《Martial God Conqueror》


 Chapter 1

    "It''s not easy. The Du family is finally going to recruit a guard."


    "The Du family is now recruiting 20 bodyguards to be at least 16 years old and strong."


    "The guard of the Du family has ten Xuan coins a month, and the captain of the guard has 50 Xuan coins. The treatment is much better than that of other families."


    "It''s a good opportunity for the Du family to become a guard. Maybe you can learn the Du family''s martial arts. Then you will be able to really stand out. It''s a good opportunity for the Du family to recruit guards. "


    Beside the busy streets of Shicheng, several powerful men in strong clothes pasted a big red notice on the wall. Suddenly, a large group of figures gathered in front of the city wall, chatting and talking.


    Among the several majestic men, one of the leading strong men rode a horse with dark red body, double horns and strong body. His momentum was oppressive. Looking at the crowd gathered, he said, "tomorrow morning, my Du family will recruit external guards. As long as they can take three moves among the main members of the Du family, they will be able to become guards and be able to defeat or defeat them If we draw, any of our Du family''s young children can become the captain of the guard. There are 20 guards, first come, first served. "


    The great man on the horse has a kind of pride and pride in his sharp eyes. The Du family''s status in the whole stone city is not ordinary. As a member of the Du family, he has more than ordinary people''s pride.


    After the voice dropped, several people behind the big man turned over and jumped on the horse''s back. They stood side by side behind the leading man. Their movements were neat and neat, and then they left.


    "In front of him is Du Qi, the deputy commander of the Du family. It is said that he has already reached the cultivation of the innate realm."


    "If only I could get to the natural place. It''s OK to walk horizontally in this stone city. I''ll see who dares to look at me in the future."


    "You''d better go to the gods and worship the Buddha first, and pray that you can be admitted to the Du family as a guard tomorrow. Although the younger members of the Du family are not old enough, they are all very strong. I''m afraid that there are not many people who can support the three moves. You should dream about it first. How can anyone achieve that level?"


    "Hey, I must join Du Jiacheng tomorrow For the guard. "


    Among the onlookers, a burly man with a beard on his face and a slightly dark skin gave a mysterious smile to several of his companions. He lowered his voice and said, "I tell you secretly that as long as you can become the captain of the guard, you can cultivate some of the Du family''s martial arts and skills. It is not impossible to become a Du family person at that time."


    "Sunspot, you''re not lying to us. The captain of the guard can cultivate the Du family''s skills and skills." Several of the man''s companions were shocked and envied in his eyes.


    The man named sunspot patted his chest and assured him, "a distant relative of mine is a member of the Du family. I can still cheat you."


    "You have a relative who belongs to the Du family, so tomorrow will not be settled." Around a few people smell speech, immediately on the spot showed the color of envy.


    The news of the Du family''s recruitment of security guards immediately attracted the attention of countless people. As a new big family in Shicheng, they are powerful in recent years, and they are among the five big families in Shicheng, and have continued to have a strong momentum. Their every move naturally attracts the attention of the whole city.


    At dusk, thick and thick clouds and mists occupy the sky on the stone city. The sun near the horizon is like a ball of fire that is about to be extinguished. In the gap between the clouds and fog, it bursts into the crimson haze, and then falls on the mountains.


    Stone city is close to the wild animal mountain range, is located in the border of the Empire, there are often demons and beasts, three schools and nine streams of fish and Dragons mixed together, so that the stone city of soil and water nurturing people are martial arts, and are particularly fierce, of which five families are martial arts families.


    "Pedaling!"


    Several horses raised their hooves and raised the dust all the way. Du Qi, the official deputy commander of the Du family''s guard group, was riding in the sweat blood horse Jiao.


    Behind Duqi, a big man raised his head slightly and looked at the sky. Then he laughed at several people on his horse''s back and said, "on the thirteenth day, if the fool is still there, how about five Xuan coins for one?"


    "That fool seems to be more and more stupid recently. I''m afraid he is still there. I bet he is."


    "It''s the thirteenth day. The fool should be gone. The highest record in the past is only ten days. I''m not gambling."


    The five yuan Xuan coin is the salary of an ordinary guard for half a month, but these big men are very interested. It seems that this bet is not the first time. They have taken out five Xuan coins and handed them to the first man.


    "You should pay attention. Although the one who is not favored by the family and behaves strangely, don''t blame me for not warning you. After all, that young master of the Du family is your master. In case you fall down because of this one day, I will not be able to protect you."


    On the sweat blood horse Jiao, Du Qi glared at the several big men with a stern look.


    The man who had just taken the lead in coaxing was also a little afraid under Du Qi''s sharp eyes. His eyes flashed. Then he laughed and said softly, "deputy commander, now the whole Du family and even the whole Shicheng people call him a fool behind his back. What''s more, he is useless and stupid. It should be OK for us to call him in private.""Although that''s the case, the master is the master after all. No matter how stupid he is, what he has left is the blood of Du family. You should know your position, or you are doomed to suffer great losses in the future." Du Qi glared at those men fiercely.


    "Yes, deputy commander."


    Several men suddenly chatted and nodded. Naturally, they understood what the deputy commander said.


    Seeing this, Du Qi''s expression softened a little. Then he looked back and glanced at the first big man who was just making a fuss. He said, "five Xuan coins, right? Plus me five Xuan coins. I bet that the one is still standing there."


    "Ha ha, the deputy commander also bet."


    Several big men saw this, the tension just dissipated a lot, galloping and speeding up, all want to know whether the Du family is still in the end at this time.


    The Du family, the five major families in Shicheng, has a magnificent building. The barren mountain in front of the gate of Du family is particularly noticeable before the majestic Du family.


    That barren mountain is also strange to say, all year round, there is no grass, no birds, no snakes, insects, rats and ants near, just like a dead land, so that the Du family think that the place is not auspicious and avoid it.


    It is said that the main gate of the Du family originally faced the hillside, but because of the existence of the ominous place, the Du family moved the gate to the front ten years ago.


    From that time on, the Du family, which was only a third rate family, began to rise in Shicheng, which made people believe that the barren mountain was an ominous place, and no one dared to approach it.


    The barren mountain like a dead land is barren, a piece of dried up, full of sand and stone.


    On the barren mountain, however, there is half a stone tablet standing, and the remaining half should be buried in the barren mountain.


    Half of the stone tablet exposed to the barren mountain is also very huge. It is three feet high and mottled. I don''t know how many years it has existed. At least no one in Du''s family knows how long this stone tablet has existed. It is said that the stone tablet has existed since the ancestors.


    The stone tablet may be due to a long period of time. There are many intricate small cracks on the stone tablet.


    No one in the Du family would be interested in the stone tablet, and the stone tablet was on the unknown barren mountain, so no one paid attention to it.


    It is said that some strong men in the Du family have inspected the stone tablet before. It is a common stone tablet that can''t be ordinary any more. There is nothing special about it.


    The only special thing about the stone tablet is that there was a storm ten years ago. Du Shaofu, the famous master of Du family, was stunned before the stone tablet. A dry thunder bombarded the stone tablet. As a result, the stone tablet was OK. Du Shaofu, who was in front of the stone tablet, fell asleep for three days and three nights.


    "Shit, that fool That one is still there. This is the thirteenth day. "


    "I lost another half a month''s wages, and the rest of this month will be hard. I''ll borrow some living expenses to meet my emergency needs."


    Before the door of Du''s family, several strong men looked at the thin figure of a young man in front of the stone tablet on the barren mountain in the west of the sun.


    Those who win are happy, but those who lose five yuan won''t be happy.


    Who could have thought that this time, the whole Du family called him a fool. This time, he broke the record again. Before the stone tablet, one stop was sleepless for 13 days.


    "Let''s go. It''s getting dark. Tomorrow, however, many young masters and young ladies will try their hand in the recruitment of security guards. Can there be any mistakes?"


    Du Qi takes his eyes back from the stone tablet on the barren mountain, and sighs to himself. Tomorrow''s recruitment of security guards is actually a small training of Du''s younger generation, killing two birds with one stone. However, the one on the barren mountain at this time is also the young master of the Du family, but the practice tomorrow has nothing to do with him, even if it will never be. He is also a young master and miss, But that''s the difference.


    "That fool is still standing there. It has been thirteen days. He is more and more stupid."


    "It''s said that many famous doctors in the clan have been seen by the fool, but they have no effect. There is no medicine to cure."


    Outside the Du family, many of the servants who came and went did not have time to look at the barren mountain ahead. Their eyes were filled with regret and sigh. A young master who should have been rich in clothing and food had never expected to be so stupid.


    The sky is getting darker and darker, and the dusk is passing by gradually. There is still a faint blush in the place where the sun sets. With the last touch of afterglow convergence, the world is also darkened.


    In front of the stone tablet, a purple robed boy sat cross legged, about 15 or 16 years old. On a slightly childish face, he looked a little more resolute and determined than his peers. On his slightly closed eyes, his thick eyebrows were like a sword.


    His name is Du Shaofu. He looks good. If he is not from Shicheng, it is hard to imagine why he was called a fool.


    In the dark blue night sky, the stars gradually emerge, and a crescent moon in the deep sky, like a machete, blooms a bright white blade.


    In the dead of night, the whole Du family was sleeping, and no one would pay attention to the young man on the dead mountain.


    The ancient stone tablet stands up, in this moonlight shrouds, appears particularly strange."Boom


    Suddenly, on the ancient stone tablet, the originally intricate cracks began to light up, cracks continued to crack, and the whole barren mountain was gently shaken for a while, but no one saw all this, otherwise we must be shocked.


    "Click."


    Finally, the cracks in the ancient stone tablet which has stood for countless years are getting bigger and bigger, and the light inside the crack is more and more dazzling. It turns into a light curtain and covers Du Shaofu. Then the whole stone tablet suddenly cracks and turns into a pile of crushed stone powder and piles up the barren mountain.


    "Hiss!"


    With the disappearance of the light curtain, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes in front of the stone tablet suddenly opened, and two fine hairs shot out of his eyes. In the night, it was like lightning. An ancient breath swept out of his thin body, and the shaking surrounding space was trembling for it.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was filled with a faint smile. He sighed softly and said, "in ten years, I finally understood the first formula."


    "Since the beginning of fennen''s new book, my brothers and sisters have collected, recommended, collected, recommended, and occupied the fan list. In addition, this month''s reward is given to the author in full. Therefore, Xiao Yu has the audacity to appeal for a reward. Please continue to support me, take care of me and love me.


    The new book has been conceived for several months and has been revised many times. Xiao Yu will try hard to write it well, update it more and create brilliance together with his brothers and sisters... ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    The silver dawn gradually showed brown red, and the morning glow reflected over the whole stone city.


    In front of the door of the Du family, a large number of figures gathered early in the morning, and the low-level discussions converged into a lively and noisy noise. Today is the day for the Du family to recruit guards. People who want to participate have already lined up in front of the challenge arena, one by one, eager to try.


    Even those who can''t take part in it also take this opportunity to have a look at the excitement and broaden their horizons. After all, such a lively event is usually rare to see.


    In front of the door of the Du family, a lot of Du family members and many guards were around. However, in this lively scene, no one dared to make trouble.


    "Isn''t that stupid young master of Du''s family who is stupid on that barren mountain again."


    "The stone tablet seems to be missing. It''s a strange thing."


    Among the dense onlookers outside the Du family, many people were looking far away at the barren mountain in front of the Du family''s side door. A boy in purple was playing something on the barren mountain. It''s unnecessary to guess. People in the stone city all know that there will be no one else except the stupid young master of the Du family.


    In the past ten years, the topic of Du Fu Li has been known by many people as Shao Ye.


    Du Shaofu, as the young master of Du family, is absolutely the proud son of heaven in this stone city. However, when Du Shaofu was six years old, he tested the pulse of martial arts and found that it was a broken vein, and he could not cultivate martial arts at all.


    In this prosperous world of martial arts, the consequences of not being able to practice martial arts can be imagined. Originally, relying on the Du family''s current prestige in Shicheng, a young master of the Du family, even if he is unable to practice martial arts and has no status in the family, can at least live a decent life.


    However, misfortune never comes singly. On the day when the inspection department abandoned the pulse, the Du family young master was not in a good mood for a moment. In the fierce storm and rain, he somehow ran to the stone tablet on the dead mountain. As a result, a lightning strike fell on the stone tablet, and the stone tablet was OK. However, the poor Du family young master was not foolhardy, and only three days later did he wake up after being struck by thunder.


    After that, the young master often ran to the stone tablet. At the beginning, he stood for several hours. Later, he stood longer and longer. His eyes were dim and strange. Sometimes he even danced at the stone tablet.


    At the beginning, there were people in the Du family to take care of them and seek medical treatment. However, there was no effect. So after a long time, the Du family could only give up.


    Ten years later, the name of the fool also quietly spread from the Du family to the whole stone city. Everyone knows that there is a fool young master among the Du family''s young masters.


    "If the descendants of the Du family were like him, it would be much easier today."


    A bearded, slightly dark man, looking at a figure on a distant barren mountain, whispered.


    "The younger generation of the Du family has come out."


    "It is said that Du Yu and Du Xue are very strong in this time. They have the talent of five grades of martial arts. They are six levels after 14 years old. It''s very likely that you will step into the congenital environment at the age of seventeen or eighteen, which is nothing in the world. "


    As more than a dozen extraordinary young girls in the door of Du''s family stepped out and stepped onto the challenge arena, one by one stood in order. Although they were young, they were already in extraordinary momentum. There was a brief silence in front of the noisy arena, and their eyes fell on the more than ten young girls.


    Du Qi stepped onto the challenge arena, facing the dense crowd around the ring, he said: "recruitment guard now, the three invincible can become the guard of Du''s family."


    "Hum!"


    A low bell rings, the recruitment of guards officially began, a long line of big men have jumped on the arena, and a young girl to fight together.


    "Dang Dang!"


    "Bang bang!"


    At the same time, the sound of palm and fist collision is heard from time to time on the challenge arena. In addition, the surrounding shouting and cheering sound can be heard from afar.


    All eyes are attracted by the challenge arena, and no one pays attention to the young figure on the barren mountain.


    "How can the stone tablet be broken? There should be another one after the first one."


    On the barren mountain, Du Shaofu searched around in a pile of crushed stone powder, raising a large amount of dust. He had some decent purple robes covered by dust. He murmured in his mouth, and his face was covered with dust. However, his teeth, which were originally very white and neat, became more and more white and clean.


    "Well, it seems that there is no second formula in it."


    Du Shaofu came out of the rubble and patted his robe with both hands. His face was dusty and resolute. His eyes were bright and deep, and there was a flicker of intelligence. At the moment, he looked like a famous fool in the city.


    "Boom."


    The fingerprints congealed. In Du Shaofu''s palm, a yellow air stream surged out, and his purple robe was shocked, which made the air waves in the surrounding space fluctuate, as if he wanted to break the air current. There was no reason for the whole person to have an inexplicable domineering momentum. "If you have successfully practiced the first move, your martial pulse should be around the second grade of others."Feeling the changes in his body after understanding the first move on the stone tablet in the past ten years, Du Shaofu''s face showed a satisfied smile. The mysterious first move in the stone tablet was prepared for those who had broken the pulse. It was actually able to repair the martial vein and enable the person who had abandoned the martial vein to practice it.


    The dense secret cracks on the stone tablet are related to the restoration of martial veins. At least he was born into a martial arts family. Du Shaofu felt that his martial pulse level at this time should be similar to that of others.


    However, Du Shaofu also found that his level of martial arts pulse seemed to be special. Although it was similar to that of others, it was obviously not comparable to that of ordinary second class.


    After practicing the first form, the martial pulse can be restored to a level similar to that of others. If the second and third form can be found in the future, what kind of martial pulse can be achieved? This makes Du Shaofu look forward to it.


    "At least, I can practice in the future, but I have to find a way to get rid of this fool''s name."


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s handprint was collected, the mysterious spirit gradually disappeared in his palm, and his eyes showed a little smile. He was a famous fool in the whole stone city. Over the years, everyone regarded himself as a fool.


    In recent years, Du Shaofu never cared about the name of a fool. He was even happy to see that other people really regarded him as a fool. Only in this way could he understand in front of the stone tablet that no one would disturb him.


    But now he has realized that he has achieved little. A fool on the way to practice martial arts can not get the support of the family resources. Now, resources are what he needs. Besides, it is not a good thing to be treated as a fool every day. Du Shaofu thinks that he should slowly come back to the things he has lost in the past ten years.


    "Bang bang!"


    On the challenge arena at the gate of Du''s family, a dozen teenagers of the younger generation of Du''s family, who are unarmed or holding swords, are fighting with more than a dozen big men.


    Although the younger generation of Du family are young, they seem to be at ease in the face of the big men who jumped onto the challenge arena. Almost one move and two moves can defeat the big men who jumped on the challenge arena. Many onlookers around him are surprised and they are more and more awed by Du family.


    "It''s just three moves to fight. I''ll fight it."


    "This time, we must be the guard of Du family. Fight."


    One by one, big men are more and more excited when they see the young girls of Du family. If they are lucky enough to practice one and a half moves of Du family, they will be fierce.


    Only a few of the big men who were excited to rush up to the arena were able to support three moves without defeat. In less than an hour, two or three hundred people came to the arena, but one by one they were constantly falling under the challenge arena. However, the more than ten teenagers and young girls were also panting, and their consumption was almost the same.


    Finally, there were 20 people who managed to support the three moves. Many of them were injured, but those who could stay in the arena were excited.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the challenge arena. Du Shaofu stepped down from the barren mountain, and no one would notice him.


    Du Shaofu crowded into the crowd and watched the excitement. He saw the moves of his cousins on the challenge arena. Sometimes he frowned slightly, as if he was thinking about something. Then his hands changed slightly in his long sleeves.


    "The Du family''s martial arts are full of flaws. I don''t think so much."


    In the crowd, Du Shaofu''s face became more and more confused. He had seen people in his family practice martial arts before, but he didn''t understand it at that time. Later, with the understanding of the pattern on the stone tablet, he felt as if he could understand something about the Du family''s martial arts.


    But now, when Du Shaofu looked at the martial arts skills of those families, he clearly felt that there were many loopholes, many of which were full of flaws.


    "Stop, twenty places are full. The recruitment is over."


    When the last thin man supported the third move at the cost of a mouthful of blood from his mouth, Du Qi, a corner of the challenge arena, came forward and looked at the man who had supported the three moves and said, "congratulations on joining the Du family''s guard group. Those who are injured will be treated free of charge in the Du''s hospital."


    "Thank you, deputy commander."


    Twenty big men nodded happily. As the guards of Du family, the treatment was different.


    "Well, the quota is full. It''s just for nothing."


    "The Du family is really strong enough, so strong at a young age!"


    With the announcement of the end of Du Qi''s announcement, many people who had been waiting for the stage to regret their mistakes had been turned green. They had already come to line up and wait for the stage, and the crowd of onlookers was also ready to disperse in the excited discussion.


    More than a dozen descendants of the Du family are also planning to leave. For them, today is just a preliminary test. The competition among the Pingchang people is different.


    "Slow down, please."


    At this time, among the 20 men who supported the three moves, one of them, with a beard on his face and a little dark skin, took a step forward, slightly darkened his color, and then looked at Du Qi and summoned his courage: "deputy commander, can you become the captain of the guard as long as you defeat or tie any younger generation of Du''s main family?""I''d like to explain to you that Xiao Yu will try hard to update his codewords, but most of his brothers will know about it during the period of the new book. During the period of the new book, it''s really impossible for him to be on the shelves for one month. It''s four or five o''clock every day.


    In particular, Xiao Yu''s notice the day before yesterday was very detailed. He opened the pit first and updated it two days later. But he was afraid that his brothers would wait for a long time, so Xiao Yu insisted on updating it last night. The main reason is that I have prepared a new book for more than a month, but I found a better idea a few days ago, so I cut off all the original drafts. Many old brothers know this in detail.


    Of course, this will not affect Xiao Yu''s current update. Although some authors have two shifts during the new book, they are more than two thousand words. Now, even if it is one shift, Xiaoyu is almost 4000 words.


    But during the new book period, brothers and sisters for the update please forgive ah, Xiaoyu is really unable to achieve the same update speed as after being put on the shelf, and all the authors can''t do it. There are some readers who are not too clear about it. You can''t hack me. I''m also very aggrieved.


    Finally, we still ask for recommendation, collection, coffee and reward. Only when the collection is high and the score is good, can we speed up the listing. For us to update more early, after the new book period, brothers should support more, collect more, recommend more, Xiao Yu, thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    "Well, it''s brave of someone to challenge the position of captain of the guard."


    Hearing the speech, the onlookers who were about to leave immediately stopped their steps and looked lively again.


    More than a dozen of Du''s younger generation also turned around and stayed on the challenge arena, each looking at each other with a smile. Since it was someone who wanted to look for abuse, they would not be polite.


    Du Qi was also quite surprised. He raised his head slightly and his eyes fell on the sunspot. He also paid attention to his performance in the arena just now. He should have formally practiced martial arts, but his martial arts pulse is not high, and his accomplishments are only about twice the day after tomorrow. However, among the 20 people, he is absolutely ahead.


    "Do you really want to challenge the position of the guard captain? It''s good to have the heart to fight for it, but the position of the guard captain is not a good challenge."


    Although the former generation and the latter generation seem to be the weakest ones who want to defeat the former generation and the latter generation, they are the weakest to defeat them.


    The sunspot trembled under Duqi''s invisible momentum, and did not dare to look directly at him. However, he thought of the benefits that could be brought by being the captain of the Du family''s guard. He also had distant relatives in the Du family, and was not afraid to offend the commander first. He bit his teeth slightly and said to Du Qi again: "what the Du family said doesn''t count, let me try it."


    "Challenge the captain of the guard."


    "The Du family can''t renege."


    Some good people in the crowd is also inappropriate to start to make a fuss, for the onlookers, there is still a lively look, which is naturally the best.


    Du Qi''s eyes swept from the crowd around the challenge arena. Then he looked at the black man who was not proud of himself. He wiped a little displeasure in his eyes and said, "in that case, which young master and lady do you want to challenge the Du family?"


    The sunspot swallowed his saliva, and his eyes slowly looked at the dozens of teenagers and girls who had been eyeing him for a long time. At last, he suddenly turned around and looked directly at a purple robed teenager in the crowd and said, "he should also be the master of Du''s family?"


    "Du Shaofu."


    As the sunspot pointed out, all the eyes finally fell through the crowd on the young man in purple robe. Then the Du family took the lead to look strange. The guy was not Du Shaofu. I don''t know when the fool came. Usually, he can''t be seen in this bustle.


    All the onlookers around the challenge arena fell on Du Shaofu. They found that the stupid young master of Du family was beside them, and no one had just found out.


    Du Qi looked at Du Shaofu, who did not know when he was coming. He also drew a little frown and said to the sunspot, "yes, that''s Du Shaofu. Naturally, it''s the master of Du''s family."


    "That''s right. I''m going to challenge the young master of Du family today. If I win, I should be able to become the captain of the guard."


    The sunspot laughed, but his eyes fell on Du Shaofu with a smile. He knew the situation of Du family very well. He happened to see that famous master Du Shaofu was also present. It was very helpful. Naturally, he couldn''t let it go.


    Although it''s shameless to challenge a fool, I think of the advantages of being a captain of the guard. Even if it''s shameless to be scolded, the sunspot now recognizes that it''s the most important thing to be able to be the captain of the guard.


    "What..."


    "Challenge Du Shaofu''s stupid This guy is so shameless. "


    The eyes of all the Du family members present immediately became brilliant. Who knows whether Du Shaofu is a man who can''t practice or is a fool. At this time, he looks a bit dull, which is absolutely like a fake. What a fool.


    "The sunspot challenged Du Shaofu. This guy is really shameless. However, the Du family is dumb and eats Coptis, so he can''t say what he has suffered."


    "Du''s people dare not, then let the sunspot become the captain of the guard."


    "How nice sunspot, master of Du family, ha ha..."


    In the dense crowd of onlookers, one after another''s eyes also became strange. For the famous fool young master, there are several people in the whole stone city who don''t know.


    The good people in the crowd hid in the corner and began to stir again. If they bluff openly, they dare not offend the Du family.


    "This fool, it''s a disaster for the whole Du family to come out on this occasion today."


    "What can I do now?"


    The Du family members are all secretly scolding. No matter how Du Shaofu is, he is also the master of the Du family. If he is beaten down by a guard at that time, his face will be lost.


    If you lose, the treatment is a piece of cake, which is not worth mentioning, but the reputation of Du family can not be lost.


    Du Qi''s face twitched. Who would have thought that he would pick up Du Shaofu shamelessly. Today, he is responsible for recruiting guards. If the reputation of Du''s family is affected by any trace, he may not be able to eat good fruit at that time."Who called me? Did anyone come to me?"


    Du Shaofu, who was in the crowd, was about to leave after watching the excitement on the stage. Suddenly, he realized that his name was ringing around him. All the people''s eyes fell on him. Finally, he followed the surrounding eyes and fell on the challenge arena.


    In the roar and strange eyes around him, sunspot''s eyes secretly swept through the crowd of Du''s family in front of the challenge arena. Seeing his distant relatives among them, he didn''t show much, and his courage became stronger and stronger.


    "Young master of Du family, please go to the challenge arena for advice."


    The sunspot looked at Du Shaofu under the challenge arena, clasping his fist and shouting politely. However, in his eyes, he did not have the awe of other Du family members. Instead, he had some sarcasm and laughter.


    "Are you going to challenge me?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He understood what he heard. Then he raised his head slightly. His clear eyes fluctuated slightly. He looked at the sunspots on the challenge arena and said with a smile: "it''s not very good. You should challenge the weakest one of my cousins to see if there is any chance."


    "Well, the fool is talking today. Is it really stupid or fake?"


    "It doesn''t seem silly to say that."


    "The fool is talking today."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, some of the Du family''s eyes suddenly became unexpected.


    The sunspot looked at Du Shaofu in front of the challenge arena. Listening to the noise around him, he became more and more courageous. Anyway, he learned from the distant relatives in Du''s family that this stupid young master who was unable to practice martial arts had no position in the family, and was not afraid to offend him. He looked at Du Shaofu and said with a loud smile: "is it possible that the master Du dare not fight with me Can I be the captain of the guard directly


    "Master Du dare not enter the arena."


    "This is no more than the Du family."


    Around many of the noise more and more unbridled up, the crowd also appeared some riots.


    "This young master of Du family, do you really dare not fight? The Du family will directly ask me to become the captain of the guard, ha ha." Sunspot laughed and became more and more proud. He should be the first person in the stone city to let a young master of Du family eat so shriveled in front of him. He has never been out of the limelight.


    "If you insist, do as you wish."


    A faint voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. In many strange and complicated eyes, Du Shaofu''s sole was on the ground, and two blue air currents around his heel suddenly erupted. With the help of his body, he leaped forward. In the countless boos around the challenge arena, he directly appeared in front of the black son on the challenge arena, where he landed, and the arena was also a flash.


    "No way, how could..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu who suddenly appeared in front of him, the sunspot''s face suddenly froze with shock. Just with this hand, is the master of Du family in front of him really the legendary waste and fool?


    Du Shaofu appeared in front of the sunspot. His face did not change much. He stood with his hands down and his purple robe moved. In his clear eyes, he said softly to the dull sunspot: "don''t you do it?"


    "It can''t be. I must be dazzled."


    When he heard the speech, he came back to himself. He was just sure that his eyes were dazzled. Was he afraid that a stupid young master would not succeed? He bit his teeth, made a slight silence, bowed slightly, clenched his fist with five fingers. Before the fist, a tiger and a tiger made a wind. Then three dim half empty fists before his fist shrouded Du Shaofu.


    In a short time, the three shadowy fist shadows of sunspot appeared in front of Du Shaofu. As soon as the shadow of three hazy fists converged into a point, one punch hit Du Shaofu''s chest and left.


    "Broken!"


    All of a sudden, just as the fist reached Du Shaofu''s chest, Du Shaofu''s mouth burst out like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a god singing for a long time. There was a flash of lightning in his clear eyes. The purple robe all over his body was suddenly hunting, and the whole arena trembled again. Taking Du Shaofu''s feet as the center, cracks and cracks spread in the arena.


    "Click!"


    All eyes were shocked by the sudden roar, including the sunspot himself. However, with a deep dull sound, it seemed that the sound of bone fracture was coming out. Everyone was in front of a flower, and then they saw a huge figure flying backward like a broken kite, flying directly out of the arena and falling heavily Under the challenge arena.


    On the challenge arena, Du Shaofu''s figure is still standing upright with his hands down. The strong wind moves with his purple robe, and there is an inexplicable domineering agitation.


    "Pooh


    After being shaken off the arena, the sunspot struggled to get up, covered his chest, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. It seemed that several ribs were definitely broken. He looked at the thin, straight and purple young man on the challenge arena, and his eyes were full of shock.


    Few people have seen it clearly, but all of them have seen that the rumored fool of the Du family didn''t make a move at all. Under that loud drink, the sunspot was directly shaken off. It was amazing, and it was hard to believe what you saw with your own eyes.The roar around the challenge arena suddenly stopped. Looking at the scene that happened in front of me, I couldn''t take back my jaw for a long time. For those who just started to tease and ridicule, it was like a slap in the face. Is that really a stupid young master who can''t practice.


    The whole Du family just export not inferior person, at the moment face is also a not natural, hot feeling crawling all over the cheek.


    "You go on. I''ll go back first."


    On the challenge arena, Du Shaofu did not look at the sunspot under the challenge arena any more. He looked at Du Qi, who was not far away from him. After saying a word, he shook his hands and purple long sleeves, and then walked away lightly.


    "Boom!"


    As Du Shaofu left, the whole arena trembled. Then, starting from where Du Shaofu stood, the arena began to crack. Finally, a big hole collapsed in the center of the arena, and people around him retreated one after another.


    "Gu Gu..."


    People around the challenge arena looked at each other in astonishment, and many people spat.


    "Brothers and sisters, at the bottom of the front cover of this article, click to add to the bookshelf to collect. Only when the collection is high, can it be put on the shelf earlier and update more early. Everyone can conveniently Click to collect this article, recommend coffee and so on. Xiaoyu is in urgent need of everything. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    It may be that many people went to the door to watch the excitement. Therefore, Du Shaofu did not meet any people on the way to Du''s house and went back to his own courtyard.


    In fact, Du Fu''s family doesn''t care about Du Fu''s servants. In fact, Du Fu''s servants don''t even exist in Du Fu''s family.


    Although it was transparent, the place where Du Shaofu lived was quite good. There was not much such a wide courtyard in the whole Du family. Only a few senior members of the Du family were qualified to live in it.


    Du Shaofu was able to live in such a courtyard, in fact, because his father was the third younger brother of the current head of the Du family, he might not have been treated like this in recent years. Just by the four words of a fool on his head, the courtyard would not have been able to live for him.


    Du Shaofu arrived in the courtyard. On a rattan chair on the back of his back, a familiar drunkard was sleeping soundly, holding a gourd wine pot in his arms and reluctant to let go.


    "Dad, why are you drunk here again?"


    Du Shaofu went over and looked at the drunk whose face was covered by his scattered hair. His eyes were clear and pained.


    In the past 16 years, Du Shaofu''s most memories of his father, Du Tingxuan, are that in the courtyard, his father often holds a wine pot and looks at the sky, and then he goes to sleep drunk.


    "Shaofu, are you back? Are you hungry? Go to the kitchen and find something to eat."


    Du Tingxuan woke up vaguely, raised his hand and rubbed his sleepy eyes. He sat up from the cane chair. There was a breath of wine in his mouth when he spoke. He was taller than Du Shaofu, but he was as thin as the same. You can see from his scattered hair. If it was not for the wine, his face would be very heroic.


    "Dad, I''m not hungry. Let me help you to your room and have a rest."


    Du Shaofu came forward to help his father, but he was stopped by Du Tingxuan, who stood up. He shook the wine pot in his hand and said with a smile, "no, there''s no more wine. I''ll go out and buy some wine."


    As the voice dropped, Du Tingxuan, dragging his drunken body, walked out of the gate of the courtyard, leaving Du Shaofu standing quietly in the courtyard.


    From the beginning of his memory, Du Shaofu remembered that the wine pot was something his father never left his hand, while his mother was totally unfamiliar and had no memory for Du Shaofu.


    After standing quietly for a while, Du Shaofu found a drink in the hall and went straight back to his room.


    In the room, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and his fingerprints congealed. Suddenly, a mysterious air gushed out of his whole body. Inside his palm, it was as if there was a talisman and secret pattern to be gushed out. He murmured, "this mysterious form is really not weak. Fortunately, it was only used a little."


    There was a little smile in his clear brow. Du Shaofu had just used the form that he had learned from the ancient stone tablet in the past ten years, but he only used a little bit of force, so he was more and more shocked by the mysterious one.


    Only Du Shaofu knew it best. The mysterious pattern in the stone tablet can not only restore his martial pulse, but also cultivate mysterious Qi. What''s more, although it is only one form, it is all embracing, changeable, wonderful and tyrannical.


    But now Du Shaofu also encountered a rather embarrassing situation. There was a mysterious Qi in his body, but there was no realm of cultivation.


    Although that pattern can repair the martial pulse and make the body cultivate dark Qi, it is not a skill after all, and can not let him have the realm of cultivation.


    That is to say, Du Shaofu is full of mysterious Qi, but strictly speaking, he is not even a martial artist of the day after tomorrow.


    The realm of martial arts practitioners in this world can be divided into acquired martial arts and congenital martial arts practitioners. Only when they have advanced to the innate level can they be regarded as real warriors. However, most people may stay at the acquired level all their lives and can''t step on the innate level. It shows that even if they can practice, the innate level is not accessible to any one.


    Although he had never been able to practice, he was born in a martial arts family and didn''t waste any time in these years. Du Shaofu was also quite clear about his current situation. The level of the martial arts people after tomorrow is divided into nine levels. However, he has some mysterious Qi and the mysterious mystery, which makes him have no problem with the eight or nine levels of the acquired level.


    "The martial pulse has recovered a little. Since you can cultivate it, you should go to the Tibetan martial arts building to practice a set of skills tomorrow."


    Du Shaofu thought that he could not know where the mysterious movements after the original form were, and there was no way to practice them. Therefore, at present, he could only practice a set of skills first, so as to improve his realm.


    Without realm, the mysterious one can have such power. Once the realm is upgraded, the mysterious one will definitely become more and more powerful, which makes Du Shaofu look forward to it.


    "Continue to understand the mystery."


    After he had made a decision in his heart, he had nothing to do every day. Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, his eyes slightly closed, and he began to enter a state of understanding.


    Although he had a little understanding of the first form hidden in the ancient stone tablet in ten years, Du Shaofu also knew that he had only made a small achievement in the mysterious one, and had not yet realized the perfect level.Ten years ago, Du Shaofu could not accept the fact that he was born in a bad family and could not achieve anything on the road to martial arts. This made Du Shaofu feel deeply unacceptable. He rushed out of the Du family in the storm and wanted to vent before he arrived at the stone tablet.


    Who knows that a thunder fell on the stone tablet, and the stone tablet was unimpeded. However, the thunder that fell on the stone tablet fell on Du Shaofu as if it were transferred.


    Three days later, Du Shaofu woke up. In the three days of coma, he actually entered a wonderful state of understanding. After the thunder fell, a mysterious talisman and secret pattern appeared in his mind along with the thunder.


    At first, Du Shaofu didn''t know what those mysterious talismans were, but as he was in that wonderful state, he felt like he was enlightened. At last, he learned that it was a powerful move, and that mysterious move was specially prepared for those who lost pulse.


    Martial pulse can be divided into one grade to nine grade. One grade is the lowest, and the ninth grade is the highest. The higher the level of martial arts pulse is, the greater the achievement will be. This is an unchangeable law and fact in the world for countless years.


    Du Shaofu''s pulse is a waste pulse. It can be said that he can''t make any achievements in his martial arts cultivation. It''s almost as good to practice some tripod skills to improve health and health.


    The mysterious move made Du Shaofu see the hope from the low valley, and realized that the move could repair the martial pulse, and let those who had abandoned the martial pulse to practice it.


    Du Shaofu went under the stone tablet again. In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the cracks on the stone tablet were no longer simple cracks, but secret lines related to the human body.


    The full of cracks, like the dense meridians in the human body, are extremely profound and wonderful. Finally, they can understand and practice the mysterious pattern.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in such understanding, just like a fish entering the sea, boundless and unable to find an exit.


    For ten years, Du Shaofu finally understood the mysterious form. From his understanding, he also learned that this mysterious form should not only be like this, but there should be a second form behind it. The third one is right. Only in the ancient stone tablet before Du''s family, there is only the first one.


    In the room, with the understanding, Du Shaofu gradually entered a state of selflessness


    In the early morning, everything is quiet, and the eastern horizon is shining with light, carefully infiltrating the light blue sky. The first sunlight penetrates the darkness before dawn, crosses the mountains, crosses the sea, and finally covers the stone city.


    Du Shaofu also woke up and opened his eyes. It was pitch black in front of him, but his whole body was extremely light. He felt as if he had been washed and cut by the marrow. He was comfortable beyond words.


    "Click!"


    It seems that he has been used to it for a long time. Du Shaofu reaches out and pushes towards it. A clatter of stone rubs comes out. Then a stone cover slides open. Du Shaofu stands up and appears in a sarcophagus.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    The sarcophagus is suspended in an ancient bluestone house, which is like an ancient palace, covered with mottled bluestone floors. The whole stone house is filled with the atmosphere of ancient vicissitudes.


    The layout of the stone house is very simple. Only some tablets of the Du family''s ancestors exist. On the four sides of the blue stone walls, there are some mysterious runes. They are extremely mysterious and complex, and the traces are extremely ancient. On the whole, this ancient blue stone house should be a ancestral temple.


    "It''s in here again."


    After sorting out his thoughts, Du Shaofu did not find it strange at all. In the past ten years, he did not know how many times he woke up in the sarcophagus of the Du family''s ancestral temple.


    Du Shaofu still remembers that about ten years ago, when he was sober, he found that it was in the stone coffin of the ancestral temple. At that time, he was very frightened.


    Then, after waking up every morning, he found himself in the sarcophagus. Du Shaofu was also completely frightened. He found his uncle and the second uncle and talked about it.


    However, at that time, he was already known as a "fool young master". No one in the family believed his words. Some even said that he was naughty and foolishly climbed to the sarcophagus in the ancestral temple and fell asleep.


    Some elders of the family also specially warned Du Shaofu that the sarcophagus in the ancestral hall was the property left by the ancestors of Du family and should not be offended. If he climbed into the sarcophagus again, he would surely be severely punished.


    In the past ten years, although it is not to say that he would wake up in the sarcophagus every day, every month, Du Shaofu would wake up for a few days and then be in the sarcophagus in the ancestral temple. He did not know how to get in.


    In order to find out the reason, Du Shaofu even stayed up for several nights, even pretending to sleep, but it was useless. He appeared in the sarcophagus in the morning or as usual. He did not know how he fell asleep.


    So at the end of the day, Du Shaofu got used to it and didn''t talk to his family again. Anyway, Du Shaofu knew that even if he told the family about it, no one could believe it, and he might bring punishment from the family.


    Every time he wakes up from the sarcophagus, he is surprised and strange at the beginning, and then he begins to have expectations and excitement, because every time he wakes up from the sarcophagus, Du Shaofu will find that he can get great benefits.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu found that every time he woke up from the sarcophagus, his clothes were wet with sweat, and the sweat was muddy and black, even with a bad smell.


    Later, after more times, the sweat became more and more clean, and the smell disappeared.


    In this, Du Shaofu naturally felt that his body was getting better and better. Every time he woke up from the sarcophagus, his body seemed to have been washed and cut through. He even realized the mysterious form of the ancient stone tablet, which was much easier. At the same time, it was also good for the restoration of martial veins.


    Every time he wakes up from the sarcophagus, Du Shaofu can feel the change of his abandoned pulse. It seems that he is different from the general pulse. However, Du Shaofu can not give a general description and details of the specific changes.


    "The dark air is full and condensed. This sarcophagus must be a treasure."


    Du Shaofu jumped off the hanging Sarcophagus, feeling the changes in his body. He looked back at the hanging sarcophagus. His clear eyes also showed some doubts. It is certain that the sarcophagus is definitely a treasure.


    "It''s time to go to the Tibetan martial arts building to find a set of skills."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. The dark Qi in his body was condensed and full. His whole body was full of dark Qi. He felt that he was about to burst out at any time. This made Du Shaofu feel more dignified. The dark Qi seemed to explode in his body. It was not a wonderful thing.


    After a little cleaning up, Du Shaofu left the ancestral hall of the Du family. The ancestral hall is in the back mountain of the Du family. I don''t know which ancestor of the Du family made the ancestral temple quite hidden. Therefore, no one pays attention to it, and no one comes to the ancestral temple without any trouble.


    The place where the Du family collects martial arts and skills, as well as all valuable things, is also the place where the Du family absolutely attaches great importance.


    The elder of Du family is not able to come to Tibetan martial arts building. If younger generations want to choose martial arts and skills, they need to be ordered to come here every time.


    However, every time the descendants of Du''s family who went to the building, even if they were ordered to come, they would not be able to get the skills and skills, because it was Fu Lao who guarded the building.


    If you want to get rid of old Fu, you don''t need to bring some delicious food or fun every time. Unless the old Fu is in a good mood, otherwise, you don''t want to get martial arts skills or achievements. Normal means can''t work in front of him.


    Old Fu is not a normal person. Even if he doesn''t let people in, everyone has to wait honestly.


    Fu Lao is called Fu Yibai. The whole Du family knows that the head of the family should bow down and bow in front of Fu Lao. His status can be imagined.


    It is said that Fu Lao has been in the Du family for a long time. When the last leader of the Du family was alive, he was in the Du family. It can be said that now the Fu Lao is in the Du family, and he is an absolute elder of the three dynasties.


    In the Du family, some people say that Fu Lao has accomplishments, some say that he has no accomplishments, and others say that he can do little.However, no one really knows whether Fu Lao has any accomplishments or not, because the eldest of the Du family has never seen him do anything.


    However, this did not affect the position of the Fu Lao in the three dynasties of the Du family. Besides, he was also guarding the Cangwu building, which made Fu Lao''s position in the Du family even higher.


    The Zangwu tower, a three story palace building, is located in the center of Du''s family. It is not large in area and grand in scale. It also looks a bit shabby, but it has an ancient charm that is hard to describe.


    After Du Shaofu arrived at the Zangwu building, a ragged old man with a few weeds in his white hair was sweeping the ground outside the building from left to right with an old broom that he did not know how many years ago.


    The untidy old man who was sweeping the floor felt that someone was coming. When he looked up and saw the figure of Du Shaofu, he suddenly changed his face and decided to leave without looking back.


    "Cough..."


    Du Shaofu gave a dry cough on purpose, looked at the old man with white hair who was about to leave, opened his mouth, and said with familiarity and affection, "Laobai, do you sweep the floor?"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s voice, the old man turned around and immediately became embarrassed. He turned to Du Shaofu. On his wrinkled face, he tried his best to squeeze out a smile. With a smile, he looked very thick. He said, "elder brother, I didn''t see you just now. How did you come?"


    "Today, we started to update the two shifts. Brothers collect more. Under the cover of the front page of this article, click" add to bookshelf "to collect. Only when the collection is high, can we be put on the shelf early and update more. It will take you a few seconds. After reading the collection, please have coffee and vote more recommended tickets. Thank you very much. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    At the moment, if anyone in the Du family saw the old man calling Du Shaofu that way, it was estimated that the whole Du family would be overturned.


    Who is this old man? Fu Yibai Fu old man. The head of the family is all people who bow in front of him, but he calls a fool young master of Du family as elder brother, which is not surprising.


    "I''m here to see you. By the way, I''d like to visit Zangwu tower."


    Du Shaofu seems to be very satisfied with Fu Yibai''s performance. However, when Fu Yibai heard that Du Shaofu wanted to go to the Tibetan martial art building, he immediately glanced at his mouth, revealed some yellowing old front teeth, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "what are you going to do inside? You have to know that not everyone can enter or leave the building at will."


    "Don''t forget, I''m your big brother. What''s the matter?"


    Du Shaofu glared at him, but he didn''t give the old man any good face. He raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "how did you swear at the beginning? Whoever loses will be called the winner''s elder brother. In the future, he will listen to the elder brother unconditionally. If he violates this oath, he will urinate frequently all his life, and his hips will grow hemorrhoids."


    "No problem, no problem. You are my elder brother."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Fu yigooglen wilted, his face squeezed out a brilliant smile, ha ha, a smile, whispered: "you go in, I''ll help you watch point, you want to see what you want to see, you can look at me at any time."


    "Well, Lao Bai, I like your attitude. Don''t worry. I promised you that I won''t give you face in front of others." Du Shaofu patted Fu Yibai on the shoulder with satisfaction, and then strode into the Zangwu building.


    "If only this little bastard is really stupid, but he is a fake fool."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, Fu Yibai''s teeth itched. I knew that he had not made such a poisonous oath.


    Thinking of the bet he had made, Fu Yibai still wants to cry without tears. For several years, it is difficult to understand how he could lose, or to a fool.


    This life bet, Fu Yibai lost such a only time, but also lost indistinctly, the curse is also his hair, think of the curse, Fu Yibai can''t help touching his dry buttocks.


    "Old Fu, I''m ordered to go to the second floor to select a set of martial arts skills."


    At this time, a young man in Chinese costume came out happily. He was able to come to the Tibetan martial arts building to choose his martial arts skills. He was rewarded by his family.


    "What kind of martial arts skills to choose, what''s the use of learning so many martial arts skills? If you are greedy, you can''t chew them out. Please sweep the floor for me first."


    Fu Yibai''s mood was not so good. His face suddenly sank. He threw the old broom in his hand to the young man and left without looking back.


    "Yes, old Fu."


    The young man''s cheerful face became aggrieved, but there was no way to do it. He grabbed the broom in his hand and began to clean it honestly. He didn''t dare to be lazy at all.


    It''s not the first time Du Shaofu has come to the Tibetan martial arts building. Although he doesn''t come here too openly, he knows the place where the Du family''s martial arts and skills are placed.


    This time, Du Shaofu wanted to find a suitable set of cultivation methods.


    There are four levels of dark and yellow in the world. The strongest level is the heaven level, and the lowest level is the Yellow level. Each level is also divided into three levels: the first level, the middle level and the high level.


    The master of the Du family is a member of the clan. There are mainly three sets of skills. It is said that the strongest one is called "Ziqi Chaoyang classic". The level has reached the level of Xuan level. Only the master and a few important people in the clan can practice it.


    In other families, most of them practiced the "xuanyang Haoqi Jue" and "Mingyue Jue", which also reached the Yellow level.


    Du Shaofu went to the third floor of the Tibetan martial arts building. It was the place where Du family''s high-quality martial arts and skills were located.


    Since he was going to practice martial arts, Du Shaofu planned to practice high-quality skills. No one in the clan paid attention to him, and some illegal places were ignored. Sometimes being treated as a fool has the advantages of a fool. If he is found out, he can''t do it himself.


    The third floor of the Zangwu building is very wide. There are not too many things placed on it. It has an ancient flavor. Of course, the people who can enter the third floor of the building so directly are afraid that apart from the Du family owner, few people can go to the third floor at will like Du Shaofu.


    "Where is the Ziqi Chaoyang Scripture?"


    Du Shaofu wanted to find the highest Ziqi Chaoyang Sutra of the Du family, but he found that there was no one in the third floor. Instead, he saw the "xuanyang Haoqi Jue" and "Mingyue Jue". However, Du Shaofu did not want to practice these two skills.


    "Whew!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu, who was looking for Ziqi Chaoyang Scripture, suddenly heard the sound of breaking wind behind him, and a strong wind suddenly came behind him.


    "Who is it?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly twinkled. With instinctive reaction, he stepped back quickly and turned sideways. His fingerprints condensed, and a stream of dark Qi leaked from his whole body. Then, the mysterious Qi swirled around his body and formed strange arcs. Finally, he gathered in the palm, clenched his five fingers, and a fist seal condensed. There was a hidden talisman and secret pattern jumping, which directly collided with the strong wind just behind him."Hiss!"


    The strong wind broke away, blowing the hair in front of Du Shaofu''s forehead. He staggered back three steps. Finally, he leaned against the wall to stabilize himself. He looked up and looked. The dark and bright eyes on his resolute face blinked. There was no one on the third floor of the Tibetan martial art building. Even the ghost shadow was not seen.


    "Why, what is this?"


    Du Shaofu did not see any figures, but he saw a special object. Somehow, an object fell from a crack in the corner of the upper wall and just fell on Du Shaofu''s forehead.


    If it wasn''t for the shaking of the wall just now, the things in the cracks between the walls and pavilions would not fall down.


    Du Shaofu reached out and held it. It was a small bronze pagoda, the size of his thumb. It was very inconspicuous. It was covered with dust. It seemed that no one noticed it.


    After looking at the humble tower for a while, there was nothing special about it. Maybe it was just a gadget. Du Shaofu was still thinking about who was attacking him.


    "Who the hell is it?"


    He put the tower in his arms. Du Shaofu was still wondering who was attacking him. He could only plan to go out first.


    Although we didn''t find the Ziqi Chaoyang Sutra, since we came to the Tibetan martial art building, Du Shaofu would not return empty handed and could not practice the Ziqi Chaoyang Sutra. But our martial arts skills can still be cultivated. How can we not use the mysterious one in the future.


    After a little reading of the introduction of some martial arts skills, Du Shaofu picked up a set of martial arts skills and put it into his arms. Then he seemed to see something special beside him and put it away.


    Finally, Du Shaofu went to the second floor of the Tibetan martial art building and went to look for it again. Then he left satisfied.


    "Thank you so much for your support. Thank you, fish, no tears, two commanders of maple night, 0wohenkaile123 and fanle3333, and the tender elder 556. Please click the join bookshelf under the cover of the front page to collect this book. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    After walking out of the Cangwu building, Du Shaofu plans to ask Fu Yibai where the Ziqi Chaoyang Scripture is. What he sees is a young man sweeping the floor honestly, but Fu Yibai is missing.


    The young man was surprised and puzzled when he saw Du Shaofu walking out of the building with a broom.


    From yesterday to today, Du Shaofu''s three words have been spread all over the Du family. Everyone is talking about what happened in the arena yesterday. If you drink a lot, you can shake people off. What''s the matter? Isn''t this stupid young master stupid.


    Seeing someone, Du Shaofu strode away with great interest. He could only ask Fu Yibai again next time. After all, the Zangwu building is not a place where you can come in at will. In case of any mischief, you will be in trouble if you want to come in later.


    Du''s courtyard is lush and lush, and the towers are separated. In addition, the Du family has a long history of existence in the stone city. The buildings are ancient and the scenery is good.


    Du Shaofu left the building and walked along a gravel path. In the gloomy scenery around him, his pace slowed down a bit.


    "Hee hee."


    In front of the gravel path, suddenly there was a burst of laughter.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked down at the voice. A dozen young girls were coming. At the beginning, a young man and a girl were outstanding among the crowd, which made the teenagers and girls behind them invisible as a foil.


    Seeing that group of people, Du Shaofu frowned. A young man, Du Hao, was the grandson of the great elder of the Du family. He was 17 years older than he was. It is said that the absolute leader of the younger generation of the Du family is also the leader of the Du family.


    Du Shaofu will never forget Du Hao. Although he is a waste of martial arts, he is also the master of Du family. Similarly, he has the family''s supply pills and monthly money every month, but every month his supply pills and monthly money can''t fall on him at all. As soon as he gets it, he will be robbed. The most frequently robbed one is Du Hao.


    Naturally, this kind of thing is forbidden in the family. However, because of the four words "fool young master", the elders of the family also turn a blind eye and ignore it at all. Perhaps the elders in the clan also think that it is a waste for a fool to hold those pills. It is better to give them to others.


    As a result, Du Shaofu seldom collected the monthly supplies. Anyway, he could not use them. He didn''t need to spend much money in the Du family.


    At this time, Du Shaofu looked at the girl who attracted people''s attention. Du Shaofu did not belong to the Du family, nor were the teenagers and girls accompanying him.


    The young girl is very beautiful. She is young, but she has already emerged. She has white skin and delicate face. Occasionally, she smiles, which makes several Du family teenagers around her show her infatuation. Du Hao, in particular, has always been a warm companion.


    During Du Shaofu''s gaze, more than a dozen young girls also saw Du Shaofu. The sound of laughter gradually faded away, and all the eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    Although there are several young people who can be regarded as their cousins in terms of seniority, Du Shaofu has never had any contact with these so-called brothers and sisters since he was six years old. If there is intersection, that is to say, every year when we worship our ancestors, we will be ridiculed and ridiculed by these cousins in the ancestral temple.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu did not look at him too much. He went straight ahead and said, "Du Shaofu, if you don''t get out of the way, what should I do if I bump into the guests?"


    Du Hao frowned and looked at Du Shaofu who came by. He didn''t expect to meet the fool here. There was a little irony in his eyes. Now he didn''t want to be disturbed by the fool.


    Du Shaofu raised his head faintly, did not intend to pay attention to Du Hao, and went on.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Get out of my way."


    Seeing Du Shaofu, he not only refused, but also continued to come. Du Hao finally fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu.


    After a slight pause, Du Shaofu stopped, looked up at Du Hao, moved his clear eyes, and said, "this road is not narrow. You go your way, I go my way. I don''t need me to let you go!"


    Du Shaofu''s light tone made Du Hao''s face stagnant. It seemed that he felt that today''s fool was quite different from usual. He had seen him before, but he turned around and left. He didn''t expect to confront him so much in front of the beauty, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Brother Hao, what do you have to say with this fool? I''m stupid, and I can''t tell you clearly."


    Seeing this, a well-dressed young man behind Du Hao immediately stepped out. When his voice dropped, he glanced at Du Shaofu, pushed him to Du Shaofu with one hand, and said sarcastically, "you fool, you''d better be honest and get out of the way..."


    "Click!"


    The crisp sound of scraping came out, and the voice of the young man in Chinese clothes had not fallen completely. Suddenly, there was a scream in his mouth.


    "Ah..."


    The sad cry came from the mouth of the well-dressed boy and stretched out to Du Shaofu''s arm and wrist. I don''t know when it had fallen into Du Shaofu''s palm. It turned 180 degrees. With a click, one arm was dislocated and broken, and his face turned to pig liver color.And all this, just as fast as no one can see how it happened.


    "Du GUI, in terms of seniority, I''m your cousin. Du''s family is young and orderly. They are different from each other. They dare to disrespect me. This is a lesson to you!" Du Shaofu put down his palm and stood quietly with his hands down. In his voice, however, there was a majestic momentum that was hard to resist.


    All of a sudden, so that more than a dozen young girls are dull silly eyes, only the beautiful girl Dai Mei slightly pick, eyes quite unexpectedly fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Du Shaofu, you dare to do it!"


    Du Hao took the lead and took a breath. His eyes immediately fixed on Du Shaofu''s body. His face was not angry. Instead, he laughed. He felt that today''s fool is not as usual. Maybe it is just like what is said in the family. The fool has returned to normal and has been able to practice.


    "The Du family has rules. I just teach him the rules." Du Shaofu looked at Du Hao.


    "What an orderly child. My good cousin, your head has always been a little bit dull. It seems that I, as a brother, need to teach you some rules today."


    Du Hao looked at Du Shaofu, but there was no hidden irony in his smile. He was just a fool. Even if he recovered, he could be strong.


    "You can''t teach."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, looked up at the beautiful girl beside Du Hao, then continued to look at Du Hao and said, "I know you just want to attract the attention of the young lady around you."


    After a slight pause, Du Shaofu picked up the corner of his mouth and said in a somewhat playful tone: "however, I have to say that you are very immature. I feel that you are not strong enough. Don''t lose face instead of being in the limelight. It''s not worth the loss."


    "You..."


    Du Hao was ridiculed, and his smiling face could no longer be kept completely gloomy. He did not think of the old fool who had made such a big turn today. He sneered: "I heard that you made a lot of publicity in Du Yu and Du Xue''s test arena. I didn''t believe it. Now it seems to be true. Let me try you What''s the point? "


    "Another day, it''s not good to let outsiders see jokes. Today I''m still busy. Don''t neglect the young lady around you."


    After shaking his long sleeves, Du Shaofu strode away without looking back at Du Hao.


    "Du Shaofu, you..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu leave quietly and falling in Du Hao''s eyes, his gloomy face twitches, as if his heart was holding back something.


    The beautiful girl looked at the back of the boy in the purple robe. She was thin, but her back was very straight and straight. Then she said to Du Hao, who was holding her face gloomy, "master Hao, is this your brother of Du family? Why haven''t I seen him before?"


    "The second is more. Don''t forget to collect the recommended tickets. Xiao Yu continues to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    The girl''s exquisite curve is highlighted under the long skirt, which makes several teenagers around feel embarrassed to see more, but they can''t help looking at it secretly.


    "He is indeed a member of the Du family. His name is Du Shaofu."


    When he heard the girl''s words, Du Hao had to look at Du Shaofu''s back and give it up. Otherwise, he would neglect the beauty around him. He was just a fool. Even if he was not stupid now, it would be no later to clean up a fool. As long as he was in Du''s house, he had a lot of opportunities to clean up a fool. He looked at the girl beside him and added a special sentence¡° His father is a useless drunkard, and he is just a fool


    Looking at the tall and straight figure that disappeared on the gravel road, the girl wondered: "so he is Du Shaofu. Is he really a fool..."


    "Miss ye, I will continue to walk with you."


    Du Hao''s face squeezed out a smile to the girl. He looked at the thin figure of the purple robe from afar, and a sharp color flashed in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Du Shaofu returned to the courtyard and did not see his father come back.


    In recent years, Du Shaofu has been used to it. He thinks that his father has fallen asleep after drinking too much. Although he is worried about it, he is helpless.


    After returning to the room for a while, Du Shaofu took out two rolls and a strange animal bone from his arms.


    The two scrolls are covered with secret patterns, showing a strong and heavy air. They are just a set of martial arts skills found in the third and second floors of the Tibetan martial arts building.


    The first set of martial arts is called "stormy wave palm", which is a congenital skill found by Du Shaofu in the third floor of Tibetan martial art building. The other set of "wave boxing" is a congenital skill found in the second floor of Tibetan martial art building.


    Although these two sets of martial arts skills are inborn, it is obvious that the "stormy wave palm" level is better. Otherwise, the stormy wave palm will not be placed on the third floor, and the wave boxing will be placed on the second floor of the Tibetan martial arts building.


    Under the innate martial arts skills, there are also the acquired martial arts skills. But Du Shaofu didn''t have much interest in practicing martial arts.


    In the original challenge arena, the martial arts skills of Du Xue and Du Yu''s cousins were full of flaws and loopholes. Du Shaofu thought that the martial arts would not play a significant role in practicing.


    After getting the "Stormy palm" in the Tibetan martial arts building, Du Shaofu also knew that congenital martial arts were extremely difficult to cultivate. He was worried that it would be difficult to cultivate them successfully. So he went to the second floor to find a lower looking "wave boxing".


    Next to the two volumes of martial arts, there is a strange animal bone, which is the size and length of the palm. The palm is hard to grasp. There are a lot of vein marks on it, which seems to go deep into the animal bone.


    The animal bones were also the harvest of Du Shaofu on the third floor of the Zangwu building. It was also placed in a humble place. It is estimated that no one had ever done it.


    When Du Shaofu saw the animal bone for the first time, he felt some strange fluctuation in his heart. The fluctuation seemed to come from the abandoned pulse which had only repaired 12 / 10 of his body. Therefore, Du Shaofu took the animal bone away and studied it carefully later.


    "Find a place to practice wave boxing first."


    After thinking about his own situation, Du Shaofu decided to first try to practice the lower level wave boxing. Anyway, there was dark Qi in his body. Although he didn''t practice the skills, it didn''t affect his cultivation of martial arts. Unless he had no dark Qi in his body, he couldn''t practice martial arts.


    Naturally, the room was not suitable for practicing martial arts. Du Shaofu had to find a more secluded place to practice martial arts.


    Above the night, stars dot.


    In the dense forest deep behind the mountain, Yuehua, like Lian, penetrates through the gap between the thick overlapping leaves, leaving a small spot of light in the dark mountain forest, and occasionally the roar of wild animals in the distant mountains.


    On a small hillside, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, his hands bearing fingerprints. The dark air gushed out of his palm, and finally fell on the roll in front of him.


    With the mysterious air falling on the scroll, the whole scroll began to bloom with a little brilliance. The secret lines flickered, and slowly began to unfold automatically. It was quite magical. Finally, the secret pattern seemed to jump out.


    The secret lines converged and finally formed a wave of secret lines light, which was like a human light shadow practicing a set of boxing techniques in front of him. Then these secret lines of light surged into Du Shaofu''s eyebrow, which gradually closed his eyes.


    When the secret lines entered the center of his eyebrows, Du Shaofu''s whole body, sitting cross legged, trembled with light, and his resolute face glittered with crystal light. Finally, everything began to calm down, and the light disappeared from the scroll.


    "Hoo!"


    About half an hour later, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, exhaled a breath of air from his mouth. His eyelashes blinked slightly, and his clear eyes suddenly opened, and there was a flash of essence in his eyes.


    "Wave boxing is a kind of martial arts skill of the first level. Its strength fluctuates, and its cultivation is great. It fluctuates nine levels and superposes layer by layer. Its power is doubled, which is enough to break the opponent''s bones."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. This is the information of wave boxing from the secret lines of wave boxing."Start practicing."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu stood up and recalled the training method that he had just got from the training information of wave boxing. A series of fingerprints immediately congealed in Du Shaofu''s hands. His five fingers clenched his fists and began to practice. His fists were waved out, and the air was filled with turbulence


    The night covers the sky, the moon is like practice, and stars dot.


    Qingshi ancient and simple Pavilion, a girl standing quietly, looks very beautiful, white skin, face delicate, a long hair pouring down, long skirt cover body, unspeakable beauty and elegance, a pair of bright eyes in the moon night twinkle with bright light, so that there is a little bit of Qinglie temperament "Zijin."


    A thin, middle-aged man walked out of the house slowly. He was more than forty years old and had extraordinary temperament. He said, "how about the Du family? Is there any special harvest?"


    "Dad."


    The girl turned back, and with a smile on her lips, she said, "the Du family is not weak. The overall level should be slightly higher than other families. However, I think those three families are also hidden. There is nothing special about the Du family, but..."


    "But what?" Asked the thin middle-aged with great interest.


    "It seems that there was a rumor in Du''s family that some of them didn''t mean to meet."


    The girl smiles, and she still remembers the speech and behavior of the purple robed boy. Her eyes are clear, and she is definitely not a fool in the rumor. Even she has not seen through the strength of the hand


    "You should be talking about Du Shaofu, the son of the third son of the Du family. The third son of the Du family is somewhat mysterious. He left Shicheng at the beginning and was said to be good at wandering outside. He suddenly returned to Shicheng 16 years ago and brought back a son."


    The middle-aged man gently said, and then his eyes fluttered a little. Looking at the bright moon above the sky, he said, "stone city has been quiet for more than ten years, and it''s time to be lively and lively. In recent years, everyone hasn''t relaxed. During this period, you have also tried to cultivate yourself and strive for further progress. Recently, it seems that the wild animal mountains are not quite peaceful Don''t go in so easily as to avoid any danger. "


    "Well, I see."


    The girl nodded to the middle-aged man, turned around and continued to look up at the bright moon in the sky. The night wind was blowing gently, and the green silk was dancing behind her


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    Three days later, the sun was setting, and the setting sun was casting its afterglow on the earth.


    In the silent mountain forest, the fingerprints in Du Shaofu''s hands coagulated, and a stream of mysterious Qi surged in his palm. Finally, he flowed through the specific meridians and mysterious orifices in his body, and finally converged in the palm again.


    When the dark Qi finally gathered in the palm of his hand, Du Shaofu''s momentum suddenly became fierce and frightening, just like a sleeping fierce beast waking up with amazing power.


    "Click!"


    The ground was cracked under his feet, and his body was hunting in purple robes. The surrounding space also trembled, as if there were countless fluctuations in the energy of heaven and earth. They were pouring into Du Shaofu''s whole body, and finally gathered around the palm, making the surrounding space fluctuate like boiling water.


    "The waves are rough!"


    Du Shaofu clapped it with one hand, and the dark air was surging. In the silent mountain forest, a thunderous sound like thunder suddenly came out. Then, a strong wind which could be seen to the naked eye spread and spread out.


    Finally, the palm print fell on a tree trunk with the size of two bowls, and a strong wind like a violent wave kept hitting the tree trunk!


    "Boom


    The solid tree trunk rocked, and then the sound broke. A sound of explosion echoed in the silent forest. Countless leaves scattered and scattered, covering the sight completely. There were birds and wild animals around. They immediately flapped their wings and roared away.


    At last everything calmed down and everything was in a mess.


    Looking at the broken tree, Du Shaofu''s clear eyes were filled with a little surprise, but then his face changed slightly. He murmured in his mouth: "the stormy wave palm is really much better than the wave boxing. However, how can these two sets of martial arts feel that there are still many flaws? They should be able to be more advanced."


    In three days'' time, Du Shaofu''s successful cultivation became his innate skills of wave boxing and stormy palm.


    Du Shaofu felt that it was too easy to cultivate these two sets of congenital martial arts skills, compared with the mysterious form that he had only learned from the stone tablet in ten years.


    Whether it was wave boxing or stormy wave palm training, Du Shaofu felt that as long as he compared the mysterious form he had learned, and after a little understanding, he could practice directly after trying for two or three times.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu practiced wave boxing in one night, and then successfully practiced the stormy palm in two days and one night.


    "In wave boxing, Xuan Qi turns three times, passing through" Qi house "to" Yunmen ", passing through" Kongzi ", and finally to" Shaofu ". If you can pass through" Taiyuan "and" Shaoshang ", it will make Xuanqi more full and powerful. In fact, there are several acupoints that have little effect. If they are reduced, the speed of wave boxing will be faster, more agile and less A lot of flaws. "


    Du Shaofu murmured: "it''s the same with stormy palms. If the dark air is concentrated in the" Tianmen "and" Tianchi ", it will not be tough and continuous. Only then will it have the momentum of stormy waves, and its power will be stronger again. There are also many shortcomings and deficiencies in other places."


    Du Shaofu fell into a state of half contemplation. Both "wave boxing" and "stormy wave palm" are not weak, especially "stormy wave palm" is much stronger than "wave boxing".


    However, Du Shaofu found that there were many flaws and loopholes in these two sets of martial arts skills, and even many flaws and loopholes.


    "Perhaps, we can improve these deficiencies."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu raised his head, and the light in his clear eyes brightened. Then he began to fall into a kind of meditation.


    A man without a realm has developed two sets of congenital martial arts skills in three days. Now he even plans to perfect his innate martial arts skills. At this moment, even if there are martial artists with pulsating levels, he is eager to find a crack to get into the ground. This is really shocking.


    What''s more, it is impossible for anyone to believe that a person who has cultivated two sets of congenital martial arts skills in three days is still a person without cultivation level. Unless it is almost the same as hell, it is impossible for normal people to do it.


    A few days passed slowly. In the morning, the morning wind was blowing gently, the weather was clear and the sky was blue.


    "Wave boxing!"


    In the early morning, in the woods behind the mountains, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints quickly coagulated, and a stream of dark air swam in his body''s acupoints. Finally, he gathered in the palm of his hand and clenched his fist with his five fingers. In an instant, an amazing momentum burst out. The pupil in his eyes twinkled, and his fist hit a rock in front of him.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM


    There was a dull low noise, one after another, a total of 13. There was an amazing force. There were 13 layers of waves, overlapping each other. The momentum almost doubled and became more and more amazing. By the 13th layer, the momentum was already terrible. Like a shock wave, it finally fell on the rock.


    "Bang!"


    One blow down, the hard rock, which is the size of two people, roared, turned into a large piece of small gravel and burst open.Wave boxing, a fist of nine heavy waves, a wave than a wave to increase the increase is more difficult.


    But at this time, if the strong Du family is there, I''m afraid it''s enough to stare at me. Even if I see it with my own eyes, I can''t believe it. Just now, Du Shaofu used his wave boxing, but he blew out 13 waves. Compared with the original nine waves, it was four waves stronger. The difficulty and power can be imagined.


    "The improved wave boxing is really more powerful than the original one."


    Looking at the effect of his improved wave boxing, Du Shaofu''s face also showed joy, as if he had completed a big project.


    For four days, Du Shaofu was directly immersed in the perfection of wave boxing, and finally achieved satisfactory results.


    In perfecting the wave boxing, Du Shaofu understood that it was much more difficult to perfect the martial arts than to cultivate them. I know that if I didn''t get a lot of inspiration from the ancient stone tablet, I had the feeling of drawing inferences from one instance, otherwise we would not be able to perfect the wave boxing.


    "After four days of perfecting the wave boxing, go back to see if dad has come back, and then improve the stormy wave palm in a few days."


    Du Shaofu did not intend to continue to improve the stormy wave palm. He has not gone back for several days. In recent days, he even picked some wild fruits nearby to satisfy his hunger.


    "Well, it''s been a long time since the flute sound came out."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked up. Deep in the mountains, there was a long and melodious sound of flute. The flute sound was clear and graceful, sometimes melodious and lingering. In the past few days when he understood and improved his martial arts skills, he occasionally heard the melodious flute sound, and did not know where it came from.


    There is also a very special thing, one night, in the direction of the wild animal mountain, the sound of animal roar is more and more.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to the sound of the flute and the roar of the beast. After a little cleaning up, he went straight down the mountain.


    "Hello, who is that? Come here."


    As soon as Du Shaofu got down the mountain, he heard a harsh voice. Then an old man about fifty years old appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "The two watchmen broke out in succession. All brothers and sisters who didn''t have the number of chasing waves should have one. Click to join the bookshelf to collect a book and recommend tickets. All of these can be done free of charge. Thanks to Xiao Yu and his brothers and sisters who awarded them. Xiao Yu has kept it in mind and expressed his gratitude to you all. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    "What''s the matter?"


    Du Shaofu stopped and raised his head slightly. Du Shaofu naturally knew the old man. Du Hai, now the steward of the Du family''s backyard, was not as good as the head of the front yard of the Du family. However, he had a high status in the Du family. He didn''t look at him as a young master of the Du family. Of course, it would be far away for Du hai to see other Du family''s young masters Far away, they nodded and bowed over.


    "Today is the annual competition day for the younger generation in the clan. This time, the prize is very high. Why don''t you go? Don''t blame me for not informing you. This is a rare opportunity."


    Du Hai is very tall. It seems that telling Du Shaofu the news is a kind of charity. He looks at Du Shaofu with a little irony and some ridicule. A fool, it is useless to take part in the contest.


    "It''s the annual exchange day again."


    Du Shaofu felt that the time was really fast, but he ignored Du Hai and left.


    "This fool, do you really want to take part in the contest? How can the Du family produce such a fool?" Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, Du Hai sneers indifferently. He hums a tune and goes away with his hands on his back. There are some new maids waiting for him to teach him. Otherwise, he would have gone to see the fun.


    Every year, the competition among the younger generation of the family is held in the school yard of the Du family. When Du Shaofu just arrived outside the school, he heard the noise and bustle. When he came to the school yard, Du Shaofu just wanted to see the excitement.


    In the middle of the school yard, hundreds of children of primary and secondary schools are eager to try. Several outstanding young girls stand among them, and other young girls are surrounded by them.


    "Well, look, here comes the fool."


    As Du Shaofu arrived at the school, some people immediately noticed it, and then more and more eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    "I heard that the fool seems to have recovered, but I don''t know if it''s true."


    "It''s hard to recover. It''s hard to recover. At the beginning, so much human and financial resources were wasted in the clan, but it''s hard to recover now."


    "Ha ha, the fool also comes to participate in the race competition, to compare the silly."


    "This fool also came to take part in the contest in the clan. I''m afraid he''s looking for a smoker."


    "If this fool is more normal, he is also good-looking and has a good look."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With Du Hao''s three targets, there was a lot of ridicule and ridicule around him. Many girls looked at Du Shaofu with a look of regret.


    Du Shaofu''s resolute and determined face swept the taunts of the people around him, but his eyes were still clear. It seemed that the scorn did not affect his heart.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu seemed to feel something. He raised his head slightly and saw a group of young girls of almost the same age in the square. Many of his eyes fell on him. Du GUI, who had been taught by himself that day, was pointing at him with a chill in his eyes and saying something to a gorgeous young man around him.


    Du Shaofu, a well-dressed young man, knew Du Chong. He was Du GUI''s elder brother and the best of the younger generation of the Du family.


    Du Chong is surrounded by Du Hao, who is no stranger to Du Shaofu. There is also a young man named Du Yan, who is no stranger to Du Shaofu.


    Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan are all surrounded by many young girls, which shows their extraordinary status among peers.


    I don''t know what Du GUI said to Du Chong. Du Chong''s eyes are chilly, and then they look from afar. Du Hao and Du Yan also cast cold eyes from afar. It is obvious that there is no good will in those eyes.


    Du Shaofu took a look at Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan. They were the three who robbed their pills every month in those years.


    The corner of his mouth slowly raised a sharp arc, and then Du Shaofu''s face gave a faint smile, sighed and shook his head. Then he walked slowly forward, looking for a better position to watch the excitement.


    "What is this fool doing here?"


    "It''s better to stay away from the fool, so as not to get foolishness."


    Seeing Du Shaofu coming, all the Du family members along the way looked as if they were hiding from the God of pestilence. Their eyes were scornful and disgusted. No one was willing to stand with Du Shaofu.


    "Here comes the second master."


    At this time, a group of Du family elders slowly came to the school yard, and all the onlookers around the school yard were agitated.


    "I have seen the second master and the elders."


    All around the school yard, including Du Chong, Du Hao, Du Yan and other young girls, saluted the elders of the Du family respectfully.


    "No gift."


    Among all the elders of the Du family, a strong man with a long sleeve waved his long sleeve and looked at the descendants of Du family''s collateral and main families. His eyes were also gratified and expectant, but then his eyes swept through the crowd and finally landed on Du Shaofu, who was standing alone."This time, the second uncle is the abbot himself."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes softened for the strong man. He was his second uncle, Du Zhixiong. He was good to himself when he was young. He was also a famous strong man in the whole stone city. He always used to frighten many dissatisfied forces with the Du family with his fierce style.


    Du Zhixiong''s eyes stopped on Du Shaofu unexpectedly for a while, but he didn''t say anything more. Then he looked at Du Hao. Du Chong, who was eager to try, said in a loud voice: "your brothers and sisters have a contest. When you have 12 players left, they will decide the round of match by drawing lots Have you got the rules? "


    "Understand!"


    Listening to the big man''s question, a group of young girls suddenly rang out a neat shouts, but their eyes fell on a long table not far away, on which were two brocade boxes and a baby size jade bottle. There was a burning color in their eyes. It seemed that they had already known what was inside.


    The strong man nodded his head with satisfaction and continued: "this time, the three of you who won the final prize did not update much during the new book period. Please forgive me. Everything is considered for putting on the shelves. Brothers collect more. If we put them on the shelves earlier, we will be able to let go of them and make more changes.... ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    Looking at the younger generation who were already impatient to show their impatience, Du Zhixiong gave a slight smile, and then said in a loud voice, "now I declare that the annual contest will start now!"


    "Boom


    With the fall of Han''s voice, the whole scene suddenly boils. All the young girls are surging blood in their bodies, and the mysterious Qi is surging, which makes the surrounding space generate waves.


    Suddenly, more than 100 different colors of the mysterious air, dazzling burst out, the figures quickly flash, a young girl also immediately began to disperse, in order to avoid being attacked and defeated by the people around, this kind of scuffle elimination, but each camp, extremely chaotic.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    However, the battle began at the same time.


    "Come on, Duhao."


    "Come on, Du Xue."


    Around the school field, looking at the immediate outbreak of the contest, some young people suddenly spread out a row of excited cheering sound, all of them broke their voice to cheer on the people they like.


    "Gee, the fool didn''t go up. He thought he wanted to take part in the contest"


    "how dare the fool go up? I''m afraid he just came to see the excitement."


    Du Shaofu did not play in the crowd, and their eyes became more disdainful and disgusted. Finally, no one paid more attention to Du Shaofu. Their eyes fell on the fierce competition in the field.


    Du Zhixiong and the elders from the Du family had already retired to the seats that had been prepared for a long time. A woman in plain clothes looked at the field and then said to the strong man beside him: "second master, the overall strength of the younger generation is good this time."


    "Yes, it''s not bad. There are several collateral systems that are not weak."


    Du Zhixiong''s eyes always fell on Du Shaofu, who was not on the stage at the moment. His eyes fluctuated secretly. When he heard the woman in plain clothes, he took back his eyes and fell on the field.


    "But after all, the collateral system can''t compare with the main line." An old man looked at the field, then couldn''t help interrupting.


    Du Zhixiong smiles and doesn''t speak any more. Everyone''s eyes fall on the hot fighting field. Even Du Shaofu is interested in watching the crowd.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The competition on the school field is becoming more and more fierce, and there are constantly some people being eliminated. The low tone of the fight is loud and stuffy. Accompanied by the exclamations and comments of many Du family members around, the scene is extremely hot.


    After several rounds of fierce competition and exchange, it was just like everyone in the Du family around them. In the end, only Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan were left standing in the scene, which made countless eyes look at each other with envy.


    "According to the rules, Du Hao won the first place, Du Chong took the second place, and Du Yan came third."


    With a smile, the elder of the Du family announced the result of this contest.


    "As I said, the blood essence of the wolf is mine."


    Du Hao showed a proud smile and went straight to the long table in front of the Du family''s elders, and took the jade bottle with the blood essence of the stone demon wolf in his hand.


    Du Chong and Du Yan didn''t fall down, and they caught the brocade box containing Zhuji Dan.


    Looking at the blood essence of the fierce stone demon wolf and the construction of the basic Dan fall into the hands of the three people, the envy of the eyes is incomparably envious fell on the three people.


    "Nice to see Du Hao."


    "Congratulations to brother Du Hao, congratulations to brother Du Chong."


    Du Hao three people get the blood essence of the stone demon wolf and zuojitan and walk down the school field with pride. The crowd in the school yard is in a commotion. Along the way, they are surrounded and welcomed by girls for many years. Everywhere they go, they are all compliments.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes looked at the three men of Du Hao. His eyes moved, then he turned and left.


    "Brother Hao, look at the fool running away."


    "I don''t even dare to be beaten by a fool from the beginning to the end."


    "Did the fool know that brother Chong and brother Hao were going to waste one of his hands for a while, so he ran away."


    "Ha ha ha ha. It''s not stupid to know how to run."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of young girls gathered behind Du Hao''s three men found Du Shaofu who turned around and left. All of a sudden, they burst out laughing and ridiculing.


    "Let that fool run. Today is his lucky day. Let''s have a drink to celebrate. It''s my treat."


    Du Chong and Du Hao intended to settle accounts with Du Shaofu. Who knows that Du Shaofu has gone straight away. The three of them were obviously in a good mood today. After a fierce look at Du Shaofu''s back, they didn''t plan to continue today. Anyway, they had to clean up a fool, and there was still a long time to go.


    "That''s right. There are a lot of big brother Hao and brother Chong. Today, the fool is lucky."


    "Now it''s time for us to celebrate. Congratulations to HAOGE, Chongge and Yange for winning the clan prize."


    A group of young girls continued to crowd around Du Hao and other three people to leave the school, accompanied by all kinds of bragging, planning to celebrate.At the exit of the school yard, there is a big iron gate. When Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan, surrounded by stars and the moon, walk to the gate of the school yard, suddenly a figure comes out and stops them directly.


    This is a purple robed youth, clear eyes, resolute and resolute face, with a faint smile.


    "Well, the fool is back."


    "Did the fool come back to die?"


    All of a sudden, his eyes fell on the boy in purple robe. Many people''s faces changed. It was Du Shaofu who came here.


    Du Chong, Du Hao and Du Yan met Du Shaofu who was blocking the entrance of the school yard. They looked at each other unexpectedly, and then showed a little chill.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay any attention to the ridicule and ridicule around him. He just looked at the three men who were in charge of Du Hao. With a smile in his clear eyes, he said faintly, "robbery!"


    Light of the two words, but it is very loud out, so that the crowd suddenly quiet down.


    A series of surprised eyes immediately fell on Du Shaofu. They all thought that they had heard something wrong. It was just a breathing time. A group of young girls burst out laughing, as if they had heard the most ridiculous words in the world. Some teenagers just bent down with laughter, while some girls were shaking with laughter


    "Ha ha ha ha...!"


    "Do you hear me? The fool said to rob."


    "Rob brother Hao and brother Chong, this fool is too long to live!"


    "I heard you right. Every time we go to rob him, the fool must be more and more stupid."


    "How do I feel, this fool is more and more cute."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You What are you talking about? You''re going to rob us? We heard it right, ha ha... "


    Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan also laughed, and the tears of laughter almost came out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    "Robbery!"


    There was a smile on Du Shaofu''s serious face. There were countless waves of energy in the sky and the sky around him. The fingerprints poured out the whole body of Du Shaofu with positive sources. A stream of mysterious Qi flowed rapidly through the specific meridians and mysterious orifices in his body, and finally gathered around his palm So that the surrounding space is like boiling water surface.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s momentum suddenly became fierce and frightening, just like a sleeping beast waking up.


    At that moment, Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan were shocked.


    "The waves are rough!"


    Du Shaofu clapped it with one hand. The dark air surged, and a thunderous sound like thunder suddenly came out. Then, at the place where the palm print passed, a strong wind wave that could be seen by the naked eye spread and spread, and the strong wind like a violent wave kept pounding at the young people headed by Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan.


    "Pooh "Pooh "Pooh


    Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan, who were the first to bear the brunt, had not yet had time to prepare, but a mouthful of blood gushed out of their mouths. Finally, their bodies shook heavily and drove away. They fell on the ground several meters later, bleeding and pale. They struggled for several times and did not get up.


    "Boom!"


    A sound of muffled sound constantly reverberated, behind Du Hao, those teenagers who laughed and bent, and the girls who laughed and trembled were swept away by the strong wind like waves. They were shaken away like stones thrown out, and they were jeering and laughing. Finally, they fell on the ground with seven vertical falls 8¡¢ I fell like a bird.


    This moment, as if all of their ridicule were severely scattered.


    Everything calmed down and the school gate was in a mess.


    This sudden sound has already attracted the attention of all Du family members in the school yard. They all stare at the school gate, all of which are gaping, and their chin can not be closed for a long time.


    Du Shaofu''s face did not fluctuate much, so he went directly to Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan. In all the dull eyes around him, he took out the brocade box containing the foundation pill and the jade bottle containing the blood essence of the stone demon wolf from their arms. Naturally, they all put them into his arms.


    "You should return the pills that you robbed me before within three days, otherwise I will see you and rob you once in the future. I am serious."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu patted his butt and left.


    The rest of the school field is not far away, just like the ghost of the general Du family in the wind disorder.


    When Du Shaofu''s back completely disappeared in the eyes of the people, some people around the school really realized that Du Shaofu, who had just been ridiculed and ridiculed, robbed the top three top three of his peers in full view.


    "Top three in the same generation..."


    Then all the people around the school yard looked at Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yu who couldn''t get up, which meant a lot.


    Those who just ridiculed and hated Du Shaofu just now remembered those words of ridicule, but their faces were burning, as if they had been slapped in the face


    Dusk, sunset, sunset point, light and shadow mottled.


    "Second, there is nothing special about those families recently?"


    In a courtyard of the Du family, a heroic man over 40 years old sat and asked Du Zhixiong.


    Du Zhixiong shook his head and said, "there is no big news in those families recently. However, there is an interesting thing happening in the family today. I don''t know if elder brother is interested in listening to it."


    "Oh, today should be a contest among the younger generation. Is it that some of those little guys are outstanding?"


    As the leader of the Du family, he also attached great importance to the descendants of the whole Du family. This man is also Du Zhenwu, the leader of the Du family, who is famous in the whole stone city.


    Du Zhixiong''s face and smile were complicated. It seemed that he didn''t know how to say it at all. Then he said, "those little guys are all pretty good, but it''s the little boy of the third family who is very interesting."


    "Shaofu


    On hearing the speech, Du Zhenwu sighed slightly. The bright eyes on his face were filled with a little pity and complexity. Then he looked at the strong man and said, "is it serious again? It''s pathetic. If I have a chance, even if I pay a big price, I''d like to ask a talisman to look for him."


    "Big brother, I don''t think so."


    Du Zhixiong''s eyes moved, then he said to Du Zhenwu: "today, those boys competed. Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan won the first three places, but


    "But what, second, you are so hesitant when you talk." Du Zhenwu looks at Du Zhixiong. His hesitation is not like the ordinary character of the second son.


    "Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan got the blood essence of the stone demon wolf and Zhuji Dan, but they were robbed by Shaofu as soon as they left the school gate."Du Zhixiong looked at Du Zhenwu, suppressed his heart which had been unable to recover for a long time. He took a deep breath and said, "just one move, Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan were shot off, and more than a dozen other descendants were also injured. Shaofu still used the stormy palm."


    "Big waves, brother, are you kidding?" Du Zhenwu suddenly stood up, his face solidified, and his eyes were straight at Du Zhixiong, with a sharp light in his eyes.


    Du Zhixiong nodded his head and said, "just one move. I saw it with my own eyes."


    "Come on, get Shaofu. I want to see him. I want to see him at once." Du Zhenwu''s eyes trembled, and then a smile appeared on his frozen face.


    With the end of the annual contest among the younger generation of the Du family, the final result is that the whole Du family is stunned.


    Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan, the top three of the young generation and the three strongest members of the Du family, were defeated by Du Shaofu, who has always been regarded as a fool by everyone. Is this fool really stupid?


    The whole Du family was shocked, and the news even spread all over the stone city in a very short time.


    Of course, Du Shaofu did not know that many forces in the whole stone city had been shocked by him.


    "I haven''t practiced martial arts yet. What should I do with these things?"


    At night, in the room, looking at the jade bottle and two brocade boxes robbed on the table, facing the blood essence of the violent stone demon wolf and the two building foundation pills, Du Shaofu was embarrassed. If others saw these things, they would be ecstatic, enough to make his cultivation strength further.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that he was different. All these were good things. However, he had not practiced martial arts until now, and the mysterious Qi in his body was full. No matter whether it was the blood essence baptism of the stone demon wolf or the foundation pill, he could not use it now.


    "No, we must get the Ziqi Chaoyang Scripture as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu secretly made up his mind that the most important thing now was to cultivate his skills first. Naturally, his goal was the most powerful Ziqi Chaoyang Sutra of the Du family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    "Find Fu Yibai."


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved. He must practice his skills as soon as possible. After putting the jade bottle and two brocade boxes in his arms, Du Shaofu decided to go to Fu Yibai all night to see if the old man knew where the Ziqi Chaoyang Scripture was.


    After leaving the room, Du Shaofu went straight to the Zangwu building.


    The Du family had guards and strong men, but Du Shaofu was still adept at bypassing many courtyards in the dark, and went directly to the Zangwu building.


    "How can you hear the flute here? Where did it come from?"


    As soon as he arrived outside the Tibetan martial art building, Du Shaofu heard the flute sounds that he often heard recently. The flute sound was as continuous as the gurgling water, and as clear and cheerful as Chunchun river. Once the tune changed, his resentment was softened, just like a girl talking about her heart and missing her lover.


    The sound of the flute seems to be more and more sad, and it seems to be coming slowly from afar.


    Although he was quite surprised by the faint sound of the flute, Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to it. He went straight into the room behind the first floor of the building. However, Du Shaofu seldom went there.


    Du Shaofu entered Fu Yibai''s room. The room was very tidy, because there were not many things at all and could not be disordered. However, there was no shadow of Fu Yibai.


    "Where did you go at night?"


    The room is not big. You can see it at a glance. There is no shadow in the room.


    "Hiss."


    There seemed to be a wave behind him. Du Shaofu immediately turned around and said, "Laobai, where did you just go..."


    Before Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, his face turned to solidify. What came behind him was not Fu Yibai, but a woman, a beautiful woman. She looked like she was more than 40 years old. She was wearing a plain Palace Dress with light blue ribbons fluttering slightly. She looked very simple and elegant. She seemed to have a kind of natural noble spirit, which was easy to watch and could not help feeling A little awe.


    "Who is it, sir?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned for a while, and then he immediately became alert. The beautiful woman was not from the Du family, but Zangwu tower was the forbidden area of the Du family. A strange woman appeared in the Du family''s forbidden area at night. Du Shaofu had to be on guard.


    "Who are you from Fu Yibai?"


    The woman dressed in plain clothes was very ordinary, but she was born with a noble spirit. The crisp and cold voice fell on Du Shaofu''s ears, as if Du Shaofu could not refuse. She immediately replied, "I am a big white man Friends. "


    Du Shaofu originally wanted to say that he was the elder brother of Fu Yibai, but he also promised to give him face in front of others, so he immediately changed his words and said that he was a friend.


    "Are you his friend?" The woman in plain clothes looked at Du Shaofu, and her eyes fluctuated slightly. Then, her eyes fell and her eyes were elegant under her eyelashes. The shadow of smoke was reflected in her eyes, and she sighed, "he is really able to do such things."


    "Elder sister, are you a friend of Lao Bai?"


    Du Shaofu asked. From the tone of the woman in plain clothes, he seemed to know Fu Yibai, but he was surprised when he knew such a man. He did not even hear Fu Yibai mention the existence of the woman in plain clothes, nor did he ever hear Fu Yibai mention anyone other than himself.


    The woman in plain clothes did not pay any attention to Du Shaofu at all. Her eyes were like water. She glanced at Fu Yibai''s room, then hooked her lips and said, "you have something to do with him. He is hiding from me, so I have to take you away."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu didn''t even see any movement of the woman in plain clothes. Suddenly, his whole body seemed to solidify suddenly, and he couldn''t move at all. The mysterious Qi in the meridians of his body was frozen and stagnated. Then a slender hand fell on his shoulder.


    "EH."


    When the slender hand fell on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, the woman in plain clothes smeared a little unexpected color in her autumn eyes, but then she disappeared into the room.


    The bright moon circled the sky, and the stars were dotted.


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu was grabbed by the woman in plain clothes. Obviously, his hands were weak, but he could not help himself. He was taken up into the air and quickly crossed the vast buildings in the stone city. Finally, he appeared in a boundless mountain range.


    Mountains winding ups and downs, endless, Yuehua projection, but also a sea of Mang, "strong, absolutely strong."


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu''s face was hurt by the wind, but he could not help but be shocked and walked in the air. Even the eldest uncle and the second uncle seemed to be unable to achieve such strength. As long as the legendary martial arts practitioners could have such enviable means of strength.


    Within the forest sea, a mountain is a thousand feet above the ground. The dangerous peak stands erect and the rocks are jagged. A huge cliff stands upright and plunges into the mountainside, like a dragon holding its head high.


    The woman in plain clothes took Du Shaofu to the top of the mountain and let him go. However, the slender hand was on Du Shaofu''s chest. Du Shaofu opened his mouth involuntarily. A pill like object was ejected into his throat and finally fell into his abdomen.


    "Big Master, what did you give me to eat? "Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. He tried to buckle the pill that had just been ejected into his throat with his hands, but his tears were all pulled out. The pill did not respond at all, as if it had melted into his stomach.


    The woman in plain clothes paid no attention to Du Shaofu. Lianbu moved a few steps lightly and began to sit cross legged on a clean blue stone. Qiumou looked at the mountains in the distance, but did not know what he was thinking.


    "Master, I have nothing to do with the old man Fu Yibai. If you have a grudge with him, you may have caught the wrong person."


    Du Shaofu had thought that this beautiful woman would be Fu Yibai''s friend or something, but now it seems that this beautiful woman definitely has a deep hatred with Fu Yibai. In his heart, he has silently asked Fu Yibai''s whole family, but he has suffered no mishap.


    The beautiful woman looked back at Du Shaofu and said, "if you have nothing to do with him, it''s no use keeping you. Now I''ll kill you."


    The cold voice made Du Shaofu listen, and his heart trembled. He immediately turned his face and said, "master, I have nothing to do with Laobai, but we have a life friendship. We used to build a quilt and wear a pair of trousers."


    "As long as you don''t want to run, you will live well at present, but if Fu Yibai doesn''t come to save you, it''s hard to guarantee." The beautiful woman said to Du Shaofu.


    "Laobai will come. It should be far away from Shicheng. If Laobai comes here, it will take at least ten days and a half months. Let''s wait. Laobai will come back."


    Du Shaofu said to the beautiful woman with a positive face, but his heart was already in tears. It should be the wild animal mountain outside the stone city. It is said that this is the world of monsters. Let alone whether Fu Yibai will come to the wild animal mountain range, even if he does, the old man who can only dig out the bird''s nest will not be able to save himself from the powerful woman''s hands.


    The beautiful woman took a look at Du Shaofu. After all, she didn''t speak. Her long sleeve trembled. An antique flute appeared in her slender hands, and her lips opened slightly. Then the flute sounds like the sounds of nature.


    "Thank you for the cherry blossom blossoms. My brothers and sisters gave you 2476 coins for your work. You can''t see the record. Let''s thank you. If you like this book, please click it to add it to the bookshelf. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    "She played it."


    The sound of the flute fell in Du Shaofu''s ears, which made Du Shaofu''s eyes startled. It turned out that the flute sound he heard these days was played by this beautiful woman.


    The sound of the flute sounds like the soul has been awakened. At the beginning, the sound was still light, like the gurgling of a clear spring in a mountain stream. Then it began to compact gradually, like the dense drizzle in early spring.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help listening to the sound of the flute. The sound of the flute seemed to hover over his head that day. It seemed to be telling a girl''s mind. It was gentle and gentle. Then the tone changed slowly. In the gentle and gentle tone, it brought a trace of resentment


    Among the flute music, Du Shaofu was intoxicated with it. This is definitely the most beautiful voice that he has ever heard in his life, which makes people unable to stop.


    When Du Shaofu came to his senses, the bright moon moved westward, and it should be almost dawn.


    "What a strange flute sound."


    Du Shaofu patted himself on the cheek. In the sound of the flute, he fell into a daze. He looked around. The beautiful woman was sitting on the blue stone with her eyes closed.


    "Roar."


    "Ouch."


    Deep in the mountains, from time to time, there are amazing animal roars, as if there are countless fierce birds and beasts in agitation.


    "Did you fall asleep?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the beautiful woman sitting on her knees with her eyes closed. The old man Fu Yibai didn''t even know where he was. Even if he came, he would be of any use in front of the strong man.


    "Run for your life first."


    Du Shaofu had a plan. After all, his life was important. He had better run for his life first, so he began to climb down the mountain in the moonlight.


    The mountain peak is so high that it looks like a black dragon holding its head high. If Du Shaofu had not been possessed of mysterious Qi, he would not have been able to climb down the mountain.


    But when Du Shaofu went down the mountain, he was also exhausted.


    "Roar!"


    The forest was very wild, and from time to time, the roar of animals made Du Shaofu tremble. This is a place in the wild animal mountain range, which is not an ordinary place. You may encounter monsters at any time.


    Therefore, although he escaped from the mountain, Du Shaofu did not dare to relax at the moment.


    "Can''t go to stone city."


    Du Shaofu was about to run away in the direction of the stone city, but he immediately thought that if the woman found herself running away, she must be chasing after the stone city. So if you continue to run towards the stone city, with the strength of that beautiful woman flying in the air, you can easily catch yourself back.


    However, Du Shaofu also had scruples about running into the wild animal mountain range. It is said that the deeper the mountain range is, the more monsters they will encounter, and the stronger their strength will be. It is said that even the top-notch monsters in the mountains dare not touch them easily.


    "There is life in danger."


    Du Shaofu knew that he didn''t have much time to think about it, and he couldn''t wait to be caught again. He could only bet on it. First, he went to the wild animal mountains to avoid the wind, and then he would go back


    Stone city, Du family.


    In a courtyard, the lights are bright and the atmosphere is tense.


    "Elder brother, I''ve looked everywhere. There''s no trace of Shaofu at all. Some people have seen someone Floating past my Du''s house. In addition, Shaofu has lost his trace. I''m worried about In the hall, Du Zhixiong was nervous and dignified. He could not find Shaofu in the whole Du family. He had to worry about all kinds of possible situations.


    "Floating in the air, it needs at least to reach the level of pulse spirit state. There seems to be no such strong person in the whole stone city." Du Zhenwu''s face was also dignified. If Shaofu''s disappearance had something to do with the strong people at the level of pulse spirit, it would be a real trouble.


    Du Zhixiong suddenly raised his head and said to Du Zhenwu, "elder brother, flying in the air, you don''t need to reach the pulse spirit realm. Some special pulsating states can also do it. However, we still don''t know the whereabouts of Shaofu. What kind of forces are fighting against Du family?"


    "The news that Shao Fu has recovered should have been heard for a long time. The potential shown by Shaofu today has already made some forces uneasy, which will affect the grand gathering of the five families three months later, so they can''t help but start to fight. Check it out. I will never let it go, no matter who it is. "


    Du Zhenwu was obviously angry. His anger flashed with cold in his eyes, and then his eyes moved. He seemed to think of something. He said to Du Zhixiong: "remember to inform the third one. He must inform the third one about this."


    "Well I will arrange everything at the same time and find Shaofu as soon as possible. "


    Du Zhixiong nodded and left in a hurry.


    The mountains are continuous and the forest sea is connected. Some of the ancient trees are amazing and cover the sky like the sun. There are also some vines that have grown for many years and are entangled in the big trees, so that the big trees can not be hugged by several adults.Du Shaofu didn''t dare to stop and ran at full speed, thinking that the farther away from the beautiful woman in plain clothes, the better.


    "Roar."


    Deep in the mountains, the roars of beasts are constantly coming out. The sound waves are getting louder and louder, and even more and more. For example, all the fierce birds and beasts in the whole Fangyuan mountain range are rioting.


    The roar of the animals made Du Shaofu tremble. If he met a fierce monster, the consequences could be imagined.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know how long he had been running. Finally, it was dawn. The roar of the beast from the depths of the wild animal mountain range gradually calmed down after dawn.


    "Pooh."


    It was just at this time that Du Shaofu wanted to have a rest for a while, but suddenly he felt the dark Qi surging in his body, as if it was about to explode. The dark Qi was constantly rolling in the meridians. As soon as his throat was sweet, a mouthful of fresh blood was directly spouted out of his mouth. As soon as his whole body became soft, he staggered back a few steps and was about to fall to the ground.


    "After running all night, can''t you run?"


    As the cold voice fell, a figure appeared in Du Shaofu''s side like a ghost. Under the tiny count of the delicate hands, several extremely soft and mysterious energy fell into several acupoints in Du Shaofu''s body.


    As the soft energy fell into Du Shaofu''s acupoints, they poured into Du Shaofu''s meridians as if they were alive, and slowly suppressed the Xuanqi that was about to explode.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu fell to the ground on all fours, and the figure of the beautiful woman in plain clothes appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    "I''m a little smart. I don''t want to run back. I know I''m going the opposite way. But you look at yourself too highly. There are few people who can escape from me in the world. Besides, you are a boy who is empty and mysterious but has no accomplishments."


    The woman in plain clothes looked at Du Shaofu, who had fallen to the ground. She wiped a little smile in her autumn eyes. It was the first time that she had looked at Du Shaofu so seriously. She said softly, "you are no longer a big deal. After eating my poison pill, it is just the end. You can continue to run and try."


    The beautiful woman''s voice dropped, and she moved gently to the depth of the mountain. The cold voice in her mouth continued: "there seems to be something abnormal in the wild animal mountain recently. I plan to go and have a look. You''d better follow me closely, or you will die if you encounter a monster."


    "Thanks for 13587796107 brother''s reward work 588 billboard coins. Follow me to fly brother''s reward work 588 billboard coins. The number of collections is very small, and each collection is useful. Please click to join the bookshelf. Thank you. Today Monday, the recommended tickets are very important, please. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    "It turns out that what you gave me last night is poison pill. What a beautiful woman, but her heart is like a scorpion. You and I have no enemies Hello, wait for me... "


    After eating poison pills, he couldn''t escape. His life was under the control of others at any time. Du Shaofu didn''t care much. He swore in a low voice. He only saw the beautiful woman in plain clothes leaving, but he had to get up and follow him immediately.


    In the silent mountains, the beautiful woman in plain clothes walked slowly in front of her.


    Du Shaofu followed behind him. His eyes were fierce all the way. He hated the beautiful woman in plain clothes. But he also knew that with his own strength, even if he had the mysterious form, he could not be the opponent of the beautiful woman.


    "Fu Yibai, I''ll settle with you when I go back."


    Du Shaofu had to be on guard. If a monster suddenly came out, it would not be a wonderful thing. Du Shaofu naturally charged all the accounts on Fu Yibai. He didn''t know how Fu Yibai provoked the beautiful woman in plain clothes in front of her. I''m afraid it''s not easy.


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, above a towering tree, a streamer of lightning swept directly from top to bottom toward Du Shaofu.


    "Wave boxing."


    Du Shaofu found that while his face was slightly shocked for a moment, his fingerprints quickly coagulated, his five fingers clenched his fist, and the wave fist exploded.


    "Bang!"


    The deep muffled sound came out, and the astonishing 13 layers of powerful waves overlapped, like shock waves, and finally fell on the lightning like light.


    The light directly stagnated, and then fell on the ground. It turned out to be a white snake with five feet long. It fell on the ground, convulsed for a while, and it was difficult to continue to climb.


    "Whew!"


    There was the sound of the broken wind again. Five lightning like lights swept directly from the top to the bottom and went to Du Shaofu. In an instant, he was behind him.


    "Chula la!"


    The space was distorted, and then it fluctuated, as if there was a light blade across the space. At the same time, the five lightning lights were cut into ten pieces and fell around Du Shaofu. There were five white snakes with patterns.


    "White electricity demon snake."


    Looking at the white snake with patterns on the ground, Du Shaofu is no stranger. Du''s family has a lot of information about various kinds of monsters. Especially for the introduction of monsters often found on the edge of the wild beasts mountain range, white electricity monsters are generally only at the level of the day after tomorrow. They can''t grow much higher. They are just low-level monsters.


    It is said that this kind of white electricity demon snake has no poison, but it is very fast. Once it bites a person, it will release a kind of electric light which makes people lose its function. Thinking about the sudden scene, Du Shaofu still has some fear. After all, it is just the first time that he really faces the monster head-on.


    "Good reaction, no cultivation can also deal with a white electricity demon snake, but just now your life almost no longer."


    The woman in plain clothes looks at Du Shaofu quietly in front of her, and then goes on.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know what to say. He was really nervous just now. If this kind of tension happened again, his life would be buried in his own tension.


    Looking at the white electricity demon snake which was unable to move by his own wave fist, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and made up a fist. After he was sure that the white electricity demon snake could not die again, he followed the beautiful woman in plain clothes and became more vigilant on the road.


    It was only in the wild beast mountain range that it was obviously impossible to completely avoid the monster. In one morning, Du Shaofu followed the woman in plain clothes and met with several attacks from the monster.


    What surprised Du Shaofu most was that those monsters seemed to have eyes. They never attacked the beautiful woman first. They all came to him alone. Fortunately, they met with demons of the postnatal level. Although they looked frightening, Du Shaofu was able to cope with them.


    After encountering several attacks by monsters, Du Shaofu has made a lot of progress in both reaction and response, which even makes the beautiful woman in plain clothes sometimes pay more attention to it.


    "It''s stormy."


    In the dense forest, Du Shaofu drank softly, and sany fingerprints coagulated. A stream of dark air surged in his palm. His momentum suddenly became fierce and frightening, like a sleeping beast waking up. The space around him fluctuated like a boiling water surface. A palm print immediately fell on a yellowish yellow, three meters long and half meters high A monster with scales.


    "Bang!"


    At the place where the palm print passed, a strong wind that could be seen to the naked eye spread and spread, and finally fell on the back of the scale monster. The thunder like sound suddenly spread out, accompanied by a strong wind like a rough wave, the waves kept hitting the scale monster.


    "Oh


    The scaly beast seemed to be very painful. He growled in his mouth. His body fell back one after another, and his bloody eyes glared at Du Shaofu."Roar!"


    Suddenly, a lot of animals roared from the depths of the mountains. It seems that there are many fierce birds and beasts roaring for it.


    "Oh


    The scaly beast roared in his mouth and glared at Du Shaofu with bloody eyes. Then he quickly went into a half meter deep rock cave not far away. It seemed that the roar of many beasts made him afraid.


    "What a fierce armored beast, worthy of being a monster at the edge of the congenital layer."


    Looking at the fleeing armored beast, Du Shaofu was also somewhat prosthetic, and his palm was numb by the shock. He had just stirred up a violent wave, which had already consumed a lot.


    As an inborn martial arts level, the stormy palm is also Du Shaofu''s most powerful means in addition to mystery. However, in the end, he did not actually hurt the armored beast, which was already on the edge of the congenital level, but numbed his palm.


    This made Du Shaofu hate to gnaw his teeth. If he could improve the stormy palm and enhance his power, he might have just been able to really hurt the armored beast.


    "It''s a freak to be able to cultivate the innate martial arts skills of a person who is empty and mysterious but has no realm."


    The woman in plain clothes did not mean to intervene at all. She did not even take a look at the armored beast when she saw it running. Instead, she seemed to be more and more curious about Du Shaofu. She had never looked at Du Shaofu at all, but now she has been surprised for Du Shaofu several times.


    "Where are we going?"


    Du Shaofu was very upset with the beautiful woman in plain clothes. However, he had no way out. Every time he met a monster, she would never have interfered if it had not been for the moment when she was at stake.


    Even two hours ago, Du Shaofu was scratched on his leg by a demon beast, leaving several deep scratches and blood flowing. The woman in plain clothes didn''t mean to take care of it. Du Shaofu could only bear all his discontent. Who would let himself beat others.


    However, on the way, Du Shaofu found that he had made a lot of progress in dealing with monsters. There is no doubt that this kind of training is of great benefit to him.


    "It''s getting more and more lively. It seems that some people have been attracted. They are all looking for something."


    The woman in plain clothes still ignored Du Shaofu''s words. She looked deep into the mountains and listened quietly to the constant roar of the beast. Then she turned to Du Shaofu and said, "wait for me here. I''ll go ahead and see what''s going on."


    "Thank you for Qingzhu 824''s appreciation of 588 pieces of wave chasing coins, and of the south of Caiyun 0413 pieces of 100 coins. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    "Whoosh!"


    As usual, the cold voice fell, and the figure of the woman in plain clothes was swept out in an instant, and then disappeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Can''t you fly? Just take me to fly. Why should I?"


    Du Shaofu is speechless about the beautiful woman in plain clothes. He is afraid to walk around without saying that he has taken poison pills. After meeting the monsters who attacked today, Du Shaofu has a new understanding of the situation in the wild animal mountain range. This should also be the marginal area of the wild animal mountain range. It is already so dangerous. You can imagine what it is inside the wild animal mountain range It''s dangerous.


    "Rustle!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seemed to hear something again, and his eyes were fixed on the side of the bush.


    "Ouch."


    In Du Shaofu''s tense eyes, five big men, three feet tall, rushed out of the bushes.


    "Boom!"


    The five big guys rushed out, making the ground shake. With a fierce momentum, they swept at Du Shaofu.


    The three big guys are black as ink, with straight bristles, about ten feet long. They have two tusks like Ivory on their noses. They are shining brightly. It makes people feel cool when they look at them.


    "Five Chuanshan demon pigs."


    Du Shaofu''s face is suddenly changing. Chuanshan demon pig is a kind of absolute inborn monster. The adult Chuanshan demon pig is directly the congenital realm level, which is not weaker than the armored beast just now.


    Du Shaofu, an iron armored beast, already felt that he could not bear it. At this time, five Chuanshan demon pigs came running. Du Shaofu''s mood can be imagined. The first Pangshan demon pig was not far in front of him.


    "The waves are rough!"


    At the same time, Du shaogen didn''t have time to hesitate. He once again stirred up the storm and took a photo on the body of the Chuanshan demon pig. At the same time, a ray of light surged on the mountain, and the supernatural spirit of the demon beast gushed out.


    "Bang!"


    The Chuanshan demon pig was directly shaken away by Du Shaofu''s stormy palm, but Du Shaofu was no better. Not long ago, he had little strength to deal with the armored beast. At the moment, Chuanshan demon pig was hit by the Pangshan demon pig, which was famous for its arrogance. His body was shaken and fell to the ground, and his mouth was covered with blood.


    "Bang."


    The mountain piercing demon pig, which was shaken by Du Shaofu, fell to the ground. The harsh sound of pain came from his mouth, but then he stood up immediately.


    "Bang!"


    "Ouch."


    The other four Chuanshan demon pigs opened their big mouths in the blood basin at the same time. Their tusks were so cold and bright that they roared at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s condition is not good now. His face is pale. He has no strength. He doesn''t know how to deal with a mountain piercing demon pig, not to mention four.


    "Whew, whew, whew!"


    In the room of electric light and Firestone, the sound of the broken wind resounded, and several streamers of light swept like lightning, like long eyes. Almost all of the colleagues directly fell into the eyebrows of the four mountain piercing demon pigs. The four mountain piercing demon pigs fell down in response to the sound, and even had no time to make a miserable cry.


    "Whew!"


    Almost at the same time, another streamer did not enter the brow of the mountain piercing demon pig, which had just been shaken back by Du Shaofu and was roaring again. It also directly overturned to the ground.


    Du Shaofu was relieved by the sudden change. It should be the woman in plain clothes who came back.


    But when his eyes fell on the corpses of the five Chuanshan demon pigs, Du Shaofu''s face began to change. All the five Chuanshan demon pigs had sharp arrows in their eyebrows, and they were hung with special arrow feathers, which should be specially made arrows.


    Five sharp arrows directly killed five inborn mountain piercing demon pigs, clean and quick as lightning, but this is not the style of women in plain clothes.


    "Hiss!"


    With the fall of five mountain piercing demon pigs, Du Shaofu was surprised. At the same time, a beautiful shadow jumped out of the deep forest.


    This is a woman in a tight green dress. She should be young. She looks like sixteen or seventeen years old. Her eyebrows are like green feathers and her muscles are as white as snow. Her 3000 green silk is tied into a simple blue bun. She holds a delicate bow and arrow. She has a delicate face and a tall figure. The whole person has a faint aura, which makes people have to think of two elves. This woman is like an elite Spirit.


    The woman appeared in front of Du Shaofu and just looked at Du Shaofu lightly. Her eyes were like water. It seemed that she was kind. In fact, she gave people a feeling of rejecting people from thousands of miles away. She did not dare to look directly and close to him, especially her eyes seemed to be able to see through everything.


    The woman in green then took out a dagger from her arms and squatted next to the mountain piercing demon pig on the ground. She cut off the ivory like cold fangs in the pig''s mouth. Her fingers were slender and her skin was as if she were curdling. The White was pink. The dagger was extremely sharp. It was just like cutting tofu on the hard body of Chuanshan demon pig. Every move of the woman was like dancing It has a bun and green silk dancing with the wind, slender waist and long limbs, which is elegant and refined.For a moment, the woman cut off the tusks from the mouths of the five mountain piercing demon pigs and put them away. Finally, she got up and looked at Du Shaofu, who was already standing on the side of the ground. She frowned and said, "this strength dares to enter the wild animal mountains. If you don''t want to die, you can leave as soon as possible. You can''t come here recently."


    His voice was like a clear throat, and his voice was slightly cold. When his voice dropped, Du Shaofu saw a flower in front of him, and the woman had disappeared.


    "What a fast speed, what a strong strength."


    Du Shaofu also exclaimed in secret that the woman was young, but her strength was very strong. She could easily kill Chuanshan demon pig as if she had nothing. This is absolutely not what ordinary people can do.


    "I''m lucky, I''m not dead yet."


    The cold words fell, and the woman in plain clothes finally came back, and her figure appeared quietly in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Almost dead."


    Du Shaofu felt that he had been wronged. Perhaps it was more appropriate to hold back his grievances. If the woman had not appeared in time, he would have lost his life.


    "It''s interesting. It''s more and more interesting. I didn''t expect that the people of that clan also came. It seems that talent is not low. There should be someone to follow. Otherwise, this kind of talent will not be allowed to enter the wild animal mountain by itself."


    The woman in plain clothes did not pay any attention to Du Shaofu. Instead, she looked at the direction of the green woman''s departure and murmured, "it''s getting more and more exciting. It''s fate to meet her. It''s good to go and have a look."


    "Boy, I''ll take you to see the excitement, but I''m not interested in it?"


    The woman in plain clothes turned back and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "Elder brother, elder sister, I''m not interested in the bustle. You are a strong man. You don''t need to eat, but I haven''t eaten for nearly a day and a night. Goo..." Before Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, there was a gurgling sound coming from his stomach, which made him hungry.


    After a certain degree of humanity in martial arts cultivation, it is normal to not eat for ten days and a half months. It is said that after reaching a certain level, the martial arts practitioners can nourish their body with Xuanqi, and can do it without eating any more.


    However, no matter whether it is the first or the second, it is impossible for Du Shaofu to do so in his present state.


    The woman in plain clothes seemed to have really forgotten about it. She glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "you can find something to eat now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    A moment later, in this dense forest, the meat fragrance overflows everywhere, making people''s appetite open.


    In front of Du Shaofu''s body, a bonfire was set up to roast two pig feet cut from Chuanshan demon pig, and the natural fragrant leaves and seasonings from the dense forest were sprinkled. The oil stain "Zizi" kept ringing, and the smell of meat was mouth watering.


    Smelling the smell of meat, even the beautiful woman in plain clothes nearby couldn''t help but cast her eyes.


    Du Shaofu is no stranger to this kind of barbecue. He and Fu Yibai have not cooked it twice or once in the back mountain these years.


    Du Shaofu really learned from Fu Yibai about the skill of barbecue. Every time he ate barbecue, Du Shaofu had to admit that Fu Yibai''s skill was really good, which was much better than those cooks of Du family.


    Du Shaofu growled in his hungry stomach for a long time, but he didn''t care about his image. When the meat flavor reached its peak, he began to eat it directly.


    "Did Fu Yibai teach you to bake it?" Looking at Du Shaofu, a woman in plain clothes began to speak. The coldness in her voice seemed to be a little less, but a little more gentle.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the beautiful woman in plain clothes. Anyway, he couldn''t escape now, and he couldn''t go away. He also had a little more casual in his clear eyes. He said, "there is another one. You can try it. You gave me a poison pill, but I didn''t poison the roast meat. The meat of Chuanshan demon pig is really good, but the meat is older."


    The woman in plain clothes hesitated for a moment. To Du Shaofu''s surprise, he grabbed another roast pig''s foot directly in his hand with his slender hand. He just wrapped it in a clean handkerchief and began to taste it gently. His posture and quality were much better than Du Shaofu''s wolfing.


    Du Shaofu looked twice more. He thought that the strong didn''t need to eat, but he didn''t expect that the beautiful woman would have an appetite for the barbecue.


    "Roar..."


    Deep in the mountains, there is no time for a large number of animals to roar, resounding through the mountains.


    "I''ll show you what''s going on ahead of you."


    The beautiful woman in plain clothes got up and looked deep into the mountains. After his words fell, Du Shaofu didn''t react. His body rose from the air involuntarily and disappeared in the same place


    Not long after Du Shaofu and the woman in plain clothes left, more than a dozen figures swept out of the mountain forest. Among them, there were a number of young and young girls who were looking at the extraordinary things. All around them were full of people with strong breath.


    "Someone has just come here. Recently, there was a monster riot in the wild animal mountain range. Ordinary demon hunters dare not get close to it. It seems that many people have come here recently, and those forces should have arrived too."


    A crane haired old man in the leader looked at the bonfire on Mars, frowned slightly, and then said, "let''s keep on going. We can''t let others take advantage of it."


    "Roar..."


    It was another night, and the roar of animals became more and more intense. From the depths of the wild animal mountains, the whole mountain forest was shaking with a Shua. The amazing roar of animals broke out like mountain torrents, which made people feel frightened.


    "How come these monsters are becoming more and more abnormal recently. What''s going on in there?"


    At the edge of the wild beast mountain range, many people sit on their knees in the dark, and the demon hunters wake up with a startling roar.


    For some demon hunters who often walk in the wild animal mountains, they have never encountered this abnormal situation recently, and the situation is becoming more and more fierce.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the ground trembled, the mountains and forests shook, and the sea of forests rose and fell, accompanied by the spread of innumerable fishy smell, and the evil spirit soared into the sky.


    "It''s the monster coming. There''s a fierce monster approaching."


    For some demon hunters, they immediately feel that things are abnormal, one by one holding weapons and waiting for them.


    "Oh


    A fierce demon wolf rushed out, shining all over the body, vaguely like a talisman. Its speed was like lightning, its mouth was full of ferocious roars, its fangs were sharp, and it waved its claws. In an instant, it tore a man who had not yet had time to react into pieces.


    "It''s a monster wolf!"


    Around him, a middle-aged man with great strength changed his face. The adult stone demon wolf was a pulsating monster. There was a rune flashing on a big sword in his hand. You can see at a glance that the sword should also be good. The rune spread, turned into a light, and immediately split into the stone demon wolf, with extraordinary momentum.


    "Roar!"


    The beast roared to the sky. Just at the middle-aged time, a white forehead demon tiger with hanging eyes leaped out. Its volume was like an elephant. It was full of evil spirit. There were talismans and secret patterns in the big mouth of the blood basin, which flashed out. It swallowed the knife directly into its mouth.


    "It''s a bloodthirsty demon tiger. It''s stronger than the stone demon wolf."


    "Animal tide, it''s the animal tide."


    In this instant change, many voices screamed. In the night, the surrounding mountains also used time to send out the sound of exclamation, and even the howling sound resounded."Boom!"


    In the mountain range, a large number of fierce birds and beasts were thrown out. It was a black area. In the middle of the sky, countless birds flapped their wings, and even the crown of a towering tree was directly swept and cut off.


    The mountain forest vibrates, the boulders fall, the earth shakes, the fierce birds flutter, and the beasts run.


    In such a dynamic state, demon hunters in the mountains directly ran away and did not dare to touch them.


    There are a lot of monsters at the level of violent stone demon wolf and bloodthirsty demon tiger, which can not resist at all. Many figures are directly buried under the torrent like animal tide, and the scene is extremely terrible.


    "Whoosh!"


    When the earth shaking animal tide passed, a rock cave, there are more than a dozen figures swept out, the breath is very thick, among them there are a few extraordinary young people in it, these people''s eyes are not too much fluctuation, like the just amazing animal tide, it seems that they do not constitute a great threat, but just do not want to face the amazing animal tide in vain Just some strength.


    Among these people, a bald man in the lead is very special. He has strange blue stripes on his bare head, which seems to be a secret pattern, adding a bit of fierce flavor.


    "I didn''t expect that there are many monsters of high level in this wild animal mountain range. I can catch some of them and domesticate them into mounts when I have time."


    The place where the animal tide passed was in a mess. The bald man''s eyes moved slightly, then he looked at the place where the animal tide had just passed and said: "as we have detected, there have been great changes in the wild beast mountains. It is likely that the existence of the king and the hegemony has changed in the process of breakthrough. This is a great opportunity for us, and other forces that have been eliminated should also It''s here. We have to be quick. "


    Voice down, the pedestrian also with even disappeared in the mountains.


    In the night, the mountains and forests vibrate, the earth shakes, the fierce birds flutter their wings, and the beasts roar and roar. It seems that they are being driven away or fleeing from something, which is frightening.


    "It seems that there has been a change in the existence of the king and the overlord. Otherwise, it would not have happened. This is a chance given by heaven. It is an absolute chance."


    On a cliff, an old man in black, holding a strange snake head crutch, looked at the wild animal tide in the distance, and his eyebrows were slightly locked. It seemed that the existence of king and hegemony was too terrible. If it wasn''t for this accident, no one would dare to make an idea.


    "Elder, those other forces should also come. If we want to get a big chance, we may have a lot of difficulties." A thin man said to the old man in black.


    The old man in black raised his head slightly, looked at the deep mountain where the animal tide passed by, and said, "no matter what, we must get those chances. If we are obtained by other forces, the consequences will be worrying."


    "The two shifts have been sent in succession, and there will be more shifts tonight. He asks for recommendation and collection, as well as rewards to support his appearance. Xiao Yu continues to work hard to code words. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    On top of the top, Du Shaofu''s face turned white. He had just flown high above the ground, and almost didn''t spit out the pig''s feet.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu was shocked by the waves of wild animals, fierce birds flapping their wings and shrieking beasts. If he met such a terrible tide, he would not have died ten thousand times, which made Du Shaofu really feel the terror in the wild animal mountain range.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting. I didn''t expect that there are such fierce and powerful things in the wild animal mountain range, which can drive away thousands of animals, and there are many not weak monsters. It seems that I have underestimated this wild animal mountain range."


    The beautiful woman in plain clothes looks at the depth of the animal tide and smiles slightly. Then she sits quietly with her knees crossed. The antique flute in her slender hands falls on her lips again, opening her lips slightly, just like the sound of the flute.


    Although Du Shaofu had heard it once, he was still intoxicated with it.


    The night passed again. After the light of the day, Du Shaofu was sober from the beautiful melody. The sound of the flute was like a magic spell, which made him fall into it without knowing it. Even in the sound of the flute, his soul seemed to have been washed again. After waking up, the whole person was fresh and energetic.


    And the woman in plain clothes was still sitting with her eyes slightly closed and her knees crossed.


    "What a terrible tide of beasts."


    When Du Shaofu looked at the place where the tide of animals passed last night, he understood it as if it had been the earthquake. He looked at the direction of Shicheng from a distance, but it was out of reach. I''m afraid this place is far away from Shicheng.


    "What, scared?"


    The beautiful woman in plain clothes did not know when she opened her autumn eyes and her eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    "It''s amazing." Du Shaofu didn''t deny it. It was impossible for Du Shaofu to think of the amazing animal tide yesterday.


    "Your performance is already good, but don''t be afraid. Your life will be well before Fu Yibai comes." The woman in plain clothes said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu frowned, not to mention whether Fu Yibai would come. If Fu Yibai really came, could he survive? He looked at the beautiful woman in plain clothes and sighed: "if Fu Yibai doesn''t come, or can''t come?"


    "Then I''ll kill you."


    The woman in plain clothes looked at Du Shaofu and then said, "let''s stay here for another day or two. I''m afraid there will be a lot of fun."


    "I''m hungry."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to get to the middle of the wild animal mountain range. After the terrible animal tide last night, he was afraid that even if the beautiful woman let him go, he could not go.


    "At the foot of the mountain last night, there should be many monsters who were trampled to death. You can find something to eat." The woman in plain clothes did not pay more attention to Du Shaofu''s meaning, and was not afraid of Du Shaofu''s escape.


    "So high, I''ll go down and come up again?"


    Looking down at the top of the mountain, Du Shaofu took a breath from the towering summit to the foot of the mountain, and then came up again. The mountain road was rugged, not to mention. Even if it was a flat road, he was afraid that he would be tired to death.


    "It''s you who are hungry, not me." After the woman''s voice dropped, she continued to close her eyes.


    Du Shaofu bit his teeth with hatred, but he could not help it. Finally, he could not bear to coo and scream, but began to climb down to the top.


    For a whole hour and a half, Du Shaofu climbed down to the bottom of the mountain. On the middle of the mountain, he almost fell down, and his hands were abraded. If it wasn''t for his mysterious spirit, the consequences would be worrying. Ordinary people would never get down.


    At the foot of the top mountain, the tide of animals was in a mess, and many towering trees were broken at the waist. Du Shaofu was able to see many low-level corpses of demons at the postnatal level, which should have been trampled to death by fierce monsters.


    Du Shaofu was a little helpless. Although the corpses of monsters on the ground are of the postnatal level, if they can be transported to the stone city, they can be sold for a very high price.


    After searching around, Du Shaofu did not dare to go far away. He was afraid that he would be in great trouble if he met a monster. Finally, he had to find the bodies of two smaller demon beasts, red fire rabbit and a black ice snake, to take them up the mountain.


    The red fire rabbit is half a meter in size. It can spray a kind of red flame at its mouth, and its speed is extremely quick. However, its attack power is relatively weak. It is a kind of object that many demon hunters don''t like, and it is not hard to eat in stone city.


    The black ice snake is also an acquired monster. It is about three meters long. It is cold and nontoxic. But if it is bitten by it, its whole body can be frozen into ice.


    He tore down a vine, found some natural seasoning boxes, fragrant leaves, and hung two red fire rabbits at his waist. Du Shaofu had to climb to the top again.


    When Du Shaofu climbed to the top of the mountain, it was already noon, and he was so tired that he only had one breath left. He lay on the ground for more than ten minutes before he got up. The beautiful woman in plain clothes was still sitting with her knees crossed, her eyes slightly closed, and she did not pay any attention to Du Shaofu.


    But half an hour later, Du Shaofu roasted a red fire rabbit, and the smell was overflowing. When Du Shaofu was going to eat it, the woman in plain clothes opened her eyes. Just as Du Shaofu was going to eat it, the woman in plain clothes put out her hand and grabbed it out of thin air. The whole red fire rabbit was in his hands.In Du Shaofu''s eyes, after the woman in plain clothes tore off a rabbit leg, most of the remaining red fire rabbits continued to be thrown back to Du Shaofu.


    After eating and wiping his mouth, Du Shaofu had nothing to do, so he began to perfect his stormy palm. The last time, he just became a stormy palm, and he had no time to perfect it.


    "If Xuanqi is more concentrated in" Tianmen "and" Tianchi ", it will not be tough enough and not continuous enough, so that the momentum of the stormy waves can really compare with the rough waves and make up for the flaws and deficiencies caused by other places."


    Knowing that the beautiful woman in plain clothes is a strong one, Du Shaofu did not have any scruples in front of him, and he soon immersed himself in the process of perfecting the stormy palm.


    "He has no accomplishments, but he can not only cultivate his innate martial arts skills, but also improve his innate martial arts skills. It seems that he has recovered some of them. I didn''t expect such a special boy in a small border town."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who is immersed in the stormy waves of understanding and perfection, and in the autumn eyes of the beautiful woman in plain clothes, there are also some fluctuations.


    "Roar!"


    "Ouch!"


    At night, there was another riot in the mountains, and another wave of animals came. This time, compared with last night''s, the beast tide was much more terrifying. On average, the level of monsters was extremely strong. The breath of terror was frightening. Du Shaofu, who was understanding and perfecting the stormy palm, was also awakened.


    "Boom!"


    From the depth of the mountains ahead, a large number of monsters came madly, where the forest fell, fierce birds flapped their wings, and the crown of trees was broken all the way, and the remaining branches and leaves were scattered everywhere.


    Animals roar like thunder, resounding through the mountains. Some lower level monsters are directly trampled into meat paste in the animal tide, and the blood splashes, which is extremely bloody and terrible.


    "Back off, the tide is fierce."


    In the mountain forest, a bald man with secret lines on his head waved his powerful fists. Each blow could bring runes and smash the beast. He led several people to avoid the animal tide.


    "Back to the bottom of the cliff and avoid the animal tide first!"


    In a mountain forest not far away, an old man in black holding a snake''s head walking stick led out with the secret patterns of the talisman. Like lightning, he was able to pierce the head of a giant beast every time. Under the protection of many powerful people around, he protected the teenagers and girls into the cliff.


    "Thank you for the fish, tears free works of 10000, 13316365493, plugs, wohenkaile123 and fengyouyou. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    The terrifying tide of animals did not last long. On top of the top, Du Shaofu looked at the fierce birds circling overhead. His face was aching and his heart beat faster.


    The huge birds were as big as clouds, and the towering trees were broken directly. It was too overbearing and terrifying.


    "It looks extraordinary in there." Looking at the depths of the animal tide, the plain clothed beautiful woman who has been sitting cross legged murmured.


    After the animal tide, Du Shaofu continued to bake a red fire rabbit. When the aroma was overflowing, he took the initiative to tear off a rabbit leg and handed it to the beautiful woman in plain clothes.


    The woman in plain clothes did not flinch, wrapped with a handkerchief and began to taste it, as if she was not eating, but tasting a kind of memory.


    Du Shaofu was not the same. He devoured one of the snakes and barbecued the remaining one.


    "I don''t eat snake meat. It looks strange."


    When the smell of snake meat overflowed, Du Shaofu handed it to the woman in plain clothes, but this time the woman turned her head and didn''t look at it.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. He continued to gobble it up. After eating it dry, he continued to understand how to improve the stormy palm.


    In his understanding and improvement, Du Shaofu found that it was more difficult to perfect the stormy wave palm than to perfect the wave boxing. He could feel the flaws and loopholes in some places, but it was difficult to perfect them in any case. This also made Du Shaofu fall into a kind of bottleneck.


    At this time, the sounds of the flute sound like nature again slowly spread out, the flute sound into the ear, intoxicating, washing the soul.


    In the sound of the flute, Du Shaofu suddenly realized the bottleneck he had just met. In the sound of the flute, Du Shaofu suddenly realized that he was like a fish in water.


    "It''s a wonderful flute sound. Has anyone got ahead of others?"


    Among the mountains in the distance, on a peak, an old man with white hair looked at the mountains ahead with a frown.


    "Elder crane, will it be their forces?" Asked a middle-aged man.


    "I don''t know, but we have to go earlier. We can''t let others really get ahead of others. There have been two animal tides. There must have been something wrong with the existence of the king and hegemony. So we are clearing the market and don''t want to have an accident at that time." Said the old man with white hair.


    On the top of the summit, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were condensed. A stream of mysterious Qi flowed through the specific meridians and acupoints in his body. At last, he gathered in the palm again. At this moment, Du Shaofu''s momentum suddenly became terrifying. With his whole body as the center, the terrible waves kept fluctuating. There were countless positive sources of heaven and earth''s energy on the top The source poured into Du Shaofu''s whole body. Finally, it made the surrounding space fluctuate like a boiling water surface, and even the body seemed to have a light symbol surging. It was like a repressed volcano was about to explode.


    "Eh, the channel moves the military pulse, the pulse level."


    The beautiful woman in plain clothes not far away is also looking at Du Shaofu''s light and waves. The surprise waves in her autumn eyes are much larger than the last time.


    "The waves are rough!"


    Suddenly, a sudden surge of thunder came from the top of the rock.


    "Boom!"


    The rock cracked, and then split into several large stones, from the top of the slope rolling down, a sound of explosion in the silence of the top constantly reverberated, reverberating through the mountains.


    "At last."


    Looking at the power of his own palm, Du Shaofu''s face also showed a smile. Finally, he perfected the stormy palm. His power was the same as that in his imagination, but he was more powerful. Among them, Du Shaofu also felt that he might be able to continue to strengthen the stormy palm, but now he has reached his own extreme. If he is further improved, he has already felt that he has more heart than strength.


    "Goo Goo."


    Looking at the sky, it was dusk the next day, and his stomach began to coo and scream. Du Shaofu found that he seemed to be able to eat recently. What''s more, he did not continue to understand the mysterious pattern recently. However, he did not know why. The dark air became more and more full again, and he began to feel like he wanted to explode.


    "I''ll go down the hill and find something to eat."


    After Du Shaofu said to the beautiful woman in plain clothes sitting cross legged, he directly climbed down to the top of the mountain. He had the experience of the last time, but this time he had to climb a lot faster. Not far down the mountain, he found several smaller monsters and planned to carry them up the mountain, so as not to encounter living monsters at the foot of the mountain.


    However, Du Shaofu did not meet a monster, but met people. A dozen figures appeared in front of Du Shaofu, old and young, male and female. The leader was an old man in black, holding a peculiar snake head walking stick. The crutch was bent like a python.


    "Who are you, boy?"A middle-aged man looked at Du Shaofu, and some strange things appeared in his eyes. In front of him, he could not feel any fluctuation of breath levels, but there were mysterious fluctuations.


    "There are fierce monsters in it. You''d better leave early." Du Shaofu looked up at these people. They all had extraordinary breath. They were stronger than his uncle and his second uncle. They should not be ordinary people. Even a few teenagers and girls looked more dazzling than those of Du''s cousins.


    "You haven''t told me who you are. Aren''t you afraid of monsters?"


    The middle-aged man was puzzled. He looked around and found that there was no one else except this boy. Two animal tides have happened. A teenager is still here, which is obviously not normal.


    "It''s none of your business who I am."


    Du Shaofu was a little unhappy. He had been holding back recently. Moreover, these people were quite rude, and naturally they would not be too polite. Under normal circumstances, Du Shaofu would not be so impolite in the face of these extraordinary people, but now it is different. Du Shaofu knows that the beautiful woman in plain clothes is also a strong one. He can even feel that the beautiful woman in plain clothes is stronger than these people, so he is not afraid. After all, the woman in plain clothes has to eat her own food Barbecue, but also take their own waiting for a white old bastard, should not care about their own life and death.


    "Where are you from? Do you know who we are? We are disrespectful to us. Be careful to cause disaster."


    The middle-aged man''s face was a little gloomy. He was famous outside, and he could be regarded as the existence of the famous side. He didn''t expect to be ignored and contradicted by this young man.


    "The heavenly snake sect is so powerful. It''s really powerful to run into the wild animal mountains to frighten people."


    A hearty laugh came out. Du Shaofu heard the reputation. In the deep mountain forest, there were more than ten people coming. His breath was very thick. Among them, there were several extraordinary teenagers. The speaker was a very special bald man with strange blue stripes on his bare head, which seemed like secret lines. He added a bit of fierce breath.


    "To all of you, the first change was made at 12 o''clock, but today''s annual meeting of wave chasing, the saved automatic publishing chapter is wrong and the update is delayed, so I''m sorry to add more"


    to you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    "Xuanmingzong."


    Seeing the bald man and other people, the old man in black and other people''s faces were not very good-looking. At first, the middle-aged man who asked Du Shaofu questions looked at the bald man and frowned: "bald bell, you came from xuanming sect very quickly."


    "The heavenly snake sect is not slow either. There are some changes in the existence of the king and the overlord. You can''t get involved in it." The bald man, known as the bald bell, did not linger on the middle-aged man for a long time. Then he looked at the old man in black with a snake head walking stick and said, "I didn''t expect that this time, even the copper snake elder of tianshe sect has come."


    "Don''t you come too? It seems that you want to get the advantage of being the king." The copper snake elder grasped the snake head crutch in his hand, glanced at the teenagers behind the bald bell, and said softly, "the descendants of xuanming sect are very good this time. Just wait for this opportunity to have a baptism and build a foundation, but I don''t know if there is any chance."


    "The descendants of the heavenly snake sect are also good, but it seems to me that some of the blessings are thin and shallow. I''m afraid that this time it will be futile." The bald bell looked at several young girls in the heavenly snake sect, and her mouth was also unforgiving. As soon as the two sides met, there was an atmosphere of fierce tension.


    "It''s really lively. It''s better to come early than to come by chance."


    The voice was rather hoarse, and there were more than ten figures. At first, a crane haired old man with extraordinary bearing, and some powerful men with rich breath faintly surrounded several extraordinary young girls in the center.


    "Xuanfu gate, crane spirit Taoist."


    Seeing the old man with crane hair, whether it was the copper snake elder or the bald bell, his eyes were dark and automatic.


    Du Shaofu was carrying several monsters on his back. Unexpectedly, he met three groups of men and horses. Du Shaofu, the snake sect and the xuanming sect, had heard about them that day. It was said that they were all monsters standing on the Empire and their power was astonishing. When the leader of a country saw the Dharma protectors in these sects, he would greet them in person.


    Such forces are the existence that stone city can only look up to but can not reach.


    Only now did Du Shaofu know why these people dared to enter the wild animal mountains at this time. It turned out that their origins were amazing.


    "Talk to me. It''s nothing to do with me."


    Du Shaofu is not a fool. Neither the heavenly snake sect nor the xuanming sect can be provoked by himself. I''m afraid that the last influence will not be under the xuanming sect and the tianshe sect. It''s better for him to get rid of him as soon as possible. He is not familiar with them.


    "Boy, you haven''t answered my uncle''s questions."


    In the heavenly snake sect, an arrogant young man about the size of Du Shaofu stepped forward and stood in front of Du Shaofu. His face was fierce and strong, and he did not pay any attention to Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t stop me. I''m hungry. I''m going to barbecue."


    Du Shaofu was not happy with the arrogant young man. He walked around the young man and planned to climb up the mountain first.


    The young man felt that his face was damaged. In the clan, he was like a favored son of heaven. Who dares to be disrespectful to him? If he had not been waiting for the strongest demon blood essence to be baptized and built foundation, he would have broken through to the level of congenital environment.


    "Well, if you don''t eat, you''ll be punished."


    When he saw Du Shaofu cross his body, he snorted coldly in his throat. Suddenly, a fist was thrown out. On the shadow of the fist, there was a rune surging faintly, and the momentum was fierce. A wave of fist seal was the first to hit Du Shaofu''s back.


    "The waves are rough!"


    Du Shaofu was not stupid. He had been on guard for a long time and was prepared in silence. He felt that the young man''s hand behind him was a perfect version of the stormy wave. The dark air surged and the terror was like a volcanic eruption. He turned back and slapped the young man''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    A thunderous sound like thunder suddenly came out, and a strong wind like waves kept pounding at the youth. The surrounding ground was filled with sand and rocks, fallen leaves, and even some cracks appeared on the ground. Then that day, the snake boy staggered and retreated for more than ten steps. Finally, he fell on the ground with blood in his mouth.


    Du Shaofu stood with only a slight shake. He exclaimed in his heart that this young man was so strong that he was much better than his peers. If he hadn''t understood and perfected the stormy palm, he would have been shaken away just now.


    "What a strong boy."


    In the twinkling of an eye, the eyes of three visitors were startled. When many young girls'' eyes fell on Du Shaofu again, they were all surprised.


    Some of the strong men of the heavenly snake sect have been petrified directly. Although the youngsters have not yet broken through to the level of the natural environment, they have already reached the peak of the day after tomorrow. They are just waiting for the baptism of the strongest demon beast''s essence and blood to build the foundation. However, with their own strength, the outside world can also compete with the general natural environment, but they are just being treated by a mountain field of similar age It''s incredible that the teenager has been shot off.


    Even the public can''t see what level the purple robed boy has reached. Only the mysterious Qi fluctuates, and there is no state flavor. This young man is too terrible."Just now, it seems that he is born with martial arts skills and has a pulsating breath. Is this teenager already a priori practitioner or a pulsating cultivator? Damn it."


    There are many strong people in the heart of doubt, many people are surprised and dazed.


    "What a boy, he dares to hurt people. I won''t forgive you."


    In the Tian she sect, the middle-aged man at the beginning was suddenly gloomy and reached for Du Shaofu. His claw marks were like twisted space, which made Du Shaofu''s whole body seem to be solidified and unable to move at all.


    "Hiss."


    In the room of the electric light and flint, a streamer of light came down from the sky, flashing with runes, like lightning, directly penetrated the space and landed on the paw mark of the middleman.


    "Ah


    The footprints were broken, and the streamer would pierce the palm of this year''s people directly through a blood hole, and the blood shot violently and screamed in the mouth.


    "I''ll be right back for your barbecue. Don''t worry."


    Du Shaofu grinned. It must have been the beautiful woman in plain clothes who did not care about herself. She was more powerful than these people. With a grin, Du Shaofu completely ignored the three forces of visitors around him, and began to climb up the mountain with several corpses hanging around his waist.


    "How strong!"


    The people around him came to their senses. The middle-aged man was very strong. Unexpectedly, he was seriously damaged by people. No one even knew who was responsible for the attack. That kind of strength was too terrible. It turned out that behind the purple robed boy, there were those terrible strong men. No wonder that he dared to appear in the deep mountain range, and no wonder he had just been able to shoot the boy of tianshe sect directly.


    "There is a day outside the world, and there are people outside. You should remember that you should not publicize it outside, but learn with an open mind."


    The old man with crane hair said to several unusual teenagers and girls behind him. Then he looked at Du Shaofu''s back, who was climbing the mountain with his bare hands. He wondered in his heart that this young man was obviously extraordinary, but he still had to climb mountains with his bare hands. Is this a special means to improve his physique? What''s more, it is obvious that the system of purple robe is very strong, which can be compared with monsters. Otherwise, he has just been with the heavenly snake sect It is impossible to be as stable as Mount Tai with a collision attack.


    "Yes, according to the elder."


    After the old man with crane hair, a few unusual teenagers and girls nodded and said, they really saw that there were people in the sky and people outside. The boy in purple robe who climbed the mountain was about the same age as them, but it was not bad compared with them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    The words of the old man with crane hair fell on the ears of the people of the heavenly snake sect, but some of them did not taste well. Their faces were a little gloomy, but it was hard to say anything. Some people around him had already taken out a miraculous medicine to cover the wound on his palm. There was just a shock, and no one would dare to continue to block the purple robed boy. The people behind the purple robed boy were definitely the strong ones to be provoked.


    "What is sacred on that mountain, and is it for the existence that dominates the country? It seems that this time there is another enemy. "


    The bald bell looked at the towering top, and frowned.


    When Du Shaofu climbed to the top of the mountain, it was already getting into the night. The woman in plain clothes was still sitting with her knees crossed and her eyes closed.


    Du Shaofu did not speak, busy barbecue monster to fill his stomach, when the aroma overflowed, the woman in plain clothes was not polite.


    When Du Shaofu had enough to eat, he began to understand the mysterious pattern in the stone tablet. Compared with wave boxing and stormy palm, he did not know how many times more complex it was.


    And this night, I don''t know why, the extra quiet, seems to be because the surrounding monsters are gone with the tide of animals, the whole mountain range has fallen into silence.


    However, the silence is disturbing. It is too quiet. Except for the night wind, there is no sound. It is like a place of death. It is silent and dead. Only the night wind occasionally blows through the vast forest and makes the leaves Shua Shua.


    This kind of silence lasted until midnight. Suddenly, on the top of the mountain, the beautiful woman sitting cross her knees opened her closed eyes. Qianying got up and looked into the mountains under the moonlight.


    "It''s not right. It''s not right."


    On the surrounding mountains, xuanming sect, tianshe sect, crane hair old man and others look deep into the mountains, and they all feel a sense of danger, and there is a kind of cold hair standing down.


    In the moonlight, the mountains in the distance are covered with vast forests. The peaks are continuous and undulating, and the peaks are in a ring. The moon looks like a city outline in the distance. The mountains and forests are surging and undulating, covering the sky.


    "You can''t sleep at last." Deep in the mountains, there is a quiet female voice coming out, the voice is clear, but it is like Sanskrit.


    "That''s because when you are at your weakest point, you are no longer my opponent." The sound of deep cheering came out, the sound was calm, but it came from the depths of the wild animal mountain, like thunder.


    "It''s just that your patience has come to an end, and how can you be sure that I will be the weakest." The Sanskrit female voice came out.


    "Boom!"


    Then, deep in the mountains, a series of low crashing sounds came out, like the sky thunder rolling, shaking forest sea ups and downs, the mountain is about to collapse, the night sky, dark clouds rolling, lightning and thunder, occasionally there are purple fire rising, the golden light is dazzling.


    "There''s a big war."


    "It''s someone who is fighting against the existence that dominates the country. Who can fight against that one?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the mountain peak, the bald bell, the copper snake elder and the crane haired old man were shocked. They were staring at the deep part of the mountain. The sky and the earth trembled as if the sky was going to fall apart. There were hidden talismans and secret patterns blocking the sky and covering the sky with fierce power. It was frightening to look at them from afar.


    The battle lasted for several hours until dawn.


    "Gee!"


    There was a sound of hissing through the golden cloud. A huge bird was covered with purple fire, which covered the sky like a purple fireball, and appeared in front of everyone.


    "Oh


    Behind the flaming purple bird, a huge golden winged bird with hundreds of feet swooped out from the sky. Its wings spread out to block out the sun. The whole body was shining with gold, and its wings were flashing. The air current in space swept away like a storm. Its eyes were sharp and frightening, and its speed was as fast as lightning.


    The Flamingo seemed to be a little unable to fight the golden winged bird, flapping its wings and flying.


    The golden winged bird chased after him, and two huge figures swept past one another. The forest sea was broken and the ruins were everywhere.


    "It is the existence that dominates the king. It is actually suppressed by the golden winged giant bird and defeated."


    "Why does the golden winged bird seem to exist like the legendary one? When did this fierce and fierce bird come into being in the wild animal mountain range?"


    "Things seem to be a little different from what I imagined."


    On the mountains and mountains, the bald bell, the copper snake elder, the crane hair old man and other people were shocked. Those with lower strength were far away, and they wanted to crawl on the ground for it.


    "I didn''t expect there was such a blood relationship here. It''s really an accident."


    On the top of the top, the beautiful woman in plain clothes looks at the amazing battle in front of her, and her eyes are also filled with unexpected eyes.


    "Hiss..."


    At last, the flaming bird''s wings were flying, and the flying bird''s wings were shining.The giant birds spreading purple fire are obviously not easy to provoke. They fight back with their wings, and their talismans and secret patterns are surging. The fiery purple fire erupts and resists the golden light.


    Two huge objects fight each other, suddenly on the far sky, there are mysterious patterns of talisman. The golden winged giant bird hisses and shakes the sky, and the purple flaming giant bird hisses in the sky. The surging energy sweeps across the sky, and the morning sky is full of wind and clouds, shaking half of the sky!


    Xiakong mountain, fragmented, shaking, like an earthquake!


    "Boom!"


    The earth trembled and roared, as if thousands of beasts were galloping, the power swept, the endless mountains split into a huge crack, towering trees collapsed one after another, the mountain peaks were broken, and the abyss shifted.


    "Boom


    In the middle of the air, the golden winged giant bird finally found a chance. The golden wings shook the sky, and one wing was like running thunder. The golden light tilted, but the energy broke out like mountain torrents, like thunder breaking through the sky, accompanied by dazzling talismans and secret patterns, it was instantly photographed on the flame giant bird.


    "Bang bang!"


    The purple flaming bird was photographed by the real wing of the golden winged giant bird, and a stream of flaming talismans and secret patterns on its body were suddenly smashed. Then the purple feather flew across, and the flesh and blood on its back was blurred. The huge body directly fell into the xiakong Mountain vein, razing a mountain peak to the ground, and burning a raging fire in the surrounding mountains Flame.


    The golden winged bird swoops down and flutters its wings. The flames around him are extinguished. It seems that he is eager to get something.


    "Gee!"


    At the same time, the falling purple flaming bird suddenly moved, and a burst of purple fire was shining out in its mouth. The hidden patterns of the talisman were like purple God thunder, which pierced through the void. The sharp and frightening eyes of the golden winged giant bird suddenly changed and quickly retreated, but it finally slowed down. The speed of the purple flame was too fast, and it suddenly penetrated into the void and fell on it. The golden light broke away and penetrated deeply In the body, immediately blood dripping.


    "Goo!"


    The golden winged giant bird was furious. At the same time, a wing accompanied by the rolling golden mirage shattered the space, and severely patted on the head of the purple flaming giant bird


    "Both lose, both lose!"


    "There is no time to lose. Those two fierce beasts are the top blood and the most important treasure in the world."


    "If the younger generation can get his blood essence baptism and build foundation, he will be able to get his natural animal power, which will soar into the sky and shake the mainland."


    "Whoosh!"


    All of a sudden, there are figures on several peaks, which are strong enough to fly in the air. They are all strong people who can fly in the air. They are afraid that it is a slow step for them to skim the land where the two giant birds were both defeated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    "Interesting. I''ll show you the excitement."


    The beautiful woman in plain clothes dropped her voice, and her figure instantly appeared in front of Du Shaofu, who had been shocked. Holding Du Shaofu in one hand, she was flying out at a slow speed. It seemed that she didn''t care about xuanmingzong and others who had already passed by.


    A large area of mountains was in a mess and became ruins. Two huge birds fell in the mountains and did not move, as if they were dead. The huge body was like two hills, and a fierce breath spread from the whole body. Under this breath, the mysterious air in the body became extremely blocked, and the soul trembled for it.


    Two giant birds, one shining golden, breath sharp, frightening, is a golden winged ROC.


    The other is a purple, shining color, like a Phoenix, the whole body of a blazing breath did not disperse, that terrible blazing breath makes ordinary people can not get close to it.


    When the snake clan, xuanming sect, and the old man with crane hair arrived at the two giant birds, their eyes suddenly glowed with hot color and their heart beat faster. This was definitely the treasure of the treasure and the great opportunity.


    "All powerful monsters have secret bones in their bodies, which are precious treasures."


    Almost at the same time, the copper snake elder, the bald bell and the crane haired old man were the first to go straight to the two giant birds.


    "With your strength, you also want to touch such a treasure, looking for death!"


    The sharp Jiao''s voice spreads out, and the three streamers are like a rainbow breaking through the sky and plundering down. It is extremely powerful.


    "No, there are strong ones."


    The bald bell, the copper snake elder and the crane haired old man suddenly changed their faces in mid air, and a huge dangerous breath burst into the air. They did not dare to be careless. The secret lines on the bald head of the bald bell seemed to be alive. In an instant, the shadow of a big clock hovered in front of them.


    The copper snake elder did not lag behind. He threw out his crutches and turned into a huge boa constrictor in front of him.


    The old man with crane hair has more special means. The weird fingerprints are condensed, and the breath is surging behind. The amazing breath is released, and a white crane appears behind him with wings. Finally, his body is protected in it.


    "Chula la!"


    Three long rainbow streamers collided and the big clock on top of the bald clock buzzed, and then began to crack. The snake head walking stick in the hands of the copper snake elder turns into a giant python virtual shadow which is pierced through the cracks, and the crane empty shadow in front of the crane hair old man also makes a scream.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The three strong men didn''t have a move. They fell directly from the air and fell heavily on the ground. They spat blood and their eyes were frightening. They didn''t think of what they were afraid of. They didn''t think of any move.


    "Roar!"


    "Oh


    "Moo!"


    Almost at the same time, three amazing animal roars came out, and three huge animal shadows appeared in front of the people. A huge black bear was as big as a giant, and its paw was as thick as a stone pillar. Its breath was amazing.


    A bloody giant tiger, with fierce eyes and fierce claws, is astonishing. In addition, there is a monster, whose sound is like thunder. Its huge body is ten Zhang long. It is like a hill. The sound can make the dark air in the human body fluctuate and the blood churn.


    The appearance of the three monsters was that they directly attacked the heavenly snake sect, the xuanming sect, and the people brought by the old man with crane hair. All of them were able to fly in the air. There was no doubt that all of them were strong in the outside world, but in front of the three giants, they were totally vulnerable.


    "Ah


    A series of screams and howls came out. In a few blinks of an eye, ten strong men, such as Tian she Zong and Xuan Ming sect, were killed by three monsters in a few blinks of an eye. Finally, the eyes of the three monsters were bloodily locked on the bald bell, the copper snake elder and the old crane haired man.


    "They are all the kings in the wild beast mountain range. They are usually awed by the demon Huang. These demon kings dare not mess around. Now the demon Huang and the golden winged ROC bird die together. These monsters also want to swallow up the demon Huang and the golden winged ROC, and let their strength evolve again."


    Hefa old man, copper snake elder and bald bell knew what these monsters wanted to do. Even in their heyday, they could not compete with the king of these monsters. At this time, they were severely damaged, and the consequences can be imagined.


    "Run away, run away, lose a lot of money, and you won''t be able to do it."


    Compared with their own lives, chongbao is naturally more important than their own. Life is gone. What''s the use of heavy treasure again? After all, the old man with crane hair and others are not weak. The three people immediately rose to the sky and fled quickly.


    "Roar."


    The three monsters screamed, but the three monsters pursued the old man with crane hair. They also roared into the sky and pursued them directly. The shaking space trembled and the towering trees were cut off one after another.


    "Chula la!"


    After the three monsters disappeared, two figures appeared in the air, one big and one small, an old woman in the shape of 50 years old. Her back was slightly bent, her long hair was combed in a high bun, with some white hair mottled on it, and her face looked a little old.However, a woman beside the old woman is of amazing temperament. She is dressed in tight green clothes, holding a delicate bow and arrow. She has a delicate face and a tall figure. She is like a spirit in the forest. "It seems that among all the people, you can only compete with me. Don''t you know your name?"


    Looking ahead, the old woman straightened up a little, without any breath fluctuation on her body, but it was able to float in the air directly. Her voice was sharp, just like the voice from the three people who attacked the old crane haired man at the beginning, which proved that it was the old woman who shot down the copper snake elder and others in the beginning.


    "I just came here by accident, so I came to see the excitement. I didn''t think that you were surrounded by people of that tribe. Is your excellency related to that tribe?"


    After a glance at the young woman, her eyes fell on the ground of the purple demon Huang and the body of the golden winged Dapeng bird.


    "It''s her."


    Du Shaofu stood in the air with the beautiful woman in plain clothes. His eyes fell on the elf like woman beside the old woman. The woman was the powerful woman who had killed five demon pigs. Unexpectedly, he saw her again here.


    However, the elf like woman didn''t look at Du Shaofu much. Instead, her eyes fell on the bodies of two huge monsters in xiakong.


    "What a terrible monster." When Du Shaofu looked at the golden winged ROC bird and the purple demon Huang, he was shocked. The huge hill like volume and the amazing breath spread almost made Du Shaofu fall from the air.


    "What do you mean? I can''t understand. But since you''re just watching the fun, the secret bones of golden winged Dapeng and purple flame demon Huang belong to my old lady. How about sharing the blood essence and other bones equally?" The old woman looked at the beautiful woman in plain clothes. She could feel that the woman in plain clothes was very strong, which made her a little afraid. Otherwise, there was no bisection in her dictionary.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    "Don''t be so troublesome. I''m also destined to meet such excitement. Naturally, I can''t live up to this fate. I''ll take both the golden winged Dapeng and the purple flame demon Huang." The woman in plain clothes said softly, with a plain look, but with a sense of dignity, it was impossible to refuse.


    "You have such a big voice. It''s up to you to see who can finally get it."


    The old woman''s voice dropped, and her sharp breath suddenly burst out. There was no need to talk about it any more. The visitor was not good. Her eyes were sharp and her body was surging with strong strength. At the same time, she put the elf like woman directly on the ground. It was hard to see with the naked eye, but it was a terror that could be clearly felt All over the sky.


    "You go down too. Don''t get close to those two monsters."


    The voice of the beautiful woman in plain clothes rings in Du Shaofu''s ear. The next moment, Du Shaofu''s body is directly wrapped in an invisible energy and falls on the ground.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the beautiful woman in plain clothes in the air. With a wave of his long sleeve, a flash of light came out of his body. Finally, he condensed into a dazzling light cluster in the sky, which was covered with runes. For a time, the energy of the heaven and earth fluctuated and the breath was amazing.


    "I can feel that you still have an injury. It seems that you are not very lucky."


    The terror of the old woman fluctuated, a palm print condensed, Rune rippling, mercilessly swept to the beautiful woman in plain clothes.


    "Even if I have an injury, you''re still a little short of it." The beautiful woman in plain clothes is not in a hurry, but her eyes are also slightly positive. It seems that the strength of the old woman also makes her a little surprised. She moves with her slender hands and her light is dazzling. The energy that permeates her whole body moves with it, as if it brings the shock of this space, and then blocks her away.


    "Bang!"


    Energy exchange muffled sound, just like the essence of the strong ripples spread out in all directions.


    In a flash, the two figures fight again. They are all wrapped in dazzling light. Runes are constantly emerging, and their power makes people tremble. After each collision, they will explode like thunder because of the extremely strong force collision. The two figures are getting farther and farther away. It seems that they do not want to destroy the bodies of golden winged Dapeng and purple flame demon Huang.


    The fierce battle in the sky was hard for Du Shaofu to see clearly. He could only look up to the strong man at that level, and he was also secretly gnashing his teeth in his heart. One day, he must become such a strong man and let the heaven and earth gallop.


    "Whoosh!"


    The fairy girl moved, and her shadow swept directly to the body of the golden winged ROC bird and the purple flame demon Huang.


    "Hula!"


    When the golden awn fluctuates, the dead golden winged ROC suddenly moves. On the huge body with no breath, suddenly there is a golden wave. A breath of terror spreads like an air wave, and the breath is terrible, like a hurricane.


    "Pooh


    As soon as the fairy girl approached the golden winged ROC bird, she was swept by the golden awn wave. Her body was immediately shaken away, and the blood in her mouth gushed out, and she was powerless to resist.


    "Be careful."


    Du Shaofu did not intend to get close to the two giant animals'' bodies when he listened to the beautiful woman in plain clothes. However, he saw that the girl in strong costume was shaken away. At least, the girl saved him once. His first reaction was to run out and catch the girl in strong clothes.


    "Pooh


    Although Du Shaofu caught the girl with strong clothes, the huge impact force was beyond Du Shaofu''s imagination. It was like a huge and sharp shock wave. All the viscera and viscera were about to be smashed. A mouthful of blood gushed out, and the girl fell to the ground at the same time.


    The two fell together with heavy overlapping. The women and men were close to each other, and their lips with blood also touched each other, which made the fairy girl''s cheek flush with blush.


    "Goo!"


    The golden winged ROC rose to life and hissed in its mouth. Its huge body stood up in an instant, and its claws immediately grabbed the purple flame demon Huang''s belly, as if to tear the space.


    At the same time, the purple flame demon Huang also resurrected. The sharp and slender yellow claw wrapped in purple fire first caught the golden winged ROC bird''s abdomen. In this short moment, the golden winged ROC bird''s sharp and frightening eyes surged out of despair and panic, and then showed a cruel color. There were dazzling talisman secret lines all over the body, and the breath soared like lightning, which made the energy between the heaven and the earth They''re all climbing fast.


    "No, those two monsters have come back to life. Look, run away."


    Du Shaofu was lying on the ground, his whole body was falling apart, and he was almost fainting. At the moment, nephrite was holding on tightly, and there was no superfluous idea. What''s more, he watched the two monsters wake up and stood up like a mountain peak. The terrifying power was frightening.


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Jin Zhuang woman immediately responded and jumped up. With another mouthful of blood gushing from her mouth, she ran forward with all her strength. She knew that she would not be able to resist the two monsters.


    Du Shaofu wanted to escape, but his body fell apart and he couldn''t get up at all. The mysterious Qi in his body surged, and his body seemed to explode."Blow yourself up, damn it."


    The resurrected purple flame demon Huang just inserted her claws into the belly of the golden winged ROC bird, and her eyes suddenly changed, as if she had encountered the most terrible thing.


    It''s a long story, but the process is just between the electric light and flint.


    "Run away."


    In the middle of the sky, the old woman and the beautiful woman in plain clothes also felt the amazing changes below for the first time. The old woman''s face changed greatly. She drank loudly, and her figure rushed down. She grabbed the woman with the spirit like strength and retreated like lightning.


    The beautiful woman in plain clothes also changed greatly. Her figure was like a startling rainbow, and she went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Roar!"


    "Moo!"


    Three bloody tigers, Juli black bears and sonic boom monsters, who had chased the copper snake elder and other three people not long ago, went back and returned. The three terrible waves directly attacked the beautiful woman.


    "Evil animal seeks death!"


    The beautiful woman was angry, her calm face changed color, and she suddenly became sharp. Her whole body was filled with a dazzling light, and there were magic and secret patterns flashing out. In an instant, she constructed a special handprint in front of her body.


    The handprint appeared in front of the body, like a bright moon. It was holy and majestic. It was clear and pure. The light was shining, covering the surrounding heaven and earth. A terrible wave broke out. It seemed that the mountain range of heaven and earth would be smashed directly, and then the three monster Kings would be severely patted.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The three monster King''s attacks were directly destroyed and dissipated in this handprint. Then, the Runes of the three monster King''s bodies were smashed, and the hard skin began to burst, and the blood gushed out. Finally, a large amount of flesh and blood were shed, and even bones were exposed. Finally, the body was directly exploded in the air.


    The three monsters, the king, were killed directly under the action of the beautiful woman in plain clothes, which made people tremble.


    "Boom!"


    The body of the golden winged ROC bird has been exploded. At the same time, the purple flame demon Huang, the golden light energy and the purple fire are surging into a raging energy storm. Even the space seems to have been destroyed. The surrounding mountains and land are full of holes, and the sky and the earth are cracked.


    At this moment, the whole world trembled, the terrible wave of shock drove away, destroying everything along the way, a burst of energy like a meteorite shooting into the sky, covering the sky and earth, and the breath of destruction came, just like the destruction of the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    The beautiful woman in plain clothes rushed into the storm, wrapped in a dazzling light, to rescue Du Shaofu.


    Everything comes and goes quickly. Energy dissipates and fades away. The mountains in the Fangyuan mountain range incline and collapse. The earth is cracked. Huge ground fissures spread like abysses.


    The golden winged ROC bird and the purple flame demon Huang both choose to explode themselves, and finally die together again. With the blood level and wisdom of the two monsters, it is impossible to leave their bodies to others for insult. They would rather explode themselves rather than let people get their own bodies and refine them into various treasures. That is not only an insult to them, but also an insult to their whole blood demon family High level monsters, when falling, will take the initiative to explode everything, beware of being hit by their attention.


    The body of the beautiful woman in plain clothes stood in a mess of deep pits, and Du Shaofu''s figure had disappeared. There was no doubt that Du Shaofu, who was close at hand in the terrible energy storm of destruction, could not have any resistance. As the golden winged ROC bird and the purple flame demon Huang were gone, they were gone.


    "After all, I hurt you, and I have no face to see him again. Anyway, this is not the place I left behind."


    Looking at a mess of the Zhou sky, the beautiful woman in plain clothes looks a little sad. After a moment, the plain clothes are green, and then her figure is swept away from the sky and disappears directly.


    Far away, at the top of a towering tree, the old woman pulled the elf like strength to look at a messy mountain range and sighed: "I didn''t expect that the golden winged ROC and the purple flame demon Huang are cruel enough. Finally, they will choose the secret bone to explode and die together. Everything is destroyed. If you can get the essence blood and secret bone of the golden winged Dapeng and Ziyan demon Huang at the same time, it will be enough to make them It''s a pity that you missed this great opportunity. "


    The girl with the spirit like strength did not speak. Her eyes were like water. After a moment, she said to the old woman beside her: "master, is that young man dead?"


    "Naturally, he died. The secret bones of the golden winged ROC and the purple flame demon Huang burst out too terrifying. His master didn''t save them." The old woman said softly that the secret bones of the golden winged ROC and the purple flame demon Huang burst, even she had to avoid it. However, the woman in plain clothes dared to rush in, which was enough to prove that she was better than her. Besides, she had already felt that the beauty in plain clothes was injured. Otherwise, it would be more difficult for her just to fight against it.


    "He saved me, or he would not have died, and I would not have survived." The girl said softly, she knew that if it was not for the boy who had saved her life, he would be dead now.


    "It''s time for us to go."


    The old woman didn''t say anything more. She took a look at the messy mountains again, and finally swept away with the girl.


    Stone city, dusk, sunset, sunset, sun like blood.


    Du''s family and Du Zhenwu paced back and forth with a dignified face. Finally, they stopped and looked at Du Zhixiong beside them and said, "how can there be no whereabouts of Shaofu in so many days? Can''t any information be found out?"


    Du Zhixiong looked haggard. It seemed that he had not had a rest for a long time. He said to Du Zhenwu: "we have been investigating with all our strength, but there is still no news. The other families have not had any contact with outsiders recently. In addition, there have been two animal tides in the wild beast mountain range recently. Many demon hunters have encountered accidents, and the rest of them have fled into the city No one dares to enter the savage mountains at will


    "Things in the wild animal mountain range will be put aside for a while. The most important thing to do now is to find Shaofu."


    Du Zhenwu frowned, then slightly changed his color, and said: "it''s unusual to find a beast tide in the wild animal mountain range. I''m afraid there may be treasures coming out. You should also pay attention to it. At least, you can''t let the benefits be given by other companies."


    "I understand. I''ve got people watching." Du Zhixiong nodded, and then said: "last night, the beast tide was close to the stone city, and the one in the city sent out the sound of awe, which scared the nearby beast tide, so that the beast tide did not submerge the stone city. Otherwise, the whole stone city is now afraid of serious consequences."


    "It is said that the one in the city has not been able to support for a long time. If the one in the city was not still in shock, there would have been some movement in those families. Once the one in the city could not support it, the whole stone city would not be calm, and the Ye family would be affected first."


    Du Zhenwu frowned slightly, and then said softly: "I heard that the girl of Ye family has been close to everyone''s descendants recently, including my Du family. The real purpose should be to select allies. In case the one in the city can''t support it, the Ye family needs allies."


    "Big brother, what shall we do?" Du Zhixiong road.


    "Wait and see what happens and see what happens."


    Looking at Du Zhixiong, Du Zhenwu suddenly changed the topic and asked, "have you informed the third child about Shaofu?"


    Du Zhixiong shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen the third one at all these days. I guess I''ve gone to where to relieve my worries."


    "I don''t know what happened in the main family, which will make the original energetic old three become what it is now. I''m really useless as a big brother, and I can''t help at all. Now I don''t even care about the third child." Du Zhenwu''s eyes were tearful.


    "Brother, you don''t have to blame yourself. I will try my best to find Shaofu." Du Zhixiong also blamed himself. He had tried his best to find out, but there was no trace. He was really worried about the result of the next search.The whole stone city spread out panic, the beast tide Bi near, almost attacked the stone city, so that people in the city are panic.


    At this time, some demon hunters who often rolled in the savage mountains all fled into the stone city and did not dare to enter the savage mountains again. It is said that under the influence of these two animal tides, the dead demon hunters and some adventurers have been lost.


    "There is a wave of animals in the wild animal mountain range. Is there a treasure?"


    "Last night, there was a great fire in the wild beast mountain range, like the rising sun in the East. Was it true that there was something precious in heaven and earth?"


    "Even if there is a treasure, you have to have a life to get it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the streets and alleys of Shicheng, all kinds of discussions were spread out, all around the changes in the wild animal mountain range. Most people speculated about the recent changes in the wild animal mountain range. They were afraid that some treasures were born. This news also made many people''s eyes hot, and some people were eager to try. If they could get the treasure, it would be a real big development.


    "It hurts. It hurts."


    When Du Shaofu became aware of it, he immediately felt a fever in his chest, and a sharp pain came from the position of his heart. The pain connected with the heart and penetrated the heart, which was beyond description.


    Du Shaofu felt vaguely that at the moment, in his heart, a piece of sternum was forcibly torn off, and then a piece of sternum was forcibly connected. The two were not compatible at all, just like water and fire.


    In that intense pain, the half cut-off bone forcibly attached to his chest was like a dazzling golden sunlight ball, which permeated a kind of peculiar golden blood. The golden blood permeated and overflowed from the broken bone, which directly flowed into Du Shaofu''s heart, blood vessels, meridians, flesh and muscles, and also connected with the skeleton of his whole body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    The golden blood in half of the sternum penetrated and overflowed, which gradually evaporated the blood in Du Shaofu''s body. The blood was too aggressive and overbearing to blend with Du Shaofu''s original blood.


    Du Shaofu''s heart, blood vessels, meridians, skin and bones could not bear the power of this domineering blood. He was about to be destroyed by the tyrannical blood. The pain made Du Shaofu, who was only conscious, unable to scream. He could only feel the most painful pain in the world.


    "I didn''t expect that you, a hateful human being, are just ordinary people, hateful human beings!"


    Just when Du Shaofu felt that his whole body was about to be destroyed into pieces, he suddenly heard a delicate voice, even with despair and anger. Then Du Shaofu felt a purple flame rising out of his body, wrapping his body in it to help him fight against the tyrannical blood.


    With the rise of purple fire, suddenly will be the domineering force of the blood to resist part. Du Fu''s muscles are burning with heat, but Du Fu''s pain is caused by the burning of his muscles.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know what was going on. His consciousness only vaguely remembered that when the two giant birds and monsters exploded, the terrible energy storm swept over him, and a purple directly swept at him. At that time, he could not struggle to move. Under the hot heat, the pain spread to his mind, and then his consciousness became blurred, and then he lost consciousness completely.


    Under the severe pain, Du Shaofu was unable to resist. The pain was beyond human endurance. Moreover, the two kinds of pain together made Du Shaofu''s conscious consciousness blurred again.


    At the end of this time, Du Shaofu faintly felt that with the help of the rising of the purple fire, the golden blood from the broken bones of his chest began to penetrate into his blood exhausted body. The golden blood seemed to be afraid of the purple fire, and began to flow in Du Shaofu''s exhausted body, and began to connect with the broken bone, like blood Even in general


    However, no matter how domineering and fierce the golden blood was, there was always the last trace of blood on Du Shaofu that could not completely destroy the evaporation. However, the trace of blood was too weak and gradually covered up under the flow of golden blood.


    As time went by, there was an endless flow of golden blood in Du Shaofu''s half cut bone, until all the blood in Du Shaofu''s body was converted into a kind of pale gold, which covered the muscles, muscles and viscera, flowed in the blood channels and collaterals, and nourished the whole skeleton


    Among them, the purple fire has been helping. Otherwise, Du Shaofu''s body would not have been able to resist the power of the golden blood, which would have been destroyed 800 times.


    "Goo!"


    After a long time, the sound of neighing came from the broken bones of Du Shaofu''s chest. There were magic lines on the broken bones, which flickered and gushed out. The broken bones trembled and the energy fluctuated. It seemed that they wanted to explode for it. They didn''t want to blend with Du Shaofu at all.


    Even the purple flame is hard to suppress. The energy fluctuation is more and more intense. The pale gold blood boils and boils, and the broken bone is about to explode. The energy fluctuation is terrible. At that time, I am afraid that Du Shaofu''s body will also blow out the ashes.


    "Chula la!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly began to bloom with mysterious light, and magic lights leaped out. These lights seemed to be turbid and dim. They were connected with meridians and blood vessels. When they were finally gathered together, a terrible power spread out and became a net of light, which directly covered them Above the broken bone.


    "Goo Goo."


    Within the broken bone, he suddenly hissed and howled, and the violently fluctuating broken bone gradually shrank under the cover of the optical network. Although he tried to struggle, he was still trapped by death, as if he had been subjected to the most terrible suppression.


    "Wumai Lingyin, Wumai has produced a spiritual seal. What kind of military pulse is this? It is obviously less than 30% of the martial veins. How can it be formed? Only those top terrorist families in the world can have such a martial vein. It''s very strange for human beings."


    Purple fire wave, under the cover of the light net, also quickly began to retreat, as if wrapped in the broken bones of the optical network is very afraid.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Finally, it turns into a golden winged ROC, which blows up in the sky, directly and violently impacts on the optical network, hoping to break through the optical network.


    Guangwang was really washed away by the virtual shadow of the golden winged ROC, but then it tightly wrapped the virtual shadow of the golden winged ROC tightly. A magnificent and desolate breath surged, and the golden winged ROC kept struggling against each other.


    But in the end, the golden winged ROC was finally suppressed, and was directly pierced by the light net. The virtual shadow of the golden winged ROC immediately turned into countless talismans and secret patterns, which spread to Du Shaofu''s mind.Du Shaofu seemed to have a dream, a strange dream. In that strange dream, he saw an incredible scene. It was a vast river of stars. The stars fell and jumped, and the sky was turbulent. In the middle of it, there was a terrible golden winged ROC bird crossing the star river. One moment he fluttered his wings and burst the stars. Another time, he circled the star river. The sound of Jinpeng''s hissing was shaking the star river Fluctuation, not terrible.


    Then the huge golden winged ROC turned into a stream of secret talisman patterns, which were very complicated and difficult to understand. But Du Shaofu seemed to be able to understand them all at once. In a vague way, he was immersed in the comprehension of those talismans and secret patterns


    The dream seemed to have lasted for a long time. When he woke up, Du Shaofu woke up, his head was dizzy, as if he was about to be torn apart. His whole body seemed to fall apart, and his body pain did not disappear.


    "No, this is the practice of the golden winged ROC."


    Du Shaofu suddenly opened his eyes. The secret pattern of the talisman and the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird in his dream are the cultivation methods of the golden winged ROC bird family. They are body cultivation, Qi cultivation and talent cultivation.


    Then Du Shaofu found himself in a strange cave. His clothes and clothes did not know when they had turned to ashes, and his body seemed to be falling apart. However, Du Shaofu was sure that at least he was alive. He did not know what happened after the explosion of the golden winged ROC and purple giant bird, but as long as he was alive, it was absolute It''s a good thing.


    "I didn''t die, and I got the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    After straightening out his thoughts, Du Shaofu immediately discovered a surprising fact that he had not died, but also obtained the cultivation method of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    The golden winged ROC, one of the most top-level existence in the demon family, can only be met in the legend. It is said that any golden winged ROC bird is the existence of terror, which makes countless strong people scared.


    "It''s a pity that human warriors can''t practice the cultivation method of orcs."


    Du Shaofu secretly regretted that from his understanding of the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird, Du Shaofu felt that the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird was extremely strong, which was very similar to those of the human race, but it was no less than that. Especially, the cultivation method and the heaven endowed animal power were not comparable to the common human family skills.


    However, human warriors can''t practice the skills of the orcs at all. They are originally two races with different blood and physique. How can it be possible to cultivate the skills of the orcs and only understand the abilities of the orcs. Of course, it is difficult for a warrior with the most terrifying talent to understand the skills of the orcs and to compare with the real orcs.


    "No, it''s going to explode..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. The dark Qi which was originally full in his body had reached the point where he could not be restrained. He didn''t know what was going on. At the moment, countless dark Qi gushed out of his body. There was no place to go, and more and more of it seemed to burst his body.


    Du Shaofu''s face was dignified, and he felt the changes in his body. The endless stream of terrible dark Qi came from the broken bone in his chest, which made him feel like a hot golden fireball in his chest. A lot of dark Qi was constantly gushing out, which would directly explode the viscera and meridians.


    "Stupid boy, hurry up and transform the mysterious Qi in the secret bones of the golden winged ROC into your own, or you will die."


    At this moment, a Sanskrit like voice appeared in Du Shaofu''s ears, but he didn''t know where it came from. It made Du Shaofu feel familiar with him. It seemed that he had heard it somewhere.


    "How to transform it? I haven''t practiced Kung Fu."


    At the time of crisis, Du Shaofu didn''t wonder who the voice was. The important thing was that he had never practiced any skills. Now he didn''t know what to do. If he had known that, he had not found the Ziqi Chaoyang Sutra in the Tibetan martial arts building, he would have practiced the xuanyang Haoqi Jue, which was less than that. At least now, the situation will not be so helpless.


    "You haven''t practiced martial arts. How can you have mysterious Qi in your body? This is over. Don''t you have a set of skills?"


    The Sanskrit female voice continued to enter Du Shaofu''s ears, and her voice was dignified and worried. I''m afraid no one has ever met this situation.


    "Ah


    With the release of the golden awn on the broken bone in the void, the secret patterns of talismans were constantly gushing out, which made Du Shaofu''s body more and more unable to bear. The whole body had expanded like a balloon and was about to burst at any time. The huge pain also made Du Shaofu scream.


    "Cultivation skills, skills, the cultivation skills of golden winged ROC birds Try... "


    In the intense pain, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his dark Qi was about to explode. Now he only knows the cultivation skills of golden winged ROC birds, and he can''t wait to die. Although it''s impossible for human warriors to practice the cultivation methods of demon beasts, especially the top level of Demons, there are golden winged Dapeng birds'' cultivation skills, but at least try them.


    Resisting the sharp pain in his body, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed and immediately practiced according to the cultivation skill of the golden winged ROC bird.


    The blood and constitution of the monster are totally different from that of human beings. Originally, it was impossible for human beings to practice the skills of demon beasts. However, with Du Shaofu''s practice of cultivating golden winged Dapeng birds, it was immediately effective.


    Du Shaofu felt that he was like a golden winged ROC at this time. The cultivation method was not difficult for him, even connected with his blood. It seemed that Du Shaofu was naturally suitable for his cultivation Du Shaofu himself was shocked and unbelievable.


    But it was true. With Du Shaofu''s practice of cultivating the golden winged Dapeng birds, the mysterious Qi from the broken bones began to become Du Shaofu''s own.


    The cultivation level of the martial arts is divided into the acquired environment, the congenital environment, and the acquired environment is divided into nine levels. Only after the nine levels are complete can they step into the congenital environment.


    It turns out that although Du Shaofu has dark Qi in his body, he does not practice any skills and has no realm at all. He only defeats his opponent by relying on the forced support of moves and mysterious Qi.


    "The day after tomorrow will be heavy, the day after tomorrow will be double, and the day after tomorrow will be triple..."


    At this moment, with Du Shaofu practicing the cultivation method of the golden winged Dapeng birds, the dark Qi in his body and the dark Qi gushing from the broken bone suddenly return to their original position. In his body, with the skill, he flows into the lower part of the abdomen, and then circulates to the acupoints, orifices and meridians all over his body. The level of realm also soars like a rocket. From the original boundless state, at a very fast speed, it will not stop To break through that layer of invisible barrier.I don''t know how long after that, Du Shaofu''s swollen body had already returned to normal, surrounded by a circle of golden light, shining the golden light of the cave, and spreading out a domineering and fierce breath.


    Then, in the golden light wrapped with Du Shaofu, there were countless talisman and secret patterns flashing out, which took the terror of the golden winged Dapeng birds, enough to make the beasts tremble.


    At last, when those dense and secret talisman patterns were arranged directly behind Du Shaofu and condensed into the empty shadow of golden winged ROC birds, the terrifying power reached the extreme. The virtual shadow seemed to inject life. If you want to spread your wings into the sky and suppress the strong in the world, you will be tyrannical and ferocious.


    In this process, with the operation of the golden winged ROC bird cultivation method, Du Shaofu also entered a wonderful state.


    In that wonderful state, Du Shaofu felt that he was like a golden winged ROC bird in the shape of a human. The pale gold blood flowed in his body, his body was sublimating, his internal organs, muscles and muscles were all changing and strengthening, as if he had washed away all the lead. He was approaching the strong physique of the golden winged ROC, and did not know that he was finally regretful It''s so fierce that it''s horrible.


    In the wonderful state, Du Shaofu was immersed in it, just like petrified. Only the golden awns wrapped around him, his breath was soaring. Behind him, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird was unpredictable. For a while, he wanted to shake his wings and fly into the sky. At one time, he looked down upon all living beings, and then turned into a talisman and secret pattern, and then arranged and condensed again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    Du Shaofu was fascinated by this practice. He was like a newly born golden winged ROC bird in human form. He was constantly absorbing oxygen, exploring everything he needed, acquiring everything that could enhance himself, and understanding everything


    "Hula!"


    Inside the cave, there is a roar, the terrible pressure swept out, amazing.


    At this moment, if a strong man can see everything in this cave, he is afraid that his decision will be shocked. If the news comes out, it will shock the world.


    "Human beings integrate the secret bones of the golden winged ROC, flow the essence and blood of the golden winged ROC, and cultivate the skills of the golden winged mires. It''s a miracle..."


    Immersed in the wonderful state of Du Shaofu''s body, there is a Sanskrit female voice, the voice of astonishment.


    In the morning, the terraces are separated and the courtyard is deep.


    "Father, do you want me?"


    A young girl gently walked into the majestic hall, dressed in orange strong clothes, set off the long and tall legs and the waist, which is not enough to grasp, so that the tall and tall body is more and more tall and slender. There is a little bit of cool in the elegant temperament, which is very moving.


    "Sheng Nan, there have been a lot of strange things in the wild beast mountain area recently. I got the news that the forces of Tian she sect, Xuan Ming sect and Xuan Fu sect have already sent strong men into the wild beast mountain range. What''s your opinion?"


    A middle-aged man said to the girl, he is rather fat and has a small belly. He is not too tall, but he has an absolute dignity, which is frightening.


    "Heavenly snake sect, xuanming sect, Xuanfu gate."


    The girl''s eyes picked up and her bright eyes touched a little accident. Then she raised her head and said to the fat middle-aged man, "father, let me go and have a look. I''m afraid there must be some treasure in the wild animal mountain range. Even if I met them, they would not dare to do anything to me."


    "Sheng Nan, when you were born, I named Sheng Nan for you. I hope you can be stronger than man. You are better than your younger brother in recent years. However, it''s not easy for you to come back from your school this time. There is something in my father''s heart..."


    "Father emperor, I''m fine. If my school knows about it, I''m afraid it will let me go to the wild beast mountain immediately. If it''s good, they can''t let the tianshe sect, xuanming sect and Xuanfu sect get it."


    She interrupted the middle-aged man''s words with a smile and said, "maybe I can get any chance to go to the wild animal mountain this time. It is said that there are many monsters in the wild animal mountain range. I wanted to see it for a long time."


    "You girl, if your brother and sister have half of you, I will be satisfied." The middle-aged man looked at the girl with a smile, and then said, "I will let some strong men in the palace accompany you. Be careful of everything."


    "I understand." She nodded and said.


    Outside the stone city, it has been half a month since the animal tide passed. After two terrible animal tides, the third one that everyone worried about did not happen again. Some people also found that everything in the wild animal mountain has gradually begun to subside.


    "There must be treasures, so there will be a wave of animals."


    "Now that the treasure has been born, go looking for it quickly. You can''t miss the opportunity."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±¡£


    The panic and fear brought about by the tide of beasts faded in time, and the attraction of the treasure made the demon hunters finally summon up the courage to take the risk to find the treasure.


    The first one is the second. Many demon hunters have entered the mountain range again to search for the treasures born in the mountain. Then, a large number of adventurers swarmed into the mountain range.


    "Bang!"


    Du''s family, in the courtyard, Du Zhenwu suddenly fell on the table with one hand, split the stone table into pieces, his eyes were angry, and he said, "who broke into my Du''s house and took Shaofu, let me find out, I will never let go!"


    "Elder brother, I can''t find out. It''s been so long, Shaofu, he Du Zhixiong sighed. His face was pale. For so long, he had been searching for all kinds of news every day. He had not had a good rest for a long time. In addition, he was worried about the safety of his nephew, and he was worried about his nephew. Under such anxiety, the whole person was emaciated.


    "I believe that Shaofu is a good man and nature. When he was killed by a thunderbolt at the beginning of the day, he would be lucky if he did not die." Du Zhenwu''s face was straight, then he looked at Du Zhixiong and said, "did you talk to the third one?"


    Du Zhixiong nodded and sighed: "after talking to the third, he didn''t react. He was still drunk every day."


    Du Zhenwu didn''t speak. His face was constantly changing. Then he said, "what''s going on in the wild animal mountains?"


    "The Ye family, the fan family and the Qin family all sent people into the wild animal mountain range. It is said that there are treasures in the wild animal mountain range." Du Zhixiong looked up and said, "elder brother, we du family can''t lag behind. Can we also go in and join in the fun?"


    "If you go there in person, you can take some of your descendants to practice, but it''s a pity that Shaofu is not here. Otherwise, if you take him to practice, you will surely be able to make faster progress." Du Zhenwu sighedIn the mysterious cave, there is a roaring sound, as if there are thousands of horses galloping. Du Shaofu''s golden light is constantly flashing, the mysterious atmosphere is fluctuating, and the secret patterns of talismans are flashing, as if there are bursts of Ruixia, shaking the cave.


    In the golden halo, Du Shaofu''s skin glowed. It was like a little sun that appeared in every inch of flesh and blood.


    "The pure and tranquil Yang is the religion. Compare with the heaven and moon in the sky, the clouds are clear and the clouds are clear. A round of light is full of emptiness. The yellow buds of the Golden Tripod are born day by day, and the day after tomorrow is perfect, and the congenital God is not open."


    At last, Du Shaofu roared, his whole body was trembling, and all the mysterious Qi in his body rushed into the palace under his abdomen.


    "Gee!"


    At this moment, the magical talisman and secret patterns on Du Shaofu''s back arranged again and condensed into a virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC bird, roaring and neighing in his mouth, as if thunder was roaring, mysterious talisman secret patterns were spewing out, and his power was powerful and fierce.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body trembled violently. Then the gate of the palace was opened. Suddenly, a stream of majestic dark air gathered in the shrine. The breath swept out like a vast ocean, and the secret texts of the whole body flashed.


    When the Shenque is opened, the mysterious Qi is infused, and the secret texts of the talisman flash. It is like a golden winged ROC bird formed in the Shenque, which is very powerful!


    On the chest, that piece of broken bone is filled with gold, and there is an invisible smell of terror and tyranny. It is fierce and overbearing, as if it has the momentum of suppressing everything!


    In addition to the huge difference in realm between the acquired realm and the congenital realm, there is a huge difference in the realm between the two. In addition, the most important thing is that the acquired martial arts can only break through by gradually accumulating dark Qi by practicing the skills, while the heavenly warrior can absorb the aura and energy of heaven and earth to practice, which requires the opening of the divine heaven and the gathering of the spirit and energy of heaven and earth It is also the proof and representative of the level of innate state.


    "Ah


    With a loud drink, his heart surged up and down, his body''s talisman and secret texts twinkled, and the mysterious spirit wandered around the shrine, just like a vast ocean. Du Shaofu felt a powerful force surging in his body. This kind of power was much stronger than that at the beginning, and it was not known how many times.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    "Hula!"


    At this moment, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, which was arranged and condensed by the secret patterns of the talisman behind Du Shaofu, turned into the talisman again. The secret pattern fell into the body as if it had been integrated into the body. There was no trace to speak of, but it made Du Shaofu''s body crackle and sound, and his whole body was suffused with golden domineering light, until the golden light of his whole body was also slowly There is no convergence.


    "Hoo!"


    When everything calmed down, a mouthful of turbid Qi came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth and opened his eyes. In his clear eyes, there was a little more light gold color, showing a domineering atmosphere.


    "The innate state, directly broke through to the innate state."


    Feeling the changes in his body, Du Shaofu himself was stunned. Not long ago, he was still a man of no realm, but in a short time, he had reached the innate state.


    Congenitally, can really be regarded as a martial arts practitioner, a practitioner of the congenital realm, can walk horizontally in the whole stone city.


    "What a strong cultivation method of the golden winged Dapeng birds."


    Du Shaofu marveled that he was able to miraculously step into the natural realm. Du Shaofu knew clearly that he was inseparable from the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird family, and the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird was far more than that. There were more powerful and mysterious ways to practice the body.


    Feeling the changes in his body, Du Shaofu felt that his whole body had experienced another bone cutting and marrow washing, and had been reborn again. The cultivation method of the golden winged ROC was too overbearing.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu recovered from all kinds of shock and surprise. He didn''t expect that he had not only stepped into the natural realm, but also practiced the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird. All these are incredible and incredible.


    Touching the position of the heart of his chest, Du Shaofu could feel that a rib had been forcibly scratched off on his chest rib, and another broken bone was connected to it. This broken bone was related to the golden winged ROC bird. The cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird on his body came from this broken bone.


    The mysterious Qi that has been gushing out from the broken bone has just opened the Shenque and set foot in the natural environment. There is no Xuanqi gushing out again. The broken bones and their own bones are perfectly integrated into everything, as if they were originally on themselves. Everything is extremely mysterious and mysterious.


    "Where is this, and how did I come here?"


    Du Shaofu realized that he was in a cave. He didn''t know how to get in. He was all over. He was clearly in the storm caused by the explosion of the golden winged ROC bird and the purple flame demon Huang.


    His purple robe was also burned by something. In a faint moment, Du Shaofu seemed to have a memory, and his clothes were burned to ashes.


    Not far from his side, Du Shaofu also found the jade bottle containing the blood essence of the stone demon wolf and two brocade boxes originally containing the foundation pill. However, the jade bottle and the brocade box were only left with a little dregs, which seemed to have been burned in high temperature.


    Du Shaofu could not help but feel some pain in his heart. The blood essence of the fierce stone demon wolf and the foundation building Dan Ke are both of great value. Originally, Du Shaofu thought that he used it to baptize and build the foundation to break through the innate realm of Taoism.


    However, considering that he is now in the natural world, it seems that a lot of changes have taken place in his body. Those changes are all from the golden winged Dapeng bird. Compared with the violent stone demon wolf, it is a big difference. Du Shaofu is relieved that the violent stone demon wolf is not comparable at all.


    "Why


    Du Shaofu''s face was startled. He thought that everything had been burned clean, but he found two things around him, a small tower and an animal bone, which were accidentally obtained and collected when he was searching for Ziqi Chaoyang Sutra in the Dujia Tibetan martial arts building. The jade vase and the brocade box were all burnt to cinders and ashes, but the tower and animal bones were not damaged at all, which made Du Shaofu feel strange Strange, I feel that the tower and animal bones are also extraordinary things.


    In the early morning, there was a mist in the air.


    Towering trees, the canopy is like the sun, light can only be transmitted through layers of overlapping leaves.


    A young girl and a teenager shuttled in the forest, their faces were extremely that kind, and their expressions were quite embarrassed.


    "We must find elder crane as soon as possible, or we will be in trouble." The girl light road, under the feet of Xuanqi surging, rapid shuttle in the forest, as if to get rid of something.


    "The abominable heavenly snake sect, I will never let them go." He was sixteen or seventeen years old. He was holding a long sword. He ran with his legs and swore at the same time. But his speed was obviously behind that of a girl. His strength was obviously inferior to that of a girl.


    "Zhu Xue, you can''t escape. Hand over the treasure and let you go."


    Suddenly, several figures sprang up in front of him. At first, a 20-year-old boy with a smile in his eyes, a slender figure and a rather handsome face, seemed to be very popular with girls. However, in that pair of slender single eyelids and eyes, the eyes were a little chilly, which made the whole person feel a kind of evil.


    "Whoosh!"


    With the appearance of the young man and others, there are more than ten figures on the towering trees around, directly surrounding the teenagers and girls.The young girl''s face changed suddenly, and she stopped. They were back to back and looked around with vigilance.


    "Lv Kun, if you dare to deal with us, I will never let you go." The girl is slender and wears a long skirt. Her whole body is dark and fluctuating. In her bright eyes, she has already poured out a dignified color.


    "Zhu Xue, do you think that our heavenly snake sect will be afraid of your Xuanfu gate? It''s OK to frighten others, but it''s not enough to frighten me." The young man, who was called Lu Kun, looked at the girl with a smile, picked out a little sneer from the corner of his mouth, and said, "ask you again, will you hand in the treasure?"


    Zhu Xue looked at the surrounding encirclement circle one eye, Mou son a sink, Xuan Qi gush, way: "want treasure, afraid is your strength is not enough to take away."


    "Then I''ll have to take it myself."


    Lu Kun sneered and then said to a big man who was more than 30 years old: "three regiments, you are right. They are really here. Now the woman is handed over to me, and the man will give it to you. According to our agreement, the treasure will be given to me, and the other things on them are yours."


    "Don''t worry, young master Lu. We demon hunters in the wild animal mountain area are more familiar than anyone else. We have said that they can''t run away. If you deal with women, you can leave them to me. After dealing with these two, you can deal with other people." The stout man said with a smile that a leopard''s head tattoo was exposed on his bare arm, and his whole body''s breath fluctuated, showing that he was not weak.


    "Then do it."


    Lu Kun nodded. When the voice dropped, he looked at Zhu Xue, who was not far in front of him. A sneer appeared on his face. The dark air was surging under his feet, and a palm with a stream of cold and dark air directly patted at Zhu Xue.


    "Younger martial Brother Guo, be careful."


    In the face of the cold and dark air, Zhu Xue felt the skin all over her body suddenly tight, and her heart flashed like lightning. Her shadow flashed rapidly, and she retreated to one side at a loss.


    "Hiss."


    A cold and strong wind with cold air directly passed by Zhu Xue''s neck. Zhu Xue avoided the danger, and the finger print condensed. A fingerprint was condensed at the same time of the day and swept directly to LV Kun''s chest!


    "I got up at five o''clock in the morning to catch the flight, and I just got home, so I just updated it now. I''m sorry for being an hour late. Today, Xiao Yu will add a chapter to express my apology. Brothers and sisters who don''t have a book yet, please click here to join the bookshelf collection and thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    "I have some skills, but you are just the mysterious level of the congenital realm, and I have already boarded the other shore, you are still not enough to resist me."


    Lu Kun was shocked by Zhu Xue''s speed. However, he recovered his surprise immediately. At the same time, the fist seal wrapped by the same dark Qi collided directly with the stolen fingerprints. When the two collided, the two mysterious Qi dissipated at the same time, but it can be seen that Lu Kun is a little better.


    "You''re on the line."


    At the same time, the strong man also moved. At the same time, a big sword in his hand was also held in his hand, and he directly cleaved to the young man. The dark air surged on the big sword, making the surrounding space fluctuate. He was actually a practitioner at the congenital level.


    "Asshole, we Xuanfu gate, you little demon hunters dare to deal with it. One day, I will make you regret it." The young man scolded, but he didn''t dare to be careless. The dark air surged, and the sword in his hand turned into a cold light. He met the man''s knife like lightning.


    All of a sudden, the two men also fought fiercely together. The young man was the same as the strong man in the realm. However, in terms of strength, with a set of extremely good congenital sword skills and its own advantages, it was even as strong as a strong man.


    What''s more, this young man is only sixteen or seventeen years old, and the strong man is already in his thirties and nearly forty years old. The difference in talent between the two men will be determined. I''m afraid it will not be long before this young man will be able to deal with the strong man.


    Not far away, the fight between Zhu Xue and LV Kun is also difficult to distinguish. Although Lu Kun wants to occupy some advantages, he can not completely suppress Zhu Xue in a short time.


    "Let''s do it together. Let''s get rid of this boy first."


    After a long time of attack, he was even more and more oppressed. He seemed to be afraid of the identity of the young man. The stout man was a little worried, and immediately cheered to the dozen people around him.


    "Let''s do it together."


    A dozen men around him immediately rushed up with all kinds of weapons. Although their strength was not as strong as a strong man, or even had no innate state of Tao, the key was that there were too many people, which also caused a lot of trouble to the young man.


    However, those teenagers who should have been with LV Kun had their eyes on Lu Kun and Zhu Xue. They didn''t pay much attention to those big men. They even showed a little disdain and disdain to them. For example, they didn''t look at them and disdained them. At present, they just used them.


    "Chulala."


    Although the young people were besieged, they took the opportunity to kill several men directly under the sword, and even seriously injured a few others. Those who were not at the level of the natural environment were difficult to compete with the practitioners of the innate environment.


    "Hiss!"


    But at the same time, the strong man in the lead finally found the opportunity, and the knife awn fell to the youth as if splitting the space.


    "Lingchi sword Jue."


    The young man''s face changed greatly. The sword in his hand changed one after another. It turned into several sword shadows and twisted it to the blade awn. It blocked the sharp knife directly.


    "Bang!"


    However, the strong man was obviously experienced in fierce combat. He was much more experienced than the young man. A fist seal appeared on the young man''s chest. After one blow, the young man staggered back ten steps, his sword fell down, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    "Boy, don''t think the name of xuanfumen can be used in the wild animal mountain range. I''ll be afraid of you if you live. But if you all die, who knows your death has something to do with me."


    The strong middle-aged people sneer at the corners of their mouths, and the murderous spirit spreads. Those who live in the wild animal mountains don''t mind killing a few people. The benefits are the most important. The disciples of Xuanfu sect must have a surprise harvest for them. There is no pause at all. The soles of their feet are pounding on the ground and chopping directly at the young people.


    It is difficult to stop the stout man when he is staggering and injured. The knife falls down and the pupil shrinks. He can only watch the knife fall.


    "It''s too unkind for more people to bully and less to bully."


    At the same time that the young man''s heart almost overflowed with despair, a shout suddenly came out from his side, his eyes were a flower, and a figure appeared like a ghost in his side.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of a low sonic boom was heard, and the surrounding space trembled violently. Then the people saw the big man staggering back. When he stabilized his body, his face became pale, his eyes burst out in shock, and he looked up immediately.


    At the moment, many eyes are the first time to fall on the sudden appearance of the body, a look is immediately surprised up.


    This suddenly appeared is a young man, but his body is covered with thick leaves, wrapped with vines, like a savage, but his eyes are very clear, his face is handsome, and his temperament is not like a savage.


    It was Du Shaofu who came out of the mysterious cave and realized that he was at the bottom of a cliff and his clothes had been burned to ashes.Du Shaofu didn''t go out with his clothes, but he had to deal with them first with leaves and vines. Not long after he climbed the cliff, he saw the fight and saw that there were more people and less bullying people. Besides, he was already in a natural situation, so he couldn''t help fighting.


    "It''s him..."


    Several of Lu Kun''s followers immediately recognized Du Shaofu. At the beginning, one of the young men''s moves was to beat up one of their classmates. Unexpectedly, they met again.


    "It''s you..."


    The boy who had just escaped from death looked at Du Shaofu who had just appeared before him. He was not far away from the scene, but he had seen Du Shaofu do something.


    "Where are you from? I dare to meddle in the affairs of the white leopard demon hunting troupe."


    His body was shaken back, and the strong man''s face was startled. Then he saw that he was actually a wild boy. He drank deeply, and his whole body was full of dark Qi. He poured all his arms into his arms. He held the broadsword tightly with both hands and stepped on the ground with his feet. The fierce speed and the wind pressure brought by it directly scattered the leaves around him, and then he slashed the leaves to Du Shaofu.


    "Gravity chop!"


    This sword, however, is a unique skill for the great man to become famous. Even monsters with congenital levels have been killed under this knife. The fierce knife is full of ferocity, as if to split everything into pieces.


    Du Shaofu''s face was calm. He felt the fierce wind pressure coming from his face. Just as the knife fell, his body suddenly moved to a slightly more sensitive side. The knife just fell close to his ear.


    "Click!"


    A knife fell, the ground was directly split by the fierce force, a huge crack spread open area, a bucket size diameter of the tree also directly from the root of the crack.


    In a short time, Du Shaofu clenched his fists and sidestepped to avoid the knife. At the same time, his toe flicked gently on the ground, which was like a ghost around the big man. His fist containing dark air sent out a series of strange 13 rings, which seemed to explode the surrounding air, and then hit the big man''s back heavily.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, the sneer on the big man''s face suddenly solidified, and then the color of shock appeared in his eyes. Suddenly, blood gushed out from his mouth, and there were broken viscera in the blood.


    "You''re only born in the first place, how can it be, how can it be..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    The big man can feel that the other side is just at the beginning of the level of the congenital state. It should not be long before he has just stepped into the congenital state. However, the power of the fist is enough to destroy all the vitality in his body. His voice has not fallen down, and his strong body has been paralyzed.


    "Three regiments are dead, run away!"


    When the big men around saw this scene, the three leaders of the cultivation level of the congenital realm were killed directly. They all looked at each other in horror. They were all veterans in the wild animal mountain range. They immediately ran away in panic. The three regiments were not rivals. They wanted to know more about the importance of life.


    "Quick snake rhyme!"


    In the side space, the light in Lu Kun''s eyes suddenly changed, and he could no longer calm down. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his fingerprints suddenly changed. Then a cold and dark air whirled in front of him, which seemed to have runes all over his eyes. Finally, he turned into a black snake shadow about the size of a baby''s arm, which directly tore at Zhu Xue, even the surrounding air was torn Split to the general.


    "Spirit change, death mark!"


    Zhu Xueben was getting more and more tired. Suddenly, his eyes were full of strange fingerprints, and an abnormal wave began to surge. On the surface of his body, strange runes sprang out from the mysterious Qi, and finally he condensed into a living eagle.


    "Gee!"


    The goshawk shrieked and spread its wings several meters wide. With a small storm like energy storm, the eagle directly fell on the black snake shadow. Its sharp claws directly grasped the seven inches of the black snake shadow and tore it into pieces. But then the eagle shadow also broke into a little Rune and was in the air.


    "Lingfu master, you are still a rune master."


    Lu Kun looked at Zhu Xue in shock. From the shocked expression, it was enough to prove that the three characters of lingfu master were extraordinary. He looked back at Du Shaofu, who was full of leaves, trees and vines, and Zhu Xue. He was unwilling to say to the remaining teenagers, "let''s go."


    "Whoosh."


    With LV Kun''s words, a few teenagers'' eyes changed slightly, and even with LV Kun, they left quickly.


    "Thank you for saving my life. My name is Guo Ming. I am a disciple of Xuanfu sect. If you saved my life, I owe you a great favor." The boy rescued by Du Shaofu picked up his sword and went to Du Shaofu''s side to thank him.


    "So you are from Xuanfu gate."


    Du Shaofu has also heard of Xuanfu sect. It is said that it is a terrorist force like the tianshe sect and the xuanming sect. Every disciple is extremely strong. No wonder this young man is about the same age as himself, but he has already broken through the congenital realm. Just now, the Great Han was still in the mysterious level of the congenital realm. However, Guo Ming was able to directly resist with his congenital accomplishments ¡£


    Looking up at Guo Ming, Du Shaofu suddenly remembered something and said, "do you have any extra clothes? Give me one."


    "Yes, I have a lot." Guo Ming was stunned, and then looked at Du Shaofu''s appearance. He seemed to understand. He immediately nodded and said.


    "Pooh


    Not far away Zhu Xue has been standing in situ watching LV Kun leave, until it is confirmed that Lu Kun left, her face suddenly pale, a mouth of red blood gushing out of her mouth.


    "Elder martial sister, are you ok?"


    Guo Ming was scared and ran to Zhu Xue''s side. His face was white.


    "I''m fine. It''s just that I consume too much. We have to leave immediately, or we''ll be in trouble if they bring people back." Zhu Xue said to Guo Ming, then nodded to Du Shaofu and showed a little smile, which was to thank Du Shaofu for his help.


    "Wait a minute."


    Du Shaofu was not polite. He squatted down beside the stout man who had been killed and fumbled for a while. He wiped out all the valuable things on his body. Even those demon hunters who had been killed by Guo Ming at the postnatal level did not let go. Both Guo Ming and Zhu Xue looked at each other.


    A moment later, in a valley, Du Shaofu changed into a brand-new blue and purple robe of Guo Ming. It was much better than the purple robe he had worn, and he was more upright.


    From the mouth of Guo Ming and Zhu Xue, Du Shaofu learned that it had been nearly a month since the golden winged ROC bird and the purple flame demon Huang exploded. After waking up together with himself and practicing the cultivation method of golden winged Dapeng bird, it was so long.


    In addition, from the mouth of Guo Ming and Zhu Xue, Du Shaofu learned that the powerful men of the Tian she sect, Xuan Ming sect and Xuan Fu sect had gone to look for the bodies of the golden winged Dapeng bird and the purple flame demon Huang, but they all disappeared. They did not know what had happened in the distance. After a long wait, they could only explore the situation carefully.


    When they got to the place where the incident happened, they found that it was in a mess. There were no bodies of golden winged ROC and purple flame demon Huang, and none of the elders in the clan were found. However, some people on the ground accidentally found some fallen feathers of purple flame Phoenix, a golden winged ROC bird. This was definitely a treasure, and it caused a lot of competition.


    The three disciples of the Mountain Gate fought a big battle, killing and injuring many people, and then they were scattered.Later, there were more and more demon hunters and adventurers around. Zhu Xue and Guo Ming found that LV Kun and others of the snake clan had joined hands with a group of people called the white leopard demon hunting group that day. They wanted to seize the purple flame demon Huang feather they got. They ran away all the way, and then they were just met by Du Shaofu.


    When Du Shaofu listened to the two men''s words, he had a general understanding of the situation in his heart, but naturally he would not tell Zhu Xue and Guo Ming that the strong men in their family had long been torn to pieces by the three monsters, and one of the old man''s grey hair was chased by the monster king at the beginning, and he was afraid that it would be more and more ominous.


    Du Shaofu didn''t mean to hide the news from Zhu Xue and Guo Ming. It was just about the golden winged ROC bird and the purple flame demon Huang. It was better to keep a secret in case of any impetuous disaster.


    Du Shaofu is not stupid. If someone knows that he has cultivated the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird, there will be endless troubles. At least, he will be regarded as an experimental object to study, and if it is serious, his life will not be saved.


    "I don''t know your name. Where are you from? Thank you for your help this time." Zhu Xue gazed at Du Shaofu with a pair of clear eyes. She was wearing a light green shirt and a melon seed face. She was beautiful and elegant.


    "Du Shaofu has no family, no school." Du Shaofu looked at Zhu Xue and said with a smile.


    "No door, no school."


    Zhu Xue and Guo Ming seem to have some disbelief. At first, when they saw that there was a strong man behind the young man in front of him, the awe inspiring copper snake elder of the heavenly snake sect didn''t dare to move around. They thought that Du Shaofu had something hidden and didn''t intend to tell his school. Zhu Xue didn''t ask any more questions and said with a smile, "I don''t know what your plan is?"


    Du Shaofu said, "I''m going to leave the savage mountains and go to stone city."


    Zhu Xuemei frowned and said: "from our present position to Shicheng, at our speed, we may not be able to go out in half a month. Younger martial Brother Guo Ming and I should first go out of the wild animal mountain range, and then try to find a way to train the strong disciples to find the lost younger martial brothers and sisters. The wild beast mountain range is very dangerous now. How about we go together? ¡±


    "this..."


    Du Shaofu thought about it for a moment. Zhu Xue and Guo Ming are both born in the natural environment. Their strength is not weak. Two more people really want to be safer. Although they are in trouble now, they have already stepped in, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go together."


    "The two shifts have been issued in succession. The update is completed today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    "That would be great."


    When Guo Ming was overjoyed, Zhu Xue also felt a sigh of relief. They could see that Du Shaofu was very powerful, and even had an unfathomable feeling. A practitioner with a mysterious level in his natural environment was directly killed. If he was around, they would naturally be much safer. Even elder crane praised the youth in front of him.


    Guo Ming has a serious injury and Zhu Xue has consumed too much. They all need to be cultivated and can''t go on.


    Therefore, in the evening, Du Shaofu went out alone to hunt and kill a cross mountain demon pig, carried it back to the valley and began to barbecue it. The meat was so delicious that both Guo Ming and Zhu Xue opened their eyes and swallowed their saliva.


    "If you are hungry, let''s eat together."


    Du Shaofu said to the two men that he was not polite. He was not polite either. He was really hungry, but Zhu Xue was more reserved. However, Guo Ming had already torn off a small pig leg and handed it to her. He tasted a mouthful in Dai Mei''s frown. Then his eyes showed surprise. Finally, he could not afford to be reserved. I don''t know if it is because of this Also hungry relationship, I feel that this barbecue is not the general delicious can compare.


    "It''s so delicious. I''ve never had such a delicious barbecue."


    On the other hand, Guo Ming was full of admiration as he wolfed down his food, thanking Du Shaofu again and again.


    After wolfing down and burping, Guo Ming and Zhu Xue continue to heal and recuperate.


    Du Shaofu also sat on his knees and began to run the training method of the golden fin ROC bird, which was just absorbed in the pig, and suddenly the gas of silk essence was absorbed.


    As a demon beast, he can extract energy from food and flesh for his own use, and has cultivated the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird. Du Shaofu can also have this method now, especially the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird is not ordinary. As the top race among the demons, his cultivation method is more horrible and abnormal.


    Only a Chuanshan demon pig or a roasted Chuanshan demon pig can not provide much energy. In the cultivation method of golden winged Dapeng bird, it can be used to extract and refine energy by eating the flesh and blood of other monsters raw. The energy contained in the bloody flesh and blood is the most rich and pure.


    As a human being, Du Shaofu could not eat the flesh and blood of monsters raw.


    But now it''s terrible to be able to extract energy from food for his own use. Du Shaofu thought that if he swallowed a high-level monster, even if it was roasted, he would get huge energy, and the speed of progress would certainly be faster.


    He has already practiced the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird. Next, Du Shaofu plans to cultivate and strengthen himself in accordance with the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird, including the method of body training.


    We should know that the body of the golden winged ROC is extremely powerful. It is said that the top of the family of golden winged mires exists. The terrible real ROC usually feeds on the legendary dragon tribe.


    Taking the giant dragon as food, we can see how strong the body of the golden winged ROC is. Otherwise, how can it feed on the Dragon tribe.


    The next day, when it was light, Du Shaofu, Guo Ming and Zhu Xue left the valley to continue their journey.


    After taking a lot of pills, Guo Ming''s injury seems to recover very quickly, which is not much of a hindrance. Du Shaofu also sighs in secret. He is worthy of being the disciples of the great sect of the great gate, and he has a strong foundation.


    Du Shaofu saw with his own eyes that all the pills taken by Guo Ming were of great value. The younger generation in Du''s family could not compare with each other. No wonder all the people hoped that they could join those big sects. There was a big difference in cultivation resources.


    Compared with his own age, it is difficult for him to realize that he is a young man, even if he is young.


    In the early morning, there was silence in the wild animal mountains. The three men were also careful along the way. Three pairs of eyes were constantly sweeping through the surrounding dense forest. Guo Ming was holding the sword tightly in his hand, ready to deal with all emergencies.


    Du Shaofu, who was a rookie at the beginning, has become more sophisticated recently. He has benefited a lot from the training of the beautiful woman in plain clothes.


    Zhu Xue and Guo Ming secretly expressed surprise at Du Shaofu''s every move in the dense forest. They could see that the young people in front of them were much more sophisticated than them. Therefore, at the end of the day, both of them, intentionally or unintentionally, regarded Du Shaofu as the center of the three.


    Zhu Xue seems to be weak. She shuttles through the valley and the dense forest all the way, and her seemingly delicate face makes people feel pity. However, her speed is faster than that of Guo Ming. In the cultivation realm of the three people, she is still the highest.


    After all, the wild animal mountain is a wild animal mountain. Even at this time, it is still full of danger in the marginal area. The three people are careful, but they are still attacked by monsters.


    The three were attacked by a group of wild wolf dogs, which are the offspring of a wolf family monster and a dog family monster. Strong adult wild wolf dogs are enough to step on the congenital level. When they go out, they attack in groups. Their sense of smell and speed are very sensitive. Even the whole demon hunting group is afraid of meeting the wild wolf dog."Ouch!"


    Under the leadership of a black wolf dog the size of a tiger, more than 20 wild wolf dogs directly attacked the three people, roaring into the sky and tusks Zhanzhan.


    "Do it!"


    Du Shaofu, Guo Ming and Zhu Xue are not weak any more, so they start to work immediately.


    After killing two wild wolf dogs, Du Shaofu directly pounced on the leading black wolf dog.


    "Ouch!"


    However, just after the fight, Du Shaofu urged the wave boxing to shake the black wolf dog back. The black wolf dog did not know what he felt. Looking at Du Shaofu, his fierce and ferocious eyes were filled with fear, and then he ran away immediately.


    This made Du Shaofu wonder. The fierce wolf dog led by him was obviously not easy to provoke. He was even stronger than the inborn man in the white leopard demon hunting troupe that he killed yesterday. If he wanted to kill him, he had to spend some time. But I don''t know why the wild wolf dog ran away directly.


    The next attack by two groups of monsters came after Du Shaofu made a move. Those leading monsters showed their fear directly and then began to flee. They did not dare to attack three people again.


    These changes make Guo Ming and Zhu Xue feel abnormal. After being surprised, they seem to want to extract Du Shaofu''s identity from Du Shaofu''s words. Unfortunately, there is no useful information


    "It''s no wonder that elder crane often tells us that there are people out there, and there''s heaven and earth out there. Brother Shaofu, you''re really strong. The King Kong Python just now is famous for its strength. Even if it''s the innate level on the other side, he can''t do anything about him. I didn''t expect that Shaofu brother could fight directly."


    In a mountain path, Guo Ming has more and more admiration for Du Shaofu. Among his peers in Xuanfu sect, he is absolutely extraordinary. Usually, he has a high opinion, not to mention ordinary people''s eyes. However, after seeing Du Shaofu, he has gained insight completely and his pride has disappeared a lot.


    As for Guo Ming''s words, Du Shaofu just gave a casual smile, wondering why those monsters would run away in front of him.


    In the evening, the three continue to find a hidden valley to rest, and they also have to eat barbecue. This time, Zhu Xue is not reserved, but also takes the initiative to help Du Shaofu. Guo Ming is always beside the mouth.


    After the last gulp, the three of them adjusted their breath. Today, Monday, the recommended tickets are very important, so please click on the recommended tickets and ask for collection and support. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    "We met along the way. I guess you will leave the wild animal mountain first, so we go towards the exit. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Shen Yan finished speaking to Guo Ming, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "younger martial Brother Guo Ming, who is this?"


    "Forgot to introduce." With a smile, Guo Ming immediately said to Shen Yan, "this is Du Shaofu, elder martial sister Zhu Xue and I would be in trouble if not for Shaofu brothers'' help on the way."


    Later, Guo Ming told the people about LV Kun and the Baibao demon hunting group of the tianshe sect. Several disciples of the Xuanfu sect were all gnashing their teeth, and threatened to deal with the snake sect and the Baibao demon hunting group.


    When Shen Yan heard that Du Shaofu had killed a man of cultivation at the level of mystery and mystery, he couldn''t help looking at Du Shaofu again.


    "Brother Shaofu, we are safer now. Let''s leave the wild animal mountain with us first." Guo Ming was happy to tell Du Shaofu that it would be safer to meet his lost brother.


    "Brother Guo Ming, I don''t think you and sister Zhu Xue need to trouble brother Du any more. I''m afraid brother Du has something else to do, so we can''t delay brother Du any more."


    As soon as Guo Ming''s voice dropped, Shen Yan gave a smile. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "brother Du, thank you for taking care of younger martial Brother Guo Ming and younger sister Zhu Xue. If you have the opportunity to thank each other in the future, you will not have to trouble brother Du any more."


    On hearing this, Zhu Xue and Guo Ming have changed their faces.


    "Ha ha."


    Du Shaofu didn''t know that Shen Yan didn''t want to follow them by himself. Obviously, he was trying to get rid of the grind and kill the donkey. He looked at Shen Yan with a smile and said, "since you have met in the same door, don''t leave the last one."


    "Brother Shaofu, it''s not right for you to be alone. You''d better follow us."


    Zhu Xue said to Du Shaofu that she was very aware of the danger in the wild animal mountains. She knew that there was something wrong with a person. Besides, she also knew that for her and Guo Ming, Du Shaofu had offended the white leopard demon hunting group and the Tian she sect. If she met those people, it would be even more troublesome.


    "Brother Shaofu, how are we together? I''m not sure if you are alone." Guo Ming also retained Du Shaofu.


    In the face of the two men''s detainment, Du Shaofu''s unhappiness soon dissipated. He said with a smile, "it''s all right. Be careful. We''ll see you later."


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu turned and left. Since some people didn''t like to stay, Du Shaofu was never the one who asked for it. What''s more, Du Shaofu didn''t like too many people. When he saw Zhu Xue and Guo Ming meeting his classmates, he intended to leave.


    "Younger martial sister Zhu Xue, younger martial Brother Guo Ming and brother Du are afraid that there is something else, we should not force them."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s departure, Shen Yan''s eyes also showed some doubts. Originally, he thought it would take a lot of words to get rid of this man, but he was very smart.


    "Elder martial brother, if it wasn''t for the Shaofu brothers who saved us, we were afraid that we would be in danger." Zhu Xue looked up at Shen Yan with her bright eyes. She knew that Shen Yan was trying to get rid of Du Shaofu. She could not understand the meaning of the words.


    Looking at Zhu Xue''s eyes, Shen Yan''s eyes secretly wiped a little dark color, and then said: "younger martial sister, if we have a chance in the future, we can give him some compensation, but after all, he is an outsider, so it''s not safe for us to let him follow."


    "But..."


    "Younger martial sister, people are dangerous. You should pay more attention to it. If I am here, you will take good care of you."


    Zhu Xue wanted to say something, but Shen Yan interrupted her and said, "younger martial sister, I asked Du Shaofu to leave for a reason. We found a place in front of us. Recently, the spirit is full, and there will be Xiaguang in the evening. It is likely that there is a high-grade elixir mature. At this time, it is not good for others to follow. I think the younger martial sister can understand me, and I do so It''s also for the sake of all brothers. "


    Zhu Xue and Guo Ming are moving. It seems that they can''t find words to refute Shen Yan. Finally, they can only stop talking.


    In the evening, the sunset clouds project, rendering half of the sky a fiery red.


    With the setting sun setting to the west, the sight in the dense forest is gradually getting dim.


    After leaving Zhu Xue and Guo Ming, Du Shaofu also plans to find a place to rest and settle down in the evening. He will continue to drive back to Shicheng early tomorrow morning. It is estimated that after such a long time, the woman in plain clothes will not be in the wild animal mountain range, and the drunkard father at home must be worried about himself.


    As for the Du family, Du Shaofu sighed to himself that if it had been more than a month before, even if he had not appeared for half a year, he was afraid that someone would have noticed him.


    At night, the cold moonlight from the sky slowly sprinkles, the whole mountain is covered with a light soft gauze.


    In a canyon, there was a deep muffled sound. A young man was just wearing tight shorts, showing a thin but extremely strong chest and straight shoulders. The whole body was filled with pale gold light, and there were hidden talismans flowing on the skin. Then, as if he was sick, he kept hitting the stone wall.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Young people use their arms, elbows, back, chest, knees, shoulders and so on every inch of skin constantly hit the stone wall, every impact, is to make the stone wall vibrate, crack, a lot of gravel fell.It took two hours for the boy to stop. As soon as the fingerprints were collected, the light golden light on the whole body converged, and the hidden talisman lines gradually disappeared into the skin.


    "The practice of the golden winged ROC is self abuse."


    After a mouthful of turbid Qi was exhaled from his mouth, Du Shaofu could not help sighing. He just kept hitting himself, but he could not use the dark Qi. This is one of the methods of body training for the golden winged ROC bird. When the golden winged ROC bird cubs are young, they will take the elixir to strengthen their body, and then hit the whole body in a self abusive way to achieve the purpose of relaxing meridians and activating collaterals, and finally let the body absorb the best.


    In the cultivation of human martial arts, taking miraculous medicine is to absorb the power of the miraculous medicine into Xuanqi to enter the Shenque and strive for a breakthrough. Many monsters who take the miraculous medicine and Tiancai Dibao also absorb the power of the elixir into Xuanqi to break through. But the golden winged ROC bird absorbs the power of the elixir on the body, and enhances the body to a terrible level.


    There are three levels in the body training of the golden winged ROC bird. The first level is to refine the golden feather, the second level is to cut the bone and wash the marrow, and the third level is to boil and refine the divine body. If you can cultivate the third level of boiling refining spirit body, the golden winged ROC bird will be one of the most terrible top demons in the world.


    Du Shaofu is not a monster. However, after practicing the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird, Du Shaofu knows that he can cultivate this body training method. He does not have golden Pengyu, but he has skin and flesh, which can make his body defense stronger. As for the second layer of cutting bones, washing pith and refining spirit body, it is easier to understand.


    In the experiment just now, Du Shaofu also proved that he was fully capable of practicing the cultivation method of the golden winged Dapeng birds. The elixir he took came from the inborn cultivation of the white leopard demon hunting group. After taking the elixir, he practiced the body training method of self abuse. Although he felt pain all over his body, it was like a bone falling apart, but Du Shaofu could feel it clearly The power of miraculous medicine spreads and flows in one''s own skin and flesh. The power of those miraculous drugs that are directly taken in the body is not transformed into dark Qi and absorbed into the Shenque, but distributed in the skin and flesh of the whole body. The just kind of self abusive impact can make the body absorb the medicine evenly and effectively.


    If someone''s body can be as strong and terrifying as the top monster golden winged Dapeng bird, Du Shaofu would like to think about it. Just one practice will make Du Shaofu feel his body stronger again, stronger than before.


    "It seems that we need to find more miraculous medicine to take in the future."


    Du Shaofu secretly said in his heart that he immediately put on his clothes and cleaned up. His figure left the canyon like a ghost in the moonlight.


    At the beginning of autumn, the leaves of the dense forest begin to turn yellow, and occasionally there are fallen leaves. Under the sunlight shining through the layers of leaves, the leaves are more golden and beautiful.


    "Click, click..."


    Five big men were walking through the dense forest, their soles stepping on the dead branches and making a click sound.


    "I didn''t expect that the three regiments were killed. If you dare to kill the people of my white leopard demon hunting group, that guy is afraid of his long life."


    "Some people say that the one who killed the third regiment is still a young boy. It''s impossible."


    "It is estimated that the young man has some origin. In short, we just need to find the guy who is looking for death, and then inform the second leader and the third leader to clean them up."


    Du Shaofu''s body curled up in the Bush, and his brow slightly wrinkled. It seemed that after killing the so-called three leaders of the white leopard demon hunting group, the people of the white leopard demon hunting group did not intend to let go of themselves. In the surrounding mountains, people from the white leopard demon hunting group were looking for themselves.


    "In this case, it''s better to start first. I don''t know if these guys have any elixir on them."


    In the Bush, Du Shaofu''s pupils shrank and his face sank as he looked at the five big men passing by.


    "This time, it is said that some people in the wild animal mountain really got the treasure. If only I could get it."


    "Some time ago, many monster corpses were obtained. Fortunately, our white leopard demon hunting group came in early, so we didn''t suffer any loss. After selling those monster materials, we were rich."


    The five men walked slowly, but subconsciously formed a defensive circle to guard against sudden dangerous attacks, which proved that these five men were demon hunters with rich experience in the wild animal mountains.


    "Thank you for your reward. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    Some of the strengths in front of you may be more important than some of your strengths.


    Du Shaofu didn''t have any experience at all, but in recent years, he had a lot of experience, which made Du Shaofu feel grateful for the beautiful woman. He didn''t know whether the beautiful woman was still in the wild animal mountain.


    "There''s a monster coming. Run."


    With a smile on his mouth, Du Shaofu rushed out of the Bush, looking flustered and quick, and rushed to the man who was nothing but the white leopard demon hunting group.


    "Monster."


    When the five white leopard demon hunting group heard someone yelling at the monster behind him, they turned around subconsciously and vigilantly. They were completely defensive. They looked at a young man running in a panic. At first, a man called out: "boy, where is a monster?"


    "There are monsters in the back..."


    Du Shaofu ran to the five people in a panic, his face flustered.


    "Where is the demon behind..."


    Before the voice of the first great man had fallen, Du Shaofu had come to him. A cold light swept out of his hand and swept it like lightning on the big man''s throat. The words of the great man were completely solidified in his throat.


    After a quick solution to a demon hunter, Du Shaofu''s face showed a sneer, his back hand crossed, and a cold light fell on the chest of the second demon hunter. The fist wrapped in Xuanqi of the left hand, with a strange wave, also instantly fell on the chest of the third demon hunter.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    With a low, muffled sound, one blow directly blew the third demon hunter away, and the second fell to the ground, with a sharp dagger in his chest, and the red blood fountain around him came out.


    The dagger came from the white leopard demon hunting group who died yesterday. Du Shaofu solved three demon hunters like a lightning bolt. It seemed that he had been rehearsed. The speed was too fast for people to react.


    "Who are you You are the one who killed the third commander... "


    In a short time, the remaining two demon hunters of the white leopard demon hunting group finally came back to their senses.


    "Bang!"


    But it was too late. Under the low muffled sound, a big man''s mouth was full of blood, and his body was blown away directly.


    Du Shaofu came to the last big man. His resolute face showed a sharp look. He said in a low voice: "how many people are there in the demon hunting group of white leopard? How many people are there in this group? What are the cultivation levels of your sophomore and chief commander?"


    "There are hundreds of people in our white leopard demon hunting group. There are five practitioners of the natural environment. The second leader is at the other side of the congenital realm, and the chief commander is already at the level of the perfect level of the congenital environment. If you dare to kill the people of the white leopard demon hunting group, you can''t walk out of the wild animal mountains alive."


    The big man looked at Du Shaofu, his body trembled. The words in his mouth raised some courage for him. At the same time, his right hand took out a whistle in his arms and put it in his mouth and immediately made a sharp sound.


    "I''m waiting for you to inform your companion."


    Du Shaofu raised a smile from the corner of his mouth. His figure was thrown out, and the mysterious Qi surged. His fist fell on the man''s chest again. When the fist fell, he could hear the crack of the ribs in his chest. Then his five viscera and six Fu organs were broken. Finally, his vitality began to crack and disappear.


    Du Shaofu, who killed the last demon hunter of the white leopard demon hunting group, quickly searched the five people. Unfortunately, he did not find the magic medicine he wanted. Not only was he disappointed.


    Any elixir is of great value. These five people are not strong in strength and have no high status in the demon hunting group of white leopard. They may not get the elixir from the wild animal mountain range.


    After putting away some of the five people''s fragmentary things, Du Shaofu looked up at the deep forest around him, and there were figures running in the distance.


    From the mouth of the last dead man, Du Shaofu learned that the white leopard demon hunting group had five innate realms. He had killed one of them. Now there are still four. The two regiments are still on the other side of the congenital realm, and the chief commander is even more perfect in the congenital environment. If they are surrounded, the consequences will be bad.


    "White leopard demon hunting troupe."


    He murmured in his mouth and sneered at his face. Du Shaofu turned around and left quickly.


    Hundreds of people from the white leopard demon hunting group wanted to search for themselves. Du Shaofu had to find a way to get out of the group. The people around him were attracted, so he could get away easily. This was also a kind of beating around the bush.


    When many figures appeared at the scene of Du Shaofu''s shooting, Du Shaofu had already disappeared under the cover of bushes.


    "Second in charge, our people have been killed."


    A moment later, more than 30 figures respectfully looked at a fat man.


    The fat man looked gloomy. He crouched beside the five corpses and examined it. His face became more and more gloomy. He said, "the one who did it is the cultivation of the innate environment. Like the third leader''s method of death, it was the boy who did it. The boy is nearby. Chase me. You must break the boy''s corpse to pieces!"


    In the evening, the five people lying in the woods were obviously too short to deal with."Asshole, find it for me. You must find that boy."


    The fat man almost roared, his face was gloomy and ugly, and his eyes were full of killing intention.


    At dusk, the sky was dim, and there was a bloody killing smell in the dense forest, which filled the air.


    "Son of a bitch, the news came out that the boy had stolen the" moving goods skills "of our white leopard demon hunting group. I want to make him have no way to escape and no place to hide." Beside the corpses of the demon hunters of the white leopard demon hunting group, the fat man roared ferociously.


    In the next few days, a startling news spread quickly in the surrounding mountains. A young man had stolen the "moving goods martial arts" of the white leopard demon hunting troupe. Many of the white leopard demon hunting troupes died in their hands. The boy appeared and disappeared, and the white leopard demon hunting group was in a panic.


    "I don''t know what the boy came from. He even dared to deal with the white leopard demon hunting group."


    "The Fat Dragon and the thin tiger of the white leopard demon hunting troupe are not easy to provoke. Can a young man be better than them?"


    "I heard that the boy is also a natural condition. It is estimated that he is the descendant of the gate. Otherwise, he would not dare to deal with the white leopard demon hunting group. In a word, this time, the white leopard demon hunting group has lost its face."


    "If we met that young man, we would be able to do something. After all, the martial arts skills at the level of moving products are amazing."


    "It is said that the thin tiger has gone to the Diling gorge. It is said that there is a high-quality elixir to mature there recently


    "High quality elixir, it''s worth a lot. Let''s go and have a look. Maybe we can get it."


    In the surrounding mountains, from time to time, we can hear some small groups chatting with each other. Many topics are about the mysterious youth and the white leopard demon hunting group.


    "High quality panacea."


    In the hidden dense forest, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, and his eyes were bright. The golden winged ROC bird''s body training method made him need a lot of elixir. The higher the level of the elixir, the better the effect.


    "It''s sinister enough."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. The white leopard demon hunting troupe actually heard that he had stolen "moving product martial arts skills". The martial arts of dynamic products, which can communicate the pulse of martial arts, are the martial arts skills of practitioners at the pulsating level. The martial arts value of mobile products is amazing enough to make all demon hunters and adventurers around them fight against them.


    After a few seconds, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared again.


    The setting sun shone on the mountains, and the red clouds dyed half of the sky.


    "The boy is in front of you. Go after him."


    "That boy has the skills of moving goods. Don''t let him run away."


    In the quiet twilight, on the edge of the wild beast mountain range, suddenly there are shouts of the road and the sound of chasing and killing, constantly ringing through the deep forest.


    "What a sinister fellow."


    Before the crowd, Du Shaofu ran away quickly. He swore in a low voice and spit hard in the nearby bush. His brow was slightly frowned and his face was slightly coagulated. He did not expect that he had killed several people of the white leopard demon hunting group again not long ago, but was found by the people around him, and finally fell into the pursuit.


    "Boy, where to escape, you''re dead today!"


    A fat middle-aged man looks bloated, but his speed is amazing. With a sneer on his face, he chases after him while tearing open his throat and yelling loudly. Many figures behind him yell in unison, and the sound of hunting spreads all over the mountains.


    Du Shaofu did not dare to stay. It was not a wonderful thing to be besieged. As the saying goes, it is difficult to defeat four hands with two fists.


    The fat man''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the young man''s figure, his face became more and more gloomy. It seemed that he did not expect that the speed of the young man was so fast.


    "Look where you''re going, dragon trot!"


    After a deep drink, the fat man''s dark Qi surged all over his body, and the dark Qi gushed out from the soles of his feet. Then the fat man''s body seemed as if he had been helped by God, and his speed soared. He quickly chased Du Shaofu, bringing the distance closer and closer.


    "Body and martial arts."


    Feeling the wind breaking behind him, Du Shaofu quickly turned back. He was also quite surprised. The fat man obviously urged a kind of body skill and martial arts skills, so that his speed soared. There was a faint golden light overflowing all over his body. Du Shaofu''s speed was accelerated a lot again, keeping a distance and looking forward to the mountains ahead.


    They chased each other one by one, and behind them, many shouts and chases rang through the mountains, but no one was faster than the fat middle-aged. After a while, only the fat middle-aged closely followed Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, you can''t escape today."


    Half an hour later, the fat middle-aged people were more and more close to Du Shaofu. A ferocious and murderous expression appeared on his face. He waved his hand, and a mysterious air in his palm turned into a strong wind, which was like a kind of training, and directly hit Du Shaofu''s back.


    Feeling the attack of the strong wind behind him, Du Shaofu turned back, and a stream of dark air surged out of his right hand, just like a wave, and directly collided with the dark air.


    "Today, there are more than 3000 words of chapters in the third watch. During the new book period, Xiao Yu will also compete to update more. If you don''t have a collection, please collect a book by the number of waves. Only when the collection is high can it be put on the shelf, and then it can be updated wildly.. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    "Bang!"


    Two dark air collided, shaking the air flow of space for a tremor, the surrounding soil layer was directly blown away by the fierce wind, dust flying, stone shooting.


    "It''s the beginning of the birth."


    The fat middle-aged looked gloomy and sneered. From the hands of the young man in front of him, he knew that the young man was just the first step up in his natural environment. Although they are all a level of congenital state, there are great differences among the four levels of the first landing, mystery, the other side and the perfection. He was born on the other side of the level, which is enough to easily kill a warrior who has just boarded the level of the congenital realm. The gap between ranks is insurmountable.


    "On the other side of the heaven, the fat dragon of the white leopard demon hunting troupe."


    In the eyes of the white panther, Du Fu''s hunting troupe got a lot of information from the sight of the white panther.


    "You''ve got the right answer. You can rest assured and die!"


    Feilong drank coldly, his eyes filled with murderous intent, and finally caught up with the boy in front of him. How could he let go of it, sneer, stomp on the ground fiercely, and a mysterious wave of air fluctuated. His fat body was extremely sensitive and went straight to Du Shaofu and kicked him in the chest like lightning.


    "Tiangang feet!"


    On the footprints, the dark air surged, and the fierce and fierce wind seemed to be trying to kick through the space directly, reaching Du Shaofu''s chest in an instant.


    Du Shaofu''s resolute face moved with no intention of avoiding. His fingerprints condensed rapidly, and a stream of mysterious air surged out in an instant, which made the surrounding space fluctuate like the boiling water surface. His momentum suddenly became fierce and frightening, just like the sleeping beast Su wake up.


    "The waves are rough!"


    A thunderous sound like thunder suddenly came out. Du Shaofu''s palm print condensed, and a strong wind that could be seen by the naked eye spread and spread. Then, it quickly collided with the foot that was kicked, and the strong wind like waves kept hitting the foot.


    "Boom


    The Fat Dragon''s body was directly shaken open, and its flesh ball like body rotated 360 degrees in mid air, and its feet were bent and bent. When it landed on the ground, it could not help stepping back a few steps to stabilize its body.


    Du Shaofu''s body also staggered back two steps, and his eyes were a little surprised. Now that he was at the level of the natural environment, he didn''t take advantage of it. When you know that you don''t have any realm, you are already a top disciple of the tianshe sect who can deal with the ninth heavyweight the day after tomorrow with the help of the stormy palm. It shows that there is a huge gap between the level of the other side of the congenital realm and the level of the first level of the congenital realm.


    "As expected, he has some strength. No wonder he can kill the third one."


    When Fei Long''s eyes looked at Du Shaofu again, his gloomy face and his slightly narrowed eyes were also slightly shocked. He was born on the other side of the river and didn''t take advantage of the boy''s hand. After the shock, Wei Mi''s intention of killing was even stronger, and he said with a grim smile: "boy, even if you have some strength, you are still in front of me It''s a dead end. It''s your honor to die in my "explosive Xuanquan" hands


    As the voice fell, the dark air around the Fat Dragon began to spread out a blazing breath, which made the temperature of the surrounding space rise rapidly, as if the whole space was about to catch fire. In the condensation of the fingerprints, the fist was quickly covered with a layer of flame like cuticle, and there was a faint flame Rune jumping.


    "Blast Xuanquan, go!"


    When the seal was completely condensed, ferocity reappeared on Fei Long''s face. The seal appeared in front of Du Shaofu like a fireball. He smashed it down with all his strength, without any delay.


    In Feilong''s eyes, fangruo has seen that the boy in front of him has become a corpse. He has a perfect level of martial arts, which is almost as fast as moving goods. This is also his strongest attack. In this wild beast mountain range, many monsters and martial arts practitioners of the same level at the heaven level have been damaged by his explosive Xuanquan.


    "Not weak innate martial arts."


    as like as two peas in the middle of the crisis, Du Shaofu suddenly smiled and was just like the same hand print. The body was centered around the waves. The terrible waves of the volcano suddenly fluctuated. The energy of heaven and earth in the square space poured incessantly against it. The whole body seemed to be moving with a light.


    "The channel moves the military pulse, the pulsating level."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s sudden aura of light and terror, Feilong''s eyes, which always seem to be slightly narrowed, suddenly constrict his pupils, and his opponent actually has the trace of using force. It''s only pulse level that can do it. But this is clearly the congenital situation. How can a boy who has just ascended the level of the natural environment have the ability to use the pulse.


    All the speed is too fast, the fist print and the palm print instantly hit together.


    "The waves are rough!"


    The same stormy palm is different in power. This time, what Du Shaofu urged is the improved stormy palm. Previously, it was just the normal stormy palm."Boom


    At the moment, with the improvement of the stormy waves, a sudden burst of thunder like thunder suddenly spread out, and a wave of stormy strong wind energy kept hitting the former''s hot fist.


    "Bang!"


    The dull sound formed by the impact of the dark air resounded through the mountain forest. With the dull sound falling, the sound of bone cracking suddenly came out from the Fat Dragon''s fist, and the color of pain surged on his face, and the blood gushed from his mouth, and then the fat body came out.


    "Click!"


    After the fall of more than ten meters, the body of the Fat Dragon hit a huge rock hard, and the rock suddenly cracked and burst into gravel and shot away.


    "No, it''s too strong."


    The fat dragon, who fell to the ground, struggled to get up quickly. He didn''t care about the blood in his mouth. He was about to escape. With his long experience of climbing and rolling in the wild animal mountains, he was absolutely quick to escape.


    "Do you think you can really catch up with me? It''s just waiting for you to catch up."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure leaped out like lightning. At the moment when the fat dragon was about to escape, his figure fell down and spread his arms like a giant ROC spreading his wings and a hawk hunting for food!


    At this moment, the dying Fat Dragon felt like a real ROC plunging down, especially the terrible momentum, which was more like the real ROC, not only in shape but also in spirit.


    "Boom


    The right arm was closed one by one, just like a big roc flapping its wings. At last, it was severely patted on the fat dragon, and its body was directly rolled up for more than ten meters. Then it fell on a towering tree, and the tree cracked and collapsed. The surrounding ground cracked, and the terrible wind swept away like a storm.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the mountains behind, the white leopard demon hunting troupe and many demon hunters came after them. The adventurers finally caught up with them. When they saw the scene in front of them, they couldn''t help but take a breath. The figure stopped and dared not go any further. The fat dragons on the other side of the natural boundary fell to the ground, and the boy was so strong.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the dying Fat Dragon. With one blow, he directly solved the Fat Dragon who could no longer struggle. His hands were clean and overbearing. The figures who kept catching up with him were shocking. The second leader of the white leopard demon hunting group and the Fat Dragon on the other side of the heaven were killed by the young tyrant in front of him.


    The incessant roar and chase sound finally calmed down. The sky was silent, and all the people''s eyes were shaking. Those demon hunters of the white leopard demon hunting group saw that the second leader of the fat dragon was also killed by the young man, and there was no time for them to step forward and hide.


    Du Shaofu groped for a while on Feilong''s body, and took everything he could take into his arms.


    "Come up if you don''t want to die."


    Du Shaofu dropped his voice and finally looked at the onlookers around him. His eyes were cold and his eyes were sharp and frightening.


    "What a terrible look, like fierce birds and beasts."


    Du Fu''s eyes were awed by the sight of the Fat Dragon.


    Glancing around again, Du Shaofu turned around and left. No one dared to stop him. Fei Long''s body was the best deterrent. No one on the scene wanted to provoke the terrible teenager.


    As soon as Du Shaofu was in the shadow, his face quickly turned pale. Although he killed the fat dragon, Du Shaofu himself was exhausted. In particular, he tried his best to stir up the turbulent waves after perfection, which almost absorbed the dark air in the shrine. At this time, he needed a quiet and safe place to recover his strength.


    "It was close."


    Du Shaofu said in his heart that if he could not frighten the people of the white leopard demon hunting group to drink other demon hunters, the consequences would be serious. After being exhausted, he didn''t have much strength to fight again. Fortunately, the body of fat dragon was frightening.


    A little smile appeared on his face, and killing the fat dragon was also a calculation arranged by Du Shaofu. Although the Fat Dragon had body skills and Cultivation on the other side of the heaven, with the speed of the golden winged ROC bird, Du Shaofu could get some speed benefits by practicing the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird at this time, which was really not what the Fat Dragon could easily pursue On.


    Seeing that Feilong was the only one to catch up with him and there were no other strong men around him, Du Shaofu was not polite enough to kill Feilong. The result was almost the same as what he had imagined.


    "Thank you, commander Feng Ye, for his prize of 10000 yuan for his works, master Jiuchong Linghuang for his 20000 yuan for his works, and for the two brothers of Gao Fu Shuai. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    At night, the wind blows and the forest sea rises and falls.


    In the valley, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, breathing and breathing in the way of the golden winged ROC bird. The light golden light was enveloped around him, which was extremely mysterious.


    Diling gorge, located at the edge of the wild animal mountain range, is overlapped by layers of canyons and towering cliffs. Every morning and evening, it is covered with thick fog, making it difficult to see things.


    It is said that there are still fierce monsters in the Diling gorge all year round, so even demon hunters dare not set foot easily.


    Recently, a lot of people gathered outside Diling gorge, but no one dared to step into it easily.


    Night, cold as water, the moon hung high in the sky.


    In Diling gorge, a strong aura wave spread, which makes people smell the mind rippling.


    On a huge rock outside the Diling gorge, there are about a dozen young girls standing there, who are the disciples of Xuanfu sect.


    Zhu Xue, Guo Ming and Shen Yan stood in the middle, looking at dozens of figures on a small hillside a hundred meters away. Zhu Xuejiao''s face was slightly heavy and her lips were light. She said, "the people of the heavenly snake sect are also here."


    "Elder martial brother Shen Yan, several of our younger martial brothers were killed by the people of the heavenly snake sect. We must avenge them." Guo Ming said to Shen Yan.


    Shen Yan was also looking at the people of the tianshe sect in the distance, and his expression was slightly heavy. He said, "the people of the tianshe sect are with the people of the white leopard demon hunting group. We can''t get any advantage by using our hands now."


    "Shen Yan, you came quite early."


    There are several figures coming. Several teenagers of seventeen or eighteen years old, a young man in Chinese costume and a boy in short clothes are very outstanding. They jump on the boulder, and the eyes of the young man in Chinese costume fall on Zhu Xue directly.


    "Lin boguang, Wang Yuan, are you here?"


    Shen Yan saw this, and immediately went forward to see Lin boguang''s eyes burning down on Zhu Xue''s body. His eyes were not happy, but he did not show any trace.


    The well-dressed boy didn''t pay attention to Shen Yan, but the boy in short clothes looked at Shen Yan and said, "Shen Yan, according to what we have agreed in advance, we xuanming sect and your Xuanfu sect will join forces to deal with LV Kun of the tianshe sect for the time being. However, who gets the miraculous medicine in the end depends on his own ability."


    "No problem." Shen Yan nodded.


    "I don''t know the name of this younger martial sister. My name is Lin boguang. Can you get to know me?" The young man in Huafu came to Zhu Xue''s side, and his eyes were straight on Zhu Xue''s body, as if he had seen the prey.


    Zhu Xue looked at Lin boguang, and his bright eyes were filled with indifference, saying, "you have self-respect."


    At the end of the speech, the slender figure turned and looked into the canyon. He didn''t want to pay more attention to Lin boguang.


    "Have personality, I like it, sooner or later you will be my Lin boguang''s woman."


    Lin Po Guang whispered in Zhu Xue''s ear. Then he laughed and looked deep into the canyon. He said, "it seems that the elixir is about to mature. I don''t know who will eventually fall into his hands. It is said that there are many monsters in the valley. It''s not easy to get the elixir."


    "Our xuanfumen and xuanmingzong will have more opportunities." Shen Yan replied, looking at Lin boguang''s back without leaving a trace.


    On the hillside, Lu Kun looked at Shen Yan and Lin boguang on the boulder in front of him. He looked a little gloomy. He said to a middle-aged man who was afraid to be two meters high, but he was as thin as a sparrow. "Chief commander, I don''t see the boy who killed the second and third regiments with them, but the boy may have something to do with the people of xuanfumen."


    "If the second and the third are dead, someone will have to pay for it. I will not let go of that boy, whether he has something to do with Xuanfu gate or not." The thin tiger''s eyes were cold.


    After a night, when the darkness before dawn passed, a wisp of morning light poured down the sky, and the deep canyon, suddenly there was a sunset rising.


    "Boom


    With the blood color of the light, it is like the rising sun rising in the sky, and it does not disperse for a long time. A strong aura wave rippled from the deep valley.


    "This is a high-quality elixir. When it''s ripe, take it quickly!"


    Almost instantaneously, outside the canyon, there was an amazing wave of dark air. One after another of the figures jumped out and ran directly into the canyon. The sound of the wind breaking all over the world resounded continuously, which forced the thick fog in the canyon in the early morning to dilute away.


    "The elixir is ripe. Do it."


    Shen Yan, Lin boguang, Wang Yuan, Guo Ming, Zhu Xue and other mysterious Qi fluctuated all over the body. Their figures were like a rainbow, and they immediately rushed into the canyon.


    Shen Yan, Zhu Xue, Lin boguang, Wang Yuan, LV Kun, and thin tiger were the fastest people in the three groups. They took the lead in rushing into the canyon, and their eyes were all on a huge rock in the canyon.


    In the crevice of the rock, a blood red ganoderma lucidum, which is about one foot high and the thickness of the baby''s arm, is filled with the blood color glow. The blood colored Ganoderma lucidum is peculiar in shape, just like a baby. It is full of blood color runes and diffuses, which makes all eyes hot.


    "Xueying Ganoderma lucidum, after taking it, can strengthen the martial pulse and refine the main material of lingpin pills.""The blood baby Ganoderma lucidum is the most precious treasure for the martial arts at the pulse level."


    Xuanmingzong, xuanfumen, tianshezong and other lineups confronted each other. After a look at each other, there was no accident that they fought directly.


    In addition, the people of all parties did not lag behind. Suddenly, the canyon fell into a scuffle. Once someone wanted to get close to Xueying ganoderma, they would be immediately blocked by other people. No one could get close to Xueying Ganoderma alone.


    "Gee!"


    All of a sudden, a hissing sound came out of the dense fog in the mid air, and then more than ten huge fierce birds swooped down. Each fierce bird was about ten feet in size. Its wings spread over the sky, and its sharp claws and sharp mouth gave out cold light. Suddenly, it dived into the fighting crowd. At once, many figures were caught in the air and directly torn open, and the blood mist poured out.


    "Roar!"


    Then, the fierce beasts roared in the deep valley, and hundreds of monsters rushed out. The first several beasts were several feet tall, with their tusks and fierce. They were biting away at the crowd, and many of them were directly torn to pieces.


    "No, there are monsters who are also fighting for blood baby Ganoderma lucidum. These monsters are very powerful."


    The people who were fighting were in a panic. The fierce birds and beasts in the sky and the earth made people tremble. No one thought that there would be so many horrible monsters suddenly.


    Many fierce birds and beasts appeared and broke through the thick fog. They were incomparably powerful and could not be resisted by the crowd.


    Monsters roared and hissed, and people were constantly torn alive, and howling and Howling resounded through the canyon.


    Shen Yan, Zhu Xue, Guo Ming, Lin boguang, Wang Yuan, LV Kun and others also quickly withdrew. The terrible monster, blood baby and Ganoderma lucidum were in front of them. They did not dare to go forward.


    "Run away."


    There are even a lot of people who want to run for their lives. They are attacked by monsters. Their strength is too low to resist. They turn pale one by one. No one expected that there would be so many fierce birds and beasts.


    "Look, who is that? They are not afraid of monsters."


    At this time, some people were surprised to see that in the canyon, there was a young man striding forward, his whole body was filled with a light golden light, and his straight body stepped towards the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum.


    "Ouch!"


    "Gee!"


    Around the fierce birds and beasts looking at the young man neigh roar, but in the face of the youth directly back, as if afraid of something.


    "It''s brother Du Shaofu."


    Guo Ming''s eyes showed surprise, and then his face flushed with joy. The upright young man was Du Shaofu.


    "It''s him."


    Zhu Xue, Shen Yan, LV Kun, including Lin boguang and Wang Yuan, all recognized Du Shaofu and looked at the canyon in horror.


    Where the tall and straight young man passed by, the monsters all recoiled and retreated. Under the shadow of the golden light, the upright young man came like the supreme, like the king of beasts coming out of the mountain.


    It was Du Shaofu who came here. It was said that there was a miraculous medicine. It was the time to cultivate the golden winged ROC bird''s body training method. Naturally, it would not be missed if the miraculous medicine was needed to refine the divine feather.


    In fact, Du Shaofu came to Diling gorge for a long time. He also met the people of Xuanfu gate and tianshe sect from a distance. However, there was no road. It was the most important to seize the miraculous medicine secretly.


    In the wild beast mountains, Du Shaofu didn''t know why the monsters would take the initiative to avoid them, but he did know that he had an absolute advantage in front of them. Ordinary monsters would be shocked by the cultivation breath of golden winged ROC birds on their bodies, so this is the best opportunity.


    Wrapped in a light golden awn, Du Shaofu strides over everything bravely. All the fierce birds and beasts flinch back, and then they jump before the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum on the rock.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were also brightened by the strong aura of miraculous medicine. This miraculous medicine is obviously extraordinary. If you take it yourself, it will definitely have a great effect on refining Shenyu.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the dense fog broke through the air, and the strong wind was surging. A huge flying tiger appeared, covered with King''s scales, and had two wings in the north. The tiger''s mouth was ferocious and roared. Its wings were about 20 Zhang in size. It was obvious that Xueying Ganoderma lucidum was the elixir for him.


    "My God, the king scale demon tiger, is enough to become a monster king like existence."


    "The king scale demon tiger is afraid that it is a warrior at the level of pulsating environment, and it is hard to resist. It has a strong breath."


    Around the shock of the people, the terror of the demon tiger wings hovering, it is difficult to breathe, powerful shock people.


    Du Shaofu looked up at the huge King scale demon tiger in the sky. Suddenly, the golden light was shining all over his body, and his fingerprints were condensed. There were magic and secret patterns all over his body. A powerful and fierce terror burst into the mountain torrent. The golden light rose into the sky, and a golden winged ROC appeared in the golden light.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also cried out: "evil animal, don''t let me go!"


    "Thank you for cmx3288 Dharma protector''s 1888 wave chasing coins. Thank you.


    Later, there will be a reward for the commander-in-chief Jiageng, Xiao Yu continues to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon roared and looked at Du Shaofu with the eyes of the tiger. He looked at Du Shaofu with a look of fear. He was unwilling to take a look at the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum, but at last he quickly flapped his wings and fled.


    "What a powerful momentum, how can it be so strong!"


    All the people marveled in the distance. The king scale demon tiger was shocked and left by the young man with a big drink. This is how strong and domineering it is. It''s just incredible what the origin of the boy is.


    Du Shaofu turned back and directly uprooted the bloody neonate Ganoderma lucidum on the rock. All of a sudden, the blood color of Ganoderma lucidum fell into Du Shaofu''s hands. Then he jumped off the rock and went directly into the deep valley without looking back. He had no intention to go out of the canyon.


    Looking at the figure of the back which was gradually wrapped by the thick fog into the deep canyon, all the eyes in the distance were still in a daze. The blood baby Ganoderma lucidum, which everyone was fighting for, was so easily taken away by the young man.


    Shen Yan, Lin boguang, Wang Yuan, Lu Kun and other faces were extremely ugly. They didn''t expect such a result in the end. The mantis caught the cicada and Huang que, especially Shen Yan, was afraid that the unknown Du Shaofu would take advantage of the miraculous medicine. Unexpectedly, the bloody baby Ganoderma lucidum really fell into Du Shaofu''s hands.


    "Blood baby Ganoderma lucidum can''t be obtained by that boy. Chase it."


    Finally, some people couldn''t help but watch the treasure slip away, and began to chase Du Shaofu. It''s hard to say how many people dare to chase Du Shaofu just now in the face of Du Shaofu''s domineering and forceful manner. However, many people are brave enough to chase them. When they see someone chasing them, people in the canyon jump out together again.


    "Roar!"


    "Ouch!"


    The fierce birds and beasts moved again. It seemed that they were not willing to be taken away from the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum. They spread their anger directly on the people in the canyon and began to kill again. Many people who wanted to chase Du Shaofu directly tore their stomachs. The blood flowed all over the place. The stronger ones also suffered unimaginable heavy damage, and were pulled to the rear by their companions ¡­¡­


    Deep in the canyon, with the early morning sun, the thick clouds gradually dissipated.


    "Whoosh!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure ran away quickly in the deep of the canyon. He was not afraid of ordinary monsters, but he did not mean that he was not afraid of the covetous multi treasure people outside the canyon. If he took the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum out of the canyon, he was afraid that he would face the siege of all people. It was almost impossible to leave safely.


    The roar of the beast behind him became more and more distant, but Du Shaofu did not dare to relax at all. The farther away he was, the safer he was.


    "Goo!"


    The roar behind him resounded. A huge red eagle appeared in the air with sharp eyes and fierce light. It fluttered in the air with a blazing breath. The air flow in the air was like a storm.


    "Flamingo falcon."


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and his eyes suddenly showed a look of vigilance. The huge red eagle was a flame demon falcon, and its breath was obviously very strong. It was not much weaker than the king scale demon tiger that he met just now. What made Du Shaofu most alert was that there were still several figures standing on the back of the flame demon falcon, and his strength was absolutely not weak.


    "Whew!"


    The flame demon Falcon hovered in the low altitude, and an orange figure jumped down from his back. A girl in a strong orange dress appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Blood baby Ganoderma lucidum is not what you can get by your strength. If you hand in the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum, you can leave safely."


    The girl looked at Du Shaofu with bright eyes. Her orange strong clothes set off her tall legs and waist, which made her tall and tall. Her elegant temperament was a little bit clear, and her words seemed unable to tolerate Du Shaofu''s refusal.


    Du Shaofu looked at the girl in front of him. The breath on the other side made Du Shaofu feel a kind of dangerous breath. It seems that these people were also in the canyon at the beginning, and the target was blood baby Ganoderma lucidum. The mysterious Qi was fluctuating in his body. He looked at the girl with strong clothes and said, "I hate people robbing me. Beautiful women want blood baby Ganoderma No way


    "Do you think I''m beautiful?"


    With a smile from the girl, she is charming and charming.


    "Not bad. Of all the women I''ve met, you''re already pretty."


    Du Shaofu nodded. There was no doubt that the woman was very beautiful and had extraordinary temperament. The slender suburb was as straight as a proud snow lotus. She was born out of the ordinary. But in his mind, Du Shaofu can''t help but think of the elf like woman he met.


    The girl''s eyes were bright and she looked at Du Shaofu. She had a feeling that she couldn''t tell. She could see clearly the powerful scene in the valley. Facing her at the moment, the young man seemed calm, but he was very introverted, more than that sharp and sharp Make her move.


    "You seem to have some skills, but since you don''t take the initiative to hand it in, I''ll have to take it myself."


    The girl with strong clothes slowly walks towards Du Shaofu. Her slender legs are like a kind of teasing, and her voice is also as calm. Just as the steps approach, the mysterious Qi on her body fluctuates from her delicate body, and the speed is faster and faster. When the dark Qi reaches a certain range, her delicate body suddenly turns into an orange shadow and jumps towards Du Shaofu quickly."If you want to rob the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum, I will take you back to be a maid."


    Looking at the delicate body, Du Shaofu also gave a big drink, not retreating but advancing. After the completion of the stormy waves, his palm directly condensed, his whole body''s light symbol flickered, and the energy of the surrounding air fluctuated. In an instant, Du Shaofu swept to the girl with strong clothes.


    "It''s just a natural environment. How can we use martial arts..."


    The young girl was surprised by the momentum of the young man in front of her. She touched the ground with her toes, and her delicate body turned. She patted the palm print of a slender hand. With the rune floating and flashing, she collided with Du Shaofu''s palm in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    When the muffled sound came out, Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly retreated, and it took more than ten steps to stabilize his step. However, the light and fluttering palm of Du Shaofu was full of terrifying power.


    "Pulsating environment cultivation."


    Du Shaofu was surprised that the girl in front of her was definitely not just the level of her natural environment, otherwise she could not suffer losses.


    "I was born in the first place, but I have such strength. I really have some skills."


    The girl''s bright eyes also showed an unexpected color. In an instant, her delicate body jumped out again. With the impact of her body method, her slender hands changed. A series of palm prints shrouded Du Shaofu like fairy flowers.


    When Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, a series of miraculous fingerprints congealed, and the faint golden light and runes were surging all over his body. Suddenly, a fierce and domineering breath suddenly appeared. His right arm stretched out like a roc spreading his wings, he directly patted the fingerprints.


    "Hula!"


    A burst of golden light swept out like a storm, smashing the large print directly along the way.


    "Whew!"


    In the eyes of the girl with strong clothes, unexpected ripples appeared again in her eyes. Her graceful and slender body took the opportunity to bully Du Shaofu and appeared in front of Du Shaofu. Her slender hand suddenly waved like a fairy, and a wave spread. A palm print was pasted on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    When Du Shaofu saw the palm print fall down, he quickly retreated and was about to avoid it.


    Dai Mei, a girl in strong costume, frowned slightly. It seemed that she did not expect that the other party would have such a quick reaction. The palm print accelerated and left a palm print arc in the air, which seemed to penetrate the barrier of the air, and then pasted it on Du Shaofu''s chest again.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu had no choice but to avoid it, and a huge force swept through him.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body recoiled, his face turned pale and a little sweetness welled up in his throat.


    "It seems that you can''t take me back to be your maid."


    The girl with strong clothes fell on the ground, looking at Du Shaofu''s bright eyes and smiling. She didn''t mean to chase him any more. She seemed to have determined that the other party could not escape his own control.


    Looking behind him, Du Shaofu retreated one after another. Unconsciously, he had already retreated to the edge of a cliff in the canyon. There was no way out because of the clouds and fog below, and there was no way to go back. He put on a girl to block the road in front of him.


    "Goo Goo!"


    The fire demon Falcon continued to hover in the low altitude, but he was a little afraid when he looked at Du Shaofu. The golden light all over Du Shaofu made him tremble.


    Du Shaofu looked up at several figures on the back of the flame demon falcon, then looked at the girl with strong clothes and said, "yes, I can''t rob you to be a maid today. Your strength is stronger than me."


    "When I first ascended to the level of innate state, I''m already very strong. If I have the same level of cultivation as you, I''m afraid I can''t help you. I''ll give you another chance to hand over the bleeding baby Ganoderma lucidum. I won''t embarrass you." She said to Du Shaofu.


    "As I said, I hate to be robbed of my things. You can''t be beautiful."


    Du Shaofu laughed, and a smile appeared on his pale face. When his voice dropped, he directly took out the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum in his arms, and then, in the eyes of the girl who had not responded to him, he directly put it into his mouth and devoured it. In a short time, he swallowed the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum into his stomach.


    The girl in strong clothes was shocked. How could Xueying Ganoderma lucidum be swallowed directly? It was the main elixir for refining spiritual elixir. Especially for those who had cultivated in the natural environment, the power of the terrible elixir was enough to burst his body. It was definitely playing with his life.


    The blood baby Ganoderma lucidum that the girl in strong costume wanted was already under control. Who knows that the murderous teenager in front of her should have made such a desperate move and swallowed the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum.


    "What are you doing? Shut up."


    When the girl with strong clothes reacted, she immediately drank it out loud. Her graceful body was like lightning, and she went straight to Du Shaofu. How could such miraculous medicines as Xueying Ganoderma lucidum make a mistake.


    "PS: brothers and sisters who don''t have a collection, click to join the bookshelf collection. During the new book period of more than a month, Xiao Yu didn''t have any contribution fee. This month, the full reward belongs to the author, and the brother who has free money can also give a reward. It''s better than the reward next month, just so that Xiao Yu can earn some living expenses, and Xiao Yu continues to code words. But the update is finished today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    "If you have the ability to pursue it."


    Du Shaofu''s body was covered with golden light. Then, in the surprised eyes of the girl in strong costume, he jumped directly from the cliff and jumped straight off the cliff, instantly submerged in thick clouds.


    After all, Qianying was a little slower. Qianying was standing on the edge of the cliff, stamping her feet in anger, but she couldn''t catch it. The abyss of the cliff had no foothold at all, and the clouds covered it. Even if it was a flying monster, it was difficult to rush down and find people.


    "Whoosh!"


    On the back of the flame demon falcon, several figures also fell behind the strong dressed girl in a hurry. An old man in yellow robe said, "is this boy looking for death? If he jumps off the cliff at the congenital level, he will surely die. If he swallows the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum, he will definitely die. He will die if he dies, and he will be a violent creature."


    "Old Huang, can you go down and find him?" The girl with strong costume is unwilling to look at the cliff. How can she not think that the boy would choose to swallow the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum raw, and then jump off the cliff crazily. This is just playing with her life. That young man is a madman. How can a normal person do this? For the sake of blood baby Ganoderma lucidum, it''s not even life.


    The old man in the yellow robe shook her head and said, "princess, the fog is too thick below. Even the flame demon Falcon can''t find the boy, but it''s certain that the boy will die anyway, but it''s a pity that the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum is a pity."


    "Let''s go. The people of xuanfumen, tianshe sect and xuanming sect all appear in the mountain range of wild animals, but they are not led by the strong ones. I''m afraid there must be something big going on here. We''ll try to find out first


    After a moment, the girl with strong clothes can only give up, and then the people jump on the flame demon Falcon and fly away from the cliff.


    Under the bottomless cliff, Du Shaofu fell from the sky like a drop from nine days, accompanied by a lot of gravel "boom" from the sky, his whole body like a rolling ball, repeatedly hitting the rocks and mountain walls that suddenly emerged.


    When he finally fell to the bottom of the cliff, Du Shaofu didn''t get much damage. He stood up, but his face was red, his eyes were red, and his whole body was about to expand.


    If this scene was seen by the girl and others, I''m afraid it would be enough to be stunned. It''s impossible to jump off the cliff without much damage.


    "Ah


    Du Shaofu screamed bitterly in his mouth, and his whole body swelled and trembled. He felt that the surging energy in his body would burst his body.


    "The power of the miraculous medicine contained in Xueying ganoderma is too great."


    Knowing the reason, Du Shaofu swallowed the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum. However, the energy contained in the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum was so powerful that his body would burst open at this time, and his whole body was shaking under severe pain.


    "Quench gold feather!"


    Du Shaofu could only quench the huge energy of the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum in his body into his skin and muscles. Otherwise, he would have to be burst alive. By using the method of practicing the golden winged ROC bird, his whole body kept hitting the cliff and stone wall. This kind of impact made a burst of hot pain go straight into his heart and hit under the intense pain The place immediately seemed to be numb.


    "Go on!"


    The pain was abnormal, but Du Shaofu did not dare to stop at all. He continued to severely self abuse and hit the rock wall. He simply did not think he was a human being.


    After repeated impacts and numbness of pain, the energy transformed by Xueying Ganoderma lucidum will flow rapidly through the impact place. Under the stimulation of impact, the skin and muscles absorb energy, and a trace of energy is immediately integrated into the muscle skin. Du Shaofu can feel that although the pain is abnormal, his body is quietly strengthening


    Under the cliff, on a hidden huge rock, a giant tiger covered with King''s scales is overlooking Du Shaofu from a distance. In the tiger''s eyes, there are doubts.


    "Ah..."


    After the impact, Du Shaofu''s mouth also gave out a cry of pain, and his painful face was twisted and ferocious. Fortunately, no one could hear him under this bottomless cliff. Therefore, such a painful scream and the "bang bang" dull sound formed by the impact were heard all the time under the cliff.


    It was only after three days and three nights that the cry of pain under the cliff gradually subsided.


    Under the cliff, the rubble piled up into a small hill, and a large area of rock was crushed into dust. Du Shaofu lay on the gravel, bruised and swollen, and his body reached the limit of endurance, and he collapsed powerlessly.


    "No, it can''t fall down. There''s still medicine that needs refining."


    Du Shaofu struggled to get up and sat cross legged on the rubble. Although most of the medicinal power of blood baby Ganoderma lucidum was scattered over the skin and flesh of his body, there was still tremendous medicinal energy in his body.


    Running the cultivation method of golden winged Dapeng bird, Du Shaofu transformed the remaining medicinal energy of blood baby Ganoderma lucidum into dark Qi and absorbed it into the shrine. He began to immerse himself in refining.


    On the rubble, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with a faint golden light, and wisps of mysterious gas spread out from his body, and then kept lingering on the surface of his body, and then continuously penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body. Such a cycle is very mysterious.In his body, Du Shaofu felt that under the transformation of the sarcophagus in Du''s ancestral temple, his physique had become particularly strong, and his body''s meridians and acupoints were much stronger than those of ordinary people.


    Now, after practicing the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird, the body is stronger, just like a monster. The acupoints and meridians in the body are also more powerful, and the mysterious Qi contained in them is more robust and huge. Even the Shenque is much broader than others.


    With the medicinal power and energy of refining blood baby Ganoderma lucidum in the body, the mysterious Qi continuously poured into the shrine. The mysterious Qi in Du Shaofu''s palace was expanding at a very fast speed. I don''t know how long after that, the mysterious Qi in the holy place had become full, which could not be increased any more.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints suddenly changed, and his whole body was full of golden domineering light, and a series of runes sprang out. Finally, a golden roc bird shadow was formed behind him.


    On the hidden huge rock above the cliff, a giant tiger with a king''s design looks at the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird. The huge body trembles and then crawls for it.


    "Bang!"


    Until a slight muffled sound was heard in the shrine, and the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, which was arranged and condensed by the secret patterns of the talisman behind Du Shaofu, was transformed into the secret pattern of the talisman and fell into the body until the golden light around him was gradually disappeared.


    "Hoo!"


    When everything calmed down, Du Shaofu spitted out a mouthful of turbid Qi from Du Shaofu''s mouth. He opened his eyes, and his clear eyes were full of pale gold and domineering atmosphere.


    "The natural environment is mysterious."


    Feeling the changes in his body, Du Shaofu''s face showed a smile. His original lethargy and malaise disappeared. Instead, he was in high spirits. Unexpectedly, this time, he was able to take the opportunity to break through from the initial level of the congenital state to the mystery of the natural state.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seemed to feel something. Sitting cross legged, he suddenly got up and looked up with vigilance.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared like thunder. On the cliff, a huge flying tiger with 20 feet of wings spread its wings. Its wings vibrated, making the rocks under the cliff shoot fiercely, and the air current swept out like a storm.


    "King scale demon tiger."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were surprised. The giant flying tiger was the king scale demon tiger who was scared away when fighting for blood baby Ganoderma lucidum in the Diling gorge a few days ago. Unexpectedly, the king scale demon tiger appeared here.


    "Roar!"


    The huge body of the king scale demon tiger fell in front of Du Shaofu''s body. Then he crawled on the ground in Du Shaofu''s surprised eyes and looked up at Du Shaofu. The tiger''s lantern like eyes showed a gentle color, without any fierce light, and his mouth growled, as if he wanted to say something.


    Du Shaofu was surprised. He could feel that the fierce and abnormal King scale demon tiger was not in any danger at the moment. The eyes of the tiger seemed to show his submission to himself.


    "You want to follow me?" Du Shaofu suppressed the doubt and surprise in his heart and said tentatively to the king scale demon tiger in front of him.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger growled and nodded, as if he could clearly understand Du Shaofu''s words.


    "Can you understand me?"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. The king of the demon king, the scale demon tiger, was obviously at the level of channeling. It is said that the strong among the monsters can communicate and understand people''s words, and the stronger ones can even utter human words.


    Du Shaofu once heard a legend that when the monsters were trained to a certain degree, they could even turn into monsters and finally shape human bodies. However, the horrible monsters that can become spirits and change human forms only exist in the legend.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger nodded again and looked at Du Shaofu in awe. The tiger''s eyes were obedient.


    "So you have reached the level of meridians?"


    After Du Shaofu was shocked, he was excited at the moment. The king scale demon tiger really reached the level of channeling. A demon beast at least reached the level of pulse spirit state. The monsters at the level of pulse spirit state are stronger than those of the same level. However, there is not one warrior in the whole stone city. For many warriors, the level of pulse spirit state is an elusive existence.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger nods again, which is to admit that he is the cultivation of pulse spirit state.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Du Shaofu''s throat gulped down a mouthful of saliva, and a demon beast king at the level of pulse spirit suddenly appeared in front of him, saying that he wanted to submit to himself. Was it his wise spirit that attracted the king''s scale demon tiger.


    "Thank you, commander-in-chief, for your prize of 10000 yuan. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    The king scale demon tiger must have seen that he was wise and powerful. Sooner or later, he was not in the pool, so he would like to submit himself.


    Du thought that the image of Shao Fu was so shameless that he thought of Shao Ming''s image.


    Just looking at the hill like body of the king scale demon tiger, Du Shaofu could not help sighing: "it''s not impossible for you to submit to me, even if you are too large. If you take you back to the stone city, it will certainly cause some trouble."


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger seemed to understand Du Shaofu''s words. The tiger''s mouth was ferocious and low, and its wings spread. Then its huge body began to shrink, and its wings disappeared. Finally, it turned into a kitten''s size. On the king''s pattern on the forehead, it seemed that there was a tiny convex dot, like a single horn that had not yet grown out If you look at it, it''s hard to see the existence of this little spot.


    "The law of change is the law of change. You are not an ordinary monster, absolutely not an ordinary monster."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and lost his voice. Naturally, he had heard that the monsters who had changed their ways had extraordinary powers. Once they grew up, the top warriors of human beings would not be able to compete with them.


    "Ha ha ha ha This is a big deal... "


    Looking at the shrinking King scale demon tiger in front of him, he felt the mysterious Qi filling his body at this time. Du Shaofu''s mouth showed a smile, and then the smile gradually expanded. Finally, he couldn''t help laughing aloud.


    In the wild animal mountain range, there are many peaks and steep mountains, and some deep valleys are surrounded by clouds all the year round.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In the deep valley, the sound of low energy impact spreads out, and dozens of people are in a scuffle. It is Zhu Xue, Guo Ming, Shen Yan, Lin boguang, LV Kun, etc., who are wrapped in dark air and constantly fighting together.


    During the fierce battle, people''s dark air was blowing and runes were surging. During the collision of dark Qi, the low and dull sound kept on, which broke the dead leaves and gravel on the ground into dust.


    Zhu Xue, Guo Ming and Lin boguang are fighting against an extremely tall thin man. The thin man fought three men alone, but he was very relaxed. His thin hands, like chicken claws, kept tearing up Guo Ming''s sword shadow, penetrating Zhu Xue''s palm print, and destroying Lin boguang''s attack.


    The strong breath of the skinny man is released. The oppressed Zhu Xue, Guo Ming and Lin boguang are out of breath.


    Shen Yan and LV Kun are not far away from each other. It seems that they are half a dozen, and it is difficult to tell the winner or loser for a while.


    Wang Yuan of xuanming sect fought with the rest of xuanming sect, Xuanfu sect''s disciples and many young people of tianshe sect, as well as demon hunters of white leopard demon hunting group. People were injured from time to time.


    "How can the three of you be my opponent?"


    The thin man sneered, and the paw print retreated Zhu Xue and Guo Mingzhen again. The fierce and ferocious attack also directly tore a long wound on Guo Ming''s left arm, dripping with blood.


    "Son of a bitch, is it great to have a perfect natural state? I''m not over touching the woman I like."


    Lin boguang drank a lot. His fingerprints congealed, and the runes spread. A fist seal broke through the air like Mount Tai. With a breath of terror and oppression, he went directly to the skinny man.


    The skinny man''s face and eyes were a little worried. Although the young man was born on the other side of the world, he was worried about his strength. He was worthy of being the disciples of the great sect. He had such terrible cultivation strength at a young age.


    At the same time, just as the seal fell, the thin man''s eyes sank and his toes touched the ground. Relying on his rich experience, his body was as light as a fallen leaf. At the same time, a sharp claw print with the rune directly fell on Lin boguang''s seal.


    "Click!"


    When the paw print falls, the two collide, and the fist and paw prints collide.


    "Ming Yang Dao Jue!"


    Lin boguang drank a lot, and a big sword appeared in his hand, which was filled with dark Qi. His arm danced rapidly and fell down. The sword was cut out like lightning to the thin man. The blade was sharp and incomparable.


    The skinny old man''s face was startled. The young man in front of him was even stronger than he had imagined. His toes were moving and his body was rapidly retreating. At the same time, the dark air gushed and condensed claw marks. His sleeve and robe vibrated, and he blocked the sharp knife in a panic.


    "Chula la!"


    Everything happened in a few gasps. When the skinny man retreated, the paw print of his hand was broken, and the sharp knife awn left a bloody scar on the mouth of the hand in the middle of the paw print.


    "Sure enough, I have some skills."


    The skinny man licked the blood from the tiger''s mouth to his mouth. His eyes were cold, and then his fingerprints condensed. It was a few breathing time. His body was so thin that he rushed to Lin boguang, and a stream of mysterious Qi was constantly pouring out.


    "The tiger roars to the sky!"


    At the same time when the thin man pounced on Lin boguang, a big shout came out, and suddenly rang through the valley like a heavy thunder."Roar!"


    The roar was like the roar of tigers, the thunder tube rolled, the sound wave turned into a storm like vortex of terror, and then swept to Lin boguang.


    Lin boguang waved his sword in his hand, and a wave of knife awn stopped the terrible sound wave. However, the terrible sound wave became more and more fierce, which made the eardrum tingle, and the surface of the film was lifted directly.


    "Pooh


    When he stepped back more than ten steps, the corner of Lin''s mouth also spilled blood, and his eyes poured out with dignity.


    "Spirit change, death mark!"


    At this moment, Zhu Xue, who was shaken back, took the opportunity to appear on the side of the skinny man. His eyes were bright and his eyes were shining. Strange fingerprints condensed. An abnormal wave began to surge around him. With the spread of strange runes, he finally condensed into a living eagle.


    "Gee!"


    The goshawk shrieked, spread its wings several meters wide, and with a small storm of energy, the storm directly fell on the thin man.


    "I''m still a rune master, but it''s a pity that it''s only two stars who have just ascended the level, which is not enough!"


    The skinny man was a little surprised. He waved his hand, and a mysterious Qi gushed out, and the runes surged like a rainbow through the sun, hitting the eagle like a living creature.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the eagle''s shadow sank, it was shattered into pieces, and the sound of intense energy explosion resounded.


    Zhu Xuejiao''s body trembled, and then she staggered back. Jiao''s face was pale.


    "Jie Jie, xuanmingzong, Xuanfu gate, how about the young boy who dare to break into the wild animal mountain range. It''s time to end. All your treasures are mine."


    The skinny man sneers at him. What if xuanmingzong and xuanfumen are huge creatures? This is a mountain range of wild animals and a small town in the border area. If you get the treasures of these young boys, you will have a place in your life. When you hide, you will not find yourself.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Zhu Xuejiao''s body falters and shakes back. At the same time, the thin man''s voice falls, his figure is like electricity, his eyes are cold, and a claw print in his hand is like lightning, which directly and severely buckles to Zhu Xue.


    Seeing this scene, Guo Ming and Lin boguang changed their faces, but they both just retreated. They couldn''t rescue at all, and they didn''t have the strength to help.


    The fierce claw print enlarges in Zhu Xueming''s pupil, and her delicate body is still staggering back. At this moment, she can''t avoid it at all, and her eyes can''t help closing slightly.


    "Hiss!"


    Under the startled eyes around him, just when Lin boguang and Guo Ming thought Zhu Xue was in danger, a pale gold pitching suddenly resounded with the sharp wind breaking sound, and then it hit the paw print of the skinny man.


    "Hiss!"


    The light gold light is domineering and ferocious, it is to shake back the body of the skinny man directly.


    At the same time, a teenager also appeared in front of Zhu Xue, 15-year-old appearance, a slightly less childish face, but looked more resolute and determined than his peers, thick eyebrows like a sword, clear eyes.


    The sudden scene made many eyes gape, and Zhu Xue also slowly opened her eyes and looked at the back in front of her body. She was stunned for a moment, and then a surprise appeared on her pretty face.


    "Brother Shaofu."


    Looking at the young man who suddenly appeared, Guo Ming was excited to appear on his face. The young man who came here was still wearing his clothes. Who could not be Du Shaofu.


    Many eyes fell on Du Shaofu. At the beginning, the young man in the Diling gorge was so overbearing that he crushed everything. Among the animals, it was just like picking up the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum. It was so exciting.


    "Boy, it''s you!"


    The skinny man came back to his senses. It seemed from Lu Kun''s mouth that the young man in front of him had killed the second and third of his white leopard demon hunting group, and his intention of killing immediately spread out.


    "You are a skinny tiger. You seem to be looking for me everywhere?"


    Du Shaofu smiles and his eyebrows move. His clear eyes are as clear as a spring. His expression is calm and indifferent. But it is this calm and indifference that makes the thin tiger, who has experienced many battles, suddenly feel a little uneasy in his heart.


    "Yes, I''m looking for you, playing tricks in front of monsters, and I''ll die in front of me!"


    The thin tiger smiles at Du Shaofu and is about to find the boy. Besides, Xueying Ganoderma lucidum is also on the boy''s body. The voice falls and the sole of his foot suddenly stomps on the ground. At the moment, his thin body erupts with a terrifying momentum. Like a fierce tiger descending the mountain, his hands are waving, and the two claw marks are like tiger claws tearing the air, and ringing through Du Shao with the sharp wind breaking sound In front of Fu''s body, the terrifying momentum oppresses the space, which shows that he has made every effort to kill Du Shaofu.


    "Thanks to brother fanle3333 for his prize of 10000 billboard coins. After the update today, I saw that some brothers in the book review area said that they were still confused about the level of realm and martial arts. Xiao Yu explained a little here. At present, the realm has gone out of the acquired realm, the congenital realm, the pulsating realm and the pulse spiritual realm. They are also divided into three levels, namely, the innate state, the pulsating state and the pulse spiritual state Full of four small levels.As for martial arts, there are only four kinds of martial arts, i.e., congenital and postnatal, small-scale, mysterious, other shore and perfect. Generally speaking, what kind of cultivation level to cultivate what kind of martial arts skills, congenital state to cultivate congenital martial arts skills, pulsating state level to cultivate ''dynamic quality martial arts skills'', pulse spirit state to cultivate'' spirit level martial arts skills'', with special exceptions, such as our pig feet.


    There are four kinds of working principles, each of which can be divided into the first, the middle and the high. At present, these are the only ones. They should not be too complicated. They have been mentioned in the previous article. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    "The perfect level of the congenital environment is really not weak."


    Du Shaofu''s clear and bright eyes flashed a strange color, but he couldn''t avoid it. A series of fingerprints condensed, and the whole body was covered with light golden light. The runes spread and leaped. A domineering and ferocious momentum suddenly gushed out like a volcano, and then his right arm waved his hand directly at the lean tiger ¡£


    "Hula!"


    Du Shaofu fan out with one hand, the golden Rune surging, condensing and arranging into a golden giant wing shadow, and then it was severely fanned on the thin tiger without any evasion. This is the strongest collision, a kind of tough confrontation, without any fancy.


    "Bang bang!"


    Such impact, the shadow of the golden wings, a powerful and incomparable force poured out like a volcano.


    After the collision, Du Shaofu staggered back two steps to stabilize his body, and then a smile poured into his resolute face. As expected, after taking the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum, his body became more and more powerful after being tempered, and broke through the mysterious level of the congenital environment, and his strength rose again. Just by virtue of his strong noumenon and his own strength, Du Shaofu became more and more powerful, Can occupy the absolute invincible advantage, the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird is really terrifying and domineering.


    "Pedaling!"


    After he raised his head and stepped back, he was startled to see how the tiger retreated


    "Pooh


    When the voice fell, the breath could not come up. The thin tiger''s mouth was full of red blood, and his eyes were more and more horrified.


    "I didn''t provoke you, but you have to chase and kill me again and again. I just settled the account today."


    As soon as he stamped his foot, Du Shaofu took the initiative to fight. His figure was like a flash of lightning, like a giant ROC spreading its wings, and a hawk pounced on it. In an instant, he came to the thin tiger. The dark air was surging in his palm, and his five fingers clenched his fist. An amazing momentum burst out, and one blow directly hit the thin tiger in front of him.


    The skinny tiger''s face changed greatly. Just after fighting with Du Shaofu, he felt that the young man was as strong and powerful as a monstrous monster, as if he were facing a king of monsters that he had never seen before, and his mind was trembling for it. At the moment, the speed of the young man was faster than he had imagined.


    Unable to avoid, the thin tiger is full of dark Qi, runes skimming, a fist seal in a panic collision!


    "BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM


    A deep muffled sound came directly from the collision between the two fists, one after another, a total of 13. An astonishing wave of strength, totaling 13 layers, was superposed with momentum, like a shock wave. Finally, it struck the thin tiger''s fist hard.


    "Kera..."


    The sound of bone fracture came out, the thin tiger''s face became a painful pig''s liver color, the pain was twisted and ferocious, the fist was directly smashed, the bone was broken, and the domineering power seemed to want to shock the internal organs.


    "From now on, the white leopard demon hunting Troupe will be removed from the wild animal mountain range!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the thin tiger again. It was as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder. The light on his whole body twinkled. His palm print, like a storm wave, was stuck on the thin tiger''s chest, and the overwhelming force surged out.


    It was only at this time that he realized the horror of the young people in front of him. Compared with those of xuanmingzong and xuanfumen, he knew how he would dare to provoke such horrible teenagers.


    "Pooh


    The thin tiger''s blood spurted out from its mouth, its ribs were constantly broken, and its internal organs were also smashed by gravity. When the body flew away, it was lost its vitality when it fell to the ground.


    The perfect level of the congenital environment, so killed, clean, powerful, can not stop the terrifying trend of crushing everything!


    Around him, Guo Ming and Lin boguang were stunned for a long time. Seeing all this with their own eyes, we can imagine the degree of shock in their hearts.


    At the moment, LV Kun and the rest of the white leopard demon hunting group saw this scene, and their faces became very ugly. No one thought that the thin tiger with perfect congenital boundary was killed by the young man. Du Shaofu laughed faintly and clasped his fists. He didn''t realize that the mysterious level was so much stronger than the first level, especially in the body After the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum, the body will be so strong that if it was not for the strong body and fearing the momentum of the thin tiger, I would not be able to crush and kill the thin tiger. The kind of domineering momentum on the body, are derived from their own strong body, as the monster king of the fierce, can be proud of everything.


    "The chief commander is dead, run away."


    The demon hunters of the white leopard demon hunting group were shocked one by one, where they dared to stay and began to flee for their lives.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared to the sky, and a huge King demon tiger roared to show up. The two white leopard demon hunting troupes were the fastest in the congenital environment. The novices were directly torn into pieces by the giant tiger''s claws, and the blood mist poured down on the ground, which was frightening.


    "It''s the king scale demon tiger."


    Many eyes were trembling and their bodies were shaking. The giant tiger, which was 20 feet on its wings, hovered in the air. The tiger''s eyes were covetous, which shocked people''s soul. Lin boguang, Guo Ming, Zhu Xue and others were also shocked by the astonishing momentum.However, the king scale demon tiger, after tearing up the two first-time practitioners of the demon hunting group, turned around and left without attacking others, which made people extremely confused.


    "Run away."


    Other demon hunters of the white leopard demon hunting group watched the king scale demon Tiger flutter away after shaking the millet, and continued to run away.


    Du Shaofu squatted in front of the thin tiger''s body and groped for it. Finally, he took out a bag the size of a palm in his arms, which was covered with runes.


    "This is his heaven and earth bag. Everything should be put in it." When Zhu Xue arrived at Du Shaofu''s body, her eyes in her bright eyes still had a touch of shock.


    "Heaven and earth bag."


    A smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s face. It is said that only the master of talisman can refine the heaven and earth bag. In a small bag of heaven and earth, however, it can be depicted by a spirit Rune master. After the rune is written, it can shrink the space. The more powerful the spirit Fu Master hears, the more space the bag will shrink and the more things it can collect.


    You are welcome to put the Qiankun bag into his arms. The Qiankun bag itself is a treasure, which can not be possessed by ordinary people. Du Shaofu naturally would not let it go, and then he stood up.


    "Thank you for saving me." Zhu XueBei''s teeth opened gently, and her mouth outlined a beautiful radian, and her bright eyes had a different kind of vision.


    "It''s just a coincidence."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and the king scale demon tiger obeyed and followed. Naturally, it was easy to get out of the abyss cliff. Unexpectedly, he met Zhu Xue and others. Anyway, the Baibao demon hunting group had to deal with it, so it was just in the time of crisis.


    "Brother Shaofu." Guo Ming ran over in surprise, looked at Du Shaofu and said happily, "I didn''t expect you to save us again."


    "It''s a piece of cake. Are you ok?" Du Shaofu smiles. It seems that the injury on Guo Ming''s arm is serious.


    Guo Ming shook his head and glanced at his injured arm. He said, "no matter what happens, not take it seriously. Take some medicine and then adjust it for a few days."


    "It''s you. Your name is Du Shaofu. Thank you just now. My name is Lin boguang, a disciple of xuanming sect."


    Lin boguang came to Du Shaofu''s side. He had seen Du Shaofu''s hand at the beginning, and he also saw that amazing scene in the Diling gorge. The strength just displayed by Du Shaofu shocked him again. He was indifferent to the Shen Yan of xuanfumen. However, he took the initiative to greet Du Shaofu, which proved that he had an unusual position in his heart.


    "I just want to do it for the sake of my acquaintances, and I have a grudge with the white leopard demon hunting group. I don''t mean to do it for you. I don''t need to say thank you." Du Shaofu said to Lin boguang.


    "It doesn''t matter. I also thank you for your help for younger martial sister Zhu Xue. As for me, the thin tiger can''t kill me anyway. Why thank you."


    Lin boguang listened to Du Shaofu''s words, but he didn''t care. He looked at Zhu Xue''s eyes and said to Du Shaofu, "don''t think that you are stronger than me. You can rob younger martial sister Zhu Xue with me. I can tell you that if you want to rob younger martial sister Zhu Xue with me, I will fight with anyone."


    Du Shaofu looked at Lin boguang. He was rather tongue tied, and then he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Lin boguang, I am not your younger martial sister, and I have nothing to do with you. If you talk nonsense again, I will be rude to you."


    Zhu xueqiu''s eyes were like water. She was a little cold and stamped her feet. How could Lin boguang say that about her? She had nothing to do with him. At this moment, she was particularly afraid of what the young people would look at her at that time. The rest of her eyes could not help looking at Du Shaofu secretly.


    Lin boguang was not angry when he heard the speech. He said to Zhu Xue, "don''t be angry, younger martial sister Zhu Xue. If I don''t say it, I will listen to you."


    "You


    Zhu Xue drooped her eyes and gently pursed her lips. After that, she lowered her head slightly, side to side, and stopped speaking. It seemed that she did not want to entangle with Lin boguang any more. In the past few days of contact, she also knew how to stay away from Lin boguang. The more she paid attention to him, the more she could not finish.


    "Brother Du Shaofu, thank you for your help. Lu Kun is also with the white leopard demon hunting group. The snake clan people on this day are hateful."


    Shen Yan also came to Du Shaofu''s side and separated himself from Lu Kun in a fierce battle. He looked at Lu Kun from a distance with a chill in his eyes, but he knew that he could not do anything about him.


    "It''s none of my business." Du Shaofu didn''t even look at Shen Yan.


    "Thank you, commander-in-chief of maple night, for his prize of 10000 billboard coins. If you haven''t collected it, please click on the top left corner of the front page of this book to join the bookshelf collection. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    After hearing Shen Yan''s words, Du Shaofu looked at Guo Ming and Zhu Xue again and said, "I''ll go first. It''s very dangerous in the wild animal mountains. You''d better leave early."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu turned and left.


    "Less


    Zhu Xue wants to say what she wants to say. Finally, she bends her eyebrows and has no words. Her eyes flash a little confused.


    "Boy, what kind of thing are you? If it falls into my hands in the future..." Shen Yan looks at that straight back, which is particularly uncomfortable. The chill in his eyes twinkles. The boy doesn''t see him in his eyes. If he has a chance in the future, he can''t let go.


    "Go..."


    Lu Kun''s face changed. The people of the white leopard demon hunting group died or fled. He and other martial brothers could no longer compete with the joint efforts of xuanming sect and Xuanfu gate. He immediately waved to all the people to leave.


    "Where to go, let''s chase." When Shen Yan saw this, he immediately drank. Lu Kun and others also had treasures.


    "Lv Kun''s strength is very strong. We are all injured. Even if we want to deal with that guy, we have to wait until we recover. Besides, although this is the edge of the wild beast mountain, there are many high-level monsters recently. We should pay attention to it first."


    Lin boguang didn''t mean to chase after him. Although there are many of them now, it''s hard to do anything to Lu Kun. Besides, he doesn''t want to be used as a gun.


    "We''d better find a place to cure our wounds, and we''ll revenge them later." Zhu xueqingdao: she and Guo Ming are all injured, and several younger martial brothers and sisters are seriously injured. It''s not the time to deal with LV Kun. Anyway, LV Kun is no longer a threat to them.


    "One day, I will never let go of that boy." If Guo Ming bites his teeth, he can only give up.


    All of them didn''t want to chase him any more, so Shen Yan had to give up. He couldn''t help LV Kun alone. It''s just a pity that the treasures that Lu Kun found on his body, the feathers falling from the golden winged ROC bird and purple flame demon Huang are not ordinary.


    The mountains are continuous and gloomy.


    On a dense forest rock, there is a king scale demon tiger which is smaller and smaller than a kitten. Du Shaofu is not worried about the attack of monsters or other dangers.


    In his arms he took out the heaven and earth bag which he had taken from the thin tiger. Du Shaofu carefully examined it. I''ve heard of Qiankun bags. It''s said that only the eldest uncle and the second uncle have Qiankun bags on their bodies, which can be said to be no more than a single hand. It is said that the cheapest Qiankun bag costs thousands of Xuan coins. It can be seen that its value is so expensive that ordinary people can''t afford it. It''s not someone who wants to buy it.


    "How do you open this thing?"


    After checking the Qiankun bag for a long time, Du Shaofu encountered a problem. The Qiankun bag was sealed and could not be opened at all. He did not know how to open it. This made Du Shaofu depressed. The chief leader of the white leopard demon hunting group must have a lot of valuable things. Most of them would have some martial arts skills and miraculous medicine. Unfortunately, the Qiankun bag could not be opened, and he had no way to open it.


    "Little brother, you can''t open the heaven and earth bag, even if you are a strong one. If you open the heaven and earth bag by force, the contents in the bag will also turn into pieces."


    At this time, a voice reached Du Shaofu''s ears. At this time, Du Shaofu''s clear eyes suddenly glared, and his body quickly retreated away. His eyes looked at his arms and suddenly became shocked.


    The king scale demon tiger beside Du Shaofu also immediately straightened his ears, narrowed his pupils, and looked closely at Du Shaofu''s arms.


    As one man and one beast looked at him, he saw a small tower the size of a thumb floating out of Du Shaofu''s arms. It was the pagoda that Du Shaofu had put up in his possession. Some time ago, his clothes and the blood essence of the fierce stone demon wolf were all reduced to ashes, but only this tower and an animal bone were not damaged.


    The pagoda floated out, and the bronze pagoda was suddenly covered with streamer light, and there were hidden talismans and secret lines flashing. Finally, the air waves around the tower fluctuated, and a smoke like wave word spread out of the tower, and finally condensed into a rather transparent young figure.


    This transparent figure looks about twelve or three years old. Judging from the shadow, the figure is very thin, extremely thin, very thin. The whole body is covered with bones, but there are two pieces of cross flesh on the cheek. The eyebrow is an inverted eight character, or a triangle eye. The triangle eye is even more, but it still shows the obscene eyes.


    A 12-3-year-old boy has a tender face but looks extremely obscene. It''s hard to imagine how he has such a face. If we use words to describe the transparent virtual youth, we can only use "very indecent" to describe and interpret this transparent young man perfectly.


    "Hello, little brother. May I know you?"


    The wretched youth with transparent figure floated in front of Du Shaofu with a smile. It was good not to laugh. When he laughed, his obscene face was even worse than crying. The triangular eyes were small and incongruous, and they could hardly see them. If ordinary children saw such a wretched person, they would cry first.But this guy is still a teenager himself, and he also calls Du Shaofu his younger brother.


    "What do you want? Don''t come here."


    Du Shaofu stepped back two steps involuntarily. This guy doesn''t have a special hobby. He likes child molestation. Du Shaofu makes a decision secretly. If this wretched guy dares to make his own ideas, he must be castrated. But then Du Shaofu doesn''t stand up. He is obviously bigger than this guy. Why should we be afraid of this "Who are you? How can you appear in the tower?"


    "Little brother, don''t be afraid. Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Zhen and my name is Qingchun."


    A very obscene young man introduced himself with a very old-fashioned tone and a scholarly appearance, but his voice was childish and childish.


    "Pure?" Du Shaofu looked at the obscene and transparent boy, and couldn''t figure out how to have such a name.


    "It''s really the surname Zhen. Qingchun is the pure and mellow fragrance of wine, which is not pure."


    Zhen Qingchun shakes her head to explain that she is more and more old-fashioned, but with that young face, how it looks also makes people feel uncomfortable.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger roars at Zhen Qingchun. It seems that he is also surprised. The cat like body recovers in an instant. The tiger like a hill looks at Zhen Qingchun, roaring like thunder.


    "The king scale demon tiger at the initial level of Mai Ling state, eh, seems to be a variation, and there are some atavism phenomena. If we cultivate them well, we can make them." Looking at the king scale demon tiger, Zhen Qingchun''s unreal face immediately showed a look of surprise. Then he waved his hand to the king scale demon tiger and said, "the pulse spirit state has just ascended the level. At the beginning, this level has not even been qualified to become my mount. Please step down."


    "Roar!"


    Naturally, the king scale demon tiger will not listen to Zhen Qingchun, and continues to roar ferociously at Zhen Qingchun. However, in the fierce eyes of the tiger, there is also some fear.


    "How could you be in that tower?"


    Du Shaofu finally calmed down some of his shocked mood when he arrived at the king scale demon tiger. He indicated that the king scale demon tiger was quiet, but his eyes were really on guard.


    "This tower is no ordinary thing, and I am not an ordinary person."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu with no trace in his eyes. He said, "let me tell you, I have a noble identity and an extraordinary origin. You can see that I am now the God of the yuan God. I have the yuan God, which proves that I am a strong one. Because of an accident in a practice, my yuan Shen entered the tower..."


    "You''re really a strong man. You''ve come from an extraordinary background?"


    Du Shaofu interrupted Zhen Qingchun''s words, and his eyes were always looking at the transparent and obscene figure. For the body of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu was also in a martial arts family like Du''s, so he also knew some. It is said that only the strong people in the legend can unite the body of yuan God, which is equivalent to adding a life to people. However, in this way, ordinary martial artists are You can''t even think about it.


    "Of course, I''m the strong one. I''ve come from a unique background!" Zhen Qingchun definitely nodded his head, especially loud emphasis.


    "You look like a kid." Said Du Shaofu.


    "This..."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice stopped suddenly, her eyes picked up, and her inverted triangular eyebrows slightly shrugged. She looked at Du Shaofu and said, "it''s because of some accidents during my practice. In fact, I''ve been hundreds of years old. After I reply, I will be able to recover."


    "Do you have a heavenly level skill?" Du Shaofu asked Zhen Qingchun weakly.


    On hearing this, Zhen Qingchun''s transparent and obscene face began to hold back, and then his face suddenly showed the smile that was enough to frighten the children to cry. He said to Du Shaofu, "well, I have the heaven level skill, but I haven''t brought it when I''m out."


    "Do you have any high-quality martial arts skills with you? I really don''t have them. Good miraculous drugs and pills can also be used." Du Shaofu was looking forward to Zhen Qingchun''s reply.


    "This I didn''t bring it. "


    On Zhen Qingchun''s transparent and obscene face, the smile that he managed to squeeze out became stiff again, which was different from the dialogue he imagined. In his imagination, he suddenly appeared. After a little kid saw him, he would hold his virtual shadow and Yuan Shen''s thigh and plead to be his disciple. Then he would But the boy in front of him didn''t play according to the routine. Instead, he asked about the advantages and didn''t have much interest in him, which made him very depressed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    "So you just say you have something to do with me?"


    Du Shaofu''s clear and bright eyes showed a disappointment. He said that he had an extraordinary origin and was still a strong man, but he could not bring out anything better. He was afraid that he was a liar.


    "Because you''re lucky."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu with a kind smile, but the smile was still as obscene as ever, and said: "I can see that you have only two to three grades of martial arts. This level of martial arts will make you tut tut......"


    In the middle of the speech, Zhen Qingchun deliberately pauses for a moment, showing a look of regret, and then continues to say to Du Shaofu: "but don''t worry and feel inferior. I''m here to rescue you. As long as I have my guidance, even if it''s only the second grade martial arts pulse, I can make you a strong one, and let your cultivation go thousands of miles in a day. With my help, you will be able to come out in the future Head to head... "


    "What can I do for you


    Du Shaofu interrupted Zhen Qingchun''s words again. He knew in his heart that there was no Idiot''s lunch in this world. If a stranger wanted to help you so much for no reason, it would never be free. As the saying goes, pay attention to nothing and steal or rape. Thinking of this sentence and looking at Zhen Qingchun''s obscene face, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but feel a bit tight behind him.


    Cheater, this wretched fellow must be a liar. Du Shaofu secretly said in his heart that as for his martial arts level, Du Shaofu doesn''t care at all. Anyway, he is practicing the cultivation method of golden winged ROC birds.


    "Easy to say, easy to say."


    Zhen Qingchun was full of laughter, and her obscene transparent face was smiling like a blooming chrysanthemum. She said, "I had an accident because of my cultivation. Now the yuan God needs to rest. So, I need the mysterious Qi and..."


    "You want my mystery?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned. Then he looked at Zhen Qingchun. Under his eyebrows, his clear and bright eyes gradually became more complicated and wonderful.


    "Yes, I want you to be mysterious and


    "Hula."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice has not fallen, a fist is roaring, directly hit on the illusory transparent figure, directly smashed the illusory transparent figure.


    "Boy, what do you do?"


    The illusory transparent figure was broken and turned into a stream of smoke. Suddenly, it entered the floating tower, and the voice came: "boy, you dare to do it to me, you have caused a terrible disaster for yourself."


    "He is a liar indeed, and dare to deceive me."


    Du Shaofu reached out and took the floating tower in his hand. Then he fell down on the ground and swore: "if you want to touch my mysterious Qi, I won''t die. You dare to cheat on the mysterious Qi that you have worked so hard to cultivate."


    Xuanqi, as a former pulse loser, had a hard time cultivating Xuanqi. It can be said that Xuanqi is the lifeblood of Du Shaofu. Zhen Qingchun even wanted Xuanqi at the beginning, and suddenly touched Du Shaofu''s bottom line.


    Du Shaofu''s sudden move was also nervous. However, seeing that Zhen Qingchun, who claimed to be the body of Yuan Shen, was vulnerable to a single blow, he immediately hid in the tower. In addition, he deceived himself at the beginning, which strengthened his speculation. This guy is a liar, an absolute liar.


    Du Shaofu got angry. He picked up the tower and threw it down again. At the same time, he scolded: "it''s a strong man. It''s not uncommon. I broke this thing. How can you hide?"


    "How dare you deceive me? You''ve been hanged for a long time


    "You dare to ask for Xuanqi. You really dare to ask for you."


    "No way out!"


    Du Shaofu fell the tower several times in a row, but it was undamaged and hard.


    "Boy, if you don''t respect me, you will regret it."


    Inside the tower, Zhen Qingchun''s voice was also excited, which was totally different from what he had imagined. He could not remember how this could have happened. He came out after he had calculated the time to come out. He thought that he would develop in the direction he wanted, but now it seems that everything is completely different from his original imagination.


    "It''s weird."


    I tried every means, and even hit it with stones, but the result is still that the tower is not damaged at all, or even has no trace.


    Zhen Qingchun hid in the small tower and could not come out, but he kept threatening and clamoring in the tower, which left Du Shaofu helpless.


    "Boy, give up. It''s extraordinary. If water and fire don''t invade, you can''t open it in the next life. Ha ha."


    Inside the tower, Zhen Qingchun''s voice laughed triumphantly, and then said: "after I recover, I will not let you go."


    "I really think I can''t do anything about you. If you don''t come out, then don''t come out again. Whatever the body of the original God, it''s also the thing of the evil sect."


    Du Shaofu suddenly laughed. The smile was obviously malicious. Then he threw the tower in his hand beside a rock. Then he laughed evil and untied his trousers."It is said that boy urine can suppress evil spirits. I''d like to see how long you can hide."


    When Du Shaofu''s evil and evil smile, a stream of hot water suddenly flushes on the tower.


    "Shameless boy, this is a treasure. It''s enough to make countless powerful people fight for it. If you take urine, you will be punished by heaven. If you dare to do this to me, I will never let you go." Inside the tower, Zhen Qingchun''s voice was furious, but he did not dare to come out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, the setting sun is slanting, and the mountains with clouds are floating in clusters. Mountain waves, peaks and waves, layer upon layer. The mountains are black and boundless, and the cliffs like knives and axes stand out from the sky. They are all illuminated by the golden setting sun.


    In a secluded deep valley, however, it is obviously frightful and cold.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the deep valley, a woman in a strong orange dress shuttles through the valley. Her mouth overflows with red blood, and her face is extremely pale. She does not have time to look back at her back, and her expression is very dignified.


    "What a coincidence."


    Suddenly, a voice appeared in front of the orange Qianying body, a teenager came out, eyes with a smile.


    The girl''s delicate body was stagnant, and her eyes looked at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of her. Her eyes were suddenly shocked, as if she had seen a ghost. She said in surprise, "you You''re not dead? "


    The former was the girl who wanted to capture Du Shaofu''s Xueying Ganoderma lucidum. She thought that the boy would die if she jumped off the cliff. She was surprised to see her.


    "I''m a big man. I''m not so easy to die."


    The latter was Du Shaofu. He didn''t expect to meet the girl one day. What''s more, he didn''t expect to meet with the girl alone. He didn''t see the other people of the flame demon falcon. He looked at the girl and said, "but I''m not dead, which means you''re in trouble."


    "You are no match for me?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s unfriendly smile, she pretended to be calm without leaving a trace on her eyebrows.


    "I know you are strong, but..."


    The girl in front of her was really strong, but now it''s different. Du Shaofu didn''t believe that the girl could be better than the king scale demon tiger. He smiles at the girl and says, "look behind you?"


    When the girl heard the speech, she looked back at it as if she believed it or not. Suddenly, her face changed greatly, and her face turned pale.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger appeared in the girl''s eyes, standing like a hill, roaring like thunder, fierce momentum suddenly erupted.


    "The king scale demon tiger was brought by you!"


    The girl''s face turned pale. Looking at the reaction of Wang scale demon tiger and Du Shaofu, it seems that Wang scale demon tiger was brought by this young man. She did not forget that she had to grab the blood baby Ganoderma lucidum of the boy before her eyes.


    "I said that if you want to rob my blood baby Ganoderma lucidum, I will take you back to be a maid."


    Du Shaofu laughed. It turned out that the woman was afraid and weak. However, if she didn''t take revenge, she was not a gentleman. In any case, she had to revenge.


    "Hum!"


    The girl in strong costume snorted coldly and looked at the king scale demon tiger behind her. Her slender body suddenly leaped out and went straight to Du Shaofu. At the same time, her right hand was stretched forward. An invisible force was spurted out of her palm. The thief caught the king first, only to pay the boy in front of her. She knew that she was not the opponent of the king scale demon tiger.


    Feeling the oppression caused by the invisible strength, Du Shaofu immediately looked at him, and his whole body was full of light symbols. He waved his hand and bombarded him out in front of him with a wave like wave.


    Suddenly, a fierce energy wave appeared in front of the body, and then rolled out, and finally with the girl''s hand in hand.


    "Bang!"


    The two palms collided and scraped a layer of grass in the dense forest directly. A large amount of bushes were also cut off by the waist. Then the girl''s body suddenly flew out in a straight line, with the red blood from her mouth, and finally fell to the ground.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon and the tiger roared, and the tiger''s paw fell from the sky like a huge rock to the girl with strong clothes. If it fell, the graceful figure would become flesh and mud directly.


    "Little tiger, stop it."


    Du Shaofu drank a lot and felt that it was abnormal. The strength of this woman was stronger than that of him. However, he was not his opponent just now. Obviously, the woman was injured, but she was still injured.


    When the king scale demon heard the tiger''s words, the tiger''s paw suddenly shrank. Du Shaofu came to the girl''s side. The girl''s eyes couldn''t be closed slightly, and she fainted.


    At night, in the quiet forest, the bright moon is hanging high in the sky, and the mottled moon is projected in the dense forest.


    "The wound is not mild. The claw mark wound on the back should be caused by a monster."


    Du Shaofu looked at the girl in front of him who was unconscious on the rock. He found that there was a wound left by a monster on her back. The wound was not deep, but not shallow. It was a bit serious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    After hesitating for a moment, Du Shaofu picked up the girl and lay on her stomach on the rock. He took off some of her strong clothes from the back, took out some healing drugs from his arms and sprinkled them on them.


    These medicines are all from the white leopard demon hunting group. As demon hunters, they always carry some healing drugs with them. Therefore, Du Shaofu also keeps some of them away for a rainy day. Unexpectedly, they are used on this woman.


    Originally, he wanted to find this woman to avenge the robbery, but he didn''t expect that the woman had passed out. This made Du Shaofu feel at a loss. If he didn''t care, he would soon become the food of monsters in the past. If you encounter adventurers and demon hunters in the past, I''m afraid it will be even worse. What will happen to such a beautiful woman and those big men who often enter the wild animal mountains for several months without touching a woman, you can imagine.


    Looking at the back skin of the young girl in front of her body, which was as white as jade and coagulated with white jade, Du Shaofu applied medicine to the wound, and said in his heart that he was such a kind-hearted gentleman, which must not be found in the world now.


    "How can there be another wound?"


    Just as Du Shaofu finished the treatment of the wound on the girl''s back, he suddenly noticed that there was a little blood on the girl''s long thigh. The blood spilled from the Jin suit pants tightly wrapped in the buttocks, and the leather shorts tightly wrapped in the round buttocks were also soaked. It can be seen that the wound must not be shallow, but still on the buttocks.


    "Good people do it to the end."


    Du Shaofu felt that he was great. Instead of ignoring the woman, Du Shaofu helped her apply medicine to heal her wounds. After wrinkling his sword eyebrows, he took out a dagger which was also collected from the people of the demon hunting group of white leopards. He enthusiastically cut a hole about the size of a palm in the pants made from the skin of the buttocks. Almost half of the skin was very stiff, with a kind of inexplicable curve Beauty is very touching.


    For some reason, Du Shaofu''s heart trembled at the sight of the arc that touched people''s soul. He felt a sense of inexplicability in his heart. However, he immediately saw a blood hole the size of two fingers on his buttocks. He came back to his senses and began to gently rub the wound healing medicine on the blood hole.


    But in Du Shaofu''s eyes, his eyes still could not help but glance at the smooth, strong and upright buttock flap, especially the beautiful curve formed by the buttocks and the beautiful legs. He had a feeling of being angry when he looked at it intentionally or unintentionally.


    Finally, he put the medicine on. After Du Shaofu put away the bottle of medicine, he found that it was a wound about the size of two fingers, but now he has rubbed the healing medicine on his firm buttock the size of his palm.


    "It''s safer. It''s good for the wound."


    Du Shaofu said to himself in his heart that it would be good to wipe more herbs, and he was also kind-hearted. At last, Du Shaofu could not help murmuring: "however, it is very strong and slippery..."


    "Why, I have nosebleed."


    Just as Du Shaofu''s eyes were still wandering on the curve of his buttocks and slender legs, he was about to check whether there were any wounds on the other half of the buttocks and thighs of the girl. He suddenly found that there was a wisp of nosebleed from his nostrils, so he had to give up what he thought.


    At last, Du Shaofu took out a clean long shirt from his small bag and covered it on the injured buttocks of Jin Zhuang woman. The long clothes were also collected from the people who expressed their love for the demon hunting group. In order to avoid wearing the leaves and vines again, Du Shaofu also took a suit of clothes with him, which is now used by the woman.


    After cleaning up, he looked at the girl in front of him. Du Shaofu grinned and groped around the girl before he stepped back to rest.


    Early in the morning, a silent, mid air, white Twilight shrouded in the dense forest, looming, floating, very strange atmosphere.


    "Thief, what have you done? I''ll kill you!"


    A sharp cry echoed in the silent forest. The strong dressed woman did not know when she was awake. She touched her round buttocks, and her face faded. Then she threw herself at Du Shaofu, who was sitting in front of her body with her eyes slightly closed and her knees crossed.


    Du Shaofu seemed to have been on guard for a long time. He immediately got up and retreated abruptly. At the same time, he called out, "girl, your wound is exposed."


    After hearing the speech, the girl stopped at once, and found that she was just excited, and her wound was exposed, and the unspeakable place was full of spring light


    "Roar..."


    The king scale demon tiger suddenly appeared. After Du Shaofu jumped on the king scale demon tiger, the king scale demon tiger fluttered its wings and left.


    The girl with strong clothes doesn''t have the strength and time to chase after her. She wants to take out a suit of clothes from the Qiankun bag in her arms to change it, but she finds that her Qiankun bag has disappeared and some fragmentary items have disappeared.


    "Thief, don''t let me see you again. Let me see you. I promise I will tear you to pieces." In the dense forest, Jiao''s voice spreads out.


    "This woman is really saying that she will change her face when she changes her face. As expected, she is not expected to be a maid. Next time I come across such a thing, she must not meddle in her business."


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu trembled when he heard the Jiao''s voice behind him. He held a bag of heaven and earth in his hand, and with a smile on his face, he murmured: "it''s OK not to suffer a loss, but that feeling is really good..."The green mountains overlap, just like the sea waves, surging and magnificent.


    "Ouch!"


    The animal roared and roared in the mountain forest, and the thunder like roar of the beast rang through, making the air tense a lot.


    In the dense forest, there is a steep mountain. At the moment, several young girls stand around. Most of them are pale, and there is panic between their eyebrows. One by one, they hold the weapons in their hands, and their eyes are vigilant at more than ten lightning demon leopards.


    This group of young girls are about seventeen eighty-nine years old. The leading one is a young girl with fair skin and delicate face. She is young, but she has already emerged.


    The girl''s face was dignified, and her eyes were fixed on the lightning demon leopards around her. Although more than a dozen lightning demon leopards did not reach the level of the natural environment, the leading lightning demon leopard definitely had the cultivation of stepping on the level of the natural environment, which was difficult for several of them to deal with.


    "Zijin, what should we do now? The elder and we are separated. We can''t deal with these lightning demon leopards. There are too many." Said a young man, who was about the same age as a girl, and looked very solemn and nervous.


    "It''s just a fight. I hope the elder can come to rescue in time."


    The girl''s delicate face showed a sharp breath, and her tight skirt and robe added a bit of charming and mature temperament to her. She outlined her exquisite and protruding figure, which was extremely attractive. She looked at the leading lightning demon leopard and said, "give me the lead lightning demon leopard, and you can deal with the rest."


    "Ouch!"


    Just as the girl''s voice dropped, more than a dozen lightning demon leopards launched an attack again. The reason why the lightning demon leopard is called lightning demon leopard is that it is as fast as lightning.


    "Spell it


    Several teenagers swept out, and immediately waved their weapons to fight with the lightning demon leopard. However, the cultivation strength of each one seemed to be less than that of the innate level. It was very difficult to face the attack of the lightning demon leopard.


    The girl waved, a long whip with countless inverted hooks swept out, and the dark air surged. The whip, like electricity, penetrated the barrier of the air and directly swept to the lead lightning demon leopard.


    "Oh


    The speed of the lightning demon leopard is faster than that of the girl. A bloody and fierce breath gushes out of her body, avoiding the girl''s whip, she pours at the girl with fierce eyes and ferocious eyes. Her sharp claws suddenly appear in front of the girl.


    Between the electric light and the flint, the girl also burst out with a surprising explosive force. With her toes on the ground, the breath of her natural environment was swept out. The long whip in her hand was like a snake whirling around and quickly wrapped around the lightning demon leopard.


    The lightning demon leopard is ferocious and ferocious, and its body is full of the size of a small elephant, avoiding the girl''s whip once again. The whip, like electricity, fell heavily on a piece of rock, which split the rock and shot the gravel.


    The girl''s delicate body is still retreating, and the long whip in her hand twists and turns with the help of the force, like a dragon rushing out of the sky. Several times, all of them are electric lights and firestones, which shows that the girl is also extraordinary.


    "Roar!"


    The lightning demon leopard roared. It was blocked several times, but it was also a little angry. With a sharp grasp, it was actually directly buckled on the whip. It was actually that the whip was tightly grasped under the leopard''s claw. The sharp inverted hook could tear the rock apart, but it could not hurt the lightning demon leopard. Instead, it was pulled by the lightning demon leopard directly.


    "Pedaling!"


    When Juli attacked, the girl didn''t seem to expect that the power of the lightning demon leopard would be so huge. Under a mistake, Jiao''s body was directly pulled forward and staggered forward, and she lost her face. She had to let go of her hand and give up her whip immediately.


    "Oh


    The lightning demon leopard seized the opportunity, opened its ferocious mouth, and rushed to the girl like lightning. As fast as the lightning speed and fierce momentum, it was in front of the girl in an instant, and the bloody breath gushed out.


    After all, a girl is a woman. Although she has a congenital cultivation, she is definitely the top one among her peers. However, under such changes, she is also frightened and her body speed is greatly affected.


    "Bang!"


    A young boy appeared in front of the girl like lightning. The dark air was surging, and a blow was directly aimed at the jaw of the lightning demon leopard. A low muffled sound came out. The lightning demon leopard, which jumped at the girl, was directly blasted into a huge rock, shaking the rock into ash powder.


    "Oh


    The lightning demon leopard growled bitterly. A large amount of animal blood was spewed out from the mouth by a fist. When he was about to turn over and struggle, the boy appeared again. With an incredible speed, his fist hit the lightning demon leopard''s eyebrows.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    "Bang!"


    The head of the lightning demon leopard bloomed, and the red and white objects spurted out, and the body suddenly became depressed.


    "Roar!"


    A roar of tiger came out from the dense forest far away. The roar of tiger and thunder made countless fierce beasts hibernate in the surrounding mountains, fierce birds flapped their wings, and countless waves rose in the forest sea.


    "Ouch."


    After the leader was killed, a lightning demon leopard heard the terrible roar of the tiger, and immediately left with trembling terror, and did not dare to stop at all.


    After the boy killed the lightning demon leopard, he didn''t even return his head. His upright body carried the body on the ground. He was afraid that there were hundreds of Jin of lightning demon leopard''s body and left directly. He did not pay any attention to the girl and several teenagers.


    "Who is this man, as if I have seen him somewhere."


    Looking at the boy carrying the corpse of the lightning demon leopard, several pale and embarrassed teenagers looked shocked and puzzled. The youth''s age was almost the same as them, even smaller, but the strength was so terrible. The lightning demon leopard at the congenital level could be killed directly with two fists. How powerful.


    "It''s him."


    The girl''s bright eyes were surprised. It turned out that Du Shaofu, who had been seen in Du''s family, was the fool in the rumor. However, judging from Du Shaofu''s action, how could he be a fool.


    "Zijin, that guy looks familiar." A boy older than a girl came forward and was shocked to see the figure leaving.


    "Du Shaofu of the Du family, we met in the Du family at the beginning." Said the young girl, who was called Zijin.


    "Du Shaofu, isn''t that stupid young master? Why is he alone in the wild animal mountain range?"


    Hearing this, the young man was surprised. Du Shaofu is absolutely famous in Shicheng.


    The girl looked at the figure in the distance. There were some ripples in her bright eyes and said, "if he is really a fool, then we are not even a fool."


    "Second master, we have been out for such a long time, although we have gained a lot, but there is no big harvest. It is said that some people have seen the purple flame demon Huang and others have picked up the feather of Ziyan demon Huang. Is it possible that something has happened to Ziyan demon Huang?"


    In the continuous dense forest, more than 30 figures shuttled through the forest, all of them were watching with vigilance. A young man of 25-6 years old said to a strong middle-aged leader.


    "We can''t participate in the existence of Ziyan yaohuang, even if there is any accident. We should be careful. The chance is precious, but life is more important. This time we have gained a lot. It''s worth the trip."


    The strong man did not take time to look around. Suddenly, his face suddenly changed. His eyes looked at the front tightly and said, "be careful, someone is coming ahead."


    All eyes were on guard, and a figure appeared in front of them. A young man was carrying a huge monster, still tall and straight, with a wild cat behind him. He was standing in front of him and looking at the people.


    "Tiger, don''t expose your identity without my command. Keep your breath in." Du Shaofu, carrying the body of the lightning demon leopard, looked at the front with his eyes moving. He said to the king scale demon tiger who was shrinking behind him.


    "Second master, the figure of that man is so familiar."


    Many people''s eyes moved, and the figure of the young man was very familiar from afar.


    "Shaofu, that''s Shaofu."


    The strong man looked at the front tightly, and suddenly his eyes trembled. The color of surprise welled up in his eyes. He let go of his feet and ran away.


    Du Zhixiong, the second eldest of the Du family, led a team to enter the mountain because of the unrest in the mountain area for some time, so as not to have any chance to be gained by other families. Unexpectedly, he met Du Shaofu, who has been looking for all the time.


    "Shaofu, Du Shaofu, are you missing? How could he be in the wild animal mountain range?" Hearing this, they all looked at each other, and then they rushed forward.


    Du Zhixiong quickly ran to Du Shaofu''s side. He looked at Du Shaofu in front of him. His face was filled with a smile. He said, "Shaofu, is it really you? Everyone is looking for you. Your uncle is worried about you every day. You are OK."


    "Second uncle."


    Looking at the big man in front of him, Du Shaofu felt a warm feeling in his heart. He was smiling slightly. He didn''t know what to say. He hadn''t talked to the second uncle for ten years. But he knew that he had always been in his heart. He had never despised him as a fool, but only pity and heartache.


    "It''s so fierce. It''s a lightning demon leopard at the congenital level."


    A group of Du family members gathered around to see the body of lightning demon leopard carried by Du Shaofu. They were all shocked.


    "Silly boy, smirk what, OK, don''t put down the body of lightning demon leopard." Du Zhixiong said to Du Shaofu, and then he looked at the body of the lightning demon leopard, showing a puzzled look.


    "Come on, give me a hand."


    Several Du family members immediately stepped forward to help put down the body of lightning demon leopard from Du Shaofu''s shoulder."Quick, be careful of the blood of the lightning demon leopard. Collect it quickly. When the time comes, extract the essence blood, and forge the body for the younger generation is excellent."


    "Watch out for the lightning leopard''s paws. It''s worth a lot of money."


    "Shaofu, did you kill the lightning demon leopard?"


    Du family people gathered around and began to deal with the body of lightning demon leopard. Some people also looked at Du Shaofu with shocked eyes. If Du Shaofu had killed the lightning demon leopard at the congenital level, what would Du Shaofu''s current strength be.


    As for the Du family, no one would think that Du Shaofu was still the fool of the Du family. With the competition of the younger generation in the original family, Du Hao and Du Chong were not the enemies of one move. Who would believe that Du Shaofu would be a real fool.


    Looking at all the Du family members, Du Shaofu felt a warm feeling again. In the Du family these years, everyone regarded themselves as transparent, but at least there are still some people who have always regarded themselves as a member of the Du family, such as those who are really fighting for the Du family.


    "I didn''t kill it. I passed by in front of me, and I didn''t know who killed the lightning demon leopard. Thinking that the body of the lightning demon leopard was very valuable, I planned to carry it back. Maybe I could buy some Xuan coins."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile to the crowd that he had planned to barbecue the lightning demon leopard. The cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird can extract energy from the flesh and blood of monsters for your own use. Although the energy contained in the bloody flesh and blood was the most rich and pure, Du Shaofu did not dare to eat raw. He could only eat the roasted monster''s blood to extract and refine energy for his own use. However, he did not expect to meet the second uncle and the Du family.


    "Is there such luck? The body of the lightning demon leopard is very valuable. If it can capture a living one, it will be even more valuable."


    It is said that the body of the lightning demon leopard was picked up, and no one will doubt what kind of strength Du Shaofu needs to kill a lightning demon leopard at the congenital level. Among the people, except the second master can do it, others may need to join hands.


    With a smile, a group of people in the Du family dealt with the body of the lightning demon leopard. They were very skillful. Du Shaofu didn''t want to explain the lightning demon leopard himself. Then he raised his head and asked Du Zhixiong, "how is my father, er Bo?"


    "Your father is still the same." Du Zhixiong''s face showed a little bitter smile. He patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said, "let''s go back early. Your father should be worried about you."


    A few days later, at dusk, when the sunset faded, the sky and earth became silver gray.


    Outside the stone city, there is a golden silence in the savage mountains. The mountains in the distance are covered with sunset clouds, and the sky floats with bright red fire clouds.


    Outside the door of the Du family, dozens of people came back unsteadily. This time, however, the harvest was not light. It brought a lot of miraculous drugs and demon blood essence for the descendants of the Du family, which was good enough for the cultivation needed by the descendants of the Du family for a period of time.


    "The second master is back."


    "That''s Du Shaofu. Why did he come back with the second master?"


    "Why did Du Shaofu bring back a wild cat?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Outside the door of the Du family, many children of the Du family welcomed him. Looking at the harvest brought back by the second master of the Du family, his eyes were filled with joy. Seeing Du Shaofu in the crowd also caused a lot of complicated eyes.


    Ignoring all kinds of complicated eyes, Du Shaofu went directly back to his courtyard.


    When Du Shaofu stepped into the courtyard, the old drunk was drinking.


    Sitting in the yard, holding the jug and drinking directly.


    No food and wine, a person quietly drinking wine.


    "Goo Goo!" This is the unique voice of drunkard father drinking. Other people drink at one gulp, but Du Shaofu knows that his alcoholic father drinks with a big gulp.


    Seeing Du Shaofu come back, he just raised his head, put down his jug and said, "I''m back."


    "Back." Du Shaofu said, then added a sentence: "drink less wine, I''ll get you some wine and vegetables?"


    "Well, I''ll have a drink with you later." He said calmly.


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. He nodded and left the courtyard. He usually drank wine with his father, but every time it was on August 15 every year.


    When he was a child, Du Shaofu didn''t know what day August 15 was. Later, he learned that August 15 was a day for his family to get together. It was called the Mid Autumn Festival. On this day of every year, the drunkard father would pull him to drink a few drinks.


    When Du Shaofu left, Du shaoting''s eyes, which were full of wine, looked at the king scale demon tiger brought back by Du Shaofu.


    I do not know why, that kind of vision is to make the king scale demon tiger for no reason to tremble, the reduced body shape also not from the Lord''s back a few steps.


    "Thank you for your reward. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    When Du Shaofu brought a few dishes from the kitchen, the night had come completely. The moon hung high and the moon was like practice. It was not August 15, but the moon was bright today.


    The father and son sat down and said nothing to each other.


    Du shaoting was full of wine. He lifted his head and took a sip of wine. Then he handed the wine pot to Du Shaofu and asked, "is everything ok?"


    "It''s OK. I just went for a walk in the wild beast mountains."


    Du Shaofu knew that the drunkard''s father was asking about his disappearance, and he told his second uncle that he had sneaked into the wild animal mountains to train himself. He didn''t say anything about the beautiful woman in plain clothes, so as not to implicate him. Du Shaofu did not talk to the second uncle about the golden winged ROC bird and the purple flame demon Huang, so as not to cause trouble for himself. He did not know how to explain it at that time.


    Du Shaofu took a drink from the jug and handed it back to his father. I have been drinking with the drunkard father since I was a child, and I have drunk it secretly when I was a child, so I have a good amount of wine.


    "Oh."


    Du shaoting just whispered a word, then took the wine pot handed over and took a big drink again. Then he did not speak again.


    Du Shaofu has long been used to this mode of getting along with his father and son. Then the two father and son drink one mouthful at a time. It seems that they drink a lot tonight, until Du Shaofu is dizzy and sleeps in the courtyard


    In the morning, when Du Shaofu was awake and rubbing his sleeping eyes, he found that it was dark all around him.


    "In the stone coffin of ancestral temple again."


    Du Shaofu got up and pushed aside the stone cover on the sarcophagus. He was really in the sarcophagus in the ancestral hall. He was wet and sweaty. There were some impurities on it. His body felt like cutting bones and washing marrow again.


    "Master Shaofu, the master wants to see you in the study."


    When he came back to the courtyard from the ancestral temple, the drunk father was no longer in the courtyard. After taking a bath and changing into a purple robe that he usually liked to wear, Du Shaofu met the front yard manager who did not know when he would come. All the Du family called him Lin Bo. An old man over Huajia was highly valued by the uncle. He also had a high status in the whole Du family It''s uncle who wants to see himself.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. Yesterday, the second uncle mentioned that he wanted to see himself. Unexpectedly, he asked people to find him again in the early morning. Then he remembered something. He looked at the old man in front of him and asked, "Lin Bo, how is Du Hai in the backyard?"


    "This..."


    On hearing this, the old man was stunned, and then with a smile, he said, "young master Shaofu, I have forgotten that Du Hai is the manager of the backyard, but his ability to handle affairs has become worse and worse recently. I am going to punish him."


    "Lin Bo, you are a man highly valued by my uncle and my Du family. You should take care of the Du family. Those who are not qualified in the Du family should not be tolerated." Du Shaofu finished and left with a smile.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, Huajia old man''s face appeared. In addition to a little smile, he said: "it seems that this young master is going to use a knife. Who says that this young master is stupid. How can the third master''s children be stupid? Some servants of the Du family should also move."


    Du Shaofu came to the study, uncle''s study.


    The uncle didn''t let himself go to the hall but the study. Du Shaofu knew that because the uncle had never despised him, there were not many people who could enter the uncle''s study, even the children of the Du family.


    "Shaofu, let uncle have a look."


    When Du Shaofu opened the door of his study, a 40 year old man with heroic spirit raised his head and immediately welcomed him.


    "Uncle." When Du Shaofu saluted, the hero in front of him was his uncle Du Zhenwu, and the whole stone city was also a famous figure.


    "I''ve heard about you. It''s ok if it''s OK. Don''t go to the wild animal mountain alone next time."


    Du Zhenwu patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder, pulled him into the study, sat on his tight face, his eyes gushed with kindness, and then said, "I heard that you have been able to practice, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, I can practice." Du Shaofu nodded. There was nothing to hide about this. Anyway, everyone in the Du family knew it.


    "It''s good to recover. It''s good to recover. God bless Du family, and TIANLIAN to my nephew, Shaofu."


    Du Zhenwu was very excited. He looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. After a long time, his face turned a little more positive. He said to Du Shaofu, "there is a contest about three years between the five families in Shicheng. If you can win the championship, in addition to the great benefits to the winner, even the whole family will get a lot of benefits, You should be ready. The Du family will need you


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and once every three years, he had heard of the gathering of the five families.


    After chatting with the uncle for a while, Du Shaofu left. For some of the questions he asked, he naturally perfunctorily perfunctorily. What happened in the wild beast mountain range always said that he wanted to train himself, so he went in.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s departure, Du Zhenwu looked out of his study. His face gradually became more and more happy. He wiped his eyes with solemnity and said, "the gathering of the five families once every three years, I hope there will be no change this time."Behind the Zangwu building, in the wide courtyard.


    Fu Yibai is waiting for the white hair of a bird''s nest to squat on the ground and watch the ants crawling around. He looks very serious, but he doesn''t dare to look up.


    At least, he didn''t want to find Yifu mountain, but he didn''t want to talk to Yibai about it.


    Fu Yibai turns around with his back to Du Shaofu and continues to look at the ants in front of him.


    Du Shaofu got angry and squatted directly in front of Fu Yibai''s body and said, "Laobai, you must give me an explanation?"


    "What explanation?" Fu Yibai looked up at Du Shaofu with a blank face. His eyes looked innocent.


    "Don''t be silly. What''s the matter with that beautiful woman? Do you know that I nearly killed you this time."


    The more Du Shaofu said, the more angry and excited he became. However, he was completely implicated by the old guy. He was nearly belching his breath. Unexpectedly, the old guy still refuses to admit his debt.


    Fu Yibai looked at Du Shaofu, ignored Du Shaofu''s excited face and said, "are you dead now?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned and gritted his teeth and said, "No


    "Are you short of arms and legs?" Fu Yibai continued to ask.


    Du Shaofu continued to gnash his teeth and replied, "neither."


    "That''s it."


    Fu Yibai looked at Du Shaofu with disgust, and then said, "she looks as cold as ice. In fact, she doesn''t want to kill people at all. It''s you. The great opportunities have been missed. How many people want to worship her? If you find a chance to pester her, maybe she will take you as an apprentice, which will make you famous all over the world The little Du family is much better. It''s a pity for you. "


    Du Shaofu was stunned, listening to Fu Yibai''s words, as if he owed him a great favor.


    "Fu Yibai, stop for me."


    In Du Shaofu''s stupor, Fu Yibai has disappeared in his place.


    A moment later, the mountain behind Du''s house was misty.


    Du Shaofu and Fu Yibai ate the roast meat, ate it quickly and gobbled it down.


    However, no matter how Du Shaofu asked Fu Yibai about the identity and relationship of the beautiful woman in plain clothes, Fu Yibai did not answer the question. In the end, Du Shaofu had a lot of questions in his mind, and he could only hold back.


    "If you keep your things well, don''t lose them. It depends on your own ability whether you can understand them by yourself."


    After eating, Du Shaofu was burping, but Fu Yibai suddenly said a strange word to Du Shaofu, and then said, "I''m full, I''ll go back to take a nap."


    Du Shaofu was stunned again. When he came back to God, Fu Yibai''s figure had disappeared.


    "Du Shaofu, you are back at last."


    In the afternoon, Du Shaofu planned to go back from the back mountain. As soon as he got to the gate of the backyard, he was blocked by a group of people.


    Du Fu Hao and his grandson are all in Du Hao''s family, and Du zichong''s is the other one.


    Looking at these people, Du Shaofu moved his eyes, then showed a smile and said, "are you sending me pills and Xuan coins? It seems that you have not forgotten that you still owe me ten years of pills and Xuan coins."


    "I owe you a fart. I''ll give you back the blood essence of the stone demon wolf and our building foundation Dan quickly, or I''ll be rude to you!"


    Du Hao was very angry. The blood essence of the stone demon wolf and other treasures were taken away. How could he swallow the evil spirit in his heart? His father went to find the owner of the house, but met with Du Shaofu''s strange disappearance, and finally he could only let it go. It was said that Du Shaofu came back yesterday evening, so we gathered together people who had suffered losses that day and came to settle accounts with Du Shaofu. Unexpectedly, we met him in the backyard.


    "Du Shaofu, please hand over zhujidan and the blood essence of the fierce stone demon wolf, or we won''t be polite."


    Du Chong and Du Yan also cried out. For more than a month, they were shameless. Du Shaofu robbed all of their prizes. Now the eyes of Du''s uncles looking at them have changed obviously.


    Even they didn''t dare to go out of the house. What they couldn''t do with Du Shaofu''s move had already spread to all the big families, such as the Chen family, the Cheng family, the Qin family, and the Bai family. When they saw them, they couldn''t help laughing. Now it''s known all over the city.


    "If you don''t have a collection yet, click" join the bookshelf "under the cover of the front page of this book to collect a book. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    "Hand over the blood essence of the stone demon wolf and build the foundation pill, otherwise let you look good." More than a dozen teenagers and girls around him also looked at Du Shaofu angrily and yelled. At the beginning, they were also victims.


    "Are you du Shaofu, the fool?"


    A 21-year-old youth came forward, dressed in a silver armor, slender body and good appearance, in the silver armor foil, more and more handsome, a few girls are intentionally or unintentionally surrounded by its side, the eyes show the color of obsession.


    In fact, Du Shaofu''s eyes had already noticed the young man. At the moment, he felt embarrassed and said to the armored youth, "you are a fool. Your whole family is a fool."


    "Sure enough, I dare to insult my Imperial Knights. This is enough to send you to the imperial prison for the rest of your life."


    The young man''s face suddenly became gloomy. As an imperial knight, everyone should give him some face in this border town. I didn''t expect that someone would dare to scold him today. If he didn''t teach Du Shaofu a lesson, he would not be able to stand down in front of some obsessed women around him.


    Du Shaofu did not pay attention to the young man. He glanced at Du Hao and others and said, "is this your last chance to hand over the debt you owe me, or will I take it myself?"


    "Du Shaofu, don''t be arrogant. My cousin is an imperial knight. You are dead."


    Du Hao grinned at Du Shaofu, then looked up at the armored youth and said, "cousin, we must not let Du Shaofu go. We must take back the blood essence of the wolf and the building of the foundation pill."


    "No problem, the fool is looking for abuse himself!"


    As soon as the young man''s face sank, his voice dropped, and the dark air in his body was surging. A strong momentum suddenly gushed out, and Du Hao, Du Chong, Du Yan and others around him were directly shaken back, and the air flow was surging all over his body, as if a small tornado storm had gathered together.


    "It''s the beginning of the birth."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected. The young Imperial Knights also had some real materials. It was extraordinary to be able to step into the natural environment at this age.


    "I''ll teach you a good lesson today."


    The young man in armor didn''t intend to keep his hand. He stepped across and stepped out. The fingerprints congealed. The dark blue air on the palmprint was like a cyan energy crystal layer pasted on the palm print, which was enveloped by Du Shaofu with a strong momentum.


    He also knew from Du Hao and other people that Du Shaofu had defeated Du Hao and others with one move. Therefore, although he had reached the innate state, he did not say that he was doing his best, but he did not keep his hand.


    The palm print moved quickly and reached Du Shaofu in a flash.


    Among the electric lights and flints, there was a flash of pale gold light in people''s eyes. The onlookers did not see clearly what the pale gold light was, and a dull sound was suddenly heard.


    "Bang!"


    With the sound of muffled sound falling, the surrounding strong wind swept, the gravel shot into the sky, and then a figure was directly shocked to fly, and finally fell heavily on the ground.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the ground cracked, the whole ground is shaking up!


    At this time, the figure stopped slowly. The people looked at it and took a breath of cold air. It turned out that the figure that shocked and flew was actually a young man in armor, a man of cultivation in the natural environment. The existence that was admired and looked up to by the people was actually ravaged by one move.


    "Pooh


    The armor youth falls, the mouth big mouth blood spurts out, yinglang''s face is pale, the vision gushes out in awe.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The crowd had not yet regained their consciousness, and the muffled sound of low energy resounded again. Then one after another, the chain reaction boards kept flying backward, and then all of them fell to the ground without accident and could not move.


    Du Shaofu shook his long sleeves in his purple robe and looked at the ground with a satisfied smile. Then he impolitely took away all the pills, Xuan coins and other valuable trinkets, even the young man with armor.


    More than a dozen people had a lot of things on their bodies. At last, Du Shaofu took off the robe on Du Hao and took all the things away with a small burden. In the process, no one dared to resist or was unable to resist.


    "Welcome to trouble me next time."


    After finishing everything, Du Shaofu dropped a word and left.


    Looking at the back of Du Shaofu''s departure, there was silence around him.


    At night, the night covers the stone city, the moonlight is like practice, and the stars are dots.


    There is a young girl standing quietly in the castle with blue stone, white skin, delicate face, long hair pouring down, long skirt covering the body, and a pair of bright eyes twinkling in the moonlight night, which makes the elegant temperament add a little bit of cool temperament.


    "Zijin, do you really decide?"


    A thin middle-aged girl looked at the girl and said, "you know, this decision is not only related to our Ye family, but also to the whole stone city."


    The girl raised her head, and her lips lifted, and she said, "I believe that none of the five families in this generation can compare with Du Shaofu, not even me."The thin middle-aged man was a little surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that the girl should have such a comment on Du Shaofu of the Du family. I''d like to see him. Well, you can accompany me to Du''s house tomorrow to show my gratitude. By the way, some things must be decided."


    "Well."


    The girl smiles and nods. In her mind, she can''t help but think of the back carrying the body of the lightning demon leopard, which is so straight and straight


    "How on earth should this thing be turned on?"


    At night, Du Shaofu held two Heaven and earth bags in his hands. One was from the thin tiger, the chief commander of the white leopard demon hunting group, and the other was from the strong woman''s body. However, Du Shaofu could not open the bag.


    "Boy, you can''t open the bag of heaven and earth. How about I open it for you?"


    In the tower of Du Shaofu''s arms, Zhen Qingchun''s voice spreads out. I don''t know why, but it sounds a bit subdued.


    "Can you open the bag of heaven and earth?"


    Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment and pulled out the tower in his arms.


    Of course, at this time, the tower was already wrapped in several layers of leaves, so Du Shaofu didn''t want to take the little tower drenched with boy urine directly into his arms.


    "Joke, I''m a rune master. I''m a senior Rune master. A small bag of heaven and earth can''t defeat me." Inside the tower, Zhen Qingchun''s voice is full of pride.


    "Are you a rune master?" Du Shaofu looked at the tower suspiciously and then said, "OK, you can help me open the bag of heaven and earth and try it."


    "Well, what good can I do for you to open the bag of heaven and earth?" Zhen Qingchun said in the small tower, and the tone was a little proud. The boy finally asked for him.


    "If you help me open the heaven and earth bag, I will never have to pee again. If I can''t open the heaven and earth bag, I will directly throw the broken tower into the pit." Du Shaofu said faintly.


    "Boy, dare you." Inside the tower, Zhen Qingchun''s voice suddenly screamed.


    "Guess if I dare." Du Shaofu replied.


    "Boy, you''re cruel. I''ll open the bag of heaven and earth for you, but I''ll come out and you''re not allowed to deal with my God." Zhen Qingchun has compromised. He knows that this boy can do it.


    "Deal." Du Shaofu nodded and agreed.


    "Hi..."


    Inside the tower, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure floated out and looked at Du Shaofu. His obscene eyes contained anger and restraint. His mouth twitched and his anger was suppressed. He said, "if the heaven and earth bag is opened by force, the contents inside will be destroyed directly. Besides myself, the only way to untie it is to find a better talisman than to refine the Qiankun bag to crack the rune pattern ¡£¡±


    As the voice dropped, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory fingerprints condensed. Then the two Heaven and earth bags in Du Shaofu''s left hand were wrapped by a strange force and floated to Zhen Qingchun''s hands.


    "Hula!"


    With the change of the handprint in Zhen Qingchun''s illusory hands, suddenly a stream of talismans and secret patterns spread out. The room is full of light, and a mysterious force rippled in the room. Under the package of the light of the magic lines, Zhen Qingchun''s wretched appearance suddenly becomes great.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu believed that Zhen Qingchun was not a liar any more. It was really difficult for a cheater to get such a big show and momentum.


    "Untied, in these two garbage bags of heaven and earth drip blood to recognize the Lord, and then inject the mysterious gas, after these two bags of heaven and earth will be yours."


    A moment later, Zhen Qingchun throws two bags of heaven and earth in front of Du Shaofu, and the illusory figure becomes more and more illusory.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    According to Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment. He had heard that some spiritual instruments and heaven and earth bags needed blood dripping to recognize the Lord. Therefore, he did not hesitate. After biting his index finger and dripping blood on the two Heaven and earth bags, the mysterious Qi was injected into the heaven and earth bags. At once, the heaven and earth bags were untied, and a lot of things were tossed out of the two bags by Du Shaofu.


    "This is the monster material of congenital level."


    "This is the blood essence of the monster in the natural environment."


    "If you really have miraculous medicine and martial arts skills, there are a lot of Xuan coins."


    "The woman''s bag of heaven and earth has less things, but the quality is much higher. It seems that her martial arts skills are at least at the level of" moving goods. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A lot of valuable items were placed in front of Du Shaofu, which made Du Shaofu smile contentedly. In the Qiankun bag of the thin tiger, the leader of the white leopard demon hunting group, there were a lot of demon animal materials and blood essence, as well as many miraculous medicines and a set of congenital martial arts skills. It can be said that most of the wealth gathered by the white leopard demon hunting group must be in this heaven and earth bag.


    There was not much in that girl''s Qiankun bag. Instead, there were several sets of women''s dresses and even a lot of mediocre red powder. To Du Shaofu''s surprise, there were some high-quality pills and a lot of Xuan coins. In particular, there is a set of martial arts skills, I am afraid it is at least to the level of moving goods.


    The value of a set of martial arts skills at the level of animal products is already a terrible number. Besides, there are many pills in it. The added value is probably much higher than the Qiankun bag on the thin tiger.


    Looking at the contented smile on Du Shaofu''s face, Zhen Qingchun couldn''t help sighing with disdain: "a pile of rubbish can be happy from this. It''s really unprecedented."


    "If you can do something good." Du Shaofu glanced up at Zhen Qingchun, then happily sorted out a pile of valuable items and put them into the Qiankun bag again.


    "You..."


    Zhen Qingchun was choked by Du Shaofu''s words, and then repressed his frustration again. He said to Du Shaofu, "boy, I have proved that I am a talisman. I''m not a liar. How about a deal?"


    Du Shaofu looked up at Zhen Qingchun and asked, "you may be a talisman. Does the deal you want to make with me need my mysterious spirit? If so, I advise you never to make up your mind. I will fight with anyone who dares to move my mysterious Qi. "


    "Er


    Zhen Qingchun was dumbfounded again. He felt that he and the boy in front of him must not be at the same frequency. He took a deep breath. A smile squeezed out of his obscene face, and then said, "boy, don''t be afraid. I don''t want you to have all the mysterious Qi, but just absorb a little bit each time. It will not have any impact on you. After I get a little stronger, I will be able to I left the tower and tried to recover myself. "


    Du Shaofu raised his head and rolled his eyes, sneered and speechless. He kept sorting out his valuable items. He thought about how to exchange them for Xuan coins.


    "Boy, do you want to be stronger? I can make you stronger and become a famous strong man in the world."


    Zhen Qingchun is unyielding and unrelenting, and continues to tempt. He thinks that no one can be immune to temptation. How can this little child resist the temptation? It is people who have weaknesses, and people will always be tempted. He says, "do you want to have money, beauty, status and power?"


    "If you have this ability, how can you become like this now? Do you think I will believe you?"


    Du Shaofu finally packed up his two bags of heaven and earth. He stood up and looked at Zhen Qingchun, who had been unyielding and unyielding.


    "This..."


    Zhen Qingchun was almost choked to death by a sentence, and his face turned red. He wanted to be mad. He wanted to repair this ungrateful boy in front of him. However, in his current state, he could not do it at all.


    "Boy, do you want to be a rune master?"


    After holding back his grievances, Zhen Qingchun once again raised a topic of temptation to Du Shaofu. He was sure that no matter who met this sentence, he would be moved by it. Lingfu master is an absolutely blazing profession.


    "Do you want to be pissed off by a boy again?"


    However, the result once again exceeded Zhen Qingchun''s expectation. Du Shaofu did not react much to the three words of lingfu master, and gave Zhen Qingchun a angry look.


    It''s not that Du Shaofu didn''t know the status of lingfu masters in the mainland. On the contrary, Du Shaofu also wanted to be a lingfu master. It was rumored that those terrifying talismans were even more terrifying than the powerful ones in the martial arts.


    However, after discovering that it was the abandoned Wumai pulse, the Du family asked someone to investigate Du Shaofu''s physique. The result showed that he had no potential to become a talisman except for the abolition of Wu pulse.


    So now hearing Zhen Qingchun ask if he wants to be a master of talisman, Du Shaofu has no idea. Since he can''t be a master of talisman, he has practiced the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird. Why do you want to be a master of talisman again.


    "Boy, don''t you really want to be a rune master?"


    Zhen Qingchun once again held back. He didn''t expect that the boy didn''t even care about the rune master. This is absolutely abnormal. This boy is absolutely stupid."I''ve checked for a long time. I don''t have the potential to be a rune master. You''d better save your breath."


    Du Shaofu ignored Zhen Qingchun, and he was determined to pay attention to Zhen Qingchun. He was not moved by Zhen Qingchun''s rhetoric. The other party''s purpose was not to want his own mysterious spirit.


    "Who said you can''t be a rune master," the son of a bitch said


    Zhen Qingchun scolded loudly and became extremely excited. He said, "the person who helps you check must be a son of a bitch."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened. He looked at Zhen Qingchun and said, "so, I have the potential to become a master of talisman?"


    "It''s more than just general potential." Zhen Qingchun raised his head and his eyes poured out a fine light. He looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "do you know what it takes to be a master of talisman?"


    "Great spiritual power and spiritual roots." Du Shaofu replied that he had heard of this when he was a child. Very few people can become martial artists. However, there is no one among the martial arts who can become a lingfu master.


    "Yes, to be a rune master requires great spiritual strength and spiritual root. Both are indispensable. Your spiritual root is poor, even worse than your current martial pulse." Zhen Qingchun said impolitely.


    "Then you said I could be a rune master." Du Shaofu''s eyes turned.


    "What do you know?" Zhen Qingchun gave Du Shaofu a look and said, "your spiritual roots are poor, but you have the mental strength that ordinary people can''t compare. It can be said that at your age, you are the top three people I have seen in mental power. I really don''t know where you have such strong spiritual power."


    "I do have something special about me. You have a good eye." With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu did not feel embarrassed at all. Then he asked Zhen Qingchun, "what does this have to do with becoming a master of talisman?"


    Zhen Qingchun gave Du Shaofu a look and said: "of course, it matters. It''s a big deal. Because mental strength is a congenital advantage, it''s hard to find any way to improve it, but Linggen can improve it, even to a very strong level."


    "As far as I know, there is no way for Linggen to improve."


    Du Shaofu is not stupid. He hasn''t eaten pork yet. He hasn''t seen a pig run. The spirit root of lingfu master is the same as that of martial arts. Even if he meets a great chance, he will not improve too much by taking the Tiancai Dibao which can enhance the martial vein and spiritual root.


    "No one else can, but I can."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun''s expression became positive: "as long as you listen to me and worship me as a teacher, I can make you become a spirit Master."


    "You are my teacher?"


    Du Shaofu gave Zhen Qingchun a look, and then said, "you can find another apprentice. I''m not interested. I can be a warrior. I can''t chew too much. I don''t have the energy."


    Zhen Qingchun was stunned. He was stunned, and then he scolded Du Shaofu: "boy, do you know that if I had only said I wanted to take an apprentice, I don''t know how many talismans would kowtow, break their heads and bleed and beg me to be admitted to the school."


    "It is said that there are one star Rune master, two star Rune master, three star Rune master and four star Rune master. I have heard my uncle talk about it. He once saw a five-star spirit Rune master a long time ago. I don''t know how many star talisman you are?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "It''s not convenient to tell you my identity for the time being, so as not to distract you from your practice and bring you unnecessary trouble. I can tell you that in my heyday, what a five-star talisman was just a fart." Zhen Qingchun said confidently.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth twitched and looked at Zhen Qingchun''s confident look. A five-star talisman was already a strong man in the Empire. He was afraid that the emperor of the Empire would greet such a strong man in person. In Zhen Qingchun''s eyes, it was just a fart. If it spread out, it would be ridiculed as a neuropathy by countless people.


    Du Shaofu didn''t believe it either. Looking at Zhen Qingchun''s obscene face, he didn''t seem to be as old as himself, and he didn''t look like a strong man.


    "Boy, do you want to be a teacher or not?"


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and asked. The corners of his eyes were twitching. He didn''t expect that one day he would be reduced to the point of asking people to become masters. Is it possible that today, the master of talismans is no longer valuable.


    "No, I don''t believe you, even though I''m interested in runes." Du Shaofu refused directly.


    "Why don''t you believe me? I''ve proved that I''m a rune master." Zhen Qingchun is about to collapse.


    "Because you are so obscene, you look like a liar." Du Shaofu said it seriously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    "How can you believe it?"


    Zhen Qingchun is about to collapse. What kind of world is this? He even asks people to become masters. Is this the punishment of God? Besides, where he is so obscene, at best, he has some characteristics.


    "I won''t believe you unless you make me a rune first." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Well, you''re a good schemer. If you don''t follow the teacher, why should I teach you?"


    Zhen Qingchun doesn''t do it. He knows that this boy is smarter than a thief. He wants him to teach him if he doesn''t become a teacher. After he has taught him, the boy will definitely not admit it. So he must not be led by the boy by the nose. Jiang is old and spicy. He doesn''t believe that he can''t deal with a boy now.


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders, looked at Zhen Qingchun and said, "if you want me to become a teacher, you must show some sincerity. What should I do if I am cheated?"


    "You..."


    Zhen Qingchun is very subdued. She really does.


    After taking a deep breath, Zhen Qingchun suppressed his anger and said, "OK, I''ll let you become a talisman first, but you also have to promise me one condition. My spirit is too weak now. You have to give me some mysterious Qi. Don''t worry, it won''t do you any harm. You will recover after one night''s breathing. Otherwise, I have no strength to teach you to be Lingfu master, you can find someone else to teach you. It''s a big deal. We''ll take two shots. "


    Du Shaofu hesitated. When he mentioned Xuanqi, he didn''t really believe in Zhen Qingchun.


    But to tell the truth, Du Shaofu still wanted to be a master of talismans in his heart. He was hesitant for a moment.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Du Shaofu compromised. At this time, he could only gamble once. Who made himself really want to be a rune master.


    "Hum!"


    Zhen Qingchun snorted coldly and glared at Du Shaofu with hatred. He felt that he had suffered a loss today. As the saying goes, Jiang is old and spicy, but he did not occupy the road at all today. He had a feeling that he had been playing with eagles all his life and was finally caught in the eye by a bird. As Zhen Qingchun said, it was just a simple need for Du Shaofu''s mysterious spirit. Under the instruction of Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu directly injected the mysterious gas into the tower, and then a dazzling light was shining on the tower, with an ancient breath spreading out.


    Du Shaofu was surprised. He remembered that he had tried to inject Xuanqi into the Tower last time, but the tower didn''t react at all at that time.


    When Du Shaofu''s dark Qi was exhausted, Zhen Qingchun, who had already entered the tower again, made a voice and said to Du Shaofu: "the dark Qi in the boy is more pure and much more than I thought. If it is consumed again, it will be a little harmful to your future cultivation. When I recover for three days, I will be able to do it three days later I will teach you to become a rune master. In these three days, you should also prepare some materials. Remember, don''t let anyone know my existence, including your closest ones. "


    Then Zhen Qingchun and Du Shaofu made a long list of the names of some miraculous drugs, many of which Du Shaofu had never even heard of.


    Many of the dark Qi was taken away by Zhen Qingchun. Du Shaofu was also in urgent need of breathing and breathing. After writing down the list, he sat on the bed with his knees folded and began to recuperate with the practice of golden winged ROC birds.


    The next morning, in the shadow of the morning sun and in the morning mist, the stone city awakens its vitality.


    Outside the Du family, there was a lot of excitement. Ye Baolin, the master of the stone city, visited the Du family with the Pearl in his hand. He said that he wanted to thank Du Shaofu, the master of Du family, for saving his daughter ye Zijin in the fog mountain range.


    News spread, immediately spread in the whole stone city, as a stone city people, absolutely no one does not know ye family.


    When it comes to the five big families in Shicheng, no matter how much infighting other families have in recent years, no one will think that any family can be better than the Ye family, even the Du family, which has become more and more popular recently.


    The reason is that the Ye family has been in control of Shicheng for five generations, and Shicheng has been five successive City lords, all of whom are members of the Ye family. This is enough to explain everything. The Ye family has always been the first family among the five families that can not be shaken.


    It is said that there will be another month, when the younger generations of the five major families in Shicheng compete once every three years. At this time, the city Lord went to the Du family in person, or visited a descendant of the Du family. This makes people have some thoughts in mind.


    In the early morning, as soon as Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were collected and stopped breathing, he already felt someone outside the courtyard.


    When Du Shaofu walked out of the courtyard, he came to a clever young man dressed as a servant.


    The young man was extremely polite and respectful to Du Shaofu. He introduced himself as soon as he met him. He said that Du Hai, the manager of the backyard, had been severely punished by the chief manager of the front yard because he was not good at handling affairs and was also rich in his own pockets. At the same time, he was the manager of the backyard and was ready to be arranged by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded and met this man, the son of an old servant of the Du family, who had lived in the Du family since childhood, but had no impression. But for Lin Bo''s efficiency and employment, he really sighed that he was indeed an old man of the Du family. He was also a very important person. He arranged for a person who was not very eye-catching to be the manager of the backyard. I''m afraid it was because of his own reasons.From the young man''s mouth, Du Shaofu knew about the city Lord''s coming, and after asking the general reason, he could not help frowning.


    The old drunkard was not in the room again. After washing up, Du Shaofu had to go to the hall.


    When Du Shaofu arrived in the hall, many people were already sitting in the wide hall. At the top of the hall, Du Shaofu met his eldest uncle, Du Zhenwu, his second uncle, Du Zhixiong, and some of the elders of the Du family who were rarely seen before.


    The elders of the Du family seldom have roads, but they have a high status, and sometimes they are not under the patriarch.


    Besides, there are also many elders who sit with him. There are also many outstanding young people in many families. Du Yu and Du Xue are among them.


    However, Du Shaofu did not see Du Hao and Du Yan. It is estimated that they were injured too much yesterday, and they can''t see anyone today. Otherwise, they would naturally attend such an important occasion.


    As soon as Du Shaofu stepped into the hall, he immediately felt a lot of bad looks. It seemed that many of the elders of the Du family were gnashing their teeth at themselves, but they could only hold back.


    On the other side of the hall, Du Shaofu met a lot of strange people. The first one was a middle-aged man of more than 40 years old with a long robe and a smile on his face. He looked very talkative and had a temperament of not being angry but powerful.


    "It''s very strong."


    This is Du Shaofu''s feeling of middle-aged heroism. In his middle-aged body, Du Shaofu feels a breath different from that of his uncle Du Zhenwu. This kind of breath is not as strong as that of Uncle Du Zhenwu, and it seems light and light.


    But his intuition told Du Shaofu that the light air was stronger than his uncle''s strength.


    "This is Ye Baolin, the master of stone city."


    Du Shaofu looked up at the middle-aged. He had heard of the name of Ye Baolin, the master of the stone city, but he had never seen it. It was said that this time the city Lord came. There is no doubt that the one sitting on the top is the city master.


    When he was very young, Du Shaofu read a lot of books under the guidance of Du''s private school teacher. He also heard a lot about the outside world. Shicheng was just a border city of the Empire. There were prefectures on the city, a government on a county, and the Empire directly controlled the city above the county. It was said that the head of a mansion was the existence of marquis and King worship, and they were all famous and dynamic Fang''s strong.


    Of course, there are many empires on the mainland, and there are often Empire wars, and there are countless deaths and injuries. Fortunately, Shicheng is a border city, which is not connected with other empires. Usually, there is no war between the Imperial troops. It is a paradise like existence.


    When his eyes fell on a young girl beside Yingqi middle-aged, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly. He was surprised when he saved the city Lord''s daughter. He turned out to be the city Lord''s daughter.


    Du Shaofu looked at the young girl with a good look. He looked at her carefully. She was not inferior to Zhu Xue in Xuanfu gate, and even could compare with the pair of strong dressed women who had robbed her.


    But if the two are forced to compare, the two temperaments are different. The woman with strong dress is noble and tall, but the girl in front of her is a little more cold and gorgeous.


    "I''ve met the eldest uncle, the second uncle, all the elders of the clan"


    Du Shaofu''s look is also a matter of a glance. It seems that the visitors of the Ye family have been chatting with the elder uncle for a long time. When they get to the uncle, the second uncle and the elders of those families, Du Shaofu doesn''t pay attention to those so-called Du family elders.


    "Shaofu, let me introduce you to you. This is the master of Ye City. Please salute. As for miss jinzijin, who is the master of Ye City, I think you have already known her." Du Zhenwu introduced Du Shaofu with a smile.


    "I''ve met ye Chengzhu." When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he guessed that he was right. Ye Baolin, the city master of Shicheng in his middle age, immediately made a salute.


    "You don''t have to be polite, what city Lord, just call me Uncle Ye. I came here to thank you specially. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid Zijin would be in danger now. I''m a young hero. I''m a wonderful talent in stone city."


    Ye Baolin looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. He could see that he was really grateful. Then he waved his hand. Behind him, a man dressed in armor and dressed like a soldier came forward and handed a three foot long brocade box to Du Shaofu.


    Ye Baolin smiles at Du Shaofu, motioning to Du Shaofu''s brocade box and saying, "take it, young Fu''s wise nephew. This is the" Mo Ling sword "collected by Ye family. Although it can''t represent Zijin''s value in my heart, power should be my little intention."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    "It''s an ink spirit sword!"


    "What a big pen to write!"


    Hearing the words of "Mo Ling Jian", many of Du''s elders in the hall immediately brightened up, and many envious and blazing eyes immediately fell on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was stunned. From the reaction of the people, it was not difficult to know that the ink spirit sword was something extraordinary. He did not know whether to accept it or not.


    "Take it. Thank you for saving me and my Ye family''s children. A small Mo Ling sword is not enough to show my gratitude." Ye Zijin opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, which made many young Du family''s young children crazy.


    "Miss ye, you are welcome. I didn''t dare to thank you for your last move." Du Shaofu nodded slightly to Ye Zijin. In fact, it was the first time that he formally talked to Ye Zijin. Then he looked at the elder uncle and the second uncle.


    "Shaofu, take ye Chengzhu''s kindness." Du Zhenwu said with a smile to Du Shaofu.


    "Thank you, master Ye." Du Shaofu was no longer polite, and gently took over the brocade box handed over by the soldiers in armor.


    "Remember to call Uncle Ye, and it''s very important to call the city Lord." Ye Baolin said with a satisfied smile.


    "Yes, Uncle Ye." Du Shaofu nodded in response.


    Ye Zijin got up, looked at Du Shaofu, and said with a smile, "I don''t know if the Savior is free today. How about going to the city with me?"


    "What..."


    When ye Zijin said this, all of the outstanding young people of Du''s family suddenly envied.


    In the whole stone city, I don''t know how many outstanding people are pursuing this city master''s daughter, but up to now, I have never heard of anyone who can have a chance. All pursuers can only look up.


    But now the suitors in the city are looking up to the city master Qian Jin, and actually he is taking the initiative to ask Du Shaofu. The deep meaning of this is enough to make people daydream. Even Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong are also secretly fluctuating.


    Du Shaofu looked up at Ye Zijin in front of him. With all his eyes fixed on him, Du Shaofu showed a very regretful look on his face and said, "thank you very much. But I''m really sorry. I happen to have some very important things to do today. How about another day?"


    "Of course, we''ll go another day." Ye Zijin''s delicate face is always with a smile, the smile is very good-looking, so many young Du family reluctant to move their eyes.


    "No, Du Shaofu refused Miss Ye Zijin. It is not stupid to say that he is not stupid. How can he be so stupid now?"


    "The boy beat Du Hao and them again yesterday. He can''t be a fool. Many elders of the clan were discussing to punish him like this last night."


    "I''m afraid it''s impossible to punish him. The city Lord has come to thank him today. Who can do anything about him can only be regarded as Du Hao and their misfortune."


    In the hall, at the end of the hall, a group of young people of the Du family were already talking in a low voice. They hated each other. If Miss Ye Zijin asked them out, they would let go even if it was a big thing. Unexpectedly, Du Shaofu refused in this way.


    "Ha ha, I''m here to thank you, young Fu and your nephew. There are so many affairs in the city that I have to leave first. I''ll come again to harass the Du family some other day." Ye Baolin smiles and leaves.


    "I won''t keep you any more. I know there are many affairs in your city."


    Du Zhenwu did not have too many polite words, and his tone was not very polite, which proved that the relationship between the two seemed to be not bad.


    When ye Baolin left, the Du family naturally followed the gate of the road, and Du Shaofu followed him until the Ye family left.


    Looking at the distance from the Ye family, Du Zhenwu''s face suddenly solidified. Then he stood with his hands and went back to the Du family. A voice said to Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, come to the hall. I want to ask you something."


    As Du Zhenwu''s voice dropped, many of Du''s elders immediately looked at Du Shaofu, and their eyes became more and more angry, as if Du Shaofu owed them tens of millions of Xuan coins.


    "Come on, to the hall."


    Du Zhixiong did not know when he stood behind Du Shaofu. He patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder with a smile on his face.


    "Well." Du Shaofu nodded and his face laughed.


    "It seems that Du Shaofu can''t escape this disaster."


    "Of course, last time Du Shaofu robbed Du Hao of their blood essence and zuojitan. Yesterday, Du Hao and Du Shaofu beat them so badly again. Naturally, they would not give up."


    "I heard that the elder went to see the master himself last night."


    "No wonder the city master came today, and he couldn''t help Du Shaofu avoid this disaster."


    "It''s busy. Let''s go and have a look."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I have seen the Lord."


    "Look, it''s ye Chengzhu coming out."


    On the broad streets of Shicheng, the sweat blood horses of the Ye family swayed and swayed with extraordinary momentum. They attracted countless eyes and all the residents saluted. This is incomparable to the other four families. As the city master of Shicheng, he is the real owner of Shicheng in name."Girl, have you seen it clearly?"


    Immediately after the sweat blood Jiao, ye Baolin occasionally waved his hand and motioned to the city residents around him. He asked the girl around him in a flat tone, but he could not hear any emotion.


    "The more you touch, the less you can see." Ye Zijin light road, from Du home, eyebrow is always micro Cu.


    "Not humble or arrogant, advancing and retreating orderly, worthy of being a little fellow who can endure for ten years. What a fool young master. It seems that this time Du family has really produced an extraordinary young man."


    Ye Baolin smile, with a smile on his face, looking at the girl beside him, with love in his eyes, he said, "but I didn''t expect that he would refuse my baby daughter. Can''t he look up to my baby daughter?"


    "Dad, how can you make fun of your daughter? If it wasn''t for the Ye family, I wouldn''t have done this."


    Ye Zijin stares at Ye Baolin, and Jiaoyan is angry. Then he murmurs, "no matter what, there is still a month to come. I''m afraid the stone city is a little busy."


    "The real excitement is a month later, when..."


    Ye Baolin seems to have heard Ye Zijin''s words and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end. His face was also slightly coagulated.


    In the hall of the Du family, people sit upright again. The elders of the Du family are still among them. However, many of the elders of the Du family are full of hate and hatred towards Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was standing in the hall, holding the brocade box just given by Ye Baolin in his arms. He didn''t have time to see the ink spirit sword inside, but it was not light, but it was not heavy either. Looking at the elders of the Du family in the hall, Du Shaofu is not a stranger. They are all the parents, uncles and aunts of those who were beaten by themselves yesterday, such as Du Hao and Du Yan.


    "Shao Fu, I heard that you hurt Du Hao and Du Yan yesterday. They attacked the brothers and sisters in the family. Do you know that you violated the family rules?" At the head of the hall, Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu. He had a sense of dignity without anger. As the head of the Du family, he had a certain prestige.


    "Uncle, I don''t have one."


    Du Shaofu looked up, his face calm.


    "Du Shaofu, you dare to say that you have not. You will be seriously injured. You are still lying in bed and can''t move. Is there anything else you can do?"


    "My Qi''er is also seriously injured and lying in bed. I''m afraid that I can''t get out of bed for a year and a half. How can there be a fake?"


    "Hao''er and his cousin were seriously injured by you, and almost all of their accomplishments were abandoned by you. It''s so hard to attack brothers and sisters. What a cruel heart."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the voices of many aunts and concubines in the hall were shrill. A pair of angry eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body, hoping to swallow Du Shaofu alive. However, the men''s eyes were unhappy and angry, but there were not many people anxious to express anything at this time.


    "Be quiet!"


    Du Zhenwu opened his mouth and looked at the three aunts and six old ladies with dignity in his eyes. He said, "as an elder, it''s so noisy. What''s the standard?"


    Hearing this, a group of women did not dare to speak any more, but they all looked at Du Shaofu with no goodwill.


    Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "Shaofu, you have heard what the elders said. Do you have anything to say?"


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu''s reply was brief and forceful. Then he looked at Du Zhenwu and asked, "uncle, they said I hit someone. Who is there to see with his own eyes?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When they heard this, they were all stunned. Even Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong were stunned.


    "Well, you du Shaofu. When you were young, you opened your eyes and told lies. You wounded more than a dozen people. What more sophistry do you have?"


    After the three aunts and sisters were stunned for a moment, they began to stir again. Indeed, no one saw it yesterday, and they were aware of the situation in their hearts. Naturally, Du Hao''s troubles with Du Shaofu would not be too easy for others to see. However, what they didn''t expect was that more than a dozen people were injured by Du Shaofu ¡£


    "Uncle, have I ever hit people? If I don''t believe it, just ask them to confront them." Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to the three aunts and six wives, and there was not much emotional fluctuation on his face. He was always very indifferent.


    "Confrontation, yes, confrontation will know."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, some aunts and concubines immediately seemed to have grasped the handle and became happy. More than a dozen people confronted each other. They were afraid that the boy would not admit the fact. At that time, they were afraid that the owner of the house would not be able to protect him. Du Hao and more than a dozen of them were beaten, but the fact is that once confronted, they are afraid that the boy will not deny it.


    "Thank you for the beautiful breeze, the spicy mother, the commander-in-chief of Yihang, and the sunset Huangsha brothers. Thank you for the delay in the hospital today. Tomorrow, we will pay more for your brothers and sisters. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    "Well, then cross examine."


    Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes fluctuated. But this was Du Shaofu''s first confrontation. Then he nodded and said to all the people in the hall, "please call Du Hao and all of them here."


    Hearing Du Zhenwu''s words, many aunts and concubines immediately went out. As long as a couple of confrontations were made, Du Shaofu could not deny him.


    "Shaofu, you can sit and wait."


    Du Zhixiong has been sitting silent, see those three aunts and sixes go out to ask people to confront, this just opened his mouth to speak.


    "Thank you."


    Du Shaofu was not polite. He did not go to the bottom of the hall to find an empty seat. Instead, he directly sat in the seat where ye Zijin had just sat, which was the head of the hall. He had a feeling of condescending. Du Shaofu didn''t sit where ye Baolin had just sat, so he was on an equal footing with Uncle Ye.


    Many people saw Du Shaofu sitting directly at the head of the table with different eyes, but they did not dare to say anything more at this time.


    After all, Du Shaofu was also the nephew of the master and the second uncle. At this time, under the shock of the master and the second uncle, no one dared to reveal anything directly. Only those aunts and concubines can be allowed to make trouble first. On the one hand, it''s hard for the householder to say anything, and the second is to try water.


    After all, everyone knows now that Du Shaofu is no longer the stupid young master he was. By virtue of his status as the son of the third master, he naturally has a much higher status than other members of his family.


    Du''s family is divided into two parts: the main line and the side line. But there is no doubt that Du Shaofu''s identity is the main line in the main system.


    Du Shaofu was too lazy to pay attention to the other people''s eyes. He opened the brocade box in his hand and held a three foot sword in his hand.


    The scabbard is simple and simple with heavy air.


    "Hum!"


    When Du Shaofu pulled out his sword and pulled it out of its sheath, the sound of the sword was like a rainbow. The whole body of the three foot long sword was black, and the writing of the rune was recorded. A fierce air swept out of the sword.


    All eyes look at the dark sword, quietly, but it is as if looking at a living creature, like a sleeping dragon, a dormant beast, which makes people tremble for no reason.


    "It''s a good ink spirit sword. It''s a medium-sized spirit weapon."


    In the hall, a large number of eyes watched Du Shaofu''s ink spirit sword become hot. If it wasn''t for the master and the second master, some people would have rushed to it. A medium-sized spirit tool would have been too expensive for the strong to buy.


    "Du Shaofu is really lucky."


    The owner was eager to tear up Du Shaofu. There is no doubt that Du Shaofu was very lucky this time. Ye Baolin was a high-quality spirit weapon. You should know that this ink spirit sword is also famous in the whole stone city.


    Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong''s eyes also fell on the Mo Ling sword, smiling slightly, but they were seriously puzzled, as if they were thinking something in their hearts.


    There are spiritual instruments, talismans, magic instruments, Tao tools and holy instruments in this world. In fact, all these weapons are weapons, but the weapons beyond the level of spiritual weapons are not comparable to those ordinary things, but have reached the level of treasure.


    Spirit, talisman, magic, Tao and holy are all divided into three levels: the first, the middle and the high. According to the legend, those magic tools and Dao tools themselves have the power to move mountains and rivers. If they are refined and used by the powerful, they will be enough to shake the mountains and rivers.


    As a warrior, a good weapon can greatly enhance the strength. If one person has a much stronger weapon than the other, the chances of winning will be more than 99%.


    Du Shaofu knew that the ink spirit sword was extraordinary, and he had heard it from the surprised voices in the hall. The combination of the ink spirit sword was still a medium level spirit weapon. Although it was only a medium level spirit weapon, its value was amazing. This time, the Ye family''s hand was extremely generous.


    "I don''t seem to have cultivated sword skills."


    It''s just that he hasn''t cultivated any sword skills. At present, he can''t use the ink spirit sword. The long sword comes back to its sheath. In the eyes of many people, Du Shaofu put the ink spirit sword into the brocade box again.


    If Du Shaofu had the ink spirit sword in his hand two months ago, those of his peers would have robbed him. I''m afraid that most of the elders sitting in the Du family would have pulled down their faces and snatched them.


    "Master of the house, all the old people, Du Hao, they are all here."


    At this time, the three aunts and sisters who rushed to make confrontation rushed back, with a sneer in their eyes. They were waiting for Du Shaofu to be unable to argue. They were absolutely undeniable in front of the facts.


    "I''ve met the head of the family, and I''ve met all the elders of the clan."


    Du Hao and Du Yan all came to salute the head of the family and the elders of the clan. They were all wrapped in gauze, and their faces were covered with ointment. It seems that they had been dressed up carefully before they came here.


    "The master of the family, the old man of the family. Du Shaofu bullied us too much, beat us mercilessly and robbed our property. Please make decisions for us."After more than a dozen carefully wrapped young men and women saluted, Du Hao took the lead in kneeling down, with a face of grievance, which almost made his eyes whirl, making people look pitiful.


    "Let the family leader and the family elders make decisions for us and severely punish the murderer Du Shaofu."


    Du Yan and others followed Du Hao to his knees, and naturally all the spearheads were focused on Du Shaofu. Indeed, they were all beaten by Du Shaofu, which is not unjust. It is also very miserable to be beaten.


    The old people of several ethnic groups were also moved. They all looked at Du Zhenwu and waited for Du Zhenwu to speak. The injuries were really real. They were not light, but the package was just a little too much, but it was purely visual effect, which did not affect the fierce eyes of the strong people present. Du Hao and others were beaten seriously, absolutely not lightly.


    Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong looked at Du Hao and others, and their eyes also changed. Naturally, they could see that Du Hao and Du Yan suffered a lot.


    Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu and calmly asked, "Shaofu, do you have any explanation?"


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at Du Hao and others who were kneeling in front of him in the hall. Then he opened his mouth and said, "it''s not that Du Hao, Du Yan, who have been beaten by me for a year and a half, have not been able to get out of bed and get out of the door. Why are they running out now?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t know the weight of the people he beat himself. Although he was not light, he could not really beat those guys.


    "This


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Du Hao and his three aunts and sisters were suddenly dumbfounded.


    In fact, the people of the Du family who were present already knew that it was exaggeration to say that Du Hao and Du Hao could not come out for half a year. However, it was just a modifier to prove that Du Hao and his family were really beaten up. Who knows that Du Shaofu is going straight away from the topic and writing with this sentence makes people speechless.


    "Du Shaofu, is this related to your cruel bullying of your brothers and sisters? Now that the facts are in front of you, you still want to deny it! " A woman with some fierce appearance stepped forward and didn''t want to be involved with Du Shaofu on these unrelated issues.


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman. In his calm and clear eyes, Du Shaofu suddenly became sharp. He said, "it doesn''t matter. You said that Du Hao was beaten by me and couldn''t get out of bed. Now it seems that you are lying. You are wronging me. As the saying goes, there are one and two. So you say that I beat Du Hao and they are also wronging me. What am I doing Do you offend you, and do me so wrong? "


    "Du Shaofu, you


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the woman almost burst out with anger.


    "Du Shaofu, you are denying."


    "Du Shaofu, you''ve been making a lot of mischief. It''s clear that you have hurt Yan''er and Yan''er seriously."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, the three aunts and six women started to attack Du Shaofu. How could they allow Du Shaofu to deny him.


    Du Shaofu looked at the women who were full of gossip, with clear and sharp eyes, and said, "you are all my elders. So many of them are now bullying me, besieging me and setting me up. It doesn''t matter if I am wronged by you. But if it is spread out, you don''t think the faces of Du family are all right Are you going to lose it all? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the three aunts and six old women suddenly stopped their voices. Their faces turned red, and several corners of their mouths overflowed with blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    "Du Shaofu, you are a denial. We are seriously injured by you?" Du Hao couldn''t help it. He stood up and yelled at Du Shaofu.


    "Why should I hurt you?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "We took my cousin to find you to ask for the blood essence of the stone demon wolf and zuijitan. You not only didn''t hurt us, but also robbed us of our belongings." Du Hao glared at Du Shaofu.


    "What is your cousin''s cultivation?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "The natural environment." Du Hao was puzzled, but he still said in a loud voice. His voice was full of pride. He had a cousin who had been cultivated in a natural environment and was still an imperial knight. Naturally, it was a matter worthy of his pride.


    "Where is your cousin now?" Du Shaofu asked. Among the dozens of wounded here, all of them were the children of the Du family, but the young man in armor was not among them.


    Du Hao Leng Leng, and then gritted his teeth: "my cousin was seriously injured by you, last night has left the team."


    "I won the blood essence and the building of the stone demon wolf. Why give it to you?" Du Shaofu did not leave any trace in his eyes and went on.


    "Bullshit, you robbed us. You robbed us of the blood essence of the wolf and zuki Dan." Du Hao exclaimed, who can deny so much, even in full view of the public.


    "No, I just won. I didn''t take yours." Du Shaofu insisted that he had not robbed him.


    "In full view of the public, you can''t deny it!" Du Hao almost roared.


    "How about you robbing me of Xuan coins and pills for ten years?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "To rob you of some pills and Xuan coins is not 1% more expensive than the blood essence of the wolf and the foundation pill." Du Hao roared and blurted out. As soon as he spoke, he immediately responded and his face changed greatly.


    With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu glanced at the people in the hall and finally looked at Du Zhenwu and said, "uncle, did you hear me? Du Hao, they robbed me of Xuan coins and pills for ten years, and admitted that they could not be fake. This time, he took his cousin and robbed me on the way. Finally, he falsely accused me of seriously injuring them and robbing them. His cousin is a cultivator of the innate realm. He said that I seriously injured them. How can I do this? Please ask Uncle to make decisions for me. "


    "Du Shaofu, you are full of blood


    Du Hao glared at Du Shaofu and gave a big drink. In the end, he didn''t know whether the injury was too serious or the Qi and blood were attacking his heart. A real mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "You personally admitted that you robbed me of Xuan coins and pills for ten years. I didn''t tell a lie." Du Shaofu said faintly.


    "Even so, but you robbed us of zuojitan and the blood essence of tyrant stone demon wolf. But really, you also severely damaged us yesterday and robbed us of all our belongings." Du Hao cried out. At this time, he can only say what he has to say. He does not believe that Du Shaofu can really sophisticate the past.


    "First, according to the rules of the clan, only when the younger generation compete can the winner get the blood essence of the stone demon wolf and zuki Dan. I am also qualified to add it. All three of you are not my opponents. Naturally, the blood essence of the wolf and zuki Dan are mine. Are you qualified to take it?"


    Du Shaofu said, looking at Du Hao. His voice dropped slowly in the hall, and many of his eyes changed in secret. Indeed, Du Shaofu was right. He was also entitled to take part in the contest. None of Du Hao''s three rivals. Naturally, the best resource in the family should be given to the strongest younger generation. Although Du Shaofu took three kinds of things, it proved his ability. He was able to deal with three things by himself. He had to take three kinds of things, but he had already taken them. What else can we do now? If we have to blame them, we can only blame Du Hao for their lack of ability.


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Hao and continued: "second, you have no ability of your own, and you bring outsiders to trouble with me. In the end, you don''t know how you got into trouble. You said that I hurt you badly. Even if I hurt you, you don''t have the ability anyway. It''s not my opponent who can blame. But you open your eyes and think about it. What cousin is a martial artist at the level of inborn environment. How can I fight? It was clearly that he hurt me yesterday and robbed me of my belongings. I didn''t come to complain. I planned to bear the wind and calm for a while, and step back from the sea and the sky. Unexpectedly, you would come to unjust me and plant the blame on me. It''s really disgraced the ancestors of the Du family to have you children. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The whole scene was silent. Everyone looked at Du Shaofu with astonishment. Was this Du Shaofu? Was this really Du Shaofu? Du Hao and his three aunts and sisters, dozens of people were not rivals.


    Everyone can tell that Du Shaofu not only pushed himself completely, but also scolded more than a dozen of them, meaning that more than a dozen of you asked me for trouble, but I hurt more than a dozen of you. Even if you don''t have the ability, you still have the cheek to complain. It''s not shame enough. I''m sorry for my ancestors.


    "Du Shaofu, you fart. Du Hao''s cousin was beaten by you yesterday and couldn''t get up. It''s not your opponent at all. You robbed us." Du Yan and Du Chong could not help but rush out, and all the wounded were flushed, and they were about to die of suffocation.


    "Du Yan, Du Chong, according to your age, you are all my cousins. I am your younger brother. You usually don''t love me, take care of me and care for me. As for how to deal with your younger brother?"Du Shaofu, with a sad look on his face, let him shout at Du Yan and Du Chong and other people: "think about it with your heads. A practitioner of innate state was severely damaged by my move, but I am an invalid martial arts man. Although I can practice now, you think I am an uncle, a second uncle, or an old man of various nationalities. I can beat down a person who has cultivated his innate state with one move If I didn''t escape quickly, I would not be able to come to the hall today. "


    Many people in the hall moved, and the elders of several ethnic groups also moved. It was impossible for Du Shaofu to beat a man of cultivation in a natural state. No matter how strong Du Shaofu is, he may not have that strength.


    Some people in the hall have begun to think that it is Du Hao and Du Yan who have suffered some losses, but they are afraid that the panic is bigger. With Du Hao''s cousin in, he is afraid that Du Shaofu can''t take advantage of him. He must have suffered some losses.


    In addition, Du Shaofu is right. Du Hao and Du Yan are all Du Shaofu''s elder brothers. More than a dozen people deceive the small with the big ones. It''s really not nice to talk about it. It''s even more excessive to take outsiders to deal with Du Shaofu.


    "Bloody, black and white."


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Several young people are full of Qi and blood, and the blood mist in their mouths spurts. How can anyone be so playful or so repudiated? It''s their turn to be unable to explain. Now Du Shaofu has become a victim.


    "How could I have confused black and white, or what cousin did you call Du Hao to confront me? He was a man of inborn circumstances. He ran to my Du family to bully me. He was afraid that we Du''s family would settle accounts with him, so I didn''t dare to stay." Du Shaofu turned a blind eye to Du Yan and others. Anyway, Du Hao''s cousin had already left, and it was difficult to confront him. Besides, it didn''t matter if he came to confront him. People had two mouths. Besides eating, they were used to talk.


    "You You "Pooh Hoo..."


    Du Hao, Du Yan, Du Chong and so on once again attack heart, blood mist long spray, several Du family elders finally fainted, reluctant to rush up to check their injuries.


    "Uncle, I was seriously injured. Yesterday I promised you to take part in the competition among the younger generation of the five major families in one month. But now I am afraid that I can''t get out of the door and get out of bed for a year and a half. I believe that Du Hao and Du Yantang can win honor for the Du family. By the way, Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yantang have robbed me of my elixir and Xuan coin for ten years God also hurt me and robbed my property. I will not investigate it. Please don''t embarrass Du Hao and Du Yantang brothers. After all, they will go to win honor for Du family in a month. I will leave first. "


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu got up and left the hall without looking back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The hall was silent again, and everyone was stunned. Du Shaofu had something to say. After a month''s competition among the younger generations of the five major families, he did not intend to go now, but let Du Hao and Du delay them to go. But now who is not sure, Du Hao and his several people are not Du Shaofu''s opponents alone. That''s a fart. The Du family''s greatest hope is undoubtedly in Du Shaofu''s body.


    Everyone knows that Du Shaofu said that he wanted the owner not to blame Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan for robbing him of his pills and Xuan coins for ten years, as well as the events of yesterday. But what he really meant was that if he didn''t give him a satisfactory answer about these things, he would have nothing to do with the competition with the younger generation of every family one month later.


    The whole hall fell into silence. No one expected that things would develop like this. Now Du Shaofu is not the original Du Shaofu. Compared with Du Hao and Du Yan, they really don''t have enough to see.


    Most people still believe that Du Hao and Du Yan must have suffered a great loss. After all, Du Hao and Du Yan were obviously injured. It''s a pity that Du Hao and Du Yan, together with their three aunts and sisters, could not say anything about Du Shaofu. In the end, general Du Shaofu was silent.


    "Du Shaofu is a thief."


    "Did that little guy really endure for ten years


    Everyone sighed in their hearts what perseverance and state of mind it took to endure ten years of ridicule, ridicule and abuse from all the family members. But now that the young man is no longer tolerant, Du Hao, Du Yan and Du Chong are totally vulnerable.


    "Originally, I would like to add some more for the reward brothers today, but I have to go to the hospital to get some drops, and Yu will make it up tomorrow. If you don''t have a collection, please remember to add this book to the bookshelf for collection. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    "Nonsense."


    "They''re all Du''s children, and they''re so mischievous."


    Several Du family elders got up and left the hall without paying attention to Du Hao and others.


    "Let''s break up the nonsense."


    Du Zhenwu got up, shook his long sleeves, followed several of the Du family''s elders to leave directly.


    Du Hao, Du Chong, Du Yan and the three aunts and daughters in law were in the hall and didn''t know what to say any more. The result was totally different from what they had imagined. They had thought that even if Du Shaofu could not be punished, they would at least be able to get back the blood essence of the stone demon wolf and zuojitan, which was their real goal. Who knows, they have not got anything, and they have lost face.


    It was noon after Du Shaofu left the hall of the Du family. After returning to the courtyard, he put the Mo Ling sword into the bag of heaven and earth. Du Shaofu went directly to the Tibetan martial art building.


    Outside the Cangwu building, on a back cane chair, Fu Yibai lies leisurely on the rattan chair, gently rocking. In front of him, a Du family teenager is respectfully cleaning up.


    After saying hello to Fu Yibai, Du Shaofu went directly into the Tibetan martial art building, which made the young man envious.


    This time, Du Shaofu didn''t look for martial arts training. He wanted to find out something about lingfu master, so as not to be cheated by Zhen Qingchun. If he knew more, he would have less chance to be cheated.


    It''s a pity that there are no records about lingfu masters that Du Shaofu wanted in the whole Tibetan martial arts building. However, some brief introductions about lingfu masters have been found.


    Lingfu master, a profession with a higher status than the martial arts in the mainland. Among normal people, few can become martial artists, and even fewer can become lingfu masters. The preconditions for becoming a rune master are too harsh, and few people can meet the demanding requirements.


    At the same time, a rune master is not a single profession. The three characters of a rune master include too many things, such as medicine refining, weapon refining and array setting. All these are what the rune master wants to be involved in. It is said that there is no universal Rune master at all.


    After chatting with Fu Yibai, Du Shaofu did not return to the courtyard, but went to the back mountain.


    "Interesting, more and more interesting."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, a smile appeared on Fu Yibai''s face. Then he closed his eyes slightly and said to the cleaning boy, "clean up carefully, and I''ll also sweep the floor later."


    At the back of Du''s family, Du Shaofu took out the bag of heaven and earth, took out some of the miraculous herbs which had been recovered from the search, and put them into his mouth and swallowed them directly. If a talisman saw Du Shaofu swallow the miraculous medicine directly, he would have to be heartbroken.


    directly refuses the elixir, does not extract the impurities contained in the panacea, and the essence of the elixir has not been in the best condition. For a clever master who is proficient in refining medicine, it has naturally spoiled the elixir.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t care. For the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird, after taking the elixir, the energy contained in the elixir would stay in the body. With the self abusive body training method, the spirit Master was refining the elixir, and the effect was not under the spirit Master''s refining.


    "Boom..."


    A moment later, from the depths of the mountain behind Du''s house, there was a roaring sound. The startled birds fluttered away, and the wild animals hibernated or ran away.


    Du Shaofu, dressed in a pair of shorts and covered with pale gold light, was constantly hitting the cliff in a masochistic way.


    Not far away, the king scale demon tiger the size of a wild cat''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s talisman and secret patterns on the pale golden light all over his body, staring at something as if he were comprehending something.


    In this way, until the night, the sound of the boom gradually subsided.


    Du Shaofu absorbed almost all the energy of the elixir in his body. He put on his coat and then sat down in the back of the mountain and began to breathe and practice. He refined some of the remaining energy in his body. Of course, the benefits of these miraculous drugs were far from comparable to those of blood baby Ganoderma lucidum.


    "Hoo!"


    In the early morning, Du Shaofu in the back mountain breathed a puff of turbid air from his mouth. His eyes were open. There were two drops of dew hanging on his long eyelashes. His eyes were pale with gold. Yesterday, he recovered from all the redness and swelling caused by the impact, which made his body more strong and upright.


    "It''s time to buy those lists today."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that the list that Zhen Qingchun gave himself should be settled earlier.


    In the bustling stone city, the streets are bustling with people shuttling back and forth. From time to time, there are clamorous Hawking voices coming out.


    Du Shaofu looked at the stone city with great interest. He wandered leisurely along the way. He even bought some suitable clothes and purple robes, and finally bought a good wine pot.


    The textile market, the most prosperous place in the whole stone city, has many shops in the textile city.


    There are a lot of shops and commodities in the textile city. There are many shops selling martial arts items, such as miraculous medicine, martial arts and weapons. Therefore, the textile market is also the place where most people gather to practice martial arts.


    The martial arts have a unique status in this world. In this world, the strong are respected and the strength is supreme. Those who are stronger than ordinary people are naturally especially revered.It''s just that not everyone can become a warrior. It''s more difficult than most people believe. Besides, it''s not even possible to become a warrior just by working hard.


    Du Shaofu wanted to buy the things on Zhen Qingchun''s list, most of which were miraculous drugs. Although some miraculous medicines have been found from the thin tiger, they are far from enough, and the varieties are not complete. Moreover, many miraculous medicines are needed to cultivate the body.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu estimated that if he wanted to buy the items on the list, it must be very valuable. Unless he sold some good things in the two Heaven and earth bags, he could not afford to buy them.


    Du family has shops, is also specialized in selling miraculous drugs, weapons, martial arts, Dan medicine sales. Of course, martial arts and pills are not high-level.


    Other families also have similar shops in the textile market, but they will not have too good things. They can only meet the needs of Shicheng. Although Shicheng is a city, it is a border area after all, so it can not have too good things.


    Du''s shop, Du''s shop, Du Shaofu enters Du''s shop.


    "I''ve met master Shaofu."


    The two men in Du''s firm, who were very tall and strong in strong clothes, were stunned when they saw Du Shaofu. Obviously, they were quite surprised, and then they saluted respectfully immediately.


    Du Shaofu nodded, indicating that they did not need to be too polite. He took out a large package and a list that had been prepared for a long time and handed them to the two big men. He said, "give these things to your shopkeeper for clearing up. In addition, I need to buy some things." In any case, he wanted to buy things and elixirs, but the amount of fertilizer and water did not flow into the field. Of course, Du Shaofu first chose his own shop.


    When the two men took over the burden and the list, they immediately doubted that they were going to find the shopkeeper. Du Shaofu looked at the shop slowly. Apart from visiting the shop several times as a child, this was his first time.


    Before long, the shopkeeper came out in person.


    "Shaofu, why are you here?"


    The big shopkeeper is a middle-aged man of more than 40 years old. He is thin and thin, but his eyes are bright. He is very smart at a glance.


    Du Shaofu knew this middle-aged man named Du Ping. He was the main clan of the Du family. It was said that his martial arts talent was not high, so he took charge of the business of Du family. You should know that in this world of martial arts, martial arts talent is not high, even if you take care of the Du family business, but its status in the Du family is not too high. So they usually do not go back to Du''s house, only those who go back on New Year''s day.


    "Uncle Ping, do you have what I want in the shop?"


    Du Shaofu has great respect for Du Ping. He remembers that when he was a child, he would bring a lot of candy to all the young people when he went back. He also had his own share, even more than others.


    "Yes, there are, but you need a lot of things, some of which are less commonly used. I need a little time to prepare them. How about sending them back when I''m ready?"


    Du Ping looked at Du Shaofu with a lot of doubts. Naturally, he had heard about some things happened in his family in the past two months. Now he can see that all the things that Du Shaofu wants are only those that can be used by a talisman. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what This decade is just playing dumb.


    Du Shaofu hesitated a little, then nodded and said, "that''s OK."


    "I have a rough calculation. The things you sent are not cheap. The total value is 21000 Xuan Yuan, which is the highest price in the market. But I''ll give you the cost price of the things you buy. You also need 15000 Xuan coins, and there are still 6000 Xuan coins left in it. "


    Du Ping handed Du Shaofu a very delicate card with runes on it. He said, "this is a Xuan coin card, which can be exchanged in many places."


    "Thank you, uncle Ping."


    Du Shaofu was not polite. Naturally, his shop would not pit himself. If it wasn''t for his shop, he might not be able to offset what he bought. You should know that the profit of selling miraculous drugs is huge.


    "When you go back, I''ll ask your father how you are." Du Ping said with a smile.


    "I will." Du Shaofu nodded, put away the card and left the shop.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    In the morning, there were more and more people on the streets of Shicheng.


    "Here comes Miss Ye Zijin."


    The crowd was agitated, and all the eyes on the street immediately turned to the front. There were more than ten boys and girls coming, all of them surrounded a girl in the middle.


    The girl''s Lotus steps moved lightly, and her eyes were a little misty. She pointed out the city''s gags. She was charming and graceful, her skin was like jade, and she sent out a girl''s fragrance. Along the way, the young people around her were dazzled by her eyes. There were several girls who were also very beautiful, but they were suddenly eclipsed.


    The girl''s side, a gorgeous young man closely followed, no time to speak attentively.


    "Ye Zijin."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. He didn''t expect to meet her. He immediately wanted to turn around and leave.


    "Shaofu."


    It''s just that it''s too late for Du Shaofu to leave. Ye Zijin has already seen Du Shaofu. The graceful figure immediately moves forward, and the smile on his face catches all eyes. Then he comes to Du Shaofu.


    "Miss Ye."


    Looking at his face in front of him, Du Shaofu could only sigh in his heart. It was not hard to see that he was afraid that as long as he was more mature, he would be able to be as powerful as an immortal.


    Ye Zijin''s small mouth was slightly cocked up, and his red lips were slightly open. In order to attract people to Fengze, he said to Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, you''d better call me Zijin, or you''ll be born."


    "This..." Du Shaofu frowned.


    "Why, are you looking down on me?" Ye Zijin looked at Du Shaofu with a smile that was enough to make many eyes around him show jealousy. His teeth lit up and said, "that''s settled. You can''t be polite to me in the future. What''s more, you didn''t have time yesterday. If you meet today, you can accompany me to go shopping "


    " sister Zijin, who is this? "


    "Elder sister Zijin, I don''t know where this comes from?"


    Several equally extraordinary young girls came up, and their bright eyes fell on Du Shaofu curiously. The thin figure under the purple robe was extremely tall and straight. With that resolute and resolute face, it was indeed a charm that could not be erased for many girls.


    "Let me introduce you to you. This is Du Shaofu, the master of the Du family. He saved my life in the wild animal mountains at first, but he was my savior in calculation."


    Ye Zijin said happily. I don''t know whether it is intentional or unintentional. He stands close to Du Shaofu and stands together. It seems that he is my girl and has nothing to do with you.


    "Du family, Du Shaofu."


    On hearing this, many people''s eyes darkened. Du Shaofu''s three words are not unfamiliar to the whole stone city. Especially in recent years, it has become more and more popular. Yesterday, the city Lord personally went to Du''s house to thank Du Shaofu, which aroused many waves in the stone city.


    "It turns out that he is Du Shaofu of the Du family."


    "The fool young master of Du''s family is said to be a fool."


    When the onlookers on both sides of the street heard the speech, they immediately put their eyes on Du Shaofu, a famous man who usually hears his name but does not see him. Their eyes are full of curiosity.


    "So you are the fool of Du family."


    When a voice came out, several young people gathered around him and came up. The young man was eighteen or nine years old. He looked a little thicker than Du Shaofu. He was almost tall and handsome. He only looked at Du Shaofu, but there was not much kindness in his eyes. Some were just ridicule and ridicule. Then he looked at Ye Zijin and said with a smile: "Sister Zijin, your status is noble, but don''t affect your noble identity because of some people."


    On hearing this, Ye Jin''s face became more and more beautiful. Looking at the young man in front of him, he said, "tiger, Shaofu is my Savior. You should pay attention to some things."


    "Well, did this fool really save you?" Hu Hu glanced at Du Shaofu with a look of embarrassment. He didn''t expect Ye Zijin would speak for Du Shaofu, but he was so indifferent to him. Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, he became more gloomy.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I have saved people or not. It doesn''t matter whether I am a fool or not. The important thing is that you must not have seen the Yellow calendar when you go out today."


    Just as the voice of tau Hu''s ridicule had just fallen, Du Shaofu''s clear and bright eyes fell on him. In his plain words, he felt uneasy in his heart.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you mean?"


    The tiger''s face turned cold, then he looked at Du Shaofu and laughed loudly: "ha ha, you have to look at the Yellow calendar when you go out. You are really a fool."


    "Because if you read the Yellow calendar, you will not go out today. If you collide with you today, there will be bloody disaster." Du Shaofu looked at the tiger with the same calm look.


    "Boy, you dare to curse me!" The tiger suddenly became gloomy, and Du Shaofu was cursing him.


    "It''s not a curse, it''s because you really have a bloody disaster today."


    As the voice fell, Du Shaofu''s resolute face was filled with a fierce color from his calm eyes. An invisible air in his eyes suddenly diffused, and the surrounding space suddenly seemed to solidify."Bang!"


    The sound of a deep sonic boom came out of the air. Du Shaofu''s fist was printed on the air of the storm and instantly appeared in front of the tiger.


    "If you dare to fight me, you will die!"


    Hu''s face changed greatly, and then a sneer poured on his face. He was also one of the best of the young generation of the family. Not long ago, he stepped on the first step in the natural environment. Suddenly, his whole body was covered with light and fog, which was like a whirlpool. He didn''t dodge. Just as Du Shaofu''s fist fell in front of him, he suddenly whirled sideways and his feet The next flashed three times, avoiding Du Shaofu''s fist like lightning.


    "It''s such a beautiful" whirling three steps ". I didn''t expect that the tiger was able to cultivate the" whirling three steps "of the Fu family so delicately. It''s worthy of being the leader of the younger generation of the Fu family."


    "I didn''t expect that the tiger has already stepped into the level of the natural environment. I''m afraid there are few opponents among the younger generation."


    With the instant action of Du Shaofu and Hu Hu, one is the famous fool of Du family, and the other is the outstanding young generation of Chen family. All the onlookers'' eyes are fixed on the field.


    At the moment when tiger avoided his fist, his face was filled with sneers. He was just a fool. Even if he was not stupid now, he could be strong enough to go there. He had already stepped into the natural environment, and several young people would be his opponents.


    Storm boxing


    In a moment, he shook his fist and turned his elbow. He quickly gathered dark Qi on his fist. Finally, he smashed Du Shaofu in the chest. The strong wind contained in the Xuanqi on the fist shocked the air, and an invisible force roared, blowing the dust around the street like a small storm.


    "Hiss!"


    Just under everyone''s eye surprise, Fuhu''s storm fist obviously fell on Du Shaofu, but he didn''t know why he finally deviated by one point, only narrowly brushing Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of a low sonic boom was heard. Before people could see it clearly, tiger''s body had already been shaken away. It fell heavily on the street more than ten meters away, and the whole ground was shaking.


    As fast as lightning, clean and powerful!


    "Pooh


    With blood gushing out of his mouth, Hu Hu struggled to get up, but he did not get up several times. He looked up at Du Shaofu with a look of horror on his face and fear in his eyes.


    "I said you would have a bloody disaster today. I didn''t cheat you."


    Du Shaofu finished speaking to the tiger, then looked at Ye Zijin and said, "Miss ye, I don''t think you are in the mood to go shopping today. I''m going to leave first."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu left.


    Ye Zijin looks at that straight back, eyes light dark move, but also did not say what more.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s departure, all the people around the street still have some dull eyes. But everyone knows that the fool of Du''s family is absolutely impossible to be a fool. On the contrary, there are few young people in Shicheng who can compare with him.


    "Brother tiger, how are you?"


    Several teenagers came back to their senses and ran in a hurry to help the tiger.


    Tiger looks pale and embarrassed. Originally, he thought that a rumored fool could be his natural rival, but he didn''t expect that the result would be so embarrassing and miserable.


    "Du Shaofu, I will certainly recover the debt with interest."


    Looking at the distant back, the fear in tiger''s eyes slowly dissipated some, but it was filled with resentment.


    "Later, there will be a chapter to add more, and Xiao Yu continues to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    The back mountain of Du''s family is continuous, and there is no one in the back mountain. Therefore, Du Shaofu is also relieved to practice the method of body training in the back mountain. Besides, there is a king scale demon and a tiger. Once anyone approaches, he will be found immediately.


    After that, he continued to practice.


    Night shrouds the stone city, a majestic building complex not under the Du family. In the deep of a courtyard, several figures stand in the room. Among them, a gray faced and pale faced boy is the tiger who was taught by Du Shaofu during the day.


    "The tiger was defeated by two moves. He endured for ten years. It seems that Du''s family has made a strong enemy this time." A young man who was a little bit similar to the tiger, and who was one or two years older, opened his mouth and said softly, with a faint smile in the corners of his mouth.


    "Brother, you must take revenge for me." He would never let go of Du Shaofu''s grievance and anger.


    Dragon looked at the tiger, sighed: "second brother, next time from the leaf Jin far, she is not suitable for you."


    "Big brother, what kind of words are you? It''s not suitable for me. Are you suitable for you?" The tiger annotated the dragon, and his eyes began to be unhappy.


    "Second brother, the injury you suffered today proves that ye Zijin is not something you can take in."


    The dragon''s face did not change much, and the radian of his mouth was slightly raised. Looking at the moonlight outside the door, he said softly, "that woman is not simple. This is a trial."


    "What trial?" The tiger asked in doubt.


    "It''s nothing. You should take care of yourself at home recently." Said the dragon.


    "Then what should Du Shaofu do? Can''t we just let him go? Can''t my family be afraid of him?"


    He said angrily that Du Shaofu must not be let go. He said to a big middle-aged man behind him: "Dad, you are saying something. Can''t I be beaten for nothing?"


    Sitting upright in the middle age, he was the owner of the family, Lin Qingsong, looking at the dragon and saying, "what do you think, dragon son?"


    After hearing the words, he said, "Dad, it seems that Du Shaofu is a few years younger than his second brother. If we go to the Du family, it will be bad for the reputation of my family. If it is spread outside, it is inevitable that some people will say that our family can''t beat the Du family. If we lose, we have to go to trouble."


    "Do you mean that''s it?" There was not much fluctuation in the look of the pine.


    "No..." With a smile in his mouth, he said, "we''ll go to the Du''s, and we''ll go to the Du''s, and I want to go to the Du''s. what kind of person is Du Shaofu, who has been able to endure for ten years."


    "Well, go to Du''s house and clean up Du Shaofu." The tiger suddenly sneered.


    "Tiger son, you go down and heal. You are not allowed to leave home for half a year!" The green pine looks at the tiger sinking road.


    "Yes, Dad." Tiger did not dare to say more, it seemed that he was extremely afraid of his father, so he had to drag his seriously injured body away.


    "Ah..."


    Looking at the back of the tiger, he sighed slightly and said softly, "don''t strive for success, don''t strive for success. You''ve been used, but you don''t know."


    "Father, the second younger brother is not sensible, not to mention Ye Zijin that girl is really not ordinary, the second younger brother is not unjust this time, it will be good for him later."


    The green pine eyes fell on the dragon''s body, said: "if you can tame that little girl, then things will be much simpler."


    "I''ll try." There was a smile in the corner of his mouth.


    "Some things should be quick, stone city, calm for too long." Pine road.


    "The rain is coming, the wind is all over the building, and the weather is going to change. The Ye family can''t help it." Looking at the moonlight outside, the Dragon murmured softly.


    In the early morning of the next day, Du Shaofu''s light golden light converged, and he vomited out his turbid qi and stopped breathing practice.


    "The golden winged ROC bird''s body training method is really mysterious, and the cultivation method is also extremely strong."


    Feeling the more and more mysterious Qi and the more powerful noumenon in his body, Du Shaofu''s face showed a smile. After cleaning up, he left the back mountain.


    "Young master Shaofu, it''s not good. Many people came to the house and came to see you. The master asked you to go there."


    Just as Du Shaofu had just returned to the backyard, the new manager of the backyard was running over in a hurry, panting and nervous.


    "The family." Du Shaofu looked very calm and said, "you go down first. I''ll be there soon."


    The king scale demon tiger rubbed Du Shaofu''s robe and heard that someone was coming for trouble. He seemed to be saying to Du Shaofu that he wanted to go.


    "You don''t want to join the party." Du Shaofu said to the king scale demon tiger.


    "Roar."


    The king scale demon tiger gave out two low growls, which seemed to despise Du Shaofu''s protest.


    It''s a pity that Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to the king scale demon tiger. He turned to the courtyard and didn''t go to the front hall immediately.


    When Du Shaofu went to the front hall after taking a bath and tidying up his clothes, he also met the people of the family. There were a lot of people coming. They were all fierce and their breath was not weak. Their faces were red. It seemed that there had been some disputes with the Du family members."I''ve seen you, uncle and uncle."


    Du Shaofu saluted Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong. His eyes passed over his family. He paid more attention to a tall middle-aged man and a thin young man sitting at the head of his family.


    "Shaofu, sit down first. Someone said that you hurt tiger yesterday. Is it true?" Du Zhenwu motioned to Du Shaofu to sit down and then asked.


    Du Shaofu nodded, sat down beside his second uncle Du Zhixiong, nodded his head and said, "I taught a man named Fuhu yesterday. He scolded me and I beat him."


    "Du Zhenwu, did you hear that this son hurt my son? You have to give me an account today." Du Wu''s face was full of anger.


    "You''ve heard that, you know, you deserve to be beaten if your son scolds my nephew." Du Zhixiong stepped forward and glared at Lin Qingsong and said, "if my son can''t beat him, I''ll come to the horse. Your family is really protecting the calf."


    "Du Zhixiong, what do you mean?" An old man of the family, with a gloomy look at Du Zhixiong, said.


    "I just mean to speak. If I don''t accept it, I''ll fight with the Du family." Du Zhixiong stood up and was full of mysterious Qi. He was not polite at all. Naturally, his nephew could not be bullied.


    "If there''s a war, we''re not afraid." Many strong people in the family are angry.


    "Fight on the war, dare to bully the door, when I can''t bully Du Jiahao!"


    The strong men of Du family in the hall were also angry. There was no concession in the face of the Yao family. The Du family''s rise in stone city in a short time depends on the unity and unity of all ethnic groups. There is no ambiguity in the face of foreign enemies.


    When Du Shaofu looked at his second uncle, he felt warm again. Many of the strong men of the Du family were targeted at him yesterday, but today they are all in line with the outside world. Du Shaofu''s eyes are not left with traces, but also touched with a touch of emotion. Finally, his eyes continue to fall on the visitors of the Fu family.


    Fu Qingsong glared at Du Zhenwu and said, "Du Zhenwu, don''t you want to give me an account today?"


    "Explain what, you come to my Du family in a fierce manner, which is clearly not my Du family in the eyes, if you want to find an excuse to fight, my Du family will be with you." Du Zhenwu sat upright, shaking his long sleeves and refusing to budge.


    "Well, what a Du family. We''ll see." "Let''s go," he said


    "No Du Zhenwu leaned back in his chair and was not polite.


    "I''m the elder brother of Fuhu. I''m the dragon. Are you du Shaofu?" He got up and went to Du Shaofu. In the noisy hall, people''s eyes fell on him and Du Shaofu.


    "Why, my brother can''t beat him. Are you going to join the family?" Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the dragon.


    Lin long smiles at Du Shaofu and says, "I heard that you have been stupid for ten years. It seems that the rumor is not reliable. My second younger brother doesn''t strive for success. If he loses, he loses. It''s good to learn a lesson. It will take a long time, don''t you think?" The meaning of his words is to scold Du Shaofu as a fool.


    "Indeed, rumors stop with wise men."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were indifferent, but his words were contending with each other. Naturally, people could hear Du Shaofu''s words. The meaning of Du Shaofu''s words is that whoever believes that he is a fool is a fool, and a wise man will not believe it.


    The Dragon looked at Du Shaofu, and his face changed slightly. He said with a smile, "I heard that he had a good relationship with Ye Zijin?"


    "But it seems that the relationship between tiger and miss Ye is better. Don''t you know that you are a brother?" Du Shaofu said lightly.


    "Ha ha." He laughed, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "it won''t be long before there will be a grand gathering of the Wu family in Shicheng. The younger generation will attend. I hope to see you then."


    "I don''t have to go." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Goodbye." Dragon smile, and then turn to leave, a group of people who come to the family are also hate to follow the turn to leave.


    "This is a shameless family." Looking at all the family leaving, the strong men of Du family in the hall are swearing.


    "Shaofu, please follow me to the study."


    Du Zhenwu got up and looked at Du Shaofu without much fluctuation. Then he turned around and went into the inner hall.


    "Go ahead. Don''t worry about your family. My Du family is not afraid of your family."


    Du Zhixiong patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "I heard that you killed the tiger in the natural environment with two moves. It''s good to honor the Du family."


    "Second uncle, I don''t have that strength. It''s the tiger who wants to wrongly punish me for falling down."


    Du Shaofu would not admit it. Yesterday, he said in front of the Du family that he could not beat Du Hao''s inborn cousin, so he could not admit it. After that, he followed his uncle into the inner hall and left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    "Yes, it''s not right."


    "There''s something fishy in it."


    "Is Du Shaofu really so strong? It''s said that the tiger has arrived at the natural place. Has Du Shaofu already..."


    Many people in Du''s family responded to the words, and then many people looked shocked. They wanted to defeat the tiger with two moves, which is absolutely not what ordinary practitioners of the natural state can do.


    In the study, Du Zhenwu sat up, looked at Du Shaofu who came in, motioned for him to sit aside and said, "Shaofu, I want to ask your opinion about yesterday''s affairs."


    "That tiger scolded me, I beat him, that''s all." Du Shaofu replied that he had a lot of rules in front of his uncle.


    "It''s no big deal if you beat the tiger. The Du family is not afraid of the family. We don''t bully people, but we can''t suffer any loss. You say so." Du Zhenwu gave Du Shaofu a blank look. He felt that in the past ten years, he really did not know his nephew.


    "Yes, uncle is right. I will not let others bully me in the future." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Well, there is no outsider here. Tell me about yesterday." Du Zhenwu glared at Du Shaofu with a more positive look.


    "In fact, I don''t know what happened, but I feel that ye''s family came to visit yesterday, and today''s house, things are not normal." After hesitating for a moment, Du Shaofu said to Du Zhenwu.


    Du Zhenwu had an unexpected look in his eyes and said to Du Shaofu, "tell me about it. It''s not normal."


    "The Ye family is too warm. Although Ye Zijin is not old, she is obviously a cold and proud woman, but she is too warm for me. However, the family was too pretentious, saying that they were looking for trouble. As a result, they left after shouting a few times, which made it clear that they were not really looking for trouble. And the dragon should not be simple. Even if other people in the family can''t think of it, I believe the dragon must know that although I hurt the tiger, we are all young people. We come here to look for trouble, but they still come. They just act like acting. "


    Du Shaofu stopped for a moment. His eyes moved. He looked at Du Zhenwu and said, "if things are abnormal, there must be demons. Therefore, these things seem to be abnormal."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Du Zhenwu''s eyes began to fluctuate. He tried to resist his surprise. He continued to ask Du Shaofu, "good boy, it seems that I really despise you. Tell me why I started yesterday. Did the tiger scold you?"


    "Hey, hey."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "the girl of Ye''s family is too warm for me. I''m sorry to let her down. I''ll just put a high profile on it."


    "It''s not easy for that girl to be young."


    Du Zhenwu said softly. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said softly: "things are really not simple. The stone city has been quiet for so long. I''m afraid it will change color. The Ye family has already taken the lead and can''t help it. Do you want to know why?"


    "A little curious." Although Du Shaofu had some doubts, he was also quite curious.


    Du Zhenwu continued to ask Du Shaofu, "the stone city is on the edge of the wild animal mountain range. There are many monsters in the mountain range, among which there are many kings among them. But no powerful monster has ever invaded the stone city. Even in the animal tide of some time ago, no monster entered the stone city. Do you know why


    Du Shaofu shook his head. During the two animal tides a while ago, the earth and mountains shook and everything was destroyed. However, no monsters entered the stone city.


    "Because the stone city has a guardian monster." Du Zhenwu Road, this mentions that demon beast, the eye vision also changes for it.


    "The monster guarding the stone city?" It was also the first time that Du Shaofu heard about it.


    "Over the years, those monsters in the wild animal mountain range dare not set foot on the stone city, and those outside the stone city who want to touch the stone city dare not move easily. It is all because of a demon beast guarding the stone city, a thunder demon lion which is rumored to have been a beast Hou level for a long time."


    When it comes to the thunder demon lion guarding the stone city, Du Zhenwu''s eyes are also full of yearning for ripples. The level of animal waiting is equal to the legendary strong man in the level of marquis Wu. For him, that level is also an unattainable existence at present.


    "Animal waiting level!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes also suddenly brightened. The level of beast was higher than the level of pulse spirit, and a monster beast stronger than the king scale demon tiger. How strong was its strength? There was such a terrible existence in the stone city.


    "It is said that hundreds of years ago, a ancestor of the Ye family accidentally saved the wounded thunder demon lion. Since then, the thunder demon lion has stayed in the Ye family and stayed in the stone city, which has also deterred the monsters on the edge of the wild animal mountain range. The Ye family has been sitting on the stone city and become the master of the city for generations." Du Zhenwu said.


    "I see." Du Shaofu probably understood that the Ye family had such powerful monsters. How could the big families fight against each other.


    Du Zhenwu sighed slightly and said softly: "it''s a pity that the thunder demon lion is old, and can''t go any further in his cultivation. His life is approaching. It seems that he still has an injury and has not recovered. This is the reason why he has been staying in the Ye family. Now he is old and weak. With the injury, his momentum is getting worse day by day. Some news comes out. Maybe the thunder demon lion will fall this time ¡£¡±"There will also be a day when Shou yuan will be exhausted at the level of animal Hou."


    Du Shaofu sighed in his heart that there will be a day when Shouyuan will be exhausted at the level of animal marquis. Compared with the monster beast, the longevity yuan of human beings is shorter than that of the demon beast. Compared with the strong man at the level of marquis Wu, the longevity of the demon beast is much longer. If you want to take life against the sky, you have to break through the shackles. Unfortunately, every breakthrough in martial arts training is extremely difficult. The higher the level, the more difficult it is.


    "The monster at the level of animal time is still the monster beast like thunder demon lion. The secret bone in the body is a treasure, and the blood essence is also a treasure. Once it falls, it will make the stone city change color. Over the years, I don''t know how many people''s eyes have been fixed on Ye''s family and on the thunder demon lion." Du Zhenwu''s eyes were trembling. The existence of the animal climate level, the secret bones and blood essence on his body were enough to make people crazy for competition. Over the years, those families have been preparing and waiting. If anyone gets the treasure left by thunder demon lion, you can imagine the benefits.


    "Once the thunder demon lion falls, I''m afraid it''s hard for the Ye family to hold on. Those families, such as Li family, Bai family and Qin family, will never let go of those opportunities." Du Shaofu was surprised. He thought that in the fog capital mountains, the purple flame demon Huang fought against the golden winged Dapeng bird, the heavenly snake sect and the xuanming sect, and the Xuanfu gate. If the thunder demon lion fell, how could those families in the stone city give up such opportunities? The Ye family would never be able to swallow the amazing benefits alone.


    "Yes, the Ye family also knew that once the thunder demon lion had an accident, the Ye family could not keep the thunder demon lion''s benefits, so the Ye family was trying to find out which people wanted to fight for." Du Zhenwu said.


    Du Shaofu frowned and said, "I see. No wonder the Ye family is so enthusiastic about me. They want to take over the Du family and find out the people who want to deal with the Ye family most. The Ye family is already making arrangements."


    Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were surprised again. He said, "yes, the Ye family has already made arrangements. Last time ye Baolin came, he secretly sent a message to me. He wanted to join hands with Du family. Then he would have the advantages of thunder and demon lions, and would not forget our Du family."


    "Uncle agreed?" Du Shaofu raised his head and asked.


    "Can we not agree?" Du Zhenwu has a bitter smile on his lips.


    "The Ye family is really clever."


    Du Shaofu knew that the Du family couldn''t refuse. If the Du family didn''t agree, he would have told the Ye family that the Du family wanted to deal with the Ye family. But now the Du family and the Ye family are approaching with a high profile, and they are afraid that the other three families will be on guard against the Du family.


    "A month later, the young generation of the five families will have a contest. Maybe it will be the time when the situation changes. I''m afraid the Du family has been unable to be independent and has been dragged into this whirlpool." Du Zhenwu sighed, looking worried.


    "Uncle, what does this matter have to do with the competition among the younger generation of the five families?" Du Shaofu was quite puzzled.


    "The Ye family has been holding the stone city for generations, but there are many forces outside the stone city that want to touch it all the time. Therefore, the Ye family can not fight against it alone. Although there are thunder demons and lions, other families will naturally have complaints."


    Du Zhenwu explained: "so a long time ago, the Ye family arranged a competition among the younger generations of the major families once a few years. The strongest one could enter the Leichi training. At the beginning, only four families participated in the competition, and my Du family was qualified to participate in it more than ten years ago."


    Du Shaofu is no stranger to this. It is said that although the Du family has been living in stone city for a long time, the official rise of the Du family began more than ten years ago, and it is not long to step into the list of the five major families. However, he has never heard of Leichi before and asked curiously, "what is Leichi?"


    Du Zhenwu said: "the thunder pool is owned by the Ye family. It is said that it can only be opened once several years. There is a small amount of blood essence of thunder demon lion. If you practice in the thunder pool, you can get thunder forging noumenon, which is of great benefit to cultivation. If you can enter the thunder pool cultivation, you will have a bright future. Over the years, every time the young generation of each big family compete, the main winner is the Ye family. Therefore, the strength of the Ye family has always been stronger than that of other families. It is a pity that our Du family has not risen for a long time, and no Du family''s children have entered the thunder pool. "


    When Du Shaofu heard this, his eyes fluctuated secretly. He practiced the training method of golden winged ROC bird by himself. If the thunder forging body was added, I don''t know if the effect would be better. Maybe there will be other benefits. Thunder demon lion is a terror at the level of beast climate.


    "PS: Xiao Yu asks for care, love, care, care, collection, recommendation, coffee and all support. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    Du Zhenwu stopped for a moment and continued: "the Ye family''s opening up the thunder pool, on the one hand, is equivalent to handing over some benefits brought by thunder demon lions, calming down the dissatisfaction of the major families, and also has the intention of frightening the big families. In recent years, every competition among the younger generations of the Du family has been won by the younger generation. This is also a kind of shock to the big families, which makes other families dare not act rashly. After a month, the younger generation of the five families compete, you have to find a way to enter the minefield. "


    "I''m still injured, I''m afraid I won''t win at that time." Du Shaofu said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You are more slippery than your father. I really don''t know how the third brother gave birth to such a slippery son. Don''t think I don''t know. Du Hao''s cousin, that imperial knight, was obviously beaten by you and left Du''s house overnight. Do you think I really don''t know?" Du Zhenwu glared at Du Shaofu. The boy and the third son are so far apart.


    "Hey, hey." Du Shaofu made an apology. It seems that the uncle already knew that the whole family had no need to pretend.


    "Seriously, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to."


    Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu with a white eye and said, "some elders of the family are not stupid. I have discussed with the elders of the family. As long as you win the contest among the younger generation of the five major families, you will be given the" Ziqi Chaoyang Sutra "for cultivation


    "Is that all?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly stunned. If he had been able to obtain the Ziqi Chaoyang Sutra, it would have been a great joy. However, now he has practiced the cultivation method of golden winged ROC birds. Naturally, Du Shaofu has no expectations of Ziqi Chaoyang Sutra.


    "What else do you want? It''s not enough to rob Du Hao of their blood essence of the stone demon wolf and the building of the foundation pill." Du Zhenwu gave Du Shaofu another look.


    "Well, I''ll try my best."


    Du Shaofu nodded helplessly, and it seemed that he could not get any other benefits. Although he had no expectation of Ziqi Chaoyang Scripture, he must go to see the thunder pool. Combining with his own practice method, he might be able to make himself further.


    "Do you want these miraculous medicines and materials that the master can use?"


    Du Zhenwu took out a large wooden box from his study and opened the lid. It was full of miraculous medicine and some materials that would be used by the master of talisman. It was very valuable, but not ordinary people could afford it. Besides, these were all the ones that were needed by the master of talisman. He looked at Du Shaofu in doubt and said, "this is what Du Ping delivered early in the morning, saying it was the material you bought?"


    "I want it. I want to try. Can I become a rune master?" Du Shaofu nodded and bought miraculous medicine in Du''s shop. He had expected that the people of Du family would know. There was nothing to hide.


    "Do you want to be a rune master?" Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu in surprise. He had already asked someone to examine Du Shaofu''s spiritual roots. He could not become a talisman at all.


    "I just want to have a try. It doesn''t matter if I can make it or not." Said Du Shaofu.


    Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu for a long time. After a long time, his expression gradually relaxed. He said softly: "if you really want to try, we have invited a spirit Rune master to refine medicine in Du''s shop. Although it''s only a two-star Rune master, I believe I can let him give you some advice. The spirit Master can''t succeed without his own efforts ¡£¡±


    "Thank you very much, but not for the time being. I''ll try it myself first."


    Du Shaofu knew that there was a two-star lingfu master in Du''s shop. He had seen his illness for himself. Although there was only two-star level, which was equal to a martial arts man of congenital level, even his uncle had to be polite to him because of his special place. He was said to have a very high attitude in the Du family.


    However, according to Zhen Qingchun, if Zhen Qingchun didn''t deceive people, a five-star Rune master would be a fart in front of him, and that two-star Rune master would be even more worthless. Therefore, Du Shaofu still planned to see whether Zhen Qingchun cheated himself.


    "Well, you can decide for yourself, but a month later, it will be a contest among the younger generation of the five families. Don''t delay. This time, Du Hao and Du Yan are afraid that they can''t take advantage of it. Your brother and sister missed the contest of the five families three years ago, and now they are all in the field. All this time, you can only rely on you."


    Du Zhenwu said that he didn''t say much about the lingfu master. All the abandoned martial veins can be cultivated now. Maybe there are some miracles in the lingfu master.


    If the Du family is really able to appear a talisman, it will be of great benefit to the whole Du family. Therefore, some things, he does not need to ask, everyone has some secrets, the third son, there are some secrets, it is normal.


    "I''ll do my best." Du Shaofu was grateful to his uncle. He knew that he was good to himself. The elder brother and sister he mentioned were his daughter and son. They had been wandering around since they were very young. Du Shaofu had not seen them for a long time. He still remembered that his elder sister and second brother often protected him when he was a child.After chatting with his uncle for a while, Du Shaofu picked up the wooden box and left.


    When he came to the door of the study, Du Zhenwu stopped Du Shaofu and said, "Shaofu, this time in other families, it is said that there have been extraordinary descendants in other families. Several of them have set foot in the innate realm. Can you give me an account of the situation you''ve reached now? Let me know in my mind


    Du Shaofu turned back and said with a smile, "Lei Chi, I''ll go and fix it."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu stepped out of the study. The thunder pool was of great benefit to physical training. Naturally, he could not lose such opportunities.


    "I can''t see how far this boy has come. I can''t see through his words." Du Zhenwu''s eyes were puzzled. He had always wanted to spy on Du Shaofu''s cultivation level, but it was strange that one could not spy out, as if there was no way to spy out at all


    "Dad, are you back?"


    Du Shaofu went back to the courtyard with his wooden box on his back. He rarely saw a drunk with a shaggy face. His father was at home, but he was still lying on a cane chair with a wine pot in his arms.


    "Well." Du shaoting just gently answered, continued to hold the wine pot, leaning against the cane chair, looking at the air in a daze.


    Du Shaofu went into his room and put down his wooden case. He took out a newly bought wine pot and some clothes from the bag of heaven and earth. He went to Du shaoting again and said, "Dad, your wine pot has been used for a long time. This is the new wine pot I bought for you. There are also some clothes. You can take a bath when you have time."


    "Well." In Du shaoting, he just gave a gentle reply. He looked at him in the air and didn''t move his eyes.


    "Here it is. I''ll go outside and drink less."


    Du Shaofu put the newly bought clothes on the edge of the cane chair, looked at his father''s face which was half covered by his long hair, and then left the courtyard.


    After a long time, Du shaoting moved, holding the clothes and wine pot beside the cane chair in the palm of his hand. He looked at the distance of the sky, and his eyes fluctuated a little.


    "Boom!"


    Deep in the mountains behind Du''s house, the sound of "boom" came out again, and Du Shaofu once again put himself into practice.


    At nightfall, Du Shaofu began to sit on his knees and practice in the back mountain. The king scale demon tiger had been watching from a distance.


    Night, bright moon in the sky.


    "Long''er, what do you think of Du Shaofu?" In front of the courtyard, Chen Qingsong looked at his son in front of him and asked.


    The Dragon looked up at the bright moon circling in the sky. His robe moved gently and stood with his hands down. He replied, "Dad, you have already got your opinion. How can you ask me?"


    With a smile, he said, "Du Shaofu is very young, but it''s not simple. It''s not just that you planted the tiger."


    "It''s not simple, the strength is not simple, and the accomplishments of my body are hard to see. The Bai family and Qin family are also preparing for it. It seems that I should close down this month, otherwise I''m really a little uncertain."


    Yao long bowed his head, then with a smile, he said, "but before closing down, we should try to make the Bai family and Qin family go out for a stroll. Can we let people just stare at my family?"


    "It''s good for you to be able to make progress only when you meet a strong opponent."


    Looking at the direction of Ye''s family in the stone city, the fine light in his eyes suddenly flashed out and said: "if you get that huge treasure, that is the real future. For your family and for you, I will do my best."


    "PS: Xiao Yu received the editor''s notice and the book was put on the shelves on the 16th. According to the usual practice, there will be a big explosion. Please give your brothers and sisters more support.


    In addition, Xiao Yu is actually a pure boy boy. He has a healthy mind and good facial features. You can''t turn me into a girl. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    In the early morning, the morning dew touched the eyelashes, the woods were fragrant, and the dark blue mountains in the distance overlapped again. Several remnant stars began to fade away in the boundless sky, and finally disappeared.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu vomited from his stomach, opened his eyes, stretched slightly, and his joints crackled, as if he were about to burst out with infinite strength.


    "I don''t know when I will be able to complete the first layer of refining gold feather." Every time he felt the changes and progress in his body after practicing the method of body training, Du Shaofu was extremely satisfied.


    "Miracle, you boy is a miracle. How can you practice the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird? It''s an absolute miracle. It''s incredible." When Zhen Qingchun''s voice came out, the tower jumped out of Du Shaofu''s arms automatically. The energy in the tower fluctuated. A wretched face appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s body. His eyes were as if he had discovered the new world. His face was incredible.


    "Don''t you say you want to recover for three days, how can you recover in two days?" Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun and asked in doubt.


    "The dark Qi in your body is very pure. It is much better than I thought, and the effect is excellent, so it is one day ahead of schedule."


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes still stopped in the shock, as if he wanted to see through Du Shaofu. He said, "you have many secrets. How do you practice the cultivation method of golden winged ROC birds? I''m afraid that the golden winged ROC birds will not let you go if they know that human beings have practiced their cultivation methods."


    Du Shaofu gave Zhen Qingchun a blank look, and then said, "you''d better worry about yourself. If you can''t make me a talisman, I promise you won''t just be urinated by a boy every day in the future."


    "Boy, you''d better respect me a little. You still ask me."


    When Zhen Qingchun glances at Du Shaofu, his old-fashioned look and that of his ten year old look are extremely incompatible, which makes people laugh.


    "Don''t forget, you ask me, too." Du Shaofu said faintly.


    "You!..."


    Zhen Qingchun held back his anger and turned Du Shaofu''s eyes blank. He said: "now I''m going to teach you to be a rune master. Although you have some talent, whether you can become a master of talisman depends on whether you have that blessing."


    "I can''t be a rune master anyway, and you''ll have bad luck." Du Shaofu said faintly that he didn''t want to be led by Zhen Qingchun by the nose.


    "You..."


    Zhen Qingchun wanted to scold. The boy could not deal with it. He glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "have you prepared all the things I asked you to prepare?"


    "Ready. Do you need it now?" Du Shaofu nodded.


    "You don''t need it now. What you need to prepare is for you to raise your spiritual root. Before you raise your spiritual root, you should formally determine whether you can become a talisman." Zhen Qingchun said.


    "How to be sure?" Du Shaofu was also a little nervous.


    "If you want to be a rune master, you need excellent spiritual power and spiritual root. Both are indispensable. Your spiritual root is poor, but you have spiritual power that ordinary people can''t compare with. This is your advantage."


    On Zhen Qingchun''s illusory face, he was quite proud. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "to make sure that you can become a master of talisman, the first thing to do is to see whether you can condense the spirit furnace tripod."


    "What is Linglu Fu Ding?" Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun seriously.


    "A man is born from his parents'' brain. His body is as delicate as a ring and as white as practice. He is three yuan. He has two kidneys, two kidneys, and two eyes. He has two outer kidneys. He has five viscera and six Fu organs and four limbs and hundreds of bones. In the later generations, there are five elements of Qi: metal, wood, water, fire and earth. To match the five zang organs, they are lung system as gold, liver as wood, kidney as water, heart as fire and spleen as earth. Gold can generate water, and kidney water is the acquired essence. Therefore, lung gold represents the innate primitive energy, wood can generate fire, and heart fire is the acquired spirit. Therefore, liver wood represents the congenital original spirit, heart as the furnace for fire, and kidney as the tripod for water, thus condensing the spirit furnace and tripod. "


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the spirit furnace Fu Ding is the ancestral energy palace, which carries all things. It is also the first thing a spirit Rune master should do. Take a good look at it carefully. Now let''s see what is called the spirit furnace and Fu Ding."


    As the voice falls, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory hand prints are constantly coagulating. The guidelines are interlaced and mysterious. A wave of energy is constantly changing. In the condensation of fingerprints, a stream of runes is floating in the condensation of fingerprints.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell firmly on Zhen Qingchun''s fingerprints. When Zhen Qingchun was serious, Du Shaofu felt that Zhen Qingchun did not look like a liar at all. Such momentum would not be that a liar could pretend to be. Even if he could impersonate his appearance, he could not impersonate the invisible charm.


    "Boom


    When the last handprint congeals, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory body shakes. In front of him, an illusory furnace cauldron about the size of his body appears in the air. On the furnace tripod, there are five kinds of energy, namely white, green, black, red and yellow, and the talisman and secret patterns linger. It seems that it can change endlessly, derive all things in heaven and earth, and spread with a blazing breath Go away, the breath of terror swept like a storm."Hula."


    Under the blazing breath, Du Shaofu''s body faltered and shook back. A huge pressure came around the cauldron, which made Du Shaofu''s blood coagulate and tremble. Under the tremendous pressure, he wanted to crawl for it.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were tightly locked on the cauldron, and the cauldron was condensed with the secret patterns of the talisman. The fiery flame leaped, and the mysterious and mysterious inscriptions were infinite.


    "EH."


    Zhen Qingchun put away the Linglu Fu Ding. His eyes were quite puzzled. He showed that he wanted to show off and let the boy suffer some small losses. However, he didn''t expect that the boy could hold on to the blazing temperature and strong breath. You should know that although he is now like this, his strength is hard to motivate even before, but a pulse level warrior is just hard to resist, and the boy''s congenital situation is easily resisted.


    "Is this the benefit of cultivating the golden winged ROC bird? This boy is just a human shaped ROC." Zhen Qingchun sighs in his heart that such talent is indeed rare.


    "What you just condensed is the spirit furnace Fu Ding?"


    As Zhen Qingchun''s stove was collected, Du Shaofu came back to his senses with a look of shock in his eyes.


    "Yes, what I have just condensed is the Linglu Fu Ding, but I can only condense a little under my current situation."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun said: "you can see the spirit furnace Fu Ding that I just agglomerated. You can see that there are five elements of energy in human body: gold, wood, water, fire and earth, which match the five internal organs. Lung is gold, liver is wood, kidney is water, heart is fire, spleen and Qi are earth. Gold can generate water, kidney water is the acquired essence, lung gold represents congenital primitive energy, wood can generate fire, heart fire is the acquired spirit, liver wood represents congenital original spirit, heart as furnace fire, kidney as tripod as water, condensing spirit furnace and Fu Ding. You can understand it. After you can condense spirit furnace and Fu Ding, you have talent to be a spirit Rune master, but mediocrity can''t be a fufu master Although you have a bit of talent and good mental power, it depends on your own understanding whether you can become a talisman or not. "


    "Well, I''ll try first."


    Du Shaofu nodded, just in the spirit furnace Fu Ding which Zhen Qingchun condensed. It seemed that if he had some understanding, then his eyes closed slightly, and he was immersed in the understanding.


    "Hum, take your time. Even if you are a gifted person, it will take more than a month to understand the spirit furnace and tripod. Don''t worry. Take your time." Zhen Qingchun said lightly, showing a proud smile in his obscene eyes. He did not believe that the boy would not kneel down to beg him. With his talent praised by everyone at the beginning, he was still under careful training, and it took a whole month to condense the spirit furnace Fu Ding.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    However, Zhen Qingchun just wanted to hide himself. He didn''t even teach him the meaning of Fuwen, even though he preached a little.


    Therefore, Zhen Qingchun didn''t believe that the boy could condense the spirit furnace Fu Ding. At that time, he did not kneel down to beg him. At that time, he must teach this boy a good lesson.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Qingchun''s obscene face is like a flower of smile, and then it turns into a stream of energy and continues to enter the tower. He waits for the day when the boy kneels down to beg for him.


    In the back mountain, Du Shaofu was immersed in the comprehension. The fingerprints in his hands were condensed and changed, which were very similar to those of Zhen Qingchun, but there was not much difference between them. The runes began to spread, and a breath of breath spread. But then it seemed that he met with some obstacles, and the runes broke up and broken.


    Du Shaofu didn''t give up. The fingerprints kept condensing, and more and more runes were written. Each time the fingerprints were condensed, the runes lasted longer and longer.


    At the moment, if Zhen Qingchun witnessed all this, I''m afraid I don''t know what my heart will feel. Everything is not developing as he expected.


    The king scale demon tiger leans lazily on a rock and keeps his eyes closed. Occasionally, he opens his eyes and looks down at Du Shaofu. Then he continues to close his eyes.


    Time went by slowly. From morning to evening, fingerprints congealed in Du Shaofu''s hands. After failure, they continued to condense and were completely immersed in them.


    At dusk, the sun near the horizon is like a ball of fire that is about to be extinguished. The afterglow of the setting sun passes through the mountain and reflects on the back mountain. It seems that there is a layer of rust on the mountain. In the place where the sun sets in the West and the water and sky meet, there is a faint blush.


    "Boom


    When the night came, the last fingerprint in Du Shaofu''s hand condensed out of the mountain. Suddenly, a terrible breath burst out of his body. The runes in front of him quickly gathered and arranged. Finally, they condensed into a cauldron. A fiery breath spread, and the secret patterns of the talisman kept flashing and jumping. The strong breath rushed away like a wave board.


    The blazing furnace cauldron is more illusory than the spirit furnace tripod condensed by Zhen Qingchun, and its breath is obviously weaker. The talisman''s Secret patterns are much simpler. Even there are only runes without talismans, but they also have five kinds of energy light: white, green, black, red and yellow. On the furnace tripod, there is a light golden light, and there is a flicker of Rune.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt that the dark Qi in his holy place and meridians was instantly absorbed by the cauldron, and swarmed to the cauldron. The condensed furnace cauldron was like a monster that had been devouring the dark Qi. He had to swallow up all the dark Qi in his body.


    "Linglu Fu Ding, how can you even condense Linglu Fu Ding?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure appeared in the air in front of Du Shaofu''s body. His eyes were shocked and he was about to stare out of his eyes. He could not take back his jaw in amazement. One day, a spirit furnace Fu Ding appeared in his eyes.


    "White, green, black, red, yellow Rune energy, this is impossible, I must have been dazzled."


    Zhen Qingchun blinked his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. It was incredible. He knew very well that if this scene appeared in the outside world and spread to the ears of those old monsters, he was afraid that he would not know how many old monsters would come out. This is simply an incredible miracle.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu''s spirit furnace Fu Ding which had gathered in front of him collapsed. He staggered back several steps. His face was pale. In a short time, the dark Qi in his body was exhausted, and he could no longer support the furnace tripod. He was much more tired than he had experienced a great war.


    "Boy, have you really not condensed the spirit furnace Fu Ding before?"


    Zhen Qingchun stares at Du Shaofu tightly. He absolutely does not believe that this boy has not condensed the spirit furnace Fu Ding before.


    "No, did I just cohere or failed?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a little disappointment. It was really difficult to gather together the Linglu Fu Ding, which was not easy to understand.


    Zhen Qingchun turned his eyes at Du Shaofu helplessly. Although he could not believe it, from Du Shaofu''s eyes and his observation during this period of time, he knew that the boy in front of him was absolutely not lying.


    "No, you have successfully condensed the spirit furnace tripod. The spirit furnace tripod you have condensed has five Rune energies of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. This is also the best spirit furnace tripod."


    Zhen Qingchun is speechless. This boy can only be described as abnormal. He is clearly a human being, but he has practiced the cultivation method of golden winged Dapeng bird. In one day, he has condensed the spirit furnace tripod, or the spirit furnace tripod with five kinds of runes. This is not a change of state, but what can it be.


    "Did you succeed? I thought it was a failure. It took me a day to condense. Was my talent really bad? How long did you get it? It must be shorter than me." On Du Shaofu''s pale face, he looked at Zhen Qingchun with some sigh and disappointment.


    "You!..."


    Zhen Qingchun held back. How can he answer this? Did he tell the abnormal boy that he was in a vertical posture and was still under careful training for a month before he realized that the spirit furnace Fu Ding was condensed? Zhen Qingchun would like to smash a piece of tofu on that seemingly innocent face. This abnormal boy is deliberately embarrassing himself."Well, I knew that my talent to become a rune master was not good enough, but I succeeded in condensing the spirit furnace Fu Ding."


    Seeing that Zhen Qingchun didn''t answer, Du Shaofu was more and more sure that he must be a little short of talent. Then he looked at Zhen Qingchun and said weakly, "by the way, you just said that the spirit furnace rung I condensed has five Rune energies of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. It''s the best spirit furnace tripod. What does it represent?"


    Zhen Qingchun wants to kick this abnormal boy a few feet at the moment, so that he makes his shame shameless and extremely oppressive.


    However, Zhen Qingchun knew that he was afraid that he could not do it. If he recovered later, he must do a good job of ravaging the abnormal boy. He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger and frustration. Bai Yan said to Du Shaofu, "there are many kinds of lingfu masters, which are more complicated than martial arts. Strictly speaking, they can be divided into medicine fu masters, As the name suggests, medicine fu masters are naturally suitable for the development of medicine refining, while Qi Fu masters are suitable for the development of weapon refining


    "What about the master of Fuwen?" Du Shaofu was really surprised. He didn''t expect that there were so many differences among the lingfu masters.


    Zhen Qingchun took a look and said, "naturally, the master of array Fu is able to achieve something on the array. The master of array Fu is the rarest one among all the lingfu masters, and the most terrifying one among all the lingfu masters."


    "Fu matrix." Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened. Naturally, he had heard about the Fu array. It was said that all the lingfu masters who could arrange the Fu array were horrible and unpredictable. It was said that setting up a strong Fu array would be enough to resist an empire.


    Taking a little breath, Du Shaofu continued to ask Zhen Qingchun, "can''t the medicine Fu master and the instrument Fu Master have attainments in the Fu array?"


    "Of course not. Among the ten thousand Rune masters, it''s hard to find a master of array runes. It''s also a rare existence among them. Any one of them is enough to be proud of all the masters, because the master of array Fu is an almost omnipotent one among them."


    When the voice dropped, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes were full of pride. He looked at Du Shaofu and said with a proud smile: "and I am the master of array Fuwen, a nearly omnipotent existence. You can meet me. I don''t know how much Gao Xiang has been burned, and the ancestral tomb will surely have such an opportunity."


    Du Shaofu gave Zhen Qingchun a look and said, "it''s so big. Don''t ask me for Xuanqi if you have the ability."


    "You..."


    Zhen Qingchun was defeated by Du Shaofu once again, and his pride vanished. He had no choice but to continue: "the human body is so mysterious. Everyone''s body contains five kinds of energy: gold, wood, water, fire and earth, but there are strong and weak. For lingfu masters, on the condensed Linglu Rune tripod, those with outstanding energy of fire and wood runes can become medicine fu masters and have attainments in refining medicine. The one with outstanding energy in the Rune of gold and water on the tripod of Linglu is able to refine the weapon again, and has attainments and prospects


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    "Hum!"


    Zhen Qingchun picked his eyes and snorted coldly in his throat and said, "as for the master of array runes, it is necessary for the five runes of gold, wood, water, fire and earth to stand out at the same time, so that they can cultivate and arrange the rune array."


    "No wonder there are so few Fuwen masters in the array. They need five Rune energies: gold, wood, water, fire and earth."


    Du Shaofu seemed to understand something surprising. He looked at Zhen Qingchun and asked in surprise: "so, the medicine Fu master and the instrument Fu master are affected by the rune energy and can''t develop any more on the array Fu master. But the array Fu master has five kinds of Rune energy. Isn''t it medicine Fu master and array Fu master at the same time


    "It''s true in theory, but you think it''s too simple."


    Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu faintly and sighed: "you can''t chew more than you can chew. Whether it''s medicine refining, utensils refining, or Fu array, these are extremely profound. How many of the most glorious ancestors and famous strong men have exhausted their whole life, and it''s hard to reach the peak on the same level. Refining medicine, refining weapons and practicing Fu array together can only end up with nothing in the world Who has the talent and ability to practice everything together. "


    "What about you, I remember that your spirit furnace and rune tripod are also five Rune energies." Du Shaofu asked.


    "I majored in Fu array and assisted in refining medicine, but I no longer had the energy to study refining tools. Even if I was minor in refining medicine, I was already struggling." Zhen Qingchun sighs that even if he is a fellow practitioner, he can''t do it. First of all, not all lingfu masters can be array fu masters, and he has never heard of any spirit Rune masters who can practice all together.


    What Zhen Qingchun said, Du Shaofu could also understand that no matter the master of martial arts or lingfu, whether the master of medicine or instrument, or the master of array Fu, any way of cultivation is vast and boundless. One''s energy is limited. Countless strong people and the most outstanding generation have spent their whole life on one path of cultivation, and it is difficult for him to reach the peak, not to mention practicing several.


    "By the way, what should I practice better? Can I become a talisman now?"


    "What''s more, how long did you get the spirit furnace tripod? How much shorter than me? Is my talent really poor?"


    "Zhen Qingchun, why have you changed your face? It''s a little embarrassing..."


    Du Shaofu continues to throw a lot of questions at Zhen Qingchun. Zhen Qingchun finally can''t bear it. After a murderous look at Du Shaofu, he doesn''t hesitate to hide in the tower. This abnormal boy must have deliberately attacked him, and Zhen Qingchun definitely thinks that.


    "Zhen Qingchun, have you not told me that I am qualified? At least you can tell me if I''m talented enough. I can''t compare with you. I don''t have to answer. Don''t look down on people and me. "


    "Boy, after you breathe and adjust your breath, you will continue to gather the spirit furnace and Fu Ding. When you are proficient, I will inform you. In addition, I will pass on your" Tai Yi Hun Jue "to cultivate spiritual power


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice came out from the tower: "the Qi of Taiyi is from nothingness. All the heaven and people should be suspicious. Heaven uses Yin and Yang and five elements to transform everything into all things. Qi forms. Man gets the natural right Qi and is the spirit of all things..." When a pithy formula came out, he didn''t even explain it. Zhen Qingchun didn''t pay attention to Du Shaofu any more


    Five days later, in the quiet valley behind Du''s family, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure gathered in front of him a spirit furnace Fu Ding, and his fingerprints changed. He kept putting a pile of miraculous drugs in front of him into the furnace tripod.


    "Hula!"


    With the flame in the cauldron fluttering out, the temperature of the surrounding air suddenly became hot, the elixir was swallowed by the flame, and then turned into a mass of liquid, and a wave of energy fluctuations suddenly spread out.


    Du Shaofu watched Zhen Qingchun''s every move closely. Du Shaofu was also shocked by Zhen Qingchun''s fingerprints. Although he had not contacted other talismans, he could feel that such means were absolutely beyond the reach of ordinary talismans.


    Zhen Qingchun looks at the changes of the flame and spirit liquid in the furnace cauldron, refining out the impurities in the spirit liquid constantly. His look is extremely relaxed, and it seems that it is only a matter that can be caught by hand.


    After half an hour, Zhen Qingchun''s face began to become more and more illusory, and there was a feeling of exhaustion. But after the final spirit liquid turned into liquid, there was already a ball of spirit liquid about the size of palm in the furnace cauldron.


    The furnace tripod dissipates, and the spirit liquid is wrapped in the palm by Zhen Qingchun.


    Looking at the spirit liquid in Zhen Qingchun''s palm, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of essence. He could clearly feel how abundant the energy fluctuation in the spirit liquid was. If he took it, he would surely make great progress in practicing the conjoined method.


    "Do you want to take the spirit liquid?"


    Du Shaofu is full of expectations. After taking this spirit liquid, he will surely make a lot of progress.


    "Take it if you want to die. This spirit liquid is extracted by me to strengthen your spirit root. If you take it directly, it will break your spirit palace."


    Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu and flicked his fingers. He dropped the palm fluid into a natural pool in the valley. Suddenly, the clear Valley pool turned blue and white."Hula!"


    The spirit liquid falls, just calm spirit liquid, suddenly riots, suddenly makes the water surface like boiling water.


    "If you take off all your clothes and jump in and let your body absorb the medicine, it''s estimated that you''ll be soaked for ten years and eight years, and Linggen will be almost the same." Zhen Qingchun''s illusory sleeves trembled, and he seemed extremely satisfied with the spirit liquid refined by himself.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes were suddenly embarrassed and said, "ten years and eight years, this time is too long. Can we make it faster?"


    "What do you think this is? Strengthen the spiritual root. There are several people in the world who can do it. You don''t think it''s too slow!"


    Zhen Qingchun glared at Du Shaofu, rolled his eyes and said, "what''s more, the effect of the spirit liquid can only keep you used once. In the future, you have to absorb the medicine three times a month to enhance the root of the spirit. So you should prepare more of these things today."


    "Three times a month, shit..."


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s face froze, he was embarrassed.


    "Why, it''s too expensive? I know you can''t afford good ones, so the ones you''ve chosen are the cheapest. If you buy the materials that satisfy me, I''m afraid it''s the price of the materials at one time, and it''s hard for a spiritual cultivar to buy them even if they''re broke." Zhen Qingchun Road.


    Du Shaofu''s face is even more embarrassed. What he has listed for himself with Zhen Qingchun is the worst, but he can only bear it. He can''t afford to buy the cheapest materials. What else can he say.


    According to Zhen Qingchun''s orders, Du Shaofu stripped off his clothes and jumped into the pool naked.


    "Run" Tai Yi Hun Jue "to absorb the medicine into the body Zhen Qingchun''s voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears again.


    Du Shaofu was sitting in the pool all over his body. He sat cross legged and mysterious, floating on the water surface. His fingerprints were condensed and he was too determined to run. All of a sudden, the boiling water in the pool reacted as if he had found a vent. A wave of waves swept over Du Shaofu.


    "This kid is a pervert. Absolutely abnormal."


    On Zhen Qingchun''s unreal face, his eyes turned white to Du Shaofu in the pool. He wanted to pick up a stone and smash it hard at the moment. One day, a spirit furnace tripod was formed, which was also five kinds of runes. But these five days time just, this abnormal boy unexpectedly gave too a soul to successfully practice. At the beginning, he was determined to succeed in cultivation, but it took him a year and five months. However, the boy only took five days. After that, he asked himself whether he had a long time and not enough talent, which made Zhen Qingchun unbearable.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, within the pool, there was a sudden change. As Du Shaofu urged him to work too hard, a wave of waves swept in, and a stream of energy beyond Du Shaofu''s imagination surged in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    In the abundant energy, Du Shaofu kept condensing and changing his fingerprints. He began to absorb the abundant energy contained in the spirit liquid, and finally got into his body through his pores, greedily absorbing the internal energy of the spirit liquid.


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, under the stimulation of the spirit liquid energy, Du Shaofu felt that there was something mysterious about to jump out of his body. There seemed to be something mysterious in his body. He was sleeping and dormant. At this moment, he suddenly woke up, which made his whole body tingle and couldn''t help screaming.


    "Chula la!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly began to bloom with mysterious light. The light was a little cloudy and dim, but it was connected with the whole body''s meridians and blood vessels. At last, when Du Shaofu''s body surface was crisscross and condensed together, a terrible power sprang out, and Du was surrounded by a dense network of light Shaofu wrapped it.


    "Roar!"


    In the valley, the king scale demon tiger looked at Du Shaofu, who was wrapped in a light net in the water pool. The threatening momentum from the light net made him tremble and prostrate on the ground.


    "My God, this is..."


    On the water pool, Zhen Qingchun''s unreal face suddenly changed. He looked at Du Shaofu''s mysterious light net, and then his eyes became dull. "Wu Mai Ling Yin, this is Wu Mai Ling Yin, is not the general Wu Mai Ling Yin."


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes were firmly fixed on Du Shaofu''s light net, and then it seemed that he had found something in the light net again. Besides the shock on his face, he said: "Linggen, this boy''s spiritual root is not bad, it''s sealed. What a clever seal method!"


    In the pool, the abundant energy fluctuated, but under the cover of the light net, it was quickly swallowed up and absorbed. With a magnificent and desolate breath surging above the light net, the pool was calm again, and the mysterious light net disappeared immediately. Du Shaofu was also lost in the water pool.


    When Du Shaofu woke up, he found himself lying on the rock beside the water pool. He had already put on his clothes. The faces of Zhen Qingchun and Wang scale demon tiger appeared in his eyes.


    "What happened?"


    Du Shaofu asked. He only remembered the tingling in his body, as if there was a mysterious awakening, and then he passed out.


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I''ve looked away. I''ve just checked it carefully for you. It''s not that you don''t have spiritual roots, but your spiritual roots have been sealed?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Du Shaofu sat up and felt dizzy. He patted his head and felt that his body was gradually returning to normal.


    "To put it simply, your spiritual root is so strong that I can''t see through it. However, someone has a grudge against you. You were sealed as soon as you were born. The strength of the shooter is so strong that even in my heyday, it is very difficult to untie the seal." Zhen Qingchun''s eyes moved lightly. The seal was too strong. He didn''t understand how the strong could seal a baby''s spiritual root.


    "Has someone sealed my spirit root?" Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. He looked at Zhen Qingchun and said, "what you said is true?"


    "Do I have to lie to you?" Zhen Qingchun gave Du Shaofu a look.


    "Who on earth has such a deep hatred for me?" Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with anger. The spirit root was sealed. At the beginning, he still abandoned his martial veins. It was clear that he didn''t want to cultivate himself. He wanted to become a mediocre person. What a sinister means.


    Zhen Qingchun hesitated for a moment, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I just found something when I checked you. You have so many secrets. It turns out that you are perverted and integrated with the secret bones of the golden winged ROC bird. No wonder you can practice the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird. However, I also find that there is not only the secret bone of the golden winged ROC in your body, but there seems to be a stream of it Not under the breath of the golden winged ROC, but it''s a pity that I can''t find out in depth the state I''m in. "


    Zhen Qingchun stopped for a moment. Just as Du Shaofu was in a coma examination, he realized how many amazing secrets he had in his body. At this time, he could not bear to calm down. He continued to say to Du Shaofu, "in addition, your martial pulse should have been abandoned before, but I don''t know why it was miraculously revived. It seems that some changes have taken place in his body This change should be related to the secret bones of the golden winged ROC and the other big breath in your body, because you have the breath of the golden winged ROC and that breath on your spiritual root. "


    "Is my spiritual root restored?" Du Shaofu asked, looking at Zhen Qingchun.


    "No Zhen Qingchun shook his head and said, "but there are two good news to tell you."


    "What''s the good news?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "The first good news is that from your martial veins and sealed spiritual roots, you should not be ordinary people. Ordinary people can''t have that kind of martial veins and spiritual roots."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes narrowed slightly, and continued: "because of some changes in your body, and the stimulation of the miraculous medicine I just made, the seal has been loosened.""What do you mean?" Du Shaofu was a little puzzled.


    "That is to say, you have become a rune master. Your spirit root is very strong, and your spiritual strength is strong enough to have a good future in the spirit Master. However, your spirit root is still sealed, which will have a suppression and influence on your spirit Master''s road. If I return to my prime, I will have 50% hope to help you break the seal, but I can''t do anything about it now. ¡±Zhen Qingchun said.


    Du Shaofu got up, his resolute face and clear eyes were constantly fluctuating.


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "what are your plans?"


    Du Shaofu looked up at Zhen Qingchun and said, "I want to know who has deep hatred with me, and will help you recover as soon as possible?"


    "Don''t you say I''m a liar and watch out for me everywhere. When I recover, I''m not afraid that I will harm you." Zhen Qingchun smiles faintly.


    "I have long believed that you are not a liar. If you want to harm me, you can do it when I am in a coma."


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun and said calmly: "I know you just want to recover as soon as possible, and I need you to recover as soon as possible, and then untie the seal of the spirit root on me."


    Zhen Qingchun is shocked. If ordinary people know about these situations, they may not know how long it will take for them to recover. They may also go to their elders in the first place. And the perverted boy in front of him had his own plan in a short time, and didn''t even mean to disturb any elders and others.


    Zhen Qingchun is right. Du Shaofu really didn''t mean to disturb any of his elders. The elders of his family didn''t know anything about his being sealed. According to Zhen Qingchun, the seal of his spiritual roots was done by a very powerful man. Even the Du family had no choice but to tell the Du family that it was no use, and it might even frighten the snake. The only way is to make yourself stronger. Only when you become strong can you know who has such deep hatred with yourself.


    "You worship me as a teacher. According to what we said at the beginning, if I let you become a rune master, you will learn from me." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    "What I said was that you asked me to become a rune master first. I didn''t say that I must worship you as a teacher." Du Shaofu said, looking at Zhen Qingchun.


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes suddenly became ugly and said angrily, "do you want to play tricks?"


    "I don''t mean to cheat. You think too much at first."


    Du Shaofu seriously said that if he took Zhen Qingchun as his teacher, he would have to listen to the obscene guy. If he didn''t listen, he would have a reputation of disrespect for his teachers. Du Shaofu didn''t want to put himself into it.


    "Good boy, you think you can rely on my" too one soul "now. I tell you, from now on, I can''t expect me to teach you any more, and you can''t untie your spiritual root seal."


    Zhen Qingchun said fiercely that he didn''t know how many strong men knelt down in front of him to worship under his door, but now the boy in front of him turned out to be contemptuous of him.


    "Thank you for the fish and the tearless beauty. Wushentianxia will be put on the shelves on the 16th. When the old rules will break out, we will continue to invite the brothers who have no collection to join the bookshelf to collect books. The daily recommendation tickets are also very important. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    "Then don''t try to recover. Even if I can''t become a rune master, I can practice martial arts. And you, without my help, I believe you can''t recover." Du Shaofu was not threatened by Zhen Qingchun.


    "It''s a big deal."


    Zhen Qingchun is not a master to be easily provoked. After living for so many years, he is not easily led by the nose. He glared at Du Shaofu and said, "if you don''t become a teacher today, you can''t let me teach you."


    "Don''t speak so well."


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun and said with a smile, "we can''t be masters and apprentices, but we can be brothers. We can become brothers. You look too small. I''m older than you. I''m a brother. You''re a younger brother. What do you think? "Zhen Qingchun, brother, don''t go inside the tower. It''s good for us to be brothers."


    "After the big deal, you can be a brother one day, and I will be a brother on two days. Do you think it''s OK for you to be a brother so that you won''t suffer losses."


    Three hours later, in the valley behind the Du family, Du Shaofu knelt respectfully on the ground, looked at the sky, and said, "the emperor is above, and the earth is below. Today, I, Du Shaofu, swear to be brothers with Zhen Qingchun. Later, brothers are kind to their younger brothers. Those who are brothers are obliged to take care of them, love them and care for them When, if disobeying this oath, the sky thunders, the head produces pus, the foot produces the sore, the buttock middle grows the hemorrhoids. "


    "Du Shaofu, what is brother''s obligation to take care of his younger brother, to love him, to care for him, and to take care of him as the case may be?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory body was kneeling on the ground and his eyes were waiting for Du Shaofu. After three hours, under Du Shaofu''s various threats and inducements, he was finally forced to compromise and make a vow. The only thing he won was that he was the eldest brother no matter whether he was a single day or even a day.


    But at the moment, Zhen Qingchun only felt that he was very oppressive and absolutely unyielding. If his identity was passed on, even if he was restored to his heyday, his old face would not be seen.


    Du Shaofu turned to Zhen Qingchun with a smile and said, "brother Qingchun, please worship quickly. You should take care of your brother naturally. You will not suffer any loss anyway."


    Zhen Fu Chun''s vow is quite the same as that of Shao Fu Chun, but it''s the same with the words of Sheng Chuang.


    "Licheng, from now on, we will be brothers. From now on, I really want to envy you."


    Du Shaofu stood up with a smile in his eyes. He felt that he had suffered too much. But if he didn''t take Zhen Qingchun as his teacher, Zhen Qingchun would not do it again. Du Shaofu was also afraid that Zhen Qingchun would not teach himself seriously at that time. But now that he has made a vow, he is afraid that Zhen Qingchun will not succeed himself.


    "What do you envy me for?" Zhen Qingchun gets up, her unreal face and eyes are still very subdued.


    "I envy you for being my big brother. I envy you for having a younger brother like me. I really envy you." Du Shaofu looked serious.


    After a long time, on Zhen Qingchun''s face, he opened his mouth and spat out two words to Du Shaofu: "die!"


    Du Shaofu laughed and didn''t mind. He looked at Zhen Qingchun and said, "brother Qingchun, we are already brothers. You brother, you won''t give me a gift. You really don''t have any better martial arts skills and spiritual tools. Miraculous medicine is OK. I don''t dislike it."


    He glared at Du Shaofu fiercely. Zhen Qingchun didn''t answer this question at all. He said, "go shopping tomorrow. Those miraculous medicines that can strengthen the spirit root have no effect on you. You need to find some other miraculous medicines. I want you to make faster progress in martial arts. In addition, I will teach you to refine medicine and Fu array from tomorrow Miraculous medicine enables you to make faster progress in martial arts. Only when you are strong can you help me find some things. With your mysterious Qi, I can''t recover as soon as possible. "


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu''s face recovered. Now he needs to be stronger, and he needs to work hard to become stronger


    In the morning of the next day, Du Shaofu went to the Du''s shop again. According to the list given by Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu bought a lot of miraculous drugs. The six thousand Xuan coins in the Xuan Coin Card were far from enough. Finally, Du Shaofu took out many good things from the Qiankun bag and sold them. Only then did he pay off the bills for the miraculous drugs and other things he needed to buy.


    The streets of Shicheng in the morning have been bustling.


    When Du Shaofu left Du''s shop and left the textile market, he was blocked by more than ten young men and women. All the visitors looked in a hurry. Judging from the situation, it seemed that he had premeditated that he was in the textile market, so he came in a hurry.


    Among the more than ten young men and women, a young man with many beautiful and expensive ornaments hanging around his waist is very nice. His face is a little white, and he looks a little tender. He looks at Du Shaofu and says indifferently, "are you du Shaofu of the Du family?"


    Du Shaofu looked up at more than ten people, but some of them were quite familiar. He seemed to have contacted them when he was a child. The speaker should be from the Bai family. He raised his eyes slightly and said, "what''s wrong with you in the daytime?""Xiaolu, this guy should be Du Shaofu. We met him when we were young."


    After hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the well-dressed young man who appeared to be somewhat delicate did not reply to Du Shaofu, but said enthusiastically to an 18-year-old woman beside him.


    The woman''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu for a long time. Her face was rather beautiful. She pursed her mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. She snorted coldly and said in a low voice: "elder brother longlong also said that he was the first person of the younger generation in our five major families. Hum, I think the man Ye Zijin is interested in is just like this. A fool who has been stupid for ten years can be strong Strong to go there. " The woman''s voice was a little gloomy and harsh, which was quite unpleasant to the ear.


    "Xiao Lu, ye Zijin naturally can''t compare with you. I see that dragon is full of nonsense." During the day, Ming has been tightly around the woman''s side.


    "Bai Tianming, don''t insult elder brother long." The woman''s face suddenly changed.


    "Xiaolu, didn''t you say that this guy is the first person of the younger generation in our five big families? I''ll prove it to you now. Yulong is just full of nonsense." Listen to that woman''s words, the day is bright one Zheng, and then delicate face quietly wiped some gloomy.


    "Well, you don''t want to teach Du Shaofu a lesson."


    The woman looked up slightly, sneered at Du Shaofu in front of her. She turned her head to the gloomy daytime and said, "if you lose to that guy, don''t show up next to me."


    "I''ll make him kneel and beg for mercy."


    During the day, he looked at Du Shaofu with clear eyes. It seemed that he would pour his discontent and resentment on Du Shaofu''s body. When he picked up his mouth, a touch of cruelty appeared on his soft face: "Du Shaofu, they all say that you are the first person of the younger generation in the five major families. Today, I will let them know how shallow Ye Zijin and Jianlong are."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    As the voice fell, a chill in his eyes suddenly poured out during the day. Suddenly, he stomped his feet. His figure turned into a shadow and appeared in front of Du Shaofu like a ghost. The mysterious atmosphere of the natural environment was bubbling out.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed that Ming Dynasty was higher than tiger tiger''s cultivation in the daytime. The level of the mysterious natural environment was definitely higher than that of the younger generation.


    "There''s a lot of excitement. It''s like Ming of the Bai family and Qin Xiaolu of the Qin family. They''re going to deal with Du Shaofu of the Du family."


    "The other day, it is said that Du Shaofu beat up the tiger of the Fu family. When he arrived at the Du family, he didn''t take advantage of it. He told people that Du Shaofu of the Du family was the first of the five young families."


    "Is that Du Shaofu of the Du family?"


    Around the streets, with the movement of this side, immediately attracted a lot of onlookers gathered.


    In a short breath, he appeared in front of Du Shaofu during the day. His indifferent and gloomy face sneered, his dark air surged, his fists clenched. The air sent out a crackling explosion, and his fists went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss!"


    However, when Ming Ming''s fist appeared in front of Du Shaofu in the daytime, Du Shaofu''s figure was lost in front of him. In a short moment, the onlookers almost only saw a flower in front of him. Du Shaofu''s body appeared behind him like a ghost. At the same time, a fist seal mixed with a strong wind of terror hit Bai Tianming Back.


    "Bang bang!"


    Thirteen rings were heard in the air where the fists passed.


    "It seems to be the wave boxing of Du family, but how powerful it is!"


    Among the onlookers, there were also some people with extraordinary vision. It was actually someone who saw the origin of Du Shaofu''s martial arts.


    In the short breath time, daytime Ming had no time to react. When Du Shaofu''s voice exploded for the 13th time before his fist, he finally smashed on his back in the startled eyes of the onlookers around him.


    "Pooh


    The surging terrifying strong wind directly makes the body bright in the daytime just like the kite with broken string thrown into the air, like the fragile bamboo blown away by the strong wind. Finally, it fell down to more than ten meters away, and the blood in his mouth spewed out, and his eyes turned into shock.


    "In the daytime, the Bai family is vulnerable to a blow in front of Du Shaofu."


    Many onlookers around were staring at the day bright, who fell on the ground. They were all unbelievable. The Bai family''s daytime Ming was so easily defeated. At least it was the mysterious level of the congenital environment. Even in the whole stone city, it could be regarded as strong.


    "Du Shaofu, I''d like to see how strong Ye Zijin''s man is!"


    Almost in the daytime, when his body fell to the ground, Du Shaofu''s cold voice suddenly rang out.


    Qin Xiaolu of the Qin family held a three foot green sword in her hand. With her feet on the ground, a dark air gushed. With the help of the mysterious wind, her graceful and delicate body rushed to Du Shaofu like lightning. Qian Qian pinched the sword formula in her hand, and the sword in her hand was dazzling. With runes, several swords were fired at Du Shaofu''s head and tail.


    Obviously, Qin Lu seems to have estimated that daytime ming could not do anything to Du Shaofu. At the moment, her attack was considered a sneak attack. However, she did not expect that Ming Hui would be bombed in the daytime, but the sword was already on the arrow and had to be launched.


    "Rain curtain sword rhyme!"


    Through the air, the sword awn seemed to tear up the space. A stream of dark energy was streaming away from the tip of the sword, like a meteor falling from the sky. It was like an arc of the sword and enveloped Du Shaofu.


    "It''s also a mysterious place."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. The women of the Qin family are also mysterious. However, with that extraordinary sword, it is no doubt that the power of Ming''s move is much stronger than that of Ming''s one move in the daytime. It is obviously careless that Ming has just taken the move. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to defeat him with one move. However, the women of the Qin family are much more insidious than those of Ming in the daytime Keep your hands.


    Looking at the energy sword, Du Shaofu''s dark Qi surged under his feet, and his body suddenly retreated with the help of the force of strength. The energy sword just shaved away from the surface of his body. The sharp sword wind also made his skin tingle.


    "Hum!"


    Qin Xiaolu snorted coldly. It seemed that she didn''t expect Du Shaofu''s speed to be so fast. Her sword formula changed. Her toes fell back to the ground and her jade hand swung out. With the swing of her hand, the three foot green sword in her hand trembled, and another sword was shot directly at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were somber, his fingerprints were coagulated, and a pale gold dark air rose at a loss. The huge energy suddenly released surprised many onlookers around him.


    The mysterious Qi surged, and a palm print withdrew from Du Shaofu''s palm, just like the palm of a stormy wave. In the eyes of many people who were surprised, the energy fluctuation of many terrors directly and severely slapped Qin Xiaolu''s sword.


    "Bang!"


    When the two touch, the sound of energy explosion rings at the place where they touch. The sharp sword is directly destroyed by the former in the most brutal way, which is a kind of forced crushing."Click!"


    Then came out a crisp click, Qin Xiaolu hands three feet green front directly broken.


    All eyes were shocked. The sword in Qin Xiaolu''s hand was not an ordinary thing. Although it had not reached the level of spiritual weapon, it was afraid that it was infinitely close to the spirit tool. At the moment, it was broken directly. What kind of strength did Du Shaofu have.


    When the sword broke, Qin Xiaolu''s body suddenly flew away. After flying for several meters, Qin Xiaolu quickly displayed a set of body skills and martial arts skills. When she fell on the ground, her toes touched the ground, and her body seemed to slide. Then she retreated back nearly 10 meters to stabilize her delicate body.


    "Click!"


    With Qin Xiaolu''s delicate body retreating, every step backward, the stone floor of the street sends out a "click" sound. The stones are flying and the dust is shooting. Cracks are spreading out from the dust under the feet.


    "Pooh


    When Jiao''s body finally stabilized, Qin Xiaolu''s broken sword fell on the street. The palm holding the handle of the sword shook blood from the tiger''s mouth, and the blood mist gushed from her mouth. Her face was pale.


    Du Shaofu looked at Ming and Qin Xiaolu, who were climbing up. They went straight to their side. There were several young men and women who didn''t dare to step forward. Neither Ming nor Qin Xiaolu were rivals. How could they dare to go up and look for abuse.


    "What do you want to do? You Don''t come here


    Looking at Du Shaofu approaching, Qin Xiaolu and his pale face in the daytime are extremely ugly. However, it seems that the injury is too serious, and it seems that they are struggling to step back.


    "In the daytime, Qin Xiaolu, you two forgot to take medicine today. Naturally, you have to pay some price."


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop. In the full view of the public, he took out a bag of heaven and earth directly from their arms. His ability to bear the bag of heaven and earth proved that the two men were absolutely different in their respective families.


    Seeing Du Shaofu take away his bag of heaven and earth, Ming and Qin Xiaolu are embarrassed in the daytime, but they can''t do anything about it.


    "Du Shaofu, you...!"


    Qin Xiaolu, in particular, watched Du Shaofu put his hand into her long skirt in spite of the influence of men''s and women''s infidelity. She fumbled and took away the bag of heaven and earth. Her face turned pale and her mouth was filled with red blood again.


    "Next time you mess with me, I won''t be as polite as I am today."


    Looking at the bewildered daytime Ming and Qin Xiaolu, Du Shaofu naturally took the two Heaven and earth bags into his arms, and then turned around and left.


    "So handsome."


    "It''s so cool. I didn''t know there was such a young master in Du family."


    Among the onlookers on the street, many young girls looked at the tall and straight figure, and their eyes were full of crazy eyes.


    "Du family, Du Shaofu, is worthy of its reputation. The Bai family and Qin family are also planted this time."


    "It seems that the Du family is going to win this competition among the five big families."


    With the departure of Du Shaofu, many onlookers were also talking about it. Among the crowd, several figures dressed in robes and their forehead seemed to be deliberately disguised. Their eyes also fell on the back of the long way away.


    "Today''s noon chapter was updated an hour and a half late. Xiao Yu and everyone apologize. There are not many updates in these days. In preparation for the launch of the 16th, Xiaoyu will have a big explosion and will keep updating at a high speed after it is put on the shelves. I''m sorry for the updates in these days. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    "LIANG Qing, you are also defeated by Du Shaofu, and you are defeated by one move?" A 20-year-old young man looked at another young man nearby and asked.


    "The princess Hui Shao is Du Shaofu. It is said that he has been stupid for ten years, but he didn''t expect that his strength would be so strong."


    The young man was very respectful, and his face was rather pale. If Du Shaofu saw this man at this time, he would certainly recognize that he was the imperial knight who had been beaten by himself in Du''s family the other day, and was also Du Hao''s cousin.


    "Said, don''t call me little princess when you are out. I''m just your captain." The youth faint smile, slender body shape with that quite handsome face, let a person look at extremely comfortable.


    "Yes, Captain, what shall we do now?" LIANG Qing bowed and nodded, his eyes full of awe for the young man.


    "The Ye family is not willing to cooperate, but the plot of the Liao family is very deep. The girl of the white family is quite good. Compared with Ye Jin, it''s not bad. It''s a pity that the rose has thorns. It takes some time to take it slowly. In order to get what we want earlier, it seems that we have to find the Qin family."


    The young man looked at Qin Xiaolu in the crowd, but with a dirty smile in his eyes, he said softly, "this woman of Qin family is pretty good, at least some smart. If you get what you want, you can still escape to where you want it."


    "This time, the team leader himself will surely be able to capture it, but it is a pity that the Ye family and the Du family do not appreciate it."


    LIANG Qing''s face was gloomy. He had come to the Du family with a mission. If he could complete the task, he would be more valued in front of the little princess. It''s a pity that he fell in front of Du Shaofu. He mentioned the matter to his uncle and was immediately rejected. If he had been able to clean up Du Shaofu, the result might have been different.


    "We need to get ready, too."


    With a smile, the young man covered his head with his robe and left the crowd without leaving a trace. Several people followed behind him quietly


    In the valley at the back of Du''s family, Du Shaofu emptied the contents of the two bags of heaven and earth in front of him on the ground. His brow was wrinkled, and his expression was obviously a little disappointed. After checking it, he whispered, "there is nothing valuable in the heaven and earth bags of these two guys."


    "What did you do in your last life? When the wind blows, you should leave a mark, and when the wild goose flies, you should not let go of the heaven and earth bags on the two little creatures. If this is passed on, my face will be completely lost by you." Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure stares at Du Shaofu. He has nothing left to say about this guy now. He is simply the reincarnation of a robber.


    "I don''t know that firewood and rice are expensive if I''m not in charge. The medicinal materials you asked me to buy are not so expensive. If I didn''t get something in the wild animal mountains last time, I couldn''t afford it. Now I don''t think of a way. Next time you ask me to buy something, I can only rob it."


    Du Shaofu ignored Zhen Qingchun. He had always been working on his old money. Naturally, he had to find a way to earn some income. However, the heaven and earth bags of Ming and Qin Xiaolu in the daytime were much worse than those of the thin tiger and the woman in the wild animal mountains. However, these two Heaven and earth bags were worth some money.


    "If you like to buy or not, it''s you who practice, not me."


    Zhen Qingchun is innocent of Du Shaofu. He secretly decides that once he recovers, he must stay as far away from the boy as possible, so as not to ruin his reputation by going out.


    Du Shaofu skillfully put the two bags of heaven and earth back into his arms, and said with a smile to Zhen Qingchun: "I am stronger, you can recover earlier. Don''t do it like it''s for me. Besides, you are my elder brother now. You have the duty to take care of me. Do you want to break the oath?"


    "Take out all the miraculous herbs and teach you to refine them today."


    Zhen Qingchun doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Du Shaofu any more. He doesn''t want to talk to this abnormal boy any more, so as to avoid being oppressed.


    "It''s all ready."


    Du Shaofu took out the medicine which had been prepared in Qiankun bag with a smile. He became excited and looked forward to Zhen Qingchun. He asked weakly, "brother Qingchun, when will you teach me the Fu array and the refining tools? Are you familiar with them? I want to try refining them."


    "If you are greedy, you have to practice martial arts. Don''t be proficient in everything at that time, but you''re not good at anything. I don''t know how many people are arrogant and want to dabble in everything. But in the end, nothing can be achieved. If you are not proficient, you will harm yourself." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he also straightened up and said, "I understand. I''ll know it in my mind."


    "Well, it''s good to know. If you pass the medicine refining, I will naturally teach you Fuzhen. How much you can learn from me depends on your own ability." Zhen Qingchun said.


    "I''m afraid you don''t teach enough." Du Shaofu laughed.


    "Well, don''t provoke me. If you have the ability to learn, how about teaching you all?"


    Zhen Qingchun turned his mouth and said, "now I''m going to teach you the knowledge of medicine refining and medicine refining. Although your brother and I are mainly engaged in Fu array and minor in medicine refining, I dare not say that I have reached the top level in the world in terms of medicine refining. However, it is not comparable to that of ordinary pharmacists. The most important thing in refining medicine is to control the spirit of the cauldron and the spirit, and to control the habits and habits of medicinal materials It is equally important to understand pharmacology, both of which are indispensableIn the valley, an illusory figure and a purple robe figure sat cross legged. Du Shaofu listened attentively to Zhen Qingchun''s explanation, sometimes nodding, sometimes asking questions, one imparting, another attentively listening, and the time passed slowly.


    Not far away, the king scale demon tiger, the size of a night owl, lazily lies on the rock, occasionally opens its eyes and looks at the two people in the valley, and then continues to sleep late.


    The Misty drizzle, sprinkles on the lake, splashes the tiny ripple, this is a light smoke sparse rain dusk.


    In the Pavilion by the lake, a girl''s clothes fluttered, elegant and beautiful. She was about eighteen or nine years old. She was wearing a lavender dress. When she stood in the pavilion, with light smoke and light rain, she was like a Lingbo fairy.


    "Younger sister, you must take revenge for me. Du Shaofu has been deceiving others too much, and he doesn''t take me seriously." Behind the girl, she was pale in the daytime, and said to the girl wrongly.


    Bai Caiyi turned back, a pair of clear eyes staring at the bright day, the radian of her lips slightly sighed, and said: "elder brother, can''t you see that you are only used by Qin Xiaolu, but Qin Xiaolu''s heart is in the dragon''s body. That kind of woman is not suitable for you. If you can enter her eyes, my Bai family will not be so passive now ¡£¡±


    During the day, his face was blue and red. Looking at the white clothes, he was unwilling to say: "sister, can we let Du Shaofu go like this? If it is spread out, my Bai family will suffer losses and will not be moved. Others think that my Bai family is afraid of Du family''s failure, and it will be bad for the reputation of my white family."


    "There are people who want us to do this, and they want us to come out."


    White color clothes clear eyes looking at the light smoke and sparse rain lake, vermilion lips slightly open, whispered: "the final winner can explain everything, what is the relationship between the temporary win and loss."


    "Sister, you didn''t do it because Xiaolu was uncomfortable. I''ll go to my father." During the day, I saw my sister was not moved by her, and she was unwilling to leave.


    "Ah..."


    Bai Caiyi sighed slightly and continued to look at the ripples on the lake caused by the light smoke and rain. After a moment, he murmured: "Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu, for ten years, was deliberately forbearance, or was he snowed by the Du family, or was there any change recently? I don''t know what happened to the real dragon? It seems that this time the contest will be a bit lively


    Drizzle, night a pitch black, patter of rain hit the roof, as in the night to write a long song.


    "The dragon and the white clothes of the family are very hidden."


    In the courtyard corridor, a graceful and beautiful shadow reclines. Under the long skirt, the girl''s unique green and astringent arc is outlined, but it has been formed vaguely. The radian is graceful and moving, with a breath of youth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    "Zijin, have a rest early on rainy days. Don''t catch cold." Ye Baolin walked gently, with a loving smile on his face and a little sigh.


    Ye Zijin looked up, affectionately holding his father''s hand, raised his head and blinked his dark and bright eyes. Jiao said, "Dad, what do you sigh about?"


    "Ha ha."


    Ye Baolin chuckled, his fingers gently scraped on the bridge of his delicate face and nose, and said with a smile: "I sigh that I have finally raised my daughter into adulthood, and I still have such a graceful life. I just feel heartache when I look at it. I think that one day, my baby daughter will be cheated away by some bastard, and I will feel uncomfortable in my heart."


    "Dad, what are you talking about? I''ll never get married and stay with you all my life." Ye Zijin''s face was crimson, and she said in an angry voice. Then she leaned on her father''s arm and quietly looked at the Misty drizzle in the night.


    "If you don''t get married, your father can''t support you all your life. When your mother left, she said that all men are bastards. But if you find a better bastard to marry, she will be relieved to leave." Ye Baolin light road.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Ye Zijin was amused by his father''s words, Jiao Yan smiles, then turns around, Daimei micro Cu, dejected, said: "Dad, do you miss mother?"


    "Yes, I miss her."


    Ye Baolin was slightly distracted and sighed. Then he looked at his delicate face and said, "you look more and more like your mother. You are as beautiful and smart as your mother. If your mother knows, she will be very happy."


    "My mother''s happiest thing is that she married you in her life."


    Ye Zijin gently leaning on his father''s arm, he knew that his father would often think of his mother, but it is a pity that there are joys and sorrows in the world, just as the moon is full and clear, unable to stop it.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these things. Have you found anything recently?" Ye Baolin patted his daughter''s hand, and his face showed a smile. It was enough to comfort him that he had such a loving daughter around him.


    "From this period of time, the Chen family, the Qin family and the Bai family all wanted to get their hands on it, but I don''t know how they are preparing. Do you really think they will be sure to deal with our Ye family?" The leaf Jin Road.


    The smile on Ye Baolin''s face gradually converged, and he replied: "for so many years, they have never given up. Now, I''m afraid they don''t know how many years they have prepared, and how can they give up."


    "Can''t they really treat me as ye Jiahao?" Ye Zijin voice down, quietly looking at the drizzle under the night, no longer words.


    Another morning after the rain, the earth is washed, the air is particularly fresh, as if there is a fragrance of soil floating everywhere.


    On a rock in the back mountain of Du''s family, a young man with purple robes sits cross legged. His hand prints are condensed in his hands, his eyes are slightly closed, and his whole body is covered with pale gold light, which makes the rocks covered by the light clean. Last night''s rain has not been able to get wet at all. A stream of pale gold energy shuttles in and out of his body like countless small spirit snakes. Everything is extremely mysterious magical.


    On the rocks, the chest of the boy in purple robe fluctuates slightly, and his breath is long and even. As time goes by slowly, there is a wave that is hard to be touched by the naked eye. It seems that there is a certain kind of energy fluctuation between heaven and earth, which is breathing along the youth''s body, which makes the youth''s skin emit a kind of light golden light, and there are hidden talisman secret lines flashing on the body surface.


    "Pervert, this boy must be abnormal."


    Not far away, by the side of the king scale demon tiger, the illusory Zhen Qingchun looks at the purple robe figure sitting on the cross knees on the rock in the distance, murmuring incessantly.


    More than half a month later, everything was beyond Zhen Qingchun''s expectation. He never thought that the abnormal boy could make great progress in refining medicine. He didn''t need him to explain too much. The abnormal boy could draw inferences from one instance and understand it thoroughly. He also made great progress in cultivating martial arts.


    "Hoo!"


    When it was noon, the boy in purple robe on the rock finally stopped practicing. The golden awn all over his body disappeared. When he breathed out the last wisp of turbid air from his mouth and his eyelashes moved, his clear eyes suddenly opened. His eyes flashed with light gold and his eyes were sharp and deep.


    "The pills refined by brother Qingchun are really good. According to this progress, I''m afraid it won''t take too long to break through to the other side."


    Du Shaofu''s face was filled with a smile when he felt the mysterious Qi in his body. The pills refined by Zhen Qingchun were very effective. After taking them, he achieved twice the result with half the effort and improved his speed. This made Du Shaofu more and more admire for brother Qingchun.


    "Continue to work hard to make a breakthrough as soon as possible." Du Shaofu murmured softly and stretched himself. His figure suddenly leaped away from the rock.


    "This son of a bitch, what a pervert."


    Two days later, when Zhen Qingchun saw that he had taken a lot of miraculous drugs, he was hitting the cliff with his whole body in a masochistic way, and directly impacted a large piece of hard rock into a powder of jujube, which made Du Shaofu gape.


    With Zhen Qingchun''s eyes, how can we not know how strong Du Shaofu is now? He is just a young ROC in the shape of a human.Such a strong noumenon is absolutely impossible for normal human beings to exist. Even those ancient forces and inheriting ancient clans among the human race can not have such abnormal training methods, which can cultivate people''s noumenon to such abnormal level.


    "Pervert, asshole, pervert."


    Three days later, when Zhen Qingchun saw a group of spirit liquid floating in Du Shaofu''s spirit furnace Fu Ding, his eyes were wide eyed. He thought that he had been able to use the spirit furnace Fu Ding to refine the elixir. However, it took him several months to understand and practice, and the perverted bastard did it in more than ten days.


    In particular, this guy has to practice martial arts and the body training method of the golden winged ROC bird family in the past ten days. It''s just a matter of one mind. But it turned out that the perverted bastard succeeded easily. In the middle, he failed twice and destroyed the medicinal materials of thousands of Xuan coins. When he was a rookie at that time, he failed five times in refining medicine for the first time, destroying the miraculous medicine of tens of thousands of Xuan coins.


    As time goes by, as the competition between the younger generation of the five families in Shicheng is getting closer and closer, the whole stone city is becoming more and more lively. The streets and lanes, after dinner topics gradually also revolve around the five families this time the young generation''s competition.


    The contest between the five clans, according to the Convention of the past years, is naturally inevitable.


    The outstanding young generation in the five families are naturally the hot spots for all to bet on.


    Of course, every time there is a black horse, the gamblers are most interested in the black horse, because the black horse has the highest odds, if you buy it right, it will really make a fortune.


    There are many betting spots in Shicheng. It is rumored that the five big families control the betting spots themselves, and they can make a lot of money every year.


    There are almost all the information about the younger generation in every big family.


    Because the data of the five families participating in the competition of the younger generation have to be submitted seven days before, so the information of these competitors is not a secret. The bet points can be easily obtained, which is also convenient for the gamblers to bet.


    This time, there are a lot of hot bets, such as ye Zijin of Ye family, long and tiger of Fan family, Qin Xiaolu of Qin family, daytime brightness of Bai family, and white color clothes.


    However, the most popular, the odds are not high, but the bet is still extremely hot.


    "On Monday, recommendation tickets are also very important. Please ask for coffee.


    Looking at the children''s shoes in the martial god world, you have extraordinary bearing, and there is a king''s spirit between your eyebrows. You will do something in the future! There are four words "add to the bookshelf" at the top left corner of the first page of this book. You can click it. It''s accurate. I don''t accept any money. If you don''t agree, you can come back to me. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    However, when the contest among the younger generation of the five families was about to begin, a lot of astonishing news broke out in Shicheng. First of all, only one member of the Du family took part in the contest of the younger generation. His name was Du Shaofu. The name of a fool was already famous in stone city.


    The second astonishing news is the engagement of the Qin family. Qin Xiaolu, miss of the Qin family, is engaged to a young man named Cao Qitai.


    It is said that on the day of engagement, many Imperial Knights gathered to guard outside the Qin family, and the heads of families and cities also visited the Qin family. It is not difficult for outsiders to know that the young man named Cao Qitai was definitely different.


    What''s more unexpected is that the news that Cao Qitai and Qin Xiaolu are engaged are half of the Qin family. Therefore, Cao Qitai will also represent the Qin family in this contest among the younger generations of the five families.


    Standing on the pavilions in the stone city, the hazy mountains are covered with a layer of gauze, which is shadowy, far and near in the misty clouds, as if it were a few strokes of light ink, smeared on the blue horizon.


    Qin Xiaolu stood on the pavilion, quietly looking at the distance, quite beautiful face, eyes in the light with tears, like real fantasy, eyes a burst of moisture.


    "I hate it!"


    After a long time, Qin Xiaolu opened her lips and uttered two short words. She knew that she had no choice but to accept them.


    "What is a man standing here doing?"


    A quite fresh and fascinating male voice came, and then a young man in long clothes appeared behind Qin Xiaolu, with a slender body and a pretty handsome face, which made people feel very comfortable.


    "Cao Qitai, what are you doing here?" Qin Xiaolu turns around and looks at the youth behind her. She has some unhappiness in her eyes, even with some resentment without leaving any trace.


    Looking at Qin Xiaolu, Cao Qitai still has a smile on his face. This kind of smile is enough to make those flower crazy girls lose their mind. He said softly, "you are my fiancee. Can''t I come to see you?"


    "You should know, I just can''t help it." Qin Xiaolu gently shakes her lower lip. She does not know why. In front of the young man in front of her, she feels an invisible pressure, which makes her heart very uncomfortable.


    "Of course I know you can''t help it, but I also know that you are my fiancee Cao Qitai, aren''t you?" Cao Qitai said with a smile.


    "It''s not my choice. I''ll go first. Excuse me." Qin Xiaolu gnaws her teeth and wants to cross Cao Qitai''s figure to leave.


    "Your fiance has just arrived and you are leaving. Do you have any problem with me?" Cao Qitai still has a charming smile on his face, but his steps move slightly. Intentionally or unintentionally, he just blocks Qin Xiaolu.


    "Cao Qitai, you think that if you are my fiance, you can limit me. If not, you are not enough!"


    Qin Xiaolu''s delicate face suddenly sank, and her delicate jade hand quickly changed into a dazzling radian, just like two spirit snakes. In her breathing time, she condensed a palm print and directly patted it to Cao Qitai.


    "The natural environment is mysterious, and the talent is good."


    As he spoke, Cao Qitai''s face became a little gloomy, and his fingerprints changed. With a stroke of his right hand, a faint energy burst out. It seemed slow, but in fact, it was as fast as lightning. The energy fluctuated with a breath of cold and overcast. In an instant, he patted Qin Xiaolu''s palm print.


    "Bang!"


    When the two attacks collide, the space fluctuates. Qin Xiaolu''s figure immediately flies away, and her body falls several meters away.


    "Pooh


    In the delicate red lips, a mouth of red blood gushed out. When Qin Xiaolu looked up at Cao Qitai again, she had an unbelievable look in her eyes. The eyes were complex, surprised, shocked, and confused.


    "I''m not from the white family. It''s better for you to see your position clearly. You and I are engaged. Whether you want to or not, it''s your Qin family who begged me. If you can''t choose, accept the result. I am engaged to you. To tell you the truth, you have some beauty, and your Qin family also has some uses. We all know it well. Otherwise, I don''t lack women like you. "


    Cao Qitai looked at Qin Xiaolu from a commanding position. He looked like a woman who had just been shaken by her. She had nothing to do with her. She even had a chill in her eyes. She whispered, "I know you seem to have some thoughts about the dragon of the family. But don''t blame me for not telling you. If I hear anything later, think about the consequences Also think about your whole Qin family. You are not a stupid woman. I believe you will know what to do. "


    Qin Xiaolu stood up and looked at the cold look in Cao Qitai''s eyes. Her body trembled for it. At the moment, she knew what the man was in front of her. He was a demon, and his gentleness was pretended to be.


    "It seems that you have understood. Just understand. After all, we will be husband and wife. We are a family."


    Cao Qitai''s gloomy face disappeared for a moment. He walked gently to Qin Xiaolu, holding the beautiful face, lifting his sleeve, gently wiping the red blood on his red lips. He said in a tender voice: "sorry, Xiaolu, I''m a little heavy handed. Forgive me. I won''t fight with you again next time. Du Shaofu hurt you last time, At that time, I''ll help you to pay him off. "Qin Xiaolu stood in a daze with some uneasiness in her eyes. She was at the mercy of Cao Qitai. Finally, she was hugged in her arms by Cao Qitai. From a distance, it looked like a couple of lovers were deeply in love.


    It''s true that they are better than lovers now.


    Du''s family and Du Shaofu go out early and come back late every day. Sometimes they can''t even see them for days. For almost a month, Du Shaofu spent 90% of his time in the back mountain.


    However, for Du Shaofu in the past month, he has made great achievements, not only in refining medicine and spiritual strength, but also in martial arts.


    However, whether in the cultivation of martial arts or lingfu masters, Zhen Qingchun even suppressed Du Shaofu''s speed of progress.


    According to Zhen Qingchun, the foundation is the most important thing for both martial arts masters and lingfu masters. The foundation determines the future height.


    It is said that the descendants of the powerful forces and the descendants of the ancient clan who have the ancient inheritance are deliberately suppressing their cultivation at the beginning, so that they can be more solid and more complete at the basic level. Once the horrible characters come out, they will be invincible in the same realm. Even if they cross the level, they can kill their opponents.


    This made Du Shaofu extremely shocked. He couldn''t help but feel a little fascinated. He didn''t know if he was compared with his peers in the legendary big families, and whether he could be compared with those favored by heaven.


    From Zhen Qingchun''s words, he also got a lot of knowledge about lingfu masters, which greatly opened Du Shaofu''s horizons.


    Occasionally, Zhen Qingchun would talk about things outside. The more he knew, the more he let Du Shaofu understand how important absolute strength is in the world.


    On the rock, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, and a mysterious handprint changed in his hand. There were circles of unpredictable light circles around his body at the moment. A very special energy fluctuation also spread from Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, and the fluctuation became more and more intense.


    "Can this pervert bastard succeed?"


    Not far away, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure gazed at Du Shaofu, who sat cross legged on the rock. At the moment, his face was also extremely nervous and expectant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    As time went by, the mysterious fingerprints in Du Shaofu''s hands changed more and more quickly, and the energy fluctuation spread from his eyebrows became more and more intense. This kind of intense fluctuation is actually under the martial arts person who is no longer inborn. Zhen Qingchun looks at him from a distance, and he is more and more nervous.


    "The sea of marrow of human beings is called shangdantian, which is called" Taiyi ". It is the ancestral palace of the whole body. It is the supreme supreme palace. It is the meeting of the Yang and the capital of all gods."


    Suddenly, Du Shao murmured words in his mouth, and the last handprint was condensed out. In the center of his eyebrows, there were talismans and secret patterns, which were wrapped around his body wonderfully.


    "Hula!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly began to bloom with a mysterious energy.


    This mysterious energy wave, like a dark chain, surges out of Du Shaofu''s whole body. Then, it entangles Du Shaofu''s body, and instantly smashes the hidden talisman pattern that spreads out from Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s face, with his eyes slightly closed, began to twist and ferocious. His face was full of blue veins. It seemed that he was suffering from some great pain, which was too much for his body to bear.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s whole body also began to bloom with mysterious light, and magic lights leaped out. Although the light was a little cloudy and dim, it was connected with the whole body''s meridians and blood vessels. Finally, it crisscrossed the surface of Du Shaofu''s body and spread a terrifying momentum, wrapping the black chain tightly.


    "Wu Mai Ling is printed on the protector. What kind of pulse is this?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes trembled in the distance. With his eyesight, he could not tell what kind of martial pulse level it was. The martial pulse spirit seal automatically protects the master. This is what ordinary martial veins can do. It is obviously that the recovery of martial veins is not much. If all the martial veins are restored, it will be terrible.


    After a short period of shock, Zhen Qingchun immediately returned to his senses, and his voice immediately reached Du Shaofu''s ears: "boy, don''t pay attention to the seal of spiritual root. The seal of spiritual root is now bound by your martial pulse and spiritual seal. What you have to do is to open the mud pill palace, the heaven brain person, the family of the whole body, the meeting of hundreds of gods, and the combination of Taoism and metaphysics. Tiannao is the soul of the whole body, the life cave of hundreds of gods, the mountain source of body fluid, and the jade room of soul and essence. The man can fill his mind with emptiness, build up a thousand holes of smoke, prepare heaven and earth with virtue, and make the cave generous. Therefore, it is called mud pill. The clay ball is the God above the form... "


    Du Shaofu''s ferocious and twisted face was gradually restored. The black energy chain around his body was bound by the great pressure of the supernatural light, and the talismans and secret patterns in his eyebrows came out again.


    "Crash!"


    The runes are full of light, just like a true word hovering in the sky, flowing in the void, and finally pouring into the eyebrow again. This cycle makes the fluctuation in the eyebrow more and more strong, which seems to open a vitality somewhere in the eyebrow.


    "The clay pill is the God above the form and opens the mud pill palace."


    At last, Du Shaofu''s last handprint condensed and changed, and a loud drink came out. The dense and mysterious patterns of the whole body of the void suddenly whirled endlessly, reorganized and arranged around Du Shaofu''s whole body and blended with him. The brilliant and dazzling light broke out, like a bright moon in the sky, and finally condensed a deep hole, which seemed to swallow up the surrounding space.


    "Boom


    A sharp tremor came out, and the deep hole of the rune finally swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows. At the same time, there was a strong and abundant spiritual energy in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, rippling away like a storm. The surrounding space vibrated and fluctuated.


    A wave of spiritual energy wrapped around Du Shaofu, who sat cross legged. His body was full of vitality, which made him feel like the beginning of all things and the beginning of heaven and earth.


    "What a powerful spiritual power. How could this abnormal bastard''s mental power be so abnormal? I''m afraid it''s absolutely invincible in the same realm. Is it related to the extraordinary spirit root sealed?"


    Zhen Qingchun murmured softly. The shock on his seemingly obscene face was hard to express. How could he not feel that the fluctuating spirit of Du Shaofu at the moment was absolutely invincible in the same realm.


    The most important thing for a rune master is his mental power, and the abnormal bastard''s mental power is so strong. He knows that the abnormal son of a bitch still has the body of the abnormal human giant ROC. In time, if the son of a bitch walks out of the stone city and stands in the boundless world, he may be able to look down on countless brilliant peers and push the young talents from all directions.


    Half an hour later, Du Shaofu''s dark energy chain disappears automatically, and the mysterious light net around him dissipates and everything is calm.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes. His eyes were clear and bright, with a touch of golden light. His runes were converging. His original determined and domineering temperament now adds a touch of extraordinary charm.


    "Is this the realm of the two star spirit Fu master? It''s really strong, and each has his own merits."


    Feeling the spiritual power in his mind, Du Shaofu murmured to himself. In his recent hard training, he has finally made good progress in the rune master. He has officially stepped into the stage of the first registration of a two-star Rune master, which is equivalent to the cultivation of martial arts at the level of the first step in the innate realm."How do you feel?"


    Zhen Qingchun illusory figure to Du Shaofu''s body, looking at Du Shaofu, like looking at a monster in general..


    "Not bad, if only we could break through a little faster." Du Shaofu said with satisfaction.


    Zhen Qingchun stares at this perverted bastard. It seems that there are countless crows floating over his head. All of them add up to more than a month. This bastard has stepped to the level of a two star spirit Rune master. It seems that he is not too satisfied. He is really more popular.


    Although Du Shaofu also gained a lot of advantages and conveniences in the cultivation of lingfu masters because of the relationship between martial arts and Taoism, but the difficulty was also increased.


    The spirit Rune master and the martial arts master have to disperse more energy, but this boy still achieved it in a short period of more than a month.


    In today''s world, it may take years to break through from a novice to a two-star master. Even those with the most top talents, it may take years, but this bastard can do it in more than a month. This is more than a metamorphosis.


    What''s more, Zhen Qingchun is most clear. If he hadn''t reminded Du Shaofu every day to suppress his cultivation and lay a good foundation, otherwise, the abnormal boy might have broken through ahead of time.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun doesn''t want to tangle with this perverted bastard any more. On the issue of cultivation time, people can only be angry to death. The only thing that can make her comfort is that no matter how strong this abnormal bastard is, it is also what he taught.


    "When you open the mud pill palace, you are officially at the level of a spirit Fu master, and you have made good progress in refining medicine, so..."


    After a pause, Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu and continued: "from today on, I''ve decided to teach you Fuzhen, the two star lingfu master, and also be able to get some knowledge of Fu array."


    "I said I learned very fast."


    Hehe, in the Empire, the magic talisman is enough to be able to fight against the world.


    Zhen Qingchun''s face puffed. He didn''t want to pay any attention to the abnormal bastard. He continued: "compared with refining tools and medicines, the Fu array is more vast than refining tools and medicines. The coexistence of heaven and earth and the five elements of heaven and earth makes a master of array Fu. First of all, he should have a unique understanding of runes. He should understand that runes are for his own use, and the five elements of heaven and earth are adjusted by himself and arranged into a Fu array.


    The rune array is divided into magic array, attack Rune array and defense Rune array. The first thing you need to learn now is to understand the five elements energy Rune of heaven and earth


    Listening to Zhen Qingchun''s instruction, Du Shaofu''s determined face was as straight as steel, and his eyes were sharp and deep, sometimes nodding and sometimes meditating.


    Every time Zhen Qingchun teaches, Wang scaly demon tiger will not be idle, quietly crawling around Zhen Qingchun and Du Shaofu, it seems that they can also get some benefits.


    "Recommend, collect. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    After the sunset, the sky darkened and night fell. The sky was blue and blue with countless small stars.


    Du Shaofu had just taken a bath after returning to the courtyard. He saw the head of the backyard and said that the master and the second master had asked him to come.


    "Uncle, second uncle, are you looking for me?"


    When Du Shaofu arrived at his uncle''s study, his uncle Du Zhenwu and his second uncle, Du Zhixiong, were sitting in the study. They were talking about something in a low voice, and their looks were slightly coagulated.


    Seeing Du Shaofu coming, Du Zhixiong motioned to Du Shaofu to sit down and talk. Then he asked, "Shaofu, you''ve been living in seclusion for a long time. You often don''t see people. Are you busy practicing? Your body seems to be getting stronger and stronger."


    Du Shaofu sat on the seat beside Du Zhixiong''s body, nodded slightly and said, "there''s nothing to do anyway, so I''ll practice in the back mountain. I don''t know what my uncle and uncle asked me to do?"


    "Don''t you forget that three days will be the time for the younger generation of the five families to compete." A smile appeared on Du Zhenwu''s face. Looking at Du Shaofu, he asked softly, "how are you preparing?"


    "Three days later."


    Du Shaofu really forgot. In the practice of forgetting to eat and sleep recently, the competition among the younger generations of the five families in Shicheng was forgotten. Thinking of the Lei Chi of the Ye family, Du Shaofu said with a smile, "I''ve been preparing for it all the time."


    Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes. He could not see any tension in his sharp and deep eyes, but was full of expectation. This made him wonder a little. Is this boy really sure.


    His eyebrows moved. Du Zhenwu said: "the tiger in the white family is bright in the daytime. Qin family and Qin Xiaolu are not your opponents. I know your cultivation is not weak, but this time there are some small changes. You should pay attention to it."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately asked, "is there any special situation?"


    Du Zhixiong said: "there are some special situations. This time, you are the only one to participate in the competition. You represent the Du family."


    "Why am I alone?"


    Du Shaofu''s face was puzzled. In the past years, Du Shaofu had heard of the competition among the younger generations of the five major families. The number of participants of each major family was limited to 15, but not enough.


    Each time, the young generation of each big family is full of 15 people, absolutely not less. Even if there is no hope of winning the championship, it can be regarded as a training, which will be of great benefit to the future cultivation.


    Du Zhenwu had no choice but to smile bitterly at Du Shaofu and said: "you''re OK to say that Du Yan, Du Chong and Du Hao were all injured by you. Up to now, they have only recovered by 50% to 60%, and they can''t go up at all.


    Du Yu and Du Xue have good potential, but if they take part in this time, they will not be able to take part in the next contest among the five young families. As you know, everyone can only participate once. Du Yu and Du Xue are the hope of the Du family to win the championship next time. It''s a loss to let them participate this time.


    So after I discussed with your second uncle, I decided to let you represent the Du family on your own. However, it also increased your pressure. Judging from the situation that you offended the Bai family, the Chen family and even the Qin family, it is very likely that you will be besieged by people from other families. "


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly pondered. He also knew some of the rules of competition among the younger generation of the five major families. Except that he could not deliberately hurt people''s lives and use forces and means that were not his own, there were no rules. It was totally a melee. Whoever could finally stand on the stage was the winner. Only the final winner could enter the minefield.


    Under this rule, it is particularly important for a family to join hands. The so-called double fists are hard to beat four hands, and the fragrance of wine is also afraid of deep alleys. However strong the strength is, it will be bad luck to meet the siege.


    "Why, are you not sure? If you can''t, let Du Yu and Du Xue do the same. At least they can stop the pressure for you." Du Zhixiong looked at Du Shaofu''s contemplative look and thought that Du Shaofu was not sure. He is also very clear, once besieged, the consequences can be imagined.


    "No, I''ll do it on my own. It''s more relaxed."


    Du Shaofu looked up with a smile on his face. It seemed that he didn''t worry too much.


    "Shaofu, this is no joke. Even if the Ye family can stop a family for you, I believe that the people of the remaining two families will probably besiege you." Du Zhenwu reminds Du Shaofu.


    "Uncle, I''ll try my best. If I want to besiege me, it depends on whether they have the ability." Du Shaofu chuckled indifferently.


    "Well, even if you feel sure, then I, the uncle, naturally believe you."


    Du Zhenwu looked at the sharp and deep clear eyes, then nodded and continued to say to Du Shaofu: "in addition, you should pay attention to Cao Qitai of the Qin family. Cao Qitai may be your strongest opponent."


    "How can there be a surname of Cao in the Qin family?" Du Shaofu was puzzled.


    "Cao Qitai is Qin Xiaolu''s fiance. He is half of Qin''s family. He is also young, so he is eligible to participate. You should not only pay attention to his strength, but also his identity.""We have heard that Cao Qitai is young, but he is very strong. In addition, he is the son of Cao tianmang, the princess of LiuYun county."


    "LiuYun county." Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. LiuYun county is a county outside the stone city, including more than ten cities larger than the stone city.


    In the Empire, there are counties above a city, a prefecture above a county, and directly under the control of the Empire.


    In Du Shaofu''s impression, stone city seems to have always been a strange existence. It is said that although Shicheng was a small border town when the Empire was founded, it was not controlled by the county or the government. After a long time, no one knew why. I only know that although the stone city is an imperial city, no one can control it, only the five families in the city stand.


    "Our empire is called the stone dragon empire. LiuYun county is close to our stone city. Over the years, LiuYun county has the intention of closing down our stone city. However, the existence of thunder demon lion of Ye family is also worried. This time, LiuYun county got involved in the contest among the younger generation of the five major families and got married with the Qin family. I doubt it had another purpose. The thunder demon lion of the Ye family changed. Not only other families were ready to move, but other forces were too busy. Ah... " Du Zhenwu''s voice dropped and he couldn''t help sighing.


    After chatting with his uncle and his second uncle for a while, Du Shaofu left his study and went back to the courtyard. When he returned to the courtyard, he rarely saw the drunkard father at home. As usual, he lay on the cane chair with the old wine pot in his arms, snoring evenly.


    Du Shaofu took out a thin blanket from the room and put it on the drunkard''s father. He wiped his face gently with a hot towel before returning to his room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    After meditating for a moment in the room, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, practicing his fingerprints, and his whole body was covered with a faint golden light.


    Two days later, Du Shaofu sat cross legged on the rocks in the back mountain of Du''s family. The light golden light was lingering on the surface of his body like a snake.


    When these dark Qi waves to the strongest, with the change of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, the abundant dark Qi begins to compress towards the body as if under a violent suction.


    "It''s almost over. Step on the other side of the river in one go!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu on the rock, Zhen Qingchun whispers.


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were condensed and changed again. The mysterious Qi was controlled by the perception of spiritual power. Since he became a talisman, he has practiced too much soul determination, and his spiritual strength has greatly increased. Du Shaofu also feels that with the great increase of spiritual power, he has great help and benefits in the cultivation and perception of martial arts. The two can be said to be complementary.


    "Bang!"


    A low, muffled sound came out of Du Shaofu''s Shrine. With the sound, an invisible barrier opened quietly, and a strong momentum suddenly swept away from Du Shaofu like a storm.


    After a long time, everything calmed down. The purple robe figure on the rock opened his sharp and deep eyes. He felt the abundant dark air in his body, and his face became smiling. He murmured: "finally, I stepped on the other side. I don''t know how much benefit I can get after entering the minefield."


    At night, the bright moon is hanging high, the moon stars are dark, the night sky is clear, it is a rare good weather.


    And this night, for many people in stone city, is destined to be a night of tension and expectation.


    When the darkness before dawn has just passed, there are more and more figures coming out of the streets of the stone city. They all go to the square in the city. Today is the day for the younger generation of the five families to compete. If we go late, we will not have a good position.


    The whole stone city also has a large population. As the younger generation of the five families, this kind of event, which only happens once a few years, is also the most lively event in Shicheng. Naturally, it is a sea of people.


    Just at dawn, the vast square in the center of the stone city was already full of people.


    Because it is a big contest between the younger generation of the five families, the five families have already sent many people to the square to maintain public order.


    Of course, this is also a scene and a show. In stone city, who dares to make trouble under the eyes of the five families, unless they don''t want to live.


    As time went by, the special entrance in one corner of the square began to flicker, many figures appeared, which immediately caused chain reaction in the crowd.


    "Look, the people of the white family are coming. Bai Jiru, the leader of the white family, is the majority of the white family. It is bright in the daytime and the second lady of the white family is in white color."


    "The people of the Qin family have also come. In front of them is Qin zongqiong, the head of the Qin family, and Qin Xiaolu, the miss of the Qin family. It seems that Cao Qitai is next to him. It is said that he has a great future."


    "Cao Qitai is a good-looking talent, but the Qin family has found a good son-in-law."


    "The people of the fan family are here, too. The two brothers, fan Qingsong and Lin long, are here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the people around the square, people from the Bai family, Fu family and Qin family came slowly.


    After meeting the powerful people of all ethnic groups, they also exchanged polite greetings, and then stepped onto the high seat seats that had been arranged for the first time in the square.


    Many young men and women of the younger generation stood quietly behind them. Their bearing was extraordinary, and even a lot of shouting was heard around the square.


    Many graceful and graceful young girls and young talents look at those extraordinary young men and women behind the big families, with shame and worship in their eyes.


    "The people of the Du family have also come. Du Zhenwu, the leader of the Du family, and Du Zhixiong, the second master of the Du family, are all here."


    "The one in the purple robe is Du Shaofu. It is said that he is the only one in the Du family to represent the Du family."


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the square with his uncle and his second uncle, he was also shocked when he was faced with hundreds of thousands of onlookers around the vast square.


    "Don''t be nervous, young Fu. Just relax." Du Zhixiong patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said.


    Lu Shaoyou smiles and is shocked, but he is not nervous. He just didn''t expect to be so busy.


    "Young Fu, the fat man on the left who looks at the gentleness is Bai Jiru, the head of the Bai family. Don''t look at his gentle style, he''s not a good bird. He''s full of flowers. What''s behind is his son. I heard that you beat him up in the daytime. However, you should pay more attention to Bai Caiyi, Bai Jiru''s daughter. It is said that Bai Caiyi is better than his brother in terms of talent and intelligence. "


    Du Zhixiong whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear: "you should know all the people of the Fu family. Beside them are the people of the Qin family. The one in the middle who looks a little gloomy is Qin zongqiong, the current head of the Qin family. You have beaten Qin Xiaolu. That young man in long clothes is Cao Qitai. You should pay more attention to it."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu, without leaving a trace of his eyes, fell on his way to the three family lineups, each with hundreds of people. In the white family lineup, a middle-aged scholar in a Confucian costume should be Bai Jiru as Er Bo said. Beside Ming Ming in the daytime, a woman with aura should be white color clothes.Du Shaofu had known a lot of people in the Fu family. Finally, his eyes fell on the Qin family. Qin zongqiong, as the second uncle said, was sitting in the middle. His face looked rather gloomy, as if everyone owed him money. Du Shaofu had seen Qin Xiaolu behind him for a long time.


    When Du Shaofu was looking at him, he suddenly felt that a lot of his eyes fell on him. He looked up and looked at them. Among them, there were white colored clothes of the white family, such as Ming in the daytime, Qin Xiaolu, Zhulong and Huhu.


    What made Du Shaofu moved was a rather handsome young man beside Qin Xiaolu. For some reason, the young man''s eyes made Du Shaofu''s heart fluctuate for no reason.


    "Is this Cao Qitai? It seems that he has hidden his accomplishments." Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "Brother Du, you are late."


    Along with Du Zhenwu and other Du family members, Qin zongqiong of Bai family and Qin zongqiong of Qin family all got up to greet each other.


    It is just that Chen Qingsong glanced at the Du family, and then stood still. However, many of the strong people in the family glared at the visitors of the Du family.


    "The time is just right. You can''t wait to be early."


    Du Zhenwu smiles, and after a short exchange of greetings with several members of Qin Jiabai''s family, he sits in the Du family lineup, with many elders of the Du family sitting behind.


    Du Shaofu and Du Yu, Du Xue and other young people who came to see the bustling scene, had no choice but to stand quietly behind them.


    Among the Du family, there are Du Hao, Du Chong, Du Yan and so on. Although these ten people are seriously injured and unable to play, they will not lose the face of the Du family. However, it is natural to come out and have a look at the excitement.


    "Ye Chengzhu is coming."


    In the crowd again commotion, a corner of the square, there are many figures appear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    "Yes, my Lord."


    "See the Lord of the city."


    Around the square, countless onlookers saluted one after another, converging into a huge sound wave over the square for a long time.


    In addition to the special passageway of the square, hundreds of figures walked out. First, a heroic middle-aged woman and a beautiful girl were particularly eye-catching.


    Du Shaofu looked up and saw that it was Ye Baolin, the city Lord.


    The girl behind her is Ye Zijin, with white skin and delicate face. She is several years younger than Qin Xiaolu and white color clothes, but her temperament is better than the former.


    "You don''t have to be polite."


    Ye Baolin walked all the way to the top of the square, indicating that the residents of Shicheng need not be polite.


    "I have seen the Lord."


    Du family, Qin family, Fu family, Bai family strong all rise to salute, under the city Lord, they have to respect.


    "You don''t need to be polite."


    Ye Baolin smiles and waves to show that people don''t need to be too polite. Then he leads the leader to sit in the middle of the street, which is awe inspiring in the light of the wind and clouds.


    "Shaofu, long time no see."


    In many eyes envious gaze, ye Zijin to Du Shaofu''s side, a shallow smile, so that around many young men and young eyes dementia.


    Originally, Bai Caiyi and Qin Xiaolu were absolute beauties, but with the appearance of Ye Zijin at the moment, the two women couldn''t help but be a little eclipsed, with a kind of feeling of foil.


    "Not long."


    Seeing that the eyes around him that were enough to kill people fell on him, Du Shaofu could only smile bitterly in his heart. He knew clearly that the girl in front of him had come to hate him at this time, but he had no way.


    Ye Zijin was close to Du Shaofu again. He almost stuck it on Du Shaofu''s chest. His mouth was in a perfect curve. He nodded his head and raised his lips. He said in a low voice: "I heard that some time ago someone deliberately bothered you. It seems that there are many people who are looking for you today, but I am sure the Ye family will advance and retreat with you."


    With Ye Zijin standing in front of Du Shaofu so intimately, many eyes around him became more indignant.


    Many of the young people in the big families are already rubbing their hands and sharing a common hatred against the enemy. They intend to make Du Shaofu look good together.


    Even the strong men of every big family looked at Du Shaofu and ye Zijin with deep meaning.


    Although Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan are standing behind Du Shaofu, their eyes are envious and envious at the moment.


    How can they also do not understand, ten years of fools, how can suddenly have such a big change, suddenly put them under the pressure of death. More importantly, even the heart of Ye Zijin seems to have fallen on that guy''s body.


    In terms of strength, Du Hao and Du Chong knew that their strength was not as good as Du Shaofu. However, in terms of their handsome degree, they all felt that they were better than Du Shaofu.


    "Since Miss Ye likes to do so, I think it is necessary for me to cooperate with her. Do you think so?"


    Du Shaofu''s face suddenly burst into a wisp of smile. When his soft voice dropped, he suddenly stepped forward and directly stuck it with Ye Zijin. His right arm was even more in line with the trend, and he landed on the small waist in front of him, which was not enough to hold.


    So close to each other, Du Shaofu could feel two soft and tight pieces on his chest, which made Du Shaofu feel so close to a woman for the first time. A strange feeling came to his heart.


    Ye Zijin was shocked in an instant. She had no idea that Du Shaofu would be so bold in public in front of the whole stone city. Her heart trembled. For a moment, the whole person was stagnant and her cheeks were scarlet.


    At the moment, the countless young men and young people around the square looked at the two young men and girls tightly embracing each other, and their eyes were dull, and then blood gushed out.


    The girl, who was a talented person in the city and could not be touched, was held in his arms by the young man. We can imagine the mood of the people.


    The people of the big families are in a daze. Is it true that the rumors are not true? Even ye Baolin and the strong members of the Ye family are all stunned.


    "This boy will take advantage of it."


    Only Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong were stunned at each other''s faces, and then they both showed a smile that seemed to smile rather than smile.


    In the crowd, Li Long and Cao Qitai looked at the two people who were closely together. They all had no trace in their eyes. They wiped a wisp of cold, and their faces became somewhat gloomy for no reason, but then they all returned to normal.


    It''s just that the gloom on Cao Qitai''s face is faster than that on Dragon''s face.


    "The contest is about to start. I hope you can stand to the end."


    The blush on his cheek faded away quietly. Ye Zijin only regained his mind in a short period of time. His graceful body moved slightly to the right. The graceful slender waist with less than one grip was separated from Du Shaofu''s right wrist.Light pursed red lips and chuckled, and her eyes became calm again. Ye Zijin raised her head and looked at Du Shaofu again. Her eyes seemed to have some deep meaning. She said, "I''ll help you block a home later. The other two families depend on you."


    The voice falls, Qianying turns and lotus steps move away.


    "It''s almost time, gentlemen. Let''s go."


    Ye Baolin said in a low voice. It seems that this scene has not been seen in general, but his eyes have indeed wiped Du Shaofu''s body intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Whoosh!"


    With the fall of Ye Baolin''s voice, a figure of Ye''s robe old man suddenly leaps out of the ground behind him, like a goshawk flapping its wings. After a flight, it is like a goshawk spreading its wings, falling lightly in the center of the square left by the front circle.


    "Good!"


    With the old man landing, this beautiful body method naturally won the applause.


    Looking around the square, the old man nodded slightly and said in a loud voice: "today is the grand meeting of the young generation of the five families in Shicheng. It represents that the rising stars of our stone city emerge in endlessly and strengthen our stone city. Now let''s all the contestants of each big family come on stage."


    "Let''s go."


    Ye Baolin, fan Qingsong, Qin zongqiong, Bai Jiru, etc. are all eager to try the light road after their eyes.


    "Yes."


    The young men and girls of the big families nodded. Ye Zijin took the lead in graceful figure. The mysterious air was surging under his feet, and his delicate body shot out. In a jump in the air, the graceful and delicate body was like duckweed crossing the sea and autumn leaves. Finally, what floated lightly was falling on the square, elegant and noble, with a little coldness and moving heart.


    White color clothes eyes light move, long skirt flutter, a mysterious gas suddenly gush out, graceful body like Lingbo fairy, directly across the void, and then elegant fall on Ye Zijin''s side not far away, so that the square around the eyes of a large area.


    Qin Xiaolu was not willing to fall behind. The dark air at her feet fluctuated, and her shadow leaped into the air. Suddenly, the dark air under her feet flowed out like a whirlpool. With the power of Xuanqi''s shooting, her graceful body rotated several times in the mid air like a top, and finally fell not far away from the white color clothes.


    Qin Xiaolu obviously doesn''t want to lose to Ye Zijin and white color clothes. This beautiful body method is really very natural and beautiful.


    "Good!"


    Three women fell, three beautiful figures vied for glory, cheers suddenly resounded over the square.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    "Hiss."


    At almost the same time when the three girls landed, the three of them were also very natural and unrestrained in the daytime. Their handsome faces and natural temperament were enough to attract the attention of many women.


    Cao Qitai looked at several people who had landed in front of him. His eyes fluctuated. Suddenly, a ground appeared, and his figure shot out like a swift swallow. His steps left the ground in the middle of the air. Suddenly, he walked across the ground like a vertical ladder. One step was higher than the other. Finally, his body was spinning in the void. The dark air surged, and his long clothes moved with the wind. Then he landed in the Qin Dynasty lightly Xiao Lu''s side.


    "So handsome, so strong!"


    There is no doubt that Cao Qitai''s beautiful body method is no doubt more eye-catching than dragon, tiger and Ming Ming in the daytime. He can also stand out among many outstanding young people. Not only did the seats of the top leaders lead to a surprise, but the onlookers around the square also sent out a lot of cheers.


    Qin Xiaolu looks sideways at Cao Qitai. At this time, her eyes are soft. No matter what, as a woman, she has some vanity heart. Her fiance gets such applause under the eyes of the whole stone city, and she is also bright.


    "Whoosh!"


    With Ye Zijin, Qin Xiaolu, Bai Caiyi, and Yao long, the young men and girls behind the big families have been impatient for a long time. One by one, they show all kinds of body skills and martial arts. One by one, they are extremely eye-catching. They fall on the square left by the circle, and they also cause many cheers.


    "Shaofu, it''s your turn. You are the Du family alone. But can you lose the momentum of the Du family?"


    Du Zhixiong looked back at Du Shaofu behind him and said softly. Looking at the cheering caused by the younger generation of the major families, he was also somewhat unconvinced. Naturally, the Du family could not be the first to lose in momentum.


    "Come on, brother Shaofu."


    Du Yu and Du Xue''s cousins are all looking at Du Shaofu one by one. As a member of the Du family, if the Du family''s momentum is weaker than others, it will be shameless to go out and meet other family members later.


    "Momentum? I haven''t learned body skills."


    Du Shaofu''s face suddenly became ugly. He had never learned any body skills and martial arts skills at all. However, he couldn''t show his beautiful body skills. How could he compare with Ye Zijin and white color clothes.


    At the moment, only the Du family members have not yet come to an end. The eyes of the powerful members of the big families and the young people on and off the square all fall on Du Shaofu.


    "Shaofu, go."


    Du Zhenwu didn''t put pressure on Du Shaofu, but he also had some hidden expectations in his eyes.


    "Ah


    Du Shaofu sighed to himself. Then, under the gaze of the whole audience, a pale golden light appeared. His feet stamped on the ground, and his figure shot out in a straight line, like a cannon. Finally, he fell straight from the air, and his feet fell on the square.


    "Boom


    As Du Shaofu''s feet fell to the ground, it was as if the whole square was trembling. Countless onlookers around could feel the ground shaking for it, and a fierce and incomparable strong wind swept out.


    On the hard stone slab where Du Shaofu''s feet fell, cracks began to spread in straight lines.


    "Click!"


    With the rapid shooting of stones, the large stone slabs in the square have been overturned like waves!


    "Pedaling!"


    The ground was shaking, and the young men and girls around the four families were not prepared for the competition. All of a sudden, they staggered back and nearly fell to the ground.


    Du Shaofu entered the entrance, without any fancy, simple and simple, but it was as fierce and fierce as that, unmatched in hegemony!


    All around the square, all of a sudden, there was silence for it. All the eyes were staring at the figure of the boy in purple robe.


    "The bully boy is really unique and dominates the audience."


    Ye Baolin, the head of the court, looked at the young man in purple robe who caused great disturbance in the field. He was surprised and had to admire him.


    "Hey hey, this guy is a bully. I like it."


    Du Zhixiong was also surprised. He did not expect that Du Shaofu would enter the stadium in such a way, and then his eyes showed a smile. How could he not see that the domineering momentum alone was enough to suppress everyone.


    "Good..."


    "Ho, Du Shaofu, how are you..."


    "So handsome..."


    After a short period of silence, the surrounding square was followed by a deafening clapping, and the audience was shaking.


    Many women were immediately fascinated by the purple robed youth, and even many men couldn''t help shouting. Maybe all the men had the blood of tyranny hidden in their hearts.


    But just now Du Shaofu''s domineering admission made the blood in many human bodies begin to boil.To say that Cao Qitai, ye Zijin and other people''s way of admission gave the audience a visual feast, then Du Shaofu''s way of admission is a soul shaking baptism, comparing the two, the advantages and disadvantages of judgment.


    In the crowd, ye Zijin and Bai Caiyi both fell on Du Shaofu''s body. They looked at the young man who was cheering for him, and the eye light fluctuated on his moving face.


    "Sure enough, he has some real strength. The real purpose of his ten years of forbearance is for today." White color clothes murmured softly.


    "Hum!"


    Watching Du Shaofu''s cheering and shaking all over the place, it was very unpleasant to see the tiger''s throat humming in the daytime.


    Li Long and Cao Qitai looked at Du Shaofu quietly, but their faces did not change much.


    "Brother Shaofu is very kind."


    Du Yu, Du Xue and others could not help cheering and cheering as they watched Du Shaofu''s cheering.


    Even Du Hao, Du Chong, Du Yan and so on were trembling slightly. If they had not had a grudge against Du Shaofu, they would have cheered and encouraged them just now.


    The Ye family old man on the field was also very shocked just now. When he regained his mind, he looked at all the contestants of the big families who had been on the field. He raised his voice and said, "I repeat the rules of competition. You must not use your own strength or your own strength. You should not deliberately hurt people''s lives. If you violate the rules, you will be punished by all the big families. The circle in the field will be the arena and fall out of the circle Even if you lose outside the circle, there are no other rules. You can join hands to attack and form a team to encircle. Who can stick to the way is the ability in the end.


    Finally, all the five people who stayed on the field could get a set of martial arts skills at the level of congenital perfection and a "moving product" first registered pill to enhance cultivation. The final winner in the field could not only get a "moving product" level pill and a set of congenital perfect level martial arts skills, but also enter ye''s Lei Chi to practice. "


    The old man of the Ye family raised his voice and looked at the descendants of the big families in front of him. Then he said in a loud voice, "now I announce that the contest begins!"


    "Hum!"


    With the fall of Ye''s old man''s voice, the first melodious bell on the square spreads out, the sound wave is melodious and long, resounding through the stone city.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the square around the cheers such as thunder, detonated the whole audience!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    "Whoosh!"


    Almost in a short breath, as the old Ye family announced the beginning of the event, the figures in the field flashed. It seemed that there had been tacit understanding and preparation. Qin Xiaolu, Cao Qitai, and the other 13 members of the Qin family directly blocked in front of the 15 members of the Ye family headed by Ye Zijin.


    There is no doubt that the Qin family chose the Ye family to start with, and had planned for it.


    At the same time, the thirty figures surrounded Du Shaofu as if they had planned in advance. There were no more than 30 people.


    There are 15 people in each family of Bai family and Fu family. They are headed by four people, white colored clothes, bright day, dragon and tiger. The goal is to point to Du Shaofu.


    The Dragon looked at the white colored clothes and said softly, "after we have dealt with Du Shaofu together, we will divide the high and low again, so as not to be taken advantage of by others. What do you think?"


    Bai Caiyi looked at Du Shaofu, then looked at the dragon, nodded his head and nodded, but simply returned a word and said, "good!"


    In a split second, the white family and the fan family all watched Du Shaofu at the same time.


    After waiting for such a long time, they finally got the chance to revenge and were besieged by 30 people of the two ethnic groups. They did not believe that Du Shaofu did not lie down to go out today.


    "Shameless, they really besieged."


    At the head of the square, Du Zhixiong slapped angrily at the seat. He was very angry. He didn''t expect that the Fu family and the Bai family were so shameless that they even prepared to join hands to deal with one.


    Du Zhenwu also showed a dignified look in his eyes. He regretted his decision. Du Shaofu should not be allowed to appear alone. No matter how strong he is, he can''t deal with 30 of them. Especially the white colored dragon is obviously extraordinary.


    All the people in the Du family were tense and dignified.


    "Ye Zijin, I want to know where you are now!"


    Qin Xiaolu took the lead. A long sword in her hand came out of the scabbard, and the dark air surged. The sword awn gushed out runes. She picked out several swords and directly covered Ye Zijin.


    Ye Zijin looked at Du Shaofu, who was besieged by the Bai family and the Chen family not far away. His brow was slightly frowned, and a whip with countless inverted hooks swept out. The dark air surged and the bright wrist turned. The whip penetrated the air barrier and wound directly to the sword awn.


    The two women met in a short time, and then the Qin family and ye family all immediately picked up their opponents, and the contest was imminent.


    Du Shaofu looked at the thirty people who were besieged and surrounded him. Finally, his eyes fell on the white family''s lineup and asked softly, "who is Baimei?"


    Among the fifteen members of the Bai family, a pretty girl came out. She was sixteen or seventeen years old, holding a long light blue sword in her hand. Her dark air fluctuated. She looked at Du Shaofu nervously and doubtfully and said, "I am white plum?"


    "I''ll protect you."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. Facing the siege of the two families, he was still calm and clear at the moment.


    "At this time, I dare to regulate the people of my white family and beat this boy." A young man of the white family was furious.


    "Teach this boy a lesson. Don''t be polite." The tiger found the opportunity and yelled.


    "Beat me to death." Ming nods during the day.


    At the same time, a group of young men and girls of the Bai family went to Du Shaofu at the same time, and their eyes were angry.


    Du Shaofu is besieged by them at the moment, and he is still in the mood to tease the girls. This is definitely not a good thing. He is still so arrogant at this time. We must teach this bastard a good lesson.


    "If you dare to tease my white family, you will be miserable!" The first young man of the white family came forward to drink.


    "I didn''t flirt."


    Du Shaofu firmly disagreed. He just asked how it could be regarded as molestation. He was definitely not that kind of person.


    "If you dare to argue, you will be miserable." The youth of Bai family says angrily, Xuan Qi fluctuates, want to move.


    "It''s noisy. I said that if there is no molestation, there will be no molestation. You can''t be blind."


    Du Shaofu''s indifferent face suddenly sank slightly. He raised his hand and moved. The pale golden light was surging all over his body. His right hand suddenly moved forward. At the same time, his figure was like a ghost, and he appeared in front of the white young man, and his right hand fell on his chest at the same time.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, the white young man''s body was directly shaken away and flew for tens of meters. Then Ben, with the sound of rib fracture, fell hard outside the circle of the fight, and the blood mist in his mouth spewed out, and he could not stand up any more.


    "What?"


    Whether it is the strong families, the onlookers around the square, or the younger generation of the Bai family and the Chen family who are surrounded by Du Shaofu at the moment, their eyes are astounded.


    "Asshole, join hands to beat this boy."


    "Let''s join hands and fight together."


    The contestants of the Bai family and the Yu family were furious. Du Shaofu dared to take the lead and didn''t even put them in their eyes. One by one, one by one, was directly blasted away. At the moment, each of them clenched his fist and clenched his teeth.


    "It''s noisy. If you want to besiege, hurry up. There''s so much nonsense."Du Shaofu stood aloof and looked down at the crowd. He really didn''t know why these guys always said more than they did.


    The Bai family and the Chen family were very angry. They looked down on people too much. Du Shaofu didn''t take them seriously at all.


    "I''ll make you arrogant. Let''s go together. Don''t leave your hands and teach this boy a good lesson."


    A young man of the Chen family rushed out to drink a loud drink. Then all the people of the Bai family and the Lin family all moved together. Bai Mei, who was "teased" by Du Shaofu, joined in. The mysterious atmosphere fluctuated, and the weapons made a whine sound. All of a sudden, they all rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    Nearly 30 people besieged one of them. They didn''t believe that this could not get rid of Du Shaofu''s boy. They must teach him a hard lesson before they could get rid of their hatred.


    At the same time, dozens of people besieged Du Shaofu. For a moment, the ground trembled and the momentum was amazing!


    People around the square and the Du family were all worried. If Du Shaofu fought with them one by one, they might have a chance to win. However, the consequences of being besieged by dozens of people at the same time can be imagined.


    Seeing dozens of people besieged, Du Shaofu was not in a hurry. His clear eyes quietly became sharp and deep, and the pale gold light was surging all over his body.


    "Come on, you think you can do anything if you have too many people. If not, get out of here!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly drank. The sound was like thunder, which made his eardrum vibrate. Facing the siege of dozens of people, Du Shaofu did not retreat but went forward. His figure stepped out like a fierce beast all the time. With the strength of his body, he directly hit the body of a young man who was the fastest to attack.


    "Boom


    The two bodies collided with each other, and the young man''s body was immediately shaken, and the blood mist in his mouth spurted out, and his ribs were broken.


    However, Du Shaofu''s body continued to rush forward without any hindrance.


    All this is beyond everyone''s imagination and shocked all eyes. No one thought that Du Shaofu would use such a special method to attack. It is simple, but it is rude and powerful. It is shocking!


    "Thank you for smiling. Thank you. "


    " it''s only a few days before Xiaoyu was ready to be put on the shelves. On the day when Xiao Yu was ready to be put on the shelves, his brothers and sisters'' flowers were ready or not. After a few months, Xiao Yu returned to the market, hoping to create another glory with all his brothers and sisters, and let Du Shaofu continue Lu Shaoyou''s steps.


    Behind the martial god world, there may be Lu Shaoyou, Lu Jingyun, etc., as well as the appearance of pig foot Yufeng in "three realms of quest". It is not a simple soy sauce. For the time being, Xiaoyu will not be exposed. On the 16th, Xiaoyu is waiting for everyone to make another brilliant achievement together. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    At the same time, Du Shaofu waved his fists, and his left and right hands each had a pale gold fist seal, which bombarded an iron bar and a long sword of a man and a woman like a shock gun.


    "Click!"


    As the sound of the click and wipe came out, everything overturned everyone''s understanding. The hard iron bar and sharp sword could not stop Du Shaofu''s fist at the same time, and a man and a woman were immediately spurted blood under the terrible impact, and finally the body was in great confusion and flew away.


    "Go away!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop at all. With one stride, he appeared directly beside another young man. With one foot on his shoulder, he collapsed and collapsed to the ground. The crushed young man''s shoulder bone was broken.


    "Boom!"


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu hit a young boy on the back of his side again, which directly hit two other people not far away. At the same time, the three people ejected blood mist to shake and fly.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The whole scene was chaotic, and dozens of people besieged Du Shaofu, but no one thought that the result would be like this.


    Du Shaofu was so fierce that no one could keep up with his rhythm. However, a siege became Du Shaofu''s one-man play. The figures were flying and the ground was shaking.


    "Click!"


    A young man of the family of a family, with a big sword in his hand, was chopped down by the strong wind of terror. However, Du Shaofu immediately grasped the broadsword in his hand. Du Shaofu broke the broadsword and broke it. Then he got up and was kicked by Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    Then, there are a number of figures to fly away, one by one are broken bones gushing blood, extremely miserable.


    Du Shaofu''s performance is too fierce, just like a monster in the shape of a human being. He can destroy everything in every move. No one can stop him, and his terror is incomparable.


    When the two figures of Shao Fu and Du Fu appear in front of him in the daytime.


    Hu Hu and daytime Ming are shocked to stay in the same place. They know that Du Shaofu is tough, but they never thought that Du Shaofu would be so cruel and terrifying.


    "Boom


    After all, both of them were practitioners of the innate state, and their talents were not weak. They came back to their senses in a short time, and their fingerprints condensed, and there was a wave of runes coming out. Both of them were biting their teeth to urge the strongest attack and swept to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu stamped on the ground, and his figure leaped out. Like a tiger pouncing on them, Du Shaofu let their attacks wrap them up. His whole body glittered with pale gold light, and his dark air surged. He destroyed the two men''s attack life in the most brutal way.


    "Go


    Then his arms vibrated, and the golden awn surged. Among the many startled eyes, Du Shaofu directly clasped the shoulders of Hu Hu and daytime Ming in his hands, and lifted them up high, like throwing stones at them.


    "Bang bang!"


    In the daytime, the two men were heavily beaten out of the field by lunfei, and their blood gushed out and their faces were pale. How could they have thought of such a result at the beginning? If I had known that, I''m afraid they would not dare to participate in the contest.


    Everyone was shocked. How tough Du Shaofu is. Fuhu and daytime Ming are the best of the younger generation in the five major families. They are extremely strong. But now Du Shaofu has one face to face with him.


    That kind of terrifying combat power and domineering power made all people shiver!


    "Du Shaofu of the Du family is too strong." Strong people sigh for it.


    "Good boy, how strong." Everyone in the Du family was surprised and pleased.


    Du Yu and Du Xue, the younger generation of Du''s family, watched Du Shaofu show their ferocious power in the field, and all of them were boiling with blood.


    Even Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan are excited.


    Not far away, Cao Qitai was also a strong way to defeat a young man of Ye family, who was second only to Ye Zijin. He never made a move. He had been watching Du Shaofu quietly, and no one around him dared to attack him.


    Du Shaofu stood in the scene. Of the 30 people who were besieged by the Chen family and the Bai family, there were only three left: the dragon, the white colored clothes, and the trembling white plum in his eyes.


    Bai Mei is sandwiched among the three people and looks at Du Shaofu''s ferocious gesture. Her body trembles. The purple robed teenager in front of her is so domineering, but Pian Pian doesn''t do anything to her.


    Her heart wavered. Did he really like himself? Although the guys hated by the big families looked a little disgusting, they were very likable after careful observation.


    Dragon, white color clothes, two people face each other, and then seems to have reached a certain tacit understanding.


    "Hum!"


    When the sword comes out of the sheath, the sound of the sword is resounding, and the white color clothes are out of the scabbard. The beautiful image is graceful, like a fairy of Lingbo. The bright wrists are dancing and the swords are shooting. With the spread of runes, they go straight to Du Shaofu.


    "To the other side of the world."


    "That''s the white family''s Lingbo sword formula. It''s close to the level of moving goods. I didn''t expect that the white color clothes were successfully cultivated."


    With the development of white color clothes, the faces of the strong people in the big families have changed. The age of white color clothes has reached the level of the other side of the natural world. They have cultivated Lingbo sword formula. This kind of talent is very rare.In a short gasp, the white colored figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu. His toes lightly touched the void and turned half a circle in the air. It was like a lotus flower. It was extremely light and agile. The sword in his hand suddenly pointed at Du Shaofu.


    "Whew!"


    Several illusory sword shadows cut through the air, just like tearing up the space. The circular arc of energy spread and instantly blocked the vital points of Du Shaofu''s acupoints.


    Looking at the energy sword which blocks the vital part of his acupoint, Du Shaofu is slightly stunned. Then his eyes are smiling. The pupil in his eyes twinkles, his fingerprints quickly coagulate, and his five fingers clench his fist. In an instant, an amazing momentum bursts out, and one punch directly bombards many sword shadows in front of him. The sudden and powerful energy makes many eyes surprised.


    "Bang bang!"


    There was a dull low noise, one after another, a total of 13. There was an amazing force. The waves overlapped and the momentum multiplied. At the thirteenth level, the momentum fell on the sword like a shock wave.


    "Bang!"


    After one blow, countless swords directly burst open. The sword in Bai Caiyi''s hand was suddenly crushed by the fierce energy. It seemed that it was about to be broken, which made the faces of many onlookers in the distance appear surprised.


    Many of the people present were of extraordinary vision. Although the long sword in Bai Cai Yi''s hands was not as good as Dao spirit weapon, the body of the sword after infusing with dark Qi was enough to withstand a huge amount of energy without being broken.


    However, under Du Shaofu''s fist, the long sword was bent directly. The white color clothes were still the cultivation at the other side of the congenital boundary. Thus, it can be seen that Du Shaofu''s fist had such a terrible power.


    "How can wave boxing have thirteen waves? Are we all practicing wrong?"


    In the seats, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and other powerful Du family members were also shocked. It was clearly the Du family''s wave boxing, which was nine waves. At this time, Du Shaofu stimulated the thirteen heavy waves, and his power was increased by many times.


    "Pedaling!"


    The white colored girl staggered back. Every step back, the bluestone floor under her feet would crack into powder, and a wisp of blood overflowed from the corner of her lips. However, the sword in her hand was just because she had stepped back. Although she had just bent into that kind of thrilling arc, the strength of the sword did not break.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    "Mysterious and silent, flaming waves!"


    At the moment when Bai Caiyi''s delicate body was staggering backward, the shadow of the dragon was deceiving his body like a ghost, and his figure suddenly appeared behind Du Shaofu. The dark air surged violently, and a wave of energy waves enveloped Du Shaofu. The terrible energy fluctuation was a little stronger than that of the white color clothes.


    "The top level on the other side of the congenital boundary is almost to the perfect level."


    The top of each big family is eye-catching. The real cultivation level of the dragon is a little higher than that of the white color clothes. The top level of the level on the other side of the congenital boundary is almost perfect. Such a level of cultivation is definitely the top of the five families in Shicheng.


    Feeling the energy fluctuation behind him, Du Shaofu quickly turned around with a slight pick at the corners of his mouth. Just when the energy fluctuation was close to his body, his fist was covered with pale gold light, which was like a dazzling light ball. One blow directly hit the energy fluctuation.


    "Boom


    The space trembled, and the energy wave was smashed directly by Du Shaofu''s fist, and turned into fragments and dissipated in the surrounding space.


    The shadow of the Dragon appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s body. His face turned to this gloomy smile. He did not know when his hand had condensed into the last fingerprint. His whole body was full of dark air, and there were traces of runes. Then the dark air condensed into an energy gun in front of him.


    "The gun of breaking Gang!"


    He did not believe that Du Shaofu could fight against him. This time, he must enter the minefield. Over the years, his goal is to become the strongest of all his peers, and he really has that strength.


    "Hiss!"


    However, all of this was beyond the expectation of Xuan long. Just before the thought in his heart had subsided, the dark energy spear in his hand suddenly stopped, and what was born was held in Du Shaofu''s hand and could not advance further.


    "Broken!"


    A low voice roared from Du Shaofu''s mouth. His five fingers tightly grasped the Xuanqi energy spear stabbed by the former. With the spread of the rune, the dark Qi energy spear fluctuated endlessly, and finally was directly born and destroyed in Du Shaofu''s hands and turned into fragments.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure was like a fierce beast. He picked up the dragon with an irresistible force, and then threw it out of the circle. In the end, he was directly and heavily thrown out of the circle.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, a violent sound sounded on the ground of the square. Among the stones, cracks spread from the diffuse dust.


    Then the Dragon appeared in people''s eyes, the corners of his mouth bloody, pale as gray.


    Perhaps he could not have imagined that everything he thought had become an illusion, but he did not calculate that Du Shaofu''s strength was so strong that he could not be matched. All his thoughts were destroyed by Du Shaofu''s tyranny.


    "Brother Shaofu is very kind."


    Du family lineup, Du Yu, Du Xue and other younger generation boiling, the scene in the field, see people surging.


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and other Du Jiaqiang people were all surprised.


    It''s hard to talk about a dull face.


    "Good job, Du Shaofu!"


    Around the square, the domineering boy in purple robes made the onlookers around the square burst into thunderous cheers.


    "I won''t be your opponent."


    White color clothes wipe the blood stains on the corners of his mouth. His eyes look at Du Shaofu, and then he turns straight away.


    Du Shaofu turned back with a smile, looked at the white plum with a dull face and said, "don''t worry, I will protect you."


    "Well."


    Baimei nodded her head, and then slowly approached the past. The upright figure gave her a sense of security that she could not refuse.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The fight between the Ye family and the Qin family is still going on, and the contestants of the two races are constantly defeated and out, and there are not many people left.


    Qin Xiaolu and ye Zijin are inseparable in their fight. The long sword in Qin Xiaolu''s hand is like a snake coming out of the cave. The sword formula is changeable and has extraordinary power. Although she was defeated in Du Shaofu''s hand last time, it does not mean that she is weak. On the contrary, she is still strong, at least strong among her peers.


    Ye Zijin is also very strong. During this period of time, it seems that there has been a breakthrough again. He has also stepped into the mysterious level of the congenital environment. The strange long whip in his hand is like a flying dragon flying into the sky, which is not under Qin Xiaolu at all, and even gradually gets the upper hand over time.


    "You go and clean up the rest. She''ll give it to me. You can''t beat her."


    Cao Qitai finally moved, taking advantage of Qin Xiaolu and ye Zijin''s move, they came to Qin Xiaolu''s side and looked at Ye Zijin with a faint smile on his face.


    Qin Xiaolu looks at Ye Zijin in front of her body, and then looks at Cao Qitai. Her teeth nibble at her red lips. Then Qianying turns back and pours at the Ye family members who are entangled with the competitors of the Qin family.


    It has to be said that the overall strength level of the younger generation of the Ye family is really better than that of the big families. It has always been an absolute advantage.However, with Qin Xiaolu''s participation, the younger generation of the Ye family was immediately suppressed.


    "Miss ye, don''t you quit automatically? You are not my opponent."


    Cao Qitai''s excellent voice, smiling face, handsome appearance and excellent strength made him really outstanding in this game.


    "Let''s do it. I''d like to have a try." Ye Zijin bit his teeth slightly and looked like stubble.


    "Why do you need it? I really don''t want to hurt you." Cao Qitai smiles and looks a little regretful.


    "I said, I want to try."


    As the voice fell, ye Zijin''s strange whip suddenly swept out and shot out at Cao Qitai. With the increase of Xuanqi, the whip directly tore the air barrier, and in an instant it was in front of Cao Qitai.


    Facing Ye Zijin''s sudden attack, Cao Qitai''s figure did not move. However, when the whip attack was about to resist the body, the long gown moved and the body suddenly shook. Suddenly, the figure disappeared.


    Looking at the figure in front of the body suddenly disappeared. The pupil in Ye Zijin''s eyes shrank, without any stagnation. The strange whip whirled around, and immediately pulled to the back of his back.


    At this time, a palm print directly and subtly patted on the strange whip, which resisted the whip and opened it directly. It seemed that there was still a cold force around it, which made Ye Zijin''s whip almost unable to hold it. Although Xuanqi wrapped the whip tightly, the giant shock tiger''s mouth which penetrated from the whip was broken, and the blood was from the slender hand In the palm of your hand.


    "Pedaling!"


    Ye Zijin''s body was shaken back a few steps. Her face was pale, and her eyes were covered with a dignified color. She said, "I can''t beat you. You won."


    After the words fall, ye Zijin turns around and walks directly to Du Shaofu, who is watching quietly.


    Du Shaofu looked slightly and was about to speak when he heard a few muffled noises. With Qin Xiaolu''s participation, the rest of the young members of the Ye family were defeated. Qin Xiaolu defeated many of them. The rest were besieged and defeated by the competitors of the Qin family. However, the rest of the Qin family could not fight any more.


    "I''ve just been bullied. I think you''ll help me out. I''ll give it to you. I''ll win." Red lips slightly open, voice dropped, ye Zijin to Du Shaofu quite provocative smile, graceful figure is out of the circle.


    In the whole field, at this moment, there are only Du Shaofu, Qin Xiaolu, Cao Qitai, and the white plum that nobody thought of.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Perhaps no one would have thought that with the strength of Baijia Baimei, she miraculously stayed in the field after the defeat of baicaiyi and entered the final four.


    "There are four left, almost. Go down, too." Looking at Ye Zijin''s back, Du Shaofu turned and looked at the white plum beside him.


    "Well, be careful."


    Bai Mei nodded her head gently. Then, with the courage from nowhere, she stood on tiptoe and gave Du Shaofu a quick kiss on the cheek. She bit the water like a dragonfly. Then she turned and left in a hurry.


    Countless eyes were stunned, and this scene was unexpected.


    Around the square, I don''t know how many young girls in her eyes suddenly killed her and swept to the white plum.


    The young people of the Bai family were even more indignant. They didn''t expect that the women of the Bai family actually threw themselves into Du Shaofu''s arms, which made them shameless. Not only could they not beat the Du family, but now even the women of their own family could not hold back.


    "This boy is really good. He has a set of skills, hehe."


    Du Zhixiong smiles. He is very proud. He turns his eyes to his elder brother and finds that Du Zhenwu''s face is also covered with a proud smile.


    Du Shaofu was stunned for a moment. Looking at Bai Mei''s back, Du Shaofu wanted to rush up and say, "sister paper, you think too much. I''m protecting you is not what you think." It was just that Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, but he still failed to catch up. In the full view of the public, it seemed that it was not very good to say so.


    "Is this my first kiss? It''s just a kiss on my face. It''s not the first kiss." Then feel the place where you have just been skimmed by dragonflies. Can you just lose your first kiss. But also can only calculate, was kisses once to kiss, eats a pit to gain the wisdom, later is careful some to go.


    "Just let me deal with him."


    Cao Qitai said to Qin Xiaolu.


    Qin Xiaolu didn''t speak. Her eyes swept over Du Shaofu in front of her. She knew that she was not Du Shaofu''s opponent. The rest of the matter was a duel between Cao Qitai and Du Shaofu. After nodding to Cao Qitai, the long sword in her hand returned to the scabbard, and then stepped out of the circle.


    Suddenly, the square was quiet.


    In the middle of the square, a young man in long clothes and a young man in purple stand up. Next, this is the final summit of the young generation of the five big families. These two talents are the final play.


    Both the onlookers around the square and the people of the five families can see that Cao Qitai and Du Shaofu are the two most powerful young people in the five major families this time, and their strength and accomplishments are hazy and unfathomable.


    So for the next contest, so people are a little nervous, from the performance of the two just, it is really difficult to guess who will win in the end.


    "Cao Qitai is very strong. I don''t know what skills he has practiced. It''s hard to see through his real accomplishments." Du Zhenwu said to Du Zhixiong in a low voice.


    "I''m afraid it''s at least the medium level of Xuan level, otherwise it''s hard to cover up the fluctuation of cultivation breath."


    Du Zhixiong''s face was slightly coagulated, but he was also a little nervous. He said softly, "I don''t know if Shaofu can resist."


    "Don''t forget that Shaofu is the son of the third Du Zhenwu said lightly.


    "Yes, that boy is the son of the third. How can the son of the third son lose?" Du Zhixiong seemed suddenly to have incomparable confidence, and suddenly his face relaxed.


    Around the square, many eyes are tightly falling on the two figures in the circle, holding their breath, waiting for the final confrontation.


    Everyone wants to know whether the contest between the younger generations of the five families is Du Shaofu Qiang, who has been a fool for ten years, or the foreign son-in-law of the Qin family.


    However, no matter what the result is, this competition among the younger generation of the five families is very different. It is definitely the most special one in the past years.


    "I can see that you are very strong." Cao Qitai opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with a smile.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu said, "yes, I think I''m very strong. You really have an eye."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Cao Qitai was stunned. He could guess that the other party might say dozens of replies. However, he didn''t expect Du Shaofu to reply so confidently that he didn''t know how to go on.


    "But I don''t like you. You hurt my fiancee, so I''ll teach you a lesson today." Cao Qitai''s face changed slightly, and his appearance returned to normal after a short lag.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately nodded to Cao Qitai with a very understanding look and said with regret: "I can understand you. I am not only very strong, but also beat your fiancee. It''s hard for you to like it, but I can only express my regret for you."


    "You..."


    Cao Qitai''s heart seemed to be suddenly blocked by something. He felt that he could speak in common with anyone, whether he liked or disliked, whether he was a woman or a man, an enemy or a friend. However, he was not on the same channel with the boy in front of him."Hoo!"


    Cao Qitai took a deep breath and suppressed the Qi generated in his heart. His face returned to calm again. He gazed at Du Shaofu with a trace of indifference in his expression. He said, "no more nonsense. Let me see how strong you are. I also want to know how much your real strength is."


    "I''ve beaten your fiancee. If I beat you later, I''ll feel too bullied. Otherwise, how about you surrender? If you surrender, I won''t have to beat you." Du Shaofu said weakly.


    "Do you think you have that strength?"


    Cao Qitai took a deep breath again. He felt that he was more and more unable to suppress the air flow blocking his heart.


    "I feel strong and should be better than you."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head for sure, then looked at Cao Qitai strangely and said, "I heard that you are the son-in-law of the Qin family, and you are half of the Qin family. I''ve always been surprised. According to the truth, Qin Xiaolu is your fiancee and should be regarded as a member of your Cao family. But how can you be regarded as half of the Qin family? Are you a burden


    The more Du Shaofu said, the more he felt that he was right. He kept nodding his head and said, "I guess it must be like this. Because you are not as strong as me, you can''t find a daughter-in-law. Then you can only come to our stone city to visit the Qin family


    "Du Shaofu, today I will make you regret meeting me!"


    Burst, Cao Qitai blocked the heart of that gas finally can not suppress the outbreak, a strong cold breath suddenly swept out, diffuse to open.


    "Don''t be angry. If you get involved, you''ll get involved. The whole people in stone city will not discriminate against you because you are a burden, and we promise not to bully you, because our people in stone city are very hospitable, really." Du Shaofu said to Cao Qitai with a serious expression.


    "Ha ha, yes, our people in stone city are very hospitable."


    "Yes, our people in stone city don''t discriminate against those who are in trouble."


    The onlookers around the square could no longer hold back their laughter. Du Shaofu''s words undoubtedly connected himself with the whole stone city people. In addition, Cao Qitai was indeed a foreigner. All the onlookers naturally supported Du Shaofu at the moment.


    Of course, all the people in the Qin family are exceptional, and even their looks are very unnatural.


    "Oh, it''s not easy for Cao Qitai. He has endured for so long."


    Ye Baolin looked at the scene and sighed slightly. His eyes seemed to show sympathy for Cao Qitai. If ordinary people were afraid of this, they would have been unable to help it.


    "The boy is so spiteful. He doesn''t look like a third child." Du Zhenwu is also confused, said to Du Zhixiong.


    Du Zhixiong''s mouth was filled with a smile. He said with a smile: "but I like it. No wonder Du Hao is not an opponent. This is not a level at all."


    Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan are all standing behind Du Zhixiong. Hearing the words, they are all bent. They are lying down and shot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    "Asshole!"


    Cao Qitai not only broke out, but also became furious. At this moment, he burst out a fierce momentum, and a white mysterious gas burst out of his body. Finally, he enveloped the whole person like a halo.


    "Boom


    A sense of oppression from the strong and mysterious Qi in his body spread out, which made some people around the square near the circle breathe slightly.


    "Congenitally perfect, Cao Qitai is the perfect level of congenital state!"


    Feeling the pressure from Cao Qitai''s whole body, the powerful members of the big families were also shocked. Cao Qitai had reached such a level.


    "Let me see if your strength is as strong as your eloquence."


    Cao Qitai looked at Du Shaofu, with a little cold in his eyes. As soon as his voice fell, his figure shot out like an arrow at Du Shaofu.


    "You don''t have to be angry when I say you''re a burden."


    Du Shaofu also moved. Almost at the moment of Cao Qitai''s shadow, a pale golden light suddenly covered his whole body, which directly hit Cao Qitai in the same way.


    With the two hands, the square will be tense atmosphere, completely explosive!


    "On the other side of the congenital boundary, Shaofu is the other side of the congenital boundary."


    At this moment, Du Zhenwu and others finally got to know the level of Du Shaofu''s cultivation and the other side of his congenital realm from the momentum of Du Shaofu''s whole body.


    In a short period of time, the two figures in the field are like shock waves, with an incomparable impact force, which is extremely eye-catching.


    "Boom


    At the moment of collision, there was a dull sound like thunder, and two streams of dark gas were shooting. The light of dark gas spread and spread in an arc shape, and the ripples were fluctuating.


    As soon as they touched each other, Du Shaofu''s figure, wrapped in a pale gold halo, staggered back and took a step back. Three cracks were found on the ground under his feet.


    "Pedaling!"


    Cao Qitai''s figure, wrapped in a halo of dark gas, staggered back ten steps. With each step back, the square''s stone slabs directly turned into vermicelli, and finally stamped on the ground to stabilize his body.


    Cao Qitai looked up and his eyes were shocked. He didn''t expect that he was better than Du Shaofu at the level of cultivation. He also got a set of extraordinary training methods from his school. However, he didn''t expect that Du Shaofu still suffered a loss in front of him.


    "How can it be so strong!"


    Cao Qitai felt that he had just hit a terrible monster. Du Shaofu''s powerful body was too strong.


    "This is the real strength of the two men. They are both very strong." Bai Jiru, the leader of the Bai family, murmured softly.


    "Du Shaofu seems to be stronger. The level of the other side of the innate state and the level of the perfection of the innate state are more powerful than the force of the physical body. The strength of the noumenon is somewhat inconceivable." Ye Baolin was shocked.


    "Hiss..."


    After a short period of stagnation, Cao Qitai began to attack again when everyone was shocked.


    This time, however, Cao Qitai did not choose to take a tough way to fight. Instead, he appeared in front of Du Shaofu with speed. In the condensation of his fingerprints, he guided Du Shaofu''s throat like lightning, quick, accurate and ruthless. He was extremely strong.


    However, Cao Qitai underestimated Du Shaofu''s speed again. At the moment of his fingerprinting, Du Shaofu''s figure had already been avoided.


    "Hiss!"


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared again, a fist seal shattered the air, and the sharp wind broke out, which instantly appeared before Cao Qitai''s guidance.


    "Bang!"


    When the two touch, small energy ripples spread out at the contact point.


    "Hula..."


    Then the two figures flickered again and kept fighting with each other. Each time they touched each other, they immediately dodged after a slight touch. The speed of the two people was still getting faster and faster.


    Around the square, many figures were full of wonder, looking at the two flash figures in the scene. With their eyesight, most of them could only see a light golden light and a white light constantly flashing and sputtering, and the fuzzy shadow kept dragging out long traces.


    All people''s eyes were completely attracted to the two blurred shadows in the middle of the square.


    The whole square began to be silent for no reason, except for the low and dull sound caused by the collision of the two shadows at different times.


    "Bang!"


    At this moment, Cao Qitai sneered at the corner of his mouth, and several handprints in his hand condensed into shape. Finally, the track suddenly changed, and the vast dark air poured into it, and then it turned into a palm print that seemed to swing left and right.


    "Wear flowers and seal palms!"


    Cao Qitai gave a light drink. It seemed that the palm print swayed left and right, but it kept on closing the space in front of Du Shaofu. The terror spread like a storm.


    "What a strong martial art, I''m afraid it''s the pinnacle of congenital perfection level. It''s close to the level of" moving product. ""Cao Qitai''s momentum has also increased a lot. It seems that he has reached the pinnacle of the level of perfection in his innate state."


    "Worthy of being the son of the princess of Liuyun County, extraordinary!"


    Inspired by Cao Qitai''s palm print, many of the strong men with fierce vision can''t help but sweat for Du Shaofu. They have fought no less than 20 moves. At this moment, Cao Qitai clearly wants to use all his strength to solve Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu also obviously felt the extraordinary of the palm print. One after another, the fingerprints condensed, and a stream of mysterious Qi flowed through the meridians of his body, and finally gathered in the palm.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s momentum suddenly became terrifying, and the terrible waves kept fluctuating around him.


    The surrounding squares seem to have countless energy of heaven and earth. They are pouring all over Du Shaofu''s body, making the surrounding space fluctuate like a boiling water surface, and even there is a light sign in his body, which makes a terrible breath burst out.


    "It seems that it''s using martial arts in the ditch, or is it a" moving product "level of martial arts


    "This seems to be the Du family''s stormy palm. It''s not the martial arts skill on the other side of the congenital boundary. How can it be so strong?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s hand, his terrifying momentum has once again attracted countless surprised eyes.


    It seems that it''s not the same as the stormy wave


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and other strong men of the Du family were shocked by Du Shaofu''s stormy palms. It was obviously Du''s stormy palms, but Weineng was much stronger than the others in the family.


    "The waves are rough!"


    Just as the former''s palm print fell, Du Shaofu''s stormy palm was also successful.


    When the handprint was launched, the two fingerprints suddenly hit each other, and the dull sound like thunder suddenly spread out. In an instant, a strong wind like waves of stormy waves spread and spread.


    "Boom!"


    The space is shaking, the square is shaking, the bluestone ground, the stone slabs are flying together, sweeping away, countless dust and gravel shooting.


    The two figures almost receded at the same time, accompanied by the intense shooting of dust and gravel.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu retreated six steps, and there were six inch footprints in the place he passed. When he took the last step to stabilize his body, his face turned pale.


    Cao Qitai retreated thirteen steps. The stone slabs turned into powder. When he finally stabilized himself, his eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu.


    "Pooh


    At the same time, a mouthful of blood overflowed from the corner of Cao Qitai''s mouth. His eyes were unbelievable. He could not accept that he could not do anything about a person whose cultivation was lower than him by a large margin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    "Du Shaofu is too strong to suppress the perfect peak of the innate state."


    The strong members of the big families were also shocked. Everyone could see that Cao Qitai suffered a great loss just after the two men''s efforts, and Du Shaofu had the absolute upper hand.


    The people of Qin family looked pale and ugly, and this result was unacceptable to them.


    "Did Cao Qitai fail?"


    All eyes fell on Cao Qitai''s body. After such a big loss, Cao Qitai still has to fight. If he continues to fight, he is afraid that he will suffer more and more losses.


    "I said I was strong."


    Looking at Cao Qitai, Du Shaofu''s face was smiling, but his heart was also quite touched. Cao Qitai was really strong enough. He had just used all his strength, but he still had the upper hand and suppressed him.


    Don''t know why, Du Shaofu felt that Cao Qitai seemed to be suppressing something. At the moment, his heart was not completely relaxed.


    All of a sudden, Cao Qitai''s pale face suddenly returned to ruddy. He gave Du Shaofu a smile. His smile was gloomy and ferocious, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Around the square, with Cao Qitai''s pale complexion returning to ruddy, he also raised many people''s attention. At present, many eyes became surprised, and the whispering was also heard.


    "Boy, it''s really strong, but you think you can really beat me."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Cao Qitai''s voice was also a lot colder. He said coldly, "if I can show my real strength, you are really enough to make you look impressive. It''s a pity that today you will still be defeated by me!"


    When the voice fell, Cao Qitai''s breath began to climb again and kept climbing.


    The terrifying momentum swept through the center of the square in a mess, like a storm. In the breath of Cao Qitai''s ascent, there was also a kind of cold and overcast atmosphere, which made people feel like falling into the ice space.


    When Cao Qitai''s climbing breath stabilized, his whole body breath even began to have runes and began to spread. The breath was moving!


    "The pulse first ascends, Cao Qitai''s real cultivation is the pulse first ascends!"


    "Oh, my God, it''s just the beginning of the pulse. It''s too strong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Many eyes around the square were shocked. Among the big families, many powerful people were astonished. This is a complete shock. Cao Qitai can reach the level of pulsating state at his present age. This talent is absolutely terrifying.


    Only the people of the Qin family got excited from the original depression. They didn''t expect that Cao Qitai had been hiding his cultivation and had been climbing the pulse realm. This was his real cultivation.


    Everyone knows that in the practice of martial arts, from the acquired to the innate, is a real step to the level of martial arts. At the pulsating level, this is another watershed.


    There is a substantial difference between pulsation level and congenital condition.


    The innate state is to open the Shenque and condense the mysterious Qi.


    The pulse level is already opening the martial pulse and can use the force of the martial pulse.


    Martial pulse is the most important for a martial arts practitioner to cultivate. For a martial arts practitioner, the pulse level will begin to show thoroughly.


    "No, it''s too deep in Cao Qitai''s collection. Shaofu is in danger."


    Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong suddenly changed color. How could they not know that, compared with the perfect peak of the congenital state and the initial climbing of the pulsating level, it was an insurmountable mountain, and Du Shaofu was only on the other side of the congenital boundary.


    "Well, Du Shaofu, wait for you to be trampled on."


    In the daytime, the gloomy faces of Ming and other people sneer at each other. They were upset to see Du Shaofu suppress Cao Qitai. At the moment, he saw that Cao Qitai was in a pulsating state, and he could not wait to see Du Shaofu being trampled.


    "Pulsating state, it''s pulsating state."


    He thought that without Du Shaofu, he would have won the championship this time.


    But when he saw Cao Qitai''s real cultivation, he knew that without Du Shaofu, he would not have won the championship this time.


    One blow after another, so that the dragon heart can not accept, he can not accept that he was outstanding since childhood, but today everyone is better than him.


    When the cultivation was fully revealed, Cao Qitai slowly raised his head, and his gloomy eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu with a sneer at the corners of his mouth. During the change of his fingerprints, a cold and dark air began to fluctuate and mysterious runes began to spread all over his body.


    The whole body is covered by runes, and the dazzling light of runes lingers around the body, just like a series of light spots. The energy fluctuation is more and more vigorous, and the cold cold breath of Yin locks on Du Shaofu.


    Locked in by a cold and powerful breath, Du Shaofu frowned without any trace. As the party concerned, he could most clearly feel that the former is different from the former at the moment. The momentum and energy fluctuation of the former are more powerful than before.


    "Hula!"After a short period of breathing, Cao Qitai began to spread the light Rune on his bare skin, as if something had moved in his body.


    When the last handprint was condensed, Cao Qitai''s Rune of the whole body was swept out with the powerful and mysterious Qi. Under the strange waves, the shadow of a huge white eagle was quickly condensed outside the body of Zhou.


    The white Giant Eagle wrapped Cao Qitai''s body more than enough, and the virtual shadow loomed on the body surface, just like a living creature. It was sharp and cold, like Cao Qitai''s eyes.


    At this moment, just like Cao Qitai and the shadow of the white Giant Eagle have fused together. A cold and overcast breath spreads, making the surrounding space suddenly fall into the ice cave. The terrible momentum is shocking!


    "Ice and Snow Demon eagle, I didn''t expect that Cao Qitai''s pulse soul was the ice and Snow Demon eagle, which is one of the most famous monsters on the list of earth beasts. It''s not easy to get such a demon beast to become the pulse spirit!"


    "It''s really enviable. If there is no power behind, it''s impossible to capture an ice and Snow Demon eagle and become a pulse soul. For the practitioners at the level of pulsating state, it''s just fantastic!"


    "The ditch uses the pulse and then urges the pulse soul. This is the strongest attack of pulse state cultivation. Cao Qitai is going to have a black hand on Du Shaofu."


    "Not necessarily. Cao Qitai was not long after the pulse first ascended. I''m afraid that he has just cultivated the pulse soul. At this time, he can only stimulate the pulse soul!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the change of Cao Qitai, the five families and the square are surrounded by the color of shock, many people with fierce vision immediately see the extraordinary, ice demon Eagle vein soul, enough to make the five families strong also envy.


    "Boy, it''s over. You are no longer my opponent. We are not at the same level."


    Cao Qitai''s mouth was covered with a ferocious smile. His voice was very hoarse in the cold air all over his body. His voice was like a sword across the glass, which made the eardrum tingle.


    "Squeak!"


    Just as Cao Qitai''s voice fell, and under the gaze of countless eyes in the square, the imaginary ice demon eagle''s shadow fluttered up like wings, and the ice energy like a hurricane swept through.


    Cao Qitai''s body is like a combination of the virtual shadow of the ice and Snow Demon eagle. The light of the rune flashed everywhere, and he crushed Du Shaofu with his heart shaking energy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    "Hula!"


    Ice demon Eagle virtual shadow flutter through the place, flying sand and stone, ice biting, everything is destroyed.


    The terrifying energy fluctuation is enough to make the cultivators who have reached the peak of their natural environment lose their ability to resist.


    Pulse state and congenital state are two levels, which can not be overstepped.


    "It''s really strong. It''s the pulse state."


    Du Shaofu moved. With the charm of the shadow of ice and Snow Demon eagle, the pupils of his eyes which were staring at the shadow of ice and Snow Demon Eagle suddenly shrank, and a light golden light flashed under his feet. With the light golden light flashing, the whole body was covered with a light golden light.


    "Boom


    Countless eyes trembled, and the shadow of ice demon Eagle directly hit Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Fu''s claws are like those of Du Fu''s and Du Fu''s.


    "Click!"


    In a short time, Du Shaofu''s stone slabs all over his body were split, and the dust and dust of the dust and dust of the dust and dust of the ground were shooting violently, and the cracks on the ground spread.


    "No matter how strong Du Shaofu is, he will finally be defeated."


    "Cao Qitai is a pulse state, too strong!"


    All eyes shocked with a slight sigh, for Du Shaofu once again pinched a cold sweat, the result has appeared in the hearts of all.


    No matter how strong the inborn state is, how can it fight against the pulsating state, or the pulse state cultivator with the spirit of ice demon Eagle pulse.


    At this time, with the ground cracking under Du Shaofu''s feet and the flying of gravel and powder, Du Shaofu suddenly made a great deal of gold, and on his skin there were hidden patterns of talismans.


    A domineering and fierce breath suddenly gushed out of Du Shaofu''s body, which shocked the space like the king of monsters sweeping across the sky, and the breath was choking.


    At this moment, for some reason, Cao Qitai''s sharp vision of the shadow of ice and Snow Demon Eagle suddenly showed a color of fear, as if he felt what kind of breath he was most afraid of, and Cao Qitai''s eyes suddenly changed.


    The former''s hands were clasped on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. In addition to tearing up the purple robe on his shoulder, he fell on the skin of the latter''s shoulder, just like falling on the hardest steel plate, and could no longer enter half an inch. A strong sense of fear immediately climbed out of his heart and said, "hiss!"


    When Du Shaofu waved his right hand, the rune surged and the golden light was shining. It was like a big golden wing. With a storm like energy forming, he shot it in an instant and directly waved it on the shadow of the Ice Snow Demon eagle.


    "Hula!"


    In the golden rune, there is a continuous force pouring out of it, which will be bombarded into pieces, destroying the withered and decaying, and the tyranny is incomparable!


    "Not good!"


    Cao Qitai''s face suddenly turned pale and wanted to retreat.


    However, as soon as Cao Qitai was about to retreat, Du Shaofu stamped his foot lightly, and he appeared in front of the former again like lightning.


    Du Shaofu grinned and was domineering. His five fingers were directly clasped on Cao Qitai''s chest, and his body suddenly stopped.


    "Hiss!"


    After that, Du Shaofu jumped up and his whole body rose several meters from the ground. His body was spinning in the air. With the help of his body''s jumping force, he lifted Cao Qitai directly into the air. Then he swooped down from the air like an eagle, and smashed Cao Qitai to the ground.


    All this is as fast as lightning, as fast as thunder!


    As meteorite impact on the ground in general, that kind of visual impact, incomparable, supremacy!


    "Boom


    The sound of silence was like thunder, the ground trembled, and the eyes of the audience were dull and frightened. Seeing Cao Qitai''s body fall like a sandbag, the hard square ground was cracked with large cracks.


    "Wave boxing!"


    But Du Shaofu didn''t stop. He waved his fist, and a fist seal fell directly.


    Looking at the fist that rapidly enlarged in his eyes, Cao Qitai''s heart became more and more heavy. The vague figure of purple robe made him feel fear from his bones, and finally a touch of shock and fear appeared on his face.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    One punch made thirteen rings, and the other fell, and many ribs cracked, and then the surrounding ground cracked one after another.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Cao Qitai''s blood mist gushed out of his mouth, and his body was even more directly impacted into the ground, and countless gravel and dust around him burst out of the dust.


    Silence, the stillness around the square.


    What happened just now, it''s like being in a dream.


    The strong men of the big families are stupefied. They can''t believe it when they witness this scene!


    "Little princess."


    "If you dare to do this, you will die!"


    In the short silence, two loud shouts were heard almost at the same time. In the Qin family lineup, two middle-aged men, who were not members of the Qin family, rushed to Du Shaofu in the field at the same time, which made the space tremble with terror.Compared with Cao Qitai, they are not sure how much better they are.


    "Who dares to touch my Du family?"


    "If you move my nephew, you will die!"


    At the same time, Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong rushed out at the same time, and the two attacks directly fell on the backs of two middle-aged men, one tall and one short.


    Two middle-aged men, one tall and one short, felt the terrible momentum behind them. They had to turn around and turn around immediately. Originally, they were attacking Du Shaofu, but they had to fight with Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong.


    "Bang bang!"


    The sound explosion resounds, four figures bang at each other, the dark air energy bursts out, the strong wind howls, and a large amount of energy ripples spread and open.


    "Chulala..."


    Each of the four figures retreated. Du Zhenwu and the tall middle-aged man fought against each other, and their figures fell back five steps. It seemed that there was no win or lose.


    The short middle-aged and Du Zhixiong recoiled from each other by five steps, but then the fist that the short middle-aged just clenched shook slightly, and a trace of blood trickled down his fingertips. His fist was shocked by the power of Du Zhixiong''s fist, which was obviously the secret loss of Du Zhixiong.


    "Shaofu, are you ok?" Du Zhenwu arrived at Du Shaofu''s side for the first time.


    "Uncle, I''m fine."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, and his face changed slightly. Then, in the eyes of two middle-aged people, one tall and one short, who had not yet had time to respond, he put Cao Qitai, who was almost fainted, into his hands.


    "Boy, what do you want to do?"


    Two middle-aged men, one tall and one short, suddenly changed their faces. If something happened to the young princess, they would be finished.


    Du Shaofu''s face was rather gloomy. He looked at the two middle-aged men, one tall and one short, and said, "you just hit me. Are you sure you want to ask me what I want to do?"


    "Boy, you dare to move a hair of little princess, you will die without a burial place!" The tall middle-aged man was angry. He didn''t expect that a younger generation would dare to threaten him.


    "On Monday, I asked for recommendation tickets and coffee. There will be a big outbreak when it is put on the shelves on the 16th. There will be a big explosion. The brothers and sisters have to bear with themselves. After they are put on the shelves, Xiao Yu works hard and tries hard to update them. Please leave some flowers for Xiao Yu. Thank you first. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    "Then I''ll see if Cao Qitai dies first or if I die first. If it offends me, I''ll kill Cao Qitai first. As for me, I''m afraid you can''t kill me." Du Shaofu looked straight at him without flinching. His eyes became more and more gloomy.


    Du Shaofu was clear in his mind that he could not kill himself without the presence of the uncle and the second uncle.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu also has a card. If you call on the king scale demon tiger, you can immediately run. Judging from the two men''s hand, they can''t beat Wang scale demon tiger.


    "Boy, dare you!"


    Tall and middle-aged, he roared, but his face was a little scared. Judging from Du Shaofu''s hand, he was really afraid that Du Shaofu would do that.


    "I hate people who don''t believe me."


    There was a smile on Du Shaofu''s face. In the frightened eyes of the tall middle-aged, Du Shaofu once again threw the can Ling Cao Qitai to the ground, causing the bloodstain on Cao Qitai''s mouth.


    "Bang!"


    This moment, tall middle-aged heart is broken in general, anger rolling, roaring anger: "boy, you..."


    At the moment, all the people of the Qin family are suffering from blood dripping pain. Du Shaofu''s move did not take the Du family seriously. It was Cao Qitai who fell, but Cao Qitai was the son-in-law of the Qin family.


    "What are you? Do you want to gamble again? Dare I?"


    Du Shaofu interrupted the tall man''s middle-aged words, and once again held Cao Qitai, who had just fallen again and was really dead, in his hands. He made a gesture and fell like a ball.


    "Stop it, I believe it, stop it!"


    He didn''t expect that Du Shaofu would be so cruel at a young age. He could not help but fall again.


    Du Shaofu''s face showed a satisfied smile and looked at the two humanitarians: "why do you want to bully me with the big, or with the more?"


    Their faces twitched, and the short middle-aged gritted their teeth and said, "we saw that the little princess was injured. We were in a hurry for a moment. Unexpectedly, the little princess has lost. Please let our little princess go."


    "I can''t let him go. If I let him go, what should you do with me? You bully the weak, bully the small with the big, and bully the less with more. I''m not your opponent." Du Shaofu said with a smile that he would not let go.


    "We promise not."


    The tone of senior middle-aged people has been completely softened. At present, they can''t do anything to Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong of the Du family. However, the little princess has passed out in Du Shaofu''s hands and must be healed immediately and can''t afford to delay a minute.


    "You not only destroyed the competition among the younger generation of the five families in our stone city, but also bullied me. You clearly did not put my stone city in the eye, when no one in my stone city could fail?"


    Du Shaofu looked at them indifferently, but his voice became sharp. He said, "promise me not. You have to promise the Lord of stone city."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, no one saw Ye Baolin''s eyes, but he had no choice but to wipe a bitter smile. The abnormal Du Shaofu clearly wanted to push the trouble of seriously injuring Cao Qitai on the whole stone city and his city Lord.


    Hearing this, the tall middle-aged man''s face twitched again. He immediately turned around and looked at Ye Baolin and said, "Lord Ye, we saved people for a while. Please forgive him. Our little princess needs to heal his wounds urgently. Can we talk about it later?"


    "You are visitors from abroad, but you just waited for a move, but it is really a bit too much. It is really when I have no one in stone city."


    Ye Baolin got up and looked at the tall, short and middle-aged two humanitarians: "fortunately, nothing happened just now. Let''s just forget it."


    "Hasn''t something happened that you don''t want to see?"


    Tall and short two middle-aged heart secretly scold unceasingly, their little princess has been hit like that, the secret way is this what we want to see.


    Ye Baolin finished, and then looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes suddenly softened and said, "Shaofu, they are guests from afar. As the master of the stone city, we should be more generous."


    "It''s up to the Lord."


    Du Shaofu laughed. Anyway, his goal had been achieved. He threw Cao Qitai, who had fainted in his hand, to the tall middle-aged man.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to really destroy Cao Qitai. Cao Qitai was the son of the princess of LiuYun county. If he died, the consequences would be conceivable. The Du family could not afford to provoke the whole LiuYun county. At that time, it would not be enough to have a king scale demon tiger.


    However, Du Shaofu was not too worried. Even if the Cao family hated themselves, they were still dumb. Anyway, there was the Ye family, which would not cause too much trouble to the Du family. Ye''s family has been pulling themselves into the water, and at this time, it''s natural that they can''t stop pulling the Ye family into the water.


    "Mountains and rivers meet, regret has a period!"


    Taking over CaO Qitai, he was a tall middle-aged man with an embarrassing face. He looked at the people around him, and then they turned around and left.After Qin''s family, several young people who were not Qin''s also walked out immediately. They did not pay attention to the people of Qin family, and finally disappeared in the square.


    Qin Xiaolu returned to the Qin family lineup, looking at the field, her eyes have been a bit dull.


    "We won, brother Shaofu won!"


    With that LiuYun county people left the square, Du family lineup, a group of younger generation burst out an excited cry.


    "Brother Shaofu, you are very kind!"


    "Our Du family finally won!"


    Du''s younger generation, Du Yu, Du Xue and others were excited and excited.


    In the end, many young people of the Du family rushed directly to the square, and could not help but lift Du Shaofu and throw him into the air.


    "We won."


    Du Hao, Du Chong and Du Yan are also excited to clench their fists. At this moment, they are all happy for the Du family. The domineering posture of the Du family''s people just now makes them look at them with blood boiling. As a member of the Du family, they are also proud and proud.


    "Boom


    "Du Shaofu is very kind."


    "Good!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Around the square, spectators, also broke out to see amazing cheers, all for it.


    The purple robed boy, in such a contest among the younger generation of five families, shocked everyone with the most tyrannical posture.


    In particular, the last wonderful war, the final wonderful counterattack, the people watching it surging, for a long time can not calm down.


    Around the square, where cheers and shouts were thunderous, unusual young girls were shouting out Du Shaofu''s name. More boldly, they directly expressed their love.


    Those young men are also impressed by it, that domineering attitude swept everything, no man does not look forward to.


    "Du family, it''s so hidden!"


    Among the big families, many powerful people exclaimed that who would believe that Du Shaofu was the stupid young master of that decade. This is definitely a smoke bomb deliberately fabricated by the Du family to confuse others.


    Dusk, Du family, a boiling, bright lights, on the difference between the decorated.


    As Du Shaofu won the championship in the competition among the younger generations of the five families, he defeated a pulsating new level of cultivation with his cultivation on the other side of the congenital realm. What a thrilling thing it is to surpass the realm and defeat the opponent!


    Whether they were the children of Du family who liked or disliked Du Shaofu at the beginning, they are all happy for it at this moment. As a member of the Du family and as the children of the Du family, they are all proud of it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    "Shaofu, it was my aunt who was not good at the beginning. You should forgive my aunt."


    "Shaofu, sit down quickly. I have some healing pills, which are helpful for restoring the dark Qi. Take them quickly."


    In the hall of Du''s family, those three aunts and six women who were sorry for Du Shaofu at the beginning, all of them were flushed with color, and they were smiling awkwardly at Du Shaofu''s side.


    "You are all my elders. I have long forgotten what happened before."


    As the saying goes, raising one''s hand and not hitting a smiling face is not bad. Du Shaofu knows that these three aunts and sisters are not bad people. They are just too protective for their children, just like the eldest uncle and the second uncle will protect him. Therefore, Du Shaofu will not be so stingy. Anyway, he will not suffer any loss.


    "A bunch of bastards, come here for me."


    The roar came out and rang through the hall. An old man pulled Du Hao to Du Shaofu''s side. After Du Hao''s death, he followed Du Yan and others. All of them were ordinary Duhao, Du Yan and Du GUI, but there was no doubt that Du Shaofu had taught them a good lesson.


    "Elder."


    Du Guangyao, the elder of the Du family, has a very high status in the Du family. He is also a member of the Du family. His status is not much lower than that of the clan leader.


    "Elder."


    Du Shaofu knew the elder, but from his childhood, he did not speak much. On the square today, the elder was also present.


    "Shao Fu, I have brought this group of bastards and asked them to make a good apology to you."


    The elder looked at Du Shaofu with a soft look on his face. Then he looked back at Du Hao and others behind him. However, he was very angry and said, "a group of bastards used to bully Shaofu. If Shaofu hadn''t tolerated you all the time, you wouldn''t know how many bones would have been broken. How could Du''s family take away this time without Shaofu Guan, can''t we rely on you who are not angry? Which of the Qin, Bai, ye, and Fu families is not better than you. "


    Du Hao, Du GUI, Du Yan, etc. were scolded by the elder, and they were afraid to speak.


    "Elder, they are still children. Let it be."


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and others have come up. Du Hao is still the grandson of the elder. Now the elder comes to express his position in person, which means different things.


    "If you don''t beat and beat these bastards, I''m afraid the future of this life will be destroyed. How can we expand and prosper the Du family?"


    The elder elder didn''t give Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong too much face. He angrily pulled Du Hao''s ear and directly grabbed Du Shaofu in front of him. He said, "I''d like to apologize to your cousin Shaofu. Later, I''ll let your cousin give you some advice on your worthless things. Maybe in the future, we can do something to strengthen our Du family."


    "Cousin Shaofu, it used to be our fault..."


    Please forgive me, cousin


    Du Hao, Du GUI and Du Yan, who dare not to obey, bow their heads and admit their mistakes one after another.


    "I''ve forgotten all those things. Everyone is the son of Du family. It''s not necessary."


    Du Shaofu is not a stingy person. He nods to Du Hao and others. After all, they are Du''s children.


    "That''s right. Be honest with me in the future."


    The elder let Du Hao go, and there was a smile on his old face. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, you are not as good as you. You don''t have to worry about these incompetent cousins. You can take time to point out and don''t let them go out and lose the face of the Du family."


    "The elder is not old, but his brain is clearer than anyone else."


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and others all secretly admire each other in their hearts. The elder seems to be a little biased and even flatters Du Shaofu, but in fact it is for Du Hao and others. Of course, it is also for the whole Du family.


    "The elder is serious."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. How could Du Shaofu not see it now? He also admired and respected him.


    "Good boy, Tingxuan gave birth to a good son. I''m lucky for the Du family."


    The elder nodded, his eyes twinkled, and then left the hall surrounded by people.


    At dusk, the sun slowly penetrated into the thin clouds and turned into a red ball. The red clouds spread all over the sky, gradually fading from layer to layer, until the sky became gray and white.


    When Du Shaofu returned to the courtyard, the drunkard father stayed at home, but he still held the wine pot and leaned gently against the cane chair, watching the sunset.


    "The wine pot I bought you didn''t work." Du Shaofu went to the drunkard''s father and sat down by the cane chair, looking at the sunset.


    "After a long time of feeling, I can''t bear to throw it away."


    Du Tingxuan didn''t say a word more. He opened the stopper on the wine pot and took a sip of the wine.


    Du Shaofu continued to watch the setting sun. After a moment, he whispered, "today, I have won the contest among the younger generations of the five major families."


    Du Tingxuan didn''t speak. The two father and son were sitting quietly, but they were looking very warm."Have a drink."


    After a quiet moment, Du Tingxuan handed the wine pot to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu took the pot and took a big drink. The hot feeling passed through his throat. After a breath of wine, he belched the wine and gave it back to his father.


    "Stone city is too small." After taking over the wine pot, Du shaoting continued to lean on the cane chair.


    "If I have a chance, I''ll go outside and have a look." Said Du Shaofu.


    "It''s too big out there." Du Tingxuan said again.


    Du Shaofu did not speak again, and Du Tingxuan did not speak again. The two father and son sat quietly for a long time.


    It was not until the night completely shrouded the sky that Du Shaofu returned to his room.


    Night shrouds, the stone city is noisy.


    "I''m not reconciled. I''m not reconciled."


    At home, he was confused and gloomy. Today''s result was unacceptable to him.


    "Both Du Shaofu and Cao Qitai are very strong. Their talents are terrible. Especially Du Shaofu, he is too abnormal."


    Chen Qingsong sat upright, his face was rather gloomy, and then a sneering radiance appeared from the corner of his mouth. He looked at the dragon and said, "long er, heal your wounds well. If you can win or lose for a while, it is not enough for us to talk about heroes. We still have a chance and have a big chance. It is important to get the secret bones and blood essence left by the existence. As long as you can get it, it will be enough to take Du Shaofu and Cao Shaofu Qi Tai step on the foot, even in the whole empire''s peers, but also enough to let you have a place, fight for hegemony


    "Yes, I still have a chance. Compared with the secret bones and blood essence left by the existence, Lei Chi is nothing. Let Du Shaofu try the depth first. As long as I can get the secret bone and blood essence of thunder demon lion, I can turn over. In the future, who can compete with me?" The dragon''s face suddenly showed a sneer, a moment of success or failure, not enough to talk about the hero


    Courtyard Pavilion, charming night.


    "I didn''t expect Du Shaofu to be so strong. It''s incredible." Qin zongqiong stood with her hands down, but her face was not very good-looking.


    "Dad, what are we going to do now?" Qin Xiaolu''s delicate face is a little pale, and there is no blood color.


    Qin zongqiong paced, and then said, "wait, Li''s and Bai''s are waiting. We''re waiting for them to move, Ye''s to move, and Cao''s to move in LiuYun county. Cao''s family won''t stop so easily."


    "Brothers, it''s going to be on the shelves tomorrow. It''s the old rule that there will be a big explosion tomorrow. Please give more support and thanks to all the brothers and sisters. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    "The three masters are not good."


    Stone city, a majestic building, a smart man ran into the side hall.


    In the hall, an old man over half a hundred years old sat upright, holding a enchanting woman in his arms. He was rubbing his head in the woman''s arms. With the big man running in, he was suddenly full of anger and said, "Huang San, if you can''t tell the reason why you can disturb me at this time, you should be ready to receive punishment."


    "Three masters, we just found a bet sheet, a bet sheet of 33000 yuan."


    Huang Sancang said to the old man in a panic. He glanced at the enchanting woman in the old man''s arms. His eyes were angry, but he shivered under the old man''s admonition, and his eyes suddenly withdrew.


    "What''s wrong with a 33000 yuan bet sheet? What a big deal." The old man said darkly.


    "Three in charge, that list bought white plum, 33000 yuan, ah, all the profits we made this time are not enough to compensate."


    Huang San''s face burst into tears. Who could have imagined that the white plum of the white family finally made it to the top four. However, they received a bet sheet of tens of thousands. When they thought of the odds of Baimei, they could not help but sweat.


    Hearing Huang San''s words, the old man''s face suddenly changed greatly. He stood up and almost fell the enchanting woman sitting on her leg on the ground. He said in a hurry: "did you find out who put the bet on it? Please check it out for me?"


    "I''ve found out. I picked up the list myself. Because I bought the white plum of the White House, I remember very clearly that he was a man with a cloak and could not see his appearance clearly. However, listening to the voice, he should be young and young." Huang San said definitely.


    "Very young now, with a voice?"


    The old man asked in a gloomy way. He wiped the cold light in his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "It hasn''t been exchanged yet. We just found such a bet sheet." Huang Sanhui road.


    "We haven''t come to exchange it yet. It should not be our stone city people. Then we are not polite."


    The old man looked up with a cold light in his eyes and looked at Huang San. He made a gesture to wipe his neck and said, "you should know this arrangement. When that person comes to exchange money, it will be..."


    "I don''t know how to deal with it. I''ll deal with it


    It seems that Huang San is not the first time to do such a thing. After nodding, he once again glanced at the enchanting woman, and then reluctantly left the side hall.


    In the morning of the next day, the first light of the morning awakens the vitality of the earth.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a puff out of his mouth. He stretched himself across his knees, and his joints crackled. It was as if he contained endless energy.


    "I''m going to practice in Lei Chi of Ye''s house tomorrow. I have to collect my account today."


    Du Shaofu got up with a smile on his face. After washing himself, he left the Du family.


    Bora business, a famous firm in Shicheng, is also a bet point for the young generation of the five big families.


    The morning glow rose slowly from the half sky of the stone city. A figure in a purple robe and a cloak covered his face appeared outside the Bora business. He looked up at the signboard of the Bora business, and then stepped closer to the Bora business.


    With this person into the Bora business, suddenly many eyes in the shop began to twinkle.


    "Exchange the bet." Purple robe figure put a bet on the counter, looking at a smart middle-aged man standing behind the counter.


    After taking the bet sheet on the counter, Huang San''s eyes flickered without leaving a trace. Then he took the bet and said, "Congratulations, this bet has a great odds. Please follow me to the inner court to exchange it."


    "Good."


    Purple robe figure nodded and went to the inner yard with Huang San.


    "Come on, close the door."


    With the figure of purple robe entering the inner courtyard, several figures of Bora company rushed out and closed the gate directly. All eyes showed fierce light.


    "You are not from stone city, are you?"


    In the inner courtyard, not a narrow courtyard, Huang San suddenly turned back and looked at the purple robe figure wearing a cloak behind him and asked with a smile.


    "Is this related to the exchange bet sheet? I bet 33000 Xuan Yuan, and Baijia Baimei finally entered the top four. According to the odds ratio, it should be 160 times, so the total is 5.28 million Xuan Yuan. Please change it for me quickly. I still have something to do." There was no purple robe in the cloak, but the voice was young indeed.


    Hearing that huge number, Huang San''s face also couldn''t help but whip.


    Who would have thought that taking Bai Mei''s cultivation level as the level of Bai family''s Bai Mei could be able to reach the top four. It is said that Bai Mei had a deep relationship with Du Shaofu of Du family. Under the protection of Du Shaofu, Bai Mei was able to enter the top four.


    Thinking of this, Huang San wanted to destroy Du Shaofu of the Du family. But for Du Shaofu, how could Baolai business lose so much.However, Huang San is very aware of his own weight, not to mention that his strength can''t help Du Shaofu. What''s more, Du Shaofu is still a member of the Du family. Baolai''s business can''t afford to provoke the Du family, even the spirit demon hunting group behind the Bora business.


    "I don''t understand the bet sheet, sir."


    Huang San''s face returned to normal, and Huang San''s eyes showed a sneer. Du Shaofu was not afraid of him. It was not the first time that he did such a thing. When he was in the demon hunting group of the heavenly spirits, many human lives and monsters died in his hands.


    The purple robe figure under the cloak raised his head, and Huang San could feel two sharp and frightening eyes from inside the cloak.


    "You mean you don''t want to change it. I''ll give you one last chance. Don''t let yourself regret it." The voice in the cloak was also quite indifferent.


    "Ha ha, regret, in this stone city in addition to the five families, we will fear who."


    Huang San laughs. In addition to the five families in the stone city, who will they be afraid of? What''s more, even the five families have their backers. Otherwise, how can Bora business stand in the stone city controlled by the five families.


    The laughter converged. Huang San''s chill in his eyes flickered. He waved his hand and said, "do it!"


    "Whoosh!"


    With the fall of Huang San''s voice, no less than 20 figures appeared in every corner of the courtyard. All of them were eyes with killing intention. All of a sudden, the purple robe figure was trapped in it in a fan shape.


    "Brothers, tomorrow will be on the shelves, and it will start to explode at 12:00 noon. Please leave some flowers for Xiao Yu. Ten face loving people of Xiaoyu, please don''t let Xiaoyu''s achievements be too bad. Ask for subscription, flowers and maintenance. What Xiaoyu can do is to make efforts to break out tomorrow. The success depends on all brothers and sisters. First Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    "Boy, you should remember to be smart in your next life. You shouldn''t be so greedy. My Bora company''s money is not so good." Huang San sneered and waved slightly, indicating that the twenty men would do it.


    "Kill him."


    The 20 men were full of mysterious Qi and were armed with weapons. Immediately, someone rushed directly to the figure in purple robe, and slashed at the cloak of the figure in purple robe.


    "Hiss!"


    Just when the sharp knife fell, the figure of the figure in purple robe disappeared under the knife awn like a ghost.


    "Bang!"


    There was a low, dull sound. Before people could react to it, they saw that the body of the person who had just made the move was directly shaken away. With the pouring of blood mist, the body fell into the distance, and the ground trembled. Then there was no movement, and they did not know whether it was dead or alive.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Ah..."


    Like a series of burst sound, the sound of broken ribs in the ear, the sound of sad howling constantly spread out.


    The purple shadow passed like a ghost. Nearly 20 bodies were scattered with parabola. They were lying in the courtyard in all directions. A large amount of blood mist spurted out, spreading the blood red on the ground and spreading the bloody smell.


    "Hiss!"


    The figure of purple robe finally falls in front of Huang San, who has not had time to react. Everything is just a few short breathing time.


    "Strong man, this man is strong!"


    Huang San''s face was shocked and his pupils shrank. Judging from his experience of walking in the Wudu mountains, he saw a strong man in front of him. He misread his eyes, and his strength was much stronger than he had imagined.


    "Hiss!"


    The figure of purple robe is buckled to Huang San with one hand, and the sharp claw print seems to tear the barrier of air.


    Huang Sanmu was afraid, but at least he was also a first-time practitioner in the natural environment. The dark air under his feet surged and quickly retreated. He also drank in his mouth: "help the three masters. Let''s get in touch with your ideas."


    "Hiss!"


    The claw marks of the purple robe figure are like maggots of tarsal bones, which can''t be avoided by Huang San''s cultivation. Just two steps back, they are buckled on the shoulder. The claw marks crush the obstruction of the dark Qi all over his body, and then they buckle directly on several acupoints on his shoulder.


    Suddenly, Huang San screamed and howled, unable to lift a trace of strength.


    "Ah..."


    That kind of deep pain, so that the yellow three sides of the color when pale, wailing sound resounding.


    "Whoosh!"


    The movement in the courtyard once again attracted a lot of figures, and dozens of figures came rushing from everywhere. Looking at the bloody people lying on the ground, their faces changed greatly, and their eyes immediately became cautious and surrounded the people in purple robes in the courtyard.


    "Let go of him, I''ll spare your life!"


    A half hundred year old man came out of the inner courtyard, followed by several practitioners with strong breath.


    "Three masters help, three masters save me." Huang San saw the old man coming and screamed for help. His face was pale.


    The figure in the purple robe looked up at the old man, and said, "I''m here to exchange the bet list. There are 5.2 million Xuan coins in total. You just wanted to kill me. Add 5 million Xuan coins. I don''t want the change. There are 10 million Xuan coins in total. I''ll go after you give them to me."


    "Ten million yuan, ha ha..."


    The old man who pretended not to be angry but laughed instead. He seemed to hear the most funny words in the world, and his laughter suddenly converged. A terrible breath broke out all over his body. The mighty momentum made the surrounding space full of waves, and the momentum made the people around him breathe for a while.


    "I don''t care who you are. If you can''t get out of the Bora shop today, you''re dead!"


    The voice of sombre cheering came from the old man''s mouth, and the cold light in his eyes shot.


    "Three masters, you want to save me, three masters!"


    Huang San''s face was pale, and fear welled up in his pupils. He did not intend to pay attention to his life or death.


    "It seems to be stronger than Cao Qitai. It''s really not weak."


    Purple robe figure slightly light way, looking at the old man, light way: "I''ll give you another chance, add five million Xuan coins, a total of 15 million Xuan coins, I can think that everything has not happened."


    "Fifteen million Xuan coins!"


    The old man sneered, 15 million yuan yuan, not to mention the whole Bora business is not worth the price, even the whole heaven spirit demon hunting group behind the Bora business can not come out.


    Fifteen million Xuan coins, perhaps the whole stone city, only five families can take out.


    The old man with strong clothes coldly looked at the purple robe figure and said, "you are looking for death. Heaven has a way. You don''t go. Hell has no door. You just come here."


    "The chance is for you. Remember, you don''t want it." Purple robe figure light way.


    "I''m not ashamed to die!"


    As the third leader of the psychic demon hunting group, although he is now in charge of the Bora business, it does not mean that he will not kill people.It is no doubt that he is ruthless and powerful to be the third leader of the demon hunting group, one of the top three in the edge of the whole wild animal mountain range.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, just as the dark air of the old man was fluctuating, a sudden gust of wind surged in the middle of the courtyard, and a tiger roar rang through the air, shaking the whole stone city.


    At this moment, the whole stone city was shaken. The tiger roared and thundered like thunder. Among the big families, there were strong ones plundering out.


    "Monsters roar, a monster strong man broke into the stone city!"


    "No, a monster broke into the stone city!"


    Within the big families, the shadows moved. At the first time, some strong people swept away in the direction of the roar of the monsters. As the big families of the stone city, they had the responsibility and obligation to guard the stone city.


    A huge flying tiger with two wings from the North appeared in the sky above the courtyard. The whole body was covered with King''s scales. The tiger''s mouth was ferocious and roared. The outspread wings were twenty feet in size. The huge tiger swooped down, and the real tiger pounced on the old man.


    "The king scale demon tiger at the level of Mai Ling, how could such a strong monster intrude into the stone city?"


    The sudden change made the strong old man suddenly look up. When he saw the huge tiger, his gloomy and sneering face was filled with fright and fear. However, he could not afford to deal with the purple robed figure in front of him. He quickly retreated at the first time, and did not even have the courage to fight.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of the tiger was deafening. The giant tiger chased the old man with strong clothes. His wings fluttered. The roof of the surrounding courtyard was directly overturned, and the stones were shot at. The sound of "roaring" collapses was heard.


    "Ah..."


    The old man with strong clothes screamed and howled. Before he fled far away, he was directly grabbed by the tiger claws of the king scale demon tiger, which was spread with the talisman and secret patterns. The back suddenly burst with blood, and the skeleton was broken, and the howl and scream in the mouth immediately came out.


    Just as the scream just came out, the king scale demon tiger swallowed the third leader of the Ling.


    The three masters did not expect to be killed. Today, a king scale demon tiger at the level of pulse spirit suddenly appeared beside him, and then swallowed him alive.


    When he killed the old man with strong clothes, the huge King scale demon tiger paid no attention to other people. He flapped his wings and soared into the air, whistling with the storm, and then disappeared into the air.


    The huge fierce tiger came suddenly and went quickly, but the ferocious and terrifying momentum shocked people''s soul, but it made the people around them difficult to breathe and could not recover for a long time.


    "Is the third leader dead?"


    When the dozens of people came back to their senses a little, they looked at each other in awe. The three leaders who were powerful and incomparable in their mind actually died as simple as that.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Huang San was held in the hands of the figure in purple robe. After the scene in front of him made him regain his mind, he immediately fell down to swallow his saliva and sweat.


    "Now, can you give me fifteen million yuan?" Purple robe figure carrying yellow three, close to Huang San asked.


    "Sir, no, my Lord, I really can''t take out 15 million yuan. Even the whole Bora company can''t take it out. However, I know that there are only so many Xuan coins that the younger generation of five major families have gained from the contest. Please spare your life."


    Huang San wails and pleads. The third leader is killed by a sudden fierce tiger. He has no more to rely on.


    "Two million, but it''s not enough. This account has to be calculated slowly."


    Purple robe figure voice falls, and then around the gaze, will wear the cloak off, throw it aside in the ruins, exposed a resolute face.


    And when all the people looked at that resolute face, their eyes changed suddenly, and then they began to look at each other with surprise.


    "Du Shaofu, how can you be Du Shaofu of the Du family?"


    Huang San finally saw the face in front of her eyes. Her eyes changed in surprise, and then she was dead.


    No wonder he always felt that the figure in purple robe had a familiar feeling. His body and voice were familiar. It turned out that the person who won the Bora business was Du Shaofu, the young master of Du family who won the championship of the five major families yesterday, that bullying and terrifying youth.


    At the moment, Huang San looks dispirited. He knows very well that if the three leaders just now know that the winner is Du Shaofu of Du family, he will not dare to make any suggestions at all. No matter how, he will collect all the Xuan coins and send them to the Du family.


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly heavy. The night before yesterday, he sold his three bags of heaven and earth. In addition, he also sold many treasures to Du''s firm. Finally, he collected 33000 Xuan coins and planned to make some money to cope with the increasingly difficult situation.


    Zhen Qingchun''s elixir is consumed more and more expensive every time. If he doesn''t make money, he can''t keep it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    Therefore, Du Shaofu came up with the idea of betting. When he passed the Bora store, he disguised himself and went in, so that no one would see the only player of the Du family who actually came to bet. If it was spread out, it would cause a lot of unnecessary disturbance.


    Du Shaofu originally wanted to bet on himself, only to find that he was a hot bet this time. The odds were very low. Even if he had bet all of them, even if he won the championship, he would have only three times the odds.


    Three times the odds, a total of more than 90000 Xuan Yuan, excluding the capital, to win 66000 Xuan Yuan.


    The odds of those who are not popular are very high, some even to hundreds of times.


    This made Du Shaofu''s mind flash, thirty-three thousand Xuan coins, and finally bite his teeth, finally pressed on the white plum of the Bai family.


    Baimei, the eight fold cultivation of the day after tomorrow, enters the top ten, which is 30 times the odds. It is 120 times to enter the first five, and 160 times to enter the top four.


    This made Du Shaofu want to take a risk, and then there was a scene in which all the big families were puzzled.


    After winning the bet, the amount was huge. Du Shaofu was not stupid. Naturally, he didn''t believe the Bora company very much. He called Wang scale demon tiger to wait outside.


    After entering Baolai business, Du Shaofu found out that the situation was not right. If he did not have a plan in mind, how could he still go deep into the tiger''s den to make a risk.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In a short period of time, outside the Bora business, there was a roar of kicking on the door. There was a lot of noise, as if many people were rushing to come.


    Looking at Huang San, who was detained by himself, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved slightly, then his face showed a faint smile and said softly, "you''ve got something wrong. You''ve got a big problem."


    "Whoosh."


    Just as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, many figures came in a hurry, and a strong breath came.


    The whole Bora business has been wrapped up.


    It is Ye Baolin, ye Qingsong, Qin zongqiong, baijiabaijiru, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and other powerful members of the family. There is no doubt that it was the amazing roar of the tiger that led to the owners of the five families.


    "What''s the matter? What happened just now?"


    Looking at a mess of the scene, many eyes change color and doubt.


    "Du Shaofu."


    When many eyes are looking at the ruins of the scene, but there is the figure of Du Shaofu, their faces change color again, especially the green pine of the family. When they look around, their faces are the most ugly.


    "Shaofu, why are you here? Are you ok?" When Du Zhixiong saw Du Shaofu, he immediately rushed to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Second uncle, I''m fine."


    A smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s face, and then he explained the general situation of the trouble caused by the bet sheet.


    As for the appearance of the king scale demon tiger, Du Shaofu only said that he did not know it. The king scale demon tiger suddenly appeared, killed the three leaders and then left suddenly.


    After listening to Du Shaofu''s explanation of the general situation, Du Zhixiong could not help it. He immediately cried out in a rage: "son of a bitch, I dare to repay the debts of the Du family, and the Du family dare to deal with them. If you come, tie all the people of the borai business, and the Bora business is sealed for me first."


    As Du Zhixiong''s voice dropped, Du''s children, who had been angry for a long time, rushed out immediately, and tied up the rest of the people of Bora business on the ground.


    But the people of the Bora firm dare not fight back. In the stone city, who dares to fight with the five families.


    At this point, if you also fight back, I''m afraid the Du family''s people can immediately kill them on the spot.


    After listening to Du Shaofu''s explanation, many people finally understood why Du Shaofu had been protecting the white plum of the Bai family during the contest yesterday.


    The feeling is that even if Du Shaofu had planned Baolai''s business in the early morning, a single bet would be enough to ruin the business.


    5.2 million yuan, which is a huge number for the five families.


    "Du Shaofu is too black and cruel


    The strong men of every big family sighed in their hearts and looked at the young man who looked straight and clear, kind-hearted and harmless to human beings and animals. In fact, this guy was a black, vicious, and cunning pervert.


    "Yao Qingsong, you have to give me an account of this, otherwise my Du family will never give up!"


    Du Zhenwu''s eyes suddenly glared at Chen Qingsong, and the expression on his face was absolutely not meant to be a joke.


    "Du Zhenwu, what do you mean? This matter has nothing to do with me!" The green pines sink.


    Du Zhenwu shook his long sleeve and looked at Lin Qingsong directly. He said, "you don''t pretend to be garlic. You even want to deal with my nephew. No wonder I''m not polite. Behind the Bora shop is the spirit hunting demon group, which has something to do with your family!"


    The eyes of other families also fell on Chen Qingsong. How could the people of the big families not know these things? There are some vassal forces behind the big families. In fact, the Bora business and the spirit demon hunting group are actually together.Tianling demon hunting group is the vassal force of the Yao family, which is no longer an open secret among the big families.


    "The demon hunting troupe has nothing to do with my family, and this time it has nothing to do with me."


    With his teeth clenched, he said coldly. At the moment, he wanted to tear up the people of the Bora company. These bastards dare to deal with Du Shaofu so openly and honestly. Isn''t it that he is looking for death? Even if his family wants to do something, he can''t be so open and aboveboard.


    If he now admitted that the Bora company had something to do with him, he would undoubtedly admit that the Baolai company''s attempt to kill Du Shaofu had something to do with the family.


    In the full view of the public, the Du family, whether it is because of face or revenge, will definitely and the family vow to give up.


    Chen Qingsong is not afraid of the Du family, but he does not want to fight with the Du family now, and he can not fight in this special period. What''s more, if he admits at this time, it is undoubtedly the Du family who is in a passive position.


    Therefore, in any case, he knew that he could not admit that he could only abandon the Bora company and the spirit demon hunting group at this time.


    It''s just that Pu Qingsong doesn''t know at this time that Baolai company is also holding back. Just before the big families came in, none of them knew that Du Shaofu of the Du family was wearing a cloak. Otherwise, if they had the courage, they would not dare to touch Du Shaofu.


    "You Qingsong, it''s good that you have nothing to do with you. If it has something to do with your family, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. I''ll kill one of your descendants in the future!" Du Zhenwu glared at Chen Qingsong. This time, he was really angry.


    Du Zhixiong kicked a bound man of Bora business under his feet, but he still didn''t get angry. He said to Du Qi, the deputy commander of Du family, "Duqi, inform the strong in the clan to go to the wild animal mountain range. If you dare to move the Du family''s people, I will kill the demon hunting group of the gods!"


    "Second master, I''ll arrange it now." Du Qi nodded and immediately stepped back to arrange.


    The faces of all the big families changed. Du Shaofu is the most gifted descendant of the Du family. If the people of Baolai company want to kill Du Shaofu, they will undoubtedly move the bottom line of the Du family. If the Du family doesn''t make any big moves, it will not be the Du family. This is also the Du family''s position with other families.


    It''s just that people from all the big families, including Ye Baolin, are puzzled. People in Baolai business are stupid and dare to deal with the Du family. Isn''t it their own death.


    "Hum, my Du family hasn''t killed people for a long time. I''m afraid that many people have forgotten my Du family and thought that I was bullied by Du family!"


    Du Zhixiong kicked one foot and another hard on the chest of a bora company, breaking the rib that he directly kicked, and the blood mist gushed wildly.


    "It''s ok if Shaofu is OK. If there are some people who don''t have long eyes, we should deal with them."


    Ye Baolin spoke, and the meaning of the words also acquiesced in the Du family''s behavior. He even stood on the Du family''s side, obviously supporting the extermination of the demon hunting group.


    Bai Jiru of the Bai family and Qin zongqiong of the Qin family are all speechless. They all know that there is a relationship between the demon hunting group of the heavenly spirits and the Shen family. They are also happy to watch this.


    The Du family''s attempt to destroy the demon hunting group of the heavenly spirits was to weaken the influence of the Liao family. However, this time, they were dumb and ate Coptis, so they could not say what they had suffered.


    "All of a sudden, we can''t see the lower level of the lichen from the lower level of the king of hunting, but we can''t see the lower level of the lichen from the lower level." Ye Baolin continued to say that he was more concerned with how the king scale demon tiger suddenly appeared in the stone city.


    "We must find out whether those evil animals in the wild animal mountain range are going to invade the stone city."


    The strong men of the big families also fell into meditation. A king scale demon tiger with high cultivation level appeared in the stone city, which was really extraordinary. If there were large-scale monsters planning to invade the stone city, the consequences would be terrible.


    It''s just that the people of the big families have been thinking for a long time, but they haven''t found any results in the end.


    Then all the people of the big families had to discuss, and all of them had to make a strict investigation to guard against the large-scale monster invading the stone city recently.


    Du Shaofu did not speak. He simply stood quietly behind the second uncle. He could not tell everyone that the king scale demon tiger was his own.


    From the words of Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong, Du Shaofu is not hard to know. Shicheng is a troubled time recently. It may change at any time. Wang scale demon tiger is his current amulet and big card, even a card of Du family. Therefore, Du Shaofu does not want to expose it.


    In the end, the big families left Baolai business, which owed Du Shaofu a large amount of debt, so the Baolai business was naturally taken over by the Du family.


    Bora business is in the whole stone city, which is also one of the most famous business under the five family businesses. The appraisal is not low.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    Now it''s in the hands of the Du family, and all the big families are secretly envious, but even though the big families are secretly jealous, they can''t get a piece of the pie.


    Not long after that, outside the Du family, there was a powerful Du family who set out on the wild animal mountain, led by the second master Du Zhixiong. The goal was to kill the demon hunting group.


    After that, the spirit of the hunting city was spread.


    Although Tianling demon hunting group is one of the most powerful demon hunting groups on the edge of the wild animal mountain range, it is far worse than that of the Du family. The second master of the Du family went out personally, and the results can be imagined, which also proved that the Du family was really angry.


    That afternoon, Du''s family.


    In the study, Du Zhenwu handed Du Shaofu a Xuan Coin Card in his hand and said, "there are six million Xuan coins in total. We took over the Baolai company. We found more than two million Xuan coins from the Bora company. The goods in the Bora trade name are also worth two million Xuan coins. With the brand of Bora, you can win the bet."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and said with a smile, "uncle, are you giving me six million yuan?"


    With a smile, Du Zhenwu said, "you won 5.2 million yuan, and the rest 800000 Xuan coins are given to you by the family. Because you have given me a fair and aboveboard reason to deal with the spirit demon hunting group. After your second uncle has destroyed that day''s spirit demon hunting group, it is estimated that with the power and family background of the heavenly spirit demon hunting group, more than 3 million Xuan coins can be obtained The 800000 yuan is given to you by the family, and you deserve it. In fact, this time, the family has gained a lot of benefits. "


    "I''m not welcome."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he was no longer polite. He was short of money. As the level of spiritual medicine required for cultivation was higher and higher, it was also more and more expensive. The six million yuan seemed to be a huge sum of money that ordinary people could hardly touch in their whole life, but he certainly couldn''t afford to take Zhen Qingchun for long.


    "Well done this time, but it''s too risky. Don''t be so careless next time."


    Du Zhenwu still had some lingering fear. If the king scale demon tiger did not appear in time, and with the strength level of the three leaders of the spirit hunting demon group that day, the consequences of Du Shaofu would have been more ominous.


    "Yes." Du Shaofu could only nod his head and answer. It''s hard to say that the king scale demon tiger was arranged by himself.


    Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu with satisfaction and continued: "yesterday, you won the championship, today you will have a rest day, tomorrow you will enter the Ye''s thunder pool. How much benefit can you get at that time, it is entirely up to you."


    "I''ll try."


    Du Shaofu had been expecting for a long time. It is said that the thunder pool can exercise itself, which is absolutely good for the golden winged ROC bird''s body training method. Maybe this time, he can enhance his body training method again.


    Du Shaofu has always attached great importance to the method of physical training. If it had not been for the conjoined method, it would have been difficult to say what the result would have been if we had not dealt with Cao Qitai yesterday.


    After Du Zhenwu hesitated for a moment, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "thunder pool is related to thunder demon lion. After you enter the thunder pool, you should pay attention to it, but you should be more careful. If you can find out the situation of thunder demon lion, it is better to pay attention to your own safety."


    Du Shaofu understood what he meant and nodded slightly.


    Ye''s family is undoubtedly the largest force in Shicheng. It has been in control of Shicheng for several generations, and is highly loved by the residents of Shicheng.


    When Du Shaofu arrived outside Ye''s house in the morning of the next day, he was respectfully invited in by the two children of the Ye family.


    Ye''s architecture is continuous, the courtyard pavilions are magnificent, rockeries and pools are everywhere, and the environment is extremely elegant.


    Led by the children of the Ye family, Du Shaofu walked through several long paths. Du Shaofu arrived in a pavilion, and the two children left.


    "Quite early."


    A beautiful shadow comes gently, it is Ye Zijin of Ye family. Today, she is wearing a pair of tight trousers, which makes her slim and straight legs look very slender. What she wears is a light colored short dress, which makes her slender waist and the curvature of her chest form a graceful curve.


    Ye Zijin''s clothes today let the green onion permeate with a bit of charm, so that Du Shaofu also looked at it more often, and then said with a smile: "to practice in the thunder pool, of course, you should come earlier."


    Ye Zijin looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "I am in charge of taking you to the thunder pool. I think it must be the origin and function of thunder pool. You should also know it?"


    Du Shaofu nodded. Uncle Lei Chi is owned by Ye family. It is said that it can only be opened once several years. There is a small amount of blood essence from thunder demon lion. Practicing in the thunder pool, you can get thunder forging noumenon, which is of great benefit to cultivation. If you can practice in the thunder pool, you will have a bright future in the future.


    "This is the anti thunder pill specially made by our Ye family. Take it when you enter the thunder pool. Otherwise, the thunder and lightning power in the thunder pool will not be able to resist by your current cultivation. If not, you will be blown to pieces before it plays the role of forging body."As ye Zijin spoke, a round and glossy pill in his palm was handed to Du Shaofu. There was a faint fragrance on the pill, which was very comfortable to smell. His teeth lit up and said, "anti thunder pill can help you resist the force of thunder, but when the effect of anti thunder pill disappears, if you can no longer resist the thunder and lightning in the thunder pool, you must not be able to resist it Otherwise, I can''t be responsible for any problems. "


    After Du Shaofu nodded to show that he understood, he took over anti thunder Dan without politeness.


    "Then follow me. It''s up to you to get as much benefit from the minefield as you can."


    Ye Zijin smiles slightly, and then Lianbu moves gently to lead the way, indicating Du Shaofu to follow him.


    "I heard you were in the limelight again yesterday?" On the way, ye Zijin said softly.


    "Honest people are easy to be bullied." Du Shaofu said lightly.


    Ye Zijin''s feet stagnated and her eyes fixed on Du Shaofu''s body. She really didn''t see where he was honest and when he was bullied. It was said that in the end, however, the Bora company was miserable.


    "Ah..." Ye Zijin looked at Du Shaofu, but did not say the last word. He just sighed slightly and continued to lead the way ahead.


    Through several paths, Du Shaofu followed Ye Zijin to a rather quiet place.


    An ancient and simple building appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes, surrounded by a large square, but in the middle there was a building that looked like a tower of taffei, like a temple but not a hall. It was filled with an atmosphere of primitive simplicity, which seemed to have existed for many years.


    "What a strong breath."


    Standing far away from the buildings that looked like taffei tower and palace, Du Shaofu felt a violent breath, which made people tremble for no reason and could shake people''s hearts. It was like an extremely fierce beast lurking in this ancient and simple building.


    Ye Zijin said: "the thunder pool is in it. After you go in, the thunder pool will open automatically. Remember what I said. If you can''t carry it, don''t fight against it."


    "Yes."


    After Du Shaofu nodded and took a deep breath, he walked directly into the ancient and simple buildings.


    Entering the building, Du Shaofu felt more and more the violent atmosphere. The faint and dim light was projected from the outside of the gate. Inside the building, it was rather dark and hazy.


    However, although the light was dim and hazy, this did not prevent Du Shaofu from seeing a stone gate.


    There was no second way to walk in the building. Du Shaofu directly crossed the stone gate.


    "Chula la!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu stepped across the stone gate, the stone gate behind him suddenly showed a flash of lightning. The light of "Zizi" was hanging on the stone gate and shuttled endlessly, like a spider''s web.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the whole ancient and simple building also suddenly trembles, outside the gate, thunder light and electric light are lingering.


    Even on the whole ancient and simple building, there are sometimes flashes of lightning, which is extremely magical.


    "I don''t know how much benefit he can get. The noumenon is very strong. After the body is forged by thunder pool, I''m afraid it will be more and more terrible. He is really a pervert."


    Ye Zijin stands on the square, with the ancient building gate wrapped by lightning, this just Qianying then turns to leave.


    "Roar!"


    A thunder like animal roar came out from the stone city, the sound waves went straight into the sky, and then disappeared in the sky.


    At this moment, within the stone city, many figures and eyes are far away to the Ye family in the center of the stone city, with different looks.


    "The power of thunder and lightning."


    Du Shaofu looked back at the flashing light on the stone gate behind him. After a distance, he felt a breath of palpitation.


    In front of the stone gate, there is a stone step, circling gently, not upward, but downward, as if leading to the bottom.


    Du Shaofu was not worried. He walked down the winding steps of the stone steps. He could feel that a violent breath was being used under the steps, becoming more and more violent, and there was a faint sound of thunder.


    With the deepening of Du Shaofu, the rock wall beside the stone platform steps flickered lights, which made the light of space shine indefinitely.


    There was no reason for the atmosphere to solidify, making Du Shaofu''s heart inexplicably nervous.


    When the last step of the steps was finished, a strong flash of light came, which made Du Shaofu squint his eyes.


    And then, after his eyes adapted, Du Shaofu opened his eyes and looked at the front. His face was suddenly surprised and shocked.


    "Is this a minefield?"


    What appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes was a huge cave. Inside the cave, there were dense stalactites, which were colorful.


    "Chulala..."


    On the stalactite, there is lightning and thunder light shining on the stalactite, which is gorgeous and has great visual impact.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    In the middle of the cave, there is a deep pool with an area of more than 100 meters. The water in the pool is not dead, but a bluish white solution, extremely viscous.


    In the solution, the thunder light flickered, people could see and feel the thrilling fury!


    "Thunder pool, this is the thunder pool!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes beamed with joy. The violent lightning energy contained in the thunder pool did not frighten Du Shaofu, but showed a look of expectation.


    Du Shaofu could feel that the violent thunder and lightning would certainly be of great help to his practice.


    Although Du Shaofu felt the fury of the thunder pool, he could not hurt himself. The stronger the strength was, the more effective his conjoined method was. However, in case of emergency, Du Shaofu took out the anti thunder pill that ye Zijin gave him and swallowed it into his mouth.


    "Plop!"


    After taking anti thunder Dan, Du Shaofu jumped directly into the thunder pool, and immediately countless solutions splashed with thunder light.


    "Boom!"


    As Du Shaofu''s figure leaped into the thunder pool, something seemed to be touched. Suddenly, a deafening sound of thunder came out of the thunder pool. The thunder pool was boiling and rolling, and the lightning lights were spreading with the fluctuation of the solution aroused by Du Shaofu. At that time, a torrent of thunder and lightning rushed to Du Shaofu from all directions.


    "Hula!"


    The rays of thunder and lightning are like boa constrictors. If they want to tear Du Shaofu into pieces in the thunder pool, the terrible energy will be squeezed by the solution, and it seems that it will burst Du Shaofu''s life.


    "No, how can it suddenly become so strong!"


    Du Shaofu felt a shiver all over his body for the sudden violent reaction. It seemed that he was going to tear himself apart with the terrible lightning power and violent energy.


    What Du Shaofu didn''t expect was that there seemed to be no gravity in the thunder pool. When it entered the thunder pool, it would lose weight directly. The solution around was as heavy as ten thousand jin. It was extremely difficult for him to move his hands and feet.


    "Hula!"


    A terrible force of crushing and thunder and lightning struck Du Shaofu almost at the same time from all directions, as if to tear up Du Shaofu''s body.


    Relying on his already powerful body, Du Shaofu could not help but pour out a mouthful of blood.


    However, at this time, Du Shaofu clearly felt that the anti thunder pill he had just taken had an effect quickly. The drug was surging in his body, and then it spread out in his body''s pores, turning into a transparent cuticle and wrapping himself in it.


    This cuticle seems to be ordinary, but at the moment, it can cut off more than half of the huge crushing force and thunder and lightning force in the thunder pool, so that Du Shaofu''s pressure is greatly reduced.


    However, there was still the residual power of thunder and lightning and the power of crushing. In this weightless thunderstorm, Du Shaofu still felt that it was very difficult to take a step. It was as if there was a huge mountain in front of him, which was impenetrable.


    The thunder and lightning spread and fluctuated. Although it was blocked by the cuticle formed by anti thunder Dan, it still had the power of thunder and lightning, which penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body.


    The unique and violent force contained in the thunder and lightning suddenly made Du Shaofu shiver all over his body. If it had not been for the anti thunder pill, his body would not have been so simple as crispy hemp, but would have been torn apart directly.


    "Start to practice the method of physical training."


    Du Shaofu condensed his fingerprints, and everything was ready. He immediately began to practice the method of body training in the thunder pool.


    As Du Shaofu began to practice the method of body training, the thunder and lightning in the thunder pool suddenly seemed to be attracted by Du Shaofu and poured into it. In the thunder pool, the terrifying crushing force also intensified. The whole thunder pool suddenly became a place of great evil


    As time passed by, as Du Shaofu entered the thunder pool, a lot of things happened in the wild beast mountain range. The spirit demon hunting group on the edge of the mountain did not know what had happened, and all of a sudden, it was attacked by the powerful men of Du family.


    There were many strong men of the Du family, who almost killed the spirit hunting demon group with the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying.


    Within the stone city, with the end of the contest among the younger generation of the five families, they also fell into a kind of quiet.


    This kind of quiet makes some sensitive people extremely depressed. This kind of quiet is extremely abnormal, like the quiet before the storm.


    "Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, look how long you can be arrogant, I will never let you go!"


    In the family courtyard, he had a gloomy face and a chill. This time, his family ate a lot of dumb losses and suffered heavy losses. He would never let the Du family go so easily.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Continuous mountains, are green to drop, on the mountains, white mist like elegant silk, blowing with the wind.


    Huge cities are connected, and vast buildings are boundless.As the sun set, the sunset fell like a red leaf on the ground covered with yellow dust, and the mountains under the setting sun turned dark purple, like rocks in the sea of clouds.


    In the majestic hall, a middle-aged man in yellow clothes has cold eyes, and his whole body exudes a kind of awe inspiring momentum. He has a tall body, strong arms, strong chest muscles, and a low voice. He asks a thin old man around him: "what''s the injury of henglao, Qitai?"


    The thin old man said: "the wound is very serious, and the internal organs are also affected. Fortunately, there is no danger of life. After my recuperation, I should be able to recover soon."


    "I didn''t expect that the little stone city had such extraordinary kids. If I hurt my son, I could only die!"


    The strong man''s eyes were gloomy, and then he said to his highness, "come, inform the Qin family in Shicheng. Once there is a change in Shicheng, he will send a letter immediately."


    "Yes, princess." His highness, someone immediately took orders and left.


    "Princess, I''m afraid the thunder demon lion can''t hold on for long. As long as you get the thunder demon lion''s retention, the princess will be able to go further, and the little princess can also get great benefits." A thin old man is light.


    "Stone city, I''ll make it!"


    He looks up in middle age and his whole body is full of wild and fierce breath.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Pain, deep in the bone marrow, Du Shaofu''s body seemed to be torn apart by lightning. The continuous flash of thunder and lightning came out of the thunder pool, and then kept plundering it, making his whole body numb and painful.


    Weightlessness in the minefield, waving the arm seems to need ten thousand catties of force.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was covered with lightning, which was extremely mysterious.


    For seven days, the cuticle formed by anti thunder Pill on the body has gradually faded, and the power of thunder and lightning has become more and more violent.


    The power of thunder and lightning poured into his body. It was burning like he would not stop until his muscles and muscles and viscera were destroyed to ashes.


    "Zizi!"


    Du Shaofu could feel the power of thunder and lightning in his veins, bones and even blood.


    With the golden winged ROC bird training method, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with a light golden awn, and his arms were waving in the weightless minefield, hitting the solution of the thunder pool. The golden awn spread like a roc flapping its wings, but every time he waved it, it was as if it was consumed up.


    As Du Shaofu had expected, the power of thunder and lightning in the thunder pool is indeed of great benefit to the body building method of the golden winged ROC bird.


    He gritted his teeth and resisted the great pain in his body. Du Shaofu waved his arms in different ways. His body moved in the weightless thunderstorm, just like hitting a hard cliff. He distributed the thunder and lightning force into his body evenly throughout his body. Then, he used the tyrannical and violent lightning power to practice the first level of the method of body refining and refining gold feather.


    "Boom!"


    The cuticle formed on Du Shaofu''s body by anti thunder Dan finally disappeared. The crazy thunder and lightning finally ran into Du Shaofu''s body. The huge squeezing force in the thunder pool continuously crushed Du Shaofu''s body. The roar of thunder resounded through the space of the thunder pool, shaking people''s heart!


    "Zizi!"


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was also wrapped up by lightning, which seemed to be a thunder ball. The thunder and lightning of violent palpitation flowed out from all parts of his body.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu finally gnawed his teeth and was unable to resist it. He screamed in his mouth, and the violent force of thunder and lightning was acting on his body. In the destruction of this deep-rooted thunder and lightning tyranny, every minute and second, he felt like he was living like a year, which made Du Shaofu almost have the impulse to faint on the spot.


    The viscera, muscles, channels, acupoints and orifices are also constantly aggravating the pain. This kind of forging body is just a kind of torture. Even the dark Qi in the body can not escape the bad luck. The dark Qi is invaded by the omnipresent lightning.


    "You can''t give up. The stronger you are, the better the effect will be."


    After ten years of experience, Du Shaofu''s will toughness has already exceeded that of ordinary people. Under the force of terrible thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu still keeps sober and continues to fight against it. If anyone else, he will be destroyed by the terrible thunder and lightning to pieces.


    Du Shaofu did not know that every time the thunder pool was opened in the past years, the people who took anti thunder pills could not persist until the effect of anti thunder pills was lost.


    Generally speaking, it is excellent for people who enter the minefield to persist for five days, while six days is the limit.


    It is rumored that for so long, only one of the strong men in the family long ago could completely eliminate the effect of anti thunder Dan in the thunder pool, but it was a long time ago.


    In the violent thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu knew that the more violent he was, the more effective he would be in training himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    Although the pain was unbearable at the moment, Du Shaofu even felt that his body was beginning to change under the violent lightning impact. How could he give up this great opportunity.


    "Quench gold feather!"


    The thunder pool was rolling, and the "hisha La" of thunder and lightning was full of waves. Du Shaofu roared, and his whole body was covered with golden light, which seemed to flicker with runes.


    In Jin Mang''s masterpiece, it is like the shadow of a golden winged ROC. The whole person is like a pengbird playing in the pool, waving its arms to hit the solution and hitting the thunder pool.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder pool roars, thunder and lightning surge, raging without match!


    In the unbearable pain of ordinary people, Du Shaofu gritted his teeth and fought against it. His bones, meridians and even muscles were like refined steel in the fire. At a relatively slow speed, Du Shaofu was tempered more and more tenacious and full of explosive force.


    Everything is changing, in the thunder and lightning


    "It''s been nine days. How can it be so strong? No one has been able to do more than seven days."


    On the square, it looks like a tower of taffeta, like a temple, outside the building, lightning flashes, ye Baolin stares at the building, his eyes puzzled.


    It is said that a long time ago, there was an extraordinary person among the ancestors of the Fu family, who also entered the Lei Chi cultivation, but it was only seven days. When the efficacy of anti thunder pill was completely dissipated, it was no longer able to compete. That was the highest record. But now Du Shaofu went in for nine days.


    "There are a lot of incredible things that happened to him." Ye Zijin is light.


    Ye Baolin turned his eyes to his daughter and said, "it''s not simply incredible to be able to stay in Leichi for nine days. I even suspect that he didn''t do his best in the competition among the younger generation of the five families. He was even stronger than we thought."


    "Then we chose the Du family. Is it a blessing or a curse? If the Du family is the last..." After a long time, the leaf Son Jin light way, the look in the eye fluctuates.


    "Roar..."


    Just before ye Zijin''s voice fell, a huge animal roar came out again, and the sound waves were rolling. At present, the power of thunder and lightning on the huge building was also fluctuating violently, and the smell of terror spread away.


    All of a sudden, ye Baolin and ye Zijin all changed their faces.


    Looking at the continuous and violent lightning, ye Baolin''s eyes were dignified and said softly: "it seems that Lei Zu really can''t support it. He can''t support it any more..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the thunder pool, the rolling thunder and lightning twinkled and wrapped Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu used the power of thunder and lightning to refine his body and let the thunder and lightning wrap himself.


    "Chulala..."


    The solution of the thunder pool fluctuated, and the thunder and lightning swept away like a silver snake. As soon as he came into contact with the golden awn wrapped around Du Shaofu, a slight dull sound broke out, and then it was directly swallowed into Du Shaofu''s body, and finally disappeared into the invisible.


    Although the power of thunder and lightning is strong, it seems to be getting weaker and weaker in the face of the pale golden light around Du Shaofu at this time. It is like the energy and lightning in the whole thunder pool that Du Shaofu has absorbed almost all of them.


    In the meantime, Du Shaofu was absolutely self abusive. For nine days, he was under the bombardment of thunder and lightning, as well as the collapse of the huge impact force in the thunder pool.


    However, during the nine days of persistence, with the method of physical training, Du Shaofu also clearly felt that the internal organs of his body, both meridians and bones, were constantly strengthening and transforming, and even the breath on his body was becoming stronger and stronger.


    There was also a huge energy in the solution of the thunder pool, which could be of great benefit to his cultivation. Du Shaofu even felt that he was showing signs of breakthrough again.


    On the tenth day, while Du Shaofu was suffering from thunder and lightning training, he felt that his state was getting better and better, and he even wanted to break through again. However, the power of thunder and lightning in the thunder pool suddenly and sharply weakened.


    After a while, the power of thunder and lightning gradually dissipated. For example, the power and energy of thunder and lightning in the thunder pool had been absorbed by Du Shaofu alone.


    "Hula..."


    As the power and energy of thunder and lightning dissipated, Du Shaofu''s breath of faint signs of breaking through suddenly stopped, and then the breath began to weaken gradually. The golden light of his whole body fluctuated and his transformation on the quenched gold feather also began to stop.


    The thunder pool stopped fluctuating and the flickering lightning began to dissipate.


    Du Shaofu did not know when he was sitting cross legged in the thunder pool solution. At this time, his eyes opened and his eyes were fixed on the thunderstorm.


    "It''s worse. If there are more thunder and lightning power and thunder pool energy, I''m afraid it can go further in the cultivation level and training body."


    Du Shaofu felt regret in his eyes. If he could persist for a period of time, he should be able to go further. Unfortunately, the energy in the minefield has dissipated and seems to have been absorbed by himself.


    "It''s human, but the breath on my body is like that of the demon clan. Anyway, it won''t last long. I''d better do you a little favor."Suddenly, within the thunder pool, an old but powerful voice came.


    "Who is it?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was suddenly alert. His eyes swept around him. He did not notice that there was a second person in the thunder pool.


    "Boom!"


    Just as Du Shaofu''s voice came out, the thunder pool, which had just recovered its tranquility, began to fluctuate again and again. The thunder and lightning like a silver snake constantly swept out from everywhere, and the energy in the thunder pool solution overflowed again and rushed to Du Shaofu again.


    "Boom!"


    The energy fluctuation of the thunder pool was more violent than that of the previous ten days, and a huge sense of oppression enveloped Du Shaofu.


    Under the terrible thunder and crushing force, Du Shaofu gritted his teeth and felt the thunder and lightning power of the riot. He was afraid that as long as he was stronger, he would not be able to resist.


    "Is it the rumor that Continue to practice... "


    Du Shaofu was stunned and felt the changes and fluctuations in the thunder pool. After hesitating for a while, his fingerprints condensed and changed, and he continued to put himself into practice.


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu once again spread the golden light around him, and the golden Rune flashed. The thunder and lightning around him seemed to be under some kind of traction, and then more frantically attacked Du Shaofu.


    However, these seemingly violent lightning and energy will disappear as soon as they come into contact with the golden light of Du Shaofu''s body, just like the water of a sponge


    In the thunder pool, the lightning dances and the pool surface boils and fluctuates.


    At this moment, the thunder and lightning like silver snakes all started a crazy riot, and faintly brought the thunder sound of "roaring and rumbling" to Du Shaofu.


    Under such crazy thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu once again formed a thunder ball, and even the golden light of his whole body began to be shrouded in it


    At night, the whole stone city is shrouded in the night, which makes the air solidify for no reason.


    The silver moonlight sprinkles on the ground, and the fragrance of the night fills the air. It weaves a soft net, covering all the scenery. There is also a kind of depression. It seems that something is preparing to explode.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of the beast rang through the void of the stone city, and thousands of people in the city woke up from their deep sleep.


    Recently, the roar of the beast in the stone city has become more and more frequent. The roar of the beast is shocking the sky, showing the vicissitudes of life. It seems that it has penetrated through the years. There is no reason why people feel sad beyond words.


    "I can''t hold on. Is this the last struggle?"


    Within the stone city, there is a figure standing on the top of the pavilion, looking forward to it, as if it has been waiting for countless years.


    At the top of the mountain, there was a figure standing there, waving his hand and gently saying, "the Ye family''s big thing should be unable to persist. Inform the Cao family of LiuYun county that the action can start."


    On a small island in the lake, an old figure stood up and looked at the direction of Ye''s family in the city and murmured: "it''s coming at last. Stone city, finally, will not be peaceful again."


    In Du''s family, the king scale demon tiger, like a night owl, stood in the courtyard, looking up at the direction of the roar of the beast in the stone city. His eyes twinkled with fine light, which also showed a kind of expectation and yearning.


    "You don''t have to think about it. You have a good blood. Maybe you can have your own way in the future. Too many people think about the big thing in the city. I''m afraid that all of you can make up your mind at all levels."


    On the cane chair, Du Tingxuan was drunk and hazy, looking up at the starry sky. He seemed to be talking to the king scale demon tiger, and then drank a few more mouthfuls. It seemed to be saying to himself: "in the small stone city, there are also crouching tigers, hidden dragons, but there is a good play."


    The voice falls, Du Tingxuan throat is already spread out the snoring sound, unexpectedly is drunk to sleep in the past.


    The king scale demon tiger looked at the far sky, his eyes fluctuated, and then he walked to the cane chair and fell asleep beside Du Tingxuan.


    "Roar!"


    Three days later, three days later, the deafening roar of the beast in the city became more and more frequent, and the voice was sad and deep. It seemed that it was unwilling and helpless, which made people feel sad and worried for no reason.


    Tens of thousands of people in the city are in panic. No one knows what happened. They are worried about the invasion of wild animals in the mountains. They are looking forward to the investigation of the five families.


    It''s just surprising that, for the frequent and astonishing roar, the five families are silent, and no family has any action.


    The collective silence of the five families made the whole stone city oppressed for no reason.


    At the end of the day, few people even went out. The roar of the beast was accompanied by an invisible pressure, which made people tremble and palpitate.


    "Roar!"


    Another night, the roar of the beast shook the sky and earth. With the sound of the roar, the whole stone city trembled. It seemed that something terrible was moving beyond imagination.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    "Look, what is that?"


    Suddenly, someone saw that in the middle of the night, where ye''s house was in the middle of Shicheng, there was a terrifying energy ripple.


    In the night sky, dark clouds begin to cover the night, and then there are lightning shuttles. The night shines like the day. The amazing thunder and lightning makes the heart tremble.


    Stone city tens of millions of city people are shocked, that terrible movement, people''s heart hair.


    "Lei Zu for the stone city, for our Ye family exhausted life, finally want to go to this last step."


    Besides the huge buildings like hall and tower, ye Zijin''s usually cold eyes are moist.


    "We have tried our best to help Lei Zu survive the disaster. I am useless." Ye Baolin was silent, and his face was gloomy.


    "It''s time to shine back. It''s time to move."


    There is a figure standing on the top of the pavilion, waiting for countless years in the eyes of the wave.


    At the top of the mountain, there is a figure standing: "before the chance, the Qin family should go all out."


    On an island in the lake, an old figure stood up and looked at the direction of Ye''s family in the city. He murmured, "what''s the final result? I''m afraid I''ll know tomorrow, but I don''t know what the final choice will be. The white family can only gamble."


    In the early morning, in the distance of the stone city, the green mountains overlapped again, just like the undulating waves on the sea, surging and magnificent.


    "Boom


    These days, the Qin family, which has been quiet for a long time, finally has some movement. The door of the majestic Qin family opens, and the neat elite children of the Qin family step out. A strong breath sweeps away.


    "Boom!"


    Almost at the same time, within the stone city, the other two directions also had a strong breath.


    This is shrouded in the sunrise stone city, suddenly changed color!


    "They''re finally on the move."


    Inside Du''s house, Du Zhenwu looked at the sky in the distance with a dignified look.


    Du Zhixiong frowned, slightly raised his head and said, "brother, where are we going now?"


    Du Zhenwu looked at qiankong and was silent for a moment. He said, "I didn''t want to join in. I didn''t want to drag myself into the whole family. But now I have no choice. Besides, Shaofu is still in Leichi. After all, it is the land of the Ye family."


    "Elder brother, don''t you suspect that Shaofu hasn''t come out yet? In fact, he was detained by the Ye family, in order not to believe me, Du family?" Du Zhixiong''s face and eyes changed.


    "I''m not sure, but anyway, we can''t get out of it. We have no choice." Du Zhenwu said.


    Du Zhixiong was silent for a moment, and then said, "I understand. I''m going to make arrangements."


    Stone city changed its color, and thousands of people were shocked.


    Everyone can see that the calm stone city is going to change.


    Outside Ye''s home, there are thick dark clouds in the sky, which makes the morning sun unable to penetrate, making the big city appear dark and depressing.


    "Boom


    In front of the main gate square of the Ye family, a large figure appeared in the street.


    In front of the dozens of people riding a kind of wild animals, within the edge of the mountain range are quite rare golden fur wolf.


    The golden hair demon wolf is a kind of low-level monster. It can be trained to mount, but it costs a lot. It is not what ordinary people can tame.


    But the golden hair demon wolf is the Qin family''s Mount, dozens of heads, it shows that the Qin family is powerful.


    In the Qin family, there is a neat square array of more than 300 people, riding a kind of "wind snow horse" which is stronger than the golden hair demon wolf. The whole body is white as snow, just like white jade. It is said that the speed of this kind of wind snow horse is extremely fast.


    On the back of the fast wind snow horse, there are neat people in armor, holding a long sword in hand, and the breath is sharp and heart shaking.


    These people in armor are obviously not from the Qin family.


    The well-informed can see at a glance that these are all members of the Qi State knights, and they are elites in the imperial army. These people belong to the establishment of the Shilong Empire and belong to LiuYun county.


    "There seems to be a big event in the Ye family. The Qin family came to help."


    Before the Qin family, Qin zongqiong, the leader of the family, rode an extremely powerful golden fur demon wolf and looked at the closed door of the Ye family and said aloud.


    "The family also came to help the Ye family."


    "The white family also came to help the Ye family."


    Almost at the same time when Qin zongqiong''s voice dropped, there was a breath gushing from both sides of Ye''s family, and then came groups of split stone demon bears and iron backed demon cattle.


    Split stone monster bear and iron back demon cow, these two kinds of monsters are not small, but also low-level monster species, but the speed is extremely fast.


    On the back of a group of split stone demon bears, the elite children of the fan family straddle, and the green pine is the first. All around are the strong ones of the clan, among which are the dragon and tiger.


    Many iron back demon cattle back, white strong breath fluctuations, Bai Jiru is still very elegant, white color clothes quietly beside him."Roar...!"


    "Ouch...!"


    "Moo...!"


    The three families came together, golden wolf, split stone demon bear, iron backed demon ox, wind and snow horse roared and roared, shaking the stone city, making the wind and clouds surge in the sky!


    "It''s really hard for you to bear so long."


    A faint voice came out, the door of the Ye family opened, and then a dense family of Ye''s children stepped out. There was no monster mount, but the breath was not under the three families.


    Thousands of elite children of the Ye family are lining up outside the Ye family. They are calm and neat, but their breath is unfounded and fierce.


    There was a commotion among the crowd, and then ye Baolin followed many of the strong men of the Ye family out.


    Ye Zijin is also among them, appear particularly dazzling.


    Qin zongqiong looked at Ye Baolin and said, "Lord of the city, there has been a change in the Ye family. We are just here to help."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ye Baolin laughed. He was indifferent to his usual kind smile. He looked at Qin zongqiong and said, "we all know what you''re here for. Why do you pretend you don''t know? It''s too hypocritical."


    "Yes, it''s better not to be hypocritical at this time."


    The black pine and the split stone demon bear stepped forward two steps, looked at Ye Baolin and said, "Lord, my family is more practical. If you hand over the thunder demon lion, you Ye''s family is still the master of the stone city. At that time, the secret bones of the thunder demon lion, the Liao family, the white family, and the Ye family can understand together. What do you think?"


    "I didn''t expect that Yu''s and Bai''s have joined hands. It''s a bit of an accident."


    Ye Baolin''s eyes fell on Bai Jiru''s body, and there were some unexpected fluctuations in his eyes.


    Bai Jiru looked quite calm. After hearing the words, he sighed slightly. His voice seemed to have some helplessness. He said to Ye Baolin: "brother ye, you can''t help yourself. If you agree, maybe it''s the best choice, so that you don''t have to fight a lot and the stone city will be flooded with blood."


    "Qin zongqiong, are you marrying the Cao family for today''s real purpose?"


    Ye Baolin glanced over the hundreds of Imperial Knights in the Qin family lineup and finally looked at Qin zongqiong.


    "Ye Chengzhu, the so-called person who knows the current situation is a hero. It''s enough for the Ye family to control the stone city for so many years. It''s time to leave." Qin zongqiong road.


    Ye Baolin looked at the current three families, the cool color on his handsome face became more and more intense, and finally said: "it''s a pity that you are not worthy of it!"


    "Ye Baolin, do you think your Ye family can fight against all of us today?" Qin zongqiong''s eyes were suddenly gloomy.


    "Boom..."


    Qin zongqiong''s voice has just dropped, suddenly came a sound from the corner, with a strong breath.


    All eyes look, there are groups of sweat blood Jiaoma horses galloping, momentum.


    "The Du family is here!"


    Many eyes moved darkly. It was the Du family who came.


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhenxing, and the strong men of the Du family, even the great elders of the Du family came.


    "Ha ha, it''s really lively. It seems that I''m a little late."


    On the horse''s back, Du Zhenwu was able to make a sound, and his robe horn swayed with the wind.


    When the Du family also stood together with all the family members outside the Ye family, Qin zongqiong looked at Du Zhenwu and asked aloud, "Du Zhenwu, do you really want to help the Ye family?"


    Judging from the recent relationship between the Du family and the Ye family, the Du family is coming now. People have already regarded the Du family as an ally of the Ye family. The Du family has come to help the Ye family.


    "As a person of stone city, of course, I have to do something for the stone city. I can''t bear the bloody flow of stone city."


    Du Zhenwu said, although the words did not say too clear, but the meaning of the words has been very clear.


    He looked at Du Zhenwu, and his eyes were cold. Today, it was time to settle the account with Du family: "Du Zhenwu, you du family has just risen in Shicheng for more than ten years, and really think you can be equal with us! Ridiculous


    "You Qingsong, as far as I know, the ancestral home of Du family in Shicheng is much earlier than that of your family. In terms of qualifications in Shicheng, what is your family?" Du Zhixiong said, the voice dropped, the sweat blood Jiao Ma raised his head neighing, not domineering.


    "Hum, you can''t live if you can''t do what you can, do evil by yourself." Drink it cold.


    "Brother Du, thank you very much. If it happened today, my Ye family owes the Du family a lot."


    Ye Baolin raised his head, looked at Du Zhenwu and nodded. His face was full of thanks.


    Du Zhenwu looked up, then looked at Ye Baolin and asked, "do you know if my nephew is well?"


    Ye Baolin was stunned. Then he seemed to know the meaning of Du Zhenwu''s words. He said with a smile: "brother Du, you can rest assured that Shaofu is well in Leichi. He has broken the record, and there is no sign of coming out now. It is estimated that he will get the most benefits in history. Even if there is no today''s event, if he leaves Leichi, he will be safe and sound."


    "Breaking the record."In the crowd, the dragon, tiger, white color clothes and other people heard the words, and their eyes fluctuated secretly.


    "It''s the sixth shift. There will always be updates and big outbreaks today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    "Have ye city Lord this sentence, my Du family came today is also worth, but I Du some stingy, shame ah."


    Du Zhenwu wryly smiles and worries about whether the Ye family has detained his nephew. It seems that he is worried too much.


    "Ha ha, brother Du is quick to talk and worry about his relatives. How can he be stingy? He pays more attention to emotion and righteousness than some people." Ye Baolin laughed.


    "Ye Baolin, do you really think that one more Du family can change anything? No, for the last time, I asked you, do you want to pay or not?" Qin zongqiong began to look gloomy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    In the thunder pool, among the lightning rays like silver snakes, the thunder and lightning flashes one after another, and the sound of "thundering and rumbling" resounds endlessly in the thunder pool, which is extremely amazing.


    In the middle of the thunder pool, there is a thunder ball wrapped by thunder and lightning. The power of violent thunder and lightning, such as countless silver snakes, continuously pour into it.


    It seems that there is something terrible in the thunder and lightning, which is absorbing the amazing lightning power in the thunder pool at the moment.


    This phenomenon seems to have lasted for a long time.


    "Click!"


    With the passage of time, suddenly, the thunder ball finally began to crack open, a golden awn package, the figure covered with lightning appeared in the minefield.


    At this moment, the figure is wrapped in a circle of golden talisman light.


    In the golden light, there are countless talismans and secret patterns flashing out. In this cave, which is flickered by thunder and lightning, it also appears that the golden light is shining. A strong and ferocious atmosphere of terror spreads out without any reason, which is enough to make thousands of animals tremble.


    In a short period of time, when the golden talisman and secret patterns were directly arranged and condensed into the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird, the terrifying power reached the extreme.


    "Hula..."


    Then the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird also seemed to inject life. The pieces of golden Pengyu above the shadow all implicated the thunder and lightning in the thunder pool, absorbing the terrible power of thunder and lightning into the virtual shadow.


    "Gee!"


    The golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow hisses, and wants to spread its wings and soar into the sky. It is extremely aggressive and terrifying.


    The figure stood on the thunder pool, and now the whole body was strangely connected with the thunder and lightning, and the shadow of the golden roc bird fluttered behind him.


    At the moment, the figure feels like a golden winged ROC bird in human shape, domineering and fierce, with incomparable terror!


    Like a monster, the supreme cub begins to grow up. Sooner or later, it will be able to soar to the sky level, which is unique in the world!


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the figure moved and his arms were waving all over his body. The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird fluttered with his wings, flapping the thunder pool and provoking countless lightning splashes.


    Lightning energy riots, countless thunder and lightning also madly poured into the shadow, into the golden mire bird shadow.


    "Hula"


    at this moment, in the arms of that figure, half of the animal bones are exposed in the clothes, and they are actually absorbing the power of thunder and lightning.


    Within the whole minefield, the power of violent thunder and lightning is being absorbed in large quantities.


    Finally, it is in a very terrible speed, all the lightning power in the thunder pool is absorbed clean.


    In the whole minefield, the lightning disappears, but the golden talisman''s secret pattern is more and more golden, like the rising sun.


    "The gold feather is quenched and the body is quenched!"


    In the secret pattern of golden light talisman, the figure suddenly drinks, and the fingerprints change. Then behind him, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird is unpredictable. For a while, he wants to shake his wings and fly into the air, while he looks down on all living beings


    Then the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird turned into a talisman and secret pattern, and then arranged again and condensed into a golden winged ROC bird shadow.


    "Gee!"


    The last golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow roars and hisses in his mouth, as if it were thunder roaring, mysterious talisman and secret patterns spewing out, powerful and fierce


    "I didn''t expect that I would finally be able to see the breath of the family of golden winged mires in a human body. It''s incredible!"


    Within the thunder pool, there was a faint voice of surprise, and then disappeared and calmed down.


    Within the thunder pool, the astonishing movement began to subside, the shadow of golden winged ROC bird began to disappear, and then Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the thunder pool.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes closed, and his naked skin began to glow bright but golden.


    The depth of this color is much stronger than it was at the beginning. The hidden patterns of the talisman linger on the body surface, and the silver lightning light can be seen faintly.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s breath suddenly fluctuated from the calm, as if he had been suppressing something. At this moment, he was finally able to release himself.


    "Crash!"


    With the fluctuation of Du Shaofu''s whole body breath, the thunderstorm pool began to fluctuate again in the night, but I don''t know why. The solution in the thunder pool has become very shallow now.Du Shaofu stood on the top of the thunder pool, always motionless and solemn.


    In the surrounding space, a strange energy of heaven and earth of the free man was fluctuating and spreading, and finally poured into his body, making a golden halo spread around Du Shaofu.


    With more and more energy pouring into Du Shaofu''s body, it also condensed into a whirlpool like a cyclone. The energy surged wildly, and a breath spread from Du Shaofu''s body, and the breath became stronger and stronger.


    In the end, when the stronger and stronger breath reaches a new height, it begins to solidify steadily.


    "Whoa..."


    At the same time, the light of Du Shaofu''s golden talisman and secret lines also darted into his skin and disappeared at last.


    When the breath was completely stabilized, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes slowly opened after a slight fluctuation.


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s eyes opened, a strong breath swept out of his body. In his clear eyes, a golden light came out, sharp and domineering.


    A moment later, the golden light was restrained from Du Shaofu''s eyes, which made his eyes deep. Finally, he slowly recovered the clear and clear.


    "This is the level of perfection of the innate state."


    Feeling the changes in the inner shrine, Du Shaofu could not help but lift a smile on his face. He did not expect that he would just be in this minefield and successfully break through from the other side of the congenital realm to the perfection of the innate state.


    When the younger generations of the five families were competing, Du Shaofu had just broken through to the other side of the congenital realm.


    At the moment, in just a dozen days, we can make a breakthrough again. How could Du Shaofu not be satisfied with the speed of the breakthrough, and even tried to suppress the breakthrough too fast according to Zhen Qingchun''s constant warning.


    Du Shaofu knew that most of the reasons were related to his own practice.


    Because this time, not only did he break through from the other side of the congenital realm to the perfect level of the congenital realm, but the biggest gain was that he finally completed the first level of refining gold feather in the cultivation method of golden winged ROC birds.


    Finally, the gold feather was quenched and refined, and entered the second level of cutting bone and washing marrow.


    Because he broke through the level of refining gold feather in the method of body training, and the energy contained in the thunder pool also made the cultivation level step forward again. This was something that Du Shaofu had not imagined and expected beforehand.


    Feeling all the changes in his body, Du Shaofu felt that if he met Cao Qitai again at the moment, he would be able to beat him directly. In addition, he entered the second level of bone cutting and marrow washing in the body training method, which was enough to easily ravage Cao Qitai.


    "Ye''s Lei Chi is not in vain."


    Du Shaofu smiles and stretches his body. Then he looks around the thunder pool. Finally, he whispers: "excuse me, but the thunder demon lion is here. I want to thank the thunder demon lion master."


    The voice came out and echoed in the cave, but there was no echo. It was very quiet in the cave.


    "How do you know this lion king is here?"


    Just after a short period of silence, a thick voice came out, and the old voice also had a sense of hegemony.


    Listening to the old and overbearing voice, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and said: "the power of thunder and lightning in the thunder pool comes from the thunder demon lion master. Someone helps the boy. I think there will be no one else in this except thunder demon lion."


    "Ha ha, you are not only talented, but also intelligent."


    The sound of laughter spread out, but there was a kind of Twilight air.


    "Boy, thank you for your help."


    Du Shaofu said to the thunder pool. He could hear the sound, but he didn''t know where the thunder demon lion was and couldn''t feel its existence at all.


    "Anyway, I don''t have much time. It''s your destiny to help you at the end."


    The rich voice echoed in the thunder pool, and then asked in a low voice: "boy, tell me that you are clearly human. Why do you have the cultivation method of the golden winged Dapeng birds? How can human beings practice the demon beast skill?"


    "It''s a long story. I''m afraid it''s not clear for a while." Du Shaofu replied.


    "Then tell me about it. At the end of the day, it''s good to have someone to talk with me. It''s interesting to be a strange human boy who has practiced the method of the golden winged ROC family."


    Then, in Du Shaofu''s surprised eyes, the wall of the cave trembled and the lightning flashed. Finally, a stone gate was opened.


    Du Shaofu looked at the stone gate. Without much hesitation, he stepped in.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the square outside Ye''s house, the breath is tight.


    Qin zongqiong''s voice dropped, and he was waiting for ye Baolin''s reply. All his eyes were also directed at Ye Baolin. However, the latter''s eyes were still indifferent, and he said, "I said that you are not qualified for that!""If you don''t dare to step down, I''m just a small city of clouds!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    In the Qin family, before the hundreds of knights, a big man in armor stepped out. With a wave of his sleeve and robe, his breath surged, and his whole body runes spread. Countless runes condensed behind his back, and finally turned into a dark wolf shadow, just like a living creature.


    "Oh


    The wolf''s shadow roars, the sound waves to the sky, makes each big family mount startled and agitated, wants to crawl for it.


    "The black flame demon wolf vein soul, but extraordinary."


    "Who is this man, the strong man of LiuYun county? I didn''t expect that he was the perfect level of pulse state."


    With this man''s instant action, the strong men in the big families were also shocked. The cultivation at the level of pulse state was absolutely top in the whole stone city.


    "See your Ye family have and ability to compete!"


    With a big drink, the armored man rushed out to Ye Baolin. It was like a combination of the black flame demon and wolf behind him. It was terrifying and frightening.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, just as the former approached Ye Baolin, a deep muffled sound suddenly rang out. Under the eyes of all, a pillar of energy Rune with thunder light hit the armor man.


    Then they saw the figure of the armored man flying backwards and violently hit the ground. The body of the armor rubbed the fire on the ground and made a deep crack in the ground.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    When the body is stable, a mouthful of blood spurted from the armored man, and his face is full of horror.


    "Who is it?"


    All the people were shocked and their eyes fell on the armor man. Who is so easy to beat the cultivator at the level of pulse state? I''m afraid the strength of the comer is absolutely at the level of pulse spirit.


    "Although the stone city is small, it''s still not a time for outsiders to flaunt their power. The world is declining and people''s hearts are not old. I didn''t expect that at this time, some people began to attract wolves into their houses. It''s a pity, it''s sad!"


    The voice of regret slowly spread out, just in the direction of the light of the rune thunder, a rather old-fashioned figure floated into the air, just like that.


    All the eyes are tightly fell on the floating figure of the old man, who is nearly 70 years old, but his hair is combed into a bun, and the whole body seems to have light lightning.


    The old figure, however, has a strong degree, far more than the level of pulsating pressure, like a storm swept.


    "Roar..."


    "Oh..."


    Under such pressure, on the square outside Ye''s house, the beasts of the big families roared and agitated, and the figures were all in a state of shock.


    "Flying in the air, that''s the level of pulse spirit state!"


    "Ye Guang, he is the Ye family Ye Guang, who has disappeared for more than 20 years. It is said that he has already fallen, how can he still appear?"


    "Ye''s family has always been prepared. Besides Ye Baolin, ye Guang is also a strong man."


    There was a great stir in the crowd. The strong man of Ye family still existed in the world. It was enough to suppress all the people present.


    "Now that we are ready to move, let''s all come out. After waiting for such a long time, we are all tired, aren''t we?"


    Ye Guang stood in the air, and did not have too many ideas about the big families on the ground. Instead, his eyes swept into the air around him, and the noise slowly spread out.


    "Ha ha, ye Guang, you are not dead yet!"


    "If we''re not dead, it''s hard for us old people to get together."


    In the middle of the stone city, there are two voices coming out again. When the sound drops slowly, two figures standing in the air appear again.


    On the left side of the sky, a tall and strong old man in a long robe stood up. He was half a hundred years old, and there were traces of lightning waves all over his body.


    One on the right side, old figure, looking at Ye Guang, is also murmuring softly: "finally came, stone city has been quiet for so long, today finally will not be calm again."


    "Bai Wei, are you waiting? You''re still working with the family. This is not your usual style." Ye Guang looks at the old man, who comes from the direction of the Bai family.


    "I can''t help it." The old man just answered four words, and his face was a little helpless.


    "Pang Hong, what about you? When you entered Leichi, what you got was Lei zuende, but do you want to repay the kindness with vengeance?" Ye Guang gazed at the majestic half a hundred old people from the direction of Ye''s family and asked.


    "Bai Wei, this is also a strong man who has disappeared for a long time in the Bai family. He still exists in the world, and he has arrived at the pulse spirit state."


    "Pang Hong, it is said that the Ye family member who forged and supported for seven days in the thunderstorm pool is said to have already fallen out of the world and did not expect to live in this world."


    Within the stone city, countless people were attracted out, looking at the floating figure in the air, marveling at it!


    "Every family has its inside story."


    Du Zhenwu sighs that all five families in Shicheng have their own details, but the rise of Du family is only more than ten years, which is still not as deep as other families."What''s the vengeance of the hand that feeds you? It''s time for the Ye family to control the stone city for such a long time." He has the same complexion and the light lightning is shining all over his body.


    "Ah..."


    Ye Guang sighed, didn''t say anything more. He looked at the air and said again, "since it''s here, why do you hide and hide again?"


    "Ha ha, what a stone city. It''s really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger. It seems that it''s really lively today."


    The sound of deep laughter fell, a figure fell from the sky, generally fell on the square ground, a terrible pressure burst out, cracks on the ground, quickly spread.


    All of a sudden, there was a strong wind in the sky. It was like the energy of heaven and earth in the surrounding space. It seemed that all the energy in the surrounding space was rioting at this time.


    All the faces of the people in the square changed dramatically at this time.


    On the square, a middle-aged man in yellow clothes fell to the ground. His tall body, strong arms, strong chest muscles, and his whole body exuded a kind of awe inspiring momentum.


    "Yes, Princess!"


    As the man landed, hundreds of high-speed snow horses, the Imperial Knights in armor dismounted and saluted with awe and reverence.


    "Are you Cao tianmang, the princess of LiuYun county from the Qin family?" In the middle of the air, ye Guang looks down at Jin Zhuang and asks.


    "It''s the royal land that leads the land, and the stone city belongs to the Empire. It''s time to submit to Liuyun County today!" Cao tianmang.


    "To sum up, you are just a descendant. Stone city has existed for such a long time, which is not what you want to touch!" Ye Guangdao.


    Cao tianmang''s eyes were gloomy. He looked up at Ye Guang and said, "those who know the current affairs are heroes. If they surrender, the Ye family will continue to be the master of the stone city."


    "Skilful clown, stone city is not yet ready for outsiders to flaunt their power!" Leaf light long slope a shake, the whole body breath surging.


    "Well, I don''t know the time!"


    Cao tianmang snorted coldly, then looked at Pang Hong and Bai Wei and said, "how about joining hands? I want half of thunder demon lion, and half of you two. Otherwise, it would be hard to deal with this person based on the cultivation level of your two pulse spirit realms."


    It seems that a kind of tacit agreement has been reached between Wei Yao and Wei Yao.


    "Then stop talking nonsense and start doing it!"


    Cao tianmang''s eyes were fixed on Ye Guang''s body, and his whole body was full of wild and fierce breath, which was obviously stronger than that of Pang Hong and Bai Wei, and reached the mysterious level of pulse spirit state.


    Among the terrifying energy fluctuations, Cao tianmang stomped on the ground, and then rushed to the leaf light in the air.


    "Do it!"


    Almost at the same time, Fuhong and Bai Wei were both fingerprints congealed. The powerful dark Qi suddenly burst out of the body, and the runes swept around, and the light of Xuanqi formed behind them.


    "Oh


    "Goo!"


    Behind Pang Hong, a huge bird of ten feet in size rises from the sky with the air of thunder and lightning.


    Behind Bai Wei, a white bear''s shadow roars, and a strong and imperious momentum rippled.


    "Fuhong''s pulse soul is thunder light demon carving."


    "Bai Wei''s pulse soul is a broken ice bear."


    "Two people a hand is the ditch use force pulse, this is the beginning of the full strength."


    Chen Hong and Bai Wei are all out to fight, because they know that the Ye Guang they are facing is the mysterious level of the pulse spirit state, and they must do their best.


    "Boom!"


    Three people at the same time, heaven and earth surging, suddenly shaking!


    The power is breathtaking, and the terrifying energy waves spread like a hurricane.


    "Hum!"


    Ye Guangleng hum, in the face of the simultaneous attack of the three people, suddenly the lightning in his eyes, the light shuttles in the pupil of his eye. Above the sky, dark clouds gather, as if the energy between heaven and earth is also attracted by it. Above the dark clouds, lightning and thunder begin to thunder.


    "Boom!"


    In a short time, ye Guang used the power of one person to induce thunder and lightning. In a series of amazing thunders, ye Guang and the three strong men were in a flash.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In the thunder and lightning, people can only see a few fuzzy figures shuttling through the air like lightning.


    Violent energy waves spread from the air, shaking the ground and spreading cracks!


    The terror collision in the air is not something that practitioners below the level of pulse spirit state can step on. Even if it is affected, the consequences will not be much better.


    "Do it!"


    On the ground, Lin Qingsong drank lightly and waved, and his children directly rushed to the Ye family.


    Bai Jiru''s eyes moved, and then nodded behind him, and the strong man of the white family was also immediately saved.


    "Kill!"


    Qin zongqiong waved, the golden demon wolf roared, and the strong people of Qin family, along with the hundreds of elites of Liuyun County, also rushed to the Ye family at the same time.


    "Ye''s children have never been greedy for life or death!"


    The children of the Ye family are angry. They fight out boldly, and the mysterious atmosphere fluctuates. The war is imminent!


    "Help Ye family, guard stone city!"Du Zhenwu waves, Du Jiaqiang all join to help Ye family.


    "Du Zhenwu, you du family shouldn''t exist in Shicheng. I really think that you can be equal with us for more than ten years. Today I will remove your Du family from Shicheng!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    Through the crowd, Chen Qingsong directly attacks Du Zhenwu. He blows out his fist. He directly chooses to attack the Du family. By contrast, he wants to deal with the Du family first.


    "You''re not qualified, you''re not qualified yet!"


    Du Zhenwu''s fists burst out with one blow, and the violent dark air spread. His fists suddenly touched, and the surrounding air fluctuated. The ground around him exploded into dust.


    In a short period of time, Bai Jiru and Qin zongqiong also appeared in front of Ye Baolin. They did not say a word, and in an instant they were fighting together.


    "I didn''t expect that would be the case."


    The white color clothes looks at Ye Zijin, the sword scabbard in the hand, the sword sound resounding.


    "I didn''t think of it either!"


    Ye Zijin held the strange long whip in his hand, and the dark gas poured in, and the whip spread the light.


    "Whew!"


    Four eyes face each other, and then two beautiful figures come together, the whip is dancing, and the sword is shooting, accompanied by runes.


    "Boom!"


    The battle resounds through the stone city, and the energy collision sweeps across the sky like thunder, and the wind and clouds are surging in the mid air.


    "The sky has changed in stone city."


    "I don''t know if the Ye family can resist it!"


    Inside the stone city, countless eyes are looking up at the sky in the middle of the stone city. There are four strongest people fighting fiercely, and the mighty fighting sound resounds through the sky.


    No matter what the final result is, everyone knows that the sky has changed in Shicheng, and the recent repression has begun to break out. After today, great changes will take place in stone city compared with the past


    Walking through the stone gate, Du Shaofu came to a huge stone chamber, surrounded by bluestones. The room was simply without furnishings.


    Just as Du Shaofu''s eyes were just looking into the room, his pupils were suddenly constricted.


    In his sight, Du Shaofu saw a lion several meters in size. His physique was majestic, but his skin was somewhat flabby, which made him feel a bit late in the evening.


    However, in the male lion''s clear eyes, Du Shaofu felt the intense energy fluctuation and pressure, which made him feel uneasy for no reason, and his hair stood up.


    But this uneasiness and palpitation disappeared in Du Shaofu''s body. The pale gold blood flowing in his body seemed to have a supreme breath, which resisted all the pressure from the lion.


    If Du Shaofu didn''t suppress it deliberately, the breath from his blood would have been to fight back.


    "Thunder demon lion!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. With his sense and breath, the old lion in front of him was definitely the thunder demon lion guarding the stone city and the Ye family, the absolute monster king.


    "What a strange human being. The breath of the golden winged mires is really good luck. However, if the golden winged mires know that there are humans who can practice their skills, they will hunt you down."


    The lion crawling on the ground, eyes slightly open, mouth spit old man''s words, through the vicissitudes of life, just like an old man in the twilight.


    It is said that the thunder demon lion of the Ye family has already reached the level of animal waiting. Therefore, Du Shaofu is not surprised to hear the male lion speak at the mouth of the beast. He is only a little curious, and this curiosity is not enough to show his looks.


    "I''ve seen thunder demon lion, thank you for your help."


    Du Shaofu walked into the stone chamber and saluted the thunder demon lion.


    "It''s just a matter of effort. Thank you very much."


    Thunder demon lion looked at Du Shaofu gently, just like an old man in the twilight looking at his descendants. His voice was vigorous but vicissitudes. He said softly, "I''m very curious. How can you practice the cultivation method of the golden winged Dapeng birds?"


    "I don''t know. It may be a coincidence. In fact, I still don''t know. I thought I was going to die, but when I woke up, I found that I wasn''t dead. I was able to practice the cultivation skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds."


    Du Shaofu didn''t hide much from thunder demon lion, but he didn''t tell the truth completely.


    "Yes, it''s just incredible."


    The thunder demon lion seemed to think of something. After a pause, he looked at Du Shaofu again and said, "boy, are you not afraid of me?"


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "why should you be afraid? But it''s a little nervous to see a strong man like you for the first time."


    "You this human boy pour is some special, compare the Son Jin that wench but amuse much, that wench is too rigid."


    The thunder demon lion was like an old man. The lion''s eyes even showed a smile. Then he continued to look at Du Shaofu and said, "have you heard of me?"


    "Yes, I have."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "I heard my uncle say that the thunder demon lion has been waiting for the stone city. Over the years, those monsters in the wild animal mountain range dare not set foot on the stone city, and those outside the stone city who want to touch the stone city dare not move easily. Everything is because of the protection of the thunder demon lion master."Thunder demon lion looked at Du Shaofu, and after a long time, he said, "there are not many people who are nostalgic like your uncle."


    "My uncle is a good man, and he has been aboveboard all his life." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Did your uncle tell you that I''m going to die and I won''t last long?" Thunder demon lion asked Du Shaofu.


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu looked at the thunder demon lion and said, "my uncle said that when you are a strong man of your level, the secret bones in your body are very precious, and the blood essence is also a treasure. Once it falls, it will be enough to make the stone city change color. Over the years, it seems that many people have been preparing and waiting. If anyone gets the treasure left by you, there will be a lot of benefits."


    "Yes, they are looking forward to the death of my old bone."


    Thunder demon lion''s low head raised his head with a smile and said, "what about you, do you want my secret bone and blood essence? If you can get my secret bone and blood essence, it will have a great effect on you."


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled, and his eyes were stunned when he looked at the thunder demon lion. Then he said with a wry smile: "to tell the truth, I don''t want to be sure it''s fake. Your secret bones and blood essence are enough to make countless strong men crazy. How can I refuse such temptation


    Du Shaofu''s voice stopped for a moment, then looked at the thunder demon lion and said, "but I''m from stone city, so I''m not qualified to want your secret bones and blood essence. If I''m not from stone city, I''ll definitely fight for it, even if it''s dirty means."


    "Why?" Thunder demon lion seems to be intrigued.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old lion crawling in front of him. His face was rare. He said softly, "you have been waiting for the stone city for so many years. The people in the stone city have received your kindness, and I am even more favored by you. How can you ask for your secret bones and your blood essence?"


    Thunder demon lion looked at Du Shaofu closely. After a long time, he said: "it''s really a strange human boy. I didn''t expect that when my oil lamp was exhausted, I could still meet such a strange human being as you. It''s a pity that I can''t wait for the stone city any more."


    "Thunder demon lion master, can''t you..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. Looking at the lion crawling at the moment, it was like looking at an old man who had lived his whole life. In his twilight years, however, his children and grandchildren were thinking about his family property and were waiting for him to die.


    At the moment, thunder demon lion is still concerned about the stone city, just like an old man who has lived a long time and is still concerned about his descendants when he is dying. How lonely is this.


    "I can''t help it. The Ye family has tried my best. I was injured so badly that I can''t go back to heaven. Everything will come to an end." Thunder demon lion interrupted Du Shaofu''s words, his eyes were very indifferent.


    Du Shaofu looked quietly at the lion crawling on the ground. He didn''t know what else he could say. It was like quietly accompanying an old man in the twilight, and the atmosphere was desolate.


    Thunder demon lion said to Du Shaofu again: "boy, you are extraordinary. You are one of the two most talented people I have seen in stone city for so many years. Your talent is even stronger than that of the first one. The golden winged ROC bird is the top existence among the demons. What you cultivate is the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC family. Sooner or later, you will be able to soar into the sky.


    But remember, before you have absolute strength, try not to expose your cultivation of the golden winged ROC family, otherwise, you will be pursued and killed by both human beings and the golden winged ROC family. "


    "Thank you for reminding me." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Well, you have been with me for such a long time, and no one has talked with me so much for a long time. In fact, I don''t like talking to human beings except the one in Ye''s family. Maybe you have the smell of my demon beast family. It seems that you are kind."


    The thunder demon lion''s body moved, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "now there''s a river of blood outside. Go and see the excitement. It''s good for you to practice more!"


    "A river of blood?"


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu was shocked.


    "Hiss..."


    Before Du Shaofu had time to react, he was suddenly surrounded by a flash of lightning, like a hole in a lightning space. He could not help but be sucked into it


    "Boom!"


    In the square outside Ye''s home, energy collides, thunder rolls, thunder and lightning, and dark clouds fall on the top, and the battle resounds through the sky!


    "Ow"


    "roar!"


    The monster roared and hissed, which was frightening.


    Countless stone city residents look at the front space from afar. The breath of blood in the amazing battlefield spreads out, and the shrill and howling sound resounds through the stone city.


    "Pooh


    Being besieged by Qin zongqiong and Bai Jiru, ye Baolin is a little more powerful than the two, but he can''t help their joint efforts. After hundreds of moves, he finally gets the palm of Qin zongqiong, and his body shape flies upside down, and his mouth overflows with blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    "Dad


    Ye Zijin, who is fighting with white color clothes, sees that he is injured nearby. Jiao Rong is also a white man, and calls out in an urgent voice.


    Just after death white color clothes sword awn to wrap again, two Qianying continue to entangle and fight together.


    "Ye Chengzhu, give up the resistance, maybe we can still preserve the Ye family today." Bai Jiru said, but there was no delay in his hand. He punched out from the air, and the runes were surging, and the light was overflowing. With the mysterious air, it was like a storm.


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough!"


    Ye Baolin drank a lot, his eyes were cold, and his fist hit him fiercely, which made Zhou Kong tremble endlessly.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure inexplicably appeared in the square outside Ye''s house. When the bloody battle suddenly poured into his eyes, his pupils suddenly tightened and his heart trembled.


    Around the river of blood, bloody smell spread, how cruel terror!


    "Ah..."


    There are continuous screams and howls coming out, one after another of the figures continue to fall, blood stained square.


    "Boy, die!"


    An imperial knight in armor appeared behind Du Shaofu. A sword was swept out and chopped at the dull Du Shaofu.


    "Shao Fu, be careful!"


    Du Zhixiong had a big drink, and his strong figure rushed out. His fist was like a thunderbolt. What was heavy was the bombardment on the body of the armor, which smashed the whole body armor directly. His body was soft and flabby, and hit the ground heavily.


    "Second uncle."


    Du Shaofu came back to his senses and looked at the bloody scene around him. Many of the Du''s children who were familiar with him fell down before his eyes and began to clench their fists.


    In front of this scene, all the big families in Shicheng participated in it. With the thunder and demon lion''s words just now, Du Shaofu immediately understood the probable reason.


    "Why are you here? It''s dangerous here. The Du family participated in it today. I don''t know what the result will be. No matter what, you have to leave here quickly and leave the blood for the Du family." Du Zhixiong said to Du Shaofu.


    "No, I will not go. Since the Du family has participated in it, I am a member of the Du family, how can I leave?"


    Du Shaofu clenched his fists more and more tightly. Looking at the blood soaked Du''s children, his clear eyes began to show scarlet.


    "Whew!"


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly swept out and immediately appeared behind two armored men who were besieging Du Qi, the deputy commander of the Du family. On the left, when a armored man was about to chop his sword on Du Qi''s shoulder, Du Shaofu''s body was bursting with gold, and a fist seal was swept out.


    "Boom


    Pale gold dark air is like a storm, and then heavily hit the body of the armored man, the body of the armored man flew straight away.


    "Young master Shaofu..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who suddenly appeared in front of him, Du Qi broke out a cold sweat. If the sword had just fallen, he would have to take off his arm.


    "Take care of yourself."


    Du Shaofu did not stop. Wrapped in a pale golden light, Du Shaofu was like a monster in the shape of a human being. No one could stop him.


    "Shaofu..."


    Du Zhixiong wants to persuade Du Shaofu, but before his words fall, the two figures are swept by with two strong breath.


    A leading man in armor and an elder of Qin family rushed to Du Zhixiong from left to right.


    "Asshole!"


    Du Zhixiong had a big drink, and his powerful dark air burst out. A fist with a terrible momentum directly collided with his palm print.


    "Boom


    The terrible shock wave of mysterious Qi swept through. Du Zhixiong''s body trembled, and he stepped back a few steps. His fists trembled slightly, and his opponent''s strength was so strong.


    "Du Zhixiong, your Du family is still too young. Today, you should be removed from Shicheng."


    An old man of the Qin family cheated Du Zhixiong instantly, and a fingerprint pointed at Du Zhixiong. Then he and the strong man in armor surrounded Du Zhixiong.


    With the strength of Liuyun County, Qin family, Fu family and Bai family, the Ye family and Du family are not rivals at all, they are under siege.


    "Pooh


    In the battle, an old man was shaken to the ground, and his body seemed to be staggering. After several steps of shaking back, he was able to stabilize himself. The corners of his mouth had spilled blood. It was Du Guangyao, the great elder of the Du family.


    "Du Guangyao, you''re old, you can''t!"


    When the voice of ridicule and sarcasm fell, a half century old man went to Du Guangyao step by step.


    The man was not tall and bald, but he left a shoulder length black hair on both sides, which was extremely funny. But at the moment, the murderous intention in his gloomy eyes was enough to make people feel cold.


    "Elder!"


    The boy in purple robe stepped out and stood beside the elder, accompanied by a breath of domineering incomparable.


    "Shaofu, have you come out of Leichi?"The elder''s eyes were pleasantly surprised, but his face suddenly changed. His old-fashioned figure suddenly burst out and pulled Du Shaofu behind his back, saying, "you should quickly back down and go back to Du''s house. If the Du family fails today, you will leave Shicheng with the rest of Du''s children."


    "Elder, I will not go, I will accompany you."


    Du Shaofu''s heart was warm to the old and shambling elder. Then he shook his head and crossed over the elder again and said, "don''t worry. After today, the Du family will still exist."


    "Du Shaofu, what a coincidence."


    The bald old man looked at Du Shaofu who suddenly appeared. After a moment of stupor, he also sneered at him. This genius of the Du family was just wiped out today, so as not to cause any future troubles.


    "Shao Fu, go fast, don''t try to be strong. He is a big elder of the Fujia family. The level on the other side of the pulse state is close to the peak. I have been in the other side of the pulse state for ten years, but I have been unable to advance inch by inch. I can''t do anything about him."


    In the eyes of elder Du Guangyao, there was also a little curtain fall. Limited by the level of martial veins, his cultivation was difficult to make great progress.


    "Pulsating on the other side."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were on the other side, but he did not leave. The level of pulsating territory on the other side was stronger than that of Cao Qitai.


    "I have some skills, but I''m not a member of my family. You can''t stay here!"


    As soon as he stepped on the ground, he rushed straight to Du Shaofu. The powerful and mysterious air swept out, which made the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth become agitated, and then appeared in front of Du Shaofu with the momentum of rushing thunder.


    "Whew!"


    Before the fingerprints, there were tiny cracks in the air. With the air fluctuations, he penetrated the air in a poisonous manner, turning into lightning and pointing straight at Du Shaofu''s chest.


    With the lightning like fingerprints, Du Shaofu''s eyes were also slightly fluctuating. His clear eyes were already cold, and the dark golden light was more and more intense.


    "Boy, die!"


    Seeing that Du Shaofu remained unmoved, Luo thought Du Shaofu was awed by his momentum. At present, he kept sneering at him. This terrifying boy, who is famous all over the city, is finally going to be wiped out by him today.


    Although this fingerprint was not a desperate blow, he knew that Du Shaofu was also extraordinary. After Lei Chi came out, he was afraid that it would be stronger. Therefore, this fingerprint was also made with all his strength.


    "Hiss!"


    Under the astonishing eyes of the elder Du Guangyao, Luo Luo''s guidance fell directly on Du Shaofu''s chest like no one else''s land. He pierced Du Shaofu''s whole body with light golden light and dark gas, and then stabbed Du Shaofu''s chest fiercely and violently, and burst out a sharp sound of gold dagger.


    "How could..."


    However, when the fingerprint fell on Du Shaofu''s chest, his face suddenly changed. He felt that his fingers hit the hardest steel. After falling on the skin of Du Shaofu''s chest, his fingers felt pain, as if they were about to break, and there were flashes of thunder and lightning


    , as like as two peas, Du Shaofu''s resolute face, suddenly, was a cold smile. The hand was printed and the golden Rune light bloomed in his hands. The index finger was closed together. It was the same simple fingerprints that were simply and unruly.


    "Pay him back in his own way!"


    With Du Shaofu''s forefinger and middle finger close together, the fingerprints are wrapped in golden runes, and the space they pass is almost sunken, and then they are close at hand and fall on his chest more than he expected.


    "Not good..."


    At the last moment when the fingerprints fell, Luo woke up in a fright. He did his best to pulse the atmosphere on the other side of the river. Only then did he pull back his body to the side at the critical moment.


    But everything was too close, and the speed was too fast. Du Shaofu''s fingerprints fell on his shoulder with the most insolent and domineering attitude.


    "Hiss!"


    When the fingerprints fall, the golden Rune destroys the dark aura around him, and then it falls into his shoulder. Suddenly, a blood hole explodes directly from his retreating shoulder, and the blood mist is sprayed.


    The golden Rune''s strength swept in from the front shoulder of the Luo, and then burst out from the back shoulder.


    "How could that be possible?"


    At this moment, a lot of attention has been paid to Du Shaofu and Luo Luo, which makes people gape and can''t believe it.


    Elder Du Guangyao was also stupefied. He did not expect that even he would fall into the inferior position. However, in front of Du Shaofu, he suffered a heavy blow.


    "Pooh


    The blood gushed out of his mouth, his eyes suddenly widened and his face was shocked.


    This result is he killed also did not expect, suddenly retreat, regardless of the heavy damage suffered, suddenly a series of violent retreat.


    "Do you want to escape? It''s too late!"Du Shaofu seemed to have been prepared. Knowing that he would run away, Du Shaofu sneered, and his figure was like running thunder.


    "It''s ten o''clock. At this moment, please give me all support, especially flowers.


    Today, subscription is also the most important. The rest of the updates will be sent again in three hours.


    In addition, if today''s flowers can hit the top of the list, Xiaoyu has been exploding for five days, and the flowers have been exploding for three days. Everyone''s flowers will be sent to Xiaoyu.


    Xiao Yu continued to update the outbreak, the rest to everyone, thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    "The waves are rough!"


    When the palm print was taken, the sky was boiling, and the atmosphere of the perfect level was swept out of Du Shaofu''s whole body without reservation. A wave of strong wind energy was continuously spreading and falling directly on Luo''s chest.


    "How can it be possible, how can it be a perfect congenital situation?"


    However, before the advantage of the strong people in the pulsating environment has not been brought into full play, it is the sound of thunder coming from the chest again.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The blood mist gushed out of his mouth, and his body directly flew back to the ground. Then he fell on the ground violently. The ground trembled, the cracks cracked, and the internal organs of his body were also broken.


    "The innate state is complete, and has it broken through again?"


    Elder Du Guangyao has been completely shocked. Du Shaofu was only on the other side of the congenital realm a few days ago, but now in just a few days, he has made a miraculous breakthrough to the level of perfect congenital state.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu, the great elder of Du Guangyao, is actually relying on the level of congenital perfection to directly counter the level of pulsating state on the other side. It''s too fierce.


    "You want to kill me, you don''t seem to have a chance!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure sprawled out without any stagnation. Just as he was heavily hit and landed, his figure also appeared on his side like lightning. A claw print was like an eagle''s prey, fierce and fierce, and fell down like trying to crush the space.


    Everything was as fast as lightning. Du Shaofu''s paw marks fell on his shoulder, and dark Qi surged. He seized several acupoints and orifices of his body, which made him unable to move. The pain of breaking bones also spread from his shoulder, as if the bones of his shoulder were about to be pinched and burst in an instant.


    The fierce pain made Hanluo''s heart surge up a burst of weakness, the breath of death climbed out, and at the last moment, he finally opened his voice. The shrill scream resounded through his voice and called for help: "Uncle Hiro, help me, help me!"


    "Bang bang!"


    In the middle of the sky, the four strong people are like ghosts, rolling with dark clouds and lightning.


    Every time the four strong men contact each other, they will burst out a tremendous noise. A violent energy storm will continue to spread out and ring through the sky like thunder.


    In such a fierce war situation, people can''t beat their tongues, and the practitioners with lower strength can''t set foot at all.


    Under the siege of Cao tianmang, Bai Wei and Xuan Hong, ye Guang was more and more unable to resist. Although it was a higher level of cultivation than Fuhong and Bai Wei, Cao tianmang''s cultivation and strength were definitely not under him. The three people joined hands, making it more difficult for him to resist.


    "Hiss..."


    In a panic, ye Guang is directly hit by Cao tianmang''s fist, and his body is suddenly shaken back in mid air.


    "Boy, stop it."


    Hearing the voice of help coming from the space below, Pang Hong''s face changed. He immediately gave up his cooperation with Bai Wei Cao tianmang to Ye Guang. His figure flashed with lightning and rushed to Du Shaofu in a flash.


    "If you go one step further, the old man will die."


    Du Shaofu looked at the lightning like figure in front of him. His face moved slightly. He reached out and held the Tanluo in his hand. His paw print was caught in his shoulder and clavicle. His blood was dripping with blood.


    "Ah


    He never thought that today he was in the hands of a younger generation, and that he was in such a mess.


    Many eyes around because of the changes here, are Yu Guang to pay close attention to it.


    "Boy, I''ve heard of you, Du Shaofu. You''re very talented. It''s really amazing to be able to reach the level of perfection at your age."


    Zhuhong''s majestic figure fell in front of Du Shaofu. He looked at Luo, which was held by Du Shaofu. He had to stop. Then he looked at Du Shaofu coldly and said, "but do you think you can be confident if you have hostages in your hand? I''ll give you a chance to release the people in your hands. I''ll spare your life and let the Du family leave safely?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t answer. He just looked at Fuhong in front of him. He had just been able to walk in the air. It was obvious that he had reached the level of pulse spirit in the rumor, which was beyond the reach of many people. Judging from the fluctuating breath of this man, his strength is extremely terrifying and astonishing.


    "Shao Fu, get back!"


    Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong both drank a lot. Looking at Fu Hong in front of Du Shaofu at the moment, they looked shocked.


    Pang Hong, that''s the terror power of the pulse spirit state.


    It is just that Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong are blocked by the ranking of Chen Qingsong and others. No matter how hard they try to save Du Shaofu, they all try their best to stop it.


    "Roar!"


    "Oh


    All of them were fighting with each other. For a moment, the ghosts and beasts roared and roared, and the killing spirit swept across the square.


    "Shao Fu, go back quickly. This man is a strong man in his family. You are not an opponent."


    The elder came back to his senses, and his old, limping body stood in front of Du Shaofu.However, he didn''t even look at the elder Du Guangyao more. His eyes fell on Du Shaofu, who was obsessed with him. He said, "boy, the last chance is to let go of the people in your hands."


    "Elder, please step back and trust me."


    Du Shaofu looked at the elder around him. He was able to stand in front of him at this time. His heart warmed again. His eyes indicated that the elder didn''t need to worry about himself. He stepped forward and looked at him with a sneer on his face. He said, "if you want me to let go, you are not qualified."


    "Boy, I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. I have to pay a heavy price." Hu Hong''s face changed color, and his eyes were indifferent to Du Shaofu.


    "Well, I''m going to try. If I kill this old man, how can you treat me?"


    Du Shaofu''s clear eyes were slightly narrowed and unreasonable. At the moment of his voice falling, a right-hand fist seal that had been condensed long ago was directly bombarded on the belly of Luo on his left hand.


    "Bang!"


    With a blow out of the fist, Luo''s strength poured out, and the sound was like thunder. The forbidden Luoluo acupoint could not resist at all. The Shenque under the abdomen was broken, the internal organs were shattered, and the blood gushed from the mouth, and the vitality suddenly disappeared.


    In the full view of the public, in front of the first strong man of the family, Yu Hong, Du Shaofu tyrannically and fiercely killed the elder of the family.


    This is how arrogant and provocative, how overbearing!


    In the battle between Zhou and Kong, it was quiet. No one thought that Du Shaofu actually dared to kill the elder of the family of Xuan in front of a strong pulse spirit state.


    This is not only a slap on the face of Pang Hong, but also a slap on the face of the whole family.


    "Boy, you''re dead!"


    His face twitched, and then he looked at Du Shaofu with no expression, but the killing intention in his eyes was no longer covered up.


    Du Shaofu wiped the bloodstain in his hands with his clothes and clothes, and then left his body on the ground. Of course, Du Shaofu did not forget to find out the bag of heaven and earth in his arms. He squinted his clear eyes and shrugged his sword eyebrows slightly and said, "to tell you the truth, I didn''t put you in my eyes from the beginning. I dare to kill Luo, which proves that I will not kill you Put it in your eyes


    "Is Du Shaofu crazy?"


    "It''s really arrogant not to put the magnificence of pulse spirit state in your eyes!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, there are countless eyes in the square around the battle.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    When the laughter finally subsided, the smile on his face was icy, and the killing intention swept through the sky. Even the space beside him seemed to be distorted. Then his figure suddenly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    In this moment, the countless figures of Du Shaofu felt the chill of his hair.


    Obviously, Du Shaofeng has already been provoked, and Fuhong at the level of spirit state is not only interested in killing, but also has been provoked into madness.


    Just as his breath was just fluctuating, Du Shaofu''s smile grew stronger and stronger, and his eyes did not blink a little more as he looked at him.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, the tiger roared to the sky. Suddenly, a huge flying tiger swooped down from the sky like lightning. In the twinkling of an eye, a huge flying tiger swooped down on Du Shaofu.


    The momentum of terror swept across the sky, the spread of tiger power, frightening!


    Below, all of the Husu''s beasts are not trembling.


    Whether it is the iron back demon cattle of the white family, the split stone demon bear of the Fu family, the golden hair demon wolf of the Qin family, the wind snow horse of Liuyun County, or the sweat blood dragon horse of the Du family, they all crawl on the ground.


    The monsters'' mount all trembled and crawled for it, which immediately made the crowd riot. Many figures of the monster mount fell to the ground on their backs.


    If he does not retreat and continue to attack Du Shaofu, he will become the food of the terrible tiger.


    He had to retreat because of the spirit level of the tiger.


    "Goo!"


    At the same time, he uses his martial pulse in an instant, and his runes spread all over his body. He turns into a ghost of thunder light demon. At last, he takes a strong breath of thunder and lightning, and flapping his wings at the flying tiger like lightning.


    "Roar!"


    The flying tiger roars, wings flutter, the storm sweeps, the fierce tiger swoops down, and a tiger''s claw directly collides with the shadow of thunder light demon carving.


    "Hiss"


    when the two collided, there was no sound of startling the sky. The thunder and lightning overflowed everywhere. The tiger''s claws were not afraid of the thunder and lightning, and they were directly torn on the wings of the virtual shadow of the thunder light demon carving, which made the white electric light wave out of its full-bodied, and the sound of hissing was endless.


    "Pedaling!"


    As the thunder light demon carving was injured, the figure of Pang Hong flew backward in a panic. Every step backward, there was a crack on the stone slab on the ground, and his gloomy face suddenly changed.


    "Roar!"


    The giant flying tiger roared and dived down to Du Shaofu. Only then did they see clearly that its whole body was covered with King''s scales, and its back had huge wings. It was ferocious and powerful!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    "My God, it''s the king scale demon tiger. It seems that it''s also the level of pulse spirit state!"


    "The flying tiger seems to have appeared in the Bora shop some time ago. It''s very powerful. It''s the king of monsters!"


    "The king scale demon tiger seems to have attacked Du Shaofu again..."


    Around the shock of the people, the terror of the demon tiger wings hovering, it is difficult to breathe, powerful shock people.


    Seeing the huge King scale demon again, he pours at Du Shaofu with a covetous eye. Countless eyes draw cold breath for him.


    Du Shaofu looked up at the huge King scale demon tiger diving down, but his face was full of smile.


    Suddenly, he stamped his toes and spread his arms like a giant ROC flapping his wings. A dark air gushed out from the sole of his feet. Then his figure leaped. With the help of the power of the mysterious air, the figure shot into the air, and finally fell lightly on the back of the diving King scale demon tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger flapped its wings and came out with the storm. The huge body was in an arc from the bottom to the top again, and finally hovered in the air.


    All the people were shocked and looked at the sky. A boy in purple robe stepped on the giant tiger and stood against the wind. The purple robe was hunting and hunting. There was no reason and no match!


    "It''s him."


    Ye Zijin, the eyes of the white color clothes are all looking at the young man who steps on the king scale demon tiger in the sky. There are ripples in the eyes.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu stepped on the back of the king scale demon tiger. The light words fell down in his mouth and wiped out the words of killing intention.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger flapped its wings, and its huge body dived down again. The tiger claws swept down, and the two stone demon bears in the lower space were directly torn apart.


    "Hula"


    the wings of the king scale demon tiger vibrated, and a strong wind of terror swept through. It was also the shock that broke several people in the natural environment into blood fog.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger''s claws pierced through the space. After a few steps of escape, a strong man in a pulsating environment still could not escape the misfortune, and was directly torn up by the king scale demon tiger.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In a short period of breath, a strong man turned into a blood mist in the eyes of shock and fear, all of which were damaged under the tiger''s claws of the king scale demon tiger, and more of the family members of the congenitally level fell.


    "Roar!"


    The second pulsating environment of the family of people was king scale demon tiger impolitely swallowed into the tiger''s mouth, head raw bite.


    I''m afraid there are no more than seven practitioners of pulsating state in the whole clan. However, in this instant, two practitioners were lost. In addition, Du Shaofu killed the great elder Chen Luo, which led to the loss of half of the strength of the family.


    "The king scale demon tiger is with Du Shaofu."


    "The king scale demon tiger is the demon beast mount that the Du family took in? How could the demon beast in the pulse spirit state be taken over by the Du family?"


    "My God, the king scale demon tiger is Du Shaofu''s Mount!"


    At this moment, even a fool knows the relationship between Wang scale demon tiger and Du Shaofu. Wang scale demon tiger is just recruited by Du Shaofu, or Wang scale demon tiger is the bottom card of Du family.


    More than ten days ago, a giant tiger appeared in the Baolai shop and killed the three leaders of the demon hunting group of the heavenly spirits, which made the whole city guessing.


    At this time, people suddenly understood that it was Du Shaofu''s intentional act. Perhaps it was the Du family''s intentional act. The purpose was to seize the Bora business and weaken the influence of the family.


    However, those who think so have wronged the Du family. At the moment, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, Du Guangyao and other Du family members are all stunned. They have no idea of the existence of the king scale demon tiger.


    At this time, Du Guangyao, the great elder, finally understood why he did not even pay attention to Fu Hong at the level of pulse and spirit state just now.


    However, compared with the demons, most of the human beings are dominated by the monsters. Unless it is a human warrior with a heavy weapon, it is impossible to take advantage of any monster in the same realm.


    "Asshole, stop it, stop it for me!"


    The king scale demon tiger seems to be only dealing with the people of the Yu family. In a flash, a large number of the children of the family were damaged, and two more practitioners of the pulse state were killed. This cost made Pang Hong roar and soar into the air. With the thunder light demon carving spirit, he directly rushed to the king scale demon tiger. How could he have thought that there would be such a terrible Wang scale behind Du Shaofu Demon tiger.


    "Roar!"


    It''s a pity that the king scale demon tiger can''t listen to Pang Hong. In a flash, many powerful people in the family are damaged.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the thunder light demon carving soul also directly attacked the king scale demon tiger.


    "Give it to you, tiger."


    Du Shaofu had already jumped out of the king scale demon tiger and landed on the square. With the king scale demon tiger dealing with Fuhong, Du Shaofu was not worried at all.


    "Roar!"


    Wang scale demon tiger roar, seems to be in response to Du Shaofu, and then is to fight with Fuhong together.


    "Evil animal seeks death!"Du Shaofu landed in the square, covered with golden awns, and his runes were surging. He directly lifted over his shoulder a cracked stone demon bear, which had been crushed by the breath of the king scale demon tiger, and was still far away.


    "Bang bang!"


    A low, dull sound was heard, and then two powerful people in the family who had been cultivated in the natural state were directly blasted by Du Shaofu.


    With Du Shaofu and Wang scale demon tiger''s such a move, the strong man of the Fu family has already fainted and lost more than half. The Du family was not under the fan''s house, and now it has the absolute advantage.


    "Son of a bitch, I won''t let go of your Du family!"


    With scarlet eyes and scarlet eyes, he saw the damage of many powerful men in the Du family, and his heart was full of pain.


    Originally thought that everything was in the plan. How could he have thought that there would be so many accidents today.


    Not to mention the Ye family, the Bai family has hidden strongmen. The Qin family even invited Cao tianmang, the princess of LiuYun county. At last, Du Shaofu, who had the greatest influence on the Liao family, appeared, which almost made the strong ones lose half. How can he not hate it.


    "You think you are qualified to shout in front of Du''s family, ha ha!"


    Du Zhenwu laughs, originally worried about the Du family, but also quite influential.


    But at the moment, even the great master of the family is no longer afraid of it. In addition, the strong ones are in a good mood. Du Zhenwu is more and more powerful, and he can''t breathe.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu is like a monster in the shape of a human being. His shadow is flying and his momentum is crushing everything!


    The figure pours into the Qin family lineup and the people from Liuyun County, which immediately becomes the nightmare of LiuYun county and Qin family.


    "Come on, stop that Du Shaofu!"


    Many powerful people of Qin family were afraid, so they united with LiuYun county to attack Du Shaofu.


    "Get out of here!"


    When Du Shaofu became powerful, the breath of the perfect level of the innate state broke out completely, and the powerful noumenon was swept away. Even the practitioners of pulse state could hardly hurt their noumenon. In this siege, it was just like a miracle, crushing all the opponents, and the figures were constantly thrown away like stones.


    Finally, the three elders of the Qin family all looked like elders. In addition, three middle-aged men in armor from LiuYun county came, and six of them wrapped Du Shaofu tightly.


    Du Shaofu was surrounded by six people, four mysterious levels of pulsating environment and two levels of the other side of the pulsating environment.


    "Oh


    "Roar!"


    The six people use the martial arts pulse, and the runes all over the body are surging. Each of them condenses the pulse, soul and beast shadow floating behind. The six ferocious animal shadows roar, and their power is astonishing!


    The six men knew that Du Shaofu was very strong, so they all tried their best to kill Du Shaofu as soon as possible.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu fought hard and directly blocked the three men in front of him, but the other three attacks and the two pulse ghost shadow attacks still fell on him.


    "Pedaling!"


    Although Du Fu''s attack was unexpected, it was also a surprise.


    What''s more, he was too careless. He didn''t expect that Du Shaofu''s experience was so fierce that he suffered heavy losses and was unable to fight back. Finally, he was killed by Du Shaofu.


    But now the six men did not look down on Du Shaofu in the slightest, and they did their best.


    However, Du Shaofu is still a perfect level of cultivation, and can not compete with the six people at the same time.


    "This guy is tough. Just try not to get close to him."


    "Join hands and attack with all your strength. This boy will die even if he is extraordinary!"


    The six men informed each other of their opponents, and they all knew each other''s advantages. When they besieged Du Shaofu, they all had a strong sense of killing.


    "Bang bang!"


    Six pulse state practitioners besieged him, and the shadow of pulse and soul beast joined in. In a short period of time, Du Shaofu suffered a loss again. If he had not been relying on his powerful body which had already been cutting bones and washing marrow, he would have been unable to support it.


    "Ma Dan, the level of the natural environment, the golden winged ROC birds can not use many means, and suffer a great loss."


    Du Shaofu''s face was pale, and there was a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Although the cultivation of the golden winged ROC bird clan is powerful, but now the level of the congenital environment, for the golden winged ROC bird family, many means can not be stimulated, especially many attack means can not be used, which is definitely a big loss.


    "The boy can''t hold on. Let''s go. Kill this boy!"


    "Don''t keep your hands any more. This boy is weird. You must fight with all your strength."


    "All right, kill with all your might!"


    Seeing that Du Shaofu was in a bad situation, he was already suppressed in absolute inferiority. All the six besieged people were happy, as if their biggest target this time was not the Ye family, but to kill Du Shaofu."Hula!"


    The fingerprints of the six people coagulated, and the Runes of their whole bodies were surging, and they were all in one with the pulse and soul behind them. The six people really mobilized their full strength, and the breath of terror shrouded Du Shaofu at the same time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    The six pulse state practitioners, including these two practitioners on the other side of the pulsating state, have made the surrounding space surging and shaking!


    At this critical moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes closed slightly, as if he was not in a dangerous situation at the moment. His fingerprints condensed, and a mysterious air suddenly surged out of his body. His whole body seemed to have talismans and secret patterns.


    This kind of talisman''s secret pattern is different from that on the golden winged Dapeng, but the breath is the same and overbearing.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu planned to use the mysterious form, which he had learned from the ancient stone tablet for ten years.


    The mysterious form in the stone tablet can not only restore the martial pulse, but also cultivate the mysterious Qi. It can be said that it is all inclusive, changeable and wonderful.


    Du Shaofu never used the mysterious pattern, but it was very clear that it was much stronger than the perfect stormy palm.


    Perhaps it can be said that the mysterious pattern is not comparable to the stormy palm at all!


    "Boom...!"


    The six men joined hands and attacked with all their might, and the breath of terror suddenly came to Du Shaofu.


    Strong energy fluctuations from which diffuse out, so that the space is a violent shock.


    "Young Fu, be careful!"


    On the square, there are countless eyes worried about Du Shaofu''s cool breath.


    Just as the six attacks were about to pass, Du Shaofu suddenly heard a loud shout in his mouth


    "Oh


    The sound of drinking is like a dragon chanting nine days, like a god singing for a long time.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly opened, and there was a flash of lightning in his clear eyes. The purple robe around him was a shock of hunting. Taking the whole body as the center, cracks spread from under the soles of his feet.


    At this moment, the earth is roaring, the space is trembling, the momentum is such a tyrannical agitation, incomparable arrogance, overwhelming


    After that, only those who can see the flash of their hands in the sky can see the voice of their hands


    "Hum!"


    A low voice like Sanskrit came out of it, and then it broke through the sky with the talisman''s secret pattern, and suddenly came out. In a twinkling, it was hard to hit with the six attacks.


    "Boom!"


    Such impact, thunder like energy dull sound, suddenly in this piece of heaven and earth suddenly resound


    For a moment, the terrible energy ripple suddenly swept open like a storm wave. In the center of the energy storm, there is a huge space energy vortex in the space.


    That whirlpool seems to be able to swallow life among them, it makes people look at scalp numbness, hair standing up, creepy!


    Everything was extremely fast, and the energy storm that swept away like a storm came to a sudden end, and then quickly dispersed in the eyes of many amazement.


    "Kaka..."


    Before all the people had time to recover, they heard six muffled noises, mixed with the sound of bone fracture.


    After seeing a flower in front of everyone, they saw six figures flying backwards like a broken kite, and finally fell down dozens of meters away.


    Ground shaking, cracks spreading!


    The six men were the three strong men of the Qin family and the three strong men of LiuYun county. They fell to the ground with blood dripping and soft. They never got up again. Their vitality has disappeared.


    "Dead!"


    All eyes looked at the six corpses on the ground, then turned their eyes to the thin and straight purple robed youth, all of which were full of shock.


    Six pulse strong, one move is killed!


    No one can see clearly how the six pulsating strong people died.


    But everyone can feel that the terrible momentum just burst out of Du Shaofu''s body, making the earth roar and space turbulent!


    "Gu Gu..."


    They all looked at each other in astonishment and were stunned. Many people swallowed their saliva.


    Everyone just saw it with their own eyes, but I can''t believe it!


    And the people of Qin family, one by one, trembled.


    The top strong man of Qin family was killed by Du Shaofu in one move.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Qin zongqiong, who is besieging Ye Baolin with Bai Jiru, is spewing out a mouthful of grief.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was staggering and shaking back, and his whole body was dim at the moment. On his purple robe, there was blood from the corners of his mouth.


    The mysterious use of mysterious Qi to stimulate, actually absorbed all the mysterious Qi in his body, just like a bottomless pit. It was only one urge that could barely support. Once, it had already exhausted Du Shaofu.Du Shaofu was also satisfied with the power of this mysterious form.


    Looking at the six bodies of pulsating state, if the cultivation can be higher and the understanding is stronger, the mysterious power will increase to what a terrible level.


    "Kill!"


    All the children of the Ye family and the Du family were excited. As the most powerful people from the Qin family and Liuyun County died, the pressure on the Ye family was greatly reduced.


    What''s more important is the morale. Du Shaofu''s appearance is like a stimulant to the children of the Du family and the Ye family.


    On the contrary, the morale of the Qin family and the Chen family was greatly reduced, and they were all shocked and frightened.


    "That boy is Du Shaofu who hurt Qi Tai!"


    Cao tianmang, who is besieging Ye Guang with Bai Wei, glances away from Du Shaofu. He didn''t expect that the biggest change of the day was to be destroyed by a young boy who was still in his infancy.


    The boy who was still in infancy changed the situation of the war by his own efforts. If he did not make a quick decision, he was afraid that there would be another change today.


    And that boy must be killed. If he is allowed to grow up, he will not be able to suppress him for a long time, or even the whole LiuYun county is in great trouble.


    "Quick battle, quick decision!"


    Cao tianmang was sure to pay attention to the change of fingerprints. The runes all over his body suddenly spread out like poisonous snakes. Finally, they entangled with each other and became a huge black Python directly.


    The black Python is covered with black scales. It is terrifying. Its huge body hovers around Cao tianmang. It drags a black shadow like lightning, and then it flies to the leaf light.


    Seeing Cao tianmang''s pulse and soul, ye Guang''s face wrinkled slightly, and his fingerprints changed rapidly. The runes surged and the thunder and lightning flashed. Finally, a powerful lightning leopard was formed, which roared ferociously and attacked the black python.


    "Oh


    The two men hit each other fiercely, and their cultivation strength is almost the same. The two terrorist forces shake the space trembling, and it seems that no one can do anything about it. Then their body shapes are also stepping back one after another at the same time.


    "Roar!"


    Bai Wei also jumped up in an instant, and urged the huge and powerful ice bear''s pulse soul to rush to Ye Guang.


    All of a sudden, Bai Wei, who is taking the opportunity to jump at Ye Guang, is just in the moment when Cao tianmang''s figure is staggering back. However, his eyes are cold as lightning, and his pulse soul is roaring. As expected by all the eyes, the bear''s paw hits the black Python fiercely.


    "Hiss..."


    When the bear''s paw falls, the black Python is not prepared at all, and is directly smashed into a large black Rune by the bear''s paw.


    "Pooh


    Cao tianmang''s face turned pale in an instant, and a mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth as he retreated.


    "Thunder marks!"


    Ye Guang moved again. It seemed that if all this had been expected, the dark air was surging under his feet, and the speed was applied to the extreme. One after another of the shadows appeared in the sky, and then a palm print wrapped with lightning light fell on Cao tianmang.


    "Bang!"


    The thunder and lightning palm print oppressed the air and compressed it into four arcs. The sound of sonic boom rang through the sky and finally hit Cao tianmang''s strong body.


    "Fury fist!"


    In this panic, Cao tianmang is definitely not a weak man, and a violent fist seal also forcefully and severely hit Ye Guang.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Cao tianmang was hit hard again, and the blood mist gushed from his mouth. His body fell from the air, and then he fell to the ground.


    "Pooh


    Ye Guang was also shaken away and his mouth was dripping with blood.


    But after the shock, it did not fall to the ground. The injury was obviously better than Cao tianmang, but it was also a loss to both sides.


    "Bang bang!"


    At almost the same time, Bai Jiru, who was besieging Ye Baolin with Qin zongqiong, was also in a rush of thunder. In Qin zongqiong''s complete bewilderment, a palm print fell heavily on Qin zongqiong''s back and directly threw Qin zongqiong forward.


    "Boom


    Ye Baolin had prepared a fist seal for a long time. Taking advantage of this rare opportunity like lightning, the fist seal fell heavily on Qin zongqiong''s chest.


    "Pooh


    Qin zongqiong''s blood mist spurted wildly, and she was severely injured in succession, and her eyes suddenly changed.


    The strength of the three is not much difference, once a mistake, a short period of time is enough to change the results.


    Many people''s eyes in the square changed in an instant. All of this happened so quickly that no one expected that the white family would suddenly turn against the Qin family, which was unprepared.


    Bai Jiru''s clothes trembled, and the voice came out: "the sons of the Bai family listen to the orders, the Qin family led the wolves into the house, for the stone city, the Bai family is a member of the stone city, how can we help the tyrants? Now is the time to kill the Qin family''s thieves, kill the foreign thieves, and protect the stone city!""Kill!"


    Bai''s children were stunned, but they would come back to their senses. They immediately turned against each other and directly let go of their opponents and rushed to the nearby Qin family and LiuYun county.


    All the changes in the field were so fast that it was hard for the people of the Fu family, Qin family and LiuYun county to recover.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    Not long ago, they still had the upper hand. Who knows that the war situation is completely reversed in an instant.


    "Ye family, Bai family, I''m afraid it''s been a long time ago


    Du Shaofu looked at all of a sudden, and his eyebrows moved. Judging from the confrontation, the Bai family and ye family had already planned to give the opponent a fatal blow at the best time.


    And just now the white family did, with the white family''s defection, Qin family, LiuYun county also completely withstood the power of a fatal blow.


    "I''m not afraid of how strong the opponent is, but I''m afraid that my teammates are in the dark." What had just happened also made Du Shaofu sigh in his heart.


    "If you dare to betray, I will never let go of your white family!"


    Cao tianmang bullies his chest muscles and stares at Bai Wei with scarlet eyes.


    Cao tianmang didn''t expect that when he was completely unprepared, he would be attacked by Bai Wei secretly. Otherwise, Bai Wei''s cultivation would be hard to help him.


    Bai Wei looked at Cao tianmang and said: "stone city is a stone city no matter how it is. Although our Bai family wants to get the benefits left by thunder demon lion, as a stone city person, we can''t do anything to attract the wolf into the house. What''s more, it''s Qin family that joins hands with you. How can I betray you? It''s just stupid of you!"


    "Bai Jiru, you mean little man


    Qin zongqiong is also closely staring at Bai Jiru. He never thought that Bai Jiru would suddenly turn against him.


    "Lead people from LiuYun county to stone city. It''s you who are mean."


    Bai Jiru''s Xuanqi fluctuates, Confucians wear drum, looks at Qin zongqiong, and says: "besides, war is not full of deceit, stone city is stone city after all."


    "Bai Jiru, didn''t we say that we would work together? You don''t promise!"


    Yu Qingsong, who is fighting with Du Zhenwu''s pants, also roars and drinks, his eyes are red with blood. The change in this short period of time is hard for him to accept.


    Bai Jiru glanced at the distant green pine and said, "the Ye family has the conditions given by the Yao family. I believe in the Ye family more than the fan family."


    "Bang bang!"


    In a short time, there was a dull sound in the air again. With the thunder light demon''s vein soul staggering back to the ground from the sky, his face was pale, and there was a faint bloodstain spilling from the corner of his mouth. The thunder light demon vein soul also turned into a rune and swept into the body.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger roared ferociously, and his huge body also fell on Du Shaofu''s side. His wings converged and he was ready to pounce on Du Shaofu''s side. No one dared to approach Du Shaofu. However, there was a crack on the tiger''s claw, which was just left by Pang Hong.


    "It''s time for everything to end!"


    Ye Baolin was quite pale. He took a deep breath, and his fingerprints changed slightly. His figure went straight to Qin zongqiong like lightning. A hand print was covered with lightning light. The lightning light was covered with strange lines. His momentum was terrible. In a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Qin zongqiong, who was seriously injured.


    "Yes, it''s almost over. It''s time to end."


    Just when ye Baolin''s handprint was about to fall on Qin zongqiong, a faint voice seemed to come from the far sky, and a figure appeared in front of Qin zongqiong like a ghost at the same time. Then a palm print accompanied by a vast amount of energy surged, which was in a flash collided with Ye Baolin''s palm print.


    "Hum!"


    The palm print collision, the sudden heavy blow, directly shocked Ye Baolin back and forth, his throat is also a stuffy hum, and then a mouthful of blood spurt, when the body stabilized, his eyes were shocked.


    "Shua Shua..."


    In the dark, as the dark cloth, the eyes of an old man standing in the dark are dark and dark.


    Some of the powerful people in the Qin family laughed at the sudden appearance of the old man. Then they all saluted respectfully: "see Uncle Xiping!"


    "Qin Xiping is said to have been killed by the terrible purple flame demon Huang in Wudu MOUNTAIN RANGE 50 years ago. How could he still be alive?"


    "Qin Xiping, he is Qin Xiping!"


    Ye Guang, Bai Wei, Fan Hong and others changed their color. Qin Xiping of the Qin family was a generation higher than them. It is said that this man met the terrible purple flame demon Huang in the Wudu mountains and was killed. Unexpectedly, he still exists in the world and has been hidden until the end.


    With the appearance of this man, the fighting voice around him also quietly stopped, and the invisible breath collapsed, so that all people''s hearts gushed out of danger.


    Du Zhenwu, Chen Qingsong, Du Zhixiong and other figures all quietly stop as if they have a tacit understanding, and their eyes fall quietly on the people.


    Full of those monster mount, at the moment is also invisible breath suppressed, dare not make a sound.


    "On the other side of the meridian realm, the Qin family has such a strong one!"


    Feeling the breath of people from the Qin family, Cao tianmang was shocked and changed color. There were so many powerful people in the Qin family. He didn''t know that he was used by the Qin family."How strong!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Qin Xiping, and the breath from his whole body was thrilling.


    "After so many years of waiting, it should be almost."


    Qin Xiping said in a low voice, then glanced around. Instead of looking at the people present, he took a more look at Wang scale demon tiger and Du Shaofu. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "rare seedling, no one in Qin family can compare with him. Boy, I will betroth xiaoluna to you. From then on, you du family and Qin family will be As a family, I will try my best to cultivate you. What do you think? "


    At this time, Qin Mang''s fiancee, Qin Mang''s fiancee, was stunned by his fiancee, but Qin''s fiancee was embarrassed.


    In the Qin family lineup, Qin Xiaolu, whose long skirt is dyed with blood, is now quite a bit coquettish. Then she looks at the purple robed teenager beside the giant tiger from a distance. Somehow, her eyes are vaguely expecting.


    "What does the Qin family mean? Have you forgotten the agreement with LiuYun county?"


    Cao tianmang angrily said that among the hundreds of people in Liuyun County, only one third of them were left behind at the moment, causing heavy losses.


    Qin Xiping glanced back at Cao tianmang and said softly: "they are right. Shicheng is not LiuYun county. Do you think that you are the princess of Liuyun County, and you can be qualified to touch Shicheng. If I hadn''t been waiting for this day for decades, LiuYun county will still get you, take your people and go with you, Shicheng''s affairs will be returned No one else can intervene. "


    "What a Qin family, ha ha, a stone city. I remember it."


    Cao tianmang laughed, his eyes red and red, but he was not a fool. He could not take any advantage of today''s affairs. He could only plan again in the future. Then he waved his hand and hated the people behind him and said, "let''s go!"


    LiuYun county to the people immediately surrounded each other, as Cao tianmang left in confusion, and finally disappeared in the public''s sight.


    There is no one to stop Cao tianmang. For one thing, behind Cao tianmang is the whole stone dragon Empire, and all the attention at this time falls on Qin Xiping.


    Qin Xiping''s eyes returned to Du Shaofu and said, "boy, have you considered it?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Qin Xiping. A smile appeared on his pale and resolute face and said, "sorry, I''m not interested."


    Qin Xiping''s face changed slightly, and said: "boy, you should think clearly. It''s not too late to answer me if you think well."


    "I think very clearly, still have no interest!" Du Shaofu still shook his head.


    "That''s a pity, but if you can''t use it for me, I won''t keep it, so you can only die!"


    As soon as the cold voice of Pingyin in the west of Qin dynasty fell, the sound of the broken wind suddenly fluctuated. Then, the figure was blurred and swept away from the space. Almost in an instant, he appeared in front of Du Shaofu and seized his throat with one hand.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon roars, flapping its wings, and the fierce tiger pours out. The tiger looks at the tiger, and the rune spreads. The tiger claws tear the air.


    "Hi..."


    Qin Xiping ghostly avoided the tiger''s claws which were plundered by the king scale demon tiger, and patted the king scale demon tiger with an incredible palm print.


    The king scale demon tiger flapped its wings and retreated abruptly, setting off a storm.


    "Evil animal, you are still close to it!"


    Qin Xiping drank softly. His figure stepped on the void and turned his palm into a fist. He immediately fell on the left wing of the king scale demon tiger.


    "Bang!"


    The left wing of the king scale demon tiger was attacked by gravity, and the huge body also fell back directly. The huge body suddenly fell to the ground. The left wing was painful and the mouth growled ferociously.


    "Kill you first, and then take the thunder demon lion''s Secret bone." Qin Xiping went on to Du Shaofu, and his intention of killing was surging.


    "Be careful, Shaofu."


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and even Bai Jiru all rushed to Qin Xiping at the same time.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    Qin Xiping sneered indifferently, and his look was completely gloomy. His long sleeves of gray clothes shook, and a terrible wave of energy hit Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and Bai Jiru directly from the air.


    "Boom!"


    The bodies of Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and Bai Jiru suddenly flew like a broken kite, and then they fell on the wall of Ye''s family courtyard, which cracked the wall. Finally, the courtyard was unable to withstand the huge energy impact and collapsed.


    "Join hands


    Ye Guangmu is heavy, looking at Bai Wei, and they all immediately rush to Qin Xiping. Up to now, they have to work together.


    "Roar!"


    They try their best to activate the pulse soul again. They cover Qin Xiping with huge empty ice bear and thunder light leopard shadow.


    Qin Xiping has a smile. All this is his arrangement. He is the final winner.


    "Brothers, there will be more than three hours later. We will continue to ask for flower support, all support and thanks. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    "Even so, let''s clean it up together. I might have valued two points in your heyday, but now you are at the end of your tether and vulnerable to a single blow."


    Qin Xi''s grey clothes and long clothes moved without wind, and an astonishing wave of mysterious air swept out like a storm, so that the courtyard and square of the empty Du family burst out with huge cracks at this time


    In a short time, Qin Xiping''s arms vibrated, and there were runes on the two fists. The two fist seals immediately turned into two fuzzy lights, which were like lightning. Then they fell directly on the virtual shadows of the ice bear and thunder leopard, and the two virtual shadows were smashed directly.


    At the same time, Qin Xiping''s figure appeared in front of Ye Guang and Bai Wei. The two fingerprints fell again, and then two deep muffled noises suddenly rose.


    "Bang bang!"


    The vast energy swept away in the air, turned into a terrible energy storm, and filled the air in an instant.


    "Hula!"


    Under such a terrible energy storm, all the people present were shocked.


    "Bang Bang..."


    In people''s eyes, ye Guang and Bai Wei, the two powerful figures, were also pounded down from the air and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Vulnerable, ginger is still old and hot, I have been waiting for 50 years, thunder demon lion left will be mine, today I am destined to be the final winner," Qin Xiping stood in the air, laughter resounded through the stone city.


    The whole stone city tens of millions of people look up in the air, that vast wave makes the whole stone city tremble.


    On the square, there was silence, and the smell of blood was still in the air, and many eyes were dignified, except for the people of the Qin family.


    Looking at Qin Xiping in the air, everyone knows that no one can fight against him now.


    The big families fought for the final defeat, and the war situation was ups and downs, but it was a foregone conclusion at this time.


    "How could that happen?"


    With blood on their bodies and their eyes drooping, they thought that the family had made the final preparations and would be able to keep the thunder demon lion of the Ye family in the bag.


    Who knows today''s turn of events, everything is beyond the control of the family, everything is beyond their expectations, all in vain.


    They calculated all the big families, but in the end, they didn''t expect that the family had already been counted in, and that the final harvest would not come to the family.


    "Thunder demon lion left, round is not you, because you are not qualified!"


    King scale demon tiger once again hovered in the air, a purple robed boy stepped on it, appeared in all people''s eyes, the light voice spread out with the wind, resounding away.


    "Do you want to stop Du Fu''s family?"


    All the people of the city looked up and looked at the purple robed boy on the back of the king scale demon tiger.


    "Boy, you really make me more and more surprised. Do you think you can stop me? Maybe you want to fight with me for the thunder demon lion?" Qin Xiping smiles, full of scorn and ridicule.


    "You are not qualified, and I am not qualified."


    Du Shaofu looked at Qin Xiping, shook his head, looked calm and said: "all the people in the stone city are not qualified. The thunder demon lion elder has guarded the stone city for hundreds of years. In the hundreds of years, the stone city has never been invaded by wild animals in the mountain range, and foreign forces dare not touch it.


    For hundreds of years, the stone city has been peaceful, and all the residents live and work in peace and contentment. Now, the deadline of thunder demon lion is approaching, but you are planning on the secret bones and blood essence treasures of thunder demon lion. How chilling


    Calm words spread out, clear reverberated in the air: "as a stone city people, who is qualified to touch the thunder demon lion elder bones!"


    "Thunder demon lion, is that thunder demon lion that guards my stone city in legend?"


    "It turns out that today someone is going to fight for the secret bone and blood essence of thunder demon lion!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the moment, the calm words fell in the ears of all the people in the square, but it was all a change in the face, eyes trembling.


    "What a chill


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, Bai Jiru and others looked at each other with a look of dark sigh and shame.


    "Lei Zu has been guarding the stone city for hundreds of years. My Ye family can''t let Lei Zu fall down and let people touch their secret bones and blood essence. Neither can our Ye family''s children. We can''t let Lei Zu''s body be incomplete. We should protect Lei Zu even if we fight to death!"


    On Ye Baolin''s handsome face, the corners of his mouth were dripping with blood. He looked at the sky and his eyes were scarlet.


    Du Shaofu looked at Qin Xiping. On his resolute face, his eyes gradually became sharp and frightening. An invisible cold air diffused, and even the surrounding air seemed to solidify.


    "Listen up, everyone. I know that Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength is low today, but I have received the favor of thunder demon lion master. I will never let go of the idea of thunder demon lion master today. I will certainly frustrate him and destroy his spirits and spirits."


    The cold words spread out, like thunder, as if with a bone chilling infiltration wave, the invisible cold like the tide of the general spread of heaven and earth, people feel chilly, all moved.Ye Zijin looks at a young man with purple robes in the sky, and his eyes are bright and moist.


    Ye Guang raised his head and sighed, murmured softly: "Ye''s son, I''m not as good as him."


    "This boy is the same as old three, Du family man, he should be so!"


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and his brother looked at each other, and their eyes trembled. He murmured, "it''s a bit bravery."


    "Jie Jie!"


    Qin Xiping''s face was stunned. He suddenly gave a sneer and shot out his killing intention. He said in a deep voice: "little boy like an ant, you don''t have a future. Go to die now!"


    When the words of killing intention spread, Qin Xiping held back Du Shaofu''s eyes, and his body moved. In an instant, he appeared in front of the king scale demon tiger. His figure sprang out, his five fingers opened, and his paw print directly grabbed Du Shaofu.


    "Roar!"


    With Qin Xiping''s shadow coming, the king scale demon and the tiger roar, and the fierce and fierce color in the eyes of the tiger covetously pass by, so we should try our best.


    All of a sudden, in the midst of the electric light and flint, a flash of thunder and lightning suddenly appeared in front of Du Shaofu and in front of Wang scale demon tiger.


    A ray of thunder and lightning directly wrapped on Qin Xiping''s paw print. At the same time, a thick old voice immediately came out: "I like this boy very much. If you want to kill him, you are far from qualified!"


    The old man''s voice is coming out, full of domineering and powerful!


    As soon as the thunder and lightning light wrapped in Qin Xiping''s paw print, Qin Xiping''s old face also changed abruptly. He suddenly looked up at a figure wrapped in the lightning light in front of him. The terrible smell that spread out was so strong that he was also shocked.


    Then it seemed that he felt the most terrible thing. Qin Xiping was shocked and cried out: "thunder demon lion, how can you be ok? You should not have the deadline coming?"


    "I don''t have a big time coming. How can you jump out in such a hurry?"


    In the light of thunder and lightning, a majestic lion stands in the sky. In the light of thunder and lightning, the intense energy fluctuation and pressure spread, which makes people feel uneasy and uneasy without any reason, and the hair is erect.


    "Boom


    The thunder and lightning are surging, the surrounding sky is like dry thunder, and the energy fluctuation is like the arrival of Thor.


    "Chula la!"


    Qin Xiping''s body directly shakes and flies away, without any resistance.


    "That''s thunder demon lion!"


    "Thunder demon lion has no limit, it still exists!"


    "So that''s thunder demon lion, so strong breath!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the sudden appearance of thunder demon lion, the next shock sound is one after another in the whole stone city.


    The eyes of the big families are also shocked by it. The Qin family, the Bai family and the Fu family all have complex eyes.


    There have been rumors about thunder demon lion in stone city. The most shocking thing is that thunder demon lion has long been at the level of animal kingdom, which is equal to the existence of human Marquis level.


    Now, thunder demon lion appears again, the degree of heart palpitation can be imagined.


    "Lei Zu appeared!"


    Looking at the majestic lion in the middle of the sky, the children of Ye family are excited and trembling. It is said that they have been guarding the stone city and the existence of the Ye family.


    "How could you be ok? You pretended that the deadline was coming. You You are deliberately trying to wipe out all the people who are unfavorable to the Ye family. "


    After the earthquake, Qin Xiping''s eyes trembled, and the monster king at the level of animal Marquis was definitely not what he could fight against.


    The thunder demon lion still exists in the stone city. After the news came out, it was enough to frighten the countless forces around the stone city. If he had known that the thunder demon lion was only pretending that the deadline was coming, how could he dare to come out and touch his secret bones.


    "You say ginger is old and spicy, ginger is really old and spicy, but it''s more tender than me."


    The thunder demon lion spits out the old man''s words. His voice is full of vicissitudes. The whole body is wrapped by thunder and lightning. There are dark clouds gathering together. How fierce and terrifying is its momentum. He opened his mouth and said, "you can''t stay today!"


    "Not good..."


    Qin Xiping felt the killing intention from the thunder demon lion. Where did he dare to stay, he suddenly ran away. All the people of the Qin family had to give up.


    "In front of this lion king, you are just a mole ant!"


    Thunder demon lion looks calm, the right lion leg suddenly a probe, and then to the front of the sky mercilessly fall.


    "Chula la!"


    At this moment, the energy of this piece of heaven and earth space suddenly and violently vibrates, and the lightning and thunder in the sky.


    A lion''s paw swept out in a straight line, like a thunderbolt. The space in front of it collapsed instantly, and a large area of space was corrugated into a vast space. The waves rippled, and the atmosphere of destruction enveloped the whole city


    "Boom!"


    Thunderbolt''s claw directly melted into the space, and finally ran straight to Qin Xiping''s back. In a flash, the mighty energy diffused, making a large space distorted.


    Lightning and thunder, space tremor drama, ring through the city!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    Such appalling momentum made Shicheng''s eyes tremble.


    The force of destruction swept away, Qin Xiping''s body stagnated in the air, and his whole body runes were surging wildly, as if to stop the force of thunder.


    "Bang!"


    But it was just a blink of an eye. It was a bang. The space opened, and Qin Xiping''s divine region suddenly exploded in mid air.


    "Hula!"


    Suddenly, a large amount of blood fog with the surging energy from the sky poured down, energy spread across the city.


    Countless people looked at the sky in horror. The powerful Qin Xiping was killed by the thunder demon lion in a moment. It can be seen that the strength of the thunder demon lion is to what extent!


    The king scale demon tiger hovered in the air, and the tiger eye looked at the thunder in front of him, and the demon lion trembled for it. The breath made him feel a sense of danger.


    On the back of the king scale demon tiger, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, and Qin Xiping, who was in the pulse spirit state, had no power to resist and was vulnerable to a single attack. This is the real strong one!


    The thunder demon lion guarding the stone city is as strong as this!


    "Stone city disaster, one does not stay!"


    After killing Qin Xiping, the thunder demon lion did not have much delay. Looking down at the sky, the lion''s paw fell down, which was also a thunder falling.


    "Bad!"


    In the square, Pang Hong''s face changed greatly, and the thunder force of thunder demon lion was swept down towards him.


    A strong and powerful atmosphere enveloped him, which made him unable to break free.


    Only at this time did he know that all the plans and arrangements were under the control of the Ye family, and the Ye family was the final winner.


    "Bang!"


    The deep sound of sonic boom resounded, thunder fell, and Pang Hong''s body was directly reduced to pieces.


    Surrounding ground cracks spread, large buildings in the distance to crumble, and finally split open, the vast atmosphere of Hurricane diffusion.


    "Bang bang!"


    Two thunderbolts fell again, which shocked people''s hearts. Before the square''s green pine and Qin zongqiong had not responded, they were instantly engulfed by lightning and killed on the spot.


    The space is silent, and countless eyes are horrified. This is the thunder demon lion killing.


    "Boy, you''re brave. Are you ok?"


    Thunder demon lion body lightning convergence, the old eyes looked at Du Shaofu, the light in his eyes spread, but made the king scale demon tiger tremble.


    However, in the face of the thunder demon lion that huge pressure, the king scale demon tiger is still adhere to down, this also makes the thunder demon lion eyes are some unexpected up.


    "Thunder demon lion master, are you ok?"


    Du Shaofu came back to his senses and looked at the thunder demon lion in surprise.


    Thunder demon lion did not directly answer Du Shaofu''s words. He looked at Du Shaofu with a smile in his eyes. He continued to spit out the old man''s words and said, "I like you very much. I really like you very much."


    The voice fell, the thunder demon lion body with the lightning wave soared away, and then disappeared in all eyes.


    Ye Guang was surprised to see the disappearance of the thunder demon lion''s majestic back, and then came back to God. He looked at the square and swept through it. The noise came out: "Qin family, those who surrender will not be killed. There is no amnesty for killing around!"


    Qin family, Qin Xiping, and Fujia Fuhong were all killed by thunder demon lions. On the spot, Qin family leader Qin zongqiong and fan Qingsong, the owner of the Qin family, were also killed. The Qin family and the strong one of the Fu family had already lost more than 80% of the losses, and had no strength to fight against.


    "Dang Dang!"


    The rest of the Qin family and the Fu family looked at each other, and some people began to leave their weapons in their hands


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The curtain of a great war has finally come to an end, but the bloody atmosphere still lingers in the city for a long time.


    Fortunately, a torrential rain fell that night, which not only cleaned away the bloody atmosphere that occupied the sky of Shicheng, but also cleaned the residual bloodstains that overflowed the square and several streets outside Ye''s house.


    The next day, the dark clouds dispersed and the sun rose in the East. As if nothing had happened, there were only a lot of broken walls in Ye''s house, telling people that everything that happened yesterday did exist.


    The Qin family and the Fu family are under the control of the Ye family, Du family and Bai family. They are waiting for the three families to discuss and deal with it.


    Stone city, thunder demon lion is still alive news, also the first time spread.


    It is estimated that last night was enough to make many forces around the stone city shake, as long as there are thunder demon lions, who dare to easily touch the stone city.


    The next day, the stone city became lively. Many leaders of small and medium-sized forces in the stone city, and even some masters of demon hunting troupes in Wudu mountain range, all visited Du''s home one after another. The scene was extremely lively.


    Even more lively than the Ye family, many people just went to the Ye family, congratulating the Ye family for eliminating the Qin family and the Fu family, and then arrived at the Du family.


    Under the bustle, the threshold of Du''s family will be broken.


    All the people of the Du family naturally know that the reason why the Du family has attracted the attention of the whole city lies in the existence of Du Shaofu.On the day when the storm changed color in stone city, the most shocking thing was that in addition to the thunder demon lion, there was also a bully boy with King scale demon tiger and purple robe.


    The overbearing momentum of crushing everything, especially the last words, left a brand in the hearts of countless stone city residents.


    However, Du Shaofu and Wang scale demon tiger did not appear again, and they had already gone to recover from their wounds.


    "Hoo!"


    Five days later, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged on the bed in the room, slowly breathed a breath, and his closed eyes slowly opened.


    Then he felt the recovery of his body''s abundant dark Qi and the healing injury. On Du Shaofu''s face, there was also a smile.


    "I didn''t expect that the golden winged ROC bird clan''s body training method is so strong in the recovery of injuries."


    Du Shaofu smiles with great satisfaction. At the beginning, he also suffered some injuries, but now it is in good condition. This is absolutely impossible for ordinary martial artists.


    "EH."


    All of a sudden, what Du Fu and Zhen got from his family was Qingzheng.


    Although he felt that the animal bone was extraordinary, he did not find anything extraordinary in it. Therefore, Du Shaofu did not put it into the bag of heaven and earth. He just put it in his arms and took it out to think about it when he had time.


    Just now, Du Shaofu seemed to feel that there was a wave on the animal''s bone. He took it out and held it in his hand. He looked at it carefully. It seemed that the color of the animal''s bone was different from that on the animal''s bone. There was a kind of thunder and lightning.


    After careful study, Du Shaofu still failed to find anything extraordinary.


    "Am I wrong? I''m afraid the thunder and lightning breath should be contaminated in the thunder pool."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. After continuing to put the animal bones into his arms, he stood up and stretched himself.


    "It''s good, boy. It''s really fast to break through to the level of perfect congenital state. However, don''t forget that the level of congenital state is the most important level to lay a good foundation. Don''t be impatient, so you won''t regret when you get it."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice came out, and a breath came from the tower in Du Shaofu''s arms, and then condensed into a human form in the room, and his obscene face appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "You can''t hear me when I call you?"


    As soon as Du Shaofu saw Zhen Qingchun, his face turned a little ugly.


    At the beginning of the war, Du Shaofu contacted Zhen Qingchun in the tower. He wanted to ask Zhen Qingchun if he could deal with Qin Xiping. Who knows Zhen Qingchun in the tower has not responded.


    In a few days, I didn''t think of the energy recovery, so I didn''t think of any energy absorption


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes lit up and asked, "how much have you recovered?"


    "How much can I recover? I just get some benefits. How simple is it to recover completely?"


    Zhen Qingchun looks calm and sighs a little in her voice. Then she looks at Du Shaofu and asks Du Shaofu, "have you seen the thunder demon lion?"


    "Yes." Du Shaofu nodded, glanced at Zhen Qingchun, and said, "you don''t want to have the idea of thunder and demon lion?"


    "I''m not interested. If the thunder demon lion can be more powerful, I may be interested."


    Zhen Qingchun glared at Du Shaofu, then slowed down. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "although I didn''t have time to pay attention to you these days, I know all about what happened. I can''t see that you have a certain style. You are worthy of my younger brother."


    "It''s a brotherhood, not a valet."


    If you look at Du Fu, he is more and more powerful.


    "Brothers and brothers are the same. They are all the same."


    Zhen Qingchun smiles, but his smile is still so special, and then goes on: "however, the cultivation level of that thunder demon lion is not so good, and the animal state is perfect. If you can break through one level, you will be able to step into the animal kingdom, and then you will be able to shape the human body. You can also be regarded as a prince."


    From Zhen Qingchun''s words, Du Shaofu roughly guessed that the animal kingdom was after the animal kingdom, and that after the martial arts practitioner''s Marquis state, he was afraid that it should be King Wu''s territory.


    "It turns out that the thunder demon lion master has reached the level of animal marquis


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he knew that thunder demon lion had reached the level of animal marquis. No wonder Qin Xiping had no resistance and was not an opponent at all.


    "It''s a pity that the thunder demon lion''s deadline has come after all, and the oil lamp has dried up, and it can''t last long." Zhen Qingchun is light.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and said, "is thunder demon lion master pretending? His final strength is just forced?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    "Yes, it''s just a reflection. If there is no accident, the deadline will come in the next few days." Zhen Qingchun Road.


    "Ah


    Du Shaofu sighed that the thunder demon lion had guarded the stone city for hundreds of years. When the deadline came, he set a general situation and completely eliminated the hidden dangers of the stone city. However, in the end, it was still unable to escape.


    "What are you sighing about? The time limit of that thunder demon lion is coming. It''s all because of its old disease. If you can cure the old disease, you will surely be able to rejuvenate. If you can make a breakthrough again, it will have some future." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu with disapproval.


    "What are you talking about? Can you cure the thunder demon lion''s injuries?" Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately fell on Zhen Qingchun.


    "What are you so nervous about? You didn''t respect me so much when you were a senior of a monster."


    Zhen Qingchun curls her mouth. When she thinks of being used by this perverted bastard to urinate evil, she doesn''t feel angry in her heart.


    "Brother Qingchun, you are my elder brother. Why are you so stingy? I respect you in my heart now."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face was covered with a smile, and he said to Zhen Qingchun, "tell me, is there any way to cure the injury of thunder demon lion?"


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "that thunder demon lion has nothing to do with you. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "How to say, I''ve got the favor of thunder demon lion in thunder pool, even if it''s gratitude."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated a little. In fact, he didn''t know why. Maybe he saw the thunder demon lion in the stone chamber, which was like seeing an old man who had paid a lot for the stone city. It touched his heart. If he could help him, he would feel better.


    "So I got a little bit of his nail size advantage in that minefield."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu, and the eyes in the eyes of those triangular spirits were also righted. He said, "the thunder demon lion''s body has poison wound, which is not ordinary poison injury. Otherwise, it can''t make him helpless. Because of the poison injury, the thunder demon lion has come to this stage."


    "What poison?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "It should be the poison of a burning poison demon Jiao. The burning poison demon Jiao is a kind of dragon dragon and a branch of dragon family monster. However, it is far from the real dragon clan monster, but its blood is also very strong."


    Zhen Qingchun said: "the monsters with the blood of the dragon race are all very strong.


    "How do you know that?" Du Shaofu asked suspiciously.


    Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "there is the essence of thunder demon lion in the thunder pool of Ye family. I also get some benefits from the thunder pool, so I know about the thunder demon lion?"


    "So, if you want to cure the poison on the thunder demon lion, you have to clear the poison from the burning poison demon Jiao?" Du Shaofu''s eyes turned.


    Zhen Qingchun raised his eyes and said to Du Shaofu with a hint of ridicule: "do you think the poison on the burning poison demon Jiao is ordinary poison? That thunder demon lion is not weak in blood. The general poison is useless to him, but the poison on the burning poison demon Jiao is very serious. Some top medicine fu masters are afraid that they can''t do anything about it."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately frowned and his eyes fixed. But then he looked at Zhen Qingchun and said, "brother Qingchun, listen to your tone. You must do something about it. Don''t be so critical."


    "Hey, hey."


    Zhen Qingchun gave a smile, but the smile was not flattering. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "it''s you who have the way, not me?"


    "How can I do it?" Du Shaofu was stunned and puzzled.


    Zhen Qingchun gave Du Shaofu a look of innocence and said, "you are still a rookie after all, and you know too little. Don''t forget that what you practice is the cultivation skills of the golden winged ROC family, and the blood in your body is almost the same as that of the golden winged ROC bird."


    "Does that matter?" Du Shaofu still didn''t understand.


    "Don''t interrupt. Listen to me."


    Zhen Qingchun said impolitely to Du Shaofu: "do you know that in ancient times, the real rocs that roamed the world used dragons as their food. Although the golden winged Dapeng birds are not as good as the ancient ones, the flaming poison demon Jiao is far from comparable to the real dragon clan, so you can completely suppress the burning poison demon Jiao."


    After a pause, Zhen Qingchun said: "if I guess right, as long as you use your blood as a panacea for the thunder demon lion, and then use dark Qi to assist the thunder demon lion to detoxify, I believe that not only the thunder demon lion''s burning poison demon Jiao poison injury can be eliminated, maybe you can also get a lot of benefits at that time, to know your blood And the blood of the golden winged ROC bird is almost the same. For all the monsters, it is a treasure. Take some, but it will do a lot of good. "


    "Is that so?" Du Shaofu himself was surprised."Someone''s coming. I''ll go into the tower."


    Zhen Qingchun felt that someone was approaching, and suddenly turned into a wave of energy and entered the tower in Du Shaofu''s arms.


    "Young Fu, are you here?"


    As Zhen Qingchun enters the tower, Du Zhixiong''s voice comes from the courtyard.


    "Second uncle, why did you come in person?"


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised. He opened the door and quickly stepped into the courtyard. It was Du Zhixiong, the second uncle, who came. He also carried a wine jar. The wine was fragrant. In the courtyard, the drunkard father is still drunk and lying on the cane chair to drink and enjoy himself. A jar of good wine is naturally brought to him.


    "It''s not serious. How about it?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu, Du Zhixiong asked nervously. His eyes also looked at Du Shaofu carefully.


    "It''s no big problem. It''s just a little thing."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu could see that his second uncle, Du Zhixiong, had not recovered from the injury, but it should have been OK.


    "It''s OK." Du Zhixiong laughed, and then seemed to think of something. He said, "I forgot. The girl of Ye family is still waiting for you. Let you go to Ye''s house. Your uncle wants you to have a look."


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded, then said to the drunkard father on the cane chair: "Dad, I''ll go out for a visit. The second uncle just accompanies you to talk. You should drink less wine."


    With that, Du Shaofu left the courtyard immediately.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s back disappear from the courtyard, Du Zhixiong withdrew his eyes, sat down beside the cane chair, and left the wine jar directly on Du Tingxuan''s stomach and said, "third, you have a good son."


    Du Tingxuan sat up and sniffed greedily on the wine jar and said softly, "good wine."


    "Third, I''m talking to you. I''ve discussed with the eldest brother that Shaofu will be sent to the main clan. With his present talent, only in the main clan can he get the best training. If he stays in Shicheng, he will be ruined." Du Zhixiong looked at Du Tingxuan and said.


    Du Tingxuan looked up at Du Zhixiong with his long hair covering his face. He said softly, "second, I said that we will never have a relationship with the host family, forever!"


    Du Zhixiong looked at Du Tingxuan, his eyes fluctuated, hesitated for a moment, and he tentatively asked, "second, can you tell us what happened 16 years ago? You suddenly came back 16 years ago. From 16 years ago, the main clan has no contact with us any more. Now you have become like this, and you are no longer the original high spirited appearance."


    "Don''t ask, it''s good now, it''s already good..." Du Tingxuan light road.


    "Well, I won''t ask."


    Du Zhixiong did not ask any more questions. Over the years, he asked countless times. This time, the third one said the most.


    "Third, drink less. My boss and I have been waiting for the old three to come back."


    With that, Du Zhixiong got up and left the courtyard.


    On the cane chair, Du Tingxuan''s eyes were staring at the front. After a long time, he stroked the scattered long hair on his forehead, revealing a handsome and resolute face. Under his two thick eyebrows, his eyes were deep and big, and they were surprisingly bright, just like two twinkling stars in the night.


    "This has been very good, we are very good, Ao Tong, how about you..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I''ve met brother Shaofu."


    "Shaofu, are you well?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu left the courtyard and met Ye Zijin in the hall with all kinds of greetings from Du family members.


    After seeing Du Shaofu, ye Zijin''s tense look relaxed on his tight brow.


    From ye Zijin''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that it was thunder demon lion who wanted to see himself, so he immediately went to Ye''s house with Ye Zijin.


    Half an hour later, they hurried to the Ye''s house on a monster mount. Du Shaofu looked at Ye Zijin, who was always charming and frowning. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "Miss ye, I don''t know why the thunder demon lion elder wants to see me, so why?"


    Smell speech, leaf Son Jin Jiao Yan micro motion, squeezed out a little smile, way: "I don''t know, Lei Zu said want to see you, I went to Du home to find you."


    "Is it thunder demon lion master..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank a little, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but he didn''t say what he said behind. I believe Ye Zijin can hear it.


    Ye Zijin seems to have guessed that Du Shaofu was surprised. The smile just squeezed out from her pretty face disappeared on her worried face. She looked at Du Shaofu, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "you guessed right. Lei Zu may not be able to do it."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his face suddenly changed. He immediately urged Ye Zijin: "take me quickly, quickly."


    Ye Zijin is puzzled. It seems that Du Shaofu is more interested in Lei Zu than those in Ye family, but he is also speeding up his pace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    In the same stone chamber, Du Shaofu saw the thunder demon lion like an old man at dusk.


    In the stone chamber, there are ye Guang and ye Baolin standing on the side respectfully. Both of them have dignified looks and moist eyes.


    "Boy, are you here? You''ve recovered quickly."


    Seeing Du Shaofu coming, the thunder demon lion with his body on his stomach raised his head and lost his original look in his eyes. It was quite the same as the shocking, domineering and powerful people who killed Qin Xiping that day.


    "Master, I''m here."


    Looking at the thunder and demon lion at dusk, Du Shaofu felt a kind of sadness in his heart.


    "I''m dying. The oil lamp is exhausted and I can''t support it any more." Thunder demon lion looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    "Master, I..."


    Du Shaofu had just opened his mouth. The thunder demon lion interrupted Du Shaofu''s words. The lion said, "I have decided that after my death, you and ye''s family will understand my secret bones, and my blood essence will also be given to you and ye''s family. I hope you can protect the stone city together in the future."


    "Lei Zu!"


    Ye Guang, ye Baolin''s eyes trembled, did not care about Du Shaofu''s presence, and immediately knelt down in front of the thunder demon lion.


    "Lei Zu has been guarding our Ye family and our stone city for so many years. How can we ask for Lei Zu''s Secret bones and blood essence? If Lei Zu''s body and bones can''t be preserved after his return, how can we show the face of our Ye family? At this time, we can''t do anything?" Ye Baolin looked up and looked at the thunder demon lion way.


    "I''m dead. What''s a skeleton?"


    The thunder demon lion looked at Ye Baolin and said, "at that time, your Ye family ancestor saved my life. Because of me, he died early. Otherwise, with his talent, he would have made a difference in the world.


    I promised him that I would protect the Ye family and Shicheng in my lifetime. After I died, I hoped that my secret bone and blood essence could cultivate a strong one for the Ye family, so as to make up for the regret in my heart. "


    "Lei Zu, this must not be done!"


    Ye Baolin''s eyes were moist, and tears filled his eyes.


    Ye Zijin is also respectfully kneeling beside his father, looking at Thunder demon lion, tears whirling in his eyes, which is pitiful.


    "Compared with most human beings, the monster beast is much stronger than most people. This thunder demon lion should not be in this limit." A mosquito like murmur came to Du Shaofu''s ears. Du Shaofu could hear the sound of Zhen Qingchun in the tower in his arms.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were wet. The thunder demon lion was repaying his gratitude for hundreds of years. But now the deadline is coming, and even take the initiative to leave their own secret bones and blood essence to repay gratitude.


    "I have decided, needless to say, to get up."


    The thunder demon lion motioned Ye Baolin to say nothing more. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, I know that sooner or later you will not be a thing in the pool. Sooner or later, you will soar in the sky and soar in the sky. At the beginning, I owed Ye''s ancestors a favor, so I vowed to guard Ye''s family and stone city all my life. And you have received a favor from me. Today, I will give you my secret bone and blood essence. I hope you will promise me that you will continue this oath for me in your lifetime, will you? "


    Du Shaofu looked at the thunder demon lion. After a moment, he said, "master, you have the poison of burning poison demon Jiao?"


    With Du Shaofu''s voice, the eyes of Ye Guang, ye Baolin and ye Zijin fall on Du Shaofu''s body strangely. The poison wound on Lei Zu''s body is only known by the three of them. How does Du Shaofu know.


    "Yes, it''s the poison of burning poison demon Jiao. It''s been in the body for hundreds of years, and it can''t be cured." Thunder demon lion return way, eyes also quite some fluctuation.


    Looking at the thunder demon lion, Du Shaofu was silent for a moment, and then said, "master, I may be able to cure the poison of the burning poison demon Jiao."


    "What, you can cure the poison of burning poison demon Jiao?"


    "Is it true? If it is, no matter what conditions we pay, the Ye family is willing to."


    Ye Guang and ye Baolin got up, and their eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu for the first time. Their eyes were full of expectation, but they were also suspicious.


    For so many years, every generation of the Ye family has been trying to find a way, and even secretly invited many powerful talismans to come, but they were helpless.


    "Shaofu, can you really cure Lei Zu''s poison injury?" Ye Zijin gets up, his subconscious hands tensely pulling Du Shaofu''s arm, and his eyes are full of expectation.


    After hesitating for a moment, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said, "I can''t guarantee it. I''ll be sure."


    "Please give me a hand to treat Lei Zu. As long as you can treat Lei Zu, I''m willing to pay any price." Ye Guang and ye Baolin were both pleading and looking at Du Shaofu.


    "Please treat the poison on Lei Zu, please." Ye Zijin also shook Du Shaofu''s arm and pleaded.


    "Miss ye, if you let me go, I will be able to treat the injuries of thunder demon lion predecessors." Du Shaofu looked at Ye Zijin and said with a smile.


    "I..."


    Ye Zijin found out that she had lost her manners. She was holding his arm tightly. In addition to her father, she was still so close to a man for the first time. Her cheeks were a little red, but then her mind fell on Lei Zu''s poison wound and looked at Du Shaofu with pleading eyes."I''ll try my best." Du Shaofu said to Ye Zijin, then looked at the thunder demon lion and said, "master, let me have a try."


    "Well, I''ll give you a try and see what you can do."


    Thunder demon lion nodded, eyes were calm.


    In the past few hundred years, I don''t know how many ways I have thought of are not effective. At this moment, for thunder demon lion, it is just the last time to accompany the excitement. Anyway, the deadline is coming, so as not to walk alone and quietly.


    "Shao Fu, when will it start? Do you need to prepare something? I will go to prepare it at once?" Ye Baolin looked anxiously at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "From now on, I don''t need to prepare anything. Just give me a big bowl. In addition, when I solve the poison injury of thunder demon lion, I can''t let anyone come in to disturb me. Also help me tell my uncle that I will stay here for a few days." Said Du Shaofu.


    Ye Guang nodded his head and said to Du Shaofu, "absolutely no problem. I will guard the door myself. Who will come in unless I die."


    A moment later, only Du Shaofu and thunder demon lion were left in the stone chamber.


    "Boy, let''s go. I''ll try with you."


    The thunder demon lion looked at Du Shaofu and said that although the old-fashioned lion body was not strong, it was still full of power.


    "Let''s start. I''ll teach you how to do it step by step. It''s very difficult for others, but what you practice is the cultivation skill of golden winged ROC, and the blood on your body is almost the same as that of the golden winged ROC bird. So for you, there is not too much difficulty. It''s just a little hard at most." Zhen Qingchun''s voice, as small as a mosquito, came into Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Du Shaofu began to act, with the guidance of Zhen Qingchun meeting step by step, but he also relaxed a lot.


    "Hiss..."


    In the thunder demon lion''s surprised eyes, Du Shaofu''s first step was to take out a dagger from the heaven and earth bag and scratch it on his wrist. Then, a stream of pale gold blood dripped out of his blood vessel and fell into the bowl that had been prepared for a long time.


    "Boom


    With the pale gold blood dripping from Du Shaofu''s wrist, the stone chamber suddenly trembled. In the pale gold blood, there were mysterious talismans and secret patterns gushing out. In a moment, a wave of terror began to ripple.


    In this breath fluctuation, it seems that there is heaven and earth, and energy also converges to the golden blood.


    In the stone chamber, the light golden light is shining, like the rising sun, and the breath is towering.


    "This is...!"


    Thunder demon lion, originally calm lion eyes suddenly appeared violent fluctuations, that lying lion body is also shaking to stand up.


    In the golden blood, the breath that spread out made his heart tremble and was naturally suppressed. Even he should be in awe of that breath.


    "Master, after taking this blood, I will use Xuanqi to help you clear away the poison in your body."


    Du Shaofu made several fingerprints on his wrist, and stopped the blood dripping. Then he handed a small bowl of pale gold blood to the thunder demon lion.


    The pale golden blood is dazzling, the energy is surging, and the secret patterns of talismans are gushing out. It is like a bird with golden wings, and the virtual shadow wants to fly out of the pale gold blood in the bowl.


    Feeling the energy fluctuation in the golden blood, the thunder demon lion looked at Du Shaofu with trembling eyes. He could already feel why Du Shaofu would say that he could cure his injury.


    Lion eyes gush with excitement. For hundreds of years, he did not expect that when the oil lamp was exhausted, he felt hope again, and his mood could be imagined.


    "This is the breath of the golden winged ROC. I''m not polite, boy."


    The thunder demon lion looked at Du Shaofu and nodded. He didn''t say much. Then a suction came out of his mouth and immediately sucked the pale gold blood from Du Shaofu''s bowl into his mouth and swallowed it all.


    "Boom


    As the thunder demon lion swallows the pale gold blood in Du Shaofu''s body into his stomach, the lion''s body suddenly trembles violently, and the lightning starts to twinkle all over his body. In his eyes that had lost his grace, there was gradually a light of thunder and lightning gathering.


    And it was at this time that a terrible energy came out of the body of thunder demon.


    Under this terrible energy fluctuation, thunder demon lion''s lightning light is more and more strong, and there is a black flame fog to drill out of the skin.


    "Roar!"


    Thunder demon lion growls, seems to be suffering something.


    Looking at the black flaming mist that spread all over the thunder demon lion, Du Shaofu''s face became dignified. I''m afraid that the black fire was related to the poison of the burning demon Jiao.


    "Hold on, master. I''ll give you a hand!"


    With a low drink, Du Shaofu, according to Zhen Qingchun, sat cross legged in front of the thunder demon lion. His fingerprints changed, and a pale gold dark air suddenly gushed out, and then he swept into the thunder demon lion''s body.


    "When the 18th watch arrives, about two or three hours later, Xiao Yu will continue to blast his watch and continue to ask for all support.On the list of flowers, half a month''s accumulation, but after six hours, we reached the third place in the list of flowers. Xiao Yu sincerely thanks all the brothers and sisters for their continued love for Xiaoyu, bowing and thanking him.


    Now Xiao Yu continues to rush to the manuscript. At the 18th shift, Xiao Yu will continue to explode. If you are satisfied, please send all the flowers.


    There are still six hours before 12 o''clock tonight. All Xiao Yu can do is to keep updating until 12 o''clock, and leave the rest to his brothers and sisters. Let''s see if we can sweep the flower list and kill the gods all the way.


    Xiao Yu once again expressed his thanks for your love. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    Thunder demon lion endure a certain kind of pain, lightning flashes all over the body, but also in their own efforts to clear the body of poison.


    "Hula..."


    With the help of Du Shaofu''s mysterious Qi and blood, he could almost see that there was a faint black flaming mist on his body surface, which quickly overflowed into a black rune, which was then wrapped and destroyed by a golden talisman and lightning rune.


    Time began to pass slowly, and the secret patterns of talisman in the stone chamber surged, the lightning flashed, and the light was brilliant


    The setting sun sets in the west, and the afterglow sets a glittering border on the continuous mountains, making the mountains that move westward become darker.


    The sunset clouds cover the mountain, and the afterglow casts a deep and unpredictable feeling to the mountain.


    A middle-aged man stood quietly on the mountain, dressed in a black robe, staring at the front space for a long time.


    "Hi..."


    All of a sudden, the space fluctuated, and then there was energy fluctuation, as if it was flashing with a talisman and secret pattern, and then turned into a middle-aged man in a long white dress.


    With the appearance of middle-aged people, a sense of terror swept through the mountains.


    "What about the news from the family?" The middle-aged in a black robe had no fire, and even his eyes did not fluctuate.


    "We told the general situation here to the clan, and the news from the clan meant


    The middle-aged in white clothes walked to the side of the middle-aged in black robes. The words stopped a little, and then said: "the meaning of the clan, at the beginning, one was already in turmoil, but now the little one has been able to practice, and his talent is still limited. It is better to strangle it in the cradle, so as not to affect everything that has finally calmed down, and not to let any seedlings emerge. ¡±


    "news finally came out of the family, and finally came the news."


    Black robed middle-aged suddenly turned back, a fierce look gushed out of his eyes, with a certain kind of excitement, and said in a deep voice: "sixteen years, a whole sixteen years, because of the father and son, we were exiled in this place where chickens don''t lay eggs and birds do not poop. If we are in the family, how can we end up in this 16 years?"


    The white middle-aged man looked at the black middle-aged man and said, "but according to the family news, after all, we promised that everything should be done properly. If someone finds any handle and trace, it will not be very good. If this matter can be properly solved, we will not have to stay here, we can go back to the clan immediately."


    "If this is not done by us at all, how can we leave any handle and trace?"


    Black robe middle-aged gloomy light way, a sneer appeared on the face, a flash of figure, the body suddenly disappeared on the mountain.


    "Do you really want this? Is this really good..."


    The middle-aged white shirt murmured softly, then the sole of the foot was a little, and the figure trembled. With the hidden talisman secret lines surging, the figure also disappeared on the mountain peak.


    The dusk disappeared quickly, and the sun soon set into the west mountain.


    As a result, the blue wind in the valley with a strong cool, driving the white fog to wander down the mountain, the last piece of sunset left in the sky disappeared.


    And the shadow of the mountain peak, inverted pressure on the dense forest of the mountain, the shadow is getting thicker and thicker, and gradually mixed with the night


    Du family, at night, in the study, Du Zhixiong''s eyes were puzzled and said: "elder brother, is Shaofu really treating thunder demon lion in the Ye family? It can''t be what happened in the Ye family. After all, the only threat to the Ye family now is Du family."


    "Ye Baolin came in person and did not conceal the injury of thunder demon lion, so it should be true." Du Zhenwu said.


    "Does Shaofu really have a way to cure thunder demon lion?" Du asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Du Zhenwu shook his head and then said, "but I''m willing to believe Shaofu. We can''t see the child clearly. We''ve been surprised."


    "That child seems to be stronger than the third year."


    Du Zhixiong chuckled, then said: "but compared to the third thief, compared to the third cruel, compared to the third will hide."


    "Are you praising your nephew?" Du Zhenwu glanced at Du Zhixiong, thinking in his heart, how could he boast his nephew like this.


    "Praise, of course, so that you won''t lose easily."


    Du Zhixiong is sure that he is praising his nephew. Judging from his experience, he is a thief in his heart and ruthless in his attack. He is not a person who hides his own life. Honest people are too easy to suffer losses. For example, he always thinks that he is an honest man, but it seems that all the people outside don''t think so about him.


    Du Zhenwu didn''t speak any more. He just kept smiling at the corners of his mouth. After a while, he said to Du Zhixiong, "second, do you think the girl of Ye family is suitable for Shaofu, or the girl of Bai family is suitable for Shaofu?"


    "I don''t know. They all look good."


    Du Zhixiong touched his head, lowered his head and thought for a while. Then he looked up at Du Zhenwu and said, "boss, how about if you let Shaofu marry him back?"


    "That''s a good idea, but let''s see what Shaofu means. The child is nearly seventeen, and he''s not too young."Du Zhenwu said: "the third one only cares about drinking now, so we have more heart for these things."


    "Well, we need to be more conscientious. When we have time, I''ll ask his aunt to ask." Du Zhixiong said seriously.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Achoo!"


    In Ye''s stone room, Du Shaofu suddenly sneezed. Fortunately, what he was able to do had already been finished.


    For one day and one night, he used Xuanqi to assist thunder demon lion to remove the burning and poisonous demon Jiao in his body. The consumption was too amazing, and Du Shaofu was exhausted.


    Fortunately, it will also be accumulated within the thunder demon lion within hundreds of years of burning poison demon Jiao, to eliminate almost.


    "Chula la!"


    In the stone chamber, Du Shaofu looked at the thunder demon lion surrounded by the thunder and lightning. He felt that everything was developing for the better, and he was relieved.


    The burning poison demon Jiao''s poison is almost eliminated, and the next thing has nothing to do with him. As long as the thunder demon lion can successfully persist to the end, it will be able to rejuvenate.


    In general, to be reborn in the fire!


    "Well, it''s none of your business. Next it''s up to him." Zhen Qingchun''s voice said in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    Du Shaofu got up, pale, and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. After a day and a night''s consumption, he could hardly survive.


    Outside the building like tafeita and Dian, ye Zijin, ye Baolin and ye Guang are waiting nervously at the edge of the field. They look at the door for a moment.


    "Dad, do you think Lei Zu can recover?"


    Ye Zijin looks at Ye Baolin and asks. His bright eyes are full of worries and expectations, and his heart strings are always tense.


    "I hope so." Ye Baolin paced back and forth, his face dignified and worried.


    "Come out."


    Ye Guang is the first to feel the wave. His eyes immediately look at the door. The boy in purple robe is walking out slowly.


    "Shaofu, what''s the matter? Have you succeeded?"


    All at once, ye Guang, ye Baolin and ye Zijin all step into the past at the same time. The three expectant eyes fall on Du Shaofu at the same time.


    Du Shaofu looked at the expectant eyes of the three men. A little smile appeared on his pale face, nodded, and said, "thunder demon lion master is no longer in any way. However, you''d better not disturb it. It''s estimated that it will take some time to completely wipe out the troubles left by the poisonous demon Jiao."


    Ye Guang three people smell speech, three nervous faces began to stretch, the tension of the heartstrings loose, and then flooded with surprise.


    "Thank you very much, young Fu."


    Ye Baolin excitedly took Du Shaofu''s hand, full of gratitude. He really didn''t expect that the whole teenager in front of him had really cured Lei Zu.


    "Shaofu, my Ye family owes you a great favor. What you want and what I can do is absolutely wrong. Even if it''s my old man''s life, there''s absolutely no difference." Ye Guang looked at Du Shaofu with gratitude and trembling.


    "Senior is serious, I also owe thunder demon lion a favor, this is what I should do."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Although this time, the Ye family actually calculated all the big families, but the Ye family''s feeling was really good. A family that showed gratitude and did not covet thunder, demon and lion was absolutely not bad.


    "Thank you."


    Ye Zijin looked at Du Shaofu and his lips were slightly open. He just said a simple thank you, but his eyes contained a lot of them.


    "I''m consuming a little bit, so I have to go back to Tuina to recover. I''ll come back another day." Du Shaofu said goodbye.


    After returning to Du''s home, Du Shaofu went directly to the back mountain of Du''s home to breath and recover. The open back mountain was more suitable for tuna cultivation.


    As Du Shaofu''s front foot had just returned to the Du family, ye Baolin of the Ye family came to the door and brought a large number of pills and other things, as well as a lot of martial arts skills and even skills.


    Du''s hand is amazing, and Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong are both shocked.


    Ye Baolin left a sentence in the Ye family: the Ye family owes the Du family a great favor. From then on, the Ye family is the Du family''s ally, forever friend, who moves the Du family, is the moving leaf family!


    The Ye family is an ally of the Du family, but it is not that the Du family is an ally of the Ye family.


    Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong also probably understood the result. It must be that Du Shaofu really cured thunder demon lion, so they let the Ye family treat it like this.


    Ye Baolin even said in the end that he would give Du Shaofu the title of the master of the stone city. He was very serious and did not mean to be a joke at all.


    This was a shock to Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong. In any case, we need to ask Du Shaofu for his opinion.


    "Thank you, master wohenkailee123, master shlaogen, master fanle3333, master 15601875556, brother of barren emperor, master 13587796107, and many other rewards that cannot be listed. Thank you.At 19 PM, Xiao Yu continued to code ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    With the recovery of the stone city, the stone city also restored calm, the streets of the past to restore the hustle and bustle.


    However, this kind of bustle also makes many forces panic.


    The Ye family, Du family and Bai family finally began to clean up the Qin family and the Chen family. All the subordinate forces of the Qin family and the Chen family were suppressed in a light way and cleaned up in a heavy way.


    I don''t know who disclosed that the people of the Qin family and the Fu family had been expelled from the stone city by the Ju clan, and all the industries were naturally controlled by the Ye family, the Fu family and the Bai family.


    The Qin family and the Fu family were uprooted completely, and only three of the five families in Shicheng were left.


    In the whole stone city, the three words Du Shaofu have already been a household name, which is much more popular than the name of a fool.


    According to legend, all the unmarried women in Shicheng are aiming to marry Du Shaofu.


    Unfortunately, since the day of the incident, no one has seen Du Shaofu again. Many young girls even deliberately walk around outside the door of Du''s family, but they have no chance to see him.


    However, many young people of the Du family took advantage of it. In a few days, some unmarried youths of the Du family found their other half.


    Continuous mountains, green to drop, huge cities connected, vast buildings boundless.


    In the grand hall, in a secret room, Cao tianmang sits cross legged. His strong and strong body is like a bear. His fingerprints are condensed. His whole body is covered with light black dark light. He slowly breathes and breathes his breath.


    "Hiss!"


    When the handprint converged and the dark light air poured into his body, Cao tianmang''s closed eyes opened. His eyes were bright and his breath was fluctuating. His wound recovered quickly.


    It is estimated that he has taken many valuable healing pills, which can achieve this effect. However, Cao tianmang wants to recover from the injury as much as possible, but it is still too early.


    "Asshole, damn Qin family, damned stone city, this account will be settled sooner or later!"


    Cao tianmang gritted his teeth, and his eyes were cold and twinkling. This time he went to stone city to seize the control of thunder demon lion and stone city, but he didn''t expect that the result was like this.


    From the beginning, he also wanted to use the Qin family to enter the stone city. Finally, he was designed by thunder demon lion. From the beginning, he was also fooled by the Qin family.


    "Why, do you want revenge?"


    The voice of indifference came, and then the voice fell. At the same time, the door of the secret room that no one could enter opened, and the space fluctuated. Two figures, one black and one white, appeared in the chamber.


    Both of them were wearing cloaks, one in a black robe and the other in a white gown. They could not see their faces and had no breath fluctuation. They should be middle-aged.


    "Break into my secret room and die!"


    Cao tianmang''s face turned to one side, and his body suddenly swept out. With a wave of his thick arm, his fierce breath fluctuated, and a powerful fist seal bombarded the black robed man for the first time.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, Cao tianmang''s eyes turned to horror. His fist fell in front of the black robed man, but he could no longer inch in and could not get close to each other.


    At the same time, Cao tianmang''s mysterious Qi stagnated and even disappeared, and then his body could not help but float up, and a breath of death climbed out of his soul.


    As if the person in front of him in black robe doesn''t need to move at all. An idea can make him fly away. What strength level has he reached.


    "Super strong, here comes the super strong!"


    Cao tianmang pupil out of fear, in front of these two people are absolutely super strong, he is not able to fight.


    "Bang!"


    Cao tianmang''s body immediately fell to the ground, the mysterious Qi disappeared from his body began to recover, and the breath of death in his soul began to disappear.


    "Don''t try to do it to me. In front of me, your cultivation at the mysterious level of pulse spirit realm is just a mole ant."


    The voice of indifference spread from the black robed population, let Cao tianmang listen, the heart also hair hair.


    "I dare not. I dare to ask the two adults what happened to me. I don''t know where I offended the two adults. If so, I will make amends."


    Although Cao tianmang is five big and three thick, he is a smart man. Otherwise, he would not be the princess of LiuYun county. At this time, he knew that both of them were super strong. He was a princess of Liuyun County who was afraid of nothing in front of each other. It was easy for the other party to kill himself. If he didn''t kill him at this time, he would have something to look for himself.


    The man in black looked at Cao tianmang and said, "do you want to go to stone city for revenge?"


    Cao tianmang was stunned, then shook his head, and said: "my Lord, the stone city is quite special. It''s totally different from the ordinary city. There are many strong people in it. I''m afraid that even if I mobilize the strong people of Liuyun County, I can''t do anything to the stone city."


    Cao tianmang''s heart is very clear. With Qin Xiping''s strength, he can''t do anything about it. He doesn''t know what''s going on in the stone city now, and whether the thunder demon lion has been left in the hands of the Qin family. He has been healing himself these days, and he doesn''t know the situation outside."I asked you, do you want to go back to revenge, do you want to get the thunder demon lion''s Secret bone and blood essence?" Asked the man in black.


    "Yes Cao tianmang hesitated and nodded heavily.


    "Qin Xiping, who is on the other side of the pulse and spirit realm, has been killed by the thunder demon lion. The thunder demon lion is not weak. When the oil lamp is exhausted, there will be no resistance. If you take your hand now, no one in the stone city can stop you, and we will support you secretly." Said the man in black.


    "Is Qin Xiping dead?"


    Cao tianmang was also shocked by the speech. It seems that after he left that day, many things happened. His eyes flashed in secret and said, "dare you ask your majesty, why do you want to help me? Is it because of a thunder demon lion?"


    The black robed man said indifferently: "a thunder demon lion whose oil lamp is exhausted is not in our eyes. We help you because it is not convenient for us to come forward, so we need you to do something for us. As long as we do it, we will help you get everything you want in the stone city, including the thunder demon lion."


    "What''s the matter?" Cao tianmang asked, "I want you to kill Du Shaofu of Du family. I don''t want that boy alive." Said the man in black.


    "Du Shaofu."


    In Cao tianmang''s mind, a young man in purple robes flashed with cold in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "I wish I could frustrate him to ashes."


    "It''s a smart pill. You can recover quickly after taking it, and you can also increase your accomplishments. You''d better go to stone city as soon as possible. If you don''t, you will change."


    The voice of the man in black fell down, and the figure of the man in white disappeared in the secret room, and a pill with strong energy fluctuation appeared in front of Cao tianmang.


    "Smart pill, the elixir of spiritual perfection level!"


    Rao is Cao tianmang, the head of a county. At the moment, he looks at the pills in front of him, and his eyes are full of surprise. The pills of this level are absolutely valuable, and ordinary people can''t take them out.


    "Stone city, wait for me. The next time my county goes, it will be the time when the stone city is razed to the ground!"


    Cao tianmang''s eyes twinkled with cold, and then he continued to sit in the secret room with his knees crossed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged on the rocks behind the Du''s family, converged with the golden light all over his body. As he breathed out his turbid breath, his eyes opened. In his eyes, there was a faint golden light flashing, and then he recovered his clearness.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger roared with a low voice. The normal size of a tiger leaped to Du Shaofu''s body with keen eyes.


    "How is your injury? Have you recovered?"


    Du Shaofu felt the breath of the king scale demon tiger. It seemed that he had almost recovered. It seemed that Wang scale demon tiger also had a set of strong recovery skills.


    "Roar!"


    Wang scale demon tiger nodded, as if to tell Du Shaofu that he was not in a big way.


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu seemed to suddenly think of something. He took out a jade bottle from his arms. A terrible energy wave showed that the jade bottle seemed to be gushing out, and there was a hidden golden talisman, and the secret pattern was about to be broken.


    Holding the jade bottle, Du Shaofu said to the king scale demon tiger, "my blood seems to be the same as that of the golden winged ROC bird. It''s a great treasure for you. I''ve made some for you. Take it and see if it can have any effect."


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared. It seemed that he understood Du Shaofu''s words completely. The tiger''s body immediately crawled down in front of Du Shaofu''s body. After knocking his head for three times, he jumped up, and a suction came out of his mouth. He sucked the jade bottle in Du Shaofu''s hand and bit it in his mouth. Then he turned around and disappeared into Du Shaofu''s sight.


    "You are really willing, this big bug is good luck." The shadow of Zhen Qingchun appears in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Is my blood really good for monsters?" Du Shaofu asked Zhen Qingchun.


    "Of course, your blood is an irresistible treasure for all monsters."


    Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "if there are other monsters who know that you have the same blood as the golden winged ROC, or a rookie in the natural world, thousands of monsters will come and tear you alive."


    "It won''t be so terrible..."


    Du Shaofu smacked his tongue, which was too terrible. It seems that he should not only hide from other people, but also demons and beasts. He should pay more attention to it in the future.


    "Brothers, now the flowers are 145. They are 25 from the second flower list and 27 from the first flower list. Xiao Yu continues to code. Two hours later in the next chapter, brothers, can you pierce the chrysanthemums of the two gods above in two hours? ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    "It''s not just terror."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, "your blood is almost the same as that of the golden winged ROC bird. Your blood is not comparable to that of ordinary monsters. If ordinary monsters can get your blood, they can not only improve their cultivation, but also get the secret method of the golden winged Dapeng birds. The most frightening thing is to activate the blood vessels in the body, and it may start to return to ancestry. "


    "Atavism?"


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "that big insect is the king scale demon tiger. It ranks on the list of land animals, so it''s not very good. It itself is already a little special, and there are some phenomena of atavism. If there is a real atavism, the blood will soar, and the future is limitless. It may be directly promoted to the list of heavenly beasts. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are moving, and Zhen Qingchun has mentioned the list of earth beasts and the list of heavenly beasts.


    Among the monsters, two lists have been formed in the world of human beings and monsters for countless years according to the combination of blood and various supernatural powers.


    Above the ordinary monsters, there are the monsters on the list of earth beasts, and those on the list of earth beasts are the more powerful list of heavenly beasts.


    The monsters on the earth beast list have been extremely strong and extraordinary, and the monsters on the heaven beast list are even more.


    It is said that all the monsters on the list of heavenly beasts are ferocious. Any one of them can grow to a horrible level and has extraordinary animal power.


    In human beings, the existence of those extraordinary, are not necessarily able to cope with those monstrous beasts on the list of heavenly beasts.


    Zhen Qingchun continued: "the king scale demon tiger has already had the phenomenon of atavism. If you get your blood now, you may have some unexpected changes. However, the final promotion depends on the extent to which he can return to ancestry. The tiger clan is on the list of heavenly beasts, but it has a great reputation."


    Listening to Zhen Qingchun''s words, Du Shaofu immediately looked forward to it. If the king scale demon tiger could become stronger and stronger, it would be a good thing for him.


    "You''ve made great progress in martial arts recently. Pay attention to your cultivation on the spirit Rune master. Show me your five element energy Rune of heaven and earth recently." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    "Well!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, and his resolute face turned normal. He took a deep breath, and the fingerprints in his hands coagulated. Suddenly, a wave of energy fluctuated all over his body, and a stream of runes floated in the condensation of his fingerprints.


    "Boom


    When the last handprint was coagulated, the five energy runes, white, green, black, red and yellow, came out of Du Shaofu''s body and rose into the sky.


    White, green, black, red, yellow five kinds of talisman secret patterns linger, spread, seems to be able to change infinitely, derived from the universe, the vast, mysterious, the breath of terror swept like a storm.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s five element Rune energy, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes are constricted, his eyes twinkle with horror, and he wants to curse people. This abnormal bastard is so abnormal.


    "Brother Qingchun, how do I understand it? Can I formally practice Fu array?"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s handprint was collected, the energy of five runes disappeared, and the great storm of terror around him disappeared.


    "It''s time to practice the Fu array."


    Zhen Qingchun took a deep breath, and the shock in his eyes converged. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you know almost all about the basic knowledge of Fu array. The so-called Fu array is to mobilize the energy of the five elements runes of heaven and earth for your own use. Before arranging the array, you should cultivate the array flag."


    "The flag?" Du Shaofu is not very familiar.


    Zhen Qingchun nodded and said, "integrate the five elements Rune energy into the changes of heaven and earth. The array flag contains all kinds of things. It is vast, subtle and all inclusive. Finally, the Fu array is arranged."


    "Look forward to it."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu was filled with expectation. The legendary master of talismans arranged a rune array to be able to make the world change color. It was so powerful.


    Zhen Qingchun''s face twitched, and then he waved unreasonably. On his little palm like a child, runes began to spread. With the change of handprints, various runes began to change. Everything seemed simple, but in fact, it was extremely complex and vast.


    "Boom


    When the last handprint changed, a mysterious array flag was arranged in Zhen Qingchun''s palm. It was the size of an adult''s palm, and the flag was waving, but it emitted a special wave. It seemed that even the energy of heaven and earth was quietly surging around.


    "This is the array flag, which is indispensable for the arrangement of Fu array." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was full of expectation and urged politely, "brother Qingchun, please teach me to set up Fu array."


    Zhen Qingchun smiles, looks at Du Shaofu with malice and says, "I''m different from others in teaching Fuzhen. You should be prepared."


    Du Shaofu glanced at him and said, "what''s different? Isn''t it just the teaching of hands?"


    "Hum!"


    Zhen Qingchun snorted softly in his throat and looked at him. He was very old-fashioned and arrogant. He said, "teach hand in hand. That''s what mediocre people teach. Have you ever heard a saying that if you want to learn how to beat people, you should first learn to be beaten. If you don''t learn to be beaten first, how can you beat people?""What does this have to do with the arrangment matrix?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun suspiciously. From his obscene eyes, he seemed to feel that there was a bad premonition.


    "Of course it does."


    Zhen Qingchun laughs, and then his fingerprints change again. After a while, several array flags are gathered together, and a huge wave of energy fluctuates. Then one of the array flags comes out of his hand and finally falls into the surrounding space, just like the water drops melting into the sea and disappearing without trace.


    "Boom


    As soon as those banners disappeared, Du Shaofu suddenly felt that there was a terrible energy wave surging in the surrounding heaven and earth, and the space was shaking and twisting. With a flower in front of him, his surroundings suddenly changed.


    "Where is this?"


    In the strange space, the surrounding rocks disappeared, the woods disappeared, a dark, space energy riots, so that the body is difficult to stand firm.


    "Boy, if you want to set up a rune array, you must first learn to crack the rune array. When you can crack it, it will be easy to arrange it. However, before cracking, it is a small two-star attack Rune array. If you can''t crack it, you should bear the consequences, hehe."


    Zhen Qingchun''s obscene voice also did not know where to reach Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "Brother Qingchun, you didn''t teach me how to break the battle..." Du Shaofu seemed to think of something, and suddenly exclaimed.


    "If you have the ability to understand yourself, if you can''t understand it, you will be stupid." Zhen Qingchun is proud.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    With the fall of Zhen Qingchun''s voice, the strange riot space, also do not know where to steal out of thin air, along with a mysterious track fluctuations, and then to Du Shaofu plunder away, so that Du Shaofu can not resist.


    "Brother Qingchun, you don''t teach me how to understand..."


    Du Shaofu could only use the method of stimulating the body to resist. For a while, he couldn''t escape at all. He was immediately attacked by howling and howling and scurrying.


    "Zhen Qingchun, you did it on purpose, didn''t you..."


    "Zhen Qingchun, you must be on purpose. Tell me how to break the battle, or I won''t let you go!"


    "Brother Qingchun, you tell me how to break the battle."


    On a towering tree, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure sits on his knees and looks down at the sky, listening to the voice of howling and crying, and a satisfied smile on his obscene face. Finally, he can be regarded as revenge.


    "Let''s make you understand what you have."


    Zhen Qingchun smiles, and he decides that this time he must clean up the boy and revenge all his former enemies.


    Within the Fu array, Du Shaofu screamed and howled. Fortunately, it was only a two-star Fu array, and its attack power was still within the scope of being able to resist. Although he was scurrying and disheartened, Du Shaofu did not completely lose his ability to resist.


    "Zhen Qingchun, after I go out, I will not finish with you."


    Du Shaofu calmed down. While fighting against the constant attacks, he studied the tracks of the energy attacks that emerged out of thin air. Gradually, he entered a state of understanding.


    "Well, if I could teach without a teacher, I would really believe it."


    Without hearing Du Shaofu''s scream, Zhen Qingchun was obviously disappointed.


    But Zhen Qingchun immediately became complacent. He didn''t believe that the boy was able to teach without a teacher. He just took this opportunity to clean up the boy and beat his pride, so that he could be honest in front of him in the future.


    "No, it''s not like this..."


    "The five elements of heaven and earth are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other. It seems like this..."


    "No, these five element runes are not right..."


    In the Fu array, Du Shaofu dodged the attack of the Fu array and pondered over it. Without time, he murmured words in his mouth. In the Fu array, he became more relaxed.


    After a few hours, Du Shaofu was as good as a fish in water in the Fu array, and the attack in the Fu array was no longer close to him for half a point.


    Whenever the energy attack of that path appears out of thin air, the body can know each other and predict in advance. In general, the body can avoid the energy attack of that path with a kind of arc trajectory that has just been avoided.


    "Eh..."


    Zhen Qingchun on the towering tree was also surprised again, as if feeling a bad premonition.


    "How can''t we break the battle yet?"


    In the Fu array, Du Shaofu thought that he was able to do well in the Fu array, but he was still unable to break the array.


    "I understand that the Fu array has the array flag arrangement, which contains the five elements energy of heaven and earth and the changes of all things in heaven and earth. Naturally, there is a place where the eye of the array converges. As long as you can find the eye of the array, you can naturally break the array."


    In the Fu array, Du Shaofu thought for a long time, and suddenly seemed to understand something, like epiphany.


    "In one hour, the brothers pierced the chrysanthemums of the two great gods. It was so abnormal. You were as abnormal as ever. I found out that you are interested in exploding the chrysanthemums of the great gods.Thank you all for your love and support, Xiao Yu once again thank you.


    In fact, Yu''s twenty-two days later, he was going all out to break out. In fact, he was preparing for the first five days. There are still a few hundred words to go before the next one, so let''s just call it the 21st shift. Anyway, Xiao Yu will continue to explode tomorrow.


    Of course, tomorrow''s outbreak can''t be the same as today''s 21. Wow, that tired Xiao Yu is not enough.


    However, it''s only two hours before 12 o''clock, and there''s almost no gap between the flower list and the two gods below. It''s very likely that they will be overtaken. That''s a tragedy. And the brothers of flowers will continue to vote. Let''s open the gap. Thank you.


    We call on all brothers and sisters to continue to love Xiao Yu.


    Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will continue to go all out to return to the journey! ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    "Chulala..."


    Once again, he avoided two attacks of energy. Suddenly, he leaped out three steps. Du Shaofu''s long sleeves of purple robes shook, and his palms stretched out. A faint golden aura flickered on his fingertips.


    Then the handprint changes, five fingers grip, a fist seal suddenly falls on the space distortion point in front of us.


    "Bang!"


    The deep sound of sonic boom resounded, and the surrounding space suddenly trembled. Then, it was like a broken mirror, and a huge wave of energy spread out and everything around was restored.


    Du Shaofu looked around. He was still in the same place, but the time was from morning to dusk.


    "How possible, how possible, how can you have no teacher and break the Fu array in a few hours!"


    Zhen Qingchun''s startled face appeared in front of Du Shaofu. His brain seemed to be frozen for a moment. There was a look of disbelief in his originally obscene eyes.


    He could not have imagined that Du Shaofu could directly break his fu array in a few hours when he first came into contact with it.


    Although it was just a two star Rune array that he arranged casually, he now only had some low-level runes arranged, and he did not have the strength to arrange the high-level one.


    But a two star Rune array, an array master who has only been in contact with the arrangement of the array, can''t even come out in three months if there is no one to instruct him.


    But the perverted son of a bitch broke his Rune in a few hours. How can Zhen Qingchun not be shocked.


    This abnormal boy is born to be a master of spirit talisman. He can master both medicine and rune array at one point, or even not.


    Looking at Zhen Qingchun''s shocked appearance, Du Shaofu glared at Zhen Qingchun and said, "Zhen Qingchun, you''d better give me an explanation!"


    Zhen Qingchun regained consciousness and took a deep breath, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "explain, explain what. Do you think I am deliberately punishing you?"


    "Isn''t it?" Du Shaofu was angry.


    "If it wasn''t for you to experience it, do you think you can break through the battle so quickly, do you think you can understand it so quickly?" Zhen Qingchun asked Du Shaofu.


    "This..." Du Shaofu was stunned and his anger in his eyes faded for no reason.


    Zhen Qingchun snorted coldly and said, "hum, I don''t teach mediocrity. Let''s have a rest early tonight, and continue to practice Fuzhen tomorrow. I''ll try to let you master a set of runes as soon as possible, and let you break through the rune master earlier."


    When his voice dropped, Zhen Qingchun was transformed into a wave of energy, and then he got into the tower in Du Shaofu''s arms.


    Du Shaofu was a little dazed and scratched his head. His anger in his eyes disappeared. Then he said angrily, "brother Qingchun seems to have made sense again. I must have wronged him."


    After returning to the courtyard, Du Shaofu took a bath and changed into a clean robe. After that, it was already nighttime. He sat on his bed and began to practice taiyihunjue. He wanted to make a breakthrough in the spirit Master as soon as possible.


    In the next few days, Du Shaofu ran to the back mountain to practice Fu array in the daytime, and practiced taiyihun at night to enhance his mental strength.


    Of course, the so-called practice Fu array is actually Zhen Qingchun who arranges a Fu array every day, and Du Shaofu is still among them. It is inevitable that Du Shaofu can solve the problem himself. Every time, Du Shaofu is disheartened and howls.


    Of course, Du Shaofu didn''t know that Zhen Qingchun wanted to revenge on purpose. He was still very grateful to Zhen Qingchun.


    However, Zhen Qingchun was stunned every day. Du Shaofu''s understanding of Fu array became stronger and stronger.


    At the end of the day, Zhen Qingchun can''t help pointing out a few words.


    Seven days passed quickly, and it was another dusk.


    "You''re making good progress. Practice and understand yourself more."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu. He couldn''t help but feel the shock in his eyes. He was the only one who knew how much the abnormal boy had made progress in the Fu array in the past seven days.


    Even if it''s the rune masters trained by the top forces outside, they may not be able to understand so much in three years.


    Of course, Zhen Qingchun also has absolute confidence in himself. The people he taught himself, the so-called lingfu masters trained by the top forces, are naturally out of reach.


    "No more tomorrow?" Du Shaofu still has some unfinished ideas. He is interested in Fu array these days.


    "Do you think I''m not tired of setting up a Fuzhen every day?"


    Zhen Qingchun glared at Du Shaofu and said: "you can breathe and adjust your breath in the evening. You have to give me some mysterious Qi to recover. Then you can fully understand and consume the Fu array of these days. Some things are too urgent and not good."


    "Well." Du Shaofu nodded.


    In the morning of the next day, when Du Shaofu''s mysterious Qi reached its peak, it was injected into the tower and finally absorbed by Zhen Qingchun.


    It''s the second day after the resumption of interest rate adjustment."Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu stood up with a puff of turbid air in his mouth. The pale golden light in his eyes converged, and his whole body was unspeakably comfortable.


    "I don''t know where the king scale demon tiger has gone?"


    I haven''t seen Wang scale demon tiger for several days. Du Shaofu is also worried.


    However, it is not worried about the safety of the king scale demon tiger, but worried about what will happen after the king scale demon tiger takes his own blood.


    A moment later, just when Du Shaofu wanted to go to Houshan to continue his practice, he was stopped by the head of the front yard. He said that the uncle had been looking for him twice, and he could not see anyone else in the daytime, so he came to find someone early in the morning.


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. Then he went to the uncle''s study and met the uncle and the second uncle.


    From the mouth of his uncle Du Zhenwu and his second uncle Du Zhixiong, Du Shaofu learned that two days ago, the Ye family had already sent news that the thunder demon lion had recovered its vitality, and all the poison and injury had been eliminated. Therefore, let the Ye family say thank you very much.


    But now the thunder demon lion has entered the closed door. It seems that it has gained some great benefits. Maybe it is possible to make a breakthrough. However, when it comes to the level of the perfect animal waiting state, once it is closed for a long time, it can not come out in a short time.


    Du Shaofu was also happy for the recovery of thunder demon lion, and his efforts were not in vain.


    If thunder demon lion can really make further progress in cultivation, it will be able to set foot in the animal kingdom and become a prince. At that time, the whole stone city will also benefit a lot.


    Du Zhenwu plans to give Du Shaofu a large number of pills and martial arts skills from the Ye family. However, Du Shaofu doesn''t take them. He just chooses some pills and takes them away. It''s useless to ask for other things.


    "Uncle, how are things handled by the Qin family and the Fu family?"


    Du Shaofu thought of the Qin family and the Fu family, believing that the two families could not have a foothold in Shicheng.


    Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu and said, "after a long discussion with the Ye family and the Bai family, we finally decided to abolish the cultivation and confiscate the property of all the people of the Qin family and the Chen family who have reached the natural realm to cultivate, and the whole family has been expelled from the stone city."


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much. The results were the best for the Qin family and the Chen family.


    If ye family, Du family and Bai family are more ruthless, the result is afraid to be more than that.


    The night is as dark as ink, the moon is dark and the stars are bright


    In the majestic hall, a thin old man looked at Cao Qitai, and his eyes were quite surprised. He said, "I didn''t expect that the princess recovered so quickly. It seems that there is still room for improvement."


    "Old Heng, this time I''ve got help from a noble man."


    Cao Qitai''s tall body took two steps forward, and then sat on the back chair. His thick arms shook, and his strong chest muscles were like rocks. He said to the thin old man, "Heng Lao, inform the twelve City lords in LiuYun county to assemble the stone city in three days. I will raze the stone city to the ground and wash the stone city with blood!"


    When the thin old man heard the speech, his eyes were quite surprised and said: "princess, stone city is not simple. The last time the princess suffered a loss, is it better to be cautious? I have received some news these days. It is said that thunder demon lion appeared on that day."


    "Jie Jie!"


    Cao tianmang sneered and his eyes were cold. He said, "thunder demon lion, that''s the real oil lamp. Stone city, I will never let it go."


    "Princess, thunder demon lion''s real oil lamp is exhausted. Can this be confirmed?" The thin old man looked at Cao tianmang tightly, and his eyes showed a little bit of blazing color.


    "Certainly."


    Cao tianmang nodded. Naturally, the two mysterious super powers didn''t need to cheat him. This time, he not only wanted to raze the stone city to avenge the day''s revenge, but also wanted the secret bones and blood essence of thunder demon lion.


    "Well, I''ll let someone arrange it." The thin old man nodded.


    "Old Heng, you can go with me this time. If you are here, the city of Yiping will be more secure." Cao tianmang''s eyes were gloomy, and his whole body was full of wild and fierce breath.


    "Good." The thin old man nodded and his eyes were blazing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Behind the mountain of Du''s family, the night is shrouded. The bright moon hides in the clouds, making the night dark.


    On a rock, Du Shaofu''s body is surrounded by light golden light, and there is a little lightning power shuttling through it. This makes Du Shaofu secretly marvelous. His body training method has reached the second level. After cutting bones and marrow, it is becoming more and more powerful.


    Just thinking about the preconditions of cultivating the bones and marrow, Du Shaofu had a headache. The first layer of refining Jinyu was OK. Now he has achieved a little by using the miraculous medicine. The big thing is that he spent a lot of miraculous drugs.


    However, the cultivation of cutting bones and washing marrow is far more than that. It requires swallowing a lot of demon animal essence blood, and also raw swallowing demon animal essence blood. The most violent energy contained in demon animal essence blood is used to cut bone and wash marrow.


    Of course, it is not the ordinary demon blood essence that can make up for it, but the demon blood essence on the list of heavenly beasts should be used.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    The higher the level of the monster, the better the effect of its blood essence on cutting bones and marrow, and the general monster will not have any effect at all.


    "What a pervert."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. It''s not easy to find those monsters on the list of powerful beasts. With his current strength, he is simply looking for death.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu had to let go of the method of body building first. Even the monsters on the list of heavenly beasts, even if they met with them now, could only run for their lives.


    "It seems that the thunder and lightning power of thunder demon lion and the training method of golden winged ROC bird seem to be different?"


    Then he felt the changes in his body. Du Shaofu could feel some subtle changes in his body. The subtle changes had something to do with the thunder and lightning power of thunder demon lion, which made him more powerful in thunder and lightning.


    However, the change of the power of thunder and lightning is not very big. Maybe it is because the blood of thunder demon lion can not be compared with the blood of golden winged Dapeng, so the changes will not be too big, but maybe these subtle changes will have a great effect in the future.


    As soon as the handprint was closed, the pale gold light disappeared, and a thin light of lightning swept into Du Shaofu''s arms. It was too weak to be seen if you didn''t look at it carefully.


    Du Shaofu just unconsciously bowed his head, and because it was the night, Du Shaofu saw that the electric light did not return to the body with the mysterious Qi, but disappeared somewhere in his arms.


    Surprised, Du Shaofu immediately took something out of his arms. It was a strange animal bone. It was the size and length of the palm, but it was hard to grasp it. It was extremely hard. There were a lot of vein marks on it, which seemed to have penetrated into the animal bone.


    Du Shaofu has examined the animal bone many times. Except that the animal bone looks like a half cut thing, it doesn''t seem to be complete, and nothing else has been found.


    Although he clearly felt that the animal''s bone was extraordinary, he could not find it. However, Du Shaofu clearly felt that thunder and lightning had entered the animal''s bone just now.


    "Is it This animal bone reacts to the force of thunder and lightning


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, and then his mind moved. In the palm of his hand holding the animal''s bone, a pale gold dark gas surged, which was accompanied by a thunder and lightning.


    "Chi La"


    suddenly, when the dark Qi in Du Shaofu''s palm spread out with the power of thunder and lightning, the unresponsive animal bone finally reacted, as if it were alive, and a breath fluctuated. Then the dark Qi in Du Shaofu''s palm was absorbed by it involuntarily.


    At that time, the mysterious Qi in Du Shaofu''s body was completely out of his control. The animal bone suddenly became a huge fierce beast, absorbing the mysterious Qi in Du Shaofu''s body.


    "How can this happen? It''s not good..."


    Du Shaofu struggled in surprise, but found that he could not get rid of the animal bone in his hand, and he was still letting the mysterious Qi in his body be absorbed by the animal bone.


    When Du Shaofu felt that all the mysterious Qi in his body had been absorbed by the animal bones in his palm, the animal bones finally changed again. There were a lot of vein marks on the bones, which began to fluctuate at the moment.


    Then, on the bones of the beast, a dazzling light burst out gradually, dazzling as the sun, accompanied by the hidden patterns of the talisman gushed out like the tide, which made it impossible to look directly at it.


    "Hula!"


    The dazzling light from the bones of the beast wrapped Du Shaofu in a flash. A strange force made Du Shaofu almost helpless. It seemed that he wanted to isolate him from the surrounding space.


    This strange change made Du Shaofu feel scared no matter how brave he was.


    but by this time, everything was not what he has the final say, and he watched the light wrapped up. Then the hard and unbroken animal bone was broken in the dazzling light, and finally turned into pieces.


    "Whew..."


    Then the secret patterns of the talismans flickered, and finally they turned into a stream of ancient magic mansions, which directly swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    A strong energy burst into his mind, which made Du Shaofu''s soul tingle and directly made Du Shaofu unconscious.


    In his bewilderment, Du Shaofu seems to have entered a dream, where there is a dazzling light of gods, and the secret lines of talismans flash.


    In the end, the secret patterns of talisman turned into a series of unsophisticated characters, which Du Shaofu had never seen before.


    But I don''t know why. In this moment, Du Shaofu knew all these strange and astringent runes.


    "The way of heaven and earth uses Yin and yang to create all things. Heaven and earth, sun and moon, thunder and lightning, wind and rain, four seasons, before and after noon, as well as male and female, rigid and soft, dynamic and static, and restrained. All things are yin and Yang.


    The principle of life is based on Yin and yang to nourish a hundred skeletons, including meridians, bones, back, five viscera, six Fu organs, and even seven damages and eight benefits. In one body, there is no exception to the principle of yin and Yang. Human beings are related to the heaven and earth, corresponding to the sun and the moon. All the information of Ying and Xu in one body is communicated to the heaven and earth, and should be applied to things... "


    The raw and astringent characters, like a dazzling ancient rune, bloomed like fireworks in Du Shaofu''s mind, and finally seemed to be fully integrated into his mind.It made Du Shaofu''s mind swell and pain unprecedented, as if his mind was about to explode.


    These unsophisticated characters seem to be imprinted in the mind and cannot be eliminated.


    "Heaven and earth regard man as a mayfly, and the Tao sees heaven and earth as a shadow. Only the true nature of the original spirit will surpass the original one, and its essence and energy will be defeated with the heaven and earth. However, there is the original spirit, that is, there is no pole, which is the birth place. If you see the original God, you must first see the Xing light. This light is the light of the real Xing. If there is no light, it is difficult to find the real Xing Yuan God... "


    At this moment, Du Shaofu could not help but silently recite those unfamiliar characters in his mind.


    With these unsophisticated characters recited silently, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that the sharp pain in his mind began to ease a lot, as if there was a huge amount of heaven and earth energy. With his silent recitation of those raw and astringent characters, he poured into his mind.


    Reciting these unsophisticated characters can relieve the pain. Du Shaofu recited them all at once. They seemed to be alive and expanded his mind. Then Du Shaofu was in pain again, as if his mind would be torn apart.


    Du family courtyard, cane chair, Du Tingxuan eyes hazy, body wine gas.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, Du Tingxuan''s eyes on the rattan chair had a subtle fluctuation in his eyes. He looked at the back mountain of Du''s family, and seemed to feel that there was a special fluctuation in the back mountain.


    At the top of the three story palace building, a shabby old man with white hair and ragged clothes looks at the back mountain of the Du family. His wrinkled face moves slightly, and then his figure disappears.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the darkness just passed before dawn.


    Before sunrise, it was just a little bit bright. It was a wonderful and boundless moment.


    In the deep and pale sky, there are still some faint stars. The mountains are shrouded in the mysterious light. The eastern sky, the edge of the mountains, reveals the bronze horizon


    On the rocks behind Du''s house, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with a strange white light, which was like a divine awn, showing a sense of authority.


    When the white light disappeared, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes suddenly opened and his face was full of horror. But then he seemed to feel some change in his body. His mouth was shocked and became a circle, unable to recover for a long time.


    "Sanxinglingfu master, Laozi is sanxinglingfu master!"


    After a long time, Du Shaofu jumped up, his eyes were unbelievable.


    However, feeling the changes in his mud pill palace and the mental strength that he did not know how many times, Du Shaofu carefully checked for a long time, and he was still sure that he was in the realm of the spirit Fu master, and he was already directly to the three-star spirit Master.


    Unknowingly, in one night, from the two star Rune master''s first landing, skipping the mysterious, the other side, and the level of perfection, we went directly to the level of the first three-star costume.


    How can Du Shaofu not be surprised when he jumps into a big realm!


    However, Du Shaofu did not know how to make a breakthrough in his cultivation.


    After carefully examining everything in his body, Du Shaofu immediately found that his body had changed a lot.


    It seems that he was washed marrow again, but this is not from the body''s marrow and bone, but from the mud pill palace in the mind.


    The mud pill palace in the mind, in the original very strong situation, at this time there is a transformation again, the spirit is particularly full and full.


    It seems that there are some mysterious changes in this spiritual power, which makes the spirit full of an ancient and vicissitudes of life


    "Animal bone, it must be that animal bone."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu calmed down from his shock and recalled all the changes. The problem must be the mysterious animal bone.


    The indestructible mysterious animal bones have been broken, and even the unsophisticated characters left in the mind have disappeared.


    However, those unfamiliar characters were not well remembered by Du Shaofu.


    He couldn''t explain the change, but Du Shaofu knew that the animal bone must be a treasure. He felt it at the beginning.


    In any case, Du Shaofu was shocked by the great progress he had made in the master of talismans.


    The first three-star Rune master is equal to the first warrior in the pulsating environment.


    But now I am still at the level of congenital perfection, and have not yet reached the pulsating state.


    Therefore, it can be said that his cultivation level on the spirit Rune master is higher than that on martial arts.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shicheng is as calm as usual. In the next two days, Du Shaofu put his mind on the mysterious and unsophisticated characters.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    Du Shaofu found that the unsophisticated character may be a kind of skill, which contains a wide range of functions, as if it contained the mystery of the changes of all things in heaven and earth.


    According to the crude character, Du Shaofu found that he could cultivate spiritual power. The effect was even stronger than that of Tai Yi soul that Zhen Qingchun gave himself. The strength was not even a little bit.


    Du Shaofu was even more surprised. In two days, he completely stabilized the realm of lingfu master at the level of three-star lingfu master according to the cultivation of the unsophisticated characters.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu found that as he reached the level of sanxinglingfu master, his spiritual strength increased greatly, and he also made great progress in Fu array.


    It was another dusk, the setting sun sank, and the silver gray evening dew covered the stone city.


    "The first three-star Rune master, you break through to the level of three-star Rune master...!"


    When Zhen Qingchun came out of the tower again, he watched the breath of Du Shaofu fluctuate, and the eyes of his inverted triangle eyes were about to bulge out. Damn it, he looked at Du Shaofu with astonishment.


    "Practice and practice will break through." Du Shaofu gave a shameless smile.


    Zhen Qingchun was not a fool. He immediately shook his head, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "no, you must have something happened, otherwise you can''t break through so fast."


    Du Shaofu gave Zhen Qingchun a look, and then he told Zhen Qingchun about the animal bones.


    Finally, in Zhen Qingchun''s strong demand, she translated all the raw and astringent characters to her.


    "The earth looks at man like a mayfly, and the Tao sees the heaven and earth in vain. Only the true nature of the primordial spirit can surpass the original spirit, and its essence and energy will fail with the heaven and earth. However, there is the original spirit, that is, there is no pole


    Zhen Qingchun murmured softly, and the illusory figure immediately seemed to enter a certain state. On the illusory body of the original God, there was a white light spreading like a divine awn.


    After a long time, the white magic light around the illusory figure dissipated. Zhen Qingchun''s eyes were even more startled. He looked at Du Shaofu, took a deep breath, and said, "boy, you should be a big hair!"


    "What do you mean?" Du Shaofu raised his head and asked.


    "I don''t know exactly what you got."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu. In his obscene eyes, the essence flickered and said, "maybe it''s a set of skills above the level of heaven, or the skill of cultivating spiritual power. But what can be affirmed is a fragmentary piece, not the whole one."


    "The skills above the level of heaven?"


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his heart was filled with joy.


    The skills are divided into heaven level, prefecture level, Xuan level and yellow level.


    Each skill level is divided into three levels: the first level, the middle level and the high level.


    The heaven level skill already exists in the legend, or it is the middle level skill above the heaven level. The precious degree can be imagined.


    "Yes, I can be sure that it''s the skill above the level of heaven, or it''s specialized in cultivating spiritual power. However, there are countless profound meanings in it, which I have seen in my life."


    Zhen Qingchun eyes tremble, he is now have to envy this abnormal boy.


    After practicing the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird, the talisman''s talent is abnormal.


    At this time, he got a set of martial arts at random, which was even higher than that of his cultivation. It seemed that all the benefits in the world were done by the perverted bastard.


    Heaven level skills, any set is enough to make those super strong fight.


    It is difficult for those top powerful forces to have the existence of heavenly level skills.


    Heaven level skills exist only in legends, and maybe only in those ancient families in the legend.


    "Well, it''s worth a lot of money, isn''t it?"


    Du Shaofu smiles. It seems that his luck is really good. He can find out Tian level skills in the Tibetan martial arts building.


    "Valuable?"


    Zhen Qingchun wanted to kill the boy with a slap. The boy used money to measure Tian level skills.


    "In the end, don''t tell anyone about this remnant Tian level skill. In case of leakage, I guarantee that the most terrifying strong men in the world will be born and kill you directly." Zhen Qingchun stares at Du Shaofu and warns.


    Du Shaofu trembled, and naturally understood the truth of his guilt. Then he looked at Zhen Qingchun weakly and said, "brother Qingchun, I told you, then you won''t hurt your brother and me for the sake of this day''s incomplete skills, will you?"


    "I really want to shoot you bastard."


    Zhen Qingchun gave Du Shaofu a mouthful, then snorted coldly and said, "hum, although your skill is good, it is also a remnant. The skill I have cultivated is not bad, and it is very special. Once I have practiced it, I can''t change it again, and I can''t give up the skill I''m practicing now."


    "So..." Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows.


    "However, your remnant chapter is also of great significance to me. When I have a good understanding of it, maybe I can get some good harvest. You can practice according to this skill in the future. Although taiyihun Jue is good, it can''t be compared with the improvement of spiritual power by this residual skill." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.Du Shaofu nodded his head, then talked with Zhen Qingchun about the knowledge of Fu array. After that, the sky was completely dark, and the sky was covered with darkness. Then he went back to the courtyard.


    Sitting on the bed with his knees crossed, Du Shaofu practiced the skill of fragmentary chapters.


    The emergence of those unsophisticated characters in the mind can bring about energy fluctuations, which are of great benefit to the growth of mental strength.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shrouded in a kind of white divine awn, and his whole body energy fluctuated, which made his soul tremble.


    The night of stone city is quiet, except for those places in the city.


    After all, it did not affect other people.


    What''s more, the Ye family has an absolute reputation in Shicheng. The removal of the Qin family and the Fu family is a normal thing in everyone''s eyes.


    Early in the morning, the glow gradually showed purple, blue, green and other colors.


    The rising sun revealed the first ray of light, never seen this bright red as it is today, like blood. In a flash, the fireball soared, and the light and shadow were changeable. From the space, a hundred beams of light were projected onto the stone city in the early morning.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Stone city in the morning sky, suddenly burst out like a thunderous sound, rolling endlessly.


    "What''s going on?"


    "No, this is the warning of stone city. There are strong enemies coming!"


    "Stone city has not been attacked for hundreds of years. How can there be a strong enemy? Go and have a look."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Thunder like warning rang through, all the people in the stone city woke up from their dreams.


    "Whoosh!"


    Countless figures swept out and crowded into the street, the city''s eyes are also cast on the sky.


    "There seems to be a big stir in the Ye family."


    "There seems to be some movement in the Bai family and Du family."


    Stone city thousands of eyes looked at each other, the direction of the three families of Ye, Du and Bai in the city, at the moment, rose a huge day fireworks, the three families seem to be moving.


    "Listen to the people of Shicheng. There are strong enemies coming from Shicheng today. There are no eggs under the nest. If the skin is not preserved, Mao will not be attached. All the martial arts practitioners will join the three families to resist and tide over the difficulties."


    The voice of the city Lord Ye Baolin spread all over the city.


    "What a formidable enemy


    Listening to Ye Baolin''s voice, the whole stone city was boiling, and many residents turned pale.


    Du family, Du Shaofu, who was in the process of cultivation, was awakened by a long time ago. He hurried to the main hall of the Du family and found that the whole Du family was gathering.


    The strong men of Du family have already arrived in the hall, and everyone''s eyes are in awe.


    "Uncle, second uncle."


    Du Shaofu came to Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong.


    "Shaofu, you''re here at the right time. News comes from outside the city. Cao tianmang of Liuyun County led twelve City lords and 50000 troops. I''m afraid it''s bad for Shicheng. You should be more careful and pay attention to safety later."


    When Du Zhenwu finished, he left the hall with Du Jiaqiang in a hurry.


    "Cao tianmang!"


    Du Shaofu frowned, and then followed closely in the Du family strong line-up, along with the Du family''s mighty sons, Du family guards and so on was the first time to rush to the stone city wall.


    Shicheng is a small border town, one side close to the wild animal mountains, there is only another gate.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the wall of the city with the strong men of the Du family, the strong men of the Ye family and the strong people of the white family came at the same time.


    All the people did not have time to exchange greetings, but after nodding slightly, their eyes were looking out of the closed city gate.


    Outside the closed gate of the stone city, tens of thousands of people are standing in order.


    At the beginning, many powerful beast mounts were majestic and ferocious.


    There are many strong people in the forefront, and there are probably no less than a hundred practitioners in the pulsating state, and there are more in the congenital level.


    The first ten or so people have stronger breath. I''m afraid they have reached the level above the level of pulse state, and there are several people who are afraid that they are at the level of pulse spirit state.


    In the middle of the mountain, a tall and strong man riding a fast snow horse is Cao tianmang.


    "All the people of stone city listen, hand over the thunder demon lion secret bone essence blood, open the city gate to surrender, otherwise, you will be small stone city razed to the ground!"


    Cao tianmang raised his head slightly and looked at the figures flickering on the city wall. His indifferent cheers, like thunder, resounded in every corner of the stone city.


    "It''s Cao tianmang. It seems that he has recovered from all his injuries."


    Above the city wall, Du Shaofu looked at Cao tianmang who was the leader under the city wall from a distance, and felt that the breath of Cao tianmang was stronger than that of ten days ago.


    "Cao tianmang, you dare to invade my stone city!"


    Ye Guang drinks a lot. It''s a pity that Lei Zu is closed. Otherwise, he is not afraid of Cao tianmang."At the third watch, we are still in the process of breaking out. Please give us all support. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    "At the end of a strong crossbow, I''ll ask you one last time: surrender or resistance!"


    Cao tianmang sneered. Although the walls of the stone city are high, there are many strong people who can not stop him. It is easy to level the stone city.


    "Cao tianmang, I advise you to leave quickly, otherwise, you will regret!"


    Ye Guang continues to drink, but he has no bottom in his heart. Lei Zu is in seclusion. With the power of the three big families, he can''t stop Cao tianmang''s powerful county. It seems that Cao tianmang is also determined to deal with Shicheng this time.


    "Shaofu, where is the king scale demon tiger?"


    Du Zhenwu frowned, then lowered his head and asked Du Shaofu around him. The Bai family still has Bai Wei''s pulse spirit state, and the Ye family has Ye Guang''s pulse spirit state. However, the Du family does not have any strong pulse spirit state.


    "The king scale demon tiger should go to practice."


    Du Shaofu also looked dignified at this time. With the lineup brought by Cao tianmang, it was difficult to fight the people of LiuYun county at this time.


    The Du family and the other three families were still recuperating. Although the last time they eliminated the Liao family and the Qin family, they wiped out a thousand enemies and wounded eight hundred themselves.


    What''s more, there is no way to compete in terms of the number of people. The three families together can make a move, that is, up to 5000 or 6000. Even if it is the people of the major, small and medium-sized forces who are constantly joining the plane at this time, I don''t know if there are 10000 people.


    But now the other side has more than 50000. I''m afraid they are all selected elites. How can stone city compete?


    When he heard that the tiger was not there, Du Zhenwu''s face became more and more dignified. He said to Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, you must not take risks later. Act according to circumstances."


    Du Shaofu nodded. It would be nice if the thunder demon lion was there. Unfortunately, the thunder demon lion has been closed. No one in the stone city seems to be able to stop Cao tianmang.


    "Ye Chengzhu, what to do?" Bai Jiru asked Ye Baolin in a deep voice.


    "Fight to death, stone city will not fall without a fight!"


    Ye Baolin drank deeply, and a faint dark air was wrapped around his body. Under such a dark atmosphere, his eyes also gushed some thunder and lightning light.


    "All Du''s children obey orders. If anyone invades the stone city, kill them!"


    Du Zhenwu looked cold and his eyes were cold. He said to Du''s children.


    "Jie Jie, it seems that it''s a toast. If you don''t eat, you''ll be punished. Kill!"


    Cao tianmang drank lightly and waved his thick arm back.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, tens of thousands of lineups were shaking in the sky, and the terror was surging up.


    "Kill!"


    Tens of thousands of people suddenly came out of the horse one after another, cheering in order, moving in unison, and plundering toward the city gate.


    "Boom


    Cao tianmang moved, and the whole body of terror burst out. Gao Da Jianshuo''s figure took the lead in rushing to the gate of the city, trying to blow it open.


    "Cao tianmang, you will regret it!"


    Ye Guang lightly drank, and his figure immediately jumped down the wall and dived down. His fist wrapped by thunder and lightning in his hand was directly plundered to Cao tianmang.


    "You are old and useless. If you are wise, you will hand over the thunder demon lion as soon as possible."


    Cao tianmang stomped on the ground, and then his figure rushed to the sky. He hit Ye Guang''s fist with a fist.


    "Bang!"


    Muffled sound like thunder, ye Guang was directly shaken back away.


    Ye Guang has not recovered from the last injury, but Cao tianmang has not only recovered, but also made some progress again. Their strength is almost the same. Under the ebb and flow of this time, ye Guang will not be able to stop it.


    "Whew!"


    Bai Wei''s figure leaped down the city wall, and a strong breath was blowing.


    "It''s a surprise that there are two spiritual realms in the small stone city."


    As Bai Wei just moved, a cold laugh fell, and the four figures rose directly into the air.


    Three old men and a middle-aged man, four strong breath fluctuations, are the pulse spirit state of the first step of cultivation, not under Bai Wei.


    The four men were floating in the air, and the fierce and mysterious air was surging out of their bodies. With the surging of these four mysterious gases, the four majestic momentum also lingered in the surrounding air, making the clouds and clouds above the city wall change color.


    "There is no mercy for killing!"


    Cao tianmang sneered and drank heavily. Shicheng was already vulnerable to a blow in his eyes. The sound of drinking fell down and went straight to Ye Guang again.


    "Give it to me." The middle-aged men in the four pulse spirit realms stare at Bai Wei, and then he pours at Bai Wei directly.


    They are four of the strongest City lords among the twelve cities in Liuyun County, and they have the heart to touch the stone city for a long time.


    "Then do it!"


    The three old men were gloomy, and they went straight to the gate of the stone city. Their fingerprints were condensed and their runes were surging. Each of them had a dark gas, and the energy light column hit the stone city gate.


    "Boom!"


    The whole city wall is shaking, but the thick steel gate can''t resist the blow of three powerful people in the spiritual realm. The life is destroyed and breaks away from the wall. Countless huge stones fall on the wall and cracks."Pedaling!"


    On the city wall, the strong men of the big families were shaking, and their faces were suddenly dignified to the extreme.


    "Bloody stone city, kill!"


    Looking at the collapsed gate, many of the leaders outside the city slowly raised their hands, and in an instant, they suddenly waved them down. At the moment of their palms falling down, those cold drinks full of killing intent also resounded in the sky.


    "Bloody stone city, kill!"


    Tens of thousands of elites of LiuYun county are moving in unison. The mysterious atmosphere erupts, the golden dagger resounds, and the murderous spirit surges up and sweeps the stone city!


    "Spell it


    "Guard the stone city!"


    Ye family, Du family, white family of the strong drink, killing in the eyes.


    "Boom!"


    LiuYun county city people flooded into the stone city, and immediately with the three families waiting in the city gate collided together.


    For a moment, the monster roared, the energy muffled, and the black men and horses collided.


    "Kill!"


    "Spell it


    Amazing murderous air, filled the sky.


    "Young Fu, you should pay attention to safety!"


    Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong explained to Du Shaofu, and then they and the strong men of the Du family directly jumped down the city wall and rushed to the strong men of LiuYun county. Bai Jiru and other strong men of the Bai family also followed.


    "Kill!"


    Within the stone city, the swords, guns and swords, which are full of blood, collide ceaselessly, and burst out bursts of sparks.


    The shadows flash, the sharp blade across the body of the deep sound, accompanied by the dull sound of energy collision, crisscrossing together in the streets within the stone city.


    Bloody war, completely began to break out!


    "Stone city is in great trouble. I''ll do it for you!"


    Within the stone city, however, all the residents who know how to cultivate themselves have begun to join in, but it is still difficult to stop the killing of LiuYun county.


    In a short period of time, inside and outside the city wall was dyed red with blood, and blood flowed into a river!


    The blood level is much more bloody than when the five families were in civil strife.


    This is pure killing, * naked killing!


    When weapons collide, the cold light overflows everywhere.


    Fists and palms collide, killing the sky.


    The shrill and shrill screams are heard all the time, and the red blood splashes everywhere, rendering the blood red on the towering city wall.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the bloody street. The air was filled with a pungent smell of blood. His eyes were filled with anger and killing.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was covered with gold, and his opponent''s body flew across the ground. He directly threw himself into the army of LiuYun county. Whether it was a monster mount or a figure, he couldn''t stop Du Shaofu''s steps.


    "Kill!"


    A practitioner of pulsating state, who had just ascended the level, was directly bombarded into meat sauce by Du Shaofu.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu, a demon beast in Liuyun County, was directly lunfei by Du Shaofu, and then two men in armor were picked up by Du Shaofu and collided with each other fiercely.


    Their bones were smashed, blood gushed out, and their vitality disappeared.


    Du Shaofu was angry. The visitors from LiuYun county were too cruel. If they said that the stone city was washed with blood, it was cruel and bloody.


    Stone city, but there are tens of millions of ordinary residents, they have no resistance.


    If the big families can not resist it, it is a hell like nightmare for the tens of millions of residents in stone city.


    "Kill!"


    Stone city people rose up to resist, but more and more unable to resist, but also inspired the blood to fight to death, fierce face gush out, eyes blood red, desperate to Liuyun County visitors.


    There are people falling down and crying.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was completely angry. In his eyes, Yu Guang saw the familiar figures of the Du family falling down. He was powerless to stop him. His life was so humble.


    For the first time, Du Shaofu felt how important the strength was. For the first time, Du Shaofu was eager to become a strong man.


    "The boy is very strong!"


    An old man who had just opened the gate of the city and entered the spiritual realm blocked Du Shaofu''s body with some admiration in his eyes. Then, without any delay, his figure went to Du Shaofu without any delay, and a paw print was directly put on Du Shaofu.


    All the strong men in Shicheng were besieged. Ye Guang and Bai Wei, the only two practitioners of pulse spirit realm, were too busy to help themselves. No one was able to help, nor was there any strength to help.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are dignified. He is a master of pulse spirit state, and he can''t fight against it.


    "Go all out, fight!"


    Du Shaofu knew that he had to go all out to fight against the pulse and spirit state. He had to go all out and use the mysterious form of stone tablet.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed. If he had a talisman, his whole body would be shot out. The purple robe was hunting all over his body. Taking the whole body as the center, cracks and cracks spread on the ground, and his breath was domineering and arrogant.Just as the paw mark passed in front of Du Shaofu''s body, Du Shaofu suddenly heard a loud voice from his mouth, like a dragon chanting nine days, like a god singing for a long time


    "Oh


    At that moment, the light of the talisman''s secret pattern rose and bloomed. It turned into countless palm prints like lightning, and then converged. Finally, countless palm prints changed into a fist seal again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    The fist seal, accompanied by the talisman''s secret pattern, cuts through the sky. In a twinkling, it meets with a claw print of the old man who has cultivated in the pulse and spirit realm, and then collides with each other fiercely.


    "Hiss...!"


    In this way, there is no thunder like energy muffled sound, but a terrible energy ripple, just like a storm wave, suddenly swept open.


    In the center of the energy storm, the claw marks of the elder in the pulse spirit state were obviously more powerful. However, before Du Shaofu''s fist seal, it began to crack and break, as if he had met with innate restraint.


    Everything was extremely fast. Just as the storm of energy had just dissipated, the body of the old man in the pulse spirit state was staggering back several steps.


    "How can it be so strong!"


    The old man''s eyes were suddenly shocked. Is that boy really the level of congenital perfection? The level of congenital perfection can directly compete with the initial appearance of his pulse and spirit state. How strong and abnormal it is!


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s body faltered and shook back. As he stepped back, the ground trembled and the cracks spread. Then a ray of pale gold blood was spilled from his mouth.


    "Pulse spirit state, too strong!"


    The sleeves of the purple robe wiped the bloodstain from the corners of his mouth. Du Shaofu looked dignified and pale.


    One move has been exhausted, under the impact of the huge force, the internal organs are shocked.


    Du Shaofu knew that if it wasn''t for the method of body refining, it would be absolutely difficult for him to follow if he hadn''t reached the stage of cutting bones and washing marrow at the second level.


    "The boy is really strong, but he can die now!"


    As an old man of pulse spirit realm, he could see that Du Shaofu was at the end of his life. With a cold smile, his intention of killing spread, and his breath surged again, and he was about to pounce on Du Shaofu again.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the sky, suddenly sounded a soul shaking sound of tiger roar, so that the pulse spirit of the old man''s hand also for it to stop.


    In the bloody battle street, the whole city looked up and saw a huge flying tiger flying in the air.


    The huge flying tiger, which is more than 20 feet long, flutters with a tornado like space. The air current sweeps across the sky like a tornado. It''s as fast as lightning. It''s ferocious and inexplicable!


    "King scale demon tiger!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and on his pale and dignified face, his eyes immediately showed a smile.


    "The king of Du''s is here


    Looking at the huge monster tiger, the morale of the Du family was greatly improved, along with the Ye family and the Bai family.


    "Roar!"


    When the tiger roars, the fierce tiger pours on the food, and flapping its wings, it directly pours at the old man who has just set foot in the spirit state. In the eyes of the tiger, it is directly the spread of killing intention.


    The old man''s face was embarrassed. He didn''t know why the demon tiger would jump at him as soon as he appeared, as if he had a deep hatred.


    Feeling the terrifying spirit of the demon tiger, the old man was in a panic. The fierce and mysterious spirit was also condensed behind the rune and turned into a black ghost wolf shadow.


    "Oh


    On the shadow of the black demon wolf, a fishy smell was sent out to the sky, like lightning to the king scale demon tiger.


    Its terror momentum, so that the surrounding space is shaking at this time, that kind of terrible power, quite amazing.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger was ferocious, opened his mouth and roared. He didn''t look at the shadow of the demon wolf at all. He flapped his wings to stabilize his body. Then the tiger''s paw waved, and a tiger''s claw directly hit the black demon wolf.


    On the tiger''s claws, there is a subtle ripple of talisman, which shows a light golden light.


    The giant tiger and the demon wolf were together for a long time. The terrible shock wave, accompanied by some looming Rune waves, suddenly swept out with a large wind, shaking the surrounding street buildings.


    "Oh


    The black wolf''s virtual shadow roared with pain. Then the people saw the black wolf''s virtual shadow, which was directly torn by the king scale demon tiger. Then the body of the old man in the pulse spirit state also flew away.


    "Mysterious levels of pulse and spirit realm!"


    The old man of Mai Ling state was shocked. The king scale demon tiger had reached the mysterious level of the pulse spirit state. It was better than that of the first time he wanted the pulse spirit state. With the body of the demon beast, he could not be an opponent.


    "Tiger has made a breakthrough. It seems that there are some differences."


    Du Shaofu smiles, and the king scale demon tiger has disappeared for so many days. It is a breakthrough when he comes back.


    At this time, among the wings and claws of the king scale demon tiger, there was a faint light of golden talisman and secret lines, which had not been seen before.


    After the breakthrough, the king scale demon tiger is more terrifying than before.


    "I didn''t expect that in addition to the thunder demon lion, there is a king scale demon tiger who has just broken through the pulse spirit realm. If it has just broken through soon, we should join hands to deal with it and share the benefits equally."


    Two old men quickly appeared beside the pale old man. They were the two city lords from LiuYun county.In the eyes of the two tigers, they were greedy.


    The three of them looked at each other, and the king scale demon tiger, who had just broken through the mysterious level of the pulse spirit realm, had a chance to win it together.


    "Tiger, kill!"


    In his eyes, Du Fu''s eyes were filled with cold.


    Only by solving the strongest can we protect the stone city.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon and the tiger roared, and directly rushed to the three old people in the pulse spirit state. They were not afraid of the cooperation of the three pulse spirit states.


    "Hula!"


    King scale demon tiger wings and move, roll up the storm, tiger roar shock people''s heart and soul, people are thrilled!


    "Join hands to attack and take the king scale demon tiger."


    When one of the three old men saw the king scale demon tiger coming, he also gave a sharp drink. The dark Qi and runes were condensed behind him, and the martial pulse and pulse soul were aroused.


    "Goo!"


    Then it turned into a strange shadow of a yellow armored beast, covered with yellow scales, just like a layer of armor. It was extremely dazzling, and made a deep cooing sound like beating a drum, and then fell on the king scale demon tiger.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, another old man made a move at the same time. The Xuanqi Rune moved and stimulated the martial pulse. The powerful Xuanqi finally turned into a strange ghost animal shadow, like a wolf rather than a wolf, like a dog but not a dog, but the breath was very strong.


    "Boom!"


    At that time, the king scale demon tiger was fighting with the three elders who had just arrived in the spirit state, which made the surrounding space chaotic and hard to see clearly.


    The fierce shock wave continuously radiates out in the collision, ripping out layers of air waves in the space.


    "Kill!"


    "Bloody stone city!"


    Within the stone city, both sides have already killed their red eyes, and both of them roared with red eyes. The people in the stone city fought and fought against each other. Their figures poured out like tides, fighting against the army of LiuYun county.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The fierce collision energy resounds in the stone city, where the Jinge battle, the fist and palm collide, and all kinds of dark gas erupt, just like fireworks.


    But under that kind of gorgeous, it is a real fight.


    The three families of Shicheng and the people of Shicheng can''t stop the army of Liuyun County after all. They can''t compare with each other at the cultivation level of pulsating state and congenital state. They can only be slaughtered continuously.


    Several streets, already is a river of blood!


    "Brother Qingchun, can you help me?"


    Du Shaofu took out the little tower in his arms and asked. His pale eyes were still scarlet.


    Du Shaofu''s family members were killed and their blood was connected. Du Shaofu''s heart was in pain.


    Living in Shicheng since childhood, he has seen a river of blood flowing from stone city to stone city. Many people have been killed in the stone city. Many people have occasionally seen him in the street. This makes Du Shaofu indifferent and wish he was a super strong man to stop the nightmare of stone city.


    "I''m just the body of Yuan Shen, and I''m still weak. How can I help you? If it had been for these ants, I could have killed them by sneezing. " Zhen Qingchun''s voice comes out from inside the tower. He can also spy out everything outside.


    "Don''t talk about the past, talk about the present, is there any way?" Du Shaofu asked in a hurry. Every second, there are a large number of people in Shicheng.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, Du Zhenwu was besieged by three practitioners at the perfect level of pulse and spirit state, and finally he couldn''t resist. His body shook back and his mouth overflowed with blood.


    "There was no way, but because you are now a three-star Rune master, you have a way. However, this method will do a lot of harm to you and me.


    Your body is strong and abnormal, but the side effect is not big, but if I help you this time, I''m afraid that some of the hard to recover will return to the past, maybe three or five years can''t wake up Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    "Bang bang!"


    In a short time, Du Shaofu''s eyes saw not far away. His uncle Du Zhenwu was once again besieged and shocked. His mouth was dripping with blood and in danger.


    "Brother Qingchun, help me this time. After this, I will try my best to help you recover and double the repayment."


    Du Shaofu was worried. His eyes were scarlet, and he looked at the tower with pleading eyes.


    "If you don''t promise me, I''m afraid you will hate me all my life. Who called me your big brother? When I got on your boat, I''ll remember to respect your elder brother."


    Inside the tower, Zhen Qingchun''s voice came out: "you relax, I will enter your mind with the power of Yuan Shen, and use your body to do it. I haven''t started for a long time. I don''t know if I''m new."


    "Jie Jie, die!"


    Among the people who besieged Du Zhenwu, a middle-aged man was as fast as a ghost, his fingerprints were changeable, and there were runes all over his body. Then the dark Qi condensed into a sharp energy gun, which appeared directly in front of Du Zhenwu.Du Zhenwu has been repeatedly besieged and severely damaged. At this time, there is not much strength to resist. His face looks desperate at the moment.


    "He can''t die!"


    "Brothers and sisters, it''s another five consecutive attacks. Xiao Yu continues to break out today, and he continues to ask for all support.


    Next update, about four hours later. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    The sharp cold voice came out, and a young man in purple suddenly appeared in front of Du Zhenwu. An extremely amazing energy swept in, which shocked people''s soul. All the ground was shaken out of cracks, and then he directly grasped the energy gun.


    "Click!"


    The energy gun trembles, and it''s smashed in the blink of an eye.


    "Why


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the purple robed youth, the middle-aged man''s eyes were puzzled and his face changed greatly. The breath on the other side was actually so strong that he was palpitating. The momentum was extremely strange and terrifying.


    "Die!"


    Just as the energy spear was crushed in his hands, the purple robed boy did not delay. With a sneer, he turned into a fist, and a fist exploded. The rune appeared on the surface of his fist, and a terrible momentum erupted, just like lightning.


    "Bang!"


    The energy muffled in the middle-aged chest resounded, and then he saw the middle-aged man, who was directly shocked to vomit blood and fly backward, and his vitality was completely destroyed.


    "How can this boy be so strong? No wonder he has just been able to fight against the pulse spirit state."


    The remaining two pulsating situations besieging Du Zhenwu are perfect, and the cultivators at different levels suddenly change their faces and flee quickly.


    "Don''t run away, stay!"


    The voice of young people spread out, it seems that the usual voice is not the same.


    "Whew!"


    After the voice falls, the breath bursts out, and two fingerprints are swept out directly. The fingerprints are accompanied by runes, penetrating the space, as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder!


    "Hiss!"


    The two perfect practitioners who were eager to escape from the two pulsating realms were directly pierced with bleeding holes on their backs, and their bodies fell on the ground.


    "There seems to be something wrong..."


    Du Zhenwu''s eyes showed a puzzled look. He felt that Du Shaofu''s breath was very special. If he listened carefully, even his voice was a little different, as if he had changed a person.


    "Why, there is a master of talismans who is a little bit eye-catching. He is still practicing fufu array."


    "Du Shaofu" ignored Du Zhenwu. Instead, he looked up and suddenly looked at the front air.


    Where there is a thin old man, his body rises from the sky and stands in suspension. His breath is refreshing. Every time he comes out of his hand, there are strange Rune energy fluctuations. A large number of stone city people have been killed, and many people have died in this one person''s hands.


    The thin old man''s figure swept across the sky, his breath was strong, and his hands were extremely fierce.


    Suddenly, the thin old man seemed to feel something. Suddenly he looked up, and there was a boy in purple robe in the middle of his body.


    "Eh, is it the pulse spirit state? It''s impossible..."


    The thin old man''s eyes were puzzled. Only the practitioners of pulse spirit state could fly in suspension, but the young man obviously had not reached the level of pulse spirit state.


    "Four star Rune master''s first visit..."


    "Du Shaofu" looked at the thin old man in front of him, but his face did not change much.


    "Are you du Shaofu?"


    The thin old man''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu''s body and his resolute and resolute face. His eyes were very gloomy.


    He had heard of Du Shaofu for a long time. Cao Qitai was almost disabled by this boy.


    "Du Shaofu" glanced at the thin old man in front of him and said, "if you want to do something, do it. I''m not familiar with you, a little four-star talisman."


    "Little brute, what secret method can be used to achieve the suspension in the air? Today, I will kill you!"


    The thin old man didn''t expect that the other side didn''t even mean to put him in his eyes. He immediately gnawed his teeth with hatred.


    With the runes pouring out, the thin old man''s fingerprints coagulate, and the breath faintly makes people''s mind obstructed. Those energy fluctuations affect the soul, and then they rush away to Du Shaofu like lightning, and a palm print mercilessly hits Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "You don''t deserve to kill me. If I had the power of ten percent, I would have killed you a thousand times!"


    "Du Shaofu" murmured. He looked at the cruel Rune palm print, but his figure retreated in a strange and ghostly way. Then he waved his purple sleeve robe and saw that the air fluctuated and a piece of Rune light appeared, and the energy fluctuation quickly entangled the cruel palm print.


    "Hiss..."


    Within the rune light, a strange energy burst out, directly shattering the cruel palm print, and then it turned into a bunch of Rune light column and directly swept towards the thin old man.


    "It''s weird..."


    Seeing this, the thin old man seemed to feel something. He felt a sudden awe in his heart. He did not dare to enlarge it any more. He tried his best to block the rune light column of the former.


    "Kaka..."


    However, the rune aperture condensed by the thin old man could not resist at all. He was directly smashed by the rune light column of the former, and his body was also reeled away, and his face was startled.


    "Look, it''s Du family, Du Shaofu."


    "Du''s Du Shaofu is fighting against the strong alone. Is his strength so strong that he has come to this stage?""I hope he can help the three families guard my stone city!"


    The whole city is looking at the sky. At this moment, there is a boy in purple robe who can stand in the air. The boy in purple robe who made great achievements in the last five family wars. This time, all the eyes are looking forward to it.


    "Ah, I have no heart, and I have not recovered enough."


    After shattering the rune aura of the thin old man, "Du Shaofu" seems to be extremely dissatisfied with himself.


    "The strength in you is not yours, it is the power you borrowed..."


    As a spirit Fu master, the thin old man suddenly discovered the secret of Du Shaofu.


    That powerful and strange force was not owned by the boy in purple robe at all. When his voice came out, his face became more and more gloomy, and his fingerprints began to coagulate rapidly.


    Along with a wave of huvington time, it began to fluctuate around it, and then it turned into one flag after another. A total of 13 array flags spread with amazing fluctuations.


    "The first four-star Rune master can barely arrange the four-star Rune array, but it is not bad."


    Looking at the flag of the thin old man, Du Shaofu looked at it with interest.


    "Jue Ling Feng Sha array!"


    When the thin old man drank it lightly, all the energy in his body seemed to be infused into the thirteen array flags, making his face pale.


    "Whew..."


    Waving their hands, the 13 banners immediately swept to Du Shaofu''s surrounding space and wrapped him with lightning speed and track.


    "Boom!"


    When the thirteen array flags finally disappeared in his mouth, the air around Du Shaofu suddenly fluctuated violently and the space suddenly trembled.


    In a flash, the high-altitude wind howls, the space is chaotic, runes spread around the sky, mobilize the energy between the surrounding heaven and earth, and then a powerful rune array appears in the air.


    The appearance of Fu array blocks out the sky and the sun, making the sky and the earth dark!


    Several desires are to cover the whole stone city. The power is terrifying!


    Around the Fu array, the space is chaotic and the violent energy is like the most terrible tornado storm, whistling across the world!


    It''s like we''re going to raze the stone city to the ground!


    The array Fu Master of the four-star spirit Rune masters, even if he arranges a rune array of the first four-star level, is enough to make it difficult for the practitioners on the other side of the meridian realm to deal with it, and even the practitioners with the perfect pulse spirit state are absolutely headache.


    Fu array is also a means of mass destruction.


    Therefore, the array Fu Division has the strongest attack power among the rune masters.


    As a talisman, he has a high status, which is much higher than the martial arts practitioners of the same level.


    Any Rune master, especially an excellent one, is a guest of honor of all major forces and families.


    "My God, is that a rune master or a fufu master?"


    "What a powerful Fu array, Du Shaofu is trapped!"


    The eyes of the whole city were astonished and worried. The power of the Fu array was too powerful to be handled by ordinary people.


    "Not good..."


    Ye Guang, Bai Wei, ye Baolin, Du Zhixiong, ye Zijin, Bai Caiyi and others, who are being suppressed by Cao tianmang and a middle-aged man, feel that the terror array arranged in the air is a shock.


    "Bang!"


    Cao tianmang sneered, taking advantage of the moment Ye Guang lost his mind, he waved his sleeve and robe, and a strong and mysterious Qi suddenly burst out of his palm and fell heavily on Ye Guang''s shoulder.


    Ye Guang''s last injury has not recovered. In addition, Cao tianmang''s strength has improved this time, and it is difficult to resist. He has just suffered a lot of losses.


    "Bang!"


    The low energy muffled sound sounded, and the fierce energy ripple, which made ye Guangzhen quickly retreat away. It was only after ten meters that he stabilized his body, and blood was gushed out from his mouth again.


    Once again, Cao tianmang''s body didn''t stop at all. It turned into a flash of lightning and attacked Ye Guang in an instant


    "It''s too long to play Fu array in front of Laozi."


    Within the Fu array, laughter came out, and then within the huge Fu array, which covered the sky and the sun, a terrible energy was fluctuating, as if it was about to fall.


    Then, when the thin old man''s pupils were tight and his eyes changed dramatically, his most powerful method was enough to trap the "Jue Ling Feng Sha array" of the top practitioners on the other side of the pulse spirit realm, which exploded directly!


    "Boom!"


    The violent energy swept across the sky, which made the whole stone city tremble. Just now, it shocked people''s hearts. The towering terror Rune array was so easily destroyed.


    "Pooh


    The pale face of the thin old man turned to pale, and the blood gushed out from the corners of his mouth.


    "Whew!"At the same time, within the destroyed Rune array, a faint shadow of purple robe rushed out like a ghost. A rune palm print wrapped the dazzling Rune light, and ran to the chest of the thin old man mercilessly.


    All too fast, measures can not prevent, a succession of injured thin old people can only quickly retreat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    But the rune palm print, which made his soul tremble, was getting closer and closer in his tight pupil.


    "Bang bang!"


    The purple figure was too fast, and the rune palm print was like thunder. Finally, it fell on the chest of the thin old man, and the energy poured out.


    "You have the power of the original God. You are..."


    At this moment, the thin old man''s pupil diffused, his face was horrified, and his eyes were unwilling to see it. At last, he found a secret at last.


    He found that Du Shaofu had the power of Yuan Shen, and there was a strong one.


    And being able to have the cultivation that can condense the yuan God, that proves that the cultivation of the strong yuan Shen has already been the step in the legend.


    The level of cultivation is not what he can compare with. He has fallen into blood mould.


    "Ah!..."


    But the thin old man''s voice has not been said, his mouth immediately issued a can not help but scream, and then the body shape is in a mess to fly out.


    Finally, it fell straight down from the air, and its vitality was destroyed. It was a dead end.


    "The rune master has been killed!"


    Many eyes looked up at the sky and saw that the terrible talisman had been killed by Du Shaofu. Even with a look of ecstasy, the morale of the stone city was greatly improved.


    But for the people in Liuyun County, it was a big blow.


    "Heng Lao..."!


    Cao tianmang, who was fighting with Ye Guang in the distance, drank bitterly and was furious.


    A four-star talisman, he paid a lot of money to invite daoliuyun county.


    It was because of some relationship between his school and old Heng that he finally invited the four-star Rune master to join the demon hunter.


    Because LiuYun county has a four-star talisman, it also makes Liuyun County in the surrounding counties, which has a high reputation.


    However, Cao tianmang did not expect that this time, in order to be sure, he brought the lingfu master who was invited by LiuYun county with a lot of money. In the end, he ended up in such an end that he was damaged in the stone city.


    "Son of a bitch, I will wash stone city with blood today!"


    Cao tianmang''s face was ferocious. With a full blow, he fell on Ye Guang''s body again, destroying the halo of thunder and lightning around Ye Guang''s body and shaking it away.


    "Die!"


    Cao tianmang was angry. He drank coldly. The dark Qi surged and turned into a shadow. He quickly flashed in front of Ye Guang, and rushed out again with a fierce fist.


    Pupil eyes look at that moment, a fist in front of the body, ye Guang''s eyes are dignified to the extreme, and then his eyes gush out the color of the last cruel sneer.


    Ye Guang knows that he can no longer resist, but even if he is dead, Cao tianmang has to pay the absolute price, and the final breath fluctuation is to fight with his life


    "That day, I spared your life and let you leave. I didn''t expect that I would dare to invade Shicheng today. I will never forgive you again!"


    All of a sudden, an overbearing voice resounded through the sky, and the domineering voice resounded in this piece of heaven and earth


    Where the voice came from, there were dark clouds gathering in the sky, lightning and thunder, and the wind and cloud changed color!


    As the overbearing voice came out, a strong pressure suddenly came.


    Under the pressure of dark clouds, lightning and thunder, Cao tianmang''s face was instantly pale, and his body leaping to Ye Guang was also suddenly solidified. On his face, there was a look of horror.


    "Boom!"


    Lightning and thunder, in the front of the air, a group of lightning light column, like thunder through the space, quickly and mercilessly collided with Cao tianmang''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    When the power of thunder and lightning poured down, the space was dazzled. Cao tianmang''s body was directly hit by the thunder, and his body flew one after another, covered with lightning flashes.


    "Roar!"


    The lion roared like thunder. With Cao tianmang''s body shaking and flying, a huge male lion covered with lightning appeared in the air.


    A terrifying and powerful lion, the passenger is sharp, and his whole body is majestic and terrifying.


    Its whole body electric light flickers, makes the stone city above, the sky drought thunder resounds.


    "I will never let go of those who violate stone city today!"


    The powerful and powerful voice is like thunder sweeping across the sky. The thunder and lightning momentum among the cheers makes the whole stone city space like solidification, and the dark air in all the martial arts practitioners is blocked.


    All eyes looked at the thunder demon lion that suddenly appeared in the sky, and the bloody battlefield stopped for more than half.


    "It''s the thunder demon lion guarding our stone city!"


    After a short period of stagnation, people in the stone city immediately burst into ecstasy.


    And for the army of Liuyun County, fear finally climbed into the heart.


    "Lei Zu has gone out of the customs!"


    "Stone city is all right!"


    Ye Baolin, ye Guang and other strong men who know about thunder, demon and lion are all surprised by their eyes.


    "There was no breakthrough, but it''s not the same as before. It''s full of vitality. It seems that it also benefits from the blood of the golden winged ROC.""Du Shaofu" looked up at the majestic thunder demon lion and murmured softly. His eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon and tiger roared. At the same time, a pair of tiger claws tore up the armor beast covered with yellow scales and the phantom of a strange monster like a wolf rather than a wolf or a dog rather than a dog. Then, with its wings fluctuating with terror, it hit the two newly ascended elders in the pulse spirit realm at the same time.


    "Pooh


    The two old men spat blood out of their mouths, and they were devastated to the extreme. They both showed the color of fear.


    They didn''t expect that the three of them would join hands, but they could not do anything about a king scale demon tiger who had just broken through the mysteries of the pulse spirit realm.


    The king scale demon tiger is too terrible. Its strength is not comparable to that of the demon beast who has just broken the pulse and spirit realm.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roar of the king scale demon has just broken through the mysterious level of the pulse spirit realm, which is enough to resist the joint efforts of the three new practitioners in the pulse spirit realm. The tiger''s mouth is ferocious and roars, swallowing the old man who originally attacked Du Shaofu into the tiger''s mouth.


    "Run away, thunder demon lion is still there, run away..."


    The two old men who had just been severely damaged by the king scale demon tiger were already frightened when they faced the king scale demon tiger. At the moment, they saw the thunder demon lion that suddenly appeared again. Where dare to stay, they would run for their lives.


    "Roar!"


    However, how could the king scale demon tiger let go of these two practitioners of pulse spirit state who had been severely damaged. They flapped their wings and swept them out as fast as lightning, and the fierce tiger rushed out.


    In an instant, some of the tiger''s claws will open their heads.


    Then, the king scale demon tiger is chasing after the second old man.


    How can the legs run too long and the wings are not far away. The old man is doomed to be swallowed by the king scale demon tiger directly.


    "No, thunder demon lion is still alive. It doesn''t look like the lamp is exhausted."


    Cao tianmang''s face changed greatly. His bloody mouth twitched. He looked at the thunder demon lion standing in the air. His fear spread in his heart. He felt that he had been deceived. The two super strong men were afraid that they should hide something from him.


    "Run away!"


    Where did Cao tianmang dare to stay? He didn''t care about the blood dripping from the corners of his mouth. His figure ran away quickly.


    "No way!"


    The thunder demon lion moves, and its majestic body is wrapped in the lightning rune. It is like a thunder ball flying in the air. In an instant, it pours on Cao tianmang. The speed is unknown how many times faster than Cao tianmang. Like lightning, a lion''s paw suddenly falls on Cao tianmang''s shoulder, and the force of thunder bursts out.


    "Two adults, you must be there. Two adults, help!"


    Cao tianmang was shocked. In the breath of thunder demon lion, he didn''t even have the courage to resist.


    So far, he had to bet on whether the two super strong would save him. But he came back to stone city because of the two super strong men. It was the two people who told him that the thunder demon Lion oil lamp was exhausted.


    Hearing Cao tianmang''s cry for help, everyone was surprised. Did Cao tianmang have a strong man behind him?


    Cao tianmang is called an adult. Who is the strong one? I don''t know if he can resist the thunder demon lion.


    Thunder demon lion that huge lion eye is also suffused with thunder and lightning wave, the body shape is slightly stagnant.


    "I didn''t expect that an evil animal, which was exhausted by the oil lamp, could still be rejuvenated. It''s really an accident."


    At the moment, Cao Mang''s figure suddenly appeared in the sky, and then suddenly appeared in the sky.


    With the appearance of these two figures, stone city between heaven and earth is also inexplicably trembling, like the whole stone city air has been solidified.


    Thunder demon lion lion eye, pupil when tight, eyes show shock color.


    In the space ahead, the eyes of Du Shaofu, who was suspended and standing, immediately passed a few dignities.


    In Du''s backyard, a drunken figure with a bottle of gourd wine in his hand staggered out of the courtyard. Then he looked at the sky in front of him and walked on.


    "Are you going out?"


    Du family on an ancient and simple bluestone path, dressed in rags, a head of white hair like a bird''s nest sloppy, a white, is holding a dead branch, very interested in pulling out an ant nest.


    The thunder and lightning in the far sky and the continuous sound of thunder seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    The drunken figure walked through the bluestone path, and staggered, as if to fall at any time.


    If someone sees it, he must worry about it. He will fall down after a few steps.


    "Are you going out?"


    Fu Yibai, who took out the ant nest, didn''t even look at Du Tingxuan. He just said a little. Then he continued to dig out the nest as if there were treasures in it.


    "Yes, go out for a walk."


    Du Tingxuan didn''t look at Fu Yibai either. He was staggering past Fu Yibai''s back and almost fell on his body."* the plot is coming. Xiao Yu continues to work hard to code the characters. Today, there is an explosion of updates.


    Xiao Yu also continued to appeal for flowers, rewards, coffee, and all kinds of support. He broke out for five consecutive days to see what kind of miracle wushentianxia could create. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    "Don''t trample on my ants. They are precious."


    Cried Voltaire, as if these ants were treasures to him.


    Du Tingxuan, who was drunk, didn''t speak and didn''t look back. He went on.


    "The third young master, the stone city is in chaos. He said that the army of LiuYun county came to attack our stone city. The master, the second master and the elders all went to kill the enemy."


    At the door of Du''s house, people were in panic and all were nervous. When the chief manager of the front yard saw Du Tingxuan go out of the Du family, he immediately said to Du Tingxuan.


    "Oh."


    Du Tingxuan seemed to wake up vaguely. He was slightly sober when he was drunk. He raised his hand and rubbed his sleepy eyes. There should be a very handsome face under his scattered hair, but his body was full of wine.


    "Third young master, are you going out?" The chief executive couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, get out." Du Tingxuan light road.


    "The third young master, the stone city is too chaotic now. Just now I saw the young master Shaofu attack and killed a talisman. It''s too chaotic. Third young master, you''d better not walk around." The chief executive didn''t have a high level of cultivation, but his eyes were extraordinary. He didn''t kill the enemy because he wanted to protect the Du family.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just kill a few people." Du Tingxuan said.


    Then, he was drunk and walked to the street outside Du''s house. He didn''t know how. People seemed to see a flower in front of him. The drunken body was just at the entrance of the street.


    "How many people to kill?"


    "What''s wrong with the third master today? It seems that it''s a little different?"


    Many people around Du''s family were puzzled and felt that today''s Third Master was somewhat different from usual. The drunken figure of his back seemed to start to be upright.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With the appearance of the black and white figures, both wearing cloaks and covering their faces under their cloaks, it is difficult to see the appearance. However, the breath spread from the whole body is enough to tell everyone how strong their cultivation is.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of a black and a white figure, Cao tianmang''s face was startled and pleased. He immediately called for help and said, "two adults, help me!"


    The black figure, dressed in a black robe, did not pay any attention to Cao tianmang. Instead, his eyes under his cloak glanced at the thunder demon lion and said, "the smell on the evil animal seems to be a little special. The lamp can still be full of vitality after the oil lamp is exhausted. I will be interested in studying one or two."


    When the voice dropped, the black robe waved the dirty sleeve robe lightly, and the surrounding space suddenly trembled. It seemed that there was an invisible energy fluctuation in the sky. Finally, with an amazing speed, the thunder demon lion just landed on the lion''s paw on Cao tianmang''s shoulder.


    "Hula..."


    Immediately destroy the power of thunder and lightning, and then spread out a piece of rune, directly covering the thunder demon lion.


    "Roar!"


    The thunder demon lion had to release Cao tianmang and roar. A thunderbolt in his mouth accompanied by the Rune of thunder and lightning quickly hit the rune that came over.


    "Boom


    The two energy collide, the thunder and lightning burst violently, the surrounding space ripples immediately burst and opened, and the overwhelming strong wind swept.


    The Rune of the black robe man did not dissipate in the collision, but burst into a dazzling light.


    "Hula!"


    The runes shine brilliantly. A breath of ancient times fills the sky. Finally, they are connected to each other, like a big net. They pass through the obstacles of space. All of a sudden, they are wrapped to the thunder demon lion.


    "Roar!"


    The thunder demon lion seems to feel something. The lion''s eyes are full of shock. The thunder and lightning all over the body block the rune net like thunder and lightning boa constrictors. The air of tyranny and terror spreads into the sky.


    However, although the power of thunder and lightning is tyrannical and terrifying, it seems that it does not play any role in front of the rune net at this time.


    Rune net is not afraid of the power of thunder and lightning. It shrinks and tightens. The ancient breath spreads, and then it is tightly wrapped in the thunder demon lion.


    "Bang!"


    No matter how the thunder demon lion struggles, even if the body wants to recover its largest body, it can not get rid of the package of Rune net. Finally, the rune net wrapped, the body suddenly fell from the air, shaking the ground cracked, can no longer move.


    "Thank you for your help. Thank you very much."


    Cao tianmang escaped from death. His face was white and he was terrified. He immediately came to the black broad robed man.


    "Waste, what''s the use of keeping you?"


    The black broad robed man''s eyes were cold and light, and he waved his hand gently. A palm print was in Cao tianmang''s frightened eyes, which had not yet returned to God, and landed directly on Cao tianmang''s head.


    Low dull sound, energy diffusion, Cao tianmang''s startling regret eyes and eyes instantly solidified, blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth.


    "Bang!"


    Then Cao tianmang''s tall and strong body was directly smashed into a blood mist under the hand of the black broad robe, and spread in the air "too strong!""Come on, that''s the super strong!"


    With every move, the thunder demon lion was bound and Cao tianmang, the princess of Liuyun County, was killed. The city was shocked and silent.


    All eyes are frightened to look up at the sky, the sudden appearance of a black and a white two people, the strength is too strong.


    The man with black robe doesn''t care about any one''s eyes at all. The indifference of the invisible character is just like a man in the city. In his eyes, he is just a mole ant.


    "I didn''t expect that there was a yuan Shen in my body. No wonder it''s different recently."


    But then the eyes under the black robed man''s cloak finally looked at Du Shaofu, as if he could see through Du Shaofu at one glance.


    "The place you come from is not simple. I''m afraid it''s not suitable for you."


    "Du Shaofu" said, looking at the black robe.


    "You, the original God, have some insight. It seems that you have an extraordinary origin. If you are not enough, you should be mixed in it. Then you will be destroyed." Black robes are indifferent.


    "Kill me!"


    "Du Shaofu" was obviously angry, and said with a deep look: "although you have an extraordinary origin, with your current strength, if you were then, I would have killed you for a minute."


    "Looking for death!"


    With two simple words coming out, the person with black robe is the one who makes a move. When the voice falls, the figure appears in front of Du Shaofu. The rune on the palm fluctuates and there is a palm print on it.


    "Shit, the dog bullies the tiger, and the shrimp plays on the Longyou shoal."


    "Du Shaofu" gave a light drink. His eyes were dignified, but there was no fear. It was just helpless. At the moment, the fingerprints congealed, and a stream of runes surged. Finally, it quickly condensed into a dragon shaped virtual image.


    The virtual shadow of this giant dragon is hundreds of meters in size. The virtual image of the giant dragon appears in the sky. The towering momentum diffuses in a moment, directly distorting the surrounding space.


    So many people''s faces changed dramatically because of such shocking momentum. It turned out that Du Shaofu''s strength was so strong that he was so terrible.


    "Oh


    The Dragon roared and startled the sky, and the surrounding space was twisted. The terrifying momentum was thrilling. Then it hit the rune palm print.


    "Chulala..."


    In such a collision, the electric light and flint suddenly distort the space in the sky. The runes are dazzling and the Dragon shadow startles the sky.


    But in the end, it seems that the Dragon shadow was destroyed by the rune directly because of the lack of stamina. It turned into a vast number of Rune fragments.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s body immediately flew away, and finally landed on the ground. He staggered back ten steps to stabilize his body. Then a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth, and then his momentum suddenly withered.


    "Boy, it''s too strong. I''ve done my best. Be careful. Don''t die."


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, Zhen Qingchun''s voice reminded him that it had been Zhen Qingchun who used Du Shaofu''s body as a carrier just now.


    But after all, Zhen Qingchun''s power of Yuan Shen recovered too little, and now he can''t do anything, even in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    Although Du Shaofu''s body was controlled by Zhen Qingchun, he could see everything in his eyes and his heart.


    With the strength of Zhen Qingchun''s original spirit receded, his breath became dispirited and almost fell on the ground.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the two men in the air, one black and one white, and their looks were dignified to the extreme. The breath fluctuation of the two people in the air seemed to solidify the space. So far, the strength road is definitely the strongest one we have seen.


    "Why


    I don''t know whether the man in black and broad robed was surprised by Du Shaofu''s blocking the blow, or by Du Shaofu''s recovery at this time.


    He could not see the look on his face clearly inside his cloak, then he shook his head slightly, and a cool voice came out, saying: "anyway, it can''t change the result. At the beginning, we should have completely eliminated the future trouble. Now, die."


    When the indifferent voice came out, the figure in black robe dived down, then waved, and a claw print directly grasped Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss..."


    An ancient atmosphere of terror first shrouded Du Shaofu, making him unable to move at all.


    The white middle-aged cloak in the sky moved slightly, as if the look fluctuated, but I didn''t know what I was thinking.


    "Shaofu, be careful...!"


    Many eyes were startled, and a heart was raised to Du Shaofu''s throat. The strength of the man in black was really terrible.


    Du Shaofu looked at the paw print, and his eyes were scarlet. But at the moment, there was no way to do it. He was not even qualified to fight.


    In recent years, Du Shaofu has been a little happy in his heart. His strength has made great progress. Sooner or later, he will become stronger and stronger, and finally become a strong man.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu realized that he was far from enough."Thank you for coming with me to fly brothers. I''d like to thank the shlaogen''s 20000 yuan prize. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    If the enemy, they will never give time to wait for their own growth. They must strengthen themselves all the time. Only with absolute strength can they protect themselves, their relatives and everything they care about. But now everything is still too late.


    As the footprints fell, they were getting closer and closer, and they expanded in Du Shaofu''s pupil. At this moment, Du Shaofu deeply felt how small he was in front of the real strong.


    "If he lost a hair, I would make you regret coming to this world..."


    All of a sudden, just as the paw mark of the black broad robe was less than three inches away from Du Shaofu, a faint voice also came from behind Du Shaofu


    Then behind Du Shaofu, a tall and straight body slowly walked out, seemingly slow, but it was in front of Du Shaofu in an instant, which made people feel dazzled.


    With the appearance of this tall and straight figure, even the ancient strong breath that enveloped Du Shaofu was disappeared without any reason, which made Du Shaofu suddenly lose his pressure.


    At the moment of the appearance of this figure, the cloak of the man in black and the figure in white in the air was slightly raised, and then the body suddenly trembled, and the face under the cloak could not be seen. However, it is not difficult to know that even the appearance of the tall and straight figure would make the two people in black and white clothes absolutely surprised.


    After a slight stupidity, the man in black and broad robed grabs Du Shaofu''s paw print and shrinks back. Judging from the Cape''s position, it should be that his eyes have fallen firmly on the visitor through the gap in his cloak.


    All eyes were startled, and all eyes immediately fell on the tall and straight figure in front of Du Shaofu. After seeing the visitor clearly, all eyes were surprised and inexplicable.


    "The third of the Du family


    "How could it be the drunkard of the Du family?"


    "It''s the third master who came. Why did he come?"


    All parties were surprised. It was Du Tingxuan, the third of the Du family.


    The name of the third son of the Du family, in the stone city, is absolutely the same as the name of Du Shaofu''s stupid young master.


    "The third one..."


    Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong take a look at each other. After being surprised, they immediately show surprise and expectation on their faces.


    Just as the faint voice came out, Du Shaofu had already turned to his side in a hurry and saw his father standing beside him.


    The drunk father was still drunk. His clothes were disordered and his long hair was scattered, covering most of his face and forehead. He also held an inseparable wine pot in his hand.


    "Dad."


    Du Shaofu was startled, and then his face was filled with surprise. Then, he looked calm.


    "You will not die."


    Du Tingxuan just said four words to Du Shaofu, but he still had the same wine smell.


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Relying on his extraordinary mental perception, Du Shaofu felt that today''s drunkard father seemed to be different, different from usual, and his body seemed to be more upright than before.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu was surprised that the smell of the drunkard''s father was only a breath of alcohol, but it could virtually block and resist the terrible smell of the man in black and broad robe.


    "You''re out at last."


    Looking at Du Tingxuan, the man in Black said.


    Du Tingxuan raised his head. Although the man in black and broad robed was wearing a cloak to cover his face, Du Tingxuan seemed to be able to see through him and said, "don''t be furtive. I don''t think I know who you are. Take it and take it like a cover."


    "Hum!"


    The man in black and broad robe snorted coldly in his throat, then threw the hat on his head and revealed his face. He was a middle-aged man about 40 years old, with deep and gloomy eyes and heroic spirit.


    In the middle of the air, the middle-aged white shirt seemed hesitant for a moment, but then he also took off the hat.


    They are about the same age, but they are middle-aged in white clothes. They are thinner. They can''t see too many fluctuations in their faces. I don''t know what they are thinking at this time.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the faces of the two men dressed in black and white. He was puzzled. It seemed that the drunk father not only knew the two men, but also knew something about them.


    Du Tingxuan looked back at Du Shaofu with his long hair covering his forehead. Then he turned and continued to look at the middle-aged man in black robe. With a smile, he said, "my son, you''ve seen him for a long time. He looks like me. Finally, he grows so big. I don''t have to worry about it


    As he said this, Du Tingxuan''s mouth grinned. He could see that his lips were very thin and his smile was very pure. Especially when it came to looking like him, he was more happy and said, "well, you''ve been here for nearly 17 years."


    "Hum!"


    The middle-aged in black robe didn''t know what Du Tingxuan''s words meant, so he just snorted coldly in his throat and continued to look at Du Tingxuan in a gloomy way.


    "Are you going to kill my son?" Du Tingxuan asked.


    "If you kill it, there will be no future trouble."


    The middle-aged black robe convulsed for a moment, then looked at Du Tingxuan in a gloomy way and said, "this little bastard should not have existed.""He''s not a bastard. He''s my son." Du Tingxuan said softly, the voice is peaceful, but it is permeated with a solid strength.


    "Because if you''re a bastard, everything is not good." The black robe is heavy in middle age.


    "You will pay for it." Du Tingxuan''s voice is peaceful, beginning to have a sharp breath in the fluctuation.


    "Ha ha."


    The middle-aged man in the black robe laughed and laughed loudly. Then he looked at Du Tingxuan and said, "for nearly 17 years, you''ve been drunk every day. You thought it was the beginning. Today you even came out. That''s OK. We''ll solve you together."


    "You can''t solve me."


    Du Tingxuan raised his head again, and then in the eyes of many people, he smoothed his messy long hair to his shoulder, revealing his face which had been half covered by his long hair.


    This is a resolute face, as firm as Du Shaofu''s face. The eyebrows are slanting into the temples. The thick curled long eyelashes soften the original rigid edge and powerful contour. However, there are many deep thoughts hidden between the slightly frowned eyebrows.


    If the face is fresh and fresh, this face is absolutely enough to make women look back a few more eyes, but today''s drunken appearance, combined with the moustache, looks like a lot of vicissitudes.


    However, it also seems to have a strong masculine charm, and even the wine fumed voice also makes his voice have a kind of mellow which is extremely touching for women. Looking at the middle-aged in black robe, he said, "you really shouldn''t touch my son."


    Calm voice down, Du Tingxuan''s double pupil gradually sharp up.


    "I''m not going to move, I''m going to kill."


    "You should know, don''t say you killed your father and son, even if it is to kill this small stone city, it is easy for us."


    "You? It''s about the people behind you. "


    Du Tingxuan''s sharp double pupils began to fluctuate and said: "but at least you can''t. You were not my opponent in those years. Compared with them, you were too far behind, otherwise you would not be sent to this frontier. It seems that you are not worth mentioning in their mind."


    "Du Tingxuan, you want to die!"


    Du Tingxuan''s words seem to have poked into his pain. The fierce color in his eyes is surging. In the spread of the breath of terror, a large amount of Rune light spreads out, as dazzling as stars.


    All of a sudden, the breath of terror swept over the stone city, the wind and clouds surged, the world changed color!


    The middle-aged man in the black robe gave a deep drink and a fierce grip of his hand. The secret patterns of the talisman were surging, which turned into a fighting mace. The dazzling energy on the mace flashed. The rune extended, and the middle of the black robe directly rushed to Du Tingxuan. He also said in a stern voice: "Du Tingxuan, you can''t compare with me. You ordinary people are ants, born inferior Cheap


    "Hiss!"


    With the roar of the sound, the mace was accompanied by the breath of the sky. The light was like a star blooming. The space where it passed was distorted directly. With the roaring sound of breaking the sky, it pointed to Du Tingxuan''s head.


    "Boom


    Just when the mace reached his body, Du Tingxuan''s mouth moved slightly, and his sharp, dark eyes were killing him. Suddenly, he was like a different person, and the terror suddenly burst out of his body.


    At this moment, where is Du Tingxuan or the third son of the Du family who is usually drunk? The terrifying momentum that suddenly spreads from the font is enough to make the world change color!


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes were calm as he looked at the dazzling mace that had been plundered. He didn''t mean to dodge at all. He did not know when there was a talisman hidden in his palm, which turned into a spear.


    On the spear, there was a flash of thunder. The bright light was raging in the sky. It was not terrible and shocking!


    "Hiss!"


    Before the battle mace, the space burst to pieces, but just when the mace appeared in front of Du Tingxuan''s body less than an inch away, Du Tingxuan''s figure turned into a remnant and emerged in the sky. The mace pierced through the shadow of Du Tingxuan, and the remnant image was broken and rippled with space ripples, making people dazzled.


    At the moment when the mace pierced the shadow of Du Tingxuan, the middle-aged man in the black robe immediately stood up with cold hair. Then his gloomy eyes changed greatly. Then he saw the tall and straight figure disappeared, which was less than one meter away from him.


    "Hiss!"


    In the panic and urgency, the middle-aged black robe can only decorate the whole body with a rune aperture like a small star.


    "For nearly 17 years, if I don''t get drunk every day, how can they rest assured? But do you really think that I''m really drunk every day these years?"


    "It''s nine o''clock. Brothers, there are still three hours left today. There are still more than a dozen flowers left to reach 300. Can you help Xiao Yu rush to 300? Xiao Yu continues to code. Today there is still an outbreak.


    Xiao Yu doesn''t know how many outbreaks will happen the day after tomorrow, but he will try his best every day. He still has strength today. So, he will have more in a while and never be lazy. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    The black two pupils are killing each other. When the spear in the hand is shocked, the thunder and lightning light lingers around. It is like a Thunder Dragon when it comes to the world. With the thunder flickering, it brings a terrifying dull sound like thunder and fiercely crosses the space.


    "Oh


    Through the rune aperture as big as a small star, the Thunder Dragon spear swept directly into the chest of the middle-aged black robe.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, thunder resounded through the stone city, lightning and thunder!


    "I said, you will pay the price, in front of me, you do not have any capital to be proud of."


    As the light faded away, Du Tingxuan drew the lightning energy spear from the middle-aged chest of the black robe, but then the lightning energy spear turned into a talisman and secret pattern and returned to the palm of his hand.


    Looking at the middle-aged man with a stiff black robe on his face at the moment, Du Tingxuan said faintly: "my son of Du Tingxuan, you can''t move!"


    The voice is still very peaceful, but it is so sharp!


    "Crash!"


    With the fall of Du Tingxuan''s voice, the middle-aged body in black robes, which was absolutely terrifying, was immediately swept out from the inside and outside, and finally turned into blood mist.


    Just a move, a terrible even thunder demon lion is not a strong opponent, so he was killed by Du Tingxuan.


    The whole scene was shocked and changed color!


    Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong were also shocked. It was obvious that they did not know the strength of their third son at all, and they were so terrible.


    This is no longer the general strong, absolutely to the list of super strong!


    "The third son of the Du family!"


    The silence of the week sky, the hearts of all people engraved these four words.


    It turns out that the strongest one in Shicheng is not the thunder demon lion that has been waiting for the stone city for hundreds of years, nor the king scale demon tiger, nor is it Du Shaofu who has just emerged recently.


    It''s Du Tingxuan, the drunkard of the Du family, Du Shaofu''s father.


    A fool young master, a drunkard father, and this pair of father and son was famous in stone city at first, but today it is also known as the whole city.


    It''s just that today, it''s amazing.


    "Gu Gu..."


    After a good moment, the whole room was filled with cool air.


    "Motherfucker, I was cheated by my father for 16 years."


    Du Shaofu looked at the drunk father who had already set foot in the low altitude. After being shocked, he soon recovered his calm, but his chest was always fluctuating.


    "Why don''t you do it?" Du Tingxuan looked at the middle-aged white shirt in front of him.


    White shirt in the middle of the eyes, there is a color of shock, not all convergence, smell speech, looking at Du Tingxuan way: "my hand is useless, did not expect these years, you are not idle, we are all cheated by you."


    "What are you going to do?" Du Tingxuan looked at the middle-aged white shirt and asked.


    "It depends on whether you kill me, too." White middle-aged said with a bitter smile.


    "I''m not going to kill you."


    Du Tingxuan looked at the middle-aged white shirt and said, "I killed one because he wanted to kill my son, not you, because he wanted you to go back and tell them that you broke the promise first."


    "We broke the promise first."


    The middle-aged white shirt grinned bitterly, and then looked at Du Tingxuan and said: "but with respect to my bluntly speaking, I am not an opponent of your current strength, but even if you have the strength now, it is still too small for us. What can you do?"


    Du Tingxuan laughed, picked up the still hanging on the waist of the wine pot, sipped the wine, said: "I am still young, my son is younger, as long as we live, we have a chance."


    "Opportunity


    White middle-aged light bitter smile, way: "in fact, you should be very clear, this opportunity has how small."


    "No..."


    Du Tingxuan shook his head and then said, "you should know that it''s not just me and my son. If you break your promise, it''s not just me and my son."


    White middle-aged eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, seems to be speechless difficult to right.


    "Get out of here, go back and tell them that I''ll never touch my son until I''m dead." Du Tingxuan looked at the middle-aged white shirt and didn''t show much politeness.


    "I''ll bring it to you."


    The middle-aged man in the white shirt looked at Du Shaofu again, and then he left and disappeared in all eyes.


    When the white shirt middle-aged left, all eyes are again on the low-altitude Du Tingxuan.


    Du Tingxuan looked down at the sky, blood flowing into the river, and his eyes fluctuated.


    There is a wind blowing, the smell of blood swept away in the stone city.


    "The blood shed by stone city today needs blood for blood!"


    When the voice fell, Du Tingxuan''s robe waved, and suddenly there was a thunder and lightning light in the air. Countless lightning runes flashed away and disappeared. But over this space, there was no reason why dark clouds gathered and lightning flashed and thundered.


    "Whew..."Suddenly, down in the air, the middle-aged man in the Wuling state of Liuyun County, who had been suppressing Bai Wei, was staring blankly. Then there was a flash of lightning in front of him, and then it directly turned into a thunderbolt.


    "Ah..."


    The middle-aged man in the pulse spirit realm immediately screamed, and then was bombarded into blood fog dregs by the thunder.


    "Ah..."


    Then a succession of screams came out, reverberating in several streets within the stone city, making people feel cold.


    Then, in the army of Liuyun County, as long as those who have reached the level of pulsating state, lightning appears in front of them, and then they are directly blasted into pieces by the thunder.


    The sound of howling and Howling only lasted for a moment. With the sound of thunder, almost hundreds of practitioners of pulsating state disappeared and their bones disappeared.


    In the army of Liuyun County, those who have achieved the highest level of cultivation in pulsing state were killed immediately.


    "Goo Goo!"


    All of them spat and gape!


    This horrible way of killing people makes people shiver!


    A bolt of lightning falls on the still bound thunder demon lion, turns into a lightning rune, and then destroys the rune on the thunder demon lion directly.


    "Roar!"


    The thunder demon lion regained his freedom and made a low voice in his mouth. Then the lion''s eyes looked at Du Tingxuan and said, "I didn''t expect that your cultivation has reached such a level. It is indeed the first stone city I have ever seen with the strongest talent."


    "I still owe you one back then." The sharp color in Du Tingxuan''s double pupils faded a lot. He looked at the thunder demon lion and showed a trace of smile.


    "When you sneaked to Ye''s house to steal into the minefield, you didn''t know it took three years to open the minefield." The thunder demon lion shook his majestic body and laughed.


    "But you alone gave me a drop of blood essence and kept it secret for me, so I owe you affection. It''s a pity that I haven''t paid it back because I''ve been in trouble for years."


    Du Tingxuan was apologetic in his eyes because a drop of thunder demon lion blood essence had indirectly gained a lot of benefits in his later martial arts training. However, over the years, he did not return that love.


    "Your son paid it back for you, and he gave you a lot of interest." Thunder demon lion laughs.


    "Yes, it''s my son." Du Tingxuan smiles, and then the figure around him fluctuates, which is a strange disappearance in the air.


    "Roar!"


    Looking at Du Tingxuan''s disappearing figure, the thunder demon lion roared, and then said in a loud voice: "those who are left with blood debts in stone city will pay back their blood debts, one will not stay!"


    "Kill!"


    Jing Tian Sha Qi swept across the sky, stone city, filled with killing!


    There are no strong men in the army of Liuyun County, and it is difficult to fight against Shicheng any more. The only thing waiting for them is slaughtering, which is bloody and crazy slaughtered by the people of Shicheng.


    Blood debt must be paid by blood. The killing lasts till dusk!


    In the streets of the stone city, the real blood flowed into a river, and the corpses were everywhere.


    Du Shaofu left Wang scale demon tiger in the battlefield, but he did not participate in the final killing.


    Du Shaofu had been exhausted, and it was difficult to walk. Finally, Du Shaofu was helped back to Du''s house by his cousin Du Xue.


    Du Hao, Du GUI, Du Yan, Du Yu and other young people have been killing the enemy all the time, one by one with blood dripping, killing their eyes red. Facing foreign enemies, they did not lose the face of Du family.


    Fu Yibai was still digging out the nest. Seeing Du Shaofu back, he was not very good-looking. He raised his head reluctantly and said, "brother, let''s have another bet. Whoever stares at the nest for a long time will win. If you lose, you will have to call me elder brother."


    "No interest."


    Du Shaofu was not interested. He needed to breathe and adjust his breath immediately.


    "Don''t go, or you can do it again when you get better."


    Fu Yibai said in a loud voice that all he wanted to do over the years was to win back his original bet. He could never lose, but he had never lost.


    Back in the courtyard, Du Shaofu did not see the drunkard father come back, but returned to his room.


    Du Shaofu called for Zhen Qingchun in the small tower. He did not hear Zhen Qingchun''s response any more. Finally, he sat on his bed and began to breathe.


    At night, no one sleeps in the stone city, and the bloody battle during the day is lingering in everyone''s mind.


    All night, the big and small families and the big and small forces in the stone city sorted out the bones of the people of their own families and forces, and looked at the bodies of relatives and friends. The sound of grief and indignation was incessant, and the sound of weeping continued for a long time over the stone City, which was very sad.


    Three days later, Du Shaofu stopped practicing in his room.


    "Hoo!"


    After a breath of turbid breath, the pale golden essence in his eyes converged. Du Shaofu''s pale face was ruddy. However, it is not difficult to see from the fluctuating breath of his body that he has not recovered to the full.


    "Brother Qingchun."


    Du Shaofu takes out the tower and injects mysterious gas into it. However, the tower is no longer responding. This makes Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly tense and begins to worry.Although he never paid much attention to Zhen Qingchun in his mouth, Du Shaofu has always regarded Zhen Qingchun as his elder brother. He should also be a teacher and elder brother. Du Shaofu is grateful for Zhen Qingchun''s teaching.


    "His spirit has been exhausted to the extreme. Now he should be in a deep sleep. There will be no big things."


    A light voice came, and a tall and straight figure came to Du Shaofu''s room.


    "It''s ten o''clock. Today''s update is finished. After the brothers have finished throwing flowers, recommending coffee and so on, let''s have a rest early. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will continue to work hard.


    Thank you again for the flowers over 300, thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the tall and straight figure who came quietly in front of him. It was his father who was a drunkard. Today, however, he was spotless and had a new new dress.


    It''s a blue robe. Du Shaofu remembers that he bought it for his alcoholic father last time.


    Drunk father that messy long hair, at this time also combed in the back of the head, a few wisps of hair fell on the shoulder, that is, the contour of the resolute face is more beautiful.


    Du Tingxuan also followed Du Shaofu''s eyes and looked at his robe and said softly, "it''s quite fit."


    "I look like you."


    After looking at it for a long time, Du Shaofu found that he had several similarities with his alcoholic father.


    Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu and said, "because you are my son." The sound is deep, thick and magnetic.


    "You are my Laozi, but I have kept a lot of things from my son?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the drunkard''s father, glanced at his mouth and said, "you did the ancestral temple Sarcophagus, too?"


    "Do you know?" Du Tingxuan was quite surprised. His eyes were like the brightest stars in the night.


    "At first, I didn''t know, but I could only spy out the smell of wine after I was able to practice. I have the smell of wine. So, is there anyone else besides you?" Du Shaofu said, "next time you do something furtive, you must pay attention to the taste of wine."


    "Worthy of my son." Du Tingxuan said with a smile.


    "Is that ancestral temple stone coffin a treasure?"


    Du Shaofu asked in doubt. The sarcophagus of ancestral temple is absolutely extraordinary. It has the same effect of cutting bones and washing marrow as the method of body training of golden winged ROC birds.


    It is not even the effect of the Shao Peng''s body. If you don''t have the function of cutting bones and washing pith of the stone coffin in the ancestral temple before, you will never be able to step into the second layer of the body refining method.


    "It should be, but I don''t know what it is. I also found its function by accident. It''s the ancestral property of the family. Those old people respect it very much and don''t move around." Du Tingxuan said with a smile.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. It seems that the drunk father just accidentally discovered the function of the ancestral temple Sarcophagus, and did not know the origin of the ancestral temple sarcophagus.


    "Brother Qingchun, will you be ok?"


    Du Shaofu looked back at the tower in his hand and was nervous again.


    "He is very strong, but he is weak. If he recovers a little more, he may be able to find me, or he has already found me."


    Du Tingxuan''s eyebrows moved, and then said to Du Shaofu, "he consumes too much energy. I''m afraid it will take some time to wake up."


    "How long will it take?"


    Du Shaofu was worried. He hoped that Zhen Qingchun could wake up early, not only because he had to wait to learn the Fu array, but more importantly, Zhen Qingchun was his big brother.


    "I don''t know, maybe a year or two, maybe three or five years, or even longer." Du Tingxuan said.


    Du Shaofu frowned and said, "will it take so long?"


    "If you have a chance in the future, you can find some miraculous medicine to restore the original spirit, so that he can recover faster."


    Du Tingxuan looked at the tower in Du Shaofu''s hand and said, "I don''t know the details. I don''t know much about those annoying talismans."


    "I''m also a rune master."


    Du Shaofu frowned. The drunk father didn''t seem to like the master of talisman very much, but now he is also a master of talisman.


    "You are also my son. Besides, you are a martial arts practitioner first."


    Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu faintly, and then said, "is there anything you want to ask?"


    "Yes." Du Shaofu nodded, looked at the drunkard''s father, and said, "if you don''t say it, it''s useless for me to ask."


    "You didn''t ask, what did I say?" Du Tingxuan said.


    "I asked, and you don''t necessarily know." Said Du Shaofu.


    Du Tingxuan said: "you asked, it''s your business, but if you don''t say it, it must be my business."


    Du Shaofu looked at the drunkard''s father, frowned fiercely, and finally said, "sometimes I really envy you."


    "What do you envy me for?" Du Tingxuan was a little curious.


    "I envy you that you have a son like me and that you can be my father."


    Du Tingxuan said: "there is nothing to envy. Many people envy me, but not that you are my son."


    As the voice dropped, Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes wavered and said, "in fact, I didn''t expect that you could practice."


    "I''ve worked hard for ten years, and I''ve been a fool for ten years." Du Shaofu quipped.


    "A fool is a fool." Du shaoting seemed to have something to say, and then said, "do you want to know everything?"


    "Yes Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his eyes filled with radiance.


    "When you know, your future road will be full of hardships." Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu and said."It is better to die plainly than to die in a muddle." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Come with me." A moment later, Du Tingxuan nodded and walked out of the room.


    After Du Shaofu put the tower in his arms into the bag of heaven and earth, he followed the drunkard father behind him.


    The sky of blue and blue is as if washed and washed by clear and clear water. The water is clear, clean, soft and solemn.


    With the drunkard father, Du Shaofu went to the mountains deep in the back mountain of Du''s family, which was farther than the place where he often practiced in the back mountain.


    This is a peak, from below looking up, the peak is very stacked, disorderly, majestic and strange.


    However, when Du Shaofu reached the top of the mountain, he found that the mountain nearby was more spectacular than it.


    This made Du Shaofu feel that if he was at the foot of the mountain, he would often sigh at the height of the mountain. At this time, the mountain quietly revealed to you that many people were coming down from its peak.


    "You didn''t bring me to climb the mountain, did you?" Du Shaofu looked at the mountains in the distance, then looked up at the drunk father.


    "No


    The deep and thick magnetic sound fell down, Du shaoting''s handprint condensed, and a rune light burst out in the center of his eyebrows, which was like a bright moon, or like the morning dew rolling clouds, which was uncertain, with terrible fluctuations and incomparable breath.


    "Hula!"


    Then Du Shaofu found that the rune in the heart of the drunkard''s brow was dazzling, like opening up a void like a picture scroll.


    A large number of runes fluctuated in the light, making the space "Hua la la" ring, obscure and complicated, flowing the light of virtual reality, very mysterious, and finally enveloped Du Shaofu, and some runes also swept into Du Shaofu''s mind.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt a sharp pain in his mind, and then he seemed to have entered a dream, a particularly vivid dream


    Where the peaks stretch around the ups and downs, all peaks ring Zhi, shape if the city outline, green and steep, cloud cover fog around.


    The vast mountains, filled with the atmosphere of ancient simplicity and vicissitudes, just like this place, it is unknown how many years it has existed.


    "Roar!"


    "Oh


    On a precipice terrain, many fierce birds and beasts stand horizontally, with the shape of an ox, the sound of a howling dog, and its ferocity.


    It also has its shape like a horse, white body and black tail, with a horn, tiger teeth and claws, eating tiger and leopard, fighting God, and its sound is like drum sound.


    At low altitude, many birds flutter their wings and hover, with the shape of a black, three heads and six tails, which is called the place of standard. It also has its shape such as Zhai, colorful, named Luan bird and so on.


    The sound of many beasts is like thunder, and the whole body is full of terror. The voice of fierce birds in the low altitude pierces the golden cracked stone, and the body is like a cloud on the top. The breath is thrilling.


    The breath of fierce birds and beasts diffused, making the vast mountains and valleys a silent place, countless birds and animals hibernate, and their bodies trembled.


    Any of these fierce birds and beasts, if they appear in the outside world, will be enough to cause the heaven and earth to tremble. Any of these fierce birds and beasts outside are respected by all people, and there are hundreds of millions of living creatures trembling. At this moment, it seems that they have been tamed.


    On the cliff terrain, stars come down in the low sky. If you look carefully, you can see that they are all standing in the sky, and the halo spread by the breath of the whole body is just like stars.


    In the middle, there are several horror figures, whose whole body halo is as dazzling as the sun, which makes the whole vast mountain range shine brightly. It is like a God coming to the world and dominating the world.


    Such a terrible momentum, the momentum of the sky, that visual impact, like a myth, enough to leave countless legends for future generations!


    "Ao Tong, hand over the evil spirit that shouldn''t exist in your arms, otherwise, the clan rules are merciless!"


    In the shadow of several horror like shining sun, a loud voice like thunder resounds through the sky for a long time.


    Within the mountains and mountains, fierce birds and beasts rustled and trembled, as if the thunder like voice contained endless ancient majesty.


    "Two Dharma protectors, my children are not demons!"


    Under the square, a man and a woman stand with two extraordinary figures. The woman is out of the world, proud and independent. She looks at the terrible figure like shining sun. She does not have any fear in her eyes. Her arms hold two babies that seem to have just come to the ground not long ago.


    The two little guys were just born, but the eyes in their pupils were bright and bright, as if they were aura.


    In the surrounding mountains, the thundering sound of drinking made the fierce birds and beasts tremble, but the two little guys were not afraid. On the left, a little guy was held in the arms of a woman who was out of the dust. His little hand and index finger were stuffed into the pouted pink and tender mouth and sucked and accepted it. It seemed that the fingers were coated with honey, and the sucking sound was pursed.


    A little guy on the right, a pair of small hands waving, not idle for a moment, face delicate, lovely.


    "It''s not evil spirits. Why are they pregnant for three years and June? When these two evil spirits were born, they were born and were punished by heaven. In order to avoid the disaster of our family in the future, the evil spirits can''t be retained!""In a row, there will be more soon. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    In the shadow of the sun like terror, the sound of cheering came out again, and the fierce breath spread over the world. The sound of drinking fell down, and countless terror breath surged behind him. The fierce birds and beasts roared and hissed, which made the world surging.


    "Ha ha, who dares to say that my children are demons, they are obviously gifted! Who said that it was thunder coming into the world, it was clearly a vision of heaven and earth, the birth of gods, the sign of human''s holy respect! "


    Around the woman, a tall and straight young man with a good appearance burst into a cold and arrogant laugh.


    The tall and straight man was dressed in a military robe, his hands clenched with fists, his face was firm, his eyes were twinkling with cold stars, a pair of curved eyebrows was like painting, his chest was broad, and he hunted in his robe. He said, "if you want to move a pair of my sons and daughters, you have to ask me whether the" leilong "agrees with me!"


    As the words fell, a long spear went straight into the ground in the heart of the upright young man''s hand. There was a faint flash of lightning on the spear, and the thunder of "boom" rang through the sky.


    "Du Tingxuan, I solved you by the way today. Everything is due to you. You father and son should not exist in this world, kill them!"


    Thunder like cheers fall, indifferent, cheering down, behind a number of stars like figures swept out of the sky, the hands of the divine soldiers, straight out.


    "Ao Tong, take good care of Shaofu and Shaojing." Du Tingxuan''s language is dignified and his temperament is high.


    When his voice fell, several stars like figures had arrived in front of him, and a vast breath came.


    "You just want to move me, Du Tingxuan. Get out of here!"


    Du Tingxuan jumped into the air, cheering like thunder. He was in the air. If he was shaking the sky, he was standing in the clouds. He was like shaking the earth. He was holding a long gun of thunder and lightning. His robe was blowing. He was a god of war.


    "Boom!"


    Du Tingxuan''s spear dances in the air, and the rune moves like thunder. Thunder clouds gather in the air, and the sound explodes like thunder.


    Those stars like figures were all picked up in a few rounds. Blood gushed from their mouths, their bodies were dripping with blood, their halos were dim like stars, and their talismans and secret patterns were scattered. They fell on the ground in confusion, shaking the earth and shaking the earth, and their eyes were shocked.


    "Ah!"


    The two little guys in the girl''s arms seemed to have seen their father''s great power. They were all excited, dancing and making noises in their mouths.


    But the woman looked at the two little guys in her arms. Her eyebrows were tight and her face was dignified.


    "Good Du Tingxuan, but you are not qualified to challenge us."


    A shining sun like figure swept out, the light was dazzling, the talisman''s Secret lines were towering. A huge ancient animal''s shadow leaped out of the sky, with a ferocious mouth open, which could bite the space, and instantly bit Du shaoting, as if to tear Du shaoting into pieces.


    "So what, who dares to move my wife and children and step on my body first!"


    Du Tingxuan stepped into the sky, as far away as a mountain. The essence of his mouth was sprayed on the "Thunder Dragon" in his hand. Suddenly, the talisman and secret patterns on the "Thunder Dragon" twinkled.


    "Oh


    The thunder resounded and the thunder clouds surged. The spear immediately turned into a huge real Thunder Dragon. It was so powerful and roaring that it hit the huge ancient animal shadow in an instant.


    "Boom


    Heaven and earth tremble, and the peaks in the sky explode one after another, and huge stones and trees rise into the sky, and then turn into dust in the sweep of terror energy.


    "Pedaling!"


    The sun like figure in the sky suddenly "pedals" staggers back, and the light halo is dim. A half old figure emerges, some gray, and his eyes are also showing an incredible color.


    He didn''t expect that Du Tingxuan''s accomplishments were obviously inferior to him. However, at the moment, such a terrible strength broke out, which is worthy of the name of a wizard. Could the thought of protecting his wife and children make him burst out such a terrible strength.


    "Thunder Dragon is a treasure. It doesn''t deserve to fall into the hands of ordinary people like you. It''s just collected today."


    The most dazzling sun shining figure in the middle began to move. A circle of beads was thrown out. On top of the beads, the holy light appeared, the secret arts lingered, and the runes were towering. Finally, it turned into a huge halo, which directly locked the Thunder Dragon in it.


    "Oh


    The Thunder Dragon roared. However, the Holy Light Rune on the aperture was tight and could not break free. Finally, it turned back to the spear, and the luster on his body was dim.


    The sun shining figure appeared in front of Du Tingxuan''s body. A palm print fell like a Buddha''s hand seal, and the Holy Light Rune was sent out. The vast and majestic breath soared in the air, and immediately covered Du Tingxuan.


    "Break it for me!"


    Du Tingxuan drank and hunted in his military robe. His breath shook the sky and his mouth was dripping with blood. It seemed that he had been working hard at the moment. His eyes burst open, blood and tears dripping down his robe. A fist seal accompanied by thunder resounded through the air, which severely collided with the huge handprint.


    "Ordinary people who don''t get into the stream can''t go to the palace after all. Break it!"


    Thunder and cheering fell. On the huge handprint, the Holy Light Rune wrapped the seal and dissipated it. Finally, the residual force of terror fell directly on Du Tingxuan''s chest."Puff!"


    In response, Du Tingxuan spewed out a mouth of red blood mist, and the mysterious Rune art that was lingering all over his combat robe was broken, and his body fell to the ground from a low altitude.


    "Shaoting..."


    The woman who came out of the dust was shocked, and her voice came out.


    At the same time, several shining sun like figures appeared in the dust removal woman''s side in an instant. A few terrible breath broke out, and the light was dazzling and the rune was towering.


    If she had been born before, she might not be afraid of the strong people in these ethnic groups with her talent, but just after childbirth, she was the most vulnerable time. At this moment, there was not much strength to match.


    "Bang!"


    After a short battle, the woman who came out of the dust couldn''t hold the crowd. She also held two babies. In an instant, a little guy in her left arm took the opportunity to be sucked away by a huge force and fell into a shining halo.


    The woman was so frightened that she held tightly another baby in her arms that she was almost sucked away. She whispered: "let go of my son, shaoting, and save Shaofu."


    "Those who touch my wife and children die!"


    Long Shaofu did not know when he got up and jumped out like lightning, and a blood mist burst out of his mouth. He used his secret method and turned it into a thunderbolt, which directly bombarded the figure like the sun, shattering its shining halo directly and spreading it into light everywhere, like fireworks.


    "Chula la!"


    The shadow was shocked by the blood.


    "Hiss!"


    The little guy immediately fell into Du Tingxuan''s arms. Such an earth shaking and tragic war did not make the little guy show any fear and panic. Instead, his eyes were clear and bright, and he was looking at his father. His hands were still dancing. He was very excited, as if he was going to fight with his father!


    "Shaofu, if you have dad, you''ll be fine!"


    Du Tingxuan quietly called the baby in his arms. His body was dripping with blood and his robe was broken. Although embarrassed, but the momentum is still daunting, but just seems to be using the last force, the breath has been withered.


    "Bang!"


    Under the sound of a deep sonic boom, a huge force fell directly on Du Tingxuan''s back, which made Du Tingxuan''s body directly fly forward for dozens of feet, and blood gushed out from his mouth. When he landed, he turned wildly and protected the little guy in his arms.


    "This son of a bitch, you can''t keep it."


    Thunder and drink fell, a huge suction gushed out, this moment, the little guy was immediately absorbed in the sun like halo before.


    Du Tingxuan was severely injured, bloody and unstoppable. Within the shining sun like halo, a dazzling palm print swept out and fell on the newly born little guy.


    "Bang!"


    When the palm print fell, the baby''s body was soft and soft, and before he could cry, his eyes stopped in the bright sun like halo, on a large figure that could not be seen clearly. His eyes were then unable to close tightly, and his small chest stagnated and fluctuated, and his heart stopped.


    "Shaofu!"


    Pain through the heart, the hoarse roar from Du Tingxuan and the dust woman''s mouth, two people''s eyes full of blood and tears.


    However, at this time, one of them was devastated and weak, and the other was already captured by a strong member of the clan, unable to move. They watched as if their hearts had stopped.


    "You son of a bitch, you shouldn''t have stayed!"


    The little guy who stopped beating his heart was thrown on the messy ground. In the sun like halo, a palm print fell on Du Tingxuan, who was badly injured.


    "Nine Dharma protectors, if you dare to kill him, I will commit suicide. If you go back to your family, you will not be able to do business with others."


    That terrible palm print fell, I''m afraid that Du Tingxuan will no longer be able to live. The woman who came out of the dust recovered a little spirit from the extreme pain, and immediately cried out in a soft voice.


    The palm print stopped and stopped on top of Du Tingxuan''s head, and then gradually dissipated. Within the shining sun like halo, the voice of drinking came out: "Ao Tong, you can''t threaten me. The three of them must die."


    "Then I will die together!" The woman who came out of the dust drank loudly.


    After a moment of silence within the halo of the day, he said, "you can''t die if you want to. Go back to the clan and talk about it."


    The voice dropped, and suddenly, a rune light flashed towards Du Tingxuan again.


    "Ah..."


    The faint sigh seems to be across the sky in general. Suddenly, there is a bright light on the sky. It seems that there is a bright day rising from the sky.


    "Whew!"


    A talisman secret pattern swept down the sky, through the space-time obstacles, and then fell on the rune light which swept to Du Tingxuan, blocked it, and then both disappeared quietly in the air.


    "I''ve met my grandfather."


    The breath fluctuates in a dazzling circle of light, and then salutes them all.


    Those terrible fierce birds and beasts are also crawling on the ground and dare not even lift their heads.


    "Grandfather, help us." The woman from the dust looked up and begged at the depth of the sky."The next shift, estimated in three hours. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    "You''re a smart kid. How could you be so careless this time and cause so much trouble?" From the sun like light above the sky came the sound.


    "Ah..."


    In the girl''s arms, there was a baby boy who was making a sound. It seemed that the dazzling light on the sky attracted the eyes. She looked closely at the light on the sky, and her little hands shook, as if she wanted to reach for the dazzling light.


    "Eh..."


    In the dazzling light on the sky, a light sound came out, and then an invisible energy fell, like colorful rays, and then wrapped in the girl''s arms. Within the colorful glow, the runes surged and the breath was amazing.


    "Incredible, incredible!"


    The voice above the sky was more and more surprised. Then a colorful glow energy swept down and landed on another little guy who had already stopped heartbeat. The rune energy was wrapped up and finally the light disappeared. The voice came out again: "the girl child is gifted and holy, but the boy is born with incomplete martial arts and mediocrity, but he has a lot of vitality ¡­¡­¡±


    "Gifted, born holy!"


    When the voice above the sky was heard, a lot of figures within the Yao mang were shocked by the sight, and went to the swaddling clothes in the arms of a woman who was born holy. How powerful it was.


    "Well, I''ll make a decision on today''s matter. Proud Tong, you take the girl to your family. As long as the father and son go back to the mountains and never meet your mother and daughter, I will protect their lives, and no one can touch him." Above the firmament, the voice came out.


    "Ancestor..." A woman who has gone out of the world to drink and plead


    "Do you want his father and son to die today?" The voice from the sky said, "this is the final decision. No one is allowed to talk about it. That''s it."


    The sound fell, the dazzling light above the sky faded, and no sound came out.


    "Du Tingxuan, you and that rubbish bastard return to the mountain forest, once there is a change, that ancestor will not protect you again."


    The figure in the brightest halo glanced at Du Tingxuan on the ground and the little guy in his arms. There was no pity in his eyes, only a glance from above.


    "Roar."


    "Ouch!"


    The ghost like figures rode away on the fierce birds and beasts. The woman turned back and looked at Du Tingxuan, who was kneeling beside the little guy. Her face was full of tears. However, she could not help but gradually disappeared into the distance.


    With these figures gone, after a long time, the birds and animals on the mountains dare to move, and only in the silent vast mountains can there be sound.


    "Shaofu!"


    Du Tingxuan hugged the soft little guy tightly in his arms and kept shouting. The dark Qi in his body was injected into his body, which had no effect at all.


    An hour later, the baby''s face was pale and gray, his chest had already stopped fluctuating, and his last breath had disappeared.


    "Shaofu...!"


    Looking at the baby in his infancy, Du Tingxuan''s pale complexion, his pupils froze up.


    As time passed by, the sky was at night, and the bright moon was in the sky.


    On the top of the mountain, Du Tingxuan''s figure was still standing with the little guy in his arms. He did not move until late at night.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, above the sky, a fierce thunder resounded through the sky, suddenly the sky changed color.


    Thick dark clouds, mixed with lightning and thunder, flickering night like day.


    The sky and the earth are suddenly dark and the ground is shaking. In the mountains, the rivers and waters are full of tides and rough waves. On a sunny day, fierce thunder rings through the sky for a long time.


    In this side of the mountain range, thousands of animals roared and roared and worshipped at the sky. They were astonished and inexplicable.


    "Boom


    On the sky, an ancient energy fell from the sky, and the majestic breath forced people to come. The energy was ancient and wild, as if it had passed through the shackles of time and space, and then fell on the little guy held in his arms by Du Tingxuan.


    "Boom!"


    The whole heaven and earth seemed to be awakened at this moment. The earth trembled and roared. It rolled from far to near under the earth, as if all beasts were galloping.


    The endless mountains split into huge cracks, the towering trees collapsed one after another, the mountains were broken, and the abyss shifted.


    Sky will God thunder, heavenly power approaching the world, heaven and earth vision!


    "Shaofu!"


    Du Tingxuan was shocked. His body was shaking under the influence of heaven. He held the little guy in his arms to meet the baptism of energy from the shackles of time and space. His eyes trembled with awe.


    Wrapped by the energy of the sky, the baby''s chest, which had already stopped fluctuating, suddenly trembled and recovered some weak fluctuations. Then he opened his mouth and spurted out a mouth of red blood, and began to cry.


    "Whoa, whoa..."


    The little guy was crying. Although the cry was dispirited, it was as loud as a bell


    On the top of the mountain behind Du''s family, Du Shaofu''s ears were filled with loud cries, tears rolling down his eyes, clenched his fist, and his chest heaved violently.Du Shaofu saw everything in his dream with his own eyes, and his chest was full of ups and downs. His eyes were blurred, his heart was sour, his heart was bitter, he was angry and his mood was surging.


    Du Tingxuan walked up to Du Shaofu and gently patted his son on the shoulder. He did not say anything. He just tried to resist his emotions and the moist and sour waves in his eyes. Maybe as a father, he didn''t want his son to see his helpless side at the beginning.


    "Father, is that my mother?" Du Shaofu looked up at his father. He had always suspected that the story of his father and his mother was false.


    "Yes." Du Tingxuan nodded.


    "Do I have a sister or a sister?"


    In the real and vivid dream, there was a baby girl. Du Shaofu clearly felt that the baby girl was connected with his own blood.


    "Your sister was born an hour later than you. Your name is Shaofu, and her name is Shaojing," Du Tingxuan said. Finally, his eyes trembled and his eyes were moved by tears.


    "How strong are they?" Du Shaofu looked at his father, his eyes red and his fists clenched.


    Du Tingxuan looked up at the sky and said, "very strong, very strong!"


    "One day, I''ll turn them over. I''ll see my mother and my sister!"


    Du Shaofu clenched his fists, and his fingernails fell into the palm of his hand, and the faint golden blood overflowed from the palm.


    "I would like to, but they are very strong. Now they have come to our door. I''m afraid they will continue to find them. Are you afraid?" Du Tingxuan looked back at his son and said.


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll try my best to become stronger. I''ll kill one, so that I can see my mother and sister." As Du Shaofu said, tears began to run across his face.


    In the real dream, seeing his mother''s heartrending cry and struggle, Du Shaofu''s heart was in pain and tingling!


    "I used to take you to stay in the stone city, but now, I hope you go out of the stone city, to hone, to become stronger!"


    Du Tingxuan said to his son, "otherwise, we can''t do anything to them."


    "And you, shall we?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "I have my own place to go. I can''t be by your side any more. I always followed in the wild animal mountains. I know all about the golden winged ROC bird and purple flame demon Huang. But the beautiful woman is too strong to hurt your heart. Instead, she is teaching you. Therefore, I didn''t show up, but she must know that I was there."


    Du Tingxuan looked at his son and said that as a father, he should have been a mountain guarding the child, but he knew that he had more important things to do.


    "I''m not what I used to be."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Over the years, he knew that the drunk father seemed to be confused, but in fact, he was guarding himself like a mountain.


    "You want to see your mother and sister, and you have to be strong."


    Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, but in his smile, he said: "and I, for the sake of my woman and daughter, I should also go out."


    "I suddenly felt that I envied myself and envied that I had such a Laozi as you."


    Du Shaofu looked at his father. When he was a child, he saw other people''s children. His family was warm and he was sad. At this time, Du Shaofu realized that his father had swept all the enemies for his wife and children. He was very proud of his son.


    "You''re good too. I''m sure you won''t let your mother and your sister down." Du Tingxuan patted his son on the shoulder and said.


    "What is the natural saint?" Du Shaofu looked up and asked, "is my sister born holy?"


    "Natural saints, that is the most terrifying gift between heaven and earth. Any one born saint can make heaven and earth tremble and all nations submit."


    Du Tingxuan said, and his eyes trembled. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you must work hard, or you will lose your face when you see your sister."


    "No matter how strong the little girl''s film is, I am also her brother. Does she dare to beat me?" As like as two peas, brother Du Shaofu,


    , smiled and thought of her brother, who was not knowing where she was at the moment, and whether the twin sister would be exactly the same as herself.


    Du Tingxuan did not speak any more. The two father and son stood quietly on the mountain and looked at the distant sky together.


    At the moment, the father and son are close to each other.


    The father and his son talked for a long time. From his father''s mouth, Du Shaofu also learned that after his own death, he returned to Shicheng and grew up in the Du family.


    In fact, the drunkard''s father knew about it for a long time, but it was the uncle and the second uncle that they didn''t know, and they didn''t know what happened outside.


    It is said that the drunkard father was still in the stone dragon empire. As for what he did in the stone dragon Empire, Du Shaofu didn''t listen to him. He didn''t mention much about the Empire.


    "At the third watch, Xiao Yu continued to code the characters. He also appealed to all brothers who watched the pirated books to see the genuine copy. If possible, they could support the genuine version. If they could, they could support the original version. Thank you in advance for the maximum amount of money a month. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    Three days later, Du Shaofu was breathing and breathing, but he was called to the hall by his uncle.


    It turns out that ye Baolin, ye Zijin, Bai Jiru, Bai Caiyi and others have come, even ye Guang and Bai Wei are among them.


    However, these two practitioners of pulse and spirit state were extremely polite in front of Du Shaofu at this time, and they didn''t care about it at all.


    "What, let me be the city Lord?"


    When Du Shaofu learned of the people''s intentions, his mouth suddenly turned into a circle. Then he shook his head without any hesitation and said, "you can find someone else. I can''t do it."


    No matter what ye Baolin and ye Guang tried to persuade him, Du Shaofu was not interested.


    At the end of the day, when everyone knew that Du Shaofu really didn''t want to be the city Lord, ye Zijin thought of a way to let his father, ye Baolin, continue to be the city master of the stone city. However, Du Shaofu became the Deputy City Lord, so he didn''t need to do anything, just a name.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to nod his head and promise. Anyway, he didn''t have to do anything. It didn''t matter if he put up a name.


    Then the three families discussed the affairs in the city, and Du Shaofu had to stay aside bored.


    Du Shaofu was relieved to learn that everything in the city had been restored. However, when I learned that no less than 2000 people had fallen from the three families and other forces in the stone city last time, I was also deeply grieved and grieved.


    After the Ye family and the Bai family left, Du Shaofu and the second uncle mentioned that they might leave Shicheng for training. Unexpectedly, Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong, the second uncle, had no objection. On the contrary, they were extremely supportive, but they both told Du Shaofu to be careful outside.


    "Young Fu, your elder sister is now in tianwu college in the stone dragon empire. Your second brother seems to be seeking a job in a gang called Xinglong club in the boundary of Lanling mansion. If you have a chance, you can go and see them. They have not been home for several years." Du Zhixiong said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded. The elder sister was the elder uncle''s daughter, and the second elder brother was the second uncle''s son.


    Du Shaofu still remembers that the elder sister and the second brother took great care of themselves. They didn''t alienate themselves because they had the name of a fool. They even often warned Du Hao and others that if they dared to bully themselves, they would break their legs. It''s a pity that the elder sister and the second brother were not always at home at that time.


    Remembering the elder sister and the second elder brother, Du Shaofu''s face could not help but smile. At that time, Du Hao and others were most afraid not of the second brother, but of the elder sister. Even the second brother was afraid of the fiery character of the elder sister.


    The night is as cool as water. Tonight, there is no moon, no clouds, and the sky is blue. Only the twinkling stars are hanging in the sky.


    "When are you going to walk out of stone city?"


    In the courtyard, Du Tingxuan is still sitting on a cane chair, looking at the deep night sky, but the eyes in his eyes are more profound than the stars in the night sky.


    "Just these two days."


    Du Shaofu was sitting on the edge of the cane chair, holding in his hand the new wine pot he had bought for the drunkard''s father last time. After swallowing the strong liquor, his throat suddenly felt like a fire. In the dark, he drank more and more liquor.


    "Go to Lanling mansion first." Du Tingxuan said.


    "What am I going to do in Lanling mansion?" Du Shaofu handed the wine pot to the drunkard father, as if the second uncle said that the second brother was over there in Lanling mansion.


    "LiuYun county is the territory of Lanling mansion. You go to Ouyang Ling, the leader of the mansion, and tell him about Shicheng. He knows what to do." Du Tingxuan said after taking over the wine pot from his son.


    Du Shaofu knew that this time the stone city had destroyed the army of LiuYun county. He was afraid that there was some trouble behind him. He looked at him and said, "but I don''t know the master of Lanling house. I''m afraid it''s not easy to see him."


    Du Tingxuan sipped his wine and said, "I know him."


    Looking at his drunk father, Du Shaofu didn''t know what else to say.


    "After you go to Lanling mansion, you go to tianwu Academy of the stone dragon Empire and try to join Fuyuan." Du Tingxuan said.


    "What is Fuyuan?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Tianwu college is divided into Wuyuan and Fuyuan. Fuyuan is the place to cultivate lingfu teachers." Du Tingxuan said.


    Du Shaofu looked suspiciously at the drunkard''s father and said, "don''t you like lingfu master?"


    "To let you go to Fuyuan doesn''t mean that I like lingfu master." Du Tingxuan glanced at Du Shaofu and said.


    "I''ll think about Fuyuan. I''ll just think about it. Your son, I''m going to practice my spiritual power now. Do you like it or not?" Du Shaofu got up, and then went into the room to practice the mysterious residual skills.


    Du Tingxuan did not speak. After a slight smile, he continued to look at the sky. After a long time, the sharp essence in his pupils surged and murmured: "do you really think you are the gods of this world? Even if you are gods, I will pull you down sooner or later!"


    The next day, there was a white room in the building.


    Du Shaofu was about to say goodbye to Fu Yibai, but he didn''t expect to see Fu Yibai packing his two patched clothes and a lot of messy things."Laobai, what are you going to do Du Shaofu immediately asked in doubt.


    "I''m leaving Du''s house." Fu Yibai said, but the look is a little depressed.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he saw Fu Yibai''s sad expression on his face again. He immediately asked, "Laobai, is there something difficult for you? Do you want me to help you?"


    Fu Yibai looked up at Du Shaofu and said angrily, "I told Du Zhenwu that I had been in the Du family for a long time, so I wanted to leave the Du family and go out to play. But the boy said that I was old and would not let me leave."


    "This..."


    Listening to Fu Yibai''s words, Du Shaofu''s face became stiff.


    From Fu Yibai''s words, Du Shaofu is not hard to know. He must be afraid that Fu Yibai is old and childless. If he leaves Du''s house, what should he do in case of danger, but he doesn''t expect Fu Yibai to be ungrateful.


    "Don''t you want me to leave and want me to work for your family all my life?" Fu Yibai said to Du Shaofu.


    "Where are you going?" Du Shaofu glanced at Fu Yibai and asked.


    "I don''t know. I want to go around. I''ll go wherever it''s fun. Haha." Fu Yibai finished the package with a few strokes. Seeing that Du Shaofu didn''t mean to stop him, he immediately laughed at Du Shaofu.


    "It''s very dangerous outside. It''s good for you to stay in Du''s house. If you want to play, Shicheng is not small." Du Shaofu said helplessly, looking at Fu Yibai.


    "I''m tired of staying in stone city. What''s more interesting?"


    As soon as he turned his white eyes, a smile appeared on his wrinkled face, which made him look very thick. He said, "otherwise, how about the cancellation of our last bet? If you agree, I will consider staying."


    "I''ll always be your big brother. Goodbye, no send."


    Du Shaofu glared at Fu Yibai. It turned out that this guy''s bitter and sensational plot had always wanted to void his last bet, so he immediately turned away.


    "Little bunny."


    Fu Yibai glared at Du Shaofu''s back. Then he seemed to think of something. He glanced at his mouth, revealed his yellow front teeth, and murmured, "I''ll never see this little rabbit again in my life. Will you do it soon? No one knows that I''ve lost my bet. Yes, that''s it. "I''m so smart."


    a bright smile appeared on her face. Fu Yibai immediately took up the burden and left the room.


    The next day, on the stone city wall, the king scale demon tiger turned into a few meters in size and stood beside Du Shaofu.


    Ye Zijin looked at Du Shaofu and said, "pay attention to safety."


    "Thunder demon lion master, if you come out of the pass, please say it for me. You can''t say goodbye to him." Du Shaofu said.


    "Last time, Lei Zu was affected and later injured. This time, I''m afraid it will last longer. But I''ll talk to Lei Zu after he leaves." Ye Zijin said.


    "You don''t have to be at home outside. Be careful." Du Zhenwu said, eyes full of care.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, and then he said goodbye to Ye Baolin, Bai Caiyi, Bai Jiru and ER Bo.


    "Roar!"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu rode on the king scale demon tiger, and rose with the cry of the king scale demon tiger. After a roar of the tiger, he flapped his wings and gradually disappeared into the public''s sight.


    Looking at the more and more distant figure, ye Zijin raised curtain Ning eyebrow, the figure gradually far away, as if to see the distance between two people in more and more far.


    "He really doesn''t belong to stone city."


    Ye Zijin secretly said in his heart that not long ago, Uncle Ye Guang mentioned with her that the young man was not in the stone city, so it was destined that they would be more and more far away.


    "Zijin, let''s go back."


    After a long time, people came back from the city wall one after another. Ye Baolin looked at his daughter who was still standing on the wall. On his handsome face, he wiped a little helpless and wry smile.


    "Dad, I want to go out."


    Ye Zijin looked back at his father, gently shook his head, half wisp of green silk followed, plain hand, reasonable.


    "Why?" Ye Baolin looked at his daughter and asked.


    "The stone city is too small. It will be more wonderful outside." Ye Zijin said.


    Ye Baolin didn''t speak at once, but a little bitter smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, saying: "the female is too big to stay, ah..."


    Ye Zijin opened his mouth to speak and looked at the direction where someone had just disappeared in the distance, but he dropped his head again and was silent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lanling Prefecture, one of the 365 prefectures of the stone dragon Empire, has hundreds of counties under each of them. There are dozens of cities under each county.


    A "government" has an absolutely large area and a huge population.


    It is said that the 365 lords of the Empire are extremely powerful. Each of them is equal to a vassal on one side and occupies a high position.


    "After the" stone city wind and cloud "volume is finished, a new volume" just started ", and it''s four o''clock. Have you put in all the flowers, recommendations and coffee of my brothers today? ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    Lanlingfu should have been the area of the whole territory of lanlingfu. The hundreds of counties under the jurisdiction of lanlingfu can be called the territory of lanlingfu.


    However, under normal circumstances, people refer to Lanling house, which is located in Lanling City, where the head of the mansion is located.


    Lanling city belongs to one of the counties of Lanling Prefecture, which is also the central place where hundreds of counties of Lanling house are located. It is the economic and trade hub and transportation hub of the whole Lanling Prefecture.


    The area of Lanling city is more than ten times larger than that of ordinary city, and it has a large population.


    Because Lanling mansion is located in Lanling City, it is also called Lanling Fu city. It is said that in Lanling City, there are also masters like clouds, hiding dragons and crouching tigers.


    With the king scale demon tiger in, Du Shaofu wanted to go to Lanling mansion, which was convenient and quick.


    After knowing the direction of Lanling house in advance, except for the rest time at night, it is estimated that two days is enough to get to Lanling house.


    However, Du Shaofu was a little worried about the existence of the king scale demon tiger. According to the alcoholic father, it is not necessarily a good thing to have Wang scale demon tiger around.


    After all, it''s the human world outside. It''s definitely the prey that many people want to cultivate on the mysterious level of the king scale demon tiger''s pulse and soul state. The secret bones and blood essence of the king scale demon tiger are also valuable.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu did not dare to be too swaggering all the way, but he opened a lot of horizons.


    It is expected to arrive at Lanling mansion in two days, but in fact, Du Shaofu did not arrive until three days later. On the first night, when he spent the night in a small town in the mountains, he ran into a black shop.


    The black shop thought Du Shaofu was young and brilliant. He must be a fat sheep, but he didn''t expect to be a evil star.


    With the king scale demon tiger in, the results can be imagined, the black shop was directly demolished by the king scale demon tiger. All the valuable things that could be taken away from the black shop naturally fell into Du Shaofu''s own bag of heaven and earth.


    The next night, Du Shaofu was much more careful. He spent the night in a quiet valley. He was awed by the king scale demon tiger, and ordinary monsters and fierce birds did not dare to approach.


    As the red sun rises, the mountains are continuous, and the mountains are dark blue. Then, the mist rises. The Milky yarn separates the heavy mountains, leaving only the blue peak tips. It looks like a landscape painting with fresh ink and dense density.


    Among the mountains, the view ahead is vast and boundless. The buildings with endless length are tall and orderly, forming a vast and magnificent building complex like the sea.


    The continuous high city wall, about ten Zhang high, is made of thousands of Jin of boulders piled up and arranged several layers thick, which makes people stand under the wall and is also groundless and oppressive.


    This thick wall is absolutely difficult to destroy for those who are at the level of spiritual perfection.


    In all directions, there are a lot of shadow horse teams, and they continue to enter the city. Many teams still ride some monstrous beasts, which are of extraordinary momentum. They should be all caravans and horses from all sides.


    With the large population and large area of Lanling City, the goods and various consumptive materials entering and leaving the city every day are absolutely an amazing number.


    Du Shaofu was standing under the city wall at this time, followed by the king scale demon tiger who was shrunk to look like a night owl. His eyes fell on the four large characters with golden light on the wall.


    "Lanling city."


    Du Shaofu looked up at the four big characters that could be seen from afar on the wall, as if to the king scale demon tiger beside him: "we are here."


    With the caravans that entered the city, Du Shaofu and Wang scaly demon tiger walked into the city.


    As soon as he entered the city, Du Shaofu felt what it was called bustling. In the bustling and bustling city of lanlingfu, the streets were bustling with people, and from time to time there was a clamorous sound of peddling.


    This is just the morning, which shows the prosperity of Lanling city.


    Wang scale demon tiger followed Du Shaofu in the busy streets, and immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    In the city of Lanling, there are quite a lot of dandies who keep monsters as pets. Even the top dandies have some good monsters.


    It''s just that Du Shaofu is followed by a "wild cat", which makes people pay more attention to it.


    After all, Du Shaofu was only 17 years old when he first came to such a large city as Lanling Fucheng. He was also intrigued and even bought a lot of things while wandering around.


    Lanling city is very prosperous, with various shops and commodities.


    Naturally, there are many shops selling martial arts items, such as miraculous medicine, martial arts, weapons and so on.


    After Du Shaofu went in and looked at it, he was also surprised. If this was not what stone city could compare with, even Xuan level skills and even spirit pills were sold.


    However, Du Shaofu was stunned by the price and stopped immediately.


    As the sun went up, a commotion broke out in the busy street.


    "Little girl, you''re worth a thousand yuan. You''re not a martial art or a panacea. You''re obviously a trap."A lot of people were gathered around the busy corner of the street. A young man in splendid clothes was holding a palm sized object in his sleeve, but his evil eyes fell on a girl of fourteen or five years old.


    Although the girl is young, but the body has been issued arc, coupled with the delicate face, I am afraid it will be able to emerge in two years.


    "It''s my ancestral property. It''s said that it''s very special. If my little aunt hadn''t been seriously injured and needed treatment, I wouldn''t have sold it."


    The young girl seemed to feel that the young man in front of her had no intention to buy it, so she quickly seized the thing of the size of the palm from the young man''s hand, and then her face was tense.


    The eyes in the eyes of the gorgeous young man made the girl extremely uncomfortable and felt scared for no reason.


    "If it''s extraordinary, how can you be willing to sell it? Do you know what a thousand Xuan coins represent? It means that I can buy a set of martial arts skills of the first yellow level. It''s almost enough to go to the Yihong courtyard in front of me to find a flower queen one night, ha ha."


    The well-dressed young man laughed, looked at the girl''s eyes, and said, "I''m not interested in this piece of junk. Why don''t you and me serve me as a servant girl in the future? I''ll give you a thousand Xuan coins today. It''s good to see you. If you have another two years, ha ha. ¡±


    the young people in Chinese clothes spoke with more and more dirty eyes.


    "Ha ha, it''s a good product, but it''s a good baby."


    "It''s a pity that Guo shaosuo did it first. I''m really envious."


    Several young people in splendid clothes all around immediately agreed, and many big men in protective clothing were beside them, all with dirty smiles on their faces.


    Although there were many people around at this time, there was no one to stop them, or even to show fear.


    Some of the onlookers in the crowd also directly pulled their female companions behind them.


    Some people even saw those young people in front of them, and immediately took their female partners and left in a hurry.


    Some of the women in company immediately turned pale when they saw the young people in splendid clothes. They were afraid that they might have seen them.


    "It''s Guo Kun of the fourth junior high school in Lanling."


    "What is Lanling''s four shaos? It''s clearly the four evils of Lanling."


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t let Guo Kun hear it, or it will be miserable."


    "It''s a pity that the girl met the scum of Guo Kun."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Around the crowd, there are a lot of low voice, afraid that those young people in Chinese clothes heard, but the eyes of those young people are disdain.


    "I''m not selling this heirloom."


    The girl was afraid, and she immediately turned to leave. She could see that these young people in gorgeous clothes were not good people.


    "Little sister, don''t go first, you go with me, how about two thousand Xuan coins?" The young man in the middle immediately stopped the girl from leaving.


    "No, I''m going back."


    The girl was afraid, and her simple eyes would overflow with tears.


    "Then I''ll take you back." The young man in splendid clothes refused to give up, and with evil smile, he directly grasped the girl''s shoulder.


    "Ah, this son of a bitch is a disaster to Lanling city."


    All the people around saw this, but no one dared to intervene. Several martial practitioners who seemed to have good strength looked indignant, but in the end they could only stand by and dare not go forward.


    Seeing that the hand of the well-dressed young man was about to grasp the girl''s shoulder, the girl wanted to retreat, but she was so flustered that her eyes had already overflowed with tears, which was pitiful and pitiful.


    "In broad daylight, if you want to rob a girl, you have to be shameless!"


    Light voice down, the voice is also showing a little childish.


    "Hiss!"


    But all of a sudden, beside the flustered girl, a boy in purple suddenly appeared, waving and shaking his wrist. One hand was directly attached to the young man''s wrist.


    Invisible in a force to suppress, actually is to put that gorgeous young man''s arm birth pressure down a few minutes, and then can''t inch into half.


    "Who is that boy? How dare you offend Guo Kun. "


    "It seems that it''s not some of the big kids in Lanling city. This boy has no background, that''s a fool."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were astonished and fell on the body of the purple robed boy.


    The young man''s eyes were immediately surprised and fell on the purple robed boy. Then he saw that he was a 16-7-year-old boy, or a strange face. His face was also slightly stunned. Then he asked with a smile: "boy, are you from Lanling city?"


    "No The boy in purple shook his head.


    "It''s the fifth shift. Xiao Yu continues to code. There are more. He''s still working hard. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    "Congratulations, you don''t have to implicate the nine clans!"


    The young man in Huafu looks gloomy, his wrist trembles, and his whole body is filled with a strong breath. He has reached the mysterious level of pulsating state. Judging from the youth''s age, he is absolutely gifted to have the mysterious cultivation of pulsating state.


    A very powerful momentum surged out of the young man in Chinese clothes. He got rid of the wrist of the boy in the palm of his hand, and then turned his hand into a fist. In an instant, a blow close at hand hit the boy in purple robe.


    It''s very neat and extraordinary.


    "You don''t have that skill!"


    The purple robed boy''s eyes sank, and his arm, which had just been opened by the young man in Chinese clothes, shook, and a faint golden cyclone surged on his arm, which seemed to have a rune and secret text surging.


    "Wave boxing!"


    Just as the fist of the former blows out, the boy in purple raises his hand, then clenches his fist with five fingers. The fist blows out directly, and an amazing momentum breaks out.


    "Bang!"


    In an instant, the two fists collided with each other fiercely, and the low and dull sound came out immediately.


    "Hula..."


    Then the crowd saw that there was an amazing 13 layers of strength in the fist of the purple robed boy. The waves overlapped each other like a shock wave. Finally, it struck the fist of the young man in gorgeous clothes.


    "Click!"


    The sound of the fracture of the fist bone came out, and the people around were in consternation. In their eyes, they saw that the right arm of the young man in splendid clothes fell down powerlessly, and then a scream came out of his mouth.


    "Ah..."


    The scream was accompanied by the sound of broken bones, and the young man in Huafu was immediately shaken away. Finally, he fell on the street floor and his mouth was covered with blood.


    With one move, the young people will be severely damaged!


    "That boy is so strong!"


    "It''s not so strong. No wonder he dares to block Guo Kun."


    "I don''t know what the origin of this young man is. If he doesn''t have a good background, I''m afraid he will die!"


    The onlookers around looked at each other with astonishment on their faces.


    Although Guo Kun was young, he had already reached the mysterious level of pulsating state. In the whole city of Lanling, he was also very good in strength. Unexpectedly, he was severely damaged by the boy in purple robe.


    "Dare to move Guo Shao and kill this boy for me."


    After several young people in splendid clothes were shocked for a while, someone immediately called out.


    Behind these young people, although some of the guards changed their faces, they also rushed out like wolves, with a strong momentum, and immediately rushed to the purple robed youth.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    At the same time, onlookers on the streets around them saw the figures being thrown away like parabola.


    Several of them have reached the initial level of pulsating state, and two of them are mysterious, but they have no strength to fight against.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    One by one, the big men were smashed to the ground, sprayed with blood, injured tendons and broken bones, and it was difficult to climb up.


    The young men who had been surrounded by the first young man in Chinese clothes stepped back a few steps when they saw this scene. Then they ran to the first young man who was hit by Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, do you dare to fight us? Do you want to be named?"


    Seeing that Guo Kun and so many guards couldn''t bear the attack of the boy in purple robe, they were afraid that they would not be able to see him any more. In their eyes, one by one, they were afraid that the boy was so terrible.


    "Du Shaofu!"


    The purple robed boy''s eyes moved in his eyes. Then he looked back at the frightened girl with a puzzled look. He frowned and whispered, "why don''t you do it? They may not be able to do anything to you?"


    The boy in purple robe is Du Shaofu. As soon as he comes out, he sees that someone is trying to rob a girl. Naturally, he can''t see it in his heart. He also can see that the young people have some background in Lanling city. But it''s nothing to leave a name. Anyway, I''m not from Lanling city. After seeing the leader of Lanling mansion, I''ll pat my ass and leave. I don''t need to pester with those dandies.


    The girl came back to her senses, just like a frightened kitten. Her bright eyes turned and looked at Du Shaofu. She was almost in tears. She said timidly, "I''m too nervous. Once I''m nervous, I don''t know what to do."


    "It''s all right. Go back quickly." Du Shaofu said to the girl.


    "You should be a good man. Can you do me a favor and lend me 1000 Xuan coins. I want to buy pills for my aunt." The girl looked up at Du Shaofu, her eyes pure as white paper.


    Looking at the girl''s simple eyes, Du Shaofu''s heart was touched and he could not help thinking of his sister, whom he had never seen before.


    "Well, you take me to see your little aunt. Maybe I can do something about it." After hesitating for a moment, Du Shaofu said softly."Really? Thank you so much. My name is Xingyu, Dai Xingyu." The girl''s clear eyes suddenly filled with joy.


    "My name is Du Shaofu." Said Du Shaofu.


    "I just heard that." Dai Xingyu said happily, some slender body slightly a bit, green and astringent attractive arc more and more graceful.


    They then disappeared in the crowd, and the young people in gorgeous clothes looked embarrassed, but they did not dare to stop them.


    "Guo Shao, what should I do now?"


    A well-dressed young man looked at the first young man whose arm was hurt by Du Shaofu and asked weakly.


    "Pa!"


    As soon as the young man''s voice dropped, he was immediately slapped by the young man''s left hand, and a bright red palm print was immediately printed on his cheek, and hot pain climbed up his cheek.


    "Remember, the next time I get beaten, if you don''t get beaten, don''t follow me."


    The young man looked at several other youths around him coldly and said, "I''ll give you a chance to find out where the boy is staying. Tomorrow morning at the latest, if you can''t find it, you will bear the consequences."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After following Dai Xingyu for an hour, Du Shaofu finally met his aunt in a remote old house in the city.


    On the bed, it was a comatose woman, pale, but it did not affect that it was a very beautiful face.


    The comatose woman looked only twenty-one or two years old. She was wearing a long skirt, which should be because she was lying on the bed. Her clothes were tightly attached to her body, which showed her excellent figure, attractive curve and high chest


    "Brother Shaofu."


    Dai Xingyu is already familiar with the general, nervous looking at the woman on the bed, anxious tears are about to flow out, said: "I checked, but I don''t know what''s wrong with my little aunt. Please help her quickly."


    "Is she really your little aunt?" Du Shaofu was puzzled. Judging by his age, the woman did not look like Dai Xingyu''s aunt.


    Dai Xingyu nodded seriously and looked at Du Shaofu with clear and bright eyes. He was afraid that Du Shaofu would not believe the same thing. He said, "my little aunt is much smaller than my mother, so my little aunt is not much bigger than me, but it is really my little aunt."


    If Du Shaofu didn''t return to Dai Xingyu, he was already in front of the woman on the bed.


    Looking at that gorgeous and beautiful face, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but look at the graceful radian, and said in his heart that Dai Xingyu, a girl, is really pure like white paper. Anyone can take her home, and such a beautiful little aunt is still unconscious on the bed. If she comes to the wrong person, the consequences will be imagined.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Du Shaofu''s face turned normal, and his fingerprints congealed. A runic light spread from his palm, which then covered the beautiful woman on the bed.


    With Du Shaofu''s hand, Dai Xingyu is also tugging at his clothes corner, biting his delicate red lips tightly. His clear and bright eyes are full of worries.


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s handprint was collected, the rune on his palm disappeared and his eyes became dignified.


    "Brother Shaofu, how is my aunt?"


    Dai Xingyu is more nervous when he looks at Du Shaofu''s dignified eyebrows.


    "You are also a rune master, don''t you see that?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Dai Xingyu in disbelief. From the faint breath of Dai Xingyu, Du Shaofu could feel that Dai Xingyu was actually a two-star spirit talisman or a two-star spiritual talisman.


    After practicing the residual skills in the bones of the beast, Du Shaofu found that he could easily detect the accomplishments of others. As long as his accomplishments were not too strong, even if he concealed his accomplishments, he could not help seeing them out.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was also very strange. From the perspective of Dai Xingyu''s two-star perfect level Rune master, although he may not be able to deal with those dandy ruffians, at least it should be no problem to get rid of them.


    But I didn''t expect that Dai Xingyu, a little girl, was empty and cultivated. She didn''t know what to do when she was nervous.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Dai Xingyu looked at Du Shaofu, and his face turned crimson. He said, "brother Shaofu, although I''m a talisman, I only have accomplishments. I don''t know how to heal wounds, and no one has taught me."


    As long as I say "star arrangement", I don''t think of it as long as I''m nervous


    Du Shaofu looked at the simple girl in silence and frowned: "your little aunt should be poisoned. It''s very toxic. So you wanted to buy pills to cure your aunt. I''m afraid it won''t have any effect."


    "Poison?" When Dai Xingyu heard the speech, his eyes were tense. He was worried and soon shed tears. He pulled up Du Shaofu''s lapel and said, "brother Shaofu, you must have a way, right? Please help my aunt."


    "At the sixth watch, there are still more. Xiao Yu continues to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    "This poison is not life-threatening, but psychedelic poison. The poisoned person will hallucinate and finally faint."


    Du Shaofu also learned a lot from Zhen Qingchun. Although these psychedelic poisons are very strong, they can''t help themselves. They are just some troubles.


    During the examination just now, Du Shaofu learned that the comatose beautiful woman was also a warrior. Her strength and cultivation level were not weak, and she had already reached the level of pulsating state. In fact, he was not as strong as she was in martial arts training.


    "Psychedelic poison, what to do?" Dai Xingyu seems to have heard of the poison of hallucination, and her worried eyes in tears are relieved, but she is still very nervous.


    "I want to refine some antidotes. There should be no big problem."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said to Dai Xingyu, "I want to find a quiet room to refine the antidote. You can guard the door for me. Don''t disturb me."


    "Are you still a rune master?"


    Dai Xingyu looked at Du Shaofu strangely and looked very puzzled. He asked, "I thought you were a martial arts practitioner. Those villains are not your opponents."


    Du Shaofu didn''t answer Dai Xingyu. He just gave a slight smile, but in the dark it was a natural sign. The king scale demon tiger, who had been following him all the time, was guarding during his medicine refining.


    The old house is simple, elegant and has a large area. It can be seen that it should have been lived by a large family before, but now it is extremely empty. According to Dai Xingyu, she and her aunt live in the old house.


    In a room that should have been uninhabited for a long time, it was extremely clean. Du Shaofu asked Dai Xingyu and Wang scale demon tiger to guard outside the door, then he sat in the room with his knees folded, his fingerprints condensed, and the spirit furnace tripod formed in front of him.


    "Hallucinogenic drugs are almost the same, and the detoxification methods are almost the same. One qingxuecao and one jingshenguo..."


    After finding out the materials for refining the antidote in his mind, Du Shaofu immediately began to refine it. The energy of the five elements runes in the Linglu Fu tripod fluctuated, and a hot breath suddenly blew away.


    Outside the door, Dai Xingyu also felt the intense breath coming out of the room. His eyes were very nervous. Then his eyes fell on Wang scaly demon tiger, which was the size of a kitten, squatting outside the room. He said, "how could brother Shaofu bring his kitten with him all the time? I often hear from the adults that men don''t have cats and women don''t have dogs."


    The king scale demon tiger immediately raised his head and glared at Dai Xingyu, saying in his heart: "you are the cat, Laozi is a tiger, different King scale demon tiger!"


    Dai Xingyu seems to be more and more interested in the king scale demon tiger. He turns around the king scale demon tiger, then squats beside the king scale demon tiger, holds the king scale demon tiger in his arms, caresses the thin scales of Wang scale demon tiger, and says softly: "you are a special kitten. Brother Shaofu seems to call you little tiger, but I don''t think the name of Xiaohu is suitable for you, The scales on your body are in circles. Can you call them small circles in the future


    "Roar..."


    The king scale demon tiger glared at Dai Xingyu, and made a small growl in his throat. However, the roar that lowered the voice line was really like a cat''s meow.


    Seeing the response of "kitten" in his arms, Dai Xingyu immediately laughed happily and said, "do you agree? After that, you will call it a small circle."


    King scale demon tiger collapsed, it is not the same as the king scale demon tiger, who special what should be called a small circle ah.


    "It seems that you really like the name of little circle, and I like it too. It sounds good, isn''t it? Little circle." Dai Xingyu is very self appreciative, and then he has been holding the king scale demon tiger in his arms.


    In the spirit of the king, I dare not show my identity.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu was refining medicine by himself in his room. He realized that it was not easy to make medicine. Without Zhen Qingchun around, he was really a bit of a loser.


    However, Du Shaofu did not make any mistakes in the process of refining. The antidote is not a high-grade product. In fact, it is not too difficult. With the cultivation of the three-star spirit Fu master, it is easier to refine.


    His mental power was aware of the changes in Linglu Fu Ding, including temperature, spirit liquid, medicinal materials and so on. Du Shaofu did not dare to relax any slight changes. If he made a mistake, he might affect the final success of the liquid medicine.


    After several hours of unremitting efforts, Du Shaofu finally came to the final step. His mental power controlled the fusion of various kinds of miraculous drugs, refined them at high temperature, and then gradually merged into a new kind of medicine.


    This is also the most testing step, but Du Shaofu has done a very good job. I''m afraid that Zhen Qingchun is watching at this time, and he will secretly scold the abnormal.


    When the final liquid medicine was finished, Du Shaofu put away the Linglu Fu Ding, and a group of liquid medicine was immediately put into the jade bottle that had been prepared.


    "Hoo..."


    Last night, Du Shaofu took a long breath after he put away the Linglu Fu Ding. Although the antidote is not difficult to refine, it consumes a lot. At this time, his face looks pale."Creak..."


    Du Shaofu opened the door. It was late at night. Dai Xingyu had been waiting at the door.


    After seeing Du Shaofu, the king scale demon tiger in Dai Xingyu''s arms immediately showed his aggrieved eyes. He was almost bored by the girl''s self-talk. His ears were cocooned, but he couldn''t stop.


    Back in the original room, Du Shaofu gently pinched his left hand between the tightly closed lips of the beautiful woman and opened them. All of a sudden, the slightly upturned lips were inexpressibly attractive, as if they were seducing a parent.


    Du Shaofu was also determined, and slowly poured the antidote from the jade bottle into the upturned mouth of the beautiful woman.


    "Brother Shaofu, why hasn''t my aunt been awake?" Dai Xingyu asked nervously, or the king scale demon tiger tightly in his arms.


    Du Shaofu checked the beautiful woman again, and then said, "it''s no big problem. But if you want to wake up, I''m afraid it will take some time. But your little aunt still has some old diseases. I''ll do it to the end and help with the treatment."


    "Thank you very much, brother Shaofu. You are really a good man. My aunt often says that men don''t have a good thing, but brother Shaofu must be a good one." Dai Xingyu said happily. Then he seemed to feel that he was not right. He immediately said, "no, I''m wrong. Brother Shaofu is not something..."


    "It''s not right, brother Shaofu. I didn''t mean that..."


    Dai Xingyu was so worried that she almost cried. She didn''t know how to say it. It seemed that what she said was wrong. It was not the meaning she wanted to express.


    Du Shaofu looked helpless. He waved his hand and said to Dai Xingyu, "OK, I know what you mean. You and Xiaohu go out and guard it. I''ll help your little aunt heal."


    "Well." Dai Xingyu nodded, and then said to Du Shaofu, "brother Shaofu, this kitten is not pleasant to call Xiaohu. I have changed its name to" little circle ". Is it nice to hear it


    "Little circle?" Du Shaofu was stunned. Then he looked at the king scale demon tiger with a smile and said, "it''s very nice. Let''s call it a small circle."


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger growled in a low voice, his eyes protested, but it seemed that it had no effect at all. Then Dai Xingyu carried him out of the room, leaving Du Shaofu and the comatose beautiful woman in the room.


    If the beautiful woman still has consciousness at this time, I''m afraid she will severely slap the bottom of Xingyu. This little girl film actually puts her and a strange man alone in the room. She is still in a coma.


    You know, there are so many talented young people in the whole Lanling city. The rich businessmen and celebrities all fantasize about her, and they want to lose all their money and get married.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Du Shaofu looked at the comatose woman on the bed. At this time, he looked carefully, and the more he saw, the more delicate and beautiful he felt. Compared with Ye Zijin, white color clothes and so on are different. Although Ye Zijin and white color clothes are also very beautiful, but this woman has a temperament and taste. Compared with Ye Zijin and white color clothes, they are more attractive to men.


    Du Shaofu felt that he should be a gentleman. The woman was still in a coma. He should not have any idea.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu felt that he was still young, and he should devote himself to cultivation.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu simply felt that the woman was beautiful and began to heal the woman.


    In Du Shaofu''s two examinations, it was found that there were some old wounds in the position of the shrine under the abdomen of the beautiful woman. It should have been for a long time. The old injuries even affected the cultivation and were difficult to break through.


    According to Du Shaofu''s intuition, these injuries affected the woman for at least three years without breaking through.


    The woman is now at most 21-2 years old. Three years ago, she was at the initial level of pulsating state. Judging from her accomplishments at the age of 18-9, the girl''s talent is absolutely terrifying.


    However, Du Shaofu was in a bit of a quandary to heal the wound. It was inevitable to encounter the woman''s body to heal the wound. Besides, the wound was near the Shenque, which was under the abdomen. Although it was separated from the clothes, it seemed to be beautiful


    "I''m saving people. She''s Dai Xingyu''s aunt. She''s an elder."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. Then his face showed a smile and his fingerprints congealed. He began to heal the woman. One after another, the fingerprints were coagulated and flashed with runes. Then he pressed his palm tightly on the beautiful woman''s abdomen.


    "Well..."


    Although the beautiful woman is still in a coma, but at this time there is also a faint voice in her throat. Her delicate body trembles and her voice is touching.


    "Brothers, the update will be completed today at the 7th shift, and the shift will be held tomorrow. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    In the room, several fingerprints of Du Shaofu swam on the woman''s delicate body. Finally, as soon as the fingerprints were collected, the light of the rune dissipated.


    "Hoo!"


    With a long breath out of his mouth, Du Shaofu was pale, which consumed a lot.


    It is much more difficult to treat the old diseases around the woman''s Shrine than Du Shaofu had imagined. In those old diseases, however, there are some Yin and cold breath that can not be dispersed.


    How to dispel those Yin cold breath can''t be dispelled. It''s very insidious for Xuanqi.


    It''s strange that some sanxingfu masters have not been able to recover from their injuries for three years even though they are proficient in the treatment of their wounds.


    At this time, Du Shaofu knew the reason. Ordinary lingfu Masters had no way to deal with the cold and cold breath, and it was even more difficult for him to do so.


    But what Du Shaofu practiced was the practice of the golden winged ROC birds. This skill was as strong as the sun, and it was born to be the killer of the cold breath. It just happened that Du Shaofu happened to uproot the old disease in this woman.


    "It''s done."


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman who seemed to be in a coma. He thought that he would soon wake up, unless his antidote was useless. The face grinned and finally left the woman''s room.


    "Creak..."


    When the room opened and "creaked" and closed, the comatose woman on the bed suddenly opened her eyes, her long eyelashes blinking, her eyes like autumn water, moving her heart.


    "Who is this man who can treat my old disease, but he is very honest and doesn''t move around. Is it that I am not charming enough Looking back, it seems that he is a teenager... "


    The woman murmured softly, quite pale cheek climbed up a little crimson.


    In fact, she had been awake for half an hour. When she first woke up, she felt a man''s hand swimming on her delicate body. She was frightened and felt that she had finally fallen into the clutches of those bastards.


    But then I felt a strong and dark air around the Shenque in her body, which was obviously healing for him. The two men''s palms swam gently on her body, but they were regular, without any misgivings, and did not take the opportunity to approach those places that should not be approached.


    But after all, she is a woman. Although she is now in the romantic field, no man has ever been able to get so close to her. Thinking of that pair of men''s hands swimming on her body, the body is still gushing warmth, it seems that there is a heat flow through, especially under the abdomen, that is Her mind was different when she thought of it.


    "Brother Shaofu, how is my aunt?" Seeing Du Shaofu come out, Dai Xingyu''s clear eyes are watching closely, full of expectation.


    "There should be no problem. I''ll wake up in an hour or two at the latest. I''ll go back and breathe." Du Shaofu said to Dai Xingyu.


    "Well, I''ll take brother Shaofu to his room."


    Dai Xingyu is happy to say, hear little aunt is OK, a hanging heart also put down, immediately happy smile.


    "No, I know the way, and you can rest early." Du Shaofu said that he was not a guest here.


    "Woo!"


    Wang scale demon tiger finally found the opportunity to break away from Dai Xingyu''s arms and immediately followed Du Shaofu. He did not want to be ravaged by Dai Xingyu''s girl any more.


    "Well, thank you, brother Shaofu."


    Dai Xingyu said happily, and then wanted to see her, but it seemed that she was afraid to disturb her recovery. She also went back to her room.


    The sky is covered by night, and the vast city of Lanling is shrouded in the night, and the stars on the sky are bright.


    "Guo Shao, I found the place where the boy settled down."


    In the rich and luxurious courtyard, a young man with palm print on his face said respectfully to a young man who was lying in the arms of a woman enjoying massage: "I sent a lot of people from my father''s hands, and finally found the place where the boy settled down?"


    The young man was pale and leaning against a charming woman''s arms. His eyes were slightly closed and he was enjoying the massage. When he heard the words, he opened his eyes and a cold light came out. He asked, "can you find out the origin of that boy?"


    "I don''t have this one. It''s an old house. It should be with the little girl during the day." The young man immediately returned.


    "Hum, no matter who it is, if this account is not recovered, then I Guo Kun will not be able to appear in Lanling city in the future."


    Guo Kun''s face was gloomy, and a chill gushed out. The charming woman''s body trembled and her eyes showed fear. It seemed that she was afraid of provoking the unruly Lord.


    The young man with the palm print on his face hesitated for a moment, and then he summoned up his courage and said, "Guo Shao, that boy''s strength seems to be extraordinary. Why don''t you ask my father for help?"


    "Rubbish, hum!"


    Guo Kun glared at the young man, then snorted coldly and said, "a boy, we all want to make a lot of noise. Do you want people in Lanling mansion to know how incompetent we are? Should I ask my father to deal with the boy?""Guo Shao was right. I was wrong." The young man accosted him for fear of another slap in the face.


    "If we can''t find a way to solve the problem ourselves, it will only show that we are useless."


    Guo Kun sat up with a trace of cold pride in his eyes. Then he said, "I''ll go to find he Jun and let him do it. I think it''s enough."


    "Yes, find he Shao. He Shao must be able to clean up the boy." The youth''s face also suddenly gushed with joy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hoo..."


    In the room, Du Shaofu stopped practicing. After breathing for a long time, Du Shaofu recovered a lot after breathing for several hours.


    Out of the door, Du Shaofu stretched himself. In the morning, he took a deep breath of the fresh air in the courtyard, feeling energetic and full of strength.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a low roar came out. The king scale demon tiger came to Du Shaofu''s side. His eyes were alert. It seemed that he was telling Du Shaofu something.


    Du Shaofu''s expression suddenly sank a lot and murmured, "are those dandies of yesterday?"


    "Bang bang!"


    Early in the morning, the gate of the old house was directly kicked open. In fact, it was a very solid door. It was directly knocked out of the door frame and fell on the ground. Then, hundreds of people came in fiercely.


    "Guo Kun, what did you bring me here for?"


    Walking into the crowd, a burly young man came out of the crowd. A young man beside him was Guo Kun.


    Guo Kun stood in front of the burly young man. He looked around the old house and said, "I''ll take you to find a boy. I don''t know if you are an opponent."


    "Can''t you win?" The burly young man looked at Guo Kun. On his broad chest, his chest muscles were slightly uplifted.


    "Who are you and how did you break into my house?"


    At this time, Dai Xingyu ran out of the courtyard in a hurry. When he looked at Guo Kun, who was the first among the hundreds of people, he was immediately shocked and said, "it''s you, the bad guy."


    "Little girl, we meet again." Guo Kun''s eyes fluctuated and said, "where was that boy yesterday?"


    "I don''t know Brother Shaofu is not here. He is gone. "


    Although Dai Xingyu is a little flustered, he is not stupid. These people are so aggressive that they must come to seek revenge from brother Shaofu. With so many of them, elder brother Shaofu must not be able to beat him. Therefore, she must not be able to let him be found. She even really hoped that he would leave.


    "Little girl, you can''t lie."


    Guo Kun''s face was gloomy. Looking at Dai Xingyu''s flustered appearance, he knew that Dai Xingyu was lying. He said, "first find the boy, and then play with you slowly."


    "I didn''t expect it was Guo Shao and he Shao. What a coincidence."


    The sound was like a silver bell. In the inner courtyard, a woman came out, looking like a girl in her twenties and twenties. She walked slowly with her lotus steps moving, and her delicate body was like a jade willow, light and tender.


    Some women are very beautiful, but lack of temperament, some women may be very temperament, but slightly less beautiful. But this woman is not the same, it is not too perfect to say.


    This woman is very beautiful, not only beautiful, but also beautiful with temperament, such as black and bright long hair, light can be seen, naturally spread out her waist, she wore a long skirt, temperament dust, beautiful like a fairy out of the painting.


    All the people at this time immediately looked at the woman, many eyes to see in a daze.


    Guo Kun and He Jun were also surprised because they knew this woman, but they didn''t expect that this woman would appear here.


    "Auntie, they are all bad people. They bullied me yesterday. If it wasn''t for brother Shaofu, I would not have come back yesterday."


    When Dai Xingyu saw the woman, he immediately hid behind the woman. Then he thought of something. He was surprised and said, "Auntie, are you ok? It''s so good. I''m scared to death. I don''t know what to do. Fortunately, I met brother Shaofu."


    "Well, I''m here. I don''t have to."


    The woman patted Dai Xingyu''s hair, and then looked at Guo Kun and others. Who were they? How could she not know.


    "You Ruo girl, how can you be here? This little girl is you..."


    Guo Kun was surprised, his eyes fell on the woman''s body, heard that the little girl seemed to be called Murong youruo aunt.


    "This is the old house I bought a long time ago. Xingyu is my sister''s daughter. My sister and I are quite different in age, so the difference between them is small."


    Murong youruo looks at autumn eyes like water. She looks at Guo Kun, He Jun and others, and then says, "Guo Shao and he Shao have come here in a fierce way. Did someone offend the two young men?"


    "Thank you very much. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    "A boy named Du Shaofu, unexpectedly, this is the home of youruo girl. I''ll give you a face. I''ll just take the boy away." Guo Kun said to Murong youruo, even suddenly became very elegant, even a little hot.


    Murong youruo frowns secretly. She knows the identity of these people and their power. In such a large place as Lanling City, they can also walk horizontally.


    "Guo Shao, there are only two of me in my house now, but there is no other one." Murong you Ruo said.


    Guo Kun Leng for a moment, and then looked at Murong you ruo''s eyes a little bit gloomy, said: "it doesn''t matter, then I''ll search everywhere."


    "Guo Shao, this is not very good." Murong you Ruo said.


    After hearing the speech, Guo Kun''s expression became more and more gloomy. He walked slowly up to the front two steps, and then looked at Murong youruo tightly and said, "Murong youruo, do you think I am a fool?"


    Murong youruo was stunned, but in his heart he knew that Guo Kun was definitely not a fool. He quickly explained: "how can Guo Shao be a fool? If you are a fool, there will be no intelligent people in Lanling city."


    "Since you don''t think I''m a fool, you have to perfunctory me. Don''t think that you are protected, I dare not move you. You have to find out how, you are also praised by people in your hometown. I give you face because of the face of that person. Otherwise, do you think I will put you in your eyes, don''t really think I am a fool."


    Guo Kun broke out a little. If he didn''t think that person''s relationship, he would have moved this excellent woman, but there was that person sandwiched in the middle, which made him very cowardly.


    Murong youruo sighs, feeling that sometimes he is so powerless, this is not the original home, this is Lanling city. In this place, there are too many people who can''t help themselves. In the past, although these people have strong background, they don''t need to pay too much attention to them. But now everything is different.


    "You look like a fool. Are you a fool, don''t you know?"


    Dai Xingyu looks at people and animals harmlessly. He looks at Guo Kun simply and clearly and says, "yes, if you are a fool, you can''t know it, but you must be a bad man."


    With Dai Xingyu talking, Murong youruo Jiaoyan also began to change.


    "Ha ha, interesting, Guo Kun, you are not really stupid." He Jun smiles and sees that Guo Kun has been scolded by a little girl. He has no reason not to laugh, which makes him in a good mood.


    "Come here, little girl." Guo Kun''s face was gloomy. If he was laughed at, he would deal with anyone. But he Jun laughed at him. He had to spread his anger on Dai Xingyu.


    "Guo Shao, that''s not what Xingyu means." Murong you if continue to explain, she did not expect star language this girl should speak so open, immediately blocked in front of Dai Xingyu''s body.


    "When you are who you are and nobody praises you, you are nothing. Get out of here!"


    Seeing Murong youruo in front of him, Guo Kun gets more and more angry, and waves his hand directly to Murong youruo.


    Guo Kun uses his left hand, because his right hand is not good, or even completely good in a short time.


    "Bang!"


    A deep sonic boom came out, and a pale golden light came out. Then he saw Guo Kun''s body and flew away.


    At this time, He Jun''s eyes moved, an unexpected look in his eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    A purple robed boy with a wild cat appeared in the eyes of the public. He had a resolute face and sharp pupils. He was sixteen or seventeen years old, but his eyes were full of groundless trembling eyes.


    Murong youruo curiously looks at the young man in purple robe, his long eyelashes blink and his eyes light like water.


    She knew that Guo Kun''s strength was not vulgar, and her pulsating state was more mysterious than her.


    Of course, she has never exposed herself to practicing martial arts in the past three years.


    But this purple robed boy is actually able to move Guo Kun back, which shows the strength of his strength.


    Murong youruo can also see that the purple robed boy was the one who helped her heal her yesterday, but it was the first time to see the appearance of this young man. She was 16 or 17 years old. She was younger than her, but her face was firm, and the eyes in her sharp and deep eyes made her feel the difference between the boy and Guo Kun.


    "Brother Shaofu."


    After seeing Du Shaofu, Dai Xingyu immediately came to Du Shaofu''s side with a look of worry, and said, "these bad guys are coming again."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m the villain''s killer. I''m the embodiment of justice. I''m not afraid." Du Shaofu softened his expression, patted his chest and said with a smile to Dai Xingyu.


    "Are you not from Lanling city?" Murong youruo looks at Du Shaofu, and her eyebrows frown slightly.


    "No


    Du Shaofu put his eyes on Murong youruo. Although he knew yesterday that she was a very beautiful woman, now standing in front of himself, the feeling was different. Under his long eyelashes, his eyes were full of aura, and his temperament was like a gentle wind. It was very beautiful.This woman is like a flower, but it is definitely not a vase. This is the feeling in Du Shaofu''s heart. Du Shaofu even felt that looking at the woman at this time, it seemed that something was fluctuating in his heart, which stirred the young man''s feelings.


    "Are you all right?" Du Shaofu then said one more sentence to the woman in front of him, as if he should have said more than one sentence with this woman.


    "I''m fine, thank you."


    Murong youruo looked at Du Shaofu with some thanks in her eyes, but then her cheek did not know why she climbed up to crimson. She remembered that it was the young man who swam on her body with both hands. Although she was extremely honest, she swam on the body that she had never been touched by a man, although she was still separated from her clothes.


    "What do I think? How can I think so? This boy is just a child two or three years older than Xingyu." Murong youruo said to himself in his heart, and the blush on his face disappeared a lot.


    "That''s good." Du Shaofu nodded and felt comfortable talking to the woman in front of him.


    After Guo Kun was shaken back again, he looked up at Du Shaofu, who suddenly appeared, without any surprise. But his eyes immediately passed a chill, and then he looked at Hejun, who was very tall beside him, and said, "He Jun, even this boy, I''m afraid you won''t be his opponent!"


    And from those who look like wolves around the guards, see two big and young are not ordered, the other side is very fierce, naturally will not rush up to look for abuse.


    "It''s very strong indeed. Do you want me to help you deal with him?"


    He Jun looked sideways at Guo Kun who had retreated from the shock and said: "I can help you, but don''t think I''m a fool. I''m going to break through recently. I need several moving pills to assist me."


    "How many pills do you need in the white tiger gate?" Guo Kun looked at He Jun with horizontal eyes. He knew that He Jun didn''t need several broken pills.


    "I like to earn it myself." He Jun said to Guo Kun seriously.


    "You like to rob yourself. Meng Laicai likes to earn it by yourself." Guo Kun heart secretly way, but to He Jun is nodding, way: "no problem, I will give you a few more."


    "Good." He Jun smiles slightly, and then his massive body goes directly to Du Shaofu.


    He Jun took five steps in a row. Every step, the ground under his feet was cracked directly. His huge body looked like a wild animal. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, Guo Kun says you are very strong, and I can''t help you."


    Du Shaofu looked at He Jun, and with his big body, Du Shaofu still needed to raise his head slightly and said, "who are you?"


    "He Jun, like Guo Kun, is one of the four shaos in Lanling. He Jun, the leader of the white tiger clan, the largest gang in the city boundary of Lanling, is robbing people and property." Murong youruo said softly beside Du Shaofu.


    "Murong youruo has already said my identity. My name is he Jun He Jun said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at He Jun again with a look of regret and sighed, "you have been betrayed by Guo Kun. He just wants to make use of you. Such a friend can''t be intimate."


    "Hum!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Guo Kun snorted coldly in the distance and gave Du Shaofu a hard look.


    "It doesn''t matter. My friendship with him is not much better. It''s just that some people have arranged the four of us together. As for the utilization, it doesn''t matter. I can do without losing." He Jun looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    "No..." Du Shaofu shook his head and said regretfully to He Jun: "Guo Kun asked you to come here on purpose. He didn''t want you to deal with me, but he wanted me to deal with you. In fact, compared with you, I have more profound feelings with him."


    "You and Guo Kun have feelings?" He Jun doubts that he really didn''t see it.


    "Asshole, when did I have a relationship with you?" Guo Kun finally couldn''t help it after he Jun, and cried out to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at Guo Kun indifferently and said, "as the saying goes, beating is kissing and scolding is love. If you don''t fight or scold, you have no feelings. I interrupted your hands and scolded you yesterday. Can''t that mean we have feelings?"


    "You..."


    When Guo Kun heard the speech, his face turned red.


    "Pooh


    Dai Xingyu couldn''t help laughing. Murong youruo also pursed her lips and laughed. Her eyes were always looking at the young man''s back, but also worried.


    "You are glib. You look like Meng Laicai. I don''t like it very much."


    He Jun shook his head, and his eyes suddenly showed a fierce light. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but I think you should not be enough for me to beat. In this way, hand over your heaven and earth bag to me, and I won''t beat you. How about it?" As the words fell, He Jun''s strong breath fluctuated and rushed to Du Shaofu, which instantly burst out a terrible breath.


    Du Shaofu''s face sank, then he looked up at He Jun again and looked at him carefully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    "Are you thinking about it?"


    He Jun asked in a cold voice. With the fierce light in his eyes and his big body, he looked really ferocious. He was afraid that he would be a little timid. He would have given the bag of heaven and earth directly.


    "Well, it''s hard for me."


    Du Shaofu looked at He Jun and said, "you know, in fact, I''m not familiar with the place of life in Lanling city. I''m afraid I''ll kill you if I don''t beat you. But if I don''t beat you, I''m very uncomfortable now, and I''m afraid you''ll come to me in the future. What should I do with you at the end of the day, kill you or let you go?"


    He Jun''s face was stunned, and his eyes were wide, thinking that he had heard something wrong.


    All the people around thought they had heard the wrong thing. Where did this boy come from? He was so arrogant. I don''t know that the young leader of the white tiger clan is in front of him.


    "I''ve decided that I''ll beat you half to death, so that I don''t have any scruples. I''m afraid you won''t easily provoke me. What do you think?" Du Shaofu earnestly looked at He Jun and asked.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    He Jun was angry, his eyes trembled, and he was furious. This boy was amusing him. A sense of terror burst out like a mountain torrent. The peak of the pulsating state was on the other side of the river, approaching the level of perfection of the pulsating state.


    "Boom


    The huge body stamped on the ground, and the ground trembled directly. He Jun''s fist seal was wielded, and the runes surged. With a strong wind of terror, many guards around him were seven and eight crooked. In a flash, the fist seal was in front of Du Shaofu.


    "It''s not weak. It''s the peak on the other side of the pulse."


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised. The peak on the other side of the pulse state was not much worse than that of his uncle. It was indeed a big place like Lanling Fucheng. Each of these young people was better than the other, just different from the small place like Shicheng.


    At that moment, Du Shaofu was not idle, not retreating, but advancing, ready to resist. He was also a fist seal, wrapped in a golden light rune, which was domineering and fierce.


    "Boom Their fists collided with each other, and the dark air collided. Suddenly, a muffled sound broke out in the air, and a large wave of terror surged out immediately. Then, their figures also retreated at the same time.


    "Pedaling!"


    As he staggered, Du Shaofu''s body just stepped back three steps, and his eyes changed slightly. The big man was not weak, which made his fists numb.


    "KaKa"


    He Jun was even more shocked. He felt pain from his fist. He retreated six steps in a row. Every step backward, a pit appeared on the ground.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. His eyes were fixed on He Jun, and he jumped up again. This time, Du Shaofu took the initiative to shoot, and another blow was thrown out. It was simple, powerful, and domineering!


    He Jun''s fist was shaking and took a deep breath, but it was also a blow to the past.


    The two hit each other again, and the air waves soared to the sky and the ground trembled. He Jun was directly shaken back this time, and there was blood on his fist.


    Staggering back a few steps, He Jun stabilized his body, looked at the bloodstain on his fist and breathed cold air. He had no idea that he was extremely arrogant in cultivating big skills, and his body was as strong as a monster.


    But the young man of the other side is obviously younger than him, even his fist is a little smaller.


    But even he could not resist the strength of the fist.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    He Jun did not admit defeat. No one among his peers could compete with his physical strength. His fingerprints were condensed and covered with a layer of yellow Rune energy, and then he rushed to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and a smile appeared in his eyes. If he really fought with his martial arts and took the top level of cultivation on the other side of the pulsating state of Hezhou army as his level of cultivation, he was really hard to deal with. After all, he was a little far behind in his cultivation level. If he could break through the pulsating state as soon as possible, he would greet the army and it would be much easier to deal with it.


    However, Du Shaofu was not afraid that He Jun was stronger than the physical body at this time. In the method of body refining, Du Shaofu had already reached the point of cutting bones and washing marrow. With all kinds of body forging, Du Shaofu knew that the strength of his body was always his advantage, absolute advantage.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu moved. Just as He Jun''s massive body rushed in, the golden runes gushed out again. In an instant, his momentum suddenly became domineering, just like a real human monster, with dazzling light. Then, in all the shocked eyes, including He Jun''s, his body directly collided with the past.


    Direct collision with the body, powerful collision, just like a shell in general, astonishing.


    "Bang!"


    He Jun''s huge body was shaken away, but Du Shaofu''s body just trembled slightly.


    He Jun Zhenfei fell on the ground, shaking and cracking the ground, blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were startled. He didn''t expect that Du Shaofu''s body was so strong that it didn''t look like a normal human being at all."Bang!"


    He junhei did not get up, a golden figure rushed to him, like a shock gun, and then fell on his abdomen.


    "Pooh


    Under the huge impact force, it was like a thousand catties of boulder falling down, so that He Jun''s just fallen body was hit hard again, and a mouthful of blood gushed out from his mouth.


    "Yes, Guo Kun asked me to clean you up."


    Du Shaofu sat directly on the belly of He Jun, sat down on his buttocks, and then his fists fell down like rain, and his fists hit He Jun''s chest like beating drums.


    "Pooh


    However, He Jun of Ling could not withstand Du Shaofu''s terrible bombardment, and the blood gushed out from his mouth, which was not to be seen.


    "Little master..."


    After seeing this, many of the people who accompanied him immediately came back to their senses and yelled one by one, and immediately rushed to Du Shaofu. If something happened to the head of the Shao clan, they would certainly have bad luck when they went back.


    "If anyone dares to come up, I''ll scrap it!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and a paw print was directly attached to He Jun''s throat without any sense of joking.


    "Boy, stop! You dare to hurt the young master. I will not let you go of the white tiger clan!" More than a dozen disciples of the white tiger clan are around. They dare not step forward.


    "Already hurt, then hurt a bit more, hate others to threaten me or something." As Du Shaofu spoke, his face did not change and his heart did not jump. Another blow fell on He Jun''s chest.


    At this time, He Jun, the only one who could be abused by Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, if you release our little headmaster, we will not threaten you. As long as you release our little headmaster, everything can be said." A more astute disciple of the white tiger clan immediately said to Du Shaofu, his eyes changed greatly.


    "Give me all the bags of heaven and earth on everyone, or I will destroy him."


    Du Shaofu turned his eyes and looked at the more than ten disciples of the white tiger clan. His claw marks continued to be on the neck of he Jun.


    "This..."


    The dozen white tiger disciples looked embarrassed. Almost all of their savings and belongings were generally put in the bags of heaven and earth. If they were given, they would be ruined.


    "Is your life less important than your bag of heaven and earth? It seems that you are just like this in your mind." With a smile, Du Shaofu hit He Jun hard again and said, "if you think about it more, I''ll give him one more punch."


    "We give, we give!"


    Several leading disciples of the white tiger clan immediately agreed, but their faces were almost crying. In their hearts, they were afraid that even Du Shaofu''s eighteen generation ancestors had scolded them once. It''s too poisonous. It''s just to sow dissension and harm people to the extreme. If they don''t hand over the heaven and earth bag, we won''t say whether the boy will really kill the little sect leader. But if the blow goes down, the little sect leader will never let them go.


    "But we only have five bags of heaven and earth, and other disciples have not yet." Some leading disciples of the white tiger gate told Du Shaofu that not everyone had a heaven and earth bag. Only a dozen or so talents had five Heaven and earth bags. At this time, their hearts were broken.


    "That''s about it."


    Du Shaofu smiles, then turns back and says to Dai Xingyu, who is shocked by his face behind him, "Xingyu, go and put away the bag of heaven and earth."


    "Mm-hmm!"


    Dai Xingyu seemed to have a blank head at this time. He even nodded, and then quickly ran to the white tiger disciples and collected all the five Heaven and earth bags.


    "And yours."


    Du Shaofu was very satisfied. Then he fumbled on He Jun''s body. Finally, he took out a heaven and earth bag and put it into his arms skillfully. Finally, he patted He Jun''s chest and said, "it''s very strong, but I can''t help fighting."


    "Pooh


    He Jun was angry and spewed out a mouthful of blood this time. In the whole city of Lanling, he was always the only one who robbed people. However, he was robbed today and was beaten seriously. What made him angry was that the boy didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t seem to be addicted to it.


    "Don''t be excited. I said that Guo Kun hurt you. He was beaten by me. He felt that he could not stand in the middle of the four young boys of Lanling. Later, he would feel inferior to you. So now he deliberately pulls you up. If you are beaten by me, he will have company and will not be afraid of losing face." Du Shaofu got up from he Jun.


    He Jun looks shocked. He suddenly feels that Du Shaofu''s words are reasonable. Guo Kun deliberately hurt him. Guo Kun just wants to use him to teach Du Shaofu a lesson, but he wants to use Du Shaofu to teach him a lesson.


    "It''s a little late just now. In the next chapter, one and a half hours later, Xiao Yu is trying to code words. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    Seeing that He Jun was moved, Du Shaofu helped him up with enthusiasm. To everyone''s surprise, Du Shaofu also took out a pill and put it into He Jun''s mouth. He regretfully said, "this is a healing pill. I beat you very badly. I''m sorry. In fact, I don''t want to hit you. If it wasn''t for Guo Kun who hurt you, I couldn''t have hit you."


    He Jun stares at Du Shaofu. At this time, he doesn''t know what he is thinking, but he can see that his face is tangled and his eyes are twitching.


    He knew that the boy had beaten him, but now he can still be a good man without changing his face and heart. This boy is too shameless, more shameless than Guo Kun, but he just thinks that what this boy said is also reasonable.


    "If you don''t come and support your little sect leader, go back and heal quickly. If it''s too late, it will affect the foundation in the future."


    Du Shaofu said to the more than ten disciples of the white tiger clan. He Jun was already bombarded by his dozen fists and could not stand up.


    "Little master..."


    "Help the young master quickly."


    The more than a dozen disciples of the white tiger clan came back to their senses and were all stunned. Then they all gathered around and helped the little sect leader to leave. They didn''t want to let the little master fall into the hands of this changeable evil star.


    Before he Jun walked out of the door, he looked at Guo Kun fiercely. Obviously, he thought Du Shaofu was shameless, but what he said was also reasonable.


    Guo Kun''s eyes twitched. He looked at Du Shaofu with an ugly look. Then he said, "Du Shaofu, I''ll see you later."


    After the words fell, Guo Kun turned around and was about to leave. He Jun was wounded and left like that, and he didn''t play any role in staying. Although he brought dozens of people this time, the strength of these dozens of people, even if it was a siege, could not do anything about the terrible boy, so there was no need to stay.


    After the duel with He Jun just now, he knows more about the terror of the boy.


    "Did I say let you go?"


    The voice of indifference spreads out, with a little chill.


    Guo Kun turned back and looked at Du Shaofu, the owner of the voice. At the moment, he felt the chill in his eyes under the eyebrows of the other party. His eyes were really cold.


    "What do you want to do? You dare to move me. You can''t fly out of Lanling city if you have wings!"


    Guo Kun stares at Du Shaofu. He doesn''t know why. The cold look makes him tremble in his heart. This is the feeling he has met in Lanling city. He regrets that he didn''t bring some strong men here this time.


    Murong youruo, who has always been surprised by her changes, seems to want to say something when she sees Du Shaofu and has to deal with Guo Kun.


    Jiaoyan with a little bitter smile, since he dares to deal with He Jun, it doesn''t matter if he has one more Guo Kun. Maybe he also has a huge background, which is so big that he is not afraid of such forces as white tiger gate.


    Du Shaofu did not reply, because there was no need to reply. Just as Guo Kun''s voice just dropped, his figure appeared in front of Guo Kun like lightning.


    In fact, Guo Kun found Du Shaofu, but his injury yesterday was not good. His left hand was almost abandoned and could not move for the time being. Therefore, he could hardly resist. He could only step back quickly in the great change of his eyes.


    "Bang!"


    It''s just that Du Shaofu''s speed is much faster than that of him, and a blow hits his chest fiercely.


    Guo Kun''s body flew away, and his body still fell to the ground. Du Shaofu threw himself forward and made up for it directly. He kicked Guo Kun farther and his mouth was dripping with blood.


    "Hiss..."


    When Guo Kun''s body was just about to fall to the ground, Du Shaofu''s demonic figure appeared. His hands directly lifted Guo Kun''s feet, and then, like a sandbag, he lifted Guo Kun''s body over his head, and then he fell to the ground.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    For three times in a row, the ground fell and roared, and Guo Kun couldn''t scream. His head was broken and his bones were short and broken.


    "I punish you for justice!"


    On the fourth step, Du Shaofu didn''t throw Guo Kun to the ground. Instead, he flung Guo Kun over the courtyard like a stone. Then Guo Kun''s body flew out of the courtyard. He didn''t know how far he had been thrown and where he landed. However, he could hear the "rumbling" ground shaking sound coming from the fall far away, The next time you mess with me, I''ll kill you. " Du Shaofu said in a loud voice. After all this, he clapped his hands. Another bag of heaven and earth appeared in his hand, and then he naturally took it into his arms, as if this was a matter of course.


    "Guo Shao..."


    In the courtyard, those dozens of people ran out in consternation. The owner''s life and death were unknown. They didn''t know where to fly. What else could they do.


    What''s more, none of them would think that they could be so severely thrown down by that terrible teenager several times without dying.


    Dai Xingyu''s mouth is wide open and her body trembles slightly. Obviously, she is a little scared.Murong youruo in the eye light has a brilliant flash, and then returned to calm.


    "Sorry, it looks like you need to change places."


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman and said, his eyes were a little embarrassed. He was not afraid of hurting Guo Kun and He Jun this time, but he was afraid that Dai Xingyu and her beautiful little aunt would be implicated.


    "It''s not necessary. Guo Kun and He Jun, no matter what, are not too hard on me."


    Murong youruo looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes moved and said, "what are you going to do? Guo Kun and He Jun should not give up."


    "I don''t know what to do, I don''t think about it." Du Shaofu said with a smile, "I just feel that I have to fight them on behalf of justice."


    "Pooh


    Murong youruo finally couldn''t help laughing. Originally, she wanted to laugh, but in front of Guo Kun and He Jun, she couldn''t laugh, but now she can''t help laughing.


    "Brother Shaofu, your bag of heaven and earth."


    Dai Xingyu went to Du Shaofu and handed Du Shaofu the five Heaven and earth bags that he had got from the disciples of the white tiger clan. A small heart was still beating, but Bai was not completely recovered.


    "Here you are. Maybe you''ll have to change places."


    Du Shaofu said to Dai Xingyu that the little girl seemed to be quite poor. If she changed places, she would have no money. At first, she would have sold her ancestral property for 1000 Xuan coins.


    "I can''t open the bag if you give it to me." Dai Xingyu said with a wink.


    "You are a rune master. Why can''t you open the bag of heaven and earth?" Du Shaofu said that these bags of heaven and earth should not be refined by strong men, and it is not difficult to open them.


    Dai Xingyu looked up at Du Shaofu with clear eyes and said weakly, "I haven''t learned how to open the bag of heaven and earth..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned again, and then he could only take over the bag of heaven and earth.


    "Star language, didn''t I say, don''t expose the spirit talisman''s identity at will." Murong youruo comes to Dai Xingyu''s side, and her eyebrows wrinkle slightly.


    Dai Xingyu was a little aggrieved and said, "Auntie, I didn''t expose myself. It was Shaofu''s brother who saw it." Then he seemed to remember that he had not introduced him to his aunt, and immediately said, "Auntie, this is Du Shaofu''s brother. He saved you and healed your wounds."


    Murong youruo knew for a long time that the boy in front of her saved her. But at this time, he was surprised that he could see the spirit talisman''s breath in Dai Xingyu''s body. However, it was not surprising that Dai Mei moved. It was not surprising that a 16-7-year-old boy could directly ravage He Jun and Guo Kun. How could it be so simple.


    "Brother Shaofu, this is my little aunt, Murong youruo, isn''t it beautiful?" Dai Xingyu raised his head to Du Shaofu.


    "Well It''s beautiful. " Du Shaofu didn''t know how to answer. He could only nod, but he thought that Murong youruo''s name was very nice.


    "Little circle."


    Dai Xingyu suddenly saw the king scale demon tiger, and immediately picked up the king scale demon tiger like a kitten and held it in his arms. Then he stroked the head of the king scale demon tiger and said, "little circle, did you just scare me, but I was scared. Those bad guys are too bad. Don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    Du Shaofu looked at the king scale demon tiger and thought he didn''t see it.


    "Roar Laozi is a king scale demon tiger, different King scale demon tiger, I need to be scared The king scale demon tiger is unwilling to roar in the bottom of his heart, but there is no way, can only be suppressed and bent.


    "This time, thank you."


    Murong youruo looked at Du Shaofu, regained calm in his autumn eyes, and then said, "I don''t know where Mr. Du is. He has a foothold in Lanling city."


    "What a young master I am."


    Du Shaofu laughed. He was not a young master. Murong youruo obviously wanted to know whether he had any background. He said, "I come from a small place. I''m afraid that you Ruo girl doesn''t know. I just arrived in Lanling city yesterday."


    "So..." Murong youruo hears the words, and immediately Daimei frowns again, looks at Du Shaofu and says, "it''s better to talk inside."


    The small hall in the old house is clean and simple, but exquisite.


    Du Shaofu sat and Murong youruo made a cup of tea. The fragrance of tea overflowed, which made Du Shaofu''s taste tremble.


    "This tea is delicious..."


    The monkey couldn''t help sipping the tea, and the fragrance of tea overflowed. It seemed that every taste bud told the ultimate experience of taste. It was like a storm of fresh fragrance in the mouth, with the surface of the tongue producing fluid and the bottom of the tongue singing spring.


    "Brother Shaofu, my aunt is very good at making tea." Dai Xingyu said disapprovingly.


    "It''s four o''clock. The flowers are almost four hundred. My brothers help me break the four hundred. Xiao Yu continues to code. The next shift is estimated to be about two hours later. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    "Do you know tea?"


    Murong youruo looks at Du Shaofu, and her eyes are a little surprised.


    "I don''t understand."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said, "I seldom drink tea, but I drink more than tea. Although I don''t know about tea, I can see that it''s very clear. The clearer the tea is, the better it is."


    After a pause, Du Shaofu continued: "the tea soup is light yellow and transparent, the taste is mellow and fresh, the taste is harmonious and sweet, the aroma is clear and high, and it is also full of domineering power. The tea air is strong, but the tea soup is clear and clear. When you drink it in your mouth, you can''t feel the aftertaste, and the heavy domineering spirit will attack you, which will make people confused."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, and then he took a big drink. He took a straight drink and said, "it''s really good tea!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Murong youruo''s eyes have been fluctuating, and then her vermilion lips gently opened and said, "although you don''t know tea, you can see it more thoroughly than anyone else. You don''t understand it, but you understand it very well. Just as the ancients said, Daya is the great custom, and the great vulgarity is the great elegance."


    "Great elegance means great vulgarity, great vulgarity is great elegance..."


    Du Shaofu repeated a sentence, then looked at Murong youruo and said, "this tea can be put at home, it should be Murong girl''s favorite tea?"


    "I don''t like strong tea. I don''t like it. I don''t like it. I don''t like it." Dai Xingyu said in one side.


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. He looked at Murong youruo and said, "I didn''t expect that Murong girl could make tea. I don''t know if this tea has a name?"


    "The name of tea is Phoenix." Murong you if hesitated for a moment, then added a sentence, said: "you are the first to know the name of this tea."


    "Phoenix, a good name. It goes well with the tea." Du Shaofu said softly.


    "Talk to me. I''ll play with the little circle." Dai Xingyu felt that he couldn''t put in a word, and left the hall with the king scale demon tiger in his arms.


    There was a despairing look in the eyes of Wang scale demon tiger, and he looked at Du Shaofu for help. It was a pity that Du Shaofu didn''t see it.


    "If you leave Lanling city now, you will avoid a lot of trouble." Murong you Ruo said, looking at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu knew what Murong youruo was talking about. He shook his head and said, "I just arrived in Lanling city yesterday, and there is still something I haven''t finished. I will leave when it is finished."


    Murong youruo looked at Du Shaofu. After a moment, he said softly, "well, I''ll try to find a way. I hope it will be useful."


    "As long as you don''t get into trouble."


    Du Shaofu could hear that Murong youruo seemed to have something to do with it. He felt relieved, as long as he didn''t cause any trouble for them. Then he asked Murong youruo, "Miss Murong, what''s the origin of the Fourth Youth of Lanling?"


    "The four young people in Lanling are the four youths in Lanling City, but the background behind them is not ordinary. The background behind them is enough to cover the whole Lanling mansion. Among them, you have met Guo Kun and He Jun, and the other two are named Meng Laicai and Han Xin." Murong youruo said to Du Shaofu.


    Then Du Shaofu learned from Murong youruo that the power behind the fourth Shao of Lanling was really powerful.


    There are numerous big and small forces in Lanling City, but the top ones are "white tiger gate", "Hometown" and "treasure shop".


    White tiger gate is the largest Gang force in Lanling Prefecture. It is powerful and powerful. It controls many black markets in Lanling city.


    Qibao shop is one of the most top shops in Lanling city. It is said that wealth can rival Fucheng.


    The hometown is a romantic place, but no one will think that the hometown is not big, because it is the most prosperous and bustling place in the whole Lanling city. The consumption is expensive. Those who can enter the hometown are all symbols of identity. It is said that only a membership card requires more than 100000 yuan.


    Among the four shaos in Lanling, Guo Kun was the owner of the treasure shop, He Jun was the head of the white tiger gate, Meng Laicai was the Shao owner of his hometown, and Han Xin, the last one, was the Shao owner of Lanling city.


    The four young people, together, are called the fourth Shao of Lanling.


    The reason why the people in Lanling city called these four people Lanling Sishao was more because these four young people were disgusted by the whole city.


    Guo Kun is a good woman. She often robs women in the street. If she is beautiful, she will take it first.


    He Jun likes to fight and grab things. He often fights when he doesn''t agree. It''s said that He Jun has Han Xin behind him. They work together. Most of the businesses in Lanling city have been charged protection fees. To put it bluntly, he has been blackmailed.


    However, Meng Laicai is more gentle. He only deals in business, and indeed has a business mind. As long as he is involved in the business, there is no business without making money. However, what makes people dare to be angry is that as long as Meng Laicai sees other people''s profitable business, he will force himself into it and kick people out. As long as it''s his business, no one else can touch it."It''s worthy of being the fourth Shao of Lanling."


    When Du Shaofu understood the identity of the four men, his face gave a slight smile.


    Murong youruo looked at Du Shaofu. Her purple dress made her temperament even more impressive. She said, "if you want to leave Lanling city now, you may have time."


    "No, I have to do something else." Du Shaofu got up to go out.


    "You should be more careful. I''ll try to figure out my way. I hope I can help you." Murong youruo said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu left the old house, but in order to protect the safety of Dai Xingyu and helmurong youruo, he secretly ordered Wang scale demon tiger to accompany Dai Xingyu''s two daughters and walked alone to Lanling mansion.


    Or bustling streets, bustling extraordinary, the degree of prosperity is amazing.


    Du Shaofu went to the head of Lanling mansion. He was not stupid to fight Guo Kun and He Jun in Lanling city. He must have relied on his potential.


    Du Shaofu''s idea of relying on potential is naturally the head of Lanling mansion. Since the drunkard father said that he knew Ouyang Ling, the head of Lanling mansion, he meant that he had a good relationship. As the head of Lanling mansion, he should take care of himself. Du Shaofu believed in the eyes of the drunkard.


    Du Shaofu didn''t worry about himself. He beat Guo Kun and He Jun, and then left, but he had to consider Dai Xingyu. Perhaps it was because he knew that he had a younger sister. When he saw Dai Xingyu, Du Shaofu remembered his sister who had not met him before.


    "Shaojing..."


    Walking on the street, Du Shaofu murmured. His sister is called Shaojing. She is a pretty girl, too. But the younger sister is born holy, certainly will be extraordinary in the world.


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu''s heart was not envious, only proud, because it was his sister, her twin sister.


    Lanling mansion is located in a quiet place in Lanling city. It has a deep courtyard and a deep courtyard. The high and thick walls alone make people wonder.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to find the place where the head of Lanling mansion lives. If you ask anyone, you will know.


    However, anyone can find the place where the master of Lanling mansion lives, but it does not mean that anyone can see the master of Lanling mansion.


    The princes of one side can see each other when they meet.


    This is the case with Du Shaofu. He can''t get into Lanling mansion at all.


    Standing in front of the magnificent gate of Lanling mansion, two stone lions are standing on their left and right sides, with amazing power.


    Du Shaofu could feel that there was a kind of unspeakable breath in the peaceful Lanling mansion, which made him feel depressed. It was a place where the princes of one side sat down, which was extraordinary.


    In front of Lanling mansion, six big men in armor stood upright with sharp breath. They were all mysterious accomplishments of the innate realm. The leader was still on the other side of the congenital realm. He was staring at Du Shaofu and said, "look for the master of the mansion. Thanks to your words, do you know how many people want to see the master every day? If it wasn''t for your age, I would have thrown you away Far away. "


    "You can''t throw me away because I''m a relative of your Lord." Du Shaofu said seriously to the leading man.


    "Relatives, boy, do you know how many people pretend to be relatives of the Lord of the mansion in front of me one day, little sample. Go quickly, and stay where it''s cool." The big man shook his fist as big as a casserole in Du Shaofu''s eyes and said, "believe it or not, I''ll beat you."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to pretend to be a relative. He turned his eyes and said, "you must have been a servant in Lanling mansion for a long time."


    The big man stopped shaking his fist as big as a casserole and said with pride, "of course, I''ve been working as a servant in Lanling mansion. I''ve been following the Lord of Lanling house. I often see him."


    "But you haven''t been promoted for a long time. For a long time, many people who are similar to you have been promoted. They even have to play a good role. Their strength has been improved a lot." Said Du Shaofu, a serious man.


    "How do you know that?" The big man looked at Du Shaofu suspiciously, but then he seemed to feel something wrong. He straightened his chest and said, "boy, what do you know? Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Originally I wanted to give you some advice. If you are not interested, let''s forget it, eh..." Du Shaofu sighed a little, and his face was filled with regret. Then he turned around and left.


    "Hello


    The armored man bit his teeth and immediately stopped Du Shaofu and said, "boy, you can talk about it as if you are relieving my boredom."


    "It''s five o''clock. Thank you so much for your reward.


    Xiao Yu continued to code, and there were more, about two hours later. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    Du Shaofu turned around, looked at the big man and said, "you don''t get a chance to be promoted. You can''t do anything."


    In fact, how does Du Shao Fu know this matter.


    A person who can only guard the gate, even if he is a small leader, is definitely not very important. Judging from the age of the big man, we know that he has been a servant in Lanling mansion for a long time, otherwise he can''t be a petty leader. If you think about these things carefully, in fact, everyone can guess. But if you let the big man listen, it will naturally be different. The so-called spectators are confused and the onlookers are clear.


    "How do you say that?" The big man looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if you have a point today, I''ll forget it. If you''re talking nonsense, I''ll give you a good beating today."


    "A fortune teller can cheat you for ten or eight years. I will be able to take effect today. If I cheat you, you will know immediately."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "as far as my affairs are concerned, you are too incapable of handling affairs."


    "What do you mean?" The big man''s eyes moved, and he always suspected that the boy was fooling him.


    Du Shaofu said, "think about it. I want to see the Lord of the mansion. If you don''t inform me, what if I really want to be a relative of the Lord? You won''t have a bad time


    After a pause, Du Shaofu continued: "if I''m a liar, you can come out and beat me up at most, right? You don''t suffer any loss. Why don''t you report it? If I see the head of the mansion, maybe I''ll say a good word for you when I see the head of the mansion, saying that you can do things and be smart. When the Lord is happy, maybe I will promote you. "


    The big man''s eyes moved. He seemed to have some truth in what he said, but obviously he still didn''t believe Du Shaofu. He said, "boy, how can I believe you? If you''re a liar, then the master of the mansion will say that I can''t do anything, and it''s me who will be in trouble!"


    "With this." Du Shaofu took out a sword, an ordinary sword, from the bag of heaven and earth. There were some cracks on the handle. This was given by Du Shaofu when he went out. He said that it would be good to give it to Ouyang Ling, the head of Lanling mansion.


    Du Shaofu handed the sword to the great man and said, "this is a keepsake. Give this sword to the master of the mansion, and he will see me immediately."


    The big man hesitated for a moment, his eyes wavered, and finally he was somewhat moved. He took the sword from Du Shaofu''s hand, and his tone was much better. Then he said to him, "wait, I''ll report it."


    When the words fell, the big man took the sword to inform him. When he left, he secretly motioned to the other five men to look at Du Shaofu. It seemed that he was afraid that Du Shaofu would take the opportunity to slip away.


    Du Shaofu stood outside the gate, his eyes moving, and his heart was a little bottomless. After all, he did not know how deep the friendship between the drunkard''s father and the head of Lanling mansion was. Everything is now conjectured.


    The courtyard is deep and the palace buildings are continuous.


    In a grand hall and antique study, a middle-aged man holds a quick jade slip in his hand. The runes on the jade slips fluctuate, which is a piece of news jade slips. This kind of jade slips are not difficult to see. They are generally used to convey information. It is very convenient to leave sound or words in the jade slips.


    The middle-aged man has a big and handsome face, thick eyebrows and a little rebellious. Under his long and curly eyelashes, his eyes are slightly closed, peeping at the news inside the jade slips. His fair nose and slightly dark skin are all handsome and heroic men.


    "Hoo!"


    A moment later, the middle-aged man opened his eyes, a pair of eyes as clear as the morning dew, the fine light flickered, murmured softly: "this guy, nearly 17 years ago, finally has the movement."


    "Brother Ling." The study was pushed open, a fire red skirt Qianying even ran with run in.


    This is a beautiful woman. She is more than forty years old, but she looks very young. Her slender body is plump and graceful, and her steps are light. There are rings on her long red skirt. Her dark hair is tied in a flowing bun, and there are several pearls in her bun. In a few steps, she comes to the middle-aged man in a hurry.


    "Sister Shan, the children are so big, and they are so anxious. Is it that the girl has done something out of the ordinary?" The middle-aged man turned back and looked at the beautiful woman. His clear eyes were full of love and tenderness.


    "Brother Ling, look..."


    The beautiful woman raised her head, her beautiful face was like jade, her skin was flushed with crimson, and the moon eyebrow star''s eyes gushed with excitement. A long sword in her hand was immediately handed to the middle-aged man''s body.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes fell on the sword, and his eyes were suddenly as clear as dew. His body was shaking for one of them. He grabbed the long sword, stroked the cracked marks on the handle of the sword, and choked his throat. He trembled: "green stripe sword, this is the green stripe sword. When I knew that guy, I gave it to him."


    The middle-aged man looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and said, "sister Shan, is that guy here? Is he coming to Lanling city?"


    The woman in the red dress trembled slightly, but she shook her head and said, "it''s a teenager who came from the mansion. It''s your relative.""Relatives..."


    The middle-aged man murmured softly, then a smile, said: "it must be that guy''s son. I just received the news from LiuYun county about their father and son. I didn''t expect that little guy would come."


    "It''s the child of Aotong sister and the child of Keling. Let''s go and pick him up and go home..." The eyes of the beautiful woman in the red dress were somehow moist.


    "Take him home..."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes moved, and then murmured: "yes, that guy and her child, that''s our child, that child, can Ling ah."


    The beautiful woman eyes moist, light way: "he came, I will take good care of him for Aotong elder sister, don''t let him suffer any more injustice." After that, the beautiful woman immediately turned to meet her.


    "Hum!"


    When the sword comes out of its sheath, the sound of the sword is clear and crisp


    "Sister Shan, slow down."


    The middle-aged man immediately stopped the beautiful woman with red skirt, and looked at the green sword in his hand carefully, and his eyes fluctuated.


    "Brother Ling, what''s the matter?" Asked the beautiful woman in the red dress.


    The middle-aged man looked at the green sword in his hand and said, "sister Shan, what do you see?"


    "It''s a green sword. It''s nothing special." The beautiful woman looked at the green stripe sword and didn''t see anything special.


    "The guy asked the little guy to come to us. Why do you need the keepsakes? Do you need them with us?" The middle-aged man looked at the green tattooed sword in his hand and sighed slightly. He said, "the green stripe sword was when we knew each other. He saved my life and I gave it to him. At this time, he handed the green stripe sword and his son into my hand, which means that he should entrust it to me."


    "Brother Ling, do you mean..." The face of the beautiful woman in red dress changed a lot. She was shocked and said, "does that guy want to act alone? He gave his son to us, so he has no worries."


    "I''m afraid so. He has been waiting for nearly seventeen years. Now that his son has grown up, he will have no worries when he gives it to us." The middle-aged man sighed.


    "That fellow, he is so able to go alone, he can''t fight that huge thing in any way." The red dress beautiful woman sighs, the vision also wipes the cold meaning, the way: "unfortunately our strength is not enough, cannot help them."


    "He sent the green stripe sword and his son, not only to entrust him to me, but also because of the relationship between me and him, he would not do so."


    The middle-aged man''s eyebrows moved, and the green sword in his hand shook. Suddenly, the sword''s spirit suddenly surged. The sword''s spirit was raging and fierce. He said, "the sword''s edge is only for sharp. That guy asked me to do his duty for him, let me help him train his son!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the gate, Du Shaofu waited quietly. After a while, he saw the big man running out.


    "Boy, it''s up there for you to wait."


    When the big man arrived in front of Du Shaofu, his face was very depressed. When he entered the inner mansion, it was a pity that he didn''t even see the chief manager, so he was cut off by the small manager, and then he robbed his job. He didn''t even have the chance to see the head of the mansion.


    "Good." Du Shaofu said lightly, but he felt nervous for no reason.


    Du Shaofu never knew anything about the drunkard father and never heard him mention any of his friends.


    But now, the head of Lanling mansion he wants to see is the first person mentioned by the drunkard father. Maybe he can learn something about the old drunkard by taking advantage of it. This is what he always wanted to pry into. Now he finally has some opportunities to get in touch with the former affairs of the drunkard father. Therefore, he is nervous for no reason.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the big man saw Du Shaofu''s calm and calm look, and said, "boy, for the sake of my report to you, you can give me a bottom line. Are you a relative of the Lord? Even if you are not, I promise not to beat you."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the man and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Wang San, the third in the family." The big man was stunned and said Wang San, I remember you


    After patting the big man on the shoulder, Du Shaofu said with a straight face: "I will say a few good words to you in front of the city Lord, waiting for promotion."


    The big man looked suspiciously at Du Shaofu. He didn''t know whether he should believe this little rabbit. He always felt that there was no truth in his mouth.


    "Creak..."


    At this time, the gate of the mansion was opened. Normally, the gate of the mansion only opened a small door beside the gate.


    The door opened, there are many people in a hurry to come out, in front of a red dress beautiful woman took the lead to rush out.


    "At the sixth watch, Xiao Yu continued to code, and there were more. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    "Madame."


    The six armored men standing guard outside the gate saw the beautiful woman with red skirt, and immediately looked surprised and then saluted in a hurry. Usually, the lady seldom came out.


    The beautiful woman in red dress walked out quickly, and then walked to Du Shaofu''s side. The moon eyebrow and star eyes, the eye light fluctuated, and her eyes were carefully staring at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the beautiful woman in the red dress. He didn''t know why. Looking at the beautiful woman''s eyes, he felt some strange fluctuations in his heart, as if something had touched the heartstrings. There was a warm streamer in his heart. The eyes of the beautiful woman were so warm.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the beautiful woman in red dress couldn''t help but feel the wet star eyes. She held out his hand to hold Du Shaofu''s face and said, "good boy, you''ve been wronged. Let''s go home."


    The woman with a red dress choked her throat, but with a smile on her face, she led Du Shaofu to the mansion.


    Du Shaofu was a little dazed. He let the beautiful woman take his hand and enter the mansion. For some reason, he looked at the moist eyes of the beautiful woman, and his heart was soured for no reason. That kind of feeling never happened.


    Looking at Du Shaofu being dragged into the mansion by his wife, the six armored men were also stunned. It seems that the young man is more than the ordinary relative of the Lord of the mansion. It is absolutely not an ordinary relative.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t drive him away, otherwise..."


    After Huang San was shocked, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He said in his heart, fortunately, he didn''t drive the boy away. No, he didn''t drive the young master away. Otherwise, he would be in bad luck today.


    "That''s the right bet." Then Huang San''s face appeared in addition to fantasy smile, imagining that his spring was coming, and he was about to bloom.


    "Huang San, you son of a bitch, you dare to block the young master out of the house, and I will deal with you later."


    In Huang San''s fantasy time, suddenly a basin of cold water pours down, a middle-aged man dressed in a manager''s clothes stares at Huang San fiercely, and then quickly enters the mansion with his wife with a lot of servant girls and guards.


    "I..."


    Huang San is dumb to eat Coptis, but he can''t say what he has suffered. He is going to deliver the keepsake, which was intercepted by the small manager.


    But now this guy still dares to wear shoes for him. He would like to beat that guy, but he also knows that he can only bear it. In Lanling mansion, the position of the small manager is higher than that of him


    In Lanling mansion, the beautiful trees are luxuriant and the flowers are brilliant. Within the rockery, the area is clear and flowing, and the flowers and trees fall under the stone gap.


    Du Shaofu was pulled by a beautiful woman in red dress and passed through many courtyards. The path was flat and wide, and the flying buildings on both sides were hollowed out. The carved and embroidered sills, the stone tiles pierced the clouds, the white stones were used as the fence, and the ponds were surrounded by the three ports of the stone bridge, and the beast''s face was holding the spit.


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Along the way, many of them were dressed in armor, and their powerful guards were respectful.


    "You all remember, this is Shaofu. In the future, if Shaofu is wronged at all, I will ask you about it."


    All the way, the woman in red dress explained to all the guards and servants. She could see that she was in a very high mood. She always had a smile on her face. She kept introducing this and that to Du Shaofu.


    All the guards and servants of Lanling mansion were puzzled. No one knew the origin of Shaofu master. However, judging from the happiness of his wife, she was more intimate than her son.


    In the quiet side hall, the beautiful woman in red dress was still looking at Du Shaofu. Her eyes were moist, but her eyes were full of love and joy. She said softly, "it''s really strong and handsome. It''s quite like that guy."


    "Madam..."


    Du Shaofu finally found a chance to cut in, but there was no chance to interrupt on the way. All the women in the red dress were happy to introduce everything in Lanling mansion.


    "I forgot. I''m so happy. I''m confused."


    The red skirt woman interrupted Du Shaofu''s words, and with a smile she said, "you should call me aunt. My name is yuan Shanshan. I''m your father''s friend and your mother''s good sister."


    "Aunt Shan." Du Shaofu trembled at the speech, nodded and looked at the beautiful woman in front of her. She was about to ask about her parents, but she was interrupted again by Yuan Shanshan.


    "Good boy, good boy."


    Yuan Shanshan interrupted Du Shaofu''s words and said with a happy smile, "since I''m here, this is your home. Live well and aunt Shan will take care of you."


    "Thank you very much, aunt Shan. But this time I''m here to find the leader of Lanling mansion."


    Du Shaofu didn''t forget the main purpose of coming to Lanling mansion. At this time, it was more or less certain that the drunkard father not only had a good relationship with the head of Lanling mansion, but also had a good relationship with aunt Shan. From Aunt Shan''s eyes, Du Shaofu could feel everything.


    After hearing this, Yuan Shanshan did not leave a trace of her eyes, and then she said with a smile to Du Shaofu: "your uncle Ling is just closed these days. After he leaves the customs, you can see him."


    "Closed..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. Naturally, he could guess the relationship between aunt Shan and Ouyang Ling, the head of Lanling mansion. He hesitated for a moment, then looked at Yuan Shanshan with worried eyes."Silly child, say what you have. It''s your own home, but don''t be so prim." Yuan Shanshan said, eyes full of love.


    "Aunt Shan, my father wanted me to tell Uncle Ling something about Liuyun County..."


    "I''ve already known about it. What''s the big thing? Isn''t your father exterminating some people who don''t have long eyes in LiuYun county. Don''t worry, there won''t be any problem. There won''t be any trouble in Shicheng in the future. Aunt Shan will arrange it." Yuan Shanshan interrupted Du Shaofu again.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he put down his heart. At least he didn''t have to worry about Shicheng any more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the city of Lanling, the guards changed. Huang San was still sulking when he came back to the backyard where the guards lived. Today, he had a chance to show off. However, those opportunities were missed in vain. On the contrary, the unwelcome housekeeper put on his shoes.


    "Irritating, irritating!" Huang San thought more and more angry, and beat his thigh hard.


    "Huang San..."


    At this time, a crisp voice came, and then a pretty maid came in.


    "Manager Qiu, why are you here?"


    Huang San immediately got up to salute. He knew the pretty servant girl in front of him. The red man beside his wife and the manager of the backyard were also of high status in the whole Lanling mansion.


    It is said that manager Qiu is still a strong man. Ordinary guards are not her opponents at all. Even many strong men in the army should be respectful to her.


    The pretty servant girl glanced at Huang San and then said, "young master Shaofu wants to go out and do something. I''ve found some stronger ones for you to protect him. If something goes wrong, you can only ask about it."


    "Name me to accompany you..."


    Huang San was stunned, and then he was excited. If the job was done well, he would be promoted in the future. It seems that Shaofu Shao is not a general relative of the Lord of the mansion.


    At this time, Huang San thinks that this is a sign that he is going to send out. Maybe he can start from this matter. Before long, he will be promoted and raised to be the leader of the squadron. Then the captain will marry a maid who is close to his wife. He will reach his peak in Lanling mansion. He is still a little excited.


    Thinking of this, Huang San asked the pretty maid curiously: "manager Qiu, what is the origin of Shaofu young master?"


    "Just remember that Shaofu is your master. There''s so much nonsense."


    After that, the pretty maid turned and left. She also wanted to know what the origin of Shaofu was. Now the whole Lanling mansion is guessing, but no one knows.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Du Shaofu came out of Lanling house, it was almost dusk. Aunt Shan had been holding Du Shaofu to ask him questions about his childhood and his recent situation.


    When he heard that the drunkard father had been drinking for more than ten years, but he could hardly cultivate himself and become a semi useless man, Du Shaofu saw aunt Shan''s eyes moist again.


    In the end, if Du Shaofu had not said that there were still some things to do, he would not have been able to come out of Lanling house. However, aunt Shan agreed to let him come out on condition that he would take several people with him, so that he would not be familiar with the new arrival in Lanling city.


    So Du Shaofu thought of Huang San. After all, he was familiar with Huang San, and it would not be too uncomfortable to follow him.


    What Du Shaofu didn''t expect was that, in addition to Huang San, aunt Shan arranged for him four initial ascents of the pulsating state, and a perfect practitioner of the pulsating state followed him.


    A total of seven people, riding on the black scale demon horse, which represents the symbol of Lanling mansion, Du Shaofu went to the old house. He was always worried about whether Dai Xingyu and Murong youruo would have an accident in the old house.


    Only after Du Shaofu returned to his old house, Dai Xingyu and Wang scale demon tiger were there.


    The king scale demon tiger did not know what kind of abuse he had suffered. After seeing Du Shaofu back, he looked aggrieved and asked for help.


    "Brother Shaofu, who are they?"


    Seeing the extraordinary seven black scale demon horses outside the door, and feeling the fierce breath of those people, Dai Xingyu instinctively felt some fear.


    "It''s my friend. Don''t be afraid." Du Shaofu glanced over the courtyard and asked, "where''s your aunt?"


    Dai Xingyu felt like this, and immediately said to Du Shaofu, "brother Shaofu, my little aunt has just left. She said she would like to wait for you to come back and let you go to your hometown."


    "Hometown..."


    Du Shaofu seemed to be familiar with the name, as if he had heard it from somewhere.


    "It''s seven o''clock today. I''m tired. I''ve been up all night for four consecutive nights. Xiao Yu''s book review will continue to be updated tomorrow. Xiao Yu will take time to reply to the book review of his brothers the day after tomorrow. The brothers who haven''t slept also have an early rest. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    In the despairing eyes of the king scale demon tiger, Du Shaofu secretly indicates that the king scale demon tiger will continue to protect Dai Xingyu, and then he goes out of the old house.


    The gate of the old house is now intact, but there are traces of new repair around it. It should have been repaired by Murong youruo during the day.


    Outside the house, Du Shaofu turned and mounted his horse. His eyes were puzzled and asked Huang San, "Huang San, where is the hometown?"


    "Hometown..."


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Huang San and the five people around him changed their eyes. They all looked at Du Shaofu strangely.


    "It''s really young master. It''s different. It''s about going to my hometown."


    Huang San sighed in his heart that the place of his hometown, which he had always dreamed of going to, was not qualified to go to his hometown in his own capacity. A little spending at that place in a night was enough for him to earn a year.


    Seeing the strange eyes of Huang San and others, Du Shaofu was also puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter? Don''t you know the hometown?"


    "Master Shaofu, I know my hometown, but I haven''t been in it."


    Huang San was a little embarrassed. Then he respectfully asked a big man in blue clothes around him and said, "commander Zhang, you should have been in the hometown. Please talk to Shaofu."


    The big man, who was called commander Zhang, suddenly turned red. He was embarrassed. He gave a slight look at Huang San. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "young master Shaofu, in fact, I have only been to my hometown once. I went in with some friends before. It is the largest and most famous place of Fengyue in Lanling city. All the girls in it are not only beautiful, but also the most important Some people are proficient in piano and chess, some are proficient in calligraphy and painting, and so on. They have many advantages. When they go there once, they can make men feel happy and not homesick. "


    "It turned out to be the place of the moon."


    Du Shaofu glanced at himself and immediately remembered that the owner of the hometown seemed to be Meng Laicai, one of the four little boys in Lanling. He didn''t expect that Murong youruo would let himself go to his hometown. He didn''t know what to do. He was afraid that he would only know when he went.


    After a little thought, at this time, at least six people around him called young master. Du Shaofeng was embarrassed to show that he was a rookie who went to Fengyue place for the first time. He said to them, "go, I''ll invite you to drink in your hometown today."


    "Thank you very much, young master."


    Hearing the speech, the six people were overjoyed. What man didn''t want to go to, such as the hometown, the whole Lanling city. However, the consumption there is enough to make 99% of the men in Lanling City unable to set foot. Today, a young master invited them to their hometown. How can these people not like it? They thought it was a hard job, but I didn''t think it was really the right one.


    Huang San, in particular, was very excited today. He was named by the young master, and he was still working with four big captains of the private army of Lanling mansion. There was also a commander who could only look up from afar. Let alone whether he would be promoted in the future, at least later, it was enough for those ordinary people who made fun of him to have only envy, jealousy and hatred.


    "Pedaling..."


    The horse''s hooves are galloping and vigorous. The black scale demon horse passes by, all the people in Lanling City pay close attention to each other, and their eyes are blazing.


    At the beginning of the light, most parts of Lanling city are still full of lights and bustling. The most lively place is the "snow moon street" not far from the center of Lanling city.


    When the lights are on, XueYue street is more lively than in the daytime. It is a place where countless men gather. There are many scholars and scholars, rich businessmen and celebrities.


    The most famous snow moon street is the hometown.


    Hometown is the paradise of all men''s dreams, enough to make countless men enough to wave their minds day and night.


    There is no way to let the mount into XueYue street. There is a fixed place for riding outside the street. It can be imagined that XueYue street was originally a place where men and women gathered together. Almost all of them had monstrous beast mounts. If they were allowed to ride in, they would not be able to accommodate several people no matter how big the street was.


    "It''s so lively."


    Du Shaofu and his party of seven got off the horse and walked into the snow moon street. They were also very surprised to see the place where the lights were bright and the birds and swallows were full of flowers and snow.


    On both sides of the street, brothels stand in contention. On those red and pink pavilions, countless enchanting women in exposed clothes waved pink arms, which made many men walk in without resistance.


    "Young master, the front is the hometown."


    After a short walk, on the busy snow moon street, commander Zhang pointed to Du Shaofu and said.


    Looking ahead, Du Shaofu saw a huge palace garden in the center of XueYue street, with the intersection of three streets on both sides. The palace was gorgeous, the garden was magnificent, the lights were bright, and the momentum was extraordinary.


    From a distance, this huge palace garden is located in the snow moon street, but it does not seem vulgar, but rather appears solemn and elegant, unique.


    "Is this the hometown..."


    Du Shaofu was surprised in his heart, and then went to his hometown with Huang San and others.At the gate of the hometown, there are a large number of people, all of whom have to line up to get in. Among them, there are quite a number of well-known businessmen and celebrities with prominent faces in Lanling city. But at this time, at the majestic gate of the hometown, they still have to queue up for admission.


    There are also a lot of arrogant and unruly dandies who are usually in the Lanling city. At this time, they are waiting in line to get in. Actually, no one is making any noise. However, there are many low-level discussions. They talk about some romantic affairs, and the content is not heard anywhere.


    "Backstage is not easy."


    Standing in the crowd, Du Shaofu thought to himself that there was no background of strength behind the hometown, which was impossible.


    "Young master, do you have a membership card for your hometown?"


    At last, it was Du Shaofu''s turn. When he came to the magnificent gate, he was politely stopped by a young doorman in extraordinary clothes, with a smile on his face and great affinity.


    "Membership card, what membership card?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned and seemed to remember that Murong youruo mentioned that members were required to enter the hometown, but not everyone could enter.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the young doorman still said to Du Shaofu with a smile: "there are three kinds of membership cards in our hometown: silver card, gold card and supreme card. Buying a silver card is 100000 yuan. After becoming a silver card member, you are our VIP. Every time you come to our hometown, you can get our best service.


    Buy a gold card for 500000 yuan, gold card members are our hometown''s important VIP, every time you come, there is no need to line up, there will be our arrangement of VIP channel access, you can reserve the best private room, you can give priority to our beauty, there are many other services.


    If you are our supreme member, your hometown will be your home and you will be satisfied. "


    The door boy looked at Du Shaofu and said in one breath. His face was not red and his breath was not breathless. He showed that he had extraordinary skills and was able to keep smiling. He then continued to smile and asked Du Shaofu, "what kind of membership card does this young master want to buy?"


    Listening to the introduction of the young porter, Huang San, Zhang and others are also stunned. The cheapest membership card is 100000 yuan, which is absolutely heartache for ordinary rich businessmen.


    Even commander Zhang is also stunned. He doesn''t have one hundred thousand Xuan coins, but as a warrior, he has absolutely no cash.


    100000 Xuan coins are just all the equipment on his body, including weapons, pills and so on, while the 500000 gold card and the 3 million supreme card, even if it is him, can only be a cool breath.


    And if you buy a gold card, there is no money to spend.


    The eyes of group leader Zhang and Huang San all fell on Du Shaofu. I don''t know how much money this strange young master will spend in the gold selling cave today. The young master loved by his wife should be the master of extravagance.


    In everyone''s eyes, Du Shaofu shook his head at the young doorman and said, "I don''t buy membership cards. I''m looking for Murong youruo girl."


    Smell speech, not only Zhang head and yellow three face color changed, that smile doorman''s face color also changed, but still kept a smile, said: "this young master, many of the people who come to the hometown are looking for Murong youruo girl. If you want to go in, you''d better buy a card first. Only members can enter."


    "I think 100000 Xuan coins are very expensive. I''m not going to buy them."


    Du Shaofu shook his head seriously. He said in his heart, is Murong youruo famous in his hometown? Otherwise, there will be many people looking for him. There won''t be any people with the same name and surname. This is the hometown, the place of Fengyue, isn''t it Thinking of this, Du Shaofu looked at the young doorman and said, "but I really want to go in and find Murong youruo girl."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, someone''s eyes were stunned at the scene. It''s clear that they are here to find fault.


    Not far away, at the gate of the hometown, several big men in strong clothes also walked in slowly and began to stand behind the smiling young doorman.


    Seeing this, Huang San and Zhang''s head suddenly changed their faces. No matter what, this young master can''t have an accident.


    "Young master, don''t make trouble."


    The smiling young doorman looked at Du Shaofu, and his smile was not so strong. He said, "there are still many people waiting in line. Go home and play."


    "I said, I''m going to go in and look for people, and I''ll come out when I find them. There''s no one who doesn''t let people go in to look for people. Are you a black shop?" Du Shaofu said earnestly.


    "I wake up at 10 in the morning and see more than 400 flowers. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    When Du Shaofu came out of Lanling house today, aunt Shan gave him 100000 Xuan coins and let him hang around at Lanling mansion. However, Du Shaofu was not willing to kill Du Shaofu if he wanted to spend the 100000 Xuan coins as a ticket in his hometown.


    "Black shop..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the faces of all the people began to change. So did the smiling young doorman and some big men in strong clothes behind him.


    In the city of Lanling, who dares to say that the hometown is a black shop at the gate of the old garden is definitely the first.


    "Boy, if you don''t have money, you can go home and drink milk. The boy who is still in infancy also comes to look for the girl. Don''t block me."


    At this time, a young man in a robe can''t help but rush out. The little fart boy in front of him has been blocking him for a long time.


    "Little boy, go home and drink milk."


    "The baby boy has come to his hometown to look for a girl."


    As the young man in brocade walked out, several brightly dressed youths came out one by one, all looking at Du Shaofu ironically.


    The smiling doorman and several powerful men behind him stopped their movements for a while. All the people who opened the shop were customers. Now that there were other people coming to trouble, they were happy to wait and see.


    Huang San sees the situation and wants to go forward. As a person of Lanling house, Huang San has a general strength, but he has a young master and a Lanling house behind him. He came to his hometown with the young master. He is a servant. So he has nothing to fear.


    However, when Huang San wanted to go out, commander Zhang grabbed Huang San and indicated that Huang San should not rush to act rashly. As a member of the army, at this time, he also wanted to test how much weight the young master who made his wife love him. Secondly, the identity of Lanling mansion is better not to be exposed in places like hometown.


    "It''s Mr. Lin, but he hasn''t been here for a long time." Seeing the young man in the brocade robe and smiling, the young doorman''s face immediately regained the extremely comfortable smile.


    "I''ve been busy recently. I''ve been out of town for a long time. I didn''t expect that all the kids have come to my hometown to look for girls. Ha ha."


    The young man in jinpao laughs and looks more and more arrogant. It seems that in the city of Lanling, he often bullies others. He looks at Du Shaofu again with a sneer and says, "boy, don''t go back to drink milk, otherwise, I''ll take you to my hometown today to see and see. OK, ha ha."


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man in brocade robe. His eyes moved and he asked, "do you have a membership card?"


    Jinpao youth was stunned, and then quite proud of the way: "I certainly have, the hometown membership card is not everyone has the ability to do." The youth in qingpao is very proud of himself. As a man, it is indeed a matter of pride to have a membership card of his hometown.


    "Give me your membership card, will you?" Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened at the young man in front of him.


    "Here you are. Ha ha, this boy''s head is burned out!"


    "It turned out to be a fool."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the young people who followed him in bright and gorgeous clothes all laughed.


    "Here you are, ha ha, boy. Why?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the young man in brocade said with a smile that he didn''t expect to meet a fool at the gate of his hometown. When he arrived in the hometown, he would have a good topic to talk to the girls.


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man seriously and said, "because if you don''t give it to me, I will beat you."


    "What..." The young man in brocade was stunned, then looked at Du Shaofu and said with a sneer: "boy, do you know who I am? Are you sure you want to hit me?"


    "No matter who you are, I will hit you."


    Du Shaofu nodded and then said, "but as long as you give me my membership card, I promise not to beat you."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The young man in jinpao burst into laughter, tears of laughter came out, and finally stopped smiling, but he couldn''t help shaking his stomach. He said, "boy, you really have the courage. There are not many people who dare to beat me in Lanling city. I won''t give you the membership card, because I really want to know how you will beat me, ha ha."


    With that, the young man in brocade couldn''t help laughing again.


    "This young master, you don''t really have a problem with your head. How can you ask others for a membership card?"


    At this time, Zhang and Huang San were also moved by their faces. They thought that the young master was coming to his hometown to eat and drink hot food. Unexpectedly, the young master was such a young master.


    Among the laughter, Du Shaofu was still light and light. He looked at the young man in brocade and said, "how are you compared with Guo Kun in Lanling No.4 youth school?"


    "This..."


    The young man who was laughing suddenly twitched his face when he heard the speech. Although he was famous in Lanling City, it was not enough to compare with the fourth Shao of Lanling city. He was not of the same rank at all. You know, the young boss of the hometown was one of the four shaos in Lanling. He immediately gave Du Shaofu a look and said, "Guo Shao is a famous city in Lanling Prefecture Naturally, I''m worse than others, but I often get together with Guo Shao. "The young man in brocade dare not admit that he can compare with Guo Kun, but he also raises himself cleverly.


    However, people with a clear eye naturally know that the young man in brocade said that he often got together with Guo Shao, which was just to be a valet in the back. I''m afraid that he is not qualified to be a valet.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. Then he continued to ask, "how do you compare with He Jun, who is also the fourth youngest of Lanling?"


    "He Shao..." He Shaonai is the head of the white tiger gate. His accomplishments are amazing, so I''m not so good


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, commander Zhang and Huang San looked at each other and watched the change. However, they were all prepared in secret. Once someone dared to move the young master, they would protect the young master even if they demolished it. After all, the old garden is very powerful, but no matter how it is in Lanling City, it can''t be compared with the Lord.


    Du Shaofu suddenly gave a smile, then looked at the young man in brocade and said mysteriously, "you don''t know. Today, He Jun and Guo Kun were both beaten and maimed. It''s a pity to hit him Tut... "


    "What, Guo Shao and he Shao have been beaten. You boy, please trust me."


    In the whole Lanling City, who dares to beat those two young men is absolutely impossible.


    When people around him heard the words, they were all curious. Two of the four young boys in Lanling were beaten. This is the news of Tianda in Lanling city.


    Even Huang San and commander Zhang are also curious. They have heard of and understood the name of the Fourth Youth of Lanling.


    At the gate of the hometown, the strong dressed man and the smiling young doorman also stare at Du Shaofu curiously. Guo Shao and he Shao, who are as famous as the young boss, are beaten. This is absolutely a shock to the whole Lanling city.


    When all eyes fell on Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu looked at the young man in brocade. He was afraid that some people would not believe it. He seriously said, "they were really beaten. They were badly beaten."


    "No way. Who''s calling?" Some young people still don''t believe it.


    "I fought, I beat them for justice."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, and then in everyone''s eyes, he directly waved a fist, and then fell heavily on the bridge of the young man''s nose.


    "Click!"


    The fist didn''t use any mysterious spirit, but the young man in brocade didn''t have any preparation. With Du Shaofu''s pure physical strength, the consequences can be imagined. When the fist fell, the sound of broken nose bone came out


    "Ah..."


    The young man in Royal robe screamed, and his body suddenly stepped back a few steps. The blood in his nostrils ran fast. The pain caused by the broken cartilage made him scream.


    In this scene, everyone was shocked. No one would really think that Du Shaofu dared to attack.


    "You see, I said that if you don''t give me my membership card, I''ll call you."


    When the voice dropped, suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly became sharp, because Du Shaofu found that the other young people around the young man had rushed up, and the strong men at the gate of the old garden also rushed forward.


    "Pa pa...!"


    The deep sound of sonic boom was resounding, and the figure of a purple robe in the field was dazzling, and the light golden light was shining.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Everything was just a few breathing time, and then the people saw the figure of the boy in purple robe flying out directly, all of which fell heavily on the street outside the hometown. The ground cracked and blood was dripping.


    In fact, the strength of those young people is not bad. They are all born with some skills. In particular, the powerful men in those hometowns have no pulse state, but they are all on the other side of the congenital realm. There are still two leaders in this field, which are absolutely extraordinary.


    But now it is just a few breathing time, all of them are thrown away, how surprising.


    Zhang Tuan and Huang San were also shocked. There was no chance for them to make a move. Huang San didn''t see it very clearly just now, but commander Zhang could definitely see clearly. With this young master of Shaofu, he was really shocked.


    "I finally came to Lanling city. You let me go home to drink milk. You deliberately let me beat you."


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared again in front of the young man who was covering his nose and was dripping with blood. His fist fell on the palm of his hand which was covering his nose.


    "Ah Boy, you dare to fight... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    "Bang!"


    Jinpao youth screamed, and before he finished speaking, another punch fell on his mouth, and his teeth spattered with blood.


    "Bang!"


    Then another punch hit the bridge of the nose.


    "Help..."


    Jin Pao youth screamed and howled. He was also born in a mysterious level. However, in front of Du Shaofu at this time, he had no strength to resist. He was just a man''s sandbag. After several punches, he finally fell to the ground.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu was not polite, but also severely trampled on the young man''s abdomen and chest. The blood of the young man was overflowing, and the people around him were stunned.


    After a few feet in succession, Du Shaofu did not step on it any more. He leaned down and his sharp eyes became gentle. He asked, "now, can you give me your membership card?"


    "Here, I will..."


    Blood dripping, miserable, ribs also don''t know how to trample on several of the robe youth can no longer carry, endure the pain from the heaven and earth bag in his arms took out a silver shining jade card.


    There are runes on the jade card. You can see that it was made by the master of spirit runes.


    "This heaven and earth bag is also good, and I''ll take it."


    Du Shaofu seized the jade card and the bag of heaven and earth in his hand. Then he was satisfied with his smile and said, "look, I said that if you don''t give me the membership card, I will beat you. Why don''t you believe it? Now you give me a good look, and I promise not to hit you


    After that, Du Shaofu got up and went to the front of the young man, who was smiling with amazement on his face. He waved the jade card he had just snatched and said, "this should be a membership card. Now I have a membership card. Can I go in?"


    "This..."


    The smiling doorman was stunned. He didn''t know what to do with this situation. Such a thing had never happened at the gate of his hometown.


    "If you don''t let me go, you''re trying to embarrass me, and I''ll hit you." Said Du Shaofu, looking at the smiling young doorman.


    Although Du Shaofeng was smiling, the young doorman had seen the speed at which the purple robe changed his face when he said that he would change his face. Then he looked at those big men who could not get up on the ground. Finally, he nodded his head and said, "young master, please come in!"


    "Huang San, let''s go in."


    Du Shaofu yelled at his back, and then he walked into the magnificent gate of his hometown with his head held high. He pretended to be an experienced veteran. He said in his heart that I would never let anyone know that I was the first time to come to the land of fireworks.


    "Is this really good..."


    Huang Sanyin, head of Zhang, and others looked at each other, and the words of astonishment were still written on his face. He looked at the bloody figure on the ground, took a deep breath in secret, and then quickly followed him in.


    "What''s the origin of this boy? It''s so fierce."


    "Is this guy going to turn the tables?"


    "No, Guo Kun and He Jun were really beaten by him. The strength of that young man is really strong, which is hard to see."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With Du Shaofu and Huang San entering their hometown, people around them are talking and sighing. It''s really insightful to be able to enter their hometown like this today.


    "Asshole, I will not let you go, I will let you pay the price, let you live like death!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, the young man in brocade couldn''t get up with his broken ribs. He was beaten and his face was lost. Even the bag of heaven and earth was robbed. How can this revenge not be revenged


    As Du Shaofu and Huang San entered the hometown, they saw a magnificent scene in front of everyone. The magnificence and luxury reached an amazing level.


    Even the roof is covered with pebbles big night pearl, dense will shine inside the extremely dazzling, and hazy, intoxicating.


    In addition to the magnificent and luxurious decoration, it is indeed a place full of money and money.


    In the hall, the area is huge, the sight is hazy, the sea of people, it is the legendary wine forest meat pool, the enchanting cave.


    "Young master, please come in!"


    Just as Du Shaofu''s seven men looked at each other, there were rows of beautiful and beautiful young women. The seven girls immediately took the initiative to wrap themselves in the arms of all the people, just like lovers who had not been seen for a long time. They felt the unspeakable warmth. It was really like returning home.


    "Girl, I''m here to find Murong youruo girl"


    after all, it''s the first time Du Shaofu has come to such a romantic place. As soon as a big girl came up, she took his arm and immediately broke her arm free.


    "Young master, this is your fault. Although I am not as attractive as you ruo''s sister, you should ask the name of others first, and then you can find your sister."


    When she saw Du Shaofu''s appearance in her twenties and twenties, she immediately gave Du Shaofu a charming look. Then she continued to take Du Shaofu''s arm and hummed in a coquettish voice. Then she said to Huang San and Zhang, who were behind Du Shaofu, "are you right?""Yes, the girl is right."


    Commander Zhang and others immediately got into a uproar. The young master still came to look for the famous Murong youruo girl. It''s so small that it''s not ordinary. At the same time, he also felt that he had narrowed down a lot of distance, and there was no stranger at the beginning.


    Du Shaofu was laughed at by Huang San and commander Zhang. He immediately straightened up his chest. With one hand, he pinched the beautiful woman''s buttocks and said, "it''s very strong. It''s not too late for me to ask your name when I come."


    "Young master is very good."


    Huang San, Zhang''s regiment leader and so on were stunned for a moment, and then they burst into laughter, but for the girls around them, they were quite honest.


    Because everyone knows that the girls in this hometown are all entertainers and not prostitutes. It doesn''t matter if I can talk to you and let you take advantage of it. If there is no predestination, then it can''t be done.


    But the hometown is just like this, so that all people can not eat, but also let you itch, this business is more and more popular.


    What''s more, coming to the hometown is already a symbol of identity.


    The pretty girl was stunned. She thought that the purple robed boy was the first time to play in the land of romance and moon. She wanted to tease him deliberately. She didn''t expect that the boy in purple robe was so bold and direct, but she didn''t seem to be angry. She glared at Du Shaofu, but she was also on guard against Du Shaofu and said, "the young master is too bad ¡£¡±


    "It''s not that men are not bad and women are not in love."


    Du Shaofu, pretending to be sophisticated, gave a smile, and then said to the pretty girl, "well, take me to see Murong youruo girl."


    The pretty woman moved her face secretly for a moment, and then said to Du Shaofu, "this young master should be here for the first time, but you ruo''s sister is not everyone can see."


    "Why?" Du Shaofu asked suspiciously.


    Qingxin woman said: "because you ruo''s sister is the flower queen of our hometown, all the girls in our hometown are performing arts and not selling themselves. You ruo''s sister only sees one guest every day, but today you Ruo sister already has guests."


    "So..."


    Du Shaofu frowned. He didn''t know whether Murong youruo in his hometown was the one he was looking for. She wouldn''t really be the flower queen here.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s look, the pretty woman continued: "if this young master really wants to see you ruo''s sister, you can do something. You ruo''s younger sister will play the zither on the pavilion piano stage above. The young master can find an elegant room on the second floor, so that you can be closer to you ruo''s sister. If you are lucky, you will have a chance to show your true appearance."


    "Well, take me to the second floor."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then said to Huang San and head Zhang behind him: "commander Zhang, Huang San, you can play down here. All the expenses are recorded in my account. I''ll go to the second floor to find a friend."


    "Thank you very much, young master. We''ll wait below."


    Huang San nods, in the heart really secretly way, you this young master where is looking for a friend, is looking for that Huakui clearly.


    "Young master, please."


    Beautiful women have to see all kinds of people every day. Naturally, they have some eyesight. When they see commander Zhang and others, they have extraordinary bearing and strong breath. However, they are extremely respectful to the purple robed boy, that is to say, they are more polite.


    The private rooms on the second floor are exquisitely decorated and elegant, but they have more temperament. There is no noise on the first floor. They should be clean and private.


    Push open the big window of the private room, you can see a platform which is more than ten meters long. At this time, there are several women who are definitely among the beautiful women dancing. The graceful body twists and turns. It is soft as if it is boneless, and it is extremely enchanting. It causes bursts of applause from the hall below.


    "Young master, there are good wine and fruits in this private room. Do you want to ask some more girls to chat with you? Our girls are all very skillful." The pretty woman asked Du Shaofu.


    "Is there a girl who is a rune master?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "This..." The girl was stunned, and suddenly her face began to twitch. She joked. How could a noble Rune master fall into the dust? She immediately said, "young master, you really can be joking."


    "I didn''t watch the joke. I didn''t have a girl who was a talisman. Forget it. You go down first. I''ll be here alone." Said Du Shaofu.


    "The young master will call me at any time." The pretty girl looked at Du Shaofu strangely, then nodded. Finally, she put on the door of the private room and retreated politely.


    "It''s three o''clock.


    The QQ group of wushentianxia is 377451183. The genuine VIP group number is 250118865. The VIP group can only be joined by following the waves, and can be entered only by the screenshot authentication. The brothers without VIP number should not be added. There are Gao Fu Shuai, Bai Fu Mei, Xiao Luoli, Yu Jie, all kinds of beauties and VIP brothers. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    Hometown, the third floor, in the exquisite and wide box, a man with faint indifference looked at the window and listened to the noisy voice from the first floor, without slight wrinkling. Then he stood with his hands down, lowered his head, and covered his eyebrows with several strands of long hair.


    "Creak..."


    When the door of the box opened, another young man came in. The young man was very fat, but he was very good-looking. He even had a pretty face and a pretty mouth. He seemed to have a smile at any time. This kind of smile seemed to make the sun suddenly push the dark out of the clouds and shine in at once. He was gentle and self-confident.


    "What are you doing here?" Looking at the indifferent youth of the window, the fat man closed the box door, and then sat down on the comfortable seat in the compartment, wearing a comfortable robe, which made him look very temperament.


    "You should have heard that, too?" The young man at the window said that he didn''t turn around or even look back. His voice was cold and cool.


    The fat young man''s face turned a little more straight, and then with a little bitter smile on his mouth, he said: "are you talking about Guo Kun and He Jun? In the morning, they were beaten. I received the news in the morning, and someone came to tell me in person in the evening. Then the troublesome Lord also came to visit. "Naturally, the difficult master came here because of Murong youruo. I think I just want to know what the origin of that boy is, whether he is just a fierce husband or a river crossing dragon."


    The young man at the window finally turned his head. Under the dim light of the box, he had long black hair with distinct layers, single Phoenix eyes, and two thin lips with pride under his high nose. He was wearing a long golden shirt, indifferent and aloof.


    "I don''t know whether he''s over Jianglong or Meng Fu, but I just got the news that the guy who hit Guo Kun and He Jun is on the second floor now."


    The fat young man said, and then his mouth showed a smile and said, "but I really appreciate that guy. The way he came in was quite special. When he came, he beat the son of a city Guard commander of your family, and the fight was not light."


    The indifferent and arrogant youth seemed not interested in how he came in. He looked at the fat young man, moved his eyebrows and said, "I heard that he lived in Murong youruo last night. Is he the man of the difficult Lord? That''s why he had the courage to move Guo Kun and He Jun.... "


    "No way. Do you think the troublesome master will let a man and Murong live under the same roof?"


    The fat young man directly shook his head and denied it, and then said, "and you should know the character of the troublesome master. People are never interested in our affairs, as long as we don''t provoke them. What''s more, today''s troublesome master comes here, even if Murong you finds someone to deal with Guo Kun and He Jun, so the boy should not be that difficult one The one who pesters the Lord. "


    "What''s that guy doing here?"


    Hearing this, the indifferent young man raised his head slightly, then looked at the fat young man and said, "first of all, Guo Kun and He Jun, is that boy here for you?"


    When the fat youth heard the speech, he immediately frowned, and then said, "I heard that the people below said that he came to look for Murong youruo."


    "So the boy may have come to find the troublesome master, too."


    The indifferent youth looked at the fat youth, and after a moment, he said, "are you interested in meeting that boy?"


    "What''s wrong with you today? Not everyone is entitled to see us." The fat young man said with a smile.


    The indifferent young man had some sharp eye movements in his eyes, and said: "if he can beat Guo Kun and He Jun, he has this qualification. He is still here at this time. It is even more predestined. How can he not be seen?"


    On the second floor, in the box, Du Shaofu was tasting the good wine on the table. The door of the box was opened. Just now, the pretty woman came in respectfully, and her face and attitude were respectful again.


    "Did you come to drink with me Du Shaofu raised his head and asked.


    The pretty woman smiles bitterly, and then respectfully says: "this young master, our young master''s family has invited to the third floor supreme private room to have a talk."


    "The young owner of my hometown?" Du Shaofu put down his glass and looked at the pretty woman.


    "Yes."


    The elegant woman nodded, and she was more and more unable to guess the identity of the young man in front of her. The person who can be valued by her little boss is definitely not an ordinary person.


    What''s more, she was asked to come to invite people instead of taking them. If this is different, the meaning of natural representatives will be different.


    Du Shaofu frowned and continued to ask, "is your little boss Meng Laicai?"


    "Yes." The pretty woman is stunned, then nods weakly, and even more secretly marvels at the identity of this young man. In the city of Lanling, there are only a few people who can directly address the name of the young owner.


    "You go back and tell Meng Laicai that if it''s about Guo Kun and He Jun, don''t bother me, because I''ll beat him."


    Du Shaofu looked at the pretty girl and said, "if Meng Laicai apologizes to me because of something just outside the door, he can come down by himself. I''m too lazy to go up.""I''m going to inform the young master." The pretty woman was startled, and then she left the private room again.


    "Meng Laicai..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that his face had returned to normal recently. He continued to drink the good wine on the table, for fear it was a waste


    "That''s what the boy said?"


    In the box on the third floor, the fat young man looked at the pretty woman and asked. On his fat face, his eyes were wide and round.


    The pretty woman nodded her head nervously: "back to the young master''s house, that''s what the youth said. It''s not a word missing."


    "Well, you go down?"


    The fat young man waved to the beautiful woman, who nodded, and then left the box with him.


    "What do you think?"


    After the pretty girl left, the indifferent youth said to the fat young man with a smile in his eyes and a look of great interest. He said softly, "I''m really curious. I can''t see where this guy came from."


    "Ah..."


    The fat young man got up, stretched out a lazy waist, and said, "since people let me go down to apologize, I have to go down to apologize. Open the door to do business, and all the people who come in are guests. You must be at home."


    "I''m OK anyway. I''m going for a walk." Indifferent youth road


    In the box, Du Shaofu, who was drinking good wine, looked up. The noise and music from the first floor suddenly fell silent. The dancing women on the platform also quietly retreated.


    "Now, you Ruo girl, please bring us a song of no trace."


    There is a fresh sound resounding in the hometown, and then on the platform, there are pieces of purple petals falling. The white fog spreads around, hazy, and covers the platform


    "You Ruo girl is out."


    You are like a girl


    At that time, the whole hometown spread out a burst of calls, extremely warm.


    Du Shaofu looked out of the box window and was quite surprised. A beautiful figure seemed to have been sitting on the platform. He listened to "Ding..." The sound of the sound, clear and sweet, as if the immortal sound resounded through the hometown, and then the noise of the whole hometown was quiet.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes always fell on the figure with the misty smoke and purple petals flying. At this time, he could also feel that it was a graceful woman.


    The woman sat upright, hazy in the smoke, placed in front of the guzheng, only ten fingers gently plucked, the sound of nature is from far and near slowly.


    At the beginning, the sound is fresh and stretch, lasting appeal is infinite, listening attentively, as if with a magic, people gradually indulge in it.


    "Illusory big thousand two boundless, a chance encounter, finally unforgettable


    Meet early summer leave a smile, do not know, what harm


    That year, when it was drizzling, the zither music stretched over the lotus pond. At the junction of water and sky, a boat came floating, and a pair of mandarin ducks were startled


    If you don''t look back, why don''t you forget


    Since there is no chance, there is no need to swear


    Today''s variety, like water without trace


    The sky is still cold and the water is still cold. In my dream, the sound of Zheng is singing softly. The building outside the building, the mountain outside the tower, the people outside the mountain haven''t returned. Looking back, the character of wild goose has passed the river long ago. The people who play the piano are full of tears


    Ming Xi He Xi, you have strangers, people into each, this is not yesterday, autumn as old, empty thin people.


    The clear and pleasant female voice comes along with the sound of the zither, which is clear and gentle, as if telling the girl''s worries. At first, it is charming and emotional, and then it is gentle and sorrowful. It is also a kind of unspeakable sadness.


    In the hometown, it was a noisy place, but after the zheng music stopped, the whole hometown was still silent, intoxicated and could not be recalled for a long time.


    "Creak..."


    A box door on the second floor opened, and a cool young man and a fat young man came in.


    Du Shaofu was still looking out of the window where the smoke was hazy and purple petals were flying. His eyes did not lift.


    "You Ruo girl, how about this song?"


    The fat young man was not unfamiliar, so he sat directly beside Du Shaofu.


    "In fact, I don''t understand, but although the music is good, I always feel that there is something missing."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. After listening to the flute of the beautiful woman in the wild animal mountains, although the zither music was beautiful enough to make a detour for three days, it was not enough by comparison.


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu said, "I don''t understand that word. It''s hard to comment."


    The fat young man''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu unexpectedly, and then continued to ask, "what do you think of my place as my hometown?"


    Du Shaofu then looked up at the fat young man and said, "no makeup, no decoration, no gentleness. A hundred fold body is a strong match for her husband. Under the fence, self pity, empty stanza, the world because of looking for Fenghou. It''s hard to invite a pet with simple stems, but it''s easy to feel autumn when the heart is too exquisite. The name of hometown is good, but it''s a waste if you use it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the fat young man''s face finally began to twitch.


    The indifferent young man looked at Du Shaofu curiously. After looking at Du Shaofu for a while, he just laughed and said, "ha ha, some of them have been ruined."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the indifferent young man. Although the indifferent youth''s convergence was excellent, Du Shaofu still felt that there was a rebellious and awe inspiring atmosphere in the young man''s body, but the sharp and frightening eyes were hidden in his calm eyes.


    "I know he should be Meng Laicai, so you are..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the indifferent youth, thought for a moment, and then said, "if I''m not wrong, you should be the last Han Xin in the fourth Shao of Lanling?"


    "The Fourth Youth of Lanling is deliberately arranged by some boring people. I''m sorry."


    The apathetic youth acquiesced that he was Han Xin, and then, without Du Shaofu''s greeting, he sat directly beside Meng Laicai and said, "I know you today, Du Shaofu."


    "More and more people will know me."


    Du Shaofu nodded, then looked at Meng Laicai and said, "if you apologize to me, you don''t have to come in person."


    Meng Laicai looked at Du Shaofu and said in his heart, didn''t you let me come in person.


    In Meng Laicai''s heart, Du Shaofu has continued to say: "you just have to give me the money for the wine I drink tonight, and I will be very happy."


    "I''m free of all your expenses tonight."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Meng Laicai''s chubby face managed to maintain Gai''s demeanor and said, "do you want to find some more girls for you?"


    The voice falls, Meng Lai CAI can''t help but add a sentence, way: "also free."


    "No, I''m not a casual person."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes lit up. Then he said with regret, "if you were my friend, I would be very happy with you."


    "If you think we''re friends, we''ll be friends right away." Meng Laicai looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    "At least we''re not friends yet."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, and then said to Meng Laicai, "you come to me. Are you sure it''s not about He Jun and Guo Kun?"


    "No, we have a delicate relationship with both of them, but it''s not enough for us to take the initiative to help them out." Han Xin said to Du Shaofu.


    "That''s good. I thought I''d hit people again. I really don''t want to hit people today."


    Du Shaofu really took a deep breath, then looked at Meng Laicai and said, "I want to see Murong youruo girl. You are the big boss here. Can you arrange it?"


    Du Shaofu''s words once again made Han Xin and Meng Laicai both insidious and somewhat bad.


    Meng Laicai was stunned. Then he looked at Han Xin. His eyes fluctuated. Finally, he looked at Du Shaofu again and asked, "as far as I know, you''ve just been familiar with Murong youruo. How could you come here to find her?"


    "I don''t know. She asked me to come." Du Shaofu sighed.


    Han Xin''s indifferent eyes set off some fluctuations, and then looked at Meng Laicai and said: "you Ruo girl seems to be on the third floor with that one?"


    Meng Laicai was stunned. Then he looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. Finally, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "although I am a small boss here, I really can''t interfere in the affairs of you Ruo girl. She should be accompanying an important guest now. If you want to find her, I can let you go. But don''t say we took you, just say you want to go That''s fine. "


    Du Shaofu looked at them and then said, "OK, take me."


    Meng Laicai nodded, and then they went to the third floor together.


    On the third floor, in the quiet and elegant box, all the decorations are antique.


    A thin young man was standing beside a graceful woman with purple skirt. The young man was very handsome, with charming big eyes, deep and bright. His delicate face looked like a woman, especially his lips, which outlined the dazzling radian of his smile.


    "You Ruo, you know, you don''t have to stay in the hometown at all. I don''t want you to be watched by other men every day. Men don''t have a good thing." Said the thin young man, looking at the graceful woman.


    The guzheng is very beautiful, just like a beautiful Guzhen, with a delicate smile, it is very beautiful.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Thank you for coming today." Murong youruo said with a smile to the thin youth that he was sitting on the chair with little formality. It seemed that the relationship was already very shallow.


    "Guo Kun and He Jun, who don''t have eyes, clearly know that you are my woman. They dare to ask you for trouble. It seems that I am usually too gentle." The thin young man said, with a slight chill in his face: "I will let them come to you in person to apologize.""When did I become your woman?"


    Murong you if looking at that thin youth, Ying Ying a smile, way: "you ah, I don''t know how to say hello."


    "But I''d like to know who the boy is, and you''re so nervous about him?" The thin young man looked at Murong youruo tightly, waiting for Murong youruo''s reply.


    "I''m not nervous about him..."


    I don''t know why, Murong you ruo''s reaction to this sentence is particularly big, even climb up a little scarlet cheek, it seems that some dare not look at the thin man''s glasses, said: "he saved me, but also helped Xingyu, because I got into trouble, so I hope he will be OK."


    "You have a relationship. You have just blushed. You have known you for such a long time. For the first time, you still dare not look into my eyes. Therefore, you are definitely related." The thin man looks at Murong youruo, and his eyes fluctuate.


    "Creak..."


    Just then, the door of the box was opened and the three men came in.


    Looking at the three people coming in, Murong youruo looks up, her eyes full of surprise and surprise.


    Du Shaofu followed Han Xin and Meng Laicai to a box in the middle of the third floor. Without knocking on the door, Meng Laicai opened the door directly. Then he saw Murong youruo sitting with a young man in the box.


    This Murong youruo is the one Du Shaofu is looking for. From Guo Kun''s words in the morning, Du Shaofu guessed some of them. It turns out that Murong youruo is the most famous flower garden in Lanling city.


    But I don''t know why. As soon as he walked into the box, he saw Murong youruo and a young man together. They sat very close together, even holding one hand. The relationship was obviously not shallow. This made Du Shaofu feel nameless and unhappy.


    At this time, the thin youth''s eyes also fell on Han Xin, Meng Laicai and Du Shaofu. The eyes in the big eyes were slightly cool. He opened his mouth and said softly: "Han Xin, Meng Laicai, you are more and more ignorant of the rules. First, Guo Kun and He Jun, and now you. Look at the sample son, the so-called four bears of Lanling are less and less in my eyes."


    The thin young man''s voice was also very pleasant to hear, and did not give Han Xin and Meng Laicai face at all. Instead, he directly called Lanling four Shao as Lanling four bears.


    However, in the face of this thin young man, Han Xin and Meng Laicai were not angry at all. It was a very normal thing to be scolded by the thin young man. Meng Laicai, especially Meng Laicai, had to smile. Then he pointed to Du Shaofu and said, "how dare we disturb you? Because we can''t stop him. He has to come to you Ruo girl."


    With the fall of Meng Laicai''s voice, the eyes of the thin young man fell directly on Du Shaofu.


    "Shaofu..."


    Murong youruo uttered a startled voice, and then got up to Du Shaofu''s side. She didn''t expect Du Shaofu to come in with Meng Laicai and Han Xin. She said with a slightly apologetic smile, "I''m worried about whether I''ve come in with you. I''m sorry I forgot to arrange you to come in."


    "I thought it might be someone with the same name and surname, but I didn''t think it was really you."


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised to see Murong youruo at this time, but he was not surprised. Then he said to Murong youruo: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I came in and heard a moving song. It''s very nice."


    Murong you if shallow smile, way: "see laugh."


    Meng Laicai stares at Du Shaofu with disdain in his eyes. He says in his heart that this guy doesn''t say that in front of them. He clearly says that the Zheng sound is worse.


    "It''s really nice." Du Shaofu said earnestly.


    "You Ruo, it turns out that this boy is Du Shaofu you said."


    The thin young man also got up and went to Murong youruo''s side. Then he took Murong youruo''s hands and played with him in his white palms. As if he was declaring his sovereignty, he glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "it seems that he is a young boy who is still in infancy. It is surprising to me that he was able to fight Hezhou army."


    I don''t know why. Seeing the thin young man holding Murong youruo''s hand as big as playing, Du Shaofu was more and more upset. Listening to the thin young man''s words, he said, "you also surprised me. It turns out that men can look like you, like women, but it''s just too feminine."


    "Boy, you can say it again!" The thin young man''s anger suddenly surged.


    Du Shaofu was never a man who had to give in and be threatened. He immediately said, "I said you look like a woman. What''s the matter with you?"


    "I admire your courage."


    When the thin youth''s voice dropped, a terrible momentum burst out from the thin body. The strength of this momentum directly made the whole box tremble. Han Xin and Meng Laicai were both color changed for it, but their eyes showed a faint smile.


    "It''s a bit slow today, and there''s still more work to do, but I''ll keep it for tomorrow. Don''t delay your rest.


    Thank you for the beautiful woman 50000 reward, thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Murong youruo wants to stop it, but it''s too late. The thin young man''s eyes are full of anger, and a fingerprint is directly grasping Du Shaofu who is close at hand.


    "Chula la!"


    After the hand print passed, the air suddenly fluctuated. A faint vacuum trace appeared at the place where the hand and paw passed, accompanied by the rune flashing, and then disappeared. However, the terrifying paw print was immediately in front of Du Shaofu''s face.


    "The pulse state is perfect!"


    Du Shaofu was also very surprised. The thin young man looked very thin, but he didn''t expect that his cultivation strength was so strong that his pulse state was perfect. It was the same cultivation as uncle, but the thin young man was obviously more fierce than his uncle.


    Du Shaofu moved and acted like lightning. His fingerprints condensed rapidly. In an instant, the pale gold dark air was surging all over his body. A breath of terror and tyranny surged in an instant. A fist seal hit the former hand print with the momentum of running thunder.


    "Bang!"


    Everything happened as fast as lightning. When the low voice and explosion came out, Du Shaofu''s body staggered back and forth for several steps. Then he hit the window fiercely and split the tortoise from the wall of the window.


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked that the thin young man was so strong that he Junqiang was not a little bit better than he Junqiang. He was obviously inferior to him just now. If it had not been for the body building method of the golden winged Dapeng bird, he would not have been able to compete with this thin young man.


    "Pedaling!"


    The thin young man''s body was also shaking back, and finally his back hit against the wall. On the wall, the cracks suddenly split.


    "The natural environment is perfect. How can it be so strong? It''s impossible!"


    With his back against the wall, the thin young man looked at Du Shaofu with a look of horror in his deep big eyes.


    The thin young man knew that He Jun had been defeated by the other side, so he was definitely not an ordinary person. All his moves were full strength, because he never fell in love with enemies, which his father taught him since he was a child.


    The thin young man remembers that from the first day of practice, his father told him that he should never look down upon anyone, because he has a brother named Du Tingxuan. Anyone who belittles him will lose miserably in the end.


    So the thin young man never looked down upon anyone since he was young, but at this time, he absolutely did not think that the purple robed boy was the cultivation of the perfect level of the innate state.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the whole hometown is shocked by it. All eyes are puzzled and astonished at this moment. Then they all look up and look at the third floor. The wall of the third floor is actually beginning to crack.


    "Don''t do it, stop it..."


    Murong you if to return to God, immediately jiaosheng shouts.


    "Be merciful, both of you."


    Meng Laicai''s face is painful and pale. These two people are really coming. They are desperate. This is to demolish his hometown.


    However, the thin young man ignored Murong youruo and Meng Laicai at all. Looking at Du Shaofu who was pasted on the window, a more powerful and mysterious air surged. At this time, his thin body was like a fierce beast. With a faint dull sound, it came out with a terrible momentum, like lightning again, and then directly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    The short box distance, as fast as lightning, once again appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu drank in a deep voice. His body was covered with pale gold light. It seemed that there were pale gold runes surging. Then, in the shocked eyes of Han Xin, Meng Laicai and Murong youruo, he ran into the thin young man with his own strength.


    Du Shaofu did not urge any martial arts skills, nor did he use any moves. Instead, he used his body as a weapon and directly hit the past with the force of physical collision.


    Under this kind of impact, the box is just how big, thin young people can not avoid.


    "Boom


    In the blink of an eye, the two people are already facing each other. Du Shaofu''s whole body is covered with pale gold light. The repressed war spirit suddenly and completely erupts at this moment, and the box energy is boiling with it.


    The two figures, in the startled eyes of the three people in the box, collided like meteorites. The whole box trembled, and the deep and dull crash sound suddenly resounded away.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    He felt as if he had been hit by a terrifying monster. His whole body was shaking, his chest was aching, and his internal organs were tumbling.


    "It feels soft."


    Du Shaofu''s body was only slightly staggered. At the moment of impact, he felt as if his hard chest had hit something soft.


    At this moment of thinking, as the thin young man''s body was shaken back, Du Shaofu knew that it was an opportunity and would not come again. He could not beat the thin young man with his strength. Therefore, he could only play his own advantages. His physical body was his own advantage over the golden winged ROC bird cub.Du Shaofu didn''t have any hesitation between the electric light and the flint. His strong body was covered with golden awns, and his arms shook slightly, just like a roc flapping its wings. In an instant, he held the thin young man who had not yet finally stabilized his body. Then, with the arm like a ROC spreading his wings, he directly hugged the thin youth.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The huge impact force directly impacted the thin youth on the wall behind, and the wall of the box was directly pierced by two people.


    In the private rooms around, several rich businessmen and celebrities were laughing and chatting with several girls. When they heard the movement of the next room, they were stunned and peeped. In a moment, they saw two figures directly rushing out. They were immediately scared to avoid them and were stunned!


    "Asshole, let go!"


    The thin young man exclaimed, he didn''t expect to fight like this.


    At this time, the thin young man''s arms were tightly held, and he couldn''t get rid of it. The purple robed boy was like a bull with great strength, which was unstoppable. He couldn''t stop at all.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. He continued to hold the thin young man and ran through a wall again and reached the third box.


    "Stop it, you two..."


    Meng Laicai was about to cry. He was going to tear down his hometown. At this time, he absolutely regretted listening to Han Xin''s idea and took Du Shaofu to the third floor. It was a stone that hit his own foot, which was painful!


    "Asshole!"


    There was no one in the third box. The thin young man drank furiously. At this time, it was difficult to use any means. He could only lift a foot and hit Du Shaofu''s legs directly with his knee.


    Du Shaofu knew that a man could not be kicked between his legs in any case. His body speeded up and held the thin youth tightly, so that his legs could not be kicked out at all.


    "Bang bang!"


    It''s just Du Shaofu''s effort. The thin young man''s foot just got ready, but he can''t kick it out immediately. Then he trips on Du Shaofu''s foot, and finally their bodies fall to the ground.


    Two people are still exerting force, the momentum of terror broke out, two momentum in the suppression of conflict, two people rolling on the ground, and then is installed on the window wall of the third box.


    "Click!"


    The windows and walls could not withstand the impact of two people. They suddenly cracked, and then a hole was opened directly, and their bodies fell directly from the window.


    All the people on the first floor of the old garden had already looked up at the movement of the third floor. Then they saw two figures falling from the third floor, which scared everyone to avoid. Then the whole first floor was stunned!


    After falling from the third floor, they still held each other tightly. Finally, they hit the ground heavily, but it was Du Shaofu who hit the bottom.


    "Boom..."


    The ground trembled, the ground cracked, and the whole garden seemed to crumble.


    Du Shaofu fell to the ground, but his hands still held tightly the arms of the thin young man like pliers.


    "Hula!"


    Under the huge impact, the two bodies continued to roll on the ground. For a moment, Du Shaofu was on the top, while the thin young man was on the top. Under the impact of terror, the ground on the first floor of the hometown was flying like flies, and the ground was cracked and the furnishings were broken.


    Group leader Zhang, Huang San and others are playing happily in their hometown. They are all accompanied by girls. This life makes them fall into the gentle land. They feel that they have come to the right place and they are definitely making money.


    All of a sudden, a startling sound came out of the third floor, and commander Zhang was immediately absorbed. Then he saw two figures falling from the sky and falling to the ground.


    Commander Zhang and Huang San looked at each other. How could the two fallen figures feel so familiar? Even the breath was familiar. Suddenly, he was shocked. Even the girls around him didn''t care. He immediately got up and rushed forward


    "Asshole, I won''t let you go."


    The thin young man finally got to the top again. He could not get rid of it. Finally, he was completely angry. After a big drink, he could not imagine that he hit Du Shaofu''s forehead directly with his head.


    "Bang!"


    Under this kind of impact, the thin young man felt that the other side was ok, but his own head was directly humming and almost dizzy. This is definitely the hardest head he has ever seen.


    "You let me go!"


    The thin young man was so mad that he seemed to lose control. He opened his mouth and bit Du Shaofu''s nose.


    Du Shaofu was protected by the method of body refining and Xuanqi, but not on his nose.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu screamed. The real scream was absolutely painful. His nose was about to be bitten off.


    "It''s six o''clock. At 3:30 in the morning, Xiao Yu continues to code, and there are more.


    Brothers who are still watching, remember to vote for today''s recommended vote. On Monday, the recommended vote is very important. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    In the pain, Du Shaofu''s final potential also broke out. He did not know where to come again. Again, he overwhelmed the thin youth. However, he did not let go of his biting nose.


    "I bite..."


    Du Shaofu couldn''t move at all. The only way to do it was to open his mouth directly and bite. He did not know where he had bitten. The monster''s teeth forced him to bite.


    "Ah..."


    At this time, the thin young man screamed. After that, he naturally opened his mouth and let Du Shaofu''s nose go.


    Du Shaofu was in severe pain. When his nose escaped, he immediately opened his mouth and put the place where he bit the thin young man. In order to avoid being bitten by the thin young man again, his arms finally let go of the thin young man and put his hands directly on the chest of the thin young man.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt that the chest of the thin young man was soft, soft and elastic. On the lower lip of the thin young man, there were two rows of imprints, with blood spilling out. He even just bit the thin young man''s lower lip


    "I bit a man''s mouth, and I gave my first kiss to a man." Du Shaofu was stunned. It was like a thunderbolt. There were countless crows flying over his head. All of a sudden, the whole person was not well.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seemed to have found something. He was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at the thin young man''s chest which he held in his hands. He began to feel soft. Then he pinched it again. Suddenly, his face changed greatly and said, "how could you be a big man with breasts? You are a demon..."


    The thin young man was stunned. For a moment, his mind was blank. The boy in purple robe actually sat on his thigh, bit his lips, and his hands were still on his chest


    "It''s a young lady."


    "It''s young master Shaofu!"


    Commander Zhang and Huang 36 rushed out of the crowd, and then they saw two people sitting together on the ground. Their faces suddenly changed, as if they were suddenly black in front of them


    "Asshole, get out of here..."


    After returning to his senses, the thin youth broke out, and finally his hands, which were ready to move, hit Du Shaofu on the body.


    "Bang!"


    This is Du Shaofu''s surprise in the direct hit, the body is like a broken kite general fly out, finally fell heavily on the ground.


    "My hometown..."


    Meng Laicai finally arrived at the first floor, which called a face of heartache. Looking at the first floor of his hometown, his heart was dripping with blood.


    "Who dares to make trouble in my hometown?"


    At the same time, around the hometown, a large number of powerful men began to rush in. The breath was fierce and extraordinary, which was much stronger than those who were watching the door outside. Several leaders were definitely the strong ones.


    Seeing that Meng Laicai, the young master, was also present, these strong men immediately gathered at Meng Laicai''s side. They were afraid that if Meng Laicai said a word, they would immediately rush to Du Shaofu and the thin young man.


    No one dares to make trouble because everyone knows that the hometown is guarded by powerful people, and it is definitely not a place for trouble.


    It''s just that Meng Laicai didn''t let those strong guys do it. Instead, he motioned not to do it. His eyes were always painful and tears were coming out.


    When Han Xin and Murong youruo arrived, their eyes immediately fell on the thin young man and Du Shaofu.


    "Asshole, I''m going to kill you..."


    The thin young man''s mouth was covered with blood, and his beautiful lower lip was directly bitten and bleeding by Du Shaofu. When he thought of that scene, he couldn''t help it, and immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "You''re a demon, you have breasts, you bite my nose, you take my first kiss..." Du Shaofu, whose nose was full of blood, also roared, unwilling to fall behind.


    "Don''t do it, miss."


    "Master Shaofu, everyone is a family."


    After Zhang and Huang came back to God, they were in a cold sweat, and then they were directly in the middle of them.


    "Zhang Lin, why are you here?"


    When the thin young man saw commander Zhang and others, he was shocked and surprised. Although Zhang Lin and Zhang Lin were in the private army, they were also the confidants of their father and mother. Could it be that the father and mother came? Think of this, the face of thin youth is also worried.


    "We have been ordered to accompany Shaofu."


    Zhang Lin respectfully said to the thin young man, his attitude is very respectful, not to mention the master and wife, is the young master in front of him, young cultivation is not under him, strength is even stronger than him, this is enough to make him respect.


    "Huang San, what did you just say? He''s a miss?"


    Du Shaofu was also stunned. Seeing Huang San''s obstruction in the middle, he immediately opened his chin and asked in astonishment.


    "Young lady, young master, this is the eldest lady. How can you fight?" Huang San looks very white. The eldest lady and the young master of Shaofu had a fight. This made him go back, but he couldn''t make a deal. He still fought in his hometown."What, miss, what miss, is she Ouyang Shuang, she is a woman disguised as a man, she is aunt Shan''s daughter..." Du Shaofu''s mouth was wide with surprise. During the day, he learned from Aunt Shan that she had a daughter named Ouyang Shuang. However, he did not expect that the thin young man in front of him was actually aunt Shan''s daughter Ouyang Shuang.


    "Zhang Lin, what''s the matter with this boy?" Ouyang Shuang at this time also heard the problem, immediately asked Zhang Lin in doubt.


    "Miss, we are ordered to take care of the young master."


    Zhang Lin wanted to answer, but he didn''t really know the origin of the young master. Anyway, his wife was very nervous. But just now Zhang Lin was completely shocked. He knew the strength of the eldest lady, and he couldn''t do anything about it. But the young master just now was so strong and powerful that he could blow up the loss of the eldest lady. It shows the horror of it. Where should he protect him.


    "The two of them, are they together?"


    Murong youruo and the people on the first floor of the whole hometown are puzzled to look at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang.


    "Is Du Shaofu also a member of Lanling mansion?" Han Xin and Meng Laicai''s looks were immediately not good-looking.


    "Are you aunt Shan''s daughter?" Du Shaofu stepped forward and looked at the thin young man. No wonder the young man looked like a woman. He was really a woman.


    "Who are you?" Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu. How could she think that the little bastard in front of her had something to do with her family.


    "My name is Du Shaofu. As for who I am, you can go back and ask aunt Shan."


    Du Shaofu had a helpless look at Ouyang Shuang and said, "according to the truth, I should call you sister, but you also told me in advance when you disguised as a man. If you had known that you were aunt Shan''s daughter, I would not have started with you."


    "I''m not finished with you."


    Ouyang Shuang stares at Du Shaofu fiercely. Before she knows something, she can''t do it now. Then she angrily goes to Murong youruo''s side and says, "you Ruo, it seems that this boy doesn''t need me to show up. I''ll go back first."


    "Well."


    Murong youruo nodded and grinned bitterly. She didn''t expect that things would turn out like this today. She wanted to ask Ouyang Shuang to come to help settle Du Shaofu''s fight against Guo Kun and he Jun. In the whole city of Lanling, the only one who can frighten the four young people in Lanling is the one in front of him.


    "Listen up, you two, and warn he Jun and Guo Kun for me. Let them wait for me. I will settle accounts with them sooner or later." After the words dropped, Ouyang Shuang wiped the blood on his lips with his sleeves, then glared at Du Shaofu, then turned around and left his hometown directly.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Du Shaofu also came to Murong youruo''s side. It seems that with his own "sister", Murong youruo would not have any trouble, and he did not need to worry about it.


    "Shaofu, I didn''t know it would be like this. I used to..."


    Murong youruo Xingbo apologized, and Dai Mei frowned. She wanted to help. What''s more, she never thought that the person who first arrived at Lanling city would be a member of Lanling mansion. It seems that the relationship between Murong youruo and Lanling mansion is not general. She has a strong man of Lanling house to protect her.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s my sister who has a hot temper."


    Du Shaofu smiles. Knowing that Murong youruo is well intentioned and wants to help him solve his troubles, Du Shaofu is extremely grateful, although the final result is somewhat unexpected.


    "Meng Laicai, brother Meng, I''m sorry. I''m sorry to make this place like this. How much do you want to pay? I''ll give it to you." Du Shaofu came to Han Xin and Meng Laicai and said to Meng Laicai with embarrassment.


    Meng Laicai''s face twitches. The asshole is actually from Lanling mansion. Just listening to the conversation, he seems to be the "younger brother" of Ouyang Shuang.


    At this time, what can he do? At least he can''t use the strong. Fortunately, this guy knows how to lose money. For the sake of Lanling mansion, he will naturally give face.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s insight, Meng Laicai''s painful expression immediately eased a little, and squeezed out a wry smile on his face. He said, "brother Du is too polite. Since Du brother is a member of Lanling mansion and the younger brother of the eldest lady of Lanling mansion, don''t be too polite. It doesn''t matter if Du brother doesn''t pay for it."


    However, Meng Laicai would not have thought that he had just said a big sentence that he regretted most in his life.


    Just as Meng Laicai''s voice just dropped, Du Shaofu laughed, then patted Meng Laicai on the shoulder with enthusiasm and said, "I knew that you speak of righteousness, so I won''t pay for it. Anyway, I''m just saying it casually. In fact, if you ask me to pay, I won''t pay."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Meng Laicai was stupefied, stupefied, with a black line on his face. He felt that the whole person was not good. It was like a horse with countless heads grazing in his heart.


    "Thank you so much for the rewards.


    There were five days in total. The first day was 21, the second day was ten, the third day was seven, the fourth day was seven, and the fifth day was also seven. After five consecutive days, Xiao Yu finished. I also thank my brothers and sisters for their support.I''m really tired. Every day is all night, so please let Xiao Yu slow down tomorrow, but it will keep the normal update.


    It is normally updated to the third watch every day. Under special circumstances, Xiaoyu Association will notify it as soon as possible. In addition, it will often add more pop ups to the rewards and flowers supported by brothers.


    It''s five o''clock in the morning, so tomorrow''s update may be later. Please forgive me, brothers.


    Finally, let''s take a look at Xiao Yu''s efforts. If you have any conditions, please support the genuine reading. The only genuine reading on the zhulang Chinese website can produce flowers to support Xiaoyu.


    Finally, he tried to appeal for all kinds of support from his brothers. After one or two days of delay, Xiao Yu will continue to explode. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    "By the way, I forgot to tell you one important thing. I tell you, don''t tell others casually." When Meng Laicai''s face was black, Du Shaofu''s eyes also mysteriously looked at Meng Laicai and Han Xin.


    "What''s the matter?" Both Han Xin and Meng Laicai were extremely interested. They immediately looked at Du Shaofu at the same time. They were really afraid that others around them would listen.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu moved. He was as quiet as a virgin and as active as a rabbit. His fists were like two dragons going out to sea. What was close at hand was fierce and landed on their noses.


    Among the four shaos in Lanling, it is well known that He Jun is the strongest, Han Xin is the second, and Guo Kun and Meng Laicai are almost the same.


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly made a move. How could Han Xin and Meng Laicai avoid it? The sound of a deep sonic boom suddenly came out, and then the sound of a broken nose came out.


    "Kaka..."


    Han Xin and Meng Laicai broke the bridge of their noses, and their nostrils were dripping with blood. They just resisted the scream.


    The strong men around Meng Laicai are looking at each other. If they didn''t know du Shaofu''s identity, they would have jumped on him. But if they knew that Du Shaofu was a member of Lanling mansion or an unusual relative of the head of Lanling mansion, they would not dare to move.


    Everyone around him also looked at each other in awe. No one thought that Du Shaofu and Meng Laicai and Han Xin seemed to be close friends one second ago. However, they started to fight directly the next second, or took advantage of their unprepared.


    Han Xin and Meng Laicai covered their noses and stifled the sound of pain in their throats. They had to admire their endurance, and their eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu clapped his hands, touched his bloody nose, continued to smile at Han Xin and Meng Laicai, and said, "what I want to tell you is that you must not use me in the future. I will beat you."


    After a pause, Du Shaofu sighed again: "you use me to provoke my" elder sister ". My sister hurt my nose, and I can''t beat my sister, so I have to hit you. Now you hurt your nose with me. This is much more harmonious. I''ll go first and come back to my hometown when I have time. Brother Meng, thank you for your hospitality."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu covered his bloody nose and then turned around and left.


    Commander Zhang, Huang San and others looked at each other and took a cool breath. They immediately followed.


    Today, they had a thorough understanding of the young master Shaofu who came down from the sky. Where does this terrible young master need their protection? In a short day of going to Lanling City, they beat all the four young masters of Lanling, which are famous in Lanling city. Who else can have such arrogance.


    In the old garden, everyone looked at Du Shaofu and automatically made way for a road. No one dared to stop him.


    Even around, there were many rich businessmen and celebrities nodding and smiling at Du Shaofu, as if they wanted to make a relationship with the young master of Lanling mansion in the future.


    In the twitching eyes of Han Xin and Meng Laicai, Du Shaofu''s back gradually disappeared into the public''s sight.


    "Eh..."


    As Du Shaofu stepped out of the gate of his hometown, his eyes suddenly became confused.


    Outside my hometown, there are thousands of people standing in perfect order. They are all wearing armor and holding various weapons. Their breath is fierce.


    First of all, several monsters were on the mount, and there were several men who were absolutely in the strong ranks.


    "Dad, that''s him. That son of a bitch hurt me and robbed my bag of heaven and earth."


    Before thousands of soldiers in armor, a young man with white bandage on a stretcher carried by two people looked at Du Shaofu and sneered: "boy, you are dead today. You dare to beat me. I will let you live today, but you can''t die."


    "Young master Shaofu, this is the garrison of Lanling city." Huang San stepped forward to Du Shaofu''s side and looked at the dense city guards. At this time, he was not worried at all.


    Du Shaofu also recognized the young man with the bandage. It was the young man in the brocade that he had beaten when he went into his hometown. His brow was slightly wrinkled. Then he asked Huang San, "is it the grand military university or the chief of Lanling mansion?"


    "Young master Shaofu, are you kidding? The city guards belong to Lanling city and are under the control of the city Lord. The city Lord is honest and honest in front of our Lord. Naturally, the city guard is nothing. Even in front of the private army of Lanling mansion, it is honest and honest. It can''t be compared with the private army of Lanling mansion. " Huang San patted Du Shaofu''s chest and said that he was surrounded by a private army commander of Lanling mansion.


    "Boy, who are you? When I was young, I was so cruel that I hurt my son so much. Don''t you put me in my eyes


    Among the leading strongmen in the city guards, a thin, middle-aged man in yellow armor looked at Du Shaofu with gloomy eyes. He did not expect that it was a 16-7-year-old boy who seriously injured his son."I don''t know who you are. I need to put you in my eyes."


    Du Shaofu covered his nose with one hand and pointed to Mr. Lin, who was lying on the stretcher and wrapped up like zongzi, and said, "that''s your son. You came just in time. Your son made my fist hurt so much. You can just pay me some medical expenses. Of course, if the medical expenses are less, I won''t say I''ll see your son again. I''ll see you once It''s for justice to fight once. If you have a son and don''t discipline yourself well, it''s also good for heaven to beat you. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The middle-aged man in armor sneered loudly. His eyes were cold. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "where are you from? You are so arrogant. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, I''ll write my name in reverse."


    "What''s going on..."


    The people in the hometown hurried out, and the movement outside attracted the attention of the inside.


    "City guards." The people who can enter the hometown are not ordinary people. When they see the army outside, they immediately know that this is the garrison of Lanling city.


    "Little city Lord."


    Many city guards and the strong men in the army came out with the people in their hometown, and immediately recognized Han Xin who was walking in front of him with his nose covered. His eyes suddenly changed.


    "I''ve met the young city Lord."


    All of a sudden, the middle-aged Lin and all the city guards immediately dismounted and saluted in front of Han Xin. A city Guard commander was nothing in front of the little city Lord.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Han Xin looked at thousands of city guards, and then looked at the young man on the stretcher. He thought of a thing Meng Laicai had said, and immediately understood something in his heart.


    "This..."


    The middle-aged man surnamed Lin didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He could not directly say in front of the little city Lord that he had brought the city guards to avenge his son.


    "Brother Han, are they here to beat me?"


    Du Shaofu as like as two peas, and walked to Han Xin''s face, and he was just like Han Xin, who played his hand on his bloody nose.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, all the rich businessmen and celebrities who came out of his hometown immediately looked at the officer surnamed Lin with a smile on their faces. The guy in the city guarding army actually wanted to move the cruel young man. He was just looking for death. I''m afraid there will be a good show soon.


    "Brother Han..."


    Hearing that the purple robed boy and the young city Lord were brothers, the middle-aged officer surnamed Lin suddenly felt a little bad.


    Han Xin''s face twitched, but also helplessly looked at the officer surnamed Lin, immediately made an eye, said: "you are called Lin Ming, take your people to go, go now."


    "No, don''t go."


    Du Shaofu said immediately, and then said with a smile to Han Xin, "brother Han, I just hit you. Your people may come to avenge you. How can you let them go?"


    Han Xin listened to Du Shaofu''s words and looked at him. He felt a little bad all over.


    "Beat the little city Lord..."


    The officer surnamed Lin''s eyes suddenly changed. He felt all the rich businessmen and celebrities in Lanling city around him. At this time, he looked at him like a joke and listened to the words of the boy in purple robe. The young city Lord was beaten by him without saying anything. The little city Lord still winked at him. He suddenly felt that he was going to poke something he shouldn''t have done this time Things.


    "Lin Ming, you are so brave


    Commander Zhang finally came out. He knew that it was time for him to come out. Young master Shaofu could not sing a solo play.


    "Chief Zhang."


    Lin Ming met Zhang Lin. as the head of the city guard, he had seen Zhang Lin before. Because Zhang Lin was wearing plain clothes, he did not recognize Zhang Lin, who had been standing behind Du Shaofu, and did not pay much attention to Zhang Lin, who had been standing behind Du Shaofu. When he recognized Zhang Lin, he immediately changed his face again. Vaguely, his bad premonition became stronger and stronger.


    Zhang Lin''s robe trembled. He looked at Lin Ming with a cold light in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "Lin Ming, come here with the city guards. I don''t know whether you want to rebel or the main rebel of the city?"


    Listening to Zhang Lin''s words, Han Xin''s eyes suddenly changed. He was just afraid of being framed like this, and even his father would be implicated.


    "Rebellion, I''m not going to rebel. What do you say?"


    Lin Ming is also stunned. He has absolutely no intention of rebellion, and he dare not.


    "Don''t you dare? You take the mighty city guards to deal with Shaofu young master of Lanling mansion, that is to deal with the master of the mansion. You even dare to deal with the head of the mansion. You are not rebellious, you or what?" Zhang Lin exclaimed.


    "Young master Shaofu of Lanling mansion?"


    Lin Ming smell speech, suddenly all over a shudder, at this time he did not know what happened, please, but vaguely he knew that he was afraid of bad luck this time.


    "At the first watch, Xiao Yu continued to code.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    "Pa!"


    Lin Ming''s face was slapped, and Han Xin slapped Lin Ming''s face fiercely. He said, "you bastard, get out of here quickly."


    "Wait a minute."


    Du Shaofu drank, and his eyes fell on Lin Ming''s body. He said, "I thought someone was going to hit me, but someone wanted to rebel."


    "No, I''m not going to rebel."


    Lin Ming covered his hot face with a look of horror. He thought it was the second generation of rich businessmen in Lanling city who beat his son. He happened to come here to blackmail him.


    But Lin Ming did not expect that this time his son was to provoke him to see a master he could not afford.


    Du Shaofu looked at Lin Ming and said, "since you are not going to rebel, you are going to hit me?"


    "Young master, I don''t mean that."


    Lin Ming didn''t dare to admit that he was shaking with fear. The young man in purple robe was beaten by him. How could he provoke him.


    "You didn''t come to fight me, you didn''t come to rebel. Did you come for a walk with the army?"


    Du Shaofu''s face suddenly sank into a deep drink, and then said to Zhang Lin behind him, "commander Zhang, take this guy back. You can have a good interrogation and see who is going to rebel?"


    "Yes


    Zhang Lin will understand, with a few people behind him immediately forward that Lin Ming to the custody.


    "Save me, little Lord, save me." Lin Ming cried out to Han Xin for help. It was too late for him to regret.


    "Fool." Han Xin''s teeth are itching. Where would you like to pay attention to Lin Ming? This fool has already implicated his father in it. If the Lord of the mansion intends to do so, he may not be able to get rid of his father at that time. He must go back to inform his father as soon as possible.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu ignored others and turned away. Thousands of city guards did not dare to move. The commanders were all detained. What else could he do.


    "Dad, Dad..."


    The young master Lin on the stretcher looked at the sudden scene, staring at his father who had been detained, but he had not recovered for a time.


    Lin Ming looked at his son, and his eyes could burst into fire. If it were not for his own son, he would like to cut the goods directly.


    "Huang San, how did you get me just now


    Du Shaofu passed by the young master Lin, stopped suddenly, then stepped back a few steps, looked at the young master Lin on the stretcher, and said to Huang San.


    Huang San seriously said, "Shaofu, this product just said that you can''t live or die."


    "It''s up to you." Du Shaofu dropped his voice and left.


    "Ah..."


    After a while, the cry of crying father and mother came from the mouth of young master Lin


    Outside the majestic gate of Lanling mansion, Du Shaofu, commander Zhang and Huang San rode back on black scale demon horses.


    "Stop!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was about to enter the mansion, a shout came out. Then a thin young man appeared in front of Du Shaofu and others. It was Ouyang Shuang who started to leave early.


    "Miss." Commander Zhang and Huang San saluted immediately.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang, who was dressed as a man. He was relieved. At least his first kiss was not given to a man.


    Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu, Zhang Lin and others, and said, "no one of you is allowed to go back and talk to my parents about my hometown tonight, or I will not finish with you."


    As the voice dropped, Ouyang Shuang turned around and walked into Lanling mansion


    In Lanling mansion, the servant girl had already prepared the room for Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu wanted to live in Murong youruo, but he couldn''t resist aunt Shan''s attack. In the end, she only agreed to come to Lanling house at night.


    In the room, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, covered his bloody nose and held his head slightly. Fortunately, there was not much blood flowing.


    "It''s better to break through earlier. The cultivation is still too weak now."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, thinking about his mother and his younger sister who had not seen him before, as well as the huge force that broke his family apart. Only when he became a real strong man, could he break through all obstacles one day. Without strength, everything was empty talk. In this world, we always talk by strength.


    Even what happened today, Du Shaofu knew that everything that happened today was due to the existence of Lanling mansion.


    If it was not for others, because of the Lanling mansion behind them, I would not be able to leave my hometown today. Everything today is absolutely not my own strength. I am just taking advantage of the situation.


    "Your own strength is really your own. Strive to break through. After meeting the city Lord, you can go to the college as soon as possible. I hope the Lord can get out of the pass as soon as possible."


    On Du Shaofu''s resolute face, the delicate light of pale gold flickered past. Then he sat on the bed with his knees folded, and his fingerprints condensed. After a moment, a faint golden light covered his whole body.Night covers the sky, the bright moon in the sky, and the moon drops down.


    In the study, a middle-aged man sitting with his knees crossed is covered with a rune halo. The dark air is surging and the breath is fierce and vigorous.


    "Creak..."


    The door of the study was pushed open, and a middle-aged man in black came in and stood quietly aside.


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s handprint was collected, the aura of Rune gradually converged, revealing a handsome face. His thick eyebrows raised slightly in a rebellious way. He was handsome and heroic. In his clear eyes like morning dew, the essence was shining. It was Ouyang Ling, the head of Lanling Prefecture.


    "Lord, he has come back."


    The middle-aged man in black looked at Ouyang Ling, then added a sentence and said softly, "he is very good."


    "You never boast."


    Ouyang Ling looked at the middle-aged man in black and said, "I know he will be good because he is my brother''s son. I just want to know how good he is."


    The middle-aged man in black moved his eyes, and then said to Ouyang Ling, "this evening, he broke into his hometown and beat Han Xin and Meng Laicai. A leader of the city guard army took 1000 people to his hometown because his son was beaten, but now he has taken him back directly. He and Zhang Lin sing and say that the city guards and Han Qiang want to rebel."


    Ouyang Ling listened. His eyes moved all the time, then his eyes showed a smile. Finally, he asked with a slight smile: "did he come back intact this evening?"


    "No..."


    The middle-aged man in black shook his head, and then said, "he started with the eldest lady, who is in the hometown again. It seems that it is because of the Murong youruo, but the eldest lady doesn''t take advantage of it, and he is just a perfect level of congenital situation."


    "The natural environment is perfect."


    Ouyang Ling''s eyes also trembled. Then he outlined a bitter and astringent smile at the corner of his mouth. He said, "the girl is the pulse state of perfection, he is just the congenital state of perfection. He is worthy of being the son of that guy."


    "Lord, what do we need to do?"


    The middle-aged man in black looked at Ouyang Ling, and then said, "in recent years, Han Qiang, relying on some relations in the imperial capital, has always been somewhat unconvinced. I think this time, our opportunity has come."


    Ouyang Ling stood with a negative hand, walked back and forth in the study for several times, and then said, "although Han Qiang is a bit arrogant, he is a wise man. Otherwise, I would not keep him all the time."


    "The master of the mansion has always wanted to take it for his own use. Otherwise, a Han Qiang will not affect anything at all." Said the middle-aged man in black.


    Ouyang Ling chuckled and then said to the middle-aged man in Black: "since this is caused by the younger generation, we don''t have to intervene. I believe Han Qiang will not interfere. If he interferes, it will prove that he is not Han Qiang."


    "Master, is this appropriate? After all, he has just arrived at Lanling mansion, and he doesn''t understand anything." Middle aged people in black are worried.


    "He didn''t know anything, but he beat four of Lanling''s four children in one day. Is this enough soon enough? Although Han Xin is young, he is also very good. Compared with his father Han Qiang, he is even better than Han Qiang. So I want to know who is stronger than him and that Han Xin." Ouyang mausoleum light road, eyes have expectations and curiosity, vaguely, there are some desire.


    "Han Xin is really good, today can endure." The middle-aged man in black moved his eyes and asked, "what if he won that Han Xin?"


    "If he wins that Han Xin, I should show up and drive him away."


    Ouyang Ling murmured, "if he even won Han Xin, what else can I train him for? My brother has made his son deliberately embarrass me."


    "Is that boy really strong? What''s his background?" In the quiet small hall, a strong man said, slightly frowning between his brows.


    "I don''t know yet. The boy is not strong either. He is just upset. He plays cards with common sense, which makes people unprepared."


    In the small hall, Han Xin put a medicine cloth on his nose. He said to the strong man, and then added, "that boy is still very shameless and has a dark heart."


    "Don''t give yourself an excuse to lose."


    The strong man looked at Han Xin and said, "if you lose, you will lose. If you can''t catch your opponent, you will lose."


    "I haven''t lost yet." Han Xin said.


    Looking at Han Xin, Jianshuo middle-aged man said, "well, I''ll leave the matter of Lin Ming to you. You''ve never met an opponent these years. Meng Laicai is very good, but Meng Laicai is never willing to confront you. You should find an opponent."


    "I''m not going to lose." Han Xin said, eyes began to have some hot fluctuations.


    The next day, when the city of Lanling just woke up from the tender morning of the thin Ming Dynasty, a few remnant stars were hanging in the sky, and the noise of the city gradually spread.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were restrained and stopped practicing. All over his body, Jin mang was absorbed into his body. A mouthful of turbid Qi came out of his mouth. Suddenly, his whole body was full of full and full breath."Thank you for the beautiful smile and many other brothers. Thank you very much. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    Feeling the abundant dark air in the shrine, Du Shaofu''s face also showed a little smile. He hoped to make a breakthrough earlier. If he could break through to the pulsating state, his strength would also have a big leap.


    However, Du Shaofu also did not forget Zhen Qingchun''s advice. It is not necessary to make a breakthrough at the level of congenital state and pulsating state, but to lay a good foundation is the most important thing. Those super clans and descendants in the ancient inheritance will never let the later generations break through too quickly. The foundation is the most important thing.


    Otherwise, those super clans and ancient heritage resources are enough to cultivate many young strong people, but when these strong people reach a certain level of cultivation, it is difficult to go further.


    In the backyard of Lanling mansion, Du Shaofu was asked by her servant girl to have breakfast. When he arrived at the side hall, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    At this time, there was a 21-year-old woman standing in the hall. Her blue dress, bun and long and thin hair on her temples set off her unique appearance. Her willow eyebrows should be gentle, but she wrinkled slightly. She was stubborn and refused to be seen thousands of miles away. Her indifferent eyes and big eyes did not show any waves, but there was no doubt that this was one A beautiful woman.


    "My eyes are familiar."


    Du Shaofu looked at the beautiful woman and looked at it. He always felt that he had a sense of deja vu.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu saw the faint trace of teeth on the lower lip of the beautiful woman. His eyes were greatly surprised and said, "it turns out that you are so beautiful as a woman."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Ouyang''s beautiful face can''t see any emotion. His red lips are pink and tender, but he doesn''t have a smile. He just sprinkles on his cold face coldly. His cold temperament undoubtedly tells that no one is near. He doesn''t pay any attention to Du Shaofu''s meaning, as if he didn''t know du Shaofu at all.


    "Shaofu, what''s wrong with your nose?"


    As soon as she arrived in the hall, she saw Du Shaofu''s injured nose. She was deeply distressed and asked in a hurry.


    "Aunt Shan, I ran into it by accident." Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang sitting beside him without leaving a trace, and then returned to Yuan Shanshan.


    "You child, how can you be so careless and hurt your nose so seriously? Yesterday your sister was bitten by yourself, you two children."


    Yuan Shanshan sighed helplessly, Then lovingly introduced Ouyang Shuang to Du Shaofu and said, "come on, let me introduce you to your sister. I mentioned to you yesterday that she is three and a half years older than you. When your sister was born, your mother was also with me, but when your mother was older than your brother and sister, I was not with her.


    "Cool sister." Du Shao Fu''s fashion is very polite. When he comes to Ouyang Shuang''s side, he is very affectionate and enthusiastic.


    "Well."


    Ouyang Shuang had to nod her head slightly. She already knew the identity of the boy from her mother''s mouth, but it was a little unexpected that the father of this guy was the person that his father often mentioned, that once famous character.


    "Shuang elder sister, you don''t like me very much, how to be so indifferent to me."


    Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang seriously and said, "is there something I don''t like? Can I change it?"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Yuan Shanshan looked at Ouyang Shuang and said in a soft voice, "girl, how can you be so unfriendly to your brother? Your brother has just come to Lanling city. Can you bully your brother?"


    Ouyang Shuang immediately got up, and a smile appeared on his beautiful face. This smile was enough to make the country beautiful. Then he said to his mother, "mother, I''m not indifferent to my brother. I''m just thinking about practicing. When Shaofu''s younger brother comes, I can''t be too happy."


    "That''s good. In the future, you should take care of your brother more, but don''t let your brother suffer any injustice." Yuan Shanshan seriously said to Ouyang Shuang, and then her face showed a satisfied smile.


    "I will."


    Ouyang Shuang nodded, then turned around, turned his back to his mother and looked at Du Shaofu. His face sank when he was plummeting. His big eyes and eyes were obviously filled with a warning anger. His voice was really extremely soft. He said, "brother Shaofu, I will take good care of you in the future."


    Du Shaofu couldn''t see that Ouyang Shuang clearly had a grudge against him. He turned his eyes and said, "sister Shuang, will you not hit me in the future?"


    "Silly child, how can my sister beat my younger brother? If your sister dares to bully you, you can tell me, and then I will take care of her." He stroked Du Shaofu''s forehead and said affectionately.


    "Sister Shuang, you heard me. If you bully me, I''ll tell Aunt Shan." Du Shaofu said with a weak smile at Ouyang Shuang.


    "You..." Ouyang Shuangqi stomped his feet, but it was because his mother was there that he could not do anything about it.


    The rice porridge and the wolf man''s breakfast were arranged by Du Fu.


    For practitioners, as the cultivation strength becomes stronger and stronger, people will not feel hungry slowly. It is said that when their strength reaches a certain level of cultivation, they will be able to completely develop the valley and no longer need to eat.Du Shaofu now clearly felt that he did not eat for a day, but after seeing the food, he was still greedy.


    Ouyang Shuang sat upright, just tasted and stopped, and didn''t eat much.


    Yuan Shanshan, on the other hand, looked at Du Shaofu, fearing that Du Shaofu would not have enough to eat, so she urged Du Shaofu to eat more.


    Before long, Ouyang Shuang left for an excuse.


    Du Shaofu talked with aunt Shan for a while, and then left. On the way, he met Huang San. From Huang San''s mouth, he learned that Han Xin had come to Lanling house, but he still wanted to find himself.


    "He came to Lanling mansion to look for me, not the master?" Du Shaofu looked puzzled. After all, it was Lanling house, not Du family.


    "Young master Shaofu, that''s what Han Xin said. I arranged him to wait in the side hall. Not only did he come, but also brought the boy named Lin yesterday." Huang San made a special remark and said: "it''s carried here. I''m afraid that the boy named Lin was beaten by us at last, and then beaten by Han Xin. It looks very miserable. It''s almost like death."


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment and then said to Huang San, "go and tell Han Xin that I have no time to see him."


    "Young master Shaofu, Han xinlai, I''m afraid he has come to explain the matter of the city guard last night." Huang San said.


    "I know, but it has nothing to do with me. In fact, I am not a member of Lanling mansion. I will not interfere in this kind of affairs." Du Shaofu nodded, but how could he not know Han Xin''s intention.


    It was not easy for him to extricate himself from yesterday''s affairs. At this time, Du Shaofu was not willing to involve gei again.


    Yesterday, Du Shaofu''s original intention was to protect Murong youruo and Dai Xingyu. Later, because of Murong youruo''s message, he went to his hometown. Now that he knows that Murong youruo is protected by Ouyang Shuang, there is nothing to worry about.


    "Well, if Han Xin doesn''t leave, in case he goes to the Lord of the mansion..."


    Huang San is worried that the city Lord will know what happened last night. After all, going to the hometown is not a glorious thing.


    Du Shaofu interrupted Huang San''s words with a smile and said, "the master of the mansion is in seclusion. He can''t find him. Besides, he won''t look for the master. If he wants to find the master, his father will look for him. If he has any qualification to find the master, just ignore him."


    Huang San nodded, vaguely understanding, and said, "young master Shaofu, what about the regiment commander last night?"


    "It was handed over to the private army of Lanling mansion. I believe that commander Zhang will know what to do." Du Shaofu said


    In Lanling mansion, Du Shaofu didn''t know what to do. He wanted to practice, but he didn''t have a suitable place. He wanted to see the master of Lanling house earlier, and then he could leave.


    At noon, Du Shaofu left Lanling house alone and went to the old house where he had been wearing Xingyu early. Wang scale demon tiger was still in the old house.


    But when Du Shaofu arrived at the old house, he was a little stunned. He didn''t expect Ouyang Shuang to be there. He went out in the morning''s women''s clothes. Standing with Murong youruo, they were all the same moving. Du Shaofu couldn''t help looking at it more.


    "Roar."


    The king scale demon tiger growled in a low voice and came to Du Shaofu''s side like an amnesty.


    "Brother Shaofu." Dai Xingyu kindly came to Du Shaofu''s side.


    Seeing Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang''s eyes were filled with displeasure. As if Du Shaofu owed him hundreds of thousands of Xuan coins, Ouyang Shuang said, "Why are you here?"


    "I came to see the star language." Du Shaofu glanced at Ouyang Shuang and said in his heart that he had bitten you and scratched the place where he shouldn''t have been. If only you had bitten me.


    "I didn''t expect that you were a family. I was surprised. If I had known that, it would not have happened last night." Murong stood between Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang, smiling and apologetic.


    "It doesn''t matter." Du Shaofu said generously, but Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu.


    Murong youruo looked at Du Shaofu and said, "Shaofu, you are here at the right time. We are going to take a walk in the street. Why don''t you join us


    "Well, brother Shaofu will accompany us, and we won''t be afraid to meet bad people." Dai Xingyu said happily.


    "It''s three o''clock today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    Du Shaofu hasn''t agreed yet. Dai Xingyu''s slender arms are already on Du Shaofu''s arm. What''s half pulling and half pulling is pulling Du Shaofu out of the house.


    Looking at the back of Du Shaofu and Dai Xingyu, Ouyang seems reluctant to move her face.


    "You, it''s time to go out for a walk. Isn''t it good today? I''m afraid I''m going out. I don''t know how many men will die." Murong youruo smiles at Ouyang Shuang''s women''s clothes, and seems to be extremely satisfied with Ouyang Shuang''s women''s clothes today.


    "I''m not interested in those smelly men."


    Ouyang Shuang raised his head and said to Murong youruo: "you know what I mean to you. What I like is you. Anyway, I dare not be interested in men."


    Murong youruo smiles and says, "I also said that I am a friend, a sister and a good friend. When you meet a man you like later, you will not think that a woman is better than a man. You should know that you are only a woman, or a beautiful woman."


    "I..."


    Murong youruo seems to want to say something. Murong youruo directly pulls Ouyang Shuang Bai Bai''s hand and walks out of the house.


    In the hustle and bustle of lanlingfu City, the figure on the broad street is bustling, people shuttle, and from time to time there is a clamorous sound of peddling.


    Dai Xingyu drags Du Shaofu and Murong youruo pulls Ouyang Shuang. The four stroll in the busy street. Not far behind them are a yellow striped kitten.


    With the beauty of Murong youruo and Ouyang Shuang''s two daughters in trouble, and Dai Xingyu, though still young, is already in a graceful position. Naturally, the journey has attracted a high rate of return and numerous envious and envious eyes for Du Shaofu.


    In the eyes of outsiders, a man with three women, or three very beautiful women, especially the two behind, is absolutely gorgeous.


    But only Du Shaofu knew that the two women in the back had nothing to do with him. He was still a little girl. He also regarded himself as his sister.


    Four people stroll around, in that many turn back rate, also immediately let many people recognize Murong youruo''s identity, after all, Murong youruo in the hometown''s name is not ordinary.


    Although there are countless hot eyes on Murong youruo and Ouyang Shuang, they do not bring any trouble to Du Shaofu. Although both Murong youruo and Ouyang Shuang are both beautiful and moving, their temperament of rejecting people thousands of miles away is enough to make ordinary lecherons dare not approach.


    After a leisurely stroll along the way, Du Shaofu finally knows what a hard job is. In addition to fighting with Ouyang Shuang, Murong youruo and Dai Xingyu have not been idle. They have bought a lot of clothes of various colors, and a large number of small ornaments, and Dai Xingyu''s snacks are not a few.


    In the bustling street, Murong youruo''s purple dress can''t hide her moving curve figure. Her waist is a bunch, but it''s not even a grip. Under her slender jade neck, there is a bit of coagulated white jade, such as black and bright long hair, which can be seen from the light. Naturally, she spreads her waist, which is less cold and cold than Ouyang Shuang, but more charming and more beautiful It''s like a fairy coming out of the painting. He takes Ouyang Shuang''s arm and looks at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang. Jiao Yan smiles and says, "you two are brothers and sisters. Why are you unhappy?"


    "I have nothing to do with that obnoxious boy." Ouyang Shuang light way, how to see that kid''s heart is not comfortable, especially think of the jaw and the lower lip of the teeth sound, on the heart of the gas teeth itch.


    She didn''t like men, but unexpectedly, the boy even bit her mouth. At this time, the boy was still protected by his mother, and he could not take any action against him. He was more and more sulky.


    "You are angry about last night." Murong is like a road.


    Ouyang Shuang simply stopped talking. The temperament of rejecting people from thousands of miles away, at this time, it gave people a startling feeling. The blue long skirt was moving like a green fairy flower on the misty fairy mountain. It didn''t touch any dust. It was so different.


    "Brother Shaofu, sister Shuang doesn''t seem to like you very much. Why?" Dai Xingyu seems to feel the atmosphere between Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang, and secretly asks Du Shaofu in a low voice.


    Du Shaofu looked slightly at the blue long skirt, and his manner was like a orchid. When he didn''t speak, he was also very moving. Looking at the two women who were extremely intimate, Du Shaofu knew that there was nothing between Murong youruo and Ouyang Shuang, but he didn''t know why. He felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. Then he bowed his head and whispered to Dai Xingyu "She can''t fight me, so she doesn''t like me."


    "So it is."


    Dai Xingyu underestimated it for a while, then his clear eyes looked at Du Shaofu seriously and said, "brother Shaofu, although you are smaller than Shuang elder sister, she is a woman after all. She can''t beat you. You should let her have some."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and said in his heart that she was not a woman. Compared with men, she couldn''t beat her. If she let the man go, she would be even worse. But she didn''t expect that women would like women."Women like women, if these two women are really together..."


    Du Shaofu could not help but think about it. He could not help but sigh that it would be a pity if the two women were together.


    The busy city of Lanling has many streets and a vast area.


    It is inevitable that there will be some chaos in some places every day. As long as it is not too close to Lanling house and the central part of Lanling City, no one will be in charge of it. This is a world where strength is respected, and some things will not be managed by anyone.


    "Whoosh..."


    On the street, a bloody young man ran quickly, covering his abdomen with one hand. There was red blood spilling from his fingers. Blood was dripping down the street along the way, and his face was pale.


    The bustling crowd on the street automatically separated, looking at the running youth, eyes full of curiosity, eyes, looking at the indifference.


    "I can''t run away. Let''s die!"


    Behind the young man, there was a lot of shouting. More than a dozen figures were holding a horizontal knife, and their eyes were surging. They quickly caught up with him a hundred meters away, and the distance was getting closer and closer.


    "These people are so hateful, so many people bully one person, that person is very clever."


    Dai Xingyu looked at the figure that was getting closer and closer in front of her. She could not bear and sympathize with her clear and simple eyes. She looked up at Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally. It seemed that she hoped Du Shaofu could help. In her heart, the elder brother of Shaofu was absolutely capable.


    "It seems to be the people of Dongxing hall. The strength of Dongxing hall is getting stronger and stronger now."


    "It seems that those who are being hunted down in front of us are from the star dragon club. Is Dongxing hall going to destroy the star dragon club?"


    "DongXingTang has successively annexed several small forces recently, and it is normal to annex the Star Dragon Association."


    "It is said that the Dongxing hall has recently become a great supporter, so it has greatly increased its power."


    "Brother Shaofu..." Dai Xingyu finally couldn''t help but wanted to save people, but when he looked up again, the purple robed youth around him had disappeared.


    "Bang!"


    The bloody young man finally fell to the ground, and his eyes showed the color of despair.


    "You''re from the star dragon club."


    Just at this time, a purple robed teenager appeared beside the strong young man who fell down, and asked the young man with a slight bow of his head.


    Jin Zhuang youth''s mouth was covered with blood, and he raised his head slightly. On his pale face, his eyes were slightly surprised at the sudden appearance of the purple robed teenager. I don''t know why. This resolute face seems to make him feel like he met in Xinglong, but he can''t remember for a while.


    "Who are you..."


    The young man''s eyes are more and more eager to catch up with the blood in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to kill you. Just tell me whether you will be a star dragon or not. No matter whether it is, I have saved your life." Said Du Shaofu, looking at the young man who was pretending to be strong.


    When the young man heard this, he suddenly expressed hope in his despairing eyes. However, looking at his young face, he was quite suspicious. However, he had no choice but to retreat. He nodded and said, "I am a disciple of the star dragon club."


    "Star Dragon will..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly fluctuated. A pill in his hand was thrown directly to the young man with strong clothes. He said, "you are seriously injured. Take the pill and talk."


    The young man with strong clothes took the pills. It seemed strange that the young man who met by chance could help him. He hesitated for a moment and took the pills immediately.


    With the pill entering the throat, a gentle force of medicine suddenly diffuses in the body, along the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, and finally rushes to the wound of the young man''s abdomen. It seems that it is immediately preventing the wound from bleeding, and the sense of powerlessness in the body expels a lot. This pill is absolutely extraordinary.


    "Whoosh!"


    After a short delay, more than a dozen murderous men came after him, and they immediately surrounded Du Shaofu and the injured young man.


    Ouyang Shuang looks at Du Shaofu, who is surrounded not far from the front. His big eyes and beautiful eyes have no fluctuation, without a trace of waves. His cold temperament undoubtedly tells us that no one is near, as if he doesn''t know du Shaofu at all.


    Murong youruo looks ahead, but he doesn''t have any worries. Seeing Du Shaofu''s strength yesterday and knowing the relationship between Du Shaofu and Lanling mansion, he naturally has nothing to worry about.


    "On the first watch, Xiao Yu continued to code, and the next one, two hours later. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    "I''m not afraid of small circles. Brother Shaofu won''t be big." Dai Xingyu holds the king scale demon tiger in his arms again. His clear eyes are really worried, and his heart is also pounding.


    "Little brother, these people are from DongXingTang. Thank you for your help. But they are too many. You''d better go first." The vigorous young man struggled to get up, looked at the dozen murderous men around him, and then said to Du Shaofu.


    "Dongxing hall."


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved. He looked at more than ten murderous men around him and said, "you go. I don''t seem to like you very much. If you let me do it, you will regret it."


    "Where are you from? You''re looking for death!"


    A leader like man stared at Du Shaofu''s body with gloomy eyes, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent. Then he said coldly to his ten friends: "kill both of them together. Let''s do it!"


    "Kill!"


    More than ten people laughed and nodded, and their killing intention gushed out. The mysterious Qi of the whole body was surging at the same time. Waving the broadsword in their hands, they would have to chop at Du Shaofu and the young man with strong disguise.


    At the moment, the eyes of the young man with desperation in his eyes are ready to go all out.


    "Hi..."


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were dazzled, and then the figure of the purple robed youth disappeared in their eyes. Then a series of faint golden shadows swept out, and a series of low and dull noises suddenly came out


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The sound of a low sonic boom was heard, and dozens of figures were flying backward in a very awkward posture. Finally, they wiped out more than ten meters on the ground, and then they slowly stopped. One by one, they dropped their swords in their hands, and their blood gushed out, and their breath disappeared.


    "My Shenque is broken..."


    "My Shenque is also broken..."


    More than a dozen men who were just full of murderous spirit just now screamed and howled, and the Shenque in everyone''s body was broken. For those who practice martial arts, it is equivalent to abolishing their cultivation and will never be able to practice again.


    Ten people raised their heads and looked at the boy in purple robed with horror. They could not think of it in any case. If they could not even meet one person, they would be abandoned, and they would become waste people from now on.


    "It''s your turn!" Du Shaofu finally came to the leading man.


    The old man was already shaking with fear. He looked at Du Shaofu with cold sweat on his forehead, and his hoarse voice was full of fear. He said, "boy, we are from Dongxing hall. If you dare to move me, Dongxing hall will not let you go..."


    "Bang!"


    The voice of the great man has not fallen completely. Even if he flies upside down, his body is dripping with blood. When he hits the ground, he has lost his vitality and can''t get up again.


    Jin Zhuang youth''s eyes were fixed on the purple robed youth in front of him. He was stunned and breathed cold in his throat. He didn''t expect that the purple robed youth, who was not so old, was actually so terrible.


    "What a strong boy."


    Around the street, there was an exclamation in many eyes.


    "Are you..." After he regained consciousness, Jin Zhuang asked Du Shaofu cautiously.


    "Is there a man named Du Yunlong in Xinglong When Du Shaofu came to the young man with strong clothes, he did not look at the people of Dongxing hall on the ground.


    After the young man was stunned, he quickly nodded to Du Shaofu and said, "yes, he is one of the incense owners of our star dragon club. However, I am afraid that he is also being besieged by the powerful Dongxing hall outside the city. Dongxing hall has sent out many strong men to uproot our star dragon club."


    "Outside the city Tell me where it is outside the city


    Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. He looked at the young man and asked. A chill came out of his eyes, which made the temperature in the air around him drop for no reason.


    Under the cold gaze from the deep eyes, Jin Zhuang youth shivered, and his hair suddenly stood up. He said in surprise, "I don''t know, but it should not be far away from the city. Master Du Xiang and they will not be too far away from the city."


    "Tiger."


    On Du Shaofu''s resolute face, his eyes were strong enough to kill people.


    Before leaving the stone city, Du Shaofu learned from his second uncle that his second brother, Du Yunlong, was seeking a job in the star dragon club in the boundary of Lanling city. He had just heard the three words of "Star Dragon Club", and then he immediately took action. At the moment, he heard of the accident of the star dragon club. He heard that the second brother was in danger, and he was very anxious.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger understood, and immediately broke free from Dai Xingyu''s big arms and jumped out. When he landed, he turned into a ferocious tiger several meters in size in Dai Xingyu''s eyes.


    "Help me take care of the people from the star dragon club. If I don''t go back later, please tell Aunt Shan that I''ve gone to work. I''ll go back when I''ve finished. There''s no need to worry about it." Du Shaofu said, looking at Ouyang Shuang not far away. Then he jumped up and immediately sat on the back of the king scale demon tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger has been bending for two days. With Du Shaofu jumping up, he roars and spreads his wings. His body is still expanding in the upper half of the sky. Then the huge body of more than 20 Zhang is hovering in the air, swept by the storm caused by flapping wings, and disappears in the direction outside the city."A small circle is a demon Tiger..."


    Dai Xingyu looked at all that had just happened, and remembered that she still held the small circle in her arms these two days, and suddenly her face was white with fear.


    "This little fellow." Murong youruo''s beautiful eyes moved. At this time, he realized that Du Shaofu''s leaving the small circle in his old house in the past two days was actually a secret protection for their safety. Fang''s heart was filled with ripples.


    "There are monsters in the pulse spirit realm." Ouyang Shuang finally had some fluctuations in his big eyes


    The mountains are continuous and the mountains are continuous.


    In the depth of a canyon in the mountains, there are no less than 100 people standing together with dignified faces.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at the blocked intersection ahead, which was blocked by no less than 200 people in strong clothes and holding horizontal knives, and their eyes were scarlet.


    In front of the hundreds of people, there was a young man of twenty-two years old, with black hair in cloud robe and shoulder length black hair, which was not tied up or tied up, and slightly fluttered, against the strong body and the trace of blood on his body. His eyes were scarlet, making him look like a beast.


    Hundreds of people were standing around, pale, their eyes flushed with scarlet. They clung to the weapons in their hands and looked warily at the front.


    These people are different in age. Some of them are old people, the younger are only about 20 years old, and even younger people may be. But they all share the same characteristics. They all have a badge on their shoulders, which is embroidered with five stars and a dragon pattern circling among them.


    "Master Du Xiang, what shall we do now?" A young man looked ahead, and then asked the strong young man in charge.


    Hearing the speech, the strong young man raised his head slightly, his shoulder level black fluttered, his bronzed skin had a faint dark luster flowing. On his sharp face, his eyes were scarlet, and he said in a deep voice: "maybe there is still life in the fight for death. If you can escape, you can escape. Dongxing hall attacks our star dragon club in a big way. This is already prepared. The star dragon club will no longer exist."


    "It''s all Bao Kong Le''s son of a bitch. He betrayed the Star Dragon Association and went to Dongxing hall, killing and injuring two thousand disciples of Xinglong Association. If I could live, I would be the bastard sooner or later!"


    A middle-aged man in his thirties had a broadsword in his hand and his eyes were killing.


    "Du Yunlong, you can''t escape. If you surrender, you may still have a way to live. If the resisters are killed, there is no need to struggle." At the mouth of the canyon ahead, a man of more than thirty years old was surging with runes, staring at the strong young man with a sneer and a cold look.


    "Qiu Jiang, do you think anyone believes your words? I''m afraid that after surrender, we are unarmed. You''ll kill more ruthlessly." The young man in cloud robe looked at the thirty year old man coldly with scarlet eyes. He knew Qiu Jiang''s conduct and character clearly.


    "Ha ha, Du Yunlong is very smart at a young age, but it doesn''t matter anymore. With your cultivation strength at the mysterious level of pulsating realm, it''s not my opponent at all. Give up your resistance. As long as you surrender to join our Dongxing hall, I can guarantee you the same position. It''s better than Xinglong club." The big man looked at the cloud robed youth and said in a deep voice.


    Yunpao youth''s eyes were still scarlet, and said: "no, I''m a member of the star dragon club. I was there when the star dragon club was founded. If you have the ability to kill me today, as long as I can leave, I will definitely destroy your Dongxing hall in the future."


    As the voice fell, a strong momentum suddenly burst out of the young man in cloud robe. On a sword tightly held in his hand, the rune moved, and the breath was fierce and fierce.


    "Ha ha..."


    Seeing this, the great man named Qiu Jiang looked up to the sky with a long smile, and said: "toast without eating and drinking. Du Yunlong, you are looking for death!"


    Holding the sword tightly in his hand, the young man in cloud robe stamped the ground violently. A huge stone suddenly cracked under his feet, and his figure suddenly jumped out. At the same time, he said, "listen, everyone who can leave will leave. In the future, he will avenge his dead brother!"


    "Spell it


    Beside the youth in yunpao, hundreds of people were also rushing to catch up with them with scarlet eyes. A stream of dark air surged. Although the strength alone was not strong, it was also shocking to gather together. The shaking space trembled slightly, and the surrounding gravel shot away.


    "If you can''t do what you can, don''t let go of any of them!"


    Seeing yunpao youths and others, Qiu Jiang sneers. With the sound of his drinking, there are also many people with sharp breath, who snatch out with a broadsword and kill the young yunpao.


    "Spell it


    With a cold drink, the young man in yunpao took out his sword and cut a big man in two. However, at the same time, hundreds of people around him were blocked and trapped by the two hundred people on the other side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    "Bang bang bang!"


    The bloody battle was on the verge of a blood war, and the screams and howls came out immediately.


    "Die!"


    Qiu Jiang''s sword was swept out of his hand, and a blade was sharpened with runes. After killing a middle-aged man, his figure appeared in front of the young man in yunpao.


    Two people four eyes are opposite, is to kill the intention to shoot, does not need the speech at all, immediately starts.


    "Pulsation realm is mysterious level, you can''t be an opponent!"


    Qiu Jiang drinks, holding the horizontal knife tightly in his hand, and a knife awn steals directly at the youth in yunpao. The knife awn breaks through the air, and the rune Dao awn tears the air, making the space spread the sound of "Hula La".


    "You have to try to know that the level of pulse state is perfect, and it may not kill me!" The young man in cloud robe drank heavily, and waved his sword to block it. He directly resisted that blade.


    "Hula!"


    In a flash, the two blades touch and explode, and the dark gas erupts, which directly shatters the gravel on the ground, leaving cracks on the rock from time to time.


    "Bang bang!"


    In a short period of time, yunpao youth and Qiu Jiang collided again. The swords and awns collided, and the energy ripples of Dao awns surged. Their bodies shook back at the same time, but then they collided with each other like lightning.


    After more than ten moves, the young man in cloud robe was not satisfied. After all, the level of cultivation was two levels lower. If there was only one level, he would not be afraid.


    "Pedaling!"


    The two men collided, and the figures were separated as soon as they touched each other again. In the process of breaking up the blade, the young figure of Yun Pao retreated and resisted Qiu Jiang''s sword. However, a palm print on Qiu Jiang''s left hand at the same time did not have time to resist and fell directly on him.


    "Du Yunlong, you are not my opponent. You are the first fierce general of Star Dragon. It''s a pity that you are not close to me. If you grow up for several years, you may be able to compete with me. Now, go to death!" Qiu Jiang sneers and drags the ground with a knife in his hand, and moves towards the youth in cloud robe step by step.


    Yunpao youth''s eyes were scarlet and gloomy. They looked at Qiu Jiang, who was walking step by step. He grasped the sword in his hand and stamped his foot on the ground again. His figure was like a fierce animal that broke out at last. On the sword, the blade awned like a skilful sword, cutting through the air barrier, and directly cleaved to Qiu Jiang.


    "Hao Yuan Dao Jue!"


    Qiu Jiang drank coldly. He danced the formula of the sword in his hand, and the dark Qi gushed from his whole body. When the Runes of the horizontal sword were swept, he also made all his efforts to fight against the swords of the young man in yunpao. As a result, the energy impact of the swords of the youth in yunpao was solidified and gradually dissipated.


    Yunpao youth''s face changed greatly. He wanted to take his sword back. He found that he had been absorbed by a huge force. No matter how hard he tried, he still did not move.


    "After all, your cultivation is not enough. This hall will not give you time to grow up!"


    Qiu Jiang sneers. Suddenly, a force of terror surges out of the blade. The fierce force exerts a fierce effect on the sword.


    "Click!"


    The sword bends from the middle of the blade into an amazing arc, and then it breaks into pieces.


    "Pooh


    At the same time that the young man in cloud robe broke his sword in his hand, his figure suddenly recoiled, his mouth became numb, and his mouth finally spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Bang!"


    Qiu Jiang took the opportunity to snatch it out. With his left hand as fast as lightning, he smashed the defensive dark Qi of yunpao youth, and then the fist seal hit the young man''s chest.


    "Pooh


    Yunpao youth again suffered a heavy blow, his body shook and fell on a boulder ten meters away, shaking his mouth with blood and cracking the boulder behind.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Qiu Jiang sneers and walks forward step by step. Many people around him want to stop him. However, he is unable to protect himself. He can only watch him step by step holding the cold and bright broadsword to the young man in yunpao.


    "You''re right. In fact, you just surrendered, and I will kill you. How can a fierce general of the Star Dragon Club stay as a major disaster of Dongxing hall in the future?" Qiu Jiang raises his sword, and his eyes are filled with killing intention. He suddenly cleaves to the young man who is hard to resist.


    Looking at Qiu Jiang''s knife, the pupil of Yun Pao''s youth shrinks, and a Hidden Dagger looms in the long sleeve of his right hand. By this time, there is no other way but to die together.


    "Hiss!"


    But at this time, just when everyone thought that the young man in cloud robe was doomed to die, a sharp wind burst out from the sky. A cold light with a light golden light crossed the sky like a golden lightning, and finally hit Qiu Jiang''s horizontal knife.


    "Ding!"


    The flames were splashing everywhere, and a huge force surged over Qiu Jiang''s horizontal knife. He could hardly hold the knife, and his body staggered to one side and retreated.


    In a panic, Qiu Jiang steadied himself after several steps, and his eyes suddenly changed. What just hit him on his horizontal knife was a small dagger, which was thrown from a distance. He still had such great strength. It shows that the strength of the shooter is amazing.And this sudden change also made the youth in yunpao gape.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the sky tiger roaring, the mid air gale surging, a huge flying tiger appeared.


    All the people in the canyon stopped fighting in a moment of shock. There are no monsters in the mountains outside the city.


    In the gorge, one after another looked up nervously, and saw a huge flying tiger with King''s stripes all over his body. The tiger''s mouth was ferocious and roared, and its wings were about 20 Zhang in size. In an instant, the tiger''s eyes appeared in the sky.


    "Hula!"


    Fierce tiger wings, mid air storm surge, swept by the lower air flying sand and stone.


    "My God, that''s the king scale demon tiger!"


    "The king scale demon tiger is afraid to have reached the level of pulse spirit state!"


    People looked at each other, astonished and shocked. The terrible giant demon tiger flapped its wings and circled, making it difficult to breathe, and the mysterious Qi in the body was also blocked.


    "Hiss!"


    On the back of the king scale demon tiger, a purple robe figure swept down from the low sky, and the figure fell directly in front of the young man in cloud robe. He looked at the young man in cloud robe with a tight frown. Finally, he relaxed, and then a smile poured out on his resolute and determined face.


    Yunpao youth struggled to get up from the ground and looked at the purple robed boy who suddenly rode on a huge demon tiger, like the God who saved his life. He looked at the slightly green and resolute face and the deep eyes under his sword eyebrows. Then he seemed to think of something. His body shook, his eyes suddenly excited, and he said, "third, you are the third, I am doing this Dream


    Yunpao youth is incredible and completely shocked. He never thought that the young man who came like a God should be the third one. He was the third one who was unable to cultivate because of his natural pulse. He was still in a daze. He was called a fool young master secretly, and he and his elder sister had to protect him all the time.


    "Second brother, if you are OK, take the pill and leave the next thing to me."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu reached the young man in yunpao and handed him a pill in his hand. In front of him, Du Shaofu could recognize that he was Du Yunlong, the son of the second uncle, and his second cousin.


    If Du Kun just threw a dagger, he was afraid of it.


    Du Yunlong took the pills from Du Shaofu''s hands and took them into his mouth. His eyes still kept looking at the face in front of him, as if he didn''t know some of them.


    Is this really his third younger brother? Du Yunlong thought that if he went home next time, he would invite a powerful rune master from Lanling city to visit his third brother in Shicheng. Even if he could not practice, as long as he was no longer dazed, but now, no matter his momentum or temperament, he would be totally different Yes.


    "Incense master."


    With Du Shaofu and the huge King scale demon tiger, the disciples of the Star Dragon Club immediately got rid of the people of Dongxing Hall who were frightening the king scale demon tiger. One by one, they immediately came to Du Yunlong''s side, but their eyes fell on Du Shaofu like a savior.


    They also heard that this is definitely the brother of the incense master, with the huge King scale demon tiger in, I''m afraid it is enough for them to get away.


    "Who are you, sir? This is a grudge between our Dongxing hall and the star dragon club. It has nothing to do with outsiders. You''d better not interfere."


    Qiu Jiang looked at the king scale demon tiger in the air, and then looked at Du Shaofu''s back. His face was already dignified. He didn''t expect that Du Yunlong knew such a strong man.


    "Third, this man is the younger brother of Qiu Shan, the leader of Dongxing hall, and Qiu Jiang, the vice leader of Dongxing hall. His cultivation at the level of pulsating state is very difficult to deal with." Listening to Qiu Jiang''s words, Du Yunlong said to Du Shaofu with a slightly dignified look.


    "Second brother, just let me come. Don''t worry. Our brother will talk about it later."


    Du Shaofu smiles at his second brother, Du Yunlong. Then he slowly turns around and looks at Qiu Jiang not far away. In his deep eyes, his eyes suddenly sink and a chill shoots out. He says, "you want to kill my second brother. Do you think this has anything to do with me?"


    "Second brother..."


    On hearing this, Qiu Jiang''s face changed greatly. He looked at the king scale demon tiger circling in the air. Then he squeezed out a smile and fell on Du Shaofu. He said, "I think I must have misunderstood Du Xiangzhu. If I don''t, I will go back."


    The voice falls, this Qiu Jiang is about to leave, that huge King scale demon tiger let him know that he can''t resist at all.


    "You don''t have to go back. If you finish by yourself, I can leave you with a whole body. If you let me do it, there will be no bones left!" A faint chill came out of his mouth. How could Du Shaofu let go of a man who wanted to kill his second brother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    "Sir, we are from Dongxing hall. We have a good relationship with baihumen." Qiu Jiang''s eyes trembled slightly. He knew that he was afraid that he could not do anything about the king scale demon tiger. However, because of his relationship with the white tiger gate, he was afraid that the young man in front of him did not dare to move him. No one dared to move the white tiger gate in the whole Lanling city.


    "White tiger gate..."


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, then looked at the king scale demon tiger circling in the air and said softly, "kill!"


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon and tiger roared, and the huge body dived down. The fierce tiger pounced on the enemy River directly and went away. The tiger''s killing intention spread.


    "Not good."


    Qiu Jiang''s face was embarrassed. He didn''t think that the other party didn''t even put the white tiger gate in his eyes. He felt the momentum brought by the terrible king scale demon tiger. In a panic, the horizontal knife in his hand was also put into the heaven and earth bag. The fingerprints quickly changed and condensed, and the martial veins in his body were stirred. The powerful dark air accompanied by a flash of Rune light immediately condensed into a virtual shadow of a blue python.


    "Hiss!"


    On the virtual shadow of the blue python, a fishy smell was sent out to the sky, and its tongue was like lightning. However, the unreal eyes looked at the king scale demon tiger, which seemed to be in fear. But under the urge of Qiu Jiang, it still rushed out like lightning to the king scale demon tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger roared, and did not see the virtual shadow of the blue Python in his eyes at all. On the tiger''s claws, there were hidden talismans and secret patterns, which gave out a light golden light. Then a tiger''s claw was extremely overbearing and directly caught on the virtual shadow of the blue Python.


    "Chula la!"


    The terrifying shock wave was accompanied by some looming runes. A large wind swept through the canyon, causing sand and rocks to fly around the canyon. Then people saw the shadow of the blue python, which was directly torn away by the king scale demon tiger, and then Qiu Jiang''s body was shaken away.


    "Pooh


    Qiu Jiang''s blood gushed in his mouth, his body shook back, and his eyes were shocked. The king scale demon tiger in front of him was stronger than he imagined.


    "Roar!"


    It''s a pity that Qiu Jiang has no chance again. The huge body of the king scale demon tiger swoops down and appears in front of Qiu Jiang in a short moment. The ferocious big mouth seems to be swallowing space and swallowing it into the ferocious mouth.


    "The vice hall leader is dead, run away, run away..."


    Watching the vice hall leader Qiu Jiang fall into the mouth of the terrible king scale demon tiger, one by one, the Dongxing hall disciples who are scared and weak in legs dare not fight, and start to flee in all directions.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger roars, flapping its wings to chase and kill. Suddenly, the valley screams and howls incessantly.


    Du Yunlong took the pills and felt a lot better in his body. He looked at the giant king scale demon tiger and was shocked and happy to see the back of the purple robed boy. He didn''t know what had happened to the third son in his family these years. But now it can be confirmed that the third is no longer the silly young master.


    Du Shaofu turned around and looked back at Du Yunlong, the second elder brother behind him. With a smile in his eyes, he said, "I didn''t expect that the second elder brother has reached the mysterious level of pulsating state. I''m afraid it won''t be long before he can catch up with the second brother."


    "I''m not enough. I''m far from the strong."


    Du Yunlong looked at Du Shaofu. Then he was puzzled and asked, "third, how did you come to Lanling city? How did you know I was here?"


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you more about it later."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the wounded disciples of the Star Dragon Association behind his second brother Du Yunlong and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "We were betrayed by the traitors in the star dragon club. It''s a pity that the cave of the strong will fall into the hands of Dongxing hall. In order to avoid the leakage of information, Dongxing hall wants to uproot the Star Dragon Association." Du Yunlong said to Du Shaofu.


    "Caves of the strong, what caves of the strong?" Du Shaofu asked Du Yunlong curiously.


    With a slight regret, Du Yunlong said: "it was not long ago that the president and I found it in the thousand caves by accident. There was energy fluctuation in one cave, and there was a rune seal. It is said that a long time ago, there was a battle of the strong near the thousand caves. Many caves in the thousand caves are the traces left by the battle of the strong at the beginning. Therefore, we suspect that it may be the cave where the strong man fell down a long time ago. There may be the inheritance of the strong. If we can get the inheritance of the strong, the benefits will be extraordinary. "


    After a pause, Du Yunlong''s eyes were filled with coldness and unwillingness. He said, "I''m afraid that by this time, Qiu Shan and the traitor of Dongxing hall have already arrived at the thousand caves."


    "Cave of the strong, inheritance of the strong?"


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes brightened, he lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then he looked at Du Yunlong and asked, "second brother, what about the strength of Qiu Shan in Dongxing hall?"


    "It''s not weak in Lanling city for the first time."


    Du Yunlong''s voice dropped. He seemed to feel something. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "third, do you want to go to the thousand caves?""Is it the beginning of the meridian realm?" Du Shaofu smiles, and then asks Du Yunlong, "second brother, is the thousand caves far away?"


    Du Yunlong looked at the king scale demon tiger who was chasing after the disciples of Dongxing hall in the distance. He said, "if you walk there, it will be very far away, and you may not be able to cross the mountains and mountains in a few days. However, if you have a mount of Wang scale demon tiger at the level of pulse spirit state, it will be enough in less than half an hour."


    After a pause, Du Yunlong looked at Du Shaofu with some worry and said, "the third brother, they are so many after all. Moreover, Dongxing hall has recently attached itself to the white tiger gate. Maybe this time there will be strong people from the white tiger gate."


    "Second brother, do you want the cave of the strong to be obtained by Dongxing hall?" Du Shaofu looked at Du Yunlong and asked.


    Du Yunlong raised his eyebrows, and his strong body suddenly straightened up and wiped his eyes. He said, "third brother, I will go with you. If there is a strong inheritance, even if I can''t get it, I can''t get it from Dongxing hall. Sooner or later, I''ll get it back from Dongxing hall."


    "OK, let''s go with our brothers."


    Du Shaofu laughed. In his childhood memory, the second elder brother was not a backward person.


    Then Du Shaofu called back the king scale demon tiger who was pursuing the disciples of Dongxing hall. Du Yunlong asked the disciples of the Star Dragon association to settle down and hide in the vicinity. Then, with Du Shaofu, he jumped on the back of Wang scale demon tiger and went to the thousand caves


    Thousand caves, two thousand miles away from the city of Lanling, are deep in the mountains, with continuous mountains.


    The reason why the thousand caves are called thousand caves is that there are a large rock valley around which there are huge rock pits on the ground. There are thousands of caves, some of which are winding and connected, and many fierce birds and beasts live in them. It is said that there are also monster''s nests in the thousand caves.


    A long time ago, there was a legend about the thousand caves. It is said that thousands of years ago, a strong man fought a battle near the thousand caves. Now many caves were left by the two strong men, and one of them unfortunately fell near the thousand caves.


    Many adventurers and treasure seekers have also searched the caves, but they have never found anything.


    After all, this is a legend, and later, it has been forgotten by people, but the legend has been handed down, but no one cares. After all, it was thousands of years ago.


    In the bare rocks, it is rare to see verdant places, but in the mountain stream, occasionally you can see the water passing by, splashing a lot of water drops.


    Near a valley, figures stand up, each holding a knife, blocking the entrance of a large valley.


    Near a cave, dozens of figures are standing around. The first three middle-aged people are looking at a cave in front of them nervously. One old man in broad robe is condensing his fingerprints. There are runes coming out and falling on the invisible energy fluctuation above the cave.


    "Hula..."


    In the cave, as the rune fingerprint falls, there is a wave of energy from time to time spreading out, which makes the eyes of those people gush with blazing color.


    "The legend is true. The seal was left by the strong man for thousands of years. Now the seal is much weaker. If it were not for the energy fluctuation inside, the seal in the cave would not have been found." The eyes of a middle-aged man in his forties were blazing.


    "If we can get the inheritance of the strong, it will be Dafa."


    A thin man with a sharp face and a thin figure spread waves in his eyes, and then his face was mixed with some worry. He said, "Shan Qingbai has been killed. The others in the star dragon club are not worried, but Du Yunlong must die. The boy is young, but he has been following Shan Qingbai''s side. He has high prestige in the star dragon club. If he is not dead, the remnant of the star dragon club will not give up. "


    "Don''t worry, deputy leader Bao. You are one of the two vice masters of Dongxing hall. The star dragon club has been uprooted. Besides, my brother has found the hiding place of Du Yunlong. I''m afraid that Du Yunlong has become a dead body at this time."


    The middle-aged man who had just talked patted the man on the shoulder and said, "deputy hall leader Bao has made great contributions to Dongxing hall this time. Please rest assured. I will certainly treat vice leader Bao badly."


    "Thank you very much, then." The man with sharp nosed cheeks heard the speech, and his eyes showed a smile. He was very happy.


    "Please be quiet. Elder Tu is removing the seal. Don''t affect him."


    A middle-aged man in a long gown looks back at the sharp nosed man and the middle-aged man in his forties, and then he doesn''t speak any more.


    "Yes, Mr. Lu."


    They nodded their heads in a respectful manner.


    "Hula..."


    In mid air, the huge King scale demon tiger flapped its wings and flew as fast as lightning. The mountains and dense forests where it passed by were swept by the storm in the air.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    On the back of the king scale demon tiger, Du Shaofu first told Du Yunlong about some things happened in Shicheng and Du''s family.


    Du Yunlong was surprised to learn of the changes in Shicheng and LiuYun county.


    However, Du Shaofu talked a few words about himself and his father, but he didn''t say much about it. As for the problem that he could cultivate himself, he didn''t talk much about it.


    Du Shaofu also learned from Du Yunlong''s second brother''s experience of wandering around alone in recent years. At first, he wandered around and encountered many dangerous situations. Later, he established the star dragon club with several partners. As one of the elders, he became the incense owner of the star dragon club. In a short period of two years, the star dragon club has been developing more and more well.


    Just recently, the news was betrayed to Dongxing hall by Bao kongler, vice president of the Star Dragon Association. As a result, Shan Qingbai, the president of the Star Dragon Association, was killed by Qiu Shan, the leader of Dongxing hall, and the strong members of the Star Dragon association were besieged and eliminated one by one by the people of Dongxing hall.


    "Third brother, that''s the front."


    Suddenly, on the back of the king scale demon tiger, Du Yunlong pointed to a rocky valley in the sky and said to Du Shaofu.


    "It seems that there are a lot of people..." Du Shaofu''s eyes swept through the sky, and then asked Du Yunlong, "second brother, how is your injury?"


    "Take your pills, it''s no big problem." Du Yunlong nodded.


    "That''s good. It seems that they haven''t got it yet." Du Shaofu turned his eyes and whispered


    At the entrance of the valley, more than ten Dongxing hall disciples Holding Horizontal knives blocked their way into the valley. Suddenly, they saw someone coming. Suddenly, one of them cried out: "this place has been blocked by Dongxing hall. No one is allowed to step on it. Anyone who violates it will be killed."


    "Looking for death!"


    Du Yunlong''s figure flashed out like lightning. A palm print in his hand fell directly on a disciple of Dongxing hall, shaking his body directly.


    "Roar!"


    A huge fierce tiger rushed up from the bottom, and the tiger''s claws fell down. A man holding a knife was directly smashed, and a ferocious tiger''s mouth directly swallowed another big man into his mouth.


    "It''s a monster. Run!"


    "This monster is too strong, run!"


    In their panic, the disciples of Dongxing Hall who dare to stop them directly fled to the valley


    "Well, there''s a monster roaring."


    Before the cave, the faces of the three middle-aged leaders changed greatly.


    After looking at each other in the face, the middle-aged man with the appearance of 40 years old called Lu Changlao said: "let''s have a look. Don''t disturb elder Tu to crack the seal."


    Voice down, a line of figures suddenly swept out of the cave.


    "Roar!"


    The sound of tiger roaring mountain forest is like thunder. Just when elder Nalu and others snatched out of the cave, a huge demon tiger jumped out of the cave covetously. The breath of terror surged. The lower level practitioners trembled directly, and the mysterious Qi in their bodies was blocked.


    "Help, master. The demon tiger has killed many of our brothers."


    Many Dongxing hall disciples who fled to the caves above the valley in a hurry and saw the people they saw immediately ran over, as if they had seen a savior. The terrible demon tiger made them helpless and frightened. Many Dongxing hall disciples had been killed and swallowed by the demon tiger along the way.


    "The king scale demon tiger at the level of pulse spirit state!"


    Elder Lu''s face suddenly changed greatly, and his face became dignified in an instant. The terrible breath of the king scale demon tiger made him tremble.


    "Du Yunlong, the boy is not dead. It is Du Yunlong who is here!"


    The thin man with sharp mouth and monkey cheek suddenly looked at the two figures slowly coming out from behind the terror demon tiger. When his eyes fell on the strong young man in cloud robe, his whole body suddenly trembled.


    "Third brother, on the right is Bao Kong Le, a traitor of the star dragon club. In the middle is Qiu Shan, the leader of Dongxing hall. "


    Du Yunlong frowned slightly, and whispered to Du Shaofu: "Lu Changming of the white tiger gate is on the left. Like Qiu Shan, Lu Changming was the first person in the Wuling state. The people of the white tiger gate really stepped in."


    "White tiger gate." Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved. He Jun is the little master of the white tiger gate. Unexpectedly, he has to deal with the white tiger gate again.


    Looking at the fluctuation of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, Du Yunlong thought that Du Shaofu was worried and said: "third brother, I can deal with Bao kongler at the most, but the rest of Qiu Shan and Lu Changming are not easy to deal with. If we are not able to do so, we can not worry about leaving green hills without firewood, and we have time to retreat first. With Wang scale demon tiger, I believe they can not catch up with us."


    "Second brother, you can deal with that bag of kongler, and leave the rest to me and tiger."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over nearly 300 disciples in Dongxing hall. There were many practitioners of pulse state, but he was afraid that he couldn''t get a hand in it. Only Lu Changming and Qiu Shan in the middle of baihumen were difficult to deal with.


    Looking at Wang scale demon tiger, purple robed boy and Du Yunlong, Qiu Shan immediately remembered something. His face changed greatly. His eyes fixed on Du Yunlong and asked, "Du Yunlong, why haven''t you died yet, my brother?""Your brother''s name is Qiu Jiang, isn''t he?"


    Du Shaofu walked out, his eyes slightly frowned, and then fell on Qiu Shan''s body. He said with a smile: "he''s dead. You don''t have to look for it."


    "Who are you, boy?" When Qiu Shan heard the speech, his eyes suddenly changed, and a chill suddenly poured out.


    Du Shaofu said: "it doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that Qiu Jiang wanted to kill my second brother, so I killed him."


    "It turns out that you are Du Yunlong''s younger brother. If you kill my brother, I will kill your brother and bury him with him!"


    After the sound of drinking, a back machete in Qiu Shan''s hand appeared in the palm of his hand. It was so cold that it didn''t reach the level of spirit weapon, but it was not far away.


    "Whew!"


    Qiu Shan was furious. With his feet on the ground, his figure went straight to Du Shaofu. The blade cut through the space, and in an instant he reached Du Shaofu.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon roared at the tiger. The tiger''s wings suddenly spread out. The tiger''s claws directly grabbed Qiu Shan''s knife at the same time, which was a bit faster than that of Qiu Shan.


    "Hiss!"


    The tiger''s paw slapped on the awn of Qiu Shan''s knife and tore it up directly. Then the tiger''s claw waved with a terrible golden Rune and hit the big knife on the back of Qiu Shan''s hand at the same time.


    "Dang Dang!"


    A huge impact, Qiu Shan''s hand and mouth were shocked, blood spilled out, his feet staggered, and he retreated in a panic. At the same time, the back knife in his hand fell directly.


    "How can this demon tiger be so strong?"


    Qiu Shan''s eyes were startled. The strength of the king scale demon tiger was much stronger than he had imagined, and it was completely difficult for him to resist.


    "This king scale demon tiger is extraordinary. If you can kill the secret bones and blood essence, then this time it will be amazing. We will kill the king scale demon tiger first."


    Lu Changming came to Qiu Shan''s side and looked at Wang scale demon tiger. His eyes were full of blazing color. His voice dropped and his fingerprints changed. He directly channeled his military pulse, and a strange demon eagle''s pulse soul came out.


    "The others killed Du Yunlong and the boy together."


    Qiu Shan nods. With the sound of his voice, people fall down on his side. His fingerprints change, and his veins move. The pulse and soul of the ghost shadow of a wolf clan monster can be condensed.


    "Boom!"


    Two people join hands, with the pulse soul directly besieged to the king scale demon tiger and go, the momentum of terror broke out.


    "Roar!"


    King scale demon tiger roars, have no fear at all two people, flapping their wings and directly collide with each other.


    Du Shaofu didn''t worry at all. After the king scale demon tiger broke through the mysterious level of the pulse spirit realm, he had killed three new practitioners in the mailing state in Shicheng. At this time, there were only two of Qiu Shan and Nalu Changming, so they would not be the opponents of Wang scale demon tiger.


    "Kill, kill Du Yunlong first!"


    Bao kongler took the opportunity to shout, and motioned for the people behind him to kill Du Yunlong. As for the boy in purple robe, he didn''t seem to take it seriously.


    Only Bao kongye''s words did not seem to have been heard by many people in Dongxing hall. Even though they were contemptuous, they looked at each other with contempt. However, after they looked at each other, the hall leader gave the order first, and then a series of figures surrounded Du Yunlong.


    "Be careful, third brother."


    Du Yunlong''s eyes are dignified. Although the most powerful practitioners of pulse state in Dongxing hall at this time are one mysterious level of pulsating state, and Baokong music is two mysterious levels of pulsating state, there are no less than eight levels of pulsating state. With so many levels of congenital perfect state, he has to worry and worry more about the third one.


    "Kill!"


    In a short period of time, when Du Yunlong''s voice dropped, a big man with a pulsating state was picking and pinching persimmons. It seemed that the boy in purple robe was much more difficult to deal with. When a fist was struck, he swept out at Du Shaofu. The dark air surged in front of his fist. Even the air was directly torn apart and appeared in front of Du Shaofu with a sharp wind breaking sound.


    "Second brother, you just have to deal with that bag of kongler. I''ll leave the rest to me!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and he looked at the seal of the fist. He immediately put a strange smile on his eyes. He did not move forward or backward. He stepped forward and shook his arm. His right fist, in a domineering and unmatched manner, collided with the fist of the first man in the pulsating state.


    "Bang!"


    The fists collided and the fierce wind swept away. In Du Yunlong''s frightened eyes, the sound of bone breaking directly came from the fist of the man who had just arrived in the pulsating state.


    "Pooh


    The former then shakes and flies at the same time, the blood in his mouth spurts wildly, and falls on a stone wall far away. The stone wall vibrates and cracks spread, and can''t get up again.


    In a simple and neat move, Du Yunlong was stunned to kill a new practitioner in the pulsating realm!


    "After the second watch, Xiao Yu should continue to code two hours later. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    Not long ago, Du Yunlong only saw Wang scale demon tiger, but he was not clear about Du Shaofu''s strength. In his imagination, no matter how strong the third brother was, he would not be stronger at his age.


    "The strength of the third is so terrible


    At this moment, Du Yunlong was shocked to know how strong Du Shaofu was. He simply killed a person who had just begun to become a powerful person in the pulsating state. He was absolutely unable to do so in his heyday. After the shock, his face immediately brightened.


    "That boy is also a strong man, stronger than Du Yunlong!"


    Originally, no one put the boy in the purple robe in his eyes, but in a flash, his heart trembled one by one, and the boy with the purple robe was even more terrifying.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop. His body moved again. The purple robe was covered with light golden light. It was just like a real monster in human form. With the dazzling light, he directly hit the disciples of Dongxing Hall who were attacking around.


    With all the eyes shocked, Du Shaofu''s figure was like a shell impact. One by one, the disciples of Dongxing hall were blown away, and they crushed everything with their hands and feet. No one could stop him.


    "This boy is very powerful. Let''s join hands to attack. Don''t mess up!"


    A man with mysterious pulsating state trembled his eyes, but it was not bad. He just lost his mind for a moment, and then he heard a loud shout. His eyes and eyes were sharp, and his palms turned into claws. His hands and claws moved like a knife edge, and they directly crushed Du Shaofu.


    "Whew!"


    In the center of the paw print, the air is rotated and twisted to form an air whirlpool. The fierce momentum spreads. This strength is absolutely powerful in Dongxing hall.


    Du Shaofu just glanced at the paw print. Just as the sharp claw mark was about to appear in front of him, his fist suddenly clenched, the golden Rune surged out, and then suddenly burst out, and finally fell back in the middle of the sharp claw print.


    The fist and claw collided, and the strong wind swept through. At the moment of contact, Du Shaofu''s arm trembled, and a domineering dark force burst out.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu did not move as fast as a mountain, but his feet were directly rubbing against the ground, and the rocks on the ground were cracked. The sound of "clicking" in the palm of his hand was heard. The bones of his arm were directly broken, and the sound of scream came from his mouth.


    "Ah..."


    Just after the sound of anguish was heard, Du Shaofu''s figure once again bullied him, and his fist fell directly on the former''s chest again. Like a monster in the shape of a man crushing everything, he directly smashed his sternum and destroyed his internal organs.


    "How terrible the third one is


    Du Yunlong looked at Du Shaofu with astonishment. He never thought that the strength of the third was so terrible.


    "Not good..."


    In the chaos of the crowd, the sharp faced man suddenly retreated quietly, trying to retreat to the cave behind him.


    "Bao kongler, betray the Star Dragon Association, kill the chairman, and kill many brothers of the Star Dragon Association. I will never let you go today!"


    Du Yunlong has been staring at Bao Kong le in the dark. His eyes are cold and appear in front of Bao Kong Le like lightning.


    "Master Du Xiang, the Star Dragon Club no longer exists. Listen to me. It''s better to join Dongxing hall than in Xinglong club. Then we will be brothers." Bao kongler looked at Du Yunlong with a smile in his eyes.


    "I, Du yunlongqi, can be brothers with you and others!"


    Du Yunlong drank coldly. He stamped his feet on the ground and directly rushed to baokongler. The dark air was surging, and the waves of Xuanqi were rolling around.


    "Du Yunlong, you really think you can do anything I can not."


    Bao Kong was happy to drink it coldly. A strange short knife in his hand cut through the air, and the white dark air surged. The knife awned and hit. It was like a touch of White Lightning across the space. With the strong wind that made the space fluctuate, he directly stabbed Du Yunlong with a fierce arc.


    Du Yunlong''s eyes picked up, and when the sharp knife stabbed his face, he stepped back abruptly.


    "Whew!"


    The short knife carrier Dao mang was directly close to Du Yunlong''s chest. The fierce wind of Dao mang tore the cloud robe on his chest directly. However, Du Yunlong''s face did not move much. In this light and fire stone, his hand was also a dagger, which was stabbed directly with fierce dark air.


    "Hiss!"


    Close at hand, the dagger directly stabbed Bao kongler''s abdomen.


    "Pooh


    Bao kongler''s mouth was full of blood, and his pupils were filled with fear and inconceivable color. His body quickly retreated, and his blood flowed under his abdomen. He murmured: "impossible, how can you kill me? It''s impossible..."


    "Because I know you so well that I can kill you, but you don''t know much about me, so you can''t win me."


    Du Yunlong was in front of Bao Kong Le''s body again. The dagger in his hand shot at Bao Kong Le''s body, and the cold light overflowed everywhere. He waved his hand across an arc and directly crossed Bao Kong Le''s throat.The dagger hidden on the right wrist has always been Du Yunlong''s card.


    All people who know du Yunlong think that Du Yunlong''s big weapon is a sword. However, in fact, in addition to his weapons and swords, Du Yunlong also has his final card, the dagger on his right wrist, which will not be used until he or she dies.


    The dagger has always been Du Yunlong''s last move.


    "Hiss..."


    The dagger crossed Bao Kong Le''s throat and splashed out with blood mist. Bao kongler immediately covered his throat with one hand, and he could not speak any more. However, he fell back on his back.


    Bao kongler didn''t expect that he was so planted in Du Yunlong''s hands. If he could pay more attention to Du Yunlong''s accomplishments, it would be difficult to kill him. But now it''s too late to regret.


    "Roar!"


    Not far away, the tiger roared to the sky. After several confrontations, the king scale demon tiger finally found the opportunity. A pair of tiger claws tore up the virtual shadow of the pulse and soul aroused by Nalu Changming and Qiu Shan at the same time.


    "Pooh


    Lu Changming and Qiu Shan both spit blood and spit out blood. They are afraid. They didn''t expect that when they joined hands, they could not do anything about the king scale demon tiger.


    "Mysterious level of pulse spirit realm, retreat first!"


    Lu Changming''s body appears in the air and drinks lightly. The strength of the king scale demon tiger is much stronger than he imagined. He can''t resist at all. He wants to retreat suddenly.


    The king scale demon tiger would not allow these two people to escape. At the beginning, the three practitioners who had just ascended the level of pulse spirit realm joined hands to attack and were killed by them. At this time, there were only two.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger''s mouth was ferocious and roared, and its huge wings flashed as fast as lightning. One wing took a fierce storm and directly patted Lu Changming''s body, sweeping his body directly into the air.


    "Chula la!"


    In a short period of time, the huge claws of the king scale demon tiger once again crushed Lu Changming''s flying body. He grabbed out a blood hole in his chest, and the blood flowed directly into the tiger''s mouth by the ferocious tiger''s mouth.


    "No, run away..."


    Seeing Lu Changming swallowed by the king scale demon tiger, Qiu Shan was already frightened when facing the king scale demon tiger at this time. Where could he dare to fight against him, the dark air suddenly burst into the air and fled in a panic, hoping to speed up.


    But the king scale demon tiger how can let go of Qiu Shan, flapping its wings, as fast as lightning chase, I''m afraid it won''t take long to catch up.


    "Run away, run away!"


    "The Lord has escaped. Let''s go!"


    Around the cave, all the disciples of Dongxing hall fled in panic. The hall leader had already fled for his life. Who dares to fight against it.


    Du Shaofu also stopped fighting. He was not interested in pursuing. His eyebrows moved slightly. He looked at the entrance of the cave not far away. In his spiritual prying, there was energy fluctuation in the cave. It seemed that there was still a faint glow spreading out of the cave.


    "Third, this is the cave of the strong that I found." Du Yunlong arrived at Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." Du Shaofu said, and then they walked into the cave with Du Yunlong.


    Inside the grottoes, there are thick rocks all around, uneven, and I don''t know how these caves were formed.


    When Du Yunlong arrived in the cave, he looked at a hole several meters in front of him. His eyes suddenly showed a dignified color. He said nervously, "the hole originally had a seal, but now the seal is gone. Has it been preempted?"


    "Let''s go first. Be careful."


    Du Shaofu told Du Yunlong that from the cave entrance, Du Shaofu could feel the energy fluctuation coming out of the cave, and the faint glow was more and more dazzling.


    Then Du Shaofu was in front and Du Yunlong was in the back. They walked into the cave carefully.


    Inside the hole, which is several meters in size, there is a unique cave, with a huge area inside, which seems to have hollowed out a huge mountain peak.


    "My God, what is this place?"


    As soon as he stepped into the cave, Du Yunlong could not help exclaiming.


    Only see the cave, hazy, Xiaguang dazzling, like smoke.


    Xiaguang comes from a corner of the cave. On the rock ground, where there is a piece of sand with an area of more than ten feet. The dense sand is shining with gold. In the center of the sand, there is a small tree about half a Zhang high, the size of a small bowl. Its branches and leaves are thick, and the streamer is spreading and dazzling.


    On this small tree, however, it produced a fruit the size of a baby''s fist. The whole body was shining with gold, and the whole fruit was covered with runes. The whole body was like a beautiful jade. The faint fragrance permeated the whole cave. People could not help but want to take a bite. The whole tree covered with golden light of runes seemed to be wrapped in a golden flame, a strong and surging elixir The energy fluctuates, which hinders the mysterious Qi and mental power in the body.


    "This is Kim Chung Lee Du Shaofu was as like as two peas. At last, he remembered that he had taught his own medicine knowledge in the first time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    Jinzhong plum is a kind of rare high-quality elixir, even if it is refining the level of Hou pin pills is also enough, the value is inestimable.


    "That''s..."


    At this time, Du Yunlong''s eyes fell under the small tree with the rays spreading. There was a middle-aged man sitting on his knees, with long hair and shoulder length, broad forehead and broad chest. Beside him, there was a seven foot sword on the rock ground. Under the light of the golden rune, the sword was shining.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, at this time, a sharp wind burst out, and a streamer broke through the sky like lightning, and went straight to Du Yunlong.


    "Second brother, be careful!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure stopped in front of Du Yunlong. The fingerprints congealed, the index finger and the middle finger were close together. The pale gold dark gas on the fingertips condensed and a fingerprint shot out. The electric light and flint collided with the streamer energy.


    "Hula!"


    When the two collided, the air around him fluctuated and the deep sound of sonic boom resounded. At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body only stepped backward.


    "Pedaling!"


    A figure suddenly flashed out, staggering back a few steps, eyes showing a color of surprise.


    "Samsung is a successful Rune master at the peak level!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly fell on the comer. He was an old man with more than fifty years of broad robes. His eyes were a little gloomy. Judging from the breath of his just shot, he was still a talisman and an extraordinary master of three-star perfect level cultivation.


    "Third, this man is the elder of Tuqian Chitu of the white tiger gate. He is a master of talismans. He is also proficient in Fu array. He is quite famous in the whole Lanling city." Du Yunlong''s face was dignified again. A rune master is also a master of array Fu among the lingfu masters, which is extremely extraordinary.


    "I didn''t expect you two boys to break in. What about Qiu Shan and them?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong, he was slightly surprised by the color of the painted front pool of the white Humen. Judging from the fact that the boy in purple just picked him up, his strength was very strong.


    "It seems that you have untied the seal of the hole just now?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the Tuqian pool. There were still traces of seal fluctuation on the cave. He was also a master of array Fu, and the seal of the cave entrance was naturally untied by this man.


    "Yes, what about Qiu Shan


    Tu Qianchi asked Du Shaofu again. His eyes twinkled in his eyes. With the strength of Qiu Shan and Lu Changlao, he was afraid that these two boys could not break in. If there were strong men behind these two boys, it would be troublesome. In this cave, the only gold Li is the absolute treasure, which can not be taken out of thin air.


    "They are all dead."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and there was no longer any delay. His whole body was covered with a pale golden halo. His body shape was like a pale gold lightning, and he went directly to the Tuqian pool. As a spirit Fu master, Du Shaofu naturally knew the weakness of the spirit Fu master. If he could not give this person any chance to prepare, he had to start first.


    "The waves are rough!"


    When the figure rushed to the Tuqian pool, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints changed, and the violent waves urged him at the same time. The terrible palm prints swept out with the strong wind like waves, and suddenly collapsed to the Tuqian pool.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    Before painting, Chi was dazzled. He didn''t expect that the boy in purple robe would take the initiative to make a change in his fingerprints. A wave of Rune energy suddenly came out and turned into a huge whirlpool aperture, which directly resisted Du Shaofu''s palm print.


    "Hiss!"


    The palm print is resisted by the rune energy halo. The stormy palm triggered by Du Shaofu also has a momentary stagnation at this moment, and can not break through the resistance of the rune energy.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the light golden light surged, the fingerprints changed, and the mysterious Qi poured into the palmprint, and a stream of runes flowed out.


    "Broken!"


    With a loud shout, Du Shaofu''s palm print burst into a frenzy, which hit the rune aperture again.


    "Bang!"


    A deep sonic boom suddenly rings in the center of the rune energy aperture, and a space ripple suddenly spreads out like a storm, and finally spreads out in all directions.


    "Pedaling..."


    Tu Qianchi''s body trembled violently, and his feet quickly retreated back. Every step of the landing, cracks appeared on the ground under the sole of the feet. After several consecutive steps, a dull hum came out of his throat. Finally, he stamped on the ground and crushed a piece of rock under his feet into small pieces. Then his body stabilized his retreat.


    "How can it be possible..."


    When he looked up at Du Shaofu, his eyes were shocked. As a spirit Fu master, he had extraordinary mental strength. He could clearly feel that the purple robed boy was just a cultivator with a perfect congenital situation, but his strength was so strong that he was so terrible.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised by the suppression of Tu Qianchi. After all, the cultivation of the spirit talisman in the body could not be compared with that of the martial arts, just as the martial arts could not compare with the spirit Master in spiritual power.Of course, this premise is abnormal exception. Everything has a special exception, but under normal circumstances, it will not go wrong.


    "Click


    With his feet on the ground, Du Shaofu once again pounced on Tu Qian Chi. The more time he gave each other to breathe, the more unfavorable it would be for him.


    "Boy, you''re not enough."


    In this short moment, Tu Qianchi''s surprised eyes turned to gloomy and cold. In the palm of his hands, he suddenly gathered eleven array flags, and the astonishing wave spread.


    "Three star Rune array."


    With the ten array flags in Tu Qianchi''s hands, Du Shaofu''s figure is also stagnant. Du Yunlong''s face is not far away. For anyone, the Fu array is not wanted to touch.


    "Xuanyu crazy array!"


    At the same time, his face turned pale, but the sneer on his face became more and more intense. During the time when the ten array flags were condensed between the palms, all the energy in the body was poured into the eleven array flags.


    "Go to hell, boy..."


    Waving their hands, the eleven banners in Tu Qian Chi''s palm immediately swept to the surrounding sky where Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong were. They wrapped them up with a lightning speed and track, and covered all the huge caves.


    "Boom!"


    When the eleven array flags finally disappeared in the air, the air around the cave suddenly fluctuated violently.


    The space trembled, for a short time, the wind was howling, and there were signs of lightning and thunder, and an excellent Fu array suddenly appeared in the cave.


    The space around Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong is changeable, as if they were in the middle of a torrential rain. The torrential rain from the sky came. Once these rainstorms fell on their bodies, the dark Qi in their bodies was stopped and dissipated.


    "Third, we are trapped by the Fuzhen. What should we do?"


    Du Yunlong''s face changed greatly. As a warrior, he didn''t know anything about the Fu array. At this time, he didn''t have the strength to directly destroy this strange array. He could only resist the strange rainstorm erosion with the dark aura all over his body.


    Du Shaofu was wrapped in a light gold Rune halo. He was not afraid of the rainstorm in the array. He looked around the array, and his face showed a big smile. He said softly, "this array is much weaker than its four-star Rune array. If this guy sets up this array before breaking the seal outside the cave, it will be much more powerful, but it will be beyond the cave After the seal, this guy is almost consumed. The power of this Rune array is less than 56 / 10. "


    As the voice fell, a wave of Rune energy began to spread out in Du Shaofu''s hands, and the rune spread around the sky.


    "This is Lingfu master, my God, the third one is still a rune master


    Du Yunlong watched the fingerprints of Du Shaofu congealed in front of him. In the fluctuation of Rune energy, his jaw opened in shock and could not be closed for a long time.


    In the breath of Du Shaofu''s whole body, Du Yunlong can be absolutely sure that the third one is still a master of talismans and a master of array Fu.


    In the cave, the energy of the array fluctuated wildly, and the pale face of Tu Qianchi sneered. He would never allow anyone to take away the treasures in the cave. In his fu array, it was enough to kill the two boys.


    Suddenly, the sneer on the face of Tu Qianchi suddenly turned into surprise and then shock. Within the Fu array, a terrible energy fluctuated. Then, in the shocked eyes of Tu Qianchi, the Fu array he arranged exploded directly


    "Boom!"


    The violent energy swept through the cave space, which made the whole cave space tremble, and the rune array was directly destroyed.


    "Pooh


    In front of the pool, his face was shocked, his eyes showed fear, and his mouth was full of blood. I couldn''t believe it.


    "Whew!"


    In the energy of the destruction and fluctuation of the Fu array, a vague purple robe shadow rushed out like a ghost, and a fist seal wrapped the dazzling light of pale gold and fell on his body mercilessly.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The thirteen rings of the fist seal, like thunder, finally landed on the chest of the Tuqian pool. The terrifying energy poured out, and then the body flew backward in confusion. It hit the rock wall in the cave, and the vitality was destroyed and killed directly.


    "Dead!"


    When Du Yunlong saw that Tu Qianchi had been killed by the third one, his eyes were a little dull.


    "Second brother, clean up quickly. We must leave as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu said to Du Yunlong. He took a bag of heaven and earth from the front of Tu pool into his arms, and then they went again to the golden sand and stone soil in front of a small tree wrapped in golden fire.


    "This must be the strong one who was rumored to have fallen."


    Du Yunlong''s eyes fell on the middle-aged man who sat cross legged. His eyes fluctuated slightly. There seemed to be an invisible breath connected with him, as if calling for him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    "Wait a minute, third brother." Du Yunlong grabbed Du Shaofu and said, "this elder must be the strong one who fell down in the thousand caves. Anyway, he is the elder. We must not lose our courtesy."


    As the voice dropped, Du Yunlong directly faced the small tree where the sunlight was fluctuating. The middle-aged man sitting on his knees knelt down three times before he stood up. Seeing Du Shaofu''s bitter smile on his face, he said, "third brother, don''t blame my second brother for being troublesome. This is what uncle and my father often teach us. We still need to understand some etiquette."


    "Yes." Du Shaofu nodded his head and bowed to the middle-aged man sitting cross legged.


    "That''s right. Let''s go in." Du Yunlong nodded with satisfaction.


    "First pick the gold and then the plum."


    Some of Du Shaofu can''t wait to step into the golden sand soil ground, and step by step, he goes to the sunset tree. The powerful and strong energy fluctuation of the elixir makes Du Shaofu''s heart beat with the fluctuation.


    Du Yunlong''s eyes have been firmly falling on the middle-aged body sitting cross knees, step by step closer.


    Suddenly, when Du Yunlong was standing in front of the middle-aged man who was sitting cross legged, his eyes were closed. He was already a middle-aged man who had lost his vitality, but suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Hula!"


    In the eyes of his eyes, a dazzling Rune light burst out and spread like lightning, directly enveloping Du Yunlong. There was a terrible wave of energy light, which directly penetrated into Du Yunlong''s eyebrows.


    "It''s the generation who respects teachers and values the way, so it can be inherited by the emperor."


    In the diffuse Rune aperture, suddenly a bright sound came out. With the sound falling, the light of Rune all over the sky was like a light ball, which covered Du Yunlong.


    "Second brother."


    Du Shaofu was surprised and worried. He didn''t expect such a sudden change. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, in the golden sand and stone ground, suddenly saw a palm size golden streamer directly rushed out, and then to the streamer, the spread of the golden plum.


    "Who''s taking my gold?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly regained his consciousness and gave a big drink. An energy gushed from his left hand and hit the golden streamer directly. At the same time, his right hand directly picked off the golden plum under the small tree.


    "Bang!"


    The energy collided with the golden streamer, sending out a low dull sound, but it just deviated from the impact a little, and then again it was snatched at the golden plum on Du Shaofu''s right hand.


    Du Fu quickly avoided the light.


    "Not good..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes changed greatly. Just in this short period of time, he just fell into the golden plum in the palm of his hand. He did not know why he started to melt and directly turned into a sticky golden energy.


    A surge of energy of miraculous medicine suddenly broke out, which made Du Shaofu hard to breathe.


    "Asshole, you''ve ruined my elixir. I''ve been waiting for ten years. Asshole, Kim Chung Lee can''t be touched by human hands." In the golden streamer, there is a tender voice coming out, the voice gnashing teeth, as if in a frenzy.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, the golden streamer again swept away at Du Shaofu, trying to take back the gold Li Lingye in Du Shaofu''s right palm.


    "No matter who you are, you can''t take what I got."


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and at the same time his voice suddenly retreated, he immediately patted the spirit liquid of Jinzhong Li in the palm of his right hand into his mouth, and sucked the spirit liquid of Jin Zhong Li on the palm of his hand.


    Directly swallow the spirit liquid of Li in Jin, and see who can grab it!


    "Asshole, you are human. How can you swallow Jin Zhongli directly? My elixir. I have been waiting for ten years!"


    In the golden streamer, the young voice scolded, roared and cursed wildly, but then it seemed that it could no longer hold up, suspended in the air, and the successor was powerless. He fell down directly and could not jump any more.


    But within the golden light, there was still a frantic and immature voice, cursing: "you stupid human, you will burst to death, I am waiting for you to burst to death, jinzhongli is still mine."


    "What a powerful energy."


    As the spirit liquid of Jin Zhong Li was directly swallowed by Du Shaofu, a huge energy beyond Du Shaofu''s imagination suddenly burst out.


    After Du Shaofu''s stomach was filled with the spirit liquid of Jinzhong Li, it was like a dazzling golden sun cluster, with Rune light flashing, and permeated with huge energy.


    "Boom...!"


    The huge energy permeated and overflowed from the Liling liquid of Jinzhong, and then directly rushed into Du Shaofu''s viscera, blood vessels, meridians, flesh and muscle bones.


    "Ah..."


    This energy is too huge and surging, which makes Du Shaofu''s viscera, meridians and bones unable to bear the surging energy. It seems that everything in his body will be destroyed directly. The pain makes Du Shaofu cry."Refining!"


    When he was in the middle of Li''s body, he did not begin to use the energy in his body.


    With the practice of the golden winged ROC bird, a moment later, the refined energy turned into a mysterious Qi, which passed through Du Shaofu''s meridians and finally entered the Imperial Palace in the abdomen.


    However, under the impact of the tremendous energy, the pain in Du Shaofu''s body continued. If other practitioners of the perfect level of the congenital realm were to be shocked by the energy, he would die in a moment.


    Before long, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with a layer of light golden energy, and the whole person was immersed in the energy of Li in the gold in the refining body.


    The surging energy contained in the plum of Jinzhong was refined by the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird. A continuous stream of mysterious Qi flowed into Du Shaofu''s Shrine, moistening all the limbs, muscles and muscles.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger walked into the cave and his mouth was dripping with blood. It was obvious that he pursued and killed the escaped Qiu Shan.


    The fierce eyes of the tiger covetously saw everything in the cave, and the king scale demon tiger immediately doubted.


    "How can there be a demon beast? It seems that it is still a king scale demon tiger who returns to the ancestral level in the mysterious level of pulse spirit realm."


    On the golden sand and stone, the tender voice in the golden streamer was doubted. It seemed that there was something to be afraid of. The light suddenly faded and began to hibernate in the golden sand and stone, without any breath fluctuation. It was also difficult to find its existence.


    At last, the king scale demon tiger seems to have seen the general changes of Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong in the cave. He knows that both of them seem to have gained some kind of benefit. The eyes of the tiger turn slightly, and then they retreat to the cave mouth and lie on their knees, watching out for everything around them.


    As time went on, there seemed to be endless energy spilling out of Du Shaofu''s Jinzhong Liling liquid, covering the muscles, muscles, viscera, and nourishing the whole body''s bones. The refined mysterious Qi had gradually filled the shrine, and the breath on his body had been climbing, until he reached the peak of his congenital situation, and there were faint traces of his desire to break through.


    "Compression, must not be able to break through, to lay a good foundation."


    Du Shaofu kept sober in his consciousness. He could not make a breakthrough too early. He must lay a good foundation at the level of congenital state and pulsating state.


    In terms of the temptation and the strength of the ordinary people, the temptation can not be strengthened.


    Du Shaofu remembers Zhen Qingchun''s words that he can''t make a breakthrough too early. He must resist the temptation brought by the breakthrough, and also lay a good foundation to compress the mysterious Qi in the shrine all the time. The energy of Li in his body constantly nourishes the five viscera, six viscera and four limbs.


    "How could this human being be ok? How could it be like this..."


    Within the golden sand and stone, there was a tender doubt in the dormant light of pale gold, and the voice murmured out.


    Night, a crescent moon gradually rises to the sky, a transparent gray cloud light cover the moonlight, the sky over the stone city seems to cage up a piece of light smoke, stocks off, like falling into a dream.


    In a continuous courtyard, in the main hall, a big man with a strong back and a strong back was staring at a number of frightened and pale big men. He said, "what do you say, old Lu was killed? Who did it?"


    "One is Du Yunlong of the star dragon club, and another is a purple robed boy and a king scale demon tiger in the spirit state. The demon tiger is too strong. We are not rivals. Elder Lu is also swallowed by the demon tiger." A big man is still afraid when he speaks.


    "What about elder Tu?" He asked in a deep voice.


    "Elder Tu has been cracking the seal outside the cave. Later we didn''t know." Another young man said, trembling.


    The big man with a tiger''s back and bear''s waist looked slightly heavy, and said in a low voice, "is there really a place where the strong fall down? It seems that I have to go to see it myself."


    "Headmaster, it''s been so many days. Will it be too late for us to go now?" Inside the hall, an old man of sixty years of age stood up and said.


    "The life and death of elder Tu is still unknown. Even the king scale demon tiger at the level of pulse and spirit state can support for a period of time if elder Tu arranges a Fu array. I have to go and have a look." The face of the big man was heavy.


    "Dad, I''ll go with you."


    Inside the hall, a burly young man stepped out, his chest muscles slightly uplifted on his broad chest, which was He Jun of the fourth junior middle school in Lanling.


    "How is your injury?" The big man asked the young man, with a soft look in his eyes.


    "It''s no big problem. It''s all skin injuries. The boy didn''t have a heavy hand." He Jun said, showing a little bitter smile in his mouth.


    "When the two shifts arrived, Xiao Yu continued to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    "I have found out that Du Shaofu is from Lanling mansion. If you meet him in the future, you should avoid it. Lanling mansion, we''d better not provoke him."


    "Since you are all right, go with me to the thousand caves. I heard that a demon tiger appeared in the city not long ago. It seems to be related to Lanling mansion. I don''t know if the demon tiger has anything to do with the thousand caves."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long time has passed. In the cave, Du Shaofu was covered with pale gold light, and the surging energy was fluctuating and spreading. From his body, there was a sound of "roaring and rumbling" from his body, like a river roaring and surging, and there were hidden talismans and secret lines on his skin shining out. The energy fluctuation of his whole body became more and more intense.


    "If you can''t suppress it, we will break through."


    The energy in Du Shaofu''s body fluctuated violently. The dark Qi energy in the shrine had been suppressed for nine times, and finally could not be suppressed for the tenth time. The energy of Jin Zhongli was too large, and there was an endless stream of energy that had not been refined. Breaking through the pulsating situation was imminent and could not be suppressed.


    Pulsating state, from the name of this realm, has a great relationship with the martial arts pulse, for the martial arts practitioners. From the acquired environment to the congenital environment, it is a real step to the level of martial arts.


    At the pulsating level, this is another watershed. There is a substantial difference between pulsation level and congenital condition.


    The innate state is to open the Shenque and condense the mysterious Qi. The pulse level is able to open the pulse and use the force of the pulse.


    Martial pulse is the most important for a martial arts practitioner to cultivate. For a martial arts practitioner, the pulse level will begin to show thoroughly.


    Opening the pulse and condensing the soul of pulse state is what the pulse state level needs to do, and it is also a very critical state in the cultivation of martial arts.


    To the level of pulsating environment, the first thing to do is to prepare the pulse soul that needs to be condensed.


    Pulse soul, generally speaking, is opened with demon blood essence. The higher the level of demon beast, blood essence and grade, the better the effect will be.


    The higher the level of martial pulse, the more powerful it will be at the level of pulse environment.


    If the martial pulse is not high, the use of demon blood essence is too high, enough to make the martial vein collapse directly invalid.


    Therefore, the rank of military pulse shows its importance from the beginning.


    Using the essence of the demon beast to open the martial pulse and condense the pulse and soul. When the time comes to communicate with the martial pulse, the force of the martial pulse can be stimulated, and the pulse, soul and animal shadow can be condensed. This is almost the strongest means for the martial arts.


    The power of the pulse soul is huge, even compared with its own combat power, but if the pulse soul is damaged, it will also suffer heavy damage.


    Therefore, to urge the pulse soul, it also means that you are already in full swing.


    Among all the spirits in the world, the Terrans are actually very small and weak. Even if the martial arts practitioners are compared with the monsters at the same level, they are also weaker.


    It is said that in ancient times, human ancestors had worshipped those powerful animals, and even worshipped some powerful animals as totems when the Terrans were very weak.


    The ancients would also depict the fierce animal shape as tattoos and brand them on their own bodies, hoping that they could also get that kind of strong power.


    Over time, some extraordinary human pioneers have learned some of the mysteries of heaven and earth, and can begin to practice. And then the essence of the beast into their own practice.


    The Terrans began to rise gradually. At that time, it was said that the world was in turmoil, and all the nationalities were fighting for hegemony.


    In this way, I don''t know how many years have passed. The martial arts practitioners in this world have the present state.


    It is said that both human beings and monsters have three spirits and seven spirits. One is the heaven soul, the second is the earth soul, and the third is the life soul. The soul has seven, one soul is the sky rush, the two are smart, the three are the Qi, the four are the force, the five are the center, the six are the essence, the seven are the English, and the seven are hidden in the blood.


    Use the essence of the monster to open the martial pulse, condense the spirit of the pulse, and fuse the seven Spirits of the monster to obtain the power of the monster.


    A warrior''s pulse and soul are closely related to it. It is said that the warrior can be very close to the demon beast related to his pulse and soul. Even if he can understand the magical means of the pulse soul monster, it will be much easier.


    Therefore, it is absolutely important for practitioners who are ready to break through the pulse state level to choose what kind of monster to become the pulse soul.


    However, what kind of monster is chosen to become the pulse soul is also related to the level of martial pulse and, more importantly, to the forces behind it.


    Those powerful monsters are not easy to get. Even some martial arts practitioners with extraordinary martial veins have no strong power behind them. In the end, they can only get ordinary demon blood essence to open the martial veins and condense the pulse soul.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t need to prepare the spirit blood of the demon beast at the moment, because what Du Shaofu practiced was the cultivation skill of the golden winged ROC bird. There was no need to prepare the blood essence of the demon beast to start the martial pulse, and there was no theory of pulse and soul.


    Other monsters have no cultivation of martial pulse and pulse soul, which is obviously different from the cultivation method of human beings.Human beings yearn for the power of monsters because they are stronger than human beings in power.


    Of course, this does not mean that human beings are weaker than monsters. Otherwise, the Terrans will not reproduce to the present level. It is just that under normal circumstances, their strength is weaker than that of monsters. However, in terms of understanding and wisdom, human beings will have an overall advantage.


    Even the human body is the most suitable for cultivation, so when it comes to the king of beasts, some powerful monsters will transform their bodies into human forms and practice with the most suitable body.


    Although the demon beast has not opened up the theory of gathering the spirit of the beast, the pulse state, whether for the monster or human beings, is extremely important. It involves the foundation and the future cultivation. If we can lay a good foundation on the pulse state, the whole cultivation state will be sublimated and has great advantages.


    The breath in Du Shaofu''s body climbed to a new height, and a lot of golden talismans and secret patterns began to emerge all over his body.


    The strong and domineering breath burst out of Du Shaofu''s golden talisman and secret patterns. The mysterious air inside the holy palace in his body was beyond control at this moment. The golden light wrapped around his body made the whole cave shine with gold.


    In the golden light, innumerable talisman secret patterns flicker out, and the talisman secret patterns take the terror momentum of golden winged Dapeng birds, which is enough to make ten thousand animals tremble.


    "Roar!"


    Inside the cave, the king scale demon tiger at the moment also felt the terrible momentum, and looked at the circle of talisman and secret patterns, and the tiger''s eyes were filled with fear.


    At the end of the day, the dense and mysterious patterns of the talisman were arranged directly behind Du Shaofu, who was sitting on his lap, forming a golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow. The terror power of his whole body reached the extreme. The virtual shadow seemed to inject life into the air, and wanted to spread its wings and soar like a living creature.


    "Strange, isn''t this boy a human being, but a golden winged ROC bird?"


    In the golden sand, the faint golden light again sent out the voice of tender surprise.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath was still climbing, and Du Shaofu was once again immersed in a strange state.


    In this state, everything in the body is beginning to change. The talismans and secret patterns on the body surface begin to merge into the flesh and blood, start to constantly derive changes, and finally take root and sprout. These talisman secret patterns are like seeds planted in the soil and grow vigorously.


    The body of Du Shaofu sitting cross legged is wrapped by the secret patterns of his whole body, and the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird hovers behind his head.


    At this time, the whole body was constantly changing, and there was an indescribable feeling all over the body. This feeling communicated with the whole body, and the secret patterns of talisman took root and sprouted in Du Shaofu''s body.


    His whole body was full of bones, flesh and blood, and meridians were resonating with those talismans. Du Shaofu''s whole body was clanging, and every bone was changing.


    All these changes made Du Shaofu feel that he was about to become a real terror golden winged ROC.


    In this kind of change, Du Shaofu clearly felt that his body was becoming stronger and stronger. Both his defense energy and agility were greatly improved.


    With this change, Du Shaofu once again understood many of the secrets of the golden winged ROC. His body was connected with the shadow of the golden winged ROC behind, as if the two had to be integrated into one.


    The empty shadow of the golden winged ROC bird is its God, and its body is its shape, which is from the inside to the outside, from the outside to the inside, and at the same time, the breath on the body is becoming more and more domineering and awe inspiring, showing a state of transcendence and detachment.


    In the process of becoming stronger, stronger and stronger, Du Shaofu''s breath reached a climax.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s talisman and secret patterns spread all over his body. The sun was shining brightly, and he was domineering, just like the sun!


    The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird hovers in the air behind it, which is unpredictable. The terrible pressure sweeps out, making the whole cave "roaring" and shaking, and bursts of Ruixia, shaking the cave.


    "Come to the pulsating state, break!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu roared, his talisman and secret lines flickered all over his body, and all the mysterious Qi in his body rushed into the shrine under his abdomen.


    Behind that golden winged ROC bird shadow, this moment, the mouth roared and hissed, like thunder in the roar!


    An invisible barrier was easily broken by Du Shaofu and compressed nine times. This was the tenth time that the barrier was easily broken.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull sound coming out of the shrine. Du Shaofu''s heart was up and down, and the mysterious air inside the shrine was like a vast ocean


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt that he had risen to a new level. A powerful force was surging in his body. This kind of power was more powerful than when the heaven was at the perfect level.


    "Hula!"


    The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird has turned into a secret talisman pattern, as if it had been integrated into Du Shaofu''s body, which made Du Shaofu''s body "crack" and roar, and the golden domineering light flickered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    "Roar!"


    At the entrance of the cave, the king scale demon and tiger roared in a low voice. His eyes immediately looked out of the cave. It seemed that he had found something. His body suddenly jumped out of the cave.


    "How can this happen? This guy is not a human being, but a golden winged ROC bird. I have been waiting for ten years. Jin Zhongli must not be able to be taken away by this guy. I want to take it back."


    In the golden sand, after the king scale demon tiger left, the light golden light suddenly fluctuated, and then it turned into a streamer and swept away Du Shaofu''s head, which he did not know at the moment.


    "Boom


    The golden light was about the size of his palm. He didn''t know what it was. It was so powerful that it was about to hit Du Shaofu''s head heavily.


    At this time, there seemed to be something in Du Shaofu''s body that was awakened in an instant. A large amount of mysterious light suddenly burst out, and a series of magical lights jumped out of his body.


    "Chula la!"


    The light of these supernatural beings was somewhat turbid, but it was connected with the meridians and the whole body was connected with the blood vessels. At a very fast speed, it was crisscross and condensed together. It turned into a light net and directly covered Du Shaofu''s body. A terrible momentum spread out in an instant.


    This kind of terror might not even be under the shadow of the golden winged ROC.


    "Hiss!"


    The golden streamer shot at Du Shaofu was immediately shrouded in the magical light net, and then shrouded in it.


    "Wu Mai Ling Yin, Wu Mai has produced a spiritual seal. Is this guy a golden winged ROC bird or a human being? What kind of martial vein is this? How can it bear a Wu pulse spiritual seal? Only the most top-notch terrorist Terrans can have such a martial vein, which is a big problem."


    Within the golden light, the voice became startled, and then he wanted to get rid of the mysterious light net, but no matter how hard he struggled, he could not escape.


    The magical light net is also more and more tight, the light is like steel wire, like to cut the golden light into pieces, and the supernatural light should be cut into golden light.


    "No, this martial vein needs to be self awakened. The trouble is really big. Who is this boy?"


    Within the golden light, the tender voice was full of fear and fear. The golden light burst out, and a kind of talisman secret pattern began to emerge, and the momentum was more and more terrifying.


    "Chula la!"


    However, no matter how the golden light struggles, it gradually shrinks under the cover of the miraculous light net, and has been trapped by death, as if suffering the most terrible suppression.


    Under this kind of suppression, the magical light net is like a small steel wire, and then a light net begins to pull into the golden light, as if to cut the golden light.


    "It''s so painful. What''s the strong pulse? It''s bad luck."


    The tender voice in the golden light came out again, as if suffering from something.


    "Hiss!"


    The supernatural light net, nale into the golden light in the light, began to have liquid outflow, this liquid is very special, colorful, inside the liquid, full of talismans and secret patterns.


    In the colorful liquid, the energy fluctuates, which seems to resonate with the energy of heaven and earth.


    These colorful liquid spilled out, like blood, and then was absorbed by the magical light net, and absorbed in continuously.


    With the awakening of the will, there are more and more colorful webs of light!


    "It''s a big loss. This boy is so hateful. I''m not finished with you!"


    The tender voice came out, and it was on the verge of collapse. Finally, in the golden light, there was a sudden burst of energy and light.


    This light is also colorful, a terrible momentum of crazy climbing, and then become violent, it is a faint desire to break away from the shackles of the magical light net.


    "Hiss!"


    Finally, the golden light broke free from the shackles and packages of the miraculous light net, and finally fell on the golden sand and stone not far away. The dazzling golden light began to fade and became dim. Finally, the light converged, and a bronze stone the size of a palm was revealed.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body broke away with the bronze stone wrapped in the golden light, and the miraculous light net gradually disappeared, but the colorful liquid entered Du Shaofu''s body with the supernatural light net.


    In the vagueness, Du Shaofu''s consciousness felt that what he had was like living, what was derived, evolved and finally condensed in his own body


    Within the cave, Du Yunlong''s dazzling Rune aperture gradually converged. When the last Rune aperture poured into his body, a strong and powerful breath swept out of his body, making the whole cave vibrate.


    "Hiss!"


    With his eyes open, Du Yunlong''s eyes twinkle. At this moment, the breath on his body has broken through from the mysterious level of pulsating state to the perfect level of pulsating state.The speed of such breakthroughs obviously surprised Du Yunlong himself. He felt the changes in his body in silence. Everything was different from the original one. The mysterious Qi filled in the Shenque inside his body had a feeling that he wanted to roar and drink and release.


    Just a moment after his eyes opened, Du Yunlong seemed to feel something, and his eyes suddenly looked sideways.


    "Third, this is...!"


    Du Yunlong was shocked. Where his eyes were looking, he could see that behind Du Shaofu, the shadow of a mountain peak spread out. If you look at it carefully, you can see that it is composed of five peaks.


    The five peaks are as high and uneven as the palm of a hand. The peak in the middle is the highest, the first one is the thickest, and the last one is the smallest. It is just like a real Wuzhi Mountain.


    This virtual shadow of Wuzhishan was derived, evolved and condensed behind Du Shaofu. It was endowed with life, nurtured dense aura, and communicated the energy of heaven and earth.


    The spread of terrifying power makes Du Yunlong watch his breathing obstruct, and his body can''t help but tremble.


    "The pulsating state has just ascended. Is this the pulse and soul of Lao San condensed? How can his pulse soul be a mountain?" Du Yunlong is surprised. He still knows that the third one is the first time to enter the pulsating environment. Judging from this, it seems that he has just broken through the level of the first landing in the pulsating environment.


    Du Yunlong has never seen such an amazing phenomenon. He has never even heard of it. How can a person''s pulse soul be a mountain instead of a monster.


    However, Du Yunlong can clearly feel that the mountain is extraordinary and powerful, and the five finger mountain is absolutely not ordinary.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were still closed. Everything was extremely mysterious. What was crisscross, derived, evolved and condensed in his body, which was endowed with life, nurtured dense aura, communicated the energy of heaven and earth, and spread the sunlight to the cave.


    "Roar!"


    Outside the cave, the tiger roars and rolls, and the sound of energy bursts through the sky.


    "Did someone come?"


    Du Yunlong''s eyes changed and he looked out of the cave.


    "Hiss!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu seemed to feel something. The shadow of the mountain behind him turned into a rune and swept into his body. He opened his eyes. In his deep and clear eyes, the domineering breath flickered, and the breath of the pulsating environment swept out.


    "Third, how are you?"


    Du Yunlong got up and nervously asked Du Shaofu, looking worried.


    "I''m fine. How are you, second brother?"


    Du Shaofu immediately got up and felt everything in his body. It was as if he had been baptized once again. The change of cutting bones and marrow was finally breaking through the pulsating state. However, it seems that the energy of jinzhongli has not been fully refined, and there are still a lot of energy residues waiting to be refined in the body.


    The energy in his body made Du Shaofu know that his own strength must have multiplied.


    "I''ve got the inheritance of this elder, and I''ve broken through to the pulsating state. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you more about it later." Du Yunlong said.


    "Congratulations, second brother."


    Du Shaofu is happy for his second brother, Du Yunlong. Unexpectedly, he has been handed down. This kind of inheritance also depends on the chance. If you don''t get it, it means that you don''t have a strong chance this time. Inheritance is not a dead thing. It will automatically select the right person to carry it.


    Du Shaofu had no regrets. First of all, his second brother got the inheritance. In addition, it was useless for him to inherit. Besides, he also got Jin Zhong Li.


    "Why, what is this? It seems to have something to do with me..."


    After Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, his eyes fell on the sandy soil at his feet.


    Originally that golden sand, at this time do not know why has been a dark, into ordinary sand.


    Even the small trees originally bearing the size of golden plum are directly withered at this time, without any energy fluctuation and vitality, which is not much different from ordinary withered trees.


    It was in the sand that a bronze stone the size of a palm caught Du Shaofu''s attention.


    "What a strange stone."


    Du Shaofu picked up the bronze colored stone and put it in his palm. The shape of the stone was like a five finger mountain. It was the size of a palm, but it was very heavy and heavy. It was a bit of a hand in hand.


    "This stone is extraordinary. If it is used to hit people, it should be enough to break the blood."


    Du Shaofu secretly said in his heart, he took the bronze stone into his arms, then turned to Du Yunlong and said, "second brother, there is someone outside. Let''s go and have a look."


    "Wait for me, third brother."


    Du Yunlong came to the sword which was inserted in the rock ground, and said in a low voice: "thousand kill, you can follow me after that."


    As the words fell, Du Yunlong held the long handle of the seven foot sword in one hand. The handle was like a stick. On the three foot blade, a large amount of Rune light suddenly bloomed. A sword seemed to be alive in an instant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    "Hum..."


    The swords blare, the sound is like wind and thunder, the terrifying power roars in a moment, and the runes shine brilliantly.


    "It''s a Fuqi, it''s a Fuqi!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked that this sword, which was called "qiansha" by his second brother, was actually a talisman.


    Generally speaking, it is difficult for some practitioners of pulse spirit state to have a spirit weapon. However, the sword is even more powerful than the spirit weapon.


    "Good knife!"


    Du Yunlong''s face was overjoyed. One of his original swords was broken by Qiu Jiang. At the moment, this "thousand kill" seems to be specially prepared for him.


    The swords at the level of runes are priceless. If they are passed on, let alone make the city of Lanling boiling, even the whole empire will be shocked.


    Having a weapon of Rune level is absolutely enough to enhance our strength.


    "The Lord is recognized by blood."


    Du Yunlong''s handprint was coagulated, and blood was dripping from his fingertips onto the "qiansha" sword. Suddenly, the runes on the sword became more and more violent, and the terrifying power gradually subsided.


    "Take it


    After a series of miraculous fingerprints congealed, a large number of runes fell on top of "qiansha". With the condensation of Du Yunlong''s last handprint, the seven foot sword turned into a rune streamer and disappeared directly into Du Yunlong''s palm.


    Du Shaofu is not surprised to see this behind the scenes. Weapons at the level of spiritual weapons do not need to be put into the bag of heaven and earth. All weapons at the spirit level can be collected into the Shenque and nourished by Xuanqi, just as Xuanqi nourishes the muscles and muscles of the whole body and all the bones and bones.


    Weapons nourished by dark Qi can be more and more integrated with the master. They can be easily used as part of the body. Even after being nourished in the divine palace, they can also have the opportunity to upgrade the spirit weapons.


    "Click!"


    As the qiansha sword was taken in by Du Yunlong, the middle-aged skeleton sitting cross his knees suddenly made a sound of click, and then it turned into powder in the change of eyes of Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong.


    "Dust to dust, earth to earth, so good. I have to inherit and leave by my predecessors. It''s your disciple. I should bury the remains of master."


    Du Yunlong said. Then he buried the powder of the middle-aged bones in the thick sand and dust. After making a big ceremony, he turned to Du Shaofu and said, "let''s go, third brother."


    "Well..."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and they left the cave immediately. When they left the cave, Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong did not notice that the whole cave began to shake gently for some reason. Many small cracks were found on the surface of the wall.


    Outside the cave, dozens of figures are surrounded, all eyes are tightly looking at the sky.


    At this time, the tiger''s back is just like a tiger''s waist.


    In front of the strong man, a huge flying tiger, which is more than 20 feet in length, hovers in the sky, and the breath of terror sweeps across the sky, which makes people feel uneasy and inexplicable.


    "Hoo!"


    The big man took a deep breath and fixed his eyes on the king scale demon tiger circling in front of him. However, the cultivation of the mysterious level of the king scale demon tiger''s pulse spirit state was much stronger than his imagined strength, and his pulse spirit level could not be changed for a time.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon roared, and the tiger''s eyes were covetously fixed on the man''s body. He suddenly flapped his wings with a storm. The pale gold runes surged on his wings, and his body flashed out like lightning. A lot of low and dull sounds broke out in the pressure space of the breath of terror. In an instant, he arrived in front of the big man with tiger back and bear waist.


    "This king scale demon tiger is so strong!"


    Surprise flashed in the eyes of the big man, and then his hands suddenly bent and clenched his fist. The figure stamped on the void. When a fist was printed, it was wrapped in the dark air, and the light was fluctuating with a series of shadows. Then he appeared in front of the king scale demon tiger.


    The king scale demon tiger''s huge body dive, a huge tiger claw tearing space, with pale gold light wrapped, is also directly hit on the fist of the former.


    "Chula la!"


    The two figures suddenly stopped in the air. Under the fierce force, the body of the big man was shaken and retreated for several steps. Only then did he completely resist the terror force on the tiger''s paw.


    However, the huge tiger body of the king scale demon tiger was shaken away one after another, and its wings vibrated, but even after stabilizing the body, he directly resisted the cultivation at the level of the mysterious level of pulse spirit state of the tiger backed bear waist.


    "The king scale demon tiger is so strong that it can resist the leader!"


    In the air, dozens of figures changed color, and the strength of the king scale demon tiger was absolutely terrible.


    "It seems that we should do our best to deal with this evil animal!"


    The big man''s eyes were slightly heavy, and the powerful dark Qi was surging in his body. The energy in the sky around him suddenly fluctuated, and his momentum was very strong. Then he said to the people in the lower air: "all the practitioners of pulse spirit state, let''s take this king scale demon tiger first!""Yes


    Among the dozens of people in xiakong, four practitioners of pulse spirit realm suddenly rose into the air. Three old men and a middle-aged woman surrounded the king scale demon tiger. One was on the other side of the pulse spirit realm, the other was mysterious. Two pulse spirit realms were first boarded. Four breath surged, which made the king scale demon tiger fall into the siege.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger roars, the breath of terror erupts, makes a gesture to attack, ferocious inexplicable!


    "Do it!"


    The three old men and the middle-aged woman directly attacked the king scale demon tiger. Looking around at the energy, the rune spread and spread, and all of them shrouded the king scale demon tiger.


    "Boom!"


    The king scale demon tiger flapped its wings and brought out the rolling storm. On its wings, the pale gold Rune swept and the fierce power broke out, which directly destroyed the attacks of the four practitioners of pulse spirit realm.


    "Evil animal!"


    The body of a big man with a strong back and a strong back appeared in the back of the king scale demon tiger like a ghost. A fist seal light column swept out at a loss, with a deep dull sound, and then fell on the back of the king scale demon tiger.


    "Bang bang!"


    The deep sound of sonic boom broke out in the air like firecrackers. The light column of fist printing fell on the huge back scale of the king scale demon tiger. Under the impact of huge force, the huge body of the king scale demon tiger was crushed down


    Outside the cave, two figures quickly swept out, a purple robe figure was like lightning, directly into the dozens of people.


    "Be careful, there are people coming out of the cave!"


    Suddenly, someone yelled out that although the strength of these tens of people did not have daomai Lingjing, they were all powerful people.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    But when the voice of the crowd has not fallen, the deep sonic boom will immediately ring out, and then one after another of the figures are directly blasted away by Juli, which is difficult to resist, and the crowd is in a flash of chaos.


    In the middle of the air, the body of the king scale demon tiger stumbled down more than ten meters, and quickly flapped its wings to stabilize its body.


    "Who dares to attack and die!"


    The man with a strong back and a strong back was trying to continue to attack the king scale demon tiger. Suddenly, he also found the change of xiakong. His face suddenly coagulated, and his figure suddenly dived down like lightning.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The low and dull sound continued to resound. A purple robe figure was covered by the pale gold light, where it passed, it strongly crushed everything and appeared in front of a tall young man with a very fast speed.


    "Du Shaofu..."


    He Jun, the young leader of the white tiger clan, is no one else. He Jun, the young leader of the white tiger clan, looks at the purple robe figure in front of him, and his eyes suddenly change.


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    The deep voice was a little chilly, and Du Shaofu hit him with a fist.


    "Your strength It seems to be enhanced again!... "


    He Jun can feel the breath on Du Shaofu at this moment. Compared with the original one, He Jun has to go up a step bravely. His face has changed greatly. A fist seal covers the dark air, and he tries his best to fight in a panic!


    "Bang!"


    The two fists collided with each other, and the muffled sound came out of the field suddenly. A strong storm swept out, and the rock ground cracked and cracks spread like spider webs.


    "Hiss!"


    He Jun''s body also immediately flew backwards like a broken kite, and then fell heavily on the rocks more than ten meters away, blood gushing from his mouth.


    "If you dare to hurt my son, you will die!"


    A loud, gloomy voice came out of Du Shaofu''s back in the air. A figure with a strong back and a strong back leaped at him like lightning.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of awe inspiring and sharp colors. His figure quickly came to He Jun, who fell to the ground. His fingers bent into claws. He immediately buckled his throat and said, "if you dare to step forward, He Jun will die!"


    The figure of the man with a strong back and a bear''s waist fell on the ground rapidly. He looked at the front and looked gloomy and embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to move.


    "Little leader..."


    One after another, his eyes fell on He Jun, and his face changed greatly. Then, all kinds of eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Third."


    Du Yunlong also came to Du Shaofu''s side, holding a big man on the other side of the pulse state in his hand, and said in a low voice: "these are the strong people of the white tiger gate. In front of him is He Li, the leader of the white tiger clan, the famous top strong man in the whole Lanling city."


    Du Shaofu picked up He Jun, his fingers were still on his throat, his eyes swept over the people around him, and finally fell on the big man with a strong back and a strong back. It was seen that the appearance of the big man was somewhat similar to that of he Jun. Du Shaofu had already guessed the identity of this man.


    "Boy, who are you? Put down my son, everything is easy to say."


    He Li looked at Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong. He looked ugly. No one had ever dared to threaten him in this way within the boundary of Lanling mansion.


    "My name is Du Shaofu. Not long ago, I beat your son once. This is the second time."


    Du Shaofu looked at He Li, and the breath from his strong body made him afraid. Although he was not as powerful as thunder, demon lion and drunkard father, he was absolutely strong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    Hearing this, he Li''s face twitched and changed. His eyes fell firmly on Du Shaofu''s body. Then he said, "let go of my son. I think this has not happened. You can go."


    "White tiger gate and Dongxing hall, kill my star dragon club, kill my star dragon club disciples, don''t you think it happened?"


    Du Yunlong looked at He Li. If he had faced the white tiger gate at the beginning, it would have been a huge thing in front of him. But at the moment, with the inheritance of the strong, he felt confident. Even before long, he would no longer be afraid of the white tiger gate.


    "Are you from the star dragon club?"


    He Li looked at Du Yunlong, his eyes moved, and then said: "within the boundary of Lanling mansion, people die every day. Every day, forces disappear and the weak eat the strong. This is the unchangeable natural principle. The star dragon will be destroyed. Can we only blame the lack of strength and others? You should have killed Qiu Shan of Dongxing hall. What else do you want? "


    "This..."


    Du Yunlong is speechless when he Li asks him. For a moment, he is speechless.


    "Yes, that''s right. The law of the jungle never changes."


    Du Shaofu raised his head and said with a smile. His face was still a little childish. He looked at He Li and said, "I will release your son, but not now. After I return to Lanling house, I will release your son."


    "Boy, I know that you are from Lanling house. Don''t think that using Lanling mansion can crush white tiger gate and release my son. If I promise to let you go, I will let you go!" He Li Shen said: "but we must release people first."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and looked at him. "Now I has the final say, I can''t speak to you."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu said to the king scale demon tiger in the air: "little tiger, let''s go!"


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger understood, and immediately hovered in front of Du Shaofu''s body, eyes covetously looking at He Li.


    In He Li''s eyes twitching, Du Shaofu jumps onto the king scale demon tiger with He Jun and Du Yunlong, who are completely restrained.


    "The weak eat the strong!"


    Du Yunlong threw the pulsating state that he had caught in his hand on the ground, and his eyes were cold.


    "Du Shaofu, where are my elder Tu and elder Lu from baihumen?" He Li, with his eyes twitching, looked up at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "I killed the weak, of course."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, looking at the back of the king scale demon tiger. At this time, there were some faint scars on the scales, and his eyes gradually became gloomy. He said, "I will slowly calculate with you the account of the king scale demon tiger."


    "Roar!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the king scale demon tiger flapped its wings and swept out, and then the huge tiger body gradually disappeared into people''s sight.


    He Li''s eyes glared hard, and he lost an elder of pulse spirit realm, especially a spirit Rune master at the top level of three stars, which was also a blow to the whole white tiger gate.


    "Headmaster, the young headmaster has been caught by that boy. Shall we chase after him?" An old man asked Heli, I don''t know when it is already called several flying monsters circling.


    "Go to the cave first."


    He Li gritted his teeth. If the two boys can stay in the cave for such a long time, there must be secrets in the cave. Maybe there is a strong inheritance.


    "Boom!"


    As people walked towards the cave, suddenly the cave was shaken, and the cracks on the wall spread rapidly. Then, a large number of rock walls were broken, and large mountain tops were smashed, filled with dust, and the stones were shooting, and large pieces of huge rocks rolled down.


    "Back


    And they fled quickly, and their faces changed greatly, until they were far away.


    At the moment, the cave, together with the surrounding large caverns, has collapsed into a pile of rocks. It is impossible to find the original cave, and everything disappears.


    "How can this happen? There must be treasures in the cave."


    He Li hovered in the air, looking at the large cave, and regretted. If he could pay attention to some of the treasures in the cave, he would not be able to turn to others, but now it is too late to regret


    More than half an hour later, outside Lanling mansion, Du Shaofu looked at He Jun in front of him and said, "we meet again?"


    "Because of my bad luck."


    He Jun, with a wry smile on his face, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I didn''t expect that you would be here everywhere. If you had known that the star dragon would have something to do with you, the white tiger gate would not have participated in the affairs of Dongxing hall and Xinglong club."


    Du Shaofu looked at He Jun, did not answer, and then said, "I said that I would let you go, then I would let you go. I always keep my word."


    Thank you very much He Jun light road, face is still a bitter smile, mouth with blood, and then went to Lanling city.


    "Third, did you really let him go like this?"


    Du Yunlong frowned slightly and said, "with the strength of white Humen, if you don''t have scruples, you won''t give up easily.""As long as we are in the city of Lanling, the white tiger gate does not dare to do anything to us. They are even more scrupulous." Du Shaofu said.


    "Forget Lanling house."


    Du Yunlong understood, thinking that at this time there was Lanling house behind the third one. No matter how strong the white tiger gate was, it naturally worried about Lanling house, and it had not been able to surpass the strength of Lanling house.


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Yunlong and asked, "second brother, what are you going to do now? The star dragon club is not there. Why don''t you go to Lanling mansion with me first?"


    "Third, I''m going to look for the remaining brothers of the Star Dragon Association. Although the Star Dragon association is not here, but the people are still there. I''ll go to see them, or I won''t be at ease." Du Yunlong said.


    "Well, I should be in Lanling house recently. Come and see me then." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Good." Du Yunlong nodded.


    Du Shaofu immediately walked into the Lanling mansion, hesitated for a moment, and planned to go to see Murong youruo and Dai Xingyu. If he went back to Lanling mansion first, he was afraid that Aunt Shan would not let himself out.


    In the old house, when Murong youruo and Dai Xingyu meet Du Shaofu, they both have a smile in their eyes.


    "Brother Shaofu."


    Dai Xingyu rushed to Du Shaofu in front of him. He looked up at Du Shaofu. His clear eyes were filled with happiness and said, "it''s been 11 days. My aunt and I are worried about you."


    "I''m coming back."


    Du Shaofu touched Dai Xingyu''s silky black hair behind her head, and then looked at Murong youruo, who was moving slowly from the lotus step. His eyes were moving. Then the delicate body was like a jade willow. It was light and soft, like the long black hair of ink, which naturally spread out her waist. It was still beautiful, like a fairy coming out of the painting.


    "Are you all right?" Murong youruo said, the voice is clear and crisp, like a silver bell.


    "It''s all settled." Du Shaofu shook his head and gave a slight smile. He looked at the woman in front of him. He did not know why. He thought of the scene on the bed and the scene in his hometown where the sound of Zheng was playing around the beam. He felt strange in his heart.


    Murong youruo hears the speech, and smiles on her beautiful face. The more exciting she gets, she says: "it''s OK. Your sister has come to see you several times these days. You are OK now. She should be at ease."


    "Is that man worried about me?"


    Du Shaofu immediately expressed doubt, looked at Murong you Ruo and said, "I''m afraid my sister is an excuse to come to you."


    "You are little and big."


    Murong youruo glared at Du Shaofu, lifted it gently with her bare hand. Her slender index finger nodded Du Shaofu''s brow and said, "your sister will like men in the future, but there is no man in Lanling city who can match her."


    As he lifted his hands lightly, Du Shaofu could smell the faint fragrance of Murong youruo''s long skirt sleeves. After smelling his words, he glanced at Murong youruo and said, "but she likes women, and she also likes beautiful women like you. Let alone her man woman, no one dares to ask for it. I''m afraid that no man dares to get close to such a beautiful woman as you."


    "I''ve been so glib at a young age. I don''t know how many girls will be cheated by you in the future." Murong youruo glared at Du Shaofu. By adding a bit of charm, Murong youruo was a gorgeous woman. At the moment, he became more and more popular.


    "Ah..."


    At this time, Dai Xingyu''s exclamation came. Du Shaofu and Murong youruo immediately turned around. Dai Xingyu''s body quickly retreated and immediately arrived at Du Shaofu''s side. They looked at the king scale demon tiger who appeared in the courtyard at this time, and said, "little circle, don''t come here. I haven''t bullied you."


    "Well, the little circle won''t hurt you." Du Shaofu said with a smile. It seems that the girl will no longer dare to hold Wang scale demon tiger in her arms.


    Lanling mansion, in the study, Ouyang Ling stands tall and straight. On his handsome face, his eyes are as clear as the morning dew. He looks at a middle-aged man in black in front of him and asks in a low voice, "what has happened since I came back so long. If I don''t come back, I''m afraid it''s Shan Mei who will really go out and look for it."


    "There should be some benefits in the thousand caves. Most of them were obtained by the boy and his second brother, so they delayed their time and met Heli when they came out." Said the middle-aged man in black.


    "The legend of thousands of caves is true."


    Ouyang Ling murmured light way, and then his face slightly coagulated, "He Li went, even if it was some trouble for that boy?"


    "There are some troubles, but the boy is tough enough. He grabbed Heli''s son in his hand, and then he came back openly. Now he should be in Murong youruo''s place." Said the middle-aged man in black.


    "It''s tough enough. I guess he''s holding back." Ouyang Ling''s face suddenly showed a smile.


    "The son was taken hostage, and Heli should have known that the boy had something to do with the city Lord, so he was also worried about the city Lord, so he could not help it at last." Said the middle-aged man in black.


    "It would be good if he could break through one or two more, but it''s a pity that he hasn''t made a breakthrough at the level of mailingjing''s perfection." Ouyang Mausoleum Road.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    "Lord, do we want to inform He Li whether we want to go or not. If he has hatred in his heart, he is afraid that it will do harm to the boy." Said the middle-aged man in black.


    "No, we can''t intervene until our life is at stake, and we can''t let sister Shan interfere."


    Ouyang Ling looked at the middle-aged man in black, and his eyes were fine. He said softly: "compared with the people that the boy will face in the future, he Li is not even a mole ant. If he can''t face a Heli, then how can he face that huge thing and how can he help his father?"


    The middle-aged man in black moved his eyes. After a moment, he said to Ouyang Ling, "the head of the city guard is still in the hands of our private army, and there is no movement from Han Qiang. Judging from the boy''s meaning, it seems that he doesn''t want to participate in the city guarding army."


    "That boy is the same as his father''s character. If it''s none of his business, he won''t interfere, as long as he doesn''t offend him." Ouyang Mausoleum Road.


    "So what are we going to do, and don''t let that kid get in?" Asked the middle-aged man in black.


    "Of course, if the boy doesn''t intervene, how can I know that boy is strong or Han Xinqiang?" Ouyang Ling smiles and looks like dew in his eyes. At the moment, he shows a treacherous look. He says, "arrange for that boy to fight Han Xin and see who wins."


    "Brother Ling, have you heard from Shaofu?" When Ouyang Ling''s voice dropped, Yuan Shanshan''s figure rushed in.


    "Master, madam, I''ll leave first." Black middle-aged see the situation, suddenly smile, and then back down.


    "Brother Ling, is there any news about Shaofu? I''ve been looking for it. You won''t let me go. If something happens to Shaofu, I''ll see how you can explain it to Aotong."


    Yuan Shanshan said angrily to Ouyang Ling that she had been going to the thousand caves, but had been blocked. Now that so many days have passed, she can no longer sit still.


    "You are always in such a hurry. Don''t worry. The boy is back, safe and sound. It is estimated that he will return to the house later." Ouyang Ling said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Yuan Shanshan was relieved and looked at Ouyang Ling in her eyes. Then she softened up and said, "when are you going to see Shaofu, you have enough observation."


    "It should be soon." Ouyang Ling said with a smile.


    Du Shaofu left Murong youruo and returned to Lanling city when the setting sun sank and the silver gray evening dew covered the city.


    As soon as he arrived at Lanling City, Du Shaofu was called to the backyard by someone arranged by Yuan Shanshan for a long time. However, he was not able to cover up his care and love, which made Du Shaofu feel warm. He also promised to stay in the government well in the following days, and then he was asked what he was doing these days.


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much. He just said that he happened to have a breakthrough, that is, he was out in seclusion and delayed his time.


    Late at night, Du Shaofu sat cross legged in the room, his eyes flashing with a pale golden light, and his eyes were shocked and puzzled.


    "Boom


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the light golden runes were surging, a virtual shadow of five finger mountain was standing behind him, and the secret patterns of the talisman were flashing. The momentum was incomparable, as if it could crush everything and destroy everything.


    "Pulse soul, is this my pulse soul?"


    Du Shaofu''s surprise and doubt became more and more intense in Du Shaofu''s eyes. There was no pulse soul in the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird, but now he has pulse soul.


    At this time, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that the pulse and soul in his body seemed to wake up, and there was something in the awakening.


    It''s just that my martial pulse has not recovered much, so that feeling is not too strong. But now, after breaking through the pulse state level, I can clearly feel that I can communicate with the martial pulse on my body. After communicating with the martial pulse, the spirit of pulse condenses the magical shadow of Wuzhishan.


    "Is it all about it?"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. His face changed. Then he took out a bronze stone from the sand in the cave.


    The shape of the stone is strange, just like the Wuzhi Mountain with five peaks juxtaposed. If you look closely, you can still see five kinds of faint colors. But if you look closely, you will see a blur of vision, and the more you look, the more hazy and chaotic it will be.


    Du Shaofu looked as like as two peas in his fingers, the stone as the same as his own soul.


    Looking at the five finger stone, Du Shaofu also felt vaguely connected with it. It was very mysterious.


    But under careful study, the five fingers have no response at hand. The only feature is that they are particularly hard, and feel impregnable and impregnable.


    Finally, Du Shaofu had to take the five finger stone into his arms again, and then began to study the pulse soul of the virtual shadow of the five finger peak on his body. The pulse soul was extremely magical and extraordinary, and could communicate the energy of heaven and earth.


    In the practice of the golden winged ROC, although there is no theory of pulse and soul breaking through to the pulse state, it has gradually been able to stimulate many golden winged ROC birds'' magical powers and animal abilities after reaching the pulsating state level. Du Shaofu also wants to study it carefully.In the morning of the next day, Du Shaofu stopped comprehending and went to have breakfast with aunt Shan. He also saw Ouyang Shuang again. He was still wearing a long blue dress. His indifferent eyes and big eyes looked at Du Shaofu, but he could not afford any waves.


    However, Du Shaofu was extremely enthusiastic. With his mother present, Ouyang Shuang had no choice but to smile at Du Shaofu. On his beautiful face, his red lips were tender and his smile was overwhelming.


    "Sister Shuang, it''s nice of you to laugh."


    Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang shamelessly and said, "I don''t know who will have such a good fortune to marry a beautiful woman like Shuang sister."


    "You...!"


    Ouyang Shuang immediately glared at Du Shaofu. His cold temperament undoubtedly said to Du Shaofu that no one should be close to him. This guy clearly knew that he didn''t like men, but he deliberately said so. Naturally, he was deliberately provocative. He said: "it won''t be you, you''re not such a good luck in your life."


    As the voice dropped, Ouyang Shuang seemed to feel that he had said something he shouldn''t have said. He immediately turned his head and stopped talking. He didn''t pay any attention to Du Shaofu''s meaning.


    "Girl, it''s not necessarily. You are three years older than Shaofu. If you can be together, it would be wonderful." Yuan Shanshan just came by and heard Ouyang Shuang''s words. She immediately looked at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang and looked at them. The more they looked, the more satisfied they were.


    "Niang, what do you say, I..."


    Ouyang glared at his mother angrily. How could she have something to do with that boy? She didn''t like men at all. She could never have anything to do with that shameless boy.


    "Well, after breakfast, I''ll just say that. I don''t know if Shaofu would like to have it or not. Shaofu has been wronged."


    Yuan Shanshan impolitely interrupted Ouyang Shuang''s words. The meaning in her eyes was that she felt that her daughter was not worthy of her sister''s son.


    "Yuan Shanshan, you are my mother." Ouyang Shuang is also impolite, staring at Yuan Shanshan and calling her name directly. From childhood to adulthood, she often calls her the same name.


    "It is better to know a woman than a mother." Yuan Shanshan glanced at Ouyang Shuang and said, "Shaofu is a good boy."


    Du Shaofu did not speak any more. Looking at the mother and daughter in front of him, he had a warm feeling in his heart.


    After breakfast, Du Shaofu is going to go back to his room to study his pulse and soul. Huang San, who has not been seen for more than ten days, comes in a hurry. He says that there is a man named Du Yunlong outside the mansion looking for himself. He has already arranged for him to go to the side hall of the mansion.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the side hall, it was Du Yunlong, the second elder brother, who was waiting. He also changed his body and became more and more extraordinary.


    "I didn''t expect that the third uncle had a life-long friendship with the head of Lanling mansion. I also overheard my uncle and my father talking about it. They said that the third uncle was also a person of extraordinary splendor, who had the most chance to revitalize the Du family in the past dynasties, but, ah..."


    Du Yunlong looked at the side hall. Seeing Du Shaofu coming, he sighed slightly. He thought that the third uncle was still the drunkard third uncle of the Du family. Then, with a smile on his face, he said to Du Shaofu, "it''s up to the third brother to revitalize the Du family in the future."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. Then he asked Du Yunlong, "second brother, why are you here? Are the rest of Xinglong meeting in trouble?"


    "That''s not true."


    Du Yunlong shook his head and said to Du Shaofu, "in fact, I''m here today. I want to discuss something with my third brother."


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as he heard of the great event, Du Shaofu''s expression immediately turned positive.


    Du Yunlong looked at Du Shaofu. After a moment, he said, "the Star Dragon Club no longer exists, but there are still many disciples of the Star Dragon Association. There are also the territory and business that the Star Dragon association has worked hard for the past two years, and even the territory and business left by Dongxing hall. So, I thought about it all night and decided to take over the club."


    "Congratulations to my second brother." Du Shaofu smiles. If we can revive the star dragon club, I''m afraid it will be much bigger than the Du family now.


    "It''s not easy to take over the star dragon club. There are many forces within the boundary of Lanling mansion, such as Dongxing hall and Xinglong club. Those forces are now focusing on the forces in Dongxing hall and Xinglong Club territory. Not to mention that there are forces like the white tiger gate, there are quite a few other forces. With my strength and the remaining disciples of the Star Dragon Association, I''m afraid it''s not enough to fight. Especially the white tiger gate, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to give up. " Du Yunlong said to Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    Du Shaofu didn''t speak, his eyes narrowed. Listening to what his second brother, Du Yunlong, said, Du Shaofu naturally understood that even if his second brother had improved a lot and he was not afraid of other forces, he still could not compete with the white tiger gate.


    The matter of the thousand caves, I''m afraid, has been completely settled with the white tiger gate. Naturally, he li of the white tiger gate will not give up easily.


    The white tiger gate did not dare to deal with Lanling house, but it would not put the star dragon in their eyes.


    "Second brother, what are you going to do?" Du Shaofu asked Du Yunlong after meditating for a while.


    Du Yunlong raised his eyes, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I thought for a long time. I decided to take over the territory and people of the Star Dragon Association, but after all, the star dragon club doesn''t exist, so I plan to set up a new force. I''m deputy, and you are the main one. I think if you add three younger brothers, I''m afraid the white tiger gate will not dare to act rashly."


    "I Du Shaofu was stunned.


    "Not bad." With a smile, Du Yunlong said: "only you can control the overall situation now. Otherwise, I''m afraid that even the remnant of the star dragon club can''t be cleaned up. How can we compete with other forces?"


    "Second brother, I can''t stay in Lanling city for long. I''m afraid I''ll leave soon."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. He would not have been in Lanling city for a long time. If the master of the mansion had not left the pass in the past few days, he could only leave first, as long as he knew about LiuYun county.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to stay in Lanling city all the time. Just let others know that you are in it, especially the white tiger gate. You can go anywhere you want." Du Yunlong said.


    "I really haven''t thought about it. Give me some time to think about it." Du Shaofu said to Du Yunlong.


    "There''s no time. You have to make a decision earlier. Otherwise, let alone the territory of DongXingTang, we can''t carve up. Even the territory of the star dragon club will be seized by other forces."


    Du Yunlong looked at Du Shaofu and continued: "I also discussed with the remaining disciples of the star dragon club last night. Although a very small number of people did not agree to change the signboard of the star dragon club, most of them agreed. In fact, I don''t want to change the brand of the star dragon club. After all, I am one of the founders of the star dragon club. It''s a pity that it doesn''t exist after all. Now it''s rebirth. The star dragon club doesn''t exist at all. Now it''s also a change. The only thing you can think about is that we are a new force. What should we call it? "


    "Let me name it?" Du Shaofu looked at Du Yunlong and asked.


    "You are the Lord and I am the deputy. Naturally you take it."


    Du Yunlong nodded and then said to Du Shaofu, "maybe you don''t care about these things. After all, Shicheng is too small. Our Du family wants to go out of the stone city. After that, this is the second Du family, the more powerful Du family, and the second place for us to live in. This place is built by our brothers together!"


    "Hoo More powerful Du family, create a second Du family


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. There was a chord in his heart that was touched and the essence in his eyes flashed. If there was a more powerful Du family, how could the drunkard father and himself be separated by life.


    "When a cavity is boiling with blood, waves will rise in the ocean of thousands of miles, and evil will sweep the world. Once the gentleman is filled with hatred, the world will be called the world will be!" Du Shaofu said to Du Yunlong.


    "The world will."


    Du Yunlong murmured softly, and then his eyes showed a smile and said, "good name. After that, it will be called the society of heaven and earth. I will go back and prepare to set up the World Association. Then I will ask the third younger brother to come back."


    "No


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said to Du Yunlong, "I don''t want to show up yet, but if you want to prepare any moves these days, you can take the tiger with you. I think it''s enough to have the tiger in."


    "Well, with the tiger in, even if it''s facing the white tiger door, I''m not afraid." Du Yunlong said excitedly.


    After the two brothers chatted for half an hour, Du Yunlong left Lanling house. Du Shaofu called the king scale demon tigers and asked them to follow the second brother first. The king scale demon tiger understood, nodded and left Lanling house with Du Yunlong.


    "The second Du family, to build a stronger Du family."


    Inside the hall, Du Shaofu murmured, "Niang, sister, I will go to find you with my father as soon as possible. I will!"


    "Du Shaofu, come out for me."


    At this time, outside the hall there is a Jiao drink voice, the voice has not fallen, Ouyang Shuang is angry to the side of the hall.


    When he heard the Jiao''s voice, Du Shaofu knew that it was Ouyang Shuang. Looking at the angry Ouyang Shuang, Du Shaofu doubted and asked, "I didn''t offend you. Why are you so angry?"


    "I went to youruo just now. If I go later, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable." Ouyang Shuangjiao angry way.


    "You Ruo girl, what happened?" On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face sank.


    Ouyang Shuang said: "when I was in the past, someone was going to embarrass you Ruo and Xingyu. Fortunately, I went in time. After the examination, I found out that it was the city guard. Because of the enmity between you and the city guard, you captured the head of the city guard. They found that you and you had a deep relationship, so they planned to fight against you and Xingyu.""How are you Ruo and Xingyu? What about them now? " Du Shaofu asked in a deep voice, his face was already tinged with iron green.


    Ouyang Shuang looked at the look on Du Shaofu''s face. His clear eyes moved a little, and his voice softened a little. He said, "naturally, they are OK now. I planned to arrange them to come to the mansion, but if you insist on not, I can''t help it. That''s why I came to talk to you."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank slightly. After thinking for a while, he looked up at Ouyang Shuang and asked, "have you ever investigated them? Are those people really city guards?"


    Ouyang Shuang said: "I''ve asked all of them. They should be city guards."


    "What about those people now?" Du Shaofu asked.


    Ouyang Shuang was stunned and said: "they promised that they would never get close to you Ruo and Xingyu, who are also the city guards. Because the relationship between the city guards and our Lanling house is very delicate, I let them go."


    "It''s a delicate relationship. Let it go?" Du Shaofu sighed helplessly, then turned and left the side hall. "I''ll go out first."


    "Where are you going? Can''t you go to find the city guards..."


    Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Shaofu''s back and asked. Du Shaofu did not look back. His voice came out and said, "I have my own arrangements."


    Du Shaofu left the side hall and first found Huang San. Then he asked Huang San to take him to the private army camp of Lanling mansion and found Zhang Lin.


    Generally speaking, it is extremely difficult for ordinary people to get a private military camp in jinlanling Prefecture. However, it is not difficult for Du Shaofu as a private military camp in Lanling mansion.


    "Master Shaofu, why are you here?" Zhang Lin was puzzled when he saw Du Shaofu.


    "Commander Zhang, are you still in charge of the garrison named Lin?" Du Shaofu asked.


    Zhang Lin looked a little embarrassed and said, "go back to Shaofu, the man whose surname is Lin is still in our hands. To tell the truth, we don''t know what to do with him now. We have also tried it. The guy should have no intention of revolting and has no courage. Therefore, he has been detained in the military camp to wait for Shaofu''s punishment."


    "In your hands."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said to Zhang Lin, "commander Zhang, I want to ask you a favor."


    "Young master Shaofu, you are welcome. Just tell me." Zhang lington nodded.


    "Don''t answer so sure. If you help, you may get into trouble and lose your official post."


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhang Lin and said, "but it may bring you a lot of benefits."


    Zhang Lin looked at Du Shaofu. He knew that the young master in front of him was definitely not a straw bag. After a moment, he nodded his head and said, "since Shaofu''s words are so clear, it doesn''t mean to harm me. So if you have something to do, please ask him to tell me."


    "Before I can help me, I want to know about the relationship between the city guards and the private forces of Lanling Prefecture, and even the relationship between the city Lord of Lanling Prefecture and the head of Lanling mansion." Said Du Shaofu.


    "This..."


    When Zhang Lin heard the speech, he was stunned. His eyes moved. He seemed to be thinking about something. Then he nodded to Du Shaofu and said, "as long as I know what Shaofu wants to ask, I will certainly know everything."


    Thank you very much Du Shaofu nodded and then said to Huang San, "Huang San, you also do me a favor. After this help is done, I promise you to be promoted in the government."


    "Thank you for your cultivation."


    Hearing this, Huang San was immediately excited and grateful. He patted his chest and assured him: "Shaofu''s order is that it''s OK to go up the mountain and go down to the sea of fire. I''m sure Huang San will finish it!"


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "it''s not so serious. You can call Han Xin here for me. It''s related to Lin, the city guard. Let him go to the mansion to find me."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lanling mansion, a middle-aged man in black, came to Ouyang Ling''s body and said with a smile: "the master of the mansion, we have arranged, but there are some small accidents. When we meet the eldest lady, the result is the same. The boy starts to move."


    "Oh..." You know, what do you want to do


    "I don''t know yet."


    Black middle-aged mouth with a little bitter smile, and then said: "but that boy went to a private military camp, and then sent to find Han Xin."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the setting sun sank and the silver gray evening dew covered the sky over Lanling City, it was almost dusk. The sunset clouds spread all over the sky, gradually fading from layer to layer, until the whole sky turned gray white.


    In Lanling mansion, in a partial hall, a man with a faint indifference looked at Du Shaofu, frowned slightly, and said, "do you want me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    "It''s not that I''m looking for you. It''s because I heard that you were looking for me that day. I happened to have something to do with me, so I came back yesterday. So I want to ask what you wanted to do with me that day?" Some smiles appeared on Du Shaofu''s face.


    On hearing this, the indifferent young man suddenly jerked his face and raised his head slightly. His long black hair moved slightly. In the long and thin eyes of Shan Feng, he looked at Du Shaofu with a rather aloof gaze. It was Han Xin of the fourth junior high school in Lanling.


    Han Xin naturally didn''t know du Shaofu''s words. It was this guy who looked for him, but now he denied it. Looking at Du Shaofu for a moment, he opened his mouth with two proud thin lips under his nose and said, "let''s not talk in secret. Let''s finish the city guard business. You should know that Lin Ming is only here to help his son revenge, but you didn''t expect that you are Lanling mansion He can''t be provoked at all. Now that you''ve been locked up for so long, their father and son have suffered a lot. You should also get rid of his anger. If you let Lin Ming go, you dare not kill him. It''s a trouble to stay in your hands. "


    "Lin Ming..."


    Du Shaofu pretended to be puzzled and looked at Han Xin and said, "I remember. It seems that Lin Ming was arrested by the private army of Lanling house because he was suspected of rebellion. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Du Shaofu, if you are like this, we don''t need to talk about it. Maybe you have already felt that it''s still a trouble to keep Lin Ming in your hands. If you don''t want to talk, I''ll leave and kill Lin Ming if you have the ability." Han Xin''s face was slightly heavy, which was originally a face of indifference.


    "It''s none of my business, but I have something to tell you, which I just learned."


    Du Shaofu looked at Han Xin with a smile on his face. His voice stopped for a moment. Then he said, "I just learned that Lin Ming was finally unable to carry him in the private barracks of Lanling mansion, so I gave him all the details."


    "What did you account for?" Han Xin''s face changed a little.


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "in fact, Lin Ming didn''t explain anything. It''s just that you and your father planned to fight the city Lord with the city guards. They said that they had planned to take action next month. You are all ready."


    "Fart, it''s impossible. You must have done something to Lin Ming. My father and I didn''t mean that at all." Han Xin was furious when he heard the speech. It was absolutely a trick to beat.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    All of a sudden, Han Xin laughed. His angry face just returned to normal in a short time. He looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile, "Du Shaofu, you just want to stimulate me. You want to talk to me. These means are too immature to be on the stage."


    Du Shaofu still looked with a smile and said, "indeed, you are very smart. You are worthy of being the first of the four young boys in Lanling. However, the time is almost the same now."


    "What time is it?" Han Xin frowned slightly and felt an ominous premonition.


    "Master Shaofu, it''s not good. It''s not good."


    Just as Han Xin''s voice had just dropped, a rapid voice came from outside the side hall. Huang San and Zhang Lin ran into the side hall in panic and said to Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, the city guards are really rebellious. The city guards are no less than ten thousand people in armor, which has already blocked the Lanling mansion."


    "What..."


    Han Xin''s face changed greatly when he heard the speech. During this period of time, he specially informed all the officers of the city protection army, so that all people could not act rashly. It should be impossible for this kind of thing to happen. He was suddenly surprised and said, "this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible."


    "Han Xin, it seems that your father and son really intend to deal with the head of the mansion?" Du Shaofu looked at Han Xin in surprise.


    "It''s impossible. I''ll go and have a look."


    Han Xin has a dignified look. If the city guard forces can''t get around Lanling mansion, it will be a big problem.


    "Han Shao, wait a minute."


    Du Shaofu immediately stopped Han Xin and said, "it''s not urgent for the moment. I think the private army of Lanling mansion will deal with it quickly. I''ll find out by catching the leaders."


    "I''ll go and have a look."


    After listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Han Xin became more anxious. If the city guards were arrested, the situation would be even worse. He really couldn''t figure out why the situation suddenly became like this. According to the truth, the city guards could not be like this.


    "Master Han Shaocheng, you are in such a hurry to leave. Don''t you feel guilty?" Du Shaofu didn''t mean to let Han Xin leave at all, and immediately stopped Han Xin.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you mean?" Han Xin looked at Du Shaofu with a gloomy look.


    "It seems that you need to stay in Lanling mansion."


    Du Shaofu gave a little smile, then turned to Zhang Lin and said, "commander Zhang, look at the Lord of Han Shaocheng. I''m going to inform the Lord of the mansion that Han Xin and his son and the city guards are planning to plot a mischief. I have to ask the Lord to arrest the city Lord Han Qiang first." As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu was about to leave.


    "Du Shaofu, you''re planting the booty. Wait a minute!"


    Han Xin''s face changed greatly. He immediately grabbed Du Shaofu by the shoulder and held him."No, I have to inform the Lord. Let go


    Caught on his shoulder, Du Shaofu immediately turned around and gave a big drink. A palm print in his hand was wrapped in a faint golden dark gas, and the light directly hit Han Xin. The amazing strong wind swept out, and a trace of smile in his eyes was wiped away.


    Han Xin''s eyes changed. In a panic, the hand holding Du Shaofu''s shoulder was released. At the same time, a palm print on his left hand rushed to meet him.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, in the fierce wind, Du Shaofu''s body directly shakes away. What''s more, it hits the wall of the side hall and splits the tortoise.


    "It''s impossible. How could this happen..."


    At this moment, Han Xin''s face suddenly changed. He felt that Du Shaofu''s strength of one hand suddenly converged after he had just met him. Then he was shocked by himself. It was obvious that he was deliberately injured.


    "Bold Han Xin, dare to hurt Shaofu young master."


    Almost in this lightning like time, Zhang Lin appeared directly behind Han Xin, and seized Han Xin''s shoulder with one hand. The dark air surged, and he directly banned Han Xin, who was still in the doldrums.


    "Tied up!"


    Several people behind Zhang Lin seem to have been prepared. They directly took out a cold iron chain and bound Han Xin tightly with lightning speed.


    "I see. It''s a trap. Du Shaofu, you''re deceiving me!"


    Without any struggle, Han Xin looked at Du Shaofu, who was slowly rising from the ground. He said with a bitter smile on his indifferent face: "I didn''t expect such a low-level conspiracy, but I was cheated."


    "You are not deceived. At this time, there are many city guards surrounding Lanling house."


    Du Shaofu walked slowly to Han Xin''s body. There was a little blood on his mouth, but his face was smiling. Then he said to Zhang Lin, "commander Zhang, you just saw it with your own eyes. Now you know what to do?"


    "The city Lord Han Shao surrounded Lanling house with the city guards, and wanted to take Shaofu as a hostage. Because Shaofu resisted and hurt Shaofu badly in the end. If I hadn''t saved him, I would have been in danger. It seems that Han Shaocheng''s father and son are really rebellious." Zhang Lin said.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you. I''m seriously injured. I''ll heal first." With a satisfied smile, Du Shaofu turned and left the side hall directly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, there is a soft, transparent, clear and moist air floating in the sky.


    In the sky of Lanling City, the setting sun is rolling in the golden red clouds, and then gradually sinks behind the dark horizon.


    The whole city of Lanling was shaken by the dusk. At dusk, tens of thousands of soldiers from the city protection army came out in armor and surrounded Lanling mansion.


    However, it did not take long for the public to see that outside the mausoleum mansion, the private army of Lanling mansion seemed to have been prepared for it, and a large and powerful army rushed out at the same time to directly fight against the siege army.


    In the end, the powerful private army of Lanling Prefecture did not know what to say. The private army of Lanling Prefecture subdued the soldiers of the city guarding army without fighting, and took all the tens of thousands of city guards down.


    It seems that there is no trace of everything happened in the light cloud mansion after a short period of time.


    In the middle of the sky, the bright red sunset in the sunset is shining and gradually fading. In the distance of Lanling City, the outline of mountains begins to appear continuous light blue lines, and the sky slowly enters the night.


    The whole night, however, was a panic in Lanling city. The confrontation between the city guards and the private forces of Lanling Prefecture had already spread like wings.


    The bigger the situation of the small and medium-sized forces in Lanling, the more frightened they will be.


    Not long after nightfall, some people saw hanqiang, who was a rare city Lord, to leave Lanling mansion with several relatives. Finally, he entered Lanling mansion. After a long time, he left Lanling house. At the same time, he was surrounded by a small number of city Lord Han Xin.


    In the early hours of the morning, many people in Lanling Prefecture saw that the tens of thousands of city guards captured by the private forces of Lanling Prefecture at dusk yesterday returned in order, as if nothing had happened.


    In short, the night seemed calm, but for many people, it was a turbulent undercurrent.


    But this night, Du Shaofu was extremely relaxed. He had already returned to his room and began to study his unique pulse and soul.


    The more he studied, the more shocked Du Shaofu was at his peculiar pulse and soul.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    Du Shaofu felt that there were five kinds of attributes in the strange Wuzhi Mountain, which was absolutely unusual.


    Among the five attributes of heaven and earth, all the creatures in heaven and earth have five attributes. However, among the five attributes of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, some people prefer metallicity, while others prefer fire attribute.


    Monsters are also the same, with different biased attributes, so the beast''s ability and attack methods will be different.


    Generally speaking, each of the five attributes has its own merits. Therefore, no one will pay too much attention to the attributes. However, the attributes are related to the cultivation of martial arts and the comprehension of various esoteric meanings.


    Generally speaking, martial arts are also divided into attributes. For example, those who prefer fire attribute to cultivate fire attribute martial arts and understand the secret bones of fire attribute monster will naturally be more handy. But if you try to grasp other familiar martial arts and monsters, even if you have gained something, you will eventually lose time and fail to succeed.


    The same is true of the martial arts pulse. When a warrior chooses the pulse soul, he should also distinguish the attributes before looking for the stronger demon blood essence to open the martial pulse and condense the pulse soul.


    For example, the martial arts practitioners who prefer the fire attribute naturally want to find the essence blood of the demon beast with fire attribute to open the martial vein and condense the pulse and soul. If you use the essence blood of the demon beast with other attributes, it is not necessarily impossible to succeed, but the effect will be greatly reduced. At the same time, it is also a huge obstacle to the future cultivation, and it may even be difficult to make progress in the cultivation.


    But now Du Shaofu found that the pulse and soul he condensed had five attributes. He is a master of talisman, or a master of array Fu with five attributes. At this time, with the five attributes of Wuzhishan virtual shadow and soul, it means that in the future, he should be able to cultivate any attribute martial arts skills, and understand any monster''s Secret bones. The effect will not be much different.


    "What is the origin of that stone?"


    Du Shaofu again felt puzzled and shocked by the five finger mountain like stone. The stone was absolutely extraordinary. He did not know how it appeared in the cave, whether it was left by the fallen strong man.


    In the morning, a soft mist rises between heaven and earth. The mountains and peaks are smeared with a layer of soft milky white. The white fog color makes everything hazy and illusory.


    "Hoo..."


    After Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were closed, he stopped practicing. After the light golden light converged into the body, his eyes opened, and the light golden light disappeared into the deep and sharp eyes.


    "Who!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seemed to feel something. With a light drink in his mouth, his figure jumped up from his bed and quickly opened the door. He saw a figure jumping forward in a hurry.


    "Where to escape!"


    Du Shaofu burst into a big drink. He ran away, which proved that he was definitely not from Lanling mansion or some kind of good man. He was full of mysterious Qi and began to chase him away.


    But the people in front of him seemed to feel that Du Shaofu was catching up with him. He immediately took the road to rush forward, and the speed was faster.


    "There must be something wrong."


    Looking at the figure in front of him, he quickly ran away. Du Shaofu took a puff from the corner of his mouth, narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at the figure which gradually opened the distance. His brow wrinkled. Then the light gold dark air quickly covered his body. The dark air under the soles of his feet surged. His feet suddenly stepped on the ground, and his speed was accelerated and his body suddenly burst out.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s speed was more than twice as fast as before, and his speed was to chase the figure who had escaped in front of him, drawing the distance closer and closer.


    The figure in front seems to be very familiar with the terrain of Lanling mansion. After seven turns and eight turns, we arrive at an empty square.


    The distance is getting closer and closer, less than a few meters. Du Shaofu can see clearly the back in front of him. His back is straight and straight, and his body is slender.


    "Where to run!"


    When Du Shaofu hit the ground with his feet, a more violent and mysterious air gushed out from the soles of his feet. His body leaped forward with his fist clenched with his right hand. An invisible wave of energy swept through the space like a wave, and the space was suddenly bombarded with 13 rings.


    "Hum!"


    The figure in front of him obviously felt Du Shaofu''s hand behind him. Then he gave a cold hum and suddenly turned around. It was also a fist seal that appeared to be smooth and calm, but it suddenly brought out a raging storm and finally hit Du Shaofu''s seal.


    "Bang!"


    The two fists collided and the fierce wind swept the dust on the square.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s steps suddenly faltered back. Every step back, the square ground directly cracked, and the strength of the other side was extremely strong.


    "Sure enough, there are some things to do. Go on!"


    As he turned around and his voice dropped, he reappeared in front of Du Shaofu. The speed was so fast that Du Shaofu could hardly see his appearance clearly. Then a palm print appeared in front of Du Shaofu again.


    The speed of the palm print was as fast as thunder, and a terrible strong wind came. The strong wind seemed not to leak out at all. It was like a circle that enveloped Du Shaofu.


    Feeling the terrible wind, Du Shaofu''s face was dignified. His opponent''s strength was unfathomable, too strong, but his speed was too fast. He had no choice. His fingerprints changed, and his whole body was full of pale gold light. In a flash, his skin was still covered with hidden talismans and secret lines. In an instant, he patted him with one hand."Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    When Du Shaofu drank, his hand opened like a leaf fan. The place where he passed by was twinkling with the light gold talisman, which was like an arc-shaped golden space dent around the palm.


    The space around the palm is densely covered with golden runes, just like the golden wings of a golden winged ROC bird. A fierce and domineering breath suddenly spreads from Du Shaofu and sweeps away. The shaking space trembles, and then this hand slaps the other party''s palm print.


    This strike is exactly a means of golden winged ROC. At the time of the level of innate state, Du Shaofu was unable to motivate him, but he was able to use it only after he reached the level of pulsating state. In addition, there are several methods that can only be used after reaching the level of pulsating environment. But last night, Du Shaofu only studied and understood the shaking wings.


    "Bang!"


    The low and dull sound came out again. In the strong wind of terror, the golden talisman secret pattern around Du Shaofu''s hand was shaken away by a flash of strength in the palm of the other party after a standoff with the former''s palm print for a while.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was once again shaken back by a powerful force. After more than ten steps, the terrifying force was completely removed, and the ground was turned into dust.


    "This man is so strong!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and finally saw clearly what the other party looked like. He was a very handsome middle-aged man. His face was very clear, his eyes were clear, just like dew, and his essence was shining. In particular, the breath of spreading was looming on his body. At the moment, Du Shaofu felt that he was facing the thunder demon lion and the two middle-aged men, one white and one black, in the stone city.


    "What kind of martial art is this? It''s so domineering and fierce!"


    The middle-aged handsome man murmured in surprise. His eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body at the moment. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and raised his rebellious eyebrows. He said, "boy, attack me with your strongest strength. Let me see how Du Tingxuan''s son is and whether he will lose face for him."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes lit up and he looked at the handsome middle-aged man. Then his eyes closed slightly. Then his fingerprints congealed, and the mysterious Qi gushed and fluctuated all over his body. If his whole body was as if he had a talisman, he wanted to gush out, and suddenly his breath was overbearing.


    "Why


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man''s eyes once again filled with doubts, and then seemed to feel something, and the color of surprise in his eyes immediately surged.


    In a short time, as the fingerprints congealed and the domineering breath fluctuated, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly opened. There was a flash of lightning in his clear eyes. The purple robe all over his body was shocked by hunting. Taking the whole body as the center, cracks spread from the sole of the foot to the turtle crack, and then a loud shout was heard in his mouth


    "Oh


    At this moment, the surrounding squares are roaring, and the space is shaking. The momentum is incomparable and the prestige is overwhelming


    "Boom


    In his domineering momentum, Du Shaofu''s talisman secret patterns bloomed and fluctuated, and countless palm prints flashed in his hands like lightning. Finally, he condensed into a palm print. With the sound of wind and thunder like Sanskrit sound, he stamped on the ground, and his figure went straight to the middle-aged. The palm print appeared in front of him in an instant.


    Junlang''s middle-aged eyes trembled. He waved his hand and shook his long sleeve. He met Du Shaofu with a heavy blow.


    After a while, the two palms collided, and the explosion sound like thunder resounded through the space, and the turbulent energy ripple fluctuated and spread. The whole surrounding space was shaking rapidly.


    "Boom!"


    The space trembled, and the terrible energy storm swept away like a hurricane, until the far-off wave had gone, and finally gradually disappeared in the distant space.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu faltered. This time, he only stepped back three steps in succession. However, his feet trembled with each step. When he took the last step to stabilize his body, he looked pale.


    "It''s just the beginning of the pulsating state, is it really? And the defense force is just like a monster king. It''s incredible!"


    Junlang''s middle-aged body is still, but at the moment, he looks shocked. His eyes are uncertain. It seems that he has met with the most incredible thing. The boy''s cultivation in pulse state has just shown his strength, and the level of his pulse state is definitely able to resist.


    And that kind of defense, also let him marvel. He has a few points in his hand. Naturally, he knows clearly how terrible the boy''s defense is. If he and his fellow cultivators just bear his own strength several times, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    On Du Shaofu''s pale face, his eyes fluctuated, and he looked at the tall and handsome middle-aged man in front of him. Then he saluted respectfully and said, "Shaofu has met uncle Ling."


    Junlang''s middle age is Ouyang mausoleum. When he heard this, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, how do you recognize it''s me?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked and said, "it''s very simple. Shuang sister looks like you. You can see it at a glance, so it''s not hard to recognize it."


    On hearing this, Ouyang Ling''s face was stunned, and then he gave a wry smile and said, "don''t mention that girl. I don''t know what evils I made in my last life. Let that girl get angry with me. Sooner or later, she will die."


    "Sister Shuang is very talented in martial arts, and her appearance is also very beautiful. Uncle Ling should be happy."


    Du Shaofu didn''t know what to say. He thought that there would be no mistake in saying more good things and praising people.


    "Don''t you know that girl is not interested in men now, and even likes women. Your aunt and I have a headache for a long time."


    Ouyang Ling looked at Du Shaofu. His clear eyes suddenly turned, as if he had discovered some new land. He said, "you are a good boy. You are the son of my brother. It''s very special. Otherwise, how about I betroth that girl to you?"


    "What..."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he was in a daze. It was OK. If Ouyang Shuang knew that girl, she would be the first one to commit suicide. She quickly shook her head and said, "Uncle Ling, don''t make fun of me. I''m still young. These things need to be decided by my parents."


    "Yes, I''ll talk to my brother the next time I see him."


    Ouyang Ling seemed to be serious. Then he looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes moved, and said, "you and your father are similar. You can recognize him at a glance. It''s been 18 years since you saw him. Is he OK these years?"


    "He''s OK, but he likes drinking. I don''t know if he liked drinking before?"


    Du Shaofu said softly. Without saying a lot, Du Shaofu could feel that the handsome middle-aged man in front of him had an absolutely different relationship with his alcoholic father.


    "He didn''t drink much before."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Ouyang Ling sighed and said, "you''ll learn more about your father''s past, but it''s not easy for you to surpass your father."


    "I''ll try my best not to disgrace him." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Ambitious." Ouyang Ling stepped forward slowly. His clear eyes looked at Du Shaofu. His face began to straighten out. His eyes fluctuated and he said, "I went out last night..."


    "Uncle Ling is not closed."


    Du Shaofu interrupted Ouyang Ling''s words, then with a smile, he said: "if I''m not wrong, Han Qiang, the city Lord who went to Lanling city last night, must have come to see Uncle Ling, and Han Xin should have been released overnight. At this time, the city guards captured by the private forces of Lanling prefecture have gone back."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Ouyang Ling''s face began to draw helplessly. After a full moment, he looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "tell me, how can you be so sure?"


    With a smile, Du Shaofu said, "I didn''t know it at the beginning, but I doubted it only yesterday and finally decided."


    After a pause, Du Shaofu continued: "normally speaking, in this special period, the city guards would not dare to touch my friends. Han Xin would even warn them not to cause trouble during this period. So yesterday I heard that there was a garrison against my friend. I doubted it, but I was not sure.


    Finally, I went to the private army camp and learned that uncle Ling came to Lanling City 16 years ago and finally became the head of the mansion.


    Before that, Han Qiang, the city master of Lanling City, had been in Lanling city for many years, and he had made a lot of contributions. He had the greatest chance to become the head of the palace. He also had a lot of background in the Empire. However, uncle Ling took the position of the Lord of the mansion. Han Qiang was somewhat unhappy in his heart. I''m afraid he was not satisfied with Uncle Ling all these years. "


    "What does this represent?" Ouyang Ling looked at Du Shaofu and asked with great interest.


    Du Shaofu said with a smile: "of course, it has something to do with Han Qiang. I think uncle Ling, as the head of Lanling mansion, is not very comfortable in his heart. It''s just that Han Qiang is also very smart, so uncle Ling didn''t want to, and he didn''t catch Han Qiang''s tail these years.


    But this time, I happened to get into some trouble by accident. I happened to get involved with Han Qiang''s most important and trusted city guard. Uncle Ling, you want to take the opportunity to beat Han Qiang, but it''s not good to come out in person.


    Besides, this time, Han Qiang had no road at all, but his son Han Xin came forward, and uncle Ling chose me. Finally, things have developed like this. " After Du Shaofu finished with one breath, his eyes continued to fall on Ouyang Ling.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Ouyang Ling stood up with a negative hand and said with a smile, "what you said is reasonable, but these statements are also far fetched. I can totally deny it."


    "It''s far fetched, and there''s no evidence yet."Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Ling and said, "but this is the truth of the matter. This result is also what uncle Ling wants. I think that when Han Qiang came to Lanling house last night to see Uncle Ling, he must have made a statement with him. I''m afraid he won''t be satisfied with him. That''s why Uncle Ling released the city guards and Han Xin, and said that it was all a child conflict between Han Xin and me, right £¿¡±


    Ouyang Ling''s face and muscles looked at Du Shaofu, and he was surprised that the boy could have guessed the development of things after Han Qiang came here last night. A moment later, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "I just want to know now, how can you be so sure?"


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu chuckled and said, "it''s very simple. Yesterday I asked sister Shuang a lot about you. She said that you were not closed on the day before I came. Then I asked sister Shuang to describe the appearance and characteristics of several people who went to trouble with my friends yesterday. Later, I went to the private army of Lanling mansion to ask about them, and found that in addition to some normal people on duty, Several people disappeared in other private barracks. After investigation, it was found that the missing private troops of Lanling prefecture were similar to those who claimed to be city guards described by sister Shuang.


    And only uncle Ling and uncle Ling''s cronies can mobilize the private army, so I guess this is probably the case. "


    "Why should I send someone to pose as a city guard to embarrass your friend?" Ouyang Ling asked.


    "Because I didn''t intend to join the city guards and the private army of Lanling mansion. Uncle Ling didn''t want to pull me in. I started the thing because of me, so I can''t finish it."


    Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Ling and said, "so I''ll just make it bigger. First, I''ll ask someone to call Han Xin to Lanling mansion. Then, I''ll learn from Uncle Ling and go to the barracks to inform other city guards. They say that the private troops of Lanling house have planted booties and made a decision that the city guards are going to rebel Lanling house ready to kill.


    It''s estimated that the city guards are also very subdued these days. They are also close relatives of Han Qiang. When they hear that Han Xin and his son are arrested, some anxious people will come to Lanling house without knowing the situation. At that time, I tried to get Han Xin to do something to me. In addition, the city guards surrounded Lanling house. The two add up to be conclusive evidence, and I think it is enough Han Qiang couldn''t explain.


    Finally, Han Qiang will come to Lanling house. The only way is to bow down to Uncle Ling. But Han Qiang comes by himself. I think uncle Ling has to go out of the pass. "


    "Good boy!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu for a long time, Ouyang Ling opened his mouth and continued to speak. His eyes were as clear as the dew. He sighed slightly and said, "what do you think of me treating you like this?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Ling, looked positive again, saluted again, and said, "thank you, uncle Ling."


    "You can be taught. You are worthy of being the son of those two terrorists."


    When Ouyang Ling''s voice was heard, the space around him fluctuated in the air, and his figure gradually disappeared. However, a pill appeared in front of Du Shaofu and said, "you should have just broken through the pulse state. I, as an uncle, have nothing to give you. Does this pulse strengthening soul pill stabilize the pulse soul of practitioners who have just broken through the pulse state The less effect, which is more difficult to find, is the gift I gave you. "


    When Du Shaofu reached out to grab the Gu Mai soul pill into his hand, the figure of Ouyang Ling had disappeared.


    Lanling City, the master''s residence.


    Han Xin''s face is quite small, and Han Shuo''s eyebrows are still small


    "I don''t understand why I was cheated by that kind of low-level. Even if I didn''t attack him, I wouldn''t be cheated by him." Han xinduan sat, looking gloomy, slightly raised, eyes dim.


    "Because you''re in a hurry, you want to win too much, so you''re out of line."


    The strong man said to Han Xin, "even if you don''t fight with that boy, things have become settled down. When you go to Lanling mansion, everything is doomed to be controlled. You have lost your sense of propriety, so you are doomed to lose."


    "That boy is so shameless." Han Xin beat the chair hard. He didn''t expect that he would lose so much.


    "Don''t give yourself an excuse to lose. It''s enough for you to lose twice in a row. To become a king and defeat an enemy is also a skill."


    The strong man looked at Han Xin and said, "that boy is not simple. It''s not a bad thing for you to lose this time. At least you can find your own shortcomings, and you will not lose easily when you meet such opponents in the future. But if you can''t admit that you''ve lost, if you lose this time, you''ll never win again. "


    Han Xin raised his head slightly and moved his eyes, but did not reply.


    "Lord of the city, young master, there is a man named Du Shaofu outside the gate. He said he came to look for the young master." An old housekeeper came in and said respectfully to them.


    "It''s five o''clock, today''s update is finished, brothers, have a rest early. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    "Tianwu college?" On hearing this, Yuan Shanshan and Ouyang Ling, as well as Ouyang Shuang around them, are full of doubts, especially Ouyang Ling and Yuan Shanshan. Their looks are extremely unexpected.


    "Shaofu, do your father know when you go to tianwu college?" Ouyang Ling asked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the puzzled look of the three men. He nodded and said, "this is exactly what my father meant. My father hopes that I can go to tianwu college."


    On hearing this, Ouyang Ling and Yuan Shanshan looked at each other with a little fluctuation in their eyes. Then yuan Shanshan said to Du Shaofu, "in that case, go to tianwu college. Your father must have arranged it. But Shaofu, aunt Shan doesn''t want you to leave so soon. Otherwise, how about staying with aunt Shan for a few days? Although you are in Lanling mansion, you are everywhere Running around, I didn''t accompany aunt Shan well. "


    "Aunt Shan, I''ll come to see you often."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that the warmth he had experienced in Lanling mansion during this period of time was enough to make his heart warm.


    "Sister Shan, this boy wants to go to tianwu college. You can keep him for a few more days. I''m afraid his heart is not here. Let him go."


    Ouyang Ling gently put his hand on Yuan Shanshan''s shoulder, and then said to Ouyang Shuang beside him, "girl, you should go back to tianwu college. Then you can go with Shaofu and have a companion on the way."


    "Me and him?"


    Ouyang Shuang changed her face a little, but she didn''t know what she thought of. Jiao Yan wiped a smile on her face, and her eyes fell on Du Shaofu with a smile. She was extremely hostile and said, "OK, I will take him to tianwu college. It happens that a new round of enrollment of the college has started."


    "So you are still from tianwu college?" Du Shaofu was surprised that Ouyang Shuang was a member of tianwu college.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s surprised expression, Yuan Shanshan said with a smile: "your sister Shuang has been practicing in tianwu College for three years. This time, she came back for four months just to visit her relatives. It''s time to go back."


    "It''s good to go to tianwu college. There are a lot of things to learn. Your father and I both went out from tianwu college." Ouyang Ling looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile.


    "Uncle Ling and my father are from tianwu college?" Du Shaofu was surprised again. The most surprising thing was that he did not expect that the drunkard father was once a member of tianwu college.


    "Your father and I entered tianwu college at the same time. We practiced together and practiced together."


    Ouyang Ling''s eyes lifted slightly, thinking of the past, as if he could see clearly, and his mouth was full of smile. But then he looked at Du Shaofu with a strange look, but his face took on a little bitter smile, and said: "you go to tianwu college, but you should pay more attention to everything. Don''t be careless, or you may have to suffer a lot."


    "Why?" When Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Ling''s strange eyes, he always felt something was wrong.


    "Because your father has always been famous and brilliant in tianwu college. For more than ten years, he has been the second highest on the reward list for a long time. The whole tianwu college people want to find your father." Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu with a smile.


    "What is a reward list?" Du Shaofu asked weakly. He didn''t know much about the role of the reward list of tianwu college.


    Ouyang Shuang was careful and patient at this time. With a smile on his beautiful face, Ouyang Shuang explained to Du Shaofu: "on the reward list of tianwu University, there are many heinous and wicked people in the stone dragon Empire, enemies who have killed our students in recent years, and some people who are not good for our tianwu college. They are as long as heaven The students of the military academy can get the corresponding reward on the reward list if they capture or kill the people on the reward list


    "Then how could my father be on the reward list?"


    Du Shaofu was more and more puzzled that the reward list was actually the wanted list. As a disciple of tianwu college, how could the drunkard dad be on the wanted list of tianwu academy or the second highest on the reward list of tianwu college.


    With a smile, Yuan Shanshan said, "in fact, it''s no big deal. Your father took the treasure of tianwu college, Lei long, and didn''t give it back to tianwu college any more. Those guys in tianwu college are too stingy."


    "Lei long, a familiar name."


    Du Shaofu frowned, and then his eyes moved. He remembered what he had seen in his real dream. His father''s weapon was a long gun called "Lei long", which was so powerful that it roared at the sky like a Thunder Dragon. Unexpectedly, it was the treasure of tianwu college.


    "Niang, uncle Du didn''t just take one of the treasures of tianwu college. I heard that the Fuyuan of tianwu University used the miraculous medicine and Tiancai Dibao collected by tianwu College for countless years. In addition, all the strong men in Fuyuan joined hands to make a" Huangji pill "which took uncle du to take away in the end." It''s obvious that Du Fu Yang''s mother doesn''t care about this little thing in his mother''s eyes.


    "This..."


    Yuan Shanshan grinned bitterly, such as jade skin with crimson skin. Moon eyebrow star eyes glared at her daughter and said, "pills are not all taken by people. It''s not the same who takes them."Ouyang Shuang looked at his mother, his big eyes rolled a white eye, completely speechless.


    "I didn''t expect that the drunkard dad had a lot of trouble."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu had some understanding. Suddenly, he felt that it was wise to go to tianwu college. He raised his head slightly and asked Ouyang Ling, "Uncle Ling, my father is on the reward list of tianwu college. Can I still join tianwu college?"


    "This..."


    Ouyang Ling also frowned, and then said to Du Shaofu, "when you go to tianwu college, no one knows that you are Du Tingxuan''s son. As long as you don''t say it, no one knows."


    "It seems that this is the only way."


    Du Shaofu laughs bitterly. The drunk father has caused so much trouble in tianwu college, but he still wants to let himself into tianwu college. This is not to put his son in a dilemma.


    "The distance from Lanling Fucheng to tianwu college is not short, but if you have a king scale demon tiger as a mount, it will be much faster. However, when you are in the dark forest, you can''t take the king scale demon tiger. Instead, you have to delay some time. You should be more careful when you start tomorrow." Said Ouyang Ling.


    "Why can''t we take the king scale demon tiger in the dark forest?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Stupid." Ouyang Shuang gave Du Shaofu a rude blow. He said, "the strong are like clouds in the dark forest. Once the king scale demon tiger at the level of pulse spirit state enters, he is afraid that it will immediately attract the attention of some powerful people. When it comes to time, he will not become the mount of others, but will be poached of secret bones and essence blood."


    "Girl, when you go back to tianwu college this time, you don''t have a strong escort from the Academy. You must be careful when passing through the dark forest." Ouyang Ling said to Ouyang Shuang.


    "I see. It''s not the first time I''ve been in the dark forest." Ouyang Shuang nods.


    After chatting with Ouyang Ling and aunt Shan for a moment, Du Shaofu returned to his room.


    Du Shaofu was still a little excited when he was going to tianwu college, but when he heard about the drunkard father''s affairs in tianwu college, he became depressed. I really don''t know what the drunkard asked him to do in tianwu college. If he was found to be his son, the consequences would be obvious.


    In the room, Du Shaofu pondered for a while, then murmured: "I''m going to tianwu college. I can''t do my cultivation. I need to strengthen my strength as soon as possible."


    After that, Du Shaofu''s palm slowly extended, and then a pill appeared in the palm.


    "Crash!"


    With the appearance of the elixir, it seems that the energy is about to overflow. Even the surrounding peaceful space also follows the appearance of the pill, which is like a calm lake suddenly broken by stones. It fluctuates quietly, and an attractive fragrance suddenly spreads out. It is the one that Du Shaofu got from Ouyang Ling, the head of Lanling mansion, a few days ago.


    With his body moving and his toes on the ground, Du Shaofu sprang up. Suddenly, he sat on the bed with his knees folded. His hands changed and coagulated. Then he looked at the Gu Mai soul pill in his palm and murmured, "take it, keep your cultivation steady."


    The palm pill was pinched between his index finger and thumb. Du Shaofu opened his mouth slightly. With a flick of his index finger, Gu Mai Hun Dan popped into his mouth.


    Even Du Shaofu has not yet responded to the pill. The essence of gumai hundan is that jade is reduced to a pure energy and diffuses in the body.


    These energies spread like thousands of energy filaments, and immediately poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    The energy transformed by Gu Mai Hun Dan seems to have wisdom. When it enters into Du Shaofu''s body, it immediately envelops Du Shaofu''s mysterious but unspeakable pulse. The mysterious and mysterious feeling is extremely wonderful, which makes Du Shaofu feel that even the martial pulse is being pulled by channeling.


    "As expected, as Uncle Ling said, this pulse fixing soul pill is extraordinary."


    Du Shaofu was surprised. Then his mind calmed down and his fingerprints congealed. He began to absorb the pure energy of the internal medicine of Gu Mai Hun. The spirit of mind guided the pure energy in his body and began to wrap the pure energy into the martial pulse.


    "Chula la!"


    With these pure energy wrapped into the martial veins in his body, Du Shaofu also gradually sank into a kind of complete state.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body suddenly trembled, as if there was something in his body waking up in an instant. Suddenly, a large amount of mysterious light suddenly burst out of his body, and a series of supernatural lights began to jump out of his body, and then spread out with a terrible momentum.


    "At the second watch, Xiao Yu continued to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    All of a sudden, the energy of Gu Mai Hun Dan was absorbed by the supernatural light. At this time, there was no need for Du Shaofu to guide him again. The continuous energy of Gu Mai Hun Dan was directly absorbed by those supernatural lights.


    As the energy of gumai soul pill is absorbed into the magical light stripe, it also makes those magical light begin to have some subtle changes, which seems to be developing in the direction of condensation.


    In a vague state, Du Shaofu seemed to be able to perceive that there was a roar of excitement, like cheering and exhilaration, coming out of the magical light.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was gradually covered by a dense supernatural light. The light was flashing. A stream of runes spread with terror and pressure. Even many supernatural lights in Du Shaofu''s body that did not normally appear also gradually spread out. During this process, the breath of Du Shaofu''s body was also rising rapidly, that supernatural light Inside, it seems to contain endless energy. This energy spread and spread, and was finally absorbed by Du Shaofu. A small amount of energy was enough to make Du Shaofu reap a great deal, and a pure and mysterious spirit poured into Du Shaofu''s Shrine.


    In addition to the Jin Zhong Li that he took last time, there was still a lot of residual energy in Du Shaofu''s body. At this time, Du Shaofu entered into a state of chaos, and also followed him in refining. He quickly turned into mysterious Qi and poured into Du Shaofu''s Shrine.


    According to the rising speed of this kind of breath, I''m afraid it won''t be long before Du Shaofu will have the sign of breaking through again.


    At the end of the day, the shadow of a five fingered peak sprang out of Du Shaofu''s dense supernatural light. It was derived, evolved and condensed on top of Du Shaofu''s head. It was as if there was life, and the shadow became more and more solid.


    Time goes by slowly, and the bright moon moves westward on the sky.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with supernatural light. These supernatural lights seemed to be trying something. The virtual shadow of Wuzhi Mountain condensed by the runes was constantly changing, which made the surrounding space appear a little distorted. However, the pressure became stronger and stronger, and the virtual shadow of Wuzhi Mountain became more and more condensed.


    To some extent, it also proves that the stronger the strength is.


    At this moment, if anyone sees this scene, he will be absolutely shocked. At the level of Du Shaofu''s cultivation in the pulse spirit state, the solidity of the virtual shadow of pulse soul is probably the perfect level of pulse state, which is absolutely incredible.


    The energy contained in gumai soul pill is gradually absorbed by the supernatural light. When the final energy is fully absorbed, the magical light is obviously condensed.


    But that''s just the case. Every day, not too many supernatural lights covered Du Shaofu''s body. Then the lights gradually faded, and finally converged into Du Shaofu''s body, and everything returned to silence.


    "Chula la!"


    The shadow of the five finger mountain behind Du Shaofu gradually calmed down with the return of the rune.


    At the moment, the night has also gradually passed, the sky is slightly bright, the deep and white sky, there are still a few residual stars.


    "Hoo!"


    Chen Hui poured into the room through the window. When he climbed to Du Shaofu''s face, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were collected, and the last light golden light on his body flowed into his body like countless energy filaments.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes opened, and his eyes twinkled with pale gold, and then he disappeared into the deep orbit.


    "Why


    Feeling the changes in his body, Du Shaofu''s eyes, which had just been restrained by the golden light, showed a startled look. His fingerprints were knotted, and suddenly a ferocious energy gushed out at the moment, which was much stronger than before.


    "I''m afraid it''s almost pulsating. It''s mysterious."


    Du Shaofu felt that his breath was also very surprised. He was afraid that he was not far away from breaking through the mysterious level of pulsating state.


    The function of Gu Mai Hun Dan is to stabilize the pulse state, and he has not heard of the ability to enhance his strength. Therefore, Du Shaofu was surprised. He did not expect that his cultivation had made such progress in one night.


    His breath converged and he felt the surging force in his body. Du Shaofu''s face showed a smile. After stretching his loins, he jumped out of his bed.


    Today, I''m going to tianwu college. Although I learned that the drunkard dad had caused a lot of trouble in tianwu college, Du Shaofu still had some expectations in his heart.


    In the morning, outside Lanling mansion.


    A group of figures stood up. Du Yunlong patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said, "third, don''t worry. There will be us in the world. There won''t be any problems. The eldest sister will also be in tianwu college. I''m afraid she will be surprised to see you at that time."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly, then looked at an indifferent young man in a gold long gown beside Du Yunlong and said, "I didn''t expect that you would come to see me off. I''m really moved. However, when can you not be so indifferent? A handsome young man is just like a piece of ice. You will not get a daughter-in-law like this."


    "I''m just idle. If I can''t get a daughter-in-law, I won''t bother you."In Han Xin''s long and thin face, Shan Feng looked at Du Shaofu lightly. Under her high nose, there were two thin lips with pride, which outlined the indifference and arrogance. She said, "as the president of the World Association, I''m afraid that no one knows who the president is except a few people in the meeting. Now he has to go to tianwu college. It''s very beautiful to be a shopkeeper. ¡±


    "I can rest assured that you are here." Du Shaofu said with a smile, patting Han Xin on the shoulder.


    "We don''t know each other well enough." Han Xin''s steps moved backward, directly backward a step.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. He said with a smile, "they are all my own people. Sooner or later, they will be ripe. After a long time, you can find that I am a good person."


    Ouyang Shuang is really can''t see down, can''t help whispering: "the cheek is really thick enough."


    "You are biased against me. You must be biased."


    As Du Shaofu spoke, his eyes fell on Ouyang Shuang. From today on, when he saw Ouyang Shuang, his eyes were still on Ouyang Shuang.


    The main reason is that today Ouyang Shuang is wearing a strong suit, which directly outlines the devil''s fiery figure, slender legs, and the arc of temptation, showing a perfect and incomparable figure. In addition, that is a beautiful face, which is just like a soul, which makes Du Shaofu''s eyes unable to move away and want to see more. ".


    Ouyang Shuang seems to be too lazy to pay attention to Du Shaofu. He walks away from Du Shaofu and stands beside Murong youruo.


    "Auntie, I will listen to Shaofu''s words and come back to see you." Dai Xingyu choked, pear blossom with rain on his face, holding Murong youruo''s hand, reluctant to leave.


    "Go on, practice hard and become a strong man." Murong youruo wipes the tears of Dai Xingyu''s eyes, and her eyes are also stealthily wet and soft, which is hard for them to detect.


    "Roar!"


    A moment later, the king scale demon tiger flapped its wings and the air was roaring and surging. The three figures sat on the back of the king scale demon tiger and gradually disappeared into the eyes of several people below.


    Murong half closed her bright eyes, caressed her face, and looked at the far direction of the flying tiger in the sky. After a long time, Yingying turned away.


    Lanling house, the top of the highest courtyard, a man and a woman stand on the roof.


    The man''s face is big and handsome, the temperament is extraordinary, and the woman is wearing a red dress, and her face is moving. It is Ouyang Ling and Yuan Shanshan, the masters of Lanling mansion.


    Looking at the disappearing trace of flying tiger in the far sky, Ouyang Ling murmured: "I''m afraid that tianwu academy will not be calm again."


    "Brother Ling, why don''t you stay for a few more days? The child has been with that guy since childhood. Without Aotong sister around, he must have suffered a lot. Now he wants to go to the bitter place of tianwu Academy. I feel sorry for Aotong." Yuan Shanshan was distressed.


    "How can I keep him? That boy is as smart as his father, but he is more cunning and even shameless than his father. I really can''t keep him. Let him harm tianwu Academy."


    There was a smile on Ouyang Ling''s handsome face. It seemed that he could imagine that the tianwu college would soon be full of birds and dogs because of the boy''s presence. The old guys in tianwu Academy were all angry and glared, but they were the same as the boy''s father at the beginning, and finally had nothing to do.


    "What do you say about Shaofu? How good that child is, how shameless?" Yuan Shanshan immediately glared at Ouyang mausoleum.


    "This I''m wrong. I can''t


    Ouyang Ling suddenly smiles. He doesn''t want to cause trouble for himself, but he says in his heart that the boy is more than treacherous and shameless. In a short period of time after he arrived in Lanling City, he made two old foxes, namely, the white tiger gate, he Li, and Han Qiang. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    After hearing Ouyang Ling''s words, Yuan Shanshan''s face relaxed a lot. She looked at Ouyang Ling and said, "brother Ling, even if you keep Shaofu for a few days and give advice on the child''s cultivation, I can see that child more days."


    "His father''s name is Du Tingxuan. How can I instruct that boy?"


    Ouyang Ling''s face suddenly became bitter, and then said, "I''ve tried that boy''s strength. I really can''t direct him. I really don''t know how those two guys gave birth to this abnormal boy. One family is more terrible than another."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the middle of the sky, the king scale demon tiger fluttered across the sky, and slowly passed the lower empty mountains.


    "Thank you for smiling sister Wan reward. At the third watch, Xiao Yu continued to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    "Brother Shaofu, do you think we can join tianwu college?"


    On Wang scale demon tiger''s back, Dai Xingyu''s clear eyes looked at Du Shaofu. He was also looking forward to joining tianwu college.


    "I think so." Du Shaofu is quite sure that with Dai Xingyu''s talent, if he wants to join tianwu college, there should be no problem. As for himself, there should be no big problem.


    "Don''t talk too early. It''s not easy to get into tianwu college." Ouyang Shuang glanced at Du Shaofu.


    "It shouldn''t be too difficult. You can get in. I think I''ll be OK." Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang and said weakly.


    "You..." Ouyang Shuangdun glared at Du Shaofu angrily and said: "I tell you, this can leave Lanling house. My mother will not help you."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he looked at Ouyang Shuang with a smile on his face and said, "you must have forgotten that this is in mid air, but on the back of the tiger."


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger seemed to know what Du Shaofu was thinking. With a roar, he immediately flapped his wings and flew rapidly. He kept leaning and soaring in the air, rising and falling. Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu were staggering and shaking on their backs, and their faces were pale.


    "Stop, you big bug!"


    "Slow down, little circle."


    "Du Shaofu, I''m not finished with you!"


    Ouyang''s voice reverberated in the air. Du Shaofu took Dai Xingyu and looked at Ouyang Shuang''s graceful and hot figure. He staggered in front of his eyes, swaying left and right to outline moving arcs, which were also very helpful.


    In the end, Ouyang Shuang finally gave in and promised to talk to Du Shaofu about the tianwu Academy. After he got the tianwu academy, he didn''t know anything and didn''t understand anything. Then Wang scaly demon tiger calmed down and didn''t do any harm.


    Then, from Ouyang Shuang''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that tianwu college was really not simple. It can be said that tianwu college is the holy land for practitioners of the whole stone dragon Empire, and there are countless strong people coming out of tianwu college.


    At least half of the present princes and kings of the Shilong empire are from tianwu academy, which shows the status of tianwu Academy in Shilong empire.


    All the practitioners of the Empire wanted to join tianwu academy, but tianwu college was not for anyone.


    You need to go through a lot of examinations. Only when the overall talent reaches a certain level can you join tianwu college. This talent does not only refer to the level of martial arts pulse level, and this standard is definitely not what ordinary people can climb.


    Every time tianwu college enrolls students, there are countless applicants. But it is a very few who can finally join tianwu college. Every one who can finally join tianwu college is enough to represent an extraordinary person.


    The royal family of the stone dragon Empire and the descendants of the royal families of the imperial palace will also be sent to tianwu Academy for training. Although tianwu college is within the stone dragon Empire, it is not within the royal family''s control.


    To some extent, the four character signboard of tianwu college is not under the royal family at all.


    It is said that the tianwu academy is a place where there are so many powerful people that they are unfathomable. The whole empire has absolutely no power to provoke tianwu Academy.


    "I don''t know how strong people in tianwu academy have reached in their cultivation strength?"


    After listening to Ouyang Shuang''s introduction, Du Shaofu wondered in his heart how the strength of the strong man in tianwu college would compare with the huge force behind his mother.


    Ouyang Shuang replied: "no one knows how strong the tianwu college is, but many of the teachers in the college are in the Wuhou state, and those elders are stronger."


    "It''s tianwu college." Du Shaofu sighed that he was looking forward to tianwu college more and more.


    From Lanling Fucheng to tianwu college, the destination, it is very far away. The speed of Wang scaly demon tiger is very fast, but it can''t fly day and night. It always needs rest.


    One day, the king scale demon tiger had a rest. At dusk, the king scale demon tiger landed on a mountain peak in a continuous mountain range and had a second rest.


    On the peak, Du Shaofu looked around, and then said to Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu, "let''s rest here today, and we''ll start tomorrow morning."


    Ouyang Shuang stretched out a lazy waist. His graceful and bloodletting radian stretched, he said softly: "I didn''t expect that the speed of the king scale demon tiger is really fast. I''m afraid it''s going on at this speed. Today, we''ll have a rest for one night, and we''ll set out in the early morning tomorrow. At dusk, we''ll be able to get to the dark forest."


    "I feel a little hungry."


    Dai Xingyu rubs his stomach. Although he is a spirit talisman, he has not eaten all day. At this time, he feels hungry.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll have something to eat soon."


    Du Shaofu patted Dai Xingyu on the shoulder, and then said to the king scale demon tiger, "little tiger, work hard, and help me find something to eat."


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger whispered and jumped down the mountain.Du Shaofu immediately began to work on the mountain. In the strange and puzzled eyes of Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu, he first found a large amount of dry firewood in the woods behind the mountain peak, then built a stove like object with rocks, and finally found a lot of fragrant leaves and spices from the bag of heaven and earth.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, the king scale demon tiger came back again, but in his ferocious mouth, he carried back a lot of things, a hare and two pheasants. Although they were not monsters, the rabbits and pheasants were both very large.


    "What a lovely rabbit, little circle, you are so hateful."


    See the king scale demon tiger killed a hare, Dai Xingyu can''t bear to get up, but the king scale demon tiger didn''t pay attention to Dai Xingyu, had already been to one side to rest.


    Du Shaofu began to deal with the pheasants and rabbits with ease. After peeling off the skin, smearing the seasonings and wrapping them with fragrant leaves, he made a fire and baked them on the fire.


    In less than half an hour, a hare and two plump pheasants were roasted by Du Shaofu, and their fragrance was overflowing.


    "It''s delicious."


    Dai Xingyu was still sad for the hare half an hour ago, but his eyes were tightly fixed on the fragrant rabbit meat, and his saliva almost flowed out.


    Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes and eyes were also surprised. It seemed that Du Shaofu had such a skill.


    As a practitioner of the perfect level of pulse state, if she did not eat for a few days, she would not have any influence. But at this time, under the temptation of the aroma overflowing, her stomach was also uncontrollable and began to "coo".


    "Eat."


    When the aroma overflowed to the point where he could not refuse, Du Shaofu pulled his long sleeve and immediately ate it.


    "It''s delicious. It''s the best food I''ve ever had."


    Dai Xingyu is not polite. He seems to have some shadow over eating rabbit meat. First, he tore off a chicken leg and chewed it. While eating, he was greatly praised.


    Ouyang Shuang hesitated for a moment, and finally did not resist the alluring aroma. He began to gnaw a rabbit leg.


    The king scale demon tiger also did not pull down, this meat was not enough for it, but the attractive flavor, let him also can not refuse, how much taste is good.


    But at the end of the meal, Du Shaofu and Wang scallion tiger were both stunned. Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu were both afraid of being robbed. Each of them grasped a large piece of barbecue in one hand.


    Dai Xingyu is also ignoring whether to eat pheasant or rabbit, rabbit meat to eat the same with relish.


    One hare and two pheasants had not eaten a third of the total when there were only bones left.


    One man and one tiger couldn''t grab the two women, the big and the small. They could only watch the two women gobble up their food and splash the oil. Finally, they wiped their hands, and they were sitting on their knees and spitting.


    "Women are stronger than tigers." Du Shaofu sighed that the king scale demon tiger was also angry, and finally went to one side to have a rest.


    The sky has already entered the night. On the sky, the bright moon is in the sky, and the moon is like training, covering the mountain.


    Du Shaofu found a rock and sat cross legged. He looked at the bright moon in the sky. Then his eyes closed slightly and began to understand the mystery.


    As long as he had time, Du Shaofu''s understanding of the mystery had never stopped.


    Du Shaofu also attached great importance to the mysterious pattern.


    Even now, Du Shaofu knows that he is still a long way from thorough understanding and great success.


    In the early morning of the next day, the dawn glow gradually showed a charming color, and the rising sun revealed the first ray of light falling on the mountain peaks.


    Du Shaofu stopped comprehending, his eyes opened, and his eyes twinkled. His eyes were fixed on the sky, and the morning clouds were shadowed. The light and shadow were ever-changing. It was as if a hundred beams of light had penetrated from the sky.


    "Hoo!"


    Stretching his loins and breathing the fresh air of the mountains, Du Shaofu felt energetic and full of strength.


    Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang both stopped breathing. The night''s breath adjustment made them feel more and more relaxed.


    "Roar!"


    A moment later, the king scale demon tiger fluttered his wings and continued to set out in the direction of tianwu college.


    One day, the king scale demon tiger continued to practice once. At dusk, a vast and boundless forest appeared in front of them.


    Looking at the vast and boundless forest, Ouyang Shuang''s eyes began to show a bit of solemnity. Dai Mei moved slightly and said softly, "there is a dark forest ahead. We can''t ride on the king scale demon tiger. We must find a way to walk through it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    "Dark forest, what is this place?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the vast and boundless forest ahead, which was different from the wild animal mountain range.


    The vast and boundless forest is less wild like wild animal mountain, but it has a kind of Yin Sha breath. When you look at it from a distance, it seems that you can feel the spread of a dark breath, which makes the mind feel uncomfortable for no reason.


    "Dark forest, this is a very special existence. This place is on the border of the stone dragon Empire, and there are three other empires around it, so it constitutes a special existence of this place. In addition, this place is rich in miraculous drugs, and there are also demons. As time goes on, it becomes a paradise for all adventurers and fugitives from all over the world."


    Even if the empire can''t control other Empire, Mo Yang long can''t control it. There is chaos, killing and power is respected. There are some top powerful people hiding in the dark forest. Through their strength, they have also established a set of special order in the dark forest. For countless years, the dark forest has developed to the point of terror. Here is equivalent to another small Empire, an Empire of the jungle. Everything in this is necessary It depends on strength. "


    "This place sounds good."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly raised. He was not too surprised. In this world, the weak eat the strong, and their strength is respected. However, in this dark forest, Du Shaofu is more explicit and thorough.


    "Good?"


    Ouyang Shuang glanced at Du Shaofu and said: "when you really see how cruel it is, I''m afraid it won''t be. All the rules and rules in this are only measured by strength. Strength is all the criteria and rules."


    "This is unfair to the weak."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu, in this world, is it not that everything in the world is based on absolute principles and rules of strength, but it is rather obscure, not obvious and straightforward in the dark forest.


    Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Shaofu and continued: "of course, although there is chaos and killing in the dark forest, although it is not prosperous, it is extremely lively, which is more lively than any place in the Empire."


    "Why is that?" Du Shaofu asked curiously.


    "The dark forest is a paradise for all adventurers and fugitives from all over the world. Naturally, it is also a trading paradise. There are all kinds of items in the dark forest, such as pills, spirit tools, martial arts, demon blood essence, secret bones, and monster mount. As long as you can think of it, you can find it in the dark forest. If you want to sell something, no one will ask more about where it came from."


    Ouyang Shuang glanced at Du Shaofu and said: "even the people from the major empires nearby and the big business firms in the stone dragon Empire often sneak into the dark forest to buy goods."


    "It''s a good place indeed." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Through the dark forest, we are tianwu college. A large area around us belongs to our tianwu college. Although the dark forest is large, we dare not easily go to the territory of tianwu college. However, the disciples of tianwu college often enter the dark forest." Ouyang Shuangdao.


    Du Shaofu asked, "why is that?"


    Ouyang Shuang said: "on the wanted list of tianwu college, many people''s hiding places are in the dark forest. Naturally, many students will come out to earn rewards. If you join tianwu college, everything will gradually understand."


    In a short time, the king scale demon tiger approached the dark forest, and the three people also fell outside the dark forest. The king scale demon tiger folded up the tiger body and followed Du Shaofu like a kitten.


    Dense forest, towering trees, big trees are not less than tens of feet tall, shrubs, some weeds as high as several feet.


    In the forest, it was dark, and there was no bottom in it. There was a road that people often took. It was very refreshing, but the smell of darkness from the dark forest made people feel uncomfortable.


    "Be careful. We must walk through the dark forest carefully. If we can meet some business teams and escort agencies on the way, we can spend some Xuan coins to let them take us on a journey. They will have some low-level monster mounts, and their speed is faster. They are generally related in this dark forest, and there will be no great danger Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu and Dai Xingyu. Then the three men and a tiger walked into the dark forest.


    The vast forest sea, the forest is deep, can not see the end of the deep dark, especially in this dusk, more and more strange and thrilling.


    "Roar..."


    Deep in the forest, there will be some wild animals roaring.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the dark forest sea, several figures swayed and jumped to the towering trees from time to time. Their sharp eyes swept around the dense forest, but it seemed that it was difficult to find the target to search for, and then the figure continued to search forward.


    The sky is getting darker and darker, and the light inside the forest is getting darker and darker.


    "It seems that we need to find a place to rest. We can''t make our way in the evening. It''s easy to get lost here." In the dense forest, Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu and Dai Xingyu.Du Shaofu nodded his head and said, "let''s find a place to rest tonight and start tomorrow morning."


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, the king scale demon tiger''s shrinking body suddenly tightened up and looked at the front with vigilant eyes.


    "Be careful." Du Shaofu''s face changed slightly, and he immediately said to Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang, and looked around with vigilance.


    "Whoosh."


    Just as Du Shaofu looked out, several figures passed through the dark forest ahead. After a few flashes, they appeared in the eyes of Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu.


    A total of five people, two young people, three middle-aged men, uniform black strong clothes.


    The five people jumped on five towering trees and looked at Du Shaofu. They all looked at each other. Then their figures jumped and fell in front of them.


    Five breath surging, five people''s breath is very strange, showing a very uncomfortable evil spirit.


    "One pulsating environment is perfect, two pulsating environments are on the other side, and two pulsating environments are first landing."


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s eyes were swept, he peeped into his mind about the level of the five people''s cultivation. There was a kind of uncomfortable evil spirit in all the five people, which made Du Shaofu suddenly alert.


    Five of them fell to the ground and looked at Du Shaofu''s three. Their eyes were finally attracted by Ouyang Shuang. Such beautiful women are absolutely hard to see in the whole dark forest.


    "Boy, have you ever seen a blue bird?" A leading man asked Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang.


    "No Du Shaofu shook his head directly.


    "Really, if you dare to tell lies, I will skin you." The leading man looked at Du Shaofu with gloomy eyes.


    After all, Du Shaofu didn''t want to cause any trouble. He tried to resist his unhappiness and said, "no, we just arrived here."


    "Boss, we haven''t found it after searching for so long. It''s better to have a rest. The two girls, big and small, are good, especially the big one. Our brother can play around and then go to search for it again?"


    A thin man beside the leader kept his eyes on Ouyang Shuang''s body all the time. His saliva almost flowed out, and his eyes gradually began to burn. Those gorgeous women made his eyes straight and his words did not cover up.


    "You are looking for death!"


    Ouyang Shuang smell speech, immediately beautiful face suddenly gloomy down.


    "Well, this girl is very spicy. I like it. I don''t know if you will be as hot when you are favored by him later. But I like spicy." The thin man looked at Ouyang Shuang, and his eyes became more and more hot and excited.


    "Forget it, first find the treasure. If we can''t find it, we can''t afford it." The leader''s eyes also moved away from Ouyang Shuang.


    "It''s a pity, sir, it won''t take long." When the thin man heard the speech, he was suddenly disappointed, and his eyes were very reluctant.


    The leading man ignored the skinny man and looked at Du Shaofu''s three humanitarians: "boy, be honest, hand over your bag of heaven and earth and go away. Don''t delay our time. You are lucky to stay alive today."


    "Hum!..."


    Ouyang was so angry that he was about to speak when Du Shaofu interrupted Ouyang Shuang''s words and looked at the leading man and said, "what if I don''t agree?"


    "No?"


    On hearing this, the leading man looked at Du Shaofu as if he were looking at some monster. He said, "the suckling boy, his tone is quite rampant. Do you know where this is?"


    "Dark forest." Du Shaofu looked at the leading man and said slightly.


    "Yes, it''s the dark forest. It''s not like you, a young boy, who can break into the forest without permission. We are big Heisha people. We don''t know each other. I''m afraid you will have no chance to regret."


    The leader sneered, a young boy with a little girl and a beautiful young girl appeared in the dark forest, which made him feel strange, even if the young man of a big family deliberately ran to the dark forest to find excitement.


    "Heisha gate, I haven''t heard of it. If you want a bag of heaven and earth, you can take it yourself." The old man''s eyes fell on him.


    "It''s five o''clock. Today''s update is finished. My brothers have a rest early and vote for the recommendation. If there are flowers, it will be better. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    "Jie Jie, you young boy, let me tell you what the Heisha gate is today."


    Behind the leading man, there was a young man on the left of the two young people who had just reached the level of pulsation. A young man suddenly sneered and a young boy was still in his eyes. When his voice dropped, the dark air was surging under his feet, and his figure immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Beautiful little sister, I will take the bag of heaven and earth from you in person."


    At the same time, the figure of that thin man also rushed to Ouyang, and his eyes were hot and dirty. It would be a kind of enjoyment for such a beautiful woman to search the bag of heaven and earth on her body.


    The thin man''s cultivation is better than that young man, so his speed is faster than that young man. In an instant, he appears in front of Ouyang Shuang''s body, and directly Yin smiles and points his hand to Ouyang Shuang''s chest, which protrudes at this time.


    "Looking for death!"


    Ouyang gave a refreshing drink, and the breath burst out in a short moment. The breath of the perfect level of pulsating state swept away. A long sword was swept out in his hand, and the sword directly turned into a streamer to kill the thin man.


    "This woman is pulsating, perfect, not good."


    The skinny man was shocked. He didn''t expect that the extremely young and gorgeous woman in front of him would be a perfect pulse state. His dirty eyes suddenly turned to shock, and his hand towards Ouyang Shuang''s chest also drew back abruptly. He didn''t dare to step forward.


    "Slow down!"


    Ouyang is refreshing and charming. Where can he let go of the thin man? The sword in his hand makes the sound of wind and thunder, which turns into a streamer. A sharp breath rises to the sky and makes the surrounding space fluctuate.


    On the sword, the rune moves and the sword awn spreads. Finally, it turns into several swords, all of which are fierce and incomparable. All of them immediately cover the skinny man.


    "Wind calls sword rhyme!"


    Several swords swept out, cut through the space air, arranged in order to lock in the thin man.


    The thin man''s eyes are full of fear. The black dark air is gushing out with a bad smell. The dark air condenses. There are some traces of runes in the dark. He wants to block those swords.


    "Boss, help me..."


    But those swords were so amazing that they directly destroyed the mysterious Qi around the lean man and shattered his runes. Then they directly plundered into the thin man. Before the thin man''s words for help had not fallen, he could not speak any more, and he fell flat on the ground.


    "Hiss!"


    Almost at the same time, a young man of the other side also came to Du Shaofu''s body, and directly hit Du Shaofu''s face with a fist. The mysterious atmosphere swept through the waves, and the breath was extremely fierce.


    "If you want my bag of heaven and earth, you''ve got the wrong person!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t expect that as soon as he entered the dark forest, he met someone who wanted to grab his bag of heaven and earth. No one would like to. He drank deeply and waved his hand directly. The light golden light in his palm radiated, and the dark air surged. It was just that a palm fell on the young man''s fist.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu didn''t use any martial arts skills at all, and he didn''t stick to one pattern at all. All his actions were simple and fierce, his strength was terrible, and his momentum was powerful enough to destroy everything.


    But at the moment, if anyone thought that Du Shaofu was merely demoting ten associations with one effort, it would be a big mistake.


    From the understanding of the mysterious pattern, Du Shaofu has been slowly understanding the meaning of the mystery form in his ordinary hand. His seemingly simple and sharp hand actually contains the mysterious form. This also makes this simple and casual move not inferior to those powerful martial arts skills.


    "Bang!"


    In a short period of time, Du Shaofu''s one hand fell directly on the young man''s fist, and suddenly it was muffled and agitated.


    "Click and wipe!"


    Then he saw the young man''s fist trembling, and finally heard the sound of bone fracture. In an instant, the whole bone of the right arm was directly destroyed into powder, and the arm was unable to fall.


    "Ah!..."


    The scream spread out from the youth''s mouth, and his body was directly shaken away like a broken kite, which destroyed the power of his right arm, and the afterwave was enough to destroy his internal organs. He was afraid that he could not survive.


    In a short period of time, two of the five were killed directly, and the remaining three changed their faces.


    All this is totally different from their imagination. It seems that a young man and a beautiful young woman are all evil stars.


    "All of them have been killed. They are members of the Heisha sect, so they can''t keep alive."


    Ouyang''s body has already been thrown out again, and the target is directed at the leader''s pulsating state. The sword in his hand is like a spirit snake. The shadow of the sword penetrates through the air waves and covers the surrounding space for the first time.


    "Understand!"


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he took a light drink, and then he took his hand again. The light golden light was surging all over his body, just like the golden lightning. His figure immediately fell down beside the second young man. With the momentum of running thunder, he clenched his fist with his right hand and burst forward.


    "Kaka..."Before the fist, the runes were surging, and the oppressed sound came out of the air, as if to blow up the space, which was extremely terrifying and domineering.


    In fact, the young man''s cultivation level is the same as Du Shaofu, but in terms of speed and strength, the young man can''t be compared with Du Shaofu, who can kill his opponent by leaps and bounds.


    "Bang!"


    In his panic and fear, the young man couldn''t escape. He was hit by Du Shaofu''s fist on his chest, and his mouth was dripping with blood. His body flew backward and hit a towering tree, shaking it, cracking its trunk, and never getting up again.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the last pulsating state, the big man on the other side of the river looked scared and frightened. He ran away as soon as he could.


    "Where to escape!"


    Under Du Shaofu''s feet, the pale gold dark air surged, and ran after him as fast as lightning. His momentum was like a golden winged ROC bird, and all of a sudden he appeared behind him.


    "Wave boxing!"


    The wave of Du Shaofu''s fist finally fell on the back of the man who wanted to escape, and the surrounding air exploded.


    "Pooh


    The big man couldn''t resist at all. His body suddenly jumped forward and his mouth was full of blood.


    "Woo!"


    But just at this moment, with the blood gushing from the big man''s mouth, there was also a sharp whistling sound, which spread through the dark forest covered by dusk at this time.


    "Not good!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t know what the whistle meant, but he could feel something bad. His figure immediately appeared behind the fallen man and hit the back of the former''s head directly. The sharp whistle stopped suddenly, and the big man''s head fell into the ground.


    "Those who dare to kill me are dead."


    The leader, who was trapped by Ouyang Shuang, drank heavily. After being repulsed by Ouyang Shuang''s sword, his eyes were embarrassed. He didn''t expect that the other side was so fierce. His fingerprints changed, his martial pulse was communicated, and his runes swept. He condensed the ghost of a black demon wolf, which was like a living creature. He roared out and rushed at Ouyang Shuang.


    "Roar!"


    With the roar of a low tiger, the figure of the king scale demon tiger appears, and the fierce tiger claw appears directly out of thin air. One claw is to tear the virtual shadow of the black demon wolf into a rune. The vein soul is torn, which makes the blood in the mouth of the leading man burst out immediately.


    "Bang!"


    In a short moment, Du Shaofu appeared behind him. As fast as lightning, he hit his back.


    The pale gold light burst out in his fist, and the force of terror poured out, which directly sprayed the blood mist in the mouth of the leading man again, and his body staggered forward.


    "Whew!"


    A sword, like an electric light, blooms in the speed of lightning. It steals out strangely, quickly and accurately. It passes through the chest of the leader directly, bringing out a blood red blood column, which makes the leader fall powerless.


    Not far away, Dai Xingyu looks pale and her clear eyes tremble slightly. The killing makes her heart tremble and is completely frightened.


    Five big Heisha people were killed in a short period of time, and none of them stayed.


    Ouyang Shuang''s expression was extremely dignified. He looked at Du Shaofu with his big eyes and shining eyes. He said, "we must leave at once. They are from the Heisha sect. The whistle just sounded should be the signal that they informed other people. It will not be long before a large number of Heisha disciples will come."


    "Is the Heisha gate very strong?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang''s dignified look, and his eyes were also positive. He knew Ouyang Shuang''s character. This woman is not afraid of things. At the moment, she is also worried about the Heisha sect, which proves that the Heisha sect''s power is not ordinary.


    "In the dark forest, there are innumerable big and small forces, among which the Heisha sect''s power is the top existence and the king of the dark forest. No one dares to provoke the disciples of the Heisha sect, because they are the most bloody and brutal. Over the years, many of the students in tianwu college have been lost in the hands of the Heisha sect, and many of the top students in the school are also on the reward list of tianwu college. " Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu.


    "It seems that Heisha gate is really strong."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were also dignified. Du Shaofu was never arrogant. When he first arrived in the dark forest, he could not be careless. After a short time of thinking, he immediately looked up at Ouyang Shuang and said, "let''s leave here first."


    After that, Du Shaofu didn''t forget to take the bag of heaven and earth from several people of the black evil sect who had been killed.


    "Brother Shaofu, come to see this bird. It''s a lovely bird." At this time, not far away came the voice of Dai Xingyu.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang rush to see Dai Xingyu, who has just been frightened. At this time, their eyes are on a blue bird the size of a palm in the Bush not far from their bodies.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    The blue bird is only the size of a palm, or the size of a child''s palm. The blue feather is suffused with a little streamer, while the feather on the right wing is wet and red with blood. A pair of small eyes are shining with bright light, and they are looking at Dai Xingyu pitifully.


    With Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang coming, the blue bird''s pitiful eyes burst out with fear and fear. They looked at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang through the bushes and were scared to escape. However, as soon as their wings vibrated, the blood on their right wings was dripping with blood, which made it difficult to fly again.


    "Don''t be afraid of birds. We won''t hurt you."


    Dai Xingyu cat slowly climbed into the Bush, gently extended his hand to the blue bird, and said: "you are injured and can''t fly again. Let me have a look."


    The blue bird looked at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang with dark eyes in fear, but after looking at Dai Xingyu''s clear eyes, the color of fear disappeared. The startled eyes softened a lot. Blinking, gently flapping the injured right wing, the bird finally did not escape, and was gently held in the palm of Dai Xingyu''s palm.


    "Is this the blue bird that the Heisha men are looking for?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the blue bird in Dai Xingyu''s palm. There was a flowing light on his feathers. There was a big blood on his right wing. There were also traces of the fluctuation of the talisman''s Secret patterns on his right wing. He was absolutely not a mortal.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the blue bird seemed to feel something. From the beginning, the fear and fright of his eyes gradually revealed a little closeness, but he was also vaguely afraid of it.


    "Brother Shaofu, the bird is injured. Can you save it?"


    Dai Xingyu asked Du Shaofu, looking at the injured blue bird in his palm. His eyes were very nervous and worried.


    "It seems that the blue bird is unusual. It should not be born long ago." Ouyang Shuang also noticed that the blue bird was extraordinary. He was afraid that it was just emulsified. It didn''t take long for it to appear very young.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s get out of here first." Du Shaofu said, and immediately three people and a tiger left in a hurry.


    Looking forward to the possibility of meeting people from the Heisha gate at any time, Du Shaofu, Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang can only go to the side.


    Du Shaofu has not forgotten to erase the traces behind him on the way, so as not to be found. This is also the experience gained in the wild beast mountains last time.


    "Whoosh."


    Not long after Du Shaofu''s three men left, many of them appeared in the fighting place in a hurry. They were all dressed in black clothes, with a large number of people, probably no less than dozens of them. Several figures standing in front of each other had a very cold breath.


    "There was a small group of five people who were all dead, and at least two people should have shot, one with a sword and one with a great amount of manpower." The five bodies were immediately carried together. A man in the middle examined the five bodies, and then he respectfully said to the leader, a half hundred old man in black.


    "It must be that the treasure we are searching for has been found. Those who dare to kill me, rob me of the Heisha sect, and find them for me. Those people must not have gone far away. We must find out those things that do not know how to live or die." The old man in black had a gloomy face and a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Whoosh!"


    As the old man''s voice fell, dozens of figures suddenly spread out in all directions and quickly cast into the dark forest.


    The shadow of the vast and boundless dark forest spread. The shadow became more and more thick, and gradually mixed with the night. But soon, it was turned silver gray by the moon candle.


    In the middle of the sky, the bright moonlight decorates the night sky, making the night sky like an endless transparent sea, quiet, broad and mysterious.


    That dense stars, is like the small sparks in the sea water, shining.


    In the forest, a rift valley, surrounded by towering trees, the moon through the dense forest, in the Rift Valley cast mottled light and shadow traces.


    Du Shaofu, Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang sit together, while the king scale demon tiger crawls in the distance with tiger eyes peeping around.


    "It hurt the right wing, but there should be no big problem. It will recover slowly."


    After checking the blue bird in Dai Xingyu''s palm, Du Shaofu found some miraculous drugs in the bag of heaven and earth.


    The blue bird''s eyes first looked at Du Shaofu with some doubts, and then felt the fluctuating breath on the elixir. It opened its small mouth and chewed the miraculous medicine like a chicken pecking rice. Finally, it swallowed into its stomach. The dark little eyes looked at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang, and their eyes gradually relaxed their vigilance.


    "What kind of bird is this? It takes miraculous medicine directly." Ouyang Shuang doubts that the blue bird is obviously not a mortal, but she does not know the identity of the blue bird.


    "I don''t know."


    Du Shaofu also shook his head. Du Shaofu didn''t know the little blue bird. He seemed to know that it was not a mortal thing. Otherwise, the black evil gate would not look for the blue bird everywhere.


    "Xiaoqingqing is very good, but she''s hurt again. Brother Shaofu and sister Shuang, shall we take it to tianwu college?"Dai Xingyu looks at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang with a plea in her eyes. She can''t help but take care of the injured blue bird. She has also given the blue bird a good name. Xiaoqingqing, she thinks the name is very good.


    "Well, take it with you." Du Shaofu nodded. The blue bird should not be an ordinary thing.


    The blue bird nestles in the palm of Dai Xingyu''s palm and is extremely intimate. It seems that Dai Xingyu is regarded as a relative. It seems that she has a sense of dependence on Dai Xingyu when she is injured.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, the king scale demon tiger growled in a low voice, and his shrunken body immediately stood up, and the tiger''s eyes were tightly fixed on the front.


    "Someone''s catching up."


    Du Shaofu immediately got up and said to Ouyang Shuang, "pay more attention to the star language, leave the rest to me and tiger."


    "Let''s see if it''s a member of the Heisha clan." Ouyang Shuang nodded, but he didn''t fight with Du Shaofu again.


    "Xiaoqingqing is not afraid. There will be no bad guys bullying you if you have brother Shaofu." Dai Xingyu said to the blue bird in his palm, but he was very nervous in his clear eyes.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a short time, more than ten figures appeared around the canyon.


    They were all dressed in black, like ghosts in the night. If it was not for the spread of the evil spirit of darkness, it would be difficult to find the existence of these people.


    "It''s the Heisha people. They''ve caught up."


    Looking at the looming figure of the tens under the night and feeling the fluctuation of the dozen, Ouyang''s face suddenly became dignified again. I didn''t expect that after running so far, these black evil men were catching up so fast.


    "Those who have pulse and spirit state."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated and he felt dozens of fluctuating breath around him. He was astonished that there were practitioners of pulse and spirit state among them.


    "The treasure is in the little girl''s hand."


    In the dim night, a man in black on the Rift Valley swept his eyes, and immediately saw the blue bird in Dai Xingyu''s hand, and said to a leading man, "these people must have killed our disciples of Heisha sect."


    "Woo Hoo!"


    All of a sudden, there was a sharp whistle whistling in the dark forest.


    "I didn''t expect that it was a few imps who handed over the blue bird and arrested him."


    With a wave of the leader''s hand, more than a dozen figures jumped into the rift valley, and their eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu.


    "They have informed the others, quick decision, little tiger, do it!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang and looked at each other. Both of them understood that if they were trapped by more and more Heisha disciples, the situation would be worse and worse. In the dark forest, all the rules were decided by strength, and there was no need to explain anything.


    "Hiss!"


    With the fall of his voice, Du Shaofu immediately started his work. A pale golden halo covered his whole body, just like a pale golden ball of light. The light spread and spread away. When he stamped the rock on the ground with his sole, he directly threw himself at a man in black with a breath of mysterious pulsating atmosphere not far away.


    "Hum!"


    Ouyang Shuang''s sword came out of the scabbard. The sword roared with wind and thunder, and the sword awned. It was like lightning that immediately launched the attack.


    "Dare to do it and die!"


    The leading man drank a gloomy drink, but before his voice fell, he immediately changed his face. It seemed that he felt something behind him. He turned around and saw a giant tiger rushing forward with fierce eyes and runes. His power was amazing.


    "A monster in the pulse spirit realm!"


    The leader''s face changed greatly. In an instant, the fingerprints congealed, the dark air gushed out, and the brilliant Rune light covered his whole body. His palms clapped out, and the palm prints immediately blocked the king scale demon tiger.


    "Hiss!"


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the target. The man in black met him with a fist in a panic. Du Shaofu''s eyes did not change, and his fist smashed out, which immediately hit the man in black''s fist.


    "Boom


    The fists of Du Shaofu were so terrible that they were invincible and destroyed everything. The overwhelming thing was to destroy the man in black''s fist directly and then shake his body.


    "Bang bang!"


    Then, Du Shaofu made another attempt, and in an instant appeared in front of the other two men in black. His fists were like two dragons going out to sea, destroying the black dark air defense of the two men in black, and smashing their chests.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu''s ferocious hand, quick war and quick decision, just like a monster in human form, is indestructible and invincible.


    "Ah!..." In the twinkling of an eye, the figures in black were thrown away like stones and stones, and the sound of screams kept coming out.


    Inside Dai Xingyu''s palm, the blue bird stands on Dai''s palm with a small body. His dark little eyes are closely watching Du Shaofu''s hand. His eyes are puzzled, curious and afraid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    "Whew!"


    Ouyang Shuang is also doing his best. His body is graceful and his sword is as sharp as electricity. The rune explodes and cuts through the air and brings out vacuum marks. Many people in black are also hard to resist. Several people in black are also damaged under Ouyang Shuang''s sword.


    "Hiss!"


    A man in black took the opportunity to pounce on Dai Xingyu, waved a claw print and directly grasped Dai Xingyu. A black dark air was used to make the surrounding space swept by.


    "Chirp!"


    Dai Xingyu''s tense figure is stiff, and the blue bird chirps in his palm.


    "Whew!"


    One after another, the sword came out of the sky, and the sharp sword fell down, and immediately cut off the man in black.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, a silk palm print heavy fell on the chest of the man in black, and flew away with his body directly with howling and howling.


    "Watch out for starlets." Ouyang Shuang appears in front of Dai Xingyu, but several Heisha disciples besiege him at the same time.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure was like a beast, fierce and unmatched. Several disciples of the Heisha sect were beaten to death by his life. Finally, his body appeared in front of Ouyang Shuang and said, "are you ok?"


    "I''m fine."


    Ouyang Shuang looked up at Du Shaofu with a pair of big eyes. She seemed to see the other side of this guy again. She was so tyrannical and terrifying. She looked at Du Shaofu and said, "be careful..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Ouyang Shuang''s voice fell, Du Shaofu had already shot back, and a young man in black was suddenly blown away.


    "This man and a woman are all powerful, and they will be entangled until the strong men come."


    In a short period of time, except for the leader who was attacked by the king scale demon tiger, there were only two left who were at the level of pulse state.


    "All out, you have to get out early."


    Du Shaofu said to Ouyang Shuang. His voice dropped, and his figure suddenly fell on one of the practitioners with a perfect pulse state.


    "Whew!"


    Ouyang Shuang is also at the same time to save, the hand of the sword out of a lot of sword.


    "Just hold on to them, the strong in the door will be able to arrive soon!"


    The two practitioners at the perfect level of pulsating state were embarrassed. They gave a big drink, and at the same time, they rushed out to meet them.


    The fierce battle is about to break out again, and the fierce battle is even more fierce in the distance.


    "Whew!"


    Just as Du Shaofu jumped at the cultivator with perfect pulsating state, the middle-aged man snatched out a fingerprint in his hand. The fingerprint was like a spear, penetrating through the air barrier and stabbing Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank. Faced with the pulsating state, the practitioners at the perfect level did not dare to be careless. The fingerprints passed by his cheek, and several hairs in his ear were broken. The strong wind made his cheek ache.


    "Boy, you are too young!"


    The middle-aged man was overjoyed. Du Shaofu dodged so quickly that his figure appeared in front of him. His fingerprints condensed. A palm print flashed at Du Shaofu''s chest. He estimated that the boy could not escape from such a close distance.


    But what the middle-aged man didn''t expect was that Du Shaofu didn''t mean to avoid it at all. He let his palm fall on his chest.


    "Bang!"


    The middle-aged man in black felt as if his palm had fallen on the hardest rock, and a terrible shock force rushed out of it, causing pain in his palm.


    "The waves are rough!"


    Between the electric light and the flint, Du Shaofu''s violent waves were shot in a straight line, like an assassin''s mace. He suddenly rioted, and fell on the chest of the man in black, destroying his defense, and pouring out with the violent waves of terror.


    "Pooh


    The middle-aged man in black was suddenly beaten away, and his defense could not be resisted at all. At this moment, he realized that the young man did not care about his palm because of his terrible defense. Blood gushed from his mouth, and his body fell on the rock more than ten meters away.


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu did not ignore the attack at the level of perfection in pulsating state. Du Shaofu would not be so careless. He just needs to fight and make a quick decision in the current environment to defeat his opponent as quickly as possible.


    If entanglement goes on, the consequences will be much more serious when others from the nearby Heisha gate arrive.


    "Bang!"


    The middle-aged man in black smashed the rock behind him into gravel. His mouth was dripping with blood, but he didn''t lose his life. After all, he was a practitioner with a perfect pulse state. But at the moment, he looked at Du Shaofu and his pupils were full of horror.


    "How can it be? How strong is the first level of the pulsating environment?"


    The middle-aged man in black looks unbelievable. The cultivation level of the young man is obviously not high, but the strength and defense of the fourth customer are extremely terrible, totally beyond his imagination and cognition.Du Shaofu stepped out of the middle-aged man in black again. He had just resisted the attack. Although it was not a big obstacle, it was not easy. With the perfect pulse state and the strength of the master''s hand, the palm print fell down and the Qi and blood in his body swelled.


    "Chula la!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu step forward, the middle-aged black man''s handprint changes, communicates the martial pulse, and the rune swipes, and immediately condenses the pulse soul. It is a strange monster like a wolf rather than a wolf. It roars like a living creature and pours at Du Shaofu directly.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled slightly, his fingerprints changed, and the light gold light surged. In a moment, his palm opened like a palm fan. He shot the shadow of the demon beast like a wolf instead of a wolf. In the air around his palm, the golden runes were dense and stacked, just like the golden wings of a golden winged ROC bird ¡£


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    In the place where Du Shaofu passed by, the light gold talisman''s Secret patterns twinkled and condensed, as if forming an arc-shaped golden space dent around the palm of his hand. A powerful and fierce breath suddenly spread and swept away, shaking the space shaking, and then this hand severely slapped on the phantom of the demon beast which looked like a wolf rather than a wolf.


    "Bang!"


    The shadow of a monster like a wolf is not a wolf, and his eyes are suddenly filled with fear. It seems that he feels the most terrible pressure and fear, and then a low dull sound spreads out. Du Shaofu pats away the ghost image of the monster like a wolf but not a wolf.


    "Pooh


    The middle-aged man in black has a mouth of blood gushing out of his mouth, and his eyes are filled with fear. He communicates with the martial arts pulse and condenses the pulse soul. He is so vulnerable to attack. The terrible momentum on the other side is like the most tyrannical monster king, which directly suppresses his pulse soul.


    "Boom


    In the middle-aged man''s eyes in black, a fist directly expanded in his pupil, and finally fell on his head. The pain spread from his head, and then he lost consciousness.


    "Bang!"


    The head of the middle-aged man in black was directly dented by Du Shaofu''s fist. The dead can''t die any more.


    "Oh


    Ouyang Shuang''s sword has been restrained after the amazing roar of the beast comes out. The changes of his fingerprints communicate the martial pulse, and the runes bloom and condense the pulse soul. The pulse soul is a ferocious and powerful two headed leopard.


    "Chixiao double headed leopard."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were also quite surprised. Ouyang Shuang''s pulse soul turned out to be a rare Chixiao double headed leopard.


    This kind of monster is very strong, it will never be under the king scale demon tiger, but it is not sure whether it can be compared with the king scale demon tiger which is a variant of the ancestral King scale demon tiger.


    "Moo!"


    The pulsating state of the fierce battle with Ouyang Shuang is complete, and the cultivator also urges the pulse soul. A stout demon cow, with its head raised and long cry, runs straight to Ouyang Shuang.


    "Boom!"


    After a few skirmishes, Ouyang Shuang''s pulse soul Chixiao double headed leopard is obviously stronger than before. In both heads of their mouths, a column of energy light directly hits the demon cow, which shakes and spreads many runes.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Ouyang''s delicate and graceful body swept out, waving his slender hand, and a palm print directly patted at the other party.


    The pulse state is perfect, and the level cultivator''s face is heavy, his eyes are as gloomy as ice, and a palm print quickly collides with each other.


    "Bang!"


    Ouyang Shuang clearly has the upper hand. But at the moment, his delicate body is shaken away. At the same time, Ouyang Shuang''s eyes show a smile.


    "Whew!"


    Just when the practitioners at the level of the pulsating state felt confused, a sword came out of the sky, and the rune light flashed. The sword was fierce and incomparable. It was swept in directly from its belly, and the unmatched sword was rampant, breaking his body.


    "Chula la!"


    As Ouyang Shuang kills the cultivator at the level of the pulsating state, the spirit of the demon cow vein is also transformed into a rune and dissipates.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared like thunder, and the leading middle-aged man in the middle of the air also stimulated the pulse soul. It was a demon carving. But when the pulse soul was just activated, it was directly destroyed by the king scale demon tiger''s wings, and a tiger''s paw was also pounded on its body.


    "Bang!"


    The tiger fell on the ground after hitting the branches of the tree.


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu finally got the chance, and his figure swept by his falling side.


    "Boom


    Just as the leader''s middle-aged man fell with blood, a blow came out, and the pale gold dark gas poured in. The domineering breath swept over, and a fierce and murderous spirit surged. Finally, it hit his head hard, flattening the head of the leader middle-aged directly.


    "Tiger, take us, go, go!"


    Du Shaofu just put the heaven and earth bag from the leader''s middle-aged body into his arms, and immediately let the king scale demon tiger fall down. The three people jumped on the king scale demon tiger''s back, and immediately flew into the forest with wings. At this time, Du Shaofu could only hope to get rid of himself by relying on the speed of the king scale demon tiger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    Under the moonlight, the mountains are black and boundless. The undulating forest is like a flood wave.


    Among them, the towering mountains, like the tombs, stand in the night.


    "Are these people after us because of xiaoqingqing?" On the back of the tiger, Dai Xingyu''s eyes are tense and tightly protect xiaoqingqing in the heart of his hand.


    "No matter what the reason is, the Heisha gate will not give up on us. We must leave the dark forest early, and we will be safe at the boundary of tianwu Academy." Ouyang Shuang said.


    "Don''t worry, something will happen."


    Du Shaofu stroked Dai Xingyu''s head and comforted her. She felt helpless. As a two-star spirit Master, Dai Xingyu''s cultivation was not too strong, but she should have some self-protection.


    It''s a pity that the girl can''t do anything when she is nervous. This problem is not so big. If she meets her opponent, she can hardly resist.


    "No matter who you are, those who dare to kill me and rob me of the Heisha sect will surely tear you into pieces and ruin your bones and ashes!"


    All of a sudden, in the dark night sky, the voice of Yin Li roared from behind the king scale demon tiger. In the night, several figures wrapped in streamer, just like a meteor rainbow, were chasing Wang scale demon tiger.


    "No, it must be the other strong men of the Heisha sect who have come to catch up with them."


    Ouyang Shuang''s eyes are dignified. She knows how terrible the Heisha gate is in the dark forest. It''s hard for her to get out of the dark forest.


    "Brother Shaofu, what shall we do now?"


    Dai Xingyu asked Du Shaofu. The little blue bird in his arms was watching several streamers that were following him. He didn''t know what was going on inside his little head.


    "Tiger, get out of here."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are also dignified. The several figures that come after him are obviously pulse spirit state. Even a small tiger can only block one. Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang can''t face the practitioners of pulse spirit state. Of course, Dai Xingyu doesn''t need to mention it.


    Du Shaofu also knew his own strength. Even if he was able to compete with those who had just begun to become practitioners in the Wuling realm, if he met those who were above the mysterious level of the meridian spirit realm, the consequences would be conceivable.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger flapping its wings to take off, and its huge body has been impelled to the greatest extent. The speed has reached the extreme. The storm swept out between the flapping wings, and the forest sea in the lower air is constantly fluctuating.


    The king scale demon tiger flies at full speed, and those streamer figures behind him are getting farther and farther away. However, the speed of the first streamer figure is not getting rid of at all. It has been following behind, and there is no time for the voice to shout: "you can''t escape, but you will surely be beaten to the bone and ashes!"


    Time goes by slowly, the king scale demon tiger flies rapidly in the night.


    Half an hour later, the streamer figure behind him can only be seen completely. Other people with lower estimated strength have been thrown away, but the last figure has been unable to get rid of.


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and put some pills into his mouth. He did not forget to recover his strength. He did not have time to look back at the figure chasing after him. He frowned slightly. He only hoped that the king scale demon tiger could get rid of the figure.


    "I''m afraid the strength of the powerful Heisha sect is at least above the level on the other side of the meridian realm?" Ouyang Shuang asked Du Shaofu.


    "At least the level above the other side of the meridian realm."


    Du Shaofu nodded to Ouyang Shuang. The king scale demon tiger is the mysterious level of the pulse spirit state. With Wang scale demon tiger''s own speed talent, the cultivation level of those who can catch up with the Heisha sect is at least higher than that of the other side of the pulse spirit state.


    Ouyang Shuang frowned slightly, and then said to Du Shaofu, "we are in trouble now. The Heisha sect is too powerful. I''m afraid that the more we get into the dark forest, the more difficult it will be for us to get rid of it. We must find a way to get rid of it as soon as possible."


    "Let''s get rid of the people behind us."


    Du Shaofu had a dignified look. Those who came up behind were at least on the other side of the pulse state, which was not easy to deal with. Even if the little tiger could resist it, if other powerful Heisha men caught up, the three of them and the king scale demon tiger would all be killed in one pot.


    "I''m afraid it''s even more difficult to get rid of this situation. We are in the middle of the air, and the people behind us have wide vision, so we can''t hide." Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu pondered that he had no choice but to get rid of the people behind him by absolute speed.


    "Tiger, let''s go down first."


    After thinking for a moment, Du Shaofu said to the king scale demon tiger that the speed of those who catch up with him will not be too much under the king scale demon tiger, and it will be more difficult to escape in mid air. Sitting on the back of Wang scale demon tiger will definitely affect the speed and advantage of Wang scale demon tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger flapped its wings, its body suddenly tilted, and its body began to shrink at the same time, and then it penetrated into the dense dark forest.


    "You can''t escape the big ones. You can''t escape."The figure behind him chased after him, looking at the king scale demon tiger from afar into the dark forest, and even with the figure swept into the dense forest.


    "Tiger, you can lead that guy away, and then come back to us. We will wait for you here. You should be careful and pay attention to your safety."


    Du Shaofu made a decision that the three of them hid in the neighborhood, and asked Wang scale demon tiger to lead the man behind him to get rid of him. Without the influence of the three of himself, the speed of Wang scale demon tiger would certainly be faster, and the hope of getting rid of the man behind him would be much greater.


    "Roar!"


    After putting down Du Shaofu, the king scale demon and the tiger jumped into the air again with wings, deliberately bringing out terror, destroying the crown of a large tree, and plundering into the far sky in an instant.


    "Where to escape!"


    The strong man of Heisha sect, who was chasing after him from behind, sensed the movement ahead, and rose up again from the dense forest behind him with streamer, and followed him at full speed.


    A moment later, he felt the breath of the king scale demon tiger and the pursuer of the Heisha gate in the air. Ouyang Shuangcai stood up carefully from the Bush and asked Du Shaofu in a low voice, "are you sure we can get rid of this?"


    "I don''t know, but I can only try it now."


    Du Shaofu said. He stood up from the Bush and looked around him through the mottled moonlight projected from the thick branches. Finally, his eyes fell on a big tree which was not very impressive, but his sight was excellent. He said, "let''s wait for the tiger on the tree first."


    "Whoosh."


    Although Dai Xingyu is nervous, he can''t do anything. If it''s not good or bad, it''s also the spirit Rune master''s cultivation at the level of two stars. It''s OK to climb the tree.


    Then three people a bird is quietly perched in the tree, quietly waiting.


    Dai Xingyu is even more nervous and dare not come out of the atmosphere. He nestles close to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed, and he began to calm down for a little rest. He was chased all night and consumed a lot.


    "When this guy is serious, he''s not so obnoxious, and he''s pretty good-looking."


    Through the mottled and uncertain moonlight, Ouyang Shuang looks at the resolute outline of a young man in purple robe not far away. The light of the moon shines on his resolute and resolute face, and suddenly feels that the guy is not too annoying sometimes.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    "Ouch!"


    Deep in the forest, not time to spread out, do not know whether it is a beast or monster roar, people can not help but tense.


    Two hours later, the moon gradually moved westward, and three people were still waiting in the tree.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu opened his eyes, looked warily at the front, and said, "be careful, someone is coming, and there are still a lot of people, so you can stop breathing."


    Hearing the speech, Ouyang Shuang with her eyes slightly closed also immediately opened her eyes, and her dignified expression immediately climbed onto the beautiful and delicate face.


    Dai Xingyu tightly held Du Shaofu''s arm with her nervous little hand. This evening is absolutely unforgettable for her.


    "I don''t know who it is just now. It seems that there is an extremely powerful monster."


    "It''s like the people of Heisha sect. I heard that the people of Heisha sect are looking for something all over the world these two days. Don''t meet those people of Heisha sect. We can have a good rest if we send the escort safely this time."


    "If there are Heisha people nearby, we should avoid some of them all night, so as not to encounter any trouble."


    "Be careful."


    Under the towering trees, there are more than 30 figures passing by. The breath is at the level of pulsating state. There is only one cultivator at the level of pulse spirit state, and then goes away.


    "Hoo..."


    Ouyang breathed a sigh of relief and lowered his voice to Du Shaofu: "it''s just a small escort agency in the dark forest, not a member of the Heisha sect."


    "Those who just passed by were from the small escort agency, but those who came from behind should be from the Heisha sect." However, Du Shaofu did not feel relaxed. On the contrary, his face became more and more dignified. When he peeped into his mental strength, he found that there was a lot of strong breath in the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the low air, through the dense canopy gap, people can see several streamers of light passing quickly.


    "It''s supposed to be the practitioners of pulse spirit state of the Heisha sect that Xiaohu got rid of earlier." It was not until the several streamers of light were far away that Du Shaofu''s Secret tight breath relaxed a little.


    "I don''t know what happened to Xiaohu?" Ouyang Shuang said lightly.


    "I hope tiger won''t be in trouble." Du Shaofu was also worried. At this time, he felt that he was weak and weak. He must strengthen himself as soon as possible. If he was a strong man, how could he hide away at this moment.


    "I didn''t expect that as soon as I entered the dark forest, I was watched by the black evil gate." Ouyang Shuang''s beautiful face is suffused with a little bitter smile.


    "No, jump!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    "No, jump!"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. He took Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang and jumped directly from the towering tree.


    "Boom!"


    Just as soon as the three figures fell, an amazing Rune light swept over their position. The terrible energy collided with it, breaking the towering tree directly, and smashing down the huge tree crown. The sound of "boom" was swept by the powerful wind of energy.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s three bodies fell to the ground, and they retreated in a panic. Dai Xingyu almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Du Shaofu took one arm in his arm.


    "I think the breath is not right. I didn''t expect that some little ghosts were hiding deep enough. Maybe even elder Chi was cheated by you."


    With Du Shaofu''s three landing, several figures suddenly fell from the sky. There were four in total, four practitioners of pulse spirit realm. They were talking about a middle-aged man in a black robe, but his body was very small, I''m afraid it was less than half a foot high, but his eyes were still shining in the dark, which made me tremble.


    Judging from the fluctuation of the four people''s breath, they are the people of Heisha gate who have just returned.


    "It''s supposed to be that there are two newly ascended meridians, one is mysterious and the other is a four-star Rune master. This is a big problem."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were extremely solemn. The short black robe of the four men was middle-aged, and his breath was similar to that of the rune master who had gone from LiuYun county to Shicheng. The first four-star Rune master was not easy to deal with, let alone the cultivators of three spiritual pulse states.


    Du Shaofu guessed in his heart that he might have just discovered the three of them. He must be the master of lingfu. The spirit Fu master will be very strong.


    "It''s the treasure, in the little girl''s hand!"


    The four people landed. After sweeping Du Shaofu''s three bodies, they immediately fell on the blue bird that Dai Xingyu held in his arms. The blazing eyes and horrible breath made the blue bird even more frightened and nestled in Dai Xingyu''s arms.


    "Many of us have been damaged. I''m afraid these little ghosts are extraordinary. Don''t be careless. Take back the treasure and do it!"


    There was no delay at all. The four men went straight to Du Shaofu and the three of them. The four breath broke out without any carelessness. The terror swept through, and the strong wind swept away like a storm.


    "Spell it


    Ouyang''s face is extremely dignified. She can''t imagine the consequences of the siege by four practitioners of pulse spirit realm.


    Suddenly, just at this moment, Du Shaofu''s figure leaped out, and his face was suddenly extremely pale.


    At the same time, with a wave of fuwenton time, Du Shaofu''s whole body began to fluctuate. There were one flag after another between his hands. A total of ten array flags were spreading with amazing fluctuations.


    "Fenggang Spirit Storm array!"


    In a hurry, Du Shaofu waved, and the ten banners swept toward the surrounding sky, wrapping the four strong men of the Heisha gate with a lightning speed and track.


    "Three stars mysterious level Fu array, be careful, that boy is Fu array master."


    The short lingfu master in the black robe suddenly showed a surprised color and began to remind the three people around him.


    "Boom!"


    When the ten array flags finally disappeared in the air, the surrounding space suddenly fluctuated violently. Suddenly, the space fluctuated, the wind howled in the surrounding space, and the runes spread around the sky, and then a very powerful Fu array appeared.


    This is the first time that Du Shaofu used this array.


    Of course, Du Shaofu suffered a lot in the Fenggang Lingbao array arranged by Zhen Qingchun.


    At this point, Du Shaofu could only gamble, otherwise he would not be able to escape.


    Du Shaofu did his best to arrange the three-star mysterious level Rune array.


    Not enough. At this time, if someone knew that Du Shaofu was actually only a lingfu master at the first level of three stars, but he had arranged a three-star mysterious Rune array. I don''t know what I would think of it. I''m afraid it would be enough to be astonished.


    Generally speaking, it is good for the master of array Fu at the mysterious level of three stars to be able to arrange the Fu array at the initial level of three stars, and it is extremely powerful to be able to arrange the Fu array of the same cultivation level.


    However, Du Shaofu, who was the first three-star lingfu master, was able to arrange the three-star mysterious level of runes. Any one of them was a terrible existence in the array fu masters.


    The appearance of the Fu array and the spread of pressure have made the high-altitude wind and clouds surge, flying sand and rocks, covering a large space. The power is frightening!


    Around the Fu array, the space is chaotic, and the violent energy is like a terrible storm, whistling around, a large number of bushes, branches and branches are swept and broken, and the towering trees are crumbling and uprooted!


    "Fu array, this is Fu array. You are still the master of fufu in lingfu masters!"


    Ouyang Shuang was shocked. Her eyes were bright and attractive. Her eyes were dazzled. She never knew that this guy was still a master of runes, or the most terrifying array Fu master among them.Ouyang Shuang knows that there are such people in tianwu college.


    However, both the master of talismans and the practitioners of martial arts are still so terrible. In tianwu college, the talent is absolutely terrible, which is rare!


    "Let''s go, my Fuzhen can''t hold them for long!"


    Du Shaofu took Dai Xingyu and ran away to the deep forest.


    Du Shaofu knew that the cultivation of the four men in the Heisha sect was enough to break the array. If the master of lingfu was still the master of array Fu, it would be faster to break the array.


    Ouyang Shuang suddenly came back to his senses, and the dark air gushed out from his feet, and followed Du Shaofu to flee to the depths of the forest.


    "It''s enough for us to break the array of three stars'' mysterious level by force!"


    "Join hands to break the battle line by force!"


    Within the rune array, there are shouts coming out, and then a series of amazing energy fluctuations suddenly swept out.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, the Fu array was unable to withstand the joint efforts of the four members of the Heisha sect, and they were directly blown apart.


    "Hula!"


    The fury of energy swept through the sky, Rune broken, so that the surrounding space for the tremor, several towering trees were uprooted!


    The Fu array is broken, and the four people of Heisha gate appear gloomy in a mess of ground and look around


    Just as the strong wind swept through, the surrounding destruction of a mess, it is difficult to see the trace direction of Du Shaofu''s escape.


    "The strength of those little ghosts is no more than that, but the monster beast is very powerful, but the monster has been chased by elder Chi. Let''s go after the treasure and the three little ghosts."


    The little Rune master in the black robe, with a gloomy and embarrassed face, looked around and said to the three people around him that his status seemed to be higher than that of the cultivator at the mysterious level of the pulse spirit realm.


    "Whoosh!"


    The three practitioners nodded, and then the four pursued in four different directions.


    In the mottled forest, the sight is dim, and there are many shrubs, which are much higher than adults.


    Du Shaofu''s three fled at a high speed. They were already running for their lives. It was only because they held Dai Xingyu that Du Shaofu''s speed slowed down a lot.


    "Brother Shaofu, Shuang elder sister, I''m sorry, I''m useless to implicate you. Otherwise, you can run away with xiaoqingqing and leave me alone."


    Dai Xingyu knew that he had affected the speed. He was pulled to run in the bush with all his strength, and said to Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang.


    "What do you think, silly girl? I''ll carry you." Du Shaofu drank lightly and immediately carried Dai Xingyu on his back, which made him faster.


    "Uh huh..."


    Dai Xingyu lies on Du Shaofu''s back tightly, but suddenly he sobs.


    "Xingyu, what''s wrong with you? Did you just fall?" Du Shaofu asked Dai Xingyu as he ran.


    Dai Xingyu resisted the whimpering and said, "no, I miss my father. After my parents died, only brother Shaofu was good to me, just like my aunt."


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine in the future."


    Du Shaofu''s feet were full of dark air and ran rapidly. Listening to Dai Xingyu''s words, he could not help but think of his sister who had never seen him before. Did she also occasionally think of the drunkard father and her brother, where she is now, how she is living, and whether she will encounter this kind of danger


    As time went by, they were running for their lives all night. The three people were completely lost in the boundless forest, and the sky was gradually getting brighter.


    "Some kids, they run very fast, but they can''t escape!"


    At last, a sombre shout came from the nervous mind of the three people running with all their strength. Behind the three people, there was the sound of plundering the air and breaking the wind. The breath was getting closer and closer. At the same time, a dark black energy came from the air like black lightning, falling from the sky, filled with evil spirit, and breathtaking.


    Ouyang Shuangjiao''s body stopped suddenly and quickly turned around to meet him. The dark Qi gushed inside, and the slender hand condensed the fingerprints. The dark Qi condensed into a virtual energy sword shadow, which was resisted by the rune surging.


    "Chula la!"


    When the two collide, Ouyang Shuang''s energy long sword shadow is directly shattered. A dark energy pours out, and Ouyang Shuangjiao''s body is immediately shaken away.


    "Pooh


    Ouyang Shuang''s body hit a big tree heavily to stabilize his body. The blood gushed out from his mouth, and dyed his clothes on the high position of his chest into dark red. On his beautiful face, there was a kind of bloody beauty.


    "It''s five o''clock. After watching it, my brothers also voted for the recommendation vote. Of course, flowers are the best. Please recommend them and ask for flowers.


    In addition, we also call on daozhulang.com, a brother of piracy, to support the genuine version. The biggest support to Xiaoyu is to support the genuine version. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    Du Shaofu put down Dai Xingyu on his back and went to Ouyang Shuang''s side. He helped Ouyang Shuang up when he fell to the ground. At the same time, several pills in his hand were handed to Ouyang Shuang''s body with a dignified look and asked, "how about it?"


    Ouyang Shuang took Du Shaofu''s pills and put them into his mouth. His face was pale and dignified. He said, "not too good. The other side is the pulse spirit state. He has just reached the peak level. I can''t be an opponent!"


    "Let me do it."


    Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang, then leaned slightly and looked at the comer.


    The man who caught up with him was dressed in black short clothes. He was tall and had a look of more than forty years. There was a long scar between the corner of his mouth and his chin, which added a bit of ferocity to his face.


    This man is one of the four people who came back from Heisha sect not long ago. He is also one of the two cultivation levels in the initial level of the pulse spirit state. However, his cultivation is close to the peak in the initial level of the pulse spirit state. Even if it is from the mysterious level of the pulse spirit state, it will not be much worse.


    "Kid, you dare to move the people of our Heisha sect and take the treasures of my Heisha sect. I''m tired of living!"


    The middle-aged man in black looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were cold. Finally, he looked at Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu. He saw more filthy in his eyes and said with a sneer: "I didn''t expect that these two girls are good. They are rare goods. It seems that I''m really lucky."


    Du Shaofu looked at the evil spirit in black, but he didn''t speak. Fortunately, what he caught up with was a new level of pulse spirit state. If he caught up with the great one, it would be even more desperate.


    "Boy, you die first. It''s no use keeping you."


    The fierce middle-aged eyes also followed, even if they were staring at Du Shaofu. They knew that the purple robed boy was a master of array Fu. Without any hesitation, he drank with a fierce look, and the thick dark air gushed out of his body.


    "Crash!"


    A terrifying momentum surged up and pulled up the surrounding Bush ground. In the dust and rocks, a terrifying wind swept away at Du Shaofu. A pale black Rune moving palm print appeared in front of Du Shaofu like lightning.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to see the cold in his eyes, the fingerprints changed, and the talismans on his skin twinkled. In an instant, his palm opened and his hand was like a palm fan.


    "Hum!"


    The light gold talisman''s Secret patterns twinkle and condense, dense and stacked, just like the golden wings of a golden winged ROC bird. A strong and fierce breath suddenly swept away, shaking the space, as if agglomerated around the palm to form an arc-shaped golden space dent.


    Suddenly, the energy of two hands collided fiercely. A wave of energy surged from the collision place of the energy ripple, sweeping away like a wave, and the terrifying wind blew up the waves.


    "Pedaling!"


    The middle-aged ferocious man staggered back two steps. His face suddenly changed into a shock. He murmured: "the boy is not only a master of array Fu, but also a martial arts practitioner."


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu''s feet also continued to brush against the ground and drove backward. It took more than ten meters to stabilize his body.


    "Hum!"


    After a night of fighting and a night''s escape, Du Shaofu had already consumed a lot of money, which was even more difficult to support. The fierce and powerful force of the other party swept through his chest. Finally, a dull hum came from his throat, and a faint pale gold blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, which made his resolute but gloomy face exude a faint sense of cruelty and coldness.


    "Brother Shaofu."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s injury, Dai Xingyu''s clear eyes welled up with moisture, and her nervous and worried pretty face turned white.


    "Boy, you have a good talent. You have some skills, but it''s not enough. Go to hell!"


    The fierce middle-aged swept out again. It seemed that there was no sound. The dark light air was surging, full of a bloody and murderous atmosphere. A fingerprint was immediately condensed. Only then did the sound of wind breaking through the air come out, and the electric light and firestones stabbed Du Shaofu.


    "Gang Sha finger!"


    The fingerprints are very strange, as if they are intelligent. They are hard to avoid. They are driven down by the bloody evil spirit of yin and cold, and the strong wind swept along the way, making the sound of sound explosion constantly coming out of the space.


    The fingerprints, like electricity, appeared in the twinkling of an eye and instantly appeared in front of Du Shaofu. The horrible fingerprints changed Ouyang''s pretty face not far away. A heart was raised in Du Shaofu''s voice.


    At this time, there was a flash of lightning in Du Shao Fu Lang''s eyes. The purple robe around him was suddenly shocked by hunting. Taking the whole body as the center, cracks spread from under the soles of his feet, and a big drink came from his mouth at the same time


    "Oh


    The roaring sound is like a dragon chanting nine days, like a god singing for a long time. At this moment, the earth roars, the space trembles, and the momentum is domineering!


    After a short breath, Du Shaofu''s hands had already condensed, and the fingerprints changed. The secret patterns of the talisman bloomed and fluctuated. They turned into countless fingerprints like lightning. Finally, they condensed and turned into a fingerprint to meet each other."Hum!"


    When the fingerprints were swept out, the talisman''s Secret patterns cut through the sky, and there was a low sound like Sanskrit. In a twinkling, it was hard to hit with the vicious and evil middle-aged fingerprints.


    "Chula la!"


    In such a collision, there is no thunder like energy muffled sound, only the terrifying energy ripples suddenly swept open like waves. In the center of the energy storm, there is a huge space energy vortex in the space.


    It can be seen to the naked eye that the vicious middle-aged fingerprints were just frozen for a short time, and they were directly destroyed by the talisman and secret patterns on Du Shaofu''s fingerprints. Everything was extremely fast, and the energy storm sweeping away like a storm stopped suddenly.


    Then the fierce middle-aged eyes became shocked. In his astonished eyes, the fingerprints of the boy in purple robe had not disappeared completely, and they appeared in his pupil''s sight in an instant.


    "What kind of martial arts is this?"


    The spirit of the middle-aged evil spirit was startled. The mysterious Qi of the soles of the feet surged. The toes quickly touched the ground, and the body immediately retreated back to avoid the terrible talisman and secret fingerprint.


    "Whew!"


    However, the fingerprints of the talisman and secret pattern had already arrived in front of him, and finally went straight through his shoulder, directly destroying the dark black barrier around his body, and a blood hole burst out from the murderous middle-aged shoulder.


    "Hiss!"


    The fierce middle-aged body trembled violently, the blood on the shoulder shot, the dull hum in the throat came out, and the cold face suddenly turned pale.


    Du Shaofu''s body was staggering. His desire was to fall to the ground. His mouth was once again covered with blood, and his face turned pale. After trying to stir up the mystery, he was really exhausted and could not fight again. The strength of the cultivator who had just reached the peak of the pulse spirit state was extraordinary.


    "Brother Shaofu, don''t worry."


    Dai Xingyu looks at Du Shaofu, who is full of blood. He is nervous and worried. He is about to pounce on Du Shaofu. However, Ouyang Shuang is firmly dragging him in his hand. The blue bird in his arms has bright black eyes. He has been looking at Du Shaofu all the time.


    "Little bastard, I won''t let you go!"


    He was furious and roaring, fierce and middle-aged. He didn''t expect that he would suffer a loss even when he was killed. The dark Qi of the whole body was spread with the rune and communicated with the martial pulse. In an instant, a black ghost bear was formed.


    "Roar!"


    The demon bear''s virtual shadow roars through the sky, which is extremely violent and terrifying. It is really like a living creature. When it comes to the level of pulse spirit state, it is different from the pulse state level. This is also the difference between the level of pulse spirit state and the level of pulse state.


    "Pulse and soul channeling, can he still resist it?"


    Ouyang Shuang pulls Dai Xingyu''s palm and is wet by sweat. At this moment, the evil spirit of the Heisha gate, which is aroused by the middle-aged, has reached the point of channeling, far beyond the level of pulsating state. Her pulse state is perfect, and the level is impossible to achieve. Pulse soul channeling means that pulse soul has real intelligence and power is much greater.


    "The soul of the artery?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes on his pale face looked at the demon bear''s pulse and soul stirred by the fierce middle-aged man in front of him. The long sleeves of his purple robe wiped the pale gold bloodstain on the corners of his mouth, and his fingerprints condensed at the same time.


    "Little scumbag, die!"


    With a big drink, the fierce middle-aged man went straight to Du Shaofu. The shadow of the demon bear behind him was also a living creature.


    The momentum is terrible, the storm accompanies, the demon bear rushes like a mountain, lets the whole ground shake.


    "This can''t be that guy''s pulse soul, how can it be...!"


    All of a sudden, Ouyang Shuang''s eyes burst out in shock. He saw Du Shaofu''s runes all over his body, and the shadow of a five finger peak sprang out in a flash.


    This virtual shadow of Wuzhishan is derived and evolved behind Du Shaofu. It seems that she has been endowed with life. The dense aura spreads in an instant, communicates the energy of heaven and earth, and the terrifying power spreads. At this moment, she looks at her from a distance, and her breathing is hindered, and her body can''t help but tremble.


    "Go!"


    Just when the demon bear, like a living creature, was about to appear in front of Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu had a big drink in his mouth, and the virtual shadow of the five finger peaks behind him was just like the essence crushing it away.


    "Boom!"


    The five finger peaks are as if falling from the sky, rolling and full of Qi. The rays of the sun burst into the sky, accompanied by the explosion of energy sound.


    "Roar!"


    The demon bear raised his head and roared. When the peak of five fingers came down, he seemed to feel boundless fear. The fear trembled in his eyes, and even the body like a living creature began to tremble.


    "Boom


    When the five finger mountain falls from the sky, it is like a real Hill falling down. The secret patterns of the talisman soar to the sky, and the thunder resounds faintly. Finally, it directly smashes the scared demon bear into pieces of meat paste.


    The five finger mountain is incomparable, powerful and surging, crushing all things, like being able to suppress all things in time!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    At the same time, Du Shaofu made another move. His body was like a monster in the shape of a human being, and fiercely attacked the murderous middle-aged.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu hit the middle-aged ferocious man''s chest with a blow, smashing the dark black defense of his whole body. The body of Du Shaofu flew backward and finally fell into the rubble in the distance.


    "Pooh


    The fierce middle-aged mouth was full of blood, which was completely defeated at the moment. His eyes were full of unbelievable shock and fear.


    "Now it''s your turn to die!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop attacking. His body was vigorous and vigorous, like a giant ROC flapping his wings, his black hair was scattered, his eyes were cold and cold, his momentum was terrible and domineering, and his eyes were killing and shooting.


    "Boom


    A figure like a giant ROC in the shape of a man jumps down in the pupil of a vicious middle-aged man lying on his back. A fist wrapped in golden Rune light appears in the tight pupil line of sight. The terrifying momentum suppresses everything, which is shocking and terrifying.


    "Little scumbag, if you kill me, I won''t let you have a good time. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, you can''t escape the pursuit of Heisha gate!"


    Knowing that he was unable to escape, his gloomy middle-aged face suddenly laughed bitterly, and his smile was cruel and terrifying.


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu smashed his fist and hit his middle-aged chest heavily. This was his last desperate blow, smashing his ribs and destroying his internal organs.


    "Hiss!"


    However, at the same time, a black evil energy gushed out of the mouth of the ferocious middle-aged man, which turned into a rune and directly shrouded Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu retreated in surprise. Although he didn''t know what the evil middle-aged man''s last breath was, he should never touch it.


    However, Du Shaofu''s sudden retreat was a little late. A black energy shrouded in his skin unexpectedly fell on his skin. Finally, he quickly condensed into a black Rune the size of a bottle cap on his neck, which was as black as a birthmark.


    Du Shaofu was dazzled by the formation of the black spot for a short time. With the final consumption, he was really exhausted, and his body collapsed to the ground.


    "Brother Shaofu, don''t worry about it..."


    Dai Xingyu broke away from Ouyang Shuang''s hand and ran to Du Shaofu''s side. His clear eyes were full of moisture, and they were about to burst into tears.


    "Girl, I''m fine." Du Shaofu struggled to get up.


    "It''s useless for me. If I had practiced hard before, I would have become a strong man. I would not have hurt brother Shaofu, and I would not have to be afraid of those bad guys." Dai Xingyu helped Du Shaofu up. At this time, she simply thought that if she was a strong man, she would be able to protect her relatives and would not let her brother hurt.


    "It''s too late to practice well in the future. Don''t get nervous when you meet your opponent."


    Du Shaofu''s body gently leaned against Dai Xingyu''s thin shoulder before he stood up. The corners of his mouth were dripping with blood. He looked at Dai Xingyu with a smile on his face, but the smile was bitter and astringent.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, this night''s pursuit should also be enough for Dai Xingyu, a simple girl, to be tempered. It will naturally be of great benefit to her future.


    "How are you?"


    Ouyang Shuang comes to Du Shaofu''s side and looks at Du Shaofu tightly. The eyes in his eyes are like "brother Shaofu...."


    The king scale demon tiger flapped its wings in the distance and disappeared in the air.


    A rune badge fell into the palm of Du Shaofu''s palm. Du Shaofu looked at the king scale demon tiger, who was far away in the air. His body faltered again, and a faint golden blood overflowed from his mouth.


    "I hope you can get to tianwu college safely."


    Du Shaofu looked into the air and murmured softly. Then he took out a bag of heaven and earth from the ferocious middle-aged corpse, and dragged his frail body into the wild forest.


    At this moment, the dark night is coming to an end. A gray light passes through the dark brown sky. The sky starts to shine completely. In the forest, every big tree is covered with dawn.


    Not long after that, at the place where Du Shaofu killed the middle-aged murderer of the Heisha gate, three figures swept over and looked around in a mess. Finally, the three men stood next to the middle-aged body of the evil spirit.


    "Tian Yu was killed. How could those little ghosts have the strength to kill Tian Yu?" The face of the middle-aged Rune master in the short black robe was puzzled.


    "Tian Yu urged the black evil spirit to pursue the soul seal, they did not run far." Said a middle-aged man.


    "The breath goes to the front, chase quickly!"


    In a short period of time, the three figures immediately went after Du Shaofu in the direction of leaving.


    At a glance, you can''t see the deep end of the forest. The forest is full of bushes, and there are paths that people walk out all the year round. However, Du Shaofu does not dare to walk. He can only run through the bushes and run quickly.


    He did not know how far he had run. After crossing the unknown number of bushes, Du Shaofu ran into an abyss with towering cliffs on both sides.But at this time, Du Shaofu also felt exhausted and couldn''t run. He had to sit on a rock and take a lot of pills from the bag of heaven and earth and put them into his mouth.


    "I don''t know if there is any way to solve the black evil spirit trace as soon as possible, otherwise, I''m afraid that I can''t escape."


    Du Shaofu touched the black spot mark on his neck and murmured, "but with the Black Ghost''s soul chasing mark, Xingyu and the man''s wife should be much safer."


    It is because of the Heisha soul chasing seal that Du Shaofu knows that he can''t be with Ouyang Shuang, so as not to be destroyed by the Heisha sect. If he has the black evil spirit chasing mark on his body, he will become the target of the Heisha sect. If he is separated from Ouyang Shuang, he will be able to get rid of them more easily.


    "No, I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s face sank again, and his eyes immediately turned to the front. He didn''t expect that the people of the Heisha gate would catch up much faster than he had imagined.


    "It''s the last three days at the end of the month. Brothers and all the flowers have been put in. Don''t forget that. The system will be cleared automatically next month. Xiao Yu will continue to code and update today.


    Thank you for smiling beauty commander Wan pin. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    "Whoosh!"


    The three streamers burst out of the dense forest, and then fell on the edge of the abyss. The streamer converged, and their eyes immediately focused on Du Shaofu.


    At the beginning, a small, middle-aged man in a black robe, his eyes twinkled and his heart trembled.


    The other one, who was a novice in the level of pulse spirit state and another who was at the level of mysterious level of pulse spirit state, were all eyeing fiercely. They were the three strong men of the Heisha sect.


    "It''s really bad luck. Let''s fight to the death!"


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. His body was erect and upright, and his eyes were cold. Since he could not retreat, he would fight to death no matter what!


    "Boy, where are those two girls?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the little black robe middle-aged man asked. It seemed that Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu were more nervous, because the treasure he saw was in the hands of the little girl.


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?"


    Du Shaofu sneered and looked indifferent. In his deep and sharp pupils, the light golden light was surging. Even though he was very weak at the moment, he had a powerful and thrilling effect!


    "When you die, you still pretend to be a devil and fall into the hands of my Heisha sect. You are afraid that even the eighteenth generation of your ancestors will honestly explain it."


    He felt the domineering power of Du Shaofu, the eyes of the practitioners at the mysterious level of the pulse spirit realm flashed, his voice dropped, and the dark light under his feet flashed. In a moment, he appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as the palm of his hand was grasped, a paw print was surging along with the trace of light black dark air. It was directly that he crushed the pressure and grabbed Du Shaofu. It was as if he wanted to break the space, which was extremely powerful.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. At last, he tried his best to hit the former''s paw print. The fist seal fell on the paw print, and the strong force rebounded, and he immediately flew away.


    "Pooh


    Du Shaofu''s body fell heavily on the rock behind him, shattering the rock behind him, and spurting out blood.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    The former figure did not move, his eyes showed a sneer, and his figure once again went straight to Du Shaofu and dived down. Almost when Du Shaofu fell to the ground, his five fingers clasped his claws, and another claw mark was that he leaned over and landed on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    "Click


    As fast as lightning, a huge force poured in. Du Shaofu''s shoulder ached and his whole body felt numb and paralyzed. If he was a general practitioner of pulse state, he was afraid that this would be destroyed.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with cruel sneers.


    "Little scumbag, what do you want to do? You want to die!"


    At this moment, it seems that the practitioners at the mysterious level of the pulse and spirit realm suddenly felt something. When they were stunned, they threw Du Shaofu''s body away.


    "Hiss!"


    But it was too late. A half foot long dagger was exposed from behind the abdomen of the cultivator at the mysterious level of the pulse spirit realm. The blood shot and the golden runes surged on the dagger.


    "Pedaling!"


    The cultivator staggered back and looked at a dagger in his abdomen. The dagger pierced through his body and pierced the Shenque. He felt that the vitality of his whole body was losing, and the mysterious Qi gushed and destroyed the meridians in his body.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body fell from the air again. Under the huge impact, his mind was almost unconscious, his mouth was dripping with blood, and his whole body was almost scattered, and he could not get up again.


    "I hate, hate!"


    In the eyes of the cultivator at the mysterious level of the pulse spirit realm, unwilling and resentful, the dagger just fell on the most vulnerable Shenque position. He did not expect that he would be so planted in the hands of a young boy.


    He was famous in the whole dark forest for half his life, but he didn''t expect that the result would be like this. The young boy was so cruel.


    "Bang!"


    The practitioners of the mysterious level of the pulse and spirit realm were unwilling to do so, and finally fell back on the ground and could not get up again.


    "Son of a bitch, that little bastard is cruel enough. He will certainly frustrate the boy."


    The short, middle-aged man in a black robe had a cold face, and his face was twisted. This time, there were several practitioners of pulse and spirit realm lost by Heisha sect. They were all planted in the hands of several little ghosts. How could he not be angry.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, the man in black also knew that Du Shaofu would never be able to get up again. Just as it was the last fight, his short body suddenly jumped out and jumped at Du Shaofu. When he gasped, the figure of the short man in the black robe appeared in front of Du Shaofu. He dived down and grabbed Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was staring at the short figure in the black robe. At the moment, his whole body was powerless and his mind was about to go to sleep.


    "Whew!"


    In this room, the sound of the broken wind resounded, and a streamer of light broke through the sky like lightning. With the momentum of thunder, it directly fell into the brow of the man in the black robe. The four star Rune master who had just arrived at the level of the first four stars fell to Du Shaofu''s side without even having time to scream."Not good."


    The rest of the first practitioners of pulse spirit state seem to have seen the most frightening scene. The soles of their feet suddenly touch the ground, and the dark air surges. Then they fly into the air and flee quickly.


    "Whew!"


    Almost at the same time, a streamer broke through the sky and followed it directly. It didn''t enter the brain of the novice who had just risen from the sky. Even if he was a bird falling from the low sky, he could not get up again.


    The sudden change made Du Shaofu''s eyes tremble, and a green shadow appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s vision became more and more blurred, his mind more and more dizzy, and finally his eyes closed powerlessly.


    Just as Du Shaofu''s eyes closed, a green shadow appeared beside Du Shaofu. This is a girl of sixteen or seventeen years old. She is dressed in tight green clothes. Her eyebrows are like green feathers and her muscles are like snow. Her three thousand green silk is tied into a simple blue bun and tied behind her head. She holds a delicate bow and arrow in her left hand.


    "It''s really you. I didn''t expect that you didn''t die."


    The girl looked at Du Shaofu in a coma. Her delicate and beautiful face like an elf showed a smile. Then her bow and arrow disappeared. Her tall and graceful body squatted slightly beside Du Shaofu and moved her hands slightly. After checking, she murmured, "how could you hurt so much? If ordinary people had died long ago, it would be a monster. ¡±


    as the voice dropped, the elf like woman picked up Du Shaofu, and then disappeared into the abyss.


    "Whoosh!"


    A few hours later, a streamer of light fell over the abyss.


    Liuguang converged. He was an old man in black who was over 50 years old. Looking at the three corpses on the ground, he suddenly looked gloomy and convulsed. His eyes twinkled with killing intent and said, "no matter who you are, our Heisha sect vows to pursue and kill to the end and frustrate you."


    In the early morning, the dawn comes, like the beginning of chaos, light and darkness separate, and then gather together in the eastern sky. The sky covered by thick night begins to crack everywhere, and the cracks show light red silver light.


    When Du Shaofu regained consciousness, he felt dizzy in his head, dry mouth and pain all over his body, as if his bones had been torn apart.


    "Well!"


    There was an uncomfortable hum in his throat. Du Shaofu thought about it first. He didn''t know if he was dead. Eyelashes tremble slightly, write down, and then eyes slightly open, vision blurred into the curtain, it seems that there is a green shadow is bending down in the line of sight.


    "Are you awake?"


    Voice such as clear throat trilling, let people listen to very comfortable, not from the heart of the close, that voice, there is a little cold, people dare not close.


    "Am I not dead?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled slightly, and then a delicate face like an elf appeared in his eyes.


    "It''s you!" Du Shaofu never forgot this face in his mind. He even thought about it often. However, he didn''t expect to see it in the dark forest. His eyes suddenly became astonished.


    "You''re not dead, but you''ve been in a coma for three days. You''re not seriously injured. If someone else is afraid of dying early, you''re still alive." Fairy like woman light road, the voice of a little less cold.


    "I didn''t expect it would be you. Did you save me?" Stunned, Du Shaofu wanted to stand up.


    "You''d better lie down. You can''t move now."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s intention to stand up, the fairy girl motioned to Du Shaofu to continue lying down and said, "I was just practicing in that abyss, and I didn''t expect it would be you. I thought you were dead in the wild animal mountain range. Even the master said you couldn''t survive, but I didn''t expect that you were still alive. It seems that you are really a monster."


    "Thank you for saving me." After a short period of astonishment, Du Shaofu could also imagine some of the circumstances in his mind.


    "You''re welcome. You saved me in the wild beast mountains." The elf like woman replied to Du Shaofu. She still remembers the events in the wild animal mountains.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu remembered something, and immediately said to the fairy girl, "no, I have to leave right away. I''ve been hit by the black evil spirit chasing seal of the Heisha gate. The strong men of the Heisha gate will catch up with me soon. You should also go quickly. Don''t be seen by the strong men of the Heisha sect."


    "I didn''t expect you would worry about me when you arrived. The master said that people outside were selfish."


    The elf like girl looked at Du Shaofu, then pointed to the black spot on Du Shaofu''s neck and said, "are you talking about the black spot on your neck? Someone came nearby two days ago. It turned out that it was caused by the black spot on your neck, but it''s OK for now. I''ve sealed the mark for you. The people who are chasing you in the black evil sect should never feel you again The smell of this black mark on my body


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    After a pause, the elf like girl continued to say to Du Shaofu, "but this mark is very strange. With my current strength, it will not last long. I don''t know how to remove it. Unfortunately, the master is not here. Otherwise, there will be no problem."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was also relieved. At least now, it is difficult for people of the Heisha sect to pursue and kill themselves at any time and anywhere with the help of the black evil spirit chasing seal.


    Then Du Shaofu was about to speak again. The fairy girl had already opened her mouth and said to Du Shaofu, "it should be very safe here. I''ll go out and do something. I don''t know when I''ll be back. You should have a good rest."


    As the voice dropped, the fairy girl left slowly, and her light body disappeared into Du Shaofu''s sight.


    Du Shaofu was also a little surprised and surprised. He did not expect to see this elf like girl again in the dark forest. This is already his own. But before the brothers go to bed, vote in the recommended tickets and flowers. Don''t waste it. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    "I didn''t expect that you could take the opportunity to break through, but the skills you practiced seemed to be very special. It seemed that there was a trace of monster breath." The voice of clear throat and trilling came to Du Shaofu''s ears, and a pair of slightly puzzled eyes and eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Are you back?"


    Du Shaofu immediately got up and stood up. He looked at the girl who came back. She was tall, delicate, beautiful, and her eyes were like jade and glass. The whole person was full of subtle aura, giving people a sense of peace. People had to think of the word "spirit". The girl was an elf.


    "Well, it looks like you''re all right."


    The girl looked at Du Shaofu, and there were some surprising ripples in her beautiful jade glass eyes. She put on the green power and sketched a graceful arc that made people want to suffocate. Then she looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you are a monster. You have recovered completely from such a heavy injury. It''s incredible that my master didn''t kiss you You can''t believe what you see. "


    Du Shaofu chuckled and then said, "by the way, what about your master?" Du Shaofu still remembered that the master of this fairy girl was also a terrible strong man, and his strength was terrible.


    The girl raised her head slightly and her eyes were like water. It seemed that she was kind. However, she also gave a feeling of refusing people thousands of miles away. She opened her teeth and hooked her lips and said, "my master is not here. I come to the dark forest to practice for a while. The master said that I should practice more, which will be good for future practice."


    "Thank you for saving me this time."


    Du Shaofu looked at the young girl in front of her. The green silk beside her bun was moving, which was beautiful and refined. This kind of temperament was untouchable, and it was so free from vulgarity and dust.


    "No thanks, you saved me."


    The girl looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "what are your plans for the next step?"


    "Me?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. Then he touched the black mark on his neck and said, "I''ll find a way to eliminate the black spirit''s soul chasing seal, and then go to tianwu Academy."


    "Tianwu academy? I heard from Shifu that it should not be far away from the dark forest. Shifu said that the former tianwu college was very strong, but now the tianwu college is not as strong as before."


    The girl said, and then her eyes quietly looked at Du Shaofu. Her eyes were as calm as water. She said, "you''re all right. I''m going to leave."


    "Don''t you want to train in the dark forest?" When Du Shaofu heard this, he didn''t know why. When he heard the girl say that he wanted to leave, he suddenly felt a little disappointed.


    When the girl heard the speech, she gave a slight smile, which made everything around her look pale. It was like the whole space. At this time, there was only one smiling face. She said to Du Shaofu, "I just want to practice. Master can''t let me be lazy."


    "What if we were together? I''m going to tianwu college anyway, and I''m going across the dark forest. " Du Shaofu said to the girl, looking forward to it.


    The girl hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly and said, "I should leave the dark forest, but there is still some time in the dark forest, and I can be with you."


    "That would be great."


    Du Shaofu smiles, and his mood suddenly appears extremely happy. He looks at the fairy girl in front of him and says, "my name is Du Shaofu. What''s your name?"


    "The East is green."


    The girl said softly: "I forgot to tell you. I found that there are a lot of black evil men around here. Their cultivation strength is good. They should all come to you. How can you offend them?"


    "Heisha gate!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly wiped a little sharpness, his hands and fists gradually clenched, and he looked slightly up at the stone cave. It seemed that the black evil gate really wanted to bury himself in the dark forest.


    "Even if they don''t look for me, I won''t let them go."


    Du Shaofu''s voice was awe inspiring, his eyes were cold, and he said in a low voice, "I will make them regret one day."


    "There are many of them, and your accomplishments are still very low. Although you are like a monster, I''m afraid you can''t fight with the black evil gate." Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu clenched his fists and said, "I''ll do it one day. It''s time for them to regret it."


    Dongli Qingqing didn''t speak any more. Her eyes, like jade and glass, moved away from Du Shaofu''s face. Qianying turned and walked out of the cave and said, "let''s go down the mountain. If you want to come with me, you can go to a place with me first."


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu looked at the figure of his back which was free from vulgarity and dust, and then stepped up.


    Outside the cave, is a steep cliff top, high dizzy, below is a secluded deep valley, obviously frightening quiet and cold.


    At this time, it was noon, the sun glared, shining in the distance of the vast, boundless dark forest.


    In the distance, there are mountains rising out of the dense forest. The distribution is disorderly, but it looks very magnificent and strange.


    Du Shaofu walked down a rugged road to the top of the cliff with Qingqing from the East. In fact, there was no road, but was forced into a road by the two men.Along the way, Qingqing has no words. Every move is natural. No matter what you do, you are like a spirit integrated into heaven and earth.


    Then they walked into the dense forest. Du Shaofu began to be on guard. He looked around from time to time with great caution.


    "We have to go too slow." Suddenly, Dongli Qingqing turned to Du Shaofu and said.


    "Well, actually I''m..."


    Du Shaofu nodded as if he wanted to say something, but his voice was interrupted by Dongli Qingqing and said: "I''ll teach you a set of body skills. It''s not body skills, but they''re not comparable to ordinary body skills. They''re handed down in our family. If I teach you, don''t teach them to others, and don''t use them at will. In case of bad luck, it may bring you big trouble."


    Before Du Shaofu could speak, Dongli Qingqing continued to say slowly: "the body method I taught you is called ''Lingbo xiaoyaobu''. It needs to be supported by extremely powerful dark Qi and understand the power of nature.


    All things in heaven and earth are natural, and they also need to practice pithy formulas. If you practice Lingbo leisurely walk, you will have disorder of meridians in your body. If you are weak, you will be paralyzed immediately. If you are serious, you will be possessed by demons, and even you will be in danger of menopause.


    He is flying fast and flying like a God. Walking on the waves, the socks make dust. You can walk with ease, as if you were startled. If you are unstable, you will be safe if you are in danger. In the difficult period, if you go back


    From the mouth of Qingqing in the East, a series of pithy formulas were passed into Du Shaofu''s ears. Then the beautiful shadow moved slightly, and the steps under his feet changed. Obviously, it seemed to be extremely flat, but suddenly it was unpredictable and unpredictable, as if it were divine.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on Qingqing''s steps, and then he seemed to fall into a kind of sluggish state.


    "You are flying like a God. Walking on the waves, the socks make dust. You can walk with ease, as if you were startled. If you are unstable, you will be safe if you are in danger. In the difficult period, if you go back Following the pace of Dongli Qingqing, he murmured softly in his mouth. Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s body was filled with an air of vacillation.


    Dongli Qingqing looks back at Du Shaofu. Her eyes are full of surprise. She didn''t expect that he could introduce the ancestral body method of the family so quickly. It is said that even the most terrifying talent in the family could not get into it so quickly.


    Then he left Qingqing in the East and continued to look ahead. His steps changed and he did not fly in suspension, but the speed was also faster and faster. Especially in this wild forest, this body method is as flighty as a God and carefree. If the imitation can be integrated with space, it can shuttle among the shrubs and weeds like a dragonfly skimming the water, and it''s as if it were startling.


    Du Shaofu has not yet been able to achieve the step of leaving Qingqing in the East, but the speed is also faster and faster. It seems that he has gradually realized the beauty.


    The more he understood it, the more shocked Du Shaofu felt. This carefree walk was definitely not the general vastness. I don''t know which one of the ancestors of the Qingqing people in Dongli understood it. His body method is all inclusive and mysterious.


    The more you understand, the more gentle and casual you are, the more erratic you are. You can speed up without any effort.


    "Hiss!"


    Nearly two hours later, through a large area of dense forest, east from the green pace of stagnation, Qianying slowly stopped.


    Du Shaofu swept from behind, and the mysterious air at his feet converged. He was also very free and easy to stabilize his body, but it was obviously much worse than that of Qingqing in the East.


    "How do you feel?" Dongli Qingqing asked with a smile.


    "It''s such a powerful carefree walk. It seems that it contains a lot of body methods of birds and animals." Said Du Shaofu.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to spy on this step so soon. What a monster."


    Dongli Qingqing nodded slightly, and then said to Du Shaofu, "Lingbo''s carefree walk is really the body method of its birds and animals. However, all of them are taken from its elegant and carefree side. You can observe more birds and animals in the future, which is helpful to understand the free walking of Lingbo."


    "Well!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and said to Qingqing from Dongli, "I will understand it well."


    "According to the legend of my family, if you can understand the free and carefree step of Lingbo to the strongest level, you can also walk in the sky and catch the Dragon by chasing the moon and catching the dragon in the sea." Dongli Qingqing smiles at Du Shaofu and says, "unfortunately, this is also a legend."


    "It''s a long way to go. Maybe it''s possible to have a thorough understanding of it." Said Du Shaofu. It''s not a real thing.


    "There seems to be some movement ahead." Suddenly, the east from Qingqing eyes to the front.


    "It''s five o''clock. The update is finished today. The last two days of this month, brothers check whether there are flowers, ha, appeal for flowers and recommended tickets, thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly shrank, and his mental strength spread. However, he did not find any movement nearby.


    Dongli Qingqing seems to be aware of the fluctuation of Du Shaofu''s mental power. He says softly, "you are very strong in spirit, but you are far away. In addition, I have some special means, so you can''t notice it, but it''s just ahead of you."


    "Is it a member of the Heisha clan?"


    Du Shaofu chuckled, but he knew that his strength was much weaker than Dongli Qingqing. One day, Dongli Qingqing could easily kill a four-star Rune master. Even after he broke through again, he couldn''t do it, except under desperate circumstances, but he didn''t know whether he could kill four Xinglingfu master.


    "Among them, there should be people from Heisha sect and other forces. They are fighting. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    Dongli Qingqing asked Du Shaofu. It seemed that he knew what Du Shaofu was thinking. Then he added a special sentence: "it seems that their strength is not too strong."


    Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, then nodded his head. There was a little chill in his eyes.


    "Come on, hold your breath, don''t let them find out."


    Dongli Qingqing''s voice falls, and the feet are carefree and carefree. The beautiful shadow suddenly seems to be integrated into the surrounding things, and in an instant it is to the front.


    His eyes were slightly envious, and then he gave a gentle smile. Du Shaofu''s body swayed, which was also prompted by his carefree pace at his feet. Then he turned into a purple shadow and rushed into the dense forest.


    A moment later, the two figures appeared on a towering tree, hidden behind the huge trunk, and looked at a small Canyon in front of them.


    At this time, I saw that there were hundreds of people in black in the small Canyon, all of them were full of evil spirit. At a glance, we knew that they were the people of Heisha gate.


    At this time, the hundreds of Heisha disciples were surrounded by more than a dozen people in strong clothes, and there were many corpses on the ground. Looking at the mess on the ground and the bloodstains on their bodies, it was obvious that there had been a hot fight before, and the people of Heisha sect apparently had the absolute upper hand.


    "Xue Yunming, don''t deceive people too much!"


    In front of more than a dozen people in strong clothes surrounded by the Heisha sect, a young man in short clothes, aged 25-6, coldly gazed at a young man in black clothes who was almost the same age among the surrounding Heisha disciples.


    The young man''s short clothes were stained with a lot of blood, and his face was slightly pale. There was no obvious injury on his body, but it seemed that the consumption was not shallow.


    The young man in black looked at the young man in short clothes and said with a sneer: "Mu Zhenghao, this is not in the dark city. It fell into my hands today. It''s bad luck for you. As long as you give me the ancient viper''s Secret bone obtained from the last auction, I will spare your life."


    "If you want the ancient viper''s Secret bone, you don''t have that ability. If you have the ability to fight alone, there is no ability to deal with more people than to deal with people!" The youth in short clothes sneered.


    "Although the ancient viper''s Secret bone is incomplete, it is only incomplete, but it is extraordinary after all. If I can get it, it will be of great benefit to my cultivation."


    The young man in black, with a cold look on his face, said to the young man in short clothes, "it''s OK to play alone with you, but I don''t need it today. If you don''t hand over the ancient viper''s Secret bones, you can only die today!"


    The young man in short clothes fixed his eyes on the young man in black, and said, "Xue Yunming, do you want my shepherd''s castle to fight with Heisha gate?"


    "Jie Jie..."


    The young man in black sneered, and the corner of his mouth outlined a sneering arc and said, "Mu Zhenghao, do you think you can escape from my palm today? You are all dead. Who knows that it will be my Heisha sect. After that, the mujiapu will know that it will be me!"


    "Kill!"


    Black Shirt Youth voice falls, wave a Yang, a kill intention to shoot out.


    "Whew!"


    All of a sudden, hundreds of disciples of Heisha sect were swept out again. The figures were flashing and the mysterious Qi was surging. There was a strange explosion of evil spirit.


    "Let''s fight. Escort the young Castle master to go Among the remaining ten people in the mujiapu, there was a loud shout.


    "Chula la!"


    The sharp weapons in his hands carry the terrible dark Qi to split fiercely. The strong wind falls into the air, exploding the surrounding rocks and cutting off the towering trees.


    "Whoosh!"


    The young man in short clothes soared into the air, and two middle-aged men were with him. They both reached the cultivation level of the pulse spirit state.


    "Mu Zhenghao, you can''t escape!"


    At the same time, with the four middle-aged people around him, the Black Shirt Youth quickly surrounded the three of them. Without any delay, they were ready to start the siege and left. They actually directly urged the pulse soul. Obviously, they wanted to make a quick decision, and a series of energy Rune attacks spread across the canyon.


    "Roar!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Inspired by numerous pulse spirits, the phantom of monsters roars like thunder, and its momentum is amazing. In the canyon, the sand and rocks are flying and the sound explosion is continuous."Boom!"


    The deep sound of sonic boom suddenly resounded, and the young men in black immediately rushed to the youth in short clothes. They were wrapped in mysterious atmosphere, and were stimulated by their pulse and soul. They began to collide crazily.


    Du Shaofu was astringent on the towering tree behind the small canyon. Looking at the scene in front of him, his brow moved. There were five pulse spirit states in Heisha gate. Judging from the fluctuation of breath, the young man in black clothes was the first level of pulse spirit state. However, among the other four practitioners, one is only the first to ascend the meridian and spirit realm, but the remaining three are three practitioners at the mysterious level of the pulse spirit state.


    The young man in short clothes in mujiapu, like the young man in black, was the first to enter the pulse spirit realm. At this time, the two men also urged the blood soul to fight fiercely.


    However, the other two mailingjing practitioners in mujiapu are the first to ascend and the other mysterious. At this time, the practitioners of the two Mu family fortresses were besieged by one of the three mysterious meridians of Heisha sect, and fell into the absolute downwind position in an instant, and the situation was in danger.


    "Boom!"


    In the valley below, the spirits roared, and more than a dozen people in the mujiabao were unable to resist the siege of hundreds of people at Heisha gate.


    "Ah..."


    With the spread of the bloody smell, the murderous spirit was almost disgusting. People from the mujiabao were killed continuously, and the screams and howls resounded.


    "The mujiabao will not be able to resist."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, the chill spread in his eyes, and suddenly he bit his teeth. He made a decision in his heart. He raised his head to Dongli Qingqing and said, "wait for me. I''ll help the people of the mujiabao."


    "Why do you want to help them? As far as I know, the shepherd''s castle is not a good man. If you want to deal with the people of the Heisha clan, you can wait until they are both defeated."


    Dongli Qingqing seemed to understand Du Shaofu''s thoughts. He looked at Du Shaofu with beautiful jade glass eyes and said, "with your current accomplishments, I''m afraid that if you go down to help, you may not be able to be useful."


    Looking at the canyon ahead, Du Shaofu felt his body full of mysterious Qi and the realm of ascension. His eyes were slightly empty, and a cold light was brushed over his eyes. He said faintly: "a few mysterious levels of pulse and spirit realm should not kill me. Even if the mujiapu is not a good man, but at least we have a common enemy. I can''t move the Heisha gate alone now, so let''s go first Leave more enemies for the Heisha gate. "


    "You should be careful. You and I are together, but I won''t help you. Master said that everyone depends on himself, and only you can rely on yourself." Dongli Qingqing said softly to Du Shaofu.


    "Well, since the Heisha gate has provoked me, then prepare to break your muscles and bones. I will let them know that I am not easy to provoke."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the mysterious air at his feet was moving, and his body was suddenly like the fallen leaves in the breeze. The light ones fell on the ground, and then they swept into the canyon.


    "Why should I promise him to join us? What I want to say clearly is no good..." Looking at the back of the purple robe swept out under the tree, the green eyes from the East moved slightly, with some ripples.


    "Boom!"


    In the bloody fighting in the gorge, a fierce and terrifying wave suddenly broke out. A pale golden figure rushed into it. Then, he saw one after another of the Heisha disciples who had not responded to the situation. They were thrown away like stones.


    "Ha ha, all of you in the mujiabao, I''ll give you a hand!"


    In the light golden figure aperture, the roar comes out. Everywhere, the disciples of Heisha sect are unstoppable. All of them are killed by the shock. If there is a pulse and soul approaching, they will be crushed and destroyed by strong force in an instant.


    "Move my black evil door and seek death!"


    A practitioner with a perfect level of pulsating state found something bad. After a big drink, he immediately threw himself at the pale golden figure and urged a strange pulse soul behind him, like a pangolin or a boa constrictor. In an instant, he appeared and stood in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Out!"


    Du Shaofu drank and waved his hand. The light gold talisman''s Secret patterns flickered. It seemed simple and ordinary, but it contained the mysterious form in it. It was just like the road to simplicity. When one hand fell down, the shadow of the ghost beast was directly photographed into Rune fragments.


    Among the electric lights and flints, Du Shaofu also appeared in front of the practitioners at the level of perfection in the pulsating state like ghosts. What he was doing under his feet was just the carefree walk that had just been cultivated and understood, and his fist burst out and landed directly on the chest of the former.


    "Boom


    The body of the person who is directly blasted by his fist will blow his body and blow his body down.


    A disciple of the Heisha sect, who had a mysterious pulsating state, appeared in front of Du Shaofu. A fierce wind of evil spirit swept over him and slapped him hard.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t avoid it or not, and his body was like a bull directly hitting him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    After the palm print fell, Du Shaofu''s body continued to rush forward, as if he had not been affected at all. However, the mysterious level cultivation disciple of the pulsating realm of the Heisha sect was shattered by a rebound force, blood gushed from his mouth and his body flew upside down.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In a short period of time, several disciples of Heisha sect, maihun, were crushed and smashed by Du Shaofu.


    "We''re here to help. Kill!"


    "We have a helping hand!"


    The remaining less than ten disciples of mujiapu were shocked by the sudden appearance of a strong helping hand, and then suddenly burst out of hope from despair.


    "Who the hell is that scum?"


    Seeing that the disciples of Heisha sect below were unstoppable, they were killed and wounded in an instant. The black shirt youth of the Heisha sect who was fighting with the youth in short clothes roared and roared.


    "I don''t know where my friend is coming. Thank you very much on behalf of mujiapu." However, the youth in short clothes in mujiapu was suddenly injected with a shot of cardiotonic.


    "Dare to move my black evil door and seek death!"


    In Heisha sect, a mysterious level of pulse spirit state, the cultivator immediately stepped out and dived down from the air. Accompanied by the shadow of the veins and spirits of a scaly monster behind, he rushed to Du Shaofu with a strong momentum.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu gave a light drink, his left hand opened, and his hand beat hard at the Lepidoptera monster. It was like a roc flapping its wings, its golden light was shining, and the rune was dazzling.


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu directly scattered a large part of the ghost''s pulse and soul shadow, but it recovered in a very short time. However, the huge impact force also made Du Shaofu stagger back a step.


    There is a whole big difference between the mysterious level of pulsating state and that of pulse spirit state. Ordinary people can''t go beyond it. Du Shaofu''s ability to fight against it is already abnormal to the point of horror.


    "It''s just pulsating, mysterious and mysterious. It''s so weird!"


    The mysterious spiritual realm of Heisha sect was also surprised. Then, there was no stagnation. The fingerprints in his hands condensed, and a claw print burst into a dazzling Rune light, which immediately shrouded Du Shaofu and wanted to suppress and kill Du Shaofu.


    Then, in everyone''s surprised eyes, Du Shaofu did not mean to avoid the footprints. He waved his hand again, just like the claw of a ROC.


    "Hula!"


    The two claws collided. After a moment of stalemate, Du Shaofu''s claw was able to resist the power of killing the novice practitioners in the pulse spirit realm. Then, in a flash, a pale gold talisman secret pattern broke out, tearing the paw print of the former, and directly pulling the palm of the former''s paw print between the running thunder.


    "Chula la!"


    The blood burst out, and the cultivator at the mysterious level of the pulse spirit realm was struggling to break free, but one arm was forcibly torn off by Du Shaofu.


    "Ah..."


    The cultivator at the mysterious level of the pulse and spirit realm uttered a scream, and the bloodstain gushed out of his mouth, and fled to the air in a hurry.


    The whole canyon was shocked, and one arm of the practitioner in the mysterious level of the pulse spirit realm was directly torn off. What a terrible figure the purple robe wrapped in the pale golden light was! It was so powerful!


    "Bloody soul, kill me!"


    Du Shaofu seized a disciple of Heisha sect who was not far away from him. As if he were still a stone, he was pounding away at the pulse soul of the mysterious level of the pulse spirit realm. Under the huge impact, the pulse soul was smashed by life, and the Heisha disciple was directly smashed into pieces of blood mist.


    "Pooh


    Because of the broken pulse soul, the unfortunate practitioner at the mysterious level once again spewed out a mouthful of blood mist in the air. His face was pale and he was badly hurt.


    His body was suspended in the air, staring at Du Shaofu bitterly, but he didn''t dare to come down again or get close to him, for he was afraid that the terrible boy would throw him at the disciples of Heisha sect, just like throwing pulse soul at him.


    "My God!"


    Everyone was shocked. That guy is still a normal human being. He is a wild beast.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Without any pause, Du Shaofu directly killed the nearby Heisha disciples.


    Du Shaofu wanted to hurt the Heisha sect. Since they had to deal with themselves, they had to bear their own revenge. Du Shaofu never thought that he was a soft hearted person. Now it would be better to collect some interest.


    "Asshole, that boy''s cultivation is not high, but he has brute force. Join hands to kill him."


    The black shirt youth of Heisha sect was furious, but he also saw that Du Shaofu''s cultivation level was not high, only his brute force was powerful.


    "Joint Siege!"


    Although the remaining Heisha disciples below were afraid, they immediately formed a siege line-up after hearing the speech. On the contrary, they didn''t care much about the people in the mujiapu, and the goal was to target Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    A stream of mysterious Qi surged and broke out, sweeping away at Du Shaofu."Come on


    Du Shaofu drank a lot. At the moment, the pale golden essence in his eyes was soaring. He was not afraid of anything.


    How could Du Shaofu look at the siege that none of the practitioners of the pulse spirit realm could see. The dark air was surging, making the space fluctuate violently. His body directly rushed into the siege line-up of Heisha gate. In every move, a series of figures were shaken, crushed, blasted into pieces, and a large number of pulse souls were directly destroyed into runes.


    "Ah..."


    The rest of the disciples of the Mujia Castle gasped for breath in the distance. The rescuer was just a brute, not a normal human being. It was terrible.


    "Escape, it''s impossible to resist it!"


    "You can''t stop it. Run for your life!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are only less than 30 disciples of Heisha sect. They dare not go forward any more. However, those who are caught by the terror Lord will break their hands and feet, and those who are heavy will die. Where can they resist!


    Under the momentum of despoting and destroying everything, it is even more frightening!


    The young man in black was furious, and his eyes were killing and shooting. He said to two strong men of Heisha sect who were besieging a mysterious level of the Mu family castle: "damn bastard, Liu HUFA, you go and kill that boy!"


    "Yes


    The shadow of a middle-aged woman was like a white one.


    "Hula!"


    All of a sudden, the shadow of the demon bird swept out with the burning flame and shrouded Du Shaofu. There were some runes in the flame. The spirit beast was absolutely strong. The rolling flame seemed to burn Du Shaofu to ashes.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and then looked around. There were no Heisha disciples around to cast.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked into his arms and saw a stone in his hand. It was like a five finger mountain peak. It seemed that the five peaks were gathered together and arranged irregularly. It felt very heavy and hard. It was the stone with the same shape as the pulse soul that was obtained in the thousand caves.


    "It''s great to be able to fly. Get down here!"


    Du Shaofu roared with laughter. He was unmatched. The light golden light in his hand was surging. Facing the ghost bird''s shadow, Du Shaofu threw out the mountain stone in his hand.


    "Bang!"


    In the shock of the crowd, Du Shaofu threw the stone in his hand and wrapped it with golden streamer. Like an impact gun, Du Shaofu reopened the rolling flame and directly hit the phantom of the demon bird.


    "Ah..."


    The ghost bird looks at the stone of the mountain. Suddenly, it seems to feel the most terrifying smell. Its eyes show the color of fear. Then it is hit directly. Suddenly, it makes a crow like scream in its mouth, and its body is directly broken into runes.


    "Pooh


    That white middle-aged body in mid air suddenly eyes changed, mouth is a mouth of blood spurt, eyes can not believe.


    "Good stone. It''s hard enough."


    When the stone fell from the sky, Du Shaofu strode over and took the palm sized mountain stone in his hand.


    "It''s amazing to be able to fly. Get down here!"


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink, waved his hand, and with all his strength, he held the mountain stone in his hand and smashed it at the white middle-aged man in the air.


    The white middle-aged face changed greatly. He bit his teeth slightly, reached out with one hand, and burst out a dazzling Rune light. He quickly grabbed the stone and directly caught it in his claw.


    "Hiss!"


    The white and middle-aged people''s hands are hurt by the rocks on the mountain. It seems that the bones in the palm are about to be broken. The body flies back and forth in mid air, but it seems that it has resisted the great power.


    Suddenly, this white middle-aged man was close at hand. There was a rune on the strange stone in his hand. There were wisps of mist on the surface of the stone, and a terrible breath burst out and burst into his palm.


    Click!


    The white and middle-aged palm bone was directly exploded, and the arm bones "clattered". Then, Juli poured into the internal organs, and then suspended in the low altitude. It was a staggering fall from the air.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of other people, that is to see that the cultivation of the mysterious level of the pulse spirit realm was smashed down by Du Shaofu with a stone.


    "Hiss!"


    However, ten days after his body was about to fall on the ground, the white middle-aged man stopped his fall in a panic, and then he soared into the air again. However, he avoided Du Shaofu from a distance and did not dare to get close to him at all.


    "Bang!"


    However, the falling mountain stone fell on a piece of rock with hundreds of meters in the small canyon. The rock was suddenly split into a pile of gravel by the impact, but the mountain stone was not damaged at all. There was a small and tender voice coming out: "bastard, it hurts me so much."


    "This stone is very useful."Du Shaofu picked up the stone again, and looked at the young man with black clothes in the middle of the sky, another cultivator who had just arrived at the beginning of the pulse spirit state and the mysterious level of the pulse spirit state.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    "It seems that you are in a higher position in the Heisha gate, just you!"


    Du Shaofu threw the mountain stone in his palm, and then threw it out with a wave to the young man in black.


    "Whew!"


    The stone of the mountain turned into a streamer of light. Under Du Shaofu''s powerful throwing, it rose like a cannon ball. However, in the air, the radian suddenly changed, and a ferocious ghost of scale armor and strange beast hit the soul of the black shirt youth.


    "Boom


    The ferocious scale of the beast virtual shadow, like a living creature, is very substantial, is entangled with the pulse and soul of the youth in short clothes, a python. Caught off guard, the shadow of the scale beast was hit by a stone by Du Shaofu, and his body was immediately punctured. In the scream and roar, it was broken into runes.


    "Pooh


    The black shirt youth who is fighting with the youth in short clothes suddenly spurts blood from his mouth because his pulse and soul are broken.


    "Bang!"


    The young man in short clothes finally found the opportunity to hit the chest of the young man in black with a heavy blow, and a mouthful of blood burst out of his mouth, and his body was like a broken kite.


    "Little scumbag, mu Zhenghao, we will calculate this account later. I will never let you go!"


    The voice of Yin Li came from the mouth of the young man in black. While his body was shaking back, he took the opportunity to flee quickly and didn''t dare to stay any longer. The boy in purple robed under the light golden halo was too terrible.


    "Back, back!"


    In the middle of the sky, the two practitioners of pulse spirit realm who had never dared to get close to Du Shaofu, and the two who were fighting each other saw that the black shirt youth also retreated. One by one, they also retreated abruptly, for fear that Du Shaofu would throw another stone at them.


    "Run, run."


    Some of the remaining disciples of Heisha sect in the small gorge saw this at the moment. Naturally, they ran away in a hurry, hoping that their parents would have two more legs.


    Du Shaofu picked up the mountain stones from the falling ground again. He took them into his arms like a baby. Then he quickly groped around the bodies of the Heisha disciples. Du Shaofu skillfully took the bags of heaven and earth into his arms.


    This made the rest of the Mu family castle disciples puzzled, thinking that the boy was here to help them, or just to rob.


    But in the eyes of all the people in the stockbreeding castle, there is a color of gratitude. Everyone is very clear, if there is no in front of that terrible teenager, I am afraid that they are more or less unlucky today.


    The young man in short clothes and the two practitioners of pulse spirit state gathered up their pulse spirits and fell into the canyon. They all looked at Du Shaofu, who was packing the bags of heaven and earth. They were all surprised. They didn''t expect that it was such a young boy, who was 16 or 17 years old, but his strength was so terrible.


    It was not until he saw that Du Shaofu had packed the bags of heaven and earth that the young man in short clothes came to Du Shaofu and said with gratitude: "Mu Zhenghao is in the lower Mu family castle. I don''t know the name of this little brother. Thank you for your help. Thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome. My name is Du Shaofu."


    Du Shaofu put away many bags of heaven and earth. He was in a good mood. Then he looked at mu Zhenghao and asked, "are you the enemy of the Heisha sect?"


    Speaking of the Heisha gate, mu Zhenghao''s eyes suddenly showed a chill, and said to Du Shaofu: "the Shaofu brothers don''t know something. Our mujiabao and Heisha gate did not have any big grudges, but they were all in the dark forest, and there were some unavoidable frictions. But I didn''t expect that Xue Yunming of Heisha gate would dare to attack me, if it wasn''t for brother Du I''m afraid it will be more dangerous for us to help. After I go back, I will certainly not let go of the Heisha gate, and the mujiapu is not a vegetarian. "


    Du Shaofu was not interested in the strength of the mujiapu and the Heisha gate.


    Even if the strength of the mujiapu was stronger than that of the Heisha gate, Du Shaofu would not be happy, but he was afraid that he would be disappointed. After all, it''s better to avenge the Heisha sect in person. Now I just want to find more opponents for the Heisha gate.


    Du Shaofu, the enemy of the Heisha sect, felt that he should be half of his friends, while the friends of the Heisha sect were his own enemies.


    "Can you get rid of this stuff?"


    Du Shaofu touched the black spirit chasing seal on his neck and asked mu Zhenghao. At this time, the Black Ghost soul chasing seal on his neck had been sealed and turned into a shallow black mark. If you don''t look carefully, you can hardly see it.


    Since mujiapu was the opponent of the Heisha sect, Du Shaofu thought that he might have a way to get rid of the black evil spirit chasing seal. Although it is said that the black evil spirit chasing seal has been sealed by Dongli Qingqing, there will be no problem in a short time. However, Du Shaofu is still a little worried. It is better to find a solution as soon as possible.


    "This is the black evil spirit pursuit mark."


    Mu Zhenghao looked at the light black mark on Du Shaofu''s neck and quickly recognized it.


    "Yes, it seems to be called the black evil spirit chasing seal. Do you have any way to get rid of it?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "It''s strange that the black evil spirit chasing seal can''t be removed at all. I can''t help it."Mu Zhenghao looked at Du Shaofu, frowned slightly, and said, "but brother Du, don''t worry too much. You are my savior of Mu Zhenghao. It''s better to follow me to the mujiabao. If you are in my mujiabao, the Heisha gate will not dare to do anything even if he knows that Du is there. In addition, I can also let my father and the strong man of the stockbreeding Castle see if there is any way to get rid of this black evil spirit pursuit mark


    "That''s not necessary."


    Du Shaofu shook his head. It seemed that the mujiabao had no way to get rid of the Black Ghost''s soul chasing mark. Then he said to Mu Zhenghao, "I have something else to do. I''ll go first. Goodbye."


    "Hold on, brother Du."


    Mu Zhenghao quickly stopped Du Shaofu and kindly reminded him, "brother Du, don''t you really want to go with us? Since you have the black evil spirit chasing mark on your body, you should also have a grudge against the Heisha gate. There are people from the Heisha sect around here recently. You just saved me. I''m afraid you will be in trouble if you meet the Heisha gate.


    Brother Du is very powerful, but there are also strong men in the Heisha sect. It is said that even those who are strong in the Wuhou area, we should go with us. There should be strong people from the mujiabao to meet me. At that time, we don''t have to worry about the people of the Heisha sect. "


    Du Shaofu thought about it for a while, but now he can''t go with the people of the mujiapu, because there are still Dongli Qingqing. If you don''t meet Dongli Qingqing, it would be a good idea. So he shook his head and said, "thank you for your kindness, but it still doesn''t work."


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu turned and left. Although Dongli Qingqing said that the mujiabao was not a good man, Du Shaofu felt that mu Zhenghao was quite agreeable.


    As for the good people, in a place like the dark forest, there is absolutely no one who can live simply. A good person will never live long in the dark forest.


    "Brother Du should be inconvenient to travel with. If you have a chance to go to the dark city, you must remember to come to the mujiabao to find me. I will never forget your help." Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, mu Zhenghao said aloud.


    "Master of Shaobao, Du Shaofu is young, but his strength is so terrible. I don''t know who he is. He seems to have never heard of him in the dark forest boundary. He must have a good reputation for this talent." A moment later, seeing the back of the boy in purple robe far away, the man with mysterious pulse and soul state said to Mu Zhenghao.


    Mu Zhenghao''s eyes moved and looked at Du Shaofu''s disappearing figure. He said in a low voice: "this Du brother should have been in the dark forest not long ago. Yu Gong saved our lives. He was destined to achieve extraordinary achievements in the future. So if we have a chance in the future, we should make friends."


    "The little castle master is wise. No wonder the castle master often praises him." The big man said with a smile.


    Mu Zhenghao gave a smile on his pale face, and then said, "the strong man of our Mu family castle should be coming soon. This time, such a big movement happened to the Heisha gate. According to our spies, it was the Heisha gate who accidentally got a monster egg that was most likely on the list of beasts in heaven. But after the egg was emulsified, the monster escaped. It is said that he escaped to this area.


    It seems that other forces have also received news, and they have sent strong ones to come. If anyone can get the monster, it will not be long before they have a chance to suppress other forces. We should not lag behind. After all, our news is faster than other forces. As for today''s account, if there is a chance, we should cooperate with Xue Yun I''ll make a good calculation


    "Whoosh..."


    After a moment, he cleaned up the bodies in the valley, and the people in the mujiabao also left quickly.


    Inside the eyes of Du Fu Lin, she was very familiar with the inner air of Du Liulin, and felt that she was very familiar with the inner part of the inner circle


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu smiles and doesn''t intend to say anything more. However, he is a little satisfied with his current strength. After breaking through the mysterious level of pulsating state, his strength has improved a lot. Later, he is not afraid to meet those who have just ascended the level of pulse spirit state. It seems that there is no need to worry about the mysterious level of pulse spirit state.


    Dongli Qingqing didn''t mean to ask more questions. He said to Du Shaofu, "let''s keep going. We need to hurry up, or we may be too late."


    "Where are we going?" Du Shaofu asked curiously.


    "To deal with a demon beast of quasi Marquis level, afraid?" Dongli Qingqing looks at Du Shaofu with a smile. He is afraid that his smile is enough to make all men lose their souls.


    Du Shaofu didn''t lose his soul, but he was stunned, not for the beautiful smile, but because he heard the three words of the quasi Marquis level, the monster beast of the quasi Marquis level, which was a powerful Marquis of the same rank. Looking at Dongli Qingqing, he was quite surprised and said, "are you kidding?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    "No, if you are afraid, you can not follow." East from Qingqing smile, foot Lingbo Xiaoyao step out, and then Qianying to the front.


    "Who said I was afraid? How could I be afraid? Absolutely not."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes, plucked up his courage, and walked leisurely on the waves. The wind came from his feet, and he followed him all the way.


    Two days later, after dawn, the morning came. Looking from afar, the sky looked like a piece of translucent thin smoke, and then slowly turned into red clouds and sea gold waves. The red sun was like a furnace of boiling molten steel, which shot out and shone on the vast and boundless dark forest.


    A region full of peaks, towering peaks, occasionally verdant peaks, capped clouds, like a picture scroll.


    "Hoo!"


    On a protruding rock at the mountainside of a mountain, a beautiful shadow is seen, and the blue light of the whole body slowly converges. It seems that countless blue energy silk flows into the body, and then the glass like beautiful eyes slowly open, just like a scene of flowers opening, and a mouthful of turbid gas is also gently spit out from the vermilion lips.


    "This guy is a real monster."


    Dongli Qingqing''s eyes looked at the foot of the mountain. At this time, under the early morning sunlight, in the hazy clouds under the mountain peak, a purple robe figure is constantly changing.


    That purple robe figure is flighty, light and elegant, floating if God, but at this moment, there is a kind of domineering and fierce atmosphere among them.


    "Whoosh..."


    Among them, the light of Du Fu''s mountain is indistinct.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s figure stopped slightly, his eyes fell into meditation, and he murmured: "it should be able to fully integrate into it. It''s unpredictable to walk freely. If you can join the body method of the golden winged Dapeng birds, it will be stronger and more suitable for you."


    "You''ve been practicing free walking all night. It''s time for us to move on." The voice of Qinghou''s delicate and trilling voice comes, and the beautiful shadow comes. Qingqing of Dongli appears in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Is it dawn?"


    Du Shaofu came back from his meditation and looked at the sky. In his practice, he really felt that time was flying. Then he looked at the girl in front of him, smiling and whispering, "let''s go."


    "We can walk slowly. The destination is not far ahead. If we get too close, we may be noticed by it."


    The green lotus step moved gently from the East, and Qianying walked forward slowly. Then she seemed to be curious. She asked Du Shaofu in a low voice: "I see that when you practice Lingbo Xiaoyao step, it seems that something has been added to it. It seems that the Lingbo Xiaoyao step is a little different."


    "Sometimes I have some understanding, so I want to try to see if I can integrate into it, but I haven''t succeeded yet."


    Du Shaofu chuckled. When practising Lingbo leisurely walk, he suddenly thought that the golden winged ROC was also famous for its speed. If some body methods and speed of the golden winged ROC were integrated into it, it would be more suitable for him. After all, he practiced the golden winged ROC bird skill.


    "Your idea is right. Everyone who practices Lingbo xiaoyaobu is different in the end. Different understanding will naturally lead to different results. My practice of Lingbo Xiaoyao step is not the same as that of my family, but this kind of difference is inseparable from the core support of Lingbo Xiaoyao step. "


    Murong Qingqing nodded slightly to Du Shaofu, and then said, "stop flying fast and fly like a God. Walking on the waves, the socks make dust. You can walk with ease, as if you were startled. If you are unstable, you will be safe if you are in danger. In the difficult period, if you go back. The core of Lingbo Xiaoyao step is in these five pithy formulas. If you have a wrong understanding, Lingbo Xiaoyao step is not Lingbo Xiaoyao step. If you want to achieve great success, you may have little hope. " Words, the east from the Qingqing Qianying has appeared in front.


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu nodded vaguely, then looked at the exquisite figure, stepped forward to catch up with him, walked side by side, and said, "are we really going to deal with the demon beast of quasi Marquis level?"


    "This is my master''s goal." Dongli Qingqing said.


    "In fact, I don''t know what is the quasi Marquis level monster?" Du Shaofu was embarrassed.


    Dongli also gave Du Shaofu a white look at Du Shaofu, and then said, "the demon beast at the level of quasi marquis is is a demon beast that has stepped into the level of animal marquis. What we are going to deal with is a" red black flaming cow "which has already reached the peak of the level of pulse spirit state and stepped into the animal waiting state


    "Red black flaming cow!"


    When Du Shaofu heard this, although he knew that he had to fight with Dongli Qingqing to deal with a demon beast at the level of quasi animal Marquis, when he heard that it was chiwu yanniu, he still couldn''t help but draw cold breath.


    It is said that chiwu yanniu is definitely the top monster on the list of earth beasts. It is said that it has the opportunity to evolve to the list of heavenly beasts. Its strength is absolutely terrible. It can be said that a chiwu yanniu of quasi Marquis level can not do anything even if it is a real martial arts master at the level of marquis.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Du Shaofu took a cold breath for it. Then he looked at Qingqing from Dongli and asked, "how sure are you to deal with the chiwu yanniu of the quasi Marquis level?""Absolutely not sure." East from Qingqing slowly, and did not stop the pace, continue to go forward.


    "No, don''t scare me. You''re not sure. You have to deal with it?"


    Du Shaofu quickly caught up with him. He looked at Qingqing from Dongli in surprise. His heart was completely depressed. He didn''t expect that this elf like woman was acting so miraculously. It was simply looking for abuse.


    "It''s not that there''s no chance. The chiwuyan cow is about to give birth recently. I''m waiting here to wait for it to give birth. When it comes to childbirth, it''s also the most vulnerable time. When I do it, I''ll have a 50% chance." Dongli Qingqing said.


    "Only 50% chance."


    Du Shaofu sighed slightly. Whether it is a monster or a cultivator, it is indeed the most vulnerable time in childbirth, but it is only 50% chance. This is also very slim. If it fails, the consequences can be imagined.


    When Du Shaofu thought that he was going to deal with a chiwuyan cow, he was a little frightened. Then he was stunned and asked, "do you say that chiwuyan cow is female?"


    "Did I say that the chiwuyan cattle is male?" Du Shaofu''s eyes were white. He was actually interested in whether chiwu Yan cattle were male or female.


    "Chiwuyan cow is in labor. If we go to kill it, will it be cruel?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Who said we were going to kill chiwu yanniu?"


    Dongli Qingqing looks at Du Shaofu. This guy is merciless when he starts to the people of the Heisha sect. Unexpectedly, he is concerned about the chiwu yanniu.


    "Then what are we going to do to deal with chiwuyan cattle? Do we want the secret bones or the essence of blood?"


    Du Shaofu doubted and asked, perhaps because the cultivation of the golden winged ROC birds had no rejection of monsters in their hearts.


    Usually, if you go to deal with a chiwu Yan cow, whether it is for secret bones or blood essence, Du Shaofu will have nothing to do with it. The weak will eat the strong, and natural selection will never change. However, this special period of childbirth makes Du Shaofu feel a little unbearable.


    "The secret bones and blood essence of chiwu yanniu are valuable, but they are far from the purple flame demon Huang. Now I am not very interested."


    Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu. On his delicate face, Dai Mei picked slightly. Then he continued walking forward and said, "master, this time, asked me to practice in the dark forest. The most important thing is to get a black flaming ginseng, which will be useful when I break through the Marquis state. But Wuyan Lingshen is waiting by the chiwu yanniu. If the newly born chiwu yanniu can take the Wuyan Lingshen, there will be 80% chance to evolve to the Chigu Tianyan ox on the list of heavenly beasts. The chiwu yanniu is going to leave the Wuyan Lingshen to the born chiwu yanniu, so if I want to get the Wuyan Lingshen, I must defeat the chiwu yanniu. "


    "I see." With a smile, Du Shaofu thought that Dongli Qingqing was going to kill the red black flame cow when it was in labor.


    "You have time to go now. If you go further, we will arrive at the destination. I''m afraid it will be too late for you to go once you start." All of a sudden, Dongli Qingqing stopped, turned slightly and looked sideways. Mei Yu''s glass eyes looked at Du Shaofu and said, "there should be no Heisha people around here. If you go now, you will be safe."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes, looked at the elf like woman in front of him, and said, "forget it, all of us are here, just to see how strong the chiwu yanniu is."


    As the voice dropped, the long sleeves of the purple robe swept back slightly. Du Shaofu took the lead in marching forward, and his back suddenly appeared very tall and straight.


    "You''re wrong. It''s time to go this way." Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu''s back and said softly. Then he turned and walked for a canyon on the right.


    "Er..." Du Shaofu turned back, but he couldn''t help but turn around and follow him.


    Out of a canyon, continuous peaks, one after another through the clouds, a glance, it seems that there is no top, occasionally verdant green, one after another of the mountains stand upright, towering rocks, secluded ravines.


    "Astringent breath, the cave of the red black flaming cow is in front of her, and she will start when she gives birth."


    Outside the canyon, Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu. On his delicate face, his expression was also slowly dignified, but he was still walking slowly, but the speed was extremely slow.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he tried his best to keep his breath in check. He looked at the front and immediately felt that there was energy fluctuation in the surrounding heaven and earth. It seemed that the energy between heaven and earth was converging towards a certain space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    Dongli Qingqing also felt the change of the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth. He raised his head slightly and said, "the red black flame cow has begun to give birth. We are here at the right time."


    "Whoosh!"


    As the voice dropped, the speed of Dongli Qingqing''s feet suddenly accelerated and disappeared in Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Wait for me."


    Thinking that he was about to deal with the chiwu yanniu of the quasi Marquis level, Du Shaofu was very nervous and immediately chased after him.


    A short time later, Du Shaofu''s sight was that there was a huge peak in the distance, surrounded by dozens of small stone peaks.


    A closer look, the surrounding mountains are showing a trace of red and black color, red and black like iron, solemn and solemn.


    There is misty mist on the mountain top. The exposed rock walls and steep rocks around the mountain are all in continuous red and black color, which makes it extremely quiet.


    "Is it there?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly looked at the largest misty mountain peak. At the foot of the peak, among the countless huge red and black rocks, there was a huge mountain mouth no less than ten feet in diameter. At the moment, the energy fluctuation in the surrounding heaven and earth also swept towards the huge mountain mouth.


    "Wait for me here. Be careful. If you see the red black flame ox chasing me later, you will enter the cave of chiwu yanniu, pick up the black black ginseng, and hide in the place where we rested last night. Don''t worry about me. I will find you at that time."


    When Dongli Qingqing''s voice falls, the green grass under his feet is swept out, and the figure suddenly sweeps into the huge hole like a streamer. After a few flashes, it is directly into the mountain cave.


    Time went by slowly. Although it didn''t last long, in this atmosphere, it made the atmosphere tense for no reason. Du Shaofu also had a feeling of living like a year. He was always worried about Dongli Qingqing.


    "It''s going to be OK. This woman is really tough." Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the front, and his heart also mentioned the chiwu yanniu in his throat. It was definitely a terrible existence.


    "Moo!"


    When Du Shaofu was worried, suddenly, there was a thunder like hissing in the cave ahead, reverberating like thunder among the peaks. On the top of the shaking mountain, many stones fell, and the echoes were rolling and ringing endlessly. In the distance, fierce birds and beasts were howling and crawling.


    "Boom!"


    In a short time, the whole huge misty mountain in front of me was also shaking. The rocks on the entrance of the cave continued to fall, shaking the ground and shaking like an earthquake!


    "Whoosh!"


    At the entrance of the cave, when many rocks fell, Du Shaofu suddenly raised his heart to his throat. Then, a green figure swept out of the cave, rose straight up into the sky and swept into the air. It was just Dongli Qingqing who had just entered the cave.


    "Boom


    Just as Dongli Qingqing was left behind, a red and black streamer came out, and then suddenly turned into a huge thing in the air and appeared under the gaze of Du Shaofu.


    A terrible atmosphere of pressure diffuses into the sky, making it difficult to breathe and obstructed by mysterious Qi in the body!


    Du Shaofu looked up at the huge object, and his face suddenly changed.


    At first, it looked like a huge cow with a size of at least tens of Zhang. It was several times larger than that of the king scale demon tiger. The whole body was red and black, and there was a faint black flame, and the surface of the beast was swayed by runes.


    The monster cow''s four huge legs stand up in the sky with black fire. On the horns of a pair of half round curved moon, the talisman''s Secret patterns flicker, and the momentum is terrible.


    "Is this the red black flame cow?"


    Looking at the huge thing in the air at this time, Du Shaofu could feel that although this big guy was not as strong as thunder demon lion in his heyday, he was absolutely terrified. Ordinary practitioners of pulse and spirit state were expected to be stunned by this huge thing.


    "Moo!"


    Chiwu yanniu appears and roars like thunder. With the spread of sound waves, the energy of the sky and the earth around the huge body fluctuates disorderly. The runes on the body flash and the fireworks jump. Like a meteorite, it rushes toward the East and leaves Qingqing, like a deep hatred.


    With the red black flaming ox fighting out, with a terrible strong wind sweeping, like a storm, let Dongli Qingqing frown, under the blue light flashing, body swept empty suddenly retreat, as if they did not dare to resist at all, at the same time, the mouth loud and soft drink: "Du Shaofu, run..."


    But Dongli Qingqing''s voice has not dropped yet. The huge red black flaming cow is chasing its body. On the top of the ox horn, the talisman''s Secret patterns flash and turn into a huge energy light column.


    Dongli Qingqing couldn''t speak any more. His face was dignified. His slender hands quickly formed a handprint. Then he held a curved bow in his hand and pulled the bow up. On the curved bow, the talisman secret patterns surged. A rune energy arrow appeared, which directly burst out and hit the horn energy beam of the red black flaming cow.


    "Bang!"


    Two energy collide, the air suddenly burst, a huge energy wave spread, and then swept away, as if to shatter the space!"Pedaling!"


    Under such a huge force, Dongli Qingqing Jiao''s body was staggering backward, shaking back, and obviously falling into the downwind.


    "Boom


    Red black flame cattle roar again, extremely angry to the east from green hands.


    Dongli''s green face was dignified, so he had to fight with the huge thing. In no time, there was amazing Rune energy in his bow and the sword feather swept out.


    "Let me escape, should be to remind myself to go to the cave to pick up Wuyan Lingshen. The chiwu yanniu of the quasi Marquis level has already had the intelligence, naturally can''t directly reveal the purpose."


    Du Shaofu looked at the amazing fight in the air and realized that the strength of Dongli Qingqing was so strong. Dongli Qingqing is about the same age as himself, but his strength is so strong, which makes Du Shaofu suffer some blows. It seems that his strength is far from enough.


    "Take Wuyanling ginseng."


    Du Shaofu remembers that Dongli Qingqing said earlier that he walked carefully through the cracks in the rock, intending to avoid the sight of red black flaming cattle in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    In the middle of the sky, the sound kept coming out. Finally, he got close to the huge cave. At last, the dark air was surging under his feet. Du Shaofu immediately dived into the cave and tried to pick up the Wuyanling ginseng guarded by chiwu yanniu as soon as possible.


    Inside the huge cave, there are thick rock walls all around. There are amazing energy fluctuations. There is a breath of miraculous medicine. Du Shaofu guessed that it is the smell of Nawu yanlingshen.


    There was no time to look at everything in the cave passage. Du Shaofu quickly swept into the cave. A moment later, the area in the cave suddenly narrowed for a certain distance. Then, a huge cave appeared in the cave, and an amazing wave of miraculous energy also appeared in Du Shaofu''s mental power fluctuation.


    This makes Du Shaofu''s eyes feel the fluctuation of the energy of the elixir, and falls on a crack in the stone wall of the cave for the first time.


    As Du Shaofu looked at it, he didn''t know why. There was a aura in the crevice of the stone wall. It was surrounded by two green grasses with several leaves. The green grass was just like jade. It was just a foot high, with a strong energy mist and a strong fragrance.


    "This is Wuyanling ginseng. How can it look like two plants?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened. It may be that he had become accustomed to taking miraculous medicine after practicing the golden winged ROC bird''s skill. At this time, when he saw the miraculous medicine, he could not help but have a mouthful of water flowing out of his mouth. He was eager to pull out the black flaming ginseng and eat it directly. He thought that at that time, he was afraid that many accomplishments would be improved.


    "Pull it out first."


    After wiping the saliva from the corner of his mouth, Du Shaofu immediately went straight to the elixir in the crevice of the cliff. At this time, there was only the elixir in his eyes.


    After a few big strides, Du Shaofu grabbed two plants of lingcao and pulled them out directly. With the light overflowing, Du Shaofu immediately pulled out two Lingshen plants the size of radish.


    The two ginseng plants are all red and black, but they are full of red and black light, just like beautiful jade. The whole body is flowing with holy glory. A kind of fragrance that makes people feel excited spreads, and the flowing glow is like that it is not under the golden plum at all.


    "This is Wu Yan Ling Shen. You''ve got it."


    Du Shaofu was so happy that he resisted the impulse to eat the two Wuyanling ginseng plants. He immediately put them into his clothes and decided to retreat directly.


    "Moo!"


    Suddenly, just at this time, a roar came out of the cave, and the whole cave Shua Shua sounded.


    Du Shaofu''s heart was suddenly startled. Then he looked up. In his sight, there was a huge chiwu yanniu, which was only one foot high and several feet long. His huge body directly blocked the exit passage of the cave, which made an amazing breath wave.


    "No, chiwu yanniu is back!"


    For a short time, Du Shaofu seemed to have come back to his senses, and his mind was shocked by it.


    But then Du Shaofu''s eyes were puzzled. Looking at the huge red black flaming cow in front of him, he felt the amazing breath on his body. Although the breath was terrible, it was obviously different from that when he was just outside.


    Just now, the breath outside was obviously much stronger. At this time, although the breath on the red black cattle was strong, it also showed some kind of weakness.


    "Moo!"


    There is also a roar of animals coming out. The sound is like a newborn baby crying for food. It is low and strong. It makes people feel a sense of new joy.


    Du Shaofu heard the sound and looked again. Just under the cliff of the huge body of chiwu yanniu, a new chiwu yanniu appeared in Du Shaofu''s sight. Obviously, he was still unable to stand up. His eyes were hazy open and he was crying for food.


    "This No, it''s not the same chiwuyan cow. It''s two big ones


    Du Shaofu seemed to suddenly understand something. The chiwuyan cattle that was fighting with Dongli Qingqing outside was not the same one at all. There were always two big chiwuyan cattle in the cave.At this time, Du Shaofu suddenly understood that Qingqing, who had just left the East, did not remind himself to pick up Wuyan Lingshen. Instead, he let himself escape quickly. He went to Qingqing with a little excitement in his nervousness, and then he planted himself in high spirits.


    "At 3:30 in the morning, I continued to finish the fifth shift. Today''s last day, and the brothers and sisters of flowers remember to vote in wow, otherwise tomorrow will be overdue. Xiao Yu tried hard to code words to thank you.


    In addition, if Xiao Yu didn''t update at noon tomorrow, he must have got up late, and it is estimated that the update would be postponed for two hours. Ha, only if he continued to work hard tomorrow afternoon, he would go to bed first and could not bear the burden. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    "Moo!"


    The red black flaming ox roared, and his brass like eyes seemed to be filled with black fire. He was closely staring at Du Shaofu, and the fierce breath burst out. Although there was a kind of weakness, the terrifying momentum was enough to make Du Shaofu tremble, block the dark Qi in his body and make him difficult to breathe.


    "Boom


    Step by step, slowly moving, chiwu yanniu went to Du Shaofu. There was a smell of terror and a burning breath. Du Shaofu could not help shaking his body just because of the fierce terror.


    "What a powerful momentum and pressure!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, and then his body was stimulated by the cultivation of golden winged ROC birds. A flash of talisman and secret lines on his skin flashed. In a moment, the domineering and fierce terror burst out like a mountain torrent. The golden light rose into the sky, and it seemed that there was a Golden winged ROC in the golden light.


    "Moo!"


    With the outbreak of the golden winged ROC bird, the red Wu Yan Newton''s eyes trembled like a gong, and his huge body suddenly stopped. His eyes were shocked and his fear fell on Du Shaofu''s body with a faint fear.


    "I know that Wuyanling ginseng has a great effect on your children, but this Wuyanling ginseng is also useful to my friends. How about we make a deal?"


    Seeing the breath of the golden winged ROC bird on his body, Du Shaofu was shocked to see the red black flaming cow. His eyes turned, and he immediately stepped to the side of the rock wall. He was just born and could not stand up completely.


    "Moo!"


    Chiwu yanniu was eager to protect his young, and suddenly roared. His huge body resisted the pressure of the golden winged ROC bird and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t be nervous. I know you can understand me. I promise you won''t hurt your child."


    Du Shaofu immediately said to chiwu yanniu that at this level, chiwu yanniu was already psychic and could understand human speech. If he arrived at the animal kingdom, he would be able to spit out human words.


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu''s breath of golden winged ROC birds was also stimulated to the extreme, and his body immediately squatted beside the small chiwu Yan Niu. Once the big chiwu Yan Niu had any change, he would only be able to arrest the little chiwu Yan Niu and threaten him.


    I don''t know if it''s Du Shaofu''s words, or the pressure of the golden winged ROC bird, or perhaps it''s because he''s worried about his cubs that the body of the red black flaming ox has stagnated again.


    However, chiwu yanniu''s eyes, which were about to burst into flames, kept a close eye on Du Shaofu''s body. He was afraid that as long as Du Shaofu hurt his own cubs, he would rush forward regardless of everything.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu looked up at chiwu yanniu. His eyes were very sincere. He didn''t want to let chiwu yanniu misunderstand and and said, "let''s make a deal. Wuyanlingshen has a great effect on your children, but my friend also needs Wuyanling ginseng now. But my blood is the blood of the golden winged Dapeng bird, which also has a great effect on you monsters, How about I exchange my blood for your Wuyanling ginseng


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, and chiwu yanniu didn''t know whether he understood it or not. His eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu, quite puzzled.


    "Moo, moo..."


    Du Shaofu is surrounded by a newly born red black flaming cow. It is not known whether it is because Du Shaofu''s golden winged Dapeng bird''s breath is oppressive or because he is hungry. He has been whining in a low voice, and his voice is low and vigorous. However, his eyes, which are full of red and black fire, are strange and puzzled. He has been looking at Du Shaofu all the time.


    "Look, I won''t lie to you."


    Du Shaofu bit his teeth, took out a dagger from the bag of heaven and earth, and then made a slight stroke on the palm of his hand. Suddenly, there was pale gold blood spilling out. The hidden patterns of the talisman in the blood were beating faintly. There was a terrible and domineering atmosphere.


    Looking at the blood spilled from Du Shaofu''s palm, his mother''s eyes suddenly changed. Finally, in his astonished eyes, Du Shaofu directly dropped the large pale gold blood from his palm directly into the mouth of the crying little chiwu Yan cow.


    "Gu Gu..."


    A few mouthfuls of pale gold blood could not help but swallow, and the whole body of the little red black flaming cow immediately seemed to burst out with fire. In an instant, the whole body was filled with red black fire, and then covered by a light golden light directly.


    "Moo, moo!"


    For a moment, the little red black flame cow seemed to be suffering from some amazing pain, and immediately began to hiss, all over the body under the package of the pale gold light and the red black fire, also kept shaking.


    "Moo!"


    Mother chiwu Yan Niu''s eyes were worried, and her expression suddenly became tense. Her eyes fell on her.


    "Well, we''ve made a deal. I''ll go first."


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu''s palm was filled with pale gold and dark air. His newly cut palm recovered perfectly. Then he got up and swept out of the cave. He was afraid that his mother, chiwu yanniu, would catch up with him.


    At this time, however, the attention of the mother chiwu Yan Niu completely fell on her cubs and did not pay any attention to Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu naturally did not know. If the golden winged Dapeng family knew that Du Shaofu had actually exchanged the blood of the golden winged Dapeng bird for Wuyan Lingshen, he would have killed Du Shaofu''s black house directly if he chased him to the ends of the earth. This guy had no idea how precious the blood of the golden winged Dapeng bird was. He just took gold for stone."Didn''t catch up."


    In the cave, Du Shaofu felt that there was no chiwu yanniu catching up behind him. He also breathed a sigh of relief. Then, wind was generated on the soles of his feet, which accelerated and swept out of the cave.


    "Boom!"


    It seems that the amazing energy collision in the sky seems to continue to spread. Du Shaofu swept out of the cave without lifting his head. He quickly passed through the disordered rock heap and fled far away. Besides, chiwu yanniu, who was at the level of quasi Marquis, could not cope with it.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, in front of Du Shaofu, who was running away quickly, a green streamer swept down like a shell and hit the rock hard.


    "Boom!"


    The terrifying energy wave swept out, the rock burst, the streamer rushed out, directly inverted into the ground, wiping out ten feet of ground gullies.


    The ground was shaking like an earthquake.


    "Not good."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes changed greatly, and suddenly he rushed to the ground. The figure that fell on the ground was very clear from the East.


    "Pooh


    Dongli Qingqing is in great distress. She struggles to stand up from the rubble pile. Her mouth is full of blood. At this time, her delicate face is white, which is extremely terrible.


    "How are you?" Du Shaofu rushed to Dongli Qingqing and felt the breath of Dongli Qingqing. He was afraid that the injury was not so serious.


    "Why haven''t you escaped? There are two chiwu Yan cattle. This one has arrived at the real animal waiting area. Run away!" Dongli Qingqing, pale, bloody corners of the mouth.


    "The real animal waiting environment."


    Du Shaofu was shocked again. Then he returned to his senses and said to Qingqing, "run away with me."


    "There is still a despicable human being hiding. Let''s die!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s voice fell down like thunder. The huge red black flaming cow, which was as huge as a stone pillar, wrapped in Rune Heiyan, stepped down like a huge stone pillar and destroyed Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing.


    "Let''s go!"


    Dongli Qingqing Jiao Yan is dignified. She is inspired by the carefree pace at her feet. She holds Du Shaofu''s shoulder in one hand. If it is swept out by lightning, she narrowly avoids that destructive foot.


    "Boom!"


    Chiwu yanniu stepped into the air and landed directly on the ground. A large piece of huge rock was crushed into powder. A huge pit was exposed on the ground, and cracks spread everywhere.


    "Hiss!"


    Although Dongli Qingqing pulled Du Shaofu away from the terrible foot, it was only that a sharp shot of gravel hit his back like a skyrocket, which smashed his delicate body to the ground, and his mouth was full of blood.


    "Run!"


    Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. He quickly ran to Dongli Qingqing, who was about to run away.


    "Pooh


    Just from the East Green just stood up, it is once again a mouth of blood overflow, the breath is dispirited.


    "I''ll hold you."


    When Du Shaofu saw this, he held Dongli Qingqing in his arms, and the mysterious Qi at his feet urged Lingbo to continue to flee.


    Dongli Qingqing was held in his arms by Du Shaofu. It seemed that he wanted to say something, and his pale face was stunned. But looking at Du Shaofu''s dignified face, he did not speak at last.


    Momentum Dongli Qingqing also has no strength to speak at the moment, and has suffered several heavy losses. The chiwu yanniu in the real animal waiting environment is not what her current level of strength can contend with.


    "Despicable human, this strength also wants to escape!"


    Red black flaming cattle roared like thunder, and a beam of energy light spewed out at Du Shaofu.


    "Whew!"


    The column of light, like thunder, swept by the blazing breath, was about to hit Du Shaofu''s back.


    "Whew!"


    Aware of the energy fluctuation behind him, Du Shaofu dodged quickly, covered with pale gold light. Relying on the mystery of free walking, Du Shaofu narrowly avoided the energy beam.


    "Bang!"


    A violent energy explosion reminds me of it, splashing stones all over the sky, and a terrible energy storm swept through and impacted. Du Shaofu, who was holding the green leaves in the East, staggered forward not far away. After several steps in panic, he stabilized himself, and then continued to flee.


    "Despicable human, you can''t escape!"


    Roaring like thunder, the huge body of chiwu Yan cattle fell across the sky, and the huge stone pillar like front hooves fell down on Du Shaofu.


    The fiery energy of terror fell from the sky like destruction, enveloping Du Shaofu in all of them, which was blocked by Xuanqi, and his body was hard to escape.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    "Be careful!"


    Dongli Qingqing was held in his arms by Du Shaofu. Looking at the sky, he saw that the huge ox hoof had fallen down, and his pretty face changed greatly.


    "Damn bull!"


    When Du Shaofu drank, the breath of golden winged ROC in his body erupted like a suddenly suppressed volcano, and the mysterious patterns on his body surface surged like a pair of golden wings condensed behind his back. In an instant, his speed soared and he broke away from the hot and destructive atmosphere of chiwu flaming cattle. In this light and flint, his body swept out of the scope of the huge cattle hooves.


    "Boom!"


    The cow''s hoof stepped down, the ground was shaking, and huge rock cracks were spreading.


    "Chula la!"


    Although Du Shaofu once again avoided the destructive ox hoof, it suddenly burst out when it fell on the ground, and a terrible momentum suddenly swept up from the sky. Even if it swept on Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu''s body was directly shaken up into the low air and then fell to the ground.


    "Pooh."


    Under the huge impact force, compared with the attack power of the practitioners in the pulse spirit realm, Du Shaofu''s body was directly shaken into the air, and the blood gushed out of his mouth, and then he fell from the air with Dongli Qingqing in his arms.


    "Not good!"


    Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly, and his whole body was full of dark air. When he fell, he turned around in the air and fell down with his back. His body suddenly fell on a water chestnut rock.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Under the huge impact, the rock cracked into rubble. Du Shaofu''s Dongli Qingqing in his arms was safe, but his delicate face was stained with a few drops of pale gold blood, but Du Shaofu himself again gushed blood from his face, and was seriously injured.


    "Are you all right?"


    Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu and asked anxiously. At the moment, Du Shaofu fell to the ground, which made her body lean directly against Du Shaofu''s chest, and the back of her head was tightly protected by her strong arm.


    "I''m fine." Du Shaofu didn''t have time to pay attention to the blood on his mouth and the wound on his body. He quickly stood up with Dongli Qingqing in his arms.


    "It''s strange that human beings, how can you have the smell of my ORC."


    Chiwu yanniu''s huge body is slightly stagnant, and his lantern like red and black eyes are closely watching Du Shaofu. He is also afraid of the terrible breath in the light golden light that just erupted. The breath is domineering and fierce, which seems to make him face the supreme king of the orcs, and he is almost unable to resist.


    "You put me down, take me, we can''t escape."


    Dongli Qingqing raised her head slightly, and the glass beauty eyes looked at the resolute face close at hand. At this time, although the face was pale and the corners of her mouth were still bloody, in her eyes, it was particularly kind to look at.


    "I won''t put you down. Hold me tight and walk together!" Du Shaofu held the green Dongli in his arms, and the dark air surged under his feet, and ran away again.


    Dongli Qingqing looks at Du Shaofu, as if he is hesitating for a moment, and then he does not hold his arms to Du Shaofu. However, he grabs Du Shaofu''s purple skirt on his chest. He looks at the glass smoke shadow in his eyes, which makes some ripples and radians. It seems that he has a kind of mind-catching power. It is ethereal and far away, but without any reason, it adds a kind of emotion and does not see the bottom.


    "Man, you can''t escape!"


    This time, Du Shaofu had no time to avoid it. The rune fluctuated, and the energy beam wrapped by Heiyan hit his back heavily.


    "Bang!"


    With a low, dull sound, countless runes of Heiyan shot away and exploded on Du Shaofu''s back.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu''s body staggered forward, bloodstains gushing in his mouth. The fierce attack of the strong man in the animal waiting environment made Du Shaofu''s body hard to resist. After a few steps, the ground under his feet turned into powder, and his body dived forward and fell.


    "Bang!"


    But at the end of the day, Du Shaofu tried his best to twist his body again and let his back fall to the ground. He still kept Dongli Qingqing in his arms safe and sound.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Looking at the bloodstained face in his eyes, Dongli Qingqing held some moisture in his eyes. "Your strength can''t compete with that red black flaming cow at all. I shouldn''t let you take risks with me."


    "Don''t worry. I''m thick skinned. I''m a man. I always have to take care of women." Du Shaofu smiles, his mouth full of blood, and his smile is pale and weak.


    "You can''t escape!"


    Chiwu yanniu''s huge body is like a mountain again, suddenly shrouded in the sky, and the hot and terrible breath swept down.


    "I''ll stop it. Run away, or none of us can escape!"


    Dongli Qingqing gave a loud voice to Qingqing. She struggled to stand up straight, looked at the huge thing in the sky, and said to Du Shaofu, "I saved you, you also saved me. We''re even. Don''t worry about me. If you don''t go, you''ll die!"


    "Don''t go away and die!"The black hoof can destroy the earth again, just like the roar of two cattle.


    "Hiss!"


    Dongli Qingqing''s hand once again appeared that curved bow, and a mouth of blood sprayed on the bow. Suddenly, the bow seemed to be alive, and the secret lines of the talisman flickered. The dazzling blue light spread and spread like an obscene day. A terrible breath was like the revival of the ancient gods and Demons.


    "Why


    Chiwu yanniu, who is the animal waiting environment level, peeps at the recovery breath of Dongli Qingqing. He is afraid and uneasy in his heart. The uneasy mood is even more and more intense, and then the giant hooves still fall under his feet.


    "Taiqing Fu demon arrow!"


    Dongli qingqingjiao drinks. It seems that there is a mysterious force in her body. She recovers in an instant and pulls a bow. A light arrow, which is completely condensed by the energy of rune, appears, and then it is full of bows.


    "Hiss!"


    The rune energy light arrow suddenly swept out, making a large area of space directly distorted along the way, as if the space was to be broken.


    In a short time, the rune energy light arrow pierced through the space with the faint and twisted light trace. In a moment, it rushed under the giant hoof of chiwu yanniu and resisted the terrible giant hoof.


    "Click."


    The terrible energy under the giant hoof of chiwu yanniu is enough to destroy everything. But at the moment, it is really resisted by an arrow from Dongli Qingqing, which shocked chiwu yanniu.


    "Pooh


    Although it resisted the terrible giant hoof, the blue lips of Dongli once again spewed a mouthful of blood, which seemed to be the successor''s weakness. The rune energy light arrow began to be covered by the black flaming Rune under the giant hoof, and then it was completely broken and disappeared.


    "Boom!"


    After standing still for a moment, the giant hoof continued to crush Qingqing and Du Shaofu in the face of Dongli, Qingqing and Du Shaofu. The fall of the foot might be enough to make them trample into meat sauce.


    The huge hoof falls, the destructive power sweeps and crushes down, the East leaves the green eye light is dignified, at this moment, she has no way.


    "You run away, I''ll stop the evil animal!"


    Between the electric light and flint, the east from the green was pushed to the ground, a terrible destruction of the hot air wave swept, around the sand and stone, the ground cracks constantly open turtle.


    When she turned back from Qingqing in the East, her eyes suddenly tightened. In her eyes, she saw that man in purple robe. At the moment, she was holding the huge hoof like a stone pillar with her hands in one person''s body. Her whole body was wrapped in pale gold light, just like the God of war.


    The purple robed boy forced to lift the huge object with the force of his body, but under the huge crushing pressure, the blood gushed from his mouth, and his body slowly sank. His feet had already sunk into the rock ground, and the surrounding rocks cracked and turned into powder.


    "Go, go!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that all the mysterious Qi in his body burst out. His internal organs were shaking like they were about to explode, but at the moment, they were still struggling.


    "Despicable human, you are looking for death, I will crush you to pieces!"


    Chiwu Yan Niu drank deeply, but his eyes were also shocked. A tiny human could resist its feet. The domineering momentum that broke out on his body faintly made it tremble.


    "Manniu, you are not enough. Is the animal waiting area great? I''ve seen the animal King Kingdom soon. I''m afraid you can''t do it!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that even though his feet sank, his body was still upright.


    Looking at the purple robed boy in front of her, she was silent for a while. Then she struggled to get up. Her eyes were filled with tears, which seemed real. Her eyes were moist. Then she walked slowly to Du Shaofu. The huge hoof fell down to her head, and her hands were lifted to the giant hoof.


    "Why don''t you go? Go, I can''t carry it!" Du Shaofu drank so much that he knew the situation in his body. He could not carry it.


    Dongli Qingqing held up the huge hoof, and the blood overflowed from the corners of his lips. With the collapse of the huge force, his feet could not help sinking into the ground. His eyes looked at Du Shaofu, and his lips lit up with a smile. His voice was still clear and crisp. He said, "I will not go, I will accompany you."


    "I didn''t expect that we would die at the foot of the bull. I didn''t expect that we would still be with you." Du Shaofu said, his bloody mouth outlined a wry smile.


    "Pooh


    Then, under the fire of the black rune, blood spilled from their mouths at the same time.


    "Click!"


    Du Shaofu''s golden Rune also began to show signs of disintegration. Finally, he was unable to resist. Finally, his mind was dizzy. Then both of them were in the dark. They both fainted and fell to the ground.


    "Boom


    The huge hoof fell down easily, and the terrifying momentum collapsed and directly stepped on the two people''s bodies. The huge cow''s hooves fell down, and both of them were slender.


    "This chapter is a bit difficult to write. Xiao Yu really wrote it twice before he was satisfied with it. Although there are not many substantive things, they are related to some very important plots in the later stage.In the last few hours of this month, did the brothers who still have flowers put in? Check it carefully. It''s a luxury to waste flowers. However, Xiao Yu declared that ha, today he asked for flowers, but there was only three shifts to update today. Recently, he had been struggling, and some of them couldn''t bear it. In addition, at the beginning of tomorrow, according to the Convention, tomorrow will also try to find a way to update one or two more chapters to protect the flowers. Otherwise, he would be embarrassed to talk to his brothers and sisters. Xiaoyu is a thick skinned man who can make bulletproof vests, but when he asks for flowers It''s absolutely skinny


    So, tomorrow''s brothers'' flowers are reserved for Xiao Yu. Update them after 12 o''clock, otherwise the system will be cleared, and Xiao Yu will try to code the words tomorrow. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, on Du Shaofu''s skin, suddenly there was a layer of purple fire, which began to flash, and faintly seemed to be about to erupt.


    "Moo!"


    At this time, not far away, a roar came out. Seeing that the hooves of chiwu yanniu were about to crush Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu to pieces, they were stopped for a moment. The purple fire that Du Shaofu was about to erupt suddenly disappeared into his body and disappeared


    A red and black streamer appeared at the side of chiwuyan cattle like lightning. It was another female chiwu Yan cow. She looked at the animal waiting area and hissed in a low voice. It seemed to be saying something, and at the same time, it pushed away the huge hooves of chiwu Yan cow


    "Tut..."


    When Du Shaofu woke up, he felt something wet on his face.


    "Am I dead?"


    Startled, Du Shaofu opened his eyes for the first time. A small red black flaming cow was caught in his eyes, and his little tongue was licking on his face.


    "Moo, moo!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu wake up, Xiao chiwu yanniu looks directly at Du Shaofu, opposite Du Shaofu''s four eyes, smearing a little curiosity in his eyes, and then he goes directly into Du Shaofu''s arms.


    "It''s the little chiwuyan cow. Am I not dead?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were stunned and blinked. He was struggling to do it, but his whole body was weak. His body seemed to be completely scattered, and it was difficult to use a trace of strength.


    "You''re too injured. Don''t move about."


    Du Shaofu was stunned by the familiar voice, and his worries were put down. Then he was gently helped to do it. A delicate face like an elf also appeared in front of him. His face was extremely pale, but he had recovered a little ruddy. It was just Dongli Qingqing.


    "Moo, moo."


    Little chiwu yanniu went into Du Shaofu''s arms affectionately, and his tongue kept licking Du Shaofu''s face.


    "What''s going on?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the green face of the East before his eyes, and then looked around. At this time, he was in the cave of chiwu yanniu, but the two big chiwu yanniu were not seen.


    "You''ve been in a coma for three days. Because there are some special means and talents in my family, you seem to recover faster than you. So you woke up yesterday, but you also recovered quickly. If it''s common people, I''m afraid it won''t take a month or two to wake up. "


    Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu: "Chiyu and Yanci have gone out to find a miraculous medicine. As soon as he was born, he broke through to the congenital level. He needs to find some miraculous herbs to build a foundation."


    "Chiyu, inflamed skin, red roc..." Du Shaofu''s head was suddenly confused, completely confused.


    Dongli Qingqing smiles at Du Shaofu. Although his face is quite pale, it is still jade and graceful. He looks at the little chiwu yanniu and says to Du Shaofu: "the little guy''s father is Yansu, and his mother is Chiyu. This little guy has been named chipeng. It turns out that at the most critical time, it was the little guy''s mother who came out to rescue him After you and I woke up yesterday, I learned all this from the mouth of inflamed skin. "


    "Let me think about it."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his mind gradually became less confused. He gently stroked the little chiwu Yan Niu, who was being intimate with him, and asked Dongli Qingqing, "in other words, this little guy is called chipeng?"


    "Moo, moo!"


    The little chiwu yanniu thought Du Shaofu was calling him. With a pair of small horns on his head, he suddenly made a slight noise. He raised his head and looked at Du Shaofu with red and black eyes.


    "It seems that the breath of this little guy has changed a little."


    Du Shaofu felt the breath of the little chiwu yanniu. It seemed that it was quite different from that when he was born. Originally, he had red, black and fiery pupils. At this time, there seemed to be a little more pale gold in his eyes. The breath seemed to be some invisible traction and similarity with himself.


    "Yes, this little guy is called Chi Peng, because it has something to do with you. That''s why we''re not dead now. " Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu.


    "It''s about me, isn''t it..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved, and he felt the breath of the little chiwu yanniu. He immediately guessed that it might have something to do with the blood he had fed to the little chiwu Yan cow.


    Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu, and there was also a curious color in his beautiful glass eyes. He said, "no wonder I always feel that you are familiar with the spirit of martial arts. It turns out that it is related to the golden winged Dapeng bird. The blood on you is almost the same as that of the golden winged Dapeng bird."


    Du Shaofu chuckled, gently stroked a pair of small horns on the top of the head of the red black flaming ox, and said to Dongli Qingqing, "yes, it''s really related to the golden winged Dapeng bird."


    "Is it related to the golden winged ROC bird in the wild animal mountains?"


    Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu curiously and asked, "didn''t the golden winged ROC bird and the purple flame demon Huang all burst out of their own accord?""In fact, I don''t know what''s going on, and I haven''t found the answer yet." Du Shaofu did not hide anything about Dongli Qingqing. Up to now, he did not know what was going on.


    "It''s incredible. I''m afraid the master won''t believe it." Dongli Qingqing said, did not ask more.


    "Did this little guy break through into the natural world?"


    Du Shaofu felt the breath of the little chiwu yanniu. He was quite surprised. He was able to break through the natural environment just after he was born. Is this the special means of chiwu yanniu.


    "It has something to do with you. According to Yan Tu, because this little guy swallowed the blood on you, something very strange happened. Even he had the breath of the golden winged ROC bird, so he was named chipeng."


    Dongli Qingqing continued to say to Du Shaofu: "the blood of the golden winged Dapeng bird is extremely precious to other monsters. Because of you, you have suffered a lot since you were born, but you have also undergone metamorphosis since birth, and have directly broken through to the congenital environment. Some of the monster cubs on the list of beasts in heaven, and only those at the top of the list can break through the natural world as soon as they are born. Therefore, Yanlan and Chiyu feel that you have been kind to them and said that they would not care about Wu Yan Ling Shen. We are still alive now. "


    "I see."


    Du Shaofu smiles and has a general understanding of the situation. He stroked the little chiwu yanniu in his arms and said, "it''s related to me. No wonder you are so intimate with me. I wonder if you can compare with those monsters on the list of heavenly beasts in the future."


    "Moo, moo!"


    Red Peng seems to feel that Du Shaofu is talking to it, and suddenly his mouth "moo moo.".


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu thought of Wu Yan Ling Shen, groped into his arms and said, "you said Wu Yan Ling Shen, I just remembered that I got Wu Yan Ling Shen, but how could Wu Yan Ling Shen have two strains?"


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu took out a black black ginseng with leaves in his arms and handed it to Dongli Qingqing, which was the size of a radish. The whole body was full of red and black brilliance, just like a beautiful jade, flowing with holy brilliance. The fragrance spread and the flowing rays were shining.


    Those green leaves are just like jade. They are full of energy and mist. They are full of fragrance. I''m afraid that these leaves are valuable and effective.


    "I know that there are two. Wuyanling ginseng is always in pairs, and the single one is difficult to survive. I originally intended to give you one. Maybe it will be useful when you break through Wuhou." Dongli Qingqing takes over the Wuyan Lingshen in Du Shaofu''s hands, and a smile appears in his glass eyes.


    "Why, it''s impossible. What''s the matter..."


    Du Shaofu did not know whether he had listened to Dongli Qingqing''s words. He had been groping in his arms, looking puzzled. However, the eyes of the little red black flaming cow were attracted by the Wuyanling ginseng in the hands of Qingqing from Dongli. He felt the fluctuation of the miraculous medicine, and his saliva was almost flowing out. He wanted to take a bite.


    "What are you looking for?" Seeing this, Dai Mei moved and asked Du Shaofu.


    "There is also a Wuyanling ginseng missing."


    Du Shaofu took out all the things in his arms. He had a lot of bags of heaven and earth, as well as the mountain like stones. There was nothing else.


    "Did it fall?"


    Dongli Qingqing asks Du Shaofu that wuyanlingshen is only the size of a radish. It can be grasped with one hand. It is normal to drop it on the body accidentally. It was still fighting with Yan Su at the beginning, and it is very likely that it was lost.


    "It can''t fall."


    Du Shaofu was sure that he was afraid of falling off, so he kept it tightly in the pocket of his purple robe. If he had dropped, so many bags of heaven and earth on his body would have been lost long ago. Besides, there was a Wuyanling ginseng that had not been dropped.


    "Look for it again." Dongli Qingqing said, and then his eyes suddenly fell on the mountain like stone just pulled out in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Why not?" Du Shaofu turned over his body and was almost naked, but he still could not find the remaining Wuyanling ginseng.


    "Are you sure another Wuyanling ginseng won''t fall off?" Dongli Qingqing suddenly asked Du Shaofu.


    "Probably not." Du Shaofu nodded, but his eyes were very puzzled. There was no other Wuyan Lingshen in his body. Could it be that he really lost it.


    "In the middle of this month, it has been on the shelves for 16 days, and won the first place in the list of new books. This is the achievement of all brothers and sisters in Lingwu Tianxia, which is also the support for Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu sincerely thanks him. If you thank him, he will not say much, but turn support into motivation, and Xiaoyu strives to update more.


    After today''s update, Xiao Yu will break out tomorrow. It will be updated at 12:00 p.m. please keep the flowers for the hungry wushentianxia.


    In the new January, Xiao Yu will continue to work hard and thank his brothers and sisters again. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    Dongli''s green eyes looked at the ground, and the bronze colored mountain stones that fell quietly in front of Du Shaofu. Dai Mei moved slightly and said softly, "if I guess right, it has eaten Wuyanling ginseng."


    "It..."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly fell on the rocks of the mountain.


    "Yes, it is. Wuyanlingshen should be eaten by it." Qingdong nods.


    "Did the stone take the elixir?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. How could a stone, even if it was harder, eat his own Wuyan Lingshen. He could not help but doubt what Dongli Qingqing said.


    Dongli Qingqing or quite certain nodded and said: "it is not an ordinary stone, it is a stone demon."


    While they were talking, the little red black flaming cow on one side was quiet at this time. He was standing on the side of Dongli Qingqing''s body. He rolled up his tongue and nibbled at the leaves of Wuyan Lingshen in Dongli Qingqing''s hand, and his mouth was overflowing.


    "What is a stone demon?"


    Du Shaofu held the mountain stone in his palm. He thought to himself, is it not that the hard stone has its origin and extraordinary, otherwise, how could his own pulse and soul be the same as it.


    At this time, holding the mountain stone in his palm, Du Shaofu could vaguely feel that there was something wrong with the hard stone in his hand. The feeling was extremely mysterious, which was beyond words, but could only be understood.


    "Heaven gets that all things have spirits. There are Terrans, orcs, and other primates. But among them, there is the most peculiar and powerful one, the demon clan. For those of the demon clan, gathering leads to formation, while dispersing is zero. Those who cover the essence and Qi are disordered in the middle, things change outside, form, spirit and temperament, and the use of the exterior and interior is based on the five elements (gold, wood, water, fire, earth), through the five things (appearance, speech, sight, hearing, thinking), and change the ends of the universe. All of them can be discussed in terms of the signs of relieving the blame. "


    Dongli Qingqing stopped for a moment and continued to say to Du Shaofu: "the demon clan has ghosts, gods, ghosts, foxes, fire, light, grass and wood, but not strange explanations. The explanation is either that the cloud does not think about it, or that the cloud is abnormal and abnormal, only for the existence of spirit in the universe. "


    "Demon clan." Du Shaofu murmured softly, as if it were a little inconceivable.


    "Demon people can grow up to a very terrible level. It is said that the weakest demon clan can be compared with the monsters on the list of heavenly beasts. You don''t know now that your cultivation strength is not enough. When you become stronger and contact with the secrets of the world, you will know that the world is far more vast than we imagined. " Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu.


    "Is this stone really a demon stone?" Du Shaofu held the mountain stone in his palm and threw it. Suddenly, he threw it directly on the rock wall.


    "Click!"


    The rock walls hit by the rocks of the mountain clattered, and a lot of gravel fell down.


    The mountain stones also rolled down, but they were still unresponsive. They were no different from ordinary stones, except that the color of ancient copper was somewhat different from that of ordinary stones.


    "There seems to be no response?" Du Shaofu''s eyes were puzzled at Qingqing.


    Dongli Qingqing smiles, then looks at the mountain stone and says, "this stone demon is extremely hard. Its material is already a real natural material and treasure. It''s better to use it to refine spiritual tools. It''s said that the stone demons can at least refine Taoist tools."


    "Well, you can''t refine me. Don''t threaten me!"


    Just as Dongli Qingqing''s voice fell, the mountain stone suddenly opened its mouth and spoke. The voice was tender, and then it rolled all over the ground. He kept shouting: "it hurts me. It hurts you so much."


    "Yes, it''s a stone demon!"


    Du Shaofu was also shocked. If he hadn''t been able to move, he would have taken two steps back.


    "Moo, moo."


    Xiao chipeng, who was eating the leaves of Wuyanling ginseng, heard the voice. The talking stone immediately attracted its attention. He looked up slightly. Then his eyes fell on the rolling mountain stones on the ground. He immediately ran over and directly bit the mountain stones with his mouth open.


    "You silly calf, let me go, or I will be rude to you." The mountain stone suddenly young voice loudly drinks out.


    However, chipeng''s newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. He doesn''t care about the mountain stones at all. He seems to nibble at the mountain stones. He feels very hard and tasteless. He spits the mountain stones at Du Shaofu''s side, and then continues to run to Dongli Qingqing. It seems that the leaves on Wuyanling ginseng are delicious.


    "Calf, I''m not finished with you." The mountain stone angry way, only the young big voice and the tone of the atmosphere are extremely disharmonious.


    "Little fellow, you''ve eaten enough. I''ll use the rest." Dongli Qingqing seems to have discovered that red ROC is eating secretly. When he sees red Peng running over again, he has to put Wuyanling ginseng into the bag of heaven and earth.


    "Moo, moo."


    Red Peng saw this, suddenly a pair of eyes light chuchuchuchu big looking at the east from the green, with grievances in general, as if to be able to melt people''s heart."Here you are." Dongli Qingqing couldn''t bear it. He took out several miraculous herbs from the bag of heaven and earth.


    "Moo, moo!"


    Feeling the energy fluctuation of the elixir on the elixir, Chi Peng immediately rolled his tongue and rolled the elixir directly into his mouth. He was afraid that it would be taken back by Dongli Qingqing. He immediately ran to the corner of the cliff and chewed happily.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu also grasped the stone of the mountain which was still rolling all over the ground. After being surprised, he remembered that Wu Yan Ling Shen, which was hard to get, was eaten by the stone demon, which was no lower than the level of Li in the gold. He immediately burst out of his heart and said, "stone demon, did you eat my Wuyan Lingshen?"


    "What if I ate it?" On the rocks of the mountain peak, there are eyes flickering and looming on the peak. At the bottom of the mountain, there is a mouth wave, which is very mysterious.


    Du Shaofu was stunned. The stone demon was still so arrogant after eating his own Wuyan Lingshen. How could Du Shaofu bear it? He always had to steal other people''s elixir. He didn''t expect that his own miraculous medicine, or the extraordinary Wuyan Lingshen, was eaten by this stone. It was like being robbed and his face changed suddenly.


    "Are you still upright and strong? You steal my Wuyan Lingshen. You are still so arrogant and spit it out after eating mine!" Du Shaofu got angry and kept shaking the stone in his hand. It seemed that he hoped that the stone demon could spit out the Wuyanling ginseng that he had eaten.


    "Shameless man, you''ll let me go." The mountain stone screamed.


    "If you spit out the Wuyanling ginseng, I will let you go." Du Shaofu said with hatred that if he did not spit out the miraculous medicine such as Wuyan Lingshen, he would never be able to release the stone demon.


    "How can I throw up when I''ve eaten it all, don''t think about it!" The mountain stone raised its tone.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, and he said, "don''t vomit. I''ll refine you into a spirit weapon."


    "Do you want to refine your master Shi with your strength? Dream!"


    It seems that the mountain stones are not afraid at all, and they are not threatened at all. They are extremely arrogant and arrogant and say to Du Shaofu, "you can''t move me at all!"


    "You


    Du Shaofu''s angry eyes glared. He shook his hands and threw the rocks out of his hands. Then he directly hit the hard rock wall.


    "Bang, the hard rock wall trembled and smashed many rocks directly.


    "Shameless and despicable human beings, you are so miserable."


    The rocks of the mountain roll all over the ground and cry out pain. It seems that his temper has come up. He said in a loud voice: "if it''s too big, I''ll hurt a little, but I can''t do anything for reversibility. I''ll see what you can do for me!"


    "You..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. The stone demon was as hard as his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    "By the way..."


    Thinking of his elder brother Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu suddenly had a vicious smile in the corner of his mouth, and then his eyes showed a smile. He looked at the rolling rocks on the mountain, and his expression also eased a lot. He said softly, "I don''t know if the stone demon is a monster. The boy urine can suppress evil spirits, and the child cow urine does not know whether it can be."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu immediately said to the red Peng beside the rock wall, who was chewing the elixir in his mouth, "come here, little guy."


    "Moo, moo!"


    Chipeng looked up, as if he understood Du Shaofu''s words, and immediately ran over.


    "Little boy, good, go and pee that stone demon and have a bath." Du Shaofu said with a smile, touching the little ox horn of chipeng.


    "Moo, moo." Chipeng looked up, his eyes were clear. He didn''t seem to understand. He just rubbed his face on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu continued to say to chipeng patiently, "little fellow, be obedient, and take a bath for the stone demon."


    "Moo, moo!"


    Chi Peng looks at Du Shaofu with his head raised. His eyes blink slightly, and he is stunned. Then he is walking towards the stone demon rolling all over the ground. His eyes are full of doubts and curiosity.


    "Calf, don''t come here. Go away. If you dare to come here, you will never let you go..." Some of the mountain stones are afraid, rolling all over the ground, but the speed is not fast.


    "Moo, moo."


    Finally, I don''t know if xiaochiwu yanniu understood Du Shaofu''s words and stood on the rolling mountain stones, and then a bubble of baby cow urine poured down.


    "Calf, I''m not finished with you, shameless human, I''m not finished with you!"


    On the stone rolling and jumping, but still can not escape the bad luck of being bathed by the child cow urine. For a time, he screamed and scolded incessantly.


    "Don''t threaten me, thinking that I can do nothing but you can''t do it. In the future, I''ll let the baby cow urine wash you every day. It''s really not good. I''ll put you in the toilet for a few days." Du Shaofu smiles with satisfaction. It seems that this move is equally effective in dealing with big brother Zhen Qingchun or the stone demon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    One side of Dongli Qingqing looks at Du Shaofu, and her beautiful eyes fluctuate. She doesn''t know what to say. Her eyes are mixed with complicated eyes. She seems to know that this guy still has this side. The people she contacts are totally different.


    "Moo..."


    At this time, outside the cave came the hissing sound, which was the voice of red black flaming cattle.


    "Moo, moo!"


    Red Peng smell speech, immediately eyes a bright, and then is a gallop out of the cave.


    "Are they back?"


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly closed, and he thought of the strength and terror of the skin. His eyes showed a bitter smile. This time, he almost died at the feet of Yan Pu.


    "Boom..."


    The ground trembled slightly, and then two big, one small and three chiwu Yan cattle entered the cave.


    Du Shaofu looked at the two big red black flaming cattle, which were already seen.


    But at this time, the skin was also reduced to the normal size, but it was still extremely huge. It was two feet long and the height of two teenagers was like a hill.


    With the arrival of Yan Gan and Chiyu, two invisible and horrible breath came out, especially the smell of Yan Pu, which could almost affect the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth for no reason.


    The breath was terrible, but Du Shaofu had to face many strong men. The breath on the thunder demon lion was stronger than that on the flaming skin. Therefore, after a short period of discomfort, his expression immediately returned to normal.


    "Ah! It''s killing me. "


    The sound of the mountain stone is coming out loud again from under the flaming cow''s hoof, and the tender voice appears extremely miserable.


    The voice immediately raised the cow''s hoof, and then lowered his head to see the rolling mountain stones. In his eyes like gongs, he was puzzled and looked at the rocks. He said, "is it a stone demon?"


    The rocks of the mountain were rolling all over the ground again, and said in a loud voice, "the calf just bullied me, and you, the old cow, also bullied me. I remember you!"


    "What''s going on?" Yan Gan looks at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing in doubt.


    "It''s OK. The stone demon has something to do with my friend." Dongli Qingqing said.


    When Yan Yan heard the words, he did not pay attention to the rolling rocks and mountains. He looked at Du Shaofu who had already recovered. His eyes were quite surprised. He said, "are you awake? I didn''t expect that your body is very strong. I''m afraid it can be compared with the most top-notch existence among monsters."


    "I was almost crushed to pieces by your foot."


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at Yan Yan Yan. His face was depressed. At this time, he was really unable to fight against it. He was a powerful monster at the level of animal kingdom.


    "I''m really sorry. If you had said earlier that you would have exchanged the blood of the golden winged ROC bird for Wuyan Lingshen, it would not have been like this. It almost caused a misunderstanding." Yan Mian seems to be a little embarrassed, the voice is very simple and honest, and when angry can be different.


    "This


    Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing have four eyes opposite each other. They smile bitterly. They don''t know what to say.


    They were clear in their hearts that they did not intend to exchange the blood of the golden winged ROC bird for Wuyan Lingshen at the beginning.


    Du Shaofu was also the most clear. When he found that Chiyu was blocking the way out of the cave, he had a good idea to exchange his blood for Wuyan Lingshen. If you tell Yanlan and Chiyu, they originally wanted to capture wuyanlingshen at the beginning, but later they found out that there were two chiwu yanniu, Yanpu or the level of animal climate. Then everything and expectation changed.


    Yan Tu looked at Du Shaofu and continued: "you are a good human being. You can not be afraid of death for the sake of companionship. I have seen too many human beings. In order to survive, almost all of them can betray their companions."


    Du Shaofu beamed at the inflamed skin and said, "are you praising me?"


    Hearing the speech, the green eyes of Dongli look at Du Shaofu around him. There are some ripples in the glass eyes, and then they quietly disappear, and the eyes do not move.


    "I''m very surprised that you are clearly a human being. Why are all the blood and breath on your body the golden winged ROC bird? Are you born from the combination of man and ROC, but it''s almost impossible." Yan Mu''s eyes are extremely puzzled, and he whispers softly.


    "Can the combination of man and beast still be so?" Du Shaofu seemed to have discovered a new continent, and he was extremely surprised.


    Dongli Qingqing slightly drooped his eyes, and a trace of blue light flashed in his eyes. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "when a strong Orc reaches the kingdom of the beast king, he can shape his body into a human form, which is no different from that of human beings. In the boundless world, there will always be Terrans and orcs meet and produce strange feelings. The people of the demon clan can also become adults when they come to the realm of the demon king, and there are many people who fall in love with each other. Although this kind of thing is extremely rare, even by the demon clan, the Terran, the orc race does not allow, but it does exist. But every time such people appear, they will be hunted down by all ethnic groups and will not be allowed to live in the world. "


    "It''s too much. When people are together, it''s none of their business. Why chase them?" Du Shaofu was somewhat indignant.


    Dongli Qingqing continued: "if there are descendants of this kind, they will also be pursued by all ethnic groups. However, if the descendants of Terrans and beasts, or the combination of Terrans and demons, they may be extremely weak and easily die. But there is another kind of situation, that is, when born, it is extremely powerful. Once it grows up, it will shake the whole world. ""Will it be so strong?" Du Shaofu was quite surprised.


    "When let will be very strong, but this kind of existence is unlikely to be large. After all, the combination of Terran and orc is restricted by the rules of heaven and earth, and there will be no offspring at all. Even if there are, they will be rejected and suppressed by the rules of heaven and earth, and almost all of them will die young. Even if there are more natural materials and earth treasures, they will not survive. "


    Yan Tu said to Du Shaofu. Then the cow''s eyes looked at Qingqing in the East, and his eyes were quite puzzled. He said, "the breath on your body is also very strange. It seems that you are not an ordinary person."


    "Yes, my family has a lot of history." Dongli Qingqing smiles.


    "Moo, moo!"


    Chiyu hissed slightly. He looked at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing. They seemed to be saying something.


    "Chi Peng Niang said that you are OK. If you have injuries, you should cultivate and heal here. We are going to leave."


    Yan Han''s eyes finally fell on Du Shaofu and said, "you are kind to chipeng, so I named it chipeng. I owe you a favor. I hope I can repay you if I have a chance in the future."


    "You''re leaving. Where are you going?" Du Shaofu asked suspiciously.


    "This dark forest is not the territory of the orcs, and we don''t belong here. It''s just because of Wuyan Lingshen that we came here. Now that we have found all the miraculous medicines to build the foundation for the red ROC, it''s time to go back and build the foundation for the red Peng. We''ll see you later. " Yan Gan finish saying, and red Yu slightly nod, and then take small red Peng to leave.


    "Moo, moo..."


    Xiao chipeng seemed to know that he was going to leave. He looked back from time to time and looked at Du Shaofu reluctantly. However, when he passed around the rocks of the mountain, he did not know whether it was intentional or not. He kicked the rock of the mountain to the cliff again.


    "Calf, I''m not finished with you." The young voice of the Stone continued to scream.


    "Goodbye, little one."


    Du Shaofu looked at the reluctant look in Xiao chipeng''s eyes. He waved slightly and watched two big, one small and three chiwu Yan cattle disappear in the cave.


    "You are seriously injured. You should breathe and adjust your breath to recover." A moment later, Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu, "we must recover as soon as possible."


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu drew up his mind, nodded, and then, looking at the mountain stones not far away, he struggled to get up and walked past. Not caring about the smell of cow urine, he used a separate bag of heaven and earth to cover the mountain stones that still wanted to struggle.


    "Shameless human, what do you want to do..." Before his words fell, Du Shaofu had already put the rocks of the mountain into the bag of heaven and earth.


    "It seems that the stone demon is extraordinary. You can study it and find out something." Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu.


    "Well, let''s take a breath first."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly, then sat cross legged and put a lot of miraculous medicine into his mouth. After that, he began to adjust his breath and breath. After a while, his whole body began to show a light golden light.


    Dongli Qingqing sits with his knees crossed. The glass eyes quietly look at the figure of the purple robed youth covered by the pale golden light. The ripples in his eyes move slowly and complicatedly. He murmurs softly: "why should I owe you..."


    "HISHI..."


    After a moment, Dongli Qingqing looks convergent, like an elf, but his temperament is refined and arrogant, out of the dust and lonely. The thin hand coagulates the handprint, and a blue light spreads out, covering the cave for 100 meters.


    With their breathing and breathing, the cave became silent and quiet.


    Time in two people''s breath, but also slowly.


    Du Shaofu''s body was more and more bright with light gold. The cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird and his strong body had reached the level of bone cutting and marrow washing. Although the injury was very serious, it was still in the process of continuous recovery.


    But this time, Du Shaofu''s injury was very serious. I''m afraid it won''t be able to recover in a short period of time. If he was a practitioner of the mysterious level of general pulsating state, he would not have died ten times.


    But in the breathing and breathing of the two people, after more than ten hours of solitude and quietness, the green light of Dongli Qingqing suddenly converges, the eyelashes tremble slightly, and then the eyes open.


    "Hiss!"


    After the faint green light flashed away in his eyes, Dongli Qingqing got up quietly, looked at Du Shaofu who was breathing and recuperating, and then quietly swept out of the cave.


    "Brothers, it was supposed to be updated at 12 o''clock, but I don''t know what''s going on today. One of the flower lists has not been refreshed. I''ve been waiting for it to be refreshed at this time. So I sent it out first. I''m afraid it won''t be sent out again.


    The flowers of the system have not been refreshed, so please don''t send flowers for the time being. After the flowers are put, they will be reset after a while. After refreshing, everyone will vote again, and Xiao Yu will continue to work hard to code words. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    It is early morning outside the cave, surrounded by stone peaks, red and black as iron, solemn and solemn.


    Within the peaks, the mist is misty, and the exposed rock walls and rocks around them are all in continuous red and black color, which is very quiet. However, many places are in a mess, which proves that not long ago, there was an absolutely fierce war here.


    On a mountain peak, a figure with a slight camel''s back stands quietly, with long hair in a high bun, with some white hair mottled on it. Judging from his back, he may be very old.


    "Hiss!"


    A beautiful shadow swept out of the cave, wrapped in blue streamer, and then landed on a mountain not far away.


    Streamer convergence, beautiful figure graceful, complexion is still with pale, is from the East Green.


    "Master."


    East away from the Qingqing Qianying light shift, to the tiny camel body, white hair mottled back.


    "How is the injury?"


    The voice was very sharp, which made people feel uncomfortable. Her back turned slowly. She was an old woman in her fifties, and her face looked a little old.


    If Du Shaofu was here at this time, he would be able to recognize that the old woman had been seen in the wild animal mountains. He was also the master of Qingqing in Dongli and had fought with the beautiful woman who was looking for Fu Yibai.


    "It''s not clear what the injury is. Has master come here long ago?" Dongli Qingqing looks at her master, and her eyes are puzzled. The whole person is permeated with a faint aura, just like the spirit in the forest.


    "It''s been a few days. Just follow me. It''s time to go back." The old woman looked at the east from Qingqing said.


    "Master, I..." East from Qingqing smell speech, eyes light secretly looked to the cave below.


    It seems that you don''t know anything about the young lady, and you don''t leave Qingyu alone


    Dongli Qingqing didn''t dare to look at the master''s eyes directly. She said, "master, he saved me. Now he''s seriously injured..."


    "You saved him, too. You don''t owe the boy." Said the old woman, with a look and breath that could not be resisted.


    Dongli Qingqing raised his head slightly and said, "master, I saved him, but he saved the disciple twice, knowing that he was in danger of his life, so this is not the same."


    "So, you give that boy Lingbo Xiaoyao step of your family, and you want to give him a Wuyanling ginseng." The old woman seems to know everything.


    On the towering mountain peak, a few wisps of milky mist were picked up. In the mist, on the face like the green spirit of Dongli, the flashing eyes in the glass eyes were not easy to grasp. Then the eyes moved gently, and the thin lips were slightly hooked. He said to the old woman, "master, I just didn''t want to owe him, but I didn''t expect that I owed him again."


    "Qinger, this is not my intention to let you come to the dark forest."


    The old woman''s voice dropped, which made Zhou Kong tremble. She looked stern and said, "I shouldn''t have let you come here. It''s my fault. Now, go back with me."


    "Master Dongli Qingqing seems to want to say something.


    The old woman interrupted Dongli Qingqing''s words, staring at Dongli Qingqing tightly, and asked, "qinger, are you in love with that boy?"


    Smell speech, east from Qingqing heart tremble, slightly droop eyes, eyes flash a silk light, then disappear, way: "disciple did not."


    "That would be the best."


    The old woman looked at Qingqing in the East, glanced at her fiercely and said, "you should know what responsibility you are shouldering. Come back with me. Do you want me to kill that boy?"


    "No, master." Dongli Qingqing''s heart trembles. She knows her master''s temper.


    "Whoosh!"


    Under the mountain, more than ten figures flash and move. After a few flashes, they appear in a mess of rocks.


    All of them were dressed in black, and their breath was not weak. At least four of them were practitioners of pulse spirit state.


    "Min Dharma protector is in the cave in front of me. When I passed by here unintentionally four months ago, I felt that there was a miraculous medicine in it. It should not be a general elixir, but there was a roar of monsters coming out. The breath was very strong, so I didn''t dare to go in." A small man said to an old man in black in front of him.


    "There was a fight here not long ago. Is it for the elixir? Let''s go in and have a look."


    The old man in black looked around and waved slightly, indicating that the people would enter the cave for investigation. Suddenly, more than ten figures were carefully swept into the cave.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Suddenly, just as these ten people entered the cave, an energy streamer suddenly fell in the air, like thunder, and exploded, and the low energy sonic boom suddenly rang out.


    "Boom!"


    The earth shakes and the mountain shakes, and the fierce momentum ripples like a storm. If there is a certain kind of terror energy, then more than ten people do not even cry out, and all their vitality is destroyed, and they don''t even know how they died.


    "Now, I don''t owe him any more. Let me go." The old woman''s voice fell, and her figure suddenly swept to the front of the sky."It''s too late to say goodbye. You have to be good."


    Dongli''s green face is helpless and appears on her face. Then she looks at the cave under the mountain. Half a wisp of green silk is moving in my ear, and I lift it gently with my bare hands. Then my figure is wrapped by a pulling force and swept into the air. Finally, it disappears in the air like nothing.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the cave, a figure quickly swept out and looked into the sky. It seemed that a green shadow disappeared in the sky, and then his eyes fell on more than ten corpses on the ground.


    "Heisha gate!"


    On more than ten corpses, there were signs of Heisha gate. Du Shaofu was still pale, and his eyes were suddenly dignified.


    People who thought that they had left the mountains and there was no Heisha gate around them. At this time, it seems that there are still people from Heisha gate around here.


    When Du Shaofu was breathing, he suddenly heard the startling tremor outside. As soon as the fingerprint was closed, he stopped breathing. He did not see the figure of Dongli Qingqing around him, so he ran out quickly.


    I didn''t expect to see more than ten corpses of the black evil gate outside the cave. The figure that had gone away in the air should also be Qingqing from the East.


    "She should have killed it. Is she going to leave? Yes, she has to go all the time, but I don''t know if there will be any chance to meet in the future."


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked into the air. His eyes were slightly lost in his eyes. Then he dropped his eyes. After a long time, he closed his mind and murmured, "Heisha gate is really everywhere. It seems that we can''t just stay here."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dusk, sunset, covering the dark forest, with the fall of night, as if the world suddenly fell into the dark general.


    The bright moon hung in the sky, hovering hopelessly on the edge of the dark dark forest.


    In the mountains, the night wind is moving, and the continuous towering trees are slightly undulating, and the treetops are slightly swinging, casting long and unpredictable shadows in the mountain forest like ghosts.


    "Roar!"


    In the silent night, in the vast deep forest, occasionally from the depths came the shrieking sound of fierce birds and beasts.


    A quiet Canyon, night fog, cliff, there is a difficult to find the cave.


    In the cave, there is a pale golden light, which diffuses out like a faint golden light. The faint domineering atmosphere is extremely fierce, which makes the surrounding fierce birds and beasts have already been far away.


    In the cave, a dazzling golden light accompanied by runes flickered and fluctuated. This invisible energy was like a substantial sound wave. Finally, it hit the hard stone wall in the cave, making the surrounding stone walls vibrate slightly, which was very domineering and fierce.


    After a long time, the pale golden light turned into a series of energy filaments and converged. When the last trace of energy was fully converged, a purple robe figure was revealed. A purple robed teenager sat cross legged, with a beautiful curved face. He looked a little more resolute and determined than his peers. On his slightly closed eyes, his thick eyebrows were like a sword.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s closed eyes opened slightly. It seemed that there was a light golden light in his eyes, and the lightning came out. At last, he quickly disappeared. His eyes became more and more bright and deep.


    "It''s no big problem at last."


    Feeling the injury in his body, Du Shaofu still had a little pale face, and a little smile showed on his face. After three days of breathing and breathing, and with the help of many miraculous drugs, he finally recovered to 60% or 70% of his body''s injury, which was no serious problem.


    The dark and deep eyes blinked, and a faint golden light flashed in the deep eyes. Du Shaofu pondered slightly and murmured, "I don''t know if Xingyu and that man and woman have arrived at tianwu college. I hope nothing will happen."


    Thinking about what happened recently, Du Shaofeng''s eyes gradually narrowed. Dai Xingyu, Xiao Hu and Ouyang Shuang are still missing. Now they are being chased by the Heisha sect. They hide and hide everywhere. After all, they are not strong enough. If they have enough strength, how can they be like this.


    "Heisha gate."


    He opened his lips slightly, and his voice was quite cold. Du Shaofu wiped his dark pupils, and then murmured, "before going out, some means should be well understood. The master of talisman can''t slow down his speed."


    "Chula la!"


    A moment later, in the canyon under the cliff, the fingerprints changed. Du Shaofu waved his hand, and the pale gold light on his palm moved. Then, there were hidden patterns of talismans swept out from behind.


    With the change of Du Shaofu''s handprints, the light golden light flickers, and the hidden patterns of the talisman seem to be constantly reorganized and changed behind. The changes are thousands of times, and the breath is domineering and fierce


    "Brothers, the system on the list of flowers has been refreshed. Now you can put flowers. On the first day of each month, the minimum flowers are particularly important. So Xiao Yu begged for flowers to keep the minimum, and Xiao Yu continued to code for the next shift, about an hour and a half. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    Night, as cold as water, dark forest, continuous forest and mountain top nestled together, just like a boundless dark beast crawling in the dim moonlight to sleep peacefully.


    The high whirling tree crown is like an umbrella, like a cloud, like a floc, like a splash painting in the secluded night.


    "It''s impossible to disappear. Find it for me. You must find the treasure and the king scale demon tiger. They can''t escape in the dark forest!" On the top of the dense forest mountain, an old man in black, who was over half a hundred years old, had a gloomy and cold look.


    "Elder Chi, the headmaster has sent a message that we must find the treasure as soon as possible. Recently, forces such as the mujiabao have also stepped in. The young headmaster suffered losses in the hands of the people in the Mujia castle and lost many disciples." A man in Black said respectfully to the half hundred old man in black.


    "Write back to the leader, the treasure should be in the hands of the king scale demon tiger. As long as you find the king scale demon tiger, you should be able to find those people."


    The old man in black was gloomy, and his eyes were killing. He said, "according to my observation, there should still be some little ghosts. It seems that there are still women. Let''s pay attention to the movements in the whole dark forest."


    "Elder Chi, the young master is not far ahead. Shall we go there?" The old man hesitated for a moment, then asked the old man.


    "Let''s talk to the little master, let''s find the treasure first, and let him pay attention to his safety."


    The old man in black shook his head. After a moment, dozens of figures quickly disappeared into the dark forest.


    At the beginning of the day, the morning light shines horizontally. In an instant, the sky is covered with a layer of rouge by thousands of golden lights through the clouds.


    Light and fog slant on the cliffs, the clouds dyed red, and then slowly faded.


    In the canyon, the fingerprints of Du Shaofu''s hands changed. As the fingerprints changed, the runes flowed and the rays of the sun flashed.


    "Chulala..."


    All of a sudden, the hidden patterns of the talisman arranged and condensed in the back, then the light flashed, and finally condensed into a pair of golden Rune wings on the back.


    "Boom


    At this moment, a terrible momentum suddenly swept out of Du Shaofu''s body. The two wings of the rune on his back moved, and his body suddenly floated out of the air.


    Wings flapping, streamer overflow, Hao Guang diffuse, such as the wings of the ROC, soaring nine days!


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice rang through the canyon like thunder. His wings were flapping blankly behind his back. The air was roaring and shaking away. His voice was terrible!


    This is not a real golden winged ROC, but when the wings flutter, it is like a real golden winged ROC.


    The two wings are only condensed by talisman and secret patterns, but it is like a real golden winged ROC floating in the air, bearing the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds!


    "Roar..."


    The breath of terror swept through. At the moment, in the distance of the surrounding mountains, there seemed to be fierce birds and beasts. The beasts felt such a terrible smell and roared and crawled.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, the sun has just risen to the top of the mountain, which is covered by the bright red morning glow. The sun shines down from the clouds like countless dragons spitting out golden waterfalls. On the towering cloud peak, the cliffs suddenly glow.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the mountains are covered with green clouds and clouds, and there are many ancient buildings with exquisite eaves. I don''t know how many years they have existed. It seems that they have existed forever.


    In this vast space, I don''t know where it exists in the world. There are continuous peaks, towering mountains, lush trees, steep cliffs and surging rivers.


    A solitary peak, rugged and dark green, the lush shadow of the mountain and the vast blue sky in the early morning, the misty wisps of morning clouds just constitute an elegant and interesting light ink landscape painting.


    On the top of the mountain, a beautiful shadow stands, the blue dress floats with the wind, the dark hair reflects the bright color of the sun, and the outline of a delicate face shows the extraordinary dust. It is only 16-7 years old.


    The girl''s beautiful figure stands, on the face of the super dust, the ethereal double pupil is like the star twinkles, looks at the horizon some place, seems to be in a daze for a long time, then the corners of the mouth slightly fluctuate, murmured softly: "brother in the distance, will you know that there is a sister like me, one day I will leave here to find you and Dad, wait for me."


    The voice falls, the beautiful shadow leaps out, slowly falls from the top, like a fairy descends to the earth, a green clothes and the wind, a head of black long hair pouring down behind the head, like an immortal, and out of the secular world!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Puff..."


    The breath of terror and tyranny swept through, and the golden light burst out. Du Shaofu''s two wings of runes on his back were like real rocs. His wings were flapping and his body was flying in mid air. The air flow in the shaking space roared open. But for some reason, Du Shaofu suddenly sneezed, and the runes on his back were scattered, and his breath of terror was directly disordered.


    "Bang!"


    Then Du Shaofu, like a bird with broken wings, fell to the ground directly from the air. His face fell first, his nose was blue and his face was swollen, and his whole body was aching.


    "Who''s talking about me."Du Shaofu got up in confusion. If it hadn''t been for the sneeze that disturbed his mind, he would never have fallen down.


    However, Du Shaofu was also aware that he did not fully understand, and that he was far from enough. Fortunately, he was just practicing. If he was fighting with his opponent, he would be in great trouble.


    "Continue to understand Peng Lin''s nine days!"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. He patted the dust on his body. The fingerprints congealed and the runes moved. Then he continued to understand.


    What Du Shaofu understood at the moment was also a means of cultivating the golden winged ROC bird family: "Peng Lin Jiu Tian", which was originally a kind of animal power of the golden winged ROC bird, or a terrible attack method.


    Du Shaofu learned from the practice of the golden winged ROC bird that the real strong one of the golden winged ROC birds urged the "ROC to come to the nine days". The ROC spread its wings. Its ontological method was presented. It soared nine days, crossed the sky, and was powerful enough to crush and destroy everything. At this time, Du Shaofu realized that he did not expect to be able to reach that level, but felt that he had not yet reached the pulse The spirit realm can''t fly, but the enemy Heisha gate is hiding everywhere now. Just want to understand some shallow profound meanings of Peng Lin''s nine days, and it''s good to take advantage of the opportunity to fly. If you want to understand and urge all the nine days of penglin, it is absolutely impossible to do it at present.


    Du Wuzhong also forgot that he was still in the dark, and he also needed time to understand himself.


    A few days later, Du Shaofu was enveloped in a magical white light. The white light was like a divine awn, and a sense of pressure filled the cave.


    Wrapped by the white God''s awn, it can be seen that Du Shaofu''s face is no longer pale and ruddy. It seems that the wounds in his body have been fully recovered.


    And its breath, is also restored to the previous appearance, and even if carefully sensed, you can also detect that the breath seems to be slightly enhanced.


    "Hula..."


    I don''t know how long after that, a strange wave of energy suddenly rose in the cave. Soon after the wave came out, a strong and strong breath came out of Du Shaofu''s closed eyes.


    "Boom


    This breath, constantly climbing, in a very short time, will be an invisible bottleneck reopened, and then the breath is climbing to a new height.


    At this time, with the rising of his breath, Du Shaofu''s white divine awn was filled with a faint light of runes. His majesty became more and more powerful, and the divine awn fluctuated, which was extremely miraculous.


    When the breath was completely stable, Du Shaofu''s white light disappeared and converged. His closed eyes opened slightly, and the fine light in his eyes twinkled. Finally, he disappeared quickly, making his eyes more bright and deep.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu could not help but show a smile on his face. He felt that his mental strength in the mud pill palace was several times stronger than before. He had already broken through the mysterious level of the three-star talisman. All this was because of the mysterious skill fragments contained in the animal bones.


    Recently, Du Shaofu didn''t spend too much time on spiritual cultivation, but he made a lot of progress, especially after practicing the mysterious fragments of martial arts, Du Shaofu felt that his spiritual strength was soaring.


    In the past few days, when I realized "Peng Lin Jiu Tian", I also seriously cultivated my spiritual strength. With the accumulation of the past, I didn''t expect to make another breakthrough.


    If it wasn''t for the mysterious fragments, Du Shaofu estimated that if he wanted to break through the mysterious level of the three-star lingfu master, he would have to recover in half a year at least. In the past few days, his injuries would have recovered, and the night and the moon were as good as practice.


    When the dawn came, the dark forest under the cover of the night also burst into life again.


    "Whoosh!"


    A cliff, a purple robe figure like an ape climbing up, and then appeared on a wide boulder.


    "Hoo..."


    This is a young man in purple robe. His eyes are slightly narrowed, and his eyes sweep the clouds that have not yet dissipated in the morning. He takes a deep breath of fresh air. Then his fingerprints condense. Behind his back, a pair of pale gold Rune light condenses, and his wings flutter out. With a strong and powerful breath, he sweeps across the sky like a giant ROC.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the dense forest, Du Shaofu''s figure swept out quickly. The dark air surging under his feet urged him to walk freely. Every step he stepped out, his feet shrank into an inch, and his figure went to the front. Some fierce birds and beasts felt the invisible breath, and they would flee far away.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu stopped and looked ahead. His eyes shrank slightly, as if he had found something.


    "In the flowers, Xiao Yu continued to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    At dusk, in the mountains not far away, the bodies of eight disciples of Heisha sect were dripping with blood, and several big characters of blood were left on the scene.


    The next morning, a hundred miles away, in a jungle, beside the bodies of 26 Heisha disciples, there were also big words in blood.


    Three days later, hundreds of miles away, in the dense forest, there were five big characters with blood on the big tree beside the bodies of 26 Heisha disciples, and the words "swear to destroy the Heisha gate".


    In the past few days, it was also spread around the dark forest. In a few days, more than 100 Heisha sect disciples were killed, including many practitioners of pulse spirit state.


    Although these hundreds of people are also the absolute elite of Heisha sect''s disciples, otherwise they would not be sent out to search for treasures, but for the whole Heisha sect, these hundreds of people are undoubtedly a drop in the bucket.


    However, since then, it is no doubt that someone has declared war with the Heisha sect.


    It''s not hard to guess that it must be the people who have been offered a reward by the Heisha sect to take revenge. Even those who are wandering in the dark forest feel cold.


    As long as the Heisha disciples who are caught by those mysterious people, no one can escape and kill them all!


    In the dense forest, hundreds of Heisha disciples stood up. All of them looked at the 26 corpses on the ground, and their eyes twitched.


    Naturally, none of the disciples of Heisha sect were soft hearted. However, when they saw dozens of their bodies lying in front of their eyes, the impact was not the same, especially worrying about whether the next one would be their turn.


    All the disciples of Heisha sect know more clearly that those who are pursued and killed begin to revenge. Once they meet, they will not be merciful.


    Before hundreds of Heisha disciples, there was a young man with black clothes. His eyes were even more gloomy. He looked at a dead body on the ground and said, "this technique seems to be a little familiar.


    "It''s very familiar. It seems to be the technique of the boy in purple robe." A middle-aged man with one arm said that he was the one who broke one arm by Du Shaofu in his fight with mujiapu not long ago.


    A half hundred old man in black looked at the corpses around him. His face was very ugly and his eyes were fierce and killing. He said in a loud voice: "no matter who it is, we must break the corpse into pieces before we can solve the only hatred in my heart."


    As the voice dropped, half a hundred old men in black looked at the young man in black, with some respect in his face, and said, "young master, I don''t know when the district elder will return. With the help of the district elder, we will be able to find those people through the black evil spirit trace."


    In the eyes of the black shirt youth, he said, "we should be able to arrive today. We must find the treasure before others. If we fall into other forces, we will lose all our previous efforts."


    The old man in Black said fiercely: "don''t worry, young master. As long as the district elders come and have the district elders sit down, those guys will definitely die and can''t hide any more."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The burning sun, hanging in the sky of the dark forest, seems to be baking a fire in the dark forest.


    However, it is rather shady in the forest, and for some reason, more and more people in the forest get up. On the roads in all directions, it is not time to see large groups of figures appearing, and then they all go to a certain place.


    There is a path, a purple robed youth is also slowly walking, not slow, look indifferent.


    But the invisible temperament, in many people around, actually makes that purple robed boy extremely outstanding, has a kind of sense of standing out from the crowd.


    A young man walking alone in this dark forest, in fact, is already very outstanding.


    Du Shaofu is Du Shaofu, a boy in purple robe. In the past few days, Du Shaofu has not been idle. In addition to cultivating his spiritual strength and understanding of "free walking" and "penglin Jiutian", he is dealing with the people of Heisha sect. Of course, the effect is extremely remarkable. Du Shaofu''s achievements are gratifying and he also gives a lot of evil spirit in his heart.


    However, Du Shaofu was not stupid. He would not kill the people of Heisha sect in the same place, nor would he continue.


    Du Shaofu knew his own strength best. He was good at dealing with the ordinary Heisha people. If he met the strong one of the Heisha sect, it was absolutely not enough. Therefore, it was better to leave as soon as possible.


    From the conversation with many people on the road these days, Du Shaofu learned that there was a place called dark forest town not far away. It was a place where people from all walks of life in the dark forest would settle down in the town.


    Of course, Du Shaofu is not good at stubbornness now. Along the way, he also caught several people who were not satisfied with his eyes, asked some questions, learned about some forces in the dark forest, and inquired about the direction of tianwu Academy.


    Du Shaofu came to the town because he heard that it was the nearest way to go to tianwu college.


    In addition, the Heisha gate was looking for himself everywhere. The most dangerous place was probably the safest place. Du Shaofu felt that he might as well enter the dark forest town in a big way and let the Heisha gate look for himself all over the world in the dark forest.On the dense path, a woman helped an old man walking slowly. The woman looked up slightly. She was about 20 years old, but she was freckled all over her face. Her skin was quite withered and yellow, which made her look extremely ugly.


    "Grandfather, dark forest is ahead of us. We''re almost there."


    Through a towering tree, looking at a large outline of buildings in the forest, the woman''s face shows a smile, but the freckles and yellow on the smiling face are not flattering. It is hard to imagine how there is such an ugly woman in the world.


    "At last."


    The old man stopped slightly, revealing a thin and dark face. He was thin and thin. He was wearing a plain clothes long shirt, like a bamboo pole carrying a cloth pocket. His bony chest was close to the long shirt, and he looked like a blind one by one.


    The old man stood with the ugly woman next to him, old-fashioned and ugly, but in perfect harmony.


    "Grandfather, we can''t help so many people. In this small town in the dark forest, can that person be better than the people we''ve found?" The ugly woman helped the old man with a little doubt in her eyes.


    "Fei''er, you''re a smart girl. You can do everything at once. But don''t underestimate the dark forest. There are crouching tigers, hidden dragons in it. Over the years, no one dares to move the dark forest or break the balance. In addition to the chaos and Desperado in the dark forest, the greater reason is the dark forest There are crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the forest. If those people are provoked, the consequences will not be ordinary. "


    The old man said in a slight whisper and then a smile. At this time, a few wisps of sunlight projected down from the gap between the leaves, shining on the dark face, making the old man''s face smile very vividly in the sunshine, and the wrinkles on his face seemed to be swimming happily, and the wrinkles were like the footpaths full of fields.


    "This place is really messy." Women light road.


    The old man''s limping body stretched a lazy waist, which made his body look thin. At this time, he looked more like a long mulberry stick. Then he said to the woman, "this is the dark forest, which is the pronoun of darkness and chaos. If you want to survive here, there are only three words."


    "Grandfather, those three words?" The woman also asked curiously. It seemed that she wanted to talk to the old man more. It was rare to see his grandfather today, which was quite happy.


    "Strength and ruthlessness!"


    The old man said slightly: "more ruthless than the other side, stronger than the other side, strength is very fierce, is the survival law in this."


    "It seems that grandfather is very familiar with it." The ugly woman laughs, but the voice is very good.


    "Ouch!"


    At this time, there was a startling roar, and then we saw several monsters, all one foot high and two feet long, rushing to the rear of the path.


    These monsters are like wolves and not wolves, like horses or horses. They are all swarthy, and they are not difficult to see in the dark forest.


    Although the dark wolf horse is not high-level, it has excellent endurance and speed. It is not a problem to cross mountains and mountains. Therefore, it is a favorite mount for many escort agencies and demon hunting groups, but its price is also very cheap.


    On the backs of several dark wolf horses, there were several figures sitting on their backs. Occasionally, some people around them did not seem to cause much trouble. They moved aside one after another. Although many people made way for the road, their eyes were extremely ugly.


    "The bad old man and the ugly woman in front of you must get out of the way, or you can''t blame others for trampling on them!"


    In a flash, the dark wolf horse galloped to the scene, and there was a loud shout coming out, but it didn''t mean to stop at all. Maybe in their hearts, if they couldn''t avoid it, they deserved to be trampled to death. It''s not the first time that they have been trampled to death.


    "Ouch!"


    The speed was so fast that several dark wolf horses were immediately behind the old man and the ugly woman, and they were about to trample on them to death, or they would be killed by the dark wolf horse.


    "Whew, whew!"


    Suddenly, a number of broken wind resounded through the space. Among the electric light and flint, several streamers swept through the sky with pale gold light. In an instant, they hit several dark wolf horses.


    "Ouch..."


    Suddenly, a deep muffled sound came out. It seemed that there was a terrible force in the streamer. Several dark wolf horses roared and screamed, and then their huge bodies were directly overturned and fell to the ground.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    People turned upside down, and the path was chaotic. The people on the dark wolf''s horse were immediately thrown away, and they all fell to the ground. They were in a mess.


    "Dear brothers, I originally wanted to update the seventh shift today, but now it''s three o''clock in the morning and Xiao Yu has only finished the sixth shift. I''m sorry to all of you.


    It seems that it is Chinese Valentine''s day now. I wish all brothers and sisters a happy Chinese Valentine''s day. I will continue to sacrifice my happiness tomorrow and try to code words. You can throw flowers to me.


    Today''s update is finished. Those who haven''t slept have a rest early. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    With the amazing movement here, the eyes of many people in twos and threes around us immediately came from afar. The bolder ones even gathered around directly.


    "It''s like someone from the songyun gang."


    "The dark forest town is the territory of the songyun gang. The dark forest town is in front of it. Does anyone dare to provoke the people of the songyun Gang?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The old man and the ugly woman who were as thin as mulberry sticks avoided the impact of the dark wolf horse.


    "Which son of a bitch did it, get out of here!"


    On the ground, more than a dozen big men stood up in a hurry, all bearded. It seemed that they had not trimmed the border for a long time. They were all in a mess. They looked around and looked around. Naturally, they could see that someone had just hit their mount with a stone.


    As more than a dozen ferocious men roared, but no one stood up. On the contrary, many people who were close to each other avoided it, for fear that it would cause no disaster.


    More than a dozen of big men couldn''t find out who had just smashed their mounts. No one stood up, and they were unable to get down for a while.


    In fact, these ten people are not stupid. Those who are able to throw stones at them are very powerful, and they can''t catch anyone around them. Maybe they will meet some forces that can''t be provoked. Although the songyun Gang behind them is not weak, it is not very good in the whole dark forest. If it was not for the backing behind them, they would not dare to be too arrogant. After all, there are few people who come and go to dark forest town to be easily provoked.


    At the moment, there was only one boy in purple robe who looked sixteen or seventeen years old, but he walked from the front with a calm look, as if he didn''t know that a tumultuous incident had just happened in front of him.


    More than a dozen of big men were unable to find the right master. They could not get down in a rage. At the moment, they saw a young man in purple robe who still came to the stage without knowing what to do. This obviously made them more vulnerable. They were just looking for someone to vent their anger.


    A thirty year old man with short clothes and bare arms immediately looked at the boy in purple robe who was walking slowly. He angrily said, "boy, did you do it?"


    Naturally, Du Shaofu was the young man in purple robe. Looking at the big man in front of him, he raised his head slightly. In contrast with his strong and tall figure, he could not help looking rather thin. His eyes blinked and said weakly, "which eye of you saw that I did it?"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, his surroundings were in a daze. Listening to the tone of the boy in purple robe, the onlookers around knew that a good play must be indispensable. He was afraid that the purple robed boy was going to have a bad luck. He hit the gun directly.


    "Cough..."


    At this time, the thin old man and the ugly woman looked at Du Shaofu, as if they had just been frightened. The thin old man kept coughing, as if his lungs were going to cough. The ugly woman had been supporting the thin old man, and his eyes looked very worried and kept patting the old man on the back.


    "Jie Jie..." The old man wanted to vent his anger on the boy''s trouble, but he didn''t think of it. Instead, he was choked by the young man. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to them. His face suddenly changed. A sneer appeared on his face and said, "you don''t think you''ve had enough of your life, don''t you? If you don''t clean up and clean you up, you don''t know this is dark forest town. ¡±


    when Du Shaofu looked at the man who sneered at him, he immediately stepped back and said, "what do you want to do? Don''t come here, or I will beat you."


    "You son of a bitch, you want to die!"


    Feeling that he was being teased, Han immediately stamped his foot on the ground. With the sound of an energy explosion, a shallow footprint was stamped under the sole of his foot, and then he hit Du Shaofu''s head with a fist.


    "You want me to hit you!"


    Just before the casserole fist appeared in front of the front door, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly changed. A sneer appeared on his face. He didn''t hide or avoid it. He hit each other directly. The golden dark air condensed on his fist, and the fierce and domineering energy ripple spread directly.


    "Bang! "It''s a good way to do it..."


    The sound of a deep sonic boom mixed with the sound of bone fracture came out. At the moment when everyone thought that the boy in purple robe was in bad luck, one by one, they saw that the big man''s fist was directly withered.


    The big man''s face was convulsed with pain, and the corners of his mouth were shooting with blood. However, the scream could not be heard. His body was shaken and flew away. After falling to more than ten meters away, he had become a corpse.


    All the people were stunned, and there was a sudden silence around, as if it was unbelievable. Just now, the big man also had a pulsating state, and he started his cultivation. His strength level was passable. Unexpectedly, he was killed by the young man in purple robe.


    "The boy joined hands and killed the boy together..."


    At the same time, a figure of purple robe appeared in front of him. The figure was like a ghost, which made him want to avoid it. But he didn''t know why. Then he felt that there was no way to avoid it. Then he heard a dull sound on his chest, and a golden and mysterious fist fell on his chest, and a terrible force poured out of his chest The organs were destroyed."Poo Hoo..."


    The leading man''s voice has not been completely dropped, the blood in his mouth is mixed with broken viscera to touch directly, and then he falls to the ground dead and can''t die again.


    Silence, silence as big as the silence around.


    All the people were stunned. It seemed that some people could not imagine the scene in front of them. The young man who looked like a wet boy was so terrible. No wonder he dared to appear alone in the dark forest.


    The remaining ten or so men were still shouting loudly, but their faces were occupied by fear, and they did not dare to move.


    The leader was killed with one punch. They were afraid that they were not the same fart. The bullying teenager in front of them was actually an evil star that they could not afford.


    "In the dark forest, it''s really crouching tiger, hidden dragon."


    The ugly woman''s eyes looked at the purple robed boy, with freckles on her dark face, but her eyes were very bright.


    "Get out of here. If you don''t, I''ll beat you!"


    Looking at the frightened man, Du Shaofu gave a light drink, and did not want to cause more trouble, lest it should be noticed by the Heisha sect. If it had not been for an old man and a woman, Du Shaofu would not have planned to do so.


    "Go, go!"


    One by one, such as amnesty, immediately pulled those black wolf horses which were heavily wounded by stones and fled quickly.


    "What a terrible boy. I don''t know what it is."


    "Those who dare to move the songyun gang in the dark forest town may have some origin."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu patted his sleeve, ignoring the comments and eyes of the people around him. He knew the rule of living in the dark forest. Only absolute strength can survive, showing absolute strength, will no longer be provoked by others.


    "Grandfather, the boy is gone."


    The ugly woman looked at Du Shaofu''s back and said to the thin old man who was holding him.


    "Cough..."


    The skinny old man coughed a little, his dark wrinkled face gave a smile, and then sighed, "you see, there are crouching tigers and hidden dragons in this place. Compared with those dandies in our family at this young age, it''s nothing but fart."


    "Grandfather, this is a little too much, there are a few in the family are still good, even compared with the younger generation in Prince Du''s residence, they don''t give in." Freckled woman smile a way.


    "Fei''er, you girl''s eyesight has always been good. Can''t you see that the boy is almost using the strength of his body just now. He can easily clean up the level of pulse state with his physical strength. How strong is his own strength. What''s more, that boy''s cultivation level must not be high. I''m afraid that some of the younger generation are deliberately hidden in Prince Du''s residence, and they may not be able to compare with this boy. " The old man said with great interest.


    "It seems that my eyesight still needs to learn from my grandfather."


    Freckled woman a smile, white as jade teeth looming, looking at the old man said: "rare grandfather to a boy so high, is not the grandfather moved what mind not to become?"


    "I am a dying old man. What can I do about it? That boy is too young. If he can be a few years older, it is appropriate to betroth you to him. At that time, that boy will be half of our Xie family. Maybe we can rely on him to suppress the Du family."


    The old man sighed slightly and said, "if you want to rely on those dandies in the family now, I''m afraid it won''t take ten years for the Xie family to be completely suppressed by the Du family."


    "Grandfather, did you make fun of me again? I said that I would never marry in my life, and always serve my grandfather."


    The freckled woman said with a smile that in front of the old man, she showed a little bit of tenderness. Looking at her back, she should have been a very charming woman, but her freckles and her dark face made people dare not look at her much.


    "If you don''t marry a girl, you don''t look up to ordinary people. What''s the use of accompanying me, an old man like me?" The old man said.


    "Well, grandfather, let''s go into town. I hope the person you''re looking for is there, or we''ll come in vain." Said the freckled woman.


    The old man said, "even if he is in a good mood, it is useless for anyone to look for him if he is in a bad mood."


    Dark forest, a small town in the dark forest, is not as big as those outside, although it is called a town.


    It is said that a long time ago, there were only a few wooden houses and a place for selling wine and food. After a long time, more people came to settle down. Then there were shops, wine shops and kilns.


    "Last night, I went to bed at more than three o''clock, but I didn''t go to bed until more than four o''clock. Today''s tragedy caused us to get up late today. I''m sorry, everyone. Xiao Yu continued to code words and asked for flowers.


    Thanks for 1367626852115571832313 xuanbatianxia, a villain fan and other brothers reward, thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    As a result, more and more people came to settle down, and more and more shops, wine shops and kilns came into being. Under such a cycle, the town of dark forest was formed today.


    Du Shaofu entered the town of dark forest. He was mixed with all kinds of people. There were all kinds of people in dark forest town. In the hot and noisy streets, a young man would not be given much attention. In such a place as dark forest town, men would not be as attractive as women.


    On both sides of the street, there are many shops, and many people directly sell on the floor. The goods sold are all kinds of monster materials, monster corpses and even monster mount.


    Of course, the material and mount level of these monsters will not be too high.


    In addition, there are a lot of miraculous medicines sold, and even can see the selling of martial arts and martial arts skills, numerous.


    Although the whole town is not as prosperous and crowded as the city outside, it is as lively as it is outside. There are all kinds of Hawking, noise, and quarrels from time to time.


    Mingled in the crowd, Du Shaofu also deliberately asked himself not to be too conspicuous, so as not to be noticed by the people of the Heisha sect. With the influence of the Heisha sect, there might be some people in this dark forest town.


    "Come here, little brother. Come here." All of a sudden, a voice came from a woman about thirty.


    Du Shaofu was looking at the bustling scene in the streets around him. When he heard the noise, he immediately looked to his left side. He saw a woman in a rather revealing dress, looking at herself and waving.


    "Did you call me?" Du Shaofu was stunned. He didn''t seem to know the woman.


    "Of course I called you. I saw you from a long distance. Such a handsome young man is rare in dark forest town." The woman gave a slight smile, and her eyes kept looking at Du Shaofu''s body. Her eyes were shining brightly, as if she were about to burst into flames.


    "But I don''t know you." Du Shaofu seemed extremely puzzled. He did not seem to know the woman.


    "Silly brother, I''ll know you later. Come in with your sister. Sister has everything. As long as you want, my sister can do it." The woman was very enthusiastic and immediately took him to Du Shaofu.


    "Do you have" frost jade orange flower "and" crown dense Zhuo Lotus " Du Shaofu asked, wondering if this woman was also selling miraculous medicine materials, but she could not help but step back half step. This time she came to dark forest town, she also wanted to find two kinds of miraculous drugs which were extremely difficult to find.


    "Shuangfei, orange blossom, Guanyin sitting lotus?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu retreat, the woman thought he was still an astringent boy. But when she heard the words, she was stunned. Her eyes seemed to be dripping water. She twisted her pretty buttocks and stuck it to Du Shaofu. She said, "it turns out that my little brother is still an expert. Don''t worry. My sister has everything that can satisfy you, even if it''s a" poisonous dragon diamond. " All of them. Go upstairs with your sister. "


    When the voice dropped, the woman immediately took Du Shaofu to the stairs of an alley next to the street, and went straight up the stairs.


    "Dulong People, do you have this kind of monster?" Du Shaofu murmured, puzzled, and then asked, "is the price expensive?"


    "Little brother, don''t worry. The price is reasonable. It''s all five yuan Xuan coin. Even if you don''t give it, if you look so beautiful, even if you don''t charge you money."


    "How can it be so cheap? It''s impossible. Guanyin Zhuolun must have at least 100000 Xuan coins." Shocked, Du Shaofu was immediately dragged up the floor by the woman.


    "That kid is really an expert. He is absolutely expert in playing. He is so familiar with playing at a young age."


    "I guess the kid came from outside. He was suffocating in the dark forest. When he came to town, he played so hard."


    "Hey, the woman upstairs is doing a good business recently. When I sell these monster materials, I want to go up and get them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that Du Shaofu was dragged up the building by the woman in the exposed clothes, several big men with stalls beside the street were all laughing.


    "Boom


    Just a few minutes later, the walls on the top of the building were smashed, bricks fired and dust filled.


    Suddenly, in the eyes of a large area of surprise on the street, a boy in purple robe directly smashed the wall and fell on the ground. He didn''t dare to stop at one step and ran away in a panic.


    "Little bunny, my monster material."


    "My head was hit by a brick, little bunny."


    A loud scolding voice spread out, several of the downstairs stalls were directly hit by bricks. Fortunately, they escaped quickly, but the stalls were submerged by bricks.


    "Son of a bitch, don''t tear down my building if you don''t play. You''ll lose money for me."


    A ragged woman rushed out of the broken wall, but did not dare to jump down. The boy in purple escaped into the street and disappeared in the crowd.


    "It was a close call. I almost lost my life."


    After three streets, Du Shaofu stopped walking on a clean street. Originally, he only wanted to buy "frost jade orange blossom" and "crown dense Zhuo Lotus". However, as soon as he went upstairs, he was almost stripped of his clothes, which made him run away.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Yaolu, it should be here."


    On a rather cold street, an old man, who was as thin as a mulberry stick, said to a freckled woman beside him. He had a little smile on his dark face, and his eyes seemed to have some subtle fluctuations.


    The freckled woman looked at an unimportant shop in front of her. It was not even like a shop at all. Only the word "yaolu" hung at the door proved that it was indeed a shop.


    They slowly walked into the shop. Everything inside was quite simple. There was even dust in many places. The old-fashioned counter seemed to have not been changed in a hundred years. However, within the area of tens of meters, there were only fragmentary filled with some low-grade miraculous drugs and elixirs.


    Behind the counter, there was an old man in a gray cloth robe, leaning against the wall, squinting his eyes slightly and resting. Someone came in, as if he didn''t know.


    "Please..."


    The freckled woman raised her head slightly and looked at the little closed eyes. The old man in the big gray robe was about to ask. Suddenly, another person came into the shop. The freckled woman looked slightly sideways, her eyes moved slightly, quite surprised. Unexpectedly, it was that young man in purple robe.


    Du Shaofu ran three blocks, not because he was teased by a woman, but because it caused a lot of noise, so as not to be seen by the people of the Heisha sect, he simply ran away.


    When he came to a street that suddenly became a bit clean, Du Shaofu looked up slightly. There seemed to be a shop not far in front of him. He walked slowly over and saw the sign of "yaolu", which should be the shop selling medicinal herbs. He came in.


    What Du Shaofu didn''t expect was that there were two familiar figures in the shop. They were the skinny old man and freckled woman he had seen outside the town of dark forest. This surprised Du Shaofu.


    However, there was nothing to pay attention to Du Shaofu. As he began to look at the whole shop, the scattered dust in the shop made Du Shaofu frown a little.


    The shop is cold and quiet. It doesn''t look like a business person at all. There is an old man in gray behind the counter. His eyes are slightly closed and leaning against the wall. His mouth seems to be overflowing with saliva. He looks like he is asleep.


    In any case, Du Shaofu also looked around casually. The fragmentary elixirs and pills were like a clearance sale, and the product level was not high. There was nothing that Du Shaofu could take a fancy to.


    And in this shop, only these fragmentary elixirs and pills are really the only other things.


    "Shopkeeper, do you have Zhuo lotus and frost jade orange blossom?" Du Shaofu looked at him a little and asked the old man who was sleeping behind the counter.


    "You have clearly seen that there are no crown dense Zhuo lotus and frost jade orange blossom in my shop, but you have to ask me, it is deliberately affecting my sleep, do not buy things to leave, do not affect my sleep." Behind the counter, the old man sleeping on the wall didn''t even open his eyes. His tone was not too kind.


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He didn''t expect that the shopkeeper would be able to do business like this. No wonder the shop was cold and quiet with a wry smile. He was about to leave the shop. Suddenly, the ground began to shake, as if there was going to be an earthquake.


    "Ouch!"


    At the same time, a lot of monsters'' hissing came from the distance, getting closer and closer, booming, shaking the ground.


    "Boom!"


    There are no less than 40 dark wolf horses galloping, rolling up the dust all over the sky. On the back of each dark wolf horse, there are several big men with strong breath. They roll up the dust all over the sky. Finally, they stop at the door of "yaolu".


    "Shua Shua!"


    Two hundred people turned over and dismounted, all armed with broadbacked swords. They were fierce and murderous, covering the whole medicine house in an instant.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Who is the songyun Gang going to deal with? The leader Lu Tianqiao has personally launched a horse."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Although it was a cold and quiet street, at this time, a lot of onlookers gathered quickly. Even in the street next door, they felt such a big movement, and then a large number of people began to swarm. No matter where they were, there would be no lack of people to watch.


    More than two hundred people were murderous, holding a knife and holding it. There were three of them, and their breath was more vigorous.


    "Gang leader, our people followed him secretly all the way, and finally found that the boy entered here." A Swertia head rat man came forward and said to a man in tight clothes in the middle of the first three people.


    "Surround me. Don''t let a fly go." The tight fitting man waved his hand, and all the people behind him immediately blocked the gate of yaolu. One by one, they held wide back machetes, which seemed to be very murderous.


    "I''d like to tell you some bad news. Xiao Yu thought that he was scrapped. There would not be a sister''s paper appointment today, but he was really asked. Therefore, Xiao Yu is going to have a meal. Maybe he will go to see a movie or something. It will not be updated today. It''s a holiday.However, today''s normal update is one chapter short. Xiao Yu will make up for it tomorrow. OK, I went to celebrate the festival. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    "The boy in purple, get out and die!" The voice of Yin Li spreads out loud, one after another of the eyes tightly stare at the mouth of the drugstore.


    In the shop, Du Shaofu''s face became a little heavy, and he walked out slowly.


    The skinny old man and the freckled woman looked at each other slightly, and then walked slowly to the door of the shop.


    "The leader, the elder, is the boy who killed us."


    As Du Shaofu walked out of the shop, a large number of eyes immediately fell on Du Shaofu. Among the people holding broad back machetes, several big men came forward and pointed at Du Shaofu and said to the three men at the front.


    Many eyes looked at Du Shaofu, and they seemed to be quite surprised. Especially, the three people who had the most powerful breath fluctuation in their bodies were even more surprised in their eyes. The young man in purple robe looked like an unworthy boy, and his strength was as extraordinary as that described by his disciples.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept the scene, and it was not difficult to know the identity of these people. About ten of them were the people who had been released from the dark forest town not long ago, and their faces were slightly heavy. Finally, their eyes fell on the three men who were the first.


    "At the beginning of the journey, it''s mysterious and mysterious, and it''s on the other side."


    The first three men, the three practitioners of pulse and spirit state, knew their accomplishments from the breath fluctuation that they did not have much convergence at this time. Among the three practitioners of pulse spirit state, the man with strong clothes in the middle achieved the highest level of cultivation and reached the other side level of pulse spirit state.


    Among the three men in the middle, a very strong man on the left stepped forward two steps, dressed in tight clothes. The muscles in his arms looked like they were going to open his clothes. His eyes were cold. He looked straight at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, the one who killed me songyun Gang, you know it. I''ll leave you a whole body!"


    "It turns out that the boy killed the people of the songyun gang. It''s no wonder that Lu Tianqiao came here in person."


    "I''m afraid the boy is a newborn calf. He''s not afraid of tigers. He killed the people of songyun gang in dark forest town. He''s just looking for death."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Among the onlookers on the third floor and the third floor, there was a voice of discussion. With the strong man''s words, he immediately knew why the songyun gang was so angry.


    Du Shaofu moved forward two steps slowly. On his resolute face, he looked at the strong man who was talking. He said, "where did you come from? Go away. I don''t want to kill people today. Don''t provoke me!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to do anything at this time. The town of dark forest is not small. There must be some people from the Heisha sect. If they recognize their identity, it will be a real big trouble.


    "This boy is not a fool."


    With the spread of Du Shaofu''s words, both the songyun gang and the onlookers on the third floor and the outer third floor were all stunned and laughed at Du Shaofu''s words.


    "Jie Jie..."


    A sarcastic smile appeared on the strong man''s murderous face, and his gloomy face twitched and sneered: "by you, boy, I have been in the dark forest for so many years, and I have seen all kinds of people, but it is the first time to see you such a suckling boy, but you are such a helpless boy. You are looking for death!"


    With his lips turned away, Du Shaofu no longer talks to the majestic man. Du Shaofu has never paid much attention to him. In these days, there are quite a few practitioners who have killed the Heisha sect. Among the people of the songyun sect, they are afraid that only the strongest one on the other side of the meridian realm is threatened.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak any more, but he walked slowly towards the great man.


    With Du Shaofu''s actions, the evil spirit flashed on the face of the majestic man''s sneer and sarcasm. His fat face became fierce and terrifying, and it really looked like a fierce bear.


    "Boy, I want to die!"


    With a big drink, he stamped his feet on the ground, and the ground trembled. His strong body was really very fast, and he rushed at Du Shaofu like lightning.


    The cool and gloomy face sneered, the dark air surged, and one hand was shot like a bear''s paw, which made the air emit a "crackling" explosion, which directly hit Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body was full of pale gold, and the light golden light spread out. It seemed to cover his whole body. Just as the former''s palmprint came, a chill twinkled in his eyes, and he raised his hand and hit the palm of the former severely.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..."


    Where the fist passed, thirteen muffled noises were heard in the air, and then they directly hit the palm of the former.


    "Boom


    In the fist palm collision, an extremely strong energy fluctuation suddenly rippled away from the place where the fist and palm collided, and a fierce energy wave surged. Then, the ground under the feet of the majestic man quietly opened the cracks in the ground, and the gloomy and murderous eyes suddenly turned into the color of fear and horror.


    "Pooh


    Then, the strong and terrifying wind directly made the strong man''s body fly away like a broken kite. At this time, the strong body was like the fragile bamboo that was blown away by the strong wind. Finally, it fell down to more than ten meters away, and the blood spat out from his mouth, and then he never got up again."Xiong li of the songyun Gang is so weak in that boy''s hand!"


    Many onlookers around were staring at the scene that happened in front of them. They were all unbelievable. The cultivation strength of Xiong Limai''s spiritual realm was very strong in the whole dark forest town, but now he was killed with one move.


    At this time, the onlookers around understood why the purple robed boy dared to kill the people of songyun gang in dark forest town.


    "Little scumbag, I swear by Lu Tianqiao that I will frustrate your bones and ashes today!"


    In a short period of time, just as the majestic man was hit by Du Shaofu, his face was violently twitched, he was furious and roared, his body shot out, and a fist seal was pounded at Du Shaofu.


    It was Lu Tianqiao, the leader of the songyun gang. Before his fist, there seemed to be a rune, which was terrifying and powerful. His energy fluctuated like a wave and was fierce.


    In the face of the practitioners on the other side of the meridian realm, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly frozen. At this time, he was also threatening himself. His fingerprints changed and condensed, and a pale gold dark air suddenly rose.


    "It''s amazing how mysterious it is."


    With Du Shaofu''s sudden huge energy fluctuation, the dark wrinkled face of the skinny old man at the door of the shop suddenly burst into surprise.


    The pale gold dark air surged, and a palm print was taken in Du Shaofu''s hand. The energy fluctuation around the palm print was like a storm wave. In many surprised eyes, the overlapping energy fluctuation directly collided with Lu Tianqiao''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    When the two touch, the sound of energy explosion is heard at the place where they touch. The fist energy of the former is directly shaken away by Du Shaofu in the most brutal way, which is a kind of forced crushing.


    "Pedaling!"


    But at the same time, under the impact of the powerful dark energy of the other party, Du Shaofu''s feet also staggered back. Every step backward, there was a sound of "click" on the ground. The stones shot and the dust shot. Cracks spread out from the dust under his feet. After three steps, he stabilized himself.


    "The pulsating environment is mysterious. How can it be possible?"


    Lu Tianqiao also retreated two steps. In the second step, after he stepped back and stabilized his body, cracks sprang up on the ground under his feet. His gloomy and murderous eyes were full of shock. Then his eyes were still covered with murderous spirit. He sneered and said: "it turns out that he only has some brute force. The cultivation at the mysterious level of pulsating environment is still there. Even those who dare to kill us, no matter what You are dead today


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay any attention to Lu Tianqiao''s words. As soon as he stepped on the ground, Xuanqi swept out of his feet. With the help of Xuanqi''s driving force, his figure suddenly swept out and displayed his "leisurely walk". In an instant, he appeared in front of Lu Tianqiao like a ghost.


    "Boom


    In his hands, the light gold dark air surged in his hands, and then he clenched his five fingers. Du Shaofu''s fist directly and simply hit Lu Tianqiao''s head. With a simple fist, it was as clean as thunder!


    "Humph, look for death!"


    Lu Tianqiao drinks coldly, but he is shocked and surprised by Du Shaofu''s speed. The terrible purple robed boy is not only fast, but also unpredictable, accompanied by fierce and domineering.


    Therefore, Lu Tianqiao was doing his best at this time. Relying on the superiority and suppression of his cultivation, Lu Tianqiao immediately fought with Du Shaofu.


    Lu Tianqiao is naturally aware of his own advantages and that of the other side''s horrible purple robed youth. His speed is extremely fast and unpredictable. If his superiority in cultivation level is not suppressed, it is really hard to resist. But even so, every attack and collision will be directly and severely shocked back by the other side. The physical brute force is even more terrifying than the unpredictable speed.


    Du Shaofu also knows his own advantages. His physical strength and free walking are his current advantages. However, the opponent''s pulse state on the other side is absolutely powerful, and his defense is also airtight. Every attack will be forced by the opponent to use his cultivation advantage to fight against him. If he wants to be a cultivator on the other side of the pulse and spirit realm, he is absolutely It''s not an easy thing.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In the deep sound of sonic boom, the fight between the two people at this time can be described as dazzling. The practitioners with lower cultivation level can not even see clearly.


    From time to time out of the low energy, muffled sound, surging energy, around the gravel shooting, flying sand and rocks, the circle of onlookers kept retreating.


    With the field of two people''s fight, the freckled woman''s eyes at the door of the shop were quite calm, at this time, they also began to have a surprise wave.


    "I will not tell you that in my dream, I thought I was already coding too many words. Flowers and rewards were raging. After I got up, I realized that I was not up in bed. Everything was a mirage.


    No, it''s all tears. I''m in urgent rush. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    "It''s absolutely out of the ordinary place to possess such body methods and physical strength. Where does this boy come from?"


    On the dark wrinkled face of the skinny old man, his eyes were full of doubts, even more and more confused.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang... "


    The collision in the field is becoming more and more popular, and the low energy and dull noise is almost even a city.


    The onlookers around, originally some people thought that the purple robed boy was dead, but they were all shocked at this time. The strong purple robed boy was able to compete directly with Lu Tianqiao. It seems that the purple robed teenager did not pay attention to songyun gang from the beginning.


    With more than ten moves in succession, Lu Tianqiao is more and more shocked. He just thought that the purple robed youth in front of him just had a whole body of brute force. How strong is the cultivation at the mysterious level of pulsating state?


    But during the fight, Lu Tianqiao really realized how terrible the boy in purple robe was. He was able to compete with him directly all the time. You know, in the cultivation of his body, he was also conceited about himself.


    "The skill of this boy must be at least higher than Xuan level. Besides, his strange body skills and martial arts are not ordinary. If you can imitate them, it will be a great success." Looking at the unpredictable purple robe figure tightly, Lu Tianqiao''s heart sank in the dark, cold eyes gradually gushed out the color of greed.


    "It can''t be dragged on any longer. If you can''t solve the problem even if you can''t get rid of a young boy, I''m afraid it will become the laughing stock of the whole dark forest town in the future, and the songyun gang will lose its prestige." The idea flashed in the heart, Lu Tianqiao''s face became more and more fierce.


    "Bang!"


    The two collided again, and when they touched each other, Lu Tianqiao took advantage of the situation to step back, and his fierce eyes condensed. At the same time, a broad back machete appeared in his hand.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of this machete in hand, its power is amazing. It seems that it has life. It is fierce and murderous, and the runes are surging. The energy of the surrounding world is fluctuating. It seems that it is converging towards the wide backed curved sword. Obviously, it is not comparable with ordinary weapons. The fierce and powerful might is enough to make the cultivation strength lower It''s creeping and shaking.


    "Lu Tianqiao, this is the use of full strength, the explosion Xuan knife are used."


    "Baoxuan Dao is a real spirit weapon. I don''t know if the purple robed boy can resist it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the wide back curved sword in hand, Lu Tianqiao''s momentum suddenly soared again. He was armed with the spirit weapon of the xuandao. I don''t know how many practitioners of the same level were killed by him. Even if he meets a higher level cultivator, he can fight against it, which is one of the important reasons why he can let the songyun gang control dark forest town.


    The rune spreads out over the broad back curved sword. It seems that it is absorbing the energy fluctuation of the surrounding space, making the space around the blade form an energy vortex. The ground wind is howling, the sand and rocks are flying, as if to swallow everything in. The terrible energy is gathering.


    "Spirit."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on Lu Tianqiao''s wide back curved sword. He didn''t seem to have any weapons now. The spirit weapon looked extraordinary. His face was slightly frozen. Then he raised his eyebrows and put his hand to his arms. In his hand, a bronze stone the size of a palm appeared.


    Lu Tianqiao didn''t believe that the purple robed boy in front of him could still fight against him. He almost jumped into the low air, then dived down, and the terror broke out. The machete fell down and drank: "kill the sword code, die!"


    With the sound of drinking, the whirlpool of energy around the fury machete suddenly stops at the moment. Within the energy vortex, it is almost like a substantial knife awn, carrying fierce and fierce energy sweeping out.


    "Whew..."


    The energy rippled and the space vibrated. The knife awn exploded at Du Shaofu and swept through the air like a bomb.


    "How strong, back off!"


    Under such a terrible energy fluctuation, people around him suddenly retreat one after another. Once the fierce and fierce fluctuations are touched, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    In a flash, the sharp and ferocious spears swept over Du Shaofu''s body, and all their eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Out!"


    With a soft drink, Du Shaofu''s Bronze mountain stones were immediately covered with golden light, which was like an impact gun, and directly hit the overlapping blade.


    "Despicable human, even want me to block your knife, I will not let you go, eh It seems that the knife can be eaten... " There was a sound coming out of the bronze colored mountains and stones, and then the voice was startled and even excited.


    However, the sound was drowned in the terrible energy fluctuation, but for some reason, Du Shaofu could hear it clearly, as if it were the sound in his mind.


    "Hula."


    Under the gaze of many eyes, a strange object in the hands of the boy in purple robe was thrown out, and the golden talisman and secret pattern spread out, directly destroying the layers of substantive knife awn.Those sharp and fierce swords will be destroyed like withering and decaying!


    "What a strange thing this is."


    Lu Tianqiao was shocked when he dived down the bridge. The thing wrapped in the golden talisman was so powerful that it could not be matched. The breath from the spread made him tremble in his heart for no reason. However, as soon as the restless and fluctuating breath in his heart was suppressed, the mysterious sword in his hand directly and violently cleaved to the thing wrapped in the golden rune.


    "Break it for me!"


    Lu Tianqiao drank a lot. He didn''t believe that this strange thing could still resist his mysterious sword. When the blade was swept down, it seemed that he wanted to split the space as well. In an instant, he split on the object wrapped by the golden talisman.


    "Whew...!"


    Electric light flint, in full view of the public, the Jinge energy collision burst.


    And then in all the startled eyes, I saw that the broad back machete in the hand of Nalu overpass cut into the golden talisman secret pattern, "God, am I wrong?"


    But then a strange scene appeared. It seemed that there was something terrible inside the golden talisman''s secret pattern, which directly devoured the broadbacked curved Sabre spirit tool in Lu Tianqiao''s hand.


    "Rub, scrape..."


    Inside the golden talisman''s secret pattern, there was a crisp sound like a child gnawing potato chips. Then, the blade of the broad back curved knife began to be defective, and pieces of blade bodies were directly missing.


    Lu Tianqiao''s Baoxuan Dao starts from the tip of the knife, is wrapped by the golden talisman and secret patterns, and then it is directly missing, which is extremely weird and disappeared.


    "Rub it, rub it..."


    Only the sound of "click, click, click" spreads out like firecrackers


    "How can this happen, my Xuanxuan sword."


    Lu Tianqiao''s face changed suddenly, and his body suddenly retreated in low altitude. However, it seemed that the golden talisman''s secret pattern could not be thrown away at all. It was just two breathless times. A broad backed curved sword with a length of at least two feet could not be seen. He was directly gnawed away by the objects in the golden talisman and had been gnawed to the hilt.


    "Pedaling."


    Lu Tianqiao''s eyes were startled and fell on the ground in horror. He staggered and retreated one after another. The handle of the knife fell to the ground. Then it was wrapped by the golden talisman, which was eaten clean. Finally, the golden talisman and secret pattern disappeared, revealing an ancient copper stone.


    "What a strange thing."


    Shop door, thin old man and freckled woman''s eyes are also surprised.


    The eyes of the thin old man and the freckled woman both fell on the scene and did not look back to notice that the old man in grey robe, who had been sleeping with his eyes slightly closed behind the counter, suddenly opened his eyes. In his eyes, a touch of fine light twinkled in his eyes and disappeared in an instant.


    "Did you do it? You''re such a black sheep. It''s a spirit weapon. How good it is to leave it to me."


    With the disappearance of the golden talisman, Du Shaofu strode over, holding the Demon Stone in his hand. His eyes were shocked, but his heart was even more painful.


    Du Shaofu knew whether the mountain stone was a demon stone or an extraordinary Demon Stone, but he did not expect that the Demon Stone had just become so abnormal that he could not only swallow the elixir, but also directly swallow the other party''s spirit weapon.


    Du Shaofu''s original intention was to resist the spirit weapon with the strength of the Demon Stone, and devour the other''s spirit weapon directly. This result was something that Du Shaofu had never thought of before. A spirit tool was absolutely terrible in value, so it was swallowed by the Demon Stone. At this time, Du Shaofu seemed to have more heartache than Lu Tianqiao.


    "I''m so full. I''m going to have a rest. Don''t move me, or I really don''t play with you." The sound of the mountain stone came from Du Shaofu''s mind, and then the last talisman and secret pattern on the surface faded down.


    "Asshole, I''ll take care of you later."


    Du Shaofu immediately took the mountain stone into his arms. He was determined to pay attention to it. When he was free, he must study the Demon Stone as soon as possible. If he swallowed his own spirit weapon, he must calculate the account well.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the spirit weapon of the other party was already his own.


    All the eyes in the field were astonished, and their eyes were unbelievable. A spirit weapon of Lu Tianqiao disappeared, as if it had been eaten by a stone.


    "My artifact, son of a bitch, I will not let you go."


    After Lu Tianqiao was shocked, he immediately became furious. His heart was bleeding. He didn''t know how much effort he had spent. He almost lost his life, and then he got the spirit weapon of the violent Xuan sword.


    However, Lu Tianqiao didn''t expect that his spirit weapon, Baoxuan Dao, was just destroyed by the boy in purple robe. His mood can be imagined. He wanted to burst out fire in his eyes, his fingerprints kept condensing, his whole body gushed with light, and the rune moved, and his breath surged again.


    "Continue to code ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    "Lu Tianqiao is going to drive the soul of the artery!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In a short period of time, a terrifying momentum broke out. Behind Lu Tianqiao, a yellow demon wolf''s virtual shadow was condensed. The rune was shining brightly and its power was amazing. It made a large number of onlookers around him difficult to breathe and blocked the mysterious Qi in his body.


    "Oh


    The demon wolf''s virtual shadow roared like a living creature. Its terrifying momentum was rampant. Its volume was three feet, and the rippling energy around it was like boiling water.


    "Ouch."


    With the demon wolf''s virtual shadow roaring, dozens of dark wolf horses in the songyun sect roared and crawled on the ground, their eyes trembling.


    "What a terrifying spirit of the fierce Gang demon wolf. It''s one of the most famous monsters on the list of earth beasts."


    "The pulse and soul of Lu Tianqiao is really strong enough, and the power is not under the spirit stimulator at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Boy, die!"


    In the shocked eyes of the onlookers around, Lu Tianqiao roared and drank, and urged the fierce Gang demon wolf as big as a living creature, and immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Ouch!"


    Violent gang demon wolf roar out, almost Lu Tianqiao into one, that fierce terror, swept around the wind and clouds, shocking people!


    In such a terrifying momentum, Du Shaofu also moved, and his fingerprints congealed in an instant. His whole body seemed to be like a domineering and incomparable talisman, and the secret patterns would be gushed out.


    "Oh


    The shadow of the fierce wolf, like a living creature, came to Du Shaofu''s body in a moment with a terrible breath. His mouth was full of fierce fangs and runes. The powerful energy wave was diffused from it, and the surrounding space was full of violent vibration.


    "Can the boy in purple still fight against it?"


    At the moment, many eyes around him trembled and worried about Du Shaofu''s cold breath.


    Suddenly, just as the ferocious and ferocious wolf shadow came to Du Shaofu''s body, there was a flash of lightning in Du Shaofu''s clear eyes. The purple robe all over his body was shocked by hunting, and a loud voice was heard from his mouth


    "Oh


    The sound was like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a deity singing for a long time. A domineering smell spread around Du Shaofu''s whole body, and cracks continued to crack under his feet.


    "Boom


    Trembling in space, surging in the earth


    At this moment, the skinny old man at the door of the shop, in the eyes of his dark face, was also shot out of his eyes, and his expression was surprised.


    In the electric light and flint, in the blurred sight of all the people around, we can see that the purple robed boy''s fingerprints are blooming and fluctuating, and they turn into countless palm prints like lightning. With the mysterious patterns of the talisman breaking through the sky and plunging out, it is a severe impact on the virtual shadow of the fierce Gang demon wolf.


    "Buzz!"


    Such impact, like wind and thunder Sanskrit, thunder like energy dull sound, suddenly resound in this space


    "Boom!"


    In the lightning, the terrifying energy ripple suddenly sweeps open like a storm wave. The space is trembling and the terrifying momentum is fluctuating, which makes people feel numb and frightened!


    "Hula..."


    The energy dissipates, and the shadow of the wolf of the fierce Gang demon does not persist long after being swept by the energy. It is destroyed directly and becomes a rune to dissipate.


    "Pooh


    The pulse soul was destroyed. Lu Tianqiao opened his mouth and spat out blood, but his figure still came with the pulse soul. After passing through the terrible energy storm, he instantly appeared in front of Du Shaofu. A paw print spread the rune in his hand, as if he wanted to break space, and suddenly grabbed Du Shaofu''s throat.


    Close at hand, it is almost impossible to avoid it. The speed and strength of the practitioners on the other side of the meridian realm are still full of strength, absolutely incomparable.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the light golden light spread, showing a bit of sharp and frightening. He walked freely, avoiding the throat with an incredible arc in the lightning. However, Lu Tianqiao''s paw print still fell on Du Shaofu''s shoulder like a galloping thunder, and directly grasped Du Shaofu''s left shoulder.


    "Click!"


    The footprints of the paws are falling, and the vigor is blooming and dazzling.


    However, Lu Tianqiao''s eyes changed greatly. His paw marks fell on the other side''s shoulder, destroying the defense mystery and tearing up the shoulder robe. However, it seemed that Lu Tianqiao fell on the hardest rock, and it was hard to make half an inch of it.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu had a chill in his eyes, and a pale golden light was surging all over his body. His palms opened like a leaf fan. With the light gold talisman''s Secret patterns flashing and condensing, it was like a golden wing formed around his palm.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    A domineering and ferocious atmosphere suddenly spread from Du Shaofu''s body, sweeping away, shaking the space shaking, and then this hand was also close at hand and severely patted on Lu Tianqiao.


    "Bang!"


    Before all the people had time to recover, they heard a muffled sound, mixed with the sound of bone fracture.Everyone saw a flower in front of them, and then they saw the body of Lu Tianqiao flying backwards like a broken kite, and finally fell down dozens of meters away.


    "Bang!"


    Lu Tianqiao body landing place, the ground shaking, cracks spread, and then the mouth of a large stream of blood gushing out.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu jumped up like a fierce tiger in the air, and immediately fell on the Lu Tianqiao. At the moment when Lu Tianqiao landed, his fist directly hit Lu Tianqiao''s head.


    "Bang!"


    A blow down, Lu Tianqiao''s head was smashed into the ground cracks, skull depression fracture, dead can not die again.


    "Lu Tianqiao is dead!"


    All the eyes around him looked at the corpse of Lu overpass which had been crammed into the ground crack, and then turned to that thin and straight young man in purple robe. All of them were shocked.


    Du Shaofu''s purple robe on his shoulder was broken, and there were some light blue marks on his bare shoulder skin, which was left by Lu Tianqiao just after his grasp. Some of the injuries were not serious. With his strong physical strength, he directly resisted the paw mark.


    But Du Shaofu also knew that if the strength of Nalu overpass was stronger, he was afraid that several blood holes would appear on his shoulder.


    Standing in the field with a thin and straight body, Du Shaofu swept his purple robe, and the pale gold light in his eyes was sharp and frightening. His cold eyes swept over the rest of the songyun Gang, and he said, "get out of here!"


    "The leader is dead, too."


    "Run, run."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The rest of the disciples of the songyun sect came back to their senses at this time. Where did they dare to stay, they ran away in panic. And just before the murderous contrary is, now is completely like the lost dog, scrambling to escape.


    The rest of the songyun sect''s practitioners at the mysterious level of pulse and soul state ran faster, for fear that the purple robed boy would cut him.


    "Ouch!"


    Dozens of dark wolf horses also roared away. At a very fast speed, the people of the songyun gang and the dark wolf horses fled in a hurry.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Many onlookers around took a cool breath. The boy in purple robe was young, but his strength was so terrible and shocking.


    In the eyes of the freckled woman at the door of the shop, she looks at the thin and straight purple robe figure in the field at this time, which is also very shocking.


    Looking at the disciples of the songyun gang who escaped from all directions, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, but there was not much joy on his face.


    After taking out a bag of heaven and earth from Lu Tianqiao''s corpse, Du Shaofu plans to leave immediately. Such a big disturbance may easily attract the attention of the Heisha sect. If the Heisha sect recognizes itself, it will be the real trouble. Compared with the Heisha sect, the songyun Gang is nothing but bullshit.


    "Boy, you''ve made a mess of me here, don''t you want to leave?"


    Just as Du Shaofu was about to leave, suddenly a dull old voice came.


    Then an old man in grey clothes and long robes walked out slowly. When he got to the door, he still stretched out his loins and looked at many onlookers at the door. He said softly, "today, there are many people at the door of yaolu. It''s rare to see so many people."


    The freckled woman, who had been at the door of the shop, looked at the old man in grey robe. She was surprised. She didn''t find out when the old man was approaching. That is to say, if the old man was her enemy, she could have killed her without her notice.


    "What a strong old man, is he the legendary one..." Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel a little scared. At first, she didn''t find that the old man in the grey robe was so deep. Maybe the old man in front of her was the legendary person she and her grandfather were looking for this time.


    But it was the skinny old man. His eyes were not surprised. There were not too many waves on his dark wrinkled face. It seemed that the old man in grey robe was close to him.


    Du Shaofu''s body was stagnant, and his eyes immediately turned to the door of yaolu. It was the old man in grey robe who had been sleeping behind the counter. His eyes moved. Then he said politely, "the shopkeeper, the people of the songyun Gang started it first. I was just defending myself."


    "I don''t care what songyun gang and Songgou Gang do. In short, they come to you. Now that you have made me like this at the door of the medicine shop, I will naturally have to pay for it." Looking at Du Shaofu, the old man in grey robe said, his voice was still quite calm, showing some old Xu Cang.


    Listening to the old man''s words, Du Shaofu was a little surprised. In a calm attitude, the surrounding area of the medicine house was indeed destroyed, so he had to nod his head helplessly. Then he asked the old man in grey robe, "shopkeeper, how many Xuan coins do you want me to compensate? I''ll pay you."


    The old man in grey looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "the boy is very smart. I don''t want to embarrass you. It''s good to have a stone on you just now. Just give me that stone."


    "Keep fighting ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    "Can you see that the mountain stone is a demon stone, just now this man is still in it."


    Du Shaofu had a lot of questions in his heart. He looked at the old man in grey robe and said, "shopkeeper, a broken stone will compensate you. How can we do that? How can I accompany you with some pills or miracles?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the grey robed old man''s eyes seemed to be a little muddy, but he wiped a little inexplicable meaning. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, I''m a man of one size fits all. I won''t say it twice." This speech is still very insipid, without a bit of waves, but it has a kind of let people listen to the undoubted attitude.


    Looking at the old man in the grey robe, Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated slightly. The obscure meaning in the old man''s turbid eyes was also taken in by Du Shaofu. The old man in the grey robe seems to have no breath in his whole body, but there is a breath that makes people tremble. The breath is even fierce, and it seems that it can affect the soul.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, frowned slightly on his face, and then looked at the old man in the grey robe and said, "shopkeeper, I have said that I can compensate you with some pills and miracles. As for the stone in my hand, I''m sorry, I like it very much, so I won''t cut love."


    When Du Shaofu refused, the grey robed old man''s eyes narrowed a little, but then his eyes fell on the invisible black mark on Du Shaofu''s neck and said, "boy, although some things have been sealed, they are not the solution. They will always be found. If you do it again, there will be problems with the seal. Why don''t we go in How about a discussion? "


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was shocked. What he said was obviously the Black Ghost''s soul chasing seal on his body. The Black Ghost''s soul chasing seal, which was sealed by Dongli Qingqing, was unexpectedly seen by the old man in grey robe, which proves that the old man is not as plain as he seems.


    "Shopkeeper, it''s not necessary." Du Shaofu shook his head. The more strange the man was, the less he wanted to be close to him.


    "Boy, don''t talk too early. Why don''t we come in and talk about it? Maybe we can have a good talk. If you think you can leave, you can try it first." As the voice dropped, the old man in the grey robe turned and stepped into the shop without paying any more attention to Du Shaofu.


    Looking at the back of the old man in the grey robe, Du Shaofu was stunned. He thought in his heart that the old man in grey robe was not an ordinary person. If he left now, whether he could really escape, and what''s more, there were people from the Heisha sect searching for and chasing after him.


    But the old man in grey robe asked for the Demon Stone on his body. Naturally, Du Shaofu would not like it.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Du Shaofu finally went to the shop. His implicit intuition made him know that it seemed difficult for him to leave here. He had to go first. At the door of the shop, Du Shaofu and the skinny old man and freckled woman pass by.


    "Thank you very much, young man, out of dark forest."


    At the same time, the thin old man suddenly raised his head and looked at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s steps into the shop stopped for a moment, and then he looked at the skinny old man and the freckled woman carefully for a moment. Just in the fierce battle between himself and Lu Tianqiao, the old man and the freckled woman stood at the door of the shop, but did not retreat at all. Although the old and the young looked weak, and the other was dying, they had not even blinked their eyes in the fight. How could they be ordinary old people and women.


    With a little bitter smile on his face, Du Shaofu knew that he was meddling in the dark forest town. If he didn''t, the old woman would not have done anything, otherwise it would not have caused these troubles. At this time, even the Demon Stone was thought of.


    Du Shaofu didn''t regret that he had helped the old people and women, but his eyesight was still not enough. It seems that he still needs to sharpen his eyesight. Looking at the thin old man, he said with a bitter smile on his face, "I don''t need to thank you, but my eyesight is poor."


    "Ha ha."


    Hearing this, the thin old man was a little stunned at first, then a little smile. He said, "the young man is interesting. His eyesight can be sharpened. But I owe you a favor to the old man, and you won''t suffer any loss."


    Du Shaofu looked at the skinny old man, his eyes moved, and then he looked straight at the old man and said, "this old man''s words are not good. Sometimes human feelings are valuable, but sometimes they are nothing. It depends on who owes you. Do you think?"


    "This is


    The skinny old man was also stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "it''s reasonable to say that, indeed, there is some truth."


    "Just now, the old man said that he owed me a favor, but I don''t know if the old man owes me a favor, is it worth a million dollars, or is it bullshit?" Du Shaofu looked at the thin old man and asked, but there was a little smile on his resolute face.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The skinny old man did not speak any more, but his dark face was smiling.Du Shaofu did not speak, and then turned to enter the shop.


    "Grandfather, this boy is too rude to you." Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, the freckled woman gives Du Shaofu a slight look.


    "It''s interesting. It''s good. Ha ha."


    The skinny old man chuckled and said to the freckled woman, "Phil, I''ll say that this boy is not comparable to those dandies in our family. Let''s go on and have a look."


    The freckled woman raised her eyes and pursed her mouth slightly. Then she continued to follow the skinny old man.


    "Let''s go. The songyun Gang is a cross."


    "But I heard that the songyun Gang also has a backstage. I''m afraid the backstage of the songyun Gang won''t give up."


    "Let''s go. Don''t get into trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As Du Shaofu entered the shop, he was surrounded by people from afar, but the crowd began to disperse slowly. After watching the bustle, there was naturally nothing to watch.


    Du Shaofu walked into the shop. The old man in grey robe was leaning over the counter, tidying up the dusty counter. He heard Du Shaofu''s steps, and without raising his head, he said in a low voice, "boy, hand over the stone. I won''t embarrass you."


    "I don''t give up." Du Shaofu said, looking at the back of the old man in the grey robe.


    "You don''t have a choice. If you don''t pay for the stone, you don''t have to go." After hearing this, the old man in grey robe turned around and looked up at Du Shaofu slightly. In his seemingly muddy and plain eyes, there was gradually some slight chill.


    Du Shaofu didn''t expect that the old man would turn over as soon as he came in. In fact, he had already thought that this might be the result. His face suddenly sank and said, "if you don''t let me go, I can only tear down your medicine house and go away."


    "I''m a little bit old, but I don''t have a small voice."


    But when the voice dropped, the gray robed old man''s turbid eyes suddenly shot, and a very strong breath spread and opened, and instantly shrouded Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was surrounded by a light golden light, and resisted the strong but oppressive breath, and his eyes changed greatly.


    "Rune master!"


    Du Shaofu peeped out from the breath of the old man in grey robe that he was actually a master of talisman, or an absolutely powerful one.


    "At your age, bullying a boy may be a little bit dependent on the elderly."


    A faint voice came out, and the thin old man came in slowly. His eyes were smiling and fell on the old man in grey robe and Du Shaofu.


    "If you don''t shop, leave early."


    If the old man in the North Hall is interested in the dark, the old man will smile


    When the old man heard the words, he also gave a smile. Then he looked at the old man in grey robe and said, "if anyone knows that the king of medicine is in a small dark forest town in the dark forest, I''m afraid it will be a sea of people soon."


    "King of medicine, king of Zhenbei."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he looked at the two old men, and his heart trembled slightly. It seemed that his luck today was not very good. When he met two old men, it seemed that they had extraordinary origins. His luck was really beyond words.


    When the old man in grey robe heard the speech, his breath suddenly converged and his attention fell on the thin old man.


    With the breath of the old man in the grey robe converged, the oppressive force Du Shaofu suffered immediately disappeared, and the light golden light on his body was also slowly converged. His eyes looked left and right on the two old men, enjoying the excitement.


    "Ha ha %¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the skinny old man for a while, the old man in grey clothes then showed a smile on his face and said, "even if someone knows what I am in the dark forest, I''ll change another place. But you are not the same as the North King of your town. If you don''t treat it, it will be half a year or three years more. If you don''t treat him, you will die. If someone knows that the great king of Zhenbei is seriously injured, his strength will be greatly reduced. I''m afraid you can''t have it for half a year. It''s not sure whether you can walk out of the dark forest. "


    "Cough..."


    The thin old man coughed a few times, his body like mulberry stick, his chest heaved violently, as if his trunk would be broken at any time. Looking at the old man in grey robe, he said, "you can see at a glance that the king of medicine is worthy of his reputation."


    "When the fourth watch arrives, Xiao Yu will continue to be honest and honest, and I will be very conscious of it, hehe."


    he said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    "King of medicine, my grandfather came to the dark forest this time. He came to ask you to cure his wounds. He also asked the king of medicine to do it." The freckled woman came forward to the old man in the grey robe, and her eyes were very polite.


    "I''ve long since stopped saving people. The most cold and poisonous poison of xuanbing cold Jiao can make you like this. I''m afraid that xuanbing cold Jiao is the terrible guy in the extremely cold glacier. Don''t say I''m not in the mood to save people now. Even if I''m in the mood to save people, I can''t save them at all. Go back." The king of medicine looked at the freckled woman and waved her robe, which meant to sweep the visitors out of the house.


    "The king of Medicine..."


    What else did the freckled woman want to say? The skinny old man waved to the freckled woman that she didn''t have to say much. She said softly, "fei''er, don''t embarrass the king of medicine. I just want to walk around and try my luck. The poison of xuanbing hanjiao is really unsolvable. Let''s go."


    "Grandfather..."


    The freckled woman''s eyes were bright, and her teeth bit her lips. Then she looked at the king of medicine and pleaded, "the king of medicine, it''s said that there is no one you can''t save. You are my grandfather''s last hope. Please give me a hand. Any price is at stake."


    "Don''t hold on to hope. If the old man behind your empire is still alive, maybe we can let him suppress the poison of xuanbing cold Jiao for two or three years. Let''s go. Don''t bother me any more." The king of medicine waved and seemed to have some impatience.


    Smell speech, freckled woman''s heart hope to be watered down, eyes are dim up.


    "Excuse me."


    The thin old man nodded to the medicine king, and then said to the freckled woman, "Phil, let''s go. We''ve gone to many places. It''s time to go home and have a look."


    Freckled woman looks gloomy, this period of time may have been used to repeated disappointment, the body slowly turned around, helped the thin old man to leave.


    Suddenly, the thin old man turned his head and looked at Du Shaofu. He opened his mouth and said, "young man, do you want to buy something else? If you don''t, do you want to go with me?"


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes were slightly stunned. Then a smile appeared on his face. He walked forward and followed him. At the same time, he opened his mouth and said, "that''s what it means."


    "Boy, we have not finished our business. Let''s go later. Otherwise, don''t blame me for deceiving the old."


    The faint voice came out, and the figure of the king of medicine directly blocked Du Shaofu''s body. The light breath spread again, and the gray robe rippled and fluctuated, which affected the soul.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s mind suddenly trembled. An invisible energy wrapped in his body collapsed. The invisible breath made his body difficult to move, as if the whole space had been imprisoned. What''s more important is the discomfort in the soul. The bound space makes the soul tremble and dizzy. It''s hard to lift a little strength and move more and more.


    "The king of medicine, don''t be wise with the younger generation."


    The voice of the skinny old man came out. I don''t know when he had left the freckled woman''s help. His thin body, like a mulberry stick, came straight into Du Shaofu''s confined space.


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. The skinny old man, known as the king of the north of the town, was not hindered at all in this comfortable space at this time. The strength demonstrated by this silent and no trace was strong enough.


    "Zhenbei Wang, do you want to embarrass me?" The king of medicine was a little gloomy.


    "Hehe, the king of medicine is very serious. I owe this young man a favor. Don''t embarrass me. I won''t tell you where you are. Just let it go."


    The old man said indifferently, and his withered palm immediately reached Du Shaofu and said slowly, "young man, if you want to go with me, let me go."


    "King of Zhenbei, you''ve been a little too far!"


    The king of Medicine said softly that the invisible binding force around him suddenly increased. For a moment, Du Shaofu''s body trembled. It seemed that his body was under heavy pressure from all directions, and his internal organs were also shaken.


    "King of medicine, why should you embarrass a younger generation?"


    The skinny old man leaned into Du Shaofu''s palm. In this bound space, the speed was delayed for a moment. But then, a faint chill spread out of his thin body, resisting the space constraint directly. Then he reached into Du Shaofu''s palm, as if through the space, he had to grasp Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    It''s a long story, but it''s actually happening within two hours of breathing.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, with the slight wind breaking sound, a rune light swept out of the air, and then directly penetrated the empty space, directly stabbing the thin old man''s palm which was reaching Du Shaofu''s shoulder. A force that made the soul tingle suddenly burst out of the air.


    The thin old man''s hands had to shrink, but at this moment, a silver white light flashed out of the palm, and there was a rune spread, and it also ran into the rune light, and a chilling force spread.


    "Chula la!"


    The collision of the two runes did not stir up any fluctuation, but the two runes were broken and the energy was broken and disappeared."Pedaling!"


    Only at this time, Du Shaofu felt that not only his soul was extremely dizzy in his mind, but also a breath of jealousy and icy cold swept over him. Although the space around him disappeared, his body also staggered back a few steps.


    "Hiss!"


    The figure of the thin old man appeared in front of Du Shaofu. He looked at the doctor in front of him and said, "king of medicine, you have been hiding your name here for so many years. I''m afraid you don''t want to change places. How about letting this young man follow me?"


    The king of medicine was very gloomy. All of a sudden, he looked at the thin old man and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll let you go, but I''ll see if the boy is willing to follow you."


    "Boy, follow me..."


    The skinny old man looked back at Du Shaofu, but his voice had not dropped. Suddenly, his eyes changed slightly. On Du Shaofu''s neck, the black mark that was hard to distinguish suddenly flashed and then appeared like a black birthmark, which made the thin old man''s eyes a little surprised and said: "it''s the black evil spirit chasing seal of Heisha gate, boy, look at it The people of the Heisha sect have come to you. "


    "Black evil spirit chasing seal..."


    Du Shaofu was shocked. At this time, he felt some itching marks on his neck. It seemed that he was being pulled by some kind of invisible force. The black evil spirit chasing seal sealed by the green seal of Dongli was slowly being untied. He was afraid that with the release of the black evil spirit chasing seal, the people of Heisha sect could easily find themselves.


    "Is it you?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the king of medicine, and the black evil spirit chasing seal was untied. He was afraid that he had something to do with the man in front of him.


    The king of medicine shook his head and said scornfully, "I can indeed untie your seal, but it''s really not me. This is a special method in Heisha gate. I''m afraid that at this time, the strong men of Heisha sect are looking for you. They untie the seal through the black evil spirit chasing seal on your body. I can''t see that one day is enough for them to find you."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly darkened. He didn''t expect that the Heisha gate was catching up so fast.


    "Boy, leave the stone. I''ll help you to wipe out the black spirit chasing mark. In this dark forest, no one can completely remove the black evil spirit pursuit mark from you except those people in the black evil family."


    The king of medicine dropped his voice to Du Shaofu, then looked at the thin old man and said, "Zhenbei king, can you take this boy out of the dark forest? You should also know about that guy in Heisha sect. With your current strength, I''m afraid you can''t take advantage of it."


    "Cough..."


    The thin old man coughed again, and then said to the king of medicine, "I''ll only take this young man out of you. That''s good. The guy in the Heisha sect really doesn''t want to provoke easily. I have nothing to do with other things."


    "Ha ha..."


    The king of medicine was smiling and looking at Du Shaofu. He seemed to be convinced that Du Shaofu was afraid to leave again. He said with a smile, "boy, do you want to go with the king of Zhenbei?"


    "Young man, you have to think about it. The gratitude I owe you is only worth taking you away from here. Whether you go or not, I, the old man, will not owe you any more."


    The skinny old man also said to Du Shaofu, "if you stay here, the old man of the medicine king is a bit shameless, but he will not kill you."


    Du Shaofu frowned, his eyes moved, and then his face floated with a faint smile. He said, "I have an advantage. What I like is never given to others. How about being chased by the Heisha sect? Naturally, I want to leave."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu looked at the thin old man and said, "Mr. old, whether you take me away from this medicine house or not, I will leave here today anyway."


    The thin old man''s eyes fluctuated slightly, then nodded and said, "in this case, let''s go." The voice dropped and the thin old man walked away slowly.


    "Boy, you have to think about it. It won''t take a day for the people of Heisha sect to catch up with you."


    The king of medicine looks a little ugly. It seems that he didn''t expect that the boy in purple robe would rather be chased by the Heisha gate than leave the stone behind.


    Du Shaofu looked at the king of medicine and said, "I have been pursued by the Heisha sect for a long time, but I am still alive." The voice dropped, with the thin old man left behind, but also did not forget to guard against the medicine King''s hand at any time, and then the three people walked out of the door in the eyes of the king of medicine.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s three figures disappearing at the door, the king of Medicine''s breath regained its ancient state. His eyes moved and he murmured, "this boy seems not simple. He is full of extraordinary things. Can that stone really be a Demon Stone..."


    "Brothers, today''s update is finished. It''s Monday. I''m looking for recommendation and flowers. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will continue to work hard. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    Heavy overlapping mountain forest, one by one, from time to time can hear some fierce birds and beasts neighing.


    "Whoosh!"


    Outside the town of dark forest, dozens of miles deep in the mountains and dense forests, a streamer suddenly fell in the air, and then fell into a mountain forest.


    The streamer converged, revealing three figures. In the middle was a skinny old man with a dark face, and a freckled woman on the right. The freckles and dark complexion on of her face made it impossible to look directly. On the left was a young man with a thin purple robe.


    These three were Du Shaofu, who came out of the yaolu of the dark forest town, a thin old man called the king of the north of the town, and the freckled woman.


    "Cough..."


    The old man in the forest coughed and his lean chest heaved violently. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "OK, I''ll take you here."


    Du Shaofu bowed down with his fist and said to the thin old man, "thank you for your help. Today''s kindness will be rewarded later."


    "I''m just paying you back. There''s no need to thank you."


    The skinny old man looked at Du Shaofu for a moment and then said, "the black evil spirit chasing mark of the Heisha sect has been exposed on your body. It is easy for the strong person of the Heisha sect to catch up with him. I don''t know how you have provoked the people of the Heisha sect. It seems not a wise choice to provoke the Heisha gate in the dark forest."


    Du Shaofu, with a wry smile, mentioned the black evil gate. On the outline of his handsome face, the chill suddenly spread faintly. He said, "no matter what the reason is, one day, they will not feel well."


    "But at least you need to hide now, and then you will know later."


    The skinny old man raised his head slightly, looked into Du Shaofu''s eyes and said, "why don''t you go back with me? Even if you have the black spirit''s soul chasing mark on your body, as long as you leave the dark forest and go to the old man''s place, the people of the Heisha sect can''t help you. In the future, when you are strong enough, you can take revenge. Maybe I can help you Let you be alone


    Du Shaofu didn''t think much. He looked at the thin old man, shook his head, bowed his hands and said, "thank you very much, but I have something else to do in the dark forest. I can only thank you for your kindness."


    "It''s really stubborn. It''s kind-hearted to be a donkey''s liver and lung." Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the freckled woman couldn''t help but stare at Du Shaofu.


    If a freckled woman is a woman, Du Shaofu can only be helpless. Wang scaly demon tiger, Dai Xingyu and men and women can''t find their way out. They also have to go to tianwu college. They can''t leave the dark forest first. Staying in the dark forest, you can at least inquire about Dai Xingyu and manpo by the way. If something happens to them, if they leave the dark forest, they will feel uneasy all their lives.


    "Phil, everyone has his or her own will. Can we make people difficult?"


    But the skinny old man didn''t have much fluctuation, and then he said to the freckled woman, "fei''er, I remember you have Guanyin Zhuolin and frost jade orange blossom on your body. This young man is looking for those two kinds of miraculous drugs. You can give this young man some


    "Yes, grandfather..."


    The freckled woman nodded and took out a heaven and earth bag from her arms. The bag was very special and exquisite. Then she took out a blue lotus flower the size of a palm and a crystal clear flower. All of a sudden, the energy of the elixir fluctuated and the glow spread.


    "Here you are. It''s a good-natured one."


    The freckled woman seemed to be still sulking at Du Shaofu''s refusal of his grandfather. She handed the elixir in her hand to Du Shaofu. Her eyes glared at Du Shaofu with hatred.


    "Thank you very much, old man."


    Du Shaofu took over the blue lotus and the crystal clear spirit flower. These were the Guanyin Zhuolin and frost jade orange flowers. Although they were not as precious as Wuyan Lingshen and Jinzhong Li, they were definitely valuable. Looking up at the thin old man, he said, "Sir, this miraculous medicine is extraordinary. I dare not ask for it in vain. I''d better take some miraculous medicine and the elder How about the exchange of health? I don''t know what kind of elixir does the old man need? "


    "No, it''s no use."


    The skinny old man shook his head. His dark face looked at Du Shaofu with his wrinkled and wrinkled face, and said: "the black spirit soul chasing seal on you has been untied. I''ll seal it for you. Although I''m afraid it will be untied by those people of the Heisha sect again, it should be able to delay for another day or two, The rest is up to you. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Deep forest, mountain, hundreds of figures appear on a mountain rock.


    The first three were an old man in black and a young man in black. In the middle was an old man in a black robe. He was sixty years old and had long brown hair.


    The old man with long brown hair is now covered with a light black light, and his body is wrapped in it. A wave of energy is spreading, which makes many men behind him tremble.


    With the change of the palm print of the old man with long brown hair, a wave of the wide sleeve of the black robe suddenly sweeps out a stream of light black energy from the sleeve, and then lingers in the change of the handprint, with a faint light and rune flashing, suddenly there is a strange wave rippling out."Black evil spirit pursues the soul!"


    At the same time, the old man suddenly bit the tip of his tongue, and a mouthful of blood essence spewed out of his mouth, directly falling on the light black energy between the fingerprints.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    All of a sudden, a whine came out of the light black energy, like a gust of Yin wind, which made my heart tremble. Suddenly, a terrible evil spirit was suddenly released, and the hundreds of men behind him were trembling in their eyes at the same time.


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, a black wave of energy for it, seems to want to break up.


    The face color of the old man with long brown hair suddenly changed. His fingerprints congealed again. On the tip of his tongue, a mouthful of blood essence spewed out again. The pale black energy intensified again. Then it rose into the sky and swept to the left sky. Finally, it seemed that something was blocking him. In the air, he exploded into a rolling evil spirit Rune energy, and then slowly dissipated.


    "Pedaling!"


    The old man staggered backward a step, and his face was slightly coagulated.


    "District chief, how are you?" Half a hundred old men in black suddenly came forward and asked.


    "A strong man intervened and sealed the Black Ghost soul chasing seal on the man. However, although it has an impact, it will not be impossible to find those people. The general direction has been found, and it will take some time to find out." The old man with long brown hair said in a deep voice, his face was rather gloomy, which made people look at him with a feeling of shivering.


    "Then go find it. The treasure must be on those people. We must find it as soon as possible." The young man in black rushed.


    "Use a flying mount to look for those people." The old man with long brown hair is light.


    "Hula!"


    In a short period of time, more than ten huge flying monsters flapped their wings, and the air current whistling and flapping in the space was like a storm, and then quickly swept to the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a dense forest and on a rock, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and covered with a ray of icy energy.


    The old man''s fingerprints kept changing, and then they turned into runes and fell on Du Shaofu''s neck. A flash of cold Rune light swept in, as if to freeze Du Shaofu''s neck into ice.


    At this time, however, the black mark is gradually hidden under the ice Rune energy, but it is still possible to see that there are shallow traces emerging.


    "Well, the black evil spirit chasing seal has been sealed, but it can give you a day or two at most. You can do it yourself."


    Slowly, the thin man stood up again.


    "Grandfather, you should try to do less. It''s not good for your health."


    The freckled woman came forward and helped the old man. If her dark and yellow freckled face could fade away and only look at the facial features, she would be a delicate and rose like woman.


    "I''m ok. I can''t die. I can still use it for a while." The thin old man said with a smile.


    Du Shaofu''s icy breath disappeared. He also stood up and looked at the thin old man with gratitude in his eyes. He said, "thank you very much. Today''s kindness is unforgettable."


    "You''re welcome. There''s a cause, there''s a result. We''re also predestined."


    The skinny old man gave a little smile, and then the thin, withered palm waved and said, "time is not much. Go quickly. If you can live, you will remember the old man''s kindness in the future. As you said, I don''t know whether your human relationship is bullshit or not, or is it worth a million dollars? Ha ha. "


    "Boy, I''m going to leave first."


    Du Shaofu looked at the thin old man without saying a word. Then he bent down and bowed down. The dark air was surging under his feet. His figure suddenly disappeared into the dense forest not far away.


    "This guy is really ignorant of the good people. My grandfather didn''t appreciate it when he tried to save him." Looking at Du Shaofu''s disappearing figure, he pouted again.


    The thin old man said with a smile: "this boy is not ungrateful, it is not the thing in the pool."


    The freckled woman gave the skinny old man a helpless look, with a little coquettish meaning, and said: "grandfather, you still protect him, you shouldn''t do it, your own body is not unknown, next time you want to casually affect the body, I don''t care about you."


    "As soon as we arrived, Xiao Yu continued to code the words. The flowers were in urgent need. The God of pancake exploded chrysanthemums repeatedly. I asked for flowers, and I continued to struggle. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    "You girl." The skinny old man gave a faint smile and sighed, "if those dandies in the family can catch up with half of you, then I will be satisfied. It''s a pity that all the dandies are useless. Although some of them are not so good, they are still worse."


    "Grandfather, it''s you who ask too much of them. Besides, I''ll be at home." The freckled woman grinned, revealing her neat teeth as white as jade.


    The skinny old man looked at the freckled woman and then said with a smile, "you girl is at home now, but girls will marry sooner or later."


    "I don''t marry. I said I would serve my grandfather all my life." Freckled woman shy way.


    "Ah, you girl..." The thin old man sighed a little, his eyes full of love, and then raised his eyebrows and looked into the deep forest.


    Seeing this, the freckled woman pouted and said softly: "grandfather, if you really can''t let go and love talents, you''d better tie that boy home directly. I don''t believe he can turn the sky."


    "Ha ha."


    The skinny old man immediately laughed and said, "girl, are you going to rob a bride? If you don''t think that young man is a few years younger than you, today I am the old man who will help you tie that boy back to be your husband. What do you think? I''m quite fond of that boy, old man


    "Grandfather, I don''t mean that. The boy is stubborn like a donkey. I don''t think I can give it to him because he doesn''t know good people." Freckled woman shy way.


    The skinny old man''s dark face was smiling, and then he whispered to the freckled woman, "if that boy can escape this disaster, he will not be a real thing in the pool in the future. It''s worth my old man''s helping today. If he wants to be a real strong man, talent is very important, but training is essential. If that young man really wants to go back with me today, then he can It''s enough to be a strong man, but his achievements are limited. He can''t step on the real peak. He will be stuck by himself. "


    The freckled woman seemed to have a vague understanding, and her eyes were bright, and then she said, "grandfather, he is indeed very strong, but with his strength, in the dark forest, I''m afraid it will be hard to escape the pursuit of the Heisha gate."


    "Don''t worry, the drug king is not so easy to deal with. With the Heisha gate, the boy is much safer. The rest depends on how the boy deals with it."


    The skinny old man''s wrinkled face fluctuated and said to the freckled woman, "girl, if you can see that young man in the future, if he needs help in the future, help him as much as possible, and let him owe him more. He is not the kind of man who doesn''t repay human feelings. Maybe later, he can help you a lot."


    The freckled woman did not speak. On her dark freckled face, the pair of eyes were deep and transparent, as black as ink, as white as jade, flashing like dew


    At dusk, there are mountains and cliffs. The stone wall looks like a dragon. It''s as high as it is about to collapse.


    On the top of the mountain, continuous trees cover the cliff, many rocks and rocks, jumping out of clusters of unknown wild flowers.


    In a hidden cave, Du Shaofu lifted a huge stone to block the entrance of the cave, and then sat down in the dark cave.


    Then Du Shaofu took out a lot of elixir from the bag of heaven and earth. Among them, the frost jade orange blossom and the crown dense Zhuo lotus which were obtained from the freckled woman, spread the sunlight and twinkled the sunlight of the cave.


    The energy fluctuation of the miraculous medicine made Du Shaofu have an impulse to swallow it raw.


    Looking at a large number of miraculous herbs in front of him, Du Shaofu finally had to hold back his saliva and look for frost jade orange blossom and guanyinzhuo lotus, which was also because he wanted to refine a kind of miraculous medicine.


    This time Du Shaofu wanted to refine the elixir not for himself, but for his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    From his father''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that Zhen Qingchun''s spirit had been exhausted to the extreme, which led to a deep sleep. It took some time to wake up, but this time may be a year or two, or three or five years, or even longer.


    But if you can find some miraculous medicine to restore the spirit, you can recover faster.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu has been looking for some miraculous drugs that are beneficial to the yuan Shen. He wanted to refine a kind of "Zengshen powder". A while ago, he only wanted to go to the dark forest town to look for two kinds of miraculous drugs, guanyinzhuolin and shuangfeiguozihua.


    Zengshen powder, a dynamic product level, can be of great help to mental strength. Du Shaofu doesn''t know whether Zengshen powder will be of great use to elder brother Zhen Qingchun, but at present, it is what he can do as far as he can.


    All kinds of shops, such as this kind of spiritual power to enhance the elixir and pill, is absolutely rare, is absolutely scarce, simply in short supply, difficult to buy.


    In the city of Lanling, Du Shaofu once inquired, but he did not find a suitable one. Not to mention the high price, he had to book it in advance for a long time, so now he can only refine it by himself.


    At this time, in the dark forest, he had been chased by the Heisha sect. Du Shaofu thought that if his eldest brother Zhen Qingchun was there, he might be more relaxed, and he might not be in such a mess."These herbs are difficult to match. I hope we don''t fail."


    Looking at a pile of miraculous drugs in front of him, Du Shaofu''s heart also began to get nervous. If the refining failed, it would be small to lose these valuable miraculous medicines, but the elder brother Zhen Qingchun had a big recovery. It was better for him to recover as soon as possible.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and his fingerprints congealed. Then the spirit furnace Fu Ding in front of him condensed. A hot flame rose from the inside of the Linglu Fu tripod, and a very powerful momentum spread from above.


    "Start refining Zengshen powder."


    Wave and move, a force of suction and pull in the palm of the palm gushes out, sucks a miraculous medicine into the palm, holds it, and then gently throws away the spirit stove Fu Ding.


    "Hula..."


    The miraculous medicine was wrapped by the flame in the Linglu Fu Ding, and then began to wither under high temperature. Finally, gradually, there were drops of light blue liquid began to drip out, and the liquid slowly dropped on the bottom of the Linglu Fu tripod, spreading a slight glow, and the medicinal power fluctuated strongly.


    Then there was the second miraculous medicine which Du Shaofu threw into the Linglu Fu tripod. The flame in the cauldron was blazing, as if there was life.


    This kind of refining, the flame temperature is higher than one minute, enough to make the elixir completely burned into ashes and become nothingness. If the flame temperature is lower than one point, it will not be enough to turn out the spirit solution.


    Therefore, this kind of refining is very strict for the control of spiritual power, and it also consumes the mind and soul, and can not make any mistakes.


    As time went by, a few hours later, all the miraculous medicines in front of Du Shaofu, including frost jade orange blossom and guanyinzhuo lotus, had been refined by Du Shaofu and emerged in the spirit furnace Fu Ding.


    "The second step."


    Du Shaofu did not dare to relax. He was absorbed in controlling the temperature in the cauldron. At this time, he needed to be more careful than he had just refined the elixir.


    At this time, a lot of spirit liquid in the spirit furnace and Fu tripod will be burned into a void smoke air as long as the temperature is slightly higher.


    If the temperature is lower, some impurities in the spirit liquid can not be completely refined.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    In the cauldron of the spirit furnace, the flames roar. With the passage of time, all kinds of impurities appear in the spirit liquid.


    With the control of Du Shaofu''s mind and spirit, the flame in the cauldron of the spirit furnace fluctuated like a living creature, wrapping up the impurities in the spirit liquid, and then burning it into nothingness.


    At last, the volume of the spirit liquid in the Linglu Fu Ding became smaller and smaller, but the fluctuation of the elixir became more and more intense. At the end of the day, there was already a glow of light.


    When he finished all this, Du Shaofu''s face became pale. The more he arrived, the more he could not have an accident.


    Du Shaofu continued to condense and change his fingerprints, in which the spirit power controlled the spirit furnace and the spirit liquid, which had been eliminated from impurities, began to fuse with each other.


    "Zizi..."


    With the flame wrapped, as different spirits began to melt, the sound of "Zizi" came out from the cauldron, with a faint glow and smoke billowing.


    "We must succeed."


    Du Shaofu kept a belief in his heart that he could never fail. He was refining himself.


    In the process, Du Shaofu''s consumption increased and his complexion became more and more pale.


    As time went by again, all kinds of spirit liquid in Linglu Fu Ding finally began to fuse together one by one.


    Although the process was cumbersome and complicated, Du Shaofu also insisted on it, especially the final step, which was completed without any stagnation.


    If Zhen Qingchun saw this scene at this time, he was afraid that he would be unbalanced again.


    "Zengshen powder, gather!"


    At the last moment, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and the dark air seemed to have poured into the spirit furnace and Fu tripod. The rolling flame rose into the sky, and a powerful power was suddenly released.


    "Boom


    When all kinds of spiritual liquids are fully integrated, the whole Linglu Fu Ding suddenly trembles. A ray of rays rises from the inside, accompanied by a wave of runes sweeping out, the glow spreads and the runes change, rendering the whole cave beautiful.


    At this time, the spirit liquid in the Linglu Fu Ding is also crystal clear, and the medicine is strong, which makes the Linglu Fu Ding almost burst.


    "It''s successful. It''s a powerful fluctuation."


    When the crystal clear spirit liquid was finally condensed, it was only the size of a baby''s fist, with amazing energy fluctuation and soul stirring, which made Du Shaofu''s mouth water. If he could swallow the Zengshen powder, he would definitely make a lot of progress and increase at the level of the rune master.


    "Thank you, Doctor Wu Ming, brother, and beautiful woman. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    However, the idea that ordinary people could not resist was suppressed by Du Shaofu. In his hand, a jade vase had already been prepared, and the spirit liquid in the spirit furnace tripod was put into the jade bottle.


    "It''s done."


    Du Shaofu took up the Linglu Fu tripod and held the jade bottle in his hand. Du Shaofu''s face was pale with a long sigh of relief. In the process of refining Zengshen San, he was more tired and tired than the first battle.


    "I hope it works."


    Du Shaofu took out the tower where his elder brother Zhen Qingchun lived. He hesitated for a moment, then poured the Zengshen Sanling liquid in the jade bottle on the tower.


    A strong force of medicine fell on the tower with the rays of sunlight. Du Shaofu didn''t know whether it was useful. But at present, Du Shaofu could only do so, and there was no other way.


    "Hula!"


    With the spirit liquid of Zengshen powder dripping on the tower, a streamer suddenly appeared on the ancient copper tower, and there were hidden talismans. Finally, the air waves around the tower seemed to be gushing out with a pulling force, which absorbed the spirit liquid of Zengshen powder dripping on the tower directly.


    "Is it useful?"


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu was so happy that he immediately poured all the spirit liquid left in the jade bottle on the tower.


    At this time, the tower was like a bottomless pit. It absorbed all the spiritual liquid about the size of a baby''s fist, and then the streamer disappeared and restored its original appearance.


    After putting away the pagoda in his hand, Du Shaofu was stunned and touched the black evil spirit chasing mark on his neck. He wondered if he could find a way to get rid of the black evil spirit chasing mark. He was also a medicine master among the spirit fu masters.


    However, if he wanted to solve the problem, Du Shaofu was afraid that the seal set by the northern king of the town would be broken. There would be no time to fight for it, so he did not dare to act rashly.


    "Take it back first."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and the breath was restored.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, dawn, like a sword, split the night and ushered in the rising rays.


    In the forest, dozens of flying monsters hover in the air. On one side of the mountain top, an old man with long brown hair is wrapped in light black energy, which is extremely fierce. Suddenly, the rolling energy spreads, and then a black Rune streamer rises into the sky and flies towards the front air.


    "It seems that the man is getting rid of the black evil spirit pursuit mark by himself. Although he has not succeeded, the trace of the black evil spirit pursuit mark is getting shallower and shallower, unable to locate the most accurate position, but it is in the front area. Hurry up, or you will not be able to find it soon!" The old man with long brown hair said coldly.


    "Hula!"


    Dozens of flying mounts scattered, and hundreds of people covered the air with flying mounts in mid air, searching forward in a circular arc.


    And in the forest, there are dense black figure spread out, carefully search for any place, slowly forward.


    Under this kind of carpet search, no one is afraid to hide.


    "Damned black gate!"


    A young man in purple robes was surging under his feet, and his figure quickly ran forward. However, he did not dare to bring too much fluctuation, lest he should be the strong man who was chased and killed after him.


    The purple robed boy was Du Shaofu. After refining Zengshen powder, Du Shaofu sat in the cave and breathed and breathed. However, he did not expect that the people of the Heisha sect had caught up with him. He felt that the black evil spirit seal on his neck, which was sealed by Zhenbei king, began to release. Du Shaofu had to choose to flee immediately.


    Du Shaofu fled all the way, but behind him, the siege of the Heisha gate became tighter and closer.


    The sky was covered with luxuriant forests. However, when he turned back occasionally through the gaps between the leaves, Du Shaofu could see the flying mount in the air far behind him, and the evil spirit that covered the sky.


    Du Shaofu frowned as he urged him to walk freely. There was a strong man in the black evil gate. At the moment, he was able to detect the black evil spirit chasing mark on his body. If he wanted to escape, it would be too difficult, unless he could get rid of the black evil spirit chasing mark on his body.


    "It''s not good. We must get rid of it as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu said in his heart that as he ran away, there were also golden talisman and secret patterns on his neck. The golden talisman and secret patterns were like fire, and they wanted to jump out. Under the package of these golden talisman and secret patterns, the black evil spirit chasing soul seal on his neck was slowly destroyed, and then began to fade away.


    At this moment, it is the golden winged ROC bird''s cultivation method that Du Shaofu urges to eliminate the black evil spirit''s soul chasing mark.


    Although it has been a long time since the black evil spirit was imprinted on Du Shaofu, it has been sealed by the Qingqing seal of Dongli. It was untied two days ago, but it was also sealed by the king of Zhenbei. Therefore, Du Shaofu did not have a chance to try it himself.


    It was not until dusk yesterday that he found that the Heisha soul chasing seal was unsealed again by invisible energy. Du Shaofu started to escape and tried to find his own way to get rid of the Heisha soul chasing seal. Later, he found that the golden winged ROC bird''s skill could directly remove the Heisha soul chasing seal. Therefore, under the elimination of the golden winged ROC bird''s skill, the Heisha soul chasing seal became weaker and weaker.Under the influence of the golden winged ROC, the search for the breath of the Heisha gate was also affected. Therefore, Du Shaofu was able to escape all night. Otherwise, he might have been found by the people of the Heisha sect.


    Under the guidance of the black evil spirit chasing mark on his body, Du Shaofu could also feel that the powerful man of the Heisha sect who was searching for himself behind him was very powerful and had special means.


    Even though Du Shaofu affected the search for breath with the practice of golden winged ROC bird, with the help of the black spirit''s soul chasing seal, the people behind could not determine Du Shaofu''s position, but they could still feel Du Shaofu''s general position.


    The Heisha gate has been chasing and getting closer and closer. With its flying mount and strong search, it is naturally faster than Du Shaofu.


    "We must expel the black evil spirit trace as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth and said in secret that he tried his best to promote the golden winged ROC bird skill to remove the black evil spirit chasing mark on his neck. He also moved his position in a small range. With the help of dense forest to cover his sight, he had been delaying his time. If he could completely remove the black evil spirit chasing mark on his body, it would be very convenient to escape.


    "We must find those people quickly. I feel that the traces of the black evil spirit chasing mark have become weaker and weaker. I don''t know what the people think of, and they can get rid of the black evil spirit pursuit mark of our black evil spirit clan."


    In mid air, on the back of the first demon hawk flying mount, the old man with long brown hair was cold and gloomy.


    Next to the old man with long brown hair, a young man in black looked bleak and looked at the front. He said, "speed up your search. You can''t let them run away with the treasures. Solve them as soon as possible, so that those people in the mujiabao will come."


    "Yes..."


    Hearing the young man''s words, the disciples of Heisha sect in the middle of the sky accelerated their search, covering a large forest area and began to search.


    In the middle of the air, the old man with long brown hair kept feeling the trace fluctuation of the black evil spirit pursuit mark, directing the search team to search.


    "Hiss..."


    On a towering tree, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, covered with a light golden light, and the golden talisman on his neck was constantly fluctuating. The golden light was shining, and a domineering and fierce breath spread, and then the last black energy mark was directly destroyed.


    "Hoo..."


    When the last trace of the Black Ghost soul chasing seal was destroyed and removed, Du Shaofu gasped for breath, and then showed a happy look on his face. All the way, he finally relieved the black evil spirit chasing seal completely.


    "Run first."


    With a frown on his brow, Du Shaofu did not dare to stay. He immediately jumped down from the tree, and the people at the black evil gate behind him were about to catch up with him. He had to flee as soon as possible. Without the black spirit''s soul chasing mark on his body, he would undoubtedly be much more convenient.


    "Something''s wrong. It seems that..."


    But at the moment when Du Shaofu jumped off the ground, he suddenly felt something, and his eyes suddenly looked up and looked forward.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the same time, not far from the dense forest ahead, the dense canopy of trees suddenly sent waves, and then several figures fell from the sky, a wave of terrible evil spirit spread, making the surrounding dense forest shake endlessly.


    A total of seven people, seven pulse spirit state practitioners, seven chills shot out, seven evil spirit surging, suddenly shrouded in Du Shaofu, who was just about to escape. The seven cold eyes were also tightly fixed on Du Shaofu.


    "Heisha gate!"


    Looking at the seven people in front of him, Du Shaofu murmured softly, and his face became dignified.


    In front of him, Du Shaofu knew two of them, a young man in black, and a middle-aged man with broken arms, whom he had seen when he helped mujiapu.


    As for the Wusha people, they don''t have to guess.


    His eyes swept over the other five people. One was mysterious and the other was the other. When he felt the breath of the last half hundred old man in black and an old man with long brown hair, Du Shaofu''s eyes in his double pupils were also winked.


    "Are the two pulse spirit realms complete..."


    His chest heaved slightly, and Du Shaofu took a deep breath. Judging from the spread of the breath, the half a hundred old men in black and those with long brown hair should have reached the level of perfection of the pulse spirit state. The old man with long black hair should still be a talisman.


    Du Shaofu knew that it was absolutely impossible for Du Shaofu to contend with the seven practitioners of pulse and spirit state, and two of them were at a low level.


    "Whoosh..."


    His steps moved back slightly. Du Shaofu wanted to move backward. Suddenly, a lot of broken wind came from far behind. In the air, there was a large storm sweeping through the air. Dozens of flying horses flapped their wings. The wind storm formed by flapping wings and the sea of forest waves was up and down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    "Jie Jie, you can''t escape, you can''t escape!"


    From the mouth of the half a hundred old men in black, his eyes spread out without any cover up.


    "Little master, how is that boy?"


    A middle-aged man with a broken arm looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes were suddenly stunned, and then his face changed greatly. His eyes were still a little worried. He immediately turned his head and looked at the young man in black.


    The eyes of the young man in black fell on Du Shaofu for a long time. The so-called enemy met, his eyes were red and his eyes were cold.


    But the old man with long brown hair heard the words of the middle-aged man with broken arms, and looked at the expression on the young man''s face in black, and immediately asked, "young master, do you know this man?"


    The young man in black nodded, gnashed his teeth, opened his mouth and said, "it was this boy who killed dozens of people of Heisha sect together with the people of mujiabao. Now it seems that this boy is the murderer who secretly killed so many disciples of Heisha sect in this period of time. No wonder I think that his style of attack is so similar


    The young man in black asked the old man in Black: "elder Chi, the guy who robbed us of our treasure is also this boy?"


    "That night, it was too far away from the king scale demon tiger. I didn''t look at it carefully. However, if I looked at the back, there should be no mistake. Besides, there would be no mistake even if there was the black evil spirit chasing mark." Half a hundred old men in black looked a little bit frozen in their eyes and said, "it''s just that there is a king scale demon tiger around this boy, and at least two people are missing. It''s estimated that they are hiding in another place."


    "As long as one is found, there is no fear that others will not find it." The voice of the young man in black is cold.


    "Hula..."


    "Whew..."


    In a short period of time, the wind howled in the air, and dozens of flying mounts crushed the space and circled like blocking the sky and the sun.


    In the forest behind, there are also hundreds of figures running out, holding a knife in hand, murderous and full of evil spirit, which immediately blocked a large area of forest.


    "Hoo..."


    After being blocked, Du Shaofu looked heavy and took a deep breath.


    The young man in black looked at Du Shaofu coldly and said, "boy, we have met again. It seems that we are really predestined."


    "It''s fate. Do you want to be beaten again?"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and his face was full of sarcasm and laughter. Then he looked at the seven people in front of him. His mental strength spread and he was also wary of the movement around him.


    "Hum!"


    Hearing the speech, the young man in black looked embarrassed and twitched. He looked at Du Shaofu and said with a sneer: "boy, don''t show off your tongue, hand over other people, hand over the treasure. I can leave you a whole body, or you will be beaten to pieces!"


    "Boom


    With the roar of terror, hundreds of young people roared in the sky!


    The evil spirit covers the mountains and forests, and the amazing momentum blocks the space!


    Du Shaofu looked around. His eyes moved slightly and he was silent. Suddenly, his thin body stood up and stepped forward.


    "Be careful of that boy!"


    As Du Shaofu stepped out, the young man in black suddenly felt a little flustered and said aloud. All the disciples of the Heisha sect around him were all tensed up at once. A stream of mysterious air spread out directly and his eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu.


    "If you want my life, you don''t seem to have that strength yet?"


    Slowly raising his eyebrows, Du Shaofu looked directly at the young man in black. In his pupils, there was a sharp and frightening light that began to fluctuate.


    "Hum!"


    Hearing this, the young man in black suddenly turned blue. Du Shaofu slapped him in the face. If he could kill the boy, he would not have been scared away. Tie Qing''s face twitched, his palm waved, and he said in a loud voice, "kill the disciple, catch that scum!"


    "Yes, little master!"


    With the youth in black clothes falling down, among the hundreds of Heisha disciples in the surrounding dense forest, dozens of figures suddenly swept out, and the mysterious atmosphere surged.


    These dozens of disciples of Heisha sect suddenly approached Du Shaofu, who was directly wrapped up in a strong momentum.


    "Boom


    The evil spirit swept through, and dozens of Heisha disciples were filled with light black and mysterious Qi. They were holding the horizontal swords in their hands and flashing their swords. Every one of them was a cultivation in the pulsating state. The disciples of Sha hall were the elite disciples of Heisha sect. In a flash, there were more than ten Dao mansions directly wrapped Du Shaofu.


    "Whew!"


    The knife awn splits into the air. More than a dozen sharp knives seem to be able to split the space. With the sound of breaking the sky, it seems that they interweave into a net of knives, covering Du Shaofu immediately.


    "Get out of here!"


    Looking at the sharp swords wrapped in all directions around him, Du Shaofu gave a big drink. A light golden light suddenly surged all over his body. On his skin, the mysterious lines of the talisman flickered. A fierce and domineering breath suddenly spread on himself and swept away. The shaking space trembled.In a flash, with his body as the center, Du Shaofu opened his hand and emerged with the flash of the light gold talisman. It was as if an arc-shaped golden space dent was formed around the palm of his hand. He whirled fiercely at the knife awn covered around him and swept a circle.


    "Chula la!"


    Along with Du Shaofu''s passing place, the golden runes around his palm are dense and stacked, just like the golden wings of a golden winged ROC bird.


    At this moment, the golden talisman''s Secret patterns swept through everything and crushed everything. The sound of gold dagger collision came out. The knife awns were directly shattered, and more than a dozen practitioners of pulsating state of Heisha gate were shaken off one by one.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM...!"


    More than a dozen disciples of Heisha sect flew across the sky and fell in the distance one after another. The ground cracked and the big tree rocked. All of them spat blood and could not get up again. They did not know whether they were dead or alive.


    In such a scene, people''s eyes trembled. The old man with long brown hair and half a hundred old people in black were also moved by it. Those disciples of the Heisha sect who rushed to the rear were forced to retreat for it and could not get close to them at all.


    "Die for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank and his eyes were red. Since he couldn''t retreat, he didn''t have to think about it. He had to kill a way out. Up to now, he had to fight to the death. As long as there was no strong cultivation man in the Marquis level, he had no chance to kill and kill all the people of the Heisha sect.


    "Boom!"


    Surrounded by golden light, Du Shaofu is as strong as the king of monsters. Du Shaofu steps out of the room and pushes the leisurely walk. He clenches his fists and takes the initiative.


    Wrapped in golden mansions and fists like impact cannons, they immediately bombarded the elite disciples of Heisha Sect on the other side of the nearest pulse spirit realm.


    "Boom


    With the help of free walking, Du Shaofu smashed his chest and ribs, smashed his internal organs, and revealed a blood hole in his chest. The broken viscera and six Fu organs spurted out, and blood shot from his mouth.


    This bloody scene, the surrounding people were appalled, so strong and appalling, too terrible, the boy was so strong.


    In a short moment, everyone was shocked, but Du Shaofu had already shot again, and his fist and lightning fell on the abdomen of an elite disciple of Heisha sect.


    "Bang!"


    After the fist fell down, behind the abdomen of the Heisha sect disciple, a burst of energy rushed out, and a blood hole was directly opened. There was a burst of red and white objects in the abdomen, which was bloody and terrifying.


    "Click!"


    Another Heisha disciple''s shoulder was caught in the paw print by Du Shaofu''s left hand. With a hard tug, the shoulder was directly caught into pieces of flesh and blood, and the golden dark gas gushed out, and the Heisha disciple''s body immediately exploded.


    "Kill!"


    When the murderous spirit broke out, Du Shaofu was completely killed this time. His figure was covered with pale gold light, as if covered with light. The power of tyranny and terror swept open, making people tremble faintly. In the electric light and flint, there were two Heisha disciples who had not yet returned to their gods and were bombarded with blood holes.


    "Join hands to kill!"


    "Sha Dao breaks through the void!"


    Some disciples of Heisha sect drank a lot and moved in a hurry to organize a new round of offensive. The remaining 23 or 30 people swept together, and the evil spirit swept through the sky. The sword awns were interwoven into large pieces of knife awns, which turned into a dense sword light rune. The evil spirit light net covered the sky.


    "Boom!"


    Under such a terrifying momentum, many towering trees around were swept up among them, and were immediately destroyed into pieces. The whole dense forest was shaking like destruction!


    At this moment, under this amazing power, I''m afraid that the practitioners at the mysterious level of the pulse and spirit realm are trapped in it, and they will never feel better.


    Du Shaofu''s figure was stagnant, and he felt that he was not weak. However, his eyes were bright and fearless. His body''s momentum suddenly became fierce and terrifying, just like a sleeping beast waking up


    A series of fingerprints congealed, and the surrounding space fluctuated like boiling water. A stream of dark air surged in Du Shaofu''s palm, and a palm print suddenly condensed and formed in one breath, flowing and flowing.


    "The waves are rough!"


    With a big drink in his mouth, Du Shaofu shot directly at the dense sword light Rune evil spirit light net.


    "Hula!"


    At the place where the handprint passed, a strong wind that could be seen to the naked eye spread and spread, and finally fell on a dense net of sabre light Rune evil Qi light.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the thunder like sound suddenly came out. Accompanied by a strong wind and waves like a storm, it constantly hit the dense sword light Rune evil Qi light net. With the "rumble" around it, the dense sword light Rune evil Qi light net immediately cracked, and then it was directly smashed into large pieces of broken runes and evil spirit vine It''s a long way to go.


    "Pooh


    Twenty or thirty elite disciples of the Heisha sect broke their swords, and all of them were spouting blood and flying backwards.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    "Why so strong!"


    The old man in brown and the half a hundred old men in black were shocked. How strong this was. The siege of dozens of people was actually smashed by the young man in purple robe. It was so powerful and powerful!


    "How strong!"


    "The boy in purple is a pervert."


    The hundreds of disciples of Heisha sect around him, watching dozens of elite disciples of Sha hall directly hit hard, nearly half of them fell down, and more than a dozen of them died in terrible blood. The bloody scene that a blow blows out a blood hole and smashes the internal organs is more frightening than weapons. At this time, these Heisha disciples who have been rolling in the dark forest for many years are trembling with fear I''m scared.


    "Waste, it''s all rubbish!"


    The young man in black roared angrily, his face was blue and embarrassed. Dozens of elite disciples of the evil hall were even vulnerable to a single attack. Then he yelled to the practitioners at the mysterious level of the pulse spirit state and the other side level of the two pulse spirit states: "you three, go up to me, capture the boy alive, just keep one breath!"


    "Yes, little master!"


    The three men nodded, and their figures suddenly jumped out. The three terrible evil spirits swept through first, and the momentum was surging and frightening. The three breath blocked the space around Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and his eyes were cold. The two levels on the other side of the spiritual world were the same as Lu Tianqiao, the leader of songyun sect.


    "Ha ha..."


    Looking at the three pulse spirit realms, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly coagulated, but his face immediately burst into laughter. An invisible chill spread out, which was different from the domineering and fierce spirit in his body. This cold feeling seemed to spread from the bones of Du Shaofu, rather than the domineering and fierce power of the golden winged ROC bird.


    In contrast, the chill at the moment is more representative of Du Shaofu''s heart.


    Under the spread of the chill, the sky was suddenly silent, even the air seemed to solidify in general.


    "Come on, let''s kill each other today, let''s kill each other!"


    He raised his head and looked coldly at the three practitioners of pulse spirit realm. At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of pale gold light, and his eyes were full of murderous intent.


    "The boy''s breath is terrible, but his cultivation level is not high. How could it be like this?"


    In Du Shaofu''s chill, the practitioners of the three Heisha sects could clearly feel that a bone chilling cold was seeping out of their bodies, and the invisible cold was like the tide spreading through the dense forest, making them shiver all over.


    "That boy is weird. His physical strength is very strong. Don''t be careless and try your best to do it!"


    The young man in black was drinking in the distance. He had seen with his own eyes how terrible the boy in purple was. But at this time, he was besieged by two cultivators on the other side of the pulse spirit realm and a cultivator at the mysterious level of the pulse spirit realm. He didn''t believe that the boy could resist, and that boy could really turn the sky.


    "Do it!"


    Hearing the words of the black evil youth, a man in long clothes on the other side of the pulse spirit realm on the left took the lead. The evil spirit and fierce light were emitted from his eyes, and the dark air was surging and spreading. The spread of terror completely enveloped Du Shaofu. The light black energy swept through, and then a palm print was shot.


    "Boom


    It was like a huge whirlpool of black air, which was powerful enough to tear up everything. Finally, it appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu clapped it with one hand like a giant ROC spreading its wings. At the place where he passed by, the talisman''s Secret patterns were surging, with a golden whirlpool spinning constantly, and then he slapped it on the other party''s palm print.


    "Boom!"


    After a moment of stalemate, the whirlpool of the black palm print of the former began to be crushed and destroyed.


    "Bang bang!"


    But Du Shaofu''s golden talisman on one hand was also forced to disperse, and then the palms of the two men hit each other directly and heavily, and suddenly there was a low muffled sound.


    "Pedaling!"


    In such a collision, the bodies of the practitioners on the other side of the Heisha sect''s spiritual realm were directly shaken away, and the ground was cracked under their feet, and their palms were numb and painful, almost breaking their bones.


    The man in long clothes raised his head and his eyes were startled. The physical strength of the other side was too terrible. The domineering and terrifying momentum made him feel like a monster king. It was clear that his own momentum was still strong, but under the influence of the domineering atmosphere of the purple robed boy, he was able to suppress his strong breath directly.


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was also shaken away, but it swayed back against the ground. Two cracks appeared under his feet. After the last ten meters, he stamped his foot on the ground, which stabilized his body.


    "Gang Sha violent fist!"


    Du Shaofu''s side appeared as the second level practitioner of Heisha sect. As a cultivator on the other side of the meridian and spirit realm, he was absolutely extraordinary in strength. At the same time, there was a terrible seal."Crack, crack..."


    In the place where the seal passes, the space crackles endlessly. The evil spirit before the seal sweeps, the air pressure is violent, and the air momentum is violent. There are black runes flickering faintly, which seems to be able to destroy everything. I''m afraid that the martial arts level of this formula is at least to the level of spiritual quality.


    If a person who is a novice in the level of meridians and spirits is swept by the fierce energy, he will be killed directly.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu had not yet stabilized his body, and the terrible blow had already swept to him. A chill and sneer spread in the eyes of the practitioners on the other side of the pulse spirit realm.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of lightning in Du Shaofu''s eyes. The purple robe around him was shocked by hunting, and a roar came out of his mouth. A domineering breath spread around Du Shaofu''s body, and cracks continued to crack under his feet


    "Oh


    It sounds like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a god singing for a long time


    In Du Shaofu''s hands, the talisman''s secret pattern bloomed and fluctuated, which turned into countless palmprints like lightning, and finally condensed into a palm print. With the secret patterns of the talisman cutting through the sky, they suddenly and severely hit the former.


    "Bang!"


    The impact seems to be mixed with wind, thunder and Sanskrit. The energy is muffled like thunder, and then the terrible energy ripple, like a hurricane, suddenly sweeps through the space, which makes the space tremble. The terrifying momentum makes people feel frightened from afar!


    "Pooh


    At the other side of Heisha gate, the cultivator on the other side of the pulse spirit realm opened his mouth and a mouthful of blood gushed out. From his fist, there was a sound of bone fracture, and his face turned pale, and then his body was directly shaken away. It seems that he has been directly injured.


    At that time, the Lu overpass of songyun gang was also on the other side of the pulse spirit realm. All the pulse spirits were directly destroyed by Du Shaofu''s mysterious style. This person just is also almost full strength, but after all, has not yet reached the point of arousing pulse soul, the end can be imagined.


    "Pedaling!"


    The force of violence swept over him, and Du Shaofu''s body staggered back three steps. His face was also pale.


    The consumption of promoting mystical form is too amazing. If it was not for the improvement of cultivation level in recent years, as in the past, Du Shaofu would not have the strength to fight again if he urged the mysterious pattern once.


    "Crazy Sha Dao Jue!"


    It was as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder. The cultivator of the third mysterious level took the opportunity to rush to Du Shaofu. He did not know when he held a sharp bayonet nearly three feet long, just like a long sword, but it was in the shape of a sword. The blade was narrow and thin, and the blade awn was torn. It was about to pierce Du Shaofu''s chest.


    It was so fast and so close that Du Shaofu could hardly avoid it.


    "Hiss..."


    Then, in full view of the public, the knife directly stabbed Du Shaofu.


    However, the last knife did not penetrate Du Shaofu''s chest, but into Du Shaofu''s left shoulder.


    In the room of electric light and flint, the public only saw that the purple robed boy avoided the key point of this knife stabbing to the chest with a kind of strange speed, and then let the knife tip pierce the dark Qi defense, and finally stabbed into the shoulder.


    When the sharp knife stabs in, there is blood spilling out, accompanied by the dazzling golden talisman secret pattern, but after half a minute, it can''t be stabbed any more.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu didn''t blink his eyes. His eyes were sharp and frightening. In the flash of lightning, his hands waved directly, and the light golden light surged. His palm opened like a leaf fan. With the flash of the light gold talisman, Du Shaofu came out and attacked from the left and right. He directly patted the head of the former from left to right.


    "Not good..."


    At the moment when the sharp knife can''t move forward for half a minute, the practitioners in the mysterious level of pulse spirit state feel extremely uneasy in their heart, but it seems that there is no time for everything.


    There was a deep sound coming from the broken bones.


    "Bang bang!"


    They saw the head of the man who had cultivated at the mysterious level of the pulse and spirit realm, which was directly turned into fragments between Du Shaofu''s two palms. The head was smashed by Du Shaofu''s left and right hands, and the scream of death did not come out.


    "Chula la!"


    The blood mist shot fiercely, and the power of rage swept.


    The whole scene was silent, all of which were gaping, and the soul was trembling for it. A person who practiced at the mysterious level of pulse and spirit realm was so bloody and violent that his head was smashed.


    This scene, bloody terror, chilling!


    Today''s update is finished. Brothers who haven''t slept have a rest earlier.


    "Xiao Yu WeChat public platform" search WeChat official account "Yu Feng YF" can be added. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    The two cultivators on the other side of the pulse and soul realm were shocked back and severely damaged. The first man in long clothes who had been shaken off had already rushed to Du Shaofu again, but at the moment, his body stopped suddenly, and his eyes looked at Du Shaofu with fear and horror.


    The scene of smashing the head with such a strong hand is so creepy that I feel scared in my heart for no reason and dare not get close to it.


    As the saying goes, the villain is afraid of the unruly, and the unruly is afraid of no life. At this moment, the young man in purple robe is simply horizontal and does not want to die.


    It seems that the other side of the purple face of the two people are not afraid, the other side of the fierce look is not to see.


    "Scum!"


    A master of the mysterious level of pulse and soul state was shot dead directly, or in the full view of the public, the black young man''s eyes trembled, and half a hundred old people and old people with long brown hair suddenly changed their faces.


    "All of you, step back." At last, half a hundred old people could not help it any more. Their faces were cold and terrible. They drank a lot and stamped their feet on the ground. A torrent of weather broke out and suddenly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Back!"


    If the two practitioners on the other side of the spiritual realm were under amnesty, they immediately began to retreat. They had already been shocked and didn''t want to fight against the purple robed boy.


    "Chula la!"


    As the energy roared and moved, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were quietly coagulating. A strange energy began to fluctuate, communicating the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth. In the pale gold light around him, traces of white divine awn spread out.


    Du Shaofu has already been determined to kill. Only by fighting a way can he get rid of himself. Only by killing more powerful people can he really hurt the Heisha sect.


    "Leave it for me!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s face looked ferocious. With the change of his fingerprints, his whole body energy suddenly gathered and turned into array flags one after another. A total of 12 array flags were spreading with amazing fluctuations.


    At the same time, all the energy in Du Shaofu''s body seemed to be infused into the twelve array flags, making his face pale to pale.


    "Twelve banners, three-star perfect level of Fu array, fast back, fast, that boy is still Fuzhen master!"


    At this moment, the face of the old man with long brown hair suddenly changed. A wave of light black energy fluctuated. After a big drink, he couldn''t just watch. His body, along with half a hundred old men in black, directly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Empty and unreal array!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and the twelve array flags immediately swept to the front of the sky, and directly blocked the Zhou Kong where the practitioners on the other side of the two pulse spirit realms were located.


    "Whew..."


    With a lightning like speed and track, the twelve array flags wrap up the two cultivation practitioners on the other side of the pulse and spirit realm who are about to retreat.


    "Empty unreal array", a kind of magic array, was learned by Du Shaofu from his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. He had been trapped in this magic array for a whole day, and then broke the magic array Rune before breaking the array.


    The empty unreal array can make people lose their souls. The twelve array flags represent the complete level of the three stars.


    In the rune array, a star level is divided into four array flags. However, if you want to arrange a rune array, you should at least go to the level of two star array fu masters. One star spirit Rune master does not have the strength to arrange any Rune array.


    Generally speaking, even the master of runes among the first four star runes may not be able to arrange a three-star perfect array.


    The same level of matrix Rune master, is not necessarily able to arrange the same level of matrix.


    For example, in the stone city, the first four-star Rune master was able to set up a terrifying four-star first boarding Fu array, which covered the sky and the sun, and the sky was dark. Among the array fu masters, it was absolutely highly gifted.


    However, Du Shaofu is now in the realm of three-star mystical Rune master. According to the truth, the three-star mysterious level Rune array with ten array flags is already extremely strong.


    However, at this time, Du Shaofu arranged a three-star perfect level Fu array with twelve array flags, which was only a small level different from that of the four star lingfu master in Shicheng.


    "Boom!"


    When the twelve array flags finally disappeared in the mouth, the air in the surrounding dense forest space suddenly fluctuated violently. Suddenly, the space was chaotic, and the runes spread around the sky, mobilizing the energy of the five elements runes of the surrounding heaven and earth, and then a powerful rune array emerged.


    The appearance of the Fu array makes the surrounding forest full of wind and clouds!


    The terrifying Rune array covers a large area, and its power is frightening!


    Around the Fu array, it is causing space chaos. A strange energy makes people dazzled and the soul trembles and tingles.


    Unconsciously, many of the disciples of the Heisha sect around him had no reason to look dull and muddy at this time.


    The magic array is not an attack Rune array, but it has unique advantages. Compared with the attack Rune array, it has something absolutely frightening.


    There are countless kinds of magic array, but they all have one thing in common. Once someone is trapped in the magic array, if they can''t break the array, they will be trapped directly and will never come out.The powerful magic array can also make people have illusions, even kill each other and solve their own problems.


    It is said that a thousand years ago, there was a powerful array talisman who arranged the next fantastic array, which trapped millions of troops in an empire and finally killed each other. What a thrilling and terrifying thing!


    "Hiss!"


    The old man with long brown hair and the old man in black almost fell in front of Du Shaofu almost at the same time, but they were a little slow. The magic array had been arranged, and they had to force themselves to retreat some of their bodies.


    "Break through the battle with all your strength."


    The old man with long brown hair quickly glanced at half a hundred old men in black. Both of them looked the same gloomy and ugly. Then they started to fight with all their strength. Each of them had a terrible mysterious air wave. Then they gathered their amazing attack power and rushed to the magic array arranged by Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    The spirit Rune master of the four-star perfection level and the cultivator of the perfect level of the pulse spirit state made the surrounding area close to the wind and clouds, and the terror power diffused.


    Two strong hands. The energy of the storm is like the most terrifying tornado storm, whistling across the world, and then sweeping to the magic array set by Du Shaofu. Suddenly, the amazing energy fluctuation swept away


    Generally speaking, a four-star Rune array is enough to make it difficult for the practitioners on the other side of the meridian realm to deal with it. Even those who have achieved the perfection of the pulse and spirit state are absolutely headache.


    Du Shaofu''s large Fu array at this time was only three-star perfect level, but it was not easy to be destroyed and forced to break the array.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "No, the boy in purple robe is still the master of array Fu. Break the battle by force!"


    With the two practitioners on the other side of the spiritual realm trapped in the fufu array, their faces suddenly turned pale. How could you imagine that the purple robed boy was still a talisman, and the most frightening array Fu master.


    Only when the two fell down, all kinds of strange energy in the magic array had wrapped them up.


    I don''t know why, the two began to have dark Qi disorder, and their eyes began to stagnate, and their turbid eyes began to flicker. It seemed that they were immersed in some kind of illusion, but their pupils kept flashing, as if they were resisting the magic array at the same time.


    To fight against the magic array, the most important thing is to have a strong will and spiritual strength. At this time, the practitioners on the other side of the two pulse spirit realms had already shown their fear and shock to Du Shaofu at the beginning. At this time, the will and spirit were immediately destroyed by the magic array.


    Otherwise, if you take the cultivation level strength of the other side of the two relationships and spiritual realms as the level of strength, I''m afraid it will not be directly affected by the magic array.


    In the magic array, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared without any hindrance, and directly appeared in front of the first practitioners on the other side of the meridian realm who had been severely damaged. When his eyes were dull and affected by the magic array, he waved his purple sleeve robe, a strong pale gold dark air surged, his five fingers clenched, and a fist directly hit his head temple.


    "Bang!"


    The dull sound of energy sounds, the fierce energy tilts, and the golden light is shining. The head of the cultivator on the other side of the pulse spirit realm is directly sunken, and then the skull is broken and the blood is shooting!


    "Whew..."


    Just at the time when the body of the cultivator on the other side of the pulse spirit realm had just been blown down, Du Shaofu''s body did not stop at all, and appeared directly in front of the man in long clothes.


    "Bang!"


    In the former''s flickering turbid eyes and disordered dark Qi, Du Shaofu, with his fist wrapped in pale gold light, suddenly and violently hit his temple on his head


    "Hula!"


    Suddenly, the magic array began to wobble, and a terrible energy was fluctuating


    Then, the terrible magic array was also directly exploded in the joint attack of the old man with long brown hair and half a hundred old men in black!


    "Boom!"


    Amazing energy swept across the sky, accompanied by many runes broken, large areas of energy spread.


    "Pooh


    The magic array was broken, and Du Shaofu was absolutely influenced. He spat out blood from his mouth, but his face was absolutely sneering.


    This sneer at this time in the corner of the mouth with pale gold blood rendering, looks cruel and fierce, like the most fierce beast!


    The energy dissipated, and the surrounding space appeared clearly again. However, in the eyes of all the disciples of Heisha sect, there were two corpses. The strong one on the other side of the spiritual realm in the two sects had their heads blasted, and the death was bloody!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    "Hoo..."


    The whole scene was filled with cold air, and the young man''s eyes in black shirt also twitched.


    "Little scum, I have to tear you today!"


    Half a hundred old men in black roared and watched for a moment. In a short time, three practitioners of pulse spirit realm were killed directly. He had no time to help. His anger reached the extreme, and his evil spirit surged. His figure turned into a dark shadow like a ghost. A rune palm print wrapped in a dazzling Rune light ran straight to Du Shaofu''s chest Go away.


    In this panic, Du Shaofu had no choice but to wave it with one hand. The golden talisman was wrapped in his hand, and then he collided with the palm print of the old man in black.


    "Bang!"


    When the palm print touched, Du Shaofu''s body was directly shaken away. Even in his heyday, it was difficult to fight against the cultivators at the perfect level of the pulse and spirit realm. When it was exhausted, the result was even more obvious, and he was unable to fight again!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    When Du Shaofu''s body was shaken off, blood gushed from his mouth. Then his body bumped into a towering tree that had been broken at the waist, shattering its trunk, cracking the ground, flying sand and rocks. The sound of "boom and rumble" resounded through the dense forest.


    "Elder Chi, don''t kill the boy, but ask about the whereabouts of the treasure."


    The voice of the old man with long brown hair fell down. He stamped his feet, and his body swept straight out. The runes in his hands swayed and interweaved. It was like organizing a huge and strange network of runes, which covered the top of Du Shaofu''s head which had not yet risen from the ground.


    "Hula!"


    With the energy fluctuation of heaven and earth, the rune seems to be able to imprison the soul and distort the space, and then it falls on Du Shaofu.


    The terrifying powers such as Fu Wenguang''s net have distorted Du Shaofu''s whole body space, just like a fishing net falling on Du Shaofu''s body and twisting his restraint.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu struggled to get up, but the net of Rune light was still shrouded tightly, and he could not tear the rune at all.


    No matter how struggling Du Shaofu was at this time, he was unable to get rid of it. The Fuwen light net was getting tighter and tighter.


    "Jie Jie, you can''t run away. Kill me. I''ll frustrate you when the time comes."


    The old man with long brown hair chuckled bitterly. Under the restraint of his means, it was impossible for the boy to escape. He walked to Du Shaofu step by step, with a chill in his eyes.


    "Little scumbag, I''ll clean you up later. I''m sure you can''t live or die!"


    In their gloomy eyes, the young man in black and the half a hundred old men in black showed a sneer. In their hearts, it was impossible for the boy in purple to escape. Although the district elder''s strength is not the strongest in the whole Heisha sect, as a four-star spirit Master, he is enough to sit on the position of three elders in the Heisha sect. It can be said that he is in the Heisha sect, where the leader is under ten thousand people.


    Even in the whole Heisha sect, the lingfu masters at the old four-star level of the district chief are all famous. Besides, the district elder is still the medicine master among the lingfu masters. How many strong people come to the district elder''s hands to refine a pill but can''t do it. This also makes the Heisha sect rise in the dark forest among the major forces.


    At the moment, the boy in purple robe is bound by the district elder. What else should I worry about? It''s already in the bag. I can catch a turtle in a jar.


    Suddenly, he walked towards the old man with long brown hair, and his eyes suddenly trembled. It seemed that he suddenly felt something changed.


    "Hula..."


    Just after struggling fruitlessly, Du Shaofu, bound by the net of Fuwen light, suddenly has a dazzling hidden pattern of talisman moving behind him. Suddenly, a domineering momentum suddenly rises. The trembling network of Fuwen light is about to fall. Then, the virtual shadow of five mountain peaks converges and spreads out.


    "Buzz!"


    The virtual shadow of Wuzhishan was derived and evolved behind Du Shaofu, as if it had been endowed with life. The sound was like wind, thunder, Sanskrit, dense aura, communication between heaven and earth, power of terror spread


    "Break it for me!"


    After Du Shaofu had a big drink, the shadow of the five mountain peaks behind him expanded directly like substance. The power was rolling, and the rainbow was full of Qi, and the rays of sunlight exploded.


    "Kaka..."


    With the explosion of energy sound resounding through the sky, and the mysterious patterns of talismans twinkle and shuttle in the sky, although the rune light net is powerful, it is directly broken by the virtual shadow of the mountain after a slight standoff.


    The breath of terror fluctuates, making it difficult for people to breathe and block the dark Qi in the body.


    "Go!"


    The net of Fuwen light was broken by the shadow of the mountain peak, and Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of blood. However, under his teeth, his body forced himself to step forward. His fingerprints changed and he went straight to the old man with long brown hair in front of him.


    At that moment, the old man with long brown hair seemed to feel a certain kind of uneasiness and fear, and his eyes trembled. "Pulse soul, mountain pulse soul, how can this boy be such a pulse soul, can it..."


    "Boom!"


    The shadow of the mountain is like falling from the sky, just like five real peaks falling down. The secret patterns of the talisman soar to the sky, and the thunder resounds faintly. Finally, it directly covers the old man with long black hair."Linglu Fu Ding!"


    The old man with long brown hair came back to his senses in shock, and his fingerprints changed rapidly. As a spirit Rune master, he had no pulse soul, but as a spirit Rune master, he also had his own means. Any spirit Rune tripod of a spirit Rune master was also a base card means, and would not be under the pulse and soul of a martial arts practitioner.


    It''s just the spirit furnace and tripod of the spirit Rune master. Once it is damaged, the consequences will be much more serious than that of the martial arts practitioners. Therefore, the spirit Rune master will never use the spirit furnace tripod easily.


    "Boom


    When the last handprint congealed, the body of the old man with long brown hair was shocked, and the mysterious patterns of the talisman on the spirit furnace and tripod were lingering in his body. It seemed that the changes could be endless. With a hot breath, the breath of terror suddenly spread like a storm.


    "Hula."


    The fiery flame leaped inside the cauldron of the spirit furnace, and the secret patterns of the talisman were vast and mysterious. Then they rose into the sky and circled and blocked Du Shaofu''s pulse Soul Mountain. The secret patterns of the talisman were blooming all over the sky


    The two are deadlocked, and the surrounding energy storm spreads and sweeps across the sky, and the air current and waves are like rough waves.


    The spirit furnace Fu tripod driven by the old man with long brown hair is obviously better than that of Du Shaofu at that time.


    However, in terms of their respective power, the tyrannical suppression on the mountain pulse soul is obviously stronger than that on the spirit furnace Fu Ding of the former, and it is still unknown how many times stronger it is.


    "Kaka..."


    It''s just a short period of stagnation, and the mysterious patterns on the mountain''s pulse and soul erupt, which is like being able to crush all things and suppress all things in the world!


    "Boom!"


    The Linglu Fu tripod, driven by the old man with long brown hair, was crushed by the spirit of the mountain and turned into large pieces of runes, and then blood gushed out of his mouth.


    "Crash!"


    But at this time, Du Shaofu was no longer able to follow, and the spirit of the mountain pulse dissipated into runes and returned to his body.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu forced his body to rush out. At this time, no more mysterious Qi was consumed on his body. What could be supported was the strength of his body. His body was like a human monster. When the spirit furnace tripod was broken in the hands of the old man with long brown hair, his body fiercely rushed away.


    "Not good..."


    The old man with long brown hair turned pale, and his body suddenly retreated.


    "Little bastard, can you still turn the sky?"


    In shock, half a hundred old men in black quickly swept out of Du Shaofu''s back, and shot them against Du Shaofu''s descendants with a palm, which was extremely evil.


    Du Shaofu felt the attack behind him. If he didn''t avoid it, he would be attacked directly. If the cultivator at the level of mailing state was perfect, the consequences would be serious.


    If you avoid it, you have to give up what you might get from the brown old man.


    After all, Du Shaofu did not choose to avoid it, not to mention that he could not avoid it.


    "Bang!"


    Everything was instantaneous, as fast as lightning. Half a hundred old men in black hit Du Shaofu''s back with one hand, which directly destroyed Du Shaofu''s weak and mysterious defense behind him. The bombarded Du Shaofu''s body flew forward.


    "Hiss...!"


    At the moment of his body flying forward, the pale gold blood gushed out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, but the cruel smile began to appear in the corner of his mouth. At this time, it was equivalent to a sudden acceleration, and then it accelerated to rush on the brown long hair old man who was just retreating. The pale gold blood in his mouth even sprayed the face of the old man with long brown hair.


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu suffered a heavy blow on his back. However, he took advantage of his body to hit the old man with long brown hair. The old man with long brown hair was hit with blood again.


    Then the two men flew several meters at the same time, and they fell into a mess of ground.


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu forced himself to lift up his breath, and his body rolled with the help of the situation. He was prepared to turn over and mount a horse. He immediately pressed on the body of the old man with long brown hair. Then, his fists fell on the chest of the old man with long brown hair like a rainstorm.


    Many fists fell on the former''s chest. As a master of spirit talisman, the body of the old man with long brown hair can''t be compared with that of a martial arts practitioner. Moreover, the pot of the old man with long brown hair was crushed and broken by Du Shaofu''s fenghun mountain, which had been seriously damaged.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Although Du Shaofu had no strength at the moment, his ferocious strength and pure physical strength were absolutely extraordinary. His fist fell like a rainstorm and he only heard the chest of the old man with long brown hair ringing through his chest


    "Pooh


    The old man with long brown hair spewed out from his mouth like a fountain of blood. It seemed that the blood was already mixed with broken viscera. At this time, he was completely defeated, and his eyes were full of unbelievable shock and fear.


    "Brothers, on the flower list, we have been repeatedly exploded by the God of pancakes. Flowers are in urgent need. Please support us, brothers. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    "Pooh


    The old man with long brown hair gushed out from his mouth like a fountain of blood. The red blood seemed to have been mixed with broken viscera. All the defenses were completely defeated by Du Shaofu in an instant. His eyes were full of unbelievable shock and fear.


    "Pooh


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was also overflowing with blood. The blood was directly sprayed on the face and body of the old man with long brown hair sitting under his body. However, his fist did not stop, and a dozen fists directly hit his chest.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was also absolutely devastated. Although his physical strength was extremely strong, he had just resisted the palm of half a hundred black clad elders with a perfect level of spiritual cultivation. In addition, with the original body injury, it was difficult to support at this time.


    Du Shaofu hasn''t fallen yet. It''s just a matter of gnashing his teeth and forcing him to resist. His life is in danger. It seems that he has inspired the final potential of his body.


    The eyes of the whole audience were shocked, and no one thought that the purple robed youth was clearly hit to the extreme, but still so fierce and cruel.


    The purple robed boy was fierce, just like the last strike of a dying tiger, fierce and violent. Cruel and like a snake, like a wolf, but also cruel and spicy.


    At this time, the boy in purple robe doesn''t want his own life at all. He also wants to find someone who is on the back.


    This kind of person is the most difficult to deal with. Everyone is afraid to meet such a person.


    "Let go of the district elder, boy, you are looking for death!"


    Half a hundred old men in black drank bitterly, their faces roared and ferocious, and their figures seemed to be swept by a hurricane and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu got up. His weak and weak body quickly rose to his feet. His paw print was directly buckled on the throat of the old man with long black hair, and he mentioned the old man with long brown hair who was half dead at the moment.


    "If you dare to come up, he will be buried with me!"


    The cool and sharp voice came out. Du Shaofu''s eyes were sharp and frightening, and his blood was red. The radian of the corners of his mouth made his heart tremble. He was afraid that if his hands and claws were slightly forced, the old man with long black hair would be enough to break his neck.


    It was Du Shaofu''s plan to capture the old man with long brown hair.


    Although Du Shaofu has been trying hard, he is not really trying.


    His mother and his sister have not met since he had memory. How could Du Shaofu really fight hard before the last moment? His life is more precious than that of all the people in the Heisha sect.


    So if there is any way, Du Shaofu will not give up. At first, Du Shaofu wanted to capture the young man in black clothes. As long as he was captured, he could get out of the way.


    However, the young man in black always did not dare to get close to him. Du Shaofu could not do anything about it at all. Therefore, he retreated to seek the second place, and his goal fell on the four-star level of spiritual talisman.


    Just now Du Shaofu hit him with a fist in his chest, but he didn''t want to vent his anger. He was just afraid that he could not control a four-star spirit Master. Therefore, he simply beat him up first, and then it was better to prohibit him.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to restrain a four-star perfect level Rune master even if he was exhausted now.


    Half a hundred old men in black stood still and looked at Du Shaofu coldly. His eyes twitched, and he said: "boy, you dare to threaten me, I will let you live or die!"


    "You''re threatening me too!"


    Du Shaofu sneered at him with a frightful smile. His left hand fell directly on the long brown hair on the head of the old man with black hair and pulled it hard.


    "Ah..."


    The old man with long brown hair, half dead, screamed and howled. On top of his head, a large number of long brown hair along with the whole scalp of his head was also torn by Du Shaofu with brute force. All of a sudden, the blood was dripping on his head, which was unbearably bloody.


    "Bastard, I want you to live or die!"


    The old man in black raised his head and roared. At this time, if he was able to kill people in rage, he would have killed Du Shaofu ten times.


    "This district elder, that old scum is still threatening me. It seems that he wants to provoke me to kill you. He wants you to die more than me at this time."


    Du Shaofu said with a slight sneer to the old man with long brown hair clasped in his claw marks. While the voice came out, his left hand also fell on the left arm of the old man with long brown hair. He rotated it 360 degrees directly. Then he pulled hard and suddenly heard the sound of bone fracture.


    "Chulala..."


    Then the whole left arm of the old man with long brown hair was torn off by Du Shaofu again with brute force. The blood flowed like a torrent of blood, which was cruel and bloody


    "Ah..."


    The scream and howl came from the mouth of the old man with long brown hair again, which was very frightening. The sound of howling made people feel sick.


    "Chi Changtu, you Is it not It''s on purpose. You give me Get out of here


    In the howl, the old man with long brown hair also drank bitterly, but Du Shaofu held his throat tightly. He couldn''t speak clearly. His eyes were red and maliciously staring at the half hundred old men in black. It seemed that the degree of hatred for the old man in black was no less than that of Du Shaofu."Elder Chi, get back quickly. You can''t let the district elder have an accident."


    The young man in black clothes, who had been shocked by the changes, came to his senses and saw that the district elder was held in the other party''s hands. He heard the old Taoist priest''s miserable drinking. He immediately said to the old man in black that the district elder''s status was very high in the door. Even his father wanted to be courteous, so he could not have an accident.


    "Little asshole, I swear that I will never let you go!"


    The old man in black drank violently. Although the elder in that district and he were both elders of Heisha sect, they had almost the same level of cultivation. However, the other side was a spirit Fu master and the three elders of Heisha sect. Both the position in the door and in the outside world are higher than others. When they are scolded, they dare not refute. Naturally, they can only transfer their anger to Du Shaofu.


    "Back up, everyone back away. Don''t catch up, or I''ll kill him!"


    Naturally, Du Shaofu didn''t care about the old man in black. Seizing the miserable old man with long brown hair in his paw print, he began to retreat slowly and violently.


    All the disciples of Heisha sect were dumbfounded. The young men in black and the old men in black all had eyes twitching. They watched the boy in purple slowly retreat behind him. However, with the hostages in their hands, they did not dare to approach. They were afraid that the elders of the district would suffer any more.


    Step by step, he retreated behind him. Although he could no longer lift up his strength, Du Shaofu gritted his teeth to support him.


    Du Shaofu knew that if he didn''t leave today, he would not be able to leave. In any case, he had to leave here first.


    "Those who move my black gate will not come to a good end!" Suddenly, the voice of indifference resounded through the air


    At the same moment, Du Shaofu seemed to feel something, and his eyes suddenly contracted.


    "Bang!"


    A blazing energy penetrated through the space, and then suddenly hit Du Shaofu''s back.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s blood gushed out in response to the sound, and then his body staggered forward. He was powerless. The old man with long brown hair was powerless to release his paw marks, and his body fell to the ground.


    "Chulala..."


    In the dense forest, there is a wave in the air, and then a figure falls quietly from the air.


    He was sixty years old, dressed in a plain robe, and his body fell to the ground. Some of them looked like rigid sculptures, but his face was red, and there were blue veins on his temples, which were as thick as beans.


    With the appearance of the old man, all the people present were affected. For no reason, they all looked serious. It was like molten steel suddenly falling into cold water, and suddenly the air was solidified. In the space, there was a very hot breath spreading.


    "I''ve seen two elders."


    One by one, the disciples of Heisha sect looked serious, and then they all saluted respectfully. Even the young man in black and the old man in black also looked respectful, but their eyes immediately showed joy.


    Du Shaofu fell to the ground. His eyes were still able to look at the old man who appeared. However, it was hard to mention the half dead spirit all over his body at this time.


    "The person who moves my black evil gate, you have to pay the absolute price for this."


    With a faint voice, the old man raised his hand slightly and appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu. With one hand, he made an eagle catch a chicken on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of blood and his breath was weak. He looked at the fingerprints of his opponent''s hand, but his pupils shrank, but there was nothing he could do. This person''s body that invisible in the terror breath, at the same time has already solidified the space.


    Just when Du Shaofu was in despair, suddenly, a faint voice came out


    "The black evil gate moves as soon as it moves. It''s no big deal. Leave it to me. It has nothing to do with you."


    As the voice came out, the old man''s face also changed rapidly. It seemed that he felt something at this time. He drank softly: "where do you hide your head and tail, and roll out to me!"


    The old man''s face was bleak and cold, and there was a layer of substantial flame on his palm. There was a rune on it. A blazing breath suddenly released, and a palm imprinted on the left half of the sky.


    "The little marquis is is not qualified to shout in front of me. It''s almost as good to let Xue Tianqiu come!"


    The voice was still flat, and then a column of runic energy burst out of the sky. Before the rune energy light, the space was twisted like a twist, and the energy between heaven and earth suddenly trembled violently, and then it directly hit the palm print of the former.


    "Bang!"


    When the two collide, a huge force of terror sweeps open in an instant, as if the space is going to be blown up. Then, a terrible energy wave rippled away, and a large number of towering trees were swept away, directly breaking their waist.


    "Boom!"


    The ground was shaking and the ground was full of cracks. The disciples of the Heisha sect left in a panic.


    "Hum!"


    The body of the old man in the plain robe of the black evil gate suddenly staggered back for tens of meters, and a dull hum came out of his throat, and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    "The two elders were created with one move. How strong the comer is!"


    "It''s a terrible strength. The two elders are in the state of marquis Wu. They can''t fight against it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Bad, bad!"


    In the terrible energy fluctuation, the old man in the plain robe suddenly waved his long sleeve forward, and a hot wave swept out, which scattered all the energy fluctuations around him. However, at this time, the place where the purple robed boy was just in front of him was already empty, and the purple robed boy had disappeared without any trace.


    "Two elders, what about the little scum?"


    The young man in black and half a hundred old men in black took the lead in running over and looked at the place where the boy in purple had disappeared.


    "I was taken away by someone. The strength of the comer is unfathomable. I''m afraid the elder can''t do anything about it. I''m still a talisman."


    The old man''s face was gloomy and twitching. He didn''t even see the person''s face, but he was rescued by the other party. This is undoubtedly equivalent to a heavy slap on his face.


    "Second elder, what should we do now? The boy has something to do with the treasure."


    The young man in black clothes said in a hurry. How could he have thought of such a big battle today that even the second elder suddenly arrived, but he was still run away by the boy.


    "The herdsmen castle and other forces are already suspecting that we have got the thing. They have already searched around. The leader is at the last moment of closing down. The elder is also looking at the place, so I don''t feel relieved to let me have a look. I didn''t expect that there will be strong people like that just now."


    The old man in plain robe has a dignified face. If the opponent doesn''t show up, he will be able to hurt him with one move. What a terrible strength it is. In his heart, he thinks over all the powerful rune masters in the whole dark forest. However, none of them think about the right one.


    "Could it be the herdsman castle that they made it?"


    The old man in black hated him. He didn''t expect that the cooked duck would fly like this. This time, the Heisha gate lost a lot of money. He wanted to strip the purple robed boy into cramps, but in the end, the purple robed boy disappeared.


    The old man''s eyes were cold, and he said, "there is no master of the spirit Rune in Mujia castle, nor should other forces. Take the elder of the district to cure the wound, and the others will continue to search. The guild leader is going to leave the pass soon. If we don''t go back then, the leader will come. No matter who the person is, no one can snatch people from my black evil gate in the dark forest. Sooner or later, we can''t run away! "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Continuous mountains, the sun is surrounded by thin clouds, light dazzling white light.


    The towering mountains in the distance, in the sunshine, put on a golden coat, it is particularly beautiful.


    The leaf light spreads down the forest through the dense leaves, and is filtered by the layers of leaves, and becomes a little golden spot, gently swaying the light golden halo.


    Du Shaofu was wrapped up in a cloud of light, and the air around him roared by. After about half an hour, the light around him disappeared. Then he fell to the ground. After landing, he looked up and looked around. He did not know which side was in the mountains and forests.


    "I don''t know which elder helped me. I can''t thank you enough."


    Du Shaofu struggled several times from the ground and reluctantly leaned against a big tree before he stood up. He had just been wrapped up in the light and rested for half an hour. Otherwise, he would not have the strength to speak. Listening to the voice, Du Shaofu seemed to feel a sense of deja vu.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect to get a treasure. I was covered with treasure. I was carrying the Demon Stone and the spirit of the demon pulse. It seems that you still have the breath of the golden winged ROC bird. If I guess right, you must have the treasure of the golden winged ROC family. Even the blood you spit out is extraordinary."


    A series of words fell down, and the space became a little fluctuating. Then a figure in a gray robe appeared in front of Du Shaofu. He looked up and down at Du Shaofu. Then he saw a little fluctuation in his eyes. He said to himself, "it''s really worth this time. It''s worth studying, saving your life and killing you again No bad rules. "


    "It''s you, medicine King..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the figure in the grey robe. He was no one else. He was the shopkeeper of the herbal medicine shop in dark forest town, and he was also called the king of medicine by the king of the north of the town.


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu as if he were looking at his own prey. Instead, he continued to talk to himself in surprise and murmured: "the martial arts master and the spirit Rune master are the same, or the array Fu master. I''m afraid that the physical strength will not be under the Cubs of the fierce beasts on the list of heavenly beasts, and the breath of the golden winged ROC bird and the spirit of the demon pulse, It''s really weird. We must study it carefully. "


    "This is even worse..."


    Du Shaofu had a bitter smile in his heart. He didn''t expect that he was just out of the wolf''s den and wanted to enter the tiger''s den again. Compared with the Heisha gate, the medicine King''s strength was much stronger, and it would be more difficult for him to get away from it."Do you want to escape again?"


    An idea flashed in his mind, but he was immediately suppressed by Du Shaofu. In front of the king of medicine, he was afraid that there was no chance for him to escape. Besides, he did not have any strength to escape.


    "Boy, what have you done? First, you have provoked Marquis Wu, and now you have provoked the master of six star spirit talisman. Do you really think you have a long life? Did I owe you in my last life?"


    At this time, a voice sounded in Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s tense heart suddenly trembled at the sound. When Du Shaofu was trembling in his heart, the voice continued: "hold on, don''t let the six star talisman find out. Relax. I''ll enter your mind with the power of Yuan Shen and get rid of your body. The strength of these six-star talismans is not weak, but it''s good to deal with them It''s just medicine Fu master and Qi Fu master, not array Fu master. "


    "Don''t be dead. If you die, the value of research will be greatly reduced."


    The king of medicine didn''t find any abnormality in Du Shaofu, so he went straight to Du Shaofu. He also took out an extraordinary pill with shining rays and flashing runes. It seemed that he wanted to put it into Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    Du Shaofu''s breath was so weak that he didn''t even have the strength to move. He let the king of medicine put the pills into his mouth, and he was powerless and at his disposal.


    "Boy, take a good breath. This pill is very valuable. If you are not afraid of your death, you can''t bear to give it to you."


    The king of medicine glanced at Du Shaofu, and then said, "the stone should be compensated for me now. What needs to be compensated will be compensated sooner or later, and it will not run away."


    As the words fell, the king of Medicine''s eyes moved a little. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and took out several bags of heaven and earth in succession.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t die."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s weak body suddenly swept out of his body with an extremely amazing energy, and his eyes were filled with essence. A terrible momentum broke out. A palm print was close at hand, and it fell on the king of medicine like thunder.


    "Bang!"


    The energy is muffled, and the body of the medicine king is directly shaken back and forth.


    "Pedaling...."


    At the same time, the king of medicine suddenly raised his face, as if he felt something. His eyes trembled in an instant, and he stamped his feet to stabilize his body. He immediately discovered the secret of Du Shaofu''s sudden change. He was shocked and said, "you are not that boy. Who are you?"


    "It''s no use knowing who I am. You can''t kill him."


    "Du Shaofu" looked at the king of medicine, and suddenly there were runes on his palm. With the change of his fingerprints, all kinds of runes began to change. Everything seemed simple, but actually it was extremely complicated and vast, but the speed was as fast as lightning.


    "Boom


    When the last handprint was changed, twelve banners appeared in the palms of Du Shaofu''s hands. The flags were flapping, sending out a kind of special wave, and the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth suddenly turned violently.


    "Empty and unreal array!"


    "Du Shaofu" waved and moved without any delay. The twelve array flags immediately swept to the front of the sky, directly blocking the surrounding space where the king of medicine was located. With a kind of lightning speed and track, the twelve array flags directly wrapped the king of medicine in it.


    "Boom!"


    When the twelve array flags finally disappeared in the space, the space was suddenly chaotic, dazzling runes spread around the sky, and then the magic array emerged, covering a large area. The power was terrifying!


    At this moment, the perfect level of the two pulse spirit realms arranged by "Du Shaofu" and originally used to deal with the Heisha sect are obviously a Fu array. However, the power at this time seems to be several times stronger than that before. Such terrifying pressure causes space chaos and makes people tremble.


    "Go


    When the Fu array was arranged, "Du Shaofu" did not delay at all, and his figure immediately rose into the air and quickly swept away from the sky


    "Boom!"


    Half an hour later, a series of deep sounds and explosions were heard from the forest. The runes were broken all over the sky, and a large number of towering trees were uprooted. The whole mountain top was razed to the ground by the energy storm. The earth moved and the mountain rocked, and the fierce birds and beasts roared in the awe inspiring forest


    "Hiss!"


    The spirit swept away, and the king of medicine stepped out of the dust filled energy storm. His face and eyes were not very good-looking. He murmured: "how strong the power of the original God, but it seems that the original God is not as good as it should be. Even if the original God can be obtained, it is the real harvest, and it is not wasted in the dark forest Ten years. "


    "Whoosh..."


    As the voice fell, the figure of the king of medicine also swept through the air, and the streamer of the package disappeared instantly.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    Continuous mountains, lush, overlapping mountains, like the sea waves, surging, majestic.


    In the hidden cave of the mountain peak, Du Shaofu''s breath withered and collapsed to the ground. His face was white, but there was a surge of energy in his body.


    I don''t know what kind of pill was just put in by the medicine king. The surging energy was too huge, and it was also of great benefit to the injury. He was recovering from the injury on his own.


    In front of Du Shaofu''s body, a small tower floated out of the tower, and there was a flicker of talisman and secret lines. A wave of smoke like words sprang out of the tower, and finally gathered into a rather transparent figure of a young man.


    "I have arranged some means. Although I can''t compare it with the past, the six star spirit Rune master still can''t easily detect it. The cave will be very safe at present, but we should leave as soon as possible to avoid being discovered."


    The teenager is extremely thin. His whole body is skin and bone, but he has two pieces of flesh on his cheek. The inverted eight character eyebrow plus a triangle eye can be ignored, but he still shows his obscene eyes. If everything is matched on a face of 12-3 years old, people will be able to laugh and not be handsome. It is afraid that children will be directly watched and cried.


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man''s shadow in front of him, but his pale face immediately showed a smile and said with great emotion: "brother Qingchun, I want to die of you!"


    "You don''t want me. I''m afraid it''s not far from death this time."


    The youth virtual shadow is naturally the last time the spirit consumed and fell into a deep sleep. Zhen Qingchun, on her young face, looks extremely obscene. It''s hard to imagine how to have such a face. It''s just a kind of uncanny feeling.


    As the voice dropped, Zhen Qingchun floated to Du Shaofu''s body, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "it''s very hard to beat him. You can''t die like this. It''s really comparable to the cubs of the golden winged ROC."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly and looked at the wretched face in front of him and said, "brother Qingchun, how did you wake up?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes moved, his mouth curled, and he said, "the effect of the Zengshen powder you refined is barely passable. In addition to the skills I have cultivated, I wake up."


    "You won''t wake up long ago, will you?" Du Shaofu suddenly looked up at Zhen Qingchun and asked.


    "I woke up almost when you set up an empty array." Zhen Qingchun looked up for a moment and then said to Du Shaofu.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he immediately stared at Zhen Qingchun and said, "you''re really my elder brother if you wake up early."


    "Are you turning a blind eye? I knew I wouldn''t have saved you little bastard. "


    Zhen Qingchun glared at Du Shaofu fiercely and said, "you are still too young. Haven''t you found that the six star talisman has been hiding around all the time? If I had done it earlier, we would not be able to escape now."


    "The king of medicine."


    Du Shaofu''s brow was slightly frowned, and the master of six-star spirit Fu was equivalent to the existence of King Wu''s realm. For many people, that kind of existence only existed in the legend. No wonder he was called the king of medicine. It turned out that he was really at that level of terror.


    "The trouble you have caused this time is really not small. You have also provoked the six star spirit Fu master. What''s going on? And your pulse soul. What you practice is the skill of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. According to the truth, there is no pulse soul. How can you still be the demon pulse soul? You are a lucky boy. The good luck in the world falls on you." Zhen Qingchun was also quite confused at this time. After he woke up, he noticed a lot of surprise.


    I''ll talk to you later


    Du Shaofu continued to smile bitterly. He had a long talk about the trouble he had recently met. Now he had no strength to say more. Then he moved his brow and took it out of his arms for a while. With heartache on his face, he took out a bag of heaven and earth.


    The heaven and earth bags that Du Shaofu collected recently, including those from Lu Tianqiao, who was helped by the songyun Gang, were all taken away by the king of medicine. Thinking of this, Du Shaofu''s whole body was not very good. Fortunately, the last Qiankun bag that he kept close to his body had not been found by the king of medicine, and that Qiankun bag was also the most important one.


    "Demon pulse soul, are you talking about this demon stone?" Du Shaofu took out the Demon Stone from the heaven and earth bag. Fortunately, he kept the Demon Stone in the bag.


    Zhen Qingchun did not speak. His unreal palm took the mountain Demon Stone in Du Shaofu''s hand. He looked at it all the time, and then his face sank into meditation.


    Du Shaofu watched, but did not dare to disturb him. He did not know much about the Demon Stone of the mountain. He only got some news about the demon family from the mouth of Yansu and Dongli Qingqing.


    "Hoo..."


    After a moment, Zhen Qingchun took a deep breath, and then handed the mountain Demon Stone back to Du Shaofu. He looked at Du Shaofu with a purple look of astonishment and said, "take it well. When you are not strong enough, don''t expose it easily."


    "Brother Qingchun, do you know the origin of the Demon Stone?" Du Shaofu asked immediately. Judging from Zhen Qingchun''s look, he was afraid that the Demon Stone was really not an ordinary thing.


    "I don''t know where it came from."The first mock exam shook Du Shaofu''s head and said, "but it will not be a monster stone. I saw the pulse of your soul, and it is like the thing that is in the legend. It is the same thing as the evil stone."


    "It''s not a demon stone. What is that?" Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly bright. It seemed that the Demon Stone was stronger than he had imagined.


    "I''m not sure about the details. I''ve only heard some legends about some things. It''s useless to tell you now. You can call it" divine stone. "


    In the future, try to avoid being found by Du Zhengchun. But we must study the pulse soul more. Now that you have the pulse soul, even the breakthrough of cultivation will have something to do with it. If you don''t understand the pulse soul enough, it will affect your cultivation.


    Your pulse soul is related to the God stone, which means that you also have a relationship. This kind of relationship is very strange, and you will gradually understand it later. Therefore, it is better to let the "God stone" help you understand, which is enough to achieve twice the result with half the effort, and make your pulse soul finally become your card. If you have made achievements in this pulse spirit, you may not be in the golden winged Dapeng Under the bird skill. "


    "I see."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he was very happy. Then he put the mountain stones into the bag of heaven and earth.


    "You are seriously injured. You should adjust your breath and breathe, and then leave here as soon as possible. The pills that the six star spirit master took for you is extraordinary, which has barely reached the level of waiting for a product. I''m not afraid to support you to death."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. It''s no wonder that there is a fire in his body now. The power of the pill''s energy has been surging in his body. Then he looked at Zhen Qingchun and asked, "brother Qingchun, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. I''ve been fighting for you just after I wake up. I must have owed you in my last life. I''ve come to pay your debts for you in this life."


    As soon as he mentioned this, Zhen Qingchun became furious and said to Du Shaofu, "I have to rest for a while. Although the situation is better than last time, I''m afraid I will have to sleep for a while, but it''s OK. You can find me some spiritual medicine like Zengshen powder as soon as possible, which will help me a little bit."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu sat on his knees with his fingerprints congealed. The energy of the pill given by the king of medicine in his body was surging. A moment later, he was in a state of purgation, refining the energy of the pill in his body. A little bit of pure Xu ani flowed through the meridians and finally entered the shrine, which was more helpful for the recovery of his injuries.


    Only Du Shaofu himself knows how serious the injury is this time. As Zhen Qingchun said, he is afraid that he is not far away from death. Even if he has a strong body like a golden winged ROC bird cub, it is difficult to resist such injuries. If it is half as heavy as that, the consequences will be worrying.


    However, it''s also good to have a strong physical body, and finally be able to fight down. If the general pulsating realm is mysterious, it is not enough to die a hundred times.


    As time went by slowly, Lu Du Shaofu was wrapped in a light golden light, like a halo, covering his whole body, and the golden light in the cave flickered.


    Continuous mountains, rugged dark green, covered with dense trees and blue sky, constitute a beautiful landscape painting.


    "Hiss!"


    In mid air, a streamer across the sky, and then fell on the mountain.


    A beautiful woman came out and left a big man in black on the ground. She was a woman of more than 40 years old. She was wearing a long dress of plain color and light blue ribbon fluttering slightly. She was simple and elegant. It seemed that she had a kind of natural noble spirit, which made people look at it and feel a little awed.


    "Forgive me, sir. The boy in purple robe was saved seven days ago. We two elders didn''t stop him, and injured many strong men in the door. He is no longer in our black evil family." At this time, beside the beautiful woman, a big man in black was looking at him with astonishment, and he kept kowtowing to beg for mercy.


    The woman in plain clothes raised her head slightly and looked at a young girl and a woman with strong clothes in front of her. Her voice was a little clear and sharp. She said softly, "you have nothing to say now. The person you are looking for has been rescued."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    The young girl is young, but her body has already shown an arc, and with her delicate face, she is afraid that she will be able to rise and fall in two years. However, her clear eyes are full of worries at this time.


    On the girl''s shoulder, a blue bird carried her small head, and her black eyes had been falling on the beautiful woman in plain clothes.


    The woman in the strong dress was 21-12 years old. Her figure was like a devil. Her body was full of temptation. On her beautiful face, her clear eyes were full of cold at this time. When she got to the man in black, she kicked hard and said, "do you know where the boy is now?"


    The big man in black was kicked over by a woman with strong clothes. Then he got up again honestly and said in a trembling voice: "my Lord, I really don''t know the whereabouts of the boy in purple robe. Our leader has gone out of the pass to look for him. All the forces are looking for him, but he is missing. Please forgive me. What I know has been said and there is no hiding. ¡±


    "people of the Heisha clan deserve more than death. If brother Shaofu sees any danger, I will never let go of the Heisha clan." The girl''s clear eyes showed a chill, and her voice became cold and cold. She said, "small circle, kill the people of the Heisha gate. All the people of the Heisha gate should die!"


    "Roar!"


    There was a tiger whistling, behind the girl, a fierce tiger jumped out, opened its ferocious mouth, and instantly swallowed the big man in black into his mouth.


    The beautiful woman in plain clothes looked at the girl''s smoke shadow, and saw a little ripple and radiance. She said, "what you want to do, you also need to have that strength. You have excellent talent. Although you can''t compare with the descendants of those big families, the most important thing is that you have a delicate and pure heart, which is just suitable for taking my mantle. In the future, it will not be weaker than those descendants of big families. Follow me."


    Looking at the beautiful woman in plain clothes, the girl said, "master, but I haven''t seen brother Shaofu yet. Can you help me find elder brother Shaofu? As long as I find elder brother Shaofu, I will follow you."


    "I promised to help you find it, but now that the person you''re looking for is out of danger, you should go with me. If you really don''t want to, I won''t ask you. You can decide for yourself." The woman in plain clothes looked at the girl, her eyes fluctuated slightly, and she was born with a noble spirit.


    "Xingyu, you go with the elder. The front is the area where tianwu college is located. Then I will ask the strong person in the college to help me. If the guy is there, he will let you go with the elder. Then you can cultivate and become a strong man." The strong dressed woman could see that the beautiful woman in plain clothes was extraordinary, and she came forward to persuade the girl.


    "Yes, I want to be a strong man. If I can become a strong man, I won''t let brother Shaofu be in danger in the future."


    The girl bit her teeth, then nodded to the beautiful woman in plain clothes and said, "master, I will follow you. I will practice hard and become a strong man in the future."


    "That''s right. Let me go back and practice well." The woman in plain clothes said softly, and then her eyes fell on the blue bird. Her eyes moved slightly and waved slightly. A dazzling Rune streamer immediately wrapped around the girl, accompanied by the blue bird, and then her figure swept out of the sky.


    "Tiger, send me back to tianwu college. I want to find the strong man to save the boy." Looking at the beautiful woman and girl in plain clothes disappeared in the sight of her eyes, and in the big eyes of the woman with strong clothes, she faintly felt a little cold waves.


    "Roar..."


    The giant tiger flapped its wings and disappeared into the air.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the cave, the light golden light is enveloped. Du Shaofu sits in the golden light circle with his knees crossed. A trace of golden energy is swimming around his body.


    "Hoo..."


    After a while, the light golden light slowly converged. Du Shaofu opened his mouth and let out a puff of turbid Qi. His whole body breath converged from the pores of his skin with the pale golden light.


    "It''s probably all right."


    When he opened his eyes, there was a light golden light in his pupils. Du Shaofu felt the condition of his body. He breathed and adjusted his breath for nearly ten days. With the help of the king of medicine, he was only able to recover to an unimpeded state, and his injury was still serious.


    Du Shaofu''s injury this time was really too serious. Even his internal organs were shaken. If anyone else, he would have been shattered and died.


    "Brother Qingchun." Du Shaofu took out the pagoda in his arms, but the tower was silent, without any response. He murmured, "it should be sleeping again."


    After pondering for a while, Du Shaofu collected the tower and put it close to his body. Then he got up and left the cave. Elder brother Zhen Qingchun explained that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    At night, the sky is full of shining stars, like the Milky way made of broken quicksand, lying obliquely in the sky.


    In the mountains, only the trees in the mountains are swaying in the night wind, and then everything is quiet.


    "Hiss!"


    In the dark, a figure seems to be holding another figure in his hand, like a ghost shuttling through the dense forest, and then leaping up a towering tree.


    "Listen, if I ask you something, you can answer it honestly. Otherwise, I don''t mind killing you?"


    The former will carry a thin man in his hand is still on the branch of a tree full of Futon size, with mottled moonlight, can barely see that this man is a young man in purple robe.The purple robed boy is only fifteen or sixteen years old, but on his resolute and determined face, there is a kind of maturity rare among his peers, especially in his double pupils. His eyes are like an eagle, sharp and frightening.


    "I''ll tell you all I can, as long as you don''t kill me."


    The big man looked at the purple robed boy and nodded. He didn''t despise him because of his age. Could a boy who could hold him quietly from the rest of the army be an ordinary boy.


    Naturally, Du Shaofu, who came out of the cave, plunged into the forest. Although he could see the moon and know the general direction, he could not tell where it was. So he had to ask for directions and look at the attitude of the big man in front of him and asked with satisfaction, "what is this place?"


    The big man''s eyes showed a look of doubt, but then he was honest and said, "this is in the dark forest."


    "I know it''s the dark forest, and I asked the exact location of this place." Du Shaofu asked.


    "It''s close to Linhe town and quite far away from the dark city. It''s only 20 miles from the West that we''ve been able to excavate some basalt stones and miraculous drugs. But recently, tianwu college has recruited new students and tested them in the mountains ahead, so there are a lot of law enforcement teams around tianwu college."


    Speaking of this, the big man looked at Du Shaofu and his age, and suddenly his eyes were startled and said, "you You are not a member of tianwu Academy. In fact, I haven''t dug a lot of basalt stones and miraculous drugs. Last time, we were arrested by the law enforcement team of tianwu college and seized all the heaven and earth bags, but we learned a lesson. "


    "Don''t worry, I''m not from tianwu college." Said Du Shaofu, looking at the big man.


    "Hoo..."


    Hearing this, the big man was relieved. He said to Du Shaofu, "I''m scared to death. I thought you were a member of the law enforcement team of tianwu University. Although the little bastards of the law enforcement team are not very old, they are very powerful. They think that the law enforcement team of tianwu university has chased so hard this time that it is out of the scope of tianwu college. ¡±


    "I''m actually from tianwu University." Du Shaofu looked up at the big man and said.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the big man''s face became stiff.


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "take it easy. I''m not here to chase you. You just said that tianwu college is recruiting new students recently?"


    After hearing the speech, the big man relaxed a little and said, "yes, tianwu college has recently enrolled new students, and has entered the mountains in front of us for a test."


    "Tell me more about the freshman test." Du Shaofu asked.


    "Don''t you know?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the Han said, "tianwu college is extremely strict in recruiting new students. Every freshman has to go through a rigorous test. Each time, only 15-18-year-olds are enrolled. It is said that there are more than 100000 applicants in tianwu college this time, but in the end, only 3000 students will be admitted to tianwu college All of them are the dragon and Phoenix among the people, and they are the favored ones of heaven. "


    "Are they testing in the mountains ahead now?" Du Shaofu asked. He was quite surprised. 100000 people signed up and only 3000 people were recruited. This kind of selection is really very strict. All the people who can enter tianwu college are certainly extraordinary.


    Han nodded and said, "the test has been going on for a period of time. I''m afraid it''s almost over. The next time I''ll enroll students again after three years."


    "How often does tianwu college enroll students?" After hearing this, Du Shaofu asked the Han.


    "Tianwu college only enrolls students when it enrolls new students. It doesn''t enroll students at other times, even princes and nobles." Said the big man.


    "So..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly, and then he said to the big man, "well, you go back. If you talk to anyone about my affairs, be careful of your own life. I can bring you here, and it''s easier to want your life."


    "Young master, I promise I won''t tell anyone about seeing you. I didn''t know you." The big man trembled and quickly swore to promise.


    "Whoosh..."


    Just before his voice fell, the boy in front of him had already jumped down the tree and disappeared in the dark like a ghost.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    In the dark, Du Shaofu wandered through the forest like a ghost. The faint breath of the golden winged ROC bird diffused on his body, making the fierce birds and beasts in the deep forest crawl far away and dare not approach.


    When he came out of the cave, Du Shaofu hid all the way, worried about the search of the Heisha sect and the major forces, as well as the king of medicine and the unknown danger. He had to be careful.


    Although his injury has not yet recovered, Du Shaofu did not dare to delay, and the target is tianwu college. At least, if he arrives at tianwu college, it should be safe for the time being.


    Wuzhong was finally killed all the way.


    At this time, he got the news that tianwu University was only recruiting new students once every three years. Du Shaofu had to speed up his journey. Anyway, he was going to tianwu university to look for Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang. In addition, he had to join tianwu college.


    As for the freshmen of tianwu college, they have not signed up yet. Du Shaofu can only plan to do something when they arrive.


    In the early morning, everything is quiet, the sky is dim and bright, and the night is about to disappear. In the dawn light, the air is chilly, and a soft mist rises above the mountains. The mountains are smeared with a layer of soft milky white, looking at the hazy and illusory.


    Within the dense forest, seven figures walk slowly.


    Seven people are 20 years old, the edge of the age, six men and a woman, men are not vulgar temperament, eyes have God.


    The woman''s face is clear and beautiful, wearing a tight dress, appears clean and tidy, a horsetail tied in the back of the head, full of youthful flavor.


    "The freshmen''s test should come to a complete end. Can we go back today?"


    Among the seven, a young man with a rather fat body was the last one. He did not have time to catch up with him. He yelled, "you are going slower. Wait for me."


    "Fat eagle, you haven''t earned enough points this month. What''s the hurry to go back to? If you can meet a couple of guys who steal elixir and Xuanshi, the bonus points will be almost the same."


    In front of the fat young man, a young man in blue said with a smile. He held a weapon that looked like a sword but not a sword. His robe moved slightly and was quite elegant.


    "I''m so tired these days. I''ll try my best to get points. If I can''t, hey, hey, the freshmen are here. It''s better to find some freshmen to rob them." Fat man laughs. It seems that he has this plan in mind.


    "Die fat, grab Freshmen''s points. Do you mean it?" Qingli woman glanced back at the fat young man, her eyes seemed to be some disdain.


    The fat young man didn''t look embarrassed at all. He laughed at the Qingli woman and said, "what''s the matter? The freshmen''s points are used to honor us old students. Have you forgotten that three years ago, our points were robbed by those who had been to college a few years earlier than us. I was beaten black and blue, Now there''s a chance for revenge, and I don''t want to miss it. "


    "Fat eagle is right. If you have a chance, you can find a few freshmen for guidance. After all, we are also seniors. It is a good tradition of our tianwu university to give integral filial piety to senior students." A young man holding a long stick said with a smile.


    Hearing the discussion behind him, a young man in gray couldn''t help turning back and laughing, participating in the discussion and saying, "don''t forget that there are many people who are thinking about the new points. I''m afraid that the round will not come to us at that time. If there is such a cheap opportunity to get points, no one will let it go easily. I received a message from the" Wu Bang " Some of them want to do it. "


    "Those guys in Wubang are the same. What do you want from us? They are rich and rich." Hearing the word "Wu Bang", the eyes of the fat young people immediately filled with awe.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, there was a little fluctuation in the dense forest ahead.


    "Watch out."


    The seven men immediately found the abnormality in front of them, and they were on guard at almost the same time. They immediately formed a defensive circle, releasing mysterious Qi and holding weapons tightly in their hands. , the eyes also look around closely.


    "Don''t be nervous, everyone. Is it from tianwu college?"


    The faint voice spread out, a purple robed teenager appeared in front of several people''s eyes, 16-7-year-old appearance, the complexion can see, also with a little pale, seems to be some injuries.


    "Hoo..."


    Seeing that it was a boy in purple robes, the seven immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at each other on their faces, which seemed to be a false alarm.


    The young man in grey raised his eyebrows and asked the boy in Purple: "we are the students of tianwu college. Who are you?"


    "At last."


    Hearing the speech, the purple robed youth took a deep breath and rushed on his way all night. He did not dare to urge Peng Lin to fly in the ninth day, so as not to be easily found in mid air. However, he finally arrived within the scope of tianwu Academy. I''m afraid it should be considered safe.


    Naturally, Du Shaofu was the boy in purple robe. When he saw the six men, one woman and seven people in front of him, his eyes swept slightly. Then he was quite surprised that all of them had reached the pulsating state of cultivation.Judging from the breath of just seven people on guard, the lowest level of cultivation is the mysterious level of pulsating state. The leading grey clothes youth and the beautiful woman are all practitioners on the other side of the pulse state.


    "Tianwu college is really different."


    Du Shaofu looked at the center and sighed. Judging from the age of these young men and women, these accomplishments are very good. In the stone city, the uncle and the city master Ye Baolin are just the level of the pulse state.


    Six men, one woman and seven men were also looking at Du Shaofu at this time, but they found nothing except that the purple robed boy should have some injuries.


    "Gentlemen, it''s great to see you."


    Du Shaofu stepped forward, smiling at the seven people, thinking that he was going to spend the next period of time in tianwu Academy. He was more kind to the seven people.


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the seven people''s faces moved. The beautiful woman looked at Du Shaofu and said, "are you a student of tianwu college?"


    "Not yet, but it won''t be long." Du Shaofu said with a smile that he seemed to feel safe when he saw these seven people.


    Of course, Du Shaofu did not think that the strength of the seven men could protect himself, but that he felt some security when he arrived at the boundary of tianwu college.


    "What do you mean?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the seven of them were quite puzzled. Then the fat young man''s eyes changed and looked at Du Shaofu with a look of doubt. "You are not the freshmen who participated in the test in front of you, but how can you come out? There is a rune in it. You should not be able to come out."


    "That''s not true." Du Shaofu explained: "I haven''t gone to the test yet. Originally I came to tianwu university to apply for registration, but I was chased and killed, so it was delayed. Can I sign up for the test yet?"


    "You came to tianwu college to sign up, but you were chased and killed. You have not signed up yet. So you want to sign up for the test and become a disciple of tianwu college?" The fat young man looked at Du Shaofu with bright eyes.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Du Shaofu said happily. It seems that the students of tianwu college are not only gifted, but also outstanding in understanding.


    "Are you teasing me


    Just as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the fat young man turned pale. Du Shaofu said, "boy, the front is a dark forest. If you come from the front, you must pass through the dark forest. Can you still get here safely?"


    "It''s not safe, it''s a near death, but it''s here." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "You came alone through the dark forest?" The fat young man asked Du Shaofu a question.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and then said, "yes."


    "Shua Shua..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the seven people''s eyes were all in unison and fell on Du Shaofu''s body. They were all full of disbelief.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    All of a sudden, there are three thunder like sonic booms in the air ahead, just like dry thunder. Then, three dazzling lights bloom in the sky. Through the dense forest and canopy, you can see your dazzling light.


    "It''s over."


    Seven students of tianwu college looked up at the dazzling light blooming in the sky, and their eyes were all moving.


    The young man in gray looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, no matter who you are, are you really applying for admission to tianwu college, but what I want to tell you is that the test of freshmen has stopped. If you want to join tianwu college, you can come back to tianwu college in three years. Of course, you should not be 18 years old then."


    "Is it over?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked slightly depressed. Unexpectedly, he was late in signing up.


    "Boy, go back quickly. Someone should accompany you. The danger level in the dark forest is not a place for you to play." Qingli woman said to Du Shaofu, with a bit of kindness.


    "It seems that we can only find another way."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. He came back to his senses. Then he looked at the seven people and said, "gentlemen, can you take me to tianwu academy?"


    "You are not a student of tianwu college. Tianwu college has passed the registration day again. We can''t take you to tianwu college." Qingli women''s road.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    Du Shaofu frowned and thought a little, and then a badge appeared in his hand. It was the badge of tianwu academy that Ouyang Shuang dropped from the back of the tiger of the king scale demon when he was separated from Ouyang Shuang.


    "Gentlemen, it is said that if you take this badge, you can find the elders of tianwu college to help you. I don''t know, do you?" The young man said, passing the young man''s badge to his eyes.


    The young man in grey took over the badge. Then seven people looked at the badge, and their eyes looked at each other. The Qingli woman looked up at Du Shaofu and asked, "you have the badge of our tianwu college. I don''t know who gave it to you. If the situation is true, we will take you to tianwu college."


    "The person who gave me the badge is Ouyang Shuang. I don''t know if you can recognize it." Du Shaofu said to the seven.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, seven people''s eyes changed at the same time, especially the six young people in gray clothes, fat young people and yellow cedar youth changed a lot. The gray clothes youth immediately asked Du Shaofu, "what''s the relationship between you and Ouyang Xuejie?"


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved, and finally he had to say, "she is my sister."


    Smell speech, six men do not know why, immediately look much better, even to Du Shaofu are more kind-hearted eyes.


    The fat young man''s eyes turned and seemed quite puzzled. He said softly, "you are really the younger brother of Ouyang Xuejie. What''s your name?"


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "my name is Du Shaofu. I''m her cousin. We met with trouble when we saw the dark forest, so we separated."


    As for his cousin, Du Shaofu also had a wry smile in his heart. He did have a sister in tianwu college, but the badge was given by Ouyang Shuang.


    "It turns out to be Ouyang''s cousin. You said it earlier. Don''t worry. There will be no danger here. We will take you to tianwu university to find Ouyang Xuejie." Smell speech, the year before obesity immediately patted the chest to guarantee to say.


    "Thank you very much." Du Shaofu was quite surprised, but he didn''t expect that the name of a man''s wife would be very useful in tianwu college.


    "The training and assessment of freshmen is over. Anyway, we are going back to college, so let''s go with us." The Qingli woman said to Du Shaofu, her eyes softened a lot.


    "Let''s go back to college first." The young man in grey nodded, and then whistled a sharp whistle in the air.


    "Hula..."


    With the whistling, the air in the air howled. A huge monster flapped its wings, and the crown of the tree collapsed. A flying monster with extremely large wings fell from the gaps, and the wind howled in the dense forest.


    "Wind feather demon carving on the first level of pulsating environment."


    Du Shaofu was slightly surprised by the fact that the monster had blue and white feathers and a strong breath.


    After that, Du Shaofu jumped onto the wind feather demon carving with the seven men, rushed out of the dense forest, rose into the air, and began to go to tianwu Academy.


    Blue blue sky, like after clear water washing, clean and soft, thousands of miles of blue sky, only occasionally a few pieces of cloud floating.


    "Hula."


    Suddenly, in the middle of the sky, a large amount of whistling sound came out, like a large hurricane, shaking the whole sky like a tremor in general.


    Then in the distance of the sky, there are a large number of flying monsters, more than a hundred, most of them are wind feather demon carvings. On the back of each wind feather demon carving, there are many young men and girls standing on their backs.


    On a mountain in the distance, the clouds were around and the mountain was high into the clouds.


    Several old men and big men stand up, the corners of their clothes flutter, although the breath is extremely convergent, but they all look at the extraordinary temperament.


    "There are a lot of good students in the freshmen this time. There are a few talents that are hard to see. If compared equally, they seem to be stronger than those of the last three years."


    An old man in a long robe, looking like he was in his sixties, had a ruddy face and a powerful figure. He said to the people on the mountain: "in this training and assessment, the top 50 freshmen are very talented. Nine of them are martial arts practitioners. It seems that our martial arts academy can accept many potential disciples this time. However, it seems that there are not many lingfu masters who can enter the top 50 in the examination this time. It seems that there are not many fresh blood in the Fuyuan this time. "


    On hearing this, a woman with a long skirt who was about 50 years old immediately glared at the old man with a long gown. She said angrily, "he Hu, what do you mean? We don''t have many disciples in Fuyuan. Do you think our fufu masters are as good as your martial arts practitioners in grasping a lot of them everywhere."


    "What elder Sun said is that there are few lingfu masters, so it seems that there are only two students in Fuyuan among the 100 people on the Wu list." The old man in the robe, who was called he Hu, gave a slight smile, but his tone was obviously extremely hurtful.


    "You..."


    On hearing this, the long skirt woman named elder sun was flushed with anger, but she could not find any refutation for a while. Among the 100 rankings on the Wu list, Fuyuan was indeed only two.


    "The rank of martial arts is the rank compared with the combat power. Naturally, it is difficult for the master to have an advantage. So elder sun doesn''t have to care. At least, our martial arts practitioners can''t refine the pills and spiritual instruments refined by the master."Seeing elder sun''s face flushed, the old man in the long robe of Kong Wu was once again smiling and said, "I don''t mean that the master of talismans is not important, but our Fuyuan is getting worse and worse. If we go on like this, I''m afraid we won''t see any students of Fu school in the future.


    "Hum!"


    Elder sun snorted in his throat, but he had nothing to say. The students of Fuyuan ranked only two places in the martial arts list.


    "Ha ha..."


    As one of the elders of the martial arts academy, he Hu laughed. As one of the elders of the martial arts academy, the students of the martial arts academy suppressed the students of Fu school. Naturally, he was happy. Then he looked at the people around him and said, "why didn''t you see the vice president of Zhuge this time? The freshmen''s talent can be observed. According to the inheritance of our tianwu college, the leaders of all schools should come here, deputy Zhuge The dean is in charge of the Institute. Why didn''t he come this time? "


    "It seems that no one has been in Wubang for more than ten years. Now the two students on the Wubang are from the array school. Some time ago, there were some students in the school of medicine, but they were kicked off recently. However, no one from the Institute has entered the Wubang for more than ten years." On the back of the flying monster, another woman in purple said.


    "Let''s not talk about the vice president of Zhuge. It is estimated that he has suffered a lot over the years. If it had not happened, the Institute would not have been in a bad state, and vice president Zhuge would not have been seriously damaged." Said elder sun in a long dress.


    "Ah..."


    When people heard the speech, they all sighed slightly, and then stopped speaking. After a while, they all went away


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged with the others on the back of the wind feather demon carving. From the conversation, he learned that all seven of them were students of the same class as Ouyang Shuang, and that Ouyang Shuang was still a student on the list of martial arts. In the whole tianwu college, no one knew that everyone knew about him, so they all knew him.


    Wubang is a ranking in tianwu college, which represents the strength of all the students in tianwu college.


    In the 100 rankings of Wubang, any student who enters into Wubang is absolutely strong.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu also inquired about Ouyang Shuang''s return to tianwu college, but they all shook their heads and said they didn''t know. Recently, the freshmen of tianwu college were trained and many old students came out to patrol as law guards. They were all in this line, so they haven''t been back to the college for many days.


    There was no news from Ouyang Shuang. Du Shaofu was worried, but he had to wait until tianwu college to inquire.


    "Little brother, you have missed the day of signing up for tianwu college. Now we can only go to the college first and then try to find a way." The fat youth said to Du Shaofu and was extremely enthusiastic about him.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Zhang." Du Shaofu nodded slightly. From the conversation on the road, he learned that this man was Zhang Yue, and the gray young man, Jiao Zuping and Liangdong, was the leader.


    The beautiful woman was called LV Jiaxue. When Ouyang Shuang didn''t enter Wubang, she was in the same dormitory as Ouyang Shuang. Therefore, it is said that Du Shaofu is Ouyang Shuang''s cousin and is extremely enthusiastic.


    "Here we are. The campus of tianwu college is ahead of us." Suddenly, Liang Dong said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and saw the towering mountains in the distance ahead. At this time, in the afternoon, under the sunlight, the mountains were continuous and covered with golden light, which was particularly magnificent.


    Among the mountains, there are isolated peaks, steep cliffs, surging rivers and luxuriant trees, which cover many buildings. They are far away, dense and magnificent.


    At this time, the sunlight poured down through the thin clouds and poured into the mountains, reflecting the silver light from countless buildings, which made people''s eyes dazzling.


    As the distance drew closer, the mountains in front of him opened like a curtain, and a vast mountain city gradually appeared in Du Shaofu''s sight, which was simple, profound and magnificent.


    "This is the legendary tianwu Academy."


    Du Shaofu looked down from the back of the wind feather demon. There were rivers surging in the mountains and winding along the river. The mountains on both sides of the river were deep and blue. Mountains rose from the ground without any connection. The strange peaks were arranged and the rocks were jagged.


    It is here that the cradle of the strong has gone out of innumerable powerful people who shocked the Empire. Even now, there are also countless strong people coming out of it, one by one outside the Marquis and worshipping the king, awe inspiring!


    Looking at the plain land in the sky, Du Shaofu was also looking forward to it. After all, he was a young man. At this time, he couldn''t help his blood surging. Next, he would stay in the cradle of the strong for a period of time.


    "Xiaoyu''s side, because of the thunder and rain last night, should have caused the network problems in the community. The network was disconnected after 10 o''clock last night. It was just repaired. The next shift will be there soon. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    Now he knows that he has missed the time to sign up for tianwu college, but in Du Shaofu''s heart, he has decided that he must join tianwu college anyway.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s surprised expression, Lu Jiaxue''s eyes lit up with a little smile, and then said to Du Shaofu, "it''s just that when Liang Dong''s voice falls, Lu Jiaxue''s face suddenly changes. It''s too late to wink at Liang Dong.


    "Not good!"


    At this time, Liang Dong also suddenly remembered that something was wrong. He wanted to help, but he didn''t expect to help. Last time, Ouyang was able to enter Wubang, but she beat elder Liao''s student to enter Wubang.


    "Hum!"


    Hearing this, the old man in his fifties snorted coldly in his throat and said, "it''s a Wubang student, so what? Is tianwu college a Tavern Inn? Can anyone bring tianwu college? It seems that I need to improve the style of tianwu college."


    Some of the old men and the old people nearby wanted to talk, but when they saw the look of elder Liao, they all had to stop saying anything.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, looked at the elder Liao with no respect, and said, "in that case, I''d better go. It''s no matter if I don''t enter the martial arts academy. But before I leave, I want to see two people. I don''t know if this will break the so-called rules of tianwu Academy."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    The eyes of several big men and old people around him moved. With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the eyes of Du Shaofu changed a lot. They were quite surprised.


    Lu Jiaxue, Zhao Yue, Liang Dong and others were even more startled. They all looked at Du Shaofu in astonishment. They never thought that this guy would dare to even fight against him.


    We should know that the elders of tianwu academy, if they are placed in the Empire one by one, can absolutely control a city and become a vassal.


    When the elders of tianwu academy went out, even the princes and ministers of the Empire would welcome them from afar. But the young man in front of him did not seem to put much in his eyes.


    Naturally, Zhao Yue and others do not know du Shaofu''s character. If others respect Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu will respect others. If others deliberately make things difficult and rebellious, Du Shaofu''s character will never be taken into consideration.


    Not to mention that Liao Chang was always at the level of marquis, but for Du Shaofu, who had already seen thunder, demons, lions, Zhenbei king and medicine king, this elder Liao was just ordinary.


    Du Shaofu had great admiration and yearning for tianwu college, but at this time, because of the elder Liao, his respect and yearning for tianwu college were greatly reduced, and his temper was not very good.


    "What did you just say?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the elder Liao''s eyes immediately fell on Du Shaofu''s body, and his face was suffused with a little smile, but the smile made people feel uneasy when they looked at him for no reason.


    "Before I leave, I still want to see two people. I wonder if this will break the so-called rules of tianwu college?"


    Du Shaofu looked directly at elder Liao, and his temper got better. If he was a martial arts master of Heisha sect, Du Shaofu would be afraid of it. However, this is tianwu college. Du Shaofu really didn''t believe that the elder of Wu academy could do anything to him.


    "I asked the first one."


    Elder Liao looked at Du Shaofu. Some of his looks were fixed on his face, and there were some accidents in his eyes. It seemed that he was surprised that a young man could be so calm in front of him. Although he had restrained his breath, if he was a freshman in tianwu college, he would not dare to raise his head in front of him.


    "Listen, I said tianwu college is just like this. It''s ok if you don''t enter."


    Du Shaofu still looked directly at elder Liao. His body was straight and straight, and his eyes never stepped back. If tianwu Academy were all such elders, Du Shaofu would be reluctant to enter.


    "How dare you come from here?"


    Around a few big men and the old man face to face each other, look is to show a little shock.


    "It seems that the man missed the test day of tianwu academy and is still contradicting the elder."


    "No boy, I don''t want to live."


    "The company commander dares to fight back. This is the rhythm of seeking death!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, the eyes of 3000 freshmen standing in a neat and tidy distance all leaned forward and looked forward to the front. Those who were closer also heard the words of Du Shaofu and elder Liao, and the low voice of discussion suddenly spread out.


    "Ha ha..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, elder Liao''s frozen face twitched for a moment, laughing instead of angry.


    However, after the laughter stopped, elder Liao suddenly put a chill in his eyes, staring at Du Shaofu and saying, "boy, listen to me. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. Behind you are the 3000 freshmen who have passed the examination this time. As long as you can defeat even the weakest one, I will make an exception to let you enter tianwu academy, but if you fail If you fail, I''ll punish you for disrespect to tianwu college. I''ll abolish your accomplishments and drive you out of the tianwu Academy''s boundary. Later, I''ll step into the tianwu College''s boundary and kill you directly! "


    "Hoo!"


    Hearing the speech, the whole field was filled with cold breath and looked at each other in awe. Unexpectedly, elder Liao would punish him so severely and abolish his cultivation. For a martial arts practitioner, he would have killed himself, even more cruel than death.


    "Elder Liao, this punishment is too heavy. A little boy doesn''t know the rules. He has no words to hide. I think a little punishment will be good."


    The man in short clothes, who was the first to speak, stepped forward, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, admit your mistake to elder Liao. Don''t be so ignorant of the rules next time."


    "Little brother, admit your mistake to elder Liao quickly. Hurry up."


    Zhang Yue, Liang Dong, LV Jiaxue and others immediately bowed their heads and whispered to Du Shaofu to admit his mistake to elder Liao. If he was really abolished, life would be worse than death.


    For Zhang Yue''s seven men, Du Shaofu is afraid that most of them can''t beat the freshmen''s last place. Besides, they all know that Du Shaofu still has injuries.


    Du Shaofu shook his head at Zhang Yue and other seven people with a cool smile. Then he looked at the man in short clothes and knew that he was deliberately protecting himself. His eyes softened a little, and his eyes gave a slight smile. He said, "this elder, elder Liao wants to abolish my cultivation. I''m afraid he will be disappointed. I also want to try how strong the freshmen of tianwu college are, which is worthy of elder Liao''s attention."


    "AhWhen the man in short clothes heard the speech, his eyes were stunned again. It seems that he didn''t expect that the boy was ungrateful. After a sigh, he could only be helpless.


    "Ha ha, you arrogant boy. I''m afraid that the dandy at home is used to it. Do you think tianwu college is your home?"


    Looking at the purple robed boy, he didn''t mean to put himself in his eyes. Elder Liao seemed to be really angry. He looked at a young man not far away and said, "Changming, bring up the last freshman who passed the examination, so that the boy can know how the freshmen of tianwu college should be."


    "Yes."


    The young man also looked down at Du Shaofu with disdain. Then he hurried to the neat and orderly freshman school. Not long after that, he brought back a burly boy in strong clothes, who looked like seventeen or eighteen years old.


    "I have seen the elders."


    At this time, the young man stepped forward in front of several elders, and some of them did not dare to look up because of the invisible breath. However, he gave Du Shaofu a fierce look.


    In the later discussion, the vigorous young man already knew what had happened in front of him. He thought that later, he should teach the young man in purple robe who didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. On the one hand, he was able to make a big impression in front of the elders, which naturally had great benefits for himself. In addition, elder Liao was afraid that he would not fight against the boy because of his own identity If you make such a statement for elder Liao, he may even accept him as his disciple in the future. That would be killing two birds with one stone.


    Elder Liao didn''t pay attention to the young man. He looked at Du Shaofu with a little coldness in his eyes and said, "boy, if you win, I''ll make an exception to let you join tianwu college. If you fail, I''ll punish you for disrespect to tianwu academy and abolish your cultivation."


    After hearing the speech, he consciously looked at Du Shaofu and said, "come on, boy."


    At this time, the eyes of Liang Dong, Zhang Yue, LV Jiaxue and other seven people could only reluctantly fall on Du Shaofu, and their faces became dignified. After all, they had met each other and could not bear to see Du Shaofu''s cultivation abandoned.


    "That boy really does not know the height of heaven and earth. I''m afraid he will be abandoned and become a waste man in a short time."


    "That young man is quite handsome, but he is very tasty. If only he could stay in tianwu college and practice together."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Most of the tumult in the 3000 Freshmen''s life was a scornful and contemptuous glance at Du Shaofu. The boy was against the elder. Even if he was dismissed, he deserved it. No one would sympathize with him. However, a few girls were quite sorry and shook their heads slightly.


    Du Shaofu''s face was smiling. He didn''t care about the comments of the 3000 new students behind him. Du Shaofu had already spied on them secretly. Many of the cultivation levels of these young men and girls were just the level of congenital state. Although all of them were the level of perfect congenital state, they were only the level of congenital state.


    Some of them have stepped into the pulsating state. However, some of the new levels of cultivation of the pulsating state that Du Shao Fu has seen are just the beginning of the pulsating state.


    For Du Shaofu, this level of cultivation is naturally not in his mind.


    Of course, Du Shaofu was also very aware that it was extremely terrible to be able to reach the level of congenital perfection in terms of the age of these freshmen. Besides, there were many pulsating state levels among them. Undoubtedly, his talent was amazing.


    If you want to join tianwu college, you are all Lin Feng, different from others.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay any attention to the comments and ridicule behind him. This situation had already been experienced in the Du family at the beginning. For this situation, Du Shaofu was most aware that only absolute strength could be the most powerful counterattack and proof.


    He walked slowly and sideways for several steps. Under the gaze of many eyes, Du Shaofu came to the young man who was trying to pretend to be a teenager. He had a perfect natural environment. He said in his heart that if he did, he would have been a little too bullying him.


    "Boy, what are you laughing at?" Seeing Du Shaofu laughing, Jin Zhuangzi glanced and asked in doubt.


    Du Shaofu still with a smile, and then said faintly: "your cultivation is too low. If I attack you first, I will bully you too much, so you should do it first."


    "The young man with strong clothes suddenly became angry. He was once the favorite son of heaven in his family and was famous all over the city. Today, he passed the test of tianwu college and became a member of tianwu college. He was quite proud. At this moment, he was despised by a young man who seemed to be about the same age. How could he not be angry.


    Boy, you are so arrogant


    As the noise fell, the young man with strong clothes suddenly stamped on the ground of the square. The mysterious air was lingering and surging, and he immediately appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Three watch to.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    "Boom


    As the young man approached, a palm print was directly slapped at Du Shaofu, which made the surrounding space tremble violently with the surging of mysterious Qi. Then the palm print appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "It''s not arrogant, but you are not qualified for my attention!"


    Du Shaofu moved, and looked at the coming palmprint. He waved his hand slightly. It seemed slow, but in fact it was as fast as lightning. Then he stretched out his hand and landed on the young man''s palm.


    "Bang!"


    The ground was cracked by flying sand and rocks, and the strong air waves swept directly. Du Shaofu did not move.


    "Click!"


    The young man in Jin costume was the whole person, as if he had been struck by lightning, and he staggered back directly. Every step backward, there would be a crack on the ground of the square, and the stone slabs around the landing place would be broken.


    "Pooh


    Jin Zhuang boy''s rickety body retreated for more than ten steps. In his eyes of horror, a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, and then he directly fell to the ground.


    "Wow, what a strength!"


    Among the three thousand freshmen, many girls suddenly straight their eyes and couldn''t help but breathe out.


    Lu Jiaxue, Zhang Yue, Liang Dong and other seven people were all shocked by the petrification. Du Shaofu, however, was able to easily shock and injure his young man with a single move. Do they know that Du Shaofu is still injured, and how strong he will be when he is in full bloom.


    Many young men and women tutors were also shocked and looked at Du Shaofu in surprise.


    The young tutor, who had just despised and despised Du Shaofu, was shocked at the moment.


    "What a strong boy, it seems that he can''t see his accomplishments. He hasn''t done his best yet."


    At this time, several big men and the old man looked at each other, which was beyond their imagination.


    Liao Chang''s eyes moved. Seeing the result, some of his frozen and gloomy face gave him a puff without leaving a trace.


    Jin Zhuang juvenile struggled several times before he got up. He felt that just one hand was like hitting the hardest rock. At this time, the palm hurt like a fracture. He was afraid that as long as the opponent''s strength was increased, his hand would be abandoned.


    I never thought that the purple robed boy in front of him was so strong!


    Du Shaofu was still smiling and ignored anyone. Then he looked at the resolute and resolute face of the three thousand freshmen. His eyes moved and he said, "can you rank first to tenth among you three thousand freshmen?"


    Three thousand freshmen were silent, and their eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    "What does this kid want to do?"


    Lu Jiaxue, Zhang Yue, Liang Dong and other seven people looked at each other, and then shocked again.


    At the same time, a few big men and old men, who were the elders of tianwu academy, looked puzzled again.


    At this time, the young men and women tutors also looked at several elders. Seeing that the elder did not speak, they did not know what to do.


    "Why, the freshmen of tianwu college don''t even have the courage to come out. I''m afraid that some of the names of tianwu college are too false." Du Shaofu''s eyes were still quite calm as he looked at the silent three thousand freshmen.


    "HISHI..."


    Finally, a figure came out of the 3000 freshmen. There were eight men and two women. These ten people were originally in the front row. After a few steps, they arrived at Du Shaofu not far away.


    Among the ten, eight of them are obviously outstanding among the 3000 freshmen.


    The two girls are also beautiful and moving, one in a long skirt, with the pace out, the light blue skirt on the swirling open, like a light blue flower, ruddy moving face, with a pair of watery eyes.


    Another girl, the same beautiful and moving, wearing two short pigtails, slender eyelashes, big eyes, such as black gem crystal, body is quite round, but looking very cute.


    The girl with short braided hair looked at nine people around her, then directly looked at Du Shaofu and said, "we are the top ten in this freshman examination. What do you want?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the young girl in front of him. His eyes fluctuated and he was quite curious. He asked, "are you the first in the freshman examination this time?"


    "Not bad."


    The girl nodded and said to Du Shaofu, "if you can''t give us a reason, I don''t mind giving you a lesson on behalf of tianwu college."


    "The strength of the freshman just now is too weak. I''m not interested in it, so I want to try the strength of ten of you."


    Du Shaofu looked at the girl, and his eyes were quite puzzled. He could not see the girl''s cultivation for some time. Then he said, "I don''t know if this reason is enough?"


    "Second elder sister, don''t talk nonsense with this boy. Do you think that you can be arrogant by defeating a complete level of congenital environment? Tianwu college is not a place where everyone can be wild. It''s good to teach a lesson directly."


    A young man walked out. He looked like a girl who had just talked. He looked very beautiful, with clear eyebrows and straight nose, but he was a little fat. He looked at Du Shaofu with cold eyes.At this time, Du Shaofu shocked the injured Jin Zhuang boy. Hearing the words of the fat boy, he immediately looked very ugly. But at the moment, he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only hate him.


    "What''s your ranking?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the little fat boy who came out and asked with great interest. The breath of the little boy was as hidden as the girl, but it was obviously not as deep as that girl.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu could see that this young man was the first to climb the peak of the pulse state, and he was not far away from the mysterious level of the pulsating state. The boy and the girl with short braids should be brothers and sisters. It is also speculated that both the fat boy and the girl have practiced the same kind of mysterious and extraordinary skills, so they can hide their cultivation breath.


    Hearing this, the fat boy raised his head and showed his rebellious spirit. He replied to Du Shaofu: "remember, my name is Cheng Chao, ranking fourth. If you want to be arrogant in front of me, you may not have the capital."


    "You are not qualified."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, then ignored the fat boy, looked at the rest of the nine people, and said, "let''s take ten of you together. Although I''m still injured, it should be enough to clean up the ten of you."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints suddenly changed. At the same time, a wave of Rune energy began to fluctuate around his body. In a flash, there were one flag after another between his hands. A total of ten array flags were spreading with amazing fluctuations.


    "Lingfu master, it''s not good. He''s going to set up the Fu array!"


    The girl with short braided hair suddenly changed her face and took the lead in spreading mysterious Qi all over her body.


    "That boy is a master of array Fu."


    At this time, the other nine people''s faces changed greatly, and a stream of dark gas began to gush out immediately.


    "Fenggang Spirit Storm array!"


    Du Shaofu laughed and waved quickly. Just as the ten people moved, the ten banners swept toward the sky, wrapping the eight men and two women in the top ten of the freshmen with a lightning speed and track.


    "Three star mysterious level Rune array, this boy is the three star mysterious level array Fu master!"


    At this moment, the eyes of several elders and elders around him suddenly showed surprise again. Unexpectedly, the young man in purple robe was still a spirit Rune master, and among them, there were very few array fu masters.


    "Hula!"


    In a short time, the ten array flags have disappeared in the air, the space suddenly fluctuates, the wind howls in the surrounding sky, the flying sand and rocks, and the rune spreads around the sky.


    The appearance of the Fu array and the spread of pressure have covered a large area of space and directly included the top ten freshmen in the Fuzhen.


    "Boom!"


    The space is chaotic. Around the rune array, the violent energy is like a terrible storm, whistling across the surrounding square.


    "Fu array, this is Fu array!"


    The 3000 freshmen were shocked. When they were close to each other, they suddenly withdrew. No one wanted to be swept by the Fu array. All of a sudden, the neat square array was in chaos. Many young tutors and young men and women also changed their eyes, and those who were nearer also stepped back.


    "Ten array flags, this guy is a talisman at the mysterious level of three stars!"


    Lu Jiaxue, Zhao Yue, Liang Dong and other seven people were surprised and dull in their eyes. All of them did not expect that Du Shaofu was actually a talisman at the mysterious level of three stars, or the most terrifying array Fu master among them. No wonder he didn''t pay attention to those freshmen.


    "Find a way to break it."


    Within the Fu array, the amazing energy makes the new people outside startle. The ten people inside the Fu array are also cheering and breaking the array. The deep sound explosion is constantly spreading, but it is impossible to break through the array for a time.


    I''m afraid that for a long time, if there is no one who knows Fu array very well, it is absolutely difficult to break through the array with the strength of those ten people.


    "The lingfu master at the mysterious level of the three stars is still the master of the array Fu. The arrangement of this Fu array is very neat and neat, which is not ordinary!"


    Those old men and elders were all out of breath. They were shocked secretly. Even in this new life, the purple robed boy is definitely younger. At present, if imitation can take part in the freshman test, there will be no problem in winning the first place. Compared with getting old, his talent is more terrible.


    At this time, if these elders knew that Du Shaofu actually had some reservations, if they directly arranged a three-star perfect level Rune array with twelve array flags, it would be enough to make them breathe cold.


    "Thank you for smiling. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    Fu array covered a large space square, but Du Shaofu turned to look at the elder Liao behind him and said, "elder Liao, how long do you think the top ten freshmen of tianwu college will be able to break through the battle?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, elder Liao''s eyes gave him a fierce slap, and his face was very black.


    As a cultivator of marquis Wu, he can see that ten of his freshmen are extremely extraordinary, and their talent is absolutely terrible. If he really fought alone, even if the purple robed youth in front of him was extraordinary, he would not be able to condense the Fu array easily. Just now, the young man condensed the Fu array, which also occupied the advantage of the ten freshmen, By the time it''s discovered, it''s too late to escape.


    Even so, the elder Liao knew that although the purple robed boy had taken advantage of his unprepared and array fu masters, he was absolutely extraordinary.


    Even if this young man named Du Shaofu can successfully participate in the freshman examination this time, he will definitely have a 99% chance to win the first place.


    After all, there is also a trace of uncertainty in the assessment and its own strength. However, judging from the strength shown at present, if it comes to the real talent of hard power, this young man is absolutely unmatched by 3000 freshmen.


    Several elders and elders looked at Du Shaofu and Liao. Then the elder in short clothes said to Du Shaofu, "boy, take off your Fu array. You have won. Elder Liao will promise you that you will make an exception to let you join tianwu Academy."


    Du Shaofu continued to look at elder Liao and asked faintly, "elder Liao, did I win?"


    "You do win. I can make an exception and let you join tianwu college."


    Elder Liao bit his teeth, and Tieqing''s face returned to normal. In his gloomy eyes, there was even a smile at the moment, but the smiling eyes were uncomfortable.


    As the fingerprints condensed, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints changed one after another. A stream of white divine awn appeared all over his body, rippling dizzying waves. Then the startling Rune array swayed, and finally ten array flags came flying out of thin air and returned to Du Shaofu''s hands, which turned into Rune energy and disappeared in his body.


    "Crash!"


    The rune array disappears, and the violent energy storm sweeps and spreads. After a certain distance, it stops abruptly and disappears.


    "Pedaling..."


    Among the ten boys and girls, several of them staggered back, looking extremely embarrassed. They should have just suffered a lot in the Fu array.


    However, the two beautiful and moving girls and a tall and slender young man, although their faces and looks changed a little, they seemed to be extremely relaxed. They were able to cope with the situation without much confusion.


    Cheng Chao, ranked fourth, has a fierce light in his eyes and makes a fool of himself in front of all the freshmen. At this time, he would like to use his strongest card to slap the purple robed boy into the air. He thinks that if he had just prepared, the opponent''s Rune would have been difficult to trap him.


    "Little scumbag, what kind of ability is sneaking attack? I won''t let you go!"


    With the sound of cheering, Cheng Chao didn''t directly motivate the strongest card, but he did his best. The level of cultivation at the peak of pulsating state broke out, and the dark air surged, which made the space fluctuate violently. The whole body of runes moved and the breath was extraordinary. Obviously, the skill of cultivation was absolutely extraordinary, which was much stronger than that of practitioners of the same level.


    "Extraordinary!"


    Several elders and elders, looking at Cheng Chao''s hand at this time, can''t help nodding with their eyesight.


    "Boom


    With the momentum of terror, Cheng Chao instantly arrives in front of Du Shaofu. His eyes are cold and his fist seal is wrapped in the light of runes. The fist wind roars, and the surrounding space fluctuates rapidly. Under the crushing feet, there are cracks in the ground.


    This is a terrible blow. It is hard for the practitioners of the same level to resist it. It is enough to cross the level to deal with the opponent.


    "Your eyes saw me sneak attack. Now it''s you who sneak attack. What you hate most is the person who stealthily attacks. Please beat me!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head, deep in his eyes, and his eyes were still. He looked at the blow, which seemed to shatter the waves of air. However, he did not retreat at all. His arm vibrated, then his five fingers opened, and his floating hand was held against Cheng Chao''s fist.


    "Boom!"


    As the air waves collided and the space was muffled, Cheng Chao''s fist seal fell directly into Du Shaofu''s palm. His powerful force swept through the air, and the surrounding air vibrated like a storm.


    However, Du Shaofu in the middle of the storm did not step back. He did not even tremble. With his physical strength, he directly resisted Cheng Chao''s fist which was enough to surpass his opponent.


    "My God!"


    This time, all the elders and tutors, even the extraordinary young girls among the freshmen, could see clearly that the purple robed boy did not use any defensive skills and secret arts, but only used the pure physical strength to resist Cheng Chao''s fist. What kind of terrifying degree of such physical strength was, it was amazing.At this moment, Cheng Chao''s face suddenly solidified, and then a look of shock appeared in his eyes. He felt that his fist was like hitting a hard rock that could not be destroyed at all, and the other side was not in any way affected. However, the force of the anti shock was about to shatter his fist. He immediately felt uneasy and wanted to retreat immediately.


    "Not good..."


    At this time, Cheng Chao''s face suddenly changed. He found that his fist was locked in the palm of his opponent''s palm, and he couldn''t get rid of it. There seemed to be a huge pulling force in the palm, which made him unable to break free.


    "Do you want to return it? I''ll give it to you!"


    Du Shaofu smiles. A pale golden light comes out of his mind. Cheng Chao''s fist is clasped in the palm of his hand. The domineering and fierce breath is suddenly released. It is like a fierce beast that suddenly wakes up and shakes Cheng Chao. Then he lifts Cheng Chao off the ground and waves his hand. It''s like taking Cheng Chao as a horse bolt and flinging it to the front air And go.


    This time, it is not difficult for everyone to pry and feel that the breath of the purple robed boy at the moment is absolutely not what the spirit Master should have. The terrible physical strength and domineering momentum are definitely from the martial arts practitioners.


    "Warrior, this boy is not only a rune master, but also a martial arts practitioner!"


    "Another genius of martial arts and Fu Tao."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    People were shocked. The boy was not only a rune master, but also a martial arts practitioner.


    Although there are some practitioners of Fu Dao and Wu Dao in tianwu college, there are only two of them. The two masters of terror have always been on the list of martial arts.


    "Bang bang!"


    Tens of meters away, Cheng Chao''s fat body, like a broken winged bird, fell on the ground, shaking the ground, and then shooting stones, cracks in the ground around him burst one after another.


    After a few struggles, Cheng Chao struggles to get up. His arm is spasmodic after his fist swings. The sharp pain of fracture makes him groan. Then, his blood and blood flow in his body, and the blood gushes out of his mouth.


    "Pooh


    With the blood gushing out, Cheng Chao''s body retreats again. Then it seems that his body has suffered some impact, and his body is lying on the ground.


    All eyes are looking at Chen Chao, but they don''t want to smile. They all show some pity for him.


    Especially for the freshmen, because Chen Chao was extremely arrogant and obnoxious in the examination and training, many freshmen felt very happy when they saw that they were so devastated.


    The others in the top ten of the freshmen were all looking at Du Shaofu, their eyes wavering and shaking.


    The tall and straight young man who was just in the Fu array and the blue skirt girl outside the girl with short braids looked at each other, and then their eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Zhang Yue, Zhao Dong, LV Jiaxue and other large areas of the eyes pour cool air, like petrified, speechless, this is too surprising.


    "This guy is so strong


    Zhang Yue was stunned. He remembered that not long ago, he also promised that if Du Shaofu was a freshman, he would be able to protect his points from being robbed. But at this time he knew that with Du Shaofu''s strength, there was no need for him to protect him. It was almost as good for the other party to protect him.


    "The freshmen of tianwu university are really strong. It really opened my eyes." Du Shaofu clapped his hands with a smile in his eyes.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, many people''s faces were embarrassed, but they could only bend.


    "Boy, your name is Du Shaofu. You can stay in tianwu college. I think elder Liao will make an exception to let you join tianwu college."


    The big man in short clothes remembered that the purple robed boy in front of him had introduced himself. He seemed to be the cousin of Wu Bang disciple Ouyang Shuang. These talented disciples should not be missed. If they missed, the elders in the inner courtyard above would definitely ask about them.


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said to the man in short clothes, "I''m not interested in joining tianwu college. If you don''t join tianwu college, I''ll leave when I see two people."


    "Hoo..."


    Hearing this, the faces of several elders and the old man changed, and they couldn''t help taking a deep breath. If the boy didn''t join tianwu college, I''m afraid that the elder in the inner courtyard would definitely settle accounts with them.


    "Hum, where is the martial arts academy on that day? Can you meet anyone you want to see?" Elder Liao looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he said in a deep voice, "I have won. What you promised me, do you want to repent?"


    Elder Liao sneered and said, "as for me, I regret you for a boy. What I said is that if you win, I will make an exception to let you join tianwu college. It is not a promise to let you come to tianwu college to meet people. If you don''t want to join tianwu College, go ahead."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    "The old man is obviously playing tricks."


    Du Shaofu thought about it for a while, and his eyes moved. How about joining tianwu college? After seeing elder sister and Ouyang Shuang, it''s not too late for him to leave. Can tianwu college still hold his own feet.


    "Hoo..."


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu took a deep breath. He had to find out about Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu. He couldn''t leave in anger. Looking at elder Liao, he said with a smile in his eyes: "OK, joining tianwu college is tianwu college. I agree."


    Smell speech, those elder big man and old person also a sigh of relief.


    "Changming, take him to the office of chores, and join tianwu college. Start with the office of chores first!" Elder Liao sneered and said to a young man who looked like a tutor. It was also the young tutor before.


    "Yes


    The young man nodded to elder Liao, then gave Du Shaofu a sinister glance. He stepped forward and said to Du Shaofu, "boy, come with me to report to the office of miscellaneous affairs."


    "Miscellaneous office?"


    Du Shaogang''s eyes slightly Leng, listen to the three words of the office of miscellaneous affairs, it seems that the place to go is not a good place.


    "Elder Liao, Du Shaofu''s talent is good. If you put him in the office of chores, is there something wrong with it?" The short clothes big man and so on several people at this time also immediately to that Liao elder said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this son missed the registration and assessment. According to the rules of tianwu University, he can''t enter tianwu college again, and no one can be an exception. Now I see that this son has a good talent. Making an exception to let him enter the miscellaneous office of tianwu university has violated the rules of tianwu college. I will naturally go to the law enforcement hall to accept the guilt later. If we let him become a student directly, it would be too out of line with the rules. The rules of tianwu college can never be broken! " Elder Liao told the elder that his status seemed to be slightly higher than that of other elders.


    "This..."


    After hearing that elder Liao had to go to the law enforcement hall to accept his guilt, the elder in short clothes and other elders mentioned the rules of tianwu academy, which could not be said for a while.


    "Boy, don''t you come with me?"


    The young man named Changming had already come to the front. After a few steps, he saw that Du Shaofu had not kept up with him, and immediately turned back to urge him.


    "Just the office of chores."


    Du Shaofu said in his heart that he left tianwu college after seeing elder sister and confirming the safety of Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu, so it''s the same everywhere.


    In this way, Du Shaofu walked into tianwu college with the young tutor.


    "Even arranged to the office of chores, no matter how strong the talent is, I''m afraid it will not be able to play out."


    "Talent is tough, but offending the elder will destroy you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Listen to that purple robed boy was arranged by the elder to enter the chores office. Among the 3000 freshmen, many eyes feel sorry for it.


    I''m afraid it won''t take long for such talent to be destroyed in the office of chores. They know where the office is.


    "Asshole, I''ll make you look good in the office sooner or later!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu being arranged to enter the office of miscellaneous affairs, Cheng Chao sneers at the bloody corners of his mouth.


    "All freshmen are scheduled to report to the college first."


    Elder Liao waved to the young men and women tutors, and then looked at Du Shaofu''s back, who was walking into tianwu college. His eyes fluttered a little.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In tianwu college, it is simple everywhere, with bluestone floors, pavilions with vicissitudes and continuous peaks, just like a picture scroll.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the air, there is no time for the pulse spirit state. The cultivators fly in the air and shuttle among the mountains.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    There are also bursts of sound bursts in the distance. Looking through the gap between the mountains, it seems that there are students practicing martial arts diligently.


    Walking into tianwu college, Du Shaofu felt a thick and boundless breath. It seemed that if he could feel the breath of the past strong men in tianwu academy, it was also the place where the old drunkard once stayed.


    "I don''t know what the drunkard dad looked like in here."


    Thinking about the road under his feet at this time, Du Shaofu could not help but tremble at the place where he had been, and did not know where he was at that time.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked up. Not far from the entrance to the college, on a flat square, there stood a huge jade about ten feet high.


    The jade is ancient and simple, just like a Tianchi straight into the square. The whole body is ancient blue, with runes filled, and the atmosphere of magnanimity spreads.


    Du Shaofu was also choked by the spread of this mighty breath.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there are many names on the ancient jade, which are arranged in order, like a list, so that every student who enters tianwu college can see it.On the ancient jade, Du Shaofu was astonished to see that the last name was Ouyang Shuang. The three big characters flashed like runes, like living creatures, which were extremely mysterious.


    Then Du Shaofu looked up. On top of the towering jade that day, the top five names on the list were shining with gold, which made people look dazzling.


    "General, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng."


    The five shining names, like the rising sun, shine on every student who enters tianwu Academy.


    At the moment, the young tutor who took Du Shaofu to the office of chores was also shocked by the names at the top of the list. These people were beyond the reach of the students of tianwu college. He was the only tutor who could look up to them.


    "This should be the Wubang of tianwu college."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart. On the back of the flying monster, he heard Zhang Yue and others mention Wu bang.


    It is said that this ranking is the top 100 strength ranking of all the students in tianwu University. Any student who can enter the Wubang is like a proud son of heaven.


    Du Shaofu glanced at the hundred names, then looked at the last one, glanced at his lips, and whispered, "the strength of this woman can appear on the military list, so I''m sure it''s OK."


    "Let''s go. This is the strong one in the martial arts list. You must have no chance."


    The young tutor took back his eyes, then glanced at Du Shaofu. He said coldly: "you really don''t know what to do. Even elder Liao dares to offend him. Be honest when you get to the office of miscellaneous affairs. If you break the rules, don''t mention elder Liao, I will never let you go. Tianwu college is not a place where you can be presumptuous by virtue of some talents. In tianwu college, there is never a lack of talented and strong people. Don''t think you can be an exception! "


    Du Shaofu also took back his eyes from the martial arts list. Looking back at the young master''s eyes, his face gave a faint smile. The smile seemed harmless to human beings and animals. He said, "don''t blame me for not telling you that in the dark forest, there are not ten or nine mailingjing practitioners that I have killed. Your pulse spirit state is just mysterious. If you don''t want me to beat you, finally Don''t provoke me


    Hearing this, the young man''s eyes suddenly trembled. He looked straight at Du Shaofu, but he didn''t know whether what Du Shaofu said was true or not. Although he didn''t believe that the boy could still deal with the pulse spirit state. But not long ago, he saw some appalling results. For a moment, it was hard to judge. He moved his mouth and said to Du Shaofu, "what do you mean by that, boy?"


    "I don''t mean much. Just leave me alone."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were very clear at this time, and he earnestly returned to the young man. At the same time, he continued to look forward and passed the young man. Then he said, "take me to the office of miscellaneous affairs."


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum came from the youth''s throat. It seemed that he didn''t even pay attention to this young man named Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, if you offend elder Liao, you will die sooner or later."


    After a cold hum, the young man seemed to be in a better mood. With a sneer on his lips, he strode to catch up with Du Shaofu. To his dismay, it was clear that he was going to take the boy to the office of chores, but at this time, it seemed that he was following the boy.


    Half an hour later, Du Shaofu was finally taken to a continuous courtyard building.


    "I''ve met my tutor."


    "I''ve met my tutor."


    Along the way, many young girls met the young tutor and saluted respectfully.


    In front of the young girls, the young man''s eyes were quite lofty and unattainable. Then he took Du Shaofu through several corridors and went outside a courtyard.


    "Master Changming, why are you here?"


    A fat man came out of the courtyard and looked at the smiling face of the young tutor. He was very respectful and enthusiastic. He said, "is there any place to repair, or is it necessary to clean the courtyard of mentor Changming? I will arrange someone to do it immediately."


    "I have nothing to do today. I just want to take someone to you. You can do it well. If he disobeys the orders and violates the rules of the office of miscellaneous affairs, you are welcome. I will do everything according to the rules." After glancing at Du Shaofu, Chang Ming said to the fat man.


    "Yes, I will."


    The fat man nodded, his eyes puzzled, and glanced down at Du Shaofu.


    But this big man is really confused. Recently, he recruited new students. According to the rules of previous years, a batch of registered students will be recruited from those unqualified freshmen.


    It''s nice to say that registered students can also practice in tianwu University, but those who know it clearly know that the so-called registered students are just laborers, and they can''t be compared with real students.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    The registered students of tianwu University have many fixed chores to do every day.


    The students, especially the freshmen, in tianwu college have not reached the point where they don''t need to eat, drink and laza. Even the tutors of tianwu college are no exception. Even many elders sometimes have a tooth sacrifice.


    Therefore, it is up to registered students to cook, carry water, chop firewood, repair the courtyard, clean up, and cultivate farmland.


    Among the registered students, those with better cultivation ability and smart people also have the opportunity to arrange to take care of the elixir and plant the spirit grass in the medicine field of the college. That is to say, they have a small position in the college. Their status is not much lower than that of the formal students of tianwu University. In some cases, the status is even higher than that of some formal students.


    Therefore, every three years after the admission examination of tianwu University, many young girls who fail in the assessment will consider becoming registered students of tianwu University. They have the temptation to practice in tianwu University. Tianwu college has never been short of registered students.


    Even those who want to be registered students of tianwu university are scrambling to become registered students. It is said that the number of registered students in tianwu University will not be much less than that of the formal tianwu University.


    These days, a lot of people have been sent to the office of miscellaneous services. Not long ago, the last batch of registered students has also been sent, but now they are also arranged in the dormitory of registered students.


    Looking at this young man who was sent by Changming tutor alone and was specially explained, the little fat man could not help thinking that it was the young man who had offended the Changming tutor. Otherwise, how could he have been sent directly to him, and according to the procedure, he was sent to the registered student dormitory first.


    "It''s up to you. Watch him." With that, Changming looked at Du Shaofu with a sneer and then turned away.


    "Master Changming."


    Just as the young man turned to leave, Du Shaofu immediately stopped the young tutor named Changming. When he turned back, Du Shaofu showed a smile on his face and said with a smile in his eyes: "master MAH Changming goes back to tell elder Liao that I will be well in the miscellaneous office. I know that elder Liao asked me to come to the chores office first, which must be good for me. Another day See him again when you have time. "


    "Hum!"


    Changming snorted in his throat. He said in his heart that he was afraid. He wanted to admit his mistake. He just offended elder Liao. Don''t think he can go out in the chores office. He will never have a chance to leave the office.


    Looking back at Du Shaofu, Changming didn''t stay any longer. He turned around and left again.


    However, this Changming did not see the surprised eyes in the eyes of the fat man. He was staring at Du Shaofu tightly. He just thought that the young man had offended the Changming tutor. At this time, it seemed that this was the man arranged by Liao Changming. He had a special relationship with Liao Changfu. He was afraid that he would only settle down for a while at the office of miscellaneous affairs After a long time, we will arrange to go out.


    "What''s your name and what''s your relationship with elder Liao?"


    The fat man asked Du Shaofu with a soft look and a very good attitude. In his imagination, no matter why the young man came to the chores office, he must have something to do with elder Liao. Naturally, he could not be treated as an ordinary registered disciple. Maybe in a few days, the young man would climb over his head.


    "My name is Du Shaofu. As for the relationship with elder Liao, you don''t have to ask more. It''s not good for you to know more."


    Du Shaofu said to the fat man. Looking at the look of the fat man, he knew that his last words had played a role. In order to make himself comfortable in the office, he had to borrow the name of Liao.


    As Du Shaofu imagined, these people were afraid not to give elder Liao face.


    "I don''t know what to call the senior student. Could you introduce me to the office of miscellaneous affairs? Because I delayed the registration time of tianwu college, I didn''t have time to assess. Elder Liao asked me to stay in the office for a few days, but I don''t know much about the Office of miscellaneous affairs. I''d like to trouble you, schoolmaster."


    Du Shaofu continued to ask the fat man. The more fearless he was, the less suspicious he would be.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the fat man looked at Du Shaofu and the tone and temperament of Du Shaofu''s speech. He had no doubt about his words. His heart was just like what he thought. This young man named Du Shaofu had a great relationship with elder Liao.


    It is no wonder that the elder Liao sent the boy to the chores office. It was a delay in the registration time. According to the rules of tianwu University, naturally, he could not become a student of tianwu college directly. However, if you become a registered student, you can arrange to go to the office of miscellaneous affairs. Every year, there will be registered students who stand out and become formal disciples of tianwu college. With the care of elder Liao, this young man will be a formal student soon. I''m afraid it will be easy to become a tutor in the future.


    Thinking of this, the fat man immediately took a better attitude and said: "welcome Du Xuedi to join tianwu college. My name is Jin Yanbing. You can call me Jin Xuechang. I am mainly responsible for some affairs of the office of miscellaneous affairs. There are some tutors in the office. However, those tutors usually don''t come to the miscellaneous office. Generally, I am in charge of it. I will send you to remember it first It''s a dormitory with a large number of students. I can explain the office of chores with you along the way. ""Thank you very much, Mr. Jin."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, and then a piece of Medicine on the other side of the river was in the hands of Jin Yanbing, who did not leave any trace. He said with a smile, "in the future, we will depend on the elder Yanbing to take care of him."


    "This In the future, I may have to rely on Du Xuedi to take care of me more. I hope my younger brother will not forget me as a senior


    Jin Yanbing was stunned at first, and then he showed a smile. Moving the pills on the other side of the river was of great value to his cultivation at the level of pulse state perfection. Generally, some registered disciples showed filial respect to him, but few of them could be so generous. They immediately put the pill into the cuff without leaving any trace. Judging from the degree of proficiency, I''m afraid this is not the first time that he has done such a thing.


    In fact, Du Shaofu was not generous, but because the Qiankun bags that he had seized were searched by the king of medicine. There were a lot of pills in his Qiankun bags, but he also consumed a lot of pills in the past two days of healing. There are not many elixirs and elixirs left. The level of pills on the other side of the body is already at the lowest level. In order to completely make himself comfortable in these days in tianwu college, Du Shaofu had to take out a pill to do it.


    "Du Xuedi, let''s go."


    After receiving Du Shaofu''s pills, Jin Yanbing''s attitude was undoubtedly more enthusiastic. He led Du Shaofu to the dormitory of registered students.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu also learned about the general situation of the miscellaneous affairs department from Jin Yanbing. Every registered student has the sundries arranged by the chores office every day. Only when the chores are completed can they have time to practice. If they don''t, they will be punished. Every ten days and a half months, it is said that there will be some tutors who will casually explain the training problems.


    To put it simply, the office of miscellaneous affairs is the place where all registered students can be managed and all the sundries of tianwu college are in charge.


    What the registered students said was that the handyman of tianwu university had to do everything, while the formal disciple of tianwu college was only responsible for cultivation.


    Although there are occasionally one or two registered students each year who are able to stand out and become formal students, they are rare.


    In terms of talent, those who become registered students are not as good as regular students. In addition, registered students are scarce in cultivation resources, and they don''t even have much time to practice. In a short time, they will be more and more far away from those formal students. In the end, if you want to become a regular student of tianwu University, you will undoubtedly be farther and farther away.


    "Son of a bitch, he even helped me arrange to the chores office. This is clearly bullying me."


    After knowing that his surname was arranged by the elder, Liao Shao Fu could not help but scold him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not far from the office of chores, there are several peaks, verdant and green, and in the flat valley under the mountain, there is a continuous courtyard building.


    Before the courtyard building, Jin Yanbing said to Du Shaofu, "Du Xuedi, this is the dormitory of registered disciples. I will help you arrange a more elegant and clean dormitory."


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Jin."


    Du Shaofu said, and then his eyes fell behind the mountain in front of him. There are many mountains stretching there, which are more and more rugged and dark green, which reflects many ancient buildings with exquisite eaves.


    "Those dormitories for formal students are much better than those for registered students. The higher ones are the places where the tutors live. If you can step on Wubang, you can be qualified to have a mountain as a training place. Even the tutors don''t have the waiting time." Along with Du Shaofu''s big eyes, Jin Yanbing''s eyes also showed the color of yearning.


    "Drunkard dad didn''t know whether he was a formal student or not. He couldn''t be a registered student."


    Du Shaofu took back his eyes from the mountains in front of him. Then he could not help laughing.


    "Du Xuedi, I believe you can become a regular student soon with elder Liao''s care."


    Seeing the smile of Du Shaofu''s mouth, Jin Yanbing thought Du Shaofu was thinking that he would soon be able to move to the dormitory of formal students.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    The dormitory is a separate small courtyard, each of which has four rooms.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the dormitory, he learned from Jin Yanbing that there were registered students in the other three rooms. They were Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi. They happened to meet three people in a small hall of the dormitory.


    "I''ve met Mr. Jin."


    Seeing Jin Yanbing, the three teenagers saluted him in a hurry, and their eyes fell on Du Shaofu with some curiosity.


    "Don''t be too polite. This is Du Shaofu and Du Xuedi. You can get familiar with it in the future."


    Jin Yanbing stood with his hand in his hand and said to the three men. Then he warmly introduced the other three people to Du Shaofu and said, "brother Lu, let me introduce you to Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei in the middle and Sun Zhi in the end. You will be roommates in the dormitory and can take care of each other."


    Du Shaofu followed his eyes and found that the three teenagers were all sixteen or seventeen years old. They had two levels of congenital perfection, one of which was the peak level of the other side. Wu Qingfeng was a little more mature. He was quite tall and upright, and his face was quite handsome. He felt a heavy breath all over his body.


    Sun Zhi looks the smallest, his face is bright and his eyes are bright. He looks very smart, but his cultivation level is the lowest, which is just the level on the other side of the congenital boundary.


    Although Zhang Wei is not tall, he is very strong and strong. His hair is curly in front of his forehead and his eyes are black and bright under his thick eyebrows.


    "Du Xuedi, this is the badge of the college and the scorecard, which can be opened after their blood dripping. The badge is the symbol of tianwu college, proving that you are a member of tianwu college and can follow you all your life. The point card is used for saving points. If you don''t understand, ask Wu Qingfeng and the three of them. The four of you should get familiar with each other. Come to the office of chores early tomorrow morning, and you will have some sundries to do. " Jin Yanbing handed Du Shaofu a badge and a jade plate made of more than one kind of material, then turned around and left the courtyard.


    "Take your time, Xuelong."


    Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi bowed to each other in a courteous manner. They had just arrived at tianwu college and were under the jurisdiction of the miscellaneous office. Naturally, they did not dare to offend Jin Yanbing.


    "Hoo..."


    Looking at the distant back of Jin Yanbing, Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and he finally entered tianwu Academy.


    "We have all the people in this dormitory. The four of us are afraid to stay in tianwu College for several years. This is fate."


    After seeing Jin Yanbing go far away, sun Zhimu raised his head, looked at Du Shaofu, and asked, "the three of us have already known each other. Wu Qingfeng is the oldest. He is just 18 years old this year. Zhang Wei is 17. I''m the youngest. I''m only 15 years old and 4 months old. What about you, brother Du?"


    "I''m sixteen." Du Shaofu said with a cool smile.


    "I''ve seen that you should be older than me. It''s true."


    Hearing this, Sun Zhi raised his eyebrows with a smile, and then continued to say to Du Shaofu, "but you are smaller than the two of them. In the future, you will be the third in our dormitory. I am the fourth. They are the eldest and the second. I hope the four of us can become regular students of tianwu college in the future."


    "Yes, I hope all four of us can become regular students of tianwu college in the future." Zhang Wei nodded.


    "I didn''t expect that I was the fourth in my family, but I''m sorry to take advantage of you." Wu Qingfeng is tall and straight, and looks quite handsome, but he speaks with a simple and honest spirit. After touching the back of his head, it seems that he is not very interesting.


    "You are the oldest. Naturally, you are the eldest in our dormitory. Being the eldest doesn''t necessarily take advantage of it. You have to protect us in the future." Sun Zhi said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey."


    Wu Qingfeng, with a simple and honest smile, said: "of course there is no problem. We will be brothers in the future."


    "Yes, we will be brothers in the future." Zhang Wei nodded, his eyes black and bright.


    Du Shaofu laughed and nodded slightly. The four men were not much different in age, but they were not embarrassed. They soon got acquainted.


    Later, Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi took Du Shaofu to the last room belonging to Du Shaofu. There was only a bed and a square table in the room. There was a window of no small size. The layout was simple, but it was very clean and tidy. It was good.


    However, Du Shaofu did not stay in his room for a long time, but was pulled out to chat by Sun Zhi, Zhang Wei and Wu Qingfeng. After getting acquainted with each other, they chatted from place to place.


    From their conversation, Du Shaofu learned that they were all brush down from the freshmen assessment of tianwu university some days ago.


    Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei almost got into the top 3000 freshmen, but they were not lucky enough to get into the top three thousand freshmen. Therefore, they were enrolled in the registered students, but the treatment was slightly better. Among all the dormitories, the dormitories were considered to be better. Otherwise, they would not be able to live here.


    Sun Zhi was painted down very early, also be "badge Did drunkard dad have one? "After a moment''s hesitation, Du Shaofu took out a dagger from the bag of heaven and earth, then cut a small hole in his index finger, and dropped a drop of pale gold blood on the badge. Suddenly, a dazzling light spread out on the badge, and then it fell silent.


    "It''s quite esoteric. I''ll have time to study it."


    With the blood dripping into the badge, Du Shaofu immediately felt that he could have some connection with the badge. If this distance was closer, he could feel the existence of the badge.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu can feel the three breath of Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi through the badge, which is connected with his own badge.


    "Third, this badge actually has many magical functions, such as being able to feel the breath of peers. As long as students of tianwu university can feel each other within a certain range."


    Sun Zhi saw Du Shaofu dripping blood on the badge, and then reminded Du Shaofu: "your point card will immediately drip blood to recognize the master. This integral card is very important. All students of tianwu University, anonymous students or formal students will have it."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he was also very interested in dropping a drop of blood on the integral card again.


    "Hiss!"


    As the blood drips, the runes flash and shine when the integral is stuck, and then a series of numbers appear on it.


    "We are registered students. There are only ten points in this card. Unlike their formal students, there are 100 points in the card from the beginning. Ah


    Looking at the numbers on Du Shaofu''s integral card, Zhang Wei sighed slightly.


    "No way. Naturally, we registered students can''t compare with those regular students. If we have the opportunity to become regular students, we will be the same as them." Wu Qingfeng said that when it comes to formal students, his eyes are full of yearning.


    Hearing the speech, Du Shaofu asked the three people, "what''s the effect of these integrals?"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Sun Zhi looked at Du Shaofu in disbelief, and then said, "integral plays an important role in tianwu college. Without integral, it can be said that there is no way to move in tianwu college."


    "Third, I''ll tell you that the points in the college can be exchanged for the equivalent pills, skills, martial arts, arrays, spirit tools, miraculous medicines and so on. Even if you eat something, you have to score. In the college, Xuan money is useless. Everything depends on points. "


    Zhang Wei looked at Du Shaofu and said in one breath: "as registered students, when we open the integral card for the first time, we will have ten points. In the future, we will have five basic points every month. However, the formal students are ten times higher than us. Moreover, according to their own level of study, the basic points of each month will be different. The higher the level of cultivation, the integral will be The higher it is. "


    "I see."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and got through it. The points in tianwu college are the same as those of Xuan money outside. He can buy anything. After a little thinking, he raised his head and asked the three people: "I don''t know what level of martial arts and pills can be bought by ten points?"


    "A set of martial arts skills for the first level of moving products, or a pill for the first time." Wu Qingfeng said to Du Shaofu.


    "Ten points is not enough."


    Du Shaofu murmured. According to Wu Qingfeng, the ten points in tianwu University were not enough. He frowned and asked, "is there any way to earn points?"


    "Of course, every student in tianwu college will earn points for practice every day."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    Sun Zhiming Liang''s eyes fluctuated in his eyes. Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhang Wei and Wu Qingfeng, sun Zhiming said, "boss, second and third, I''ve already inquired about it. There are many ways to earn points in tianwu college, such as going to the adventure area or the dark forest to look for miraculous drugs and materials, and the students in the college can compete with each other, so they can use points as bets. In addition, people who become law enforcement teams can earn points, or they can exchange points with pills, spiritual instruments, martial arts skills and miraculous medicines that they can''t use. "


    After a pause, Sun Zhi continued: "the last way to earn points is to find the guys on the reward list of the college. As long as you can capture those guys back, or kill them directly and show evidence, you can get corresponding points. The points on the reward list are often very high."


    "Reward list." When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he immediately looked at him.


    "Third, you don''t even know the reward list, do you?" Seeing Du Shaofu''s expression, Zhang Wei was quite puzzled.


    "That''s not true. The reward list knows something about it."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes did not show a trace of a little bitter smile, but how could he not know the reward list? It is said that the alcoholic father has been hanging high on the reward list for a long time, which is not something that ordinary people can do.


    Wu Qingfeng gave a simple smile and said to Sun Zhi: "fourth, the last way is to forget it. It''s not appropriate to find people on the reward list to earn points based on the cultivation level of the four of us. I''m afraid it''s improper to find people on the reward list to earn points. It''s said that the people who can be on the reward list of the college are extremely strong, which is not easy to deal with."


    "Well, let''s find other ways to earn points."


    Sun Zhi smacked his tongue, and then said to Du Shaofu, "third, this month, we can not go out without going out. We must remember."


    "Why?" Du Shaofu asked in doubt, his face quite puzzled.


    "Because this month there will be points to grab, we can not go out, it is good not to go out, so as not to be robbed of ten points Zhang Wei said.


    "Grab points."


    Du Shaofu has heard from Zhang Yue, but he didn''t pay much attention to it at the beginning. He didn''t even know the function of integral before. He just seemed to hear that the old students could snatch the new points.


    "Can points still be used for grabbing?" Du Shaofu asked the three men.


    "Of course, it is said that many old students are planning to grab the points in the hands of freshmen, but only in this month can they do so."


    Sun Zhi seemed to have found out everything. He replied to Du Shaofu: "it''s said that this is also the tradition of tianwu college. When every freshman comes in, they will be robbed of points by the old students, and they are also called filial piety by the old students. All integral cards can automatically transfer integral points. If the cards are close to each other, the points on the other side''s integral cards can be directly swallowed up by the integral cards of the other party. In this month, tianwu college is the default that old students can snatch Freshmen''s points. However, except for points, it is not allowed to rob anything else, otherwise they will suffer from learning Heavy punishment in the hospital. After a month, the college will also prohibit all fighting and looting. Students in the college should go to the peace square to solve any conflicts. Of course, no one is allowed to fight in the peace square, or they will be severely punished. "


    "What you inquired about is clear enough." Du Shaofu looked at Sun Zhi and said with a smile that he did not know anything about him.


    Sun Zhi, with a smile, said: "I spent a lot of money to find out. I am well-informed, so I can avoid many detours. We are new comers and registered students. Naturally, everything should be more stable. But we don''t have to worry too much. We also have the benefits of registered students as well as those old students who don''t like our products Points, even less look at us, so it is basically unlikely to rob our points


    "I hope that the old students can rob us of our points, at least it means that they still look up to us, and will not really regard us as miscellaneous." Zhang Wei said.


    "Bang bang!"


    Just as Zhang Wei''s voice dropped, there seemed to be a low energy muffled sound not far from the next door.


    "It seems to have come from the dormitory next door." Wu Qingfeng frowned slightly.


    "Look, what happened?" Sun Zhi stood up and went to the door.


    "Let''s see." Zhang Wei got up and followed.


    "Third, let''s go and have a look." Wu Qingfeng got up and said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded, got up and followed Wu Qingfeng.


    The four people then walked out of the door, just out of the door, not out of the courtyard, the courtyard door has been pushed open.


    "Creak!"


    The courtyard door was opened, and then the four teenagers had already walked in, looking at Sun Zhi and other four people, their eyes were all showing a smile.


    Behind them, far away, there seemed to be many young girls watching. They looked embarrassed, but they did not dare to get close to them.


    "No, it''s Xu Yang."After seeing the leader of the four teenagers, a boy in long yellow clothes, Zhang Wei suddenly changed his face. Sun Zhi and Wu Qingfeng three people''s faces also immediately some dignified up.


    "Who is Xu Yang?" Seeing their looks, Du Shaofu asked them in a low voice.


    "This guy is very famous in the examination. He was definitely expected to be in the 3000, but in the training and assessment, he and another person named Peng Gang offended people who should not have been offended. As a result, he was directly kicked out of the examination, and finally he had to become a registered student like us."


    Zhang Wei said to Du Shaofu in a low voice: "third, you''ll be more careful. Don''t offend this Xu Yang. He''s already a cultivator in the pulse state. The hero doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss. We are not rivals."


    "It''s all there. It''s good that they''re all there. The four of you will hand in the scorecard."


    While Zhang Wei was talking, the boy in yellow clothes was already talking. At the age of 17-8, he had a rebellious eye and a little grim sneer in his eyes. He did not mean to put Sun Zhi in his eyes at all.


    "Scorecard."


    Hearing this, Sun Zhi, Zhang Wei, and Wu Qingfeng changed their faces. All the fools could hear that Xu Yang had come to strengthen the integral, and he was really quick. It''s estimated that the old students haven''t started with the freshmen at this time.


    Their eyes were shaking, and they were just saying that they should not go out this month. Who knows if someone has come to the dormitory or registered students are robbing registered students, what are they afraid of.


    Wu Qingfeng moved his eyes and took a step forward. As the boss of the dormitory, he naturally wanted to come out and looked at the boy in yellow clothes and said, "Xu Yang, we are all registered students, and we don''t have many points. Don''t you think so?"


    "Noisy, hand over the points in hand, less suffering from flesh and blood, the next door is an example, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude." The young man named Xu Yang didn''t put Wu Qingfeng in his eyes. His mouth was full of banter and his eyes were gloomy.


    "Xu Yang, haven''t you finished it yet? I''ve already done it next door. If I don''t hand in the integral card, I''ll be honest and honest when I''m half dead. Finally, I''ll call it out obediently."


    As Xu Yang''s voice dropped, outside the courtyard, another four teenagers came in. One of the leading boys in Brown was playing with a scorecard. He just glanced at Sun Zhi and other four people. Then he said with a smile, "otherwise, this dormitory will be given to me, and the next one will be yours." "Peng Gang is here too. They are working together to grab the points of registered students."


    After Zhang Wei looked at the leading boy in brown, his face became more dignified. Sun Zhi and Wu Qingfeng had no better look on their faces.


    "Peng Gang, this building belongs to me. Just watch it. You don''t need to interfere."


    When Xu Yang saw the boy in brown, he looked at Wu Qingfeng, Sun Zhi, Zhang Wei, and Du Shaofu. The faint dark air was surging all over his body, and a breath of pulsating state of initial cultivation level burst out. He said, "you four don''t want to fight. Be honest and hand over the scorecard. Otherwise, I''ll see you and clean you up once."


    Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi looked at each other face to face. Their faces changed, and then they had to bite their teeth to take out their points cards. The heroes did not suffer from the immediate loss. Their strength was not the opponent of the other party. The points could not be protected. It was better to hand them over honestly.


    "Here you are."


    Wu Qingfeng''s face is slightly heavy, simple and honest does not mean that he is good at bullying, but now he knows that his strength is not enough, and he has to accept the fact that he has been bullied, so he directly throws his point card to Xu Yang.


    Sun Zhi and Zhang Wei also gritted their teeth and threw the integral card to Xu Yang. At the moment, there was no other way.


    "That''s right. It''s good to be honest, so that I don''t have to do it and you don''t have to be beaten."


    Xu Yang reached out to take the three people''s integral cards, and then his own integral cards appeared in his hands. After inputting mysterious Qi into the integral cards in his hands, a wave of runes suddenly came out, and the peculiar breath spread. Then, they were pasted on the integral cards of Wu Qingfeng, sun Zhi and Zhang Wei one by one.


    "Hula..."


    In Sun Zhi, Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei''s facial expressions of pain, the points on the three people''s integral card directly fell on Xu Yang''s integral card, and the three people''s integral card had shown zero.


    And Xu Yang''s integral card, at this time, has shown the number of 330, which means that Xu Yang alone, at least successfully plundered 32 people''s points.


    Seeing that the integral on his integral card increased again, Xu Yang''s face showed a smile. Then he put the three people''s integral card on the ground without any politeness. Then his eyes suddenly fell on Du Shaofu''s body. He picked his mouth and said in a deep voice: "boy, all three of them have handed in the integral card. Why don''t you take the initiative to hand it in?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    Seeing that the points on his integral card increased again, Xu Yang''s face showed a smile. Then he put the three people''s integral cards on the ground without any politeness. Then his eyes suddenly fell on Du Shaofu. He picked his joking mouth and said in a deep voice: "boy, they all handed in the three. Why don''t you take the initiative to hand over the integral card?"


    "I''m sorry, old man."


    Sun Zhi leaned over and whispered to Du Shaofu, "don''t lose for the points. You''ll be robbed of the points. We''ll try to find a way later. Give it to them."


    "Third, don''t lose. We''ll try to do something later." Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei also whispered to Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    Du Shaofu looks at Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi smile slightly, and their eyes indicate that they need not worry.


    By the way, old Fu Yang didn''t want to transfer my points to Lao Fu Yang, because I didn''t want to transfer the points to Lao Fu Yang, because I didn''t want to transfer the points to Lao Fu Yang Then go away


    "Did you hear me correctly? Is this boy looking for abuse?"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, there was a sudden silence.


    The eyes of Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi suddenly shook on Du Shaofu.


    "Ha ha ha ha, Xu Yang, that boy didn''t put you in the eye at all, when you are embroidered pillow." After listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Peng Gang, a young man in brown, was stunned. Then he burst out laughing at Xu Yang.


    "Boy, I''m not timid. Congratulations, you''ve pissed me off!"


    After Xu Yang''s face stiffened, he ignored Peng Gang, waved slightly, and said to the three teenagers around him, "let''s let that boy know the consequences of provoking me!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xu Yang. We will make him regret it."


    As the three teenagers rubbed their hands, they immediately walked out of the room. The dark air was surging. As soon as they stamped on the ground, they directly rushed at Du Shaofu.


    "HISHI..."


    Between the electric light and flint, all people''s eyes suddenly have a dazzled feeling, and then there is a low muffled sound


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    After the three low and dull sounds, the figures flash and shake, and the three figures explode and fall on the ground in the courtyard.


    "Pooh


    The three young men who attacked Du Shaofu burst out. Their bodies were shaken, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. After struggling for several times, they still did not get up again.


    "I''ve always been the only one to rob people. You''re in a bad time."


    A faint voice came out, and a figure appeared in front of Xu Yang like a ghost. At the moment, Xu Yang was like a rabbit in front of a tiger. He couldn''t escape from it. He didn''t even return to his mind. Then a fist hit his face directly.


    "Bang!"


    This fist immediately overturned Xu Yang, his body rose from the ground and turned out a circle, and then he was knocked down on the ground.


    "Ah..."


    Xu Yang screamed. In a flash, blood shot from the corners of his mouth, and his teeth gushed out with blood. Half of his face immediately swelled like a steamed bread. He was afraid that his mother could not recognize it.


    "If you want to rob people next time, you must be sure. Not everyone can be robbed by you!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of Xu Yang. He stepped on his chest with a firm step. His chest heaved and his throat coughed. With blood pouring from his mouth, Du Shaofu''s face was already pale and frightful. His sneering eyes had already become frightened.


    Xu Yang didn''t expect that the purple robed boy in front of him was too young to be so scared.


    What scares him most is that the young man is much more fierce than the guy he provoked in the assessment. He has no mercy and no scruples at all.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi took a breath of cold air. They opened their chin in shock and couldn''t take it back for a long time.


    "Boss, second and fourth, the points of those three are given to you."


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, he leaned down and took the integral card which had not been taken back from Xu Yang.


    Du Shaofu took out his own integral card, and after inputting mysterious Qi into his integral card, the two cards were pasted with the spread of runes.


    Du Shaofu''s integral card, which originally showed ten points, suddenly rose to 340.


    Then, in the trembling eyes of all, Du Shaofu even searched Xu Yang''s Qiankun bag and took it directly into his arms. He made it clear that even Xu Yang''s Qiankun bag was going to be robbed.


    "You can''t take my bag. It''s against the rules of the college." Xu Yang spoke with blood in his mouth. His eyes were painfully fixed on Du Shaofu. His face was shocked. The young man even dared to rob the bag of heaven and earth. According to the rules of the college, it is only allowed to grab points in this month."What''s the rule? How come so much nonsense? If you want to rob my points, you should pay a price. I didn''t want your life."


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay any attention to Xu Yang''s meaning. He stamped his foot on Xu Yang''s chest again, which was extremely miserable and miserable. Then he said as if it was natural and natural that you would rob me when I came to tianwu college. You scared me to death. You took your heaven and earth bag, which was reasonable and reasonable


    "Take points."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s action, Sun Zhi, Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei came back to their senses and tried to hold back the shock in their hearts. Then they immediately picked up the integral cards which had just been left on the ground by Xu Yang. Finally, they searched out the integral cards of the other three teenagers who had been beaten by Du Shaofu for a long time and began to plunder the points in their integral cards.


    "Hula!"


    Sun Zhi''s three people had been zero on the card, immediately became 30.


    It seems that these three teenagers follow Xu Yang to snatch points. Xu Yang eats meat, and they also drink soup.


    "Not good!"


    Peng Gang, standing on one side, saw this. After being shocked, he immediately changed his face. Xu Yang didn''t even have the strength to fight. He and Xu Yang had almost the same strength. How dare you stay at this time? When he came back to God, he immediately ran away. He didn''t want to plant himself. The boy in purple robed even robbed the bag of heaven and earth.


    "If you come, you don''t have to go. Stay."


    The light voice fell, the figure flashed, as if the shadow across the space, and then a figure was through the air barrier, appeared in front of Peng gang who was just turning around and fleeing, like lightning. At the speed that Peng Gang could not resist, one foot directly hit Peng Gang''s abdomen.


    "Hiss!"


    Peng Gang''s body suddenly exploded and flew upside down. A mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth. Finally, he hit the ground heavily, which made the ground tremble. Many cracks were found around his body.


    "The three of you hand in your cards, or you''ll end up like them."


    Du Shaofu didn''t even look at the three teenagers who came with Peng gang. Then he said to Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi, "the eldest, the second and the fourth, I''ll give you the integral cards of these three."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu stepped directly to Peng Gang, who had been kicked to the ground.


    At this time, Peng gang was struggling to stand up. His injury was not as serious as Xu Yang''s. He watched Du Shaofu come, gritted his teeth slightly, and his eyes gave a sharp blow. His fingerprints suddenly changed and coagulated, and his veins were stirred with runes. All of a sudden, the light of runes condensed behind his back, and the pulse soul was stimulated.


    "EH."


    Seeing that Peng was about to condense his pulse and soul, Du Shaofu stopped and his eyes were very interested.


    Du Shaofu wants to know what the young man''s pulse and soul is and whether there is anything extraordinary. It is said that this guy also had enough strength to become an official student of tianwu college.


    "Roar!"


    In a hurry, Peng Gang''s pulse and soul had already been activated. The runes were moving, the light was dazzling, and the ground was shaking. He was a tall gray giant ape. His appearance was majestic and ferocious. His whole body was flowing with runes. His head was raised and his voice was like thunder. He was beating his chest like a living creature. His momentum was even more like being able to move mountains and rivers.


    "It turns out that maihun is a great demon ape."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked out. Among the monsters, the great demon ape also existed on the list of earth beasts, which was extremely extraordinary. No wonder this guy finally wanted to arouse the pulse spirit.


    "Boom


    In a short time, the demon ape leaped out and directly jumped at Du Shaofu. The astonishing momentum swept into the sky. Sun Zhi, Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei were all nervous about it.


    Du Shaofu''s face was calm, even with a little smile. In this smile, there was a glimmer of pale gold light in his eyes, which was full of domineering power.


    Just as the great demon ape''s pulse and soul came, Du Shaofu suddenly moved, opened his five fingers, raised his hand, and patted him with one hand.


    "Hula!"


    With Du Shaofu''s hand clapping, a light golden light surged, and the domineering momentum suddenly broke out. The strong wind energy actually directly led to the sound of crisp sound explosion in the air.


    Du Shaofu''s light and fluttering shot, whether in speed or pressure, was far better than Peng gang. Then, like lightning, he slapped his hand on the great demon ape''s pulse soul.


    "Crash!"


    At once, the powerful demon ape''s pulse soul was smashed into Rune fragments. It was unstoppable, domineering and fierce!


    "Pooh


    His pulse was broken, and Peng Gang''s mouth was filled with blood again. Before he could raise his head, a touch of fear suddenly welled up in his heart. The boy in purple robe appeared in front of him like a ghost. On his resolute and determined face, the pair of deep double pupils made him deeply feel that the sharpness, awe and hegemony were incomparable.


    At the same time, Peng Gang''s pupil shrinks, and a fist is already in front of him, which is irresistible.


    "Bang!"Peng just got a blow on the face, and under the influence of big force, his body was directly planted on the ground. A little bit of his head would be inserted into the ground seam. The red blood was spilling out of the corners of his mouth. At the same time, he was accompanied by white foam and falling teeth, and his body could no longer climb up.


    Du Shaofu leaned over and took out the integral card and a heaven and earth bag from Peng Gang''s arms.


    The heaven and earth bag was put into Du Shaofu''s arms, and the points on the integral card were transferred to Du Shaofu''s own card. The 340 points on the original integral card immediately soared to 680.


    "It''s seven o''clock. It''s five o''clock in the morning. Maybe the update time of today''s first watch will be postponed to about two o''clock. Xiao Yu has to go to sleep for a while. He''s really sleepy. In special circumstances, let''s talk to you first.


    In addition, I asked for flowers again. Recently, I was stabbed with chrysanthemum by the God of pancakes. I almost hurt them. My brothers are fighting against violence. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    "Hand over the scorecard!"


    Seeing this, Sun Zhi, Zhang Wei and Wu Qingfeng immediately arrived at the other three teenagers who came with Peng gang.


    The three teenagers saw the miserable end of the five lying on the ground. They took out their points cards and gave them to sun Zhisan immediately.


    In the facial expressions of the three teenagers, Sun Zhi, Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei immediately raised their points to 60 points, while their cards became zero.


    Du Shaofu took the integral card in his arms with satisfaction. Then he laughed with satisfaction. After clapping his hands, he said to several people lying on the ground: "now you can roll!"


    "Let''s go..."


    Xu Yang and Peng Gang couldn''t stand up. With the help of the other teenagers, they left in panic and fear.


    For them, they are afraid to be killed, but they did not expect that not only the points they robbed made a wedding dress for others, but also their bags of heaven and earth were robbed. The strength of the purple robed youth in this dormitory is so terrible that it is unscientific. How can such talent and strength become registered students.


    At this time, those teenagers were like Amnesty, and they didn''t want to stay in the courtyard of the dormitory any more, lest their bags of heaven and earth were robbed.


    "Xu Yang and Peng gang were robbed. It seems that both of them were beaten to death!"


    "Peng gang and Xu Yang, these two bastards, finally kicked the steel plate. The boy in purple robe didn''t know who it was. He was so tough."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Outside the courtyard, a lot of surprised comments were heard among the young girls watching from afar.


    In the courtyard, Sun Zhi, Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei looked at Du Shaofu closely again. They looked at Du Shaofu as if they had seen a ghost. How could they think that the third in front of them was so fierce that he was just that terrible.


    "Third, you always explain how you became a registered student. With your talent and strength, it is more than enough to become a formal student?"


    A moment later, in the small hall in the courtyard of the dormitory, Zhang Wei asked Du Shaofu. He could see that with the strength of the third son, those who were close to the front of the freshmen could hardly compare with him.


    Du Shaofu laughed and said to Zhang Wei, "I came here for some special reasons. I''ll tell you more about it later."


    Sun Zhi then looked at Du Shaofu and said gratefully, "third, thank you so much this time. But for you, we would never have returned our points."


    "Thank you very much, third."


    Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei are also full of gratitude, not words.


    This time, not only their own points to come back, but also extra 50 points, which is equal to the registered students'' basic points for 10 months. The formal students of tianwu university only have 50 basic points in a month.


    "You''re welcome. We are a dormitory. Naturally, we should take care of each other." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    Sun Zhi was so happy that he said, "there will be no one who dares to bully us if we have a third in our dormitory."


    "Third, I see you just took the heaven and earth bags of Xu Yang and Peng gang. According to the rules of the college, it is not allowed to snatch anything other than points. Will you cause trouble like this?" Wu Qingfeng''s face was worried about Du Shaofu.


    "It should be OK. It''s not a big deal."


    Du Shaofu was very indifferent. Anyway, he didn''t want to stay in tianwu college any more, so he didn''t care what was punished by tianwu college. Then he looked at Sun Zhi and said, "fourth, you are the most informed. Can you do me a favor?"


    "Old three, you can say that as long as I can do it, I will do it for you." Sun Zhi almost clapped his chest to make sure.


    "I want to find two old students from tianwu college, but I don''t know where they are, and I don''t have any other information." Du Shaofu said to Sun Zhi.


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to inquire. It should not be difficult to find out two people in the college. As long as there are names, I will try to find out tomorrow." Sun Zhi said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the day went on, it was getting dark.


    In the courtyard room of the dormitory, Du Shaofu sits on the bed with his knees folded. His thoughts float in his mind. Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and Xiaohu have not been found. Du Shaofu has to worry about it.


    Moreover, at the level of cultivation, Du Shaofu knew that his cultivation strength was far from enough. If he could not become a real strong man, he would never see his mother and sister in his life. With the immeasurable and powerful strength of the drunkard father, he could not shake the power behind his mother. It was not difficult for Du Shaofu to imagine how huge that power was.


    "I hope they''ll be fine..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. In the deep pupils of his eyes, a faint golden light flickered, as if there were runes jumping in the pupils of his eyes.


    "Hoo!"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu took a deep breath. He was calm and calm. His fingerprints changed. He began to breathe and breathe. His wound was not cured. He had to recover as soon as possible.As Du Shaofu breathed and breathed, a pale golden halo was spread all over his body, and the pale gold energy silk swam, which was extremely mysterious


    On the night of the moon, the mountain peaks rest on each other. It seems that they are sleeping peacefully in the dim moonlight. The moonlight is like practice, the mountain peak is bright, and the tree crown is whirling. It is like a fairyland.


    "Asshole, I will never let go of that boy!"


    In a mountain courtyard room, a chubby boy with a black face and his back on the bed seemed to be hard to sit up straight. His face was pale, and there were some blood stains on his mouth that had not been wiped clean.


    In the room, there was a girl with short braids. She was sixteen or seventeen years old. She was somewhat similar to that fat boy. Her face was beautiful and moving. She wore two short pigtails. Her body was quite round. But she was very lovely. Under her slender eyelashes, her big eyes were shining like black gems at the fat young man and said, "third brother, you''d better forget it. You can''t do that If Shaofu''s opponent didn''t have his hands left today, I''m afraid your injuries would not be just like this. "


    "Second sister, can''t that boy hurt me just like that? Let me make a fool of myself in front of so many people, I can''t let him go." The young man''s eyes were full of anger and cold.


    These two are Cheng Yan and Cheng Chao, who are the first in the freshman examination.


    Cheng Chao was directly ravaged by Du Shaofu. Every time he thought about it, he was more angry. The boy named Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to him. He couldn''t help it.


    "Ah Third brother, this is not the Imperial Palace, this is tianwu college. You have a lot of excellent talents, but tianwu college is the place where talents gather. Although we got the first and fourth scores in the examination, these are all the results in the assessment, which are different from the real combat results. Some of them are ranked low in the assessment, and their strength is not necessarily the same Today, Du Shaofu can prove that the tianwu academy, with its talents coming forth in large numbers, is by no means an empty name. "


    Cheng Yan looked at Cheng Chao, and her crystal eyes moved. She said, "I don''t know others, but this time Du Chi and Du Yunxin of Du''s family are both here. I don''t know what to do with their strength."


    "Hum, the Du family is becoming more and more presumptuous. One day, we should clean up the Du family." Referring to the Du family, Cheng Chao''s eyes are once again cold.


    "Third brother, some words can''t be said casually, especially if you are the prince, you should think about your words and deeds. Otherwise, how can you convince the public in the future?"


    Cheng Yan looked at Cheng Chao and said, "half of the reasons why my father asked us to come to tianwu college this time is also because of you. I hope you can unite your own forces in tianwu college. In tianwu college, there are many people with various forces and families. With the help of others, you will be able to successfully suppress the accession of the royal families."


    "Hum, the Empire belongs to our Cheng family. Do they dare to rebel!


    Cheng Chao snorted coldly and said, "what about Du family and Xie family? Among the descendants, I will not be weaker than them. Besides, we still have elder sister, which is enough to suppress them."


    "There are hidden people in the Du and Xie families. They will not be released until the right time."


    Cheng Yan''s voice pauses slightly, and then turns to Cheng Chao and says, "you can take care of yourself. Remember, don''t go to the trouble of Du Shaofu. He is not what you can deal with."


    As the voice drops, Cheng Yan leaves the door, Lianbu moves gently, and then leaves Cheng Chao''s room.


    "Hum! I won''t let go of that boy. Revenge for shame Chen Chao snorted coldly, then his fingerprints congealed and changed, and he began to adjust his breath and exhale


    The moon is full of the sky of night.


    Outside the courtyard of the mountain, the shadows of trees are whirling in front of him. On his handsome face, his clear eyes, which are gentle as if to drip out of the water, are looking at the sky and the moon. His fine long hair covers his smooth forehead and hangs on his thick and slender eyelashes. He stands quietly like that, but his temperament is noble and elegant all the time With his tall and straight figure, his temperament makes the whole person more handsome.


    Suddenly, the tall and straight young man said to a big girl beside him, "today that boy''s strength is very terrible, and his cultivation skills seem to be very domineering and extraordinary."


    The girl also looked like she was 16 or 17 years old. She was wearing a light blue dress. On her rosy and moving face, she had a pair of watery eyes. At this time, her eyes drew back from the shining stars in the sky. She said in a soft voice: "the practitioner of Fu, Tao, martial arts and Taoism is really terrible. He has an unfathomable feeling. I don''t know where he comes from and what kind of hermit is it The man who hid? "


    "Thank you for your support. Please continue to ask for flowers. "


    " Xiao Yu WeChat public platform has been opened, search WeChat official account "Yu Feng YF" can be added, update time and other issues will often be released on the public platform, and will also have a portray of characters in the future, and brothers and sisters can pay attention to it. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    The noble boy''s eyes moved with clear eyes and murmured, "the boy seems to be surnamed Du, can it be..."


    When the girl heard the speech, she opened her eyebrows and said, "are you thinking about things over ten years ago?"


    "At that time, the man who divided the clan was so amazing, but it was a pity that in the end, he caused great trouble for the whole Du family, and almost caused disaster to the whole Du family." There was a little sigh between the noble boy''s eyebrows.


    "Let''s have a look. There are so many people with the surname Du in the world. If it''s the people from our tribe who come from different families, their talent and strength will be good for the Du family." The eyes in the girl''s watery eyes fluctuated and said softly: "his talent is very terrible."


    "If it''s really from that tribe, I don''t know if it will bring disaster to my Du family." A noble boy frowns.


    "No matter whether it''s the main clan or the sub clan, after all, we are also a clan. No one wants to happen what happened in those years. In the end, I don''t know what the result will be. I hope to have a chance to know. I''ll go back first, and I want to go to tianwu Fu state tomorrow."


    The soft voice falls, the girl turns to leave, the lotus step moves gently, the light blue skirt whirls like a light blue flower.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, tianwu college is quiet. When the first ray of morning light penetrates the mist, the gray blue dome gradually fades down from the top of the head, and a soft mist rises among the mountains, hazy and illusory.


    On the square outside the office of chores, all the new registered students stood in order. I''m afraid there are more than 3000 new registered students, which is no less than the number of formal students recruited this time.


    On a stone platform at the top of the square, the fat Jin Yanbing is arranging new registered students to do chores one by one. After one freshman hears his name and goes out, there will be many registered students of the previous term leading them away.


    "Liu Quan, Zhang Ming, Hu Lide, Chen Yi, you go to the chef to help."


    "Xu Song, Yu Hui, you go to the front yard to help repair the courtyard."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    On a jade card in Jin Yanbing''s hand, there are all the names of the registered students, who are arranged to do various chores one by one.


    "Xu Yang, Peng Gang, Gao''an, you go to the back mountain to help."


    After Jin Yanbing''s voice dropped, he called to Xu Yang, Peng gang and Gao''an, but he didn''t see anyone coming out. He immediately raised his eyes, swept all the registered students and said, "Xu Yang, Peng Gang, Gao''an, you three stand out!"


    The rest of the registered students looked at each other face to face, and there was some commotion.


    "Third, it seems that those guys are beaten and can''t get up."


    In the crowd, Sun Zhi lowered his voice to Du Shaofu, saying that the four people in the dormitory all came to gather early in the morning.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to come, just because he had to inquire about elder sister and Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and Wang scaly demon tiger in tianwu college. He didn''t want to make a fuss. Finally, he came, so he should have come to see him.


    "Hui Jin Xuechang, Xu Yang, Peng gang and Gao''an were severely injured yesterday. I''m afraid they can''t get up today." In Jin Yanbing''s inquiry, there was finally a young man who said uneasily.


    "I was seriously injured. What happened? Who let you fight?" Hearing the speech, Jin Yanbing''s face suddenly became angry.


    The young man was even more frightened. He was one of the teenagers who followed Peng Gang yesterday. His eyes were inadvertently looking at the purple robed boy not far away. He looked timid and did not dare to speak more.


    "What''s the matter, tell me?"


    Jin Yanbing said that he was in charge of the office of miscellaneous affairs and registered students, but now there are fights and fights. It is clear that he is not in the eye. If there is no heavy punishment, it is afraid that it will be difficult to manage these registered students in the future.


    "Yes..."


    The young man winced, listened to Jin Yanbing''s voice, finally gritted his teeth and said, "Peng gang and Xu Yang, they were robbed of points yesterday, and were beaten seriously."


    "I was robbed of points..."


    When Jin Yanbing heard the speech, he was stunned. This kind of thing happens all the time. It''s also the tradition of tianwu college. It''s normal for the old students to rob the points. Most of the old students'' cultivation strength is stronger than him, and he doesn''t dare to provoke him.


    Obviously, when it comes to grabbing points, what Jin Yanbing thinks of is what the old students did. His eyebrows frown, but he secretly says that this year''s senior students even started the points of registered students. It''s too unkind. As a registered student, he is already a coward, equal to a handyman. In previous years, no one has done this.


    His eyes moved and his face softened. Looking at the young man who spoke, Jin Yanbing waved his hand and said, "I know."


    Then Jin Yanbing glanced at all the registered students and said: "all of you remember well. If you don''t have to go out this month, just do your own thing well. If you encounter someone who snatches your points, if you don''t have the strength, you should be honest and take the initiative to hand over the integral card. Why should you suffer from a flesh and blood pain? It''s really stupid to be home.""Yes..."


    Smell speech, all registered students face helpless, immediately nodded to answer the way, many eyes are secretly looking at the crowd of purple robed youth and go.


    The young man who spoke was even more helpless. Originally, he summoned up the courage to speak out, but he still had some small expectations in his heart. To see if Jin Xuechang would help them out, he felt that he was not only not doing it for them, but he thought they were stupid.


    Jin Yanbing continued to look at the name on the jade plate and arranged the registered students to do chores. He swept his eyes and then called out, "Wu Qingfeng, Du Shaofu and Zhang Wei, you three go to the back mountain to help."


    "Third, you go. I''ll try to find out for you later." Sun Zhi whispered to Du Shaofu.


    Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Du Shaofu took a look and walked out of the crowd.


    Then a young man of about twenty came to the four and said, "come with me."


    The back mountain is a large mountain where the tianwu college is located. There are many lush mountains and many towering trees. When Du Shaofu, Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei arrived at the back mountain with the young man, there were many registered students around.


    "This is the back mountain. You should be careful not to go deep into the forest. There are often fierce birds and beasts, and even monsters occasionally appear. Some people have been torn up by monsters in the back mountain."


    The young man who led the way stood in front of a flat top and steep cliff, looking at the dense forest behind the rock wall, warning Du Shaofu and Wu Qingfeng.


    "This schoolmaster, what do we need to do today?" Zhang Wei asked.


    The young man looked at the three men and said, "you see the people next to you. Like them, you three dig out the rock from the rock wall and polish it smooth. There will be samples in front of you. They need the same size, which is used for repairing the courtyard. The three of you will polish 30 yuan a day. Other people will carry it. When you have finished, you can go back to practice. If you can''t finish, you can go back to practice until you have finished. This is the case for this month. "


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu and his three men looked around. At this time, many teenagers were already digging rocks. From the hard rock wall, they wanted to raise a large piece of rock, and then grind it into a square square, one foot diameter smooth square stone.


    Three people have to finish 30 pieces a day, which is definitely a very difficult job. The hard rocks are different from ordinary ones. They are all green and quiet bluestones. They are the hardest, and they have to be polished smooth and square, which is even more complicated.


    "Hoo!"


    Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei both took a breath of cool air. This is absolute coolie work. It''s almost as good as mining basalt.


    "You start, but you will be punished if you can''t finish it." After the youth leading the way finished, he glanced at the three people and turned away.


    "Two, three, let''s get started."


    Wu Qingfeng said to Zhang Wei and Du Shaofu, "if you delay time, you won''t be able to finish it."


    "Something''s wrong."


    After Du Shaofu nodded, his eyes showed a little doubt. This is definitely coolie work. According to the truth, Jin Yanbing took his pills yesterday, and then worried about elder Liao. Most of the time, he would arrange some relaxing chores for himself. However, it is not normal to arrange this coolie job now.


    "Kaka..."


    Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei have already begun to excavate the rock. Wu Qingfeng holds a long sword in his hand and fills it with dark air. The sword awns sweep and carve cracks in the rock wall.


    "Whew!"


    Zhang Wei''s hand is holding a large curved back knife. The blade''s awn moves on the edge of the knife, which is filled with dark gas, and cracks are made on the hard rock wall.


    Only two people do their best, and they can only leave a half foot crack in the hard rock wall, and then they can''t inch in any more.


    It is easy to cut the rock into stone, but it is too difficult to dig out a square square square stone from the rigid rock wall.


    "Kera....."


    Nearby, a large number of registered students are digging rocks, and their weapons are also directly broken in the rock cracks. Looking at the broken weapons, they are all suffering from pain.


    "Boom..."


    There are also many registered students digging out rocks from the rock wall and rolling down, but all of them are big in front and sharp in the back. They can not be polished into square stones at all. They can only be discarded. Some of them are only broken stones.


    "It''s too hard to dig."


    With a cold sweat on his forehead, Wu Qingfeng tried his best to insert his sword into the hard rock wall by half an inch. It was very difficult to pull out a square stone.


    "Thank you, commander ye, for your reward, for your kindness, and for Xiao Yu''s thanks. After a day''s rest, we will arrange the outbreak of thanks.


    Yesterday night update seven more, a total of seven flowers, just got up a look, suddenly the heart is broken, tears are almost out. Brothers and sisters, don''t hurt me so much. Give me some firepower and passion. Your firepower and passion are Xiao Yu''s driving force.Xiao Yu continued to code. The next watch was around ten o''clock. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    "What kind of rock is this? Why is it so hard?"


    Zhang Wei swept his curly hair to one side and wiped the sweat from his forehead. The curved back knife in his hand could only leave a half inch crack in the hard rock crack, nor could he dig out the whole rock.


    Before Du Shaofu started, he looked up at the towering stone wall, and finally landed on a huge rock protruding from the rock wall at a height of tens of meters. His eyes moved, and then the dark air surged under his feet. His figure leaped, and he immediately climbed up the cliff.


    "What''s the third one going to do?"


    Zhang Wei looked at Du Shaofu''s movements, and then met Wu Qingfeng face to face. They both looked up tightly at Du Shaofu, who was climbing up the cliff.


    "Look, what is the man going to do?"


    "He seems to be the man who hit Xu Yang and Peng Gang hard yesterday."


    What does he want to do


    Many registered students around at this time were also wondering and curious to see Du Shaofu climbing and jumping up the cliff like a gecko.


    "Look, what does that kid want to do?"


    Several old and young people used to watch these new registered disciples suffer in the distance, but they came here in the same way.


    Digging square stones requires not only strength, but also a lot of skills. They deliberately don''t teach them. They just want to see those new people suffer more and balance the hardships they suffered in those years.


    At the moment, these young people are also looking up, eyes far away to the front of the stone wall.


    Du Shaofu''s feet were full of dark air. After a few flashes, he settled down with the help of the protruding rocks on the rock wall. Finally, he got close to the huge rock which protruded from the rock wall, and his feet just landed on a concave and convex rock nearby.


    After a close look at the concave and convex rock, Du Shaofu''s face immediately appeared a little smile, and then said to Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei below, "boss, second, let everyone back down. I''ll get this rock down, and it will be easier to polish the square stone."


    "It turns out that the third is trying to get that rock down."


    Knowing this, Zhang Wei immediately waved to those registered students around him and said, "everyone, please step back. If the rocks roll down, they will be smashed into meat paste."


    "Everybody, please step back." Wu Qingfeng also immediately waved to the registered students around.


    All the registered students around immediately started to step back. If the huge rock was really knocked down, if someone was hit, it would be enough to be smashed into meat sauce.


    However, among the registered students, many of them also showed the color of doubt. Could the purple robed boy be able to make such a huge rock.


    "What the boy wants to do is not to get that rock down."


    "I''m afraid it''s hard for the cultivators on the other side of the pulsating realm to get the rock off. I''m afraid the young man is used to it at home and wants to be famous."


    "The boy who can''t help himself."


    Several young people in the distance looked at the purple robe figure on the rock wall in front of them, and their eyes were all slightly disdained and despised.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge rock in front of him. After lifting his breath a little, the fingerprints in his hands quickly condensed, and a stream of mysterious air swam in his body''s acupoints and orifices. Finally, he gathered in the palm of his hand and clenched his fist with five fingers. In an instant, an amazing momentum burst out.


    "Wave boxing!"


    With a low drink, his pupils twinkled with pale gold. Suddenly, Du Shaofu hit the huge rock directly in front of him.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    There was a dull low noise, one after another, a total of 13 explosions. The astonishing energy and strength waves overlapped layer by layer, and the momentum multiplied, like a shock wave, and finally fell on the rock.


    "Boom!"


    When the last punch is down, the hard rock that protrudes out suddenly vibrates, and the amazing energy impact sound is like thunder!


    "Kaka..."


    A large number of small gravel burst open, the huge rock edge, there are small cracks spread, the cracks become more and more deep, more and more thick, finally with a bang, the huge rock tremor, and finally separated from the rock wall, and finally fell directly.


    "Boom..."


    The sound is like a thunderstorm. Huge rocks roll down like meteorites. The sound of "boom" is heard inside and outside the rock wall. It resounds with echoes. Many cracks are smashed on the rock wall and roll down. The earth is shaking and the momentum is amazing!


    "Hula..."


    From the place where the huge rock fell, the stone wall cracked, and many rocks fell one after another, just like a stone rain falling around the stone wall.


    "The power of terror..."


    "Back off, don''t get hit."


    Under the rock wall, many registered students retreated again. The huge rock with a diameter of 100 meters fell from the top to the bottom. Under the huge impact force, they couldn''t stop at all. They were shooting with crushed stones, which forced people to retreat again."Why is that boy so strong? Isn''t the rock hard at all?"


    Several old students in the distance looked at each other with astonishment.


    When the huge rock finally rolled and crushed a series of rocks on the ground, it finally crashed into a small hillside hundreds of meters away and stopped.


    There are many cracks on the huge rock. The water chestnut is densely distributed. It is convenient to cut and grind them into square stones.


    There are a lot of falling rocks around, perhaps hundreds of them, and the size is enough to grind them into square stones. Only a little polishing is needed.


    "Well, it''s enough to finish the task. I''m afraid it''s enough for several days." Wu Qingfeng smiles, but now it is much more convenient.


    "The strength of the third is really terrible!" Zhang Wei''s jaw opened in amazement for a long time.


    All the registered students around looked at each other. After being shocked, they immediately looked at Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei with envy. The falling rocks were enough to make the three of them easily complete the task, but they were afraid that it would be difficult for them to complete the task. Finally, they were punished.


    "This schoolmaster, can you help us also get some rocks down, thank you very much."


    "Yes, this schoolmaster, help us."


    One by one, the registered students looked up at Du Shaofu, who was still on the rock wall. A few bolder people began to plead with Du Shaofu from afar, hoping to get some help. Otherwise, they would be punished if they could not finish it today.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and looked at the surrounding rock walls. There were many huge rocks protruding from the surrounding rock walls. The rocks below should have been hollowed out over the years. If there was enough impact force, they could be blown down.


    "Well, I''ll try."


    Du Shaofu said to the registered students below. After two jumps, he reached a huge rock.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Then, a series of low energy sound burst through, before the rock wall, again and again under the rock rain, a huge piece of rock fell from the rock wall, a large piece of rock cracked.


    It''s like the sound of a wave that''s going to be destroyed in the distance.


    "That boy is a pervert


    A few young people in the distance saw this scene, and their eyes were full of shock. The figure of the young man was moving on the stone wall, and the boulders were falling continuously.


    Not long ago, under the rock wall on the accumulation of dense rock, only a little bit of grinding can become square stone


    Tianwu college is full of beautiful trees and beautiful flowers.


    Within the peaks, there are flying towers on both sides of the mountain, and the carved and embroidered sills are hidden between the trees in the depression, showing the ancient and vicissitudes.


    "I just went to the kitchen to help, but it was easy. I slipped out first to help the third man inquire about the news."


    On the bluestone floor, Sun Zhi''s figure swept out. The kitchen was not strict and relaxed. It was not difficult to slip out.


    "This student, welcome to tianwu college."


    At this time, a faint laughter came out, and then there were five figures slowly appeared in front of Sun Zhi.


    Four men and one woman, walking in the middle, looked quite beautiful, but the speaker was a young man in yellow, who was about twenty-one or two years old. The other three young people were all about the same age, dressed in beautiful clothes and looked extraordinary.


    Sun Zhi raised his head and looked at the big five in front of him. His eyes immediately became dignified and bowed down to salute and said, "Hello, elder students."


    "It is to understand the etiquette, the integral filial piety comes out." A well-dressed young man looked at Sun Zhi with some banter on his mouth.


    "Senior students, I''m just a registered student. I don''t have any points."


    Sun Zhi''s face became more and more dignified. He didn''t expect that when he came out, he ran into an old student''s robbing points. If he had been robbed yesterday, he would have only 10 points, but today it is different. There are enough 60 points in the integral card, but he can''t bear it.


    "Jie Jie, the boy is clever, but this move doesn''t work. Just now the boy also said that he was only a registered student. As a result, he was honest after finishing the meal. When we are good at cheating." A young man in brocade said with a sneer.


    "I''m a registered student." Sun Zhiyu cried without tears. He didn''t expect that some freshmen even pretended to be registered students in order to avoid being robbed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t hand it in, you''ll have a good meal. Let these rookies know the tradition of our tianwu college and let them understand some rules in the future." Today''s third watch update is finished. Xiao Yu needs a cushion. Tomorrow, he will continue to give the reward to night Shuai and his brothers an outbreak. I hope the brothers will give more support. This is really Xiaoyu''s motivation. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    "It''s a bad thing to go out."


    Sun Zhi''s eyes twitch. He knows that he has no strength to compete with these old students. If a hero doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss, he is better than being ravaged. He takes out the point card from his arms and says, "here are the points."


    "Well, if you don''t eat or eat, you''ll be punished!"


    At last, the young man who spoke at last was full of dark Qi and did not see his movement. His figure appeared in front of Sun Zhi. He waved and moved. A force of suction gushed from his palm. He directly sucked the score card in Sun Zhi''s hand into his own hand, and then kicked him fiercely.


    "Bang!" Sun Zhi''s body was kicked to the ground and fell more than ten meters away. A mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth.


    "Yinglan Xuemei, I''ll give you the points in the integral card. At that time, it''s better to practice and understand for a period of time in the" tianwu Fu realm "and make a breakthrough as soon as possible." The youth gave Sun Zhi''s integral card to the beautiful woman who was surrounded by the crowd.


    "Thank you very much


    The beautiful woman smiles, her skin is white, her face is beautiful, and her jade is shining. But there is a cold and rebellious air between her eyebrows. Taking the young man''s score card in the past, she starts to plunder the points.


    Suddenly, the woman''s face slightly heavy, whispered: "sixty points, this boy is not honest, is not a registered student."


    "It seems that these freshmen don''t really put us in the eyes of senior and senior students. It seems that we also need to make an example." The young man, who was originally speaking, saw the displeasure on the beautiful woman''s face, and immediately seized the opportunity of performance.


    "Let him have a long memory. Next time, we should be more honest with our elder students, and don''t put too much emphasis on them. After all, we are also senior students. It''s good to have a little adjustment." The beautiful woman said faintly, at this time, Sun Zhi''s integral card, which was already zero, was directly still on the ground.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give him a long memory."


    Seeing that the beautiful woman agreed, the young man in Huafu immediately showed a smile. Then he turned to look at Sun Zhi, who had already got up. With a long sword in his hand, he stepped forward step by step and said with a sneer: "boy, you are not honest."


    "Gentlemen, I''m not lying. I''m a registered student." Step by step, Sun Zhi retreated, and his mouth was dripping with blood.


    "Registered students don''t get more than 60 points. I''m stupid!"


    At the same time, the figure of the young man appeared in front of Sun Zhi at the same time when his voice dropped. He kicked Sun Zhi in the stomach like lightning and kicked him directly.


    "Pooh


    Blood gushed from his mouth. Sun Zhi fell to the ground again. Before he got up, he was trampled on his chest.


    "Ah!..."


    At the same time, Sun Zhi''s eyes twinkled with a sharp sword. Then there was a sharp pain in his ear, blood gushing and screams in his mouth.


    "Ha ha, now you can always remember to respect senior students, and be honest next time." The well-dressed youth laughed loudly, and his eyes were full of banter and contempt. He did not put Sun Zhi in his eyes at all.


    "Let''s go. I don''t like to see blood." The beautiful woman glanced indifferently at Sun Zhi, whose eyes were dripping with blood, and then turned to leave.


    "Well, let''s go to the next one. Those rookies are hiding. It''s stupid to think that we can''t find them if we hide. It''s ridiculous."


    "Those rookies should learn some lessons."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Five people left, leaving a bloody Sun Zhi lying on the ground, a left ear has been cut off, ear blood dripping, his clothes dyed red, pale face, stomach and feet, but also let him suffer heavy damage.


    A moment later, sun Zhicai got up with difficulty, picked up his integral card and bloody left ear, and looked at the direction of the five people''s departure. His body was shaking, and his eyes were red


    On the "boom" cliff, huge stones fell constantly. Du Shaofu''s fist kept falling on the rock. The shaking rock wall trembled and cracked, and the rock broke and fell, making the surrounding earth shake and mountains shake, as if the whole rock wall was to be directly destroyed.


    "That boy must be a pervert."


    "That boy must be a monster."


    "It''s terrible, that boy''s power is so terrible!"


    The young people in the distance saw this scene, their eyes trembled and their eyes were shocked. The figure of the young man swayed on the stone wall with his fist waving. The hard stone wall was like tofu, and the boulders were falling.


    It didn''t take long for the dense rocks under the rock wall to pile up like hills, which could be turned into square stones only by a little grinding


    "Schoolmaster, enough, enough."


    "Schoolmaster, stop and have a rest. It''s enough."


    After the shock of many registered students below, they looked at the rocks in front of them, and said aloud one after another."Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. After a few flashes on the stone wall, he fell lightly out of the rock. Then he looked at the mountain like rocks on the ground, clapped his hands, and showed a little smile on his face. After breathing last night, he recovered more.


    "Third, that''s great. It''s much easier now." Zhang Wei went up to Du Shaofu, with a ripple in his eyes.


    "There are so many rocks. I''m afraid it''s enough for many days." Wu Qingfeng also came to Du Shaofu''s side. His eyes were shocked and filled with a smile.


    "Boss, second, I''ll leave it to you. I want to go around." Du Shaofu said to Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei.


    "No problem. Go ahead. We''ll be able to finish the task soon."


    Wu Qingfeng nodded. The most difficult step has been completed. The next step is to polish it into a square stone. It''s very easy to finish it. Naturally, Du Shaofu doesn''t have to do it again.


    "Don''t worry. Just leave it to us. You have finished the most difficult part." Zhang Wei said.


    Du Shaofu nodded, looked around, and walked toward the exit. All the registered students around were very grateful. Those who didn''t know du Shaofu''s name were all called senior students.


    "Where do you want to go? You haven''t finished the square stone yet. You can''t leave."


    At the exit not far away, several young people jumped out. They all looked like the famous students of the previous term. Seeing that Du Shaofu was about to leave, they immediately stopped Du Shaofu in front of him.


    Du Shaofu looked at several young people and found that they were all at the first level of pulsating state.


    At the age of these young people, they are all in their twenties and twenties.


    However, compared with the old students of tianwu University, the gap between these young people is much larger. Du Shaofu secretly watched. Judging from LV Jiaxue, Zhang Yue and others, the level of cultivation strength of the last regular students of tianwu university basically reached the level of pulse state and pulse state.


    These registered students and regular students of the last term should have entered tianwu University at the same time. However, according to the situation of this session, the cultivation level at the beginning should be almost the same.


    There are even individual. The level of strength cultivation was originally able to rank in the top 3000, but it was only because of bad luck that they were accidentally wiped out. However, in a short period of three years, there was a huge difference between the two sides.


    "With the same talent, cultivating resources and time is particularly important."


    Du Shaofu sighed in his heart, but he also thought that maybe these registered students would compete with formal students in the beginning, but after a long time, he was afraid that in the environment of registered students, they would gradually change their mood. In the end, he was a registered student, and everything was not as good as a formal student. In such a state of mind, I was afraid that even my original fighting spirit would be eroded, and my cultivation and understanding would be even more hindered, and the road of practice in the future would not go far.


    "A total of 30 square stones are made by three people every day. When the time comes, why can''t I leave for a while?" Du Shaofu asked, looking directly at the young men.


    Several young people were looked directly into Du Shaofu''s eyes. For some reason, they did not dare to look at each other for no reason. They just saw the horror of the young man in front of him, and some of them did not dare to provoke them.


    However, as registered students of the last term, they have been waiting for a new batch of rookies to come over for a long time. By then, they will be able to relax a lot, and many chores will naturally be handed over to new registered students.


    At the moment, these young people looked at each other face to face, thinking that if they could not hold down a new rookie on the first day, they would not be able to control these new people even after they died. Who would listen to them.


    In the middle of a young man''s eyes move, the heart secretly, even if the young man in front of him is tough, but still dare to fight them? If on the first day, the new man dares to fight them, it will be a disaster. At that time, I''m afraid that all the registered students of the old class will share the same hatred and will not let this boy go.


    Thinking of this, the young man became more courageous. He bit his teeth, looked up at Du Shaofu, and said, "boy, this is not in line with the rules. It''s not too late to go until you have finished thirty square stones."


    "Bang!"


    Just as the young man''s voice fell, the dull sound suddenly came out. The young man''s body flew away in response to the sound and flew several meters in a straight line. He fell on the ground severely, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    "Now, I can go."


    Du Shaofu said faintly, and stepped away. The other young people''s eyes were startled. Where did they dare to stop them, they all dodged.


    "Today, Xiao Yu will continue to have a small outbreak. My brothers will not hurt Xiao Yu again. The explosion the day before yesterday had seven flowers, and now I still have some lingering fear. I will continue to code, and it happens to be a little * plot. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    After a few steps, Du Shaofu looked back at the young men and said, "by the way, if someone says anything that brings trouble to me, I will charge you with the account. I will see you beat you once in the future, and I will record your appearance."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu turned away and never looked back.


    Several young people looked at each other with embarrassed eyes. They didn''t expect that the young man was much more cruel than they had imagined. This is a new rookie, which is not what they can deal with at all.


    "Polish the square stone and go back to rest early."


    Looking at Du Shaofu cleaning up the old students, a group of registered students felt very dark. Then Qi Qi began to polish the square stone. The sound of "boom" spread. I''m afraid that we can finish the task today without more.


    In the back mountain, the rolling mountains are covered with green dense forest. When you look far away, you can see the tall peaks standing out in the clouds and mists.


    Du Shaofu climbed to the top of a mountain. He was some distance away from the place where the registered students polished the square stones. In the dense Bush around him, bright wild flowers were dancing in the breeze. His eyes were staring at the distant buildings and mountains, and his eyes were a little dazed.


    When he came to the mountain, Du Shaofu was not interested in doing chores. In addition, he really wanted to have a look around. After all, this is the place where the drunkard father once stayed. "Is this the tianwu academy?"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. Although he was in tianwu college, he was afraid that he would not be the same as the drunkard father imagined. Although he entered tianwu college, he became a handyman.


    "Why


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked not far ahead. There was a figure on the top of the mountain. He was sitting on the rock under a big tree next to him. When he came up, he didn''t see it. Looking at his back, he should still be an old man.


    His brows moved, and Du Shaofu stepped forward. In his mental inspection, there was no fluctuation in the old man''s body.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the back, he turned his head. He looked like sixty or seventy years old, with thick eyebrows, big eyes, big nose, wide mouth, and a rather messy hair, like hay. His face was quite pale, like a rag, and his eyes were quite bright, but he felt a little dejected.


    What surprised Du Shaofu most was that the old man''s beard had not been shaved for a long time. His big face was like a wild man and a gorilla, which almost made Du Shaofu step backward.


    "Boy, what are you doing here? You seem to be a new registered student. Are you not afraid to go back and be bullied by those old students?" The old man looked at Du Shaofu from beginning to end with a little curiosity.


    "Hey, I don''t provoke anyone, but if anyone dares to bully me, I''ll beat him."


    Du Shaofu laughed. It seemed that the old man knew a lot. Then he sat on the rock beside the old man and looked at the continuous mountains in front of him. Then he asked the old man, "old man, are you an old man of tianwu academy? I know a lot about it."


    "It seems that those old students are not good at bullying you."


    With a smile, the old man looked sideways at Du Shaofu and said with a smile, "I am the old man of tianwu Academy. I have been old in my life, so I don''t need to do anything."


    "Are you from the office of chores, too?" Du Shaofu looked at the old man, and his face was so untidy that he was afraid that he would not have been in the place where he had been except for the chores.


    "Ha ha." The old man turned his eyes and then said with a smile, "it''s the office of miscellaneous affairs. I''ve been working in tianwu Academy for a lifetime."


    "All my life, why don''t you go home?" Du Shaofu asked curiously.


    "Go home..."


    The old man''s bright but somewhat godless eyes showed some fluctuations. Looking at the mountains and pavilions in front of me, he said softly, "I''m old and have no family. I''ve been in tianwu college all the time. For me, tianwu college is my home. Where can I go back? I''m afraid I''ll die of old age in tianwu college."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man. For some reason, he had some respect for the old man. People who could live in the same place all their lives are worthy of respect.


    The old man stretched himself out a little, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, you just came in not long ago. How do you feel about tianwu college?"


    "I used to yearn for this place, because my alcoholic dad used to stay here, and my alcoholic dad wanted me to come."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man, paused a little, moved his face, and then continued: "but I feel that tianwu college is just so. After a few days, I will leave."


    "Oh..."


    The old man''s Thatched beard moved slightly, then opened his mouth and said, "what''s your father''s name? I''m an old man here. Maybe I know your father."


    "My old drunkard, if you don''t know him, is not very famous, and you certainly don''t know him."


    Du Shaofu said at once, but he did not dare to name the drunkard''s father. The second name on the reward list would be strange if he was not famous in tianwu Academy."What''s your name then?" The old man chuckled and asked Du Shaofu.


    "Du Shaofu." Du Shaofu didn''t hide it. Many people know it anyway.


    "Du Shaofu..."


    The old man read softly, looked at Du Shaofu, and then said, "you should walk around tianwu college. In fact, tianwu college is good. It can help you learn a lot. At that time, there were many outstanding students in tianwu University, one by one, and they were famous all over the world. But now tianwu college has declined, and it is not as good as it was at the beginning. "


    Voice down, the old man that some of the godless bright eyes, there are some exclamations.


    "I''ll walk around when I have a chance."


    Du Shaofu nodded, but in his heart he did not object to the old man''s words. Tianwu college really has a very thick foundation, which has also gone out of countless strong people.


    "Third."


    Suddenly, there was a voice coming from the top of the mountain. Du Shaofu looked back and saw a figure running. Listening to the voice, it was Zhang Wei.


    "I''ll talk to the old man again when I have a chance."


    The old man got up and looked at Du Shaofu. With a little smile on his wasteland face, he turned and went down the mountain.


    "Third, you are really here. I finally found you."


    Zhang Wei and the old man passed by. They looked at the old man with a puzzled look. Then he took a few steps to Du Shaofu''s body. His face was short and pale.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Zhang Wei''s look, Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated, and his heart was tense for no reason.


    Zhang Wei looked at Du Shaofu with anger in his eyes, and his voice trembled: "the fourth elder was beaten by Laosheng and was seriously injured. When we found my eldest and I in the back mountain, we had already fainted, our ears were cut off, and we were covered with blood. It''s too miserable. Those old students didn''t treat old four as human beings."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Du Shaofu came back, several young people were standing on one side. After seeing Du Shaofu, they all stepped back a few steps, and their eyes showed a faint fear.


    A group of registered students gathered together, and there was a murmur of discussion. Zhang Wei was in front of him and said, "let''s make way, boss, the third is here."


    All of the registered students immediately stepped aside and looked at Du Shaofu.


    On a rock, Wu Qingfeng was holding Sun Zhi, who was unconscious. His eyes were red with blood. When he saw Du Shaofu coming, he immediately raised his head and his eyes trembled. He said, "third, come and have a look at old four. He''s hurt too much. I''ve given him some pills, but it doesn''t seem to work."


    Du Shaofu walked quickly into the crowd. When he looked at Sun Zhi, who was held in Wu Qingfeng''s hands, his eyes suddenly trembled, his hands clenched quietly, and his cold face appeared.


    At this time, Sun Zhi was more serious than what Sun Wei said along the way. His whole body was covered with blood. His left ear was cut off, and his clothes were dyed red with blood. The blood had just solidified. His eyes were closed, his face was pale as gray, and his breath was listless.


    "What happened?"


    When Du Shaofu spoke, he immediately held Sun Zhi in Wu Qingfeng''s hand. The fingerprints condensed and the mysterious air surged. Several fingerprints fell on Sun Zhi.


    Wu Qingfeng retreated to one side and said, "I don''t know. When the fourth senior arrived here, he had already fallen down. He just said that it was the old people who did it, and then he passed out."


    "HISHI..."


    The comatose Sun Zhi was slowly lying on the rock. Du Shaofu''s fingerprints condensed and changed again. The runes surged and fell on Sun Zhi. With the rune energy falling into Sun Zhi''s body, Sun Zhi''s body was trembling slightly.


    Du Shaofu''s face became more and more ugly. From the examination, it was found that Sun Zhi''s injury was not mild. He was not hurt by one person. There were two residual dark energy in his body.


    From the point of view of the injury, they both kicked Sun Zhi''s stomach, kicking cleanly.


    The strength of those who started the attack was in the pulsating state, which was much stronger than sun zhilai. Any one foot was enough to make Sun Zhi seriously hurt, not to mention two feet.


    I''m afraid that even Sun Zhi''s life will be lost if he is more powerful. Obviously, those who started the attack dare not kill him. However, they not only severely hurt Sun Zhi, but also cut off Sun Zhi''s ears.


    "Poof!"


    When Du Shaofu''s last Rune energy fell on Sun Zhi''s small abdomen acupoint, and his fingerprints converged, Sun Zhi''s chest rose and fell in a comatose state, and his mouth was filled with blood, and then his closed eyes slowly opened.


    "Thank you, brother 18697860626, for your work 2088. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    "Old four wakes up."


    "Fourth, how are you?"


    Seeing Sun Zhi awake, Zhang Wei and Wu Qingfeng were relieved and immediately gathered around.


    "I wake up at last."


    A large group of registered students gathered around looked at Sun Zhi who was waking up, and his tense expression began to stretch. The registered students were severely damaged by the old students. As registered students, they all felt a common crisis.


    Sun Zhi opened his eyes. His bright eyes at this time were quite apathetic, and his smart appearance was also withering. He looked at Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei, and Du Shaofu. His eyes moved and his mouth squeezed out a bitter smile. He wanted to sit up and said, "I thought I was going to die. It seems that I am not dead."


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be OK. Just take care of yourself for a while." Wu Qingfeng comforts Sun Zhi, and Zhang Wei help Sun Zhi to sit on the rock.


    "Fourth, what happened?" Du Shaofu asked Sun Zhi.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just that I''ve been robbed of points by senior students."


    Seeing Du Shaofu, Sun Zhi immediately said, "by the way, I''ve heard the news for you. The elder sister you are looking for, Ouyang Shuang, has already returned to tianwu college two days ago, but I don''t know where she is now. In addition, there is a senior sister named Du Xiaoman in the college, who is also a member of the law enforcement team. "


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu had been worried about Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and Xiaohu, but he immediately relaxed.


    Yesterday, Du Shaofu asked Sun Zhi to help. He saw Sun Zhi and inquired about the information. He was a new comer. He was not familiar with everything. So he asked Sun Zhi to help him to inquire about Ouyang Shuang and his elder sister Du Xiaoman. However, he didn''t expect this to happen now.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s face and eyes were fixed on Sun Zhi, and he asked, "fourth, are you going to inquire about the news and then meet those old students?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, Sun Zhi bit his bloodstained lips, nodded, and then with a wry smile, he said, "after I inquired about the news, I didn''t expect that I had some bad luck, so I met some old students. They asked for my points. At the beginning, I was reluctant to give up. They said that I was a registered student and had no integral, but they didn''t believe it. I thought I couldn''t beat them anyway, so I had to give them. But they later found out that there were more than 60 points in my scorecard, and they said I cheated them. I explained, they didn''t believe it, and then they taught me a lesson. "


    "Crackle!"


    Listening to Sun Zhi''s words, Du Shaofu''s five fingers suddenly clenched his fist, his knuckles crackled, and his resolute and resolute face was suddenly tinged with iron green.


    An invisible chill began to spread from Du Shaofu''s body, and his tone began to be cold. He asked Sun Zhi, "you handed in your point card, and they have not let you go, and have hurt you like this?"


    Feeling the chill coming from Du Shaofu, Sun Zhi''s face trembled slightly. He nodded helplessly, and then said, "don''t worry, third, I''m ok. I can''t die. They don''t dare to kill me, so they should be tempered."


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Seeing Sun Zhi nodding and acquiescing, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but drink. His fists clenched in his hands trembled slightly. He looked at Sun Zhi and said in a deep voice, "fourth, I''m sorry for you. I shouldn''t let you inquire about information."


    "Third, I''m really OK. It''s nothing to do with you. You don''t want to do anything. They are all old students with strong strength."


    Sun Zhi''s eyes were worried. He was afraid of what Du Shaofu would do. Yesterday, he personally saw the temper and means of the third elder. However, those who hurt him are different from Peng gang. The people who hurt him are the old students of tianwu college. Their strength is not so strong, not Peng gang and Xu Yang.


    "Old four, do you still recognize them?"


    Looking at Sun Zhi, who was dripping with blood in front of him, Du Shaofu took a deep breath. How could he ignore it? Sun Zhi suffered a heavy blow because he went to seek information for himself.


    Even if Sun Zhi was not hurt because of himself, Du Shaofu would not ignore him. Although the four met only yesterday, Du Shaofu did not forget the warm care of the three of them yesterday. After getting along with each other, they already had feelings, just like brothers.


    "In my heart, I can''t forget it!"


    Sun Zhi nodded his head, dropped his voice, wiped his resolute look in his eyes, and showed a slight chill. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "third, you really don''t have to worry about me. I have a lot of ways to revenge, and I don''t want to bully you casually. But I want to avenge myself and practice hard in the future. One day, I will surpass them, and then I will come back with money and interest! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled slightly when he heard the speech. He looked at Sun Zhi with cold eyes. After a pause for a while, he asked in a low voice, "what do you call me, fourth brother?"


    "Third, you are the third, I am the youngest, I am the fourth." Sun Zhi squeezed out a smile on his face, looked at Du Shaofu and said in a rather puzzled way.


    Du Shaofu looked at Sun Zhi and said, "fourth, don''t say that you are injured for me. Although we only met yesterday, you called me the third, and I am your brother. If I call you the fourth, then you are my brother. If my brother is bullied, how can I stand by? What''s more, you are still because of me. If I don''t care, I don''t deserve to be called the third in the future. "Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, sun Zhimu moved, then with a smile, he said, "third, it''s enough to have you. This revenge will be revenged later. They are very powerful. When we are powerful, it''s not too late to find them together."


    "Senior four, I''m not going to avenge you, nor to settle accounts for you. If you are not strong enough to be robbed of points, I have nothing to say. But if you hand over the points card and they still hurt you so much, what they owe is not an account but a revenge. What they owe is justice."


    Du Shaofu shook his head slightly, spread out his clenched fist, and then gently patted Sun Zhi on the shoulder and said, "I''m going to help you recover justice. They owe you hatred and debt. You can ask for it later. But I want to help you recover the justice they owe you today."


    After a slight pause, Du Shaofu''s eyes surged with cold, slightly gritted his teeth, and said in a deep voice: "you can owe anything, just, not in arrears! Don''t want anything, just, don''t do it! "


    "The third one is right. What they owe is justice. They can owe everything, and justice can''t be delayed."


    Wu Qingfeng nodded, and a breath surged on his upright body. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "third, I''m the eldest. I''ll accompany you. Even if we can''t fight, we''ll get justice."


    "You can''t do anything, just don''t do it! The justice of the third and the fourth, I will go and get it back. " Under Zhang Wei''s thick eyebrows, his black and bright eyes were also full of anger.


    "Boss, second, third..."


    Sun Zhi looked at the three of them. His eyes were sour. His pale face was full of smile. Then he nodded heavily and said, "OK, let''s go and get justice first. We''ll get beaten up or killed."


    "Yes, I will be beaten up. Wu Yong will accompany you to bully our registered students, but it can''t be unfair!"


    Among the crowd of onlookers, a strong young man stood up. This young man was the first to ask Du Shaofu to help him smash some rocks from the cliff.


    "I''m just beaten, but I can''t die, and I''ve never been beaten and scraped. I''ll go with you. The justice of our registered students can''t be enough!"


    It was a young man who stood up again, with a beautiful appearance, but he had an extraordinary pride.


    "We are all registered students. If we are not united, we will be bullied even more. I will accompany you."


    "Don''t leave me, I''ll go too!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As the first healthy young man walked out, all the young people around him called out in unison. Their emotions were high and their eyes were angry. They all went to seek justice.


    "Thank you very much." Wu Qingfeng salutes all the people around him. The more people there are, the more confident he is.


    After that, two hundred people gathered in a huge crowd. No one polished the square stone and left the back mountain directly.


    Those old students and young people wanted to stop it, but in the face of the mighty momentum of 200 registered students, especially the fierce boy in purple robe in the middle, they did not dare to stop them and watched the crowd leave.


    "No, I''m afraid there''s going to be a big problem. Take a short cut to report to Mr. Jin."


    Several young people looked at each other, and one of them was in a cold sweat. This group of new registered students was just going to turn the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tianwu college, the vast back mountain range, appeared a magnificent scene.


    Du Shaofu and other registered students who were working along the way saw the huge and emotional group of registered students. They heard that some registered students had been beaten by the old students. Now someone wants to go out on behalf of the registered students, and immediately put down their chores and joined in.


    When there were more people, the mood became more and more high, and the courage became stronger. When the crowd came out of the back mountain, there were thousands of people in the brigade, which were powerful and powerful.


    Chores office, in the courtyard, on a back seat, Jin Yanbing holds a teapot, gently shakes the seat, sips a sip of tea, and looks up at the dazzling sunlight in the sky passing through the trees beside the courtyard, and the light and shadow projected from the tree crown. It feels that life is very comfortable.


    Recently, a new group of registered students came, but Jin Yanbing made a lot of money. Many of the registered students'' families were extraordinary, and they were very good at it. In addition, the office of miscellaneous affairs was a fat man, but he didn''t make less money these years.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    "In a few days, when the new boys are secure, they will be able to go to" tianwu Fu state "for a period of time."


    Jin Yanbing murmured softly, although it is not good for him to directly touch the points of those registered students, he can get all kinds of benefits in exchange for points.


    With enough points, he will be able to go to tianwu Rune realm for a longer period of time. He can also exchange for the pills he wants. Maybe he can break through one level directly this time.


    In recent years, Jin Yanbing also felt that he wanted to break through again. If he could break through from his pulse state to pulse spirit state, his position in the college would undoubtedly rise.


    "Jin Xuechang, it''s bad. Something''s wrong."


    A rapid cry came, and then several young people rushed into the courtyard.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re not staring at the boys at the back of the mountain to polish the square stones. The expansion of the front courtyard is in need of square stones. If not, you can get them yourself."


    When Jin Yanbing saw the young men, he immediately took a sip of tea with the mouth of the teapot in his mouth.


    This tea is extraordinary. It''s expensive. It''s usually something that elders can drink.


    "Jin Xuechang, those boys have all run away. We can''t see them at all!"


    "Poof..."


    Before a young man was talking, Jin Yanbing, who was lying on his back in the chair, immediately stood up. The tea he had just sucked into his mouth was directly sprayed out. The young people''s faces were covered with their faces, and their faces changed greatly. He asked in a loud voice, "what''s the matter? Tell me clearly."


    A young man at the beginning raised his hand and wiped the tea sprayed all over his face with his sleeve, and said to Jin Yanbing, "some old students robbed a registered student''s points and injured a registered student, so those registered students are now clamoring for justice."


    "For justice, those little bastards are not kicked in the head by the donkey!"


    Jin Yanbing scolded loudly that several registered students wanted to seek justice from the old students because they had been robbed of points. This is absolutely because the head was kicked by a donkey, and then he asked, "who took the lead and how many people have gone?"


    "I''m afraid there are hundreds of people now, and there are more and more people. It seems that there is a man named Du Shaofu. That boy is too tough." The young man immediately returned.


    "Du Shaofu..."


    Hearing this name, Jin Yanbing''s small teapot directly fell to the ground and broke into pieces. His body trembled, and his face suddenly changed greatly. He said, "this is a big trouble. How could it be that boy? I knew that boy would be a disaster."


    "Mr. Jin, do you know that boy?" The young man who had just spoken summoned up the courage to ask.


    "Know a fart. Come on, where are they going? Take me to stop them."


    Jin Yanbing was drunk and livid. If something went wrong this time, he would definitely be in trouble. I''m afraid that he will not be able to keep the fat gap in the future.


    At the mention of Du Shaofu, Jin Yanbing''s face twitched.


    Until yesterday evening, Jin Yanbing was still thinking that he must have a good relationship with Du Shaofu, the new comer. The people sent by tutor Changming and elder Liao had a lot of relationship. This definitely has a profound background.


    However, at nightfall, Jin Yanbing met several tutors and overheard that all the tutors were discussing was a matter called Du Shaofu.


    On hearing this, Jin Yanbing realized that Du Shaofu had more than a general relationship with elder Liao. It was a big relationship.


    Just in the morning, a boy named Du Shaofu, who practiced both martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Taoism, delayed the registration time, and finally trapped the top ten freshmen in the Fu array. He also hit a student who ranked fourth in the freshman rank with one move. His strength and talent were extremely strong.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu didn''t put elder Liao in his eyes and completely offended him.


    Now almost all the tutors and elders of tianwu college know about it, and he is the last one to know.


    After learning this news, Jin Yanbing almost didn''t slap himself on the spot. He even arranged the guy in one of the few comfortable dormitories. If elder Liao and the tutor Changming knew what kind of care they had, they would have to give him little shoes to wear.


    Du Dan Fu''s face is not good.


    In tianwu academy, Jin Yanbing is also a veteran and well-informed man. In addition, he learned that Du Shaofu''s talent was terrible. Maybe he could turn over in the future, so he could not turn his back.


    But elder Liao and tutor Changming, who were superior, could not afford to offend him.


    So this morning, Jin Yanbing thought of a good idea. He arranged Du Shaofu into the most difficult chore without leaving any trace. When the time comes, elder Liao and the Changming tutor come to ask about it, he can also account for it, as long as the boy honestly does not make trouble.


    However, Jin Yanbing didn''t expect that after only a long time, Du Shaofu actually caused such a big thing, the new-born riot, which was clearly to cut off his fat job."Get justice back!"


    "Laosheng is a bully, and we are not easy to bully!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the back mountain, more and more registered students gathered. The noise was so loud that you could hear it from a long distance.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to it. Naturally, the more people, the better. The fourth Sun Zhi was hurt because he guessed hard. He had to be bullied when he handed over his scorecard. This justice, whether it was because of his personal debt or his brother''s love, should be recovered.


    "Stop, stop for me!"


    Just as the mighty thousands of people came out of the back mountain, a big shout came rolling down.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then a series of broken wind resounded, afraid it was no less than hundreds of figures, which quickly swept, after a few flashes, it appeared in the eyes of the public, directly blocking a group of registered students in front of them.


    "Hula..."


    The appearance of hundreds of figures shows that the breath of pulse state and cultivation level is surging. The breath of hundreds of people is enough to suppress the momentum of thousands of registered students.


    After all, the newly enrolled registered students were not at the level of cultivation. Except for Du Shaofu, there was no pulse state at all, and the momentum was suppressed.


    A pulse of the atmosphere spread, many registered students have been under the pressure to feel the dark gas running block, the body began to shake.


    Jin Yanbing stood in front of him, and behind him stood hundreds of registered students of the previous term. Looking at the thousands of new registered students in front of him, his face was livid and embarrassed. He yelled: "what do you want to do, don''t you go back to me?"


    The sound wave is like thunder, plus the sound of Jin Yanbing''s pulsating state and the perfect level of cultivation breath, the sound wave immediately shakes many young girls'' eardrum pain and looks pale.


    Each of the registered students looked at each other, and then they all looked at Du Shaofu. At this time, the boy in purple robe was the backbone among them.


    Sun Zhi, Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei also looked at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at Jin Yanbing and the hundreds of young men and women behind him. His eyes moved and he said, "Jin Xuechang, some of our registered disciples were robbed of points, but they were seriously injured. You came just in time, but you want to recover justice for us."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Jin Yanbing''s eyes twitched directly. As expected, it was the boy who led the trouble. He immediately cried in a deep voice: "so what? If you don''t have that strength, it''s normal to get hurt. Get back to me. Otherwise, I won''t be polite. You can''t eat and walk around!"


    Cheering out, momentum rolling, a large number of young people have been shocked to, eyes began to gush out a little fear.


    "We walked out of our homes and came to the tianwu college we yearned for. The name of the school is registered student, but actually it is a handyman. We have to suffer such bullying and oppression. Are we here to be bullied? The old students bully our registered students. We have to resist. We should unite and resist."


    Du Shaofu held his head high, and the dark air surged. The sound waves rolled out with the mysterious air, not at all under the voice of Jin Yanbing.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, all the registered students were immediately touched, as if injected with a cardiotonic.


    All the registered students themselves did not know that they called the registered students well. In fact, they were the handyman of tianwu University, and they had to be bullied. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s words undoubtedly touched the weakest chord in the hearts of all registered students.


    "We want justice back. Our registered students are not bullied by tianwu college!"


    "We must unite to seek justice, or we will be bullied in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, all registered students were angry, the voice boiling, Xuanqi riot.


    "Son of a bitch, are you trying to rebel?"


    Jin Yanbing looks at the new student of the riot, and then looks at Du Shaofu in his eyes. He is almost ready to burst out of fire. It is all the trouble that this boy instigated.


    Although he knew Du Shaofu''s talent was terrible, Jin Yanbing was naturally not afraid of him. His pulse state was perfect and his level was close to the peak. How could he be afraid of a young boy who was still in his infancy and cried out: "listen to me, Du Shaofu. At last, I will give you a chance to break up, otherwise I will be rude to you!"


    "Even if you don''t register students for us, you still have to bully us with those old students. Today I want to see how you want to be rude to me!" Du Shaofu''s face sank, and his eyes showed a little chill. Judging from Jin Yanbing''s attitude, he was afraid that Jin Yanbing had already known what happened yesterday.


    "Son of a bitch, you don''t eat or drink when you toast!"


    Jin Yanbing was angry. For the first time in many years, he met such an arrogant registered student. He immediately waved his hand and gave a big drink. He said, "help me. If you dare to resist, fight to the death!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    "Do it!"


    One by one young people can''t help it. It''s a great thing to clean up these new rookies openly.


    Although the strength of these young people is not comparable to those old students, but it is easy to deal with these registered students. Suddenly, there is a figure directly swept out, mysterious gas burst out!


    "Get out of my way


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and stepped forward fiercely. It was as fast as lightning, and a blow hit the chest of the fastest young man.


    "Bang!"


    The young man did not have the power to resist and dodge, just like a sandbag. Then his body seemed to have been struck by lightning. The whole person flew away, with a scream and a mouthful of blood gushing out, and then he hit the distance severely.


    Such a change, so that all the figures suddenly froze, eyes shocked!


    "Du Shaofu, I really think no one can clean you up!"


    Jin Yanbing''s eyes were stunned, and then he was furious. He waved his hand and moved. There was a rune surging in his palm. Did he know that the boy named Du Shaofu was still a master of fufu. Naturally, he couldn''t give this boy a chance to set up a Fu array.


    As long as you get rid of this boy, the others will be easy to deal with.


    "Boom!"


    The sound was like thunder, the momentum broke out, the rune spread, the light was dazzling, and the ground trembled. In a short time, Jin Yanbing wrapped the rune and smashed to Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing Jin Yanbing''s blow, Du Shaofu snorted coldly. He did not move, did not move, did not dodge. He waved his hand to meet Jin Yanbing. In an instant, he directly hit the fist of the former.


    "Bang!"


    The fists collide with each other, and the dull sound is shocking. The energy collides and explodes, forming a dazzling energy light.


    "Hula..."


    A large area of space rippled like boiling waves. Under the explosion of terror, the youth and teenagers around directly retreated, and no one dared to affect it.


    "Kera"


    and just at the moment of the contact between the two fists, Jin Yanbing''s fists were broken. The bones of his fist were smashed, and his arm was broken. When he screamed in his mouth, he vomited blood, and his body flew out on the spot, "bang!"


    Jin Yanbing''s body fell heavily on the ground, causing the ground to crack, and his ribs were broken. His eyes were suddenly frightened and frightened. Under one blow, he was severely injured to the point of being unable to move.


    Silence, the surrounding space, a sudden silence.


    Everyone''s eyes trembled with horror. Those young men who came with Jin Yanbing did not dare to move any more. Their bodies retreated in succession. They looked at Du Shaofu one by one as if they were looking at a monster.


    For all the registered students, after the shock, one by one, the blood was surging, the whole body was trembling and excited, and one blow blew Jin Xuechang away. What a terrible strength!


    Du Shaofu stepped forward to Jin Yanbing who had fallen on the ground, and his tongue coldly licked some dry lips.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you want to do? If you dare to move me, the whole college will not let you go."


    The bloody Jin Yanbing at the corner of his mouth watched Du Shaofu step forward. His eyes were full of fear. He struggled for several times, but he didn''t stand up. His viscera were almost shattered by the blow he had just made. He had no strength to move again.


    At this time, Jin Yanbing knew how terrible the boy was. Last night, he had a trace of doubt about everything he heard. How could he have such a terror as a teenager? At this time, it can be said that he really experienced how terrible it was.


    "If you don''t make decisions for us, why should we be polite to you? How about touching you?"


    Du Shaofu stepped out and stamped his foot on Jin Yanbing''s chest. The blood of the stamp ran straight. Then he leaned forward and took out a heaven and earth bag and a score card from Jin Yanbing''s arms.


    "Take mine and give it back."


    Du Shaofu impolitely put the heaven and earth bag into his arms, and the integral card was not let go. The mysterious Qi was put into his integral card, and the two integral cards were pasted together.


    "No. Don''t... "


    Then, in Jin Yanbing''s painstaking eyes and miserable howls, he worked hard to gather for several years and the total 530 points he got from the last exchange, which turned out to be zero without leaving a single point.


    Even the heaven and earth bag was taken away by the boy, there was no intention to return it.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Qi and blood attack the heart, the heart is like a knife, Jin Yanbing is directly a mouth of blood spurt out.


    Du Shaofu ignored Jin Yanbing. He looked at the hundreds of young people around him. He picked his eyes and said, "now, do you still want to start?"


    The hundreds of youths who came along with Jin Yanbing looked at the miserable Jin Yanbing lying on the ground, looked at each other, and then started to retreat at the same time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tianwu college, today''s particularly lively, the arrival of new students, so that many old students to interest.It''s definitely something many old students want to do for a long time.


    In a busy square, the figure stands in twos and threes. Many freshmen who are not lucky to arrive here are immediately confronted with bad luck. Those who are smarter will hand over their points and be despised.


    Those freshmen who are arrogant and arrogant are still unable to change the result of being robbed of points after being beaten up.


    However, it is also reported that there are several freshmen are also very difficult to provoke, so that many freshmen also suffered losses.


    It is said that among the freshmen, there is a master of fufu. After arranging a Fu array, three old students will be defeated and suffer a lot of trauma. For a time, the new students are greatly shocked by the news.


    However, not long after that, the three old students invited to the more powerful old students, and the fufu master did not change the result of points being robbed in the end.


    Some freshmen get points, they immediately go to exchange pills, but on the way, they are directly blocked by the old students.


    What these freshmen can think of, the old students can also think of. The freshmen in these squares are blocked on the only way to exchange pills.


    In this kind of plunder points, even hiding in the dormitory is useless.


    Dormitory is the most dangerous place, early in the morning by the old students, next to the search.


    It is said that there are many freshmen in order to protect the points in their hands, all chose to hide in some deep mountains and forests within the scope of the college.


    "Today''s harvest is not bad, but I''m afraid that these rookies will be looted in a few days."


    In one corner of the square, a young man in splendid clothes said with a smile to a beautiful woman. There were three other youths around, all of whom were of the same age and dressed in bright clothes.


    "I want to thank the four seniors today, but I have gained a lot." The beautiful woman smiles indifferently, and her skin is white, like a beautiful jade, which is really very beautiful.


    The beautiful woman is called Zhou Yinglan. In tianwu University, where girls are far less than boys, she has excellent talent and beautiful appearance. She has always been held in the palm of many boys'' hands and is deeply sought after by boys. She has her own place in the fierce competition of tianwu academy, and there is no lack of gallant people around her.


    Zhou Yinglan knows her own advantages, so she never seems to be too close to a person alone. She treats everyone equally and is indifferent. This is undoubtedly to make those who pursue and favor more and more courteous, all want to take the lead in holding beauty home.


    For a man, if he holds the beauty first and can conquer it under his body, he can prove that he is the strongest.


    "It should be. When it''s time to enter the tianwu Fu realm and realize it for a period of time, Yinglan Xuemei will make a breakthrough, and it will be natural for her to step into the pulsating state." A young man in royal robes was gallant.


    "That''s not as good as all of you, especially senior Zhang Jian. You are already at the peak of pulse state. I''m afraid that you will be able to break through to the pulse spirit state soon. Once you break through to the pulse spirit state, you may have the opportunity to be on the tiger list."


    With a smile, Zhou Yinglan is very moving. She is surrounded by many young people. She also enjoys this feeling. Not many women don''t like the numerous pursuers around her, not to mention the extraordinary pursuers.


    Zhang Jian, a young man named Zhang Jian, smiles at Zhou Yinglan, and his soul is broken. With a trace of pride in his eyes, he seems to feel that he has won the first prize in front of the other three people and won the favor of the beauty. With a smile on his face, he said with a smile: "for the sake of younger martial sister Yinglan, I will try to break through the meridian realm as soon as possible, and I will also challenge Wubang at that time."


    "Zhang Jian, why do you want to challenge Wubang after breaking through the Mai Ling state? Xuejie Ouyang Shuang still set foot on Wubang half a year ago, when the Mai Lingjing level was satisfactory." There was a faint smile in the corner of his mouth. Everyone could hear the damage in this remark, and it seemed that the young man in Chinese costume was deliberately damaging it.


    Zhang Jian''s face was a little embarrassed. His eyes were dark and he felt a little cold, but his face was smiling. He didn''t want to lose his temper in front of the beauties. He said: "it was half a year ago. During this half year, everyone''s accomplishments have been improved. The level of pulse state is perfect. If you dare to follow, you can''t step into the Wubang any more. If you are a student of Ouyang Shuang, you are still in the pulse state I''m afraid it won''t be long before people kick them off the list of martial arts. "


    "It''s said that Ouyang Shuang''s elder sister returned to college a few days ago. Zhang Jian, otherwise, you can challenge Ouyang Shuang and have a try." Another young man said to Zhang Jian.


    "This..."


    Zhang Jian''s face was stagnant, and he was not good-looking secretly. Anyone who could step on the Wubang list had amazing talent and cards. Ouyang Shuang must have made progress in the past six months. How can he compete.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    "Well, it''s not too late to challenge Zhang Jian when he breaks through the meridian realm. Today is almost over. Let''s go back first."


    Zhou Yinglan''s mouth with a faint smile, but the eyes have not left a trace of wipe off a little bit of displeasure.


    When it comes to Ouyang Shuang, Zhou Yinglan is naturally not happy. Although she is sought after and favored by many boys, she is not a grade compared with Ouyang Shuang.


    Ouyang Shuang''s fame in the college is much higher than that of her. She has always been the winner of the martial arts list, and she is not even on the same level.


    "Well, let''s go back first, and we''ll train the rookies tomorrow." At the beginning, Zhou Yinglan, a young man called Zhu Xuechang, said.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, the square in front of a lot of broken wind resounding, a large shadow immediately swept from the distance.


    "What''s going on?"


    At once, many figures in twos and threes on the square looked ahead. The speed of the large figure was not too fast, but the number of people was quite large. From the appearance of the figure in the line of sight to the final appearance of the large figure in the square, it was only seven or eight breathing time.


    "Whoosh..."


    Thousands of people ran and swept to the place, which attracted people''s attention. Many new and old students from tianwu University were watching from afar.


    Standing on the square one by one, there are thousands of people, which are very dense. Although the breath is not strong one by one, it is also extremely majestic and amazing when gathered together.


    "So many new people?"


    "It''s all innate cultivation, not freshmen. It should be the handyman of the so-called registered students this time."


    "It seems that they are registered disciples. What do they want to do when there are so many people coming?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In this small square, the old students began to talk in a low voice.


    Zhou Yinglan and Zhang Jian, who were about to leave, fell on the thousands of registered students with their eyes curious and puzzled at this time.


    At this time, they thought that the whole fate of the whole academy would come to them again.


    It was Du Shaofu and others who came from thousands of registered students. They had already searched for the other two places along the way, but they did not find the target.


    And this small square is provided by several freshmen who have been robbed of points. It is said that many old students who plunder points have gathered here.


    "Fourth, are those people here?"


    In the middle of the crowd, Du Shaofu glanced across the square, then turned to look sideways and asked Sun Zhi, who had been supported by Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei.


    At the moment, Sun Zhi''s eyes stare at the four men and one woman in the corner of the square. How can he forget the appearance of those five people? When he meets again, his heart is surging and the taste is complicated.


    There was no need for Sun Zhi to answer. Following Sun Zhi''s eyes, Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately showed the figure of four men, one woman and five people.


    "Well, it seems that the boy we taught us not long ago?"


    "It seems that I cut off his ears myself. That''s the boy."


    Zhang Jian and the young man who cut off Sun Zhi''s ear with his own hands said that they didn''t care. They didn''t care about the thousands of registered students.


    "Old four, are they the five? Who did it to you?"


    Du Shaofu asked Sun Zhi. At the moment, his tone was much more prosaic than before. He looked calm and calm, and his eyes were calm. He didn''t even want to seek justice.


    Sun Zhi looked at the five men, and his heart was filled with emotion, but he was strangely calm, as if the party was not him but someone else. He said to Du Shaofu, "those five are the five. The one on the left gave me a foot, the second gave me a foot and let me lose an ear. The woman robbed the points in my point card."


    "Well, I''ve been a few times. I''m going to help you get justice." Du Shaofu said, looking at Sun Zhi.


    Sun Zhi nodded, his eyes moved, and then said, "third, be careful!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Du Shaofu said to Sun Zhi, then looked at Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei, and the registered students who came with him and said, "boss, second, you can watch here. I''ll go and get justice."


    "Good." Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei nodded, so all the registered students looked at Du Shaofu quietly.


    Du Shaofu turned around, then stepped out, and slowly walked towards the five people Sun Zhi saw.


    "It seems that I''m looking for Zhou Yinglan and Zhang Jian."


    "Those handyman don''t want to trouble them with Zhang Jian."


    "It should not be. The handyman asked Zhang Jian and Zhou Yinglan for trouble. Their brains were almost damaged by the donkey."


    In the murmurs around him, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu curiously.


    Du Shaofu also walked to the four men, one woman and five people after ten steps.Thin body, but very tall and straight, the face of the fortitude and determination, so that it looks more mature than their peers.


    Zhou Yinglan and Zhang Jian look at the purple robed youth in front of them. Their eyes are full of different emotions. In particular, when they look at the purple robed teenager''s straggling eyes, they are obviously motionless, but they feel uneasy in their hearts for no reason.


    "You five, remember him?" Du Shaofu motioned to the five people to look at Sun Zhi in a flat voice, but with an invisible coolness.


    Zhou Yinglan, Zhang Jian and others glanced at Sun Zhi from Du Shaofu''s eyes, and their eyes moved automatically.


    "Of course."


    The young man who cut Sun Zhi''s ears gave a cold smile, then raised his eyes and glanced at Du Shaofu. His eyes showed a little disdain and said, "why, do you want to avenge the boy for this tone of voice?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the five people and said, "I''m not here for revenge. I''m just here to ask for justice. If you only rob his points, then I have nothing to say. But if you rob his points, you shouldn''t bully him. Do you think that the cultivation strength is stronger than him, and you can bully him at will?"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the young man''s apathetic face sank slightly, and his eyes suddenly became cold. He said, "boy, even if we bully that boy, we should respect our strength. You will gradually understand that in the future."


    "Ha ha, the boy must have been kicked in the head by a donkey." Zhang Jian and a well-dressed young man, as well as the young man known as Zhu Xuechang, laughed.


    "The strength is respected, it''s good to say that, it''s good to have your words!"


    Du Shaofu dropped his voice and looked at the young man. His eyes were cold and his breath began to surge.


    All of a sudden, the young man''s eyes changed. He felt that the breath of the boy in the purple robe fluctuated abnormally, and the eyes in the other''s eyes made him feel the hair in his heart suddenly and the hair of his hair suddenly stood up.


    "This boy wants to do something to me." A thought flashed in his heart, and the young man immediately grasped a long sword in his hand.


    "Boy, you owe..."


    When the sword came out of the scabbard, the young man had a big drink. Before the voice fell completely, just as the sword was just out of the sheath, a purple robe appeared in front of him at an incredible speed.


    The former''s pupils are tight, and a terrifying and domineering energy solidifies his space. The resolute and resolute face of the boy in purple robe appears directly in front of his eyes, and he can clearly see the other party''s double pupil, which is full of faint gold, frightening, sharp and cold.


    "Bang!"


    There was a low muffled noise. Almost all the people present had not recovered their minds, and few of them could see clearly. That is, after a low dull noise, the young man''s body had already been shaken away.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The sword in the youth''s hand also fell on the ground, and his body flew away directly. When he was in the air, he directly spurted blood, and finally fell to the ground, shaking the ground and shooting stones.


    The energy resounded in this square. At the moment, all the old students'' eyes were stunned, and then they were shocked.


    The eyes of Zhou Yinglan and Zhang Jian suddenly change color and tremble at this moment.


    "This boy is not simple. Min Yuqi is not an opponent. Let''s do it together!"


    After Zhang Jian and the other two young people suddenly changed color, they felt chilly. They immediately moved their figure and surrounded Du Shaofu in the middle.


    "Three together?"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, but his tone was calm but chilling. His tone was not urgent and slow. His dark Qi was surging and he began to have a golden light.


    "If you dare to attack us, you are looking for death!"


    Zhang Jian suddenly felt a chill in his eyes. His voice dropped and his face sank. A vast dark air came out of his body with the rune. At the same time, a terrible momentum broke out.


    The pulse state is perfect, and the cultivation at the peak level is almost a foot to the pulse spirit state.


    "Get rid of this boy!"


    The remaining young man in splendid clothes and Master Zhu moved at the same time. The mysterious air was surging and the runes were skimming, which made the surrounding space tremble. Their breath was not much different from that of Zhang Jian.


    All of them didn''t keep their hands, and min Yuqi was badly hurt by one blow. The purple robed youngsters in front of them were absolutely terrible. They could join tianwu college to become formal students, and they were definitely not straw bags and rubbish. At this time, all three knew the situation well. Otherwise, with their respective arrogance, they would not work together to deal with a young man who was still in infancy.


    "Kuixing boxing!"


    "Danfeng Chaoyang palm!"


    "India seal!"


    Zhang Jian''s three people drank and gave their full strength. They saw the seriousness of the matter and the strength of the other party. A fist seal, a palm print, a seal formula, and three extraordinary martial arts skills were immediately condensed.


    "Boom!"


    The three terrible martial arts skills are condensed, the runes flash, and the sound waves are like thunder. The breath of terror of the three people is enough to make the freshmen and registered students not far away tremble and tremble, and the bodies of those with lower strength who have been oppressed and oppressed are trembling and frightened!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    The three terrible martial arts skills are shrouded in collapse, and the dazzling runes flash and explode. The light is dazzling. The runes seem to contain the mysterious power of terror.


    These three people are absolutely extraordinary. Although they are all at the level of perfection of pulse state, if such strength is put outside, even if they can''t directly defeat the cultivators who first ascend in the pulse spirit state, they will be able to compete with those who first ascend in the pulse spirit state.


    At the moment, although the three people did not use the power of pulse and soul, they were absolutely in full swing.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu was shrouded in three terrible martial arts skills and wanted to be crushed and killed.


    Under the threat of terror, Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei, Sun Zhi and many others in the distance trembled. They were also worried about Du Shaofu, and a heart was raised in his throat.


    That''s the old students of three colleges. Can the purple robed boy directly resist the joint attack of the three old students?


    It''s a long story, but the speed of the process is actually as fast as lightning, and Du Shaofu is instantly included in it.


    "Not weak."


    Looking at the three men''s three martial arts attacks, Du Shaofu was indifferent.


    However, Du Shaofu, who had been killed by even the practitioners on the other side of the spiritual realm, naturally did not pay too much attention to these three people, and a light golden light suddenly burst out all over his body.


    "Boom


    The light golden light was dazzling and rose to the sky. On Du Shaofu''s skin, the talisman''s Secret lines flickered. A strong and fierce breath suddenly spread on himself, sweeping away, shaking the surrounding space.


    "Shake the sky, destroy it!"


    With one hand open, with the light gold talisman''s Secret patterns flashing out, in an instant, an arc-shaped golden space dent spread around Du Shaofu''s body, and fiercely swept away at the three terrible martial arts skills.


    "Crash!"


    The golden runes are dense and stacked like the golden wings of a golden winged ROC bird, which can suppress and destroy everything.


    "Boom!"


    The terrifying collision is on the verge of a violent storm, and the energy explodes directly at the collision place. The dazzling and terrifying energy releases dazzling light. The power carried by it forms a storm in the square, sweeping everything, and flying together with debris, so that all people have to retreat one after another.


    "Pedaling, pedaling..."


    In the strong wind storm, Zhang Jian''s three bodies shook back one after another, and their eyes were all shocked!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body shook a little, and then the golden awn continued to gush out, with the hidden patterns of talisman spreading out from the surface, covering the whole body, shining with golden light. He looked solemn and solemn, golden light was holy, but he was also domineering.


    "Since the strength is respected, I will recover the justice of today with my strength!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that his body, wrapped in golden awns, rushed directly to Zhang Jian, who had not yet stabilized his body. He stepped on the "Lingbo Xiaoyao step" which was very mysterious and mysterious.


    When Du Shaofu''s body passed by, the golden light burst out, making a dull sound in the space, and the powerful rune energy swept through.


    "Whoosh!"


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of Zhang Jian''s body. A palm print was taken. In all his actions and actions, it contained mystery and profound meaning. He burst out of his Rune and directly enveloped Zhang Jian.


    Zhang Jian''s eyes became more and more frightening when he returned his body. Although he tried his best to avoid it, he found that the terrible young man in purple robed like a maggot of tarsal bones could not escape at all. The light attack of the other party seemed to contain a profound mystery, and he was immediately blocked.


    Then the palm print fell on him, the rune light surged, the huge force poured down, and when the lower body directly shook away.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Jian''s body soared and fell heavily in the distance. Blood gushed from his mouth. It seemed that all the internal organs and organs were broken. There were also ribs all over his body. I didn''t know how many pieces of ribs were broken. It was difficult to get up again.


    "It''s terrible!"


    "Such strength is absolutely appalling!"


    The new and old college students and the registered students of the college who were around the scene were all shocked and dumbfounded. The performance of the purple robed boy was amazing.


    "This boy is so terrible that we need to deal with it with all our strength."


    Huafu youth and Zhu Xuechang stabilized their bodies, looked at each other with fear in their eyes, and their teeth and fingerprints quickly and non-stop condensation.


    "Woo!"


    The young people in Chinese dress communicate with each other in martial arts and stimulate the soul of the pulse. The runes are in full bloom. They are immediately arranged behind them, forming a virtual image of a monster beast several feet in size. Its head is like a fierce bird, but its body is like a tiger or a leopard, which is extremely terrifying.


    "Roar!"


    Behind the Master Zhu, the light of the rune is dazzling, communicating the martial pulse. What condenses is the shadow of a monster like an ox rather than a cow. The breath is extraordinary, which is not comparable to that of ordinary monsters.


    "Boom!"


    The shadow of the two monsters rushed to Du Shaofu. The light of the rune shrouded in the air, the light was dazzling, and the momentum was terrible!The square is shaking, and the "boom" of space vibration is ringing through!


    "Out!"


    Du Shaofu''s body moved sideways, shining with gold, and his fists were waving. The light of his fists was wrapped in golden runes. It was like a pair of dragons going out to sea. His domineering and fierce pressure broke out, and he immediately suppressed and killed the two spirits.


    At this time, he looked at Du Shaofu, and for some reason, his eyes showed fear.


    Du Shaofu''s two fists fell on the shadow of two monsters at the same time, and forced to crush and push forward with the force of flesh, destroying everything.


    "Boom!"


    Like two bombs, the two fists exploded on the shadow of two monsters. The runes bloomed and the light was dazzling. The sound of "boom and boom" in the space resounded through the square.


    "Crash!"


    The shadow of the two monsters did not stand still for a long time. They were directly shattered. The space was in a state of shock, and the sound of crosstalk burst out in the air.


    "Pooh."


    The pulse soul was broken and destroyed, and the gorgeous young man and Zhu Xuechang spewed blood from their mouths, and their bodies shook back one after another.


    Their eyes were filled with fear. The boy in purple robe was so terrible that he was crushing them with brute force all the time!


    In front of the absolute power, all the big means seem redundant!


    "Fair, I''ll bring it back by myself today!"


    Du Shaofu sneered. There was no stagnation in his body. There was a chill in the air of tyranny and terror. Suddenly, he stepped on the wave and walked leisurely. He appeared in front of Zhu Xuechang like a ghost. His five fingers of his right hand clenched tightly, and a fist seal directly hit his abdomen.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of deep sonic boom resounded, and the violent wind was scattered. In the diffusion of invisible strength, Zhu Xuechang''s body suddenly backed away, only a few steps later, his body collapsed to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Not far away, the well-dressed young man did not escape. The same fist, like a ghost, bombarded his abdomen, directly destroying his weak defense mystery.


    "Pooh


    The blood of the young people in Chinese costumes spewed out, and the blood was even mixed with broken internal organs, and then their bodies were paralyzed on the ground.


    "Ah My Shenque, you destroyed my Shenque... "


    "No, how can you destroy my holy place..."


    Collapsed on the ground, the well-dressed youth and schoolmaster Zhu screamed and howled, their eyes were even more frightening, and their shrill voices resounded through the square.


    At the moment, the two men found their own Shenque, which was just destroyed by the purple robed boy.


    As a martial arts practitioner, the Shenque was destroyed and immediately became a waste man. It was even more painful than death.


    "Boy, you dare to destroy my Shenque, I swear, I will make you worse than death, I will not let you go!"


    The young man in Chinese costume howled bitterly and looked bitterly at Du Shaofu. His future had been completely destroyed at the moment.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the young man who was crying and howling, his eyes were full of killing intention, and his mouth slowly drew a sneer, which was absolutely killing smile, with a trace of disdain and banter.


    Du Shaofu''s cold and Iron-blooded character was tempered by the training of the wild beast mountain and the pursuit of the dark forest not long ago.


    No matter it''s practicing martial arts or Fudao, it''s not the way of compassion. Sometimes too much kindness means cruelty to yourself.


    Facing the cruelty of their enemies, the only way to defeat them completely is to be more cruel than him!


    "You kicked my brother. I gave it back to you for my brother. As for you, if you want to let me go, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance!"


    With the sound of drinking, Du Shaofu stepped heavily on the abdomen of the young man.


    "Click!"


    Under the shock of terror, Du Shaofu trampled his body into the ground. His head and feet were slightly cocked. His eyes were about to pop out of his eyes, and his mouth could no longer spit blood. His vitality gradually disappeared and his death was terrible!


    Now, dozens of meters away, brothers. Today is the seventh watch, and the flowers are four more than the last seven. Do you really want Xiaoyu''s heartbroken rhythm? At 3:30 in the morning, I really cry.


    Will Xiao Yu be able to receive your compensation before he wakes up at noon tomorrow? Otherwise, it''s really more painful than being burnt cake God exploding chrysanthemum! For comfort, for love. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    When min Yuqi''s scream completely disappeared in the air, the surrounding square was dead and the heartbeat could be heard clearly.


    "Dead, min Yuqi, they are both killed!"


    "Kill people, someone killed people in the college!"


    "Oh, my God, that boy in purple has killed people in the college!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After the death, the eyes around the eyes of fear, those three or two of the old students, at the moment is also gaping, unbelievable!


    In the Academy, people are never allowed to take their lives, even in peace square.


    At this time, the purple robed teenager in front of him actually killed people directly in the college, one or two, without any weakness.


    "Boy, if you dare to kill, the law enforcement team will kill you on the spot!"


    Zhang Jian got up, his mouth was full of blood, his face was ferocious, his fear was grim, his fingerprints kept changing, and he communicated with his martial pulse quickly.


    "Hula..."


    All over the sky, the runes were surging and shining. In a short moment, a flying spirit shadow of Zhang Jian appeared with wings.


    Its head is like a tiger rather than a tiger, like an eagle but not an eagle, but its body is like a giant bird, covered with feathers and covered by pressure.


    "Zhang Jian''s pulse soul is a flying tiger, a demon hawk, and a fierce monster on the list of earth beasts!"


    Seeing Zhang Jian''s pulse soul inspired by the martial pulse, some new and old students around him marveled. The level of monster like flying tiger demon Hawk is extremely strong.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes fell curiously on Zhang Jian''s pulse soul. The level of flying tiger demon Hawk is not low. It seems that he has a blood relationship with Wang scale demon tiger.


    "Boy, you''ll be killed by the law enforcement team!"


    Zhang Jian looked at the ground. At this time, two dead men and a young man who had been destroyed in the Shenque were ignored. Even Zhou Yinglan paid no attention to it. Compared with the beauty, his life was the most important thing. Suddenly, he jumped on the back of his flying tiger demon Eagle pulse ghost shadow and planned to fly away.


    As practitioners of pulse state, they have not been able to fly in the air, but some practitioners of pulse spirit can do it, and can fly away with the help of flying pulse spirit.


    But until the critical moment, the martial arts practitioners with flying pulse and soul will not communicate with the martial arts pulse and urge the pulse soul to play.


    After all, the price is very high. Pulse soul, for any martial arts practitioner, will not urge until the last moment.


    "Want to go?"


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu suddenly stepped out of the room with the help of Zhang Jian, who was about to take off his pulse and soul.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Surrounded by a golden halo, Du Shaofu ran out of the square for three consecutive steps. Each step on the square made the square tremble, the pit revealed, and the bluestone floor rolled and overturned.


    "Boom


    When the last step landed, Du Shaofu''s body was not far from the spirit of the flying tiger demon eagle''s pulse. He suddenly jumped up like a skyrocket. His body was in the air with a golden arc of light.


    "Get down to me!"


    After drinking like thunder, Du Shaofu became powerful. His body leaped upward for tens of meters. A fist seal wrapped with golden talisman and secret pattern also directly bombarded the belly of flying tiger demon eagle.


    The terrifying Rune power contains a kind of inexplicable and terrifying domineering energy, which directly destroys the abdomen of the flying tiger demon eagle and shatters the virtual shadow pulse soul of the whole flying tiger demon eagle.


    "Boom!"


    The light of runes in the sky is like fireworks, gorgeous, and behind this gorgeous, is the terrible energy swept by like a storm.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu wrapped up the golden halo, and his body fell in the air, like a divine soldier falling from the sky. The shaking ground trembled, and the cracks on the ground were breaking open.


    "Hula!"


    Large pieces of bluestone floor swept away, shooting into the sky, is the shock of people''s hearts and minds, crazy and terrible!


    "Pooh


    Pulse soul is destroyed by Du Shaofu Shengsheng. Zhang Jian spurts blood from the air and falls heavily on the ground, just in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Justice, in strength, you still owe justice!"


    Du Shaofu leaned down with a fist, and Zhang Jian''s pupil shrank. The fist grew bigger and bigger in his pupil. With the glare of the golden awn, a deep fear crept out of his soul. Then a dull sound and sharp pain came from the inside of the shrine. A tyrannical and terrifying energy poured directly into his body, destroying the birth of Shenque and breaking up the surrounding meridians.


    "My Shenque Ah!... "


    Zhang Jian screamed and howled. His voice reverberated in the square. He felt palpitating.


    "Two deaths and two disablement, what a cruel boy!"


    "It''s terrible. What''s the origin of the boy in purple robe? He''s so fierce and his means so fierce!"


    "In the future, you can''t provoke that boy. He is even more ferocious than those who are the most ruthless in the martial arts list.""The most ruthless guys on the martial arts list, at least they won''t kill people in the Academy, but this purple robed boy dares to kill people in the Academy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    No matter new students or old students, all eyes are dull, and those registered students who come along with them are even more shocked at the moment. No one has thought that it will be such a result.


    The purple robed boy named Du Shaofu is as powerful as this, and his means are so fierce!


    Sun Zhimu moved and his eyes were wet. The two old students who had done something to him were killed directly. The other two were disabled. He knew best that the third was helping him kill. The third was angry for him and was desperate to get justice for him!


    Du Shaofu glanced at the square, leaned over and took out four bags of heaven and earth and a scorecard from the bodies of two corpses and two disabled people. Heaven and earth bag into their own arms, four points on the card is looted to their own points card, "Hula!"


    Du Shaofu had plundered Jin Yanbing''s points. After plundering Jin Yanbing''s points, Du Shaofu already had nearly 6000 points on his integral card. After plundering the points of the four people, his card in his hand had already rushed to 43000.


    At this time, the whole square was covered with an atmosphere of extraordinary oppression. In this kind of oppression, if the imitation can make time change more slowly, the air is filled with a vicious and bloody atmosphere.


    Everyone looked at Du Shaofu''s actions, but no one dared to speak out. He held his breath and looked at everything quietly. His body was shaking involuntarily.


    Zhou Yinglan is also looking at all this. Her pretty face is pale, and her elegant demeanor on her beautiful face is gone at the moment. In her eyes, there is only fear.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu turned around, his eyes fell on Zhou Yinglan, who was shaking in the distance, and walked step by step.


    Zhou Yinglan retreated step by step, shaking all over her body. She looked at the boy in purple robe. Her eyes seemed to have seen a ghost. She climbed out of her soul with fear. Every step she took, her heart beat violently, and her fear in her soul became more and more intense.


    However, Du Shaofu''s speed was obviously much faster than that of her. The mysterious Qi at his feet was surging as if he had shrunk into an inch. After a few steps, he arrived in front of her.


    In the eye pupil contraction, Zhou Yinglan can clearly see the other party''s dark pupil, the light golden eye light is domineering, penetrating the chill, that kind of cold, let her heart suddenly fall into the ice cave, the whole body can not help shaking.


    "No, don''t kill me, don''t..."


    Zhou Yinglan shakes her head, her delicate body trembles, but somehow, the oppressive step is hard to move any more. In the young man''s eyes, there is only a chill, which is not like the look that other men look at her. This kind of look is the first time she saw it, and it makes her tremble.


    "Hand in the scorecard." Du Shaofu looked at Zhou Yinglan and said softly in a flat tone.


    "I hand it in, I hand it in. I didn''t mean to plunder his points, but they robbed it to me..."


    Zhou Yinglan trembled and took out the integral card in her hand. She timidly handed it to Du Shaofu.


    "Senior four, he plundered your points, double to come back." Du Shaofu takes Zhou Yinglan''s integral card and throws it directly to Sun Zhi on the side.


    Sun Zhi nodded and began to plunder the integral card. In a short period of time, the original zero integral card reached 13000.


    "Don''t kill me. I''ve already handed over my scorecard. Don''t kill me. As long as you don''t kill me, you can do anything you want me to do


    Zhou Yinglan kept shaking her head, looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, full of fear, and then the fear of the eyes, there is something in the rippling.


    This time, Zhou Yinglan was absolutely scared. Looking at the sword on the ground, she would not become like that. As long as she did not die, she would pay any price, anything.


    Zhou Yinglan is confident about her beauty and her body. In tianwu college, I don''t know how many people covet her beauty and her body.


    "Remember, don''t bully the honest, don''t bully the weak, because you never know who will be behind them."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped. His eyes were cold and his pale gold light was shining in his hands. He smashed Zhou Yinglan, who was scared and frightened. Suddenly, his ferocious momentum suddenly broke out. He did not show any mercy because Zhou Yinglan was a woman.


    "Stop it, stop it for me..."


    "Thank you for your comfort. When you get up and have a look at it together, you can see that there is a big fluctuation in the number of flowers this month. Thank you. As soon as you arrive, Xiao Yu will continue to code words and try to update it. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    However, at this time, just as Du Shaofu started his work, a loud shout came from the air, accompanied by the rolling dark air, which shocked the eardrum pain of the students present.


    In this moment, Zhou Yinglan''s startled eyes also burst out with joy, and she saw vitality in despair.


    "Boom!"


    However, Du Shaofu did not intend to stop. A blow still fell on Zhou Yinglan''s abdomen, and his domineering energy burst out.


    "Pooh


    Zhou Yinglan''s blood gushed out of her mouth, and her eyes were covered with despair again. She clearly felt that the Shenque in her body was destroyed and her meridians were broken. Everything happened in the direction she least wanted to happen.


    "Why? Don''t you..." Her delicate body was withered and her eyes were bitter and unwilling. Zhou Yinglan''s body fell on the ground.


    "Bold and reckless, dare to kill students, looking for death!"


    Among the electric lights and flints, a very powerful rune energy flashed out of the air directly, and instantly appeared on Du Shaofu''s head.


    Du Shaofu had already noticed that, waving his hand, his fist wrapped in the golden talisman''s secret pattern, and hit the rune energy directly.


    "Bang!"


    The powerful energy explodes with dull sound, the light is dazzling, and the waves in the vast space spread like huge waves.


    "Pedaling!"


    This time, Du Shaofu''s body trembled slightly, and he immediately stepped back. He stamped on the ground, shattering a large piece of bluestone floor and turning it into powder.


    "Hiss..."


    In mid air, a figure was immediately shaken away, and then fell on the ground. After several meters of shaking back, his feet rubbed against the ground, and then he stabilized his body.


    It was a strong, eight foot tall young man with a broad forehead, big eyes and black eyes. His forehead was raised like a king''s tattoo on the forehead of a tiger. His whole body was full of fierce breath.


    "Roar..."


    In the air, a huge Panther monster flapping its wings and roaring, sweeping with fierce breath, is already a monster on the other side of the pulse state.


    "Whoosh..."


    Another six figures fell from the back of the flying monster and landed on Du Shaofu''s whole body, wrapping Du Shaofu in it.


    A total of seven people, seven young people, the breath is penetrating fierce.


    It is absolutely difficult for a person who has not been killed to have that kind of ferocity.


    Seven people landing, the first time to look around the bloody scene, eyes trembling, around a scene of bloody ferocity, the ultimate ferocity.


    "Is the law enforcement team coming, or is the Iron Tiger leading the team?"


    "Iron Tiger has passed through tianwu Fu territory, and its strength should be enhanced a lot."


    "That''s the ninetieth guy on the martial arts list. I''m afraid the ranking will continue to climb this time."


    With the arrival of the seven young people, the eyes of the old students around him suddenly filled with awe.


    The law enforcement team is the awe of all the old and new students. The number of the law enforcement team is not large. The number of the law enforcement team in tianwu college is only about 100.


    However, of these 100 people, half of them are the strong ones in the martial arts list, and the rest are the best among the students. The cultivation strength of any one of them is extremely difficult to deal with.


    "It''s that boy, that''s Du Shaofu. He''s going to rebel!"


    A voice was heard not far away. With the help of two young people, Jin Yanbing came pale and looked at Du Shaofu''s figure in the square from a distance. He drank bitterly and bitterly. It was he who found the law enforcement team.


    "Du Shaofu, are you responsible for all this?"


    The first strong and fierce young man''s eyes were withdrawn from the fierce scene around him, and then his eyes fell on Du Shaofu. He said in his heart, what has this boy done? Three wastes and two deaths. No one has ever dared to be so arrogant and arrogant in the college.


    "The pulse spirit realm first ascends the cultivation."


    Du Shaofu looked at the strong and fierce youth, and recognized the identity of the comer from the surrounding discussion. His face was slightly darkened, and he said calmly, "I did it."


    "My name is tie Hu. I''m No. 99 in Wu bang for the time being, and the leader of the 10th team of the law enforcement team."


    Hearing this, Tiehu didn''t seem to be too surprised. The fact was already in front of him. He raised his head slightly, looked at Du Shaofu, and said with an expression that can''t be refused, he said, "let''s go back and take punishment with us."


    "It''s the law enforcement team."


    Sun Zhi, Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei suddenly looked dignified and nervous. Their eyes were all fixed on the front.


    Looking at the iron tiger in a disordered square, Du Shaofu Qing leaned slightly and said, "why should I go with you? Give me a reason?"


    "The law enforcement team didn''t need a reason to take you away, but since you asked, it seems that you are the first to dare to kill students in the college. Today, I will make an exception to tell you."


    Iron Tiger looked at Du Shaofu with a chill in his eyes. No one had ever dared to act so boldly in the college. He did not take the rules of the college into consideration. He said, "killing students in the college should be punished with felony. This is enough for the law enforcement team to take you away, and you will pay the absolute price for today''s behavior.""I just want to be fair. They respect their own strength. How can they blame me? I don''t think I''m wrong, so I won''t go with you. You can go back." Du Shaofu said faintly, his voice quite calm.


    "Boy, I want to die!"


    Around the six young people drink heavily, the weapons in their hands come out of the scabbard, the breath is sharp and flash, and the dark air begins to surge.


    "Step back


    Iron Tiger looked at the five old students who were dead and three abandoned. His brows wrinkled. He waved to the six youths to step down. Then he looked at Du Shaofu. Wang Wen waved his head in front of his forehead and said, "I know you have some skills. But if you want to arrest in front of the law enforcement team, I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    Du Shaofu ignored the Iron Tiger and waved slightly. The light golden light covered his whole body, which was like a halo. He said, "in fact, now I want to know how strong the people on the military list are and have the ability to take me away, or I will blow you away!"


    Looking at the golden halo of Du Shaofu''s whole body, the breath of domineering force fluctuates faintly, and the Iron Tiger''s eyes are finally a little surprised.


    As a real strong man, iron tiger is not relying on arrogance and rebelliousness to step on the Wubang. He can feel the strength of the other side. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath was even as oppressive as if he were facing the other guys on the Wu list.


    "If the boy takes advantage of this, he will not be able to understand himself again. Otherwise, he will not be able to understand himself in the future


    "Boom


    Feeling a little uneasy in his heart, Iron Tiger knows that he can''t delay any longer. On his tall and strong body, a yellow halo suddenly surges out. It is like an aperture that envelops the body. The powerful momentum shakes the space.


    "I admire your courage, but you will soon regret it!"


    As the body was covered by the dark yellow halo, the Iron Tiger stamped heavily on the square, and then the body directly attacked Du Shaofu like a real tiger, and the powerful spirit it carried swept across the sky.


    "Cultivate the body!"


    Looking at the iron tiger that came directly, Du Shaofu''s eyes stirred lightly. It was obvious that this iron tiger was also a strong man of cultivating the body. The dark air of the soles of his feet was surging, and the waves were carefree and carefree. The surrounding rocks and dust were surging around. His figure was like a Golden Shadow, and he collided fiercely.


    Two people flash out, just as their bodies are about to collide with each other, they both blow out at the same time. The two fists are wrapped in runes and collide with each other.


    "Boom!"


    The collision was so dull and thunderous that the two figures split as soon as they touched each other. Du Shaofu''s body staggered back three steps. After three steps, there were three footprints on the ground under his feet, and the blue stone floor around him turned into dust.


    "Chula la!"


    The body of Iron Tiger wiped the ground in a straight line and recoiled for several meters, and the cracks on the ground cracked one by one.


    When he looked at Du Shaofu again, s ¨¨, the God of Iron Tiger, had slowly converged and his eyes were filled with dignity. The other side is able to rely on the physical brute force to fight against him, you know, even those guys who rank higher than him on the martial arts list dare not collide with him like this!


    "This guy is very strong. He deserves to be a student of tianwu college."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and the level of cultivation of the Iron Tiger pulse state was much stronger than those of the Heisha sect. It was not comparable to those of the Heisha sect.


    The strength of the iron tiger is enough to be able to fight beyond the ranks of the outside world.


    "The physical body is also very strong. I''m afraid the cultivation of skills is extraordinary."


    Du Shaofu also felt that the physical cultivation of the other side was terrible. However, on the body, Du Shaofu was surprised, but he was not afraid at all. Physical strength, just their own but not to do their best.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s domineering and fierce breath became more and more strong and diffused. A majestic breath was also slowly shaking around his body.


    In his seclusion, on Du Shaofu''s body surface, there began to be a light gold talisman and secret pattern flashing.


    "What a domineering smell."


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s breath at this time, Iron Tiger eyebrows frown, the other party''s breath gives him a strange feeling, like a monster King''s feeling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    "I''ve just been out of the pass, and my strength has improved a lot. Why do I still fear him? He''s just a suckling boy. No way, we must defeat him!"


    Iron Tiger''s heart sank. Facing Du Shaofu, he was forced to endure an inexplicable uneasiness. At the moment, a chill was passing through his eyes. He was the strong man on the martial arts list and the leader of the law enforcement team. How could anyone be so arrogant in front of him? The dark yellow air was surging around him, and a strong breath began to expand around him. With the runes, there was a large space around him It was shaking at the moment.


    "Boy, go on, let me see how much strength you have!"


    After a deep and cold drink, the whole body is majestic and mysterious. The yellow light at the foot of the Iron Tiger flashes, and the sole of the foot stomps on the ground. It looks like a fierce tiger, and a palm print in his hand is directly photographed with the rolling rune.


    "Vigorous tiger seal!"


    The rune moves, the light is dazzling, the pressure expands, the palm print seems to distort the space, the compressed air flow roars from the space, and the whole space vibrates suddenly.


    "Iron Tiger, this is going to use all its strength!"


    The surrounding people began to retreat in a hurry. Even the other six youth law enforcement teams did not dare to get close to the field. At the moment, iron tiger has used its full strength, and the aftereffect of that force is not what they can bear.


    "Come on


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu''s eyes glowed with pale golden light. At the moment, the pulsating and mysterious atmosphere on his body was surging out without any cover up.


    "The waves are rough!"


    There was a sudden surge of pale gold, and the huge energy suddenly released from Du Shaofu''s body surprised many onlookers around him.


    "No, the boy is just a mysterious level of pulsating state."


    "How could it be that the mysterious level of pulsating environment would be so powerful and terrifying!"


    Among the crowd around the square, many old students were able to immediately perceive the level of Du Shaofu''s cultivation atmosphere and the mysterious level of pulsating state, which was shocking.


    The purple robed boy who made five old people die, two die and three wastes, and directly compete with the iron tiger in the ranks of Wu is just a mysterious level of pulsating state, which is so shocking!


    In a flash, a handprint and a palm print collide in mid air, and the terrifying energy Rune spreads like a storm.


    "Bang!"


    When the two touch, the sound of energy explosion rings at the place where they touch, and the fingerprints and fingerprints collapse at the same time. In the stormy wave of energy fluctuation, the two bodies also touch and separate.


    But then they collided again, just like two beasts fighting.


    "Tiangang boxing!"


    The Iron Tiger blows out again, and the Yellow Rune energy encircles his fist, crushing Du Shaofu in an instant, and the air is directly shattered.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were calm, and he did not mean to dodge.


    "Wave boxing!"


    The two forces fiercely across the space, the space ripple directly broke away, and finally ran into the air.


    When the two forces touch each other, the air flow in space suddenly compresses and distorts, and finally makes a loud noise


    "Tiger''s paw is fierce!"


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Once touched, the two collide again. From a distance, it seems that the two apertures are constantly colliding, and the momentum is appalling.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The sound of sonic boom is endless, the rune is shining brightly, and the fierce power is shooting.


    "Chula la!"


    They collided with each other several times on one face, but they didn''t avoid it, and then they retreated.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu was shaken back a few steps, and the ground was filled with dust, which seemed to be fighting bravely.


    "It''s been a long time since I was so cheerful!"


    This kind of fierce collision made Du Shaofu feel indescribable and comfortable.


    "What a terrible physical force, how can it be so strong!"


    The Iron Tiger''s face changed suddenly. In such a brutal collision dominated by physical force, his cultivation at the initial level of pulse spirit state didn''t get any advantage from the mysterious level of purple robed youth pulse state.


    Du Shaofu''s physical strength is too terrible. I''m afraid it''s enough to compare with the most powerful perverts on the list of martial arts.


    There are more and more spectators around, but the sound here is not ordinary. I don''t know when it is already a large crowd.


    "Both of them are so strong!"


    All eyes are shocked, the field of two people''s strong, everyone can feel.


    "I didn''t expect that you are just a mysterious level of pulsating state, but your strength is so terrible, and your talent is really strong!"


    Tiehu looked at Du Shaofu and said that his tone was very sincere. At this point, he was very clear that if he was at the same level of cultivation, he would not be able to compete with Du Shaofu. The talent of the other side was absolutely stronger than that of him.


    "You are not weak when you first ascend the meridian realm. There should not be many opponents at the same level!"Du Shaofu chuckled indifferently. As a strong man on the list of martial arts, this iron tiger is indeed outstanding.


    "It''s just a pity that your cultivation level is not enough. It''s too difficult to cross the level."


    When the voice dropped, the Iron Tiger immediately stamped on the ground, and then rose straight into the air. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "after all, there is a gap between you and me. After all, there is a gap between you and me. The gap you can''t cross. Your martial arts skills are not good enough. After all, they are not good enough."


    Looking at the Iron Tiger suspended in the air, many eyes around him were filled with envy.


    It is also one of the symbols of the pulse spirit state. It is the symbolic difference between the pulse state and the pulse spirit state, which represents the absolute gap in strength.


    The gap between pulse state and pulse spirit state, even between the peak of pulse state and pulse spirit state, is larger than any previous level.


    A series of handprints congealed in the Iron Tiger''s hands. With the movement of Fu Wenyao''s eyes, the terrifying power began to cover the sky.


    Vaguely, the surrounding space is surging, and the energy of heaven and earth is affected.


    "Boom!"


    The whole body of the Iron Tiger began to shine brightly. The runes were dense, and the momentum became more and more fierce.


    Suddenly, the Iron Tiger fingerprints change and condense, and the runes converge like a bright moon, shining brightly and covering an increasingly large area.


    "Hula!"


    The terrifying energy fluctuation is like a waterfall. The light interweaves into a huge net, which is extremely bright and terrifying!


    "Tiger split mountains and rivers, Iron Tiger, this is to use a unique skill ah!"


    "At the beginning, Iron Tiger used this move to split the mountains and rivers, and then completely hit the opponent. Finally, he set foot on the Wubang relying on the suppression of pulse soul."


    "Can the boy named Du Shaofu still be able to fight against it? Won''t he be so rebellious."


    In a lot of shocking sounds, the last fingerprint of Iron Tiger coagulates, and the energy runic light in front of the body explodes. With both hands pushing, a loud drink comes out: "the tiger splits mountains and rivers!"


    "Boom


    With the sound of drinking, the rune energy burst out, and the space trembled. The huge cloud of runic energy subducted and shrouded Du Shaofu, and the powerful energy wave diffused out of it, making the space vibrate violently.


    "Roar!"


    The rune energy spread, suddenly turned into a huge tiger of energy, just like a living creature. The tiger roared like thunder, circling and roaring in people''s ears.


    The tiger''s body has no end of Rune light. It is like a flame burning. The tiger pours on Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, the space energy is rippling all over the sky!


    That huge energy fierce tiger, ferocious open teeth and claws, like to tear up the mountains and rivers, the prestige is incomparable, how terrible!


    At the moment, the lower strength of the students, far away feel that terrible power, are already soft body, pale complexion, body dark gas blocking.


    The fierce tiger swept down. At this moment, Du Shaofu also moved. His fingerprints had already coagulated. There was a flash of lightning in his deep eyes. The purple robe was hunting all over his body. Taking the whole body as the center, cracks were breaking and spreading from the sole of his feet


    At the moment when the tiger''s shadow came, suddenly, Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of Shouts


    "Oh


    The sound of drinking is like a dragon chanting nine days, like a god singing for a long time.


    At that moment, the ferocious tiger, like tearing mountains and rivers, suddenly trembled, as if feeling some kind of great fear.


    "Kill me!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was like thunder, like the low voice of Sanskrit. The secret patterns of the talisman were blooming and fluctuating. They turned into countless fingerprints like lightning. Then they gathered together and finally condensed into fists. Step across, the force from the ground, a flash, a fist bang on the crushing energy tiger ferocious mouth.


    At this moment, the earth is roaring, the space is trembling, and the momentum is surging. It is like suppressing all things and killing all living beings!


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the thunder like energy muffled sound suddenly resounded from the sky above the square


    "Today''s third watch is over. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will continue to explode! ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    In the next moment, the shadow of the tiger, which was tearing the mountains and rivers, could not tear Du Shaofu''s seal. Instead, it started from the ferocious head and was directly destroyed by the terrible atmosphere of suppressing all things contained in Du Shaofu''s fist seal, and the crushing and decaying suppression was destroyed into a flying rune.


    For a moment, the terrible energy ripple suddenly swept open like a storm wave. In the center of the energy storm, there is an energy vortex in the space, which seems to be able to devour all life.


    "Hula!"


    The energy sweeps, the space reverses the energy afterwave, people look from afar also scalp tingle, the hair is erect!


    Everything was extremely fast, and then the energy storm that swept away like a storm stopped abruptly


    Then, in the eyes of many people who were shocked and shocked, we could see that on the square, where the energy storm passed, with Du Shaofu as the center, a large area of stone slabs of the square turned into powder, which covered the sky and blocked the sun.


    "Chulala..."


    The Iron Tiger''s body staggers in a straight line and moves horizontally from the air. When he stabilizes his body, a wisp of blood spills from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes are filled with shocking light. What kind of martial art has just been used by the other side that can actually suppress and destroy his "tiger split mountain and river" life.


    It''s almost impossible. It''s hard for those who are on the top of the martial arts list to do it. His "tiger split mountain river" has already reached a very high level of martial arts at the spirit level, and his power is huge.


    In addition, what he understood was the profound meaning of the demon tiger, which complemented each other. He was able to stimulate the "tiger split mountain and river" to the extreme power. However, he was just destroyed by Shengsheng''s suppression. That fist seemed to contain the will to suppress all things. It was terrible.


    "The boy fought against him, and the Iron Tiger''s" tiger split mountain river "did not have to do with Du Shaofu


    "What a strong boy, it''s terrible!"


    The eyes around him were shocking. I could know how strong the iron tiger was. At this time, he was most shocked.


    Although the other six youths who had been retreating in the square had already retreated, they still formed a big circle to cover Du Shaofu. At the moment, all the six people were also smacking their tongue.


    The six people began to shake their hearts. If Du Shaofu wanted to leave, iron tigers could not stop them. Could they stop them?


    "Good job, Du Shaofu."


    Thousands of registered students are excited, looking at the scene in front of them, their hearts are surging and their blood is boiling.


    Some of the registered students were able to compete with the strong members of the law enforcement team. They were proud of it and proud of it.


    In tianwu college, which registered students can be as exciting and eye-catching as their current one. Even if they are punished at that time, it will be recognized.


    "This is the real strength of the third


    Among the thousands of registered students, Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi met each other face to face.


    "No, it''s absolutely impossible. He can''t do it with the mysterious level of pulsating state."


    Iron Tiger''s eyes are a little dull and unbelievable. It''s OK to be suppressed by those high ranking guys on the martial arts list. At least, many of the cultivation levels of those guys are higher than him, and the rest of the guys are the same.


    However, Du Shaofu is just a mysterious level of pulsating state, which can make him helpless and even suppressed. This is too abnormal.


    At the same time, the Iron Tiger wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and the fingerprints began to coagulate again. The runes were dazzling and filled the sky.


    In an instant, the energy of runes all over the sky condenses and condenses into a huge ghost tiger shadow.


    The ghost tiger shadow is similar to the energy tiger just now. It seems that there are some invisible connections, at least some similarities between the two.


    The whole body of the demon tiger is full of dazzling Rune light, just like substance, real like living creature!


    There is a qualitative difference between the pulse spirit level and the pulse state level. Besides being able to fly, the biggest difference is in the pulse soul.


    It is also the main reason that pulse state can''t compete with the practitioners of pulse spirit state if they are real living creatures.


    "Roar!"


    The demon tiger roared and roared, with energy ripple all over his body, sweeping the sky like a rough wave in the air.


    The space shaking drama of the giant demon tiger shakes the sky, which makes the fierce birds and beasts in the mountains in the distance lie dormant. The Flying Leopard on the mid air neighs and trembles, and almost falls down from the air.


    The Iron Tiger stepped into the sky, and the huge demon tiger was about to pounce on him. He looked at Du Shaofu and looked pale. He said, "boy, you are really strong, but you can''t fight me. You can''t cross the gap between pulse state and pulse spirit state."


    "Roar!"


    The roar was heard, and the demon tiger roared and roared. The sound wave was as vast as the sea roaring. Then the fierce tiger pounced on Du Shaofu, and the terrible energy swept over the land like a vast expanse of land, like a wave crashing on the shore, and killing and suppressing in the sky.


    "Very strong pulse soul, absolutely can compare with the normal King scale demon tiger, even stronger."Du Shaofu raised his head, and his eyes fluctuated. The pulse soul of the iron tiger was really powerful.


    It is said that among the monsters, the sky is rocked by the sky. As the king of beasts, the tiger king roars and shakes the mountains and rivers. The beasts fight for hegemony, and the sky is crisscross.


    Of course, Du Shaofu didn''t pay too much attention to cultivating the skills of the golden winged mires. How could Du Shaofu be afraid of a tiger if he could be oppressed by the golden winged mires and beasts.


    It is said that in the ancient times, the golden winged Dapeng birds used the dragon as their food, the monsters and beasts, and the tiger people were strong. As absolute kings, they were different from the dragon people.


    "It''s amazing. It''s amazing that iron tiger''s understanding is amazing this time. It''s just that the beast of" splitting the sky and shaking the sky tiger "can be understood to such an extent. It''s not a little bit stronger than the last time!"


    "Iron Tiger closed this time, the harvest is amazing!"


    With the pulse and soul urge, the people who are familiar with the Iron Tiger are smacked in the distance. It is amazing that the pulse soul of the sky splitting tiger can be stimulated to such a degree.


    At that moment, Du Shaofu moved and looked up at the huge demon tiger''s pulse and soul, which was almost in front of him. He had been prepared for it. Suddenly, the golden light was shining all over his body, and the hidden patterns of his talismans were surging. In this short period of time, a domineering and fierce terror burst out like a mountain torrent.


    The golden light rose into the sky, and within the golden light, it seemed that there was a golden winged ROC bird.


    At this moment, it was like Du Shaofu himself was about to turn into a golden winged ROC.


    This is totally different from condensing the pulse and soul. It is the pressure on itself. The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird looms over Du Shaofu, and the secret patterns of the golden talisman are dazzling, just like a rising sun.


    With the change of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, runes flow and glow.


    "Chulala..."


    In a flash, in the dazzling light of the rising sun, the talisman''s Secret patterns arranged and agglomerated behind his back, and the golden rays twinkled. Finally, on Du Shaofu''s back, they were directly condensed into a pair of glittering wings.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the domineering and fierce momentum swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, and the secret pattern of the talisman on his back moved his wings, and his body suddenly floated out of the air.


    Wings flapping, streamer overflow, Hao Guang diffuse, such as the wings of the ROC, soaring nine days!


    "What a terrible breath. How can you look like a roc bird? It''s close to the legendary monster."


    "My God, is that Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul. How can we take advantage of this opportunity to soar into the air! "


    "It''s not like a pulse soul, but it''s like a pulse soul. The breath is too terrible!"


    "It''s not like martial arts. How can you have such terrible martial arts skills!"


    "Boom!"


    The fierce demon tiger swept over Du Shaofu and shrouded Du Shaofu. Under the terrible momentum, he took the lead in shattering Du Shaofu''s Square, which had already been crushed into powder. The dust and gravel scattered in the sky shot violently, and the ground cracks cracked and the bluestone exploded, and turned into powder "Peng Lin Jiu Tian!"


    Du Shaofu urged his understanding of "Peng Lin Jiu Tian", and his wings suddenly shook. The golden glow was blooming all over the sky, and the air was roaring in the sky. The momentum was terrible!


    "Roar..."


    All of a sudden, the tiger pulse soul seemed to feel the breath of fear. It roared and roared, and the tiger''s eyes were afraid. But it was still driven by the iron tiger to kill and kill. The tiger''s claws were fierce, and the rune burst out of the sky to "suppress!"


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings. "Peng Lin Jiu Tian" was like the arrival of a real golden winged ROC bird. It carried the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC bird family. His wings fluttered directly across the sky and swept to the sky shaking sky tiger''s shadow.


    Du Shaofu didn''t understand much about Peng Lin''s nine days, but he didn''t affect his motivation at the moment.


    Originally, Du Shaofu''s original intention was to understand that "Peng Lin Jiu Tian" was just for flying. However, Peng Lin Jiu Tian was not a pure flying animal, but a fierce killing move of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    In the middle of the air, at this moment, it seems that a tiger and a Peng are fighting fiercely.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger tears the sky, the tiger king roars and shakes the mountains and rivers!


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings and was strong and domineering. At this moment, he was like a giant ROC coming. He acted like a giant ROC. He was tyrannical and terrifying. He swept across the sky and suppressed everything. He was domineering and aggressive. His breath swept the sky and crushed everything.


    "Boom!"


    In such a collision, the mid air is like thunder, and a series of Rune lights burst out. The rune energy bursts out like fireworks, making the whole sky bright.


    And behind the resplendent behind that kind of amazing pressure, like destruction, all around the world, all shaking.


    "Chulala...!"


    All the standoff did not last long. In the fierce collision in the middle of the sky, the sound of breaking came out of the sky.


    As if the space was torn apart, people looked from afar. In the dazzling light, the golden talisman and secret patterns swept across the package, and the demon tiger eyes showed fear, and then in fear, they were destroyed like an irresistible force.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    "Poo Hoo..."


    After the demon tiger, the Iron Tiger''s mouth reflected red blood, and his eyes were full of incredible shock!


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, people only heard a loud noise in the sky, and a fist wrapped in golden Rune hammered hard on the Iron Tiger.


    "Chulala..."


    In the square, the big yellow stone fell to the ground.


    The moment the iron tiger fell to the ground, the ferocious force directly made the Iron Tiger''s body like a bomb, and a huge pit and Ravine burst out of the small square which had been in a mess for a long time.


    "Click, click, click..."


    Cracks in the ground began to break in all directions and extended into the distance.


    "My bag of heaven and earth, this is a big loss, a big loss."


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of pain, and the pain on his face was as if someone owed him a thousand dollars.


    "Hula!"


    Then he saw his wings fluttering, the air in the shaking space roared away, and his body quickly flew away towards the wild mountains in tianwu Academy.


    Around the square, the energy of terror began to dissipate.


    All eyes and eyes are far away staring at the Iron Tiger falling in the gullies on the ground at the moment. It fell into the deep pit and couldn''t get up for a long time. It was a terrible defeat.


    The six young law enforcement officers present were trembling, looking at the purple robed youth flying away in the air, but they could not catch up with them.


    Even the leopard monster did not know when at the moment, it was already crawling and trembling, lying dormant on the ground, its huge body trembled, and its eyes were full of fear.


    "How did Du Shaofu go?"


    When someone recovered from the shock, they looked at the golden figure which had gradually disappeared in the mountains behind the college, and his eyes showed a color of doubt.


    "Why did the third leave suddenly? Where is he going


    Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi are puzzled.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this time, there are more than ten figures in the front of the sky, which quickly swept through the air, and then emerged in the low air of the square.


    The visitors looked at the scene on the square one by one. Several old students were severely injured. Two of them were killed. Iron tigers looked like they had been severely injured. Their eyes trembled and their faces were shocked.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the air ahead, there are still three or two figures continue to skim, one by one suspended low, looking at a scene on the square, are immediately color change.


    "The tutors are here!"


    Looking around at the low altitude, the figures floating in the low altitude are the instructors of tianwu college.


    "Who can tell me what this is about?"


    In the middle of the air, a young man was drinking, staring into the air, and his eyes were embarrassed.


    "Master Changming, it''s Du Shaofu, who killed people and robbed me of my heaven and earth bag and points. It''s a terrible crime..."


    Jin Yanbing, who was supported in the distance, saw those figures in the air at the moment, just as if he had seen a savior. He immediately cried and said aloud.


    Looking at the shocking scene in the square, the young man couldn''t help but ask, "is this what Du Shaofu did alone?"


    "That''s what Du Shaofu did alone. He was so cruel. He killed students, robbed the bag of heaven and earth, and robbed me of my points. He didn''t pay attention to the rules of the college. Mr. Changming, you must make decisions for me."


    Jin Yanbing said aloud, thinking of his plundered heaven and earth bag and points, the heart is constantly painful, that is his collection for several years.


    Changming trembles his eyes and looks at the Iron Tiger on the square, which has been helped up by six law enforcement members. I can''t believe it. Can the boy even hurt the Iron Tiger.


    "How are you?"


    Many male and female tutors are left behind by the sword, the youth surnamed Zhu, and Zhou Yinglan.


    At the moment, Zhang Jian, Zhou Yinglan, and Zhu are all covered with dust, and their bodies are covered with gravel. They are dripping with blood and exhausted. After seeing each tutor, they are finally unable to get up. They are all in a coma.


    "Dead, no help!"


    There is a tutor to check the two killed old and young people, looking at each other, and then shaking his head relatively, declaring that there is no salvation, the two old students are completely dead.


    "Whoosh..."


    Changming''s figure fell to the side of the Iron Tiger and asked, "are you hurt by that boy, too?"


    "Pooh


    Iron Tiger''s mouth was full of red blood. Looking at Chang Ming''s tutor, he said faintly, "that Du Shaofu is too strong. I can''t stop it."


    "Hoo!"After hearing this, master Changming took a deep breath. He knew the strength of Iron Tiger. As a strong man on the list of martial arts, he understood the profound meaning of splitting the sky and shaking the sky tiger. In addition, he was carrying the animal soul of the sky shaking tiger. However, his strength would never be lower than the mysterious level of his pulse spirit state. It is said that iron tiger has just left the pass from tianwu Fu realm this time, so it is true The strength is more advanced. At the moment, the iron tiger is defeated. Du Shaofu''s boy is so fierce that he is really abnormal.


    "Changming, two deaths and three wastes, what to do?"


    A 22-3-year-old tutor dressed as a woman came to Changming''s side, looking at Changming asked.


    "The boy is lawless. Inform all law enforcement teams to arrest the lawless boy. You can''t let him go!"


    Changming cold voice drink, face iron blue, gnash teeth!


    The tutor woman Dai Mei micro Cu, way: "such a big thing, need to inform the elder?"


    Changming looked embarrassed and said, "I will inform elder Liao that you will inform all other law enforcement teams. You must not let go of that boy."


    "Whoosh..."


    The voice fell, Changming stamped his feet, and his figure quickly swept away.


    Many of the tutors around me have eyes moving and dignified. They have never heard of anyone who has the courage to be so lawless in the college.


    The young man named Du Shaofu was extremely ferocious.


    "Let''s all go, Mr. Jin. You''ll arrange someone to clean up the place."


    A tutor said to a crowd of new and old students who were surrounded by onlookers. Then a tutor left the scene with a comatose Zhang Jian, Zhou Yinglan, a youth surnamed Zhu, and two corpses on the ground.


    "Du Shaofu is too cruel."


    "Iron Tiger was also severely damaged. Du Shaofu was too abnormal."


    "Zhang Jian, Zhou Yinglan, how miserable they are. They have provoked people who should not be provoked."


    "Guess if Du Shaofu will be put on the reward list. Only two students have been put on the reward list of their own college in the past dynasties."


    "If Du Shaofu was put on the reward list, I''m afraid it would be able to break the record. He was definitely put on the reward list as soon as possible."


    Around the crowd for a long time, at this moment, that fierce purple robed youth figure, has been left in everyone''s heart.


    Whether it is a new or old student, a heart at the moment in the dark, after the provocation of anyone can, is not able to provoke the ferocious youth.


    "The third is really causing a disaster. What can I do?"


    "This is a big problem. We need to help the third one. Unfortunately, we are not strong enough."


    Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei had dignified faces and worried eyes, but they could only be worried. With their cultivation strength, they could not help at all.


    "The third one caused such a disaster for me this time. I have to find a way to help him, or he will be in serious trouble this time." Sun Zhimu moved, clenched his lips and murmured softly.


    After a while, the crowd around gradually faded.


    It was dusk unconsciously, and the sun was setting. The sky was covered with golden silence and the mountains in the distance were covered with rays.


    It was not long before the two deaths and three disablement of the old students began to spread throughout the college. All the people were shocked to hear all this.


    A registered student of this term actually killed two old students and abandoned three old students. Even the Iron Tiger of the law enforcement team was directly hit hard, which is unbelievable.


    Let''s not say that the cultivation strength of the five old students is not weak. The Iron Tiger of the law enforcement team is still the strong one with ranking on the military list, but this strength has also been severely damaged.


    It is said that Du Shaofu is really a mysterious level of pulsating state, which is absolutely abnormal to the extreme.


    "It''s said that the boy is still a master of fufu. He is also a master of martial arts. However, he is still so strong in martial arts."


    "I don''t know if the boy will be on the reward list this time. He has made such a big noise. No one in tianwu college dare not say that. I''m afraid it''s unprecedented. It''s cruel!"


    "Even if the reward list is not put up, I''m afraid the boy''s fate is not much better. Don''t forget that Zhu Qing is among the three people who were abandoned, and Zhu Qing''s cousin is Pan Yu."


    "I''m afraid that Du Shaofu is in bad luck. Pan Yu''s horrible fellow is not ordinary. With his character, Zhu Qing is dismissed. He will not give up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Shaofu academy, however, the whole name of Du Wu Academy was so fierce that the day before yesterday was so shocking.


    The sun set and night began to fall.


    In the mountains of tianwu college, where the old registered student warned the new registered students not to intrude, there was silence around. As night fell, the deep mountain was dark.


    The mountains are continuous, and the dark blue peaks are overlapping in the night.A mountain peak stands high in the vast sky with the last touch of setting sun.


    "You should have taken that guy''s bag of heaven and earth before you get away. Unfortunately, the people on the list of martial arts must have gained a lot from the bag of heaven and earth."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    "You should have taken that guy''s bag of heaven and earth before you get away. Unfortunately, the people on the list of martial arts must have gained a lot from the bag of heaven and earth."


    On the top of the mountain, a small rock cave was blocked by Du Shaofu with a rock.


    In the dark cave, Du Shaofu''s sight was not affected much. He sat cross legged and had many bags of heaven and earth in front of him, but he was still muttering. He regretted that he had not taken away iron tiger''s Qiankun bag. As a disciple on the martial arts list, the collection of heaven and earth bags must be very rich.


    For Du Shaofu, if he defeated the Iron Tiger, the bag of heaven and earth belonged to him.


    In Du Shaofu''s world view, the bag of heaven and earth belongs to him who is defeated by himself.


    Two hours ago, after defeating the Iron Tiger, Du Shaofu suddenly felt that there was a lot of breath coming from the air. The breath was very strong, so he had to grease his feet.


    Although he killed two old students and abandoned three in a rage, Du Shaofu was worried about the consequences, so he could only run first.


    Among the wild mountains, it was connected with the dark forest, which was similar to the dark forest. Du Shaofu had long thought of the way back for himself. As long as he ran into the mountains, it would be difficult for the people of tianwu academy to find themselves, unless they were the elders to deal with themselves.


    "The elders of tianwu college don''t come to me personally because of such a small matter. It''s too valuable."


    Du Shaofu said to himself that the elders of tianwu college are really strong men. If they come to search for their new students, they will surely lose their status.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu thought to himself that the elders would not come to him easily.


    As for other people, Du Shaofu was not afraid, and he was not easily provoked. It would be difficult to deal with himself when he was in the mountains.


    Looking at the bag of heaven and earth in front of him, Du Shaofu got into trouble again in tianwu Academy. He had to strengthen his cultivation as soon as possible.


    This time, although it was his own victory against Tiehu, Du Shaofu also knew that his own victory was not easy and had reached the point of exhaustion.


    Iron Tiger is only ninety-nine in the martial arts list, that is to say, the other ninety-eight people are more powerful, especially those who are in the top of the list. How strong will they be!


    Although it is unlikely that the elders of tianwu college will come to arrest themselves, most of the old students on the Wubang come back to arrest them.


    Du Shaofu had to worry about himself. What if some of the strong men in the military list came to arrest him.


    "First open these bags of heaven and earth and find some miraculous medicine and pills to eat. You have to improve your accomplishments as soon as possible."


    In his heart, the fingerprints congealed and the runes were shining. Du Shaofu planned to open the bags of heaven and earth. He wanted to find some miraculous medicine and pills to eat first.


    Du Shaofu made a decision in silence. He had to improve his cultivation as soon as possible, otherwise it would be more and more troublesome. Besides, some of his injuries had not recovered.


    "Hula!"


    With the change of the handprints in Du Shaofu''s hands, a stream of runes sprang out. The cave was full of light, and a mysterious Rune power rippled in the cave


    About three hours later, under the package of the rune light, the bags of heaven and earth that were seized began to be slowly untied.


    "I''m worthy of being a student of tianwu college. I''m rich in martial arts, monster materials, Xuan coins, pills, broken clothes, and many miraculous medicines."


    Looking at the large amount of looted things piled up in front of him, Du Shaofu''s face showed a smile, but the harvest was amazing, especially the miraculous drugs and pills.


    After separating the healing pills from other kinds of pills, Du Shaofu put several kinds of elixir into his mouth.


    After swallowing a few mouthfuls, Du Shaofu swallowed the elixir directly into his mouth. His mouth was full of sunlight, and a sudden hiccup could eject a stream of energy.


    At this time, if anyone saw Du Shaofu''s appearance, he would be shocked.


    No one seems to take miraculous medicine like this. Let alone that, maybe he will explode and die.


    If this is seen in the eyes of the medicine master, it will definitely be painful.


    In the eyes of fufu master, this is definitely the most corrupt behavior.


    After swallowing the miraculous medicine into his stomach, Du Shaofu immediately condensed his cultivation handprint.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu was enveloped in a pale golden halo.


    Others dare not take the miraculous medicine raw or spoil it, but Du Shaofu is not among them.


    With a strong body, Du Shaofu is not afraid of energy explosion.


    Du Shaofu was not afraid to spoil the elixir.


    For Du Shaofu, this is not a waste of the miraculous medicine, but can make the best use of it.


    It is one of the main energy sources for the golden winged ROC bird to swallow the miraculous medicine and the flesh and blood of other monsters.Especially for the golden winged ROC larva, it is the main source of breakthrough energy.


    At this time, if Du Shaofu wanted to speed up the breakthrough, he could only take more miraculous drugs. He also needed to take miraculous drugs to recover as soon as possible. After fighting with Iron Tiger, he was exhausted.


    Above the night, in the vast sky, stars twinkle.


    "Whoosh..."


    One after another, they swept away in the night, and then they swept into the wild mountains of tianwu academy and began to search for something in a carpet style.


    "Du Shaofu is very powerful. Don''t be careless."


    "Elder Liao has a life. If you want to catch the living one, you must catch the boy."


    "That boy is also a talented person. I admire him a little bit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the night, a shadow into the mountains, and then began to search.


    Among the mountains, there are many peaks. In front of a huge mountain, there are black rocks standing in front of them. There are a few shrubs around. The night wind is blowing gently, and the plants are moving. The black rocks are still.


    "Roar..."


    In the deep mountains, from time to time, the shrieks of fierce birds and beasts are heard, and the shadows of human beings flash, and the startled birds flutter and flutter, and the tree crown "Shua Shua" sounds.


    On a black rock, a woman in hot clothes peered at the deep mountain. She was graceful and graceful. Her long black hair was as smooth as a waterfall, and her green silk was loosely coiled.


    In the night, the woman''s eyes are empty and her lips are like cherry petals. She whispers: "Du Shaofu, the same name as the third brother, but it''s a pity that he is not the third brother. How good it would be if the third brother could practice. After I saved enough points, I would go to the college to exchange for a" pulse increasing elixir ". When I said no, the third younger brother would be able to practice, and my father''s accomplishments should have reached the pulsating state, and then I would exchange them A "Lingmai pill" might be able to make dad break through at one stroke. "


    "Xiaoman Xuejie, the boy named Du Shaofu still has the same surname as you, but that boy''s courage is really great."


    Next to the black rock, a 22-3-year-old woman with a sword was talking to the woman in front of her. She was wearing a ponytail and a tight dress. She had a long body, and her beautiful face had bright eyes.


    "There are a lot of people with the same surname as me. It is said that among the freshmen, there are two freshmen with the surname of Du, and their talent and strength are extraordinary."


    Looking back, the hot woman looks like she is twenty-three years old. Her face is young and beautiful. She is not too charming, but she is also very beautiful. She has an indescribable enchantment and is absolutely free from vulgarity. Dark eyes as clear as a stream, in this night, eyes release quiet, quiet if song valley. If the rosy clouds reflect the Chengtang.


    What is more striking is that the woman''s fiery dress, long and straight legs, like a silent enchanting, just wearing a pair of orange shorts just wrapped in the buttocks, but the upper body is an orange red striped cover. Under the slender jade neck, a piece of crisp chest is like condensed white jade, half hidden, a white jade deep groove is looming, plain waist is a bunch, but not a grip ¡£


    "Xiaoman Xuejie, why did the boy hide in here?" The woman with the sword smiles and continues to ask the hot and enchanting woman.


    "It''s hard to search for the dense forest in the back mountain. If he has a special skill that can restrain the breath, we can''t find it."


    The hot woman''s small mouth slightly cocked, red lips slightly open, as if to attract a kiss Fengze, this appearance, enough to affect all men''s nerves, voice dropped, Daimei slightly wrinkled, and then said: "pay attention to the news of other law enforcement teams, after discovering the young man, we must rush to the place immediately."


    "Don''t worry, with the strength of our team, we must be able to catch the boy as soon as possible. Now all the people want to find the boy as soon as possible." The way of women holding swords.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, the two female figures also plunge into the mountains and forests, and disappear in the night.


    Night shrouds, the moon like practice.


    "Roar..."


    In the dark, there is a tiger whistling, a king scale demon tiger crawling on the mountain.


    On the towering mountain peak, the cloud is shrouded, and the moon is shrouded. A graceful figure sits on his knees, surrounded by a dazzling halo. The breath is climbing all the time, and I don''t know how long it has been climbing.


    All of a sudden, the breath on the graceful figure seems to have met with some bottleneck, and finally began to weaken gradually.


    However, with the weakening of the breath, the whirlpool of light that enveloped the whole body began to become more and more rich, and the runes began to spread out.


    The runes spread and the light was dazzling. The mysterious Qi leaked out of the graceful figure''s body. The light of the rune overflowed from the pores of the whole body, and the light was more and more dazzling. The whole body was covered by a rune aperture with a diameter of tens of meters.


    "The third watch broke out again and again today. Brothers and sisters, if you hurt me again today, I will cry for you at night.


    I''ll continue to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    The dazzling talismans and secret patterns linger and rearrange behind their delicate bodies.


    At the same time, suddenly, an amazing roar came out.


    "Oh


    The rune blooms, and the shadow of a ferocious and powerful double headed leopard condenses behind her delicate body. The light is dazzling, the glow is surging, and the energy is rippling across the sky, which is terrifying.


    Not far away, the king scale demon tiger, at this time also slightly raised his head, eyes tightly fell on the double headed leopard shadow.


    "Hula!"


    At the same time, she sat cross legged, and a breath rose from her whole body. The dazzling light covered the mountain peak like a bright moon, shining half of the sky.


    "Roar..."


    "Wuwu..."


    In the depths of the mountains, fierce birds and beasts roared one after another, looking at the strange changes on the mountain top and making a lot of noise.


    It was not until dawn that the breath gradually subsided.


    "Uncle Xi, even if he''s in tianwu college now and his freshmen have passed the examination, I''m afraid he can''t join the college. Can you help that boy find a way?" Ouyang Shuang looks at the middle-aged beautiful man and asks.


    Hearing the speech, the middle-aged man immediately folded his fan in his hand, and his eyes changed slightly. He said, "it''s none of my business. If it wasn''t for your sake, I wouldn''t come to the boy. The son of Du Tingxuan''s shameless fellow, I would never help him. Don''t look for me. It''s best that the boy can''t enter the school, so that I won''t be upset. Is that boy better than his shameless father How much, so as not to harm the college. "


    "Uncle Xi, were you familiar with my father and uncle Du at that time?"


    Ouyang Shuang looked at the middle-aged beautiful man, his big eyes blinked slightly and said with a smile: "is it not that uncle Xi was defeated in Uncle Du''s hands?"


    "This


    On hearing this, the middle-aged beautiful man suddenly drew his eyes and said: "Du Tingxuan, that shameless man, had a good strength. He wanted to be a little bit better than me at that time. However, a broad-minded person like me would care about this matter. It is really that Du Tingxuan is so shameless. His son is certainly no better. The shameless man dare to send his son to tianwu Academy Don''t you forget that another young man on the reward list said with a smile on his handsome face, wearing a broad robe and his hair hanging down his shoulders, he looked very free and easy.


    How many enemies have you won? It is said that the young man is still a master of array Fu, which is not easy to deal with. "


    A hot and enchanting tall woman walked out, beautiful and graceful, suddenly let the men around him could not help but look at the woman''s watery eyes.


    "To defeat Iron Tiger, that boy''s strength is certainly not weak, but I''m afraid that boy is almost the same, this is also difficult to escape."


    The young man with a sharp breath looked at the hot and enchanting woman and said with a smile, "we have so many people, but I really don''t believe that the boy can still run away. If we can''t help, we still have sister Du Xuejie."


    "Don''t put a high hat on me. I''m not on your list."


    The hot and enchanting woman looked at the hole on the rock wall. Her eyes were shining like water, and her vermilion lips were slightly open. She said, "the breath is in it. Who will invite someone out?"


    "Find the man." The handsome young man with a smile in his mouth smelled his words and said to a young man with strong clothes around him.


    "Yes, Mr. Qin Lang."


    Jin Zhuang youth nodded, walked forward a few steps, raised his head to the cave and said, "the boy inside, come out quickly, you can''t escape."


    When the voice came out, everyone''s eyes fell on the stone wall, waiting for the legendary teenager to show up. What a ferocious young man he was, he was able to do such lawless things in the college, and alerted all the law enforcement teams to come and arrest him.


    Just under the gaze of the eyes, the entrance of the mountain is motionless, and there is no sound.


    "You think it''s OK to hide. You''re a stupid bird. Come out to me!"


    When the young man saw this, he picked his eyes and stamped his feet on the ground. The mysterious air gushed from the sole of his feet, and his figure suddenly swept out of the sky. In an instant, he reached the cave entrance of the cliff mountain. A palm print was directly shot in his hand, and a ray of energy directly hit the rock blocking the entrance.


    "Boom!"


    Under the bombardment of energy, the rock is suddenly broken and turned into gravel and poured down.


    "Be careful, don''t let that boy run away!"


    The handsome young man named Qin Lang drank lightly. All the eyes around him were focused on the cave entrance. A breath of breath was released in an instant. He was afraid that the abnormal youth in the legend would take the opportunity to escape from the cave.


    If you let people know that under the siege of several teams of law enforcement teams, but also by the juvenile escaped, the law enforcement team''s face is absolutely lost.


    The hot and enchanting tall woman, at this time, her eyes have been looking at the mouth of the mountain, her eyes are rippling with some fluctuations.


    But in the gaze of many eyes, the cave is still calm, there is no movement, no shadow swept out.


    "If you don''t come out yet, I''ll find you out!"The young man''s eyes were moving and his expression was slightly heavy. The dark light around him was like a circle of light, which enveloped the whole body, and then directly swept into the cave.


    "Soldiers are thousands of miles away. Be careful of cheating. That boy is not simple."


    Qin Lang reminded that there was no carelessness. When his voice came out, he was called a fierce young man from thousands of miles, and his figure had already swept into the cave.


    As the soldiers swept into the cave, their eyes became more and more vigilant. The mysterious atmosphere fluctuated, shaking the space, and the light burst into dazzling, covering the whole canyon.


    At the moment, the dozens of people were waiting for the battle, and even a fly could not escape from the cave.


    "Asshole, son of a bitch, pissed me off!"


    While the soldiers were waiting for the battle, in the cave, a moment later, suddenly came out the shouting of the soldier. I don''t know what the soldier had gone through. He was furious for him.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any fraud?"


    The people below looked at each other, and several practitioners of pulse spirit state suddenly rose into the air, wrapped by dark gas halo, and immediately plundered into the cave.


    "Thank you for coming with me. Brother Feifei gave you 588 coins and lysanderong 2088 coins. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    But when several people plundered into the cave, they could only see the small cave. At this time, the soldier was holding a badge of tianwu academy tightly in his hands. His face was black, his eyes were red, and his blood was surging in his anger.


    "Soldiers are thousands of miles away. What''s the matter with that boy?"


    Qin Lang''s eyes swept through the cave, but there was no one else in the cave. He immediately asked soldiers thousands of miles away.


    "Look at the ground for yourself."


    Soldiers thousands of miles of color red, state some crazy, is absolutely angry to the point of madness.


    Smell speech, people''s eyes are also immediately fell on the ground, and then everyone''s eyes for the wave, the complexion is immediately not good-looking up.


    At this time, on a rock on the ground, there were two lines of large characters carved with sharp tools: "did you just scold me for being stupid, and you didn''t make any noise because you thought I would bring my badge to let you find it, stupid." "Son of a bitch, I caught him. I must teach him a good lesson."


    "Little bastard, dare to call us stupid, I swear I will never finish with him."


    Qin Lang and several other youths looked at the big characters carved on the rocks on the ground, and all of a sudden they all started to curse.


    Dozens of strong law enforcement team members rounded up. I thought it was a matter of catching a turtle in a jar. Who knows that it was played by the legendary youth and attracted them by leaving their badges. As a result, there were no figures. This is definitely a shame on them.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Looking at the words on the rock, the hot and enchanting tall woman couldn''t help laughing, and whispered: "it seems that this boy is much smarter than we imagined. In this case, it seems that he is the hunter and we are the prey."


    "Son of a bitch, I must find out that little rabbit." This time, the boy not only humiliated him, but also humiliated the whole law enforcement team. How ever has the law enforcement team suffered such humiliation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It seems that many elders have been discussing how to punish Du Shaofu last night. Many elders are angry, but there are still many elders who have not made a statement."


    "It''s said that some elders suggested killing Du Shaofu''s lawless boy. However, some elders seemed to oppose it. They said that Du Shaofu was very talented. It''s a pity to kill him. It would be better to punish him severely."


    "How long does it take for the law enforcement team to capture Du Shaofu?"


    "It is said that the law enforcement team has sent out seven teams, but the remaining three teams have not. I''m afraid that at most we can find Du Shaofu today."


    "It won''t take so long. It''s said that the law enforcement team was out all night last night."


    "How about a bet on how long the boy was caught by the law enforcement team? I''ll bet a thousand points before this evening."


    "Well, I''ll bet with you. That boy doesn''t dare. I''ll bet on tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the whole tianwu college, as long as those who are in the college now, whether they are old students or new students, they all pay attention to Du Shaofu''s affairs.


    A lot of gambling is also quietly spread among the students, gambling is the legendary abnormal boy how long will fall in the hands of the law enforcement team, but the law enforcement team has sent out a full seven teams.


    Outside the back mountain, many students gathered to wait until Du Shaofu was captured by the law enforcement team


    "How many badges does that little son of a bitch have? I will never let you go!"


    "Son of a bitch, you wait for me, I must peel you alive!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then, a burst of heartrending shouts were resounding through the dense forest, shouting like thunder, and angry again and again


    Sunset clouds over the mountains, gradually disappeared, night began to fall, the day gradually passed.


    Night covers the earth, the sky, bright moon.


    The star of the moon is dark, and the moon is mottled in the mountains.


    In a cave, a purple robe figure sits cross knee, covered with a golden halo, the talisman secret patterns fluctuate, and the breath begins to rise.


    In Du Shaofu''s body, at this time, the mysterious Qi was in the Shenque, which was already in a full state.


    The pills in the hands of the medicine king who took last time are very extraordinary. Even Zhen Qingchun can see it slightly. Yesterday, Du Shaofu swallowed a lot of miraculous herbs. With the training in the dark forest, he finally had the signs to break through again.


    Yesterday''s battle with iron tiger was also quite lively, which also benefited Du Shaofu a lot.


    Because of this, Du Shaofeng secretly felt that the harvest was great, and it seemed that there might be a breakthrough, so he swallowed a lot of miraculous drugs.


    In Du Shaofu''s body, the energy of various kinds of pills and the energy of the elixir directly ingested were being refined. Finally, pure dark Qi poured into the shrine from the meridians, and the breath on his body was also climbing.


    "Hiss!"All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s rising breath seemed to have met with some bottleneck, and finally began to weaken.


    As the rising breath weakened, the golden light formed around Du Shaofu began to fade.


    "Wuwu..."


    Birds neigh, wings whistling, under the cover of the moon, there are a line of figures from the back of the flying monster.


    "Thank you, brother 515059973 and brother chxiao999 for their rewards. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    "Whoosh..."


    A total of nine people, eight men and one woman, all about 20 years old, immediately fell on the hillside of a mountain.


    Nine people''s eyes are tightly locked in the mountainside somewhere, where there is a pale gold light from flashing out, should be a blocked cave.


    But at this time, there is a pale golden light in the cave, which may not be obvious in the daytime, but it is extremely eye-catching in the dark.


    "There''s breath. Be careful."


    Nine people''s eyes are dead staring at the place where the golden light is flashing. The weapons in their hands tightly grip, the cold light fluctuates, the dark air surges, and the breath radiation covers the surrounding sky.


    They all looked at each other, nodded slightly, reached a kind of tacit understanding, and then slowly approached.


    All the nine people were dignified at this time. We have heard that the boy named Du Shaofu is extremely abnormal and is definitely not easy to deal with.


    "Boom


    In the nine people carefully push forward, suddenly, a huge rock burst out of the cave, like a shock gun.


    "Everybody, be careful. Don''t let that boy run away!"


    A young man in the lead gave a deep drink, covered with a fist and rune, and immediately hit the boulder.


    "Bang!"


    The boulder broke in response to the sound and turned into large pieces of gravel and dust.


    "Whoosh..."


    In this moment, a figure suddenly burst out of the cave.


    "I can''t escape!"


    One of the nearest Qingli women gave a drink. The dark air burst into the air, and the runes were shining. A long sword had already come out of its sheath.


    "Whew..."


    As fast as lightning, the sword leaves a series of shadows directly in the air, and then a large amount of sword light materializes, and the virtual shadow of the sword light directly bursts out and directly covers the swept out figure.


    "Hula..."


    The sword skill is excellent. The sword is swept out and the rune is great. The power is powerful. It also blocks the opponent''s way directly and can''t get out of the way.


    "Broken!"


    With a loud drink, a golden Rune wrapped fist seal is smashed, and it is like a shock wave. It is stacked in layers. The energy of one weight is greater than that of one. When it reaches the thirteenth level, the force of terror breaks out and directly destroys the sword.


    "Boom!"


    Then a strong energy wave swept directly over the woman''s shoulder, and heavily shook her body away.


    "Pooh


    The woman''s body flew upside down and drove away. Suddenly, her face was white, and her mouth was filled with blood.


    "Let''s play the flares and join hands to stop the boy."


    The leading youth exclaimed, just as the woman was injured by the earthquake, her body soared into the air and dived down. A palm print in her hand was suddenly photographed. The terrifying runic energy swept down with the mighty energy, and directly shrouded the figure shot out of the cave.


    "Bang!"


    The figure swept out of the mountain waved, and the light gold talisman and secret pattern appeared on one hand, and then they collided fiercely.


    "Boom


    The low dull sound explodes, the rune explodes, the energy intense shoots, and the surrounding large rocks are directly razed to the ground.


    "Pedaling..."


    The leading youth''s body faltered and fell back a few steps. The ground cracked and his face changed a lot.


    The latter''s feet also falter and shake back, purple robe, 16-7-year-old appearance, it is Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was shaking back with his feet. For some reason, there was a dull hum in his throat, as if he had suffered a lot of losses.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, there was a young man around, and the signal flares suddenly let out, soared into the sky, and then exploded high above the sky.


    "Bang bang!"


    The signal bomb explodes, the sound wave is like thunder, gorgeous, dazzling, in the dark moon shrouded mountains, so that the surrounding mountains for a moment like day.


    "Not good."


    Du Shaofu looked up at the signal bomb that exploded in the air. His face was dignified. He didn''t expect that when he was breaking through, he would be found by the people of the college.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s normal, but it''s the critical moment of this breakthrough. It''s not only a big impact on our strength, if it''s serious, it''s enough to be possessed. At this moment, it''s absolutely in great trouble.


    With the release of the signal bomb, the several people who came there did not seem to be in a hurry. They all surrounded Du Shaofu. The mysterious air surged and crushed, blocking the surrounding space.


    "They are waiting for others. If they don''t break through as soon as possible, they will have a bad time later."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with pale golden light, and his eyes swept over nine people. A pulse and soul state had just arrived. His breath was not much different from that of an iron tiger. He would never be under the Iron Tiger.


    The other eight people have been injured by themselves, and the other seven are at the level of pulse state perfection, which is absolutely strong.Several young strong men stood alert at this time, armed with weapons, ready to attack at any time.


    But the leading young man was not too anxious. Instead, he showed a little smile and had already sent out a signal bomb. I''m afraid that it will not be long before the law enforcement team in the vicinity can catch up with him. At that time, the boy in front of him will be unable to escape.


    "Boy, my name is Zhu Ding. I''m the leader of the ninth team of the law enforcement team. You can go with me for the sake that you are unprecedented in the college. At least I promise you won''t suffer in my hands."


    The leading youth''s eyes have been looking at Du Shaofu with the help of the moonlight. He has heard all kinds of deeds of the legendary abnormal youth in front of him.


    Even iron tiger was defeated in his hands. He was ranked the top nine and eighteen in the martial arts list. He was not sure that he would be able to win the young man in front of him. Therefore, it would be better to wait until the reinforcements arrived. If he could persuade the young man to be arrested, it would be the best.


    "I don''t have a few words in my dictionary yet!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhu Ding, and his pale gold light began to twinkle, and his breath suddenly fluctuated.


    "Be careful that he runs away. You can''t let this boy run. Just try to stop him."


    Feeling the fluctuation of Du Shaofu''s breath, Zhu Ding immediately said to the people around him. The mysterious Qi also gushed out at the same time, and the breath was tightly locked in Du Shaofu.


    "Break through first, no more delay!"


    Du Shaofu knew that he couldn''t delay any more. The dark air under his feet suddenly swept out, and his strong breath gushed out. He took the lead to sweep to the right side and left as a young man in short clothes whose cultivation was perfect in the pulsating environment.


    "Boy, don''t run away!"


    Zhu Ding drinks lightly. With Du Shaofu''s hand, he also moves quickly, and a fist seal directly hits Du Shaofu''s back.


    "Whew!"


    The other six men, surging with mysterious Qi and holding their weapons tightly, swept away at Du Shaofu at the same time, as if they wanted to crush Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Chula la!"


    The terrible energy burst out, the light was dazzling, the breath was vast, and the dull sound of drought and thunder filled the air.


    But when all the energy was about to sweep over Du Shaofu, in the eyes of several people, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared in an instant.


    Du Shaofu''s figure in the numerous attack packages, with an incredible angle and arc, like a ghost, suddenly disappeared.


    "Hiss!"


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, he was already out of the attack circle.


    But at this time, on Du Shaofu''s purple robe on his shoulder, there were traces of being torn by the light of sharp weapons. On his shoulder, there was a small crack, and there was a faint bloodstain overflowing.


    "That boy is on the left. He must not be allowed to run away!"


    Zhu Ding''s face changed suddenly. He didn''t expect that the abnormal boy in the rumor was so fast. He was so terrible that he immediately took the lead in coming out again.


    "Shua Shua..."


    The remaining few people, none of whom are weak, are the best among the old students of tianwu college. It is absolutely not an easy thing to get out of their encirclement.


    "Hula!"


    All of a sudden, the overwhelming energy swept to Du Shaofu, including a large space.


    "You can''t stop me!"


    On Du Shaofu''s dignified face, a faint smile passed through his eyes. His voice dropped, and a wave of Rune energy began to wave around his body. In a flash, the ten array flags in his hands were agglomerated, and all of them were spreading amazing waves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    "You can''t stop me!"


    On Du Shaofu''s dignified face, a faint smile passed through his eyes. His voice dropped, and a wave of Rune energy began to wave around his body. In a flash, the ten array flags in his hands were agglomerated, and all of them were spreading amazing waves.


    "No, forget that this boy is still the master of array Fu. Back off!"


    Zhu Ding took the lead in a big change in face, attack life stagnation, full strength began to retreat back.


    "Fenggang Spirit Storm array!"


    However, it was too late for Zhu Ding to find out. At the same time when his figure stopped growing and then retreated abruptly, Du Shaofu''s ten array flags had already swept to the zhoukong, and wrapped all the nine people in a lightning speed and track.


    "Hula!"


    The ten array flags disappeared in the air, and suddenly the space fluctuated. The light of runes was dazzling in the night, and the energy swept through the surrounding sky.


    The appearance of the Fu array enveloped a large space. The violent energy, like a terrible storm, swept through the sky, and directly enveloped a team of law enforcement teams such as Zhu Ding.


    "Whoosh!"


    With the arrangement of Fu array, Du Shaofu''s face was pale again. He had no time to pay attention to the Fu array. His feet were full of dark air, and his body shot out like a sharp arrow. Then he left the mountainside and disappeared into the wild forest.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    On the hillside, nine people including Zhu Ding and others were trapped in the Fu array. The deep and heavy muffled sound was constantly heard, and the sound explosion was resounding. It seems that some people have already suffered in the Fu array.


    "Break the battle


    After all, the senior students of the law enforcement team are also extraordinary. Any one of the younger generation in the outside world is famous. There is no weak person. In a short time, they organize to break the battle force.


    As the wind howled and the energy covered the sky and the sun, there began to be terrible energy fluctuations, which made Du Shaofu''s Fu array crumble. Then, it exploded directly, and the low energy spread away.


    "Boom!"


    Violent energy swept, so that the entire huge mountain also for its trembling drama, flying sand and rocks, a large number of mountain rock fall.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At the moment, it was Du Shaofu who was already in the dense forest. Blood gushed out from his mouth and the Fu array was broken. Indirectly, he was also hurt.


    "Whew..."


    On the hillside, in the spread of Rune energy, Zhu Ding and other people swept out, several young people were extremely embarrassed and pale.


    "Asshole!"


    At this time, Zhu Ding''s face was extremely embarrassed. Unexpectedly, a group of people surrounded him and ran away.


    "Wuwu..."


    Not long after the Fu array was forcibly broken, a large number of figures came from the far sky, gradually enlarged, with the wind howling all over the sky, crushing the forest sea, and many flying monsters circled.


    "Whoosh..."


    Before the flying monsters, there were six figures flying faster than the flying monsters. They quickly landed on a messy mountainside. They were the soldiers, Qin Lang, hot and enchanting tall women and so on.


    "Zhu Ding, what about the little son of a bitch? Have you caught him?"


    The soldier landed thousands of miles away. His eyes looked around him for the first time. Then he looked at the embarrassed appearance of Zhu Ding and others. His face changed slightly. It seemed that he had already felt the result.


    Zhu Ding''s face was not good-looking, covered with iron green, and said: "the little rabbit has arranged the Fu array. I''m trapped. I''m not far away. I''m in front of him."


    "Chase, give me a quick chase, certainly can''t let go of that little son of a bitch!"


    The soldier roared, his face was black, he clenched his fist, he was teased again and again, this time, he was about to collapse.


    When he first arrived, the soldier was still cursing. If he saw Du Shaofu, he must be stripped of the boy alive. He came quickly. Who knows it was another empty space.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a short period of time, a group of depressed and angry people immediately pursued Du Shaofu''s departure direction. They were eager to raze the mountain range and vowed to dig out Du Shaofu three feet.


    A series of angry and roaring figures gradually faded away, and the mountain peak just had amazing movement restored calm.


    "Whoosh..."


    But after the roaring and angry figures were gone, a purple robe figure was gone and returned, jumping from a towering tree.


    As a ghost, the figure in purple robe picked up a huge stone and once again swept into the cave, and then sealed off the cave.


    "The most dangerous place is the safest place. Take your time to find it."


    In the cave, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, pale and bloodstained from the corners of his mouth. He was disturbed at the critical moment when he had just broken through, and he was almost possessed by the devil.


    "We need to break through as soon as possible, otherwise we will be in trouble!"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. He condensed his handprint again. The refined dark Qi in his body shuttled through the meridians, and the whole body was in constant circulation.A moment later, Du Shaofu was once again enveloped in a pale golden halo.


    "Hula!"


    The mysterious patterns of the talisman began to spread and fluctuate, and the dark Qi leaked out from the pores of the whole body, just like the tiny pale gold energy snakes shuttling around. The dark Qi leakage became more and more strong, and the light gold halo was also more and more abundant.


    I don''t know how long after that, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered in gold, under a light gold talisman with a diameter of several ten meters.


    In this wonderful feeling, Du Shaofu could vaguely feel that his muscles and muscles, viscera, meridians, blood and flesh were sending out bursts of comfortable feeling. His body was once again receiving the greatest degree of nourishment. Under this kind of nourishment, his body experience would become stronger and stronger.


    Two practitioners who practice the same body skill have different levels of cultivation and different physical strength.


    In each breakthrough, the warrior will try to get the most benefit from the breakthrough.


    Among these benefits, there is also energy that can directly let the body forge to the maximum extent.


    Although Du Shaofu practiced the skills of the golden winged ROC, the truth was the same.


    Just like two real golden winged ROC birds, their cultivation levels are different. In terms of physical strength, they are naturally strong and weak.


    Not long ago, Du Shaofu''s disordered breath, which was affected by the critical moment, was gradually restored to normal.


    However, Du Shaofu was also worried in the process of pacification.


    If the emergency of a breakthrough is disturbed, it is very likely to affect the breakthrough. Even if the impact of this breakthrough is lucky and not possessed by the devil, it may not recover in a short time.


    Fortunately, the bad situation brought about has not happened again.


    Du Shaofu almost refined all the pills he had taken in his body, and the energy of the elixir he later swallowed.


    Du Shaofu''s mysterious Qi in his meridians was getting fuller and fuller, almost to the point of expansion, so that the golden talisman hidden pattern shrouded his body, and his body sitting cross his knees was shaking slightly.


    "Compress!"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints changed, and the dark Qi in the meridians surged and compressed into the shrine.


    "Hula!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s dazzling golden talisman and secret lines also seemed to suddenly form a golden vortex, which was instantly inhaled into his body surface.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Suddenly, just at this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath suddenly began to soar.


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, the inside of the Shenque trembled, as if with a faint low dull sound. The breath broke through the bottleneck and climbed up all the way. With the golden light, the cave bloomed


    After dawn, there is light projected from the East, like the beginning of chaos. Light and darkness separate and gather in the sky.


    Then the sky is full of red clouds, mountains and gold waves. The red sun and morning glow are blowing out, and the gold is shining.


    "Hoo!"


    Inside the cave, Du Shaofu''s golden light slowly converged into his body. His eyelashes moved slightly. Then his eyes opened and his mouth opened. There was a pale gold light in his deep pupils. His body felt full and full, which made his whole body have an indescribable sense of happiness.


    "The pulsation is on the other side of the river."


    Feeling the mysterious air in his body, Du Shaofu''s face was suffused with a little smile. He carefully felt that the dark air in the shrine was more and more thick and solid, and the dark air was surging with a powerful sense of power.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu also felt that he had his own body again. Only then could he realize the great difference. This difference will make his body stronger and play a greater role in the enemy.


    After breaking through to the other side of the pulsating territory, Du Shaofu felt a little relieved, and his strength increased a lot. In the face of the arrest of the law enforcement team of tianwu University, he also had some capital to contend with.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that it would be extremely difficult for him to compete with the whole law enforcement team of tianwu college.


    Feeling the mysterious Qi in his body at this time, Du Shaofu estimated that his strength was also enhanced a lot. Now, even relying on the normal strength of the body, he should be able to compete with the novice cultivators in the pulse spirit realm.


    And if you add some means, it should not be too difficult to deal with the level of Iron Tiger practitioners.


    "It''s time to get out."


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu got up, and his dark eyes became more profound at this time. It was just like looking at the stars in the sky. The faint golden light was mingled with it, making people look at the unspeakable demon charm.


    "The update is finished today, and it''s seven o''clock.


    See some brothers say that they hope Xiaoyu will have a big outbreak one day. OK, we will arrange a big outbreak after two days of drizzle, and we can do it with everyone''s support.However, it''s hard to do it today. I got up at 3 a.m. and now I''m sleepy. I want to go to bed. I want to finish the update earlier. Xiao Yu will arrange it in two days.


    Finally, I continue to ask for flower support and thank my brothers and sisters. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    At the beginning of the red sun, mountains, mountains, cliffs, craggy rocks, dyed red by the rays of the sun, gradually turned bronze, it is very magnificent.


    "Captain, it''s said that Qin Lang, Bing Qianli, Zhu Ding and Du Xiaoman have suffered losses. The little bunny named Du Shaofu is really extraordinary." In the dense forest, a young man in short clothes, with a broadsword in his hand, is looking ahead with vigilance.


    "I heard from the members of their small group that they were teased twice by the little bunny, such as Qin Lang, Bing Qianli and Du Xiaoman. They were chased for a long time." A young man holding a stick could not help laughing.


    In the group of nine, the leader of the team was a young man of about twenty years old. His face was heroic, his skin was yellow, and he was full of a sense of strength. His eyes were black and bright. He opened his mouth and said, "that boy is a little clever, but he dare not fight with soldiers for thousands of miles. Qin Lang and his soldiers are fighting head-on. It is estimated that their strength is not much higher. If we find that boy, we should be straight And then he''s going to take it with all his strength. "


    "Be careful."


    Just as the voice dropped, the leading youth seemed to feel something. After a light drink, his steps stopped suddenly. His eyes swept around the dense forest, and a blue and dark air burst out at the first time.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Around eight people at the same time, dark air surging, blade out of the sheath, immediately surrounded by a back-to-back circle, a sense of terror burst out.


    There is no doubt that none of the nine is weak, responsive and experienced.


    "Chula la!"


    At the same time, the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth fluctuated and the energy roared.


    "It''s on the top, no good. It''s a rune. Back off!"


    The leading youth drank lightly and suddenly looked up. From a towering tree, a young man in purple robes was wrapped in a white divine awn. A strange energy wave communicated with the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth. The changes of handprints suddenly gathered and turned into array flags one after another.


    "I can''t get back. There''s no magic array!"


    The boy in purple robe dived down, and a total of 12 array flags appeared in his hands, all of which were spread with amazing waves. When they waved, the twelve array flags immediately swept out and directly blocked the surrounding sky of the nine people below.


    "Whew..."


    With a lightning speed and track, the twelve array flags wrapped nine people who were about to retreat rapidly.


    "Boom!"


    The twelve array flags quickly merged into the space, and the air suddenly fluctuated violently in the surrounding dense forest space. The runes spread around the sky and mobilized the rune energy of the surrounding heaven, earth and five elements. Then a powerful rune array emerged. The space was chaotic, and a strange energy dazzled the eyes and made the soul tremble and tingle.


    The surrounding dense forest space is surging with wind and clouds. The Fu array appears and covers a large area. The power is terrifying!


    "Hiss!"


    Between the electric light and the flint, a figure rose like lightning. It quickly broke through the package of the Fu array, and the terrible mysterious atmosphere fluctuated. Then it gathered the amazing attack power and dived directly to Du Shaofu. The light of the rune was dazzling and the momentum was so powerful that it seemed to be able to destroy everything.


    The figure of the boy in purple just fell far away from the Fu array. Seeing the attack power of diving down, a fist seal suddenly raised his hand and burst out, wrapped in pale gold light, and collided with each other directly.


    "Bang!"


    The roar was as loud as thunder and resounded through the dense forest. The mighty energy broke the waist of a towering tree in the surrounding area by a direct earthquake, and the "boom" collapsed, raising the fallen leaves all over the sky.


    "Kick


    Under the huge impact force, the purple robed boy stepped back a step, and his body swayed.


    "Chula la!"


    The former fell to the ground and fell back one meter. Then he raised his head. On his heroic face, he was surprised in the dark and bright eyes. He looked at the purple robed boy in front of him and said, "are you du Shaofu?"


    It was Du Shaofu who had just broken through the purple robed boy. After leaving the mountain and cave, he met the law enforcement team not far away.


    Just after the breakthrough, his strength was greatly increased. Du Shaofu moved his mind to take the initiative to set up the Fu array. However, he didn''t expect that the heroic young man could break through the Fu array''s package quickly.


    "The pulse spirit state has just reached the peak."


    He looked at the heroic youth, and his eyes moved. Although he was still at the beginning of the spiritual realm, his breath seemed to be more powerful than that of an iron tiger. Listening to the former''s question, he nodded to the heroic youth and said, "I am the one you are looking for."


    "Three stars complete level Fu array. It is said that you have some skills in martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Taoism."


    The young man looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Xiang Tianyin, the leader of the sixth team of the law enforcement team."


    Du Shaofu looked at Tian Yin and said, "are you also on the list of martial arts?"


    "Wu Bang ranked 89!"


    He looks at Du Shaofu at Tianyin, looks at the Fu array behind him, and his eyes fluctuate. He says, "how about untiing the Fu array? I''ll fight with you alone. If you win, I''ll go right away, and I won''t surround you. If you lose, I''ll take you back. Is it feasible?""You have the ability to catch me. Besides, if Fu array can''t kill them, you don''t have to worry about it." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Well, I''ll catch you first." Xiang Tianyin''s voice dropped, and a heavy knife with a wide back nearly three feet long was immediately held in his hand.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of the wide back heavy sabre, a huge energy surged out. The heavy sabre seemed to have life. Suddenly, the runes surged, making the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth fluctuate and suck. An energy vortex formed in the space around the blade. The wind howled in the dense forest, the sand and rocks were flying, and the terrible energy was gathering.


    "What a powerful artifact."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on Xiang Tianyin''s wide back heavy Dao. Compared with Lu Tianqiao''s Lingdao in the dark forest town last time, Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the wide back heavy Dao in Xiang Tianyin''s hand. It was even more powerful than the spirit sabre in Lu Tianqiao''s hand in the dark forest town.


    "Spirit, I feel the spirit of spirit, boy, let me eat the spirit."


    At this time, Du Shaofu heard a voice that seemed to be immature. It seemed that the voice came from his mind.


    Hearing the sound, Du Shaofu''s brow suddenly frowned and reached out to his arms. Then there was a bronze mountain stone the size of a palm in his hand. It was the Demon Stone that called for a rest after swallowing a spirit weapon last time. However, Zhen Qingchun called this stone a god stone.


    "Do you have a good rest? Why should I let you eat the spirit weapon? You ate a spirit weapon last time. It''s a black sheep." Du Shaofu said to the Demon Stone.


    "It''s just a spirit tool. It will be good for me if I eat it. If you let me eat it, I''ll give you good."


    The voice of the Demon Stone still rings in Du Shaofu''s mind. It sounds like a childish old man. Then he adds a special sentence: "if I help you, you will break through the pulse spirit state faster."


    "I don''t want to break through too fast. It won''t do me much good in the future."


    Du Shaofu said to the mountain stone, then raised his eyebrows and said, "however, I still intend to let you eat the spirit weapon."


    Du Shaofu remembers that his elder brother Zhen Qingchun said that his pulse soul is related to the Demon Stone, which means that there is also a relationship between them. This relationship is very strange, so we must study more about our pulse soul. If we don''t understand the pulse soul enough, it will affect our cultivation. It''s better to let the Demon Stone help you understand it, and you will get twice the result with half the effort. If you can achieve something in the spirit of the Demon Stone, then the benefits will not be under the golden winged ROC bird skill.


    "What an arrogant boy


    Watching Du Shaofu take out a stone, he is still talking to himself. It seems that he did not see himself in his eyes and looked puzzled to the sky. Then his eyes sank, and his body leaped out. The magic weapon in his hand, Munton, jumped out.


    "Whew..."


    The spirit tool awn splits, the air roars, a strong knife awn sweeps across the sky.


    "Chula la!"


    Under the skin of the heavy knife with wide back, the residual waves of the terrible knife carried by it spread rapidly. The cracks on the ground spread instantaneously, and the towering trees which had just broken at the waist were directly pulled up and cracked into powder.


    "Boy, look at how arrogant you are. If you have the ability to catch my" cleavage mountain "again


    Xiang Tianyin''s body instantly reached Du Shaofu''s body, and the powerful breath swept over him. On the wide back heavy sabre of the spirit weapon, it was like a substantial blade.


    "Chulala"


    the space vibrates like a bomb, and the surrounding trees are uprooted, crashing and collapsing.


    Du Shaofu was also quite moved in the face of such terrible swords. Compared with the original Nalu overpass, he did not know how much more powerful he was.


    "Go!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s Demon Stone wrapped in golden light was thrown out directly, which directly smashed into the air and flew away to the knife''s awn which was swept by the substantiality.


    "Ha ha, there''s another spirit to eat..."


    The excited voice of the Demon Stone spreads out, and then the light is flourishing. The golden talisman and secret patterns spread out, and a terrible and oppressive atmosphere erupts like a mountain torrent, which directly destroys the layers of materialized knives.


    "Rub, scrape..."


    Then a strange scene appeared. Within the secret pattern of the golden talisman, on the wide back heavy knife spirit tool in Xiang Tianyin''s hand, there was a clear sound like a child eating potato chips. The sound was like the explosion of firecrackers


    Then, starting from the blade tip, the blade directly begins to be defective. Pieces of blade bodies are directly missing, wrapped by the golden talisman and hidden patterns, and then directly missing. They disappear strangely, as fast as lightning.


    "Xiao Yu got up late. There is no other reason. The more he sleeps, the better he sleeps. So he delays the update at 12:00 p.m. and apologizes again. Now he continues to work hard to catch up with the manuscript and ask for forgiveness. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    "How could my" cleave the mountain "be like this? Don''t..."


    Xiang Tianyin''s face changed suddenly, and his body retreated in succession. However, the golden talisman and secret pattern wrapped in the blade could not be thrown away at all. Just in a short time, a big sword spirit tool disappeared.


    "Pooh


    The spirit weapon in his hand was directly swallowed up, and he also received great influence on the seal of heaven. He opened his mouth with red blood and spurted it out.


    "The waves are rough!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure was deceived by ghosts and ghosts. The palm print in his hand was shot with the momentum of rushing thunder. At the moment when the blood gushed from his mouth, it also directly fell on his chest.


    "Bang!"


    The low and dull sound came out, and the figure of Xiang Tianyin flew backward and hit a towering tree heavily, which broke the towering tree.


    The huge tree trunks were rippling and crumbling.


    "Pooh


    Xiang Tianyin opens his mouth again, and the blood overflows. But in this rapid time, Xiang Tianyin''s body immediately ejects.


    As a strong man in the rank of 89th, there is no doubt about Xiang Tianyin''s own strength.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    A burst of golden light broke out, and the domineering and fierce air swept across the sky. With the momentum of thunder, Xiang Tianyin, which had just been ejected, was wrapped in it. Like a stone, the body that had just been ejected from xiangtianyin was directly swung away.


    "Bang bang!"


    One move lost, all the game lost, Xiang Tianyin''s body fell heavily in the distance, hit the ground shaking, blood gushing.


    With similar strength, one mistake is enough to lose the whole game and there is no possibility of turning over.


    Xiang Tianyin''s influence and mistakes brought about by the swallowing of the spirit weapon in his hand has been firmly suppressed by Du Shaofu.


    "Forbidden!"


    With Xiang Tian Yin''s body falling to the ground, Du Shaofu''s figure swept straight out, and the rune handprint in his hand condensed, and then fell directly on Xiang Tianyin''s body, and restrained the mysterious Qi in his acupoints and orifices.


    Xiang Tianyin was forbidden and could not move any more. His eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    At this time, Xiang Tianyin still couldn''t believe what had just happened. How could he be defeated by Du Shaofu.


    "You lost, so something belongs to me."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu leaned over and took out the heaven and earth bag directly from Xiang Tianyin''s arms. He continued to grope and took out a point card.


    In the twitching eyes of Xiang Tianyin, Du Shaofu skillfully put the heaven and earth bag into his arms, and then swallowed the points from Xiang Tianyin''s integral card into his own, which was a total of 30000 points.


    "It''s worthy of being a strong player in the martial arts list. There are so many points." With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu''s figure swept out and rushed into the big Fu array not far away.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Within the Fu array, there was a series of low and dull sounds, and then there was silence.


    After a short time, the array disappeared, and the twelve array flags came out of the sky, then turned into a dazzling Rune light, and finally returned to Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Thank you for the gift."


    Du Shaofu left, leaving behind a group of injured and banned law enforcement officers.


    At this time, all the law enforcement officers were banned, and their eyes were twitching. Their faces were pale. The bags of heaven and earth on their bodies were forcibly snatched. The points on the integral cards became zero directly


    "Whoosh..."


    Before long, the wind broke through the dense forest, and dozens of figures were swept down.


    The first few people are soldiers thousands of miles, Qin Lang, Zhu Ding, and the hot and enchanting tall women.


    When dozens of people saw Xiang Tianyin''s appearance of a law enforcement team, their eyes became iron green and embarrassed.


    "My bag of heaven and earth."


    "I have saved my points for half a year."


    "My points have been saved for nine months."


    After the ban on the body of a law enforcement team member was untied, there was a lot of pain and blood in the heart.


    After a lot of hard work, the soldier finally untied the ban on Xiang Tianyin and immediately asked, "what''s wrong with Xiang Tianyin? Did you meet Du Shaofu?"


    He nodded to Tianyin, his mouth was dripping with blood, and the pain in his heart would not be under any team member. He said to Bing Qianli and others: "I was attacked by his fu array and my spirit weapon was destroyed. Du Shaofu''s strength is very strong, but the most frightening thing is his strangeness."


    Wen Yan, soldiers thousands of miles, Qin Lang, Zhu Ding, and so on are for the eyes trembling.


    Xiang Tianyin''s strength is very clear to them. A whole team of law enforcement teams have been destroyed. This is too shocking. Is that boy really just a registered student.


    Judging from Du Shaofu''s age, even if he began to practice from his mother''s womb, I''m afraid he can''t reach this level.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, the setting sun rolls through the mountains in a golden red haze and sinks behind the dark horizon."I didn''t expect Xiang Tianyin to withdraw."


    "Can we not retreat? They have already been severely damaged by Du Shaofu."


    "The eighty-nine place on the xiangtian yinwu list, Du Shaofu is also too strong. He is really abnormal."


    "It''s said that Xiang Tianyin''s spirit weapon" cleaving the mountain "has been destroyed, and Du Shaofu has robbed a team of law enforcement team points and bags of heaven and earth."


    "Du Shaofu''s boy is so cruel and terrible."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When news came back to the college from the back mountain, the whole college was shocked and shocked.


    The mountain half waist, a courtyard, Zhu Qing lying on the bed, pale as gray, eyes at a loss.


    Zhu Qing seems to have not come back to God in the past two days. He has not accepted the fact that he is a waste man. Perhaps he is not willing to believe that he has become a disabled man at this time.


    At this time, the sun is setting outside the window, and the rays are shining through the window. There is a young man standing quietly in the window of the room.


    In the glow of the sun, the young man has a delicate face. He looks gentle and self-confident. He has a long and elegant body. He wears a decent dark red robe and has long fingers. He has an extraordinary atmosphere.


    "Don''t worry. I will arrange for you to go back. Although you will never be a warrior again, you will have a better life than many people with the inside information of Zhu family." The young man said to Zhu Qing that the arc angle of his lips was perfect. He seemed to smile all the time and his voice was very calm.


    Zhu Qing looked at the young man, and suddenly his eyes were full of resentment. His eyes were bloodshot and his voice was shrill and sharp. He said, "cousin, I want that boy to die. I want him dead. I want him to be beaten to the bone and ashes."


    "Let''s go. I''ll know how to do it. I''ll explain it to my uncle and aunt, or I won''t be able to go back to see them." The young man said gently, his eyes smeared with a little red, such appearance and expression, let people feel sharp, penetrating sharp edge.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hula!"


    At night, in the tianwu academy, the runes on a huge jade wall above the square suddenly burst into a dazzling light.


    The light soared into the sky, as if to make a large mountain like day.


    "The reward list has been updated. Go and see what happened."


    "I don''t know who made the top 100 on the list of rewards. It has been a long time since the list has not been updated."


    "There are thousands of reward lists on the reward list, which can be investigated in the college. However, only those who are in the top 100 can appear on the list. I don''t know who will be on the top 100 of our college''s reward list now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the dazzling Rune light soaring into the sky, in the night, a large crowd of people on the peaks of the college all over the college rushed out and swept to the square.


    On the towering jade wall, after a moment, the dazzling light faded, but it was still extremely flashing.


    Among the 100 names on the jade wall, the 88th name shines brightly and emits red light.


    The red light was as red as blood, just like the red light on the first five names on the jade.


    The first five names are covered with red light. The first is called "blood demon", and the second is "Du Tingxuan".


    "The eighty eighth, Du Shaofu."


    "It''s really Du Shaofu. That boy is really on the reward list."


    "Killing two old students, abolishing three old students, arresting the law enforcement team and grabbing points should be OK, but he also robbed so many bags of heaven and earth. It''s strange that the boy doesn''t make the reward list."


    "Eighty eighth, that should be the reward of 180000 points."


    "I guessed that Du Shaofu would be on the reward list, but I didn''t expect that he was on the reward list. It''s really unprecedented in the college."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When a pair of eyes looked at the 88th name wrapped in red light on the jade wall, all of a sudden the voices of discussion came.


    "On the reward list, it means that all people can participate in the pursuit."


    "Otherwise, we will also form a team to hunt down. That''s 180000 points."


    "Even Xiang Tianyin is not an opponent. Your team is useless. Maybe you will be killed by Du Shaofu. Do you think that Du Shaofu dare not kill?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The news that Du Shaofu, a registered student of this term, rushed to the reward list in a hurry before the discussion of the reward list was immediately spread throughout the college.


    Even the news has gradually spread throughout the Empire. With the status of tianwu college in the whole empire, there will be no less attention paid to the major forces and families of tianwu college.


    The name Du Shaofu is quietly spreading among the major forces in the whole empire.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, the party concerned at this time, was hiding in a cave in the dark and windy night. The entrance of the cave was covered by a specially polished boulder.Inside the cave, Du Shaofu''s handprinted runes spread all over his body. In front of him, bags of heaven and earth were untied, and all kinds of cultivation materials like hills were piled up.


    "Thanks for the temperament, the G111 brothers gave a reward of 40000. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    Martial arts, miraculous medicine, mysterious coins, pills and so on are countless.


    "I''m rich. Now I''m rich. I didn''t expect the students of tianwu college to be so rich."


    With a toothpick in his mouth, Du Shaofu slowly chewed a miraculous medicine that spread with the rays of the sun. Then he classified the miraculous herbs, pills, martial arts and so on that were piled up in front of him and put them into his own heaven and earth bags.


    "Shit, shut up."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu seemed to have found something. He picked up a stone around him and smashed it hard at a nearby mountain shaped stone about the size of a palm.


    "Hi..."


    However, Du Shaofu was still a little slow. On top of the mountain shaped stone, a golden talisman and secret pattern gushed out, which directly covered up a ray of sunlight, and swallowed the elixir with a strong fragrance of medicine. However, the stone hit the rock of the mountain.


    "Kaka..."


    The stone that Du Shaofu smashed directly turned into powder, and the stone on the mountain was safe and sound, but at once a sad and tender voice came out and said, "it hurts me. It hurts so much, boy. You are trying to murder me."


    "What''s the pain? Don''t pretend to be stupid. You''ve already eaten several of my miraculous medicines. Don''t push your luck."


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to the Demon Stone. He accelerated his action and took the elixir and elixir into his bag of heaven and earth. He was wary of being eaten by the Demon Stone.


    "It''s not so good to eat your miraculous herbs. It''s comparable to that you robbed my golden plum."


    The Demon Stone didn''t accept it. He felt that he had not taken it back. But when he wanted to eat the elixir again, he found that all the elixirs and pills had been taken into the heaven and earth bag by Du Shaofu.


    "You also ate two of my spirit tools. How about that?"


    Du Shaofu put his last martial arts and Xuan coins into his bag of heaven and earth, and then his eyes were firmly fixed on the Demon Stone.


    "The first time you used me to block the knife. I haven''t paid for it yet. Today, I''m also helping you. I feel your strength now. I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with the spirit weapon guy. His strength is very strong. " Demon Stone said, on the surface of the stone, there is a light golden streamer flashing, looming.


    "But you asked me to give you the spirit, and you promised me the good?"


    Looking at the Demon Stone, Du Shaofu doesn''t want to talk about it. The real benefits are the most important.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do you good, but not now." The Demon Stone said to Du Shaofu.


    "When was that? Can you cheat me? I''m an honest man."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were suspicious. Some doubted whether he had been fooled by the Demon Stone.


    "You''re honest somewhere, joke."


    In his tender voice, the Demon Stone was obviously smiling with disdain. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "you should also know that your pulse and soul have something to do with me."


    "Not bad."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at the Demon Stone. His face was puzzled and his eyes were puzzled. He asked, "in fact, I have always wanted to know how my pulse and soul are related to you?"


    "Don''t you know it yourself?" The voice of the Demon Stone was also stunned. In the eyes like real eyes on his body surface, he also looked at Du Shaofu curiously and doubtfully.


    "What do I know?" Du Shaofu became more and more puzzled.


    "No, you don''t know."


    The Demon Stone''s eyes fluctuated and murmured softly. Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, he seemed to feel that Du Shaofu had not lied. Then he said, "you have a special martial vein, which is very powerful and special. Because of your powerful pulse, and I was too weak at the beginning, I was swallowed up by your pulse and finally became the soul of your pulse. If I didn''t try my best to escape, I would be killed by you. "


    "My martial pulse, very strong?"


    Du Shaofu doubted that his martial pulse was originally abandoned and broken. After practicing the mysterious pattern that can restore the martial pulse, he began to recover some. Is it related to the mysterious pattern?


    In this way, Du Shaofu did not think much about his martial veins. He looked at the Demon Stone and said, "by the way, what are you from? How can you appear in the thousand caves?"


    "This


    The Demon Stone hesitated for a moment, then looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes began to dim. He said, "in fact, I don''t know. I also want to know what I came from. Every time I can improve my strength, I can know more things. A lot of things, like having a dream. I appeared in the thousand caves because I knew that there was a miraculous medicine there. Who knows I waited for ten years, but the elixir was not easy to mature. As a result, I was robbed by you and almost killed before I started. "


    "How do you know there are gold and Li in the thousand caves? And there''s a seal. How did you get in there? " After pondering for a while, Du Shaofu asked the Demon Stone.


    The Demon Stone blinked his eyes and said to Du Shaofu, "I have a special feeling for the miraculous medicine, the spirit instrument and so on. As long as I get close, I can feel it. The general seal array or something is invalid for me, I can ignore it directly"Can feel the elixir, ignore the seal and rune array."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened and fell on the Demon Stone tightly, and his expression fluctuated.


    The Demon Stone glanced at Du Shaofu, and then said, "your pulse and soul are related to me. If you can understand it well, you will be able to ignore the general seals and runes in the future. However, if you find the skill of miraculous medicine, you will not be able to learn it."


    "Can I also ignore seals and runes?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly filled with surprise, and the special look in his eyes when he looked at the Demon Stone also faded a lot.


    "Of course, that''s one of the advantages I give you. When I break through next time, I will let you into my" Fu Hun state heaven "to understand everything I understand. This is of great benefit to you, but few people can understand it like this." Said the Demon Stone.


    "It sounds good." There was a smile on Du Shaofu''s face.


    The Demon Stone glared at Du Shaofu and continued: "but in exchange, you''ll find me some miraculous medicine, spiritual tools, Tiancai and Dibao. Only when I eat these, can I make the fastest progress. The higher the level of miraculous medicine, spirit weapon and Tiancai Dibao is, the better it will be for me


    "You dare to open your mouth to take miraculous medicine, spiritual utensils and natural materials and earth treasures."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately became embarrassed and said, "I still want to take miraculous medicine, and I also want Tiancai Dibao and Lingqi."


    The Demon Stone glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "if you don''t agree, we''ll take a shot and spread it. I''ll find it myself."


    "If a master finds you, he will be interested in refining you into a spirit weapon." Du Shaofu said with a smile on his face.


    Demon Stone disdains a smile, way: "boy, you think I am so easy to refine."


    Du Shaofu frowned, and then said, "even if you are extraordinary, there will always be a master who can refine you. You are no better."


    The smile on the Demon Stone suddenly froze, then gave Du Shaofu a fierce look, and finally said, "do you think your strength can protect me again? After I make a breakthrough, I''m afraid it will be worse than me."


    Du Shaofu looked at the monster, moved his eyebrows, and then asked with a smile, "you just said that you can find the elixir, the spirit instrument?"


    "Of course, but it should be within a certain distance. If it is too far, I can''t do it at present. If I have stronger strength, the more distance I can feel naturally." Said the Demon Stone.


    "Well, I promise. In the future, if you let me understand your understanding and enhance my pulse and soul, I''ll find you a miraculous medicine and a spirit instrument, but you also have to take me to find a miraculous medicine, and half of them will be one." Said Du Shaofu.


    The Demon Stone blinked his eyes and seemed to have hesitated for a moment. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "OK, deal."


    "Deal."


    Du Shaofu nodded, his face was smiling, and then his eyes sank. He murmured, "we have to find a place to hide. At the level of lingfu masters, it seems that they are going to break through."


    The next morning, the first ray of dawn, with a faint glow, poured into the sky.


    In the whole tianwu college, the news that Du Shaofu was placed in the eighty sixth place on the college reward list has been thoroughly spread throughout the college.


    It is said that as soon as the news came out, many old students began to form teams and entered the back mountain to search for Du Shaofu. The reward of 180000 points on the reward list was absolutely enough to make the college students moved. The temptation was irresistible.


    It is said that even some of the top players in the martial arts list have begun to enter Houshan to join the search for Du Shaofu.


    In the course of this vast search and the attention of the whole college, two days have passed, but there is no news of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu seemed to disappear suddenly in the back of the mountain. The law enforcement team did not find any trace of him in two days.


    The sun was in the sky, and the light was shining.


    In a deep valley, the shape is somewhat different from that in other mountains. The surrounding rocks are very stacked, disordered and magnificent.


    On both sides of the deep valley, several huge peaks rise and fall straight, dizzy and dizzy. The deep valley at the bottom shows a frightening silence.


    "Whoosh..."


    A paw size mouse appeared on the mountain rock. The mouse was very strange. It was the size of a palm, but it was totally hairless. Instead, it was covered with black scales. Its eyes were full of fine light, and it seemed that it was smelling something everywhere.


    "It should be around here. The goblin''s talent doesn''t go wrong. It feels that the boy''s breath is nearby."


    Several figures appeared on the peak, followed by dozens of young men and women, and the first few were soldiers of tianwu university law enforcement team, such as Qin Lang, Zhu Ding, hot and enchanting tall women.


    "As the price of the first and later watch today, Xiao Yu will have a chapter to add the watch, which can be regarded as an apology to his brothers and sisters. However, it should not be finished until 12 o''clock. You can watch it tomorrow. Xiao Yu will continue to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    "I won''t be fooled again this time?" Qin Lang has some doubts and has been cheated twice, which makes him not have much confidence in this time.


    "Don''t worry. Although the level of goblin mouse is very low, it is only a monster after the day when it grows up in its heyday, but it has absolute talent in searching for breath."


    When the voice dropped, Bing Qianli put the two badges that he had got from the cave and the back of the red fire rabbit in front of the nostril mouse''s nose again to let it smell again.


    "For so many days, the boy has been on the reward list, and we have not captured the boy. If we are finally captured by others, then our law enforcement team will be completely disgraced." Zhu Ding said.


    "Don''t worry. If other people on the list of martial arts are involved, I believe there will always be someone out of the other three teams of the law enforcement team."


    Qin Lang said, then looked at the hot and enchanting tall woman around him and said, "besides, Du Xuejie is still here. As long as we find Du Shaofu first, the boy will not escape."


    "Let''s find someone else first. Du Shaofu will not be easy to deal with. Judging from the current situation, even if we meet him, we may not be able to deal with him."


    The hot and enchanting woman opened her lips, and her every move seemed to have an indescribable temptation. Many young people''s eyes were secretly aimed at the long and straight legs all the way.


    "Squeak..."


    At this time, the goblin mouse on the rock suddenly squeaked and immediately climbed down the steep cliff under the mountain peak.


    Under the rock wall, there is a cloud cover, soon lost the trace of the Earth Spirit mouse.


    "No wonder you can''t find the boy back and forth. It''s so hidden."


    "Get down quickly. Du Shaofu must be down there."


    Suddenly, dozens of figure dark gas gushed out, and began to lie down along the cliff.


    The practitioners of pulse spirit state directly jump out of the sky and jump down the cliff directly.


    In the quiet valley, all around are bare and covered with rocks, and there are thick clouds and mists above.


    The area of the deep valley is not too large, and there are high mountains around it. With thick clouds and fog, even if the flying monster flies by, it is difficult to spy on the lower part, and no one will climb down the high cliff to visit a small valley that is hard to be found. This is indeed a good place to hide.


    "Hula..."


    At this time, in the middle of the valley, on a flat rock, a boy in purple robe sat cross legged, surrounded by a strange white light, like a white God awn, a breath of pressure rippled away.


    If you can feel it carefully, you can also notice that the breath of the youth in purple robe is beginning to increase gradually.


    "Hi..."


    Suddenly, a line of figures from the above clouds jump out of thin air.


    "Whoosh..."


    On the rock wall, there are dozens of figures, wrapped in dark gas halos, like apes, climbing down the cliff with great sensitivity.


    One after another, figures appeared in the valley, the dark air fluctuated, and a pair of eyes immediately fell on the purple robed boy on the rock in the middle of the valley.


    "Someone, a teenager!"


    All of a sudden, a pair of eyes were trembling, and a wave of mysterious Qi became more and more intense. Many people immediately grasped their weapons and were ready to fight!


    The hot and enchanting woman who jumped out of the sky from the clouds and mists, at this time, her eyes also fell on the purple robed youth wrapped in the white divine awn.


    "Am I dazzled..."


    And when you see the white God of a beautiful face full of fortitude and determination, the eyes of the hot woman''s eyes for an instant, and her delicate body can''t help but hit a thrill. She is shocked and turns pale and tongue tied.


    "That''s the boy. He''s Du Shaofu. He''s preparing to break through."


    Zhu Ding drank lightly, but he had fought with the young man in front of him. But at the beginning, the young man ran away from his hands. At this time, he met again with envy.


    "Is that the boy? I found him at last!"


    Qin Lang''s eyes are already tightly locked in the purple robed youth wrapped in the white light.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The soldier laughed and burst out laughing. With his anger accumulated in the past few days, he said, "let''s go. Catch this boy. I''ll strip the little bastard alive later!"


    "Do it!"


    The breath of several pulse and spirit level was the first to move. Soldiers, Qin Lang, Zhu Ding, another sword holding woman and a young man, were saved at the same time. For fear of another accident, Du Shaofu ran away. It was only to catch Du Shaofu in front of him.


    "All of you, step down!"


    The clear sound spreads out, between the electric light and flint, a hot and beautiful shadow instantly blocks in front of the five people.


    And the person who blocked it was the hot and enchanting woman. A strong and mysterious atmosphere spread and spread, and directly hindered the birth of five people."Hiss..."


    Five people were blocked and retreated, five figures slightly backward ground stagnation, five people''s eyes also immediately looked up at the hot enchanting woman.


    "Xiaoman, what''s the matter?" The woman holding the sword looked at the hot and enchanting woman and asked. Her eyes were full of doubts. Other people''s eyes were also puzzled.


    On the hot and enchanting woman''s face, there was a little surprise that did not subside. Her eyes looked at the sword holding woman and Qin Lang, and the soldiers were thousands of miles away. After taking a deep breath, her lips were relaxed and said, "he is making a breakthrough. No matter what, we''re not going to do it right now. Let''s wait until he breaks through."


    "Sister Du Xuejie, you are not mistaken. The boy is extraordinary. At this time, we have the best chance to break through. If we wait for him to break through, it will be really difficult for us to capture that boy." Zhu Ding said.


    "Du Xuejie, we must do it now. We can''t have any more accidents." Soldiers sink a long way.


    "No matter what, we must wait for him to break through, otherwise, unless we beat me first!"


    The enchanting and fiery woman looked at the five people with a persistent expression. Her tone began to show a sharp, no joking meaning. Her slender hand shook and a red sword was immediately held in the palm of her hand.


    "Hum!"


    As the sword was held in the slender woman''s hand, the sword trembled and hissed, the rune swayed and the light flashed, and the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth began to fluctuate.


    "Sister Du Xuejie, you are trying to protect the boy. Are you his accomplice? No wonder we can''t find him all the time." The soldier''s eyes suddenly sank.


    Hearing this, the woman with the sword immediately looked at the soldiers and said, "soldiers are thousands of miles. What do you mean? How can sister Xiaoman and that boy be accomplices?"


    "I think that''s the truth. Otherwise, how can we stop it?" A thousand miles down the road.


    "You..."


    The woman with the sword seemed to want to say something else. The hot woman interrupted her words and said, "Xiaolu, this matter has nothing to do with you. I have to take care of it. Please step down."


    "Hula..."


    While the enchanting woman''s voice fell, a strange energy wave suddenly rose behind her.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, I saw that in the white God''s awn package, a strong breath from the body of the boy in purple robe burst out of his body, and the breath was still climbing.


    As the breath continued to rise, the dazzling Rune light and prestige became more and more powerful. The white divine awn covered by Du Shaofu''s body became more and more intense, which was extremely miraculous.


    "That boy is already starting to break through. You can''t delay it. Zhu Ding and Guo Qing stop Du Xiaoman and Qin lang. you and I can''t let him escape."


    At the same time, the figure has been swept out.


    "It''s a long way to go. Xiaoman is right. Wait for him to make a breakthrough before starting. It''s shameless to start at the critical moment when others are breaking through."


    The woman with the sword bit her teeth slightly. The dark air burst out and her figure flashed. The sword was drawn out in her hand. Every sword shadow was drawn out, and there was a strong wind of terror sh ¨¨, which suddenly shrouded the soldiers thousands of miles.


    "Bingqianli, you should deal with that boy first. I''ll deal with Zhang Lu!"


    When Qin Lang''s voice came out, the dark air gushed out under his feet. His figure also blocked the sword holding woman. The palm prints in his hand were snatched out to resist the sword of the woman holding the sword.


    "Whew!"


    The hot and enchanting woman moved, and immediately blocked the soldiers thousands of miles. On the long sword spirit weapon in her hand, the sword body Rune was dazzling, and the mighty breath suddenly swept across the valley.


    "Sister Du Xuejie, offended!"


    However, Zhu Ding and another young man also blocked the hot woman.


    "Boom!"


    It seems that both of them are afraid of the hot woman in front of them. So they do their best and their fingerprints condense. Each attack is powerful and powerful, accompanied by Rune sweeping, and shrouds the hot woman in an instant.


    "Soldiers thousands of miles, if you dare to hurt him, it will not blame me, then regardless of the friendship of the Academy, will also want you to pay ten times!"


    At this moment, the fiery and enchanting woman''s breath suddenly became sharp and she gave a loud and tender drink. However, she had to stop Zhu Ding and Guo Qing. The red sword spirit tool in her hand drew the sword awn, and the sword formula condensed, and each sword was snatched out at the moment.


    From a distance, the sword seems to be moving slowly, but if you look carefully, you can see clearly. This slow sword is just an illusion, which is a kind of fast to the extreme speed and gives people a slow illusion.


    Every time the sword shadow is drawn out, it leaves a sword like shadow in the air, which is as fast as lightning, spreading pressure and strong breath!


    "Whoosh!"


    At that moment, a series of shadows had been drawn out of the soldiers'' thousands of miles, and the fierce dark air burst out. The dazzling Rune light wrapped in his fist directly blasted to Du Shaofu, who was wrapped in the white divine awn.


    "When it comes to Jiageng, the brothers who haven''t gone to sleep should go to bed earlier after watching. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    Du Xiaoman looked back and his eyes moved. Then he nodded to Du Shaofu and said in a soft voice, "I remember. I went to Fuyuan to get pills a few days ago. It seems that I have seen her once. Her face is in a hurry. Why, do you know her?"


    "Hoo!"


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu felt relieved and then continued to ask, "did you see a little girl beside her and a demon beast named Wang scale demon tiger?"


    Du Xiaoman shook his head and said, "no, I remember clearly. I saw her alone in Fuyuan, but I didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, I didn''t know her very well."


    "Did she go to Fuyuan to send Dai Xingyu to Fuyuan? That man and woman are OK. Xingyu and Xiaohu should be safe and sound, too." Du Shaofu murmured softly.


    "Stinky boy, what are you muttering about?" Seeing Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoman immediately asked.


    "Nothing. She''ll be fine."


    Du Shaofu came to his senses and said with a smile that Ouyang Shuang was OK and had already arrived in the college. This put down the things that Du Shaofu had been worried about.


    "Sister Du Xuejie, is this boy your brother?"


    When people around him heard this, they finally understood. No wonder Du Xiaoman wanted to protect the boy.


    The boy named Du Shaofu is Du Xiaoman''s younger brother.


    "Yes, ladies and gentlemen, this is the end of the matter. I have just confirmed that this smelly boy is my brother. I will take him back and explain it to the elders." Du Xiaoman said to soldiers, Qin Lang and Zhu Ding.


    "This..."


    Soldiers thousands of miles, Qin Lang, Zhu Ding and so on looked at each other, did not know what to do for a time.


    At this time, Du Shaofu looked at Du Xiaoman and whispered, "elder sister, I''m sorry, I won''t go back to college with you."


    On hearing this, Du Xiaoman''s pretty face suddenly changed a little, and said: "Stinky boy, what do you want to do? Do you want to escape from the pursuit of tianwu college? Do you know that you have been on the reward list of the Academy, and you are ranked 86th at one stroke."


    "I''m on the bounty list?"


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he was stunned. His mouth was wide open, as if he had found something most surprising. After a moment, he suddenly had a smile on his face and said, "it''s really good, but the reward list of tianwu college is too easy to be on."


    "Too easy?"


    Du Xiaoman gave Du Shaofu a look. At least, he looked harmless to people and animals. However, the first registered student who killed other students in the college, killed two dead and three abandoned, robbed law enforcement officers'' bags, seriously injured law enforcement officers, and arrested the law enforcement team. This was the reward list. Unexpectedly, the boy said it was easy.


    "Sister Du Xuejie, you heard me. I don''t know whether you intend to do it by yourself or by us?"


    When the crowd heard this, the soldier said, "but he has been holding back a lot of anger. I don''t want to let go of the one in front of him. He played him several times, which made the law enforcement team lose face.".


    Du Xiaoman listened to the soldier''s words and looked at Du Shaofu in front of her. Her eyebrows were bright and her eyebrows were bright. A slight breeze was blowing in front of her. Her green silk was blowing up. Her feather eyelashes were upturned. Her bright eyes were clear. Her body was full of loneliness.


    Du Shaofu still did not speak. He looked at the elder sister in front of him secretly. Suddenly, he felt that the elder sister in front of him had changed a lot in recent years. He had a little aloof and charming temperament, but behind it, ordinary people were so inaccessible.


    A woman who came out of a small town like Shicheng. In a place where talents gather like tianwu university these years, a person can get to the present situation. I''m afraid that the elder sister must have suffered a lot in these years.


    Du Shaofu thought to himself. Seeing that he was disobedient at this time, he also caused great trouble. He was afraid that the elder sister was still worried about him.


    "Smelly boy, you hear me. Do you want them to do it, or do I do it, or do you want to follow me back?"


    After silence for a little time, Du Xiaoman looks down at Du Shaofu. His eyes are bright and clear. His eyes are deep and his eyes are straight. The pear vortex is shallow, and there is no anger. Instead, he becomes smiling and smiling.


    Du Shaofu still had a smile in his eyes. He looked at Du Xiaoman, shrugged his shoulders and said, "elder sister, let me try with them first. However, I won''t go back with you anyway. If you have the ability, you can arrest me."


    "Well, I also want to know that you have learned a lot from Uncle San."


    Du Xiaoman was ethereal and his eyes were clear. He looked at the purple robed boy in front of him. Without any reason, he increased a kind of fluctuation. He did not see the bottom. Then he disappeared and looked back at the soldiers behind him. He said, "OK, you can do it."


    The voice falls, Du Xiaoman graceful posture lotus step moves lightly, walked to one side directly.


    Zhang Lu''s eyes moved slightly under her eyebrows, and then withdrew without leaving a trace. She stood beside Du Xiaoman.


    Du Xiaoman''s red lips outline a wry smile. Without speaking, he just looks at Zhang Lu and smiles bitterly.


    Bing Qianli, Qin Lang, Zhu Ding and Guo Qing looked at each other.Then they all stood together, their eyes fixed on Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, you can''t escape. I said, I will catch you!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu from thousands of miles, Shuangtong tries to hold back his anger. If he hadn''t looked at Du Xiaoman here, he would not have been so polite.


    Du Shaofu didn''t respond to the soldiers'' words. He just glanced at the four soldiers and said, "it''s OK for you to look for caves and chase rabbits, but it''s not enough to capture me. Let''s go together, or you can''t beat me."


    A young boy, at this time, did not pay attention to several strong men on the list of martial arts and the leader of the law enforcement team, and threatened that one was not enough to fight. These words immediately changed the scene.


    That kid''s words, clearly is also in the dark satire law enforcement team''s person, a few days ago by his one person to play around.


    All the people present, not to mention Bing Qianli, Qin Lang, Zhu Ding, etc., are the best among the younger generation.


    At this time, listening to Du Shaofu''s words, all the members of the law enforcement team could not bear such arrogant tone, and the whole body was full of mysterious Qi.


    "Boy, you are really arrogant. I know you have some skills, but don''t be in tianwu college. You don''t know how lofty you are


    The soldier cried out in a rage. He was so angry that he was about to fight. He had just fought with this boy once. He was a rune master on the other side of the three stars. However, he really didn''t know how xiangtianyin''s team suffered.


    "You''re not enough alone. Let''s go together." Du Shaofu glanced at the soldiers for a long time. He didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Xiaoman Xuejie, your brother is really crazy."


    Zhang Lu looks at Du Shaofu, who has already been blocked by soldiers thousands of miles in front of him, and then says to Du Xiaoman intentionally or unintentionally.


    Du Xiaoman moved his eyes, wryly laughed, and said, "he was not like this before. Maybe time will make a person change a lot."


    After a pause, Du Xiaoman''s long, straight legs slightly straightened up. His hips were round. If his waist was boneless, his eyes lit up with a look and said, "however, I prefer him to be like this. At least, this is what he should look like."


    "You''re going to rob me. I''m going to strip this little rabbit alive today!"


    The soldiers yelled at him for a long time. After he had finished speaking to Qin Lang and others around him, he could not help stamping his feet and plunging out. The dark air burst out and went straight to Du Shaofu.


    Although Bing Qianli was furious, he did not lose his mind. As a strong man on the military list, he was not easily influenced by the other side.


    It''s just that the young man in purple robe in front of him really made soldiers furious. However, in this anger, Bing Qianli also kept his own reason. Knowing that although the purple robed boy was arrogant and arrogant, he could make Xiang Tianyin suffer losses, which was enough to prove his own ability.


    Therefore, although Bing Qianli was furious, he was not careless at all. He never thought that he would be better than xiangtianyin. He just didn''t believe that the young boy in front of him was really as terrible and cruel as the rumor said.


    "Fury!"


    A fist seal is directly condensed, and the soldier''s whole strength is achieved at a stroke of a thousand li. The rune spreads across the dazzling Valley, arousing tremendous energy, and the absolute spirit level martial arts skills are covered and spread by the fierce pressure.


    "Boom!"


    Under this blow, a rune vortex is formed in the space before the fist. The bright light sweeps across the space, like a mountain torrent. It sounds like it can shatter the space, and a large number of rocks in the valley are cracked and turned into gravel under the violent force.


    "This is the famous martial art of the captain. The boy is finished."


    Among the law enforcement officers around, some talked and some laughed.


    This move of thousands of miles is enough to represent its extraordinary, worthy of being a strong one on the list of martial arts!


    But in the eyes of the people who were surprised, Du Shaofu, a young man in purple robes, did not retreat at all.


    Du Shaofu moved. In his eyes, the light golden light suddenly surged. A light golden light covered his body. He raised his arms and did not hide. He hit out with a fist. His fist was covered with golden talismans.


    The air of domineering and ferocious burst out from Du Shaofu''s whole body in this instant, and his original animal harmless temperament was instantly submerged. At this moment, the whole human being was just like a human like monster king.


    "Boom


    With such a blow, the domineering and fierce light gold talisman and secret pattern directly destroyed the golden whirlpool in front of the soldiers'' fists, and then one blow directly hit the soldiers'' fists.


    "Hula!"


    The golden talisman''s secret pattern immediately wrapped the soldiers'' fists of thousands of miles, and the domineering and fierce breath swept the sky.


    At this moment, I don''t know why, the hearts of all the people around him couldn''t help shaking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    "Bang bang!"


    It''s low and dull, like thunder rolling, Rune breaking and shooting, dazzling like fireworks, but it contains the most terrifying energy.


    "Ah..."


    At the same time, in the center of the violent energy spread, there was a scream of soldiers.


    Then the soldier''s body was directly shaken away. The whole fist was bloody and bloody, and the white bone was revealed. The white bone was also cracked directly, and one right arm could not be lifted any more.


    "Bang!"


    Soldiers thousands of miles fell on Qin Lang, Zhu Ding, Guo Qing three people''s side, but did not land, was quick to see Qin Lang caught.


    "Pedaling..."


    But Qin Lang was also staggered back by the earthquake, four steps in a row, and the rocks under each step turned into powder.


    "Pooh


    The soldier was caught by Qin Lang for thousands of miles and didn''t fall on the ground. However, on his pale face, his mouth immediately gushed blood.


    Du Shaofu''s body just shook slightly. He had just made a breakthrough in the rune master''s previous fight with him. He also used the power of the master, so he was still in absolute inferiority.


    If it wasn''t for the physical strength, I''m afraid it would be severely damaged.


    But just now Du Shaofu used the strength of the level of martial arts practitioners. The level of cultivation was the same, but the strength of forced confrontation was not a level at all.


    "My God, what a powerful force. It''s really abnormal."


    Zhang Lu was moved and her eyes were filled with unbelievable fluctuations.


    The strength of the soldiers is still higher than that of her, and many of them are in front of her, and they are severely damaged by Du Shaofu. How powerful they are!


    "What have you experienced these years?"


    In Du Xiaoman''s empty eyes, at the moment, he is also rippling.


    Although I have heard the rumor for a long time, the shock that I saw with my own eyes is the most shocking one.


    Qin Lang, Zhu Ding, Guo Qing and all the law enforcement officers were also shocked. No one thought that a picture was just a picture, and soldiers had been severely damaged thousands of miles away.


    The arrogance of that boy is because he has enough strength, not just talking about it. He is simply too powerful.


    Soldiers thousands of miles, mouth blood dripping, he did not expect that the purple robed boy in front of him, and just that move is not at the same level in general, suddenly will be so terrible.


    "Asshole, I won''t let you go."


    After the shock and astonishment of the eyes, the soldiers drank a lot. At the same time, the figure rushed out again, communicated with the martial arts pulse, and the runes spread all over the body. Finally, a huge ghost of demon wolf was arranged behind him.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of the demon wolf, the whole valley trembled.


    This demon wolf''s virtual shadow is different. It''s very powerful and amazing. It''s two Zhang long. It''s as strong as a lion. It''s full of thick scales. It''s very ferocious.


    Demon wolf Rune light flow, emitting a wave of terror, very powerful!


    "The wild demon Sirius, the top king among the wolves, is said to be able to command the wolf clan. It''s too strong!"


    Looking at the pulse soul of Bing Qianli at this time, everyone''s eyes trembled. The demon pulse of Bing Qianli is famous in the whole tianwu Academy.


    "Boy, you are just pulsating at the level of martial arts cultivation. There is an insurmountable gap between you and me. How can you resist the suppression of pulse and soul?"


    After a long time of cheering, the soldiers found that Du Shaofu was only the cultivation of pulse state level. He could not compete with pulse spirit state in pulse soul. That was an insurmountable gap. He urged pulse soul to put all his eggs in one basket!


    "Oh


    The mad demon Sirius roared, and the runes flashed all over his body, and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the demon wolf urged the breath of terror to sweep, the pressure came, the valley trembled, the sand and stone flying, roaring and rolling!


    The terror and violent suppression of Du Shaofu seemed to tear Du Shaofu apart.


    "Evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu drank softly, but he did not retreat but went forward. The dark air was surging under his feet. He stepped on the rocks and cracked the ground, and rushed to the demon Sirius shadow.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu waved his hand, and the light gold talisman and secret patterns in his hand spread one after another, arranged and gathered around him quickly. Suddenly, he was domineering and waved like a roc flapping his wings. In the end, he slapped the demon Sirius directly.


    "Oh, my God, is this boy crazy? He is using his physical strength to deal with pulse soul."


    Although all the people around him knew Du Shaofu was extraordinary, they saw that Du Shaofu was fighting against the fierce spirit of Sirius with his physical strength. His eyes trembled and he did not dare to look directly at him.


    "Boom!"


    In a short time, Du Shaofu''s body was already the fierce and astonishing spirit of Sirius."How could..."


    However, the result was that all the people took a breath. In the touch between the lightning and flint, the ghost of Sirius, which was driven by soldiers thousands of miles, was destroyed by Du Shaofu. The shadow of pulse and soul was directly turned into Rune fragments.


    "Pooh


    Pulse soul is destroyed, soldiers thousands inside mouth on the spit out blood.


    "Said you are not an opponent, why don''t you believe it?"


    The figure of the boy in purple robe is like a ghost, floating like a God, graceful as if startled, and instantly appeared in front of the soldiers thousands of miles away.


    With Du Shaofu''s palm clasped, the ghost was so powerful that it destroyed the last defense of Bing Qianli, and fell on Bing Qianli''s shoulder like a galloping thunder.


    "Hula..."


    Then, among the many startled eyes, the soldier''s body was directly lifted by Du Shaofu, and then, like a stone, he swung it out, threw a curved parabola, and hit it heavily on the rock wall. "Chi Chi..."


    The rock wall trembled, and a large area of rock fell into the valley. The soldier''s body fell down from the rock wall with the rock. The sound of bone fracture in his body kept exploding, and blood gushed from his mouth violently. Finally, he hit the valley heavily.


    The soldier struggled several times, but could not get up again.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The whole valley breathes cold air. It is astonishing to see such a terrible strength.


    "How can it be so strong? It was not so strong at the beginning."


    Zhu Ding''s face changed greatly, and his eyes were stunned.


    It was Du Shaofu who fought that night. Obviously, that young man was not so strong that night.


    In the short time of two or three days, Du Shaofu''s strength has become so terrible.


    Zhu Ding naturally did not know that the night when he fought with Du Shaofu was the critical moment of Du Shaofu''s breakthrough in martial arts, which greatly affected Du Shaofu''s strength and made him unintentionally fight. Otherwise, he would not have been Du Shaofu''s opponent that night.


    At this time, Du Shaofu had already broken through to the other side of the pulse state. Compared with the original strength, Du Shaofu''s strength had made great progress, which was hard to compare.


    "Join hands and try our best to catch the boy. We can''t let him run away!"


    Qin Lang, Guo Qing and Zhu Ding looked at each other with a dignified look. Then they shot at each other at the same time, and the three figures swept into the air.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Du Shaofu was enveloped by the three men in a triangle. Three strong breath broke out, communicating the martial pulse, and the rune was dazzling in the sky.


    In a short moment, in the sky of pressure and rune light energy, the shadow of three pulse spirit monsters appeared in the air


    "Roar!"


    "Woo!"


    A giant leopard with golden eyes roars, and his eyes are like a golden beam of light, which is amazing!


    A huge demon bear with yellow armor, roaring and pounding the chest, with a tremendous momentum!


    A ferocious demon vulture flapping its wings for several feet screams, its whole body runes spread, and its fierce claws have flame beating, which seems to be able to tear the sky!


    "Boom!"


    The shadow of the three pulse spirits and monsters is illusory, and the runes are dazzling. They are terrifying and powerful. They dive down and crush Du Shaofu at the same time.


    In order to destroy the space, Xu Ying, the three demon beasts of pulse spirit, smashed Du Shaofu to pieces!


    Let the shadow of the three terrifying spirits come, and Du Shaofu seems to ignore it, and the secret patterns of talismans surge. In a short period of time, a tyrannical and fierce momentum of terror breaks out like a mountain torrent.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s golden light rose to the sky, like a rising sun, like a golden winged ROC bird to come out.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Du Shaofu drank it lightly, and his fingerprints were changeable. The runes flowed and the rays of the sun were shining. In the dazzling light of the rising sun, the golden rays were shining, and the wings of a pair of golden talismans and secret patterns suddenly stretched out.


    "Hum!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body soared into the sky, and instantly got rid of the siege of three pulse spirit monsters.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the domineering momentum swept out of Du Shaofu''s body. His wings were flapping, the streamer was overflowing, and the sky was full of glory!


    All over the sky, the golden glow is blooming, the air flow is roaring, the momentum is terrible!


    If the ROC wings, soaring nine days!


    At this moment, the shadow of the three subdued pulse spirit monsters seemed to feel the breath of fear, whistling and roaring, and the eyes showed fear and fear.


    "Suppress, destroy!"


    Du Shaofu''s wings fluttered, and at the moment, he urged the "Peng Lin Jiu Tian". If the real golden winged ROC bird came, it carried the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng family, and swept across the sky with his wings flapping, the air of tyranny and terror was overwhelming.


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings, raised his hands and feet, opened and closed widely, and was domineering and fierce.


    "Hula!"


    In an instant, with the power of suppressing all things, he forcibly destroyed the three pulse spirit monsters and scattered the runes all over the sky."Boom!"


    At this moment, the purple robed boy in the mid air of the valley bathed in golden light and was arrogant, destroying the withered and decaying and suppressing everything, making the surrounding area of the valley resounding and the space shaking.


    "Pooh


    Qin Lang, Zhu Ding and Guo Qing were destroyed, and the blood gushed from their mouths.


    "If you can fly, you will be proud of yourself!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure quickly appeared among the three of them. He looked at the three figures floating in the air, and then started to fight fiercely.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    "Brothers, the update is complete today.


    Of course, tomorrow Xiao Yu will decide to break out again. The small one is usually at the seventh watch and the big one is at the tenth.


    Tomorrow, Xiao Yu wants to try to spell out a big explosion. One third of Xiao Yu''s motivation comes from supporting his family and two-thirds from the support of all his brothers and sisters. You know, so, please give us all the support. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will work hard. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Du Shaofu is like a monster in the shape of a human being. His movements are full of terror. The space is shattered one after another, and life is destroyed. At this time, the three men seem to be able to defend themselves.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Qin Lang was hit by a blow to the ground, which made a deep hole in the ground and cracked the rock.


    Zhu Ding was a wing flying away, heavy impact on the rock wall, the rear body like a broken wing bird general hit the ground.


    Guo Qing was directly lunfei by Du Shaofu, but also heavily hit the ground in the far sky, and the falling rock broke into pieces.


    Three team leaders of law enforcement teams, three new practitioners of pulse spirit state, and three tough figures on the martial arts list of tianwu college.


    But at this time, those who were destroyed were defeated directly by that young man, and they were defeated by strong crushing.


    Around the valley, the eyes of all law enforcement officers were appalled. How tough the purple robed boy was, it was the top three in the martial arts list.


    In addition to the previous soldiers, they were four strong men on the list of martial arts, so they were all killed by the purple robed boy.


    "How strong


    "It''s normal. It''s fierce!"


    "Is he really just a practitioner of pulse state level?"


    All eyes gushed with horror and shock, for which the saliva, spine cold.


    The purple robed boy is like the most terrifying monster King''s cub, which is hard to overcome.


    "Sister Mang, your brother is too strong. How old is he? Does he have a girl in his heart? "


    Zhang Lu looked at the fierce young man in purple robe in the air, her beautiful eyes rippled with amazement.


    "He''s sixteen. Why, do you like my third brother?"


    Du Xiaoman smiles slightly, but the shock in the ethereal and beautiful eyes at this time is more shocking than that of all the people present.


    She couldn''t figure out what he had gone through these years, from the original fool boy to this matter. In front of her eyes, this young man shocked the whole tianwu college and crushed many strong men in the martial arts list.


    This in the original stone city Du family, simply can''t imagine!


    "I''m more than nineteen. It''s just right. As the saying goes, a girl''s junior holds gold bricks." Zhang Lu smiles.


    "The little girl is in love with spring. If you like it, you can tell him by yourself. I can''t help you."


    Du Xiaoman said with a smile that his eyes were not rippling and fluctuating, but faintly, there was a little lingering solemnity.


    Du Shaofu''s golden Rune wings vibrated and hovered in the air. At the moment, however, he ignored the four people lying on the ground. Instead, he suddenly looked at the sky above the misty Valley and said, "you should come out when you come. You should have seen enough of the play after watching so long?"


    "Yes, I''ve seen enough. It seems that the law enforcement team is becoming more and more useless. So many people can''t win you one. I''d better come in person."


    Just as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, a voice came out of the air. The voice was very calm and calm.


    And then the misty clouds in the sky began to turn violently at the same time when the voice was coming out. With a blazing breath, it suddenly shrouded the valley.


    The clouds fluctuated, and the blazing breath shrouded in the sky, making the misty clouds seem to be burning clouds.


    "Hula!"


    The blazing light of the rune immediately burst out, and the wind and clouds were surging. A hollow palm print wrapped with the glowing light of Rune was like a substantial flame beating. In an instant, it burst out of the sky and directly shrouded the space where Du Shaofu lived.


    "Boom


    When the palm print of this flame appeared, the energy of heaven and earth in the whole valley fluctuated violently. The blazing breath was like a fire falling from the sky and could burn all living creatures.


    "It''s him, Pan Yu, who''s here!"


    "My God, how could that terrible guy come here? He would appear here to deal with Du Shaofu!"


    Looking at the fingerprints of the flames falling from the sky through the thick clouds, all the eyes in the valley trembled violently, and all the eyes showed the color of fear.


    Even Du Xiaoman was no exception, and her face was suddenly dignified.


    "Stealthily, it seems that you are not a good man either!"


    Looking at the empty flame fingerprints breaking down into the sky, Du Shaofu immediately crushed himself into it. Du Shaofu gave a big drink, fluttered his wings, and waved his right hand. He immediately took pictures of the flame fingerprints.


    "Hiss..."


    Where one hand passed, the talisman''s Secret patterns were stacked and condensed, and the domineering and fierce breath swept over the sea, just like a giant ROC spreading its wings, dazzling with golden light, and then it hit the flame fingerprint heavily.


    "Boom..."


    Such energy collision, half space runes scattered like a brilliant little sun, the vast energy fury like a hurricane swept.


    "Hula!"


    The flames spread and the golden runes roared, and the space seemed to be about to be exploded. A large amount of energy swept through the valley. On both sides of the valley, the bottom was like a stone rain pouring down, and people below were in a panic to avoid it."Chula la!"


    In the energy diffusion of the hurricane, Du Shaofu''s figure directly retreated from the mid air and flapped his wings. He was able to stabilize his body only tens of meters away. His eyes suddenly showed a color of shock. He looked into the clouds above and murmured, "the peak on the other side of the pulsating state, it''s very strong!"


    "Hiss!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, a figure appeared quietly in the clouds above, and his body stood still.


    Among the clouds, the figure looms, with a face as delicate as that of a carved one. With a gentle and self-contained temperament, a cheerful and elegant figure, and a dark red robe moving with the wind, he is definitely a beautiful man who can charm a large number of women.


    "It''s Pan Yu. He''s really here!"


    In the valley, one after another of the eyes tightly looking at the man in the air, all eyes fear.


    But this fear, more is full of yearning and awe.


    In the martial arts academy, Pan Yu won''t get to know him.


    Even in the whole empire, Pan Yu was famous.


    Tianwu college ranks 31st on the list of martial arts, with extraordinary talent, and it is just around the corner to break through into Wuhou.


    In terms of his talent, there is a 99% hope that he will enter the kingdom of King Wu in the future. As long as there is no accident, it can even be said that there will be a king after the Empire.


    How can such a young man not be famous!


    The young man was suspended in the air and stood still. His eyes did not even look at the people in the valley below. His sleeve and robe moved slightly, revealing his slender ten fingers and standing with his hands slightly negative.


    Everything is quiet. The young man is not publicized, but the whole person is born with an extraordinary atmosphere.


    "I know that you are Du Shaofu, a registered student of this college, with strong talent and strength."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the young man in dark red robe looked at Du Shaofu. The arc angle of his lips was perfect. He seemed to smile all the time. His voice was very calm. He said, "I''d like to introduce myself. My name is Pan Yu. I''m a senior student of the last term. He''s ranked thirty-one on the martial arts list for the time being."


    "It seems to be very difficult to deal with, Pan Yu. It seems that I have seen it on the martial list."


    Looking at his eyes, Du Shaofu suddenly felt that the quiet man in front of him had an extremely difficult breath to deal with. He said, "you should not be a member of the law enforcement team, are you?"


    Pan Yu shook his head and continued to say to Du Shaofu, "it seems that you are indeed a little strange to me. In order to deepen your impression on me, let''s just say it. A few days ago, you abandoned an old life shrine called Zhuqing. His strength is not enough, even a registered student can not fight, should have been abolished is also deserved. But unfortunately, he is my cousin, so I have to come to you. If I don''t abolish you, I''m afraid I can''t go to work with his parents


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu looked up at the young man named Pan Yu, shook his head, and said rather apologetically, "I''m really sorry. I don''t know the name of the three people I abandoned. I only knew that they owed a justice, so I abolished them."


    In the middle of the conversation, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, looked at Pan Yu, shrugged his shoulders, and said, "but if you had known that one of them was your cousin who ranked 31st in Wubang, I would have been the same. Don''t be polite to me. I helped you train him. I just did what I should do."


    Smell speech, Pan Yu eyes slightly a Leng, that carve like handsome face immediately froze the original look.


    "It''s really crazy. Even Pan Yu, the hand of sky flame, didn''t put it in his eyes."


    In the valley, many eyes looked up to him, for what Du Shaofu said to Pan Yu, he took a cool breath.


    "It''s a problem."


    Only Du Xiaoman was charming and dignified at this time.


    "Ha ha..."


    Pan Yu''s frozen expression just stopped for a moment. Then a smile appeared again on his handsome face and looked at Du Shaofu with a smile.


    However, Pan Yu''s eyes were covered with a little red light, which made people feel sharp, and his smile was also full of sharp edge. After the laughter stopped, he said, "waste it, it''s none of my business anyway. He doesn''t know how to grow up and be obsessed with beauty and misfortune. He deserves to end up in the present situation. But after all, he is my cousin, so I can''t deny you and pass it on. "


    "Pan Yu, you rank 31 in the martial arts list. It''s not very good for a freshman."


    Du Xiaoman''s beautiful figure is graceful and graceful. Her posture is like a willow, and her mysterious Qi is surging. She suddenly appears in front of Du Shaofu, but her eyes do not look at Du Shaofu, but are ethereal. Her eyes are tightly fixed on Pan Yu, which is dignified.


    "Du Xuejie, your identity is a little bit special in the college, but you should understand that for me, your special identity is totally useless for me, and with your strength, it will not be my opponent."


    "Today''s outbreak begins, and the next one will be very fast. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    In the face of Du Xiaoman, Pan Yu doesn''t care about her. In her calm tone, she is absolutely arrogant. Even in front of Du Xiaoman, a woman full of fire and enchantment, she is just as proud.


    "You..."


    On hearing the speech, Du Xiaoman suddenly changed her face, but her face was more dignified.


    Du Xiaoman is quite clear about Pan Yu''s strength. Although she has been in tianwu Academy for three years more than pan Yulai, her opponent has absolute talent and understanding, and her cultivation strength is superior to her.


    Pan Yu''s eyes moved away from Du Xiaoman''s body. The female sex was not very attractive to him. He continued to look at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, I know you are still a master of array Fu. For me, the Fu array you arranged can''t trap me or kill me, but it may delay my time and delay me."


    Pause for a year, Pan Yu said: "but I can warn you, if you dare to escape, then I have to fight your sister, Du Xuejie is your sister, right, you abandoned my cousin, if you do not give me the opportunity to abolish you, then if I do something to your sister, first charge some interest, I believe you will understand me."


    "Pan Yu, do you really think you can cover the sky in the college?"


    Smell speech, Du Xiaoman Jiao Yan suddenly sink, the first time on the face began to really fierce up.


    "Elder sister, please step back and let me do it."


    Du Shaofu took a step forward, stood in front of Du Xiaoman, waved to Du Xiaoman to step back. At the moment, his indifferent face was no longer indifferent and calm. At this time, he began to show a cold and fierce look, and his eyes were awe inspiring.


    Du Xiaoman wanted to say more, but she felt the sudden change of breath in Du Shaofu''s body, the frightening eyes and the cold and sharp breath, which made her feel that there was no reason for her to feel cool in her heart, and she did not know that there was something chilly in her heart.


    "Son of a bitch, be careful. Don''t be careless. Don''t be threatened by him. Your sister is not something he wants to deal with."


    After a little hesitation, Du Xiaoman retreated a little, and then he fell back into the valley below with his eyes looking up in the air.


    Du Xiaoman naturally did not know what Du Shaofu was thinking.


    Du Shaofu was already angry.


    For Du Shaofu, his own elixir will never be touched by anyone. What''s more, his family members are among those who need to be cared for and cared for. That can never be touched by anyone.


    Pan Yu threatened Du Shaofu''s family, which undoubtedly touched Du Shaofu''s bottom line.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was angry at the moment and began to be really angry in his heart.


    "It looks like you''re not going to run away!"


    Perceiving the change of Du Shaofu''s expression, Pan Yu smiles with satisfaction, which is exactly what he wants.


    "You make me angry, the consequences should be serious!"


    Du Shaofu said that at the same time, the golden Rune''s wings fluttered, and the domineering and fierce spirit burst out, and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns suddenly fluctuated, just like a roc flapping its wings, suppressing everything and killing Pan Yu.


    "I''m really envious of such talent at a young age, but the level is not enough!"


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s amazing breath, Pan Yu can''t help but be shocked by it.


    "Boom


    But when the fierce and powerful atmosphere of terror erupted, almost at the moment when the terrible atmosphere was approaching, Pan Yu suddenly made a fist and burst out. It was wrapped in red runes, like a flame, and a hot breath was suddenly released.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu fought back, flapping his wings and flapping, like a roc flapping his wings and pounding fiercely.


    "Hula!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, the golden Rune storm roared over the valley, the fiery Rune swept across, and the vast energy rippled around the valley, as if to destroy the towering cliffs on both sides.


    The two are separated as soon as they are touched.


    "How strong!"


    However, at the same time, Du Shaofu''s sharp and frightening eyes burst out with shock. Although he had not been on the other side for a long time, Du Shaofu knew how strong his attack strength was with his body and the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    But just that Pan Yu is under direct competition, show the other side''s strong. Although they are all on the list of martial arts, the big Pan Yu in front of us is not comparable to that of Qin Lang and Zhu Ding.


    The higher the ranking, the higher the gold content.


    "It''s really tough. I hope you''ll get rid of it."


    Pan Yu''s body retreats, the look in his eyes also slightly fluctuates, how strong his attack power is, he himself is also the most clear. I didn''t expect that the fierce boy was forced to fight down, which shows its horror. No wonder the law enforcement team has been helpless these days, and the whole tianwu college will be upset."Now, it''s your turn!"


    As the voice fell, it was still calm, but the sharpness and sharpness contained in the stillness became more and more intense. With the sound coming out, Pan Yu rushed at Du Shaofu in the air, and a column of Rune light in his hand swayed and turned into a hot Rune energy, which shrouded Du Shaofu in an instant.


    "Flame cage!"


    The blazing Rune energy covered the air, and the blazing breath was overwhelming and enveloping Du Shaofu. It seemed that Du Shaofu would be forced to suppress him. The horrible breath was even more terrifying and could affect the soul of his mind. His power was terrifying.


    "Too strong!"


    In the valley below, all eyes were shocked. The strength in the sky was beyond their reach.


    "This is the top cultivation on the other side of the meridian realm. It''s really strong enough!"


    Du Shaofu was moved and shocked. In the dark forest, he had already fought with the cultivators on the other side of the Wuling realm in Heisha gate.


    At the same level of cultivation, the elders of Heisha sect could not compare with Pan Yu.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu quickly blocked his hand, shaking the sky and flapping his wings, and his domineering and fierce spirit swept out.


    Du Shaofu is doing his best, and the vast energy seems to form a heavy curtain of light all over his body.


    At the moment, facing the terrible and blazing Rune energy, Du Shaofu said that he was fighting against it, more like he was involuntarily suppressed in defense.


    His strong body is extraordinary in cultivating the golden winged ROC birds. Pan Yu''s "fire cage" attack is extraordinary, but it is resisted by Du Shaofu. For Du Shaofu, who is somewhat abnormal, it is extremely difficult to be suppressed.


    "Boom..."


    Although Du Shaofu was able to resist such terrorist attacks, his body was constantly shaking back.


    "Burn the sky!"


    At the same time, at the moment when Du Shaofu''s figure was shaken back, Pan Yu''s voice suddenly came out again. The dark air was surging under his feet, and there were strange fingerprints in his hands. Then, the materialized red runes surging all over the sky, and in an instant, they whirled and plundered out like flames all over the sky.


    "Hula...!"


    All of a sudden, there was a sea of fire above the sky, and the space was shaking for it.


    "Boom


    The originally misty clouds in the space above the valley suddenly turned red, and the terrible blazing breath suddenly diffused into the space above the valley, enveloping all the space around Du Shaofu.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    The fiery Rune energy spread was like a sea of fire enveloping the space, which completely enveloped Du Shaofu.


    The blazing Rune energy all over the sky made Du Shaofu''s strong body feel the burning pain brought by the blazing breath.


    This terrible attack is absolutely terrible, like it can burn everything and destroy everything.


    "Pan Yu is very powerful. Three months ago, in the dark forest, it was said that with this move of" burning the air ", he killed two practitioners at the perfect level of pulse spirit state."


    "This" burning the sky "is too terrible. It is said that the cultivation has reached the extreme, which is enough to burn the practitioners of the same level to ashes. What''s more, it can destroy the opponent by leaps and bounds."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The eyes of the people in the valley below started to sweat for Du Shaofu, although they were still trying to capture Du Shaofu.


    Du Xiaoman looks more and more dignified. Her empty eyes are staring at the sky tightly.


    At the moment, for Du Shaofu, who was wrapped in the energy of the incandescent rune, everything was in the room of electric light and flint. At the beginning, the hot Rune shrouded in the sky made his body uncomfortable and even felt burning.


    This kind of blazing heat is by no means unusual, and it is not comparable to that of ordinary blazing breath.


    However, the burning feeling just disappeared in Du Shaofu''s body for only a short time. Under the energy of the fiery rune, Du Shaofu, who had just felt the burning pain in his body, disappeared in a moment.


    For example, there is a mysterious force in the body that can resist the blazing heat of terror.


    It can even be said that the mysterious power is not resisting the hot power, but swallowing the hot power.


    "How could that happen? It''s a strange feeling."


    Du Shaofu was surprised that the wonderful feeling in his body did not come from the cultivation of golden winged ROC bird.


    Du Shaofu felt, strictly speaking, that he was being absorbed and swallowed by his own body. At this time, his body was not afraid of such blazing heat.


    "Hula!"


    The fiery runic energy that covers the valley suddenly fluctuates violently, and then the big stocks disappear.


    "The next watch will be here soon. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    Du Shaofu''s figure fluttered directly out of the blazing Rune energy, and the surrounding hot Rune energy was broken one after another. Finally, it was all involved in his body, which made people look at the most mysterious.


    "Why


    Pan Yumu was startled and his handsome face changed. He was suspended in the air. A huge amount of hot energy poured into the sky, sending out a violent force like a volcano.


    The fingerprints condense and the hot volcanic energy converges instantaneously.


    At this moment, the breath and power of Pan Yu''s body soared again in an instant, and a group of fiery Rune energy soared into the sky.


    A wave of waves, a strange remnant of runes, like a lotus in the general cohesion, finally hovering in the sky.


    When the blazing breath of terror is released, the rune is dazzling, as bright as the sky on the scorching day!


    At this moment, the release of such blazing breath, no matter who can feel, that the sun like fire lotus behind, contains what terrible energy, can be called destruction!


    "It''s all you have to do!"


    Feeling the overwhelming and overwhelming power, Du Shaofu''s eyes were also filled with dignified color. His eyes suddenly flashed with lightning light, and his purple robe was full of groundless hunting.


    "Fire lotus kill!"


    Pan Yu made another move, and his fingerprints changed. The fiery lotus, like a meteorite, immediately shrouded Du Shaofu''s suppression.


    "Oh


    Taking Du Shaofu as the center, the space under his feet fluctuated violently and spread, and a big shout in his mouth was like a dragon chanting nine days, like a god singing for a long time.


    At this moment, the whole valley is roaring, its momentum is incomparable, and it looks down upon all things


    "Boom


    In the domineering momentum, Du Shaofu''s talismans and secret patterns bloomed and fluctuated. With the sound of wind and thunder like Sanskrit, Du Shaofu''s hands turned into countless fingerprints like lightning. At last, it was like a meteorite collided with each other and hit the terrible fire lotus Rune light group.


    The palm print is towering, with imperceptible track and rune fluctuation!


    Fire lotus spins and releases the hot Rune energy all over the sky!


    Time, such a collision, space is like an instant compression twisted together, huge roar, like thunder like sound through the space.


    "Boom!"


    The turbulent energy ripples spread and the whole surrounding space was shaking rapidly.


    A large area of cliffs and crags are cracked, and the "boom" of rocks like landslides is the first to pour and collapse, just like a disaster!


    The energy of terror is in full release, and the blazing breath and domineering momentum come, which makes people tremble and fear.


    Among the law enforcement officers in the valley, those with lower strength were also pale at this time.


    "It''s a terrible strength. I didn''t expect Pan Yu to urge the bottom card of" huoliansha "so quickly. This is his best effort."


    "Can Du Shaofu still resist?"


    "It seems that Du Shaofu''s means are not under Pan Yu''s control, and Du Shaofu''s method is just on the other side of the pulse state. It''s abnormal!"


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    A series of sonic booms continued to reverberate over the valley, deafening, as the domineering energy and fiery runes touched each other, as if to raze the entire valley.


    The whole space seems to be destroyed by life and burst, and the violent force spreads to the extreme, sweeping like a tornado storm.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time when the strong wind of energy diffused a little, Du Shaofu''s figure was staggering away in the air, his face became pale and his breath was disordered.


    "After all, you are different in the level of cultivation. If you do something, you have to pay a price!"


    With Du Shaofu''s body shaking back, Pan Yu''s figure leaped over the barrier of the energy''s aftershocks and quickly cut through the sky. His whole body was covered with hot runes, just like a ball of fire appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Whew!"


    With a cold look in his calm eyes, Pan Yu''s hands were wrapped in a piece of fiery runes, which condensed into the energy of hot runes, and finally hit Du Shaofu''s chest.


    Du Shaofu''s two wings fluttered behind his back, but he had no time to retreat. He just avoided the vital part of his chest.


    "Bang!"


    But the former''s fiery Rune energy fell on his shoulder.


    "It''s not polite to come but not to go!"


    However, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly showed a sneer, as if he had been prepared, and a fist was completely out of Pan Yu''s imagination, and then he burst out heavily.


    "He did it on purpose."


    Pan Yu was shocked. He didn''t expect that Du Shaofu intended to resist his attack. The goal was to hurt him at the same time.


    The face color changes greatly, Pan Yu suddenly startles to retreat, but is close at hand, the latter has already prepared, seems to want to retreat also too late."Bang..."


    Pan Yu''s attack power was extremely strong. After destroying Du Shaofu''s defense of Xuanqi on his body surface, Pan Yu landed on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    "Pooh


    Let Du Shaofu''s mouth a blood mist, his body is like a broken kite shock back, and then directly hit the back of the already in the distance on the rock cliff.


    "Boom..."


    The terrifying force road impact directly impacts a large rock wall into cracks, and finally a large piece of rock collapses and falls.


    Du Shaofu''s body fell to the ground from the sky, and was finally buried by rocks. A large number of rock walls collapsed and collapsed.


    "Bang!"


    Pan Yu also heard a muffled sound on his chest. He didn''t avoid Du Shaofu''s attack when he retreated. A powerful golden talisman and secret pattern poured into his body, and his body was shaken away. When he retreated tens of meters away, his mouth immediately spilled a wisp of red blood.


    "Damn it!"


    Wiping the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, Pan Yu was suspended in the air. His face was angry. He didn''t expect to deal with a new student in front of him. He could even hurt him.


    Pan Yu''s eyes were embarrassed. He couldn''t help but take another shot. He was staring at Du Shaofu, who was covered by a large amount of rock accumulation. He wanted to kill Du Shaofu with anger and kill him.


    "Pan Yu, you can''t move him!"


    When she saw Pan Yu, she began to do it again. Du xiaomanjiao drank, and her graceful figure rose into the air. The long sword in her hand swept away, and the sword awn swept out, gathering a long whirlpool and enveloping Pan Yu.


    "Du Xiaoman, your strength is not enough!"


    Pan Yu was angry and stormed out. A terrible and hot column of Rune light swooped down with the force of the sky and hit the whirlpool of sword net driven by Du Xiaoman.


    "Boom"


    the whirlpool of the rune sword net was destroyed, and the terror energy swept through. Du Xiaoman''s graceful and delicate body suddenly fell down.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Xiaoman finally falls on the ground, and Lianbu falters. Under the huge impact, the ground is cracked, and the red lips are covered with a little red. With one move, he is immediately hurt.


    "Boom!"


    Under the accumulation of rocks roared and scattered, a rather embarrassed figure of purple robe fluttered out of the sky again, covered with a little blood. It was Du Shaofu who had just been smashed down.


    "What a tough boy, he can still stand up!"


    Looking at the sky above the valley, everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, Du Shaofu not only resisted Pan Yu, but also hurt Pan Yu.


    In the end, Du Shaofu was able to stand up again, which was too strong!


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who was able to stand up and shake his wings again, Pan Yu''s eyes also touched a little.


    Du Shaofu hovered in the air and looked at Du Xiaoman, who was injured in the valley below. His eyes were more sharp and frightening. His mouth was full of pale gold blood, and his eyes were firmly fixed on Pan Yu.


    "Well, the end of a strong crossbow!"


    Pan Yu''s eyes flashed. In the rippling of his runes, a red handprint immediately patted Du Shaofu.


    "Hula"


    the handprint suddenly changed color in the air. All the fingerprints were wrapped with Rune light, rippling with violent spatial fluctuations and mysterious Qi. Finally, it appeared in front of Du Shaofu, suppressing everything in the space!


    "Bang!"


    Such a terrible handprint fell on Du Shaofu like thunder again, and the suppressed Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of blood.


    "Pooh


    As the blood gushed out of his mouth, a chill suddenly swept out of Du Shaofu''s eyes, and a rather ferocious smile was outlined in the corner of his mouth.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu reached out at the same time and held tightly to the former.


    "Not good!"


    Pan Yu didn''t expect that Du Shaofu, who seemed to be a heavy hit at the moment, would even choose to fight him like this, and he suddenly retreated.


    "You shouldn''t have hurt my sister!"


    Du Shaofu was willing to fight a heavy blow. How could he let Pan Yu escape easily? He flapped his wings behind his back and stepped out of his feet. In an instant, he burst out with faster speed. His ferocity seemed to be able to smash the space, and a thundering bear hugged Pan Yu''s legs tightly.


    "Get down to me!"


    Du Shaofu drank and waved, just like a fierce animal roaring and breaking out of power. He immediately pulled Pan Yu, who was in a panic and shocked, from the air and fell down.


    "Let go


    Pan Yu drank, and his whole body was full of terrible and hot energy runes. He wanted to shake Du Shaofu apart.


    However, at this time Pan Yu''s feet were also hugged by Du Shaofu, and they tied their hands and feet. In a panic struggle, their bodies kept hitting the surrounding cliffs.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The two people rolled and collided, and a large piece of rock cracked and collapsed."Boom


    The bodies of the two men were also like propellers, and they fell from the sky, hitting the rock wall ceaselessly. The bodies of the impact vibrated and the rock wall collapsed.


    Pan Yu''s body erupts terror energy, but Du Shaofu does not let go. He drags Pan Yu down from the air.


    "The next one will be here soon. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    In the middle of the air, the two men struggled wildly. The fierce fighting between the dragon and the tiger in the fierce momentum made the last two bodies fall down the rock wall and tumble down. At the same time, they hit the valley severely.


    "Bang bang!"


    A large area of rock was smashed by two people''s bodies, and the whole valley was also shocked by them.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Two people''s mouth is almost at the same time spurt blood.


    Du Shaofu still did not let go of Pan Yu''s feet. They had just fallen to the ground. Du Shaofu hugged Pan Yu''s feet and, like a lazy donkey, hit directly into the valley. At this time, a mess of rocks went.


    "Boom!"


    The fierce and domineering energy burst out, and the hidden patterns on the surface of muddy body flickered. Where Du Shaofu''s body passed, the rock was crushed by his body.


    "Bang, bang, bang!..."


    However, Pan Yu''s body was involuntarily held by Du Shaofu and his feet rolled. His body kept hitting a large piece of rock, which broke into pieces and broke into pieces. He was in a state of confusion, and his mouth was overflowing with blood.


    "Let go


    Pan Yu drank so much that he tried to shake Du Shaofu''s hands off his feet.


    Du Shaofu''s arms trembled, but he was like a brute and would not let go.


    "Bang!"


    Pan Yu''s body was severely hit on a boulder, or the head hit on the boulder, the impact of the boulder cracked, mouth blood gushing.


    "How fierce


    At the sight of such a scene, all the eyes in the valley were startled, and the spine was chilly.


    Du Shaofu is also too terrible. This is not ferocious, but ferocious metamorphosis.


    There were not many people who did not know Pan Yu''s ranking of Wu Bang 31 and the top level cultivation on the other side of the pulse spirit state. They had already easily killed the perfect practitioners of the outside world, and their strength was absolutely terrible.


    However, at this time, Pan Yu was trampled and destroyed by Du Shaofu in such a savage and ferocious way.


    This is too terrible. Du Shaofu simply does not want his own life, and he will not let go of his opponent.


    "This Du Shaofu must not be provoked."


    Looking at the ferocious mode ahead, many eyes trembled and the pupils contracted, as if they were in the ghost. They decided in their hearts that they would never be able to provoke the vicious abnormal youth in the future.


    Pan Yu ran to rout, head heavy impact on the boulder, the body for a stagnant, mouth spurt red blood at the same time, also finally found the opportunity.


    "Asshole, let go, let go


    As Pan Yu bent down, Pan Yu''s terrifying energy erupted. The fiery runes all over his body were like a curtain of light. The dark air burst to the extreme. A palm print condensed and directly patted Du Shaofu''s head, which was already trying to kill Du Shaofu.


    "Let go of you


    Du Shaofu roared, and his strength suddenly burst out. He was in the room of the electric light and flint, but unexpectedly, he directly held Pan Yu''s feet and flew back to lunlun.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu let go of Pan Yu''s feet, but Pan Yu was swung by Sheng Sheng, and in an instant he fell heavily on the ground in the distance.


    "Boom!"


    Pan Yu was hit by the ground tremor drama, a line of ground cracks broken.


    "Pooh


    However, Pan Yu was once again hit with blood in his mouth. However, he jumped up at a lightning speed and then suspended in the air. He was afraid that Du Shaofu would hold his feet and not be able to do so.


    But at this time, Pan Yu''s body did not have much of the original natural and elegant, pale, dishevelled appearance, hair scattered, mouth blood dripping.


    "Pooh!"


    Du Shaofu also stood up, spitting with blood in his mouth, and smiling on his face, but the smile at this time made people look like they couldn''t help but feel frightened.


    "Oh, my God, that''s a pervert!"


    "Goo Goo!"


    The whole scene was filled with cold air, and his heart was full of ups and downs. The boy in purple robe was so cruel and abnormal that he could be recorded in the history of tianwu college.


    Pan Yu''s eyes were twitching, and the original look on his face changed. From small to large, Pan Yu was the favored son of heaven. Even in the tianwu academy, where such talents gather, there is a place.


    He practiced great skills, comprehended runes, and all his works were extraordinary.


    It is said that he is the future king of the existence, he has his own pride and conceit.


    But now, in the hands of that young man in purple robe, he has suffered unprecedented insult. He is a boy on the other side of the pulse state. How can he accept this fact.


    Moreover, Pan Yu also does not admit that this is a fact.


    "Boy, I have to say that you are very strong. Congratulations. You have completely angered me!"


    Pan Yu drank coldly, and his calm tone could no longer be maintained. His original handsome face became ferocious. A series of fingerprints condensed and the runes were written. He began to communicate with the martial arts. In an instant, a dazzling light of runes rose to the sky."Hula!"


    Suddenly, a huge fierce bird, shrouded in the red rune, flutters its wings like a flame, carrying a rolling and blazing breath. The flame covers the sky and blocks the sky, and the pressure is overwhelming. It seems that the desire can burn everything.


    "That''s Pan Yu''s" fire fierce demon e''er ". The most fierce bird in the list of earth beasts has the blood of the monster on the list of heavenly beasts."


    "Pan Yu''s heart is killing. He has been completely infuriated by Du Shaofu."


    "Just now Pan Yu was devastated by Du Shaofu. It''s strange that he doesn''t get angry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Gu..."


    The fire fierce demon e''e''s empty shadow hissed, and then under Pan Yu''s urging, he suddenly shrouded Du Shaofu and left.


    "Boom!"


    The runes interweave and evolve into a sea of fire. With the roar of "boom" coming out of the valley, they directly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    All of a sudden, the valley trembled, and most of the law enforcement team members below were trembling. They could not resist the pressure of the ghost shadow of the fiery demon Osprey.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. At this time, he was in a state of confusion. Compared with Pan Yu, Du Shaofu''s eyes were moving, and he was no better than Pan Yu


    Looking at Pan Yu''s communication of martial arts, Du Shaofu''s talisman and secret patterns began to surge. In a short period of time, a powerful and fierce momentum of terror broke out like a mountain torrent.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s golden light rose to the sky. On his wings, the golden light burst out, just like a rising sun in the sky.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, the domineering momentum swept out of Du Shaofu''s body. His wings were flapping, the streamer was overflowing, and the sky was full of glory!


    "Hula!"


    The fiery demon e''e crushed the sky, and the fiery Rune crushed the sky and blocked the sky. In a flash, it appeared in front of Du Shaofu, and was oppressed by terror.


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress!"


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings and urged the "penglin Jiutian", carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds, and swept across the sky.


    Wings open and close, domineering and fierce, golden glow blooming all over the sky, the air flow roaring in the sky, the momentum is terrible!


    "Goo Goo!"


    The fire demon e''e''s empty shadow hissed, and his eyes were covered with fear, but then it was suppressed on the external breath.


    The fiery runes appeared all over the sky and gathered into the force of terror. The shadow of the fire burning demon e''xu continued to suppress Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings like a roc, soaring for nine days. He carried the despotic will of the golden winged ROC bird, which could not be destroyed. He countered the fire demon e-e.


    "If you want to resist my pulse and soul, I will die!"


    Pan Yu drank coldly. At this time, his bearing and free and easy were changed into ferocious. A stream of fiery runes enveloped his body, and the mysterious air burst out like a divine awn. His momentum was terrible, and his pulse and soul suppressed Du Shaofu together.


    "Boom!"


    The two collide so that the secret patterns of the half empty talisman are blooming and dazzling.


    The fire fierce demon e''e was so powerful that it swept across the sky.


    "Pooh


    Du Shaofu resisted and suppressed each other with the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC, and the corners of his mouth began to overflow with blood. After all, he was much weaker at the level of cultivation.


    The valley trembles like the sky, and the whole space will solidify. The vast energy and pressure are boundless.


    "Boom..."


    The vast expanse of dark air spread, countless rocks from the cliff "bang bang" down.


    "Too strong!"


    Such amazing mutual repression made people tremble and shiver.


    "Hula!"


    Under such mutual suppression, the two began to loosen up, and then the space fluctuated violently, and in an instant, all over the sky the runes scattered.


    At this moment, the valley is in the middle of the air, and the space is shaking.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, a large amount of energy runes burst out under the deafening sound of "roaring" and "Y" deafness, and the ultimate force spread.


    "Crash!"


    Under the valley, a large area of rock was directly destroyed into dust, and the strong aftershocks swept like a tornado storm.


    The fiery rune is broken and dazzling, and the golden talisman''s secret pattern shines on the sky.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s two wings of runes turned into broken runes and were destroyed. His body was swept down by life even from the middle of the sky. He was hit hard by a backward shot and fell into a messy valley. His mouth was full of pale gold blood.


    "Chula la!"


    Pan Yu''s body recoiled in the air, and the corners of his mouth spurted blood again, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    When he stabilized his body, Pan Yu''s eyes were stunned. The terrible and domineering breath and will of the other party were too terrible to resist his pulse and soul attack, which shocked his soul.


    Du Shaofu stood up again, swaying and swaying. The long sleeves of his purple robe wiped the bloodstain from the corners of his mouth. His face was slightly dignified. The strength of the other party was too strong to do anything about it."The end of the strong crossbow, you can no longer fight, it''s time to end!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s weakness, Pan Yu was afraid that he had no strength to fight again. He was unwilling to delay any more. His body was flying in the air, and he directly killed Du Shaofu again. The remaining dark Qi was surging around him, and the runes gathered again.


    "It''s going to be hard."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was slightly raised. He didn''t want to expose his pulse and soul too much, which could only arouse him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    However, after arousing his pulse, Du Shaofu knew that no matter what the result was, he would not have any strength to fight again, and he would surely fall into the hands of the law enforcement team.


    "Stinky boy, you go


    Jiao shouts down, Du Xiaoman''s enchanting posture blocks Du Shaofu''s body, and his spirit weapon bursts into runes, trying to resist Pan Yu.


    "It''s spiritual. It''s like eating well."


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the voice of the Demon Stone came from his mind. His voice was tender, and he felt the trace of the fluctuation of spiritual instruments around him.


    "Du Xiaoman, you can''t stop me!"


    Pan Yu drank and dived down. The final momentum was still amazing and covered with light.


    The sword of Du Xiaoman''s spirit tool shakes, and the mysterious air bursts out.


    "Elder sister, you stay away."


    Du Shaofu opens Du Xiaoman in front of him. He knows that his elder sister has also been hurt. Although Pan Yu is seriously injured at this time, Pan Yu is already crazy. He is afraid that the elder sister can not stop him.


    "Pan Yu, it''s not your turn to be wild here!"


    Suddenly, there was a soft drink coming out.


    "Hiss!"


    Several desire is the voice said at the same time, a body image in the air is able to penetrate the space in general, an instant in front of Pan Yu''s body.


    The whole body of the visitor was covered with light, dazzling, gorgeous, and possessed of evil spirit.


    "Hiss!"


    At first glance, there is a palm print in the hand of the comer. It looks like a light and floating palm print, but the speed is extreme, and the fierce pressure erupts, making the surrounding void tremble.


    Pan Yu''s face changed abruptly, and his palm print was taken to welcome him.


    "Hiss..."


    In the middle of the air, two violent energies touch each other, but only a slight burst sounds.


    The runes were scattered, dazzling and bright. A powerful momentum like a curtain of light diffused around the sky, and then turned into energy and annihilated in the heaven and earth.


    "Pedaling!"


    At the same time, Pan Yu, who was also very weak at the moment, staggered and shook back.


    "Hum!"


    Pan Yu''s throat from the stuffy hum, the face on the face is also more and more pale, its eyes suddenly fell on the body of the comer.


    In the middle of the air, a young man was floating in the air, with a bright and white face, dark eyes, and a little red light. When people looked at his eyes, they had a feeling of heart shaking.


    "It''s Mr. Li Yuxiao coming."


    "Li Yuxiao, a senior student of our law enforcement team, their three teams are indeed out."


    Seeing the youth in the air, dozens of eyes under the valley suddenly moved, and the tense heartstrings immediately released.


    "Li Yuxiao, it seems to be the 15th in the martial arts list."


    As the discussion spread around, Du Shaofu''s eyes also looked up in the sky and heard Li Yuxiao''s three words. Du Shaofu remembered that he had seen him when he first entered the college. He was the 15th most powerful person in Wu bang.


    "It''s Li Yuxiao who comes here to practice the magic formula of transformation, which is both good and evil. Wu Bang ranks the 15th. But if he tries to motivate the magic formula, he may be able to break into the top ten of the martial arts list. However, if his" magic formula "is fully stimulated, it will cause great side effects on himself."


    Du Xiaoman said in a low voice beside Du Shaofu: "huamojian Li Yuxiao is also the leader of the second team of the law enforcement team. In the whole law enforcement team, the second team is also one of the strongest teams. Almost all the members of the second team are on the military list."


    "Li Yuxiao, what do you mean?"


    Looking at Li Yuxiao who suddenly appeared in the sky, Pan Yu''s pale look became more and more embarrassed. His eyes were a little afraid.


    Standing in the void, Li Yuxiao is tall and straight, with long hair and dark red eyes. He has an indescribable dignity and evil.


    "Pan Yu, you can''t move Du Shaofu this time. Let''s go!" Looking at Pan Yu, Li Yuxiao said in a calm voice.


    "You want to protect him?"


    Pan Yu smell speech, immediately eyes twitch, if Li Yuxiao want to protect that boy, this is absolutely not a good news for him.


    "It''s none of your business whether I protect him or not."


    Li Yuxiao looked at Pan Yu. His dark red eyes moved and said, "you have to deal with Du Shaofu. It''s just because Du Shaofu abandoned your cousin, Zhu Qing. I can tell you that even if Du Shaofu doesn''t abolish your cousin, I will also abolish your cousin who doesn''t have long eyes."


    "Li Yuxiao, what do you mean?"


    Pan Yu''s face changed suddenly, and his eyes were confused. He didn''t know how Zhu Qing offended Li Yuxiao.


    As far as he knows, his cousin is a waste of color, but he also has the ability to act according to the wind. He should not dare to provoke Li Yuxiao''s head.


    "Hum!"


    Hearing the speech, Li Yuxiao snorted and said, "because your cousin, Sun Zhi, who is a registered student of Zhu Qingdong, is also my cousin. Now the things that don''t have long eyes are discarded. It''s cheap. If it falls into my hands, it''s all killed.""What..."


    Smell speech, Pan Yu color change, he also is to find out the cause of the matter, is because of plundering a registered student''s integral.


    But Pan Yu didn''t expect that the registered student had that terrible Du Shaofu. He was still the cousin of Li Yuxiao.


    As Li Yuxiao said, even if Du Shaofu didn''t make a move, Li Yuxiao would never let it go.


    The only difference is that Li Yuxiao won''t kill him inside the college. He will only find an opportunity to kill outside the college, and the college will not be able to control him at that time.


    "Old four should have such a terrible cousin."


    People in the valley below could hear the conversation clearly. Among them, Du Shaofu was the most surprised. Unexpectedly, the fourth elder brother had such a terrible cousin in tianwu Academy. No wonder the fourth elder brother said at the beginning that he wanted to revenge. He had many ways, but he just wanted to keep his own revenge.


    "Pan Yu, listen to me. Du Shaofu was chased by you because of my cousin sun Zhicai. I owe him a favor. This time you dare to move him, I will move you. If you dare to move people around him, I will never let you go!" Li Yuxiao looks at Pan Yu with a cold look on his face.


    "Are you threatening me?" Pan Yu''s face sank and his face was iron blue. He was afraid of Li Yuxiao, but he seemed to have something to rely on in his heart.


    "I know that guy owes you a favor, but don''t think that guy is your support!" Li Yuxiao sank.


    Pan Yu''s eyes twitched, and then looked at Li Yu. Xiao Shen asked, "do you want to protect that boy for a lifetime?"


    "No one can protect anyone for a lifetime. I will only protect him once. This is what I owe him. It has nothing to do with how you like in the future. However, if you dare to provoke me, I will not blame me for being rude to you!" Li Yuxiao sank.


    "Well, I''ll give you face today."


    The next time I see you, I''ll see you later


    "Whoosh..."


    The voice falls, eyes light through a little unwilling, but Pan Yu also immediately gnash teeth to fly away.


    The current form, Pan Yu all see in the eyes, in his heyday, he can not do nothing to change the magic Li Yuxiao, let alone now.


    What''s more, there are other people in it. I''m afraid it''s really going to be a fight, and it''s going to hurt both sides. Let''s go first.


    At this time, he was seriously injured, exhausted and could not support for long.


    Looking at the back of Pan Yu''s departure, Li Yuxiao''s eyes moved, and then recovered from the sky, his figure fell in the valley.


    "I''ve met Li Xuechang."


    In the valley, they saluted in awe.


    Li Yuxiao strode away, and then came to Du Shaofu. He nodded to Du Xiaoman and said, "sister Du Xuejie."


    "Are you here to capture him or to help him?" Du Xiaoman looks at Li Yuxiao and asks.


    "This..." Li Yuxiao slightly Leng.


    Du Shaofu looked at Li Yuxiao in front of him and said with a smile, "no matter what, thank you for your help first."


    After hearing this, Li Yuxiao''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu. After a careful look, his eyes fluctuated, but then he restrained his expression and said to Du Shaofu, "you did this for my cousin. I owe you one thing."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said, "that''s not true. Sun Zhi is my brother. I''ll help him get back a justice. It''s nothing to do with you. You don''t owe me any favor."


    "Interesting."


    Li Yuxiao looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. His long dark red hair moved slightly. The red light in his eyes made him dare not look directly at him. He said, "my cousin asked me to open his mouth and asked me to help you. I can''t help but agree."


    After a pause, Li Yuxiao looked at Du Shaofu and continued: "but I''m here to help you. As a member of the law enforcement team, I''m duty bound. But now I deal with you, it''s unfair to you and my cousin. So I''ll give you a day. In one day, no one from the law enforcement team will chase you. You can escape as far as you can. After a day, I will I''ll hunt you down in person, and I won''t be polite when I meet you. "


    "Well, thank you very much." Du Shaofu did not refuse, nor could he refuse. Then he looked at Du Xiaoman beside him and said, "elder sister, you have to be careful. Li Yuxiao, I seem to have helped you get into trouble."


    "He can''t move me yet." Du Xiaoman said.


    "Li Yuxiao doesn''t dare to touch the people of my law enforcement team. He doesn''t have the courage." Smell speech, Li Yuxiao also cut in a word.


    "Well."


    After hearing this, Du Shaofu put down some worries a little, and then continued to say to Du Xiaoman, "there is something I need elder sister to do for me."


    "What''s the matter?" Du Xiaoman''s black eyebrows frowned slightly. Looking at the deep eyes in the eyes of the bloody purple robed youth, Du Xiaoman didn''t know what to do.


    "Thanks to the shlaogen league leader for his 5888 billboard coins, the fish without tears commander Wan reward, and other brothers for their reward. Xiao Yu continued to code. Today, brothers and sisters with flowers, after reading, remember to give Xiao Yu a thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    "Help me and Ouyang Shuang to say that I''m ok." Du Shaofu didn''t ask the elder sister to ask about Dai Xingyu and Wang scaly demon tiger. Anyway, he did not know. However, since Ouyang Shuang has returned to tianwu college, Dai Xingyu and Xiaohu should not be in any danger.


    "Good."


    Du Xiaoman nodded his head, and his eyes were shining brightly. He said to Du Shaofu, "do you really want to escape? Go back with me. It''s an active confession. I''ll plead for you then, at least to ensure that you''re just punished. If you continue to run away and be caught, the consequences will be different. At least you will be severely punished. If you are serious, you will be killed. If you are light, you will be destroyed and become a waste man. "


    Du Shaofu''s pale face was covered with a little sad smile. He said to Du Xiaoman, "if someone likes chasing, I''ll just run. I''m right. Why should I admit my mistake? Elder sister, I''ll be OK. You can rest assured."


    "Whoosh!"


    As the voice fell, the dark air on the bottom of Du Shaofu''s feet surged slightly. Suddenly, he walked away in a leisurely walk and disappeared at the end of the valley.


    "Li Xuechang, why do you want to let that boy go? He''s a recidivist on the reward list."


    I don''t know when it was the soldiers who were supported by the team members. At this time, they continued to be supported by the law enforcement officers. After seeing Du Shaofu''s figure disappear, he said to Li Yuxiao that his breath was weak and his appearance could only be described as miserable.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? No one is allowed to chase him in a day."


    Li Yuxiao glanced at the soldiers and said, "besides, if you go after them, I''m afraid they''re just looking for death. That boy doesn''t dare to kill people. Anyway, they''ve already killed two. If you don''t have the strength, you''ll think less about others. If you''re annoying and lose your life, you''ll only be able to blame yourself."


    "Yes..."


    All the law enforcement officers smell the speech, suddenly chat up and nod, dare not speak again.


    Du Xiaoman frowned and looked dignified. After a long time, he grinned lazily and closed his head. His mouth was full of smile, but he didn''t say anything. He just looked at the direction of the boy in purple robe


    "Du Shaofu, why didn''t you just let me eat the spirit weapon? I felt that it was extraordinary. It was better than the one I ate last time."


    "Your strength is still not enough. Even that guy can''t resist it. In fact, when the guy just urged the pulse soul, you should urge your own pulse soul. Then I''m in a good mood. Maybe I can do you a little favor and kill that guy''s pulse soul."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the dense forest, Du Shaofu ran away quickly. Although Pan Yu was gone, it didn''t mean that the guy would not catch up again, so he didn''t dare to stay.


    The voice of the Demon Stone should always be talking, which sounds strange as if it came from Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "You''ll be sarcastic. I didn''t see your help when I fought him to death." As he fled, Du Shaofu exclaimed.


    Demon Stone said: "you didn''t ask me to help you. Besides, I can''t help you now. But after I break through, if I''m happy, I can help you some."


    "Then wait until you break through. I have to find a safe place to heal."


    Du Shaofu said that at this time, the wounds were numerous and exhausted, and he was honored to be on the reward list. I''m afraid that many people will be interested in the reward points. If you casually encounter an old student, you will not be able to resist, so you must recover as soon as possible.


    What Du Shaofu was most worried about was that Li Yunxiao would catch up with him one day later.


    If he met Li Yuxiao, Du Shaofu figured out that he would not be an opponent in his heyday. Compared with Pan Yu, that guy would be much more terrifying.


    As for Pan Yu, Du Shaofu was worried that the guy would catch up with him, but he also estimated that the guy would be exhausted and severely damaged as well as himself. In addition, Li Yuxiao''s awe was still there. Therefore, even if Pan Yu wanted to pursue himself, he would certainly wait until he recovered.


    "If you are chased by so many people, you should find a place to cure your wounds first, but don''t involve me."


    Doushaofu was hit by the oil pouring from the Demon Stone fire. Suddenly, the rather immature voice was slightly stagnant. The voice immediately spread in Du Shaofu''s mind and said, "Du Shaofu, go to the right side, don''t go to the front."


    Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly stopped in the dense forest. Looking through the gap between the leaves of the forest, he saw a continuous mountain on his right side, which was not covered by dense forest. He was afraid that it would be more unsafe. He asked, "what do you do to the right side?"


    "I can feel the aura of elixir on the right. The breath is very weak and hard to find. But I can be sure that there is a miraculous medicine over there, and there should be a lot of it. In short, the breath is very strange." Said the Demon Stone.


    "There are miraculous medicines, but there are still quite a few."


    Du Shaofu frowned. At this time, he was seriously injured and exhausted. He did not know how far he could run. More importantly, he would encounter danger at any time. After hesitating for a moment, he took out the Demon Stone in his arms and asked, "can you feel how far it is?""You should be there by climbing over a few mountains. The breath there is very strange, but there must be some miraculous medicine. I''m sure it must be a good place." The Demon Stone''s eyes were indistinct, and said to Du Shaofu in a rather positive tone.


    "It''s not far, so go."


    Du Shaofu''s heart was flat. Anyway, the dense forest is also unsafe. Maybe there will be some unexpected places ahead. Maybe it will be safer at that time.


    After biting his teeth and stamping his feet, Du Shaofu took out a miraculous medicine filled with sunlight from the bag of heaven and earth, put it into his mouth, chewed it, and devoured it into his stomach.


    "Give me a little."


    Feeling the aura of miraculous medicine, the Demon Stone immediately said aloud.


    "Don''t you say that there is a miraculous medicine in front of you. When you find half of them, you can eat them as you like."


    Du Shaofu said, and then directly rushed out of the dense forest, looking at the mountains on the right side.


    "Du Shaofu, you niggard, are you afraid that I will take your elixir?" Demon Stone protested loudly.


    "You know what? I''m a thrifty family, a fine tradition."


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about his stinginess at all. He said to the Demon Stone, "you are generous. After you find the miraculous medicine, you will give it to me. Don''t ask for it."


    "This Forget it. You should be diligent and thrifty, and don''t think of my miraculous medicine in the future Said the Demon Stone.


    "I think I''d better give you a name. If you''re a demon stone, I''ll call you a little demon."


    Du Shaofu ran away, his figure passing through the mountains. His speed was so fast that it was hard to see clearly, just like a shadow. He did not dare to delay.


    "I feel I am a god stone, I am not a demon stone, can you call me stone God?" Said the Demon Stone.


    "You''ve been drenched in cow urine. Why don''t you just call you pee God?" Said Du Shaofu.


    "Er..." The Demon Stone was astonished, and then said to Du Shaofu, "the little demon is the little demon. I don''t want to pick it out."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the square of tianwu college, in front of the huge towering jade Bi, there are three words of Du Shaofu jumping on the 88th name of the 100 list.


    "Eighty eighth, Du Shaofu, what does this guy want to do?"


    Before Yubi, a gorgeous woman stood with her slender legs, front and back camber, and the devil''s fiery figure outlined the curve of tempting people. In addition, it was a beautiful face, which was just like a soul.


    The gorgeous woman stood quietly, so that many young people around the square couldn''t help but look away. They wanted to see more, but they didn''t dare to look directly.


    "You don''t know, that guy is too fierce. He killed two old students, abandoned three students, arrested the law enforcement team, and robbed a lot of bags of heaven and earth. The law enforcement team has been looking for him for so many days, but he has not been helped." Beside the beautiful woman, a pretty woman said that it was Lu Jiaxue.


    "This little bastard."


    She looks up at the eighty sixth name on the jade wall. Then she looks at the second name on the reward list and murmurs in a low voice: "what a couple of father and son. It''s really the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. Each wave is higher than the other."


    "What are you muttering about?" LV Jiaxue asked Ouyang Shuang.


    It is Ouyang Shuang who just returned to the college not long ago.


    "Nothing."


    Ouyang Shuang returned to his senses and said to LV Jiaxue, "Jiaxue, if you have any news, please keep an eye on it. I want to go to Fuyuan first."


    "Well, if you have any news, I''ll find you." LV Jiaxue nodded.


    "Thank you."


    Ouyang Shuang nodded and left immediately.


    She had just returned to tianwu college. She was going to ask someone whether Du Shaofu had come to tiantianwu college. However, at the first time, she heard that the whole college was discussing Du Shaofu, which attracted the attention of the whole college.


    Finally, after learning about the whole incident, Ouyang Shuang could only smile bitterly, killing two old students, abolishing three old students and arresting the law enforcement team. This was the first time she heard that someone in the college dared to do so.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The peaks are continuous, the dangerous peaks stand erect, the rocks are jagged and bare everywhere.


    "Xiaoyao, is this where you said there was a miraculous medicine?"


    On the top of the mountain, Du Shaofu''s face was embarrassed. It was like a place where there was a miraculous medicine. The surrounding mountains were continuous and barren. There was no fluctuation in the energy of the elixir. There was no trace of the elixir at all.


    "No mistake, you have to believe that my talent is here, with the breath of panacea fluctuating." Small demon affirms to say, to now still affirm.


    Du Shaofu looked around. The energy of the barren heaven and earth around him was extremely weak. Where did it look like there was a miraculous medicine? He was afraid that there was a miraculous drug. He was afraid that there was a miraculous drug. He glared at the little demon and said, "if you dare to deceive me, I will let you have a taste of childrens urine today."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    "Do you know, Du Shaofu, that you are vulgar and vulgar?"


    The little demon angrily said, looking around, and then on the surface of the body there are golden talisman secret patterns gradually fluctuate, that looms, quite illusory eyes, began to have a little golden light spread out, and then suddenly surprised: "ha ha, I said how can I detect the error? It turns out that there is a combination of magic array and seal, no wonder it is difficult to find it."


    "This is the land of illusion and seal?"


    Du Shaofu looked around and was surprised. He was also a master of lingfu, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    "Of course, it would be difficult for me to find out if I didn''t have the talent and means. If I went in, I was afraid that I would be trapped in it and would not be able to get out."


    The little demon said triumphantly, this is its absolute talent, way: "I can feel that the elixir is in the magic array and seal."


    "You''re so happy. We can''t get in with the magic array and seal."


    Du Shaofu glared at the little demon and said that he couldn''t feel the magic array and seal, so he couldn''t break it.


    What''s more, even if you have the ability to break open, I''m afraid I don''t have the time and strength to break the magic array and seal.


    The little demon glared at Du Shaofu, and then said, "you know what, don''t you forget? The general seals and runes are useless for me. I can enter as soon as I want, and come out as soon as I want."


    "What shall I do?" On hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately grasped the demon with both hands.


    "If you can''t get in now, how can I know what you should do, or you''ll take me outside and I''ll bring you some miraculous medicine to eat?" The little demon said to Du Shaofu.


    "No way."


    Du Shaofu shook his head directly and said to the little demon, "I don''t believe you. You have to take me in, or else you will eat all the miraculous drugs in it. If you don''t take me in, you can''t go in."


    Du Shaofu really didn''t believe in the little demon. For the little demon, once the elixir was in his mouth, he was afraid that even the dregs would not stay.


    "Du Shaofu, you son of a bitch, you pinch me. It''s shameless to dare not trust me." The little demon said in a loud voice, with protest in her childish voice.


    "Be careful to sail for a long time." Du Shaofu did not care at all about Xiaoyao''s protest.


    "Well, I''ll take you in."


    The little demon glared at Du Shaofu and said, "you urge the pulse soul, cover it in the pulse soul, and then I will help you. Then we will be able to enter the magic array and seal together


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu''s pale face was smiling, and then he took a look and said, "so if I enter the interior, I will not be afraid of the pursuers from outside?"


    "Of course, I feel that the seal and rune array are very powerful. Ordinary people can''t get in at all." Said the little demon.


    "Chulala..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s runes all over his body moved and communicated with each other. The runes spread, and the shadow of a five finger peak sprang out in a flash.


    The shadow of the mountain is derived from Du Shaofu and evolves. The dense aura spreads, communicates the energy of heaven and earth, and the terrifying power spreads. It seems that people are endowed with life, and then gradually covers the body. Suddenly, the whole person is also covered in the shadow of the mountain.


    "Hoo..."


    At the same time, on the body surface of the little demon, the golden talisman''s Secret patterns twinkled, and there were other colors and colors, and the light spread. Finally, it spread over the virtual shadow of Du Shaofu''s mountains. It seemed that the two could be fully integrated.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mysterious regions are all green and green, with mountains stretching, and the energy of heaven and earth is astonishing. It is like a mist that winds around the waist of the mountain. The mountains and rivers are winding and clear, and the mountains on both sides meet people.


    The mountains are continuous, but looking at it, it is surrounded by clouds, winding mountain paths, like a ribbon falling from the clouds, the shadowy mountains covered with gauze like cicada wings, looming in the clouds.


    On the earth, the glow is diffuse, colorful, exotic flowers and plants are countless.


    "Hiss..."


    The space fluctuates, and there is a strange energy, as if it can distort the void. Then a mountain shadow spreads with the talisman secret pattern, which seems to emerge out of thin air. Finally, the secret pattern of the talisman converges and a young man in purple robes is revealed.


    But when the youth''s eyes look around, see a scene in the eyes at this time, suddenly the eyes are dull.


    The young man saw that he was already in a colorful world. The rays of the sun were spreading and the light was shining. There were strange flowers and plants everywhere. There were miraculous herbs all over the hillside. A strong smell of medicine came to my nose.


    In this world, the mountains are continuous, the clouds are misty, and the heaven and earth are full of energy, like dreams and illusions, just like an illusory world.


    Even a weed and a stone everywhere are crystal clear and wavy.


    Miraculous medicine, which is full of miraculous medicine, spreads strong and amazing fluctuations.The fragrance of medicine is attractive. The places you can see are all miraculous drugs, just like coming to the world of miraculous drugs.


    "Elixir, it''s all panacea. It''s enough to eat, and there''s no problem to eat enough."


    In the hands of the boy in purple robe, a mountain stone spoke with eyes and mouth, which was very mysterious.


    "Where on earth is this? Why are there so many miracles?"


    Du Shaofu was completely shocked at the moment. When he arrived in this space, he felt that the spirit was Bi, and the mysterious Qi in his body was flowing faster.


    The air is filled with the smell of panacea. If you smell it more, you can get benefits.


    "It''s the medicine field of the college."


    Du Shaofu murmured, "I didn''t know what I heard last time. The college has its own medicine field, and the registered student union is responsible for the care and cultivation of miraculous drugs.


    "No matter where it is, we are only responsible for taking the elixir."


    The little demon said, looking excited, he said to Du Shaofu, "remember our agreement, you half I half, can you rob me."


    "So much. What do I do for you?"


    Du Shaofu said that he bent down and pulled out a spirit grass which was spreading in the sunlight and put it directly into his stomach. He ate a little to make up for it, but the great tonic could not be wasted or missed.


    Even if it is the college, so many panacea, eat lost, as long as not caught, that''s OK.


    Du Shaofu said in his heart that even if the college knew that he had stolen the elixir, the law enforcement team was looking for him everywhere and was on the reward list. Why should we be polite to the college? One trouble is trouble, and another is trouble.


    "Worthless guys, these are all low-level miraculous drugs. They haven''t matured yet. You can''t get too much effect after taking them for a lifetime. I feel that there is a breath of precious medicine in front of me. That''s a treasure." The little demon said, the illusory eyes spread the golden light, but at the moment, but excited.


    "Treasure medicine, where there is treasure medicine."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened. Baoyao was really a treasure.


    As a lingfu master, Du Shaofu naturally knew the origin of the precious medicine after he had been instructed by Zhen Qingchun.


    As far as the outside world is concerned, it is equivalent to a treasure that only exists in the legend. It is said that the treasure medicine has the terror effect of bringing the dead back to life, bones and flesh, and withered trees to rejuvenate the spring.


    After some top-level miraculous drugs are mature, if they are lucky enough to get the chance, they may also be promoted to Daobao medicine.


    It is said that treasure medicine is the main material for refining the grade pills in the legend.


    "I can feel the breath of Baoyao in front of me. Let''s go quickly."


    The little demon urged Du Shaofu. He was much more anxious than Du Shaofu. His mouth was already flowing.


    It is because I feel the breath of treasure medicine, so at this time for the miraculous medicine around, the little demon has no too much interest.


    "Well, let''s get there." Du Shaofu nodded his head and ran to the front in the direction indicated by the little demon.


    "What a big field of medicine. It''s horrible."


    All the way, he climbed mountains and mountains, and everywhere Du Shaofu went, there were miraculous drugs everywhere, whether it was the mountain peak or the beach, whether it was the rock crevice or the sand beach.


    With the spread of sunlight, the aura fluctuates astonishingly, just like clouds, colorful, flowing light, like a dream, like a mythical world.


    Du Shaofu could not help but pull out a lot of elixirs and put them into his mouth. The more he went inside, the higher the level of the elixir was.


    Finally, the little demon can''t help it, yelling and swallowing several shining elixirs in succession, and then can''t bear to leave.


    If it wasn''t for feeling the breath of Baoyao, I''m afraid it would be impossible for me to leave.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu was worried about meeting people in this place at first, but in the end, he found that there was no one in it. In addition to the panacea of the whole world, it was the world of miraculous drugs.


    Half an hour later, in the middle of the two mountain peaks, the surrounding is lush, with wonderful grass, beautiful trees and nepheline. In the middle, a piece of soil with a large amount of sunlight spreads out.


    The soil is very strange. The sunlight spreads like smoke, but there is no grass. However, there is a strange spirit tree about one person high.


    That person''s tall spirit tree is also very strange, small bowl mouth size, branches and leaves are sparse, like bamboo, but it is careless, the whole body is blue, crystal clear, spread the glow, dazzling.


    In the crown of the tree, a spirit fruit the size of a baby''s fist is congealed. The whole body is white and blue, and the rune spreads.


    This kind of rune is very special. It seems that there is a special wave and a kind of Dao rhyme.


    "Hula!"


    Looking at the fruit from afar that can turn white and green, you can feel a terrible wave rippling. The strong fragrance of medicine rises from the sky, rippling around the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    "Green bamboo rhyme fruit, that is treasure medicine, treasure medicine green bamboo rhyme spirit fruit."


    If the illusory vision of the distance looking at the fruit, the small demon can not help but exclaim, the voice is very excited.


    "Boy, you can''t let go of the green bamboo rhyme fruit. It''s a great chance. Don''t let the stone eat. It''s better for you to eat it." At this time, a familiar voice came into Du Shaofu''s ears. It was Zhen Qingchun''s voice.


    "Demon, a strong one is coming."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu said to the little demon in his opponent, and then turned slightly.


    "Where, let''s hide for a while. We must take the medicine. I can''t help taking it..." The little demon said immediately.


    "Whew..."


    And just before the voice of the little demon had fallen, it was suddenly thrown into the distance by Du Shaofu, like an impact gun.


    "Du Shaofu, you shameless human being, I understand that you have to take the precious medicine alone


    The little demon''s tender voice spread further and further. Du Shaofu didn''t know that he had thrown it for hundreds of meters, and then he couldn''t see it.


    "Take the medicine quickly, or the little demon will not let go."


    When Du Shaofu threw the little demon backward, he quickly rushed to the fruit in front of him.


    There is only one green bamboo rhyme fruit, which can''t be divided equally.


    Seeing the excited and drooling appearance of Xiaoyao, Du Shaofu didn''t have to think about it and knew that Xiaoyao would not give it to himself.


    So it''s better to use the simplest way to eat into your own stomach.


    "Brother Qingchun, are you awake at last? How are you feeling?" Du Shaofu asked Zhen Qingchun as he ran to lingguo.


    "I''m ok. Where is this place? How can there be green bamboo rhyme fruits?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice came from the tower in Du Shaofu''s arms and said, "I feel your breath now. It seems that you are in a terrible situation. Are you in trouble again?"


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you about it later."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. After a few runs, he jumped onto the soil where the sunlight was spreading, and he was about to arrive at the green bamboo fruits.


    "Hula!"


    The closer you are, the more intense the strong fragrance of medicine is, and the amazing energy fluctuation is rippling.


    "Du Shaofu, shameless Du Shaofu, I want to take that treasure medicine. You should let it go."


    At this moment, a young voice came out. At this moment, a little demon, who had just been overcast by Du Shaofu, was just behind Du Shaofu. At the moment, his body was covered with a mysterious pattern of talismans. The whole body looked like streamer, and then it quickly rolled on the ground, catching up with him at a terrible speed.


    At this time, the speed of Xiaoyao seems to be much faster than that of Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, quick, that God stone catches up, you must get green bamboo rhyme spirit fruit, if you can take that treasure medicine, it will have a great effect on you, this is a great chance." Zhen Qingchun also seems to feel that the little demon is catching up quickly, and immediately urges Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu speeds up and jumps out with all his strength. Finally, he gets close to the green bamboo charm fruit. He stomps on the ground and jumps out of the body. He grabs the fragrant green bamboo fruit with amazing energy.


    "Shameless Du Shaofu, you don''t want to get rid of me!"


    The tender voice came from Du Shaofu''s ear. At the moment, the speed of the little demon was almost to a terrible level, and the sound of wheezing was directly across Du Shaofu''s cheek.


    At this time, his steps leaped out of the ground, and Du Shaofu''s hand was about to grasp the green bamboo rhyme fruit in his palm.


    "Hiss!"


    The golden streamer rushed out, and the little demon directly hit Du Shaofu''s palm. A huge impact force suddenly flicked Du Shaofu''s palm open.


    "Bang!"


    The huge impact made Du Shaofu''s mouth numb, his palms ache, and his palms were directly opened.


    "Ha ha, shameless Du Shaofu, you can''t eat green bamboo rhyme spirit If Ah


    Shaking open Du Shaofu''s palm, the little demon immediately burst into laughter, but before all the words fell, the laughter suddenly turned into a roar, and cried out: "Du Shaofu, you bastard, don''t, don''t..."


    Du Shaofu''s palms were shaken open, but the soles of his feet were off the ground and his body was in the void. He leaned his body a little bit, then opened his mouth and sucked and pulled the crystal clear green bamboo fruits into his mouth.


    There was no time to take a close look at the shape of the green bamboo fruit. Du Shaofu bit it directly. He felt that the green bamboo fruit had turned into a gentle and comfortable liquid. It was fragrant and sweet. It slipped through his throat and then slipped into his stomach.


    "Asshole, Du Shaofu, you are so shameless, shameless You spit out the precious medicine for me... "


    The little demon roared and ran away. Her body was covered with light gold talisman and secret patterns. It was like a ball bouncing on the soil in the light of the sun.


    "I''ve eaten it. How can I vomit it to you? Well, I won''t rob you of all the miraculous drugs in it. I''ll take whatever you like, how?"Du Shaofu was satisfied with a smile. He finally took the medicine into his stomach, almost falling into the mouth of the little demon.


    "How can other miraculous medicines compare with precious medicines? Even" Jinzhong Li "can''t compare. You shameless God killer, you are the elixir of robbing me. Your heart is dangerous. Human beings are crafty and cunning. It''s too bad to be with you. I don''t want to be with you. "


    The little demon ran away, and his tender voice roared incessantly. He didn''t expect that Du Shaofu was so shameless that he threw it away and seized the precious medicine.


    It''s just insane and shameless!


    "Don''t be angry. I''ll give it to you next time I meet Baoyao."


    Du Shaofu said with some embarrassment. He felt that he had just become familiar with Wei. It seemed that he was embarrassed to lose it.


    "You think there are precious medicines everywhere. Next time you meet them, there will be no more. I will never take you to find miraculous medicine. I just shouldn''t have brought you in. My precious medicine."


    The little demon went crazy and swore secretly in his heart that he would never take the insane Du Shaofu to look for the miraculous medicine in the future. He should not have brought this guy''s in just now. If he did not bring this shameless guy in, he would have taken the treasure potion.


    "No, how could it be so violent."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. Just after the green bamboo rhyme fruit was turned into a very gentle energy, but as soon as it reached the abdomen, it turned into an extremely fierce energy and spread out. The violent energy was like a fierce beast waking up and crashing back and forth in his body.


    Du Shaofu himself was seriously injured and exhausted. At this time, the violent energy of the green bamboo rhyme fruit diffused in his body, and the wild elixir energy was simply described as terror.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s body was full of energy from the green bamboo rhyme.


    Strong pain suddenly hit again and again, that violent force, seems to destroy everything.


    If Du Shaofu''s body was not extremely strong, he would have been blown to death in just a few gasps.


    "Hula!"


    The energy of the elixir in his body was rampant, and Du Shaofu''s body was covered with rays of light, and his body swelled with the fluctuation of the talisman rune.


    A burst of violent energy wandered on Du Shaofu''s body surface, trying to break out of his body. At this time, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shining, and his whole body was covered with sunlight, and a smell of medicine was rippling away.


    "It''s so fragrant. It''s like the smell of green bamboo and fruit. I really want to eat you, this crazy guy. I''ll let you take the precious medicine alive, and I can''t support you."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s appearance, the little demon immediately relieved a lot of Qi. His unreal eyes looked at Du Shaofu, who was full of rays of sunlight and the fragrance of medicine. He had a faint drooling look.


    "Ah..."


    Under the rampant energy diffusion in his body, even if he had a strong body, Du Shaofu couldn''t help crying out. It seemed that the wild elixir energy was about to destroy his own body, and the energy was beyond imagination.


    "Boy, I let you get green bamboo rhyme fruit, but I didn''t let you eat it raw. You should be regarded as the first to take precious medicine raw in pulse state level."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice came out, and he said to Du Shaofu in a hurry: "breathe in quickly, refine the energy in the body, quickly."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu could not care much about it. He immediately sat on his knees at the foot of the green bamboo Yunling fruit tree. His handprints were condensed out. He ran the golden winged Dapeng birds to cultivate their skills and began to refine them directly.


    "Boom!"


    The violent energy in the body has been surging like beasts, fluctuating in space.


    Du Shaofu resisted the sharp pain in his body, gritted his teeth, practiced breathing, and began to refine the violent energy.


    The setting sun sank, and the silver gray evening dew began to cover the mountains slowly.


    If the man holding the old beauty fan, he can''t help the old man standing in front of him


    "Did you ask me to help him?"


    The middle-aged beautiful man folded the fan in his hand, and his slender body slightly straightened out. When he was middle-aged, he did not affect his handsome. On the contrary, he became more and more charming. His mouth was light and his eyes were like water. Looking at Ouyang Shuang, he said, "girl, do you know what the little bunny has done? How can I help him?"


    Ouyang Shuang looked at the middle-aged beautiful man. His eyes were shining and his red lips were biting. He said softly: "Uncle Xi, I know that the boy has gone too far. However, I understand the process of the matter, and I can''t blame him completely. Besides, my parents also asked me to take good care of him this time. If something happened to him, I couldn''t go back and explain it to my parents. Uncle Xi, if you don''t look at my face, it depends on the face of my father and my mother. Help that boy. "


    "Thank you, commander-in-chief of Jiuchong Linghuang, for the reward of 160000 yuan.


    Eight more, two more. Xiao Yu is working hard. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    "Don''t give me that. I don''t want it."


    The middle-aged man glared at Ouyang Shuang and said, "that little bunny is like his father, like his son. This is good. Both father and son were students of tianwu college, and finally they were on the reward list of tianwu college. This is also a good story of tianwu college."


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Hearing this, Ouyang Shuang couldn''t help chuckling. Both father and son were put on a reward list. Fortunately, no one else knew the boy''s identity. If this news spreads out, I''m afraid it will shake the whole tianwu college.


    The middle-aged beautiful man shook a folding fan, looked at Ouyang Shuang, hesitated for a moment, and then whispered, "when I came back, I received some news from other elders. It is said that many elders think that the boy''s talent is good. Although it caused a great disaster, there is still a possibility of maneuver. At least, most of the elders are supporting the lighter treatment In this way, we will not be in danger of life, and we will not abandon our cultivation. But we must suffer a lot. "


    "Hoo..."


    Hearing the speech, Ouyang breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You girl, don''t be happy too early. This is also on the basis that the boy doesn''t commit any more crimes. If the boy commits again and damages the college, even those elders can''t protect him all the time." Said the middle-aged man.


    "Why


    As the middle-aged beautiful man''s voice dropped, his face suddenly moved, and then he took out a jade slip from the heaven and earth bag.


    "Hula!"


    On the jade slips, the light of the runes blooms, and the eyes of the middle-aged and beautiful man are slightly coagulated, and then the fingerprints condense. A flash of Rune light falls on the jade slips, and a stream of runes overflows on the jade slips, and then steals into the eyebrows of the middle-aged beautiful man.


    The middle-aged beautiful man''s eyes are slightly closed. After counting the rest, his eyes open, looking at Ouyang Shuang, he says, "girl, tell you an interesting news."


    "What''s the news?" Ouyang Shuang hooked his lips and asked, "is it the news from Du Shaofu?"


    "All the elders in the college will hold a meeting of elders early tomorrow morning. I''m afraid something big will happen in the college recently."


    The middle-aged beautiful man finished, then sighed, continued to look at Ouyang Shuang and continued: "there is news just received, Du Shaofu today a weightlifting team leader of four law enforcement teams, but also arrested again, so from the list of reward ranking, again rose nine places, from 88 to 79."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hula!"


    At dusk, on a square in tianwu college, runes flicker and flash on the huge reward list, attracting a large number of people.


    On the top of the list, No. 79 has changed.


    Du Shaofu''s three words spread red on the original seventy-nine place list.


    "No.79, Du Shaofu."


    "The boy Du Shaofu is climbing on the reward list!"


    "It is said that this morning, Bing Qianli, Qin Lang, Zhu Ding and Guo Qing were all seriously injured by Du Shaofu alone."


    "Not only that, but I heard that Pan Yu, the heavenly flame hand, went to avenge Zhu Qing. As a result, he and Du Shaofu were both defeated, and no one took advantage of him."


    "My God, what kind of terror has Du Shaofu''s strength reached?"


    "I don''t know whether it''s true or not. It''s said that Li Yuxiao, a demon melting villain, also stepped in today. On that day, Zhu Qing and a registered student they robbed seemed to be Li Yuxiao''s cousin."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In front of the reward list, there was a lot of discussion, all of which was appalled.


    At night, the sky is full of shining stars, like the Milky way paved with fine quicksand, lying on the blue sky.


    The bright moon is in the sky, and the moon shines on the grand palace.


    "Father, don''t you rest so late?"


    A young girl dressed in a strong orange dress walked into the grand hall. Her tall and slender legs and her waist were not enough to grasp. She outlined a moving arc. Her elegant temperament was a little cool. In her intimate manner, she had a noble that people did not dare to approach.


    "Sheng Nan, how are things arranged?"


    In the palace, a middle-aged man who sat and looked at the slips in his hand slightly raised his head. His body was rather fat and his stomach was small. He was not too tall, but he had an absolute dignity, which was daunting.


    The girl nodded and said, "it''s almost done. I''ve also informed Wang Xie''s, Du Wang''s, Ouyang''s, ghost''s, Wu''s, Guo''s, and Gu''s. They all said that they would send someone to tianwu college."


    "Girl, it''s hard for you."


    The middle-aged man smiles and says to the girl, "I received some news from tianwu college the other day. Are you interested in listening to it?"


    "The news that my father is interested in is certainly not general news. Naturally, we should listen to it."


    She is very interested. She nods, her lips are light, and her smile is moving, which is enough to make her a great nation.The middle-aged man got up slowly, dressed in a dragon robe. His body clearly had no breath fluctuation, but he didn''t dare to look directly at him. He said, "I heard that a new student came out of tianwu college this time. He was sixteen or seventeen years old, but his strength was extremely terrible. Your third younger brother was shot off with one move. Recently, many people on the martial arts list have also been defeated by him."


    Hearing the speech, the girl''s eyes picked up and her bright eyes wiped a little surprise. Then she raised her head and said to the man in the Dragon Robe: "father, don''t worry, there will be no problem for the people there. "That''s good. I also believe in the people in the temple."


    The voice of the Han in the Dragon Robe dropped, and then he looked at the girl with strong clothes and said, "Sheng Nan, although shenting is your school, we are Cheng family after all. The imperial family has always been surnamed Cheng. The relationship between shenting and shenting needs to be maintained. With you there, I can rest assured. However, everything needs to be measured, and we must pay attention to it. "


    The girl nodded and looked at the man in the Dragon Robe and said, "I understand the meaning of my father. Please rest assured that the Empire will only get better and better."


    "My father naturally believed in you. You never let me down."


    The big man in the Dragon Robe looked at the girl with strong clothes and laughed, and then said in a proper way, "it''s up to you."


    "I have sent a post to tianwu college in the name of my teacher, and I have received their response. We can go to tianwu college and have a party only when the people from the divine court come." Said the girl, who was dressed up.


    In the early morning, everything is quiet, the morning clouds render the sky, and the mountains are smeared with a layer of soft pale gold.


    In the space like a mythical world, Du Shaofu sat cross legged under the green bamboo rhyme fruit tree, and the violent energy in his body was still surging. However, at this time, Du Shaofu''s whole body was surrounded by a pale golden halo, and he entered the state of cultivation.


    With the passage of time, the violent energy in Du Shaofu''s body caused Du Shaofu''s severe pain, which was alleviated a lot at this time.


    One is that Du Shaofu has also entered the state of cultivation. In addition, he has refined a lot of medicinal power, which has weakened the violent energy in his body.


    But it is only weakened a little, the energy of green bamboo rhyme fruit is still magnificent, surging wildly in the body.


    Slowly refining the violent medicinal energy. Under the cultivation skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds, the refining is also very fast. Refining the surging energy has become Du Shaofu''s own pure and mysterious Qi.


    With the energy of the majestic medicinal power in his body, Du Shaofu was able to feel his muscles, muscles, viscera and other organs. He was also absorbing the power of the powerful medicine, so that his injuries could recover in practice, and his complexion began to recover gradually.


    There are clouds around the soil.


    At this moment, not far from Du Shaofu''s body, an ancient copper pagoda was suspended on the Xiaguang soil. The whole body was covered with streamers, and the mysterious patterns of talismans were flashing. The air waves around the tower sucked and pulled a stream of Xiaguang clouds from the soil into the tower.


    "Shameless Du Shaofu, I will revenge sooner or later. Next time you don''t want me to take you to find the miraculous medicine."


    Among the miraculous herbs all over the mountains and fields, the little demon covered with talismans and secret patterns, ran to the highest level of the miraculous medicine area, and swallowed the miraculous herbs impolitely into the body. The small mountain peaks of palm size were like bottomless caves, and large pieces of miraculous herbs were swallowed up, but they could not fill its stomach.


    In the early morning, the sky is full of red clouds, and the rays of the sky are shining with gold.


    A high mountain, surrounded by clouds.


    Li Yuxiao''s figure leaped into the sky and stood upright. His dark eyes and eyes were suffused with a little red light, and his light red long hair was shawl. He had an indescribable dignity and evil.


    Suddenly, Li Yuxiao slightly backward a wave, light way: "time to start chasing!"


    "Yes


    On the top of the mountain, there are nine figures in the sky, all of them are practitioners of pulse spirit state.


    "Whoosh..."


    Ten figures, ten mighty breath wave, suddenly cut through the sky, jumped into the mountains.


    Tianwu college is an ancient hall, surrounded by luxuriant trees and flowers. It is surrounded by white stones, surrounded by pool edge, and covered by rare grass and ancient vines.


    Inside the hall, the layout is simple and thick.


    At the moment, there are more than ten old people and women in the hall, as well as more than a dozen big men and women sitting upright.


    Although these people are breath convergence, but also can be aware that anyone in the hall at this moment is absolutely a very powerful person.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, tianwu academy has received the invitation to visit Guangming temple. In two months'' time, the people from Guangming temple will come to visit our tianwu academy, accompanied by people from the eight palaces of the stone dragon empire."


    An old man in a long robe, with a strong body and a face of sixty, said to the people in the hall at this time: "I believe that we all know the reasons for the visit of the temple of light this time, and we can make preparations for them. Let''s wait until the Dean leaves the pass."


    "Nine more, and one more. Xiao Yu continued to work hard. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    When they heard the words, their faces changed, but they didn''t say much.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me tell you a piece of good news first. It is estimated that the best time for picking is after seven days."


    First of all, a woman with a long skirt about 50 years old, looking at many elders in the hall, said.


    "Green bamboo rhyme fruit, finally mature."


    A woman in purple smiles with a smile in her eyes. When she was young, she was afraid that she must be a very beautiful woman.


    "It''s been 20 years. I didn''t expect that the second green bamboo rhyme fruit is ripe again." A middle-aged beautiful man holding a folding fan said that it was Ouyang Shuang who called him uncle Xi.


    "Yes, nearly twenty years."


    The woman in the long skirt sighed and said softly, "everything is ready. Zhou Yuan has already made preparations three years ago. Seven days later, when the green bamboo rhyme fruit reaches the best picking time, it will be able to be used as medicine and become a pill. At that time," Huangji Dan "is expected to be condensed again."


    "Huangji Dan, I can finally see Huangji Dan again."


    When an old man heard the speech, his eyes trembled slightly. He could not help but feel a little excited. He said softly: "twenty years ago, the medicine school of tianwu University refined Huangji pill, and the Institute of utensils produced" Thunder Dragon ", which shocked all quarters. However, he did not expect that Du Tingxuan first took "leilong" and then "Huangji Dan". After 20 years, he finally had a chance to refine Huangji pill. "


    "Fortunately, there are a lot of miraculous herbs in tianwu college. There are almost all kinds of elixirs for refining Huangji pill. We have collected all the rare miraculous herbs in recent years."


    The long skirt woman''s eyes also showed a little excitement, said: "the most important thing is the main material of green bamboo rhyme lingguo. At the beginning, there were two plants, one before and one after. Twenty years ago, the other one was not mature, so we didn''t pick it. After waiting for 20 years, we could finally pick it after seven days."


    "Zhou Yuanlao had been preparing for it three years ago, and I hope to succeed by then."


    The old man in long robes, who was powerful in Kong and martial arts, was also looking forward to it at the moment. He said, "when we were preparing Huangji pills in Zhouyuan, we attracted many strong people to spy. If we were not afraid of tianwu college, we would have taken advantage of this opportunity."


    "Another thing is that Du Shaofu, the registered student, is more and more lawless these days. I don''t know what the elders think of it. Can you think of a way to punish him?"


    An old man in long robes looked at the crowd and said, "we have the rules of tianwu college. If we continue to let them do wrong, I''m afraid it will not be long before we become a laughing stock of tianwu college."


    "I''m just a teenager. I''m young. I guess I''m fond of playing. This time it''s too much, but it won''t make a mockery of the college. Elder Fu''s words are too serious." Said the woman in purple, who originally spoke.


    "Elder Shangguan, I heard that Du Shaofu is the younger brother of Du Xiaoman, your disciple. You are too protective of your disciple." Said the old man.


    With a smile, the woman in purple said, "it''s said that elder Fu intended to take the sword as his disciple. This time, Zhang Jian bullied the freshmen and was abandoned the Shenque. You, an elder, don''t have to worry about children in general. Du Shaofu is still young. Though he is naughty, he has amazing talent. If he can be well trained, who can be compared with the present batch of new students? It will also win honor for our tianwu college and carry forward tianwu college. "


    "The elder of Shangguan is right. Du Shaofu''s talent is really amazing. If it is cultivated properly, it will not be a thing in the pool."


    "So young, so strong, good training, afraid is more extraordinary."


    "Tianwu academy, after all, has rules and good talent, which is good, but it can''t tolerate lawlessness."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Each elder dispute, the middle-aged beautiful man quietly listen to the dispute, no answer, just quietly watching.


    In the crowd, the elder Liao did not speak, and he was quietly watching the dispute.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, the news that Li Yuxiao, the second team of the law enforcement team, was chasing Du Shaofu with his own team had already been spread in tianwu Academy.


    Then, when all the students of tianwu college thought that he had killed Li Yuxiao, Du Shaofu might have caught him. However, two days later, no one even found Du Shaofu''s shadow. Du Shaofu seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.


    It is said that Li Yuxiao also used a lot of ground spirit mice to search, but found nothing.


    I don''t know where Du Shaofu was hiding. It seemed that he had disappeared out of thin air.


    The space full of rays of light is full of miraculous drugs, just like the pure land outside the world.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged under the green bamboo trees. Compared with his pale face three days ago, Du Shaofu was already ruddy.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body is covered with pale gold light, and the mysterious patterns of the talisman are lingering. A wave of space shaking from the center of his body spreads continuously, like the undulation of the water surface.In such a breath, Du Shaofu''s original injuries are also recovering at a very fast speed. His strong body is intact as before, and he is more and more powerful.


    The breath of his body kept climbing. Du Shaofu seemed to have no idea. The golden light all over him was more and more dazzling.


    This continued into the night. When night fell, the golden light of Du Shaofu became more and more bright under the green bamboo and Lingling fruit trees. It seemed that Du Shaofu was the only one in this space, and the energy of the surrounding world was fluctuating.


    "Hula!"


    In the space, it seems to be affected by something, the clouds fluctuate, and the breath is more and more amazing.


    Finally, at a certain moment, within the dazzling golden aperture, a violent energy wave burst out, like a repressed volcano, suddenly erupted.


    "Bang!"


    At that moment, a dull sound also came out of Du Shaofu''s Shrine. A stream of pure and mysterious Qi from the channels and collaterals of Du Shaofu suddenly poured into the shrine and expanded the palace again.


    "Buzz!"


    There is a sound, like wind and thunder, resounding through the night sky.


    At that moment, within the Golden Circle of Du Shaofu''s body, there were dazzling and mysterious patterns of talismans spreading out. The light was dazzling, and the intense brilliance was spreading and rippling around the green bamboo and Lingling fruit trees.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath was miraculously from the other side of the pulse state to the perfect level of the pulsating state.


    "Hula..."


    After a long time, the movement in the night slowly dissipated.


    However, Du Shaofu still sat cross legged, surrounded by a pale golden light, and continued to refine the tremendous medicinal energy in his body.


    At the moment, although it is a breakthrough again, Du Shaofu can feel that the energy of the green bamboo charm fruit in his body is only two or three percent refined by himself. It can be seen that what terrible energy is contained in the green bamboo charm fruit.


    With the refining of green bamboo fruits, Du Shaofu also felt some changes.


    It seems that there is also a mysterious medicinal power in the majestic energy of green bamboo rhyme fruit.


    These drugs are very abstruse and hard to be detected. They melt quietly into their own muscle cells, into their own minds, and into the palace of mud balls. The feeling is like air. You can feel its existence, but you can''t say it, but you can''t express it


    There was still tremendous energy in his body, so Du Shaofu continued to refine.


    In this way, time in Du Shaofu''s practice continued to pass without knowing.


    In tianwu college, with huamojian Li Yuxiao leading his own team to hunt down Du Shaofu, six days have passed, but the result is still not even Du Shaofu''s shadow. As soon as the news spread, the whole college was in a state of uproar.


    "I''m afraid no one can capture Du Shaofu."


    "If you can''t find Li Yuxiao, the other people don''t want to."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    While the whole college was talking about Du Shaofu, there was another thing that people were interested in. Some old students challenged the strong ones in the martial arts list.


    The first thing for a young man who has broken through to the meridian realm in tianwu Fu realm is to challenge Ouyang Shuang, who is the last one in the Wu list.


    On the peace square, there were many onlookers.


    In the next challenge, although the young man was extraordinary, he was still defeated by Ouyang Shuang. Ouyang Shuang also broke through to the initial stage of mailing state.


    Some old students thought that Ouyang Shuang was not in the college for half a year. If he was to be defeated, there was hope.


    However, after the war, many people''s original desire to try was eliminated. Ouyang Shuang''s strength is absolutely strong among the same level, and it is not easy to defeat him.


    Another morning, the morning sun shines on the peaks, and everything wakes up in the deep sleep.


    The rising sun is rising in the East. On the miraculous herbs all over the mountains and fields, there are crystal clear dew drops on the dense spiritual leaves. The mist rises in the morning, and the glow is flashing, which makes it more colorful and dreamlike.


    Under the green bamboo charm fruit tree, the golden talisman secret pattern halo is shrouded, a purple robed boy sits cross knee, a little childish face is full of fortitude and determination, slightly closed eyes, thick eyebrows like a sword.


    "Hula!"


    On the aura of the golden talisman''s secret pattern, a strong breath rippled away, and the momentum was extremely vigorous.


    "PS: it''s been a whole month since the martial god was put on the market last month. When it was put on the shelves, the number of public words was about 200000, and now it is more than 710000. That is to say, Xiao Yu''s update in this month is more than 500000 words. On average, there are more than six every day. I hope this number can make brothers and sisters feel that Xiao Yu is really working hard Yu himself also gave himself applause to encourage, hope to make further efforts.


    "Today''s outbreak is more than ten, and Xiao Yu has finally finished. From 3:00 a.m. yesterday to 2:30 a.m., he has been sleepless for 23 hours. He has eaten two barrels of instant noodles and four tins of Red Bull. Now he is really tired and can''t carry it. Go to bed first. His brothers and brothers can only return their book reviews tomorrow.If there is no update at noon tomorrow, it must be Xiao Yu tired and did not get up. At the latest, there will be some updates. Please forgive me, brothers.


    Finally, he begged for flowers again, and Xiao Yu would arrange another big eruption in a few days at the latest. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    The breath is strong and fluctuating, the momentum is amazing, and the golden talisman and secret patterns are rippling like the sea roaring in the sea.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath is also rising rapidly. " Buzz


    Suddenly, the breath is still like a flying sword. Accompanied by the surging golden halo, the surrounding space vibrates faintly and "hums" like wind and thunder.


    "Hula!"


    Under such terrible momentum, the golden diaphragm is more and more dazzling, and gradually fluctuates around, forming a space airflow vortex.


    Whirlpool rotation, can be around the diffuse glow are sucked in, more and more violent.


    It''s like a tornado that''s spinning and getting bigger and stronger.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged, connected to the golden and shining tornado storm. The surrounding space trembled like a wave. Looking up from afar, it was breathtaking!


    In his body, the great energy of green bamboo rhyme fruit is constantly refined into Xuanqi by Du Shaofu.


    The breath soared. Du Shaofu''s breath had reached the peak of the pulse state. However, the breath was still soaring. It was like a bottomless pit without a full end. As if he had lost control, Du Shaofu''s face began to be ferocious.


    Suddenly, Zhen Qingchun''s voice came out in the small tower that absorbed the sunlight energy in the soil: "boy, quickly compress and release the dark Qi, otherwise it will be troublesome. If you want to break through to the pulse spirit state, the pulse soul is the key. Your understanding of the pulse soul has not reached the point where you can break through to the pulse spirit state, and the dark Qi can''t break through no matter how full it is."


    "Brother Qingchun, I can''t stop. The energy of green bamboo rhyme fruit is too great to release."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were open, and his eyes were red. At this moment, the medicinal energy transformed from the green bamboo rhyme fruit had been poured into the shrine and filled with meridians all over his body.


    "Compress and release, or your Shenque will be burst. Who let you take a bite of green bamboo rhyme fruit? It''s a precious medicine. It''s a miracle that you can swallow it raw at the level of your pulse state cultivation. Now it''s still holding on to death."


    Inside the tower, Zhen Qingchun emerges, looking at the obscene eyes. At this time, he looks at the majestic energy storm in front of him, which is full of solemnity.


    "Release."


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were constantly changing. He forced the mysterious Qi in his body and pushed it out of the shrine. Otherwise, if he could not break through, the shrine would be directly burst.


    "Ah


    Du Shaofu screamed bitterly in his mouth, and his whole body swelled and trembled. The surging energy of the green bamboo rhyme fruit in his body was refined into a mysterious Qi. At this time, Du Shaofu was forced out again, as if he wanted to burst his body and the shrine.


    But the energy of green bamboo rhyme fruit has not been fully refined, and it is still surging.


    At this time, the energy transformed by the green bamboo rhyme fruit, together with a large amount of dark Qi forced out of the shrine, collided with each other in his body, making Du Shaofu''s body burst open at this time, and his whole body trembled under severe pain.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s red eyes were fixed on a huge mountain in the distance of the front space. He immediately stood up and ran to the mountain in front of him. His whole body was connected with the golden and shining tornado storm.


    "Boom!"


    In the place where Du Shaofu ran, the energy tornado storm swept through the sky, and the sand and rocks were flying on the mountain top. A large amount of miraculous herbs were overturned on the ground, just like a hurricane swept by and in a mess.


    "The medicinal power of green bamboo rhyme fruit is too majestic, which is a big problem."


    Du Shaofu''s face was ferocious. At the moment, he could only melt all the energy from the excluded dark Qi and green bamboo fruits into his body''s muscles and muscles, consuming it like "refining golden feather", otherwise he would be in great trouble.


    Along the way, the energy storm swept, the wind howled, the sand and stone flew, the elixir flew, the spirit grass was broken and uprooted, which was a disaster for this miraculous medicine.


    "I''m afraid this shameless guy is going to be blown up. Is he crazy?"


    On a hill not far away, the little demon jumped on a spirit tree, and his unreal eyes loomed. His eyes were full of doubts as he ran along the road with disaster.


    "Boom


    Before Du Shaofu finally arrived at the mountain peak, the energy in his body collided with the dark Qi pushed out from the shrine. He could only refine the violent energy in his body like "refining gold feather" into his skin and muscles. Otherwise, he would really be destroyed by living life.


    "Quench gold feather!"


    At the moment, there is no other way to do it. Du Shaofu suddenly and constantly bumps into the cliff of the mountain, like "refining the golden feather". He hopes to refine the energy in his body into his muscles and muscles.


    "Boom!"


    Under such impact, the rock walls of the mountain suddenly trembled, and a large number of cracks spread and crumbled, and the gravel shot violently, as if the whole mountain were shaking.This kind of impact also made Du Shaofu''s muscles and bones numb under the intense pain.


    However, under this numbness, there is a sudden rush of energy and mysterious Qi, which makes the muscles and muscles in the numbness absorb.


    "Go on!"


    However, Du Shaofu did not dare to stop at all, and continued to hit the mountain with self abuse.


    After repeated impact, pain and numbness, muscles and muscles have dark Qi and green bamboo rhyme, and the energy of the fruit flows rapidly, and then the muscles and muscles begin to absorb energy.


    A trace of energy was fused into the muscles, skin, muscles and bones. Du Shaofu could feel that he had already reached the level of cutting bones and washing marrow. At this time, under the continuous refining, the body was still strengthening.


    After all, levels are levels, and the degree of reinforcement is infinite.


    It is just like two martial arts practitioners with the same cultivation level, but their strength may be different from each other.


    "Boom..."


    From time to time, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with painful howls. The dull sound of "boom and rumble" continued to resound. Large areas of mountain rocks began to crumble, and then Du Shaofu smashed them into vermicelli, as if to move mountains and rivers.


    "Is that shameless guy really crazy? It''s not like it."


    The little demon looked at Du Shaofu, who was pounding the mountain. His eyes became more and more confused.


    In the early morning, somewhere in tianwu college, the dawn rays gradually spread. The rising sun is like a fireball. In a flash, the sky rises. The dazzling clouds cover the place where you look, and the light and shadow are changeable, shooting down thousands of haze beams and shining on the mountains.


    The mountains are continuous, and the mountain waves and waves are cascading.


    Early in the morning, there were 20 or 30 people standing on a rather wide square under the two huge mountains. Their breath was restrained, but they all had extraordinary bearing. It was in tianwu academy that elder sun of Fuyuan, elder he Hu, elder Fu and elder Shangguan of the martial arts academy.


    In the crowd, Ouyang Shuang called Xi Shu, a middle-aged and beautiful man, as well as the elder of the Liao surname, were among them at this time.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the day to pick green bamboo fruits. After another 20 years of waiting, we have finally come to this day." Sun Changlao of Fuyuan looked at the front, and his eyes were filled with excitement that was hard to cover up.


    "Zhou Yuanlao has been waiting for 20 years. He has been preparing for it three years ago. Only when the green bamboo fruits are ripe, can they be used as medicine." The middle-aged beautiful man is light.


    "Green bamboo rhyme fruit is a rare treasure. When it matures, it will shine in the sky. It will last for several days. If we go in and Practice for a few days, we can get great benefits." He Hu is a big man.


    "Biyue, open the ban quickly, the spirit liquid has already become, waiting for the green bamboo rhyme spirit fruit!"


    Suddenly, an old voice came from the air, and fell clearly in everyone''s ears.


    "Mr. Zhou has been urging us to go and pick green bamboo fruits."


    The sound of Sun Chang''s old words fell down, the mysterious air gushed out, and the long skirt fluttered. A magic light suddenly shrouded in it. The fingerprints condensed and changed. The space in front of them fluctuated, and the dazzling light burst out. The light in the middle was dazzling and gradually spread. Finally, it was like opening a door of space in front of everyone.


    "Hula!"


    All of a sudden, the door of the space glows, the medicine fragrance overflows, the mists fluctuate.


    "I''m trying to catch up. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    "The medicine field of our tianwu college, but I don''t know how many people are jealous." Looking at the door of space, he Hu smiles.


    On hearing the speech, elder Sun said: "at that time, the ancestors of tianwu college got this side of Lingshan, specially cultivated the miraculous medicine, and arranged the magic array and seal. No one could touch the medicine field of tianwu college. Two months ago, in order to make the green bamboo rhyme fruit mature without any accident, I had completely closed the medicine field. Even the students in the medicine field were not allowed to enter. Now we can pick the green bamboo rhyme fruit


    "Baoyao, I haven''t seen it in my life. I didn''t get to see it last time." Shangguan elder said softly.


    "It is said that twenty years ago, many elders realized the aura brought by the mature green bamboo fruits, but they got a lot of benefits."


    "The green bamboo rhyme is extraordinary." He Hu said.


    "Everybody, enter the medicine field."


    The sound of Sun Chang''s old words dropped and took the lead in entering the door of space.


    Many elders are also full of expectations, a line of figures suddenly swept into the space.


    In the medicine field, the mountains are continuous, the clouds are misty, and the heaven and earth are full of energy. It is like the mist that winds around the waist of the mountain. The mountains and rivers are winding, clear and blue, like a dream.


    On the earth, the glow is diffuse, colorful, and there are countless exotic flowers and herbs. There are miraculous herbs all over the mountains and fields, and a strong smell of medicine is coming.


    "The medicine field of tianwu college is indeed a spiritual place for many forces to think about."


    The mountains are continuous, the clouds are misty, and a stone everywhere is crystal clear, fluctuating glow, which makes many elders can not help but marvel.


    "Boom...."


    In the front space, there was a faint "boom" sound coming out.


    "It''s not right. It seems to be wrong."


    Elder sun looked at the front of the sky, as if he had noticed something. Suddenly, his face changed greatly, and his figure was like electricity. He rose from the sky and swept away.


    I don''t know what happened.


    "There''s something wrong with it."


    The middle-aged beautiful man''s eyes gaze at the front of the air, his face slightly coagulated, and then swept away.


    An elder''s face moved slightly, dark gas gushed out, and immediately followed him.


    After the mountains in front of them, the roaring sound became more and more amazing.


    And below the field, everywhere a mess, as if swept by a hurricane in general, a large number of miraculous herbs uprooted, soil turned over the stone fall.


    "Not good, green bamboo rhyme fruit."


    Sun Chang, who was in the middle of the sky, saw a mess in the medicine field below, and immediately felt a little tight in his heart. At the first time, he went straight to the place where the green bamboo rhyme fruit was.


    "Whoosh!"


    When Sun Chang''s shadow falls on the place where the green bamboo rhyme fruit is located, the original sunlight diffuses on the soil, at this time also gradually darkens many.


    The green bamboo fruit trees of the size of bowl mouth have already withered, and the green bamboo fruits have disappeared.


    "What''s the matter? It seems to have been looted. What about the green bamboo fruits?"


    The middle-aged beautiful man and others all fell behind elder sun and looked at the messy medicinal fields around him. All the miraculous herbs were uprooted all over the mountains and fields. All their eyes were shocked. Then they all looked at elder sun and the middle-aged beautiful man. They were both in charge of the medicine field all the time.


    "The green bamboo charm is gone!"


    Elder sun looked at the withered green bamboo rhyme fruit tree, his body staggered backward and his eyes changed greatly.


    When all the elders heard the words, they all changed their color in horror. The precious medicine in the field of medicine, green bamboo and spirit fruit, disappeared. Who could enter the medicine field and do it


    "Boy, it''s a big problem. There are many people coming, and their strength is not weak."


    In front of the roaring mountains, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure, with his eyes fixed, turned into a wave of energy, and quickly swept into the tower wrapped in the light of the talisman and secret patterns, and then swept straight into Du Shaofu''s arms.


    "Du Shaofu, it''s not good. There are a lot of people with strong cultivation."


    On the hillside, the little demon swallowing the elixir. The stone body rolled. Looking at dozens of figures in the distance behind him, he immediately drank, wrapped in colorful light, and went directly to Du Shaofu.


    "Bad."


    Du Shaofu''s red eyes were full of dignity, but he didn''t expect that someone would come at this time.


    At the moment, the majestic energy in the body and the mysterious Qi squeezed out from the Shenque haven''t been tempered much. If it is delayed, most of them will be possessed by demons.


    "Brother Qingchun, what should I do?"


    Du Shaofu asked, but there was no stagnation in his body. He was still pounding the mountain.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, almost half of the huge mountain peak had been smashed. From the bottom of the mountain, Du Shao Fu Sheng forcefully knocked out a deep hole, as if a huge tunnel had been dug out from the bottom of the mountain.


    "If you eat the green bamboo rhyme fruit, I''m afraid those people will not give up and run first."Zhen Qingchun''s voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears, but his voice had not dropped. Then he suddenly changed his tone and said, "no, it''s too late. Those people are not weak. Even if I help you, I''m afraid it''s hard to get out of the way. I''ll do it first. Then I''ll try to find a way."


    "Du Shaofu, it''s a big problem. Run away. It''s not good. They catch up. Don''t find me."


    A golden streamer came, and then it rushed directly into Du Shaofu''s arms.


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of the broken wind resounded, and the shadows came from the sky, and a faint breath wave was enough to make the space tremble. The shadows were wrapped by streamers, just like a rainbow flying in the sky, and then they fell in front of the mountain.


    One after another of the eyes, suddenly shocked to fall on the mountain.


    A purple robed youth, the whole body of the light golden light rippling, but there is no Xuanqi leakage, is constantly hitting the mountain wall with his body.


    At this time, the young man, like a beast, almost knocked the huge mountain peak empty with the strength of his body. Because the bottom of the huge mountain was knocked open by life, it kept shaking.


    "My God, is that boy a man or a beast?"


    "What is the boy doing, looking for abuse?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Boom!"


    With the fierce impact of the boy in purple robe, the mountain is shaking, countless rocks are falling, and the ground is shaking.


    Obviously, there was no mysterious gas leaking out. The purple robed boy was just like a bomb with his own physical strength. Every time he hit, the cracks in the mountain peak spread.


    Young body hit the place, a large piece of rock into powder, the impact of all eyes are startled.


    "Why, what is the boy doing?"


    "That boy is so rare. It''s a pervert."


    "Is that boy a monster, so fierce!"


    "What a strong body, comparable to the top of the monster cubs!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A pair of eyes looking at the front of the self abusive purple robed youth, are all eyes trembling drama.


    "Du Shaofu, that boy is Du Shaofu." In the crowd, elder Liao looked at Xu MI in front of him, and suddenly his pupils contracted and his eyes changed greatly.


    Smell speech, that middle-aged beautiful man big eyes, also immediately and tightly fell in front of that purple robe youth''s body.


    "Du Shaofu, the registered student?"


    Dozens of elders, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, the fierce young man in front of him is Du Shaofu, who has recently made the college very popular.


    "Why is that boy in here?"


    The middle-aged beautiful man''s eyes were at a loss. Suddenly, his face suddenly changed. He said, "is it the boy who made all these things? The green bamboo rhyme fruit was also stolen by that boy?"


    "Green bamboo rhyme fruit is not that boy steal, catch a question to know."


    Sun Chang''s eyes are also confused at the moment, but more dignified. No matter how the boy came in, the green bamboo rhyme fruit is the most important thing now.


    "Catch that boy and ask. I''ll see how extraordinary Du Shaofu is." Elder he Hu''s eyes moved and his robe trembled. His figure immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "I don''t know why today. The codewords are so slow. Some of them are slow to update. I''ll forgive you. I''ll leave the rest for tomorrow. Xiao Yu will not have to watch any less, but he should be slower.


    Thank you for your temperament. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    Among the mountains, heaven and earth are full of energy and glow, and there are miraculous herbs all over the mountains and fields.


    "Hi..."


    On a hilltop, the soil under the miraculous medicine on the ground suddenly filled with golden rays, as if there was something to break through the soil.


    When the golden light suddenly bloomed, in a flash, a ten foot golden peak was revealed.


    Jinmang mountain is indistinct, illusory and quite real.


    Jinguang mountain comes out from the ground, and within the glittering mountain peak, a tender voice comes out: "Du Shaofu, I saved you again. You should remember to pay for my precious medicine. If I didn''t have the means to escape, you would be finished today."


    "I''ll give you the treasure medicine later. Why didn''t you say you had the ability to escape from the earth before?" Within the golden peak, there is a figure looming.


    "You didn''t ask me." Said the young voice.


    "Let''s talk about it later. We have to get out now."


    "This is the edge of the rune array and the magic array. We can go out directly. Those people can''t find that we are leaving."


    Childish voice with a proud tone, and then the golden light flashing, as if through the space in general, the golden peak is very strange, is disappeared in the space.


    There are mountains, overlapping peaks, cliffs everywhere.


    In the middle of the sky, ten figures stood in the sky, proving that all the ten people were the cultivation of pulse spirit state.


    All of them are young men and women. They are about 20 years old, but they have already achieved spiritual cultivation. It shows that these ten people are extraordinary. If they are put outside, they are the best of the younger generation.


    "Captain, it''s been seven days, but it still hasn''t been found. There''s no trace. What shall we do?"


    A beautiful woman in a tight skirt asked a young man in front of her. Her breath was fluctuating and her whole body was filled with splendor. It was actually the cultivation of the mysterious level of pulse spirit realm.


    The young man was suspended in the air. On his bright and white face, his dark and deep eyes were suffused with some red light. When people looked at his eyes, they all had a feeling of heart trembling. At the moment, the red eyes moved, and the corners of his mouth outlined a little smile. He said softly, "interesting, that boy is really interesting. I didn''t expect that he has some skills."


    "Captain, the guy won''t know we''re going to catch him, and he''s just out of the Academy. It''s not far ahead, but we''re going to the dark forest."


    A young man in yellow robe said, his eyebrows are full of heroic spirit. His breath is fluctuating, and his glow is shining. He is very dignified. He follows Li Yuxiao closely. He is the second person of this team.


    "That boy is not so fast. If he is so fast, he will leave a breath along the way, and the spirit mouse will not be unable to find traces. Therefore, the boy must have been hidden and never left the college." Li Yuxiao said positively.


    "Squeak..."


    On the ground, suddenly there are more than ten ground spirit mice squeak, as if to find something, to the front of the mountains.


    "It looks like the goblin has found something." Li Yuxiao''s smiling radian does not change. His eyes move slightly in his red pupil, showing evil and evil.


    Huang Pao youth''s robe shook and said to Li Yuxiao, "I''d like to see if that boy is as extraordinary as you said. Even the top ten guys in Wubang have not let you mention it like that."


    "Whoosh..."


    Among the mountains and forests, separated by the peaks, a young man in purple robes shuttled among them. It was Du Shaofu who escaped the seal of medicine field and the magic array by relying on the abnormal talent of Xiaoyao.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s figure stagnated, and on his red face, he looked at the sky behind him.


    "The ten coming here are not weak. I''ll give you a hand. Let''s leave first." Zhen Qingchun''s voice was heard in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    Du Shaofu looked at the ten streamers coming from the sky. His eyebrows moved slightly. He said to Zhen Qingchun: "brother Qingchun, I don''t need it for the time being. I know one of the people who came here just in time. Otherwise, I don''t know what to do. Let them help."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, and his breath fluctuated, as if something was surging in his body, and his body was about to expand.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the sky, several figures of ten streamers appeared in the sky, and a gust of breath suddenly crushed the sky. Among them, eight of them burst into a vast light. The shadows swept out and wrapped Du Shaofu, and a breath of air was enveloped.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the eight people above. They were all the cultivation levels of the pulse spirit state, and there were two mysterious levels of the pulse spirit state. The breath was very strong. Finally, his eyes fell on the two young people in front of him.


    Du Shaofu knows one of the two young men, Li Yuxiao, the cousin of the fourth Sun Zhi and the 15th in Wu bang.


    A young man in yellow robe beside him was also very heroic. His breath fluctuated, which surprised Du Shaofu. He was on the other side of the pulse spirit realm. He was afraid that he would not be weaker than Pan Yu.


    "We met again. I was surprised to be able to hide for so many days."Standing in the void, Li Yuxiao is tall and straight, with long hair and light red hair. He looks at Du Shaofu quietly. His eyes are dark red and his eyes are fluctuating. He has an indescribable dignity and evil.


    "You are not weak."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes finally fell on Li Yuxiao''s body and said, "are they all on the military list?"


    "With me, nine are on the list, only one is not."


    Li Yuxiao looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile: "I appreciate you very much. It''s better to go back with me. I''ll help you plead with the elder. My words also have some effect in front of the elder."


    "Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. He had just escaped from the presence of so many elders. Knowing that he had swallowed the fruit of green bamboo rhyme, those elders were afraid that they would never let go of themselves in any case.


    As he continued to look at Li Yuxiao, Du Shaofu''s face became more and more red. The dark Qi expelled from the shrine and the energy transformed by green bamboo rhyme fruits kept pounding in his body. He did not vent out and quench it clean, which made the blood in his body more and more difficult to support.


    In this case, if other martial arts practitioners of the same level would have been blown away.


    Li Yuxiao looked at Du Shaofu and felt that the fluctuation of Du Shaofu''s breath was unusual. He said, "you seem to have something wrong?"


    "Yes, but you are here, just in time."


    Du Shaofu laughed, and then on his red face, his eyes suddenly gushed with ferocity. He looked at Li Yuxiao and said, "go ahead, I can''t wait."


    "If you can beat them, you are qualified to fight with me. At present, you are not qualified."


    Li Yuxiao said softly, in a light tone, which made people feel that everything was normal, and there was no doubt about it. Then he said to the eight people around him, "this boy will be even more difficult to deal with than you think. He will set up a" eight party attack against the sky. "


    When the eight people around him heard the words, they were quite puzzled. The eight side attack against the sky was a joint attack of eight people.


    With their strength of cultivation, even the vice captain can''t find a good way to deal with it. Is it possible that the captain takes Du Shaofu too seriously.


    "Yes


    The eight people were puzzled, but they immediately nodded in response. The breath of eight people was surging, the light was swirling, and the runes were flashing. They were like eight light clusters, which were linked to each other, forming a kind of non connected form.


    "Boy, get caught!"


    A slightly fat young man in a black short dress took the lead in plundering Du Shaofu. He dived down. On top of his fist, he was wrapped up in a mysterious pattern. The air around him was directly blown open, and the dark light was blooming, and he suddenly hit Du Shaofu.


    With all his actions and actions, the youth''s momentum is vast, which shows his extraordinary "bang!"


    The young man hit Du Shaofu''s fist directly in the room of electric light and flint.


    When Du Shaofu was in the room of electric light and flint, he suddenly did not hide his fist or avoid the collision. It was simple and direct. There was no fancy to speak of, but he was domineering.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s body sank down from the ground and staggered for several steps. Each step was like stepping on a boulder.


    When Du Shaofu stabilized his body, he looked at his right fist, which had just come out, with a strange smile in his eyes.


    The fist is numb, but then there is energy in the body to wrap the fist. The muscles and muscles on the fist absorb the energy. The numbness gradually disappears, and then it begins to strengthen slowly, just like "refining gold feather". It only changes from hitting the rock wall to borrowing external force, which is more ferocious.


    "Chula la!"


    The young man who had just bombarded Du Shaofu, his body was shaken, and his fist was full of pain. It was like the whole arm was about to be broken. The blood from the tiger''s mouth overflowed. His eyes were shocked and shocked. Then he opened his mouth and couldn''t help but gush out blood.


    Du Shaofu had just broken through the level of pulse state on the other side, and it was not long before Du Shaofu was able to confront Pan Yu, who was on the other side of pulse state.


    At this time, although Du Shaofu was in great trouble, it did not affect his cultivation, which was already the peak of pulsating state. His cultivation was almost a leap in succession.


    Although the young man was also on the list of martial arts, his cultivation strength was just as good as that of soldiers and Zhu Ding. How could he resist Du Shaofu at this time.


    "Much stronger?"


    Not far from the sky, Li Yunxiao''s pale red eyes flashed by.


    Li Yuxiao''s yellow robed youth beside him also suddenly tightened his eyes at the moment.


    "That boy is really good at it. Don''t be careless."


    The beautiful woman in a tight dress was charming and charming. Her palm print suddenly hit Du Shaofu. It was as fast as lightning, full of subtlety and strangeness, and filled with secret patterns of talisman. The momentum was extremely vast.


    As Du Shaofu stepped forward, his eyes did not look much at the woman''s palmprint. With all his actions and actions, he made a direct and direct blow. The secret patterns of the golden talisman broke out, shaking in the void, and acting like a yellow dragon. It was more powerful than the fist he had just made.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    Simple and direct, fast as lightning.


    "Boom


    Energy explosion, surging air waves, intense rays of light, and the blooming of talisman and secret patterns, this is an absolutely strong and tough confrontation.


    The tight skirt woman''s body shakes back, involuntarily shakes back, fists numb, arm pain, like a fracture.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of shock, and then his blood flowed out. Du Shaofu didn''t show any pity.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu is still in front of Du Shaofu''s cultivation of the mysterious level of her pulse and soul state.


    "Bang bang!"


    At the same time, two attacks, one left and one right, fell on Du Shaofu''s back at the same time. A low and dull sound came out. Du Shaofu had no defense at all. His body suddenly dived forward and hit the ground directly, and the cracks on the ground were quickly broken.


    There were two attacks behind him. One was a martial artist at the mysterious level of the pulse and spirit realm. Du Shaofu had no defense at all. The Qi and blood in his body suddenly rioted, and a pale golden blood gushed out.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    However, Du Shaofu felt much better because of the gushing blood.


    But under the impact of the two attacks on the back, the spine and back bones seem to be cracked by the impact, which is extremely painful.


    Du Shaofu''s body fell on the ground, and it was as if he had been trying hard to find a way to hit the ground. The pain in his chest, shoulder and knees was as sharp as that of hitting the rock wall to "refine gold feather".


    The only difference was that Du Shaofu was much more ferocious than the normal method of "refining gold feather", which was almost to the point of ferocity.


    All over the body was aching, but in this pain, the energy of the green bamboo fruits in Du Shaofu''s body, as well as the dark Qi squeezed out of the shrine, also quickly penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body. The muscles and muscles on his back, chest, shoulder and other injured places immediately absorbed energy. Every cell expanded under the touch, and each cell seemed to be activated in countless cells After absorbing energy, the pain gradually disappears, and then it begins to strengthen slowly.


    With the attack of others and the energy of the elixir in the body, the Tathagata can refine one''s own flesh. This is a metamorphosis version of "refining golden feather".


    "Bang!"


    In a short period of time, Du Shaofu, who was hit head-on, immediately got up, ignored the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. While his body was snatched out, there were talismans and secret patterns on his fist, but he suddenly bombarded a young man in front of him.


    The young man had already arrived in front of Du Shaofu, but as Du Shaofu was rushed to the ground, he could not help but stop for a moment.


    But it was just this short pause that Du Shaofu left like a lightning bolt. When his face changed greatly, he shot it in a panic.


    "Bang!"


    The young man''s fingerprints fell on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. Du Shaofu did not avoid it at all. His eyes were fierce, and his body trembled slightly under his palm.


    "Pooh


    But the young man''s chest was suddenly hit by Du Shaofu''s fist, his defense was destroyed, his mouth was full of blood, and his body was flying, which was incomparable.


    "Bang bang!"


    Another two attacks fell on Du Shaofu''s back. The "eight directions attack against heaven" is a joint attack. If one person is attacked, the people around him can immediately rescue him and be unable to defend himself.


    They are often the besieged, because the attack behind them has to be the opponent who has given up the attack in front of them. As a result, they are attacked by the enemy on their back. No matter how strong their strength is, they will be dragged down over time.


    However, Du Shaofu was not the same. Du Shaofu completely ignored the large attacks around him and his side, and allowed the attacks behind him to fall on his back.


    "Bang bang!"


    Under the siege, Du Shaofu was once again hit hard on the ground and fell face-to-face. A piece of rock was directly shaken into powder, and blood was spilled from his mouth again.


    But in a short time, Du Shaofu jumped out again, took advantage of the opportunity to jump out of the sky, and directly pulled a young man in front of him who did not dare to get too close to him from the air and pulled his legs down. Then Du Shaofu held him and dragged him down to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The young man was lifted up by Du Shaofu, and his feet fell on the rock. The falling rock broke into pieces, and his blood ran out. His eyes were full of fear.


    The young man was afraid that he did not expect that the top one in the list of martial arts was now so ravaged by a teenager.


    "Bang bang!"


    Another attack hit Du Shaofu, one left and one right, and fell on Du Shaofu''s waist. The energy burst out. Du Shaofu''s breath was disordered and blood was constantly overflowing from his mouth.


    "Go on!"


    Du Shaofu laughed and didn''t care. Suddenly, he stopped his waist and hugged a young man on his left. His speed was so fast that he couldn''t avoid it.


    "Bang!"


    The lazy bear hugged the young man. Du Shaofu stomped on the ground, and his body jumped several feet. Finally, he fell directly from a low altitude.


    The young man''s eyes were full of fear, and his heart was greatly disturbed. He wanted to get rid of Du Shaofu''s bear embrace, but he found that there was nothing he could do.


    "Bang!"The sound was low and dull, and the ground trembled. The young man was directly carried by Du Shaofu and fell on the ground. The ground cracked, the blood gushed from his mouth, and his bones were about to be broken, and his internal organs and organs were broken.


    Du Shaofu got up, and a fist flashed directly.


    His fists were like thunder, and they hit Du Shaofu''s abdomen heavily. Du Shaofu''s body faltered.


    But at that moment, Du Shaofu''s fist was full of gold, and his trembling sound suddenly hit the young man''s chest.


    "Click!"


    The young man had a bone fracture in his chest, his eyes were terrified, and his body was flying directly.


    In a short period of time, six of the eight law enforcement members, including one of the practitioners at the mysterious level of the pulse and spirit realm, were hit cleanly and neatly by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu destroyed the absolutely extraordinary "eight sides liantian attack" students, leaving no trace of destruction.


    As if it was, it was extremely mysterious. The "eight directions attacking the sky" had no effect on Du Shaofu.


    "With one effort, the" eight directions attacking the sky "is vulnerable to a single attack. That boy is too terrible. He is afraid that he is the cub of the top monster on the list of heavenly beasts. It is just like this." In mid air, said the Yellow robed youth. In his eyes, he was deeply shocked.


    Li Yuxiao looked down at the sky and said, "they are not rivals any more. Do you want to try them out?"


    The Yellow robed youth looked at Li Yuxiao, his eyes moved, and then said, "I''d like to try it. If I don''t want him in case, you''ll do it again."


    "I feel like you''re defeated and I''m waiting for it." Li Yuxiao said indifferently.


    "I don''t believe it." The Yellow robed youth''s voice dropped and turned to sweep the air.


    In a mess of ground, six law enforcement officers were severely injured, and the remaining two looked at each other face to face. For a time, they did not dare to approach.


    "Go on!"


    Du Shaofu stepped out and went straight to the remaining two men.


    The purple robed boy was full of blood, but his momentum was still fierce. His appearance was ferocious and ferocious, which made people tremble with horror.


    The remaining two felt Du Shaofu''s ferocity at the moment, but they didn''t dare to do it, and their eyes were filled with fear.


    "Step back!"


    The figure of the Yellow robed youth appeared in front of the two people who had already shown their fear. The dark air was surging, and the whole body light was like the rays of the sun, and suddenly it was dazzling.


    At the moment, Zhou Fu Yin''s fierce pace is not like the strong wind of his own.


    "Luo Tianchen, ranking 30th in the martial arts list, is called" broken empty fist "


    The Yellow robed youth looked at Du Shaofu and said that, with a kind of expectation, he stamped his foot on the ground and immediately swept Du Shaofu. A fist seal directly hit Du Shaofu and left.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu was directly hit by a blow, and the blood gushed out of his mouth. His body was like a broken kite, which fell heavily on the ground more than ten meters away. The ground was shaking, and the cracks on the ground broke open from the place where Du Shaofu landed.


    Du Shaofu stood up again. His body seemed to fall apart, especially the bones in his chest. Under the impact of that blow, his ribs almost broke. Luo Tianchen''s strength was absolutely not so strong.


    However, it was not long before Du Shaofu''s sharp pain and disintegration took the golden winged ROC''s body training method as the premise, and under the penetration of the energy of the green bamboo rhyme and the mysterious Qi in his body, his body began to recover gradually.


    Under such abnormal and ferocious methods of self abuse, the speed at which the energy and dark Qi of the green bamboo rhyme fruit are quenched into the body is also much faster than the normal state of "refining gold feather". The effect is much stronger than the normal effect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    "Luotianchen is the 30th best martial arts player in the martial arts list. It''s a pity that the strength is not so good."


    Du Shaofu looked at Luo Tianchen with a faint smile on his face. He looked at Luo Tianchen with some traces of blood in his mouth. His face had a faint smile, which made people feel a little creepy in his heart.


    Luo Tianchen is even more shocked. His eyes are tight and his fists are slightly trembling. He is one of the top 30 accomplishments in Wubang. With one blow, he didn''t expect to knock down a teenager. Instead, he felt his fist numb.


    The other side''s body is simply terrible, as if it is unable to fight to death.


    "Boom


    After being shocked in his heart, Luo Tianchen made a move again. His fingers clenched. On top of his fist, the light of the talisman and the mysterious gas gushed out. It was like a repressed volcanic explosion, and it fell on Du Shaofu''s chest again.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was directly shaken from afar, and his blood flowed directly. His body was pounded on a huge stone.


    "Boom


    The boulders were crushed to pieces, and the ground trembled.


    "It''s interesting. It''s better than just coming. Go ahead and use your best."


    In Luo Tianchen''s shocked eyes, Du Shaofu got up again. As he spoke, his mouth was pale gold, his blood flowed, his face was smiling, and his pupils were glowing with blood. He looked more and more like a ferocious beast.


    "How can it be so strong, impossible, not so abnormal."


    Luo Tianchen shakes his head, his eyes are unbelievable, a pulsating state of the body, so likely to be so powerful.


    The fingerprints of Luo Tianchen are changing. Luo Tianchen''s whole body seems to be shining. The dark air is surging like a hurricane. Shaking the space and fist, the runes are flashing. The energy of the surrounding space seems to be changing.


    Finally, before the fist, the vast dark energy converged into a dazzling fist seal, which wrapped the fist, and the rune bloomed, gorgeous and violent.


    "Sky shattering fist!"


    The roar of thunder resounded through the mountains. As soon as Luo Tianchen''s voice fell, his fist vibrated, his huge force erupted, and his Rune was dazzling. He immediately bombarded Du Shaofu again.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was again flying horizontally. This time, his body was far away from the previous two times, and the falling weight was also heavier.


    "Boom!"


    He smashed two boulders one after another, and then scraped out a 10 Zhang long crack in the ground. Du Shaofu was able to stabilize his body.


    Luo Tianchen looked at the front tightly with a pale face. But he gave a full blow just now. Even those who were in the level of cultivation in the quasi Marquis state did not dare to be so hard to regret his fist.


    This is not a confrontation, but a physical regret. Those who have been practicing in the quasi Marquis state dare not do it, and they will be severely damaged if they do not die.


    Even if he was a real strong Marquis, he didn''t dare to do it at will. He didn''t believe that the boy could still resist.


    At the moment, Li Yuxiao in the middle of the air is also moving his eyes. His red eyes are looking at Du Shaofu, who is still motionless on the ground.


    "Isn''t that boy all right?"


    The six wounded law enforcement officers and two other people who had already got up around, and eight pairs of eyes of eight people were also tightly fixed on the lying boy in purple robe.


    "Hoo!"


    After three or four gasps, seeing that Du Shaofu did not get up at last, he took a deep breath.


    "No, it''s absolutely impossible. How could this happen..."


    But when Luo Tianchen''s breath was not completely put down, the pupil in his eyes suddenly tightened, and the boy in purple robe who was shaken away in the distance stood up again.


    The purple robed boy still had a smile on his face, blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were bloody. He was very cruel.


    "That''s enough fun."


    When Du Shaofu got up, his bones and heads would be broken and his internal organs would be broken. If it were not for the special circumstances at this time, it would be difficult for Du Shaofu to resist with his body.


    However, in this special case, the power of the fist was incomparable. It was a great help to Du Shaofu. The heavier the impact of external force on his body, the more useful it was for refining Jinyu.


    Just under the impact of Luo Tianchen''s fist, Du Shaofu''s internal organs, muscles, muscles and all cells were absorbing energy like a bottomless pit.


    Du Shaofu was shocked by the speed. He seemed to be able to clearly feel that his body was slowly becoming stronger.


    At this speed, Du Shaofu felt that he would be able to eliminate the hidden danger in his body without a few strokes.


    Step out, Du Shaofeng with this vicious smile, slowly toward Luo Tianchen.


    Looking at Du Shaofu every step forward, Luo Tianchen''s eyes could not help but the master''s convulsion. Somehow, a trace of fear began to appear in his heart, as if he was facing an immortal beast at the moment.


    "How can it be? How can I be afraid?"


    Luo Tianchen''s eyes trembled and the mysterious Qi surged, suppressing the uneasiness and fear in his heart."Do you want to continue?"


    Du Shaofu stepped up in front of Luo Tianchen and looked at Luo Tianchen. He looked at Luo Tianchen fiercely with a look of slight contempt.


    "Boom


    Luo Tianchen clenched his teeth and made another move. His fist wrapped the rune, and he immediately lashed at Du Shaofu.


    "Crackling..."


    On the fist, the strong wind sweeps across, and the sound of deep sonic boom is heard from the inside of the space.


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, just as Luo Tianchen''s fist was about to fall on Du Shaofu''s chest, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared in front of his fist. He was as flighty as a God, as if startled, and let Luo Tianchen''s fist fall directly.


    "Hiss!"


    Almost at the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of Luo Tianchen, accompanied by a fist wrapped by a golden talisman.


    "Boom


    The fist burst out in an instant, and the light was dazzling, as if it could smash the mountains and rivers, and fall directly on Luo Tianchen''s chest, and then the dull sound suddenly rang through.


    Luo Tianchen did not expect that Du Shaofu would hide this time, not to mention that Du Shaofu would attack this time.


    Panic between, and the potential like running thunder, Luo Tianchen can not avoid, almost no defense.


    Just like his three fists, they all fell on Du Shaofu without any defense.


    "Chulala..."


    It''s a pity that Luo Tianchen didn''t have Du Shaofu''s abnormal body. Du Shaofu blasted Luo Tianchen''s fist, and his body flew tens of meters away.


    "Boom!"


    After Luo Tianchen fell to the ground, he broke the boulders and scraped out the cracks on the ground. He could hear many broken ribs. It shows that Du Shaofu was not polite.


    In the blood dripping, Luo Tianchen struggled several times, his body was wobbly, but he never got up again.


    Luo Tianchen, the 30th most powerful Kungfu in Wubang, can''t defeat a pulse state cultivator with all his three fists.


    However, he was beaten by the purple robed youth who was trained in the pulsating state and couldn''t get up again. What a shock!


    "Gu Gu..."


    The eight law enforcement officers gasped, gaped, and their eyes were filled with fear. At this time, these eight people really knew why the captain said that the boy was so terrible.


    That purple robed boy is definitely not a normal person. How fierce and terrifying he is!


    Du Shaofu looked at Luo Tianchen, who was flying and landing in the distance. He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, shook his head slightly, sighed lightly: "in fact, I asked you if you want to continue, that is, I''m going to make a move. My strength is good, but I can''t help fighting."


    "Whoosh!"


    The dark red figure flashed, and the space fluctuated slightly like a breeze. Li Yuxiao appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Are you going to do it?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Li Yuxiao in front of him. There was no fear in his blood red eyes, but full of expectation.


    I''m afraid that with Li Yuxiao''s strength, he can certainly solve all the troubles in his body.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Li Yuxiao said, "I''m afraid your situation will not be better. Once I take action, I won''t stop. You have to consider it clearly. It''s too late to regret now!"


    "Come on, I''m looking forward to it!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. His eyes only looked forward to it. After several times of tempering and impact, many hidden dangers and troubles in his body had been solved.


    Even the physical body is able to clearly feel in the enhancement, in the continued transformation, towards a stronger point in the transformation.


    "You chose."


    Li Yuxiao said that when the voice fell, the dark red robe was hunting. In the light of his eyes, there was a red light, and the color was crystal clear. There was a faint evil spirit around him, and the fingerprints changed. Suddenly, a series of fingerprints were swept out.


    "Whew..."


    The whole thirty-six fingerprints were empty, the light blood black light was flashing, the evil was terrible, and it was creepy to look at it.


    At the moment, the energy of the surrounding space is disordered, just like the magic Qi. The light of the whole space has become dark, only the thirty-six fingerprints crisscross.


    "Chulala..."


    The thirty-six fingerprints seemed to penetrate the space. Li Yuxiao also swept to Du Shaofu''s body in an instant. Accompanied by the supreme pressure, the fingerprints suddenly fell on Du Shaofu''s body, covering all the 36 acupoints of Du Shaofu.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    After each dull sound, there was a blood hole in Du Shaofu''s 36 acupoints. Finally, a small finger sized blood hole was exploded on all the 36 acupoints.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    Thirty six blood holes exploded. At the same time, Du Shaofu''s feet would stagger backward. When the thirty-six blood holes exploded, he staggered back thirty-six steps, and finally fell to the ground.


    "Pooh


    Du Shaofu''s face was covered with blood. Thirty six holes in his purple robe were blown open. Blood was dripping on the surface of his body.


    Thirty six big acupoints and orifices of the whole body were impacted, as if the body were to be blown up at the same time. The acupoints and orifices were extremely painful and the whole body was like a prohibition.


    For a moment, Du Shaofu seemed unable to lift the slightest strength.


    "This is the captain''s" thirty six magic fingers ". That guy will not be able to fight against it


    "Something''s wrong. Ordinary people bear the 36 magic fingers of the captain. I''m afraid they''ve been pierced for a long time, but the boy is not in any way affected. It''s terrible!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, a pair of eyes in the rear are looking at Du Shaofu tightly, bearing the 36 magic fingers of Li Yuxiao. Can the boy still stand up.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, in the shock of many eyes, he saw that the 36 acupoints on Du Shaofu''s body suddenly began to be covered by the golden talisman and secret patterns.


    The flesh and blood above the 36 acupoints and orifices began to recover at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye.


    In Du Shaofu''s body, thirty-six big acupoint orifices were damaged. For a time, his whole body was weak. His body seemed to lose its vitality, and a stream of evil Qi entered his body.


    But just in a short time, the green bamboo rhyme fruit and the dark Qi energy in the body immediately permeated and refined, and even with the amazing evil Qi pouring into the body, they began to refine the body and refine the 36 acupoint orifices.


    Thirty six acupoint orifices, for all people, are almost like dead acupoints.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu''s 36 acupoint orifices were not damaged at all. It was only affected for a moment, and it began to recover and even hardened the acupoint orifices.


    For ordinary martial arts practitioners, thirty-six acupoint orifices are equivalent to dead acupoints, and the skills of cultivation are closely related to acupoint orifices all over the body.


    However, Du Shaofu practiced the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds, which was different from the general skills practiced by martial artists. Therefore, although the acupoint orifices are important, they are also very important, but compared with other martial arts practitioners, they are different.


    Li Yuxiao''s body was filled with evil Qi. For Du Shaofu''s body, it was a new force that was different at the moment. His body seemed to have a separate intelligence and was particularly interested in fresh things. At the moment, the evil Qi was absorbed by the flesh.


    At least thirty six evil finger Qi, which was enough to kill the strong at the mysterious level of the general pulse and spirit realm, became Du Shaofu''s new energy to refine his body.


    Du Shaofu even felt that the physical body was very helpful to this evil spirit at the moment. Compared with ordinary energy, the evil spirit was more liked by the body and easier to absorb.


    It is said that in ancient times, the golden winged ROC was both right and evil. At this time, Du Shaofu did not know this very well.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu didn''t know why Li Yuxiao''s evil spirit into his body would excite his body.


    In the body, the energy of the green bamboo rhyme fruit, the Xuanqi expelled from the Shenque, the evil Qi attacked by Li Yuxiao, and the three Qi forging body.


    The secret patterns of Du Shaofu''s talisman flickered out, and the light spread from the thirty acupoints. Slowly, the domineering atmosphere began to revive and ascend.


    With the blow, Du Shaofu''s face and eyes began to fade.


    In the eyes of a pair of trembling dramas, Du Shaofu stood up again, and the faint breath seemed to be getting stronger and stronger.


    "My God, this boy can''t fight to death!"


    The strong man of the law enforcement team was shocked and creepy. As the purple robed boy got up again in rags, the people were all excited.


    Du Shaofu, a young man in purple robes, was not only as if he was all right.


    At the moment, people even felt that Du Shaofu was more and more brave in the war, and his breath became stronger and stronger.


    Naturally, people don''t know that Du Shaofu''s violent energy and the excluded mysterious Qi have been tempered into his body more and more, so the trouble is less and less, and there should be a big breath in Du Shaofu''s body.


    If it wasn''t for their attacks, I''m afraid Du Shaofu didn''t know how long it would take to solve his troubles.


    If the members of the law enforcement team knew that for such a long time, Du Shaofu almost did not fight back. He only used their attacks to refine his own body. He did not know how the strong men in the law enforcement team would feel at this time.


    "It''s really strong!"


    In Li Yuxiao''s eyes, the red eyes twinkled, and a real momentum surged. The evil spirit suddenly rose into the sky like a storm. The surrounding rock vegetation was swept into the air, and finally the life was crushed into powder.


    "Go onDu Shaofu''s ragged purple robe wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth. His blood red eyes faded a lot. He was full of fighting spirit, and his whole body was full of domineering breath. At this time, his black hair was dancing, and a fierce fighting spirit was surging out.


    Li Yuxiao is the top fighter among the younger generation if he pushes the cards, even stronger.


    After all, Du Shaofu was still young. Although he was much more resolute and determined than his peers, he could not control his fighting spirit when he met the top of the younger generation.


    To a certain extent, Du Shaofu suffered from some emotional fluctuations, and his intention to fight was very high. He did not know what his strength was like when he was compared with the strong one in the 15th military rank?


    "Well, I''ll help you!"


    Feeling that Du Shaofu had a fierce sense of war, Li Yuxiao put out his hand, and the rune spread. A palm print was taken. The light was dazzling. With a little dark red light, it was both good and evil, and uncertain.


    Du Shaofu raised his head, his eyes moved, and his heart was quite shocked. The palm print of Li Yuxiao at this time seems simple, but it is clearly the extreme of terror. The rune is flickering, as if it is evolving something. It is vast, oppressive and frightening.


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to be careless. Li Yuxiao''s strength was much more powerful than anyone else. He waved his hands, such as the ROC spreading his wings, the hidden patterns of talismans coming out, layers upon layers, distorting space, glittering with gold, and unrivalled hegemony.


    "Chula la!"


    The two people collide in this way, and the energy fluctuation sweeps through. Each of them is a wave of energy fluctuation. With the release of the talisman and secret pattern, it is like a tide, and the terror energy surges.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The two immediately separated and the surrounding space exploded one after another.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu was shaken back and staggered back. The blood in his mouth overflowed and then fell to the ground, but he recovered immediately. The blood red color in his eyes would fade again, and the domineering breath on his body would also rise at the same time.


    Li Yuxiao''s body faltered and trembled. His situation was much better than Du Shaofu''s, but his eyes were more dignified.


    "Go on!"


    Du Shaofu got up, and the two hit each other again. One touch separated them, and then they collided again.


    A devil and a tyrant are incomparable!


    During the battle, the surrounding mountains and valleys were filled with flying sand and rocks, and the roaring sonic boom was heard all the time, and the collisions were amazing.


    Li Yuxiao was wrapped up with evil and evil spirits. His whole body was full of evil and evil spirit. He released a force of terror that was both right and evil. His whole body was as vast as the sea. It seemed that he could swallow up some and destroy everything!


    Du Shaofu''s golden talisman and secret patterns linger all over his body, and his breath is domineering. His body gradually seems to have recovered. His breath fluctuates all over the sky, and he is more brave in the war. It seems that he can suppress all things together and crush everything!


    The two fight fiercely. Both of them are wrapped in Rune light. They are extremely dazzling. The rune strangulation is as if they are about to generate explosive space and smash the earth!


    "Bang bang!"


    After a total of 18 moves, the two men once again touched each other and separated. This time, Du Shaofu never fell to the ground again, and there was no blood gushing from his mouth.


    "Hi..."


    On the contrary, after the 18 moves, the last blood red color in Du Shaofu''s eyes faded from his eyes, and his domineering breath rose again. On his body surface, the light gold light flowed, and the secret patterns of the talisman flickered.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and did not speak. He let the domineering atmosphere spread all over his body. He was awe inspiring and his breath was released.


    Li Yu''s eyes moved and he looked at Du Shaofu. At this moment, he seemed to see the real one.


    At this time, Li Yuxiao seemed to have a feeling that at the moment, that towering young man was the real Du Shaofu. His heart was shocked by such momentum, and then his eyes trembled and he murmured: "the pulse state is perfect and the peak is perfect. It is really fast to break through."


    "Because I was busy with some personal affairs yesterday afternoon, I finished the update at 5:00 a.m., and apologized to my brothers again. Today, it will be updated normally," because I went to bed at 6:00 a.m. as soon as possible, the update was one hour late, but the next one will be more normal. I''m sorry. "At the same time, some chapters of yesterday and the day before yesterday were missing hundreds of words. Today, Xiao Yu will be honest Make up.


    In addition, thanks to the praise given by his brothers and sisters, such as Tianjiu Linghuang, temperament G111, sister smile, etc., Xiao Yu will only update and adjust it normally today, and continue to have a big outbreak tomorrow.


    In addition, I also asked for flowers. I found that my brothers only gave flowers when I broke out. Of course, I only asked for flowers when the explosion was big.


    Hey, guys, tomorrow''s big explosion, please support it. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    At this time, Li Yuxiao seemed to have a feeling that at the moment, that towering young man was the real Du Shaofu. His heart was shocked by such momentum, and then his eyes trembled and he murmured: "the pulse state is perfect and the peak is perfect. It is really fast to break through."


    "Now, use your strength."


    Du Shaofu looked at Li Yuxiao. The energy of the green bamboo fruits and the dark Qi squeezed out of the shrine had almost been solved. At the moment, it seemed that the breath was weak and the appearance was miserable. In fact, this was the strongest time, and the breath really stayed at the peak level of the pulsating state.


    "Hiss..."


    Wrapped in dark red, a long stick is held in the hand of Li Yuxiao, who is a demon. His hair is full of dark red and his long hair is wrapped in runes. On the handle, it looks like a devil''s head and can spit out evil spirits.


    On the body of Changjian sword, there is a great work of rune, which communicates the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth. It is violent and amazing.


    "Spirit weapon, I want to eat spirit weapon. It''s very strong, and it has evil spirit. It must taste good."


    In Du Shaofu''s arms, the voice of the little demon came from his mind.


    "You can''t eat this man''s spirit." Said Du Shaofu in a low voice.


    "Du Shaofu, this is a magic weapon with high quality and high quality. It''s no worse than the ordinary first runes. Take out your weapons!"


    Li Yuxiao''s figure began to rise from the sky with a black streamer of blood, and the evil spirit was surging.


    "I don''t have any weapons yet. It''s the same with both hands."


    Du Shaofu said calmly. As the voice fell, the golden light rose from the sky, just like a rising sun. The runes flowed and the rays flashed. In the dazzling light of the rising sun, the golden rays twinkled, and a pair of golden talisman secret patterns spread out.


    "Hum!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body soared into the sky, and instantly stepped into the air. His wings were shining in the sky, which could directly sweep away Li Yuxiao''s blood black evil spirit.


    Du Shaofu stood in the air, and his wings were shaking behind his back. He was domineering and awe inspiring, just like standing in a lofty world!


    Li Yuxiao holds a magic wand in his hand, his long hair is dancing and his eyes are red.


    "Let''s start a war!"


    The two men cheered out, almost at the same time, their energy burst forward.


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and his palm print was condensed all over the sky. The rune was like communicating the martial pulse, and finally converged into a palm. The energy was like a storm wave.


    Li Yuxiao moves out and turns the devil into a devil. The evil is towering, the clouds are black, and the blood is full. It seems that the wind blows in the sky, and the sky is covered by dark clouds.


    "Chula la!"


    Huamo Jian splits Du Shaofu''s palm print, and the knife''s light is like a life splitting space. However, it is shaken apart by Du Shaofu''s wings.


    "Three murders of the devil!"


    Li Yuxiao drinks and melts the devil into the sky. He gathers three swords.


    The three swords roared like three magic swords, and the blood black runes bloomed like the bright moon. In order to turn this space into a place of evil and evil, the three magic swords fought to cover up Du Shaofu.


    "How strong


    Everyone in the air is shocked. The captain has just used the magic weapon, but he is already urging all his strength. Such strength is enough to compete with the Marquis of the outside world!


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress!"


    The wings of Du Shaofu''s back suddenly vibrated, and the golden glow was blooming all over the sky, like the arrival of a real golden winged ROC bird, bearing the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC family.


    The wings are wide open and close. They are domineering and fierce. They are swept directly to the three magic swords. The breath of tyranny and terror is towering. They sweep across the sky with strong suppression. The breath sweeps through the sky and destroys everything.


    "Boom!"


    The magic sword and the golden wing collide, burst out a series of Rune light in the air, like fireworks, so that the whole sky a bright.


    All around the world, all shaking, a large number of mountains shaking, ground cracks continue to crack.


    "Chulala...!"


    In a short period of time, in the dazzling light, the golden talisman''s Secret patterns swept the package, and the evil Qi rolled into the sky, and finally disappeared.


    Then in mid air, the two bodies were shaken back at the same time.


    "Du Shaofu, you are better than I thought!"


    Li Yuxiao said, dark red eyes flashed through a ray of real shock, breath skyrocketed, the whole body breath rose again.


    Obviously, Li Yuxiao had a real sense of war, and Du Shaofu touched him a lot. At the beginning, he was young in the other side, and he could not be compared.


    At the moment, this young man is so terrible. It will be so terrible in a few years.


    "Take another one. If you can catch it, you will be the most respected person of Li Yunxiao from now on!"


    As the voice fell, Li Yunxiao took another shot. His figure turned into a dark black streamer, and his hair was dancing. The evil spirits around him were like sea waves. The magic runes in his hands soared into the sky, just like living. The sound was clanging and the magic swords were swept out."Whew..."


    Evil rolling, dark clouds, magic knife swept, Li Yuxiao in the middle of the moment, like a demon God, exuding a terrible magic power.


    The magic sword is condensed by countless magic Qi runes. All of them are powerful and dense. They destroy everything, including Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. At the moment, his eyes were also slightly dignified. With the condensation of his fingerprints, the breath of despotism fluctuated. There was a flash of lightning in his clear eyes, and the purple robe was suddenly shocked by hunting.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, with Du Shaofu''s whole body as the center, a series of spacial wave cracks spread from under the sole of his feet and spread to the sky.


    "Oh


    At this moment, the whole space was roaring, and the momentum was incomparable and overwhelming


    "Boom


    In his domineering momentum, Du Shaofu''s talisman and secret patterns bloomed and fluctuated, and countless palm prints flashed in his hands like lightning. With the sound of wind and thunder like Sanskrit, Du Shaofu immediately met the dense magic swords around him.


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    After a while, the explosion sound like wind and thunder continuously resounds through the space. The shaking mind is dizzy and the turbulent energy diffusion makes the whole surrounding space shake rapidly.


    As if someone was moving mountains and seas, the high altitude energy was gorgeous and dazzling. Behind both of them, there was a vast ocean of ups and downs, with runes all over the sky.


    "Pooh


    Endless energy burst out, two people''s bodies quaked back at the same time, two people also had blood overflow in their mouths at the same time.


    Everything in the sky stopped, the vast energy disappeared, and then everything began to calm down.


    "You go. If you don''t, it will be too late."


    Li Yuxiao''s magic wand disappeared. His dark red long sleeve wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu gazed at Li Yuxiao, his eyes moved, and his tattered purple long sleeves wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth


    As the voice fell, Du Shaofu''s figure flashed, his wings fluttered, and he left.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, Li Yuxiao''s face moved slightly. After a moment, he slowly fell on a messy ground.


    "Captain, why let that boy go?" A woman in a tight skirt asked Li Yuxiao.


    Li Yuxiao''s white face was quite pale at this time, with some traces of blood on his mouth. He outlined a wry smile and said: "do you think I can finally leave him? His strength is unfathomable. I can only gain the upper hand by turning demons. But if it continues, I''m afraid it will not even occupy the upper hand."


    A young man in white looked pale and miserable, and said to Li Yuxiao, "if the captain uses the last card, the boy can''t still be able to fight."


    "Don''t you think he has no cards."


    Li Yuxiao''s dark red robe moved, and the evil spirit was restrained. He said, "let''s go. We will announce to the public that our law enforcement team has withdrawn from the pursuit. Today''s news will be blocked as far as possible."


    "Captain, you don''t have to do this. If we lose, we will lose. At least, Captain, you don''t have to cover your face and block the news for us. If you are known later, you will think that our two teams have no bearing."


    The woman in a tight dress looked at Li Yuxiao and said, "Du Shaofu is really very strong. When the captain was at his age, he was far from comparable."


    Li Yuxiao laughed, shook his head slightly, and said to the woman in the tight skirt, "I''m not trying to cover your face. If you lose, you''ll lose. It''s nothing. If you can''t afford to lose, you won''t have to practice."


    After a pause, Li Yuxiao looked at him with a smile and said, "but if the news that we lost was passed on, many people would not dare to do it. We can''t get rid of those people. When the time comes, they can stand and talk without backache. Let them try it by themselves. When we lose the news, we will not be able to stand and speak without backache."


    "Good captain."


    Smell speech, the woman eye moves, in the eye gushes deep admiration.


    "Break up, fight with him. If I have any understanding, I will enter the territory of tianwufu from today on and close down!"


    The voice falls, Li Yuxiao soars away, after a few flashes, the figure disappears in the public''s sight.


    "The next chapter will be a big chapter. We need to make up for some of the missing words in the previous two days. Therefore, we should not update it until about 10 p.m. and continue coding. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    With the spread of sunlight, there are many miraculous herbs all over the mountains and fields.


    At this time, the rock mounds that covered several mountain tops and flooded large areas of miraculous herbs were cleared. With the efforts of dozens of powerful elders, a huge pile of rocks in the middle was removed, but there was no trace of Du Shaofu.


    For the sake of green bamboo rhyme, dozens of elders went to the end and almost turned over the rocks on several hills.


    The elders were tired and panting, but they still did not see Du Shaofu in the end.


    "Did the boy escape?" The middle-aged beautiful man''s eyes have the color of doubt.


    "With so many of us, do you think that boy has the ability to leave in front of us He Hu said.


    On elder sun''s dignified face, his eyes and eyes showed doubts and said: "the seal and Fu array of this medicine field have been opened. No one can open it except me. How did the boy get in?"


    After hearing this, it took many old people to realize this problem. All the elders knew well about the seal of the medicine field and the power of the magic array. It was extremely strange that Du Shaofu could enter the medicine field without being aware of it.


    "The boy can come in and leave without being aware of it. If you want to know the answer, you can only know it after catching the boy." Said the middle-aged man.


    "Why hasn''t the green bamboo rhyme fruit been picked back?"


    In the middle of the air, a low voice came out, and then an old figure fell in front of the debris. I don''t know how to describe the appearance of the visitor. It seems that he is eighty or ninety years old, and his face is hard to describe. His old face is like having spent spring, summer, autumn and winter. After wind, frost and dew, his hair is messy, but his long hair is extremely dark.


    "I''ve met Mr. Zhou."


    As the old man came, many elders were suddenly shocked and saluted one after another.


    "What about the green bamboo rhyme fruit? Give me the green bamboo rhyme fruit quickly?"


    Looking at the mess around him, the old man immediately asked elder sun and the middle-aged man, "what''s going on here? My medicine field, my miraculous medicine, who did it?"


    "Courtyard old, green bamboo Yun Ling fruit was stolen." Elder sun had no choice but to tell the truth.


    Listening to elder sun''s words, President Zhou''s face suddenly stagnated sharply. Although there were many wrinkles on his face, he was suddenly motionless, like a stone statue. Then, the old face began to shrink like a shriveled eggplant, and his eyes began to look red.


    "I was stolen. I waited for another 20 years and refined the liquid medicine for three years. Today was the day when the green bamboo Yun Ling fruit was used as medicine. Seven days later, it should be the day when the" Huangji Dan "appeared again in my hands. Now you tell me that the green bamboo Yunling fruit has been stolen. How can you tell me that the green bamboo Yunling fruit has been stolen..."


    Zhou Yuanlao said here, has been excited to the extreme, from the red neck to the face, the blue veins of the temple swelled as thick as beans, the old face was furious, almost ran away, and cried out: "find me, find it for me right now, no matter who stole my green bamboo rhyme fruit, I will never let him go."


    At dusk, the sun slowly penetrated into the thin clouds, the red clouds spread around, spread half the sky, layer by layer gradually fade down, until it turned gray white.


    In the simple courtyard and hall, many elders of tianwu college sit upright, and their faces are very ugly.


    In the hall, a woman in a tight skirt stood up with a young man, both pale.


    All the elders are now like cucumbers falling into the salt tank, all withered!


    They just learned that they were working hard to move rocks, but the boy named Du Shaofu had already gone.


    "Son of a bitch, that boy is such a jerk!"


    "What a hateful boy, how dare you tease us."


    "That boy is really capable."


    Remembering that he was played by a boy, the faces of the elders immediately began to twitch and couldn''t help shouting abuse.


    "What you said is true. Did you really see Du Shaofu?" Elder sun got up and looked at the young man and the woman and asked.


    The woman nodded back and said, "elder Hui, what we said is the truth. We have fought with Du Shaofu. Except for the leader, we are not rivals. But in the end, the captain didn''t catch the boy. Du Shaofu is so terrible."


    "Du Shaofu, whose surname is Du again, please find it for me. You must find the green bamboo rhyme lingguo."


    "Even if the head of the academy has been turned over, I''ll find all my arms, even if it''s all over the courtyard, I''ll find all the people in the yard


    "Not only Du, but also father and son."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged and beautiful man murmured a sigh. He knew that the boy named Du Shaofu was Du Tingxuan''s son.


    It was Du Tingxuan who had taken the huangjidan refined by Zhou Yuan. Unexpectedly, it was Du Tingxuan''s son who stole the green bamboo Yunling fruit."Disaster, it''s not enough for that son of a bitch to harm tianwu college. Now he sent his son to tianwu college again."


    The more the middle-aged beautiful man wants to be, the more angry he is. If Du Tingxuan''s son of a bitch is at this time, he feels that he will not be able to control and beat the bastard first.


    "Murong Xi, what are you muttering about? Is there any way to find the boy named Du Shaofu?" Zhou Yuan old eyes fell on the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged beauty man shook his head, some dare not look directly into Zhou Yuan''s eyes, and said, "the old man, what if the green bamboo rhyme fruit is eaten by that boy?"


    Many elders smell speech, also immediately look at the body of President Zhou.


    "If that boy ate my green bamboo rhyme spirit fruit, then I will treat him as green bamboo rhyme spirit fruit and refine it into Huangji pill."


    The old man of Zhou Yuan said in a violent voice, but after the words fell, the whole person seemed to have hurt the root of the grass and drooped his head. Then his eyes suddenly shook again and he said, "twenty years, I have been waiting for another twenty years. I have never finished with Du in my life. I will go to find him in person and let me catch the boy, and I must strip him alive!"


    "It''s not easy to find the boy. I''m afraid he stole the green bamboo rhyme fruit. Now he''s hiding."


    The elders then looked like the leaves of a tree beaten by frost, and suddenly withered listlessly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, in tianwu college, the reward list above the jade in the square suddenly flashed with runes, which burst into a dazzling light. The light soared into the sky, and large mountains looked like day.


    "Such a big move on the reward list is bound to be another big event."


    With the dazzling Rune light soaring into the sky, in the night, a large number of figures from various peaks of the college swept toward the square.


    Above the towering reward list, the 10th ranking is shining brightly, emitting red light.


    "My God, what did Du Shaofu do? He was ranked the tenth in the reward list. He broke into the top ten


    "No. 10 on the reward list, that''s a reward of 5 million points!"


    "A registered student who rushes to the top ten of the reward list is really unprecedented in the college."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When a pair of eyes look at the reward list on the tenth wrapped in red light name, suddenly a row of voices of surprise came, all of a shock.


    All the people were speculating about what ferocious and terrible things Du Shaofu had done before he could rush to the top ten of the reward list.


    We should know that many of the strong in the level of marquis can not enter the top ten of the reward list.


    Dark, dark in the dark, dark in the sky.


    Inside the cave, the rocks are closed.


    Zhen Qingchun''s shadow appears in a large cave. The light of the whole body shines a little light on the small cave.


    "Hula!"


    In the cave, a boy in purple robes sits cross legged, covered with a light golden light, like a halo. His young face is full of determination and determination, and his thick eyebrows are like a sword on his slightly closed eyes.


    Within the pale golden aperture, there are the magic patterns shining.


    "Asshole, shameless bastard, ate my green bamboo rhyme spirit fruit, otherwise the strength will not be enhanced so fast."


    In the cave, the little demon looked at Du Shaofu wrapped in a golden halo. As long as he thought that his precious medicine had been cheated away, he would be very angry. No matter how much miraculous medicine he took in the medicinal field, he could not compare with the precious medicine.


    "You don''t suffer a loss, and he almost died. The stronger his cultivation is, the better it is for you. Anyway, you are complementary now." Zhen Qingchun''s empty shadow looks at the little demon, and his eyes are puzzled.


    "It''s the end of greed. It''s shameless."


    The little demon was indignant. Then he looked at Zhen Qingchun with a faint glance and said, "I feel that the tower you are hiding in is very good. If I can eat it, I must be better than eating any Lingqi."


    Zhen Qingchun smelled the words, and immediately the unreal wretched face was like a layer of white ash, dead white dead white, even the lips are shaking, absolutely warning the demon, way: "if you dare to eat my tower, I will refine you into a new tower, ordinary people can''t refine you, but it doesn''t mean I have no way."


    The little demon blinked, looked at Zhen Qingchun and said, "don''t frighten me. You are just the body of Yuan Shen. I feel that you are not a master of Fuwen. You can''t refine me at all."


    "You..."


    Zhen Qingchun''s unreal head, at this time it seems that it has several hundred jin weight, looks down at the little demon, seems to want to say something, but finally did not say anything.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, the golden halo around Du Shaofu began to gradually converge in the cave, and his closed eyes suddenly opened. Two kinds of fine hairs shot out of his eyes, and an ancient domineering breath swept out of his thin body. All the shaking caves trembled for it."Hoo!"


    A mouthful of turbid gas spewed out from his mouth, and a faint smile appeared on his resolute face. He murmured, "it''s no big problem at last."


    "You have recovered your life." Zhen Qingchun looks at Du Shaofu and says that the figure is not from the master. He is far away from the little demon.


    "But there is still much to be gained."


    Du Shaofu stretched out his loins, and his joints crackled. He felt the perfection of his pulse state, the highest level of cultivation, and the mysterious air in his body. The smile on his face became more and more intense.


    "It''s not good for you. If the foundation is unstable, it will have a great impact on the future."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "next, you should understand the pulse and soul more, and at the same time, you should not break through in a hurry. The foundation is particularly important between pulse state and pulse spirit state."


    "Brothers, there will be a big outbreak tomorrow. It is expected that it will continue after noon. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    "I understand." Du Shaofu nodded. This breakthrough was really fast and almost in trouble.


    Fortunately, he was safe in the end, but he was lucky. He benefited a lot from the flesh. I felt that the benefits of the body at this time were not sure how much they had been raised at the original level.


    Especially after Li Yuxiao''s evil spirit tempered his body, Du Shaofu felt vaguely that there were some special feelings on his body at this time.


    This kind of feeling is like that it should exist originally, but it is also an external force. It is extremely mysterious and wonderful. It is like a kind of returning to the nature, and it is also like the feeling of returning to the original. It is indescribable.


    However, Du Shaofu was sure that the body, which had been tempered with evil spirit, was undoubtedly more powerful than before.


    "Also want to understand the pulse soul, do not return my treasure medicine, don''t think I can help you."


    The little demon glanced at Du Shaofu. If the shameless guy in front of him was a miraculous medicine and a spirit weapon, he would not help but rush up and swallow it.


    "I''m afraid you''ve taken a lot of miraculous medicine, and you won''t suffer any loss. It''s me who wants to pursue tianwu college all over the world, not you. I have to take a lot of risks than you, and naturally I''ll get more benefits." Du Shaofu said to the little demon.


    "Don''t fool me, half a person. This is what we have discussed for a long time. Even if you don''t steal the elixir, people from tianwu academy are chasing you all over the world." Although the voice of Xiaoyao is childish, it can be seen that it is definitely not a good master to cheat.


    Du Shaofu glared at the little demon fiercely. At last, he could only say helplessly: "when I meet Baoyao next time, I will leave it to you."


    "Tianwu college, I seem to have heard of it. It''s a familiar name."


    Zhen Wu seems to have just heard of the four characters of Qingwu Dao.


    "Brother Qingchun, do you know tianwu college Du Shaofu asked curiously.


    "I remember where I heard about it, but I can''t remember for a moment. But it''s definitely not here that I heard about this day''s martial arts academy." Zhen Qingchun said, for a time also some can not remember, just vaguely remember where he had heard of tianwu college.


    Without thinking about tianwu college any more, Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the value of green bamboo rhyme fruit is amazing. Even if I was at the beginning, I would care a little bit. This green bamboo rhyme fruit is a precious medicine for refining huangjidan. I''m afraid that if you eat the green bamboo rhyme fruit of tianwu college, tianwu college will never let you go. What are you going to do?"


    "Huangji Dan."


    Du Shaofu still remembers that Ouyang Shuang mentioned that the drunkard father had snatched a Huangji pill in tianwu college. He didn''t expect that what he was eating was still the main material of Huangji pill.


    With a slight frown, Du Shaofu thought that he would have been admitted to tianwu college. However, according to the current situation, he was not only on the wanted list of the Academy like the drunkard father, but also ate the green bamboo fruits of the college. He was afraid that tianwu college would never let himself go.


    There was a little bitter smile between his eyebrows. Then Du Shaofu said to Zhen Qingchun: "tianwu college is connected with the dark forest. It seems that I can only leave tianwu college to avoid the wind."


    "It seems that this is the only way."


    Zhen Qingchun said, his voice dropped. He was about to say something, but his face suddenly changed. He said, "no, we have been found out. The strength of the comers is very strong. I didn''t expect that there are such practitioners in tianwu college."


    "Let''s go."


    When Du Shaofu heard this, his face suddenly changed. If Du Shaofu had not been afraid of pursuing him, at least the strong men above the elders of tianwu academy would not easily come out to embarrass himself.


    But now it is not the same. He ate the green bamboo rhyme fruit, and the elder of tianwu college would not stop interfering.


    Zhen Qingchun frowned and said, "I can''t go away. His breath has been locked in here. If I was in my prime, I would not take it into consideration. However, my state at this time is not good. Although I have gained a lot of benefits under the green bamboo Yunling fruit tree this time, the yuan Shen has recovered a lot, but it is still far from enough."


    "What about that?" Du Shaogang''s expression was slightly coagulated between his eyebrows.


    "Act according to the circumstances, and then find a chance to escape, with the talent of a small demon, then want to leave is not without a chance." Zhenqing chunsi cableway


    In the dark night, the mountains are dark and the wild is gloomy. Before the deep valley and cave, an old figure falls down.


    The grey robe worn by the old man is a little white, and I don''t know how many years he has been wearing. His old face, on the other hand, has long hair and black hair, but it also has a feeling of dishevelled head and dirty face. In this dark night, those deep eyes are like stars, blooming with deep light.


    "Kera..."


    As the figure of the old man falls, a rock "Kera" rolls down on the stone wall, and then a cave is exposed.


    "Hiss!"


    A young man with purple robes jumped down from the cave and fell directly in front of the old man. Looking at the old man in front of him, his deep eyes fluctuated a little, and then he said, "I''ve met you, master."The old man looked at the purple robed boy in front of him. On his resolute face, his thick eyebrows were like a sword. His eyes were deep. He wiped some accidents in his eyes. Then he was furious and said, "are you the Du Shaofu who stole my green bamboo fruits?"


    "It was the boy who took away the green bamboo charm fruit. It was an accident. Please forgive me." Du Shaofu said that his purple robe was still in tatters.


    Zhou Yuan old man was full of anger. He wanted to find the boy who had stolen his green bamboo rhyme fruit. After that, he must clean up a good meal first.


    But at the moment, the old man of Zhou Yuan couldn''t lose his temper for no reason. The boy was totally different from others in rumors. He was not ferocious at all. On the contrary, he was polite, not humble and arrogant, which made him really unable to lose his temper.


    When he was old, how could he have a good temper with a polite teenager.


    "If you hand over the green bamboo fruits, I will handle them lightly." Finally, Zhou Yuanlao could only be helpless.


    "Go back to the elder, I can''t hand it in." Du Shaofu shook his head, his face unchanged, and said, "I have eaten the green bamboo rhyme fruit by accident."


    "Boy, are you fooling me? If you eat the green bamboo rhyme fruit raw and take your cultivation as the level, I''m afraid you''ll be dead for a long time."


    Zhou Yuangen didn''t believe Du Shaofu''s words. If he ate green bamboo Yun lingguo raw, he didn''t mention spoiling the precious medicine. Even the cultivators in Wuhou territory did not dare to do so. If the young man in front of him had taken the green bamboo rhyme fruit, he would have died.


    Looking at the old man, Du Shaofu said without joking at all: "I really took down the green bamboo rhyme fruit. I''m dying, but fortunately, it''s no big problem now."


    On hearing this, the figure of the old man of Zhou Dynasty was like a ghost. He immediately came to Du Shaofu. A flash of Rune light in his palm immediately covered Du Shaofu''s body. With the light of the rune, Du Shaofu felt that the surrounding space suddenly solidified and could not move at all.


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked by his deep eyes. At this moment, he really felt how terrible the old man was. If the old man wanted his life directly, he would not be able to dodge. No wonder Zhen Qingchun said that in front of this man, there was no need to struggle to prevent himself from looking for abuse. It was better to shed some strength to think about it Escape.


    "Chulala..."


    With the runes in the hands of the old man, on Du Shaofu''s Zhou body surface, there began to be a faint spread of white and green runes, spreading a special wave, showing a general Daoyun.


    When he saw the runes with a trace of rhyme on Du Shaofu''s body revealed, the old man of Zhou Dynasty put away the runes in his palm with a shriveled face. His face was white and his skull was hanging over his chest. His face was like a layer of white ash on his face. His lips were shaking.


    Then Zhou Yuanlao''s breath began to tremble. His face seemed to be red like fire because of his excitement. His deep eyes gradually became so sharp that he seemed to be able to split the air. He stared at Du Shaofu and said, "in that case, I can only do that. Even if you have just refined the green bamboo rhyme fruit, the medicinal power of the green bamboo charm fruit will still be in your body Maybe the effect is the same. "


    "Hiss!"


    As the words fell, the old man of Zhou Dynasty waved his hand, and a dazzling light suddenly enveloped Du Shaofu. Then Du Shaofu''s figure rose into the air involuntarily and left with him.


    There was no struggle at all, because Du Shaofu could feel that it would not be useful if he tried his best to struggle.


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were tight. It seemed that he had to find a way to escape. Du felt that he was afraid that the old man would never let go of himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are covered by night. In the simple courtyard, the pearl is shining.


    Ouyang Shuang''s eyes were trembling. His face was gorgeous, his lips were wide, and his jaw couldn''t be taken back. After a long time, his fiery posture was slightly straightened. He looked at the middle-aged beautiful man with a folding fan in front of him. His voice was still in shock. He said, "Uncle Xi, that boy ate the green bamboo fruit of Huangji Dan, destroyed half of the medical field of the college and stole a large number of high-quality products It''s not a joke, is it


    Murong Xi''s eyes were full of hatred and tears. He gave Ouyang Shuang a look and said, "do you think that if what I said is false, the little bunny can be in the top ten of the reward list. It''s like father, like son. Du Tingxuan is such an asshole. It''s not enough that he did harm to the college. He asked his son to do it again. If President Zhou knew that Du Shaofu was Du Tingxuan''s son, he would run away and destroy the Du family''s heart. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    "This


    Ouyang Shuang didn''t know what to say. He could only smack his tongue. Lao Tzu took the treasures of the Academy, Huangji Dan and Lei long. His son stole the main material of the second Huangji pill, green bamboo rhyme fruit, and stole a large amount of miraculous medicine from the medicine field.


    The two father and son are on the reward list of the Academy. What kind of father and son are they? They are the enemy of tianwu University. They are born to restrain tianwu college.


    After a moment, Ouyang Shuang red lips slightly open, after hesitation, or can''t help speaking, said: "Uncle Xi, what else can we do?"


    Murong Xi looked up and said, "I can''t help such a big thing even if I want to help. If the boy has the ability to escape, it''s OK. If he is caught, I''m afraid he will be refined by the old man of Zhou as a green bamboo charm fruit."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu could not help but be bound by the fiery mountains, which were full of amazing temperature. He only knew that this place should be a volcanic crater, and the surrounding rocks were red, just like magma was boiling.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu arrived in the courtyard, which was very strange. It was all repaired by ancient red stones, and the blazing atmosphere in the space reached a surging level.


    In the wide space, Du Shaofu was finally released from the shackles and restored his freedom.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was not moved at all because he had recovered his freedom. Instead, his eyes suddenly fell on a red cauldron in front of him.


    The big tripod is amazing. It is a tripod tripod. It has a height of about ten meters and a diameter of more than ten meters. It has an ancient flavor. It depicts many astringent Ancient Runes, and the surrounding streamers and rays spread.


    The most shocking thing is that around the tripod, there are seven ferocious animal heads, which look like dragons rather than dragons, like boa constrictors but not boa constrictors, and are as red as fire. At this moment, they seem to be alive, and their respective red flaming flames are absorbed from the ground.


    Around the tripod, there is red magma on the ground. The breath is terrible. If the cultivation level is lower, it is afraid that it can evaporate under the high temperature at this moment.


    "Hula..."


    Seven strands of magma fire linked to the big tripod. Within the big tripod, the glow spread, and the aura of miraculous medicine was rich, which was also amazing.


    "I''ve seen the old man."


    In the room, there were two old men, three middle-aged and a beautiful woman, as well as several other young men and women. When they saw the old man of Zhou Yuan, they immediately saluted, but their eyes were always on Du Shaofu, full of doubts.


    "The old man can''t wait any longer. Green bamboo rhyme fruit must be used as medicine. It will be too late if it is not used." An old man said to Zhou Yuanlao.


    "Green bamboo Yun Ling fruit has been eaten by this boy."


    Zhou Yuanlao said to the crowd, "fortunately, it''s time to refine this boy as a green bamboo rhyme fruit. According to the theory of medicine talisman, maybe the effect is similar. Next, I''ll do it. You all have to step down. I''ll set up a ban. No one is allowed to disturb me."


    "Yes..."


    They all looked at Du Shaofu in shock and left with their own astonished eyes.


    As the crowd left, the runes condensed and changed in the palm of the old man of Zhou Yuan, and then disappeared around.


    "It''s a big problem!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu could no longer pretend to be calm. The dark air broke out all over his body, and the pale golden halo spread. If he wanted to escape immediately, he could not really let the old man really refine himself.


    "Now I want to run away. I don''t think it''s too slow."


    A huge force of bondage shrouded Du Shaofu, making him unable to move at all and completely unable to resist.


    The strength of the old man was so strong that he surpassed Du Shaofu''s imagination.


    Du Shaofu felt this kind of feeling only when he was a famous alcoholic in the stone city war.


    "Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, what a couple of bastards. The big one took my huangjidan, and the younger one stole my green bamboo Yun lingguo. Did I owe you du family in my last life, asshole?"


    As Du Shaofu was bound up, there was a loud scolding in his ears. Finally, his body was thrown aside and his freedom was restored.


    Du Shaofu raised his head in astonishment. A little shock came from his eyes and said, "master, do you know my father? How do you know we are father and son


    "I can''t forget it if I want to."


    The old man of Zhou Yuan glared at Du Shaofu fiercely. His face was red and his neck was thick and his veins were straight. He said, "the first time I saw you, I knew that you were the son of Du Tingxuan. Your face is as shameless as your father, but your eyes are like your mother. You can''t be wrong."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he was very nervous. He looked at the old man closely and said, "do you know my mother?"


    "I really don''t know how that girl can take a fancy to Du Tingxuan''s boy. If I want to see him, it''s better than Murong Xi''s boy."


    The old man of Zhou Yuan glared at Du Shaofu and said, "little bunny, just tell me now that you want to die or to live?"


    "I don''t think anyone wants to die, don''t you, master?" Du Shaofu looked at the old man in Zhou''s courtyard, his eyes moving in darkness. Listening to the old man''s tone, he seemed to have a turning point."As like as two peas in Du Tingxuan, he is worthy of his father and son."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhou Yuan old man said, "you have two choices now. First, I will refine you as a green bamboo charm fruit. Maybe I can refine a Huangji Dan."


    "Let''s talk about the second choice." Du Shaofu smacked his tongue and thought it was creepy.


    Zhou Yuan looked at Du Shaofu seriously, and then said, "when you are still alive, I will throw you into the cauldron."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face turned pale. It seemed that the old man was deliberately playing tricks on him.


    "You directly swallow green bamboo rhyme fruit, although you can get amazing effect, but do you know what effect it will have if you refine it into Huangji pill?" Zhou Yuan said.


    Du Shaofu shook his head. Although he had learned a lot about the knowledge of fufu master from Zhen Qingchun''s mouth, he had not yet been exposed to high-grade pills, so he really did not know the effect of Huangji pill.


    "Do you know the kingdom of Wu?" Mr. Zhou asked Du Shaofu.


    On the mainland, there is a great master of martial arts.


    The thunder demon lion in the stone city is stepping into the animal King''s realm with the animal waiting for the peak. I don''t know what''s going on now. Do you really step into the list of King level strongmen.


    "After King Wu''s territory, do you know?" The old man of Zhou Dynasty glanced at Du Shaofu.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes trembled slightly for it, and said, "Wu Huangjing!"


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with a little yearning. It should be said that the level of King Wu''s realm was the existence of ordinary martial arts practitioners.


    The Wu Emperor''s realm is also an unattainable existence for the powerful people of the Wuling state and the Marquis state.


    Rumor has it that when it comes to the level of Emperor Wu, every action can really move mountains and rivers and move the world.


    "Wuhuangjing, the whole stone dragon Empire, has not only hundreds of millions of Terrans, but also how many martial arts practitioners have been able to step into the realm of Wu Emperor. Even though tianwu academy is the place where talents gather, several people have been able to break through the realm of Emperor Wu over the years."


    Zhou Yuan old man said to Du Shaofu, "simply speaking, Huangji pill is an absolute imperial elixir. If you take Huangji pill, you will have at least 50% chance to set foot in the realm of Emperor Wu."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man of Zhou Dynasty, and his eyes moved. Huangjidan was such a pill that it was worthy of being called the treasure of tianwu Academy at the beginning. It could give the practitioners 50% chance to step into the realm of Emperor Wu.


    In front of huangjidan, I''m afraid that any one of the practitioners of King Wu''s realm would be willing to give everything in exchange for it.


    "It''s a pity that you have eaten the green bamboo rhyme fruit. Although you can still live, you have not played the most important role of green bamboo rhyme fruit."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old man of Zhou Dynasty still couldn''t help but feel the pain in his flesh and said: "the other miraculous medicines for making Huangji pill are in this medicine tripod. Even I can''t make Huangji pill alone. I can only use the power of others and the fire in the earth''s heart. Since you have taken the green bamboo rhyme fruit, but you haven''t died, you have some means and skills I''ll throw you into the medicine pot, and you can absorb as much as you can. However, it depends on your ability to live or die. I won''t be polite


    "Master..."


    Du Shaofu was just about to say something, but a flash of Rune light had suddenly enveloped him. His body was once again bound, and had not yet responded. The next moment, his whole body appeared in a blazing fire space.


    "Boy, if you can live, everything about green bamboo rhyme and fruit will be written off. Then you just have to promise me a condition. If you die, it is also that you did not get the green bamboo rhyme spirit fruit after all, I will refine you into Huangji pill. " At the same time, Du Shaofu''s bondage disappeared.


    "Hula!"


    As Du Shaofu recovered his freedom, suddenly a sea of fire appeared all over his body, and the space under the high temperature seemed to tremble for it.


    The whole surrounding space was red, and the fiery smell of terror suddenly diffused in the space. Even with the blazing runes flashing in the sea of fire, the sea of fire completely enveloped Du Shaofu.


    "What a terrible temperature!"


    Wrapped in a sea of blazing fire, Du Shaofu''s body immediately felt the burning pain brought by the blazing breath. Compared with the attack of Pan Yu, the fiery hand, this blazing temperature was just like a sky and a ground.


    "Today, I asked for flowers and recommended tickets, and Xiao Yu went on coding. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    At this moment, the fire in this space is the real terror, if you can burn everything and destroy everything.


    Burning pain, the body seems to suddenly melt in general.


    This kind of blazing heat is by no means unusual, and it is not comparable to that of ordinary blazing breath.


    At the moment, I''m afraid that the general practitioners of pulse spirit state will still come in. If they insist on a few breath at most, they will be burned to ashes.


    Suddenly, just for a short time, just at the same time that Du Shaofu just urged a pale gold dark gas diaphragm to resist the terrible flame, a mysterious energy spread out from the pale gold diaphragm.


    This mysterious energy seems to be able to resist such terrible blazing heat directly, which makes the burning pain just spread on Du Shaofu''s body disappear in a flash.


    In a short time, Du Shaofu, who had just felt the burning pain of his body, gradually disappeared.


    Even at this moment, Du Shaofu could feel that the mysterious energy in his body was not resisting the hot power, but swallowing the blazing flame.


    Du Fu''s energy comes not from his awareness of the secret energy, but from his sense of being.


    "Hula..."


    The blazing fire in this space was constantly absorbed and devoured by Neng Du Shaofu''s body. At this time, Du Shaofu''s body was not afraid of such terrible blazing heat.


    This kind of feeling, let Du Shaofu think of and Pan Yu fight, the body also had this kind of change.


    "Boy, look for the spirit liquid quickly. That person is right. If you can absorb those spirit liquid, you can get the maximum benefit, even stronger than you take Huangji pill." The voice of Zhen Qingchun spreads out, but under such blazing flames, the body of Yuan Shen is not easy to appear.


    "I feel the elixir. Du Shaofu, let me have some." The voice of the little demon also immediately spread out.


    "But next time, it will help you find lingguo."


    Du Shaofu replied, his body was covered with a pale gold halo, but the flames rolling around him were absorbed from outside the pale gold aperture.


    "Hula..."


    A stream of flame directly into Du Shaofu''s body, and then mysteriously disappeared.


    "Well, shameless man." The little demon scolded.


    After a while, Du Shaofu finally found a magic liquid about the size of a palm in the fire. The rays of the sun burst out and the medicine was amazing. It was absolutely not under the energy of the green bamboo charm fruit. It was extremely vast.


    The spirit liquid is flowing and colorful, with a strong fragrance. Its amazing medicinal energy seems to be erupting like a volcano at any time.


    "Boy, the effect of Huangji pill is not much enhanced. At the level of cultivation, it is more important to lay a foundation for breaking through the realm of Emperor Wu in the future. As for its function, you will gradually understand. It''s just that the spirit liquid refined from these miraculous medicines is very pure, and it''s not easy to deal with it after you take it. If you can''t deal with it, it will be a disaster for you." Zhen Qingchun feels the amazing fluctuation of the liquid energy, and reminds Du Shaofu.


    "The supernatural fluid is amazing, and it''s not impossible to deal with it. If the old man wants to help me, I''m not polite."


    With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a little expectation. At the same time, he opened his mouth and sucked the spirit liquid the size of a palm into his stomach with the flame of the package.


    As the spirit liquid is directly sucked into the abdomen, it immediately turns into a fierce energy and spreads.


    The fury of energy is like a fierce beast waking up. It suddenly collides back and forth in Du Shaofu''s body, and the intense pain immediately spreads out in his body. The violent power seems to destroy everything.


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu was in full swing at this time. In addition, this time, his physical body had been transformed and strengthened a lot. At the moment, he was also within the scope of barely being able to bear it.


    But the sharp pain from his body still made Du Shaofu roar out.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu roared, and the violent energy immediately seemed to be directly killing himself. The violent energy wandered on the surface of his body, trying to break out of his body.


    "Quench gold feather!"


    Du Shaofu resisted the sharp pain in his body, and the golden halo around his body converged. He immediately hit the edge of the room, but he didn''t know what he was hit by. The sound of "boom and rumble" was heard all the time, and a burst of pain immediately came from his body.


    With the convergence of the golden aperture, the blazing flame in the space was sucked directly from Du Shaofu, and Du Shaofu''s purple robe began to burn in the flames.


    The tower and the body of the Demon Stone also fell from Du Shaofu, and a bag of heaven and earth fell from the burnt clothes, but then it was wrapped by a streamer in the tower and swallowed into the tower.


    But at this time, the blazing heat in this space still had no effect on Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu only faintly felt a burning pain, but it was within the scope of tolerance."Boom..."


    The violent energy in the body has been surging like beasts.


    Du Shaofu urged the method of body refining to consume energy and quenched all the energy of spirit liquid into the body. The space of vibration vibrated and the roar of "roar" could not be heard.


    In this process, what Du Shaofu didn''t expect was that the flame in this space, along with the process of refining gold feather, was like absorbing the evil spirit of Li Yuxiao yesterday, and refining it into the body.


    Even the mysterious energy of swallowing the flame in the body at this time is also tempered into the body.


    "Eh..."


    Besides the big tripod, the old man of Zhou Yuan was quite puzzled. The big Ding in front of him was shaking and ringing. It seemed that there was a fierce beast in it. If he wanted to break the tripod, the seven flames connecting the tripod gradually weakened.


    The fingerprints congealed, the runes surged, the runes fluctuated in the whole space, and the mind peeped into the tripod, and the old faces of Zhou Yuan suddenly changed greatly.


    "Hiss..."


    The fingerprints changed, and Zhou Yuan waved his hand. The fire of the seven earthly cores suddenly intensified and rolled into the cauldron. The terrible temperature doubled and the momentum began to increase greatly.


    Within the cauldron, the flame intensifies, just like magma gushing, endless flame.


    Du Shaofu Hun''s body surface was wrapped in the blazing fire, but the mysterious power in his body was still swallowing the flame.


    However, with the aggravation of the flame, the burning pain on Du Shaofu''s body became stronger and stronger, but with more intense flame, it was directly quenched into the body.


    In the big cauldron, Du Shaofu was trained like a panacea. The terrible temperature was very tolerable.


    "Boom..."


    The tripod was shaking, and the sound of "rumbling" was constantly heard, as if it was about to crack at any time.


    In tianwu academy, time passed slowly. With Du Shaofu in the top ten of the reward list, the shocking news was not only spread in tianwu academy, but also spread throughout the Empire.


    In the simple and simple courtyard, Du Xiaoman stood in front of a woman with a long purple dress. Her long black hair was as smooth as a waterfall, and her green silk was loosely coiled up. In her ethereal eyes, she was full of horror and said, "teacher, is that true?"


    "You must have a bottom in your mind. Du Shaofu was arrested by the old man of Zhou Dynasty six days ago. No one knows what''s going on now, but I''m afraid it won''t get there. Green bamboo Yun Ling fruit is the lifeblood of Zhou Yuan. Du Shaofu not only destroyed half of the medicinal field, but also stole Qingzhu Yunling fruit. I''m afraid the old man of Zhou will not be polite to him."


    "This boy, don''t let anything happen."


    On hearing the speech, Du Xiaoman''s posture trembled. His graceful posture seemed to be enchanting in silence. His eyes, as clear as a stream, released the serenity. Ripples appeared on his Shaorong, and his cherry lips showed a moving arc.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the simple courtyard, Ouyang is gorgeous and pretty. Her big eyes and eyes are shocked. She looks at murongxi and pleads: "Uncle Xi, what should I do now? The boy is caught by the old man. Will he be ok? Will he really be refined by the old man as a green bamboo Charm fruit?"


    "The old man of Zhou Dynasty has set a ban, and no one can go in. I don''t know what''s going on inside. However, Qingzhu yunlingguo is the lifeblood of Zhouyuan. I''m afraid that boy''s situation is not optimistic. I hope that boy didn''t take green bamboo rhyme fruit, otherwise..."


    Murong Xi''s voice dropped, and his face was dignified. If the boy took the green bamboo rhyme fruit, the situation would be really unthinkable.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Grand Palace, endless, majestic.


    "Sheng Nan, how are you doing?"


    In the palace, an old man looked at a young girl with strong clothes and asked. Her face was full of wrinkles, like the lines of yellow and old bitter gourd. Two cheekbones stood like two hills on a rather thin and wrinkled face. Her forehead was high, with a little goatee. She was sparse and pale. She had a sense of immortality, but she was daunting.


    With her tall and slender legs and a waist full of less than one grip, the girl in vigorous dress outlines a moving arc. There is a little coolness in her elegant temperament. Looking at the old man, she respectfully said, "Uncle Hui, everything is arranged for my children. Just wait for the martial uncle to come, you can trigger tianwu college."


    "Tianwu college, I haven''t heard of it, but I want to see it."


    A young man talks, 16-7 years old, the beautiful face curve is as round and perfect as the beautiful boy in the myth and legend.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    Long eyelashes, slanting into the temples of eyebrows, under the cover of messy bangs, a slightly full lips, like the color of Begonia petals. At this time, when it comes to tianwu college, the young man''s mouth has a trace of funny smile, showing a little bad taste, which seems to be completely ignored.


    With a smile on her face, Jin Zhuang said: "no one can compare with Gu Yu''s talent. But tianwu college has been standing for many years and has a lot of details. Once tianwu college, there have been many outstanding people."


    "It''s good to have some details, otherwise it''s too weak to be interesting."


    The young man smiles, a smile on his face, a pair of dazzling black eyes that seem to be able to see through the past and this life, with a little danger.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Quiet bamboo forest, a glance, sparse forest light moon, a full moon, against the curtain of night gradually rise to the sky.


    A transparent gray cloud. , light cover the moonlight, bamboo above, as if caged up a piece of smoke, stocks off, like falling dream.


    On a bamboo and rattan chair, an old man gently lies on the bamboo and rattan armchair and takes a nap.


    A woman came over, wearing a light blue dress, wearing a green water thin tobacco yarn, if the shoulders were cut into, if the waist was about plain, if the muscles were coagulated, her hair was tied up in a loose bun, and a lavender hairpin was inserted obliquely. She did not apply pink and Dai, and her vermilion lips were not red.


    The woman came to the bamboo forest alone. She was charming and boneless. Then she fell down the bamboo rattan chair quietly.


    "Girl Fei, are you here?"


    The old man opened his eyes, but his eyes were quite bright on a thin, dark face, without any turbidity.


    "I''ll ask my grandfather for an idea."


    The woman smiles and looks forward to her beautiful eyes. She is smart. The night wind in the bamboo forest blows gently, and a trace of scattered hair floats randomly in the waist. She has a feeling of going with the wind.


    "You girl is always smart. You can''t pay attention to anything."


    The old man got up, the whole person was thin and thin. Wearing plain clothes on his body was like a bamboo pole carrying a cloth bag. His bony chest was close to the long shirt, and he looked at it like a row of blinds.


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, he would have recognized that the old man was the king of Zhenbei that he had seen in the dark forest.


    The woman helped the North King of the town to get up and said softly, "I can''t make up my mind when I go back to my grandfather. I just received the news from the Imperial Palace and will go to tianwu academy tomorrow."


    "Tianwu college has existed for many years. It seems that some people are still thinking about it."


    The king of Zhenbei frowned slightly. Yuehua projected down from the bamboo grove, shining on his dark face. After a pause for a moment, he said, "we''re afraid we can''t control this matter. It seems that this time, the Imperial Palace has also moved its mind. This move is quite meaningful and all are trying."


    "Grandfather, I know what to do."


    Women smile, a few words, it seems to be to untie some of the worries in the heart, a smile, look at the bright eyes, intriguing.


    "Well, just understand."


    Zhenbei Wang''s limping body stretched out a lazy waist, which was already thin. At this time, he looked more like a long mulberry stick. Then he looked at the woman with a smile and said, "it''s still good-looking. Don''t make it look like that next time. My grandfather can''t look down on it. Don''t say it''s other young talents. Don''t be scared that no one comes to propose marriage, But you don''t like those people anyway


    "Grandpa, you''re here again." The woman''s delicate face, beautiful eyes staring at the town north king, shy look, set off a different style of amorous feelings, beautiful posture.


    "Well, I don''t know what happened to that boy in the dark forest. It''s just a little small. Otherwise, it would be nice to be my grandson-in-law." The king of Zhenbei smiles.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, the sky high dew thick, a round moon high hanging, cold moonlight sprinkled on the earth.


    In the deep courtyard, a middle-aged man was standing. He was of great stature, with clear and deep facial features and dark and deep eyes. He said to the old man in front of him: "father, there is news from the imperial palace. The people from the bright god''s court have arrived. Go to tianwu academy the next day."


    Hearing this, the old man''s face did not change much. His eyes were black and bright, and his sharp eyes seemed to pierce something. His silver white hair was like a pine covered with snow. He was like a witness who had experienced the wind and frost. He said, "the light God court is trying to test the imperial palace. He wants to test our reaction. In this case, you can go there ¡£¡±


    "I see." The big man nodded, then quietly backed down.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time, like quicksand between his fingers, passed away quietly. Du Shaofu entered the big cauldron for nine days.


    "Boom!"


    The tripod was shaking, and the sound of "boom" became more and more shocking. For seven days, the sound of "boom" had never stopped.


    "Kaka..."


    Around the tripod tripod, runes spread, but at this moment, I don''t know when it has already cracked and many cracks have been found. There are amazing hot flames spreading out, and the golden light bursts out."How could this boy be so abnormal."


    Before the tripod tripod, the old Zhou Yuan sat cross legged and covered with dazzling light. His eyes were full of shock like stars. Looking at the cracked tripod, his eyes were full of terror.


    In his spiritual exploration, Zhou Yuanlao clearly knew that for seven days, Du Shaofu was not damaged at all. Instead, he absorbed the fire of the earth for seven days to forge himself.


    It''s a very cruel way to be cruel.


    Although the big tripod is not a very powerful talisman, it is also the medicine tripod spirit tool which is not weak among the spirit tools. It is almost comparable to the talisman.


    Most lingfu masters use Linglu Fuding to refine pills, but there are also very few pills that can be refined with the tripod.


    At this time, Du Shaofu smashed and cracked the cauldron, which shocked Zhou Yuanlao.


    This is how strong the body needs to be to have such a fierce power.


    Inside the cauldron, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with flames in the heart of the earth. On the surface of his body, the secret patterns of pale gold talisman flickered out. It seems that in the past nine days, Du Shaofu has forged the quenched gold feather to an extreme.


    Tempered by all kinds of energy and flame, Du Shaofu''s flesh is once again transformed into steel!


    "Hula!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu stood in the flame space, and his breath of terror was so powerful that he seemed to be able to sweep away everything.


    The talisman''s Secret patterns twinkle on his body, just like a golden winged ROC bird. It''s terrifying, sharp and domineering.


    At this time, there was a hazy light in Du Shaofu''s pale gold talisman, which seemed to be surrounded by mist. There was a terrible atmosphere in the air, which was changing.


    Perhaps it can be said that there is something in the golden talisman secret pattern that is waking up.


    Perhaps even the real golden winged ROC has not been opened.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu unconsciously wakes up something. There is a hidden breath in the awakening.


    At the moment, even Du Shaofu felt a strong feeling. His body was forged to the extreme, and he was still making progress. It was like stepping into a new world. That feeling had never appeared before.


    "Roar!"


    Du Shaofu drank in his mouth and continued to refine himself. He pounded the cauldron in the flame again and again, forging himself. He wanted to set foot in a new world on the gold feather.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, everything is quiet, and the dawn light slowly awakens the sleeping creatures.


    When the first ray of morning she wears the mist and covers the quiet tianwu college.


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, early in the morning, in the college, the ancient bell chimed, a total of six, ring through the mountains, melodious in the distance.


    "What''s going on? What happened to the college?"


    "This is the six chimes, representing the meaning of welcome. There should be someone who has come to tianwu college, otherwise there would be no such courtesy."


    "I don''t know who''s coming. Let''s have a look."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In tianwu college, many new and old students suddenly swept out from all over and began to gather at the entrance of the college.


    In the early morning, in the mountains around tianwu college, the mountains are shadowy, and the peaks vary in variety, reflecting the vicissitudes of ancient simplicity.


    Outside the college gate, on the huge square, many elders stand together at the moment, breath convergence, but it is invisible people feel depressed.


    The first few elders were elder he Hu, elder sun, elder murongxi, elder Liao, elder Fu, and Shangguan elder in purple dress.


    Behind the elders, there are many college students and tutors.


    Freshmen are far away in the college, the invisible breath of the elders in front of them is oppressive, and they are not used to it.


    In the crowd, Du Xiaoman and Ouyang Shuang stand together. The two women are hot, beautiful and noble. They dare not get close to them.


    A hot temptation, to attract a kiss Fong Ze, silent enchanting, but also through a bit of cold, can only be seen from afar, not to play.


    Standing together, the two women immediately attracted the eyes of countless young people around them.


    But it is few people dare to look directly, can only be secretly far view.


    "Sister Mang, I haven''t heard from him. How can I be good?" Ouyang Shuang looks at Du Xiaoman, his big eyes are full of worry.


    "I hope nothing happens." Du Xiaoman said, her eyes full of worry.


    "Hula!"


    At this time, in the calm of the morning, suddenly, there was a huge wave in the sky ahead. Vaguely, there was a lot of thick and strong strange breath began to fly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    On the square, all the elders present immediately picked their eyes, looked at the front space, and moved their eyes.


    "Whew..."


    Just a few breathing time, outside the tianwu college, there began to be a large number of broken wind from the sky.


    Finally, there are dozens of tiny light spots appeared above the sky, vaguely, like a storm sweeping in front of the collapse of the mountains and forests, the sea of waves undulating.


    The light came from the sky, and the speed was extremely fast. With the sound of the breaking wind getting louder and louder, dozens of huge monster mounts appeared outside the tianwu Academy in an instant.


    In tianwu college, many students looked up and looked out of the front space, and then everyone''s faces Suddenly gushed a shock.


    That only monster, but it is extremely extraordinary, the first half of the list of beasts are the existence of monsters.


    Each monster mount, are sitting several people, vaguely divided into ten lineups.


    In particular, the head of the number of monsters, particularly extraordinary.


    A huge red hawk stands in the air with sharp eyes and fierce light. It flutters its wings and spreads its hot breath. The air flow in the space is like a storm.


    On the Red Eagle, a young girl in an orange strong dress stands in front of her, setting off her slender and tall legs and her waist, which makes her tall and tall body more slender, and her elegant temperament has a bit of coolness.


    A large white sculpture, white as snow, with ice breath.


    A woman in a light blue dress stands on a large white sculpture. Her waist is as plain as before, and her muscles are like coagulating fat. Her lips are not pink and red. A trace of scattered hair floats freely in her waist, elegant and charming.


    A giant tiger with hanging eyes stood up in the sky, and was very fierce.


    A middle-aged man straddles and hangs his eyes on the back of a giant tiger. His five features are clear and deep, and his dark and deep eyes are unconstrained.


    "That''s the flame demon falcon."


    "And snow sculptures."


    "And xuanchi demon tiger."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the only extraordinary monster, some people marvel, but it is not too exaggerated.


    After all, the students of tianwu college have extraordinary origins. Although the monsters are fierce and rare, they are not exaggerated.


    "On behalf of tianwu University, we welcome all of you here."


    Elder sun raised his head and clasped his fist slightly. His attitude was respectful, and he did not lose the etiquette and the prestige of tianwu Academy.


    "You are welcome. Sheng Nan has met all the elders."


    In mid air, on the back of the flaming demon falcon, the woman in orange strong clothes fell first.


    After that, many figures around him jumped off the monster mount, and a breath of breath converged. However, under the invisible fluctuation, it affected the energy of the sky and the sky, which was amazing.


    "Hello, elders."


    On the back of a demon beast, a series of figures immediately fell down, either graceful or elegant, and an invisible breath came to tianwu college.


    "Courteous princess."


    Elder sun nodded to the orange girl with a smile in his eyes.


    "This must be elder sun Biyue, who is in charge of Fuyuan of tianwu college. I''ve heard a lot about you. My second sister and third younger brother are also studying in tianwu college. Elder sun should call me Shengnan."


    With a smile, the girl in a strong orange dress smiles. She is not under the influence of Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman. Then she looks at an old man with wrinkled face and a little pale and sparse goatee, and introduces him to the strong man of tianwu Academy: "I''d like to introduce you to all the elders. This is Gongsun Dao and Gongsun elder of Guangming Temple of my school, and also mine Uncle


    "Elder Gongsun is a kind-hearted man with extraordinary bearing and courtesy." Elder sun nodded slightly.


    "Elder sun, it''s very kind of you to come to tianwu college. It''s very annoying."


    Gongsun daofriezi''s face showed a smile, but it made his face look like a bitter gourd pattern. Although it had a fairyland like feeling, the invisible breath on his body was somewhat daunting.


    "Oh


    At this time, above the low altitude, there was a howling sound through the sky, and a huge object with a length of dozens of feet swept out of the sky.


    This giant is a ferocious dragon. It is red and green all over, and its light is overflowing. The rune is revealed faintly, and the scales are covered. It stirs up the air waves in the surrounding space like waves, and the ripples are scattered.


    "What a fierce monster."


    The students of tianwu college were shocked. The huge dragon was terrible. The breath was like the king of beasts. Under the howling sound, the monsters around him trembled.


    "It''s Xuanyun Chijiao."


    At the moment, the elders of tianwu academy are all amazed by it. It turns out that it is a Xuanyun Chijiao, a monster of Jiaozu. They all have the blood of the dragon family.


    Xuanyun Chijiao is a monster on the list of heavenly beasts.


    At the moment, on the back of Xuanyun Chijiao, a 16-7-year-old boy still stands on the back of Xuanyun Chijiao, whose beautiful face is as round and perfect as that of a fairy tale. With long eyelashes and slanting eyebrows flying into the temples, they are hidden under the cover of messy bangs.Obviously, Xuanyun Chijiao on the beast list that day was actually the young man''s mount.


    To be able to have the terror monster on the list of celestial beasts as a mount, it shows that its identity must be extremely difficult.


    At the moment, the young man stepped on Xuanyun Chijiao. He was very beautiful and had amazing temperament, which made many women in the square have ripples in their eyes.


    "Oh..."


    The young man stepped on Xuanyun Chijiao and walked directly to the gate of tianwu college. He had a slightly full lips and a funny smile in his mouth. He looked down on him a little, and seemed to have paid no attention to tianwu Academy at all.


    All of them got off the monster mount to show their respect for tianwu Academy.


    Even the elders of tianwu college never cross the gate of tianwu academy by riding monsters.


    At this time, the boy seems to have done it on purpose.


    "If you come down, you can''t be reckless in tianwu college!"


    On the square, Du Xiaoman''s beautiful shadow suddenly swept out of the sky, like lightning in front of the Xuanyun Chijiao, enchanting graceful figure above, temperament is now permeated with cold.


    The young man looked at Du Xiaoman with a smile on his face. His black eyes, which seemed to be able to see through the past and present life, had a little danger when laughing. Then he ignored Du Xiaoman''s meaning completely. Xuanyun Chijiao roared and rushed directly to the gate of tianwu college.


    "Oh


    Xuanyun Chijiao roared, and his breath was boiling with terror. He opened his mouth ferociously and went straight to Du Xiaoman.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Du Xiaoman''s beautiful shadow is graceful, and his delicate hand changes, and then the palm print changes. A palm print shakes the space, and the rune spreads, and it directly hits Xuanyun Chijiao.


    Xuanyun Chijiao completely ignored it and ran into Du Xiaoman''s palm print with a ferocious and huge body. On the huge dragon''s body, a stream of runes surged, destroyed Du Xiaoman''s palm print, and then the force of terror swept over Du Xiaoman''s body.


    "Bang!"


    The low and dull sound made Du Xiaoman''s delicate body fall from the air in a straight line, and suddenly burst out blood from her mouth, and then her body fell to the ground with heavy impact.


    "Be careful!"


    Ouyang Shuang catches Du Xiaoman''s body. Under the huge impact force, Ouyang Shuang shakes back several steps, breaks the stone slab on the ground, looks pale, and spills blood from the corners of his mouth. This is the only way to stabilize his body.


    "The pulse spirit state is complete!"


    People were shocked that Xuanyun Chijiao had reached the perfect level of pulse spirit state.


    As a monster on the list of heavenly beasts, the level of pulse spirit state is perfect, even if it is the first level of marquis Wu, he can''t do anything about it.


    Naturally, Du Xiaoman could not do anything about the mysterious cloud Chijiao.


    "Oh


    Xuanyun Chijiao roars, his eyes are fierce, and his breath of vastness sweeps across the sky. The rank on the list of heavenly beasts is by no means illusory. The breath of terror makes people tremble endlessly.


    "Tianwu college students listen, tomorrow morning, I Gu Yu challenge tianwu college, let me see if tianwu college is too much."


    Gu Yu''s voice is like thunder, the sound waves are rolling, and the eyes are proud.


    As the voice dropped, Gu Yu stepped on his feet and Xuanyun Chijiao flew into the air and directly swept into the gate of tianwu college without paying attention to tianwu college.


    "Shua Shua..."


    The students of tianwu college are angry, but they know that they can''t stop them. It''s just a shame to block them. It''s just a dragon and a monster. It''s afraid that the strong man at Marquis level can resist.


    The eyes of all the elders trembled. But as an elder of tianwu academy, if he attacked a 16-7-year-old boy as soon as he entered the gate, it would even have affected the reputation of tianwu Academy.


    "I am a naughty disciple. I have been practicing in the divine court for a short time. I am young. I don''t know the rules. Please forgive me."


    Gongsun Dao said to elder sun, but his attitude was not much fluctuating. Instead, he looked down on him with a little contempt: "Gu Yu has never known the height of heaven and earth, and does not put his peers in the eye. This time he comes to tianwu college, he is so presumptuous. If he wants to challenge the students of tianwu college, he might as well take this opportunity to invite the elders of tianwu college Let a student teach him a good lesson, so that he will be honest in the future. "


    Behind a few lineups, many eyes secretly fluctuate, but no one said much.


    Gongsun Dao''s words were not heard by those present. They were clearly polite. In fact, Gongsun Dao clearly said that Gu Yu was young and had not been practicing in Guangming temple for a long time. If he was to challenge tianwu college tomorrow, tianwu college would not be able to respond to the challenge. If it was, tianwu college would be embarrassed to let those older youths.


    "Elder Gongsun doesn''t have to blame himself. Since elder Gongsun intends to do so, let me have a look at the demeanor of the disciples of Guangming temple tomorrow." Elder sun slightly with a smile, motionless, does not lose the general, but at this time in the eyes, a little bit clear to himself.


    "Thank you so much for the beauty of love, the beauty of rosefinch and the beauty of smile. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    With a large number of guests entering tianwu college, the news of an extraordinary young man stepping on Xuanyun Chijiao, ignoring the reputation of tianwu College for thousands of years, broke into tianwu college immediately.


    The young man named Gu Yu threatened to challenge the students of gangtianwu college tomorrow.


    "Asshole, that boy is so hateful that he doesn''t pay attention to my tianwu Academy."


    "He still wants to challenge the college students. It''s clear that he doesn''t put us in the eye. Let''s teach that boy a good lesson tomorrow."


    "It''s not easy to teach that boy a lesson. It''s said that all his mounts are Xuanyun Chijiao, which is a complete level of the pulse spirit state. It''s a monster on the list of heavenly beasts. Even if his mount hands, he will be able to kill a large number of powerful people in the martial arts list."


    "Then let the top ten strong men of the martial arts list take action, and we must teach the arrogant boy a good lesson!"


    "Martial arts academy, even if I can''t win the top ten days, even if I can''t win, it''s just that I can''t win before the 16th National University of martial arts."


    "But this time our college freshmen also have a lot of talented and tough people."


    "Yes, there are. However, no matter how strong the freshmen are, after all, the level of cultivation is limited. I''m afraid it can''t be compared with the boy named Gu Yu."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In tianwu college, all the students are talking about the challenge of foreigners tomorrow. I don''t know who will be able to contend with the young man named Gu Yu.


    Recently, the three words of Du Shaofu, which have been widely heard recently, have finally been suppressed by the name of Gu Yu.


    It is also near dusk, sunset, red clouds spread around, spread half the sky.


    The crown of the tree is whirling, and the mountains are continuous.


    "Elder sister."


    In a mountain courtyard room, a chubby boy and a girl with a short braid gathered happily in front of the woman in orange red.


    These two are Cheng Yan and Cheng Chao, who were the first in the freshman examination not long ago. They are also the second princess and the Third Prince of the stone dragon empire. They are distinguished.


    "Second sister, third brother, how are you at tianwu college?"


    As the eldest princess of the stone dragon Empire, the eldest sister of Cheng Chao and Cheng Yan, and the disciple of the bright god court, she is also famous among several empires around her.


    Cheng Yan''s face was delicate and moving. She was 16 or 17 years old. She was a little similar to that chubby boy. Under her slender eyelashes, her big eyes were as bright as a black gem. Looking at Cheng Shengnan, she said, "tianwu academy has a good foundation, especially tianwu Fujing. If you can understand it well, you will achieve extraordinary achievements."


    "Of course, my second sister seems to have made a lot of progress in this short period of time." Cheng Shengnan said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Cheng Chao looked at Cheng Shengnan and said, "elder sister, there is nothing good in tianwu college. I don''t know why my father wants me to come to tianwu college. Otherwise, you can go back to talk with him and let me go to the temple of light. I also want to be a disciple of the temple of light."


    Cheng Shengnan raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at the fat young man, and said with his lips: "third brother, my father asked you to come to tianwu college. Naturally, there is a reason for that. Tianwu school has a unique tianwu Fujing. Even the powerful people in the divine court have mentioned it many times. You can understand it. You will make some achievements in the future."


    "Tianwu college, I hate tianwu college."


    Cheng Chao''s face was livid. When he thought of the insult he suffered when he arrived at tianwu academy, he was not happy. The Third Prince of the imperial family was also the leader of the stone dragon empire. He did not expect to be humiliated as soon as he arrived at tianwu academy, which made him unable to let go.


    Looking at Cheng Chao, Cheng Yan can only sigh in secret. Then she looks at Cheng Shengnan and asks, "elder sister, I heard that a teenager named Gu Yu in shenting will challenge tianwu college tomorrow, right?"


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyes moved, and with a smile, he said to Cheng Yan: "it''s true. Younger martial brother Gu Yu is the body of spiritual pulse. He''s 17 years old. Now he''s at the level of spiritual state. There are no more than three such talents in the whole shrine. So this time, he specially came to tianwu college and wanted to compete with tianwu college."


    "The body of the spiritual pulse is the perfect level of the 17-year-old pulse spirit state."


    Hearing this, Cheng Yan and Cheng Shengnan are both shocked and stunned. These talents are simply terrible. They realize that their talents are good, but compared with Gu Yu, it is a big difference.


    "Second sister, you are the first one in this freshman examination, but if you want to challenge tomorrow, forget it. You can''t assess Gu Yu yet." Cheng Shengnan said.


    Cheng Yan looked at Cheng Shengnan, and her crystal eyes moved. She said, "Du Chi and Du Yunxin of Du family are both here. Will the college arrange for them to do something? I''m afraid they can''t do anything about Gu Yu."


    "Du family..." Cheng Shengnan''s eyes moved slightly, and then said softly: "the people of duwangfu are also here this time. I don''t think tianwu college will arrange for Du family''s people to make a move."


    At dusk, the silver gray dew covers the mountains."I''ve met the fourth uncle."


    In the courtyard, a tall and straight teenager and a young girl stood in front of him, saluting a man with clear and profound facial features.


    The dark and deep eyes looked at the young and young girls. The big man''s face showed a smile and said, "Du Chi, Yun Xin, how are you two in tianwu college?"


    His name is Du Chi. When he hears the words, he smiles on his handsome face and stands quietly. His temperament shows his noble and elegant temperament all the time. With his tall and straight figure, he makes the whole person more handsome and says: "the harvest is not shallow, and the tianwu school''s tianwu Fujing is extraordinary."


    "Then you have to understand that I don''t have a weak man."


    The big man smiles, then looks at the girl and asks, "Yunxin, what about you?"


    The girl looked sixteen or seventeen years old, and her name was Du Yunxin. On her ruddy and moving face, her eyes were moist and her voice was soft. She said, "it''s not easy to get back to the fourth uncle."


    "That''s good. When I come this time, your parents have told me to tell you to practice hard and get to the meridian realm as soon as possible." The great man counted.


    "Yes."


    Two people nodded, and then Du Chi a pair of gentle and clear eyes which seemed to drip water, wiped a little fluctuation, the long hair covered the smooth forehead, and dropped to the thick and slender eyelashes, as if after thinking about it, then opened his mouth and asked: "fourth uncle, elder brother, second brother, what level do they have now?"


    "Of course, progress is extraordinary. If you want to catch up with your big brother and second brother, I''m afraid it will take more effort."


    The old man said with a smile. Then he looked at them with his dark eyes and asked, "I heard that there is a Du Shaofu in tianwu college. Have you ever noticed it?"


    Du Chi heard the speech clear and his eyes moving. He said softly, "I have noticed that the small self is not simple. However, I can''t judge what for the time being."


    Du Yunxin opened her eyebrows and looked at her middle age. She asked, "fourth uncle, is there any investigation in the family?"


    "There are some things that the family naturally needs to investigate." Dahan Road


    At night, the sky is shrouded in the night, far away mountains, near trees, mountains, all hazy.


    In the courtyard hall, the Pearl shines.


    At the moment, all the elders of tianwu college frowned, and they were sad to think of the challenge of tomorrow''s bright shrine.


    "It is said that Guyu is the body of spiritual pulse, and its talent is terrible. At the age of 17, it is already a perfect level of pulse and spirit state. Even in the whole divine court, there are no more than three such talents. There are already invincible people of the same age. There is no one who can compete with the freshmen in the college this time." Elder he Hu''s eyes are dignified.


    "The body of spiritual pulse!"


    Many elders tremble for their eyes when they hear the words. That kind of talent only exists in the legend. It is a kind of talent that goes beyond the existence of ordinary martial veins. Any person with spiritual pulse has the posture of nature, which is incomparable to ordinary people.


    "If you can''t win the top ten, even if you can''t win the top ten, you won''t win it. I won Gu Yu, but I lost the reputation of tianwu college, but I was afraid that the freshmen didn''t even have the qualification to do it. " Shangguan elder''s eyes light slightly congealed.


    "Among the freshmen, Du Chi, Du Yunxin, Cheng Yan and others are gifted in cultivation. Although their accomplishments are not vulgar, they are far from enough if compared with Gu Yu. What''s more, this time the eight great palaces came together and truthfully asked their people to make a move. On the one hand, it seemed that there was no one in tianwu academy, and it was quite inappropriate." Sun said.


    "Who are we going to ask to fight tomorrow? If we don''t even have a person to fight in tianwu college, the reputation of tianwu college will be greatly damaged." Elder Liao said.


    "No matter who will be filmed tomorrow, I''m afraid that tianwu academy will be difficult to step down. Guangming shenting has been prepared to come." Murong Xi sighed.


    In the hall, the elders were silent and shook their heads.


    "You say, if Du Shaofu''s ferocious boy is here, can we fight with Gu Yu?" Suddenly, Shangguan elder looked at the crowd and said.


    "Shua Shua..."


    When they heard the speech, they all immediately saw each other with their eyes smeared with some extraordinary splendor.


    "Don''t mention that if the ferocious and hateful boy is there, it is really possible to resist Gu Yu. It is said that Du Shaofu''s boy has not suffered any loss in Li Yuxiao''s hands." Said an elder in blue.


    "I think if Du Shaofu is here, he really has the strength to fight Gu Yu." An old man in yellow said, his eyes twinkle a little, the breath of convergence is also full of a strong state.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    "It''s useless to say that now. I don''t know whether Du Shaofu is dead or alive. He is still at the old man''s house of Zhou Dynasty. In case that boy really ate the green bamboo rhyme fruit, I''m afraid he has already been the old man of Zhou Dynasty by this time..." Murong Xi did not go on.


    The eyes of many elders are trembling. If the boy named Du Shaofu really ate the fruit of green bamboo rhyme which is the treasure of the old man of Zhou Dynasty, most of them would be refined by the old man of Zhou.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    Blazing in the space, the sound of "roaring" is more and more shocking. The flames are sweeping, and the roaring is spreading like a storm.


    "Kaka..."


    Around the tripod medicine tripod, during the spread of runes, many crack marks were cracked again. The amazing hot flame spread out, and the golden light burst out. If not for the suppression of Zhou Yuanlao at this time, the medicine tripod would be broken directly.


    "What''s the matter with this boy? It seems that he is forging his body with the fire of the earth''s core. It''s so ferocious."


    Zhou Yuan was sitting cross legged in front of the medicine tripod. The whole body was covered with dazzling light, and the deep eyes like stars were full of shock.


    How shocking and standing it is to exercise the body with the fire of the earth''s heart. That young man is simply abusing himself.


    Peeping into everything in the medicine cauldron, it is not difficult for Zhou Yuan to know that it is absolutely a kind of torture and an unbearable ordeal for anyone.


    However, Du Shaofu is a boy who, for some reason, has a great heart, great persistence, great talent and great perseverance. In the face of this kind of pain that the extraordinary person can bear, he has never retreated. He has been training himself and forging a better body.


    It has been 11 days since the old man of Zhou Yuan spied on him. Du Shaofu in the medicine cauldron has absorbed the fire of the earth''s heart for 11 days to forge himself.


    If this were replaced by ordinary martial arts practitioners, Zhou Yuanlao would have been burned to ashes.


    "Boom!"


    The tripod was more and more shaken, and it was smashed and cracked. Zhou Yuan was shocked.


    Du Shaofu''s physical body in the medicine cauldron is too terrible. I have never heard of anyone who exercises his body so cruelly.


    Originally it was the process of refining pills, but at this time it was used by the boy to exercise the body.


    "Hula!"


    Inside the medicine cauldron, the inner earth flame wrapped around Du Shaofu''s body became more and more roaring, and the light gold talismans on his body surface flickered.


    In 11 days, Du Shaofu has forged the refined gold feather to the acme.


    Metamorphosis, has been in the transformation, seems to have been almost nothing.


    In the light gold talisman secret pattern, hazy light is like mist, a kind of terrible breath is diffused, changing, awakening.


    It seems that he did not know when to begin. Du Shaofu unconsciously awakened what was in the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC bird in his body. There was a hidden breath in his body.


    "Boom...!"


    Du Shaofu stood in the blazing space and kept exercising. His breath became more and more domineering, sweeping everything.


    Time went by slowly. After so many days of forging, Du Shaofu felt that he did not even need the mysterious energy in his body to help him, nor was he afraid of the fire in the heart of the earth.


    Under the joint tempering of the earth''s inner flame, the body is more and more powerful, and the golden light diffuses, and the body looks like a beautiful jade under the flame light.


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, he always felt that he was about to change to a new level.


    But for a few days, it has been almost nothing, has not reached the peak.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu insisted that the feeling existed. Du Shaofu could clearly feel that if he could achieve the ultimate goal of refining gold feather and then transform upward, it must be a strong degree.


    That kind of strong degree, afraid is the golden winged ROC family, no one can easily achieve.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu insisted that only by insisting can he become stronger.


    If you want to be stronger than others, you should pay more persistence and effort than others!


    Exercise, quench, forge.


    Du Shaofu kept refining every inch of his muscles and muscles, refining all impurities thoroughly, just like a derivative process.


    In this process, the body becomes more crystal clear, more tenacious, and the golden light becomes more pure.


    In that golden light, the domineering atmosphere is more and more vast, if imitation can suppress heaven and earth.


    As the refining continued, Du Shaofu felt that the new situation was getting closer and closer, just like a thin layer of paper.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink. He was so absorbed that he put all his strength into it. He stamped on the ground, and the countless golden talisman and secret patterns rose from the sky.


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s talisman and secret patterns on his body surface suddenly crumbled. Suddenly, the whole person''s breath was dim, as if all his anger had suddenly disappeared.The golden light gradually faded and finally disappeared.


    "Why did the boy fail? Did he fail?"


    Zhou Yuan, who sat cross legged, was suddenly shocked. He could detect the breath in the medicine cauldron.


    "Hula..."


    At that moment, Du Shaofu seemed to be a dead man, with no breath at all.


    In this moment, the roaring flames in the medicine cauldron roared and rolled. In an instant, it swept to Du Shaofu, intending to burn Du Shaofu to ashes.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, as if he had lost his vitality, was wrapped in the flame and could not be damaged without the help of a mysterious force in his body. His body, which seemed to have no vitality, was just like real gold who was not afraid of fire.


    Then, on Du Shaofu''s body, just a few broken talisman secret lines began to flash again, as if he had obtained a kind of rebirth and became more powerful.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was shocked, full of vitality, and the light golden light rose to the sky.


    In an instant, the impact of destroying the withered and decaying has reached a new level.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt that he was constantly strengthening and climbing.


    That kind of feeling, I feel that I have surpassed the golden winged ROC.


    "I understand, break and then stand, reach the true Peng, this is the true Peng state!"


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes. In his eyes, the golden talisman''s Secret patterns twinkled and were sharp and frightening. In his eyes, it was as if the shadow of a bird with golden wings was flapping its wings.


    "Gu..."


    Behind Du Shaofu, there is a golden winged ROC bird hidden in the talisman. For a while, he wants to shake his wings and soar into the air. At the other time, he looks down upon all living beings, unpredictable and psychic, which resonates with Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    Within the cauldron, the sound was like thunder, and then the cauldron had already begun to crack. At this moment, under the final impact of Du Shaofu, it finally cracked completely.


    All of a sudden, a golden light with the blazing fire of the earth swept out.


    "Hula..."


    Then, Du Shaofu''s body wrapped in pale gold light came out, and his domineering breath leaked out like the arrival of a golden winged ROC bird, carrying the domineering will of the golden winged ROC bird, as if he could suppress the common people!


    As the medicine cauldron cracked and burst, the flame swept through. The seal in the old man''s hand sealed off the flame in the earth''s center, and his body quickly retreated.


    "Golden winged ROC bird, is this boy a man or a Peng?"


    Then, feeling the breath of Du Shaofu, Zhou Yuan was shocked. At this moment, it was like a real golden winged ROC.


    "Chulala..."


    The light of his whole body gradually disappeared, and Du Shaofu began to return to normal. Under his sword eyebrows, the light golden light in his clear eyes twinkled, and then became deep.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s face was filled with a smile as he felt the changes in his body.


    This is a qualitative breakthrough and leap forward. Compared with 11 days ago, it is quite different from that of 11 days ago. I didn''t expect to get such benefits this time.


    "Boy, are you a man or a beast?"


    The old man of Zhou Yuan was curious. Du Shaofu''s hair was rather disordered, and his eyes were deep and tightly fixed on Du Shaofu''s body.


    "The boy is a human being of course, but occasionally he gets some benefits from the golden winged ROC, so that''s why." Du Shaofu said to the old man.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was polite and respectful to the old man of Zhou.


    During his eleven days in the cauldron, Du Shaofu could feel that the old man in front of him had been taking care of him all the time. As he became stronger, he strengthened the temperature of the earth''s inner flame, which could be said to have fully cooperated with him in refining his body.


    Du Shaofu felt that the old man in front of him looked like he was about to be chopped up. In fact, he had been secretly taking care of him.


    "Weird, really weird..." Du Fu looked at me closely, and then he said, "you should not have paid me a good look."


    "Master, please say so?" Du Shaofu nodded. He really got great benefits from the old man in front of him.


    Zhou Yuan looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you ate my Huangji pill and destroyed my medicinal field. I''ll let you pay for it, and then add some interest. Are you ok?"


    "No problem, but I''m afraid I can''t afford it for the time being." Du Shaofu smiles bitterly. Huang Jidan can''t afford it now.


    Zhou Yuan old said: "don''t worry, I have not let you pay now."


    "No problem, of course." After thinking about it, Du Shaofu nodded to Zhou Yuanlao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    Zhou Yuan old man continued: "in addition, your father also robbed me of a ''Huangji Dan'', father debt and son, you have no opinion?"


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu, hearing the speech, immediately frowned and looked at the old man in Zhou''s courtyard with a black eye and said, "my brother is still settling accounts. My father is still here. Naturally, he pays his own account. I''m afraid he can''t pay for him."


    Hearing this, the old man of Zhou Dynasty couldn''t help but look at Du Shaofu, and then said, "it''s like father, like son."


    Du Shaofu''s face showed a little smile that he didn''t know what to say. He didn''t speak.


    "Can you put on your clothes before you talk?" Suddenly, the elder of Zhou said to Du Shaofu.


    "Shit."


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he found that his purple robe had already been burned to ashes in the medicine cauldron. He had been chatting with the old man all the time, and the whole person was not well.


    "Hiss!"


    In the palm of Du Shaofu''s palm, a small tower and a palm sized bronze mountain stone appear. Inside the tower, a bag of heaven and earth is thrown out.


    He took out a blue robe from the Qiankun bag and put it on. The clothes in the Qiankun bag are mainly purple. This blue robe is rarely worn once.


    "It seems that this tower is extraordinary. You destroyed my medicine tripod. How about paying for it?"


    At this time, the eyes of Zhou Yuanlao were tightly fixed on the tower in Du Shaofu''s hand, and his eyes showed a look of curiosity.


    "Master, this can''t be done. I''ll pay you a medicine tripod in the future."


    Du Shaofu immediately took the medicine tripod and the mountain stone in his hand directly into his arms. He was afraid that the old man in front of him would attack the tower and demon.


    Du Shaofu knew that although he had made a lot of progress in his body this time, he was afraid that it was not enough to compare with the terrible old man in front of him.


    "That''s all right. You destroyed my medicine field, destroyed my Huangji pill and medicine tripod, and also got the benefits I gave you. In this way, you owe me more. Well, add the interest, and you will pay me ten huangpin pills in the future." Zhou Yuan old estimate said.


    "Ten?" When Du Shaofu heard the words, he was embarrassed.


    "How, too much, too many words, that my green bamboo rhyme lingguo also come out." Zhou Yuan old impolitely said.


    "That''s not true." Du Shaofu had no choice but to agree.


    "It must be paid off within five years, and doubled one year later." Zhou Yuan said.


    "Old man, you are cruel." Du Shaofu gave the old man a fierce look.


    "You can go now. I will send you out of here safely, but be careful. Although I won''t settle accounts with you for the time being, the college will still settle accounts with you. I never ask about the college. If you are caught by the college, it will be very miserable." The old man of Zhou Dynasty looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    Du Shaofu glared at the old man again and did not speak again.


    Du Shaofu felt that he and the old man had no common language.


    Sometimes a common language needs to be built on the strength that is almost the same. There will be no common language if there is a big difference in strength.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Mr. Zhou, what''s the matter?"


    Elder sun, Murong Xi, elder he Hu, elder Shangguan and other elders came early in the morning and looked at the broken medicine cauldron and the mess around them. They looked at each other with doubts.


    "Du Shaofu''s boy has run away. I was going to make him a green bamboo charm fruit. Who knows that he destroyed my medicine tripod and escaped when I didn''t notice." Zhou Yuan said to the crowd.


    "What?"


    When they heard this, their eyes suddenly trembled. It was not easy for Du Shaofu to escape from the old man of Zhou Yuan.


    "Mr. Zhou Yuan, do you know that boy escaped there?" Sun asked immediately.


    All the elders were waiting for the reply from the old man of Zhou. They came here early in the morning to try their luck and see if they could find Du Shaofu''s ferocious boy on the side of President Zhou.


    If you can let the ferocious boy deal with Pan Yu, even if you can forgive some of the boy''s sins at that time, it was originally a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Unexpectedly, he really came over early in the morning and got the news of Du Shaofu from the elder Zhou Yuan.


    The old man of Zhou Yuan turned back, looked at elder sun and others, and said, "are you deliberately angry with me? If I know where the boy has escaped, will I still stay here?"


    When they heard the words, they suddenly looked at him.


    "Mr. Zhou, let''s go and catch the boy."


    After hearing the speech, the elder sun immediately motioned for the people to leave.


    After a moment, the light poured out and the sky became brighter and brighter.


    "Now, you can only find the boy. If you find him, tell him well. If he can beat Pan Yu, his crimes in the college will be offset by some merits." On the blue stone corridor, elder Sun said to the many old people around him."Time is running out. With that boy''s ability, I don''t know where to hide at this time. Even if it''s us, it''s hard to find it for a while." Sighed an old man in long clothes.


    Looking at the increasingly bright sky, elder Sun said, "let''s look for it first. No matter whether you find it or not, I''ll see you in the peace square one hour later. If you can''t find the boy, you can only accept your life."


    "Hoo..."


    In the early morning, Du Shaofu took a deep breath of the fresh frosty air in the mountains. He felt energetic and full of strength.


    "Asshole, I almost burned."


    In Du Shaofu''s arms, the voice of the little demon came out. It was also burned in the medicine cauldron for 11 days, and was punished for 11 days in vain. You can imagine your mood.


    "It''s strange that you didn''t embarrass you when you ate the green bamboo rhyme fruit." Zhen Qingchun''s voice came out and said to Du Shaofu.


    "I owe him a debt." Du Shaofu nodded. No matter what the reason was, the other party didn''t embarrass himself, but he really owed a favor.


    "It''s not too late to have the strength in the future."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, and then immediately said, "be careful, there is someone ahead."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly turned to the front. In the light of the sky, there was a figure of an old man sitting on a hillside in front of him. The figure seemed to have a sense of deja vu.


    "It''s like an acquaintance."


    His eyes moved slightly, and Du Shaofu walked slowly past. His mental strength was released, and there was no breath fluctuation in the other party''s body.


    When Du Shaofu got to be able to see each other clearly, he took a look and didn''t expect that he was really an acquaintance.


    He was an old man in his sixties and seventies. He had coarse eyebrows and big eyes, a big nose and a wide mouth. His hair was rather disordered, like hay. His face was quite pale. Only his eyes were quite bright, but he felt a little dejected. He was the old man who had been in tianwu Academy for a lifetime.


    The old man was also looking at Du Shaofu. The beard on his face had not been shaved for a long time. His big face was like a wasteland covered with grass. With the wrinkles on his face, he looked like a savage.


    When the old man saw that it was Du Shaofu, a smile appeared on his face and said, "boy, it''s you again. Are you lazy again?"


    "Hey, I''m running for my life."


    Du Shaofu laughed. He didn''t know why. When he saw the old man, he seemed to have a special kind feeling. Then he looked puzzled and asked the old man, "Why are you here so early? It''s quite far from the office of chores. How did you come here?"


    "In fact, it''s not far away. I have some status in the college, and I have a monster riding on it."


    With a smile, the old man looked sideways at Du Shaofu and said with a slight smile, "Why are you still here? Aren''t you going to see the excitement today?"


    "What are you looking at?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "You don''t know." Looking at Du Shaofu, the old man said, "today, Gu Yu, who is from the bright divine court, challenges the students of tianwu college. But it''s very lively."


    "The court of light."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, then shook his head and said, "I''m not interested. I don''t usually watch the excitement."


    On hearing this, the old man turned his eyes and said with a smile to Du Shaofu: "yes, you are a registered student. You can''t help any more. But I''m afraid that this time, the students of tianwu college will be hard to contend with. It''s said that Gu Yu''s strength is too strong. Last day, one of its Jiaolong horses severely damaged an old student named Du Xiaoman The little girl is still dying


    "Uncle, what do you say?"


    Du Shaofu''s face suddenly changed. He looked at the old man closely. He just didn''t care. At this moment, a chill burst out of his eyes. He quickly asked the old man, "uncle, do you mean Du Xiaoman was seriously injured?"


    "Yes, I should have heard that it was hit by a dragon riding by a young man named Gu Yu. However, I heard that the little girl was ok with the care of the school''s pharmacist. However, the boy named Gu Yu did not give up, saying that he was going to challenge the students of tianwu college today."


    After the old man finished, he stretched himself out a little, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, what are you in such a hurry to do? Do you want to deal with that young man named Gu Yu?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean."


    Du Shaofu is no longer calm. Someone even dares to hurt his elder sister. How can he let go? No matter who the boy is, he should take revenge first.


    "The boy named Gu Yu is said to be very difficult to deal with. If you go, you should be careful."


    The old man''s Thatched beard moved slightly. Then he looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "boy, actually I already know who you are. Recently, you have been spreading all over the college. There are still your portraits everywhere. Are you called Du Shaofu?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    Du Shaofu looked at the old man and nodded, without denying it.


    "Do you really want to deal with the young man named Gu Yu? Now the law enforcement team of the college and the elders of the college are all around you. If you show up, I''m afraid they will be rounded up." The old man said with a faint smile.


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he did not frown, but frowned. If he showed up, he was afraid that it would naturally lead to the arrest of the law enforcement team and a group of elders.


    "How about I give you an idea?"


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu with some confidence and said, "I''m an old man here. Generally speaking, the way out works very well."


    "Then I''ll trouble you." Of course, Du Shaofu would not refuse the old man''s kindness.


    "Do you have points?"


    The old man gave Du Shaofu a smile and said, "the points can''t be too little, otherwise it won''t be of any use."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "there are some integral points, which should not be less." Du Shaofu remembers that his own points should not be too small, and the points of those who have received so many martial arts rankings are not in vain.


    Hearing this, the old man nodded with a smile and said, "that''s OK. You can go to a place at that time. As long as you go there, the elders of the college can''t do anything about you. They can also understand in closed doors. No one can do anything about you."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, Li Mingxia light spread, the rising sun revealed the first ray of light, and then shine on the earth.


    Peace square is the most lively place of tianwu college.


    This square is called peace square. In fact, it is not peaceful at all.


    In general, all the challenges between college students will be carried out on the peace square.


    In the broad peace square, a lot of students gathered early in the morning. As time goes by, the number of students is still increasing.


    The hustle and bustle of the crowd with the noise, spread around.


    Today is the day for outsiders to challenge tianwu college. This challenge is of great significance.


    What''s more, the students of tianwu college almost all know the terror of challengers. The young man named Gu Yu is extremely tough.


    Just a monster mount, it is almost able to compete with the powerful marquis.


    On the peace square, many instructors of tianwu college also arrived at the scene early.


    "There are a lot of strong people on the list of martial arts. I''m afraid that except for those who are closed to the outside world, others are coming."


    "Qin Lang, soldiers thousands of miles, Zhu Ding, most of the strong on the list of martial arts have come."


    "Iron Tiger, Guo Qing and Zhang Lu are here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the crowd, from time to time, there were voices of discussion. At the moment, many of the strong men on the list of martial arts came, which attracted the attention and discussion of many students. Usually, there were many people who were rarely seen. At this time, many people appeared around the square.


    As time goes by, more and more figures surround the peace square, which gradually encircles the whole peace square.


    I''m afraid that in addition to the outside and closed students, almost all the students who can come have arrived at the peace square.


    In one corner of the square, there are hundreds of figures standing, the breath is faintly strong, it is the hundreds of guests who came yesterday.


    The elders and tutors of the college accompany each other from time to time.


    But at this time, the faces of the elders and tutors of the college seemed to be indifferent, but they all showed a dignified color.


    Gongsun Dao stood quietly, with wrinkles on his face, a little pale and sparse goatee, with a fairyland like feeling, but if his face did not smile, it would be like the veins on bitter gourd.


    Behind Gongsun Dao, there were also several young men and women standing behind him.


    These young men and women are all extraordinary bearing, or sword eyebrows and stars, or rugged, or beautiful and noble.


    But the breath on the body, is to give a kind of repression, not in the least under some middle-aged strong.


    "Oh


    At this time, there was a howling sound through the sky, a huge object of tens of Zhang Long swept out of the sky from a mountain far away.


    Then, under the gaze of many eyes, a ferocious dragon with red and green color swept through the sky, shining everywhere and covered with scales, which aroused the air waves around the space as if it were surging like waves, and the space was also distorted.


    "That''s Xuanyun Chijiao on the list of heavenly beasts."


    "What a powerful beast in heaven is a monster. It''s really terrible."


    Around the peace square, many students of tianwu college looked up and were shocked at the huge Xuanyun Chijiao.


    The amazing breath spreads from Xuanyun Chijiao''s body, like the king of beasts.


    All the monsters of the Jiaozu have the blood of the dragon. Any monster of the dragon clan is a powerful terror.


    On Xuanyun Chijiao''s back, a 16-7-year-old boy stands on his feet. His beautiful face curve can be called perfect. His long eyelashes and his eyebrows fly obliquely into his temples. His eyes are bright and charming, his beauty is extraordinary, and his temperament is amazing."Is he the ancient Yu of the light court?"


    "As expected, it is said that this ancient Yu is still the body of the legendary spiritual pulse, and the heaven is full of extraordinary resources."


    "What''s more, I heard that Gu Yu was only seventeen years old, and now he is at the level of mailing state."


    "Seventeen year old''s pulse spirit state is perfect. It''s terrible."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around the discussion exclaimed, many students were shocked.


    That young man named Gu Yu, whose talent is terrible to the extreme. When they can join tianwu college, their talent is not vulgar.


    But compared with that ancient Yu, it is simply a world of difference, completely can not be compared.


    "What a terrible boy, what a talent."


    At the edge of peace square, Ouyang Shuang slightly raised his eyes and looked at the young man on the dark cloud and Chijiao in the sky. His eyes were also shocked.


    "That young man is too strong. I''m afraid that today, none of the freshmen is an opponent, and it''s useless to shoot after the top ten in Wubang. In the top ten, winning is also losing. " Ouyang Shuang side, Du Xiaoman light way, the face is still pale, but it seems, should be no big obstacle.


    "If Du Shaofu is here, he may be able to fight." Ouyang Shuangdao.


    "I just heard the news that the teacher told me that the third younger brother was OK and had already escaped from the old man of Zhouyuan." Jiao Yan smiles bitterly. Du Xiaoman doesn''t know whether he should be happy or not.


    "I got the news, too. He did run away again." Ouyang Shuang also smiles bitterly.


    "It''s almost time. Who dares to fight with me in tianwu academy?"


    Gu Yu stepped on Xuanyun Chijiao, full of lips with a trace of fun smile, looking at thousands of tianwu college students in peace square at this time, his eyes were not covered up with contempt, arrogance from his eyes twinkled, sound waves mixed with Xuanqi rolling spread.


    The noise reverberated in the peace square. The students of tianwu college looked at each other face to face, but no one dared to go up.


    Feeling the air of Xuanyun Chijiao, people knew that they could not bear the attack of the monster.


    Cheng Shengnan stares at the peace square. His graceful and tall posture attracts many eyes around him. His expression remains unchanged and his temperament is noble.


    Looking at the people of kongtianwu college, Gu Yu looked down around, with a slight sneer in her mouth, and said, "tianwu college is so famous that it doesn''t even have people to fight. It''s ridiculous. I''ll just change it into a coward''s college."


    The words of sneer and provocation spread into the ears of all the students in tianwu college, which immediately made many students'' eyes gush with anger.


    At the moment, the elders and tutors of tianwu Academy were all embarrassed.


    "It''s insulting. I really want to go up and fix that boy."


    "We are not rivals. It doesn''t matter if we make a fool of ourselves. Don''t let the college lose face."


    "What, I really want to go up and clean up that boy!"


    In the crowd, Zhu Ding''s eyes surged with anger. As a disciple of tianwu college, how can he listen to these provocative and insulting words.


    "Don''t be impulsive. I''m afraid we''re not rivals. The boy in the light God''s court is the body of spiritual pulse. The level of pulse and spirit state is perfect. Only those guys in the top ten of the martial arts list can win." Qin Lang said, at this time looking at the rebellious youth in the air, but also hate the teeth itching.


    "That boy is still young. Even if the top ten guys in the martial arts list fight, they won''t win. If they lose, the reputation of tianwu college will be even lower." Guo Qing softly angry way.


    "Elder sun, Gu Yu is too presumptuous. I don''t know that tianwu college has arranged students to teach him a good lesson today. If tianwu college is polite, I''m afraid that boy will still disobey and continue to disobey the rules." At the edge of the square, Gongsun Dao said to the elder.


    Hearing this, sun Changlao and other elders of tianwu college looked at each other secretly, speechless.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    In the middle of the air, on Xuanyun Chijiao''s back, Gu Yu burst out laughing and said: "it seems that no one dares to fight in tianwu college. Isn''t it that tianwu college has a pretentious Wubang. Are the people on the so-called Wubang dare not come out, and they are as timid as rats. Don''t worry, even if you are defeated, I won''t take your lives. At most, I will only trample you It''s just a moment. "


    The sound waves rolling, falling in the ears of all the people of tianwu academy, seem particularly harsh.


    "I can''t help it. Don''t hold on to me. Even if I''m defeated, I want that boy to look good!"


    "Don''t be impulsive. If you fail, the boy will certainly insult my tianwu college even more."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Around the peace square, the students of tianwu college rioted, and their eyes turned red and their anger rose.


    Many angry, clearly know is lost also can''t help to go to a war, but it is around some sober students tightly grabbed.


    "Asshole, who goes up now to ravage that boy severely, I am willing to give him 10000 points."In the crowd, an extraordinary burly young man was furious and seemed to be a strong man in the martial arts list, but he knew that he was not an opponent. He clenched his fists and could only gnash his teeth.


    "The ridiculous tianwu college, even dare not take up the challenge, shrink head turtle, this kind of tianwu college, or early disband it."


    A disdainful glance at the sky around tianwu college snow, Xuanyun Chijiao back, Gu Yu sneer, eyes defiant.


    At this time, the elders and tutors of tianwu college also clenched their teeth and clenched their fists, as if they had been slapped in the face on the spot, and their faces were hot and red.


    "Son of a bitch, where are the top ten guys in our martial arts list? Go up and chop your boy alive!"


    Around the square, all the students of tianwu college were indignant. Many of them had clenched their fists, their angry faces and blue veins on their forehead.


    "Oh..."


    Suddenly, just at this moment, far above the sky, there came a low roar of the tiger.


    The roar of a tiger spreads out, which makes Ouyang Shuang''s eyes suddenly look up. The roar of the tiger comes from the king scale demon tiger!


    Several desires are at the same time, accompanied by the roar of the tiger, there is also a loud voice resounding through the sky.


    "Who is the wangba kid called Gu Yu? Stand up for me


    "The ninth watch is still a big chapter. Xiao Yu continued to code his words. The ten shifts promised by Xiao Yu will be completed. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    With the roar of the distant sky, all the people in tianwu college, whether they are students or tutors, or even all elders, immediately look to the direction of the half sky.


    At this moment, all the guests from tianwu college also looked away.


    But Gongsun Dao and many people behind him are not natural and beautiful in their eyes.


    "What a familiar voice


    In the crowd, Bing Qianli, Zhu Ding, Qin Lang, Guo Qing, Xiang Tianyin and others moved their eyes. In the roar, they could all feel a sense of familiarity.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared and thundered, and the wind surged in the far sky. At this time, in all eyes, a huge flying tiger appeared, covered with King''s scales, and the tiger''s mouth roared ferociously.


    The giant tiger spreads its wings and hovers. Its power is impressive, and a monster King''s pressure spreads.


    "Hula!"


    King scale demon tiger wings shake, as if with two huge storms in general, a few fan, is appeared in the air.


    At the moment, on the back of the king scale demon tiger, there is a young man in blue robe standing in awe.


    At the age of 16 or 17 years old, he has a little less childish face, a little more resolute and resolute than his peers. His thick eyebrows are like swords, his eyes are clear and clear, and there is no reason why he is domineering and fierce.


    "It''s him. It''s the ferocious boy coming!"


    "Du Shaofu, it''s Du Shaofu. Here comes the ferocious guy."


    "It seems that this ferocious guy is coming to deal with Gu Yu."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a brief silence in the surrounding square, someone immediately recognized Du Shaofu.


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu was famous in tianwu academy, and his reputation of ferocity was well known throughout the college, and his portraits were pasted everywhere.


    "How did this guy get here?"


    In the crowd, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman look at each other with a look of doubt.


    But when they saw the young man with their bright eyes, they quietly put them down at the moment and felt relieved.


    "It''s Du Shaofu''s ferocious boy. Why did he come?"


    Soldiers thousands of miles away, Xiang Tianyin, Zhu Ding, Guo Qing and so on face to face, but then the people''s eyes, I do not know why, are very tacit agreement gush out the joy.


    Meanwhile, there are all the embarrassed elders and teachers of tianwu college.


    Even elder Liao and elder Fu are smiling and relieved.


    "Why did the boy come by himself?"


    Elder sun, elder he Hu, and mu Rongxi all looked at each other without leaving a trace. Listening to Du Shaofu''s cheering, the great disaster of tianwu college seems to have come to Gu Yu for trouble this time.


    Before yesterday, all the elders of tianwu academy, all the law enforcement officers and many old students were eager to arrest Du Shaofu immediately.


    But at the moment, all the people in tianwu college were glad to see Du Shaofu. I''m afraid that no one would have thought of such changes in advance.


    "Here he is."


    Among the crowd in the square, Cheng Yan, Du Chi, Du Yunxin, Cheng Chao and other freshmen are also having a little fluctuation in their eyes at the moment.


    "It''s him..."


    Among the hundreds of guests in tianwu college, the woman in light blue dress has a slight fluctuation when her eyes fall on the boy in blue robe.


    And this blue dress woman also has the change, also has Cheng Shengnan.


    Looking at the king scale demon tiger and the boy on his back, Cheng Shengnan''s eyes can no longer be calm. The slender hand can''t help but feel his round buttocks. His eyes fluctuate and his silver teeth bite.


    It was Du Shaofu who was naturally worried when he heard that his elder sister Du Xiaoman had been injured.


    It is said that the man and beast who injured the elder sister are in the peace square. After asking the direction of the peace square, Du Shaofu plans to rush there. Unexpectedly, he meets Wang scale demon tiger.


    After returning to tianwu college with Ouyang Shuang, Wang scaly demon tiger, arranged by Ouyang Shuang, searched for Du Shaofu everywhere and happened to meet again.


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, the king scale demon tiger seems to have gained some benefits in this period of time, and has already broken through to the other side of the meridian realm.


    In the middle of the sky, Gu Yu was shaken by the sudden roar, and his eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    Looking at the young man who seemed to be almost the same age as him, Gu Yu''s eyebrows became colder and colder. He wiped a little chill in his rebellious eyes and stepped on Xuanyun Chijiao and said, "who are you?"


    "Who am I? It''s none of your business. Are you the son of a bitch named Gu Yu?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept around him, and he was once again grateful to commander in love, commander in chief smiling, and beautiful rosefinch. Two days later, Xiao Yu arranged for another outbreak.


    Yesterday''s flowers, I don''t know if it''s because Xiao Yu''s renewal speed is a little slow, so there are few flowers. I''d like to ask for flowers again. Thank you.In addition, today''s update is estimated to be available in the evening. Xiao Yu has to go to sleep for a while. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    The huge corpse of Xuanyun Chijiao lies on a messy square, which makes all the heartbeat stop at this time.


    It''s really comparable to the monsters on the list of heavenly beasts in the general Marquis state. A terrifying mysterious cloud Chijiao was actually beaten to pieces by the young man. What an incomparable force it was! It swept all directions!


    Convulsions, eye twitches, facial muscles twitches!


    Gongsun Dao and the people behind him were convulsing. The young man who appeared suddenly killed Xuanyun Chijiao, who was comparable to the level of marquis Wu. They couldn''t accept the fact. How could tianwu college have such a strong young man.


    The elder of tianwu college can''t believe it at this time. Since the ferocious youth is so terrible!


    Then, elder sun, elder he Hu, elder Shangguan, and even elder Liao''s face were slowly transformed into a smile. The absolute smile was like all the previous oppressions were released at that moment.


    "Is this Du Tingxuan''s son of an asshole and AO Tong?"


    Murong Xi looked at the square from afar that a slightly thin young man, at the moment between the handsome and heroic face, is also a fierce pumping, murmured softly: "really enough ferocious ah!"


    "Ah, how can this bastard start so hard? I don''t know how to do it gently. It''s impolite in front of the guests."


    Elder he Hu moved his eyes with a smile on his face. Then he looked at the elder Gongsun Dao beside him and said, "elder Gongsun, this boy in our college is still young. He doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth. He doesn''t know the importance of his actions. He didn''t expect to shoot Xuanyun Chijiao to death. I don''t know whether Xuanyun Chijiao is a rare thing in the divine court It''s very rare and important to the divine court. Then tianwu college is willing to be responsible for it, and we can''t let the bright shrine suffer. "


    Listening to elder he Hu''s words, Gongsun Dao''s face suddenly became even more ugly. His eyes drew secretly, and his bitter gourd like face squeezed out a smile and said: "it''s OK. It''s all young and light. It''s normal that he can''t control his strength. Although Xuanyun Chijiao is not weak, it''s nothing to my bright temple. You don''t have to worry about it."


    However, after he said this, Gongsun Dao''s heart was dripping blood. Xuanyun Chijiao, the monster on the list of heavenly beasts, was not important. But if tianwu academy really wanted to pay for it, the bright god''s court would lose its face.


    "It turns out that Xuanyun Chijiao is nothing to Guangming temple, but it is still very rare to tianwu college. In this case, if you are free, please send me some articles from tianwu Academy. Of course, the more the better, the more the better. But elder Gongsun, don''t be reluctant to give up. " He Hu immediately chased Gongsun Dao. He looked like he was chatting with him, but he couldn''t see the meaning of joking.


    Just listening to elder he Hu''s words, Gongsun Dao almost didn''t spray blood. He Hu really dares to speak. Xuanyun Chijiao is more beneficial. There are only two Xuanyun Chijiao in his whole light God court. They are precious. Now that one of them has been shot to death, his heart is bleeding. This bastard still dares to ask for it.


    "Well, if there is a chance in the future, there will be a chance."


    When Gongsun Dao spoke, he was already gnashing his teeth. He wanted to be afraid of the death of elder he Hu. This guy was definitely trying to embarrass him.


    "Thank you, elder Gongsun."


    Elder he Hu gave a satisfied smile, and then said to Gongsun Dao, "otherwise, I think we''d better ask the disciples of shenting to come down. In case the disciples of shenting are injured, it''s not good. The boy in our college should start with a heavy hand."


    "It doesn''t matter. Gu Yu is arrogant and should be taught a lesson."


    Gongsun Dao''s eyes were slightly heavy, and a smile came out of his face. He said, "I didn''t expect that there were such extraordinary students in tianwu college, which opened my eyes."


    "The boy, elder Gongsun, has no idea. He is a registered student of tianwu college. He usually does odd jobs in the college. Recently, we are still discussing whether to expel him from the college, so as not to harm other students."


    Elder he Hu said, without joking at all, and said, "if that boy dares to hurt the spirit body disciple of the divine court later, I will have to deal with him well and let his registered student not do it, and he will be directly expelled from the college."


    Gongsun Dao''s mouth twitched, violently twitched, and his eyes were burning. He felt that there were countless horses galloping by in his heart. The whole person was not very good.


    "If you want to be expelled, you have the ability to expel them. If you dare to expel them, I dare to send them back to God''s court immediately..."


    Countless words in my heart are roaring, but life is swallowing in my stomach. I can''t speak any more because I''ve been strangled. I''m almost going to choke out my internal injury.


    "High, really high!"


    At this moment, all the elders of tianwu college around him are all thumbs up to elder he Hu. Those who can pretend to be like this are definitely talents. Elder he Hu is the only one who can have such a great ability in tianwu Academy.


    "Happy!"


    Looking at Gongsun Dao''s face flushed by elder he Hu''s birth, all the elders of tianwu college are so cheerful that they can''t speak of it. This is absolutely a breath of air."Chijiao..."


    Gu Yu''s figure appeared in front of Xuanyun Chijiao, looking at the horse whose vitality was scattered. His eyes were twitching. On the perfect young face, the chill began to spread.


    "A lot of dragon blood. Don''t waste it."


    Under the gaze of countless eyes in the square, Du Shaofu immediately rushed to Xuanyun Chijiao''s broken head. Standing in front of Xuanyun Chijiao''s head, he looked very thin. Looking at the blood spilled on Xuanyun Chijiao''s head, Du Shaofu could not help but show his greed.


    I don''t know if it''s because he has practiced the skills of the golden winged ROC bird. Seeing the blood of the beast on the list of beasts, Du Shaofu seems to have seen the miraculous medicine. He can''t help but swallow two mouthfuls.


    "Kill me Chijiao, boy, you must pay for it!"


    Looking directly at Du Shaofu, Gu Yu''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. Under the gaze of countless eyes around him, he stepped out slowly and walked towards Du Shaofu step by step.


    "Younger martial brother Gu Yu is angry!"


    At one corner of the square, the eyes of the young people behind Gongsun road moved. At this moment, Gu Yu was angry.


    Gu Yu, a newly rising young genius in the temple of light, has reached its peak among the younger generation, even compared with other major forces.


    Even among the other top forces, it is difficult to compare with Gu Yu''s disciples of the same age.


    Not long ago, Gu Yu had a battle with a cultivator who had really stepped into the situation of marquis Wu. Although he did not kill the Marquis, he was severely damaged and finally fled in a panic.


    Feeling Gu Yu''s eyes, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. In his clear eyes, there were some fluctuations, and he walked out slowly.


    Four eyes opposite, two teenagers stand in the center of the square, around which the huge Xuanyun Chijiao corpse becomes the fierce background.


    At the moment, the atmosphere of the whole square, suddenly tense, unprovoked!


    "Shua Shua!"


    Around the peace square, all eyes turned to their senses, and then they all fell on the two teenagers.


    All the students of tianwu college know that the ancient Yu of Guangming divine court is extraordinary, the body of spiritual pulse, and the spiritual state of pulse are perfect. It is definitely the existence that can''t be reached among peers.


    However, for the students of tianwu University, Du Shaofu''s three words are still like thunder.


    Although Du Shaofu has only recently joined tianwu University, he is still a registered student.


    But what Du Shaofu has done is shocking enough.


    From Lao Sheng''s two deaths and three disablements, to the arrest and robbery of the law enforcement team, the heavy damage to the iron tiger in wupai and the four major Wubang captains of the law enforcement team, it is said that the law enforcement team "thanks to commander ye Piaoling for the reward of 100000 yuan, the leader of shlaogen, and other brothers for their reward. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    "I didn''t expect this boy to be so popular." Murong Xi looked at the blue robed youth on the square, the folding fan was shaking and murmuring softly.


    "Is this the son of Du Shaofu?"


    Among the guests of tianwu academy, all the lineups have eyes moving.


    In the Du family lineup, a man with clear and deep facial features, with dark and deep eyes, also gazed at the young man in blue robe.


    Listening to the sound of thunder all around, Gu Yu''s perfect young face, his eyes were frivolous, his voice was clear, and there was a kind of dignity and pride that could not be concealed. Looking at Du Shaofu, he said coldly, "later, you will die miserably, and they will never speak again."


    Looking at Gu Yu, Du Shaofu did not speak as if he had not heard of it. His clear eyes were quite calm at the moment, but his eyes were a little strange looking at Gu Yu.


    "Boy, are you afraid? Let''s go. If you let me do it, you won''t even have the chance to do it again!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s calm face, Gu Yu felt more and more gloomy in his heart. It seemed that the other party did not put him in his eyes at all. He had never been despised so much.


    Du Shaofu finally raised his head and looked at Gu Yu. Suddenly, he couldn''t help cursing: "Little Wang, are you noisy enough? You''re like a woman. No matter how much you say, I''ll still beat you."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the perfect young man''s face was suddenly filled with cold and violent chill. His eyes were as cold as iron, and a powerful and vast breath. At this moment, it was like a volcanic eruption, rising and surging directly, and faintly ringing with thunder.


    "Boom..."


    Momentum such as thunder, howling in the sky, this moment, Gu Yu eyes of the double pupil, have been transformed into the color of thunder light. In the eyes there is a flash of thunder, a terrible dark air with dazzling runes gushing out, as if it can destroy and suppress everything!


    "What a strong youth, worthy of being the body of spiritual pulse!"


    Not far from peace square, on a hill top, there are more than a dozen young men and women standing there, all very strong and standing in silence.


    "The body of the spirit pulse, the posture of the heaven, is very powerful!"


    Among the more than a dozen young men and women, there is a woman who does not dye the world''s fireworks. She whispers, in her beautiful eyes, the light is blooming.


    Beside the woman, an extraordinary young man was standing in the sky and suppressing mountains and rivers, saying, "the body of spiritual pulse is really powerful."


    "Hula!"


    On the square, for a short time, with Gu Yu''s whole body as the center, the mysterious air burst out, spreading dazzling talisman and secret patterns, and the surrounding space formed a huge storm in an instant.


    But in that huge storm, Gu Yu''s whole body was bright, chilly and accompanied by terror and pressure, which made people tremble, and the soul would tremble, and it would be frightening to look at it!


    "Boom


    The surrounding space is distorted and terrifying. The students of tianwu college dare not get close to it. It seems that once they get close, they will be destroyed into pieces!


    At the moment, under such amazing prestige, the elders of tianwu college have to be dignified.


    The pressure from the rune storm shocked people. People can''t believe it. The level of pulse spirit state can be as powerful as this!


    "The body of spiritual pulse, who can resist it?"


    Gongsun Dao and all the people behind him sneer at him. Who can resist the spirit pulse.


    At this moment, all the students of tianwu College held their breath, and the energy pressure from the rune energy storm made people around the square dull.


    "Du Shaofu, fight and live!"


    Feeling the terror of the spirit vessel, the students of tianwu college clenched their fists secretly. The terrible pressure made everyone unable to resist, and the prestige was irresistible!


    In the terrifying storm of imperious runes, Gu Yu is as gorgeous as a God. His runes are moving and gorgeous.


    Gu Yu''s eyes flashed with thunder, and there was an indescribable dignity. He walked towards Du Shaofu step by step, connecting with the terrible storm around him, gradually enveloping Du Shaofu.


    "Hula!"


    The rune energy storm moves, crushing Du Shaofu in it.


    "Click, click, click..."


    At this moment, the ground around Du Shaofu was shaking like an earthquake. The cracks in the ground cracked and the whole square began to shake!


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s thin body is still standing in the square, still standing quietly, still swept by the storm, but his thin body seems to be rooting and sprouting, motionless.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu looked at Gu Yu with calm and clear eyes. In his eyes, a little golden light began to appear.


    In the rune energy storm, Gu Yu stands among them, his clothes flutter, his eyes twinkle with thunder, and a chilling cold killing intention sweeps through the air!


    "Boy, kill my mount. Today, I will never let you go!"


    With the sound of drinking, Gu Yu''s whole body was extremely cold.


    "Hiss!"


    When the last word fell, Gu Yu''s figure suddenly shot out like an arrow. It was as if he had passed through the space. The speed was extremely terrible. In a flash, he walked and appeared in front of Du Shaofu!At that moment, Gu Yu launched an all-out attack. The whole person''s breath was extremely terrible. Runes surged and thunder flashed. Terror swept the surrounding sky, and the surrounding ground collapsed and subsided.


    The other side can be afraid of death of his mount, so he never underestimated.


    "Thunder storm of light!"


    Gu Yu burst out with a fist. Thunder roared and space exploded on his fist, which made the space tremble, as if the space was to be directly blasted by this terrible blow.


    "It''s so strong. How dare the general Wuhou state fight against it?"


    All around the extraordinary eyesight shocked, Gu Yu''s powerful, incredible!


    "Can Du Shaofu resist such a powerful and terrifying opponent?"


    All the people in tianwu academy hold their breath, their scalp is numb and their hair is erect!


    Tianwu college this time to the guests, at the moment, all parties in the lineup, but also for its eyes shaking.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu finally moved. The light in his clear eyes was like lightning. The golden light spread all over his body. Hunting in his robes, the secret patterns of talismans rose from the sky and swept the sky. Taking the whole body as the center, a series of cracks broke under the soles of his feet


    "Boom


    In a short time, that thin boy''s golden halo was shrouded, just like the golden God''s shining, and its momentum was soaring, blending with the space of heaven and earth, just like a terror supreme awakening!


    At this moment, the earth roared, the space trembled, and the tyranny stirred up. The thin young man was incomparable and powerful


    "Oh


    A big shout came from Du Shaofu''s mouth at the same time. It was like a dragon chanting nine days, like a god singing for a long time!


    In the blurred sight, not many people could see it. Just after the sound of Du Shaofu''s mouth like a dragon chanting for nine days and a god like voice coming out, the fingerprints of his hands changed and turned into countless fists like lightning, like a peacock opening its screen, and finally condensed into a fist seal


    "Hum!"


    The Sanskrit sounds low, and the secret patterns of the talismans cut through the sky, and the fists are plundered out of the sky.


    In a twinkling, Du Shaofu''s fist shadow and Gu Yu''s fist hit each other fiercely.


    A fist, thunder flash, thunder roar!


    The golden light spreads with a fist, and the wind and thunder roar low!


    "Boom!"


    The two fists hit each other, and the thunder like energy muffled sound suddenly resounded from the sky to the earth.


    The sound wave is like the thunder in the sky. It''s shaking people''s soul!


    "Crash!"


    All of a sudden, the energy ripple of terror just like a storm wave suddenly swept open, making people dizzy, heart wave ups and downs, shock inexplicable!


    "Ka..."


    At this moment, people are still shocked. They hear the dull sound of "clicking" in the space. It seems that someone''s bone is breaking.


    Then, in the dazzling Rune energy in the field, the terrible force of Gu Yu''s fist hit Du Shaofu, which seemed to have no effect. Even Du Shaofu''s body could not be moved by half.


    However, Du Shaofu''s one punch made Gu Yu''s fist paralyzed. The two fists collided and his fist was first smashed.


    "Pooh


    The golden tyranny swept over and crushed everything, and the blood in Gu Yu''s mouth suddenly overflowed.


    The attack power of the two teenagers may be almost the same, but in terms of defense, they are quite different.


    "HISHI..."


    The sharp pain on the fracture of his fist did not allow Gu Yu to scream out in time. Du Shaofu had already shot his fist again, which was another blow.


    Du Shaofu''s attack was fierce and quick. He could not tolerate the slightest reaction of Gu Yu, who was injured at the moment.


    "Boom..."


    With his fist wrapped in the secret patterns of golden talisman, Du Shaofu smashed Gu Yu''s face with all his hands and feet.


    The fist in Gu Yu''s thunder eye pupil rapidly enlarges, but has no time to dodge, was directly hit by a fist on the face.


    "Pooh


    A blow down, Gu Yu mouth teeth with blood gushing out.


    "Boom..."


    Just as Gu Yu''s blood just gushed out of the corner of his mouth, his pupils contracted. To his horror, Du Shaofu''s hands were like electricity and his momentum was like thunder. His fist seals were endless. Each seal was wrapped in a golden talisman.


    The fists and talismans are wrapped like a rainstorm.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Gu Yu just avoided a fist seal in a panic, but the next fist was like a maggot of tarsal bones, which could not be avoided at all, and fell directly on his face.


    After one blow, Gu Yu''s defensive runes were all shattered, and they were directly crushed by Du Shaofu''s ferocious tyranny.


    Each blow hit on the perfect face of the beautiful young man, Gu Yu''s feet staggered back a step, the ground under his feet turned into powder.


    Every blow of Du Shaofu''s punch on the perfect young face made everyone''s heart beat faster, as if his heart was about to be broken!"Click!"


    Low dull sound such as thunder, Gu Yu''s face, finally in a clear fracture sound, cheek bone was also interrupted.


    "Pooh


    After the last blow, the seal was wrapped in the talisman''s secret pattern. Gu Yu''s mouth was covered with blood and teeth, and his body was then staggered and hit by the bombardment and fell to the square.


    "Boom


    Terrible force Road, will square impact of a shudder, ground crack crack crack!


    Du Shaofu''s face was expressionless, but he stepped out of the room. His eyes were sharp and awe inspiring.


    "Let you hurt my sister!"


    With a stamp on the ground, Du Shaofu leaped into the sky, and then stepped down fiercely, trampling on Gu Yu''s body.


    "Boom!"


    The square collapsed and the ground sank. Du Shaofu trampled Gu Yu, who had been beaten to death, into the ground with one foot.


    "Ah


    Gu Yu''s scream, at this time, has finally been released, sad sound reverberated around the square.


    "Continue with the big chapter. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    Silence, the silence of the square.


    The scene on the square, for all present, is still like a dream. It is unbelievable to see it with your own eyes.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Then a moment later, the people in the panic to God, looking at a scene on the square, all for it to swallow saliva.


    Gongsun Dao and many of the strong men in the bright divine court behind him are also trembling. Gu Yu, the body of the spirit vessel, is the peak of the same age in the shenting temple. Unexpectedly, he was beaten violently in tianwu Academy. His martial arts skills, talent and pulse spirit were not stimulated.


    Gu Yu was defeated, and he was beaten down directly. He had no strength to fight back, which made people dizzy and could not return to God.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    In tianwu academy, at the moment, elder sun, elder he Hu, elder Shangguan, murongxi, elder Liao and elder Fu all looked at each other in awe. Then they took a cold breath and smacked their tongue.


    "This boy is cruel, but I like it."


    Elder he Hu gaped and his jaw couldn''t be taken back for a long time. Then he took a long breath and rubbed his hands. He was very excited, and his eyes filled with laughter.


    Cheng Shengnan''s beautiful eyes are also trembling for it. Unexpectedly, he has become so strong!


    Cheng Shengnan''s side, that waist if about plain, muscle if coagulation fat, voice light blue dress of the woman, elegant and charming, beautiful eyes ripple wave, murmured softly: "it seems that grandfather''s eyesight is still old and spicy."


    "Tiger, collect the prey!"


    In the square, Du Shaofu gave a light drink to the king scale demon tiger who had been hovering in the air. Then he looked at Gu Yu, who was already very weak at this time. He did not pay any more attention to it. He took out a bag of heaven and earth from Gu Yu''s arms and quickly took it into his arms.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon roared, and the huge body flapped its wings for 30 Zhang. The fierce tiger claws were covered with golden talisman and secret patterns. The four tiger claws directly grasped Xuanyun Chijiao''s body, and then flapped their wings to rise into the air.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu stepped out like a cicada in seven steps. He immediately stamped on the ground, then jumped up and landed on the back of the king scale demon tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger flapped its wings and left. As fast as lightning, a few flapping wings disappeared in the eyes of the people.


    The ferocious young man came in a hurry and miraculously appeared. After beating Gu Yu violently, he grabbed a Xuanyun Chijiao on the list of heavenly beasts, and then disappeared directly.


    "What a ferocious fellow, but it''s too cathartic


    Xiang Tianyin''s eyes are like Chen. After sucking a breath of cool air, his face is full of laughter, and he is full of blood.


    "It''s so cathartic


    "Bullshit, genius, vulnerable!"


    "The body of the spiritual pulse, what is it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the crowd, the voice resounded, just all the students of tianwu college were oppressed and insulted, at the moment, heartily released.


    One by one, the students of tianwu college trembled, and they still remember the unbelievable scene just now.


    The ferocious young man''s actions, a fist of violence hit Gu Yu, can''t help but blood boiling inside, excited.


    "Sister Mang, it seems that the guy came to deal with Gu Yu for you. I''m afraid he learned the news of your injury."


    Among the excited crowd, Ouyang Shuang still has a shocking color in his big eyes and eyes at the moment, which can''t fade for a long time.


    Du Xiaoman beamed with a smile. She was enchanting for no reason. She said softly, "I didn''t expect that the strength of the third brother has grown so fast."


    "Who knows how he practiced, it seems that the law enforcement team will not be able to catch him." Ouyang Shuang said with a smile. My eyes are full of happiness.


    "Younger martial brother Gu Yu."


    After Gongsun Dao''s death, those extraordinary young men and women regained their consciousness in the convulsion of their eyes, and immediately looked shocked and swept toward the square.


    "Elder Gongsun, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect that your court''s disciples could not help fighting. If I had known that your court''s disciples were so weak, I would not have done it."


    I''m sorry to see that you don''t have to look at the master''s face and look at the master''s face


    "Yes, elder."


    The college tutors behind him, who could not understand what elder he Hu said, immediately nodded. What they cared for in detail was also immediately swept to the square.


    Just listening to elder he Hu''s words, Gongsun Dao and other people''s faces could not be shaken by iron, and they could not say a word in their hearts.


    Gu Yu was beaten directly, but he had no strength to fight back. What can they say now."Elder Gongsun, elder martial brother Gu Yu is seriously injured. Please have a look."


    Just after elder Gongsun, a few young men and women in the middle of the square just now came back in a hurry. A strong and extraordinary young man was holding Gu Yu, who was half unconscious and weak, in his hand.


    I saw the original owner of the perfect face beautiful youth, at this time, a face was beaten with blood dripping, swollen like a pig''s head, eyebrows open, face burst, eyes swollen nose crooked mouth cracked, afraid that Gu Yu''s mother came at this time, but she could not recognize her son in front of her.


    Looking at Gu Yu''s appearance at this time, Gongsun elder and other people in the bright god''s court are dripping blood in their hearts.


    "What a ferocious boy, this Gu Yu is too unlucky!"


    The eyes of all the lineups at this time looked at Gu Yu''s miserable appearance, and most of the teeth in his mouth were knocked out. It''s really sad that we can''t be miserable any more.


    "Du Shaofu''s evil is so ferocious


    Even the elders of tianwu academy, looking at Gu Yu''s miserable appearance at this time, were all frightened and took cold breath.


    At this time, Gu Yu''s appearance is simply unbearable. Who would have thought that this miserable young man was previously the most beautiful young man.


    "I need to heal my wounds. I''d like to leave first."


    Gongsun Dao tried to bear his heartache and said to the elders of tianwu academy that he did not want to stay with the people of tianwu college any more.


    "Elder Gongsun, please don''t worry. I will punish the boy, so that he can''t beat the disciples of the shenting court."


    Elder he Hu said to Gongsun Dao, and then said to several college tutors behind him: "come, send Gongsun elder."


    "Don''t give it away."


    Gongsun Dao hated him so much that he turned around and left. He didn''t want to talk to him any more.


    "Elder he Hu, do you want to go after the boy, or I''m afraid I can''t find him again."


    A middle-aged man in blue, who also looked like an elder, lowered his voice and asked elder he Hu.


    "Catch the boy first."


    Elder he Hu nodded slightly, and finally added a sentence: "but don''t hurt the boy, just catch him first, and there''s Xuanyun Chijiao''s Secret bones and blood essence. Don''t let the boy spoil it, even if it''s to exchange with him."


    "Well."


    The middle-aged elder nodded, then his eyes indicated, and several elders behind him motioned, and then quietly left.


    "There are hundreds of words missing from this chapter. Xiao Yu will make up for it tomorrow. He will go to eat first and update it today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    In the back mountain range of tianwu college, a peak is not very high, but it is precipitous and precipitous. Lush mountains, clear streams and flowing water.


    When several figures fell on the peak, their faces changed a lot. At this time, there were a lot of blood and bones on the peak. It is not difficult to see that these bones were all from Xuanyun Chijiao.


    "Roar..."


    When the last piece of Jiaolong''s flesh and blood was swallowed by the king scale demon tiger, his full abdomen gave out a hiccup sound. The unspeakable satisfaction in the tiger''s eyes seemed to have benefited greatly from the blood and flesh of Xuanyun Chijiao. Then, under the gaze of several figures, they flapped their wings and left.


    "The boy knew we were looking for him and ran away again." A difficult middle-aged man is helpless.


    "That boy runs very fast. We are all fooled by him. What a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain." A middle-aged man in a yellow robe smiles bitterly.


    "Xuanyun Chijiao''s Secret bone should have been dug away by that boy, but he ruined Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood, but he can extract a lot of essence blood." An old man in gray had a heartache on his face and regretted not coming earlier.


    "That boy''s King scale demon tiger is already extraordinary. After eating a piece of Xuanyun Chijiao, I''m afraid it will increase a lot." Another middle-aged man said.


    "Whoosh..."


    After a moment, several figures can only be helpless to leave.


    Mountain waves and waves, layer upon layer, the surrounding mountains are black and boundless, and the undulating mountains are like a wave of water.


    Among the mountains, there is a huge hill, which stands like a big tomb even in broad daylight.


    The top of the mountain is continuous and huge. At the bottom of the mountain, it is like a giant beast buried in the sky at this time. The breath of no reason is thrilling. The secluded forest around and the precipices rising and falling in the distance make the mountain head feel a terrible and pure.


    Around the top of the mountain is a large square paved with bluestones.


    Although this place is not usually too busy, it is quite frequent, but I don''t know why, it is extremely quiet today.


    "This is tianwu Fujing?"


    A slightly thin, but extremely tall figure appeared in the square, looking at the huge mountain in front of me, I felt a thrilling breath around me, and my figure also stopped for a moment.


    She looks sixteen or seventeen years old. On her resolute face, her eyebrows are like a sword. Her eyes are clear and bright. If you look carefully, you can find that there is a pale golden light in the depths of her eyes. A strong and frightening breath is dormant in the deep of her clear eyes.


    It was Du Shaofu who left peace square. He came here long ago and planned with the mysterious slovenly old man.


    From the mouth of the old man with a beard like grass, Du Shaofu learned that in tianwu academy, as long as you enter a place called tianwu Fujing, you will be safe. As long as you are in tianwu Fujing, even the elders of tianwu academy can''t do anything about themselves.


    Tianwu Fujing, the important place of tianwu college, is said to have countless insights and many spiritual and talisman instruments. It is said that even the "Dao Qi" beyond the Fuqi is very likely to be found in tianwu college.


    In addition, there are also places to understand martial arts and skills, to refine medicine, to refine weapons, and to understand Fu array. In a word, within the realm of tianwu Fu, there are all those who practice martial arts and those who practice Fudao.


    But all of these need to be entered by integral. Without integral, you can''t enter tianwu Rune realm.


    When he left the peace square, worried that the elder of tianwu academy would do something about it, Du Shaofu immediately followed the address provided by the old man with a beard like a thatch and rushed all the way to tianwu Fujing.


    It is said that tianwu Fujing can not only get rid of the pursuit of the strong in the Academy, but also understand the cultivation. Du Shaofu also wants to see it.


    Of course, Du Shaofu would not let go of Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood and secret bones. Du Shaofu collected Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood into the container in the heaven and earth bag, so he did not have time to practice the second layer of the method of cultivating the body.


    The secret bones of Xuanyun Chijiao were also dug out by Du Shaofu. The secret bones of the monsters on the list of heavenly beasts are absolutely valuable.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such an excellent Fu array here. It seems that the martial arts academy is very complicated." At this time, Zhen Qingchun''s voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "Fu matrix?"


    Du Shaofu looked around and looked at it carefully. Then he found that the space around him was slightly distorted and wrinkled.


    That kind of distortion and wrinkle, if it is not a rune master, I am afraid it is still difficult to detect.


    "This is not only a rune array, but also an ancient one. It should have been arranged for a long time, perhaps for thousands of years, or even longer."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice was a little shocked. For the first time, he shocked a Fu array in front of Du Shaofu. He continued: "this Fu array is ancient and has been for thousands of years or even longer. I''m afraid that the people who set up the Fu array no longer exist, but they can still maintain it. This strength is terrible. I''m afraid it can be done at least at the level of eight star spirit fu masters I didn''t expect that such a strong man had ever appeared in the martial arts academy that day. ""Eight star lingfu master..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu burst into a bitter smile. The five-star Rune master is equivalent to the level of marquis, the six-star spirit Fu master is equivalent to the existence of King Wu''s realm, and the level of eight star spirit Fu master is what a strong one. I''m afraid that these levels have reached the extreme, and even make people think that they all have a vague feeling. Now he is only a three-star spirit Master.


    "Brother Qingchun, did you reach the level of eight star lingfu master in your heyday?" After Du Shaofu laughed bitterly, he asked Zhen Qingchun.


    "Little boy, it''s not easy to ask what to do here. If you go in and have a look, you may be able to improve your understanding in it, as the old man said. Although you have reached the peak level of pulse state, it is difficult to continue to break through if you do not make progress in pulse soul and other understanding." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    "Well, it''s time to understand."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Today, he fought Gu Yu in peace square. Although he had beaten Gu Yu at the beginning, Du Shaofu was very clear that he was able to beat Gu Yu violently, but he used his strong points to deal with the other side''s shortcomings.


    Although I haven''t practiced bone cutting and marrow washing, this time in the old medicine tripod of Zhou Yuan, with the help of the earth''s core fire and huge miraculous medicine energy, and the original absorption of Li Yuxiao''s evil spirit, and with the help of many other aids, he has a good character and stepped into the realm of Zhenpeng.


    It''s hard to reach the level of the true ROC, even among the golden winged mires.


    After reaching the realm of the true ROC, coupled with the recent breakthrough and refining, the originally horrible flesh body has reached a terrible stage.


    With the strength of the body, coupled with the strength of the recent surge, to occupy the upper hand at one stroke, absolute suppression, and then be able to fight successfully.


    "Today''s youth in the temple of light is not weak, but is still the body of spiritual pulse. It seems that the temple of light has developed well in recent years."


    Zhen Qingchun said softly that although he did not show up today, he felt that the young man named Gu Yu in the temple of light did not look down upon Du Shaofu in the slightest, or even looked at it very seriously, and made every effort.


    However, Gu Yu was arrogant. He should have been arrogant if he was not arrogant.


    Therefore, Gu Yu was proud to crush Du Shaofu, destroy everything of Du Shaofu, and defeat Du Shaofu.


    However, Gu Yu didn''t know that the body of the spiritual pulse was very strong and absolutely arrogant, but compared with the golden winged Dapeng bird, the body of the spiritual pulse was not enough. Moreover, his body of spiritual pulse had no chance to play a real power and extraordinary in the end.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he picked his eyes slightly. He was also very clear in his heart. If he fought with Gu Yu, who was in the bright god court today, if he fought more than a few moves, he would not be able to gain the upper hand. Whether he can win or not is still unknown.


    With a little smile on his mouth, Du Shaofu''s face and eyes were smiling. The boy was really strong, but some of them could not help fighting.


    He can drop ten times with one effort. Sometimes he has great strength and is durable to fight. Compared with other martial arts talents, he is not weak at all.


    Du Shaofu believes that in the end, he is still cultivating himself. He is not strong enough, and then he can go there again. Even if there is a big chance, great fortune will come, I''m afraid it will not be able to bear it.


    Then, Du Shaofu asked Zhen Qingchun, "brother Qingchun, do you know the temple of light?"


    "I''ve heard of it before. It''s very strong." Zhen Qingchun said.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. With his understanding of Zhen Qingchun, Zhen Qingchun could say that he was a strong force. That must be very strong.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu came to the huge mountain. When he looked closer, he realized that there was an ancient stone gate in front of the huge mountain. It was spotless and had an ancient flavor. He did not know how many years he had stood here.


    The stone door is wide open, but inside is a hazy, can not see clearly inside, only a breath of ancient slowly from the stone door within the hazy space diffuse out.


    The ancient breath is vast and boundless, which makes people feel awe from the soul.


    "After receiving some news from several book friends, I realized that the notice posted in a book review today was swallowed up by the system. It has not been displayed. It is estimated that many book friends have been waiting for the shift. I apologize. Today, Xiao Yu added a chapter to make amends and then went to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    "New comer, take your point card and enter the rune realm."


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, a middle-aged man appeared beside the stone gate.


    The big man was sleeping on a big stone beside the stone gate. The stone head was like a stone bed. I don''t know how many years he had been sleeping. The stone surface was smooth as jade.


    Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged man, more than forty years old, with black hair and a shawl. He was not handsome, but his face was very clean.


    Not the surface of clean, but let people look at that face, the heart will feel a clean feeling.


    "Sir, I''m a new comer. I''m not familiar with tianwu Fujing. Can you introduce me to it?" Du Shaofu took out his integral card, in which there are many points.


    The middle-aged man was lying on a stone and was disturbed by the boy. He was already helpless. Unexpectedly, the boy still dared to disturb him. He sat up slightly and glared at Du Shaofu and said, "didn''t your tutor teach you everything in tianwufu?"


    "No Du Shaofu shook his head helplessly.


    In the middle-aged, there is a lot of space for you to understand the magic of the martial arts Refining, but the level is not the same, the need for integral is not the same.


    After entering the corresponding understanding space, the integral on the integral card will be automatically deducted once according to 12 hours. If the integral in the integral card is not enough, it will be automatically excluded. "


    slobber swallowing as like as two peas. The middle-aged man continued to say to Du Shaofu: "war and" perception are different. Understanding is a special place to understand. Warfare is a challenging place and integral. Everything in the war is a fantasy, but it is exactly the same as what is real.


    The difference is that if you "die" in a war situation, you will be excluded from the war situation. However, if you are real, you will not die, but if you are real, if you are killed and injured once, you are really dead.


    There are many layers in the "war scene", but no one knows how many.


    If you can break through the first level to the second level in the war situation, it proves that you have the strength of the congenital environment level.


    If you can break into the third level, you will prove that you have the cultivation strength of pulsating state level, and so on.


    In addition, if you can create some records or break some records in the "war situation", you will also get the bonus points in the war situation. The higher the record, the higher the bonus points. "


    With one breath, the middle-aged man took a deep breath. It seemed that he had not said so much for a long time. Some of his lips were dry and his tongue was dry.


    Du Shaofu listened to the words of the middle-aged man and kept nodding his head. He could probably understand what he said.


    In a war situation, it is like a magic array. Everything inside seems real, but it is illusory.


    If you challenge in a war situation, the experience you can get will be real. The benefits are self-evident, not to mention the rewards.


    As for the state of understanding, it is better to understand, that is, the place of various understandings.


    Whether it''s a "war situation" or a "state of understanding", you need integral points to be able to enter. If you don''t have points, you will be excluded.


    "Sir, what is the spiritual realm?"


    Du Shaofu knew almost everything about Wujing and ZHANJING, but he didn''t know about Lingjing, so he asked the middle-aged man.


    "What did your mentor teach you?"


    The middle-aged man looked at Du Shaofu suspiciously and continued: "the spiritual realm is the place to exchange money. You can exchange what you want to exchange within the spirit state with the point card. Pills, spirit tools, essence blood, secret bones and so on can be exchanged. Or if you have no martial arts skills and spirit tools, pills, essence blood, secret bones, etc., can be put in the spirit realm. When the time comes, the spirit territory will give you points, which is not low compared with the price outside, and it is definitely more cost-effective than the outside world. "


    "It turns out that there are still places like this in tianwu Fu territory. You must see it at that time. I don''t know if there is any exchange of essence blood of demons on the list of heavenly beasts." Du Shaofu murmured softly that he was also very interested in the "spiritual realm". It can be said that spiritual realm is a very fair trading center.


    "After entering the gate, the left side is the" war state ", the right side is the" understanding state ", and the front is the" spirit state ". Now if you want to enter the Fu state, you can go in. Don''t disturb me any more." The middle-aged man said that, his eyes lingered on Du Shaofu for a while, and then he waved away.


    "Thank you very much, sir."


    Du Shaofu expressed his thanks and was very grateful for the answers given by the middle-aged man.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this time, behind the square came the sound of breaking wind. Several figures swept through the air, extremely fast, and a few flashes, they were already scattered close.


    "No, catch up."Feeling the wind behind him, Du Shaofu looked back, and his face suddenly changed.


    Du Shaofu could recognize all the people who came from the sky. All of them were elders of tianwu Academy. Naturally, these elders came to find trouble for themselves.


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu, holding the integral card, rushed directly into the dim space inside the stone gate.


    "Hiss!"


    As Du Shaofu stepped forward, the hazy edge of the stone gate suddenly spread out a ripple light, with Rune fluctuations, and a space crack like an air wave spread and opened. In its center, there was a dazzling light emerging, and the breath of ancient and reckless emanated from it, which was rich and amazing.


    Across the hazy space, the floating light is dim and dazzling, which makes people dare not open their eyes.


    This makes Du Shaofu have a strange feeling, as if through the void, shuttling through time and space, very mysterious.


    It was just a short breath or two. When the dazzling light disappeared, Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and a new space appeared in front of him.


    Du Shaofu stood in the center of the room, dazzled and dazzled.


    Looking around, Du Shaofu saw three waves of space on the left and right sides of the space, as well as in front of them, like three doors of space.


    On the three spatial ripples of "war state", "enlightenment state", "spirit state", there are big characters in runes, which are shining and looming.


    Du Shaofu, who came in for the first time, also felt depressed and awed.


    "Some college elders have come after us, and they are advanced in" understanding the state. "


    Du Shaofu was afraid of those college elders who had caught up with him. He did not have time to look at them. He immediately entered the "enlightenment state" on the right side


    "It seems that there is a special smell on my body. Why can''t I feel it. This boy seems to be a little bit similar to that boy in those days. "


    Just after Du Shaofu entered the stone gate, the middle-aged man murmured, and then he fell asleep on the stone. Everything else seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    "Whoosh..."


    As Du Shaofu''s figure stepped into tianwu Fu realm, several figures fell out of the stone gate rapidly. After all, it was a slow step and did not catch up with Du Shaofu.


    "It''s one step short. I didn''t expect that this boy would know how to run into tianwu Fu state. No one can do anything about him now."


    A blue robed elder said bitterly that once they enter tianwu Fu state, even they can''t influence it. As elders of tianwu academy, they can''t do anything about it.


    "It''s better than that kid who has escaped from the college boundary. When he runs out of points, he will be pushed out of the college, and then he will be able to catch a turtle in a jar." Said an old man, with a sly smile in his bright eyes.


    "That kid has robbed a lot of points recently. I''m afraid he has a lot of points now. I don''t know when to come out."


    The blue robed elder was worried, but he knew it clearly. Many law enforcement members cried in front of them. Du Shaofu plundered all the heaven and earth bags and integral cards, and robbed all their wealth.


    The boy is like a poor child coming out of the mountains. As the saying goes, poor mountains and evil waters make trouble for people. That''s why he came to the college and robbed what he saw. As long as it was valuable, he would not let go.


    Just as after beating Gu Yu violently, in the eyes of those powerful men in the light God court, Xuanyun Chijiao''s body was also taken away by the boy.


    "Wait, wait for that kid to come out, even if it is a lot of points, but also have to come out, can''t hide for a lifetime." Said the old man.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Within the realm of tianwu Fu, he stepped into the "Wujing" step by step. It was as if Du Shaofu saw an invisible corridor in front of him. The surrounding space was full of rays, just like a coma in the void, dazzling around and covered with the sky.


    Then, in the surrounding glow, Du Shaofu saw a lot of space ripple flicker, all of which had Rune scintillation.


    At a glance, Du Shaofu saw that there were many ghost images on the ripples of space. Most of them were on the list of land beasts.


    Walking along the invisible corridor, a lot of space ripples, there are boxing martial arts skills, palm martial arts skills, sword rhymes, knife rhymes and other martial arts skills, runes, and even the empty shadow of the array flag, the spirit furnace and the tripod.


    "It''s a strange and mysterious place."


    Du Shaofu was surprised. Everything around him seemed mysterious. There was a flash of light, illusory and confused. His breath was ancient and wild.


    "It''s really nice here. I didn''t expect there was such a place in tianwu college."


    In Du Shaofu''s arms, the tower floated out and the talisman and secret patterns spread.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    Then Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s body, floating, or that would make people feel obscene.


    But at this time, Zhen Qingchun''s unreal body is looking at a bit of condensation.


    "This place is very strange, my talent seems to be under some constraints."


    The little demon also came out of Du Shaofu''s arms. His unreal eyes looked around with interest, and then became a little surprised. Finally, he said, "after I strengthen, I should be able to break the shackles inside."


    "The strength of the people just at the door is not weak."


    Zhen Qingchun said, then looking at the ripples around him, he asked Du Shaofu, "this should be where you can understand martial arts, secret bones, and Fu arrays. What are you going to understand first?"


    Du Shaofu looked around. The place where the shadow of animals appeared in the space ripple should be the space related to the understanding of the mysterious bones of those monsters. For those people who are related to the spirit, it is naturally the best to enter the space to understand.


    It shows that the place where the runes such as boxing and palm skills are flashing is naturally the place to understand and practice martial arts.


    Where the empty shadow of the array flag and the spirit furnace tripod are exposed, I''m afraid that only the array Fu master and the medicine Fu master can go in and understand it.


    Looking around, Du Shaofu didn''t know for a moment that he should choose from them, and he was reluctant to try everywhere. According to the middle-aged man, once he went in, he had to deduct points.


    "Little demon, when will you let me understand my pulse and soul?"


    Du Shaofu asked the little demon that what he lacked most was the understanding of pulse soul. His pulse soul was connected with the little demon. If he could get the help of the little demon, he would get twice the result with half the effort.


    Of course, Du Shaofu was able to understand by himself. With his pulse and soul, he could deduce and comprehend by himself.


    But now the little demon is around. If you can get the help of the little demon, you can get twice the result with half the effort.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu did not think it was necessary for him to spend more time on things that could have been done with less time, or even with less time, the effect would be better.


    "Now you know how to beg me."


    The little demon was very proud. After glancing at Du Shaofu, he said, "it should be fast. Recently, I have taken many miraculous drugs and gained many benefits. I should be able to break through soon, and I will be able to give you some benefits by the way."


    On hearing this, Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, "you should first understand that other things are also the same. If you practice, you can never change without your ancestors. As long as you understand, it will help you."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at the twinkling shadows of animals, array flags, spirit stove and tripod in the surrounding space. He said softly, "I don''t know if there are the secret bones of the golden winged Dapeng birds. It would be nice if we could understand the animal power of the golden winged Dapeng birds here."


    Zhen Qingchun glared at Du Shaofu and said: "you dare to think that if there are really the secret bones of the golden winged Dapeng family here, I''m afraid that the martial arts academy will be razed to the ground by the golden winged Dapeng family before that day. The secret bones of the golden winged ROC will never be left outside. There are many ghost bones on the list of heavenly beasts, and not all of them exist. It may be that some of them are inherited here, or the spirit of animal power extracted from the blood essence of those monsters. However, it is extraordinary to have so many of them here, which is enough to prove that the martial arts academy has a long history. "


    "So..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly, then after pondering for a while, he said, "unexpectedly, I''ll first understand the secret bones and inheritance of various monsters."


    Hearing this, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes immediately fell on Du Shaofu with consternation. Then his eyes fluctuated a few times and then returned to normal. He looked straight at Du Shaofu and said, "are you sure? It''s not a good thing to understand too much. It''s better to focus on some of them, not to mention that you are practicing martial arts and Fu Tao together Even if you understand the rune now, it''s a good choice. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed past his eyes, and he said to Zhen Qingchun, "if you''re on the path of Fu, there''s no need for the medicine Fu master and the array Fu master to understand more. On the Qi Fu master, I don''t know anything, so I don''t need to understand it for the time being"


    "are you flattering?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes turned to smile. It seemed that he was very popular with flattery. With a bit of pride in his eyes, he said, "you''re right. What kind of heaven''s martial Fu is extraordinary. But if you talk about the accomplishments of array Fu master and medicine Fu master, I''ll guide you enough."


    "I''m good at physical strength. I''m not interested in martial arts."


    Du Shaofu continued to tell Zhen Qingchun that in terms of martial arts cultivation, Du Shaofu was not very interested in the cultivation of martial arts since he practiced the cultivation methods of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    The general martial arts are far less than the attack of the golden winged ROC bird''s cultivation method. What''s more, it is not comparable to ordinary martial arts to incorporate the mysterious form into the attack. There is no need to cultivate martial arts skills, unless it is as extraordinary as that of the free walking, which is not much."Then you can understand that the animal power of other monsters is far from comparable to that of the golden winged ROC." Zhen Qingchun said.


    "That doesn''t matter. Even if it doesn''t help me a lot, I can win a hundred battles if I know myself and the enemy. If I can understand all the beasts'' abilities of monsters, then I can deal with them easily if they urge the spirit to deal with me."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu said, "I can''t go out now. I can''t understand more about animal power. Anyway, it''s all orcs. Maybe it will be helpful to the skills of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan that I cultivate."


    "Know yourself and know your enemy. You have a very special reason."


    Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu helplessly, then nodded slightly and said, "your idea is actually right, at least I think it is reasonable. But I don''t know if it''s right or wrong. After all, I don''t have much to do with martial arts. In addition, I''m planning to close down and resume for a period of time recently. At that time, I can recover more. "


    "Brother Qingchun, these should be useful to you." On hearing this, Du Shaofu seemed to think of something. The Qiankun bag in his arms appeared in his hand, and then he took out several jade bottles and some pills.


    "Jushenye, jiuzhuanzengshen pill, Diyuan spirit liquid..."


    Zhen Qingchun swept the jade bottle and pills in Du Shaofu''s hand and said, "yes, these can also have some effect on my present situation."


    "I found it for you. It''s interesting."


    Du Shaofu has a smile on his face. These pills and spirits that are helpful to Yuan Shen''s mental strength are all sorted out from the heaven and earth bags of those students in tianwu college. They are helpful to Zhen Qingchun''s current state of Yuan Shen''s body. Du Shaofu has never forgotten to pay attention to them.


    "Don''t I help you to do less, little white eyed wolf." Zhen Qingchun glared at Du Shaofu, but his eyes were filled with gratitude.


    "It''s not natural for elder brother to take care of younger brother." Said Du Shaofu, rolling his eyes.


    "Well, I''m going to recover for a period of time. You can understand it. Remember, try to stabilize the foundation and break through again. You don''t have to be in a hurry for a while." Zhen Qingchun was helpless to Du Shaofu. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with Du Shaofu any more. When his voice dropped, he entered the tower.


    "I''m also going to practice. I have to strengthen my strength. Otherwise, if I find the treasure next time, I''ll be robbed by your shameless guy." Said the little demon.


    "Am I such a man? I have always been a man of promise and promise."


    Du Shaofu said with a face of righteousness, and then put the little demon and Zhen Qingchun into his arms again.


    "It''s just the" demon Sirius. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately fell on a space ripple with the shadow of the demon Sirius in the distance. Holding the integral card in his hand, he stepped away. In the dazzling light of the sky, his figure directly entered into it.


    "Oh


    When the figure enters the space ripple, the shadow of the demon Sirius in the space ripple seems to be alive. It suddenly roars out, and its power rises violently. It seems that Du Shaofu will be swallowed by one mouthful.


    The blood level of the demon Sirius is not weak. Du Shaofu remembers that when the soldiers of the law enforcement team were thousands of miles away, the pulse soul was a crazy demon Sirius.


    "Hula!"


    Just as his figure entered the ripple of space, the light was dazzling, so Du Shaofu did not find that his integral card showed a total of 163, 200 points.


    But in a flash, 800 points disappeared from the card. The integral is a deduction of 12 hours. In other words, it takes 800 points to understand the demon Sirius for 12 hours.


    In tianwu college, ten points can buy a set of martial arts skills at the initial level of moving products, or a pill for the first registration level of movable products.


    If you were in Shicheng, the martial arts skills and pills at the level of movable products would be enough to ruin many small and medium-sized families and small forces.


    Now, it takes 800 points to understand the demon Sirius one day. It''s equivalent to 800 sets of martial arts or 800 pills. It''s just the price of one day. If you understand ten days, it''s 8000 points.


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu didn''t see it. If he saw it, he didn''t know what it would be like to be distressed. This is simply robbery.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    "Oh


    The wolf howled and startled the sky. When Du Shaofu appeared in another space, there were many mountains in that space, and the mountain peaks were standing up. The shadow of a demon wolf suddenly appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    It was a demon wolf with a body like a lion. It was covered with thick scales, and its tusks were very fierce.


    At this time, the ghost wolf''s shadow was huge, and his body was as large as a mountain. The light of the whole Rune was flowing, sending out a wave of terror.


    "What a terrible monster Sirius."


    Du Shaofu was shocked. This is the real demon Sirius. It''s more powerful than the spirit of a thousand miles. It''s said that the demon Sirius is the top king among the wolves, and is said to be able to command the wolf clan.


    "Oh


    The demon Sirius roared with virtual shadow, flashing runes all over his body, the terrible momentum, the shaking mountain forest, and the ground shaking, just like the beginning of a big earthquake, which made the animals panic and crawl, and was absolutely the king of the beasts.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the huge demon Sirius moved, and the mountain like body of terror moved in the mountains, crashing down the mountain peaks, the wolf claws falling, the boulders breaking, and the mountain peaks being cut off.


    "Oh


    This demon Sirius is constantly changing. It is terrifying and ferocious. The mountains are torn and the earth is crushed.


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. He didn''t expect that the demon Sirius was so strong.


    Du Shaofu underestimated the demon Sirius from the soldiers, and thought that the wolf was just like this.


    At this time, Du Shaofu knew that, in fact, it was not. It was just that the pulse and soul of soldiers from thousands of miles was not enough. After growing up, the real demon Sirius was absolutely terrifying.


    In the space, the mad demon Sirius roared and changed, and then the huge body turned into the mysterious pattern of the magic amulets.


    The light spread, accompanied by amazing energy, was bright and dazzling, and then the talisman and secret patterns were very strange and mysterious around Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Do you understand..."


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. This is the talisman and secret pattern of the mad demon Sirius. If he can understand it, he may be helpful to the cultivation of the golden winged ROC bird. Maybe he will be able to do more in the future.


    After a slight surprise, looking at the dazzling Rune energy, Du Shaofu began to sit cross legged and immediately realized the talisman secret patterns of the sky.


    I just saw that the monster Sirius could be so strong that it was so terrible. So it was suddenly more attractive for Du Shaofu to understand the beast of the demon Sirius.


    Du Shaofu knew that he needed to concentrate on his understanding in order to understand the beast power of the wild demon Sirius. As long as he could understand the talisman and secret pattern of the demon Sirius, he would surely get something.


    Just after the change of the shadow of the demon Sirius, which moved mountains and rivers, and tore up the earth and the earth, is that the secret patterns of the demon Sirius are evolving and deriving. If you understand these symbols, you can understand their essence.


    Before long, Du Shaofu was already immersed in the state of comprehension.


    Du Shaofu was always quick, so he began to devote himself to the understanding of the beast power and mystery of the demon Sirius, and almost forgot himself.


    Immersed in his understanding, Du Shaofu, like a fish short of water, suddenly dived into the sea.


    In this way, time also slowly passed.


    In the afternoon of the day when Gu Yu, who was the body of the spirit vessel, was beaten by Du Shaofu, the strong men of the bright divine court left in a hurry, all of them were embarrassed to leave.


    The princess Cheng Shengnan also had to follow and leave, and other guests left in succession.


    However, the days of tianwu college have always been boiling. The extraordinary Gu Yu in the bright god court, the body of spiritual pulse, the 16-7-year-old pulse state, the perfect level of practitioners, are famous and absolutely top-notch among their peers.


    This is the existence. In tianwu college, there is a list of monsters that can be compared with the rank of marquis Wu. However, the fierce young man of tianwu college beat him into a pig''s head.


    The terrifying dragon on the list of heavenly beasts was even killed by the ferocious youth.


    How can the students of tianwu college not be overjoyed and bloodthirsty.


    Especially in front of the people in the temple of light, tianwu academy is just a breath of air.


    "That Du Shaofu is so ferocious, but it''s really pleasing to see his ferocious manner towards Gu Yu."


    "When I saw that arrogant Gu Yu was finally beaten into a pig''s face by Du Shaofu, I was relieved."


    "Did you see Gu Yu''s face? I don''t think his mother can recognize him after going back."


    "I heard that the ferocious fellow had run away again, and the elders did not arrest him."


    "I think Du Shaofu has made great contributions to the academy this time. The elders should also consider it as appropriate and do not want to arrest Du Shaofu any more."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Both new and old students, even registered students, have been discussing Du Shaofu recently.Some students even went to the elders themselves and asked them to remove Du Shaofu from the wanted list.


    All in all, these days, everyone is paying attention to Du Shaofu, but Du Shaofu''s name is still on the wanted list.


    "Good!"


    In a bamboo forest, a thin and dark old man gently lies on the bamboo rattan chair, smiling slightly, looking extremely happy.


    "Grandfather, what are you happy about? That boy is not the descendant of my Xie family. "


    A woman said that her hair was tied up in a loose bun at random, and a lavender hairpin was inserted obliquely. She did not apply pink and Dai, and her vermilion lips were not red.


    "I''m glad I didn''t read the wrong person. What''s more, if you are willing to let that boy become my Xie family''s person." The old man is smiling, a thin dark face, the eyes are quite bright, without any turbidity.


    "He''s still a little boy."


    The woman''s smile is beautiful, her eyes look forward to it, and her eyes are bright.


    "So what? Your grandmother was a lot older than me, and your mother was a few years older than your father. Isn''t it OK? Women should be several years older, so that they can control the little boys." The old man continued to laugh.


    The woman did not speak any more. The bamboo forest was majestic, with a trace of scattered hair floating around her waist at will. It was charming and moving.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Stinky boy, I didn''t expect you were in tianwu college."


    In the imperial palace of the stone dragon Empire, a tall woman in a strong orange red dress speaks softly, frowns slightly, looks extremely beautiful, tall, and has a hazy curve. She is 21-12 years old, and she has become graceful and graceful.


    At the moment, I don''t know what I think of. The woman''s slender hand involuntarily put it on her very upturned buttocks. Her charming face was full of indignation. The smelly boy, at first, was afraid that he had seen all his embarrassing places.


    "Even if it''s healing, it''s just a matter of seeing everything."


    The tall juelie woman is Cheng Shengnan. Thinking of his secret and embarrassing place that has never been touched by the alien, he has been touched by the smelly boy. He has some unspeakable taste in his heart, and he still doesn''t know whether the stinky boy has made other bad.


    "Stinky boy, this time it has broken the school''s major event and seriously injured younger martial brother Gu Yu. I''m afraid I will be punished one or two when I go back to the divine court. I will settle with you when I see you next time." Cheng Shengnan has a delicate red lip and a delicate eyebrow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Continuous mountains, dense transpiration, like a paradise.


    Misty, towering peaks, there are extraordinary elixir spread everywhere, the sky and earth energy is amazing.


    On the peak, in front of the exquisite courtyard, a girl sat cross legged, covered with dazzling white light, just like a divine awn.


    "Hiss!"


    After a long time, the girl opened her eyes and stood up slowly. She was 14 or 15 years old, but her body was already curved. With her beautiful face, I''m afraid that it will not be long before she will be able to stand tall and graceful, which will amaze the world!


    Looking into the distance, the girl''s eyes were clear and pure, which made people look like they didn''t eat people''s fireworks. She hooked her lips and murmured: "brother Shaofu, I will practice hard. I will try to become a strong man. You have to wait for me. One day, I will appear in front of you. On that day, I will not take care of you. Whoever dares to bully you, I will beat him for you In this world, only I can bully you


    With that, the girl laughed, broke off her fingers, and said, "there are Auntie who can bully you, OK, plus a cool sister, can''t be more."


    "Gee!"


    The clear sound came, a blue bird galloped from the clouds in the sky, and then it landed on the girl''s shoulder.


    The blue bird is only the size of a child''s paw. The blue feather is suffused with some streamer light. A pair of dark small eyes are shining with bright light. Blinking and chirping, it seems to be saying something to Dai Xingyu.


    "Xiaoqingqing, you can''t bully brother Shaofu." The girl said to the blue bird, her young face showed a smile, full of youth.


    "Ji Ji..."


    The blue bird fluttered its wings and turned its dark eyes in protest.


    The girl said with a smile, "xiaoqingqing, there''s no way to disagree. You can''t bully brother Shaofu anyway."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies, and half a month has passed in a flash.


    Du Shaofu, who was in the realm of tianwu Fu, had no idea how long the time had passed. He was just immersed in the understanding of the demon Sirius.


    "I see. I understand. I can still do this."


    In the space, for some reason, Du Shaofu opened his eyes and a smile appeared on his face. Then he began to change his fingerprints. With the change of his fingerprints, there was a flash of light in his clear eyes.


    "Today''s noon update was not timely, so Xiao Yu''s chapter is to add more apologies to you.


    Today''s update is finished. Those who haven''t slept have a rest earlier. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    "Hula!"


    When the fingerprints were coagulated, there was a special kind of talisman secret patterns arranged around Du Shaofu, which was different from that formed by golden winged Dapeng birds.


    For Du Shaofu, after practicing the cultivation skills of the golden winged ROC, the talismans and secret patterns related to the golden winged ROC have become inborn, compatible with the body, with the four limbs, with the blood vessels.


    But at this time, the talisman and secret patterns brought out by the change of Du Shaofu''s handprint are not only related to the martial arts skills, but also related to the martial veins of his body. They are full of the domineering atmosphere and feeling brought by the mysterious change.


    "Oh..."


    When the talisman and secret patterns were condensed, the hidden patterns of Du Shaofu''s body evolved, and then gathered together a crazy demon Sirius shadow, just like a living creature, the wolf howled and startled the sky.


    When the shadow of the demon Sirius condensed, Du Shaofu''s face was smeared with a little smile, but in his eyes, still with meditation, he murmured: "it seems that it''s not as good as it is. It has its shape but not its God. Continue to understand."


    "Hula..."


    The shadow of the demon Sirius once again turned into a magic pattern all over the sky, and then around Du Shaofu, it began to evolve and derive.


    Unknowingly, it was early winter.


    In the early morning, something seems to be stirring a cloud of night in the eastern sky. With the color, silver light and faint halo, the horizon is all surrounded. The sky is covered with mist and the sky is bright.


    The morning air makes people feel chilly, but the climate of the four seasons has no effect on the practitioners.


    In the old hall, many elders of tianwu college sit upright.


    Some of them are elder sun Biyue, elder he Hu, elder Shangguan, Murong Xi and others.


    "Can you quantify what happened to Du Shaofu


    Sun Biyue looked at all the elders in the hall and asked, "now all the students in the college are paying attention to it. We also need to have a solution."


    "This time, Du Shaofu made great contributions to tianwu college. However, he killed the students, severely damaged the students, arrested the law enforcement team, destroyed the medicinal fields, and stole the" green bamboo rhyme fruit "refined by huangjidan, which is also a big crime." Elder Liao said that there was not much change in the expression between his eyebrows, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "There have been achievements. Let alone the merits and demerits, that boy''s talent is amazing. Gu Yu of the body of spiritual pulse is not an opponent. If the boy really left our tianwu college, I''m afraid it''s other big forces. I''ll thank us immediately." Said a middle-aged elder in blue.


    "That boy''s talent is amazing, but he can''t ignore his merits and demerits. He has made great achievements or has made great achievements. But that boy is also a great disaster of the college. If we don''t punish him, I''m afraid it won''t make sense. As long as we have strong talent, can we do whatever we want in the college? " An old man said that he didn''t mean to point at Du Shaofu, but said things from facts, which were also facts.


    "Everyone has a point."


    Elder Liao said, "however, it is still a little early to talk about dealing with the disaster. At least we must catch the boy first."


    "The boy has already run into tianwu Fu realm, and I don''t know when he will come out. There is no way for us to catch him." Said a woman.


    Smell speech, people''s eyes slightly stagnant, indeed, have not caught the boy, first talk about the disposal, but some of it is too early.


    "It seems that the boy and Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman have a lot to do with each other. It''s better to leave it to elder Murong and the elder Shangguan to deal with it. In any case, we should first arrest the boy." Sun elder Mou Guang micro motion, and then fell on murongxi and Shangguan elder two people''s body.


    "I think it''s good. It''s more convenient for you two to capture the boy." Elder he Hu nodded.


    Everyone has no opinion. All the elders have already known that Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang have a deep relationship, and they are Du Xiaoman''s younger brother.


    The elder murongxi is Ouyang Shuang''s uncle. Shangguan elder is Du Xiaoman''s teacher and Du Xiaoman''s disciple. With this relationship, everything is naturally easier to deal with.


    Murong Xi held the fan in his hand slightly, and immediately his eyes glared up and said, "can I not intervene in that little disaster?"


    "No, it''s settled." Elder Sun said to Murong Xi that she was higher than Murong Xi in the elder status.


    "It''s OK to let us be responsible, but first of all, we have to promise me a condition." The elder of Shangguan said to all the elders


    Ten days later, Du Shaofu was still understanding the beast power of the demon Sirius, and the rune was dazzling with the change of his fingerprints.


    "Oh..."


    The wolf howled and roared, and the secret patterns of the talisman were arranged and condensed into the virtual shadow of the demon Sirius. In the roar, a terrible power spread out.


    Although Du Shaofu realized that the shadow of the demon Sirius was not as powerful as the one before he came in, but it was much stronger than that ten days ago."That''s about it for a while."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, with a smile on his face.


    In the process of understanding the animal power of the demon Sirius, Du Shaofu inadvertently integrated it into the mystery, but unexpectedly achieved unexpected results.


    Just like practicing wave boxing and stormy wave palm in stone city, mysterious style can perfect wave fist and stormy wave palm. At the moment, it also has a great effect on the beast power of the demon Sirius. Even the martial veins can communicate with each other, as if to urge the soul of the artery.


    There are also many other magical effects, which are extremely mysterious, which make Du Shaofu get many unexpected benefits.


    "Continue to understand other beasts."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. Then he got up and left the space, and continued to comprehend other animal powers in the realm of tianwu Fu.


    Time slowly, in Du Shaofu''s understanding, as far as time is concerned, it seems to have been forgotten by Du Shaofu.


    In the following time, Du Shaofu not only understood the wild demon Sirius''s animal power, but also understood other kinds of demon beast''s animal power.


    In Du Shaofu''s imagination, the way of practice is similar to that of others. In the end, there will always be benefits.


    And the effect is just like what Du Shaofu expected. He could understand and contact different animal powers, learn from each other, and return all kinds of methods to Buddhism.


    It''s just that it''s not a simple thing to understand any animal''s ability thoroughly


    All kinds of runes evolved, arranged and comprehended. Du Shaofu was immersed in crazy comprehension.


    At this time, Du Shaofu realized that tianwu academy really had a wonderful background. The collection within the martial Fu territory on that day was just how vast.


    In his crazy understanding, Du Shaofu felt that his understanding of the golden winged ROC had played a significant role.


    In Du Shaofu''s crazy understanding, many problems of understanding of the golden winged ROC have been solved unconsciously.


    But Du Shaofu was not satisfied. At the end of the day, he specially selected all the fierce birds, the closest to the blood of the golden winged ROC.


    Among the fierce beasts and beasts that Du Shaofu understood, there were the eagle family monsters and the eagle family monsters. The closest one was a chiluan, a monster on the list of heavenly beasts. The terrifying pressure of those monsters was more impressive than that of the mad demon Sirius.


    Du Shaofu felt that he had made a lot of progress in various understandings, but he was somewhat miscellaneous. As his elder brother Zhen Qingchun was worried about, he was miscellaneous but not refined. This is a great taboo of practitioners.


    Du Shaofu would not follow such a complicated and unsophisticated taboo Road, which was not the original intention of Du Shaofu''s understanding. Therefore, Du Shaofu planned to leave the enlightenment state and realized a lot, and the key was to understand thoroughly.


    In his comprehension of various kinds of animal powers, Du Shaofu could feel the horror of various kinds of animal powers. If he could understand them thoroughly, he could really use them for himself. When it was difficult, these insights could become extremely powerful and terrifying.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu left Wujing and arrived at the first level of tianwu Fujing, just outside Wujing.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu has been in the state of enlightenment for three months. He has devoted himself to the understanding of various animal abilities for three months.


    At this time, the original Du Shaofu 160000 integral card, but now there are only more than 1000 poor integral.


    Three months of time, the consumption of 160000 points, equal to 160000 moving pills, such value, but amazing!


    "Look, that''s Du Shaofu."


    "It''s really Du Shaofu. It''s the tough boy. It turns out that this guy has been hiding in tianwu Fu territory for a long time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    "It''s no wonder that he hasn''t heard from him for three months. It turns out that he has been in tianwu Fu territory all the time."


    Several young men and women immediately recognized Du Shaofu when he arrived at the first level of enlightenment, war and spirit.


    "Du Xuedi, are you just coming out?"


    A woman in a slit skirt went to Du Shaofu. The slit skirt was slit to the top of her thigh, revealing her long, slender white legs. Her body was dressed in tight clothes with open shoulders, which could not cover the soft and boneless waist. In front of her chest, there was a white deep groove attractive. What a tempting woman.


    "Are you?" Du Shaofu frowned. He didn''t know him.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes could not help but glance at his long, slender and white legs. Inadvertently, his eyes fell on the deep white ditch in front of the woman''s chest.


    "Little lecheron, where do you want to see it or touch it?"


    The seductive woman''s body straightened up and went straight to Du Shaofu''s body. It was originally a long, concave and convex curve. Now it is more perfect and attractive. She doesn''t care about Du Shaofu''s eyes. Even with teasing, she looks around several young people, but their nosebleed is burning.


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He was startled and took a step back.


    "Poof..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s appearance, the woman couldn''t help smiling. The smile was very lovely and charming. She said to Du Shaofu, "well, Du Xuedi, don''t tease you. My name is Li Xue. I''m Ouyang Shuang''s classmate and her friend. I heard her talk about you."


    "It turned out to be a student." Hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately asked Li Xue, "how is she now?"


    "What can she do? She has been shut up in tianwu for a long time. It seems that you haven''t seen her in it."


    Li Xue looked at Du Shaofu, chuckled, outlined a very charming arc, and said with a smile: "you are so nervous about her. It seems that you have a lot of relations with that girl. Is it not that you have different relations?"


    "She''s my sister." Du Shaofu said helplessly.


    "Really, but you don''t seem to be brothers and sisters. Du Xiaoman is your sister."


    Li Xue looked at Du Shaofu and took another step forward. His graceful body was almost clinging to Du Shaofu''s body. Her long white legs showed her long slit skirt. Her white and delicate legs were tightly attached to Du Shaofu''s thighs. Her pink and red lips were slightly pursed. She said, "otherwise, what do you think of the elder sister, Do you want to marry a schoolsister and go back to be your daughter-in-law? "


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he was shocked and ran away. He said, "sister, I''m still young, and I''m not mature enough."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu fled directly as if he had fled for his life, and then he rushed into the "war zone".


    "Poof..."


    Li Xue laughed again. Looking at Du Shaofu who rushed into the war, Li Xue said with a smile: "such a fierce little guy, I didn''t expect to be so shy."


    "Don''t tease Ouyang''s younger brother. Be careful when Ouyang comes out, you know that you dare to tease her brother. You have to settle accounts with you. Don''t you see the nosebleed coming from you?" A beautiful woman walked to Li Xue''s side, the temperament is quiet, and Li Xue is a sharp contrast.


    "Those guys don''t deserve my molestation."


    Li Xueyuan swept past a few young people who were looking forward, and then "chuckled" and said, "it''s interesting to tease that fierce young man. I don''t know how many female students in colleges will envy me, cluck..."


    "He''s in the war. I don''t know if he''ll make some records." The elegant woman looked at the wave of space at the gate of the war.


    Hearing the speech, Li Xue''s face was straightened up and said, "it''s not easy to create a record in the war, and it''s even more difficult to break the record."


    "That''s right. It''s said that in the past hundreds of years, there are only a few people who can make records. Now the two guys at the top of the martial arts list have just created some special records, and have not broken the records left by some predecessors." Said the pretty woman.


    Li Xue said: "at the beginning, the college was full of strong people and talented people. It was said that a long time ago, when the college was most prosperous, its reputation was far-reaching, and there were countless strong people. Any one of them was famous. It was too difficult for later generations to break the records left by those people in the war."


    "I remember that more than 20 years ago, it seems that the record of the war situation was broken. The cultivation of the first level of Mai Ling state has reached the fifth level. Now, there is a name on the record list of the fifth level The pretty girl seems to think of something.


    Li Xue raised her eyebrows and said, "you are talking about Du Tingxuan, who is ranked second on the reward list. His name seems to rank tenth in the record list on the fifth level. He is the terror Lord of tianwu college who has been in the top ten in talent potential for so many years since its establishment. It is said that he is the only person who can stay on the record list for thousands of years."


    "But I don''t know why he ended up on the wanted list of the college."The pretty woman sighed, then moved her eyes, looked at Li Xue, and said, "otherwise, let''s go to the war zone and see if Du Shaofu can leave a record in the war."


    "So..."


    Li Xue''s eyebrows moved, then her eyebrows showed a smile and said, "good idea. It should be a good thing to see him break the record."


    "HISHI..."


    Then, with a smile, the two girls immediately followed Du Shaofu into the battlefield.


    In the war situation, it is not a separate space, but each floor is a total space. As long as the students who enter the war area are in the same level, the dangers they encounter may also be common and extremely mysterious.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu entered the as like as two peas. There are many differences between the war and the awakening. In the continuous space, the space ripples are slightly sloshing, and everywhere seem desolate and almost identical.


    "Ouch!"


    The roar of the beast comes out, and there are monsters roaring out. They are all the monsters of the congenital level.


    "Out!"


    As Du Shaofu put his hands and feet into action, the demon beast was directly destroyed and turned into a flying rune. Everything seemed real.


    "It''s too weak to see the first level."


    Du Shaofu murmured that the war situation is a place for special challenges. When he breaks through the first level to the second level, he only has the strength of the congenital environment level. If he breaks into the third level, it proves that he has the cultivation strength at the pulsating level.


    By analogy, Du Shaofu speculated that he did not know whether he could break through the third to the fourth level. It was no problem that his strength should reach the fourth level. However, in this war situation, after all, it was illusory, and his cultivation level remained in the pulsating state.


    Du Shaofu also wanted to challenge the record when he entered the war situation. I remember that the middle-aged man at the gate said that if he could create or break some records in the "war situation", he would also get a point reward within the war situation.


    The higher the record, the higher the reward points. For Du Shaofu, the temptation is not ordinary.


    After Du Shaofu entered the war, it did not take long for the news to spread out, which immediately caused a stir in the whole tianwu Academy.


    "This should be the first time Du Shaofu went to the battlefield. I don''t know if the fierce boy will leave any records."


    "It''s been a long time since no one has made a record in it. Breaking the record is even more long. No one can do it."


    "It''s said that someone has gone to the fourth floor of the battlefield to wait. I want to see if he can leave any records."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the news spread out, suddenly there are a large number of students into the tianwu Fu territory within the war environment.


    They want to see with their own eyes whether the ferocious youth will leave any records in the war. They want to witness the moment when they leave a record, which is a rare scene in decades.


    It is said that for thousands of years, only Du Tingxuan, who is now the second most wanted man in the world of war, can break the record in the war.


    "Whoosh..."


    A large number of students swarmed into tianwu Fu territory, waiting in line to enter the war.


    "What day is it today? How come so many little bastards run into the war territory?"


    On the big stone at the gate of tianwu Fujing, the middle-aged man who was sleeping grinned and then continued to lie down to take a nap, totally ignoring other people.


    "Is that boy in the war, or we''ll go and have a look?"


    In a courtyard, elder he Hu said to several elders around him, his eyes surging and he was very interested.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    "We''d better not go. Since the boy is in the war situation, let him break into the war situation and see if he can create any records."


    Shangguan elder said to the crowd, "if we go there, I can guarantee that we will be scared away."


    "Let that boy go to the war zone. It''s not long before the war." Murong Xi said with a glance.


    In the mountain stream, a python rises from the sky, spits out the blazing flame, and wants to burn everything.


    "Out!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure swept out, waved his palm print, and the pale golden light flashed. He immediately scattered the flame, clenched his five fingers, and suddenly a fist print burst out. Suddenly, it landed on the ferocious head of the Python and scattered it into runes all over the sky.


    When the runes in the sky dissipated, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared in the air.


    "It was true that Du Shaofu could not be trapped in the third floor. He went to the fourth floor."


    "His strength should have been on the fourth floor. The first three layers are just water tests."


    "It''s a pity that our strength can''t go to the fourth level, eh..."


    In the surrounding mountains, the sound of "boom" reverberates among the mountains, and many figures are trapped in various bitter battles.


    The mountains are covered in clusters, and the waves and waves of mountains are stacked in layers. The cliffs like knives and axes stand on the sky and are endless.


    When Du Shaofu appeared on the top of a mountain, he looked around and raised his eyebrows. It seemed that there were many figures flashing around.


    "Here we are. Du Shaofu is on the fourth floor."


    "Look, it''s Du Shaofu. He''s on the fourth floor."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the appearance of Du Shaofu, a lot of comments were heard around him, and his eyes immediately fell on Du Shaofu.


    On one hill, there were a hundred people watching. Many of them were not old people, and many of them were familiar with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the past as if there were many law enforcement officers who had dealt with him.


    "How could there be so many people."


    Du Shaofu doubted that he had just seen a lot of people on the third floor, thousands of them.


    But now there are not many people on the fourth floor. After all, not everyone can have the strength to come to the fourth floor.


    "Hula..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was surprised to find that there were only dozens of points in his card, but all of a sudden, the number of points changed, and the scores suddenly soared to 120000.


    "Did my character break out? How could I get more points and so much more?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised that 120000 points, which is not a small number, the original body''s integral is only 160000.


    "Brother, we met again, but we have been waiting for you for almost a day."


    A hot woman came to Du Shaofu with a delicate and quiet woman beside him.


    "Sister."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, but he didn''t expect to see Li Xue in the fourth layer of the war. It seems that the strength of this woman is extraordinary, otherwise, she would not appear in the fourth layer of the war situation.


    "Is Du Xuedi wondering why your points are rising?"


    The quiet woman beside Li Xue looked at the strange look on Du Shaofu''s face just now, which showed his observation in detail, and said, "you should still be the cultivation level of pulse state?"


    "Yes, I still practice pulse state." Du Shaofu nodded and looked at the quiet woman in front of him, which was in sharp contrast to Li Xue.


    "You are really pulsating state cultivation, abnormal!"


    Hearing the speech, Li Xue''s eyes changed greatly. She looked at Du Shaofu in shock. Her bright eyes trembled and she could not believe it. But the fact was in front of her eyes and she couldn''t believe it.


    Wenjing woman said: "it''s extraordinary that the younger brother can enter the pulse spirit state with the pulse state cultivation. Therefore, if the younger brother can enter the fifth level of the war state with the pulse state cultivation as the level, I believe the reward points will be more amazing."


    "Sister Xuejie means that if I break through the meridian realm and then enter the fifth level, I will get much less reward?" Du Shaofu asked, looking at the quiet woman with expectation in his eyes.


    "Yes." It''s amazing that Du Wenyin wants to look forward to the fifth floor.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and said softly, "it seems that you have to break into the fifth floor. I don''t know how many points can be rewarded."


    "Younger brother, you can start to break into the fourth floor. So many people come in to see if you can leave a record here."


    Li Xue looks at Du Shaofu and says that her surprised eyes have not calmed down. Thinking about the ferocious youth''s pulse level, she can kill Xuanyun Chijiao, who is comparable to Marquis Wu, and Gu Yu, who violently attacks the body of spiritual pulse. It is so shocking and fierce."All come to see me?"


    Du Shaofu looked around and was quite puzzled. He had thought that these people had come to the battlefield for training, but he did not expect that these people came to see him.


    "Of course, they all come to see you. Who calls you a celebrity in college now?"


    Li Xue said to Du Shaofu, "well, have you considered whether you want to marry me home to be your daughter-in-law? I like your immaturity."


    Du Shaofu''s face was stunned, and he quickly changed the topic. Li Xue was a demon. It was better to stay away from her. He looked at the quiet woman and asked, "is it difficult to leave a record in the war?"


    "Of course it is."


    Wenjing woman gave Du Shaofu a serious answer and said, "there are two kinds of keeping records. The first is to create records. This is simpler. As long as you do something that no one has ever done but is extremely powerful, you can create a record.


    For example, Gu Xinyan, the second "lingxuan jade girl" on the martial arts list, once left a record and rushed from the first floor to the fourth floor at the fastest speed.


    Now, the No.1 general on the military list, budianshanhe, once fought for 11 days and nights in a row in the fourth level, leaving a record. "


    "No. 1 in the martial arts list, this general is fierce enough." Du Shaofu murmured softly.


    "It''s hard to set a record, but it''s even harder than breaking a record. It''s not easy to break the records that the most top generation in tianwu college once left in tianwu college. It is said that for thousands of years, only 20 years ago, a senior named Du Tingxuan broke the record, and even ranked in the top ten. " The quiet woman continued.


    "Du Tingxuan..."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes immediately picked up and a smile appeared on his face. Unexpectedly, the drunk father left a legend in the war.


    "Let''s get started."


    As soon as he heard that the drunkard''s father had left a record in the war, Du Shaofu became more and more interested. The dark air gushed from his feet, his arms vibrated, and his pale gold light flashed all over his body, just like a giant ROC spreading his wings. His figure suddenly leaped forward.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu plans to make a good breakthrough in the war and take the road that the drunkard father once walked.


    "We don''t want to break in, just stand in this safe area and have a look."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s figure swept out, the gentle and quiet woman chuckled with a good temperament.


    "I really like this little guy more and more. What an interesting person." Li Xue looks at Du Shaofu''s back and smiles. It''s charming and seductive.


    "In the whole college, I don''t know how many people are chasing you. Why do you want to cause trouble for him? I can assure you that Ouyang Shuang will have to settle accounts with you after he leaves the pass." Wenjing woman said to Li Xue.


    "How can I get in trouble for him?"


    Li Xue glared at the quiet woman and asked, "besides, you think there are still several people who dare to go to his trouble now."


    "Don''t forget, you still have a" tyrant gun "jade, in his eyes, you are his forbidden, no one can touch, those who have said a few words with you, the result will be very sad." Said the quiet woman.


    "The son of a bitch is hard to be provoked."


    Hearing the speech, Li Xue frowned slightly, then continued to show a smile in her eyes and said, "in fact, I also want to know whether this fierce little guy can make qianguyu that bastard eat shriveled."


    "Boom


    The earth moved and the mountain rocked. As Du Shaofu''s figure sprang out, a mountain peak was shining in the sky. The mountain trembled and the roar resounded through the sky like a mountain falling apart.


    The energy fluctuates, and then a huge stone man blocks Du Shaofu''s body, rolling runes spread, like an elephant overlooking an ant looking at Du Shaofu. His huge palm clenches his fist, just like an extraterrestrial meteorite across the sky, directly expanding Du Shaofu.


    "It''s great to be big!"


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink, wrapped in pale gold light, stomped on the ground and punched out.


    "Boom


    His fist was covered with golden light, emitting endless dazzling light. The domineering and fierce breath erupted like a volcano. Du Shaofu did not avoid it, and his fist immediately hit the huge, meteorite like fist.


    "Boom!"


    Even Du Shaofu''s body was not as big as that of the fist. However, in the air, the energy suddenly exploded, as if to shatter the space. The dazzling runes were smashed, and the momentum was shocking.


    Then, in the eyes of the people who were shocked, the huge rock giant was directly destroyed by inch by inch, which was destroyed by Du Shaofu with one blow and became a rune dissipation all over the sky.


    "Yesterday, I wanted to arrange for today''s outbreak, but the plot of these two days is not easy to write, which belongs to a small excess.


    Therefore, tomorrow''s rewards for the gods such as commander Qing Tian, commander ye Piaoling, leader of temperament G111, alliance leader shlaogen and other great gods will break out. After the update is completed today, I would like to thank other brothers and sisters again. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    "It''s a terrible strength. It''s really overbearing. It''s terrible!"


    Many eyes in the security area were trembling, and they were able to enter the battlefield and walk out of the cave. The leading man with a smile in his mouth looked up slightly and suddenly a dazzling light flashed past his eyes.


    "There are weapons. Be careful. There are ambushes."


    With the flash of the dazzling light, the leader of the middle-aged man''s face suddenly changed. He waved his hand, and the rune surged. In a flash, a dazzling yellow energy light in his hand condensed, and then he directly hit the dense forest.


    "Hiss!"


    Just as the Yellow energy light fell, suddenly a broken wind suddenly sounded in the dense forest, and then a rune energy light rose to the sky at the same time, and the two suddenly collided.


    "Hula!"


    The two energies collide and vibrate in the air in an instant, and then the two energies collapse into nothingness.


    "He is worthy of being the elder of tianwu college, and his strength is not weak."


    As the energy dissipated, a cold laughter spread out like a poisonous snake in the dense forest, and then a black figure suddenly soared into the sky, rising from the dense forest and suddenly appeared in the air.


    The man was wearing a mask and could not see clearly, but his eyes were covered with a faint chill, just like a poisonous snake.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the appearance of this man, more than 30 people rose from the sky behind him, all of them were floating in the air. The lowest level of strength came to the initial level of the meridian realm. They were all wearing masks and could not see clearly.


    With the weapons tightly grasped, dozens of people spread out a stream of bloody evil spirit. It is not difficult to see that they usually live a life of licking blood on the tip of a knife, but the bloody evil spirit on their bodies can not be concealed.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into tianwu college? How brave


    The leading man looked at the dozens of people with masks and could not see the appearance clearly. His face suddenly changed. He yelled: "this is the boundary of tianwu Academy. If you don''t want to die, you should get out as soon as possible!"


    "Jie Jie, elder Yu, why do you say what the three-year-old said? Even if this is the boundary of tianwu college, even if you inform the strong men of tianwu academy to come, it will take at least one or two hours. At that time, you would have died early."


    The leading man in black sneered, as if everything was in hand. His eyes were still cold, sweeping the people of tianwu Academy. Finally, Shuangtong was staring at the leader and sneering: "Yu Ming, give up the treasure we just got. We don''t have to do it. To be honest, I don''t want to kill too many people in tianwu Academy. I just want treasures."


    "How do you know that?"


    The middle-aged man''s face changed again. This is definitely confidential news. He is also a treasure just obtained. He is going to send it back to the college. Unexpectedly, the information about the treasure has been leaked. The fact that these people can ambush here is enough to prove that they have received the news and wait here.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    As the voice of the middle-aged man falls, a deep sonic boom comes out of the cave, accompanied by a faint scream.


    "No, there''s something wrong with the basalt mine."


    The students of tianwu college have solemn eyes. The leading middle-aged man looks even more embarrassed. Looking back at the cave, a wave of terrifying air waves comes out, and then a thin figure appears slowly from the cave.


    This is a very thin old man. He looks more than fifty years old. His eyes are deep in his eyes. His pupils are red. There is an iron chain in his hands, but his hands are dry like ghost claws.


    "Jie Jie You don''t have to go in and see. All the people inside are dead. Yu Ming, you think I''m so easy to deal with. You can''t control more than half of my strength and let me dig out the dark stones, but I don''t know. The skills I cultivate can''t be easily banned. "


    The thin old man walked out step by step. When he appeared at the entrance of the cave, there were dense talismans and secret patterns on his hands like dry ghost claws, and the chains in his hands were directly reduced into fragments and dissipated.


    "No, the ghost claws have escaped. Everyone, run away."


    The middle-aged man''s voice dropped rapidly, and the signal bomb in his hand rose to the sky and rang through the air.


    "Jie Jie, it''s too late. The people of tianwu academy can''t save you."


    The skinny old man sneered and his eyes were cold. He didn''t intend to let everyone go. After the sneer, he stamped his feet on the ground, and his figure took the lead in making a shadow, which flashed out at the nearest youth of tianwu college.


    "Hiss..."


    The youth of tianwu college rapidly retreated, and the halo of Xuanqi suddenly surged and covered the whole body.


    "Beyond our means."


    The skinny old man sneered and waved his paw print out. The talisman''s secret pattern surged and appeared in front of the young man like a ghost. The two were not the same level at all. The paw print tore the young man''s defense aperture and then penetrated through his chest.


    "Do it, no one will stay!"


    In front of him, the black masked man, who was also the leader, gave a loud shout, and rushed directly to the middle-aged man called Yu Ming elder."Kill!"


    With the figure of the masked man in black, a large amount of broken wind came out behind him. The cold light was Zhan Zhan, and dozens of people put their hands on it. Their eyes were all gloomy and they didn''t show any politeness.


    "Do your best, fight them!"


    In tianwu college, some people drink, and suddenly try to resist.


    A powerful dark air burst out and pulled out the weapons. The dark air surged and the runes swept around. The powerful momentum swept the surrounding mountains and forests. The strong momentum swept the sand and rocks. Many towering trees were broken and huge stones were broken.


    In a flash, the two sides were fighting together. A stream of different dark gas surged, the runes moved and the colors were different. They gathered together and shot off like fireworks. However, the terror energy contained in it was extremely terrifying.


    In such an amazing battle, I am afraid that many people''s strength has reached the other side of the meridian realm and the level of perfection.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    "Yu Ming, die!"


    The skinny old man and the black mask directly surrounded Yu elders. The three immediately fought in the air, and the three energies collided fiercely like a torrent. The energy ripples were scattered, and the spatial ripples spread like waves.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the tianwu Fujing and the fourth level of the battle situation, everyone''s eyes are on the amazing Fu array ahead. How long will Du Shaofu be able to break through the array, or be trapped in it, he can''t break the array at all. Finally, if he fails to leave the fourth level, he can only challenge again next time.


    "It''s a strong Fu array, but it''s not good enough!"


    Two hours later, the sound of Du Shaofu''s laughter came out of the amazing Fu array.


    "Hula!"


    Then, within the huge Fu array covering the fourth layer of the whole battle situation, there was a wave of terrible energy. It seemed that there was a golden light to burst out, and the array began to crumble.


    "Bang!"


    Then, in the startling change of many eyes, the terrible Fu array exploded directly


    "Boom!"


    The fury of the energy swept across the sky, making the fourth layer of the whole war situation tremble like the sky shattering, the sky breaking, the endless Rune breaking, and the momentum of terror.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the public''s sight, light and light, as if in the Fu array, not too embarrassed.


    "Ferocious, too fierce, pulse state cultivation level, two hours broke the four star perfect level of the Fu array."


    "Incredible, compared with the original general and valley heart Yan two people are even more terrible."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was shocked and gaped. No one thought that Du Shaofu could break a four-star perfect level of runes in such a fast time.


    "Hoo..."


    With a smile in his eyes, Du Shaofu breathed out a little. It was a coincidence that he could break through the array so quickly.


    Du Shaofu discovered some weaknesses and weaknesses of the fufu array with his own attainments in the array talisman. Finally, he broke the array with all his strength in martial arts.


    This time, it is said that both martial arts and Fu Dao are indispensable.


    If Du Shaofu had attainments in the Fu array, he would not have found the weakness and weakness of the Fu array. No matter how powerful he was, he could not break through the array by force.


    However, if there was no cultivation strength in martial arts, although some flaws and weaknesses were found in the Fu array, it would be difficult for Du Shaofu to break through the array. He did not know when he would be able to do so.


    What''s more, it''s an attack Fu array. While thinking about breaking the array, the attack within the Fu array is also a headache.


    "Boom!"


    With the collapse of the Fu array, the space in the fourth level of battle was shaking, just like the real sky, with a dazzling light over Du Shaofu.


    The light is shrouded, the rune is dazzling, and a mighty pressure spreads out to make people submit to it.


    "Du Shaofu, the pulse state cultivation, the fastest to break out of the fourth level of the battle situation!"


    A dazzling light enveloped Du Shaofu, and on the screen of light, there was a line of runes flashing.


    "It seems to have set a record."


    People watched from afar and were shocked. They didn''t expect that Du Shaofu actually created a record. The cultivation level of pulsating state broke through the fourth level of battle with the fastest speed.


    "What a terrible little fellow


    Li Xue and Wenjing woman face to face and are shocked. Unexpectedly, they actually see Du Shaofu and leave their own records in the war.


    "Hula!"


    Covered with light, Du Shaofu felt that the integral card was changing, and immediately took out the integral card.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s integral card, 120000 scores of integral, instantly became 1.32 million dozens.


    In other words, he left a record in the state of enlightenment and got a total of 1.2 million points reward, 1.2 million. What a terrible number.


    "Is that the benefit of keeping a record?"


    In addition to smiling, Du Shaofu could not help but look at the points on his card.


    "Chula la!"


    As the dazzling light dissipated, space ripples appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Can we get to the fifth floor so soon?"


    Du Shaofu murmured, but without any hesitation, he stepped in. With the illusory dazzling fluctuation of space fluctuation, his figure disappeared.


    "This fierce guy is too terrible. How many people can''t step on the fifth floor of shock. This guy even broke through it once and for all."


    "It''s too strong. It''s just the level of pulsating environment. It can enter the fifth level of war.""There are no more than ten of us who can enter the fifth level of war."


    "I don''t know if there are ten people. I''m afraid there are none."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The towering cloud peak, the cliff is bright, and the mountain is green.


    Du Shaofu appeared at the foot of a huge mountain in this space. The mountain has the potential to pull out the earth and connect the sky. It has the posture of holding hands and holding the sun, standing firmly in this space.


    "Hula..."


    As he entered the area, Du Shaofu was surprised to find that the number of integral points on his card suddenly changed again. The score rose from 1.32 million to 2.52 million.


    "Another 1.2 million points increase, which should be a reward for stepping into the fifth level from the pulse state."


    Du Shaofu was surprised, but he was relieved. He had already rewarded 120000 points when he entered the fourth level. At this time, when he stepped into the fifth level, the reward was naturally much higher.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the mountainside of qiankong''s mountain, which has the potential to pull out the earth and connect with the sky, there is a broken wind coming from the mountain. A figure comes in the air and finally appears and falls in front of Du Shaofu.


    Here is a young man in his twenties and twenties. He is a man of great stature, his complexion is light bronze, his facial features are clear and deep, and he has a feeling of sculpture, and his temperament is extraordinary.


    From the breath of his body, it seems that the young man is just experiencing a fierce battle, and his momentum is invisible as if he is standing in the sky and can suppress mountains and rivers.


    "What a strong breath."


    His eyes were slightly selected. From then on, Du Shaofu felt that he was powerful. His breath was not so strong.


    The young man was also looking at Du Shaofu. His eyes seemed to be a little surprised, but then he was no longer surprised. His deep eyes showed a little dignity and said to Du Shaofu, "I didn''t expect you came to the fifth floor."


    "Do you know me?" Du Shaofu doubted that he did not seem to know this man.


    "I don''t know."


    The young man shook his head, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but I have seen you and heard of you. You should have come to the fifth floor. There are four passes in front of the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, there is a roaring demon tiger. The beast is waiting for the first time. On the mountainside, there is a dragon swallowing the sky. The level of the animal waiting area is mysterious. If it goes up, there is a demon ape on the other side of the mountain. It is said that on the top of the mountain, there is a strong man with a complete level of marquis. If you can defeat them all, you will be able to pass the fifth level. "


    "Thank you for your information." Said Du Shaofu.


    "It''s nothing to care about."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the young man said, "what you should pay attention to is that the fifth and the fourth floor of the war situation are not the same. The fourth and the extremely lower battle space are completely illusory. In fact, it is relatively easier to deal with this difficulty, but in the fifth layer, it is not illusory."


    "Is it true that everything within the fifth floor is not possible?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was quite shocked and surprised. The fifth layer in the war scene was not an illusory fantasy, but only real.


    "Not really."


    The young man shook his head, his facial features were three-dimensional, and the whole person gave out a kind of King''s spirit for no reason, and said: "everything in this is still an illusion, but the difference is that Xiao Tian, demon and tiger are semi spiritual things. They are not completely condensed by the illusion. The body is illusory, but the illusion is psychic. It is said that it was done by the strong men who arranged the battle environment and had the means to communicate with the heaven. That''s why it can be so mysterious. "


    "The phantom is psychic, half illusory and half true."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, then said to the youth again, "thank you for your information."


    "Take your time and hope to have a fight with you."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the young man continued: "I almost forgot to tell you that there are restrictions in the fifth level of space. No matter what the level of cultivation is, those who break through the level are prohibited from flying. They can only rely on their strength to reach the top of the mountain. There is no other way."


    With that, the rune in the youth''s hands moved as if it could tear the space, and then the figure disappeared.


    "This guy is so strong. Those who can enter the fifth level of the war situation should be at least the top ten people in the martial arts list. I don''t know which one is." Du Shaofu murmured softly.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know the majestic young man just now, but from his breath, he could feel that the young man just now was an extraordinary existence in tianwu college, and it was very likely that he was one of the top ten people in the martial arts list.


    "Let''s start. At least one record must be broken. Otherwise, you will lose face when you see the drunkard."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    Du Shaofu thought secretly that the drunk father had broken all the records. Although he has set a record, he still can''t compare with breaking the record, so he has to break a record to avoid being embarrassed when he meets the drunkard father next time.


    At this time, the fifth floor in the war area should be quite clean, and not everyone can enter the fifth floor.


    Then Du Shaofu went to the huge mountain in front of him. The closer he got, the more he felt the shock of the mountain. It was too huge.


    "Roar!"


    Just when Du Shaofu appeared at the foot of the mountain, a roaring tiger appeared in front of him.


    "Is this the roaring tiger?"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. The huge demon tiger was tens of Zhang in volume, which was bigger than the largest volume of King scale demon tiger.


    Xiaotian demon tiger, compared with the king scale demon tiger before the atavism mutation, the blood is much more terrifying.


    It is the top monster on the earth beast list. It is closest to the monster beast on the heaven beast list. It is extremely frightening.


    "I''ll tear you up!"


    The huge roaring demon tiger and tiger had cold eyes, and his whole body was extremely dignified, and his roar was particularly shocking. His huge volume went to Du Shaofu step by step. The look in his eyes was like a wolf looking at a little white rabbit.


    With each step of the giant tiger, the tiger''s claws fall down, and the ground is cracked. But then, under the effect of illusion, the cracked ground begins to recover.


    "It''s much more interesting than dealing with dead things."


    After Du Shaofu was slightly surprised, he was completely fearless. Although the breath on the tiger was slightly condensed in the face of Xiaotian demon tiger, it was not enough to retreat later. On the contrary, he walked forward with great fighting spirit.


    According to the young man just now, the roaring monster tiger is at the initial stage of the animal kingdom. When it comes to fighting with this giant, it is just possible to test his current cultivation strength and his achievements in the past three months.


    "Boy, your breath is too weak, you can''t pass my level, go back!"


    The tiger mouth of Xiaotian demon spits out human words. The tiger''s eyes are ferocious, and then he makes a move to attack it. The huge tiger''s claws strike out like lightning. The dazzling runes flash like lightning, which can tear the sky. In an instant, it appears on Du Shaofu''s head.


    "Chula la!"


    Such an attack, both power and strength, is extremely terrifying. This is the cultivation strength of marquis Wu Hou''s animal Hou state level. The suppression of breath on the rank alone makes ordinary practitioners of pulse spirit state afraid that they can''t resist at all. Besides, Du Shaofu is still only pulsating environment level now.


    However, Du Shaofu was not in a general pulse state. He killed Xuanyun Chijiao, who was ranked on the list of heavenly beasts three months ago.


    After three months of understanding, Du Shaofu''s strength was naturally strengthened for him again. He was not unable to fight against the roaring tiger.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and his fingerprints congealed. There was a flash of lightning in his eyes. He hunted in his robe. He was so arrogant that he clenched his fists with his five fingers. In the surging of the golden talisman, the shadow of a mad demon Sirius flashed out of his fist.


    The shadow of the demon Sirius was dazzling, and the rune was condensed, but it was like a living creature. It suddenly hit the claw of the roaring demon tiger.


    "Chula la!"


    The tiger''s claw tears the space, the wolf roars, the wolf''s claws collide, and the rune''s eyes devour. But in the end, the ghost of the demon Sirius finally appears weaker, and is directly torn into runes by the tiger''s claws!


    "Roar!"


    The roar of the tiger is so shocking that it makes the soul tremble. It''s just like trying to make Du Shaofu''s mental strength dissipate, and his soul begins to feel some pain.


    "What a terrible roaring tiger. It''s really tough."


    Du Shaofu said in his heart that just after the crazy demon Sirius was torn apart, he staggered back two steps. The real roaring sky demon tiger, who had just arrived at the level of the animal kingdom, was really terrifying.


    "Roar!"


    Without any stagnation, Xiaotian demon tiger jumped at Du Shaofu again. His huge body was like a hill moving, the runes were moving, the light was spreading, and the breath was more and more terrible. The shaking surrounding space directly rippled, and then he went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "This is for real."


    Du Shaofu had never been careless, and he was even less careless at this time. The light gold talisman and secret patterns were surging, and the whole body was covered with a golden halo. It was as if there was a golden winged ROC rushing out of the aperture.


    Xiaotian demon tiger once again waved its claws, and wanted to tear up everything. The terrifying momentum, the roar of the shaking earth, could not speak of terror.


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns were swept out, dense and stacked, just like a golden winged ROC flapping its wings.


    At this moment, one person and one tiger, immediately entered the absolute fierce battle, the energy shocks the surrounding space, the mountain falls apart.


    However, under the special role of the war environment, after the scene of landslides, it will automatically slowly recover.Du Shaofu is trying his best to resist the Xiaotian demon tiger, who has just ascended the level of marquis Wu.


    "Roar!"


    The roaring sound of the roaring tiger can hurt people in general. In the fierce battle, it can affect the opponent even more.


    "Boom!"


    When one man and one tiger fight each other, we can clearly see the space energy rippling away, just like the wave undulating and the energy spreading everywhere.


    Du Shaofu is really trying his best. After three months of understanding, his energy is amazing. The ground is cracked and the rock turns into powder.


    At the moment, but no one can see such a fierce fight, if you can see, it will be shocked.


    What a terrifying shock is that a practitioner of pulsating state can collide with a roaring demon tiger who has just ascended the level of marquis Wu.


    We should know that even the real Wuhou scholars who have just ascended to the level of the warlord are afraid of it, and it is very difficult to fight against it.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu was fighting against the collision.


    "Roar!"


    The roaring tiger roared one after another, the fierce tiger roared furiously, shaking the mountains and rivers. It seemed that they were roaring and could not defeat the weak guy in front of him. However, the little guy was unspeakable terror when fighting.


    "Chula la!"


    The tiger''s paws were crushing down on Du Shaofu, with the potential of breaking mountains and tearing the sky.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu fought back and forced to fight. The secret patterns of the golden talisman were stacked one after another. The domineering and fierce breath was like volcanic eruption. The breath of the golden winged ROC bird directly suppressed the Xiaotian demon tiger.


    Du Shaofu is also very strong. It''s hard to imagine that the body of the seemingly thin figure can contain such terrible strength and power.


    Xiao Tian, a demon and a tiger, was also oppressed by Du Shaofu''s breath of golden winged ROC birds.


    If Xu Xiaotian''s demon tiger was different, he would not be affected by the breath of the golden winged ROC birds in Du Shaofu''s body at that time. Perhaps even the strong men who arranged the war situation did not expect this.


    "Chula la!"


    The tiger''s claws tore the sky, and Du Shaofu''s golden light flashed into the sky. The collision of one man and one tiger was muffled with energy, which made the runes dazzling and blooming.


    In the terrible fight, Xiaotian demon tiger is strongly suppressed.


    However, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with a golden halo, and relying on his horrible body, he completely countered the attack of Xiaotian demon tiger.


    "The tiger roars in the sky!"


    Suddenly, the giant tiger roared and the runes spread all over the sky. Then, in Du Shaofu''s rather surprised eyes, it evolved and arranged in the air in front of him, and finally condensed into a ferocious giant tiger head with hundreds of feet.


    It''s just a ferocious tiger''s head, just like a god tiger overlooking the earth from the sky, oppressing the whole world!


    "Roar!"


    The roar of a tiger startles the sky and shakes the mountains and rivers. Its fangs are dazzling. At the moment, the ferocious head of the tiger is like a scorching day to suppress the heaven and earth. It is ferocious and incomparable. The sound of tiger roar sweeps across the sky.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Du Shaofu urged "Peng Lin Jiu Tian", and the golden glow was blooming all over the sky. His wings suddenly gathered behind him, and the air was roaring in the sky. Like a real golden winged ROC bird coming, it carried the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng family, and directly swept the roar of the tiger that shattered the Xiaotian demon tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger claws of Xiaotian demon tore the sky again. The huge tiger claws appeared on Du Shaofu''s head. He wanted to tear up the heaven and earth!


    Du Shaofu waved his hand to attack, like a golden winged ROC. He was strong and domineering. With his actions and actions, he was tyrannical and terrifying, destroying everything.


    "Boom!"


    In such a collision, the place of collision is like thunder, and a series of dazzling Rune lights burst out. In the tremendous noise, this space seems to be shattered.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was directly shaken away, and a mouthful of blood overflowed from his mouth. This was the first time that Du Shaofu was blocked in the war.


    The huge body of Xiaotian demon tiger also slightly shakes back, and the tiger''s eyes show the color of doubt and shock.


    "What a strong demon tiger, it''s hard to deal with it. The animal waiting environment is too strong!"


    Du Shaofu said secretly in his heart that after fighting for so long, Du Shaofu really understood how strong Xiaotian demon tiger was.


    The Xiaotian demon tiger, who was first trained in the animal kingdom, is too tough to deal with.


    "Du Shaofu, get ready to understand in my Rune world. I''m going to make a breakthrough. This is the best period for you to understand!"


    Suddenly, in Du Shaofu''s mind, came the voice of the little demon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    "Is the little demon going to break through?"


    Du Shaofu was also very depressed in his surprise. He didn''t expect that Xiaoyao would break through at this time and let himself prepare to understand at this time.


    "Xiaotian demon tiger, let''s stop fighting and fight another day."


    Du Shaofu dropped his voice and began to retreat directly. It is the most important to understand the pulse and soul.


    Looking at the retreating Du Shaofu, the roaring tiger''s eyes showed a puzzled look, quite puzzled, but only waited at the foot of the mountain, and did not chase Du Shaofu.


    Back in a hurry, Du Shaofu stepped back to the safe area.


    There is a safe area on each level of the battlefield.


    In the safe area, there will be no attack, but to the safe area, the points on the card will be deducted every 12 hours.


    In the safe area, Du Shaofu frowned. He did not know where to find a safe place to understand if he was going out.


    At this time, Du Shaofu didn''t have to think about it. He also knew that there must be elders of tianwu academy waiting to capture him at any time.


    "Here it is."


    Finally, Du Shaofu decided that this was the fifth level in the war zone. There was no place to go. It was even safer here.


    In the fifth layer of the war, few people can break in.


    "Demon, how can I get to your rune world?"


    Du Shaofu took out the little demon in his arms. At this time, on the rock body of the small demon''s mountain, there began to be a golden talisman and secret pattern, and a strong and powerful breath spread out.


    "Communicate with your pulse and soul, and then merge with me. Your pulse and soul come from me, so you can enter my Rune world and be honest with me. If you can act rashly, you can see and understand."


    The little demon''s childish voice said, the secret patterns of the whole body''s talisman flashed out, and the breath became more and more strong. The childish voice said, "your pulse and soul are in harmony with my Rune world. My Rune world will be affected by you, and your life is in my hands. You need absolute trust between each other."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately said, "don''t worry. I believe you."


    "I mean, I don''t trust you." The little demon didn''t have any courtesy.


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu was embarrassed and said, "Xiaoyao, you don''t know me yet. In fact, my credibility is quite high."


    "Stop talking nonsense and come into my Rune world, or you will be the one to lose."


    The little demon said, as the voice fell, a dazzling light suddenly burst out on his body surface, wrapping Du Shaofu''s whole body space.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu''s face was immediately straightened up. He sat on his knees and communicated with the martial arts. The secret patterns of the talisman surged and condensed into a mountain peak, and the shadow spread out.


    The shadow of the mountain is composed of five peaks, and then it is integrated with the dazzling light from the body surface of the little demon.


    "Chulala..."


    With the communication between the pulse soul and the light of the talisman''s Secret lines spreading from the body surface of the little demon, Du Shaofu felt that he had entered another space.


    The space is purple, just like the beginning of chaos.


    In the vast purple and Mongolian space, a huge five finger mountain peak stands up, and the rune light is dazzling. It is like the sky on a sunny day, and the infinite light bursts out. It oppresses and frightens the sky and suppresses this purple space


    "Hula!"


    The huge mountains are dazzling, and different changes, derivations, evolution and cohesion are like being given life, and the power of terror spreads.


    "Buzz!"


    In this purple space, the five finger peaks are dazzling and the golden light is surging. The sound of "buzzing" wind and thunder is faintly emitted, which breeds dense aura and communicates the energy of heaven and earth.


    The mountain peaks are changeable and the energy of heaven and earth moves, which gives people a feeling that this is the beginning of heaven and earth. The mysterious patterns of talisman are bright and fill the whole purple space.


    On the fifth floor of the war, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and his whole body was covered with dazzling golden awns.


    The shadow of a five finger peak enveloped Du Shaofu, constantly deriving, evolving, condensing, breeding dense aura, communicating the energy of heaven and earth, and spreading the sunlight to the world.


    as like as two peas with countless changes, all blend into one harmonious whole. The change of the shadow and the evolution of the peaks behind Du Shaofu is exactly the same as the evolution of the mountain peaks in the purple Mongolia space.


    Du Shaofu began to understand there, immersed in the understanding of the pulse and soul related to the small demon. At this moment, such understanding of the little demon became Du Shaofu''s understanding.


    The shadow of the mountain evolves and evolves, and the sound of wind and thunder is heard. The changes of the talismans and secret patterns of that road are all permeated with the original power of heaven and earth.


    Among them, Du Shaofu even felt that he had made great progress not only in his pulse and soul, but also in his other understanding of the profound meaning.


    In this way, Du Shaofu was immersed in the world, feeling the infinite mystery of heaven and earth around him, waiting for himself to learn.Even Du Shaofu felt that he would soon be able to break the shackles and enter a new world.


    "Crash!"


    At the moment, Du Shaofu seems to be the embodiment of a five finger mountain, as if he can suppress everything and destroy everything.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the fifth floor of the whole war situation has been affected. The space trembles and booms, and the mighty breath directly sweeps across the sky.


    As Du Shaofu entered the fifth level of the war, the people in the fourth layer were still waiting.


    In people''s imagination, the fierce boy has the strength to enter the fifth floor, but it does not necessarily have the strength to roam the fifth floor. I''m afraid it will be pushed out soon.


    Those who can enter the fifth level of the war situation must reach the level of cultivation of the real Marquis state.


    Du Shaofu was still at the level of pulsating environment. If he was able to roam in the fifth level of the war situation, it would be too bad for him to let others live.


    But in the process of waiting, they were all gradually surprised. One day, two days, three days, five days, Du Shaofu never left the fifth floor of the battlefield.


    During this period of time, a great event happened in tianwu Fu territory. Some people found that the fifth layer was no longer accessible. It seemed that something had happened and the fifth layer was closed.


    At this time, the elders of the Academy were also alarmed. There were elders to investigate, but they could not find out. There was no influence on other levels in the war area. Only the fifth layer could not enter.


    "Is Du Shaofu in the fifth floor related to him?"


    "Can''t it be Du Shaofu who has an accident in it?"


    Some people began to worry, and many of the people who were waiting left tianwu Fujing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a courtyard of tianwu college, all of them are dignified and depressed.


    "All we can find now is the ghost claw. The guy has escaped!"


    Elder he Hu''s eyes were cold, his fists clenched, and he said, "we shouldn''t have left him and killed him directly. Maybe we won''t have such a heavy lesson today."


    The elder of Shangguan said: "the ghost claw was left and most of his accomplishments were sealed. It is also because digging the xuankuang mine is not something that ordinary people can do. In particular, we found that the Xuan mine is getting harder and harder. Ordinary people can''t shake it at all. Maybe there is xuanjing in it. Unexpectedly, we just got the news that" Xuanling Tongtian vine "appeared in xuankuang When he went to meet him, the rest of the elders met with an accident. "


    "According to the current investigation, more than one elder and dozens of tutors and students were killed, and the ghost claw was not the only one. Although the ghost claw is powerful, it is impossible to kill Yu elders with the strength of one person." Fu said.


    "Killing more than ten elders and dozens of tutors is a provocation and contempt to our tianwu college. We must not let go of it." Elder he Hu had a chill in his eyes.


    "The law enforcement team has arranged to go out. General, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque and Guo Shaofeng have gone to the dark forest to investigate. No matter who they are, this time our tianwu academy can no longer tolerate it. Otherwise, those guys will think that tianwu academy is becoming more and more kind." Elder Sun said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went on, Du Shaofu sat cross legged in the fifth layer of the war, his talisman and secret lines were dazzling, and his pulse and soul were evolving and deriving


    With the evolution and derivation of pulse and soul, the talisman and secret patterns swept into Du Shaofu''s body, which seemed to nourish the body.


    Immersed in the understanding, all around have no idea, only the breath on the pulse soul is stronger and stronger, more and more terrifying, and the pulse soul is transforming.


    "Buzz!"


    The sound of wind and thunder resounded all the time, and Du Shaofu''s power was greatly increased, the dazzling light spread, and the breath of terror was released.


    In this understanding, Du Shaofu felt that he had a sense of breakthrough.


    Du Shaofu was on the verge of breakthrough, but he delayed his breakthrough only because of his understanding of his pulse and soul.


    At this time, with the transmutation of pulse soul understanding, we immediately feel the sign of breaking through.


    "Compression, can not break through, first firm the foundation, make up for the last breakthrough too fast left behind."


    Du Shaofu resisted the great temptation to break through, suppressed the breakthrough, and let his energy brush the body one by one, and stabilized his cultivation.


    In the face of this huge temptation to break through, he did not break through. For Du Shaofu, it was an extraordinary ordeal. He was simply tortured.


    In this ordeal and torment, Du Shaofu devoted himself to the understanding of pulse and soul.


    As big brother Zhen Qingchun said, with the help of the little demon, Du Shaofu realized that it was a thousand miles a day.


    The progress in understanding the pulse and soul, unspeakable terror, is like taking the little demon''s understanding as his own.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    "Boom..."


    On the eleventh day, in front of Du Shaofu''s body, on the fifth floor of the battlefield, the body of Xiaoyao mountain floated out, and the talisman and secret patterns were dazzling, and then turned into a huge volume of tens of Zhang.


    The mountain peaks whirled and mingled with the shadow and pulse of Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    At this moment, the endless dazzling light burst out, and the talisman and secret patterns were dazzling and incomparable, just like the sky in the sky. At this moment, the huge mountain peak seemed to be so strong that it was the most terrifying. The power made the whole space tremble, as if to suppress and destroy this space.


    On the top of the mountain, the talisman and secret patterns linger, and then change ceaselessly, and the brilliant waterfall pours.


    Finally, in the strange changes, the huge mountain began to change, with the strongest life essence awakening and growing.


    "Boom..."


    Strong waves spread from the huge mountains, like a storm, making the whole space tremble.


    At this time, the whole war situation began to shake. All the students in all levels of the war situation could feel the amazing news coming from nowhere, which was frightening and disturbing for no reason.


    "Oh


    The roar startled the sky, the huge mountain peak wriggled, and the light was so dazzling that it could not be seen directly.


    At this moment, the whole space was dark, and only the light on the mountain became the only one, and a strong breath of life began to erupt.


    Then, in the glare of the light, the mountain squirmed and turned into a giant ape.


    "Oh..."


    The ape roared, shining brilliantly. It was covered with secret talismans. The whole body looked crystal clear and covered with rays. It was like receiving the baptism of gangtiandi energy. The body was constantly changing, full of terrible energy, and was still in transformation.


    The mysterious patterns of the talisman evolved. The peaks evolved into apes. They were full of vitality and communicated with the heaven and earth, giving people a feeling of the beginning of the heaven and the earth. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul are still connected with the monkeys derived from the mountain peaks, and they are still in a strange and mysterious space.


    The space is illusory, purple and dazzling.


    Du Shaofu felt that he was also changing, just like nirvana.


    That kind of feeling is like having experienced samsara, comprehending new life, inexpressible mystery, from then on, you can see through the essence of all the profound meanings.


    In the middle of the sky, the ape figure was baptized by the energy of heaven and earth, and his whole body was crystal clear. After a long time, the runes from all over the sky poured into his body, and his whole body seemed to be transforming. His body was full of energy, and the surrounding space was rippling and rippling.


    In the end, the monkey landed on the ground, its whole body glittering with gold, but the monkey hair on its head was colorful, and its eyes were flexible. It was like a natural pupil, overlooking everything. The terrible momentum broke out, as if it could push the four sides and suppress everything.


    When everything calmed down, the ape''s figure shrank and its light was restrained. It turned into a little macaque less than the size of a newborn baby.


    The little macaque is very small. It is about the size of two palms of an adult. Its skin is full of glittering and translucent gold, but the hair on its head is colorful, not pure gold.


    The breath of the golden macaque''s body converged, and then the nimble eyes looked closely at Du Shaofu. The long and dense eyelashes curled slightly and covered a pair of bright and deep pale gold eyes. The light golden eyes made people unpredictable, adding a mysterious feeling and showing a noble demeanor.


    There is a touch of gold in the center of the little macaque''s eyebrows, which twinkles like a flame. By adding mystery, they gradually become introverted.


    But still in the center of the eyebrow left a shallow mark, look carefully like a five finger mountain.


    "Hula..."


    After a long time, the golden light of Du Shaofu''s whole body converged, and the shadow of the mountain turned into a talisman and secret pattern, which penetrated into his body and disappeared.


    At this time, everything calmed down in the fifth floor of the battlefield.


    "Boom!"


    With the breath of the whole body converged, the space trembled in the fifth layer of the whole war situation. A dazzling light was enveloped in the sky, and it was directly shrouded on Du Shaofu. The rune was dazzling and a mighty pressure was coming out.


    "Eh..."


    Looking at the changes in this space, the little macaque''s eyes immediately fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Du Shaofu, the king of pulsating state!"


    As the dazzling light shrouded Du Shaofu, there was a line of runes flashing on the screen of light.


    At this moment, the space trembled and the light shrouded in all layers of the whole war situation, and a line of Rune appeared among them.


    "Du Shaofu, the king of pulsating state!"


    In the war, the people looked at the rune light above the light curtain and looked at each other.


    "It seems that Du Shaofu has set a record again."


    "I don''t know what Du Shaofu did in the fifth floor, but he set up a record again."They were shocked, but they didn''t expect that Du Shaofu had created another record. The king of pulse state recognized by the war situation was equal to the existence of invincible in the pulsating territory. This is an absolute affirmation.


    "Hula..."


    Under the shadow of light, Du Shaofu felt the change of the integral card again. He immediately took out the card and looked forward to it. On the card, more than 2.4 million points were instantly turned into 3.6 million, and he was rewarded with 1.2 million points.


    Before entering the world of little demon runes, Du Shaofu remembered that the points on his integral card should be more than 2.5 million. It is estimated that the less points have been deducted in the war situation these days.


    "Who says it''s hard to keep a record in a war, but it''s not hard."


    Looking at the points on the card, Du Shaofu''s face showed a smile. He could not help but look satisfied. He felt that it was not too difficult to leave a record in the war.


    If someone knew that Du Shaofu had said such words, he would have the heart to drill holes in the ground. This is simply the rhythm of not letting others live.


    "Hoo!"


    After putting away the scorecard, Du Shaofu vomited from his abdomen. In his clear eyes, the pale gold light flashed. Then he was introverted and looked at the distance with a feeling of returning to nature.


    Although Du Shaofu resisted the breakthrough by force and turned to brush his body and consolidate his cultivation, the comfortable feeling in his body made his body feel so happy that he couldn''t help but roar.


    "Ah


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t have a big drink. Instead, he screamed. He immediately touched the back of his head and suddenly retreated. His head seemed to be about to be knocked out.


    As he retreated, Du Shaofu turned around and saw a little macaque behind him.


    The little macaque is full of glittering and translucent gold, with vivid eyes, deep pale gold eyes, bright, mysterious and noble. The more you look, the more you look like a little boy, not like a monkey at all.


    "The defense of the head is too weak. I''ll practice my head more in the future."


    The little macaque talks and stares at Du Shaofu. He looks like a noble king. He looks very old, but his voice is very childish. It is also the voice of the little demon that Du Shaofu is familiar with.


    "Are you a demon? How did you become a monkey? "


    Du Shaofu rubbed the back of his painful head with one hand, and looked at the little monkey with his eyes wide open. The voice was from a small demon, and there was no mistake.


    However, the body of the little demon is a "divine stone". Du Shaofu wondered how the body of the little demon had turned into a little monkey. He looked at the little monkey in shock and exclaimed, "little demon, why did you just knock me?"


    "You''re the monkey. I''m the chijiri monkey."


    The little demon glared at Du Shaofu and said, "how can he be a monkey? How can a monkey compare with him?" he glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "I didn''t knock you. I just want to test your physical strength. It''s still a little weak. I can''t help fighting!"


    "You..."


    Du Shaofu glared at the little macaque, and then wondered. All the monsters on the list of beasts in heaven and on the list of earth beasts thought it over. It seemed that there was no red Jiri macaque. He asked, "what is the red Jiri macaque? Macaque, it seems that it is still a monkey. "


    "I''m definitely not a monkey." The little demon is about to go away.


    "Well, whether you''re a monkey or not, it doesn''t matter. I''ll give you another name later." Said Du Shaofu, looking at the little demon.


    "Why do I have to change my name?" Xiaoyao protested, he was not easy to get used to the name of Xiaoyao, absolutely do not want to change the name.


    "Because you are all monkeys, naturally you have to change your name, which is more pleasant to hear."


    Du Shaofu said to Xiaoyao, "what do you think of sun Xiaoyao? I feel very good about it."


    "No, I don''t like it. I don''t want to be named sun. Deep in my memory, it seems that there is a surname of sun. I don''t want to be named sun." Xiaoyao protested.


    "Yes..."


    Du Shaofu had to bear the pain not to use the name of sun Xiaoyao. Then he looked at the little demon, looked at him and said, "that''s Du. Like me, you will be a member of our old Du family. Du Xiaoyao, what do you think?"


    "Du Xiaoyao."


    The little demon murmured, feeling as if it was not bad. He immediately looked at Du Shaofu and nodded. He was afraid that after he disagreed, he would be given a lot of messy names. His eyes were white and he said, "Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoyao, is Du Xiaoyao."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    "How did you become like this? Shouldn''t your noumenon be a demon stone?"


    Du Shaofu continued to question Du Xiaoyao. The monster turned into a little monkey. Du Shaofu was very curious.


    "I''ll tell you now, you won''t understand. I''ll tell you later. Anyway, I''ll tell you that I''ve broken through to the beginning of the meridian realm. If you dare to rob my precious medicine in the future, you will be very miserable." Du Xiaoyao said, staring at Du Shaofu.


    "How can I take your medicine? I''m not that kind of person."


    In Jiao Jiao''s eyes, there is a weak smile in the eyes of Shao Fu Lang, which makes her smile slightly.


    "I won''t believe you any more."


    Du Xiaoyao didn''t believe Du Shaofu''s words at all. He followed the ferocious guy for so long. He knew what kind of man that guy was.


    "Ah You still don''t know me very well. It''s just that we don''t get along very long after all. I''m a man of integrity and credibility. I''m a man of integrity and integrity. I can''t bend my power. I''m poor and humble. Many of my advantages are just like pregnancy. After a long time, you can see them clearly. " Du Shaofu sighed.


    "If you say that again, I''m going to feel sick." Du Xiaoyao looked at Du Shaofu helplessly and couldn''t listen to it.


    "No more."


    Du Shaofu laughed, then looked at the huge mountain in front of him and murmured, "keep going!"


    A moment ago, before the huge mountain peak, Du Shaofu appeared again.


    "Roar!"


    The giant roaring tiger also appeared again. Looking at Du Shaofu, the tiger''s eyes showed some doubts and said, "boy, you seem to be stronger!"


    "Go on."


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak much. Anyway, the roaring tiger was not a living creature, but a special kind of channeling. When he looked at the giant tiger, he could see a faint golden light shining in his clear eyes. He waved his hands and shook the space, wrapping the golden talisman''s Secret patterns.


    "Roar!"


    Xiaotian demon tiger roared, and his whole body was filled with runes. He fought fiercely with Du Shaofu again.


    One man and one tiger fought fiercely, and it was hard to separate them again.


    Du Shaofu became more and more brave in the war, and his understanding of pulse and soul had made great progress. At this time, his strength also increased a lot.


    In the original fierce battle with Xiaotian demon tiger, Du Shaofu had to appear to have fallen behind.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu had been able to fight against it. He only wanted to suppress him completely, but he could not.


    "Boom..."


    In the distance, Du Wen is interested in hearing-loss.


    "Wave boxing!"


    "The waves are rough!"


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Under the balance of power, Du Shaofu showed an extremely fierce side. Compared with Xiaotian demon tiger, Du Shaofu was even fiercer. Even the Xiaotian demon tiger was forced to retreat after a series of strong attacks.


    "Evil animal!"


    Finally, Du Shaofu found the opportunity to stamp on the ground, and his body shot out directly. Finally, he rode on the back of Xiaotian demon tiger like lightning.


    "Roar!"


    The roaring tiger roared ferociously. The sound and waves made people''s soul be shattered, and their whole body runes surged. They wanted to smash Du Shaofu directly on the tiger''s back.


    No one can sit on the tiger''s back of Xiaotian demon tiger. Even if it was the first time for the cultivation in Wuhou, under the roaring and roaring wave attack and rune attack on the back of Xiaotian demon tiger, they would be directly shaken down, which was difficult to resist the terrible power.


    But Du Shaofu resisted. In the deafening roar of the tiger, although Du Shaofu was dazzled by the shock and his body seemed to be falling apart, he still grasped the tiger back of Xiaotian demon tiger.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Suddenly, a terrible momentum swept out of Du Shaofu''s body. A pair of golden runes and their wings carried the domineering will of the golden winged Dapeng bird. The flowing light was overflowing and the glory was filled, like the wings of Dapeng flying for nine days!


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu began to suppress Xiaotian demon tiger with the domineering smell of golden winged ROC.


    Although the channeling Xiaotian demon tiger is powerful, it is precisely because of the channeling that it is suppressed by the breath of the golden winged Dapeng bird. For a moment, there is a trace of being suppressed.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Du Shaofu stepped on the back of Xiaotian demon tiger with the breath of golden winged ROC bird, and then a series of fist marks were bombarded and fell directly on the head of Xiaotian demon tiger.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu was able to kill Xuanyun Chijiao at the level of marquis Wu with one blow in peace square. What''s more, at this time, we can see the terror of Du Shaofu''s attack power.


    "Boom!"


    His fists were like rain. Du Shaofu''s fists kept pounding on the head of Xiaotian demon tiger. In addition, the domineering breath of the golden winged Dapeng bird crushed down. Xiaotian demon tiger was like a living creature, and its ferocious head was also scarred and bloody.However, under the influence of the war, the blood of the tiger suddenly disappeared.


    Under the thundering of Du Shaofu, the ferocious head of the roaring tiger began to explode. The runes in the sky were broken and the earth was shaking. Finally, the breath was withered, and a dark color appeared in his eyes.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to relax. He raised his hands and clenched his fist. He continued to bombard the ferocious head of Xiaotian demon tiger to pieces.


    "It''s quite ferocious."


    Looking at Du Shaofu who killed Xiaotian demon tiger with brute force in the distance, Du Xiaoyao''s pale gold soul pupil moves.


    "Boom


    After the head of Xiaotian demon tiger was bombarded to pieces, its huge tiger body was also directly dissipated into runes. Then the space trembled and the light shrouded, and a ray of light emerged from the sky like a divine light.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, within the war situation and on all levels, the space trembles again and the divine light emerges.


    Within the divine light, and then a list appeared in the divine light. On the list, there are a total of 100 rankings.


    "The battle situation list has appeared. It''s someone who has broken a certain record."


    "The appearance of the war situation list is not that someone has created a certain list, but someone has broken the record."


    "In the battle situation list, the combat effectiveness is the standard. The general records can not be put on the list. Only the records that reflect the combat effectiveness can appear on the list."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    People were surprised to say that the appearance of the war situation list was extraordinary. It was absolutely not simple. It proved that someone broke a certain record with absolute combat power, which can make the war situation list appear.


    It is said that for hundreds of thousands of years, there was only one student named Du Tingxuan in tianwu college. More than 20 years ago, he broke the record on the battle situation list with sweeping posture, and his talent and potential broke into the top ten. It''s absolutely terrifying!


    "Look, the list is on. Someone is on the list."


    Some people find that the list is on, runes are flashing, and some new players are on the battle situation list.


    "My God, second, the second place in the battle situation list is bright, and someone is on the second place of the list."


    Some people are shocked that the new battlefield list has reached the second place.


    "Du Shaofu, as expected, is Du Shaofu, who has rushed to the second place in one fell swoop!"


    It was found that the second person on the list was Du Shaofu. After he had set two records in a row, Du Shaofu broke another record again and made it to the second place on the list. This is absolutely terrifying.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Who is chukong?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the list of battle situations. At the first place, he was a man named chukong. And the original 10th ranking, at this time has been out of the first place to 11, the name above, is surprisingly Du Tingxuan.


    "Dad, I didn''t mean to."


    Seeing that his father''s ranking was defeated by himself, Du Shaofu began to smile.


    "Hula!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s scorecard was changing again. It had already reached 3.6 million points. In an instant, it became 8.6 million, and he was rewarded with 5 million points.


    The higher the record, the higher the bonus points.


    But five million points is enough to shock Du Shaofu.


    At this time, with more than 8 million points, you can buy a terrible number, even if you buy pills and Tiancai Dibao in the spirit realm.


    "That''s a lot of points."


    Looking at the integral on the integral card, Du Shaofu could not help but show his satisfaction. Looking at the integral on his integral card at this time, he felt that he now seemed to have a feeling of being rich and generous.


    "It''s time to go out. I hope I won''t meet the elder of the college."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that the battle situation list had disappeared, and he took the integral card into his arms, thinking that it was time to leave the war.


    He couldn''t bear to kill the tiger. Du Shaofu didn''t think about it. He couldn''t do it at all.


    A moment later, when Du Shaofu appeared at the door outside the war zone, his eyes were suddenly shocked. He didn''t expect that there were people everywhere. Many of his eyes were shocked and fell on him like a monster.


    "Shaofu."


    Just when Du Shaofu was puzzled and frowned slightly, a clear voice came out, and a graceful woman appeared in front of Du Shaofu. Her long black hair was as smooth as a waterfall, and her green silk was loosely coiled up, and her eyes were empty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    Du Shaofu looked sideways. The woman''s face was young and beautiful, and her temperament was pure and refined. Her dark eyes were as clear as a stream of water. Under her slender jade neck, a piece of crisp chest was like a condensed white jade, half hidden. A deep white jade ditch was looming, and a bunch of plain waist did not hold it. Her slender and straight legs seemed to be enchanting in silence. It was Du Xiaoman, the elder sister, who came to the fire The hot clothes make many young people around them see that they are bleeding.


    "Elder sister, why are you here?"


    Du Shaofu was quite puzzled. It seemed that the elder sister came here to wait for herself.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for several days. Just follow me. You don''t have to run around any more, unless you really want to leave tianwu college."


    Du Xiaoman said to Du Shaofu that it was hard to conceal the shock in his empty eyes. She had heard about the situation in the war situation. She had set two records in succession, broke one record, and rushed to the second place in the list of war situations. What a horror.


    "What''s the matter, sister?" Du Shaofu asked, quite puzzled.


    "The elders have a way to deal with you. I''ll take you to my master. She will tell you."


    Du Xiaoman gently pulled Du Shaofu aside and said to Du Shaofu, "you made great contributions to the academy by defeating Gu Yu last time, so the college will not be too hard on you now, unless you really want to leave tianwu college."


    "Really leave tianwu College..."


    Du Shaofu thought that he had really wanted to leave tianwu college. However, although he had been chasing tianwu college recently, he still had an inexplicable feeling for tianwu college when he looked back.


    The first, second, fourth and old men in the college, as well as the old man with a shaggy beard, were all the people they met in the college.


    There is also tianwu Fujing, which is a good place to understand. If you really leave tianwu college, you will not be able to enter tianwu Fu realm.


    When Du Shaofu thought about it, he was really reluctant to part with it.


    In particular, there are more than eight million points on the body. If you leave tianwu college, it will not have any value.


    "It seems that you don''t really want to leave tianwu college. Just follow me." Du Xiaoman took Du Shaofu''s arm and left tianwu Fujing.


    In the eyes of many envious people, Du Shaofu was dragged out of tianwu Fu by his elder sister.


    "That''s good. It''s hard to find one."


    Outside the stone gate of tianwu Fujing, a middle-aged man reclined on the huge stone, looked at Du Shaofu''s back, and then continued to doze off.


    As the elder sister Du Xiaoman left, Du Shaofu also learned something about the recent situation in the college. It seems that he taught Gu Yu a lesson from the bright shrine and made great contributions to the college. Therefore, the elders of the college have been relaxing their mouths recently and are not going to be too hard on themselves.


    "Elder sister, the guy named Gu Yu last time was not for the sake of the college. I heard that he hurt you, so I was angry. I just ran here and taught him a lesson."


    Du Shaofu smiles at Du Xiaomen. He remembers that when he was a child, he always held the elder sister''s hand tightly and went out to play. At this time, he was held by the elder sister, and the faint fragrance smelled. He could not help but dream back to his childhood feeling.


    "You guy, don''t be so impulsive next time. What if you can''t beat Gu Yu? What if you get hurt?"


    Du Xiaoman took Du Shaofu and stood on the stone road. His empty eyes glared at Du Shaofu, but his eyes were filled with ripples of happiness.


    "Don''t worry, that guy can''t beat me. Anyway, if anyone dares to bully elder sister, I won''t let him go. No one can do it."


    Du Shaofu said, looking at the woman in front of him, he still remembered the care of his elder sister and second brother when he was a child.


    "Elder sister is not everyone can bully, silly boy."


    When Du Xiaoman heard the speech, he could not help the ripples in his eyes. Looking at the young man in front of him, he pinched his face and tidied up his clothes. He couldn''t help but hook up a gentle smile and said, "have you suffered a lot in these years?"


    "After that, I didn''t take my elder brother to play with me." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "If you are such a big man, don''t think about playing all day long. Practice hard, and then you will be successful. I believe that the third uncle and the second uncle will be very happy."


    Du Xiaoman looked at his childish face and sighed, "I''ve just heard about all the things in the war zone. It''s worthy of being the son of the third uncle. But you should know the situation of the third uncle in the college. Don''t expose your identity for the time being, and try to avoid some troubles."


    "Well, I understand."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. Ouyang Shuang had already learned about the situation of the drunkard father in the college. He ranked second on the reward list, which is not what ordinary people can leave behind.


    "It''s killing me."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, his clothes wriggle slightly in his arms, and a touch of golden light twinkles. Then, on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, there is an extra pale gold macaque, but it looks like a spirit boy, which is very lovely and gratifying."This is..."


    Caught off guard, Du Xiaoman was startled. His eyes immediately and tightly looked at the crystal clear little macaque on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. Then his eyes showed his love and said, "what a lovely little monkey, Shaofu, where did you bring the little monkey?"


    "Du Xiaoyao, you see, you are a monkey." When Du Shaofu heard this, he immediately looked at Du Xiaoyao on his shoulder and said with a look of schadenfreude.


    "I''m not a monkey. I''m definitely not a monkey." Du Xiaoyao ran crazy, it really does not admit that he is a monkey.


    "Can speak, the beast waits for the strong?"


    Hearing this, Du Xiaoman was shocked. The monsters who could speak human words could only be achieved at the level of animal waiting environment.


    "Elder sister, Du Xiaoyao is not a monster. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you later."


    Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaoman that it was not easy to explain the existence of Du Xiaoyao for a while.


    "Isn''t it a monster? It looks like it, but it''s cute."


    Du Xiaoman said. He looked at Du Xiaoyao and liked it more and more. Then he remembered the business and said to Du Shaofu, "let''s go. I''ll take you to see my master and elder Murong first."


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu nodded and asked about Ouyang Shuang.


    Not long ago, from Li Xue''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that Ouyang Shuang had been closed in Wu territory. At this time, from her elder sister''s mouth, Ouyang Shuang had not yet left the pass, and it was not a short time for him to enter the Wu state.


    As for Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoman didn''t know much about it, so Du Shaofu couldn''t understand much.


    Just knowing that Dai Xingyu should be safe, Du Shaofu was completely relieved. The specific situation of Dai Xingyu can only be known after Ouyang Shuang has passed the customs.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu also told his elder sister Du Xiaoman about the original situation of Shicheng, as well as the situation of Du Yunlong who met his second brother in the city of Lanling. Du Xiaoman was also slightly frowned at many situations.


    "It seems that many things have happened in these years. When this period of time has passed, I intend to go back and have a look." Du Xiaoman sighed. It''s been many years since I went back.


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "it''s time to go back and have a look. I miss you."


    "By the way, how much do you know about the Du family, Shaofu?" Du Shaofu suddenly asked.


    "Du family, we du family?" Du Shaofu was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t know what he meant.


    "Dujia, Duwang''s mansion in the stone dragon empire."


    Du Xiaoman said to Du Shaofu: "Du Chi and Du Yunxin, the second and third of the freshmen, are from the duwangfu mansion. When people from the temple of light and the stone dragon Empire came to the college last time, some people from the Du family followed him."


    "Prince Du''s mansion seems to be very powerful, but I don''t know much about it." Du Shaofu shook his head.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Xiaoman took a deep breath, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the relationship between Du Wangfu and Du family is very deep. I learned that later when I left Shicheng, the third uncle had a deep relationship with duwangfu when he was in tianwu academy and the imperial capital of Shilong empire."


    "It has something to do with my father and our Du family. Why haven''t you heard about it from the uncle and the second uncle?" On hearing this, Du Shaofu was immediately curious, especially since it had something to do with the drunkard''s father.


    "I''ll tell you what I know about the Du family. In short, you should not trust too much when you meet the Du family."


    Du Xiaoman said, looking at a courtyard in front of him, he said, "we''re here. Go to see the elder first."


    Du Shaofu followed Du Xiaoman''s eyes and saw a simple courtyard in front of him in the lush mountains and forests.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu followed Du Xiaoman into the courtyard.


    Du Xiaoyao had already jumped down from Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and did not know where he had gone.


    In the courtyard small hall, the layout is simple, there is a censer at the door, the smoke is diffuse, a fragrant smell is blowing, hanging a few thick ink landscape portraits, showing a bit of elegant interest.


    In the small hall, two people sit upright. As Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoman enter the small hall, the eyes of a man and a woman suddenly fall on Du Shaofu.


    "I''ve met my teacher, I''ve met elder Murong."


    Du Xiaoman saluted Du Shaofu, indicating that Du Shaofu would also salute. He said in a soft voice, "Shaofu, this is elder Murong of Shangguan. Don''t be rude."


    "Two elders."


    Du Shaofu bowed down slightly with courtesy and politeness. He looked at the two men. The men were more than 40 years old, but they were extremely handsome and absolutely beautiful. His folding fan in his hand was shaking, which made him more elegant.


    The woman''s dress, dressed in purple, seemed to have a good temperament. Her breath was restrained, but she was oppressed for no reason, and her strength was not shallow.


    "Today''s update is completed. Today is for commander Qingtian, and tomorrow we will continue to reward commander ye Piaoling. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    Du Shaofu also knew the identity of this man and a woman from the elder sister''s mouth. They were both college elders. The temperament woman was Shangguan Qiong, and she was also the teacher of the elder sister Du Xiaoman. The elder sister was also the descendant of Shangguan elder sister, which was different from the ordinary students in tianwu college.


    In the college, in addition to the new and old students, there are also many students who pass on their own to serve as tutors and law enforcement teams among the students.


    The middle-aged and beautiful man is called murongxi. He was once a disciple of tianwu college, and he was also famous. It is said that there were many legends left in tianwu college.


    Now murongxi is one of the elders in charge of Fuyuan. According to Du Xiaoman, the relationship between murongxi elder and Ouyang Shuang is not shallow. He is the elder of Ouyang Shuang.


    As Du Shaofu saluted, the elder of Shangguan also said gently, "don''t be so polite. Sit down and talk." But the elder of Shangguan looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes. He was still surprised.


    "Thank you, elder." Du Shaofu was not polite and went straight to his seat.


    "Du Shaofu, do you know that you are wrong?" Murongxi looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes moved slightly, and his eyes seemed rather strange.


    "Elder Hui, I don''t know what''s wrong with me?" Said Du Shaofu.


    "Let five old people die and three wastes, steal green bamboo fruits, destroy the medicinal fields, arrest the law enforcement team, and snatch the bag of heaven and earth of law enforcement officers?"


    Mu Rongxi stares at Du Shaofu''s double pupils. This guy doesn''t admit that he is wrong at this time, which makes him angry.


    "Those five old students deceived others first, but they didn''t know how to repent. However, the villains have their own evil retribution. Their own strength is respected. It''s not my fault. If I didn''t have enough strength, I would be the one who died now. If a registered student is dead and injured, will the college fight like that against me? Are registered students not people? Are registered students not college students? Can they be bullied? "


    Du Shaofu looked directly at murongxi''s eyes and said with a faint smile. However, in his faint smile, his eyes twinkled with pale golden light, and showed the sharpness that could not be ignored.


    "This..."


    If you know that a series of angry students will not be beaten by nature, even if you are too indifferent, you will not be shocked by nature.


    "Those old students are wrong, but you are a little too cruel." Murong Xi, looking at Du Shaofu, sighed.


    "Sun Zhi''s points were robbed, and his strength was not enough. This is an unwritten rule of the college. I dare to ask elder Murong that since Sun Zhi was robbed of points, he still suffered from bullying and was deeply hurt. In the end, he was also cut off. Isn''t it cruel?" Du Shaofu''s expression was neither humble nor overbearing, and his tone was not slow. He continued to ask.


    Murong Xi''s face was slightly stagnant, and he was asked nothing to say. Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, he felt that the five old men were dead and three times abandoned. There was a sense of justice.


    "But you are always wrong in resisting the arrest of law enforcement teams, seizing the bags of heaven and earth, and stealing green bamboo fruits?" Murong Xi glanced at Du Shaofu with a feeling of suffocation.


    "I''m right, but if the law enforcement team wants to catch me, I''m going to escape. They didn''t let me go. I took a few bags of heaven and earth as a warning, but I didn''t want their lives. I just hope they don''t provoke me again. Of course, it''s right. If they don''t chase me, I won''t enter the medicine field, and I won''t meet the green bamboo rhyme fruit. When I first came to tianwu college, I didn''t know that it was the medicine field of the college, and I didn''t know that the green bamboo rhyme fruit was cultivated by the College. I was seriously injured. Seeing the miraculous medicine, I didn''t know that it was the stuff of the Academy. So it''s the instinct of practitioners to take the healing, which is natural and natural. Dare to ask Elder, what''s wrong with me Du Shaofu continued.


    "It seems that there is nothing wrong with that."


    Du Xiaoman murmured softly. Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, he felt that the whole thing was said like this. The third brother was not only right, but also suffered a lot of grievances. He could not help but feel a little sad in his heart.


    "You There are two skills in reversing black and white. "


    However, Murong Xi is a handsome and restrained face, which is slightly shaken, and some of them are not very good-looking. If he was not an elder, he would have been worried about the elder of Shangguan. He was afraid that he would have been scolded. This boy is obviously full of crooked reasons.


    If you think you are right, why do you have to run at the beginning? If you run, you will prove that you think you are wrong The elder of Shangguan looked at Du Shaofu with a faint smile.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He didn''t expect that the Shangguan elder was unusual. He immediately replied: "the students run because they know that the college is unfair and they offend people. If they are caught, they are afraid that the consequences will be worrying, so they will naturally run away."


    "You boy, elder Murong and I are not strangers. Don''t be sharp mouthed with us."


    The elder of Shangguan didn''t want to hear Du Shaofu continue to quibble. He looked at Du Shaofu and said with a faint smile: "you can come here to prove that you still want to stay in the college, right?"After listening to the words of the elder Shangguan, Du Shaofu naturally could not say anything. He nodded. Even for the more than 8 million points in his hand, he naturally wanted to stay in the college.


    "Since you still want to stay in the college, you should follow the rules of the college. If you make mistakes, you should be punished. Otherwise, how can you convince the public? Don''t you punish the five old people who died two times and three wastes? "


    The elder of Shangguan looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you have defeated Gu Yu and made great contributions to the college. You should be rewarded for your meritorious deeds. I have discussed with the Murong Council and other elders that you should be punished lightly, but you can''t make any mistakes in the future."


    "Thank you, elder." Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile. He could see that the Shangguan elder and Murong elder were extremely protective of him.


    "Go back first. The law enforcement team will no longer pursue you. I will discuss with elder Murong and other Presbyterians to see how to comment on your merits and demerits." The elder of Shangguan said to Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t go yet. Come with me. I want to talk to you about something alone." Murong Xi spoke, got up and walked out of the hall.


    "Third brother, you go first. It won''t be any more, but don''t make trouble in the college any more." Du Xiaoman said that although he didn''t know what the Murong elder would talk to Du Shaofu, he was not worried.


    "Elder sister, I have always been honest and never cause trouble, but I am not afraid of it." Du Shaofu, with a smile in his eyes, also got up and left the hall with murongxi.


    After seeing Du Shaofu''s back and leaving, Du Xiaoman turned around and saluted the Shangguan elder, saying, "thank you very much."


    "You don''t want to do anything else for me. I don''t want to do anything else." Shangguan Qiong said with a smile.


    Du Xiaoman raised his head, looked at the teacher Shangguan Qiong, and said, "thank you very much. If the teacher hadn''t been speaking for the third younger brother all the time, I''m afraid the third younger brother would not be all right now."


    "The boy will not have a big event, but the college naturally has its own rules. It can''t be too exceptional. It''s estimated that some punishment is indispensable." Said Shang Guan Qiong.


    The warm sunshine, through the dense leaves, has become a little golden spot. The towering mountains in the distance, in the sunlight, put on the golden coat, appears to be particularly majestic.


    On the top of a mountain, Murong Xi stood with his hands down, looked at the mountains in front of him, and said to Du Shaofu behind him, "what''s the matter with Du Tingxuan? How have you been these years?"


    Du Shaofu followed murongxi to the top of the mountain. He was still wondering what the murongxi Presbyterian said to himself alone. At the moment, he was shocked and his eyes fell on murongxi.


    "Why, don''t you want to admit it, just like your son of a bitch, cunning and shameless."


    Murong Xi looked back, glared at Du Shaofu and said, "I have known your identity for a long time. There is no need to hide it in front of me."


    "Elder Murong knows my father?" Du Shaofu came back to his senses. Judging from Ouyang Shuang''s relationship, this Murong elder should also know the drunkard father.


    "If time goes back, who wants to know that asshole."


    Du Shaofu''s words seemed to touch a forbidden area in murongxi''s heart. Seeing Du Shaofu in front of him, he was quite excited and said, "do you know that if it wasn''t for the appearance of that cunning guy from his father Du Tingxuan, you would not be named Du now."


    "I''m not Du. What''s my last name?" Du Shaofu asked suspiciously.


    "Murong, you have to follow my surname Murong, so your mother won''t be cheated by Du Tingxuan''s cunning bastard, and Murong Xiyue said more excited, but also want to cry without tears.


    "I see. You must have been chasing my mother, but you lost to my father in the end, right?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly understood something. Looking at murongxi with a smile, he was surprised. He couldn''t see that the old drunkard had such skills.


    Hearing the speech, Murong Xi immediately glared at Du Shaofu and said, "bullshit, I won''t lose in fair competition. It''s your father who plays tricks. If he doesn''t play tricks, how can I lose? I still know Ao Tong first."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    Du Shaofu curled his lips and said, "is there anything like this that comes first and then comes?"? The emotional thing is not queuing up. Who can go to my mother''s heart first can get my mother''s heart first. If you lose, you will lose. How can you say it''s cheating. "


    "Little boy, you know what kind of feelings you know, and your father has the same virtue. As expected, you will have what kind of father you have. I won''t tell you about this matter."


    Murong Xi didn''t want to talk to Du Shaofu about this matter any more. He felt very depressed. Looking at Du Shaofu, his eyes softened a lot. Then he asked, "I know something about your father and mother these years. Some things can''t be interfered by ordinary people. How is your father doing these years?"


    "He''s a little fond of drinking, the rest is OK." Du Shaofu replied.


    "I like to drink. Yes, maybe it''s better if I''m drunk."


    Murong Xi sighed and was silent for a moment. Then he continued to say to Du Shaofu, "don''t expose your identity for the time being. After all, your father still has a big name on the reward list. If you don''t get into trouble when you get it, don''t make trouble in the College in the future. Practice hard. Strength is everything. If you want to do anything in the future, you must make yourself a real strong man. Your strength is good now, but how vast the practice is, you are far from enough. "


    "Students understand." Du Shaofu nodded and could feel the kindness of the elder murongxi.


    "Call me uncle Xi in the future. Your mother will let you call me like that." Murong Xi looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    "Uncle Xi." After hesitating for a moment, Du Shaofu bowed down and saluted.


    "Well, you go back first. I''ll let someone inform you when your affairs come to an end, but you''d better be prepared in mind, for fear that some punishment will not escape." Murong Xi said.


    Du Shaofu nodded and left. There was no place to go. He had to go back to the dormitory first.


    "The son of a bitch is the same cunning, but more fierce." Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, Murong Xi murmured softly and then left the mountain.


    In the courtyard of the mountain, the shadow of trees is dancing in the sun.


    "I didn''t expect that he really came out of the stone city, or the son of the original man."


    A tall and straight young man stood with his hands on his head. His long hair covered his smooth forehead and hung down on his thick and slender eyelashes. On his handsome face, his eyes were clear and tender. He stood quietly like this, but showed his noble and elegant temperament all the time. He was Du Chi who ranked second in the last assessment of freshmen.


    "What he flows is the blood of Du family. We should have thought of it for a long time


    Du Yunxin said in a soft voice. She was sixteen or seventeen years old, dressed in a light blue dress, with a pair of watery eyes and a smile on her ruddy and moving face.


    "It is the blood of our Du family, and it will bring disaster to our Du family. At the beginning, the Du family almost did not exist."


    Du Chi''s face is slightly coagulated, and his tall and straight figure makes the whole person more handsome and noble.


    On hearing the speech, Du Yunxin''s eyebrows opened slightly, and her teeth lit up. "As far as I know, they all seem to be victims. According to the seniority of Du family, he seems to be one generation higher than us. News from the family tells us his identity. Do we want to visit him?"


    "Joke, how can we rank according to seniority? Don''t forget that Du family and Shicheng have nothing to do with each other from the beginning." Du Chi''s eyes are moving and his eyes are moving.


    "At the beginning, I was forced to, but Du''s family in Shicheng was with us after all."


    Du Yunxin''s watery eyes and light way: "his talent is very terrible, if we refuse the door of Du family, I''m afraid it will be the loss of Du family."


    "I said at the beginning that if Du Shaofu really came from that family, I don''t know whether he will bring disaster to Du family again."


    Du Chi frowned and frowned slightly. He said, "he is not weak in talent, which can be called terror. But we do not lack talent in Du family. With our talent, we can not even rank in the top five of Du family. We are one less Du Shaofu. In case of big trouble, that is the real disaster."


    "But we are a group after all, blood is thicker than water."


    Du Yunxin dropped her soft voice, turned and walked away. Her pale blue skirt was like a light blue flower.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Look, it''s Du Shaofu. He''s here."


    "It''s Du Shaofu. The fierce boy has gone out."


    "It''s said that he has set two records in tianwu Fujing, and broke one record. It''s too fierce!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu''s all the way through the college immediately attracted a lot of discussion, and ushered in a large number of shocking eyes.


    "You seem to be quite popular."


    Du Xiaoyao got out of the way and landed on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. His golden tail was like a horse''s tail tied by a girl. He swung it slightly. His eyes were deep and clear, with a touch of gold. It was noble and extraordinary."That''s it." Du Shaofu said shamelessly.


    "It was Du Xuechang who came back."


    "The light of registered students, Du Xuechang comes back."


    As Du Shaofu just went to the office of miscellaneous affairs, many registered students came to meet him. In a short time, hundreds of students gathered, and more people were coming.


    "Third."


    Three figures rushed out of the crowd. Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi rushed to Du Shaofu''s body in a hurry. With excitement on their faces, they immediately carried them up.


    Du Shaofu smiles and looks at the familiar figure in front of him. His heart is quite warm.


    A moment later, he said hello to the registered students around him. Surrounded by the crowd, Du Shaofu returned to the dormitory.


    The room is still the original appearance, spotless, clean, you can see is the eldest, the second and the fourth, but often clean.


    After some greetings, Sun Zhi looked at Du Xiaoyao on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and asked Du Shaofu, "third, where did you bring the monkey?"


    "You are the monkey. Your whole family is a monkey."


    Du Xiaoyao is angry. How can everyone say that he is a monkey, but it is not a monkey, it is a god stone.


    "This monkey can speak. Is it a strong animal waiting environment?"


    Wen Yan, Sun Zhi, Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei were shocked and retreated suddenly.


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Xiaoyao on his shoulder and said happily, "you should die now. You are a monkey."


    "Asshole, you are all monkeys."


    Du Xiaoyao left angrily, too lazy to pay attention to these four people.


    Du Shaofu smiles and then tells Sun Zhi about Du Xiaoyao.


    Although what he said was true and false, Du Shaofu didn''t mean to hide it, but he had to.


    Then from Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi, Du Shaofu learned that many things had happened in the miscellaneous department during this period.


    Jin Yanbing, who was originally in charge of the office of miscellaneous affairs, is no longer in the office. I don''t know where he went. It''s said that he was punished.


    Today''s famous students are much better for the new students, and sometimes even take good care of them.


    Knowing this, Du Shaofu smiles and says nothing more.


    Finally, Du Shaofu learned from Sun Zhi that he was really Sun Zhi''s cousin. However, sun Zhike was far inferior to his cousin Li Yuxiao in martial arts cultivation. Therefore, he entered tianwu college and became a registered student.


    Du Shaofu could only smile bitterly. If those old students knew that Sun Zhi''s cousin was Li Yuxiao, they would not dare to touch Sun Zhi''s hair if they gave them ten courage.


    At the same time, many of Wu Wei''s employees have been sent out of the dormitory to take care of him.


    "Junior, there will be a contest in two months'' time. Our registered students can also participate in it. As long as we can defeat any regular students, we will be able to become regular students." Wu Qingfeng said happily, two months later, it is definitely an opportunity.


    "So..."


    Du Shaofu smelled the words, then with a smile, he immediately took out several sets of martial arts skills and a lot of pills from the bag of heaven and earth and put them in front of the three people.


    "It''s moving goods, mysterious martial arts!"


    "It''s xuanlingdan and Liyuan Lingdan, both of which can enhance Xuanqi!"


    "There are also moving products on the other side of the martial arts!"


    When Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wei saw this, their faces were shocked.


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "the eldest, the second and the fourth, take them first, and if they are not enough, you can ask me for them. In two months'' time, you must succeed and practice well."


    "Third, don''t you use it yourself?" Wu Qingfeng was staring at Du Shaofu.


    "I can''t use them. Besides, I have a lot of them. You don''t have to think about me." Du Shaofu said with a smile that these things were a drop in the bucket for Du Shaofu at this time.


    "Third, we are not polite. If we are polite, we will be unfamiliar." Zhang Wei was no longer polite, and his eyes showed gratitude.


    Sun Zhi said, "boss, you can take all these. I haven''t finished the pills my cousin gave me last time. I haven''t practiced martial arts very well. I can''t use them for the time being."


    "Fourth, don''t you give us your pills? You still give us so many points. What the third one gives should be the same." Wu Qingfeng insisted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    "Old four, take them all. You know the boss is stubborn." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "All right." Sun Zhi nodded and had to take a set of martial arts and two pills.


    Looking at Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi, Du Shaofu felt warm.


    This kind of feeling, and elder sister two elder brother together time is not the same, but is the same warm heart.


    The four brothers chatted, and it was evening before we knew it.


    The sky is full of red clouds and golden light.


    Accompanied by Wu Qingfeng, Du Shaofu took a clean bath in the bathhouse of the college. He changed into a clean purple robe with several cloud pictures embroidered on it. He felt that he preferred to wear more purple clothes.


    After some washing, Du Shaofu immediately looked radiant and energetic.


    "In fact, our third son is not bad. His eyes are eyes, his eyebrows are beautiful, and his nose is his nose."


    Even Sun Zhi, Wu Qingfeng and Zhang Wenwei are also quite praised,.


    "Is there such a boast?" Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. Four brothers in a dormitory quarreled for a long time, and did not return to the dormitory until dusk.


    "Shaofu''s younger brother."


    When the four returned to their dormitories, a beautiful and charming voice was heard, and a graceful and beautiful image of fire gushing suddenly came to Du Shaofu.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Seeing the woman in front of her, Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi suddenly fell into saliva, and then they did not dare to look directly at them.


    The figure was too tempting. Wearing a long slit skirt, she showed her long and slender white legs. Her shoulders were tight. She could not cover her soft, boneless waist. There was a deep white ditch on her chest. It was so hot that people could not help but want to commit a crime.


    "Sister, do you want me to do something?" But seeing this woman, Du Shaofu''s eyes were suddenly filled with fear.


    "Do you have to have something to find you? I can see you as soon as I come out, which shows our fate. Do you want to think about marrying me home again?"


    Li Xue walks to Du Shaofu''s body slightly. Her delicate red lips are slightly tilted and she is teasing. She looks at Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi, but their nosebleed is burning.


    "Sister, I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He immediately turned around and ran away. In a flash, he disappeared.


    "Poof..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s appearance of leaving in a hurry, Li Xue couldn''t help laughing, sketching out an extremely charming arc and laughing: "this guy is really cute."


    "Third, do you know who it was just now? It was Li Xuexue''s elder sister. Wu Bang ranked forty-three."


    "Third, you''re so disheartened that you scared away."


    "Ah, I don''t know how lucky I am. Do you know how many people in the whole college are pursuing Sister Li Xue now? You are scared away."


    A moment later, in the dormitory, Du Shaofu was besieged by the eyes of Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi. All three looked at him with regret, regret and pity.


    "That girl is not easy to be provoked. I''d better stay away from her."


    Du Shaofu said with a sad smile, "boss, second and third, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu immediately closed the door and hid in the room.


    "Ah I don''t know if I''m lucky. "


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s room door closed, Wu Qingfeng can only sigh for it.


    On the bed and room, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, thinking about the recent events, and the thoughts in his mind were put away for a long time.


    "If you continue to practice, you can only solve all problems and meet your mother and sister only if you become absolutely strong."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, and then he put himself into practice and began to practice spiritual power.


    The spiritual power and martial arts of cultivating Fu and Dao complement each other. Now the martial arts has reached the peak of pulsating state. In terms of spiritual strength, Du Shaofu does not want to fall behind.


    With his training in martial arts and complementing each other, Du Shaofu felt more relaxed in the cultivation of spiritual strength.


    Of course, Du Shaofu was very clear that it was because he had cultivated the mysterious residual skills on the animal bones.


    "The way of heaven and earth is to create all things with Yin and Yang, heaven and earth, sun and moon, thunder and lightning, wind and rain, four seasons, before and after noon, as well as male and female, rigid and soft, dynamic and static, and restrained. All things are yin and Yang


    "Heaven and earth regard man as a mayfly, and the Tao sees heaven and earth as a shadow. Only the true nature of the original spirit will surpass the original one, and its essence and energy will be defeated with the heaven and earth. However, there is the original spirit, that is, there is no pole, which is the birth place. If you see the original God, you must first see the Xing light. This light is the light of the real Xing. If there is no light, it is difficult to find the real Xing Yuan God... "


    After a while, Du Shaofu was immersed in the state of cultivation, and the unsophisticated characters in his mind were running. Du Shaofu could clearly feel that there was a huge amount of heaven and earth energy. With his own operation, those unsophisticated characters poured into his mind, and a strange white light slowly covered his body, just like a divine awn, with a sense of authority.At night, in the simple courtyard, many elders of tianwu college sit upright.


    "Set two records and break one record, ranking the second in the battle situation list. For thousands of years, only Du Tingxuan 20 years ago was able to rank tenth."


    "It''s so lucky to be in the martial arts academy. I''m so talented."


    In the hall, all the elders were amazed, but their eyes were shocked.


    "Don''t forget, Du Shaofu is also a disaster. From his admission to the present, the whole college is also because of him." Fu said.


    "I''ve done some meritorious deeds, but I don''t think he can be entirely blamed for what happened at the beginning. Those old students are also too bullying. He just started heavier." Shangguan elder said.


    "Arrest the law enforcement team, rob the heaven and earth bag, steal the green bamboo charm fruit, destroy half of the medicinal field, and take away a large amount of miraculous medicine. This is always to be punished." Fu said.


    "That boy is right, but if the law enforcement team wants to arrest him, he naturally wants to escape. He can''t get rid of the law enforcement team. He takes some bags of heaven and earth as a warning, but he doesn''t want their lives, which proves that he didn''t mean to ignore the rules of the college."


    Murong Xi said lightly: "if the law enforcement team has been chasing after him, he will not be scared into the medicine field, and will not encounter the green bamboo rhyme fruit. When he first arrived at tianwu University, he naturally did not know that it was the medicine field of the college, nor did he know that the green bamboo rhyme fruit was cultivated by the college. He was seriously injured. When he saw the miraculous medicine, he did not know that it was the thing of the Academy. So he took the miraculous medicine to heal the wound However, it''s just as it should be. So, although the boy was wrong in this matter, elder sun and I didn''t take good care of the medicine field. We also had mistakes


    "Yes, I do have a responsibility for this, and I can''t blame the boy entirely."


    Elder Sun said on the excuse of the crowd: "not to mention the last time the bright god court incident, but his boy also made great achievements, I believe we all remember it."


    When it comes to the temple of light, all the elders are embarrassed. At the beginning, they almost lost the face of the whole college in front of the bright god court. If the boy didn''t show up in time, the whole tianwu academy would not be honored.


    "I think we have been arguing for so long. Let''s come to a conclusion on this matter today. Is it really necessary to expel Du Shaofu from the college? I believe that if we drive him out of the college, I''m afraid that many forces will come to rob him immediately." Elder he Hu is looking at all humanity.


    "It''s natural. If you leave the college, it will be the loss of our college."


    "But if we don''t deal with it at all, I''m afraid it will also cause criticism from people who have a heart and will damage the ethos of our college."


    All the elders whispered, and it was difficult to determine for a time.


    "In my opinion, the boy is also meritorious, and heavy punishment will not be avoided. However, punishment is inevitable. If the punishment is too light, it will damage the style of tianwu Academy." He Hu said.


    "I think that''s it. If you destroy the account of the medicine field and the green bamboo rhyme fruit, it''s natural to let the boy pay the price and let him compensate." Sun said.


    "Elder sun, it''s too light. I''m afraid it will make people gossiping. They will say that as long as the talent is powerful, they can be lawless in tianwu Academy." Fu said.


    Elder Liao raised his eyes slightly and wiped some essence in his eyes. He said, "I think that''s it. Now the generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, etc. in front of Wubang have gone to investigate the whereabouts of xuanlingtongtianteng, and have determined that xuanlingtongtianteng will be auctioned from the dark city seven days later."


    After a pause, elder Liao said: "then let the boy take back the xuanlingtongtianteng. Ghost claw will auction xuanlingtongtian vine in the dark city, and naturally hide in the dark city. Let the boy find out the ghost claw and capture him alive. Then it will be punished."


    "It would be too difficult for him to capture the ghost claw and recapture the Xuanling Tongtian vine. The strength of ghost claw is in the state of marquis Wu. Besides, there should be not only one person with the ghost claw, but also other strong ones. The strength is definitely not under the ghost claw." The elder of Shangguan immediately looked dignified.


    "Shangguan elder, general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa and others are still in the dark forest and dark city. You should also know that as the elders of tianwu academy, we are not very convenient to enter the dark city, otherwise we don''t have to go there. Xuanling tongtianteng must be taken back. Let''s not say that our tianwu academy has lost a lot of treasures. I''m afraid our face will be wiped out at that time."


    Elder Liao said, "if the punishment is too simple to convince the public, if it can be done at this time, then naturally no one dares to say anything more."


    "This..." Shangguan elder smell speech, also have nothing to say for a time.


    "The volume of tianwu college is almost finished. The next chapter is about the plot of the dark city. For the time being, Xiao Yu has not yet decided on the title of the volume. The next update is about 9:00, which is also a series of rounds. Xiao Yu continues to code the characters first. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    In the morning, tianwu college was quiet. "I can''t see that you three are very loyal."


    The woman looked up and felt the fluctuation coming from the room and said, "if you get closer, you will disturb him."


    Wu Qingfeng three people smell speech, suddenly back a few steps, for fear of really disturbing the third breakthrough.


    Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi did not dare to ask questions, so they were allowed to sit in the hall.


    "Hula..."


    On the bed in the room, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, enveloped in a whimsical white light, just like a white God awn, a breath of pressure rippled away.


    "Hoo..."


    After a long time, when the white light of the whole body gradually disappeared, the powerful breath on his body was also restrained. Du Shaofu''s closed eyes suddenly opened and his mouth was full of turbid Qi.


    "Samsung is at a perfect level!"


    Du Shaofu''s face also showed a smile. He did not expect to have a neck again in the master of talismans. He practiced the mysterious skill fragments in the animal''s bones, and his mental strength grew like a flying sword.


    "I don''t know what is the origin of the residual skill. If you can cultivate all of them, it will be amazing."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. At this time, the mud pill palace in his mind was full of vigor. It seemed that there were some mysterious changes in the spiritual power, which made the spirit full of an ancient and vicissitudes of life


    "Creak."


    The door opened and Du Shaofu walked out.


    "Third, are you just breaking through?" Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi immediately welcomed him.


    "Well, it''s a breakthrough in practice."


    Du Shaofu nodded, as if feeling something. His eyes suddenly fell on the beautiful woman in the hall.


    I saw that the beautiful woman''s forceful dress outlined the curve of the devil, the slender legs, the radian of temptation, which was the most beautiful face, which was simply the soul.


    The beautiful woman''s eyes also fell on Du Shaofu, rose slowly, and then quickly rushed to Du Shaofu''s body. In his eyes, which had not caused waves, there were ripples at this time.


    But in the end, the most beautiful woman managed to hold back her fluctuating emotions. Looking at Du Shaofu, her red lips were slightly open and her spirit was like Zhilan. She said, "it''s ok if it''s OK."


    "Do you care about me?"


    Du Shaofu smiles. The most beautiful woman in front of her is Ouyang Shuang. She said yesterday that Ouyang Shuang was still in the state of enlightenment. It is estimated that he left the pass last night.


    "Why are you so annoying all the time?"


    Ouyang Shuang stares at Du Shaofu. When his life is at stake, he can let her and Xingyu escape first. Obviously, he is not a hateful person, but also moves her. However, it makes her not feel happy from the moment she realizes it. She has to hate her to be happy.


    "Third, we still have some chores to do today. We''ll leave first."


    Sun Zhi, Zhang Wei, and Wu Qingfeng saw this. After a little surprise, they seemed to feel something. After seeing each other face to face, they understood and immediately left.


    Du Shaofu nodded. He could only help but not explain the look in Sun Zhi''s eyes. Then he looked at Ouyang Shuang and said with a light smile, "why do I annoy you when I talk? Do I offend you?"


    Ouyang Shuang seems to be too lazy to talk to Du Shaofu. Jiao Yan straightens up, looks at Du Shaofu, and says, "I''ll talk to you about serious things. Xingyu has become a teacher, but I''m not in college now."


    "Where is the star language?" Du Shaofu was about to ask about Dai Xingyu. When he heard the speech, his face suddenly became worried.


    "Don''t worry, it''s going to be OK. I feel that it''s still the chance of Xingyu." Ouyang Shuang said, and then he told Du Shaofu about the original situation.


    It turns out that when they ran away by the king scale demon tiger, they did not dare to take the king scale demon tiger too much to show off. Therefore, they met with a lot of troubles on the way. Fortunately, the trouble was not big. Therefore, Ouyang Shuang and Wang scale demon tiger were able to cope with it.


    But in the end, the two women and the king scale demon tiger also met the strong, and the king scale demon tiger was also defeated. At the critical moment, a beautiful woman rescued them.


    The beautiful woman and Dai Xingyu are close friends. If she wants to accept Dai Xingyu as her apprentice, Dai Xingyu asks the beautiful woman to find Du Shaofu first, and then she is willing to follow the beautiful woman away.


    "The beautiful woman agreed to Xingyu, but I learned from the disciples of Heisha sect that you have escaped from the pursuit of Heisha sect. I guess you may have returned to college. Therefore, on balance, I feel that the beautiful woman is very powerful, and maybe it is a great opportunity for Xingyu. Xingyu also intended to let Xingyu leave with the beautiful woman, and I went back to heaven Military Academy. "


    With a breath and a deep breath, Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Shaofu and continued: "who knows I didn''t see you after I went back to the college, so I went to see Uncle Xi and went back to the dark forest to look for you. But the result is the same. You are no longer in the dark forest. The people of Heisha sect are still looking for you everywhere. When I return to the college again, I have heard that you are studying The glorious deeds of the court have made a great reputation. ""It seems that Xingyu also has its own chance. Maybe it is better than tianwu college." Du Shaofu thought that maybe it was Dai Xingyu''s chance.


    "You seem to agree, too?" Ouyang Shuang said, "I''m afraid you won''t agree."


    Du Shaofu glanced at Ouyang Shuang and said, "why don''t I agree? This is the chance of Xingyu. As long as she is good, it''s enough."


    Ouyang Shuang laughed, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "in fact, I''m here today, but there are other news to tell you. Sister Xiaoman was originally with me, but the law enforcement team had a temporary business and asked me to come alone."


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment, his eyebrows moved, then his eyes looked at Ouyang Shuang and said with a smile: "it should be that the elders have come to a conclusion about my punishment."


    "Well."


    Ouyang Shuang nodded, and then said to Du Shaofu, "we''ll talk about your punishment on the way. Now we need to go to the dark city. The flying monster is already waiting for us. We need to start immediately, or we''ll be afraid that it will be too late. I''ll accompany you this time."


    "Let''s forget the flying monster. I''ll take the king scale demon tiger to be better." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Yes, but we must start now. It''s too late. I''m afraid it will be too late." Ouyang Shuang said.


    Du Shaofu nodded. Although he did not know what to do in the dark city, he naturally believed in Ouyang Shuang.


    A moment later, when Du Shaofu came to Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang''s bright eyes brightened and he looked at Du Xiaoyao. He could not help saying, "what a beautiful monkey."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately looked at Du Xiaoyao with a smile. The eyes in his eyes clearly said, "look, I''ll say you are a monkey."


    Du Xiaoyao was about to cry. He didn''t want to explain any more. He glared at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang, and said, "I hate you."


    "Animal waiting for the environment!"


    When Ouyang Shuang hears the words, his beautiful eyes are startled. If he can speak his words, he is definitely a monster at the level of marquis Wu.


    "He''s not a monster. You call him Du Xiaoyao." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Roar..."


    After leaving a message to Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi, Du Shaofu took the king scale demon tiger to leave tianwu college.


    On the back of the king scale demon tiger, Ouyang Shuang has been looking at Du Xiaoyao curiously all the time. It seems that he looks like a monkey.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    "What did the elders of the college decide to punish me?" Du Shaofu asked Ouyang Shuang.


    Ouyang Shuang took back his eyes from Du Xiaoyao''s body, and his face became dignified. He said to Du Shaofu, "you''re all right. The elders have discussed and asked you to capture the ghost claw and take back the Xuanling Tongtian vine. Then you won''t be embarrassed again."


    "Ghost claw, Xuanling Tongtian Teng." Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang and asked, "what are these?"


    "Ghost claw is a villain in the dark forest. It is said that it is the strength of the mysterious level of marquis Wu. In the whole dark forest, it is also a ferocious, bloody and cruel person. What''s more, he practiced ghost claw skill, so over time, he got the name of ghost claw.


    Not long ago, the ghost claw was captured by the general "budianshan River" and "lingxuan jade girl" Gu Xinyan. However, the ghost claw was finally banned from digging in the Institute''s Basalt mine. "


    Ouyang Shuang went on to say, "I just didn''t know how to break through the prohibition and resume cultivation. In addition, someone took over the Xuanling Tongtian vine just excavated in the Xuanshi mine, but also killed an elder and dozens of students in the college."


    "Xuanling tongtianteng seems to be familiar with it, and seems to have heard of it." Du Shaofu murmured softly.


    "Xuanling Tongtian rattan is the material of refining utensils. It is a kind of material of heaven and earth treasure, which is enough to refine Taoist utensils. It is not worth the charm of green bamboo, but it is better than lingguo." Ouyang Shuang said.


    "Tao Qi."


    Du Shaofu''s brow was slightly frowned. There was a talisman above the spirit instrument, and a Taoist instrument above the Fu instrument. It is said that those who are the most powerful can hardly have one.


    It is not surprising that the value of the materials used to refine the talisman is slightly better than that of the green bamboo fruits.


    Fear is the real value, is not green bamboo rhyme fruit can be compared.


    "Not long ago, news came out of the dark city that xuanlingtongtianteng will be auctioned in a short time, and some news is spreading in the dark forest. It is said that the xuanlingtongtianteng is from tianwu Academy. Therefore, the elders of the college hope that you can capture the ghost''s claw and take back the xuanlingtongtianteng at the same time."


    Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu, "that''s why we''re rushing to the dark city. It''s still six days before Xuanling tongtianteng is auctioned. General, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque and Guo Shaofeng should all go to the dark city now. We should go and join them first and then act together."


    "It''s strange." Du Shaofu had some doubts.


    "Strange what?" Ouyang Shuang asked.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that ghost claw killed so many people in the academy and seized the treasure of tianwu Academy. How could it still auction Xuanling Tongtian vine in the dark city? If I had been there, I would have been far away." Du Shaofu expressed his doubts.


    "There''s nothing strange about this. In the dark forest, this is a paradise of sin and chaos. No one can get in. What''s more, ghost claws know that it''s not convenient for the elders of the college to enter the dark city." Ouyang Shuang said.


    "Why is it inconvenient for the dean to enter the dark city?"


    Du Shaofu knew the chaos in the dark forest, but Du Shaofu was a little puzzled when the elders of the Academy were not convenient to enter the dark forest.


    "The dark forest is very big. In addition to the dark city, there are many other cities, all of which are dominated by powerful forces. There are many strong people in the dark forest, among which there are many strong ones. The most disgusting thing about that kind of place is the entry of genuine forces."


    Ouyang chuckled his dry lips and said quickly: "if the elder of the academy enters the dark city, I''m afraid it will immediately arouse the suspicion of the major forces in the dark forest. Even if the elder of the Academy killed the ghost claws in the dark city, but no accident, the major forces in the dark forest will immediately join hands to deal with the tianwu Academy. If the whole Dark Forest Alliance The Academy will also scruple


    "It''s a bit of trouble." Du Shaofu naturally understood what Ouyang Shuang said. For places like the dark forest, he naturally resented the entry of legitimate forces.


    However, Du Shaofu was still a little surprised when he thought about it. Since the ghost claw escaped, he also took a lot of treasure. At last, he was so loud and loud. It seemed that he was deliberately unable to get along with tianwu academy, which seemed to be of no benefit to him.


    For ruthless people, things that are not good should not be done.


    "If the elder doesn''t do it, I''m afraid it''s not easy for us to capture the ghost''s claws in the dark city." Du Shaofu finally said.


    Ouyang Shuang, with a slight frown, said: "it should not be a big problem. As long as you can find the ghost claw, you will have a chance. Last time, the ghost claw was captured by the general and Gu Xinyan. Besides, there are more ghost children, Wuque and Guo Shaofeng only once."


    "The top five in the martial arts list must be very strong."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes raised slightly. Those five were all the top five in the martial arts list. As soon as they entered the college, they could see their names.


    "You are very strong now, and your reputation is not inferior to those five."


    Ouyang Shuang glanced at Du Shaofu and murmured, "I don''t know how you practice. Your strength has increased so fast.""I''m very hard-working and kind-hearted. It''s no surprise that my strength will be enhanced more quickly with the help of heaven''s law." Du Shaofu laughed shamelessly.


    "Shameless!" Ouyang Shuang couldn''t help saying.


    "That''s right. It''s shameless." Du Xiaoyao was also in front of the king scale demon tiger''s forehead, stole to scold, and then turned to look at the front.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s curse also made Ouyang Shuang laugh.


    "Dead monkey." Du Shaofu couldn''t help but stare at Du Xiaoyao.


    "Is there anyone in the dark city who has the gate of Heisha?" Suddenly, Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang and asked, with a faint chill in his eyes.


    "There should be." Ouyang Shuang nodded his head, and then introduced the situation of the dark city with Du Shaofu.


    The dark city, one of the largest cities in the whole dark forest, is inhabited by all kinds of big forces in the whole dark forest. Based on the dark city, the influence radiates to all parts of the dark city.


    The dark city is also the most lively place in the whole dark forest, and it is also a hidden dragon crouching tiger.


    It is said that many famous murderers in the mainland live in the dark city. It is possible that they may meet a person who is not very impressive on the street in the dark city, or maybe a strong man who was once famous in the mainland.


    Therefore, walking in the dark city, although the strength is respected, but eyesight is also very important, maybe you will meet a person who can''t be provoked at all.


    In the dense buildings, a humble deep courtyard.


    "Hmmm..."


    In the room, the sound of a pure woman''s voice, can smell a strange pure woman''s body sent out the smell.


    On the bed, a full-bodied woman was naked, and her eyes were almost dazzled when a thin old man hugged her smooth waist. She was eager to look for her lips and taste her tongue.


    "Cluck, don''t..."


    But at this time, the woman was stingy. She clenched the tooth and showed only a little tip of the tongue, which made the thin old man''s tongue touch but not suck, which made the thin old man extremely anxious.


    "Don''t hide. I''ll reward you a lot later."


    The thin old man said, while he was anxious to gnaw.


    "That''s what you said."


    The woman was immediately satisfied, directly reached the waist of the thin old man, and then grasped his thing skillfully.


    "Ouch..."


    The skinny old man suddenly ouch. He felt that every hair and fingernail on his toes were bulging. It seemed that the thing was full of gas, as if it was about to burst. He immediately hugged the woman in front of his chest, and his whole body was filled with heat.


    A moment later, there were bursts of decadent voices in the room, which disappeared after a long time.


    "Creak..."


    When the door opened, a skinny old man came out with untidy clothes. From the crack of the door, we could see that there was a naked ketone body on the bed, and there was blood spilling over. The woman''s life was gone.


    "In the special period, don''t be too ostentatious. There are many people looking for you now, especially those from tianwu college."


    An old man in black appeared beside the thin old man. He was wearing a mask and could not see clearly. But his pupils were covered with a faint chill, just like a poisonous snake. When you look at it, you can feel the creepy and heartless.


    "Don''t worry. It''s settled."


    The skinny old man said that he looked more than fifty years old. His eyes were deep in his eyes. His pupils were red. His hands seemed to be stained with some blood. He licked the bloodstain on his fingertips. He said, "women will not know when they are most comfortable. They think they are dreaming. They feel different."


    "I have heard that many people from tianwu college have already arrived in the dark city." The old man in Black said, and his voice was cold.


    "Good to come. Have the two men I want come?" The thin old man''s eyes suddenly suffused with fierce killing intention, and his dry hands were like ghost claws.


    "Not yet, but it should be soon. Both of you have come this time." Said the old man in black.


    "Jie Jie Come on, the man killed, but the woman is the best. I''ll enjoy it slowly. The dark city is not tianwu college. Those little dolls really think I''m so easy to deal with! " The skinny old man sneers at him. His eyes are cold and cold, and his intention to kill is full. How can he not repay his capture.


    "And more, it''s in code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    "Roar..."


    In mid air, the king scale demon tiger flapped its wings and cut through the sky. On the back of the tiger, Du Shaofu sat cross legged.


    With the strength of Du Shaofu''s cultivation at this time, he had to go all the way to the dark city, so he didn''t have to be too afraid that someone would ask for trouble. When he reached the edge of the dark city, he would not be afraid of convergence.


    Therefore, with time, Du Shaofu was cultivating her spiritual strength. Her body was covered with white spirits, and the ancient atmosphere of vicissitudes spread, which made Ouyang Shuang and her eyebrows frown slightly. The breath made her soul extremely depressed, as if to be suppressed.


    "Hoo!"


    The white divine awn suddenly converged. Du Shaofu stopped practicing, exhaled his turbid breath, and then opened his eyes. The fine light in his clear eyes twinkled, and his eyes looked at the distance doubtfully.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ouyang Shuang, sitting cross legged, stopped practicing. His big eyes were watching Du Shaofu''s bright eyes moving.


    "There seems to be a fight ahead."


    Du Shaofu said that in the cultivation of spiritual power, the release of spiritual power is especially able to feel the fluctuation in the sky, and the farther you can pry.


    "It''s not surprising that there''s a fight in the dark forest. It''s not surprising."


    Ouyang Shuang finished, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "by the way, I almost forgot to tell you something."


    "What''s the matter?" Du Shaofu asked. It''s really not strange that there are people fighting in the dark forest. As Ouyang Shuang said, it''s not strange.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang said: "the elder''s disposal of you is not only to let you capture the ghost claw and take back xuanlingtong tianteng, but also to say that you destroyed half of the medicinal field, and also stole many other miraculous medicines, so that you are responsible for accompanying you."


    "Why should I pay for it? I only took the green bamboo rhyme spirit fruit, and the other miraculous drugs were taken by Du Xiaoyao." When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his face suddenly turned ugly.


    "It''s none of my business. You let me eat it. If you have the ability, you can give me the green bamboo rhyme fruit, and other miraculous medicines will be given to you." Hearing this, Du Xiaoyao immediately looked back at Du Shaofu.


    "You


    Du Shaofu was depressed and said, "Du Xiaoyao, you don''t have to do it. I took advantage of it. In the end, I didn''t want to help you wipe your butt."


    Looking at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang is becoming more and more strange. In the end, what did this man and a monkey do in the medicinal field? Besides the green bamboo rhyme fruit, what extent did he destroy the medicinal field? So that every time uncle Xi mentioned it, his chest would ache faintly.


    "Don''t worry, the elders of the college don''t seem to let you compensate. It''s just that the process has passed. You don''t have to be too nervous."


    Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu. His father, Du Tingxuan, had taken away huangjidan. Now he is refining "Jie Jie. They can''t support it anymore. Kill me. The disciples of tianwu academy have gained a lot. Those two women belong to you, and this one belongs to me."


    A fat old man in tight clothes said to more than 30 people who were besieging the students of tianwu college. His eyes were dirty, and his eyes were always on the women who were at the beginning of the spiritual realm of tianwu college.


    The woman, with a sword, a horsetail and a tight dress, outlines her long figure. Her beautiful face has bright eyes. It is Zhang Lu of tianwu college.


    At this time, Zhang Lu was obviously injured, and some faint blood stains spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    Listening to the dirty words of the fat old man, Zhang Lu couldn''t help it. The dark air gushed out of her body. The sword pulled out a lot of sword flowers and picked it at the fat old man. With the spread of runes, Zhang Lu was extremely powerful and powerful.


    "The cultivation of mailingjing is as mysterious as that of mailing realm. It is worthy of being a disciple of tianwu Academy. I like it."


    The fat old man sneered, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. He waved an energy Rune light column and directly hit Zhang Lu''s sword shadow.


    "Bang!"


    The sound is low and dull. The Rune of sword shadow is broken, and the energy ripple spreads out. Zhang Luqian''s shadow is directly impacted from mid air to the ground below.


    "Chulala..."


    When Jiao''s body fell, Zhang Lu suddenly moved sideways and inserted the sword in her hand into the ground. With her sharp sword, she swept a large area of soil on the ground directly. However, she didn''t fall directly, but her steps also staggered backward, and her mouth was once again covered with red blood.


    But the fat old man was in no way affected at all.


    "Goo!"


    At the same time, Zhang Lujiao''s face changed slightly, communicating the martial pulse and stimulating the pulse soul. The ghost of a green wind swallow demon condensed, carrying amazing energy, went directly to the obese old man.


    "It''s beyond my ability!"


    The fat old man gulps, and a fist seal suddenly congeals, and the rune is made. Before the fist seal, the space is distorted and directly bombards Zhang Lu''s pulse soul.


    The amazing energy ripple suddenly fluctuated. Before long, Zhang Lu''s pulse soul was directly destroyed.


    "Pooh


    Pulse soul is destroyed, Zhang Lu looks pale, a mouthful of blood gushes out of his mouth."Little girl, surrender. If you surrender, you can be spared your life. Otherwise, don''t blame me. The black leopard doesn''t know how to show mercy and cherish jade." The fat old man sneered.


    "Dream, when the strong men of our college come here, I will surely frustrate you!"


    Zhang Lu said with blood flowing from the corners of her mouth. She was afraid that even after surrender, with the heart nature and cruel means of these people, we would surely be more miserable than those who died in war.


    "Hum, I don''t know how to praise the girl. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you."


    The fat old man took a deep drink, his eyes were cold and his figure fell down. The runes in his hands spread and condensed into a rune energy, which directly impacted Zhang Lu.


    "Boom


    Where the rune''s energy is shining, the air is shaken by it.


    Looking at the energy of the rune, Zhang Lu also clenched her teeth. Finally, the mysterious Qi gushed out, and when she wielded a sword, she met the light of the rune.


    "Dang!"


    The clear sound spreads away with the amazing energy, and the two touch each other, and then the space trembles violently. The sword is destroyed and the arc of the sword is bent. Zhang Luqian''s shadow immediately staggers and shakes back. Every step back, the earth under your feet is cracked and broken.


    "Pedaling!"


    Seven steps in a row, Zhang Lu had a mouthful of Yan''s blood gushing out of his mouth. Finally, Jiao''s body couldn''t support it and fell back to the ground directly.


    "If you don''t eat or drink, you should be honest."


    When the voice of indifference came, the fat old man also took the opportunity to knock down Zhang Lu''s body, and waved a claw print directly to Zhang Luyu''s neck.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    Zhang Lu can''t hide any more. The other seven people in tianwu college are in danger. They can''t save her. The more important seven people don''t have the strength to save her.


    "Hiss!"


    When Zhang Lu was almost in despair, suddenly, a pale golden energy swept into the air, and without warning, it directly hit the paw print of the obese old man.


    "Bang!"


    After the energy impact, the obese old man''s face suddenly changes greatly, and then the energy impact bursts out. Under the low and dull noise, the fat body directly moves backward.


    Zhang Lu was shocked. A familiar voice that seemed to have heard of it came from her ear: "how is your injury, sister?"


    Hearing the sound, Zhang Lu immediately turned around and saw a familiar young face, resolute and resolute. The radian of his mouth showed a bit of bad breath,.


    "It''s you, Du Shaofu."


    Zhang Lu''s face was startled. Naturally, she would not forget the young man in front of her. She would like to make her forget, even if she wanted to.


    "Dare to move the people of tianwu college and find death!"


    Ouyang refreshing drink, the first time out of the sheath to join the battle circle.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger roared, the tiger roared and thundered, and the strong wind surged directly to the battle circle, and several towering trees around were directly broken by the wings of the king scale demon tiger.


    After swallowing a Xuanyun Chijiao on the list of heavenly beasts, Wang scale demon tiger also got amazing benefits. His cultivation directly went from the other side of the pulse spirit state to the peak of the other side of the pulse spirit state. I''m afraid it''s time to wait for another breakthrough.


    Devouring a mysterious cloud Chijiao on the list of heavenly beasts makes Wang scale demon tiger not only get benefits at the level of cultivation, but also seems to get many other benefits in understanding.


    "Boom!"


    The king scale demon tiger spread out its wings and flapped its wings to strike out. The power of a monster King spread like two huge storms. Several fans broke several people who besieged tianwu academy into blood fog.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger''s mouth was ferocious, and two big men were directly swallowed into the mouth by the king scale demon tiger.


    "Those who touch the students of tianwu college will be killed!"


    Suddenly, in the front of the space, there is a big shout out.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, the ten streamer figures suddenly appeared in the sky. A breath of air suddenly crushed the sky, making the surrounding forest surge.


    "Hiss!"


    As the last word of the shout fell, the two figures suddenly fell on the side of Du Shaofu and Zhang Lu, and two faint breath that was about to gush out spread and swept over.


    Du Shaofu looked at the two men, and his pupils moved.


    Du Shaofu, the two men who came here, know each other. One is the cousin of the fourth Sun Zhi, and Li Yuxiao, who was No. 15 in Wubang, also fought with him at the beginning.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu felt the breath of Li Yuxiao, which seemed to be more inexplicable than a few months ago.


    Another young man in yellow robe, also with extraordinary heroic spirit, his breath fluctuated to the other side of the pulse and spirit realm.


    Du Shaofu is no stranger to this man. He has also fought with himself. He is the 30th highest ranked man in the martial arts list, and he is also known as Luo Tianchen.


    "You finally come. That guy is Wu Guangwen, the top 95 Panther on the reward list. Two of us have been killed by him." Looking at Du Shaofu, Li Yuxiao and Luo Tianchen, Zhang Lu was relieved.


    "Kill!"


    Listening to Zhang Lu''s words, Luo Tianchen looked cold, and there was no delay at all. He gave a light drink to the eight people who had followed him, stamped his feet on the ground, and immediately swept the battle circle. He left the fat old man to Li Yuxiao, and a fist seal directly hit the nearest big man.


    "Boom!"


    Under Luo Tianchen''s fist, the rune burst out and immediately shocked his opponent to death.


    "Kill!"


    After Luo Tianchen, the breath of eight people was surging, and the light whirled out in an instant, accompanied by the flash of runes. They were all diving down, attacking the talisman''s Secret patterns one after another, and the surrounding air was directly exploded continuously, and the dark light was blooming, and all of them immediately took out their hands.


    These students of tianwu college are very powerful. With their participation, there are many screams in the battle circle.


    The nearly 30 people who had originally crushed and besieged the students of the martial arts college were no longer able to resist, and the top students of tianwu University killed him.


    "Sister Zhang Lu, you said that guy was on the wanted list. After killing, did you get any bonus points?" When Du Shaofu heard this, he immediately looked at Zhang Lu and said.


    Zhang Lu had just been helped up by Du Shaofu. Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Zhang Lu''s face looked quite puzzled and said, "of course, there should be a lot more.""Not good."


    In the face of a sudden change, Wu Guangwen, the black panther, suddenly changed her face.


    Tianwu college is really strong. All the young men and women who come here are extremely scared. They are absolutely the top students. Where does Wu Guangwen, the black leopard, dare to fight against him, he will flee quickly.


    "Don''t rob me. This black leopard belongs to me!"


    Du Shaofu immediately gave a big drink and ran out like a cicada in seven steps.


    "Boom


    Wrapped in a pale golden light, Du Shaofu''s body was full of domineering and fierce breath. Like a giant ROC flying into the sky, he grabbed the black leopard''s foot with one hand and pulled his life down from the low altitude.


    "Pulsating atmosphere, how so strong!"


    Wu Guangwen, the black leopard, is shocked. The boy who catches up with him is just a breath of pulse state cultivation, but he is extremely fierce.


    Wu Guangwen, the black panther, tried to break away from Du Shaofu, but found that the young man was like a mountain and was dragged down by him.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell and his feet fell to the ground with his feet together. The ground trembled like an earthquake. The cracks in the ground were broken and spread around the landing of his feet, showing his fierce momentum.


    "Bang!"


    Holding a foot of the black leopard, Du Shaofu hit the black leopard Wu Guangwen on a nearby towering tree.


    "Boom!"


    The towering trees were born and shaken, and then they were smashed and smashed, and they were cracked and dumped directly from the impact place, and the leaves were flying.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The black leopard''s mouth was full of blood, and his body was like a broken kite. He fell heavily on the towering tree. Finally, he rebounded and fell to the ground. The ground was shaking, and the cracks in the ground broke open.


    "Elder sister, will living reward more points?" Du Shaofu asked, looking at Zhang Lu from a distance.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s ferocious scene, Zhang LUZHENG was shocked to find that he couldn''t return to God. He was still a little stunned. Then he swallowed his saliva and said, "the bonus points of dead and alive are the same, as long as you can determine the identity."


    "The same thing."


    Du Shaofu seemed a little disappointed. Then he stepped out and stamped on the chest of Wu Guangwen, the black leopard.


    "Pooh


    The sound of bone fracture accompanied by blood spurt, in the black leopard Wu Guangwen that desperate double pupil constriction, suddenly life crushed, dead can not die again.


    "That guy, more and more fierce!"


    The students around tianwu college have already solved the problems of those dozens of people. Looking at Du Shaofu''s fierce way, they are shocked and their eyes are constricted.


    Du Shaofu leaned over and fumbled out a bag of heaven and earth from the black leopard''s arms. Then he swung the sleeve of his robe and put it into his arms without leaving any trace.


    "We have met again, and you seem to be much stronger."


    Li Yuxiao looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes were dark red and his eyes were fluctuating. He had an indescribable dignity and evil.


    Du Shaofu took a look at Li Yuxiao, felt the breath of Li Yuxiao, raised his eyebrow and said, "don''t you come to this sentence every time you see me. Your strength seems to have improved a lot?"


    "I just broke through to Wuhou half a month ago. Thank you very much. If I hadn''t had a fight with you last time, I''m afraid I would have broken through Daowu Marquis territory so quickly."


    Li Yuxiao looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. His dark red pupils moved and said, "I know you didn''t enjoy yourself last time. I also didn''t enjoy it. How about having a fight again if we have time?"


    "Wuhou territory."


    After hearing this, Du Shaofu was also shocked. For Du Shaofu, the state of marquis Wu was also a level that could not be reached for the time being.


    But thinking of the eight million points, Du Shaofu''s heart began to bleed again. Now, there''s no leisure to accompany Li Yuxiao to have a duel. Some of them said weakly, "we''ll talk about it when we have time."


    "Are you all right?"


    Ouyang Shuang came to Du Shaofu''s side, nodded to Li Yuxiao, and then asked Zhang Lu, "Sister Zhang Lu, how can you be here and meet Wu Guangwen, the black panther."


    "It happened by accident and almost fell. Fortunately, you came in time." Zhang Lu is still in a state of palpitation and smiles bitterly at the corner of her mouth. At this time, she can''t help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. Several healing pills are also put into her mouth.


    Li Yuxiao said to Zhang Lu, "after we saw your distress signal, we came in a hurry."


    "It''s seven o''clock. The update is finished today. I''m tired. Xiao Yu will go to sleep for a while. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    Zhang Lu then remembered something. She immediately looked at Du Shaofu, Li Yuxiao, Ouyang Shuang and Luo Tianchen and said, "the distress signal is not from us. It''s the witch sparrow. You''ve come just in time. Hurry into the dark city. The witch bird found the clue of the ghost claw and chased into the dark city. But she was afraid that one person could not do anything about it. So she sent out a distress signal and asked us to wait nearby for the Academy Others. "


    Li Yuxiao light red long hair shawl, smell speech, eyebrow micro motion, quietly looking at Zhang Lu, way: "witch bird should be with the ghost baby together?"


    Zhang Lu shook her head, said: "they separate in search of clues, the ghost child may have been in the dark city first."


    Hearing this, Li Yuxiao looked at all the people behind him and said, "Tianchen, you stay. Other people will escort the wounded back to the college."


    "Captain, we come here to catch the ghost claws. Now we all go back. Is there anything wrong with it?" A woman asked Li Yuxiao.


    "The dark city is ahead of us. A large number of people may not be a good thing. It will attract other people''s attention. Let''s go and escort the wounded back first." Li Yu Xiao Dao.


    "Yes."


    The woman who spoke stopped talking and nodded.


    After the eight law enforcement officers escorted Zhang Lu and others to leave, only Li Yuxiao, Luo Tianchen, Ouyang Shuang, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Wang scale demon tiger were left.


    Li Yuxiao''s eyes looked from Wang scale demon tiger and Du Xiaoyao''s body, and then said to Du Shaofu, "are you also here for ghost claws and Xuan Ling Tongtian Teng?"


    Du Shaofu recovered a little from more than eight million points and said, "it seems that the ghost claw has completely angered the college, and the college has sent you all out."


    "Ghost claws are not easy to deal with. They are insidious and cunning. They are cruel and merciless. It is said that ghost claws have helpers around this time, so we should be more careful."


    Li Yuxiao looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the dark city is not far ahead. We will go to the city to find the witch bird to see if there is any news of ghost claws."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the vast forest sea, there is an endless plain, boundless, extremely vast.


    It is already afternoon and dusk. There is a little red glow in the sky, but it is difficult to shine on the whole dark sky. It makes people feel a rather oppressive breath. The air seems to be full of a bloody smell.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the distance, in the boundless forest sea, there is a figure, but it is still like streamer shooting from time to time. The speed is fast and slow, and it is full of a kind of bloody breath.


    In the depth of the vast plain, the outline of a huge city looms out. The contour area is amazing, like there are countless building groups.


    Around the big city, there are many faint body images that can be seen as black spots, just like a large number of ants. They are entering the square city gate in different ways.


    The figures from the wild forest sea are all on their way, for fear that it will be too late to find a place to settle down.


    On one avenue, the four figures were very fast, and gradually appeared in front of the vast city. Only then did they stop and show their beautiful faces.


    They were Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang, Li Yuxiao and Luo Tianchen who came to the dark city all the way.


    Du Xiaoyao always fell on Du Shaofu''s left shoulder, while Wang scaly demon tiger did not fall behind at all.


    Looking at the big city in the dusk, the air was filled with blood. The towering gate was more than ten feet high and tens of meters wide. Du Shaofu whispered, "is this the dark city?"


    Li Yuxiao stood still, tall and straight, and his dark red robe moved. Looking at the dense figures around him, he was pouring into the dark city in the darkness. Smelling the bloody breath in the air, he seemed to be responding to Du Shaofu and said, "this is indeed the dark city. In this place, strength is respected. If you get into trouble later, you must not Be polite. "


    "Yes." Du Shaofu didn''t say much. He had already wandered through the dark forest. At this time, he was more able to understand what Li Yuxiao said.


    "Let''s go into the city. Judging from the marks left along the way, the witch sparrow has indeed entered the dark city. I''m afraid we have other people in the dark city besides the witch sparrow." Luo Tianchen said.


    Then the four entered the city, mingled in the dense crowd, and slowly poured into the huge and towering city gate, which was like the mouth of a monster.


    "You four, stop!"


    On entering the gate of the city, a loud shout came out, and then several figures came out of the gate, and the surrounding crowd dodged one after another, as if they did not want to provoke those people.


    "That means you, four of three men and one woman, stop."


    As the roar drew closer and closer, Du Shaofu and Li Yuxiao stopped slightly, apparently aiming at them.


    At the same time, the six ferocious men quickly came to Du Shaofu''s four. When they looked at Ouyang Shuang, their eyes were glowing with heat.In front of the six, a thin man, like a monkey, looked at Ouyang Shuang, his eyes were dirty, and his nose was bleeding.


    These seven people even ignored Li Yuxiao, Du Shaofu and Luo Tianchen. Their eyes fell on Ouyang Shuang alone.


    "It''s a member of the kuisha gang. The three men and one woman are young and well dressed. I''m afraid they are four rookies who come to visit the dark city. It''s bad luck."


    "It is estimated that the four young people have lived a life of luxury at home. They think that the dark city is just like the outside world. They don''t know how to die even though they are afraid of death."


    "I didn''t expect that the people of kuisha Gang started first. If we had known, we would have done it just now. The four rookies are dressed beautifully. I''m afraid they have a lot of good things on them."


    "That woman is so beautiful. I''m afraid it''s hard to find a woman to compare with in the whole dark city."


    With Du Shaofu and Li Yuxiao blocked, the surrounding crowd was originally pouring into the city gate. At this time, they all stopped to watch the excitement.


    "What do you want?"


    Blocked by seven people, Luo Tianchen looks the first to sink, looking at the seven people deep voice said.


    "Boy, is it your first time to come to the dark city? Don''t you know you have to pay the city fee?"


    The leading thin man moved away from Ouyang Shuang''s body one by one, and looked at Luo Tianchen, Du Shaofu and Li Yuxiao. Each of them was bright. He was definitely a rookie who had never been abroad. He put a strange look in his eyes and said with a sneer, "this gate is the one that our kuisha Gang is in charge of. If you want to enter the city, one person will have 1000 yuan. If you don''t have it, then Just leave this girl for the men to play with. "


    Smell speech, Ouyang Shuang Dai eyebrow micro Cu, a chill flash.


    "Are you sure? I want to remind you that there are some people you can''t afford." Luo Tianchen''s eyes are getting colder and deeper.


    The leader felt the chill in Luo Tianchen''s eyes, and his heart trembled for no reason. But he didn''t care. In the dark city, they still had many people. What should we be afraid of? He immediately sneered at Luo Tianchen and said, "boy, do you scare me? This is the dark city. We are kuisha Gang people. You don''t know how to die."


    "Those boys are really rookies."


    "I don''t know how to die."


    Around the crowd laugh theory, one by one indifferent to see the play, eyes full of banter.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Suddenly, the deep sound of the explosion resounded, the golden light flickered in the field, and the shadows were like electricity. After seven low muffled noises, the seven bodies were already lying on the ground.


    The skinny man and the other six ferocious men were just arrogant, but suddenly they were corpses. Everyone''s chest was blasted by life and blood was dripping. The faint smell of blood diffused away. All of a sudden, they were killed with one blow, clean and fierce.


    Du Shaofu''s pale golden light on his fist was slightly restrained. He leaned over and took out seven bags of heaven and earth from the seven people. He turned back to Li Yuxiao and Luo Tianchen and said, "you are welcome. We can enter the city now."


    "Well done. If you don''t do it, I''ll do it." Ouyang Shuang said that he took the lead in entering the city.


    "Come on, next time you can be more clean and tidy. He is much more fierce than you." Li Yuxiao patted Luo Tianchen on the shoulder and then followed him.


    Luo Tianchen took a deep breath and grinned bitterly at the corners of his mouth, then followed him into the city.


    At this time, the dense crowd around was silent, and no one dared to laugh at it any more. Smelling the faint smell of blood at the gate of the city, it was known to all that the three women were definitely not young men or young ladies. They were afraid that they were all hard to provoke.


    The sky has gradually faded, but the dark city is full of lights, just like the day, the level of excitement is still not reduced, even more lively than the daytime.


    The sound of Hawking, noise, and even from time to time you can see the sound of a fight, gathered together, making the whole dark city noisy.


    "There are still many people."


    Du Shaofu looked at the bustling crowd on the street, which was more chaotic than the noise and bustle in Lanling city.


    "It is said that there are crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the dark city. We need to be careful and not to expose our identities too much. The identity of our tianwu college students is not very popular in the dark city." Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu.


    "The dark forest has become like a country, and the dark city is just like a capital of a country. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and various forces are fighting for it. Among them, there are also undercurrent, and there are some top strong ones." Li Yuxiao said.


    "The update was very late last night, so I didn''t get up until two o''clock today. I''m sorry, brothers. Xiao Yu continues to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    "We have the badge of our college, and there are people from our college nearby."


    Luo Tianchen squatted on the ground, on a stone slab in the street, he saw a simple college emblem.


    "The people of the academy should be in the neighborhood."


    Li Yuxiao immediately said: "in the place where you settle down, you should also leave the badge of the college, which will not be too difficult to find."


    A moment later, outside the three busy streets, a slightly quiet corner of the street, there is a seemingly unimportant inn.


    Luo Tianchen looked at the four characters of Sihai Inn on the inn, and said to Li Yuxiao, Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang: "Sihai Inn, it should be here!"


    When Du Shaofu''s four men entered Sihai Inn, they looked at the hall in the inn with a smack of tongue.


    The outside of the inn looked insignificant, but the hall inside was big enough, full of forty or fifty tables, and each table was occupied.


    "Dry!"


    "Keep drinking."


    There was a lot of noise and noise. The people in the hall were drinking and eating meat. It was very lively.


    People who sit in groups of mistakes and mistakes seem to be messy, but it can also be seen that people who are familiar with each other and with the same forces will sit together, and there are also many people sitting alone.


    Those who sit alone, on the contrary, make people more afraid. Those who have the experience of walking outside will know that the strength of those who walk alone is often stronger, otherwise they will not dare to roam around alone. At the same time, their personality will also be eccentric. Once they are provoked, it is normal to start immediately.


    Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang, Li Yuxiao and Luo Tianchen are standing at the gate, looking at the noisy hall. They are all frowning slightly. Such a lively and noisy inn is quite different from that outside.


    "Young masters and ladies, do you want to eat or stay?"


    was just walking the gate for four people the moment, the second mock exam was a smile coming up to see the appearance of four people dressed in a beautiful manner. It was quite unexpected. Especially when he saw Ouyang Shuang, he was trembling for it. But in Ouyang''s breath, he didn''t dare to look straight at the fact that he had not been in.


    "We''ll stay and eat by the way."


    Du Shaofu said that he had been hunted down for more than half a month in the college, and tianwufu had been closed for more than three months, but he had not eaten well.


    Although speaking of the perfect level of pulse state, people who usually drink some water and eat wild fruits are absolutely starving. However, when he smelled the smell of meat in this hall, Du Shaofu could not help it.


    "A few young masters and ladies, I''m really sorry. Now the tables are full. If you want to eat, you need to wait first. If you want to stay, there are only the last two rooms." The bartender looked at the four and said.


    "We''ll have the guest room first and have dinner later."


    Luo Tianchen nodded and took out a large number of Xuan coins and handed them to the bartender. Then he went to the counter with the bartender to go through the registration procedures, which was a simple registration.


    In a place like dark city, you don''t need to register at all. As long as there are Xuan coins, everything can be done.


    "Four of us, two rooms, how do we live?" Du Shaofu picked his eyes.


    "I have a room with Luo Tianchen, and you two have a room. It''s just right." Li Yuxiao said, looking at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang.


    "Me and her?" Du Shaofu was stunned.


    "Why, no, I''m your sister, too."


    Ouyang Shuang was cheerful and informal. After staring at Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu had nothing to say. He squinted and said, "I mean, we don''t have our people here. How can we find them?"


    "It has been found, and they have found us."


    Li Yuxiao said, with the badge of tianwu Academy in his hand, he looked at the third floor of the inn, where there was a figure, nodded slightly at the bottom, and then disappeared.


    "I forgot."


    Du Shaofu laughed. His badge and Ouyang Shuang''s badge fell into the hands of soldiers thousands of miles last time. Now they don''t know where to go. Among the badges of tianwu University, students can sense each other within a certain distance.


    On the third floor of Sihai Inn, just as the four people set foot on the third floor, a figure stood quietly in front of a room door more than ten meters away. From a distance, the figure was quite slender, with clear eyebrows and dark eyes.


    The man looked at Li Yunxiao from a distance, nodded slightly, and then stepped into the room.


    "Guoshaofeng, qianluo sword, they are here." Luo Tianchen picks his eyes.


    The four then entered the room where Guo Shaofeng, the qianluo sword, had just entered. Du Xiaoyao was on Du Shaofu''s shoulder all the time. Wang scaly demon tiger followed him. Luo Tianchen finally entered and closed the door that had been concealed.


    As he entered the room, Du Shaofu found that there was a small hall in which four people were sitting.


    Guo Shaofeng, the qianluo sword just now, stood on one side, standing quietly, with his black hair tied behind his head and his ears drooping on his temples. He was handsome and his eyes were deep and dark, as black as the endless abyss at the end of the universe.Looking at the qianluo sword Guo Shaofeng, Du Shaofu''s eyes finally fell on Guo Shaofeng''s hands. He saw Guo Shaofeng''s wrists with a strange blue circle. He didn''t know what kind of material it was. However, it looked very old. There were a lot of unsophisticated runes on it, which made Guo Shaofeng, who had a rather elegant temperament, feel a bit mechanical.


    Luo Tianchen, Ouyang Shuang after entering the small hall, facing the small hall, at this time the five people are slightly nodding.


    Even Li Yuxiao, who is dignified and evil and doesn''t care about ordinary people, nods to Qian luojian and a woman sitting upright.


    After nodding to all the people, Li Yuxiao said to Du Shaofu: "let me introduce you to Wu Bang''s fourth witch bird, Wu Bang''s fifth qianluo sword, Guo Shaofeng, and Wu''s ninth ''huodao'' Beiming maple. You should have known the remaining two."


    Du Shaofu followed Li Yuxiao''s gaze, and the witch sparrow, the fourth Princess of the nether world, sat upright. She was 21-12 years old. She was dressed in a red dress, but she was half covered. She was covered with a thin chest like cream and white jade. She was covered with a short skirt like armor, with a pair of long and well-balanced legs until her white thighs were exposed. She was also like Li Xue''s costume Bi, the dress is very gorgeous.


    When Du Shaofu looked at the girl, he was even more surprised by the big eyes of the witch sparrow, the princess of the nether world. The big eyes were pretty and the eyes were full of natural charm. This was a woman who was full of enchantment from her bones. Her ink hair was like a waterfall, but her face was plain and elegant, with a faint smile on her face. The whole person had a kind of pink, greasy, crispy and delicate taste.


    It has a straight nose and a high nose tip. The skin on the body is light red, and the pupils are as black as ink.


    "I''m afraid they are all in Wuhou."


    Du Shaofu secretly felt the breath of Youming Princess Wuque, qianluo sword, Guo Shaofeng, and Beiming Feng. They were as good as huamojian Li Yuxiao. They had already reached the level of Wuhou at their age, which was undoubtedly terrifying. If these three people were put outside, they could all be regarded as one of the great princes.


    As for the remaining two, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were slightly raised when he looked at the past. A young man, who should have been gentle and self-contained, had a slightly indifferent look. His face was as delicate as it had been. His body was long and elegant, and he was not publicized. However, he was born with an extraordinary atmosphere. He was definitely a man who could charm a large number of women handsome man.


    Another young man, strong and fierce, had an extraordinary breath.


    The two men, Du Shaofu, naturally knew each other. They both fought each other. One was Pan Yu, the 31st Tianyan hand in Wubang, and the other was the iron tiger who was 99 in Wubang.


    "Hum!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Pan Yu snorted in his throat.


    "You should be the fierce new Du Shaofu. I have seen you."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the witch sparrow of the nether world gave a light smile and said, "at the beginning of peace square, when you were angry for our tianwu academy, many of us saw it in the distance. It was fierce enough."


    Du Shaofu shrugged and did not know what to say.


    Then they all found a place to sit down. Only the qianluo sword, Guo Shaofeng, stood still and did not speak much.


    However, Wuque talked the most about Li Yuxiao''s future situation. After talking about Li Yuxiao''s future situation, Wuque also told Li Yuxiao, Du Shaofu and others about the general situation after arriving at the dark city. There was not much useful information, and the whereabouts of the ghost claw had not been found.


    It is learned that not point mountain and river general and ghost baby two people are in the dark city to explore ghost claw news.


    "Time is running out. The auction of xuanlingtongtianteng will begin in three days. If xuanlingtongtianteng is auctioned successfully, the ghost claw will disappear. It will be more difficult to find it at that time." Said the witch sparrow.


    "We not only want to catch ghost claws, but also seize Xuanling Tongtian vine. Do you have a chance to capture Xuanling Tongtian vine?"


    At this time, Li Yuxiao is frowning slightly. Whether it is to grasp ghost claws or duocha Xuanling Tongtian Teng, it is a thorny matter in the dark city.


    "No Witch bird shook his head, said to Li Yuxiao: "I entered the dark city, compared with you to not long ago."


    "Since Xuanling Tongtian vine is an auction, we can auction them down."


    Du Shaofu said, "and then follow the vines and try to find out the ghost claws. It''s not without a chance."


    "If only this could be done."


    He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "Xuanling Tongtian Teng is valuable. Since the news of the auction came out, let alone the whole dark city has been boiling. Even several powerful forces in the surrounding Empire have sent strong ones to come. We want to auction it down, not to mention a price fight, but the most important thing is the college Let''s get it, not auction it. We don''t give us any money. How can we auction it? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    "The college didn''t give out a cent, but we had to take xuanlingtongtianteng. It was a good idea." When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he was stupid.


    "If the college wants to buy it, we don''t have to come. Xuanling Tongtian vine is the property of our college. If we buy it back, it will not only ruin the face of the college, but also the faces of all of us." Guo Shaofeng said lightly.


    "In this case, if you can''t buy it, you can''t buy it. Anyway, xuanlingtongtianteng is the property of tianwu college." Du Shaofu frowned.


    "Not really. Since Xuanling Tongtian Teng has arrived in the dark city, according to the rules of the dark city, it does not belong to our college."


    The witch sparrow shook her head and said, "it is estimated that xuanlingtongtianteng is also in the auction. This time, mujiabao is responsible for the auction of xuanlingtongtianteng. Even if the elders of the college go there, they may not be able to rob xuanlingtongtianteng. If we go to grab it, it will be more difficult to do it. Mujiabao is not vegetarian."


    "Mu Jia Bao." Du Shaofu felt a little familiar.


    "In the dark forest, there are four forces, one cabinet, one fort and two gates. They are Wanyun Pavilion, mujiabao, Heisha gate and shuanghen gate. These four forces can be said to control the whole dark forest.


    The dark forest is like a country, and the dark city in the dark forest is equivalent to the capital of the country. Since then, the four major forces have been fighting for each other. However, over the years, they have also occupied one place, and no one can suppress the other three forces.


    In addition to their respective nests, the focus of the four forces is in the dark city. Naturally, the strong are like clouds. It is said that among the four forces, there are strong ones in King Wu''s territory


    Wuque said to the crowd, "so if we want to rob Xuanling Tongtian Teng, I''m afraid there won''t be any chance. Even our whole tianwu college will have scruples"


    "Wu Wang state."


    Du Shaofu was moved, and those who were at the level of cultivation in the kingdom of Wu belonged to the absolute strong in any place. If they really wanted to rob Xuanling Tongtian Teng, the consequences would be conceivable if they met the strong one in the other side''s Wu King state.


    "In this case, there will be no chance for us to get involved." After pondering for a moment, Du Shaofu frowned.


    "That''s not true. Mujiapu should have nothing to do with it. It''s just that ghost claws put xuanlingtongtian vine under the gate of mujiapu for auction. What mujiapu makes is the Commission profit of auction. In the meantime, mujiapu will naturally protect xuanlingtongtianteng." Fire knife Beiming Maple said, the voice is quite sharp, just like a knife awn.


    "It seems that the ghost claw is quite clever, and it has been pulled up to the stockbreeding castle."


    Du Shaofu''s face was dignified, and his clever opponent was naturally more and more difficult to deal with. Moreover, ghost claw was cruel and cunning.


    "Mujiapu doesn''t dare to offend our tianwu academy too much. The forces in the dark forest will not deal with our tianwu college openly. With the appeal of tianwu college and the strong men trained over the years, they have spread across the mainland. Anyone who wants a real tianwu academy should think about the consequences."


    Li Yuxiao said, his dark red eyes moved, and his whole body was faintly permeated with a kind of evil spirit. He said, "but now this is the dark city. For countless years, the rules here have been formed here. Our tianwu academy can''t control this place, and the surrounding empire can''t control it either."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dim. Tianwu college was only a college, and it did not have too much influence. As Du Shaofu should know, tianwu college never interfered in anything. Nominally, tianwu college was within the Shilong Empire, but even the Shilong empire was no exception.


    Tianwu college never interferes in anything, so tianwu college does not have too much power.


    However, this does not mean that tianwu college is really powerless. For a long time, the students who went out of tianwu college did not know how many they were. The talent of the students who could enter tianwu college was amazing. After going out, the achievements in the future can be imagined. For a long time, tianwu college has penetrated into all parts of the Empire, and even spread to the whole continent.


    Usually, those who walk out of tianwu college may not return to tianwu college. However, once tianwu college encounters a real crisis, as long as tianwu college cheers up, there will be countless responders. Who dares to really move the sky Wu academy, the end is absolutely miserable.


    For a long time, those strong people who came out of tianwu college have reached the level of absolute terror.


    "We''d better wait for them to come back and discuss it. I hope they can find the news about the ghost claw. As long as they catch the ghost claw, it will be much easier." Said the witch sparrow.


    People nodded, and only wait for the general and the ghost child to come back to discuss.


    "Have you found a room? I heard there are not too many rooms in the inn?"


    The witch sparrow said to Du Shaofu, Li Yuxiao, Ouyang Shuang, Luo Tianchen, and looked at Du Xiaoyao on Du Shaofu''s shoulder from time to time.


    "There are only two." Luo Tianchen road.


    Hearing this, the witch sparrow looked at Du Shaofu and said, "well, it seems that it''s not easy for you to arrange. Well, I''ll live alone. Ouyang Xuemei, you and I will live together. You three men don''t care about you. You can arrange by yourself.""Good." Ouyang Shuang nodded and gave Du Shaofu a silent look.


    "Ah."


    Du Shaofu could only sigh a little and worry about the witch sparrow. Ouyang Shuang, the woman who loves women, is in the same room with witch sparrow. In addition, Wuque is the kind of woman who can make people snort blood. Du Shaofu can''t imagine what will happen at that time.


    After that, Ouyang Shuang and the witch sparrow sleep in a room, and Du Shaofu is alone. With Du Xiaoyao and Wang scaly demon tiger, they find their own room and lie on the bed.


    In Du Fu''s mind, the more he thought about the score, the less he thought about it.


    "Ah."


    Du Shaofu sighed helplessly. If he had known, he would have gone to the spiritual realm to exchange them for pills and spiritual instruments. Now it''s too late to regret. I''m afraid that even if I go to the college to settle accounts, I can''t help it. As the saying goes, people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    "Don''t sigh. I haven''t sighed yet."


    Du Xiaoyao, a monkey model, sat on the room chair and curled his mouth and said, "the one named Guo Shaofeng just now has a Fu implement in his hand. I really want to eat his talisman."


    "Rune."


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he immediately gave Du Xiaoyao a look and said, "I don''t care if you eat other people''s spirit and talisman, but don''t make trouble for me any more. I''ve had enough headache recently."


    "Just don''t make trouble for me." Du Xiaoyao attacked Du Shaofu with no politeness.


    Du Shaofu gave Du Xiaoyao a white look and ignored him. Suddenly, he remembered that he had not solved his appetite. He immediately got up and said, "no, I have to eat something."


    "Woo Hoo!"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the king scale demon tiger suddenly whimpered and hissed, and looked greedy.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Du Shaofu nodded, got up and left. Just as he opened the door, he happened to meet the door next door. Li Yuxiao and Luo Tianchen also walked out of the door.


    "I''ll eat. Let''s go."


    Li Yuxiao and Luo Tianchen are not surprised to see Du Shaofu.


    "OK, together."


    Du Shaofu was not polite. Then the three people, together with Wang scale demon tiger and Du Xiaoyao, went down the third floor to the first floor, which was still noisy.


    At this time, the hall was quite empty. They found a quiet table and asked for a lot of meat.


    "Have you noticed recently that many strangers have come to the dark city."


    "Three days later, I''m going to shoot the Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng. I guess it''s all for Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng. It''s a treasure."


    "Tianwu college has lost its face. It was robbed of xuanlingtongtianteng and auctioned it in a fair and aboveboard manner. This is simply not to put tianwu college in the eye."


    "It''s no wonder that tianwu college is not the same as it used to be. I''m afraid there are not too many forces to fear tianwu college now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The three people sat upright, and there were a lot of comments around them. Many of them were about tianwu college and xuanlingtongtianteng. They laughed at one of them and ignored them.


    "Drink?"


    Luo Tianchen looked at Du Shaofu, but he didn''t treat the fierce boy as a normal person.


    "If you want to drink, you can drink a little. Before, you only drink with my father." Said Du Shaofu.


    Then Luo Tianchen ordered a lot of wine and meat, and ate it all over the table. The king scale demon tiger was not polite, waiting for Du Shaofu to feed the meat.


    But Du Xiaoyao was just watching quietly. He was only interested in spiritual instruments and miraculous drugs.


    The night is as dark as ink. The dark city is called the dark city, but in the night, most of the places are full of lights. As like as two peas in a dark courtyard, a dark old man wears a mask, and his eyes are not clearly seen. His pupil is slightly cold. It is like a snake''s cold and cold. Facing the front of the body, hundreds of people are wearing the same mask. "The rest of the people in the Tian Wu College are at the Sihai Inn, and they will destroy the four seas Inn, and they will never kill them if they are killed." the


    is a very simple and cold person. Yes


    "Yes


    Hundreds of people wearing masks, carved with ferocious patterns, a fierce and bloody breath burst out, and then disappeared in the night.


    "Jie Jie, tianwu academy, it''s time to end."


    The old man in black sneered, his eyes were cold, his eyes were cold, his eyes were cold, and he was able to feel the creepy, groundless cold, and then his figure disappeared in the night.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    Night, dark as ink.


    Although the vast dark city is bustling and noisy like day, it is still a secluded place.


    A quiet ruins, only the mottled moonlight shrouded.


    There are few people here. It is a wasteland on the edge of the dark city


    At the moment, there are two figures on the wasteland, lightning like, like two meteors in the night.


    When the two figures fell on a broken wall above the ruins, they both stopped and turned back to look behind them.


    The light converges, and two young people are revealed. The one on the left, aged 21-12, is of great stature and covered by the moonlight. His pale bronze complexion is covered with leaf light. His facial features are clear and profound. He has a feeling of sculpture. His temperament is extraordinary and refined. He is invisible as if he is standing in the sky and can suppress mountains and rivers.


    On the right, a young man in a black robe is as black as ink, and he is very beautiful. His face is as clear as a sculpture. His appearance seems to be unrestrained, but the light in his eyes is not belittled.


    "I''ve been following you for so long. No one is here. I can come out!"


    The handsome young man in the black robe on the right side looked at the front air and said that his voice was soft, but it was sharp. The breath on his body fluctuated slightly and spread a little evil spirit.


    "There are too few ghosts and children in tianwu Academy. It''s a coincidence that you don''t point out the general of mountains and rivers."


    The voice of cold in the night, there is a kind of creepy feeling, and then a figure flashed out of thin air.


    Suddenly, a thin old man appeared in front of the two young people. His whole body was covered with skin and bones, and his eyes were deeply sunk into his eyes. His pupils were suffused with a little red, and filled with a cold chill.


    "Ghost claw, you know we''re here to find you, so you''d better let''s get rid of you first!"


    On the left, the young man with the momentum of suppressing mountains and rivers drank, and his eyes began to twinkle. He was the No.1 general in tianwu Academy.


    As the No.1 general in Wubang, he has always maintained the position of No.1 in Wubang and Diyi since he came to tianwu Academy. No one can shake it. He is worthy of being the first person in tianwu academy, which is famous throughout the Empire. Once the emperor of the stone dragon Empire had a word in advance. Once the general graduated from tianwu college, he could directly take charge of a fiefdom.


    There have been rumors about the general''s cultivation strength. It is said that even some elders in tianwu academy can''t do anything about him. The last time he caught the ghost''s paw was that he joined hands with Gu Xinyan, the second in the martial arts list.


    "Jie Jie, it''s up to you. If you don''t have that little girl, I''m afraid you''re not strong enough. Last time it wasn''t my carelessness. You really thought you could catch me. But I miss that little girl. It''s amazing. It''s a pity that I didn''t come here today. I have to go to her alone to talk about the past with her another day."


    The thin old man walked forward step by step and looked at the two young people. His eyes were cold. At the moment, he didn''t pay much attention to them.


    As a ghost claw famous in the dark forest, many disciples of tianwu college died in his hands for a long time. He didn''t care to add two more. Anyway, tianwu college will not let him go. Besides, one of the two is his enemy, and he must be killed.


    "Looking for death!"


    The handsome young man in black robes did not talk much, but his voice became more and more fierce. As the whole tianwu college knew, he was too young to talk much.


    At the same time, the ghost girl''s body was covered with dark black air, which was like a liquid. The whirling dark and murderous Qi released a light light light. Under the mottled moon, it was very strange.


    "Hula!"


    The breath released from the ghost child, even the surrounding space is a shock wave, just such momentum, also enough to prove that his ghost child in the third ranking in the martial arts list, is absolutely authentic.


    Looking at the momentum and evil spirit released from the ghost child''s body, the ghost claw''s eyes became more and more gloomy. His tongue licked his dry, peeled lips and said with a sneer: "Jie Jie Jie, this must be the" hell King''s Sutra "of the ghost King''s mansion. It''s worthy of being a" prefecture level intermediate level "skill. If I can get it, I''m afraid my accomplishments will be improved again ¡£¡±


    "I''m afraid you''ll die in the hell King''s Sutra."


    Ghost child indifferent cold way, light black dark gas surging, so that the full of energy and evil spirit rippling around the body, there is a faint black Rune light began to spread.


    "At the beginning, I naturally wanted to be afraid of ghost palace and tianwu academy, but now everything has changed. Tianwu academy and ghost palace, what are the Wangfu and so on? Since you want to move me today, please leave your life!"


    When the cold jokes were harsh and the ghost claw voice fell, there were dense talismans and secret patterns on the hands like dry ghost claws. A gloomy momentum also spread from within itself. Under that gloomy breath, the mysterious Qi in the general and the ghost baby appeared a little sluggish stagnation.


    "On the other side of Wuhou, ghost claws have broken through to the other side of Wuhou."Feel the breath on ghost claw body at this time, general and ghost child two people are complexion immediately dignified.


    "Yes, I have already broken through to the other side of Wuhou territory. Let''s die today."


    At the same time, the figure turned into a shadow. Like a ghost, it took the lead to attack the ghost child. In the blink of an eye, it appeared in front of the ghost child.


    Looking at the speed of the ghost claw, the two pupils of the ghost child are also slightly shrunk. Suddenly, a faint color covers the eyes in the eyes of the spread of the fine awn. Suddenly, the whole person can''t speak of the ghost and cold. He waves his hand, and the black dark air and rune sweep it. The attack shakes the air, and carries the faint evil spirit directly over the ghost claw.


    "Marquis Wu''s situation is beginning to ascend, boy, you are not enough!"


    The ghost claw sneered, did not avoid or hide, his face was gloomy and cold, the dry palm like ghost claw suddenly collided with the attack of the ghost child, the dazzling energy Rune bloomed, and the deep sonic boom suddenly resounded.


    "Chula la!"


    In such a collision, the ghost claw did not move and shake, but the ghost child was shaken back and backward by a dark force.


    "Mountain and river seal!"


    In a short period of time, the mountain and river generals came to suppress the mountain and river like momentum, and the mysterious gas surged.


    "Boom!"


    The general''s palm print was covered with a bright light, so that the space was full of "roaring" shaking sound. The palm print was slapped at the ghost claw, and the mighty Rune energy swept over, like a torrent of mountain torrents.


    As the first person in tianwu academy, general dianshanhe has no rival in the whole tianwu Academy. With this palm, he can prove the terror of his power.


    "I am worthy of being the first person in tianwu college. More and more, if you die in my hands, I''m afraid it will make me famous all over the world."


    The ghost claw sneered and never retreated. The claw print wrapped by the talisman''s secret pattern tore through the sky and hit the horrible palm print like suppressing mountains and rivers. The fierce claw print seemed to be able to tear the sky. After holding on for a short time, it was actually tearing the golden palm print directly and dissolving the terrible palm print.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On a moonlit night, it''s midnight.


    The dark city is still full of lights, many places are still like the day, lively and noisy.


    Sihai Inn, in the hall on the first floor, is still full of seats.


    Close to the quiet table, Du Shaofu, Li Yuxiao and Luo Tianchen are all over the table.


    However, at this time, there was one more person on the table of the three. He was black in the back of his head, with a few wisps of hair hanging down his ears. He was handsome and his eyes were deep and dark. However, when he ate meat and drink wine, he was not graceful at all. It was Guo Shaofeng, the fifth qianluo sword in the Wu list.


    When he saw Du Shaofu, Li Yuxiao and Luo Tianchen drinking and eating meat, he sat down directly and said, "if you drink and eat meat, you can''t reduce me next time, unless you look down on me."


    "We thought you were too high to be moved."


    Du Shaofu took a big drink and returned to Guo Shaofeng.


    Du Xiaoyao has been sitting quietly on one side. After seeing Guo Shaofeng, his pale golden eyes are always staring at the simple hand ring on Guo Shaofeng''s hands. It is a talisman, and his mouth is almost flowing out.


    Li Yuxiao and Luo Tianchen look at each other. They thought Du Shaofu could not drink, but after drinking, they knew that they would not drink.


    Du Shaofu drank like water. He drank and ate meat.


    King scale demon tiger at this time also directly sat on the chair, big mouth eat meat, but the meat is not enough for it to eat.


    After eating for nearly an hour, Du Shaofu wiped his mouth, then looked at Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng and Luo Tianchen, raised their glasses and said, "I didn''t expect that your food looks as bad as mine."


    Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng and Luo Tianchen touched Du Shaofu with their glasses and drank them down.


    Then Li Yuxiao glanced at Du Shaofu. His dark red eyes became more and more crimson. He said, "fart, my food looks better than you."


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu laughed so much that the guests at several tables around him also sought fame, but he did not pay much attention to the four of them.


    Du Shaofu continued to say to Li Yuxiao: "if Li Yuxiao says rude words, if it is passed back, it will certainly be news."


    "He always likes to say bad language, but you don''t know it."


    Luo Tianchen was not surprised. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I''m not happy to fight with you at all. It''s too subdued. But it''s good to drink and eat meat with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    "I didn''t want to fight you last time. You wanted to fight me. It''s none of my business." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "I don''t care about you in the college." Luo Tianchen said.


    "You can''t care. You can''t beat me anyway." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Do you ever chat?"


    Luo Tianchen glared at Du Shaofu, then took out a large number of Xuan coins, which were still on the table, and said, "are you full? Let''s go back and have a rest. Maybe there''s something else to do tomorrow."


    "When you''re full, go back and have a rest."


    Du Shaofu solved the problem of greedy, got up at the smell of speech and belched, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "I''m full, too. Call me next time." Guo Shaofeng said.


    The four people get up and leave the table. They are full of wine. They plan to go back to the room and have a rest. It is estimated that there are ghost claws and Xuanling Tongtian Teng to deal with tomorrow.


    "Block the four seas Inn for me. Don''t let any of them out."


    Just as the four people had just turned away from the table and were planning to go upstairs, chaos suddenly arose at the gate of the inn.


    "Leader Hua, our Sihai inn is the territory of Qiyun gang. What do you mean?"


    "Go away, we''re just looking for someone!"


    "Bang bang!"


    Low dull sound, it seems that someone has been shaken fly, the door far away, immediately chaos.


    People in the whole hall have been startled. Then, from the door of the inn, there are a group of bad looking big men, one by one holding swords and swords, storming into the hall.


    "It''s a member of the kuisha sect. Hua fankong, the leader of the kuisha sect, actually came in person."


    "It seems that all the strong men of the kuisha Gang have come. I don''t know what happened?"


    "The kuisha Gang is not easy to be provoked. I don''t know who offended the kuisha gang. This made kuisha come to the door in person. I''m afraid the end will be very miserable."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Originally, there was a commotion in the hall, and many people were affected and angry. But after seeing the group of people, they felt that there was a sense of terror, and they were afraid to say anything more.


    There are even many people to see some people there, are extremely afraid to retreat later, afraid that is to provoke those people.


    "Gang leader, it''s them, that''s the guys."


    "Yes, those are the men."


    Du Shaofu, Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng and Luo Tianchen got up and left the table. However, they just turned around and saw the hall which was suddenly in chaos not far away.


    Then, Du Shaofu''s four men were a large group of bad looking men, and they came to their position with a strong and vigorous attitude.


    The four looked at the fierce shouting of the group who came, looked at each other face to face for a while, and did not care too much.


    "It seems that he is coming to trouble us."


    Luo Tianchen feed pick eyes, said: "if I guess right, it should be related to those people that we killed when we went to the city in the evening."


    "There seems to be a little trouble." Li Yuxiao said, look between is understatement, did not have any care.


    "What did you do in the evening?"


    Guo Shaofeng asked curiously. At the moment, the four people did not mean to leave at all. Instead, they directly sat back in their seats, and their eyes were bland looking at the group of ferocious visitors.


    "I killed a few people, all of them, but I didn''t expect to bring trouble."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and his cold feeling wiped away. If he took the initiative to avoid the trouble, he might cause more troubles in the future. This is the dark city. There are not too many rules and royal laws in the chaotic dark city. Only the strength is respected. The more ruthless he is, the more comfortable he will be.


    "Then continue to kill, and make an example of it, and it will be much quieter in the future." Guo Shaofeng said lightly to Du Shaofu.


    Just as Guo Shaofeng''s voice dropped, many of the big men rushed to the four.


    "Crackle and crack!"


    Several big men rushed to the table where Du Shaofu, Guo Shaofeng and Li Yuxiao sat at. Several tables were turned into sawdust.


    A middle-aged man with a small head and temperament, with a deep scar on his face, was even more ferocious. He rushed to Du Shaofu and other four people and yelled in a cold voice: "boy, are you the disciples of my kuisha sect?"


    Du Shaofu was quite calm. He raised his head slightly, looked at the scarred man, and said with a smile, "you should be a small head in the kuisha sect. As a small leader, you have no confidence in your words, and you have a more threatening tone, but your momentum is not fierce enough. Obviously, you can''t scare people. In addition, what you said should be true. I did kill you not long ago If you don''t go away, you will die later. ""I didn''t expect that these people killed the people of the kuisha gang. They are really brave enough."


    "The boy, it seems, has a bigger voice."


    "I''m afraid these guys don''t know the power of the kuisha gang. Hua fankong came here in person."


    "They are all dressed up. They don''t know where the dark city is. They don''t know how to die after a while."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that Du Shaofu had directly admitted that he had killed the kuisha Gang, there were a lot of comments coming out of the crowd around the hall.


    "Boy, do you dare to amuse me? You are looking for death!"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the middle-aged man with scar became angry. The young man clearly didn''t put him in his eyes at all, and he could not help it. Even in the whole dark city, he was a little famous. How could he be so despised by a young man who was still in his infancy? He stepped out of his shadow and slapped Du Shaofu with his hand.


    "Boom!"


    The dark Qi of the middle-aged man is yellow. His pulse is mysterious. Before one stroke, the dark Qi envelops the rune, and the space trembles. However, there is no leakage of strength. Therefore, the strength of this man is definitely not weak.


    Is it true that the fingerprints were not taken against Du Shaofu, Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng and Luo Tianchen, who naturally did not move.


    Wang scale demon tiger''s eyes fluctuated, but without Du Shaofu''s command, he would not open his mouth casually.


    But Du Shaofu moved, because it was not far from the top of his head. He raised his hand slightly and didn''t look at it more. He just threw a fist to meet him. His fist was covered with pale gold light, and it collided with the middle-aged palm of the scar like lightning.


    "Click!"


    There is not too much energy touching sound, because the strength of the two is not on the same level at all. Only after hearing the sound of bone fracture from the middle-aged palm of the scar, such as being struck by lightning, the clothes on the whole arm were directly shattered into pieces from the palm to the shoulder.


    "Pooh


    The skeleton of one arm of the middle-aged man with scar was reduced to pieces. However, the scream of the middle-aged man was not heard. With the blood gushing from his mouth, his body flew away and finally fell to the ground.


    "Boom


    The body of the scarred man shook and cracked on the ground. Before he landed, his life was shattered, and the dead could not die again.


    Those who practice at the mysterious level of pulse and spirit state can be directly blown to death with one blow.


    Many eyes in the hall are dull. The young man who looks like a wet blanket is as strong as this, and his strength is absolutely terrifying.


    "Sect leader, elder Dao is dead."


    A group of kuisha sect''s disciples were also shocked. Several big men rushed to the scarred man and examined them carefully. Suddenly, they changed their color. An elder of the mysterious level of pulse and spirit realm was killed with one blow.


    "The people who dare to move our kuisha sect are brave. If they have the ability to report their names, we huafankong will never kill people without names!"


    The leader of a big man came forward, but he was not very old. He looked like he was only forty years old. He was seven feet tall and thin. He was wearing a tight suit with eyes and eyes.


    At the moment, the big man''s eyes have been firmly on Du Shaofu, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao and Luo Tianchen. From the eyes of these four young people, he can not see any panic and fear.


    He even felt that in the eyes of several young people, there was not only no fear and panic, but also a little banter.


    Guo Shaofeng glanced at the leader, who claimed to be huafankong''s seven foot old man, and said, "don''t talk about it. We don''t have any power behind us. You can do it if you want."


    "It''s really crazy. One is more crazy than the other. When there is no one in the kuisha group, let me try to see if you have the ability to be so rampant."


    After hearing Guo Shaofeng''s words, Hua fankong seems to have put down his heart. Since he is not a force to be provoked, there is nothing to worry about. " His skin muscles trembled slightly, his voice was sharp, and his eyes were cold.


    When the voice dropped completely, Hua fankong suddenly felt a strong breath all over his body, just like a circle of light. His hands bent into claws, and stepped out step by step. He directly grabbed Du Shaofu''s head like a galloping thunder.


    "Hiss..."


    The claw marks are swept out and the runes are wrapped. It seems that they want to seize the space, which is accompanied by the sound of thunder.


    The vast momentum made people in the whole hall breathless, the dark Qi in the body stagnated, and those with lower cultivation strength suddenly shivered all over.


    "Now that young man is dead. Hua fankong is still in the state of marquis Wu. Although he has some skills, he is still dead."


    "How can a young man, who is still in infancy, compete with those martial arts practitioners in Xiahua fankong?"


    Hua fankong personally hands, the hall of many shock eyes again spread out the discussion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    "Hiss!"


    The paw print swept away and went straight to Du Shaofu to see the momentum of tearing up the space. If Du Shaofu was really caught, he would be torn to pieces.


    With Hua fankong''s hand, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled slightly, but he did not give in at all. Almost in the form of a conditioned reflex, the fist exploded again, and the golden talisman secret pattern wrapped on his fist was like a compressed golden sun.


    "Boom


    The two collided with each other, low and dull, and the ground around the hall cracked one after another. However, only Guo Shaofeng and Li Yuxiao sat at a table that did not move or shake.


    Even the surrounding space is distorted by one punch and one grasp. If you look closely, you can see that the skin on Huafan''s empty hands is twisted, as if it was impacted by something. And its claw print is like a poisonous snake swallowing at Du Shaofu, accompanied by runes.


    "How could that happen?"


    But Hua fankong instantly found that his grasp power was blocked, and then there was pain in his grasp heart. The pain was like a bone breaking.


    "Chula la!"


    Even though huafankong is supported by the vast dark Qi, it is still unable to resist the pain and impact of grasping at the moment. His body immediately starts to shake back and move away, four steps in a row. With each step back, the ground under his feet directly turns into dust.


    "Click!"


    The stool under Du Shaofu''s buttocks made a direct "click" sound. The foot of the stool had been sunk into the ground for several minutes, and the surrounding ground was broken in succession.


    "The primary level of Wuhou."


    Du Shaofu looked up at Hua fankong, who had retreated from the earthquake, and the cultivation of marquis Wu had just begun to ascend. This is definitely not low.


    "Your strength seems to have improved again."


    At the moment, Luo Tianchen, Li Yuxiao and Guo Shaofeng did not look at Hua fankong. Instead, their eyes fell on Du Shaofu, especially Li Yuxiao and Luo Tianchen.


    "That guy is in the state of marquis Wu. Let me make a move. Would you like to watch the opera


    Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately stare at Li Yuxiao and Guo Shaofeng, who are also Marquis states.


    "It''s not good. I''ll try it."


    Li Yuxiao suddenly moved, quickly, the figure sitting on the strange flash disappeared.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, a wave of evil Qi surging, Li Yuxiao''s figure appeared in front of Hua fankong who had just stabilized his body. His eyes were dark red, and his whole body was covered with light, which was dazzling.


    "Give me a try!"


    A faint voice came out of Li Yuxiao''s mouth. Suddenly, there was a palm print in his hand. It looked like a light and floating palm print, but it broke out a strong pressure, making the surrounding void tremble suddenly and quickly to huafankong.


    "It''s also the territory of marquis Wu!"


    Hua fankong''s face suddenly changed. The evil breath made him tremble for no reason. He immediately waved a palm print to greet him.


    "Hiss..."


    The two palms touched each other in an instant, but only a slight crackle broke out. It seemed that both of them restrained themselves and didn''t want to tear down the whole inn. However, the rune was so scattered that it was so dazzling that it spread in the hall like a curtain of light, which made many onlookers look up and turn their tables upside down. Even some of the unlucky ones were directly created by the aftereffects of this diffusion.


    "Pedaling!"


    Hua fankong''s body suddenly falters and flies back. After a dull hum in his throat, a trace of blood overflows along the corner of his mouth, and his eyes change from surprise to shock.


    "Barely."


    Li Yuxiao stood quietly, as if he had just done something different from himself. On his bright white face, his dark and deep eyes were suffused with some red light, which made the onlookers in the hall look at his eyes with a kind of heart shaking feeling.


    "I''ll try it too!"


    Guo Shaofeng''s figure also disappeared on the chair. When the voice came out, the figure had already appeared in front of Hua fankong, who was in shock. His hair was flying behind, runes were surging, his fists were blowing out, and the space trembled.


    Elegant, but the vast momentum seems to be able to suppress and destroy everything, there is a dull sound in the space resounding constantly.


    "Heavy wave boxing!"


    Hua fankong was shocked. These young people were more terrible than the other. In a hurry, the fingerprints congealed and the dark air burst out. The strange wave of mysterious air surged up one wave after another, accompanied by a thick and continuous breath, like water waves. Finally, they condensed into a fist and had to go away in a panic.


    "Bang!"


    The two fists suddenly came into contact, and a loud sound started from the hall. Then, the hard stone slab under the feet of the two men was seen, and the "bang" sound was directly shocked into powder.


    "Kaka..."


    In the eyes of many shock, the ground cracks are like spider webs, constantly spread out."Puff!"


    Hua fankong opened his mouth, and Yin Hong''s blood gushed out, and then his figure was shot backward. After landing heavily, he was still sticking to the floor for nearly ten meters. The tables and chairs were scattered, and finally they stopped slowly.


    "Damn kuisha Gang, I want to die!"


    Luo Tianchen moved, and the yellow robe disappeared on the chair, and went straight to those who came from the kuisha sect. His hands were clenched with five fingers. On his fist, the talisman''s secret pattern was shining brightly, and the dark air was surging. It was like a repressed volcanic explosion, and he started to fight directly.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    The deep and dull sound suddenly spread out, like thunder and sound explosion. One by one kuisha Gang big men who were just ferocious were just like sheep. At this time, their figures were smashed and flew directly, blood gushed in their mouths, and the howls and howls rang through the hall.


    "Ah


    Under the sad wail, the big men were shaken, and the stronger ones were hit hard, and the weaker ones couldn''t get up any more.


    Many people urge the pulse soul, but they are not yet fully motivated, they are directly bombarded by Luo Tianchen.


    Among the more than a dozen big men, a small part of them were all practitioners of the pulse spirit realm. After a few short gasps, they were all shaken by Luo Tianchen, and half of them died. Luo Tianchen didn''t show any courtesy when he started.


    "Pick up the bag of heaven and earth."


    Du Shaofu got up, and as soon as his butt left, the stool he had just sat on suddenly turned into powder.


    Then Du Shaofu appeared in the hall and took out the bags of heaven and earth in the arms of the powerful kuisha gang who were beaten down by Luo Tianchen.


    "Boom


    In the process, the practitioners of the two queisha cliques dodged and retreated to huafankong in a panic. However, Du Shaofu smashed his head and chest with an unflinching blow, and was directly suppressed and killed. His attack was fierce and unfriendly.


    In the hall, all eyes fell on the three young people and the first half of the youth. Originally, everyone thought that the four people did not know how to die.


    At this time, people know that these young people, that is, evil star, one is better than the other.


    There is no doubt that the kuisha Gang kicked on the steel plate this time.


    The hall was silent and looked at each other. The four young people were definitely not fresh clothes, but top young people with extraordinary history.


    Even in the whole dark city, the level of cultivation strength of Hua fankong, the leader of the kuisha Gang, is definitely well-known. Otherwise, it is difficult to lead the kuisha Gang all the way to the present in the dark city, but it is also in front of those young people, only being teased.


    At the edge of the hall, Hua fankong stood up, his clothes were shattered to pieces, and his whole body was covered with bruises just wiped from the ground gravel in the hall, and the residual blood stains at the corners of his mouth made him look extremely embarrassed.


    "You must bring your eyes before you go to trouble next time. I said, if you don''t go away, you will die."


    Du Shaofu collected many bags of heaven and earth all the way, exploded several people of the kuisha sect, and then came to the front of the huafankong without changing his face.


    Hua fankong''s eyes were shocked at the moment, and suddenly felt a chill gushing from his heart. None of the four young people in front of him were easily offended. He was wrong this time.


    "It''s said that the general has already killed the Marquis, but I haven''t killed it. Let''s open it today."


    Li Yuxiao came to Du Shaofu''s side and said faintly that the evil spirit was looming around him, which made people feel cold.


    "I haven''t killed Marquis Wu, I want to try it too!"


    Guo Shaofeng''s figure also appeared beside Du Shaofu, and the three blocked huafankong in the middle.


    At this moment, Hua fankong really realized the consequences. These young people are not good at stubbornness, and they all start clean and tidy. At the moment, they have not let go of his meaning.


    "Brothers, Hua has no eyes and bumped into you. It''s really damned. I''ll take someone away and promise that I won''t harass the four again. How about that?"


    Hua fankong looked at Du Shaofu and said that at this time, he only wanted to save his life.


    The dark city is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Maybe he meets someone who is absolutely strong. Therefore, Hua fankong doesn''t stir up trouble at all. This is the main reason why he has been able to stay in the dark city with the kuisha gang.


    Only today, Hua fankong is having a good time with a recently known lover. However, he hears the news that several people have been killed by a teenager. One of them is the brother of the lover.


    Under the crying of the lover, Hua fankong had to come to avenge himself. He thought that he was a few young people. No matter how strong he was, he could not find out what background he had. He thought that he was not able to get his hand.


    But Hua fankong did not expect that these young people themselves are evil stars, and their strength is one by one strong abnormal.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    "If I were not the one you couldn''t afford, if we said the same thing to you, would you let us go today?"


    Du Shaofu said faintly to China fankong that his temper in the wild animal mountains and dark forest gradually sharpened Du Shaofu''s mind.


    Du Shaofu knew that if he and others were not strong enough today, the man in front of him would never let him go. If he was kind and easy to let him go today, he might have a chance to avenge himself secretly, which is undoubtedly a hidden danger for himself.


    "This..."


    Hua fankong''s face was twitching. Looking at the many kuisha sect disciples who gathered up again after him, Hua fankong puffed his mouth and said, "stay on the front line. It''s good to meet each other. You don''t have to be so excellent. But if you want to leave my life completely, I''m afraid it''s hard to do it. It''s just that I don''t want to let my brothers of kuisha Gang die in vain. We have just learned a lesson and believe it is enough. If we let us live, it will be that the kuisha Gang owes you one person today. "


    "I''m quite loyal."


    Li Yuxiao said faintly, but it''s not hard to hear that there are some praises in his voice. In a place like the dark city, there are few people who can speak of righteousness.


    "We want your life. You can try to escape. It''s not difficult to kill you." Guo Shaofeng said faintly that he was more indifferent than Li Yuxiao.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and he was quite surprised, but he didn''t expect that huafankong was quite loyal.


    However, in order to really kill Hua fankong, Du Shaofu thinks that the chance for Hua fankong to escape is not too great. Both Li Yuxiao and Guo Shaofeng have the strength of leapfrog.


    At this time, Li Yuxiao and Guo Shaofeng are also present at the same time, so we can imagine the chance that Hua fankong wants to escape.


    "You have to be forgiven. Forget it!"


    Just at this time, another secluded corner of the hall, when a cool voice came out, a young man who was full of faint indifference came out slowly.


    In the chaos hall just now, no one found that the young man was still eating alone.


    All eyes fell on the young man, who was slender and thin, dressed in a black robe, with his head slightly lowered, and his brows were covered by the broken bangs on his forehead.


    Under the light of night in the hall at this time, we can see that the hair of the youth in black robe is as black as night.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, the black robed youth slowly raised his head, covered with broken bangs, his eyes were sharp and sharp, his nose was high, and his thin lips were full of pride. He looked at Du Shaofu, Guo Shaofeng, and Li Yuxiao: "it''s not important that the guy of kuisha gang can''t die. Let him be spared once, even if I owe you one Personal feelings. "


    Guo Shaofeng and Li Yuxiao looked at the young man in black suddenly. For some reason, their faces became dignified. Then they both looked at Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    Du Shaofu was also looking at the young man in black. The look in his eyes made Du Shaofu think of Han Xin in Lanling city. There was a kind of sharpness in his eyes.


    But in front of the eyes of this young man in black, compared with Han xinlai, is more a long-standing sharp and sharp.


    "This man is unfathomable."


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved, and there was no trace in his eyes. There was a little light in Du Shaofu''s eyes. It was clear that there was no breath fluctuation on the black robed youth. However, it was invisible, which made people feel oppressed and did not dare to touch their eyes.


    "Thank you very much, little brother."


    Hua fankong saw someone to take the lead for him. The other party was young, but the breath on his body also made him feel the heart tremble faintly, and immediately stood beside the young man in black.


    At this time, in Hua fankong''s heart, even the young man in black could stop one of the three. It is not so easy for the remaining two to want his life. As for the Fourth Youth in yellow, it is obviously not enough to deal with him.


    "Well, we''ll give you face."


    Du Shaofu looked at Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao and Luo Tianchen. After nodding slightly, he looked at the black robed youth and said, "let all of them leave the bag of heaven and earth as a lesson. Otherwise, your face is that they don''t want it, not that we don''t give it."


    "Don''t bully people too much!"


    On hearing this, Hua fankong''s eyes suddenly twitched violently. In the Qiankun bag, however, he had all his belongings. Giving the Qiankun bag was equivalent to giving half of his life.


    "It seems that someone is trying to find fault."


    On the third floor of the inn, a voice suddenly fell.


    "Whoosh!"


    Before all the voices fell, several figures jumped down on the third floor, one after another, and a strong breath swept through.


    There were three men and two women, both young.


    Three men, the first one with a light red skin, straight nose, high nose, black pupil, breath will not be under Li Yuxiao.The second one is mild and self-contained, with a little indifference in his expression, and his face is as if he had been elaborately carved. His body is very graceful and graceful.


    Finally, the third youth, strong and fierce, had the same extraordinary breath.


    The two women are even more attractive. One is dressed in a gorgeous dress. She is covered with bright red clothes. Her chest is half covered. She looks like a white jade. Her short skirt is wrapped with her buttocks. Her legs are long and well-balanced until her white thighs are exposed. Her eyes are pretty and she is naturally charming. But her face is plain and elegant, and the whole person has a delicate taste of pink and greasy ¡£


    The other one is wrapped up in a devil like body. It outlines the perfect curve of temptation with slender legs, tight hips and tight waist. It is beautiful and charming, but it has pink lips but no national smile. It is only coldly decorated on the cold and beautiful face to keep strangers away. But after landing, it is the first time to arrive Du Shaofu''s beautiful face, with a fluctuating expression, asked, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. It''s a small thing."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly. It was the fire knife, Beiming maple, Tianyan hand Pan Yu, Iron Tiger, Youming Princess witch bird, and Ouyang Shuang.


    "Are you in trouble? Do you need to do something about it?"


    The fire knife Beiming Maple looks from the black robed youth, Hua fankong and others, and spreads out a faint blazing breath.


    "Since there is trouble, let''s solve it."


    The witch bird of the nether world glanced around her eyes, and she seemed to have known what had happened. Her black hair was like a waterfall and her voice was like a silver bell. This is a woman who exudes enchantment from her bones. With her appearance, she immediately provoked all the eyes. If the onlookers had not known that none of these young people were good at fighting against each other, they would have been direct Come on.


    At this time, the dark complexion of his body is as dark as that of a dark Marquis, but he can''t see the dark complexion of his body.


    As for that charming woman, Hua fankong is more afraid.


    Behind the temptation, I''m afraid there is a terrible strength. After the woman came down, she naturally stood in front of all the people. Those young people with extraordinary temperament stood behind, but there was no displeasure. It was enough to prove that the charming woman''s strength was perhaps the strongest among all of them.


    The whole hall was silent. At the moment, the activity of the hall had already alerted all the people in the Inn and went out to watch.


    The black robed youth''s eyes also from the fire knife Beiming maple, the nether world Princess sorcery bird two people''s body to wipe, then sideways to the China fankong light said: "if I were you, will hand over the heaven and earth bag."


    "Everyone, hand over the bag of heaven and earth!"


    Hua fankong compromised and looked at the extraordinary young men and women at this time. He knew that this time he was completely kicked on the iron plate. These young men and women did not know where they came from. They were so strong that a large number of them came to the dark city. At this time, he knew that if he really started, he could not escape.


    With Hua fankong''s voice falling down, those kuisha sect disciples who came along with him took out the bags of heaven and earth in a hurry. Although they didn''t give up, they could only throw them to Du Shaofu. It was the purple robed boy who asked for the Qiankun bag.


    In this dark city and dark forest, it has always been they who robbed other people''s bags of heaven and earth. Today, everything seems to be reversed.


    Du Shaofu was not polite. He put the bags of heaven and earth into his arms. He turned to Princess Youming and said, "I''ll take them first and give them to you later."


    At night, in the distant street with bright lights, there was a sound of shouting.


    "Whoosh..."


    Outside the Sihai Inn, suddenly, hundreds of figures swept into the air, and their breath was hidden. All of a sudden, the whole Sihai Inn was wrapped in it. Hundreds of pulse spirit realms that can be suspended are absolutely beyond the reach of ordinary forces.


    Hundreds of people are wearing masks, the breath is slightly cold, a leader of the old man in black stood in front of the air, there are five people wearing masks, can not see the shape, but the breath is the same cold.


    The leader of the old man in black sneered. Everything was in hand. His eyes were cold and cold. He glanced at the Sihai Inn, which was not very impressive in front of him. He said gloomily: "the people of tianwu academy have already joined the network. Ghost claws have solved the other two. Don''t let go of any of these of Sihai hotel."


    As the voice of the leader in black fell down, five people around him nodded slightly, raised their palms to the palm behind him and waved to the man in the sky.


    At the same time, one by one, one by one, took out a runic light ball the size of a baby''s fist, which was red all over the body. The right hand weapon was tightly clenched.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    It is not difficult to see that they usually live a life of licking blood on the tip of a knife, but the bloody evil spirit on their bodies can not be concealed.


    The figures began to approach the past. The space in front of the body fluctuates slightly. In a moment, it no longer suppresses the speed. With a very fast speed, it pours into the Sihai Inn in the darkness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Here you are."


    Hua Fan''s empty bag of heaven and earth was also reluctantly thrown to Du Shaofu. His face was very ugly. He was in the state of marquis and the leader of the kuisha gang. Today, however, he has no power to fight against. I''m afraid that after today, he will become a laughing stock in the whole dark city.


    Hua fankong knew that this time, he could only blame himself for being blind and provoking people who should not be provoked. At this time, he would like to kill the crying and threatening mistress directly. If it were not for her, he would not have fallen to such a level today.


    "Today, the kuisha gang has fallen to grandma''s house."


    "Where do these young men and women come from? They are all so strong!"


    The onlookers downstairs and upstairs of the whole Inn were shocked. If Hua fankong could bow his head so low, there would not be a few people in the whole dark city.


    "Don''t mess with me next time." Du Shaofu took over the bag of heaven and earth thrown by Hua fankong.


    "I owe you one." The young man in black nodded to Du Shaofu, and was about to leave.


    "Let''s go!"


    Hua fankong said to the disciples of kuisha sect, who did not dare to give out a lot of atmosphere behind him. He also wished that the earlier he left, the better.


    At this time, in the hall, the figure of the young man in the robe suddenly stopped, and his sharp eyes looked out of the hall.


    Almost at the same time, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaofu, Youming princess, witch sparrow, Guo Shaofeng and Li Yuxiao suddenly changed their eyes. It seemed that they felt something at the same time.


    "Chulala..."


    The broken wind resounded from all directions around Sihai Inn, and a fierce breath suddenly swept through.


    It is this breath, but for no reason let many people in the presence of the direct hair straight, unprovoked heart hair cold.


    "Be careful, there is a change!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu also felt the chill and sweat in his heart. He said to Ouyang Shuang in a loud voice.


    At the same time, the energy of the whole world around the inn suddenly erupted, and then there was a thunderbolt of energy.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... "


    The explosion sound of the bag like thunder in the night is like the thunder in the night sky. Hundreds of energy sound bursts through the night sky, just like a continuous bomb


    A burst of energy, like fireworks, bloomed in the night.


    At this moment, the whole dark city, I don''t know how many eyes suddenly fixed on the direction of the four seas inn.


    "Boom..."


    Hundreds of thunder blasts continue to ring away, accompanied by the destruction of the energy spread away, the towering four seas Inn in a short time crash, was engulfed by rolling flames, and finally razed to the ground, with layers of energy ripples in the void space.


    "What''s the matter? Are the four forces fighting?"


    "Is it King Wu''s strong mirror fighting?"


    In the whole dark city, one after another looked at the amazing energy sound explosion and terrible energy burst in the far sky, all of which were filled with shock and disbelief, and then gaped at them.


    On the edge of Sihai Inn, large buildings were also affected and razed to the ground.


    "Hula..."


    At the same time, the sound of hundreds of thunder like sonic booms was swept by flames, and the energy flame swept across the sky. All of a sudden, the temperature of a large area of heaven and earth suddenly rose. The onlookers in the distance could also feel the terror of the terrible energy, which made the dark air in the human body stagnate and creepy.


    "Ah


    The four seas Inn collapsed, and in an instant, countless screams came out.


    In the rolling energy package, most of the people were directly engulfed into ashes, and many others were severely injured and finally burned into ashes by the energy flame.


    "Whoosh..."


    When Sihai Inn was destroyed, there were also many figures suddenly rising to the sky.


    But a lot of unfortunate ones were directly engulfed by energy, and their bodies were blown to pieces and ashes in mid air.


    In the middle of the sky, there are princess Youming, witch sparrow, qianluo sword, Guo Shaofeng, fire knife, Beiming maple, huamojian, Li Yuxiao, Tianyan hand, Pan Yu, luotianchen, Tiehu, black robed youth, and huafankong.


    However, at this time, iron tiger was the most affected among the people. Under the devastating impact, the dark air on his body was also shattered. At this time, his clothes were shabby, with traces of burning by the flame. On his body surface and corners of his mouth, there was a red blood constantly seeping out.


    If it wasn''t for Guo Shaofeng''s help, which helped Iron Tiger resist a lot of impact, I''m afraid it would be a big problem now.Du Shaofu stood on her feet, with a pair of pale gold runes and wings flapping behind her. The light gold energy halo wrapped Ouyang Shuang in it, leaving Ouyang Shuang unscathed. But in her big eyes, she was full of shock. At that moment, she could feel the horror most.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger recovered itself and flapped its wings into the air. It seemed that there was a little blood spilling on the scales at this time. Under the devastating energy, it was also impacted, but it seemed that it was not seriously damaged. Du Xiaoyao was climbing on the back of the king scale demon tiger.


    "This is" Chigang sky thunder bomb ". It is rarely available. It has no market value. One" Chigang sky thunder bomb foot "is enough to kill a cultivator from the mysterious level of pulse spirit state to the other side of the pulse spirit state. There are hundreds of Chigang sky thunder bombs that can''t be mastered by ordinary strength. No force in the dark city can do it. It seems that someone wants to strike Must hit, bloody ransacks everything. "


    Hua fankong was shocked, and his face was furious. Many of the powerful kuisha Gang people he brought around were almost killed by the explosion. There were not a few left. Hundreds of Chigang sky thunder bombs exploded at the same time. In general, the Marquis only had the chance to escape. Those who could escape from the pulse spirit state would not be simple people.


    Princess Youming, witch sparrow, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao, etc. all have their eyes fixed at the moment. Even they are not very comfortable with the impact of the destruction just now.


    And then the eyes of Princess Youming, witch sparrow, Guo Shaofeng, fire knife, beimingfeng and others all fell on Du Shaofu, and they all felt a little shocked.


    Under the impact of the destruction just now, Du Shaofu not only had nothing to do, but also protected Ouyang Shuang. It was hard to imagine. There is also the pale gold Rune wings, the domineering and fierce breath spread, let them also feel the heart tremor.


    "Chigang sky thunder bomb, asshole, who did it? Do you want to kill us all?"


    "That son of a bitch, we can''t be buried with us!"


    In the air, at this time, there are many people escaped, most of them are scarred, miserable, extremely embarrassed.


    Many people look at the ruins of the four seas Inn which have been completely razed to the ground, and their hearts are shivering. The buildings around them have been devastated.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the middle of the air, hundreds of people wearing masks appeared in the air. Six people stood in front of them, and the six elements of terror swept through.


    "The six Marquises, they have long planned it!"


    "There are hundreds of pulse spirit realms. The general forces can''t do anything about them. Who are they specifically dealing with?"


    With the appearance of people with masks around them, the bloody and fierce breath spread, especially the terrible smell of the first six people, which made the eyes of Princess Youming, witch sparrow and Guo Shaofeng suddenly dignified.


    "None of the people in tianwu college will stay. Those outside tianwu college will get away. Those who stay will be killed!"


    At the same time, five strong breath surged directly. The five levels of marquis cultivation erupted a terrible breath, which made the whole space suddenly solidified.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    After that, the five figures burst out like shadows, all of which were bloody and fierce. Under the mask, the two pupils were fighting with each other. They were cold and desolate. They went straight to Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao, Du Shaofu and others, as if they had already locked in Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao, Du Shaofu and others in tianwu Academy.


    "They''re targeting US. Be careful!"


    Guo Shaofeng drank heavily. At this time, people immediately understood that the people who had just bombed the whole Sihai Inn and had hundreds of people buried with them were specially targeted at tianwu college.


    "There are many of them. Let''s go all out to inform the general and the ghost girl, otherwise we can''t resist it!"


    The enchanting temperament of the witch sparrow of the nether world suddenly turns chilly at the moment, and a signal bomb in her hand immediately explodes in the air.


    "It''s no use. I''m afraid the people you want to inform are already unable to protect themselves at this time."


    The leader, the old man in black, said coldly. His eyes under his mask were like poisonous snakes. He did not hide his killing intention. He seemed to know that the cultivation of the witch sparrow of the nether world was the strongest among the people, and he directly fell on the witch sparrow of the nether world.


    "Do it!"


    At the same time, the sword of qianluo Guo Shaofeng, the fireknife beimingfeng, huamojian Li Yuxiao and so on shot at the same time. The mysterious Qi surged forward and rushed forward together. At this time, they had no choice but to fight against them. These people came specially to deal with them.


    "Boom!"


    Li Yuxiao, Beiming maple, qianluo sword and Guo Shaofeng are the first to attack. Each of them resists a martial arts cultivator. The attack is swept out, and the rune blooms. The energy bursts out, and the light is bright.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Under such an attack, the energy collides, and many Wuhou states collide with each other, as if to destroy the high altitude of this side, which makes people tremble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    "These mysterious people are here to deal with the tianwu Academy. Get back quickly, so as not to suffer from any disaster!"


    "It turns out that those young men and women are from tianwu college. No wonder their strength is so terrible!"


    "I''m afraid these young men and women are the most powerful in the martial arts list of tianwu college, or they won''t be so strong."


    "But those mysterious people are stronger. It seems that there are six Marquis states. Let''s get back quickly, and we can''t affect them!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the instant fight in mid air, the remaining onlookers who had just escaped from death immediately retreated and did not dare to be affected.


    At the same time, the leader of the old man in black, later and first, burst out of energy, cold and terrible, the robe waved, the talisman and secret patterns swept across, and the terrible energy shrouded the witch sparrow, the princess of the nether world.


    "Hide and hide, do not dare to show people their true face, rat generation also!"


    The witch finch drinks, graceful figure in the mid air radian attractive, the whole body in a ghost gas swept, energy burst, directly collided with the leader of the old man in black.


    "Boom


    In such a collision, a large number of runes were broken, and the witch sparrow of the nether world was suddenly shaken back a little. The leader of the old man in black had a strong cultivation strength.


    "Bang bang!"


    The other party came to six Marquis states. At this time, they were resisted by Princess Youming, Guo Shaofeng, beimingfeng and Li Yuxiao. The remaining two attacked Luo Tianchen and Pan Yu respectively.


    In the low and dull sound, Luo Tianchen and Pan Yu compare with each other in the level of marquis Wu. After all, they are still weaker. Under resistance, they are immediately shaken back in mid air.


    "Chula la!"


    A terror can sweep Li Yuxiao, and runes spread. If he wants to suppress the sky, Li Yuxiao''s red eyes are surging, his long black hair is flying upside down, and the light black evil spirit is rolling and sweeping. A dark black big stick appears, and the rune breaks out, which makes Zhou Kong''s energy surge, resist the other party''s suppression, and counterattack at the same time.


    "Qianluo sword!"


    Guo Shaofeng put out his hand with all his strength. On his simple wrist ring, the unsophisticated runes bloomed, and two ancient swords appeared in his hands. The swords were towering and the runes were flying, as if to destroy heaven and earth.


    "Chula la!"


    The black eyes of the fire knife Beiming Maple suddenly burst into red, as if there was a flame Rune to erupt. The hand suddenly condensed into a flaming knife, sweeping the sky, the flame spread and submerged the air.


    "You are worthy of being a student of tianwu college, but it''s so terrible when you are young."


    Among the onlookers in the distance, all of them changed color. In the face of the powerful people who attacked secretly, those young people of tianwu college showed their terrible strength one by one. It''s no wonder that tianwu college has gone out of innumerable strong people who ring through the Empire and the mainland for countless years.


    "How strong!"


    Hua fankong also retreated to the distance and watched Li Yuxiao, qianluo sword, Guo Shaofeng, etc. at this time, his eyes trembled. Only then did he know what the youth had said before. If those young people wanted to kill him in the first place, they would have been unable to let him escape.


    "Bang bang!"


    In a short moment, Luo Tianchen and Pan Yu were shaken back again, and their mouths overflowed with blood.


    They haven''t set foot in the Wuhou territory yet. No matter how strong they are, they can hardly compete with the real Marquis state. Besides, the other side still has the absolute intention of killing and is not polite at all.


    "I owe you a favor, and I want to ask for a justice that has been affected by the innocent. I will help you. From then on, I will not delay or owe you."


    At this time, the young man in black started to make a move. His figure flashed and appeared in front of the masked Marquis territory in front of Pan Yu. He waved his hand, and the broken bangs fluctuated. Suddenly, the sharp edge swept through his eyes, and the breath of terror broke out in a moment. Since he was also in the Wuhou state for cultivation.


    "Boy, you are not from tianwu college. Why do you have to go through this muddy water?"


    In the face of the black robed youth''s mask, the strong man of the Marquis state said, and the chill in his eyes spread out.


    "It was you who provoked me first. You have to pay some price for it!"


    The young man in black is fierce and powerful. His eyes are sharp as cold electricity. His momentum is full of cold and cold. He is as sharp as a knife. When he takes a hand, he makes a hunting noise in black robe, and the dark air is surging. A palm print is taken out. The rune spreads and shakes the space.


    "How strong!"


    In the face of the breath of the youth in black, the mask of marquis strong also change color, can only choose to avoid its edge!


    "Do it! There is no mercy for killing!"


    "Chula la!"


    At the same time, in the middle of the air, a large amount of broken wind broke out suddenly. Around them, hundreds of people with masks and bloody and fierce breath swept out with fierce vigor. Du Shaofu fought against the remaining iron tigers.


    "Little demon, you help me look at the man woman!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the blood on the scales of the king scale demon tiger. The pale gold color in his eyes was sharp, sharp and frightening. A chill came out of his body and drank deeply. His wings of the pale gold Rune vibrated out of his back and began to fight."Who do you think is a man or woman?"


    Ouyang drank it heartily, but at the moment Du Shaofu had already snatched it out. Then the golden light on her shoulder flashed, and Du Xiaoyao had fallen on her shoulder.


    "Kill!"


    The Iron Tiger rushes out. On top of the tall and strong body, a yellow halo suddenly bursts out. It also envelops the body like an aperture. The powerful momentum shakes the space shaking endlessly. Then the body, like a real tiger, directly impacts on the hundreds of mask masers with bloody and fierce breath, and the strong spirit that they carry sweeps across the sky.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roars and shakes people''s soul. The king scale demon tiger also joins in the fight. The huge tiger''s body, which is nearly 30 feet in length, shakes its wings. The air current sweeps across the sky like a tornado storm. It''s as fast as lightning, and it''s fierce and inexplicable!


    Feeling the horror of the king scale demon tiger, the mask of the pulse spirit state suddenly wields a knife and spreads the rune. The powerful and mysterious air is sent out to the sky and cleaves to the king scale demon tiger like lightning.


    Under its terrifying momentum, a knife seems to be able to cut through the space, making the surrounding space tremble at this time. The terrible power is quite amazing.


    "Roar!"


    The king scale demon tiger was ferocious and roared. On the tiger''s claws, the pale gold talisman''s Secret patterns flickered out. With a wave, a tiger''s claw hit the knife awn with extreme hegemony.


    "Hiss!"


    The terrifying shock wave, accompanied by some faint Rune waves, suddenly swept out with a large wind. Then, only to see the terrible sword awn was directly torn into runes by the king scale demon tiger, and then the masker''s body was shaken away.


    "Whew..."


    Ouyang Shuang also took the move. His graceful body was moving sideways. The sword in his hand came out of the sheath. The sword roared with wind and thunder. The sword was like lightning. The sword was sharp and sharp. The rune burst through the air and brought out vacuum marks.


    Although Ouyang Shuang, who is on the list of martial arts, can''t stop the strong of marquis, he is definitely not to be underestimated among the practitioners of pulse spirit state. Moreover, those who wear masks are not a city''s complete and other shore level, they are mostly the initial appearance and mysterious level of the pulse spirit state.


    At this time, with Ouyang Shuang''s hand, Du Xiaoyao has been standing on Ouyang Shuang''s shoulder, allowing Ouyang Shuangjiao''s body to move gracefully, swing left and right, and Du Xiaoyao fell as stable as Mount Tai and did not move.


    "Tianwu academy, one can not let go!"


    Hundreds of masked men swarmed in to attack Iron Tiger, Du Shaofu, Wang scale demon tiger and Ouyang Shuang. Under the mask, their eyes are full of gloomy and fierce, and the smell of blood is spreading. Their task is to kill these people. As for the students of tianwu college in Wuhou District, there are strong ones to deal with.


    "Let''s see who''s first and let go of them first!"


    Du Shaofu was furious. No matter what the origin of these people was, Du Shaofu was moved to kill. He wanted to kill the people who wanted to kill him and others, and hurt Xiao Hu. How could he let go of them at this time.


    "Boom


    The flying advantage of Peng Lin''s nine days plus the mystery and speed of his leisurely walk, Du Shaofu''s fists burst out in his hands, wrapped in pale gold runes, and the mysterious air burst out. A big man covered with a mask had no strength to resist. Du Shaofu''s blow broke his chest.


    "The boy is so strong, join hands to kill!"


    The faces of several people around him changed greatly. In a moment, a man of cultivation at the level of pulse spirit realm congealed his fingerprints, and the dark gas gushed out. The brilliant Rune light wrapped him all over his body, and the palm print immediately shrouded Du Shaofu. His eyes were killing under his mask. He wanted to kill Du Shaofu!


    "Mie"


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was wrapped in a light gold halo, and he did not hide. His fist continued to blow out and hit the fist of the former immediately.


    "Boom


    The two fists collided fiercely. Du Shaofu''s fists were invincible and destroyed everything. The overwhelming force was to directly destroy and break the former fist. Faintly, he heard the sound of bone shattering. A large amount of blood overflowed from his mouth. His body was bombarded from the sky, and his life was destroyed by one blow.


    Xuanyun Chijiao, comparable to the level of marquis Wu, could be directly killed by Du Shaofu. At this time, although the cultivators of the perfect level of pulse and spirit state were not weak, compared with Xuanyun Chijiao at the peak level of pulse and spirit state, it was far from enough. Moreover, the physical defense was not much different, and how to fight against Du Shaofu.


    "Die!"


    Without any delay, Du Shaofu immediately made another attempt. With one blow and one palm, the dark Qi burst out. Both of them directly destroyed their Xuanqi defense, and then smashed their chests.


    The pale gold Rune''s wings are flapping, and they are even more domineering. A few masked people who are just close to each other are crushed and killed as soon as they get close


    The speed of his figure was as fast as a God, his wings were flapping, his momentum was domineering and fierce, and his eyes were cold. Du Shaofu''s fierce hand was like a monster in the shape of a human being, indestructible and invincible.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    In the twinkling of an eye, the figures in the air were like a wheel of stone, which was shaken away by Du Shaofu, and the sound of screams kept coming out."Today''s update is finished. Last time it broke out for two consecutive days, Xiao Yu didn''t ask for flowers, so the flowers have been rising very slowly these days.


    Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will continue to explode. If there is no other reason, I would like to thank you for your support. At the end of the month, all the brothers of flowers will vote, otherwise it will be expired after the end of the month.


    Tomorrow''s outbreak will not be less than seven shifts. Of course, now the flowers are 804. If we can get to 1000 before 6:00 tomorrow afternoon, Xiao Yu will change into a big outbreak of more than 10.


    Flowers are not the reason to add more flowers, but just power. After so long, brothers and sisters should also know that Xiao Yu didn''t have to ask for flowers to break out. Even if it didn''t reach 1000 tomorrow, it would still break out. It''s just that if there were more flowers, there would be more motivation. That''s all.


    Xiao Yu is now preparing for tomorrow''s outbreak, and the flowers will be handed over to all of you. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    Under Marquis Wu, Du Shaofu''s strength at this time could not be resisted. His strong defense was not afraid of any attack from the pulse and spirit realm. He was domineering and fierce, and his cold and murderous spirit destroyed the sky.


    "Kill!"


    Many people besieged and attacked the king scale demon tiger. Du Shaofu flapped his wings and dashed off. The dark air burst into the air and crushed everything, killing several people at once.


    "Die!"


    Many people besieged Ouyang Shuang and urged the pulse soul. Du Shaofu appeared with wings flapping. The pulse soul was destroyed by life and several people were directly planted from the air.


    "Join hands, join hands and kill the purple robed boy first."


    The leader''s mask in black drank, and he watched the group of practitioners of pulse spirit realm vulnerable to a blow, and his face color changed greatly.


    "Kill!"


    The rest of the masked men immediately summoned up their courage. Most of them went straight to Du Shaofu. The Iron Tiger and the king scale demon tiger made Ouyang Shuang''s pressure greatly reduced.


    Many people are urging the pulse soul. In a flash, a large number of pulse and soul rush to Du Shaofu at the same time.


    "Ouch!"


    "Roar!"


    The roar startled the sky, the animal shadow roared in the air, and the rune was dazzling, just like the shining sun blooming, the breath of terror trembled around the sky, and the visual impact was far more than the collision between the surrounding marquis.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu''s hands were flapping at the same time, and a stream of golden talismans and secret patterns were surging, like a vibrating ROC flapping its wings. The domineering and fierce breath erupted like a volcano, crushing and destroying everything.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    All of a sudden, a large number of pulse souls were destroyed by life, and there was no resistance. The blood mist of those who covered their faces was spewing out.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    As Du Shaofu crushed everything, his figure flapped his wings and dashed away. As long as he passed by, he fell like a broken winged bird, leaving no hands. As long as he was touched by the rune wings behind Du Shaofu, his life was destroyed and his body was broken.


    "It turns out that the boy is the most terrible!"


    "That purple robed boy is so powerful, so terrifying to kill."


    Yuankong has a lot of eyes watching, looking at the place where the purple robed youth has been crushing and destroying everything, and is astonished.


    The purple robed boy wrapped in golden light is the most terrifying and the biggest evil star. He has killed dozens of people.


    "Bang!"


    The leader of the old man in black once again shakes back the witch sparrow of the nether world without any delay. The dark air gushes out of his body. The rune is shining brightly. The powerful momentum rippled the space of the vibration of the sky. The figure took the opportunity to attack Du Shaofu.


    With such momentum, its cultivation strength has reached the peak level of the mysterious level of Wuhou territory. I''m afraid it is not far away from the level on the other side of Wuhou.


    "Boy, die!"


    The old man in black broke down Du Shaofu with a startling energy Rune palm print, and the sonic boom resounded through the sky, as if to smash the space.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t give in, but his eyes were dignified. The old man in black, who was the leader, had a different breath. He waved and shook his wings again.


    "Hula..."


    Two waves of energy are fierce, and a ripple of energy starts from the place where it touches, like a huge wave, spreading in the air and exploding violently.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure was shaken away, and his internal organs turned over.


    The mysterious level of Wuhou is too strong. Even the peak level of the pulse spirit state is not comparable at all. It is a world-wide difference.


    Du Shaofu was able to suppress and kill the pulse and spirit state as if it were nothing, but he was far away from the mysterious level of his marquis.


    "Youming kill!"


    The enchanting body of the witch sparrow was shaken back, but it immediately caught up with it. At this time, the graceful body was wrapped with dazzling runes, and the spirit of the nether world was sent out. All of a sudden, a more amazing momentum broke out. A large amount of Rune energy was suppressed and went to the leader of the old man in black. The momentum was amazing, and the light was shining brightly in the dark.


    The old man in black frowned and looked embarrassed. He could no longer suppress Xiang Shaofu. He could only fight against Princess Youming.


    "Hula!"


    However, as Du Shaofu retreated, the remaining masked people continued to besiege Du Shaofu. The swords and swords, the pulse and soul, and the bloody evil spirit spread all over Du Shaofu.


    Many of the attacks were also hidden in the big wave of attacks, which appeared to be tricky and vicious, and secretly pointed to Du Shaofu''s vital points.


    "Peng Lin nine days, kill!"


    His wings suddenly shook behind his back, and the golden glow was blooming all over the sky. Du Shaofu''s wings fluttered like the arrival of a real golden winged ROC bird, bearing the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC family. He was very aggressive and aggressive.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is like a man of his own. His breath sweeps across the sky and shakes the sky, destroying the withered and decaying forces and killing everything.


    "Boom!"


    The sky is like thunder, burst out a series of Rune light, Rune energy, like fireworks, so that the whole sky a bright.And behind this resplendent, there is an amazing pressure, just like destruction, a large area of pulse soul is shattered, all attacks are destroyed, and all the surrounding high altitude is shaking.


    "Chulala...!"


    No less than 20 mysterious masked people were directly killed, and their bodies were blasted down in the air. At this time, there were not many people left.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Such tyrannical killing, watching in the distance in the dark, the onlookers in the dark take a cool breath, and their hair stands erect.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Iron Tiger is besieged, his strength level is weak, the corners of his mouth have been dripping with blood, which has already stimulated the pulse soul and roared by the giant tiger, but it is still suppressed by several pulse spirit monsters.


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings, and the secret patterns of golden talisman spread across the sky, destroying a large number of pulse souls. His fists burst out, and the deep sound burst through. Several mysterious masked people were killed.


    "Wuwu..."


    A strange sword appeared in the witch Sparrow''s hand. The shape was strange. The radian was like a spirit snake. The rune was twinkling. The spirit of the nether world was wrapped up. The sword swept out, and the spirit of the nether world swept through, as if it could cut through the space.


    "Whew..."


    The magic bird''s graceful and beautiful shadow twinkles, and its radiance is tempting, but it is tempting and poisonous, just like poppy. Under the gorgeous, it contains poison.


    The leader of the old man in black suppressed the witch sparrow of the nether world, but it was only suppression. Although she was getting more and more dominant, it was obvious that she could not do it completely.


    In other battle circles, huamojian and Guo Shaofeng, fireknife and beimingfeng are all fighting with each other.


    Those mysterious masks should have broken through to Wuhou for a long time. Their cultivation breath should be above Guo Shaofeng, beimingfeng and Li Yuxiao. However, in terms of strength, they can not suppress Guo Shaofeng and others at all.


    The mysterious young man in black stopped a masked martial arts practitioner, but unexpectedly, he always had the upper hand and suppressed his opponent. His strength was extremely terrible.


    At this time, Luo Tianchen and Pan Yu were besieged by Luo Tianchen and Pan Yu. At first, they were able to fight together, but after a long time, they were completely suppressed and could not compete.


    There were more and more corpses on the ground, and people were killed continuously in the air. No one was able to compete with Du Shaofu below the cultivation level of Wuhou.


    The leader of the old man in black suppressed the witch sparrow of the nether world. But when he peeped around again for a short time, he found that only five of the hundreds of people he had brought were left.


    "Asshole."


    The leader, the old man in black, drank coldly. However, it seemed that he didn''t pay too much attention to the killing of the practitioners of the spiritual realm. For him, the lives of the hundreds of people were not worth mentioning, but they just couldn''t help the young people and became gloomy and angry.


    "Hiss!"


    The mysterious sword in Princess Youming''s hand is like a snake snatching out of the sky. Her graceful body moves in the air and outlines the most attractive arcs. Her shoulder vibrates slightly, and a sword stabs the old man in black.


    The leader, the old man in black, stamped on the void, lifted himself out of the sky, and strangely avoided the sword of the witch sparrow, the princess of the nether world. His figure also whirled and dived down like a ghost, and the cold breath spread and fluctuated from the sky.


    "Chula la!"


    The terrible wind driven by the old man in black sounded a series of sonic booms in the air, and then the rune moved and a sharp claw print burst out.


    Feeling the majestic and cold air from the top of her head, the witch sparrow of the nether world''s Princess changed slightly. The mysterious sword in her hand was full of light and the runes were dazzling. She wrapped her delicate body in it and stabbed her sword.


    "Chula la!"


    However, the rune above the shadow of the witch sparrow of Youming princess finally began to crumble under the impasse under the majestic Yin cold strength, and the powerful Yin cold strength was also severely crushed on her body, which made the mask on her delicate body shake violently.


    "Pedaling!"


    A moment later, the witch sparrow was finally unable to bear the bombardment. With the sound of many subtle space sounds coming out of the sky, a dull sound appeared in the throat, and Jiao Yan suddenly became pale.


    "It''s not over yet."


    Suddenly, in the sky, a figure appeared out of thin air, quietly appeared in the sky.


    With the appearance of this man, the space suddenly spread a cold air, with a faint fierce bloody breath.


    The man was dressed in a gray robe, with a deep hat behind the robe covering his whole face. He could not see his appearance clearly. His breath did not fluctuate too much, but it was heartbreaking for no reason.


    "And the strong!"


    With the appearance of this man, the dark Princess Wuque, qianluo sword, Guo Shaofeng, and Beiming Feng, who are in the fierce battle, all have changed their faces. "Boss, the idea is stronger than we imagined!"


    The old man in black, the leader, said, the cold, snake like eyes showed awe and joy to the man who covered his face with grey robes."It seems that the students of tianwu college are really excellent. It''s a pity that they are going to die today!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    The indifferent words came from the mouth of the man in the grey robe. The voice was sharp and cold. The voice fell and the gray shadow flashed. It was as if he had rushed to the Iron Tiger and suddenly appeared in front of the Iron Tiger.


    "Chi!"


    The grey robed man waved, and the dazzling Rune energy spread out, and quickly hit the Iron Tiger''s huge tiger pulse and soul. In an instant, it was destroyed and destroyed. It was incomparable!


    "Pooh


    The pulse soul was destroyed, and the Iron Tiger''s mouth spewed out blood mist. In addition, he was injured seriously.


    "Die!"


    In the sky, the man who covered his face with grey robes did not give the Iron Tiger any chance to breathe. His body swept into the air, just like a vulture seeing its prey, did not put the iron tiger in his eyes.


    For him, Iron Tiger''s strength is just vulnerable to a blow, a palm print straight to the Iron Tiger.


    Looking at the man in the grey robe, the Iron Tiger under the heavy damage is also hard to bite his teeth, and the final dark gas is surging.


    At this time, iron tiger can only try his best to show the color of despair in his eyes. The breath of his opponent''s body makes him feel desperate and can''t do anything about it.


    "Back off!"


    In the middle of the electric light and Firestone, the golden light flashed, and Du Shaofu appeared in front of the Iron Tiger, with the whole body as the center. The surrounding air waves were constantly fluctuating. It seemed that there were countless heaven and earth energy. It was pouring into the body from the source, making the surrounding space fluctuate like a boiling water surface, and even there was a light symbol surging in his body, which was a terrible breath The breath broke out.


    Just as the hand print of the man in grey robe came, Du Shaofu blocked Du Shaofu, who was in front of the Iron Tiger. One of the fingerprints in his hand came out at the same time.


    The two fingerprints suddenly hit each other, and a dull sound like thunder suddenly spread out


    "Bang bang!"


    All of a sudden, a strong wind like waves spread and spread.


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure flew back and forth, his wings flapping behind his back. When he finally stabilized his body, his face was pale, and there was a little blood on the corner of his mouth.


    When the grey robe covered his face, he swayed slightly and raised his head slightly. Under his hat, he could see a pair of cold twinkling eyes. He was looking at Du Shaofu tightly with a look of surprise.


    "It''s so strong. I''m afraid it''s at least at the other side of Wuhou territory."


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and his eyes looked at the man who covered his face with grey robes in front of him. The strength of the other side was too strong, which was much stronger than the shadow of the tiger in the roaring sky.


    "The pulse state is perfect and strong. If I guess it is right, you should be called Du Shaofu."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the man in the grey robe looked at Du Shaofu, and the voice of Yin Han came out and said, "I''m really interested in the method of body building you''re practicing. Give me the method of body building. I''ll let you die a little easier today, OK?"


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes suddenly fixed. It was not a good thing that he knew himself. Du Shaofu quickly thought that he was the last one to leave tianwu college to come to the dark city. Even few people in tianwu college knew that.


    However, the grey robed man in front of him knew that he was able to prove the situation of himself and others, and that he knew all about the interceptors who attacked secretly.


    "If you want to practice my body skills, you have to see if you have that ability first!"


    Looking at the man in the grey robe, Du Shaofu''s eyes became more and more dignified, and the situation seemed to be getting worse and worse. Not far away, Luo Tianchen and Pan Yu were unable to compete with each other. They had been injured one after another, and the witch sparrow of the nether world Princess was more and more suppressed.


    "I believe that when you die, the most comfortable thing is that you will die."


    As the cold voice fell, the man in the gray robe rushed to Du Shaofu. The rune in his hand burst into a dazzling light. The vast momentum surged, making the zhoukong tremble. The dark air surged like the sea, which submerged the whole half sky into an endless Rune light curtain. The light in the night sky was as bright as a bright day, and finally shrouded Du Shaofu.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes were dignified. Then, in his pale golden eyes, there was a flash of light like lightning, and the mysterious Qi was surging all over his body. If he was like a talisman, his body would be gushing out, and his breath was all powerful.


    "Oh


    A loud shout came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. It was like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a God''s elephant. The whole body was hunting in purple robes, and the space was roaring. It trembled for it. The momentum was incomparable and the power was overwhelming


    "Boom!"


    In the domineering momentum, Du Shaofu''s talisman secret patterns bloomed and fluctuated. The sound of wind and thunder like Sanskrit came out of the space, and a large number of palm prints hit the light curtain of the runes which covered the sky and the sun.


    "Hula!"


    In such a collision, the explosion sound like thunder resounds through the space, the turbulent energy ripple fluctuates and spreads, and the terrifying energy storm spreads like a hurricane, with bright and dazzling light.


    "Pedaling, pedaling, pedaling!"


    However, Du Shaofu faltered and flapped his wings, which could not stop the retreat. After retreating for more than ten Zhang, he stabilized himself. His face became more and more pale, and the corners of his mouth spilled blood again."Is it really just that the pulse state is perfect?"


    The figure of the man in the grey robe swayed slightly again, but at the moment, the fine eyes under the grey robe covered his face were extremely shocked, as if he had met the most incredible thing.


    How can such strength be possessed by the young pulse state level? Even if it is the peak of pulse spirit state, it can''t be so strong.


    "It must be suppressed with all our might!"


    The man in the grey robe said in his heart that it was no wonder that some people would mention this young man named Du Shaofu in front of him. He was really terrible. He was afraid that it would not be long before he was given a chance. He would rise up and never be able to keep his hand. He must be suppressed with all his strength.


    "Howl and claw!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, it turned into a huge Rune of ten feet in a flash, crushing and tearing away at Du Shaofu.


    Claw marks pass through the space, and the cold air is like black light blocking the sky and covering the sky.


    "Whoa..."


    Under the cold and overcast atmosphere, the fierce waves and ripples were surging and spreading continuously. The terrible pressure made all the onlookers coming from the distance around the dark city turn pale. A large space ripple seems to be tearing apart directly, and it appears in front of Du Shaofu quickly.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are dignified. The grey robe is too powerful to resist.


    "Du Shaofu, it''s time for me to take a look at my strength today."


    Suddenly, a breath of terror broke out, just like a lord of terror was born. A dazzling golden light like the sun burst open, making the whole night sky like day. The breath of terror gave people an incomparable sense of oppression.


    As the voice dropped, a huge ape appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s body. The mysterious patterns of talismans were surging all over the sky, making the surrounding space ripple.


    "Oh..."


    The ape roared, the light was dazzling, and the whole body was wrapped with the secret patterns of talismans. The whole body was covered with the rays, and the eyes were smart, just like the natural pupils, overlooking everything in the world.


    The golden ape appears, and suddenly blows out a fist. It looks like the sky and the earth have opened. The terrible momentum erupts, which makes the space before the fist blur and distort, as if it can push the four sides and suppress everything.


    This blow out, let a lot of people who are watching in the distance, all feel that their bodies are shaking.


    There was an indescribable pressure in the fist of the golden ape, as if to burst their souls.


    "What monster is that? It''s a terrible force!"


    "Is that the top monster on the list of beasts in heaven? It''s too terrifying. It makes people''s soul throb!"


    All around the audience were horrified. Even the surrounding Wuhou territory, including Princess Youming, witch sparrow, Guo Shaofeng and others, were all shocked.


    In the blink of an eye, a fist and a claw collide, and then the vast energy swept through the sky like a flood, and the low dull sound resounded from the sky, making the whole dark city visible


    "Boom!"


    The sound is clanging, runes and energy spread all over the sky, and the terrible energy makes the pupils around them shrink.


    "Chulala..."


    With such a blow, the figure of the man in the grey robe suddenly retreated ten feet in the contraction of his pupils.


    And the giant ape staggered back a few steps, but it was obviously much better than the grey robed one.


    "Is this the strength of Du Xiaoyao?"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. The giant ape was transformed by Du Xiaoyao. With one blow, a strong man on the other side of the Marquis territory was defeated and left to eat. How terrifying and abnormal was that strength.


    "Tianwu academy, back off quickly!"


    At the same time, Du Xiaoyao made a move, and as the dazzling energy spread all over the sky, a graceful and beautiful figure in the night sky suddenly appeared in the sky, with long hair shawls and red clothes. Under the light of Fuwen, the red skirt was even more radiant.


    I saw that this woman was young, but at 18-9 years old, she was younger than Ouyang Shuang and witch sparrow. Her skin was more beautiful than snow, and her complexion was extremely beautiful.


    "It''s Xinyan Xuemei coming. Get back!"


    The princess of the nether world drinks, and the snake sword in her hand breaks out into a hundred Zhang sword. Bi retreats from the old man in black, who is the leader. The graceful and beautiful shadow quickly retreats.


    "Whew...!"


    Guo Shaofeng, beimingfeng, and Li Yuxiao suddenly swept out their swords, swords and swords. They took the opportunity to retreat one after another.


    "Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, retreat!"


    Du Shaofu drank it lightly, and his wings of golden Rune flapped violently back away. He took the opportunity to bring Ouyang Shuang not far away.


    Iron Tiger, Luo Tianchen, Pan Yu three people also rapid violent retreat, one after another back to that to the red woman side.


    The people of tianwu academy retreated one after another. Seeing this, the mysterious young man in black easily drove back his opponent, and his figure suddenly retreated.


    "In a row, the next one will arrive soon. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We''ll leave first."


    The woman in red said to the rapidly retreating witch sparrow, Guo Shaofeng and Li Yuxiao. Her eyes were as pure as autumn water, her long eyelashes were blinking, her pretty nose, her red lips were glistening, her snow-white teeth were shining like pearls, and her temperament seemed not to be stained with human fireworks. In her beautiful eyes, the light bloomed.


    "Do you want to escape? None of you can escape today!"


    The people in grey robes drank cold and overcast the sky, enveloping the sky like a flood. They swept away to the people of tianwu Academy.


    The vast energy fluctuations, full of people''s eyes, the vast pressure spread.


    At this moment, the cultivation strength of the grey robed man on the other side of the Wuhou territory has been working with all one''s strength. It is conceivable that the strength carried by him is enough to destroy everything. The onlookers in the distance are shocked. They don''t know when there will be so many strong men in the dark city.


    "Who can help me fend off this man and buy me some time!"


    The woman in red looks at the sky in front of her eyes, but her eyes are beautiful without much fluctuation. Her eyes like autumn water are pure and incomparable. Her delicate body under the red dress is like a jade willow. She walks out slowly, light and tender. It is not too perfect to say that she is perfect. Her temperament is out of the dust, like a white fairy flower on the fairy mountain with misty clouds. Compared with the witch sparrow of the nether world at this time, it is just like An angel, a devil.


    At the same time, the fingerprints of the woman in red began to change and condense. The fingerprints changed one by one, and the energy of heaven and earth suddenly fluctuated rapidly from the surrounding space. The black and bright long hair behind her head, which could be seen from the light, naturally spread out her waist. At this time, with the energy fluctuation, she danced in the sea of the brain, and the beauty was like a fairy out of the painting.


    "I''ll resist the blow of this man."


    As the voice of the woman in red fell, the mysterious young man in black seemed to know that it was difficult for anyone to resist the man in the grey robe, and his slender figure stepped out.


    Under the broken bangs, the sharp pupils in the black robed youth''s eyes calmly looked at the sweeping energy. The fingerprints were mysterious and condensed, the arms were shaking, with a lot of fuzzy shadows. A stream of light black energy suddenly roared out, and the runes flickered faintly. Then a wave of ocean like energy swept out.


    "Floating in the air and cutting down!"


    When the young man in black drank lightly, his eyes suddenly showed sharp edges, and a burst of energy suddenly spread out. One wave was fiercer than the other. The rune was dazzling and the momentum was fierce. It seemed that he wanted to suppress everything and kill the sky. What a terror!


    "The mysterious level of marquis Wu!"


    Guo Shaofeng, beimingfeng, Li Yuxiao, etc. are also shocked by their eyes at the moment. At this time, they really know the cultivation level of the black robed youth, and tell the mysterious state of marquis Wu.


    However, compared with the age of the black Marquis, they have to marvel at how old they are.


    "This guy is very strong."


    Du Shaofu also marveled that the mysterious young man in black was not so strong that he just gave his full strength at the moment.


    "Hula!"


    In the middle of the sky, it is difficult to distinguish the winner from the loser.


    However, the black robed youth directly resisted the attack from the other side of the Wuhou territory by the dark robed youth.


    No matter how cold and terrible the gray robed man urged, he could stop it with the momentum of suppressing everything and killing the sky.


    "Hula..."


    The rune energy blooms in the sky, and the last two terrible energies dissipate in the air at the same time, and the black robed youth and the grey robed man recoil at the same time.


    "Hum!"


    But the black robed youth seems to be suffering some losses. I don''t know what the reason is. There is a dull hum in the throat and blood overflows from the corners of his mouth.


    Just in the momentum, the black robed youth is obviously no difference. At this time, the injury seems to have touched some hidden diseases in the body.


    "Well, let me do it now."


    At the same time, the woman in red stepped out and was wrapped in a slightly tight red dress. She was extremely graceful and beautiful. At the moment, she was surrounded by the dazzling Rune energy. In her hands, there were seventeen array flags.


    The seventeen array flags are all spreading amazing waves, but at this time, all the energy in the body of the woman in red seems to be infused into the seventeen array flags, making her face pale.


    "Xin Yan, Gu Xin Yan, is still the first five-star Fu array."


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised. The red dress woman should be Gu Xinyan, who ranked second in the martial arts list. She was still a five-star Rune master. The breath that had just spread on her body was clearly a martial arts practitioner, and even her breath was above the witch sparrow of the nether world princess.


    Therefore, the red dress woman is also a double break in the martial arts. Judging from her age, her talent can be described as absolute terror, and she is worthy of setting a record in the war.


    "Zhenling Tianfeng array!"


    The red skirt woman waved, and the seventeen array flags immediately swept to the front space, wrapped the front air with a lightning speed and track, and then the array flags turned into dazzling Rune light columns, disappeared, and the high altitude suddenly fluctuated violently, and suddenly the space trembled."Boom!"


    In a flash, the high-altitude wind howled, the space was in chaos, the dazzling runes spread around the sky, and the whole space was shaking.


    A powerful Fu array appeared in the air, covering all six martial arts practitioners, including the grey robed man and the black elder who was coming from behind.


    The Fu array blocks out the sky and the sun, making the sky and the earth dark!


    The array of talismans is terrifying, and the infinite energy and rune light distort the space. Finally, it turns into a huge virtual shadow of Tianfeng which is hundreds of feet long.


    "Goo!"


    The empty shadow of Tianfeng is just like a living creature. It is filled with the ancient breath. A earth shaking sound is also resounding in this world. Its power suppresses the sky. It is terrifying!


    "My God, what a terrible array of symbols!"


    "What a powerful Fu array. I''m afraid it''s hard to find such a fufu master in the whole dark city!"


    At the moment, around the night sky, countless eyes in the city were shocked. The terrible power of Fu array was too terrible.


    "Let''s go first!"


    The red skirt woman looks pale, at the same time, the beautiful shadow swept away.


    "Whoosh!"


    After seeing this, they all quickly swept away the empty space.


    Du Shaofu''s pale gold Rune with wings converged behind him and leaped onto the back of the king scale demon tiger. Du Xiaoyao''s nimble body like a little monkey continued to fall on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    The shadows swept the sky, and then disappeared in the distant night sky.


    "The students of tianwu college are really terrible. One is stronger than the other, worthy of being tianwu college!"


    "It''s said that ghost claw killed an elder of tianwu college and robbed xuanlingtongtianteng of tianwu college. It seems that this time tianwu college will not let go of ghost claw."


    "Most of the extraordinary students from tianwu college come to capture ghosts."


    "How can those people in the Fu array kill the students of tianwu college? Are they with ghost claws?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Night shrouds, the area of the dark city of terror.


    In the night sky, Du Shaofu walked away with the women in red and others, and passed through many towers. After half an hour, he fell down in a courtyard building far away from the noise.


    "Whoosh!"


    One by one, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque, beimingfeng, Li Yuxiao and so on all fell to the ground, their faces were very pale.


    "Pooh


    Luo Tianchen, Pan Yu and Iron Tiger landed on the ground. Their mouths were covered with blood. The injuries looked very serious, especially the Iron Tiger.


    "Younger martial sister Xinyan, why are you here? I heard from the general that you feel a breakthrough, so you are preparing for a breakthrough."


    The witch bird came to the woman in red, looked at the woman in red, and said, "it''s good that you arrive in time. Otherwise, we''re afraid of some trouble. Those people seem to have been prepared for it."


    "I just broke through on the rune master. The general and the ghost girl asked me to find you."


    The woman in red said, her voice was clear and graceful. Suddenly, after the voice fell, her pale face suddenly turned pale, and her mouth suddenly burst into blood. Then she frowned slightly and said, "they broke the battle, and the time was faster than I imagined. Judging from their moves and practicing skills, it seems that they are not people in the dark forest, or even not Like the people of the stone dragon empire. "


    "If I''m right, those people should not be members of the power of the stone dragon Empire, but those of the Yinming sect, which has a huge power, but is notoriously notorious."


    The mysterious young man in black walked out. He was slender and thin, with a faint indifference from strangers. His eyes were sharp, but his face was pale at this time. He said to the crowd, "I don''t know how you have provoked the people of the Yin Ming sect, but you should be careful. The Yin Ming sect is always cruel and ruthless, and those who want to kill will certainly I will not refuse to pursue the ends of the earth. "


    The woman in red looks at the young man in black, and her beautiful eyes are puzzled. The woman in red is also the second highest ranking lingxuan jade girl Gu Xinyan on the martial arts list of tianwu college. She has been pushing hard on the martial arts list in terms of talent and strength. She is an elusive existence in tianwu college.


    The only one who can compare with her is general budianshanhe, who is the first in the military list.


    The witch bird saw Gu Xinyan''s doubts, and her red lips opened. She said to Gu Xinyan: "just now thanks to his help, otherwise we are afraid that it will be more difficult to destroy today, and the consequences will not be like this now."


    "Thank you for your help just now."


    Hearing this, Gu Xinyan immediately nodded to the young man in black. His temperament was groundless and moving. He stood up with the witch sparrows around him. It was the same beautiful, but the two completely opposite styles were amazing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    "We owe you a favor. Now we pay it back. If you don''t steal or rob, you''d better be more careful. Goodbye!"


    The voice fell, thin lips with pride, the black robed youth turned to leave, and his eyes did not look at the witch sparrow and Gu Xinyan.


    "Brother, you seem to have been hurt. Do you want to join us? Maybe those people will come to you and take care of each other."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at the young man in black robe. When his mental strength inadvertently spied, Du Shaofu found that the dark Qi in the black robed youth was quite disordered at this time, which should be something wrong.


    "No, they''re targeting you. It''s more dangerous to be with you."


    The black robed youth stopped slightly and looked at Du Shaofu. Then his eyes fell on Du Xiaoyao on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    "Yes, you may be more dangerous with us. Take care of yourself. Now we owe you one. If you need help in the future, you can go to tianwu college and find us. My name is Du Shaofu. " Du Shaofu was quite forthright. He felt that the young man in black was quite sensitive to him.


    "The night is flying."


    The black robed youth nodded slightly, and the dark air was surging under his feet. With his feet on the ground, his figure rose from the sky. After a few flashes, his figure disappeared in the night sky.


    "This person is very strong. I don''t know where he comes from."


    Li Yuxiao said, dark red robe appeared a lot of cracks, pale face, you can see that at this time consumption is almost.


    As the young man in black, who claimed to be yepiaoling, left, Gu Xinyan''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao on his shoulder, but his eyes were only slightly brushed. Then he said to the people around him, "we should settle here first. At present, it should be safe here. The general and the ghost children are also in it now, but their situation is not too good. They are both suffered Serious injury


    "Gu Xinyan, the second in Wu bang, is quite beautiful."


    Du Shaofu looked at Gu Xinyan without any scruples. Gu Xinyan was also a double quitter of martial arts, and his strength was terrible. Tianwu college was really extraordinary. The top five in the martial arts list were all tough people, especially those in the top five, who could stand the word "terror".


    "Don''t you think Xinyan Xuemei is very beautiful, so look at it straightforwardly, little lecher, be careful that I tell you to go." Ouyang Shuang''s voice said in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    "I don''t see anything, but she seems to be more beautiful than you, a man, but your breasts are higher than hers." Du Shaofu said softly in Ouyang Shuang''s ear.


    "Du Shaofu, you are shameless!"


    On hearing this, Ouyang Shuang immediately glared at Du Shaofu for a drink. However, Du Shaofu had already stepped away from Du Shaofu for a long time. Then he saw that all the people around him looked at him suspiciously. Ouyang Shuang could only do it by stamping his feet, but his eyes were eager to strip Du Shaofu alive.


    "How do you like to see their breasts? Gu Xinyan also has a talisman on her body. She really wants to eat it."


    Du Xiaoyao whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear. He didn''t know what was more attractive than the spirit raising device, the talisman and the miraculous medicine.


    Du Shaofu gave Du Xiaoyao a look and said, "nonsense, I didn''t mean to see it. It''s just obvious. It''s easy to see it."


    A moment later, after walking through several alleys and in a quiet courtyard, Du Shaofu met the "not point mountain and river" general who was always mentioned as the number one in the martial arts list, and the "nine secluded too few" ghost children.


    The general was twenty-two years old. His facial features were clear and deep. His pale copper complexion made people look at him. He had an invisible temperament as if he was standing in the sky and could suppress mountains and rivers.


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, the general was the extraordinary young man he met on the fifth floor of the battlefield.


    However, the breath of Jiuyou too few ghost dolls made Du Shaofu feel that the real stranger should not be near. His black robe was as black as ink. However, there was a little dissolute and unrestrained on his beautiful face. However, the breath of strangers was not close to him, but he still had a kind of fierce breath.


    "I didn''t expect that you also came. I heard a day ago that you set a new record in the fifth level of the war situation. You are really strong."


    In the small hall, the general nodded to the crowd. After seeing Du Shaofu, he was surprised. At the moment, he was pale and his robe was broken. It seemed that he had just experienced a fierce war.


    "Set a new record. I would not have broken it if I knew it."


    When it comes to the record breaking in the war, Du Shaofu thinks of his eight million points, which makes him feel bad.


    "It turns out that you are Du Shaofu. I heard that you beat the people of Guangming shenting violently. That''s right. You should fight like that."


    The ghost child looked at Du Shaofu, and her voice was soft. Her eyes fell on Du Xiaoyao''s shoulder. She felt curious. Her face was as pale as the general''s, and there was some blood on her mouth.


    "Are you hurt, serious?"


    The witch sparrow, the princess of the nether world, took out a soft handkerchief and gently wiped the bloodstain on the corner of her mouth. She just looked at her mouth and put a few healing pills into her mouth. Her expression became more and more charming. Obviously, the relationship between them was different, and people could only envy it."It doesn''t matter. I picked up a life and made a breakthrough in the cultivation of ghost claws. The general and I both used our cards and fought half our lives to get away. We almost couldn''t come back." Ghost child said, eyes also faint dignified.


    "Have you found the talons?" The sorcerer was quite surprised.


    "Ghost claw seems to know where we are. It is he who wants to intercept us." The ghost child said.


    "It seems that things are not normal tonight. You are intercepted by ghost claws, and we are intercepted by mysterious people. It''s like a plan that has been prepared for a long time." Guo Shaofeng said he felt that things were complicated, like everything had been planned.


    "Our whereabouts should have been under control, and the ghost claws had been prepared for a long time, knowing that we would come." Li Yuxiao says, the whole body light evil spirit breath fluctuation.


    Listening to Li Yuxiao''s words, people in the hall suddenly fell into silence.


    At present, all the people present are at the top of the Wu list, especially the top five of the Wu list. However, they were almost caught in the net this evening. The problem behind this is that everyone present is not stupid and can naturally think of it.


    "Is there anyone else here who knows but you?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly opened his mouth to the general, Gu Xin Yan and others, and asked himself to come out from the Tian Wu College to the dark city. Few people knew it, but the mysterious black man knew his identity. Du Shaofu had to suspect that those mysterious people had eyeliner in the courtyard of Tian Wu Academy.


    If anyone else knew about it, Du Shaofu was worried that it would be like a four seas Inn and might be suddenly razed to the ground.


    The next time you are hit by hundreds of Chigang sky thunder bombs, I''m afraid you won''t have the same luck as before. If you are suddenly hit by hundreds of Chigang sky thunder bombs in silence, it''s impossible for the general marquis to retreat.


    "This is a secret place of our tianwu Academy in the dark city. We originally planned to settle here, but it was far away from the auction, so we decided to settle down in Sihai inn. No one else should know about it." Guo Shaofeng said.


    "It''s known in inn four." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Go, let''s go at once, get out of the city, leave the dark city first!"


    Hearing the speech, the general suddenly said, his face was rather dignified.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a short time, a shadow in the dark quickly left, after a few flashes disappeared in the air.


    The dawn caught up with the night quietly, and the night began to fade. A gray light passed through the dark brown night, and it was already dawn unconsciously.


    In the hazy morning light, outside the dark city, more than ten figures flickered out of the forest, and finally landed on a mountain in the forest. It was Du Shaofu, general, Gu Xinyan and others.


    When the figure fell to the ground, a jade slip in the palm of the general suddenly gave out a rune light, and then cracked and broken.


    "It was found."


    Looking at the broken jade slips in his palm, the general''s face became more and more dignified. When he left the courtyard, he specially arranged some small hand pieces. Once someone approached, he would immediately find out. Unexpectedly, he was found.


    All the people saw that their faces changed slightly. If they had not left, they were afraid that it would be another fierce battle. The consequences would be more serious than before.


    The witch sparrow looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "how do you know where is unsafe?"


    Du Shaofu''s clear and bright eyes at this time slightly coagulated, and said: "if I guessed correctly, I''m afraid that tianwu academy has been monitored by those people, and the place where we are settled will be known for a long time."


    "As soon as the college got xuanlingtongtianteng, it was immediately robbed, and the ghost claw broke through the prohibition. It is clear that someone secretly helped and leaked the news. The ghost children and I were attacked. You were besieged in the four seas Inn, and the last place to settle down was also found. I''m afraid it''s not that the college is being monitored, but that there''s a spy and some people report it. " The general carried one hand behind his back and crushed the jade slips in his hand into powder, which floated on the ground.


    "The ghost claw Guangming general xuanlingtongtianteng was put up for auction in the dark city. We were intercepted and killed. The strength of those people was extraordinary. All the plans seemed to be aimed at tianwu college. I suspect that the real purpose is that someone deliberately targets tianwu college. We must inform the Academy of this news." Valley heart Yan said, beautiful eyes, some waves, ripples pan move.


    "Time is running out. The auction of xuanlingtongtianteng will begin in two days. If xuanlingtongtianteng is auctioned successfully and the ghost claw disappears, it will be more difficult to find it. If the ghost claws really come to deal with us, they will certainly not give up easily. They will find us. We are all hurt. Now, we''d better heal first, and then we will Long deliberation. " A moment later, the general made a temporary decision and said to the crowd.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    "Well!"


    Everybody nods, all have the wound in the body, at this time the most need is to heal the wound.


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much, but he still needed to be healed and recovered. However, he suffered a lot in the fight with the grey robed man. If it wasn''t for his physical strength, the consequences would be really worrying.


    A moment later, they went to find a place to heal their wounds. After taking some healing pills for Wang scale demon tiger, Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang also found a natural cave nearby.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ouyang Shuang asked Du Shaofu. He should have been hurt when he began to see Du Shaofu fight with the man in the grey robe. The strength of the black robed man was too terrible. If she was afraid that he could not resist, he would be shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength.


    When he was in Lanling City, Ouyang Shuang felt that his strength was not inferior to Du Shaofu. However, in less than half a year, Du Shaofu''s strength had reached a terrible level.


    "It''s OK. It''s a small thing."


    Du Shaofu said to Ouyang Shuang that although he had suffered some injuries, he was not seriously injured. He was physically strong. Although not light, it was not too serious.


    Then Du Shaofu seemed to think of something. He looked at Du Xiaoyao with a puzzled look in his eyes. He said, "Du Xiaoyao, I didn''t expect that your strength is quite terrible. It''s very strong."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Ouyang Shuang''s eyes are also looking at Du Xiaoyao''s shock. She witnessed the strength of Du Xiaoyao''s hand last night, which was absolutely not ordinary and forceful.


    "Of course, but I can spend a lot of money. Give me some miraculous medicine to recover." Du Xiaoyao looked at Du Shaofu with his bright pale golden eyes.


    "You are blackmail!"


    Du Shaofu glared at Du Xiaoyao. He knew that Du Xiaoyao was blackmailing. However, he still took many miraculous herbs from the bag of heaven and earth and handed it to Du Xiaoyao. Who would let him ask for Du Xiaoyao.


    The benefits of his understanding in Du Xiaoyao''s Rune space at the beginning let Du Shaofu know that if Du Xiaoyao could let himself enter the rune space to comprehend once more, it would be better than his own understanding for months or even years, and the effect would be better.


    "Stingy, that''s it."


    Du Xiaoyao grinned, but he was not polite. He grabbed all the miraculous drugs in Du Shaofu''s hands and put them directly into his mouth.


    Seeing Du Xiaoyao swallowing miraculous medicine and enjoying himself leisurely, Ouyang Shuang can only be surprised.


    For Ouyang Shuang, Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao are just as weird and unpredictable.


    "Heal."


    Then, Du Shaofu also put a lot of pills into his mouth. He sat cross legged and began to spit and heal. Not long after, his whole body was covered in a light golden light.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, the morning light poured down, the four seas Inn was razed to the ground, the dead were countless, and the surrounding buildings were destroyed.


    Among the many onlookers, people come and go, among whom it seems that they are spies with various forces.


    From time to time, there was a discussion among the crowd about whether tianwu college was going to enter the dark city or just for ghost claws.


    Last night, several powerful forces appeared in succession, not like the strong among the four forces. The whole dark city people were wondering whether there were new powerful forces stationed in the dark city.


    In a word, the dark city is full of discussions. Any movement affects the nerves of many forces.


    "It turned out to be from tianwu college, ah!"


    Among the crowd, Hua fankong looked embarrassed and wanted to cry without tears. His kuisha Gang suffered heavy losses. Most of the strong ones fell. Even his heaven and earth bags were looted. He felt his heart dripping blood when he thought about it.


    "Leader, what are we going to do now? Do you want to find a way to revenge and take back the bag of heaven and earth?"


    A severely wounded practitioner on the other side of the meridian realm said behind Hua fankong. He was pale. He was one of the people who survived last night, but the bag of heaven and earth on his body was already robbed by the boy in purple robe.


    "Revenge, how to revenge, tianwu college is not what we can provoke."


    Hua fankong said that he also wanted to revenge and take back the bag of heaven and earth. However, he also knew that although the young people in tianwu Academy were young, none of them was easier to deal with than the others.


    In particular, Hua fankong can see which purple robed boy robbed his heaven and earth bag. Among all the people''s strength, the purple robed boy''s strength may not be the most terrifying, but the tyrannical killing is the most terrifying.


    Yesterday, hundreds of masked spiritual practitioners were almost suppressed and slaughtered by one of the purple robed youths. Their actions were neat and sharp. It''s creepy to think about them.


    "Guild leader, we can''t help it, but we can find shuanghen gate, Heisha gate, mujiabao, or Wanyun Pavilion. They have been trying to attract the leader. If we ask them to help, I think they will not refuse." The pale face of the pulse spirit state on the other side of the level of practitioners said.


    On hearing this, Hua fankong''s face sank. He looked directly at the cultivator on the other side of the spiritual realm, and whispered: "fool, do you think they really want to win us over? Their purpose is just to swallow us up. Once we ask them to help, we are afraid that we will never be able to get rid of it, and there will be no more kuisha help in the future."In the morning, from a distance, the sky seems to be covered with a thin translucent smoke, and then the sun shines, full of pale gold light.


    In the secluded courtyard, there are eight people standing in the small hall. They are thin ghost claws, grey robed people, old men in black with masks, and five other martial arts practitioners with masks.


    "Did you let the general and the ghost boy escape?" The old man in black asked the ghost claw, and his eyes were always covered with a faint chill.


    "I was careless. I wanted to tear up the general''s boy with my own hands. Who knows those two boys have a lot of cards on them. They trapped me for a while and then escaped."


    The ghost claw was gloomy and covered with skin and bones, and his eyes were deeply sunk into his eyes. At the moment, his pupils were extremely cold. Then he looked at the old man in black and said, "you are so many people who can''t do anything to other people. It''s just so. The seven evil spirits of Yin Ming are beyond the name."


    "Ghost claw, what do you mean?"


    The old man in black had a chill in his eyes, and his voice was still cold. He said, "this time, it''s not so easy for those people in Sihai inn to escape."


    "I don''t mean much. It''s the most important thing to kill those tianwu college boys as soon as possible. We''d better make arrangements as soon as possible. This time, you''ve made too much noise. Based on my understanding of the dark city, I''m afraid that the four big forces of one cabinet, one castle, two gates have begun to pay attention to it. It''s the dark city, not the underworld sect. The noise is too big, and I''m afraid those guys will be unhappy"


    the reason is that you''ve made too much noise the ghost claw''s eyes are full of fierce killing intention, which is dry like ghost claw, with evil spirit looming and spreading.


    "How about a pavilion, a castle and two doors? I''m not afraid of it." The old man in Black said.


    "Well, go down and recover first. Those boys in tianwu college will appear again. As long as xuanlingtongtianteng is still in the dark city, they will not hide and not come out. Then they will try to find a way."


    The grey robe opened his mouth and raised his head slightly. Under the grey robe, a long scar was covered by the hair in front of his forehead, but it was also very eye-catching. There was a little gray light in his eyes.


    Ghost claw and the old man in black did not speak any more and left each other.


    The grey robed man stood quietly for a moment and then left the courtyard.


    A moment later, the figure of the man in grey robe appeared in another quiet courtyard. He pushed open the door and walked in gently. In the room, there was a young man in his twenties and sixties. His long silver hair fell down like a waterfall. He was loosely held up with a single colored ribbon. He looked handsome and had eyes in his eyes Despite the fact that people are ordinary, people can not help but feel cold.


    "Failed?"


    The man in the grey robe walked into the room. The young man did not raise his eyes. He still sat upright and looked out of the window. He murmured, "it''s another day. It''s a beautiful day."


    "There have been some changes. Some people have stepped in. Their strength is not weak. There is also a strange monster, which is also very powerful."


    The grey robed man stood, not too close. Under the scar brow, his eyes were awed, but in awe, there was a little fear and fear, which was an indescribable complex emotional vision.


    "Failure means failure. Don''t make excuses. You made too much noise last night, but the effect was not so good. I just didn''t trust you, so I came here. At this time, you should have paid attention to both the castle and the castle. In the future, you should be more careful and follow the plan. "


    The young man said faintly, and his voice had a sense of drift. He said, "it''s better to pay attention to everything. It''s said that it''s not common in the dark city. It''s much deeper than a castle and two doors. This is also the main reason why no one really dares to move the dark forest for so many years. Although I don''t believe it, I''m afraid those people are mistaken by rumors.


    However, the leader has always told us to run the tianwu academy well. It''s better to pay attention to it. It''s enough to kill a few people from tianwu college, and everything behind will have nothing to do with us. In addition, xuanlingtongtianteng must also be brought back. The leader is trying to refine a Taoist weapon. "


    "Yes


    The man in the grey robe nodded and said respectfully.


    "Did you meet the boy named Du Shaofu?" Asked the silver haired young man.


    The grey robed man''s eyes moved and he said, "we have fought. The pulse state is perfect, but the strength is enough to resist the situation of marquis Wu. The flesh is extremely terrifying."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Thank you, brother Q: 83b2bc6329e05b69d4444db93.


    At the end of the month, there are flowers brothers don''t forget ha, Xiao Yu continues to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    Time goes by so fast that a day and a night pass quickly.


    Early in the morning, the brilliant sunshine through the gap between the leaves of the forest sea, through the early fog, one after another sprinkled over the thick forest.


    Inside the cave, Du Shaogang''s pale gold halo slowly converges, like a small golden energy snake, very mysterious into the body.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes after a few times of slight shaking of his eyelashes. His eyes twinkled with pale gold, which was faintly domineering, sharp and frightening. Then he slowly regained his bright color and then became profound.


    A moment later, in a cave, generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Du Shaofu and others gathered.


    After a day and a night of healing, with the help of many pills, many of them recovered their wounds.


    However, for Iron Tiger, Luo Tianchen and Pan Yu, the injury is still serious. If you want to recover completely, it is not a thing that can be done in a short time.


    "Tomorrow is the auction day of Xuanling Tongtian vine."


    The general''s eyes followed the crowd, his eyebrows were slightly locked and his eyes were dignified.


    Smell speech, everybody is the eyebrow is dignified, the cave is silent for a moment.


    It is clear to all of us that it is much more difficult for the college to take back xuanlingtongtianteng and capture the ghost claw than they thought.


    Those mysterious people are almost certainly related to ghost claws. Even if they all fight together now, it is difficult to fight against those people. It is even more difficult to recapture the Xuanling Tongtian vine, which is to be auctioned.


    "Now even if we inform the college elders, I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Luo Tianchen said that it would take at least two or three days to get from the dark city to tianwu college, even if it was the Marquis state. Now it will take two or three days to send the news back to the college elders. Even if the college elders come to the dark city, they don''t know that it will be a few days before they come to the dark city.


    When the elders arrived, Xuanling Tongtian Teng was afraid to have fallen into whose hands.


    What''s more, we all know that if the elders of the college appeared in the dark city conveniently, they would have gone to the dark city for a long time, and they would not have to hand them out.


    "Do you have any ideas? If not, I think we have to go back to the dark city. Even if we forcibly rob them, we should take back Xuanling Tongtian Teng. If the Xuanling Tongtian rattan and ghost claw leave the dark city, the face of our tianwu academy will be completely wiped out." The general looked at the crowd and sighed.


    They were silent for a while. Guo Shaofeng raised his eyes slightly and said, "take it, Xuanling Tongtian Teng can''t leave the dark city. If we watch Xuanling Tongtian Teng and ghost claw leave, we can''t go out to see people in the future."


    "Seize!"


    Ghost child just said a word, the whole body light evil spirit wave out.


    "Now the situation is not the same. Let''s seize it. Let''s not say that Xuanling tongtianteng is under the custody of mujiabao. Even if the elders take it, they will not be able to succeed. What''s more, ghost claws and others, we can''t do anything we want now." Valley heart Yan said, beautiful double pupil, now pan dignified color luster.


    Hearing the speech, people''s faces have some changes. What Gu Xinyan said, people''s hearts can naturally know.


    "Is Xuanling Tongtian Teng under the care of mujiabao?" Du Shaofu asked the crowd.


    "Yes, as far as we know, the auction is in charge of mujiabao." Said the witch bird, nodding.


    Du Shaofu looked up, pondered for a while, then looked at the crowd and said, "well, let me go to the auction alone."


    "You don''t want to auction Xuanling Tongtian vine, do you? We don''t have the capital to win Xuanling Tongtian vine." Guo Shaofeng reminded Du Shaofu again.


    "If you want to go to auction, it''s hard to work."


    Gu Xinyan also said to Du Shaofu. Shuangtong looked at Du Shaofu in disbelief and said in a low voice, "Xuanling Tongtian vine is valuable. Since the news of the auction came out, the whole dark city has been boiling with it. As far as I know, even several powerful forces in the Empire around us have sent strong ones to come. We want to auction it down, not to mention that it is not affordable in terms of price. The most important thing is that the college let us seize it instead of auction. We don''t have any resources for auction, so we can''t compete at all. "


    The words pause slightly. Gu Xinyan looks at Du Shaofu''s eyes, with a little light fluctuation. She opens her red lips and her teeth are faint. She continues: "even if we win Xuanling Tongtian vine at the auction, I''m afraid that as soon as we get out of the dark city, we will be robbed by many forces. This is the dark city and the dark forest. No one can tell the rules."


    Du Shaofu, with a faint bitter smile on his face, shook his head and said, "I didn''t intend to buy Xuanling Tongtian vine. Anyway, everyone has no way to do it now. So I want to have a try. As for whether it will work, I don''t know now."


    After a moment, the general looked at Du Shaofu and said, "what are you going to do? Can you tell us?"Du Shaofu shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet, but it''s better than doing nothing. Maybe I''ll be able to think of a way."


    In fact, Du Shaofu did not have no plan at all. However, since he suspected that there was a traitor in the college, Du Shaofu had to be careful and keep secret from anyone. It was always good to be careful.


    "I agree with you. It''s better than doing nothing. Maybe we can think of a way."


    Gu Xinyan looked at Du Shaofu, looked into his clear eyes, and said, "I will accompany you to take care of him. In the dark city, I should be more familiar with you than you. Maybe I can help you."


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu hesitated a little and then nodded.


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but if you need my help, just let me know. Or we''ll all go together, just the two of you. In case something happens, no one else will take care of it. " The general said to Du Shaofu.


    "I''m almost recovered. How about I go with you?" Li Yuxiao also said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said, "it''s inconvenient to have too many people and attract people''s attention." As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu looked at the general and said, "I really need your help."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few hours later, outside the dark city, in front of the huge gate, Du Shaofu looked at a woman with a cloak on her head and a light red veil covering her face. He said, "yes, that''s right. It should be like this. The effect is much better."


    "Am I really that noticeable?"


    Under the red veil, a pair of beautiful eyes looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "but I don''t understand why you should wear a cloak. It seems that not many people will see you."


    "Of course, you are beautiful. You will be noticed everywhere you go. Even if it is not long before we are noticed by those people last night, as for me, those people must remember me last night. It is not good to recognize me. Besides, I have some enemies in the dark city, and now is not the time to deal with them, so it''s always right to hide for a while. "


    Du Shaofu said helplessly that in order to enter the dark city more conveniently, he had to wear a black cloak. On the one hand, he did not want to attract the attention of those mysterious interceptors last night.


    In addition, Du Shaofu did not forget that he had an enemy like the Heisha gate in the dark city.


    At this time, Du Shaofu knew that it was not the time to deal with the Heisha sect.


    Today, he disguised himself a little bit and entered the dark city again. Du Shaofu only took Du Xiaoyao and Gu Xinyan, so that Ouyang Shuang and Wang scale demon tiger were together with the general and others. For one thing, he was afraid that many people would attract attention, which was inconvenient.


    In addition, Ouyang Shuang and Wang scale demon tiger are not strong enough. If anything happens, Du Shaofu is afraid that he can''t take care of it.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Gu Xinyan said with a faint smile. The smile was sweet, and the face under the red veil was moving. However, no one could see him at this time. He said, "I didn''t expect that you would also have enemies. It would not be very nice to be your enemy."


    She still remembered that she had seen with her own eyes how fierce the young man was outside the peace square. She would not have been polite when she started.


    Du Shaofu''s clear eyes were covered with a bit of cold light, and his revenge against the Heisha sect was naturally to be revenged, but this is not the time.


    Of course, Du Shaofu also knew that his present strength was not enough to deal with the whole Heisha sect.


    From Wuque''s mouth, we know that among the four forces, one Pavilion, one castle and two gates in the dark city, there is King Wu''s realm, which is rarely seen in the outside world.


    "It seems that a lot of people have spiritual tools and talismans on their bodies. I really want to eat them."


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly said, squatting on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, looking at the bright figure of the group in front of the city, he felt the breath of many spiritual instruments, and even some people had talismans.


    Although the eyes have already looked at Du Xiaoyao many times, he also heard Du Xiaoyao talking along the way. But at this time, hearing that Du Xiaoyao would eat spirit and talisman, Gu Xinyan could not help but tremble.


    Then, following Du Xiaoyao''s eyes, Gu Xin Yan Shuangtong glanced at a group of well-dressed figures who entered the city. The red gauze covered his face, and his eyes were shining slightly. It was like a misty rain that had been closed for half a life. He said softly, "tomorrow is going to auction Xuanling Tongtian vine. Many forces, including some imperial forces around, have rushed into the dark city, afraid it will be tomorrow But no matter who gets Xuanling Tongtian vine in the end, it will be in danger. "


    "What is the purpose of those people?"


    Du Shaofu murmured, "if it is for the sake of Xuanling Tongtian Teng, ghost claw and other people can go far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    But if even Xuanling Tongtian Teng and other treasures were not their purpose, what was the real purpose of those people? Du Shaofu was puzzled. It was hard to figure out for a moment.


    "Where are we going now?"


    Gu Xin''s eyes under the red gauze are looking at Du Shaofu, moving his lips slightly, and the corners of his mouth outline a perfect arc.


    Du Shaofu said, "I want to go to the auction of mujiapu. Do you know the place?"


    "Yes." Gu Xinyan nods.


    Dark city, the streets and alleys are bustling during the day, the crowd surging, accompanied by the noise resounding.


    In the streets and alleys, many strange figures can be seen in these two days, but they will not attract too much attention.


    There are some strangers in the dark city, for the dark city, this is the most normal thing.


    In the streets and lanes, amid the bustling crowd, there are some people talking about the battle of the dark city last night.


    Many of the powerful in the Marquis state fought each other, but it was extremely amazing. It was told by people vividly, and with some embellishments, it became more and more ridiculous.


    Mujia business houses stand in the most bustling streets of the dark city. The majestic buildings are towering, covering a huge area, almost occupying a small half of the street.


    It is said that in the VIP Hall on the second floor, you can buy even the top-grade skills of Xuan level, the secret bones of powerful monsters on the list of earth beasts, the martial arts skills of Hou pin pills, etc. in the VIP Hall on the second floor.


    However, even in the dark city where strength is respected and there are no rules, no one dares to attack the herdsman''s firm, because everyone knows that behind the stockbreeding firm is the mujiabao.


    Mujiabao, one of the four forces in the dark city, who dares to attack the attention of the herdsman business.


    There are no rules of the dark city, strength is respected, but in fact, the biggest rule is strength respect.


    Mujiabao is one of the four forces in the dark city, which represents the forces in the dark city.


    Over the years, there are some people who have challenged the authority of the Mujia castle, but there is no doubt that those people have finally disappeared into the dark city and never appeared again.


    There is a rather shabby alley on the side of the Mujia business house, but it is cleaned up very clean, and it also has a taste of ancient simplicity. It seems that this lane has existed for a long time, and it still stands up despite the wind and rain.


    On the side of the lane, there is a hole in the out of place old bamboo slips hut. Outside the hut, on the top of the alley, it is covered with a thick old canvas, which can shelter from the wind and rain.


    The lane was occupied, and there were five or six tables. There was an old woman and grandson selling tea.


    In the morning, there were few tea drinkers. There were only two tables, one of which was Du Shaofu with a cloak on his head and Gu Xinyan, whose face was covered with red gauze.


    In places like dark city, there are not a few people with cloaks or even easy looks, so no one will be surprised.


    No one will come to inquire about their identity. In any case, in the dark city, there will not be a small number of fugitives from the major empires, those who escape from their enemies, and those who live in seclusion.


    On the table apart, it seems that there are three big men sitting on the table. They are talking about some dirty things last night without lowering their voice. In no time, a few rude words come out of his mouth, which makes Gu Xinyan listen, and his face under the red gauze is also suffused with a little blush.


    "That''s the shepherd''s house, which will be auctioned there tomorrow."


    Looking at the magnificent building in front of him, Gu Xinyan said to Du Shaofu that under the red gauze, her red lips opened slightly, and she took a sip of tea. Then Jiaoyan moved. Quite unexpectedly, she said, "I didn''t expect that the tea on this small tea stand is so good, but the business seems to be too good. It''s strange that if it was in the imperial capital, it would be enough for guests and friends."


    Du Shaofu also took a sip of tea. His mouth was fragrant and said, "it''s not a famous tea, but it''s very good to drink. It''s just that people in this dark city live a life of licking blood on the edge of a knife. I''m afraid that few people have the leisure to drink tea. Naturally, business will be general."


    Then Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the herdsmen''s business house one street ahead. His clear eyes could not see any fluctuation.


    "Have you come up with a solution?" Gu Xinyan asked Du Shaofu.


    "No, but I''m going to find someone inside first, hoping to find one." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you forgot to leave the tea money."


    Just as Du Shaofu was about to leave, a clear voice came. On his round face, a 12-year-old boy came forward with two small eyebrows, a pair of big eyes and a slightly smaller nose. His eyes were bright and full of childlike innocence.


    Du Shaofu thought it was the little boy who was reminding himself. After looking back, he realized that it was on the table next to him. Three big men in their thirties got up and left. But it seemed that he had forgotten to leave the tea money, so the little boy caught up with him.


    "I forgot to bring the change today. I''ll give it to you another day. I''ll owe it to you first."


    A big man saw the little boy catching up. His eyes were unhappy and his eyes were fierce. He stretched out his hand to push the little boy away and then left."My guest, our tea stand is a small business, and we don''t charge on credit."


    The little boy stepped back a few steps, and saw the fierce look of the big man. There was some fear in his bright eyes, but then he summoned up his courage and ran after him.


    "No eye boy, go away." The big man pushed the little boy away again and pushed him to the ground.


    But the little boy took the opportunity to hold the big man''s legs and said, "my guest, we really don''t pay on credit. If you drink tea, you will pay for it."


    With such a scene, and immediately attracted the attention of many people on the streets around, the lane immediately surrounded by dense people.


    "I didn''t even give you tea money. My character is really low enough."


    "The grandparents and grandchildren depend on each other to live on tea money, but there are still people who don''t give tea money. It''s too much."


    Looking at the three big men, although there are few people who are good at walking in the dark city, they see that there are people who even refuse to give tea money to women, children, old and weak, bullying the old, the weak and the disabled. This is also a big taboo for wandering in the lake. Many eyes immediately show contempt for the three big men.


    People living nearby all know that this tea stand is run by an old woman and her grandson, who is struggling to survive.


    The old woman has lived in this alley for more than ten years. No one can remember clearly how many years the old woman has lived. People come and go on the street, and their influence changes. I''m afraid that no one stays as long as the old woman.


    But as time goes by, the old woman gets older and older.


    Some people have heard that the grandson of the old woman was adopted. He picked up a little beggar in the street in front of the lane. At the beginning, he was only three or four years old. When she was picked up by her wife, she was dying, but she was still alive.


    In the twinkling of an eye, eight or nine years later, the little boy was already in his twenties and could already help the old woman sell tea.


    Their grandparents and grandchildren have been selling tea for a living, and their lives are very poor, but they can often see the young boy''s face rippling with a childish smile.


    At this time, the three big men were not good-looking after being pointed out by the surrounding people.


    "Scum, get out of here!"


    The big man, who was hugged by the little boy, got angry and threw the little boy away for several meters with a fierce kick, and then the three people planned to leave quickly. They couldn''t bear the pointing of so many onlookers around.


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    At this time, a blue figure with a colored cloak on his head blocked the three men.


    Du Shaofu, who was also planning to leave at the same time, could not help seeing the scene in front of him.


    Du Shaofu looked at the three men under his cloak, and said faintly, "I''ll make the tea money, then I''ll apologize to the little boy, and then I''ll pay a thousand Xuan Yuan for the medical expenses, and then I can go."


    "Are you ok?" Gu Xinyan also went to the little boy who fell down and helped him up.


    "Thank you, sister. I''m fine."


    Listening to Gu Xinyan''s voice, the little boy patted the dust on his simple but clean clothes. He judged that he was a sister who should not be too old. His bright eyes showed a kind of intelligence.


    "Boy, which onion are you? Mind your own business. Do you want to die? Get out of here!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s voice, the big man should be just a young boy. His eyes suddenly trembled and he was about to start. In the dark city, no one spoke of mercy.


    "If you are given a chance, you don''t want it. Even the weak are cruel. It''s a disaster to keep your life."


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, a fist fell on the big man''s chest strangely. The big man didn''t respond at all, and a burst of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    "Pooh


    With the blood gushing out, the ferocious man fell to the ground without even making a cry. He was lifeless in an instant, and his eyes closed powerless. In the end, his eyes were filled with fear and regret.


    "Forgive me, my Lord."


    The two big men around him trembled with fear. They knelt down on the ground. They knew that they met the strong. They were just in the level of the natural environment. In the eyes of the strong men in the dark city, they were almost like ants.


    "Pay for the medical expenses, pay for the tea, and take the body away."


    Du Shaofu said indifferently that the two cultivators of the innate state had no mind to kill and did not want to attract too much attention.


    Smell speech, where dare the two big men to delay, after leaving all the Xuan coins on their bodies, they hurried away with the corpses of their companions, and did not dare to stay for more than a second.


    "Well done, that guy will die."


    Looking at the big man being killed, the onlookers did not have any pity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    "Well done, that guy will die."


    Looking at the big man being killed, the onlookers did not have any pity.


    It''s so common inside and outside the dark city that the hapless guy is damned.


    Watching the bustle also came to an end, and the onlookers around immediately began to disperse. Everything just happened in front of the lane tea stand seemed to have never happened.


    Du Shaofu collected the two men''s Xuan coins, which were far more than 1000 yuan. Then he went to the little boy and said, "take it. If you are not hurt, go and buy some delicious tonic."


    "Thank you, brother."


    The little boy nodded, and his cheeks were slightly flushed. Then he took a bag of Xuan coins from Du Shaofu, but his eyes were curiously looking at Du Xiaoyao on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    "This is my tea money. Don''t change it."


    Du Shaofu also gave the little boy a handful of Xuan coins, motioned to Gu Xinyan, and immediately turned away.


    "It''s killing you to do it. Didn''t you say you didn''t want to be noticed?"


    Gu Xinyan and Du Shaofu go side by side with each other. Her lips are slightly open and she is as angry as Zhilan. She doesn''t talk much. But somehow, she is quite interested in the young people in front of her. He can''t tell why. Maybe it''s because she talks less.


    Du Shaofu said: "if you don''t pay more attention, even if those bullies are honest today, maybe as soon as we leave, they will come back to find trouble with the tea stand and kill one, and the other two will really worry about it."


    "Big brother, big sister, wait a minute."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the little boy behind him caught up with him. He ran over a few steps. He handed some Xuan coins to Du Shaofu and said, "my mother-in-law says that you are good people. Let me thank elder brother and elder sister, so I can''t ask for your reward any more."


    "Well, well."


    Du Shaofu chuckled and put away some Xuan coins. His eyes were far away at an old woman who was rather limping on the tea stand.


    I saw that the old woman''s hair had already been completely white, such as silver general, flashing white light, at this time is bow in the arrangement of tea.


    It seems to feel Du Shaofu''s gaze. The old woman looked up slightly with a smile on her face, and her face was covered with wrinkles. Because her face was always smiling, the lines around her eyes were like two open fans, but she looked very kind and kind.


    Du Shaofu also nodded slightly. The mother-in-law was afraid to be at least 80 years old. There was no breath in her body, nor was there any breath in the little boy. Obviously, they were two ordinary people. Their grandparents and grandchildren lived in such places as the dark city by a broken tea stand. I''m afraid it is also very difficult.


    "Thank you, brother and sister." The little boy said, happy to leave, his face is rippling with childlike smile.


    "That''s good."


    Valley heart Yan gently said, also don''t know what to say is very good, but beautiful double pupil at this time revealed a smile.


    Du Shaofu turned around, looked at the herdsman business in front of him and said, "let''s go. I''ll find someone first. I hope I can find one."


    In front of the gate, there are two stone carvings. The gate is resplendent and magnificent.


    In the commercial bank, at this time, people come and go, and the business is very hot.


    The goods in the firm are also full of goods, which make people dazzled. There are all kinds of things for cultivation.


    Pills, all kinds of weapons, martial arts, miraculous medicine, martial arts, even some cold-blooded defense armor and so on.


    Even the walls around were covered with weapons and armor.


    "There are so many miraculous medicines. I really want to eat them. There are also spiritual instruments. I really want to eat them."


    Du Xiaoyao followed Du Shaofu into the firm. After seeing a lot of miraculous drugs and weapons in the weapon area and the elixir area, Du Xiaoyao''s eyes immediately became straight. If Du Shaofu hadn''t pulled it directly, he would have gone straight up and swallowed it.


    "It is worthy of being a stockbreeding firm in the dark city, and it is not inferior to those big business houses in the imperial capital."


    Gu Xin Yan said softly, for this floor of a wide range of cultivation things, although the eyes show curiosity, but it did not show the moving things. Obviously, it has been well-informed for a long time that ordinary things can not enter its eyes.


    "You two, I don''t know what I want to buy. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Just as Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan looked around, a clever young man came up from the firm with a very polite attitude.


    Du Shaofu looked at the clever young man and said, "do you have a man named mu Zhenghao?"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the smart young man''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes showed a look of vigilance. Then he asked, "what do you want to do with our young Castle master?"


    "It turned out to be the master of Shaobao."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were quite surprised. When he was in the dark forest, Du Shaofu remembered that he had helped a young man named mu Zhenghao, and he had a good impression of the young man.However, it was also because he had to deal with the people of the Heisha sect. In accordance with the principle that the enemy of the enemy was half his friend, all of them did. Later, Du Shaofu almost forgot about it.


    Du Shaofu didn''t think of Mu Zhenghao until he mentioned the auction of mujiapu business a few days ago. At the beginning, he thought that the young man named mu Zhenghao had a high status in mujiapu. If he could get his help, he might have helped Xuanling Tongtian Teng.


    That''s why Du Shaofu came to the stockbreeding firm. In fact, he had a plan in mind, but he didn''t tell the general and others. He was afraid that in case of any accident, he should be more careful.


    At this time, the man Du Shaofu wanted to come to the stockbreeding firm was mu Zhenghao. Although he knew that mu Zhenghao had a high status in mujiapu, he was a little surprised to hear that the clever young man said that he was the master of Shaobao.


    Then Du Shaofu said to the clever young man, "I have something to do with him, but it''s not convenient to tell you that you can be here now?"


    The young man looked at Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan, whose cloaks covered their faces. They did not directly tell Du Shaofu whether mu Zhenghao was there, but asked Du Shaofu, "who are you?"


    "Who am I? I''m afraid the young Castle master of your family doesn''t know my name. If he is here, tell him that he made an appointment in the dark forest a few months ago. I didn''t come. Now I''m in the dark city, so I''ve come to find him." Du Shaofu said to the clever youth.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, I felt the meaning of the words. It seemed that he really knew the master of Shaobao.


    Besides, in the dark city, no one could dare to run wild in the business. What''s more, he deliberately sought the master of Shaobao to act wild. The clever young man hesitated for a moment and then said to Du Shaofu, "wait a moment, sir. I''ll report to the shopkeeper."


    After that, the smart young man left in a hurry and went to a corner of the business house and whispered something in front of an old man who was more than fifty years old. Then the old man looked over from a distance, and his eyes fell on Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan.


    "I didn''t expect that you still knew the young master of Mujia castle?" Gu Xin Yan is quite surprised and says softly.


    "There is not too much friendship, in fact, it''s just understanding. Don''t hope too much." Du Shaofu said that he could guess what Gu Xinyan was thinking about.


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the clever young man came again. The old man in the distance who was in his fifties disappeared in the business. The clever young man said, "two, please wait in the inner hall first. The shopkeeper will inform the young Castle master."


    "It seems that I''m lucky. At least the person I''m looking for is here."


    Du Shaofu gave a slight smile, and then followed the clever young man through an inner door of the firm and several corridors of the Ming Gang secret sentry. Then he arrived in a small hall, which was rich but low-key, making people stay very comfortable.


    "Wait a moment, you two. The shopkeeper has already informed the young Castle master."


    After serving some fresh fruits and tea for Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan, the clever youth retreated.


    Du Shaofu and Gu Xin looked at each other for a moment, but did not speak.


    Gu Xinyan is not a talkative person. In the college, in addition to meeting some people in front of Wu bang and saying a few words, he never eats people''s fireworks. He seldom sees one side of it.


    Even if some peer college students met her, in front of her, still can speak, also not many people.


    In the whole tianwu college, she is the most untouchable woman who can only be seen from afar and can not be obscene.


    Du Xiaoyao jumped down from Du Shaofu''s shoulder and onto a chair beside Du Shaofu. He sat like a monkey model, smart and charming.


    If it wasn''t because Gu Xinyan knew Du Xiaoyao''s terror, I was afraid that he would not be able to hold it at this time.


    Just know the horror behind Du Xiaoyao''s charming and harmless appearance, Gu Xinyan has to think more about it.


    "Ha ha, if I didn''t guess, it must be my little brother who came to me."


    Before long, a bright voice came from the door, and then a young man in a long gown came in.


    At the age of twenty-five or six years old, when he came to the inner hall to see Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan wearing cloaks, there was not much surprise. It should have been learned from the bulletin that the two men with cloaks were looking for him.


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man in long clothes. His face was not very handsome, but it was also quite heroic. His face had a clean feeling. It was the young man in short clothes who met mu Zhenghao in the dark forest.


    "Yes, I''m calling now." Du Shaofu got up and took off his cloak, revealing his resolute and resolute face.


    "It''s really a little brother. It''s good to be here. I''ve always been thinking about you as a lifesaver. Since you''ve come, I''ll stay here for a long time, so that I can do my best as a host."


    Mu Zhenghao said with a bright smile. He stepped in front of Du Shaofu''s body and enthusiastically held a bear. He was very happy. As soon as he heard the report, he immediately felt that it was the tough young man in the dark forest who was coming. He immediately rushed over."It''s eight o''clock. When the flowers didn''t reach the scheduled number, Xiao Yu spelled it out. It''s mainly about the 18 hour code from the early morning last night. He felt very sleepy and had to take a rest.


    Recently, I received some suggestions from some book friends, saying that the martial god world is less passionate than that of the other world. Xiao Yu also felt that it might be the recent prelude. Because the dark city and tianwu college are related to the foundation of the whole book in the future, so the bedding has become longer. Everyone''s opinions have been received. Xiao Yu will speed up the plot and write the passion as before Finally, thank you again for your support.


    In the last few days of the end of the month, the brothers still have flowers. Let''s give them to Xiao Yu. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    "I''m here to ask you for help. It''s not so common. Maybe it''ll embarrass you."


    After a bear hug, Du Shaofu did not beat around the Bush and said directly to the point.


    Mu Zhenghao looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I can help a lot in the dark city. You saved my life in the dark forest. As long as I can do it, I will never refuse."


    "Is it convenient to talk here?" Du Shaofu looked around and said.


    Mu Zhenghao looked at the look on Du Shaofu''s face, and then straightened up a little. Then he said, "come to my yard and talk. You happen to live in my place. When you come to the dark city, you must let me do my best as a host."


    A moment later, in a secluded courtyard, in the small hall, three people sat in separate seats. Du Xiaoyao leaned quietly against Du Shaofu in Mu Zhenghao''s confused eyes.


    "Now you can rest assured. I have told you that no one will come here." Mu Zhenghao said to Du Shaofu.


    "Tomorrow, the stockbreeding firm is going to auction Xuanling Tongtian vine?" Du Shaofu did not beat around the Bush and went straight to the theme.


    "Yes, is the little brother interested?"


    Mu Zhenghao laughed and said, "if the little brother is interested, I''ll arrange for the younger brother to go to the auction tomorrow, and I''ll take care of everything."


    "Of course, I am interested, and Xuanling Tongtian vine must be taken back."


    Du Shaofu said, with a wry smile on his face, and said, "to be honest, I''m a student of tianwu college. In this way, I think you''ll understand something. "Are you also a student of tianwu college?" Mu Zhenghao seems to be an accident, but his look is not unexpected.


    "Not bad." Du Shaofu immediately told mu Zhenghao everything he could say, including the ghost claw.


    Mu Zhenghao was surprised to learn everything, but he didn''t show much surprise. Instead, he looked calm. Looking at Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan with a red veil on his head, he also showed a little bitter smile and little surprise. He said, "so, in the war that was staged in Sihai hotel last night, it was said that the students of tianwu college were you?"


    "I am one of them, and the other is my elder sister and senior."


    Du Shaofu nodded. It is estimated that this matter has been known in the whole city. As the master of the stockbreeding castle, he is afraid that he knows more than most people do.


    Mu Zhenghao was no longer surprised. He just asked, "who is the mysterious force that deals with you?"


    That mysterious force, mujiapu, has been investigating all the time, even more than caring about tianwu college.


    "It''s related to ghost claws. It''s said that it may come from a power called Yin Ming sect."


    Du Shaofu remembers that ye Piaoling, a mysterious young man in black robes, mentioned that the strong men with masks were probably from a force called Yin Ming sect, not from the stone dragon empire.


    "Yin Ming religion."


    On hearing the speech, mu Zhenghao''s face was suddenly dignified. It seemed that he had heard of the Yin Ming sect. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "little brother, I think I already know what you''re coming for. You''re a student of tianwu college. There should be only two purposes for the purpose of Xuanling Tongtian Teng. Recapturing xuanlingtongtianteng and catching the ghost''s claw, right?"


    "Exactly." Gu Xinyan spoke to Mu Zhenghao for the first time.


    Mu Zhenghao looked at Gu Xinyan, vaguely could see that the Red Veil covered his face, which was a moving face, and said: "I have roughly understood your intention, but I don''t know if you know how the stockbreeding firm can stand in the dark city, so I think I should tell you about it."


    After a pause, mu Zhenghao''s eyes mainly focused on Du Shaofu and said: "mujiabao can become one of the four major forces in the dark forest today, and the Mujia firm can become one of the top commercial firms in the dark city. In such a special place as the dark city, it depends not only on strength, but also on integrity and rules.


    As long as someone auctions something in a stockbreeding firm, we don''t care who it is and where the goods come from. We only do the auction well and only collect the Commission. In the process, we will also be responsible for protecting the goods until the end of the auction.


    This is not only the rule of the stockbreeding firm, but also the rule of the whole dark city. If you want to buy xuanlingtongtianteng, I can do my best to help.


    However, it is really difficult for me to help others. If I give you Xuanling Tongtian Teng, then my stockbreeding firm and the whole stockbreeding castle will no longer be able to establish a foothold in the dark city.


    What''s more, even if I want to help, I''m afraid it''s the herdsmen and my father who won''t agree. "


    After that, mu Zhenghao looked at Du Shaofu with a wry smile and apology and said, "little brother, in accordance with the truth, I can''t refuse you, but it''s really not what I can do to help."


    What mu Zhenghao said, Du Shaofu naturally knew that the mujiabao was the strength of the four forces in the dark city. When he went to the Mujia firm, he wanted to give the Xuanling Tongtian vine to himself and give the ghost claw to himself, which was also impossible.


    Du Shaofu knew in his heart that the mujiapu was not in debt to himself. If he had been someone else, he would have been impolite.As for mu Zhenghao''s rescue in the dark forest, for Du Shaofu, it was simply taking the opportunity to deal with the Heisha gate.


    At the beginning, saving people was just unintentional. This time, Du Shaofu came to mujiapu to try his luck and hope to get some help. But it was not tu Shaofu''s style and temperament.


    "I understand. I''m the one who put you in a dilemma."


    Du Shaofu nodded, took a deep breath, and with a slightly wry smile, looked at mu Zhenghao and said, "but I still hope that you can help me or tianwu college once. Of course, I don''t ask you to help me. If you help me, I will take it in my heart. If you don''t help me, I can understand and it''s your duty. "


    "I''m afraid I have more heart than strength." Mu Zhenghao said with a bitter smile.


    "If I guess it''s right, there will be strong people in the herdsmen''s Castle during this period of time. Most of them will be the master of the herdsman''s castle, that is, your father''s master. If we can meet him, we can do it." After thinking for a while, Du Shaofu said, looking at mu Zhenghao.


    Mu Zhenghao was silent for a moment, looked at Du Shaofu, then looked at Gu Xinyan. Finally, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu again. He was rather surprised and said, "how do you know my father is in the business?"


    "Xuanlingtongtianteng has attracted many people''s attention. I don''t know how many people want it. I''m afraid that not only the master of the stockbreeding castle, but also the strong ones of the whole mujiabao will be in the business Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    Mu Zhenghao''s eyes wavered slightly and said to Du Shaofu, "you wait for me here first. I''ll go to my father and tell him that I will try my best to help, but I can''t guarantee the result."


    "No matter how it turns out, I appreciate it all the same." Said Du Shaofu.


    "You''re welcome."


    Mu Zhenghao, with a wry smile, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I don''t know the name of my little brother. I have to tell my father who wants to see him."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "Du Shaofu."


    Mu Zhenghao nodded, his eyes changed again, and then he left the yard.


    "If you see the master of the stockbreeding castle, are you sure you want to ask him to help us? We seem to have nothing." Du Hao''s eyes turn and look away.


    "If you don''t have a try, how can you know that there will be no chance, and now, I have no other way." Du Shaofu said.


    "You are still on the wanted list of colleges, killing old students, arresting law enforcement teams, stealing elixir and destroying medicine fields. Why are you doing so for the college now?"


    Gu Xin Yan red gauze covers her face. Jiao Yan is puzzled. The contact of these two days seems to make her feel that the teenager in front of her is not the same as the ferocious teenager in the rumor.


    Du Shaofu gave a light smile, a little bitter, and said, "the elders of the college asked me to take back the Xuanling Tongtian vine and seize the ghost''s claw. Before that time, things will be written off with me. So I have no choice. Is this reason enough?"


    "That''s enough."


    Gu Xinyan''s beautiful eyes were stunned, and then she showed a smile. Finally, she said with a faint smile, "those elders are really going to call you, but they also prove that they have good eyes."


    In the quiet study, several figures stood respectfully, including mu Zhenghao.


    A big man who is less than 40-50 years old sits upright. His appearance is somewhat similar to that of Mu Zhenghao. He is not handsome, but he is heroic. He has a strong physique and bright eyes. He has a momentum of not being angry but powerful.


    This great man is the master of mujiabao, one of the top strongmen in the whole dark forest during the Ming and Qing Dynasties. He took the mujiabao to wander in the dark forest for decades, which brought the mujiapu to its present status and influence.


    To control one side''s power and become a giant on one side can not be achieved with absolute strength.


    In addition to absolute strength, excellent courage and strategy are indispensable.


    "How can they come to the dark city?"


    Mu Ming and Qing murmured softly, and there was a little doubt between his eyebrows. Then he looked at mu Zhenghao and said, "Zhenghao, the boy you mentioned is called Du Shaofu. He was also the boy who saved you in the dark forest?"


    "Yes, I think Dad has heard of him, too." Mu Zhenghao said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    "Du Shaofu..."


    When Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties heard the speech, his eyes suddenly moved a little, then raised his head slightly and said: "I heard that there is a registered student in tianwu University. As soon as he entered tianwu college, he defeated the top ten freshmen of the same class, killed two old students, abandoned three old students, refused to arrest the law enforcement team, and stole the green bamboo charm fruit of tianwu University. Recently, he has set a record in tianwu Fu territory It is said that the young man was called Du Shaofu. "


    "I think it must be him." Mu Zhenghao looked at his father and said.


    Mu Ming and Qing gave a smile and looked at mu Zhenghao and said, "I didn''t expect that tianwu college has found us, and there is also Yin Ming religion in it. Tianwu college and we don''t have much in common. Ghost claw will put Xuanling Tongtian vine in our mujiabao. If there is any problem, what will happen to the Mujia firm and mujiabao in the dark forest, I think you should understand ¡£¡±


    "I understand." Mu Zhenghao nodded.


    "You know, but you came to me."


    Mu Ming Qing asked mu Zhenghao, "he saved you once, which proves that you have helped him. Even if you are friends, from the standpoint of friends, you have done what you should do. But as the young master of the stockbreeding castle, you should also do your part. Do you think we can help? "


    Mu Zhenghao pondered for a while, then looked at his father Mu Ming and Qing, and said with a straight face: "from my standpoint, if I can help, I will certainly help."


    Mu Mingqing said: "the dark city has been quiet for many years, but in fact, the undercurrent is turbulent. At this time, some foreign forces suddenly joined in and moved the whole body. Can you understand the changes?"


    "I also know that my father has been worried about it all the time."


    Mu Zhenghao hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath and said: "ghost claw put Xuanling Tongtian vine in our herdsman''s firm for auction. It is clear that it is deliberately inviting people from tianwu Academy. If those mysterious people are really Yin Ming religion, it is very likely that they were attracted by ghost claws. Xuanling Tongtian rattan was placed in my stockbreeding firm, and even my stockbreeding firm planned to enter. Maybe this time, the dark city, which has been quiet for a long time, will start to be turbulent because of Xuanling Tongtian vine, and my mujiabao is the first to bear the brunt. "


    "I don''t dare to calculate. The ghost claw just wants to use my mujiabao."


    Mu Ming and Qing looked at mu Zhenghao and said, "you are my son, the young master of the Mu family castle, and the uncle of the Mu family castle. I usually admire you, so I will ask your decision again."


    "As the young Castle master of the mujiabao, this matter is of great importance, and I can''t make a decision. Besides, I can''t represent the mujiabao. The only one who can represent it is your father."


    Mu Zhenghao zhengse said: "but personally, I hope my father can help him. He can come to me and prove that he believes me. In the dark forest, he saved me, but did not report it. I also believe in his character. As far as his talent is concerned, he is bound to achieve extraordinary achievements in the future. If I help him this time, I will be his friend in the future. In the future, when I have difficulties and the mujiapu is in difficulty, he will certainly not refuse to speak up ten times. I am willing to gamble on this one. "


    Mu Ming and Qing did not speak, but looked at mu Zhenghao all the time. After a long time, he looked at several other middle-aged and young men in his study and said, "do you have anything to say?"


    Several people look as usual, as if there is nothing to say.


    "Brother, I believe in Zhenghao and you."


    Only a 40 year old man came out, dressed in short clothes and strong clothes, looking at Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties and mu Zhenghao, he said, "but I think, why should we put the bet in tianwu college? Tianwu college is not the beginning. This time, it was attacked by people recklessly and couldn''t fight back. What''s more, we have to put the bet this time In a young man, even if he is extraordinary, he is just a young boy who is still in his infancy. "


    Mu Zhenghao looked at the strong man and asked, "Uncle Wu, what do you mean?"


    The strong man grinned at mu Zhenghao, then grinned: "it''s very simple. Isn''t that boy extraordinary? Don''t you want to see my elder brother? Outside the courtyard is the school for elder brother''s usual practice. I''ll wait for him there. If he can beat me, I''ll let him in. If he finally agrees to help him, I can''t control it, but if he can''t even me If you beat me, you don''t have to see big brother. "


    "This..." Mu Zhenghao looks slightly coagulated, and he knows the strength of Wu Shu.


    "Zhenghao, let''s do it like this. If he wants to see me, it''s not too much to ask your fifth uncle to agree. Only when your fifth uncle agrees, can the upper and lower uncles of mujiapu agree." Mu Ming and Qing nodded to Mu Zheng.


    In the secluded courtyard, in the small hall, Du Shaofu, Gu Xinyan and Du Xiaoyao sit separately, waiting for mu Zhenghao.


    "It''s so boring. Can I have some miraculous medicine?"


    All of a sudden, Du Xiaoyao turns around and looks at Du Shaofu with pale golden eyes, which makes people feel pitiful.


    Du Shaofu knew that Du Xiaoyao''s pitiful back was absolutely ferocious, but he also took out a magic medicine from the heaven and earth bag and handed it to Du Xiaoyao. There were still a lot of them.Du Xiaoyao didn''t say that Du Shaofu was stingy this time. He took the elixir and put it into his mouth one by one. It was like eating snacks. He slowly chewed the elixir which was full of sunlight, fragrance and energy fluctuation.


    Gu Xinyan is looking at the side, the red gauze covers the face, the eyes in the beautiful double pupil have been quite shocked.


    Du Shaofu did not take any pains. His expression was indifferent. His face was covered with red gauze. However, Gu Xinyan seemed to be more nervous than Du Shaofu.


    Finally, Gu Xinyan can''t help but look at Du Shaofu. "Don''t you worry? If the master of the stockbreeding Castle doesn''t see you, we don''t seem to have any other way."


    "Mu Zhenghao is back."


    Du Shaofu straightened up for a moment, but his face still did not change much. Only he knew that he was not nervous. He had to be calm in front of women.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, mu Zhenghao also appeared in the small hall, looked at Du Shaofu, spread out his hands, and without going around in circles, he said, "good news, bad news. The good news is that my father would like to see you. But there is also bad news. My fifth uncle is at my father''s door. If you want to go in, you must defeat my fifth uncle. "


    Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan looked at each other. Then Du Shaofu got up, looked at mu Zhenghao, and asked, "Shaobao master, what level is your fifth uncle''s cultivation?"


    "Just call me my name. If you look up to me, I should be several years older than you, or you can call me brother." Mu Zhenghao patted his chest and said.


    "Brother Zhenghao." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Well, I''ll take advantage of it."


    Mu Zhenghao laughed, but then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "my fifth uncle''s cultivation is the first time to ascend the throne of marquis Wu, but it''s near the peak at the later stage of the reign of marquis Wu. He hasn''t found an opportunity to break through. It seems that he is the most powerful one among my father''s sworn brothers."


    "Only by defeating him can we see the master of the stockbreeding castle. Let me do it."


    Gu Xinyan gets up, and his cloak is covered with red gauze, but under the red dress, the graceful curve cannot be covered, exquisite and attractive.


    Gu Xinyan didn''t know du Shaofu''s real strength, but she was worried about Du Shaofu''s defeat when she had to face a military Marquis''s situation and ascended to the top.


    After all, as far as she knew, Du Shaofu didn''t even set foot in the meridian realm.


    At this time, the meaning of mujiapu was very clear. It was a trial and a refusal. Even the elements of refusal were more than trial.


    Only after defeating a marquis can we see the master of the Taoist Mu family castle. If you can''t fight, you can only leave, and then you will have nothing to say.


    Of course, Gu Xinyan knows that it can''t blame mujiapu. From the standpoint of mujiapu, mujiapu is already very polite.


    Listening to Gangu Xinyan''s words, although mu Zhenghao doesn''t know the identity of the woman wearing a cloak, it''s not hard to tell from this indifferent tone that the woman in red seems not to care much about a strong man who has just reached the top of the military situation.


    He just shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid it won''t work. I think Uncle Wu hopes to have a fight with Shaofu brothers."


    "Let me do it."


    Du Shaofu looked sideways at Gu Xinyan and then looked at mu Zhenghao. A little smile appeared on his resolute and resolute face. He said, "brother Zhenghao, lead the way. I just want to learn the unique knowledge of mujiapu."


    "Be careful, brother Shaofu. My fifth uncle''s fist is more powerful. Among my father''s brothers, my fifth uncle is the only one who cultivates physical strength. The physical strength is comparable to the spirit weapon." Mu Zhenghao reminds Du Shaofu, then leads the way and takes Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan out of the small hall.


    In the scattered courtyard, there is a small square which is not too large.


    In fact, the square is not small. The diameter of the square is tens of feet wide. The square is full of thick and strange rocks. There are 18 kinds of weapons, swords, swords, halberds, spears, sticks, chains, etc.


    When Du Shaofu followed mu Zhenghao through several corridors, he arrived at the small square.


    At this time, there were no less than two or three hundred people around the small square, all of whom were quite young. There were even a lot of young people among them. In front of them were several big men and old men.


    "Several Marquises!"


    When Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the old men and the big men, he immediately moved his eyes. There were at least three powerful military officials among them.


    "Worthy of being one of the four forces in the dark forest." Du Shaofu said in his heart that he could get several Marquis states at will, which was extraordinary.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    "Brother Shaofu, my fifth uncle is Lu linchao. I don''t know how there are so many people here. Be careful."


    Mu Zhenghao apologized in Du Shaofu''s ear and said that when he saw so many people around, he didn''t have to guess. He was afraid that the fifth uncle intended to let the young disciples of mujiapu come out to see the world. He also had the intention of deliberately making Du Shaofu ugly.


    Du Shaofu nodded and didn''t speak much. Then he looked through the crowd in front of him and looked at a courtyard in front of him. It was hard to detect that there was a rather obscure breath spreading.


    As Du Shaofu came to the square, a pair of eyes fell on Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan. Most of them were full of curiosity.


    "The boy named Du Shaofu, come up and let me see how many abilities the students of tianwu college have."


    A man of more than forty years of age came out with short clothes and strong clothes. His eyes had already fallen on Du Shaofu. In Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan, it was not difficult to know the identity of Du Shaofu.


    Without much hesitation, Du Shaofu stepped up and looked up slightly. His eyes looked at the big man. He should be the fifth uncle Lu who mu Zhenghao said was facing the court. His skin and tendon were yellow and towering. He seemed to have the strength to erupt from his body. He was worthy of being a man of physical cultivation.


    Those who practice the physical body can use the body as a spiritual tool. Once they have practiced the body successfully, they are extremely terrible people.


    "I''ve met uncle Lu." Du Shaofu was not humble or arrogant to Lu linchao. He always had a smile on his face. Mu Zhenghao''s fifth uncle, who called himself Wushu, did not suffer any loss.


    "You are Du Shaofu. It''s polite. If you can draw with me, I''ll let you in."


    When he met Du Shaofu, he was very polite. Lu linchao wanted to teach a lesson to the younger generation of mujiabao. But as the saying goes, he can''t hold back his old face when he sees the purple robed boy so polite.


    Listening to Lu linchao''s words, Du Shaofu laughed again and said, "thank you very much, uncle Lu."


    "This is Du Shaofu''s boy. It''s not easy."


    In front of the crowd in mujiapu, an old man looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes moving.


    "He is the most extraordinary young man I''ve ever seen. He is even stronger than Zhenghao." Said a big man.


    "Don''t climb the relationship, do it, strength is not enough, I can still be impolite."


    In the field, Lu linchao told Du Shaofu that in the whole dark forest, he was also absolutely famous.


    Although his cultivation is not the strongest in the whole dark forest, his physical training makes the strong men in the whole dark forest afraid.


    As the words fell, Lu linchao made great strides, and a breath began to gush out from his whole body and said: "boy, don''t blame me for bullying you. You can do it first. This is a school field covered with black steel rocks. You can rest assured that even I can''t destroy this place."


    "The guest follows the Lord''s will. Obedience is better than respect."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and his breath suddenly fluctuated. When his voice dropped, his long sleeve of purple robe waved, and a pale gold dark air suddenly surged out.


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and his breath fluctuated, everyone around him could immediately feel that the whole Zhou sky suddenly solidified. The young man named Du Shaofu was already extraordinary.


    "It seems that the boy is not weak."


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s breath, Lu linchao''s eyes also moved slightly, quite surprised.


    "Strong and weak, try to know, shepherd, I''ll see you today!"


    At the same time, in Du Shaofu''s clear eyes, the light golden light surged in his eyes, and the dark air in his body surged. His feet stamped on the thick strange rock floor on the ground. The golden Xuanqi gushed out from the soles of his feet, and his figure immediately rushed to Lu linchao.


    "Ha ha, I''m a little bit crazy. I don''t know if I have the strength!"


    Lu linchao laughed, and his whole body breath suddenly swept over him. A terrible and powerful breath fluctuated. Looking at Du Shaofu''s figure, his hands began to lean forward. On his palm, there was a rune light surging.


    "Just try it!"


    In a short time, Du Shaofu''s figure still appeared in front of Lu linchao like running thunder.


    At the moment, the body surface covered by Du Shaofu''s purple robe seems to have hidden talismans. The fingerprints condense and the energy fluctuates, making the surrounding space fluctuate like a boiling water surface. A palm print is directly patted at Lu linchao.


    "It seems that it''s not weak, but it''s not enough!"


    Lu linchao''s eyes trembled, but then he grinned. The next moment, his strong and strong body was just like a beast.


    "Boom


    It looks like a huge body, but it moves like thunder. Lu linchao waves out and directly collides with each other. The boy is quite proud, so what if we let him suffer? I don''t know that he is cultivating his body. In the whole dark forest, there are several people who dare to fight against him.As fast as lightning and as fast as thunder, the two suddenly detonated the whole field, one palm and one fist, and suddenly collided with each other.


    "Boom


    At the moment of touching, the low dull sound suddenly resounds. In the flash of Rune light, circles of visible power ripples suddenly spread out, and the whole space trembles.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s whole body was full of golden light, and the dark air burst out without reservation. His momentum suddenly became fierce and frightening, just like a fierce sleeping beast.


    "The waves are rough!"


    A thunderous sound like thunder suddenly spread out. Within Du Shaofu''s palm, a strong wind of runes visible to the naked eye spread and spread, and a violent wave of violent energy like a violent wave suddenly hit Lu linchao, which suddenly swept through!


    "Kick the pedal!"


    Under the violent wind, Lu linchao''s strong body suddenly staggered back, seven steps in a row. Every step backward, there were cracks on the hard stone slab.


    At that moment, Lu linchao''s eyes suddenly became shocked, his right hand dropped quietly, and his five fingers moved slightly.


    At this time, only Lu linchao knew that his palms were numb and painful at the moment. Just one hand seemed to hit the hardest rock.


    Du Shaofu''s body was just a little backward, not a step back.


    Before entering the tianwu Fu realm, Du Shaofu was already able to kill a Xuanyun Chijiao that was comparable to the level of marquis Wu.


    However, after tianwu Fujing came out, he made great progress in understanding, and his strength also increased.


    From mu Zhenghao''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that Lu linchao was cultivating a physical body, which was very strong and could be compared with spiritual tools.


    However, no matter how strong the body is, it is difficult to compare it with Xuanyun Chijiao''s animal body. Naturally, Du Shaofu would not care too much about it.


    "It''s a good body."


    However, Du Shaofu was quite surprised just now. The flesh body of Lu Lin Dynasty was really very strong. Compared with the flesh body, he was definitely the strongest person he had met so far.


    In such a scene, Lu linchao was shaken back, and everything around him calmed down. He looked at the field one after another. Many disciples of mujiapu opened their chin and could not be closed for a long time.


    At the moment, the pretty face under the red gauze in the valley heart is also moved by the beautiful double pupil.


    "It must have been careless, absolutely careless!"


    His eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. After a short pause, Lu Lin saved. This time, he took the initiative.


    For Lu linchao, he thought that he must have been careless. It is absolutely impossible for him to be so embarrassed by a teenager.


    The figure was like electricity, moving like thunder, just like a remnant shadow, carrying the momentum of terror. Lu linchao instantly appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "It''s not only physically strong, but also fast."


    Du Shaofu looked at Lu linchao who had been taken by him. His figure was rapidly enlarged in his pupils. The speed was also extremely terrifying, which made his present mental strength hard to detect.


    "Boom


    In a short time, Lu Lin Dynasty appeared in front of Du Shaofu, accompanied by a boxing seal wrapped with runes.


    At the moment, the atmosphere of marquis Wu of Lu Lin Dynasty erupted without reservation. Before his fist, he wanted to explode the space. The surrounding was twisted. The momentum was like a wild beast. It seemed that it could suppress everything and explode the space.


    "Free walk on the wave!"


    Du Shaofu was not afraid of Lu linchao''s body, but he didn''t have to choose hard resistance. After all, he was in the pulse state, while the other side was in the state of marquis Wu. He urged the Lingbo leisurely walk. His figure was like a God, and his steps tilted. Suddenly, he tilted his body backward with an incredible angle and a strange arc.


    "Bang!"


    Lu linchao''s fist exploded in the air just before Du Shaofu''s body tilted. One blow broke through the air, making a low and dull sound. However, he found that Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared in front of his fist.


    "Hiss."


    The cultivation of marquis Wu of Lu Lin Dynasty was not illusory. His fist changed and turned into claw marks. Suddenly, the light of Rune flashed, as if to tear up space, and locked Du Shaofu''s throat.


    The footprints were swept by and rapidly enlarged in Du Shaofu''s inclined pupils.


    However, just as the paw print reached his throat, Du Shaofu''s soles stood on the center of gravity, and the mysterious air was surging. His body once again drew a strange arc, just like a beautiful arc-shaped pattern circle around him, which happened to avoid a claw of Lu linchao.


    "Boy, the speed is very fast, see you can hide a few moves!"


    Lu Lin Chao could not hold on. His paw print was firmly clenched, and he made a fist again. He ran after Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    A fist seal that wanted to explode the space reappeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    A series of changes and offensives, fast, accurate and fierce, are enough to prove the strength of Lu Lin Dynasty. As a cultivator in Wuhou territory, he can be regarded as one of the strong even on the whole continent."Then don''t hide!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t dodge any more. Just as the punch reached his body, a little smile came into his mouth.


    "Today''s update is finished, brothers have a rest early. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a low, dull sound came from Du Shaofu''s chest. A blow smashed the pale gold defensive diaphragm on Du Shaofu''s body, and fell on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    Du Shaofu didn''t fight against Lu linchao''s first punch at the beginning because Lu''s first punch was to take advantage of the situation.


    Now Lu linchao''s one punch is in a panic at zero, but the power of the same punch is much smaller.


    When he was hit by Lu linchao''s fist, suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled with gold, and he looked down at all directions. A fierce momentum of terror broke out like a mountain torrent, and the secret patterns of golden talisman on his body surface surged like a golden winged ROC bird.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s hand was like a leaf fan, with the light gold talisman''s Secret patterns twinkling and condensing, and he beat it hard at Lu linchao.


    "Hum!"


    The dense and overlapping golden talismans and secret patterns tremble in the space, forming an arc-shaped golden space dent, like the golden wings of a golden winged ROC bird. Suddenly, it was like a galloping thunder. With the momentum of crushing all things, it beat the chest of Lu linchao hard.


    Du Shaofu slapped Lu linchao with one hand. In a flash, the golden talisman and secret pattern burst out, as if suppressing everything, and the space was "buzzing" with wind and thunder!


    Du Shaofu chose to fight directly, and his cultivation level could not compare with that of marquis.


    But compared with the physical body, Du Shaofu was not afraid of anything!


    "Bang!"


    The atmosphere of terror released, a storm swept across the square sky.


    "Chulala..."


    Then, in all the startled eyes, everything was as powerful as a broken bamboo. Lu linchao''s body suddenly flew away, like a broken winged bird.


    "Pooh


    Lu linchao finally fell to the ground, the ground cracked, and then his body rubbed the ground straight for tens of meters before slowly stabilizing his body.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was also retreating, staggering back, seven steps in succession.


    Every step back, Lu linchao boasted that it was hard to destroy the hard black steel rock which covered the school ground. At this time, Du Shaofu''s feet also cracked for it.


    "Hum!"


    The last step to stabilize his body, Du Shaofu''s throat also faintly heard a murmur, it seems to be affected by a lot. Lu linchao''s punch, coupled with the practice of the body, is absolutely powerful, and directly countered. Even though the body protecting Xuanqi resisted a lot of forces, the impact was still terrible.


    It''s just that Du Shaofu''s situation is much better than that of Lu Lin Dynasty, and he has made a decision on whether to win or not.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Around the school yard, all the disciples of the mujiapu are tight.


    The purple robed boy, at most, was sixteen or seventeen years old, but his strength was terrible. Elder Lu in Wuhou was directly and forcibly beaten by two moves.


    "It''s unbelievable that Du Shaofu is just the level breath of perfect cultivation in pulsating state. His strength is really so terrible!" An old man was too shocked to recover.


    "The flesh body is too terrible. It''s much stronger than the fifth man''s body. It can be called abnormal!" A big man was shocked.


    "If the body of Lao Wu is compared with the top monster on the list of earth beasts, then Du Shaofu''s flesh body will be compared with the top monster on the list of heaven beasts. If he is at the same level of cultivation, he will not even have the ability to resist." Another big man''s eyes trembled and exclaimed.


    "Are the students of tianwu college so terrible? In the past years, I haven''t heard that the students of tianwu college are so scared." Many Mu Jia Castle disciples were shocked.


    "Too strong, how long has this been, so terrible!"


    Mu Zhenghao''s face at the moment is also in a state of astonishment.


    He still remembers that Du Shaofu was terrible in the dark forest at the beginning, but how great the gap was compared with now.


    Gu Xin''s face is covered with red gauze. Outsiders can''t see the change of expression, but Jiao''s body is just at that moment, and she is also trembling for it.


    "Pooh


    Lu linchao stood up, his mouth once again overflowed with a little red blood. He looked at Du Shaofu in front of him and was deeply shocked.


    If it was just before, how could Lu linchao believe that a young man with a perfect pulse state could defeat him, or beat him so positively and hard. For him, it was the most shocking and shocking blow.


    "Fifth brother, let him in."


    In front of the courtyard, came a hearty sound, the sound is not big, but it reverberates around the school field, clearly falls on the school field.


    "Boy, you go in." Lu linchao had no choice but to wipe the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with shock.


    "Uncle Lu, you are not defeated yet."


    Du Shaofu smiles. Although he has just suffered a great loss, Du Shaofu knows that Lu linchao did not lose the power to fight again. As a strong man in Marquis, he is not so easy to be defeated.


    If he continued to do so, Du Shaofu knew that Lu linchao might not be defeated.As far as Du Shaofu knows, the cultivation of Wuhou is far from comparable to that of mailing state. Especially, the unique means and representatives of Wuhou state are fundamentally difficult to contend with.


    "Boy, do you still want to do it? Let you go in and go in. Be careful that I really change my mind."


    Lu Lin Chao gave Du Shaofu a white look. He was eager to clean up the purple robed boy in front of him. I don''t know that he is already a disgrace in front of the descendants of mujiapu.


    Even if it is to start again, Lu linchao is not sure to win at this time. Although he still has the strength to fight again, there are still cards.


    However, Lu linchao could also feel that the purple robed boy named Du Shaofu still had not used his strongest base card, and it was still unknown who would win and who would lose at that time.


    At this time, Du Shaofu still wanted to do something. He must have deliberately tried to embarrass him and avenge himself.


    Of course, Lu linchao didn''t know that he was thinking too much. Du Shaofu really didn''t mean revenge.


    "Thank you, uncle Lu, for your acceptance."


    Du Shaofu nodded, then nodded to Gu Xinyan, indicating that they would go to see the master of the Mu family castle.


    "Don''t let anyone else come in, boy. Just come in alone. The others are waiting outside."


    Just as Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan planned to enter the courtyard together, the cheerful voice came out again.


    "You go in. I''ll wait for you outside." Gu Xinyan hears the speech and whispers to Du Shaofu. Du Xiaoyao also falls on her shoulder.


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly, then entered the courtyard under the gaze of many eyes.


    The disciples of the surrounding Mujia castle were still shocked, and then many people gathered around Lu linchao.


    "Uncle Wu, are you ok?"


    When mu Zhenghao arrived in front of Lu linchao, he could only smile bitterly. Wu Shu''s two moves were greatly created, which was something he had never thought of before.


    "It''s OK. That boy is really abnormal, better than you." Lu linchao said impolitely, but also told the truth.


    "Of course, I can''t compare."


    Mu Zhenghao didn''t care. He knew that he was not as fierce as the purple robed boy.


    Entering the courtyard, Du Shaofu entered the study by feeling. Then he met a big man. He was not too handsome, but he was heroic. He was not angry but powerful. There was no breath fluctuation on his body, which made people tremble for no reason.


    "Little boy, I''ve met the master of the castle."


    Du Shaofu saluted with his fist clasped. Naturally, only the master of the Mu family castle could be seen. From his appearance, he could also see the relationship with mu Zhenghao.


    Mu Zhenghao''s body, sitting upright, had already got up. He slowly left the desk in front of him. He stepped a few steps to Du Shaofu''s side and stood with his hands on his back. Du Shaofu felt a great oppression for no reason. This kind of oppression seemed to exist quietly, and it was even hard to resist, which made people tremble for no reason!


    "I already know who you are. Since you are Zhenghao''s friend, please call me uncle." Mu Ming and Qing said.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he was stunned for a moment. Then he said, "I''ve met uncle mu."


    Mu Ming and Qing continued to look at Du Shaofu and asked, "since you call me uncle mu, I won''t beat around the bush with you. I know the reason why you''re here. Why should I help you? What''s the reward for me?"


    "I can''t give any reward to the mujiapu for the time being, and the mujiapu really has to help me."


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked directly at Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties. Under the invisible pressure, he was not humble or arrogant. He said, "but if mujiapu helps tianwu college today, tianwu college will owe a favor to mujiapu. I think the herdsman should weigh the sparrow''s choice."


    "Humanity is the least valuable thing in the dark city."


    With a smile, Mu Ming and Qing looked directly at Du Shaofu and said, "you don''t seem to be able to convince me."


    "Wrong, in the dark city, although the human relationship is not valuable, but the friendship of tianwu college is valuable. If you want tianwu college to owe a favor, I''m afraid the whole empire would like to get such an opportunity." Du Shaofu said, looking at mu Zhenghao.


    "What do you mean by that?" Mu Zhenghao asked with great interest, as if he was a little interested.


    "Tianwu college has existed for so many years. The students who come out of tianwu college don''t know how many times they are. Over the years, they have spread all over the world. This time, someone stepped on the head of tianwu college, and I believe there will be countless eyes on it. They are either due to various identities, or they are watching the changes, so no one has done so or it is inconvenient to intervene.


    But if mujiapu can help tianwu college at this time, I believe many people will remember mujiapu. Maybe one day, these people will be able to help when they need to be convenient in the mujiapu


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    Du Shaofu stopped for a moment, looked at Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, and continued: "this is one of them. In addition, for tianwu University, it is bound to owe a great favor to mujiapu. I think the dark forest must be turbulent and unpredictable. Although tianwu college will not interfere in the affairs of the dark forest, if one day, mujiapu needs to stay in tianwu College for a period of time, I believe that tianwu college will not refuse. I think this is enough.


    "These are really attractive, and they really move me. They can make tianwu college owe people. Of course, the value is not under the xuanlingtongtianteng. You have a mouth full of lotus flowers and sharp teeth. It''s not easy."


    Mu Ming and Qing looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, but he shook his head and said, "I have to say that if the mujiapu is not in the dark city, I will be moved by you."


    After seeing Du Shaogang, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties said: "but you don''t know enough about the dark city. The dark city is very realistic. The illusory human feelings are too pale in the dark city. After seeing the intrigues and ruthlessness in the dark forest, no one will believe in the substantial benefits of the illusory human feelings That''s the most important thing. I''ll give you one last chance to see if you can impress me


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the courtyard, Gu Xinyan has been waiting quietly and standing quietly. The graceful radian covered by the red gauze has also made many Mu Jiapu disciples not look at it secretly.


    After half an hour, Du Shaofu''s figure finally appeared at the door.


    "What was the result?" When Du Shaofu came to Gu Xinyan''s side, Gu asked.


    Du Shaofu nodded to Gu Xinyan and whispered, "I think we''re going to prepare for tomorrow''s auction. Go back and talk about it first."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the study, Mu Ming and Qing stood in front of the window and looked at the purple robe figure leaving. His eyes moved slightly. Then he seemed to think of something in his mind. The corners of his mouth took a faint smile and murmured, "time flies really fast."


    "Big brother, did you promise that boy? Do we really want to get involved in this muddy water?"


    Several big men and old people came over, including Lu linchao. They all paid attention to Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    Mu Ming and Qing looked at the crowd, and finally fell on the body of Lu linchao and said, "five younger brothers, you just started with that boy, didn''t you find anything?"


    As the voice dropped, Mu Ming and Qing''s negative hands reached out behind his back, and then there were mysterious fingerprints in his hands, which began to condense, and a breath suddenly bloomed


    As the fingerprints in the hands of Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties slowly coagulated, Lu linchao and others immediately moved their eyes, and finally their faces changed greatly.


    "So this boy..."


    Lu linchao took the lead in changing his complexion. Then he stood tall and said, "it seems that this time we can''t do without meddling."


    "Yes, I have to intervene." As a result, both the old man and the big man nodded at the moment


    Time flies, and it''s night again. The dark city is not dark at all. The lights are bright, just like day.


    There are still people talking about the war that night when the Sihai Inn was razed to the ground. However, for the people of the dark city, it is almost a matter of expectation. For the dark city, besides the four major forces, they do not know how many forces are destroyed every day, and how many forces emerge every day. Not many people will remember, Numb for a long time, everything is just for the people of the dark city to add some more talks and topics after dinner.


    Now, the most talked about in the whole dark city is tomorrow''s auction in the herdsmen''s firm. It is said that the war in tiansihai inn the other day was that the students of tianwu college were there, and another group of strong men was related to ghost claws.


    This makes people wonder whether there will be a big play in the auction in the stockbreeding firm tomorrow. There are many foreign forces that have recently entered the dark city. Most of them come for the xuanlingtongtianteng. Who can get the xuanlingtongtianteng in the end.


    The night is as black as ink. There are no stars and no moon tonight. Occasionally there is a bright light shining in the sky, which seems to be a sign of rain tomorrow.


    In the secluded courtyard, a 25-6-year-old man with silver hair stood at the window. His long silver hair was like a waterfall. He held it up loosely with a single color ribbon. His eyes were looking at the dark sky, which was constantly flashing light. He whispered: "after tomorrow, after killing several people, everything has nothing to do with us ¡£¡±


    Behind the silver haired man, a gray robed man stood respectfully. The wide hat behind the gray robe covered the whole face. Just can you see? That pair of eyes in the dark, filled with essence and cold, looked at the silver haired man and whispered: "everything is under our control. Do you want to close the net now, everything will be solved as soon as possible."


    "It''s not the time. We''ll solve it tomorrow."


    The voice of the silver haired man has a kind of floating feeling. His eyes and eyes seem to want to reject people from thousands of miles away, which makes people feel cold. He opens his mouth and says faintly, "it''s better to pay attention to some things. After all, the dark city still has a Pavilion, a castle and two doors.""Yes


    The man in the grey robe nodded and said respectfully.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Vast buildings, huge pavilions, antique, but there are some traces of evil spirit in the air.


    "Tomorrow Xuanling Tongtian Teng, we must get it."


    In the hall, a middle-aged man in a brown robe said to a young man in black.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll get Xuanling Tongtian vine. No one can compete with us."


    The young man in black should say, as if his heart had become enough, and then he said softly, "if anyone dares to be the path of our black evil gate, it is to seek death by himself."


    Night covers the sky, night covers the city of darkness.


    For ordinary people in the dark city, they have not felt too much, but for all forces, tonight is doomed to be a sleepless night.


    Clear, when the first ray of light spread out over the eastern sky, many places in the dark city seemed to wake up suddenly. Many figures began to walk out, all of them were looking forward to the herdsmen business.


    Today, the auction of stockbreeding firms is not simple. It is said that in addition to the legendary xuanlingtong tianteng, which has not been auctioned yet, many treasures will also be auctioned at this auction.


    What''s more, it''s said that it''s the rarest auction in the history of a stockbreeding firm. There will be a lot of treasures. Therefore, this attraction is a great temptation for any practitioner.


    In the room, the morning glow outside the window spreads slowly, leaving mottled traces in the room.


    On the bed, a young man in purple robe, 16-7 years old, looks like a young man of half age, with a resolute face, which shows the determination rarely seen by his peers.


    The eyes of the young man began to blink with his golden eyes, and his eyes began to fade.


    "Hoo..."


    When a mouthful of turbid Qi is spitting out from his mouth, the whole body of the boy in purple robe has a strong and domineering smell, which suddenly spreads out of his body like a real ROC, which makes the whole room tremble for it.


    "Almost break through again, still can''t break through, continue to suppress, firm foundation, firm rock!"


    The purple robed boy murmured to himself, and the purple robed boy, of course, was Du Shaofu. After a night''s practice, he almost had to break through.


    However, Du Shaofu once again forced Du Shaofu to resist the temptation brought by the breakthrough, and made a hard compression again.


    Du Shaofu has never let himself break through. He keeps compressing himself to make his foundation more and more solid. The breakthrough is not in the moment!


    Feeling the mysterious air filling in his body at this time, Du Shaofu''s face also appeared a little smile. He took out the little tower from his arms and gently stroked it. He did not know when he would start to leave the pass, let alone when he would be able to resume his peak.


    A short time later, after putting up the tower, Du Shaofu jumped out of the bed, followed by a cloak of yesterday''s, and then opened the door and went out.


    In the small hall, Gu Xinyan seems to have been waiting. Du Xiaoyao is quietly sitting on one side. In addition, mu Zhenghao is also waiting in the small hall. After seeing Du Shaofu, he said, "brother Shaofu, everything has been arranged. Someone will take you into the VIP room."


    Thank you for your trouble Du Shaofu nodded his thanks.


    "I''m busy today, so I can''t accompany you. I''ll go first and see you then."


    After mu Zhenghao had taken care of him, he left in a hurry. Today''s auction of the stockbreeding firm was extraordinary. As the owner of the small fort of the Mujia castle, he naturally had no spare time.


    Looking at mu Zhenghao''s departure, Gu Xinyan still covered his face with a red cloak. Looking at Du Shaofu through the red veil, Gu Xinyan said, "you haven''t told me what you talked to the master of mujiabao yesterday. Do you really want to help us?"


    Du Shaofu''s face moved slightly, and then said softly, "I don''t know what to say. Let''s go to the auction first, and we''ll know what will happen today."


    "Good." Gu Xinyan didn''t ask because she believed in the youth in front of her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    Today''s dark city, began to rain, but did not affect the hustle and bustle in front of the stockbreeding business.


    Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan lived in the courtyard behind the stockbreeding firm last night. When they walked out of the house, there was a smart young man waiting for the guide. He was the smart young man who met in the business house yesterday.


    The auction was held in the stockbreeding firms, which occupied half of the street without worrying about the lack of space.


    However, when Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan arrived at the auction with the clever young man, they could not help but be shocked when they looked at the streets and alleys around at this time, and the light rain was pattering, and they were still shocked. They both underestimated the upsurge brought by the auction of the stockbreeding firm.


    On the dense streets, before the auction hall is crowded.


    However, under the guidance of the clever young man, Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan went to the VIP room again. Through a VIP passageway with many mujiabao guards, it was quite easy to get into the auction hall.


    The whole huge auction hall is round, covered by a huge dome above. The huge building area is amazing. There are three floors, enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people. There is no stone pillar inside, which makes it more magnificent.


    "It''s a shepherd''s castle."


    Entering the auction, Du Shaofu even met several elders of the mujiapu that he had seen in the school yard yesterday. Several elders stood quietly in the auction hall at will. The invisible breath from their own body was enough to make people feel great oppression.


    At this time, there were many figures walking out of the VIP passage. All of them were guided by the disciples of mujiapu. Du Shaofu could not help looking back. Naturally, the people who could enter the VIP passage were not ordinary people, and these people were the most powerful buyers in today''s auction.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the VIP rooms are on the third floor, a total of 99. It''s not easy to get into the VIP rooms of herdsmen''s firms."


    While introducing, the clever youth led Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan to the two days of the auction. I believe you can also see that Xiao Yu adjusted a lot of plots and states, and gradually moved closer to his passion. He felt that he had found his own state.


    So, No.1 explosion, please support it, thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    The enchanting woman looked around her eyes with clear and loud voice and said, "all auctions are made of dark stones, and the lowest bid price is one thousand basaltic stones. Hou PinChu''s tonghun pill, which starts at 100000 Xuanshi, begins now!"


    "1001000 basaltic stones."


    "1003000 basaltic stones."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As the enchanting woman''s voice falls, suddenly the auction hall calls the price sound unceasingly one after another.


    "It all started with basalt."


    Du Shaofu was also moved by the rising and falling of the auction house.


    Du Shaofu is also very familiar with Xuanshi, which was mentioned by Zhen Qingchun at the beginning. In the days of tianwu college, there were many basaltic rocks in many bags of heaven and earth, and there were also several basaltic caves in tianwu college.


    Xuan coin is commonly used by the general public, and Xuanshi is almost all used by practitioners.


    A thousand Xuan coins can only be worth a piece of basalt stone, but it is difficult to exchange a thousand Xuan coins for a single one.


    Although a thousand Xuan coins are equivalent to a piece of Xuan stone, no one would be willing to exchange it for Xuan Yuan.


    , the marble is the cohesion of heaven and earth energy, which can extract a lot of energy. Even in many refinery, it is necessary to use the essence extracted from the stone to join the spirit organ.


    After the Xuanshi is cut into Xuan currency, the energy of heaven and earth will almost dissipate, and the price will not be any value for cultivation.


    "263000 basaltic stones."


    In a short period of time, the price of tonghun pill has also been raised to 263000.


    Although tonghun pill is a good thing, for Du Shaofu, it still can''t be used at present. Besides, the price also makes Du Shaofu feel disappointed.


    However, although Du Shaofu doesn''t have so many Xuanshi, it''s not that he can''t afford to buy the same thing as that of the Xuanshi in tonghun pill.


    You should know that the bag of heaven and earth that Du Shaofu got from Gu Yu was amazing.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t have time to open the bag of heaven and earth recently plundered from Nahua fankong''s hand, it is estimated that a cultivator of marquis Wu is still Hua fankong, the leader of a gang. We can imagine the value of the bag.


    Gu Xinyan has already arrived in the state of marquis Wu. Therefore, the Tong Hun pill is not very attractive to her.


    Two people sit quietly, but Du Xiaoyao''s face is depressed.


    Finally, the soul pill was finally purchased by a VIP room on the third floor with 380000 Xuan stones. Listening to the sound, it seemed that he was a young man. Du Shaofu still had a familiar feeling, but he did not pay much attention to it.


    Then the second item came out, which was actually a set of martial arts skills at the level of waiting goods. The starting price was 100000 basalt stones, which caused the crazy bidding of the auction once again. Even Gu Xinyan was quite moved, but he also resisted the increase.


    "You seem interested?" Du Shaofu asked Gu Xinyan.


    "It''s really rare that Hou pin level martial arts can be put up for auction, and rarely seen in the imperial capitals. The general families and forces will regard the martial arts skills of houpin level as the treasure of the town gate, and will not easily take them out. This place is indeed a dark forest."


    Gu Xinyan sighed a little and said softly, "although the martial arts of Hou pin level are rare, we also have them in our college. If we can get some rare martial arts skills, or especially suitable for ourselves, we can buy them by auction."


    Du Shaofu smiles. The academy also has the martial arts skills at the level of waiting products. If you exchange the points, it will be more cost-effective. Just thinking of his 8 million points deducted, I can''t help but feel heartache again.


    Among the rising and falling shouts, Du Shaofu watched with indifference.


    For martial arts, Du Shaofu didn''t attach too much importance to it. The martial arts of Hou pin level were really extraordinary, but for various reasons, Du Shaofu was not very interested in cultivating martial arts skills.


    What''s more, with his mysterious style, Du Shaofu is less interested in general martial arts. He can''t compare with ordinary martial arts unless he can meet his favorite martial arts skills.


    Watching quietly and listening to the rising prices, Du Shaofu felt that many people in the auction house had never bid, especially for those in the VIP rooms on the third floor, the auction was just beginning, and the real good things were in the back.


    Now the things that the herdsman Castle takes out are absolutely extraordinary for ordinary people.


    But for those who can enter VIP rooms, it is not very attractive.


    What''s more, the focus of this auction is xuanlingtongtianteng.


    I''m afraid half of the VIP rooms on the third floor are from Xuanling Tongtian Teng.


    Under Du Shaofu''s indifferent gaze, the second item was purchased by an old man on the second floor at the same price as the tonghun pill.Then the third auction item came on the stage, which was a set of practicing body skills at the level of Xuan level intermediate level, which was rare, especially the level of Xuan level intermediate level, which undoubtedly caused a crazy auction.


    Naturally, Du Shaofu was not affected by the cultivation method of golden winged ROC birds, and he would not pay attention to it.


    All along waiting, all kinds of auction things are released at the auction, and the level is higher and higher. In the rising and falling bidding voice, the mood in the auction starts to be completely sonic boom.


    In this high atmosphere, many of the auctions were sold at super high prices, which was absolutely a perfect auction for stockbreeding firms, which was enough to make a lot of money.


    When the eighth auction item, a set of five-star and mysterious level of Rune map was released, the starting price of one million Xuanshi was ten times higher than that of Hou PinChu''s martial arts skills.


    With the release of the five-star mysterious Rune array, there were not many bidders. After all, only a few of the fufu masters were useful, but it did not affect its popularity.


    The price of one million yuan was immediately bid by several VIP rooms on the third floor. After several times of bidding, the price was more than 3.7 million yuan.


    "3.8 million."


    Gu Xinyan began to ask for a price. The price of 3.8 million yuan was said from his mouth. His face was not red and his heart didn''t jump. Du Shaofu was surprised by his small face. The price was absolutely not low. Most people stopped at it.


    "This set of Fu array is very suitable for me. If I can cultivate successfully, I can improve my strength a lot." Seeing Du Shaofu''s surprise, Gu Xinyan said with a smile.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the price of Fu array was called to 4.1 million.


    "4.2 million."


    Gu Xinyan raised the price again, and a set of five-star mysterious level Fu array was intended to be included in his arms. However, the guests in several VIP rooms around him didn''t want to put them down, and a fierce competition began.


    "Five million three hundred and twenty-five thousand basaltic stones, the first time."


    "Five million three hundred and thirty-five thousand basaltic stones, the second time, there is no higher."


    After the fierce competition, the price of this set of five-star mysterious level Rune array has reached a staggering figure of more than 5 million. It can be said that if the competition was not so fierce, the price would never be so high.


    After the price of more than 5 million yuan, the fierce competition also began to calm down. This price is not affordable to many people.


    "One hundred and thirty-three thousand! Congratulations to the distinguished guest in the VIP room on the third floor. "


    At last, the enchanting woman on the auction platform made a final decision. She looked up at the third floor and nodded respectfully to the private room where Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan were.


    "Congratulations."


    Du Shaofu smiles at Gu Xinyan. The price of basalt stone, which is 5335000 yuan, is exactly what Gu Xinyan put forward. It proves that Gu Xinyan is definitely a rich woman.


    "The price is already very high. If it was not for the auction, it would not have been so high. But it''s worth it to get a proper set of five-star mysterious level Rune array at a higher price. " Valley heart Yan Ying Ying smile, although the price is very high, but also did not care too much.


    In the pocket of a set of five-star mysterious Fu array, we can see that Gu Xinyan is also very happy.


    After the auction is over, you can exchange the items directly.


    "Cluck, next, the auction of the ninth auction of things, this thing is different, I don''t know whether there are distinguished guests present."


    On the auction table, enchanting women looked around the auction table, smiling and waving slightly. Inside the inner door, there were six big men slowly carrying an object out and slowly walked onto the auction table.


    Seeing six big men carrying a thing to the stage, the eyes of the whole audience suddenly showed a color of doubt and curiosity, and looked at them immediately.


    The corpse of a headless monster was carried onto the stage by the six men. It was as if it had been hung in a ventilated place for thousands of years after death. The corpse had no trace of decay, but had been dried.


    The animal has no head, and its body has been shrunk by Fenghua. It can''t be seen what the monster''s body is.


    However, the whole skeleton of the headless monster is crystal clear. It has been weathered for thousands of years. It still contains a certain kind of energy, which shows a kind of pressure.


    The skeleton of a headless monster can still contain energy in his body so long after his death. The blood of this monster is certainly not low, and it will not be a common monster.


    "Distinguished guests, this headless monster''s skeleton was unintentionally obtained by our Mujia castle a few years ago. After the identification of the master of the Mujia castle and many talismans, it''s afraid that the monster''s bones were at least above the level of the emperor of beasts, and might be the top monster in the list of heavenly beasts." The enchanting woman looked around the auction house and said.


    "On the last day of this month, brothers, check the flowers. Don''t forget to put them in. They will be invalid after today. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    "Oh, my God, how can there be a monster skeleton in the level of animal emperor''s realm in the dark forest!"


    "The remains of the animal emperor, that''s a treasure!"


    "The remains of the animal emperor are immeasurable!"


    As the enchanting woman''s voice dropped, there was a burst of noise in the auction hall. The monster bones at the level of animal emperor are absolutely the most important treasure among the treasures.


    "This should be exaggeration. There should be something wrong with the monster bones. Otherwise, mujiapu would not auction them out at the level of the animal king." Gu Xin Yan said softly.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were also tightly fixed on the monster''s bones. The dried bones could not be seen clearly. They were still headless, which was even more difficult to identify. However, some energy fluctuations contained in the crystal clear bones proved that the headless corpse was extraordinary.


    "Excuse me, can the secret bones and blood essence still exist in this animal kingdom?"


    On the second floor of the auction house, there was a young man in blue shirt who got up and asked the enchanting woman on the auction table.


    The enchanting woman smiled and said, "when we got the beast''s skeleton in our mujiapu, it was already headless. It was also air dried. Naturally, there was no blood essence, and the secret bone had already disappeared."


    After that, the enchanting woman continued: "however, the value of a monster''s skeleton in the animal kingdom is amazing. Even the strong man of Wu Emperor''s state of the human race should avoid three points. Presumably, we all know that there are a lot of secrets in the animal kingdom''s monster bones. If we can develop any secret skills, it will be great It''s done. "


    With the enchanting woman''s voice falling, the audience originally had a lot of boiling eyes, now suddenly cooled down, without the secret bones and blood essence of the monster corpse, has lost the greatest value.


    What''s more, they are still headless corpses and dried corpses. Even if they fall into the hands of the spirit talisman, they can''t be of special use.


    All the people present are not idiots. If we can find out any secret arts and animal abilities in the animal kingdom, the mujiabao will have found them. I''m afraid that the monster bones have been studied by the strong men of mujiapu. We can''t find any secret arts and animal abilities. We can''t put them out for auction This monster remains for the best.


    As for whether this is the skeleton of a headless Monster without secret bones and blood essence, whether it is the real remains of the animal kingdom is also what the mujiabao himself said. At this time, the corpse was weathered into a dry corpse, which was difficult to determine.


    Of course, it is impossible to say that the bones of the monster are worthless.


    Everyone can feel that the bones of the demon beast can still contain pure energy and pressure after weathering, which is absolutely beyond the ordinary monster.


    Even if it is to take the monster bones home to refine the liquid medicine, cutting bones and washing marrow for later generations, it is also of great value.


    As the enchanting woman said, if you can find out any secret skills and animal power on the bones of the demon beast, it will be really big hair. If the people of mujiabao can''t find it, it doesn''t mean that others can''t find it.


    It''s just that the people of mujiabao can''t find any secret from the monster''s bones. I''m afraid there won''t be too much chance that others can find out the secrets and opportunities for the beast to come.


    "It shouldn''t be a normal monster."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes always fell on the corpse of the beast. With the spirit of the master of talismans, he could feel that there was a lot of power in the bones of the headless monster.


    Du Shaofu was not sure whether the monster''s bones were the real animal emperor''s realm before he died. After all, it was hard to say, and he had no contact with it.


    However, as the enchanting woman of the animal husbandry firm said, the animal''s bones were extraordinary in her lifetime, which Du Shaofu can be sure of.


    "EH."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu looked at the headless corpse on the auction table. Suddenly, the blood in his body was hot, and the blood on his body trembled for no reason. It seemed that he had been touched by something inexplicably.


    Du Shaofu could clearly feel the source of the touch from the headless monster''s bones,.


    But the feeling of being touched for no reason came not from the mummy itself, but from some secret place within the headless skeleton.


    "The smell of the monster''s bones seems to be related to the stupid tiger." Du Xiaoyao suddenly said, pale gold eyes, eyes show a little doubt color.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu felt the strange touch of the headless monster''s bones. He immediately asked Du Xiaoyao, "do you know the origin of the monster''s bones?"


    Du Xiaoyao shook his head and said: "I can''t recognize it, but I can feel that there is a lot of blood essence hidden in the bones of the demon beast. Ordinary people can''t find it at all. It''s not simple. You can buy it. I feel that if you give it to that stupid tiger, it should be of great benefit to him."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened. Du Xiaoyao''s stupid tiger refers to the little tiger, which can be of great benefit to the king scale demon tiger. If there is a chance, Du Shaofu will not be stingy.At the moment, although most of the big people lost interest because the headless monster lost its secret bones and blood essence, there are still people who are extremely concerned about it and want to fight for it.


    The enchanting woman looked at the comments around the scene, and said in an inappropriate manner: "distinguished guests, let''s start the auction now. The starting price of a monster in the animal kingdom is one million basalt stones, and the bidding price is one hundred thousand basaltic stones."


    "So expensive!"


    Originally, many people were interested in it, but as soon as they heard the price, they immediately looked disappointed.


    Although it is said that this headless monster has extraordinary mummies, it has lost 90% of its value without secret bones and blood essence.


    Maybe we can find out some secret arts and animal benefits in this corpse, but it''s also a gamble, and it''s a gamble. The odds of this kind of gambling are not high. Otherwise, the mujiabao will not release the corpse. In the end, they will lose their blood. At most, they will get a pile of mummies and then cut bones and clean marrow for the younger generation.


    What''s more, the price of one million basaltic stones is not a small amount, and ordinary forces can''t afford to buy them.


    When the price of one million yuan was offered, the auction house suddenly became silent. The price exceeded the budget of many forces that had planned to participate in the competition, so it had to be deterred.


    "Hum, the people of mujiapu really think that others are stupid. They can''t find any secret arts and animal power for the headless mummy obtained more than ten years ago. Now they want to auction a million yuan."


    In a VIP room on the third floor, a young man with black shirt looked at the headless corpse in the auction house coldly, but he was very interested in the enchanting woman on the auction platform. His eyes were dirty. He turned to a big man and said, "elder Hu, you are in charge of our Heisha firm. How about digging that woman into our Heisha firm?"


    "Young master, this daughter is called Mu Xinke. She is a close friend of mujiabao. She has a very high status in the stockbreeding business and is not easy to dig." The big man suddenly showed a puzzled look.


    "As long as the price is high, where can''t dig? I believe you must dig." The young man in black patted the big man on the shoulder.


    "Yes, I will try my best." A big man can only chat and nod.


    In the silent auction house, in another VIP room, a man with silver hair looked down at the corpse of the headless monster on the auction table, and said to several people headed by a gray robed man: "do you think that mummy is worth a million basalt?"


    In addition to those in grey robes, the others wore masks, heard and looked at each other.


    "I''m afraid it''s not worth it. If you have blood essence and secret bones, and it''s really an animal kingdom, it''s hard to buy hundreds of millions of basalt stones. However, at this time, the corpse is half waste, and it''s worth 300000 at most." After hesitating for a moment, the grey robed man said to the silver haired man.


    Hearing this, the silver haired man with a smile in his mouth said in a low voice: "the corpse of a monster is not bad. For some special people, it has a great effect. I happen to know a person, and I am particularly interested in the bones of monsters. If the corpses of monsters fall into his hands, they can always play a great role. Although a million yuan is more expensive, it can be given to that family You can sell him a favor. You can get it for me. "


    "A million basaltic stones."


    After a moment''s silence, the auction house, the VIP room on the third floor, finally heard the voice of bidding.


    "1.1 million."


    Du Shaofu asked for the price. His eyes also heard the reputation of the king''s office. He didn''t expect that someone would rob the corpse of the monster. The voice seemed to have a kind of vaguely familiar feeling.


    "One..."


    In the VIP room, the grey robed man wanted to bid again, but he was stopped by the silver haired man. He whispered, "the price of 1.2 million yuan is too high. That human relationship is only worth one million basalt stones. There is no need for more."


    "Yes." The grey robe nodded and did not bid again.


    "Eleven million basaltic rocks for the first time."


    "1.1 million basaltic rocks for the second time."


    "For the third time, 1.1 million basaltic stones have been closed. Congratulations to the distinguished guest above."


    The enchanting woman fixed her voice, looked at the private room again and nodded. It seemed that she had received some news for a long time. She knew that the VIP status of the private room was different from that of other people today.


    "You''ve made it. Good luck."


    Du Xiaoyao said to Du Shaofu, "I''m afraid I feel that the monster''s bones are not simple. If there is no accident, the stupid tiger should be blessed."


    "Hey, hey."


    Du Shaofu laughs. Only one person competed for the price of 1.1 million yuan. If it is not as simple as Du Xiaoyao said, it will undoubtedly prove that he has picked up a big leak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    What''s more, Du Shaofu also felt that the corpse of the demon beast was extraordinary and could touch the blood in his body.


    That kind of touch, let Du Shaofu feel, it seems that there is a strange vitality in the corpse of the monster.


    One million and one million basaltic stones were able to buy several tonghun pills, but at this time, a mummy was bought, which immediately made many people look up and put their eyes on the past.


    But under the blinds, no one could see who was in the private room.


    However, it is not difficult for people to know that in the VIP room, two treasures have been bought by shooting. I''m afraid it will not be ordinary.


    When the corpse of the demon beast was carried down by six big men again, the enchanting woman looked around with the eyes of the whole audience, and her expression was especially positive.


    Inside the inner door, at this time, a man with extraordinary breath walked out slowly, holding a rectangular brocade box half a person long and half a meter high.


    Around the big man, the breath of several elders in the mujiapu is locked around him. I''m afraid that if there is any disturbance in the auction house, the elders of several mujiapu will sell directly.


    All of a sudden, seeing the mujiabao wary, as if in the face of a major enemy, the audience was suddenly quiet to the extreme, many eyes suddenly gushed out of blazing heat.


    It is not difficult for people to know that this is the tenth auction item, which is the last auction item that people have been waiting for today, and also the last treasure of this auction held by the herdsmen''s firm. It is said that Xuanling Tongtian vine is the most famous one.


    Today''s auction house, especially the real strength buyers, can be said that most of them come from Xuanling Tongtian Teng.


    It is said that Xuanling can refine "Taoist tools". Even if it is a five-star talisman array, it can''t be compared at all.


    For those who practice Taoism, they all yearn for it.


    With spiritual tools, people can be invincible in the cultivation of the same level, and their strength will be greatly increased. With a talisman, it''s easy to kill the practitioners of the same level.


    However, for practitioners, it is not too difficult for practitioners to obtain a spiritual tool.


    Even if there are few talismans, some people still own them. Some top forces and families also have runes.


    With a talisman, you can be invincible among the practitioners of the same level, and it''s easy to fight over the level.


    However, Taoist instruments are too rare to be legendary.


    It is said that if you have Taoist tools, you can communicate the energy of heaven and earth, with the help of the power of heaven and earth. The strong use the accelerator, enough to shatter, destroy everything, jump over the level to kill the opponent, it is also like digging into the bag. It''s hard to imagine.


    Xuanling tongtianteng is an important weapon for refining Taoist weapons. Its value can be imagined.


    Now xuanlingtongtianteng is in the stockbreeding firm, in the dark city in the dark forest. If the strength of the mujiabao could not be suppressed, it would have been forced to be bloody by the strong.


    And mujiapu, also can''t but auction xuanlingtongtian rattan.


    It has already been reported that xuanlingtongtianteng was auctioned by the mujiabao. If xuanlingtongtianteng is purchased directly by mujiabao, huaibi will be a crime. It is afraid that the mujiapu will become the target of joint siege by various forces, and the consequences can be imagined.


    All eyes were blazing at the brocade box. Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan were no exception.


    The purpose of the two people''s coming today is Xuanling Tongtian Teng.


    On the auction stage, the enchanting woman''s face was also very positive. Her eyes swept over the whole audience and said, "distinguished guests, you must have heard about the last auction product of today. Yes, it is Xuanling Tongtian vine, the material for refining Taoist utensils."


    Voice falls, enchanting woman slightly wave, that big man hands immediately will brocade box open.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, I saw a dazzling glow in the brocade box, which made the whole auction table like a dream, with energy fluctuation and rippling in the sky.


    Innumerable eyes at this moment ignore that dazzling rays, also immediately is the eyes fall in the mirror box.


    Inside the brocade box, there is a green vine. The whole body is crystal clear and slightly curled. However, it can be seen that the curly green vine is about 10 meters long, and its body surface is wrapped with talismans and secret patterns. It creeps slowly, just like a living creature, and seems to have wisdom.


    But at this time, the brocade box seems to be decorated with some kind of prohibition. Sinomeni wants to break the ban, but it has been unable to do so.


    Du Shaofu looked down at the Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng in the brocade box and murmured, "is that Xuanling Tongtian vine?"


    "It should be Xuanling Tongtian Teng. It''s from the Xuanshi mine of our college. It''s a strange existence. It''s like a demon but not a demon. It''s a treasure to refine weapons." Gu Xin Yan red gauze covers the beautiful double pupil under the face. At this time, looking at the Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng in the brocade box below, it also has some fluctuations.


    "Xuanling Tongtian Teng?"


    "At last."


    With the appearance of xuanlingtongtianteng, there was a lot of noise and exclamation, including in the VIP rooms on the third floor. Many of the quiet breath suddenly woke up, and the breath fluctuated and fell on the xuanlingtongtianteng on the auction table.On the auction table, the brocade box is only opened for a moment and then closed again.


    The glow disappeared, the energy was calm, and the sound of the whole auction house gradually subsided.


    A lot of more and more blazing eyes, which slowly faded some.


    "Because the value of xuanlingtongtianteng is immeasurable, there is no reserve price and no limit. Ladies and gentlemen, now the auction of xuanlingtongtianteng begins!" Enchanting woman''s voice fell, her eyes immediately swept around.


    It is just unexpected that the just blazing and noisy auction house has fallen into a kind of quiet instead.


    No one bid, no one knows how much xuanlingtongtianteng is worth, and how to make an offer.


    People with brains also know that if they don''t have absolute strength, even if they get xuanlingtongtianteng, they don''t have to leave the dark city. Once they leave the stockbreeding business, they will be torn to pieces.


    "Ten million basaltic stones, I bid ten million basaltic stones!"


    In a VIP room that had won a soul pill, the price of 10 million yuan was directly yelled out, and the voice was rebellious. It was also a huge number.


    With the bidding of 10 million yuan, the whole quiet auction house was suddenly in an uproar, and all the eyes were betting on the VIP compartment.


    "Jie Jie, who dares to rob me, Xuanling Tongtian Teng, I will decide!"


    In the VIP room, a young man with black shirt sneers. Who dares to rob him in the dark city.


    "It looks like a strong opponent."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes also looked at the VIP compartment who was bidding for the price. The voice of bidding made Du Shaofu feel that he had a sense of deja vu.


    A thousand million


    Suddenly, there was an outcry on the first floor of the auction.


    The price of $11 million came from the first floor of the auction. Those who could offer such a price would not be ordinary people, but they would sit on the first floor again. This was strange. He was puzzled. Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately looked down at the bottom.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed that the man who had just asked for the price was an old man in grey robe. His face was calm and his eyes were bright, but he looked very ordinary. He looked lazy, as if he had just been dozing off all the time, and then he woke up.


    "No, it''s in trouble."


    When Du Shaofu saw the old man in the gray robe, his face changed greatly.


    Seeing this, Gu Xinyan asked Du Shaofu, "do you know that man?"


    "I know a terrible man. It seems that he came here for the sake of Xuanling Tongtian Teng."


    Du Shaofu''s greatly changed face and expression immediately returned to calm. No matter what, he must get Xuanling Tongtian Teng today.


    "Twelve million basaltic stones."


    "Thirteen million basaltic stones."


    "Fourteen million basaltic stones."


    As the voice of the old man in gray fell, there was a voice calling out again in the VIP room on the third floor.


    "20 million basaltic stones!"


    In the private room where the first bid was made, the price of 20 million basaltic stones was called out.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    After the price of 20 million basaltic stones was called out, the whole venue was quiet again, and even a lot of cool voices came out. The price was really terrible.


    After the price of 20 million basaltic stones appeared, the number of people who had just called for the price did not bid any more.


    "It seems that a lot of people are sure to win." In a VIP room, a silver haired man looked at the bottom with calm eyes and a smile on his lips.


    "The price of 20 million basaltic stones is afraid that few people will be higher. Do we need to raise the price?" The grey robed man asked respectfully to the silver haired man.


    "No, my things will come back to me sooner or later, so I won''t interfere." The silver haired man said with a faint smile.


    "Is there any higher price for 20 million basaltic stones?"


    After a short period of calm in the auction house, the enchanting woman looked around with bright eyes and asked the auction house at an inappropriate time. Everyone looked at each other, and the price was not affordable.


    What''s more, if you can afford it, you will surely be besieged by countless people even if you get it. If you can get rid of it, it is an absolute adventure.


    "Hoo..."


    In the private room, Du Shaofu took a deep breath. The price of 20 million Xuanshi made people tremble. But then he opened his mouth and his voice slowly spread out: "I''ll bid for 20 million one pieces of Xuanshi."


    As the price of Du Shaofu came out, the eyes of the whole auction house trembled and went away one after another.


    Twenty thousand one, what price is not good, that guy is actually only one more piece of basalt, this is clearly intentional.


    "The update is finished today. In the last two hours, please don''t forget to put in the flowers, so as not to waste them.


    On the 1st of tomorrow, Xiao Yu''s update will be updated after the system is refreshed at noon. There will also be a big explosion tomorrow. Of course, if you want to keep the minimum flowers tomorrow, thank you first.However, the brothers will wait until the renewal of the guaranteed flowers for tomorrow. If the flowers are put before the system refresh, they will be swallowed by the system refresh, which means that they are in vain. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    "Do you want to buy Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng?"


    Gu Xinyan looks at Du Shaofu. She doesn''t know du Shaofu''s plan today, let alone what Du Shaofu and the master of the stockbreeding Castle said yesterday.


    But at the moment, Gu Xinyan saw that Du Shaofu had offered 20 million yuan directly, which was too much for her to bear. She had done her best to buy the five-star mysterious Fu array.


    "No way, Xuanling Tongtian vine can not fall into the hands of others."


    He shrugged his shoulders helplessly to Du Shaofu. Now he can only take Xuanling Tongtian Teng into his own hands.


    "Twenty million basaltic stones!"


    The rebellious voice came out again. It was not difficult to hear from the voice that the person calling the price seemed to be in a bad mood.


    "21 million one."


    "22 million!"


    "22 million one."


    "Twenty five million!"


    "25 million one."


    The voice of bidding continued to spread, and the rebellious voice was close to fury. No matter how he bid, the other side had a more dark stone than him.


    No more, no less, just one more piece of basalt, which is clearly done on purpose.


    The eyes fluctuated all over the place, and everyone was suspicious. Could it be that the people in the two VIP rooms could not have any gratitude or resentment, so they would add a piece of basalt stone. This is suspected of provocation. It has been the case for several times, which is clearly the absolute provocation.


    However, adding a piece of Xuan stone every time is in line with the rules. The auction of Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng is not limited to the bottom price and everything, which makes people speechless.


    "People over there, what do you mean? They don''t do it intentionally. They have the ability to add more."


    In the VIP room, the rebellious voice directly yelled at Du Shaofu''s private room.


    "Twenty eight million one, sir. It''s just an auction. If the price is higher, it''s not allowed to bid."


    Du Shaofu''s voice was deep, and he was in line with the rules. Naturally, there was nothing wrong with him.


    "Thirty million!"


    His voice was angry, and his gloomy eyes shot out.


    "30 million one."


    Du Shaofu offered again, and the price had already been in shock.


    "3..."


    The young man in black is furious and ready to raise the price again.


    "Little master, we can''t add any more. The price is already the limit. We can''t afford it any more."


    In the VIP room, a big man beside the black shirt youth had to pull the black shirt youth. The price of 30 million yuan has reached the limit that can be borne.


    "Thirty one, the first time."


    "301, the second time, there is no higher."


    "30 million one, the third time, the deal. Congratulations to the VIP on the third floor for getting Xuanling Tongtian Teng."


    The enchanting woman''s eyes looked at the VIP room on the third floor. The price of 30 million yuan is definitely the highest price that she has sold at the auction for so many years.


    "Shua Shua!"


    As the enchanting woman''s voice dropped, the eyes all around him were in unison, and they looked at Du Shaofu''s VIP room.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, but at the moment, his face was dignified.


    Under the prying of his spiritual strength, Du Shaofu found that many hidden breath of Tao was coming. These breath was on his own. If he wanted to get rid of himself today, it was not a simple thing.


    "You really bought it." Gu Xinyan Meili also has a shocking color in her eyes. "From now on, I''m afraid you''ll be in trouble. From now on, you''ll listen to me. No matter what, you have to listen to me. Otherwise, I''m afraid of Xuanling Tongtian Teng, and I can''t go back to tianwu college." Du Shaofu turned around and looked at Gu Xinyan.


    The red gauze covered her face. Her eyes looked at Du Shaofu for a moment, then nodded slightly and said in a soft voice, "good."


    "Du Xiaoyao, can you avoid it for a while? We don''t want to show off." Du Shaofu asked Du Xiaoyao.


    "All right."


    Du Xiaoyao nodded, and the glittering light on his crystal clear pale gold body was turned into a bronze mountain stone about the size of a palm in the valley heart''s face, which was then taken into his arms by Du Shaofu.


    When the two opened the blinds of the VIP room and walked out, the eyes of Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan were all on Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan both covered their faces with cloaks, and no one could see clearly.


    With the auction of the last Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng, the auction house began to disperse. The guests in the VIP compartment walked out of the room at the right time. Their eyes and obscure breath fell on Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan. They were only covered by their cloaks, but they could not see their appearance clearly.


    Not far away, in a VIP room, several figures, wearing cloaks and covered in loose robes, walked out. The leader was a man with silver hair. He was twenty-five or six years old. His eyes were dark, and his eyes were faintly sweeping over Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan."This man is so evil!"


    When Du Shaofu peeped into his mental strength, he suddenly noticed that look. He looked up slightly. His eyes under his cloak looked at the past. The silver haired man''s eyes swept over his body, which made him feel cold for no reason.


    "Those people have something to do with Yin Ming religion. They are the people who started with us that night. Although their breath has been restrained, I have some means to feel it." Gu Xinyan''s voice whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    "Yin Ming religion, ghost claws should be related to them, how can they also appear in the auction."


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of meditation, which seemed not normal.


    "Congratulations on getting Xuanling Tongtian vine. Congratulations."


    A young man in black came to Du Shaofu''s body, his eyes were gloomy and his cold feelings were shooting.


    This voice, which Du Shaofu knew, was just the voice that had been competing with himself for Xuanling Tongtian Teng.


    When he looked at the young man with black clothes in front of him, Du Shaofu''s clear and bright eyes under his cloak suddenly turned cold.


    This young man was no one else. Du Shaofu naturally knew him and fought more than once. Xue Yunming, who mu Zhenghao had mentioned in the dark forest, had a very high position in the Heisha sect. He seemed to be the young leader of the Heisha sect.


    Seeing the people of Heisha gate, Du Shaofu could not help but feel the chill in his eyes. However, this is a stockbreeding firm, and there are still more important things to do. Holding back the chill in his eyes, he murmured: "Xuanling Tongtian Teng auction, the one with higher price will get it!"


    "It''s a good one with high price. It also needs that strength. Don''t worry. Xuanling Tongtian vine is still mine. Jie Jie, we''ll see you soon." Looking at Du Shaofu, Xue Yunming''s eyes are wild and gloomy.


    "Well, I hope you don''t regret it when you see you later." Du Shaofu said in a low voice.


    "There is a kind, see when see who regret, I will certainly frustrate you, you get not Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng."


    Xue Yunming leaned over and whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear. Then his eyes swept greedily from the graceful arc of Gu Xinyan. Finally, he laughed and walked away with several people behind him.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing you again." Looking at Xue Yunming''s back, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with cold.


    "This person should be Xue Yunming, the young master of Heisha sect. Did you know him before?" Gu Xinyan said softly beside Du Shaofu.


    "I know each other, but the relationship is not shallow."


    A smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s face, and then he said to Gu Xinyan: "let''s not talk about Xue Yunming. Let''s go to the business firm to get Xuanling Tongtian vine, and then try to get out of the dark city."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A moment later, in the secluded small hall behind the herdsman''s firm, a strong middle-aged man handed three Heaven and earth bags to Du Shaofu, saying, "the monster corpse you want and the Xuanling Tongtian vine are all in the heaven and earth bags."


    "Thank you, uncle mu. But I don''t have the black stone of the corpse of the monster now. Can I mortgage it with something else?"


    Du Shaofu took over the three bags of heaven and earth, and his eyes laughed bitterly. He could not take out 1.1 million basalt stones.


    "The Xuanling Tongtian rattan has been given to you. Do you still care about your 1.1 million Xuanshi? I have studied the corpse of the demon beast with many lingfu masters for more than ten years, but there is no clue. Although it is extraordinary, it has no practical effect. If you produce 1.1 million Xuanshi, it is on the high side. I hope you have the luck to be able to develop some secret arts and animal abilities." The middle-aged man said that he was not angry but powerful, with an atmosphere of groundless oppression. It was the head of the Mu family castle, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    "Give me a ride?"


    Du Shaofu was quite shocked. One million basalt stones, worth several soul pills, were too generous to himself.


    "Here you go."


    Mu Ming and Qing looked at Du Shaofu and his eyes at Du Shaofu and said, "you should know that once you leave the animal husbandry firm, you will be extremely dangerous. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties with a smile and said, "if I don''t leave the herdsman''s firm, I''m afraid it will be extremely dangerous. Thank you for your help. I''ll leave the rest to me."


    "Have ambition, go ahead, I hope you can succeed." Mu Ming and Qing nodded and said nothing more.


    "Goodbye." Du Shaofu put away his three bags and left.


    As Du Shaofu walked out of the house, several old men and big men came in. Lu linchao was among them and said to Mu Ming and Qing, "Castle master, is this little guy OK? There are too many people outside. I''m afraid that some people will start before they get out of the dark city."


    "Brothers, let''s start with a run. After watching it, I''ll throw in some flowers to protect the minimum. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    "It depends on his own ability whether he can survive or not."


    Mu Ming and Qing whispered softly, then looked at the crowd and said, "ghost claw should come?"


    "30 million basaltic stones, he naturally came at the first time, waiting inside, we..."


    An old man said, his voice has not dropped, Mu Ming and Qing interface said: "I personally go to it, it seems that for a long time no see, ghost claw but a lot of courage."


    In the luxurious small hall, a thin old man of more than fifty years old sits upright. He looks like a man in his fifties. His eyes are deep in his eyes. His eyes fluctuate and he laughs a little.


    Suddenly, ghost claw seems to feel what breath, eyes suddenly fixed on the door.


    "Ghost claw, long time no see."


    The bright voice spread out, several figures slowly walked into the small hall, at first a strong middle-aged man, eyes with a smile, look calm.


    The ghost claw''s eyes tightly looked at Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties. The eyes that just showed a little sneer were momentarily stagnant, and even the expression on the face was immediately stiff.


    The corners of his mouth twitched and opened his mouth several times. Then the ghost claw made a sound. Looking at the middle-aged man who was the leader, he stood up trembling and said softly: "mu Shepherd, long time no see. "


    "It seems that you have gained a lot of benefits recently. Even Xuanling Tongtian vine is willing to be auctioned." The middle-aged man is the Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, looking at the ghost claw, a little smile, but for no reason let the ghost claw all over the body tremble.


    The ghost claw raised his head, his gloomy face converged, and his thin face squeezed out a smile. He said softly, "what the Shepherd said, no matter what he said, he couldn''t compare with him."


    "30 million yuan yuan, deducting 20% of the Commission, there are 24 million 1 yuan. Take it. They are all in the Xuan stone card and can be exchanged everywhere."


    Mu Ming and Qing waved a jade crystal card and threw it to the ghost''s paw. With a smile, he said, "do you want to check it? If you go out of the door of my herdsman''s firm, then other things have nothing to do with me."


    "Haha, the master of the stockbreeding Castle came by himself. I can''t believe it. Naturally, I don''t need to check it. Thank you very much. I still have something to do. I''m going to leave first." The ghost claw took up the crystal card of Xuanshi, and wished to leave early. He immediately turned away, for fear that he would be blocked by the strong man of mujiapu.


    "Take your time."


    Mu Ming and Qing Dynasty smile, completely did not mean to block the ghost claw, let the ghost claw leave.


    "Big brother, the ghost claw guy has always been very cautious. How could he not check the crystal card of basaltic stone this time? When he knew about it, it was too late to regret." Lu linchao watched the ghost claw''s back disappear, and his eyes began to smile.


    With a faint smile, Mu Ming and Qing said, "he has a ghost in his heart. The person who comes to the herdsman''s business is me. When I see me now, I''m naturally worried. The more cautious I am, the more I want to leave. But when I get out of the gate of the herdsman''s firm, everything will have nothing to do with me. "


    Outside the stockbreeding house, the people in the auction hall have dispersed. Although the streets are bustling with people, they are not crowded any more.


    Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan walked out of the herdsmen''s firm and looked up slightly. The bustling streets were filled with people as usual.


    But the surrounding streets, but for no reason, there is a strange atmosphere shrouded.


    Even in the lane opposite, the tea stall selling tea was full of business at this time. There were even many people who could only stand and drink tea.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes under his cloak could see the busy figure of the old woman and the little boy who sold tea from a distance. His expression moved slightly, and he said to Gu Xinyan, "you haven''t really visited the dark city yet?"


    Valley heart Yan red yarn covered under the beautiful double pupil looked around, feel the strange breath around, way: "you still have the mood to stroll?"


    "Of course, take your time. Don''t worry."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he wandered slowly in the street, looking leisurely.


    Gu Xin Yan Jiao''s body slightly stagnated, but then she followed Du Shaofu''s side gently. In the dark city, the two men began to stroll leisurely.


    And on the street, also immediately appeared a strange scene, the bustling street, a man and a woman wearing two cloaks of figure leisurely stroll, and in the two behind, dense figure do not know when to follow, will be the broad street blocked by water, but no one is the first to come forward.


    "Those two people are still wandering leisurely. They must be strange."


    "Don''t be impulsive. You can''t be used as cannon fodder and wait for an opportunity."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "It looks like we''re prey." On the street, Gu Xinyan didn''t look back, but he could feel the situation behind him.


    "The more people there are, the safer we are. No one wants to be the target. They are waiting." Du Shaofu gave a slight smile, but there was a heavy frown on his smiling face.


    Time goes by slowly, in the two people''s stroll, the dusk finally slowly comes, and at this moment, two people can feel, more and more breath, tightly locked in their two bodies.When the sun sank and the silver gray evening dew just covered the dark city, Du Shaofu slightly looked up at the twilight on the streets of the dark city. In his eyes, the broad outline of the mountains also appeared in front of him. He said to Gu Xinyan, "it''s time, let''s get out of the city, quick!"


    "Whoosh..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice had just dropped, the dark air was surging under their feet, and their figures galloped away like lightning.


    "They''re starting to run away. They want to escape into the dark forest by night. Chase them!"


    As Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu galloped away, a breath of air burst out in the distance behind them. They ran after Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan with no scruples. They ran after Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan.


    The night gradually shrouded the sky. In the high dark city gate, two figures with cloaks swept out. It was Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    From Du Shaofu''s body, the air of despotism sprang out of Du Shaofu''s body. The pale gold dark air rose from the sky. The wings of runes spread behind, condensed and stretched, and rose up. The figure was like a touch of golden lightning. It flew into the dark forest ahead, and did not dare to stop.


    "Chula la!"


    The mysterious air surges, and Gu Xin Yan rises from the sky. The graceful figure makes an arc of temptation in the low air and runs after Du Shaofu.


    "Chase, they''re going into the dark forest!"


    Inside the gate of the dark city, a large number of figures rose into the air, and the mysterious atmosphere broke out, and they were in pursuit of the front.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    "Ouch!"


    In the middle of the air, the animals roared and many flying mounts expanded into the air, then flapped their wings and took off.


    But in the overwhelming figure, the speed can catch up with the two people in front, but there are not too many.


    Rolling, almost invisible end of the mountains and forests appear, from time to time there is a deep animal roar from the depths of the mountains.


    "Go into the dark forest and follow me!"


    Du Shaofu gave a light drink, and the wings of the rune fluttered in the darkness of the night, and immediately plunged into the dark forest.


    "Whoosh!"


    Gu Xinyan followed him, but his speed was no slower than Du Shaofu.


    With Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan''s figures plunging into the dark forest, there is a very fast monster mount and a dozen of figures, which are like ghosts entering the dark forest.


    "Sure enough, they went into the dark forest. I''m afraid they planned to take advantage of the convenience of the night to escape, but they have some cleverness. They are just as hard to escape as soon as they can. The elders will love it later. The woman will keep it first, but Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng must get it, and the man''s killing will not be forgiven!"


    On the back of the flying monster, a black shirt young man said in a gloomy and rebellious voice. His eyes were killing and shooting, and all the figures suddenly swept into the dark forest and disappeared.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the distant sky, several streamers of light wrapped in the light, such as a rainbow, a few flashes are appeared in the vast forest sea.


    The light converged. At the head stood a young man with silver hair. His long, smooth silver hair fell down like a waterfall. He was loosely held up with a monochrome ribbon. His eyes were deep and quiet in the night.


    "The two men went into the dark forest. Do you want to do it now?"


    Behind the silver haired youth, a gray robed man raised his head slightly. Under the gray robe, a long scar on his brow was covered by the hair in front of his forehead. His eyes and pupils in the night were covered with a little gray light, which was very strange.


    "When they get together, we can do it again, and the rest will have nothing to do with us." Said the silver haired youth.


    "Jie Jie, if the girl is there, I will leave it to me." By the side of the grey robe, the ghost claw''s figure is awe inspiring among them, and his eyes are grim.


    In the dense forest, Du Shaofu''s runes on his back converged, his dark air was blowing out, and he was inspired by his carefree steps. His figure was shuttling through the dense forest and shrubs. He asked Gu Xinyan, who was closely behind him, "have you ever felt their existence?"


    "It''s not far ahead!"


    Gu Xinyan said: "it is estimated that they have been waiting for worry."


    "Go ahead and join them."


    Du Shaofu said, but his steps were not relaxed at all.


    "Be careful!"


    Just as his voice was just falling, Du Shaofu suddenly gave a big drink to Gu Xinyan behind him. Suddenly, he hit the front and burst out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    "Boom!"


    The pale gold dark air surges and blows out with a fist. Suddenly, a deep sonic boom comes out of the space, and the energy and energy are shot out with the dazzling broken runes.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure immediately staggered back a few steps. The ground under his feet cracked one after another, and his eyes immediately turned to the front space.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, two and a half hundred old men, one tall and one short, were all gloomy. Their hot eyes were staring at Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan.


    "Marquis Wu''s situation is beginning to ascend!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the two and a half hundred old men, one tall and one short.


    Du Shaofu had paid attention to these two men in the auction house, but he didn''t expect that the speed was fast enough. They caught up so fast. It seems that they have special means in searching and speed.


    "Hand over Xuanling Tongtian vine, and I will let you go!"


    The left one of the two elders, looking at Du Shaofu, said that his breath was more tightly locked in Du Shaofu''s body.


    "If you want Xuanling Tongtian Teng, you have to see if you have this ability!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the pulse in his body was perfect, and the breath of the peak level was swept out without reservation. The dark air at his feet sprang out, and his figure was like a touch of purple lightning, which directly fell on the old man who spoke.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the same time, the red shadow flashed, still like a ghost, Gu Xinyan hands, graceful body straight to another old man.


    "Pulsating state, perfect level, looking for death!"


    The old man, who was locked by Du Shaofu, felt that the figure of the purple robe was just a perfect level of cultivation in a pulsating state. His brow, which had just been quite tight, immediately expanded. A chill came out of his eyes. He waved his hand and shook it, and then he gave Du Shaofu a blow.


    "Boom


    Before the seal, Xuanqi wrapped up the space and wanted to distort the space. In the old man''s sneering eyes, the fist in his hand fell on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    If a cultivator at the level of pulsating state and his Marquis state fight with each other, that is to say, to seek death directly.


    "Not good."


    The moment his fist fell, the old man seemed to feel something in an instant, and his eyes suddenly changed. He seemed to want to retreat quickly.


    "Boom


    However, it was too late for the old man to retreat. A gold wrapped fist seal directly hit his abdomen, and the pale gold talisman and secret patterns poured in. The domineering and fierce breath, such as volcanic eruption, destroyed his dark air defense, and the domineering giant force directly poured into his holy place.


    "Pooh


    In the twinkling of an eye, the old man''s pupils contracted, as if he had seen a ghost. A terrible color spread from the depths of his pupils, and the blood gushed from his mouth.


    "Bang!"


    Then the old man''s body was unable to lie face-to-face. The Shenque in his body had been destroyed by a blow. In his unwilling eyes, there was fear and horror, more horror.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu swooped down and hit the old man''s head with a punch, which exploded the old man''s head. The dead could not die again. The unwilling eyes in his eyes were also destroyed and broken. He found a bag of heaven and earth from his arms.


    "Die!"


    Not far away, Gu Xinyan''s figure in the night is like a ghost. The runes in the sky cover the sky, and a terrible pressure sweeps out to suppress the former. Finally, it turns into a dazzling Rune beam and directly plunders it into the old man''s body.


    "Boom


    The rune beam smashed the pulse and soul that the old man was about to urge, and his body immediately flew away, hitting a towering tree fiercely and breaking it at its waist.


    "Let''s go. There are a lot of people catching up behind us!"


    Gu Xinyan looked at Du Shaofu and saw the body of the old man whose head had been smashed by Du Shaofu on the ground. His beautiful eyes were quite stagnant, but he did not dare to delay and immediately left.


    "Whoosh..."


    Just as Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan''s body shadow left the short film, more than a dozen figures fell down and looked at the two corpses on the ground. Their faces changed slightly.


    "It''s Mingshan Er Lao who was killed by those two people so quickly. It seems that they are different."


    Someone''s face is slightly coagulated. Being able to kill the two old brothers of Mingshan in Wuhou''s territory so quickly is enough to prove their extraordinary strength.


    It was a gloomy day. It rained last night. There was no moon or star in the night.


    In the dense forest in the dark, Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan ran with all their strength to escape with the help of high bushes. However, it is not easy to get rid of the many strong people behind them.


    "If you can''t escape, hand over Xuanling Tongtian vine."


    "Whoosh!"


    With the gloomy voice falling in the night, a powerful breath suddenly enveloped the surrounding space, as if to solidify the surrounding space, and then an old man in yellow appeared in front of them."A strong man on the other side of Wuhou territory!"


    Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan are both stagnant. The breath of the visitors makes them tremble. They are already strong on the other side of Wuhou.


    "Join hands


    The two people look at each other from behind. They can only work together to deal with the strong on the other side of Wuhou.


    Suddenly, their breath surged and their eyes were full of fire. They planned to join hands to fight. They were afraid that it would not be easy for the other party to do anything.


    "It seems that you are not going to hand over Xuanling Tongtian rattan, so go and die!"


    Seeing that the two men did not seem to intend to hand over Xuanling Tongtian vine, the old man in yellow looked gloomy, and his hand suddenly lifted and slightly rotated. A mighty Rune and dark Qi formed rapidly. In a flash, it condensed into a palm print, and directly took the lead to shoot Du Shaofu.


    "Hula!"


    The runes are surging and the palmprint is moving. Along the way, there are traces of distortion in the space. It seems that the space can be broken at any time. The strong people on the other side of Wuhou''s territory can not compare with each other.


    The face of the face of Du Fu''s face is not small.


    "Hum!"


    Just when Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan were about to join hands, a cold hum came out of the air.


    "Boom


    Then there was a dazzling flash of runes all over the sky, and a wave of terrifying pressure shrouded the sky. A rune energy, like a thunderbolt, crashed down and directly collided with the amazing palm print of the former.


    "Bang!"


    A low and dull sound came out. Several towering trees around were swept up by energy and uprooted by their roots. The sound of "roaring and rumbling" was heard all the time. Even if the fierce attack was destroyed, the energy spread rapidly, so that Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan immediately retreated.


    "Pedaling!"


    The old man in yellow staggered back several steps, and his eyes suddenly changed.


    "Whoosh!"


    When the wind broke, a figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan. They were wearing cloaks and could not see their appearance. However, their breath was very strong, which was much more powerful than the old man in yellow.


    Both Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan looked puzzled at the unexpected helper.


    Du Shaofu is familiar with the figure of the helper. It is only Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan who do not know whether he really came to help them or not, perhaps just for the sake of Xuanling Tongtian Teng.


    "Who, sir, is it for Xuanling Tongtian Teng?" The old man in yellow looked at the visitor with a heavy look on his face.


    Instead of paying attention to the old man in yellow, he looked at Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan and said, "you two, go to meet the others and go back all the way. The elders you are waiting for are already on the way. Go


    Thank you for your help


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan were both surprised. In the special period, they did not have time to delay. They gave thanks and left immediately.


    "You want to escape."


    The old man in yellow had a slightly heavy complexion, fluctuating dark Qi and flashing runes. He wanted to stop Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan.


    "Do you think you can keep them


    The cloaked one drank coldly, and his fingerprints fluctuated rapidly. At the same time, the breath of the whole body broke out, and the runes soared into the sky, making the surrounding space fluctuate violently. Then the runes condensed, and a finger print directly pierced the head of the old man in yellow.


    "Hula!"


    As soon as the rune finger print appeared, the surrounding space surged violently, and there were innumerable electric lights surging faintly. If you want to block the old man in yellow, you want to suppress everything. It''s frightening!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s in front of you. Go after it. Xuanling Tongtian vine is on those two people!"


    "It''s in front of you. Don''t let them escape!"


    In the dark, a large number of figures shuttled through the dense forest, startled countless birds to soar into the air, and the beasts were dormant and did not dare to make a sound.


    "Whoosh!"


    There were figures in all directions. At last, Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan were surrounded again by more than ten figures.


    The shadows spread all over the body, and the breath surged. They all covered Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan in a round shape.


    All the people in the dozen are Marquis territory. Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan are the targets of the atmosphere.


    There is no doubt that these martial arts practitioners are all powerful forces who rush into the dark city these days for the sake of Xuanling Tongtian Teng.


    "It seems that we can''t escape the first World War!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure stagnated. He looked at the fourteen Marquis states around him. Several of his breath was obviously in the mysterious level of marquis. It was difficult to get away from it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    "Then do it."


    Gu Xinyan said softly, the red gauze covered his face, and the eyes in the beautiful double pupils at the moment also began to be cold. Around the graceful red body, there began to be runes surging.


    "The woman seems to be a master of Fuwen. Be careful of her arrangement of Fuzhen. Do it!"


    A big man spied out the breath fluctuation of Gu Xinyan. He suddenly changed his face and stamped on the void with his toes. His figure went straight to Gu Xinyan like lightning. The breath of the mysterious level in Marquis Wu was surging, and the dark Qi was roaring all over his body. A fist seal was thrown out.


    "Get out of here


    At this time, a big shout came out, a powerful momentum of suppressing the sky fell from the sky, and a rune energy directly hit the big man''s fist.


    "Boom


    Just listening to the muffled sound of energy, the mysterious level of cultivation in the Great Han Marquis''s realm also made his body stagger back by the shock of life.


    "Who attacked me!"


    The faces of the people around him changed greatly, and the big man immediately raised his head and drank.


    "Tianwu academy, general!"


    The cheering fell from the sky, and then a streamer fell on the field like lightning. The streamer converged, and a young man showed up.


    In his early twenties, the young man is of great stature. Under the light energy Rune light around him, the bronze skin is suffused with streamer. His facial features are clear and deep. His whole body breath is invisible as if he is standing in the sky and can suppress mountains and rivers.


    "And tianwu academy, ghost girl!"


    A beautiful young man in a black robe appears with his face as clear as a sculpture and his breath rippling all over his body, which makes people stand erect without any reason.


    "Tianwu academy, witch Sparrow!"


    "Tianwu college, Guo Shaofeng!"


    "Tianwu college, Beiming Maple!"


    "Tianwu college, Li Yuxiao!"


    Once again, the four cheers resounded through the night sky, and the space was fluctuated. The four figures quickly swept into the sky, and four breath came to the surrounding space.


    There are three men and one woman, and the woman is dressed in red. She is half covered and reveals a thin chest like white jade. Her short skirt is wrapped with her hips. Her legs are long and smooth, and her white thighs are bare. She is charming and charming.


    A young man was black tied behind his head, with a few strands of hair hanging down his ears. His eyes were deep and dark. On his hands and wrists, they each carried a strange cyan old hand ring, which depicted a lot of raw and astringent runes, which made the original quite elegant temperament, adding a bit of mechanical feeling.


    The second young man had a straight nose and a high nose. His skin was pale red and his pupils were as black as ink.


    The third young man, with a big body and dark red robe, is full of evil spirits.


    With the appearance of these six people, the whole Zhou sky was distorted. Five young people and an enchanting woman, six breath faintly soared into the sky, suppressing mountains and rivers and crushing the sky.


    "What a strong six generations!"


    Feeling the breath of these six people, the fourteen Marquis states also moved their eyes.


    "Tianwu college, Gu Xinyan!"


    Looking at the six people, Gu Xinyan raised his head slightly, waved his cloak off his head, and showed his unique appearance. His temperament seemed not to be stained with human fireworks. In his beautiful eyes, the light bloomed.


    "Tianwu academy, Du Shaofu!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the six people. Their cloaks were also slightly removed. Their resolute faces were smiling. Their eyes were pale gold. Their breath was moving. They were domineering and sharp.


    "General, don''t point mountain and river general, lingxuan jade girl, Gu Xinyan, Jiuyou too little ghost child, Youming Princess Wuque, qianluo sword, Guo Shaofeng. These seem to be the top five people in tianwu academy!"


    There is a big man whose eyes are full of shock. It seems that he has heard of these famous Empire titles for a long time.


    Six men and two women looked at each other with no more to say. They quickly formed a circle, standing in silence and standing in silence. Eight breath waves came out, each of them was very strong.


    "It seems that you succeeded?"


    The general looked sideways and looked at Du Shaofu. On his handsome face, he did not worry about the plight of the fourteen marquis.


    "It''s been successful, but I haven''t seen the ghost claw yet." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s get rid of these people first. Let''s fight!" The general said, his voice fell, and his eyes began to twinkle.


    "Fight, let go!"


    The ghost child looks at the fourteen Marquis States, the voice is gentle, but faintly penetrating fierce, the breath on the body fluctuates slightly, spreads some evil spirit.


    "Stop gossiping and let''s get rid of these guys who want to die."


    Li Yuxiao made a move. His dark red hair was flying upside down, and the light black evil spirit was rolling and sweeping. His red eyes were surging and waving, and his red eyes were surging. A big dark black stick appeared, and the rune burst out. He immediately locked an opponent and rushed forward. The black big stick seemed to want to split the space.


    The ghost child didn''t speak any more. The dark light air around her body was accompanied by a stream of evil spirit. She enveloped her body like a liquid. The breath released made the surrounding space vibrate and ripple."Hiss!"


    At the same time, the ghost child''s figure turned into a shadow, like a ghost, took the lead to attack the old man in front of him. In a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of his body, tearing the sky with sharp claw marks.


    "Qianluo sword!"


    Guo Shaofeng clapped his hands, and the unsophisticated wrists and wrists were full of astringent runes. Two ancient swords suddenly appeared in his hands. The swords were towering, and the runes were surging, as if to destroy heaven and earth.


    "Chula la!"


    The black eyes of Beiming maple are red in the twinkling of an eye, as if there is a flame Rune to erupt. A flaming sword condenses in the palm, and the fire knife sweeps across the sky with the spread of the flame and submerges the air.


    "Kill!"


    Witch finch drink, a little bit of the ground, suddenly swept on the forest low, tempting body posture in the mid air radian attractive, a ghost gas swept.


    "Quick battle, quick decision!"


    Gu Xinyan hands, graceful and beautiful shadow moves, all hands and feet, is still beautiful and moving.


    "Go ahead and capture xuanlingtongtianteng. What about the younger generation of tianwu college?"


    The fourteen masters of the Marquis state also moved together. The temptation of Xuanling Tongtian Teng was enough to make them reckless.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In a flash, many martial arts practitioners collided with each other, as if to destroy the high altitude of this side, which made people tremble.


    Runes bloom, energy explosion spread, a large number of towering trees were uprooted, swept and destroyed.


    "Whew!"


    The great man who just attacked Gu Xinyan at the level of mysterious cultivation in the Marquis''s territory, burst out in the dark, containing powerful and mysterious Qi, enveloped the general.


    "Go away!"


    The general drank, suppressed the momentum of mountains and rivers, a bright light burst out, the vast Rune energy swept, a palm print like a torrent of mountain torrents, suddenly hit away.


    An old man with long clothes and half a hundred took the opportunity to bully Du Shaofu, who had not yet made a move. The old man seemed to feel that among the eight people, Du Shaofu was the weakest.


    "Boy, you''re out of luck!"


    The cold feeling in the eyes of the old man in the long gown swept out. With Fu Wenjing surging, it directly turned into a huge energy vortex of dark Qi runes about ten feet long.


    "Hula!"


    The rune energy vortex directly envelops Du Shaofu. He wants to wrap Du Shaofu''s body in the aura whirlpool and destroy his body into pieces.


    "Hiss!"


    Inside the whirlpool of dark air, a golden Rune dent cuts through, and the domineering and fierce breath sweeps through. The secret pattern of pale gold talisman suppresses everything, and immediately breaks the whirlpool of Xuanqi rune.


    "Die!"


    With the amazing energy spreading away, Du Shaofu''s figure has turned into a golden light and shadow, and suddenly appears in front of the old man in long clothes. Suddenly, he is bombarded with a merciless blow on his chest.


    "Bang!"


    With a low and dull sound, the old man with long clothes was directly hit and flew, his defense was destroyed, his mouth suddenly gushed with blood, his body swayed back from the ground for more than ten meters and hit a towering tree, and then he stopped.


    "Whew!"


    Du Shao gangzheng wanted to continue to rush at the old man. The wind broke on his left side, and a sharp claw print, wrapped with a dense talisman, gushed out, twisted the space and swept down. In an instant, he came to the front of his body and directly detained him on his left shoulder. He wanted to tear off one of his left arms.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth slightly and did not avoid it. He let one of his claw marks fall directly on his shoulder.


    "Chula la!"


    This claw mark fell on Du Shaofu''s left shoulder, destroyed the dark Qi defense and tore up Du Shaofu''s purple robe on his shoulder. Only when it fell on the skin of Du Shaofu''s shoulder, the secret patterns of pale gold talisman on Du Shaofu''s shoulder gushed out, and the sharp claw print could not enter again. The mighty and fierce force only left five shallow bloodstains on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Among them, a fist is exchanged for a fist, and the fist is wrapped with a light gold talisman. The fist rings thirteen times, which directly bombards the head of a short and big man, and the head is blasted to pieces.


    Among the eight, Du Shaofu was the first to kill a marquis, and the ferocity immediately shocked the whole audience.


    "Oh


    The animal roared and roared. A middle-aged man in white was enveloped in the body of a demon wolf''s virtual shadow.


    The ghost of the demon wolf seems to be completely integrated with his body, still like one. At this moment, the man is the ghost of the demon wolf, and the ghost of the demon wolf is the man. The fusion is seamless, and the breath of this man has reached the peak.


    "Xiao Yu continues to code. Flowers are very important on today''s 1st, so please keep the minimum. Flowers, recommended tickets, coffee and so on. You can click on them by the way. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    The pulse soul fusion body, stepping into the representative of Wuhou state, is qualitatively different from the pulse spirit state. It has completely integrated the pulse and soul into one, with a qualitative leap.


    "Oh


    White middle-aged at the moment like a man wolf body straight toward the ghost child, a wolf claw crushing the sky.


    "Full strength, but not enough."


    Looking at the opponent''s efforts, the girl''s pupils slightly shrunk. Suddenly, a faint color covered her eyes in her eyes, which made her instantly speechless and cold, and her dark black air and rune moved.


    "Jiuyousha!"


    Youyou evil spirit directly converges into claw print. The ghost child does not avoid and collides with the wolf claw fiercely.


    "Chula la!"


    In such a collision, the dazzling energy Rune blooms, the deep sonic boom suddenly resounds, and the middle-aged wolf''s paw in white is directly destroyed.


    "Die!"


    The ghost child''s voice is short and frightening, followed by a sharp claw print, which seems to be able to tear the sky, that is to directly take the opportunity to land on the ferocious wolf head.


    After a short period of time, the wolf''s head was directly torn by the ghost child''s paw print, and finally his head was torn and killed by the ghost child.


    "Bang!"


    Under the general''s hand, the momentum suppressed the mountains and rivers, and a bald middle-aged man turned into blood mist.


    "Chula la!"


    Almost in succession, on Guo Shaofeng''s double sword talisman, Ancient Runes spread, the sword awn tore into the sky, a man with short clothes and long hair destroyed the spirit weapon in his hand, his chest was shot by the ancient Rune sword shadow, his blood shot, and his vitality was dissipated.


    The rolling evil spirit swept across the sky, and Li Yuxiao urged huamoji to cut his opponent in the air.


    Wuque and Gu Xinyan''s two graceful and tempting bodies wrapped in rolling runes almost successively killed their opponents.


    "Hiss!"


    The northern Ming Maple fire knife is waving, the flame is in the sky, the half sky shining like the day, will also cut the opponent under his command.


    "Hiss!"


    But at the same time, an old man in plain clothes appeared behind the maple of Beiming, passing through the flame barrier, the mysterious atmosphere of Wuhou area erupted, and the palm print directly fell on the maple.


    "Bang!"


    Beiming Maple''s body faltered and fell back to the ground, and staggered. After several steps to stabilize the body, blood began to overflow from the corners of his mouth, and his face began to pale.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the old man who had been hit hard by a blow at the beginning. At this time, the old man in long clothes had already struggled to get up, his eyes were shocked, his martial pulse was communicated, and the secret lines of the talisman appeared, and the shadow of a strange animal covered with scales suddenly appeared.


    "Out!"


    The golden light and shadow suddenly swept out, shaking the sky wings to display, one hand like a leaf fan swept out, and quickly fell in front of the long-dressed old man who had not yet thoroughly stimulated the pulse soul. His body was severely shaken, and the ghost of the strange beast was suddenly broken.


    "Boom


    After a punch, the old man with long clothes was hit by a bleeding hole in his chest, and the second martial Marquis was at the beginning of his ascent and fell into the hands of Du Shaofu.


    In a flash, nine of the fourteen Marquis States fell, leaving five. The remaining five are actually five mysterious levels.


    At this time, the eyes of the five practitioners at the mysterious level of marquis Wu were dignified and did not continue to fight.


    Each of the eight young men and women had the strength to kill those who had just ascended the realm of marquis, which proved that they had the strength to contend with the mysterious level of cultivation in Wuhou.


    At this time, the five of them had no chance of winning against the eight extraordinary young men and women.


    But if it is easy to leave, they are not willing to see Xuanling Tongtian vine on each other''s body, but can not get, the feeling in the heart can be imagined.


    "Woo!"


    At this time, the mid air monster neigh, a huge flying monster swept into the air, appeared in this mess, almost has been razed to the level of the open mountains. "Whoosh."


    The six figures were suspended in the air, and the breath was released. Three Marquis'' situations were first boarded, two of them were mysterious, and one was on the other side of Wuhou.


    The release of such six breath made the generals, Gu Xinyan, and the five Marquis'' mysterious levels embarrassed.


    "Whoosh!"


    On the back of the flying monster, a young man in black leaped down and hung beside the six powerful marquis. His eyes were full of rebellious and cruel. It was Xue Yunming, the young leader of Heisha sect.


    Xue Yunming''s eyes fell on Wuque and Gu Xinyan for the first time. His cruel and rebellious eyes were suddenly dull, and his soul was attracted away. It was hard to recover for a long time.


    Such enchanting and temperament of women, the whole dark city, he has not met in this life, let alone close.


    However, when Xue Yunming''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu, he was like an electric shock. He gave a fierce look, opened his mouth and said, "it''s you!"


    Xue Yunming recognized Du Shaofu. At this time, Du Shaofu took off his cloak. Naturally, he would not forget the purple robed boy who killed many elite disciples of the Heisha sect.In the end, even the two elders put their hands on him, and the boy in the purple robe was rescued. The treasure he was looking for in the door was also in the boy''s hand.


    For such a long time, the whole dark forest searched by Heisha gate did not find any news about the young man. He thought that he had been rescued from the dark forest by the mysterious strong man.


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was gloomy. At the moment, his purple robe was ragged, and a little pale gold blood spilled from the bloodstains. Xue Yunming had seen himself, and naturally he could recognize himself at once.


    "You''re still the one who bought Xuanling Tongtian vine with a cloak. I didn''t expect that you could find no place to go through iron shoes without any effort!"


    Xue Yunming looked at Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan around him. Suddenly, he recognized Du Shaofu, the man who competed with him for xuanlingtongtianteng in the stockbreeding firm. In an instant, he burst into laughter. It was a new hatred and old hatred. Today, he can repay him together.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the amazing war here, a large number of streamer figures also swept to the Zhou sky, a breath came, streamer spread, there are many strong marquis in which.


    A lot of people came to see the big scene, and there were several bodies lying in the Marquis area. They did not know the situation for a while, and they did not dare to do anything at will.


    Looking at the more and more figures coming, many of them are those with strong cultivation in Wuhou state. Among the six strong ones in the Wuhou sect, the cultivators on the other side of the Wu Hou state have a slightly coagulated face. They whispered something to Xue Yunming with a look of indifference. Instead of showing much respect for Xue Yunming, Xue Yunming showed great respect for him.


    After hearing the speech, Xue Yunming looked at more and more figures around him. He looked coldly at Du Shaofu and said with a sneer: "boy, hand over Xuanling Tongtian Teng. How about putting our account in the first place today? Otherwise, you can''t escape!"


    His eyes swept over more and more figures around him. Du Shaofu''s eyes finally fell on Xue Yunming. His eyes became very sincere, and even his eyes were filled with fear and fear. He said, "I just know that you are the young master of Heisha sect. OK, I hand over Xuanling Tongtian Teng, and our previous gratitude and resentment will be written off!"


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu took out a bag of heaven and earth from his arms, and the runes surged. Then a rectangular brocade box half a man long and half a meter high appeared in his hand.


    "Little master, Xuanling Tongtian rattan has been handed over to you. I remember that our gratitude and resentment have been written off."


    Du Shaofu dropped his voice and opened the brocade box in his hand. All of a sudden, there was a dazzling glow in the brocade box. The sunlight was soaring to the sky. The energy fluctuated and rippled in the sky. In the dazzling sunlight, there was a green vine in the brocade box.


    But before everyone could see it clearly, the brocade box had been closed by Du Shaofu.


    "Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng, that is Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng."


    Many people around that, but from the auction, have seen the brocade box, have seen the Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng.


    Although it was just a glance, it was enough for people to see that it was Xuanling Tongtian vine, and all the eyes immediately turned red.


    "Little master, next, Xuanling Tongtian rattan belongs to you!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the brocade box in his hand was thrown directly and simply to Xue Yunming in the low altitude.


    As Du Shaofu''s brocade box was really thrown out, Xue Yunming was still in a state of consternation. He never thought that the boy in purple would really give him the treasure Xuanling Tongtian vine.


    In fact, Xue Yunming just said it casually at the beginning. How could he have given up Xuanling Tongtian Teng and let the boy go. You know, the Heisha sect''s treasures were taken by the boy.


    However, Xue Yunming didn''t expect that the boy in purple robe was really because he handed over Xuanling Tongtian Teng because of his words. Is it that the boy is really afraid of his identity as the young sect leader.


    "Xuanling Tongtian vine, mine!"


    After a short period of amazement, Xue Yunming also came back to God and immediately reached out to the brocade box.


    "It''s Xuanling Tongtian Teng. Seize it!"


    There are so many blazing eyes around me that I can see Xuanling Tongtian rattan appear. I can''t help it, even if it''s the Heisha gate.


    "Hula!"


    One by one powerful Marquis territory immediately fought for, the rune broke out, and the mysterious Qi was surging wildly. All of them were fighting for the brocade box.


    "Son of a bitch, who dares to rob the Heisha gate?"


    The six martial arts practitioners of the Heisha gate immediately joined hands, and the energy was blooming. Especially the strong people on the other side of the Wuhou territory, the breath suppressed everything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    "Bang bang bang!"


    The air waves suddenly surged around the sky, and large mountain tops were flattened, and large dense forests were shattered.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the air in front of him, and suddenly gave a sneer. He whispered to the shocked generals, Gu Xinyan and guiwa, who were also shocked at this time. His feet were full of mysterious Qi and immediately left.


    The general, Gu Xinyan and guiwa are still shocked. Du Shaofu actually handed the Xuanling Tongtian vine to the people of the Heisha sect. However, when he saw Du Shaofu leave, they immediately followed him and immediately withdrew.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes fell on the Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng in the brocade box. Who else would pay attention to Du Shaofu and others? Even if they did, no one would pay attention.


    Xuanling Tongtian rattan has been handed over. Who cares about the boy in purple robe? The only purpose they are chasing is Xuanling Tongtian vine.


    "Du Shaofu, did you really give the Xuanling Tongtian vine to the people of the Heisha sect?"


    Along the way, the general and Gu Xinyan took the lead in catching up with Du Shaofu. Their eyes were rather dignified.


    "What do you think?"


    Du Shaofu''s pace quickened. He had just met the general and others. Du Shaofu was not surprised. When he set out for the dark city for the second time, he had already arranged for the generals and others to wait around.


    "Are you giving a fake Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng?"


    Valley heart beauty as like as two peas, but also wondering, she saw that it was the same box, and the Ivy in the box, even if Du Shaofu was cheating, it would not be so fast.


    However, with Gu Xinyan''s understanding of Du Shaofu these days, he seems to feel that Du Shaofu is not the kind of person who can hand over Xuanling Tongtian tengzhen.


    "Let''s get out of here first."


    Du Shaofu said to Gu Xinyan, and then asked the general, "there are others. Let''s meet first and then go back to the college?"


    "Their strength is insufficient, Luo Tianchen, Iron Tiger, they all have injuries, I let them wait in front." Said the general.


    In the night, on a mountain top, several figures with solemn eyes are staring at the light of runes rising from afar, all of which show dignified color.


    "Could it be that they met the strong?"


    On the top of the mountain, Ouyang Shuang looks at the front, and then says to the king scale demon tiger beside him. In his big eyes and beautiful eyes, he looks worried.


    "Don''t worry, with their strength, it should not be difficult to get out."


    Luo Tianchen said to Ouyang Shuang, after these days of healing, his face looks better than at the beginning.


    "Whoosh!"


    As Luo Tianchen''s voice dropped, several streamers of light swept in the air ahead. As the streamer converged, a number of figures appeared in front of several people. It was Du Shaofu, general, Gu Xinyan and others.


    "Are you all back?"


    When Ouyang Shuang, Luo Tianchen, tie Hu and Pan Yu met Du Shaofu and the general, they immediately gathered around him and relaxed their frowns.


    "Let''s get out of here and go back to the college first, quick!" The general said to the crowd that this was no place to stay for a long time.


    "Go." Luo Tianchen, Iron Tiger, Ouyang Shuang, Pan Yu nodded, four people have been ready to leave at any time.


    "It''s a good time to plant a booty and get into trouble, but they all get together. Then they all stay and don''t leave!"


    The voice of indifference was chilly. It seemed to come from the far sky, and seemed to be around. The voice was extremely ethereal.


    "We can''t leave."


    The general looked around, as if he felt something, and his face was suddenly dignified.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the air, the sound of the broken wind didn''t make much noise. Then, high above the sky, nine streamers appeared straight and the light converged. The leader was a young man with silver hair standing in the air. His long, smooth silver hair was like a waterfall. He was lifted up loosely with a single color ribbon. His eyes were deep and quiet in the night.


    Next to the silver haired man, a man in a gray robe stood up. Under the gray robe, a long scar on his brow was covered by the hair on his forehead. His eyes and pupils in the night were covered with a little gray light, which was very strange.


    Behind the man in the grey robe, there was an old man in black, and there were five people wearing masks. Beside the man in the grey robe, the figure of ghost claws stood out among them. His eyes were dark and his breath was cold.


    "Ghost claws!"


    "It''s them. The people who attacked us in the four seas inn that day were really with ghost claws."


    After seeing the nine figures, the general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa and so on all have their faces and looks more dignified.


    "How strong that man is


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and his eyes were always on the silver haired man. With the appearance of the silver haired man, it was clear that there was no fluctuation of breath. However, in the space, the temperature began to decrease slowly, as if the energy of heaven and earth had been changed quietly.


    This kind of breath made Du Shaofu feel an extremely dangerous feeling in his heart."The students of tianwu college are not weak indeed. They are worthy of being tianwu college. However, compared with the original time, tianwu college is not a bit worse."


    In the middle of the air, the silver haired man''s eyes swept over the general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, and so on. Finally, he was quite curious and fell on Du Shaofu and said, "are you du Shaofu?"


    "Not bad."


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man with silver hair. He resisted the feeling of danger in his heart. He was alert to changes in the energy of heaven and earth by virtue of his invisible breath. This strength is not ordinary.


    "I didn''t expect to be very clever. I would be able to tease my forehead by planting booties and putting on blame, but I couldn''t be fooled."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the silver haired youth looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and a chill in his eyes. He said softly, "no wonder someone mentioned you in front of me. Let me take this opportunity to solve you, so as not to have endless troubles in the future."


    "You are also a member of the netherworld sect?"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. He knew that the xuanlingtongtianteng he had handed to Xue Yunming was a fake. This plan was seamless. Only the head of the Mujia castle and himself knew that even the fake Xuanling Tongtian vine was arranged by Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, which could not be distinguished by a single glance.


    Three Heaven and earth bags were obtained from Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties. One contained real Xuanling Tongtian rattan, the other contained headless corpse, and the third contained fake Xuanling Tongtian vine.


    In the plan of Du Shaofu and Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, it was at a crucial time to throw out fake Xuanling Tongtian Teng to divert their attention and finally take the opportunity to get away.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t expect that the silver haired man killed out of thin air knew it clearly. Judging from the words of the silver haired man, it turned out that someone was also staring at himself in the dark. It seems that many people have offended him, "EH."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s three words of "Yin Ming Jiao", the eyes of the grey robed, the old man in black and the five wearing cotton seeds all changed a lot. Unexpectedly, they revealed their identities unconsciously.


    "It seems that you know too much, and you have to die. Then all of you will die!"


    The silver haired man''s face changed color, and suddenly, the temperature of the surrounding space dropped sharply, as if people fell into the ice cave in silence.


    "Jie Jie, let''s go. I''ll take Gu Xinyan. You can deal with the rest."


    The voice of ghost claw is cold in the night, and his eyes are deep into his eyes. His eyes are red and filled with cold. There is a creepy feeling. The voice falls down, without any delay. He stomps in the air, and his figure flashes away to Gu Xinyan.


    "Spell it


    The general drank heavily, and his breath rose to the sky and occupied the sky.


    "It''s a pity that the general of Wubang Diyi is still a little younger. He is going to die in the dark forest today."


    With the sound of deep drinking, the man in grey robe shot with cold in his eyes, which directly blocked him from going to the general.


    "There are too few ghosts in Jiuyou. Deal with you first."


    The cold voice of the old man in black came out, and his figure suddenly went straight to the ghost child. There were fingerprints, which were shot out with the sound of the broken wind. The sharp wind tore the air and swept to it in an instant.


    The two pupils of the ghost girl were slightly contracted, and her toes moved back a little bit to the ground, and the dark light gas gushed and covered her body like a liquid, and then suddenly retreated for several feet.


    "Chula la!"


    As the ghost child retreated, several fingerprints fell around the body of the ghost child just now. The fingerprints destroyed the ground, and a large area of ground cracks suddenly spread out.


    "Lingxuan Jade Maiden Gu Xinyan, Jie Jie, last time I caught my Marquis''s account. This time, let''s count it together. But don''t worry, I''ll die comfortably!"


    The ghost claws sneered, the words were harsh and the eyes were dirty. In a short time, the figure was like a ghost. In the blink of an eye, it appeared in front of Gu Xinyan. When the voice dropped, there were dense talisman secret patterns on the hands like dry ghost claws.


    "Chula la!"


    A kind of Yin Li momentum is also from the ghost claw body spread out, in that a Yin Li breath, let the valley heart Yan body is a little slow stagnation.


    But it was just a short moment. Gu Xinyan''s handprint condensed, and the rune was wrapped around the whole body, and began to fight against the ghost claw.


    "Quick decision, early solution, early good, xuanlingtongtianteng is also on you, then kill you first!"


    The silver haired man looked at Du Shaofu, his voice was misty, and his indifferent tone seemed to be taken for granted. He did not see Du Shaofu in his eyes. His figure stepped out as if he could stride across the sky and face Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    "Du Shaofu, you take Xuanling Tongtian Teng to go first, quick!"


    Li Yuxiao drank a lot, and his figure suddenly swept out of the sky. His dark red robe was hunting. The red light was looming in his eyes. The evil and evil spirit was overwhelming all over his body, which made the clouds burst out, dazzling and bloody. It was like a wind blowing in the sky, and the clouds were falling down to cover the world.


    "Three murders of the devil!"


    Without any delay, Li Yu turned the devil into a land of demons and evil spirits. He gathered three swords, roared like three magic swords, and the blood black Rune bloomed like a bright moon. He wanted to turn this space into a land of demons and evils.


    The three magic swords fight to cover the sky. Li Yuxiao blocks the silver haired man and hands with all his strength. He also feels the terror of the silver haired man.


    "Although not weak, but in front of me, you are still too weak!"


    In the face of Li Yuxiao''s three magic swords approaching, the evil spirit rolled and covered. The silver haired man just slightly moved his eyes, and a dazzling pale white light suddenly spread out. The rune wrapped the whole body, and the breath suddenly soared. The momentum suddenly suppressed everything. The wave made everyone suddenly feel afraid.


    "Chula la!"


    The silver haired man stepped forward and suppressed everything. The momentum was still like blocking the whole space. Then he waved slightly at the three magic swords, dissolving the three broken magic swords in front of his body, and lightly destroyed the three magic swords into the invisible.


    "Hiss!"


    Then the silver haired man appeared in front of Li Yuxiao, and a light white Rune energy was swept on Li Yuxiao''s body.


    Li Yuxiao wanted to retreat, but at this time, he found that he could not get rid of one thing. Facing the silver haired man, the blood in his body was rushing in disorder, and his body was in sharp pain. At this time, under the pressure of the silver haired man, the oppression had to be broken and split, so as to burst into pieces.


    "Pooh


    When that burst of energy poured in, Li Yuxiao could no longer help coughing up blood, and his body suddenly flew to the ground. He fell from the air and knocked down a towering tree, suffering a heavy blow.


    "Too strong!"


    People in tianwu Academy were shocked and shocked. How terrible the silver haired man was. Li Yuxiao''s all-out effort could not resist a move. What a terrible situation the strength was.


    "Li Yuxiao!"


    Du Shaofu grabs his body and leaps to the fallen Li Yuxiao. He helps Li Yuxiao, who is badly injured and bloody.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were flushed. Li Yuxiao had just stood in the way of the silver haired man for himself, but he was badly hurt by a move. He was no longer able to fight again. He was afraid that he had only half his life at this time.


    "Qianluo jianjue!"


    Guo Shaofeng swept out of the sky and the sword of qianluo was dancing. The energy of the surrounding space was disordered, and a large number of sword shadows crisscrossed. Raw runes bloom and runes fly, as if to destroy heaven and earth.


    "Chulala..."


    The image of the sword is to penetrate the space. The runes are bright and dazzling. The mist spreads and covers the sky. With the overwhelming pressure, it is like a huge sword light cocoon covering the silver haired man.


    "Not weak, or too weak."


    The indifferent words come from the sword shadow light cocoon, and then a pale white light rushes out of the sword shadow light cocoon. With the silver haired man''s body snatching out, the sword light cocoon suddenly collapses into broken runes all over the sky.


    "Pooh


    With the breaking of the light cocoon of the sword awn, Guo Shaofeng felt as if he had been hit hard. He coughed and spewed out blood from his mouth. His face was pale and he retreated one after another.


    "Hiss!"


    The fire knife Beiming Maple appeared on the side of the silver haired man. In his dark eyes, it was as if there was a flame Rune to erupt. The flaming sword in his hand swept across the sky. With the spread of the flame, it submerged the air and shrouded the silver haired man.


    "Endless, fidgety!"


    The silver haired man gave a cold drink, and it seemed that he was also somewhat infuriated. In the towering flames, a pale white Rune hand print was suddenly revealed, which directly destroyed the flame. With the momentum of overlooking, it was like running thunder, and he directly grasped the neck of the fire knife beimingfeng.


    "Not good!"


    People in tianwu college were shocked. For a moment, they couldn''t help crying out.


    But everything was as worried as most in people''s hearts. In their eyes, they saw the fire knife Beiming Maple from the air, which was directly twisted by the silver haired man, and crushed his body. Finally, it turned into blood mist and poured into the night sky.


    "Beiming Maple!"


    Iron Tiger, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque, and so on, are fighting the general, guiwa, Gu Xinyan''s eyes surged red!


    "Boy, you die too. You have a good talent, but it''s a pity!"


    After killing Beiming maple, the silver haired man did not move, and his eyes did not even move. Yin Han''s eyes were always locked on Du Shaofu. He dived down with one hand and went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, a streamer of light swept out of the night and blocked Du Shaofu.


    "It''s him!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. It was the one who helped him and Gu Xinyan not long ago to resist the cloak figure on the other side of marquis Wu.The figure in the cloak appeared, and suddenly he waved his hand. With the rolling runes, he met the silver haired man fiercely. Compared with the general and Gu Xinyan, Gu Xinyan was even more powerful


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In the night, the fierce war broke out, and dense figures besieged the strong men of the Heisha gate. The runes were dazzling and the energy collision was like thunder.


    At this time, the brocade box with Xuanling Tongtian vine also fell on Xue Yunming.


    Xue Yunming was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that Xuanling Tongtian Teng fell on him so easily. However, he was besieged by powerful men and could not escape.


    Several powerful Marquis of Heisha clan surrounded Xue Yunming with a round appearance. They were all quite embarrassed. Facing more and more people attacking from all directions, many of them were surrounded by martial arts practitioners. They would be tired sooner or later. In this case, they would not be able to support it for long.


    "Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng is on that boy''s body. Take it!"


    "Capture Xuanling Tongtian vine!"


    If it was one or two people, they might not dare to fight the little leader of the Heisha sect in the dark forest.


    However, in the dense crowd at this time, many of them were not the people in the dark forest, especially the temptation of Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng. Naturally, they would not scruple, and their eyes were all red.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Crazy was besieged, the black evil gate of those a few powerful Marquis also miserable.


    Those who had just ascended the level of military Marquis had already suffered trauma, and those who had been injured were not light.


    The most powerful cultivator on the other side of the Marquis territory was unable to suppress everything in the overwhelming siege, and could only protect Xue Yunming reluctantly.


    "Bang!"


    With a low and dull sound, one of the martial princes of the Heisha sect, one of the practitioners, was swept by a dense siege. Finally, it was impossible to maintain it. The blood gushed in his mouth and his body shook back.


    "Pooh


    Then, the second Marquis of the Heisha family, who first ascended the throne, was also severely damaged.


    "Hand over Xuanling Tongtian vine!"


    An old man of the mysterious level of marquis directly attacked Xue Yunming. He was one of the last five practitioners of the mysterious level of marquis who had besieged Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan not long ago.


    At this time, Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng fell on Xue Yunming, and they naturally locked in Xue Yunming.


    "Be careful


    Some martial arts practitioners in the surrounding Heisha sect drank a lot, but they were locked in by dense attacks at the moment, and it was difficult to get away from them.


    "Hiss!"


    At the mysterious level of marquis Wu, the figure of an old man who was cultivating himself was in front of Xue Yunming. In front of Xue Yunming, the space suddenly fluctuated, and then a thin figure in black appeared.


    With the appearance of the thin figure in black clothes, a huge pressure suddenly came, and a tremendous evil spirit swept away, making the whole week sky suddenly like solidification.


    "Not good!"


    Under such pressure and fierce evil spirit, he fell on Xue Yunming''s mysterious level of marquis. It seemed that he suddenly felt something. His face was pale, his eyes quickly filled with horror, and he suddenly began to retreat.


    At the same time, a loud and angry smile suddenly rang through the sky.


    "It seems that more and more people do not put my black door in their eyes."


    The roar of angry laughter like thunder resounded in the night sky, which contained the towering evil spirit and pressure, which also made the blood and dark Qi in the whole body of the whole Zhou sky to solidify, and the hair without any reason stood upright, and the heart gushed with uneasiness and fear.


    "Marquis Wu''s territory is mysterious. In front of me, you are just a scum. You dare to move my black evil door!"


    Under the gaze of many eyes, we can see that the old man at the mysterious level of marquis has just retreated. But the black thin figure sneers, strides across the space and waves, and a black Rune palm print suddenly sweeps out and passes through the space, covering the mysterious old man in Wuhou.


    "Bang bang!"


    Under the pressure of the palm print, the body of the old man with mysterious accomplishments in Marquis Wu''s territory was destroyed and decayed. Suddenly, it turned into a large blood mist, and the dead could not die any more. There was no resistance.


    "Go to hell!"


    The Qing Dynasty thin body shadow person kills the intention to fight to shoot, the evil spirit is towering, the whole body a torrent weather situation like the storm sweeps, in an instant roars the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The storm of terror is full of black talisman and secret patterns. The space is full of wind and clouds. It is extremely oppressive and chilly.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The three martial arts practitioners were shrouded, and they didn''t even have time to cry out. Their bodies were blown up into a blood mist. The huge crowd around them was swept by the terrible evil spirit energy, and their bodies flew away like heavy blows.


    "The king of Wu is strong, that is the king of Wu."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    "The king of Wu is strong, that is the king of Wu."


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Many eyes surged up with fear and horror, countless figures fell from the sky, and the terrible force wiped out the ravines on the ground which had already been a mess below.


    The rest of the people did not dare to move any more. They were terrified and had a cold breath.


    Wuhou territory is vulnerable to attack. The destruction of Wuhou territory is destroyed. The comer must have arrived at the kingdom of King Wu!


    In front of King Wu, they are just ants!


    "The leader is out of the pass!"


    "I''ve seen the leader!"


    In contrast, those martial arts practitioners in Heisha gate were surprised to see the suddenly appeared figure of black clothes and thin body.


    "It''s Xue Tianqiu, the headmaster of Heisha sect!"


    "It is said that Xue Tianqiu has been King Wu''s territory for a long time."


    All the people who had just besieged the Heisha gate retreated and retreated from afar. Their faces were shocked, and their eyes were shocked.


    At this time, who dares to make a move? Even if Xuanling Tongtian Teng is placed in front of you, it is also the most important thing for your life.


    The figure in black is about sixty years old. His eyes are deep. His body is full of evil Qi. The space around him is distorted.


    He is the absolute strong man in the dark forest. Xue Tianqiu, the headmaster of Heisha sect, stamped his foot, which is enough to make the whole dark forest shake three times.


    "Dad, I got Xuanling Tongtian Teng!"


    Xue Yunming came forward happily and handed the brocade box to his father. It was a great achievement to get Xuanling Tongtian vine easily.


    Xue Tianqiu''s eyes moved, and he sucked the brocade box in Xue Yunming''s hand. When he opened the brocade box, the sun was shining and the energy was fluctuating. There was a vine in the brocade box, which looked like a xuanlingtongtian vine.


    "It''s not Xuanling Tongtian Teng at all, but Qingyun lingteng has arranged some means. You''ve been cheated!"


    But when he saw the spread of the sunlight and the green vine in the brocade box, Xue Tianqiu''s eyes suddenly became gloomy and drank a lot. The brocade box in his hand and the ivy vine in his hand were smashed and turned into ashes. A wave of evil spirit swept through the sky, which made countless people''s eyes in the distance tremble with horror.


    "Asshole, it''s all that little bastard. Dad, you must catch that little bastard. The guy who got Xuanling Tongtian vine is the purple robed boy who got the treasure of Heisha sect last time!"


    Xue Yunming''s face also changed. Now he knows that the purple robed boy is really afraid of him. He is the young master of the Heisha sect. He just gave him the fake Xuanling Tongtian vine and asked him to resist the pursuit. He was almost killed by the purple robed boy


    As the cloaked figure appears in front of Du Shaofu, the rune energy rolls around and fiercely meets the silver haired man.


    "At last, I''m looking forward to it. But in front of me, it''s not enough!"


    The silver haired man''s voice dropped, and a flash of pale gray Rune energy flashed with his hand, and suddenly hit the rune energy driven by the cloaker.


    "Kingdom of Wu!"


    When the cloaker saw this, the pupils under the cloak shrank suddenly, and a sense of uneasiness suddenly surged into his mind, and he immediately wanted to leave.


    "Crash!"


    The light gray Rune energy impacts on the rune energy driven by the cloaker, which mysteriously devours and destroys the rune energy. It has little or no resistance.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time when the cloaker wants to dodge and retreat, the silver haired man has also appeared like a ghost. On the five fingers of his long white right hand, the light gray talisman secret pattern is on the fingertip, pointing directly at the head of the cloaker.


    The cloaker''s eyes were filled with horror, and the mysterious Qi was surging all over his body. In a panic, he turned around and retreated abruptly, prompting a kind of extraordinary body method and avoiding the head.


    But the finger print is carrying a person''s heart cold fierce spirit, as fast as lightning fell on his right shoulder.


    "Hiss!"


    The cloaker''s double shoulder clothes were broken, and the defense was destroyed. A blood hole shot out, and the blood poured out. The clothes on the front of the chest and the back of the shoulders turned red, and the body fell to the ground.


    "Chula la!"


    The cloak was lifted off against the ground, and the cloaker showed a pale face.


    Seeing his pale face, Du Shaofu''s eyes changed a lot. He was no one else. He was really elder Liao of tianwu Academy.


    "Elder Liao!"


    Du Shaofu was very surprised. It could be said that it was tianwu Academy who had made great efforts to stop the silver haired man for himself. It was in tianwu academy that he had many enmities with him, and he had deliberately targeted elder Liao.


    "Elder Liao!"


    In the distance, Ouyang Shuang and Luo Tianchen are also surprised to see elder Liao, and they want to jump.


    All of a sudden, the energy fluctuated. The five masked martial arts practitioners who came along with the silver haired men had already made moves against the remaining Ouyang Shuang, Luo Tianchen, tie Hu and Pan Yu."Hiss!"


    The silver haired man dived down with the intention of killing. He suppressed everything and continued to sweep at Du Shaofu and elder Liao.


    "Boy, are you afraid of death?"


    Elder Liao stood up and looked at Du Shaofu. At last, the mysterious spirit spread and the essence in his eyes shot.


    "Not necessarily dead!"


    Du Shaofu propped Li Yu Xiaoshen aside and sat on the rock. In his eyes, the light golden talisman and secret patterns were surging.


    "Die, it''s time to end!"


    The silver haired man said coldly. There was a layer of substantial pale white energy on the palm of his hand. There was a rune on it. Suddenly, an overwhelming cold breath was released. The repression came to Du Shaofu and elder Liao, covering a large space!


    "I''m also interested in Xuanling Tongtian vine. Don''t swallow it alone!"


    All of a sudden, there was a strange and insipid voice coming out of the sky. A column of runic energy came out of the sky. The space was twisted like a twist. The energy between heaven and earth suddenly trembled violently, and then it directly hit the silver haired man!


    "Bang!"


    When the two collide, a huge force of terror sweeps open in a flash, as if the space is going to be blown up, and then a terrible wave of energy is seen rippling away.


    "Boom!"


    The ground is shaking and the ground is cracked. The huge trees are swept by, and the whole mountain is razed to the ground.


    Under the force of terror, Du Shaofu and elder Liao had to step back to avoid it.


    "Pedaling!"


    This time, the body of the man with silver hair was suddenly staggered by the shock. The silver hair fluttered behind his back, and his eyes suddenly fluctuated.


    "Hiss!"


    In the night, under the light of the surrounding energy runes, a gray streamer appears.


    As the light converged, an old man in grey robe appeared in the field, stretched out his hand and stretched out his loins. Instead of looking at the old man with silver hair, he turned slightly and looked back at Du Shaofu, who had to step back. His voice was still quite calm, with a little old age. He said softly: "boy, you are still a man of tianwu academy, I am We meet again


    "Yes, we have met again. The enemy''s road is narrow."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly, but he didn''t expect to meet the old man in grey robe.


    Others don''t know who this man is, but Du Shaofu does. The old man in grey robe has appeared in the auction house of the stockbreeding firm. It is the king of medicine and the master of six-star spirit talisman, which is equivalent to the existence of terror in King Wu''s territory. This is definitely the enemy''s narrow road.


    "Ha ha."


    The king of medicine gave a faint smile, and then he did not continue to talk to Du Shaofu. Instead, he looked at Zhou Kong and said, "it''s busy. It''s been a long time since we''ve been so busy in the dark forest."


    As the king of medicine looked at Zhou Kong, the silver haired man immediately looked up at Zhou Kong, as if he had found something.


    "Boom


    In a short period of time, a figure in the distance quickly swept into the air, and then a thin figure in black appeared.


    With the appearance of this man, a great pressure suddenly came, and a tremendous evil spirit swept away, making the whole sky suddenly like solidification.


    The figure in black is standing in the air in the shape of sixty. His eyes scan the sky with a little gloomy. It''s Xue Tianqiu, the leader of Heisha sect.


    "Whoosh!"


    With this man, a lot of light swept behind him. Then several martial arts practitioners of Heisha sect and Xue Yunming came in a hurry and stood behind Du Shaofu respectfully.


    "What a strong breath!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the skinny old man in black. From the amazing breath, it was not difficult to see that the man''s breath was not under the silver haired man. There was no doubt that he was a terrible king of martial arts.


    "Xue Tianqiu of Heisha sect!"


    Around the sky, is suppressing Gu Xinyan''s ghost claw, in the eyes of Yin Li''s eyes far away looking at the thin old man in black, the eyes also emerged a little fear color.


    "Dad, it''s that boy. Xuanling Tongtian vine is in his hand. Last time my Heisha sect''s treasure also fell into his hands!"


    Xue Yunming was suspended in the air. When he saw Du Shaofu''s figure below, his eyes suddenly filled with gloomy anger.


    If he didn''t know his strength was not enough, Xue Yunming would have rushed to Du Shaofu.


    Remembering that he was nearly killed by the fake Xuanling tongtianteng, and his old and new hatred, Xue Yunming at this time wanted to frustrate Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, give me what I want, or you will regret it!"


    After hearing the speech, Xue Tianqiu''s eyes immediately turned to Du Shaofu. His eyes fluctuated like a scorpion in a cave. Staring at them, he felt a kind of creepy feeling all over his body.


    "Xue Tianqiu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. As soon as you come out, you''ll frighten a younger generation, but it''s disrespectful!""At the eighth watch, Xiao Yu continued to code words and worked hard.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    Almost when Xue Tianqiu''s voice dropped, a plain voice suddenly resounded through the air. In the flat voice, however, it contained a great majesty.


    "Whoosh!"


    As the sound fell, several streamers of light flashed into the air.


    The flow of light converged. At first, a big man who was less than 40-50 years old stood in the air. His appearance was not handsome, but he was heroic. His eyes were bright, and he had a momentum of not being angry but powerful.


    Several middle-aged and old people behind the Han Dynasty are also obviously outstanding. They are all strong men who have reached the Wuhou state.


    "Mu Jia Bao."


    Du Shaofu looked at the man who had a Yin Qi. It was Mu Ming and Qing Dynasty, the head of the Mu family castle. The frown of Du Shaofu''s brow was slightly relaxed, but it was still the same dignified.


    "During the Ming and Qing Dynasties, Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng was auctioned by your stockbreeding firm. Do you still want to intervene?"


    Seeing Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, Xue Tianqiu''s face was not good-looking.


    "Xuanlingtongtianteng has been sold, which has nothing to do with me. So I have nothing to do with it now. What''s more, xuanlingtongtianteng is the ghost claw entrusted to my herdsman''s firm for auction. At this time, the ghost claws are all here, and I''m here to join in the fun."


    Mu Ming and Qing Dynasty chuckled indifferently. His eyes passed through the crowd and went to the ghost claw who was fighting with Gu Xinyan. He said in a loud voice, "ghost claw, can I come here?"


    At this time, although the ghost claw suppressed Gu Xinyan and had been thinking about her beauty for a long time, she didn''t want to fight any more. She took the opportunity to withdraw and looked at Xue Tianqiu and Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties. On her thin face, she was embarrassed. She squeezed out a smile. She said with a smile to Mu Ming and Qing, she said, "what the master of the herdsman said is, naturally, he can come here ¡£¡±


    As the ghost claws stopped, many strong men came to the scene. The grey robed men, the old men in black with gloomy eyes like poisonous snakes, and the martial arts practitioners with masks on their heads all felt uneasy. They stopped unconsciously, and their eyes fluctuated. Then they all stood behind the silver haired man.


    The general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa and others withdrew, pale, and immediately approached Liao Changlao and Du Shaofu.


    "Do you three guys hear me? I can come here in the open and aboveboard. Why do you hide and hide? It''s hard for us to see each other. Just take this opportunity to get together."


    Mu Ming and Qing Dynasty smile, eyes also far away, eyes to the front.


    "Are there any strong ones?"


    Du Shaofu frowned. There are more and more strong people coming today, which is more and more disadvantageous to himself.


    "That''s right. It''s good to take this opportunity to get together." A soft and delicate voice came from far away.


    "It''s hard to come, it''s not easy!" A grim voice followed.


    "Whoosh..."


    As the two voices spread out, a figure on the left side of the sky swept into the sky, just like crossing the sky and appeared in the sky.


    It was a middle-aged man in his fifties'' robe. He was not tall, but he was surprisingly fat. His head was almost two, his head was big, his face was fat and his eyes were like squinting at any time.


    On the right, there are two figures standing in the sky. Two 70 year old men, both thin and with long hair and shawl, one in blue and the other in yellow. Their appearance is similar to that of twins.


    These three people appear in the air, and there are three terrible breath coming again. All of them will not be under Xue Tianqiu. Any breath has the power to distort the space.


    After the three appeared, their eyes were swept one by one. At last, their eyes were mostly on the king of medicine and the old man with silver hair. There was a little curiosity in their eyes.


    "Xue Tianqiu, the headmaster of Heisha sect; Mu Ming and Qing Dynasty, the master of Mujia castle; Wan sanpang, the leader of Wanyun Pavilion; and the two brothers, Hentian Hendi, the leader of shuanghen sect, are all here." Looking at the strong men who control each other''s breath in the air, elder Liao''s eyes also show a dignified color.


    "Wansangou, the leader of Wanyun Pavilion, hates both the headmaster and the two brothers."


    Listening to elder Liao''s whispering to himself, Du Shaofu looked at the last three people who came in the middle of the sky. Naturally, Wan San, the leader of the Wanyun Pavilion, was fat. The other two old men, like twins, were undoubtedly the two brothers of the double hate sect.


    Mujiabao, Heisha gate, Wanyun Pavilion and shuanghen gate are the four forces in the dark forest, which control the whole dark forest.


    The silver haired man looked at Xue Tianqiu, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, hen Tian hen Di''s two brothers, Wan San Pang, Yao Wang and so on. Their eyes also flickered.


    "Whoosh..."


    For a moment, the amazing movement here also attracted a dense crowd of people searching in the distance.


    But I feel that the amazing breath in front of me solidifies the space, and the pressure spreads silently, which makes people tremble. The mysterious Qi in the body stagnates. All the figures can only stay far away and look far away, and they dare not get close to it.


    The king of medicine suddenly turned around and looked back at Du Shaofu. His tone was still rather flat. He asked, "boy, how about we make a deal? Your enemies look a lot. Give me Xuanling Tongtian Teng, and you will follow me. Today, I will not only protect you, but also protect the people around you. How about you? You are a smart man. You should know how to do it What''s the choice? "Du Shaofu looked at the strong men in the Zhou sky. Except for the mujiabao, they all came for Xuanling and tiantengtian. The silver haired man and others and the people of Heisha sect would not let go of themselves.


    At present, the strong man of tianwu academy has not arrived, and I don''t know when he will be able to arrive. If he does not agree with the proposal of the king of medicine, the martial arts college will undoubtedly face five forces besides mujiapu.


    Du Shaofu also knew that the matter of mujiapu helping tianwu college could not be exposed now.


    Otherwise, the mujiapu and tianwu college will become the targets of public criticism, and even the mujiapu will be dragged into the water.


    "Well, I promise you!"


    Du Shaofu looked up at the king of medicine and nodded. He did not need to think about it for long. This choice was not difficult to make.


    Just with Du Shaofu''s nod, elder Liao, general and Gu Xinyan moved, but they didn''t say anything. At this time, they were also clear about the situation they were facing.


    "Good, deal!" The medicine King smiles and nods.


    "Sir, I want the people from tianwu college. Are you sure you want to cross the line?" The silver haired man looked at the king of medicine with more and more gloomy eyes.


    "The boy in purple is mine. I will not be polite to anyone who wants to stop him!"


    Xue Tianqiu''s eyes fell on the king of medicine, and the evil spirit spread all over his body. He would certainly not let go of the young man in purple robe.


    The king of medicine looked at Xue Tianqiu. His grey robe moved and his breath diffused faintly. He said, "I said I should protect him. Xue Tianqiu, if you want to fight with me, you have to think about the consequences!"


    "You..."


    Xue Tianqiu looked at the king of medicine and seemed to feel the familiar breath. Many years ago, he had seen the old man in grey robe in front of him. He felt the breath more than he had seen it.


    But at that time, he was not the leader of the Heisha sect. Although his strength was not weak, he did not reach the present level.


    His eyes were slightly suspicious, and then his expression fluctuated. Xue Tianqiu looked at the king of medicine. At last, he seemed to think of something. He was stunned and said, "you are the king of medicine. The doctor has no life!"


    "The king of medicine has no life!"


    With the spread of this simple five words, but let the Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, hate heaven and earth, Wan San Fat, Liao elder and others are all eyes for it.


    It is said that the doctor is dead in the dark forest, but he has been missing for a long time. They have never seen him, but they have heard of the legend and deeds of his death.


    The medicine King doctor has no life and has been famous for a long time. He is proficient in the art of medicine and pills. It is said that as long as the king of medicine has no life, there will be no wound that cannot be cured.


    What is more famous is that if you want to save people, you have to agree to the rule of "doctor without life".


    There is only one rule for doctors to have no life, that is, to save one''s life, one must.


    The rescued person must promise to unconditionally kill a person, including a friend or a relative, for the doctor after he recovers. As long as the doctor has no life to speak, he must do so.


    There was more than one person who let the medicine King doctor die, but in the end, there is no doubt that all of them have become the inevitable target of the people who died in the street.


    Even if the strength is strong and can escape a robbery, but as long as someone asks the king of medicine to cure, it will always be the target of being pursued.


    Let''s not say that the strength of the medicine King''s lifeless medicine is already very terrible. Just talking about the appeal of the king of medicine, that is to say, it is extremely terrifying.


    Who dares to guarantee that he will not be seriously injured in the future and cannot recover from the injury, he will have to ask for the medicine king. What''s more, other people are the same. As long as there are injured people, the king of medicine has a continuous stream of people to use.


    In addition, the king of medicine has been famous for a long time. For so many years, being a master of miracles or medicine fu masters has a huge appeal. Everyone is willing to let the king of medicine owe him a favor. It will be much more convenient to ask him to do things in the future.


    What''s more, after all these years, God knows how many people have been cured by the king of medicine, and the conditions have not yet been used. Provoked the king of medicine, that is to find countless strong people to assassinate and kill.


    Xue Tianqiu''s eyes gave him a sharp blow. The medicine King''s doctor was dead. This guy is absolutely hard to get along with. No one wants to provoke him. He also doesn''t want to provoke him. If he can make friends, it''s what he wants most.


    But not only did he have the purple cane on his robe, but he could not let go of the spirit.


    He raised his head slightly, and his evil spirit fluctuated slowly. Xue Tianqiu looked at the king of medicine and said, "I''m really sorry. I have to take the purple robed boy, and I''ll do anything to offend him."


    "There will be more than nine, but it is estimated that it will be very late. For the rest of the updates, please don''t stay up late and wait for tomorrow. Xiao Yu will continue to work hard and ask for flowers. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    Hearing this, the king of medicine looked at the silver haired man, and his voice was a little more sharp. He said, "old man Yin Ming, others don''t know who you are, but I do know that. It''s clear that he is over 100 years old when practicing the" Yin Ming Yang returning skill ", but he looks like a young man with a face of posterity


    "You seem to know a lot." The silver haired man''s face became more and more gloomy. He looked at the king of medicine, but he had no life.


    "Why, do you want to kill me? You are not qualified to be an old man of Yin Ming. In the dark forest, it''s not the place for you to teach. It seems that you don''t pay attention to one Pavilion, one castle and two doors." The king of medicine glanced at the silver haired man and said that he didn''t put it too much in his heart.


    "The people of Yin Ming sect have gone too far in the dark forest recently. Xuanling Tongtian rattan has been sold and robbed, and he is also unscrupulous in the dark city. Is it true that they don''t pay attention to one Pavilion, one castle and two doors?"


    Mu Ming and Qing said in a deep voice, Yingqi face, eyes also immediately locked in the silver haired man.


    With the fall of Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, the eyes of Wan San Pang and hen Tian hen Di fluctuated with even some bad intentions. Facing foreign forces, one cabinet, one castle and two gates have always been united.


    Feeling that the eyes and breath of Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties were locked in, the silver haired man''s face was also embarrassed, and his mouth trembled slightly. He immediately said, "you guys, don''t be caught in the scheme of provoking dissension. It''s better to be used by others. I''m not interested in the dark forest at all. When I deal with the people in tianwu college, I just have personal enmity with them. After I have solved those people, I will leave immediately and never step into the dark forest for half a step. I will never touch the mysterious spirit on the boy


    With the silver haired man''s voice falling, hate heaven and earth, three people face each other one eye, breath gradually dispersed, began to wait and see.


    "Sir, if someone is in the way, why don''t we join hands? The purple robed boy belongs to me, and other tianwu college people give it to you, OK?" Xue Tian Qiu Yao said, looking at the silver haired man.


    The silver haired man''s eyes were cold and overcast on the Chinese New Year''s Eve. He nodded his head, outlined a smile arc from the corner of his mouth, and sneered: "I wanted to kill Du Shaofu myself, but it was so. Du Shaofu will give it to you and make a deal."


    On hearing this, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasty''s eyes were slightly coagulated, but they did not immediately express anything when they looked at Hentian hen Di and WAN San Pang, who were not far away.


    "Hum!"


    The king of medicine snorted coldly, and a breath suddenly rippled around. The old man of Yin Ming and Xue Tianqiu joined hands, and he had to be dignified.


    "I''ll stop the king of medicine. You can kill everyone."


    The silver haired man sneered at Xue Tianqiu''s voice and suddenly swept out of his body. A cold breath suddenly came out of his body, which made the whole world tremble. The strange breath spread and spread. At this time, the silver hair on his back was also shaken, and the roots were flying upside down ¡£


    "Woo!"


    Breath surging, gray and white runes surging, behind the silver haired man, a ferocious beast virtual shadow fusion, the whole body gray, eyes let people look at hair cold, looking from afar, it is like a strange beast from the dark, which makes people feel chilly.


    "Direct use of all his strength ah, it seems that this Yin Ming old man wants to let Xue Tianqiu kill tianwu academy without any hindrance!"


    When people around saw this scene, their eyes were all moved. They all knew that the Yin Ming old man started to exert all his strength in order to make it self-evident that he wanted to hold down the king of medicine and let Xue Tianqiu kill the tianwu academy smoothly.


    "The king of medicine has no life. Besides the ability to save people, you also have some skills in your own strength."


    The silver haired man and the ghost of the strange beast were integrated into one. The powerful cold and cold, the brilliant gray and white Rune light swept and the faint roar came out. A wave of Rune energy broke out, trying to cover the sky and the sun. The figure turned into a streamer and killed the king of medicine.


    "Boom


    With the help of the old man of Yin Ming, the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth fluctuated, such as huge waves in the vast ocean, which was extremely cold and oppressed the king of medicine.


    "The old man of Yin Ming is not weak. The king of Wu has been on the top of the mountain for the first time."


    Looking at Yin Ming old man''s hand, Wan San Pang, hen Tian hen and so on are all secretly moving their eyes. Xue Tianqiu''s eyes are also closely watched, and he does not immediately attack tianwu Academy.


    The medicine King''s face was slightly coagulated, and his whole body breath suddenly burst out, and he was about to greet him.


    "Do you really think I''m dead?"


    Suddenly, an old soft voice came out from the sky.


    At the same time, as the old voice spread out, the sky and the earth changed color in the whole sky. In the night, it was like a bright moon suddenly coming out, and the brilliance poured down on the mountain.


    A group of dazzling light is like a bright moon floating above the sky, the dazzling light shines on the mountains, and the terrible breath overflows from the bright moon group.


    In the whole mountain range, fierce birds and beasts hibernate, and the figure in the sky trembled and crawled.


    At this time, even Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, Xue Tianqiu and other powerful king of Wu were shocked.At the moment, the face of the old man who had already taken the move also changed greatly, because at this moment, the mysterious Qi in his body was inexplicably stagnant, and the dazzling gray and white runic energy around him was also mysteriously and rapidly dissipated.


    This scene, let the Yin Ming old man''s heart shocked, the soul spread out of uneasiness, suddenly looked up at the night sky, a bright moon like light floating, faintly, there is an old figure, looming in the bright moon group.


    "Boom


    Within the bright moon like light cluster, an energy fingerprint immediately passes through the space and descends from the sky far away. The whole space seems to solidify at the moment, and all the dark Qi in the human body stagnates.


    Yin Ming old man couldn''t move a minute at all. He was directly wrapped by that handprint and then slowly held it down.


    "Chula la!"


    As the handprint of the space was grasped, the shadow of the ghost beast around the old man of Yin Ming suddenly became distorted, and then gradually cracked and broken. Everything was destroyed and decayed, and finally turned into a dazzling broken rune.


    "Ah


    At the moment, the voice of the silver haired man screamed and danced wildly. His handsome face began to twitch and twist, as if he was suffering from an unbearable pain.


    Finally, the old man''s face became very old, and his smooth skin shrank in an instant. On his twitching wrinkled face, his deeply sunken pupils gushed out deep horror and despair.


    "Bang!"


    The energy fingerprints slowly hold down and become more and more tight, and the surrounding space is twisted more and more severely. Then, it is finally completely broken and the muffled sound spreads out. The body of the Yin Ming old man is directly crushed into pieces within the energy fingerprint.


    "Hula..."


    The body of the old man was crushed, and the terrible energy swept out like a hurricane. It bloomed in the sky like a gorgeous fireworks. Finally, it stopped abruptly and disappeared quietly.


    "Goo Goo!"


    The scene was full of cool air, and his eyes were full of horror. A powerful king of Wu was so crushed into pieces by ants. Even the one who did it did not even show his face.


    "What strength is this?"


    Many powerful people with shock and shock look at each other, all from the bottom of their hearts. In front of such strength, the kingdom of Wu is even vulnerable.


    "Run away, run away!"


    People in grey robes, old men in black and others with eyes like poisonous snakes, can see the old man in Yin Ming being crushed to death like a mole ant. Their eyes are full of horror and fear. After being severely stunned, they suppress their fear and immediately prepare to flee.


    "Whoosh!"


    Seven figures immediately swept away, where dare to stay.


    "If you dare to stir up the wind and rain in the dark forest, you will have to pay a price!"


    In the sky, the old soft voice comes out again, and the energy fingerprints are not dissipated, but suddenly come out. The light is dazzling, bright and sonorous, and the pressure is spreading!


    The energy fingerprints, which cover the sky and block the sun, fall on the space around the seven people who are about to escape, as if it were the punishment of heaven.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    As the energy fingerprints were taken, the twisted desire of a large area of space would collapse at any time, and a terrible pressure was raging. Among them, a brilliant Rune passed through the space and fell on the seven people. Seven low and dull sounds spread out, and the seven Marquis were destroyed into pieces.


    "Hiss!"


    Within the bright moon group, another Rune light swept down the sky, but in the eyes of many shocked, it shrouded Du Shaofu.


    As soon as the energy of the rune converged, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared.


    Then, above the sky, the dazzling light slowly disappeared, the bright moon like light group disappeared, like the sunset, no trace to be found.


    The whole dark forest mountains, the night became dark again.


    All calm down, that amazing bright moon light group, as if has not appeared at all in general.


    "Gu Gu..."


    After a long time, there was a lot of spitting sound coming out of the whole room. One by one, the body began to shake, and then he came back to his senses.


    "Granny silver, she''s still alive, still in the dark forest." The king of medicine looked at the sky, and in his eyes, he was shocked and could not calm down for a long time.


    "That must be granny Yinhua. She is still alive!"


    "The legend of Granny Yinhua is true. She is still alive!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the air, many eyes looked at each other, shocked and unbearable.


    "Granny silver, her old man is still in the dark forest!"


    Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, Xue Tianqiu, Wan sanpang, hen Tian hen Di and others, eyes, shock color can not be subsided for a long time.


    "Where''s Du Shaofu, he''s gone!"


    Shocked, Ouyang Shuang returns to his senses and looks at Du Shaofu, who has disappeared. He whispers in a soft voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    Night, mountains, forests.


    Du Shaofu only felt the stagnation of the mysterious Qi in his body, and he was bound by it involuntarily. He seemed to be able to feel a smell of deja vu.


    I don''t know how long, an hour, or even longer.


    When the binding force of his body dissipated, Du Shaofu fell on a mountain peak, and the night was shrouded. He could see that the surrounding peaks were continuous, which should be very far away from the original place.


    "Boy, there is a cause and a result. If you plant the cause, I will give you a fruit. Soon, there will be a fate in the neighborhood where many people are willing to remain anonymous and wait for decades. As for whether you have a chance, it depends on your own luck."


    The soft voice of the old man came out. Above the sky, an old figure swept away.


    "Master, who are you and why did you bring me here?"


    Du Shaofu got up and looked up at the old figure. He could not bear the shock in his heart. From his voice, Du Shaofu knew that the strong man who brought himself was the strong one who killed the old man in the kingdom of Wu.


    He killed a king of Wu''s powerful state by all his actions. What a terrible level of strength and cultivation he had achieved.


    Du Shaofu''s heart was full of doubts as to why such strong men brought themselves here.


    "Many years ago, someone began to call me mother-in-law silver flower. If you stay there, you will be hard to get away from today. I don''t want to interfere too much in the affairs in the dark forest. In addition, I brought you here to give you a fruit. You can do it yourself."


    The old man''s soft voice fell and disappeared in the sky.


    Du Shaofu, standing alone on the mountain, was still at a loss, unable to recover.


    I can see with my own eyes that the old man of Yin Ming in the kingdom of Wu was crushed by all his actions. The impact on Du Shaofu was great, and that was the real strong man.


    "Is that true? There will be a lucky chance here."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu murmured that his strength was still too weak. If there was a chance of fortune here, he might get a lot of benefits.


    Although he was puzzled, Du Shaofu believed that most of the old lady Yinhua. If she wanted to do harm to her, she was not an opponent at all because of the strength that she could be directly crushed to death in King Wu''s territory. So don''t beat around the bush.


    Du Shaofu was also worried about the safety of Ouyang Shuang, Wang scaly demon tiger and tianwu college.


    However, when Du Shaofu thought that the old man was dead, even the man in the grey robe was reduced to pieces, and he was taken away by the old lady Yinhua. He was afraid that it was the Heisha sect and the Wanyun Pavilion. The people who hated the double hate sect didn''t have to deal with the people of tianwu academy any more. He didn''t dare to touch the people of tianwu academy easily. So he thought in his mind and immediately felt relieved.


    "Wait a few days before you go back to college, and you''ll be safer all the way."


    After thinking about it for a moment, Du Shaofu also made a plan and a decision. The old lady said that soon, there will be an opportunity in the neighborhood. I will know it in a few days. Besides, I think my heart is not calm in the whole dark forest. If I go back to the college now, if I meet any strong person on the way, I will still suffer a disaster. The gain is not worth the loss If you wait a few days to go back.


    "That man is so powerful, so strong."


    Suddenly, Du Xiaoyao''s voice came out of Du Shaofu''s arms, and then the pale golden light spread. Du Xiaoyao''s macaque figure appeared. The pale golden pupil was shining with luster, and just felt the horror of Granny Yinhua.


    "It is very strong. I must reach that level as soon as possible. That is the real strong one!" Du Shaofu murmured softly.


    The dawn caught up with the night, and a gray light passed through the dark brown sky. Above the sky, a gray haze wrapped in the distance, and then the sky was slightly bright.


    In the eastern sky, there are Red Mansions shooting. Today, it seems that the weather is good.


    In the dark forest, the news that King Wu''s strong man was killed by the stronger one last night also spread immediately. The news spread like a bomb in the whole dark city and the dark forest.


    For many people, the king of Wu is a strong man, even in legend.


    King Wu''s powerful territory, if any one is placed in an empire, is also the real giant who controls one side of the princes.


    What a shock it is that a strong man in King Wu''s territory is crushed.


    The strength of the shooter, and what kind of terror has it been!


    With the spread of all kinds of news, the four words of mother-in-law of silver flower were also spread wildly.


    In the dark forest, most people have never heard of the existence of mother-in-law of silver flower, but some old people are surprised and even awed by their eyes.


    "What''s the origin of Granny Yinhua? When did such terrible strong men exist in the dark forest?"


    "It is said that mother-in-law silver has existed in the dark forest for a long time. More than 100 years ago, many empires joined hands to control the dark forest. At the last moment, the mysterious mother-in-law appeared to suppress and kill the commanders of those empires. Since then, several empires around have never dared to touch the dark forest any more!""More than that, it is said that at the beginning, many major sectarian forces also wanted to touch the dark forest, but the strong ones sent out were suppressed and killed by mother-in-law Yinhua without exception."


    "Granny silver is the patron saint of the dark forest!"


    "The students of tianwu college last night, young ones, were all terrible. They were worthy of being from tianwu college."


    "It is said that the strong men of one Pavilion, one castle and two gates appeared yesterday. It is rare to see such scenes!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The tea stand in the lane opposite the shepherd''s shop was full of business this morning. Many people came back from the dark forest early in the morning to sit at the tea stand to calm down and discuss what happened last night.


    With more and more people discussing, the business is getting better and better on this small tea stand.


    "Mother in law, today''s business is very good."


    The little boy on the tea stand was very busy. After making money, he could buy new clothes for his mother-in-law.


    "After a while, I''ll let you buy sugar today."


    The tottering old woman, on her kind face, looked at the smile on the little boy''s face, and her eyes were full of kindness and satisfaction.


    On the other side of the alley, behind the herdsman''s firm, there is a quiet small hall in a large building courtyard. Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties stand with their hands on their hands, showing a little surprise and surprise.


    "Dad, who is granny Yinhua?" In the small hall, mu Zhenghao asked his father.


    "Hoo!"


    Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties turned back, took a deep breath, and said to Mu Zhenghao: "Granny Yinhua is the guardian of the whole dark forest. I don''t know how many years have passed since I entered the dark forest. I''ve heard of the existence of mother-in-law. The surrounding empires, many major sectarian forces, all coveted the dark forest. Outsiders thought that they were afraid of the strength of our cabinet, Castle and gate, and did not dare to enter the dark forest easily.


    In fact, the real reason is because of the existence of mother-in-law, as long as the existence of mother-in-law, they do not dare to come in.


    This time, the people of the Yin Ming sect came in. I''m afraid they didn''t expect that mother-in-law was still alive. If they had known that Granny Yinhua would intervene, they would have never dared to come. "


    In the dark city, a vast hall, Xue Tianqiu sat glumly and said to Xue Yunming: "Granny Yinhua is too powerful. Although she never interferes in the internal affairs of the dark forest, it is because of her presence that she has not dared to move in the past few years. She has kept the surface calm."


    "Father, why did she take Du Shaofu away?"


    Xue Yunming''s eyes were gloomy, and he watched the purple robed boy disappear from under his eyes. He could not get revenge for the old and new hatred. He was squeezed with ten thousand unhappiness in his heart. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he was.


    "I don''t know why, but in any case, with mother-in-law''s character of not intervening in any affairs inside the dark forest, Du Shaofu is mostly still in the dark forest. If he goes on, he must find out the boy, whether it is the treasure or the Xuanling Tongtian vine." Xue Tian said to Qiu Leng.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, the strong people in King Wu''s territory in the dark forest were killed. In addition, the news of mother-in-law Yinhua spread like wings. After a few days, many forces around were shocked and frightened.


    Among the mountains, the river surging, winding along the river, the mountains on both sides of the river are deep blue.


    Mountain peaks rise from the ground, with steep cliffs and luxuriant trees, covering many buildings.


    Looking from afar, within the peaks, the buildings are dense, simple, deep and secluded, and the vicissitudes of life are magnificent.


    "It''s said that Du Shaofu went to the dark city with the general, Gu Xinyan and guiwa to capture the Xuanling Tongtian vine of tianwu Academy in the dark city. At last, he attracted countless strong men and killed many strong ones, which made him famous in the dark forest."


    "It''s a pity that he didn''t catch the ghost''s claw in the end. However, it is said that the Xuanling Tongtian vine has been on Du Shaofu, but Du Shaofu has also been taken away by the super strong, and his whereabouts are unknown."


    "That super strong person seems to be called mother-in-law of silver flower. It''s so terrible to crush the strong man in King Wu''s territory easily."


    "No matter what, Xuanling Tongtian vine still didn''t fall into other people''s hands."


    "This time, the generals, Gu Xinyan and guiwa, they also raised the prestige of our tianwu Academy."


    "It''s a pity that the maple of Beiming falls down


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In tianwu college, there are also a lot of comments, including exclamation, shock, indignation and sadness.


    The mountains are continuous and verdant.


    On the top of the mountain, a few wisps of milky mist loomed, and from time to time, there were several birds and beasts roaring around.


    In a natural cave, a pale golden light slowly converges, and a purple robed boy sitting cross knees is revealed.


    "Hiss!"


    Under the young man''s eyebrows, his eyelashes flutter slightly, and his closed eyes suddenly and slowly open. Deep in his deep eyes, two strands of pale golden fine light shoot like golden lightning."Boom


    An ancient breath swept out of the thin body of the purple robed youth, and the whole cave was trembling for it.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were pale gold, and his eyes became clear. A faint smile appeared on his resolute and resolute face.


    "At the eleventh shift, I wanted to add more yards, but I didn''t sleep all night and day. I couldn''t carry the code for 24 hours. The 11th shift is now the limit.


    Today''s update, Xiao Yu can only sleep, estimated to be able to update in the evening, brothers forgive me ha.


    Finally, for the sake of Xiao Yu''s efforts, please give more support. The most important thing is the genuine support. Because there are too many pirated copies and the number of subscriptions is getting less and less recently, we really need genuine support. Only by looking at the genuine version can we have flower support.


    Finally, of course, I would like to ask again for flowers and recommended tickets. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    After a few days of breathing and breathing, he returned to his heyday. Even the breath of his body that he wanted to break through again was forced by Du Shaofu to resist the temptation of breaking through again and consolidate his foundation.


    After each compression and stabilization, Du Shaofu could feel that there was a sense of solidity all over his body. That feeling was a little like steel made by tempering.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the whole cave trembled, like an earthquake.


    "What''s going on?"


    Du Shaofu immediately got up and leaped out of the cave. Du Xiaoyao beside him turned into a pale golden light, which was a little faster than Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    On the mountain peak, the surrounding peaks are continuous. In the deep part of the mountain range, the ground is moving faintly. There are huge stones rolling down from the mountain peak, crushing many towering ancient trees, like mountain torrents.


    "Hula!"


    Deep in the mountains, there is a dazzling light rising.


    But all of this just disappeared in a short time, and then everything returned as usual, as if it had not happened.


    "It seems that there is something about to be born. The old lady of silver flower is right. Is this really an organic fate?" Du Shaofu looked at the distance. What had just happened was absolutely not simple.


    "It seems that some seal is about to be released, not far ahead." Du Xiaoyao''s pale gold spirit pupil tightly looked to the front.


    "Du Xiaoyao, can''t you ignore all seals and runes? Can you go in and have a look?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned and he looked at Du Xiaoyao and asked. With Du Xiaoyao''s talent, if there is any great chance of birth, he can get it before others come.


    "Not all seals and runes, but all ordinary seals and runes. I have no way to deal with some special seals and runes."


    Du Xiaoyao looked at Du Shaofu. Ling Tong moved and said, "the seal just loosened, and now it''s gone, so I can''t help it. But as long as I can find it, I can go in. It''s estimated that the seal has become loose. It won''t be long before it will appear again."


    "Let''s wait a few days."


    Du Shaofu''s face was covered with a smile. She should not have cheated herself. Since she had great fortune and chance, she would not be afraid to wait a few days.


    "It''s so boring. I really want to take a panacea."


    Suddenly, Du Xiaoyao''s eyes withdraw from the distance, and then look at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu glared at Du Xiaoyao, but he could only take out a large amount of miraculous medicine.


    In the next few days, Du Shaofu had a good time. He opened all the bags of heaven and earth that he had stolen, and the harvest was amazing.


    Looking at the miraculous herbs poured out of the bags, Du Xiaoyao was naturally not polite. He put a lot of them into his mouth, and Du Shaofu began to feel heartache.


    Then Du Shaofu could only turn heartache into appetite. He could not make Du Xiaoyao eat enough and starve himself.


    However, Du Shaofu also knew his current situation. He did not dare to take the miraculous medicine which could increase the mysterious Qi. He could only swallow the spiritual power which could increase the effect of mental power.


    Fortunately, there is no one else on the mountain. If someone sees the two goods and spoils the elixir, I don''t know what kind of heartache it will become.


    There were also many martial arts skills in the bag of heaven and earth. Du Shaofu had a general inspection, but he was not interested.


    General martial arts skills can''t get into Du Shaofu''s eyes now.


    Now Du Shaofu is no longer the boy who used to hide martial arts in Du''s family and secretly went to look for martial arts skills.


    However, not all of Du Shaofu''s martial arts skills were despised. The fact that Du Shaofu''s general martial arts skills were despised does not mean that Du Shaofu was arrogant.


    For example, Du Shaofu found two sets of martial arts skills from the heaven and earth bag of Gu Yu in the Ming God court. He was very interested in practicing, but he had no time to practice.


    In addition, there are Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood essence training, cutting bones and marrow, and auctioning the headless monster''s mummy. Du Shaofu has sorted it out, and now he has no time to study the huge corpse.


    There was no special time to practice cutting bones and washing marrow with the essence blood on the list of heavenly beasts. I didn''t know when the great fortune would come into being. Therefore, Du Shaofu could only put it down for a while.


    After sorting out everything, Du Shaofu was also immersed in the cultivation of spiritual strength and understanding of mystery.


    The mystery is vast and boundless. Every progress in understanding can benefit him a lot, and even bring benefits to Wu Mai. Du Shaofu has always attached great importance to it.


    The mysterious form, the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird and the mysterious remnant skill are all the things that Du Shaofu valued.


    Du Shaofu knew very well that it was with the mysterious form, the cultivation method of golden winged ROC bird, and the mysterious residual skill, that he could have the advantage of being different from others.


    Therefore, as long as he had time, Du Shaofu also used it in the three aspects of comprehension and cultivation."Boom


    A few days later, one night, the surrounding mountains trembled again, and the light rose to the sky, dazzling as the day, the mountains and boulders rolled down, and in the deep forest, fierce birds and beasts roared.


    But then everything calmed down and returned to normal again.


    "Continue to understand."


    On the peak, Du Shaofu continued to understand the mystery, like a fish entering the ocean, swimming boundlessly.


    On Du Xiaoyao''s little macaque body, the light golden light rippled all over the body, and the secret patterns of the talisman appeared. There was a five finger peak looming on the body surface, and he was also immersed in some kind of cultivation.


    At night, the moon is like training, covering the mountains.


    On a mountain peak, a man in short clothes looks ahead from afar. One of his left eyes is covered with an eye mask, and the remaining one is as sharp as a knife.


    "After so many years of waiting, the legend is really true. It will not waste decades." One eyed middle-aged murmured.


    Cliff, cave, a tall and thin old man sat cross knees, looking at the flash of light in front of him, murmured softly: "sure enough, there is no wind in the hole, the legend is true."


    Dense forests, canyons, boulders.


    An old man in grey robe stood still, his eyes fixed on the front. There was a little fluctuation in his calm eyes and murmured, "it''s going to start at last."


    A few days later, Du Shaofu was enveloped in a strange white light in the mountain cave. The white light was like a divine awn, and a breath of pressure was rolling.


    At this time, if you feel carefully, you can feel that the breath on Du Shaofu seems to be beginning to increase.


    The speed of breath enhancement is very fast. If there are other runes nearby, you will be stunned.


    I''m afraid it will be a few days later.


    In the mountain cave, Du Shaofu''s white divine awn is already full-bodied and powerful.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, a strange wave of energy suddenly rose in the cave, and soon after the wave came out, a strong and strong breath came out of Du Shaofu''s closed eyes.


    "Boom


    This breath with pressure, constantly enhance and climb, in a very short period of time, like the withered, an invisible bottleneck for it to break through, and then the breath is climbing to a new height.


    In the cave, the white divine awn of Du Shaofu''s whole body is extremely ancient as the breath inside his body rises rapidly, the light of Rune spreads and spreads, and the divine awn fluctuates.


    After a long time, when his breath was completely stable, Du Shaofu''s white spirit disappeared and disappeared into his body.


    "Hoo..."


    With a long breath of turbid gas coming out of the mouth along the throat, the closed eyes slightly open, the fine light in the pupils twinkles, more and more bright and deep, and then turned into clear and bright.


    "Four star Rune master has just boarded!"


    Feeling that the mental power in the palace of mud pills in his mind was more than several times stronger than before, the eyes on Du Shaofu''s face could not help but smile.


    Du Shaofu himself didn''t expect that after half a month''s cultivation, Du Shaofu had made a breakthrough to the first four-star Rune master''s level of perfection.


    "It''s a powerful magic skill."


    Du Shaofu knew that all this was due to the effect of the mysterious skill fragments contained in the animal bones in the Du family''s Tibetan martial arts building. After practicing the mysterious skill fragments, his spiritual strength was soaring.


    Of course, Du Shaofu also knew that this big breakthrough was related to Du Xiaoyao''s snatching of elixir more than ten days ago, but he took many miraculous drugs that could enhance his mental strength.


    The spirit Fu master is the most important spiritual strength and mysterious Qi. In the dark Qi, there is a solid foundation and foundation of the martial arts practitioners, and the spiritual power soared because of the cultivation of the mysterious remnant chapter, which made Du Shaofu rise rapidly all the way at the level of the spirit Fu Master.


    Du Shaofu was also surprised by the speed of such breakthroughs, but he was more pleased.


    "What kind of skills do you practice? It seems that you are not ordinary?" Du Xiaoyao suddenly appears in front of Du Shaofu. The pale gold Ling Tong looks at Du Shaofu with a little curiosity.


    "I slept until 8:00 p.m. and I slept for 12 hours, so the first shift was finished now. Xiao Yu continued to code. Today''s update will not be less, but it must be very late. Brothers forgive me. I suggest that you can keep it for tomorrow morning, so as not to delay everyone''s rest. Xiao Yu continues to work hard, thanks to shlaogen leader Wan Chun and many other book friends Thanks for your reward. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    "I don''t know what it is, but it''s good." Du Shaofu stretched out his loins with a smile in his mouth, and then rose slowly.


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly, breaking through the level of the four star Rune master. His mental strength soared a lot. He peeped into the distance, and there were not weak fluctuations.


    "It seems that someone is fighting. The strength is not weak." Du Xiaoyao also felt the wave, jumped to Du Shaofu''s shoulder, looked at the front and said.


    "Let''s see." After a little hesitation, Du Shaofu''s shadow suddenly swept out of the cave.


    The mountain peaks are continuous, and the clouds are shrouded on the top of the mountain, but between the mountain streams, there is a quiet and quiet.


    On the disordered ground, at this time, there were many corpses lying in all directions. All of them were stabbed in the chest by a sword, which killed no less than a dozen.


    On the rock, the last two middle-aged men stood up.


    Two middle-aged, one tall and one short, one fat and one thin. Tall and thin.


    But the momentum of these two people at this time is extremely strong, their faces are full of arrogance, as if they have a feeling of being superior.


    Not far away, a slender young man in a black robe stood quietly, holding a green and simple sword in his hand. The handle of the sword was like a python, and the head of the boa was ferocious, just like a living creature. On the body of the sword, the rune spread and twinkled, shining brilliantly, showing the fierce and killing.


    The black robed youth lowered his head slightly, covered his eyebrows with the broken bangs on his forehead. His long hair was tied behind his head, and several strands of sideburns hung down his shoulders. On his sword in his hand, there was a slow drop of red blood.


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, he would be able to recognize that this young man was the mysterious black robed youth who had mingled in the dark city.


    "The python should not fall into your hands. It must be returned to the ancestral gate."


    Looking at the night floating Ling, the tall and thin middle-aged man has a chill in his eyes, and his eyes fall on the rune sword in his hand, which is also slightly hot.


    Night Piaoling slowly raised her head, covered by the broken bangs, her eyes were sharp and sharp. She shook the rune sword in her hand, and her fierce fighting spirit spread. She looked at the tall and thin man with pride in her thin lips, and said: "you Python is mine. You want to cover the sky with your hands, but it doesn''t represent the ancestral clan!"


    "You dare to mention zongmen, commit a felony, and go back to trial with me, otherwise, there will be no amnesty for killing!"


    Looking at the night floating Ling, the dwarf middle-aged man shot coldly in his eyes and said, "don''t think that if you break through to the mysterious level of Wuhou, you can fight against us. Go with us, or we have the right to kill you on the spot!"


    "Felony, everything is arranged by you. If it wasn''t for your pursuit, I don''t think I could break through ahead of time. Now you two are just pawns and cannon fodder in their hands. It''s not qualified to kill me!"


    Night Piaoling looks at two people, voice is indifferent, eyes start to be sharp, wave the long sword straight at the sky, the sword above the fierce killing spirit is constantly fluctuating.


    "It looks like you''re toasting and not eating or drinking, so I''ll kill you on the spot today!"


    Chubby middle-aged body breath suddenly released, powerful momentum, with a towering cold, a little bit of the ground, fat body is like lightning impact on the body in front of the night.


    "Boom


    The middle-aged, short and fat, waved his hand, and his palm became red and flowing, with a very special Rune spread. Then the palm print was patted to the night floating Ling away.


    "Hum!"


    As the night drifted, a stream of dark air surged around, and the runes on the "you Python" in your hand flashed out, enveloping the body. A fierce and fierce atmosphere of killing suddenly broke out, and in an instant, the sword was slashed and stabbed the stout middle-aged palm.


    Chubby middle-aged people are obviously very wary of the "youmang" in yepiaoling''s hands. They dare not touch each other directly. They move sideways and flash sideways to avoid the sword. They turn their palms into grabs, and suddenly they crush their shoulders against the night floating Ling.


    "Hiss!"


    Claw print seems to want to tear up the space, so that the spread of terrorist waves, so that the space vibrates.


    Night drift Ling eyes heavy, in the hands of the snake whirl, sword across the sky, immediately stopped the paw print.


    "Hiss...!"


    When the sword and claw marks collide, the energy rune is scattered, and a huge force wave, sending out dazzling Rune ripples. After spreading, it expands rapidly, just like waves rippling away, and the sound is loud and deafening!


    "Pedaling!"


    Two people a touch is divided, short fat middle-aged and night floating Ling at the same time stagger shock back away, their short middle-aged eyes, also gush out shock color.


    "It''s getting stronger and stronger. It''s a pity that you should die today."


    The tall and thin middle-aged took the opportunity to appear behind the night Piaoling. The cold in his eyes spread and his momentum was awe inspiring. In his hand, an extraordinary long sword appeared. The runes soared into the sky and the light was shining. The sword awn swept out like a rainbow running through the sun. It was majestic and fierce, and the suppression of the sky swept out.


    "It''s up to you two not to take my life!"


    Night Piaoling backhand "you Python" sweeping, a sword into the sky, suppress the sky, directly collide.After the two swords collided, there was a riot in the sky, flying sand and rocks, and the raging waves seemed to shatter the space. After that, the two swords directly collided and crossed, and the clanging sound resounded through the sky.


    "Kaka..."


    Tall, thin and middle-aged, he retreated. There was a tiny crack on the amazing Rune sword in his hand.


    The long sword in his hand is also a talisman, and cracks appear when he touches it. If ye Piaoling''s strength is more powerful, the Fu in his hand will be destroyed directly, which is worthy of being the treasure of the clan.


    "Pooh


    Night Piaoling mouth a mouth of blood spurt, just did not fall into the leeward, seems to be suddenly affected by some kind of influence, complexion also immediately pale.


    "Well, it''s a miracle that you''ve been hit by the" Chisha palm "for so long, but it''s also a must. There''s no need to waste time looking for you, but you''ll have to give you a ride if you''ve got the snake in your hand, so you can rest assured."


    Chubby middle-aged sneers, standing in the air, the majestic momentum erupts, crushing the surrounding space constantly fluctuating. A fingerprint in his hand is like a gun, wrapped in runes, and swept into the air rapidly, dragging out the usual residual light in the mid air, like penetrating the space, and going straight to the night floating Ling.


    "If I don''t die, sooner or later, I''ll kill you on the mountain gate, and I''ll frustrate you all!"


    Night Piaoling''s hand "you mang" swept back, the light broke out, swept across the sky, blocked to the fingerprints, the light was dazzling.


    "Pooh


    The energy diffuses, the night floats, the blood overflows again in the mouth, the step staggers to shake back several steps again, the rock under the foot all becomes the dust.


    "Chulala..."


    Suddenly, the sword is towering, as if it is blooming on a bright day, and the unmatched sword seems to want to crush the space, so it quickly covers the sky and suppresses it to the night.


    "Two bullying one, really shameless, have the ability to fight alone!"


    At that time, when the vast sword was hanging over the night, a loud voice suddenly rang through.


    "Boom


    At the same time, there was a golden eruption, sweeping the sky, and then a golden handprint appeared like a leaf fan, just like a golden wing. It swept the sword awn all over the sky, and the domineering and fierce gas erupted into the sky like a volcano.


    "Crash!"


    In a flash, the rune energy swept across the sky, shaking violently in the air, surrounding rocks rumbling and rolling down, shaking the earth and mountains.


    "Pedaling!"


    In the process of energy dissipation, a purple robe figure staggers back, and finally falls in front of Ye Piaoling. Looking back, she is thin, with a strong and resolute face and a pale golden macaque on her shoulder. Who else can there be without Du Shaofu.


    "Eh, strange, but is the pulsating state perfect?"


    The tall and thin middle-aged body is only slightly shaking, but at the moment, his eyes are very confused and shocked. The breath of the half young man who suddenly appears is just a pulse state, which is just perfect. But the strength of his just shot is stronger than that of the general Wuhou state.


    In particular, the young man in purple robe had an aggressive and aggressive momentum, just like he was suddenly confronted with a fierce bird. His heart was shaking for no reason.


    "It''s you."


    Looking at Du Shaofu who suddenly appeared, he was surprised in his eyes.


    "Yes, it''s me. I can''t help coming out when I see my acquaintances."


    Du Shaofu looked at the night floating Ling, frowned and said, "you are injured. How can I help you?"


    "It''s a powerful sword and a talisman. It seems that it''s not. I really want to eat it. However, it should be jammed." Du Xiaoyao''s eyes fell firmly on the "snake" in the hands of the night floating Ling, and his tongue licked his lips.


    Ye Piaoling looked at Du Shaofu for a while and said, "they are all on the other side of marquis Wu territory. It''s very difficult to deal with them."


    "If it''s easy to deal with, it doesn''t show that I''m strong. I''ll deal with one, and you can deal with the rest."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up, and his eyes showed a smile, but there was a dignified expression in his eyebrows. On the other side of the border of Wuhou, it was not comparable to the level of the first level of marquis.


    "Good."


    Ye Piaoling nodded to Du Shaofu, and his body began to have a new breath.


    "Where are you from? I want to die!"


    The tall and thin middle-aged looked at Du Shaofu and gave a cold drink. He couldn''t let a boy do something bad. His figure swept out and his sword and amulet broke out again, pointing at Du Shaofu.


    The strong man with low level on the other side of Wuhou, together with a rune, can be imagined!


    The sword shot into the sky, and countless dazzling swords exploded. It seemed that he wanted to tear up the space and suppress the space. All of a sudden, Du Shaofu was enveloped!


    "Fu ware, Du Shaofu, give it to me. I want to eat it."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu did not move. Du Xiaoyao moved. In the pale golden pupil, the golden light burst out. The figure was like a long golden rainbow, which swept away the sword awn in the sky. With the spread of the golden talisman and secret patterns, it directly destroyed the sword awn that wanted to tear the space.


    "Rub it, rub it..."A strange scene immediately appeared. Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth and bit directly into the long sword of the talisman in the hands of the tall and thin middle-aged man. Suddenly, the clear sound of "click and wipe" came out


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    Then I saw that the long sword of the talisman was directly defective from the tip of the sword. Pieces of the rune sword body were missing, and Du Xiaoyao bit by bit, but it was as fast as lightning bite and swallow it into his stomach.


    "How could that happen, bad!"


    The face of the tall and thin man changed suddenly, and the bodies in the trembling drama suddenly retreated one after another. However, Du Xiaoyao couldn''t be rid of at all. In less than two or three breathing time, a valuable talisman disappeared and was completely eaten away.


    "The talisman is much better than the spirit tool. It tastes good." Du Xiaoyao floats in the air, showing a satisfied smile.


    "Why


    This scene, dwarf middle-aged also see in the eye, eyes suddenly shocked.


    "Whew!"


    At the same time, night Piaoling hands, hands "you Python" broke out a large number of Rune sword, swept to the chubby middle-aged.


    "What a strange thing!"


    Looking at Du Xiaoyao, the tall and thin middle-aged man looked at Du Xiaoyao with a frightful look. His eyes immediately shot a chill, and a talisman, which he had worked so hard to get. He waved a hand print, and the shaking space waves trembled and roared, shooting at Du Xiaoyao.


    "The waves are rough!"


    Du Shaofu appeared at Du Xiaoyao''s side, his body was full of talismans and secret patterns. His momentum was fierce and frightening, like a sleeping beast waking up. The surrounding space was like boiling water surface, and a palm print suddenly condensed out.


    A strong wind that can be seen to the naked eye spreads and spreads. One hand is directly aimed at the tall and thin middle-aged.


    "Boom!"


    The two fingerprints collide and leave. Suddenly, the thunder like sound suddenly spreads out. The surrounding "rumbling" sound, accompanied by a violent wave of runic strong wind and waves, keeps spreading and spreading, and the whole surrounding sky is shaking.


    "Pedaling!"


    The tall and thin middle-aged figure staggered back a step, and he was also shaken by the violent and violent momentum.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure directly rubbed the ground and retreated. Under his feet, he scraped out two long deep ditches on the ground. At last, he hit a huge rock hard. The rock behind him cracked and broke into pieces.


    Then, Du Shaofu mouth, a ray of pale gold blood overflow.


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu was quite trembling. The level of the other side of Wuhou was much stronger than that of the first time. He was able to kill him by surprise and by the other side''s carelessness. However, it was quite difficult to deal with the first level of Marquis''s situation.


    But now it is even more difficult to deal with the level on the other side of the territory of marquis Wu. Du Shaofu knew that it was hard to match.


    "It''s extraordinary, but it''s too much for me to die!"


    The tall, thin, middle-aged, angry and cold eyed Du Shaofu, his talisman was destroyed and his heart was hard to calm down. He immediately went straight to Du Shaofu again and waved his fist out. The rune energy rushed out like a rainbow, shaking the space.


    "Du Xiaoyao, you''re a black sheep. You''ve eaten the talisman. It''s time to give me some time!"


    Looking at the blow in the shaking space, Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to it. He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and clenched his teeth. He ignored the tall, thin middle-aged man. Instead, he sat down on his knees and his fingerprints were condensed.


    With Du Xiaoyao in, Du Shaofu didn''t worry too much.


    Du Shaofu has seen Du Xiaoyao''s strength for a long time. With one blow, he defeated a strong man on the other side of the Wuhou territory, which made the cultivators on the other side of the Marquis''s territory weak. Du Xiaoyao''s strength is absolutely horrible and abnormal.


    "Well, give it to me!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s figure appeared like a ghost and blocked in front of the tall and thin middle-aged body. Suddenly, the body of a small monkey turned into a huge ape with crystal clear body. The mysterious patterns of talismans were surging all over the sky, making the surrounding space ripple violently and rippling, and a fist shot out in an instant!


    "Boom!"


    In such a collision, the space roared like thunder, and the huge golden ape figure recoiled and stabilized several steps.


    "Chula la!"


    However, the tall and thin middle-aged figure retreated one after another, looking at the huge golden ape gushing with shock. Suddenly, after the shock, the tall and thin middle-aged figure also felt chilly in his eyes, and his whole body runes spread to communicate with the martial arts pulse and blend into the pulse soul.


    Tall and thin middle-aged and a huge demon cattle virtual shadow blend, the whole person as if turned into a demon cow, the body into the demon cow shadow, looming.


    "Moo!"


    With the roar of the demon cattle and the dazzling Rune spreading from the two corners, this week, the sky and earth energy riot, the shadow glows, and the terror wave begins to radiate. The breath oppression makes the soul tremble and want to tremble.


    But that demon cow virtual shadow, is obviously unable to suppress Du Xiaoyao.


    "Oh


    Du Xiaoyao roared, and his eyes were like natural pupils. He looked at the shadow of demon cattle fiercely. A dazzling golden light was like the sun exploding, and a terrible breath broke out. It was like a lord of terror born, and directly bombarded the ghost of demon cattle.


    "Boom


    Du Xiaoyao''s ape body blows out with a fist, which brings people an incomparable sense of oppression.The two immediately collided with each other, and the surrounding sand and gravel, large ground cracks spread, cracks, boulders collapsed.


    Du Xiaoyao was originally able to occupy some of the upper hand, but at this time in the high thin middle-aged full out of the hands, but also difficult to do in the other side.


    At the same time, it seems that they can only be equal.


    Night Piaoling and that fat middle-aged are already in the air, and the fierce fighting is inseparable, and the terror is sweeping and spreading, destroying a large number of mountains.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged, and his breath became strangely peaceful at this time.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s momentum was beginning to climb, and the pale golden light was like a halo.


    Then a moment later, Du Shaofu communicated the martial arts pulse, and the secret patterns of golden talisman spread out behind his back, and a wave of pressure came.


    "That guy, is that ready to break through now?"


    In the middle of the air, the night is floating in the fierce battle. I look at Du Shaofu, and I am shocked.


    It''s true that Du Shaofu is now planning to make a breakthrough. With his current accomplishments, Du Shaofu knows that he can''t do anything to the tall, thin and middle-aged people on the other side of the marquis.


    In the face of the strong cultivators on the other side of Wuhou territory, Du Shaofu knew that he was afraid that he was trying his best, and that his means were useless.


    It is difficult to narrow the huge gap between ranks and strength, no matter how strong the means are. Therefore, we can only make a breakthrough.


    Du Shaofu resisted the temptation of breaking through the cultivation which should have been broken through for a long time. He had been consolidating the foundation and making the foundation like a rock.


    If you change it to someone else, even if you are a gifted person with a good mind, you can''t resist the breakthrough again and again.


    You should know that the feeling after the breakthrough is almost irresistible to practitioners.


    However, Du Shaofu did, and tried to hold back the breakthroughs one after another.


    This is a kind of torture to the practitioners.


    Although it is a firm foundation, although it is forging oneself, it is also a kind of tempering that ordinary people simply can''t bear.


    Du Shaofu did it all. No one supervised him or urged him to do it. He persisted on his own.


    Therefore, it is not unreasonable to say that Du Shaofu was invincible among his peers, even in this war area, and he rushed to the second place.


    All of us have heard of this saying, but what we can do by ourselves is very rare.


    At this time, Du Shaofu also felt that the foundation was almost solid, and it was time to break through.


    This kind of breakthrough does not need an opportunity or brewing. It can directly make a breakthrough at any time, because Du Shaofu himself has already arrived at the time to make a breakthrough.


    It is also a huge bottleneck to break through the level of pulse state to reach the initial stage of pulse state.


    There is a huge difference between pulse state and pulse spirit state. Pulse soul channeling is more powerful than pulse state.


    "Boom!"


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the golden talisman secret pattern spread, the five finger mountain pulse soul evolved, the talisman secret pattern arranged, derived, absorbed the heaven and earth energy, communicated the martial pulse, with incomparable talent and accumulation, began to let the pulse soul channeling.


    Although it''s difficult for pulse soul channeling, even most of the martial arts practitioners can''t break through this barrier in their whole life.


    But for Du Shaofu, all he needed was time.


    From the understanding of Du Xiaoyao''s Rune space, the harvest is amazing. At this time, it is not too difficult to channel the soul.


    Once the pulse soul is channeled and set foot on the pulse spirit state, the strength will be improved by leaps and bounds.


    Stepping into the pulse spirit state is not comparable to the pulse state level.


    Du Shaofu is waiting for the last step and stepping into the pulse spirit state.


    "It''s just a pulsating state. What kind of pulse soul is it? It''s so powerful!"


    In the distance, the tall, thin, middle-aged and pudgy youth, who were fighting with Du Xiaoyao and yepiaoling, both felt the fluctuation of Du Shaofu and were shocked.


    That mountain pulse spirit spread out of the momentum and prestige, too overbearing, too shocking.


    They are shocked by the fact that there are such talented young people in this small place. If they spread to the outside world, they will definitely be shocked.


    "Boom


    Finally, the mountain behind Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul trembled, absorbing the endless energy of heaven and earth, and the mysterious patterns of talismans surged. It was as if they were alive after a lot of tempering, releasing the dazzling golden light, shining brilliance, and boundless pressure and momentum.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, I don''t know what happened. Among the mountains, the earth roared and the mountains trembled.


    At this moment, we can see that the pulse Soul Mountain behind Du Shaofu is connected with the surrounding land, with the mountains, with the mountains, and with the mountains. The mysterious patterns of the talisman flash, implicating the mountains and the earth, as if to melt into one.


    In the mountains, far away, I don''t know why. In the whole mountain range, many people appeared recently, as if they were searching for something."What''s going on there?"


    "Is there a treasure to be born?"


    "Is it there?"


    With the movement of the earth and the mountains, many eyes tremble in the mountains. In the distance, there is a sense of tyranny and terror spreading.


    "Today''s update is finished. It should be said that it was yesterday''s update. It''s 5:00 a.m. again. I''m sorry to make it so late. If you have a recommendation ticket, you can click ha after reading it. It''s even more appealing to see the genuine support and thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    "Boom


    In the momentum of the earth shaking, it is like an earthquake, and the high altitude is also shaking for it.


    At the moment, the pulse soul behind Du Shaofu is powerful, and the pressure seems to be about to crush the mountain peak. The virtual shadow of the pulse soul peak is constantly evolving and arranged, and finally it is powerful to the extreme.


    "Broken!"


    Just as the breath of pulse and soul reached its strongest level, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and spat out a word of "broken". Within the shrine, a muffled sound came out, and his whole body suddenly trembled.


    "Boom


    A new strong breath suddenly swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, and the breath soared. It was like a different person. The breath was extremely powerful, sweeping the sky, and stepping into the pulse and spirit realm for the first time


    "Moo!"


    The phantom of the demon cow roared, the horn wave rune, the galloping sound, and the terrifying force kept hitting Du Xiaoyao''s ape.


    "Oh


    Du Xiaoyao roars, and his huge body is wrapped in golden light, which makes the space roar and the air surging. It seems that he wants to overturn the heaven and earth, and the energy fluctuates, such as the ocean undulating, waving fists, like a rainbow flying in the sky, and runes surging, constantly resisting the demon cattle.


    When the two collided, a large number of surrounding mountains were destroyed, and the sound of "boom" was endless, and no one could suppress anyone.


    However, in the collision again and again, Du Xiaoyao''s breath is still stable, but the demon cow is more and more urgent.


    "Chula la!"


    In the collision, the two touch each other again, and the body of the demon ox and the body of the Du Xiaoyao ape stagger back at the same time.


    "Come on, how about Wuhou?"


    At this time, Du Shaofu appeared in the air, his figure soared into the air and came to him.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is really walking in the air. He is carrying several feet of golden mountain pulse soul behind his head, which is sweeping with endless domineering power.


    "Just broke through the pulse spirit state, how so strong!"


    The monster cow''s huge eyes were startled, and he felt the terrible breath on the weird mountain pulse soul at this time, which made him tremble for no reason.


    "This son must be killed!"


    The body of the demon ox was suddenly dazzling, and the runes spread. Above the two corners, a column of Rune energy light rose from the sky, as if to pierce the sky and burst away at Du Shaofu.


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu drank and his fingerprints congealed. The golden mountain pulse soul came down from the sky and suppressed to the demon ox''s double horn light column. On the pulse soul, the golden talisman and secret patterns were unfolded, and the runes appeared suddenly. It seemed that he wanted to suppress all living things. The momentum was frightening!


    "Bang!"


    In such a collision, the pulse soul of Du Shaofu''s mountain peak hit by the demon cow Rune light column trembled, as if to overturn the mountain pulse soul.


    "Buzz!"


    But then, on the top of the mountain pulse, an incomparable momentum broke out. The shadow of the mountain suddenly turned into hundreds of Zhang, which was the size of a small mountain. A stream of energy broke out a vast and infinite force of suppression, destroying and decaying, directly crushing the runic light column above the two horns of the demon cow.


    "Boom


    The huge mountain pulse ghost shadow then fell from the sky, with the momentum of running thunder fell down, straight on the back of the demon ox.


    The vast and infinite force swept over, crushing down the huge body of the demon cow directly, and the four huge substantive cattle hooves were deeply pressed into the rock ground.


    "Moo!"


    The demon cow roared. The tall, thin, middle-aged man who was looming in the middle of the road showed a startling look in his eyes. The huge body of the demon cow sent out bright runes, which constantly shook the vast magic power of the sea, and wanted to shatter the virtual shadow of Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul.


    However, no matter how hard the demon ox was, although the huge mountain peak was shaking and shaking, it was hard to shake it for a time.


    "It''s so strong that I''ve got three true stories. Now it''s my turn!"


    Watching Du Shaofu suppress the shadow of the demon cow on the tall and thin middle-aged body with his pulse and soul Town, Du Xiaoyao immediately drinks, and his crystal clear body is wrapped in the rays, and the hidden patterns of the talisman spread.


    "Oh


    The body of Du Xiaoyao ape roared and appeared before the suppressed ghost of demon cattle. The terrifying momentum burst out and burst out with a blow.


    "Boom


    This fist, wrapped in the bright light, is like the beginning of heaven and earth. The space around the fist is blurred and twisted. It seems that it can push the four sides and suppress everything. It contains a kind of inexplicable pressure, which can burst the soul and make the soul throb! "


    "Boom!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s fist shot rapidly enlarged in the pupil of the demon cow''s virtual shadow, and then exploded between the eyebrows of his two corners. Suddenly, the sound was loud and the runes and energy were spreading all over the sky.


    Du Xiaoyao''s fist even resonates with Du Shaofu''s mountain pulse and soul at this time. The two are connected to produce a chain reaction and complement each other, and their power increases unexpectedly.


    "Hula!"


    The high and thin middle-aged pupils spread the color of panic, and then the phantom of the demon cow began to explode and was directly destroyed.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Blood gushed from the tall, thin, middle-aged man. His face was white, his eyes were full of fear, and the broken runes spread. A huge mountain peak around him was destroyed by life.The shadow of the mountain''s pulse and soul disappeared and turned into a bright golden talisman and secret pattern and returned to Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu emerged from the sky, and his figure was like a God. He also made a direct dive in front of the tall, thin and middle-aged man like a ghost.


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu swooped down, just like a golden winged ROC flapping its wings, wrapping his fist in pale gold runes. He was domineering and forceful, carrying the will of the golden winged ROC. His fist landed on the chest of a tall, thin and middle-aged man.


    "How can it be so strong? Are there outstanding people in this small place? My life is over!"


    Tall, thin, middle-aged, with tight pupils and bigger fists, his eyes are full of despair and shock. A teenager who has just broken through the meridian realm has such strength. This is a hero!


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s final defense was destroyed with one blow, and the pale gold runes poured directly into his body, like a mountain torrent.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The tall and thin young man''s body was directly shaken, and a fist sized blood hole appeared on his chest. The blood gushed out and his internal organs were shattered. After landing, he smashed the cracks in the ground, destroyed his vitality and was blasted down on the spot!


    "Floating in the air and cutting down!"


    At the same time, not far from the sky, the night drifted over the whole body, and mysterious Qi broke out. A black energy suddenly spread out. One wave was fiercer than the other. It seemed that he wanted to suppress everything and kill the sky. It was not terrible!


    "Woo!"


    At this time, the short and fat middle-aged man had already communicated with the martial arts, and blended with the virtual shadow of a huge red demon eagle, flapping its wings and breaking out a terrible wave.


    Only in the suppression of the attack driven by the night floating Ling, the shadow of the red demon eagle was attacked by a wave like energy of the sea.


    "Hula!"


    For a time, no matter how the shadow of the demon Eagle flapped its wings, it was blocked by the momentum of suppressing everything and killing the sky, and could not destroy the vast offensive.


    "Hum!"


    At the same time, night Piaoling''s "youmang" in his hand is shining with bright light, and the dark light black air of his body is poured into the "you Python" in his hand, making the "you Python" buzzing with wind and thunder.


    With the huge and vast dark air pouring into the snake, a rune energy like liquid flowed and spread, and a terrible energy pressure was released, and the rune flashed out.


    In an instant, in the eyes of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, who had just raised their heads just below, they formed a huge and secluded serpent python with dozens of feet in length.


    "Hiss!"


    This Python is like a sword, like a beast. Its rune is magnificent and breathtaking!


    "The sword of the snake is very clever!"


    The deep and sharp voice of drinking suddenly spewed out from the mouth of the night. The pupils were sharp at first. The sword of the python was swept out from the mountain. The air of terror broke out like a mountain torrent.


    "Chula la!"


    All of a sudden, the space where the snake passed by was distorted, and the dazzling sword was swept out. It broke through the space like thunder with a sharp and extremely harsh sound.


    At this moment, in the face of such a majestic and fierce attack, the demon hawk''s eyes are covered with the mysterious runes of the python, and the pupils of the short and fat middle-aged are shrouded in tight pupils and fear spreads.


    "Chula la!"


    The faint Python destroys everything, and the shadow of the demon Eagle breaks into pieces like fireworks. The short and fat middle-aged figure emerges, and the blood in his mouth is pouring into the air.


    "Whew!"


    The eyes of the snake are like lightning.


    "Zongmen can''t..."


    The short fat middle-aged voice has not dropped, the fear of double pupil closed, has been destroyed vitality, the body directly fell from the mid air, no more vitality.


    "It''s a strong blow. It''s a powerful sword."


    Du Shaofu looked up in the air. The power of the sword was extraordinary. It was a treasure.


    "If you eat well, you''re afraid of getting stuck in your teeth."


    Du Xiaoyao recovered his little monkey body and fell on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. He looked at the "spirit Python" in his hand at night. His mouth almost flowed out, but there was a worried color in the pale gold soul pupil, and it seemed that he was afraid that he could not swallow the sword.


    "Pooh


    The night drifted to the ground, his face was pale as gray, and his mouth was full of red blood. He immediately said to Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, "there are many people coming. Let''s leave first."


    In a hurry to clean up, night Piaoling will be the ground to destroy all the corpses, and then two people leave in a hurry.


    "Whoosh..."


    Just a moment after they left, the sound of the broken wind resounded, and many figures appeared around them, all of them approached carefully.


    "It''s the strong who are fighting. I''m afraid that at least a few cultivators above the other side of the Marquis are just fighting fiercely."


    "Be careful, don''t provoke the strong."


    One after another, I looked at the destruction of the surrounding mountains in a mess, and felt that there were many amazing breath spread in the space, shocked.In the past three days, many strong men appeared in this mountain range, and there were many cultivators in Wuhou.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    These people, as if they came to look for something, came in one after another, startling the surrounding mountains, birds fleeing, beasts hibernating.


    Mountain streams, valleys, cliffs, dense forests


    All the people were searching everywhere and were attracted by the amazing news the other day.


    However, the news did not appear later, which would make everyone confused and do not know where to start the search.


    "Is the legend true? Is the cave of the strong hidden in the dark forest?"


    "It should be true. A few days ago, the sun was shining and the earth was shaking. It should be that the hidden strongman''s cave is about to be born."


    "It''s said that the powerful man is astonishing, and there are precious weapons in the cave."


    In the dense forest of mountains, there are groups of people from time to time talking about it. All the people who have received the news are full of yearning in their hearts. Everyone wants to get the treasure.


    Everyone did not forget to be on guard. This is also in the dark forest. When there are too many people, the disputes will be continuous. Sometimes, when there are people who disagree, they will fight.


    In the vast mountains, gradually chaos, but also gradually more and more lively.


    At dusk, the setting sun was shrouded in the afterglow, and gradually night fell.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, deep in the mountains, the earth shakes again. There is a glow in front of us, and the breath spreads into the sky.


    In the breath of diffusion, there is a kind of terror and evil spirit spreading.


    This breath is like a fierce beast waking up, which makes the fierce birds and beasts of Sifang mountains dormant, and makes the heart of practitioners fear and the soul tremble.


    "What a terrible smell!"


    The smell of terror spread, and all the people were frightened.


    But then everything disappeared, without trace.


    "Ahead, not far."


    In the surrounding mountains, countless figures swept out of the sky, following the just spread of the glow.


    I''m afraid that if you take a step too slowly, you will be the first to get the treasure.


    In the early morning, the sky is out of the night, the mountains are thick and all things are awake.


    "Hoo..."


    In the cave, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, converged his pale golden breath into his body. His eyes opened, and the pale gold light on his pupils twinkled like a golden lightning. Then he became introverted and his eyes became clear.


    "Boom


    The whole body of a powerful breath shaking spread out, shaking the surrounding space is also a tremor, and then gradually subsided.


    "Finally, we have arrived at the beginning of the meridian realm."


    Du Shaofu murmured a smile. He felt the full dark air and the enhanced physical strength in his body at this time. He felt comfortable and wanted to roar a few times. After these days of breathing and accepting, the cultivation at the initial level of pulse spirit state was completely stabilized.


    "Is this guy practicing?"


    Then Du Shaofu looked at Du Xiaoyao not far away, covered with golden awns. His eyes were slightly curious. He didn''t know whether it was because of swallowing a talisman that Du Xiaoyao was also practicing.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu got up slowly and walked out of the cave, so as not to disturb Du Xiaoyao''s cultivation.


    Outside the cave, at the top of the mountain, the morning sun shines.


    Du Shaofu stood still with the morning wind blowing. His long black hair was tied behind his head. A few wisps of hair were dancing in his ears. From time to time, the tip of his hair brushed his resolute and resolute face.


    "I don''t know where my father is now, as well as my mother and younger sister. When can we meet?"


    As the purple robe moved, Du Shaofu looked at the forest and the mountains in front of him. His eyebrows were slightly locked, and his eyes were full of expectation.


    "I don''t see. You have a sentimental side?"


    When the last word of the voice dropped, a young man in black appeared beside Du Shaofu.


    The young man in black looked at the direction Du Shaofu was looking at. Under the broken bangs on his forehead, the young man in black looked at Du Shaofu with an inborn sharpness in his eyes. Then he turned around and looked at Du Shaofu. His thin lips were slightly open, and he said, "thank you for this time. I owe you one more favor."


    Black robed youth is the night floating Ling, at this time the light voice is no longer indifferent, cold sharp eyes, pan some soft color fluctuations, "polite, see injustice, just help." Du Shaofu''s tight brow relaxed with a smile on his face.


    "Those people are hard to deal with. You''ve got a big problem."


    Night Piaoling a smile, high nose, thin lips slightly with a bit of arrogance, temperament is extraordinary, but some people dare not close, like the eagle in the night, proud, lonely.


    "How are they compared to the hell religion?" Du Shaofu looked at the night and asked.


    Ye Piaoling looked at Du Shaofu for a while and said, "it should be more difficult to provoke than Yin Ming religion."


    "What about the court of light?" Du Shaofu blinked his eyes and continued to ask.


    Ye Piaoling looked at Du Shaofu and said, "that''s still a little bit worse. The bright god''s court should be more difficult to provoke."


    "Ha ha, what are you afraid of? I killed a mysterious cloud Chijiao in the temple of light God. I beat a boy of spirit pulse body and half died. Do you think I am still afraid of this trouble?"Du Shaofu immediately laughed, looked at the night floating Ling and said, "as the saying goes, if you have more debts, you will not worry. If you have more troubles, you will not be afraid."


    "You win."


    Ye Piaoling looked at Du Shaofu helplessly. She didn''t know what to say. Then she moved her eyebrows and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "why don''t you ask those guys why they want to kill me?"


    "I didn''t help you because of those talents, but because you were very angry with me. No matter why they wanted to kill you, I didn''t need to ask. What''s more, it''s not a good thing to be hunted down. You just said that those people are difficult to offend. If I ask, I can''t avenge you. Why ask. " Said Du Shaofu.


    "Thank you." Ye Piaoling looked at Du Shaofu, her eyes fluctuated, and then she simply said two words.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu felt the breath on his body this night, and his eyes were quite surprised. He said, "it''s very fast to recover from such a serious injury."


    "It''s OK. It''s estimated that we can recover in a few days." Night floating Ling said.


    "There seems to be something wrong with you."


    Du Shaofu felt the breath of yepiaoling''s body and raised his eyebrows slightly. When he peeped into his mind, he found that although the wound on yepiaoling''s body was recovered, there was no big obstacle, but the dark Qi in his body was quite disordered. This kind of disordered breath was detected last time in the dark city.


    "I was hit by the enemy''s" Chisha palm ", which is a kind of vicious skill. It is said that the people who have been hit by the red Sha palm are basically hopeless. I can only support it by some means."


    Ye Piaoling did not hide, said: "I came to the dark forest, but also inadvertently heard that the king of medicine lives in seclusion in the dark forest, so I want to take a chance to find the medicine king, but unfortunately, by now, I have not found the king of medicine."


    "You''re looking for that guy, too."


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but show a little bitter smile. It''s very difficult for others to find the old guy of the medicine king, but he didn''t want to see the old guy, but he often did.


    "Do you know the king of medicine?"


    Night Piaoling''s eyes suddenly looked at Du Shaofu, his face trembled slightly.


    "I just met him, but I don''t know where he is now. If you have a chance in the future, you can try your luck in a medicine shop called yaolu in dark forest town." Said Du Shaofu.


    "I''ve been there, and I got the news that it was the medicine house in dark forest town, but when I went there, it had already burned out."


    Night Piaoling sighed, and then slowly calm, way: "I think this may be life, destined that I can''t live."


    Du Shaofu smiles and looks at ye Piaoling and says, "don''t be so depressed. Maybe there will be a chance. There are many medicine masters in the world."


    "Maybe."


    Ye Piaoling light way, looking at Du Shaofu, I feel very comfortable getting along with him. He has never been so comfortable with his peers. Since he was a child, he has lived in a repressive competition. All his peers around him are competitors. He has no time to relax.


    However, despite his efforts, he finally came to the end as he is now. He was forced to escape from the zongmen and was chased by the zongmen. He still had the red Sha palm in his body. He did not know how long he could live.


    A moment later, ye Piaoling looked at Du Shaofu, and her eyes were a little curious. She said, "have you really beaten the body of the spirit pulse of the light God court?"


    "Yes, but I have some scruples. I dare not kill him, but I should be half dead."


    Du Shaofu said softly. He felt some regret in his heart. He didn''t like the feeling of scruples. He was free.


    Hearing this, ye Piaoling looks at Du Shaofu in his eyes, showing a little shock. Naturally, he is the terror of those who know the body of spiritual pulse.


    But then the eyes of Ye Piaoling sighed that his talent had never been under the body of the spirit vessel before, but it was a pity that he met with an accident.


    "How strong is the court of light?" Du Shaofu looked up at the night and asked.


    "It''s very strong. It controls several empires. The strong ones are like clouds, and the Marquis is is even more numerous. It is said that there is a wuzun in the Guangming temple, which is very powerful." Ye Piaoling told Du Shaofu what he knew.


    "Wu Zun, what level is that?"


    Listening to the word "wuzun", Du Shaofu couldn''t help but tremble. It seemed that the two words resonated with something. The simple words seemed to have an invisible influence on the martial arts practitioners.


    "You know very little. No wonder it''s a small place after all, and you don''t know much about it."


    Ye Piaoling looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "you are the pulse spirit state now. After the pulse spirit state is integrated with the pulse soul, you can step into the Wuhou state, and then you can barely walk outside.


    After Marquis Wu, the pulse and soul break and then stand, melt into the body, can be called king.


    After King Wu''s realm, the martial veins covered the whole body. The martial veins and the physical bodies blended together, and the soul of the veins sat in the Shenque palace. The successful one would soar to the sky one step and rank as the emperor of Wu. When the emperor was angry, he would be able to move mountains and rivers, leaving corpses everywhere. If you fail, the light will be scattered, and the heavy will be destroyed! An empire, with a military Empire, is great. ""Let''s update quickly today. Xiao Yu will continue to work hard. Now flowers are 159. Please let''s invite you to break 200. Xiao Yu will continue to work hard to code words. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    The voice falls, the night floats Ling, the look in the eye also reveals the yearning color, the king of Wu, that is also his pursuit.


    It''s a pity that he has no time to set foot.


    "After the Wu Emperor''s realm, it is the wuzun realm. It is said that the strongest one in the Guangming God''s court has already stepped into wuzun and respected the prestige side, so that the Guangming divine court can not fall down!" After a pause, ye Piaoling continued to whisper to Du Shaofu, "King Wu, Emperor Wu, Wu Zun."


    When Du Shaofu listened, his heart was full of longing. By contrast, his pulse spirit state was too weak and weak.


    Then a moment later, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, he continued to look at the night floating Ling, and asked, "what happened after Wu Zun?"


    Ye Piaoling shook her head and said, "after wuzunjing, I''m not clear about it. I just occasionally hear some rumors. However, there is no end to practice and no end to martial arts. After the realm of Wu Zun, there is naturally a more powerful level. But now, with your and my accomplishments, you can''t touch the broader world. " Night Piaoling whispered, in the sharp eyes, also full of expectations, but also for it.


    "There is no end to cultivation, no end to martial arts, and no end to the strong." Du Shaofu murmured in a murmur, as if enlightened.


    "You should go out and, with your talent, you should not stay in this corner. Although the dark forest is not small, it is only a remote corner compared with the whole continent. It''s too small. In the long run, you''ll be limited. " Ye Piaoling said to Du Shaofu.


    "How big is it outside?" Du Shaofu also asked about the night floating Ling.


    "It''s very big. The dark forest is the closest to the stone dragon Empire, and there are several empires around it. An empire has many prefectures and countless cities, but if it is put on a continent, it is a small place, just a remote corner."


    Night Piaoling looked at Du Shaofu, then walked forward a few steps. The long sleeves of the black robe trembled slightly, the long black hair moved slightly, stood with his hands down, and looked at the sky in front of him. He said, "it is said that we are in Zhongzhou. There are countless clans in Zhongzhou, and there are many big sects and powerful families standing on one side and riding on the imperial power.


    Whether it is the stone dragon empire or the dark forest, they are just a corner.


    Zhongzhou central, that is the real world of practice, is the holy land of our practitioners. There are many heroes and many outstanding people. There are many monsters and beasts with strong blood and rare and terrible spirits. They are famous all over the world!


    Although the strong are more respected and the weak eat the strong, they represent the peak of our practitioners. Compared with the dark forest and the stone dragon Empire, there are too few and small here. "


    When the voice fell, the night floated Ling, and his pupils trembled. At first, he did not yearn for the central part of Zhongzhou, which was the place he wanted to go.


    And now, night Piaoling know, I''m afraid there is no chance.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was also trembling. No one had ever told him about this. No one had ever told him that the time outside was so big. The king of Wu, the emperor of Wu, Wu Zun, and all over Zhongzhou, where there were many countries, could represent the peak of the cultivators. There were many heroes, many outstanding people, and countless powerful monsters and monsters Proud of the world, peerless, famous world!


    Thinking of all that ye Piaoling said in his mind, Du Shaofu''s mind at this time seemed to be sketching out a grand map, outlining a huge world. His blood was boiling in his body. He seemed to want to go immediately and compete with the outstanding people there to see if he could get a foothold in the peak of Zhongzhou.


    "Do you want to be really strong?" Ye Piaoling looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated, and there was a pale gold light flickering between his eyes. He nodded slightly and said, "of course, the weak eat the strong. The strong are respected. I don''t cheat others, but I don''t want to be bullied by anyone."


    "Then you should leave this corner earlier. If the place is too small, it will tie you down."


    Night Piaoling said, the black robe sleeve, both slowly clenched, body trembling, two eyes, the edge flashing, said: "our martial arts practitioners, once embarked on the road of cultivation, has chosen the weak flesh to eat, strength is respected, if you are weak, you can only let others bully, man-made knife for you as fish. If you are weak, you will not even have the qualification to survive, and you will not be in charge of your own life. "


    "With the name of a fool, his parents were forced to separate, and his brother and sister have not seen him so far..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the sky and thought about the past. Scenes came to his mind. In the dark forest, those who were chased by the Heisha gate were like dogs who lost their families. Not long ago, he was chased and killed by the people of the underworld cult and fled everywhere. He was forced by all the heroes in the dark city to escape. He could only escape.


    "If you are weak, you can only be bullied by others, and you will be forced to eat by others." "If you are weak, you will not even have the qualification to survive, and you will not be in charge of your own life!" The words of night floating Ling trembled in Du Shaofu''s mind at the moment, like thunder, which made his soul tremble.


    "I want to be strong, I want to let my parents together, let my brother and sister meet, and my family get together!"


    "I want to be strong, man-made, I am fine steel!""I want to be stronger. People will not attack me, I will not be a prisoner. If people attack me, I will be punished, although far away!"


    His eyes twinkled with gold in his eyes. Du Shaofu clenched his fists. He firmly believed that he must become a strong man as soon as possible.


    The weak eat the strong, the power of the world, the strong, stronger, is the condition for survival!


    Shun is where, reverse is strong!


    As the sun sets, thick clouds and mists are hovering in the sky. The setting sun, taking advantage of the gap, bursts out a line of crimson haze, rolling the golden glow in the boundless forest sea.


    Du Xiaoyao didn''t wake up in practice, and Du Shaofu couldn''t leave. He put a seal on the entrance of the mountain.


    At least he was also a four-star talisman. It was not difficult for Du Shaofu to arrange some seals.


    Then Du Shaofu found a large cave nearby and entered the cave. He also placed a seal on the entrance of the cave.


    "Strive to become stronger, accelerate to become stronger!"


    When everything was ready, Du Shaofu sat cross legged in the cave, murmuring.


    The words of floating Ling in the daytime and at night greatly shocked Du Shaofu. It also opened up a new world in Du Shaofu''s heart and opened a new picture in front of him.


    Du Shaofu knew that he needed to be stronger.


    Zhen Qingchun once said that congenital state and pulsating state are the most important levels to lay a good foundation. You should never be anxious, otherwise you will regret later.


    Now, Du Shaofu has set foot in this pulse spirit state. Although it is still very important to stabilize the cultivation and lay a good foundation, compared with the level of congenital state and pulsating state, we should relax a lot on the basis of attention.


    After all, the foundation has been established and more breakthroughs can be started.


    Du Xiaoyao was still practicing, and he could not leave anyway. Therefore, Du Shaofu did not want to waste his time. He planned to practice the body training method of the golden winged ROC first, and then cut the bones and wash the marrow.


    The first layer of the body refining method of the golden winged ROC bird is to refine the golden feather, which requires a miraculous medicine to refine the body.


    The second level of cutting bones and washing marrow requires swallowing the spirit blood of demons on the list of heavenly beasts, and the most violent energy contained in the demon blood is used to cut bones and wash marrow.


    The higher the level of demon beast, the better the effect of its blood essence on cutting bone and washing marrow, and the general monster is difficult to have effect.


    It''s been a long time since you got the blood of Xuanyun Chijiao, but Du Shaofu has not made time to practice.


    Now Du Shaofu is going to use the current time to start the second layer of bone cutting and marrow washing.


    The second layer of the method of cultivating the body is to cut the bones and wash the marrow. Although there is Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood in his hands, Du Shaofu''s first task is to refine the Jiaoxue into real essence blood.


    There is so much blood on a dragon. Although Du Shaofu practiced the skills of the golden winged ROC birds, it was a human body after all. It was impossible to swallow the blood of a whole dragon.


    Du Shaofu is not a golden winged ROC after all, so he can only refine his blood into the purest blood essence, refine all its impurities, and finally take the most concentrated refined blood essence of Xuanyun Chijiao to practice the body refining method. This effect will not be worse than swallowing a whole blood of Xuanyun Chijiao, or even worse And, only strong, not weak!


    "Chula la!"


    With the shaking of his long sleeves, a row of bottles and jars of various sizes appeared in front of Du Shaofu, which was filled with the blood of Xuanyun Chijiao.


    Immediately, Du Shaofu''s handprint was condensed. Suddenly, the white light covered his body like a divine awn. A very ancient breath burst out of his body, and then a lot of dazzling runes poured out in front of him.


    Finally, these dazzling runes quickly gathered and arranged, and then directly condensed into a spirit furnace tripod filled with white, green, black, red and yellow energy.


    "Boom


    There is a light golden light on the tripod of Linglu. A blazing breath spreads. The secret patterns of the talisman keep flashing and jumping. The strong breath rushes away like a wave, and the whole cave trembles.


    "Hula!"


    Within the cauldron, the flame leaped, and the fingerprints in Du Shaofu''s hands began to condense and change continuously. Then, a wave of white divine awn wrapped a lot of bottles and jars opened, and a stream of blood with violent energy fluctuations was immediately poured into the cauldron.


    "Oh..."


    When Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood is poured into the Linglu Fu Ding, as soon as it touches the blazing flame, the energy fluctuation will increase immediately. If there is a roar of a dragon, the sound will be faintly heard.


    "The update is finished today, and we can finally finish the update earlier. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints also changed, controlling the energy fluctuation of the five element runes in the Linglu RUNDING, and a hot breath suddenly roared away, and the Jiaoxue wrapped in Xuanyun Chijiao began to refine.


    To refine all impurities, leaving the most pure blood essence, and finally cutting bone marrow.


    As time went by, this refining process was also extremely consuming for Du Shaofu.


    His mental power should be aware of the changes in the Linglu Fu Ding, including the changes in temperature and Jiaoxue. Du Shaofu did not dare to relax any slight changes.


    Although this is not refining medicine, if you make a small mistake, it may destroy the precious Jiaoxue.


    At least he was also a four-star talisman, and his mental strength soared. After Du Shaofu''s unremitting efforts to refine it for seven or eight hours, a wave of pure energy began to fluctuate in the Linglu Fu Ding.


    "Ouch..."


    Within the cauldron, the runes begin to move, and the glow spreads. At this moment, the blood of the dragon has reached its purest level, and its tremendous energy has reached its peak. The roar of the dragon is heard from time to time, which is very exciting.


    "Boom!"


    It seems that there is a dragon surging in it to destroy Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu tripod.


    The essence blood of demon beast contains the energy of demon beast. In addition to the secret bone, the most important treasure is to obtain the essence blood contained in the blood.


    Although it is well known that the most powerful secret arts and abilities of monsters are hidden in the secret bones.


    But the blood also more or less will contain some, if obtains, the price is extremely high.


    The stronger the monster, the more precious the essence blood. Those top demon blood, that is, the treasure among the treasures, is much more precious than those natural materials and earth treasures.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, the roar in the cauldron reached its climax. After a violent hissing, it soared into the sky with a dazzling light. The general one rushed out of the cauldron, shining brightly on the huge cave. It was like a dragon resurrected


    Inside the cauldron, the dazzling light soars to the sky, and the caves are full of dazzling runes, and then turn into a mysterious cloud red Jiao.


    This mysterious cloud Chijiao has a shadow of tens of feet in size. It''s powerful and ferocious. He looks at Du Shaofu and seems to want to tear up Du Shaofu for revenge.


    The terror and pressure that demon Jiao spreads all over his body. The breath is not under the original living body. It is mind shaking, threatening and frightening.


    "I can beat you to death even if you are alive. What''s arrogant when you die?"


    Du Shaofu moved, his fingerprints congealed, and released a hand. On the palm of the palm, the golden talisman and secret patterns were wrapped in layers. They were dense and domineering. With one hand, he immediately patted the empty shadow of the dark cloud Chijiao, like a golden winged ROC spreading its wings.


    "Hula!"


    The empty shadow of Xuanyun Chijiao was smashed by Du Shaofu and turned into bright blood. "Hua La" fell into the Linglu Fu Ding again, and the dazzling runes spread out in the Linglu Fu Ding, and the bright glow was still like a brilliant sun.


    "Start!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu suddenly opened his mouth and sucked it into his mouth. As the fingerprints congealed, a group of brilliant blood essence liquid was sucked into his mouth with thousands of rays, just like a bright column of light.


    A group of the most pure Xuanyun Chijiao blood essence seems to contain the most surging and terrifying energy, enveloping Du Shaofu with endless bright light.


    "Ouch..."


    With all the blood essence sucked into Du Shaofu''s mouth, the roar of dragons loomed in Du Shaofu''s throat.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu swallowed Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood essence into his stomach, and the Linglu tripod turned into a rune to dissipate, and the mystery returned to his body. Then Du Shaofu''s face turned red, and Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood essence was swallowed into his body, and then it burst away in his body.


    The tremendous and violent energy collided in Du Shaofu''s body, diffused into the internal organs, penetrated muscles and cells, and made Du Shaofu''s face turn red when he was swollen.


    The tremendous energy, like thousands of beasts in his body, wanted to destroy all Du Shaofu''s body.


    The violent energy shock wants to tear Du Shaofu''s body into pieces.


    This is just Du Shaofu. If he was a new practitioner in the pulse and spirit realm, he would devour Xuanyun Chijiao''s essence and blood directly. He was afraid that he would explode and die on the spot.


    "Ah


    The pain, the sharp pain, seemed to tear the body into pieces. With Du Shaofu''s endurance, he could not bear it any more. He could not help crying out.


    It seems to cry out, at least to be able to feel better.


    The intense pain, which was like bursting and tearing up the flesh, made Du Shaofu miserable.


    But Du Shaofu just screamed a few times, and then he tried to resist it. Now is not the time to scream. He took the blood essence to cultivate his body. Today, at the first watch, Xiao Yu continued to code words, to ask for flowers and everything, and to thank all the brothers and brothers. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    "Qizun, a strong man who became famous thousands of years ago, is an outstanding one among the masters of Qi and Fu. It is said that qizun disappeared suddenly more than 1000 years ago. Later, it was said that qizun fell down because of the failure of refining a magic weapon. It is likely that qizun finally went to the dark forest. It is said that qizun is the strong one who comes out of the dark forest, and the last place to fall will be the dark forest.


    At that time, numerous powerful people flocked to seek the place where qizun finally fell, hoping to get the collection of qizun''s life, and even get the inheritance of qizun. It''s just that countless powerful men have been searching in the dark forest for decades and hundreds of years, but they have not found any trace of the cave of qizun. Later, the legend has gradually faded away. " Xue Tianqiu said.


    "If we can get the treasure, we must be able to control the dark forest."


    Xue Yunming''s eyes were blazing. As the young leader of the Heisha sect, if the Heisha sect could control the whole dark forest, he would be able to walk horizontally in the whole dark forest.


    "Your eyes are too shallow."


    Xue Tianqiu said to Xue Yunming, "qizun is the strong one who was famous in Zhongzhou at the beginning, and qizun is the most top Qi Fu Master in Zhongzhou. If his collection is obtained by us, it will not only enable us to control the dark forest, but also enable us to occupy a place on the whole of Zhongzhou, and occupy a place in it


    "Boom!"


    When Xue Tianqiu''s voice fell, suddenly, a large number of mountains in front of him trembled, boulders rolled down, the earth moved and the mountains rocked, and the sun was covered with sunlight.


    "Hula!"


    Under the gaze of countless eyes in all directions, there is a strange mountain range emerging out of the sky in front of the sun blocking the sun, which appears directly in the space ahead.


    In the mountain range, the mountains are covered by the rays of the sun. However, the mountains are barren everywhere. There is no grass in the mountains, which is full of evil spirit.


    "That''s the seal. The seal appears."


    In all directions, someone suddenly exclaimed that the seal had been opened. Within the seal, there must be a treasure.


    "Whoosh!"


    All of them couldn''t help it any longer. They all rushed to the strange place. Everyone wanted to get the treasure. That''s what they came here for.


    "Come on, grab the treasure, you can''t be the first to get it!"


    The rest of the people saw that some people were scrambling to get in. At first, some people planned to endure for one or two, but they couldn''t stand to see the dense figures entering the sealed land to seize the treasure. Many powerful people jumped into the air and swarmed in.


    "There are spirit tools. There are three spirit tools on the rock!"


    When someone entered the sealed land, they immediately found three spiritual objects, and their eyes turned red immediately.


    "Boom!"


    Three spirit tools, immediately caused a battle, three spirit tools, let hundreds of people immediately hit and fall, and more people are still fighting.


    At the end of the day, the strong people who were surrounded by the last crowd could not help but soar into the air one after another, all of them entered the seal land.


    "There are many spiritual tools you can take!"


    The man in short clothes has one eye. His eyes are sharp and sharp like a sharp sword. He waves several people and puts away a spirit tool in his hand.


    "It''s good to keep a spirit tool to give away!"


    A tall and thin old man appeared, and the space around him was distorted. The figures were shaken and flew directly. Then he grasped the second spirit tool in his hand.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The figure of Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties fell to the ground, and a sense of terror broke out. More than a dozen people around him flew away, and then took the third spirit tool.


    "There''s a spirit weapon ahead. Grab it!"


    Some people found spirit tools in front of them. They scrambled for them and plundered them quickly. The war was imminent.


    "Whoosh!"


    All people enter the sealed land and immediately disperse to search for the real treasure.


    "No, there are puppets."


    "This is not the kind of puppet that appeared a few days ago."


    All of a sudden, there appeared puppets in the sealed land. They were very strange, but their power was terrible. It was like nothing to kill the cultivators of Wuling state. Even the Marquis could not do anything to those puppets.


    These puppets were even more intelligent. They killed the intruders directly. Many people were torn into pieces by the puppets, and the blood mist poured out.


    However, this did not prevent people from searching for treasure. There was a steady stream of people entering the treasure hunt. There were fights everywhere, and the sound of "boom" resounded through the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the cave, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, was covered with golden light, flashing talisman and secret patterns, and his breath was domineering.


    For five days, Du Shaofu succeeded.


    Of course, this kind of success does not mean that Du Shaofu successfully broke through the method of body refining by cutting bones and washing marrow. It is just that Du Shaofu successfully carried out the first bone cutting and marrow washing with the blood essence of Xuanyun Chijiao.One time on the list of celestial beasts, the essence and blood of demons, is far from enough to successfully cut bones and wash marrow.


    After enduring the pain in his body for five days, Du Shaofu assimilated the tremendous energy in Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood essence into every trace of flesh, blood, bones and cells.


    Du Shaofu washed his body with the violent energy of Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood essence, and washed the impurities hidden in the bone marrow.


    At the same time, it nourishes the body with the majestic energy contained in the blood essence, so it can cut the bone and wash the marrow.


    At this time, you can also see that on Du Shaofu''s body surface, from head to foot, there is a light layer of light black things, like mucus on Du Shaofu''s body.


    These are the impurities in the bone marrow of Du Shaofu''s body, which were cut and washed out by the violent force contained in Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood essence.


    "Hula!"


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged. His body was covered with gold, and his talisman and secret patterns flashed. Looking from afar, he looked like a golden winged ROC. He was domineering and powerful, which was enough to make the beasts crawl.


    At this moment, with Xuanyun Chijiao blood essence, Du Shaofu improved his body again.


    Before that, Du Shaofu had reached the level of true ROC that even the real golden winged ROC could not achieve.


    Although there is not much progress in the level of cultivation, the benefits are amazing. It can enhance the terror of war. The strength is not comparable to that of the cultivators at the same level. It is easy to kill the opponent by skipping the level.


    When the fingerprints change, a flame spreads out from within itself, burning the impurities on the body surface.


    "Hula..."


    With the flame wrapped and the rune flashing, Du Shaofu''s whole body was bright and crystal clear. Even the long black hair behind his back was covered with gold runes, just like a God, spreading the domineering atmosphere and revealing the ancient mystery.


    After a moment, the whole body breath converges, the bright golden light pours into the body.


    "Hoo!"


    Just after the last wisp of golden awn converged and entered, Du Shaofu''s mouth spewed out of his mouth. His eyes suddenly opened, and a golden light flashed out, and a domineering atmosphere swept over him.


    "Boom


    The breath shakes the whole cave. There is no doubt that Du Shaofu''s strength soared again after cutting bones, washing marrow and forging his body.


    "Good results."


    Feeling the strength of his body, Du Shaofu smiles and murmurs. He even finds that his cultivation has improved a lot. Some of the rage energy contained in Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood essence turned into Xuanqi.


    After cleaning up, Du Shaofu untied the seal on the outside of the cave and walked out. It was at noon that the sun was shining outside, and he saw Du Xiaoyao who had come out of the cave seal for the first time.


    "You finally come out?


    Seeing Du Shaofu, ye Piaoling sighed a little, then looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes and said, "eh, how can I feel that your cultivation has improved a little?"


    Du Shaofu chuckled and said, "I think I''ve made some progress. Why, wait for me to do something?"


    Night Piaoling eyes a pick, immediately said: "you closed for five days, but outside is the sky?"


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated, and his heart was tight. He asked the night floating Ling.


    Ye Piaoling said: "just a few days ago, the place with seal was born. It is suspected that qizun''s cave is in it. Now all the people are looking for treasure. Yesterday, a few people inadvertently broke in, and I just caught and asked about some information."


    Then yepiaoling told Du Shaofu all the recent events. It is said that there was a sealed place in the past few days. There were many spirit weapons in it, which caused fierce competition and countless deaths and injuries.


    The strong men of one cabinet, one castle and two gates have joined in. Even the strong ones of one Pavilion, one castle and two gates have to fear one or two.


    In the sealed land, there were also various puppets. Those terrible puppets killed many powerful people, and even many powerful ones in the Marquis area fell among them.


    But until now, no one has found the location of qizun cave.


    "Is this the great fortune and opportunity?"


    Listening to ye Piaoling''s introduction, Du Shaofu immediately thought of the great fortune and opportunity mentioned by mother-in-law Yinhua.


    According to mother-in-law Yinhua, there will be a great chance in this place before long. That should be the place of seal.


    "Qizun cave, what is that?" Du Shaofu raised his head and asked ye Piaoling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    "It is said that qizun was the top craftsman in Zhongzhou thousands of years ago. He walked out of the dark forest and was famous throughout Zhongzhou. All the people have always thought that the instrument master is the least useful one among the lingfu masters. Although they can refine spirit weapons and talismans, most of them improve the strength of others, but their own strength is not too strong. Compared with the array Fu master, medicine Fu master and martial arts practitioner in the same level, the Weapon Master''s own strength is the weakest.


    However, Qi Zun has broken everyone''s cognition. He has become a giant with refining tools. His puppet made by him is extremely powerful, and he has become the Supreme Master with refining tools.


    There is a rumor that qizun failed to refine a magic weapon and fell down, mostly in the dark forest. Therefore, for thousands of years, there has been a legend of qizun cave. It is said that anyone who gets the qizun cave will be able to get numerous treasures, and even may get the inheritance of qizun. You should know, qizun''s predecessors are said to have reached the cultivation of eight star spirit fu masters, which is equivalent to those with strong martial arts status! "


    Ye Piaoling said, with awe and yearning in her eyes. Then she told Du Shaofu about the general situation of qizun cave, which he had heard, so he didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    "The eight star spirit Fu master is equivalent to Wu Zun realm."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was also deeply moved. At that level, he was indeed a strong man standing in the whole Zhongzhou a thousand years ago. Then he looked at ye Piaoling and asked, "why don''t you go to find qizun cave?"


    "A lot of people have broken into this place these days, for fear of affecting your seclusion." The night drifts along the light road.


    Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu smiles. He doesn''t have much to say. In order to avoid the influence of others on his seclusion, ye Piaoling can not go to find qizun cave. This makes Du Shaofu feel a lot of fluctuation, and several people can resist the attraction of qizun cave.


    "Are you interested in going to have a look? It''s estimated that the information about the sealed place has not been spread out for a long time. I''m afraid that some powerful people in Zhongzhou will get the news and come to look for qizun cave in the next few days." Ye Piaoling said to Du Shaofu.


    "Of course. Let''s get together."


    Du Shaofu was naturally interested in it. After waiting here for such a long time, it was just for this great chance.


    They didn''t have to clean up anything, and then they jumped into the air and swept to the seal.


    The sealed land is no longer sealed, just like a vast mountain range in the mountains.


    It''s just that the whole mountain is full of evil spirit in the air. There is no grass everywhere. Somehow, it''s a piece of barren land.


    "It''s really terrible. A powerful man in Marquis Wu''s territory has been torn up by his life, a terrible puppet."


    "I also saw the fall of the Marquis of Qinzhou in the stone dragon empire. He came to the sealed place to search for treasure. It is said that he got a talisman. I didn''t expect that he would fall on the sealed land. I don''t know who killed him and took the treasure."


    "What''s strange about this? This is the dark forest, not the stone dragon empire. The Lord of Qinzhou Prefecture is in the dark forest, but nothing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoyao was perched on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. He and ye Piaoling walked into the sealed place. On the way, they saw many corpses, and many places had traces of fighting.


    From many comments, Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling learned a lot about the situation of the sealed land.


    It is said that in the past few days, there have even been several amulets in the seal area.


    More and more powerful people got the news, including the strong of the stone dragon Empire and the strong ones of several empires around, and rushed to the seal place one after another.


    However, there are also many powerful people falling down in the sealed land. Every day, there are wars and battles.


    In this land, there are countless deaths and injuries, and the evil spirit is towering.


    The strong men of one Pavilion, one castle and two gates have long been in the sealed place. But now several days have passed. Although there are many spirit tools and several talismans, no one has found the real cave.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In the bleak mountains, the sound of "boom" resounds continuously.


    Around the top of a mountain, hundreds of thousands of figures gathered to watch the battle over the top of the mountain, but they did not dare to get close to it.


    On the top of the mountain, there were dozens of people standing in different costumes, but their breath was extremely terrible and the strength was the lowest, which was above the level of the other side of the pulse spirit realm.


    On the hillside, at this time there are more than a dozen corpses. Obviously, they have just experienced a great war, and more than a dozen people have fallen.


    On the top of the mountain, there are three people fighting fiercely in the sky. All of them are practitioners of Wuhou state. They twist the space with their hands and feet. The energy and momentum fluctuate like the waves, and the muffled sound of energy resounds continuously in the surrounding sky.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In the sky, two middle-aged men of the three Marquis states besieged a big man.


    The besieged man was seven feet tall and thin. He was dressed in a tight suit and his eyes showed his fine eyes. He was only two fists and four hands. One of the two middle-aged besieged was still at the mysterious level of the marquis. Finally, the big man was more and more unable to resist."Well, the man seems to be familiar with him."


    Among the crowd, a young man with a purple robe with a golden macaque on his shoulder was looking at the man falling in the wind in the air. His eyebrows were slightly raised, and he seemed to have some familiarity. It was Du Shaofu who came to join in the fun.


    "In the four seas Inn, you let him go." Night floating Ling said.


    "It seems that, remember, that guy is not a good bird, but he is good to his own people, and he is very loyal."


    Du Shaofu remembered that the big man seemed to be Hua fankong, the leader of the kuisha gang in the Sihai Inn in the dark city. Unexpectedly, he met again here.


    "Bang!"


    Finally, Hua fankong''s two fists were hard to beat with four hands. He was directly hit on his back by a middle-aged fist seal at the mysterious level of marquis state behind him. His body fell directly on the hillside from the sky, and the blood gushed from his mouth.


    "Hiss..."


    On the hillside, Hua fankong''s body rubbed against the ground and retreated for more than ten meters to stabilize. His face was already pale.


    Two middle-aged figures of marquis Wu once again surrounded Hua fankong. One of them was middle-aged in long clothes and looked down at Hua fankong on the ground. His eyes were cold and he yelled: "hand over the spirit weapon you got!"


    "Pooh!"


    Hua fankong stood up, opened his mouth and spat out the remaining blood in his mouth. His eyes were bloodshot. He looked at the middle-aged man who had just talked in front of him. He said, "kill my brother, do you still want spiritual tools? Dream!"


    "If you don''t give up the spirit, you''ll die!" The middle-aged in long clothes continued to say in a cold voice.


    "Ha ha!"


    Hua fankong laughed and sneered: "if you people in Tianhu Empire think I''m a fool, even if I give it to you, even if it''s me, I''m not much better. What''s more, kill my brother and want my spirit. When we''re in the dark forest, we''re all soft bones!"


    The middle-aged man in long clothes sneers, with a sense of superiority in his eyes. The Tianhu empire is much stronger than the stone dragon empire. Besides, the big guy in front of him is only a man in the dark forest. They look down upon the dark forest just as the city dwellers look down on the slums.


    "If you don''t have that strength, you''d better not try to be brave. Since you don''t make friends, I''ll have to help you!"


    The voice falls, the middle-aged breath of long clothes erupts, a palm print is taken out, such as the waves of the ocean, to the sky of China.


    As soon as Hua fankong''s eyes sank, he wanted to bite his teeth and move.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, a black robe figure appeared in front of Hua fankong''s body, and the same palm print was taken at the middle-aged of the long-distance clothes.


    "Bang!"


    The low and dull sound came out, the energy poured out, and the figure in black just flickered slightly, but the middle-aged man in the long clothes staggered back several steps, and his eyes also showed a color of surprise. He immediately raised his head and looked at the man who had been killed halfway.


    Suddenly appeared in black figure, is the night floating Ling, indifferent look, eyes sharp.


    "It''s you Little brother... "


    Hua fankong was stunned, and then recognized the night floating Ling, and suddenly his face showed a surprise color. Originally, he wanted to call him "little brother". However, when he thought that the night when he witnessed the terrible strength of the black robed youth in front of him at the Sihai inn that night, the little brother could not be called out.


    "I don''t understand. You like to meddle."


    The faint voice spreads out, Du Shaofu also appears in the night Piaoling side, Du Xiaoyao on the shoulder, in the eye light gold Lingtong looks around.


    When Hua fankong saw Du Shaofu, he was also surprised. He witnessed the ferocity and killing of the purple robed boy.


    Ye Piaoling looked at Hua fankong with a smile and said to Du Shaofu, "this guy was saved by someone I owe you from your hand. When I saw him at this time, I didn''t want him to die in front of me again."


    "That''s true. It''s not very comfortable to let this guy die in front of you. I didn''t kill this guy, and it''s a little uncomfortable to let him die in front of me." Du Shaofu nodded. He understood the feeling of Ye Piaoling.


    They were chatting. At this time, they didn''t even take a look at the middle-aged people in Wuhou.


    "How dare you interfere with your business


    Seeing ye Piaoling and Du Shaofu intervening, another middle-aged man who has not spoken for a long time, looks very embarrassed. He is wearing a broad robe and his cultivation at the mysterious level of Marquis''s territory has a strong voice.


    "You can go as far as you can go in the future. You can''t kill this man!" Du Shaofu leaned slightly to the middle-aged man.


    "Boy, the tone is arrogant. Don''t toast or eat or drink. In front of the Tianhu Empire, you can''t be in charge of any business. You''d better get out of my way!" The middle-aged man in the broad robe looked at Du Shaofu.


    "You want to die!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled, and his face suddenly became gloomy and cold.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    "Boy, you must be tired of your life!"


    Wu Hou state mysterious level of wide robe middle-aged shock, then angry, eyes full of anger.


    As the head of a mansion, who dares to speak to him like this? But now this young man, who seems to be half of his age, dare to challenge him so much. How can he not be angry? Suddenly, a mysterious atmosphere of Marquis''s territory burst down on Du Shaofu.


    "You''re tired of your life. Come and die!"


    In the breath of the mystical practitioners in Wuhou, Du Shaofu''s face was cold and motionless, and his mouth outlined a sneering radian, reaching out to the middle-aged man in the broad robe.


    Du Shaofu didn''t take the broad robe in his eyes at all. All the cultivators on the other side of the Marquis territory had been killed. Why fear a mysterious level of marquis.


    "What an arrogant young man, he is a master of the Tianhu Empire, with strong strength!"


    "I guess the young man is the master of the Empire. He usually doesn''t pay attention to everyone. Now he is arrogant in front of a powerful marquis."


    All around the crowd, all of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion. No one would think highly of Du Shaofu, a teenager. No matter how strong he is, can he still do anything to the Marquis state? This is impossible.


    "You son of a bitch, you''re going to have a bad time."


    Only Hua fankong laughed to himself. Although the boy in purple robe was also his enemy, he almost killed him and robbed him of his heaven and earth bag last time. However, under such circumstances, Hua fankong naturally chose to join Du Shaofu in the same line-up.


    Hua fankong was waiting to see the end of the middle-aged man in the broad robe, but he saw with his own eyes how fierce the purple robed boy was.


    At this time, the Xuanhua robe is also a little empty. Judging from the situation of Sihai Inn last time, it seems that the boy in purple robe is not enough to have the strength of a man of cultivation at the mysterious level of Wuhou.


    "Little bastard, no matter who you are, you are dead today!"


    The middle-aged man in Kuanpao couldn''t help it any more. His eyes were full of murderous intent. His figure suddenly swept out, and the dark air surged like a storm. He waved a palm print and directly killed Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The powerful man in the mysterious level of Wuhou state, with his hand, breathtaking, energy storm sweeping, shocking!


    Where the middle-aged figure in the broad robe passes by, the space is faintly distorted. The mysterious atmosphere of cultivation in Wuhou''s territory erupts without reservation. A force of terror and oppression is swept by the flashing runes.


    With such a powerful atmosphere, all the onlookers in the distance felt a huge force of oppression. The strength of the mysterious and powerful people in the Wuhou area was absolutely fierce to a terrible level. Under the huge pressure, Du Shaofu was still motionless. The huge force of oppression swept through, and the purple robe was hunting.


    "Bang!"


    In the room of electric light and flint, Du Shaofu let one of his palms be directly slapped on his chest. He did not hide or avoid it. He directly resisted the palms of the practitioners at the mysterious level in the marquis. The light gold dark air defense on his body was directly destroyed, and then the palm print directly fell on his chest.


    "Looking for death!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu looked cold and respected. How could he be too kind? In his clear eyes, his intention of killing spread out in a flash, and he waved his hand. In his palm, the golden talisman was wrapped in a secret pattern, and his hand was like a palm fan.


    "Hula!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s hand is like a giant ROC spreading its wings, and the space dent is revealed. Carrying the strong will of the golden winged ROC, Du Shaofu violently rises and slaps the head of the broad robed middle-aged man with the momentum of rushing thunder.


    Suddenly, middle-aged broad robe seems to suddenly feel something, and his pupils suddenly shrink, but everything seems to be too late.


    "Boom


    The deep muffled sound resounded, the terrible symbol spread, and the energy and strength spread like a storm. On the whole mountain top, the cracks on the ground spread rapidly, just like an earthquake.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure was shocked by the other party''s hand and staggered back. He took seven steps to stabilize himself. The place he passed by became a powder.


    But at this time, the middle-aged broad robe in the mysterious level of marquis Wu''s territory was turned into pieces in the unwilling eyes of his two pupils. His head, as the most vulnerable part of his body, was shaken by Du Shaofu and smashed into blood mist.


    The whole surrounding space was suddenly silent.


    All this was beyond everyone''s expectation. Originally, all the onlookers thought that the purple robed boy was too arrogant, but they didn''t think that the purple robed boy''s strength was such terror.


    The powerful man in the mysterious level of Wuhou territory was beaten to pieces by a slap. What a terrible strength!


    All the people of Tianhu empire are all sluggish at the moment. They can''t return to God with astonishment.


    "You die too!"


    After a few steps back, Du Shaofu stabilized his body. The golden awn suddenly erupted, and the mysterious air gushed from his feet. His body was as flighty as a God. At a strange speed, he directly jumped at the gaping long clothes and left in his middle age.At the beginning of the reign of marquis Wu, the eyes of the middle-aged man in the long clothes for cultivation surged with horror, but the boy in purple robe appeared in front of him in a hurry.


    A domineering momentum burst, and the space was about to be blocked, and it was difficult to retreat suddenly. In a panic, the frightened middle-aged long clothes gnawed their teeth and fingerprints, and the runes surged, communicating with the martial pulse and merging with the pulse soul.


    "Oh


    A strange animal with red body, covered with scales, like a tiger like a wolf, appears. It has four wings in the north. It is fierce and terrifying. It flies out and sweeps away at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The terrifying energy storms spread over the mountain tops, flying sand and rocks, and the ground quakes cracked one after another.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly and directly killed the evil beast''s pulse and soul shadow. Just as the shadow of the evil spirit swept across, he waved his hand and grabbed the hidden pattern wrapped in the golden talisman. The golden claw print expanded and distorted the space.


    "Chulala..."


    In the flash of lightning and flint, the shadow of the pulse spirit monster was unknown. Suddenly, his eyes showed fear. Then Du Shaofu grabbed and shredded it. It turned into a storm like Rune and spread away. The breath was extremely terrible.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure continued to sweep out. With the momentum of rushing thunder, he hit the chest of the middle-aged man in his long clothes, which was suddenly full of blood.


    "Bang!"


    Long clothes middle-aged double pupil tightening fear, look shock unwilling, but unable to prevent resistance.


    "Pooh


    The blood spurts thin, the chest of the middle-aged in the long clothes is directly smashed and cracked, and is directly killed by strong force.


    The Marquis Wu was in the early days of his reign, and he had no power to fight against it!


    Only a few breathing time, a mysterious level of Wuhou state and a novice level practitioner of marquis situation, both of which were dead on the spot.


    "Goo Goo!"


    If these two Marquises are killed by other powerful men, people may only sigh and not be shocked.


    But at the moment, these two powerful Marquis were killed by a boy in purple robe, which had to be shocked!


    "Bastard, who dares to kill the people of Tianhu empire!"


    Suddenly, a loud voice came out, from the far sky, a streamer figure suddenly swept to, with a strong incomparable breath came.


    "Boom


    As the man fell on the top of a messy hill, the whole ground was trembling.


    The one who came was half a hundred years old, with a broad forehead and a big face, was staring at the ground. At this time, even the middle-aged corpse of marquis Wu was fighting in his eyes with anger.


    "Lord Lu, they were killed by the boy in purple robe!"


    On the top of the mountain, the dozens of spiritual cultivation practitioners saw the half a hundred old people, as if they had seen a savior, and all of them were pale with awe.


    "Boy, are you the one who killed my Tianhu Empire?"


    Half a hundred old men looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were filled with cold light, but they also looked at Du Shaofu. Did a young man really have the strength to kill two powerful Marquis? There was a mysterious level of marquis. Even if he did, it would be difficult to kill them.


    Du Shaofu looked at the half hundred old men with cold eyes. He said, "it''s just the level on the other side of the Marquis territory. I killed two of them a few days ago. If you don''t go away, you will be killed on the spot. Get out of here!"


    Roar like thunder, rolling ring through, domineering no match!


    "My God, did this young man really kill the other side of Wuhou?"


    All the onlookers around were shocked, their eyes trembled, and they couldn''t help shivering at the young man in purple robe.


    Half a hundred old men in the Tianhu Empire felt a twinkle in their hearts and eyes. They were just on the other side of the Wuhou territory. If what the half of the young people said was true, they would probably be killed by them.


    "Let''s go."


    After a fierce stare at Du Shaofu, half a hundred old men gritted their teeth and said to dozens of practitioners of pulse and spirit state. He shook his sleeve and left immediately.


    These half a hundred old people were afraid. Those half of the young people had easily killed two Marquis areas. They were afraid that most of what they said was true, and that they had really killed the level on the other side of Wuhou territory.


    What''s more, if a young man of such strength comes out, he can prove that his talent is terrible, and his background is absolutely extraordinary. He is afraid that his family or the clan behind him will not let him come out alone. Most of the super strong will follow him. In case the super strong person behind him comes out, it will be even worse.


    "Whoosh..."


    Seeing that the master of the mansion had left, how dare the dozens of practitioners of pulse spirit state dare to stay and flee in a panic.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    A strong man on the other side of the Marquis territory just got angry just now. But in a flash, he was awed by the purple robed boy. What a bully!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    Looking at the Sky Lake Empire and others who left, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved quietly. In the practitioner''s world, strength is respected, and the weak are bullied. If he had not just demonstrated the strength that the practitioners on the other side of the Marquis territory were afraid of, the other side would not have left so easily.


    "I thought you were really going to kill that old guy on the other side of the marquis."


    Ye Piaoling came to Du Shaofu''s side, with a little smile and a little shock in his eyes. It can be seen that in just a few days, this guy''s strength has soared a lot.


    "On the other side of the border of Wuhou, it''s troublesome to kill them. I don''t have time now."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu was able to kill the mysterious level of the Marquis territory, which did not mean that he could kill the other side of the kingdom. It would be more troublesome to join hands with Du Xiaoyao.


    What''s more, there are so many strong people here now. If there is any unnecessary trouble, there is no need.


    "Your physical training is terrible." Ye Piaoling looks at Du Shaofu and resists the mysterious level of marquis Wu and has nothing to do with it. The flesh is too terrible.


    "It''s that guy''s strength is too weak. If I were you, I wouldn''t dare to resist."


    Du Shaofu said that he was also telling the truth. If it was a blow from ye Piaoling, he did not dare to try hard to resist.


    "I feel the imprint of the seal. There''s energy fluctuations in it."


    All of a sudden, Du Xiaoyao said to Du Shaofu. His pale golden eyes looked at the barren mountain in the left sky.


    "Is there any seal in this seal?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. It was already a sealed place. At this time, he didn''t expect that there was still a seal in the sealed land.


    Du Shaofu naturally did not doubt Du Xiaoyao''s talent.


    "Let''s go over there and have a look."


    Du Shaofu looked at the left space and then said to the night floating Ling beside him.


    Night floating Ling nodded, two people are ready to go to the left half sky, a figure is suddenly appeared in front of two people, it is the scarred huafankong.


    Hua fankong looked at Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling, plucked up courage and said, "thank you for your help. Where are you going? I''ll follow you."


    Ye Piaoling and Du Shaofu looked at each other face to face, and then ye Piaoling looked at Hua fankong and said, "save you, just don''t want to see you throw your life in front of me. We don''t need people to follow. You go."


    "I know you don''t need to be followed."


    Hua fankong wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. His face was pale and he said, "all the people I brought are dead, and I''m not lightly hurt. Many people from the Tianhu Empire came this time. If I met a few, I would be in bad luck. So, it''s safer to follow you."


    "You are so rude. Your life and death have nothing to do with us. Save you, just because we don''t want to see you die in front of us. If we don''t see you, it doesn''t matter." Looking at Hua fankong, Du Shaofu thought that this man was strange.


    It''s just that Du Shaofu doesn''t want to take a stranger with him. It''s not a good thing.


    "For the sake of taking my bag of heaven and earth, let me follow you. I think you have just been here for a long time. I have come here for a long time. Now I know more about the situation here. I am familiar with the places that have been found and which places are not. Let me follow you, It''s not useless. "


    Hua fankong is looking at Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling. He is now in a state of injury. If he continues to stay in this sealed land, if he meets the people of the Tianhu empire or some ordinary enemies, the consequences will be serious. But if he leaves here, he is not willing to leave.


    Looking at the two young people in front of him, Hua fankong continued: "you don''t have to work hard to take me with you. Although my strength is not as good as you, and I still have injuries, I still have the ability to protect myself under normal circumstances. In addition, although I dare not say that I am a good man, I still know how to repay you. If you save me, I will never stab you in secret. Even if you find the treasure, I will give you a little bit of it. Even if I don''t, I can see the treasure coming out


    "Let''s go. We don''t need anyone to follow." Night floating Ling shake his head, look gradually changed to let people look at heart tremor, showing a sharp, let people dare not close.


    "Well, thank you for your help. I''ll report it next time."


    Hua fankong felt the breath of the night floating Ling, so that he could not help but tremble in his heart. After boxing, he was ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute. You just said that you are familiar with it. Have you ever been looked for in front of you?"


    Du Shaofu looked at huafankong and asked, pointing to the continuous mountain in front of him on the left.


    Hua fankong looked up at the sky on his left, and then said to Du Shaofu, "it should have been looked for near there, but it''s not so far away. Recently, I heard that many strong people have gone there. There are so many strong people that many weak people dare not get close."


    "Old night, how about letting him follow us?" Du Shaofu leaned to the night and asked."You decide." Ye Piaoling has no opinion and nods to Du Shaofu.


    "I can let you follow us, but you must remember that if you dare to have any heart, don''t blame me for being rude!" Du Shaofu looked at Hua fankong with a faint chill in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not the one who feeds the hand that feeds the hand!" Hua fankong clapped her chest and said.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and the three immediately swept away.


    "What kind of man is that young man? It''s so powerful."


    "I remember, the boy seems to be from tianwu Academy. He was the most ferocious man in the four seas Inn in the dark city."


    "I also remember that it was the young man with a cloak who took pictures of Xuanling Tongtian vine in the stockbreeding firm. Later, he was chased and killed by the strong men of one cabinet, one castle and two gates."


    "I didn''t expect him to appear. The strength seems to be getting stronger and stronger."


    "That boy, it seems, is called Du Shaofu."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As the three men of Du Shaofu left, many comments spread.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, the night floating Ling, huafankong three people swept away, a moment later appeared in a crowded mountain.


    "Bang Bang..."


    There were fights everywhere. In the distance, the palm print of a strong man with one eye broke out, and a brilliant light broke out. The sound of "roaring" was endless, like a torrent. Finally, a strong man was beaten to fly. Under one hand, the blood was dripping, and the body fell to the ground, and he did not know whether he was dead or alive.


    "Wang''s strength is strong!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. From a distance, he could also feel the terror of the one eyed strong man. He felt that the dark Qi in his body was about to stagnate after a long distance.


    "It''s still ahead. The seal there is very strong." Du Xiaoyao''s eyes continue to look at the front and feel the seal in front of him.


    "Go."


    Du Shaofu swept away. He did not know whether it was because of his pulse and soul. At this time, he also felt the space ahead. It seemed that there was a breath of pent up desire.


    "Look, the two leaders and people of the double hate sect have started!" "It''s like fighting for a rune."


    In a canyon, a tall and thin old man, who is seven points similar to two 70 year old men, is fighting fiercely with the old man in long clothes like twins. Three terrible breath diffuses, and any breath has the power of distorting space.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the fight between the three men was extremely mysterious, the runes were dazzling, and the war was fierce, which made people feel frightened.


    "It''s really the hatred of heaven and earth."


    In the crowd, Du Shaofu looked at the three men who fought fiercely above. Among them, Du Shaofu had already seen two 70 year old men. The two brothers of the double hate sect, Hentian and hen Di, were both in the realm of King Wu.


    At this time, the other tall and thin old man was equal to the two brothers Hentian hendiliang. He could not help sighing in his heart. It is no wonder that there are dragons and tigers in the dark forest. At this time, the strength of the tall and thin old man is so strong.


    "Hen Tian hen Di are very powerful, and they are even more powerful when they join hands. Even the head of Mu family castle Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, the head of Heisha sect Xue Tianqiu, and WAN San Pang, the leader of Wanyun Pavilion, should be afraid of." Hua fankong said to Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu bowed his head and left quietly. Many people who hated him had seen him. If anyone recognized him, it would not be a good thing.


    In accordance with Du Xiaoyao''s direction, Du Shaofu also left quietly in order to be unobtrusive and when there were many people.


    From time to time, the three people also encountered a lot of disputes and fights, and they were almost affected. However, some people felt that their breath was extraordinary, and they left immediately and did not dare to provoke them.


    In the sky above a valley, Du Shaofu saw a battle between Mu Ming and Qing, the head of the Mu family castle, and Xue Tianqiu, the head of the Heisha sect.


    "Boom


    Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties in the hands of a sword, runes across the sky, energy fluctuations, Xuanqi towering, swept across the sky, let a large space ripple.


    "Hula!"


    Xue Tianqiu clenched a black knife, which made people tremble and scared for no reason.


    "Boom!"


    These two people do not know why they fight together. They both have the potential to suppress the sky. Their actions and actions shake people''s hearts. The sound of energy explosion is endless. The terrible energy storm makes people dare not to approach, and their strength is not enough. If they are affected, the end can be imagined.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    "Boom!"


    These two people do not know why they fight together. They both have the potential to suppress the sky. Their actions and actions shake people''s hearts. The sound of energy explosion is endless. The terrible energy storm makes people dare not to approach, and their strength is not enough. If they are affected, the end can be imagined.


    "It is worthy of being the master of the Mu family castle and the head of the Heisha sect. The strength of King Wu''s territory is really terrifying."


    Hua fankong looked at the fight between the two strong men on the front air, but also for their eyes. The strength of King Wu''s territory is also his pursuit.


    It''s a pity that if you want to set foot on the level of King Wu''s territory, even if it''s beautiful, you can''t help but sigh.


    Among the numerous Marquis States, those who have talent and have the opportunity to set foot in the realm of King Wu are rare among them.


    Many of the top practitioners in the perfect level of Wuhou state spent their whole life and could not get to the level of King Wu.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu looked at the battle between the two strong men in the air. Naturally, he was deeply in love with mujiapu, but he could not help with his own strength at this time. Even if he showed up to help, he was afraid that it would bring a lot of trouble to mujiapu.


    Night floating Ling nodded, three people continue quietly in the crowd quietly left.


    At this time, the onlookers around were watching the fight between the two strong men in the sky, and no one would pay attention to the three of them.


    I don''t know how vast the sealed land is. The three men swept over many mountains, but they still haven''t arrived at their destination.


    "It is said that qizun has reached the level of cultivation of the eight star spirit Rune master. It''s really terrible to seal such a large space. I''m afraid it''s the master of qizun. He''s not only the master of fufu, but also the master of array Fu." The night drifts along the light road.


    "Eight star spirit Rune master, I don''t know when I can reach it."


    Du Shaofu sighed that the eight star lingfu master was equivalent to wuzun realm. He was the real top strong man in this continent.


    "In front of me, just in front of me. The fluctuation of the seal over there has become more and more intense, and the breath seems terrible."


    Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and felt that there was a terrible fluctuation in the seal, which made his eyes surge up a little dignified.


    "Let''s be careful."


    Du Shaofu said to the night floating Ling and the two people were very beautiful. Under the invisible feeling, the breath coming from the front made his mind tremble for no reason.


    Then the three continued to move on, careful and not careless.


    Especially after hearing from Hua fankong that there were many puppets in the sealed land, Du Shaofu had to be more careful.


    "Those puppets should be the puppets made by qizun. It is said that the puppets made by qizun are amazing. At the beginning, many top schools in Zhongzhou wanted to attract qizun to join in. Not only did they value the strength and refining tools of qizun, but also the means of refining puppets was also an important reason." Night floating Ling said.


    "Puppet."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t know too much about puppets.


    However, Du Shaofu also heard from Zhen Qingchun that he had mentioned a little. It is said that some fu masters could refine various puppets with refining materials, just like refining spirit tools and Fu utensils.


    There are many kinds of puppets. There are many kinds of puppets. There are many kinds of puppets. There are only a few of them can refine them, and even fewer can make powerful ones.


    After the puppet is decorated with special means, it is completely obedient to the master and will never betray. Everything is subject to the master''s command.


    After learning about puppets from Zhen Qingchun''s mouth, Du Shaofu thought that if he could refine puppets, he would refine many puppets around him. That would be a good choice.


    However, Zhen Qingchun was not good at refining utensils, and knew less about making puppets.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu did not pay attention to the making of puppets.


    At dusk, the sky''s twilight, a barren mountain deep, there are large valleys.


    The valleys and ravines are continuous, just like cliffs, and the deep places are eerily quiet and desolate.


    Around this valley, it is more desolate, which makes people feel restless for no reason.


    Here, there is no one near at this time, but it is not completely empty. It is only a small number. When they meet each other, they are quite defensive.


    "It''s just around here." Du Xiaoyao''s double pupils were tight, and he looked at the valley in front of him.


    "It''s a terrible smell."


    Du Shaofu said lightly. He sensed that there was a terrible smell around him. It seemed that there was something fierce and fierce about to erupt.


    That faint breath makes people''s soul uneasy and extremely terrifying.


    "Help."


    Suddenly, in front of the space, suddenly heard the voice of help, a valley, several figures in a panic swept out, quickly fled.


    "Hiss!"Two streamers of light shot out of the sky like lightning, tearing the two practitioners who were fleeing in panic into pieces.


    Du Shaofu, floating in the night and huafankong, looked at each other closely. They saw that the two streamers were very powerful, covered with armour, bronze and runes, which spread wildly.


    The two objects were also human in shape, but their heads were in the shape of wolf heads, and their eyes were sharp.


    "Ouch..."


    On the strange human shaped wolf head, there was a wolf howling roar in his mouth. His hands were like wolf claws, spreading runes. It seemed that he wanted to tear up the space and wave out again, tearing all the fleeing people into pieces.


    "It was a wolf puppet. It was able to kill the puppets at the beginning of the reign of marquis Wu and the mysterious puppet of marquis Wu. Two days ago, the head of the Mujia castle was herded by the master of the Ming and Qing Dynasties. Wan San Pang, the leader of the Wanyun Pavilion, got one each."


    Seeing the man shaped wolf head, Hua fankong immediately changed his face. He had seen the terrible puppet with his own eyes. He directly tore up a cultivator at the mysterious level of marquis state into pieces.


    "Is that a puppet?"


    Looking at the two puppets in the air, Du Shaofu''s eyes were shocked with curiosity.


    This was also the first time Du Shaofu came into contact with a puppet. The atmosphere of terror was very strong, but the level of the puppet was not low.


    "Ouch!"


    In mid air, the eyes of the two puppets immediately focused on Du Shaofu, ye Piaoling and huafankong.


    The eyes in the eyes of the two puppets were full of indifference and killing intention, which was just like a simple instinct, without any sense of color. When people looked at the cold and murderous eyes, they had a kind of chilly feeling in their hearts.


    "No, we''re being targeted by puppets."


    Hua fankong''s eyes changed, and his instinctive desire was to flee first. The puppet was too strong for him to resist.


    However, seeing Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling nearby, Hua fankong bit his teeth and continued to stand behind them.


    "There are only two most effective ways to deal with puppets. One is to destroy them directly and the other is to destroy their control. But the second is too difficult to do at all. " Ye Piaoling said to Du Shaofu, and her eyes were slightly frozen at this time.


    "Ouch!"


    With the fall of the night''s voice, the two wolf puppets have been directly plunging down, and the whole body runes burst out, as if they were sweeping the whole army.


    "One for each."


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated. When his voice fell to the night, a wolf puppet had fallen down in front of him like lightning. On his two meter tall body, the flowing light runes were bright and carrying terror energy. It seemed that if he could suppress the solidification space, his eyes would be killing, and a huge claw print would tear Du Shaofu to pieces.


    "Wave boxing!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure rose from the ground with a little bit of his feet. He also wanted to try out what was the horror of the puppet. The undulating fist condensed, and a series of thirteen rings broke out in the air. All of a sudden, the fist seal hit the paw mark of the wolf puppet.


    "Bang bang!"


    Under the low muffled sound, the energy Rune erupted, the muffled sound was like thunder, and the terrible momentum swept over, and Du Shaofu''s figure staggered and shook away.


    "Chulala..."


    His feet fell to the ground, and then swayed back tens of meters to stabilize his body. Under the violent force, Du Shaofu''s mysterious Qi stagnated, and his fists were numb, but the wolf puppet only slightly recoiled.


    "What a terrible puppet."


    Du Shaofu was amazed. He had always been confident about his own body. At this time, his fists were numb, which proved how terrible the puppet was.


    "These puppets are all forged from the materials of refining utensils. They can''t be resisted easily."


    The voice of Ye Piaoling comes from far away. At this time, she is facing the attack of another wolf puppet. She has no hard resistance, and her voice is like a ghost.


    But the speed of the wolf puppet was also terrible. Suddenly, the majestic figure turned around and continued to attack the night floating Ling. Every attack was full strength, simple and fierce.


    "Oh


    In a short period of time, the wolf puppet, who had just been shaken back a little, attacked Du Shaofu again. The paw marks were snatched by him, and the momentum was vigorous and sharp.


    These puppets have the strength above the level of the other side of Wuhou territory, and even more have the body of horrible puppets. It can be said that these puppet bodies are much more terrible than ordinary monster bodies. They are originally refined from weapon refining materials, and their defense is extremely terrible.


    "Free walk on the wave."


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to fight hard and urged Lingbo to take a leisurely step to avoid it.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    The wolf puppet passed behind Du Shaofu, and the air was crushed.


    "Damn it, this puppet is so strong."


    Du Shaofu grinned and scolded. He could hardly fight against the puppet, and he could not resist it. If he fought with this horrible puppet, he would lose all his advantages, and he would not be able to take advantage of him, and he would also suffer losses.


    "Hiss!"


    The wolf puppet passed away in a flash, and even the speed was terrible. It was like a shadow that chased Du Shaofu. A series of claw marks, accompanied by fierce energy and runes, swept Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was able to avoid it with his carefree pace, but it was not a good way to go on for a long time.


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid it''s not much worse than the talisman."


    All of a sudden, Du Xiaoyao on Du Shaofu''s shoulder laughed and looked at the wolf puppet who was chasing after him. In his pale golden eyes, a child''s eyes were as bright as candy.


    "Crash!"


    Just as the words fell, Du Xiaoyao moved, and the golden light broke out all over his body. His figure was like a long golden rainbow, which swept away at the wolf puppet who was chasing after him. The secret patterns of golden talisman spread, directly destroying the claw mark of the wolf puppet.


    "Click, click..."


    Then Du Xiaoyao''s body expanded and turned into the giant golden ape''s body. The breath of terror broke out in huafankong''s gaping eyes. Then he opened his mouth and directly bit on the paw print of the wolf puppet, and the clear sound of "click, click, click" suddenly came out


    Then a startling scene appeared. The wolf puppet was directly flawed from the claw marks, and pieces of Rune puppets were missing. Du Xiaoyao''s big mouth opened at this time was quickly bitten and swallowed by Du Xiaoyao.


    In the cold eyes of the wolf puppet, which was still full of killing intention, Du Xiaoyao ate all the puppets that could deal with the level of the other side of Wuhou territory within a few breaths.


    "It''s really good. It tastes almost the same as the one I ate last time."


    At this time, Du Xiaoyao''s huge body wrapped in golden awn, and his eyes showed a satisfied smile.


    Du Shaofu was shocked. He didn''t expect that Du Xiaoyao was so powerful that not only the spirit and the talisman could be swallowed directly, but also the terrible puppet.


    And then he looked at Du Xiaoyao, and immediately his eyes became not very good-looking. He glared at Du Shaofu and said, "Du Xiaoyao, why didn''t you do something earlier? I was chased for so long!"


    "I like to see you in a mess, so that I can prove that I am better than you." Du Xiaoyao said impolitely, and then Li ignored Du Shaofu. His eyes immediately turned to the wolf puppet who was fighting with the night floating Ling.


    Ye Piaoling has already inspired the wolf puppet "you mang". In the fierce fighting wolf puppet, you Mang''s sword has crossed the space, and the sparks like flint can leave traces on the hard puppet, but it can''t immediately destroy the terrible wolf puppet.


    "Leave the puppet to me."


    Du Xiaoyao appeared, the whole body golden light burst out, the golden talisman secret pattern swept and spread, wrapped to the wolf puppet.


    Then in the eyes of Ye Piaoling who was shocked, the wolf puppet directly became the food in Du Xiaoyao''s mouth, and then disappeared.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Hua fankong, who has been watching from one side, directly pours down his saliva and looks at Du Xiaoyao. His jaw can''t be recovered for a long time.


    "I''m so full."


    After swallowing the two puppets, Du Xiaoyao''s body continued to turn into a little macaque, which landed on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and belched contentedly.


    "It''s tough."


    Night floating Ling looking at Du Xiaoyao, is also only able to gape, and then the hands of the snake into the body.


    "Down there."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the frightful quiet ravines at the bottom of the valley. In the waves that ordinary people could not detect, the breath of terror was about to erupt, which was incomparable.


    "What''s down here?"


    Ye Piaoling asked Du Shaofu. Looking at the deep valley, he could not feel any fluctuation. Even in the deep gully, there was nothing special.


    "I don''t know what''s next."


    Du Shaofu said to yepiaoling and huafankong in a positive tone: "it may be very dangerous below. Do you want to go?"


    "They''ve all come, and naturally they''re going."


    Night Piaoling look indifferent, there is no sense of retreat.


    Hua fankong naturally knew that there was danger below. The two puppets just came out from below. They looked at Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling, and then looked at Du Xiaoyao. Finally, he nodded and gritted his teeth and said, "then I will accompany you."


    "Be careful." Du Shaofu said, his face slightly coagulated.


    Then the three men surging, three people swept empty fall into the deep valley.


    "Hula!"


    The three fell down slowly. When they got to the bottom for hundreds of meters, the two sides of the gully were like deep cliffs, surrounded by clouds and mist, which made it more and more frightening and quiet.Hundreds of long gullies on the deep, three people landing, the surrounding Canyon deep, deep iron everywhere, a desolate desolate.


    "How terrible is the smell below."


    After huafankong fell to the ground, his eyes suddenly changed slightly. In the deep ravine, there was an invisible breath, which made him feel groundless and shivering.


    "Some people have been here. They should have been killed by the puppets just now."


    Night Piaoling''s eyes fell on more than ten corpses not far away. They were all torn by life. It is not difficult to see that they were killed by those wolf puppets just now.


    "It''s here. It''s found. The seal is in here!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes were fixed on a thick cliff and stone wall not far from the front. In her pale golden eyes, she was also full of solemnity. She said to Du Shaofu, "do you feel it, Du Shaofu? The breath inside is terrible. Can''t you get in?"


    Inside the cliff, Du Shaofu also felt the seal''s trace. The fluctuating breath inside the seal made people tremble and his soul throbbed.


    "Seek wealth in danger, maybe it''s the cave where everyone is looking for."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart, then gritted his teeth and said to Du Xiaoyao, "of course, if there is any danger, we will come out again."


    "OK, but let''s talk about it. We''ll be half alone if we have treasures or something." Du Xiaoyao specially reminds Du Shaofu that he has never believed in Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu glanced at Du Xiaoyao, and then said to ye Piaoling, "there is a seal here. Du Xiaoyao and I have some special means to get in, but you are afraid you can''t get in."


    "You go in. I''ll wait for you here. Be careful."


    Night floating Ling said, looking around, eyes quite suspicious, there is no energy fluctuation around this, is there really a seal?


    "Be careful, too."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and he looked back at the sky over the ravines covered by the clouds. His index finger scratched his chin and his face showed a smile.


    Thinking that at this time, so many strong men were struggling to find qizun cave, but now that qizun cave may be in front of him, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but be happy. Let them find it slowly.


    Seeing the smile on Du Shaofu''s face, ye Piaoling''s eyes moved and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing. Be careful."


    Naturally, Du Shaofu was not very good at saying what he wanted. After his voice dropped, he looked at Du Xiaoyao. Then, under the eyes of Ye Piaoling and huafankong, he could see Du Shaofu''s runes moving around his body, communicating the martial pulse, and a virtual shadow of a five finger mountain peak spread out.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of Du Shaofu''s mountain peak, the dense aura spread, derived, evolved and communicated with the energy of heaven and earth. A terrible power suddenly spread, and then Du Shaofu''s body was shrouded in the shadow of the mountain peak.


    "Hoo..."


    At the same time, the golden talisman on Du Xiaoyao''s body surface glittered and glittered, which instantly spread over the shadow of Du Shaofu''s mountain peaks.


    "Hiss..." The two blend together and merge into one. In the end, they directly sweep away the cliff in front of them, and then the golden light sweeps into the cliff and disappears.


    "What means is this?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao disappear in the cliff, Hua fankong''s eyes tremble. After rubbing their eyes, the whole person is dull.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mysterious huge space, no grass, an evil spirit towering.


    In the space, four huge mountain peaks stand in the sky, as if arranged in a quadrangular shape. The surrounding cliffs are steep and the rocks are broken. The mountain is magnificent!


    "Boom


    In the space, the sky and the earth are shaking, and the four huge mountains are staggering!


    On the top of the four huge mountains, each has a huge dazzling light, just like a divine awn sweeping the sky, communicating the energy of heaven and earth, and finally converging together.


    Four huge divine awns converged in the sky above the four opposite peaks, forming a huge light cluster of tens of Zhang.


    Above the light group, the rays spread, the talisman secret lines towering, the breath of terror seems to be able to crush the heaven and earth!


    "Buzz!"


    Within the light group, the voice faintly spread out, like the chant of a dragon, like the roar of a tiger, like a bird''s song, like the sound of a turtle. From then on, it gathered together, like wind and thunder, like ghosts crying and howling, which shocked people''s hearts and minds. It was beyond description!


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in this space. As the figure just appeared, the fierce breath broke down, making the mysterious Qi in his body stagnate directly. The wind and thunder bursts, the sound of crying and Howling made the soul tingle, and the whole person seemed to suddenly faint.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    Just at the moment when he was about to faint, Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly trembled, and his soul throbbed with it. Then he bit his tongue fiercely. The sharp pain came from the tip of his tongue, and a stream of pale gold blood spurted out. Only then did he come back from the state of wanting to faint.


    Then Du Shaofu could see clearly in his astonishing eyes. At this time, in this rather vast space, on the four towering peaks, a dazzling beam of light converged like a divine awn, forming a dazzling light cluster, and the amazing breath in the light group spread and spread out.


    The amazing sound coming out of the light group is even more thrilling, such as the roaring of dragons and tigers, and the singing of birds and turtles.


    Hidden in the light, it seems to be able to see a group of rectangular dazzling objects wrapped with talisman and secret patterns.


    The amazing roar of dragons and tigers, the roar of sparrows and turtles, is from the roar spread, but also has a towering evil spirit swept, seems to be struggling, in the roar of resistance!


    However, the amazing evil spirit was tightly suppressed by the gods on the four towering mountains. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it for a while.


    However, the four towering peaks are also on the verge of falling, and there is a sign that it is difficult to hold on for long.


    "What a terrible smell."


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes at this time are showing the color of fear, eyes tightly looking at the God light group within the tightly wrapped things.


    Du Xiaoyao, who was not afraid of the earth, looked dignified at this time!


    "I didn''t expect that a pulse spirit state could break into the seal of the four heavenly evil spirits. Eh, it turned out to be the double break of martial arts, Taoism and Fu."


    At this moment, a voice of vicissitudes was heard. In the dazzling light of Du Shaofu''s shock, a figure of cultivation appeared, and the runes were moving. A streamer of runes suddenly swept through the air and landed directly in front of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao.


    This is an old man who looks like he is about fifty years old. He has long black hair and a red robe. He has a broad forehead and square face.


    Especially under the old man''s thick eyebrows, his eyes are deep, and there is a flame Rune jumping in the depths of his pupils, which makes people take a look at it more, and it is like falling into the earth''s molten plasma. The mental power in his mind should also be burned clean, and the soul''s burning pain and withering.


    The figure of half a hundred old people is quite illusory, obviously the body of Yuan Shen. However, even if it is the body of Yuan Shen, the surrounding space is also directly distorted. Every move seems to control this piece of heaven and earth, and the space is rippling with all one''s hands and feet. The terrifying power spreads faintly, which makes Du Shaofu''s body tremble.


    "What a terrible smell, too strong!"


    At this moment, facing the old man, Du Shaofu felt a deep sense of powerlessness for the first time, just like facing the heaven and earth. The mysterious Qi in his body wanted to stagnate, his soul was trembling, and even the courage to fight against it was hard to breed.


    "Eh


    With the appearance of half a hundred old men, his eyes fell on Du Xiaoyao, who was beside Du Shaofu. His eyes were puzzled. In the depths of his eyes, the flame Rune kept flashing.


    After a short time, half a hundred old people''s faces were shocked. They looked at Du Xiaoyao and exclaimed: "there are five spirits of heaven, earth, God, man and ghost, and there are five insects, viburnum, scale, hair, feather and Kun. You macaque is not heaven, earth, God, human and ghost; you are not a kind of ten kinds, but a kind of ten The four monkeys are in a mixed world. As the body of the red Jiri horse monkey, the origin of the body is extraordinary. He knows Yin and Yang, knows human affairs, is good at getting in and going out, and tends to die and prolong life. No wonder that I can enter the seal of the four heavenly evil spirits of the Lord. I didn''t expect that I could still see such heavenly beings in the dark forest. "


    "This guy is so good that he knows my origin."


    Du Xiaoyao was shocked, and his body suddenly swept to Du Shaofu''s shoulder. His eyes were wary and tightly locked on the half a hundred old men, which was more dignified than ever before.


    Du Shaofu retreated slightly, ready to try to escape with Du Xiaoyao at any time, but he did not dare to act rashly.


    Blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. Du Shaofu kept biting on the tip of his tongue to keep his mind clear with sharp pain. The voice of terror was heard from the tightly suppressed light on the mountain top, shaking people''s hearts and destroying his soul all the time.


    "Boy, don''t be nervous. Although you can''t have enough strength, you can''t have enough strength, but you are also a man of good fortune. Being able to enter the four square Tiansha seal of my lord proves that you have such a chance. I can''t explain too much to you. You are also a spirit Rune master. Let me have a look at it first."


    The voice of half a hundred old people dropped, and the red robe swept away, and an invisible energy came out, which immediately wrapped Du Shaofu''s body.


    After that, Du Shaofu, who had just been shaken by his soul and stagnated in mysterious Qi, was no longer affected by those monstrous and evil spirits.


    Du Shaofu looked at half a hundred old men in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and then a series of fingerprints condensed out.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s runes spread all over his body, and finally directly condensed into the spirit furnace tripod. There were five kinds of energy, white, green, black, red and yellow, which even showed a light golden light. The talisman''s Secret patterns kept flashing and jumping, and a terrible breath burst out."The five element energy rune, the all-round spirit Rune master, and the four star novice spirit Rune master, but the spiritual power is far beyond that of the practitioners of the same level. It seems that God has treated me well and can send me such a person."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s spirit furnace Fu Ding, half a hundred old people''s faces also showed a little unexpected look, even faintly shocked. Looking at the five kinds of Rune energy, the spirit furnace and Fu Ding came out. With his eyesight, he naturally knew what it represented.


    Du Shaofu looked at the half hundred old men in front of him. His fingerprints were converged, and the Linglu tripod was turned into a dazzling Rune and retracted into his body. He summoned up his courage and asked the half hundred old men, "dare you ask, but are you the master?"


    "Qizun, ha ha..."


    Half a hundred old man laughed and said, "I haven''t heard anyone call me that for a long time. At the beginning, someone sent me such a name. It seems that you came to look for treasure, boy."


    "It''s a piece of respect!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. He looked at the half hundred old men in red robes. Although he had already guessed the body of the half hundred old men in his heart, he could not help but be shocked when he heard the old man admit himself.


    Qizun, a super strong man in Zhongzhou a thousand years ago, is a master of eight star spirit runes. He dominates one side by refining weapons, which is equivalent to the existence of terror in wuzun territory.


    "I''ve seen you, master!"


    After the shock, Du Shaofu bowed down to the next generation''s ceremony, which was neither humble nor arrogant, but did not lose the etiquette.


    "Boom!"


    While Du Shaofu saluted, the whole space "boomed" and trembled violently. The four huge mountains, which were towering into the sky, were crumbling and trembling. They were implicated in the surface of the four huge mountains, and all of a sudden, cracks broke out.


    "Buzz!"


    In the light of divine light, the rectangular light wrapped by the secret patterns of the talisman is more and more dazzling. The roar of dragons and tigers, the sound of birds and turtles singing more and more shocking, gathered in everything, the wind and thunder bursts, the ghosts cry and howl endlessly.


    "It''s too late. It''s too late. It''s too late. This fierce thing is going to be suppressed."


    Qi Zun looked at Du Shaofu, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, what''s your name and how old are you?"


    "The boy Du Shaofu is almost seventeen years old."


    Du Shaofu felt the breath on qizun''s body. Although the breath was oppressive and strong, it was not harmful to himself. Therefore, his mind relaxed a little.


    "At the age of 17, he is a master of four-star spirit talisman. He has cultivated pulse spirit state. His talent is not weak. You seem to have a lot of special things about you."


    Qi Zun looked at Du Shaofu, his deep eyes fluctuated, and then he said, "Du Shaofu, I ask you, would you like to enter my door and become your own disciple?"


    "What?"


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he immediately looked at the instrument Zun in front of him. He felt that the super strong man who had been famous in Zhongzhou a thousand years ago should not be a bad person. As the saying goes, you are born from the heart. You look at the dignified appearance, but you don''t look like a villain. After a short pause, he opened his mouth and asked, "master, do you want me to worship you as a teacher? If I join your name There are no special rules, right? What''s more, if there is something important for me to do, I''m still weak, and I''m afraid it''s hard for me to be a big responsibility. "


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s eyes continued to look at qizun.


    Although Du Shaofu''s words are extremely tactful, the meaning of the words is very clear. If one should become a teacher himself and qizun would ask him to do something special or against his own will and beyond his ability, he would not do it.


    Listen to Du Shaofu''s words, smell speech, Qi Zun''s face look also can''t help but be suddenly stunned for a moment.


    If at the beginning, he qizun had asked to accept apprentices, not to mention the huge Zhongzhou. Even on the whole mainland, I didn''t know how many people came in, enough to pay everything to join the door.


    At this time, the boy was even trying to make it clear. He was afraid that he would suffer a great loss. Otherwise, he would not like to learn from his teacher.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    "You little devil, you have a mind. It''s good to be smart. Naturally, it''s better than those nerds, so as not to suffer losses in the future."


    Qi Zun gently comforted himself by shaking his head and then said to Du Shaofu, "time is too short. I don''t have time to test your temperament. With red Jiri, macaques can follow you. I''m afraid you should not be a traitor."


    After a little pause, qizun continued to say to Du Shaofu, "you can rest assured that you can''t thank me for being a teacher. Although I have received several registered disciples in my life, I have never got the true biography of me. It''s not that I don''t teach. Those registered disciples are not talented enough, or they are not good at heart, so they can''t get my true biography It''s only up to you to make some achievements in the future. "


    After listening to qizun''s words, Du Shaofu immediately knelt on the ground without hesitation. After knocking his head three times in succession, he looked up at qizun respectfully and said, "disciple Du Shaofu, see your master!"


    "Everything is simple, get up and be free of ceremony. From now on, you are your own disciple."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s respectful salute, qizun''s face also showed a satisfied smile, but his eyes immediately turned dignified.


    "Boom!"


    As qizun''s voice dropped, the four towering peaks behind him were again crumbling, with cracks breaking from the surface of the mountain.


    "You are the body of the yuan God. You can''t trap me. For 1300 years, you can''t trap me any more!"


    Within the light group, the secret patterns of the talisman were blooming endlessly, and the amazing roar came out. The sound was roaring like thunder. The four high-rise mountains shaking, the four huge gods trembled, and the evil and terrible breath was even more crazy and violent.


    "Master, what''s in that?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled as he looked at the light regiment. At the moment, the light group gathered by the divine awn seemed to be breaking up for it. There was a fierce desire to break free.


    Qizun looked back at the objects in the light suppressed by the four mountains behind him. Then he looked at Du Shaofu. His deep eyes narrowed slightly and showed a deep dignified look. He said, "that''s a magic weapon refined by me. 1500 years ago, I got a piece of meteorite from the sky and thought it was an artifact of refining utensils. He had prepared for 200 years with green dragon scale, white tiger bone and phoenix feather, Xuanwu tortoise shell as a supplement, to refine a peerless weapon. "


    "My God!"


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he could not help but feel the cool breath. The green dragon scale, the white tiger bone, the phoenix feather, the Xuanwu turtle shell, the green dragon, the white tiger, and the Phoenix Xuanwu, were the top ten terror beasts on the list of heavenly beasts.


    At the beginning, big brother Zhen Qingchun mentioned that when he mentioned the list of heavenly beasts, the strongest monster race on the list, green dragon and white tiger, and Phoenix Xuanwu, all belong to the top existence, equal to the king of ten thousand demons. Any one born has the power to command ten thousand beasts.


    However, Shifu qizun used green dragon scale, white tiger bone, phoenix feather, and Xuanwu turtle shell as auxiliary materials to refine a peerless magic weapon. Under the background of the world, there are several people who can do this, and a few people dare to do so!


    After a little pause, qizun looked at Du Shaofu with more and more dignified eyes and said: "just when I was about to refine this unique magic weapon, I didn''t expect that there was an accident. In the unknown origin of tianwai meteorite, there was a Tiansha evil spirit. Just when the magic army was about to be completed, the evil spirit of Tiansha revived and merged with green dragon scale, white tiger bone and Phoenix Feather, the power of the four beasts in Xuanwu tortoise shell, becomes the soul of the divine weapon with the spirit of the weapon. The power is not much under me.


    At that time, I knew that all the problems appeared in the meteorite.


    I don''t know where the meteorite came from, but it has been sealed with a Tiansha evil spirit. Because of my refining, the Tiansha evil spirit can be seen again. After integrating the power of green dragon scale, white tiger bone, phoenix feather and Xuanwu tortoise shell, it is even more terrifying. If it is allowed to grow up, with the nature of killing evil spirits, it will certainly harm the world and cause a flood of blood The more creatures are killed, the stronger it will be. At that time, no one can subdue them. Even if someone can suppress them, they will corrode their minds. Finally, they will be controlled by the evil spirits and become slaves.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the evil spirit of heaven has just become the soul of the divine army, I was able to suppress it with all my strength. I thought I would try to destroy it in the future, so as not to let the deadly weapon bring disaster to heaven and earth and cause a flood of blood.


    Who would have thought that the news that I had refined a unique weapon came out, and a close friend suddenly attacked me when I was weak. When I was helpless, I had to give up my body and enter into the weapon with the spirit and came to the dark forest.


    Fortunately, before refining the peerless weapon, I was worried about some changes. I was afraid that in case of an accident, I could have a place to go. This seal was originally arranged, but I didn''t expect that it was used on this unique weapon in the end.


    It''s a pity that for 1300 years, the seal of the four heavenly evils can no longer suppress the deadly weapon. "


    With one breath, qizun looked at Du Shaofu with great solemnity and said: "for 1300 years, although I suppressed the most fierce soldiers with the seal of four heavenly evils, the spirit of the supernatural soldier, that is, the spirit of the evil weapon, has been completely integrated with the immortal weapon and become a complete living creature.Now if we let this weapon escape, it will be enough to bring disaster to the world. At that time, we will not say that the whole Zhongzhou will be flooded with blood. If it is obtained by the people who have the intention, then the strong and powerful will join hands, and it will be difficult for anyone in the world to fight against it. "


    "Goo Goo!"


    When Du Shaofu heard what master qizun had said in one breath, he was stunned and took a breath of cold air.


    It is said that Shifu qizun failed to refine a peerless weapon. It is true. However, Shifu''s refining of the peerless weapon can only be regarded as half of the failure. He only refined a peerless weapon into a deadly weapon.


    "I can''t be trapped, I can''t be trapped any more!"


    Within the light group, the roar is astonishing, and the amazing and dazzling talisman and secret patterns rise to the sky, and the evil power intensifies, just like the eruption of a volcano.


    "Buzz!"


    In the light group, the wind and thunder bursts, the ghosts cry and howl, as if the gods and demons are roaring, and the terrible evil spirit is sweeping.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    Four thunder like energy sonic boom, four towering peaks in the trembling shaking, finally can not help but explode for it.


    "Boom!"


    The four amazing peaks are toppling and crumbling, and their power is terrible, just like the destruction of heaven and earth, making people feel the destruction.


    But these four astonishing huge peaks collapsed, but they did not turn into countless boulders, but turned into a towering Rune broken.


    "Hula!"


    The dazzling broken runes one after another, enveloping this space of heaven and earth, such as within this square heaven and earth, there was a torrent of Rune rain.


    The whole world is shaking and shaking, as if to destroy and overturn the sealed space directly.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, in the outside world, the open seal of the land, landslides, ground tremor, like an earthquake!


    The breath of terror comes to the whole space, which makes the soul tremble!


    "What''s the matter? Is the real qizun cave born?"


    "Is this sealed land going to be destroyed?"


    Countless eyes were shocked and upset, but no one knew what was going on.


    At this time, how could people in the outside world know that the cave of qizun, which they worked so hard to find, had long been given by Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao to enter the cave unconsciously. The qizun, which shocked the whole Zhongzhou a thousand years ago, accepted Du Shaofu as a disciple.


    "Bang bang!"


    With the seal of the four heavenly evil spirits, four huge mountains were broken into amulets in the sky, and the four beams of light which were as dazzling as the divine awn were also broken. Finally, the huge light cluster of the talisman secret pattern began to crack.


    "I can''t be trapped, ha ha, I can''t be trapped!"


    The roaring sound resounds, the wind and thunder bursts, the light group is completely broken, and the rune all over the sky is suddenly broken.


    The light curtain of rune is dazzling, just like fireworks blooming, a ferocious terror to the extreme, like from Jiuyou, from the devil''s land!


    The evil spirit impacts the world and breaks open the sky!


    "Hula!"


    At this time, the space of heaven and earth was also trembling for it. Within the light group, the object with rectangular dazzling talisman and secret pattern appeared.


    At the same time, the magic lines with purple and gold color emit dazzling light, forming a purple and golden space vortex.


    "Boom


    Inside the whirlpool of purple and gold, the evil spirit is like a hurricane sweeping, shining brilliantly. It contains the power of dragon and tiger and the spirit of Phoenix and martial arts. It is so dazzling that people can''t face it!


    Under the glare of the light, Du Shaofu looked at the sky closely. If it was not for master qizun who had been protecting him, he would have been directly shattered in the terrible and ferocious spirit.


    Under the dazzling light, Du Shaofu finally saw a peerless weapon revealed.


    "Boom!"


    With the emergence of the peerless weapon, the earth and the earth vibrated, the talisman bloomed and expanded, and the terrifying and ferocious spirit was rippling wildly, swallowing the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth, and absorbing the energy of the heaven and earth in this space crazily.


    With this crazy absorption, Du Shaofu was respected and protected by his master''s utensils. He also felt that the dark Qi in his body would be swallowed up by the purple and gold whirlpool.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    In the whirlpool of terror, a full half man high wide sword appeared in the center of the vortex.


    "Boom!"


    Around the broad sword, the space vibrates and the talisman and secret patterns are dazzling and blooming. It absorbs all the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth, and absorbs all the energy. When the purple and gold light is blooming, it sets off the broad sword like the God of thousands of soldiers!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the broad sword, which was much longer and wider than ordinary swords. The tip of the sword was a little sharp. When it reached the handle, it was two palms wide. From the edges of both sides of the handle, there were perfect secret lines. The radian derived from the middle of the sword body was like the wings of a Phoenix. He wanted to shake his wings and soar into the sky.


    The whole body of the sword is purple and gold, with tiger bone and dragon posture. On one side, it shows the secret patterns of green dragon and the other side shows the pattern of Xuanwu turtle. The Dragon chants and the tortoise chirp in a faint way, just like a green dragon soaring into the sky and the Xuanwu occupies.


    The handle of the sword is like a tiger. It looks like a tiger. It looks like a faint gesture. It''s shocking and inexplicable!


    "Buzz!"


    Among the dazzling talisman patterns on the sword body, there are dazzling runes in the sky. The shadow of the green dragon is in the air, the white tiger is hovering, the Phoenix''s shadow is flapping, and the Xuanwu turtle''s shadow is suppressing the world!


    Such a deadly weapon, suspended in the air at the moment, is like a peerless demon waking up, overlooking the heaven and earth, enough to destroy everything.


    "Is this the deadly weapon?"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. At the moment, even with the protection of master qizun, his soul seemed to wither and perish when he looked at the deadly weapon.


    "How strong, too strong!"


    Du Xiaoyao is also shocked, that terrible breath, let its pale gold spirit pupil also gush out absolute fear.


    "It used to be a peerless weapon called" Zijin tianque ", but now it has become an unparalleled fierce soldier. If this thing is born, the world will be filled with sorrow, and there will be a river of blood. This thing should not have been refined. I am afraid that I have been punished by heaven if I am in such a field." Looking at the fierce soldier, Qi Zun sighed, his face was dignified to the extreme.


    "Du Xiaoyao, aren''t you able to swallow all the spirit tools, and the sword?"


    Du Shaofu immediately asked Du Xiaoyao on his shoulder. At the moment, however, he pinned a lot of hope on Du Xiaoyao.


    "I feel that the fierce soldier still wants to devour me. The fierce soldier is too strong. If I become strong, I will not be afraid of it, but not now. I feel that I can''t swallow it." Du Xiaoyao is full of fear. In the face of that fierce soldier, it feels that he can''t swallow it at all. Now he only has the fear.


    "Although the red Jiri macaque is powerful and powerful, its body can devour all the utensils of heaven and earth, but the" Zijin tianque "is an extraterrestrial meteorite that traps the evil spirits of Tiansha. It is refined by green dragon scale, white tiger bone, phoenix feather and Xuanwu tortoise shell. It is impossible to swallow and destroy. Besides, the evil spirit of Tiansha has become the soul of this fierce soldier, which is more difficult to deal with." Qi Zun said.


    "I''ve got out of my predicament. No one can trap me, kill you, get your spirit, and then I can be promoted to the most perfect and strongest state."


    On the purple golden sky palace, the dazzling light is like a bright day, which makes people dare not look directly. A faint virtual head shadow appears in the sky, just like the head of gods and demons. A fierce and evil spirit sweeps out, and it is tightly locked on the body of the statue. In no time, you can see the shadow of a dragon and a tiger crouching in the light of the dazzling talisman and the posture of the Phoenix facing the turtle town.


    "Shaofu, my apprentice, up to now, there is only one way to suppress this extremely fierce soldier, and I can''t do it alone. Even if you are added, I''m afraid there will be no chance. However, with the red Jiri horse and monkey there, there''s a little more chance of winning. It seems that there''s a will of God in the dark."


    Qi Zun looked at the head of the terrible devil that spread over the fierce soldiers in the sky, and immediately looked back and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Master, what can I do?" Du Shaofu asked.


    Qi Zun, with a deep and empty look and an unruly domineering momentum, said: "this extremely fierce soldier extricates himself from difficulties, but after all, it is not easy for me to get rid of the difficulties. I will go into the fierce soldiers with the power of Yuan Shen to suppress the soul of the fierce soldiers. The red Jiri horse monkey body beside you will help suppress the murderous soldiers themselves. In addition, I will suppress them It should be enough. "


    "Master, what do I do?" Du Shaofu asked qizun.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Qi Zun said: "you are the most important. When chijiri and I have suppressed the fierce soldier and its soul, you will recognize the master with blood on the fierce soldier, and then lay a soul mark on it to cultivate a new spirit. Only in this way can the spirit of the fierce soldier be destroyed by the spirit of the weapon in the future, and then the immortal soldier will be able to reappear, It''s just that. It''s just a matter of procrastination. The chances of success are slim. "


    As the voice dropped, Qi Zun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "although this is a delaying plan, it can only succeed, and can not fail. If it fails, you and I will not only fly out of smoke, but also the extremely fierce soldier I made. If I get my original spirit, it will become the strongest state. At that time, no one can control it. With the red Jiri macaque body, it is just like adding wings to the tiger. Once it reaches the peak, no one in the world can suppress it! ""Hoo!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu breathed a chill. If he succeeded, he would be able to get this unique weapon. However, if he failed, he would be destroyed. At the moment, there is no other way.


    "Du Xiaoyao, what about you? Do you want to help us?"


    Du Shaofu asked Du Xiaoyao. Although Du Xiaoyao was following him, he had no right to make decisions for Du Xiaoyao in such a dangerous situation.


    "I can''t help you. That terrible soldier seems to have blocked the space inside. I can''t get out."


    Du Xiaoyao was helpless and felt the breath in the space at this time. The space was solidified and blocked by the fierce evil spirit outside the protection of qizun. The breath was very strange, and even it could not escape.


    "Master, do it!"


    Listening to Du Xiaoyao''s words, Du Shaofu immediately said to qizun.


    "You only have three days. You must succeed in three days. The space in the four directions Tiansha seal can support three days at most. In the four square Tiansha seal I set up, there are few people in Zhongzhou who can feel it. But this place will collapse in three days at most. If we can''t suppress this fierce soldier, it will be exposed. Maybe at this time, many powerful people in Zhongzhou have already arrived. Once the extremely fierce soldier appears, we can no longer suppress this fierce soldier. " Qi Zun explained to Du Shaofu.


    "You can''t do anything for me, all of you will die!"


    In the middle of the air, the head of the terror God and devil, which was transformed from the peerless fierce soldier, burst out in his mouth. The sword awn appeared, and the ghosts cried and howled. In the air, a purple gold light like thunder was drawn in the air. The fierce power and destruction appeared in front of qizun in an instant.


    "Bold and fierce soul, you are not enough now!"


    Qizun drank and waved, and a rune energy light swept across the sky and blocked the sword.


    "Boom


    The two energies hit hard, and the space in this side is booming, and the whole space is shaking. If you want to overturn the heaven and earth, the dazzling light spreads like a hurricane.


    In Du Shaofu''s tight pupil, he saw that with the blow of master qizun and the devil''s head, a terrible scene appeared in the long sky, and countless large cracks were opened in the space. Such strength was beyond imagination.


    "Is this the power of the eight star talisman


    Du Shaofu was shocked. Looking at those horrible scenes, he was afraid that the cultivators of the king of Wu could be photographed in front of the eight star spirit fu masters.


    "Wuwu..."


    At the same time, the power of terror spread and swept, and the huge demon roared in the mouth, and finally dissipated into a dazzling Rune light.


    "Young Fu, prepare to fight and suppress the fierce soldiers!"


    With a light drink, Yuan Shen''s body was wrapped in the supreme light, and the whole body was tightly wrapped with runes. Then it turned into a divine awn, like a flash of thunder sweeping the air, and it went straight into the extremely fierce soldiers suspended in the air.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    As the spirit of Qi Zun plundered into the ferocious soldiers, the fierce soldiers were shocked, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns around them were also immediately dimmed.


    Without the protection of qizun, the spirit of Qi Zun spread out from the fierce soldiers, which made Du Shaofu''s heart tremble, the mysterious Qi stagnated and his soul throbbed.


    Fortunately, with qizun''s entry into the extremely fierce soldiers, most of the terror and evil spirit spread on the extremely fierce soldiers also dissipated.


    Otherwise, it would have been a light touch of the terrible and ferocious spirit, which would have been enough to crush and destroy Du Shaofu.


    "You came here by yourself. You can''t deal with me." Within the most fierce soldiers, there is a faint roar.


    "Boom


    After that, the world''s most fierce soldiers trembled, and the surrounding space was twisted. It seemed that there was a terrible energy about to erupt from a volcano, but it was always suppressed.


    "I went to help. Be careful!"


    Du Xiaoyao looked at the fierce soldier, and his voice fell down. The secret patterns of his whole body twinkled and spread, and the mountain itself floated out. Then it turned into a huge volume of tens of Zhang, swept away, and then collapsed heavily on the top of the extremely fierce soldier, "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, on top of Du Xiaoyao''s mountain body, endless dazzling light burst out, and the magic patterns were incomparably dazzling, just like the sun in the sky. The power made the whole space tremble, as if to suppress and destroy this space.


    Then, Du Xiaoyao''s mountain body, which was directly crushed, was an extremely fierce soldier who was hard to move. Suddenly, it was completely difficult to move.


    "How can there be such existence? Heaven helps me. If I get the essence of integration, then no one can do anything to me!"


    Although the extremely fierce soldiers were crushed and hard to move, their voice was full of greedy blazing heat. Then the crushed and hard to move sword body began to change and expand in an instant, and the talisman secret lines were dazzling and twinkling, and instantly turned into an amazing volume of tens of Zhang, which was much larger than Du Xiaoyao''s body.


    On top of the extremely fierce soldiers, the fierce breath is more and more terrifying. He wants to break away from Du Xiaoyao''s suppression.


    "Hula!"


    The golden talisman of Du Xiaoyao''s body was like a flash of lightning, and the light was dazzling. It had a strong wave spread and spread. The wave was like a storm, and finally it was unable to move again.


    "Only success, not failure, do it!"


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth, his figure swept out of the sky, and then fell directly on top of the huge and fierce soldier.


    "Chula la!"


    In a hurry, Du Shaofu bit his index finger, and a few drops of pale gold blood fell on the fierce soldier and disappeared.


    With the blood dripping into the fierce soldiers, Du Shaofu immediately felt that there was a connection between them.


    "Stupid human, you think I''m so easy to deal with. You can''t do it with your little cultivation of pulse and spirit state. It''s ridiculous, ridiculous!"


    While Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the top of the most ferocious soldiers, his blood was dripping and he recognized the master. In the meantime, the grim cold laughter came out.


    All of a sudden, there are hidden patterns of talismans spreading from the body of the extremely fierce soldiers. Just as Du Shaofu was about to lay out a soul mark and cultivate a new spirit, a huge virtual shadow of the green dragon sprang out on top of the unparalleled fierce soldier, just like a real object.


    "Oh


    The green dragon roared and looked majestic. Du Shaofu trembled with awe and awe.


    The power of the green dragon was so overwhelming that ordinary people could not resist it. The sound of dragon chanting alone had already destroyed Du Shaofu''s soul directly.


    In an instant, Du Shaofu was attacked by the huge shadow of the green dragon. The mysterious Qi in his body stagnated, and his soul was greatly impacted. The whole man suddenly began to faint.


    "Oh


    The head of the empty shadow of the green dragon roared, opened his mouth and burst into terror. Then he went straight to Du Shaofu, intending to swallow the faint Du Shaofu into his mouth.


    "Crash!"


    In the room of the electric light and flint, a light golden Rune flowed in the faint Du Shaofu VAT, and the rays of the light gold talisman were arranged and condensed in the back, and a pair of golden runes and wings immediately spread out.


    "Boom


    At this moment, a terrible momentum suddenly swept out of Du Shaofu''s body. The rune wings behind him fluttered, the streamer overflowed, and the glory filled the air, like a roc flapping its wings and soaring for nine days, just like a real golden winged ROC bird coming!


    Suddenly, the green dragon''s shadow felt the sudden outbreak of the breath of golden winged ROC birds on Du Shaofu''s body, and his whole body trembled with it. In the eyes of his huge illusory body, he did not know what he felt, and faintly expressed fear.


    Du Shaofu gazed at the huge shadow of the green dragon. Just at the moment when he was about to be crushed and fainted, Du Shaofu urged the penglin to come to the ninth day, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged mires and birds, and resisted the great pressure of the virtual shadow of the green dragon.


    "How can it be? How can you not be human? How can you be a beast?"Within the fierce soldiers, there was a voice of surprise.


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress!"


    After Du Shaofu had a big drink, his two wings of runes were flapping behind him. He was domineering and fierce. The golden rays were blooming all over the sky, and the glory was full of glory. His voice was terrifying and terrifying. He carried the will of the golden winged Dapeng birds and swept directly to the shadow of the green dragon.


    Suddenly, from Du Shaofu''s body, there was an air of tyranny and terror, which swept across the sky and suppressed it strongly, directly to the shadow of the green dragon.


    "Boom!"


    The golden winged ROC collides with the green dragon, and a series of Rune rays radiate like fireworks, which are bright and blooming, and the energy sweeps across the sky.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu urged "Peng Lin Jiu Tian" to suppress and destroy the powerful green dragon shadow.


    "Oh


    Just in a short time, the destroyed shadow of the green dragon was suppressed, and the broken Rune recovered in an instant, forming a complete shadow of the green dragon again.


    "Roar!"


    "Goo!"


    At the same time, with the roar of tigers, the sound of birds and the sound of turtles, a shadow of a white tiger, a shadow of a Phoenix, and a shadow of a mysterious tortoise emerge.


    At this time, even if the four wings of Du Peng are more and more frightening, it is difficult to resist the roaring bird.


    Perhaps the spirit of Du Fu has been suppressed, even if it is not, the spirit of Du Fu has been suppressed.


    "Boom, boom!"


    All of a sudden, four golden dazzling lights fell, just between the shadow of the four animals and the blink of an eye, and then they saw the four peaks wrapped in the secret patterns of golden talismans, which directly collapsed on the virtual shadows of the green dragon, white tiger, Phoenix and Xuanwu tortoise.


    "Ouch..."


    Under the suppression of the four mountain peaks with golden talisman and secret pattern, they roared and struggled around, but they could not get rid of them in any case.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and when he looked, he saw that the four peaks covered by the secret patterns of golden talismans were the four peaks separated from the five peaks on Du Xiaoyao''s body.


    The four peaks are said to be separated, but the golden talisman and secret patterns are connected. They are the same as one, which seems to be divided but not divided. They tightly suppress the shadow of the green dragon, white tiger, Phoenix, Xuanwu tortoise and four beasts.


    "I''m going to suppress it. You should do your business as soon as possible, or I won''t be able to hold it down for long!" Du Xiaoyao''s voice came out.


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, Zhou Sheng''s golden Rune converged and disappeared. Then he sat on his knees and sat on the top of the fierce soldiers. His fingerprints condensed, and a white light covered his body.


    After a short period of time, a ray of Rune like energy suddenly swept out of the eyebrow, spread and fell into the fierce soldiers.


    "Shaofu, my apprentice, come in quickly to lay out the soul mark and cultivate new tools and spirits." At this time, the voice of qizun passed into Du Shaofu''s ears.


    At that moment, Du Shaofu was connected with the fierce soldier, and formed a whole.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt that his spiritual power appeared in a vast and vicious space.


    "Crash!"


    But in that horrible space, the master''s body of the original God was transformed into a giant''s body, wrapped in dazzling runes, like a chain of runes, trapping a horrible ghost''s body like a prisoner.


    The body of the gods and Demons was like a God, like a devil, ferocious roaring, as if it should not appear in this world, the vast breath was terrible fluctuations, and the whole body was like the shape of the original God.


    "Master, how can I arrange the seal of soul and cultivate new spirit?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "This is the space for fierce soldiers. Now I''m trapped in the soul of fierce soldiers. You can lay your soul mark here. In three days, you can use your own spiritual power to gather a new spirit. When the time comes, cultivate the spirit to fight for the control of the fierce soldier. There are still some opportunities.


    During this period of time, I will use yuan Shen taboo secret method to block the soul of a fierce soldier, but I''m afraid I can''t keep the soul of this fierce soldier for long. When I can''t block the soul of this fierce soldier any more, if at that time, the spirit you cultivate can''t compete with the soul of fierce soldier, then everything will be the same again. "


    Qi Zun''s voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears and said, "Shaofu, my apprentice, there are still important things for you to do during this period of time, which is related to the life of the teacher. Although you are not strong, you are no one to trust and no one can trust. You can only let you do it."


    "Brothers, I forgive Xiao Yu today for only being able to finish the two shifts and celebrate the festival tomorrow, so I went back to my hometown to spend the festival with my family. I was in the car all day today. I just got home to drive out the second shift. I can''t finish the third shift today. Please forgive me. I also wish you all a happy mid autumn, a happy family and good health. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    "At the beginning, the news that I had refined a unique weapon came out. A close friend suddenly attacked me when I was weak. But when I was helpless, I gave up my body and entered the dark forest with the original spirit.


    Over the years, my God can still feel that the body is in good condition. This is because he is afraid that things will fall down and trap me as a hostage. Maybe he also hopes that I can exchange the body with the immortal weapon. If you can become a teacher when I can no longer suppress the soul of a fierce soldier, I will have a chance to recover. "


    "Where is master''s body now?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "The Seven Star hall, after one thousand and three years, is not clear about the current situation in the Seven Star hall. The Seven Star hall is powerful and independent. If the Seven Star hall works together, it will be one of the top forces in Zhongzhou. At the beginning, it was the Lord of Yuheng hall. If you had the chance to go to Zhongzhou to settle in Tianquan hall and wait for the opportunity to find the body of a teacher. Although I was the master of Tianquan hall at the beginning, time is limited and I can''t tell you too much about the Seven Star hall. You will understand by then.


    After you enter the Tianquan hall, you should not expose your relationship with your teacher, and you should not trust anyone in the Seven Star hall. However, no one has ever seen Zijin tianque, but you are not afraid to be exposed. You can go to the master of Tianxuan hall if you need help, but you can''t believe it. You can''t be afraid of others. The strong Seven Star Palace is like clouds. Be careful. "


    The voice of qizun continued to fall in Du Shaofu''s ear and said, "I now seal the soul of the fierce soldiers with the yuan God. You can start to arrange the soul mark and cultivate new spirit."


    "Crash!"


    As qizun''s voice dropped, the huge fingerprints of the original God''s body congealed. All of the rune chains formed by the dazzling runes suddenly began to tighten up, and they kept tightly strangling into the body of the ghost of the terrible God.


    "Wuwu..."


    The bodies of gods and Demons roared like gods and demons, and the mighty breath was more and more rippling with terrible waves, which broke out incessantly and ferociously. It was like a rune chain that could corrode the arrangement of qizun.


    "You are refined by me. In front of me, you should not be arrogant. If you want to go out, you can''t be tolerated."


    with the sound of cheering, the huge body of the spirit of qizun suddenly turned into the light like the sun, like the sky descending to the gods, and finally plundered into the rune chains.


    "Zizi..."


    In a flash, the strips of runes were still like thunder and lightning, and they burst into dazzling light. Finally, they were connected, arranged and evolved vertically and horizontally, accompanied by a wave of mysterious taboo forces.


    "Wuwu..."


    However, under the fluctuation of the mysterious taboo force, the suppressed people were unable to move.


    The dazzling and crisscrossing chains of runes tightly imprison the ghosts and ghosts, and finally converge into an unsophisticated "zhenchi" ancient talisman pattern and seal, which is directly swept into the eyebrows of the gods and demons.


    "You can''t suppress me for long. You can''t suppress me for long. I''ll be born soon."


    In the eyes of the roaring and struggling ghost, he was unwilling and resisted, but in the end, his eyes were unable to close, and the horrible and evil breath disappeared, and everything began to calm down.


    "Set your soul mark!"


    Du Shaofu came back to his mind and immediately began to lay out his soul mark, preparing to cultivate a new spirit with his own spiritual and spiritual strength.


    Although he didn''t know much about refining utensils, it was not too difficult. Now Du Shaofu is no longer a fool in Shicheng.


    In the following time, Du Shaofu concentrated on arranging soul marks and condensing new spirits.


    In this process, Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless. Once he made a mistake, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    As time goes by, the outside world has become more and more lively.


    Many puppets, spirituals and talismans appeared, which caused a lot of competition in the sealed land, which made countless people fall. However, there are still more and more treasure hunters and adventurers joining in at all costs.


    However, all the people still haven''t found the real qizun cave. The whole sealed land has been dug three feet, and there is still no harvest.


    Many strange strong men also entered the seal land, and the powerful people of several empires around them were also constantly pouring in. Finally, it is said that many powerful people in the kingdom of Wu of the stone dragon Empire also joined in.


    In the sealed land, for a time, the strong were like clouds, and fierce battles appeared from time to time.


    The king of Wu''s strong territory, all the moves are to move mountains and rivers, the mountains and the earth shatter, which makes people marvel.


    For those who don''t get any treasures, it''s not in vain to have a chance to see a fight between the strong in the kingdom of Wu.


    Just three days after the time had passed again, a group of runes with the size of a baby were connected to the whole space, and the breath was fluctuating. It seemed that there was life essence awakening in the fierce soldier space.


    "The spirit has been born, great achievements have been made, and the most ferocious soldiers now belong to you. The soul of a fierce soldier has been suppressed by me. Its power is not as good as its original state. But remember not to urge it easily, so as not to affect the seal and wake up in advance.Although the soul of a fierce soldier is suppressed, the evil soldier''s residual power is still there. This is a very troublesome matter. However, I can see that the skill you have practiced seems to be related to the golden winged ROC bird. The golden winged ROC bird is an extraordinary family, and the real ROC is a divine creature. Therefore, you can take the extremely fierce soldier close to you and suppress Yu Wei with the breath of the golden winged ROC. When the new spirit is stable, it will be included in the shrine, Cultivate the spirit of utensils to suppress the soul of fierce soldiers. "


    At this time, the voice of Qi Zun came to Du Shaofu''s ear again and said, "although you are now under my door and worship me as a teacher, I can''t give you much. You can only leave what you have learned in your life, nor can you teach it in person. How much you can understand depends on your own nature and talent. As for Zijin tianque, what you get is a blessing or a curse, It also depends on the depth of your own good fortune. If one day, we will see you again, then we will talk again. "


    As the sound fell, a dazzling energy flash, like thunder, accompanied by an amazing energy fluctuation, suddenly poured into Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "Hula!"


    In the throbbing of Du Shaofu''s soul and the dazzling light of energy, every inch of it broke into pieces. A strong energy burst into his mind, which made his soul soar and almost lose consciousness.


    But in his confused state, Du Shaofu suddenly had a huge amount of information in his mind.


    All this information is related to the refining of weapons, as well as the methods of refining various puppets and spirit tools, and even a lot of information about Fu array.


    A large amount of information, like a dazzling rune, bloomed in Du Shaofu''s mind, and finally seemed to be completely integrated into Du Shaofu''s mind, which made Du Shaofu''s mind swell and burst like an unprecedented pain.


    This information was branded in his mind and could not be eliminated, and became a part of Du Shaofu''s mind.


    After a few hours, Du Xiaoyao''s body disappeared. The green dragon, white tiger, Phoenix and Xuanwu tortoise disappeared. Only Du Shaofu sat on the huge fierce soldier with his knees crossed and covered with dazzling white gods.


    "Hoo!"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s body was white, and his eyes were open and his eyes were deep.


    "Take it


    The body jumped up and down from the Zijin tianque, and the mind moved. The huge Zijin tianque suddenly converged, and then turned into the original volume and fell in front of Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    "Hum!"


    The Zijin tianque stands in front of Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu is half a man tall and makes the sound of wind and thunder. There is no trace of the evil spirit. What is left is a cool and incomparable wide sword.


    The flexible radian is natural. The posture of tiger and dragon in Zijin tianque is like the red phoenix rising sun and the tortoise. It makes people feel excited when they take a look at it.


    "The best weapon, the best sword!"


    Du Shaofu held out his hand and held the immortal soldier in front of him. Even if the spirit of the fierce soldier was suppressed, it was still exciting. The breath that spread from the body of the sword was definitely not comparable to that of ordinary amulets.


    "It''s heavy!"


    When Du Shaofu was holding the Zijin tianque in his hand, he suddenly fell down like a thousand catties.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to the God, and Zijin tianque directly fell on the rock on the ground.


    "Click!"


    The sword body impacts on the rock, and the whole rock suddenly splits into pieces, and then plunges into the hard rock ground, making the whole ground tremble.


    "What an extraordinary soldier!"


    The body of Du Xiaoyao''s little macaque jumps to Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and looks at the purple golden sky palace with pale golden eyes.


    "Are you all right?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Xiaoyao, and suddenly his face changed a lot. At this time, Du Xiaoyao''s face was pale, and his breath was very weak, and he was very depressed.


    "I''m trying my best to suppress this weapon. It costs too much, but it doesn''t matter, but it takes some time to recover."


    Du Xiaoyao looked around the space, and then said to Du Shaofu, "I feel that this space is going to collapse. I''ll send you out first."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Under the valley, it was quiet.


    Hua fankong paced back and forth, looking at several bodies not far away.


    These corpses were left by many adventurers and treasure hunters who entered the sealed land in the past three days and were killed by Ye Piaoling and huafankong mercilessly.


    "Why haven''t they come out yet? There won''t be any accident."


    Hua fankong paced back and forth, and finally came to yepiaoling''s back. Her eyes fell on the "snake" in yepiaoling''s hands. The amazing breath spread, which was by no means an ordinary treasure.


    Night floating Ling pan knee and sitting on the rock, gently wipe the hands of the "you Python", did not look back, mouth light way: "if you want to go, you can go at any time."


    "I don''t mean that. Since I''ve decided to follow you, I won''t go first. Huafankong has always been a committed person."


    Hua fankong patted his chest and said that as the leader of a gang, he was definitely a little famous person in the whole dark forest. He was absolutely No. 1, but he was extremely respectful in front of the night floating Ling.


    On the one hand, the black robed youth in front of him was worthy of saving his life twice. On the other hand, Hua fankong was not stupid. He knew clearly that neither ye Piaoling nor Du Shaofu was simple. Although they were young, they were both superior to him. In this special period, they could not afford to lose by following them.


    "Hi..."


    Just as huafankong''s voice had just fallen, a wave suddenly appeared on the stone wall. Then the golden light spread and spread, and a virtual shadow of a five finger mountain appeared in their eyes.


    "I''m very weak now. I''ve swallowed runes and a lot of things. I need a little time to recover. Don''t disturb me."


    When Du Xiaoyao''s voice fell, the shadow of the five finger mountain disappeared. At the same time, it became the body of the five finger mountain which was the size of a palm, and then it swept into Du Shaofu''s chest and clothes.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s figure also clearly appeared in front of Ye Piaoling and huafankong.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the eyes of Ye Piaoling and Hua fankong immediately fell behind Du Shaofu.


    At this time, behind Du Shaofu, a piece of purple cloth was used to wrap up a long and wide sword. Even the handle of the sword was wrapped tightly. Finally, it was tied into a knot and carried directly behind him.


    "What''s on your back? It looks like it''s not light." After glancing at the wide sword wrapped behind Du Shaofu, ye Piaoling asked curiously.


    "A sword is not as heavy as usual. It''s good for training."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. Master qizun said that it was not enough to put the Zijin tianque into the Shenque for the time being. He was afraid that the spirits of the ferocious soldiers would plunder the mysterious Qi and break the seal. He also had to suppress the evil soldiers'' residual power with the breath of golden winged Dapeng. Therefore, he could only carry the Zijin tianque on his back.


    In order to avoid being noticed, Du Shaofu finally had to tear up the two purple robes in the Qiankun bag, and then wrapped the Zijin tianque tightly behind his shoulder.


    It''s just that the weight of Zijin tianque is not so heavy. It''s afraid that ordinary practitioners of pulse spirit state can''t carry it with all their strength.


    Du Shaofu was extremely hard at carrying the Zijin tianque on his back, so he had to take it as a physical exercise."What''s going on inside?" Night floating Ling smell speech, also did not ask more.


    "Yes, what''s going on inside? Is there any treasure? Is it qizun cave?" Hua fankong immediately came up and looked at Du Shaofu expectantly.


    "It''s not qizun cave, and there''s no treasure."


    Du Shaofu looked at ye Piaoling and Hua fankong and finally said, "I only got a sword behind me. It''s also a blessing and a disaster. I almost lost my life in it."


    "If you''re OK." Night Piaoling look does not have too many changes, the expression is still quite indifferent.


    "Just a sword."


    Hua fankong was a little disappointed when he heard the speech. He had thought that if there were really treasures in it, if there were more than one treasure, maybe they could share some of them. At that time, it would be a true trip.


    "This sword is extraordinary, but I don''t know how to divide it. I''ll make it up when I have a chance."


    Du Shaofu looked at ye Piaoling and said that this time, he not only got the peerless magic weapon Zijin tianque, but also was accepted as a disciple by Qi Zun. This opportunity is not ordinary.


    Ye Piaoling and Hua fankong have been waiting outside all the time, which naturally makes Du Shaofu feel that they should compensate for something. However, the understanding and learning of Zijin tianque and Shifu qizun are inseparable.


    "It''s nothing. It doesn''t matter."


    Night Piaoling''s indifferent and cold face showed a rare smile, waved the "you Python" in the wave, and said, "you''ve got a sword, and I''ve also got a python."


    "It doesn''t matter to me. I said it''s OK to follow you. Treasures are not precious, and they don''t matter." Hua fankong also immediately chatted and said, but it was also extremely magnanimous.


    "Let''s talk about it later. Let''s leave here first. I''m afraid there will be some changes soon."


    Du Shaofu felt the space behind him. It was time to collapse when the seal of four heavenly evils arranged by master was about to collapse. At that time, he was afraid that all the strong would be attracted to come, so it was better to leave first.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was the only one who knew that the real treasure had fallen into his own hands. Other people were looking for treasure. Naturally, he didn''t have to stay any longer, so he would not encounter unnecessary trouble when he got there.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, the three people swept away and disappeared in a flash.


    "Boom!"


    About half an hour after Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu left, the seal of the four heavenly evils began to break and burst in the deep valley, and then it was completely revealed.


    "Another seal appears, and there will be treasures!"


    "It should be the real qizun cave. Go grab the treasure!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the whole sealed land, countless figures swept away to


    All the strong felt the wave of the seal explosion, which was the first time to rush to the air.


    By this time, Du Shaofu, yepiaoling and huafankong were already far away from the place where the seal was exploded.


    "Where are we going now?"


    In a mess of mountains and valleys, Hua fankong asked Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling.


    Du Shaofu also stopped, looked at ye Piaoling and said, "where are you going?"


    "I have no place to go. I want to find the king of medicine. It''s the same everywhere."


    Ye Piaoling looked at Du Shaofu and said, "what about you? Where are you going?"


    "I''ll go back to tianwu college."


    Du Shaofu calculated that it was almost the same time. Now the whole dark forest''s eyes were on the qizun cave. It was estimated that no one was still paying attention to Xuanling Tongtian Teng and himself, so it was time to go back to college, so as not to worry about Ouyang Shuang and Xiao Hu.


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu watched Hua fankong''s eyes move. Then he took out the heaven and earth bag, explored it for a while, took out a lot of things, put them into another Qiankun bag, and then threw them directly to Hua fankong.


    "This is my bag of heaven and earth. It seems that there are many more things."


    When he opened the Qiankun bag, he glanced at it, and Hua fankong was surprised. The contents in the bag were the same as those in his original bag. Although some fragmentary things were no longer there, they were much more valuable than before.


    Du Shaofu said to huafankong, "this is the bag of heaven and earth. You don''t have to follow us for all the banquets that come to an end."


    "This..."


    Hua fankong looked at the bag of heaven and earth in his hand, then looked at Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling. He was about to speak. Suddenly, he looked up into the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the air, a black eagle demon beast, which fluttered its wings, was not weak, and the air current swept across the space rippled away.


    "The black hell demon hawk in the pulse spirit realm is a rare mount of Heisha sect. All the people who can ride on it are at least the elders of Heishan gate."


    Hua fankong looked at the ghost eagle in the air, his face changed slightly, and he put the heaven and earth bag in his arms.


    "Heisha gate!"Du Shaofu''s eyes have already fallen on the dark black demon eagle, which is faster than Hua fankong''s eyes. For Du Shaofu, the word "Heisha gate" is absolutely of special significance.


    "I can''t find a place to find. It''s easy to get here. Jie Jie, it seems that I''m lucky. No one can save you today."


    "Whoosh..."


    As the words of a grim sneer fell, five figures fell on the back of the black demon hawk, and a stream of astonishing evil spirit swept through, and a series of gloomy cold eyes suddenly fell on Du Shaofu.


    Among the five, there was a young man in black, twenty-five or six years old. His face was gloomy and his eyes were gloomy. He looked at Du Shaofu with a cold smile on his mouth.


    Looking at the young man in black, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and then the corners of his mouth were also smiling, and a smile appeared on his face. But in his clear eyes, there was a flash of forest in his eyes, and he murmured: "it''s really a narrow road for enemies."


    "Today''s festival, the family comes and goes. Besides, it''s rare to go home once a year. Many relatives and friends also come. They want to accompany the third aunt and the sixth aunt to talk about the daily life. The code words have been affected a lot, so the update has also affected. Please forgive me for one or two, and continue to watch two shifts today. If there is any difference between these two days, Xiao Yu should make up all the books the day after tomorrow at the latest Friends, Happy Mid Autumn Festival, good health and happy family. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    Naturally, Du Shaofu knew the young man with black clothes. It was Xue Yunming, the head of Heisha sect who had met several times.


    Then, behind Xue Yunming, Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on a 60 year old man in a plain robe.


    The old man''s body fell to the ground, some of which looked like rigid sculptures. His face was red. There were blue veins on his temples, which were as thick as beans. His whole body breath made the space quite solidified, and a rather hot breath spread inside himself.


    "It''s a narrow road."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes looked at the sixty year old man in the plain robe, and a sense of killing spread from the depths of his eyes.


    Du Shaofu, the old man, would never forget that he almost died in the dark forest at that time. If it were not for the sudden appearance of the king of medicine, his fate would have been imagined.


    After Xue Yunming and the old man in plain clothes, there is also a big man and two old men.


    Du Shaofu, the three men who had followed Xue Yunming in the herdsmen''s firm, were all the accomplishments of marquis Wu.


    In addition to Xue Yunming, the remaining four are all Wuhou territory. The old man in plain clothes is still the mysterious level of Wuhou.


    It can be said that the strength of the five people is extremely strong.


    With these five people landing, all the four atmosphere of marquis were locked in Du Shaofu''s body.


    The breath blocked the whole space of Du Shaofu.


    But at this time, even Du Shaofu felt the breath of the soul of the extremely fierce soldiers. For Du Shaofu, the breath of Marquis was nothing.


    "It''s Xue Yunming, the young master of Heisha sect, and the two elders. It seems that they are not good people." At the moment, the face of huafankong has changed a lot.


    After wiping his eyes from Hua fankong and ye Piaoling, Xue Yunming finally looked at Du Shaofu with a cold smile. His eyes were heavy, and he sneered bitterly: "boy, it''s time to pay the price for the new account and the old account. How about handing over the treasure and keeping your whole body?"


    "Master Xue, is there any misunderstanding between you?"


    Hua fankong put out a smile on his face and said to Xue Yunming, although Xue Yunming''s strength is not yet the Marquis state, but as the young head of Heisha sect, he has a strong father in the kingdom of Wu, and he is in the dark forest. Naturally, Hua fankong does not dare to offend him.


    Seeing Xue Yunming and Du Shaofu, it seems that when they met, Hua fankong knew that although tianwu Academy was strong, it was in the dark forest, and the Heisha sect was the most terrifying. Besides, the leader of Heisha sect, Xue Tianqiu of King Wu''s territory, was nearby.


    Therefore, at this time, Hua fankong put on his old face to make an apology, which was mostly considered by Du Shaofu.


    "Hua fankong, have you got mixed up with tianwu academy? What are you? You can''t intervene in this matter. Otherwise, I will destroy your kuisha Gang!"


    Xue Yunming glanced at Hua fankong indifferently, but he didn''t put Hua fankong in his eyes at all and directly scolded him. His eyes were still coldly staring at Du Shaofu.


    When Hua fankong heard the words, he suddenly looked embarrassed. He was scolded by the Wuling state, and his anger could be imagined.


    But at this time, Hua fankong is also unable to attack, let alone face the whole black evil gate, even in front of a few people of the Heisha door, he can not resist.


    "Headmaster Hua, you are right. I have a misunderstanding with master Xue."


    When Hua fankong was embarrassed, Du Shaofu''s sneer on his face turned into a smile. He patted Hua fankong on the shoulder, then stepped forward, looked at Xue Yunming and said, "I don''t know that you are the little head of Heisha sect. If you have offended me before, please forgive me. Xuanling Tongtian Teng is here, and give it back to him first. Last time, he said The treasure will be given back to the young master


    After that, Du Shaofu took out a bag of heaven and earth from his arms and walked towards Xue Yunming with a smile on his face.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s sudden change, several people in the Heisha sect suddenly changed their faces. Xue Yunming also showed a puzzled look.


    "Yunming, be careful."


    The 60 year old man in plain robe was on guard, and his breath was locked on Du Shaofu. He was afraid that if Du Shaofu had any breath fluctuation, he would immediately make a bold move.


    Xue Yunming looked at Du Shaofu, his face twitched slightly, and he said in his heart that the four powerful Marquis states around him were still afraid that the boy would not succeed alone. He was afraid that the boy knew his own identity. At this time, he saw four more powerful Marquis States and was really shocked.


    "Hum!"


    With a slight snort in his throat, Xue Yunming looked directly at Du Shaofu and said defiantly, "stop, just throw the bag of heaven and earth. If you really hand over the treasure honestly, I will keep your whole body. Maybe it will only abolish your cultivation and leave you a miserable life."


    Du Shaofu said nothing, with a smile in his eyes. He also threw the bag of heaven and earth in his hand directly to Xue Yunming.


    Xue Yunming takes over the bag of heaven and earth, and the last trace of doubt in his eyes disappears. It seems that the boy is really afraid and wants to beg for mercy. Even the faces of the four Marquises around him are relaxed."You''re a good judge."


    Xue Yunming took over the Qiankun bag, looked up slightly and sneered at Du Shaofu. Then he wanted to open it and try to see if it could be opened. He wanted to check whether the Qiankun bag really had xuanlingtongtianteng.


    "I''ll open it for you, or you won''t be able to open the bag."


    All of a sudden, at this time, Du Shaofu''s voice suddenly appeared in Xue Yunming''s ear, and his figure, I don''t know when, appeared in front of Xue Yunming''s body. He put out his hand slightly, but as fast as lightning, he immediately grabbed Xue Yunming''s hand and left holding the bag of heaven and earth.


    The speed of all this was too fast, and it was so amazing that even the old man in en Su robe in Marquis Wu state did not have time to find out.


    "Yunming, be careful!"


    "Be careful, master. That boy is cheating!"


    In a flash, several voices suddenly cried out in panic, and the four figures rushed to Du Shaofu at the same time.


    "Boy, get out of here!"


    Xue Yunming also gave a big drink, which shocked Du Shaofu. When Du Shaofu appeared in front of him, he also changed his complexion and retreated in a panic.


    "Hiss!"


    But it was too late. Du Shaofu put his hand on Xue Yunming''s palm and wrist, which Xue Yunming couldn''t avoid. Du Shaofu put his hands on the wrist of Xue Yunming''s hand holding the heaven and earth bag. Within his eyes, the light golden light was shining, fierce and cold, and a pale gold dark air suddenly spread out.


    "Click!"


    The sound of bone fracture suddenly came out. One arm of Xue Yunming was directly pulled by Du Shaofu and his wrist was broken.


    "Ah..."


    The sad wail came out, Xue Yunming''s mouth was accompanied by blood gushing, his face was ferocious, his arm was broken, and his blood gushed out.


    "Chula la!"


    The four Marquises went straight to Du Shaofu. When his figure came to Xue Yunming''s side, Du Shaofu''s shadow had already disappeared.


    "I gave it to you. You can''t hold it. Can you blame me?"


    Du Shaofu is not far away. He takes out the bag of heaven and earth from the palm of Xue Yunming''s broken arm and takes it into his arms.


    "Bang!"


    Looking at Xue Yunming, who was crying and howling with indifference, Du Shaofu''s mouth slightly drew a sharp curve. With a wave of his hand, the pale golden golden awn gushed out, which immediately shattered Xue Yunming''s broken arm into a blood mist. Even if he wanted to connect again, he could not return to the sky.


    "Kill him, kill that scum for me, kill him!"


    Xue Yunming screamed and roared, his face was venomous, and his eyes were killing.


    "Little scumbag, you were saved at the beginning, but now there is no one to save you. I will let you live or die!"


    The voice of the old man in the sixty day vegetarian robe opened his mouth and his eyelids were thin. The young master was taken off his arm. It was like beating his old face.


    "Boom


    The mysterious atmosphere of the old man''s Wuhou area in the sixty day plain robe burst out, and the runes flickered, and appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu. His eyes were cold and his breath was hot. His breath was like a storm sweeping, and a claw print Eagle caught a chicken on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    "Whew!"


    The terrifying claw print almost wanted to distort the space. The invisible terror of the 60 year old man had solidified the space at the same time, and directly crushed Du Shaofu, making the surrounding space ripple endlessly, and large pieces of gravel shot into the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    In a short period of time, such a terrible paw print fell directly on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and the hot breath of terror broke out.


    But then, the horrible palm print that fell on Du Shaofu''s shoulder was unable to advance by half an inch. Somehow, the old man''s face suddenly changed.


    "Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, Wuhou''s territory is just mysterious. I''m not at the beginning. I''ll die!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, which was like a flash of golden lightning. It was like a vast golden sun. The domineering and fierce breath was just like the eruption of a volcano. The murderous air swept through the sky and shook the sky!


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s fist fell directly on the belly of the 60 year old man in plain clothes.


    In the light of electricity and flint, in the eyes of the old man in the sixty day vegetarian robe, the color of fear and horror spread, and palpitations crept out of the depths of his soul.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The body of the sixty day old man with plain robe began to explode directly, and then his body turned into blood mist.


    As a powerful man in the mysterious level of marquis, he was also a famous figure in the whole dark forest. In a blink of an eye, Du Shaofu smashed him into a blood mist.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    This sudden change made the remaining three martial princes of the Heisha sect look dull and tremble.


    Xue Yunming screamed and howled. At this time, his ferocious and twisted face was frozen, and he climbed up to his eyes in horror.


    "I''ll charge you interest again today."


    Du Shaofu''s figure moved, and his feet were full of mysterious air. His figure was as flighty as a God, and his spirit was unpredictable. His momentum was like an extremely fierce beast, crushing everything. His speed was as fast as lightning."Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu appeared in front of an old man who had just ascended the level of the Marquis of Heisha sect. He punched out his fist and wrapped it with golden talisman. The old man of Heisha clan was shocked and panicked, and a fist collided.


    "Bang!"


    When the sound of silence came out and the fists collided, the Marquis of the Heisha sect had just ascended the level of cultivation and became an old man. From the fist, all the flesh and blood were broken.


    "Pooh


    The blood in the latter''s mouth was immediately spat out with his broken viscera. Under one blow, Du Shaofu directly shattered his internal organs and organs, and then he flew away. Like a broken kite, he flew far away and could not get up again.


    "Go to hell!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure had already appeared between the remaining two men who had just ascended the throne of marquis Wu and became a great man at the beginning of the reign of marquis Wu.


    Ignoring the two martial princes, Du Shaofu reached out his hands like a goshawk pouncing on him, and the golden light burst out like a giant ROC shaking his wings and crushing the space with his domineering will, which made his soul throb and his whole body tremble.


    Du Shaofu''s hands fell on the shoulders of the two men who were at the beginning of the reign of marquis Wu and crushed them. At this time, they seemed to be able to defend themselves. They opened their arms and lifted their bodies. Finally, they collided with each other heavily.


    "Bang bang!"


    The two powerful men who had just ascended the level of military Marquis were powerless in Du Shaofu''s hands. Their bodies were like two slabs of stone directly collided with each other. Their blood was gushing, and their bones were constantly broken into powder. Their vitality dissipated. Finally, Du Shaofu threw them on the ground.


    In less than two gasps, the three martial princes were killed by Du Shaofu as if they were unmatched.


    "A few days ago, Xiao Yu had a few chapters which were not enough than 3000 words. Yesterday, Xiao Yu added this chapter to the last one.


    In addition, Xiao Yu will return tomorrow, and a big outbreak will be arranged on Wednesday the day after tomorrow. He also asks his brothers for more flowers to support him. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    Hua fankong opened his chin, which was enough to insert a duck egg. Although he was very aware of Du Shaofu''s extraordinary and ferocity, he saw Du Shaofu destroy the four Marquises of the Heisha gate in a gasp, which shocked him more than anything else.


    In the whole dark forest, there were several people who dared to attack the Heisha sect. Now Du Shaofu not only did it, but also directly killed the four powerful Marquis of Heisha sect.


    "It''s a big problem." Hua fankong looks embarrassed, but can only show a wry smile.


    Xue Yunming was shocked and looked at Du Shaofu. His face changed from the original forest to the present fear and shock.


    Four powerful Marquis were killed by Du Shaofu in an instant. Until now, Xue Yunming realized that he had not seen him for a few months. The purple robed boy in front of him was much more terrifying than he did at the beginning. The speed of cultivation was just like a flying sword.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care to kill the four Marquises. He went step by step towards Xue Yunming, who was frightened and shocked.


    "Don''t come here. What do you want to do? If you dare to move me, the whole black evil gate will never let you go!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu approaching step by step, Xue Yunming retreated step by step. Although his arm blocked the acupoint and stopped the blood, the pain still existed. However, facing Du Shaofu''s step-by-step approach, even the pain was temporarily forgotten. In his eyes, there was only deep fear, and he kept moving back step by step.


    "You''re not going to kill me. Why, the young headmaster of Heisha sect, are you afraid now?"


    Du Shaofu said faintly. After several steps, his figure appeared in front of Xue Yunming''s body. In his eyes, he was shivering with cold.


    "You don''t want to kill me. I don''t want to give up my treasure. I will tell my father that from now on, you and our Heisha family will be wiped out. If you kill me, I will never let you go. My father is nearby. If you kill me, you can''t escape."


    Xue Yunming retreated step by step. At this time, where was the rebellious appearance of the original black and evil sect leader? In front of absolute strength, he only fawned and begged, and was unable to threaten with unwilling and resentment.


    "I''m here to collect interest, not to trade with you. You want to write off the gratitude and resentment between Heisha gate and me, but you have not obtained my consent. As for your father Xue Tianqiu, it''s time to take the treasure now. Even if I know you''re dead, I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back for a while. What can I do? "


    Du Shaofu sneered, the sharp curve of his mouth was a bit of a joke. He looked at Xue Yunming at this time, just like a cat and a mouse.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, he felt the chill from Du Shaofu''s body. Xue Tianqiu, trembling all over his body, could not help but feel a kind of creepy feeling. His bloody mouth trembled slightly and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you can''t kill me, kill me. Even if you are a student of tianwu college, you can''t escape. Heisha sect will never let tianwu college go!"


    "Do you think the Heisha sect has the courage to go to tianwu academy? It''s really stupid to be the second generation ancestor. How about killing it today?"


    When Du Shaofu''s last word fell, he waved, and a palm print fell on Xue Yunming''s abdomen.


    "Bang!"


    The energy was muffled and the golden Rune flashed away from Du Shaofu''s palm.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Xue Yunming''s body is flying, blood is not in his mouth, suddenly fell to the ground.


    The body twitches several times. Finally, Xue Yunming''s unwilling and despairing eyes shrink slowly in his double pupils. Finally, he is dead and can''t die again.


    "Someone killed Xue Yunming and the two elders of Heisha sect. This is a provocation to Heisha gate."


    "Isn''t that purple robed guy Du Shaofu of tianwu academy? He killed a master of Tianhu empire a few days ago."


    "He killed several powerful Marquis of Heisha sect. This time, the Heisha sect may have fallen down. It seems that the people of tianwu academy are really hard to provoke."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the middle of the air, many onlookers gathered around. Seeing that several powerful Marquis of Heisha sect were killed in a flash, they did not dare to stay any longer and left in a hurry.


    Du Shaofu ignored the onlookers and took out the bags of heaven and earth from the corpses in a hurry. His figure flashed to yepiaoling and huafankong. He looked at yepiaoling and said, "it seems that we have to leave early."


    "The leader of Heisha sect seems to be King Wu. If you kill his son, you will have a lot of trouble this time."


    Night floating Ling light road, face look not too much moving, not too much on the heart.


    "Ah, it''s really troublesome. So many people have seen it. I''m afraid that Xue Tianqiu''s son''s death will also be counted on me."


    Hua fankong has a helpless smile on his face. There are many onlookers who have just seen him. Xue Tianqiu''s son has died. Whether he can find Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling at that time, he will be with Du Shaofu now, and Xue Tianqiu will not let him go.Du Shaofu looked at Hua fankong and his eyes moved. Suddenly he said, "it seems that you are not stupid. Now there are only two roads in front of you. You can walk by yourself or follow me."


    Hua fankong looked up at Du Shaofu and said, "of course, I''m going with you. Xue Yunming is dead. Xue Tianqiu will never let me go. I''m afraid that the kuisha gang will not have a foothold in the dark city. Anyway, the kuisha sect is in name, and its strength can be put on the table


    "You can go with me, but there are conditions. Otherwise, you''d better go by yourself." Du Shaofu said, looking squarely at Hua fankong.


    "What do you mean?" Hua fankong looked at Du Shaofu''s face and asked in doubt.


    Du Shaofu stood with a negative hand and said, "follow me and join the World Association. Otherwise, you will leave by yourself."


    Hua fankong asked Du Shaofu, "what is the world meeting? I never seem to have heard of it. "


    "You have heard that the world association was established not long ago. I am the president. If you join the World Association, you will be the first person in the dark forest to join the World Association."


    Du Shaofu looked at Hua fankong and said, "you can choose not to join. Please help yourself."


    "I see. You killed Xue Yunming on purpose."


    When Hua fankong heard the speech, his eyes moved, and he suddenly thought that the purple robed boy must have killed Xue Yunming on purpose, and then let him have no way to go. Finally, he could only follow him.


    "You think too much. With your strength, I don''t have any arrangement yet. I killed Xue Yunming, but I charged interest on the account between me and the Heisha gate. You were pulled in. It''s just your own misfortune. Now whether you want to join the world association or not, you can decide by yourself."


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and his eyes motioned to the night''s floating Ling. They left immediately. They had just killed Xue Yunming. Xue Tianqiu of the Heisha sect was nearby. This place is definitely not a place to stay for a long time.


    It was not Du Shaofu''s temporary intention to let Hua fankong join the World Association.


    Since that day and night Piaoling talked about the outside world, Du Shaofu had a lot of feelings. In the world where the strong are respected, fists are the hard truth.


    The power around him is equally important. Originally, Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to the World Association. He became the president of the world association because of his second brother, Du Yunlong.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu had a lot of new ideas about the World Association. After all, it is difficult to defeat the four fists with both hands. If we can strengthen the World Association, we can make the world stand in the Empire and the whole Zhongzhou one day. At that time, maybe what we want to do will be much simpler.


    In front of him, Hua fankong and the cultivation of marquis Wu are also regarded as one of the local villains in the dark city, and they are not good at fighting against each other. However, they are also quite righteous. They are not bad enough and they are quite smart. Du Shaofu thinks that he can be a good candidate to join the World Association. Therefore, he is very keen to pull in.


    On the ground, there are countless clouds on the ground.


    "You seem to be a lot slower?"


    In the middle of the sky, two figures swept through the sky. Night Piaoling could clearly feel Du Shaofu''s speed, but it was much slower than when he came to seal the place a few days ago.


    "The sword behind is too heavy."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. The purple gold sky palace behind him was not so heavy. It greatly affected the speed, as if he were carrying thousands of Jin.


    "Do you really have a world conference?" Night floating Ling said.


    "Yes, I''m afraid I can''t get into your eyes right now. Are you interested?"


    Du Shaofu also suddenly looked at the night floating Ling with a little look of expectation in his eyes.


    "Even if I''m interested, I don''t have much time."


    Night Piaoling light way, he has red Sha palm, has not been able to hold on for long.


    "Don''t worry, you can find the king of medicine. Even if you don''t find the king of medicine, you can try other ways. There is no way out of heaven." Said Du Shaofu.


    Night Piaoling a smile, said: "if I can''t die, then also must join the world will try to see, you are such a fierce abnormal guy in the hands of the world will, let me want to know, ten years, 20 years later, what will become."


    "It''s a deal. I''ll keep the position of the World Association for you forever." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Good." Ye Piaoling followed with a smile, and then said to Du Shaofu, "that guy seems to be following up."


    "He seems to have no choice."


    Du Shaofu seemed to have a plan in mind for a long time. As soon as his figure trembled, the dark air gushed out of his whole body, forming a pale golden vortex in the air. His figure also stagnated in the air. He turned and looked at the fleeting light figure behind him. His face showed a little smile, and his eyes did not have any accidents.


    "Thank you, commander yepiaoling, for your reward. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    "Whoosh!"


    As the streamer figure converged, Hua fankong''s figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu, looking at ye Piaoling and Du Shaofu, and finally staring at Du Shaofu''s body, his eyes narrowed and he said, "I have many places to go. Why should I join the world association?"


    "From now on, no one in the dark forest dares to ask you, including mujiabao, Wanyun Pavilion and shuanghen gate. Therefore, first of all, you should make clear that it is not that I ask you to join the World Association, but you ask me to join the World Association. Of course, I am very happy that you can join the World Association. "


    Du Shaofu looked at Hua fankong, his eyes moved, and he said, "you are a great Marquis, the leader of kuisha sect. Now you have to be afraid of a second generation ancestor like Xue Yunming. Are you really willing to continue like that? Join the World Association. In five years, I can guarantee that within five years, you will be in the dark forest without fear of anyone, because behind you, there will be a rising world association


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s pupils twinkled with light golden light. This remark is not only what he said to China, but also to himself.


    When Hua fankong heard the speech, his eyes dropped slightly and pondered. Then he looked up at Du Shaofu and said, "OK, I''ll join in, but there are still some trusted old members of the kuisha sect. Those brothers have followed me for a long time, one by one. If it is because of me, they will suffer from Innocent disaster, I will feel uneasy. So I want to bring them together, and I still have a little time before the black evil gate is searching for us


    "No problem, of course."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He wanted to strengthen the World Association. It was the time to recruit people. Those who trusted the old members of huafankong to join in, naturally, could not be better.


    "Where will we meet then? In the whole dark forest, there is a cabinet, a castle and two gates. I think the world will have no place in the dark forest yet." Hua fankong said to Du Shaofu.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was also quite embarrassed when he heard the speech. It is true that there is no territory in the dark forest in the world now, and there is not even a place to settle down. This is rather embarrassing.


    After doing some meditation, Du Shaofu asked huafankong, "in your opinion, if the world wants to have a foothold in the dark forest, where should we go first?"


    "Chaos demon city."


    Hua fankong said without hesitation: "the chaos demon city, the world will want to stand in the dark forest, only the chaos demon city can temporarily work, we have to hide from the Heisha gate, then we have to go to the chaos demon city first. On the one hand, it is far away from the Heisha gate. On the other hand, even if it is a pavilion, a castle, two gates and four forces, they dare not easily enter the chaos demon city. This is the most suitable place for us. "


    "Good, then go to the demon city!"


    Du Shaofu nodded. Hua fankong was the villain in the dark forest. He was most familiar with everything in the dark forest.


    "I haven''t finished yet. It''s very risky for us to go to Luan demon city. It''s not an ordinary place. Otherwise, one Pavilion, one castle, two gates and four forces will not let the city go easily."


    Hua fankong looked at Du Shaofu, his face slightly coagulated, and said, "most people think that the most chaotic place in the whole dark city is the dark city. In fact, in addition to the dark city, the most chaotic place is the chaotic demon city.


    The area of Luan demon city is not large, and there are not too many people passing by. Therefore, the four forces do not dare to enter the city. In addition, they do not have too many interests, so they have never entered the city. "


    "Why do the four forces dare not enter the chaos demon city?" Du Shaofu asked curiously.


    "Because there are many powerful monsters in Luan demon city. They are extremely fierce. The four forces dare not touch them. If we used to be in Luan demon city, we can only bear it first. Those monsters can allow people in the city, but we will not be happy to see a strong force rising in the city. In case we are in trouble with those forces, we will not be able to bear it Monster strong, the consequences are absolutely serious, but chaos demon city is the only place we can temporarily settle in the dark forest Hua fankong said, "is there a monster in the city of chaos?"


    Du Shaofu frowned, then nodded, and said to huafankong, "in that case, you can take people to Luan demon city first. If you arrive first, wait for me in Luan demon city. Then I will go to Luan demon city."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly solidified. He looked at Hua fankong closely, and his eyes were cold. He said, "since you have promised to join the World Association, you will no longer be the leader of the kuisha sect, but the incense master of the World Association. In addition, I also want to remind you that you are willing to join. If you have any heart of betrayal, I will never be polite at that time! "


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s cold eyes, Hua fankong thought of Xue Yunming''s fate, and his heart could not help shaking. He nodded and said, "I promised to join. I will never betray. Hua fankong has met the president!"


    The voice falls, Hua fankong falls to the ground on one knee and salutes respectfully.


    Hua fankong follows the purple robed youth in front of him, on the one hand, because of the threat of the Heisha gate, and on the other hand, only Hua fankong himself knows.After these days of getting along with each other, the boy in purple robe in front of him is much more extraordinary than what Hua fankong originally imagined. I''m afraid it will not be long before this son is not a thing in the pool.


    Hua fankong is also clear. Behind Du Shaofu, there is the whole tianwu Academy. However, this fierce young man is very nice to his own people, even though he is neat to his opponents.


    At that time, the rise of the youth, he followed his side, it must be an opportunity. Missed this opportunity, I''m afraid there will be no such opportunity in the future.


    But a few decades later, when Hua fankong became one of the most influential people in Zhongzhou and looked over countless empires, he realized how wise he had made that decision. It was the wisest decision he had ever made in his life. Of course, this is also the latter part.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, the sunset has finished the last touch of afterglow, and the world is dark.


    The dusk is like a big gray net, quietly falling down, covering the whole earth.


    Night falls, blue sky dotted with countless small stars, blink a blink, the moon is dark and stars are bright.


    On the mountain peak where he had been healed, Du Shaofu sat cross legged in the cave where Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood essence had been forged.


    After departing from huafankong, Du Shaofu did not go to the city immediately, but returned to the mountain where he had settled.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged. The Zijin tianque was just on the ground. Although the weight of the Zijin tianque was amazing, Du Shaofu did not dare to take it down easily.


    Du Shaofu did not go to the city immediately. On the one hand, Du Shaofu estimated that Hua fankong would not rush to the dark city as soon as possible. In addition, I''m afraid that Xue Tianqiu will find himself all over the world after he gets the news that his son Xue Yunming has been killed.


    The most dangerous place is the safest place, so Du Shaofu decided to settle down nearby first.


    With Zijin tianque on his back, he was unable to compete with King Wu''s territory. Now his speed has been greatly affected. Du Shaofu had to be careful.


    In the distance, countless people swarmed into the sealed place to search for treasure. These have nothing to do with Du Shaofu, and Du Shaofu will not pay attention to them any more. The treasures have already been in his hands, but he does not know whether it is a blessing or a curse.


    "Hoo!"


    After meditating for a moment in the cave, Du Shaofu took a deep breath, then took out the bronze colored five finger mountain stones and rune Pagoda in his arms and looked at them.


    The elder brother Zhen Qingchun entered the tower and was recovering. There was no news for a long time. Du Shaofu didn''t dare to disturb him. Du Xiaoyao''s suppression of Zijin tianque consumed too much and needed to be recovered. Du Shaofu did not dare to disturb.


    "It''s a good harvest today."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu put away the small tower and the rocks of the mountain, and then took out many bags of heaven and earth collected today.


    "HISHI..."


    As the fingerprints congealed and the runes moved, Du Shaofu began to untie the marks on the Qiankun bag one by one.


    It has to be said that to untie the marks on the bags of heaven and earth is also a kind of training and training for the master of talismans. It is true that not all talismans can easily untie each bag of heaven and earth.


    The stronger the strength, the stronger the mark on the bag of heaven and earth, and the more difficult it is to untie it.


    A rune master with insufficient strength wants to untie it, but it''s not easy. If you open it forcibly, you can only destroy the bag.


    Under Du Shaofu''s calm spirit, Du Shaofu untied the bags of heaven and earth. Although it took a lot of time, they were successfully untied.


    The harvest in the bag of heaven and earth is enough to make Du Shaofu smile. There are many cultivation resources, such as martial arts, basalt stones, pills and so on.


    In Xue Yunming''s bag of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu also saw a soul connecting pill that Hou PinChu had made.


    It was the one that was taken by Xue Yunming 380000 Xuanshi in the stockbreeding firm.


    Tonghun pill is a treasure. It can increase 30% of the chance to break through Wuhou state if it is taken by those who are at the peak of cultivation.


    The most important thing is that tonghun pill can increase the chance of the smooth integration of pulse soul and martial pulse by half. Although it is only Hou pin''s initial level, it has no market value, and its value is often much more expensive than Hou pin''s mysterious level pills.


    At the auction, Du Shaofu was also a little moved, but he still can''t use it at present. Besides, the price also let Du Shaofu look and sigh at the beginning, so he didn''t start. At this time, it was a great surprise to Du Shaofu.


    After sorting out all the harvest in the Qiankun bag, Du Shaofu took out another Qiankun bag and murmured, "I don''t know what''s hidden in this bag?"


    He murmured and fell, and his mind moved. Then, in front of Du Shaofu''s body, a huge object appeared.


    "Updated today.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    348: the study of mummies.


    In front of Du Shaofu''s body appeared the mummy of a headless monster, which was several feet in size. It seemed that it had been hung in a ventilated place for thousands of years after his death.


    The animal''s bones are headless, and the body is also weathered, so we can''t see what it is at this time.


    However, the whole skeleton of the headless monster is crystal clear. It has been weathered for thousands of years. It still contains a certain kind of energy, which shows a kind of pressure.


    This headless monster''s skeleton is the same one that Du Shaofu bought from the stockbreeding firm.


    But in the end, the stockbreeding firm didn''t receive any money, which made Du Shaofu a little strange. The mujiapu helped him a lot, and he was too kind to himself. He owed him a debt of gratitude to the mujiapu, and he would pay it back later.


    Du Shaofu looked at the corpse of the headless monster in front of him. The skeleton of the demon beast can still contain energy in his body for such a long time. His blood is certainly not low, and it will not be an ordinary monster.


    According to mujiapu, the remains of the monster were at least above the level of the emperor of beasts, and they might still be the top monster on the list of heavenly beasts. This made Du Shaofu very interested.


    The remains of the animal emperor, an absolute treasure, are immeasurable.


    It''s just that one of the demon bones was found to have no secret bones and blood essence, so it has lost its greatest value. Besides, it is still a headless corpse and a dried corpse. Even if it falls into the hands of a talisman, it can''t be of special use.


    The strongmen of Jiapu must have studied the demon bones carefully. If the monster bones could really find out what secret arts and beasts could come to, the mujiapu would have found them, otherwise they would not have been put up for auction.


    However, Du Shaofu does not think so now. With the sharp insight of the spirit Fu master, he can feel that there is a lot of energy pressure in the bones of the headless monster.


    Especially when he looked at the corpse of the headless monster at a close distance, Du Shaofu felt that his body was trembling and his blood was fluctuating for no reason. It seemed that he was touched by something inexplicably.


    Du Shaofu could clearly feel that the source of this touch came from the bones of the headless monster.


    However, Du Shaofu felt that the fluctuation was not from the mummy of the headless corpse itself, but from some secret place within the headless corpse.


    Du Shaofu also felt this feeling at the auction of the stockbreeding firm.


    However, after carefully searching for one piece, Du Shaofu did not find anything special in the headless corpse.


    "Do you really hide the essence?"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. Du Xiaoyao said that there was a lot of blood essence hidden in the corpse of the demon beast, which could not be found by ordinary people.


    Looking at the corpse carefully, Du Shaofu gently stroked the dried headless corpse of the demon beast. Starting with a piece of crispy hemp, it was as if there was a wave of electric light, and there was a certain kind of energy in it. But now Du Shaofu could not find out where the blood essence was hidden in the corpse.


    It was also difficult for Du Shaofu to pry out anything when his mental power was peeping into the mummy.


    The corpse of this monster looks extraordinary, but it can''t find anything too important.


    Du Shaofu also knew that it was difficult for Du Shaofu to easily find out any treasures from the corpse of the demon beast. Otherwise, he would have been sought by the strong men of the mujiapu, and he would not be able to look for it now.


    "Is it necessary to refine blood essence..."


    As he stroked the headless monster corpse, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and then his fingerprints congealed to form the spirit furnace RUNDING. A hot and powerful breath spread out, and he placed the spirit furnace rung directly under the corpse and began to refine it.


    "Hula!"


    The terrible fire wrapped up and burned, and in an instant, the huge headless corpse was swept in.


    However, after the flame in the cauldron was burned for an hour, the corpse of the headless monster was still cold, and the temperature did not increase.


    The flame spreading inside the cauldron is like being swallowed directly into the headless mummy, which is absorbed by the headless mummy.


    "How can this happen?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. For an hour, no matter how hard it was, he was afraid that he would react.


    And this headless mummy doesn''t respond, which is incredible.


    Suddenly, looking at the headless corpse in front of him, Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with a ray of golden light. His eyes swept over the corpse and murmured, "I don''t know if this is OK..."


    As the blood drops from the corpse, there is no sound of the ghost.


    In Du Shaofu''s imagination, there is energy in the corpse of the monster, which can be implicated in his own blood. Maybe his blood will have some unexpected effect. After all, the blood in his body is related to the golden winged ROC bird.The pale gold blood dripped and stayed on the surface of the corpse for a while. Suddenly, it turned into countless tiny blood threads, just like dense spider silk, which spread to the whole headless monster bones.


    "Boom


    An amazing force of hegemony also swept out immediately, dense pale gold color, faintly condensed into a talisman secret pattern.


    "Zizi..."


    In a flash, a faint light spread out on the headless monster''s corpse, lingering slowly, and the light was more and more dazzling. Then inside the headless monster''s corpse, there was a dark light spreading and intense.


    "Boom


    At that moment, the whole corpse of the headless monster seemed to come back to life, and began to vibrate continuously, and burst out a terrible and astonishing ferocity.


    The black light burst out from the corpse of the headless monster, as if the corpse was about to come back to life. With the talisman''s Secret patterns, he wanted to get rid of the package of pale golden blood light.


    "Roar..."


    In the dark light, there is also a startling roar of tiger roaring. The momentum is amazing, which makes people tremble!


    "Yes, indeed."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were beaming with joy. Under the influence of his own blood, the corpse of the demon beast finally had a reaction, and immediately began to cover and burn with the flame in the spirit furnace and Fu tripod.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was surprised to see that a large number of weathered monster bones began to crack and break like dried mud. Under the burning of the flame, the headless monster bones gradually turned into ashes and smoke.


    Two hours later, the huge corpse of the monster was only the size of a baby. It turned into a red color of blood. Under the feeling of Du Shaofu''s mental strength, a terrible smell burst out gradually.


    "Roar!"


    Within the blood red light, the amazing roaring sound resounds, and there is a ferocious black giant tiger roaring.


    "Boom


    The lacquer black tiger roared like a sky tiger, spreading a terrible energy wave!


    Even Du Shaofu felt the energy at this time, but he couldn''t help shivering!


    With the continuous refining of Du Shaofu, the sound of tiger roaring was breathtaking. Under the burning of high temperature, a drop of blood red essence blood began to drip, and then dropped into the spirit furnace Fu Ding, rippling with amazing terrible energy fluctuations.


    A few hours later, dozens of drops of blood essence were dripping into the Linglu Fu Ding. Du Shaofu was shocked by such an astonishing amount.


    If it''s really like what the mujiabao said, this headless monster corpse is the level of the animal kingdom. A drop of blood essence is not something that a million basalt stones can''t buy, and hundreds of millions of Xuanshi can''t do either. That''s the absolute treasure for practitioners and monsters, and it''s not the same as that of Xuanshi.


    At this time, he got dozens of drops of blood essence, which was of such value. We can imagine how Du Shaofu could not move his face.


    If the mujiapu knew that there was blood essence in the corpse of the demon beast, it would not be sold for auction even if it was killed. The value of the demon beast corpse in the animal emperor''s territory containing blood essence was far from comparable to that of Xuanling Tongtian vine.


    Within the cauldron, dozens of drops of blood essence are surging, which contains extremely violent energy. The breath alone makes people tremble.


    Feeling the violent energy in the blood essence, Du Shaofu estimated that the method of cultivating the body after taking it would surely make progress beyond imagination.


    At this time, the essence and blood in the Linglu Fu Ding was not comparable to Xuanyun Chijiao. If he took the cultivation, cutting bones and washing marrow, how strong would the physical strength be?


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t plan to take the blood essence, which was obviously related to the tiger clan. This headless monster corpse is probably the top existence of a tiger clan. The king scale demon tiger is also a tiger family. If the king scale demon tiger can get the essence blood, it will be able to evolve to a terrible level.


    This headless monster corpse was originally purchased for the king scale demon tiger.


    Within the furnace and tripod, the energy of those blood essence is constantly raging, and the rune light is soaring to the sky.


    "Roar..."


    Blood red blood essence, finally there is a dark as ink giant tiger virtual shadow roaring out.


    "Today, I''ve been on my way back from my hometown. I''ve been on my way back in the early morning. It''s already evening when I come back. I''m just putting down my luggage and I''m just about to code the words. Before Xiao Yu''s delay, I''ll send them again and again, and the next chapter will arrive soon. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    The giant tiger shadow was dark and ferocious. He was about to destroy the spirit furnace tripod. The terrible and violent power of Du Shaofu could not be stopped.


    "What a wild blood essence."


    Du Shaofu was surprised and pleased. The blood essence was so strong that it showed how terrifying the headless monster''s bones were. However, he was unable to suppress it at this time, which was also a big trouble.


    "With blood pressure and blood!"


    At this time, there was no delay for Du Shaofu at all. His fingerprints congealed and made his hands free. He bit his index finger again. A few drops of pale gold blood were directly shot into the Linglu Fu Ding.


    Du Shaogang hopes to suppress the terrible tiger spirit with his special blood of golden winged ROC bird.


    "Hula..."


    After Du Shaofu''s own pale gold blood dripped into the Linglu Fu Ding, the pale gold blood seemed to feel the movement and fluctuation of the black demon tiger, and a domineering and fierce breath suddenly swept out, and the golden light flickered, forming a virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC bird.


    "Gee!"


    The virtual shadow of golden winged ROC roars and hisses in his mouth, as if thunder is roaring, mysterious talisman and secret patterns are spewing out. His power is domineering and fierce, and his breath is like a vast ocean. The secret texts of the whole body flash and the power is startling!


    "Roar!"


    In the face of the virtual shadow of the golden winged ROC, the shadow of the black demon tiger shows fear in his eyes, but he is not as afraid as other monsters. He looks up to the sky and roars, as if he is going to attack the empty shadow of the golden winged ROC bird.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of the virtual shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, there is an aura of terror and tyranny, which pervades everything, and immediately suppresses the huge demon tiger.


    The shadow of the black demon tiger then broke and disappeared, and a group of blood red essence blood the size of a small fist appeared at the bottom of the Linglu Fu Ding.


    "Take it


    The chance never came again. Du Shaofu was suddenly moved. He found a jade bottle and collected all the blood essence in the Linglu Fu Ding into the jade bottle.


    In order to be afraid that the demon tiger''s blood essence would change, Du Shaofu specially arranged a seal with his own blood.


    At this time, the original huge headless monster remains the last group, still has the size of a baby.


    Under the fire of the Linglu Fu Ding, no blood essence spilled out of the light, but it was always emitting the sound of "nourishing" smoke. At the same time, it was slowly shrinking like snake skin.


    This last thing was particularly difficult to burn. Although Du Shaofu had almost consumed it at this time, he did not give up and continued to refine.


    With the burning of the fire, Du Shaofu could feel that the volume and size of this group of babies did not belong to that demon tiger, and it was something that had been implicated in him at the beginning.


    As time goes by again, the baby''s size and size of things have become more and more curly.


    In the end, it was only two palms in size, showing an oval outline, surrounded by a layer of blood colored membrane, like a thick liquid cover.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes and mind, on the bloody liquid sheet, there was a layer of pale gold blood covered with it. It was the blood that was dropped when he made the corpse of a demon beast.


    At this moment, as the surrounding impurities are refined by the flame, the pale gold blood seems to be affected by some kind of general, began to slowly drill into that layer of blood membrane, as if absorbed by something.


    As the pale gold blood is absorbed by what, that layer of blood membrane also began to dry up under the burning of the flame, and finally turned into ashes to dissipate.


    Then, an oval shaped egg appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    "What is that?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised that the oval egg was the size of a palm, and its surface was covered with some dry wrinkles, like a malnourished child. He could still see the last trace of pale gold blood, and was sucked into it by the oval egg.


    "Hula!"


    With the appearance of the oval egg, Du Shaofu suddenly felt that there was a blood boiling violently in his body. There was a very strange connection between the endless fluctuation and the oval egg.


    With the appearance of the oval egg, the surrounding space directly begins to twist, and a terrible breath spreads and fluctuates.


    Then, the flame inside the cauldron is directly absorbed by the oval egg inside, which is like a bottomless hole, devouring the flame continuously.


    "Not good."


    Under this kind of engulfment, Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. All the Linglu Fu tripods were destroyed and swallowed away. Du Shaofu immediately took back the Linglu Fu tripod.


    If the Linglu RUNDING is destroyed, the rune master will also be severely damaged.


    "Hula!"


    Oval shaped egg suspension cave, amazing blue light spread.


    Du Shaofu could feel that there was something in the egg calling for him and telling Du Shaofu something. The feeling came from the blood, but it could not be expressed."Do you want my blood?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the oval egg. Under the invisible call, Du Shaofu seemed to be able to feel what was in the egg. Now he needed the blood irrigation just now.


    "See what you are?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, he felt the breath of the egg connecting with himself. Du Shaofu bit his teeth and shot a stream of pale gold blood into the oval egg again.


    When the pale gold blood just fell on the oval egg, it was quickly absorbed by an invisible force.


    "Hula..."


    Then the whole oval egg is like a kind of intense stimulation, there is a blue light inside, like a cocoon general began to cover the whole egg shell, the area is also growing.


    Cyan light cocoon cover diffusion speed is very fast, tightly is a few blinks of an eye, completely will that Oval egg cover among them.


    At this time, the strange green light cocoon, which was about one foot in size, was suspended in the air of the cave. There was a terrible and amazing energy fluctuation, accompanied by an amazing pressure spread


    Even Du Shaofu felt afraid at this time. He would never be under the influence of the golden winged Dapeng.


    "What a strong pressure!"


    Seeing this change, Du Shaofu was surprised.


    In Du Shaofu''s surprise, in a short period of time, the green light cocoon covered in the oval egg began to burst out dazzling talisman secret patterns, like countless energy filaments, and the energy fluctuation was more and more amazing.


    Even from the blue light cocoon, permeated a blue dense fog, to the end, almost filled the whole cave.


    Along with the spread of the dense fog, the energy fluctuation from the oval egg became more and more intense.


    The terrible pressure was constantly spreading from the dense fog, which made Du Shaofu''s face more and more startled. Under the pressure, Du Shaofu felt that he was more and more unable to resist the pressure.


    "What''s in there? It''s terrible!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked, and his awe inspiring pressure seemed to have something to do with himself. Strictly speaking, it should have something to do with the breath of the golden winged ROC.


    Under the pressure of more and more terror, Du Shaofu could only use his breath of golden winged ROC to resist, which was better.


    But the breath of the golden winged ROC could not suppress the blood agitation in his body at this time. Du Shaofu felt that even his chest was inexplicably agitated. It seemed that something was strongly drawn on his chest.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, within the blue cocoon of light, a huge wave of energy surged out, and the whole cave trembled fiercely for it!


    "Is anything coming out?"


    Feeling the sudden energy shock, Du Shaofu was shocked and then looked at the green cocoon tightly.


    "Hula..."


    I saw the blue cocoon more and more dazzling, and then began to crack a lot of cracks from the top, just like a butterfly breaking into a butterfly, countless dazzling blue light erupted


    Fortunately, it is inside the cave, and there is also a seal set by Du Shaofu.


    Otherwise, the light is enough to attract the attention of countless adventurers in the surrounding mountains who are looking for the cave.


    The blue cocoon cracked and the cracks became bigger and bigger. At the end of the day, it was like a lotus flower blooming, and pieces of light cocoons fell off.


    The fog spread, hazy, Du Shaofu saw the dense fog, there are a hazy shadow appeared in it.


    Within the dense fog, the hazy shadow is more and more clear, it is a graceful beautiful shadow.


    Hazy, the beautiful jade body chiluo, skin like fat, white and red, gentle as jade, crystal clear, slender waist, long black hair like waterfall smooth, until soft as boneless haunch, legs slender, body demon graceful.


    The secret patterns and dense fog of the cave began to irrigate the graceful jade body, accompanied by a stream of heaven and earth energy directly pouring into the jade body.


    At this time, the concave and convex temptation, the perfect radian jade body, like a bottomless cave, crazily absorbs the energy of heaven and earth in the cave. When the last touch of blue magic and blue mist in the cave was absorbed into the demon jade body, the concave and convex attractive body and the face of a country and a city were completely exposed in Du Shaofu''s eyes Medium.


    That face, which is so beautiful, seems to be only 15 or 16 years old, with a kind of green and astringent, and that natural, enchanting radian some do not seem to match.


    "Today, there will be no shortage of updates. There is one more shift. Xiao Yu will eat some food first, and then continue to code. It is estimated that the update will be after 11:00. Sorry. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    After a moment, the girl''s eyelashes trembled slightly, accompanied by a light blue bloom, her closed eyes slightly opened, and her dark eyes were as clear as a stream.


    At this time, the jade body was floating, her face was charming, her radian was convex and backward, graceful and concave, but her eyes were empty and her lips were like cherry petals. Looking at her innocence, she could not feel any evil thoughts. Her eyes opened, her eyes swept through the cave, and then she fell on Du Shaofu''s body. In her dark eyes, she looked at Du Shaofu''s gentle and gentle eyes, and there was a kind of saying no "Who are you? I feel that you make me wake up. Your breath is not like my father, nor my mother."


    The girl''s figure slowly fell down, and then stood directly in front of Du Shaofu, with a look of doubt on her face. Then a smile appeared on her face. She looked at Du Shaofu happily and said, "I know. You are my brother. You must be my brother."


    The girl smile, smile like Epiphyllum in the world, release the quiet melody, beautiful pour into the heart, although the demon charm, but it has a kind of holy beauty, let people can remember her and heart at a glance.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at the graceful, charming and holy girl who called her brother as soon as she opened her mouth, Du Shaofu''s mouth was enough to fill a duck''s egg. Unexpectedly, there was such an amazing girl in the egg hidden in the corpse of the headless monster.


    "Who am I..."


    Hearing the speech, the girl''s dark eyes showed a look of doubt, as if she was thinking. After a moment, she looked up at Du Shaofu. Her innocent and childish eyes were almost anxious to shed tears, which broke people''s hearts. She said to Du Shaofu, "I don''t remember. I don''t seem to remember anything."


    "Well, don''t worry about it. Put on your clothes first."


    Du Shaofu looked at the girl''s pitiful appearance and felt that his heart would melt. Seeing the girl in front of him, he was still full of chiluo. Although the girl''s temperament was hard for people to have evil thoughts, he also made Du Shaofu''s heart beat faster and his heart trembled for no reason. He immediately took out a purple robe from the storage ring and put it on her. There was no woman''s dress on her ¡£


    The girl''s purple robe covers the body, which is quite loose, but with a slender posture, it is enough to set off the purple robe.


    A purple robe covering the body, the girl loosely up the green silk, hands and feet, revealing an extraordinary temperament, demon charm holy.


    "Brother, where are we now?" After cleaning up the girl, the intimate girl took Du Shaofu''s arm and said to Du Shaofu with her dark and empty eyes.


    "I''m not your brother, I''m..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t know how to explain it for a while. His eyebrows moved because of the absorption of his own blood in the egg.


    "Brother, you don''t want me, I can''t remember anything, I can''t remember anything, but I can feel that you are my family, we have a blood relationship, you don''t want me."


    Du Shaofu''s voice has not fallen, the girl directly pear with rain, that beautiful face, hanging crystal tears, people can not help but be moved.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu was also flustered. Then he had to raise his hand and wipe the two lines of crystal tears on the girl''s beautiful face with long sleeves of purple robe. He said helplessly, "I didn''t want you. You''re right. I''m your brother. He just joked with you."


    "Really?"


    The girl stopped crying and raised her face to look at Du Shaofu. Just now her face was still delicate and pitiful, she suddenly appeared the beautiful smile like Epiphyllum in the world and said, "I knew my brother would not want me. By the way, brother, I can''t remember my name, what''s my name?"


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and then said, "Xiaoqing, your name is Xiaoqing."


    "Xiaoqing..."


    The girl murmured, and then looked at Du Shaofu happily, blinking his ethereal eyes. She said, "what''s your brother''s name?"


    "My name is Du Shaofu."


    Du Shaofu looked at the girl in front of him and felt the breath of the girl. Just now, there was no trace of the terrible and oppressive atmosphere. However, from the invisible breath, it should be the body of a monster.


    It''s just the body of a monster. It needs the strong monster in the animal King''s realm to be able to transform into human form. Is it that the girl can''t be transformed into human form when she comes to the kingdom of Wu. "My brother''s name is Du Shaofu, and I''m Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoqing." Du Xiaoqing murmured happily, and his smile moved his heart.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the whole mountain suddenly trembled, shaking, as if to fall to pieces, like an earthquake.


    "There is a strong hand."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly frozen, and his mind was peeping. He found that there was a strong man coming, and the amazing energy was crushing the whole mountain.


    "Whoosh!"


    When Du Shaofu appeared outside the cave, his eyes were looking at the sky for the first time. At this time, three streamers wrapped in the sky were constantly fighting each other, and the energy waves were spreading into the sky. Looking from afar, it seemed that two people were besieging one person, and the situation of the one who was besieged seemed to be something bad, wrapped in the rune streamer Du Shaofu was also familiar with his figure.The three people collided with each other, and the sound of "roaring" was heard all the time. The breath of any one person was absolutely terrible. The energy spread one after another, and a large number of surrounding mountains were affected, and many mountain peaks were directly destroyed.


    "Well, this is..."


    Ye Piaoling also appeared on the mountain peak, her eyes were taken back from the air, and then fell on Du Xiaoqing beside Du Shaofu. It was only two days. Yepiaoling wondered why there was another girl beside Du Shaofu. During these two days, he was in the cave nearby, and he did not have time to feel the amazing waves coming from Du Shaofu''s cave.


    "This is my sister." Du Shaofu turned to ye Piaoling and continued to look at the sky and said, "what''s going on?"


    Hearing this, ye Piaoling''s eyes moved away from Du Xiaoqing and said to Du Shaofu, "it seems that all of them are strong in the kingdom of Wu. We don''t know where they come from. We''d better avoid them."


    "Bang!"


    Just as the voice of yepiaoling fell down, the man who was besieged was finally unable to resist the siege of the other two people. He suffered a heavy blow. His body directly impacted from the sky and landed on the mountain where Du Shaofu, yepiaoling and Du Xiaoqing were located, which made the ground tremble and many cracks cracked.


    "Pooh


    The streamer converged slightly, revealing an old man in grey robe. He opened his mouth and spat out blood. His face was pale.


    "Yes..."


    When he saw the old man in the grey robe, Du Shaofu was shocked. The old man in the grey robe was no one else but the king of medicine.


    "Boy, is it you?"


    The king of medicine also met Du Shaofu. On his rather old face, he was very surprised and surprised to see Du Shaofu in his eyes. Then he glanced at the two figures coming straight up in the sky. His eyes were slightly frozen, and he said to Du Shaofu immediately, "go away."


    "Do you know each other?" Ye Piaoling asked Du Shaofu.


    "I know you."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. He didn''t expect to see the king of medicine everywhere. He seemed to be haunted and could be seen everywhere.


    In a short moment, two breath came, the breath swept across the sky, two streamers converged, showing two figures.


    One of them is a big man in short clothes. One of his left eyes is covered with an eye mask, and the other one is as sharp as a knife.


    The other one was a tall and thin old man, with cold and terrible momentum.


    The two men were suspended in the air, and the dark air beside them filled the sky and the sky. The runes spread on their bodies, which made the space vibrate. It also made Du Shaofu''s dark Qi feel stagnant. "It''s all King Wu''s territory!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were moving. Even though he had seen a super strong man like master qizun, at this time, with Du Shaofu''s strength, King Wu''s realm was still a strong one, which could not be countered at present.


    "Give up the treasure!"


    The one eyed man in short clothes and the tall and thin old man were all locked in the king of medicine with their four eyes, and the chill in their eyes was not concealed.


    "Dream!"


    The medicine King''s face was slightly heavy, slightly wiped the blood stains on the corner of his mouth, and immediately put several pills into his mouth. His pale face turned ruddy at the speed visible to the naked eye, which showed the extraordinary nature of the pill.


    "If you don''t give up the treasure, you''ll die!"


    The master''s eyes were cold, and his eyes were smeared with a murderous sneer. A rune flowed over his body, and a very violent energy suddenly filled his body. Then his figure flashed down to the king of medicine, accompanied by a low and dull sound, and a palm print directly hit the king of medicine.


    "Boom


    The palm print swoops down from the sky, which covers Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling, as well as Du Xiaoqing.


    "Back


    Du Shaofu gave a light drink and immediately pulled Du Xiaoqing back. It was very hard for the strong man in King Wu''s territory to be affected.


    "Hum!"


    The medicine King snorted coldly and waved his hand slightly. A streamer of light suddenly swept out of his side. It was a puppet of human shape about one meter high. Like a dwarf, a breath of terror spread out. With a sharp wind breaking sound, the light of runes condensed, and collided with the tall, thin and cold old man without any flowers.


    "Bang!"


    Under such a collision, although the human shaped puppet''s breath was already very strong, but under the palm of the tall, thin and cold old man, he was directly photographed and hit the xiakong mountain directly. It was inverted into the rock cracks, and a large number of cracks around it cracked and cracked.


    "Today''s update is finished, and Xiao Yu will continue to explode tomorrow. Thanks to Ye Shuai''s reward and the delayed update time in these days is not accurate. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    When the puppet was destroyed, the king of medicine frowned.


    "Hiss!"


    In a short time, the one eyed man shot fiercely in his eyes, and the ghost appeared in front of the medicine king. His fist was suddenly clenched in his hand, and his breath was fierce.


    "Boom


    The terrible energy distorts the space, making the space before the fist appear a faint arc-shaped dent directly, with a low space energy muffled sound, and in a flash, it is in front of the medicine king.


    In the face of the fierce one eyed man''s fist, the medicine King''s face was also dignified. The dark Qi broke out all over his body, and a rune''s own inferior color spread out, wrapping the whole body, and finally turning into a rune energy halo, which directly resisted the one eyed man''s fist.


    "Hula!"


    With a fist fight, the rune energy aperture is about to be broken, and the vast energy diffuses into the sky.


    "There seems to be something wrong with it."


    Du Shaofu, who had already retreated, was hovering in the air, watching the fight between the three terror powerful men in front of him, and the cultivation strength of the six star lingfu master, the king of medicine, but the situation was extremely bad at this time.


    "Let''s go." Ye Piaoling said to Du Shaofu that it is not for them to participate in the exchange of accomplishments at that level.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to leave. The old boss is the king of medicine. You''re looking for the king of medicine."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. Although he wanted to leave when he saw the king of medicine, he looked back at yepiaoling and knew that yepiaoling had been looking for the king of medicine to solve the red evil palm. If he took the opportunity to leave, yepiaoling would have no hope.


    Even if ye Piaoling is left alone, it is estimated that the king of medicine sees ye Piaoling with himself. Even if he can solve the problem of red evil palm, he won''t do anything for him.


    "He is the king of medicine!"


    Smell speech, the night floats Ling is also for it a tremor, the vision immediately looked again to the medicine king and went.


    "Whew...!"


    In a short period of time, the one eyed big man did not smash the rune aperture condensed by the medicine king, but then, with the five fingers curling slightly, the claw marks continued to explode and tear down. The claw marks fell like a rainstorm, and the energy erupted like a mountain torrent. Finally, the Rune aperture condensed by the king of medicine was directly torn away, and the powerful runic energy was like water waves on all sides Diffusion.


    "Chulala..."


    The rune aperture was torn, and the king of medicine was shaken back again.


    For lingfu masters, the king of medicine is not yet a master of array Fu. His own strength is among the practitioners of the same level, especially in close competition with martial arts practitioners. He has no advantage at all, only has a share of losses.


    "Hiss!"


    The tall and thin old man took the opportunity to bully him, and appeared in front of the king of medicine like a ghost. A palm print was directly patted on the chest of the medicine king.


    "Boom


    A huge force swept down, the body of the medicine king was once again directly hit the mountain peak, and the whole mountain was shocked.


    "Whew!"


    Once again, the figure of the one eyed man swept down to the king of medicine like lightning, and a palm print directly covered the king of medicine.


    "Spell it


    Du Shaofu was embarrassed. If the king of medicine really died, the red evil palm on Piaoling''s body would be in trouble that night.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    At the moment, Du Shaofu did not have time to hesitate. His feet were full of dark air. His figure was like lightning. He was domineering. A golden handprint was shot behind the one eyed man.


    The one eyed man who is patting the king of medicine suddenly feels the movement behind him. If he continues to pat the king of medicine, he is bound to bear the attack behind him.


    "Boy, I want to die!"


    The one eyed man suddenly had to turn around. He had to take the palm print of the king of medicine. In a flash, he directly patted Du Shaofu!


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the two collide, the space energy suddenly spreads out, making the surrounding thunderbolt like. At the place where the two energy collide, the powerful energy spreads like a ripple and shoots into the sky.


    "Chulala..."


    Under such a collision, the body of the one eyed man just shook slightly, while Du Shaofu''s body was directly and severely patted on the ground.


    Boom!


    Du Shaofu fell heavily on the ground, rubbing a deep rock crack on the mountain peak. After standing up, his palms were slightly numb. The strength of King Wu was really strong.


    "Eh What a strong body


    The one eyed man looked surprised. He thought that the boy was dead, but he didn''t expect that the boy in the purple robe resisted him, but he was like nobody else. His physical strength was absolutely strong.


    "You deal with that boy, the medicine king, I will deal with it, quick battle and quick decision!"


    The tall and thin old man took a cold drink, glanced at Du Shaofu faintly, and then went straight to the king of medicine.


    "Humph, looking for a dead boy!"


    Seeing that the tall and thin old man had already rushed to the king of medicine, the one eyed man''s face was slightly heavy, and then his figure glanced down at Du Shaofu, and a hand print was taken directly.


    "Floating in the air and cutting down!"


    All of a sudden, a black energy suddenly spread to the sky. It was turbulent, suppressed everything, killed the sky, and directly shrouded the one eyed man."Eh...!"


    The one eyed man''s eyes were slightly suspicious. In this wave of fierce black energy, he felt the crackdown.


    "Hum!"


    Night Piaoling appeared in the space covered by black energy, holding "you Python" in your hand, and the bright light burst out. The light black dark air poured into the body, and the "buzzing" wind and thunder suddenly resounded from the "snake".


    "Boom


    In a flash, a stream of Rune energy like liquid flowed and spread from the "youmang" sword. The terrible power was released, and the rune flashed out. It quickly condensed into a huge and secluded Rune python with tens of feet in length.


    "Hiss!"


    The python is like a sword, like a beast. The rune is magnificent and breathtaking!


    In the face of the strong king of Wu, ye Piaoling immediately urged his two strongest attacks. The strong and the strong joined hands, hoping to be able to contend with the strong ones in Wuhou.


    "The sword of the snake is very clever!"


    The deep, sharp and light voice was spitting out from the night, and the snake''s sword was swept out, and the terror broke out like a mountain torrent.


    In the place where the python passes by, the space is distorted, and the dazzling sword is swept out. With a sharp and extremely harsh sound, it breaks through the space like running thunder.


    "Marquis Wu''s territory is mysterious and mysterious. It seems that he has such strength. It seems that he is a good sword. This time, I have a good harvest!"


    At the moment, in the face of the fierce attack from night, the one eyed man''s sharp one eye is covered by the snake''s subtle runes. His pupils shrink, but he doesn''t pay much attention to it. A rune finger print condenses, and the mysterious air erupts. It falls on the sword Python like thunder.


    "Hiss!"


    When the fingerprints fall, the mysterious Python is terrifying, but it is difficult to resist the thunder. Suddenly, an inch of it collapses and the swords shoot like fireworks.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At night, the blood in his mouth poured into the air. His body fell directly from the air and fell hard on Du Shaofu''s side. The rock burst.


    "It''s too much for me to do!"


    The one eyed man''s eyes are cold and sharp, his fingers are slightly curved, and a claw print is formed. Suddenly, he is drifting towards the night and falls like a hawk.


    "Oh


    At this moment, the earth is roaring, the space is trembling, the momentum is domineering and powerful


    Du Shaofu made another move. There was a flash of lightning in his clear eyes. His purple robe suddenly shocked him. Taking his whole body as the center, there were cracks in the rocks of the mountain, which were constantly cracking under his feet.


    At this time, Du Shaofu urged the mysterious pattern. However, as the cultivation became stronger and stronger, the power of the mysterious form became more and more terrifying.


    "Hum!"


    With the change of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, the secret patterns of the talisman bloomed and fluctuated, and turned into palmprints like lightning. The sound of Sanskrit like low singing came from it. Then, along with the secret patterns of the talisman cutting through the sky, he went straight to meet the one eyed man.


    Tightly a twinkle, the palm print is with that one eyed man''s paw print to meet, suddenly heavy impact together!


    "Boom!"


    Such impact, thunder like energy dull sound, suddenly in this piece of heaven and earth between suddenly resound.


    The ripple of terrifying energy suddenly swept away like a storm wave. The whole mountain rocked, and countless boulders fell and crumbled.


    "Kaka..."


    Du Shaofu''s feet fell deeply into the rock ground, and the surrounding rock cracks had been cracking away. A ray of pale gold blood spilled from his mouth, and his face began to turn white.


    "The talent pulse spirit realm first ascends, good overbearing martial arts skill!"


    The one eyed man staggered back and forth in mid air, and his eyes became surprised again. Those domineering martial arts were absolutely what he had seen in his whole life. However, the purple robed boy was just at the level of spiritual cultivation, but his strength was so strong, his face was slightly heavy, his mind was moving, and a dark air was surging rapidly.


    "Good bully martial arts, give me should be good, then want to kill you!"


    After a short period of stagnation, the one eyed man snatched down again, and a claw print was released, which burst out a terrible energy. It seemed that he wanted to seize the space, and in an instant, he swept to Du Shaofu.


    "It''s going to be hard!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty and dignified. He felt the claw marks that seemed to want to break the space. Now he was afraid that he could only fight with all his might. The kingdom of Wu was really too fierce and terrifying!


    "Don''t bully my brother!"


    Just as the one eyed man''s paw print appeared one foot in front of Du Shaofu, a clear and ethereal voice suddenly came out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    In a short period of time, the strange figure of Du qianpao was able to influence her.


    Purple robe shadow appeared, white slender palm out, clenched into a fist, the air is suddenly a circle of faint traces, and then the fist is directly collided with the one eyed man''s paw print, all electric light and flint!


    "Bang!"


    So close to the huge force, fist claw print direct collision, immediately collided together.


    And then, somehow, it seemed that he felt something. The one eyed man''s face suddenly changed greatly. Then, a terrible green power poured directly into his paw print.


    "Click!"


    At this moment, the arm of the one eyed man was directly fractured. An air wave concave shape appeared on one of his right arms. The whole right arm was soft and could not move any more. Blood was gushed from his mouth.


    "Hiss..."


    The body of the one eyed man was immediately like an impact gun, which was directly driven away, and was severely impacted in the rock cracks and walls of the mountain behind him.


    "Boom


    The mountain trembled and was about to fall. The body of the one eyed man was forced into the rock, causing numerous boulders to roll down. The sharp eyes in his one eyed eye were shocked and frightened, and his mouth also howled.


    "Goo Goo!"


    But when this scene appears, Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling are directly dull, and stare at each other behind them, sucking cold air.


    Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling looked at the purple robe in front of them, and they both looked at the ghost.


    That hand Qianying, not look weak, innocent Du Xiaoqing, who can have?


    "Not good!"


    At this time, Yu Guang, a tall and thin old man who had already fought with the king of medicine again, was severely injured when he saw the one eyed man, and his eyes on his face changed greatly.


    That terrible girl can hit the one eyed man seriously, and he will not be an opponent. At this time, he has the upper hand in front of the king of medicine, but at the moment, he immediately makes a decision and runs away without any hesitation!


    "You are also a villain. Bullying my brother can''t let you escape!"


    On Du Xiaoqing''s face, the pure childish and innocent temperament is cold and cold at the moment. The whole body is covered with dazzling green awns, which makes it appear that the demon spirit is holy and noble. The beautiful shadow is like electricity, but the ghost disappears in the original place, and the residual image is hard to be seen clearly.


    "Hiss!"


    When Du Xiaoqing purple robe appeared again, it was inconceivable that it appeared in front of the thin old man who was escaping from the sky.


    "Get down to me!"


    A clear and ethereal low drink came out, a blue breath rushed out of the body, and the slender hands fell down. The secret patterns of the blue talisman on the palm broke out, solidifying and suppressing the whole high altitude. The breath was noble, and the pen hold was directed at the tall and thin old man.


    "Orc breath!"


    The tall and thin old man was shocked. The girl was obviously Orcish. At this time, he could not even feel the cultivation level of the girl. However, he could feel that under the terrible breath, the mysterious Qi in his body would stop and his pulse and soul would not move.


    This girl''s noumenon is absolutely terrifying!


    In a panic, a strange pale white Rune gushed out of the tall and thin old man, turning into a pale white ice layer, which covered his body in a flash, forming a white Ice Armor.


    The Ice Armor agglomerates, Du Xiaoqing''s palm also immediately falls on that icy Ice Armor.


    "Kera..."


    The huge force swept across the sky, and the sky trembled fiercely. The secret pattern of the blue talisman directly destroyed the ice armor and turned into a broken rune.


    "Chulala...!"


    The body of the tall and thin old man was pounded down from the sky like a meteorite, hitting the mountain.


    I don''t know whether Du Xiaoqing intentionally or unintentionally. The body of the tall and thin old man bumped down, just hitting the pale one eyed man who just got out of the crack in the rock.


    "Bang bang!"


    Low dull sound, under the impact of the fall of the tall and thin old man, the one eyed man is again impacted into the rock on the ground.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The two fell, blood gushed from their mouths, and the whole huge mountain rocked and cracked.


    "Whew!"


    The king of medicine appeared in a flash, and several fingerprints fell on the one eyed man and the tall and thin old man, who were absolutely severely damaged. They were imprisoned and sealed with dark Qi and martial pulse.


    After finishing all this quickly, the king of medicine looked up and looked at the girl in purple robe slowly falling from the sky. He had always been calm, and at this time there were waves like waves.


    The two powerful kings of Wu can be regarded as strong figures in Zhongzhou.


    At this time, it was directly by the seemingly innocent girl, with no strength to fight back, which was so shocking."Gu Gu..."


    Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling are both bloody from the corners of their mouths, but their eyes are dull, their throat is rolling, and they are swallowing their saliva.


    "Brother, are you ok?"


    Du Xiaoqing''s graceful posture fell in front of Du Shaofu. His loose purple robe could not cover his long and attractive curve. On the young girl''s face, pure innocent eyes looked at Du Shaofu, full of concern and worry.


    "I''m ok, a little bit of injury, and I can recover after a period of time."


    Looking at the young girl in front of him, Du Shaofu was only shocked. How could this girl come out of the egg in the fierce corpse of the demon tiger and be reborn in the fire? Or just born? It seems that the girl has a lot of secrets.


    "Boy, we''d better leave here first. I''m afraid someone will come soon. There''s a hidden place where I usually settle down. I''m afraid you should heal yourself first." The king of Medicine said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the ground. At this time, the one eyed man and the tall and thin old man, who had been imprisoned and sealed, glanced at him and said, "what do they do?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t refuse the proposal of the king of medicine, and he didn''t mean to run again. He fell in the red evil palm and asked for the king of medicine. With Du Xiaoqing around, Du Shaofu was more fearless.


    "It''s the girl who deals with people. I''ll leave it to you." The king of medicine once again fell on Du Xiaoqing''s body, but his eyes still couldn''t bear to be shocked.


    "Take it with you."


    Du Shaofu made a decision that, at least, they were two King Wu''s powerful ones. Keeping them should be of some use.


    "Whoosh..."


    After a short time, the four people swept away and disappeared on the mountain.


    After dusk, the night was dark, the moon was dark and the stars were bright, making the desolate mountains dark and gloomy.


    On a barren mountain peak, on the rock, there is a dead young man with a broken arm and a black shirt, Chen Heng, whose death is miserable.


    A thin old man in black looked at the young corpse on the rock, and his cold eyes twinkled, and a torrent of evil spirit swept across the sky, making the whole sky suddenly frozen.


    "Du Shaofu, I swear by Xue Tianqiu that I will never let go of you, you little scumbag


    The voice of angry smile is like thunder in the night sky


    The fierce evil spirit and chill contained in that rebellious and cold voice made the blood of countless treasure seekers around in the night be solidified, and the hair would stand up for no reason, and the heart was filled with uneasiness and fear. The evil spirit and cold feeling were chilling.


    "Who is Du Shaofu? Why did he offend Xue Tianqiu so much?"


    "It''s said that Du Shaofu is a student of tianwu college. He was the last one who bought xuanlingtongtianteng from a stockbreeding firm."


    "This time, it seems that Du Shaofu killed Xue Yunming, the son of Xue Tianqiu. Several powerful Marquis of Heisha sect died in the hands of Du Shaofu."


    "The students of tianwu college are so terrible that they killed Xue Tianqiu''s son. No wonder Xue Tianqiu was furious."


    "I''m afraid that Du Shaofu will have bad luck as long as he is in the dark forest. If he falls into the hands of Xue Tianqiu, his end will be miserable."


    "You think that Du Shaofu is easy to deal with. If he is easy to deal with, he will not kill Xue Yunming."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the dark forest, the strong are like clouds recently, and countless strong and adventurers of the surrounding empires have flocked into the dark forest to seek qizun cave.


    It is said that in the sealed land, even some people have seen the strong men of King Wu''s level fall.


    Although there are many puppets, spirit tools, talismans and even valuable refining materials, they have never seen a real cave.


    There are also rumors that someone must have got the real treasure of qizun cave and left quietly.


    Because there are strong people in the seal, feel the traces left by the treasure.


    However, no one can make it clear whether it is true or false, or whether it is true or not.


    Among them, a student of tianwu college named Du Shaofu also spread with the name of qizun cave.


    Together with many anecdotes of Du Shaofu in tianwu college, they attracted countless attention.


    In this diffusion, Du Shaofu has become the most famous student in tianwu University in recent years.


    Three days later, in the early hours of the morning, the dawn rays gradually revealed, and the rising sun revealed its first ray of light.


    "Today, Xiao Yu continued to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    In an instant, the fireball soared into the sky, and the rosy clouds in my eyes were shadowed by the ever-changing light and shadow, and shrouded in the mountains and on the wooden houses entwined by several thatched trees and vines in a secluded valley.


    In a simple wooden house, a young man with long hair in purple robes sits cross legged, covered with pale gold light, and carries a wide sword wrapped with purple cloth on his back.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    With the golden light and dark air all over the body, like a snake, half of the youth in the purple robe opened his mouth and emitted a cloud of turbid air in the space in front of him. His closed eyes were opened at the same time. There was a golden Rune in the pale gold pupils, flashing and introverted, and then turned into clear and deep.


    "Brother, are you well?"


    A young face came up to Du Shaofu''s clear eyes just opened, and his pure innocent eyes fluctuated.


    Looking at this face, Du Shaofu couldn''t help feeling in a trance. He reached out and stroked the moving young and green face in front of him. Then he murmured: "I don''t know how Shaojing is, how are she and her mother..."


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Who is Shaojing?" Du Xiaoqing raised his head, and his eyes were bright. He looked at Du Shaofu curiously and asked.


    Du Shaofu came back to his senses, rose slowly and said with a smile, "Shaojing, she should be your sister."


    "Do I have a sister? Where is she now? When can I see her?" Du Xiaoqing smile, smile like Epiphyllum blooming, moving the soul.


    Looking out of the window at the mountains, Du Shaofu said softly, "when my brother becomes a strong man, I will be able to find her."


    "My brother will be a strong man, I believe in him!"


    Du Xiaoqing said definitely, then took Du Shaofu''s arm and said affectionately, "brother, we''ll go to find my sister at that time."


    "OK, let''s go together."


    Du Shaofu turned back slightly and looked at the green face in front of him. It seemed that people and animals were harmless. Who could have thought that the girl could hit the strong man in King Wu''s territory with one slap. It was absolutely terrifying to be fierce.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu met the king of medicine in the wooden room.


    "Boy, the injury is recovering quickly, we meet again."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the medicine King doctor said softly. His eyes moved and his heart was quite surprised. It seemed that the fierce boy could be seen everywhere. Every time he met, the boy was more powerful.


    In just a few months, the boy''s current strength may have been able to directly kill ordinary martial arts practitioners. How can he not let the king of medicine be shocked.


    "I didn''t think we could meet again."


    Du Shaofu, with a wry smile, sat down on the wooden chair beside the king of medicine, looked up at the king of medicine and said, "do you want to continue to embarrass me now?"


    The doctor of medicine looked at Du Shaofu. He knew that the boy in front of him was full of secrets and treasures. His eyes moved and said, "the girl around you is not easy to be provoked. I''m afraid I want to embarrass you, and I can''t do anything about you. Besides, you saved me this time, and the previous resentment will be written off."


    "It seems that there is no grudge between us. It is you who always cheat the young with the old."


    Du Shaofu gave the king of medicine a bad look, then shook his head, looked at the king of medicine and said, "but this time, we can''t write off all the money. You owe us a favor for saving you this time."


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu and said, "even if you don''t, you think that the" king of ice Qin Hengshan "and" the eagle king Gong Dao "can really do anything to me, but they will make me pay a high price."


    "King of ice, Qin Hengshan, king of eagle, gongdao, do you know them?" Hearing this, Du Shaofu asked the king of medicine curiously.


    "I don''t know each other, but I met one or two sides. Qin Hengshan, the king of ice, was a fugitive from the Tianhu empire. It is said that he committed many crimes in the Tianhu empire. He is known for his fierce reputation and is not good at stubbornness. The eagle king Gong Dao was a fugitive from the stone dragon empire. It is said that his left eye was destroyed by the fingerprints of a strong member of the Cheng family of the stone dragon empire. Now he dare not step into the stone dragon Empire, and I don''t know how to offend the Cheng family. "


    Doctor Wu Ming said to Du Shaofu: "I didn''t expect that these two men had been hiding in the dark forest for years, and they were also kept in the cave of qizun. I was lucky this time. Although I didn''t get the one I wanted, I unexpectedly got a thousand year old medicine in the seal. Unexpectedly, they found it by Qin Hengshan, the king of ice, and gongdao of the eagle king."


    When Du Shaofu heard this, his eyes moved. No wonder the king of medicine was surrounded by the king of ice and the king of eagle. A precious medicine, however, was of great value.


    His eyes moved. Then Du Shaofu continued to look at the king of medicine and the doctor was dead. He said, "no matter what, you still owe us a favor. Otherwise, I don''t mind releasing the ice king and the eagle king and letting them continue to look for you for the precious medicine. Or, I want the treasure medicine myself. The value of a treasure medicine is not cheap."


    "Boy, are you threatening me?" Doctor Wu Ming glared at Du Shaofu.


    "Well, 30 years east and 30 years West, who can''t help you now?" Du Shaofu was outspoken, with a smile in his eyes. With Du Xiaoqing there, however, there was no need to worry about the death of the doctor in front of him."You..."


    Doctor Wu Ming''s eyes glared, but in his heart, he knew the fierce character of the boy in front of him. He really had some scruples. He had seen the strength of the little girl outside. Then he glared at Du Shaofu and asked, "what do you want? Just tell me."


    "My friend has been hit by the hand of Chisha." Du Shaofu said to the doctor.


    "Chisha palm?" When the doctor heard the words, he also saw a little fluctuation in his eyes. He frowned slightly and said, "the red Sha palm is a kind of vicious martial art, and there is almost no salvation for the middle. The stronger the hand is, the more powerful the red Sha palm is, and it is said that it can not be cured."


    Du Shaofu frowned and said, "you are the king of medicine. Can''t you save it?"


    "The king of medicine is not a fairy, even if it can''t be saved, it''s normal. At the beginning, I couldn''t save the wound on the North King of town. However, the injury on the North King of the town was not totally out of the question. It''s just that the cost is too high. I''m busy and I don''t have time to save it. Anyway, it''s none of my business." Said the doctor.


    "You can do something about it, right?" There was hope in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    "I''m called the king of medicine, and I don''t mean to call it nonsense. There are ways. I just need to try it slowly. But you should know my rules. If I save a person, I will kill another person. For the sake of helping me this time, I can take a look, but the rules can''t be changed." The doctor had no life to say to Du Shaofu.


    "No problem, then you let him kill who, as long as you can help."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that the king of medicine had no life to promise to do so. That night Piaoling was saved.


    "I''ll let him kill you then." The doctor said, glancing at Du Shaofu.


    "This..."


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he was stunned. Then he really showed a smile and said to the doctor: "it doesn''t matter. He may not be able to kill me. It''s better than him to kill others. If he is killed by others, it will be bad. I don''t want to lose a friend."


    "I can''t see that the boy is quite affectionate." Doctor Wu Ming glared at Du Shaofu for a while, but he was helpless.


    Looking at the doctor''s death, Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed a little, and suddenly asked, "Yao Wang, you should still be a master of utensils. It seems that you have a lot of research on puppets?"


    Du Shaofu remembers that three days ago, when dealing with the ice king qinhengshan and the Yingwang gongdao, the medicine King doctor Wuming once used puppets.


    Although the puppet was already very strong, it was much worse than the puppet made by master qizun.


    The doctor has no life to smell the words. His eyes are covered with a little gloomy fluctuation. His old-fashioned face moves slightly and outlines a little bitter smile.


    Then he looked at Du Shaofu, and he said, "when I am dead, I only know how to do it, and the way of medicine is not weak. I can bring the dead back to life. However, no one knows that compared with medical skills, I am more interested in refining weapons. However, since I left there, the refining of utensils has stagnated. Decades ago, I inadvertently learned that qizun''s cave might be in the dark forest. Therefore, I came to the dark forest in disguise to find clues and clues, and finally came to the place where qizun was sealed There is no such fate and chance. It seems that I can only continue to walk on the medicine Fu Master in my life


    After chatting with Du Mu''s room for a while, he left.


    The medicine King doctor has no life to promise to deal with the red evil palm on ye Piaoling''s body, which makes Du Shaofu put down a matter.


    It''s just that ye Piaoling is still in the process of healing. It seems that the king of medicine is still suffering from a serious injury. Even if it is a hand, it is estimated that it will take some time.


    In the next few days, Du Shaofu did not intend to leave the secluded hut, nor did he pay attention to the ice king Qin Hengshan and the eagle king Gong Dao. However, Du Shaofu was an impolite quick medicine king. He had already taken the heaven and earth bags from the ice king and the eagle king into his arms.


    Time went by slowly. In the next few days, Du Shaofu was in a state of seclusion, and his mind was filled with a large number of experience and methods left by master qizun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    The huge knowledge, learning and experience left by qizun are the treasures of an eight star array master''s life. For any outside master of Fuwen, it''s an absolute chance to make a big fortune, enough to pay everything for it.


    Even the master of Seven Star array in Zhongzhou is enough to fight with his life and be crazy for it.


    But now, all the knowledge and experience of qizun''s life are poured into Du Shaofu''s mind, just like a vast ocean, which makes Du Shaofu like a fish and can enjoy it.


    Du Shaofu was also immersed in it. In his original understanding, Du Shaofu, like most people in the world, thought that the fufu master was the weakest one among the lingfu masters. Many adventurers and adventurers were even reluctant to form teams with them.


    At this time, Du Shaofu learned from his master qizun''s life-long understanding and learning that the master''s strength was definitely not inferior to that of the array Fu master, or even more than that of the martial arts master.


    In addition to refining magic weapons and enhancing their strength, a strong master of weapons and talismans is his own killing moves, which makes people dare not to provoke them.


    However, there are only a few of them who can make puppets, which is too rare.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu was completely immersed in the world of Qi Fu masters and absorbed the knowledge of all kinds of Qi Fu masters.


    The so-called "Yi Li Tong" and "Wan Li Ming", Du Shaofu, under the guidance and influence of his eldest brother Zhen Qingchun, had some extraordinary understanding. At this time, his understanding on the master of fufu and his lifelong dependence on master qizun also made rapid progress.


    If it is known by other master of Fuwen, it will definitely be more popular than dead.


    As the saying goes, if you want to go to a higher level, you will have to stand on the shoulders of a giant. From the beginning, Du Shaofu has already seen the sky.


    Other Fuwen masters have understood it for ten years. At this time, I''m afraid it is not enough for Du Shaofu to understand in one day.


    For ten days, Du Shaofu was immersed in the understanding of the master of Fuwen, and he did not forget to practice the unknown residual skill.


    "Hula..."


    In the wooden house, the white divine awn rippled with awe.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged, bathed in the white divine awn, and the purple golden sky Palace on his back was also covered by the light of white runes.


    When the light of the white Rune converged in today''s body, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes suddenly opened and his eyes showed a little smile.


    Du Shaofu felt the mud pill palace in his mind, and his mental strength had made progress again. He was particularly full of vigor. In his spirit, there was an old and vicissitudes of life. I''m afraid it will not be long before he can make a breakthrough in the spirit Master


    Then, a little shock appeared on Du Shaofu''s face. From the life-long understanding left by master qizun, Du Shaofu realized how powerful and vast the master Qifu was. Especially, master qizun''s achievements in refining utensils and making puppets were not enough to describe.


    Among them, Du Shaofu was most shocked by the "secret military formula" and "holy body formula" left by master qizun.


    Secret weapon formula is the skill used to refine spiritual instruments. On the spirit instrument is the talisman, on the talisman is the Taoist instrument, on the Taoist instrument is the magic instrument, and above the magic weapon is the holy weapon.


    But let''s not say it''s a sacred weapon. Even the magic weapon belongs to the legend to exist for all the people in the world.


    Spiritualism is endowed with spirituality by refiners, just like monsters and beasts, which are different in quality.


    On the basis of spiritual instruments, runes have their own Rune power, just like the difference between pulse spirit state and pulse state, which is also a qualitative gap.


    It is said that Daoqi has been able to communicate the energy of heaven and earth with the help of the power of heaven and earth.


    It is said that the accelerator can smash mountains, destroy everything with every move, and kill opponents by leaps and bounds. It is also like searching for things. It is unimaginable how strong it is.


    The magic weapon in the legend has the power to move mountains and rivers. If it is refined by the strong, it can shake the mountains and rivers.


    The secret military formula left by qizun is different from the general method of refining spiritual weapons.


    Secret weapon formula can refine the secret method and energy of monsters into magic weapons, activate weapons, communicate animal energy and secret method, and greatly increase power, which is far beyond the same level of spirit weapon ice blade.


    It is said that at the beginning, many powerful people wanted a weapon made by the weapon Zun, which was willing to pay a huge price, but it was difficult to obtain it.


    Du Shaofu learned from the secret military formula that it was not an easy thing to refine the animal power and secret method on the ice blade spirit weapon.


    The first thing is to make the master master master the secret of animal power. For the master himself, how strong is he to do it.


    For Du Shaofu, the "sacred formula" was even more shocking.


    Simply speaking, the holy body formula is equal to practicing the body skill, but it is not the same.Du Shaofu learned from the sacred formula that he could refine the human body as a spiritual instrument.


    At the same time, it can refine some animal energy secrets, even simple Rune arrays, into the human body. At the end of refining, the flesh body can be comparable to Taoist, magic and holy vessels.


    When the body was refined like a spirit weapon, he could also refine the upper beast energy secret method and Fu array. When he knew that, Du Shaofu was also shocked.


    If this spread out, I''m afraid it would be enough to call him a madman.


    However, Du Shaofu believed that from the sacred formula, Du Shaofu carefully understood and understood that what master qizun said could definitely succeed, but the difficulty was not so great.


    "Secret code, holy code, too strong!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. It''s no wonder that the master''s qizun was able to traverse the whole of Zhongzhou at the beginning. Just relying on any of the "secret military formula" and "holy body formula" was enough to be called abnormal.


    The mountains overlap, the valley is quiet, the simple secluded cottage is covered with soft light.


    A soft mist rose from the surrounding mountains, and the white fog color rendered everything hazy and illusory.


    In front of the house, a graceful image is like a butterfly, and the purple robe is spinning, which shows the charming charm of the covered graceful figure.


    "Xiaoqing, what are you doing?"


    Du Shaofu walked out of the house and saw Du Xiaoqing turning around. The graceful curve was the opposite of his naive appearance.


    Looking at the attractive radian, Du Shaofu sighed that the girl was really developing well. He did not know what the girl''s body was. Judging from the breath of the original hand, he was afraid that the noumenon was absolutely terrifying.


    "Brother, have you passed the customs? I''m bored to death."


    Seeing Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing immediately turned around and ran over happily. He took Du Shaofu''s arm affectionately.


    For more than ten days, Du Xiaoqing was alone in the valley, but he was so bored that he couldn''t even find a person to talk to. The old man named the king of medicine, seeing her, went straight away, as if afraid of her.


    Du Shaofu patted Du Xiaoqing on the back of the head and said with a smile, "we are going out soon. Have you seen the king of medicine?"


    "The old man, it seems that he is looking at the night floating Ling." Du Xiaoqing raised his head and said.


    "Healing..." Du Shaofu''s eyes moved.


    A moment later, there was a small quiet room in the wooden house. Du Shaofu saw the king of medicine who was checking for yepiaoling. A stream of Rune streamed on yepiaoling.


    "Ah..."


    Cross knee and sitting night Piaoling, but suddenly a scream in the mouth, immediately pale face, mouth a mouth of black blood immediately spurt.


    "What have you done to him, old man?"


    Du Xiaoqing suddenly a face not good to the king of medicine medicine lifeless drink, empty eyes tightly stare on the king of medicine doctor lifeless.


    "I''m ok. Master Yao is healing for me."


    Night floating Ling immediately raised her head and said, I''m afraid it''s Du Xiaoqing, this girl is really unkind to the king of medicine. On her white face, with the jet of black blood just now, she starts to show a little ruddy, which obviously has a lot of effects.


    "Hoo..."


    After the doctor breathed out a puff of turbid Qi from his mouth, he received his fingerprints and looked at Du Xiaoqing. His eyes were absolutely scared.


    "King of medicine, how is the situation?" Du Shaofu asked the king of medicine.


    "The situation is very serious. The red evil palm of the strong man of the Emperor Wu has already been infected with evil Qi in his internal organs, muscles and muscles. The evil evil spirit is extraordinary. It is cultivated from the heart of the earth with the evil spirit, which can corrode everything. However, the boy is really lucky. It''s a miracle that ordinary people have died long ago. It''s a miracle that they can break through again after being hit hard. However, it also makes the injury more serious


    The doctor got up hopelessly, looked at Du Shaofu, and continued: "I can cure it, but it takes a lot of Tiancai Dibao to refine pills, and many times to heal. Only then can the evil spirit left in the boy''s body be removed one by one. This process is also very dangerous. It can not be completed overnight. It will take at least three years."


    "As long as it can be cured, I will try my best to make pills from Tiancai Dibao." Du Shaofu dropped his voice and saluted the king of medicine respectfully.


    The king of medicine glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "well, don''t talk about those empty ones. I really want to thank me. If the stone on your body is still there, it''s better to send it to me for research."


    "Continue coding. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    "I''m afraid not."


    Du Shaofu shook his head directly. Unexpectedly, the king of medicine was still thinking about Du Xiaoyao. He took out a jade slip in his hand and gave it to the king of medicine. He said, "it''s almost as good as I thank you for your help."


    "You can give me something good." The king of medicine moved his eyes and took over the jade slips in Du Shaofu''s hand, but did not care too much.


    When night falls, the sky is high and the dew is thick. A crescent moon is hanging quietly in the southwest sky. The cold moonlight sprinkles on the earth and shines on the deep valley. It is so gloomy.


    In the continuous mountains, on top of a towering mountain, two figures stand together, bathed in the light moonlight.


    "This time, thank you very much."


    Night Piaoling looks at Du Shaofu. The wind blows and the black robe moves. His eyes are full of gratitude.


    Ye Piaoling is very clear that there seems to be some gratitude and resentment between Du Shaofu and the king of medicine in front of him. But at the beginning, Du Shaofu helped the king of medicine because he could get the help of the king of medicine because of his injury. He didn''t even care about his own safety in the face of the two King Wu states. This love is as heavy as a mountain.


    "Thank you. When you get well, I remember that you will still have your place in the world."


    Du Shaofu, with a broad sword on his back and hunting in purple robes, smiles indifferently and pats night floating Ling on the shoulder.


    "Good."


    Night Piaoling simple back a word, and then said: "next, you plan to go to chaos demon city?"


    "I..."


    "Boy, stinky boy, where are you? Come out to me quickly..."


    Just as Du Shaofu opened his mouth to speak, a quick and loud voice came, and then in the dark, a streamer figure immediately fell in front of them.


    It was the doctor who had no life. On his old face, he looked at Du Shaofu with trembling eyes, as if he had discovered the new world. He held the jade slip that Du Shaofu had given him during the day, and said excitedly, "boy, tell me quickly where you got these things. Is there anything else?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the king of medicine, but his face was indifferent. With a slight smile on his face, he said, "my master left it for me." What Du Shaofu gave to the doctor in the jade slips was not something else. It was from the master''s qizun that he got the huge weapon refining method and understanding experience.


    However, the jade slips that Du Shaofu gave to the king of medicine were made by himself. The experience of refining weapons, making puppets, and other things were placed in the same way. There was only the beginning, but no end.


    However, Du Shaofu was sure that any master of Fuwen would be crazy enough to get what was in the jade slips, but he could not get all of them. His heart itched and he could not sleep.


    "Your master, who is your master?"


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu closely. Judging from the experience of refining weapons he saw in the jade slips, it was definitely the work of the top weapon refining masters, and it was not the common people''s tool and fu masters.


    "It''s not convenient to reveal who my master is." Du Shaofu said that it was not convenient to disclose the name of master qizun for the time being.


    "Is there any way to refine the utensils? The contents of the jade slips definitely have the contents behind them. How about them for me?" The doctor was stunned and asked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the doctor with no life and said, "what is the master''s stuff, can you easily pass it on to the public? Are you trying to embarrass me?"


    "I can trade anything." The medicine King doctor looked at Du Shaofu and said with his teeth clenched.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately laughed and said, "unless you join me, the world will."


    "The world will." The doctor was stunned and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "what strength will the world have?"


    "You are the president of the World Association. The world association is just beginning. If the king of medicine can join, he will be the second person in the dark forest to join the World Association." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    After hearing this, the doctor suddenly burst into laughter and said, "boy, I''m serious with you. I''m not going to join the world association with you. Do you know how many great schools have invited me to join the world association? The price is more than you can imagine. There was once a clan, willing to pay the price of an empire Give it to me, but I turned it down in the end. If I want to join the clan, all the big schools in Zhongzhou will come to invite me. Do you think I will join you? This is the World Association of players'' family? "


    The truth is absolutely true. Although he is only a six-star talisman, with his arrogant medical skills, as long as he is willing, he can enter any big school, obtain countless cultivation resources and join a general World Association of players unless he is stupid.


    "First, the world is definitely not a player''s home."


    Du Shaofu looked directly at the king of medicine. His resolute and resolute face and clear eyes were full of golden essence. He said, "it will not be long before the world will rise. Five years, five years is enough. After five years, if you feel dissatisfied, you can leave the World Association. In these five years, if you join the World Association, I will give you what you want."As the words fell, a jade slip appeared again in Du Shaofu''s hand.


    "How can I believe that you are a babe and that the world will rise day by day?"


    The doctor looked at Du Shaofu''s jade slips, but he was not eager to take them. His eyes were always on Du Shaofu.


    "I can persuade you to join. If you can, you can prove that the world will be able to rise, unless the king of medicine does not think he has the ability."


    Du Shaofu said with a light smile, and the jade slips in his hand were also handed directly to the king of medicine, saying, "if there is a sect willing to give an empire to the old doctor, then one day, as long as the doctor is willing, the world will lay down ten empires for the doctor himself!"


    "With sharp teeth and sharp mouth, you are really a newborn calf. You are not afraid of tigers, but this courage and courage is very good. Five years, I will give you five years. Within five years, I only want an empire in front of me. If there is no empire in front of me after five years, I will leave the world without hesitation."


    The doctor took over the jade slips in Du Shaofu''s hands and said, "in the past five years, the old man will accompany you, a young boy, to play with you once."


    "Welcome to join the society."


    Du Shaofu''s face showed a smile. Looking at the doctor''s death, he said with a smile: "I wronged the old doctor to serve as the first place in the world. Later, the world will have to examine the doctor''s heart. I can''t thank you enough."


    "The king of medicine has joined. How about taking this opportunity to join?" Night floating Ling smile way.


    "If you join now, you really don''t have a suitable position for you, but I said that there will always be your position in the world, and there are not many people in the world now. You are the top valiant general in the world. What is the position of the first general in the world?"


    Du Shaofu looked at ye Piaoling and said with a smile that he was able to persuade and arrange for the king of medicine to join the World Association. Of course, Du Shaofu knew what it meant for the World Congress, and he was enough to be a figure who could now sit in the World Congress.


    Du Shaofu was also aware of the talent of Ye Piaoling. Although he said that night Piaoling is the mysterious level of marquis, it is not ordinary day by day. He does not have a suitable position for this guy in the world now, which is enough to be called the top valiant general in the world.


    "The world will be the first general, it seems good."


    Night floating Ling indifferent smile, night, black robe appears deep, eyes, bright as stars, with sharp fluctuations.


    At this time, ye Piaoling didn''t know that. It was this half joking remark. In the near future, the name of the 18 generals in the whole Zhongzhou would make people feel scared. All the 18 generals in the world would bow to their courtiers and make countless strong men tremble!


    And his name as the first general of the 18 generals in the world represents the suppression of Changkong and the killing of the world!


    Doctor Wu Ming carefully put away the jade slips, and then said to Du Shaofu, "what are you going to do with the ice king and the eagle king? Be careful that if you delay, you will change."


    "Doctor, what do you think if you let those two people join the world?"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and asked the king of medicine. Qin Hengshan, the king of ice, and Luodao, the king of the eagle, were both powerful in the kingdom of Wu. If they could join the world association directly, it would be enough to make the world association one of the first-class forces in the whole dark forest.


    "Do you think it''s simple and dangerous. If you don''t really join in, it''s a great disaster to stay. Besides, those two people are notorious people who have been around for half of their lives. Do you think they will convince you of being a suckling boy? If you want them to join, they will eat them in turn." Said the doctor without life.


    "So..."


    Du Shaofu was not surprised. If the king of medicine had no life, Du Shaofu had been wandering in the dark forest for so long, and his heart was dangerous.


    The ice king and the eagle king are not good at fighting. They are both ferocious and influential figures. It is obviously impossible for them to join the World Association sincerely and obey their own immature youth.


    Dark night, shining on the valley wooden house, surrounded by silence.


    A moment later, in the wooden room, the doctor was dead. Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing and ye Piaoling appeared in the wooden house.


    In addition to these four people, there are the ice king Qin Hengshan and the eagle king gongdao who have been imprisoned and sealed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    "Whew..."


    The drug king''s fingerprints coagulated, and several Rune fingerprints fell on several acupoints on the ice king and the eagle king, so that the imprisoned two people could speak, but still could not move!


    The king of ice and the king of the eagle were released from part of their acupoints. Their eyes immediately swept over the four men, including the king of medicine, Yiwu Ming and Du Shaofu. They looked at Du Xiaoqing, who seemed harmless to human beings and animals. Their eyes were still full of shock.


    "What do you want to do? If you want to kill or cut, you should talk earlier!"


    Yingwang gongdao visual doctor Wuming said, in the four people naturally is the king of medicine as the leader.


    Du Shaofu looked at the eagle king Luodao and the ice king qinhengshan and said, "now you have two ways. It''s easy to die. I can kill you at any time. If you want to live, it''s very simple. If you are loyal to me, you can live!"


    "Boy, did I hear you right? You mean to make us loyal to you?" Qin Hengshan, the king of ice, looked at Du Shaofu and asked in a rather positive way.


    "Yes, be loyal to me, unconditionally!" Du Shaofu was very sure that he did not mean to be a joke.


    "Ha ha..."


    Qin Hengshan, the king of ice, laughed and looked at Du Shaofu with disdain in his eyes and said, "boy, you''d better go home and drink milk for a few years before you come out. What do you think you are? You want us to be loyal to you. Don''t you know who I am


    "Hum!"


    When Du Xiaoqing heard the old man talking about his brother, he could not help it. He snorted coldly in his throat and immediately got up. However, Du Shaofu motioned Du Xiaoqing to sit down. He looked at Qin Hengshan, the king of ice. He said calmly, "I know who you are. You are just a fugitive of the Tianhu empire. You can hide in the dark forest for decades. If you have the ability, you will not hide in the East Tibet. In front of me, it''s better for you to keep your cultivation status in the realm of King Wu. In fact, everything is very simple. If you are not loyal, you will die! "


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Qin Hengshan looked at Du Shaofu''s clear and bright eyes, and his expression became more and more gloomy. After a few twitches, he immediately gave out a sinister sneer and said: "Jie Jie Jie, if you are really a suckling boy, I will not be frightened by your young hair. Go home and drink more milk for two years, Ben When Wang Zongheng, you were not born yet. Compared with this king, you are still very young. What''s the matter? "


    "Very noisy!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped. Suddenly, a sharp breath burst out of his body. The pale gold dark air surged. His five fingers clenched his fist and his fist wrapped in the golden awn. Suddenly, the momentum was like rushing thunder, and a blow directly hit the head of Qin Hengshan, the king of ice.


    In the tight double pupil of qinheng mountain, the golden fist is getting bigger and bigger. A fear from the soul climbs out, and the breath of death breeds in the soul.


    "Boom


    With the muffled sound, the head of Qin Hengshan, the king of ice, was blown to pieces with Du Shaofu''s fist. Blood mist and red and white plasma erupted immediately.


    After being imprisoned for cultivation, the head of King Wu''s realm is just a little harder. How to fight against Du Shaofu is obviously a killing blow.


    I''m afraid that Qin Hengshan didn''t expect that the purple robed boy would turn over his face when he turned his face. He didn''t put him in his eyes at all.


    "King Wu''s territory is just a prisoner. In front of me, I don''t have any proud capital."


    Looking at the exploding head of Qin Hengshan, Du Shaofu''s clear and clear eyes wiped out the fierce killing.


    Not long ago, Du Shaofu might have been very moved and shocked by a kingdom of Wu, but his master had seen all of them. At this time, Du Shaofu was very concerned about a kingdom of Wu, but he would not be too moved and shocked.


    In this dark forest, Du Shaofu would not be polite to Qin Hengshan and Yingwang Luodao.


    The king of ice, Qin Hengshan, and the king of eagle, Gong and Dao, have been living together all their lives. They are afraid that they are useless to them. If they do not obey the loyal officials, they should be killed directly to avoid future troubles.


    "This boy, more and more fierce!"


    He was also surprised that Du Shaofu had no life. He had no idea that Du Shaofu was so decisive. A strong king of Wu Kingdom, he killed him directly.


    However, the doctor looked into Du Shaofu''s eyes, and then he was full of admiration. This character was a good thing for the world.


    It is not the same thing to develop the forces and cultivate ourselves alone. There are too many relations between those who have achieved great things. Among them, the most important one is to make a decisive decision.


    To kill a king of martial arts, Qin Hengshan, the king of Jingbing, ye Piaoling just moved his sharp and sharp eyes in his eyes, and then he regained his calm. His thin lips were full of pride, and there was a sharp edge in his eyes. It seemed that he did not feel strange about Du Shaofu''s actions.


    The plasma eruption on Qin Hengshan''s head made the faces of the eagle king Gong Dao around him stained a lot. His eyes were close at hand. He saw Qin Hengshan''s head exploded with a fist, and he was deeply shocked.Originally, he thought that the purple robed boy was just playing hard. Although the purple robed boy was gifted, he was still a suckling boy.


    At the moment, gongdao knew that he thought too simply about the boy in purple robe. How could ordinary people have the character of killing and decisiveness and the bearing of ignoring King Wu''s realm.


    In the original fight, the eagle king Gong Dao can also clearly feel that the purple robed boy''s gestures, breath like the most fierce beast, suppress the sky, extraordinary, extraordinary.


    "It seems that you will not be loyal." Du Shaofu cast a glance at the eagle king''s gongs and swords. In his eyes, the slaughter surged and the golden awn erupted.


    "I''m loyal, I''m loyal..."


    The sound of the eagle king''s gong and sword suddenly spread out. I''m afraid it''s slow. I saw Qin Hengshan, the king of ice, smashed in front of his eyes. He absolutely believed that the purple robed boy would kill him without any courtesy.


    Under the real threat of death, King Wu''s territory is also afraid of death. What''s the arrogance of King Wu''s territory in front of real death!


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu''s pale gold fist suddenly stopped in front of the nose of the eagle king Gong knife. The fierce wind shook the air around it. It was hard to look directly at the eyes of the eagle king Gong knife.


    "Remember, it is you who choose to be loyal. If you betray me, I will let you live and die!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s fists closed and his voice dropped, his eyes narrowed and he regained his clearness. Looking at the eagle king''s gongs and swords, Du Shaofu''s face showed a smile and said in a low voice, "welcome to join the World Association."


    "What is the world association?"


    Gong Dao raised his head in doubt and asked. At this time, he could not help feeling that he had escaped from death.


    However, when Gong Dao looked up at Du Shaofu, his eyes seemed very uneasy. The boy in purple robed changed his face too quickly. The smile on his face was quite different from that of the killing decision just now.


    At a young age, he looks relaxed and unrestrained. He is absolutely terrible.


    "You will know what the world will be like in the future. After taking this" Gu Du Dan ", I can trust you


    The king of medicine got up and went to Du Shaofu''s side. He looked at the gongs and said, "after taking the" Gu Du Dan ", the poison will spread all over the body, but it will not affect any cultivation. It''s just that he has to take the antidote once a year. Otherwise, it will be poison attack, devour the essence of blood, can not be expelled, life is not like death. If you are honest to join the World Association, your life will be free. If you betray, you don''t need to say much about it. You can decide for yourself. "


    In the palm of the medicine King''s palm, a black pill spread with a faint black breath, accompanied by a strange black Rune flashing, like a living creature, extremely strange, releasing a pungent smell.


    Gong Dao''s eyes fluctuated, and he was very clear. As a prisoner at this time, he was planted in grandma''s house. If he didn''t accept the poison poison pill, he would not have to leave here.


    If you take it, you will be controlled by others from now on. Most people are afraid that the Gu Du pill made by the king of medicine can not be solved at all.


    "I will take it."


    The eagle king gongdao nodded, and he still chose to live between life and death and being controlled by others.


    "Remember, it''s your choice."


    The medicine king put the poison in the palm of his hand into the mouth of the Gong Dao. When he saw that the Gong Dao was swallowed, the fingerprints congealed, and the rune fingerprints fell. He began to untie the confinement seal on the gongdao.


    "Ginger is still old and spicy."


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak, but his eyes moved in secret. After he had Gu Du Dan, he was afraid that the Gong Dao would have to be honest. Although he said that the receiver should accept people''s heart, he had to take care of it first.


    At this time, the world will have a king of medicine, no life, night floating Ling, as well as the eagle king Gong Dao and Hua fankong''s joining. Du Shaofu felt that the world would really have a childish shape.


    A six-star lingfu master and a king of martial arts master are no less powerful than one cabinet, one castle and two gates in terms of strength. However, from the inside information, they are not far behind. There are few people in the whole world now. Naturally, they can not be compared with the four forces of one cabinet, one castle, two gates.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    In the distance of the dark forest, there is a continuous group of mountains with steep cliffs, surging rivers and luxuriant trees, which cover many buildings. It is very spectacular and ancient, deep and secluded.


    Among the mountains, there are rivers surging and winding along the river. Even the mountains on both sides of the river are deep and blue. Mountains rise from the ground, with strange peaks and rocks.


    In the secluded courtyard, a woman with strong clothes swept over from the distance and rushed into the courtyard. She was twenty-one or two years old and had a unique appearance. She was Ouyang Shuang in tianwu college.


    "Uncle Xi, have you heard from him?"


    A moment later, Ouyang Shuang appeared in the hall and asked Murong Xi.


    "Eh, the pulse and spirit realm is mysterious and has broken through again in the enlightenment state. The skill your father chose for you is really good."


    Murongxi looked at Ouyang Shuang and felt the fluctuating breath on his body. He was quite surprised. His slender body moved slightly. His thin white hand held a white fan and his mouth was slightly hooked. When he was middle-aged, he did not affect his good looks. On the contrary, he looked at Ouyang Shuang and said, "you girl, you care about that boy. Ask him as soon as you come out, I''m afraid it''s the fallen flowers who deliberately flow without mercy. "


    "Uncle Xi, what are you talking about?"


    Ouyang said, "I''m just worried about his safety. It''s been so long. Why hasn''t he come back to college?"


    "Don''t worry, there''s already news about the boy. According to the information from the college, just a dozen days ago, the boy appeared near the qizun cave." Murong Xi said to Ouyang Shuang.


    "He''ll be fine." Ouyang Shuang immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Murong Xi''s eyes trembled, but he was not happy. He looked at Ouyang Shuang and said, "don''t be too happy. That boy is OK now, but he has Xuanling Tongtian vine. He didn''t know how to restrain himself. On the contrary, he caused a big disaster. He killed several powerful Marquis of Heisha sect, and even the only son of Xue Tianqiu, the leader of Heisha sect, was directly killed by the boy. It is said that Xue Tianqiu has been furious. The whole Heisha sect is looking for the boy. Recently, many Heisha disciples have sprung up from the edge of our college. It is estimated that they have arranged to stop him from coming back. "


    When Ouyang Shuang heard the words, his big eyes and bright eyes were dull. After a long time, he came back to his senses and said, "Uncle Xi, what should I do? Will he be in danger?"


    "As far as I know, there is a strong man in the college. He has been out looking for him for a long time, and the rest will be for his own good."


    Murong Xi sighed, looked at Ouyang Shuang, and then said, "there is still a month, which should be the tianwu Congress once every 20 years. The tianwu conference is not something that every student can meet. If you have a chance, you can fight for it, but you are afraid to enter the top ten. Your current strength is still too far away Ah. "


    "I''ve heard from my tutor that tianwu assembly, uncle Xi, what does it really matter?" Ouyang Shuang asked curiously.


    "This has a lot to do with the tianwu Fu realm, and it is also the mystery of the tianwu Fujing. Every 20 years, some special changes will occur in the tianwu Fujing, resulting in a time acceleration space within the tianwu Fujing, which will be ten times different from the outside world. A total of half a year later, it will be restored."


    Murong Xi said to Ouyang Shuang, "in the past six months, half a year in tianwu Fu territory is equivalent to five years. However, by then, at most ten people can enter the realm of tianwu Rune to understand, and the tianwu assembly comes for this. Only the top ten in tianwu assembly can enter the realm of tianwu Fu


    "It''s a strange place to live in."


    Ouyang Shuang was astonished. Half a year is equivalent to five years, which is four and a half years more than that of his peers. He still understands what it means within the realm of tianwu fufu. How can Ouyang Shuang, who is on the list of martial arts, have no idea.


    Ouyang Shuang sighed, four and a half years ago, what kind of strength could you be? If you take your current cultivation as your strength and go back to four and a half years ago, there were several other people in her generation who could compare with her.


    This is equivalent to four-and-a-half years more time among our peers to lead by leaps and bounds. What a terrifying effect!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tianwu college, as usual, is still missing Du Shaofu recently. In the college, all the students always feel that something is missing.


    Du Shaofu''s deeds of killing marquis in the dark city and the dark forest and photographing Xuanling Tongtian Teng have long been spread throughout the college, and Du Shaofu is still the focus of discussion after tea.


    Now, more students are waiting for Du Shaofu''s return.


    Especially for registered students, Du Shaofu represents all the freshmen and registered students, all waiting for the return of the purple robed boy.


    Recently, peace square has become more and more lively. With the upcoming tianwu convention, it is said that only 100 people on the Wubang list are eligible to participate. Therefore, many old students have begun to challenge one after another to enter the top 100 of the Wu list.


    Under such fierce competition and challenge, the top 100 ranking of the Wubang has changed a lot every day, and many new names have really leaped onto the ranking of the Wubang.However, no matter how the ranking changes, it almost always changes at the bottom of the list. Within the top 50, there is no fluctuation.


    If you want to change your position when you are in the top 50, unless only the students who are in the top 50 start to challenge themselves, it is difficult for those who are behind to easily shake it.


    Mountains and valleys, simple wooden houses, showing a quiet.


    "Boy, do you mean that you want to be the shopkeeper and let my old man go to the demon city to fight for you?"


    In the small hall, Doctor Wu Ming stares at Du Shaofu, almost blowing his beard and staring. Du Shaofu has just told him to take yepiaoling and Yaowang Luodao to settle down in LuanYi city first, but Du Shaofu himself has to go back to tianwu academy first.


    "Doctor, you have misunderstood me. I think I can''t get away from Luan demon city for a while. So I''d better go back to tianwu college first, and then I''ll go to Luan demon city."


    Du Shaofu told the doctor that Du Shaofu had planned to go to LuanYi City, but now the delay is not short. He still carries xuanlingtongtianteng from tianwu college, and is afraid of Ouyang Shuang and Xiao Hu. So he decided to go back to tianwu college first and then to LuanYi city.


    If the king of medicine had no life and the eagle king Gong and Dao were in the chaos demon city, Du Shaofu would be at ease.


    "You are not shaking hands. What is the shopkeeper?"


    Doctor Wu Ming glared at Du Shaofu, brushed his hands with his long sleeves in his grey robe, and said, "it''s OK to let you go back to tianwu academy, but you must go back as soon as possible. The world will be yours. It hasn''t started yet. You have to be a shopkeeper. This is not very good."


    "I understand. I will go early and return early." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    In the morning of the next day, the sky was dim and the night had just disappeared. In the deep valley, two purple figures swept away.


    "Brother, where is tianwu college? Are we going to tianwu college now?"


    A moment later, Du Xiaoqing was excited on the stone road in the valley. He was like a bird in the early morning. He was chirping happily all the way. Finally, he left the boring valley.


    "Tianwu college is where I study."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that he was still worried about meeting Xue Tianqiu and other powerful people in the kingdom of Wu on the way. But now that Du Xiaoqing is around, it''s much easier. Even if you meet King Wu, you don''t have to worry.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the dark forest, with the passage of time, the seal place of qizun''s cave has gradually subsided after a month''s enthusiasm.


    The sealed land was turned over by three layers inside and outside, and no treasure appeared again. Finally, the dense people had to disperse.


    Many people suspect that the real treasure left by qizun may have been obtained quietly.


    Otherwise, two amazing seals were placed on the statue, which would not only leave a few ordinary puppets and a few talismans and spirituals.


    But no one knows who quietly got the treasure, everything is just a guess, can only be used as a after dinner topic.


    The vast forest sea, under the sunlight, through the thick leaves, leaving mottled traces in the dense forest.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, on the towering tree, there are more than ten figures flashing, extremely sensitive, and suddenly hidden in the towering tree.


    "Be careful, there are people coming again. This time, our black scale Gang came late and didn''t get the treasure of qizun, but we had a chance to ransack everywhere. It was a worthwhile trip."


    The leader''s figure, about 40 years old, makes people look at him with a sharp mouth and monkey cheek feeling, and waves back to show people to hide.


    A moment later, a man and a woman walked out of the forest, both young and dressed in purple robes.


    A man and a woman came slowly and leisurely, without any vigilance.


    "Two rookies, do it!"


    The leading man waved his hand suddenly. Suddenly, on the towering trees around him, there was the sound of breaking wind. Then, more than ten figures fell down directly, and tightly surrounded the man and the woman.


    "Brother, who are they?"


    In the dense forest, suddenly surrounded by more than ten figures, Du Xiaoqing is not worried at all, but excited.


    "They should have been robbed."


    Du Shaofu laughed and looked at the dozens of people and felt his breath. Only half of them were pulse spirit state, and the remaining half were pulse state. The strongest leader was at the peak level of pulse spirit state, which was a very good cultivation strength.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    "Yes, we are robbers, but little girls are good. But today we do not rob money and lust. We will hand over the bag of heaven and earth and let you go."


    The sharp faced man looked at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing and licked their lips. When he saw Du Xiaoqing, his eyes were also shocked. However, it was a rare robbery.


    "Brother, what is robbery? It''s fun." Du Xiaoqing is getting more and more excited.


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. Then he looked at the leading man and said, "robbing money is not robbing lust, but paying attention to it. In this way, I won''t embarrass you. Go as far as you can, and don''t let me see you again."


    "Yo, boy, I''m still young. I''ll give you a lesson today. Three sons, four bears, you two give them a lesson. But don''t hurt the little girl. You can''t bear to hurt that girl. If you grow up a little bit, you can''t bear to hurt her."


    The leading man said, the joking eyes have always been on Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing, without paying any attention to the two young men and women.


    "Yes, leader!"


    When they heard the words, the two great men jumped out and looked at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing jokingly. Then the mysterious Qi in their bodies surged, and they immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss!"


    However, before the two figures could be saved, a purple robe appeared in front of them.


    The pupils in their eyes were tight, as if they wanted to say something, but before they could spit out the words in their mouths, a huge force fell directly on their chest.


    "Bang bang!"


    Muffled sound spread out, two people''s figures fly straight away, and finally are hit on the towering tree not far away.


    "Pooh


    The towering tree was directly split by the tortoise, and the two big men also gushed blood from their mouths.


    "Damn it, how can this kid be so tough!"


    The sharp headed man was shocked, and his face suddenly changed. A bad idea was quickly wiped in his heart. Just from the breath of the other party''s hand, we can see that the young man is much more powerful than them. He immediately yelled: "everyone, run away, quick!"


    "It''s too slow to escape now."


    As the faint voice fell, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the sharp headed man with a slight smile in his eyes.


    "Not good!"


    The man with a sharp mouth and a monkey''s cheek gave a bad voice in the dark, and his body trembled. Then, the powerful dark Qi burst out, and the runes surged. His fist, which contained amazing dark Qi, directly bombarded Du Shaofu.


    Before the fist, it was covered with dark air, but it was also very strong. With the sharp wind, a low dull sound came out of the air, and it would fall on Du Shaofu in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    In the eyes of the sharp faced man himself, a blow fell on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    At this moment, the sharp faced man himself also wondered. The boy didn''t avoid it. Was it just an empty frame that just blew up two of his strong men? It was just unexpected luck. In fact, the purple robed boy was just a embroidered pillow.


    It was just when this thought was just bred in his heart that the sharp faced man suddenly changed. When his fist fell on the other side''s chest, he suddenly felt how terrible it was.


    "Ah


    The big man screamed, and his fist suddenly felt sharp pain, as if his fist was about to break. His fist seemed to hit the hardest water chestnut steel plate. The pain spread from his fist, and a terrible anti shock force finally poured into the internal organs.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A stream of red blood spat out, and the big man fell with one blow. However, he was shaken to the ground several meters away. The ground cracked and the blood spilled from his mouth again.


    At this time, the big man realized that the terror of the young man in purple was beyond his ability to fight.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    Du Shaofu squatted directly beside the man with a sharp mouth. He asked the man without hesitation. Seeing the help of more than a dozen people who were finally about to flee for their lives, they were all held in their places and did not dare to move.


    "Little No, my Lord, I will tell you everything. " The big man immediately returned honestly, his eyes gushing with horror.


    "I''ve just arrived in the dark forest. It''s said that qizun cave has appeared here. Tell me about the current situation here?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Lord Hui, the cave of qizun has never appeared. It is said that there are many extraordinary spirit and talisman tools left by qizun, and many treasures have been found. However, it has been a long time since many people have left."


    The man with sharp tongued cheek replied honestly. He said to Du Shaofu, "no treasure can be found in the sealed place left by the qizun. Now many people gather here to do the job of looting. The more you go inside, the stronger the strength of the robbers will be, and there will be black food everywhere. If you want to pass by, you should be careful Some. ""What''s the situation of Heisha gate now?" Du Shaofu continued.


    "Heisha gate."


    The Great Han immediately became interested and said, "speaking of the Heisha sect, it''s very sad this time. In particular, several elders of the Heisha sect and Xue Yunming, the head of the younger sect, were all killed by a student of tianwu college named Du Shaofu and suffered heavy losses. Now it is said that the strong men of Heisha sect are searching for Du Shaofu. However, it is said that Du Shaofu has been brought back to tianwu academy by the strong men of tianwu Academy. The Heisha sect is only mad and dare not go to tianwu academy to avenge Du Shaofu. "


    "The Heisha gate is really busy."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu didn''t have many accidents. The Heisha sect was really looking for himself everywhere, but now he is not the original one. There is nothing to worry about.


    Looking at the man on the ground who was afraid to stand up at this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and said, "for your honesty, I only rob money and not my life,. Let''s all hand in the bag of heaven and earth, or else they won''t leave. "


    "Come on, all hands over the bag."


    Du Xiaoqing was already very happy and immediately nodded to agree.


    At the moment, I''m afraid that Du Shaofu said anything, she would not hesitate to agree, as long as she was able to rob.


    "Rob. We''re going to rob. We''re going to rob everyone."


    Du Xiaoqing was so excited that she turned around happily. Her broad purple robe swayed up and down. The curve suddenly attracted Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu could not help but sigh that the girl was really developing well.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, the two figures left their original place and plundered into the wild and dark forest.


    Then the whole dark forest suffered. Along the way, I don''t know how many people became the targets of these two people''s looting.


    Along the way, there are many large and small teams, small Gang forces appear in front of the two people, want to rob these two people.


    But the end of the end can be imagined, one by one was robbed clean, less fortunate, directly slaughtered.


    However, most of the people were only robbed and did not lose their lives. Only those who are really heinous will be killed completely.


    Before long, the news quickly spread that two fierce male and female thieves appeared in the dark forest. They were young, but they were very arrogant. Almost everyone was robbed all the way.


    It is said that those who are met by the two thieves, no matter what their strength, are robbed by them.


    Black eat black, steal, steal, rob, snatch, in short, the two men and women have no use of their methods, the purpose is only one, sacking the bag of heaven and earth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    It is said that some onlookers saw that even a lot of powerful martial arts practitioners were easily looted by the male and female thieves.


    In order to save their face, those martial arts practitioners dare not say it even if they are robbed.


    For those who practice in Wuhou, if they know that they have been robbed, they will have no face.


    Throughout the dark forest, it is said that at least thousands of people were looted by the male and female thieves.


    Many of the looters were indignant, and finally formed a temporary alliance to capture the male and female robbers. They wanted to capture the male and female robbers and take back their own bags of heaven and earth.


    According to the descriptions of many people who have been robbed, the male and female robbers are both young, and the women are beautiful and innocent. The man has a broad sword on his shoulder, wears a purple robe, and smiles all over his face. At first sight, he knows that he is not a good man, and even the girl does not know where he was abducted and cheated.


    Finally, someone was surprised to find that the male of the male and female thieves was Du Shaofu of tianwu college.


    In particular, some of the looted people had seen Du Shaofu in the dark city and the dark forest. As a witness, they could be sure that the male thief among the male and female thieves was Du Shaofu, the one from tianwu Academy.


    At that time, Du Shaofu''s name was even more resounding. However, when many people heard Du Shaofu''s three words, they wanted to spurt blood. The fierce robber robbed them completely, and they almost didn''t take off their pants.


    The sun is scorching, and the sky is high.


    In the dense forest, a terrible air wave came from a thin old man''s body. The thin old man''s appearance was more than fifty years old. His eyes were deep in his eyes. His pupils were suffused with a little red. His hands were deep in the long sleeves, and they looked like ghost claws.


    "Run away, you jump!"


    A 40 year old man cried out, pale, and there were more than ten corpses around Chen Heng. They were all torn apart by claw marks, and they were dripping with blood. They looked terrible.


    A young man in his thirties and a woman in her twenties and sixes were pale and worried behind the man.


    "Big brother, we need to go together."


    The woman is delicate, wearing tight clothes and long skirts. Her body is graceful and her appearance is very delicate.


    "Jie Jie, can''t go away, not a can go, who let you meet me."


    The skinny old man sneered and looked at the beautiful woman. Her tongue licked her lips. Her eyes were full of filthy color. She walked towards the three people step by step.


    "Get back, or none of you will escape."


    The great man was drinking, his eyes were very dignified, but at the moment he only had to bite his teeth to fight against it. The cultivation at the beginning of the reign of marquis Wu broke out, and the dark Qi surged like a storm. With the rune, a palm print was shot to the thin old man like lightning.


    The terrible mysterious gas burst out, and the surrounding space was also shocked!


    "I can''t help myself!"


    The skinny old man sneered. On a pair of hands like dry ghost''s claws, there are dense talisman secret patterns gushing out, and a claw print directly falls on the palm print taken by the big man, and the palm print directly turns into fragments and dissipates.


    "Jie Jie, who is in the way, kill you first."


    The skinny old man glanced at the big man. His eyes were cold and his feet stamped on the ground. His figure appeared in front of the big man like a shadow.


    These two are not the existence of a level at all. The thin old man swept out the footprints with his hands, and the secret patterns of the talisman surged and fell directly.


    Han Mu Lu was frightened and quickly retreated. However, he was imprisoned for no reason. It was hard to avoid it.


    "Roar!"


    In a panic, the Great Han condenses the pulse soul and melts with the pulse soul. A fierce beast with dense scales appears.


    "Chulala..."


    When the paw marks are swept down, the shadow of the fierce beast is directly torn up and turned into a dazzling broken rune. With the collapse of terror energy, several claw marks cracks on the ground spread and crumble, and the surrounding towering trees are directly shattered and toppled.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The big body shook back and flew away. His mouth was full of red blood, and his pulse soul was torn. Although he had escaped a robbery, he also suffered heavy damage.


    "Big brother."


    The woman and the young man suddenly swept to the man. The young man turned his back to the woman and the man, and looked warily at the thin old man who was walking step by step, but his eyes were obviously filled with shock and fear.


    "After hiding for such a long time, even qizun''s cave was born, I dare not show up. Hum, let''s take this woman to open the meat first."


    The skinny old man sneered and his face was full of evil. He walked towards the three men step by step.


    Suddenly, the thin old man suddenly stopped his steps, and his eyes suddenly looked up to the front.


    In the eyes of the thin old man, I saw two figures of a man and a woman walking out of the dense forest. The woman was 15 or 6 years old. She was very beautiful, and her eyes were clear and clear. Her eyes were trembling.The man looked like a young man with a broad sword wrapped with purple cloth on his back. His face was resolute and determined, and his body was thin, but he looked very strong and straight.


    "Brother, another robbery." The girl approached step by step, her eyes full of excitement.


    "This time, it''s not just robbery."


    Half of the young man approached and appeared in front of the three men. He looked at the thin old man in front of him. In his clear eyes, a faint chill passed.


    This man and a woman are Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing who robbed all the heroes in the dark forest all the way. The name of male and female robbers is also heard throughout the dark forest.


    "Boy, it''s you!"


    When the old man''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu''s body, his dry and deep red pupils shrank. He knew Du Shaofu, and he still remembered that the boy had been taken away by her mother-in-law.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Du Shaofu said indifferently, with a little smile on his face. He thought he could only take Xuanling Tongtian Teng back to tianwu Academy. Unexpectedly, on the way back, he was able to meet ghost claws.


    Du Shaofu remembers the conditions of those elders in the college. However, he had to go back with not only Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng, but also ghost claws, so that he could write off all his life.


    "Just the two of you?"


    Ghost claw looked around, and his mind peeped around to see if there were any other strong men from tianwu Academy.


    "Don''t change it. It''s just the two of us."


    Du Shaofu looked at the ghost claw, and his face became gloomy. The chill in his eyes flashed through his eyes and said, "ghost claw, the account between you and tianwu college should be settled today."


    For tianwu college, Du Shaofu didn''t care too much from the beginning. Maybe he just entered tianwu college just because he was looking for the footprints of drunk father.


    Even at the beginning, Du Shaofu was still struggling in tianwu Academy.


    However, as time went by, the weight of tianwu college has become more and more important in Du Shaofu''s heart. In tianwu college, there are Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei, Sun Zhi, Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng, guiwa, general, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, beimingfeng and others. All these figures have left traces in his heart.


    The fall of the northern Ming Maple made Du Shaofu write down the Yin Ming religion. When he saw the ghost claw, he felt cold in his heart!


    "Jie Jie, boy, it''s up to you!"


    Ghost claw sneered bitterly. He was in the dark forest for a while, and he was also hiding in Tibet. On that day, the man of Yin Ming sect was killed by mother-in-law of silver flower. But he was originally a person in the dark forest, so she didn''t pay attention to the things in the dark forest, so she didn''t kill him.


    But fortunately, he ran fast, otherwise, he would not be let off by the people who are afraid of one Pavilion, one castle and two doors.


    The ghost claws dare not go. The strong men of the netherworld sect all died in the dark forest. If he didn''t stay, he would still be alive. If he went to Yinming sect, he would be doomed.


    Therefore, the ghost claw has been hidden in the dark forest, even the rumored qizun cave was born, he did not dare to go. That is, he is afraid to see a strong man with one cabinet, one castle and two gates. His end will be miserable at that time.


    "I''m enough. Kill the elder of tianwu college, take xuanlingtongtianteng of our martial arts college, and kill the students of tianwu college. You have to pay for the blood debt and blood!"


    Du Shaofu said with a chill in his eyes. At the beginning, he was asked to deal with ghost claws only to offer points on the reward list, but now facing ghost claws has nothing to do with points.


    Unknowingly, Du Shaofu thought that he was a member of tianwu college. If the ghost claw moved tianwu college, he would have to pay the price of blood!


    "Xuanling Tongtian Teng, you dare to mention Xuanling Tongtian Teng with me!"


    Ghost claw cold drink, mention xuanlingtongtianteng, is enough to make him collapse crazy. After auctioning xuanlingtongtian vine, he got the Xuanshi card given to him by mujiapu. That''s an amazing number. It''s definitely a huge fortune.


    Only later, when ghost claw took the Xuanshi card to exchange, did he know that the Xuanshi card was empty, and there was no one of them.


    At that time, ghost claw understood that he thought he had calculated tianwu college and played with countless people. He was the biggest winner.


    Later, ghost claw understood that mujiapu was the biggest winner, and that Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties was the biggest winner.


    Tens of millions of Xuanshi were swallowed up by mujiapu. He even had no place to reason, and he couldn''t find anyone to reason with. He was afraid that even if he said it, no one would believe it. Who made him believe in Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties too much.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    This is the law of the jungle in the dark forest. His strength is respected. His strength is not as good as that of the Ming and Qing Dynasties. He can only get rid of his teeth and swallow his blood.


    "Boy, it seems that Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng is still in your hand!"


    All of a sudden, the ghost claw''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. Xuanling Tongtian Teng should still be on this boy. It''s not bad to get it back.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, and then at Du Xiaoqing beside Du Shaofu, the ghost claw sneered endlessly. The corner of his mouth outlined a cold curve, and he said with a dirty smile: "it seems that I''m lucky. You sent me to the door and sent such an excellent girl. I didn''t expect that the girl of tianwu Academy was better than one."


    "You''re going to be miserable!"


    Du Shaofu''s face became more and more overcast and cold, with a faint golden light all over his body.


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s breath, the ghost claw''s eyes also gradually emerged a gloomy chill. With a cold smile, a gloomy and fierce momentum also spread from within.


    In the ghost claw at this time, the whole body gushed out of the dark breath, so that Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing behind the big man, youth and women are slow stagnation.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the young man and woman, the three men had the courage to fight against the ghost''s paw directly. In surprise, they retreated one after another, and their faces were extremely dignified.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    As the words fell, the ghost claw''s thin face climbed up and sneered ferociously. They were just two little ghosts. There were no other strong men in tianwu Academy. What was he afraid of? He stamped his foot on the ground, and immediately ran away at Du Shaofu. On the paw print in his hand, the talisman''s Secret patterns surged, intending to tear up the space.


    "Hiss!"


    The ghost claw''s figure turned into a shadow, just like a ghost. In the blink of an eye, it appeared in front of Du Shaofu. It was enough to tear up the cold claw marks of the space. In an instant, it was shrouded and crushed to Du Shaofu.


    Staring at the cold cold cold paw print, Du Shaofu''s eyes shrank slightly. Suddenly, the golden runes in his eyes surged and his eyes flashed like two golden beams.


    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaoqing can''t help but fight again. She can''t help being bullied by her brother.


    "Xiaoqing, this is the business of tianwu college. I will come by myself!"


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu did not move, but suddenly there was a terrifying and domineering atmosphere. It was like a fierce beast that suddenly woke up. A dazzling golden light burst out of his whole body, which made his surroundings tremble. His breath was fierce and fierce, showing the spirit of suppressing and killing!


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. Facing the footprints of the ghost claws, Du Shaofu immediately shook his arms and waved his fist wrapped in golden dark air. He hit the ghost claw''s paw mark severely.


    "Boom!"


    In such a collision, sonic booms resound through the sky. The terrible energy accompanied by Rune dispersion swept up large areas of the surrounding ground, and many towering trees were uprooted.


    The sound of thunder like sonic boom reverberated through the dark forest, immediately attracted the attention of countless eyes, and then a large figure flew away.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu directly fought against the ghost claw. Although the cultivation level of Du Shaofu could not be compared with the cultivation level of ghost claw, he was completely qualified to resist the ghost claw with his strong physical body and extraordinary strength.


    Therefore, in the face of ghost claws, Du Shaofu hoped that he would come by himself. It would be better to collect the accounts of tianwu college by himself!


    The energy and energy spread, the ghost claw figure retreated slightly, and the bloodshot eyes were shocked. It seems that he did not expect that the boy in front of him had the strength to directly counter him at this time, and even let him not take advantage of it at all.


    "It''s even stronger than the general and Gu Xinyan, GUI Wa and so on!"


    Ghost claw is shocked. Judging from the strength of his fight, the boy in front of him is definitely stronger than the general of tianwu academy, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, etc!


    It''s not to say that general and Gu Xinyan are already the top students on the martial arts list of tianwu college. The boy looks younger, but his strength is stronger than that of general and others. Where did he come from.


    "The waves are rough!"


    As the figure was floating like a God, Du Shaofu bullied his body into it and took the initiative to release it. A palm print was swept to the place, and the ghost claw was immediately covered with waves.


    Ghost claw eyes change, a palm print meet, the two collide again!


    "Chula la!"


    The energy erupts and the two palmprints collide, making the surrounding space tremble. Then the two people stagger back a few steps.


    "On this day, the youth of the martial arts college are so strong. Are the students of tianwu college so strong?"


    The eyes of the three men who retreated were shocked. They were all shocked. They didn''t expect that the purple robed boy could really compete with the ghost claws. At a young age, they were so powerful and terrible!


    "This boy is so strong that, in time, it will be terrible!"


    The ghost claw held his figure firmly and was shocked. Du Shaofu was too scared. He was so strong at a young age. I''m afraid that it will not be long before he can do anything about it. If he doesn''t kill this boy today, it will be his own misfortune in the future.Thinking like this, the ghost claw''s killing intention suddenly surges out, the eyes are cold, the dark Qi runes in the body are swept out, making the whole body space solidified and distorted.


    "Kill!"


    A huge cold and oppressive force spread, and the ghost claw immediately urged the baron to attack Du Shaofu fiercely. His intention was to kill Du Shaofu.


    "Wave boxing!"


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of the fierce attack of ghost claws, Du Shaofu did not retreat at all, but attacked and collided one after another.


    Du Shaofu''s strong physical body is the best way for Du Shaofu to fight against ghost claws. Even if it''s speed, Du Shaofu is not inferior at all.


    There is no doubt that the speed of the golden winged ROC is beyond doubt. With the help of free walking, the speed is even more powerful. It can be said that Du Shaofu is enough to kill the cultivators of the same level in terms of speed alone.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The low muffled sound continued to resound, and the two figures twinkled. Every collision, there would be a muffled sound of energy, a volley of Rune fire, and a violent energy diffusion.


    The cold breath of ghost claw can affect the mind and soul of the opponent, making people uncomfortable and affected.


    But at this time, the terrible cold breath of ghost claw didn''t work in front of Du Shaofu. In Du Shaofu''s domineering momentum, the cold and frigid smell directly destroyed and destroyed.


    "It''s like a ghost claw."


    "That boy is Du Shaofu of tianwu college, that guy."


    "Du Shaofu and ghost claw are fighting. I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu''s strength was so strong!"


    With their fierce battle, many onlookers were attracted to the surrounding mountains. Looking at the two people in the fierce battle, someone immediately recognized their identities.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The low and dull sound of energy collision kept on, and Du Shaofu seemed to be more brave in the war.


    Although Du Shaofu has not gained the upper hand in this fierce battle, in the process, Du Shaofu has more and more integrated the mystery that he has recently learned into his every action, making his hand more and more powerful.


    At the moment, such a positive confrontation with a cultivator on the other side of the Wuhou territory also made Du Shaofu feel more and more comfortable, which was that the purple gold sky palace behind him was too heavy.


    However, the ghost claw opposite to Du Shaofu at the moment is totally different from Du Shaofu''s thought. As a famous man for a long time, he is also famous in the whole dark forest. At this time, even a student of tianwu college can''t take it down. Among the more and more spectators around him, his old face is lost a little.


    He felt that Du Shaofu was even braver and stronger in the Vietnam War, as if he would never be consumed. This made ghost claw even more uneasy in the Vietnam War.


    "Boy, I don''t want to play with you, now let you see what is the strength of the other side of Wuhou territory!"


    The ghost claw is cold and cold. The dry face is more and more cold. The vast dark air surges. The cultivation momentum on the other side of Wuhou territory is no longer reserved. The whole body is full of runes, channeling the energy of heaven and earth, waving and moving. The five fingers are slightly curved. Finally, a dark Rune light claw is formed.


    The black painted claws were terrible, which made people feel cold when they looked at them. The air around them was torn by five cracks, and then they were torn straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Whew..."


    As a result, even the light in the surrounding space was suddenly engulfed. The surrounding space was suddenly dark, and a wave of energy from heaven and earth connected the terrible claw print.


    "Die!"


    The ghost''s claws were full of evil and evil. The air broke up soundlessly and a large area of space was twisted. Suddenly, the claw mark was like a black flash of lightning. It was extremely cold and grabbed at Du Shaofu.


    The attack on the other side of Wuhou is absolutely terrifying!


    "Oh


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were like golden beams of light. His cold feelings surged and his fingerprints congealed. Suddenly, he drank like a dragon chanting nine days, like a God''s elephant, which made Zhou Kong roar.


    In his domineering momentum, Du Shaofu hunted all over his body in purple robes, and then a palm print with the sound of wind and thunder like Sanskrit sound hit the footprints of ghost claws.


    "Boom


    In time, the explosion like thunder resounded through the space, and the turbulent energy ripple spread, so that the whole surrounding space was shaking rapidly.


    It''s chilly and chilly!


    The breath of overlord golden mans diffuses, which makes people tremble!


    "Pedaling!"


    The ghost claw body staggered back, and his eyes were filled with horror. He never thought that he could be directly countered by Du Shaofu with all his efforts. The boy was so fierce and abnormal.


    In the strong wind of terror energy, Du Shaofu staggered and retreated three steps in succession.


    When he took the last step to stabilize his body, Du Shaofu''s face was pale, and some blood was spilled from the corners of his mouth. It was no small matter that he urged the mystery to fight against the ghost claw.There is a big gap between the level of cultivation on the other side of Wuhou state and the meridian and spirit state.


    "Hiss!"


    But just for a short time, the ghost claw figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu again. As Du Shaofu''s body retreated, a claw print appeared like lightning, wrapped with the secret talisman pattern, and the breath of cold and fierce came to Du Shaofu in a flash.


    Even though Du Shaofu was so fast, it was hard to avoid it.


    Seeing this, the ghost claw laughed wildly, and said, "boy, you are still too tender after all. Now die!"


    "I was so tired after two o''clock in the morning last night. I wanted to take a rest on the sofa, but I fell asleep. When I woke up, it was already more than eight o''clock in the morning. I''m sorry to all of you. These two chapters are still yesterday''s and make up the tenth.


    Today''s update, Xiao Yu continues to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s face slowly raised a faint smile. Suddenly, his body avoided slightly, letting one of his claw marks fall directly on his shoulder.


    "Hiss..."


    The cold claw marks tore up the dark defense of Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and fell on Du Shaofu''s shoulder with no match. After catching a few bloodstains, it was no longer possible to enter.


    "You can''t take my life away!"


    The sound of the forest suddenly resounded. In the midst of the electric light and flint, a claw mark of the ghost claw fell on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. At the same time, Du Shaofu''s palm was seized on the wrist of the ghost claw.


    "Boom


    On Du Shaofu''s palm, the golden talisman and secret pattern erupted. The energy in the palm twisted the space, and the domineering breath erupted like a volcano.


    In a flash, a powerful and fierce energy wrapped the footprints in the ghost claw''s hands. The golden talisman''s Secret patterns directly eroded the talisman''s Secret patterns on the ghost claw''s footprints. The two collided, and the surging talisman''s Secret patterns on the ghost claw''s paw print were almost destroyed.


    "Rub, scrape!"


    In the golden light, an unparalleled force of terror and hegemony burst out. Then, Du Shaofu seized the dry palm of the ghost claw and twisted it into 360 degrees. The sound of bone cracking was heard.


    "Break it!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sneered and pulled hard. In the eyes of the ghost claw, one of his right arms was torn off by Du Shaofu''s unrivalled power.


    "Ah..."


    From the mouth of the ghost claw, a miserable howl was heard, and fear poured out from the eyes of his eyes. His body shook back one after another, and the blood gushed in his mouth. Above the broken arm, there was a surge of blood.


    "Boy, I won''t let you go!"


    Ghost claw Yin Li drink, body shock back at the same time, fear eyes gush out a resentment, communication martial veins, a dark monster virtual shadow on the body.


    The monster is like a wolf rather than a wolf, like a leopard but not a leopard. The bright black runes are surging, and the breath is cold and terrible, which makes the vast space suddenly fluctuate violently. Its prestige is amazing, and the breath of yin and cold rolls up this space.


    "Oh


    The demon animal virtual shadow roared, and went straight to Du Shaofu, waving his claws to suppress and kill Du Shaofu.


    "Melt the pulse and soul!"


    Du Shaofu murmured, the golden light in his eyes spread, the runes all over his body suddenly moved at the same time, and the shadow of a five fingered mountain peak sprang out in a flash. The dense aura spread in an instant, communicating the energy of heaven and earth, and the terror power spread.


    The shadow of Wuzhishan is derived and evolved behind Du Shaofu. It seems that it has been endowed with life. Many onlookers from afar have difficulty breathing, stagnant dark Qi in their bodies, and their bodies can''t help but tremble.


    "Suppress!"


    Just when the phantom of the monster was about to appear in front of Du Shaofu, the virtual shadow of the five finger peaks behind Du Shaofu was just like the essence crushing it away. The virtual image was like falling from the sky, and the pressure was rolling and full of Qi!


    "Oh


    The ghost claw pulse, the spirit, the ghost and the ghost ghost shadow seem to feel groundless fear when the five finger peak comes, and their eyes begin to tremble.


    "Boom!"


    The secret patterns of the five finger mountain runes soar into the sky, faintly accompanied by thunder. If a meteorite falls, it will collapse heavily on the shadow of the monster, destroying its life and shattering it.


    The momentum is incomparable, powerful and surging, like being able to crush all things, to suppress the earth!


    "Pooh


    The shadow of pulse soul was destroyed, and the ghost claw gushed blood again. Fear covered his eyes. Between the pupil contraction, a golden light diffused in his two pupils, and lightning fell on his remaining one arm.


    "Kera..."


    The sound of bone breaking was heard, and the remaining one arm of the ghost claw was directly torn by Du Shao Fu Sheng, and the blood poured out in the air.


    "Ah..."


    He screamed and howled, the face of ghost claw was ferocious and twisted, and his eyes were frightening. While his body was shaking back, he quickly took advantage of the situation and began to retreat, and he did not dare to stay.


    "Now I want to escape, slow down!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared like a giant ROC flapping its wings, his black hair was scattered, and his eyes were cold. A blow wrapped in golden dark air directly hit the chest of the ghost claw, which had been so badly damaged that it could not fight back. The body of the ghost claw flew backward and finally fell to the ground again.


    "Pooh


    The ghost claw''s mouth was full of blood, and his eyes were full of unbelievable shock and fear. His arms had been torn off shoulder to shoulder. He could hardly move. He struggled with his legs to get up and escape.


    "Tianwu College''s account, I''ll charge you both legs and claws first, as interest!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell in front of the ghost claw. He was domineering and cold in his eyes. He stamped his feet heavily on his knees.


    "Kaka..."


    Ghost claw knee bone directly broken, blood gushed out, a pair of broken legs and legs were almost stamped into the ground by Du Shaofu."Ah..."


    The sharp pain connects the heart, the ghost claw screams a bloody face, twisted is not adult shape, the whole body is in convulsion.


    His hands were torn off, his feet were trampled, and the ghost claws could not escape at this time. His eyes were bitter and despairing.


    Perhaps the ghost claw of not long ago killed him did not expect that he would come to such an end. Du Shaofu''s ferocity and cruelty were beyond his imagination.


    "Goo


    More and more onlookers came around and saw the miserable end of ghost claw. The fierce and tyrannical cruelty of ghost claws made all people take a breath of cold and make their hair stand on end.


    How fierce and cruel the boy in purple is!


    "Du Shaofu of the martial arts academy is so terrible this day!"


    "Don''t provoke Du Shaofu, or it will be terrible to see!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Many onlookers around looked at each other, and their eyes were horrified. The ghost claws lying on the ground left the field, which was enough to frighten everyone.


    There are several people who can not be afraid of such ferocity and cruelty.


    "Thank you for your help."


    The great man, who had been badly hit by ghost claws, came forward and expressed his gratitude to Du Shaofu.


    "Robbery, all do not move, hand over the bag of heaven and earth!"


    Jiao''s voice came out, Du Xiaoqing was not polite to stare at the big man and the youth around him, as well as the three beautiful women, pure innocent eyes, but incomparably serious.


    "Du Shaofu is here. It''s the male and female robbers. Run away."


    "Male and female robbers are starting to rob. Run away."


    Seeing this, the onlookers in the distance immediately scattered and fled. They didn''t dare to stay any longer. The three men were even more astonished.


    In the sky, at this moment, a figure stands in the sky, as if no one can find it.


    The figure loomed in the sky. He was sixty or seventy years old. His hair looked like hay. His eyes were quite bright, but he had a feeling of apathy. He didn''t have any breath fluctuation on his body, but he was almost compatible with the space. He looked down at the bottom and murmured: "this boy, compared with his father, is more vicious and cunning How deceitful. "


    As the voice fell, the figure of the old man disappeared. If Du Shaofu could see him, he would be able to recognize him. The old man who had just appeared was the old man he met in the back mountain. He had also instructed him to enter the heaven martial Fu realm to avoid the pursuit of the law enforcement team.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, the news that Du Shaofu had abused the ghost''s paw spread in the dark forest.


    Many strong men came in groups to hunt down the male and female thieves, but Du Shaofu had long disappeared.


    But more people left in silence. After hearing about the miserable end of ghost claw, few people were willing to provoke the cruel young man.


    Du Shaofu''s fame is becoming more and more popular in the dark forest, which makes countless people marvel and avoid it.


    The students of tianwu University have always been active on their own land. Although many people are well-known outside, such as general budianshan, lingxuan, yunu, guxinyan, etc., they all have a good reputation in the dark forest.


    It''s not true enough. Now, Du Shaofu''s reputation has already surpassed that of general Gu Xinyan and others.


    After all, the general, Gu Xinyan and other people are well-known, but few have seen them.


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, recently made a fuss about the whole dark forest, including the dark city.


    Not to mention how many strong men have been killed, Du Shaofu''s killing the head of the Heisha sect alone is enough to be famous in the dark forest.


    At night, the sky of dark blue and blue, as if washed by clear and clear water, clean, soft and solemn.


    A full moon hangs in the sky, glittering stars.


    At night, in front of the courtyard, a 16-7-year-old girl stands quietly. It is Du Yunxin who has always been an outstanding performance in her freshman life.


    On her ruddy and moving face, her eyes were moist, and Du Yunxin''s voice was soft and soft. She whispered, "I didn''t expect that his strength was so strong that he was able to kill Marquis Wu. Among his peers, only a few brothers in his family could suppress him. However, he was much younger than some of his elder brothers. Some of his elder brothers, at his age, might not have any How to kill Wuhou


    "I''m afraid the rumor has added fuel to the oil. It''s only been a long time. I''m afraid he doesn''t have the strength."


    Du Chi''s face shows a little displeasure and his steps move. When he comes to Du Yunxin''s side, he stands quietly, but his temperament is noble and elegant all the time. With his tall and straight figure, he makes the whole person more handsome. However, every time he hears Du Shaofu''s breath, he will be very unhappy. He is a boy who has been abandoned by his family, What can be better than him.


    Du Yunxin slowly looked up at Du Chi, and then said, "he has always been a member of the Du family. If he can enter the Du family, he will certainly be able to strengthen our Du family. Now that he can get out of the stone city, it seems that the matter mentioned by the elders at that time has also been thoroughly passed."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    "Why do you want him back to Du''s?" Du Chi looks at Du Yunxin, clear inside the pupil, wipe a little fluctuation.


    "After all, we are a family. All the blood flowing in our bodies is the blood of the Du family. Only when the Du family becomes more and more prosperous, can the Du family continue to prosper." Du Yunxin said.


    "Don''t forget the disaster his father brought."


    His long, fine hair covered his forehead and hung down on his thick and slender eyelashes. Du Chi seemed to think about this. Then he continued to look at Du Yunxin and said, "for the sake of the whole Du family, it''s better to stay away from him. Even if he is stronger, can he really be compared with the elder brother and the second brother? When it comes to the prosperity of the Du family, they are the future of the Du family Real hope. "


    Du Yunxin looks at Du Chi and wants to say something, but in the end, she doesn''t say anything. She quietly looks at the bright moon in front of her, her dress is swinging gently and her hair is moving.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    Night shrouds the sky, the moon, such as training, two figures swept through the sky.


    In the middle of the sky, under the shadow of the moon, Du Xiaoqing''s purple robe fluttered with the wind, rising and falling from time to time. His dark hair reflected a soft and transparent color. His big empty eyes twinkled like stars, and his eyelashes fluttered softly. He looked at Du Shaofu innocently and asked, "brother, can we rob in tianwu academy?"


    "No, the people in tianwu college are all their own people. They can''t rob them."


    Looking at Du Xiaoqing''s seemingly harmless face, Du Shaofu can only be helpless.


    At this time, the ghost claw, which was imprisoned and sealed in Du Shaofu''s hands, was pale, and the bloody bloodstains on his body dried up and became more and more miserable.


    "Whoosh!"


    The two figures fall on the huge square at the gate of tianwu college. The moon shines on it. In front of the continuous mountains, two solitary peaks stand erect like a dragon.


    On the left side of the mountain, on a flat cliff, there are four ancient Chinese characters "tianwu academy".


    "Is this tianwu college? It''s a very comfortable place."


    Du Xiaoqing looked around. When she arrived here, she felt a sense of ancient simplicity and holiness, which made her feel very comfortable.


    Looking at the tianwu Academy in front of him, Du Shaofu''s heart was slightly touched at the moment. Countless strong men came out from this place, and then conferred Marquises and worshipped the king. The light shone on the earth. When he came back, he felt a sense of returning home.


    "Is there anyone here? I''m Du Shaofu back!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu had a big drink, and the sound and waves were rolling around in the night.


    "Thump, thump..."


    All of a sudden, this rolling sound and wave spread, startled the surrounding mountains, countless resting fierce birds flapped their wings, beasts growled and hissed.


    "Whoosh!"


    In a short period of time, more than a dozen young men and women ran out of the gate. After seeing Du Shaofu clearly, their faces suddenly burst with surprise.


    "It''s Du Xuechang. It''s Du Xuechang coming back!"


    "It''s really Du Xuechang coming back!"


    These ten young men and women are all freshmen in tianwu college, and naturally they know du Shaofu.


    In order to recapture the stolen xuanlingtongtianteng of the college, Du Shaofu, general, Gu Xinyan and others entered the dark city to seize it. As a result, the general and others returned safely. However, the northern Ming Maple fell down and Du Shaofu was in a dangerous situation and his whereabouts were unknown, which has always been the concern of all students.


    "Du Xuechang, are you back?"


    "I''ve met Du Xuechang."


    At this time, seeing Du Shaofu, these ten freshmen were immediately surprised and pleased, and immediately surrounded them with enthusiasm.


    "I''m back. This guy is the ghost claw. I''ll give it to you."


    Looking at the surprise faces of more than a dozen young men and women, Du Shaofu''s eyes were smiling. After being outside for so long, he felt the general feeling of returning home and threw his miserable ghost claws to them.


    "Ghost claw, it is said to be the super strong in Wuhou."


    "Is this bastard a ghost claw? It is said that he killed many students in tianwu college."


    Several bolder youngsters stepped forward and kicked the ghost claws fiercely.


    "Hula..."


    At this moment, there were a lot of wind breaking, flying monsters flapping, the wind blowing in the air, and many young people floating in the air.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    One after another, there are many figures running out of the tianwu Academy. All the eyes are on the moonlight, and they immediately look at the resolute and resolute face under the moonlight.


    "Du Shaofu, it''s really Du Shaofu coming back!"


    One by one, the students of tianwu college drank in surprise, and their faces were full of surprise.


    "Schoolmaster, Du Xuechang also caught the ghost claw."


    "Where are the ghost claws? Let me see."


    "This son of a bitch has killed a lot of people in our college. Beat him up, son of a bitch!"Then, countless young people gathered around the miserable ghost claw.


    But Ling''s ghost claws were suddenly beaten by the students of tianwu college. They screamed and couldn''t make a sound. Only their eyes and faces twitched and twisted.


    "I knew you were going to be OK!"


    A figure crossed the night sky and appeared beside Du Shaofu in a few flashes. He had a bright and white face, a tall and straight figure, a light red long hair shawl, dark red eyes and fluctuating eyes, which had an indescribable dignity and evil.


    "How do you know I''m going to be ok?" Du Shaofu looked up at the young man in front of him. This guy is not a demon. Li Yuxiao can have anyone else.


    "Because good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years, you should be able to live hundreds and thousands of years old. How can things happen?"


    In the night, a series of broken wind came again. A figure first swept into the air, and then a young man with a big figure and a light bronze color appeared in front of Du Shaofu. His facial features were clear and deep, and his body was light and extraordinary.


    A group of figures immediately followed Wei''an youths. A young man in a black robe stepped forward with his beautiful face like a sculpture, and the light in his eyes made people dare not look down upon him. Looking at Wei''an youth and Du Shaofu, he said, "good people don''t live long, and evil will last for thousands of years. If so, this guy can live for at least 10000 years."


    "How can you say that to Du Xuedi


    A woman in red smiles. She is dressed in a beautiful dress. Her chest is half hidden. Her short skirt like armor is wrapped with her hips. Her long and moist legs are exposed to her white thighs. Her eyes are pretty and her face is plain and elegant. Her whole person is full of a kind of pink, greasy, crisp and delicate.


    "It''s OK."


    Another red woman came forward and walked out slowly. She was light and tender. It was not too perfect to say that she was perfect. She had a graceful nose and a bright red lips. Her temperament seemed to be free from human fireworks.


    "At night, can you stop yelling?"


    Finally, a young man glanced at Du Shaofu. He was black in the back of his head. He had several wisps of hair hanging down his ears. He was handsome, and his eyes were deep and dark. On his hands and wrists, he carried a strange old and unsophisticated Rune bracelet.


    "Why are you all here?"


    Looking at the number of people here, Du Shaofu''s face beamed with joy. It was the general, the ghost child, the witch bird, Gu Xinyan, and Guo Shaofeng.


    "You yelled. We thought you were being chased."


    Gu Xinyan said to Du Shaofu that in her beautiful eyes, the light is blooming. Standing with the witch sparrow around him at this time, he looks like an angel and a devil.


    "Did you catch the ghost''s paw?"


    The ghost child found the ghost claw which was being ravaged by many students at this time. Her eyes were quite shocked and asked Du Shaofu.


    "Well, I ran into it by accident. After finishing a meal, I brought it back honestly." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Did you do it alone?"


    Guo Shaofeng also can''t help asking, but he knows the strength of ghost claw.


    Gu Xinyan, general and other people around him looked at the ghost claw that was being trampled by many students at this time. The miserable appearance of the one who had broken his hands and feet was afraid that Du Shaofu would have taken care of it.


    "Well, that old ghost has good strength, and it''s really hard to clean up." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    When people heard this, they could not help but take a breath. It seems that during this period of time, the ferocious guy''s strength must have improved and terrorized. The training speed was just like flying, which made them helpless.


    "Brother, who are they?"


    Du Xiaoqing poked his head and looked at Gu Xinyan, Wuque, general and others curiously. Then he blinked his big eyes and wanted to confirm with Du Shaofu again. He said, "brother, you can''t rob them, but I feel that it should be fun to rob them."


    General, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao, Gu Xinyan, etc. were also looking at Du Xiaoqing and sighing that Du Shaofu had abducted a pure innocent girl from nowhere. When they suddenly heard Du Xiaoqing''s words, they could only look at each other one by one.


    Then Gu Xinyan and Wuque looked at Du Shaofu helplessly. No doubt, everyone agreed that this innocent girl must have been damaged by Du Shaofu.


    "It''s not me..."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to explain it.


    "Are you really back?"


    In an increasing number of people, several beautiful figures were swept out of tianwu college, and one of them immediately fell on Du Shaofu''s side. The figure was wrapped up in a devil''s body, and the slender legs, buttocks and waist were outlined to create a perfect arc of temptation.


    "I am, of course."


    Du Shaofu smiles. It''s Ouyang Shuang who comes to Du Shaofu. Then he suddenly thinks of something. He immediately pulls Du Xiaoqing to Ouyang Shuang''s side and says, "you''ve come just in time. This girl has been handed over to you. Can you let her stay in the college first?""Is she


    Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Xiaoqing and asked.


    "My name is Du Xiaoqing." Du Xiaoqing held his head high and his beautiful eyes were also looking at Ouyang Shuang.


    "She''s my sister. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you more about it later." Du Shaofu said to Ouyang Shuang.


    "Well, let her go to my place first and stay in the college for a while. It should be no problem." Ouyang Shuang nodded and said, in their capacity, with a relative to stay in the college for a few days, as long as no one deliberately embarrassed, naturally there is no problem.


    "It''s too sleepy. Some of them can''t carry it. There''s another watch. But Xiao Yu has to sleep first to be able to move. It''s really sleepy. If it hasn''t been updated at 10:00 p.m., the brothers don''t have to wait. Let''s watch it tomorrow. It must be that Xiao Yu overslept. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    "Du Xuedi, long time no see."


    With Ouyang Shuang, a seductive woman in a slit skirt came to Du Shaofu''s side. Her dress was even more gorgeous than the witch sparrow of the nether world. The slit skirt was slit to the top of her thigh, and her white and tall legs made many boys cast hot eyes That soft if boneless waist, a white deep groove tempting in the chest temptation to the extreme.


    Seeing this seductive woman, Du Shaofu was stunned. Du Shaofu naturally knew this girl. She had met Li Xue in tianwu Fu kingdom.


    "Sister Li Xuejie..."


    After Du Shaofu was stunned, he subconsciously stood behind Li Yuxiao and let him stand in front of him.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on his slender white legs, and inadvertently, his eyes fell on the deep ditch of white temptation in Li Xue''s chest.


    "Du Xuedi, don''t hide. I''m looking for you when I have something to do."


    Li Xue didn''t seem to see Du Shaofu hiding behind at all, but his delicate and protruding body went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "It''s a nice moon today."


    Li Yuxiao looked up at the sky, held his head high, took a few steps forward with his negative hand, and walked away directly. He had no intention to shield Du Shaofu.


    "It''s a nice moonlight tonight."


    Around the ghost child, witch bird, Guo Shaofeng several people at this time also seems to have a tacit understanding, are quietly stepping away.


    "I''ll see the ghost claws."


    The general''s face was upright, his voice dropped, and he walked quickly to the ghost claws of the crowd who were being beaten by many college students.


    "I''ll see the ghost claws, too."


    Gu Xinyan steps away, beautiful double pupil, blooming light, the night is particularly dazzling and deep.


    "You..."


    Du Shaofu glared helplessly at the general and others, then looked at Li Xue beside him and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with my sister Xuejie?"


    "I''m kind enough to tell you that a guy named qianguyu in the college has been looking for you. You should be more careful then."


    Li Xuewei smiles and goes directly to Du Shaofu''s side. The temptation curve is perfect and attractive. Almost all of them are close to Du Shaofu''s body, and his long, white and delicate legs are tightly attached to Du Shaofu''s thighs.


    At this time, Li Xue didn''t care how many young people around him had nosebleed, and her pink lips were slightly pursed. If she wanted to attract people to kiss her, she attached her ear to Du Shaofu and said, "that guy is very powerful, but if you can teach him a lesson, don''t be polite. It''s related to the happiness of my life."


    "Well, I see."


    Du Shaofu immediately nodded, smelling the sweet smell from his tempting body. He immediately stepped back and said, "stay away from the spirit.".


    However, Du Shaofu immediately felt the aftertaste. The fragrance was very good, and his slender white legs seemed to make people look at it and promote blood circulation. He could not help looking at it again.


    "Cluck."


    When Li Xue saw this, Yinling laughed and outlined an extremely charming arc. She did not know whether it was intentional or undoubted. Her eyes moved slightly, and suddenly she was charming and shy. She leaned over Du Shaofu''s ear and said softly, "younger brother, you have been staring at my legs and chest. You will make me feel embarrassed. Otherwise, you go to me There, it doesn''t matter if you want to touch it


    "Sister, I''ll see the ghost claws."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes suddenly fell into a daze, and his face became ruddy. He quickly stepped away, just like fleeing for his life. In a hurry, he rushed to the general.


    "Poof..."


    Li Xue looks at Du Shaofu who has left, and immediately laughs.


    "Li Xue, do you want me to break up with you?"


    Ouyang Shuang finally couldn''t help it. His big eyes and beautiful eyes glared at Li Xue tightly. His red lips were slightly open, and he said, "you are deliberately causing trouble for him."


    "Why, are you jealous?"


    Li Xue didn''t care, that graceful and seductive posture gently pulled on Ouyang Shuang''s arm, and his chest bulge, intentionally or unintentionally, rubbed on Ouyang Shuang''s arm, blinked his beautiful eyes, looked at Ouyang Shuang and said softly, "don''t be so stingy. Lend me your brother to use it, and make sure it won''t be used up."


    The voice fell, Li Xue deliberately blinked her eyes, a face charming and shy, said: "anyway, that guy is not your brother, how about using it together, if you don''t mind, I won''t mind."


    "If you want to be beautiful, why should my man use it with you?"


    When Ouyang Shuang heard the speech, he immediately glared at Li Xue. However, he was not under Li Xue at all. He said, "Li Xue, if you tease him again, I will break up with you."


    The voice falls, Ouyang Shuang pulls Du Xiaoqing to leave, peerless face, I don''t know why climb up a little scarlet, by adding shame."Cluck..."


    Li Xue looks at Ouyang Shuang''s graceful back, which is full of charming temptation.


    "Whoosh..."


    Among the more and more visitors, many tutors also appeared in the square outside the college, and then even several elders came to the ghost claw immediately.


    "That''s not point mountain and river general, lingxuan jade girl Valley heart Yan, they all came."


    "Nine you are too few, and the ghost child and the witch bird of the nether world are also here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Outside the college, the number of students is still increasing. Seeing the general, Gu Xinyan, GUI Wa and so on, they are all there at the moment, which also causes great disturbance.


    After several elders came and gave the ghost claws to the elder, general Gu Xinyan and Du Shaofu left in a hurry.


    Du Xiaoqing was handed over to Ouyang Shuang. Du Shaofu had just arrived in the miscellaneous area of the college. He wanted to return to his dormitory. He met many registered students who were rushing out of the office.


    All the registered students were talking about the news that Du Shaofu had captured the ghost''s claw and returned to the college. They planned to go to see the excitement. Among the crowd were Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei, Sun Zhi, etc.


    After stopping the three, Du Shaofu had to greet a group of registered students before returning to the dormitory with Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi.


    Wu Qingfeng was very happy to see Du Shaofu come back intact and safe.


    Du Shaofu also learned from the three that they had won the contest and became official disciples.


    It''s just that none of them intends to leave the dormitory in the registered student area. The reason is very simple. Du Shaofu lives here, and they have no plan to move out.


    After chatting with each other, it was late at night, and they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    The news that Du Shaofu had captured the ghost''s claw and returned to tianwu academy immediately spread through the whole tianwu academy overnight.


    The next morning, the first ray of light came out of the dawn and covered the mountains.


    In the room, the sun came through the window. Du Shaofu sat cross legged, with a sword on his back. His body was wrapped in dazzling white light, which spread an old breath and moved people''s soul.


    "Hoo..."


    With the convergence of the white light, wisps of Mystery into the body, eyelashes micro motion, clear eyes open at the same time, fine hair spread, mouth also a mouth of turbid gas.


    "It should be breaking through."


    Du Shaofu murmured, and a smile rose on his resolute face. He felt the full spirit in his mind at this time. Vaguely, Du Shaofu seemed to feel that he wanted to break through again on the rune master.


    The feeling of dignified desire to make a breakthrough again is vague and illusory. It is very wonderful to feel it only by intuition.


    "Roar..."


    A moment later, the sound of tiger roaring appeared above the choreography area. A fierce king scale demon tiger came with wings, causing many registered students to watch.


    As Du Shaofu walked out of the courtyard, a roaring storm of air swept over him. A Fierce Giant Tiger appeared in front of Du Shaofu and was extremely intimate.


    "Brother..."


    On the back of the tiger, Du Xiaoqing leaped off. The purple robe that was originally out of shape was gone. Instead, he put on a blue dress that praised the new one. The skirt was decorated with silver silk. The dress was fluttering in the wind. His big empty eyes twinkled like stars, and his eyelashes were soft. It was just like a budding lotus flower. It was elegant, pure and innocent.


    After Du Xiaoqing''s death, Ouyang Shuang gracefully falls down the giant tiger. He is graceful and graceful, and looks cool and cool. His big eyes and beautiful eyes are full of coldness.


    Du Shaofu stroked Wang scaly demon tiger, then looked at Du Xiaoqing and said to Ouyang Shuang, "why did you come so early? You dressed Xiaoqing well."


    "I want to come from Xuemei''s new clothes. I really don''t understand how you are a brother. I even let Xiaoqing wear your clothes. Even if they don''t fit and look good, it''s all your sweat smell." Ouyang Shuang glanced at Du Shaofu and said.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked out, but he couldn''t do much. He said, "why did you come so early?"


    "Uncle Xi asked me to inform you that the elders want to see you." Ouyang Shuang said.


    "When?" Du Shaofu is not surprised. Xuanling Tongtian Teng is still on him. The elders of the Academy will naturally find themselves.


    "Now, the elders are waiting for you in the Presbyterian." Ouyang Shuang said.


    "Now."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, his eyes moved, and he said, "it''s just right. I have to look for them. It''s very ungrateful to deduct my points."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    On the way to the Presbyterian, Du Shaofu learned a lot about the Presbyterian lineup from Ouyang Shuang.


    It is said that there are a lot of elders in the college. Often, many elders are in the closed door. It is difficult to see how many elders there are. Ouyang Shuang is not sure how many elders there are.


    Generally speaking, tianwu college can be divided into Wuyuan and Fuyuan. Fuyuan is a little more complicated, and it can be divided into medicine school, instrument school and array Academy.


    Elder he Hu, elder Liao and elder Fu are in charge of the martial arts academy.


    Elder murongxi is in charge of the array hospital, while elder sun Biyue is in charge of the medicine hospital. It is said that there is no one in charge of the array hospital. Besides, there are few students in the array hospital, even in the medicine hospital and the array hospital.


    From Ouyang Shuang''s words, Du Shaofu learned some special news. It is said that in the whole Fuyuan, only two students are on the Wubang list, and those two are still students of the array Academy.


    Now there are no students in the medicine school and the instrument school. It is said that some students were on the Wubang list some time ago, but they were kicked out later.


    It is said that no one has entered Wubang for more than ten or twenty years.


    Not pointing to general Shanhe, lingxuan yunu Gu Xinyan are both practitioners of martial arts and Fudao. It is said that both of them are masters of array Fu. However, they are nominally chosen as the martial arts academy and only assist in training array fu masters. Therefore, they can only be regarded as martial arts academy, not as Fuyuan people.


    In the simple courtyard, when Du Shaofu entered the hall with Ouyang Shuang, he saw the elders of 20 or 30 tianwu academy sitting upright.


    "Shua Shua..."


    With Du Shaofu coming, the eyes of all the elders in the hall all fell on Du Shaofu.


    All the elders had different looks in their eyes, but they all had the same surprise when they looked at Du Shaofu.


    "I have seen the elders."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept through the hall, and immediately saw several familiar figures. Among them, he had seen elder murongxi, elder sister Du Xiaoman''s master, Shangguan elder Qiong, and elder Liao.


    Looking at elder Liao, Du Shaofu was quite puzzled. According to the truth, elder Liao seemed to have a lot of problems with himself. But when he was in the dark forest, when Xuanling Tongtian Teng was hunted down, elder Liao saved him regardless of his own safety, which made Du Shaofu unable to explain.


    "Du Shaofu, did you capture the ghost claw yourself?"


    In the main hall, some of the head of the hall were about sixty years old, but their faces were very ruddy. They looked at Du Shaofu and asked, with some doubts in their eyes and powerful figures.


    Du Shaofu looks at the old man. From the descriptions of several people that Ouyang Shuang specially explained, Du Shaofu guesses that this man should be elder he Hu of Fuzhen martial arts academy.


    "Elder Hui, I captured it with my own hands."


    Du Shaofu secretly peeped into the hidden breath of the elder he Hu. He was afraid that even if there was no king of Taoism and martial arts, it would not be far behind.


    "Du Shaofu, the ghost claw has reached the level on the other side of marquis Wu''s territory. When you caught him, he didn''t hurt him seriously?"


    A middle-aged man asked Du Shaofu, his eyes wavering and his shock was tinged with suspicion.


    "It''s very important. Anyway, I got the ghost claw back, and Xuanling Tongtian Teng also came back. The punishment of the college can be written off."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old people in the hall. After his words dropped, he immediately took out the brocade box containing Xuanling Tongtian vine from the bag of heaven and earth.


    "Hula..."


    As Du Shaofu opened the brocade box, the dazzling glow in the brocade box soared to the sky, and the energy fluctuated and rippled in the sky.


    A crystal clear Ivy slightly curled up in the brocade box and stretched out. I''m afraid it should be about a meter long. Its body surface is wrapped with talismans and secret patterns. It creeps slowly, like a living creature, and seems to have wisdom.


    But at this time, the brocade box was obviously arranged with some restrictions, and the green vine could not break the ban.


    "It''s Xuanling Tongtian vine!"


    With the appearance of Xuan Ling Tong Tian Teng in Du Shaofu''s hands, all the elders were immediately amazed. Judging from the breath fluctuation, we can see that it is obviously Xuanling Tongtian vine.


    The brocade box was opened by Du Shaofu for a moment, then it was closed again. Then he held the brocade box in his hand, looked at all the elders and said, "all the elders, I have taken back the Xuanling Tongtian vine, and I have also captured the ghost claw. If you have deducted the points in my point card, should you also return them?"


    "This


    Hearing this, a woman with a long skirt at the head of the room immediately moved her eyes. Then she gave Du Shaofu a smile and said, "I deducted your points. It''s because you ruined the medicinal field and destroyed countless miraculous medicines. The eight million points you deducted are far from enough to fill in. However, this time, you took back Xuanling Tongtian Teng to make up for the loss of the college, and seized the ghost claw to save the college The reputation of the college, you used to write off the account in real


    "It''s unfair. You''re bullies."


    Du Shaofu refused to accept. It was definitely the elders who bullied others. They tried their best to seize Xuanling Tongtian vine. They lost their lives several times. However, these elders were worried about this and that, and they would take advantage of it."Well, don''t make a fuss. You have destroyed a lot of medicinal fields. This time, you have made the greatest contribution to capture the ghost claw and take back the Xuanling Tongtian vine. The college will write down a great achievement for you. Don''t think too much about others. You won''t suffer any loss. Don''t you also eat the green bamboo rhyme fruit." Murongxi elder said to Du Shaofu.


    "Stinky boy, don''t push your luck." Ouyang Shuang is beside Du Shaofu, and he also gives Du Shaofu a white eye. His eyes indicate that Du Shaofu will stop when he is satisfied.


    "Well, I''ll lose something this time."


    Feeling that he was afraid that he could not take advantage of anything, Du Shaofu handed the brocade box in his hand to murongxi, but immediately seemed to think of something. He looked at all the elders with vigilance and asked, "will you deduct my points in the future?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Your business and the college have been written off. As long as you don''t make trouble, you won''t be deducted any more." Murong Xi couldn''t help but stare at Du Shaofu.


    "I believe you once, you can not deceive me with big and small."


    Du Shaofu was skeptical, and then handed the brocade box containing Xuanling Tongtian vine to Murong Xi.


    "This kid..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, many elders showed a wry smile.


    several female elders are simultaneous interpreting their faces with smiles. They are all puzzled in their hearts. Such a seemingly gentle looking little fellow, though smooth and cunning, is really as fierce as rumors.


    "Du Shaofu, you are still a registered student. With your strength, you do not need to be assessed. You can become a formal student directly. Clean up and report to the martial arts academy as soon as possible." Elder he Hu looked at Du Shaofu and said with a straight face, as if it were just as it was said. He could not see anything special at all.


    "Elder he Hu, what do you mean?"


    However, just after elder he Hu''s voice dropped, elder sun Biyue immediately glared at elder he Hu and said in a sullen voice, "as far as I know, Du Shaofu is also a master of talismans. Naturally, he can choose to come to our Fuyuan."


    "What elder Sun said is that Du Shaofu is also a master of lingfu, but everyone knows that there are only two students in Fuyuan among the 100 people on the list of martial arts. It''s not a great talent to let Du Shaofu go to Fuyuan. Besides, he can still practice lingfu master without delay."


    Elder he Hu smiles. The meaning of this is to suppress Fu Yuan in front of Du Shaofu.


    "You..."


    Listening to elder he Hu''s words, elder sun immediately glared at elder he Hu. Hearing the contention between elder he Hu and elder sun Biyue, many elders around him did not speak well.


    As we all know, with Du Shaofu''s talent, both the martial arts academy and the Fuyuan, naturally hope to win over.


    There has always been a tradition of secret competition between the Fuyuan and the Wuyuan. However, it has not been known for a long time. The Fuyuan has not been compared with the Wuyuan for a long time, and has been suppressed by the martial arts academy.


    "Du Shaofu, do you want to enter the martial arts academy or Fuyuan? Do you have your own choice?" Elder murongxi looked at Du Shaofu and spoke.


    "This


    For Du Shaofu, there is nothing special about the registered students, just like the regular students. However, the formal students should be more convenient in the cultivation of the college. At the same time, the drunkard father also hoped that he could enter the school. After pondering for a while, Du Shaofu said, "I''ll go to the Fuyuan."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, many elders are quite surprised, but also some beyond Ouyang Shuang''s imagination.


    Elder he Hu was even more astonished, and then immediately said to Du Shaofu, "boy, if you enter the Fu Academy, you will have no future. Entering the martial arts academy is the king''s way. I will give you another chance to choose. As long as you enter the martial arts academy, I will teach you in person. No, how about I accept you as a student. I remember that you should cultivate your skills It''s a kind of domineering type. I just have a set of domineering boxing skills at the level of waiting products. It should be very suitable for you


    "He Hu, what is it? If you enter Fuyuan, you will have no future. Do you want to compete?"


    Elder sun Biyue couldn''t help it. He almost had to fight elder he Hu directly. It was just too much. The students who wanted to enter the Fu Academy did not say anything about it. All kinds of inducements came. The elder accepted the martial arts skills of Hou pin level as his own students, which was definitely an irresistible temptation for all students.


    "Elder sun, I didn''t mean that. I just asked Du Shaofu to think more about it."


    Elder he Hu seems to know that he is a little too enthusiastic. He immediately smiles at sun Biyue and confronts him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    "Thank you, elder he, but I still choose Fuyuan."


    Du Shaofu looked at elder he Hu with a helpless smile. He was very impressed by him.


    "Some people like to do useless work, but there are not many martial arts practitioners who can compare with them."


    After listening to Du Shaofu''s words, elder sun Biyue''s face immediately beamed with a smile. After glancing at elder he Hu, his eyes lit up with a smile and said to Du Shaofu, "Du Shaofu, Fu''s Fuyuan is divided into medicine, array and utensil. Which one do you choose to enter?"


    "Furniture yard."


    Du Shaofu didn''t have much hesitation. He had his elder brother Zhen Qingchun''s guidance on both the master''s and the master''s.


    "You''re going to enter the furniture yard..."


    Smell speech, not only is he Hu elder and so on surprised doubt, even sun Biyue elder and Murong Xi also surprised doubt.


    At first, elder sun Biyue had expected Du Shaofu to enter the array yard by asking casually. After all, they all knew that Du Shaofu was still a master of array Fu, and it was in their expectation to choose the array yard.


    However, Du Shaofu''s choice to enter the Institute at this moment is undoubtedly proof that Du Shaofu is still a master of Qi Fu. What''s more, he always has the lowest status in the Institute. In fact, it is not only the tianwu college, but also the outside world. The status of Qi Fu masters is low.


    It is rare for a master of Fuwen to reach the level of "qizun" that dominates the whole of Zhongzhou, and several other masters can reach that level.


    "Are you sure you want to enter the furniture yard?"


    Mu Rongxi also asked Du Shaofu more questions. No one would think that the master of fufu was not good, but in comparison, the choice of array Fu Master was better than that of instrument Fu master.


    "Sure." Du Shaofu nodded with certainty.


    "Why, don''t you think it''s better than martial arts, medicine and array hospitals?"


    At this time, a rather vicissitudes of life low voice spread into the main hall, an old man in the many long old suddenly look up in the eyes of slowly step.


    The old man was sixty or seventy years old. He had coarse eyebrows and big eyes. His hair was messy, like hay. His face was quite pale, like a rag. His eyes were quite bright, but it gave people a feeling of godlessness. There was no breath fluctuation in his body.


    The old man''s big face was like a wasteland covered with grass, and his face was full of wrinkles. He even looked like a savage or an orangutan.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu turned back and looked at the old man. Du Shaofu, who had seen him in the back mountain, claimed to be the old man who had spent his whole life in tianwu Academy.


    At the moment, all the elders in the hall looked at the old man coming slowly. They were all surprised. Then they got up one after another. Their eyes were respectful, and they all saluted: "I have met vice president Zhuge."


    "Teacher, why are you here? Please have a seat."


    Sun Biyue and another female elder immediately came forward and helped the old man to go up to the head of the hall and sit down.


    All the elders stood respectfully on both sides of the hall, waiting for the old man to speak, and did not dare to sit down.


    "Vice President Zhuge..."


    Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang around them looked at each other, looking at the old man who looked like a wild man and a gorilla. Who could have thought that the old man was actually the vice president of the College


    "Vice president of Zhuge, Zhuge will strengthen our country..."


    Du Shaofu also heard from Ouyang Shuang when he first came to Zhuge, the vice president of Zhuge.


    "Sit down and talk."


    Zhuge qianbang sat upright and motioned to all the people in the hall. Only then did they dare to sit down.


    "Vice President Zhuge, Xuanling Tongtian and tengtian have been recovered." Murong Xi came forward and handed the brocade box to Zhuge qianbang respectfully.


    "Xuanling Tongtian Teng, refining tools and heavy treasures, it''s a small matter to take it back. This time, the reputation of the college has been damaged greatly."


    Zhuge qianbang''s eyes swept over the crowd, and finally fell on Du Shaofu. He said, "this time, you did a good job. You not only recaptured the Xuanling Tongtian vine, but also saved the reputation of many colleges and made a great contribution in the dark forest."


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhuge Qiangbang in surprise. Then he came back to his senses. He kept looking away from him. No matter what kind of old handyman he was, he was the vice president of the hall. Even if such a person went out, the emperor of the Empire would be able to meet him.


    "Is there a reward for great achievements?" Du Shaofu''s eyes picked out, and he spoke directly. He was not polite.


    "You don''t suffer a loss. You just joined the Institute. It''s better to follow me for a period of time to refine the utensils." Zhuge said with a smile.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and said, "is this a reward?"


    "Boy, don''t be lucky. Vice president Zhuge is a famous fufu master in the surrounding empires. Twenty years ago, vice president Zhuge refined the" Thunder Dragon "magic gun, which shocked countless empires."It seems that mu Rongxi deliberately reminded Du Shaofu that he could get the personal guidance of vice president Zhuge in refining utensils. I don''t know how many fufu masters dream of.


    "This boy is really in a state of bliss


    Many elders laughed bitterly at it. They were able to let the vice president of Zhuge personally guide him. I don''t know how many fufu masters dreamed of it. At the beginning, vice president Zhuge refined the "Thunder Dragon", which made countless powerful people gather outside the tianwu academy, hoping to broaden their horizons.


    "Thunder Dragon..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled. The weapon of the drunkard''s father was the "Thunder Dragon". In this way, the "Thunder Dragon" in the hands of the drunkard father was refined by Vice President Zhuge.


    "Boy, if you want a reward, it depends on whether you have this ability. It will not be long before the tianwu assembly. If you can win the first one, Xuanling Tongtian vine, I will refine it into a handy weapon for you. If you can''t win the first, you will have no ability. Don''t blame the Academy for being stingy." Looking at Du Shaofu, vice president Zhuge said with a smile.


    "Vice President Zhuge will refine weapons again!"


    After hearing this, all the elders were shocked. Since the "leilong" was borrowed by Du Tingxuan, vice president Zhuge has never refined any spirit weapon. You know, even if their elder wants to ask for a spirit instrument of vice president Zhuge, they don''t think about it.


    "Well, it''s a deal!"


    Du Shaofu agreed without hesitation. In any case, even if he did not get the first place in the tianwu assembly, he would not suffer a loss.


    Zhuge, vice president of Zhuge, laughed and then said to Du Shaofu, "well, go down first. Go to see me tomorrow and let me see what you''ve got in refining."


    Du Shaofu nodded and left the hall with Ouyang Shuang.


    "Hoo..."


    As soon as he left the hall, Ouyang Shuang puffed his chest and took a deep breath. In the hall, facing many elders, the invisible breath was also crushing. She felt uncomfortable all over. Her big eyes and beautiful eyes immediately looked at Du Shaofu. It was quite strange that this guy looked leisurely and complacent. He seemed to be in front of many elders and would not be affected at all.


    "What is tianwu assembly?"


    Du Shaofu asked Ouyang Shuang that although he had just nodded in front of vice president Zhuge to win the first place in the tianwu assembly, he did not know about it, had not heard of it, and did not know what it was.


    Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu and said, "you don''t really don''t know, do you still nod in front of the vice president?"


    "I really don''t know about the tianwu assembly."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu said, "it''s just that you won''t lose if you promise."


    When Ouyang Shuang heard this, he immediately turned a white eye to Du Shaofu, and then they went back together.


    Ouyang Shuang also told Du Shaofu about the tianwu assembly. She also learned about it from murongxi not long ago.


    After learning all about tianwu assembly, Du Shaofu was also shocked.


    Du Shaofu didn''t expect that tianwu Fujing had such a terrifying effect. Every 20 years, he formed a space for time acceleration, which was ten times different from that of the outside world. Half a year''s cultivation in it was equivalent to five years for the outside world. Any martial artist knows all the advantages of this.


    This kind of benefit may be of little use to the super strong who do not lack training time, but it is a great terror for their cultivation and age.


    This is equivalent to four-and-a-half years more time among our peers to lead by leaps and bounds. What a terrifying effect it is, and the benefits are immeasurable!


    "Only the top 10 in the tianwu assembly can enter the realm of tianwu Fu and understand it. At that time, 100 people on the list of martial arts will be qualified to fight for it. It will not be easy to win the first place!" Ouyang Shuang reminds Du Shaofu.


    "It''s not easy."


    Du Shaofu shaved his chin with his forefinger, and a few tender beards grew out, which made Du Shaofu have an impulse to pull it off. However, thinking that this is a symbol of his desire to become a man, he resisted.


    Du Shaofu also knew well about the tianwu assembly. Generals, guiwa, Gu Xinyan and others would naturally attend the meeting. Other students, Du Shaofu, might not have much to worry about at this time, but he had to care about not ordering general and Ling Xuan''s daughter Gu Xinyan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    "Budianshanhe general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque and others are all popular in the tianwu Assembly recently. If you really want to fight for it, you''d better go to the tianwu Fu realm and have a good understanding of it in the remaining 20 days."


    Ouyang Shuang suggested to Du Shaofu: "maybe there will be more opportunities. Otherwise, when the tianwu Congress starts, only the top ten people will be able to enter the tianwu Fu realm. Within half a year, no one else will be able to enter the tianwu assembly."


    "Are you so distrustful of me?" Du Shaofu said, glancing at Ouyang Shuang.


    "I was just kind enough to remind you."


    Ouyang Shuang looks at the purple robed youth in front of him. His big eyes and beautiful eyes are moving. Under the sunshine just after the morning, his resolute face appears to be particularly determined. The master of his eyes does not move away.


    "What''s on my face?" Du Shaofu followed Ouyang Shuang''s eyes and touched his face in doubt.


    "No, I just feel like you''ve been getting a little tanned recently."


    Ouyang Shuang came back to his senses, then looked at the continuous ancient courtyard in front of him and said, "you go back first. Xiaohu took Xiaoqing to the back mountain for a stroll. I''ll look for her."


    "Third, third..."


    Just as Ouyang Shuangzheng was planning to go back to the mountain, many figures were coming rapidly in front of him. There were quite a lot of people. There were hundreds of people. Looking from afar, all of them were registered students and freshmen. In front of them were Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi.


    After a few breaths, many of them came to Du Shaofu''s body, panting and panting. It seemed that they had been running all the way.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing Wu Qingfeng and others panting and dignified, Du Shaofu immediately frowned and asked.


    "Goo!"


    Sun Zhi swallowed a mouthful of saliva in a hurry, and said to Du Shaofu in a hurry: "third, things are not good. Qianguyu wants to duel with you in the peace square, and sent out the duel letter early in the morning. Now the whole college knows it?"


    "Eternal jade, who is it? It seems that the name is a little familiar?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was quite puzzled. At first, he thought it was Sun Zhi and they were in trouble. However, he didn''t expect that he had just returned last night. Today, someone wanted to fight with him.


    "The eternal jade mentioned by Li Xue and you yesterday is known as the" overlord gun "ranking eighth in the martial arts list Ouyang Shuang''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Why did he challenge me


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and was quite puzzled. It seems that Li Xue said to himself last night that if there was a man named qianguyu who was looking for trouble, he would teach him a good lesson. However, Du Shaofu didn''t quite understand. He didn''t know where to provoke the overlord gun qianguyu. His martial arts rank eighth, which is higher than beimingfeng, a fireknife, and the cultivator is absolutely strong Tough.


    "Because Li Xue, in the eyes of eternal jade, Li Xue is his forbidden fish, and no one can touch it. Those boys who have said a few words to Li Xue will be miserable."


    Ouyang Shuang stares at Du Shaofu. Dai Mei has been wrinkling and says: "let you be involved with her. Now you are in trouble. That eternal jade is not good at stubbornness. It is known to all colleges that the matter of duel has been made, which means that he has no intention to let you go."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, and he seemed to be thinking about something. Then he said to Ouyang Shuang, "you just said that to participate in the tianwu conference, you need to rank in the martial arts list, right?"


    "That''s of course. When the time comes, no matter new or old, only the 100 people on the list of martial arts are eligible to participate." Ouyang Shuang said.


    "If I win the jade today, I should be on the list of martial arts?" Du Shaofu asked.


    Ouyang Shuang and Dai Mei pick her up slightly. Finding that she and the guy in front of her are not on the same channel, she can hardly communicate with her. After a white look, she said, "qianguyu is fighting with you today, not the formal challenge of the college. If it is a formal challenge, if you can win, you will naturally be able to occupy the eighth position in his martial arts list, but this is a duel, I will not I know if college counts. "


    After pausing for a moment, Ouyang Shuang continued to count: "no matter in duels or challenges, his cultivation strength is different. That guy also has a nickname, which is called" crazy overlord gun. "


    "Why it''s called the crazy overlord gun." Du Shaofu said.


    "Because that guy is crazy about martial arts and Li Xue, he spends most of his time in the realm of heaven and martial arts. It''s hard to come out once. The eighth place in the martial arts list is almost a year ago. That crazy guy''s passion for martial arts may even rise now."


    Ouyang Shuang had to worry about Du Shaofu, but she was very aware of the means and madness of the eternal jade, but the guy in front of her seemed to take nothing at all.


    "Crazy gun." Du Shaofu''s mouth was slightly pointed.


    Ouyang Shuang thought that Du Shaofu was going to peace square. He knew that he was afraid of it, but he could not stop him. Everyone who had made it through the ages was well known. If he didn''t go, it would be bad for Du Shaofu in the future.After hesitating for a moment, Ouyang Shuang asked Du Shaofu, "the jade should have been the first time to ascend and cultivate in Marquis Wu''s territory. However, it may be close to the mysterious level in the later period of the reign of marquis Wu. How much chance do you have to win?"


    "I don''t plan to go to the peace square. If I want to win, he said I will go to duel. I haven''t even seen anyone. If I go, I will have no face."


    Du Shaofu chuckled indifferently. He had no intention of going to peace square. Then he said to Sun Zhi, Zhang Wei and Wu Qingfeng, who were out of breath, "eldest, second and fourth, go back. I don''t plan to go to peace square. Let''s go back to talk in the evening. I''ll go back to the mountain to find Xiaohu first."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu said to Ouyang Shuang, who was stunned by his side, "you are not going to find Xiaoqing. Go with me."


    "Whoosh."


    After saying this to Ouyang Shuang, Du Shaofu''s feet were full of mysterious Qi, and then he swept away with his feet on the ground.


    However, Du Shaofu knew the strength of Xiaoqing. In addition, he was still an animal race, and he developed a love of robbing people. Du Shaofu was really afraid that in case of the rise of Xiaoqing, he would make some earth shaking things in tianwu Academy.


    In addition, Du Shaofu has some things to do with Xiaohu.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s passing figure, Ouyang Shuang was still in a daze, and then a wry smile appeared on his face. That guy was really unable to infer him from ordinary people.


    "The third is really not going."


    Sun Zhi, Zhang Wei, Wu Qingfeng and others were also stunned. They were afraid that they did not expect that Du Shaofu did not pay attention to the endless challenge of jade lane and did not intend to deal with it.


    A moment later, in the continuous back mountain, the mountains are undulating and the forest is vast. Compared with the wild forest in the dark forest, it is a little less evil, but it adds a kind of ancient flavor of vicissitudes.


    In a valley, Du Shaofu found Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, who were enjoying themselves everywhere.


    I don''t know why, the king scale demon tiger is extremely submissive to Xiaoqing. That kind of submission is just like the emperor''s ministers to the emperor, respectful and afraid.


    Seeing Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang coming, Du Xiaoqing immediately rushed over. His blue clothes and skirts were decorated with silver silk, dancing with the wind, and his eyes twinkled. He was elegant, pure and innocent.


    "Roar!"


    Wang scale demon tiger immediately jumped to Du Shaofu''s side. The tiger was vigorous and powerful.


    "Tiger, I found some blood essence for you. It should be related to your tiger family. Try it."


    Du Shaofu took out a jade bottle from his hand, which was the essence blood refined from the corpse of the headless tiger family monster not long ago.


    Du Shaofu has put a seal on the jade vase with his own blood, but the breath that spreads out is still extremely violent. The breath that spreads out faintly is enough to make people tremble.


    "Roar..."


    Inside the jade bottle, the faint Rune flickers, and there is a huge black tiger roaring.


    "Roar!"


    As Du Shaofu took out the jade bottle in his hand, the invisible breath of blood essence spread and fluctuated. The king scale demon tiger''s eyes suddenly trembled, and the tiger''s body trembled. He wanted to crawl for it.


    "The smell seems to make me uncomfortable."


    All of a sudden, Du Xiaoqing said to Du Shaofu with a straight face. His empty eyes were fixed on the jade bottle in Du Shaofu''s hand, and there were some if not breath fluctuations around the beautiful shadow. For the first time, he was waiting for the battle, and the fluctuation was so fierce.


    "Xiaoqing, do you know what kind of monster''s blood essence this is?"


    Du Shaofu asked Du Xiaoqing that the girl was refined from the corpse of the headless tiger family monster. Maybe Xiaoqing knows the origin of the powerful tiger monster.


    "I don''t know. I forgot, but although the breath makes me uncomfortable, I can''t help it."


    Empty eyes just dignified for a while, Du Xiaoqing is immediately restored relaxed, the whole body of the breath also quietly dispersed.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened. He said to Du Xiaoqing, "Xiaoqing, my brother should be busy with some things recently. Xiaohu needs to take blood essence. Can you help Xiaohu look at it a little? Don''t let people disturb Xiaohu at that time."


    "All right."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded, but there was not much reluctance. She would do what her brother asked her to do.


    "Xiao Yu forgot a serious thing. He thought that the update was finished today. He forgot that there was still a chapter left yesterday. Today, he forgot to make up for the change. When he fell asleep at 12 o''clock, he suddenly remembered and immediately got up to code. At two o''clock in the morning, Xiao Yu went on to sleep and was ashamed. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    The sun was blazing in the sky, and the peace square was full of people.


    Around the square, there were a lot of discussions about the strength of Du Shaofu and bawanggun qianguyu. Who could be better.


    However, there are different opinions on this kind of argument. Some people think that Du Shaofu''s strength is so amazing that even the ghost claw can be captured back, and it should be no problem to deal with the jade.


    Some people think that qianguyu is an old strong man on the Wu list, ranking eighth in the Wu list, which is not what Du Shaofu can do now.


    The onlookers were divided into two groups of views. They could not argue for a while, but they were very famous for their performance. At most, they argued loudly.


    On the huge square, a tall and straight young man stood quietly, dressed in a blue and white robe, his eyes slightly closed, and there was a kind of domineering atmosphere for no reason.


    However, Du Shaofu did not show up in the face of the eternal jade duel for a whole day from dawn to sunset.


    From noon, the onlookers began to make a lot of noise. Because Du Shaofu did not show up, many students thought that he was afraid that Du Shaofu was too powerful to come.


    In the end, on the bustling peace square, everyone went forward in high spirits, but in the end they failed.


    Dusk, sunset, red clouds rolling.


    On a hill not far from peace square, there are many figures standing in front of them. They are the general of budianshan River, Ling Xuan, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao, etc.


    "It seems that the guy is not going to pay attention to the jade." Said the general.


    "I wanted to see what the strength of that guy has become recently. It seems that I can''t see it today."


    Li Yuxiao light road, dark red robe in the Hongxia Yinghui, it is particularly eye-catching.


    "The tianwu conference is about to start. During this period, we''d better prepare well." Gu Xinyan said, beautiful double pupil, blooming light.


    At night, the mountains and trees, the jungle mounds, all hazy, as if covered with a veil.


    In a valley, there is a faint roar of tiger.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was quite pale. It took a lot of effort to untie the seal, which made the king scale demon tiger begin to swallow the blood essence and refine it.


    Only under the impact of the fierce demon tiger blood essence, the king scale demon tiger was hard to fight down, and it was always fighting and roaring.


    "What kind of monster blood essence is this? The energy is so fierce and the pressure is amazing?"


    On a huge rock, Ouyang Shuang asked Du Shaofu. The energy of the demon tiger''s blood essence alone has made her present cultivation strength tremble with fear, even the pulse soul is faintly afraid in her body.


    "I don''t know. I hope the tiger can fight."


    Du Shaofu didn''t know what kind of blood was in the tiger family. The blood essence was too violent and worried about the tiger. If the tiger can fight down, the benefits will be amazing. What''s more, Xiaohu has already shown signs of atavism, and has taken the blood related to the golden winged ROC, and his achievements are immeasurable.


    But Du Shaofu was also worried that if Xiaohu could not fight this time, the consequences would be conceivable.


    When he swallowed dozens of drops of blood essence to Xiaohu, Du Shaofu immediately regretted it.


    That violent blood essence, should let the tiger swallow half of it, but for a moment, it is too late to regret. What''s more, at that time, dozens of drops of blood essence turned into a black rune, a ferocious demon tiger''s virtual shadow, which was swallowed by the little tiger. Du Shaofu had no time to stop it.


    It was not until late at night that little tiger''s roaring voice was reduced. It seemed that he had withstood the most violent attack of blood essence energy. Du Shaofu left at ease. At the same time, he also told Du Xiaoqing to let the girl come to see him often. He did not know how long it would take for Xiaohu to refine those fierce blood essence.


    When Du Shaofu returned to the dormitory of the office of chores, Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi also heard about today''s peace square.


    It is said that at dusk, qianguyu only threatened to wait for Du Shaofu tomorrow.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he gave a cool smile, and it seemed that he did not pay attention to it.


    After chatting for a while, the four returned to their rooms.


    Du Shaofu sat on the bed with his knees folded. His mind was clear and his eyes were moving.


    Originally, he promised the king of medicine and wanted to go to LuanYi city earlier, but at this time, he happened to meet the tianwu assembly of the college. In addition, the tianwu meeting was related to tianwu Fujing, and it took ten times more time to accelerate. Du Shaofu didn''t want to miss such an opportunity.


    Du Shaofu had planned to visit his elder sister Du Xiaoman. However, he heard from Ouyang Shuang that Du Xiaoman was closing up in tianwufu recently, so he could not see him first.


    After pondering for a while, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed and began to use the residual skills.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with white light, showing an ancient prestige, and immersed in the cultivation of spiritual power.


    The next morning, after Du Shaofu stopped practicing, he went to the instrument yard in Fuyuan.Du Shaofu promised vice president Zhuge yesterday that from today on, he would follow suit in learning and refining weapons.


    Although he learned from master qizun, Du Shaofu knew that he was weak in the basic skills of weapon refining.


    So now we have the opportunity to learn how to refine weapons in front of vice president Zhuge, which is exactly what we need at present.


    Du Shaofu had never been to Fuyuan, or even in tianwu Academy. He was not very familiar with him.


    However, it was not complicated that Du Shaofu got to Fuyuan smoothly after asking several senior students and elder sisters.


    On the way, many elder students were quite surprised and curious to see Du Shaofu.


    The so-called Fuyuan is a separate courtyard in the college, where all the lingfu masters stay. Anyone who goes out will have a high status in the outside world.


    Du Shaofu entered the Fu Academy. Under a lot of curious eyes, he inquired about some senior students who should be the school of medicine. He also successfully found the school of utensils.


    Du Shaofu also smacked his tongue when he arrived at the gate.


    Du Shaofu felt that there were not too many students in the medicine and array hospitals, more than 20 or less than a dozen, but the halls of the medicine and array hospitals were brilliant and simple.


    But now standing in front of the courtyard, Du Shaofu could not help frowning, not to mention the narrow courtyard, just like a choreographer''s office.


    A plaque with the words "Qiyuan" is also full of scars. It''s hanging obliquely on the gate of the yard. Maybe it will fall down sometime.


    Du Shaofu stood for a long time, but no one came out. Finally, he could only push the door and walk in.


    "Who are you looking for


    However, when Du Shaofu entered the furniture yard, he saw a young man walking out in the simple but clean courtyard.


    The young man was 21-12 years old. He was thin and wrapped in a plain robe. He should have a pretty handsome face. However, his hair was a bit messy and he didn''t trim his edges very much. He was young, but he felt like an old scholar.


    "I''m a new student from the Institute of ceramics. I''ve come to look for vice president Zhuge."


    Du Shaofu felt the breath of the young man and was quite surprised. The young man had reached the top level of four-star perfection, which can be said to be extremely strong.


    "You are a freshman. How can you report now? I thought that there should be no students entering the Institute. I would like to introduce myself. My name is Han Chao. You can call me Han Xuechang. I am a student of the last term." When the youth saw Du Shaofu, he said with great enthusiasm.


    "Han Xuechang is good." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "You''re welcome. Anyway, there are only four people in our institute. Besides you and me, there is also a elder sister and elder student. However, your elder sister seldom comes out and has been studying the refining of utensils. The elder student is almost the same. I''m afraid that he hasn''t appeared in the closed door for three months." Han Chao said.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu smiles. Han Chao is very enthusiastic, but the students in the Institute seem to be a little strange.


    Then, under the guidance of Han Chao, Du Shaofu went to the vice president of Zhuge.


    On the way to Han Chao, he inquired about many things about the Institute. The senior student of Han Chao took the trouble to explain them in great detail, which made Du Shaofu feel more and more happy.


    "Du Xuedi, you are the only one to enter the Institute. You should work hard and strive for a place on the martial arts list."


    "Du Xuedi, there is a lot of understanding of weapon refining in the realm of tianwufu. You should not be too anxious. You should first master the basic skills before you can understand it. It will benefit you a lot in the future."


    "Du Xuedi, the martial arts academy, the medicine school and the array academy have always looked down on our weapon Academy. If we have any trouble, we should avoid it. After all, they are all college students. However, those guys in the martial arts academy dare not offend us. Sometimes they come to us to refine weapons."


    "Du Xuedi, the Institute is very large and there are few students. Where do you live now? Do you want to move to the Institute?"


    "Du Xuedi, if you don''t know anything about weapon refining, you can come to me. Although my accomplishments are not high and my achievements in weapon refining are not very good, I should be able to guide you in mastering some basic skills."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Along the way, Han Chao was full of enthusiasm and endless words. When he got to the back, he did not need to ask Du Shaofu himself. He enthusiastically introduced to Du Shaofu everything inside and outside the Institute, even including a lot of knowledge about refining utensils.


    Du Shaofu listened all the way with a smile in his eyes. He didn''t feel that Han Chao was a long winded scholar. Instead, he felt very kind.


    Through a large number of courtyards, an unexpected appearance of a quiet valley, quiet valley, verdant, covered a lot of courtyard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    Han Chao stopped and said to Du Shaofu, "Du Xuedi, we are here. In front of us is the courtyard of vice president Zhuge. However, we are not allowed to enter casually, or we will be punished. You are the vice president of Zhuge who asked you to come. Naturally, it''s OK. Go ahead quickly."


    Thank you very much


    After thanking Du Shaofu, he walked to the valley. It seemed that Han Chao did not dare to get closer. After saying goodbye to Du Shaofu, he turned around and left.


    Looking at a rather old courtyard, there is a little bit of blazing in the air.


    "Come in."


    Just as Du Shaofu reached the valley courtyard and looked up, the voice of Zhuge qianbang also reached Du Shaofu''s ears.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu met Zhuge Qiangbang, who was sitting cross legged.


    Zhuge qianbang, vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang, looked like a savage, without any breath fluctuation.


    "I''ve met vice president Zhuge."


    Du Shaofu stood aside quite honestly in his salute. The "Thunder Dragon" used by the drunkard''s father was refined by the vice president of Zhuge, which made Du Shaofu feel more kind.


    "You''re welcome."


    Zhuge, vice president of Zhuge, gave a smile, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you are still a master of fufu. Are you interested in refining weapons?"


    "Well, so I joined the Institute." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "How much do you know about refiners?" Zhuge qianbang''s eyes slightly lifted, and his seemingly godless eyes showed a rather curious look.


    "I know some, but I have never refined it myself."


    Du Shaofu was rather embarrassed. Although master qizun left behind what he had learned all his life, he had never had the opportunity to refine it himself, especially in the basic skills.


    "I''m free anyway, so I''ll tell you about the refiner. Then you can try it yourself."


    Zhuge Qiangbang''s face didn''t change much, so he directly began to explain the refining tools to Du Shaofu, including many aspects, such as refining materials, refining experience and so on.


    Only in these aspects, Du Shaofu also knew a lot, and even could make some supplements in Zhuge qianbang''s explanation.


    Every time Du Shaofu added, especially in the aspect of weapon refining experience, Zhuge Qiangbang pondered it carefully, and immediately had a feeling that he was also suddenly enlightened, and his eyes immediately showed doubts and surprise at Du Shaofu.


    Originally, it was Zhuge Qiangbang''s explanation of Du Shaofu''s refining utensils, which later became a direct discussion between them.


    Even at the end of the day, Zhuge Qiangbang was shocked to find that Du Shaofu knew almost everything about refining utensils. Even he had never been involved in the process of refining utensils, which shocked Zhuge Qiangbang.


    Du Shaofu was also quite surprised. In the explanation of weapon refining, the understanding and learning of vice president Zhuge and master qizun were astonishingly similar. Even in many aspects, they had already caught up with master qizun. No wonder vice president Zhuge was a famous instrument master around him, which was true.


    This kind of discussion between the two people is more and more long, as if they have forgotten the existence of time.


    In the end, Zhuge Qiangbang began to let Du Shaofu condense Linglu Fuding and began to try to refine materials.


    This is one of the basic skills of the master of Fuwen. The spirit fruit of refining utensils and medicine fu masters is the same, which requires a high level of spiritual control and fire control.


    Most of the master level is in the control of spiritual power and fire control.


    "Five kinds of energy runing furnace and tripod!"


    When Zhuge Qiangbang saw Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu Ding, he was immediately shocked. With his eyesight, he naturally knew what it meant.


    "Chula la!"


    A piece of "hundred year old refined iron" was wrapped by the suction of Du Shaofu''s hand and dropped into the Linglu Fu tripod. It was immediately wrapped in a blazing flame.


    Du Shaofu began to try to refine refining materials for refining utensils. There was no shortage of materials for refining utensils in the refining room.


    In terms of basic skills, Du Shaofu is really weak, and he also feels inadequate.


    But in the eyes of Zhuge qianbang, I don''t think so. I doubt whether this is Du Shaofu''s first refining of utensils. On the basis of the control of refining materials and the control of heat, it is absolutely not the first time that an instrument master can do it.


    Even those who have already been able to refine the spirit weapon may not be able to reach such a precise level.


    The spiritual power of Du Shaofu also shocked Zhuge Qiangbang. It was far from the majestic spiritual power that a four-star Rune master could possess. In terms of pure spiritual power, it was almost comparable to a five-star spirit Master.


    Especially in Du Shaofu''s spiritual power, there is an ancient oppression, which makes the spirit different and makes people''s soul be suppressed.


    In the end, Zhuge Qiangbang asked Du Shaofu to directly try the complete refining utensils. In the process, he also kept giving serious guidance and explanation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu and the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang were always in the weapon refining room. Three days passed before they knew it.At this time, a lot of things have happened outside these three days.


    One of the most popular concerns of tianwu college is the duel between bawanggun and Du Shaofu.


    For three days, plus the previous day, four days, qiangu Yu sent out a message to fight Du Shaofu and waited for four days in peace square.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t show up in the whole four days, so he waited for four days.


    The number of onlookers on the peace square is also less and less. Because Du Shaofu''s tardiness in showing up, many people who originally supported Du Shaofu have to shake their hearts. It is estimated that Du Shaofu is afraid that he is not as polite as eternal jade, so he does not dare to accept the duel.


    The sun is setting and the sun is like blood.


    On the peace square, the tall and upright youth, with a little chill in his eyes, murmured: "Du Shaofu, since you don''t give face, then don''t blame me for being rude. You''ll be honest."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Pay attention to the heat, refine into steel, and eliminate all impurities in all refining materials, so as to refine the refining materials to the strongest level."


    "If you want to refine a spirit weapon, you need to know the difference between a spirit weapon and a common ice blade. A spirit weapon is not a dead thing. A good spirit tool can''t be refined by forced refining."


    "Let the rest of the refined weapon materials blend together, and the mental power controls the appearance you want to make it blend. It''s the sword, the arrow, the mace, the gun and the spear. It''s up to the master of the weapon to control it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the refining room, the voice of Zhuge qianbang was constantly spreading, and the voice was full of excitement.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who is sitting in front of him with his knees crossed and controlling the hot refining and melting of utensils in the Linglu Fu tripod, Zhuge qianbang has to be excited. Maybe today, there will be the first official tool maker in the history of tianwu Academy who can refine a spirit weapon for the first time.


    This is absolutely a miracle. I have never heard that a master of Fuwen can refine a spirit weapon for the first time.


    "Boom


    In the refining room, all of a sudden, the energy of heaven and earth fluctuated like a whirlpool, and finally poured into the Linglu Fu tripod in front of Du Shaofu.


    "You must be steady, set runes, and start to gather spirit tools..."


    Zhuge qianbang got up and looked at Du Shaofu''s every move in the Linglu Fu tripod. His face suddenly changed and his eyes changed. He said, "boy, what are you doing? Gather the spirit tools."


    "I''ll try another way of refining weapons."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled and his fingerprints condensed. In the white light like a divine awn, Du Shaofu had an ancient prestige.


    In the shocked eyes of Zhuge qianbang, the fingerprints of Du Shaofu''s hands congealed, and finally began to reveal the dark red talisman patterns.


    "Oh..."


    In the middle of Du Shaofu''s palm, there was a sound of animal singing in the palm of Du Shaofu''s palm, like a dragon flying in the sky.


    Finally, a large number of green and red talisman hidden patterns gathered in front of Du Shaofu, arranged, condensed, evolved and derived, and then became a faint shadow of the dragon.


    "Oh


    The dragon''s virtual shadow is fierce, the light is overflowing, and the runes are dazzling. It stirs up the air waves in the surrounding space like waves, and the ripples are scattered. The breath is like the king of beasts.


    "Xuanyun Chijiao!"


    Zhuge Qiangbang Mu Lu was surprised that the shadow of Jiaolong was a Xuanyun Chijiao on the list of heavenly beasts. Xuanyun Chijiao, with the blood of the dragon family, ranked high on the list of heavenly beasts.


    At the moment, what Du Shaofu is condensing is Xuanyun Chijiao''s animal energy talisman and secret patterns. When Xuanyun Chijiao, Gu Yu''s Mount in the temple of light, was killed by Du Shaofu, the secret bone also fell on Du Shaofu.


    When he was in the dark forest, Du Shaofu studied the secret bones of Xuanyun Chijiao when he was free.


    At this time, Du Shaofu suddenly wanted to try his master''s secret weapon formula.


    Secret weapon formula can refine the secret method and energy of monsters into the spirit weapon and magic weapon. If you activate the spirit weapon, you can communicate the beast energy and secret method, and greatly increase the power of the spirit weapon and the magic weapon. It is far from comparable to the spirit weapon ice blade of the same level.


    It is not an easy task for the master to master the secrets of animal power.


    "Thanks to a book friend who called Xiaoyu to wake him up. Some of them had a cold. After updating at noon, he took some cold medicine. Some of them overslept, resulting in the late update. In addition, Xiao Yu immediately coded his words and apologized. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    In the tripod of Linglu, the runes were dazzling and a big sword was looming. Du Shaofu condensed the materials of the refining utensils into a big sword.


    Under the control of mental power, cohesion outlines the details of the dagger, and the dagger condenses and blooms runes.


    "Oh


    Xuanyun Chijiao''s empty shadow roars and turns into a talisman''s secret pattern. It rushes into the Linglu Fu Ding, and the sound of the dragon''s roar is resounding.


    As the shadow of Xuanyun Chijiao enters the Linglu Fu Ding, Du Shaofu wants to merge it into the Dagao, but the runes on the Dagao collide with the two runes on Xuanyun Chijiao.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the Linglu Fu Ding vibrated.


    "Pooh


    Under such a collision, Du Shaofu''s mind immediately felt dizzy and tingling, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. His pale face, which was originally consumed, suddenly turned pale.


    "Boy, be steady and step by step. Otherwise, not only will your spirit be destroyed, but you will also suffer heavy damage."


    Zhuge qianbang exclaimed, his eyes fixed on Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu Ding. Although he did not know what Du Shaofu was doing, he seemed to be able to guess one or two with his eyesight.


    As the fingerprints congealed, Du Shaofu steadied his mind and controlled the secret patterns of Xuanyun Chijiao''s talisman into the Dagao, but the process was much more difficult than Du Shaofu had imagined.


    "Boom..."


    The cauldron of the spirit furnace trembles, and a large number of runes burst out, and the hidden dragon roars endlessly.


    Several hours later, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with blood again.


    "It''s really brave of this boy to want to melt the animal energy into the spirit tool. How can ordinary people do that?" Zhuge qianbang was watching nervously. In the process, he seemed to find something and his eyes were more and more shocked.


    "Suppress, merge!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and a series of strange fingerprints congealed and finally fell into the Linglu Fu Ding.


    "Chula la!"


    At last, all the mysterious cloud Chijiao talisman patterns were suppressed and poured into the Dagao.


    "Kaka..."


    However, at this moment, the runes surging inside the dagger, and a lot of terrible Rune energy erupted. The intention was to blast Du Shaofu''s Linglu RUNDING directly.


    "Pooh


    At the time when the power was most violent, Du Shaofu finally suppressed it completely. With a mouthful of blood gushing out from his mouth, the spirit furnace tripod dissipated and turned into a talisman secret pattern into a body.


    "Hula..."


    A streamer spreads out and the runes are blooming. There is a dragon power hidden in it.


    There is life in the streamer, and the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth is fluctuating, as if it is gathering in the spreading of the broad streamer. The light is a faint dragon power that spreads out, which is enough to make those who are not strong enough to crawl and tremble.


    "Spirit tools, really refined into spirit tools."


    Zhuge qianbang''s Thatched face was full of shock.


    "Take it


    Du Shaofu looked at the floating streamer. On his pale face, his clear eyes trembled. He waved his hand, and an invisible suction gushed out. The streamer was immediately put into his hand and turned into a dagger.


    It''s a short knife, not a previously condensed one.


    This short Sabre is only the size of a larger palm. It is long and square, with a wide back and thin blade. There are a large number of runes on the square knife. It seems that it is absorbing the energy fluctuation of the surrounding space, making the space around the blade form an energy vortex.


    On the square sword, there is a dragon shaped secret pattern, which is obviously extraordinary. The breath makes the animals submit to him without any reason.


    Finally, the rune converged and the streamer dissipated, and a square knife appeared clearly in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    From the perspective of breath, this is definitely a spirit weapon level. However, it is a very rough and good Dao, which was refined by Du Shaofu into a square sword with four dissimilarities.


    "This is I made a kitchen knife? "


    Du Shaofu looked at the square knife in his hand. The weapon he refined for the first time in his life was actually a kitchen knife. In the end, he could only smile bitterly for it. The more he looked, the more it looked like a kitchen knife.


    "Boy, show me this knife?"


    Zhuge Qiangbang looked shocked and stepped to Du Shaofu''s side. His eyes were always on Du Shaofu''s kitchen knife.


    Du Shaofu, with a wry smile on his lips, handed his kitchen knife to Zhuge Qiangbang. He wanted to make a good knife, but he turned out to be a kitchen knife.


    "A good Dao, though rough, has reached the level of the first level spirit weapon. On the body of the sword, it integrates Xuanyun Chijiao''s animal power, which is far from comparable to the spirit tools of the same level. Good Dao is really a good Dao, except for its ugly appearance."


    Zhuge qianbang held the kitchen knife that Du Shaofu had just refined. He was shocked that Du Shaofu could refine spiritual weapons when he first refined weapons. He was also shocked to be able to integrate animal energy into spiritual weapons."Vice president, am I successful?"


    Du Shaofu was still smiling bitterly at the corner of his mouth. It is estimated that the spirit weapon made by no one will eventually become a kitchen knife.


    When it was just refined, at the last critical moment, there were some errors when integrating Xuanyun Chijiao beast into the spirit weapon. Du Shaofu didn''t control it, so he refined the spirit weapon into a kitchen knife.


    "Yes, of course!"


    Zhuge qianbang marveled and looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes. If anyone in the outside world knew that they could refine spiritual weapons for the first time, I don''t know how shocked they would be.


    "That''s good."


    Du Shaofu breathed a sigh of relief. He was able to refine a spirit weapon for the first time. It should not be considered a shame. He was also a four-star talisman. If it was too humiliating, it would be a shame.


    "Was it your own idea that the beast could be refined into the spirit instrument, or was it guided by the instrument master?" Suddenly, Zhuge Qiangbang asked Du Shaofu.


    "In fact, the students have a master of fufu, but they can''t direct the students in some things. They just pass on the experience of weapon refining and their life''s understanding. Among them, there are ways to integrate the secret skills of animal power with spiritual weapons and weapons, but it seems that the students are far from able to do so."


    After a little hesitation, Du Shaofu did not hide much from Zhuge.


    "It turns out that it can be done. I have heard that there is a master of Fuwen in Zhongzhou, who can refine animal power and secret arts into spirit weapons and magic weapons. I always thought it was a rumor. I was rather skeptical. I can''t believe it. I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes today. Sure enough, there are people outside and mountains outside." Zhuge qianbang marveled.


    "If the vice president is interested, the students will be able to study with the vice president the method of refining weapons handed down by the master. In some places, the students can''t understand it for a while. Maybe they need the guidance of the vice president." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Good boy, if you don''t like me, I''ll tell you directly. I''ll beat around the bush. Do you care about my old man''s face?"


    Zhuge qianbang looked at Du Shaofu with a little light in his godless eyes. He handed back the "kitchen knife" made by Du Shaofu to Du Shaofu, and said, "how can my old man not be interested in refining utensils? If you want to take advantage of me, I will take advantage of it


    When Du Shaofu laughed, Zhuge, the vice president, was more easygoing.


    "But you''ve consumed a lot of refining tools, so you''d better adjust your breath and breath to recover. It''s not too late to study the method of refining weapons." Zhuge Qiangbang said to Du Shaofu.


    "Well!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, took out a jade slip and handed it to Zhuge Qiangbang. After that, he left the refining room and was exhausted. He had to breathe and adjust his breath to recover.


    The jade slips contain the weapon refining experience handed over to the medicine King Doctor Wu Ming at the beginning. Besides the puppet weapon refining experience, part of the "secret weapon formula" is left behind. What the medicine King Doctor Wu Ming gets is the weapon refining experience, and the puppet refining experience. These "secret weapon secrets" are not available.


    Of course, Du Shaofu did not dare to give Zhuge qianbang the complete secret military formula. After all, without master qizun''s consent, Du Shaofu naturally did not dare to spread his master''s efforts everywhere, retaining the most important part.


    But qizun''s understanding and learning in his whole life is only part of it, but it is amazing enough for any master of Fuwen.


    It is undeniable that Du Shaofu had some of his own careful thinking in handing over part of the secret military formula to Zhuge qianbang.


    After Du Shaofu left the valley, he met Han Chao again in the ware yard.


    "Du Xuedi, why are you so pale and bloody? Are you hurt?"


    "Du Xuedi, senior student, here are some healing pills that were taken by the students of the martial arts academy who asked me to refine weapons. Take them quickly."


    "Du Xuedi, you should adjust your breath quickly, but don''t delay the injury."


    "Du Xuedi, if you have any need, please tell the elder. Don''t be polite."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of Han Chao''s endless words and concerns, Du Shaofu could not refuse. He thought that it would be a little inconvenient to go back to his dormitory to adjust his breath. It was because of Han Chao''s enthusiasm that he found a separate courtyard in the vast and open furniture yard.


    The courtyard area is very large, and there are many rooms, especially the surrounding mountains and rivers. It is verdant, like a landscape painting, and the environment is intoxicating.


    After Han Chao left, Du Shaofu found a room in the courtyard, and began to sit on his knees and breathe.


    "Some of them were dizzy and bloated, so the coding was slow. It has not been completed until now. The brother who has not slept has finished reading and has taken an early rest and apologized again. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    "Hoo..."


    On the morning of the third day, Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of turbid air, and his whole body breath converged. He stopped breathing and breathing, and the essence in his clear eyes twinkled.


    "Du Xuedi, you finally come out, but Li xuexuexue has spent a whole day and a night."


    Just after Du Shaofu cleaned up and left the separate courtyard, he met Han Chao, a schoolmaster with an excited face.


    "Li Xue?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and thought of the woman who was difficult to control. He felt uneasy at once, but then he murmured in his heart: "why should I be afraid of that woman? I am a man. Am I afraid of being molested by that woman? This is too cowardly."


    With this in mind, Du Shaofu himself also emboldened himself.


    "It''s Sister Li Xue, who seems to have come to see you for something urgent. She has been waiting for you all day and night in the side hall."


    Han Chao looked at Du Shaofu with a mysterious smile and said, "Du Xuedi, do you have any special relationship with Li Xuexue''s younger sister? I think that younger martial Sister Li Xue is very anxious to wait for you. Is it not that you have a close relationship, but she loves you? Or do you love her? It is said that younger martial Sister Li Xue is among the students, but there are many people who pursue it. If you succeed, you will also win honor for our institute. You must make good use of it... "


    "Schoolmaster, I''d better go and see what Li Xuexue is looking for me." Du Shaofu immediately got away, but he knew that Han Chao''s words were endless.


    "Du Xuedi, slow down. I haven''t finished with you yet. Li xuexuexue is really good. But if you are really good, you should be careful. I''m afraid many people will trouble you..."


    Du Shaofu saw Li Xue sitting upright in the side hall of the furniture yard. Although he had changed a suit of clothes today, it was the same gorgeous heat. He had just wrapped up his tight breeches with long white legs and a gauze skirt on his upper body. His body was graceful. His chest was like a boneless waist. In addition, he had a strong and round buttocks Graceful and attractive arc.


    "Du Xuedi, and Han Chao?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu, Li Xue was the first to ask Han Chao.


    "Han Xuechang should be in the back." Du Xue asked why he would come to learn from him.


    "Great. Come on. Let''s get out of here."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Li xueru got up immediately before the amnesty. His graceful and seductive body went directly to Du Shaofu''s body without any scruples. He took Du Shaofu''s hand and immediately ran to the door.


    "Sister Li Xuexue, can you tell me what you''re looking for?" Before Du Shaofu could react, he was dragged out of the door by Li Xue.


    "Let''s leave here first, lest Han Chao come back."


    I don''t know what the reason is. Li Xue seems to be extremely worried about Han Chao, so she pulls Du Shaofu away, for fear that Han Chao will chase him out.


    A moment later, after leaving the Fuyuan area, Li Xue stopped and breathed slightly. His chest fluctuated slightly, making the arc of long long and concave convex more perfect and attractive at the moment.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu could not help but stare at the arc of temptation.


    "I finally got rid of Han Chao. After listening to him for a day, I felt like I was reciting sutras. My ears are going to be cocooned. It''s terrible."


    Li Xue took a long, deep breath. In the face of amnesty, she looked at Du Shaofu from some dangerous place. She saw that Du Shaofu''s eyes were falling on the arc of her anger. She said, "look, you look very honest. I think you''re just a little lecher, but you have color heart and no color gall."


    "Sister, it''s you who hold my hand. How can you blame me?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Li Xue and said in his heart that he was a man at all times. Could he be afraid of this woman again this time? Otherwise, she would think she was good at flirting.


    "What''s wrong with pulling your hand? You have nothing to say."


    Li Xue stares at Du Shaofu, smears a bit of cunning color in his eyes, and releases Du Shaofu''s hand without leaving a trace.


    "It''s a bargain." Du Shaofu laughed bitterly, but the woman pulled herself out. She really didn''t mean to take advantage of herself.


    When Li Xue heard the speech, she seemed to feel that Du Shaofu seemed to be a little different today. Her moving figure was slightly straight, and she was deliberately close to Du Shaofu. Her eyes were slightly raised and her eyes were teased. Her red lips were slightly open, and she was like Zhilan. She said, "what do you think is the advantage?"


    Looking at Li Xue in front of him, this woman is really a bully. Du Shaofu shook his heart and bit his teeth. He did not know where the courage came from. He immediately waved and patted Li Xue''s round buttocks.


    Holding his buttocks in his hands, he began to be firm and soft, with a little elasticity. Du Shaofu could not help pinching his buttocks. He said in his heart, "at least, this is the advantage."


    Silence, the surrounding space is suddenly silent.


    Li xuena''s face, which was intended to attract people''s attention, suddenly solidified, her beautiful eyes were dull, and then she climbed up to ruddy in an instant, and her pretty face turned red.Du Shaofu seemed to feel the change of Li Xue, but his palm was still tightly squeezed on Li Xue''s strong buttocks. It seemed that he had forgotten to release it and subconsciously squeezed it twice again.


    "Lecherous, little lecherous, you still don''t let go."


    After a few full breaths, Li Xue seems to react to come over, immediately Jiao drink a, Huarong color, immediately back.


    "You asked me how to take advantage of it. I''m just a demonstration. How can I be a lecher?" Du Shaofu said in his heart, his face smeared with a touch of grievance.


    Li Xue stepped back a few steps, her face was flushed. Although she was dressed up and cheerful in the college, she never really approached any boy. She didn''t know why, so she fell in love with molestation. In front of her, she was a bit dull and afraid of her half of the youth.


    Who knows today, the teenager is suddenly so bold, unexpectedly put his hand on her never touched buttocks, that is a private place.


    "This boy must have pretended on purpose before. When there are many people, he pretends to be a pure man. When there is no one, he shows the face of a lecher."


    Li Xue stares at Du Shaofu closely, and looks at the face that is deliberately wronged and innocent, and feels that half of the young people must be pretending to be.


    Looking at Li Xue, Du Shaofu held his five fingers slightly and felt the feeling just now. It was really good. It seemed that he did not give in to the strong woman''s buttock feeling in the dark forest


    "What do you think you are


    Du Shaofu stopped thinking and scolded himself. Then he looked at Li Xue, who was afraid to get close to him. He said, "Li Xuexue, what do you want to do for me?"


    "Terrible


    When Li Xue heard the speech, she remembered the business. She immediately looked at Du Shaofu and said, "in fact, I came to apologize. If it wasn''t for me, this would not have happened. You must go to peace square immediately. If it''s late, I''m afraid there will be any accident."


    "What happened?"


    Looking at Li Xuejiao''s dignified appearance, Du Shaofu also straightened up.


    "You should know the matter that qianguyu wants to fight with you?" Li Xue raised her head and asked.


    "Yes, but I didn''t go."


    Du Shaofu nodded, looked at Li Xue, and said, "this seems to have something to do with you, right?"


    "Yes, it''s because of me, but I didn''t expect that it would develop into the present situation. This was between me and the eternal jade, but it implicated you and Ouyang Shuang''s younger sister."


    Li Xue looked at Du Shaofu with an apologetic eye and said, "my family and the qianguyu family are close friends, so among the two families, they always hope that I can be with qianguyu. This is also a matter that the two families take for granted.


    Qiangu Yu thinks so much more, so in tianwu university these years, if any boy comes close to me, the consequences will be very miserable. But I have no feeling for qianguyu. I told him not long ago, I told him that I


    After a slight pause, Li Xuejiao turned red again, and then said to Du Shaofu, "not long ago, I told qianguyu that I fell in love with you and asked him not to pester me any more. I thought he would trouble you once at most. With your strength, he should not be afraid of him, but I didn''t expect that he would fight with you. After waiting for you for four days, you didn''t go..."


    "And then, what happened?"


    Du Shaofu immediately asked, the matter related to Ouyang Shuang, so Du Shaofu had to worry about it.


    "Qianguyu knows that you have an extraordinary relationship with Ouyang Xuemei, so she asks someone to challenge Ouyang Xuemei. Ouyang Xuemei can''t refuse, otherwise she will be removed from the martial arts list."


    Li Xue looked at Du Shaofu and said, "that guy is called Guo Ming. He originally had a mediocre cultivation, and it was difficult to enter the martial arts list. However, it is said that a year and a half ago, he inadvertently inherited from a strong man and gained great benefits. Now it is the peak level of cultivation of pulse spirit realm. Three days ago, he defeated Li Zhi, the ninety third ranked Han Dao, with one move, and then sent it to Ouyang Xuemei With the challenge, Ouyang Xuemei''s ranking has risen to 92. In the face of Guo Ming''s challenge, according to the rules of the college, you can''t refuse it. Otherwise, you will be removed from the martial arts list. They have threatened that if you don''t hide again, Gou Ming will lay a heavy hand on Ouyang Shuang until you come out. "


    "When is Guo Ming''s challenge?"


    Du Shaofu''s face had already been gloomy. In his clear eyes, a cold wave made the surrounding space tremble for no reason.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    "Just today, I have gone to find qianguyu, but now even I can''t stop him. His goal is bi you go out." Li Xue apologized.


    "Guo Ming, eternal jade." Du Shaofu murmured, and a chill came over his face.


    On the peace square, there are already quite a number of ordinary people, especially recently.


    Because of the approaching of the tianwu meeting, many old students have launched a challenge to the Wubang. Those who rank lower on the list are naturally the primary goals.


    However, the college also has rules that students on the martial arts list can not be challenged within two days after they accept a challenge.


    But two days later, you must accept the challenge unconditionally, or you will be removed from the military list, and the benefits of being a student on the martial arts list will be lost.


    On the peace square, the number of onlookers is still large today.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the middle of the square, a graceful figure and a figure in grey clothes collide with each other constantly. The sword shadow darts, the knife awn breaks through the air, and the low energy muffled sound is continuously transmitted.


    "Ouyang Shuang doesn''t know if he can do anything about Guo Ming."


    "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult. It''s said that Guo Ming has been passed on by the strong and his strength has soared. He didn''t show anything before, but he has made a great success recently."


    "Guo Ming is a man of jade for thousands of years. This time, he threatened that if Du Shaofu didn''t come out, he would have to do more. It''s a pity that Du Shaofu hasn''t come out yet."


    "It seems that if Guo Ming wins this time, he will not be polite to Ouyang Shuang. Guo Mingben is a ruthless man."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Peace square around the discussion, eyes are closely watching the square of a man and a woman''s fight.


    In one corner of the square, there are about ten young people coming from the square. Each breath is indistinct and spreads. It is very strong.


    At first, a tall and upright young man stood quietly with a light look and a little chill in his eyes.


    "Ouyang studies younger sister, but the strength is not enough!"


    On the square, a young man in yellow is moving like lightning. In an instant, he reaches the beautiful figure in front of him. His indifferent eyes catch a glimpse of the graceful woman in front of him. A big knife is used in his hand to draw the energy of heaven and earth, and a knife is cut down sharply.


    "Hula..."


    The sword awn falls, the sharp breath sweeps across the sky, the rune is dazzling, and the strong wind envelops Ouyang''s graceful arc.


    Ouyang Shuang''s black eyebrow is frivolous and his eyes are dignified. The sword in his hand bursts out, and the runes gush out of the sword. In the air, it turns into a space light arc. Before the sword tip, the sharp Rune sword awn skims out, passes through the air barrier, and points directly on the Yellow clad youth''s knife body.


    "Ding!"


    After the clear sound, accompanied by a strong wind swept away.


    When the blade and the sword tip collide, the force on the blade is obviously much stronger, and the rune erodes the sword awn.


    "Kaka..."


    Under the pressure of a strong energy, Ouyang Shuang''s sword was suddenly crushed into a terrible arc. It seemed that it would be broken at any time. Many eyes around the square were holding a cold sweat for Ouyang Shuang.


    "Ouyang Shuang seems to be unable to compete with Guo Ming. His strength is really amazing!"


    Many old students marvel that after more than three years of silence in the college, Guo Ming suddenly rose in strength. He was able to bend Ouyang Shuang''s long sword with the force of his blade. This shows how terrifying that power is.


    "Chulala..."


    When many eyes were amazed, Ouyang Shuang kept calm in the face of danger. His feet gently touched the ground. The green runes on the sword soared. The dark Qi poured into the sword. Suddenly, his strength soared. The runes were dazzling, and the blade of the young man in yellow was flicked away.


    With the help of the rebound force, Ouyang Shuang Qianying immediately jumped back into the air. At the same time, the long sword in his hand shook. In an instant, a total of seven swords were swept out.


    "Whew..."


    The seven swords, implicitly containing a kind of strange fluctuation, is also accompanied by a strong pressure energy.


    Then the seven swords swarmed in front of Ouyang Shuang and dived down from the sky. The seven swords pointed directly at the youth in yellow, as if they could tear apart the space. The light arc of Rune sword came down from the sky with seven air arcs and shrouded the youth in yellow.


    "Well, it''s worthy of Ouyang Shuang, ranking 92 in the martial arts list!"


    With Ouyang Shuang''s series of reactions, from being suppressed to taking advantage of the power of the sword formula, many old students around him could not help but burst into cheers.


    "Hum! The reaction is good, the strength is not weak, but the cultivation is nearly! "


    In the face of Ouyang Shuang''s seven swords falling from the sky, the young man in yellow clothes did not retreat but moved forward after he snorted in his throat. A breath of overwhelming air swept across the square. On top of the big sword spirit in his hand, a terrible dark air burst out. A stream of dark air accompanied by runes lingered and wrapped the big sword spirit. The knife awn swept out, and the seven Dao awns immediately swept Empty, resist seven swords.


    The sword awn and knife awn confront each other for a moment. At the same time, it dissipates in the air, and the energy and energy spread across the sky."Whew!"


    When the seven swords are broken, Ouyang Shuang''s shadow is graceful and graceful, and his feet lightly touch the void. In the middle of the sky, he outlines an attractive arc, as if he had been prepared for a long time. The long sword falls again, and an energy sword darts again, just like lightning, directly towards the youth in yellow.


    "Finish early!"


    The young man in yellow has a sneer in his eyes. On the big knife in his hand, there is a terrible and crazy momentum. The crazy terror momentum also shocked the surrounding students. It turns out that Guo Ming''s cultivation strength is so strong.


    The Dagao spirit tool breaks through the air, and directly falls on Ouyang Shuang''s sword with the momentum of terror and madness.


    "Boom


    The two collide, the dazzling energy explodes with the thunder like dull sound, and the energy momentum is crazy sweeping rippling away.


    "Hi..."


    In the energy rippling, the figure of the youth in yellow clothes burst out of the sky. In an instant, Ouyang Shuang is shot by a strong wind, which makes the air separate automatically and rippling backward. The speed is as fast as lightning.


    Ouyang Shuang''s face changed greatly, her face was black and her eyebrows were tight. Her feet touched the void and retreated in a straight line. Her body was like a swallow flying backwards for tens of meters. But in the end, it was a little slower than the speed of the other party. The youth in yellow appeared, and a palm print had been photographed long ago. Almost in a rude way, Ouyang Shuang still directly hit Ou in the case of evading quickly Yang Shuang fragrant shoulder.


    "Boom


    A palm fell, low dull sound, Ouyang Shuang fell backward, and finally his feet fell on the square.


    "Kaka..."


    From the place where Ouyang Shuang''s feet landed, cracks on the ground immediately spread, and they stepped back seven steps in succession. There were all pieces of bluestone floor where Ouyang Shuang landed.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    When the last step to stabilize the body at the same time, Ouyang Shuang mouth a mouth of red blood gushing out, a pale face.


    Looking up at the young man in yellow who suddenly landed at the same time, Ouyang Shuang has big eyes and solemn eyes. At the level of cultivation, Guo Ming is already the peak of the level of pulse spirit state. I''m afraid that it is only one step away from Wuhou state, and the difference of cultivation level is too far, so she can hardly cross it at this time.


    "Ouyang Xuemei, you are not my opponent!"


    The young man in yellow walked into Ouyang Shuang step by step. The sword in his hand was sharp, and his eyes were cold. He was extremely arrogant and clamorous.


    For more than three years, although he was admitted to tianwu college with extraordinary talent, he was not dazzling in the tianwu Academy where all the talents gathered, and even the Wubang was unable to enter. Until he got the inheritance of the strong, everything changed, and his strength soared. He had already decided to follow the names on the list of martial arts to the position he wanted. The tianwu meeting was the best chance for him to become famous and famous in the Empire.


    "Yes, I''m not your opponent. If you win, I lose. In the future, you will be the winner of the ninety-two ranking."


    Looking at the yellow youth step by step into, Ouyang Shuang wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, and then Qianying turned to leave.


    Looking at Ouyang Shuang''s passing away, the young man in yellow is stunned. It seems that he didn''t expect Ouyang Shuang to admit defeat directly. Even his pulse and soul did not urge him to fight. This seems to be different from his imagination.


    "Ouyang Xuemei doesn''t have to go in such a hurry. It''s said that Ouyang Xuemei''s Chixiao double headed leopard pulse soul is extraordinary. Let me see it."


    Huang Yi youth a Leng, looking at Ouyang Shuang''s beautiful shadow is about to walk out of the field, a flash of cold in his eyes, suddenly the figure directly swept Ouyang Shuang.


    He did not intend to give up easily. If he had already threatened to go out, how could he not count easily? If Du Shaofu didn''t come out, he would not be polite today.


    "Chula la!"


    As the figure swept out, the young man in yellow came to Ouyang Shuang''s back in a flash and moved with ease. On top of the big knife in his hand, the sharp knife shot out, and all of a sudden, he directly split into Ouyang Shuang''s back.


    Ouyang Shuang didn''t expect that Gou Ming would fight behind his back after he admitted defeat. This is clearly against the rules of the Academy.


    At this time, it is too late for European style to resist and avoid.


    With the sharp knife, Ouyang Shuang even felt the burning feeling of the fierce wind from his back, which made him suddenly pale.


    "Sneak attack behind your back, what kind of thing are you?"


    Suddenly, a cold and indifferent voice suddenly spreads from the square, and a purple robe appears behind Ouyang Shuang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    And when this cool and cold voice enters the ear, Ouyang Shuang''s dignified and discolored face immediately breathes a sigh of relief.


    "Hiss..."


    In the room of the electric light and Firestone, under the gaze of many eyes, a purple robe voice instantly appears behind Ouyang Shuang.


    In the face of that Guo Ming, one of them has already swept the sharp knife behind Ouyang Shuang''s back. The long sleeve of the latter''s purple robe flicked gently, and a strong wind swept out of the air. At this moment, the purple robe figure was seen inside the purple robe long sleeve, and the palm wrapped by the golden talisman was directly protruding out.


    All the speed is dazzling, just like ghosts. The palm wrapped in the golden talisman''s secret pattern is directly attached to Guo Ming''s knife awn, which almost instantly destroys the sharp knife.


    "Kaka..."


    At this moment, the body of purple robe directly strides forward with the shadow. The speed of horror is like the light and shadow flickering. In the blink of an eye, it quickly approaches Guo Ming. The index finger and the middle finger are separated. In the golden awn package, they are tightly clamped on the tip of the big knife spirit tool.


    Guo Ming''s face changed greatly. He wanted to draw out the spirit weapon of the big sword. However, he was surprised to find that his spirit weapon was sandwiched between his opponent''s fingers. It was as stable as a rock and could not be shaken at all.


    "Who is this? How can it be so strong?"


    At this moment, the face of Guo Ming appeared dignified and shocked. Somehow, a chill suddenly gushed out of his skin, and his soul suddenly filled with uneasiness.


    "Click, click, click!"


    The purple robe figure''s eyes were gloomy. On both fingers, the force of terror suddenly broke out. The big sword and spirit tool in Guo Ming''s hand were in his hands, and they began to crack.


    "Chulala..."


    A huge sword with extraordinary value was immediately turned into pieces in the eyes of many people who were shocked. The figure of purple robe was just two fingers crushed. How powerful and terrifying this strength is!


    "Hi..."


    The spirit Sabre broke directly, but the figure of purple robe did not stop. Because of the broken spirit sword, a mouthful of blood gushed out in Guo Ming''s mouth. Just before he retreated, he found that the figure of purple robe had appeared in front of him like a ghost. A resolute and resolute face appeared in his eyes, and a chill twinkled in his clear eyes, It makes people feel sick.


    The figure of purple robe raised his head, revealing Du Shaofu''s cold and cold face at the moment. His right hand was seized on Guo Minggang''s right hand with an incredible speed. The golden talisman''s secret pattern broke out, and then a huge force gushed out of his hand and pulled it hard.


    "Kera..."


    One of Guo Ming''s right arms, starting from the shoulder, was abruptly torn off and the blood mist gushed out on the square.


    "Ah


    The voice of sad and Howling suddenly came from Guo Ming''s mouth, and his face was convulsed and ferocious in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    But the matter is not over. On Du Shaofu''s cold and indifferent face, his eyes twinkle with cold, his left hand clenched into a fist, wrapped with golden talismans and hidden patterns, and mixed with a huge energy, he mercilessly fell to the position of Guo Ming''s little belly God.


    "Bang"


    in the place where his fist passed, there was a lot of explosion in the air. Finally, in the frightened eyes of many students in tianwu college around him, he solidly hit Guo Ming''s position in the lower abdomen.


    "Chulala..."


    The terrifying energy and vigor permeated with tyranny, which directly made Guo Ming''s body thrown into the air by impact. His body was like a kite of electric wires, which was fragile and flew away.


    "Boom


    Finally, Guo Ming''s body fell to the ground of the square in the distance. The ground trembled and the cracks broke out.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Guo Ming fell to the ground with blood dripping. His mouth was covered with white foam. His face was ferocious and twitching like a dying beast. His eyes were dead.


    The surrounding space suddenly became silent. It''s easy for everyone to know that Guo Ming was afraid of immortality and had been completely abandoned. The Shenque was absolutely broken. Even if he could recover a life, he would not be as good as death in the future.


    "Gu Gu..."


    After a long time around the square, I could not help but feel cool. When all the eyes clearly saw the figure of the purple robe, their eyes changed a lot.


    "Du Shaofu, it''s Du Shaofu."


    "He finally showed up and abolished Guo Ming as soon as he did it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After watching the crowd, Li Xue hurried to the square. Then she saw the ominous Guo Ming on the square, and Jiao Yan was also disgraced.


    In one corner of the square, a dozen or so young people stood together, showing the same look of horror.


    A tall and straight young man, who was surrounded by more than a dozen young people, looked closely at the young man in purple robe in the square, and his eyes suddenly began to surge with fierce waves.


    "Are you all right?"


    In the square, Du Shaofu didn''t even look at Guo Ming much. He immediately stepped to Ouyang Shuang, who was also quite astonished, and asked."I don''t have a big deal."


    Ouyang Shuang regained consciousness. His big eyes and beautiful eyes looked at the twitching Guo Ming in the distance, then looked at Du Shaofu. He was rather worried and said, "you seem to be in trouble again."


    "If you''re OK."


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. He said to Ouyang Shuang, "don''t worry, that guy can''t die. Just don''t think about moving you in the future. It''s he who broke the rules of the college first. I abolished him, and the college has nothing to say."


    "Ouyang Xuemei, are you all right? It''s all my trouble. I didn''t expect to involve you. I''m really sorry."


    Li Xue hurriedly jumped to the square to Ouyang Shuang''s side. Seeing that Ouyang Shuang seemed to be OK, he was relieved.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine. You can''t be entirely responsible for this." Ouyang Shuang smiles and doesn''t blame Li Xue.


    "You go down, I have something to solve."


    Looking at Ouyang Shuang and Li Xue, Du Shaofu signals them to go down first.


    "Then be careful."


    Ouyang Shuang nodded, as if knowing what Du Shaofu had to do, and then Li Xue walked away.


    Seeing the two girls leave, Du Shaofu glanced around the square. Suddenly, Zipao hunted and said, "who is the jade of the ages? Get out of here!"


    The sound waves with the mysterious air rolling surging, rippling and reverberating around the square, enough to make people around the square can also hear clearly.


    "Is Du Shaofu finally going to do it?"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice came out, the spectators around him were in a commotion. All of a sudden, they all looked at one corner of the square. The tall and upright youth who was surrounded by a dozen young people left.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, about a dozen young people behind the tall and straight young man, at this time, their eyes are constantly fluctuating, and they are looking at the tall and straight youth one after another.


    At this time, under the gaze of many college students around, the tall and upright young people looked up at the purple robed half of the youth on the square. Suddenly, the dark air under his feet suddenly burst out, and his figure suddenly flashed out like lightning. He suddenly fell on the square less than a few meters in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    As the young man fell, the whole ground trembled. Cracks in the ground sprang out from under his feet. On his face, which was quite heroic, he was slightly cold. His eyes were cold and his eyes were cold. He sneered and said, "are you the Du Shaofu?"


    "It seems that you are the so-called" overlord gun "eternal jade


    As Du Shaofu looked at the jade in front of him, his invisible breath fluctuated. He seemed to want to influence the space. However, the eighth ranking in the Wu list should not be a false name. As Ouyang Shuang has mentioned, it is really the level of cultivation in the later period of the reign of Marquis Wu.


    "Don''t think that you can kill some cats and dogs in the dark forest and pick up some cheap ones. You can be arrogant in tianwu Academy. Do you have the courage to come out today?"


    The jade looked at Du Shaofu coldly and said, "if you defeat me, Li Xue will be yours in the future. If you lose, I will let you pay a lifelong lesson that will never be forgotten."


    "I have no interest in your so-called duel, and it has nothing to do with anyone. Do you think that if you threaten to fight, I have to show up. What kind of thing are you? You look up to yourself!"


    Du Shaofu said coldly, and his eyes on his face grew colder. He said, "I didn''t want to pay attention to you, but you shouldn''t touch my bottom line and dare to move the people around me. Then I''ll pay the price today. If you want to play, I''ll play with you today!"


    Hearing the speech, the eyes of the Immortal Jade gradually became more and more bleak, and his face became more and more ugly. Du Shaofu didn''t put him in his eyes at all. In his arrogant look, Du Shaofu''s cold eyes were full of venomous snake like eyes. His breath slowly fluctuated and suddenly, and a strong and strong breath suddenly burst out of his big and upright body.


    "Hula..."


    Such a breath of violence, like a storm, swept across the square in an instant, sweeping the sky dust and gravel swept away, the air wave like a flying dragon soaring into the sky, showing a domineering momentum.


    "Du Shaofu, you will pay the price for what you said and said. Believe me, I will make you pay the price through the ages!"


    The gloomy voice of jade reverberates around the square. In the sound, the chill and coldness contained at the moment make many college students in the square around feel a chill for no reason.


    Everyone can tell that Du Shaofu has now completely angered the "overlord gun" for ages.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    The eyes of all the college students around the square are now on the purple robed young man with a broad sword. Du Shaofu can easily get rid of Guo Ming, who has almost set foot in the marquis. But can he really do anything about it? After all, the jade is the eighth in the martial arts list, which is even stronger than the fireknife beimingfeng and others.


    "Don''t be noisy, let''s go!"


    On Du Shaofu''s face, there was a sneer on his face, and he stepped forward a little step. The purple robe moved, and a faint golden air was rippling down where the soles of his feet landed. On the bluestone floor of the square ground, cracks were quietly spreading out.


    There is no doubt that Du Shaofu is also angry. Everyone has his or her bottom line. Du Shaofu''s bottom line and counter scale are the people around him. Who dares to touch the people around him and attack the people around him is to touch Du Shaofu''s bottom line and move Du Shaofu''s scale.


    Guo Ming wants to move Ouyang Shuang today, and Du Shaofu knows that it is all the work of the overlord gun qianguyu. He doesn''t intend to be polite. Originally, there is no benefit. He didn''t want to pay attention to this person. But at this time, the qianguyu even moved the people around him. It''s impossible to ignore this person.


    At this time, he felt the breath of Du Shaofu, and many students around him were moved. The guy was just as good as the rumor. His cultivation level was not high, but his strength was terrifying.


    "Sure enough, it has some strength."


    Feeling the breath of Du Shaofu''s spreading, Yu was also a little surprised. No wonder Du Shaofu could easily abolish Guo Ming and let Li Xue take a fancy to it. But today, in front of all the students, we must let everyone know that a freshman is just a freshman. How can he jump, how can he be his opponent.


    Looking at Du Shaofu with gloomy eyes, the ancient jade fingerprints began to condense. A yellow and mysterious air gushed out from his body and suddenly fluctuated in the surrounding empty space, making the surrounding ground tremble slightly.


    "Boom


    Just in a short period of time, a stream of pale yellow yellow light is directly wrapped around the jade, just like the flowing yellow liquid, covering the whole body. The Yellow awn is constantly overflowing and moving, which is extremely mysterious.


    "Dadi Gang mask is a unique defense skill of qiangu jade, which is specially used to counter opponents with great brute force. It seems that qiangu jade knows Du Shaofu very well, so she set up the earth Gang mask as soon as she moves."


    At the edge of the square, Li Xue looks at the jade on the square, her beautiful eyes are quite dignified, and then she looks at Ouyang Shuang around her and asks, "what do you think of Ouyang Xuemei? Can that boy really fight against the jade?"


    Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes and bright eyes moved, and Dai Mei faintly frowned. He said, "I don''t know. I don''t know where he is now."


    "Defense seems to be good."


    Looking at the pale yellow Xuanqi defense light shield arranged around the jade, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved with it. The eighth place in the list of martial arts was really not a reputation.


    But for defense, Du Shaofu never had any scruples. The faint golden dark air was rippling all over his body. On his exposed skin, he could see the secret patterns of golden talisman spreading out of the package.


    "Boy, do it, so as not to be said that I bullied you as a freshman."


    Looking from his breath, Du Shaofu is only at the level of pulse spirit state, or is he not a high level of cultivation in the level of pulse spirit state. It seems that his strength is somewhat beyond the name.


    A pulse spirit state, no matter how strong it is, can be strong enough to leave. Some of the fame is spread out, and it is estimated that there is a lot of luck in it, which can only show that the boy is a lucky boy.


    This time, in front of him, this good fortune is doomed to be ended.


    "It''s shameless to duel with me at your age. Why be so noble? Of course, I''ll make you look shameless today."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth slightly raised, outlined a sneer arc, looked at the jade, and said: "if you want to fight with me, let''s let you do it first, and let you be more shameless."


    "The jade is old and old, but some of them have taken advantage of it."


    "In this case, the jade seems to be a bit shameless."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, there are many students around the square who have some good things to say.


    "Boy, when the disaster comes, you still have to speak up and look for abuse!"


    Listening to the comments around, the jade looks gloomy to the extreme. A pale yellow dark air surges on the sole of the foot, and a strong energy muffled sound comes from under the sole of the foot. Then, the tall and upright figure turns into a remnant shadow, twinkles and shoots away at Du Shaofu like lightning.


    A rolling momentum and pressure, even more through a short distance of several meters, suddenly crushed Du Shaofu.


    Looking at the flash of the figure, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and the pale gold dark air around him was unstoppable. It swept out like a fierce beast, and its momentum broke out.


    "Boom


    Both of them are absolutely strong breath, but they collide with each other before they fight. The collision of the two breath seems invisible, but it is extremely fierce. A dull sound of energy, like a thunder from nowhere, suddenly rings through the square."Hula..."


    A wave of terrible air, from the collision of the two breath, quickly shot away.


    "Hiss!"


    The short distance of a few meters is almost instantaneous for those who practice in Wuhou.


    Like lightning, the ancient jade figure appeared, and a touch of yin and evil cold appeared on his rather heroic face. A fist seal in his hand was wrapped with a secret yellow talisman pattern. The light was dazzling. It was like taking out of the sky in an instant on a sunny day and surging with a whirlpool of energy from heaven and earth around him, forming a huge energy storm and suddenly storming Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    With this blow, Zhou Kong shudders, and the runes are dazzling. The deafening energy resounds through the square, and the cracks on the ground of the square suddenly scatter like spider webs and crack into the distance.


    On top of the fist, the terrifying and ferocious momentum suppressed the sky. In an instant, Du Shaofu, who was close at hand, was directly solidified in the space and swept through it.


    "The earth''s violent gang fist, the unique skill of qiangu jade. Qiangu Yu used all her strength to defeat Du Shaofu with one move!"


    "The earth''s violent gang fist, that''s Hou PinChu''s martial arts skills. I didn''t expect that the eternal jade had been successfully cultivated!"


    "A move is a unique move. Qiangu Yu doesn''t want to defeat Du Shaofu with one move, but he wants to defeat Du Shaofu with one move!"


    With qianguyu''s instant action, the students in the square college around him suddenly lose their color. Qianguyu''s one shot is a unique skill, and he has no intention to let Du Shaofu off easily.


    People worry that although Du Shaofu is extraordinary, he is really able to compete with qianguyu, an old-fashioned top ten martial artist.


    All the eyeballs are counting on the purple robe figure with a broad sword on his back.


    The fierce wind of terror swept, and the young man with a broad sword behind his shoulder was hunting in purple robes with long black hair flying behind him.


    In all his eyes, Du Shaofu moved. He spoke slowly and quickly, and his fingerprints changed. Then he opened his hand, and the golden light surged like a palm fan. The talisman and secret patterns on his palm twinkled. In an instant, he directly and violently patted the fist of qianguyu.


    "Chula la!"


    The place where one hand passes is like an arc-shaped golden space dent formed around the palm. The space around the palm is densely covered with golden runes, like the wings of a ROC.


    "Boom


    A domineering and fierce breath, like a volcanic eruption, suddenly spread from Du Shaofu and swept away. The shaking space trembled, and then he slapped the fist of qianguyu with one hand.


    As the handprint fell on the stormy fist of the ancient jade with a domineering and fierce breath, a terrible energy momentum fluctuated from the collision contact point like a huge wave


    There is not too deafening energy muffle, but the two terrible energy diffusion, like fireworks in the square.


    "Hula..."


    When the two collide, the scene that makes people tremble appears. Around the terrible blow of qiangu Yu, the energy storm is directly destroyed and smashed, as if to smash and destroy that space. Then, Du Shaofu slaps qianguyu''s fist with one hand.


    All of a sudden, the jade eyebrows wrinkled, and the terror on the fist was unmatched before the golden fingerprint, and was directly destroyed.


    The energy of terror swept through, which cracked the clothes and hair of the jade. In the dishevelled appearance, the fists began to shake, and the pain swept over, as if the fists were about to be broken.


    "Hiss..."


    The face of the ancient jade was shocked, and the body with dishevelled hair retreated directly.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. His figure was as flighty as a God. His golden fingerprints were closely followed by maggots of tarsal bones. He was domineering and forceful. He suppressed the sky and suddenly hit the Yellow shield around the jade with the momentum of rushing thunder.


    "Kaka..."


    Under such a heavy blow, the tight momentum was deadlocked for a moment, and the yellow light shield around the jade was directly disintegrated and cracked into runes to dissipate.


    "Pedaling!"


    After more than ten steps, the terrible force was completely removed, and the ground turned into dust.


    When the body is stable, the jade is dishevelled, pale, and a wisp of blood spills quietly from the corner of the mouth.


    With only one move, qianguyu did not suppress and defeat Du Shaofu, but was directly attacked by Du Shaofu, and even his defense was destroyed!


    All around is silent, only the square just the energy of the residual wave is still rippling spread.


    Many eyes gaping, seems to be some can not believe.


    "In the morning, an editor beauty told Xiao Yu that someone pretended to be Xiao Yu and cheated some of his colleagues. Here, Xiao Yu declared that Xiao Yu would never ask any readers or colleagues to borrow money and other things related to money. If there is, he must be a liar.


    Now Xiao Yu can only communicate with readers in the group and on the public wechat platform. Yu Feng YF, a public wechat platform, can be added. You must be careful not to be deceived.In fact, it''s easy to remember that Xiao Yu only had the audacity to ask for flowers, rewards and coffee. Even if he asked for soap, he would never borrow money or things. If he did, he would be a liar. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    "So strong!"


    At the edge of the square, Li Xue''s mouth was shocked and her eyes were shocked. She knew that she had reached the level of cultivation close to the peak in the early stage of the reign of marquis Wu. In terms of strength, even the mysterious level of Marquis was absolutely not good. Unexpectedly, in front of Du Shaofu, she could be countered with one move.


    "See, my third brother was disdainful to shoot before. The overlord gun is a fart. It''s not an opponent at all. It''s vulnerable to a single blow."


    In the crowd, after being shocked by Sun Zhi, he immediately said with a loud smile that he was extremely relieved. These days, many people said that he was afraid of the eternal jade and did not dare to appear. His face was full of laughter.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, she was extremely gloomy. She didn''t expect that she was hit by one move. She was so embarrassed. How could she stand in the college in the future.


    "Asshole!"


    Eternal Jade Heart in roar, shake arm a shake, hand a yellow long gun suddenly appeared in the hand.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of the spear, the rune surged, and the energy of the surrounding world was fluctuating. It was as if the spear was converging to the spear. A rather domineering power made the students around him tremble and suddenly shocked and retreated.


    "This is the" overlord spear "of the half talismans. It is said that it is the closest one among the spirit weapons. Half of them have reached the level of runes."


    "The overlord gun appears, the eternal jade wants to fight desperately!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One after another, their eyes fell on the jade, and the half talisman "overlord gun" was in hand. At this time, the momentum of qiangu jade suddenly rose again.


    Armed with a half talisman weapon "overlord gun", I don''t know how many practitioners of the same level have been defeated by him. In the original training in the dark forest, he once killed the powerful man in the mysterious level of marquis. So he heard that Du Shaofu had captured the ghost claw, but he felt nothing.


    The whole body dark gas poured into the overlord gun in his hand, and a powerful energy gushed. The whole body space of the jade seems to be distorted.


    At this time, a strange yellow light appeared on the overlord spear flashing with runes, just like it was alive. The rune spread out and seemed to absorb the energy fluctuation in the surrounding space, making the space around the gun form an energy vortex.


    Around the square, the ground winds howl, flying sand and rocks, as if to swallow everything in, terrifying energy roared toward the overlord gun in the convergence.


    "Dang!"


    The spear pounded the ground fiercely. The ground trembled, the cracks broke, and a brilliant yellow mans Rune erupted. It was intended to shatter the space. The surrounding ground was smashed into powder. The jade looked directly at Du Shaofu, and a very domineering voice came out: "Du Shaofu, use your weapons. Under the overlord gun, you must know that you are not crazy in front of me It''s ridiculous


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, glanced at the eternal jade, and said, "it''s so noisy again. If you want to do it quickly!"


    "You will regret it!"


    When the overlord gun trembled, the jade felt cold all over her body, and her steps sprang out. The terror momentum broke out and the spear danced. A terrifying momentum overflowed along the body of the gun, gushing out a bright and aggressive spear awn, and then he drank: "bawanggang gun!"


    With the fall of the jade, the energy whirlpool around the tyrant gun suddenly stops at the moment. The ground around the square directly turns into powder in the surrounding startled eyes, and then it is almost like a substantial large gun awn, carrying fierce and fierce energy and sweeping out everywhere.


    "Whew!"


    The spear light is like electricity, and the yellow light on the gun tip is like a mountain torrent, which suddenly erupts!


    The bright yellow spear awn, with the sharp sound of sound explosion, cuts through the space like lightning, and is like running thunder!


    Where the spear awn passed, the whole square trembled, and a long square crack broke like a stream!


    "What a powerful spear, eternal jade!"


    "Bawanggang gun, it seems to be the mysterious level of Hou pin''s martial arts!"


    Feeling the strength of bawanggun qianguyu at this time, the students around the college look dignified. The Bawang gun half talisman plus the mysterious level of Hou pin''s martial arts skills, as well as the qianguyu''s own extraordinary. I''m afraid that it''s the cultivator of the mysterious level of marquis, he can be killed by him at this time.


    "Whew..."


    The spear shot at Du Shaofu. It was like a bomb, and the sound burst through the air.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected, and he was swept by the tyrannical spear. As the target of attack, he could feel clearly that the terrible attack was indeed the eighth in the list of martial arts. Such strength is absolutely extraordinary!


    "Oh..."


    In the face of the eternal jade, Du Shaofu also moved. On the palm of his hand, a kitchen knife appeared to be clenched, and the golden dark air poured in. On the kitchen knife, the bright green and red runes gushed out, faintly accompanied by the roar of the dragon.


    Looking at the spear that had been swept to his body, Du Shaofu''s face raised a sneer, and the kitchen knife immediately cleaved at the spear."Ouch!"


    With a knife, the space suddenly fluctuates, and the green and red runes are all over the sky. Suddenly, a huge dark cloud and a red dragon appear in the sky.


    Xuanyun Chijiao roars, the light overflows, and stirs up the air waves in the surrounding space like waves. The ripples disperse the breath like the king of beasts, making the sky tremble.


    In a short time, the shadow of Xuanyun Chijiao swept directly over the gun of the former, and the two collided in the middle of the air. The thunder like dull sound suddenly resounded, and the terrifying force swept through, and the space was violently trembling.


    "Boom..."


    Under the terrible power sweeping, surging terrible, such terrible energy pressure and collapse, the air around the square is also scattered by the collapse, forming a vacuum.


    Then, in the eyes of all the people who were shocked, they saw that the huge shadow of the dark cloud and red dragon destroyed the spear and wound it directly on the overlord spear of the eternal jade. The rune burst out and suppressed the sky.


    Qianguyu wants to withdraw, but the gun in his hand is occupied by the dragon, which is hard to shake.


    "Hiss!"


    Then, Du Shaofu appeared in the eyes of the jade. The knife in his hand was directly cut down, and the knife awn was enlarged in the pupil, and he was severely cut on the Bawang gun in the horizontal direction.


    When the knife awn falls, it has no match. It is like a shell impacting down. It sparks sparks and the rune is dazzling.


    "Click!"


    Under the great force, the body of the gun trembled and was directly cut off.


    Du Shaofu cut off the overlord gun with half a talisman.


    Chopper, spear, lightning and fire all the way!


    "Pooh


    The spear was broken, and the Jade''s eyes were shocked and scared, and the mouth was full of red blood.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure was as flighty as a God, as if he were startled, unpredictable, and turned into a shadow. When the jade was shaken back, he was still deceiving himself and entered the front of the jade.


    "Wave boxing!"


    At the same time, the five fingers of his left hand suddenly clenched into a fist, and a powerful energy erupted. The secret patterns of the golden talisman quickly condensed on his fist, and instantly fell on the chest of the eternal jade.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The deep and dull sound, one after another, a total of 13 explosions, amazing energy and strength waves layer upon layer, the momentum of superposition, such as the shock wave general, finally hit the chest of the eternal jade.


    The shocking energy impact is muffled, like thunder!


    As a bird with broken wings, the body of qianguyu suddenly flew away and fell on the ground of the square.


    "Kaka..."


    The terrible impact force hit the square ground, a large number of small gravel burst open, the ground cracks spread more and more deep, the gravel splashed down, a large square became ruins, the ground shaking, momentum amazing!


    Du Shaofu''s face was expressionless, and he stepped out of the sky one step at a time, and landed on the Jade''s body directly. He stepped into the ruins of the square again. The blood in his mouth and some broken viscera gushed out.


    "Ah..."


    The sound of sad and wailing, even from the mouth of the jade, was sent out, "hum!"


    Du Shaofu lifted his foot, shook his arm, and his palm bent slightly. A force of suction and pull surged. He sucked the jade body from the crack of the ground into the palm of his hand. With a grasp of his hand, he seized his throat in his paw.


    "Overlord gun, eternal jade, now you should know why I don''t care about you, because you are not qualified to fight with me!"


    His eyes were light, and Du Shaofu''s mouth outlined a slight banter and sneer. His sharp claw marks seized the throat of the jade. As long as he exerted force, he was afraid that the throat of the jade would be broken directly.


    The jade, who had just been domineering and rebellious, finally showed a look of fear in his eyes at the moment. He ranked the eighth in the martial arts list, but he was cut off by a kitchen knife.


    At this time, qianguyu knew the strength of the purple robed youth. He didn''t want to pay attention to him. He was not afraid of him. He just didn''t put him in his eyes. However, he was still entangled like a flea clown. Now, it seems that it is too late to regret.


    The surrounding square is quiet and all eyes are trembling. Who could have thought that the jade, which had just been rebellious, turned into a mole ant in a flash. In front of Du Shaofu, the jade was simply unbearable.


    At this time, all the college students really knew that Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to qianguyu. He was not afraid of qianguyu, an old-fashioned martial arts champion. Instead, he didn''t put qianguyu in his heart and totally ignored it.


    However, the jade will not let go of the eternal jade, and now it is self humiliation.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the distance of peace square, there are a large number of streamer figures, a strong breath swept across, and the first several streamer figures directly fell on the square.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    The flow of light converged, and several figures were the elders headed by elder Liao, Murong Xi, Shangguan Qiong, and elder Fu. Later, many tutors fell down in a panic, all of whose eyes changed.


    "I have seen the elders."


    Around the college students see the situation, immediately salute, did not expect even the elders have been startled.


    Several elders fell on the square and looked around, looking at the ant like jade and the abandoned Guo Ming on the edge of the square. Their faces twitched and they breathed coolly.


    "Du Shaofu, you have won. Let the jade go first."


    Murong Xi''s eyes are slightly Ning. He is really afraid that the boy has finally settled the affairs of the college, and now he will make trouble again.


    At this time, elder Liao''s eyes were also slightly heavy. He looked at Du Shaofu and said softly, "Du Shaofu, let people go. You can''t commit any more crimes!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the several elders who came, and finally looked at elder Liao and said, "all the elders, this is a challenge for me. I have to fight today. Does this not violate the rules of the academy?"


    "Naturally, you don''t violate the rules of the college, but if you dare to deliberately kill people, you will violate the rules." Elder Liao said.


    "I know the rules of the college. Of course I won''t kill him!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the voice of Liao Chang''s old saying, with a slight sneer in his eyes. Then he looked at qianguyu and said, "I didn''t want to pay attention to you, but you shouldn''t touch the people around me. The academy is not allowed to kill people. Today I will kill you, but you have violated my bottom line, and you must pay the price!"


    She looked at the sneer in Du Shaofu''s eyes in horror. She seemed to feel something. Her eyes trembled with fear, and a chill came out of her soul, climbing over her body for no reason.


    "Du Shaofu, what are you going to do? Stop it!"


    Feeling that Du Shaofu seemed to have something to do with it, Liao Chang gave a drink and stamped his foot on the ground, and immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    Looking at elder Liao, Du Shaofu''s right hand claw print buckled qianguyu''s neck, and his left fist directly bombarded qianguyu''s abdomen, and then threw qianguyu''s body to elder Liao.


    "Chulala..."


    Liao Chang''s face changed greatly. He stretched out his hand with a gentle force. He immediately grasped the jade in his palm, and his figure immediately fell on the square. The fierce force from the ancient jade also made elder Liao''s feet crack.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The jade, which was grasped by elder Liao, is still full of blood in his mouth. His breath is like gossamer, his eyes are like ashes, and his eyes are full of powerless resentment.


    Looking at the Immortal Jade at this time, elder Liao already knew what had happened. A student ranked eighth in the martial arts list, and the shrine, which was smashed by Du Shaofu, became a waste man.


    "Hoo!"


    After taking a deep breath, elder Liao looked up at Du Shaofu and said, "Du Shaofu, you''re too cruel to start with!"


    "Elder Liao, his life can''t die. I didn''t violate the rules of the Academy, did I


    Du Shaofu looked at elder Liao with complicated eyes and said, "as for abolishing his cultivation, that is the punishment he should be punished. If he does not move the people around me, I will not abolish him."


    Liao Chang''s eyes moved, but he did not speak again.


    "Ah..."


    Murong Xi sighed slightly. He put a pill into the jade road crossing. Then he said to the students in the peace square around him: "it''s OK. It''s all over today."


    Many students had to leave with shock when they saw the elder speak. They had no time to look back and look at the young man in purple robe who was carrying a broad sword behind his shoulder in the square.


    That figure, how fierce, especially when the chopper fell down, it was a chopper chopping spear, all the way lightning with fire.


    "Du Shaofu, go ahead and wait for me. I have something to tell you." Murongxi''s voice said in Du Shaofu''s ear that no outsider could hear it.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, then indicated that Ouyang Shuang and Li Xue were going to leave.


    "You go first. I''ll leave later." Li Xue looks at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang with a bitter smile on his face.


    "I''m sorry, it''s a bit heavy."


    Du Shaofu apologized to Li xuemu. He was afraid that the jade had been abandoned. It was because of Li Xue that this matter had something to do with it. At that time, it would certainly lead to estrangement between the family behind qianguyu and the family of Li Xue, and at the same time, Li Xue would naturally get into trouble.


    "It can''t be blamed on you. It''s his fault. I tried to persuade him, but he didn''t listen."


    Li Xue smiles bitterly. At this time, her heart is quite complicated. Although she has no feeling for qianguyu and is extremely tired of her usual behavior, she knows that qianguyu is extremely attentive to her. Now the result is beyond her expectation and is not the result she wants in her heart.


    Du Shaofu didn''t say anything more. After nodding slightly, he and Ouyang Shuang both left the peace square."It''s too hard for you. I''m afraid it will cause you trouble. It''s not easy for you to get rid of the trouble of the college."


    On the way, Ouyang Shuang raised his head slightly and looked at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned to Ouyang Shuang, looked at the face with a unique face, and said softly: "it''s hard to start. I''m very kind to let him dare to move you."


    "Why are you so nice to me?"


    Ouyang Shuang suddenly looked at Du Shaofu, his head lifted slightly, his beautiful eyes opened, and a smile appeared on his lips.


    Du Shaofu laughed and said, "because you are my elder sister. Aunt Shan asked me to take care of you."


    After hearing the speech, Ouyang Shuang glanced at Du Shaofu beside him. Dandan raised an elegant arc in the corner of his lips. The autumn water was soft and soft, showing a little melancholy. Then he bit the red lips and outlined a beautiful arc around his mouth. He said, "my mother clearly asked me to take care of you. I am your sister. Who let you take care of me?"


    "Yes, it''s all the same." Du Shaofu laughed.


    "Third, wait for us."


    At this time, the voices of Sun Zhi, Zhang Wei and Wu Qingfeng came from behind. The three of them ran in a hurry, and even ran to Du Shaofu.


    "Third, that''s too much."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Sun Zhi and other three people were astonished, but still stayed in the shock of the fierce battle on the square.


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, and then the five people left, not with laughter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a few hours, Du Shaofu went to the place where the king of Houshan, the scale demon and the tiger, were closed.


    Du Xiaoqing''s girl has been in the back mountain these days, watching Wang scale demon tiger refining blood essence. Seeing Du Shaofu come, she suddenly looks sad. She is bored to death. These days, she has no choice but to start practicing herself.


    In the valley, the king scale demon tiger still roars from time to time. For example, the blood essence of the fierce demon tiger is not easy to refine. The body is also suffering from a certain kind of huge amazing pain from time to time, but it is better and better than it was at the beginning.


    After comforting Du Xiaoqing for a long time, Du Shaofu left Houshan at dusk.


    Thinking of murongxi''s message, Du Shaofu was planning to go to the elder murongxi, but he didn''t expect that the elder had stopped him on the way, as if waiting for him on the way.


    At dusk, the setting sun seems to roll in the golden red clouds. The red fireball glitters at the golden edge, and bursts out two or three hot sparks, and then sinks behind the mountains.


    "You''ve done a lot to the jade." On a mountain peak, Murong Xi said with his back to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at murongxi''s back, and his eyebrows moved. He said, "it was he who moved the people around me first. Naturally, I would not be polite."


    "The family behind the jade is extraordinary. In the stone dragon Empire, although it can''t compare with the generals'' and Gu''s, it''s only the second time. If you have a chance to meet in the future, you''d better be more careful."


    On the mountain peak, Murong Xi took his eyes back from the setting sun and sunset. He shook his folding fan and looked at Du Shaofu, but he didn''t have the slightest sense of blame. He said, "if you abolish two self righteous guys, you should abolish it. After all, this is a college. We should have some scruples. The college has its own rules."


    "I didn''t break the rules this time. The college won''t target me again?" Du Shaofu frowned slightly.


    "What is college for you?"


    Murong Xi glared at Du Shaofu and said, "this time, you certainly didn''t break the rules of the college, but you were too cruel to your classmates."


    "If you don''t break the rules of the college, I''m not a prisoner. If anyone offends me, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Du Shaofu didn''t like it. He always followed the principle of "no prisoners, no criminals".


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Murong Xi can only sigh. This boy is more fierce and cunning than Du Tingxuan''s son of a bitch. Once he is provoked, it will be a big trouble.


    "What do you think of elder Liao?" Suddenly, Murong Xi looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was slightly stunned. It seemed that elder Liao was aiming at him. However, in the dark forest, he saved him once with his life. Today, he was quite indifferent. Du Shaofu did not know what to say for a moment.


    Murongxi looked at Du Shaofu, moved his eyes, and said softly: "you came to the college. There are no exceptions to the rules of the college. Princes and nobles are the same. If you are late, you can''t enter the college. If elder Liao does not allow you to enter the college, do you think you can come in?


    But you seem to have always been wrong, thinking that Mr. Liao sent you to a registered student because he wanted to fight with you, a little devil. "


    After a pause, murongxi continued to say to Du Shaofu, "if you really think so, then you will be young. If elder Liao really wants to attack you, many elders will not speak for you when they decided to attack you. After you caused a terrible disaster, elder Liao proposed to let you take back xuanlingtongtianteng from the dark forest and the dark city, and capture the ghost claws. It seems that he intended to do so In fact, elder Liao secretly follows you and protects you all the way.Today, you seem to be estranged and disrespectful to elder Liao. If your father, Du Tingxuan, that bastard knows, he can''t get around you. Do you know who elder Liao is? "


    "Today''s update is finished. It hasn''t broken out for many days. The little cold is almost over. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will be ready to break out. Please give me some flowers and thanks. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. He looked up at Du Shaofu and said, "Liao Chang is always..."


    "As far as I know, in addition to Ouyang Ling and Yuan Shanshan, your father was the closest. One of them was elder Liao."


    Murongxi said to Du Shaofu, "elder Liao and your father had a life-long friendship in the training outside of the college. Your father saved elder Liao''s life, and Liao also blocked the sword for your father. Seventeen years ago, your mother gave birth, and your father was besieged by the powerful members of your mother''s family. Only elder Liao was around. In order to protect your mother and son, Liao was severely injured and killed When you got off the cliff, your father thought that elder Liao had fallen, and that elder Liao could not die. When he returned to the college, he was dying. Although he recovered later, his cultivation has not improved any more in the past 17 years, and he still has some injuries. "


    As the voice dropped, murongxi looked at Du Shaofu and said, "now you still think that elder Liao will deliberately attack you?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were trembling and his eyes were dull for a long time.


    The evening mist grew thicker and thicker, and the night gradually weighed heavily on the whole mountain range.


    Among the mountains, in the winding rivers, the water surface is as black as ink, and the gold waves infected by the setting sun have long been faded by the night.


    On the majestic mountain peak, Du Shaofu appeared in front of a mountain courtyard. Looking at the mountain courtyard, his eyes trembled slightly. He wanted to go in, but his steps were heavy.


    "Why, after standing for so long, I can''t come out to meet you."


    A voice came out from the courtyard. When the voice dropped, an old man with the appearance of fifty years appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    In fact, he is not old, but he can be a man of age, but he has many forehead lines on his forehead and a face with some stubble. His eyes are very clear and deep in the night.


    This old man is also the elder Liao of the college.


    "I''ve met uncle Liao."


    Looking at the old man in front of him, Du Shaofu bowed down and made a big ceremony. He did not get up for a long time.


    Elder Liao looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were slightly stunned. Then he returned to normal. He said to Du Shaofu, "don''t be so polite. Is it murongxi who told you?"


    Du Shaofu straightened up slightly and nodded slightly, which was acquiescence.


    "Seventeen years in a twinkling of an eye, and you''ve grown up."


    Elder Liao''s eyes softened, his hair lines drooped and his face was kind. He looked at Du Shaofu with a little pain in his eyes. It seemed that he was a little wet. He said softly, "when I saw you at the first time, I knew who you were. It''s very similar to your father. I''m afraid your father and son have been having a bad time these years."


    "There used to be a lot of kids..."


    Before Du Shaofu''s words were finished, elder Liao interrupted Du Shaofu''s words, gave Du Shaofu a gentle look, and said, "you all call me uncle. It''s OK. But you don''t make trouble in the college in the future, so as not to cause trouble for yourself. For example, the family behind the jade is very strong."


    "Yes..."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at him. At this time, elder Liao, who had been beaten to death for the sake of protecting his family, was extremely complicated and dignified. He thought that elder Liao had deliberately targeted himself.


    "Why are you so honest now? You don''t seem to be honest."


    Elder Liao was quite surprised to see Du Shaofu. It seemed that he was not used to Du Shaofu''s honest and honest appearance at this time.


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly, but he did not speak any more.


    "How''s your father these years?" Elder Liao asked.


    In the dark night, the moon is dark and the stars are bright. On the mountain top, Du Shaofu immediately told elder Liao a lot about the situation of the drunkard father in the past 17 years.


    Du Shaofu immediately asked elder Liao about many things in the past, more about the drunkard father and his mother.


    "Uncle Liao, who were those people at that time? What was the relationship between them and my mother? Why did they break up our family?" Du Shaofu looked at elder Liao, his clear eyes trembled slightly, and his resolute and resolute face showed a little fierce.


    "Your father didn''t tell you, of course, there is a reason. In fact, I don''t know much about it."


    Elder Liao looked at Du Shaofu and listened to his father and son''s situation in recent years. He sighed and roared: "if you really want to do something, you should strive to become a strong man. Others are born with some things, but you need to fight for them. Absolute strength is the capital to fight for. There is nothing fair or unfair. This may be your father and son''s destiny ¡£¡±


    "I understand." Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and the sharpness in his eyes flashed away.


    "It won''t be long before the tianwu meeting. Try to get into the top 10. Although you can discard the jade today, you may not be able to get into the top 10. Many people actually have the strength to enter the top 10. I''m afraid there will be many black horses running out." Elder Liao said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­The next morning, the sky is slightly bright, the morning wind is light, and the morning light is light.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared outside tianwu Fu''s realm, looking at the huge mountain top and the spotless ancient stone gate, his eyes moved.


    Inside the ancient stone gate is a hazy, can not see clearly inside, only a breath of ancient slowly from the hazy space inside the stone gate diffuse out, also do not know how many years tianwu Fu realm has stood here.


    The ancient breath is vast and boundless, which makes people feel awe from the soul.


    Next to the ancient stone gate, Du Shaofu once again saw the man who should be guarding tianwu Fujing. He was still sleeping on a big stone beside the stone gate. He looked more than forty years old, with black hair and a shawl. He was not handsome, but his face was very clean.


    Taking out the integral card, Du Shaofu immediately entered the realm of tianwu Fu.


    Du Shaofu''s original points card had been cleared, but later he caught a guy on the reward list in the dark forest, and finally caught the ghost claw. However, the college did not reset the points again. A total of 600000 points fell into Du Shaofu''s scorecard, mainly due to the relatively high reward for catching ghost claws.


    Just as Du Shaofu entered the stone gate of tianwu Fujing, the middle-aged man on the stone opened his eyes slightly. On his clean face, his eyes moved slightly and changed his posture. Then he continued to take a nap.


    In tianwu Fujing hall, with Du Shaofu stepping forward, the hazy edge of the stone gate suddenly spreads the light of ripples. The runes fluctuate, and the air like cracks in the space spread and open. Then, the dazzling light emerges. The ancient and reckless breath is emitted, and the floating light is dim and dazzling, which makes people dare not look directly.


    As if in the void, shuttling through time and space, when the dazzling light disappeared, Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and now he was standing in the middle of the hall.


    The space around the hall fluctuates and shines brightly. There are three undulating space ripples in front of the hall, which are like the three doors of space, which are the doors of the three spaces of enlightenment, war and spirit.


    Du Shaofu directly entered the realm of enlightenment and wanted to have a good understanding at the beginning of the tianwu assembly.


    Although the fight with qianguyu yesterday easily defeated qianguyu, Du Shaofu knew that many guys on the martial arts list should be extremely difficult to provoke. In this tianwu meeting, you must be in the top ten, so you should make more preparations.


    There are many separate spaces in the state of understanding. In each space, there will be things that you want to understand, such as monsters, secret bones, evolution of runes, alchemy process, weapon refining method, and martial arts cultivation. It only depends on the level of comprehension, so the required points are not the same.


    Step into the "Wujing", Du Shaofu reappeared in the invisible corridor again. The surrounding space was full of rays, just like a coma in the void, the divine awn covered the sky, and there were runes everywhere.


    At a glance, many of the space ripples show the shadow of monsters, as well as boxing skills, palm techniques, sword rhymes, knife rhymes and other martial arts skills, runes and runes, as well as the empty shadow of the array flag, the spirit furnace and the tripod.


    All the mystery in the space, a flash of light, illusory blurred, the breath of ancient reckless.


    "Start to understand."


    Du Shaofu got into the space ripple of a flickering demon beast''s shadow rune. As the space Rune fluctuated, his figure disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time goes by slowly, the tianwu assembly is approaching, and the whole college is boiling.


    But for those who have the strength to compete for the top ten, they all disappear.


    Those who are absolutely strong on the list of martial arts have not appeared outside recently. It''s not hard to guess. I''m afraid they are all in the closed door to make the final sprint for the tianwu assembly.


    And for those who know that it is difficult for them to enter the top ten of the tianwu Congress, they dare not relax. Even if they are unable to enter the top ten of the tianwu Congress, they should do their best this time.


    The tianwu conference is also a big shuffle on the ranking of the martial arts list. The whole stone dragon Empire and even many surrounding empires are paying attention to it. If it performs better, it will naturally have many benefits for the future.


    In this period of time, there was news that it was the first place in the tianwu assembly. Besides being able to enter the tianwu Fujing paper for half a year, he could also get a weapon refined by Vice President Zhuge with xuanlingtong tianteng as the main material.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole tianwu academy trembled, and the whole stone dragon empire was shocked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    The spirit weapon made by Zhuge qianbang is hard to find, not to mention it is refined by Xuanling Tongtian vine. It is tailor-made, and its value can be imagined. I don''t know how many powerful people can''t ask for money!


    In the outside world, rumors began to spread, speculating that the weapons Zhuge qianbang intended to refine this time might not be under the original "Thunder Dragon".


    In tianwu college, just five days before the tianwu Congress, a great event happened again in the tianwu Fujing war area.


    Some students saw Du Shaofu''s figure entering the war zone. Not long after that, the war situation began to be turbulent, "boom!"


    Within the fourth layer of the whole war situation, the space trembled and the mighty pressure came.


    "Du Shaofu, a four-star master of lingfu, destroyed the mysterious monster in the spirit realm."


    "Du Shaofu, the first four-star Rune master, can arrange the four-star array on the other side as quickly as possible."


    "Du Shaofu, the first four-star Rune master, is the strongest in flesh!"


    "Du Shaofu, the first four-star lingfu master''s cultivation, the fastest to break out of the fourth level of the battlefield!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the war, Du Shaofu, relying on his excellent spiritual and physical strength, broke through the barriers one after another, and directly entered the fifth level. He set records all the way with the cultivation of lingfu master, which made the whole war situation turbulent.


    The news came out one by one, and many students in the college rushed to tell each other, all shocked.


    However, when people were talking about it, Du Shaofu entered the war again after he stepped out of the war.


    Just a few hours later, the situation was turbulent again.


    "Du Shaofu, mailing state of the beginning of cultivation, the fastest to enter the fifth level of the war."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the whole war situation, there was constant turbulence. Du Shaofu found that as long as he did something that no one had ever done but had great impact on his strength, he would be rewarded with an automatic record creation within the war area, which made Du Shaofu unable to stop.


    "If you deduct my points, the space in the battle area is almost the same as the rune array. It should also be able to blow through. The boulder should also be good, and it should be able to smash..."


    In the fifth level of the war, Du Shaofu didn''t rush to break through the barrier. Instead, he looked around. In order to recover the imbalance of the points deducted last time, he decided to earn all the points. This might make him feel better.


    "Du Shaofu, mailing state of the beginning of the cultivation, the body of the strongest, with the body shock split the fifth layer of space!"


    "Du Shaofu, the mailing state has just ascended to practice, and his fist power is the strongest. He smashes a hundred thousand and three thousand jin boulders with one blow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A moment later, Du Shaofu was surrounded by dazzling lights on the fifth layer of the war. On the screen of light, there were lines of runes flashing, and the boring records were created by Du Shaofu.


    But the points on Du Shaofu''s integral card soared because of these boring records. The points on the card were almost burst, which made Du Shaofu''s smile more and more strong.


    "What a crazy record Du Shaofu has made


    "I can''t remember clearly. I don''t know how many records he has created!"


    "It''s said that if you set a record, you can get more than one million at least. Du Shaofu''s points are terrible now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All the students in the college are talking about Du Shaofu. There is no doubt that Du Shaofu has not been back to the college for a long time this time. In addition to abolishing Guo Ming and qianguyu, Du Shaofu once again aroused the excitement of the whole college.


    "This little bastard, is he trying to tear down the battlefield?"


    Only a lot of elders were excited. Seeing the boring records left on the record list, Du Shaofu just wanted to tear down the war situation.


    "That kid, has always been to the integral to worry about, he this is to vent dissatisfaction." Murong Xi laughed bitterly.


    "Almost..."


    Within the fifth layer of the war scene, Du Shaofu took a deep breath and looked at a mountain not far away.


    "Time should be short, ready to break through the barrier!"


    Du Shaofu murmured, and his face became more and more normal. Then he walked to the huge towering mountain in front of him. The closer he approached, the more he felt the shock of the mountain, the more astonishing and terrifying it was.


    On that mountain, Du Shaofu knew that there were four passes in total. At the foot of the mountain, there was a roaring demon tiger. At the beginning of the animal waiting, he had been defeated by himself once.


    This time, Du Shaofu''s goal is to swallow the sky Jiao on the mountainside, the mysterious level of the animal horde, and a demon ape that goes up, on the other side of the animal waiting area.


    It is said that there is a strong man on the top of the mountain with a perfect level of marquis. Du Shaofu also wants to try it out, but he has to defeat the first three passes first.


    "Roar!"


    When Du Shaofu appeared at the foot of the mountain, a roaring demon tiger appeared in front of Du Shaofu. The huge monster tiger was tens of feet in volume, which was larger than the largest volume that Wang scale demon Tiger now urged.Xiaotian demon tiger is the top monster on the list of earth beasts. It is the closest to the monster on the list of beasts in heaven. It is extremely frightening.


    "Are you here again?"


    The giant roaring tiger has cold eyes and incomparable dignity. However, when he looks at Du Shaofu, his eyes are faintly frightened.


    The last time this roaring tiger was clearly destroyed by himself. It''s no surprise to see Du Shaofu again.


    Everything in this is still an illusion. Although Xiaotian demon tiger is a semi spiritual thing, it is not completely condensed by the illusion, but after all, its body is illusory. It can be recovered after being destroyed.


    "Yes, I''m here again."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu is now confronted with this huge roaring demon tiger again, which is different from his original state of mind and does not have too much pressure.


    "You passed the customs last time, but you may not be able to pass this time..."


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the roar of the demon tiger in the roaring sky is particularly shocking and soul shaking. It is like that the spiritual power in the mind of the craftsman should also be shaken.


    The huge volume circled Du Shaofu step by step, and the roaring tiger was extremely fierce. With each step, the tiger''s claws fell down and the ground was cracked. But then, under the effect of illusion, the cracked ground began to recover.


    "You can''t stop me."


    Du Fu ran was still smiling around his face.


    When Xiaotian demon tiger was in the second circle behind Du Shaofu, his fierce posture suddenly moved.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger''s eyes were ferocious. The huge tiger''s body was thrown out directly. The huge tiger''s claws were swept out like lightning. The dazzling Rune flash seemed to be able to tear the sky. In an instant, it appeared on the top of the head behind Du Shaofu.


    "You are not enough now!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep drink and suddenly turned around. There was a flash of lightning in his eyes. He was hunting in his robe. His momentum was groundless and domineering. His five fingers clenched their fists. In the surging of the golden talisman, a fist like a long eye suddenly hit the tiger''s claws, and the breath erupted like a mountain of fire!


    "Boom!"


    The terrifying sound exploded, and the huge roaring tiger started from the tiger''s paw and immediately turned into a rune. Du Shaofu smashed his fist at the foot of the mountain.


    "Go on!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop. His face moved slightly. He looked at the mountainside of the huge mountain. His figure swept away.


    When he defeated the roaring tiger, Du Shaofu had a hard time. He even needed to use the pressure of the golden winged ROC bird over the beasts, plus all his strength to defeat him.


    But now in the face of this roaring demon tiger, Du Shaofu''s defeat does not need to spend much effort.


    A moment later, on the mountainside, the top of the cliff, like a knife and axe, stands tall and upright, with huge stones superimposed like a forest of stones.


    When Du Shaofu''s figure was swept down, he saw a huge dragon with a length of tens of feet. His body was tightly coiled on a huge stone pillar with a height of more than 100 meters. His whole body was dark and green, and his momentum was terrible, just like the king of beasts.


    This huge dragon is the dragon swallowing the sky. Compared with Xuanyun Chijiao in blood level, it is absolutely no worse.


    "The breath is strong."


    Du Shaofu was slightly surprised. The breath of the dragon was really extraordinary. It was much stronger than the roaring tiger.


    "Boy, if you can get through the first level, you may not be able to get through my level. Go down!"


    The Dragon looked at Du Shaofu with his huge eyes. He looked at Du Shaofu with great disdain and contempt.


    "Try it and you''ll see!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected, and he waved and clenched his fist. The secret patterns of golden talismans began to gush out all over his body. His breath soared, and his fist suddenly killed tuntian Jiao!


    "I can''t help myself!"


    After swallowing, the giant dragon''s body suddenly whirled out like lightning. The giant tail was like a pillar of heaven, with a terrible smell. It seemed that it could break the space and hit Du Shaofu with a fist.


    "Bang..."


    Du Shaofu was hit by the dragon''s tail directly on his fist. It was like a blow on a hard steel plate, and his arm was numb.


    The physical defense of this swallow Tian Jiao is extremely terrible, especially its small dark blue scales, which are like natural armor.


    It seems that seeing that Du Shaofu has not been shaken back, tuntianjiao looks indifferent and growls slightly in his throat, and his huge body plunges down. On the dense green scales all over his body, runes are surging and his momentum is suppressing the sky. He is going to crush Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a ray of sneer, and his figure rose from the sky. The sound of energy and sound burst out continuously as he fought against the swallowing Jiao.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of the terrible sonic boom resounded, the energy was like a huge wave, like a landslide, and a large area of surrounding rock was smashed into powder.


    After dozens of moves, tuntian Jiao couldn''t fight for a long time. The dragon''s eyes became more and more urgent. His huge body was flying across the sky, and his giant tail went down, and he whipped at Du Shaofu like lightning.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t give in. He waved his hand, and the fingerprints in his hand condensed. There was a roar of a dragon in the palm, and then a dark cloud of red jiaoxu condensed out.


    The virtual shadow of Xuanyun Chijiao''s runes is exactly the Xuanyun Chijiao''s animal power, which Du Shaofu realized from the mysterious bones of Xuanyun Chijiao. With amazing power, it directly impacts on the swallow Tianjiao.


    "Bang!"


    The two collide, rumbling in the air, and endless runes erupt.


    With a long roar, tuntianjiao''s huge body soared to the sky, and his eyes showed horror. His giant tail was hit back by Sheng Sheng. It seemed that Du Shaofu was able to motivate Xuanyun Chijiao''s animal power.


    But just for a short time, tuntian Jiao seemed to be angry. All over the green scales, the scales glowed like lightning, and the breath of his whole body crushed the sky, shocking people!


    "Oh


    Swallowing the sky, the Dragon roared and his eyes were sharp and shocking. The huge dragon''s body was like a thunderbolt, crashing toward Du Shaofu.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were surging with fighting spirit, and his palm was like a palm fan. The golden talisman and secret patterns were stacked in the place where he passed. The domineering and fierce breath was like volcanic eruption, and the breath of golden winged Dapeng bird was surging on his body. Then, he directly patted tuntianjiao with one hand.


    "Boom


    The energy was muffled and the runes were dazzling and blooming. So terrifying was the power of swallowing Tianjiao.


    At the same time, the giant tail of tuntian Jiao circled and fell down like lightning. Finally, the dragon''s body was like a top top. The huge body circled the surrounding space and enveloped Du Shaofu.


    The runes were surging, and the momentum suppressed the sky. The huge space of swallowing the sky made it difficult for Du Shaofu to move.


    "Oh


    Swallowing the sky roars and opens its mouth like swallowing the sky. The divine power of the dragon is frightening. It erupts a dazzling and endless rune. The breath suppresses the heaven and the earth. With a terrifying mouth, tuntianjiao seems to be swallowing a space. In a flash, he swallows the oppressed Du Shaofu into his mouth.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was just sucked into his ferocious mouth by swallowing Tianjiao, the golden rays were blooming all over his body, and his wings suddenly condensed behind him, bearing the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC family, like the real golden winged ROC.


    Strong and domineering, the breath of terror is towering. Du Shaofu sweeps across the sky with wings to destroy the sky. In the end, it is like a golden winged ROC bird flying out of the mouth of the swallow Tianjiao, destroying everything, and directly shattering the huge tuntian Jiao.


    "Boom!"


    The sonic boom is like thunder, bursting out a series of dazzling Rune light. In the shocking noise, this space seems to be shattered. The huge swallow Tianjiao is also directly shattered, and large boulders around it are broken.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell to the ground and staggered back several steps. His face was pale and his eyes were quite shocked. Just now, the shadow of swallowing Tianjiao was illusory. However, compared with the strength of ghost claws, he was absolutely not willing to give in more. Fortunately, he has made great progress in understanding these days, otherwise it would be very troublesome to deal with it.


    "Continue..."


    Looking at the top of the mountain, Du Shaofu swept away again and went straight to the top of the higher mountain.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boy, three of you have been able to walk here in the past three years, but you can''t break through. Go back!"


    On the top of the mountain, in the middle of a huge stone, a red demon ape wrapped in red runes stood up. He looked at Du Shaofu with fierce eyes.


    "The fire demon ape


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised. He didn''t expect that the man guarding the third level was a terrible fire demon ape.


    Compared with the blood of Xuanyun Chijiao and tuntian Jiao, the fire demon ape is even stronger, and its strength is extremely terrible. It is said that the most terrifying top fire demon ape can burn the sky and dry the rivers!


    At this time, although the fire demon ape only had the cultivation at the level of the other side of the animal kingdom, it was absolutely terrible. The fire demon ape on the other side of the animal kingdom could not do anything even if it was a strong man in the complete level of marquis.


    "When I came, I didn''t intend to go back without fighting!"


    Feeling the terrible smell of the demon, the fire demon and the ape, Du Shaofu was also full of fighting spirit. His whole body was full of breath without reservation, rolling and spreading, and a strong and domineering atmosphere was rolling and rippling all over his body.


    "It turns out that there is only pulse spirit state, so get out of here!"


    The fire demon ape''s temper seemed to be extremely hot, and his huge body suddenly rushed to Du Shaofu, and the hot breath spread all over his body. The red runes of fire were like flames jumping, and the temperature was extremely hot."Roar!"


    The fire demon ape leaped into the air, and then, like a meteorite, bombarded Du Shaofu with a fist.


    "Bang la la..."


    With the blow of the fire demon ape, before the fist, the red color Rune culture was rolling down like a fire dragon, and the fire waves were towering. Then, the terror swept over Du Shaofu, intending to sweep Du Shaofu''s body directly.


    Just a move, the fire demon ape was overwhelming, sweeping the sky like, far from being able to compete with the swallow Tian Jiao below.


    "Peng Lin Jiu Tian"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly coagulated, directly urged Peng Lin to nine days, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC, flapping his wings and howling, sweeping away a large amount of flames, and his figure rose up in the air to avoid the rolling hot flames.


    "Eh, this is the Peng nationality breath. How can you have it when you are a human being?"


    The fire demon ape was surprised, but there was no stagnation. The huge palm directly slapped Du Shaofu in the face, and the flames soared dozens of feet into the air, occupying the sky.


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and his fingerprints were like a leaf fan. The golden talismans and secret patterns were photographed, which made him fight against the fire demon ape.


    "Pedaling..."


    After falling on the ground, Du Shaofu was repeatedly trampled on the rock ground and finally hit a huge rock to stabilize his body. The terror of the fire demon ape was absolutely terrible.


    "Oh


    The fire demon ape roared, his fists clapped on his chest like a drum in the sky, and the sound was loud and clear. Then, his huge body was flying in the sky, and Du Shaofu was killed. At the place where he landed, the rock ground cracked one after another, and huge stones rolled down.


    Du Shaofu''s golden talisman fluttered behind his back, avoiding the fire demon ape. The secret patterns of the golden talisman erupted all over his body. He did not dare to fight directly, but could only fight back.


    However, Du Shaofu''s counterattack effect was not very good. He was even more and more suppressed by the fire demon ape, and was suppressed by the fire demon ape''s runic flame.


    However, relying on the speed of Lingbo Xiaoyao step and golden winged ROC bird skill, coupled with the terror of his body, Du Shaofu fought against him for hundreds of moves.


    "Boy, it''s time to go back!"


    The fire demon ape drank with great vigour. The red runes were enchanting all over the body. Finally, they condensed into a huge fireball which was just like this ten feet long. Numerous flames erupted, and the momentum was surging. The distortion of the surrounding space was burned and crushed by Du Shaofu.


    The horrible fireball is terrifying, and the breath makes people tremble. The blazing breath makes the space roar and roar.


    The fiery storm around the fireball swept across the sky, like a tornado, flying sand and rocks, making the huge mountain all in chaos, shaking violently, rolling boulders, and endless sonic boom.


    "Oh..."


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed. In a flash, the runes in Du Shaofu''s hands spread brightly. A dark cloud red Jiao and a mad demon Sirius''s Rune shadow swept out and blocked each other to the terrible fireball.


    "Hula..."


    However, under the impact of the terrible fireball, Xuanyun Chijiao virtual shadow and mad demon Sirius virtual shadow did not stand still for a long time, they were destroyed and destroyed respectively and turned into pieces under the terrible flame.


    "Oh


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink. The sound was like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a long cry of a God. In an instant, the purple robe made hunting shake. The whole mountain trembled. Cracks and cracks on the rock ground spread and spread, and a palm print was taken to greet him!


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, the sky roared, as if the heaven and earth and the mountain peaks were about to explode, and the dazzling runes were scattered.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was pounded into the rock wall, and was swept down by the smell of terror. He was in great confusion. His clothes were tattered and broken, his hair was dishevelled and his face was pale!


    "Oh


    The fire demon ape roared, and his body stood like a small mountain peak. Obviously, it still suppressed Du Shaofu. But at this time, his eyes were also shocked.


    "This demon ape is too strong to be abused!"


    Du Shaofu decided not to continue to fight against the demon ape. There was no need to fight again. He would come again another day. The time was almost right, so as not to miss the tianwu meeting.


    "Monkey, I''ll go first and come back another day!"


    Du Shaofu dropped his voice and left without hesitation. Anyway, he was real. Now he couldn''t do anything about the monkey.


    Looking at the retreating Du Shaofu, the fire demon ape''s eyes also showed a look of doubt, but they just waited on the mountainside, and did not chase Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    With Du Shaofu''s departure, the hillside, which had just been in a mess, suddenly began to recover strangely, and the fallen boulders recovered in time. Everything seemed to have never happened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    There is a security zone at each level in the war zone, in which there will be no attack.


    Only to the safe area, it will also be deducted every 12 hours on the card points.


    "That monkey''s animal ability is extraordinary, if can comprehend some, should be good."


    Du Shaofu stepped back to the safe area. He was still thinking about the fire demon ape''s attack. In the first World War, he gained a lot. He was also shocked by the animal power of the fire demon ape.


    Standing in the safe area, Du Shaofu looked around and murmured, "this safe area should also be able to smash. I don''t know how many points can be rewarded by then?"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu lifted a smile, and the dark Qi suddenly surged into the meridians of his whole body. The surging dark Qi surged in the acupoints and orifices of his whole body, and finally gathered in his fist. The dark air surged like a volcanic eruption. A direct blow was a blow on the spatial ripples in the safe area.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    There was a sudden burst of thunder like thunder, and a strong wind energy like a violent wave kept hitting the safety area. The surrounding ground was covered with sand and rocks. Some cracks on the ground suddenly cracked, and the whole fifth floor safety area was shaking.


    "Boom..."


    Finally, Du Shaofu smashed and exploded the safe area space within the fifth level of the war, and the whole war situation was also shaking.


    "Du Shaofu, mailing state has just ascended the cultivation, and destroyed the fifth safety zone in the war zone!"


    "Du Shaofu, mailing state first ascended the cultivation, and created the most records in the history of the war territory!"


    As Du Shaofu destroyed the security area in the fifth level of the war, his spirit was suddenly shrouded. A record was created and another record was directly refreshed, which shocked the whole battle situation and made people tremble with breath.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Du Shaofu took out the integral card in his arms. Seeing the number on the card, he began to soar madly. Finally, it reached the point of 536788530, which gradually stopped.


    "If you are rich, you must first go to the spiritual realm to exchange all the pills and Tiancai Dibao in order to avoid being deducted by the college."


    "If you can''t get more points, I''m afraid you can''t get more than five million points in exchange for your own "Boom..."


    At the moment of Du Shaofu''s ecstasy, the space trembled and a sound of explosion spread, and then a line of runes appeared on the record list again.


    At the same time, a cool, emotionless shout came out: "Du Shaofu, maliciously destroying the security area in the war area, which is of a bad nature. Erase the points and expel the war situation to show punishment. If you commit another crime again, you will be forbidden to enter the war situation forever!"


    "What do you mean, wipe out the points, expel the war situation, what exactly does it mean..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the rows and rows of large characters. His eyes were round. Before he could react, the space around him suddenly trembled, and then a terrible glare of light fell down.


    "Ah..."


    Under the great power, Du Shaofu was still struck by lightning. His body trembled, but he did not respond. His eyes were black. Then he felt that the space around him was turbulent. When he finally seemed to have fallen to some place to stabilize himself, he opened his eyes.


    In the hall of tianwu Fujing, there are many figures going in and out of the spirit realm, the war state and the enlightenment state.


    All of a sudden, the whole situation trembled and the pressure spread.


    Many eyes tremble, such changes, is someone does not know is to create a new record, but also to refresh a record will cause amazing news.


    And then the people in the hall heard the loud cry from the war area: "Du Shaofu, maliciously destroying the safe area in the war area, which is of a bad nature. Erase the points and expel the battle area to show punishment. If you commit another crime again, you will be forbidden to enter the war situation forever!" "Wipe out the points, expel the war situation, to show punishment..."


    The people in the hall haven''t come back to their senses, and the surrounding space is dazzling with runes. Then they can see a purple figure directly blasted out of the war area by a huge force, and it is pounded hard in the hall.


    "It''s Du Shaofu. He''s been expelled from the battlefield!"


    He looked at the figure with a broad sword on his shoulder and back. This guy was not Du Shaofu, who could be there.


    All of a sudden, all of them guessed in their hearts what this guy had done in the war, and he was expelled directly from the battlefield.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu opened his eyes and saw all the eyes around him. They were looking at him curiously. He immediately got up from the hall. His eyes were the first time he looked at the scorecard tightly held in his hand.


    Only the 53 million points in the original point card would be zero in a flash. All the points were cleared by the war situation, and no point was left.The figure of Li Yuxiao appeared beside Du Shaofu. He had just come out of Wu territory. He heard and saw this amazing and unexpected scene. His pale red eyes looked at Du Shaofu''s zero point card. He asked Du Shaofu weakly, "are you ok? How did you get expelled from the war? What did you do in it?"


    Looking at the zero points in the card, Du Shaofu wanted to cry without tears. One second he was still in heaven, the next he fell into hell. He wanted to rush into the war territory to settle accounts for the war situation, but he was afraid that he would be banned from entering the war zone.


    At this time, hearing Li Yuxiao''s question, Du Shaofu didn''t know how to say it. He almost suffered from internal injury. He sighed and said, "your hands are cheap all of a sudden. I regret my whole life."


    When the voice dropped, Du Shaofu didn''t want to say any more sad words. He put away his Scorecard and walked out of the hall of tianwu Fujing.


    "Don''t be so sad. It''s just to erase the points. It''s not a big problem. The tianwu meeting is about to start. When you enter the top ten, you don''t need to enter the tianwu Fu territory." Li Yuxiao came out, patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and comforted Du Shaofu, who was unable to walk.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu looked at Li Yuxiao. He was almost choked and bleeding. What''s erasing integral? It''s more than 50 million points. If it''s gone, it''s gone, or it''s erased by the war situation. There''s no place to go.


    "Forget it. Don''t comfort me. I want to be quiet." Du Shaofu looked at Li Yuxiao and said that he didn''t want to say anything sad.


    "Who is quiet? Is there such a person in the college?" Li Yuxiao smell speech, suddenly curious to the interest of chase asked.


    Du Shaofu hears the speech and looks at Li Yuxiao. His eyes are so round that he is about to be sprayed with blood.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Several hours later, in the quiet valley, Du Shaofu came here to see the situation of Xiaohu, but unexpectedly he saw Ouyang Shuang and his elder sister Du Xiaoman here.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Aren''t you happy?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s dejected look on his face, Du Xiaoqing immediately approached Du Shaofu and asked with affection.


    "Hoo!"


    Looking at the innocent face, Du Shaofu took a deep breath, then patted Du Xiaoqing on the back of his head. A smile came out of his face and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just cheap. It''s all over."


    "That''s good." Du Xiaoqing felt relieved.


    "Are you all right?" Ouyang Shuang stepped forward and jumped onto the rock where Du Shaofu had been staying. His big eyes and beautiful eyes blinked with a little worried look.


    "It''s OK." Du Shaofu shook his head for sure, and he lost more than 50 million points. In addition to letting go of his arms, he was left with no other method.


    If I had known that, Du Shaofu would not destroy the safe area with cheap hands even if he had killed him. At that time, he still had tens of millions of points, but now he has nothing.


    "It''s OK. It''s good to be able to capture the ghost claw and waste the jade. It''s really good."


    Du Xiaoman smiles slightly. Her beautiful eyes are full of shock and happiness.


    Looking at the purple robed youth in front of him, Du Xiaoman''s beautiful eyes were gratified and happy. In a short time, the third younger brother was no longer the "fool boy" in Shicheng. Unconsciously, he had already transformed into this matter. In front of him, this young man who shocked the whole tianwu Academy and suppressed many of the strong men in the martial arts list was famous throughout the Empire.


    "Elder sister, are you out of the customs?"


    Du Shaofu smiles, and then he is quite surprised to find that her breath of convergence has improved a lot. I''m afraid that this time, her strength has broken through from the mysterious level to the other side.


    "Not long after I left the pass, the tianwu meeting will be soon. You should try to get into the top ten. Then I will tell my father and second uncle the good news. They will be happy for you." Du Xiaoman said that her eyes were not rippling. With the strength of her three brothers at this time, she expected that she would have a chance to enter the top ten.


    Hearing the meaning of Du Xiaoman''s words, Du Shaofu was quite surprised and asked, "elder sister, do you want to return to Shicheng?"


    "Well..."


    Du Xiaoman nodded and said to Du Shaofu, "I haven''t been back for several years, so I want to go back and have a look. After the tianwu meeting, I''ll go back to Shicheng."


    Du Xiaoman was very curious about Du Xiaoqing''s identity, but he didn''t ask Du Shaofu any more. He just asked Du Shaofu to prepare for the tianwu meeting three days later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    At this time, in addition to talking about the tianwu assembly, Du Shaofu was expelled from the battlefield today, and the points were erased. This was definitely the biggest joke of all the students after dinner.


    Of course, most people are absolutely shocked by this kind of joke. Du Shaofu''s records created by himself in the war situation all represent his terrifying strength. Who will really regard it as a joke.


    It''s just that seeing Du Shaofu such a man of the day eating shriveled food and vomiting blood in the war. For other students, it''s no doubt that they have a lot of balance in their hearts. What''s more happy than seeing a gorgeous guy eating shriveled.


    In the college, there are still people who are secretly guessing how many points have been erased in Du Shaofu''s integral card. Looking at Du Shaofu''s expression when he is in the heaven and martial arts Fu realm, I''m afraid that there must be a lot of erased points.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I''m so happy. I deserve it."


    "More than 50 million points have been erased and deported. Now the boy has the heart to die!"


    "Destroy the safe area, thanks to the boy thought out, this move the stone hit his feet, I laugh to death."


    In the dark, in a large hall, many college elders chatted. Among them, Murong Xi, Liao, Shangguan and Gongsun all laughed.


    If Du Shaofu saw this group of elders at this time, he was free to laugh at him. He didn''t know how he would feel.


    Early in the morning, after dawn, the warm sunshine through the dense leaves, through the window, in the room has become a little golden spot.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu''s white light converged all over his body and stopped practicing. His mouth was full of turbid Qi, and the essence in his clear eyes twinkled.


    Early in the morning, from the office area, the distant towering mountains in the sun, put on a golden coat, it is particularly beautiful.


    In the small hall, Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi sit obliquely.


    "Boss, second, how many points did you say that the number three was wiped out yesterday? Did you have 10 million points? Some strong people on the martial arts list speculated that the number of points the third player was erased may be tens of millions."


    Sun Zhi''s back was on the back of the chair. The whole person was lying on the chair lazily, with 10 million points. That was definitely a frightening number. I don''t know how many amazing pills and treasures can be exchanged in the spiritual realm.


    "I don''t know. Maybe there isn''t so much, or I''ll find out by asking the third one later." Zhang Wei probes to say, the eye also appears extremely interested.


    Wu Qingfeng shook his head and said, "we''d better not ask, lest the old three be in a bad mood."


    "Excuse me, is anyone there?"


    At this time, a light soft voice came from the courtyard. Then a 16-7-year-old girl came to the door, looked at Wu Qingfeng in the small hall and said, "sorry, I thought there was no one, so I came in directly."


    Wu Qingfeng, Sun Zhi and Zhang Wei looked at the girl at the door. The light blue skirt fluctuated slightly, like a light blue flower blooming slightly, with a pair of watery eyes on her ruddy and moving face.


    "My God, it''s Du Yunxin. Why did she come?"


    When the eyes of the three people looked at the girl in front of them, their eyes suddenly trembled.


    How could Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi not know the girl in front of them? This time, Du Yunxin, who was closely ranked in the top three, was the most influential figure among the freshmen. All the boys wanted to get close to him secretly.


    However, it is said that Du Yunxin has never been close to any male students. Naturally, no one has a chance. At this time, Wu Qingfeng did not expect that Du Yunxin appeared in their dormitory or in the dormitory in the miscellaneous area.


    "Does Du Shaofu live here?"


    Just when the three are stunned and shocked, Du Yunxin asks Sun Zhi politely.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Du Yunxin''s voice has not completely dropped. Du Shaofu''s door is opened, and his figure steps out of the small hall. He looks at Du Yunxin outside the door, and his clear and bright eyes move slightly.


    Although Du Shaofu was a freshman, because of the strength of his cultivation, he did not have much contact with the freshmen. He was more familiar with the old students of the previous term.


    However, Du Yunxin and Du Shaofu have met and fought each other.


    When he first entered Tiantian martial arts college, Du Shaofu fought with the top ten freshmen. Du Yunxin was one of them.


    "Well, I came to see you."


    Seeing Du Shaofu, Du Yunxin''s ruddy and moving face had a little fluctuation in her eyes and her voice was still soft. She said softly, "can I find a place to talk to you alone?"


    Looking at Du Yunxin and thinking about what her elder sister Du Xiaoman said, the drunkard father and Du Wangfu''s house were very close at first. Du Yunxin was the person of Du Wangfu''s residence. Du Shaofu nodded and said, "OK."


    A moment later, in the middle of the mountains, mist rose between the mountains, and the Milky yarn separated the heavy mountains.The mountain shadow is hazy and looks like a fresh landscape painting.


    "Can I help you?" On the peak, Du Shaofu took a deep breath of fresh air, and then asked Du Yunxin curiously.


    Du Yunxin bowed down to salute with a smile and said, "Yunxin has seen Shaofu elder brother."


    "Brother, when did I become your brother?" Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with surprise.


    "By seniority, you are my cousin."


    Du Yunxin looked at Du Shaofu, and his beautiful eyes were full of doubts. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "didn''t Du family in Shicheng tell you about the relationship between Dujia and duwangfu?"


    "No


    Du Shaofu shook his head. The uncle and the second uncle never mentioned it, and even more so, the drunkard father did not mention it. It was only from his elder sister Du Xiaoman''s mouth that Du Wangfu and the drunkard father were very close.


    "It seems that you don''t know. Your father, uncle Tingxuan, seems to have never told you." Du Yunxin said.


    Hearing Du Yunxin''s words, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly became alert. Du Yunxin actually knew the identity of the drunkard father, which made Du Shaofu have to be vigilant.


    Du Yunxin looked up at Du Shaofu slowly. His eyes showed that Du Shaofu didn''t need to worry. He said, "don''t be nervous, brother Shaofu. Duwangfu and Shicheng dujiaben are the same family. Shicheng Du family is the branch of duwangfu''s house, and duwangfu is the main family of Du''s


    "The main race, the division." When Du Shaofu heard this, he was quite surprised. He didn''t expect that Du family and duwangfu in Shicheng were the same family, or the division of duwangfu''s.


    "I''ll tell you about it when you have time. I won''t cheat you." Du Yunxin chuckled and said, "in fact, I knew you were from different ethnic groups. It''s just that your identity is special, so it''s not easy to say hello."


    Du Shaofu was dubious. Although he felt that it might be true, he still held some vigilance and asked, "why did you come to say hello again today?"


    "Because two days later, the tianwu assembly will be held. I''ll give you some encouragement. You must enter the top ten. When you have a chance, I''ll take you to see Prince Du''s mansion."


    After a pause, Du Yunxin continued: "that''s the main clan. One day, you should belong there. Come on. I''ll go first. I''ll look for you when I''m free." Du Yunxin looks at Du Shaofu. Her voice drops, her dress swings and her hair moves. Qianying leaves.


    "The main clan, the sub clan..."


    Du Shaofu murmured, "if the Du family and Du Wangfu are really divided into two families, then why should the elder sister not trust him too much.


    "It seems that you have to ask the elder sister clearly."


    Du Shaofu''s heart is light. Compared with Du Yunxin, Du Shaofu naturally believes in his elder sister Du Xiaoman.


    "HISHI..."


    Just as Du Shaofu was about to leave the mountain, his arms suddenly fluctuated, and the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth suddenly changed. A golden light darted out of his arms, and then turned into a piece of tens of Zhang runes floating in the air. The energy fluctuated, and the surrounding space was turbulent and rippling.


    "Boom..."


    With the dazzling Rune shining, a terrible momentum broke out, as if it could push the four sides, suppress everything, and stir up large space fluctuations. A faint shadow of five finger mountain emerged from the rune.


    "Is Du Xiaoyao breaking through?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. Du Xiaoyao, who had been silent for so long, finally had a reaction. Now it seems that he is making a breakthrough, so he is alert around.


    The breath of terror subsided for a long time, the dazzling Rune converged, and finally turned into a little golden monkey.


    This little macaque''s skin is crystal clear, but the hair is colorful. The long and dense eyelashes are slightly rolled up. The light gold eyes are flexible and unpredictable, which adds a sense of mystery and shows a noble temperament. It is Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque.


    "Ha ha, I''m out at last."


    Du Xiaoyao''s breath converged, and he immediately turned up on the mountain. In his eyebrows, there was a faint golden mark of the shape of the five finger mountain, which flickered like a flame. With the help of adding mystery, he slowly became introverted.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    About two hours later, Du Shaofu arrived at the pottery yard again.


    "Du Xuedi, you are here at the right time. I heard that you were expelled from the territory of war yesterday, and your points were erased. What''s the matter?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    Du Shaofu had just arrived at the instrument yard when he ran into Han Chao at the gate of the small hall.


    When Han Chao saw Du Shaofu, he immediately began to ask with great interest. Looking at Du Xiaoyao on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, he was also quite curious. He asked, "Du Xuedi, what kind of monster are you? Are you a pet of animals?"


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to reply: "it''s nothing. It''s just that my hands are cheap." Du Shaofu did not mention Du Xiaoyao''s identity too much.


    "Bingna Xuemei, tutong''s younger brother, where are you going? Come and meet Du Shaofu''s younger brother."


    Just as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, two figures, a man and a woman, were slightly arched at the entrance of the small hall. It seemed that they were trying to sneak out, but they were immediately discovered by Han Chao.


    "Senior Han Chao."


    The man and the woman stood up straight, with a smile on their faces, and immediately walked towards Han Chao and Du Shaofu.


    The appearance of a woman in her twenties and twenties, with a ponytail and tight clothes, depicts a very graceful radian. Her face is also very beautiful. Although it is not comparable to Ouyang Shuang, Gu Xinyan, witch sparrow and so on, it is also very good.


    The man''s age was about the same as that of the woman, but he was not as tall as the woman. His body was solid and his face was quite clean.


    "Du Xuedi, let me introduce you. These two are Bingna''s younger sister and tutong''s younger brother. They are both your elder sister and elder student." Han Chao warmly introduced Du Shaofu with a smile on his face.


    "I''ve met my elder sister, senior."


    Du Shaofu nodded and learned from Han Chao that there were only four people in the whole institute now. Besides himself and Han Chao, there were two other people. They should be Bingna and tutong.


    Looking at Bing Na and Tu Tong, Du Shaofu secretly takes a second look. It is said that female weapon refiners are very rare. It is said that Bingna has been studying weapon refining in a closed door. Tutong seems to be similar. He didn''t show up in the last three months. I''m afraid that he has just been out for two days.


    "You are Du Shaofu and Du Xuedi. I''ve heard of you for a long time." Looking at Du Shaofu, Bing Na smiles slightly. Her eyes then fall on Du Xiaoyao on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and on the broad sword on his back, which is also a look of surprise.


    Tu Tong looks at Du Xiaoyao on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and the broad sword behind his shoulder. He looks at Du Shaofu with a little shock in his eyes. He says, "I heard that you abandoned the ancient jade and Guo Ming and captured the ghost claw. It''s really tough enough to win honor for our institute. Good job."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile and didn''t know what to say. However, he felt that Bingna and tutong were quite easy to get along with each other. They did not have the airs of other old students at the beginning, and they were extremely friendly.


    "Han Chao, I have something else to do. You can have a good chat with Du Xuedi. I''ll go first."


    Bingna said to Han Chao. Her eyes seemed to wink at Du Shaofu. Then she left in a hurry and did not dare to return.


    "Han Chao, Du Xuedi, I have something else. We''ll talk about it another day." The sound of the fairy tale falls down, but I''m afraid it will slow down a step, and then I will leave.


    "Ah, the Bingna younger sister and the younger brother of tutong are too impatient. They are always in a hot temper every time. As an instrument master, they have a very bad temper."


    Looking at the back of Bingna and tutong, Han Chao said slowly. Then he continued to look at Du Shaofu and said, "Du Xuedi, Li xuexuexue, who was looking for you that day, where did you go later? You have a lot to do with each other


    "Du Xuedi, are you carrying a sword on your back? Why do you want to carry it behind your back?"


    "Du Xuedi, you haven''t said whether this little monkey is your pet?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu finally knew why Bingna and tutong had to leave in a hurry. No wonder Bingna and tutong chose to close down frequently, for fear that they had something to do with Han Chao.


    "Mr. Han Chao, I need to find vice president Zhuge for something else. I''ll talk to you later."


    After his words dropped, Du Shaofu left in a hurry, but he did not dare to be stumbling by the Han Chao senior.


    This is the third time that I have met with Han Chao, and I can''t bear it. Du Shaofu thinks that Bingna and tutong have been facing each other for more than three years. It can be imagined that why they often prefer to shut up and not to go out because they are afraid that they will encounter each other.


    "How can you be so impatient? It''s not good for you to be an instrument master." Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, Han Chao still said slowly.


    In the valley courtyard, Du Shaofu went to Zhuge Qiangbang, but when he got to the courtyard where the vice president of Zhuge lived, he found that there was an array of defensive symbols outside the courtyard.


    "There are runes. Shall we go in?" Du Xiaoyao asked Du Shaofu that the general Fu array was invalid to him.


    "You can''t go in. Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu shakes his head. It is estimated that vice president Zhuge is in the closed door. In order not to be disturbed, he sets up a Fu array outside. If he goes in, he is afraid that it will affect vice president Zhuge''s closing down.Originally, Du Shaofu wanted to visit vice president Zhuge and learn the art of weapon refining. At this time, he could only leave now and come back next time.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t go back to the dormitory of the office of miscellaneous affairs. Instead, he went back to the courtyard near the mountain and the water he had chosen. He also told Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi that he might often settle down here in the future.


    After all, there is a lot of quietness in the yard. With Du Xiaoyao in, there will be tigers in the future. The place is quite large, and it is also easy to arrange a lot.


    The most important thing is that it''s very quiet in the courtyard. It''s much better to practice without being disturbed by anything. It can also be practiced without scruple.


    In the last two days, Du Shaofu wanted to have a quiet understanding for two days, which was regarded as the final preparation.


    The courtyard is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the mountain stream is verdant.


    On the bed, Du Shaofu became calm, and began to sit on his knees and breathe.


    With the tianwu Congress approaching, all students can really feel the pressure and competition getting closer and closer. There is a kind of intense atmosphere rising in the college.


    The martial arts college is also the most fierce competition among the students.


    Only the students on the martial arts list can take part in the competition. Just because of these conditions, most students will be excluded from the competition.


    Only the students on the list can participate in the competition. They represent the top 100 students of tianwu University. Only they are qualified to participate in the competition.


    The whole empire and even the surrounding empires pay attention to the military list of tianwu Academy.


    Any student on the martial arts list of tianwu college in the past dynasties, after stepping out of the college, will be able to amazingly rise. Those who enter the realm of marquis Wu and dominate the territory do not know how many.


    It is said that half of the strong warriors in the stone dragon empire are from tianwu Academy. This is amazing.


    Although it is said that only 100 people can participate in the competition, but this will not affect the enthusiasm of other students.


    To be able to see those ordinary rare, one by one high-ranking strong men gathered together to fight fiercely, which has great attraction for all students, and may even be able to inspire them.


    Some of the top players in the martial arts list have already been designated as the top ten by many students.


    The actions of general budianshanhe, lingxuan, guxinyan, jiuyoutaishao, Youming Princess Wuque, qianluo sword, Guo Shaofeng, etc. are all expected to be seen in duels.


    For the strong on the list of martial arts, they are all ready to wait for the start of the tianwu assembly, when it will bloom.


    For other students, they are waiting for the tianwu assembly to explode as soon as possible.


    At noon the next day, the sun was blazing.


    Du Shaofu''s body was covered with a white light of supernatural splendor in the courtyard accompanied by the mountain.


    The white light is like a divine awn, and a breath of pressure spreads and fluctuates. It is not difficult to notice that the breath of pressure is beginning to increase rapidly. At this time, the speed of such breath enhancement may be enough to make other talismans gape.


    A few hours later, a strange wave of energy suddenly rose in the room.


    Soon after the wave came out, a strong breath came out of Du Shaofu''s closed eyes.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s white spirit was full-bodied to the extreme, and his breath was constantly increasing. In a very short time, he broke away an invisible bottleneck.


    All of a sudden, a breath of ancient air reached a new height.


    "Hula..."


    In the room, Du Shaofu''s white light spread with the rapid rise of his body breath. The breath was ancient, and when the breath was completely stable, it gradually converged into his body and disappeared.


    "Hoo..."


    With a long puff of turbid gas coming out of his mouth along his throat, his eyelashes trembled slightly, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes opened slightly, and the fine light in his pupils twinkled, becoming more and more bright and profound.


    "The master of four star talisman is mysterious!"


    Feeling the mental power in his mind, Du Shaofu''s face was filled with a smile.


    "From eight o''clock to twelve o''clock now, because WPS crashed, only less than one watch was found. That kind of mood can''t even be described.


    Don''t say, said too much are tears, 6 pm, Xiao Yu continued to code.


    There are updates, but the brothers will keep it for tomorrow. Don''t delay the rest. I''ll cry first. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    Tianwu college, tomorrow is the tianwu conference. Today''s last day''s opportunity is to challenge and set foot on the martial arts list.


    In the last day, many of the last dozens of rankings were changed. However, because of the limitation of the challenge, others could not do anything about it. No one dares to challenge those who are more powerful.


    You should know that it is easy to provoke a strong man who ranks at the top of the martial arts list. If you can''t beat it, it''s light to be teased, and if you''re serious, it''s not worth the loss.


    Challenge, also want to find a match, strength is similar to the line, or it is beyond their means, looking for abuse.


    It was getting dusk. On the peace square, when the final challenge ended on the premise that the Challenger would win, many students gathered around planned to go back and wait for the opening of the tianwu assembly tomorrow.


    "I didn''t expect that Dai Zhi really beat Liu shuangpeng and took the last place in the list of martial arts."


    "Dai Zhi was not very impressive at first, but in recent years, he has devoted himself to hard work and has not shown his fame. I didn''t expect that he could really set foot in the martial arts list."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Finally, I''ve set foot on Wubang at last!"


    On the square, a thin young man, with a faint bloodstain on his mouth, looked at the setting sun and was very excited and happy.


    For this young man, it is impossible for him to enter the top ten. However, being able to participate in the tianwu assembly and become a member of the Wubang list is enough to make him proud when he goes back to his family.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, in the middle of the sky, a figure came out of the sky. The light golden light flashed all over the body, like a long golden rainbow across the sky, and finally landed directly beside the thin youth in the middle of the square.


    The light of pale gold converged. A young man in purple robe came out of the scene, his figure was straight, his purple robe moved, his eyes were clear on his resolute and handsome face. He had a little golden macaque on his shoulder and a broad sword wrapped by purple cloth on his back.


    "Du Shaofu, it''s Du Shaofu here!"


    "Why did Du Shaofu come to peace square?"


    With the appearance of Du Shaofu, the figure who was about to leave immediately returned, and his eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    On the square, Du Shaofu looked at the thin to rather thin young man in front of him, outlined his mouth with a smile, and asked softly, "this senior high name, you just won the challenge?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu who suddenly appeared, Dai Zhi only regained consciousness after two breaths.


    Dai Zhi has heard and paid attention to the most dazzling young man in front of him, who has already surpassed the senior students in Wubang for a long time.


    "Du Hello, Du Xuedi. My name is Dai Zhi. I''ve just challenged and defeated my opponent and entered the 100th place in the top martial arts list Dai Zhi replied, but his eyes were quite uneasy. He was tongue numb and hesitant.


    "You are challenging others today, that is to say, no one has challenged you. So, according to the rules of the college, can I still challenge you?" Du Shaofu, with a smile in his eyes, looked at the elder Dai Zhi, who had just set foot in the martial arts league, and said sincerely.


    "Do you want to challenge me..."


    However, listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Dai Zhi''s whole body trembled and his hair suddenly stood up. He had no idea that at this last moment, he had just entered Wubang when he met the suddenly appeared evil star.


    "Good, I want to challenge you, no way, I still lack a ranking on the martial arts list, I''m really embarrassed."


    Du Shaofu smiles at the corners of his mouth and feels helpless. The reason why he abandoned Guo Ming last time was to help Ouyang Shuang resist. Then, he destroyed the jade for a long time. It was also because of the duel, but it had nothing to do with Wu bang.


    Du Wu was not on the list until now.


    At the last moment, Du Shaofu could only run to the peace square for ranking. He happened to meet the unfortunate Dai Zhi.


    "Du Shaofu wants to challenge Dai Zhi. Dai Zhi is in bad luck!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words in the middle of the square, many students around him could only mourn for Dai Zhi.


    The rules of the college are that the Challenger only needs to accept a challenge once a day, but there is no rule that the challenger can refuse other people''s challenge after challenging his opponent, so he can only mourn for Dai Zhi.


    However, the subsequent results were also beyond the expectations of the public.


    At first, people were still speculating that Dai Zhi would be defeated by Du Shaofu. However, Dai Zhi chose to surrender and admit defeat in the face of depression and grievance. He had no intention of fighting with Du Shaofu.


    "Thank you very much."


    Dai Zhi directly admits defeat. Du Shaofu smiles, his voice drops, and his feet stomp on the ground, which makes him go away.


    This night, Du Shaofu''s name finally made it to the top 100, and even Ouyang Shuang ranked 91.


    Because of the fall of the ancient jade, it is naturally removed from the list of martial arts. Therefore, all the rankings on the Wu list are in the first place."The tianwu conference is finally about to start!"


    Late at night, in the courtyard, the general looked up at the sky, covered by the moonlight, the pale bronze skin color was suffused with night light, the facial features were clear and deep, and the war spirit in his eyes fluctuated.


    "Tomorrow, it''s been a long time waiting."


    The mountain, the pavilion, the moon, such as practice, Gu Xinyan walked out slowly, the body is light and soft, it is not too perfect to say, the eyes of beautiful double pupil blooming light.


    "Tomorrow, I will fight with you!"


    Li Yuxiao''s face is bright and white, and his dark eyes are suffused with some red light, which makes people feel a sense of trembling.


    At night, there are many mountains and mountains. On the cliffs, a pavilion bathes in the moon. There are many deep valleys under it. The soft mist is flying around. In this moonlit night, everything is quiet.


    The ghost child is sitting in the pavilion, the foot is wanzhang cliff, arms gently holding a woman in red, slightly raised her head, the face is as clear as sculpture, the appearance looks quite a bit dissolute and unrestrained feeling, but the subtle light in the eyes makes people dare not look down on it. The subtle breath of the body fluctuates and spreads a little evil spirit, which makes people feel cold.


    "Tomorrow is the tianwu assembly. Is there any hope in the first place?"


    The woman in red raised her head slightly from the ghost girl''s arms. Her body was covered with bright red and white jade. She was half covered and half covered. She was gently pasted on the ghost girl. It was the witch bird of the nether world.


    "First, it''s too hard. Let''s have luck."


    The ghost child gently said, the voice is soft, but faintly penetrating sharp, gently stroking the ink hair behind the witch bird''s head like a waterfall.


    "General and Gu Xinyan, who is higher and who is lower tomorrow?" The witch Sparrow''s big eyes are pretty and the face is pure and elegant.


    "And one more, that fierce boy, will be their absolute enemy." The ghost child light way, the corner of the mouth has some bitter smile meaning.


    Looking at the ghost child, the witch bird''s face was faint with a smile, and the whole person was full of a kind of pink greasy crisp fusion flavor. He said softly: "I also think that fierce guy, tomorrow will be their strong enemy."


    "Maybe we don''t have much to do tomorrow."


    Ghost child light way, looking at the face in front of the body, the eyes immediately gush out a little wave, stooping down, beautiful face, lips suddenly gently fell on the delicate red lips.


    "Wuwu..."


    The witch sparrow seemed to want to say something more, but it couldn''t say it any more. Then her hands wrapped around her strong shoulders, and her strength became more and more tight


    "Tomorrow, the little ones will be dragons or worms, and then we will know."


    "The first one in the tianwu assembly will be the weapon refined by Vice President Zhuge with Xuanling Tongtian Teng. I don''t know who can get it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A simple and quiet small courtyard, several elders light road.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This night, for many people, are particularly long, for some people, is also particularly short.


    But in any case, one night time, in many eyes looking forward to the dawn.


    Dawn, like a sword, splits the silent curtain of night and ushers in the first ray of dawn, shining on the mountains with a faint light.


    At that moment, many students'' fingerprints converged, opened their eyes and breathed.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then one after another from all over the college, straight to peace square.


    The office of chores, the New District, the old district and so on, one after another of the figures have gone, breath surging, rippling space.


    Tianwu conference is undoubtedly the most important event of tianwu college. No one wants to miss it. They have been waiting for a long time. Today, it is about to start.


    In the courtyard room near the mountain and by the water, half of the young people sit cross legged with purple robes of Zijin tianque behind their shoulders. The old white divine awn of the whole body is slowly converging, eyelashes are moving, and the closed eyes suddenly open, the fine light is flashing, and slowly turning into clear and bright.


    "Hoo..."


    A mouthful of turbid gas spewed out of his mouth. Looking at the sunshine outside the window, he felt the extraordinary different movement and stillness in the surrounding colleges today. A smile was raised on the face of the youth in purple robe. In his clear eyes, the light golden light twinkled in his eyes, and his fighting spirit began to rise. He was domineering and murmured: "No.1 in martial arts!"


    "It''s seven o''clock today. After the update, I will continue to cry for a while. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    This time, the tianwu Congress is also directly linked with the Wubang. The ranking of the tianwu Congress will also be the ranking on the Wubang list at that time.


    After seeing Du fu''na in the square, they came up with the idea of picking up the peace utensils.


    "Du Xuedi, you should go to the tianwu assembly. You are a student of the Institute. The three of us will accompany you. Although there are not many people, it also means that the whole institute will give you a boost." Han Chao was as enthusiastic as ever when he saw Du Shaofu.


    "We have been suppressed by all the institutes. This time, we have to rely on you to give us a good breath." Figure Tong said, thin body but very strong, eyes fine light spread, can not be underestimated.


    "Come on, we all support you." Bing Na smile way, eye light immediately falls on Du Xiaoyao''s body, light way: "good lovely macaque."


    Du Xiaoyao smell speech, simply ignore this kind of words, as did not hear.


    Looking at Han Chao, Bing Na and Tu Tong in front of him, Du Shaofu felt a kind of kindness and nodded. Then they went to peace square.


    Peace square is usually a place for new and old students to challenge. However, the grand events of the college must be held in peace square.


    Early in the morning, the figures from all over the college kept coming. Before the sun had completely climbed, the square was filled with countless black heads.


    In the dense and bustling crowd, accompanied by a lot of discussion and noise, the noise spread around, and the number of people who came to play in the temple of light last time was more than that.


    All the college students participated in the tianwu assembly. In addition, the closure of tianwu Fujing last night, all the students who understood the seclusion came out and gathered together today.


    When Du Shaofu, Han Chao, Bingna and tutong arrived at the peace square, they were not surprised to see the dense crowd.


    For Du Shaofu, at the beginning, the people in the auction house of the herdsmen''s firm would not be under this situation. The only difference is that at this time, the new and old students in the peace square can''t be underestimated. After they go out, they will certainly be able to shock one party, which is not comparable to the crowd of good and bad people in the auction of the stockbreeding firm.


    Of course, there were many top strong people in the auction of stockbreeding firm that day.


    "Brother."


    The clear voice fell, and Du Xiaoqing''s butterfly figure came, and her eyes fell on Du Xiaoyao''s body, and her innocent eyes fluctuated, as if she felt something invisible.


    "EH."


    Du Xiaoyao looked at Du Xiaoqing, still pale gold Lingtong micro motion, and then whispered: "blood is not low."


    "What a lovely monkey, brother, can you give it to me to play?"


    After the short short film was engraved, Du Xiaoqing returned to normal, and the vague feeling disappeared. Instead, he paid attention to Du Xiaoyao.


    "Little girl film, I am your brother, you dare not respect me!"


    Du Xiaoyao immediately stares at Du Xiaoqing when he hears the speech. For Du Xiaoqing''s identity, he learned from his chat with Du Shaofu yesterday, so it''s no surprise.


    Hearing Du Xiaoyao''s words, Han Chao, Bing Na and Tu Tong around him were all shocked.


    Du Xiaoqing was no exception, and then he looked at Du Xiaoyao in doubt and said, "you are a monkey, how can you be my brother?"


    "Girl, he is your second brother Du Xiaoyao." Du Shaofu stroked Du Xiaoqing''s beautiful hair and said with a smile.


    "No, I''m the big brother, not the second."


    Du Xiaoyao said at once that he was much bigger than Du Shaofu. If Du Xiaoqing called like this, he would be dwarfed in front of Du Shaofu.


    Du Xiaoqing looked at Du Xiaoyao, then at Du Shaofu. Finally, his eyes fell on Du Xiaoyao again and said, "second brother."


    "Little girl film." Smell speech, Du Xiaoyao immediately stare at Du Xiaoqing.


    "Don''t worry about it. You''re the second." Du Shaofu said with a smile on his face.


    "You are the second." Du Xiaoyao glared at Du Shaofu and said without good breath.


    In the quarrel between Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, there are several beautiful figures coming slowly. Du Xiaoman and ouyangshuang are the first ones, as well as LV Jiaxue and Zhang Lu. Du Shaofu is no stranger to these two women and nods slightly.


    "We should go in." Ouyang Shuang came to Du Shaofu and said.


    "Come on, big sister, cheer you up. You must be in the top ten." Du Xiaoman several times.


    "Well." After Du Shaofu nodded to his elder sister Du Xiaoman, he followed Ouyang Shuang to the square.


    Du Xiaoyao didn''t follow, her eyes moved, and finally her figure fell on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder.


    "Second brother, are you an animal, a monkey?" Du Xiaoqing looked at Du Xiaoyao curiously and asked.


    "Your second brother, I No, I''m your brother. I''m not a beast, I''m not a monkey. " Du Xiaoyao is about to collapse. How can everyone think he is a monkey."But you are clearly a monkey. You are not a monkey. What do you say you are?" Du Xiaoqing blinked her innocent eyes and asked.


    Du Xiaoyao stared at Du Xiaoqing helplessly and said, "if you speak again, I will let Du Shaofu not take you to play."


    "OK..." Du Xiaoqing smacked her tongue and stopped talking.


    Ouyang Shuang took Du Shaofu to the side of the square. There was a special passage reserved for students of Wubang. Without the crowd, you could easily walk to the square. In a low voice, he said to Du Shaofu in a low voice: "Sister Li Xuexue asked me to tell you that she has gone back to Canada and will have a chance to see you later."


    "How did she go home?" On hearing this, Du Shaofu was quite surprised.


    "Qianguyu was abandoned by you. It is estimated that she is upset in her heart. She wants to escort qianguyu back in person."


    Ouyang Shuang wiped a little sigh, and said: "I''m afraid that once she goes back, the family behind qianguyu can''t find you. She will certainly find her more or less. Maybe she will have a lot of trouble at that time. I advised her, but she insisted on sending qianguyu back, hoping that she would be OK."


    "I hope she''s OK." Du Shaofu said lightly that although it had something to do with himself at this time, he did not regret standing in his own position.


    A moment later, through the passage, Du Shaofu followed Ouyang Shuang to the center of the broad square.


    The dense crowd around the square left behind a yellow line. It was obvious that in the middle was the competition area of today''s tianwu Congress, and onlookers could not get close to it.


    In the middle of the square, there are 80 or 90 young men and women standing in the middle of the square. Each of them stands upright and their breath fluctuates invisibly. All of them are of extraordinary bearing. Any one of them is the most outstanding one among his peers.


    "It''s all the people on the list of martial arts. Some of them you should have met. The others will become familiar with you when you have a chance. But today they are all your opponents, including me." Ouyang Shuang said lightly.


    Du Shaofu smiles and looks at the young men and women. They are all extraordinary. Luo Tianchen, Zhu Ding, Xiang Tianyin, Bing Qianli, Qin Lang, Guo Qing and others are among them. They are all the people in the ranks of the military rank.


    "It''s Du Shaofu."


    "It''s said that Du Shaofu was on the list of martial arts only yesterday."


    "Come on, Du Shaofu!"


    With the arrival of Du Shaofu, many students around him immediately aroused a lot of discussion, and even more supporters began to shout.


    Luo Tianchen, Bing Qianli, Guo Qing and others nodded to Du Shaofu through the crowd.


    Listening to the noise around him and looking at the powerful men on the list of martial arts in front of him, Du Shaofu began to feel a little hot.


    Ten years of "fool master" made Du Shaofu''s mind much more mature than his peers, and also cultivated his tenacious and resolute character.


    The darkness of the forest and the training in the mountains of wild animals made Du Shaofu gradually develop his aggressive and resolute character.


    But in the final analysis, Du Shaofu is only 17 years old, a 17-year-old half of a young man, at this time, facing the whole college of martial arts strong, facing these several Empire countless forces are concerned about the grand event, it is difficult to be unmoved.


    "How sure are you of the top ten?" Seeing the smile on Du Shaofu''s face, Ouyang Shuang blinked his big eyes and asked Du Shaofu.


    "The top ten should not be a big problem. My goal is to be the first."


    Du Shaofu smiles. In the face of such an atmosphere, his heart is filled with blood. For the top ten, he is quite successful. Naturally, the final goal is to be the first in the tianwu assembly. Only by winning the first, can he get the weapons refined by Vice President Zhuge.


    "For the first place, there are general budianshan, lingxuan, yunu, guxinyan, Jiuyou TAISHAO, Youming Princess Wuque, qianluo sword, Guo Shaofeng. They are all strong enemies." Ouyang Shuang chuckled.


    Du Shao''s style heard the speech, and he knew that these guys were strong. He said with a faint smile: "the lion fights the rabbit, but they still don''t have any spare strength. If they want to win the first place, they also need to get my approval!"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled with a faint golden light, which was faintly domineering.


    "It''s the little ghost child and the witch bird of the nether world who are too few in Jiuyou."


    "And Li Yuxiao


    "Compared with the general and Gu Xinyan, mang Hao, who is even more difficult to see, has come."


    "The ice Python Bai Yichuan is here."


    "Look, qianluo sword, Guo Shaofeng, lingxuan, yunu, Gu Xinyan, and the generals are all here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    On the special passageway, a series of figures came out. With the appearance of these figures, the most enthusiastic waves broke out among the surrounding spectators. The voices of discussion and shouting gathered together, resounding through the sky, and the atmosphere reached the first peak!


    Du Shaofu followed his eyes. Most of them were familiar figures. Generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng and Li Yuxiao came together. There were also several young people with excellent temperament. Even if they were walking with generals and ghost dolls, they were not suppressed at all, representing their identity and strength.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    "You should know almost everyone else. Mang Hao, the sixth mad cow in Wubang, Bai Yichuan, the seventh ice python, and Bai Yichuan, who used to be No. 10. But because of the fall of Beiming maple and the jade of the overlord gun, you have to pay more attention to these three people. Other people should not be a threat to you." Ouyang Shuangdao''s voice whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    Just as Du Shaofu looked at the generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, and Li Yuxiao, their eyes also looked at Du Shaofu. They looked at each other with a smile.


    "Do you think we have a chance to fight today? Last time, we were not very happy."


    Li Yu, who was a demon, came up to Du Shaofu''s side and looked ahead. At this time, nearly a hundred people on the military list were smiling. Then he said, "but I have to send others down first. I don''t want to meet you in the beginning."


    "I''ll wait for you." Du Shaofu''s mouth slightly raised a smile, and the battle spirit in his eyes began to surge.


    "What are you talking about? Do you want to join hands?"


    GUI Wa and Princess Youming Wuque came to Li Yuxiao and Du Shaofu''s side. On their beautiful faces, they looked at the 80 or 90 top martial artists and said, "according to the rules, we should first clear a group of people, and then we should send those who are not strong enough to make up for the number, so as not to hinder our enjoyment ¡£¡±


    "That''s what I mean." Li Yuxiao has a faint smile, and a faint red light twinkles in his double pupils.


    When Du Shaofu heard the words and listened to the conversation of these people, it seemed that there were different levels of martial arts on the list of martial arts. Those with the same level of cultivation would be in a group. What kind of strength, what kind of circle they were in contact with.


    "Are you du Shaofu? It''s cruel to hear that you have abandoned the jade of all ages."


    A young man in white clothes came up and looked at Du Shaofu with his eyes like a boa constrictor in his eyes. His whole body had an invisible breath and some chill.


    "Bai Yichuan, an ice python, has some friendship with qianguyu. They have been training together outside." Ouyang Shuang whispered beside Du Shaofu.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he could guess the origin of Bai Yichuan. He looked at Bai Yichuan with clear eyes and said softly, "the jade of all ages has to fight, but the strength is not enough."


    "I hope you can stay until the end, and I also want to know how the jade of the ages was defeated."


    Bai Yichuan looks the same, but the vision in his eyes is to wipe over some unperceivable displeasure.


    "If you have a chance, you will know." Du Shaofu looked directly at Bai Yichuan and said calmly.


    "Bai Yichuan, his opponent is not you. I''m afraid it''s not enough. Don''t insult yourself."


    The ghost child glanced at Bai Yichuan lightly, and her sharp and cold breath loomed and fluctuated. She didn''t pay much attention to Bai Yichuan. She seemed to be deliberately taking the lead for Du Shaofu.


    "Ghost child, what do you mean?"


    Smell speech, Bai Yichuan looks at the ghost child, the complexion is not too good-looking, although usually he also does not put the ghost child in the eye too, but at this time the eye looks at the ghost child, is some instinctive some fear, after all, the rank of the ghost child is higher than him, he also knows the terror of the power of the ghost child.


    "Guiwa means that you are not strong enough. Don''t provoke some people who shouldn''t be provoked. Qianguyu deserves to end up like that. Just don''t be the next one."


    A faint voice came. Listening to the voice, people around suddenly squinted and looked away. A huge young man stepped forward. His face had a kind of sculpture like feeling. The breath was virtually like occupying the sky and could suppress the mountains and rivers. He was the number one in Wubang, not a general of mountains and rivers!


    Looking at the general, Bai Yichuan seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. Facing the general, he could say anything. He just glanced at Du Shaofu without leaving a trace, and the rest of his eye slightly twitched.


    Du Shaofu looked at the general with a faint smile, which was a greeting.


    The general looked at Du Shaofu with a faint smile and said, "do you think we have a chance to fight today?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, then raised a smile, looked at the general and said with a smile, "if I have a chance, I will give you a good beating."


    The general was stunned, then looked at Du Shaofu, frowned and said, "I will do my best."


    In the conversation of the people in the square, all around the audience are full of respect, shouting the names of the strong one after another.


    Any student of tianwu college is extraordinary in the outside world, and the people on the military list, especially general budianshanhe, lingxuan Yunv, Gu Xinyan and others, are the top of the list. No one can shake their position.


    Faced with the rare existence among these peers, other students, whether they admit it or not, are all in awe and pursuit of their peak existence. Their strength is respected, and they are also used in tianwu college.


    "Hum..."


    In the noisy peace square, all of a sudden, there is a melodious bell ring. With the sound of the bell, the noise around is suddenly gradually quiet, until it is finally quiet."Whoosh..."


    Just as the bell fell, many tutors stood respectfully in one corner of the square. Before thirty seats, dozens of figures appeared in front of the seat.


    A strong breath spread out. It was elder sun, elder he Hu, elder Liao, elder murongxi and so on.


    Today, the elder and elder Liao are in the middle of the body, but they are three old people. They are all over 70 or 80 years old. Their figures seem old, but they are spiritually energetic. The invisible breath fluctuation in their bodies makes people more trembling when they are peeping.


    "Wu Wang Jing, three Wu Wang Jing!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled. All the breath of the three old men came to King Wu''s realm. They were not inferior to the king of medicine, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    "That''s the big elder, the second elder and the Third Elder in the inner courtyard. It''s only the grand event like tianwu assembly that can come out once. It''s said that there are some elders in the inner courtyard who have been studying in seclusion for more than ten years or even for decades." Ouyang Shuang lowered his voice, and jiaosheng said in Du Shaofu''s ear that these news were brought up by Uncle Xi unintentionally from the chat.


    "It is indeed a tianwu college with thousands of years of history."


    Du Shaofu is really moved. Now he really realizes the details of tianwu Academy. No wonder the surrounding Empire and the forces in the dark forest dare not provoke the tianwu Academy. I''m afraid it is the terror elders in the inner courtyard who are really afraid.


    Those elders in the inner courtyard have been hard to show up for decades or even decades. Outsiders hardly know how many of them are. They have endured loneliness for more than ten years, or even decades. They do not care about the affairs of the world. They do not know how terrible their strength is, and who dares to provoke them easily.


    Just as Du Shaofu looked at him, an old man in the middle, dressed in a grey robe and with long white hair shoulder length, came forward. He was the elder of the inner courtyard just mentioned by Ouyang Shuang.


    The big elder walked out and glanced at the tens of thousands of onlookers around the peace square, and the old voice came out: "in the tianwu convention once every 20 years, the people who ranked in the martial arts list participate in it. In the first round of elimination, each player takes his own shot, and the one who defeats the opponent gets one point. Finally, 20 people are left to enter the second round final. The winner is the one with the highest points against the lowest Those who are famous will enter the realm of heaven, martial arts, and talisman for half a year. "


    After a slight pause, the elder continued: "this time the tianwu assembly is somewhat different. The final champion will be selected. The champion will get a weapon refined by Zhuge vice president''s relatives with xuanlingtongtianteng. It is not allowed to deliberately hurt people''s lives in the contest. Otherwise, the losers will be punished with heavy punishment, or the losers will take their own risks."


    As the elder''s voice dropped, a foot of the square, a huge jade, suddenly bloomed a dazzling rune.


    On top of Yubi, there is a list of 100. The first one is the general, and the last one is Du Shaofu. It is Du Shaofu. This jade jade is a reduced version of the military rank.


    "Chulala..."


    On the square, the top 100 of the Wubang rank, looking at the reduced version of the Wubang, want to further on the Wubang, in the next knockout competition, their eyes were filled with civil war intention, and a breath of breath was quietly fluctuating.


    The elder''s right arm vibrated and his grey robe shook. The old man''s voice suddenly resounded from the peace square, "tianwu assembly, start now!"


    "Boom


    As the elder''s voice fell, the square, the top ranked one hundred breath of the sky, the whole peace square for it shocked!


    In the middle of the sky, there is a faint wind and clouds surging in the air. The breath is so exciting that many elders are moved by it!


    At the same time, the elders sat back.


    On the square, the top five ranked by Wu Bang are all moving together in a wrong way, spreading and standing separately. A breath of astonishing air is surging into the sky.


    Around the audience, mind waves, eyes tremble, waiting for such a long duel, now finally began.


    Tianwu conference is on the verge of explosion!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    "Buzz!"


    A hundred breath billows, the breath fluctuates, rippling in the sky, making the sound of wind and thunder come out of the space.


    At this moment, all the strong men in the peace square were waiting.


    Large dark gas halo package, all kinds of color of dark gas gush out, like the color of fireworks flame general, momentum gorgeous spectacular!


    "Try to beat your opponents as much as possible. According to the rules of the general assembly, the more opponents are defeated in the elimination match, the higher the points will be, and the second round will be relatively easy." Ouyang Shuang said at Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Hula..."


    Among the crowd, a burly young man was surrounded by the turbulent dark blue air, which condensed into armor. The breath of terror spread from the inside and shook the sky. Many young people around him were frightened. It was mang Hao, who ranked sixth in the martial arts list.


    "Do it!"


    Mang Hao, a mad cow, gave a big drink. His whole body was covered with dark green and dark armor. His momentum was like that of a bull. He suddenly jumped up and directly jumped to a young man in long clothes not far away. He fell to the ground and broke the stone floor of the square.


    "Boom


    The mad cow mang Hao blows out with a fist, wrapped in runes, as powerful as thunder. The black light flashes all over his body, and the dark blue light lingers around him. One blow blows hard and the ground cracks one after another.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The body of the young man in long clothes was directly blasted out, and he fell hard in the distance. Blood gushed from his mouth, and he could not stand up again.


    On the narrowed version of the Wubang, Du Shaofu''s name suddenly rose to one place. At the bottom of the list was the young man in long clothes. The first one was defeated and became one of the mats of the Wubang.


    "Boom..."


    With the mad cow mang Hao''s hand, the war is on the verge of outbreak. A breath of breath suddenly erupts. The amazing war detonates the whole audience!


    Li Yuxiao, who is a demon demon, has a strong sense of evil. He hunts in a dark red robe.


    "Chula la!"


    Guo Shaofeng''s hand is wrapped in a dark halo. The runes are spread on the palm print. It looks light but powerful.


    The ghost child''s eyes were fixed on a young man in Chinese clothes. The cold and fierce breath fluctuated and the figure appeared in front of him like a ghost. The release of the breath was enough to make the soul of the young man in Chinese costume tremble.


    The witch sparrow of the nether world looks like a tender and boneless body, but its power is terrible. The breath is surging, sweeping the sky like a storm.


    "Bang!"


    Gu Xinyan''s eyes were shining. There was a young man in robe in front of him. He was fighting closely and was shocked directly. The unfortunate young man in robe was also the soldier of the law enforcement team.


    General hands, momentum to suppress the mountains and rivers, hands and feet, breath surging, let the space tremble, let people breathe cool air, dare not close, have to avoid.


    All the strongest players in the martial arts list, as if they had an invisible tacit understanding, took the lead in attacking those with the lowest ranking.


    Of course, Du Shaofu ranked the lowest, but now it is an exception, and no one has come to provoke Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s name of ferocity has long been feared by people on the list of martial arts.


    Just because other people don''t come to provoke Du Shaofu, it doesn''t mean that Du Shaofu won''t fight.


    The more points, the next round will be relatively relaxed. Naturally, Du Shaofu would not like to have more difficulty in his next round.


    Looking at the square where fierce fighting broke out in an instant, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of fighting spirit, and the pale gold light was diffused in his eyes.


    "Go down!"


    A cultivator with a perfect pulse and spirit state and close to the later stage, holds a five foot long knife tightly, and the blade bursts out and sweeps across the sky. It splits the sword awn driven by Ouyang Shuang, and the rune disperses, and the energy sweeps across. A palm print follows, and goes directly to Ouyang Shuang''s shoulder.


    "Oh


    Ouyang Shuang''s sword has been restrained. In an instant, he communicates the martial pulse and condenses the pulse soul. A ferocious and powerful Chixiao double headed leopard immediately blocks out and resists the opponent''s palm.


    "You''re not enough!"


    The former drank a lot and urged by the long sword in his hand. The pulse spirit state was completely close to the later cultivation. It was not under the original Guo Ming. A large number of sword awns broke through the sky and swept through the space. Many of the sword awns directly hit the Chixiao double headed Leopard, sending out a lot of runes.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Ouyang''s blood spurted out from his mouth, and his delicate body staggered back. He had no power to fight again.


    "Wave boxing!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the young man with a long sword. His figure was floating like a God, unpredictable and like a ghost. A fist seal directly bombarded the young man''s long sword which he was afraid to resist.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The sound exploded continuously. The knife in the young man''s hand was cracked and destroyed. The blood gushed from his mouth. His body flew across the ground. The ground cracked when he fell. After struggling for several times, he did not get up again.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu took another shot and wrapped himself in a golden awn. The energy of Du Shaofu''s body was thunderous in every move of his body. No one could stop him."I''m sorry to meet you again!" Zhu Ding of the law enforcement team flew directly with a blow from Du Shaofu.


    "Oh..."


    A young man with a perfect level of pulse spirit state urged the pulse soul, which was directly smashed by Du Shaofu.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    "Roar!"


    The two young men at the perfect level of pulse and spirit state saw that the situation was not good, and each urged the spirits of the arteries to attack Du Shaofu.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu drank it lightly. He ignored them directly in the face of their relationship and scattered them into runes all over the sky.


    Then Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the two youths. He seized their shoulders with both hands and collided them fiercely.


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu showed mercy, but the two men were still dizzy and blood gushed out.


    "Roar..."


    On the square, with a short time of fighting, there was a lot of animal roaring, and many students were forced to stimulate their pulse spirit.


    For a time, the pulse soul across the air, roaring each other, deafening, pressure spread, occupying the sky.


    "Is he Du Shaofu, who was expelled from the war?"


    On the Presbyterian seat, the elder in the middle looks at the young man in purple robe with a broad sword behind his shoulder in the fierce battle in the square. His white hair is moving and his eyes are shining.


    "Back to the elder, he is Du Shaofu." He Hu elder respectfully said to the elder.


    "Fu Dao Wu Dao has a double break. This son is extraordinary enough to enter the first three. If two years later, I''m afraid that even the two children of Jiang''s and Gu''s will not be able to compare." The elder said softly.


    "What the elder means is that this time Du Shaofu can''t compete with the general and Gu Xinyan for the first place?" Murong Xi respectfully asked, the elder''s eyes are naturally extremely venomous, perhaps from which, already can see the final result.


    "After all, there is a huge difference between Wuling and Wuhou. Wait for the final result. I also expect unexpected results."


    The elder said with a light smile, his old face and pupils were also suffused with some color of expectation.


    "a great general, one shot to beat Kwai Bang eighteen''s fast hand Jun Yuanhong!"


    "The ghost child is too terrible, no one can resist the cold and fierce breath on his body. He is extremely strong!"


    "Crazy cattle mang Hao is also strong, no one can compete with it!"


    "The most terrifying thing is Du Shaofu. He is so fierce that no one can stop him!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Around the square, a large number of onlookers were talking about it, looking at the confrontation in the center of the square, and the explosion of such astonishing momentum was startled.


    "Du Xuedi is really fierce. No wonder he is famous in the college." In the crowd, Han Chao was stunned by Du Shaofu''s ferocious action in the square.


    "It''s too strong. There are only three generals, Gu Xinyan and Du Xuedi in the whole college." Bingna delicate face, eyes also gush shock color.


    "Now we can breathe a breath at last." Tutong is excited, grinning and happy.


    Not far away, Du Xiaoyao is on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, looking at the field. There is not too much fluctuation in the pale gold spirit pupil.


    "My brother can get the first one. The other people are too weak to watch. The three old guys sitting in front of me are reluctant, but they are not enough." Du Xiaoqing looked at the whole audience, and finally fell on the inner court elder, the second elder, and the three elders, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Du Bingzhi''s words are only for Du Yanqing.


    "Bang!"


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu explodes a wolf demon''s pulse soul with one foot. At the same time, he reaches the peak of a pulse spirit state, and almost the youth who have arrived in the Wuhou state blast down the square.


    "Chulala..."


    Suddenly, a figure appeared quietly behind Du Shaofu. An invisible cold air penetrated into the space, and a sharp Rune claw print emerged out of thin air.


    "Kaka..."


    The space where this Rune claw mark passes is like frost. It is like a poisonous snake. It appears behind Du Shaofu in a moment. It is a breath of terror and magnanimity, which is even more crushing and blocking the space.


    "Boom


    The whole space is frozen. Such a terrible atmosphere, the sneak attacker is no longer the cultivation of pulse spirit state, but to the level of Wuhou state. At this moment, there are martial arts practitioners who attack Du Shaofu, or suddenly attack.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu gave a deep drink in his throat, which gave out a domineering and fierce breath. His whole body was pale golden, and his power was fierce and frightening.


    "Woo Hoo."


    "Ouch!"


    Under the release of Du Shaofu''s domineering and fierce breath at this time, in the Zhou sky, the shadow of many pulse spirits and beasts roared and trembled for no reason, and they were unconsciously affected and were afraid of it instinctively.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot and waved his hand. The secret patterns of the golden talisman came out one after another like a leaf fan, like a giant ROC''s golden wings. The terrifying momentum rushed forward, and the dazzling golden runes poured down like a flood and swept like waves. Suddenly, the sound of "Hula La" collided with the cold claw mark of the rune behind him.


    "Chulala..."


    When terror erupted, many eyes in the Presbyterian seat were surprised to see that the rune''s icy claw print was directly shattered and turned into a rune in the sky.


    "Chulala..."


    In the scattered energy, the voice of a young man in white staggers in mid air and directly backs up several steps. His eyes are slightly raised, and he looks at a purple robed man with a broad sword behind his shoulder not far from his body. There is a little shock in his pupils.


    Du Shaofu stood in the air and looked at the young man in white who had just sneaked in front of him. It was Bai Yichuan, the ice boar. Judging from his just shot, although his accomplishments had not reached the level of mystery in Marquis Wu''s territory, he was still a little better than the eternal jade of overlord gun.


    "Do you like to hit me? That''s what you want!"


    There was a chill in Du Shaofu''s face, and his figure went straight to Bai Yichuan with fierce momentum. He made it clear that he did not intend to let go of Bai Yichuan. Some people wanted to attack themselves, but they were still not polite. How could Du Shaofu be patient and count.


    Bai Yichuan took a deep breath to suppress the shock in his heart. He was just a pulse spirit state. With many elders around, this boy can really turn the sky.


    All of a sudden, an astonishing cold breath surged out of Yi Chuan''s body, as if he wanted to freeze the surrounding space. His whole body was inspired by the rune light, and his eyes were covered with cold.


    "Boy, if you have the ability, come!"


    Bai Yichuan is looking at Du Shaofu who is coming. He has a cold smile on his mouth. He is also very powerful. He ranks seventh in the martial arts list. Is he an ordinary person.


    "What if I come here? If you dare to attack me, you will have to pay the price!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about Bai Yichuan''s indifference. He appeared in front of Bai Yichuan in an instant.


    "It''s so fast. It seems that it''s a kind of unpredictable high-level footwork that even the college can''t come up with it."


    Looking at the footwork of Du Shaofu''s feet, the elder should be an old man in plain colored robe of the second elder in the inner courtyard. His eyes were full of vitality, which showed that Du Shaofu''s body method was not simple at this time.


    "I''d like to see how you made me pay today!"


    Bai Yichuan drank, the breath of ice was surging, and the frost was blooming around him. The frightful ice temperature seemed to freeze the space around Du Shaofu and bind the space. A fist seal was pounded out. The space around him rattled and the frost floated like snowflakes. The rune was accompanied by the howling cold wind. The momentum was breathtaking.


    "Go away!"


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink and clenched his fist with five fingers. He regarded the icy breath as nothing. The golden light burst out and could not be restrained. His fist was wrapped with golden talisman and secret pattern, which was as hot as golden lightning, and hit Bai Yichuan''s fist.


    "Boom..."


    The explosion suddenly resounded like thunder, and the earth shaking energy sonic boom immediately drew the eyes of the whole audience.


    After all, in the fierce war at this time, there are still the strongest in cultivation and the weakest in cultivation. Although any one who can be qualified to participate in the competition is absolutely strong, compared with the most advanced one in the martial arts list, the real competition between the top strong has not yet officially started.


    At the moment, Du Fuchuan was the first to open the contest, which was beyond the expectation of all the people.


    In the air, Du Shaofu and Bai Yichuan hit each other with their fists. The runes were scattered like fireworks. The terrifying destructive power swept through the surrounding sky, and the square floor below was not spared. Large pieces of bluestone floor were lifted directly, and countless cracks appeared in the "boom" of the earth and mountains.


    Along with the spread of a terrible pressure, the audience around the scene were thrilled.


    Looking at the consequences of this terrible confrontation, how terrible the strength is. Many people gasp. Is this the strength of the top strong in Wubang? So terrible!


    "Pedaling..."


    As the energy of terror swept through, Du Shaofu''s body shook back several steps in the air, but then stabilized his body.


    "Chulala..."


    However, Bai Yichuan''s body recoiled in a straight line. After several tens of meters, he was able to stabilize his body. His fist was numb. He could see that his fist was covered with blood. It was obvious that he suffered a lot from Du Shaofu''s fist.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Bai Yichuan''s eyes became more and more gloomy. He looked down at his bloody fist. His arm trembled slightly. Then he began to ache and his eyes were cold.


    Suddenly, there was a breath of ice on his body, and the rune swayed, then the talisman secret patterns surged on his body, and finally expanded like an inflated balloon.Among the many shocking eyes, Bai Yichuan immediately circled with a shadow of a huge object with a length of tens of feet. The whole body was covered with white light, and the white scale was dense, which was ferocious and powerful.


    "Han Bing Jiao python, this is Bai Yichuan''s pulse soul!"


    Among the onlookers, some people marvel that the ice dragon Python is not a mortal thing, and it is said that it has the blood of the dragon family.


    Any monsters and beasts related to the dragon clan are extremely terrifying.


    Bai Yichuan and his pulse and soul are in harmony. At this time, the whole person seems to be transformed into an ice dragon python. If he has claws under his abdomen, he will be a giant dragon.


    The ghost of Python''s pulse and soul is empty, and its whole body is full of frightful and icy breath, and its whole body is shining with the light of runes, which makes the surrounding space flutter with frost flowers. The breathtaking breath of ice can virtually freeze the mysterious Qi and soul.


    Bai Yichuan looks at Du Shaofu with cold eyes. His mouth is full of snake teeth, like icicles, with a cold light!


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as the scream of terror came out, Bai Yichuan was like a real ice boa constrictor. He showed the terror momentum of the dragon people and suppressed the sky. Among the many startling eyes, he hit Du Shaofu fiercely and directly. The large space behind him was almost frozen.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu moved and looked up at the huge ice boa that was almost in front of him. In this short period of time, a tyrannical and ferocious momentum of terror broke out like a mountain torrent.


    The golden light soared to the sky, and the secret patterns of the talisman were surging. Within the faint golden light, it was like a golden winged ROC bird flapping its wings. The invisible shadow of the golden winged ROC bird shrouded Du Shaofu. The secret pattern of the golden talisman was dazzling, just like a rising sun.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the domineering momentum swept out of Du Shaofu''s body. Behind him, the secret patterns of the talisman fluttered with wings, overflowing with light and filled with glory, just like a roc flapping its wings and soaring for nine days!


    In all the eyes startled to see, the two in the Zhou Kong trembling drama, bang ran fierce collision!


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and the golden glow was blooming all over the sky. His wings shook suddenly behind his back, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds. His wings were swept directly to Bai Yichuan, strong and domineering.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s wings shot out, just like the arrival of a giant ROC, flapping his wings and sweeping the open and close. He was domineering and domineering, arrogant, and oppressing everything.


    "Boom!"


    In such a collision, the air is like thunder, the rune light bursts out, like fireworks, so that the whole sky is bright.


    The astonishing force of terror almost has a vast momentum to destroy the surrounding space. A vacuum emerges, and is distorted by the runic energy. The astonishing pressure makes the surrounding space tremble.


    "Chulala...!"


    All the standoff did not last long. In the dazzling light, the golden talisman and secret pattern swept across the package, and the cold ice dragon Python eyes showed fear and began to be suppressed!


    In the fierce shooting, Du Shaofu''s figure burst out and suddenly appeared on the top of the frozen Python''s head. His fist was wrapped in golden dark air, and his runes were full of red. Among the eyes of many people who were gaping, Du Shaofu hit the top of the cold ice python.


    "Boom


    With such a blow, the shadow of the cold ice dragon Python''s pulse and soul suddenly cracked, turned into a rune to disperse the sky, and the huge force swept down the inch by inch.


    "Hiss..."


    Bai Yichuan''s figure also shot backward in the fear of his two pupils. At last, he made a loud noise. His body shot backwards at the square floor and fell heavily on the square ground. Cracks in the ground broke and spread out in the gaping eyes of the square around him.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Bai Yichuan''s body spurts blood to the sky. In his eyes of fear, his pupils suddenly shrink. A purple robe forms from the air and expands in his pupils.


    Finally, under the gaze of many shocking eyes, Du Shaofu''s figure fell from the sky and stepped on Bai Yichuan''s chest. He stepped into the crack in the ground, and his ribs were broken by the impact.


    At this moment, the Zhou sky was quite silent, and some college students spat.


    "What a strong Du Xuedi, it''s terrible!"


    Han Chao, Bing Na and Tu Tong are shocked for a long time and can''t get back to their senses.


    "Now, you should know how the jade was defeated!"


    With a sneer in his mouth, Du Shaofu stepped on Bai Yichuan as if he had crushed Bai Yichuan''s previous scorn and gloom.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A mouthful of blood gushed from Bai Yichuan''s mouth, and his eyes were filled with resentment and fear. At this time, he finally knew how qianguyu was defeated, but it was too late to regret.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    The original Bai Yichuan definitely has the strength to rush into the top ten. He himself is also in the top ten of the martial arts list. No matter how much he can enter the tianwu Fu realm to understand for half a year and get great benefits. Now, everything is gone from him.


    "This boy is not strong in general, and his cultivation skills are also amazing. He has never seen such domineering and fierce skills."


    On the Presbyterian seat, the great elder, the second elder and the Third Elder were all stunned and shocked, not to mention the other elders.


    "This boy is more terrible than his son of a bitch!"


    Murong Xi whispered a little, a little bitter smile on his handsome face.


    "The third brother is no longer the third younger brother of the past. The Du family in Shicheng will surely rise soon."


    Du Xiaoman murmured softly, looking at the domineering purple robe figure at this time. At that time, Shicheng''s infamous fool youth was no longer the original one. It had already transformed into a rising one. It was destined to soar for nine days like a roc spreading its wings!


    "Hum..."


    Next to the reduced version of the Wubang list, the low and melodious bell was heard again after Du Shaofu stepped on Bai Yichuan.


    In the middle of the square, there were only 20 students left in the air and above the ground.


    The remaining 80 people, either lying on the ground unable to move, or had already retreated in a panic, no one dared to stay.


    There are rules in the Congress. Although it is not allowed to deliberately hurt people''s lives, if you do not know how to take the initiative to admit defeat, the consequences will only be conceited.


    Among the remaining 20 people, generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, Kuang Niu manghao, chase Yun Yan, ye Feiyu, Li Yuxiao and other veteran strong men are all among them. Du Shaofu is not familiar with the other 11 people.


    "It''s OK."


    The ghost child appeared beside Du Shaofu and looked at Bai Yichuan, who was still trampled on by Du Shaofu. He cast a light glance at Bai Yichuan, showing a little regret. However, he did not have any sympathy. He did not listen to persuasion, and even attacked secretly. This is absolutely deserved. There is no need for sympathy.


    "It''s OK. It''s a small thing."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu moves his feet away from Bai Yichuan''s chest.


    "Shame yourself, ah!"


    The general stepped forward and looked at Bai Yichuan, who had the strength to enter the top ten. At this time, he could only sigh, and then he did not care much. He looked at the reduced list of Wubang in the corner of the square. Then he glanced at GUI Wa and Du Shaofu, and said softly, "I didn''t expect that you are very cruel."


    The ghost child looks at the list from afar, indifferent smile, don''t care too much.


    Du Shaofu followed the two men''s eyes and saw that the ranking on the list had already been renewed. The first place had become a mad cow, the second was ghost claw, the third was himself, and the fourth was the general.


    The fifth and sixth seventh places are Gu Xinyan, Wuque and Guo Shaofeng, and Li Yuxiao is also ranked eighth.


    "Du Shaofu is the third, and he really ranks at the top."


    "Bai Yichuan, the ice python, has been defeated. It''s a pity that Du Shaofu should not be provoked!"


    "The sky flame hand Pan Yu and the broken empty fist Luo Tianchen also entered the top 20. It seems that these two people have made great progress recently."


    "I didn''t expect that qiyexi also entered the top 20. Pan Yu and Luo Tianchen were originally ranked at 31 and 30, but Qi Yexi was only ranked 86, which is the black horse this time."


    "Qiyexi was originally extraordinary, but later she was silent. Naturally, she was not simple."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around the square, the college students were talking. Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the reduced version of the Wu Bang list. Among the top 20 rankings, the last one was Qi Yexi, 19 and 18, Luo Tianchen and Pan Yu, respectively.


    Luo Tianchen and Pan Yu''s accomplishments have made great progress in recent years. In addition, they are familiar with the generals in front of Wubang, such as Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, guiwa, etc.


    After all, in the dark forest, when they captured the Xuanling Tongtian vine, they all honed together. When looking for the opponent, they would be more or less reserved and partial.


    On the square, a number of registered students came to the stage and helped those who were too hard to get up in Wubang. Some colleges helped each other to walk down the square. In a short time, the whole square was cleaned up, only 20 people who won the final victory stood in the center of the square.


    Elder he Hu got up, stepped forward a few steps, slightly stretched out his hands to suppress the noisy discussion around him, and then his voice accompanied by Xuanqi said: "in the second round of finals, the highest ranked player will compete with the lowest ranked one, and so on. According to the ranking, he will choose his own opponents according to the old rules. The final ten winners will enter the territory of tianwufu for half a year I think all of you have a clear idea of the benefits of "tianwu assembly". Whoever can enter the final stage will show your strength. Tianwu assembly, the second round, starts now! "


    "Hum!"


    With the fall of elder he Hu''s voice, the air around him soared to the sky, and the deep and thick bell rang through the square, and the second round of finals officially began."Whoosh..."


    Almost at the same time, the whole square was full of people, and many figures were moving together. They selected their opponents according to the new round of ranking on the martial arts list. The mad cow was covered with dark blue armor, and its figure appeared in front of a beautiful shadow like a bull.


    "Chula la!"


    With the mad cow manghao landing, the whole ground is also a tremor. From the landing place of both feet, the bluestone floor of the square is cracked one after another. It is fierce, with dazzling dark blue eyes and twinkling eyes. He looks at a girl in front of him and says, "girl, you surrender and admit defeat, lest I hurt you, otherwise, I will not pity you."


    The young girl''s appearance is young and beautiful. She is only about 16 or 17 years old. She is a light green dress with a tight waist. Her skin is as fine as jade, soft and greasy. Her cherry mouth is not a little red. Her face is soft and bright with two strands of black and transparent hair on her cheek. She is very attractive. She looks at the mad cow in front of her body and her eyes are turning flexibly Cleverly turning, three points mischievous, and with three points of mischievous, gently said: "you are a brute force, but can not hurt me, really."


    "Little girl film, I must teach you a good lesson today."


    The mad cow mang Hao drank and was fierce and majestic. It was like a bull. He soared into the sky and then dived directly to the seven night sunlight. The fierce breath was frightening, just like the flash of mountain torrents, which directly covered the seven night sunlight.


    In the face of mad cow mang Hao, Qi Yexi''s eyes still blink cleverly, wave and move, and the beautiful image rotates and moves, drawing a graceful arc. The figure quickly retreats, like catkins in the wind, which seems to be floating and weak, but it is actually ethereal. At least in a short period of time, it is difficult to completely suppress the mad cow.


    "Boom..."


    With the mad cow and seven night Xi''s hand, the second round finals suddenly detonated.


    GUI Wa and Luo Tianchen face each other from afar. Facing GUI WA, Luo Tianchen''s face is not very good-looking, and his face can only show a bitter smile.


    "Hiss!"


    The time to defeat the opponent is still related to the new round of ranking. The ghost girl''s body is covered with dark and dark Qi, which is like liquid. The whirling dark air and dark evil spirit release light light light, which is extremely strange. The first time you take a hand, you will be swept into the air and cover Luo Tianchen.


    "Hiss..."


    The paw print passes through, even the surrounding space is full of concussion waves, which is enough to make Luo Tianchen absolutely suppressed.


    At this time, compared with Luo Tianchen, the more ugly face is Tian Yan hand Pan Yu. According to the ranking, he is facing the old opponent Du Shaofu.


    Looking at Du Shaofu in front of him at this time, Pan Yu''s exquisitely carved face looks extremely mixed, and his gentle and self-confident temperament is very tangled.


    Du Shaofu looked at Pan Yu, his clear eyes moved slightly, and he said lightly: "the pulse spirit state has reached the peak. It seems that although there has been a lot of progress, there is no breakthrough in the Marquis state."


    after hearing this, Pan Yu''s face became ugly. When he was dealing with Du Shaofu, he was the peak of the other side of the pulse state, and Du Shaofu was still in the pulsating state At the peak of Mai Ling state, progress has been rapid.


    How difficult it is to break through to Wuhou territory. Even if it is said that he has great talent, he hopes that he will have a chance to break through King Wu''s territory, but it is just another day. It is not now. I don''t know how many years later the "other day" will be. At least, it is difficult for him to step into the gap in Wuhou territory with his talent.


    "Hum, don''t you also have a spiritual state?"


    When Pan Yu heard the speech, he couldn''t help but snort in his throat. He didn''t think of it. In a short time, the young man who he didn''t even put in his eyes at the beginning, at this moment, has grown up to the extent that the whole college and even the whole empire pay attention to.


    But he was also suppressed by Du Shaofu, and the imbalance in his mind can be imagined.


    "Boom


    As the voice fell, Pan Yu''s air waves suddenly trembled, accompanied by a blazing breath, as if the whole space was about to suddenly catch fire. A hollow palm print wrapped in the incandescent Rune light, just like a substantive flame was beating, breaking out of the air in an instant, and directly shrouded in the collapse of Du Shaofu''s space.


    "You''re not enough now!"


    In the face of the empty flame fingerprints, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly picked, and a blow suddenly came out. The golden dark air covered his fists as if there was no one in the world. He directly collided with each other, dazzling the golden light, and then hit the flame fingerprints heavily.


    "Boom..."


    Under the gaze of a lot of eyes around, palms and fists collide, and the space seems to be exploded by life and explosion, and the runes in the sky are scattered. It is like a brilliant sun burst, and the mighty energy rage sweeps across. The fiery and domineering energy wind blows into the sky in the distance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the process of the energy explosion, Pan Yu''s body suffered a heavy blow, and was thrown out of the air. With the red blood gushing from his mouth, Pan Yu''s body fell directly from the air and fell into the ground of the square, shaking the square.


    In the crack of the ground, Pan Yu''s body was lying on the ground of the square. His right arm clattered and his blood overflowed. The skin of his palm was also blown open, dripping with blood.


    Du Shaofu broke his right arm all the time, and his internal organs trembled. Pan Yu could not fight against it. He struggled for several times and did not get up again.


    At the end of the day, Pan Yu did not stand up again. His eyes were full of resentment, and his mouth was covered with blood, which was quite cruel.


    At this time, Pan Yu really knew that he did not put in the eyes of the youth, from now on, will be the existence that he can only look up to.


    "Hiss!"


    The name of Guo Shaofeng climbed to the first place again, Du Shaofu came second, followed by general to third.


    The three men took the lead in defeating their opponents, and Guo Shaofeng beat them before Du Shaofu.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the deep muffled sound, a large amount of energy sound burst through, and the college students around were full of emotion and blood.


    In fact, there is a huge difference in strength between the top 20 in terms of strength. On the whole list of martial arts, the strength can really step into the realm of Wuhou. There are only about a dozen people, and almost half of the 20 people in the final Wubang are still in the pulse spirit state.


    However, even if it is the peak of Mai Ling state, there is a huge gap between the two places.


    Although it is said that the students of tianwu college, especially the students on the list of martial arts, one by one have the strength of leapfrogging opponents in the outside world.


    However, the more advanced they are, the stronger their natural talents are. Especially compared with Du Shaofu, general, guiwa, Gu Xinyan and other powerful people, they also have the strength of leapfrogging. By contrast, the lower the strength, the more suppressed they will be.


    With the general''s victory, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque and chasing Yunyan, ye Feiyu also defeated their opponents to win.


    After that, Li Yu''s night was full of demons and evil spirits, his long hair was bulging, and his amazing evil spirit was surging. He could not face up to it, and he did not dare to fight the front. He defeated an opponent and became the eighth winner.


    The ninth winner was a young man in black, with a pair of black runes on his back, which was similar to Du Shaofu''s Peng Lin Jiutian. He defeated an opponent who had almost reached the initial stage of marquis Wu''s situation and became the ninth winner.


    "The Black Hawk Tang Wu, originally Wu Bang 13, didn''t expect today also arrived in the top 10, just shot seems to have spare power, it seems that this period of time is a lot of progress." Guo Shaofeng said softly.


    "I didn''t expect this guy to be in the top 10." Li Yuxiao was panting, looking at the Black Shirt Youth Tang Wu who had just won. His eyes were quite moving.


    After the Black Shirt Youth defeated his opponent, his figure also stepped to the side of Du Shaofu, Guo Shaofeng, general, guiwa and so on. Listening to huamojian Li Yuxiao''s words, his eyes slightly wavered, and he said, "you originally ranked 15th in the top 10, but I''m not allowed to enter the top 10."


    "Hey, hey."


    Li Yu Xiao smiles, glances at Tang Wu and says, "of course, you''d better be able to win the championship."


    "Don''t hit me. It''s enough to get into the top ten. Naturally, there will be people competing for the champion." Tang Wu said indifferently, it seems that there is no intention of competing for the championship.


    At this time, on the whole square, only the last two mad cattle manghao and qiyexi have not finished the fierce battle.


    "Boom..."


    In the fierce battle, the half air Rune killed, the wind and clouds were surging, the mad cattle manghao was turbulent, but it was unable to completely suppress the seven night sunlight.


    "I didn''t expect that Qi Yexi could fight against the next mad cow. Over the years, I thought she was silent, but I didn''t expect that her cultivation strength did not fall." The general''s eyes were quite moved by the fierce exchanges in the air.


    "Was the seven night light strong at first?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the battle in the air. He was also curious about the seven night sun. He could compete with manghao, a mad cow, and his strength was conceivable. Besides, he was quite moved by the general.


    "She was very strong, even shocked the whole college, but she was not as high-profile as you."


    The general stood with his hands on his back and looked at the fight in the air. He said to Du Shaofu: "more than three years ago, Qi Yexi stood out from the examination of the college. At the beginning, he was even younger than you are now. I''m afraid he is only thirteen or four years old, and he has reached the military rank in one fell swoop. But at the end of the day, he seldom shows up and almost never makes a move, so he is gradually rare in the college Be mentioned. "


    "When I was only thirteen or four years old, I entered tianwu college. Now I am sixteen or seventeen."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with surprise. It was absolutely terrifying to be able to compete with manghao, a mad cow, at such an age.


    From this point of view, seven night Xi has been in the downwind, Qianying is like duckweed, being attacked by the mad cow mang Hao, but in a pair of clear intelligent eyes, the eyes are not flustered, even with a faint smile.Du Shaofu looked at the beautiful shadow in the sky. His eyes were bright and long, and his face was not so beautiful. However, his eyes were very smart and his temperament was unique, which was unforgettable.


    "She should have retained her strength."


    The girl''s breath was mysterious, which was hard to see. But the faint breath made Du Shaofu feel unfathomable. "People in the college thought that general and Gu Xinyan were hard to show up. In fact, the most difficult thing to see in the whole college was Yexi Xuemei. If it wasn''t for this tianwu meeting, I would have never seen it for a whole year She is. Her girl has been closed in tianwu Fu territory. Even the ranking on the Wu list is still left three years ago. " Witch bird pursed a smile and said that she was one of the best relationships with Qi Yexi in the college.


    "That girl''s progress is terrible." Valley heart Yan Ying Ying Ying a smile, the whole college, only she and witch bird and that little girl contact the most.


    "Boom..."


    In the middle of the air, the mad cow mang Hao finally collides with Qi Yexi. The palm print touches, and the energy is surging.


    "Pedaling..."


    But seven night Xi seems to be light and fluttering, but let the mad cow mang Hao also successively shock back away, extremely embarrassed.


    "As I said, you are very strong, but you can''t hurt me."


    The seven night sunlight is suspended in the air, the pale green skirt is moving, and there is a faint Rune wave all over the body, which makes it show a mysterious atmosphere, and Shaohua face is smiling.


    "Try my pulse."


    How can manghao admit defeat? He firmly believes that he can defeat his opponent. How can qiyexi resist him.


    The dark blue armor turns into a flying Rune like light and rain. The handprints of mang Hao, a mad cow, condense one after another to communicate the martial veins. All of a sudden, the whole person is transformed into a giant bull of more than ten feet.


    At this moment, mang Hao, the mad cow, was extremely frightened. His breath was fluctuating. The dark blue Rune leaped up like a flame. The huge body of the bull seemed to be wrapped in a bright light.


    "Moo!"


    With the roar of the bull, the roar of a big drink, and the thunder rolling, accompanied by the brilliant blue light, suddenly hit the seven night light and left.


    "You wild demon cattle are not weak, but you are a kind of wild demon cattle at the level of animal kingdom, but you are a little weak."


    Looking at the huge ghost cow''s shadow crashing into the sky, Qi Yexi''s eyes are still smart and smart, and her face is smiling. Just as the huge ghost cow bumps into the front of her body with the flaming Rune momentum, the beautiful image disappears in the air.


    But when the seven night light figure appears again, it has already appeared on the huge back of the demon cow.


    "Hiss!"


    With her beautiful shadow standing, her dress fluttering, the whole body of the seven night sunlight fluctuated, and the horrible breath of the ghost cow broke out. Her delicate body was like a rock and could not be shaken.


    In the middle of the sky, a man and a cow stand up, one fierce and arrogant, the other is gentle and graceful, which makes people tremble and has a great visual impact.


    "Moo!"


    Mang Hao drank, and a brilliant Rune light broke out on the empty shadow of pulse soul. The shaking of the Zhou sky was distorted, but it was still unable to shake the seven night sunlight.


    The whole body of Qi Yexi changes again, her dress is fluttering, her body is graceful and graceful. At the moment, a mysterious light, rune, surging and enveloping, makes people look at it from afar and feel excited.


    "Suppress!"


    In the light of the seven night''s light, Qianying has a kind of extraordinary holiness. With a bright wrist, a handprint suddenly falls down, and there are talisman and secret patterns gushing out from the handprint. With a great breath, it spreads all over the world and directly suppresses the mad cow manghao.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of this palm, the veins and spirits of the wild cattle manghao are destroyed and become broken runes, which can''t be compared with seven night light.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The red blood gushed from manghao''s mouth, and his body fell directly from the air to the ground and hit the ground severely.


    "Boom


    Around the ground, a huge five finger fingerprints appeared, and the cracks broke and spread. In mang Hao''s eyes, there was also shock and panic. On his pale face, his eyes were dull for a long time.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    At the moment, the sky was still, and many people took a cool breath. Maybe all of them didn''t expect that manghao, a mad cow, was defeated in the hands of seven Yexi.


    On the Presbyterian seat, all the elders were also shocked. Qi Yexi''s victory was definitely the biggest black horse in the tianwu assembly, more than Tang Wu and Li Yuxiao.


    As for Du Shaofu, he had already shown enough strength to enter the top ten, so he was not a black horse.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    "What a mysterious girl. It''s unusual. I can''t see through it all the time..."


    In the center of the Presbyterian seat, the great elder, the two elders and the three elders also looked at each other face to face at this time, and their old faces seemed quite puzzled. Even they could not see through everything on qiyexi.


    When the top ten winners were ranked, generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque and others entered the top 10 naturally. Even if Du Shaofu entered the top 10 at this time, it was a matter of course for many people.


    However, Tang Wu and Li Yuxiao, especially qiyexi, entered the top ten. As a result, for many people, there were surprises and some accidents.


    But this result can also be accepted, after all, no matter what the final, there will always be some dark horse will come out.


    "Hum..."


    The final is officially over again.


    Among the onlookers around, there was a lot of discussion and noise, all of them were the ten people who won the final victory in the square. These ten people are already qualified to enter the tianwu Rune realm of time acceleration, and the benefits can be imagined.


    "Congratulations, ten of you are in the top ten today, but at this tianwu conference, there will be a champion at the end of this time. A weapon made by Vice President Zhuge with xuanlingtongtianteng will be obtained. In the third round of military competition, ten of you will draw lots to select opponents. What''s the result? Half heaven will and half strength."


    Elder he Hu comes forward, with Yiyang behind him. Behind him, there are two tutors, a man and a woman, walking onto the square. In the hands of the female tutor, she holds a half large box made of blue and can only let one hand reach in.


    "There are jade signers in the box, with two numbers from one to five. According to the rules of the game, only four people can be selected to fight in pairs, and the last two will compete for the championship. Therefore, among the five winners in this round, the winner with the number of one and the winner with the number of five will have one more match. Which two are the last It''s up to your luck. Now we''re going to draw lots. " The voice of elder he Hu didn''t say too much. The rules were very simple. His voice was mixed with mysterious Qi, which was enough for everyone to hear the word. Clearly.


    Two tutors, a man and a woman, came forward. Ten people began to draw lots. Guo Shaofeng, the first one, put his hand into the box and took out a small jade card.


    Du Shaofu, second, put his hand into the box and took out a jade card. In this draw, he relied on half luck and half strength. He chose his opponent to be strong or weak. He didn''t know until the end. Therefore, Du Shaofu didn''t have any problems.


    Then the general was the third to choose the jade stick and went down in turn.


    Du Shaofu opened the jade plate in his hand. On the jade plate, there was a large number of red "Five".


    "Luck is not so good."


    When he saw the number of five on the jade, Du Shaofu''s face lit up with a little bitter smile. According to the rules just mentioned by elder he Hu, the winner with the number one and the winner with the number five will have one more match. Finally, four people will fight in pairs. Then the last two people will fight for the championship, and they will get the number five To win, it will also be necessary to have one more match with the winning number one.


    At the end of the day, any of the remaining players are the real top players in the martial arts list. It can be imagined that even if they win the final game, they will suffer a lot in the next round. Whoever gets the No.1 and No.5 naturally has some bad luck.


    "When the draw is over, ten people will show their numbers." When seven night Xi took out the last sign from the box, the male tutor said to ten people.


    Ten people heard the speech and spread out their palms. In the palm of each person''s palm, there was a sign on the jade card.


    "Shua Shua..."


    At this moment, a lot of eyes are "Shua Shua" attention in the palm number of ten people.


    Du Shaofu glanced at Guo Shaofeng and saw that there was a jade signboard No. 5 in the palm of Guo Shaofeng''s hand. They looked at each other and looked at each other with bitter smiles.


    "Guo Shaofeng vs Du Shaofu, general Ye Feiyu, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, qiyexi, liyuxiao and Tangwu!"


    The voice of the male tutor was also mixed with a mysterious atmosphere. With the spread of the list to be contested, the male tutor immediately had a heated discussion among the onlookers around the square.


    Among the crowd, Zhang Lu and Ouyang Shuang, who had been defeated in the first round, had already left the square and stood with Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing and Han Chao.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to lose. It''s hard to win in the face of the general." Zhang Lu looks at ten people in the square. In her bright eyes, the confrontation between her eyes is full of expectation.


    "Seven night Xi faces the ghost child, afraid is also very difficult, the ghost child is not easy to deal with."


    Bingna seems to be familiar with Zhang Lu, Ouyang Shuang and so on. At this time, she also gathered around to discuss.


    "Li Yuxiao played Tang Wu. The two men were very close in ranking, but now they are in the same position. It should be a real fight between the dragon and the tiger. Gu Xinyan vs. Wuque. Their accomplishments are unfathomable. Wuque is not easy to provoke. However, Gu Xinyan is also very strong. He has always been able to occupy the second place in the martial arts list, which also represents his own strength. It should be Gu Xinyan''s advantage. "Du Xiaoman looks at the ten people in the square, but Dai Mei is a little wrinkled and pretty.


    "Is Xiaoman worried that he can''t compete with Guo Shaofeng?" Ouyang Shuang asked.


    "Guo Shaofeng has a talisman, and his own strength is extremely strong, which is not easy to deal with." Du Xiaoman worries about Du Shaofu.


    "No one dares to laugh at our institute this time. Du Xuedi has advanced into the top ten to see who dares to laugh at our institute." Tu Tong is very excited.


    On the square, ten people looked at him. Li Yuxiao looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if you and I can win, we will have a chance to fight in the next round."


    "Don''t think I don''t exist. If you want to win, you can''t pass me." Tang Wu said impolitely to Li Yuxiao.


    "You have to try it before you know it!"


    On Li Yuxiao''s bright and white face, his deep black eyes are suffused with a little red light, and his fighting spirit is surging.


    Before the Presbyterian seat, elder he Hu said aloud again: "ten people begin to fight. Who can win the first depends on your real strength."


    "Hum!"


    With the fall of elder he Hu''s voice, the melodious bell rings out again, and the final ten person championship competition starts again.


    "Whoosh..."


    Ten people were swept away, and they were scattered into five lineups. They stood up with their opponents, and a breath of air surged into the sky.


    "General, come on


    "Come on


    "Come on, master Du Shaofu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The shouts were loud and loud. Ten people all had many supporters. The shouts gathered together and resounded through the sky.


    "Li Yuxiao, let''s start. Take out your magic wand!"


    On the square, the five black shirts of the Tang Dynasty were moving, and the dark air was surging all over the place. A rune halo was standing in the surrounding space, which made the surrounding space fly sand and rocks, faint and twisted, and the momentum was extraordinary and soul stirring.


    "If you want me to use the magic weapon, it depends on whether you have enough strength!"


    When Li Yuxiao''s voice dropped, he was hunting in a dark red robe, and the red light was surging in his eyes. There was a wave of evil Qi all over his body. His fingerprints changed. Suddenly, a series of fingerprints were snatched out and took the lead.


    "Whew..."


    The thirty-six fingerprints were empty, and the evil spirit was overwhelming, and the light of the whole space was suddenly dark. The thirty-six fingerprints crisscrossed, with only blood black light flashing, evil and terror, which made people shiver.


    "Chulala..."


    The thirty-six fingerprints seem to penetrate the space. With the supreme pressure, they suddenly cover all the 36 acupoints around the Tang Dynasty.


    "Well, thirty six magic fingers are not vulgar, but not enough!"


    Tang Wu had a big drink, and a stream of runes surged like a storm. Accompanied by the Supreme Energy, it swept to Li Yuxiao''s thirty-six magic fingers.


    "Boom..."


    With the fight between Li Yuxiao and Tang Wu, the whole court was immediately detonated.


    "Let''s have another fight. Let''s go." Gu Xinyan floats and stands, just like no human fireworks, and her pupils bloom with the light.


    "Let''s go!"


    Witch bird suspended in the air, a smile, that yanye temperament, and valley heart Yan like an angel, a devil.


    Two gorgeous women, at the moment is almost the most eye-catching, let people look from afar, is also a kind of visual enjoyment.


    "Whew!"


    The two graceful shadows, outlined by their respective radians, suddenly meet as fast as lightning.


    The two women''s duel, there is not much energy dull collision, only a dazzling graceful arc in the mid air duel, a large number of Rune LASIK long space spread.


    "Although I''m afraid it will be difficult to win, I will fight with all my strength. There is no one to retreat from tianwu academy!"


    Ye Feiyu looks at the general in front of him. His beautiful eyes are firm and firm. His feet are full of dark air. His figure is like a swift swallow. His speed is unpredictable and fast.


    "I will fight you with all my strength!"


    After the general''s voice dropped, Wei''an was in a strong shape. The momentum of suppressing the mountains and rivers suddenly broke out. A blow hit the vague and unpredictable figure in front of him. The seemingly simple one blocked the changes of the comers, so that the fuzzy Qianying could only fight in the face.


    "Let you do it first."


    The ghost child looks at the seven night light, the voice is gentle, but the breath on the body faintly fluctuates, spreads a little evil spirit, fierce and frightening.


    "It''s the same who does it first. You can''t do anything about me anyway."


    Seven night Xi''s intelligent eyes are still with a faint smile, but Dai''s eyebrows slightly ripples, said to the ghost child: "but your breath, I don''t like it very much, it makes people feel uncomfortable."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    Looking at the indifferent look on the face of the seven night Xi, the eyes of the ghost child are slightly shrunk. In the eyes of the spread of the essence, a faint color covers the eyes. Suddenly, the whole person suddenly shows an indescribable ghost and cold "well, I''ll do it first."


    The ghost child''s voice fell, the black dark air and rune moved, the five fingers slightly curved to form a claw, the claw print shook open the air, carrying the faint evil spirit directly shrouded in the seven night sun.


    "Let''s start, too."


    Guo Shaofeng stood still, black in the back of his head, a few wisps of hair drooping his ears, and looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes were deep and dark, as black as the endless abyss at the end of the universe. If you look at it for a while, you will have the illusion that you will be absorbed. No matter who wins in the end, we will have to fight one more game. It is better to decide the outcome with one move It''s going to take a lot of effort, and it''s going to be quite a loss. "


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and his face was suffused with a little smile. He said, "if there is such a meaning, let''s decide the outcome with one move."


    Guo Shaofeng''s eyes moved, his hands on his wrists, and the unsophisticated runes on qianluo sword began to fluctuate. His hands shook his arms. The unsophisticated wrists and wrists were full of unsophisticated runes. Two ancient swords suddenly appeared in his hands.


    "Boom!"


    On top of the two swords, the swords suddenly shot and runes surged, as if to destroy the heaven and earth. The swords were more and more bright. At the end of the day, Guo Shaofeng''s figure was almost wrapped up. The voice of war was rolling out: "one move, all-out fight, win, stay and lose!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at a layer of dazzling sword around Guo Shaofeng''s body at this time, and felt its strength and power. The light gold talisman''s secret pattern surged, and the whole body was suddenly covered with a golden halo. It was as if there was a golden winged ROC flying out of the aperture.


    In the face of Guo Shaofeng, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of fighting spirit, covered with pale gold light, and his voice was domineering: "one move will win, come on!"


    "Du Shaofu, one move is sure to win or lose. I won''t keep my hand!"


    Inside the bright sword, Guo Shaofeng''s voice is also full of pride. On the sword''s sword, the Rune of sword''s light spreads, and the surrounding space is faintly distorted, and the breath of terror fluctuates. The air waves in the surrounding space are constantly rippling, whistling and surging like a huge wave.


    Du Shaofu''s body soared up into the air, suspended in the air. His whole body was wrapped in golden light, like a golden winged ROC. Many cracks were broken in the ground under the sky in the eyes of many startled onlookers.


    "These two guys, they don''t want to waste the dark gas. They want to win or lose with one move."


    On the elder''s seat, the elder looked at Du Shaofu and Guo Shaofeng. On his old face, his eyes fell on the golden halo of Du Shaofu''s body, with a little look.


    "This is also the most intelligent choice. The two little guys are extraordinary. They are just a marquis state and a pulse spirit state. Du Shaofu in the pulse spirit state is still several years younger. If they are at the same level, they will have made a judgment on their merits and demerits." The second elder said, in his words, he should be optimistic about Du Shaofu.


    "But this time, it''s not about talent, it''s about strength. Du Shaofu is extremely abnormal in pulse spirit state and Marquis state. But now it''s hard to say the result." The three elders said that he was quite optimistic about Guo Shaofeng.


    "Qianluo jianjue!"


    In a short period of time, Guo Shaofeng swept out of the sky and urged the sword formula. Qianluo sword broke out. A large number of sword shadows crisscrossed and unsophisticated runes bloomed. It seemed that he was trying to destroy heaven and earth.


    "Chulala..."


    The sword shadow rune is like a flood pouring down. It is intended to penetrate the space. The bright rune is dazzling, and the mist spreads and covers the sky. Suddenly, it is like a huge sword light cocoon, which is covered with the supreme pressure.


    What a strong Guo Shaofeng


    The eyes of the onlookers around him were trembling. At this time, Guo Shaofeng''s terrible attack power made the eyes of many elders on the elder''s seat suffused with violent ripples.


    Qianluo sword itself is a talisman. With the extraordinary skills of qianluo sword and Guo Shaofeng''s own strength, how terrifying and fierce it is at the moment!


    "Can Du Shaofu still fight against it?"


    Under such a terrifying and fierce attack, the hearts of the numerous onlookers around the square were all cool for Du Shaofu.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    In the face of the flood like sword eruption, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with golden glow, and his two wings of runes suddenly gathered together, like the arrival of golden winged ROC, carrying the domineering will of the golden winged Dapeng family, and shaking his wings directly swept out.


    "Chula la!"


    In the middle of the sky, the ancient sword runes spread, and the swords shred the sky.


    Du Shaofu was strong and domineering. The breath of tyranny and terror was towering, destroying the withered and decaying and suppressing everything.


    "Boom!"


    The two men decided the outcome with one move. They collided with each other. The energy collided like thunder and burst into a series of dazzling Rune lights. In the huge noise, this space seemed to shatter, and the air suddenly became chaotic and hard to be seen.


    "Chulala..."


    Not far away in mid air, a not too large cloud chasing demon Yan Xu Ying pulse soul into Rune broken, and then ye Feiyu Qianying falls from the sky in a straight line."Pedaling..."


    At the moment when ye Feiyu''s delicate body was about to hit the ground on her face, she steadied her body and landed on her feet. She stepped back ten steps in a row. At the place where her feet landed, the bluestone floor on the ground turned into powder and blood gushed out from her mouth.


    "I''m defeated. I''m not your opponent after all!"


    Looking at the general slowly falling, her voice dropped, and ye Feiyu turned and retreated. She had no regrets. Such a result had long been expected.


    But at the moment, the general''s eyes are tightly falling in the sky not far away, which is slowly converging in the towering golden awn and terror golden rune.


    When the light of the towering golden awn and terror Rune sword light gradually subsided, many eyes in the square looked up and "Shua Shua" fell on the two figures.


    In the middle of the air, a young man with a purple robe and a broad sword on his shoulder was suspended in the air. There were several broken marks on the purple robe. The cracks in the purple robe on his shoulders and chest were faintly moist, as if there was blood spilling over, and his face began to look pale.


    Guo Shaofeng stood in the air, his robes fluttering and his face pale, but he didn''t look as embarrassed as Du Shaofu.


    "Was Du Shaofu defeated?"


    Looking at the two men in the air, it seems that Guo Shaofeng won and Du Shaofu was defeated.


    "I didn''t expect Guo Shaofeng to be defeated." Before the elder''s seat, the three elders'' eyes were quite surprised and full of amazement. It seemed that the three of them saw it most clearly.


    "The skill of Du Shaofu is very domineering, just like a ferocious beast. What kind of skill can be so powerful?"


    On the elder elder''s old face, his eyes were shocked. Just then, the domineering and frightening breath made him tremble from afar.


    In mid air, under the gaze of many eyes, Guo Shaofeng looked up at Du Shaofu, his face showed a little helpless color, and said softly, "I''m defeated!"


    "Poo Hoo..."


    When the voice fell, the blood gushed out of Guo Shaofeng''s mouth. His face suddenly turned pale. His body staggered and faded. His breath became depressed in a short moment.


    At the moment, only Guo Shaofeng is the most clear. Facing Du Shaofu''s tyrannical momentum of suppressing everything, he can''t resist it at all. The momentum alone is on top of him.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu smiles. He takes a handful of pills from the bag of heaven and earth and swallows it down his throat like a candy to replenish the mysterious Qi consumed by his body.


    "The third brother won."


    Du Xiaoman''s eyebrows spread out, her clenched hands and fists were slightly loosened, and her face was smiling and moving.


    "Du Shaofu defeated Guo Shaofeng. It''s too strong!"


    "Just now Du Shaofu''s breath was so overbearing that even his pulse and soul seemed to be suppressed by him. It was extremely terrible."


    "Good job, Du Shaofu!"


    With Guo Shaofeng''s defeat, there was a great deal of discussion and shouting among the onlookers.


    Du Shaofu''s supporters occupied almost all the registered students and freshmen. Among all the supporters in the square at this time, Du Shaofu''s supporters were definitely the most noisy. After all, Du Shaofu now represents the whole freshmen and all the registered students.


    With Du Shaofu''s victory, a wave of terror runes surged in the air, and the air of the nether world swept through the sky, shaking the sky, and the two graceful figures separated as soon as they touched.


    "Chulala..."


    The figure of Princess Youming was shaken back, and her graceful body was wrapped with dazzling runes. The spirit of the nether world radiated, and a large amount of Rune energy slowly converged. Finally, she looked pale and said with a smile, "I still can''t beat you. I won''t fight you. You''d better leave some strength to deal with other people, cluck..."


    "Thank you."


    Gu Xinyan smiles. Her eyes are as pure as autumn water. Her delicate body under the red dress is like a jade willow, light and tender. Her black and bright hair behind her head is as bright as ink. Her waist is naturally spread out, forming a moving human arc.


    Du Shaofu swallows the pill to replenish his dark Qi. His eyes immediately fall on the battle circle which is not far from the front.


    Li Yu Xiaozheng and Tang Wu are in a fierce confrontation. Both of them are the first time in the state of marquis Wu. Their cultivation levels are not different. They are both of the same talent, which is extraordinary. For a time, the fierce battle is most intense.


    One of them is fierce, the other is evil. Their breath collides and stirs up a dull sound. But for a time, it seems that no one can do anything about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    Du Shaofu paid close attention to the confrontation between Li Yuxiao and Tang Wu. No matter who the two won, he would fight against himself next.


    "Hula..."


    Huamojian was held in Li Yuxiao''s hand for a long time. His whole body was covered with dark red breath, and his long hair was full of dark red. Huamojian was wrapped in runes. The shape of the handle was like the head of a devil. It spewed out the evil spirit. The runes on the body of Changjian Sabre communicated the energy of the world around. It was extremely fierce.


    "Hula..."


    The black eagle has a pair of dark Rune wings behind the Tang and Five Dynasties, which is similar to Du Shaofu''s golden Rune wings. If the real giant eagle comes, it will be incomparable in momentum, even if it is the blood vessels.


    "Go on!"


    Once again, they collided and separated. Li Yuxiao''s evil spirit was towering, his long hair was flying, and he was holding a magic wand. His voice was full of blood and black streamer, and the evil spirit was surging.


    "I''m afraid of you. If you want to win, you can''t pass me!"


    During the five drinks of Tang Dynasty, the whole body of the Tang Dynasty was full of black light, and the black Rune light was deep and blooming. The black ray was flashing. A pair of black shining talisman secret patterns, and the wings vibrated, twisted a large space, and swept Li Yuxiao''s blood black evil spirit that covered the air.


    "Three murders of the devil!"


    Li Yuxiao drinks, melts the devil and grasps the sky, gathers three Dao mansions, which are like the roar of three magic swords, and the blood black runes bloom like the bright moon. He wants to turn this space into a place of evil and evil.


    "Whew, whew!"


    Three magic swords fight the heaven and earth, covering the black eagle Tang Wu.


    The five eyes of the black eagle Tang Dynasty coagulated, and in a moment, the hand print was condensed. The rune moved and communicated with the martial veins. The spirit shadow of a huge black Ling demon Eagle blended with the body, just like a black Ling demon eagle, flapping its wings and moving in a great distance, it could resist Li Yuxiao''s three magic swords.


    "Hiss..."


    The two were in a standoff in mid air for a moment. The Black Hawk Tang Wu actually started to destroy Li Yuxiao''s three magic swords. His wings vibrated and the storm swept through. His body was like an eagle diving, his hands were claw prints, and his black energy was like a stormy wave. He grabbed Li Yuxiao directly with one claw.


    "HISHI..."


    All of a sudden, the paw print fell on Li Yuxiao''s shoulder. Under great force, it was detained on Li Yuxiao''s left arm. The sound of "click and wipe" came out, as if to crush the shoulder directly.


    "It''s over."


    But at the moment, Li Yuxiao''s pale face showed a smile. His right hand turned evil and evil to the sky. With the gust of Yin wind, it was like a dark cloud falling down to cover the heaven and earth. He chopped it straight across the sky. The light of the knife was like a life splitting space, close at hand, and fell on the ghost of the five black Ling demon''s eagle veins.


    "Chula la!"


    Beyond the body, the body of the eagle flew out of the shadow of the black sword, and then the shadow of the eagle flew out of his mouth


    "Admit it!"


    Li Yuxiao wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. On his left shoulder, his dark red robe was broken and his shoulder was dripping with blood.


    "Whew..."


    Several fingerprints click on the acupoints on the shoulder to stop the blood. Li Yuxiao slightly shakes his arm. The voice of "click" on the shoulder comes out, and the dislocated arm connects back.


    Just now Tang Wu''s grasp not only made Li Yu Xiao not light, but also dislocated one of his arms.


    "It seems that the first World War is inevitable!"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly, and Li Yuxiao won this time. According to the rules, there is bound to be an inevitable battle between himself and Li Yuxiao.


    Almost at the same time, Li Yuxiao looked at Du Shaofu, and his four eyes were opposite. They had a good understanding of each other, but also had a strong sense of war.


    "Boom..."


    With Li Yuxiao''s victory, four winners, Du Shaofu, general, Gu Xinyan and Li Yuxiao, have appeared in the top five.


    The remaining ghost child and seven night Xi two people, this time is still in the fierce fight.


    The ghost child''s whole body breath frightens people, the wind bursts, faintly has the ghost to cry and howl, unceasingly collapses the seven night light, as if from the nine you.


    "What a strong ghost child, the cultivation of skills is too terrible."


    "It is said that Gui wa practiced the family''s" Yama Sutra ", and the level of skill was different and general."


    Feeling the frightening breath of terror caused by ghost dolls, many onlookers marveled.


    However, under the pressure of the ghost child, the beautiful shadow of the seven nights, the spread of runes, and the surging clouds and clouds blocked the frightening breath from the outside, which made the delicate and delicate body of the whole body have the inner source of mysterious Qi extremely frightening.


    At the moment, the general, Gu Xinyan, Du Shaofu, Li Yuxiao and all the elders on the elder''s seat are all paying attention to the duel between guiwa and qiyexi.


    For anyone in tianwu college, the strength of guiwa''s cultivation is well known, and it''s needless to say.


    But at the moment, the seven night Xi is able to in the hands of the ghost child also to fight, which makes people have to re-examine the strength of seven night Xi.


    There was no way to deal with the seven night sun. The beautiful face of the ghost child also showed a little rush. The dark light air around the body was like a liquid. A mighty breath surged, and the cold was frightening. Among the fierce claw prints, the talisman and secret patterns gushed out, just like a ferocious skeleton pattern, which directly swept the seven night sunlight with the most terrible posture."It''s scary, but it''s fun."


    Facing the attack of the rune skull of the ghost child, Qi Yexi''s face was surprised. However, there was a bright light in her eyes. Her hands were stretched out, and a dazzling light came out. As if the divine light came on the rune skull, it was actually that the frightening skull was directly imprisoned in it, and then in the light, the rune skeleton was directly destroyed.


    "Ouch..."


    All of a sudden, dark clouds fell in the sky, and the cold and evil spirit swept through the sky. The change and condensation of ghost baby''s fingerprints made the body covered with virtual shadows of veins and spirits, and a ferocious dragon''s virtual shadow was in the air.


    The shadow of the dragon is huge, just like a real dragon, but its head is like a skeleton and a ghost. It is covered with dark black light and roars with its mouth open. It has a dark and dark liquid dripping down, its whole body glows and its breath is amazing.


    "Nine ghost Jiao."


    A lot of people may not see such rare things as the nine ghost Jiaona in their lifetime.


    "Oh


    The body of the ghost child and the nine ghost Jiao blend together, just like one body. The whole body luster flows, sweeping out the frightening runes all over the sky, and comes out of the sky in front of the seven night sunlight.


    "Jiuyougui Jiao, it''s my first time to see it. It''s really strange."


    Qi Yexi''s face is smiling, and her hands are flexible. Suddenly, a palm print in the palm is like a knife to cut through the space. It also sends out endless bright light, which is as fierce as thunder.


    "Boom


    The two collide with each other, and the air is full of shock, and the amazing energy wind sweeps through.


    "Oh


    Jiuyougui Jiao is like a giant dragon soaring into the sky. It opens its mouth and a faint air rushes out to the seven night sunlight. The pungent breath seems to corrode the space. The breath is extremely terrible and spreads into the sky soundlessly.


    "Suppress!"


    Seven nights later, Xijiao drank, and suddenly the rune flashed again. A dazzling Rune "roared" to resist the breath of nine ghosts.


    "Boom!"


    The breath collides, the space is about to collapse, the air wave is staggering, and the fluctuation is hundreds of feet away, which makes people tremble.


    "Bright moon receives ghost Jiao!"


    The waves of Qi billow, seven night Xi Jiao body across the sky, outlines a childish but graceful temptation arc, a round of light in the hand is like a bright moon in the sky, silver is bright, the glow is flying, breaking out endless runes, clanging, roaring across the nine ghost Jiao.


    "Chulala..."


    The light of the bright moon is as bright as a sword. The nine ghost Jiaos are suddenly marked with cracks. The runes are broken, and then they are broken one after another.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    With the breaking of the Rune of the ghost of nine ghosts, many elders on the elder''s seat took a breath of cold air. The big elder, the two elders and the three elders in the middle were all moved by their faces.


    "The ghost child is defeated, and qiyexi wins!"


    This result also made the square around him astonished and unbelievable. After the defeat of mad cow, Wubang ranked third all the time. The ghost child, whose strength closely followed Gu Xinyan and general, also fell into the hands of Qi Yexi at this time. This is incredible and unbelievable.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The ghost baby''s mouth blood spurts, the body falls directly, the danger falls to the ground, the step staggers but retreats, the complexion is pale.


    Looking up at the seven night light, the eyes of the ghost child fluctuated, with a little sigh, and finally said softly, "I lost."


    Seven night Xi smile, not a lot of words, the eyes immediately from the already won general, Du Shaofu, Gu Xinyan and Li Yuxiao.


    It was just the last glance of Qi Yexi, not only intentionally or unintentionally, but also stayed on Du Shaofu for a long time.


    It seems that it was because of the great impact of qiyexi''s victory that elder he Hu got up and said, "according to the rules of the general assembly, the rest of us should go to the side first. Li Yuxiao and Du Shaofu will go on to the final. The winner will enter the top four and fight for the championship."


    "I hope you can win. I''m still waiting to fight you!"


    The general patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder. His figure flashed and he immediately backed away.


    "Whoosh!" With the general''s figure, Gu Xinyan and Qi Yexi two beautiful shadows together and retreat.


    At the moment, the atmosphere of the whole square is tense without any reason, and there is a kind of atmosphere that the rain is coming and the wind is all over the building.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    "Whoosh!" With the general''s figure, Gu Xinyan and Qi Yexi two beautiful shadows together and retreat.


    At the moment, the atmosphere of the whole square is tense without any reason, and there is a kind of atmosphere that the rain is coming and the wind is all over the building.


    "Du Shaofu and huamo Li Yuxiao didn''t expect that these two fierce guys met again."


    "Li Yuxiao''s entry into the top five this time is really unexpected. Although he didn''t meet the ghost child, witch bird, Gu Xinyan and other people, some elements of luck were included, but it also showed his amazing strength."


    "It''s said that Li Yuxiao fought with Du Shaofu the last time the law enforcement team chased Du Shaofu. I don''t know what the result will be this time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the two people standing at each other in the field, a lot of whispers came out of the students of the square college around. Facing these two strong people who have rushed into the top five, it''s really hard to judge who is better in the end.


    In the midst of the discussion, a thin figure with a broad sword behind his shoulder and a tall figure in a dark red robe stood in opposition to each other in a rather messy but very wide square.


    "Boom


    Li Yuxiao''s magic wand appeared in his hand, and the evil spirit was surging. He swept the ground gravel powder and scattered it. He raised his head slightly. His dark red eyes were full of fighting spirit. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "finally, I have a good chance to fight!"


    Du Shaofu''s pale gold dark air was surging all over his body, resisting the evil and evil Qi swept out by Li Yuxiao. In his clear eyes, the fighting spirit was stirring. When he looked at Li Yuxiao, he pinched his golden eyes, and a domineering atmosphere surged. He said, "let''s do it!"


    "Do your best, I won''t have any hands left!"


    "Me too!"


    With the fall of their voices, a stream of evil and mysterious Qi and a tyrannical mysterious Qi burst out of their bodies, enveloping them like a storm.


    Two breath fluctuations, around the square closer to the crowd of students, the body Xuanqi stagnation for it, hair straight up!


    "How strong the two men are, are we going to fight with all our strength?"


    I feel the breath spreading from the two people. Many students around me are shocked. They can''t touch the breath of cultivation strength.


    With the magic and evil spirit wrapped up, Li Yuxiao''s whole body breath soared. On a bright and clean face, a stream of evil Qi surged in his body. The dark red runes swept out of his body, dazzling. In a moment, the evil Qi rose on the body surface like a flame, and his body began to expand in a short time.


    In a short period of time, Li Yuxiao''s body was more than doubled. On the surface of his body, dark red runes were covered like scales, even his head was covered. The whole person was still covered in dark red scales and turned into a demon giant.


    "Hula..."


    At this moment, the breath of Li Yuxiao''s whole body ascended to the extreme. When the rune moved and the evil Qi fluctuated, the surrounding space was also slightly distorted.


    "The magic formula, this guy actually urged the magic formula with all his strength!"


    At the edge of the square, the general looked at Li Yuxiao, and his astonishing appearance was also moved by his eyes.


    Gu Xinyan''s beautiful eyes are full of light, and Jiaoyan is slightly shocked. She says: "try your best to motivate the magic formula. The strength will soar for it, but it does a lot of harm to the body. It seems that Li Yuxiao has already used his cards in advance in order to deal with Du Shaofu!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Li Yuxiao and saw his huge body expanding at the moment. The fingerprints in his hands were quietly condensed. There was an ancient breath in his domineering momentum.


    "Magic formula, magic!"


    At last, Li Yuxiao took the lead. After being demonized, his pupils were furious and fierce. He gave a big drink, which completely suppressed the atmosphere of fierce swords. He grasped it tightly in his hands, and his huge body was like a demon God. He directly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    In the place where the huge demon body passes by, the wind is blowing and the energy is roaring and fluctuating. It seems that there is a mixture of black evil, evil and lightning. The breath suppresses the sky and breaks down the space, which makes people tremble.


    "The devil is in the world!"


    Li Yuxiao waved the magic wand in his hand, and the evil spirits swept out like waves when he was on the mountain, rolling and surging, sweeping all directions.


    The evil spirit of terror submerged a large space, and the breath of evil and evil was frightening. Li Yuxiao was like a demon coming, which made people tremble. The breath of terror swept into Du Shaofu''s body in an instant.


    In the fierce wind of terror, Du Shaofu was hunting in his purple robe. He looked up at the evil spirit in the front space. Suddenly, a dazzling Rune burst out of his golden light, just like a divine awn. In his hands, seventeen flags were gathered together.


    The seventeen array flags were all spreading with astonishing waves. It seemed that all the energy in Du Shaofu''s body was absorbed and swallowed into the seventeen array flags. His resolute face was pale.


    "Whew..."


    Du Shaofu moved, waved 17 array flags, and immediately swept to the front of the air, wrapped the front air with a lightning speed and track, only to hear bursts of wind blowing, and the seventeen array flags swept the sky in front of him.The seventeen banners are closely linked to each other with a faint mystery.


    "Tiger crouching and roaring in the sky!"


    The seventeen banners turned into dazzling runes and disappeared. The sky suddenly fluctuated violently. The dazzling runes spread around the sky, and the whole space was shaking.


    In a short period of time, a huge and astonishing array appeared in the eyes of many people. The fear and pressure of the faint arrogance array made the students in the colleges around the square and even the elders on the Presbyterian seat changed their color.


    "The tiger perches in the roaring sky array, and the five-star Rune array is newly ascended. It seems that this guy has only four-star mysterious level of lingfu master''s cultivation. He can arrange the five-star initial Rune array!"


    The elder''s seat is in the middle, and the elder''s eyes are shocked at this time. For the cultivation of the four-star mysterious level, it will take a huge spiritual strength and understanding of the Fu array, and the majestic energy support is also essential.


    "I didn''t expect that Du Xuedi was still a master of fufu, and he was able to arrange a five-star Fu array. It''s amazing!"


    Among the crowd, Han Chao and Tu Tong were all shocked.


    With the appearance of the amazing Fu array, the whole array covers the space, which makes the sky shake violently.


    "Hula..."


    The runes in the sky are surging like the sky in the sun. The infinite energy light is twisted and condensed in the rune array, and finally turns into the virtual shadow of a Fierce Giant Tiger.


    Du Shaofu had to prepare more for the tianwu assembly because of the tiger crouching in the roaring sky array and the attack Rune array at the level of five stars.


    "Roar..."


    The giant tiger roars, its power is rolling, just like a living creature. It is filled with the ancient breath. It suppresses the sky. Its power is frightening!


    "What a terrible array of symbols!"


    "I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu could set up such a terrible Fu array!"


    In the middle of the sky, the shadow of the giant tiger burst out and collided with the evil spirit of the sky almost like lightning. At last, it was like two terrible storms, with incomparable impact force, which shocked and collided fiercely.


    "Hula..."


    The terrible Rune energy storm burst into the sky in a flash, and the runes scattered in all directions. The energy ripples spread out in the mid air, and then disappeared after reaching a certain point.


    With the violent energy spreading, the evil Qi is also restrained.


    Huamoyi wants to kill the giant tiger''s virtual shadow, but it has been suppressed.


    The giant tiger''s virtual shadow stands in the sky and collides with the devil. The terrifying force sweeps across the sky, and the space fluctuates violently.


    Such terrible energy oppresses and collapses, and the air in the space around the square is also scattered by the collapse, forming a vacuum.


    "Hiss!"


    In front of Li Yuxiao''s huge body of demons, Du Shaofu''s figure and ghosts appear among them. Suddenly, a "kitchen knife" appears in his hand and cuts down directly.


    The blade is so huge that it expands in Li Yuxiao''s huge pupils. It carries a domineering momentum. It is like a cannon ball. The fierce impact is on Li Yuxiao''s Rune scale, and the rune is dazzling to the sky.


    "Click!"


    Under the great power, Li Yuxiao''s huge body trembled, and the rune scales on his body began to crack directly.


    "Pooh


    At the same time, Li Yuxiao''s huge red blood gushed from his mouth, and his momentum stagnated. The huge and astonishing shadow of a giant tiger in front of him also took the opportunity to suppress him.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The deep muffled sound followed by a sound like thunder. The scales of Li Yuxiao''s runes were completely broken.


    Li Yuxiao''s body gradually became smaller and smaller with the broken Rune scales. Finally, he returned to normal size, just like a broken winged bird. Finally, he hit the ground of the square with a backward shot.


    "Click, click, click..."


    Under the terrible impact force, large pieces of gravel burst out and the cracks spread out.


    In the middle of the sky, the shadow of the giant tiger disappeared and turned into the Rune of the array flag and returned to Du Shaofu''s body. Everything became calm gradually.


    On the ground, Li Yuxiao''s huamo Jian also fell on the ground. After struggling for several times, he reluctantly stood up. His trembling body was as white as gray, and his body was extremely embarrassed. He looked up at Du Shaofu in the air and said, "I am defeated!"


    "Brothers, the next one is expected to be later. It is estimated that it will be at 8:00 p.m. and there is also a delay in the coding just now. The air conditioner is being installed at home, and the installation master makes a lot of noise. Xiao Yu also needs to look at it. Excuse me. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    "Du Shaofu won again and entered the top four!"


    "Magic formula" Li Yuxiao tried his best to change the magic formula. After being demonized, he lost to Du Shaofu at his own expense. "


    "It''s not surprising. I''m afraid Du Shaofu would have done nothing to Li Yuxiao if he wasn''t a master of array Fu."


    "This is the horror of Fu Dao and Wu Dao double rest, but ordinary people don''t have the talent of Fu Dao and Wu Dao double rest. Even if they have such terrible talent, they can''t master it."


    "Mr. Du is so kind. We are proud of our students."


    "Du Xuechang, our freshmen will always support you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the victory of Du Shaofu again, it was no doubt that he firmly occupied the hearts of all the registered students and most of the freshmen.


    As registered students and Freshmen of this session, I have been in the top four of tianwu Congress all the way. I''m afraid that no one has ever achieved this achievement among the previous freshmen, which is enough to make all registered students and freshmen college enthusiastically worship and pursue.


    "Hum!"


    Among the freshmen, Du Chi stood quietly with a slight indifferent murmur in his throat. His elegant temperament and tall and straight figure made the whole person more handsome. But at this time, on his handsome face, his eyes looked at the purple robe figure on the square, and his eyes showed some indifference.


    "It''s very powerful. I''m afraid it''s the elder brother and the second brother. They don''t have such strength at this age. They''re so powerful."


    Du Yunxin stood quietly beside Du Chi, not paying attention to Du Chi''s indifference. On his ruddy and moving face, his eyes were moist and his voice was soft.


    "It''s tough."


    On the elder''s seat, many elder''s eyes are also deeply shocked.


    On the square, Du Shaofu''s figure fell down, and his breath was rather weak. He took a good pill from the bag of heaven and earth and put it into his mouth. He even secretly took several miraculous herbs into his mouth.


    "Hum!"


    The melodious bell rings again, and elder he Hu''s words resound through the square again: "Congratulations, the four of you are in the top four, and then continue to draw lots. Du Shaofu has just had a match, so we can have a rest one later, and the other two will play first."


    Four people on the stage, there are men and women tutors again holding to the draw box, let the four people draw.


    "Are you ok? I won''t keep my hand if I''m against you later." The general was the first to draw lots. In his palm, there was a number one on a jade card.


    Du Shaofu drew lots. Looking at the jade plate in his palm, he saw that it was No. 2. With a slight regret, he said to the general, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid we won''t be able to fight."


    The general looked at the number of jade medals in Du Shaofu''s palm, his figure of Wei An, his skin color tinged with bronze, and his eyes were slightly selected. He said, "if you and I can win, we will still be able to fight in the next round."


    "I''m number one."


    As the general''s voice fell, the seven night Xijiao voice came out, holding the jade card in the palm of his hand. He looked at the jade card in the palm of the general, and then his eyes fell on Du Shaofu and said, "it''s a pity that you can defeat Xinyan Xuejie. I really want to fight with you most. I feel that your breath is not general and mysterious."


    "Yexi, do you mean to defeat me?"


    Gu Xin Yan Ying Ying smiles, it is no longer necessary to draw lots. Qi Yexi takes No. 1 and wants to fight with the general, and naturally she will fight with Du Shaofu.


    "Xinyan Xuejie, I don''t mean that. I just think his breath makes me feel very mysterious." Seven night Xi to the valley heart Yan smile way, intelligent eyes blink.


    "It seems that the general and Gu Xinyan are on Du Shaofu, which is interesting." "With the completion of the new round of drawing of the four people in the square, some clues have been observed in the four sides of the college, such as the general of Shanhe and lingxuan Yunv Gu Xinyan against Du Shaofu. This kind of confrontation is absolutely quite unexpected and full of curiosity about the result.


    The two generals, lingxuan and Gu Xinyan, are two of the strongest in the military list for a long time. They are two old-fashioned strong men.


    Now, Du Shaofu and Qi Yexi are both the black horses in the tianwu meeting. The two old-fashioned warriors are fighting against two strong rising black horses. The result of this confrontation makes people have to look forward to it.


    "Interesting, more and more interesting."


    On the Presbyterian seat, the elder, the second elder, and the third elder are all looking forward.


    After the drawing of the four, elder he Hu looked at the four people in the field and announced at an inappropriate time: "the drawing is finished, the match and distribution are completed, the general''s duel is seven Yexi, and Gu Xinyan and Du Shaofu step back first."


    "Whoosh..."


    As elder he Hu''s voice dropped, Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan stepped back. The general and Qi Yexi were left in the field.


    "The first two fight, now on!"


    Elder he Hu''s voice was heard out loud. At the next moment, the general and Qi Yexi in the field immediately breathed out. Their faint dark Qi surged and wrapped their bodies. The surrounding space became tense.Looking at the two people on the square, the gradually filled fire and war, the noise on the square around itself quieted down.


    The last few matches are definitely the real summit.


    It is hard to guess who will win and who will lose.


    At the edge of the square, Du Shaofu looks at the two people in the field. In his body, the golden winged ROC bird family''s skills work, refining pills and miraculous herbs, and restoring the mysterious Qi.


    Gu Xinyan stood as light as a jade willow. Her eyes were smiling at Du Shaofu and said softly, "what do you think of their duel?"


    "Me..."


    Du Shaofu smiles and stands idly at will. He looks at the two people in the field and says, "I really can''t see that the general hasn''t used all his strength, but qiyexi is too mysterious. It''s hard for them to guess. What do you think?"


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders, and the purple gold sky Palace on his back was like a huge stone crushing down.


    Every day, Du Shaofu did not dare to take it down. It was fine at first, but it became more and more difficult.


    It''s like ordinary people carrying a stone on their backs. It may be OK to carry them for a few hours, but as time goes on, it will undoubtedly feel more and more difficult.


    But now, Du Shaofu has become numb to the Zijin tianque on his back. He is even getting used to it. The most difficult and difficult time has passed. For fear that he can not suppress the soul of the fierce soldiers, he can only carry it on his back all the time.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Gu Xin Yan''s eyes moved and said, "I can''t see that the general is very strong, but Yexi Xuemei is so mysterious that I can''t see through it, so I dare not judge myself."


    "Boom


    With the conversation between Du Shaofu and Gu Xinyan, however, the two people in the field have suddenly started. A delicate body and a Wei''an body collide suddenly, strong dark air collides, and low energy collides and muffled noise resounds through the square.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the field, one shot is all-out. At this time, no matter who wins, they will have to face the next championship fight. The two people have already warmed up thoroughly in several rounds of competition. Therefore, one shot is all-out fighting to win the opponent quickly.


    Especially for the general, even if he wins, it will be extremely difficult to deal with Gu Xinyan or Du Shaofu.


    Gu Xinyan''s strength is naturally the most clear and well-known, and has never been weaker than him. In fact, Gu Xinyan has never competed with him in terms of ranking on the military list, and the ranking can not represent the final real strength.


    Du Shaofu''s ferocity, the general is also very clear, that fierce guy has always been people can not see through, is absolutely difficult to deal with, so at this time, the general hopes to be able to fight quickly against seven night dawn.


    The general rushed to suppress the mountain and river like momentum, the dark air surging, full hand, seven night dawn is also mysterious, no matter what the reason, the general is afraid to have the slightest carelessness at this time.


    "Mountain and river seal!"


    A palm print was condensed in the general''s hand, and accompanied by a bright light, the shaking sound of "boom" came out of the space.


    The mighty Rune energy swept through, like a torrent of mountain torrents, the palm print shrouded the space in an instant, suppressed the mountains and rivers, and suppressed to the seven night light.


    At this time, the face of the seven night sun was straightened up. The Runes of Qianying''s whole body swayed, and the light surged over the slender hands. A pure white palm of the hand was pushed out, with a vast force, and suddenly hit the general''s mountain and river seal.


    "Hula..."


    The collision between the two forms an energy Rune storm, which sweeps like a hurricane, faintly wants to shatter the space, and a large space is distorted.


    "How strong!"


    The general was really shocked at this time. After the fight, he knew more about the strength of qiyexi. His whole hand didn''t take advantage of him at all. It seems that qiyexi hasn''t used his real strength in the face of mad cow manghao and Jiuyou too few ghost children.


    In a short period of time, the general soared into the air, and the fingerprints changed rapidly. It seemed that they had been prepared for it. In the palm of his hand, the seventeen array flags condensed and waved, and the seventeen array flags swept into the air. In an instant, with the sound of breaking wind, they disappeared in the front of the sky in a mysterious way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    "The general will arrange the Fu array as soon as he makes a move."


    "It was only Gu Xinyan who could let the general arrange the Fu array as soon as he made a move. Even if Qi Yexi was defeated, it was enough."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the general''s seventeen banners swept into the air, there was a sound of commotion and shock around the square, which made the general use the Fu array as soon as he made a move, which definitely proved the strength of qiyexi.


    "Storm Spirit array!"


    The general drank, and with the mysterious connection of the seventeen array flags, it disappeared into the air, and the five-star "Storm Spirit array" suddenly appeared in the air.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of the Storm Spirit array, the earth shaking roar also resounded in the sky above the huge peace square, and then a huge tornado storm appeared with a terrifying momentum of covering the sky and the sun, as if to overturn the whole peace square directly.


    "What a terrible storm spirit array!"


    Looking at the terrible storm spirit array, many onlookers took a cool breath. The five-star Rune array was so terrible!


    "Not vulgar Fu array."


    At the edge of the square, Du Shaofu hunted in purple robes. The terrible air waves that spread around the terrible talisman array seemed to devour all around and enter the huge tornado storm.


    Such a terrifying momentum will never be stronger than the "tiger crouching in the roaring sky array"!


    "Hula!"


    In the middle of the square, a huge tornado storm swept through the square, engulfing everything in an instant and submerging the sky. Where it passed, the "Qi Hua Hua" of the space seemed to burst out suddenly, and then swallowed and sucked into the storm the delicate and delicate body of Qi Yexi in the mid air.


    In the storm, the space is chaotic, and the students around can''t peek into it.


    General Wei An''s body swept empty, and then into his own layout of the Fu array.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, I don''t know what happened in the tornado storm Rune array. In the chaotic space, innumerable Rune light was scattered from the tornado storm, and the sound of energy and sound explosion was constantly coming out like thunder.


    All the onlookers held their breath and looked closely at the huge tornado storm, waiting for the final result.


    On the elder''s seat, all the elders are also focused on the changes in the Fu array.


    The chaos caused by such amazing energy is hard for most elders to see clearly.


    "Hula..."


    Tornado storm sweeping, the surrounding sky more and more distorted, within the storm, Rune dispersion like fireworks.


    "Fu array is not vulgar, but I can''t be trapped, broken!"


    Many eyes are tense, within the tornado storm, suddenly there is the sound of seven night dawn.


    Within the whole tornado storm, suddenly, more and more dazzling Rune fire, as if in the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The storm trembled and destroyed the sky. Under the violent energy, the square ground was overturned one after another, and the ground cracks were more and more.


    "Kaka..."


    At this moment, the huge tornado storm from the inside out, with a tremendous force pouring out, a dazzling light directly swept out of the tornado storm, dazzling Rune shrouded, beautiful and graceful, it is just trapped in the seven night light.


    "Hula..."


    With the seven night Xijiao''s body directly drilling out of the tornado storm, the whole tornado storm also directly cracked, and finally turned into a flying rune, with an unparalleled force of terror, it diffused and blasted toward the mid air level.


    Violent vigorous wind swept, shocking people''s hearts and soul, let people''s heart beat!


    Seven night light floating in the sky, slightly standing, at this time, the pretty face is still smart, moving eyes pan with a magic splendor, as bright as the starry sky.


    "The real cultivation strength of qiyexi is the mysterious level of Wuhou."


    But at the moment, the elder''s eyes on the elder''s seat were all moving in the air. The breath of the whole body of the seven night dawn was already unreserved, and suddenly it reached the mysterious level of marquis Wu.


    "It seems that she was only 13.5 years old when she entered the college. In this way, she is now 17 years old." The elder''s old eyes were filled with a look.


    "The 17-year-old Marquis Wu is mysterious and talented enough to be a great man!" The two elders moved, and their eyes trembled!


    "I didn''t expect that my tianwu college could produce such a talent, which was better than those two guys 20 years ago." The three elders were shocked and their eyes were full of splendor.


    "It''s the mysterious and powerful talent of marquis Wu!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are also fluctuating at the moment. At the age of seven nights, the cultivation of marquis Wu''s mysterious level is amazing.


    This makes Du Shaofu think that with the strength of qiyexi, the ancient Yu of Guangming shenting is far from enough. If Gu Yu of Guangming shenting came to show off and qiyexi was willing to do something, it would be enough to explode Gu Yu!


    "Is this the real strength of Yexi Xuemei?"Gu Xinyan beautiful double pupil, pan dazzling light, delicate Yan above, Daimei micro Cu.


    The general appeared in the middle of the sky. The Fu array was destroyed by Qi Yexi. With a little blood on his mouth, his handsome face was really dignified. Looking at the qiyexi in the front of the sky, the radian of his mouth showed a little bitter smile and said: "it seems that you have concealed the whole college!"


    Seven night Xi''s eyes are still smart, looking at the general calm smile, said: "next, you should also use the real full strength, is the pulse soul or the last card, you are stronger than I imagined, already very strong."


    "I feel that your pulse soul should be stronger than mine, so you don''t need to use it. Take my last move. Originally, I reserved this move to deal with Gu Xinyan. I didn''t expect to use it in advance now."


    The general''s voice fell, and the mysterious air was surging wildly, covering the sky, and a terrible breath was suddenly released without reservation.


    "The Marquis is is mysterious and mysterious. This guy has also broken through to the mysterious level of Wuhou territory!"


    "This guy, he should have broken through after he came back from dark city!"


    Looking at the general at this time without reservation breath release, also let around many eyes moved.


    Especially for guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng and others, the general has always been the first in the martial arts list. It is absolutely not luck to suppress them.


    "Worthy of being the most outstanding young man in the general family, his talent is not generally strong, but he has also reached the realm of marquis Wu."


    "Compared with the previous session, the overall strength of this session of tianwu Congress seems to be even more powerful!"


    Looking at the general''s final step into the mysterious cultivation level of marquis Wu, many elders also praised it.


    In mid air, the general''s fingerprints kept condensing, and a stream of heaven and earth energy suddenly gathered around the body, as if in front of the body gathered into an energy storm.


    Standing in the energy storm, general Wei''an is more and more like occupying the sky and suppressing mountains and rivers!


    "Boom


    A palm print finally condenses in the condensation of the general''s handprint. The palm print appears, and the heaven and earth tremble. The surrounding energy storm is immediately sucked and pulled by the palm print. The vigorous and violent energy fluctuation on the edge of the palm print makes the surrounding space distorted.


    Within the general''s body, the final dark Qi is also pouring into the palm print.


    With the final infusion of dark Qi energy, we can see that the originally vigorous and violent palm print is full of a strange wave, just like a repressed volcano, ready to explode.


    "Seven night dawn, take my move, the first two belong to you!"


    The general''s face was pale and the palm print was locked in the seven night sunlight. A proud voice came out. It seemed that he felt conceited and confident about his attack.


    "No mountains and rivers, mountain seals!"


    The roar resounded, the general''s voice swept through the night light, and the palm print was launched. A terrible energy was released. In the startled eyes around the square, the storm followed in the space, and the air waves were towering.


    "Hula..."


    The brilliant Rune light, with the sharp and incomparable harsh sound of explosion, the palm print with the general''s figure lightning cut through the space, the head covered with seven night light, where the palm print passed, the space twisted and solidified!


    "What a strong mountain seal, is this the general''s all-out strike in Wubang Diyi?"


    The terror palm print is in the air, and the look on the elder''s seat is also dignified. The general''s palm at this moment is afraid that it is outside the Marquis territory, and the level on the other side is also difficult to resist.


    "Seven night light can still contend down."


    At this moment, many people can''t help worrying about qiyexi. Qiyexi, the biggest black horse in the tianwu assembly, can still resist the general''s final attack at this time. If it can, it will be so fierce and terrifying.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, in the bright eyes of seven nights, several hands were covered by the dazzling Rune palm print, which was like a mountain coming down to suppress, and its power was amazing!


    "It''s really strong."


    At the last moment, qiyexi said softly. The bright light in her eyes was as vast as the starry sky. Her eyes suddenly raised. She waved her hands and made her fingerprints. Then she swept across the void. Facing the mountain seal of the general, she did not dodge. Instead, she shot it with one hand and met him directly!


    The two fingerprints touch and collide with each other in a forceful posture!


    In all the breathless eyes, the two collide, and suddenly burst out a series of dazzling lights. The rune blooms like fireworks, making the sky bright like fireworks. Under the gorgeous appearance, it contains enough energy to destroy all terrible things.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    High above, there are energy fluctuations everywhere, gorgeous and dazzling, beautiful and violent, dazzling and destroying.


    All eyes are trembling, the space will be overturned at this time, the general and seven night Xi fight, too violent amazing.


    Perhaps it''s not too surprising that people have a preconceived idea about general budianhe. After all, budianshanhe has always been the first in the military ranks, and his strength is so strong that he has a natural feeling in people''s hearts.


    But at the moment, qiyexi was able to burst out such a terrible strength, which had to shock everyone. What terrible and violent energy was contained in the seemingly delicate body.


    Above the sky, the gorgeous and violent energy gradually disappeared. In the chaotic and hard to pry space, a great body and a delicate delicate body gradually emerged.


    "Is it a tie again?"


    All around, the eyes of all the onlookers were staring at the two people in the air tightly, and they seemed to have a winning or losing appearance.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At the same time, the general''s mouth suddenly gushed blood.


    The pale face became gray, and the general raised his eyes slightly. His eyes were staring at the seven night sunlight not far from his body. After a moment of shock, he was helpless and drew a bitter arc on the corner of his mouth with red blood and said, "I am defeated, you win."


    "Hee hee, you are already very strong, but I''m interested in the weapons refined by Vice President Zhuge. Otherwise, I won''t compete with you for the championship. Next time I have a chance, I''ll let you win me." Seven night light tiny smile, that is brilliant like the starry sky in the double pupil, blooms the wisdom brilliance.


    The general laughs bitterly when he hears the speech. For more than three years, he has always been the number one in the list of martial arts. No one has ever been able to fight against him. Even Gu Xinyan has been unable to fight for it several times.


    But now, a girl who has been silent on the martial arts list comes out and directly defeats him. She also tells him that she has no intention of competing for the championship, so she can let him go next time.


    This makes the general''s heart can only be depressed, with their own Wu Bang Di Yi, has been because Qi Yexi has no intention of fighting, otherwise, Wu Bang Di will not be able to reach him at all.


    If ordinary people, in this psychological gap, I am afraid that they do not know whether they can keep their heads.


    But at the moment, the general is just a little depressed and dejected. This kind of psychological endurance alone is not comparable to that of ordinary people, and this psychological endurance is what practitioners need most and is the most difficult to exercise.


    "My God, the general is defeated!"


    "Seven nights win, incredible!"


    Around the square, after a long time, all the students'' eyes came back to their senses. No one thought that the general who had been occupying the first place of Wubang was defeated by Qi Yexi at the moment.


    Seven night light, even so strong!


    At this time, perhaps all the people know that qiyexi, which has been silent, has been fighting for the first place in the military list, but has no intention to fight for it.


    Seven nights


    After a short period of silence, the crowd was full of thunders, and the supporters of seven night dawn were all cheering and shouting.


    On the Presbyterian seat, all the elders are staring at each other, one by one, which is beyond all elders'' expectation.


    "This girl can''t see through, can''t see through!"


    In the middle of the Presbyterian''s seat, the eyes of the elder were shocked and confused.


    "The girl''s background must not be simple." Two elder, three elder also look at each other at the moment, eye dew is shocked.


    "Her breath is strange." In the crowd, Du Xiaoqing''s innocent eyes, at the moment, there is also a wave of doubt.


    Du Xiaoyao''s light golden eye pupil, eyes far away looking at seven night Xi, doubt light way: "good strange breath, that girl must not be simple."


    "The general was defeated."


    At the edge of the square, Du Shaofu''s clear eyes are also fluctuating at the moment. Unexpectedly, the strength of that seven night dawn is so strong.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. The general''s last full hand would be hard to resist if he was called himself.


    And seven night light now not only to fight down, but also quite relaxed, no doubt, afraid that seven night light has not really used its full strength.


    "It seems that Yexi Xuemei is the real black horse."


    Gu Xinyan beautiful double pupil, blooming light, on the face, a deep shock wipe.


    General and seven night Xi duel, with the general defeated and ended.


    The general stepped down in the air, passed by Du Shaofu, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "it seems that we don''t have a chance to fight."


    "I''ll have a chance next time." Du Shaofu said lightly.


    "If you can win this round, you have to be careful. Seven nights is too strong."


    The general patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder, then looked at Gu Xinyan beside Du Shaofu and said with ease, "you should also be careful of Gu Xinyan. Her Fu array is very terrible, and her pulse and soul are not simple.""Do you want me to lose?"


    The general said on the side of the words, valley heart Yan is naturally able to hear, immediately beautiful eyes double pupil stare at the general.


    The general wiped a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, looked at Gu Xinyan and said with a smile: "I don''t have that meaning, but if you are defeated, I will balance my mind."


    "I''ll do what you want." Du Shaofu said to the general.


    "Beat her and I''ll buy you a drink later." The general said with a smile. His voice dropped and he turned down the square.


    "Xinyan Xuejie, it''s your turn." After seven nights, the beautiful shadow of Xi came in pieces, and her eyes immediately passed on Du Shaofu again.


    "The first two duels, Gu Xinyan, Du Shaofu on the stage!"


    Before the Presbyterian seat, elder he Hu''s eyes still had a shocking aftershock. The defeat of the general was hard for him to accept.


    "It''s our turn."


    Gu Xinyan''s voice dropped, the dark air under the sole of his feet wiped, the beautiful figure was graceful, like a touch of duckweed flying across the sky, lightly falling on an overturned upside down bluestone floor in the middle of the square. At the age of 18 or 19, her skin was snowy and her complexion was absolutely beautiful. Suddenly, the breath was surging, which made the red skirt brilliant. Everything looked beautiful and moving. It was not stained with human fireworks Look.


    "Xinyan Xuemei will win


    With Gu Xinyan''s appearance in the center of the square, many voices are heard around. With Gu Xinyan''s position in the college and her beautiful posture, she has always had pursuers beyond her reach. At this time, those pursuers are naturally the most enthusiastic and firm supporters of Gu Xinyan at this time.


    Listening to the shouts around him, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly, his face was indifferent with a smile, and the dark air at his feet surged up slightly. The ground trembled, his body rose in a straight line, and then landed in the center of the square.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s feet fell to the ground, and the ground around him trembled violently. From around his feet, cracks in the ground broke one after another, and a wave of air fluctuated, which made the space a little turbulent and disordered. The red skirt of Gu Xin Yan in front of her fluttered and her hair slightly fluttered behind her, adding to her charm.


    Du Shaofu''s appearance was not as beautiful and beautiful as Gu Xinyan. It was simple and direct, but it was domineering and wild. On the contrary, it was the most striking way to people''s mind and vision.


    Around the square, the parcel was on the seat of the elder. All the eyes fell on Du Shaofu, but their emotions were different.


    For Du Shaofu, the whole tianwu college students will never feel strange.


    This fierce boy, from the moment he entered tianwu college, he singled out the top ten of 3000 freshmen and shocked the college.


    Then five old students were killed two times and three times. They resisted the arrest of the law enforcement team, snatched the strong points of the law enforcement team, ate the green bamboo fruits of the college and destroyed the medicinal fields.


    Then he went to ravage Gu Yu, the favorite son of heaven in the bright god court for the college, captured xuanlingtongtianteng in the dark forest of the dark city, captured the ghost claw by a single horse, and recently set a record in tianwufu territory, and finally was expelled from the territory of the first person in the history of the war situation, severely damaged the ancient jade and so on


    That fierce young man never stopped, any thing is amazing!


    Such a young man, in tianwu college, is often mentioned and shocked.


    Perhaps at the beginning, there would have been a slight disdain and ridicule in the heart of some people, but at this moment, when that young man in purple stood in the middle of the square, who dared to scorn and ridicule.


    Looking at the whole school, there is still another qualification to stand on the square!


    "Du Xuechang will win."


    "Mr. Du, we will always support you!"


    All around Du Shaofu enthusiastically followed, shouting and shouting. Xinsheng, one of the registered students, has created many records and is a benchmark for all registered students and freshmen.


    "If the third uncle saw this moment, he would be very happy."


    In the crowd, Du Xiaoman''s eyes are obviously full of smile, but at this time it seems to be a little moist.


    "This boy, it''s not easy."


    On the Presbyterian seat, many elders are also moved by their eyes at the moment, especially elder murongxi and elder Liao, with a smile of exclamation on their faces.


    My brother is so handsome


    Du Xiaoqing looks at her elder brother on the square with a smile on her face. Everyone in her eyes is not as good as her brother.


    Du Xiaoyao didn''t speak. The pale gold Ling Tong glanced at Du Xiaoqing, and then his eyes fell on the square.


    Gu Xinyan Meili looks at the purple robe figure in front of her body, and her eyes stay on the resolute and resolute face. After contacting with the dark city, many places let her feel in her heart. After returning from the dark city, on the resolute and resolute face, more and more juveniles have been worn away, but they are still as fierce as ever.


    "The final starts!"


    Elder he Hu shouts out of time. The shock left by the confrontation between the general and Qi Yexi completely disappears from his eyes. At this time, he just pays close attention to the two people in the middle of the square.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    "Hum!"


    The melodious bell, with the voice of elder he Hu falling down, rings through the square


    At this moment, all the shouting subsided, and all eyes paid close attention to the square.


    One is a fierce young man in Mingzhen College; the other is the two elders who have been in the top of the martial arts list. Du Shaofu is surprised by his disordered sword technique. It seems disorderly, but it is absolutely not simple. The kitchen knife like weapon is also extraordinary and ingenious.


    "Cloud dancing in the sky!"


    After drinking, Gu Xinyan''s sleeves fluttered in the sky, and countless runes poured out like a cocoon of light, suppressing the sky and enveloping Du Shaofu.


    When Du Fu ran back to the sky, there was no space for him to step back.


    "Ouch..."


    Xuanyun Chijiao roars, the light overflows everywhere, arouses the air waves in the surrounding space as if it were like a wave, and directly collides with the flowing clouds flying sleeves all over the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder like muffled sound suddenly resounds, the terrifying energy sweeps across, surging terrifying.


    Such terrible energy oppresses and collapses, and the air in the space around the square is also crushed to form a vacuum, and the surrounding edge space fluctuates violently.


    And then, in all the eyes of horror, the rune light shot into the sky, all annihilated.


    "Lingyu palm..."


    The beautiful image of Gu Xinyan appears in front of Du Shaofu. Inside the slender hand, a palm print is hard to beat out and crush the sky.


    Gu Xinyan ranks second in the martial arts list, which is not only because of her beauty and temperament, but also because of her real strength.


    In this world of power, beauty can play a certain role, but the most important thing is always real strength.


    "Wolf''s paw of a demon!"


    Du Shaofu makes a move to urge the demon Sirius in the rune, and a phantom of the demon Sirius roars out.


    "Lingzhang"


    "Roaring sky demon tiger fist!"


    "Lingjin seal!"


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    In the middle of the air, both of them seem to have a tacit understanding to withdraw the external force and compete with the force of noumenon. They attack and collide one after another, and each collision will burst out a string of divine lights. The runes are dazzling like fireworks, making the sky dazzling.


    "They were so strong that they didn''t expect that Du Shaofu could understand so much animal power, which can be called abnormal."


    "Gu Xin Yan is not weak, and all the people who practice are Hou pin''s martial arts, and they have reached a very thorough level."


    On the Presbyterian seat, all the elders were amazed.


    In mid air, Du Shaofu is shocked. Gu Xinyan is really terrible. Compared with that after returning from the dark city, his strength has improved greatly. His attacks can be blocked by him. It is not an easy thing to do what Gu Xinyan can do.


    Gu Xinyan is also shocked. Du Shaofu''s strength is even more difficult to deal with than she imagined. This fierce young man is like a fierce beast. He is violent and domineering. He is very happy, simple, direct and skillful.


    "Boom


    Gu Xinyan''s seemingly delicate palm print directly collides with Du Shaofu''s fist and bursts into a brilliant and gorgeous Rune light.


    The force of terror swept, so that the square around the eyes of the cool, howling air waves, like waves swept away.


    The two figures swept open, and Gu Xinyan did not continue to save.


    However, Du Shaofu did not stop. He hunted in purple robes, and his figure swept across the sky and went straight to Gu Xinyan again.


    Gu Xinyan is no longer fighting directly. The delicate body under the red dress is like a jade willow. She quickly retreats. Her body is light and tender. Her black hair is like ink behind her head, which can be seen from the light. She naturally spreads her waist. With a strange wave of energy on her body, she flies behind her head. She looks like a fairy coming out of the painting.


    "Can''t help it!"


    Seeing that Gu Xinyan no longer resisted, he felt the strange energy rising from Gu Xinyan''s body. Du Shaofu stepped into the air and did not chase after him. Instead, he wiped a little strange smile in his eyes.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s actions, Gu Xinyan''s beautiful eyes were puzzled, but there was no one to stop. Suddenly, a stream of energy from the sky suddenly came from the sky. It seemed that they had been prepared for it in the dark. Suddenly, on the slender hands, seventeen banners gathered together.


    "You''ve seen the town spirit Phoenix array. Now try it yourself!"


    In a short period of time, Gu Xinyan stepped out, the lower part of the red dress was graceful and beautiful, and the seventeen array flags in both hands were spreading amazing waves.


    But at this time, all the energy in Gu Xin Yan''s body seems to be infused into the 17 array flags, which makes Jiao Yan pale.


    "Gu Xinyan is also going to arrange Fu array. Those who are in double break of Fu Dao and Wu Dao are extremely scared!"


    Among the onlookers around the square, some people marveled.


    "Zhenling Tianfeng array!"


    Without any delay, Gu Xinyan arranged the Fu array, and the 17 array flags immediately swept to the front space, wrapped the front air with a lightning speed and track, and then the 17 array flags turned into dazzling Rune light columns and disappeared."Boom!"


    In a flash, the high-altitude wind howled and the dazzling runes spread around the sky. A fierce Fu array appeared in the air, directly enveloping Du Shaofu.


    The array of talismans is terrifying, and the infinite energy and rune light distort the space. Finally, it turns into a huge virtual shadow of Tianfeng which is hundreds of feet long.


    "Goo!"


    The empty shadow of Tianfeng is just like a living creature. It is filled with the ancient breath. A earth shaking sound is also resounding in this world. Its power suppresses the sky. It is terrifying!


    "It''s a terrible Fu array. Du Shaofu can arrange the five-star initial Rune array, but he may not be able to decipher it immediately."


    "Even if it can be cracked, it can''t be done in a short time. If it is forced to crack, I''m afraid it''s the Zhenling Tianfeng array set up by Gu Xinyan. It can''t be broken by force without the cultivation of the perfect level of marquis Wu."


    "Du Shaofu is also a master of fufu. Why did he give Gu Xinyan a chance to arrange Fu array just now?"


    "It''s not normal. Du Shaofu, as a master of fufu, should not be so easily trapped in the array."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Du Shaofu surrounded by Zhenling Tianfeng array, he was shocked and looked forward to it. Is Du Shaofu going to lose.


    "It seems that the rune array is not weak." In the crowd, Du Xiaoqing blinked her big naive eyes.


    "Du Shaofu was so shameless that he deliberately asked Gu Xinyan to arrange a Fu array to consume the mysterious Qi in his body. These ordinary Fu arrays were completely useless to him, and Gu Xinyan was cheated!"


    Du Xiaoyao said impolitely. Only he knew that the general Fu array and seal were useless to Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu only wanted Gu Xinyan to arrange the Fu array and exhausted it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    In the middle of the sky, the ghost of the Phoenix is still like a living thing, which makes people feel confused.


    Suddenly, around the square, Presbyterian seats, many eyes suddenly shocked.


    "Hi..."


    In the eyes of all the people, a golden streamer burst out from the empty shadow of Tianfeng, which is like a living creature. The golden talisman''s Secret lines flicker and the space fluctuates. It has a strange energy. It seems that it can distort the void, just like a touch of golden lightning. Suddenly, it appears in front of the pale Gu Xin Yan.


    "Boom


    Potential such as running thunder, golden streamer hard impact in front of Gu Xinyan, like thunder, heavily swept down.


    "Bang!"


    Low dull sound, beyond the imagination of Gu Xinyan, that golden lightning figure, without any fluctuation, appeared directly in front of her.


    In a panic, when it was exhausted, Gu Xinyan had no time to fight against it. With the low and dull sound, a mouth of red blood gushed out of his mouth, and her delicate body rushed down in a straight line and fell heavily on the ground square.


    "Hula..."


    As Gu Xin Yan Jiao''s body was heavily smashed down, the huge Fu array in the air began to crack and break, turning into a flying Rune to dissipate.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on?"


    This scene appeared so quickly that the people did not return to God. They saw this terrible scene.


    "What''s the matter?"


    On the elder''s seat, all the elders were surprised. Even they didn''t see clearly what was going on. Gu Xinyan seemed to be defeated too inexplicably.


    In the middle of the sky, a golden mountain shadow spreads with the hidden patterns of the talisman, which seems to emerge out of thin air. The domineering atmosphere of suppressing everything spreads. At last, the hidden pattern of the talisman converges, and a boy in purple robes is revealed. Du Shaofu''s figure appears again in the public''s sight.


    Several rounds of competition, from the morning to now, has been the sky, the sunset began to fall gradually, a wonderful duel, unknowingly to the dusk.


    "Well, am I wrong?"


    At the edge of the square, seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu and noticed the residual breath on the shadow of the golden mountain. In his clever eyes, however, there was a little doubt at the moment. His delicate body was shrouded in the dim afterglow of the sunset. His face had no time to look at him. He looked like a sister next door, and suddenly he was kind.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Gu Xin Yan Jiao body stands up from the ground, her red skirt is graceful, but she is quite embarrassed.


    At this time, Gu Xinyan''s lovely face, the corner of the mouth blood overflow, so that the delicate red lips at the moment appears red abnormal, showing a delicate beauty.


    Just like a fairy who does not dye fireworks, suddenly there is a kind of human charm.


    "I lose, you win."


    Gu Xinyan looks at the purple robe figure slowly falling from the sky. There is surprise and doubt in his eyes, which is unexpected, but seems to be expected again. On the delicate red lips, the radian is a little bitter.


    "You still have the power to fight again. I just took advantage of it."


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders. Just now he had some advantages. When he got to the pulse spirit realm, he was able to use Du Xiaoyao''s power to ignore the general Fu array and seal, but naturally, he could not compare with Du Xiaoyao.


    But in the face of Gu Xinyan''s array, it is enough. Unexpectedly, this has seriously damaged Gu Xinyan. But at this time, Gu Xinyan should also have the power to use the pulse and soul.


    "Even if I urge my pulse soul, I can''t help you. Wait for a fight with Yexi Xuemei. I''m also curious whether you are strong or Yexi Xuemei is strong."


    Gu Xinyan smiles and calmly faces the defeat. She knows that even if it is to stimulate the pulse soul at this time, it is absolutely impossible for him to win even if he is exhausted and severely damaged.


    After the words fall, Gu Xinyan turns back and retreats. The dark air of the soles of his feet points on the ground. A few of them get up, and the light ones are around the general, GUI WA, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao, etc.


    The general''s eyes were swept, and the general''s face looked down with a smile


    Everyone was laughing bitterly. Who could have thought that at this tianwu meeting, all the old strong men on the list of martial arts were defeated one by one. In the end, only Qi Yexi and Du Shaofu were left behind.


    "Interesting, more and more interesting." On the elder elder''s old face, his eyes fluctuated brilliantly.


    It was quite quiet around. It seemed that no one could see clearly. How Du Shaofu broke through Gu Xinyan''s amazing Fu array and won, everything was inconceivable.


    Almost all the people in the square around don''t know the situation or how Du Shaofu broke the Yanfu array in the heart of the valley. However, after a short silence, the winner was the winner. In a flash, there were amazing shouts around the square.


    "Good job, Mr. Du!"


    "Du Xuechang!"


    Du Shaofu defeated Gu Xinyan and entered the first two, which undoubtedly made all supporters excited.


    "This guy, he really won."In the crowd, Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes and beautiful eyes moved, took a deep breath, and her frowning Dai eyebrow was stretched a little, and her peerless face was suffused with a faint smile.


    Du Xiaoman didn''t speak, but she was smiling.


    "Yes, Du Xuedi won again. This time, our Institute of utensils has finally made its mark."


    Tu Tong is happy to laugh, and Han Chao and Bing Na are also excited about it.


    Before the Presbyterian seat, elder he Hu came back to his mind after a short time. Facing all the participants around the square, he pressed his hands forward slightly to stop the shouting and shouting. Then he said in a loud voice: "this round Du Shaofu wins. In the next round, Du Shaofu continues to fight against seven Yexi!"


    "Hiss!"


    The seven night sun swept out of the sky and crossed the sky in the sunset, and her slender and delicate body crossed the graceful curve, and then it fell in front of Du Shaofu, gently falling down without a trace of dust and fluctuation.


    "The final championship fight, now, go!"


    As the seven night dawn came to power, elder he Hu slowly raised his hand in front of the elder''s seat. When the final voice dropped, the palm was blankly put down.


    "Hum!"


    At this moment, on the square, the low melodious bell sounded again.


    This moment, the square around, also blood boiling, the final confrontation, officially began.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the square, seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu, with a little curiosity in his bright eyes, as if he were looking at something strange.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the seven night sunlight in front of him in doubt. In his slender body, Du Shaofu was very aware of the terrible energy contained in it. Like Du Xiaoqing, this girl belongs to the appearance of harmless people and animals, but in fact, it is impossible to do anything. After all, it is shocking.


    "I heard that you are very ferocious, but also like to rob things, can easily cross the level to fight, so I always want to fight with you."


    Seven night Xi stood up, the body formed a beautiful childish arc, the voice is quite clear.


    Du Shaofu curled his lips, looked at the seven night light, and said, "are you praising me or damaging me?"


    "Yes, but today my goal is to defeat you, because I want the weapons refined by Vice President Zhuge. Although there are weapons in my family, I don''t want to go back and get them now. Once I go back, I can''t get out. In addition, I want to refine the weapons I want to refine."


    The evening glow was in the sky, and the seven night light was smiling. The light in the wise eyes was shining like the starry sky. It was deep, clean and bright. Looking at Du Shaofu, he continued: "but if you are willing to surrender today, I''ll go back another day. If I have a chance, I''ll give you a weapon."


    Du Shaofu listened to Qi Yexi''s words, stayed for a moment, and then immediately said, "you dream!"


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, Xuanling Tongtian Teng was taken back by himself. Besides, he gave part of the secret military formula to Vice President Zhuge. How can the weapon refined by Xuanling Tongtian vine be handed over to others? It must not be.


    "Why are you so ferocious? You have no manners."


    Seven night Xi glanced at Du Shaofu, raised his head and straightened his chest. His childish radian was extremely concave and convex. He said, "you must think clearly. If you don''t surrender, the consequences will be very serious."


    "What are the consequences?"


    Du Shaofu frowned, and he felt a little subdued in his heart. He had not yet made a move. He seemed to have been suppressed unconsciously.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu immediately began to be on guard. He was definitely not enough to be affected by any influence. In the final battle, he could not lose to a little girl, although he should be the same age as the little girl.


    Seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu. His delicate body was actually quite slender. His intelligent eyes looked at Du Shaofu and said slowly, seriously dragging the ending, "because I will beat you!"


    The clear voice with a little childish, but listen to quite natural sounds, the words fall, but also delicate body micro smile trembling.


    "Are you going to hit me?"


    Du Shaofu felt something in his heart. He seemed to be holding his breath, but he seemed not.


    Listening to this sentence, Du Shaofu also had an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    "Of course, if you don''t surrender, I want the weapons refined by Vice President Zhuge. Although I want to fight with you, I can only beat you in the end. But don''t worry, I won''t beat you too hard. You are already very strong. If you are seen by those old people, you will be surprised."


    Seven night Xi said with a smile, and her teeth were crystal clear, just like saying something that had already been a result.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    After several waves, Du Shaofu suddenly said to qiyexi, "I''ve decided!"


    "What have you decided?" Qi Yexi also asked Du Shaofu curiously.


    "I''ve decided to hit you!"


    When Du Shaofu finished speaking, he waved his hand when his voice dropped, and his figure was floating like a God. In an instant, he appeared in front of Qi Yexi''s body. His fist was wrapped in pale gold and dark air. There was no politeness at all. One fist directly stormed away, and the strength of his fist was intended to suppress the violence space.


    "This guy, it''s so ungracious."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who is the first to move in the square, Du Xiaoman has beautiful eyes and a smile, but his radian is rather dignified and tense.


    "He''s never had manners with girls."


    Ouyang Shuang turned his mouth and thought that the guy had bitten him fiercely in Lanling City, and the corners of his mouth could not help but wave with a little smile.


    "You can''t beat me!"


    Seven night Xi''s voice dropped, and his delicate body was flighty and soft. Just before Du Shaofu''s fist arrived, his body was strangely inclined, and the small waist outlined under his long skirt was not enough to shake, which was exactly to avoid Du Shaofu''s fist.


    "What a quick body method!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked in his heart. Qi Yexi must have cultivated some body method, speed and strangeness. He can''t walk under the wave.


    "It''s my turn!"


    The clear voice fell, and the delicate palm was like practicing. Her delicate body was ethereal and out of the dust in the setting sun. In a moment, the palm print appeared in front of Du Shaofu. The secret patterns of the talisman fluctuated, and the space was solidified. Even the air would be imprisoned.


    Du Shaofu''s feet are full of mysterious Qi, and he tries his best to urge Lingbo to walk freely and avoid the palm print.


    "Gee, what a wonderful footwork. It doesn''t look like a common thing. Where did you learn it?"


    At the same time, seven night Xi was puzzled, and his whole body was wrapped with dark Qi, and the fingerprints quickly condensed. It was as if a small energy storm had formed in the fibrous palm. A dazzling energy Rune training swept out of the energy storm and passed through the space. Finally, he shot at Du Shaofu fiercely, "hisha..."


    It''s as fast as lightning. It''s like lightning.


    "Oh..."


    In the face of the competition of runes like thunder, Du Shaofu''s handprint changed, and the shadow of a mad demon Sirius condensed directly, and roared before the competition.


    Such as Lei pilian entangled the phantom of the demon Sirius, just like a living creature, he even tied up the demon Sirius directly.


    The rune energy spread and suppressed the demon Sirius. Only the rune in the front claw of the demon Sirius flickered and was tearing like thunder. However, in the end, it was unable to resist the rune corrosion on the rune and was directly destroyed.


    "Whew!"


    As leipi practiced through the space, he chased Du Shaofu again and crossed the space. The hidden Rune energy showed a kind of irresistible pressure. Once contacted, he would be able to pierce a blood hole.


    Looking at the rune competition coming again, Du Shaofu waved, wrapped in the light gold talisman''s secret pattern on the paw print, abruptly and directly grasped the unpredictable Rune competition in the palm of his hand.


    "Pedaling!"


    After being blocked by a crazy demon Sirius, Du Shaofu''s body still reeled back two steps under the huge impact force.


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu''s palm, a flash of pale gold talisman and secret pattern also surged, domineering and fierce, and directly smashed it into nothingness.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, just at this time, a delicate body appeared not far from Du Shaofu''s body. His intelligent eyes moved with a smile and waved. A wave of energy runes flashed and released, rippling the energy of heaven and earth.


    "I will understand the animal power, and so will I!"


    The voice of the seven night dawn falls down, and among the slender hands, a colorful demon carving''s virtual shadow flutters out, explodes the terror energy, flapping its wings and sweeps away at Du Shaofu''s suppression.


    "Oh


    In Du Shaofu''s Xuanyun, the shadow of Chijiao was swept out and blocked away. The dragon and demon carvings collided and turned into the energy Rune energy in the sky. Finally, it became a broken energy Rune and spread.


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time that the ghost carving shadow was broken, the seven night Xi''s fingerprints changed one after another, and a stream of dark air accompanied by the spread of the whole body runes. The breath of the sky was surging, and they wanted to really distort the space. Finally, they entangled with each other. In a short period of time, they turned into a handprint of tens of meters in size in the attention of many astonished eyes.


    At the moment the handprint appeared, the surrounding space trembled, and a strange breath of God spread from the body of seven night light.


    A stream of mysterious light, runes surging and shrouded, the seven night twilight is fluttering, the whole body is still like the stars rotating and fluctuating, the beautiful shadow with a kind of extraordinary and refined holiness, like a goddess, noble and proud, let people look at from afar also mind waves.


    "Star shining seal!"


    Seven night Xijiao drink, this moment, a bright wrist, the handprint immediately fell, there are talisman secret patterns gushing out, just like the stars in the night sky release the morning light, with a great breath spread down, directly suppressed to Du Shaofu.As the handprint swept away, the sunset space around the square became dim.


    Terrorist fingerprints devour the light, just like the space above the square, suddenly fell into the night, oppressing the sky.


    "What a strong martial art, unusual!"


    Looking at the seven night Xi''s fingerprints, the general, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, guiwa and other onlookers around the square also changed color for it, and faintly took a cool breath.


    With the strength of their cultivation, they can clearly feel how terrible the handprint triggered by the seven night sunlight at this time.


    On the Presbyterian seat, at the moment, the old faces of the elders in the inner courtyard of the three sides are also narrowing their eyes. Even the breath of the whole body seems to fluctuate faintly, so they are ready to intervene at any time.


    The hand print is too strong. With the eyes of the three elders in the inner courtyard, they can''t see the origin of the fingerprint, but the terror contained in it is extraordinary terror.


    When the terrible fingerprints were suppressed, the violent force affected the space and devoured the light. It almost penetrated through the space as if the stars had fallen. Among the surprised eyes who felt the huge pressure, the places they passed assimilated the space, and the cracks in the ground burst out one after another, and finally appeared on Du Shaofu''s head.


    "Can Du Shaofu still fight against it?"


    Many eyes on the square were shocked, and many elders also sighed for it at this time.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s bright eyes flashed out like lightning, and his purple robe was shocked by hunting in an instant. With his whole body as the center, the waves of air waves spread and spread. At the same time, there was a roar like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a God singing for a long time


    "Oh..."


    At this moment, the earth is roaring on the peace square, the space is trembling, the hegemony is surging, and the space begins to be chaotic.


    In the blurred vision, only a few people can see the change of Du Shaofu''s handprints, and the mysterious patterns of the talismans bloom and fluctuate, turning into countless fingerprints like lightning, and finally condensing into one


    "Hum!"


    Like Sanskrit, the sound of whispering was heard from the palm print, accompanied by the secret patterns of the talisman, which broke through the sky and swept out violently. In a twinkling, it was hard to collide with the seven night sun''s handprint attack.


    "Boom!"


    In such a collision, there is no big energy collision that people imagine, and there is no thunder like energy muffle. Even the space is suddenly silent. Around the collision of two fingerprints, there is no terrible energy ripple, which suddenly sweeps open like a storm wave.


    Just in the center of the energy storm, there is a huge space energy vortex in the space. All the energy is consumed by the space energy vortex in silence.


    The energy whirlpool in that space seems to be able to swallow up all living things, which makes people''s scalp numb and hair stand upright.


    Everything is extremely fast, the whirlpool of space devours all energy, and finally disappears in the sight of numerous astonishment.


    And Du Shaofu and Qi Yexi''s hands also collide with each other thoroughly.


    "Chulala..."


    The slight collision, however, suddenly burst out a terrible holy Rune and a golden domineering talisman secret pattern. Then, they saw the two figures flying backwards. Seven nights later, Xijiao''s body shook back in a straight line, and it took about ten feet to stabilize her body.


    But Du Shaofu''s body fell directly into a mess of the ground, shaking the ground, cracks spread, dust flying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    "What a strong seven night light!"


    The eyes around him were startled and trembling, and looking at the delicate body in the air, no one thought that the strength of qiyexi was so strong, so strong and silent for more than three years, who could have thought that the figure like a goddess in the sky at the moment was the real king.


    "Is Du Shaofu at the level of cultivation after all?"


    On the elder''s seat, many elders are also shocked and sighed. Even many elders can''t cope with such fierce attacks.


    "Well, Qi Yexi is about his age. Du Shaofu is not invincible after all."


    A corner of the square, Du Chi''s handsome face, a pair of gentle as if to drop out of the water clear double pupil, at this time with a little sneer and disdain.


    Du Yunxin didn''t speak. His watery eyes kept staring at the square.


    "He won''t lose, will he?" At the edge of the square, there was a little surprise on the pretty faces of the ghosts.


    The general frowned, looked at the dusty field tightly, and said faintly, "you have no confidence in that fierce guy. I always feel that the fierce guy will not be defeated so easily."


    In the middle of the air, Qi Yexi steadies her delicate body and looks at the dusty ground. Suddenly, her intelligent eyes suddenly fluctuate. In the dusty eyes, a thin but upright body gradually comes out.


    Under the gaze of many eyes in the square around, when the figure of purple robe appeared, the temperature of the whole square became hot. All the supporters who had just been worried about Du Shaofu burst out again after seeing the figure of purple robe standing up again.


    "I''m not defeated."


    Seeing the purple robe figure, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, ye Feiyu and other people''s faces are all wiped with a touch of amazement.


    When Du Chi saw the purple robe figure that walked out again, the sneer and disdain on his face just now became a little stiff.


    Du Shaofu walked out slowly. He looked rather embarrassed and his mouth was covered with a wisp of blood.


    Xu Fu Lang lifted his eyes and lifted his eyes to wipe off the purple eyes of the purple cloth.


    "What does that guy want to do? Does he want to use the mysterious sword behind him?"


    All eyes paid close attention to Du Shaofu''s body. They looked at Du Shaofu''s movements and were puzzled.


    Under the eyes of many people, Du Shaofu waved and inserted the purple sky palace wrapped with purple cloth on the ground.


    "Boom..."


    Zijin sky que falls, suddenly the ground trembles, a large number of small cracks directly spread and open.


    "Crack, crack..."


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, twisted his body, and cracked his bones and joints.


    Suddenly without the shackles of Zijin tianque, Du Shaofu felt that his body was as light as a swallow, and his whole body was full of unspeakable pleasure.


    "It''s much easier, so go on!"


    Murmuring softly, Du Shaofu soared into the air, wrapped in a faint golden aura, and his eyes gradually gushed gold. After stepping into the air, the space around him was faintly distorted.


    "Why is the momentum suddenly so strong?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who was less bound by a broad sword on his back, he was silent all around. Although all the students and elders did not know what had happened, all of them could feel that Du Shaofu''s momentum was not so strong at this moment.


    "Is that broad sword too heavy to be carried all the time?"


    On the Presbyterian seat, the long old face and his eyes fluctuated. It seemed that he could see some clues. If the broad sword had a weight of tens of thousands of Jin and was always carried behind his shoulder, it would be terrible.


    "It seems to be something special."


    Looking at Du Shaofu standing in the air again and his increasing momentum, the general and Gu Xinyan are surprised.


    "I didn''t expect you to be more fierce than I thought. Is that your strongest state?"


    Seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes wavering and full of curiosity.


    A smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s pale face. He slowly raised his head and looked at the seven night sunlight, which seemed harmless to human beings and animals, and said, "you''ll know if you try it!"


    "Then I''ll try again!"


    On the seventh night, she was smiling and ghostly. Her body was not under Du Shaofu''s carefree steps. Just before the voice was completely dropped, she instantly appeared in front of Du Shaofu, and her soft palm was pushed out, and a palm print immediately fell on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    Around the square, many eyes were gaping. Looking at this sudden scene, he saw the terrible palm print fall and the energy burst out. Du Shaofu had no time to avoid it. The speed of seven night sunlight was too fast, which was unimaginable.


    "Bang!"


    It''s low and dull, the palm print falls, and the rune energy pours down from the sky like a rainstorm.


    Everyone took a breath for Du Shaofu again. Could Du Shaofu, who had just stood up again, be defeated again."It''s not polite to come but not to go!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s roar came out. When all his eyes were cool, Du Shaofu forced himself to fight against the seven night sun. He did not hide at all. Then his momentum was like thunder, as fast as lightning, and his hand was like a leaf fan. Layers of golden talisman flickered, forming an arc-shaped golden space dent, just like the golden wings of a golden winged ROC That to crush all things, mercilessly patted on the body of seven night light.


    "Buzz!"


    The atmosphere of terror is released, the hegemony is incomparable, and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns are shining. It seems that if everything is suppressed, the space is buzzing with wind and thunder, and a storm sweeps across the square sky.


    In all the unexpected and shocking eyes, I saw that seven night Xi Jiao''s body was shot by Du Shaofu. In an instant, Du Shaofu shot down the square and hit the ground heavily.


    "Boom!"


    The whole square was shaking violently, and the cracks were breaking and spreading to the distance!


    Everything is irresistible, destroying the withered and decaying, has been a mess of the square, gravel, slate, dust swept together, like a tornado storm.


    The eyes around the square were all gaping, and qiyexi''s slender body could withstand Du Shaofu''s terrible blow.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu''s body flew upside down, and it was only ten feet later that he stabilized himself. The blow of seven night sun was equally amazing. When he finally stabilized his body, he opened his mouth again, and a mouthful of blood overflowed from his mouth.


    "One hand for another, this boy is too fierce."


    On the Presbyterian seat, all elders and senior elders, two elders and three elders were shocked.


    No one thought that Du Shaofu finally chose the most clean way of confrontation in the face of the terrorist attacks such as Qi Ye Xi Na.


    It''s really a killing way to exchange one hand for another. Unless you have an absolute grasp of your own body, who dares to do so.


    Under the dust, Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated, but his heart was clear that Qi Yexi''s delicate body was not easily defeated by himself.


    Sure enough, in Du Shaofu''s solidity, in the dust on the ground of the square, a faint figure came out, wrapped in a faint fluorescence.


    As the figure is more and more clear, and then completely appeared in front of the public, it is just taken into the square ground seven night light.


    But at this time, the seven night light is different from just now. The whole body is covered with a layer of mysterious brilliance. The twinkling eyes are covered by layers of starlike light. The whole temperament is different.


    Looking at the seven night light at this time, it is not difficult for people to see that there is a little blood on his red lips. It seems that Du Shaofu has just suffered from the loss.


    Slowly jump into the air again, seven night Xi skirt flying, skin crystal luster, out of the secular, like banished immortals.


    "You''ve gone too far. You really hit me?"


    In the middle of the sky, the seven night sun looks at Du Shaofu. His eyes are like the brightest stars in the night sky. His slender and tall body is wrapped in the mysterious brilliance, which makes him extremely moving.


    "You hit me. Why can''t I beat you?"


    Du Shaofu cast a puzzled glance at Qi Yexi, but he couldn''t fight back.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was more confused and felt the breath of Qi Yexi. Somehow, he seemed to have a familiar feeling in his body.


    It is like something deep in the body that is being attracted, moving in the faint, and waking up. There is a feeling of eager to try, but this feeling, then disappeared.


    "I''m not welcome."


    Obviously, Qi Yexi broke out. From childhood to adulthood, no one dared to beat her. It was too late to care for her. Her voice fell down and her figure fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    Seven night Xi''s hand started to explode, and the space would be shattered. He directly patted Du Shaofu with his palm prints. The palmprint blossomed all over the sky, just like the stars falling in the night sky, shaking people''s hearts.


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu also moved. Behind his back, a pair of pale gold Rune light condensed wings fluttered out. With a domineering and fierce breath sweeping away, Du Shaofu was like a giant ROC sweeping the sky, crashing into the seven night sunlight.


    "Boom!"


    Almost in a flash, the two men are no compromise in the fight together, space shaking endlessly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    The seven night light is like the goddess of the moon in the bright starry sky. Between her hands, they are oppressive and oppressive to the sky, beautiful and violent, moving!


    Du Shaofu is like a giant ROC in the sky. He is ferocious and terrifying. He is invincible among his peers!


    "How strong, this is the real strength of the two people!"


    People in the lower air were shocked. At the moment, the fight between the two people made the general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa and so on thoroughly lament that they could not compete with such strength.


    For the two men who fought at this time and the rise of the two black horses, some people thought that maybe it was coincidence and good luck that they could finally enter the top two.


    But at this moment, many people really know that the strength of these two men is absolutely enough to sweep all the strong men on the military list. Even the general and Gu Xinyan will definitely retreat.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the middle of the air, the collision between the two people constantly aroused a terrible wave, and the whole space was also shaken.


    Du Shaofu, without the shackles of Zijin tianque and the speed of penglin Jiutian, cooperated with Lingbo Xiaoyao step and joined forces with each other. No matter in power or speed, Du Shaofu was able to sweep one side and show an invincible posture.


    The seven night light is full of mystery, and the bright smell of stars and moons spreads, which can directly resist Du Shaofu''s attack and even suppress Du Shaofu.


    This was the first time Du Shaofu felt that even the breath of the golden winged ROC could be suppressed.


    If he was at the same level of cultivation, Du Shaofu felt that he would never be afraid of qiyexi, but he was continuously suppressed when he lacked the level of cultivation.


    Du Shaofu wanted to find a chance to directly confront Qi Yexi with his physical strength. Although he urged Peng Lin to speed up the speed of nine days, it was difficult for him to do so under the condition that Qi Yexi was on guard. Qi Yexi kept a distance and did not give Du Shaofu a chance at all.


    However, in the face of Du Shaofu''s ferocity, he was determined to force confrontation, which was extremely inconvenient for qiyexi to block his hands and feet.


    "Brother seems to be a little bad ah, that seven night light is very strong." Du Xiaoqing''s innocent eyes for the first time wiped a little worry.


    "That Qi Yexi''s breath is very strange. It seems that something has been suppressed, but it is still very strong. If Du Shaofu can fight with him at the same level, he should not be afraid, but there are many differences in his cultivation level, and he will suffer some losses." Du Xiaoyao also whispered with great interest.


    "Bang!"


    Because of the difference in cultivation level, Du Shaofu was finally suppressed again. Then, he was slapped on the shoulder by a palm print of Qi Yexi. His body fell to the ground from mid air, and the square ground was shaking.


    "Hiss..."


    Just for a short moment, Du Shaofu''s figure swept out with his wings, and with a violent force, he rushed straight to the seven night light.


    When the two fought again, a terrible Rune broke out in mid air. The sound of "boom and rumble" was heard all the time, which made many elders sigh for it. Under the strength of the two men who broke out at this time, they did not dare to touch them easily.


    Du Shaofu is still fierce and violent. His actions and actions contain some mysterious and powerful martial arts skills. The general situation has become. He does not have any fancy skills, but is simple but fierce.


    Seven night light is still unpredictable, like a star goddess, a lot of understanding and martial arts are extraordinary, emerge in endlessly.


    "Where did the seven night light come from? Many of them are not as high as those in the heaven and martial arts realm."


    The elder also exclaimed at this time, and more and more felt the extraordinary seven night light.


    "Du Shaofu is also fierce, just like a fierce beast. What kind of skills do you cultivate? Can you be so domineering and fierce?" The two elders marveled.


    The three elders moved and said, "the skills practiced by Du Shaofu seem to have the aura of an orc emperor, which is too terrifying and fierce."


    High altitude continued to collide violently, both of them broke out a terrifying force of leaping over the ranks to suppress everything. They were despotic enough to be proud of their peers.


    At the moment, the battle between the two men and women is enough to represent the peak of the young generation of Zhengzhen, which makes people feel cool. The strength of two 16-7-year-old boys and girls is actually able to be so fierce and abnormal. It is really more popular than death.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu was once again suppressed at the level of cultivation, and was blasted off the square.


    "Go on!"


    In the dust, Du Shaofu continued to rush out, the pale gold dark air surged, and a terrible and domineering breath burst out in an instant. With his body rising from the sky, a fist seal with the momentum of rushing thunder directly rushed to the seven night sunlight.


    "Bang!"


    On the seventh night, the light of his eyes fluctuated, his hands changed, and he immediately met each other with one hand. Everything happened as fast as lightning. When the low voice and explosion came out, Du Shaofu''s body reeled back several steps, and then the two fought again.


    In the middle of the air, the two men seem to have been completely aroused at the moment. The surging war intention suddenly erupts completely at this moment, which makes the rune energy in the air boil.


    "Boom!"


    The two figures collide like meteorites, the whole space vibrates, and the deep and dull impact sound resounds."Bang!"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s figure was shaken off the square again, shaking the ground again.


    "Du Shaofu is finally unable to contend with it. This is the seven night Xi who is ravaging Du Shaofu."


    "Du Shaofu still can''t fight against the suppression of cultivation at the level."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around the discussion, the elders on the Presbyterian seat also marveled. It can be seen that under the suppression of cultivation level, Du Shaofu could not resist qiyexi after all.


    In the square, Du Shaofu stood up again. His pale golden eyes were looking at the seven night sunlight in the sky. His whole body was in pain. His internal organs were surging. Qi Yexi''s strength was absolutely the strongest among his peers so far. According to his age, he was a real peer.


    "Surrender, you are defeated!"


    Seven night Xi''s face, finally showed a smile, under the full strength, finally is the town to suppress that fierce guy, under the successive ravages, also be regarded as revenge.


    "It can''t go on like this again!"


    Du Shaofu thought, it seems that only by exerting his best advantage can he suppress qiyexi. After a round of duels, Qi Yexi has been exhausted and consumed to the edge. There is not much strength left. We must defeat qiyexi as soon as possible.


    "Go on."


    Du Shaofu made a decision, and the rune''s wings fluttered behind his back, and he flew directly into the sky again and flew to the sky in the morning of the seventh night.


    "Come again, then continue to ravage you!"


    Seven night Xi pouts, the whole body shining wave, delicate body across the sky, palm print meet, terror swept across the sky.


    "Chula la!"


    At the moment when Du Shaofu''s fist seal and qiyexi''s palm print are about to collide, Du Shaofu suddenly clenches his teeth, and his fist dissipates in an instant. Although qiyexi is well prepared for defense, he still forcibly resists qiyexi with his body.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    With a fall of his hand, Du Shaofu spits out pale gold blood from his mouth, and the spray on his face is the same.


    "This guy comes again."


    However, the seven night sun''s face changed greatly. He did not care about the bloodstain on his face which was stained by Du Shaofu, and quickly retreated.


    "Late!"


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t have any delay. His body was covered with gold, and his arms were slightly shaken, just like a roc flapping its wings. In an instant, he held seven Yexi in his arms, which was just like a roc spreading his wings. At the same time, Du Shaofu collapsed on his slender waist, which was not enough to hold.


    I don''t know why, seven night Xi was suddenly held tightly by Du Shaofu. Suddenly, her body trembled, and Linghui''s eyes became dull.


    Maybe in this last moment, Qi Yexi still has a chance to break free, but with his dull moment, he is finally completely trapped by Du Shaofu.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Just now Du Shaofu was still under the attack of seven nights. Under the huge impact, he again hit the ground of the square.


    Seven nights later, Xi Jiao''s body was not spared. She was trapped by Du Shaofu and fell into the square. The square was smashed, the dust and gravel scattered all over the sky shot violently. The ground cracks and the bluestone floor burst open, and it turns into powder


    This scene, is also more to see the public look at each other, for it is dull.


    In the cracked ground of the square, in the middle of the rubble mound, Du Shaofu''s body pressed the seven night sunlight tightly, and a fierce smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    "Let me go."


    In a mess of the ground, looking close, breathing face pressure on their own body, seven night Xi finally came back to God, immediately drink repeatedly, struggle, hands can still move, keep beating Du Shaofu back.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu pressed Qi Yexi tightly. Under the impact of his back, his mouth was full of blood.


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s golden Rune wings vibrated, and the golden glow bloomed all over the sky, bearing the domineering will of the golden winged Dapeng birds, just like two extra arms, tightly wrapped with the two arms of qiyexi, which is strong and domineering.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu, like a real ROC, came to the scene. The air of tyranny and terror was overwhelming. He swept his wings and suppressed him forcefully. The suppression lasted for seven nights.


    At the moment, she felt such a fierce and domineering power in her eyes. Then, she struggled with all her strength, and her body burst out with supernatural energy. On her body surface, it seemed that there were a large number of mysterious talismans like stars and moons. She wanted to break away from Du Shaofu''s bondage. The terrible energy burst made Du Shaofu hard to suppress.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    At the same time, Du Shaofu suddenly had a dazzling talisman and secret pattern behind him.


    A sudden domineering momentum swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, shaking the sky. In a flash, the virtual shadow of five mountain peaks converged and spread out.


    "Buzz!"


    As the shadow of Wuzhishan is derived and evolved, it seems to be endowed with life.


    Wind, thunder and Sanskrit sound, dense aura spread, communication of heaven and earth energy, terrible power spread


    "Suppressed by pulse and soul!"


    After Du Shaofu had a big drink, the shadow of the five mountains behind him was also directly expanded as the essence. The power was rolling, and the spirit was full of rainbow. The magic patterns all over the sky flashed and shuttled, directly occupying the seven night sunlight among them.


    "Hula..."


    The energy of the surrounding space is rippling, as if to open up the space, and the breath of terror fluctuates, which makes it difficult for countless onlookers around to breathe and block the mysterious Qi in the body.


    At the moment when the five finger mountain pulse soul appeared, the big elder, the two elders and the three elders seemed to think of something at the same time. All of a sudden, they could not help but get up for it, and their eyes were shocked and shocked, "mountain pulse soul, how can this little guy be such a pulse soul, can..."


    "Renjie, there are outstanding talents in tianwu college!"


    The three presidents looked at each other with their old faces, and then they were shocked. The old faces finally burst into absolute laughter.


    "Hula..."


    The shadow of the mountain covered Du Shaofu, and directly crushed the seven night sunlight. The secret patterns of the talisman soared into the sky, and the thunder resounded through the sky. It was like the fall of five real mountains, which made it difficult for Qi Yexi to struggle again and was tightly held in his arms by Du Shaofu.


    "Eh..."


    Seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul. At this time, he did not know what he felt. His face was full of surprise, but only for a short time, he came back from his surprise.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu suppressed Qi Yexi''s delicate body. On the body surface outside of her dress, there are hidden patterns of talismans, like stars in the sky, which are vast and mysterious. With an extremely vast and ancient breath spreading, the breath of terror is like a storm suddenly spreading in itself.


    "Hula."


    On the seventh night, the hidden patterns of the talisman on the body surface rose from the sky, blocking Du Shaofu''s pulse soul peak. The secret patterns of the talisman were blooming all over the sky, just like countless stars spinning in the starry sky


    Two energy stalemate, surrounding energy storm spread swept, like a storm.


    Qi Yexi''s talisman and secret patterns are absolutely strong. At this time, it can resist the spirit of the mountain pulse, as if to overturn the soul of the mountain pulse.


    However, in terms of power, the spirit of the mountain pulse was oppressed by the mysterious patterns of the seven night sun. The golden talisman secret patterns on the virtual shadow of the mountain burst out, and the power was surging, as if it could crush all things, suppress all things in the world, and crush the seven night light.


    "Star screen!"


    At this time, the twinkling eyes of the seven night light are just like stars. With the outbreak of the secret patterns of talismans on the whole body, it seems that the stars in the countless rivers of stars are in operation, and they once again resist the suppression of Du Shaofu''s mountain pulse and soul.


    Many people watched from afar and felt that they wanted to be oppressed by life.


    Under the atmosphere of terror, many people have self-knowledge. They are afraid that once they are touched in the battle circle between qiyexi and Du Shaofu, they will be crushed to pieces.


    "The seven night light is and the origin, the body breath is so mysterious and powerful!"


    The big elder, the second elder and the three elder''s eyes were trembling. With their eyesight, how could they not see the terrible breath on Qi Yexi''s body.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu urged the spirit of the mountain to suppress, even if it was the perfect level of Wu Hou state, the cultivators could not extricate themselves.


    But Qi Yexi once again showed signs that she wanted to get rid of her difficulties. Even they could not see the origin of the vast and mysterious talisman like the starry sky on her body, but it could never be possessed by ordinary people.


    At the moment, for others, it is even more astonishing. The atmosphere of terror spreads, and most of the students in the square around are blocked by the mysterious atmosphere, and they are terrified by the terror.


    "Originally, this is their real strength!"


    General, Gu Xinyan, guiwa and so on. At this moment, they all have a little bitter radian on their lips. At this time, they really know that their defeat is not accidental, not luck, but a real gap.


    Some gaps may never be surpassed.


    "This guy''s understanding is not weak, but it is still not enough. Otherwise, he can completely suppress the seven night sunlight."


    Du Xiaoyao was also suddenly nervous at this time, and coiled on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, the pale gold spirit pupil looked closely at the field, murmured softly: "the origin of the seven night light is very strange, as if there is something hidden, so that people can not easily see the origin, otherwise, it can be more or less recognized."


    Around the square, at the moment, in addition to the energy struggle on the square, everywhere is silent, everyone holding their breath.In the crowd, Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang, Bing Na and other pretty girls solidify; Dai Mei jumps tightly; Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei, Sun Zhi, Tu Tong, Han Chao, etc. all hold their fists tightly and their eyes quiver.


    "Buzz!"


    On the square, the wind and thunder bursts, the breath roars across.


    Du Shaofu and qiyexi are still in a stalemate, and no one can do anything about it. However, Du Shaofu still holds qiyexi tightly in his arms.


    However, as time went on, the result of this stalemate was that Du Shaofu was about to be broken away.


    Du Shaofu''s breath became weaker and weaker. The round of duels and the level of cultivation were different from that of the seven night sun. The mysterious Qi in the Shenque could no longer support the impulse of pulse and soul, and his momentum became weaker and weaker.


    Knowing Du Shaofu''s weakness, Qi Yexi could not move and was held tightly. However, on his body surface, there was a last layer of talisman and secret patterns and a light shield to resist Du Shaofu''s suppression.


    With the exhaustion of Du Shaofu''s breath, the talismans and secret patterns on the body surface of the seven night sun are even more flashing. They are like the blade of a knife, like a sword awn, like the morning light. They are constantly corroding the shadow of the mountain, and want to destroy and crack it.


    Du Shaofu tried his best to suppress him. His face was fierce, but he did not have enough dark Qi in his body. His momentum was greatly reduced, and the ghost shadow of the upper pulse began to crack


    "Is Du Shaofu still going to lose? After all, there is a lot of difference in the level of cultivation between the two!"


    "No matter who wins or loses, it is enough to prove that they have enough strength to win the top two in the martial arts list!"


    "The two men are so tough and horrible. They are both young, but they are so terrible that the top two in Wubang have changed their owners since then!"


    "If Du Shaofu was also a marquis, he would be able to counter attack."


    "They are about the same age, but the seven night dawn is already a mysterious place of marquis Wu, which is also a strong place, and does not take much advantage of Du Shaofu."


    "In a word, they are both terrible and fierce!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As Du Shaofu became more and more difficult to support, the square around him held his breath for a moment, and once again there was a voice of shock and discussion.


    Finally, Du Shaofu could no longer sustain himself. The shadow of the mountain pulse soul was cracked by the impact. Finally, in the eyes of many tremors, the shadow of the ghost of the mountain pulse turned into a large Rune broken.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s blood gushed out of his mouth again, many of which spread to Qi Yexi''s face. His face was as white as gray, and his Rune gold wings were gradually cracked, which could not suppress Qi Yexi again.


    "Crash!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu was no longer weak, his breath was weak, and his body was no longer consumed with mysterious Qi.


    "Du Shaofu was defeated after all."


    Everyone sighed and regretted a little, but at the moment, who would think Du Shaofu was not enough and felt deeply shocked by the confrontation between them.


    "These two little guys are so tough."


    At this time, the three elders in the inner courtyard also sighed for it. On their old faces, their eyes were shocked.


    "Broken!"


    After seven nights, the sun was pale and drunk, and the secret patterns on his body surface were blooming and surging. Du Shaofu''s arms seemed to be broken and exhausted. Under the impact of great force, Du Shaofu''s mind was dazzled, and it was really hard to resist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    Without the support of Xuanqi, pure physical strength could not resist the Qi Yexi at this time. Du Shaofu''s hands were weak, and he was about to be pulled away by Qi Yexi. His mind was dizzy and his whole body seemed to be shattered.


    In particular, the hidden patterns on the body surface of the seventh night sun kept pounding Du Shaofu''s body, like a knife, a sword, like the morning light. To tear up Du Shaofu, the vast, mysterious and ancient atmosphere does not allow Du Shaofu to invade.


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, it seems that under the stimulation of the energy of the talisman and secret pattern on the body surface of the seven night sunlight, at this last moment, when Du Shaofu was about to faint, he suddenly seemed to have a mystery to jump out of his body.


    Du Shaofu felt as if there was something mysterious in his body. He had been sleeping and sleeping, but now he suddenly woke up because of the influence, which made his whole body tingle and couldn''t help screaming.


    "Chula la!"


    At the same time, with the roar, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly began to bloom with mysterious light, and magic lights leaped out. These lights seemed to be turbid and dim.


    But these mysterious lights are closely connected with meridians and blood vessels.


    When these mysterious lights finally came together in a crisscross fashion, a terrible power spread out and became a light net, which directly covered Du Shaofu, and was also covered with the seven night light that Du Shaofu pressed under him.


    "What''s the matter? How powerful is it?"


    At that moment, I watched Du Shaofu, who was wrapped in the mysterious light net, and spread out an ancient imperious momentum from the light net, which made people in the square around him tremble all over for a moment, and his body could not help crawling, just like facing a king who could not resist.


    "My God, this is..."


    On the Presbyterian seat, the three elders in the inner courtyard suddenly changed suddenly on their old faces and eyes again.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s mysterious light net closely, the elder finally murmured: "Wu Mai Ling Yin, is this the legendary Wu Mai Ling Yin?"


    "Wu Mai Ling Yin, this guy''s martial pulse can produce spiritual seal. Is this guy one of those guys, but there is no Du family in those families."


    Wrapped by the mysterious light net, the eyes in the fluctuating double pupil of the seven night light become really shocked. If you want to get rid of the mysterious light net, you can''t get rid of it no matter how hard it struggles.


    The more he struggled with the vast and mysterious patterns on Qi Yexi''s body, the more likely it was to challenge the authority of Du Shaofu at that time.


    It''s like the subtle light of the night, which is not allowed to spread into the vast and mysterious night, but also like a magic charm!


    "There''s a kind of martial vein hidden in this guy. The martial vein will awaken itself again. Who is this guy? Is it really from those families? But it''s not like that!"


    The seven night dawn was more and more shocked. The light of the star screen on his body broke out, and the secret patterns of the talisman appeared, but he gradually shrank. He was trapped by death and was directly suppressed by Du Shaofu''s mysterious light net mercilessly.


    Even at this time, under the influence and stimulation of the vast and mysterious patterns on Qi Yexi''s body, the mysterious light net on Du Shaofu''s body surface became more and more bright, as if he had been given life. What began to accelerate his recovery and had the will to wake up!


    "I give up. Let me go. I won''t fight with you. It''s just a weapon. Don''t try so hard."


    Feeling the supernatural light on Du Shaofu''s body, the breath on the Internet seems to be getting stronger and stronger. Seven night Xi immediately drinks it out loud. Du Shaofu is simply trying to do her best. She stops fighting, and the talisman and secret patterns on her body begin to converge.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was vaguely hearing the voice of Qi Yexi''s admission of defeat. At last, his will began to relax, and his supernatural light net gradually converged.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was weak, and his arms finally let go of qiyexi. However, his strong body was directly pressed on the delicate body of qiyexi.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu could feel the soft and soft body of the seven night Xi, and a faint fragrance of chive orchid entered his nose.


    However, Du Shaofu did not have the strength to smell it any more. He fainted directly, but his lips were directly attached to the delicate red lips of Qi Yexi.


    This last moment, seven night Xi once again froze, for a time seems to have forgotten the struggle, a blank mind.


    At home, she was aloof and the youngest, especially loved. Who dared to disrespect her, who dared to blaspheme her.


    I''m afraid some people dare to disrespect her. Those elder brothers, sisters and elders who love her will definitely tear those who dare to disrespect her.


    But today, this guy not only holds her all the time, but also lies on her body, and finally kisses her lips.


    God knows that this is her first kiss. If she goes back to be known by her brothers and sisters and other family members, she will not laugh at her, for fear that she will tear him upDusk finally came to an end. The sun slowly penetrated into the thin clouds and turned into a red ball. The surrounding red clouds spread all around, spreading half the sky. Layer by layer gradually faded down until it became gray white.


    A tianwu assembly attended by numerous forces of the great empires lasted from the morning to the evening. The result of the confrontation was unexpected. In the end, it ended with Qi Yexi''s initiative to admit defeat.


    Because of Qi Yexi''s admission of defeat, Du Shaofu finally fainted, but he was still the final winner.


    And for the seven night dawn, no one dare to disrespect and despise.


    Among the students of the whole college, who can resist Du Shaofu''s last terrible suppression, except for the seven nights!


    As Du Shaofu fainted, the three elders of the inner court investigated in person, and elder he Hu also announced the news of Du Shaofu''s victory.


    Around the square, the gaping college came to its senses, and then the freshmen and registered students broke out into crazy and enthusiastic shouts and cheers.


    Du Shaofu undoubtedly represents the freshmen and registered students. At this time, Du Shaofu''s victory undoubtedly enabled all the freshmen and registered students to hold their heads high in the college.


    "Elder he Hu, the martial arts academy is not good this time."


    On the elder''s seat, elder sun Biyue glanced at elder he Hu at an inappropriate time to avenge the damage to Fuyuan that day.


    "Haha, in fact, we can see that Du Shaofu''s cultivation in martial arts is better than that of a spirit talisman." Elder he Hu smiles.


    "In this way, the weapons and pills of martial arts are all refined by lingfu masters." Elder sun Biyue gave elder he Hu a look.


    "This..." He Hu elder a Leng, can''t say a word immediately.


    At night, a crescent moon is quietly hanging in the sky. The moon shines on the earth, which is quite dark, but the stars of the galaxy are more and more brilliant.


    In the whole college, all the colleges are still debating for today''s meeting. Qiyexi and Du Shaofu have their own duels, which makes all colleges even more interested in talking about it.


    In particular, the final duel between Du Shaofu and Qi Yexi, the seesaw and misfortune after incident, and the final victory of Du Shaofu were all deeply shocking.


    The strength of the two people has been far beyond their peers, which makes people yearn and awe.


    In the dark, Du Shaofu''s name is also on the top of the huge military list inside the gate of tianwu college. The golden package shines on tianwu college.


    It''s just not far away. I don''t know if there is an elder who forgot to replace him. Du Shaofu''s name is still on the reward list.


    It can be said that Du Shaofu is now on the Wu list, wanted list and double list.


    At night, it was quiet like water, and the sky was covered with shining stars, like the Milky way paved by fine sand, lying on the blue sky.


    In tianwu college, the earth gradually sleeps, and the breath of ancient vicissitudes spreads and is silent.


    Towering mountains, in front of the clean courtyard, the ancient trees are whirling and a beautiful shadow stands. At the age of about 16 or 17, she is wrapped in a light green skirt, and her waist is not full of a grip.


    the night breeze is blowing gently, and two dark black and shining hair on the cheek side of the girl is gently touching the face with the wind. With a little tempting look, it looks at the bright starry sky, eyes and eyes shining brightly, then rubbing hands on the face, rubbing the time, a faint light of light surging, and then a transparent skin like a mask appears in the hand. ¡£


    This is another face. Her black hair is scattered. It is only on her slender waist, which is not enough to be grasped. She outlines a graceful arc. Only the bright and bright eyes remain. The light green long skirt dances with the night wind, and the delicate undulation of her slender and tall body is like a green lotus flower, pure and not stained with dust, but also full of temptation Confused.


    Standing quietly, I''m afraid that with her unique woman standing in front of her, she will immediately lose her color, just like a real banished immortal who comes to the world without being exposed to human fireworks.


    Cherry small mouth is not red, the girl pout, looking at the bright star sky, murmured: "Stinky old man, go back to you to settle accounts, must seal my pulse soul and martial pulse, otherwise I will not be taken advantage of by that guy."


    After the words fell, the girl''s slender hand and jade finger gently stroked her lips. Her cheeks were flushed, and dimples loomed on her cheeks. She added a little bit of loveliness and murmured, "it''s OK. Anyway, my family won''t know it and won''t laugh at me."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Are you all here?"


    When Du Shaofu woke up, he opened his eyes slightly, and immediately saw Ouyang Shuang and his elder sister Du Xiaoman.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    "If we don''t wake up, we''ll really be worried."


    Seeing Du Shaofu wake up, Du Xiaoman and Daimei finally put down her. She immediately helped Du Shaofu lying on the bed. Her dark eyes were as clear as a stream of water, and her lips were like cherry petals. She said softly, "several elders in the inner courtyard have checked for you. They say that you are OK, but you have consumed too much. The problem is not big."


    "Well, I was just fine."


    Du Shaofu smiles and is helped by his elder sister. He looks sideways at the room. He goes back to the courtyard of the furniture yard. He doesn''t know who sent him back.


    "By the way, where is my sword?"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seemed to think of something, and his eyes suddenly changed color.


    "What are you so nervous about? I''ll get it back for you. What''s in it? Why is it so heavy? I can hardly get it back with all my strength."


    Ouyang Shuang motioned to Du Shaofu to look at the bed. When she went to collect the sword for Du Shaofu, she found that the tightly wrapped thing in the purple cloth was as heavy as a thousand catties, which was hard to pull out. I really don''t know how this guy still carries his back all day long to fight against it.


    Du Shaofu looked at the purple gold sky palace beside his bed. He was relieved and relieved.


    "Brother, are you awake?"


    "Du Xuedi, I wish you were OK."


    Then, outside the door with Du Xiaoqing and Han Chao''s voice came, and then several figures entered the room.


    It was Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Han Chao, Tu Tong and Bing Na. They all looked at Du Shaofu with concern on their faces. When they saw Du Shaofu awake, they all gave a sigh of relief.


    After hearing from others, Du Shaofu learned that he had been in a coma for two days, and that five days later, the top ten people in the martial arts list would also go into the tianwu Fu realm and practice in seclusion for half a year.


    "Well, let''s all go out and let this guy breathe and recover."


    A moment later, Du Xiaoman directly urged the public to stop disturbing Du Shaofu. He was covered with orange red clothes, and his slender jade neck was like a white jade. He was half covered, his legs were long, and his radiance was alluring. It was like a silent enchantment.


    The crowd understood and left immediately.


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly, and he really needed to recover at this time.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoman''s small mouth is slightly cocked up and his red lips are slightly open. It seems that he wants to attract people to have a kiss. This appearance is enough to affect all the men''s nerves. He said: "be good and calm down. If the third uncle and everyone in the family know what you have achieved now, you will be surprised. I knew at the beginning that my third brother will definitely surpass ordinary people."


    As the voice dropped, Du Xiaoman''s eyes were smiling. The three younger brothers in front of her eyes were already very different from those at the beginning. She had always believed that the third brother would rise up in the sky one day.


    How can a real "fool master" have that kind of bearing? If he is bullied, he should keep his pride and never beg for mercy and never bend down when he is bullied.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak, and he was smiling. Maybe this time, he would be able to get closer to his mother and sister.


    Du Xiaoman left the room, and Du Shaofu immediately took up the Zijin tianque on his back again, and then he sat on the bed again.


    After stuffing a lot of elixir into his mouth, Du Shaofu began to coagulate his fingerprints and regulate his breath.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with a light golden light.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With the end of the tianwu Congress for two days, the news has spread.


    In particular, there is a rumor that Du Shaofu, who won the championship in the tianwu conference, defeated Qi Yexi, the mysterious level of marquis Wu''s territory, with the cultivation of pulse and soul state as his talent.


    The news of outstanding talents appeared in tianwu college, which immediately moved the attention of numerous forces.


    The courtyard with a long history has a mottled bluestone floor, which is full of vicissitudes.


    In the majestic hall, there are carved dragons and phoenixes. Many dignified old men sit upright.


    "I didn''t expect that there would still be outstanding people in the clan of Shicheng, which was stronger than Du Tingxuan''s talent at the beginning."


    "This son is by no means a thing in the pool. Surely it can soar into the sky. It''s time for the Du family to show something."


    "Absolutely not. Du Tingxuan caused a terrible disaster at the beginning, which almost destroyed the Du family. Several elders are still healing up to now. Du Shaofu is involved in those monsters. If we are involved in Du''s family, I''m afraid it will be destroyed again."


    "What happened at that time had a great influence on the Du family, but at this time a person appeared, and we were not in the family, and we were afraid of huge losses."


    "No matter how big the loss is, it''s better than being destroyed. Besides, the Du family is not alone. The descendants of the Du family are rich in talents. If it had been, it would have been difficult to choose. But now, he is not the only one in the Du family."


    In the hall, many powerful practitioners were arguing for it, but they couldn''t fight for it. A man with clear and deep facial features didn''t speak much, just listened quietly.


    The vast and majestic palace is continuous, and the faint imperial spirit spreads.


    In the hall, a middle-aged man in a Dragon Robe had no breath fluctuation, but he didn''t dare to look directly at him. He murmured, "I didn''t expect another outstanding man from the Du family."¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Four days later, in the early morning, the morning sky, tianwu college, the mountains are painted with a light gold color.


    Du Shaofu sat on his knees in a separate courtyard near a mountain and a river. His whole body was surrounded by a pale golden halo. The violent energy brought about by many miraculous drugs and pills he had swallowed became his pure and mysterious Qi, his muscles and muscles, and his internal organs and organs were also absorbing the medicinal recovery after refining, so that his injuries could recover by themselves, The complexion began to recover.


    A moment later, as the fingerprints were closed, the golden halo around Du Shaofu began to gradually converge. Like a trace of Golden Snake energy, he entered the body mysteriously, and his closed eyes suddenly opened.


    "HISHI..."


    Two strands of essence are shot out from the pale golden pupil, and an old domineering breath sweeps out from the thin and strong body, and the shaking room is trembling for it.


    "Hoo!"


    A mouthful of turbid Qi came out of his mouth. On Du Shaofu''s resolute face, his eyes were astringent and turned to be clear.


    "Crackling..."


    After a slight stretch of his back, Du Shaofu''s joints "crackled" all over his body. He felt that the injury in his body and the mysterious Qi in the shrine had recovered without any major obstacle.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, an ancient bronze Pagoda in Du Shaofu''s arms leaped out. The whole body was covered with streamer light, the secret patterns of the talisman flickered, and the air waves in the surrounding space fluctuated. A wave of smoke like waves spread out from the tower, and finally gathered into a rather transparent figure of a young man.


    At this time, the transparent figure looks like she is sixteen or seventeen years old. However, from the perspective of virtual shadow, it is still very thin, extremely thin, very thin, like skin and bone, cheek cross flesh, eyebrow inverted eight character, or triangle eye.


    The 16-or-7-year-old boy, despite his triangular eyes, still shows his obscene eyes. What makes people feel uncomfortable is that strangers can only use "very indecent" to perfectly describe and interpret the transparent virtual image of the youth.


    "This time I finally recovered well and made a lot of progress."


    With the appearance of the juvenile shadow, he suddenly stretched out a lazy waist, with a smile on his face, but it was better not to laugh. When he laughed, his obscene face was even worse than crying.


    But when you grow up, you don''t feel so happy, but you don''t feel embarrassed


    It has been several months since Zhen Qingchun, the eldest brother in tianwu Fu territory, entered the small tower and came back to capture Xuanling Tongtian Teng in the dark city. For such a long time, if Zhen Qingchun doesn''t come out, Du Shaofu will be worried.


    "What does it mean to grow up? I''m hundreds of years old. I just practiced martial arts and made it at will. When I recover my strength at the peak, I will be able to recover completely."


    Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu, peeped into Du Shaofu''s breath, frowned and said, "you seem to have been beaten. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s a long story. I''ll talk to you slowly."


    Du Shaofu''s smile curved over his mouth. Naturally, he had nothing to hide from his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. He simply said everything from the dark city to Xuanling Tongtian Teng, to Shifu qizun, to Yinming cult and the medicine king, to the martial arts assembly the day after tomorrow.


    When Zhen Qingchun heard Du Shaofu''s narration, his obscene eyes kept Fluctuating on his obscene face.


    "Do you mean that you took qizun as your teacher and got the last weapon refined by qizun?"


    Zhen Qingchun looks at Du Shaofu closely. His face is shocked. He seems to have heard of qizun''s name.


    "Yes." Du Shaofu nodded and said, "brother Qingchun, do you know my master qizun?"


    "I''ve heard about the qizun in Zhongzhou. It should be the strongest one thousands of years ago. It''s a pity that I''m hundreds of years younger than him. When I was in the world, qizun had already disappeared in Zhongzhou. You''re lucky."


    Zhen Qingchun was shocked. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "there is still time to speed up in tianwu Fu. It seems that I have never heard of it before. Half a year is five years, which is a great opportunity for you."


    "Brother Qingchun, how are you recovering now?"


    Du Shaofu felt Zhen Qingchun''s breath, which seemed to be much stronger than at the beginning, and his unreal body was also condensed a lot.


    "It''s good to recover, but it''s still far away from the peak, but now, in a three point field near here, it''s at least self-protection." Zhen Qingchun said with a smile, his tone was very old and full of pride.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    As Du Shaofu walked out of the room, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao were in the courtyard, and Han Chao was among them. However, Bing Na and Tu Tong, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman were not seen.


    Han Chaozheng and Du Xiaoqing kept saying something. Du Xiaoqing still listened with great interest and did not feel bored at all. When he saw Du Shaofu come out, he immediately jumped forward with joy.


    "It''s a quick recovery." Du Xiaoqing also reached Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    A moment later, from Han Chao''s mouth, he learned that vice president Zhuge should no longer be closed. Du Shaofu immediately went to see vice president Zhuge.


    In the familiar courtyard, or in the refining room, Du Shaofu met vice president Zhuge. There was a pile of refining materials in front of him. There was a breath of spirit furnace and tripod around him. On his savage face, he looked shocked in his seemingly godless eyes. He murmured, "it''s worthy of being an instrument Zun in the epicenter state. The method of refining utensils is vast and profound, which has benefited me a lot."


    "Vice president." Du Shaofu stood aside respectfully.


    "Are you here?" Seeing Du Shaofu, Zhuge qianbang still showed a shock in his eyes. After standing up and looking at him for a moment, he said to Du Shaofu: "I know the result of the tianwu conference. According to the results of the conference, you can naturally get a weapon refined by my Xuanling tongtianteng. In half a year after you enter the tianwu Fu state, I will practice it in seclusion, When you come out of the tianwu Fu realm, it will be about the same. "


    "Thank you, vice president." Du Shaofu laughed happily. Vice president Zhuge refined large weapons himself, or refined them with xuanlingtong tianteng as the main material. The value and power can be imagined.


    "You got it yourself."


    Zhuge qianbang rolled his eyes at Du Shaofu and said, "what weapons are you good at, swords, spears, halberds, or long whip and short blade? Do you have any special requirements


    "This..." Du Shaofu pondered that if Zijin tianque could successfully resolve the spirit of suppressing fierce soldiers, he would always use Zijin tianque in the future. Therefore, if he used a sword, he would be more proficient in the future.


    After pondering for a while, Du Shaofu made up his mind and said to Zhuge qianbang: "vice president, I want a sword. There is no special requirement. Vice president can refine it."


    In terms of refining utensils, although he was inherited by his master''s qizun, Du Shaofu knew that he could not compare himself with Vice President Zhuge in terms of understanding. Therefore, he could rest assured that he could give the refining tools to Vice President Zhuge.


    Zhuge qianbang looked at Du Shaofu slightly. After a moment, he opened his mouth and said, "I know that you are domineering and ferocious. Although you can reduce your strength by one force, there is also a saying that softness can overcome rigidity, and the characteristic of Xuanling Tongtian vine is also in dexterity. I will refine a more dexterous sword for you. I will understand it in the weapon refining method of qizun. I will try it at that time Try one or two. It''s estimated that in half a year, the refining will be successful. "


    "Thank you, vice president." Du Shaofu laughs. When he comes out of tianwu Fujing, he will be able to get a weapon he can use at present.


    In the morning, Du Ge went back to the courtyard to check the situation of the king of scales and demons.


    The valley was quiet, and it was obviously sealed. From the smell of the seal, Du Shaofu could easily feel that it was written by Du Xiaoqing''s girl. No wonder that girl seldom came to see Wang scale demon tiger in the valley recently. However, he did not pay attention to it. Instead, he arranged some kind of seal.


    Feeling the breath inside the seal, the king scale demon tiger was still in the closed pass. He did not know when he would be able to get out of the pass. At this time, he could not know whether the king scale demon tiger was transforming himself. Therefore, Du Shaofu turned around and left the valley.


    In the sunset, Du Shaofu came back to his courtyard by the mountains and rivers. However, in the courtyard, he accidentally met Du Yunxin in a light blue dress. On his ruddy and moving face, a pair of watery eyes attracted the most attention. He was quite familiar with Du Xiaofu, and was totally different from what he had just known ¡£


    "Brother Shaofu." Seeing Du Shaofu, Du Yunxin immediately got up with joy. As a figure of the new generation, Du Yunxin''s status was in the freshmen''s class, but it was the same as Gu Xinyan among the old students. He was famous in the college, and even in the whole stone dragon empire. His achievements in the future can be imagined.


    "Why did you come?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved. He remembered what his elder sister Du Xiaoman had said. He had to keep some distance between him and duwangfu. He couldn''t believe it completely.


    "I come to congratulate you on winning the championship. Congratulations to brother Shaofu." On Du Yunxin''s rosy and moving face, there were some small fluctuations in her eyes and soft voice, which made Du Shaofu unable to say anything more.


    "Brother, it turns out that Yunxin is also her brother''s sister." Du Xiaoqing held his head high and took Du Shaofu''s arm.


    "Well But it''s not the same. "


    At present, Du Shaofu can not completely understand the situation. He can only keep some distance with Du Wangfu for the time being. However, in the face of Du Yunxin, from his clear eyes, Du Shaofu can''t say anything more. Although he keeps a little distance in his heart, he at least has a good feeling for Du Yunxin, and has a little kindness. Perhaps, as Du Yunxin said, Shicheng is a city Dujia and duwangfu of Shilong empire are the same family, but the relationship between the main clan and the clan.Du Yunxin didn''t intend to leave because the sky was covered by the sunset. Du Shaofu guessed the meaning from the conversation with Du Xiaoqing. It seemed that Du Yunxin and Du Xiaoqing were going to sleep together tonight. They were talking about unusual speculation, and they went to the mountain streams in front of them hand in hand.


    Du Shaofu looked at the mountain stream. Under the sunset glow, the two figures were quite childish and graceful. There was a little smile on his face. Just as he was about to turn back to the courtyard, he saw his elder sister Du Xiaoman again.


    "It seems that you have recovered well. Tomorrow you will enter tianwufu territory to understand for half a year. I plan to return to Shicheng tomorrow."


    At sunset, he was graceful and graceful, and his long dark hair was as smooth as a waterfall. He tied up his green silk loosely and his eyes were empty. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you are the hope of our Du family to have a good understanding of cultivation."


    "Elder sister, go back to ask Uncle and second uncle for me. They say hello to them. Tell them that I''m doing well in the college, and my second brother is in Lanling city. You should stop by and ask the second brother to go back with me. The second uncle must want to be the second brother."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. Then he suddenly remembered something. He took out a bag of heaven and earth from his hand and handed it to Du Xiaoman. He said, "take this to uncle. There are some things in it that can be used to distribute to people in the family."


    In the storage bag, it is Du Shaofu''s collection, which is absolutely amazing for the Du family in Shicheng.


    "Well, I''ll give it to my father." Du Xiaoman didn''t refuse. Naturally, the two brothers and sisters didn''t need any courtesy. Their faces were young and beautiful, and their dark eyes were as clear as a stream. They also released their serenity in the sunset. They patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said, "the first three brothers are growing up now."


    "When I grow up, I''m still the third brother of my eldest sister."


    There was a smile on Du Shaofu''s face, but there was no trace between his eyebrows. He lifted it slightly. He thought to himself that his twin sister, who had never met before, is also growing up. I don''t know if she was like herself, and would often miss her brother as if she had never met.


    "Silly boy, of course you are the third brother of the eldest sister. Are you still the third brother of others?" With a smile, Du Xiaoman is not too charming, but also has a very human beauty, which is indescribable enchanting, and is absolutely free from vulgarity.


    Du Shaofu put away his innermost thoughts. Then he thought of one thing again and said, "elder sister, Du Yunxin of duwangfu has come to see me."


    Then Du Shaofu told Du Yunxin about what Du Yunxin had said roughly to his elder sister Du Xiaoman.


    After a silence for a while, Du Xiaoman looked at Du Shaofu, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, her small mouth slightly cocked, and her red lips slightly opened. She said, "what she said should be right. As far as I know, the Du family in Shicheng and duwangfu of Shilong empire are also the main clan and clan relations."


    After a pause, Du Xiaoman continued to say to Du Shaofu, "but I don''t think it''s so simple. After I go back this time, I''ll have a good understanding with my father. But at least until the matter is clear, don''t get too close to Prince Du''s house."


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu nodded and felt that the matter might not be too simple. If it was simple, since duwangfu and Dujia in Shicheng were the same family, why did they not know most of them from childhood, and other members of the family never mentioned it more.


    After nightfall, Du Xiaoman told Du Shaofu a few words before leaving.


    Du Xiaoqing and Du Yunxin also immediately came back from playing in the mountain stream, their faces rippling with smiles.


    Night, mountains and trees, jungle mounds, all hazy, as if covered with a black veil.


    At the top of the mountain stream cliff, Du Shaofu stood quietly, with the dim moonlight shining. His body was thin and straight, his purple robe moved slightly, and his sideburns moved slightly.


    "What are you thinking about?" In the tower, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure drifts out. Standing quietly beside Du Shaofu, he looks up slightly and looks at the moonlight in the sky.


    "My father, my mother and sister, whom I have never met before?" Du Shaofu said lightly.


    "Your old drunkard has great strength and talent." Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes moving, and said, "but I''ve never heard of your mother and your sister. I thought you only had your father for your life."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    "Since I was born, a powerful force has forcibly separated our family. The other side is too powerful. I will try my best to become a real strong one as soon as possible. Then I will find my mother and my sister and let those who bully our family pay the price they should pay!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and his fists clenched slightly. In the light of his clear eyes, a faint chill passed.


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu, patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said, "when I get back to my prime, I will accompany you. Who let me be your elder brother."


    Du Shaofu leaned over and looked at Zhen Qingchun''s unreal body. He did not speak, but nodded slightly.


    In the morning of the next day, when the earth just woke up from the tender morning, in the solemn and vicissitudes of tianwu academy, the branches of ancient trees slightly wriggled, and dozens of figures had already gathered outside the tianwu Fujing.


    "Perverted guy, hurt so much, but recover faster than us."


    On the square, after seeing Du Shaofu, the general, GUI WA, Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng and others all gave Du Shaofu a rude look.


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. In the crowd, he saw Zhenghe, Gu Xinyan, Wuque and ye Feiyu. However, he found that qiyexi didn''t look at him at all.


    "Well, all the people are here. Let''s enter tianwu Fu territory. In the past half a year, there is ten times as much time in tianwu Fu territory. After you go in, you can only come out after half a year.


    In this half a year, there are five years. Within five years, apart from the ranking list, the record list and the disappearance of the spirit state, everything else is as usual. You can go in and practice as usual in the understanding state and the war situation. "


    Murongxi said to Du Shaofu, general, Gu Xinyan, qiyexi and other ten people.


    "Yes."


    Ten people nodded, and their eyes were full of expectation. Ten times the time comparison, we can imagine the benefits of entering tianwu Fu realm this time.


    The tianwu Rune realm has been affected, and it is impossible to use the integral card for half a year.


    A moment later, elder murongxi and several elders such as sun Biyue joined hands, and there was no Rune in the sky, which opened the heaven and martial Fu realm. A hazy door of space appeared in the eyes of all.


    Outside the realm of tianwu Fu, there are ten people who have already made preparations, and they immediately leap into the realm of tianwu Fu.


    "Hula..."


    As the edge of the hazy door of space spreads out rippling light, the breath of ancient recklessness emanates, and ten people suddenly enter into it.


    In a short time or two, after crossing the hazy space, the floating light is hazy, as if passing through the void. Ten people appear in the familiar small hall of tianwufu.


    Ten people''s eyes, are also at the same time into the ancient reckless breath of the spread of the realm of understanding.


    As he stepped into the "Wujing", Du Shaofu saw an invisible corridor in front of his eyes. The surrounding space was full of rays, just like a coma in the void, dazzling as if covered with the sky.


    Du Shaofu was quite familiar with this. Looking at the space ripple of the runes around him, he immediately disappeared into a space that revealed the shadow of the demon beast.


    In five years, the outside world was normal for only half a year, which made Du Shaofu extremely expect that he must become a strong man as soon as possible.


    With ten people entering tianwufu territory, tianwu college also recovered as usual.


    For half a year, students can not enter the realm of tianwu Fu to practice, but there are many places in tianwu college that can let students practice.


    After seeing the peak duel in the tianwu assembly, many students actively put themselves into the crazy cultivation, striving to be able to step on the Wubang one day, such as Du Shaofu, qiyexi, general, etc., which are shining and famous!


    At the end of the tianwu assembly, Du Shaofu, Qi Yexi, general, Gu Xinyan and others are also real famous Empire. After entering the tianwu Fu territory for half a year, its daily achievements are limitless.


    Time goes by slowly. Half a month later, it is said that something happened in tianwu college. In the medicine field under the seal symbol array, many miraculous drugs disappeared without any reason. Although they were lost every time, they were also quite a lot.


    The elder of the medicine house checked all the disciples in the medicine field, but they still couldn''t find the thief. At this time, it caused a lot of disturbance in the college, but the elixir of the medicine field was still lost.


    Finally, after the elder guarded the medicine field in person, it was better, and the medicine field recovered its calm in a short time.


    Within the realm of tianwu Fu, there is a space where the light is shining, illusory and blurred, and the breath is ancient and reckless.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged. His whole body glittered with light golden light, his fingerprints changed, and his talisman and secret patterns twinkled. They arranged and evolved behind his back, turning into a dazzling light group and a roaring and ferocious animal shadow.


    So immersed in the mystery of understanding, Du Shaofu entered a state of selflessness, like a fish into the sea.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, the moon like orange and indifferent liquid, towering cloud peaks, cliffs, mountains and rivers are immersed in the moonlight.The tree crown is whirling and the night clouds are like the ink splashing painting in the secluded night. Many ancient buildings with exquisite eaves are reflected in the painting.


    The space is boundless and seems to last forever. I don''t know how many years it has existed here. A solitary peak stands tall, the moon is like practice, and a beautiful shadow stands. At the age of 16 or 17, her black hair is as black as thick ink. In this dark night, the moon reflects a little translucent color, and the delicate facial contour shows a dust-free face.


    "Brother, I don''t have much time. I will try to get out of here as soon as possible and find you and dad."


    On the girl''s face, her eyes twinkle like stars and murmur at the night sky.


    After a long time, the girl jumped down the mountain and left. The night sky was full of flowers and blue clothes. The moon was shining like practice. Her graceful figure was like a fairy coming down to the earth. Her long black hair poured out waste. Her temperament was like an immortal. Her momentum was extraordinary!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the dark forest, as always, chaos.


    But recently, in the dark forest, there have been a lot of lively things.


    One of the most lively and boiling things is undoubtedly from the chaos demon city.


    In the chaos demon city, a force named "the world will be big" rises with a sweeping posture.


    In a short period of time, the mysterious world will have a firm foothold in the city of chaos demon. The forces in the city are not disobedient and join hands in crusade.


    However, the Crusade has just begun, and it has not been close to the territory of the World Association. As a result, a six star spirit Rune master and a strong person in King Wu''s territory appear in the World Association. They uproot all the forces in the chaos demon city and destroy them as if they were dead.


    Some people recognize that one of the six star lingfu masters and the powerful king of Wu in the world is the medicine king who has disappeared for decades, and the other is the eagle king Gong Dao which has disappeared for decades.


    The king of medicine has no life, and its fame is far away!


    The eagle king''s gongs and swords are notorious!


    The two men appeared in the world meeting. As soon as the news came out, the dark forest was boiling. Countless forces paid attention to it and speculated on the origin of the world meeting.


    Unfortunately, the origin of the world association is a mystery. No one even knows who the president of the world association is.


    And with the fame of the medicine king and the eagle king Gong sword, people who come to the world association are in an endless stream.


    For a time, the chaos demon city was very lively. The influence of the king of Medicine''s doctors was even more terrifying.


    It can be said that the world will be in chaos demon city rapid rise, with a very short time, has been in the chaos demon city occupies the dominant position.


    The world will rise in the chaos demon city, the most concerned about, of course, is the black evil gate, shuanghen gate, Wanyun Pavilion and mujiabao, which also dominate in the dark forest.


    However, with the king of medicine and the eagle king Gong and sword, the four forces, namely, Heisha gate, shuanghen gate, Wanyun Pavilion and mujiabao, dare not act rashly.


    What''s more, the world association is still only in chaos demon city activities, the four forces have no way to suppress, can only wait and see.


    However, there is no doubt that the four major forces such as the Heisha gate have been keeping vigilance against the rising world association. If necessary, there will definitely be a trend of joining hands


    As time goes by, unconsciously, it has been five months.


    "Five months, four years in tianwufu. I don''t know how powerful Du Shaofu, Qi Yexi, general, and their strength are now."


    "With their talent and talent, plus the benefits of being closed within the realm of heaven and martial arts, the effect can be imagined. I''m afraid that at this time, the strength will certainly have been greatly increased."


    "If only we could get the same benefits."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the tianwu academy, when the students talk about their own affairs, they can not help mentioning Du Shaofu, Qi Yexi, and general.


    After such a long time, I''m afraid that those who are strong and powerful are certainly more terrible than those who are terrible.


    "It seems that the elders have rarely appeared recently. They can only see if they have gone out?"


    "Maybe the elders have closed down recently."


    "I heard the news that vice president Zhuge had been refining weapons for a long time. Now it is the most critical moment, so many elders are protecting Dharma in the weapon yard, so they didn''t show up."


    "The spirit weapon refined by Vice President Zhuge should be given to Du Shaofu. I really admire it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    In the ware yard, deep valley courtyard, there are many figures sitting cross legged around, looking closely at the refining room.


    The surrounding air, emitting a faint blazing breath, as time goes by, the air will also send out bursts of energy fluctuations, and then disappear in the air.


    In the weapon refining room, a huge Linglu Fu Ding stands in front of vice president Zhuge Qiangbang, and there is a terrible breath wave around it. It is indistinct that there is a large amount of pure slurry rolling in the Linglu Fu Ding, which is filled with a shocking wave of pure energy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Illusory and blurred, the breath is ancient and boundless in the space.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged, surrounded by a circle of golden light. In the golden light, there were countless talisman and secret patterns flashing out. With the terror of the golden winged Dapeng birds, it was enough to make thousands of animals tremble!


    After Du Shaofu''s death, the dense and mysterious talisman patterns twinkled, arranged, evolved and derived. For a while, it condensed into the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird. The terrifying power spread like a living creature trying to spread its wings and soar into the air. The tyrannical and terrifying force swept out, which was extremely astonishing and suppressed the heaven and earth!


    Then for a moment, the secret patterns of the talisman disappeared again, and then evolved, arranged and derived again


    With the operation of the golden winged ROC, Du Shaofu also entered a wonderful state. It was like he had completely become a human, and everything was changing.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu was immersed in it, forgetting the time and comprehending everything.


    The whole body is covered with golden awns, and Du Shaofu''s breath is gradually rising. The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird condensed by the secret patterns of the talisman behind him is unpredictable.


    When the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird condenses, it will flutter its wings and soar into the sky. For a while, it will look down upon all living beings, and then it will turn into a talisman and secret pattern again and again.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know exactly how long he had been in Wu Fu territory. He only knew that he should have lived for a long time. In this long time, under various understandings, it seemed that the time was not long, and he did not feel much about the quietly passing of time.


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu was immersed in all kinds of animals, pulse and soul, and mystery.


    In addition, I have a detailed understanding of the "secret military formula" and "holy body formula" left by master qizun.


    It can be said that it has not been long since Du Shaofu''s formal practice, but the time of understanding in the realm of tianwu Fu is much longer than that of formal cultivation.


    Under this kind of understanding, not only all kinds of animal energy, pulse and soul, mysterious form, but also holy body formula and secret military formula, etc., Du Shaofu has made amazing progress, and has more and more thorough understanding of the animal power of golden winged ROC bird.


    Only Du Shaofu himself knew the great progress.


    In five years, Du Shaofu not only understood, but also practiced.


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu practiced the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds, which was much slower than that of the Terrans.


    After all, the skill of the Terran is naturally the most suitable for the cultivation of the Terran. Although the strength of the orc is at the same level and under normal conditions, it is better than that of the same level. However, in the speed of cultivation, the monster beast should be slower than the martial spirit Rune master.


    It can be seen from some monsters that some monsters who have practiced for hundreds of years, even hundreds of years, have not been weak in talent. Maybe they have only reached pulse state and pulse spirit state. But for martial arts, if they have not reached the pulse state before the age of 50, then their talent can only be regarded as ordinary.


    However, in terms of strength, the Terran warrior and the monster beast are at the same level. The Terran warrior practitioners can also use external forces such as runes and spirit weapons to counter.


    Du Shaofu practiced the cultivation skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds. The skills only existed at the top among the demons. However, in terms of training speed, Du Shaofu was human, and his speed was not too fast.


    There are disadvantages as well as advantages. Du Shaofu is not quick at normal training speed.


    However, Du Shaofu has some elixirs and pills on his body. When practicing the golden winged ROC bird skill, he can directly swallow the elixir and pill to enhance his cultivation strength. Under such cultivation speed, it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to compare.


    In his comprehension, Du Shaofu did not forget that he did not have time to put some pills into his mouth.


    Under the refining of the golden winged ROC bird skill, the medicinal energy in the elixir pill is transformed into dark Qi, which flows through the meridians and finally flows into the Shenque.


    In the gradual disappearance of time, Du Shaofu did not long after entering the territory of tianwufu. He estimated that it would be about half a year before he broke through the mysterious level of pulse spirit realm.


    In recent years, Du Shaofu seems to have come across an invisible bottleneck that does not exist on the other side of the meridian realm.


    During this time, Du Shaofu also made remarkable progress in the field of lingfu master.


    Under the mysterious practice, the progress on the level of lingfu master can be described as rapid, even Du Shaofu himself was shockedIn the boundless space, as time passed by, Du Shaofu realized the animal power and secret method of the golden winged ROC bird, and made the most powerful transformation on its body.


    In the space, a wave of energy rippled around Du Shaofu, spinning around him, and finally pouring into Du Shaofu''s body, making the surrounding space "roar".


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with golden light, and his skin glowed. It was like that the talisman secret text could appear in every inch of flesh and blood skin. The light was like a small sun shining in the space. There were bursts of auspicious clouds blooming and shaking the cave.


    "Boom!"


    It is not known how long the fluctuation of breath lasted, and finally it gradually showed signs of weakening. At this time, Du Shaofu''s body had been surrounded by bright golden talismans and secret patterns. From a distance, it looked like an obscene day, full of a kind of terrifying despotism.


    The energy fluctuation in the surrounding space is becoming weaker and weaker. At last, it gradually stops and finally dissipates in the space.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body was filled with golden talisman and secret patterns, but it was in the middle of the uprising that Du Shaofu once again arranged in the air behind him, forming a virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC bird.


    "Gee!"


    The golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow roars and hisses in its mouth, as if it were thundering with thunder, and the mysterious talisman and secret patterns were spitting out. It was powerful and fierce.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, there was a faint muffled sound coming out of the shrine under Du Shaofu''s abdomen, and then a powerful and mysterious air suddenly gathered in the shrine. The breath swept out like a vast ocean. There was an invisible smell of terror and tyranny. It was fierce and oppressive, just like suppressing everything!


    "Hula!"


    After a long time, all of this gradually subsided. The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, which was arranged and condensed by the secret patterns of the talisman behind Du Shaofu, turned into the hidden pattern of the talisman and fell into his body again, which made Du Shaofu emit a sonorous voice and radiate golden domineering light all over his body.


    The golden light of Du Shaofu''s whole body gradually disappeared, as if it had been integrated into his body without any trace.


    "Hiss!"


    When everything finally subsided, Du Shaofu''s eyelashes moved, and then his eyes opened. For a moment, a golden light like substance sprang out of his eyes, just like a golden winged ROC in his two pupils.


    "Hoo..."


    As the golden light spreads from his eyes, a mouthful of turbid gas comes out of Du Shaofu''s mouth along his throat. The golden pupils gradually become introverted and become clear again, "the other side of the pulse spirit realm!"


    Feeling the changes in his body, the palm of his hand slowly grasped it. The pleasure brought about by the power of double explosion made Du Shaofu''s face unable to resist a smile.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, Du Shaofu had an impulse to fight against a strong man at the other side of the pulse spirit realm, his various understandings in tianwu Fu''s realm, and his progress in lingfu masters.


    Du Shaofu wanted to know what his real strength was at this time. At least, the cultivators on the other side of the Wuhou territory were able to fight and defeat them.


    Unless you meet someone who has the talent of qiyexi, it can only be an exception.


    "Do you want to go to the war territory to verify it?" Du Shaofu stood up and stretched himself. His bones crackled.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked around. Suddenly, in the surrounding space where the runes were flashing, an extremely violent energy fluctuation spread out, and a huge impact force spread out


    Outside the tianwu Fujing area, on the broad square, there are several college elders headed by Murong Xi and Shangguan elder. Their eyes are all looking at the tianwu Fujing, a space that has been blocked at this time.


    "Today is half a year. Within the realm of tianwu Fu, those ten guys have been closed for ten years." Shangguan elder light way, in the eye with a little inexplicable tension.


    "For half a year, they have been closed for five years. I don''t know what level of strength they have broken through."


    Mu Rongxi looked at tianwu Fujing, also quite nervous.


    "I''m afraid it''s the strength of some guys that we can''t do now." A blue robed elder said softly and sighed in his eyes.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    "I don''t know who has made more progress this time, and whether it will affect the ranking of Wubang again."


    "We don''t know. Who has made greater progress depends on his own creation."


    The voice of an elder has not yet dropped completely. In the stone gate space blocked and solidified in front of him, a space fluctuation trace suddenly appears, and several figures flash out of it.


    "It is the general and the ghost child, as well as ye Feiyu and Guo Shaofeng. The breath seems to be much stronger."


    It is the general and other four who are the first to emerge. They fall into the eyes of several elders. When they spy on their spiritual strength, it is not difficult to feel that their breath is much stronger in half a year and five years in tianwu Fujing.


    "Whoosh..."


    After the general, GUI WA, ye Feiyu, and Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao, Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu and Wuque also appeared in succession, and their figures fell in the eyes of several elders. They also revealed their breath, but they were extraordinary and made great progress.


    "Whoosh..."


    Followed by, a pale green graceful shadow leaped out, seven night Xi appeared in the eyes of all, but also let several elders closely spy.


    It''s just that Qi Yexi''s breath makes it difficult for several elders to pry out. Thinking about the horror of qiyexi, you can only feel it in secret. I''m afraid that the little girl''s cultivation strength must have reached an extremely terrible level in the territory of tianwufu for half a year.


    "Hi..."


    The space fluctuated again. Under the gaze of many eyes, the figure of the last purple robe flashed out. On his shoulder and back was a broad sword wrapped with purple cloth. On his extremely mysterious appearance and resolute face, his clear eyes were looking around curiously and doubtfully.


    After seeing the general, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao and others, the purple robe figure and facial expression is restored to normal, and a faint smile appears on the face.


    Time has come, ten people out of tianwu Fujing, each face to face, intentionally just feel their own breath, all eyes with a little smile, it seems that they are very satisfied with their own progress, and even have the impulse to compete with each other.


    However, after seven night Xi''s eyes accidentally fell on Du Shaofu''s body, he suddenly turned white and turned around.


    Feeling the sight of seven night''s light, Du Shaofu laughed bitterly to himself. It seemed that he had completely offended that terrible girl in the first battle of the martial arts convention every day.


    "It seems to be progressive terror."


    Du Shaofu''s mental strength was also curious to spy on the general, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao and so on. He was quite surprised in his heart. From the breath point of view, everyone made extraordinary progress in tianwu Fu realm, which was worthy of the benefits that countless people wanted.


    Five years of cultivation is still within the special tianwu Rune realm. It can be said that it is difficult to achieve the cultivation effect in 10 years or 15 years outside. In this period, it has been achieved in half a year after entering tianwu Fu territory. What an amazing benefit!


    This is no doubt equal to two practitioners of martial arts whose original cultivation strength is resounding. One of them suddenly confronts with his cultivation strength five years later, or even ten years and fifteen years later.


    If these two people still have the same cultivation resources in the future, even if the other person can never catch up with them, they can only get worse and farther.


    "Du Shaofu, how about trying one?"


    Suddenly, the general''s eyes were directed at Du Shaofu. Wei An stood upright and upright, and his momentum suddenly took hold in the sky. On his sculptural face, his eyes were full of war.


    Listening to the general''s voice, Du Shaofu immediately turned back and looked at the general''s eyes at the war that began to spread in the general''s eyes. With a faint smile on his face, he picked up his eyes. In his clear eyes, a warm breath surged and said, "come on!"


    "Well, then come on!"


    The general''s voice dropped. At this moment, the battle spirit in his eyes suddenly climbed to the top. His foot stamped on the ground. In a short moment, his body rose directly into the air. While his fingerprints were coagulated, he leaped away at Du Shaofu, suppressing the momentum of mountains and rivers. The dark air surged, and a palm print condensed in the palm of his hand!


    "Boom


    When the palm print spread, it was immediately covered by a bright light. The powerful rune energy swept over, like a torrent of mountain torrents, so that the space was full of "roaring and rumbling" trembling sound. In a flash, he rushed to Du Shaofu.


    In Du Shaofu''s clear eyes, a pale golden light flashed out, and a domineering and formidable momentum was seen in Du Shaofu''s clear eyes. It was as thin as a repressed volcano and waved. The secret patterns of the golden talisman were surging and stacked in the palm, just like the wings of a golden winged ROC bird They collided with each other on the palmprint.


    "Boom


    When the two collide, the momentum is like a meteorite, and the runes and runes scatter each other like fireworks. However, what they contain is enough to destroy everything. They are still like a storm. When they reach a certain point, they disappear quietly."Kaka..."


    Starting from around the soles of two people, many ground cracks directly cracked and spread, breaking apart, which made the whole square ground shake violently.


    "How strong!"


    As the general and Du Shaofu collided with each other instantaneously, the elder of the Academy did not respond.


    However, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque, guiwa and others had already retreated to one side, but did not want to be swept in.


    But at this time, he felt the momentum spread from Du Shaofu and general, and they were all shocked by their eyes.


    "Pedaling!"


    When all the energy dissipated, the general and Du Shaofu stepped back for three steps. As they finally stabilized their bodies, their soles pounded on the ground. Under the soles of their feet, the square ground cracked slightly.


    Four eyes face each other, each gushing a little surprise and shock, and then within the four eyes, the war spirit boils, and in an instant begins to surge wildly.


    "Stop it, you two! Stop it


    Murong Xi gave a big drink. After the last word fell, the figure appeared like lightning and ghosts appeared between them. They both glared at each other. They were shocked by their eyes. Then they rolled their eyes and said, "if you want to destroy this square, go to peace square. This is not the place to fight."


    "Yes, elder."


    With murongxi''s hindrance, the rising fighting spirit in the eyes of general and Du Shaofu was drowned and subsided. They nodded slightly and looked at each other with a smile. The breath of their own bodies also converged and disappeared.


    "Have a chance to meet at peace square!"


    The general looked at Du Shaofu with a smile on his angular face. He always wanted to fight with Du Shaofu.


    "Good. I''ll see you at peace square."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and laughed indifferently. His purple robe fluttered. On his resolute face, the light golden light in his eyes gradually converged from his double pupils.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Murong Xi waved and let the people around him disperse. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "follow me. There are important things to look for you."


    The voice falls, Murong Xi and sun Biyue and other elders also flash away, a flash to the distance in the air.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly stunned, and the dark air was surging under his feet, and then he followed him.


    "Come with me to the weapon yard. Vice president Zhuge asks you to go to the weapon refining room immediately after you leave tianwu Fujing." On the way, Murong Xi said to Du Shaofu, who was closely following him.


    "Elder Murong, what did Vice Premier Zhuge ask me to do in the weapon refining room?"


    Du Shaofu asked, remembering that vice president Zhuge once said that he should be able to refine weapons when he comes out of tianwu Fu territory. Is there something wrong.


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu''s heart was suddenly shocked, and his heart was inexplicably nervous.


    "Vice President Zhuge is refining weapons. I don''t know what I want you to do. When you go, you will know."


    Murong Xi said, looking at Du Shaofu''s follow-up steps, his eyes lit up a little, his breath fluctuated, and he said, "the faster we get there, the better. Keep up."


    As the voice fell, Murong Xi''s mysterious Qi on the soles of his feet was fluctuating, speeding up the flash, and his figure was like a rainbow, which flashed away.


    At his feet, Du Shaofu''s mysterious air spurred him to follow him. His figure was floating like a God, fast as lightning, and unpredictable.


    Mu Rongxi and some other elders had intended to try whether Du Shaofu could really catch up with them, so they did not leave much speed. Seeing Du Shaofu closely followed him, they all sped up in silence. In the end, they all went at full speed, without any hands left at all.


    "Whoosh..."


    No matter how fast murongxi, sun Biyue and other elders are, Du Shaofu can follow closely without leaving behind, which makes many elders'' eyes fluctuate violently.


    At full speed, at the speed of a few elders, a moment later we arrived at the valley courtyard where Zhuge qianbang was located.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the valley courtyard, he also saw many familiar elders sitting around with their knees crossed. It was obvious that he was protecting the vice president of Zhuge at the same time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    Du Shaofu was quite surprised by the battle. He said in his heart, is there anyone else who can come to tianwu college to disturb vice president Zhuge and make weapons.


    At murongxi''s command, Du Shaofu immediately entered the courtyard and went to the weapon refining room.


    "This guy, why is his speed so fast? Is it possible that his strength is soaring in tianwu Fu territory?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu enter the courtyard, a few elders headed by murongxi show a shock that is no longer covered up in their eyes.


    In the refining room, the blazing breath spreads and the majestic energy ripples.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the refining room, a blazing and majestic breath came to his face. It was almost impossible for Du Shaofu to enter half an inch. Under the influence of the fiery and majestic breath, the mysterious Qi in his body almost stagnated.


    Then, under the influence of a breath of golden winged ROC, the mysterious air in Du Shaofu''s palace was able to resist all of them. Then, in Du Shaofu''s eyes, a spirit furnace Fu tripod was suspended in the refining room, and the mighty Rune breath broke out


    Within the Linglu tripod, the runes circulate and the flame rises. The "Huhu" flame is like a volcanic eruption. The temperature is so hot that it is difficult for ordinary martial arts practitioners to get close to them. They can melt the flesh of ordinary Wuhou practitioners directly under high temperature.


    At this moment, within the Linglu Fu Ding, Du Shaofu saw the childish shape of a long sword. Only the rune flowed and could not see it carefully. But the breath of the rune''s spread still made Du Shaofu''s heart tremble!


    "Come on, get ready. It''s up to you to complete the secret weapon formula. You can refine it by yourself. In the future, the weapons will be more integrated and truly like one."


    Zhuge Qiangbang felt Du Shaofu''s arrival, and his eyes did not squint. He looked closely into the Linglu Fu Ding. His voice dropped, as if he had taken a deep breath. His eyes were slightly frozen, his mind was still, and his mind moved. Suddenly, a wave of energy swept through the cauldron and wrapped up the childish sword.


    "I''m going to set up the secret secrets..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He had no time to speak. He saw Zhuge qianbang again.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t have much experience in refining weapons, he was also a person who had refined spiritual weapons. What''s more, during his five years in tianwufu, he studied the secret military formula and the holy body formula carefully, and he had a lot of insight and understanding on the weapon refining.


    Therefore, looking at the past at this time, we can immediately find that Zhuge qianbang is making the final integration.


    And this step, seemingly simple, is the last step.


    However, this last step has reached a rather harsh level for the control power of an instrument master. As long as there is a slight change during this period, it can make the whole dozens of days or even months of hard refining, and instantly turn into nothing.


    So this last step is very important.


    The higher the level of weapons refined, the more difficult it is.


    Du Shaofu looked closely at the inside of the Linglu Fu Ding, which was not difficult to see. At this time, the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang distributed all the spiritual power in the Linglu Fu Ding, wrapping the whole Linglu Fu Ding in every corner. He did not dare to be careless and focused.


    From time to time, Zhuge''s fingerprints change, runes fluctuate, and the complexion becomes more and more pale. Such steps and time are extremely hard for any strong man to endure.


    With the blazing breath and the majestic energy fluctuation, Du Shaofu was immediately nervous, and he was also closely watching for any changes in the Linglu Fu Ding. In this tense time, a few hours of time was equivalent to the blink of an eye.


    Unconsciously, there is a strong energy fluctuation which is difficult to resolve in the whole surrounding space. This kind of energy fluctuation is very strange, and the faint breath makes people''s soul throb.


    Under the fluctuation of this breath, many college elders seem to feel something at the same time outside the valley courtyard. They all begin to change their faces and look forward to it nervously.


    "Hula...!"


    In the intense expectation of many college elders, they had already been in the sky of the blazing air of Qiyuan, and suddenly a dark cloud appeared.


    Under the cover of dark clouds, the light of the sky and the earth suddenly became gray, and the energy of heaven and earth was greatly fluctuated, and there was a faint sound of thunder resounding through the dark clouds.


    The dark clouds spread and covered the sky, gradually covering the sky, and finally covering the whole tianwu college, which almost covered the whole sky.


    With the rapid spread of the soul, it is also a kind of amazing spread.


    Even spread to the whole dark forest, still spreading towards the distance


    "What''s the matter? Why all of a sudden the clouds are gathering."


    In the afternoon, all of a sudden, dark clouds covered the roof and the light was dim. Seeing this scene, the voice of uproar was heard everywhere in tianwu college.The palpitation in the heart is more difficult to spread.


    The dark clouds in the sky, under people''s eyes, gradually began to change, like waves of water. At last, it began to condense into a huge cloud light ball over tianwu college.


    "Boom


    With the gathering of the dark cloud and light ball, the whole high altitude is inexplicably trembling, and a breath spreads soundlessly, which makes life afraid


    The dark cloud light ball is like a small star floating in the sky, which is very strange and frightening. There is a "roaring" thunder and strange black runes spreading and fluctuating, which makes people feel more and more intimidating.


    Outside tianwu Fujing, on the huge stone, a middle-aged man leaned against the huge stone and was sleeping. It seemed that suddenly he also felt the changes in the surrounding heaven and earth. He opened his eyes slightly, squinted at the dark clouds above, and then continued to sleep with his eyes closed.


    After a while, a second piece of dark cloud appeared again in the sky. In this space of heaven and earth, the breath that makes people feel palpitating is full-bodied and majestic, and then in the numerous shocking eyes and voices, it condenses into a second huge black light ball again.


    "Boom


    The appearance of the second dark light ball made the sky tremble again, overlapping with the first one. However, if you look carefully, you can find that the two black light balls converging with the clouds seem to overlap, but in fact, each has its own orbit.


    "Hula..."


    Then, the third dark cloud, without a sound, was perched over the tianwu college. "Three stars will be soon, and this level is higher than that of that year."


    "If it is a complete Samsung, it will be higher than that of that year!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the third dark cloud above, around the valley courtyard, all the college elders'' eyes were trembling, and all the eyes of the college elders were trembling, and there were ripples of shock in their eyes.


    In the weapon refining room, Du Shaofu''s heart beat faster for it. At this moment, with the final refining of vice president Zhuge qianbang, the astonishing fluctuation became more and more intense in the hidden sword childlike shape in the Linglu Fu Ding, which seemed to make people take a look at it.


    "Fusion!"


    Zhuge Qiangbang drank it gently, and his fingerprints changed again. Suddenly, the energy of heaven and earth fluctuated wildly in the weapon refining room. It converged like a whirlpool in the weapon refining rune, and finally poured into the spirit furnace Rune cauldron in front of his body, which was the huge energy fluctuation.


    At this moment, the whole Linglu tripod trembled as if it had been activated. A dazzling Rune was blooming and the breath was rolling.


    A long sword looms like a snake out of the cave, or a flying dragon soaring into the sky. It spins and spins inside the tripod of the spirit stove, dragging out the rune marks in circles, just like the flying clouds and sleeves dancing and the long chain waving.


    "Hula!"


    In tianwu academy, there was a shudder, and the third piece covered the sky like the sun. Accompanied by the "roaring" thunder, the loud black clouds began to look at the black light sphere again.


    "It''s almost done. The third Samsung is about to become. It''s not inferior to the original Thunder Dragon."


    Around the deep valley courtyard, the eyes of all the college elders trembled. At the same time, the atmosphere of the heaven and earth began to tighten up unconsciously. In the trembling eyes of all the elders, they immediately looked dignified, as if they were facing an enemy, and did not dare to slack off.


    "Cohesion!"


    In the sound of soft drink, Zhuge qianbang''s fingerprints condense and change again, the surging energy in the furnace Rune tripod rippled, and the dazzling runes condense into a hidden sword again.


    On the long sword, the dazzling talisman and secret patterns rippled across the sword. It seemed that there was a boundless sword spirit sweeping out like a wave. It was like a waterfall rolling and surging. The whole weapon refining room was submerged in it, emitting a haze. The breath was frightening. Du Shaofu was suddenly frightened.


    "Boom


    In the sky of tianwu college, the third dark cloud light ball is suspended in the sky, just like three stars in a row.


    At the same time, a surprising to the extreme of energy fluctuations, but also spread everywhere.


    "HISHI..."


    At this moment, several figures in the dark forest seemed to feel something. They suddenly stepped out of the sky and looked at the direction of tianwu Academy.


    At this time, the direction of tianwu college was covered with dark clouds, and the breath was frightening and frightening


    "The two shifts have been sent to you. Today, Xiao Yu still has some private affairs. There should be no time to code words in the afternoon and in the evening. I owe a chapter to my brothers and I''ll make up for it tomorrow. I''m sorry. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    "Chulala..."


    With the three stars in a row, on the black light energy ball, the light flashes, just like countless silver and white snake in the shuttle, and the thunder is so powerful that it makes people feel creepy and cold.


    "Three stars, forming three stars, is even higher than when the Thunder Dragon was made at the beginning!"


    "Samsung thunder robbery is really Samsung thunder robbery. Vice president Zhuge has made great progress in understanding refining utensils again."


    All the elders marveled at the spread of three stars.


    Above the sky, the wind was howling, the sight was dim, and the sound of "roaring" echoed faintly.


    Three black light balls suspended, this strange and amazing scene, let all college students shocked.


    Above the sky, that a huge force from the soul, unable to resist, let people shiver.


    "Boom


    In the refining room, the energy is surging. Suddenly, in front of Zhuge qianbang''s spirit furnace and Fu tripod, a majestic breath is surging like a vast ocean.


    Inside the cauldron, the sword is covered with dazzling light, like a divine light, which suddenly releases the terrible Rune energy. The light is like wisps of Ruixia, which moves the heaven and earth.


    "Du Shaofu, set up the secret military formula quickly. The spirit and soul are the same as mine. There must be no mistakes, or all the achievements will be wasted."


    At this time, Zhuge qianbang had a big drink, and the spirit furnace and the tripod in front of him "boomed".


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and he hunted in his purple robe. He was not sure, and he was very nervous.


    But at this time, there was no choice, and there was no time to think about it. After hearing the speech, Du Shaofu was just a short time behind. In his clear and clear eyes, he was immediately in front of the spirit furnace and Fu Ding in front of Zhuge Qiangbang.


    A series of fingerprints immediately congealed in Du Shaofu''s hands. The white light of the whole body was like a divine awn, and an ancient breath was released.


    With the release of the breath, Du Shaofu and Zhuge Qiangbang Linglu Fuding tried to connect, and the spiritual power slowly spread away.


    "Bang!"


    Perhaps because of the tension and pressure, the mental strength fluctuates greatly. When touching the spirit furnace Fu Ding, it immediately makes the spirit furnace Fu Ding vibrate. A huge force rebounds back, making the brain tingle and the breath suddenly disordered.


    "Don''t panic, boy. Take your time. Calm down. Let everything merge with me. The two are integrated into one, and the secret military formula is arranged." The voice of Zhuge qianbang came to Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, steadied his disordered breath and mental strength, and tried again. The white light was shining all over his body, and his spiritual power was diffused. He continued to blend with the Linglu Fu Ding of vice president Zhuge.


    This time, Du Shaofu was careful, let go of everything, and immediately entered into a state of mind. His mental strength wrapped in the spirit furnace and Fu Ding. It was just a short lag. He felt that a huge spiritual force was crushing on his own mental power, which made the mud pill palace in his mind tremble fiercely, still like a thunderbolt!


    "Boom..."


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu recovered, and his spiritual power diffused into the Linglu Fu Ding. Under the inspection of the spiritual power, he could see any corner in the Linglu Fu Ding, which was completely integrated with the Linglu Fu Ding.


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, in this case, the first step has been successful, which is integrated with the spirit of vice president Zhuge and connected with the Linglu Fuding.


    If this was the case, it would be easy for Du Shaofu to harm vice president Zhuge.


    It can be seen from this that Vice Premier Zhuge has great trust in Du Shaofu, and no one dares to let other people''s spiritual strength blend with himself in this situation, let alone such an important moment.


    Under the inspection of spiritual power, everything inside the Linglu Fu Ding also clearly appeared in Du Shaofu''s prying. At this time, a long sword with shining lights was wrapped in the talisman''s Secret patterns in the center of the Linglu Fu tripod. The amazing breath connected the space and communicated the energy of heaven and earth.


    "Boy, set up a secret code."


    The voice of Zhuge qianbang appeared directly in Du Shaofu''s spiritual power. At the moment, the two people seemed to be in harmony.


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, the fingerprints in his hands congealed and finally began to reveal the golden talisman and secret patterns.


    The golden talisman''s Secret patterns are arranged and condensed. In an instant, it is condensed into a shadow of a golden winged ROC bird. The breath is like an ocean sweeping out, and the golden light is shining.


    "Gee!"


    ROC virtual shadow roars and hisses in his mouth, as if there is thunder in the roar, mysterious talisman and secret patterns spit out, domineering and fierce without match, and with awe inspiring power!


    ROC virtual shadow, as if there is a momentum to suppress everything, swept away!


    "Golden winged ROC!"


    Zhuge Qiangbang Mu Lu was surprised. It seemed that Du Shaofu was also proficient in the secret method of golden winged ROC bird''s animal power. Judging from the power of golden winged Dapeng bird''s animal power, he understood it to a very strong level.


    "Gee!"


    The golden winged ROC bird roars in the virtual shadow, and then turns into a talisman secret pattern and rushes into the spirit furnace Fu tripod. The sound of pengbird roars and roars resounds, and collides with the rune on the long sword."Boom..."


    Under the impact, even Zhuge Qiangbang''s mind was trembling, which was almost impossible to control.


    "Hula!"


    The two hands each of the fingerprints of the condensation, is to stabilize the mind.


    Du Shaofu controlled the secret patterns of golden winged Dapeng bird into the sword body, and Zhuge Qiangbang controlled the integration of the sword body and the golden winged Dapeng bird talisman and the secret patterns of the golden winged Dapeng bird into the sword body.


    However, this process is extremely difficult and complex. Every talisman and secret pattern can not easily depict the body of the sword.


    "Boom..."


    The furnace tripod trembles, and a large number of dazzling talisman and secret patterns burst out dazzling, and the hidden pengbird flutters its wings and roars endlessly.


    "Hula..."


    In the sky of tianwu college, in the eyes of many people, three black thunder balls were like three stars. Before long, the fourth dark cloud quietly occupied the sky of tianwu college again. "My God, this is the fourth star is about to start, is there really no fourth star?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the fourth dark cloud above, around the valley courtyard, all the college elders trembled, all of them were nervous and expectant, and their eyes were full of horror.


    "Suppress, merge!"


    In the weapon refining room, many strange fingerprints in the hands of vice president Zhuge and Du Shaofu were congealed at the same time, all of which fell into the Linglu Fu Ding. The secret patterns of the golden winged Dapeng bird were gradually suppressed and poured into the sword body.


    "Kaka..."


    The runes in the furnace Rune cauldron are surging, and a terrible Rune energy erupts on the sword body. I want to explode the spirit furnace Rune tripod at this time.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, under the huge impact, vice president Zhuge gushed blood from his mouth, and his whole body breathed. Du Shaofu was also affected. The temple of mud pills in his mind trembled fiercely for it, and his brain trembled dizzily and painfully.


    "Suppression, we must suppress it, and we will soon succeed!"


    Zhuge Qiangbang cried out, his whole body energy poured into the Linglu Fu Ding, and began to suppress it with all his strength.


    Zhuge qianbang''s old savage face and stubble on his mouth are stained with blood that is beginning to solidify. In the last step, a strong soldier is going to succeed, and no mistakes can be made


    Du Shaofu''s mind and soul peeped, wrapped the spirit of Linglu Fuding, assisted vice president Zhuge to suppress Linglu Fuding, and made the final step of integration.


    "Boom...!"


    In the Zhou sky, a large amount of energy from heaven and earth poured down into the Linglu Fu Ding, making the Linglu Fu Ding more and more trembling.


    Inside the cauldron and above the sword, the last secret pattern of golden winged Dapeng''s talisman and that on the sword''s body are still in the final collision, so they can''t be completely integrated in the last step.


    "Kaka..."


    Under the full suppression, Zhuge Qiangbang could no longer suppress the Linglu Fuding. The roar came out, and then began to crack


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Under the huge rebound force, vice president zhugeqiang has already been the end of his tether, and once again a mouthful of blood gushed out from his mouth.


    "Bang bang!"


    At this time, the Linglu tripod can no longer be suppressed, completely cracked, turned into countless dazzling talisman secret patterns, and exploded.


    "Boom..."


    The terrifying energy burst out like destruction. The force of explosion was so terrible that the whole valley suddenly trembled for it. The refining equipment room exploded, and the whole courtyard was exploded. Within the valley, like countless bombs, the destructive force rose to the sky, and several huge mountains around it shook and collapsed.


    In the dark tianwu academy, the wind is howling, the clouds are gathering, and the thunder ball is standing in the sky. The low thunder sound is resounding in the sky and earth.


    All the students were shocked, this terrible scene, who did not know what happened, just like destruction, the heart was creepy.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the world suddenly trembled. In the direction of the Institute, there were innumerable bombs exploding. Everyone''s eardrums were tingling and their minds were dizzy.


    Many eyes immediately focused on the direction of the Institute, where there is a destructive energy in the spread, landslides, earth shaking.


    Above the sky, the fourth dark cloud dissipated, and the three black thunder balls also dissipated immediately. The breath of terror and pressure gradually disappeared in the silence, and the sky and earth recovered their brightness again.


    In the valley, everything is destroyed and the dust is stirring up all over the sky. The energy spreads everywhere with the rune. Several surrounding mountains collapse and cracks spread to the distance. Under the force of terror, many elder figures retreat in succession.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the dust, a figure shot out of the mountain, and finally fell down on the ground. A large amount of blood gushed in his mouth. His face was pale. He was the vice president of Zhuge qianbang.


    "Refining failed."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    The figures appeared in front of the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang.


    Mu Rongxi, sun Biyue, and elder he Hu looked at the flattened valley. They did not need to look at it. This time, they knew that they had failed.


    Seeing that the four-star thunder robbery all want to gather success, I''m afraid it will be enough to shake the four sides at that time, but at the last moment, all the efforts were in vain.


    Thunder robbery, a kind of existence that can make the medicine Fu master and the instrument Fu Master panic. When it is extremely strong and should not exist too much between the heaven and the earth, it will cause the energy fluctuation of the heaven and earth to be too strong, and it will be punished by the heaven and earth and trigger the thunder robbery.


    If you can''t bear the thunder robbery, it will be destroyed if it is light. If it is heavy, it will be destroyed. If it is heavy, it will be destroyed. It will be destroyed in heaven and earth.


    But the appearance of thunder robbery is not entirely without benefits. If we can fight against thunder robbery, after the baptism of thunder and lightning, the refined products will certainly become more powerful and powerful.


    Thunder plunder, for the Weapon Master, only those who can refine at least Tao level can lead to thunder robbery.


    Daoqi itself has the power to move mountains and rivers. If it is refined and used by the strong, it can shake mountains and rivers, break mountains, and destroy everything.


    This kind of power is too strong, and it is limited by the heaven and earth lock. Therefore, the birth of Taoist instruments is bound to be hindered.


    The number of thunder robbers is stars, and the black light thunder balls are like stars falling. The more black light thunder balls are, the greater the power of thunder robbery is, which proves that the refiner''s refining things are more powerful.


    If a star thunder robbery appears, most of them are refining the first level of Dao ware for the master of Fuwen.


    The appearance of "two star thunder robbery" is to refine and refine the medium grade Dao ware, and so on.


    All the elders looked at the whole valley that had been destroyed, and the dusty land, and felt sorry for it.


    The three dark thunder balls and the fourth dark cloud in the air have disappeared. It is not necessary to ask the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang. Everyone knows that the refining of weapons has failed.


    "I''m the one to blame for the failure. It''s hard to succeed in such difficulties as refining by two people..."


    Zhuge qianbang, vice president, murmured softly, his eyes were blank, his face was pale, and his mouth was dripping with blood.


    "Where''s Du Shaofu?"


    The elder murongxi asked softly. There was no trace of Du Shaofu around. Du Shaofu was clearly with the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang.


    "Is there any accident?" 1 "


    elder Liao immediately looked dignified and searched around. In the dust, he did not see Du Shaofu.


    Many elders immediately looked around and searched. On the messy ground, there were piles of gravel, and the surrounding mountain walls cracked and piled up. There was no trace of Du Shaofu in it.


    "Boom


    In the search of all eyes, suddenly, there is a deep trembling sound, and before the eyes of many elders can move away, they feel a surge of majestic energy waves spreading over the sky.


    The dust gradually dispersed, high above, there is a colorful Rune light began to flash among them.


    Then, in the gaze of many eyes, a spirit furnace tripod appeared in the sky. Above the tripod, there were five kinds of talismans: white, green, black, red, and yellow. The energy was wrapped in the light, and the changes were endless, as if it could derive all things in the world.


    "Boom


    With a blazing breath, the breath of terror swept away like a storm. Within the spirit furnace and Fu Ding, the shadow of a certain long sword gradually emerged.


    The talisman and secret patterns on the sword twinkled, just like the flame leaping. They were vast and mysterious.


    "Hula."


    A huge pressure came, so that the elders in the body also want to coagulate blood, the whole body for a tremor.


    Behind the cauldron, Du Shaofu stood in the sky, with a dazzling white light and an ancient breath. His front was colorful and his talisman was mysterious. The breath of the cauldron was suspended, and his standing posture was extraordinary.


    "It''s Du Shaofu."


    An elder immediately saw Du Shaofu. At the moment, he was so proud that he looked like the son of God coming to us. His purple robe made people tremble and puzzled. It was clearly that Vice Premier Zhuge was refining tools. How could it be Du Shaofu now.


    "Eh..."


    Zhuge Qiangbang, the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang, looked at the sky from the blank eyes on his pale savage face, and his face suddenly trembled with surprise.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was standing in the air, and the spirit furnace and tripod were in the air. The vast atmosphere gradually began to fluctuate, so that most parts of tianwu college could be clearly seen.


    "That seems to be..."


    "Du Shaofu, that''s Du Shaofu. What is he doing?"


    "Did he cause all that just happened?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The college looked up and was shocked. Some people recognized that it was Du Shaofu who was above the sky. Their eyes were trembling and shocked.Above the sky, Du Shaofu looked dignified, and his hands'' fingerprints were coagulated. Inside the long sword in front of him in the spirit furnace and Fu tripod, there was a huge wave of power and pressure, which made people tremble.


    With the spread of this huge power, the sky was almost at the same time, and four dark clouds suddenly gathered behind Du Shaofu.


    At that moment, the sky and the earth were dark again. Three dark clouds instantly turned into three black thunder balls, and then three stars were linked to beads, and countless Silver Snake thunder lights flickered and moved.


    The fourth dark cloud is condensing into a thunder ball, but it is very slow, with a kind of heart more than strength.


    Just in the weapon refining room, the spirit power of Du Shaofu and vice president Zhuge Qiangbang almost melted into one, so at the last moment, Du Shaofu forced to condense the Linglu Fuding and covered the sword with his own Linglu Fuding.


    Although the fourth piece of dark cloud agglomerates slowly, compared with the previous three-star Lianzhu is more fierce.


    "No failure, no failure, that little fellow is still refining!"


    The vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang was shocked. His eyes were filled with joy and tension. He looked at the sky and clenched his fists.


    All the elders around, at the moment, all looked at the sky closely. They all held their fists slightly, and their eyes trembled and dignified.


    On the top of Du Shaofu''s back, there were three black thunder balls with silver snakes flashing on them, and the breath was surging inside the cauldron. The runes on the golden winged Dapeng bird and the talisman on the sword still resisted each other in the end.


    "Pooh


    With the infusion of energy from the surrounding heaven and earth, the Linglu Fuling cauldron was shaking and was about to crack again, which made Du Shaofu''s mouth gush with blood.


    Vice President Zhuge could not suppress it. With Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength, how could he suppress it.


    "Boy, you must resist it!"


    Zhuge Qiangbang, the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang, looked forward to the sky, but his heart was clear that he could not do anything about it. How could Du Shaofu do it unless there was a miracle.


    The furnace and tripod swayed, and the sky was dark and the corners of Du Shaofu''s mouth were dripping with blood.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up, slightly gritted his teeth, and his fingerprints changed again. Suddenly, a large stream of pale gold blood in his mouth was directly sprayed into the Linglu Fu Ding.


    The pale gold blood seems to have wisdom. A large amount of pale gold blood is immediately covered on the long sword, and it seems to be directly swallowed by the sword.


    The pale gold blood melts into the body of the sword, and is immediately connected with the secret pattern of the golden talisman. It is just like the lubricant between the gear and the chain. In a moment, the secret pattern of the golden winged Dapeng bird and the talisman on the long sword are completely integrated, and Ruixia rises and the rune is dazzling.


    "Chulala..."


    With this moment, the fourth piece of dark cloud that covered the sky fluctuated rapidly again. Finally, at the speed of thunder, it directly condensed into a half cloud hemisphere thunder ball, which was not as solid as the first three black light thunder balls, but gradually formed a thunder ball.


    "The power is still increasing!"


    Looking at the fourth rather illusory thunder ball, all the elder''s eyes were boiling and shaking. Many elders even flushed their faces. They didn''t expect that the power was still increasing.


    "It''s still aggravating. That boy''s blood should be extraordinary. It''s integrated with animal energy, and it''s invisible to strengthen the body again!"


    Vice President Zhuge''s eyes were shocked. He had extraordinary eyesight. He could feel that all this seemed to be related to the large amount of blood that Du Shaofu had just spurted out. The blood would never be anything.


    At this moment, three and a half black thunder balls appeared on the top of Du Shaofu''s back, just like four stars in a row, silver snakes twinkled, and pressure spread. How amazing!


    At the same time, all the people in tianwu college felt uneasy. On the three and a half black thunder balls behind Du Shaofu, a silver snake darted, and an extremely terrible thunder Wei suddenly surged out and filled the sky.


    "No, thunder robbery has begun. Can the boy fight against it?"


    "Although it doesn''t seem to be a four-star thunder robbery, it''s at least three-star and a half stars. Let alone the five-star spirit Rune master can''t compete, even the six-star spirit Rune master can''t fight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In many eye trembling dramas, the air in the sky is trembling. Dark clouds are rising at the edge of the black light thunder ball. The silver snake lightning waves one after another. Like four stars in a row, the first black light thunder ball vibrates with a thunderbolt. It penetrates the space like the divine light penetrating the vast sky. Finally, it falls into Du Shaofu''s cauldron.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    At that moment, the whole space seemed to solidify and fell into a strange silence.


    Everyone calmed down and looked at the sky tightly,.


    In the distant corner of the college, many college students put their heads up and their throat rolled, making a sound of swallowing and spitting. The atmosphere of incomparable tension shrouded this place.


    For all the students in the college, it''s not difficult to see from a distance that Du Shaofu was refining weapons, but it led to this terrible thunder robbery. What kind of weapons can lead to such thunder robberies.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu seems to be able to fight against the last thunder robbery?


    At this moment, even all the elders could not help holding their hands tightly, and their heart beat faster and faster.


    "It''s brother."


    "What the hell is this guy doing?"


    Inside the furniture yard, in a corner, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing and Ouyang Shuang are all in it, and Han Chao, Bing Na and Tu Tong are also watching.


    "Bang!"


    The first thunderbolt of the first black light thunder ball directly bombarded the Linglu Fu tripod in front of Du Shaofu, and suddenly it was like thunder.


    The Linglu Fu tripod in front of Du Shaofu could not resist the direct explosion, and the blood mist from his big mouth spewed out.


    "Hula..."


    The silver snake soars to the sky, the broken Rune blooms, and the terror energy sweeps across the sky.


    "Failed or failed."


    Seeing this scene, all eyes were gloomy, but in the end, they failed. How could Du Shaofu resist such thunder robbery with his strength.


    And in the eyes of the people, the rest of the dark thunder ball and cloud did not dissipate, and even continued.


    When many eyes trembled and the energy light dissipated a little, Du Shaofu''s eyes were golden and white above the sky. At the moment when the Linglu Fu tripod was broken, he didn''t pay attention to the blood in his body. He held the sword in his hand.


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were coagulated, and his sword was wrapped in dazzling light. His body was used as the spirit furnace and tripod. He wanted to continue to fight against thunder.


    "What does he want to do? Does he want to fight against thunder robbery with flesh?"


    People tremble, flesh against thunder robbery, thinking is enough to make people creepy, heart cold.


    The ground is far away somewhere, seven night Xi''s intelligent eyes are also dead looking at the sky, the eyes are moving, quite nervous.


    "Boom!"


    In a short time, the space trembled. The second and third black light thunder ball almost surged at the same time. The terrible thunder power filled the sky. Finally, it turned into two thunder lights and penetrated into the space. Then, it fell on the sword wrapped with the magic lines in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    The sword trembles, the thunder bombards, the silver snake package shuttle, the space for its life explodes and overturns!


    The spread of such pressure made the living creatures around him crawl on the ground


    "Chulala..."


    Under the huge impact force, only those with good eyesight can see clearly. Under the impact of two successive thunder storms, the thunder light on the talisman on the sword fluctuated, and finally rolled over Du Shaofu''s whole body, which directly blasted Du Shaofu''s body from the high altitude to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body fell into the ground, and the ground trembled, and a large crack broke and spread.


    "Boom


    With Du Shaofu''s body crashing into the ground, at the same time, the fourth thunder ball surges, the unreal black light thunder ball turns to thunder, but the power is much more terrible than the three thunders ahead.


    Around the thunder, everything was almost annihilated. People just looked at the diffuse and open Lei Wei, and his hair was suddenly inverted.


    "Hiss..."


    Thunder fell on Du Shaofu''s body, and the space was distorted and the vacuum was revealed.


    The spread of the power, so that the people in this part of the world, the scalp seems to be a fierce explosion, the brain and soul for it violent shaking, an indescribable danger enveloped in the heart.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The thunder fell, the mountain fell, and the whole ground was blasted into a deep valley, and the breath of destruction roared out.


    Under the impact of such terrible destruction, the dazzling silver snake soars to the sky, and everything can be destroyed, with unparalleled impact.


    Under the last thunderbolt, most of the people in tianwu college could not even look at it. They could only pray that Du Shaofu would be safe and sound.


    All disappeared, the dark clouds gradually dispersed, and the pressure gradually disappeared.


    In tianwu college, students in the distance hold their breath and look nervously at the sky.


    In the utensil yard, all the elders looked at the ground which had been blasted into a deep pit, and watched nervously among them.


    In the dust and energy dissipation, a blue and gold color spreads out from a disordered ground crack, and a terrible breath immediately envelops the surrounding sky. Then, a figure comes out slowly and is wrapped in the blue and gold light.It was Du Shaofu, who was worried by all the people, who could still make people see clearly.


    At this moment, the blue and gold light spread, gradually converged, and then exposed a three foot green gold sword.


    On the green and gold sword, the blue and gold talisman''s Secret lines flicker, and the light of thunder and lightning remains.


    With the appearance of this blue gold sword wrapped with the secret patterns of the talisman, the surrounding space was also distorted directly. A strong and rare smell gradually took shape and spread. The body of the sword vibrated and hummed. It seemed that he wanted to break away from Du Shaofu''s palm.


    "Hum!"


    In a short period of time, the magic patterns on the sword were surging, which condensed into a virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC bird. The breath of tyranny and terror was towering and the breath was domineering and fierce.


    "Hula!"


    The shadow of the golden winged ROC was swept by its wings, and it was suddenly released from Du Shaofu''s hand. The blue and gold sword was like a golden winged ROC, soaring up to the sky, trying to escape.


    The dazzling talisman and secret patterns all over the sky, like the sun, instantly impact the sky.


    At this moment, all the elders could feel what kind of terrifying and domineering energy was contained in that terrible sword.


    At this moment, all the spiritual and talismans in the human body were trembling in the divine palace, and they were invisible with fear.


    "No way to escape!"


    As the sword escaped, Du Shaofu gave a big drink. His purple robe was blown into tatters. Under the thunder and lightning, his body was covered with lightning light that flickered for a long time. His skin was originally pale gold. At this time, he was wrapped in the lightning light of silver snake. He saw that the long sword turned into the shadow of golden winged giant ROC, and then he rose up with the sky.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure leaped up into the sky, and instantly landed on the shadow of the golden winged ROC, which was transformed by the sword. The fingerprints were condensed, and a mouthful of blood in his mouth was directly sprayed on the virtual shadow of the golden winged ROC.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird disappears, and the sword is revealed. Du Shaofu holds it tightly in his palm. An invisible and dazzling blue and gold halo spreads into the sky and connects with Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    On the green and gold sword, the wind and thunder resound, and the terror suddenly blooms, just like a king, who is domineering and frightening and suppresses the sky.


    "It was Du Shaofu, who resisted the terrible thunder robbery!"


    "What a weapon that is, just like the king of weapons. Du Shaofu successfully refined the weapon of terror."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the figure of Du Shaofu who reappeared above the sky, he was not knocked down by thunder. After a short silence and shock, the silent tianwu academy suddenly became boiling. Countless people turned red with excitement, cheering and exclamation resounded.


    Throughout the college, one after another of the eyes are blazing at the purple robe figure in the sky.


    The purple robed boy still carries a symbolic mysterious broad sword behind his shoulder. He is holding the blue and gold sword in his hand, surrounded by the halo of the sky, just like the son of God coming!


    The purple robed youth defeated Qi Yexi half a year ago and won the champion of tianwu convention. Half a year later, he just came out of the gate, which attracted three and a half thunder robberies and refined terror weapons!


    That purple robed youth martial road is terrible, and Fu Dao is also so amazing, how strong it is!


    All the students'' eyes trembled, and for the fiery figure of the purple robe at this time, it had reached the point of fanatical worship.


    The young man in purple is too terrible.


    "It''s a success. It''s a real success!"


    "The thunder robbery of three stars and a half has not reached four stars. The thunder robbery of three stars is a high-grade Taoist weapon. So, at least, it is the highest Taoist weapon of high quality, which is closest to the magic weapon road."


    All the elders were shocked and their eyes trembled. No one thought that the Taoist instrument, which had already failed, turned around in the hands of a young man in purple robe at the age of seventeen or eighteen, and then successfully refined it.


    Everyone knows that the purple robed youth is not a thing in the pool. It may not be long before the purple robed youth will be able to fly into the sky, and their fame will be able to resound and shake the whole world!


    "Well, this guy is a miracle."


    Somewhere in the distance, seven night Xi looks at the sky, still calm, but deep in the eyes of wisdom, there is a rather surprised brilliance at this time.


    "Such a treasure, give it to me!"


    Suddenly, a soft drink came out of the sky. When the last word fell, a strong and slender figure seemed to penetrate the space. In an instant, it appeared in the air in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of this strong and slender figure, the space is about to solidify, and a terrible pressure suddenly comes.


    Under this kind of pressure, the face of xiakongzhao suddenly changed. The cultivation strength of this comer is the king of martial arts, not the ordinary king of martial arts.


    "Today''s update, Xiao Yu owes you a chapter yesterday, and I''ll make it up tomorrow. I''m afraid it will affect tomorrow''s update if it''s too late tonight. Please forgive me. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    "Hiss..."


    As the strong and slender figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu, a paw print suddenly swept to Du Shaofu''s green and gold sword, and wanted to capture the green and gold sword in Du Shaofu''s hand.


    "Hi..."


    However, just as the claw mark was about to catch Du Shaofu''s blue and gold sword, the space around Du Shaofu suddenly seemed to be torn apart, and then a graceful and beautiful image appeared in a moment across the space, and a terrible threat followed.


    This kind of pressure is much stronger than that of the strong and slender figure. At this moment, the slender and strong figure seems to feel something. A look of horror surges on his face. He grabs the claw mark of the green and gold sword in Du Shaofu''s hand.


    Graceful appearance, an ethereal voice of domineering Jiao drink in this piece of heaven and earth immediately resound!


    "If you dare to rob my brother, you will die!"


    The sound of the ethereal and domineering drink spreads like thunder in the sky above the tianwu Academy. It seems that there is a kind of terrible pressure in the sound, which makes all the pulse and soul in the human body tremble and block the mysterious Qi. In the mountains, all animals can''t help but crawl on the ground.


    The graceful and beautiful shadow appeared, as if it could affect time. The white and slender palms protruded and clenched into fists. On the fists, the secret patterns of blue talismans broke out, solidifying and suppressing the whole sky. A noble breath spread to the world, and the fists directly bombarded the claw marks of the slender and strong figure.


    "What a strong Orc


    The strong and slender figure was shocked. The beautiful girl was obviously Orcish. Under this terrible atmosphere, the mysterious Qi in his body was stagnant, and his pulse and soul were afraid to move. What kind of beast body could be so terrifying and powerful?


    Graceful Qianying''s fist directly collides with the former''s paw print, between all electric light and flint!


    "Bang!"


    The fist and claw marks collide directly, and the air is shocked. The space fluctuation is like a huge wave sweeping, and the eye of Fu Wenyao is dazzling.


    "Chulala..."


    Then, in the dazzling Rune dispersion, a terrible force of green light poured directly into the former''s paw print, destroying the withered and decaying, incomparable!


    "Pooh


    The huge force poured down, and the strong and slender figure''s eyes were terrified and frightened. The blood gushed out from his mouth, which was irresistible. His body was immediately shot away like an impact gun, and finally it was severely smashed into the debris pile of the valley cracks in the lower air.


    "Boom


    The ground is shaking and the rocks are shooting into the sky. The strong and slender figure is blasted into the rubble pile and disappeared.


    The graceful and beautiful shadow stands in the sky. The blue dress is decorated with silver silk edge, and the skirt flutters with the wind. The big empty eyes are like stars, and the eyelashes are soft. It is like a lotus flower just sprouting. The temperament is elegant, pure and innocent, and shows the incomparable dignity!


    "Goo Goo!"


    When this scene appeared, the eyes of the whole tianwu Academy were staring at the high altitude, and then they were dull.


    All the people in tianwu college, whether they are elders or tutors, students or registered students, look at each other and breathe in cold air.


    "That''s Du Xiaoqing, Du Shaofu''s sister!"


    In addition to the deep shock, they all seemed to be seeing the ghost. The blue and beautiful figure suddenly came out, which was not usually followed by Du Shaofu. Who else could Du Xiaoqing, who was so weak and innocent?


    It''s easy to blow down a strong man in King Wu''s territory with one punch. It''s easy to destroy the weak and destroy the rotten!


    This kind of strength actually comes from the ordinary butting and butting following Du Shaofu''s younger sister Du Xiaoqing. Such a scene is too shocking!


    "Gu Gu..."


    Not far away, Han Chao, Bing Na, Tu Tong, including Zhang Lu, who is usually close to Du Xiaoqing, are all looking at the blue figure in the air, holding their heads high and swallowing their saliva.


    "Hi..."


    Within the rubble pile on the ground, the slender and strong figure rushed out of the rubble pile, and rose up in great confusion and swept directly into the sky. He did not dare to stay any longer. In an instant, he appeared in the distance of the high altitude and fled quickly.


    However, when the man just appeared in the distance of the sky, a deep cold laughter appeared in the sky.


    "If you want to come in easily, do you think that you can''t leave easily? I''ll make an example of you!"


    At the same time, a knife awn emerged directly from the sky, clouds surging, energy waves out of the dent vacuum, runes all over the sky.


    Then, in the eyes of many gaping eyes, I saw that the blade was directly cleaved on the slender and strong man. It was as powerful as thunder, as fast as lightning, and could not resist the former!


    "Whew!"


    When the knife awn passes, it cuts through the space, and the head of the slender and strong figure is just like the withered branches of wild grass. It is directly separated from the body in the startled eyes.Under a knife, the body of the former is broken, and his head moves!


    Under the corrosion of the knife and awn talisman, the body finally exploded in the air, and the blood mist poured out all over the sky. An extraordinary king of martial arts, who was a strong man in the martial arts realm, was fallen into the tianwu Academy.


    Looking at everything in the sky, all the students of tianwu college took cold breath and trembled for it!


    "My tianwu academy also has hidden super strong people!"


    General, guiwa, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao, etc. are all in the distance with a shocked face, sucking cool air, looking at each other in the face!


    The king of Wu who came to seize the treasure was extraordinary. He would never be a simple king of Wu and a mysterious king of Wu. Otherwise, he would not dare to come to tianwu college easily.


    However, the extraordinary king of martial arts was chopped with a knife. How terrible was the hidden strong man in the martial arts academy that day? If only a little bit stronger, you can''t do a single move to kill, even difficult to kill.


    The whole sky, because of the change just now, has been silent, all people staring at the sky.


    "Tianwu academy refined treasures and strong soldiers. If you have the ability, you can come to tianwu academy to seize it. If you don''t, you will be killed. I''d like to see who dares to seize it!"


    With the fall of the king of Wu, Ling Jue''s roar also rolled out again, reverberating outside the tianwu college, showing an incomparable lingjue and fierce killing intention!


    Outside the tianwu college, in the dark forest, there are several figures emerging in the sky, and their eyes are staring at the direction of tianwu college, and their eyes are twitching.


    Finally, the figures and faces puffed. They all turned and left, but they didn''t stay much.


    "Pooh


    In the middle of the sky, the scene just happened was like a dream to Du Shaofu. For some reason, Du Shaofu''s eyes had been blurred, but he still held the green and gold sword tightly in his hand. Finally, under the control of his mind, he turned the green and gold sword into a talisman and put it directly into the inner shrine. Then, his mouth was full of blood ¡£


    "Zizi..."


    At the same time, there was only a little thunder and lightning on Du Shaofu''s body surface. All of a sudden, countless thunder and lightning surged out of Du Shaofu''s body. In a short time, Du Shaofu''s thunder and lightning light wrapped around his body, like a thunder ball.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..."


    Suddenly, countless thunder and lightning exploded on Du Shaofu''s body surface. Blood holes appeared one by one, and a terrible breath burst out. Finally, his body was like a bird with broken wings. His body fell from the air with blood dripping.


    "Brother."


    Du Xiaoqing lost her beauty, and immediately a green package caught Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Let''s see..."


    In the middle of the air, three old figures appeared immediately. It was the elder, the second elder and the third elder.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the quiet courtyard, on the bed, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, his eyes closed, his face pale as gray. Behind him, the elder sat cross legged, his fingerprints changed, and a stream of runic energy fell into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Zizi..."


    On Du Shaofu''s body surface, there was still lightning light shining occasionally. There were many blood holes on his body. At the moment, the blood had dried up, and the skin on the blood hole was gradually showing signs of recovery.


    "HISHI..."


    As the big elder''s hand seal runes fell into Du Shaofu''s body, suddenly, there seemed to be some rebound force in Du Shaofu''s body, which directly collided with Du Shaofu and pushed his hands away.


    "Chula la!"


    At the same time, Du Shao''s bloody body suddenly began to bloom with mysterious light. The magical lights seemed to be turbid and dim, but they were closely connected with the meridians and blood vessels. Finally, they were crisscross and condensed together. A terrible power spread out and turned into a looming light net It covered Du Shaofu and devoured the thunder and lightning on Du Shaofu''s body surface.


    For the mysterious light net, it seems that the light of thunder and lightning is like a gourmet, which is devoured by greed, and then the mysterious light network is slowly disappearing with an ancient momentum of authority.


    "It''s incredible. It''s incredible."


    The elder jumped out of the bed and looked at Du Shaofu, who was sitting cross legged and not yet awake. His eyes were wide eyed and shocked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    "Elder, how is Du Shaofu


    Elder Liao immediately asked the elder. In addition to Liao Chang Lao, there were murongxi, sun Biyue and other elders in the room, including Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao.


    The elder looked at Du Shaofu on the bed in horror and said, "Wu Mai Ling seal is on his body. Even the practitioners at the top level of King Wu can''t resist the three-star and half thunder robbery power. But Du Shaofu''s resistance should be related to the Wu pulse spirit seal on his body. It seems that his Wu Mai Ling seal has a special expression for the power of thunder and lightning It can devour the power of thunder and lightning, but as for the result, I don''t know. It will only be clear after he wakes up. He has the martial pulse and spirit seal to protect his body, so it should not be a big deal. "


    "Wu Mai Ling Yin!"


    Murong Xi, elder Liao, elder sun Biyue and other people heard the speech, all for their eyes trembling.


    Wu Mai Ling seal, which only exists in the legend, only those big people who only exist in the legend have the Wu Mai Ling seal. How could Du Shaofu have such a terrible thing on his body.


    "Let him rest and ask about it when he wakes up."


    The big elder said to the crowd: "this time, the refining of high-quality peak Dao ware will shock the four sides soon. The college must be prepared to avoid being coveted by others."


    "Yes


    Murong Xi, Liao Chang and others nodded to answer the way, and then left the room with the elder.


    Finally, in the room, there are only Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Ouyang Shuang.


    "Hi..."


    In Du Shaofu''s arms, a small tower floated out, and Zhen Qingchun''s rather illusory figure appeared in the eyes of the three people. They carefully studied Du Shaofu, who was sitting on the bed with his knees crossed, his eyes closed and his breath weak.


    "Brother Qingchun, how is he?" Ouyang Shuang asked Zhen Qingchun. None of the three present was surprised.


    Zhen Qingchun looked at them carefully and said to the crowd, "it should be OK. He is physically strong, and the power of thunder robbery seems to have been absorbed by something. However, he is extremely weak. With the impact of thunder and lightning, he falls into a coma. However, he seems to be adjusting his breath and recovering himself. It should not be a big obstacle."


    "Hoo..."


    Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing feel relieved.


    As time goes by, many students in tianwu college are still trapped in a certain kind of shock.


    In the outside world, the news that some people had refined their treasures also spread like a storm. Within a few days, it shocked the four kingdoms.


    "It was the Sanxing half thunder robbery that Du Shaofu had attracted. What he might have refined was a high-quality peak Taoist weapon. It''s incredible!"


    "It''s Du Shaofu again. What''s the origin of this son? It''s so amazing!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around the Empire, many big forces have received very specific news. For a time, Du Shaofu''s name shocked the four sides again and attracted the attention of many forces.


    The vast and majestic palace is continuous, and the faint imperial spirit spreads out.


    In a large hall, a big man in a Dragon Robe had no breath fluctuation, but he was afraid to look directly at him. His temperament was not angry and powerful. He murmured: "I didn''t expect it was Du Shaofu again..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the grand hall, dragons and phoenixes are carved. Many dignified old men sit in the hall.


    "At least all of them are at the top level of high-quality Taoist instruments. Du Shaofu is so accomplished in refining weapons that he is afraid that his accomplishments at the level of instrument and Fuwen master alone will be enough to shock the four sides!"


    "Outstanding talent, amazing Fu Dao, I didn''t expect that there was an extraordinary generation in Shicheng, which was stronger than his father Du Tingxuan!"


    "This son is not a thing in the pool. It will certainly soar into the sky. This time, it has refined a high-quality top Taoist weapon. If we don''t have any more expression, I''m afraid that other forces will come first. Then it will be a great blow to Du family!"


    "No matter what, you can''t let that boy into the Du family. Du Tingxuan caused a terrible disaster at the beginning, which almost destroyed the Du family. Don''t you remember all that?"


    "Yes, some of the elders of the Du family are still healing up to now. Du Shaofu is involved in those monsters. If he is involved in the Du family, he will be destroyed again."


    In the hall, many powerful practitioners talked about it. A man with clear and deep facial features listened quietly. Suddenly, he looked at the people in the hall and said, "gentlemen, even if we let Du Shaofu go back to Du''s house, would he like to come back? When he arrived at tianwu Academy, he never contacted Yun Xin and Du Chi. I''m afraid he didn''t fight at all Back to the Du family, maybe that boy has already known what happened at the beginning, and he still hates us Du family


    With the fall of the Han''s voice, the din of the hall was suddenly silenced, and many eyes fluctuated.


    "At the beginning, we had no choice but to blame the Du family." An old man sighed with some helplessness in his eyes."That boy has no right to blame the Du family. We are the main clan. He is just a boy who comes out of different families. He can''t succeed." A big man said coldly, with disdain in his eyes.


    The man with clear and deep facial features looked at the crowd with trembling eyes and worried. He continued: "I''m afraid that at this time, someone will make a big fuss about the original things, so that the boy will hate our Du family and become a dangerous bomb that will be detonated immediately."


    "Hum! As a member of the Du family, if he really dares to rely on those good talents, he will be rebellious. If he dares to do harm to the main clan, he will kill him directly A majestic old man snorted, his eyes glowing with cold.


    Sparse forest light moon, a round of full moon climbing over the bamboo forest, so that the bamboo forest as if cage up a piece of light smoke, shares off, like falling dream.


    On a bamboo rattan chair, on an old man''s dry and dark face under the moonlight, his bright eyes flashed, showing a shocking color, and murmured: "this boy, it''s really amazing compared with each other!"


    "Grandfather, do we need to do something now?"


    A woman in a light blue dress and green water thin smoke gauze stood beside the old man, with her waist like plain, her muscles like blood clotting, her air like a delicate orchid.


    "You don''t have to do anything. Now it''s estimated that the Du family and the palace must be very busy. Let''s have a look at the excitement. There''s no need to get involved."


    With a smile, the old man continued to lie on the bamboo cane chair, looked at the woman, and said with a slight smile: "girl, why don''t you go to tianwu college and take that boy back to our Xie family to become the son-in-law of the Xie family. Although you are a little younger, you can help him a little more in the future."


    "Grandpa, you''re here again. I''m not coming to see you again."


    The woman''s charming face and beautiful eyes stare at the old man with a shy look, which makes her have a unique amorous feelings and charming posture.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk about it."


    When the old man laughed, Yuehua projected down from the crack in the bamboo grove, shining on the dark face, falling mottled light and shadow. After a pause for a moment, the wrinkles on his face fluctuated and said softly: "I just said that. I just think that boy is good, but I guess with the boy''s reputation now, I''m afraid there must be many little girls around him, in case the boy is few It''s a pity that I was cheated by that little girl. "


    "Grandfather, do you think I haven''t married yet?"


    The woman''s beautiful eyes are slightly looking forward to it. The night wind in the bamboo forest is blowing gently, and a trace of scattered hair is randomly scattered in the waist, and there is a feeling of going with the wind.


    "I don''t mean that. It''s just that the young talents of the Empire who can match my granddaughter are not fully qualified."


    The old man got up and put on his long, plain clothes like a bamboo pole carrying a cloth pocket. His bony chest was close to his long shirt, and he stretched his waist slightly, which made people worried. If he was not careful, his waist would be broken directly. He said softly, "the Du family intends to marry my Xie family. The old man of Du family and I have mentioned it several times. The Du family has always hidden the one I don''t want to aggrieve my granddaughter in this marriage, so it seems to me that only the boy is very good, except for his younger age. "


    The woman helped the old man with a smile and stopped talking. Her eyes were bright and touching.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten days later, in the early morning of tianwu college, the morning glow filled the sky, and the mountains were smeared with a light gold color.


    In the separate courtyard near the mountain and the water, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, with a broad sword behind his shoulder. His whole body was covered with a pale gold halo and began to slowly converge. His pale face was as white as gray, but he did not know when it began to recover its ruddy color.


    The energy of the golden aperture is like a golden snake. It penetrates into the body mysteriously. As the last ray of golden energy disappears, Du Shaofu''s eyelashes tremble and his closed eyes open.


    "HISHI..."


    Two strands of essence are shot out from the pale golden pupil, and a domineering and frightening breath sweeps out from the thin and solid body, which makes the room tremble slightly.


    "It''s OK. It''s a bit big this time."


    A seemingly obscene face appeared in front of Du Shaofu. He was sixteen or seventeen years old. His body was quite illusory. He had triangular eyes, his face was full of flesh, and his eyebrows were inverted. This face was extremely difficult to be identical.


    "Hoo!"


    A mouthful of turbid gas came out of his mouth. On Du Shaofu''s resolute face, his eyes converged back to clear and bright. He looked at his obscene face and laughed and said, "brother Qingchun, how long has it been since I was in a coma and added to my breath?"


    "Ten days." Zhen Qingchun said that the face that is difficult to be identical is not Zhen Qingchun and there is no other person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    "So long."


    After hearing this for a long time, he asked, "what happened to Du Shao Chun after hearing this?"


    "I didn''t go out again. I don''t know, but your elder sister Du Xiaoman came back from Shicheng." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    Outside the courtyard, it is surrounded by mountains and rivers.


    In the pavilion, a woman in hot clothes leaned against the wooden column, sketching a graceful and moving arc. Her dark hair was as smooth as a waterfall, and her green silk was loosely coiled up. Her long legs showed her slender Lou, which was more like a silent enchanting. Her chest was like a piece of condensed cream white jade, half hidden. She looked at the depths of the mountain stream. Her body was graceful, her eyes were ethereal, and her lips were like cherry petals "It''s good that the third brother is OK. He has refined high-quality top Dao tools. If father and second uncle know about it, they will be overjoyed."


    "Elder sister, take me to stone city next time. I want to go too." Du Xiaoqing came to be interested, pure and innocent temperament, but also elegant Qingling.


    "OK, we''ll go back next time." Du Xiaoman smiles slightly, and is free from vulgarity. Dark eyes as clear as a stream.


    "Don''t you take me?" Ouyang Shuang stares at Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoman, and the light of his big eyes fluctuates.


    "How about I take you there?"


    A faint familiar voice came out, and then a purple robe figure with a broad sword on his back came.


    "Brother..."


    Du Xiaoqing looked up and immediately rushed over with joy. He immediately grabbed Du Shaofu''s arm.


    It was Du Shaofu who came to look for the third daughter after he had cleaned his room and changed into a clean robe.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ouyang Shuang also came to Du Shaofu''s side. He was graceful and charming. His big eyes and beautiful eyes were always cool and gorgeous to others. But now he was full of worries when facing Du Shaofu.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang, quite puzzled, and said, "how do I feel that you are more and more like a woman?"


    "Just ask. Who cares about you when you have time." Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu and walked away.


    "Have I offended this man again?" Du Shaofu looked puzzled and touched his head, which was very difficult to understand.


    "It''s OK. You boy, just came out of tianwufu territory and made such a big noise. It''s OK." Du Xiaoman got up and stepped forward with a charming smile.


    "Elder sister, have you come back from stone city? How is your home?"


    Du Shaofu has learned from Zhen Qingchun that Du Xiaoman is back from Shicheng. It''s not surprising to see him at this time. However, he is concerned about his family. After all, Shicheng is the place where he grew up.


    "Everything is well at home. The elders are very happy to learn about your achievements in tianwu college. The residents of Shicheng know that you, the deputy city master, are very happy to celebrate in tianwu college." Du Xiaoman said with a smile.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu almost forgot that he was also the Deputy City Lord of Shicheng. Although he only put up a name and didn''t need to do anything, he just hung up a name. At this time, he really missed Du''s family and Shicheng. At the beginning, he came out of Shicheng, where he grew up.


    "I didn''t expect you to be the Vice City Lord. I didn''t expect that." Ouyang Shuang joked in the side, the big eyes light, obviously with a little disdain.


    "It''s just a small town, but it can''t compare with Lanling city."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to say that ye Baolin, the master of the stone city, had no choice but to make a name. Du Shaofu had no choice but to nod his head and promise to be the Deputy City Lord.


    "Shaofu, I have something to tell you about Prince Du''s residence." Du Xiaoman said.


    "Elder sister, just say it here. There is no outsider here." Du Shaofu nodded. Du Xiaoqing and Ouyang Shuang were not outsiders.


    "Well..."


    Du Xiaoman nodded, and then said to Du Shaofu, "this time I went back to inquire about the situation of Duwang''s house with my uncle and second uncle. It''s true that duwangfu is related to our Dujia in Shicheng, and it''s also the relationship between the main clan and the Du family."


    From his elder sister Du Xiaoman''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that many years ago, there were two amazing figures in the Du family. At that time, it happened that the Empire was in turmoil. One of them proposed to leave the stone city and develop towards the outside world to make contributions, while the other insisted on sticking to the ancestral land according to the ancestral precepts.


    In the end, most of the Du family wanted to go out and make a living. They left the stone city and finally made contributions. With the Cheng family of the stone dragon Empire, they won the present Shilong Empire, and were granted the title of King protector and became the first palace of the stone dragon empire.


    Over the years, it is said that the stone dragon Empire has already experienced many turbulence and changed the number of monarchs and emperors, but duwangfu is still the first palace. The title of protecting the king has been inherited to this day. It can be said that the Du family can sit on the same level with the Cheng family in the stone dragon Empire, under one family and above ten thousand families.


    Because of the relationship between Du''s family and Shicheng, I didn''t know when, so Shicheng was given special protection.But it''s a long time ago, and no one else knows these things. Even though no one in the Du family and Cheng family had known about it for a long time, Shicheng, a small border town, would not attract much attention from others. It has been maintaining the status quo over the years.


    The Du family, who stayed in Shicheng, had few resources for cultivation, less talent and fewer people. Therefore, the Du family has always maintained its original status, and its strength is more and more unable to compare with duwangfu.


    However, there are records in Du''s family in Shicheng. After the Duke''s residence left the stone city, they would hold a contest every three years.


    Later, the descendants of the Du family in Shicheng didn''t know why. Each generation was inferior to the next generation. Therefore, it evolved into a contest held every three years within the Du family in Shicheng. Those of the younger generation who were able to pass the test were able to enter duwangfu for training.


    At the end of the day, there was no special talent left the Du family in Shicheng. The duwangfu family even broke off contact with the Du family in Shicheng. Until about 20 years ago, Du Tingxuan came out of Shicheng, bloomed in tianwu college with amazing talent, and won the champion of tianwu Congress 20 years ago. This attracted the attention of Du Wangfu and contacted Du family again To Du Tingxuan.


    "It is said that later, the second uncle and the Duke''s house were very close, and the Duke''s house sent people to the Du family again to select qualified descendants to enter the Duwang''s house. As for the later things, my father and second uncle are not clear. Stone city is remote, and there is no way to have much information circulation. However, father and second uncle both said that when the second uncle and you came back to stone city, they were covered with blood, but the second uncle never mentioned anything about it. Father and second uncle sent people to ask about it, and they were driven back by Prince Du''s house. After that, Duwang''s house never contacted the Du family in Shicheng. "


    Du Xiaoman finally said to Du Shaofu that this time when she went back to Shicheng, she went to know about the situation of duwangfu''s residence, and that''s all she knew.


    "Is Prince Du''s residence related to that incident?"


    After listening to Du Xiaoman''s words and calculating the time at the beginning, Du Shaofu had to suspect that duwangfu might have something to do with the people who had separated his family. Otherwise, with the strength of Du''s mansion, the drunkard father was close to the Duke''s house, and the general forces did not dare to offend him easily.


    "I''ve heard something about it at this time."


    When Ouyang Shuang heard the speech, he looked at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoman, hesitated for a moment, and said, "actually, I overheard what my father and my mother said. They said that duwangfu was too ungrateful to replace uncle Tingxuan. At the beginning, I wondered how duwangfu and uncle Tingxuan could be related. Now I know that you are one family."


    "Is that all you know?"


    Du Shaofu asked, frowning slightly. Judging from Ouyang Shuang''s words, there must have been something happened between the duwangfu and the drunkard father, and even the duwangfu owed the drunkard father.


    "I don''t know much. If you need to, you''d better go to Lanling city and ask my parents." Ouyang Shuang said.


    "Well." Du Shaofu nodded slightly. It seemed that if necessary, he had to go to Lanling city to ask about the situation.


    From Du Xiaoman''s mouth, Du Shaofu once again learned about Du''s family and Shicheng. His elder sister Du Xiaoman also went to Lanling city and met his second brother Du Yunlong. He learned that the world is developing very well in Lanling city and has already become the top power in Lanling city.


    "Where''s Du Xiaoyao?"


    After chatting with elder sister, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing for a long time, Du Shaofu discovered that Du Xiaoyao was not there.


    "It seems that I went to take some miraculous medicine. Every time my second brother can find many miraculous herbs to eat, but let me not tell outsiders."


    Du Xiaoqing looks at Du Shaofu with innocent eyes. Du Xiaoman and Ouyang Shuang smile. Every time Du Xiaoyao goes out, she can eat a lot of miracles. In her heart, her brother and elder sister Du Xiaoman and Ouyang Shuang are naturally not outsiders, and they can tell.


    "Take the elixir?"


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he was stunned, and then immediately began to laugh bitterly. Du Xiaoyao went to get the miraculous medicine. Du Shaofu didn''t even think about it. There was no other place except the medicine field of tianwu college.


    "Du Shaofu, help me, please."


    Just as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the ground suddenly trembled. Then a golden streamer came out, and the golden talisman''s Secret lines flickered, turning into a golden macaque figure. Finally, it landed on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. It was Du Xiaoyao.


    But at this time, Du Xiaoyao has a feeling of gray head and earthy face. The fluctuation of golden pupils makes people look pitiful, and those who don''t know will be cheated. I don''t know how fierce this guy is behind his poor appearance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    "What''s going on?" Du Shaofu frowned slightly, and he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "I was watched by people. They were shamelessly arranged and trapped in the medicine field. Fortunately, I escaped quickly and didn''t find out who I was. However, three old guys followed my breath to catch up with me."


    Du Xiaoyao said angrily. It seems that he still has some anger in his heart. He didn''t expect that this time he went to the medicine field to take some miraculous medicine to eat to relieve his appetite. Those shameless college fellows were actually well arranged and trapped, almost caught him. Fortunately, his talent was strong enough to get out of the hospital safely.


    "Whoosh..."


    With Du Xiaoyao''s voice falling not long ago, three figures in the air like lightning swept through the air, three mighty breath surging, three old figures also appeared in the sky.


    "Great elder, two elder, three elder."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately picked. No wonder Du Xiaoyao wanted to escape. It turned out that the three elders in the inner courtyard were the ones who came to capture Du Xiaoyao.


    "Three elders."


    Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman salute immediately. Listening to Du Xiaoyao''s words, they know something in their hearts and feel uneasy.


    "Don''t be too polite."


    The three elders immediately fell, indicating that Du Xiaoman and Ouyang Shuang need not be polite. Then the three elders looked at Du Xiaoqing, and their eyes were shocked.


    Not long ago, Du Xiaoqing''s strength was enough to make all the people in tianwu college feel shocked. It seems that she is a pure innocent girl, but she has terrible strength. Once it breaks out, it is not fun.


    "Three elders."


    Du Shaofu, motionless, bowed his hands to the three elders.


    "Have you ever seen anyone just passing by?"


    The three elders looked around, but they couldn''t find anything. Finally, their eyes rested on Du Xiaoyao on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    But at this time, Du Xiaoyao''s breath was all converged, and he looked at the innocent appearance of white clouds in the sky, so that the three elders could not find anything.


    "No, we''ve been here all the time, and we haven''t found anything different."


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoman and Ouyang Shuang said with one voice.


    "That''s strange. How can you run so fast?" The second elder doubts that they clearly feel the breath coming towards this side.


    "How are you?"


    However, the elder looked at Du Shaofu and felt that the breath on Du Shaofu was no longer in any way. He was quite surprised.


    "It''s no big problem to go back to the elder." Du Shaofu nodded back.


    "That''s good." The elder nodded, and then motioned to the two elders and three elders, even a person, and said, "we continue to chase, that guy should be around."


    "Whoosh..."


    The voice falls, the three elder body shadow immediately swept away, it seems that they will not stop stealing the elixir guy.


    "Hoo..."


    Looking at the three elders disappeared in the far air, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman were relieved.


    "Well, it''s not so easy to catch me."


    Du Xiaoyao watched the three elders of the inner courtyard leave, and her pale gold soul pupil was filled with proud eyes.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to look at Du Xiaoyao. Finally, he asked about Xiaohu''s situation. From Du Xiaoqing''s mouth, he learned that half a year had passed, and Wang scale demon tiger was still in the closed door. However, during this half year''s time, Xiaohu also had several huge movements and stills.


    "The stupid tiger should have gained a lot of benefits. He was reluctant to come out after being shut up. Two months ago, he also caused a big disturbance. His breath is very strong. It is estimated that he has already broken into the animal kingdom with the help of the fierce blood essence." Du Xiaoyao said to Du Shaofu.


    "I''m going to see tiger later. Do you want to go, brother?" Du Xiaoqing then asked Du Shaofu.


    "You go first, and I''ll come to you later."


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment and then said that if the tiger, as Du Xiaoyao said, had already arrived in Wuhou, it would have been progressive and terrifying. The breakthrough of the orcs was not as good as that of the human martial arts practitioners. It was terrible enough for the tiger to arrive at the animal kingdom so soon.


    A moment later, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman go to the back mountain to see Xiaohu.


    Du Shaofu left the courtyard to find Han Chao. Not long ago, the valley courtyard where vice president Zhuge lived had been razed to the ground. It was only when he found Han Chao that he knew where he was now.


    "Du Xuedi, are you all right? That''s very kind of you."


    "Du Xuedi, you are really the pride of our institute. That day, three stars, half stars and almost four stars were attacked by thunder. Did you refine the Dao ware into a high-quality peak?"


    "Du Xuedi, your breath seems to be a little weak, but you should pay attention to recuperation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "You say the vice president, he is not far away from the yard to heal his wounds. Where was the residence of the vice president before, you can find the vice president."With the enthusiasm of Han Chao, Du Shaofu finally got to know from Han Chao that the place where vice president Zhuge is now is to leave immediately.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t dislike Han Chao''s enthusiasm at all, it was too much for people to bear.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Du Shaofu arrived at a verdant mountain peak, covered by a courtyard.


    In a simple and simple stone chamber, Zhuge qianbang sits with his knees crossed. His face is like a wasteland covered with grass. His face is full of wrinkles. He looks like a savage and a gorilla.


    Zhuge qianbang''s old face was still quite pale at this time, and his whole body was covered with Rune light halo.


    "Hoo..."


    After a moment, the aura of the whole body''s runes converged, Zhuge Qiangbang''s eyes opened, and a mouthful of turbid Qi was vomited from his abdomen along his throat.


    "Vice president, how are you?"


    Du Shaofu stood aside respectfully and looked at the vice president Zhuge in front of him. He knew that the vice president had been hurt a lot.


    "I''m fine, just some old diseases, but you, with your own strength to resist the thunder robbery, no big problem?"


    Vice President Zhuge got up, his breath was rather weak. He looked at Du Shaofu in front of him, and his eyes were shocked. He recovered so fast that he resisted the thunder robbery with his body. If he was someone else, he would not have been out of bed for a year and a half.


    "I''m no longer in any way."


    Du Shaofu replied that he only remembered that the thunder force had been pounding down his body. All his internal organs, muscles and muscles were going to be smashed into pieces. His mind was also shocked by the thunder current. He was dazed. He did not remember what happened at the beginning.


    But in his seclusion, Du Shaofu remembered like a dream. Just when his body was about to be smashed, there was a mysterious and familiar force in his body that suddenly awakened and defended himself from the terrible force of thunder.


    Now, looking back, Du Shaofu also took a breath. At the beginning, he just didn''t want to see the Taoist vessels destroyed, so he went all out. If I had known that thunder robbery was that kind of terror, I dare not try it.


    "You don''t feel any discomfort, do you?"


    Zhuge qianbang still looked at Du Shaofu in disbelief. With the power of thunder and robbery, King Wu''s realm was complete and the peak was hard to resist. Du Shaofu was totally OK, which made him feel incredible.


    "It should be OK."


    Du Shaofu shook his head. If there was any difference in his body, he felt that Wu Mai had more inexplicable feelings than before. The feeling was extremely mysterious and could not be said.


    The vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang looked at Du Shaofu. It seemed that this guy was really all right. Then he said, "it''s OK. You''re lucky. Can you have a sword?"


    "Yes


    Du Shaofu nodded and his mind moved. Suddenly, a green and gold color was shining in his hand. Then a long sword with the color of green and gold appeared in his hand. Suddenly, a domineering and fierce atmosphere filled his hand, and a clanging sound was faintly heard.


    On the long green and gold sword, the green and gold runes twinkle, and the sword also emits a faint light of green and gold. It looks ancient and clumsy, but in fact, it is extremely smart. The radian of the sword edge is elegant, the light of green and gold is shining, and the runes are flowing, which is natural.


    "Boom


    As soon as the sword came out, the whole stone chamber was shocked, and the energy of heaven and earth suddenly surged and gathered together. Within the sword, it was as if the energy of a volcano was suppressed.


    "Good sword!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand and felt the amazing energy fluctuation in the sword. No wonder the saying instrument itself has the power to move mountains and rivers, to shake mountains and rivers, to break mountains and to destroy everything.


    "Try to take advantage of it. The dark Qi can be injected into it and controlled by the mind. You will find something special."


    Zhuge Qiangbang, vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang, looked at Du Shaofu''s green and gold sword. In his seemingly godless eyes, there were also colorful waves.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu tried, and the dark spirit poured into his sword. Suddenly, the sound of wind and thunder resounded and clanged, and his works were brilliant, almost drowning Du Shaofu.


    Within the agile body, there was a sudden tremor, layers of light superimposed and bloomed. The body of the sword turned into overlapping chain angles, all of which were triangular in shape. They seemed to be separated, but in fact they were closely connected by nature.


    On each corner of the chain, there are dazzling blue and gold talismans blooming, just like the golden feather of a golden winged ROC bird. The breath is also domineering and frightening!


    A long sword instantly turns into a long blue and gold whip with a chain angle separated and connected with the sword body. It is like a spirit Python moving out, a dragon soaring into the sky, waving slightly, like a giant ROC moving in the sky. It is smart in its domineering power and charming in its simplicity.


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand. The green and gold long whip sword whirled around his body, channeling the energy of heaven and earth. It was like a dragon circling. It was extremely charming and dazzling.


    Finally, all the twists and turns into a natural, ancient and elegant green and gold sword again!


    "At the fourth watch, I made up for a chapter owed to my brothers the day before yesterday. I''ve been busy these days, and there are only three chapters every day. So tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, that is, on the 30th and national day, Xiao Yu will break out for two consecutive days.On the last day of the end of the month, Xiao Yu took advantage of the outbreak to ask for flowers. He had been busy recently and would work hard to code words. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    "Good sword!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled. He held the sword in his hand at this time. Perhaps it was because he had participated in the refining process, and his essence and blood were blended together. He felt that he was as one with the body of the sword, and had the feeling of flesh and blood.


    Holding on to the sword with volcanic eruption energy, Du Shaofu had a feeling that ordinary martial arts practitioners at this time would be able to directly kill the sword with their own hands and feet!


    "Has this sword been named?"


    Zhuge Qiangbang, vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang, was staring at Du Shaofu''s sword, which was the most powerful weapon he had ever refined in his life.


    "This sword is refined by the vice president. Please name it!"


    Du Shaofu looked up and respectfully handed the sword to Vice President Zhuge.


    However, the sword of Du Fu''s sword is as bright as gold, and the sword''s blade is as bright as gold.


    "This sword is smart and charming. It''s domineering and frightening. How about" baying " Zhuge Qiangbang trembled.


    "OK, it''s called baying."


    Du Shaofu nodded and his voice dropped. On the green and gold sword, the sound of wind and thunder clanged for no reason, which shocked people.


    "The identity is hidden, but is your father OK?"


    All of a sudden, vice president Zhuge Qiangbang looked at Du Shaofu with a little fluctuation in his eyes. He asked, "I know who your father is. Your father and son are similar in appearance. From the first sight I saw you, I guessed your identity."


    Du Shaofu was slightly stunned. Then he looked up and said, "back to the vice president, I haven''t seen my father for a long time. I don''t know where he went."


    "I''ve heard about your father and son. It''s hard enough for you."


    Zhuge Qiangbang sighed, then handed the bully back to Du Shaofu and said, "why did you enter tianwu academy?"


    Du Shaofu put away the bully''s shadow. The vice president of Zhuge qianbang had already seen his identity, and there was no need to hide it. If vice president Zhuge wanted to embarrass himself, he would have been in a dilemma for a long time, and he didn''t have to wait until now. He said, "my father asked me to come."


    "Is it your father''s son of a bitch who let you into Fuyuan?" Zhuge Qiang Bang''s old savage face moved his eyes and looked at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu did not speak, but nodded slightly to show his acquiescence.


    "Well, his son of a bitch can''t let go." Zhuge qianbang sighed and shook his head.


    "Vice president, my father


    Before Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang interrupted Du Shaofu''s words and said, "your father''s son of a bitch, I''m afraid you should come to the Fuyuan to make amends. He owes a lot to the Fuyuan. He''s cruel enough to send his son to the Fuyuan. It''s certain that we old guys won''t touch his son."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he had a wry smile on his face. Then he asked the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang: "vice president, can you tell me more about my father?"


    Zhuge qianbang looked at Du Shaofu for a moment, then nodded his head and said, "your father is very talented. Since he entered tianwu academy, he has always been amazing. In the same class, he has always been the first in the list of martial arts. His talent is amazing and his understanding is extraordinary. Twenty years ago, I became a" Thunder Dragon ", but I don''t know why. Your father''s son of a bitch appeared directly to recognize the Lord, even the inner Dean The old man couldn''t stop it. Soon after, the perimeter of the hospital refined the "Huangji pill". Your father appeared again and took away the Huangji pill directly. Therefore, your father''s son of a bitch was ranked second on the reward list. "


    "Did my father''s cultivation reach the realm of Emperor Wu? Why did he capture Huangji Dan?"


    Du Shaofu had some doubts. Huangjidan played an important role in breaking through the realm of Emperor Wu. No matter how old drunk father was, he had not broken through the realm of Daowu emperor.


    "At that time, your father had not yet broken through the realm of Emperor Wu. Do you think it was so easy to break through the realm of Emperor Wu? It is said that the capture of huangjidan by your father was related to the palace of Duwang. Since then, for many years, no one in the residence sent his descendants to tianwu Academy. Until this time, the people of King Du''s residence came again." Zhuge said.


    "It''s Du Wangfu again." Du Shaofu looked slightly.


    "Although Lei long was refined by catching Lei Ling, it is more important to find the Ming Lord. If Lei long can be recognized by your father, it proves that he is also the Ming master of Lei long. Just as you can finally turn the tide of the storm and refine the" overlord shadow ", you should really own the tyrant shadow."


    Zhuge Qiangbang said: "your son of a bitch sent you to Fuyuan. This time, I was able to fulfill my wish and refine a Taoist weapon beyond the level of Thunder Dragon. However, elder Zhou Chuan of the medicine academy took away the Huangji Dan from you at the beginning, and then you stole the main material for the second time. You father and son are really Zhou Changlao''s nemesis."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly, and he didn''t know what to say. It seemed that he had to put his promise in mind. In the future, he would have to compensate him earlier.When Du Shaofu left the stone chamber, it was almost dusk in the afternoon. He thought of Du Xiaoqing and Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoyao and his elder sister Du Xiaoman all went to the back mountain to check on Xiao Hu''s current movement. As soon as his figure was swept, he immediately rushed to the back mountain.


    A moment later, in the continuous back mountain, the mountains rise and fall, and the forest is vast, showing a kind of ancient flavor of vicissitudes.


    "Roar..."


    In the distance, Du Shaofu heard the roar of the tiger, which was like thunder.


    In the whole mountain range, all the monsters trembled and did not dare to move!


    When Du Shaofu looked up from afar, he saw a giant tiger leaping into the sky with wings flapping up in the sky, and his whole body was shining brightly. At the moment, the giant tiger''s body was black and the black Rune was soaring into the sky.


    "Roar..."


    Black giant tiger roars, you can clearly see the sound waves caused by the space waves, just like big waves rolling, the earth and the earth roar.


    The giant tiger flapped its wings, and the terror wave swept over. You can clearly see that there is a pale golden wave, which is like the vast undulation of the sea roaring, covering the sky and the earth. It seems that the waves are pounding on the shore. It makes the surrounding land almost crack and the forest sea falls.


    "Boom..."


    Under the wave of terror, many big trees were broken, and the boulders were split into pieces. Finally, they became vermicelli. The scene was appalling!


    "How strong!"


    Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman looked up at the huge black giant tiger. They were stunned and their souls were trembling. The black giant tiger was so strong that it was like the supreme one among the beasts roaring. It could roar mountains and rivers and suppress all animals.


    "This stupid tiger has got so much benefit, and his blood has risen so much."


    Du Xiaoyao was on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, and her pale golden pupils were fluctuating.


    Du Shaofu''s figure falls beside Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao. He looks up at the huge black tiger, which is no less than ten feet in size. His body is awe inspiring. He is strong and powerful. He stands on the sky with his feet growing clouds. His talisman''s Secret patterns are spreading. He has the momentum of a landslide.


    At this time, the scale of the king of the dark tiger is dark, just like the black scale of the tiger.


    The black giant tiger fluttered its wings. On its wings, there was a circle of golden talisman and secret patterns, which spread the domineering and frightening atmosphere. Du Shaofu could clearly feel that there was a connection between the breath of golden winged ROC bird and the black tiger.


    The giant tiger is crouching, sending out bright black runes, like a mountain oppressing people. The tiger''s eyes are covetous, the pressure is rolling, and the voice is like thunder. It''s frightening!


    "The environment of animal waiting is mysterious!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. At the moment, the breath of the king scale demon tiger reached the mysterious level of the animal kingdom.


    "Brother, I feel the breath of the tiger is much stronger. It seems that it will not be too much under me."


    When Du Xiaoqing saw Du Shaofu, his eyes were pure and innocent. At this time, the green light also fluctuated.


    "It seems to be the breath of dark tiger, and the breath of atavism, and the breath of golden winged ROC. The king scale demon tiger has a lot of opportunities."


    In Du Shaofu''s arms, Zhen Qingchun''s unreal figure was swept out of the tower, and he looked at the huge black tiger in the air, showing a shock.


    "Brother Qingchun, what kind of monster is the dark tiger?"


    Du Shaofu asked. He had never heard of the dark tiger.


    "You are too ignorant. Dark tiger is the top beast on the list of beasts. You just don''t know and can''t blame you, because the number of dark tigers is too small, even less than that of white tigers. Green dragon and white tiger, Phoenix Xuanwu and so on are enough to enter the top 10 of the list. It is said that dark tiger is not under white tiger, but I don''t know why, but there is no such thing As famous as the white tiger, but any dark tiger is the absolute king Zhen Qingchun said that there was still a shock in his eyes. Even in his heyday, it was difficult to find a dark tiger as a mount. No dark tiger could be tamed. That kind of beast like emperor with noble blood could not submit himself to anyone.


    "Chulala..."


    For a moment, the huge body of the king scale demon tiger appeared in front of Du Shaofu with a breath of terror. In the eyes of the tiger, he was awed and respectful. He said, "I''ve seen the master, thank you for your kindness."


    "Can you finally speak?"


    Du Shaofu smiles. The king scale demon tiger has set foot in the animal waiting environment and can speak his words. If he can step into the animal kingdom one day, he will also be able to shape his body and transform himself into a human body. Looking at the king scale demon tiger with a smile, he said, "don''t call me master, call me three Shao!"


    "Three little."


    The little tiger is respectful. It is very clear in his heart that if it was not for the youth in front of him, he would never have achieved what he is today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    "Stupid tiger has made great progress, but his blood is not weak now."


    Du Xiaoyao ran to Du Shaofu''s shoulder and looked at the tiger. His eyes were a little surprised. He felt that the breath on the tiger was not so strong.


    "It has the flavor of atavism, dark sky tiger and golden winged ROC. It is really strong. Once it grows up, it will never be much under the white tiger." Zhen Qingchun marvels that such changes are a miracle among the orcs.


    Du Shaofu smiles. Xiaohu''s breakthrough to the mysterious level of the animal kingdom can be said to be a continuous breakthrough with amazing progress.


    However, the biggest benefit of Xiaohu is not the breakthrough in the level of cultivation, but the change in blood.


    The black tiger''s blood essence should be the dark tiger mentioned by Zhen Qingchun. In addition, the tiger once took some blood equivalent to that of the golden winged ROC bird, and the little tiger itself has signs of returning to its ancestry. Under such changes, the little tiger is definitely not comparable to other orcs.


    At dusk, when the setting sun sank, the glow of the surrounding mountains gradually faded, and the silver gray twilight covered the mountains. As the setting sun gradually sank, the night became thicker and thicker.


    When Du Shaofu and his party returned to the pottery yard, they met an unexpected guest, a pretty woman.


    Du Shaofu is no stranger to this man. She has met Li Xue many times. She was a friend of Ouyang Shuang, named Zhang Jing. It is said that she and Li Xue are distant cousins.


    After Zhang Jing arrived, she took Ouyang Shuang to one side and said something. She looked dignified and worried.


    A moment later, the night fell completely. In the courtyard hall, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoman, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, and Zhang Jing were all sitting in it.


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly heavy. He just learned from Ouyang Shuang that Zhang Jing came to look for Ouyang Shuang because of Li Xue.


    From Zhang Jing''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that after Li Xue had escorted qianguyu back, he was immediately embarrassed by the Qianjia family and put the responsibility on Li Xue. In order to prevent the Qianjia family from breaking up with the Li family, the Li family had to decide to let Li Xue marry qianguyu, who had become a disabled person.


    "Since Li Xue doesn''t want to, where are the people now?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. In any case, the responsibility for this matter is not his own, but at this time it has something to do with himself.


    "Cousin Li Xue has been imprisoned by the elders of her family. She can only accept it in silence for the sake that the Li family will not break up with thousands of families and take care of the whole Li family."


    Zhang Jing looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but I know that cousin Li Xue is not willing to marry qianguyu. It is said that after qianguyu was abandoned, her character has changed greatly. At this time, cousin Li Xue married qianguyu, and she was afraid that she was not happy."


    "This matter is decided by the Li family. Li Xue has also chosen to bear it silently. What else can we do?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. This is a matter for the Qianjia and the Li families. Even if other people are willing to intervene, they can''t help it.


    Ouyang looked at Du Shaofu, and his red lips opened slightly. He said, "Zhang Jingxue''s younger sister means that she wants you to help. With your present reputation and status, you may have a chance to persuade the Li family, so that Li Xue will not be wronged all his life."


    "Me?" Du Shaofu was slightly stunned.


    "Yes, with Du Xuedi''s current reputation, even if Du Xuedi is famous as the imperial capital, if Du Xuedi can go to the Li family, maybe he can save cousin Li Xue." Zhang Jingqi looked forward to Du Shaofu. This time she came, she hoped to invite Du Shaofu to Li''s house, the capital of the emperor.


    "What do you think?" Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, then looked at Ouyang Shuang and asked.


    Ouyang Shuang said, "if you can, I hope you can help. After all, it has something to do with you and me."


    Du Shaofu pondered and hesitated for a while, then raised his head to his elder sister Du Xiaoman and said, "elder sister, is the duwangfu also in the imperial capital?"


    "The eight palaces are all in the imperial capital, and duwangfu is no exception." Du Xiaoman nodded.


    "Well, tomorrow we will go to the imperial capital first." Du Shaofu said to Ouyang Shuang and Zhang Jing that the light of his eyes fluctuated secretly. Maybe it''s time for him to go to Duke Du''s residence.


    "Great, I''m going too. I can finally go out and play."


    Smell speech, the most happy is Du Xiaoqing, immediately excited to dance.


    In the early morning of the next day, the tiger turned into a body and began to fly. Du Shaofu took the tiger''s back and left the college for the stone dragon empire.


    There were Ouyang Shuang, Zhang Jing, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, but Du Xiaoman didn''t accompany. He just told Du Shaofu to be careful and pay more attention to Du Wangfu''s residence in the imperial capital.


    Du Shaofu left the college for a period of time, and no one was in charge of it. There were only four people in the Institute, and there were no tutors or elders in charge of the Institute. It was the most free. Besides, given Du Shaofu''s current position in the college, few people would be in charge of him.


    Zhang Jing and Ouyang Shuang asked for leave with the elder overnight, but they were also approved smoothly. For the old students, the college will not restrict their freedom too much.Small tiger wings, space air flow whistling, as fast as lightning.


    "It seems that something happened in the imperial capital of the stone dragon Empire recently. All the people related to the imperial power in the academy have been summoned back." On the tiger''s back, Zhang Jing said.


    "No wonder the general, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, guiwa and Wuque have all gone back. It turns out that great events have taken place in the imperial capital. Maybe we can have a look at what''s going on after us." Ouyang Shuang smiles.


    "Are they all imperial?" Du Shaofu was quite surprised. No wonder he didn''t see them.


    "Du Xuedi, you and general Gu Xinyan are so close, don''t you really know?"


    Zhang Jingjiao Yan is extremely surprised, seems to be unbelievable, in the college, I am afraid that few people do not know the existence behind the general and others.


    Ouyang Shuang naturally knew that Du Shaofu was not lying. His red lips were slightly open, and he said, "emperors have eight palaces, including generals, ghost children, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, and Guo Shaofeng. They come from one of the eight palaces. The eight palaces are the strongest Eight Legged forces in the whole Shilong Empire, and they are also the strongest forces in the Shilong empire. Among them, duwangfu is the leader. "


    "They''re all back in the capital. They should be able to see them in the capital." Du Shaofu looked at them slightly, but he didn''t expect that all of them were of extraordinary origin, and the backing behind them was not small.


    "Brother, can we rob along the way?"


    Du Qingqing stood on the tiger''s huge back and looked forward to Du Shaofu''s tentative inquiry.


    Just as Du Qingqing''s voice dropped, Zhang Jing was Jiao Yan, and suddenly she was a little stunned.


    Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu with big eyes and hatred. In Ouyang Shuang''s heart, all this must be Du Shaofu''s disaster. I don''t know what Du Shaofu taught Xiaoqing and made the girl''s head full of robbery.


    "We can''t rob. We''d better go to the imperial capital first." When Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang''s eyes and smacked his tongue, he could only feel helpless.


    The distance from tianwu college to the imperial capital is not short, but at the speed of Xiaohu at this time, it is much faster.


    According to Zhang Jing''s estimation, with the speed of Xiaohu''s terror, people can reach the imperial capital in four or five days at most.


    On the tiger''s back, a moment later, all of them had sat cross legged and began to practice breathing.


    Even Du Xiaoyao has entered a certain kind of cultivation, and there is a layer of pale golden light all over his body.


    Du Shaofu, with a broad sword behind his shoulder, sat cross legged. With the condensation of his fingerprints, an ancient breath spread out, and then his whole body was wrapped in a white light like a divine awn


    Night covers the vast city.


    In the continuous building group, pavilions are continuous and the moon is covered.


    "Go away, all of you. I''m a useless man. Why do you care about me? Go away."


    "Jingle Bang Bang... "


    The shrill howling and the sound of falling things reverberated. Outside the corridor of the room, the people below were trembling with fear.


    "Kera..."


    In the hall, a middle-aged man with a cold face waved down and a thick wooden table was broken into powder.


    "How can my good son become like this? Why is Du Shaofu so cruel that he wants to turn me into a useless man and make him worse than death." In the hall, a woman was sobbing and full of tears.


    "It has something to do with the Li family''s woman. Since she doesn''t know how to flatter her and doesn''t want to marry into my family, it''s not as good as she wants. I must let her serve my son in this life. No matter how extraordinary Du Shaofu is, I will never let go of my son Gu Yu!"


    The old man with a cold look drank deeply, and the chill in his eyes shot out. His son has a long history of jade, and his talent is amazing. Tianwu college ranks at the top of the list of martial arts. He is considered to have a great opportunity to step into the realm of King Wu and carry forward the whole thousand families. From childhood to childhood, most of them were trained as successors of thousands of families. But now everything has been destroyed. How can he let go of this heartache.


    Night, the moon, such as training, shine on the continuous building.


    In the beautiful room, a charming and tempting figure stands in front of the window, with a moving arc all over her body. She looks at the bright moon on the sky with her eyes breaking and heartbreaking.


    In the room, a tall and thin middle-aged man stood quietly behind Li Xue, looking at the delicate and delicate back, with a little ruddy eyes, and said: "Xueer, Father knows you are wronged, but your uncle also has his difficulties. You know the power of Li family and the force of thousand families, you know, it doesn''t matter if it was at the beginning, but now, the thousand families have caught up with Prince Du''s house ¡±


    before the middle-aged voice dropped, the charming woman turned back and said, "Dad, I understand the difficulties of the Li family. Since it is caused by me at this time, it is my responsibility."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    "It''s dad that''s useless. It''s wronged you."


    The middle-aged man''s voice dropped, his eyes darkened, and then he turned to leave.


    The charming woman continued to stand quietly in front of the window. After a long time, she murmured, "maybe this is life, and I only have to recognize it!"


    Five days later, in the early morning, a vast and boundless outline appeared in the early morning sun. Looking from afar, it was like an endless dragon sleeping in the distance.


    The vast buildings are endless, spread to the end of the line of sight, boundless, surrounded by rivers, majestic.


    The imperial city is called the Imperial City, but this is the imperial city.


    The imperial capital, the important place of the whole empire, integrates economy and trade, finance, industry, Xing, Bing, Li, and household. It is one of the eight palaces, where the royal family is located.


    The imperial capital, in charge of the 365 prefectures of the stone dragon Empire, is under the emperor''s feet. Don''t dare to disobey.


    In the early morning, three women and a man, a monkey and a cat entered the huge gate with the crowd. The sound of the noise suddenly came to us. The palace buildings were continuous and the streets were crowded in. There was a sense of dignity and majesty between them. It seemed that the three women and one man were not comfortable for a long time.


    "It is worthy of being the capital of the emperor. It is so huge that the strong are like clouds..."


    Standing in the crowded street, Du Shaofu looked up slightly at the vast city around him. Compared with Lanling City, Du Shaofu did not know how many times its size was, and it showed a kind of majestic flavor.


    With the constant flow of people on the street, Du Shaofu could easily feel that there were many practitioners in the Wuling state, and one of them could be found occasionally in the streets of marquis Wu, which was hard to see in Lanling city and dark city.


    "This is the imperial capital of Longcheng. Naturally, it''s a strong city, and there are eight palaces in it. Don''t make trouble in the imperial capital."


    Ouyang Shuang had to remind Du Shaofu that he was afraid that this guy would cause some disaster in the imperial capital. After all, DIDU is not a college.


    "If people don''t offend me, I''m not a troublemaker."


    Du Shaofu glanced at Ouyang Shuang, moved his eyebrows, curled his lips and said, "no one wants to offend me, so don''t blame me for being rude."


    "But you, let''s go to Li''s first." Ouyang Shuang said.


    "There are so many people, so much fun."


    Du Xiaoqing hopped like a blue butterfly, and immediately got into the crowd and was interested in everything.


    The Li family, located in the south of the imperial capital, is not comparable with the eight imperial palaces. It is also a well-known family in the imperial capital, with huge influence and awe inspiring.


    In the whole imperial capital, there are numerous forces of all sizes, but few of them can reach the level of the Li family.


    For the imperial capital, the eight palaces are the top forces, and the Li family and the thousand families are the first-class forces.


    The other big and small forces can only survive and expand in the cracks. They slowly look up to the Li family, the thousand family and other big forces, waiting for one day to find a chance to climb on.


    On the streets extending in all directions, the crowd swarmed in, dense and lively.


    It took Du Shaofu an hour to get to the gate of the Li family. It is said that if they cross the imperial capital from the streets of the capital, ordinary people may walk for a day and a night, which shows how huge the imperial capital is.


    The Li family is majestic, with towering doors and walls, and many ferocious animal figures are carved.


    In front of the huge gate, two stone lions with a height of about two meters are crouching, which is ferocious and ferocious.


    In the middle of the gate, there is a gold-plated plaque with the word "Li Fu" on it, which is magnificent.


    "Come on, hang the silk on this side and the red lanterns on the beam."


    "Clean them up. Tomorrow is the big day for Miss Wu."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In front of Li''s house, there was a lot of excitement, and many servants were putting on lights and decorations.


    In front of the gate, there are several men in strong clothes standing upright, holding long sticks, and their breath is extremely fierce.


    Du Shaofu and his party stopped at the front gate of the Li family. Several men in strong attire looked at each other. The leader immediately stepped out to Zhang Jing''s side. His eyes swept over Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing. They were astonished by Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing. They saluted Zhang Jing respectfully and said, "it''s Miss Biao. My cousin and my wife have arrived."


    Zhang Jing looked at the scene of lights and decorations outside Li''s house. Jiao Yan and Dai Mei frowned slightly, and asked the man in strong clothes: "is it cousin Li Xue..."


    "Miss Hui Biao, it is the great joy of Miss Wu. Tomorrow, Miss Wu will marry a thousand young masters." The man in strong clothes replied respectfully.


    "It turned out to be cousin Jing. No wonder I didn''t see cousin Jing with my cousin yesterday."


    At this time, a dozen or so young men and women walked out of the front door of the Li family. A 25-6-year-old young man who was in the forefront saw Zhang Jing. His eyes lit up and immediately walked up.


    The young man was also born well. He was tall and straight, with a big and handsome face, but there was some evil spirit in his eyebrows, which gave people a gloomy feeling."Cousin Li Yu." Zhang Jing nodded slightly and looked at the young man who was coming. Her eyes were not happy.


    "It''s good to be here. I thought I couldn''t see my cousin Jing this time."


    The young man looked at Zhang Jing, and his eyes flashed a little, just like a hound looking at its prey. Then he saw Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing, and his eyes were startled, and his whole body trembled for the darkness.


    A dozen or so young men and women all came up and looked at Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing. The man''s eyes were stunned and dull, and the woman''s face was full of envy and admiration.


    "I''ll go to see cousin Li Xue first. Goodbye, cousin Li Yu."


    Zhang Jing nodded his head, then looked at Du Shaofu behind him. With a little expectation in his eyes, he said in a soft voice, "Du Xuedi, let''s go in?"


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded and glanced at a dozen or so young men and women who came here. Their cultivation strength was very good. Almost all of them were in the pulse spirit state. They were between 20 and 25-6 years old. If they were outside, they would be regarded as extraordinary talents.


    "Cousin Jing, it seems that she has never seen this one before. Is she a member of her family?"


    The young man, who was called Li Yu, usually saw a young man with a strange object on his shoulder and back. His relationship seemed to be extraordinary. When he saw the young man with two beautiful women around him, he suddenly felt jealous. Although he asked each other with a smile, he had a little disdain in his eyes, In the imperial capital, in the whole stone dragon Empire, there are several young people who can compare with his identity.


    "This is my younger brother of tianwu college. Is there something wrong with my cousin Li Yu?"


    Zhang Jing''s eyes suddenly sank, and pretty Jiaoyan suddenly changed her face when she said that she would change her face. She could know the character of her cousin. If she wasn''t strong enough, if this cousin wanted to embarrass Du Xuedi, and Du Xuedi was definitely not a person to embarrass others, the consequences could be imagined.


    Zhang Jing absolutely does not mind what happened to her cousin Li Yu and what lessons she learned. However, she did not expect that the time was out of control and affected cousin Li Xue.


    "It turns out to be cousin Jing, a student of tianwu college."


    Hearing this, Li Yu disdained his eyes more and more, but his face was still smiling. He said, "cousin, it''s OK for you to see Wu Mei, but you can''t do it. Wu Mei will be very happy tomorrow. According to the custom, no man can meet before the wedding, but even the groom can''t see him."


    Zhang Jingwen speech, Dai eyebrow micro Cu, a time did not know how to do.


    "You go to see Li Xue first and see what she says. Then we will discuss." Ouyang Shuang asked Zhang Jing.


    "Well, I''ll arrange for you to settle down first, and then I''ll see cousin Li Xue later." Zhang Jing understood, looked at Ouyang Shuang and Du Shaofu and said.


    "Just leave it to me. You''ve been a guest from afar. My Li family has always been hospitable, and I''ll make arrangements."


    Seeing this, Li Yu glanced over Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing, and said to Zhang Jing with great enthusiasm: "cousin Jing, don''t worry about it. Your friend is my friend. I will arrange it."


    Li Yu''s face was full of smile, but he was very graceful. He did not look at Du Shaofu. He looked at Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing all the time. He said enthusiastically, "you can come with me. I''m very happy to serve you."


    Ouyang''s hair bun and long and thin hair on the temples set off his peerless face. His thin willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly. His temperament was cold and gorgeous. His big eyes could not stand a little waves, nor could he see any emotion. He said to Zhang Jing, "we are settling down nearby. You have the badge of the college. You should find us It''s not difficult. "


    "Well, I''ll let you know as soon as I have news." Zhang Jing nods, looks at Li Yu, looks at Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing, and knows why Ouyang Shuang doesn''t settle down in Li''s house.


    After that, Zhang Jing doesn''t have to worry about Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing and Du Shaofu. Let alone Du Shaofu''s terror, Du Xiaoqing''s strength is afraid that there are few people in the whole imperial capital who are her opponents.


    A warm, but was not looked at by people, Li Yu immediately some down, his face and eyes slightly twitch, a touch of cold quietly wiped, "let''s go, first find a place to settle down, and then make arrangements." Watching Zhang Jing enter the Li family, Ouyang Shuang looks back and says to Du Shaofu.


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Tomorrow is Li Xue''s wedding joy. I''m afraid I can''t see Li Xue today. I can only ask Zhang Jing to inquire about the situation before making a decision.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    "Wait a minute."


    As the three turned to leave, Li Yu gave a slight snort. His figure stopped Ouyang Shuang, and his face and eyes picked him up and said, "this girl, you don''t want to enter my Li family. Don''t you dislike my Li family?"


    At the moment, several other young men and women saw this and showed a kind of posture of acting for the tiger, which immediately blocked Ouyang Shuang, Du Shaofu, and Du Xiaoqing in front of the three people, one by one, and the atmosphere suddenly solidified and became uneasy.


    "Roar!"


    Xiao Hu follows Du Shaofu. His black cat like body bows slightly, and his mouth roars gently. He is afraid that just one look from Du Shaofu is enough to tear the ten young men and women to pieces.


    Du Xiaoqing is indifferent, pure innocent eyes quietly looking at Du Shaofu''s gradually gloomy face.


    Looking at Li Yu, Ouyang Shuang has pink lips and soft lips. However, he does not have a smiling smile. He is just coldly embellished on his cold face. His cold temperament is undoubtedly telling the stranger to stay away from him. He doesn''t pay attention to Li Yu''s meaning. He gently spits out a word in his mouth and says, "go away!"


    With Ouyang Shuang''s voice falling, the eyes of a dozen young men and women headed by Li Yu suddenly trembled.


    After being scolded by Ouyang Shuang so coldly, Li Yu''s face was blue and white. Then he could not help but sneer at Ouyang Shuang and said, "do you know who you are talking to? This is not tianwu academy, but the imperial capital!"


    After hearing the speech, Ouyang''s face suddenly changed and became more and more indifferent. He glanced at Li Yu and said, "the Li family is nothing in front of me. If it hadn''t been for Li Xue''s sake, you would have been lying down now!"


    "Jie Jie, what a shameless little girl, today I won''t let you learn a lesson. I really let you look down on my Li family and the imperial capital. You should also come from tianwu college. I''d like to see what abilities the people in tianwu college have!"


    Li Yu finally couldn''t suppress his anger. In the imperial capital or at the gate of Li''s family, who dares to speak to him like this? Besides, at this time, this girl even did not put him in his eyes.


    "Boom


    With the sound of Li yuleng''s joke falling down and waving his hand, a palm imprinted on Li Xue and went away. A stream of mysterious Qi surged and the runes swept, which made Zhou Kong tremble fiercely.


    "Go away!"


    Just as Ouyang Shuang''s voice dropped, a terrible momentum burst out from the delicate body of that graceful and exquisite body. The air suddenly fluctuated, and a faint vacuum trace appeared at the place where the fist passed, accompanied by the flash of runes. Then a fist seal with the momentum of rushing thunder was directly hit by it The former is above the palm print.


    "Bang!"


    Everything happened as fast as lightning, when the low voice and explosion came out, Li Yu''s body directly shook away, and then fell violently more than ten meters away, splitting the tortoise that was directly shaking on the ground, and shooting the stones!


    Looking at this scene, the eyes of more than ten young men and women around and at the gate of Li''s mansion suddenly tremble. Young master Li Yu, who is at the mysterious level of pulse and soul state, is unbearable, and the strength of a beautiful woman is so strong that it is so terrible.


    Even Li Yu was not an opponent. A dozen young men and women around him suddenly fell back after being shocked. Where could they dare to stop him.


    Although the faces of several young guards in strong attire changed suddenly, they saw that young master Li Yu was no match. They all wanted to tear Du Shaofu to pieces, but they did not dare to go forward to deal with Du Shaofu.


    "Let''s go and wait for Zhang Jing''s news." Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu that he didn''t care about a Li Yu.


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly, glanced at Li Yu on the ground in the distance, and then nodded away.


    "Pooh


    Li Yu struggled to get up. His face was pale, and his mouth was filled with blood.


    "Brother Li Yu, do you want to inform the strong in our family, we..."


    A young man came forward and asked Li Yu pleasantly. He only looked at the moving figure leaving, and there was still a trace of fear.


    "No, no one is allowed to pass on this matter, or I won''t be polite."


    Li Yu''s eyes sank. If he told the strong man in his family, he would not even be able to catch a little girl''s move. He was afraid that it would be detrimental to his future status in the family, and would become the laughing stock of other brothers.


    If this matter spread to the same generation circles of the major forces in the imperial capital, he would certainly become a laughing stock in the future.


    Looking at those figures leaving, Li Yu''s eyes were gloomy, his eyes were chilly, and his mouth was full of blood. He said, "Zhang Jing came back in such a hurry, but it was the first time to look for five younger sisters. I''m afraid it will never be a good thing. I will never let go of the two women and one man. This is the capital of the emperor, but I can''t escape from my hand."


    Half an hour later, on a quiet street not far from Li''s, Du Shaofu looked around in a neat and clean room called Kepeng inn. Then he gave Ouyang Shuang a smile and said, "I didn''t expect that you are very familiar with the imperial capital."


    "I''ve been in the imperial capital before, but I''m not familiar with it."Ouyang Shuang''s eyes slightly coagulated and said: "I didn''t expect Li Xue to get married tomorrow. What should we do now? If we really go to the Li family, I''m afraid it will be difficult to persuade the Li family."


    "Wait until the news comes back."


    Du Shaofu also slightly frowned. Ouyang Shuang was worried. Du Shaofu naturally knew that the marriage date of Li Xue and qianguyu would be tomorrow. At this time, the relatives and friends of the two families had already received the invitation. With the status of the Li family and Qianjia family in the imperial capital, the news of the big marriage had already spread.


    Not to mention that the Li family was forced to have no choice but to agree. At the moment, if they suddenly repent before the wedding, they may not be able to bear the pressure. This will not only make this a laughing stock of the entire imperial capital, but also bear the anger of the whole thousand families.


    "Now it can only be like this. It seems that things are more troublesome than expected. If she didn''t come back and had been in tianwu college, Qianjia couldn''t help her, but she had to escort qianguyu back to Qianjia to give an account to Qianjia..."


    Ouyang Shuang frowned, coquettish and sighed slightly. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said in a soft voice, "now I can only wait for Zhang Jing to come and see what Li Xue thinks."


    As the voice dropped, Ouyang Shuang fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu and asked, "what are you going to do if Li Xue doesn''t want to?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and after a moment''s silence, he said, "if she doesn''t want to see it again."


    "Brother, shall we go shopping?"


    In the room, Du Xiaoqing couldn''t help but pull Du Shaofu''s arm and pester her to go out to hang out in the street. Having been in tianwu College for so long, Du Xiaoqing had already bored her.


    "All right, but can''t you run around."


    Du Shaofu nodded, expecting that Zhang Jing would not get information so soon. Having just arrived at the imperial capital, Du Shaofu himself also wanted to walk around and see the prosperity and customs of the imperial capital.


    "Good." Seeing Du Shaofu nodding his head, Du Xiaoqing immediately nodded happily and quickly agreed.


    "You go out for a walk. I happen to go out and meet some people I have to see. I also hope to find some people to help me with this. Maybe it will be better for us then." Ouyang Shuang hesitated and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Well, be careful."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Ouyang Shuang seemed to be quite familiar with the imperial capital. It seemed that there were people who knew him in the capital, so he should not worry about it.


    A moment later, after leaving the bustling streets of Kepeng Inn, Ouyang Shuang and Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing respectively leave Linglong Qianying.


    Du Xiaoqing also immediately into the bustling crowd, the street on both sides of the dazzling array of everything, are a huge interest.


    Just after Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang left the Guest Inn, two mysterious figures peeped out of the corner to watch Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang leave, and then they quietly and hurried into the crowd.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly, watching the two tall and thin figures disappear, and then he chased Du Xiaoqing away.


    "Brother, I want to buy this, I want to eat this, and this."


    "Brother, what''s this for? It''s so beautiful. Can I still buy this one?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoqing was the happiest in the noisy and noisy street, and even Du Xiaoyao also joined in.


    On the street, many childe''s, are with demon animal pet and mount, so for Du Xiaoyao''s identity, in the imperial capital is no surprise, see often.


    Du Shaofu followed, looking at the butterfly happy figure in front of him, smiling at the corners of his mouth, but in his mind he was thinking of his sister, who had never met before. If she was also around at the moment, she would have looked happy


    Rockery pool, lotus goldfish.


    In a quiet courtyard, two rather obscene figures stood respectfully. One of them said to a 25-6-year-old young man: "third young master, we have found out that the two women and a man have settled down in the Guest Inn not far away. They should all go shopping now."


    "Guest Inn, hum, you can''t escape from my palm. I will never let you go!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    "Guest Inn, hum, you can''t escape from my palm. I will never let you go!"


    The young man''s face was pale and his eyebrows were gloomy. At this time, his eyes were full of cold, which made the two people in front of him tremble for no reason.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On both sides of the busy street, there are a variety of commodities, and there are many shops that can only be used by practitioners.


    Driven by curiosity, Du Shaofu went into the shop of the imperial capital and looked around. It was indeed the capital of the imperial capital. There were countless high-quality elixirs and elixirs in the shop. The rare miracles and elixirs were not rare in the imperial capital.


    Although in the dark forest, the shops in the dark city are not as bad as those in the imperial capital, but if they are really compared, they are much worse in number.


    Du Shaofu went into several shops to watch and see, but he also got a lot of rare miraculous herbs for reserve. There were also rare materials for refining utensils. All of them were put into his pocket.


    Several hours later, unconsciously, it was from the morning to the afternoon.


    Du Shaofu also had a lot of harvest. He bought a lot of elixirs, pills, and materials for refining utensils. However, he spent almost all of his Xuan Shi Xuan coins.


    "Tomorrow, a thousand li families will be very happy. This time, the two families will get married, and their influence will be greatly increased. I''m afraid that there will be no other force but the eight royal families."


    "I heard that the marriage between the two families had a secret. It is said that the chivalrous jade of the thousand families was abandoned by the terrible Du Shaofu in tianwu academy and has become a disabled man."


    "Li''s girl will marry a jade that has been abandoned. I''m afraid it must be unusual behind it."


    "No, with the influence of thousands of families, who dares to abolish the jade? It''s trying to find death!"


    "The origin of Du Shaofu is quite mysterious, his talent is terrible, and he is in the tianwu Academy. No matter how powerful a thousand families are, he would not dare to go to tianwu academy to do anything."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the noisy streets, it is not too long to hear about the marriage of the two families, Qianjia and Lijia. With the influence of the two families in the imperial capital, it is enough for the residents of the imperial capital to talk about it for a long time.


    Du Shaofu was listening to the story of the Qianjia and the Li''s in the crowd, frowning slightly. Then he raised his head slightly and looked at the sky. He was about to return to the inn. Perhaps by this time, Zhang Jing had already found the inn.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, the ground trembled. From the front of the street, there were more than ten riders galloping from the street. The four hooves were flying, and the breath was ferocious, which made the ground tremble.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked up. There were more than ten majestic high headed demon horses. They were yellow and covered with dense scales. Their heads had two horns. They looked noble and extraordinary. On the Yellow scales, they were also carrying lightning. The runes were moving faintly. The momentum was amazing and the hearts were trembling.


    "They are all lightning dragons and horses at the level of pulsating environment."


    Looking at those extraordinary demon horses, Du Shaofu was quite surprised. Lightning dragon horse is not an ordinary monster. It has grown up very impressive.


    It is said that there is even dragon blood in the body of lightning demon horse, but the blood is so rare that it is difficult to awaken the dragon''s power. The lightning demon horse that can occasionally wake up miraculously can grow to a terrible level.


    In the imperial capital, there are rare lightning dragon horses as mounts, and there are more than a dozen lightning demon horses as soon as they appear, which is absolutely different.


    On the backs of more than a dozen lightning demon horses, big men and young men in silver armour and holding silver war guns were riding on their backs. They all had extraordinary bearing and fierce breath.


    "It''s the silver dragon''s personal guard of Prince Du''s residence, and the elite of Du''s mansion!"


    "If only I could become the silver dragon''s personal guard of Prince Du''s mansion, even the ordinary city Lord would give face when I went outside."


    "The silver dragon''s personal guard of Prince Du''s residence has always only recruited the extraordinary children of Du''s family. It''s hard for outsiders to enter. That''s the elite force of Duwang''s residence. Don''t think about it. You''ll have a chance to become the guard of Duwang''s house."


    "These Yinlong bodyguards should have just come back from their work. There is Prince Du''s house ahead of them. Otherwise, we will go to see the excitement."


    "If you want to die, who can intrude into Duke''s residence without permission? Even if the people of other princes'' residence go to Duke''s residence, they should report in advance. If you intrude into Duwang''s residence, you will be killed on the spot!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    More than a dozen lightning demon horses roared past, and people on the street dodged one after another. No one was displeased. Instead, they looked up and awed, shocked and talked endlessly.


    "What arrogant guys, I really want to get rid of them!"


    Du Xiaoqing was pulled aside by Du Shaofu. She was extremely indignant at the roaring Silver Dragon bodyguard. Who let those guys affect her shopping? If it wasn''t for Du Shaofu''s repeated orders that she couldn''t release her breath and hand at will, she would have done something just now.


    "Is there Prince Du''s mansion in front of you..."Listening to the comments in the crowd, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly. After a moment, he looked sideways at Du Xiaoyao and said, "look at Xiaoqing for a while, and I''ll come to the front."


    "Don''t you want us to accompany you?" Du Xiaoyao''s pale golden pupils fluctuated and asked Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu looked at Du Xiaoyao for a while, then continued to look sideways and say to Du Xiaoyao: "no, you look at Xiaoqing and Xiaohu. Don''t let her get into any trouble. I''ll just come to see some places and nothing will happen."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Du Xiaoyao nodded and jumped, and then fell on Du Xiaoqing''s back.


    "Let''s go shopping."


    Du Xiaoqing was also immersed in the bustling shopping, and immediately followed Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu to look forward.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu stood in the street, took a deep breath, and then went to the direction where the Yinlong bodyguard had just gone


    In the bustling street, there is a secluded and dark street. A young man of the age of twenty-five or six years old walked into the street with great care. After looking around, they opened a quiet courtyard and then walked in.


    "I didn''t expect the third youngest of the Li family to come. Tomorrow, on the day of the great celebration of the thousands of Li families, I was planning to visit He Xi tomorrow. Congratulations on the marriage between the Qian family and the Li family. In the future, the influence will certainly increase greatly, ranking the first among the eight royal families. At that time, I will ask the third young master to support my Langya escort agency."


    In the courtyard hall, a big man with a scar looks at the youth with a smile on his face, which seems warm and respectful, but his eyes flash a touch of disdain and contempt that the youth can hardly detect.


    "Dark wolf, help me with one thing. I will promise you something. I will try to make your wolf tooth escort agency cooperate with my Li family''s business firm."


    The young man looked at the scarred man with a pale look and a chill in his eyes. It was Li Yu of the Li family.


    "What''s the matter?" Scar big man''s eyes are slightly bright, looking at Li Yu asked.


    "There are two women and a man in the Guest Inn. They are young, but their strength is not so good. However, it must be easy for you to do it yourself. If you want to deal with the man, you can just disappear. The two women are going to be captured by me. I want to live. I will make sure that you can cooperate with my Li family in the future."


    Li Yu promised that the two women and one man in the imperial capital could escape from the palm of his hand. He could crush them with a finger.


    "Well, remember your promise. If you dare to cheat me, you should also know the consequences. No matter how strong the Li family is, it''s a big deal that I don''t appear in the imperial capital. The dark forest is a good place." Scar big man nodded and warned Li Yu that his dark wolf was definitely not the one who was used as a gunshot. Since he helped, he had to get the benefits he wanted


    The busy and noisy streets are becoming less crowded and quieter.


    Turning several wide streets, Du Shaofu appeared in a magnificent palace complex.


    In front of the grand mansion, there are two dragon shaped stone carvings on the white jade granite steps and stone pillars that can''t be held by a pair of adult hands. On the vermilion gate and the golden plaque, there are four characters of the ancient simplicity of "the palace of the protector of the state".


    Although the Li family''s mansion is magnificent, it''s a little bit too small to compare with Duwang''s.


    "Is this where the drunkard dad used to be."


    Du Shaofu looked at the Red Gate of the grand mansion, and he had a lot of thoughts in his heart. Maybe when the first family were forced to separate, they were closely related to the Duwang''s house in front of him. It was even more closely connected with the Du family in Shicheng, but later, there was little contact.


    Besides the palace, there are several guards with spears and sharp breath standing guard. They are wearing armour. Their breath is not weak. Judging from their breath, they are all good hands who have really experienced the baptism of blood. One of the guards looks at Du Shaofu standing in the distance from the door, and his tone is full of pride and says: "who are you? This is king Du''s house. If you have nothing to do, leave quickly!"


    The guards called it the Duke''s house, not the prince''s residence. For anyone in the Duke''s mansion, it is a matter of pride to be a member of the Du family.


    "Today, tomorrow, two days, the last day of this month, please don''t forget the flowers of brothers and sisters. Ask for flower support. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    "I just want to come and visit the palace of Prince Du."


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and now it''s better not to go into the Duke''s residence. Anyway, no one knows him. What will happen if he goes to the palace. Even if it is because of the separation of his family at the beginning, it''s not too late to ask again when the right time comes.


    "Prince Du''s residence is not a place to visit at will. Go quickly, or you will be impolite."


    If a guard doesn''t pay attention to Du Shaofu, it''s not a place that can be visited casually.


    "It''s a tyrannical Prince Du''s mansion. It can''t be seen. Why don''t you find a big cloth to cover it up? No one can see it."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and laughed indifferently. He felt that a man had been promoted to heaven. Even some of the guards of Duwang''s mansion were so arrogant and arrogant, which disgusted Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, you are insulting the palace of Prince Du and the palace of protecting the country. You will be arrested and punished!"


    On hearing this, a leader guard''s face suddenly sank. How could he make people disrespectful to Du''s mansion and spread it out, which would damage the reputation of Du''s mansion. At once, the spear in his hand trembled, and the rune was dazzling for a moment, and he stabbed Du Shaofu with a gun.


    The long spear was fierce, and in an instant he bullied Du Shaofu. The fierce attack proved that the guard was not a straw bag.


    "Hum!"


    With the guard''s hand, Du Shaofu snorted a little coldly. Just when the rune spear reached his body, his figure suddenly flickered and seemed like a God. In an instant, he appeared on the side of the guard and landed on the guard''s back with a slight wave.


    "Bang!"


    With a low dull sound, the guard''s back suddenly trembled, and the blood gushed out of his mouth. His body directly fell into the ground, and then the blood in his mouth spewed out.


    "Bold, how dare to attack my Duke''s house!"


    Seeing this, several guards around him were shocked, but then they shot at Du Shaofu one by one. The spears were dazzling and staggered, and they swept at Du Shaofu in an instant. They were clean and unfriendly.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, his eyes moved a little, his right foot was a little bit, and the dark air was surging under his feet. Suddenly, he jumped up and stepped back a few meters, just like a rabbit rising and a tiger leaping.


    "Chulala..."


    A few guards join hands, the spear is empty, the rune is blooming, the breath is not weak!


    "Next time, you should have longer eyes. This time, I''ll give you some lessons and let you all have a long memory."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, his long sleeves of his purple robe waved slightly, and a powerful wind suddenly swept out and swept the guards.


    "Chulala..."


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The strong wind swept, the guards suddenly drank bitterly, spurted blood one by one, and their bodies flew upside down. They fell in the distance in confusion, struggling to get up.


    Du Shaofu had a good idea. He didn''t want them to die, but he didn''t do it for a year and a half. Don''t try to get out of bed.


    "Who dares to intrude into Duwang''s mansion and eat the gall of an ambitious leopard?"


    More than a dozen Taoist figures suddenly swept out of Prince Du''s mansion. They were all men and young men in silver armour and holding silver war guns. They had extraordinary bearing and fierce breath.


    A dozen of them swept out, glanced at several guards on the ground, and then surrounded Du Shaofu in the middle like lightning.


    A 30 year old man with a small appearance looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes were sharp and arrogant, and he said, "boy, you can be caught with your hands."


    "What a duwangfu, if you don''t ask all the details, you''ll be arrested!"


    Du Shaofu smiled, as like as two peas in the family who were not long ago, and the elite strength of the silver dragon family.


    The purple robe moved, and the breath was cool. However, on Du Shaofu''s resolute and resolute face, his clear and clear eyes gradually showed an irresistible tyranny under the fierce breath of the ten odd people. He glanced at the ten people lightly and said, "what if I don''t want to be arrested?"


    "Then shoot to death!"


    The leading man said, whoever dares to make trouble at the gate of Prince Du''s mansion, no matter what it is, dares to make trouble at the gate of Prince Du''s mansion, and does not put the mansion in the eye, which is already a felony.


    "I''m afraid you are not qualified enough!"


    Du Shaofu sneered at the fact that the more than a dozen of silver dragon guards in duwangfu''s residence did not really pay attention to them. Today, we can see the rebellious and unruly behavior of Prince Du''s residence, which may be said to be the appearance of duwangfu''s residence.


    But no matter what, Du Shaofu was not allowed to be bullied by anyone, others could not, and duwangfu still could not.


    "Looking for death!"


    The leading man gave a cold drink, the silver spear in his palm shook, and the rune moved like a silver python. He stabbed Du Shaofu''s chest in an instant. His hand was quick and fierce, and his breath was fierce.


    Du Shaofu moved and waved. His five claws were slightly bent. In the palm of his hand, the hidden talisman and secret patterns were surging and blooming with golden light, just like holding a small storm in the palm.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu stabbed the spear out of the leading man. He grabbed the tip of the spear with lightning speed. He sucked the force of his long gun into the golden whirlpool in his palm. Then, the strength of his palm shot out. Suddenly, the spear from the tip of the gun to the body of the gun suddenly broke into pieces."Ah..."


    Under the influence of a tyrannical force, the leading man screamed and his arms "clattered". From the palm to the arm, all of them were comminuted fractures, and then the internal organs trembled and opened his mouth. A mouthful of red blood gushed out.


    "Captain..."


    The ten silver dragon guards around him were shocked, and then they all moved together. A long spear with a handle like a silver Python was swept out, and dozens of spears were swept to Du Shaofu. The breath broke out and the momentum was extraordinary.


    "Get out of here..."


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, shook his arm, and swept away from all directions with a wave of his hand. In a moment, the space became heavy, and a burst of golden energy broke out, which aroused Du Shaofu''s purple robe hunting tremor.


    "Hula..."


    All hands and feet, a little wave, the more than ten silver dragon guards are in a mess, simply unable to fight, and then a mouth of blood spray out, fell black and blue face, blood dripping.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the moment, the news outside the palace finally attracted more and more attention.


    Inside Du''s family, a series of figures leaped out of the Du''s house, and their eyes suddenly looked at the scattered ground. Their appearance was miserable, and the silver dragon''s personal guards and guards were extremely ugly.


    A strong man with more than 30 years of age stood in front of him. Behind him, many people with strong breath surrounded him. His eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu, a young man of the Du family, looked at Du Shaofu, who was a mysterious thing like a broad sword on his shoulder and back. He was seventeen or eighteen years old.


    "Did you break into my duwangfu and hurt my duwangfu seriously?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu for more than 30 days, the strong man asked. His breath was fluctuating, which made the space tremble. It turned out that he had the cultivation of the first level in Wuhou.


    "Not bad!"


    Facing the strong man''s question, Du Shaofu simply said two words.


    Looking at a group of people behind him, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved. Many of the Du family''s people had a good breath, especially the breath of those people, which made their bodies fluctuate for no reason. Maybe it was because of blood relationship.


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the eyes of the people who came out of duwangfu''s residence changed. Then more and more Du family members came out and looked around.


    The leader of the thirty strong man looked at Du Shaofu with a chill in his eyes and said, "why did you break into Duke Du''s house and hurt my people?"


    "I''m just outside to see how to break into the mansion. They want to attack me. I hurt them. What''s wrong?"


    Du Shaofu gently counted them. In his clear eyes, the light golden light passed by.


    "What an arrogant boy, no matter who you are, you will be captured with your bare hands, otherwise, I will suppress you!"


    Strong man sink Road, breath surging, a very powerful breath suddenly wake up like a hibernating beast, breath suddenly surging!


    The breath of the strong man is extraordinary, and the cultivation level of marquis Wu''s situation is initially ascended. However, the breath is extremely vigorous and fierce. It seems to be accompanied by some extremely strange and thrilling breath.


    "The Dharma protector is about to go!"


    People around Du''s residence immediately began to retreat. The elder wanted to arrest the boy who dared to make trouble outside the Du''s mansion. The breath was sweeping and spreading. The blood of many Du''s children around him was coagulated, and their breathing began to be heavy. It was one of the youngest Dharma protectors in the whole Duwang''s mansion.


    "Very strong and strange."


    Feeling the strong man''s breath, Du Shaofu picked his eyes. The breath was strong and extraordinary, but it seemed to be able to make his heart feel something invisible, but the feeling was hard to understand and clear.


    But in Du Shaofu''s eyes, the strong and strange smell was still not enough. He said to the strong man, "your strength is not enough. You can''t stop me. I still have something to do. Go first."


    After the light words fell, Du Shaofu turned and walked away. There was no need to entangle with the people of duwangfu''s house. It was important to go back and solve Li Xue''s affairs first. As for the duwangfu''s residence, it would be no later to come back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    "Bang!"


    As Du Shaofu''s figure turned and left, the 30 year old man stamped his feet on the ground, leaped to his feet like an iron tower, and finally landed in front of Du Shaofu after he turned around. At the place where he landed, the ground trembled directly, and then the ground was directly cracked into a pile of dust, and the cracks spread and broke


    "Boy, after my wanton residence, if you want to come, you can''t go away if you say you want to. It''s not anyone who can come here to play wild!"


    The strong man looked directly at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were slightly chilly. He was full of astonishing vigour. He did not intend to let go of Du Shaofu''s meaning. His momentum surged and made the surrounding space tense.


    "Why bother with Bi?"


    Du Shaofu''s figure is straight and erect. The purple gold sky palace wrapped in purple cloth is about to fall at this time. Under the sun shining from the west mountain, the purple cloth reflects a cold purple luster. His indifferent temperament is domineering, and his clear eyes are frightening.


    At the moment, feeling the invisible breath of Du Shaofu, many people trembled in secret. The momentum was invisible and elusive, and had to be dignified and worried.


    "Make a fool of yourself and stay first."


    After his eyes moved, the strong man in his early thirties gave a deep drink. The fingerprints congealed and waved. When the fingerprints congealed, the surrounding space trembled slightly. A stream of runic energy left a vacuum trace in the sky. A powerful and mysterious air was surging in the sky like a sea wave. The wave sound spread from layer to layer, like a tsunami suddenly appeared, shaking people.


    Faced with a young man who had been able to inflict heavy damage on more than a dozen Silver Dragon guards, the strong man did not look down on Du Shaofu at all. In a short period of time, Du Shaofu was covered with strange runes and surrounded by majestic and mysterious atmosphere. His palm print immediately patted Du Shaofu.


    "Turn the sea palm!"


    From the strong man''s throat came a low voice. On the palm print, the power rose suddenly and the runes were dazzling. There was a wave whistling and a torrent of energy pouring out. All of a sudden, Du Shaofu went away.


    Just a few meters of power, the attack came at the head, but in the face of such a terrible attack by the strong man, Du Shaofu did not move at all, and let the palm print fall.


    This horrible palm print made Du Shaofu feel that it seems to have something to do with Du''s stormy palm. It should be an upgraded version of the stormy palm. When it comes to the level of Hou pin''s martial arts, his power has greatly increased.


    "Boom


    The palm print collapsed and covered Du Shaofu. The space trembled and the momentum rose.


    "Hiss!"


    At this last moment, Du Shaofu started to move. In a moment, an amazing momentum burst out. The pupil in his eyes twinkled. A fist covered with golden dark air suddenly poked out, just like a touch of pale gold lightning, which directly and severely collided with the former''s palm print.


    At the moment of the collision between the palm print and the fist seal, a golden talisman secret pattern suddenly released on the fist, directly blocking the crushing palm print, and then a wave of domineering energy swept through


    "BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM


    There was a deep muffled sound, one after another, a total of 13. There was an amazing force. The waves overlapped each other. The momentum almost doubled and became more and more astonishing. By the time the 13th floor was reached, the momentum had reached the point of terror, and it fell on the big man''s palm print like a shock wave.


    "Click!"


    Suddenly, the voice of bone fracture came out from the palm of the big man. His face was suddenly pale, and his forehead was sweating. The bones of his palm were directly broken. He tried to hold back the pain and didn''t scream out. But his face was twisted and ferocious.


    Du Shaofu used the wave boxing of Du family in Shicheng. It was more difficult to improve the wave than the wave. However, what Du Shaofu urged was the improved wave boxing, one fist with 13 waves.


    "Pooh


    With a blow, the man''s ferocious and twisted face, and then a mouthful of blood spurted straight out of his mouth. Finally, he flew away and fell violently in the distance. His body flew across the ground. Many hard stone slabs on the ground were shattered and turned into large pieces of small gravel.


    Looking at the old man who spits blood, everyone in Du''s house is silent.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    One after another, the sounds of breathing cool air rose and fell. No one thought that the Dharma protectors at the level of Marquis of a clan would be vulnerable to a single attack.


    "It seems to be my Du family''s wave boxing, but it seems to be different. Its power is stronger."


    "Who is this boy? How can he have such terrible strength? Du Chi and Du Yunxin are almost the same age as this young man, but they are not far from the abnormal strength!"


    Around the Du family, people were shocked and said that the strength of the young man was too terrible, even the descendants of the Du family of the same age could not be compared.


    "It''s Prince Du''s house. Someone is making trouble in it!"


    "Someone has done a great deal of damage to the king Du''s mansion, but someone is making trouble in the mansion!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This amazing movement, also immediately resounded to drive, around the streets, immediately on the sound of people and came to the vast square outside Du''s house to watch.Seeing that someone was actually making trouble in Prince Du''s mansion, which was rare in a hundred years, the onlookers of the blockbuster immediately gathered together to watch the excitement.


    "Set up, take that boy!"


    Just a short shock, the Du family gathered more and more Du family children, and then many men and women jumped out.


    A total of 36 people jumped out in a flash, and there were 16 practitioners in the pulse spirit state, among them, those who had the perfect peak of the pulse spirit state and the peak on the other side of the pulse spirit state.


    Thirty six people, thirty-six directions, directly surrounded Du Shaofu in all directions. The thirty-six directions were connected, and thirty-six spears were fired, and thirty-six breath broke out.


    "Tian Gang Di Sha Tian gun array!"


    A half hundred old man, who was the leader, drank heavily. His eyes were gloomy, his face was livid, and his eyes were cold. If someone dared to make trouble in Prince Du''s mansion, he could never let go of it. Otherwise, how could the Duke''s residence stand in the Empire and become the palace of the protector of the state.


    Thirty six people moved in unison, and runes broke out on the spear. All of them started to work together. The dense hidden patterns of the talisman surged and the spear awn was interwoven.


    "Boom


    The terror suddenly erupted, and the space seemed to be overturned. The runes soared into the sky, and 36 spears erupted into 72, and then 1444, 288


    The fierce and terrifying spears crisscrossed, and the energy erupted, enveloping Du Shaofu in an instant.


    The vast spear awn, like a flash to drown Du Shaofu, the spear awn dense tear empty, invincible!


    Thirty six practitioners of pulse and spirit realms set up their array to complement each other and channel the energy of heaven and earth. At this moment, I''m afraid that the ordinary practitioners at the mysterious level of Wuhou state can''t resist it and can''t bear such an attack.


    Du Shaofu didn''t have any escape. In the light of his clear eyes, he felt cold at last.


    "People are good to be bullied, and Ma Shan to be ridden. Even if you are so Bi, I have to be polite!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and a light golden light came out. Suddenly, the golden talisman''s Secret patterns flickered on his skin. In an instant, he beat his hands hard and swept.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu shot it with one hand, just like a leaf fan. The place he passed was twinkling and condensing with the light gold talisman''s secret pattern. It was like an arc-shaped golden space dent formed around the palm of his hand. The dense and stacked golden talisman secret patterns were like the golden wings of a golden winged ROC.


    Suddenly, an air of tyranny and ferocity spread from Du Shaofu''s body and swept away. The shaking space trembled. Then, as Du Shaofu''s fingerprints crossed the space, the golden awn erupted, shining into the sky, like a golden bomb exploding at the gate of Duwang''s mansion.


    "Boom..."


    The golden talisman''s Secret patterns are overflowing and the air waves are surging. A large space directly sweeps out vacuum traces. The ground explodes and the spears are broken. The scene is appalling.


    The terrifying golden power was unmatched. In the void, it was like a shock wave. Thirty six strange and connected figures were strong. However, Du Shaofu fell down ten times and was completely submerged by the golden shock wave. Finally, the figures were swept away.


    "Ah


    Many screams were heard. Thirty six figures flew away. The ribs were broken, the mouth spat blood, and the arms were broken. All of them fell down tens of feet away. They looked miserable and incomparable.


    In the square, the purple robe youth with mysterious broad sword behind his shoulder is moving, and his breath is domineering, which makes people''s heart tremble.


    Around the eyes gaping at that bully figure, can''t help but surging heart, that young man is how shocking and domineering, young age, strength terror like this!


    "Good unruly boy, join hands to suppress, absolutely can''t let go!"


    Among the Du family, there was an old man with an embarrassed face, a sinister look in his eyes, and a chill like a wave. If the Duke''s house could not protect his own door, how to protect the country in the future was called the palace of protecting the country.


    The old man took the lead in crossing the air, and his extraordinary momentum broke out. He waved his palm print and immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Suppress that boy, absolutely can''t let go!"


    A lot of Du''s not vulgar people rose from the sky, runes surging, all kinds of attacks.


    All of them started to attack Du Shaofu together. They all aimed at Du Shaofu and wanted to join hands to suppress Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu suddenly raised his head and laughed. The laughter swept out with the mysterious air like thunder. All of a sudden, the laughter stopped and a chill spread in the eyes of the golden light. He yelled: "what a duwangfu! Today I''ll see if you can do anything to me!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice fell, and his golden halo suddenly wrapped around his body. His arms rose as if a giant ROC had been born, and his fist and seal burst out, and the air was surging into the sky.


    "Bang!"


    The old man who took the lead was directly bombarded from the air by Du Shaofu. His body hit the square like a meteorite and fell into the ground. He couldn''t get up at all. Only a large crack spread out.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure was as flighty as a God. He was walking on the waves and was unpredictable. At the same time, two big men spewed blood from the air and fell down.


    "Boom


    Another young man of Du''s family was stamped with blood by Du Shaofu from mid air and flew away violently.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu''s golden light burst out like a shock wave. More than a dozen of Du''s family members were directly shocked from mid air to the ground, their noses and faces were bruised and they kept screaming.


    "Oh


    "Roar!"


    There are Du family''s people to urge the pulse soul, the animal shadow is crouching, roaring in the sky, the power is amazing!


    "Out!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly. When he passed by, the breath of the golden winged ROC broke out, just like the appearance of the most ferocious beast. All the virtual shadows of the pulse and soul were destroyed to pieces.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    "Don''t..."


    Many Du''s family members were severely damaged by the broken pulse and soul, and their figures fell from the mid air into the ground of the square.


    This kind of scene made the onlookers in the distance tremble for it. It turned out that someone dared to make a move in Prince Du''s mansion. The most shocking thing was that the boy in purple robe was such a terrifying tyrant!


    Under the terrible strength of the purple robed youth, the people of Duwang''s residence were incomparable at all, and they were simply being swept away.


    "What''s the origin of this young man? Even Prince Du''s residence is not in the eye."


    "It''s the first time that Prince Du''s house has been swept away at home."


    "Prince Du''s residence has been around for so many years. It''s not this time that they are hard to provoke."


    More and more people around the scene were shocked by the fierce scene.


    "Thunder light fist!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud shout coming out of the palace. Then an old man appeared in front of Du Shaofu. The runes spread all over his body. He was accompanied by some thunder and lightning.


    "Boom


    The old man''s fist seal was swept out with a flash of lightning. It was like a small thunder ball. It carried a terrifying energy to block Du Shaofu. The mighty power spread into the sky, making people around him tremble and their souls throb.


    "The elder is coming. I will be able to catch the boy!"


    Under the breath of terror spread, a large area of pale and scarred faces around, the miserable Du family''s faces showed joy.


    "It seems to be the strong men of Du family. Can the purple robed youth still compete? The Du family is absolutely not to be underestimated!"


    The onlookers were immediately worried about Du Shaofu. When the powerful and terrifying atmosphere came, it was the strong men of the Du family who arrived. No one would doubt the strength of Du''s mansion.


    Before the shadow of thunder light fist, the surrounding space suddenly vibrated. It seemed that there was a wave of invisible heaven and earth energy. At last, it appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s chest with an amazing speed and thunder power.


    "On the other side of Wuhou territory!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were moving, and his accomplishments on the other side of the kingdom of marquis Wu were excellent, especially the power of thunder and lightning. It seems that many of Du''s children have the power of thunder and lightning.


    With a wave of his hand, the golden awn erupted. Du Shaofu resisted the power of thunder and lightning, and his domineering momentum broke out to resist the terrible blow.


    "Boom


    The two energy runes collide, and the golden Rune and lightning light explode violently. The ripples in the surrounding space immediately crack and open, and the overwhelming strong wind sweeps through. A stream of energy runes, instead of dissipating in the collision, burst into dazzling light.


    "Hum, in front of the Duke''s house, we can''t allow the younger generation to be reckless!"


    The light of the rune was dazzling. The figure of the old man also took the opportunity to appear in the air in front of Du Shaofu. A strong smell of terror pervaded the sky and turned into a huge light curtain. With the lightning flash, the old man suddenly hit again and shrouded Du Shaofu.


    "It''s just on the other side of the border of marquis Wu. You are not qualified to shout in front of me!"


    Du Shaofu hummed coldly. At the moment, the fingerprints condensed, and a stream of runes surged. At last, it quickly condensed into a virtual image of a dragon. The space suddenly fluctuated. The blue and red runes were all over the sky, and a huge dark cloud and red dragon shadow swept out of the sky."Oh


    Xuanyun Chijiao roars, the light overflows, stirs up the air waves around the space like waves, and the ripples disperse the breath, just like the king of beasts!


    The shadow of the dark cloud Chijiao appears in the sky, and the momentum of the sky spreads in a moment, which directly distorts the surrounding space and makes the surrounding space tremble!


    Such appalling momentum made many people''s faces change dramatically. It turned out that the strength of the purple robed youth was also so fierce that it was so terrible.


    In a short time, the shadow of Xuanyun Chijiao directly swept over the lightning curtain of the former. In the middle of the sky, such a collision made the dull sound like thunder resound, and the terrifying force swept through, making the space fluctuate violently.


    "Oh


    The Dragon roared, the sound wave startled the sky, the terror momentum was heart palpable, and then it hit the light curtain of the call, the terrible power swept under, surging terrible!


    Such terrible energy oppresses and collapses, and the air in the space around the square is also scattered by the collapse, forming a vacuum.


    "Boom..."


    Then, in all the eyes of horror, there was a huge dark cloud, red dragon shadow, destroying the lightning curtain, destroying the withered and decaying, and the dazzling green and red runes burst out to suppress the sky.


    "Chulala..."


    After a moment of stalemate, the lightning curtain of elder Du''s family was also directly destroyed and turned into fragments of thunderbolt runes.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The old man''s body also immediately flew away, and finally fell on the ground, staggering back a dozen steps to stabilize the body. The old man''s footsteps cracked the ground, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. Then his momentum suddenly withered, and his eyes were shocked.


    "Even the elders are defeated!"


    People tremble drama, Du family elder unexpectedly all directly was blasted down, that purple robed youth this is how strong to what extent!


    "No matter who you are, if you dare to be reckless in my Duke''s mansion, I will never let you go today!"


    At this moment, a cool and majestic voice suddenly and slowly spread out in the palace of Prince Du. Then, in the middle of the palace, there was a space fluctuation, and then a group of figures appeared in the air from the palace.


    This group of figures, most of them are old people, there are also women and a few middle-aged men. With the appearance of this group of figures, there is an inexplicable tremor between the heaven and the earth, as if the air in the whole space has been solidified.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected, and his pale golden pupils shrank.


    "That''s the elders of the Du family. More powerful men of the Du family have come out!"


    All around the audience were shocked. The breath was crushed down, which blocked the mysterious Qi in the body and accelerated the heartbeat. A young man in purple robe actually led to so many powerful people in Duwang''s residence.


    The strong men of duwangfu stood in the air and looked at dozens of people on the ground. They were so wounded and miserable that many of them had broken their tendons and bones, and their blood was dripping with blood. All the strong people''s eyes were twitching. How ever did such a thing happen in the palace of Prince Du.


    At the time of the emergence of the powerful Du family, one of them was a middle-aged man with clear and deep facial features. His dark and deep eyes looked at the figure of a purple robed youth with a broad sword behind his shoulder in the air, and his eyes suddenly surged violently.


    "Boy, you want to die if you are reckless in my Duke''s mansion!"


    On the ground, Du''s children were scarred and miserable. An old man in yellow yelled. If he didn''t capture the young man, he would have no face in the future. It can be seen that the young man is also a very strong and abnormal generation. If his figure is swept out, he will immediately become a channel moving soul.


    "Roar..."


    The rune flashes, and the soul of the channel artery. The whole body of the old man in yellow suddenly condenses a huge ghost of the tiger''s pulse and soul. The whole body is covered with dazzling light. It''s covetous and ready to attack. It''s incomparably powerful and shocking!


    At the same time, the old man in yellow clothes is in harmony with the pulse soul. At the same time, the breath of the top level in the other side of Wuhou territory erupts. Compared with the old man who has just shot, the breath is even stronger, which stimulates the pulse soul. It is even more fierce and terrifying and suppresses the sky.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of the tiger startled the sky, and his momentum was terrible. In an instant, he directly attacked Du Shaofu. Under the fierce momentum of the fierce tiger''s attack, the ground cracked and the power was amazing. It seemed that Du Shaofu could be directly torn into pieces.


    On top of the virtual shadow of the tiger, there are amazing and dazzling runes blooming, just like a volcanic eruption, flooding a large space.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the sky suddenly sounded a soul shaking roar of a tiger. Under this whistling sound, the shadow of the tiger''s pulse and soul stopped for a while, and the people in the sky were filled with fear for no reason and blocked by mysterious Qi.


    "Xiao Yu continues to code. In the last few hours, please don''t forget to put flowers in, or else it will be cleared by the system tomorrow. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    Following the more ferocious and terrifying roar of a tiger, a large area of eyes could not help looking up, and then saw a huge black Flying Tiger flapping its wings in the air.


    The black giant tiger was shining brightly, and its body was black. The black runes soared into the sky. The roar of the tiger aroused waves in the space, just like the surging waves and the roaring of the heaven and earth.


    The giant tiger flapping its wings, the terrifying air wave swept across the sky with the tornado storm like air flow sweeping the sky. It was so domineering that the air waves around the space fluctuated endlessly, as fast as lightning, so fierce and inexplicable!


    "Roar!"


    The black giant tiger swooped down and the fierce tiger pounced on it. The speed was much faster than that of the pulse soul giant tiger urged by the old man. It was ferocious and roaring. It did not look at the virtual shadow of the tiger''s pulse and soul at all. Like a black thunderbolt, the figure was waving its claws and flashing gold domineering runes. A tiger''s paw was extremely domineering and directly hit the moment It seems to be the ghost of the tiger''s pulse and soul that was crushed to be dull.


    The black giant tiger''s claws fell on the shadow of the tiger, as if to tear the sky. With the fierce and aggressive wave sweeping, it immediately brought a large area of strong wind to spread and release, shaking the surrounding space to the ground.


    "Chulala...!"


    At this time, the fierce tiger''s pulse and soul virtual shadow had no power to resist under the black giant tiger''s claw. It was directly torn into Rune fragments by the black giant tiger, and then the old man''s body at the top level on the other side of the Marquis territory was shaken away.


    "What kind of tiger monster is this?"


    The old man at the top of the other side of Wuhou territory had blood gushing out of his mouth. After dozens of Zhang, he was able to stabilize his body. His pale face was startled. The power of the black giant tiger was like the supreme existence of the tiger clan. Just now, his pulse and soul were unable to resist.


    The blood of the black giant tiger, in the end, is fierce to what degree of terror, we should know that his tiger clan demon spirit is also very high blood.


    "The little tiger got great benefits!"


    Du Shaofu looked up at the tiger that appeared in front of him. The tiger broke through to the mysterious level of the animal kingdom. Soon after his cultivation, he was able to easily defeat the strong on the other side of duwangfu''s Marquis state. Such strength is absolutely abnormal among the demons.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    "It''s a terrible monster, which affects the pulse and soul and makes people unable to fight against it!"


    All eyes looked at the sudden appearance of the huge black tiger, covered with black scales, as cast by the deep night sky. The deep golden color was faintly jumping. The huge and frightening figure was no less than tens of feet. It was strong and powerful, and the tiger''s claws were flying into the sky to generate clouds.


    The huge black tiger, like a huge mountain, spreads its momentum like a mountain, emits bright black runes. It is like a mountain oppressing people. It is terrifying and terrifying!


    "Brother..."


    On the black giant tiger, Du Xiaoqing jumped down, and his blue dress fluttered with the wind. His big, ethereal eyes twinkled like stars, just like the budding lotus, elegant and pure. But now looking around, he saw a large crowd of people besieging his brother. In his innocent eyes, he gradually expressed anger.


    "Are you all right?"


    Du Xiaoyao jumped from the back of the king scale demon tiger to Du Shaofu''s shoulder. His pale golden soul pupil glanced around without much attention.


    "It''s OK. It''s a little trouble." Du Shaofu said lightly.


    "That terrible black tiger is with that purple robed youth!"


    "The origin of the youth in purple must be extraordinary!"


    When they saw the relationship between the black tiger and Du Shaofu, they were shocked again. It can be imagined that those monsters could follow him, but ordinary forces could not.


    The strong men of Du family were floating in the air. At this time, they were looking at the amazing black giant tiger, and their hearts were trembling.


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhou Kong of Duwang''s residence. Then he looked around and stamped on the ground. His figure immediately fell on the tiger''s back. He raised his head slightly and said to Du Xiaoqing, "Xiaoqing, let''s go back."


    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaoqing''s face was full of anger. Originally, she was shopping happily. Suddenly, her second brother, Du Xiaoyao, felt that her brother was in trouble, so she immediately rushed over. When she saw her brother going back, she snorted in her throat, so she had to turn around and jump on the tiger''s huge back to leave.


    "The little baby is extraordinary, and the demon tiger is not vulgar, but if you come to the Duke''s house today, you should stay a few more days!"


    Among the strong men of Du family, a 70 year old man jumped out and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "The second elder is here too. He is rare to show up."


    "It''s the second elder. It''s time to fight!"


    Looking at the 70 year old man, many powerful people in the lower Kong Du family are looking forward to it. With the help of the two elders, they will surely be able to catch it.


    The two elders are known as the first people in King Wu''s territory. The whole empire is famous. The most close to King Wu''s territory, they are the top powerful members of Duwang''s residence.


    "I just look around. If I want to leave, I can stay. What''s the relationship with you? Don''t pester me. Otherwise, I''ll never be polite."


    Du Shaofu was a giant tiger, hunting in purple robe, with a broad sword behind his shoulder and a sharp look in his eyes. Although he did not have much to do with Duke Du''s house today, he could not help but have less expectations of him."Xiaowa is so arrogant that I don''t think there is anyone in duwangfu!"


    A group of old men drink, breath surging, a burst of terror, let the whole space tremble.


    With the power of thunder and lightning in the old man''s ditch, dark clouds are hovering in the sky, and lightning and thunder are thundering in the air, and the momentum suppresses the sky!


    "What a strong Du Wangfu


    Among the onlookers, the crowd trembled for it. The strongmen of Duwang''s residence are not illusory. There are many practitioners in Wuhou''s territory, and even more powerful ones are distributed outside. Who can shake such a huge thing as Prince Du''s mansion in the whole empire.


    "Xiaowa''s temper is not small. It will be good for your future cultivation if you come to my Duke''s residence for a period of time."


    There are some wrinkling wriggling on the old face of the second elder of the 70s. His words are green and easy-going, but who can hear them? The meaning of the words is to arrest Du Shaofu and return to Du''s house for imprisonment.


    As the words fell, a thunder light Rune broke out on the old two elders. In the sky, the dark clouds trembled, the silver snake flickered, the power crushed the sky, and a thunder light palm print condensed immediately. The old-fashioned figure was even more ghostly, and the breath was majestic and vast. Suddenly, he suppressed Du Shaofu, Xiao Hu and Du Xiaoqing.


    "It''s the peak of Wuhou."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty and narrow. In his eyes, a frightening and fierce color passed by. Suddenly, he said to Du Xiaoqing, "Xiaoqing, it''s good to keep them alive."


    "Yes, brother."


    Du Xiaoqing knew the meaning and was angry for a long time. At this time, she could not help her anger. Before the delicate voice fell, she disappeared on the back of the tiger. In this short time, when the figure reappeared, the graceful green girl''s beautiful shadow seemed to be able to affect time, and appeared in front of the thunder light palm print of the two elders.


    "So many people bully my brother, I will not let you go!"


    Du Xiaoqing was angry, and his slender palm stretched out into a fist, and his whole body was covered with green hair. Then his fist directly collided with the thunder light palm prints of the two elders. Among all the electric lights and flints, the fist prints collided directly.


    At that moment, the two elders seemed to feel something. Their old faces suddenly changed. Then, the blood from their mouths kept gushing out, and then the thunder runes all over the body were directly blown to pieces. The old-fashioned body was like an old bird with broken wings, which was directly impacted and fell down. Finally, it was heavily smashed into the hard stone floor below.


    "Boom


    The ground trembles and the mountains fall apart. The two elders of King Du''s residence, who are known as the first person in King Wu''s territory, are photographed by one move like a mole ant. They are incomparable!


    The surrounding space was suddenly silent for no reason, and everyone''s eyes were dull. Especially for the Du family, the expectant eyes had turned into a fright and fear.


    "Goo Goo!"


    And when the short silence, around the audience look at each other, looking at the green girl, but take a cool breath!


    In the middle of the sky, the eyes of a group of Du Jiaqiang suddenly became frightened and shocked. All their eyes looked at the girl in green, as if they had seen a ghost.


    "And you


    Du Xiaoqing''s face is cold, her drink is crisp and ethereal, her whole body is covered with glaring green light, and her temperament is demon, spirit and holy. Actually, the ghost disappeared and disappeared in the same place. It is difficult for people to see the shadow clearly. When the figure Qian reappears, it has appeared in front of a group of Du Jiaqiang people.


    "Boom...!"


    The green awn erupts, the slender hand dances, Du Xiaoqing takes the anger to hand, the blue color talisman secret pattern is dazzling, the breath solidifies suppresses the entire high altitude.


    People can feel that at this time, under the terrible atmosphere that the graceful and beautiful shadow erupts all over the body, the oppressive inner mysterious Qi wants to stagnate, the pulse soul dare not move, and the soul is afraid of it.


    "Bang!"


    An old man was photographed by Du Xiaoqing in the air. The blood was dripping and the scene was miserable. The giant force swept through the air, and the sky was also shocked.


    "Chulala...!"


    It almost destroyed the withered and decayed. Several figures were like a kite with broken wings. One by one, they were pounded down from the high altitude, like meteorites, hitting the ground of the square.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    There were several old men and women who couldn''t escape the misfortune. They couldn''t escape. They were almost irresistible. Their bodies fell into the air one after another.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    Then the onlookers all around saw the powerful Duwang mansion. At this time, it seemed as if they were vulnerable to a single blow. They fell into the sky one after another, without even the strength to fight back.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The strong men of Du family fell to the ground, and the ground trembled and cracked. The blood gushed from their mouths, and their faces were as white as gray. It was just unbearable to see.


    "Boom


    A cultivator on the other side of Wuhou territory was bombarded and hit the Panlong stone pillar outside the door of Duwang''s residence, and immediately the stone pillar directly broke into pieces.


    "Bang!"


    A great man with mysterious cultivation level in Wuhou area was impacted on the vermilion gate beam of Duwang''s residence, which directly broke the grand gate of Duwang''s residence, and finally became a broken wall.


    In the middle of the air, where the green shadow passes, no one can resist it and is unmatched!


    There were many figures who were startled and swept out of the palace one after another. There were also many figures running out of the palace. Their eyes trembled, they were at a loss, and their eyes were shocked.


    In the crowd, a girl in a pale blue dress, ruddy and moving, with big eyes looking at the miserable appearance of Du Jiaqiang on the ground, surged into shock, and then looked at the green figure of her hand, her eyes suddenly changed greatly, and she said, "stop, stop it, Xiao Qing!"


    In the middle of the air, Du Xiaoqing heard the familiar voice and stopped her hand. She saw the girl in the sky, who was Du Yunxin in tianwu college.


    "Why, Yunxin, why are you here?" Du Xiaoqing was quite puzzled. He didn''t expect Du Yunxin to appear here.


    "This is my home. I''m here naturally."


    Du Yunxin laughs bitterly. She has seen Du Xiaoqing''s strength. None of the cultivators in King Wu''s territory are enemies. There are few people in the whole Du''s mansion who can stop Du Xiaoqing.


    Seeing Du Shaofu also appeared in the air, Du Yunxin''s bright eyes fluctuated secretly. Maybe he had some general conjectures about the situation in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect that such a strong Orc came to my duwangfu, which opened my eyes!"


    Suddenly, there was a deep and thick voice coming out of the palace, and then a majestic figure appeared in the air.


    The majestic figure that appeared was wrapped in the sunlight, and the whole body was rippling with extremely terrible waves. The breath made the spectators around crawl and shiver.


    In the glow of the sun, he was a big man in his fifties. He looked very old. His whole body was covered with Xiaguang. The runes fluctuated faintly. The bright silver snake light was released. The terrible breath was like destruction, which was frightening.


    "See the owner of the house!"


    Seeing the figure in the air, the Du family suddenly saw hope and saluted respectfully.


    "Protect the king, that''s the king protector."


    Around the audience, countless eyes tremble, full of awe and respect.


    The king protector, the core of the whole empire, is only subordinate to the imperial monarch, and is respected by all the people. Some people are very excited to see the king protector and worship him.


    "HISHI..."


    Behind the king, surrounded by the rays of the sun, there are several tall and straight young figures standing in the sky, all of them have extraordinary breath and noble bearing!


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the suddenly emerging King protector. His clear eyes were full of green waves. He looked at the king and said, "for the sake of Yunxin, I''ll spare you. You''d better not provoke me and my brother again!"


    "I''m not here to fight. Forget it. If you want to go, you can go."


    The king of state protection looked at Du Xiaoqing, but his eyes fell on Du Shaofu on the back of the huge black tiger.


    On Xiaohu''s back, Du Shaofu looked at the king of state protection wrapped by Xiaguang. Then he looked at the sky around him. His eyes narrowed and moved. Then he said to Du Xiaoqing, "Xiaoqing, let''s go!"


    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaoqing snorted at the king of Wu and fell beside Du Shaofu.


    All around her eyes looked at Du Xiaoqing, her eyes fluctuated violently.


    What kind of terrifying power is contained in that graceful and delicate image? It actually sweeps a group of Du family strong men with his own power, and finally even the king is shocked. These powers are too terrible.


    "Boy, what''s your name and where are you from?"


    In the package of Xiaguang, the king of protection of the state obviously asked Du Shaofu, and the rich voice came out and reverberated in the air.


    "My name is Du Shaofu. I''m from Du''s house in Shicheng!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the king from afar. His voice was like thunder, rolling and resounding. There was no concealment. Du''s family in Shicheng was absolutely not disgraceful and had nothing to hide.


    "Du Shaofu, from Du''s family in Shicheng!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, it was like a thunderbolt for many of the strong men in Du''s family. In a moment, many people''s pale faces were shocked, and many people''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body.However, there are still many descendants and servants of the Du family. Their collateral children are very confused. Not many of them know about the relationship between the Du family in Shicheng and duwangfu''s house, and even less know that Du Shaofu''s existence is related to an important event in that year.


    Du Shaofu''s voice was mingled with mysterious Qi, which made many people clear to their ears. Suddenly, many eyes trembled.


    "It''s him. He''s Du Shaofu, the number one in tianwu Academy''s martial arts list!"


    "Is it him? It is said that he refined high-quality Taoist tools, which attracted Du Shaofu, who was robbed by thunder?"


    "It turned out to be that fierce guy. No wonder his strength is so strong!"


    "It''s really fierce and incomparable. This fierce young man has come to the capital of the emperor."


    "It''s said that Du Shaofu has outstanding talent and incomparable terror. He really deserves his reputation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion, and the sound was boiling. Du Shaofu was no stranger to the name of the imperial capital, and the news immediately shook the whole world.


    "Du''s family in Shicheng is the one who is divided into two clans, and has come out of such a terrible guy!"


    Among the Du family, some people were surprised, looking at the black giant tiger''s handsome, straight and domineering purple robe figure, and his heart trembled.


    However, more people do not know the stone city Du family, more do not know some of the original things.


    In particular, the incident more than ten years ago less than twenty years ago has become a taboo in the palace of Prince Du. Only those who know about it will never tell it.


    That matter has long been blocked by the clan, and no one is allowed to let it out.


    "Tiger, let''s go back!"


    Du Shaofu looked cool and said to little tiger.


    "Hula..."


    The tiger fluttered its wings, and the terror wave swept down. On the wings, a circle of golden talisman and secret patterns wrapped around it spread the domineering and frightening atmosphere. Under the air, the front floor of Prince Du''s mansion was torn apart and covered with dust.


    "Roar!"


    The black giant tiger fluttered his wings and left, his voice thundering, his majesty rolling, which made people tremble, and then he left.


    "Dad, why let them go?"


    In mid air, behind the king, an extraordinary young man asked.


    "The orc girl is too strong. I''m not sure I can leave him alone. Your uncle is in the seclusion again. Taizu is wandering around and missing..."


    The king''s light way, his eyes twinkled like thunder and lightning. Then he murmured, "sure enough, the tiger father has no dog and son. He is outstanding and gifted. It''s not a thing in the pool. It''s a pity..."


    Countless eyes around him watched the black giant tiger leave, and the graceful blue figure and the straight back of the purple robe with a broad sword behind his shoulder. All of them were trembling and rippling like waves in his eyes.


    Today, Du family, which was the seat of the Empire, was swept away, and even the mansion was destroyed. Since the existence of the palace, it has never happened before. But today, not only does it happen, but the man and woman also leave.


    "That girl is a strong ORC. Her strength is so strong that the king protector is not sure. She has to let them go!"


    It has been predicted that if the king protector had absolutely suppressed that horrible girl, and that Du Shaofu and the girl wanted to leave today, it would not be too simple.


    The princes in Duwang''s residence were powerful in the whole empire. But in front of the girl, she was badly hurt and had no strength to fight back. What a shock! The girl''s strength was absolutely at the king level.


    Du Shaofu, who was the first in the list of martial arts in tianwu academy, appeared in the imperial capital, broke into duwangfu''s mansion and swept all the strong men in duwangfu''s mansion. The news spread like thunder. Soon, the whole emperor was in turmoil.


    For a moment, the news was like thunder, which made countless forces wait and see.


    Among these news, many forces are looking for a certain kind of breath. Perhaps this incident is a fuse, which may cause a turmoil in the imperial capital.


    At dusk, between the sky and the imperial capital Dragon City, there is a simple and vigorous broad curve, a round of sunset burst out a piece of red light.


    When Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiao Hu returned to the Guest Inn, it was already dusk.


    In the guest room, Ouyang Shuang has not come back, Du Shaofu has not seen Zhang Jing, but Zhen Qingchun''s voice came from his ear: "boy, there are a lot of powerful guys in this place. You''d better restrain yourself, but there are a lot of people spying just now."


    As the voice dropped, Zhen Qingchun''s unreal figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "It''s seven o''clock. In the last three hours, the brothers of flowers throw their hands. Xiao Yu continues to code, and tomorrow will continue to explode. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    "It seems that there are many powerful warriors in Longcheng, the imperial capital."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty. Just outside Du''s house, he also found a lot of obscure breath, which should be at the level of King Wu''s realm.


    "Although Du Xiaoqing''s girl is powerful, it''s better to pay attention to some of them. An imperial capital may hide the powerful emperor of Wu. If you provoke those levels, you can''t bear to go." Zhen Qingchun said.


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders and gave a slight smile. He did not speak.


    As night fell, the streets of the capital were still full of people. Ouyang Shuang finally returned to the inn.


    As soon as he saw Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Shaofu with big eyes and beautiful eyes. His beautiful eyes were full of brilliance, which shocked him a little. He said, "where are you going, where are the troubles? You have swept away the palace of Du. Congratulations on your coming to the capital for one day, you have already become famous as the capital of the emperor!"


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly, looked at Ouyang Shuang and said, "I just wanted to go to see Prince Du''s house. I just wanted to look outside, and I didn''t intend to do anything. Who knows that the guard wouldn''t let me see it. I replied angrily for a moment, and then the Duke''s mansion took the initiative and couldn''t get rid of it, so


    "Well, don''t explain. You''re OK."


    Ouyang Shuang shows her eyebrows slightly. She also knows why Du Shaofu went to the duwangfu''s mansion. The forced separation of his family may have something to do with it. In his heart, he already felt that the Du family was inseparable from the separation of his family. He couldn''t put it down. So he wanted to go to duwangfu''s house and fight with the people in duwangfu''s mansion for a moment. The good thing is now In nothing, she is also at ease, as for duwangfu, it has nothing to do with her.


    After that, Ouyang Shuang''s beautiful eyes moved. He continued to look at Du Shaofu. His eyes were a little worried. He said, "today is because Xiaoqing is here, so Prince Du''s house dare not do anything. But this time, you have completely offended duwangfu. You should pay attention to some things in the future."


    "Well, I understand."


    Du Shaofu nodded, but he didn''t intend to have too much involvement with Prince Du''s house anyway, and I don''t think there will be too many chances to collide with duwangfu in the future.


    "Is Zhang Jing here?" Ouyang Shuang talked about business.


    "No Du Shaofu shook his head and did not see Zhang Jing since he came back.


    "That''s strange."


    Ouyang Shuang''s eyebrow was suspicious. She calculated the time. Zhang Jing should have been able to inquire about the news. With the badge of the college, it was not too difficult for Zhang Jing to find her own place to settle down. Her red lips were slightly open, and her expression was a little worried. She said softly, "I haven''t come to see us so late, can''t there be any accident?"


    "Wait and see."


    Du Shaofu said that he could only wait at this time. After all, this matter is a matter for the Li family and the thousands of families. It is not good to force them to break into the Li family directly. If they break into the Li family, it will be even more difficult to clean up. He can only wait for Zhang Jing to bring back the news.


    In the room, Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang talked for a while, and Ouyang Shuang went back to the next room. She had a room with Du Xiaoqing. Du Shaofu naturally had a room with Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu.


    Night covers the sky. At the end of the month, the moon is dark, the stars are bright, and the night is dim.


    In the dark, a figure in black across the space, without a trace of fluctuation, quietly appears on the top of the guest house, just like a ghost crossing, flash away, and no trace can be found.


    Outside the window of a guest room, a black figure leaned over and watched. In the dark room, the light went out. On the bed, a purple robed youth with a purple sword on his back was sitting cross legged and breathing. He did not know his approach.


    "Boy, we have never known each other, and we have no grievances or enmities. But for the sake of Langya escort agency, we have to sacrifice you."


    The black figure is covered with a black cap robe on the top of his head. He gently pushes the door open and his eyes twinkle.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, the black figure is like a flash of lightning. In an instant, it appears in front of the purple robed youth sitting on the bed. A sharp claw mark is immediately seized on the head of the purple robed youth, and the rune is scratched. I''m afraid that as long as this claw print falls, it will be enough to crush and explode people.


    "Robbery!"


    All of a sudden, a clear and delicate voice came out, and the black figure''s claw print was about to fall on the young man in purple robe, right in the room of electric light and flint, but suddenly a blue lightning came from behind, and the whole space suddenly solidified, making him unable to move.


    "No, there are strong ones!"


    The eyes of the figure in black changed greatly, and his heart was startled. At the same time, there was no time to escape. Then his shoulder trembled, a terrible force surged, and a trace of hand and claw was directly attached to his body.


    A force of terror directly destroys the dark Qi in his body, and his sharp Rune claw marks are broken, and then the dark Qi all over his body stagnates, and his life is immediately banned.


    "HISHI..."


    In the room, the lights are bright, outside the door, a tall and exquisite woman came in, gently took the door, peerless face, temperament cold Yan let no stranger into.The figure in black looked at him. There was a black kitten and a golden macaque in the room at this time. All four eyes were light glances on his body. Somehow, the four eyes made his hair stand upright.


    In particular, the black kitten''s eyes, let the black figure in the soul of a creepy feeling.


    "Quick, hand over the bag of heaven and earth."


    Du Xiaoqing''s face appeared in front of the figure in black. In his innocent eyes, Du Xiaoqing was full of expectation of robbery. He reached out to lift the black hat robe of the figure in black, revealing a scar face.


    At the age of more than 40 years old, he is strong and yellow with explosive force. The scar on his face makes him more vicious. But at this time, he is under the custody of Du Xiaoqing, like a chicken in front of an eagle.


    "Xiaoqing, you have restrained him. How can he give you the bag of heaven and earth?"


    On the bed, Du Shaofu opened his slightly closed eyes. A faint light of fine light flickered, and a mouthful of turbid gas came out. Then he stepped out of the bed, and his eyes fell on the body of the scarred man. However, his gradually clear eyes made him feel uneasy for no reason.


    "Yes, I''ll take it myself."


    Du Xiaoqing looked at him with a smile and nodded immediately. He took out the bag of heaven and earth from the big man''s arms.


    Looking at Du Xiaoqing, the scar man''s eyes tremble. This seemingly delicate girl is actually a terrible strong man. He is like a mole ant and can''t be resisted. At this time, he knew why Li Yu wanted to ask him for help instead of the strong one of the Li family. Maybe Li Yu was specially framed for him.


    "Who are you and why do you want to kill me?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the scar and asked faintly that the cultivation at the mysterious level of marquis Wu should not be ordinary people.


    In the daytime, Du Shaofu had noticed that some people were following him stealthily. As expected, some people were secretly unfavorable to him at night. This made Du Shaofu''s eyes feel a little chilly. He was able to let a mysterious cultivator of marquis assassinate his own people. I''m afraid the origin is not simple. I don''t know who hates himself so much.


    "Since you''ve captured me, you can kill me if you want. This time, if you capsize in the gutter, you''ll find your life."


    The big man with scar looked at Du Shaofu, and his face was slightly puffed. This time, when the boat capsized in the ditch, how could these people let go of themselves? In any case, they were going to die. Why not die simply.


    "If you don''t say it, I have more than a hundred ways for you to say, why should you suffer?"


    Ouyang Shuang looks at the scarred man with cold temperament. He will never doubt that behind his gorgeous face, he will not be soft hearted.


    The big man with scar looked at Ouyang Shuang. After his eyes were silent for a while, he opened his mouth and said, "my name is dark wolf, the leader of Langya escort agency. Li Yu, the third young master of the Li family, asked me to come."


    "Li Yu."


    Hearing the name, Ouyang Shuang frowned slightly.


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he was not surprised. He looked at the dark wolf and asked, "he asked you to kill us?"


    "Let you disappear, and give him the capture of two women."


    The dark wolf replied that there was no need to hide at this time. Besides, he had not much to do with Li Yu.


    As for Shao Fu''s words, why don''t you want to sell your life


    "It''s just a condition. He''s a second generation ancestor, and he''s not qualified to let me work for him. I promise to do this for him, and he''ll give the business of Li''s firm to my Langya escort agency, that''s all." Dark wolf said, if it was not for the wolf teeth escort agency, how would he care about Li Yu''s second ancestor.


    "I don''t care why, you want to kill me. Now it''s in my hands. Naturally, I won''t let you go. It''s fair."


    Du Shaofu took a little deep breath, exhaled a breath from his abdomen, looked at the dark wolf and said, "tell me a reason to let you live, or I don''t mind killing you."


    The dark wolf looked at Du Shaofu. He had lived a life of licking blood on the edge of a knife. He was well-informed. From the young man in purple robe, he felt a light evil spirit that only those who had been baptized and killed could exist. It proved that this young youth was definitely not comparable to those second generation ancestors in the imperial capital.


    Therefore, the dark wolf would not doubt what the young man said. To tell the truth, he did not want to die. Apart from those who wanted to commit suicide, no one would want to die. Naturally, he was no exception.


    "On the eighth watch, when the outbreak of the first day, Xiao Yu''s meeting broke out at about 12:00 p.m., and he also begged for flowers to protect the minimum. This is the first month in the world for martial god to enter the old book list. Unconsciously, it has been four months. Thank you for the support of all brothers and sisters. Please continue to support the old book list. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    The man who was forbidden by Du Xiaoqing couldn''t move. The dark wolf looked at Du Shaofu, twitched twice and said, "don''t kill me. My life will be yours from now on."


    "I accepted the reason. Remember, from now on, your life is mine."


    Du Shaofu nodded, then motioned to Du Xiaoqing and said, "Xiaoqing, let him go."


    Du Xiaoqing hears the speech, the hand forbids to let go of dark wolf.


    The dark wolf looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were puzzled. It seemed that he didn''t expect to be released so easily by the other party. He felt uneasy and asked, "are you willing to believe me so easily?"


    "I choose to believe you."


    Du Shaofu looked at the dark wolf, and his mouth lifted up a faint smile, which was accompanied by a little coldness. He said, "because if you are not worthy of my trust, I can take your life at any time. At that time, you will be more miserable than death."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s last words, a chill rose in the dark wolf''s heart for no reason


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the night, stars twinkle in the sky, and a figure leaps out of the Guest Inn like a ghost across the sky, and then disappears in the dark.


    The Duke''s house, the Du family.


    In the hall, a large number of old men with extraordinary breath, but at this time, most of them appeared pale and embarrassed.


    "Then Du Shaofu really dares to deal with the main clan. He must not let it go!"


    "When dealing with the main clan, we should never tolerate it."


    "I didn''t expect that Du Tingxuan''s son was so powerful that he was surrounded by the mysterious Orc girl. It''s not easy to deal with the boy."


    "Du Shaofu''s wings have already been formed. If you can take it into our Du family, it will undoubtedly benefit our Du family."


    "A father and son who come out of the clan are better than the other. I guess they all have a great chance. Maybe some treasures appear in the clan. We underestimate the clan."


    "I reckon that there must be some treasure within the clan. The father and son are so strange."


    "We should go and have a look. If our Lord clan can get the treasure, it will really develop our family."


    Some people suggest that we should go to the Du family in Shicheng. The Du family in Shicheng has gone out of a terrible father and son. Perhaps there are treasures within the clan. If the main clan can get it, it is bound to carry forward the Du family.


    "I think we should go to stone city."


    "The father and son are both very strange. How can such talent appear in the clan? It must be something special about the division!"


    The man''s proposal was immediately echoed by many people, and even his eyes turned greedy. He remembered the talent of the father and son, and the terrible orcs that followed him. All of these made people envious.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can''t we find a way to let Du Shaofu join the clan? It''s a pity that those talents are wrong." A deep man opened his mouth and his eyes were dignified.


    "Du Shaofu has something to do with that huge thing. How can we get involved with it? We will certainly bring about another disaster of extermination. Today, Du Shaofu''s daring to deal with the main family is already a gross injustice. How can we tolerate it?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, the sky is full of shining stars, like the Milky way made of broken quicksand, lying on the blue sky, the light of the moon shining on the grand palace.


    "I didn''t expect that ferocious little guy came to Longcheng. He was really fierce. He came from Du''s family in Shicheng, and Du Tingxuan in those years also came from there."


    In the palace, a middle-aged man in a dragon''s robe is dazzling. His body is rather fat, and his stomach is small. He is not too tall, but he has an absolute dignity, which is daunting.


    In the palace, a woman in a strong orange dress stood quietly. Her tall and slender legs and waist, which was not enough to grasp, outlined the moving curve. There was a little coolness in the elegant temperament, showing the nobility that people did not dare to approach. Her red lips opened slightly and murmured: "has he come to Longcheng..."


    "Father, what is the origin of Du family in Shicheng?"


    The moving woman is Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess of the stone dragon empire. As the eldest princess of the stone dragon Empire, she doesn''t know much about the remote towns like Shicheng.


    "Shicheng is a small border town on the edge of the wild animal mountain range. Our Cheng family has our ancestral precepts, so we should not pay more attention to the stone city. It is said that the Du family, the prince of protection''s residence, came from within the stone city. Now Shicheng, as well as the Du family, is the same as Du''s. it is said that Shicheng was once a super strong city."


    "Twenty years ago, a young man named Du Tingxuan was born in Shicheng. His talent was amazing. But in the end, he also caused great disaster for the Du family. I got the news that Du Shaofu, the son of Du Tingxuan, came from the Du family in Shicheng."


    "Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu are all related to the Du family..."


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyebrows are slightly frowned, his face is extremely beautiful, and his eyes are full of some fluctuations. His curves are hazy and undulating, and his body is full of temptation that people can''t control. These women are afraid that how many men will pursue it."Sheng Nan, how''s the arrangement? This time we can''t afford to lose. People from the Tianhu empire will not be simple!"


    The great man in the Dragon Robe then light the way, such as the torch in his eyes, waving the color of worry.


    Cheng Shengnan nodded and said: "the arrangement is almost the same. The younger generation of all the princes'' houses have rushed back. After three days, they can fight as scheduled."


    "Well, I hope I can resist them this time."


    Then he looked up at Cheng Shengnan and said, "what''s the matter with shenting?"


    "Since the last event of tianwu academy, the temple is the same as before. Tianhu empire is the strength of the tianshe sect. Among the people who came this time, it is said that there are extraordinary people of the Tianhu empire in the tianshe sect. But this is a matter between the stone dragon Empire and the Tianhu Empire, so the divine court can''t intervene this time." Cheng Shengnan said.


    "I''m afraid the divine court has the meaning of striking mountains and shaking tigers." The big man in the Dragon Robe walked with his hands on his back.


    Cheng Shengnan''s Pei teeth light Qi, said: "father emperor also need not worry too much, although the Tianhu empire''s comers are extraordinary, but this time the general of the family and the Gu family''s Gu Xinyan have just come out of the tianwu Fu realm. Their strength should be greatly improved, not necessarily without the ability to resist. There are some extraordinary people in the Tianhu Empire, but there are still two people in the Du family. They may not be able to stop them."


    "Du family, I hope I can stop this time."


    The old man in the Dragon Robe frowned slightly. After a moment, his eyes were like a torch, and he said to Cheng Shengnan, "you went to tianwu Academy last time. Are you familiar with Du Shaofu?"


    Hearing this, Cheng Shengnan''s eyes suddenly trembled. At the moment, he didn''t know what he was thinking of. He put his hand on his hip, and forced his face to resist his anger. He said to the man in the Dragon Robe: "back to my father, I don''t have a meeting with that boy. Maybe the second sister and the third younger brother are familiar with some."


    "So..."


    The old man in the Dragon Robe raised his head slightly and said softly, "in this case, you can ask your second sister to look for the boy tomorrow. In a word, his father and I have a lot of fate. We are the son of an old friend. When we come to Longcheng, we should see him."


    "My father, Du Shaofu has been making trouble with the Du family today. If you want to see Du Shaofu tomorrow, I''m afraid the outside world will think more about it." Cheng Shengnan frowned.


    "I just want to meet the son of my old friend. If outsiders want to think so, just think so."


    With a faint smile, the man in the Dragon Robe did not have any breath fluctuation, but he did not dare to look directly at him at the moment.


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyes picked up. He wiped a little accident in his bright eyes. Then he nodded. His lips were light and his smile was moving. He looked up to the Dragon robed man and said, "I understand. I''ll go to see the second sister tomorrow."


    "Stinky boy, the last time I broke my school''s event, seriously injured younger martial brother Gu Yu, which made me punished. In the wild animal mountain range, I was still disrespectful. This time, don''t let me find a chance, otherwise


    Cheng Shengnan has a delicate eyebrow and a delicate red lip. He thinks about his secret and embarrassing place which has never been touched by the alien. He doesn''t know whether the stinky boy has made others bad. In short, he can''t easily let that guy off.


    "I didn''t expect that the system will refresh the list of flowers so soon today. It''s less than two shifts. But let''s make one shift first, and the next one will be very soon. Today, we will continue to break out. In the first month, we will be on the list of old books. Please support us with flowers, and Xiao Yu will continue to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    "It turns out that the boy still has something to do with the Du family, but it''s an accident. The old guy of the Du family should have a headache now."


    At night, in the bamboo forest covered with light moonlight, a thin and dark old man gently lies on the bamboo rattan armchair, smiling, looking extremely happy, and then seems to think of something, and said: "unfortunately, the old Du family seems to be closed. If he is there, it will be more noisy."


    "Grandfather, the Du family has been hit hard today. You are so happy that you may be thought to gloat."


    In the hair of a beautiful woman, the hair is not a little pink.


    "What am I afraid of? I''m glad to see Du''s flat food. Who dares not be satisfied?"


    The old man was smiling. On his thin and dark face, his eyes were bright without any muddy color. He looked at the charming girl and said, "that boy is really fierce enough, but I like it more and more. It''s a pity that you are not attracted by this girl. If you can let that boy become a member of my Xie family, I think that old man of Du family will have to choke and die at that time."


    "Grandfather, I said it all. He''s still a little boy." The woman looks forward to her beautiful eyes, smiles and is smart.


    "Cough..."


    The old man suddenly coughed, his breath disordered, and he felt extremely uncomfortable. His dry chest heaved, as if his ribs would be broken by coughing at any time.


    "How are you, grandfather?" The woman''s face was full of worry.


    "It''s old. It''s going to come one day."


    After coughing a few times, the old man calmed his breath, and then looked at the charming woman and said, "girl, go to find the boy tomorrow. Come to the imperial capital, it''s fate. I want to see that boy."


    "Good."


    The charming woman nodded and knew the meaning of her grandfather''s heart. She was afraid that she was not only seeing, but also thinking about the future of Xie''s family


    At night, a figure appeared quietly in the Li family, and then quietly entered the Li family and disappeared.


    Li''s courtyard, delicate courtyard, room, a rather heroic middle-aged woman and a lady with a lady''s temperament are looking at a beautiful woman, eyes are slightly sigh.


    "Father, mother, you let me go, don''t you watch cousin Li Xue fall into the fire?"


    In the room, Zhang jingduan sits, but his body is obviously blocked. The acupoint hole arrangement is forbidden, and he can''t move.


    "My mother doesn''t know it''s a fire pit. Xueer is my favorite niece. For the sake of the whole Li family, now I have no choice. Your second uncle is still miserable. It''s a pity that the Li family is not strong enough and has to bow down."


    The woman looked at Zhang Jing and sighed with her eyes: "don''t go out and make trouble. When I attend the wedding tomorrow, I will let you go."


    "Creak..."


    The voice falls, the middle-aged man and woman push the door to leave, leaving Zhang Jing alone in the room.


    "This is a problem. Can''t it be changed?"


    Zhang Jing sighs that she is forbidden and can''t move at all. She can''t do anything to leave the Li family.


    "Hi..."


    Suddenly, the door opened slightly, and then a figure appeared in the room like a ghost, dressed in a black robe, covering his face.


    Zhang Jing raised her head and her eyes suddenly fluctuated.


    "It''s me."


    When the black robe was lifted, a purple robed youth with a mysterious broad sword on his back was revealed. On his shoulder was a small pale gold macaque. It was Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao who came.


    There is no news of Zhang Jing, and Li Yu is looking for someone to attack him secretly. Du Shaofu feels more and more wrong. Xiao Hu, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing wait in the inn. They sneak into Li''s house with Du Xiaoyao.


    With the badge of tianwu Academy on his body, it was very easy to find Zhang Jing. Seeing Zhang Jing''s appearance, as Du Shaofu imagined, there was an accident.


    "Du Xuedi, why are you here?" Seeing Du Shaofu, Zhang Jing''s eyes suddenly turned into surprise.


    "I guess you''re in trouble, so come and have a look."


    Du Shaofu untied the seal on Zhang Jing''s body, frowned slightly, and said, "what happened?"


    "I was discovered by Li Yu. He overheard my cousin Li Xue and I, and knew that I was persuading her to leave, so he informed the elders and banned me." Zhang Jing said.


    "How is Li Xue now?" Du Shaofu frowned slightly and continued to ask.


    "Maybe we came here for nothing." Zhang Jing sighs, the eyes light is quiet, showing the sad helpless.


    Then, from Zhang Jing''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that Zhang Jing had met Li Xue and explained his intention to Li Jing. However, Li Xue had insisted on compromise and asked Zhang Jing to thank Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang for their kindness.


    In the courtyard, a beautiful and fragrant daughter''s room, a charming and tempting figure stands in front of the window, with a moving arc all over her body. She looks at the bright moon on the sky with a faint light in her eyes, which makes people feel distressed."Creak..."


    The door was pushed and a figure came in.


    The woman did not look back. She opened her teeth and looked out of the window. She said softly, "Dad, I know the situation of the Li family, the difficulties of Uncle Li and your unwillingness. That''s enough. Everything is my choice. I won''t blame anyone. Since this is caused by me, it should be borne by me."


    "Sister Li Xuexue, it''s me." A faint voice came out


    When a charming woman hears the words, her seductive body trembles like an electric shock, which makes her originally a long and concave arc. At the moment, it is more perfect and attractive. Suddenly, she looks back, and a familiar face with resolute determination appears in her eyes. The delicate red lips are slightly opened for several times, which makes her shocked and says: "Du Xuedi, how did you come?"


    "I sneaked in."


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders. It was so late that he could only sneak in.


    After Li Xue was shocked, things in tianwu college had been heard for a long time. Looking at Du Shaofu, she chuckled. Although it was with a bitter smile, she still outlined a very charming arc and said, "with your current strength, if you want to force in, no one in the Li family can stop you, right?"


    "I''m not here to rob. It''s not good to come in by force." Du Shaofu said with a smile, but he was also a little embarrassed.


    "If you come to rob, I will go with you without hesitation."


    Li Xue looks at Du Shaofu, her pink lips are slightly pursed, her eyes are slightly trembling, and there is a kind of expectation in her eyes.


    Du Shaofu was stunned and touched the back of his head, slightly embarrassed.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Li Xue laughed, and the faint look of expectation in her eyes disappeared. She glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "anyway, thank you for coming. Cousin Zhang Jing has already told me that I know what you''re coming for. But it''s caused by me. I have to bear it. Thousands of people from all over the Li family can''t be alone Affected. "


    "Have you really decided?" Du Shaofu looked at Li Xue and said, "if you want to go, I can take you away. As long as you get to the college, thousands of families can''t help you."


    "You take me away..."


    Li Xue looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes moved and said, "what about the Li family when you come to me


    "This..."


    Naturally, Du Shaofu knew why Li Xue was worried. After hesitating for a moment, Du Shaofu said to Li Xue, "if I talk to the Li family, maybe I can help you?"


    "Du Xuedi, I know you have a strong reputation in the Empire now. If you go to my father and uncle in person, I''m afraid they have to take care of it. Maybe they will agree."


    Li Xue looked at Du Shaofu, and her eyes moved slightly. "However, Li Jiabi is in the imperial capital, and the foundation of the Li family is in the imperial capital. You can protect me, but what about the whole Li family? The influence of the thousand families is very important. I will become a criminal of the Li family. I know du Xuedi''s strength is strong. But this is the imperial capital, and the strong are like clouds. The details of the thousand families are deeper than that of the Li family. There are other huge things behind them. All this started from me, and now naturally I should bear it. "


    "Have you really decided?" Du Shaofu sighed.


    "It would be nice if you were a member of Duke Du''s mansion. If you said a word, everything would be different."


    Li Xue''s charming face was tinged with a little bitter smile. Du Shaofu was also surnamed Du. If he was a member of duwangfu''s residence, a word would be enough to protect the whole Li family. At that time, the thousand families could only obey orders. Unfortunately, he was not a member of Duwang''s residence. For the sake of the whole Li family, she had no choice at this time.


    "Duwangfu."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, and then said to Li Xue, "I''m not from Duwang''s residence, but I''m from the World Association. If you join the World Association, you may not be able to protect the whole Li family for a long time."


    Du Shaofu knew that the current strength of the world association was not weak. The medicine King doctor with the six star spirit Fu Master had no life to sit in the town, and the king of Wu such as the eagle king Gong Dao, even if they were placed in the imperial capital, they were all absolute lineups.


    But Du Shaofu knew that he wanted to protect Li Xue, which was not a big problem, whether it was the world association or his own.


    No matter how strong a thousand families are, I''m afraid there is no king level strong one. Even if there are king level strong people, there are also Du Xiaoqing.


    But if you want to protect the whole Li family, in the imperial capital, the world will not be able to do it, and I still can''t do it, and I have no name to intervene in all this. All depends on Li Xue himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    "The world will..."


    Li Xue smiles and doesn''t care too much. She looks back and stands quietly in front of the window. After a long time, she whispers to Du Shaofu, "maybe this is my life. I have to accept it. Everything is because of me, and I should bear it. Thank you."


    "All this has something to do with me..."


    Du Shaofu sighed that if it was not for his own efforts, Li Xue would not have to face the present situation. However, Du Shaofu did not regret the heavy work he had done at the beginning. This is a contradiction, but it is not a conflict.


    "I can''t blame you. I''ve thought about it carefully these days. The main fault is that I know his temper and try to stimulate him. He is responsible for his own mistakes. I also have an unshirkable responsibility."


    Li Xue grinned bitterly. During this period of time, she carefully thought about a lot of problems. At the beginning, she didn''t feel any sense of qianguyu, and she was very tired of her usual behavior. But in any case, qianguyu is extremely attentive to her, and now the result is also her own. If it had not been for knowing qianguyu''s character and deliberately pulling up Du Shaofu, maybe the result would not have been like this now.


    Voice down, Li Xue light way: "perhaps I also owe a thousand jade, now married into a thousand families, I hope to understand everything at that time."


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak any more and didn''t know what else he could say. After a moment, he said goodbye to Li Xue and turned to leave with Du Xiaoyao.


    "If you''re really here to rob, then I''ll Looking at Du Shaofu''s leaving, Li Xue''s eyes moved slightly and faintly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, when the first wisp of morning light in the eastern sky broke through the shackles of clouds and projected on the huge imperial capital Dragon City, a lot of people gradually poured out of the empty streets. The sound of noise spread out, and the huge city woke up and started a new day.


    Li family, in her boudoir, a middle-aged man stood quietly and looked at Li Xue. Her eyes were moist and she bit his teeth. She said, "xue''er, otherwise you won''t be wronged. You go back to tianwu college, where no one can do anything to you. Father will take care of the thousand things!"


    "Dad, this is no injustice. Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Li Xue light way, the eyes show a smile, the dark hidden in the smile eyes, but no one can see.


    In the early morning, the sky was tiny. Du Shaofu, who was sitting on the bed with his knees crossed, opened his eyes. After the golden light in his eyes twinkled, he became clear and bright.


    "What are you going to do


    A moment later, in the room, Ouyang Shuang asked Du Shaofu. When he came back from Du Shaofu last night, he also learned Li Xue''s own meaning. However, if it was the case, he felt sorry for it.


    "Today, thousands of families are very happy. It''s sure that the emperors and celebrities will gather together. How about we go to have a look at the excitement? I also want to take this opportunity to see some famous people in the capital, otherwise I would have come to the capital for nothing." Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang with a smile on his face.


    "Do you really want to go to thousands of homes?"


    Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Shaofu for a moment. Dai Mei frowned and said, "you should know that if people from thousands of families see you, they will not let you go."


    "Today, thousands of families are so happy that I should not be embarrassed. It''s OK to go and have a look." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Well, I''ll go with you. I hope today''s Qianjia will not be like Du''s yesterday." Ouyang Shuang sighed slightly, but he had to worry.


    Du Shaofu said with a wry smile, "don''t worry. I won''t cause any trouble."


    "Great, it''s time to play again. Are we going to the wedding?"


    Du Xiaoqing was happy to turn around. The blue dress could not cover its long and attractive curve. On the young girl''s face, pure innocent eyes were released. Who could have imagined that such a girl who looked harmless to human beings and animals, once angry, would be extremely terrible.


    Thousands of families, today a jubilant, decorated with red lanterns, decorated with a vast number of thousands.


    But in this jubilant atmosphere, it is not difficult to feel that there is a faint sadness and regret among them.


    However, in any case, the happy day of thousands of families is a lively and extraordinary event for the whole imperial capital.


    And the marriage is still the same big family Li family, which makes the ability lively atmosphere more heated.


    Qianjia, originally the first-class family in the imperial capital of Longcheng, has been in the rise of the imperial capital for a long time. Later, the younger brother of King Hu of duwangfu married the sister of the head of the thousand families, which made Qianjia related to duwangfu and became the in laws.


    Therefore, this is to make the status of the thousand families rise, which has become the first family under the eight palaces.


    After this marriage with the Li family, there is no doubt that it will be able to become the first family under the eight great palaces, with unlimited scenery.


    With the light of the day, the thousands of families gradually began to be lively. At last, it was almost a sea of people. Thousands of families were originally powerful, and countless people came to congratulate them.


    Although there is a little helplessness and regret in this happy day, the sound of jubilation is still ringing through the sky from the early morning. As time goes by, more and more greeting guests and more and more festive voices are heard."Today, the thousands of Li families are very happy. The marriage of the two families will undoubtedly increase their influence. In the future, I''m afraid that there will be no power to deal with the thousands and the Li families except for the eight great palaces."


    "However, I heard that this marriage of the big family has something to do with it. It is said that in tianwu college, qianguyu has been abandoned by the terrible Du Shaofu and has become a disabled person. It seems that this matter is also related to Li Xue of the Li family, so the two families got married."


    "Du Shaofu, I heard yesterday that the terrible Du Shaofu also made a big fuss about the Duke Du''s residence. He came to Longcheng, and it''s not related to Li Xue of the Li family."


    "If Du Shaofu had really abandoned the jade, he would have been in the imperial capital again. I''m afraid the people from thousands of families would never let it go."


    "It''s not necessarily true. Yesterday, Du Shaofu and even the strong men of duwangfu''s mansion were swept away. What can the thousand families do? I''m afraid that if the terrible Du Shaofu doesn''t come to the thousand families, it will be good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the jubilant, bustling, dense greeting guests, in groups, some of them also gathered together to discuss all kinds of things heard.


    Around the thousand families, at this moment, there are many strong guards, all of them are the elites of the thousand families. Those who are less powerful dare not get close to them, and those who are not allowed to talk too loud.


    The vast Li family is magnificent and magnificent. At this time, there are several figures sitting in the main hall. Today, the father of qiangu jade and the head of thousands of families are personally accompanied.


    As a thousand families, the whole empire is also an absolute man of the times. There is also a breath of high-ranking people on the body, which makes people awe.


    At this time, a handsome and extraordinary middle-aged man with a dignified and dignified appearance was sitting in the main and guest seats in the hall. Several big men and young people who came along with him were of extraordinary temperament and extraordinary breath.


    "I didn''t expect that the second master of Ouyang''s mansion came here in person. It really makes my family shine. If there is any neglect, please forgive me."


    In front of that dignified middle-aged man, he felt frightened and flattered. His son got married, but he didn''t expect that Ouyang mansion, which had always been difficult to get on with, also came to congratulate him. What a face it was for the second master of Ouyang mansion to come in person.


    "It''s very kind of you. I came here uninvited. Please don''t blame me." Said the middle-aged indifferently, all of them are bearing extraordinary.


    "Welcome to the palace!"


    "Welcome to the valley palace!"


    "Welcome guests from the ghost King''s mansion


    "Welcome guests from the witch palace


    "Welcome guests to King Guo''s mansion!"


    Just then, all of a sudden, outside the hall came a series of loud shouts, all of which were shaking.


    Then the outside world obviously caused a huge disturbance. The faces of several people from Ouyang palace changed slightly.


    At the moment, the most shocking thing is no doubt that thousands of people are shocked. At this time, his whole body is trembling for the moment. The ghost palace, the Wu palace, the Guo palace, the valley palace, and the general Palace are not usually those he can make friends with if he wants to make friends. Today, in addition to the Ouyang palace, there are also guests from the five great palaces. How can he not be shocked and pleased.


    "It seems that there are a lot of congratulatory guests from thousand masters." The dignified middle-aged smile, also quite unexpected.


    "Maybe the younger generation, such as Xiaoer''s and general''s, Wu Wang''s and other Wangfu''s, are schoolmates, so I''m here to congratulate you. Please sit down, and I''ll come when I go." Thousands of people will stand up to make amends. People from the five palaces will come at the same time. He will welcome any one of them. How dare he neglect them.


    "Well, I think the bride should be here soon, and I''ll go out for a walk, waiting to see the bride." As soon as the middle-aged smiles, he also plans to go outside.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Don''t point out the general of mountains and rivers, lingxuan Jade Maiden, Gu Xinyan, Jiuyou too few ghost children, Youming Princess Wuque, qianluo Jianguo Shaofeng. I didn''t expect that they all came."


    "It is said that they were the top five in the martial arts list of tianwu Academy. They are gifted with terror and extraordinary strength. They have surpassed many predecessors at a young age."


    "I didn''t expect a thousand families to get married, so many princes'' houses have come. It seems that the thousand families are going to have a big time this time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Within a thousand homes, there was a bustle and a commotion among the numerous congratulators. With the arrival of several extraordinary young men and women in the crowd, the whole festive scene suddenly appeared a little *.


    Around, there are a large number of young men and women, whose eyes fall far away on the most extraordinary young men and women.


    If Du Shaofu was here, he would be able to recognize from a distance. Among them, the most extraordinary young men and women were general, GUI WA, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, and Guo Shaofeng.


    "On the first day of the beginning of the month, when he was on the first day of the book list, he asked for flowers to be preserved. Xiao Yu went on coding. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    "Do you think that guy will come to thousands of homes today?" Among the crowd, a handsome young man in black robes was the ghost child.


    "As far as I know, as soon as he arrived at the emperor yesterday, he didn''t come to any of us. Instead, he went to the Li family and finally made a big fuss about the Du family. I think he should come to thousands of homes today."


    The general''s eyebrows moved, and his face had a sculptural feeling. The breath spread on his body was invisible in the sky, which could suppress mountains and rivers and make people dare not get close to them easily.


    "Do you think that guy came here for Li Xue?"


    The princess of the nether world looks at the general. She is dressed in gorgeous clothes. Her chest is half covered like a white jade, and her buttocks are wrapped in a short skirt like armor. It is extremely tempting.


    "Anyway, that guy should not have come for the sake of the Tianhu empire."


    Gu Xinyan''s beautiful eyes don''t fluctuate much. Her eyes are pure like autumn water. Her delicate body in red is like a jade willow. It''s light and tender. It''s not too good to say it''s perfect.


    "You are welcome to come and let my family shine."


    Tens of thousands of women came in a hurry. They were extremely polite to the general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa and others. They had no airs at all. They met each other with the courtesy of the same generation. Not to mention the power behind these young people, even the strength of the five young men and women themselves was enough to make the heart tremble.


    "We are classmates of eternal jade and Li Xue. On this happy day, we, as schoolmates, should come to congratulate us."


    Gu Xinyan said softly, every move, temperament is like a white fairy flower on the misty fairy mountain, which does not dye human fireworks. You can hear the meaning of Gu Xinyan''s words. They come here not to represent the palace, but to be private.


    But it doesn''t matter. For thousands of families, it''s enough for the outside world to see his son''s wedding. In addition to Xie''s mansion, all the other seven princes have arrived, which is enough.


    At this time, in the hearts of tens of thousands of people, except for the only heartache, everything else was a great joy. If the jade was still intact, it would be the biggest event of the thousand families. From then on, thousands of families were able to enjoy themselves, but now


    Looking around the jubilant scene, the smile on thousands of faces is full of heartache, eyes do not have time to squint, there is a faint cold flash.


    "Here comes the bridegroom


    In the inner hall, a young man dressed in Xi Pao walked out slowly surrounded by many young people from thousands of families. He is the protagonist of thousands of jades.


    His body is tall and straight, his temperament is extraordinary, and his appearance is handsome. However, there is not much smile on his face, and even there is no response to the congratulation from the people around him.


    "Can''t feel the breath fluctuation, is it really a waste man?"


    Among the crowd, many people secretly curious peep, can not feel the eternal jade body has any breath fluctuation.


    After saying hello to the general and others, she naturally couldn''t chat with a group of young people, and left with a good sense of sense. She was always smiling and chatting with the guests who came around to celebrate and celebrate.


    With the reputation of the thousand families and the Duwang''s residence behind them, almost all the powerful families of the imperial capital have come to this occasion. There are many forces and families, but there are not many under the thousand families. He can not neglect them.


    "Are you all here?"


    The figure of eternal jade appeared in front of the general, guiwa, Guo Shaofeng, Gu Xinyan and Wuque.


    At this time, the general looked at the pale face of qiangu jade, and his heart was filled with regret, which made him feel a little embarrassed.


    "We are classmates in your wedding."


    Valley heart Yan said softly, at this time in the face of the eternal jade, also do not know what to say.


    Guo Shaofeng patted qianguyu on the shoulder. He didn''t say anything. At this time, people didn''t know what to say.


    For a martial arts practitioner, when he comes to his talent and level, he suddenly becomes a God''s palace and becomes a waste man. If he or she is, he can''t bear it.


    It was Du Shaofu who was provoked by the jade for thousands of years. They could not say much at this time.


    "Whatever the reason, thank you for coming."


    Qianguyu''s face squeezed out a little bitter smile. More than half a year ago, he faced the five people in front of him. Even though he knew it was a little worse, he felt at least that he belonged to this category.


    But now, standing in front of these five people, qiangu Yu knows that from now on, he and the five people in front of him will not have any more disputes, and their respective paths will be different.


    It may not be long before the names of these five people will be famous in the Empire, resounding from all directions, and become one of the giants.


    Since then, he can only sit quietly and wait for the loess side.


    The eternal jade once wanted to be a strong man, once wanted to travel in all directions, and once wanted to fight with those immortal talents outside. With the collapse of the Shenque, all the dreams and ambitions disappeared into the invisible. The only thing left was an empty shell at this time."Prince Du''s house is here!"


    Outside the gate of thousands of homes, there came a sound wave accompanied by mysterious Qi again. It rang through the thousands of homes, enough for anyone to hear clearly.


    Outside the gate, a large number of people entered and immediately attracted many eyes.


    Thousands of people are also moving, saying goodbye to an old man who is talking, and immediately gets up to meet him.


    Duwangfu, one of the eight great palaces, although I heard yesterday that duwangfu was swept, it would not affect the status and prestige of duwangfu.


    Outside the gate of thousands of families, there were twenty or thirty people from the Duke''s residence, all of whom had extraordinary temperament and strong breath.


    The leader was a young man of twenty-three or four years old, with white clothes and black hair. His clothes and hair were elegant, not tied up or tied up. They were slightly fluttering, against a tall and slender figure, which made people look and feel moved.


    With the emergence of the young man, the surrounding space seems to be solidified in general, an invisible wave of air waves.


    From that extraordinary young skin, there is a faint luster flow, eyes flash with a thousand kinds of lightning like light, people can not help but tremble.


    "It''s him. He came out!"


    "Du Yi, who was originally the cousin of the eternal jade, and his mother was a member of thousands of families. It is appropriate for Du Yi to come here on behalf of Prince Du''s house."


    "Did he finally get out?"


    With the appearance of the young man with white clothes and black hair, the general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque and Guo Shaofeng are all moved by it.


    "Yi''er, please come in. Where are your mother and father? Haven''t you come back yet?"


    In front of his nephew, his nephew is the best among the younger generation of the Du family, who is the pride of the younger generation of the Du family. This also makes his family more valued by the Du family.


    If one day, his nephew can soar to a new height, the whole family will surely be able to receive shade.


    "My mother has been guarding the frontier with my father, so this time the family specially asked me to congratulate."


    The young people in white and black hair are not humble and arrogant, and their bearing is extraordinary. The momentum that spreads faintly on their own makes the guests around dare not to talk close to each other, and they virtually refuse to be outside.


    "I''ll go back and thank the Du family for me."


    Looking at the young man with black hair and white clothes, he felt his breath and was shocked in silence. He said, "it seems that Yier''s cultivation has reached a terrible level. I''m afraid no one in the same generation of the empire can compare with him."


    "No one can compare, I dare not say, and my elder brother is there."


    As he spoke, the young man in white and black hair looked arrogant. He had absolute confidence in his own strength. Besides his elder brother, who else in the Empire could compare with him.


    When he heard the speech, his eyes darkened and said, "it''s a pity that your cousin..."


    "Don''t take revenge on my cousin, I''m sorry to hear that."


    The young man in white and black hair moved his eyes, then looked around him and said, "where is my cousin?"


    As the voice dropped, the young man in white and black hair searched the crowd, and immediately found the jade with different characteristics and wearing Xi Pao. Then he walked slowly across the jade and immediately came to the jade. Looking at the general, Gu Xinyan and GUI WA, he slightly moved his eyes and said: "the strength seems to be not weak. It seems that tianwu academy has its merits."


    "Yes, cousin."


    From childhood to adulthood, he worshipped his cousin very much.


    "I''ve been out of the customs two days ago. I''ve heard about you. Don''t be too sad."


    Du Yi patted the shoulder of qianguyu, and the light in his eyes flashed like lightning. He said, "Du Shaofu, I''ll find him together to settle the old and new accounts."


    "Don''t worry, cousin. I''m also good like this..." Jade light road through the ages.


    "The bride arrives..."


    The eternal jade words have not finished, there is a commotion outside the door, there is a big shout.


    With the fall of the voice, all the voices of the noisy guests dropped, and their eyes suddenly looked out of the door.


    "Jade son, go to meet the bride quickly!"


    Tens of thousands of jade came forward to say, around a lot of accompanying thousands of last year also gathered up.


    It''s a custom to go out to meet the bride and welcome the bride into the house. This marriage, even if there is something behind it, has been made up carelessly by the whole emperor.


    "Welcome the bride..."


    Qianguyu raised her head, took a deep breath, looked at her Xi Pao, moved her mouth, and then, surrounded by thousands of young people, she stepped outside the gate.


    "Come on, let''s see the bride, too."


    "I hear it''s a bride, but it''s beautiful and charming."


    Many guests also moved out, all want to see another leading role today for the first time.


    "The next one will be a little later, but today''s outbreak will continue. Please continue to plead for the bottom line. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    With the arrival of the bride, the celebration of the whole thousand families has finally reached the peak. Countless cheers and cheers gather together and ring from all directions, accompanying the crowd to greet the bride from thousands of homes.


    Outside the gate of thousands of houses, on the magnificent and towering monster mount, there are hundreds of people to see off their relatives. In the air, there are flying monsters circling and pulling Luan sedan chairs.


    Outside the sedan door, there are Li family members to send each other off, a strong breath, one by one jubilant, vaguely, some people''s eyes through the obscure, but the overall feeling is great joy.


    "Bridegroom, lift the curtain."


    Someone told qianguyu that there was a square outside the thousand houses. At this time, a crowd of people came to see the bustle.


    Guo Shao WA, the general, is not an exception.


    Surrounded by many young people, qianguyu slowly arrived at the door of the sedan chair and looked at a dim shadow in the red curtain. I don''t know why, and her whole body was shaking.


    Finally, under the cheers around, the red curtain of the Luan sedan chair was lifted. Looking into the Luan sedan chair, the eyes looked forward and trembled.


    "Welcome the bride!"


    There is a clear voice in thousands of homes outside resounding, this moment, countless eyes are also tightly fixed on the car door.


    In the Li family, there are many delicate young women around Luan sedan, among which Zhang Jing is among them.


    Then, under the gaze of many eyes, a woman in a red wedding dress, whose cheeks were completely covered by red curtains, walked out of the Luan sedan chair slowly, and was surrounded by dozens of young and delicate women around her, just like the stars supporting the moon.


    The red curtain covers the face, but it is not difficult for people to see that under the Xi skirt, what is outlined is a wonderful arc, enchanting and silent, moving.


    Li Xue''s beauty has long been famous as the capital of the emperor. At this time, she was married by the ancient jade, which immediately aroused the envy of countless eyes.


    "Congratulations to the bridegroom."


    At this moment, the bride came out, and countless people congratulated the jade. The sound waves came like a tide.


    Thousands of people look around. Today''s son''s wedding has brought a large number of celebrities to the imperial capital, and almost all of them have reached their due date. Among the eight palaces, seven of them have come. This is a great honor and face. There is no doubt that after today, thousands of families can really become the largest family under the eight king''s mansion.


    But when thousands of eyes fell on the groom, looking at the young man who was supposed to be high spirited and arrogant, but now his breath is weak and his face is pale, the smile on his face will unconsciously converge, and his eyes will be covered with haze and coolness.


    "I didn''t expect that so many princes'' houses have come. The thousand families are really powerful, and we can''t afford our crimes. After the marriage of the thousand families and the Li family, they will certainly bring great benefits to our Li family."


    Li Yu''s eyes trembled and his eyes were jubilant in the Li family''s family. At this time, there were many people in the palace, thinking of a bright future.


    "The wolf tooth escort agency congratulates the thousands of Li''s great happiness."


    Thousands of families away, there are several figures slowly came, appeared in the Li family after the family send off the family.


    Langya escort agency, not many people will pay attention to it. Langya escort agency is known to many people in the imperial capital. It is a big escort agency with great strength. But today, among the guests of the thousand families and the Li family, Langya escort agency does not have much weight.


    Some people in Langya escort agency congratulated loudly, but they didn''t exchange a few eyes. All the eyes were on the bride. At this time, who would pay attention to a wolf tooth escort agency.


    However, Li Yu was the first to pay attention to the Li family. When the word "Langya escort agency" was left, his eyes were staring at him for the first time. At this time, after the Li family''s family escort team, four figures walked out slowly.


    The leader of the four is a strong scarred man, followed by a young man who seems to be carrying a broad sword behind his shoulder. On his shoulder is a lovely little monkey with a big gold color. There are two gorgeous women, one big and one small. Any one of them is enough to make a man feel uneasy.


    And behind the four, still tightly following the black kitten, is very strange.


    Looking at the four men, Li Yu was stunned, and then he was so happy that he passed through the crowd without any trace, and then came to the dark wolf, who was the leader of Langya escort agency.


    Li Yuhua was very happy. His eyes swept over the two gorgeous women. He wiped them greedily. He lowered his voice and said to the dark wolf, "dark wolf, how did you send people here? Besides, I want two women. I''ll leave the man to you, but it''s good. I''ll help persuade the business firm of Li''s to cooperate with your wolf tooth escort agency ¡£¡±


    Li Yu was very satisfied with everything except that the dark wolf had sent people to this happy place today.


    At this time, in Li Yu''s eyes, he did not think of any possibility. In his heart and eyes, these two women were already held by the dark wolf. Tonight, they could become his forbidden fish. There were several such beauties in the whole emperor, and he also got two.As for the purple robed youth, they can solve it without knowing it. This is the capital of the emperor. Even if these people belong to tianwu college and disappear quietly, how can tianwu college know.


    The dark wolf glanced at Li Yu. Without speaking, he looked at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. He didn''t even look at Li Yu. Instead, he raised his head slightly and looked ahead. There were several extraordinary young men and women walking slowly in front of him.


    "I knew you would come."


    "I didn''t expect that you really came to the imperial capital and didn''t come to look for us. Is our friendship so shallow?"


    "It''s not kind to look for us when we arrive at the imperial capital."


    Several young men and women came along and stood in front of Du Shaofu. Any invisible breath spread on his body. Li Yu was easily crushed. The mysterious Qi in his body stagnated and he could not help but tremble. He had to stand aside. Those young men and women did not even look at Li Yu much.


    At this time, Li Yu finally felt something wrong, because although the young men and women were not as old as he was, he knew them.


    In addition to their own identity, any one of them is also the most outstanding young generation in the whole empire. It is rumored that tianwu academy is the top five terror existing in the early Wu list and is famous as the imperial capital.


    The status of Li''s three young men and women was extraordinary in the whole emperor, and few young people could compare with him. However, at this time, any one of the five young men and women was far different from his status of being less than Li''s, which was enough to destroy his identity of Li''s family and was beyond his reach.


    But now, among the five imperial capitals, the most outstanding young generation has no pride in the purple robed youth who he did not even despise yesterday. He seems to be very familiar with each other. He can see that the relationship is not shallow.


    At this moment, Li Yu seemed to have a heavy hammer on his heart, and his face turned white gradually.


    At this time, with the actions of the five extraordinary people in the five palaces, among the numerous guests, there were also people who immediately looked at them, and could make the young generation of the top five palaces move to meet each other at the same time. How could it be so simple.


    All of a sudden, there are countless eyes around, and immediately fell on the four people who came there curiously.


    And this moment, the crowd, there are many eyes, suddenly surprised, seems to be suddenly found what the most terrifying thing.


    Du Shaofu looked at the five young men and women who were familiar with him and said with a smile, "I''ve seen you here."


    "What''s the origin of that guy, and what''s the matter?"


    As Du Shaofu opened his mouth, Li Yu on the other side trembled. It was not like he was being held. His face became more and more pale and trembling. For no reason, he began to feel uneasy and began to tremble. His eyes turned to the dark wolf. Unfortunately, the dark wolf did not understand him at all


    "That''s Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu who swept the palace yesterday!"


    "That young man in purple robe is Du Shaofu. Is he coming like this?"


    "Is he Du Shaofu? It''s said that Du Shaofu is now the first place in Wubang of tianwu academy, and he has refined the Taoist weapons that lead to thunder robbery."


    "The terrifying Fu Dao Wu Dao double rest, has outstanding talent!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the crowd, someone immediately recognized Du Shaofu''s identity. Yesterday, Du Shaofu''s scene of making a scene of Du Shaofu''s house was witnessed by many people.


    Today, the fierce young man appeared in the thousands of homes, which immediately caused astonishing news.


    In the crowd, many delicate women surrounded by the bride, listening to the sudden explosion around the sound of discussion, for it slightly tremble.


    The bridegroom''s eyes, also immediately looked forward to the front, fell on the familiar purple robe figure, slightly trembling for it.


    "Du Shaofu, I dare to come to my thousands of homes today. When there is no one in my family, I will never let you go, no matter who you are!"


    At this time, the shrill cry of cold came from the crowd


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    "Hiss!"


    Just as the voice fell, a figure rushed out of the crowd like lightning. At the same time, a dazzling Rune energy wave flashed out, and a palm print suddenly fell down, directly passing through the crowd to suppress Du Shaofu.


    The terrifying energy fluctuation, the space ripple of vibration is like a vast ocean, and the breath of cultivation on the other side of Wuhou territory erupts, which is absolutely strong in the whole imperial capital.


    This sudden change made all the eyes around him tremble.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and his eyes moved slightly. As he raised his hands and feet, a fist seal was swept out, and the golden light burst out and directly collided with the suppressed palm print.


    "Bang!"


    Low dull sound burst, space for a tremor, a huge air wave swept.


    "Pedaling!"


    A figure staggered to the ground and retreated. After several steps, he stabilized himself. His eyes were full of shock. What he had just done was just a thousand family owners.


    "How strong!"


    When Du came to the mansion yesterday, he was shocked.


    Although the dark wolf heard of such shocking things yesterday, he did not see it with his own eyes. If he had known that the person Li Yu had asked him to deal with was Du Shaofu, who was making a big fuss over Duwang''s house, he would have swept Li Yu out of the house.


    "It''s the father of the eternal jade, the master of thousands of families."


    Ouyang Shuang whispered at Du Shaofu''s side. His slender legs and concave and convex body outline the arc of the devil like temptation, and his beautiful face makes many young men around him reluctant to move their eyes away and want to see more.


    "Today is a great day for the family of thousands and the family of Li. I come here to congratulate you. Why do you do it?"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the ten thousand pieces of jade that had just retreated in front of him. He was similar to qiangu jade in three parts. His momentum was not vulgar, and he had the prestige of the superior. But his eyes were rather cold at the moment.


    Du Shaofu expected that his own appearance would not be very welcome. Therefore, Du Shaofu understood that he didn''t understand you and didn''t hurt people just now. If he was bullied, his alcoholic father would not be hospitable.


    "Whoosh..."


    As expected by Du Shaofu, after the thousands of figures were shaken back, a lot of fierce breath spread among the thousands of families, and a large number of figures suddenly swept out, as if in the face of an enemy, and the breath was tightly locked on Du Shaofu.


    Thousands of homes away, the jubilant atmosphere suddenly became solemn and tense.


    In the crowd, the young man in white and black hair of Du''s family, through the crowd, looked at the young man in purple robe, shining in his eyes.


    At this time, the middle-aged man of King Xie''s residence also looked up curiously at the young man with a broad sword behind his shoulder and a small golden macaque crouching on his shoulder.


    In the Li family''s wedding party, at this time, all the curious and complicated eyes also looked at the purple robed youth.


    "Since I''m here to congratulate you, it''s a thousand distinguished guests."


    In the tense atmosphere, qianguyu broke the special tense atmosphere, stepped out and stepped forward slowly. In a lot of complicated eyes, she went straight to Du Shaofu''s body. On her white face, her eyes were black and white, but at this time she lost her old look and said, "I didn''t expect you to come."


    "I didn''t think of it myself."


    Du Shaofu looked at the jade, but he did not expect to see him again in this situation.


    "My life has been destroyed in your hands. Do you dare to come today? Do you want to humiliate me, or can''t help you


    Looking at Du Shaofu, there is an extremely violent fluctuation in Du Shaofu''s eyes when he lost his former glory. More than half a year has passed. It is hard for him to accept it, even if it is difficult for anyone to accept it.


    "At the beginning, you should be responsible for it. Today I came to thousands of homes and just came to have a look. There is no other meaning." Said Du Shaofu.


    "You''re right. It''s really my fault. Over the past six months, I''ve thought a lot and wanted to end my life. But I''m not willing to give up. Maybe I don''t have the courage to end this life."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the ripples in her eyes gradually subsided. Looking at Du Shaofu, she opened her mouth and said, "it''s like I despised you at the beginning. I thought you were not qualified to compare with me. Later, I realized that it was always my wishful thinking, just like treating Li Xue. I have always been wishful thinking..."


    Listening to qianguyu''s words, Du Shaofu did not speak, Ouyang Shuang did not speak. The generals around him, Gu Xinyan and Guo Shaofeng, did not speak. They just stood quietly and listened to qianguyu.


    "It''s good to see you again. Since I''m here, for the sake of a classmate, I just want to be a witness."


    She looked at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang. Then her eyes gradually swept over the generals, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, guiwa, and so on. Finally, she turned around and stepped back to the beautiful figure of Xi Pao, which was surrounded by many stars."Hoo!"


    She was silent for a while and took a deep breath. Then she said, "on this day, I have been waiting for many years. Even in my heart, I have been looking forward to this day. What will you look like when you come to me in a phoenix crown. Today I saw you dressed in a phoenix crown and Xialin, which is also a fulfillment of my wish. However, today is not the right time to come. I like you, but I don''t want to hurt you. For the sake of the Li family, I''m afraid it''s hard for you to suffer this half a year. "


    Listening to the words of the eternal jade, the graceful and delicate body of Xi skirt trembles slightly, and she looks up slightly under the red curtain. She can''t see the delicate face under the cover. But at the moment, I''m afraid it''s the face under the red curtain, which should be quite moving.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, first of all, I would like to thank all the distinguished guests for coming to the thousands of homes today. Thirdly, on behalf of the thousand families, I would like to thank you for your presence."


    Looking around him, he opened his mouth and said in a loud voice: "secondly, as many people have said, I have become a waste man since then


    "The jade has really become a waste man."


    "The news is true. It seems that everything is true."


    "There is no wind in the hole."


    At this time, the voice of the ancient jade fell, and many guests were agitated for it. Listening to the verification of the jade, all the thousands of jade families were really disabled. The news was undoubtedly like a bomb among the numerous guests.


    The eyes of all the people of the thousand families and tens of thousands of Yan looked at the ancient jade, and then one after another looked at Du Shaofu. There was coldness, indignation and coldness in their eyes, which were extremely complicated.


    "What does he want to do..."


    The witch bird whispered, touching and seductive posture has been nestling in the ghost baby''s side.


    "Finally, I want to announce that..."


    Looking at the noisy guests, qianguyu continued to open her mouth and said, "my wedding of qianguyu and Li Xue is cancelled today, and the Li family of 1000 families has withdrawn. Thank you again for coming here today."


    Voice down, the jade to the crowd a deep bow.


    "The wedding is cancelled and the marriage is withdrawn. How can this happen?"


    With the fall of the voice of the jade, the whole scene suddenly seems to be a frying pan, all of which are shocked and surprised.


    Among the Li family''s relatives, all their eyes are also complicated. This scene is totally beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "Yu''er, what are you doing?" Ten million face color big change, immediately to the eternal jade shout.


    "Dad, forget it. This matter has nothing to do with the Li family and Li Xue. Let me make the decision on this matter."


    Looking at her father, she bowed deeply and said, "my child will not be able to revitalize the family. If you have negative expectations, please forgive me."


    At the moment, the thousands of happy families are still. Everyone''s eyes are on the jade. No one has thought that a marriage that can shock the emperor''s capital has happened.


    "This guy has something to recommend. If he has not been abandoned, he will surely have a place in the martial arts cultivation."


    The general murmured and sighed that he did not have much contact with qianguyu, but from this point of view, there is definitely something to be desired about qianguyu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he didn''t speak. He only had some ripples in his clear pupils.


    "Hi..."


    Surrounded by the stars and the moon, the red curtain was lifted, revealing Li Xue''s moving face. Today, the Phoenix crown is shining and gorgeous.


    "What a beautiful bride."


    "I''m still on the list of martial arts in tianwu Academy. I''m very talented."


    Some people in the crowd sighed that such a beautiful and amazing bride, or a person on the martial arts list of tianwu college, was turned away by the eternal jade.


    Li Xue''s eyes light looking at the eternal jade micro tremor, delicate red lips micro Zhang, asked: "why do you want this?"


    "Because I don''t deserve you, and I don''t want to see you aggrieved yourself. Remember, you don''t owe me. I didn''t listen to you when you tried to persuade me. It''s enough to see you standing in front of me in a phoenix crown."


    Looking at Li Xue, she said, "I''ve imagined a lot of you in a phoenix crown, but at the moment, you are more beautiful than I imagined."


    Looking at the man in front of her, Li Xue''s eyes are trembling and her eyes are fluctuating


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    "OK, yu''er, I''ll let you decide, as long as you are happy."


    Looking at qianguyu and Li Xue, she glanced at her heartache and nodded slightly. Then she looked at a tall and thin man who was the leader of the Li family''s family to see her off. She said, "today, Qianjia and Li''s have retired, and the wedding has been cancelled. From now on, they are not enemies, but they are definitely not friends. Let''s do this!"


    "Forget it!"


    The tall and thin man murmured softly. The eyes of the Li family''s entourage were complicated.


    The crowd was agitated, and many eyes sighed. It is not hard to tell from the words just a million people that the wedding ceremony of the Li family of thousands of families has been cancelled. Although the Qianjia family and the Li family have not broken up, they are no longer allies. This will undoubtedly cause a lot of fluctuations in the power of the entire imperial capital.


    "Thank you, father."


    Thousands of years old jade is grateful to look at tens of thousands of pieces, he knows with father''s character, can let him make the decision, this is how not easy.


    What''s more, this time the imperial power gathered, but the wedding ended in cancellation. This is not good for the whole family.


    "You are happy, as long as you can open your mind and be happy, I am willing to do anything. Remember, even if you can''t practice, as long as there are thousands of families, you are still the original jade, thousands of big and small!"


    Thousands of eyes looked at the jade, majestic eyes suffused with soft color, and then the eyes turned to the purple robed youth in the crowd. His face gradually became gloomy, and his breath began to surge. He said, "but there are some things I have to do. I can''t let go of those who hurt you!"


    "Father..."


    Qianguyu shakes her head, and her voice has not fallen. The figure of thousands of people has disappeared in the same place, and then the voice comes out from the air: "distinguished guests, please forgive me for the poor reception of thousands of families today. The wedding will be cancelled, and I will apologize to you another day. The thousand families still have something to deal with today, which may be affected. Please disperse."


    Thousands of voices mingled with dark air resounded in the sky, rolling around, countless guests below heard the words, immediately looked at each other, and then retreated one after another.


    "The thousand families seem to be trying to deal with Du Shaofu."


    "We don''t want to be affected."


    In the crowd, those with extraordinary ideas saw the clue and immediately started to retreat. They were afraid that it was tens of thousands of yuan. At this time, they wanted to deal with Du Shaofu. How could the Qianjia family tolerate the murder of their son.


    "Thousands of children, prepare to set up the battle!"


    In the middle of the air, the eyes of thousands of people were fierce and gloomy. They looked directly at Du Shaofu in the air, and the cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "Whoosh!"


    With the fall of thousands of voices, thousands of people inside and outside the house, suddenly, thousands of figures are pouring out, and hundreds of figures are rising in the air, and each breath is in the pulse spirit state.


    On several old people, their breath was obviously in the realm of marquis Wu. A terrible smell spread, all of which shrouded Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    In the middle of the sky, the wind and clouds suddenly surged, and a breath of air fluctuated and rippled. The runes were moving faintly, which had the potential to suppress the sky!


    The lower strength cultivator, at the moment, in this sudden release of the spread of breath, the mysterious Qi in his body suddenly stagnates, and his whole body trembles with collapse.


    Judging from the strength of the thousand families at this time, it is not unreasonable for them to become the first-class family power in the imperial capital. Such strength is not something that any powerful family can take out.


    "Do it. Kill them and you''ll be fine."


    In the corner of Li''s home, Li Yu had already sneaked into the crowd. Through the crowd, he looked at the young man in purple robe, and his eyes were cold.


    Thousands of families away, the war is imminent, the atmosphere is suddenly tense, people have to retreat, afraid that it is a disaster.


    But some people didn''t step back and didn''t move.


    General, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, guiwa and Wuque were standing beside Du Shaofu all the time, looking at the thousands of families who were at war at that time. Their faces did not change much.


    "Gentlemen, there is something to be solved between Qian Jia and Du Shaofu. Please move."


    Ten thousand pieces of jade were suspended in the air, and the breath of runes all over the body flowed out. Looking at the five people who had no movement, such as the general and the ghost children, the light of their eyes fluctuated secretly.


    "Thousand masters, let''s just let it go."


    Guo Shaofeng sighed. He knew very well that if the thousand families really started to do something to Du Shaofu, they might have done their best, and the final result could be imagined. Without mentioning Du Shaofu''s strength, the thousand families could not do anything about it. There was also the terrible Du Xiaoqing. Even ten thousand families were not enough for the terrible girl to take pictures.


    "Du Shaofu is our friend. If there is any trouble in the imperial capital, it will be our fault that we do not have a good friendship with the host. Let''s call it a day."


    The general opened his mouth and looked at ten million pieces of tea and said that the momentum of suppressing mountains and rivers faintly made the ten thousand people in the air feel uneasy.


    "All the people of the five princes'' houses are standing beside Du Shaofu!"


    "It seems that the people of these five princes'' houses did not come for thousands of families, but for Du Shaofu."As the general and others began to speak, they retreated to the guests not far away, and some people immediately talked about it. Judging from the situation, the relationship between Du Shaofu and the five princes'' mansion was much stronger than that of a thousand families.


    But at this time, I''m afraid few people can hear that. The general, Guo Shaofeng and others are standing beside Du Shaofu on the surface, but in fact they are.


    However, the general, Guo Shaofeng and others also gave the Qianjia a step down. For the sake of qiangu jade, they wanted to secretly stop Qianjia from finding Du Shaofu''s trouble. They all knew that once Qianjia started, the consequences would definitely be beyond Qianjia''s affordability.


    Thousands of people were moved by it in the middle of the sky. At this time, it was natural to hear that the people of the five princes'' houses came to the thousand houses today. The main reason was not the thousand families, but Du Shaofu.


    Yesterday, Du Shaofu made a big fuss on the Du family and swept all the strong men in the Duke Du''s mansion. As the head of a thousand families, how could you not know.


    But after all, I didn''t see it with my own eyes. What''s more, the enemy of the abandoned son was in front of him at this time. How could he easily let go of it when he was angry? Because he knew Du Shaofu''s terror and what happened to Du Wangfu''s house yesterday, he had to set up an array to deal with it at the beginning.


    "If you have something to do with ouwang''s house, you can''t have anything to do with my family."


    In the crowd, a handsome and dignified middle-aged man came out of the crowd with dignity and dignity. Several big men and young people who came along with him were of extraordinary temperament and extraordinary breath.


    "It''s Ouyang Qiu, the second master of Ouyang palace, the first to arrive!"


    "Is the mansion of Ouyang related to Du Shaofu?"


    Looking at the dignified middle-aged man, some people were talking about it among the crowd. Ouyang Qiu''s meaning was very obvious. If you dare to touch Du Shaofu today, Ouyang''s mansion would do the same to thousands of families.


    Ouyang Qiu walked out, then walked slowly to Du Shaofu under the gaze of many eyes.


    "Yes, second uncle."


    Ouyang Shuang bowed to salute with a smile in her eyes. Yesterday, she left for a period of time and went home.


    "You girl, you ran home yesterday and said it again. But the old man is still a little angry. Let me take you back anyway today."


    With a smile, Ouyang Qiu glared at the grown-up niece, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "good boy, you are the son of brother Tingxuan. The tiger father has no dog son."


    Du Shaofu was in a daze. For a moment, he was wrong. His eyes immediately turned to Ouyang Shuang. Listening to Ouyang Qiu''s words just now, it seems that the man''s wife is also a member of the palace. It seems that Ouyang Qiu also knows his alcoholic father.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s dazed eyes, Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes and beautiful eyes blinked slightly, with a bit of cunning meaning, and said: "this is my second uncle, who also met uncle Tingxuan at the beginning. My grandfather is the king of Zhennan, but I have been living with my parents in Lanling City, so few people know my existence."


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a little deep breath. It seems that the man''s wife said yesterday that she was going to arrange something. It is estimated that he went back to Ouyang palace. So today, the talents of Ouyang palace will appear in thousands of families.


    Then Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Qiu. He was Ouyang Shuang''s second uncle. He also knew his drunkard father. He saluted slightly and said, "I''ve met you, second uncle."


    "You''re welcome."


    Ouyang Qiu was smiling. He was very generous.


    In the middle of the air, thousands of people''s eyes twitched. Unexpectedly, Ouyang palace came for Du Shaofu, and his relationship with Du Shaofu was quite different. Even Ouyang Qiu has already made it clear that if thousands of families attack Du Shaofu, the Ouyang palace will come in. The thousand families are not enough to fight against Ouyang palace.


    "I wanted to come here to celebrate the happiness of the Li family, but I didn''t expect that it turned out to be a pity. I''m sorry to have come at some wrong time. But let''s just forget it today. Du Shaofu has something to do with my Xie family. If the leader of the family has to do something, I can''t stand by and watch."


    "Ji..."


    With a delicate sound, and then a monster''s hoarse sound resounded. A white sculpture, white as snow, with the breath of ice, appeared in the high air with a cold wind.


    A woman in a light blue dress stands on a white sculpture. Her waist is as plain as before, and her muscles are like coagulating fat. She has no pink and black. Her red lips are not dotted and red. A trace of scattered hair floats freely in her waist, elegant and charming.


    Behind the white sculpture, there are a number of flying monsters. Behind them, there are strong and vigorous figures with breath. When the breath spreads, with a breath of ice, it makes the whole space, and the temperature suddenly drops


    "If you want to ask for flowers again, I can''t imagine that the renewal is so slow. I''m still sorry to ask. Brothers, please take care of them and love them


    Because I had a cold, I was slow to code. Last night, I slept from 8:00 p.m. to 11:00 p.m., and then I continued to code the words. After eight hours of the night, I continued to code out these three chapters. I''m so ashamed. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    "It''s the ice demon carving. It''s the mount of Xie Fei, the eldest lady of Xie Wangfu''s mansion!"


    "It''s the people from King Xie''s residence who came here. I didn''t expect that Wang Xie''s house was also related to Du Shaofu."


    "Xie Fei is the flower of the whole stone dragon empire. Countless princes and nobles, young talents and trousers can''t pursue it. In recent years, he has controlled a lot of business of Xie''s family, and his business has been flourishing. In terms of management, it seems that he has already suppressed other royal houses."


    "It seems that Xie Fei came for Du Shaofu. What is Du Shaofu''s origin?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the middle of the air, the woman slowly jumped down, beautiful and graceful. She wore a light blue dress and a thin cigarette gauze. Her hair was tied up in a loose bun, and a lavender hairpin flower was inserted obliquely. She was as beautiful as a orchid. She was charming and boneless. Then she fell right beside Du Shaofu. She looked at Ouyang Qiu with a smile. She said softly, "I didn''t expect that the second master is here. I''ve seen you two My Lord. "


    "How can you come to join in the fun?"


    Ouyang Qiu looks at Xie Fei, and his eyes are also fluctuating.


    "Huier ye, it''s our father and Du Shaofu, but we know each other. I heard that he came to the imperial capital, so I asked me to come to pick him up and have a talk at home."


    Xie Fei''s teeth are light, her eyes are smiling, she is smart, and her hair is scattered in her waist at will. She is charming, and her eyes are bright and charming.


    "Master Xie..."


    Xie Fei''s words made many people tremble, but the meaning of the words is not simple. Everyone knows that the old man of Xie family is the king of Zhenbei, and the king of Zhenbei and Du Shaofu are old acquaintances. This simple sentence is enough to make people wonder.


    Looking at the charming woman in front of him, Du Shaofu always felt a sense of deja vu, but he couldn''t remember for a moment.


    "Why, don''t you know me?"


    Xie Fei''s eyes do not leave a trace from Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing, and then it falls on Du Shaofu.


    "You..."


    Du Shaofu was still puzzled. He couldn''t remember where he had seen Xie Fei. Compared with Ouyang Shuang, this charming woman was a little less cold and beautiful than Ouyang Shuang. However, his charm was incomparable to Ouyang Shuang. The charm was natural and intriguing.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, as if he had thought of something. With a smile, he said, "it''s you."


    Du Shaofu finally remembered that this charming woman was the one who had been with the king of the north of the town in the dark forest town at the beginning. However, her face was full of freckles and her skin was quite withered and yellow, which made her look extremely ugly. At this time, it seemed that she was easy to look at at at the beginning, which was her real model.


    Xie Fei Ying Ying a smile, said: "grandfather knows you''re here, so let me ask you to talk about the past."


    "Well, I''ll visit him." Du Shaofu nodded. At the beginning, the king of Zhenbei was kind to him. At this time, the king of Zhenbei sent someone to visit him.


    Du Xiaoqing looked at Xie Fei with innocent eyes and said, "what a beautiful sister."


    Xie Fei smile, looking at Du Xiaoqing, eyes light does not leave a trace, way: "you are also very beautiful, you must be Du Xiaoqing."


    "Not bad." Du Xiaoqing nods, immediately and Xie Fei draw close to a lot of relations.


    "Drive..."


    "Boom..."


    The ground suddenly trembled. Starting from the street, it was like a hundred beasts galloping. Then, in the eyes of many people, there were many tall horses galloping, and the dust was flying, and the shaking ground was shaking.


    There are hundreds of tall horses with yellow scales all over the body. There are also two horns in the head. They are elegant and flexible, and have a fierce momentum.


    "Huangwen Jiaoma, is the Imperial Palace''s Mount of the imperial forest!"


    "Here comes the royal family!"


    When you can see that the rushing horse is Huang Wen Jiao horse, the eyes are shocked. It is the mount of the royal forest army. If the Royal Army appears outside, there must be some royal people.


    "The second princess arrives!"


    A loud shout came out and reverberated in the sky.


    Hundreds of majestic and vigorous imperial forest troops stand in order, all dressed in yellow armor, with long swords on their waists. The momentum is amazing and makes the space vibrate.


    First of all, a beautiful and moving girl jumped off the horse with two short pigtails and slender eyelashes. Her eyes were as bright as a black gem.


    "I have seen the second princess."


    Seeing the girl jumping off the horse, all the people around him saluted respectfully. All the onlookers in the distance were kneeling on the ground.


    At this time, they had to bow down and kneel on one knee.


    All around, don''t dare not to be polite. The royal family, which is on the top of the eight palaces, controls the Empire, and the second princess comes here, with noble status.


    At this time, even the general, Guo Shaofeng, Gu Xinyan and so on are also slightly bow.


    There was no salute. I''m afraid there were only Ouyang Qiu, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu."No gifts."


    The girl with short braided hair fell off her horse and took the lead in front of the witch sparrow and said, "cousin, you are also like this. Why don''t you come into the palace to play with me?"


    "I have just returned from college and am planning to visit my uncle in the palace these two days."


    The witch sparrow said that as a princess of the nether world, she was not a mere title, but she was also a princess of the stone dragon empire. Her mother was the sister of the king of the stone dragon empire.


    "I''ve met you all."


    The girl nodded to the general and Gu Xinyan. She was not a princess. Finally, she came to Du Shaofu. Her face was beautiful and moving. Under her slender eyelashes, her big eyes were shining like a black gem. She said, "we met again. I just went to the inn where you settled down and didn''t find you. So I came here. Fortunately, I finally found him It''s you. "


    "What do you want from me?"


    Du Shaofu doubted that Du Shaofu naturally knew this girl, Cheng Yan. She was also an absolute figure in the college. When she entered tianwu college, she fought with each other. Only later did she know that she was the second princess of the stone dragon empire.


    "My father asked me to call you into the palace, but I don''t know what''s going on."


    Cheng Yan said that she only got her elder sister''s order in the morning, and she didn''t know what her father was going to do with Du Shaofu. However, she thought that she was looking for Du Shaofu. She didn''t know why. She went out of the palace to look for him immediately, with some inexplicable little expectation in her heart.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. The king of the stone dragon empire was looking for what he was doing. Du Shaofu had no idea what to do, and he was not familiar with it. He didn''t know whether to go or not.


    Ouyang Shuang nodded secretly at Du Shaofu''s side. When the imperial monarch was summoned, he could not reach it.


    "OK, but I''m going to visit King Xie''s house first. How about going to the palace later?"


    After seeing Ouyang Shuang''s nod, Du Shaofu nodded back to Cheng Yan.


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, many people around him were surprised. When the emperor summoned him, he didn''t think so. He had to visit Zhenbei King first. I don''t know whether he really doesn''t understand the rules or is brave enough.


    Xie Fei''s moving face and eyes are shining. At this time, she also smiles bitterly. She meets the king first and then the king. This shows that the royal family thinks much about it.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the faces of many of the royal guards were not very good-looking, but the two princesses did not say anything, and they did not dare to interrupt.


    "Well, you can go later. This is my token. You can come to me at any time. I''ll take you to my father."


    Cheng Yan nods. After handing Du Shaofu a token with a dragon pattern and a tiger edge in her hand, she turns around and jumps onto the Huang Wen Jiao horse.


    "I''ll wait for you at the palace. Don''t go too late, or my father will blame me."


    Cheng Yan''s voice dropped, and immediately left with the royal guards, came and went fast.


    However, when Cheng Yan left and looked around at Du Shaofu again, it had become extremely complicated. It never occurred to people that Du Shaofu was also related to the royal family.


    In the crowd, Du family and Du Yi''s clothes moved slightly, looking at the purple robed youth surrounded by many royal palaces. Just now the royal family came to see him. In his eyes, the lightning like light was gradually pouring out a little coolness.


    At this time, the faces of Du Shaofu were also very embarrassed. Du Shaofu was guarded by the royal family. If the thousand families started again, they would be rebellious. Even if they were to fight against the royal family, even if they were ten thousand families, they would not be reconciled to watch Du Shaofu leave.


    Even some old people worried that if Du Shaofu wanted to deal with them, it would be easy for him to remove them from the imperial capital.


    Du Shaofu looked at thousands of people and thousands of people. Without saying anything more, Du Shaofu leaned over to Xie Fei and said, "please take me to visit the old man of Zhenbei king."


    "Good." Xie Fei nods, Ying Ying a smile, full of charm, moving.


    The affairs of the Qian family and the Li family have been settled. This result is also the best. Naturally, there is no need to stay. Du Shaofu turns around and plans to leave.


    At this time, a rather indifferent voice came out: "only hiding behind the women and the princes'' houses, is this the only skill? The so-called talent of talents, tianwu academy, Wubang No.1, is just a reputation."


    "I''m a hard-working bee. I''ll continue to spell out a chapter and make up the number of eight chapters yesterday. It''s better to say eight shifts. In addition, er For flowers. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    As this indifferent voice fell, many eyes immediately looked for prestige, and then one after another fell on the young man in white and black hair, which made many eyes moved.


    "Is he going to intervene?"


    General, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng and so on all at once moved their eyes.


    Du Shaofu had just turned around. He turned back slightly after hearing the speech. His eyes fell on the young man in white and black hair. He was 23-4 years old. His clothes and hair were elegant, not tied up or tied up. He was slightly fluttering. He had an extraordinary bearing against his tall and slender body.


    "It''s Du Yi of Duwang''s mansion and nephew of protecting the king. He is the second younger generation of the Du family. He has been hidden by the Du family and rarely shows up. It is said that he is extremely terrifying and has been trained by the old people of Duwang''s mansion since he was young. He was the peak of the younger generation of the Empire. He broke through to Marquis Wu at the age of 18, which has shaken the whole empire and is also the master of thousands of families Nephew. "


    Xie Fei''s voice dropped softly in Du Shaofu''s ear. His voice was like bailing and his spirit was like Zhilan, which made Du Shaofu feel numb.


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Yi, and his eyebrows moved. Yesterday, in the shadow behind the king guarding the king of Du''s mansion, the figure of the young man seemed to be among them.


    "Brother, I''ll take care of him."


    To see someone bullying his brother, Du Xiaoqing''s face suddenly angry, pouting delicate red lips, ready to start.


    "Xiao Qing, forget it. Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu caught Du Xiaoqing, sighed slightly, and then said to Xie Fei, "let''s go."


    Xie Fei was quite surprised, but her eyes did not leave any trace. She waved her hand. The ice demon carving in the air fluttered and circled, her vermilion lips were slightly open, and her teeth were gently opened. She whispered to Du Shaofu, "take my ice demon carving. It will be faster."


    "Even I dare not to do anything. It''s almost the same to deal with some cats and dogs. As expected, they only hide behind women!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu, he didn''t pay any attention to it. Du Yi''s face was slightly heavy and his eyes were cold. A wave of invisible air came out, and the surrounding space seemed to be solidified for it.


    "You should go back first. I''ll visit zhenbeiwang first, and then I''ll find you."


    Du Shaofu still ignored Du Yi. On the one hand, today''s business has come to an end. On the other hand, he doesn''t want to have too much involvement with the people of duwangfu''s mansion. After yesterday''s incident, he has no expectation of Du''s residence, and even has no good feeling. After the soft voice of Ouyang Shuang around him falls, his soles are full of dark air, and he immediately rises up and his figure is flying in the air Ice demon carving.


    "Hum!"


    Without the elder brother''s consent, Du Xiaoqing had to hum a voice, Qianying was also immediately pulled up by Du Shaofu on the ice demon carving, and Xiaohu''s figure immediately swept up the sky.


    "Du Shaofu has such a good temper that he can bear to be ridiculed like this."


    "I think it''s not worthy of the name. In the face of Du''s Du Yi, some dare not make a move."


    "Du family and Du Yi, 18-year-old Marquis state, even the tianwu academy disdained to enter. Now it should have been six years. With his talent, I''m afraid that he still doesn''t know how terrible it is."


    "Although Du Shaofu is extraordinary, it should be a bit over the top. At this time, facing Du family and Du Yi, he did not dare to fight."


    "It should not be. Du Shaofu was in duwangfu''s mansion yesterday, but he swept many strong men."


    "It''s said that the one who swept the palace yesterday was a little beast girl with a mysterious origin. It''s not Du Shaofu who did it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Du Shaofu leave, there were also many voices of discussion around him, which raised doubts about Du Shaofu''s toughness.


    "This guy, it seems that he has changed sex today." The ghost child raised her head slightly and looked at Du Shaofu on the back of the ice demon carving.


    "It''s not like him." Guo Shaofeng is also quite puzzled.


    "This is him. He can''t bear to be ridiculed. That''s not his character." The general put his arms around his chest, his eyes twinkled, and said, "I''m afraid he didn''t put Du Yi in his heart at all."


    "Let''s go."


    Xie feiqian''s shadow swept over the ice demon carving, and her graceful figure fell down, which made xiakong lose her mind. She looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. Under the sign of her mind, the ice demon Eagle suddenly hissed, fluttered its wings and swept the air of the ice, and immediately left.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, I''ll only hide under the protection of women and other people. It''s No.1 in Wubang of tianwu Academy. It''s worthy of the name from the declining clan of Shicheng. It''s beyond the name. If it hadn''t been for the sake of Du''s family in Shicheng that uncle intended to let you go, you would have been killed in duwangfu''s house. Du Tingxuan''s son is just such a coward!"


    Looking at the leaving ice demon carving, Du Yi sneered. Her skin was covered with a faint luster, and her eyes flashed with a kind of lightning light, which made people tremble like a silver snake.


    "Du Yi is so arrogant


    As a member of tianwu college, Du Yi didn''t put tianwu college in his eyes, which made him feel very uncomfortable."He has arrogant capital, I feel that we are really hard to resist, unless that guy is similar to qiyexi. There is a reason why duwangfu has existed for so many years." Valley heart beautiful eyes in the eyes, blooming brilliance.


    "It seems that Du Shaofu is just so ordinary, which is a bit over the top of his name."


    "Although Du Fu''s eyes are not as good as those of Wang Fu''s, they can''t be seen."


    Among the crowd, many eyes sighed and talked about it. Duwangfu was still duwangfu, or the first palace in the whole empire.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, at a time when many eyes were talking, a sharp wind burst from the sky, and then a golden light wrapped figure swept across the space, like a golden lightning, suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Boom


    The golden light fell to the ground. The shaking ground trembled violently. The golden light converged. In the eyes of the public, a young man in purple robed with a mysterious broad sword behind his shoulder stood up. It was Du Shaofu who had just left.


    "Tianwu college, it''s not your turn to talk. Du Tingxuan''s three words are not what you call it!"


    With the figure of purple robe falling on the ground, a young clear laugh also resounded and opened, the sound waves rolling, spread all around, ring through the sky!


    They all looked at Du Shaofu, who had gone back and left. All of them were stunned. The Qianjia family, the Li family, the Ouyang Wangfu family and other family forces raised their eyes and moved their faces.


    "This guy, at last, can''t help it."


    Witch bird smile, moving posture gently lean on the body of the ghost child, so that around cast a lot of envious eyes on the ghost child.


    "He''s back. Du Yi should be in bad luck."


    On general Wei''an''s body, his skin color was tinged with a faint bronze color, and his facial features were clear and deep. He said with a faint smile, "I really want to know what kind of situation he has reached within half a year in tianwu Fu territory!"


    "Ji..."


    In the middle of the air, the ice demon carving goes back and forth, hovering in the air. Xie Fei, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu stand on the back of the ice demon carving, and look down into the air, without meaning to jump off the ground.


    Looking at Du Shaofu who suddenly left and returned, Du Yi and many Du family members behind were also slightly stunned. It seemed that they were all somewhat unexpected.


    "Hum!"


    Looking back at Du Shaofu, a tall and straight young man stood with his hands behind him. It was Du Chi who was a new student in tianwu University. His tall and straight figure made the whole person handsome and noble. On his handsome face, his clear eyes touched a faint coldness and said, "do you really think that you can compete with the main family?"


    "Why, don''t you hide under the protection of women?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Du Yi stepped forward two steps. The light in his eyes was like a silver snake. A trace of disdain flashed through his sneering eyes and said, "since you want to prove tomorrow''s martial arts academy and your father Du Tingxuan, I''ll give you a chance. No matter what the result is, I''ll let you go I can let you stone city Du family return to the main clan. "


    Listening to Du Yi''s words, the audience was filled with a lot of eyes and voices, which seemed to be heard from the voice. It seemed that Du Shaofu''s origin had something to do with duwangfu''s residence.


    "Well, if you don''t dare, you can go back to the stone city. You can rely on women to protect you for a lifetime. But remember that you don''t deserve to be called Du in the future."


    Looking around, Du Yi''s eyes immediately stare at Du Shaofu again, sneering and disdaining, showing a bit of banter.


    General, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, guiwa, Guo Shaofeng and others all have their eyes on Du Shaofu. They are not satisfied with Du Yi''s arrogance, but they know that Du Yi is strong. Du Yi has left too many legends in the whole emperor.


    Generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, etc. are all arrogant and arrogant. But in front of Du Yi, they have to be a little afraid. So at this time, they all hope that Du Shaofu can fight with Du Yi, for the sake of tianwu academy and their own unhappiness, as long as they can give a breath.


    At this time, the eyes of the whole audience were all looking at Du Shaofu. Everyone wanted to know how fierce the young man was in the face of Du Yi''s provocation and stimulation. Did he dare to fight in the first World War? Was he really a man of talent!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    "Hoo!"


    Looking around, Du Shaofu slowly breathed out a breath.


    "Du Yi''s strength is extraordinary. Cultivate Du family''s lightning rune. Attack power is tyrannical. Be careful."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s appearance not far away, the general knew that Du Shaofu was going to choose to strike, and immediately began to remind him.


    Du Shaofu turned back, and with a calm smile on his face, he said to the general, "do you think that the people on the list of martial arts are weaker than a Du family?"


    On hearing this, the general''s eyes were slightly stunned. Then, on his angular face, the corner of his mouth outlined a smiling arc and said to Du Shaofu, "don''t be polite. Don''t worry. I will accompany you on behalf of the prince''s palace."


    "And the valley palace."


    Gu Xin Yan raises her eyes, her nose is straight and graceful, her red lips are crystal clear and moist, and her white shell teeth are shining like pearls. In her beautiful eyes, the light blooms.


    "Don''t mention it. I will accompany you on behalf of the ghost King''s house." Ghost child light said, on the beautiful face, in the eye fine awn lets the human not to be underestimated.


    "And the witch palace." The witch sparrow laughs, the posture is moving.


    "To let some people know the Wubang of tianwu academy is absolutely not bullshit. Don''t worry. If anyone dares to do something, I will accompany you!" Guo Shaofeng''s long black hair is tied in the back of his head. Several wisps of hair hang down his ears. In his dark eyes, he feels a little unhappy.


    "I understand."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile to the general and others. Then he turned around and took a step forward slowly. He looked up at Du Yi with calm eyes. He opened his mouth and said, "do you want to go alone, or do you want people from the so-called Duke''s residence to go together as yesterday?"


    As Du Shaofu''s light voice dropped, the whole scene was filled with blood boiling for no reason. Everyone knows that Du Shaofu can''t help but take action under Du Yi''s provocation and ridicule.


    Everyone started to retreat on their own again, and did not want to be affected. Both Du Shaofu and Du Wangfu''s residence were aware that they could not offend them without reason. It was good to see the bustle of this kind of thing, but they could not get involved in it, let alone be affected.


    However, as Du Shaofu''s light words fell, all the visitors to the palace were embarrassed.


    What happened yesterday was the biggest insult ever to the Duke Du''s mansion. All the strong men in the palace were swept away. At this time, Du Shaofu mentioned it again. It was undoubtedly salt on the wound.


    On the ice demon carving, Xie Fei stands quietly and looks at the bottom, with a wisp of hair scattered in her ear, which makes her charming.


    Du Yi sneered at her haughty face. At this moment, Du Yi looked at Du Shaofu with her eyes in her eyes. The general and the other five glanced at her face. Her eyes were cold and she said in a deep voice: "don''t think that someone can compete with the main family in the back. I''m enough to deal with you alone!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head. At this moment, in his clear and clear eyes, there was a ray of golden light in his eyes. He looked straight at Du Yi and said, "you are not qualified yet."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Du Yi''s sneering face was not angry but smiling. At the moment, everyone could hear that there was a chill in the laughter.


    "Boom


    As Du Yi''s laughter subsided, a wave of air came from Du Yi''s body, and the light on her skin was shining. Suddenly, it swept across the sky like a storm, and there was no reason to tremble in the sky. Above the sky, layers of dark clouds gathered from nowhere, and there were flashes of lightning and thunder, which made people tremble!


    Looking at Du Shaofu directly, Du Yi''s handsome and proud face lifted a heavy radian, and said haughtily, "boy, you asked for this. I represent my family today, I will lower the family law and crawl on my knees."


    After the sound of drinking, Du Yi''s figure trembled. The light in her eyes was like thunder. Her figure turned into a lightning shadow. In a short time, she appeared in the air directly in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Thunder fist!"


    Everything was as fast as lightning. Du Yi''s figure swooped down, and his fingerprints changed. His five fingers clenched his fists. The lightning flashed over his fists. The wind and clouds surged in the air behind him. The fist was like a thunder ball and swept down.


    Two people a war, a hair trigger, this moment, all eyes tremble, Du Yi is too strong, strong than many people expected.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Yi was very quick, but at the same time his fist fell, Du Shaofu also moved. He waved his right arm and swept his hand away. On the handprint, the golden talisman and secret patterns were stacked one after another, and the domineering breath was like volcanic eruption.


    "Bang! Bang


    Du Yi''s whole body was full of thunder. Du Shaofu''s golden light flashed into the sky. One fist and one hand collided with each other. The low energy and dull sound suddenly exploded, and the runes were dazzling and full of air.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Yi''s figure was forced to retreat directly by the strong wind of terror, and then his body moved back to the air. His fists were numb and his eyes trembled slightly. It seemed that everything was different from what he had imagined.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s body shook back two steps to stabilize his body. In the palm of his hand, there was a flash of thunder light rune.Du Yi''s attack power corrodes everything, but the impact of the thunder light''s power affects him. Du Shaofu feels that there is an unspeakable mysterious force in his body. He devours and pulls away the thunder light power in his body, and then disappears.


    "I''ve been able to fight back. I''ve got some skills. It''s not beyond the name."


    Looking at Du Yi''s attack power in the field, some martial arts practitioners are also trembling. The attack power of Du Yi just now can''t be countered by the level on the other side of Wuhou territory, but Du Shaofu is able to resist it, which proves that Du Shaofu is not worthy of his name.


    "The so-called Prince Du''s mansion is just like this!"


    Du Shaofu looked up at Du Yi in the air with a faint smile.


    "Boy, don''t be wild. I just tried your strength just now."


    Du Yi laughs with pride and sneers. With a grip of his hand, his body''s talismans and secret patterns are surging. Behind him, dark clouds gather in the sky. A mighty momentum sweeps across the sky, channeling the energy of heaven and earth, thunder and lightning, shivering in the air. The breath of terror spreads to the whole world, making the dark Qi in the body stagnate and shiver all over the body.


    The momentum of the thunder and lightning was so powerful that it made people creepy and the soul throbbed.


    "Duyi has reached the peak on the other side of Wuhou territory."


    "My God, in six years, from the beginning of Wuhou to the top of Wuhou, it''s a terrifying breakthrough speed!"


    "At the age of twenty-four, the top of the kingdom of marquis Wu is on the other side of the border. It is very likely that you will be able to set foot in King Wu''s territory before the age of 30. This talent is terrible!"


    "It''s worthy of being the top young generation coming out of Prince Du''s residence!"


    In the face of the terrible atmosphere sweeping the whole world, countless eyes trembled around.


    "It''s strong enough!"


    General, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng and others are all moved at the moment. If they don''t enter tianwu Fu territory for five years, they will not be able to compare with Du Yi.


    Even if it is now four and a half years more time, calculate the time of cultivation, but there is still some gap in the level of cultivation strength.


    "Boy, you must remember that the generation of different races, how to compete with the main clan, is arrogant with a little talent, but you are nothing in front of me!"


    Looking around, Du Yi burst into laughter. When he was 13 years old, he set foot in the Wuling state, and at 18 years old he set foot in the kingdom of marquis. No one else in his generation could compare with him. He followed the old men of the Du family to cultivate and understand, so as to strive for one day to step into martial arts before he was 30 years old Wang Jing.


    Recently, after he left the pass, he heard that the Empire was in full swing. There was a Du Shaofu, who was known as a talented man. He had a double break in the martial arts school. He was ranked first in the tianwu Academy. Refining Taoist weapons caused thunder robbery. Many people in the Empire secretly praised him as the real first person of the younger generation.


    From the mouth of the Du family''s elders, Du Yi also learned that Du Shaofu was a member of the Du family in Shicheng.


    What is the qualification of a person who is divided into different families to be compared with the favored son of his family.


    Seventeen years ago, when Du Yi was seven or eight years old, he saw Du Shaofu''s father, Du Tingxuan, and caused a great disaster to the Du family. In that disaster, the powerful Duwang mansion was defeated, and his father was unable to fight against it.


    Only Du Tingxuan, arrogant and unrivalled in the sky, swept through the enemies. The bullying figure still lingers in his heart.


    In the heart of Du Yi, from then on, he secretly vowed that one day, he could surpass Du Tingxuan!


    However, when Du Yi went out of the pass with full confidence and intended to fight against the Tianhu empire for the Shilong Empire, he learned that Du Tingxuan''s son was already famous in the Empire, and there were also old people in his family who wanted to recruit him into the main clan.


    This makes Du Yi''s heart unacceptable. He wants to let the outside world know that Du Shaofu''s so-called talent is nothing but nonsense in front of him.


    He wanted to let the few old people in his family know that a son of a different race could not compete with him at all.


    "That boy''s talent is not weak, but he can be made of material. His personality is poor. I''m afraid his future will be limited. It''s a pity."


    At Du Shaofu''s ear, suddenly came Zhen Qingchun''s voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    "The boy''s talent is not weak, but he can be made of material. He has a poor character. He may have a limited future. It''s a pity."


    At Du Shaofu''s ear, suddenly came Zhen Qingchun''s voice.


    "Is the peak on the other side of Wuhou?"


    Du Shaofu looked up into the air. The wind and clouds were surging and the momentum was terrible. The purple robe was hunting, and the black hair was moving. In his eyes, he gradually turned into gold.


    Du Yi sneered. She stepped into the air, and the wind and clouds were surging around her. Suddenly, the sky on this side suddenly became dark and the momentum was so strong that Zhou Kong was so powerful that many women and girls fell in love with each other at first sight and secretly felt at ease.


    "Hiss!"


    Waving, Du Yi''s hand on the silver snake like lightning derivative, the talisman secret pattern wave, directly a thunder Rune beam condensation.


    "Boy, it''s time to let you know the difference between us!"


    As the voice fell, Du Yi''s eyes were filled with cold and arrogant. The thunder beam in her hand shook, and her figure fell straight down. It was like a thunder photoelectric python. With a thunderous roar, Du Yi suppressed Du Shaofu.


    Thunder photoelectric Python past, vacuum distortion, silver snake around flashing, ravaging the sky!


    Wang Fu Yang will be drowned by the power of Du Fu Yang.


    "Du Yi didn''t keep his hand. He tried to suppress Du Shaofu with one move."


    "Du Shaofu is extraordinary and not easy to deal with. If Du Yi wants to suppress Du Shaofu, he has to do his best!"


    This moment, countless eyes for the trembling drama, the heart for its heart!


    At this moment, there were many eyes for Du Shaofu to take a cool breath and be afraid of it.


    At the moment, facing Du Yi, the most outstanding young man in the whole empire, can Du Shaofu, who came out of the martial arts academy that day, really resist it, or is he defeated miserably in the end?


    Du Shaofu picked up his eyes and looked at the lightning beam sweeping down the sky at the speed of lightning. In his golden eyes, there were hidden golden talismans spreading. Under the gaze of many frightened eyes, he did not mean to avoid. The golden dark air wrapped around his body and let his terrible lightning beam bombard him directly.


    Among the many frightened and frightened eyes, Du Yi''s lightning beam in the palm of his palm like a thunder photoelectric Python was directly bombarded in front of Du Shaofu''s chest like a shock gun.


    "Boom


    Numerous thunder and lightning runes spread all over Du Shaofu''s body, destroying the aura of Du Shaofu''s body, and then the palm print was directly patted on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "Bang la la..."


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was immediately haunted by the lightning runes of terror, and his whole body was like a silver snake plunging into the air. Under the impact of terror, Du Yimu sneered bitterly, and the palm print hit Du Shaofu''s chest one after another.


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu''s feet went forward and backward. His feet scraped two deep cracks on the hard stone floor. The stone slabs were overturned and the stones were shot. The terrible storm spread with lightning and thunder.


    "Boom!"


    Surrounding streets and ground, the sound of broken "boom" spread, large areas of grand buildings around the explosion, the explosion of endless light energy, lightning runes will dye the whole sky is incomparably bright, the ground trembles endlessly!


    "Du Yi is a terrible man. The accomplishments at the top level on the other side of Wuhou are enough to make ordinary perfect practitioners dare not resist."


    "Du Shaofu is afraid that he will be killed by the town, and the best result is that he will be on the verge of death."


    "Worthy of being the most top young generation out of Prince Du''s residence, it''s so terrible!"


    Even Ouyang Qiu of Ouyang palace in the crowd was shocked, and his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    "Vulnerable!"


    Du Yi sneered with pride, and his palm pressed tightly against Du Shaofu''s chest. He could feel that the vast thunder and lightning attacks that he urged poured into Du Shaofu''s body. Under the power of destroying thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu was vulnerable to a blow and was afraid to be killed by explosion.


    A person who is divided into different ethnic groups is famous and has some skills, but it is in front of him after all. He is nothing!


    "Is it vulnerable, or is your attack useless to me?"


    Suddenly, the thunder and lightning Rune wrapped in the raging bright light. When Du Shaofu stamped on the ground with his last foot, smashed the earth, cracked the streets, and scattered countless bluestone floor stones, countless cracks broke and spread. In the distance, Du Shaofu''s palm protruded out, and a golden dark air surged out of the bright lightning light, and his whole body seemed to have towering The secret patterns of the talisman should be gushed out.


    This kind of talisman secret pattern is different from that on the golden winged Dapeng bird, but the breath is the same domineering.


    At this moment, Du Yi seemed to suddenly feel something. Her cool and proud eyes changed. Her palm was far away from Du Shaofu. Her figure suddenly retreated. In her mind, a shivering chill crept out of her soul."Oh


    But at this time, Du Yi wanted to retreat abruptly. In the thunder, Du Shaofu''s mouth was like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a god singing for a long time


    "Boom


    At this moment, the earth is roaring, the space is shaking, the momentum is domineering, incomparably arrogant in the world!


    In the chaos of the space, only those who have reached the top level of cultivation can see it indistinctly. In the space, the talismans and secret patterns are blooming and cutting through the space obstacles. A palm print of Du Shaofu is pounding out from the thunder and lightning. It is like running thunder, and it falls on Du Yi''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    On Du Yi''s chest, the collision place was like thunder, and a series of dazzling Rune light burst out. In the huge noise, it seemed that this space was about to be broken. The thunder like energy dull sound suddenly resounded between the heaven and the earth


    All of a sudden, the energy ripple of terror suddenly swept open like a storm wave. The breath of tyranny and terror was towering, destroying the withered and decaying and suppressing everything. It made people''s scalp numb, and the hair was standing upright and creepy!


    Everything was extremely fast, and the energy storm that swept away like a storm came to a sudden end, and then quickly dispersed in the eyes of many amazement.


    "Kera..."


    Before all the people had time to recover, they heard a muffled sound, mixed with the sound of bone fracture.


    They saw Du Yidao''s figure flying in front of Du Shaofu like a broken kite. Finally, he was shocked into a courtyard at the gate of thousands of families behind him.


    "Boom!"


    Under the terrible impact, Du Yi''s body directly collapsed the entire courtyard in the "roaring" earthquake, and the crushed stones shot violently, turning into a pile of ruins in an instant. The surrounding ground trembled and cracks were broken!


    "It''s impossible. How could this happen? How could Du Yi fail..."


    Around, Du Chi, who followed Du Yi, and other strong Du family members, was stunned at the moment.


    In the crowd, thousands of family members are astonished!


    All around the guests and the countless onlookers gathered here to cool down!


    This scene, for all people, the shock in the heart is not a little bit.


    Who could have thought that Du Yi, the younger generation of Du family, who had set foot on the other side of Wuhou''s territory, was defeated so miserably by Du Shaofu.


    To sum up, it''s just two moves. Du Yi''s two moves were defeated by Du Shaofu''s bullying. They are incomparable!


    "Who dares to doubt Du Shaofu''s age and strength? In the whole empire, no one but the Du family was able to compete with him at that time."


    In the crowd, the representatives of the major forces looked at each other with a look of shock in their eyes. Du Shaofu''s strength just showed was enough to make anyone tremble!


    "Compared with Du Yi, he is more fierce and down-to-earth. This boy deserves to be the son of brother Tingxuan!"


    Looking at the scene just now, Ouyang Qiu nodded slightly and couldn''t bear the shock in his eyes.


    On the back of the ice demon carving, Xie Fei looks at the scene in the sky. Her eyes are shaking and murmuring: "grandfather''s eyesight is really spicy."


    "Zizi..."


    Du Shaofu stood tall and upright, letting the fierce and terrifying Rune of thunder light get into his body.


    Du Shaofu is the only one who knows most clearly that the thunder and lightning power that Du Yigang has just launched falls into his own body, which makes his body turbulent and his internal organs vibrate. But then a mysterious force surges in his body and immediately devours and absorbs the power of thunder and lightning.


    The mysterious power is like a bottomless pit. It absorbs the power of lightning attack and then disappears again.


    At the moment when the mysterious power disappeared, Du Shaofu clearly felt that some subtle changes had taken place in his body, but then disappeared into the invisible. The feeling was unreachable and extremely ethereal.


    Just choose to fight against Du Yi, but also because of the last weak request for flowers, of course, also called on conditional book friends to see the legitimate support, thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    Supported by Du Chi and others, Du Yi looks at the back of the far away ice demon carving, which gradually shrinks in the sight. In her eyes, she is shocked, and gradually becomes listless and resentful.


    Ouyang Shuang looked at the far away ice demon carving, without much surprise. It seemed that everything was expected to be close to each other. The eyes in the big eyes and beautiful eyes immediately looked at the dark wolf nearby. His eyes became cold. He said to the dark wolf, "go back first. He will go to find you. Remember what you said. Otherwise, I will be the first one in Ouyang palace to let you go ¡£¡±


    "Yes, I will remember it in my heart."


    The dark wolf trembled, and immediately bowed down to answer. Not to mention how many palaces Du Shaofu is surrounded by today, even the one in front of him is the lady of Ouyang palace. If he dares to have anything, he is afraid that the whole empire will not be able to have a foothold.


    Even more shocking to the dark wolf is that just now, Du Jia and Du Yi, the genius who once shocked the imperial capital and the whole empire, and the highest level of cultivation on the other side of the Wuhou territory, was seriously damaged by Du Shaofu''s two moves, and he had no power to fight again. If he dared to have a different mind, the consequences could be imagined. He was afraid that he would never show up again in his lifetime.


    Ouyang Shuang looked at the dark wolf, and then walked in pieces. After a few steps, he gently came to the side of qianguyu and said in a low voice: "he asked me to say to you that your Divine palace is broken, but it is not necessarily impossible to continue to practice. If you still want to be interested in the cultivation of martial arts, you can go to him. He may have a way to let you step on the road of martial arts."


    Ouyang Shuang finished, and then went to Ouyang Qiu, big eyes and beautiful eyes. With Ouyang Qiu and other Ouyang Wangfu and other people, they left on a monster mount.


    The jade shivered all over, then stood in place, listless eyes, began to fluctuate, the wave became more and more intense.


    The bamboo forest is verdant and looks like a green barrier from a distance.


    The wind swept, the mountains of green bamboo, swaying in the wind, bamboo gently swaying, issued a beautiful sound, like who blew a huge bamboo flute, issued a rhythmic sound, just like a wonderful music.


    "Xiaoqing, you can play here. I''ll take your brother to see someone, OK?" Outside the bamboo grove, Xie Fei asked with a smile to Du Xiaoqing.


    "Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, you look at Xiaoqing. I will come when I go. Don''t go far."


    In addition to Du Fu''s heart, Du Fu and Xiao Hu are not worried about xiaotou and xiaotou.


    "OK, we''re going to play." Du Xiaoqing smell speech, immediately and Du Xiaoyao small tiger into the bamboo forest to play.


    Deep in the bamboo forest, the green bamboo roots are generally thick and thin, the same length, slender, straight and graceful and beautiful.


    A moment later, accompanied by Xie Fei, Du Shaofu saw a bamboo and rattan armchair. A thin old man was lying on the bamboo and rattan chair and dozing.


    The old man''s dark face looked like a man who had been through the wind, frost, rain and snow. It seemed that he felt someone approaching. On his wrinkled face, he opened his slightly closed eyes. His eyes immediately looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes moved, and he suddenly showed a smile. He said, "there are many people who should be looking for you now. I think it''s not necessarily possible to ask fei''er to find you."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately made a bow. The thin old man in front of him was not the king of Zhenbei. On his resolute and resolute face, he said with a smile: "old gentleman, I dare not come."


    "Grandfather, just now a little princess in the palace also went to see him, but he said that he would visit his grandfather first, and then go to the palace."


    Xie Fei walked slowly on one side. She was as charming as orchid. She reached out and helped up the king of Zhenbei on the cane chair.


    On hearing this, the king of Zhenbei was slightly stunned. On his thin, dark face, his eyes were quite bright without any turbidity. He looked at Du Shaofu for a few seconds, and then with a smile on his face, he said, "good boy, I really didn''t see the wrong man in this old man."


    "This guy, just in Qianjia, had a fight with Du Yi of Du family. Du Yi, the guy, has reached the peak on the other side of Wuhou territory."


    Xie Fei''s wind is light and the clouds are light. He speaks to the king of Zhenbei in a soft voice.


    "Did you fight with the Du family? At the peak on the other side of Wuhou territory, that boy is really terrible. I don''t know what virtue the Du family has accumulated, and there are so many young people coming out."


    When the king of Zhenbei heard the speech, he sighed, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you and Du Yi fight each other, don''t you suffer?"


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t know what to say. He gave a faint smile, and Xie Fei, with her red lips slightly open, said to the king of Zhenbei: "Du Yi''s two moves failed, and they were miserably defeated."


    Hearing this, the king of Zhenbei was also bright, and his eyes were shocked. From the four words of Xie Fei''s tragic defeat, it is not difficult to imagine some things. Two moves defeated Du Yi, the peak level on the other side of Wuhou. With his eyesight and experience, he naturally knew what was behind this.


    "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. There are talented people in the generations of the Yangtze River."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the king of Zhenbei looked at Du Shaofu. He was thin and thin. Wearing plain clothes and long clothes on his body was like a bamboo pole carrying a cloth bag. After a long time, he came back to his mind. His eyes were full of shock and said: "I only knew something about you and duwangfu yesterday. It turns out that you and duwangfu have such relations. You were the son of Du Tingxuan at that time. What a tiger father without a dog!""Does the old gentleman know my father?"


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows trembled and said, "can you tell me something about my father and Du''s family?"


    "Don''t you know about your father and the Du family?"


    The king of Zhenbei was a little surprised. Judging from the news I got yesterday, I thought that the matter was already known by the fierce little guy in front of him. Otherwise, he would not sweep Du''s house.


    "I don''t know much."


    Du Shaofu didn''t know much about the drunkard father and the Du family. He only knew from the elder sister''s mouth that the drunkard father and the Du family were very close at the beginning, and that the Du family and the Du family in Shicheng were the same.


    "I don''t know much about that year. After all, it''s about Prince Du''s residence. If you have a chance to ask your father, I''ll probably know."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the king of Zhenbei didn''t speak until a moment later. A faint look appeared in his eyes. It seemed that there was something difficult to say.


    "How''s the old man doing?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t ask the drunkard father and the duwangfu any more. After all, it was about the duwangfu''s house. The king of Zhenbei didn''t know much about it.


    "I''m still the same, but I''m afraid I won''t live long."


    Zhenbei Wang''s lean body stretched out a lazy waist. His body was already thin. At this time, he looked more like a long mulberry stick.


    "Auspicious people have their own nature. They will be OK."


    Du Shaofu knew that there was a wound on the king of Zhenbei. Even the king of medicine couldn''t help it. He didn''t know whether the king of medicine was real or not. He had no way. Du Shaofu remembered that after returning this time, he must ask the king of medicine again. This thin old man in front of him was kind to himself at the beginning, and he had to repay him.


    "Maybe it''s life. I can''t help it at all. If I want to open my mind, I''m better than many people after living for so long. I should be satisfied."


    The king of Zhenbei laughed, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "at the beginning, the king of Medicine said that I would die in half a year or three years later. Now it has been half a year, but there are still two things I can''t let go of now..."


    "Cough..."


    Before the voice dropped, Wang Dun in the north of town coughed. His body was like a mulberry stick, and his chest heaved violently. It seemed that the body pole would be broken at any time, which made people very worried.


    "Speak slowly, grandfather."


    Xie Fei Jiao Yan worried, patted on the back of the king of North Town, hoping to ease his grandfather''s cough.


    "The old man will be OK. When I go back, I will help him find a way."


    Du Shaofu didn''t know how to help him at this time. He was not very good at medicine and didn''t have much research and understanding.


    "That''s enough for you."


    The king of Zhenbei stopped coughing, looked at Du Shaofu, and his dark and thin face was straightened. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "little fellow, I''ve come to you today. I really need to ask you for something."


    Du Shaofu nodded, looked at the king of the town and said, "please speak, old man."


    "I should not be able to live for long. If I die, the Xie family will encounter some unsolvable problems one day. Please take care of it for the sake of our acquaintance." Zhenbei Wang said.


    "Old man, how can I take care of Lord Xie''s house?"


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. Even if the northern king was absent one day, he was afraid that it would still be Lord Xie''s house. Now he is nothing, even his cultivation strength is just on the other side of the spiritual realm.


    "If I say you have, then you will. You will not refuse me, old man." The king of Zhenbei glanced at Du Shaofu and said that he had the momentum to agree if he did not agree.


    "Well, if the boy has that ability in the future, of course, I will remember the old man''s words."


    Du Shaofu nodded. The king of Zhenbei was kind to him. If he had the ability in the future, how could he refuse such a request.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the king of Zhenbei beamed with a smile and looked at Xie Fei who was beside him. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "the second thing I can''t let go of me is that my granddaughter has always been above the top of my eyes, and has never looked down on the young talents in the imperial capital. If the girl hasn''t been married in a few years, what will you do with it I''m an old man who is completely relieved. "


    "What are you talking about, grandfather?"


    Xie Feimei eyes immediately stare at the North King of town. She didn''t expect that her grandfather said such a thing in front of that guy. All of a sudden, she became coy and coquettish, which made her face crimson.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    Du Shaofu was also in a daze. He looked at the charming and charming woman around him, and then said to Zhenbei Wang, "don''t be kidding, old man. I can''t help you."


    "What do you mean, you don''t like me."


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s refusal, Xie Fei''s blushing face immediately turned her eyes on Du Shaofu''s face, and her red lips pouted slightly. This boy is not a big man. But since she still has the intention of hating her, is she really inferior to those little girls.


    "Miss Xie, I don''t mean that. You are noble and beautiful, and you have excellent temperament. I don''t dare to dislike you. I don''t deserve it."


    Du Shaofu immediately smacked his tongue. He did not know how to provoke Xie Fei again. However, he looked very beautiful with a little coquettish appearance. If he could marry, the drunkard father and uncle, and the second uncle would be very happy.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you think? How can you think about these questions before the family reunion?" Du Shaofu scolded himself and put away his confused thoughts.


    "It''s about the same, but you don''t deserve it. It''s me I''m not with you anymore. Please talk slowly


    Xie Fei softened Du Shaofu a lot, but then she seemed to think of something. Suddenly, Jiao Yan was stunned, her face flushed again, and Qianying immediately left.


    "Ha ha, this girl..."


    Zhenbei Wang was smiling. He was very happy today, but he coughed again.


    "Take it easy, old man."


    Du Shaofu immediately supported the king of Zhenbei, imitating Xie Fei''s appearance, gently patted behind the king, hoping to relieve his cough.


    "Don''t call me old man. Your father, Du Tingxuan, and my old man have met several times at the beginning, and they also said that I would like to thank you. If you call me grandfather later, you will not suffer any loss." The king of Zhenbei looked at Du Shaofu. His dark face was full of kindness.


    "Thank you


    Du Shaofu said in a low voice. The drunkard''s father called his uncle. He called himself grandfather. He did not suffer any loss.


    "Good, good, good!"


    The king of Zhenbei called "hello" three times. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "good boy, you called me grandfather. Remember, from now on, you are half of the Xie family and half of my old man''s grandson. In the imperial capital, you don''t bully others. But if someone bullies you, you don''t have to be afraid. There is the whole Xie family behind you As a backing, no one has to give face. "


    Looking at the skinny old man around him, Du Shaofu felt warm in his heart, nodded slightly, and said nothing more.


    Du Shaofu helped the king of Zhenbei to sit on the cane chair. Then he accompanied the king to talk, chatting from place to place, just like real grandparents and grandchildren. Occasionally, there was laughter from the two people, and people admired their kindness and filial piety.


    Du Shaofu has really learned what it means to have an old man like a treasure. He knows a lot about astronomy, geography and anecdotes of the king of Zhenbei. He has gained a lot of knowledge by chatting with each other.


    Before he knew it, the young and the old talked until the evening. It was almost dark before Du Shaofu left.


    The setting sun sank, silver gray evening dew covered the bamboo forest, the breeze gently blowing the bamboo, issued a continuous sound.


    On the bamboo and rattan armchair, Zhenbei Wang gently lies on the bamboo and rattan chair.


    Xie Fei gently walked over, gas if you orchid, showing charming, and then quietly stood in front of the bamboo rattan chair.


    "Girl Fei, have you sent the little guy away?"


    The king of Zhenbei slowly sat up straight, his thin, dark face, and his eyes were bright without any turbidity.


    "He should go to the palace."


    Xie Feimei''s eyes were slightly looking forward to the breeze in the bamboo forest, and a trace of scattered hair was randomly floating around her waist. Her eyes hesitated for a moment, and then she asked Zhenbei Wang, "grandfather, why don''t you tell him about his father and Duke''s house?"


    "I love that little guy. Prince Du''s house went too far seventeen years ago. This time, it''s still too much. I don''t know that the old guy of Du''s family thinks so. He thinks that if he can''t get out of the house all the time, he can think that everything has not happened."


    In the bright eyes of the king of Zhenbei, a little fierce color suddenly came out, just like a dormant fierce beast suddenly woke up and said: "since the little guy called me grandfather, then it will be my grandson of Xie Tianhong, and the old man of Du family will not see it, but I''m still alive. If Du Wangfu goes too far, I won''t agree."


    "Grandfather, pay attention to your health."


    Xie Fei says softly, in bright eyes pan wave, she has not seen grandfather so intense for a long time.


    "Hoo..."


    The king''s breath in the north of the town eased a little, looked back at Xie Fei and said, "girl fei''er, you can''t let him be bullied as long as he is in the imperial capital. There are also some things he doesn''t know, and don''t be used by others. If necessary, remind him."


    "I understand."


    Xie Fei nodded and looked at the North King of the town and said, "grandfather, is he my younger brother?""Well, it would be nice if you were my grandson-in-law"


    Zhenbei Wang sighed slightly and said softly, "I don''t care about your young people''s affairs. If you don''t do it yourself now, the little guy will be abducted and run away by those fat girls in the future, it will be too late for you to regret it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The strength of that little guy just now is tolerable."


    In the street, the voice of Zhen Qingchun came to Du Shaofu''s ear.


    "Little guy..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and immediately said to Zhen Qingchun in his arms: "brother Qingchun, how old are you?"


    "Anyway, that guy is just a little guy in front of me."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice was very proud, and then he said to Du Shaofu, "pay attention to it recently, and help me find some more miraculous pills and pills that are helpful to the yuan Shen."


    "OK, no problem." Said Du Shaofu.


    At dusk, the Imperial Palace under the curtain of night is huge and magnificent. The red wall is towering like a giant dragon in the imperial capital dragon city.


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing are now Du Xiaoyao. Before Xiaohu arrives at the Imperial Palace, the huge gate is vast and heavily guarded. There is no hiding place at all. Far away, there are palace guards to cross examine.


    When Du Shaofu took out the dragon pattern token given to him by the second princess Cheng Yan and said that he was looking for the second princess, the guard''s eyes suddenly trembled, and their eyes were different. The leading guard led the way in person, and he took Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing into the palace with great respect.


    Walking into the palace, Du Shaofu sighed that the palace walls were more magnificent than those in the palace of King Xie. There were five steps and one floor, ten steps and one Pavilion. The corridor and waist were back, and the eaves and teeth were high. Each held the terrain and stood for a long time.


    A yellow and red glazed eaves, in the vast palace, outlines a huge winding outline, magnificent, magnificent.


    "What a powerful momentum!"


    What surprised Du Shaofu most was that he felt a tremendous momentum coming from the palace just after he stepped into the palace. If he wanted to make people crawl, the air was like a giant dragon in the palace.


    "Is it the legendary imperial dragon spirit?"


    Du Shaofu thought to himself. In the afternoon, he heard some anecdotes from the king of North Town. Among them, there was the imperial dragon spirit. It was said that only the imperial palace had the dragon spirit, which was very powerful.


    "It''s not weak in here." Du Xiaoqing also found the Imperial Palace breath, some small surprise, but did not care too much.


    With the leader''s guard, Du Shaofu did not know how many palaces he had gone through. Then the leader''s guard handed him over to a 30 year old maid and continued to walk into the palace.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu just looked around at the golden glazed tiles and the double eaves hall roof. The sun was setting in the West and it was brilliant.


    When the last ray of light disappeared, three steps a post, five steps a whistle, the road met many palace guards patrol, Du Shaofu came to a palace door.


    The palace is tall and majestic, with antique fragrance and antique color. On the pillars of the vermilion hall and on the magnificent and huge plaque, there are three big characters: "Guangyue Palace".


    "This is GuangYue palace, where the first princess and the second princess live. The eldest princess has orders, and we are not allowed to enter Guangyue Palace at will. So please go in and find the second princess."


    The maid of the palace seemed a little uneasy when she finished talking to Du Shaofu. She specially explained to Du Shaofu: "the backyard of the imperial palace is mostly occupied by women''s family members. If the adults do not have the Golden Dragon token and are not ordinary guests, they can not come here. Please don''t walk around. If you are encountered by the patrol guards, it will cause trouble."


    "I see. Thank you for leading the way." Du Shaofu nodded in response.


    "My Lord, you are welcome."


    The maiden looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I heard that the second princess went out to play with other princes'' children in the afternoon. I''m afraid that she hasn''t come back at this time. The adult has a golden dragon token and should have a good relationship with the second princess. However, she can go in and wait. Because of the playfulness of the second princess, I''m afraid that I have to wait a little longer. I''m afraid the maid has something to do OK, I''m leaving. "


    After the words dropped, the maid of honor stepped back and then turned to leave.


    Du Shaofu looked up at the GuangYue palace in front of him. There were three floors of pavilions. The cornices were ancient red and yellow. The upper layer was light green. The color was elegant.


    At this time, the sun set and the night began to fall. The night fog was wrapped around the palace, and the pavilions were filled in the hazy atmosphere. It was very beautiful.


    "Xiao Yu continued to code words, asking for flowers, recommending, coffee. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    "What a beautiful place. I''ll go in and have a look."


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the GuangYue palace, and her figure hopped into the palace like a butterfly. Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu also followed Du Xiaoqing''s back and entered the palace together.


    "Don''t run around."


    Du Shaofu had to catch up with him. After all, it was within the palace. Could Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao get into trouble.


    However, when Du Shaofu chased into GuangYue palace, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao had no idea where to go. Du Shaofu could only follow the breath.


    There was no human figure in the huge GuangYue palace. Du Shaofu pursued the breath of Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, and was immediately attracted by the splendid arrangement around him and looked everywhere.


    GuangYue palace, corridor waist man back, everywhere rockery pool.


    Du Shaofu walked slowly. Under the cover of the night, the palace was secluded, and he did not know where he had gone.


    "Well, it seems that someone has come here."


    All of a sudden, with his keen soul, Du Shaofu felt that someone was not far away from the front, and did not think much about it. He was afraid that Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao were there. Xiaohu and Xiaohu ran here. It seems that there is no one else in the vast Moon Palace at this time.


    Inside the palace, rockeries are all around, and there is a pool of hot springs between the corridor waist and the back. The spring water is gushing, and the fog is dense and steaming.


    The night was just over, the sky was just hazy, and the moon was rising in the East. There was a dress beside the pool, and the ripples of the pool were light.


    Du Shaofu appeared at the edge of the hot spring. A rockery rose like a barrier. Du Shaofu thought it was Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao who had arrived here. His eyes looked through the rockery, but he saw a woman bathing in the water of the hot spring. Her skin was as white as snow, and her dark long hair was spreading on the spring water. She was comfortable, elegant, attractive and irresistible. The sandalwood mouth was still humming Du Shaofu couldn''t hear the melody clearly.


    At the beginning of the month, the pool water was foggy and hazy. Du Shaofu could only see the woman''s delicate face, with a sharp nose and a cherry mouth. The water in the pool was submerged in front of her chest. Her chest was half covered and half exposed, such as the cut fragrant shoulder and the undulating breast, forming a tempting area, adding charm and full of temptation.


    "It''s not Xiaoqing..."


    Looking at the scene in front of him suddenly, Du Shaofu was stunned. Then he did not know why he was breathing heavily. His whole body seemed to be stiff. Staring at the scene in the pool, he knew that it was not Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, but some of them could not bear to look away.


    "Whoa..."


    Just as Du Shaofu was stupefied, and his blood was surging up, he heard the water of the "Hua La" pool. The woman actually took a bath in front of him, and slowly came up from the pool with a perfect concave convex and exquisite body.


    The graceful figure has a red body, a round Topaz chest, a slender waist, a firm and round buttocks, long legs, and a very attractive arc. The skin is like blood clotting, and under the abdomen, it is even more beautiful


    Du Shaofu vowed that he was a kid. On the 4th of tomorrow, Xiaoyu will continue to add more shifts on the 5th. It should be around the 7th. If the flowers arrive at 249 at 12 o''clock tomorrow night, Xiao Yu will fight for the 10th shift. Don''t be 250. I will cry. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    "Hula..."


    As the short braided woman left, Du Shaofu broke away from his shoulder, and his head emerged from the hot spring, causing many waves to disperse.


    "It''s you..."


    This time, Du Shaofu also saw clearly the woman in front of him. His eyes were bright. In this hot spring pool, his slender and delicate body was as straight as a proud snow lotus. His elegant temperament had a little coolness.


    This woman, Du Shaofu, will never forget that it was the woman who was trying to rob her own blood baby Ganoderma lucidum when she was in the wild animal mountain range. Later, she wiped medicine on her buttocks with kindness.


    "Asshole, I''ll never let you go."


    The last time he was taken advantage of in the wild beast mountain range, this time in the hot spring pool. He bullied his underwater body almost all over the place. The woman could not bear the new hatred. Her delicate body suddenly turned into a shadow, causing a splash of water waves, and immediately appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss!"


    As the water waves fluctuated, her delicate body loomed faintly. The delicate hand suddenly waved out, like a fairy dancing. A wave spread, and a palm print of the slender hand directly hit Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "Free walk on the wave."


    Du Shaofu didn''t intend to fight against it. A mysterious air came out of his body. Suddenly, the water waves in the pool were like huge waves. Within the ten Zhang area of the pool, all the water in the pool rotated and turned into a huge wall of water.


    "Hula..."


    When the woman''s palm print passes through, the energy Rune erupts and stirs. Suddenly, the water wall breaks and the water falls like a downpour. At this time, Du Shaofu''s trace disappears in the pool.


    "You can''t run, little bastard!"


    Cheng Shengnan stomps his feet and remembers everything that just came out of the pool. How can he calm down.


    Du Shaofu left the hot spring pool to stimulate the mysterious Qi, and his hot energy spread. He dried his wet clothes and hair. After finishing his clothes in a hurry, he immediately left along the original road.


    When we arrived at the gate of GuangYue palace, we found Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohei.


    "Brother, where have you been? We can''t find you. Although it''s big, it''s not fun."


    Seeing Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing sighed slightly. He had planned to attend the wedding ceremony today, but all the weddings were cancelled. He couldn''t help being disappointed that he didn''t find any fun in the palace.


    "Let''s go back first."


    Where does Du Shaofu dare to stay in the palace? Maybe the woman will catch up with him. It''s better to leave first.


    "Du Xuechang, you haven''t met my father yet. Why are you going back?"


    Before Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, a familiar voice came. In the inner hall, a 17-8-year-old girl walked out, looking like she had just bathed. Her hair was still wet. Under her slender eyelashes, her eyes were big and bright like a black gem. Her body was a little round, but she looked lovely.


    Seeing the girl in front of him, Du Shaofu''s eyes were embarrassed. Just now in the hot spring pool, Du Shaofu could vaguely see clearly. Later, the woman in the water was the girl in front of him. Cheng Yan, the first freshman in tianwu college, was also the second princess of the Shilong Empire.


    "That woman is her elder sister, the eldest princess of the stone dragon empire..."


    Du Shaofu immediately thought that the tall woman must be the princess of the stone dragon empire.


    "Du Xuechang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Cheng Shao Fu is staring at Du Jingyan.


    "I''m fine."


    Du Shaofu came to his senses, and his eyes moved. He said to Cheng Yan, the second princess, "now take me to see your father."


    "Well, my father certainly did not rest at this time."


    Cheng Yan nods and leads Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu to leave GuangYue palace together.


    Along the way, Cheng Yan, the second princess, leads the way, and the palace, which is constantly patrolling, is also connected and unimpeded.


    But for Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, as well as Xiao Hu, they also attracted the attention of many bodyguards along the way.


    The Golden Dragon hall is magnificent, with green tiles on the eaves, glazed animals on the ridge, painted pillars, and glazed tiles on the roof, which are reflected by the stars and the moon, are glittering.


    A bright moon across the exquisite cornice, to the surrounding sprinkle a hazy yellow light, so that the palace appears mysterious and quiet.


    From a distance, the magnificent golden dragon hall stands in the night, just like a golden one.


    Cheng Yan stood in front of the Golden Dragon hall and said to Du Shaofu, "here we are. My father is in the Golden Dragon hall. Let me take you in."


    "All the others are waiting outside, young Fu, good nephew. Just come in alone."


    With the fall of Cheng Yan''s voice, a deep and thick magnetic voice came out of the Golden Dragon hall.


    "Du Xuechang, my father has already known that you are here. Go in by yourself." Cheng Yan said to Du Shaofu.


    "Xiaoqing, you are waiting for me here. Don''t run around."Du Shaofu explained Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao. After the tiger, his face moved slightly, and then he stepped away.


    "Boom..."


    As Du Shaofu had just stepped into the Golden Dragon hall, the whole hall was suddenly shaken for no reason. This kind of vibration and fluctuation was hard to be detected by outsiders. Only when Du Shaofu''s keen soul power was aware of it, could he feel such a fluctuation.


    "The Imperial Palace dragon spirit is so strong. The Golden Dragon hall is afraid to be the whole empire. The dragon spirit of the imperial palace will not be so strong without thousands of years. The stone dragon empire is extraordinary. The Imperial Palace dragon spirit is so strong."


    In Du Shaofu''s ear came Zhen Qingchun''s voice, which was quite surprised.


    "Brother Qingchun, is the Imperial Palace dragon Qi effective for ordinary people?"


    When Du Shaofu walked into the hall, he also asked Zhen Qingchun in a low voice in his arms. When he stepped into the hall, he saw two dragons on the eaves, gold scales and gold armour, which were vivid and vivid. It seemed that he wanted to fly away. His momentum was amazing and people''s hearts were shaking!


    I''m afraid that the general practitioners will crawl on the ground just near the Golden Dragon hall.


    "Of course, it works. The effect is not so big. The strength of the people inside is not weak, so that if you find me, go back and talk to you about the dragon spirit of the palace." Zhen Qingchun''s voice said in Du Shaofu''s ear, and then there was no sound.


    Walking through a long corridor, Du Shaofu arrived in the hall, where the lights were bright and the pearls were shining brilliantly.


    The vast hall is just like a huge square. The inner pillars are supported by several huge red pillars. Each column is engraved with a spiral and lifelike golden dragon, which is particularly spectacular!


    A stream of everywhere palace dragon gas, people breathe difficult, Xuanqi want to stagnate!


    In the center of the hall, a Dragon Robe figure stands with his hands on his back. His body is rather fat, but he is not too tall, but he has an absolute dignity. He is invisible. Standing in the hall at this time, it seems that there is a virtual shadow of a golden dragon circling around the body, which makes people from afar also scared.


    "See the emperor."


    Du Shaofu bowed slightly and saluted. The figure of Dragon Robe in the hall should be the leader of the stone dragon empire. He was called the emperor Cheng and controlled the whole stone dragon empire.


    "What a powerful momentum!"


    At the moment, facing the emperor Cheng, Du Shaofu has the same kind of pressure as the king protector the day before yesterday. I don''t know if it''s because of the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. Compared with the pressure encountered the day before yesterday, Du Shaofu is more powerful and has an indescribable dignity. The majesty is closely related to the Imperial Palace dragon spirit.


    "Ha ha, you don''t need to be polite. Your father and I are also friends, so you don''t need to be polite."


    The emperor turned slowly. It was clear that there was no breath fluctuation on his body, but he did not dare to look directly at him. The Dragon shadow on his whole body was like a living creature. He looked at Du Shaofu, and the light in his deep eyes seemed to be in full bloom. He said, "seeing the son of an old friend, I can''t help but think of his demeanor in that year. It''s really a tiger father without a dog. I feel relieved and happy."


    "Does Cheng Huang know my father


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and he said in his heart that it was really broad enough for him to make friends. There were people he knew everywhere.


    "Of course, your father, Du Tingxuan, was the first person in the tianwu assembly of tianwu academy 20 years ago, and the first person of the younger generation in the whole empire. It''s impossible for me to make friends with such people. It''s a pity that I don''t make friends with such people."


    With a slight sigh, Cheng Huang stepped forward and looked at Du Shaofu with a deep and shining look. He said, "but now everything is all right. I believe that if my old friend knows that his son can be so elegant, he will be relieved and happy."


    After a pause and looking at Du Shaofu, Cheng Huang said, "if you meet the son of an old friend today, you can''t come back with your own hands. I have a gift for you. It''s a gift for you. Open it yourself."


    As the voice fell, a golden light was shining in Cheng Huang''s hand, like a small golden dragon winding around the golden box thrown out, and directly floated in front of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, but then he took the gold box and opened it slightly


    "Oh..."


    With the opening of the golden box, all of a sudden, the golden light inside the box blooms like a leap out of the sun. A golden dragon''s shadow roars out and goes straight to the top of the hall. It penetrates the Golden Dragon hall invisibly and sits in the sky of the imperial palace. The golden light is blooming, making the night sky suddenly like day.


    At that moment, countless eyes in the imperial capital looked up in the air, and a wave of pressure came, which made people tremble and wanted to crawl.


    "I don''t want to say that. Every day, the physiological clock is set. I have to wake up in the afternoon and update it late. On the basis of tomorrow''s outbreak, Xiao Yu would like to make an extra night shift. As a apology, he won''t ask for forgiveness. If you wash the flowers to 250, I''ll admit it, I''ll cry ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    The Golden Dragon shadow opened his mouth, and a big shout came out: "Du Shaofu, a man of outstanding talent, incomparable courage, was awarded the title of" Shenyong Hou. "


    Sound waves such as thunder, accompanied by pressure, resounded through the imperial capital in the night sky.


    "This is the emperor''s order for the Dragon Seal. Du Shaofu was granted the title of divine bravery."


    "When the emperor orders a dragon to be sealed, he can only confer a king. This is the first time that the emperor has ordered a dragon to be granted a marquis!"


    "It seems that Du Shaofu is not a marquis yet. If he is not a marquis, he should be granted Marquis first. What a glorious face


    "The emperor ordered the Dragon Seal and the Marquis to be the first of all the Marquises. It seems that even the famous Du family did not have the emperor ordered the Dragon Seal."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Within the imperial capital, all of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion and a lot of voices.


    All of a sudden, many forces were moved by it. The emperor ordered Long Feng. What are the plans in the palace? Do you want to support Du Shaofu?


    Du family, many breath fluctuation, many eyes secretly flicker.


    "Du Shaofu in Shicheng, is this intentional? Is it finally going to start with Du family?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What are you talking about in the palace? Is it related to tianwu academy, or is it related to the temple of light? "


    "Has a Du Shaofu made the Imperial Palace begin to make a decision..."


    "Stone city Du family, Du Wangfu, this time afraid will be lively."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Within the imperial capital and the palace, there are sighs coming out.


    Inside the hall, Du Shaofu looked up and listened to the thunder like sound. He was also shocked. Then he bowed his head. Inside the golden box, there was a tiger shaped token, which was full of brilliance and ferocious.


    "This is your status as a Shenyong marquis. From today on, in addition to the forbidden area for female family members and my golden dragon hall, you can come to the palace anytime and anywhere. Within the imperial capital, you have arranged a marquis house for you." Cheng Huang said with a smile to Du Shaofu.


    "Cheng Huang, I''m Du Shaofu frowned in secret. He was quite surprised by all this.


    "What are you worried about? Don''t worry about it. You just need to listen to the tune and don''t listen to the propaganda. Just do your Shenyong Hou well. You don''t need to do anything if there is a crisis in the non stone dragon empire. What''s more, in the imperial capital, you have a special identity. It''s better for you to have the status of being a brave and brave man. At least from today on, if some people want to embarrass you, they have to look at the meaning of the imperial palace. " Cheng Huang said to Du Shaofu.


    "Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu nodded, and he was afraid that he could not change it. At least now, it seems that there is no harm in having the title of "Shenyong Hou". Shicheng still belongs to the Shilong empire in name. As a person of the Shilong Empire, he should help when the Shilong empire is in crisis.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go back first."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Cheng Huang immediately said, "in two days, there will be a contest between the younger generation of the Tianhu Empire and the stone dragon empire. You can go and have a look, and I will send someone to pick you up."


    "Tianhu empire..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. When master qizun''s cave was opened, some people from the Tianhu Empire appeared in the dark forest. It seemed that they had killed several of them.


    Then Du Shaofu nodded to the emperor and retreated, leaving the Golden Dragon hall.


    Du Shaofu just walked out of the Golden Dragon hall. Du Xiaoqing immediately took Du Shaofu''s arm and said, "brother, is that you who just said Shenyong Hou?"


    "Well, let''s go back first."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at the moon from afar. It seemed that there was a tall and slender figure coming. He immediately said to Cheng Yan, the second princess beside him, "is there any other way out of the palace? I''ll hurry back."


    "Yes, come with me." Cheng Yan nodded and left immediately with Du Shaofu and others


    In the main hall, the imperial palace is full of dragon spirit, and the Golden Dragon hovers around the stone pillars, just like living creatures.


    "Dad, you call him Shenyong Hou. I''m afraid you will be dissatisfied with us at the Du palace and the temple."


    Cheng Shengnan Qianying appeared in the hall. Originally, she wanted to find the guy. Unexpectedly, the guy ran away so fast that he disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Cheng Huang is not angry but powerful. He looks at Cheng Shengnan with a faint smile on his face. After a full moment, he smiles and asks, "Sheng Nan, how long have you known Shaofu? The last time you went to the savage mountains, stone city is on the edge. Have you ever been to stone city? "


    "Dad, I don''t know that Hun I don''t know him. I don''t know him Cheng Sheng Nan''s pretty face, without any reason, climbed up a little scarlet.


    "Really..."


    Cheng Huang smiles, then whispers softly: "he is very good, you this wench is not small."


    Out of the palace, it is almost late at night, but many streets of the imperial capital are still quite lively.


    "Brother Qingchun, what is Dragon Spirit in the palace?" When there was no one around, Du Shaofu asked Zhen Qingchun in the small tower in Huaizhong.


    "The dragon spirit of the imperial palace is the place of the dragon vein. The emperor in the world is protected by the dragon spirit. You can practice the method of the emperor. Don''t you find anything special in the palace?" Zhen Qingchun''s voice in Du Shaofu''s ear said, the voice into the mind.Hearing this, Du Shaofu pondered for a while and said, "the vast imperial palace is located in the center of the imperial capital. The four elephants are connected and the eight directions are drawn. It is like a huge array."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice continued the legend and said: "there is no white teach you. The imperial palace is indeed a huge array. This array covers the whole empire, but this array is different. It is not an attack or defense Rune array, but a gathering pulse array to form a dragon vein. With the power of the belief of millions of people in the Empire, the emperor sits in the Dragon Palace and the Imperial Palace protects the Dragon Qi No one can do anything to break the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace unless the whole empire is destroyed and the dragon vein is cut off. "


    "In this way, the dragon spirit of the palace is really terrible."


    Du Shaofu smacked his tongue secretly. No wonder he felt the horror of the Golden Dragon hall.


    Outside the Guest Inn, in the middle of the night, at the door of the inn, a tall and upright young man stood quietly. He did not know how long he had stood. He was wearing a blue and white robe, his eyes were slightly closed, and his body was less domineering, but he was a little more steady and introverted.


    Suddenly, the tall and upright young man opened his eyes, and his eyes moved a little. His eyes looked far into the street. Under the night, a young man in purple and a girl in green were coming slowly.


    As the young man in purple and the girl in green came in, a little golden macaque stood on his shoulder with a broad sword behind his shoulder.


    Two people behind, also followed by a black kitten, in this dark night, the black kitten''s double pupil is extremely frightening.


    "Are you here?"


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing went back to the door of the Guest Inn, and they saw the tall and straight young man who was supposed to be the bridegroom today and was supposed to be in the bridal chamber.


    "I wanted to go back to martial arts, so I came."


    Qianguyu looked up at Du Shaofu slightly. In his seemingly calm eyes, there was a fanatical expectation.


    For more than half a year, qianguyu thought that he had given up completely. However, when Ouyang Shuang left today, he realized that he did not give up any trace in his heart and never gave up his pursuit of martial arts.


    "I only have 30% chance to open up a new martial road for you. Maybe there is no 30% chance. I don''t know how far that road can go. I don''t know what will happen in the end. But it''s very dangerous and painful. Ordinary people can''t bear it. You have to consider it clearly." Du Shaofu asked qianguyu.


    "Don''t think about it. I''ve decided that I''m willing to try. Even if there''s only 10% chance, I''m willing to try. It''s nothing bad, but it''s not what I want." The eternal jade has no any consideration, the attitude is decisive, in the heart has already made the plan.


    "So, OK, but today I''m very tired, and I need to prepare for a few days. After seven days, you can come to me again, and you can think about it carefully." Du Shaofu said to the Immortal Jade.


    "Well, I''ll come back to you in seven days."


    After a few steps, she turned back to Du Shaofu and said, "thank you very much." The voice dropped and turned away again.


    "This guy seems to have improved a lot in this period of time." Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and looked at the back of the jade.


    "It looks like we''ll have to wait a few more days in the capital."


    Du Shaofu looked at the back of the ancient jade, his face raised a little smile, and then said softly: "if you can really succeed, I''m afraid that he will be able to create a new martial arts road in the future. The present disposition is really what he needs."


    "His Shenque has been broken, and he can''t go back to heaven. Do you really have a way?" Zhen Qingchun said in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    "It''s only 30% sure. I have to do an experiment with myself, hoping to succeed." Du Shaofu said softly.


    Two people and two animals, then returned to the inn, this time is also late at night.


    On the bed, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, his fingerprints congealed, and his whole body was covered with a faint white light, and an ancient breath spread and rippled away


    Also, sparse forest light moon, a round of shallow moon, against the curtain of night gradually rose to the sky.


    Above the bamboo grove, clouds and mist are scattered, as if a piece of smoke is caged, and the strands are detached, like falling dreams.


    "The temple of light, tianwu academy and the Imperial Palace are still uncertain about what they want to do. If I want to take advantage of my cheap grandson, I will not live for a few days, but I will not accept it."


    In the bamboo forest, Wang Wangyue in the north of Zhenbei wears a long gown on his body. His bony chest sticks to his long shirt. He looks at it like a row of blinds.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    The next morning, the dawn light slowly awakens the sleeping creatures.


    In the inn, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, and the white light gradually converged.


    "My Lord, there are royal guards waiting outside from the palace."


    Outside the room, the innkeeper with a shaking voice seemed to be frightened. In the early morning, the innkeeper was surrounded by people from the imperial palace.


    "People from the palace..."


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. Du Xiaoqing also woke up, and they followed him to the inn.


    At this time, outside the inn, there were many onlookers, all of whom looked curiously at the Inn and talked about it one after another.


    The onlookers were wondering whether there was a big man or a wanted criminal in the inn. It turned out that hundreds of imperial palace guards were waiting here early in the morning.


    "I''ve seen him."


    With Du Shaofu''s appearance, hundreds of majestic and vigorous imperial forest troops dismounted from the Huangwen Jiaoma horses, dressed in yellow armor, with long swords on their waists, and saluted in unison. The momentum made the space tremble.


    "No gift."


    Du Shaofu was still stunned at the beginning. After all, it was the first time that he encountered such a scene. He was able to cope with it immediately. Looking at the hundreds of visitors from the imperial forest army, he was quite puzzled. He did not know what was going on when he came here early this morning.


    "Good morning, Mr. Du. Your house has been ready all night. I''ve come to take you."


    The second princess, Cheng Yan, came out of the imperial army. Under her slender eyelashes, her eyes were as bright as a black gem, and her face was smiling.


    A moment later, under the surprised gaze of many eyes, hundreds of charismatic, elegant and smart horses, covered with yellow scales and with double horns on their heads, galloped away.


    When the iron hoofs pass by, the dust flies, and the shaking ground trembles and shakes.


    "It turns out that the young man in purple robe is the brave man who was appointed by the emperor last night to wait for Du Shaofu. He is really magnanimous."


    "It''s said that Du Shaofu made a big fuss about Duwang''s mansion the day before yesterday. Yesterday, two moves defeated Du Yi, the genius of Duwang''s mansion."


    "Is this a sign that the royal family is going to suppress duwangfu''s residence?"


    "Prince Du''s residence has been standing for so many years, supporting soldiers and self-respect. It can be said that the royal family will not be at ease."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the second princess Cheng Yan, Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing arrive at the Shenyong Houfu mansion, which makes Du Shaofu quite shocked.


    What a large palace courtyard, with stone lions standing at the gate and tigers dancing on the stone pillars, it is shocking.


    In Shenyong Houfu, the courtyard alternates and extends in all directions. It is magnificent and magnificent. Exquisite pavilions and pavilions, quiet and beautiful pavilions and water corridors are reflected in the green pines and cypresses. Rockeries, grotesque rocks, flower beds, bonsai, vines and green bamboo are dotted among them.


    "What a beautiful place. Shall we live here in the future?" Du Xiaoqing seems to be extremely satisfied with Shenyong Houfu.


    "This will be your home from now on. You can live at any time." Second princess Cheng Yan said to Du Xiaoqing.


    Du Shaofu looked around and didn''t say much. Instead, Cheng Yan, the second princess, kept talking.


    From Cheng Yan, the second princess, Du Shaofu learned that Shenyong Houfu was his own residence, but Shenyong Hou was a title after all. Therefore, the royal family did not have bodyguards, maids, housekeepers and so on. He could only find it by himself. However, he could go to the Ministry of finance to pay for expenses. However, there were certain places. There were 100 bodyguards, 50 servant girls and male servants There are also about 50 people, but there are quite a lot of them. The treatment is roughly the same as that of other Marquises.


    After explaining some trivial matters, the second princess did not disturb her much and left immediately with the mighty imperial army.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath in his mouth and lay down on the chair in the hall.


    "Brother, it''s good here. It''s much better than the inn." Du Xiaoqing said.


    Du Shaofu laughed and didn''t speak. The house of God and courage was much better than the inn.


    What Du Shaofu didn''t expect was that soon after arriving at Shenyong Houfu''s residence, there were long queues outside the gate, all of them dressed in bright clothes and carrying gifts, all of whom came to visit Shenyong waiting for him.


    This makes Du Shaofu have to let Du Xiaoqing close the door, pretending to be closed.


    However, the long queue is getting longer and longer, and there is no intention of leaving at all. In less than a few hours, outside the Shenyong Houfu, there is a sea of people, all of whom come from the major forces in the imperial capital. Undoubtedly, they are all here to promote relations.


    "Brother, there are so many people outside. What should we do? Should we drive them away?" Du Xiaoqing looked at Du Shaofu with innocent eyes and asked weakly.


    "It''s not very good." Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. Other people come to give gifts, so they can''t drive them away directly.


    "Who says you are famous now, but it''s rare for you to have a good reputation. I''m afraid it won''t be long before more and more people will come to visit us."Clear voice, a graceful arc, broken steps into the hall, the bun and the long and thin hair on the temples set off the unique face, thin willow eyebrows, bright eyes, cool temperament seems to exclude people from thousands of miles away, but there is no doubt that this is a beautiful woman.


    Seeing the visitor, Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately gave a smile and then said, "I have closed the door. It''s not like your style to climb over the wall."


    "There''s no bodyguard in the house. You''ve closed the door again. If I want to come in, I can only find my own way."


    Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu and said, "it''s you. It''s not so good that you can''t hide yourself all the time, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t make fun of me. Give me a way. What should I do?" Du Shaofu said with a bitter smile.


    Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu again and said, "I heard that when you arrived at the Shenyong Houfu mansion, I knew you would be in trouble. So I have informed the dark wolf that his wolf tooth escort agency is now in the imperial capital. It should be able to temporarily replace the bodyguard''s work. It is estimated that it will be able to arrive in a short time. Otherwise, let the dark wolf do it. He is also a wolf tooth escort It''s a big head of the Bureau. I should have this skill. "


    Thank you very much


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was relieved.


    In less than half an hour, there was a commotion outside the Shenyong marquis. There were hundreds of people coming. They were all very strong, but they were all ferocious. The leader was the dark wolf, who was the leader of Langya escort agency.


    With the arrival of the dark wolf, it seems that Ouyang Shuang had already heard what Ouyang Shuang had told him. He immediately ordered people to guard Shenyong Hou''s residence. Then he opened the small door and brought his pen, ink, paper and inkstone with him. All those who came to give gifts registered one by one. Gifts can be left and people can go back to wait.


    Some people from several forces suddenly saw that the wolf tooth escort agency was guarding the Shenyong Houfu, just like a housekeeper. It seemed that people who should have known Langya escort agency before were not convinced. They said that the name of the dark wolf was not right, and he must be a liar.


    Although the dark wolf failed to assassinate Du Shaofu at the beginning and was easily captured by Du Xiaoqing, it does not mean that he is a weak person. After several people were severely injured on the spot, he said haughtily and coldly: "who dares to be presumptuous in front of Shenyong Houfu''s mansion? No wonder I''m not polite. If you want to visit Shenyong Hou, you should obey the rules. It''s your business to visit Shenyong Hou If you can''t see the Lord Hou, it''s the matter of the Shenyong marquis. You can see when you meet. What is Shenyong Hou? Your relatives! "


    The voice of the dark wolf dropped, and with the shock of his hand, no one dared to coax the audience. He could only register and visit materials honestly.


    "This guy has some skills." Inside the hall, Du Shaofu listened to the outside world with a smile on his face.


    "I went back to Ouyang palace yesterday to check the information of dark wolf. He is a famous man, but he has a good reputation. A year ago, Langya escort agency should be one of the first-class escort agencies in the whole imperial capital. However, a year ago, after the former leader of Langya escort agency was killed by the enemy family, most of the wolf tooth escort agency was swallowed up, and the rest of the people were loyal The old man of No.2 has been following the dark wolf, who was the second leader at the beginning, to make a living. However, the territory of Langya escort agency, which was greatly reduced in power, was robbed. Many of the businesses that had cooperated with it also chose other escort agencies, and Langya escort agency is getting worse and worse. " Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu.


    "Thank you very much. I don''t know how to repay you."


    Du Shaofu''s face was full of smile. Naturally, he knew that Ouyang Shuang used the power of Ouyang palace to investigate the dark Wolf for his own sake. After all, he planned to keep the dark wolf with him.


    "Be quiet, my mother asked me to take care of you. Who called you my brother?"


    On Ouyang Shuang''s beautiful face, his red lips were tender. He pouted at Du Shaofu and gave him a faint glance.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    A moment later, the dark wolf had time to come in to see Du Shaofu. After seeing Du Shaofu beat Du Yi with two moves, he was respectful and awed.


    "All the affairs of Shenyong Houfu will be handed over to you first. You can make up your mind about everything. The people under your hand will serve as the bodyguard of Houfu for the time being." Du Shaofu said to the dark wolf.


    "Yes."


    The dark wolf nodded, quite moved. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the imperial capital was undoubtedly the most popular red man in front of him, and that he would handle everything in Shenyong Hou''s house.


    Although it was coolie work, it also represented a kind of trust in him. After all, he assassinated the youngest shenyonghou in front of him the night before yesterday.


    "The update is finished today, and it will break out tomorrow. It should be updated from 12:00 p.m., brothers, and have a rest early. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    In the afternoon, Du Shaofu thought that with the dark wolf, he would be able to hide in the Shenhou mansion. However, with the arrival of the general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, and Guo Shaofeng, his idea of hiding quiet had to turn into a bubble.


    When the general and Gu Xinyan came here, they first joked about the word "Shenyong Hou". Finally, they were quite helpless to tell Du Shaofu that they were all the palace behind. They hoped that they would come to congratulate on behalf of the royal family.


    In the relationship of all, no one mentions polite words, and no one is a polite speaker.


    After a bit of fun, in the hall, plus Ouyang Shuang, a total of seven people sat in separate seats.


    Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao don''t know where they have gone. Du Xiaoqing is naturally not interested in this kind of occasion.


    "The day after tomorrow is the national war, and I don''t know what the outcome will be. I hope we don''t become sinners of the Empire."


    The general sighed, on the angular face, rare appeared dignified color.


    "National war, what is national war?" On hearing this, Du Shaofu was quite curious and did not know about the war.


    "Don''t you know?"


    The witch sparrow looked at Du Shaofu suspiciously. These days, the whole imperial capital of the Dragon City, has been spreading all over the country. The whole country pays close attention to this guy. How can he not know that he is still in the imperial capital.


    "He probably didn''t know."


    Ouyang Shuang replied to the witch sparrow, and then said to Du Shaofu, it''s this young generation''s duel between the stone dragon Empire and the Tianhu empire. However, this time, the bet is ten "prefectures". If we lose the Shilong Empire, we must give it to the ten prefectures of the Tianhu Empire unconditionally. "


    "Ten prefectures, too much fun."


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised. In the Empire, there were counties above a city, a prefecture above a county, and directly under the control of the Empire.


    According to Du Shaofu''s knowledge, there are 365 prefectures in the Shilong empire. It is said that there are 365 prefectures in the Empire, and their strength is extremely strong. Each of them is equivalent to a vassal of one side, occupying one side and enjoying a high position. Under each prefecture, there are hundreds of counties. Under each county, there are dozens of cities.


    One "mansion" is absolutely huge in area and has a huge population. Ten prefectures are equal to thousands of counties and tens of thousands of small cities. How huge it is.


    Du Shaofu could not help but be surprised that the younger generation of the Empire had a duel and bet on ten prefectures.


    From last night, Du Shaofu also remembered that emperor Cheng and himself mentioned the matter of the Tianhu empire. When master qizun''s cave was opened, some people from the Tianhu Empire appeared in the dark forest, and he also killed several of them. It seems that the leader of the Tianhu empire was also killed.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu did not have a good impression on the people of the Tianhu empire.


    Immediately after Du Shaofu''s inquiry, Du Shaofu found out the origin of the wager contest between the younger generations of the two empires. There were also ten prefectures as bets for the young generation of the two empires. Therefore, it was called the national war by the outside world.


    It is said that there has always been a lot of gratitude and resentment between the Shilong Empire and the Tianhu empire. These enmities come from the friction between the two sides on the border. As long as you come and go in the frontier, there will be more and more blood conflicts. Even this kind of gratitude and resentment is not known to have come from here. But in the end, the gratitude and resentment between the two sides can not be restrained There have also been many fierce battles between the two sides.


    However, in terms of Empire strength, the Tianhu empire was much stronger than the Shilong Empire, but the Tianhu Empire also seemed to have scruples, so there was no complete war between the two sides.


    In several imperial negotiations, the two sides finally reached a certain kind of tacit agreement. This time, the contest between the younger generations of the two empires was decided. The victory or defeat was ten prefectures, which was also the release of conflicts and contradictions in the border areas.


    In this kind of competition, no matter the stone dragon empire or the Tianhu Empire, they are afraid to have a good evaluation of each other''s strength with the help of this young generation''s duel.


    After the final victory or defeat of both sides, the morale of the winner can be boosted enough, and the loser will inevitably be negatively affected.


    This time, the generals, Ling Xuan, Yu Nu, Gu Xinyan, and others rushed back from the Academy. They were also urged by the Imperial Palace behind them. Because this time, they must meet the imperial capital to prepare for the national war. They also represent the peak of the younger generation of the whole Shilong Empire.


    "Behind the Tianhu empire is the heavenly snake sect, one of the top ten top-ranking forces in Zhongzhou, while behind the Shilong Empire, there is only tianwu college. It is said that tianwu college is not as good as it used to be. In those years, there were countless young strong men in tianwu Academy who were able to move around Zhongzhou and shock the mainland, but later I didn''t know how to return In fact, tianwu college is on the decline, and it never pays attention to any common affairs, so


    The ghost child sighed and said: "this time, it is said that the younger generation of Tianhu empire will come, there will be young strong ones within the tianshe clan, and among the top ten top-ranking forces in Zhongzhou, their strength can be imagined. They are all the peaks of the same generation in Zhongzhou."


    "Heavenly snake sect."When Du Shaofu heard the words, his face suddenly moved. When he was in the wild animal mountain range, he had a fight with the people of the tianshe sect. What impressed Du Shaofu was that a strong man of the tianshe sect attacked him, but the mysterious beautiful woman who was holding him was scared to move. Later, he met Zhu Xue of xuanfumen and Lin boguang of xuanming sect, and also fought with LV Kun of tianshe sect Yes.


    "Do you know the snake sect?"


    Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Shaofu in doubt and asked. She knew Du Shaofu best. When she walked out of the stone city, she didn''t know much about the outside world. It was not easy to know the Tian she sect.


    "I''ve only heard of some."


    Du Shaofu really only heard about the tianshezong from Zhu Xue, Lin boguang and others. He didn''t know that tianshezong was one of the top ten forces in Zhongzhou.


    On hearing this, Gu Xinyan seemed to be interested in learning about the origin of the Tianshi sect with Du Shaofu, saying: "the Tianshi sect is one of the top ten forces in Zhongzhou. It is said that the strong ones in the sect are like clouds. They all have the cultivation strength of Tongtian and hold many empires. To sum up, a stone dragon empire may be a drop in the sky in the eyes of the snake sect. It''s just that any of the disciples who come out of the ten top-ranking forces are extremely strong and have many talents. If you step out of the sect, you will be able to shake the sky and the earth and resound from all directions! "


    "Will you take part in the duel the day after tomorrow?" After hearing Gu Xinyan''s words, Du Shaofu then asked GUI WA, Wuque and others.


    "We are not qualified to play. Tomorrow, there will be a total of five people against each other. In tianwu academy, only generals and Gu Xinyan will appear. This is because of the relationship between the Imperial Palace behind us. The Academy never pays attention to such matters.


    Among the other three, one is Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess. She has a high status in the light God court. It is said that her cultivation and talent are extremely terrible. They should not be under Du Yi, but have been hidden quite deeply. The other two are Du Yi and Du Ban of Duwang''s residence, but Du Yi has been defeated by you. I''m afraid it will be more unfavorable for us the day after tomorrow. " Guo Shaofeng said to Du Shaofu. When he mentioned Du Yi, he couldn''t help but look at Du Shaofu.


    "How could the eldest princess be a member of the court of light?" Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly, but he did not have a good impression of the people in the temple of light.


    "It''s a long story. Maybe we don''t know much about it, and we don''t know how to say it."


    Guiwa said: "without a powerful force behind, it is not easy for an empire to have a foothold. Perhaps because tianwu academy has been declining in recent years, it has always ignored external affairs and is not ordered by the imperial palace. The Imperial Palace wants to find another way out. Otherwise, even the Tianhu Empire has nothing to do with the covetous eyes of other surrounding empires So the eldest princess went to the temple of light. "


    "Is the strength of Guangming shenting one of the top ten forces in Zhongzhou?" Du Shaofu asked curiously.


    "Of course, the Guangming shenting, tianshe, xuanming, xuanfumen and other forces are among the top ten forces in Zhongzhou. There are numerous big and small forces in Zhongzhou, and the strong ones are like clouds. However, they respect the top ten forces such as Guangming shenting, tianshe sect, xuanming sect and xuanfumen." The ghost child said to Du Shaofu, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "are you interested in the day after tomorrow? If you can replace Du Yi, I''m afraid our chances of winning will be much higher."


    "I''ll go and have a look. I''m not interested in this."


    Du Shaofu immediately shook his head and gave a slight smile. Then he said to the general and Gu Xinyan, "when you are free, I''ll go and see your style is almost the same."


    After chatting about the day after tomorrow''s war between the Tianhu Empire and the stone dragon Empire, it was dusk after the general and Gu Xinyan left.


    After dusk, the dark wolf found Du Shaofu again, accompanied by another novice of marquis Wu, who is now the second leader of Langya escort agency.


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, the second leader of the Langya escort agency was a woman less than 30 years old. Her body was very moving. Perhaps it was because of her relationship in the escort agency that she had beautiful features, but her skin was pale and she had a wild beauty, which was called phantom.


    "Thank you for flying maple leaves. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    After the two saluted, the dark wolf reported the current situation of the Shenyong Houfu. The major forces who came to the gate to congratulate him had almost registered. Many famous big families in the imperial capital were among them. In addition, the dark wolf found many servants and smart maids in half a day, and they all quickly put themselves into the post work of Shenyong Houfu In a hurry, but in order.


    The people of Langya escort agency also temporarily served as the bodyguard of Shenyong Houfu.


    In the face of everything arranged by the dark wolf in half a day, Du Shaofu was also quite impressed. Ouyang Shuang was not wrong about the man. The fierce dark wolf looked like a ferocious one, but his mind was delicate and his heart was rough.


    "My Lord, I have received a lot of gifts today, which are very valuable. I have put them in this storage bag after classification, and the registration book is also included. Please have a look at them." The dark wolf respectfully handed a bag of heaven and earth to Du Shaofu.


    "All the things are divided equally among the brothers in the escort agency. By the way, it''s hard for them today."


    Du Shaofu didn''t look at the storage bag much. Although he knew that it would not be too shabby to send gifts from various forces, there would never be any real treasures. The real treasures would not be sent out immediately. If you want to send them, you would feel relieved.


    "My Lord, the gift is very valuable. Would you like to have a look at it again?"


    The dark wolf''s eyes moved. After being stunned for a moment, the dark wolf continued to ask Du Shaofu that there are quite a lot of congratulatory gifts today. The value of the gifts given by so many big and small forces is absolutely amazing.


    Du Shaofu waved his hand and said, "no, if it''s too much, you can leave a little bit for the future expenses of the mansion. You can handle it yourself, but don''t lose the brothers of the escort agency. You two should not be aggrieved."


    "On behalf of the brothers in the escort agency, I thank you first."


    The dark wolf was overjoyed. To be honest, although they were not weak in strength, they were chased and killed by their enemies in the past year, and the business of the escort agency has experienced twists and turns. The big escort agency, which originally had more than 2000 people, betrayed and left. Most of them also went to other escort agencies.


    There are more than 100 of them left. It is easy for them to live a good life in a small place.


    But in order to be unwilling in the heart, also for some things to persist, so for so long, also has been the extremely not smooth.


    At this time, getting the congratulatory gift from these major forces is absolutely amazing supply for them now.


    Although the martial arts practitioners can not eat or drink for a long time, the consumption of cultivation resources is quite different from that of ordinary people. If they can''t find any business recently, they can''t keep on.


    Although it''s a bit tiring to be a bodyguard today, dark wolf and many brothers in the escort agency are very angry. They were originally in the capital of the emperor, but they begged a lot of businesses and other business contacts. They were not less blinded.


    Although their cultivation strength is not weak, they are strong in the whole imperial capital. However, in the whole imperial capital, there were many powerful marquis. How could there be no background behind the business firms that could be set up in the imperial capital? Naturally, there was no need to face their present wolf tooth escort agency.


    But today, outside the Shenyong Marquis, many influential family members who had been humbled to plead with them were stunned in front of them, and then they were fawning on the other side. Although they did not deliberately embarrass them, they were not less angry. They all felt relieved.


    "That''s right. No thanks."


    Du Shaofu laughed, and then continued to say to the dark wolf, "you should remember to go to the Palace tomorrow and ask for money. According to the regulations, we can get 100 bodyguards and many servants'' salaries. I don''t know how much, but I will give it to you."


    "In our mansion..."


    The dark wolf murmured, and looked at the young man in purple robe, and then turned to leave.


    Outside the hall, a short sword was hanging from the waist of phantom in tight clothes. When walking, the accessories on the short sword made a jingle sound, and whispered to the dark wolf, "although he is young, I believe you a little bit. Maybe we follow him, which is also an opportunity for our wolf tooth escort agency."


    "Thank you very much. If you didn''t support me, my brothers would not have followed me." The dark wolf said to the phantom.


    "As long as I can save the last wolf tooth escort agency and avenge the leader in the future, I''m willing to try." Said the phantom.


    "I believe in my choice." The dark wolf whispered, his eyes firm


    "I can''t see that they can win the hearts of the people. If they can really follow you, they can be regarded as your preliminary team in the imperial capital."


    In the hall, after watching the dark wolf and phantom walk out, Ouyang Shuang says to Du Shaofu.


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu said, "if they really follow me, they will not treat them badly if they have my day."


    Ouyang Shuang did not speak. After a pause for a moment, Ouyang Shuang said: "eight Wangfu, it seems that only Du Wangfu and Xie Wangfu have not come today.""Naturally, there will be no one coming to the palace of Prince Du. If there is a person in the mansion of Prince Xie, it will appear that he will become a member instead."


    Du Shaofu laughed faintly. He was afraid that he would like to disappear. How could he come to wait for the palace bravely? Thanks for the relationship between the prince''s house and himself, if he came to join in the fun today, it would be very good.


    At night, the sky is dark blue and blue, the sky is blue and blue, and the sky is full of glittering stars.


    On the bed, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and explained that Xiao Hu protected the Dharma for himself. After that, he entered the comprehension of the "sacred formula".


    A moment later, Du Shaofu was wrapped in the white light of the ancient atmosphere, gradually immersed in the understanding.


    The next day, outside the Shenyong Houfu, there were still a long line of people coming to visit and give gifts.


    But with the dark wolf and the phantom in the arrangement, everything inside and outside Shenyong Hou''s house was in order. It was much better than yesterday''s situation, and everything was gradually on the right track.


    In the streets of the imperial capital these days, the words Du Shaofu have not been seldom discussed. However, with the approaching of the period of the national war tomorrow, things about the national war are gradually boiling up.


    "It''s said that the Tianhu Empire has wagered ten ''houses'' with our stone dragon Empire this time. The younger generation of the stone dragon Empire has the outstanding man of Du family and the top young generation of each king''s mansion. I''m afraid they will lose!" Some people have absolute confidence in the stone dragon empire.


    "I''m afraid it''s not optimistic. The strength of the Tianhu empire is not weak. It is said that it is even stronger than our stone dragon empire. There must be top and extraordinary people among the younger generation. Otherwise, we would not agree to compete with the younger generation of the stone dragon empire." Some people also expressed concern that the stone dragon Empire had a younger generation of strong men, but the Tianhu empire was not.


    "For fear of the confrontation between the two countries this time, it is only the beginning for the Tianhu Empire to want us to have ten prefectures. Their real purpose is to seek the whole stone dragon empire." Some people worry about the real purpose of the Tianhu empire.


    "The Tianhu Empire dares, when I have no stone dragon empire."


    Some people are very angry. As people of the stone dragon Empire, how can they tolerate the stone dragon Empire being plotted by the Tianhu Empire.


    "Ouch..."


    All of a sudden, in the cloudless blue sky, suddenly came the sound of the dragon''s drinking. The sound waves were rolling and surging away, resounding through the entire imperial capital.


    Then there are two small light spots in the sky beyond the gate of the imperial capital, faintly, accompanied by a very amazing breath, as if a storm swept by, crushing the air with huge waves.


    "Ouch..."


    Two light spots came from the sky, and the speed was very fast, and the sound like the roar of a dragon became more and more loud.


    The eyes of the whole imperial capital looked up and looked out of the sky. For a short time, many people''s faces were full of shock.


    At this time, high above the sky, two huge things with tens of feet long swept into the air. From a distance, they looked like two huge dragon dragons. But after a close look, they were two huge green boa constrictors. Their scales were covered like metal. The light of runes was revealed. The air waves around them were like waves, and the ripples were scattered, which made people mysterious Want to stagnate.


    The most shocking thing is that at this time, these two green giant snakes, like Jiaolong, stand in parallel and are extremely tame. However, in the middle of the two dragon like python, there is a huge palace on its back.


    Above the palace is also the rune wave spread, breath spread spread, extremely terrifying amazing.


    "It''s really terrible that there are two blue blood dragon boas at the level of animal waiting environment."


    "The palace has the emblem of Tianhu empire. They are the people of Tianhu empire!"


    "I should have come to participate in tomorrow''s national war. The blue blood dragon Python is also a monster on the list of heavenly beasts. The two blue blood dragon Python mounts in the animal waiting area are the Tianhu empire''s intention to show off."


    "Mirror moon, bright lake, long time no see, come down!"


    Suddenly, within the imperial capital, there was a deep and thick voice rising from the sky, ringing through the sky above.


    "Du Qingcheng, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why don''t you come out and meet us like this, but it''s not very polite."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    In the palace that two huge blue blood dragon Python carries on its back, there is a voice of vicissitudes, but the voice is accompanied by a strange force, which makes the brain tremble and the ears feel pain.


    "It seems that you are already impolite in the city of dragon. Do you need me to invite you down?"


    With the deep and thick voice coming out, a majestic figure wrapped by the whole body''s rays immediately appeared in the sky ahead. The rune fluctuated faintly, and the bright silver snake light was released. The terrible powerful breath fluctuated like destruction, which made the audience around the four Dragon City tremble, but it virtually resisted the ferocity of the two blue blood dragons Qi.


    "It''s the king protector. Come here!"


    There are countless eyes trembling around, full of awe and respect. Protecting the king, the core of the whole empire, is only under the imperial monarch. Since the beginning of the Empire, Prince Du''s residence has been the first barrier for guarding the border and guarding the Empire. It is extremely excited and respected by all the people.


    With the king''s body suspended in the sky, the sun was in the sky, and under the pressure of momentum, two blue blood dragon boas trembled for it.


    "It seems that your strength has improved a lot over the years."


    In the palace with blue blood and dragon python, two figures appeared immediately. One was a slender black haired old man, and the other was a long brown hair old man with strong and strong body. The whole body of the two people spread with the glow of the sun. Two powerful breath gushed from their bodies and almost collapsed to the king protector at the same time.


    "Hum!"


    The king of the state protection snorted slightly, without any action. However, the bright silver snake light was released all over the body, and the terrible and powerful breath fluctuated like destruction. It directly resisted the breath of the two old men, and the whole high altitude was shocked at this moment.


    "This is dragon city. Does the Tianhu Empire want our old people to fight first? I''d like to accompany you!"


    The light words spread out, but with a little domineering, and then a thin old man appeared in the sky, the sun shining on his dark face, the wrinkles on his face swam, the wrinkles on his face were like the footpaths full of fields, and a chilling force spread immediately, as if to solidify the whole space.


    Under the spread of the ice breath, the whole body glow of the old people with long black hair and long brown hair was immediately affected. They were directly frozen by a stream of ice, and their eyes were slightly moved.


    "I didn''t expect the northern king of Tangtang town to come, but we don''t have to fight first. This time I''m here just for the sake of fighting with each other. I hope that the descendants of the stone dragon empire will be as extraordinary and powerful as the king of Zhenbei and the king of protecting the country, ha ha..."


    The old man with black hair laughed, and immediately after him, many figures were swept out of the palace which was loaded by the blue blood dragon python. At first, there were many young men and women, including four men and one woman and five young men and women in the middle.


    These five people are from about 20 to 24-5 years old. They have extraordinary temperament. They stand quietly and can attract all people''s attention.


    A young man in the middle, with a smile in his eyes, a slender figure with a pretty handsome face, seems to be a favorite type of girls. However, in his slender single eyelids and eyes, his eyes are a little chilly, which makes the whole person feel a kind of evil.


    Behind these young men and women, there are many big men standing in the air, no less than 20, a breath surging, the level of cultivation is the level of marquis.


    With the appearance of these people, in the middle of the sky, the wind and clouds are rising faintly, and the groundless breath crushes the sky and spreads wildly.


    Then, under the gaze of the whole emperor, they saw that the two huge blue blood dragon Python shrank in size, and the runes on their palaces flickered. Finally, the black long haired old man took them into the palm of his hand.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then in mid air, dozens of figures swept down into the air and disappeared.


    "My God, it was the king of the north of the town. Did he show up in person?"


    "The king of Zhenbei is one of the few old princes in the eight great palaces. The influence of Lord Xie''s house has always been only under that of Prince Du."


    "The king of protection and the king of Zhenbei appeared. It seems that emperor Cheng attached great importance to the war between the two kingdoms, and actually they were handed over to Prince Du and Prince Xie at the same time."


    "Just now, the breath of people in the Tianhu empire is really strong. The invisible power makes the mysterious Qi in people''s body block. It''s terrible."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At night, a bright moon hung high, decorated with the boundless night sky, appears broad and mysterious.


    Duwangfu, grand and vast, has been handed down in the stone dragon empire for a long time. From the founding of the stone dragon Empire to today, it has been running across the Empire and enjoys a high reputation.


    There are many powerful Du family members. From the founding of the Shilong Empire to today, it is said that many families and forces of the founding fathers have been submerged in time, but only the Du family is the longest, which has been inherited from the founding of the Shilong Empire to today.


    Each generation of the Du family will have several top young generations to ensure the strength and prosperity of Duwang''s mansion, which has always stood in the whole empire.In the main hall, many old people and elders of the Du family are sitting.


    In the center of the hall, there is a middle-aged man sitting upright. In his deep eyes, the light is like thunder and lightning, and the momentum is very terrible. It is Du Qingcheng, the king of state protection inherited by the Du family.


    "Tomorrow''s national war, those young descendants of the Tianhu empire are very extraordinary. Du Yi is also injured, which seems to be extremely unfavorable to us." Said an old Du.


    "The people who came to the Tianhu empire are extraordinary, but Du Yi has almost recovered. Besides, we don''t have to worry about it. Among the younger generation, there are several people who can have the strength of Du man. We have been hiding for so long and have provided the best cultivation resources for Du man. We are waiting for this opportunity to let Du man Yi After that, he led me to the rise of Du family and prospered in Zhongzhou A good old man said, eyes trembling, breath forced people, cultivation strength is very strong.


    "In the Imperial Palace, this time, the emperor ordered the dragon to seal Du Shaofu. Is this a deliberate embarrassment to the Du family? Tomorrow, Du Ban will surely let the Cheng family know how wrong their decision is." A thin man sank.


    "Du Shaofu''s father and son are extraordinary. A small clan is about to disappear, and even they can pour out those talents. I''m afraid it must be some treasure left by our ancestors of the Du family."


    An old man with white hair was full of expectation, and his eyes trembled slightly. He said, "the people of our main clan have already gone to the Du family in Shicheng, and they will certainly be able to find treasures. By then, our Du family will be in great prosperity."


    Du Qingcheng was sitting in the center of the hall without speaking, but the eyes in his eyes were like thunder and lightning, which was very frightening.


    "Dad


    Just then, outside the hall, a young man walked in slowly.


    He was a young man of twenty-four or five years old. He had a handsome face and a long and elegant figure. He was wearing a light blue long dress. He was not conspicuous, but showed extraordinary noble spirit. He was born with noble and extraordinary atmosphere.


    In the eyes of the young man, there is a little pride. The pride comes from nature. His eyes, like Du Qingcheng, who sits at the head of the hall, are shining with sharp light, just like thunder and lightning.


    "Baner, are you ready for tomorrow''s World War I?"


    As the youth appeared in the hall, Du Qingcheng finally opened his mouth, and his eyes fell on the youth.


    "Go all out tomorrow and never disgrace the name of the Du family."


    The young man raised his head, and his fair face had a little proud radian in the corner of his mouth. However, this kind of pride made people feel very comfortable, as if he was born to be so proud.


    Palace, Golden Dragon hall.


    Dragon plate stone column, lifelike, momentum amazing.


    "My father, I just got the news from my school that two of the five men of the Tianhu Empire who went to war this time were extremely extraordinary in the heavenly snake sect. The leader, in particular, was originally unknown. His talent was not weak, but he was not excellent. However, in the past two years, I don''t know what benefits they have gained, but they actually activated a hidden ancestral blood in their bodies, He has become a "king of man". In recent years, he has been fully trained in the tianshe sect, and even inherited from the strong in the sect. He stepped on the heaven one step at a time, and his accomplishments reached a terrible level. "


    In the hall, Cheng Shengnan''s delicate body is as straight as a proud snow lotus, but at this time, her face is full of worry.


    "Man King..."


    Hearing this, Cheng Huang''s pupils twinkled, and his eyes were suddenly dignified


    In the distance, in the quiet palace, at night, in the palace, a man and a woman standing in silence.


    "How are you two getting ready?" An old man with dark hair appeared and asked the man and woman.


    "I''ll do my best and I won''t disgrace the Mojia."


    The woman''s red lips are slightly open, a head of green silk is smooth and smooth, several strands of hair are hanging around her ears, her waist and legs are slender, her legs are slender, her posture is graceful, and she is not a vulgar powder. She reveals her extraordinary temperament in her elegant appearance, which may be difficult to find her counterpart in the crowd.


    "It''s just a little stone dragon empire. It should have been exterminated directly. Otherwise, if Zongzhong wanted me to come, I would not like to come."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    "It''s just a little stone dragon empire. It should have been exterminated directly. Otherwise, if Zongzhong wanted me to come, I would not like to come."


    Young people''s eyes with a little cold, a sense of evil, double pupil micro motion, wipe over the rebellious.


    The stars are so dense that they shine like scales in the sea.


    There are no boundaries in mountains and regions with countless population. Giant cities one after another are covered with the night, like a black ancient sky snake winding and circling across the horizon, which is extremely majestic and gives people a strong sense of oppression.


    Mountains overlap, palace after palace, imposing momentum, such as a piece of heaven came down to the world.


    In one of the tall and lofty palaces, there are carved beams and painted buildings, and there are giant snake shadows circling the palace, which are transformed into inscriptions.


    "I didn''t expect that the heavenly snake sect was also involved. Do they want to intervene? The Cheng family of the stone dragon empire is not easy to control. It seems that we must act as soon as possible." In the main hall, an old man said, his body was covered with rays of light, and his breath was very terrible.


    "Let''s move early. For this step, we have prepared for such a long time. We can''t be preempted by others. We must rush to start before the heavenly snake sect. If you''re OK, you can leave first and pay close attention to tianwu college!"


    In the center of the hall, an old man less than 70 years old sits upright, his voice is majestic and majestic.


    "Yes."


    All the people who retreat from the hall are enough to leave.


    "Don''t worry too much about tianwu college. Even if you get it, you will have the chance to dominate Zhongzhou at most. As long as you listen to our arrangement, it will be easy for the whole Zhongzhou to give you."


    In the hall, after a shadow left, the hall, a strange light immediately spread out, the voice dignified and indifferent.


    Within the light, a figure stood up, unable to see the real face of the comer. The light of the whole person was like a miniature thunder ball. The lightning around him was still like a silver snake, which submerged him and wrapped him. The prestige was even more terrifying, and the destruction was tyrannical. People could not get close to him, but only looked up.


    "See the messenger."


    Looking at the visitor, the 70 year old man got up with a respectful attitude, but frowned slightly, and said, "I also want to expand the power of the temple, and then I can better find the hidden descendants of the clan that the emissary needs to find."


    "Hum, I hope you are true. We can make you the temple of light as a second-class force from the original Zhongzhou. In a short period of several decades, you have become one of the first-class forces in Zhongzhou. What''s more, you can get rid of all these things at any time Back. " Thunder ball light within the figure of the indifference said, the atmosphere of terror fluctuations, so that the entire hall without reason to tremble.


    "Don''t worry, the emissary has great kindness to me and the whole temple. I will certainly let everyone try their best to find the whereabouts of the descendants."


    Hearing this, the 70 year old man changed his face slightly and said, "I heard that the emissary is still looking for the imperial dragon spirit. The stone dragon Empire has existed for thousands of years, and the Imperial Palace dragon spirit is more rich. When the time comes to understand the affairs of tianwu college, he will certainly give the emissary the Imperial Palace dragon Qi."


    "Those who know the current affairs are heroes. It''s not in vain that I supported you at the beginning, so that you can get to the present position of the temple of light. The dragon spirit of the palace is a treasure. I can take it back with great effect. If the dragon spirit of the palace is really strong, then I will not miss your benefits."


    Surrounded by thunder ball light, the voice of indifference and dignity, with a dull laugh, continued: "you have to deal with tianwu college, but you should be careful. Tianwu college was not simple in those years. Although it was finally destroyed, it may have some details. Our bodies are extremely sensitive to the outside world, and it is not the time to expose them for the time being. Before the achievement of great events, tianwu college was not easy, If you expose your identity, there will be some inconvenience later. You should pay more attention to it. "


    "Thank you for reminding me." The 70 year old man nodded.


    "Finding the hidden descendants of that clan as soon as possible can no longer be delayed. Over the years, we have found a lot of them, but none of them have any right owners. We must speed up the search."


    The voice of indifference and majesty fell, and with the thunder and silver snake, everything disappeared in the hall.


    Looking at the shadow in the light of the disappeared thunder ball silver snake, the old man in his 70s had a chill in his eyes. In his eyes, there was a cold light flashing in his eyes, and he murmured: "when I get the thing from tianwu academy and expand the temple, if I can go further, why should I be subject to you again..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Another day passed, the next morning, the morning, the first light of the morning, the rays of the sun.


    As the first ray of sunshine appeared on the eastern horizon, the whole emperor was boiling for it, and the shadows began to gather one after another to the square in the center of the imperial capital.


    Today is the peak confrontation between the young generation of the stone dragon Empire and the Tianhu Empire, which is called the national war. No one wants to miss such a grand event.In order to maintain the order of the royal family, all the riders have been banned.


    Therefore, early in the morning, a line of figures is the gathering street, the crowd is turbulent, all to the central square of the Imperial Capital Square.


    In the center of the imperial capital, there is a huge square surrounded by the city on three sides, enough to accommodate millions of onlookers.


    On the fourth side is a huge tower. Standing on the tower, you can overlook the whole square. It is also the place where the Empire holds major activities or sacrifices.


    Although it is said that the square can accommodate millions of onlookers, this is a rather terrible number.


    However, compared with the dense, hundreds of millions of people in the whole imperial capital, it is very rare. If you are late, you can only wait on the streets nearby. The younger generation of strong people will definitely choose to fight in the mid air, and then they will be able to watch the road.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu, who had been meditating for two nights and a day, was also covered with white light in the morning. After a mouthful of turbid air in his mouth, he slowly opened his eyes. A powerful breath shook the whole room, and then he walked out of the room.


    After walking out of the room, Du Shaofu saw Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Xiao Hu and dark wolf.


    "Someone from the Palace said it was to take you to the square to watch the game." Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu.


    "Go ahead."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu naturally didn''t want to miss such a lively event. The day before yesterday, Emperor Cheng also mentioned that he would send someone to take him to watch the game, so he had already made plans.


    After the words dropped, Du Shaofu looked at the dark wolf and phantom, touched his index finger twice on his chin, and with a smile, he said, "you can go with me. By the way, you can bring some clever brothers. We are brave enough to wait for our family to go out for the first time. We can''t be too humble."


    "Yes."


    The dark wolf and mirage are both planning to go together. Today''s lively scene, followed by Shenyong Hou, naturally has different treatment. Maybe they can meet many powerful people in the Empire at a close distance. At this time, they both immediately looked happy and went down to arrange.


    In a short period of time, under the arrangement of the dark wolf, seven big men in brand-new armor arrived in the hall, each holding his head high.


    Among the seven, there are five levels of perfection of the pulse spirit state, and the remaining two are also the peaks on the other side of the pulse spirit state.


    Although there are no Taowu Marquis, they are No. 1 in the imperial capital. Even when they arrive at the Imperial Palace, they are all intermediate leaders.


    But now these seven people are all dressed up as bodyguards. Du Shaofu is also stunned. It seems that there are not many people left in Langya escort agency, but their overall strength is the best.


    Du Shaofu felt that he would not be too shabby when he took seven bodyguards who had a complete pulse and soul state and two housekeepers and bodyguards from Marquis state to participate in the competition in the square.


    A moment later, outside the Shenyong Houfu, there were flying monsters riding and circling from the imperial palace. After jumping on the flying monsters, they went to the square.


    In mid air, on the back of flying monsters and overlooking the number of terror figures on the streets of the city, Du Shaofu could not help but take a cool breath.


    Du Xiaoqing, however, was quite excited. If it had not been for Du Shaofu''s pulling, he would have wanted to run to the crowd in the sky for fun.


    Then, from Ouyang Shuang''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned the rules of today''s two empires'' confrontation. Each Empire sent five people. In the battle, the loser would end up. The winner could continue to fight or take the initiative to leave. Finally, until all five of the Empire were defeated.


    Although it is said that an agreement has been reached in the duel, it is not allowed to deliberately take people''s lives. However, it is also stipulated that if the loser does not take the initiative to surrender and still has to work hard, then life and death can only have their own destiny.


    "The rules are simple and neat." Du Shaofu said lightly.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the square, he also smacked his tongue when he saw the crowd of people with a dark head in the square below.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    Even on the streets around the square, at this time, the streets are surrounded by the crowd. Looking down from the top, the crowd is like a dense ant, the number of people is shocking.


    The flying monster landed directly on the city tower on the square, which is continuous and has a large area.


    At this time, there were already a sea of people on the tower, with the people from the Imperial Palace leading the way. Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing were quite relaxed and got to the front row. Along the way, many people recognized Du Shaofu, pointed and talked in a low voice.


    "Du Xuechang."


    A moment later, just as everyone was in the front row, a clear voice came into Du Shaofu''s ears. Du Shaofu looked up and saw that it was the second princess Cheng Yan waving to him.


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved slightly, and then he stepped forward.


    "Du Xuechang, you sit here. This position is the best and you can see it most carefully." Cheng Yan said to Du Shaofu, indicating that Du Shaofu was sitting in the vacant seat beside her.


    "It''s a good position." Du Shaofu did not speak, but Du Xiaoqing was extremely impolite and sat down.


    At this time, Du Shaofu didn''t dare to sit first. At this time, there were many acquaintances in the front row. Some generals in the rear, such as Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque and guiwa, were all in the line, nodding slightly, not all of them said hello.


    In addition, Du Shaofu also met Du Yi, who had been defeated by himself three days ago. However, Du Yi seems to be recovering well, which is quite surprising to Du Shaofu. He is afraid that Duwang''s house must have paid a lot of blood to recover Du Yi''s injury.


    In the crowd, Du Yi looked at Du Shaofu with a pair of gloomy eyes, but his eyes were full of fear.


    In the face of Du Yi, Du Shaofu naturally did not pay much attention to Du Yi. After a glance at Du Chi and other young people behind Du Yi, he saw that Du Yunxin was also among them.


    Before Du Chi''s body, Du Shaofu also met many strong men of the Du family. When they swept the Du family, they all came out and appeared.


    However, when they saw Du Shaofu one by one, they all wrinkled a little and their eyes showed some disgust, which made Du Shaofu smile and ignored him too much.


    But among the several people sitting in the front row of Du''s family, Du Shaofu''s eyes also moved slightly. In the middle of him, there was a man of fifty years who was sitting upright. He looked very old. He was heroic, and his breath was restrained. However, there was a terrible breath rippling in the air, which affected all the mysterious Qi in the human body.


    Inside and outside the square, a lot of eyes were focused on the big man. They were all trembling from afar, full of awe and respect.


    "Protect the king."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself. However, the king of the state protector sat down and looked at the front of him. He did not mean to look at himself. Naturally, Du Shaofu would not go up and ask for nothing. He had little to do with the Duke''s house.


    However, at the side of the king Hu, a 24-5-year-old young man with long blue clothes was sitting upright, which attracted Du Shaofu''s attention.


    There was no breath fluctuation in the young man, which was very hidden. However, there was a sharp light in his eyes, just like thunder and lightning.


    "I didn''t expect that there was a man in this empire. It was very strong."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear: "boy, don''t contact me casually. I''ll talk to you. There are two powerful people here. Once you take the initiative to talk to me, I''m afraid that they will find out my existence. I''m not afraid to find you. With my restored cultivation, I can do it without their prying, and you want to It''s hard to hide from them. "


    "Outstanding person, difficult to bring is the most powerful one hidden in the Du family."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked again at the young man in the Duke''s mansion.


    It seems that the young man in duwangfu''s mansion also found Du Shaofu''s eyes. On his fair face, there was a comfortable arc of pride in his mouth, and then he turned his eyes.


    Then Du Shaofu continued to look around. Even the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, who was seen in GuangYue palace that day, was sitting in the front row, dressed in strong orange red clothes. His elegant temperament was a little chilly, but it seemed that he had never seen Du Shaofu at all.


    The performance of Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, made Du Shaofu relaxed a lot. At least he would not get angry with him on the spot. Otherwise, he would be in great trouble.


    And in the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan''s side, Du Shaogang felt a rather uncomfortable look, vaguely showing a chill.


    The owner of this look is a little fat boy, 17 or 18 years old.


    This man Du Shaofu also knew. It was Cheng Chao, who was the fourth place in the freshman assessment of tianwu University, who was severely trampled by himself,.


    Du Shaofu remembers that Cheng Chao was the level of cultivation at the beginning of the pulse state. At this time, it was the peak on the other side of the pulse state. In sum, the progress was quite terrible.


    Cheng chaoduan sits in front of Du Shaofu, but he can''t do anything about it. At this time, he is also very frustrated.At the beginning, he was directly trampled by Du Shaofu. Every time he thought about it, he was more angry. Du Shaofu didn''t put him in his eyes. However, with Du Shaofu''s strength and identity, he wanted to deal with it. Even in the imperial capital, he was still a prince, but it was not easy to do.


    Du Shaofu didn''t even pay attention to Cheng Chao, who was in a pulsating state. He didn''t even need to pay attention to it. Then he saw a familiar figure not far from the front row. Xie Fei of the Xie family was also sitting in it. He was charming and moving. He had less clearness on Cheng Shengnan, but more charming points.


    "I''ve met grandpa Xie."


    Du Shaofu came to Xie Fei''s side. At this time, Xie Fei was sitting next to the king of Zhenbei. Others Du Shaofu could not ignore it, but Zhenbei Wang was there, but he couldn''t refuse to say hello.


    "Boy, why did you arrive so late? Let me introduce to you that the king protector of Prince Du''s mansion had a good relationship with your father at that time." When the king of Zhenbei saw Du Shaofu, he said with a smile. In his words, there was a certain meaning on purpose.


    Sure enough, with the fall of the king''s words, many eyes around him, including those of Xie''s family, suddenly became confused.


    The king''s eyes also changed slightly, but even after he returned to nature, he looked at the king of Zhenbei with a smile and said, "master, when will Du Shaofu become your grandson?"


    "It''s been a long time. I''ll tell you later. Anyway, this boy is my grandson now, and I''ll ask all of you here to take care of him in the future. Don''t see my grandson bullying him in the imperial capital alone." Said the king of Zhenbei.


    "The king of Zhenbei is joking."


    "I didn''t expect that the old man still likes to make fun of. Du Shaofu is now the Shenyong Hou of the emperor''s order. If you are here, who dares to bully him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the fall of Zhenbei King''s voice, many visitors from the Royal Palace and the princes and ministers of the Empire immediately echoed with a smile and were in awe of the king of Zhenbei.


    "As expected, it''s the back waves of the Yangtze River pushing the waves ahead. It''s really happy for Tingxuan to have such a son." Du Qingcheng sat upright, smiling indifferently, and no other changes could be seen on his face.


    "Thank you for your praise. The younger generation of duwangfu is also a dragon and Phoenix among people."


    Du Shaofu replied faintly, and then said to the king, "thank you, I''ll go back and sit down to watch the battle."


    At this time, the relationship between Wang Shaofu''s palace and Wang Shao Fu''s was not obvious. Du''s eyes were light and light when he was facing Wang Shaofu''s mansion.


    However, as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, many of the Du family members were embarrassed. Du Shaofu''s remark that the younger generation of duwangfu''s residence was also the dragon and Phoenix among the people, which fell in the ears of the people in the duwangfu''s house, which meant that it was totally different.


    Two days ago, Du Yi''s two moves of Prince Du''s residence were defeated. At this time, this sentence was also spoken from Du Shaofu''s mouth, which clearly meant harming others.


    "Well, go down. There are people from the Tianhu empire. The younger generation are not weak. You can watch the battle well later. Maybe it will do you a lot of good." Zhenbei Wang said with a smile to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu retreated and immediately sat down in an empty seat beside Du Xiaoqing.


    Dark wolf, mirage and others were standing behind Du Xiaoqing, looking at many powerful people around. They also met the king of state protection, the king of Zhenbei, and several powerful escorts. They were shocked.


    After Du Shaofu sat down, he found that Ouyang Shuang was sitting next to him, while Ouyang Shuang was sitting on his side, which happened to be Ouyang Qiu of Ouyang palace. He nodded slightly, which was also a greeting.


    Then Du Shaofu looked at the square below. As time went on, it was already a sea of people.


    In the crowd area, there were no more people to squeeze in. In a huge crowd of people, many young men and girls screamed and worshipped.


    Du Shaofu listened at will. He also heard the names of general budianshanhe and lingxuan yunu guxinyan, as well as the names of the eldest princess and Du Yi.


    There is also a name called Du Ban, which is very loud in the shouting and cheering. Du Shaofu guessed that it should be the outstanding man of the Du family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    Under the influence of this boiling atmosphere, Du Shaofu also felt some temperature rising in his heart, some of whom were looking forward to the beginning of the young generation''s duel between the two countries.


    Looking around, Du Shaofu followed the place mentioned by the northern king of the town just now. There were dozens of figures standing there, and there were about a dozen people sitting in front of him. The breath from the place was very strong.


    "It''s him..."


    When Du Shaofu saw one of the young people sitting in the distance, his eyes immediately picked up.


    The young Du Shaofu recognized it at a glance. It was Lu Kun, the heavenly snake sect, who had met and fought with each other when he was in the wild animal mountains. Unexpectedly, he had a feeling of being estranged from his family. Unexpectedly, he met Lu Kun here.


    A rather sinister and cold look immediately swept out of Lu Kun''s slender single eyelid eyes and landed on Du Shaofu tightly.


    The four eyes were all slightly stunned, and then Du Shaofu''s eyes picked.


    However, the evil eyes were filled with a sneer and became more and more evil.


    "Hum!"


    At the same time, a melodious and clear bell rang from the upper tower of the city. At the same time, the noise and scream rising from the square below quietly quieted down.


    As the bell fell, in the middle of the city wall, the lean body of the northern king of the town stood up and his eyes swept over the square below.


    At the moment, the whole square inside and outside, countless eyes also fall on this old king who has a high reputation in the Empire. The reputation of Zhenbei king is definitely higher than that of the new king.


    "The stone dragon Empire, the Tianhu Empire, the younger generation of the two countries compete. Five members of each faction fight in turn. The loser retreats, and the winner continues until the five on one side are completely defeated. Now, in my capacity as the representative of the stone dragon Empire, I announce the beginning of the duel!"


    At the same time, along with the sound of Zhenbei king, a black long haired old man stood up in the line-up of the Tianhu Empire not far away. He looked around and said in a loud voice: "in the contest, those who do not surrender voluntarily will have their own destiny in life and death. In the end, the winner will acquire the ten ''prefectures'' of the other empire. Now, as a representative of the Tianhu Empire, I announce the beginning of the duel!"


    With the two waves almost successively ring through the air, the sound waves overlap, and let the countless onlookers around the square hear clearly.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the square around, the sound waves.


    Almost at the same time that the northern king of the town and the old man with black hair fell down, a figure suddenly flashed out of the castle tower and in the line-up of the Tianhu empire.


    "Hi..."


    The body directly rose from the edge of the tower and leaped like a hawk. In many surprised eyes, it fell directly in the center of the square below.


    "HISHI..."


    As soon as his body was about to land, a dark air gushed out of his body, and then his body rotated 720 degrees in the middle of the square.


    What landed was a young man of 21 or 12 years old. His skin was white and his temperament was extraordinary. His facial features were pretty, but his eyes were shining with a sharp light. Then his eyes were just on the stone dragon Empire tower, and he said indifferently: "Fu Junyi, Tianhu Empire, please advise me!"


    "I''ll meet him first."


    Above the tower, Gu Xinyan''s voice dropped, her eyes twinkled and her sleeves slightly brushed. Her graceful body suddenly swept into the air, and then she was in the audience''s attention, like leaves in the wind, slowly fluctuating in the air, and falling gracefully.


    That figure red skirt glowing, graceful posture, moving posture temperament, do not dye human fireworks, immediately let the audience spread a lot of cheers and shouts.


    On the wall of Liancheng, many young men and women applauded for Ganggu Xinyan''s body control performance, and some old people nodded secretly.


    On the square, two figures and four eyes face each other, looking at the slowly falling Gu Xinyan. Fu Junyi''s face is smeared with a faint and sharp smile. Suddenly, the dark air is surging all over his body. In his eyes, the light light spreads out.


    Gu Xin Yan and Jiao Yan moved. It seemed that she felt something. Then she concentrated and the dark air surged. The surrounding space was tense.


    As the two men stand up, the eyes of the whole audience immediately and tightly gaze away, and the breath is also gradually hot. The long-awaited duel between the young generation of the two empires, the pinnacle of the two empires, is finally about to begin.


    "Hiss!"


    Gu Xin Yan moved. In the beautiful pupil, the light bloomed. The fingerprints began to change and condense. One after another, the fingerprints changed, and the energy of heaven and earth suddenly fluctuated rapidly from the surrounding sky. "It''s not so easy to arrange a rune array!"


    Fu Junyi took a cold drink. He picked his mouth slightly and his clothes were bulging. His figure appeared in front of Gu Xinyan. He waved his hand and the runes surged. The mysterious air spread out and covered the sky like a flood. He swept away at Gu Xinyan to prevent Gu Xinyan from arranging the Fu array.


    Gu Xin''s face changed slightly, her face changed slightly, and her powerful energy collapsed. Her opponent''s speed was amazing. She had to give up the layout of the rune array and quickly avoided the attack.At the same time, Gu Xinyan was wrapped in a mysterious light mask, waving his hand into a palm print. The vast pressure spread and swept Fu Junyi away.


    Fu Junyi''s eyes were sharp and his figure was like electricity. He leaned backward at an angle of 45 degrees. He just avoided Gu Xinyan''s attack. He held his palm as a fist and wrapped the talisman''s secret. He swept away at Gu Xinyan''s shoulder and back.


    In a short period of time, the two people have suddenly detonated the whole scene in the square. Their figures crisscross like lightning. They are fast as lightning. They attack each other in a dangerous way. Rarely can they collide with each other, but it is often this kind of fight that is more dangerous.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Once the two meet head-on and collide with each other, they will be able to stir up the sky, break runes, and the low dull sound will spread from time to time.


    There is no doubt that both of them are extraordinary. None of them is weak. They are one of the most powerful beings among their peers. Many old people in the city tower are also deeply shocked.


    Gu Xinyan knows her own advantages, so she has been fighting for the opportunity to arrange Fu array, and wants to give full play to the strength of Fu Dao, Wu and Dao.


    But Fu Junyi is not a fool. He is also very smart. He knows the reason why he works hard. What''s more, Gu Xinyan is not allowed to set up the Fu array. The continuous attack is unfolding, which haunts Gu Xinyan.


    Valley heart Yan graceful beautiful shadow Pianfei, in the other side that fierce attack, still is nothing to change color and panic.


    This wonderful duel, for a time, is a close match. The onlookers can''t blink their eyes when they look around. At the same time, there are also onlookers shouting for Gu Xinyan, which is very loud.


    "Wuhou is a mysterious peak. It seems that there has been a lot of progress in tianwu Fujing."


    Du Shaofu looked at the fight in the square at this time, and was quite moved. Compared with the original tianwu meeting, Gu Xinyan made a lot of progress again.


    Du Shaofu frowned as he peeped at Fu Junyi. Although Fu Junyi had been attacking continuously, he didn''t use all his strength. It can be seen that there are still some backhand left behind.


    "What do you think of their fight?"


    I don''t know when, Guo Shaofeng, guiwa and Wuque stand behind Du Shaofu''s chair.


    "I can''t see that both of them have not used their full strength. However, if Gu Xinyan doesn''t have time to fight for a Fu array, it will be suppressed all the time."


    After hesitating for a moment, Du Shaofu replied to the three men behind him.


    "Hiss..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice just dropped, the delicate body under Gu Xinyan''s red dress was like a jade willow in mid air, with delicate hands moving. In the long sleeve, a piece of flowing cloud flying sleeve floating in front of him appeared. The flowing cloud flying sleeve swept through the air, and the rune fluctuated all over the sky. Under the gorgeous color, there was the power to destroy everything.


    "Cloud dancing in the sky!"


    After drinking the wine, Gu Xinyan''s sleeve was whipped, and countless runes poured out, just like a cocoon of light. The suppression shrouded Fu Junyi and left.


    Fu Junyi''s face changed slightly, his fingerprints changed rapidly, and he turned into a rune. Finally, Fu Junyi condensed into a rune energy competition, which aroused the air waves in the surrounding space and directly collided with the flying clouds and sleeves all over the sky.


    "Chulala..."


    There was not too much sound boom coming out, only the surging and terrifying force swept through, which made the space tremor. Then, in the eyes of many people who were shocked, the flying sleeves of clouds all over the sky locked Fu Junyi and wrapped it tightly.


    "Lingyu palm..."


    His posture is light and tender, and his long black hair is like ink on the back of his head. With a strange energy fluctuation flying behind his head at this time, Gu Xinyan''s beautiful image appears in front of Fu Junyi, and a thin hand prints hard to beat the sky.


    "Dry empty palm!"


    Fu Junyi broke through Gu Xinyan''s Flowing Clouds and flying sleeves with all his strength. In a panic, a palm print collided with each other. For a moment, the terrifying energy runes were dazzling and burst into a brilliant and gorgeous Rune light. The roaring air wave was like a huge wave wave.


    "Chulala..."


    Gu Xin Yan Jiao''s body was shaken back directly and stabilized after several steps in the air.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    But at this time, Fu Junyi''s body was flying straight across the river, and he was able to hold his body for tens of meters, and then a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "At the sixth watch, there are still some updates, but it will be a little later. Xiao Yu goes to have a meal first, and then continues to code words, asking for flowers, development and recommendation tickets. Thank you very much. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    "Poo Hoo..."


    But at this time, Fu Junyi''s body was flying straight across the river, and he was able to hold his body for tens of meters, and then a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    At the moment, Gu Xinyan''s eyes seem to be suffering from the loss of Fu Junyi. In her beautiful eyes, the eyes like autumn water do not fluctuate much. Her fingerprints begin to coagulate rapidly, and the fingerprints are condensed. A stream of heaven and earth energy suddenly fluctuates from the surrounding sky. The black and bright long hair behind the brain is flying behind the brain with the energy fluctuation.


    This scene, fierce and violent, is beautiful, like a fairy out of the painting.


    "Hi..."


    Fu Junyi steadied himself in the air, and looked at Gu Xinyan, who quickly condensed his fingerprints. His pale face was suddenly smeared with some extremely strange fluctuations. His feet stamped on the void, and his figure shot rapidly, like lightning.


    At this time, Gu Xinyan''s last handprint was finally condensed. On the delicate hand print, a total of 18 array flags were finally condensed, and the array flags were all spread with amazing fluctuations.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, all the energy in Gu Xin Yan''s body seemed to be infused into the 18 array flags, and Jiao Yan was as white as gray.


    "If those who are able to practice and master both martial arts and Taoism can master it, they will be extremely terrible." Among the onlookers around the square, some people marveled.


    "Five star mystical level Rune master."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. It seems that during the past six months, Gu Xinyan not only made a breakthrough in martial arts, but also made a breakthrough in lingfu master.


    Judging from the breath of Gu Xinyan at this time, I''m afraid it''s on the level of lingfu master. Gu Xinyan is not far away from the level of five-star lingfu master.


    Within five years within the realm of tianwu, or at the level of Wuhou, both Guxin Yanfu and Wudao have made breakthroughs. More importantly, they have made progress in understanding, which is extremely extraordinary.


    "Hum!"


    In a short moment, Fu Junyi appeared in front of Gu Xinyan.


    "The four directions seal the mountain formation!"


    Without any delay, Gu Xinyan waved his hand to arrange the Fu array. The 18 array flags immediately swept to the front space. With a kind of lightning speed and track, the front air was wrapped into dazzling Rune light pillars, disappeared, and Fu Junyi was wrapped in it.


    "Boom!"


    In a short time, the dazzling runes spread around the sky, and a powerful array of runes appeared in the air. The light of the runes was intended to distort the space, and finally became a huge ancient mountain shadow.


    "Boom


    The mountain falls from the sky, the whole body talisman secret pattern rippling, the ancient breath is filled, like the sky falling God stone suppressing the sky!


    "The five-star mysterious Fu array, if Fu Junyi of the Tianhu Empire breaks the array forcibly, I''m afraid that it is impossible to break it without the accomplishment of the top level of Wuhou state."


    "Is that guy in the Tianhu Empire going to lose?"


    "Hum! Heaven Lake Empire, do you really think it can be compared with my stone dragon Empire? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Fu Junyi of the Tianhu Empire surrounded by Gu Xinyan''s Fu array, he was shocked and looked forward to it. He was afraid that the guy of the lake Empire would be defeated that day.


    "It doesn''t seem right..."


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes are tightly looking at the huge mountain Fu array in front of him. In the horrible atmosphere of ancient repression, there are some serious waves of worry.


    "Not good..."


    In a short time, in Du Shaofu''s worried eyes, within the huge mountain Fu array, a streamer figure rushed out, like a flash of lightning, and suddenly appeared in front of Gu Xin Yan, who was pale as gray.


    "Hula..."


    At the same time, the huge mountain Rune array suddenly turned into a dazzling Rune breaking all over the sky. An attack as powerful as running thunder hit Gu Xinyan''s body and swept down heavily.


    "Bang!"


    Under the low and dull sound, Gu Xinyan mouth a mouth of red blood immediately gushed out, Jiao body straight line impact down, heavily fell on the ground square.


    "How can this happen? How did the guys in the lake Empire break the Fu array that day? What''s the matter?"


    This scene is too unexpected, watching Gu Xinyan blow down from the air, and the people around have not yet returned to their senses.


    Inside the city wall, the king of Zhenbei, the king of the state of protection and other strong men looked at Fu Junyi in the low altitude at this time, and their eyes fluctuated secretly.


    Tianhu Empire lineup, many people''s faces at this time is filled with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so deep."


    "This guy''s hiding is too deep. He''s still a five-star level Rune master!"


    At the moment, there was a commotion on the tower. Many eyes, including Du Shaofu, were shocked to see Fu Junyi.


    At this moment, Fu Junyi''s breath is no longer the mysterious level of Wuhou, but the spirit Fu master on the other side of the five stars. He is also a rare double practitioner of martial arts, Taoism, runes and Taoism. In terms of the cultivation of the spirit Fu master, he has reached the level of the other side of the five stars."I can practice both Fu and Dao. My strongest strength is not martial arts, but Fu Dao, or Fu array. You should not arrange Fu array in front of me."


    In the middle of the sky, Fu Junyi looked at xiakong and stood up. However, Gu Xinyan, who was already dripping with blood and had a weak breath, stood up in the middle of the air. Everything was arranged and calculated by him. With a faint proud smile in his mouth, he said, "I know you like the palm of your hand. Tianwu academy ranks second in the martial arts list. The young generation of Gu family is the peak. Let you know nothing about me. You are defeated!"


    "I lost!"


    Gu Xin Yan Jiao Yan, beautiful double pupil in wipe a little gloomy, is a mouth of blood from the corner of the mouth overflow and down.


    "In the first round, Fu Junyi of the Tianhu empire can choose whether to stay or not, and the Shilong empire can take the second person."


    On the tower, there are the strong men of the stone dragon Empire announcing the result of the competition. Although the sound is clear, it can be heard by everyone. It is also mixed with some helplessness.


    The stone dragon empire lost in the first round at home, and the onlookers were also gloomy and suffered a lot of blows.


    "Stone dragon Empire, general!"


    As the sound of the tower falls, a majestic figure suddenly sweeps into the air above the city wall.


    The general stepped straight out of the air, and there was a momentum of suppressing mountains and rivers all over his body. Looking at Fu Junyi in the air ahead, he said, "change someone. You can still compete with me for a while in your heyday, but now, it won''t be my opponent!"


    "If you don''t point to general Shanhe, his tone is not small. If you have the ability, you can pass my test first." Fu Junyi sneered, his mouth slightly picked, his breath suddenly fluctuated, and his fingerprints quietly condensed.


    "Do you want to set up a Fu array?"


    The general''s brow was raised slightly, his figure stepped forward, and he appeared in front of Fu Junyi as if he were walking across the space. The dark air of his whole body was surging with runes and enveloped in the sky. A breath of terror was suddenly released without reservation. The whole space was shocked and covered by a strange mist. The runes were dazzling and bright.


    "The top of the other side of Wuhou, the general is at the top of the other side of Wuhou!"


    Looking at the general''s unreserved breath release, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque, guiwa and many other eyes moved.


    At this moment, the general''s breath is just the peak level on the other side of Wuhou.


    "Worthy of being the most outstanding young man in his family, his talent is not generally strong!"


    "It should be a huge benefit in tianwu Fu territory. It''s worth four and a half years more than that."


    Looking at the top level of cultivation on the other side of the Wuhou territory revealed by the general at this time, many old people on the tower were also amazed by it.


    It''s a long story, but it happened as fast as lightning. General Wei An''s body stepped into the sky, and his momentum was more and more like standing in the sky and suppressing mountains and rivers. A stream of heaven and earth energy gathered for no reason, just like an energy storm in front of him.


    In the next second, a palm print is instantly formed in the palm, and the surrounding energy storm is immediately sucked and pulled by the palm print. The space around the palm print is distorted, and there is a strange fluctuation for no reason. It is like a repressed volcano that wants to explode.


    The terrifying palm print was introduced to Fu Junyi, who was just about to gather Fu Junyi''s Fu array. The energy of fear was released. The brilliant Rune light was everywhere along the way, with sharp and extremely harsh sound, and the space was cut like lightning.


    "Mountain seal, suppress!"


    The general drinks lightly, and his palm print is swept by a space storm. The air waves are roaring, and Fu Junyi is enveloped in the head.


    "The peak on the other side of Wuhou, how can it be so strong?"


    Fu Junyi finally realized the strength of general budianshanhe. His face changed suddenly. His eyes were dignified. He came back to his mind in the shock. The talisman array was not enough to coagulate smoothly. As soon as the handprint changed, the talisman in front of him was towering, and the spirit furnace and tripod immediately condensed in front of him. With a hot breath, the terror atmosphere spread like a storm.


    As a spirit Rune master, the spirit furnace tripod is equal to the martial arts practitioner''s pulse and soul, and it is not even under the martial arts practitioner''s pulse soul. Once the spirit furnace tripod is damaged, the consequences will be more serious than that of the martial arts practitioner. Therefore, the spirit Rune master will never use the spirit furnace tripod easily.


    However, in the face of such terrorist attacks, Fu Junyi seems to have no choice but to be careless and consume too much just now, which can only activate the spirit furnace and Fu Ding.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    "Boom


    The secret patterns of talisman are vast and boundless. The fiery flame in the furnace and tripod leaps into the sky, and immediately resists Fu Junyi''s body. Before the general''s mountain seal, the talisman''s Secret patterns bloom all over the sky


    In such a collision, the air suddenly vibrates, and the energy and energy are like a rough sea, which makes countless eyes tense.


    "Hula..."


    All this was just a standoff for four or five breaths. Although the spirit furnace Fu Ding was terrifying, it was directly crushed and broken by the rolling Rune prestige and turned into a large number of runes under the general''s mountain like suppression of all the palmprint.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Fu Junyi opened his mouth, and his blood gushed out, and then his body staggered back.


    In mid air, the gorgeous and violent energy gradually disappeared, and the general''s body and Fu Junyi''s body emerged.


    "Does Fu Junyi have the power to fight again?"


    All the onlookers around looked at the two people in the air, and their eyes were trembling. Just now, the confrontation was only one move, but it was more terrifying than Gu Xinyan''s confrontation with Fu Junyi.


    Above the sky, Fu Junyi looks at the general, wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth. His eyes are slightly chilly.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    The general stepped into the air, powerful momentum, at this moment, let the surrounding spread a lot of girls cheering and shouting.


    Fu Junyi looked at the general. On his pale face, his breath was withered, and the cauldron was smashed. However, the consequences were not light. The corners of his mouth sketched out a little smile. He said indifferently, "no, there will be someone to deal with you!"


    "Hiss!"


    As the voice dropped, Fu Junyi left.


    "If the general of the stone dragon Empire wins, he can choose whether to stay or not, and the Tianhu empire can go up to a second person."


    On the tower, just recently announced the defeat of Gu Xinyan, the strong man immediately announced the result of the game. This time, the voice was rolling and resounding from all directions.


    "Good general!"


    Just a short time ago, Gu Xinyan was defeated, and many of the onlookers'' eyes were gloomy. They were all hit by many blows. At the moment, he heard the words and burst into a boiling cheering sound.


    "Tianhu Empire, Mingjia!"


    The faint voice fell, and a young man about the same age as the general fell from the line-up of the city tower Tianhu empire.


    The young man''s bright eyes and strong body complement each other with the tall and straight figure of the general. At this time, a great wave spread out from himself, which made all the spectators around him feel chilly.


    Compared with Fu Junyi just now, this young man named Mingjia is more powerful than Fu Junyi.


    "Do it!"


    The general breathed a little, and the air in his mouth was puffy, and his eyes suddenly burst into dazzling light.


    "Ha ha, don''t point to mountain and river general, martial arts, martial arts and Taoism, talent is good."


    Just as the general''s eyes were shining brightly, Mingjia''s breath swept out of her body like a storm. The terrible breath spread and reached the top level on the other side of marquis Wu''s territory. The corner of his mouth was smiling at the general and said, "but today, I still have to tell you that you are defeated in front of me £¡¡±


    The general raised his head slightly, looked at the Ming Jia of Tianhu empire in front of him, and said faintly: "you, it seems that you are not qualified enough!"


    With the general in this light and with proud words spread out, and then the whole space is like a sudden solidification.


    The two people face each other in the air, their four eyes look at each other from afar, and then their breath surges.


    "Boom


    Almost at the same time, the dark Qi aura in their bodies surged and wrapped, and the mysterious Qi in their bodies broke out without any reservation. They hunted in their clothes and robes, and their hidden body surface was overflowing with talismans and secret patterns.


    "Oh


    "Roar!"


    It seems that they have reached a certain kind of tacit understanding, but have not yet met. Almost at the same time, they communicate with each other in martial arts, and stimulate the pulse soul to blend with the pulse soul.


    The general''s pulse soul is a huge black ape as black as ink. Its breath is terrifying and can suppress mountains and rivers.


    The pulse soul of Mingjia in the Tianhu empire is the size of a bull. It is full of blood. It has a dragon head and a tiger tail. Its breath is very strong. It is not under the general''s black ape pulse soul.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The two men covered the pulse soul as if they were in one body. They turned into monsters. They jumped up, and the runes filled the sky. In an instant, they began to shake hard.


    Fierce and fierce, wielding claws like a knife, if you want to cut through the space of heaven and earth, the pressure is spreading, and the terror is incomparable!


    Black ape virtual shadow roar, all over the black light shining, the momentum rolling around, suppress the mountains and rivers!


    As soon as the two men put out their hands, they directly urged the pulse soul duel, which made their eyes shake and stare at each other.


    "The two people''s cultivation strength is incomparable, both hearts clearly, want to truly distinguish the victory and defeat, only can do their best."


    Du Shaofu looked ahead and was moved by their strength.Especially in the face of Mingjia of the lake empire that day, Du Shaofu sighed in his heart that an empire was nothing in Zhongzhou.


    But within an empire, there are quite a few young people in the Tianhu Empire who can compare with the general''s peers and have not yet made a move. I''m afraid they must be slightly stronger. In this way, how strong are the top young people in Zhongzhou.


    Many eyes closely look at each other, and the virtual shadow of blood and soul of the black ape constantly collide in the air, and the runes soar to the sky. They are all powerful.


    "Boom..."


    Every time they collide, they are full of light, like sparks splashing, and the divine glow is surging and frightening. However, it seems that it is difficult to distinguish the winner from the loser.


    "Roar!"


    After being unable to fight for a long time, the ghost of the strange beast became angry and spewed runes in his mouth. His body was expanding and his Rune was bright. He swept to the black ape with all his strength. The vast energy stirred the sky, as if to shatter the space, which made the onlookers feel angry.


    "Oh


    The black ape roared and his body expanded, just like the black devil standing in the world. The breath of terror was violent and terrifying.


    The collision between the two people made the space "rumble" incessantly, and the square below trembled endlessly.


    "Hula..."


    The ground cracked, sand and stone flying, half air storm swept, like a tornado roaring away.


    "They are not weak."


    Du Xiaoqing sat in the chair and said with great interest.


    Not far away, the king of Zhenbei and the king of state protection seemed to have heard Du Xiaoqing''s words and moved slightly, looking at Du Xiaoqing with a look of great incomprehension.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to tell the winner."


    Du Xiaoyao is standing on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, and her pale golden pupils twinkle. At this time, she is also extremely concerned about the duel in the field.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    A moment later, the two pulse souls kept fighting each other. Under the confrontation, the divine clouds were everywhere, the runes glowed, the huge power shocked the space trembling drama, the ground cracked, and then the virtual shadow of each pulse soul was damaged. It turned out that they cracked in the fierce confrontation again and again, and no one could take advantage of anyone.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Their blood spurted out, their bodies fell in the air at the same time, the shaking square ground shaking, blood dripping, the whole body breath withered, pale face, fight to the end, are no longer the force to fight again!


    In this scene, the northern king of rangde town and the king of protection, as well as the old black haired and crane haired old men of the Tianhu Empire were also moved. After the final discussion, the two men drew in this round.


    "Good general!"


    Around the square, looking at the general who was helped up, there was a surge of shouts among the onlookers.


    Although the general did not win, but in the case of defeating an opponent, the second game remained a draw, and the fierce fight of suppressing mountains and rivers just now was more unforgettable.


    "Hiss!"


    In the Tianhu Empire, on the tower, after the draw between the general and Mingjia, a young man again swept out of the sky and landed lightly in the field.


    With the appearance of the young man, the eyes of some women in the audience around him were dull.


    I saw that the young man''s face was as clear as a sculpture, his thick eyebrows raised a little rebelliously. Under his long and curly eyelashes, there was a pair of double pupils like stars. When you look at a person, you can see that you are always full of amorous feelings. Your skin is white, your nose is straight, and your lips are as pink as rose petals. It seems that the radian of smile that dazzles thousands of women A beautiful man.


    "So handsome."


    Although he knew that the other side was from the Tianhu Empire, there were still many girls watching the beautiful man.


    In the stone dragon Empire, many eyes fell on the Du family''s lineup. Under the gaze of many eyes, Du Yi slowly walked out of the edge of the city tower. His white clothes and black hair, not tied up or tied up, set off the tall and slender figure, let people look at Tao is also moved by it. I don''t know whether it is intentional or no doubt. His eyes do not leave a trace of a glance behind Du Shaofu who is not far away from the front row, slightly cold After that, he jumped straight down the square.


    "Boom


    With Du Yi''s fall, an invisible wave of air waves came out, which made the ground tremble slightly. Looking at the beautiful man in front of him, his eyes flashed with a kind of lightning like light, showing a proud color.


    "Du family, Du Yi is going to do it!"


    With Du Yi on the stage, many eyes pay attention to it, but there are also many eyes with a complicated color. After all, Du Yi has already shot two days ago, but the end is a bit miserable.


    Du Yi on the stage, Du''s home, many eyes are also closely watching, many old eyes nervous.


    "It''s 8:30 in the morning. I''m sorry that everyone finished it at this time. I''m so tired that Xiao Yu can''t carry it. He went to bed first and was about to fall down.


    For flowers, recommended tickets, coffee, all care, care, love ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    "Stone dragon Empire, Du Jia, Du Yi!"


    Du Yi appeared on the stage, and looked at the beautiful man in front of him. There was a silver snake like lightning in his eyes. The light spread, which was extremely frightening.


    "Heaven Lake Empire, Qin Zijiang!"


    The beautiful man raised his head slightly and looked at Du Yi with affectionate eyes. With a faint smile, he opened his mouth and said softly: "you are not strong enough. It''s almost as good to ask Du Qian of Du''s family to come out. You''d better admit defeat, so as not to lose face for a while."


    Smell speech, looking at the body that is still light and random stand, but it is a faint spread of a majestic breath can not be despised Qin Zijiang, at this moment, Du Yi''s face becomes extremely ugly.


    Two days ago, he was ignored by Du Shaofu. Today, Qin Zijiang doesn''t pay attention to him.


    "Why, are you unconvinced? I feel that you are really not my opponent. Let Du man of Du family come."


    Just when Du Yi''s face became ugly, Qin Zijiang''s mouth slightly waved with a smile arc, adding fuel to the fire, did not put Du Yi in his eyes at all.


    For Qin Zijiang''s words, Du Yi''s ugly face gradually became more and more serious. In the silver snake''s twinkling eyes, the chill passed by, and a majestic breath was slowly diffused. The wind and clouds were surging in the air behind her, and a layer of dark clouds gathered from the sky, and the thunder and lightning flashed faintly, which made people tremble!


    "Don''t be arrogant in front of me, clean up you, and I''ll be enough if you don''t need big brother''s hand!"


    Du Yi sneered and waved, and the light on her skin twinkled. Then she started in her own body, with a flash of electric light. When she stamped on the ground, her figure was swept up into the sky. She wanted to be connected with the lightning in the dark cloud behind him in the mid air. The lightning and thunder roared, the air trembled and the breath was terrible.


    "The profound meaning of the thunder and lightning Rune of the Du family."


    Looking at Du Yi in the sky like thunder and lightning, Qin Zijiang smiles faintly and is very interested. Then, in his affectionate eyes, a wave of fine light waves and his figure turns into a shadow. When the figure appears again, it is already in front of Du Yi.


    "The Qin family of the Tianhu empire is just the Qin family. How can it compare with the Du family? Today, I will tell you that in front of me, there is no qualification for you to be arrogant!"


    In mid air, Du Yi gave a cold drink and looked directly at Qin Zijiang. The light in his eyes was still like thunder. A powerful momentum swept across the sky, channeling the energy of heaven and earth. The breath of cultivation at the top level on the other side of Wuhou territory was no longer retained. The breath of terror spread over the whole world. Under the pressure of lightning and thunder, the mysterious Qi in the onlookers around the sky stagnated and solidified I''m shivering all over my body and my soul is throbbing.


    "On the other side of Wuhou, Du family and Du Yi are really extraordinary!"


    Looking at the horror caused by Du Yi at this time, many old people also nodded and sighed for it on the tower. All the princes and princes and ministers all sighed, which made the Du family feel proud. Although Du Yi made a fool of himself two days ago, it can''t be denied that Du Yi is indeed the best among the younger generation.


    "It seems that you are not weak. I heard that not long ago, you were severely damaged by people''s every move. It seems that you have some external strong points and some weak points in the middle. You should be vulnerable to a single blow."


    Looking at the movement caused by Du Yi, Qin Zijiang still smiles.


    "Asshole!"


    Qin Zijiang''s words finally completely detonated Du Yi. Two days ago, it was the deepest wound in his heart. It was a scar that could not be healed. At this time, Qin Zijiang opened the scar in his heart again in front of the whole emperor. You can imagine the anger in his heart.


    "Zizi..."


    Du Yi''s handprint changed, and the wind and clouds surged in the air behind him. The lightning like a silver snake on the palm of Du Yi''s hand was derived between the waves of his hand, and the talisman''s Secret patterns fluctuated. Finally, it was like a dragon wrapped in thunder.


    "Oh


    The roar of the dragon is like thunder in the sky. The thunder is rampant, and the breath can be called destruction.


    This is Du Yi''s unique skill "Lei Fu Hua Jiao". Two days ago, because there was still some lack of understanding, he also wanted to keep this final trick to show his power in the current national war, so he did not urge him to come out.


    In the past two days, under the guidance of the old Du family, Du Yi understood the "Lei Fu Hua Jiao" again. In her fury, she was naturally urged to give color to the other party if she wanted to move.


    "Lei Fu Hua Jiao!"


    "Oh


    Du Yi urged the thunder and lightning dragon. The Thunder Dragon roared like thunder. The place it passed was vacuum twisted and the silver snake flickered in the sky. With the vast atmosphere of destruction, the tyrannical energy poured down like an ocean and directly suppressed Qin Zijiang.


    "What a terrible Du Yi, worthy of being the one who came out of the Du family!"


    At this moment, in the face of Du Yi''s power, many old people on the tower looked at it with admiration. In the Tianhu Empire, they were moved by their eyes.


    Jiang''s intention is to avoid the thunder and lightning.


    All of a sudden, Qin Zijiang''s whole body has the talisman secret pattern to linger in the sky, the sunlight is wanzhang, in the light double pupil, has the dazzling talisman secret pattern to twinkle, the momentum seems to be able to look down on the four sides!"Gee!"


    All of a sudden, Qin Zijiang''s arms spread out strange talisman secret patterns, and then turned into a pair of wings several feet in size. The whole body was shining with gold, and the golden awn broke out, and the runes twinkled. It was like a golden wind in the sky, and like a sharp blade, the space was blown away.


    Qin Zi and Jiang burst out. In the midst of the electric light and Firestone, his body leaped forward, his right wing flapped, and the sound of "clanging" was heard on the golden wing. The right wing seemed to expand suddenly, turning into a huge golden wing sweeping through the air.


    On the golden wings, one after another of the golden haze, one after another, turned into a storm, as if sweeping the sky, with the trace of the Star wave, hit the Thunder Dragon fiercely. Suddenly, the thunder light raged into the sky, and the golden light soared into the sky.


    "Hula...!"


    After a while, the whole huge square was boiling.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM


    In the explosion of terror energy, the sky and the earth around are dark and the earth is shaking. It seems that there is a catastrophe. The cracks on the ground in the square are cracking and exploding.


    Horror scene, let innumerable eyes dull, for it is frightened!


    "Hiss..."


    In the middle of the air, countless startled eyes watched, and in the golden light package, Qin Zijiang''s one wing broke the terrible thunder dragon after a few gasps of stalemate.


    "Wuhou District is complete, Qin Zijiang is a perfect Marquis!"


    At this moment, someone finally discovered the real cultivation level of Qin Zijiang. The perfect level of Wuhou was one level higher than that of Duyi.


    It seems that there is only one level of separation, but at the level of Wuhou, there is also a huge gap between them, which is difficult for ordinary people to cross.


    What''s more, these two people are both talented and terrifying people. One level apart, they really exist.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, Du Yi spat out blood, her body trembled, her eyes were shocked and frightened, and her fingerprints were coagulating. It seemed that she wanted to communicate the martial pulse and stimulate the pulse soul.


    "Yes, you are vulnerable!"


    Qin Zijiang appeared in front of Du Yi. His eyes were full of talismans and secret patterns. His left wing fell down at the same time. Accompanied by the mighty runes, he was arrogant and arrogant. With one wing, he killed Du Yi.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Yi had no way to resist and could not take the time to stimulate his pulse soul. His body was swept by Qin Zijiang and swept down from the air, like an impact gun, falling into the square below, accompanied by a large amount of blood mist along the way.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The ground trembled, the earth moved and the mountains rocked. A large area of hard square ground exploded, and Du Yi''s body was directly inverted into the gravel ground.


    There is no doubt that Du Yi''s defeat is not so miserable.


    On the tower, the eyes trembled, and their faces were not very good-looking, especially those in the Duke''s residence, whose eyes could hardly be described as embarrassment.


    Later, many duwangfu''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. In their hearts, if Du Shaofu had not beaten Du Yi two days ago, Du Yi would not have lost so miserably today.


    Although it seems that Du Yi is not a big problem, some of the old people of the Du family are very aware that they have spent a lot of painstaking efforts and consumed a lot of terror resources in the duwangfu''s mansion. Du Yi did not suffer much in two days, but only recovered about 70%, which was caused by Du Shaofu.


    "I didn''t expect Du Yibai to be so miserable!"


    The ghost child sighs slightly, although does not like Du Yi, but stands at this time in the stone dragon empire''s position, also hoped Du Yi to win.


    But now this kind of result, actually some people cannot accept.


    "Qin Zijiang''s wings are very strange. They don''t look like mortals." The witch bird''s black eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her expression was quite gloomy at this time.


    "If the news I heard before is correct, Qin Zijiang''s wings should come from a" golden feather wild goose "at the peak of animal King''s realm. It is said that the Qin family of the Tianhu Empire accidentally got a golden feather goose''s skeleton. At last, by chance, a powerful talisman was invited to refine the wings of the golden goose on Qin Zijiang''s arms."


    Guo Shaofeng whispered to the crowd: "for this reason, Qin Zi Jiang died and almost died, but in the end, he was miraculously accepted. From then on, he has become the most dazzling young generation of Qin family."


    "I didn''t sleep until midnight last night. When I woke up today, it was already in the afternoon, so it''s only one shift now. Xiao Yu continues to code. Thank you for your support. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    "Jinyu Tianyan, but the monster on the list of beasts, is not weak."


    Du Shaofu looked at Qin Zijiang in the air. His arms turned into two wings of a golden goose, and the secret patterns of golden talisman spread. It seemed that the breath had a weak blood relationship with the golden winged ROC.


    "Heaven Lake Empire, Qin Zi Jiang Sheng."


    On the tower, the strong man of the Han Dynasty saw Du Yi, who had not been up for a long time, and had to announce the result of the first World War. Du Yi was defeated, which was simply tragic.


    With the announcement of these results, the audience was filled with sighs and sighs. Some Du family members immediately left the scene to help Du Yi leave the scene.


    In mid air, Qin Zijiang''s wings vibrated slightly. He looked at the stone dragon empire''s lineup above the tower. In a soft voice, he said, "who is the next stone dragon Empire? Let''s end it!"


    "I''ll go."


    In the front row of the long building, Cheng Shengnan gets up and sets off his long and tall legs and his waist, which is not enough to be grasped. His elegant temperament has a little bit of coolness, and his toes touch the ground, and he suddenly flies away, "hiss!"


    In a short period of time, Cheng Shengnan stands tall in the sky. His slender body is like a proud snow lotus. He looks at Qin Zijiang and his red lips are slightly open. His voice rings out: "stone dragon Empire, Cheng Shengnan!"


    "It turned out to be the eldest princess, the most favored woman in the court of light. Unfortunately, in the court of light, the ranking of the eldest princess is not low, but it is not high."


    Qin Zijiang looks at Cheng Shengnan with a dazzling look in his eyes. His wings are shaking, but he is arrogant.


    "Enough for you!"


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyes are slightly raised, the corners of his mouth are slightly upturned, and his delicate face is moving. There is no doubt that he is a gorgeous woman. At this time, the voice is also the same calm. Only at this time, the dark Qi of Xu Xu fluctuates from his delicate body.


    "Let me try the strength of the disciples of Guangming temple."


    Qin Zijiang''s mouth was filled with a smile. His wings vibrated slightly, and the golden awn broke out. His body was like a golden goose pouncing on food, and suddenly it swept out. It was as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder. His figure was like a touch of golden lightning. His breath was so powerful that he swept Cheng Shengnan.


    "What a fast speed."


    Looking at Qin Zijiang''s terrible speed, many eyes were moved by the intense watching.


    At the moment, all the eyes on the tower are tense, looking at the graceful and beautiful shadow.


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, has always been reluctant to show up in the imperial capital or return to the imperial capital. She has been practicing in the palace of light, and has never done anything in the imperial capital. Therefore, people do not know the cultivation strength of the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, and how far he has reached.


    However, the people in the king''s mansion all know that there is no doubt about the talent of the eldest princess. At that time, it was even rumored that Du Yi was superior to her. However, she has been in the light God court all these years, so it is seldom mentioned.


    This time, only the eldest princess appeared in the Royal Cheng family, which attracted many old people''s attention.


    "Boom


    Qin Zijiang sprang to his feet like a real golden goose diving down and flapping his right wing again. The sound of "clanging" was endless. A piece of golden wings swept through the sky, and the golden haze turned into a storm. With the trace of star waves, the golden light suddenly soared into the sky and suppressed Cheng Shengnan.


    Cheng Shengnan moves. Just as Qin Zijiang''s figure is magnified in his bright eyes, his beautiful and charming face is calm as usual. His clear eyes are full of Rune light. His white white white hands brush through the air. Instead of escaping, he confronts him.


    "Hula..."


    In this moment, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, showed her great cultivation strength. The mysterious air in her body was surging faster and faster. Suddenly, the handprint changed, and the delicate hand moved. A palm print was directly photographed. Before the palm print, the talisman''s secret pattern was wrapped, and the light was blooming like a bright moon in the sky, which directly resisted Qin Zijiang''s wings.


    With one wing and one palm, the air fluctuation in the surrounding space is destroyed and decayed, and the dazzling runes are broken one after another, which makes the countless eyes around them tremble with fear.


    Just Du Yi was defeated by a touch. Can the eldest princess resist?


    "Boom..."


    In the middle of the sky, the air waves were surging, two attacks collided, and the runes and amazing forces broke out continuously. On the ground of the square, "boom" different tremors, the energy of terror seemed to tear this space apart directly.


    At this moment, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, is wrapped in dazzling light. Her beautiful face is holy and noble. Her whole body is shining like a full moon halo, covering her graceful and delicate body. From a distance, she looks more and more extraordinary and noble.


    "It''s also the perfect state of Wuhou. The eldest princess is really stronger than Du Yihao, and her breath seems to be stronger than that of Qin Zijiang. It''s almost to the middle stage of the level of perfection in Wuhou."


    On the tower, a large number of eyes were shocked. At this moment, the breath of Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, broke out without reservation, reaching the level of perfection of Wuhou state, or the middle stage of Wuhou state.


    "It''s not weak. It''s pretty."


    Du Shaofu looked slightly at the slender graceful and delicate body in the air, and the corners of his mouth showed a little light radian."You are worthy of being a disciple of the temple of light!"


    Qin Zijiang''s eyes were slightly coagulated, but at the same time, his left wing vibrated and waved, and once again the golden light swept to the eldest princess, Cheng Shengnan, and his mighty breath intensified.


    At this moment, Cheng Shengnan''s bright eyes moved, and the full moon halo shrouded him. He was very impressive and magnificent.


    At the same time, Cheng Shengnan''s left hand also moved. Suddenly, there was a terrible Rune explosion in the palm. A bright light was blooming, and the sound of "buzzing" wind and thunder came out. A breath of ancient terror came out incomparably. The terror wave made the whole world tremble.


    "What a powerful atmosphere of pressure!"


    Under such a terrible atmosphere, a large number of onlookers around for it inexplicably poured out fear, and a terrible pressure came to this side of the sky for no reason, making people shiver and almost paralyzed.


    "Hum!"


    In the left hand of the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, a green and white sword appears. The sword is blunt and thick, but it is sharp and incomparable. The sunlight suddenly soars into the sky, accompanied by the murderous spirit sweeping the sky, channeling the energy of heaven and earth, making the world tremble.


    "Is this a tool of Tao, or a tool of medium quality?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised, and immediately felt the horror of the blue and white sword. The blue and white sword actually reached the level of the medium level Taoist.


    "Not a weak Taoist instrument."


    Du Xiaoyao''s tongue licked his lips, and his eyes fluctuated in the pale golden pupils.


    "Stone dragon, wind and thunder sword!"


    "The stone dragon wind and thunder sword is a medium-sized tool. It is the most precious treasure of the stone dragon empire. It has always been in the hands of the emperor. It is regarded as an imperial keepsake. Unexpectedly, Emperor Cheng has passed it on to the eldest princess."


    "The eldest princess has the stone dragon wind and thunder sword, which is probably the arrangement of the emperor Cheng, for this national war."


    On the tower, there was an old man who was shocked. Even the king and the king of the north of the town looked at each other.


    "Hum..."


    At the same time, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan waved and swept away the stone dragon wind and thunder sword.


    With the wind and thunder resounding, the mighty waves swept out like a vast ocean, tearing up the space, and finally fell on Qin Zijiang''s left wing.


    "Chi Chi..."


    The sword is surging up, the sky is shining, and the wind and thunder resound through the sky.


    Then, under the gaze of countless trembling eyes, the golden wings were directly broken. Starting from Jiang''s arm bend of Qin Zi and extending the whole shoulder, several feet of golden wings were directly cut off, and then turned into several palm sized volumes and suspended in the air.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    When the light was blooming, the blood gushed out of Qin Zi''s mouth, and he stepped back, and his face became extremely white.


    The energy of the rune disappears and the dazzling brilliance converges. Qin Zijiang is suspended in the air, and his mouth overflows with red blood. He looks at the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan. His eyes are full of complicated fluctuations. He opens his mouth and says, "you are worthy of being a disciple of the temple of light. The stone dragon wind and thunder sword is also in the hands of the stone dragon Empire town national highway. I''m not your opponent. You win this battle!"


    "Hiss..."


    The golden wings suspended in the air were collected by Qin Zijiang. The figure was a little empty. The figure suddenly swept away and returned to the line-up of the city tower Tianhu empire.


    "The eldest princess wins!"


    Above the tower, the voice of the great man suddenly rang through the air and rolled away.


    "The eldest princess."


    "The eldest princess."


    "The eldest princess."


    Around the square inside and outside, suddenly a boiling sound resounding through the sky, for it full of boiling.


    "Big sister is so good."


    Cheng Yan, the second princess, smiles, and her childish face is not as beautiful as the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, but it is also very moving.


    "Heaven Lake Empire, hum!"


    Cheng Chao snorted a little coldly, with pride in his eyes, and then glanced at the line-up of Prince Du''s mansion around him, revealing a little coldness and disdain.


    "I can''t win, cousin. It''s up to you."


    Qin Zi Jiang''s figure falls in the imperial line-up of Tianhu Empire, wiping the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, and then says to a woman sitting beside him.


    "Good..."


    The woman rose with her red lips slightly open, her waist and legs slender, her body graceful, and her green silk was smooth and smooth. She revealed her extraordinary temperament in her delicate and graceful manner, which was not common fat and vulgar powder. It was hard for anyone to compare that temperament.


    "Hi..."


    The voice falls, the woman''s toes lightly touch the ground, the figure is like duckweed floating in the air, and then go to the sky, posture refined.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    After a flash, the refined woman appeared in front of the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan. She raised her head slightly and her bright eyes fluctuated. She said, "Heaven Lake Empire, Muxin."


    "Mu Xin, I''ve heard of you, the descendant of the heavenly snake clan."


    Cheng Shengnan looks at Mu Xin, his bright eyes move, and his delicate face moves. On the stone dragon wind and thunder sword in his hand, there is a glow.


    Mu Xin looked at Cheng Shengnan, slightly hooked his lips, and his teeth loomed out. He said, "I''ve heard of you, disciple of the temple of light."


    After the words fell, Mu Xinjie''s white jade palm flipped, and then a green snake sword appeared in her hand. The shape was smart, just like a snake sweeping the sky, and the rays of sunlight suddenly bloomed and spread


    "Boom


    With the green snake sword coming out, the dazzling Rune suddenly soared into the sky, and a stream of heaven and earth energy gathered like a storm and lingered around.


    "This is my school''s" Qingyang Haomiao sword ". It''s a medium-sized Taoist weapon. Let''s do it."


    Mu Xinjiao Yan''s voice dropped, and the vast sword in her hand was like the blue sun spreading on the sun, the pressure spreading, and suppressing the sky!


    "It should be delicious. I really want to eat it."


    Seeing Mu Xin''s sword, Du Xiaoyao''s eyes brightened again, and his saliva was about to fall.


    "It''s also a medium-sized Taoist instrument. It''s really good to have background and details."


    Du Shaofu looked at qiankong and sighed that it was hard for the strong people in King Wu''s territory to possess medium-sized Taoist tools. Even those who were close to the legendary level in the kingdom of Wu Emperor, they did not necessarily have the middle-class Taoist instruments.


    At this time, both Muxin and the eldest princess, Cheng Shengnan, were equipped with medium-grade Taoist instruments, which made Du Shaofu have to sigh for it.


    However, when he thought that he had a "bully shadow" and a more powerful "Zijin tianque" which was still unable to be used, Du Shaofu''s mind was suddenly quite balanced.


    In the middle of the air, two gorgeous women are in the air, and their demeanor is peerless, which makes the man lose his soul suddenly.


    However, under the gaze of many eyes, the two beautiful shadows in the air are opposite each other with their eyes slightly closed.


    After the two women''s eyes closed slightly, Jiao Yan suddenly became solemn and sacred, and each was covered with light. Her beautiful face was unforgettable


    At this moment, the swords in their jade hands were suspended in front of them, making a "clanging" sound. The rays of the sun were vigorous, and the hidden patterns of the talismans were spreading and constantly emitting dazzling light.


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, two swords moved in mid air, both of them were shining with a dazzling Rune light and breath.


    The light on the sword is as bright as the sun. When it collides with the stone dragon''s wind and thunder sword, the terrible sword awn explodes again and again, just like the surging sea wave.


    , as like as two peas of sword, the nine winds of the same "sword" are all runing, forming a group of sword array, the sword mans burst, the energy is blowing, the ends are connected, and the place is gone, and the next empty square is cracked.


    Two pieces of medium-class terror tools suddenly collide in mid air, each of them tumbling, shining brilliantly and erupting with power.


    The mighty sword of Qingyang is powerful and terrifying. The sword is rampant, just like the sea waves roaring, setting off the waves. One wave is more terrible than the other, and the hidden patterns of talisman surge and suppress the sky!


    The stone dragon wind and thunder sword is changeable, the sword array is amazing, the wind and thunder resound, and the talisman and secret patterns are bright in the high altitude, which makes people''s soul shaking.


    Two swords fight each other, tearing the world apart. If you want to overturn the space, it''s like a sea of swords occupying the sky and imposing great pressure on the world!


    Looking at the duel between Daoqi and Daoqi in the air, everyone was stunned and gasped. The duel between the two women came to such a point.


    "Using the soul to control the sword, these two people have already integrated the soul and the Taoist instrument. It is difficult for ordinary people to achieve such a state. Unexpectedly, the eldest princess has also reached such a level."


    Sorcery bird is quite surprised, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan''s cultivation strength at this time is far from comparable to her now.


    "This kind of fight is more dangerous than the physical one. If we don''t pay attention to it, we will damage our spirit and soul, or even our weapons and people will die."


    Guo Shaofeng light way, at this time in the eyes of the deep eye light has been tightly watching in the air.


    Standing behind Du Shaofu, the ghost child was nearest to Du Shaofu. She gently pushed Du Shaofu on the shoulder and asked, "in your opinion, which of them can win?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the scene, and it seemed that the level of cultivation of the two women was almost the same. Mu Xin of the Tianhu empire was obviously at the level of perfection of marquis Wu.


    The stone dragon, wind and thunder sword and Qingyang Haomiao sword in their hands are of medium quality. They are extraordinary. It''s really not easy to win or lose.


    "It won''t be a draw again, I can''t see it."


    After looking at it for a while, Du Shaofu smiles bitterly and says to the ghost child. It''s really hard to see the result.


    At the moment, in the front row of the long building, the king of Zhenbei, the king of the state of protection and many powerful people are looking at the sky with concern. There is no lack of a lot of eyes accompanied by tension.


    "I didn''t expect that there were some talents in the stone dragon empire. No wonder some people in the country were worried."In the Sky Lake Empire lineup, the old man with black hair is looking at the sky, and his eyes are moving.


    "It''s true that there are some details. I didn''t expect that Cheng Shengnan of the Cheng family has reached such a level." Said the old man with white hair.


    "It''s OK, but it doesn''t change the outcome." Lu Kun slightly light way, looking at the field for a while, eyes did not change much.


    "Hula..."


    In the middle of the sky, the sword is towering. It is frightening to watch.


    The fierce sword is like a disaster. The wind and clouds have been surging in the mid air. The sky is dark and the energy is exploding. It is extremely fierce and frightening.


    Countless swords are entangled together, the sword light fluctuates, the sound of "crackling" in the air is endless, and the wind and thunder resound, spreading all over the world.


    The sword of terror swept like a tsunami and destroyed everything along the way. It was terrible.


    "Too strong!"


    Among the onlookers around, many people''s bodies trembled, and they felt uneasy.


    In this terrible duel, in mid air, the two girls with closed eyes suddenly open their eyes at the same time. The rune light in their pupils is flashing, and the vast light is surging all over the body.


    "Mangpan town empty!"


    Mu Xin moves, with a light point on his toes, and comes out of the void. The whole body is surrounded by rays of sunlight, and the white jade hands are flying. It condenses a spirit Python wrapped with light, and the secret patterns of the talisman surge and collide directly with Cheng Shengnan.


    The eldest princess Cheng Shengnan also moved, her whole body shining like a full moon halo, enveloping her graceful and delicate body, moving and magnificent.


    "Fengwu Tianya!"


    The change of handprint, at this moment, the beautiful and delicate face is holy and noble, not stained with human fireworks, strong and graceful. The secret patterns of the whole body are surging, turning into a virtual Phoenix shadow, which swept away in a great deal of excitement.


    "Boom


    In such a duel, the whole world seems to be overturned. The atmosphere of terror is towering, the surrounding space vibrates, and a string of divine lights burst out. The runes burst out like fireworks, making the sky bright.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    At that moment, the ground of the square continued to disintegrate and spread to the distance. The high altitude roared for it, and many square floors were directly exploded into powder.


    Such a terrible scene, not to mention the shock of the onlookers, even the old people in the city tower.


    Many old people feel that they are inferior to themselves in the face of such terrible prestige.


    In the middle of the air, the stone dragon wind thunder sword and Qingyang Haomiao sword of the two people returned to their hands. Everything seemed to be gradually restored to calm, but the whole square was overturned because of the duel between the two people.


    The two women stepped in the air, with outstanding style. Their hair was slightly disordered, the strong wind rippled, and the hair fluttered, adding a bit of charm.


    "It seems that they can only decide the outcome. What do you think?"


    Mu Xin opened her mouth and looked at the graceful and slender figure in front of her, faintly smearing the color of shock.


    "Yes, it''s up to the last two of them to decide." Cheng Shengnan nods, his eyes are light, his temperament is clear and noble.


    "HISHI..."


    The four eyes looked at each other with tacit understanding. Each of them put away their Taoist instruments. The two beautiful images almost at the same time had a little void on their toes, and they jumped back across the air.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    When Mu Xin returned to the Tianhu Empire, the beautiful shadow fell, and the blood in his mouth could no longer be held back. Then he took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth, looked at LV Kun and said, "elder martial brother Lu, I''ll give it to you."


    "Cheng Shengnan is very strong. Next, give it to me. The result of the stone dragon empire can''t be changed." Lu Kun rose slightly, and the breath of yin and evil began to fluctuate within himself.


    "Pooh


    In the stone dragon Empire, with Cheng Shengnan back, one after another under the gaze of the eye, moving Jiao Yan suddenly changed color, mouth also suddenly a mouth of blood gushing out.


    "Sure enough, it''s a tie."


    Du Shaofu said softly, looking at Cheng Shengnan''s appearance. He was afraid that Mu Xin was no better, otherwise he would not have intended to draw.


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyes looked at the handsome man in blue of Yingting beside the king. He bit his lips slightly and said, "I''ll give it to you. I can''t lose."


    The man in Tsing Yi got up and was graceful. He had a little pride in his eyes. The pride came from his nature. He whispered, "never disgrace the name of Du family or the stone dragon empire!"


    "This game is tied, and the last two in the final round come on."


    On the tower, the big man regained his consciousness for a moment, and then decided that the eldest princess and Mu Xin were at the end of the draw. He immediately announced in a loud voice that the sound of the sound was all over the sky, and then a melodious and deep bell rang through the audience.


    "Boom


    As the bell went down, the scene was boiling.


    The eight man match is still a draw so far, and the final round will determine the real national victory.


    Everyone knows that, although the eight person duel just now, it is all shocking and thrilling.


    But this time, the real peak of the national war was undoubtedly the last two men.Now, the last two men, the real peak match, is about to start!


    "At the third watch hour, there is no laziness today. These fights are difficult to write. Xiao Yu''s old problem is that he has too many words to fight. Many of his book friends have put forward their opinions. Therefore, these fights are suppressed within one chapter at most, and some novel fights need to be considered. Therefore, the time for writing a chapter of fighting is several hours. I hope that the recent fights can be changed I feel that Xiao Yu is working hard. I also welcome you to tell Xiao Yu about the opinions in the book, so that Xiao Yu can write progress. Thank you again.


    Also once again shamelessly asked for flowers, recommended tickets and other support. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    Under the gaze of many eyes, the two youths immediately came out of the sky and stood together over the square.


    "Du family''s appearance is Du Ban, the son of the king, the only" hero "of the stone dragon Empire, and the first recognized person among the younger generation." Ouyang Shuang''s voice fell on Du Shaofu''s ear.


    "Du man, the first person in the Du family."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately fell on the young man in Tsing Yi. His breath was fluctuating at this time, which made Du Shaofu hard to pry at the moment. The dangerous breath that came out faintly made Du Shaofu feel that there was something strange in his body.


    Du Ban stood in the air and looked at Lu Kun of the Tianhu empire in front of him. His eyes were shining with sharp light, like thunder and lightning.


    "It turns out that you are Du Ban of Du family, the outstanding person of stone dragon empire. Remember me, Tian she Zong, Tian Hu Empire, LV Kun!"


    Lu Kun treaded on the void, looked at Du Ban, with a faint smile in his eyes, but the smile was full of contempt.


    "Wait until you have the strength to let me remember you, you come far away, let''s go first!"


    Du man raised his head slightly. On that Yingting''s face, the corner of his mouth was also holding a little proud radian. This kind of pride was very comfortable for people to look at. It seemed that he was born to be so proud, because he was a great man and never showed his fame. But everyone knows that he is the first person in the Empire among the younger generation.


    With the fall of the two people''s voice, the atmosphere on the square immediately became tense. Everyone could feel the fierce confrontation in the surrounding space!


    Du Qian, perhaps for ordinary people, did not know his existence.


    But for the people in the great forces of the imperial capital, they never forget that he was a real talent, and the young people in Duwang''s mansion were more powerful than Du Yi.


    Du Yi''s name has shocked the whole imperial capital and the whole empire, but everyone knows that Du Ban is the real first person in duwangfu.


    As for LV Kun of the Tianhu Empire, people in the Shilong Empire were not familiar with him at this time, but it was not difficult for the onlookers to know that LV Kun was certainly the real peak among the younger generation in the Tianhu empire.


    Now the real young generation of the two empires are on the verge of a final and crucial duel. Even the onlookers can clearly feel the palpitation and tension from the square.


    It seems that the stone dragon Empire has never had such an attractive duel, at least in the memory of the Empire.


    This duel has a bearing on the reputation of the two empires, as well as ten "prefectures" and, more importantly, the morale of the two empires. Who will win in the end? The thought of this place makes countless eyes hold their breath.


    Around the square at this time is also a strange silence, but an individual is secretly boiling for it.


    I don''t know how many young people are imagining what it would be like to stand on behalf of the stone dragon empire in the last stage of this national event.


    "Du man is the most powerful young generation cultivated by numerous resources of Du family. He is a talented person and will surely win!"


    In the Du family''s lineup, the old men of Du family were nervous and full of expectation. Du Ban, who had been honed by the Du family for 25 years, will surely be able to win in the end. By then, the whole empire will know that the strongest is Du Wangfu.


    Even Du Shaofu, who has been in the limelight recently, is just a good boy coming out of the clan. He has some skills, but after all, he can''t compare with duwangfu''s.


    In the square, Lu Kun looked around, and then there was a smile on his face. Looking at Du Ban, his voice was gloomy and rebellious. He said, "it seems that the whole stone dragon Empire has great expectations for you. I don''t know how their expressions will look after you''re defeated. I think it must be very wonderful ¡£¡±


    With the fall of the rebellious and evil words, Lu kunzhou''s body was filled with a gushing of mysterious air, which spread slowly like a storm. With the surging of dark Qi, a stream of runes flashed out, and the breath surged into the sky, making the shaking space tremble.


    In a flash, the mighty momentum from Lu Kun''s body made countless eyes tremble. The breath was far above the two princesses, Cheng Shengnan and Muxin, who had just fought with each other.


    Looking at LV Kun, Du Banqing Yi was constantly shaken by the momentum swept from the other side, but his body was like a rock, and he said, "I think the people of Tianhu Empire and tianshe sect are also waiting for you to go back. If you look like you are defeated, it will be very wonderful!"


    As the words fell, Du man''s proud mouth was not inferior to the former''s powerful breath. It was like a volcano that exploded and erupted. Suddenly, the wind and clouds surged up in the surrounding sky, and the dark clouds gathered. With the thunder and lightning of "thundering and rumbling", it spread in this place.


    "Wuhou state is a complete peak. My God, Du Ban has reached the perfect peak of Wuhou territory!"Du''s mansion is the peak.


    "I have some skills."


    Lu Kun''s eyes moved, but the corner of his mouth pulled a cold radian, and his whole body momentum suddenly trembled. A powerful breath suddenly swept through his eyes. The strange color in his eyes turned into a faint color, and a stream of evil Qi suddenly rose and swept across the sky.


    "What a strong pressure!"


    At that moment, the Yin and evil spirit of climbing to the peak made the hearts of countless onlookers around xiakong tremble, and the mysterious Qi, pulse, soul and mind in the body were affected.


    At this time, as LV Kun''s evil spirit rose and swept, a vast dark air in Du Ban''s body surged and broke out. Above the sky behind him, silver lightning flickered in the dark clouds, and the sound of lightning and thunder was shocking.


    "Boom..."


    In the invisible, two breath collide, a stream of invisible energy spreads and bursts, and the earth in the sky is shaking under the pull, just like an earthquake. The cracks in the ground are constantly cracking and shaking.


    "What a strong couple!"


    Innumerable eyes hold back the palpitation and shock, at this time, the two people in the sky have not yet formally met, it is caused such a huge movement, how terrible.


    "Both are strong."


    Du Shaofu sighed in his heart. Judging from the breath of the two men, they were indeed extremely powerful.


    Du man''s strength exceeded some of Du Shaofu''s expectations, and Marquis Wu was at the peak of his life. I''m afraid there are few old people in Duwang''s residence who can compare with him.


    Du Shaofu sighed with Lu Kun''s strength in cultivation. It seems that the snake sect had a deep foundation that day. When he was in the wild beast mountains, LV Kun was already very strong, but he was not too shocked. Now, he has reached such a level of terror, which is not under Du Ban at all, and even more difficult to see through than Du man.


    "Boom


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, when he secretly looked at and compared the two people, the two people in the sky were already in a certain kind of tacit understanding.


    A dark column of light burst out in Du Ban''s hands, and the secret patterns of the talisman surged. A dazzling silver light flickered, as if it could penetrate the space and suppress Lu Kun in an instant.


    At the same time, LV Kun had already made a move. The space in front of him fluctuated as if he had twisted the space. He directly resisted the dark light column, and the lightning light flashed in the sky, which made people feel palpitating!


    Lu Kun, who had resisted the light column, had a cold smile and waved his hand. The twisted space wave broke out the secret patterns of talisman. The faint color spread and suddenly turned into a palm print. With the dazzling light of the rune, he appeared in front of Du Ban in a moment.


    The palm print shows that the momentum is turbulent. Just before Du Ban''s body, Du''s body suddenly twists, as if it can affect the space, and suddenly deviates from the direction.


    "Hiss!"


    The cold and overcast palm print of that rune was just passing by. When it was interlaced, the breath fluctuated in space, which made Du Qian''s hunting drum in blue clothes endless.


    "Thunder fist!"


    In a short time, Du Qian made another move. His five fingers clenched his fists. The silver snake flashed over his fist, and the wind and clouds surged in the air behind him. The dark clouds stirred, and his fist was like a thunder ball, which swept down the fist.


    "Jie Jie."


    Lu Kun sneers, just lost the palm print whirl, quickly turned around, eyes with a kind of forest, instant collision.


    "Boom..."


    The low energy suddenly exploded, the runes were dazzling and blooming, and the air waves were soaring into the sky.


    The fierce wind of terror swept and spread. Du man did not move. There was a flash of thunder light runes in his palm, and the secret patterns of his whole body surged. A mighty momentum swept across the sky, channeling the energy of heaven and earth.


    In the flash of lightning and thunder, a thunder light in Du Ban''s palm turned into a thunder photoelectric python, and instantly swept away to LV Kun. The momentum was startling. The thunder breath suppressed everything and made people tremble!


    "What a strong Du Ban!"


    All the old people on the tower were shocked by the series of moves. Even the king of Zhenbei in the front row nodded secretly.


    The eldest princess Cheng Shengnan looks at the sky closely with her beautiful eyes www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    "Kill both snakes!"


    In the face of Du man''s thunder photoelectric python, Lu Kun didn''t feel any panic. In a hurry, his fingerprints congealed. On his arms, there were strange talisman and secret patterns surging. Finally, he turned into a virtual image of two giant python wrapped in runes. He rushed out like lightning and ran into thunder photoelectric python.


    "Boom


    The shadow of the two Python entangled together, like a twist of twist, pounded and collided. The low and dull sound suddenly spread, the thunder was raging, and the rune flickered, and the energy was annihilated.


    At this time, the fight between the two people in the sky may have been beyond the scope of Wuhou territory. With all their actions and actions, the Wuhou state on the scene is all frightened, and the level is comparable to that of King Wu.


    "Du man is very strong. The ordinary people who first ascend to the realm of King Wu should retreat for it. It''s terrible because of the talent and talent." In front row, Ouyang Qiu couldn''t help but marvel.


    "On that day, Lu Kun of the lake empire was also strong and did not fall behind. The strength of these two men was able to compete with the real King Wu''s territory. It''s really terrible to fight beyond the level." Not far from Ouyang Qiu''s side, a strong old man''s eyes were full of fluctuations and his eyes were shocked.


    "I thought all the people in the stone dragon Empire were straw bags, but that''s all. I didn''t expect that there were some skills." In the middle of the sky, Lu Kun was evil and smiling.


    "The stone dragon empire is never short of strong people. Take up your ambition, or you will regret it!"


    Du Ban set foot in the air, lightning around the light connected, the momentum of despotic destruction, let people tremble!


    "Jie Jie, I give you three colors. You really opened the dyeing house. It''s ridiculous..." Lu Kun sneered and scorned.


    "Then go on!"


    Du man drank lightly. When his voice dropped, lightning flashed and thundered again in the sky, and the silver snake lightning all over his body was derived. Finally, he directly condensed into a Thunder Dragon.


    "Boom..."


    The roar of the dragon is like thunder roaring in the sky. This is the unique skill of Duwang''s residence: "thunder Fu turns into Jiao".


    But at this time, this "Lei Fu Hua Jiao" was urged out of Du Ban''s hands. Compared with what Du Yi had urged before, he did not know how much more powerful he was.


    On the sky, the thunder was raging, and the breath could be called destruction, which was not what Du Yi had been able to compare before.


    "Lei Fu Hua Jiao!"


    With the roar of thunder and lightning, driven by Du Ban, the silver snake lightning flashed and ravaged the sky. With the vast breath of destruction, the thunder and lightning poured down like an ocean and directly suppressed Lu Kun.


    The vast thunder and lightning is like a sea of thunder in the sky, with clouds rolling, lightning and thunder ringing through the sky!


    "It''s just, it seems, not enough."


    Lu Kun sneered, and his eyes were covered with dazzling talisman and secret lines. A stream of evil and dark Qi came out of his body like light black ink, just like a huge black light column.


    At this moment, Lu Kun''s breath swept through the sky, and his breath was so strong that he directly surpassed the ordinary Wuhou state and reached the peak!


    At first glance, Lu Kun''s breath was not comparable to that of a perfect peak of the Marquis state, and even more than a quasi king of Wu. He even had a faint breath of King Wu.


    "How strong!"


    Feeling the breath of Lu Kun, the old man of the stone dragon empire on the tower can''t help but be shocked, which makes all the younger generation exclaim.


    Even the general, Gu Xinyan, GUI WA, Wuque and so on, who had already returned at this time, lamented that Lu Kun was inferior to him.


    "Hula..."


    The black light column behind Lu Kun turned into a black handprint. Inside the handprint, there was a snake swimming. The black light was deep, and there was an extremely terrible violent force.


    At the moment when the Thunder Dragon came, the black fingerprints were also photographed. Under the gaze of countless eyes, they collided with each other.


    Two terrible energy at this moment, are like meteorite like hard collision!


    What is quite expected is that the collision of such two energies did not immediately cause a dull sound.


    It is the constant erosion and confrontation between the two forces. Suddenly, there are small cracks in the surrounding space, which are full of deep light. It seems that the void will be torn.


    The whole scene was silent, but all eyes looked at the black fingerprints and Thunder Dragon in the sky. They could not help but tremble. The dark air in the body solidified and the chill in the heart rose. All of them could feel the two destructive forces contained in the dazzling Rune light erosion.


    At this moment, countless eyes on the tower were tense, and even the eyes of the king of North Town and the king of protection also had ripples.


    Finally, the high-altitude collision had a reaction, a burst of air burst out, the Thunder Dragon and the two Python virtual shadow immediately like a bomb, two forces of terror were exploded in the sky.


    "Hula..."


    The rune is broken, the dark air is surging, and the dazzling light is like a gorgeous fireworks diffusion.


    The energy contained in it is violent destruction. The ground of xiakong square is also split by turtles. The earth is shaking and the storm is sweeping, just like a disaster."Pedaling!"


    This time, Du can no longer do not move and shake. With the violent energy, his body staggered back several steps, and then he stepped on the void, causing waves and waves, which stabilized his body.


    "Hum!"


    Du Qian''s throat from a stuffy hum, a sweet gush out, and then forcibly swallow down the throat.


    Lu Kun''s body at this time is slightly backward, two steps to stabilize the body, eyes moving, indifferent sneer: "I said, you are not enough, take out all your strength."


    Looking at LV Kun, whose evil breath is like a whirlwind in front of him, the silver snake in Du Ban''s double pupils twinkles with light, and then becomes dignified and sharp. The fingerprints are coagulated, and the brilliant silver snake in the whole body is swept out of his body. On his skin, there are mysterious lines of talismans. On his whole skin, thunder and lightning are rippling and palpitating, and the electric light is fluctuating To describe the sense of despotism and destruction, spread from the body of Du Ban.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, Du Ban opened his mouth and roared, his veins moved, his body turned into a talisman, and a huge purple ape appeared.


    Purple giant ape skin, there are lines of lightning spread, as general lines, but it is purple, far look, like a demon, tyrannical destruction, people trembling!


    "Boom


    At that moment, the wind and clouds were surging in the high altitude, and the thunder and lightning crisscrossed and roared incessantly.


    If a real purple ape flies across the sky, it is not illusory, and is almost the same as substantiality. If a real purple giant ape flies across the sky and communicates with ordinary martial arts cultivators, the appearance of pulse soul and pulse soul fusion is completely different.


    "Purple light thunderstorm ape, there is a terrible monster ranking on the list of beasts."


    This is Du Ban''s pulse and soul. It is said that he was a strong man in Duwang''s mansion. He went to Zhongzhou and paid a lot of money to get the blood essence of the purple thunderstorm ape


    "The soul of the channel artery, the perfect peak of the Wuhou state, did not set foot in the kingdom of Wu, but can completely blend with the pulse soul, worthy of being a talent."


    "The Marquis state can be completely integrated with the spirit of the pulse, and the direct Bi kingdom of Wu can only be achieved by talented people."


    "I''m afraid it''s within the territory of marquis Wu. If Du Ban is invincible again, it will not be able to resist."


    Seeing this scene around the city tower and square, all the old people were shocked and sluggish, talented people and so terrible


    "Are you going to win or lose..."


    The team of Duwang''s residence is expected by his eyes. Du man''s talent is outstanding. If he doesn''t reach the kingdom of Wu, he has the power of King Wu''s territory, and his opponents will never be able to compete with him.


    Looking at the front of the sky, the purple thunderstorm ape''s eyes fluctuated, the huge body of more than ten feet stands in the sky, the bright talisman secret patterns and the thunder light itself burst inside. Above the sky and in the dark clouds, countless thunder lights spread. The sky around the square is bright and bright, just like the punishment of heaven!


    "Boom..."


    Thunder resounded in the sky, and then circled around the purple thunderstorm ape. The thunder roared and roared around the purple thunderstorm ape, making the sky more and more bright, and the space also issued a sonorous strange sound.


    Then, on the top of the purple thunderstorm ape''s head, a series of silver lightning began to condense into a huge thunder vortex of tens of feet.


    The silver snake twinkles, the whirlpool revolves endlessly, and the energy gushes out wildly, which makes the purple thunder ape''s whole body entangled by the thunder, and the breath is tyrannically destroyed!


    At this moment, no one noticed that Du Shaofu''s face on the tower was red, as if he was enduring some pain.


    At this moment, the thunder from Du Ban''s body made Du Shaofu''s hidden mysterious power begin to wake up.


    "Hula!"


    The purple thunderstorm ape moved and waved, and the terrible whirlpool of thunder and lightning around trembled, forming a huge thunderbolt ball of more than ten feet, and then pasted it on the palm of purple thunderstorm ape.


    At the moment, countless people around are pale and frightened. The destructive energy that spreads from the thunder ball may be enough to raze this square square to the ground and destroy the spirits around. At this time, the strength promoted by Du Ban is extremely impressive


    "It''s so terrible. I''m afraid that the real King Wu is the first to ascend the level of cultivation. At this time, he can only retreat and dare not fight against it."


    On the tower, many old people are shocked. If the terror can be blown up arbitrarily, the countless creatures around the square below will be in bad luck.


    "Boom


    The thunder ball moved, and the purple thunder ape burst out, pushing the huge terror thunder ball with almost the same size in the palm, and suppressed Lu Kun.


    At this moment, the thunder ball moved, countless substantive thunder burst into the sky, the breath was destroyed wildly, the silver snake ravaged the sky, tearing the space


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    "Kaka..."


    In the place where thunder ball passes, space is separated, and countless Qi wave runes are annihilated. The place it passes is like a long thunder, like a Thunder Dragon Rising from the void


    On the thunder ball, the terrible energy spread, the vast atmosphere of destruction, people can''t help but stand up, scalp explosion.


    "Lu Kun of the lake empire that day, can''t fight it now!"


    "Tianhu Empire, how can it be compared with my stone dragon Empire? My stone dragon Empire has Du Ban in it!"


    In the eyes of all the people, there was also expectation in their hearts. Under such mighty power, the real King Wu''s first ascent and cultivation did not dare to fight against it. Lu Kun of the lake empire was afraid that he would be suppressed by Du Ban.


    "My Du family is still Du family, Du family outstanding person, today arrogantly resounds everywhere!"


    Looking at the terror Power Promoted by Du Ban at this time, the old people of the Du family were crazy about it, and the younger generation was even more excited about it. The Du family, the Duke''s residence, was still unmatched in the stone dragon empire.


    It''s a long story, but it''s very fast. Under the gaze of countless shivering and chilly eyes, the terrible thunder ball, accompanied by lightning and thunder, has arrived in front of Lu Kun.


    But at the moment, among the eyes of many doubts and surprise, Lu Kun waved slightly, then raised his hand lightly and put it directly on the thunder ball of terror destruction.


    At this moment, Lu Kun''s mouth a faint sneer outlined Yang, gently spit a word sound.


    "Stop!"


    Lu Kun''s voice spewed out, just under the gaze of all eyes, before seeing the terrible thunder ball, Lu Kun''s body, which seemed extremely small, was light and fluttering, which blocked the thunder ball directly.


    "Boom


    Before the palmprint, let thunder ball hard stagnation forward, unable to advance in the forward inch half point.


    "My God..."


    The appearance of this scene, around the square, countless eyes immediately for it dull, one after another shocked eyes solidified in the face.


    At that moment, even the faces of the king of Zhenbei and the king protector of the city tower had a violent fluctuation in their eyes, and their eyes were twitching.


    Only at this time, in the line-up of Tianhu Empire, the faces of the black haired old man and the brown haired old man, called Jingyue, appeared on their faces. In addition to smiling, their eyes were filled with sneer and contempt.


    The result of all this was long in their expectation. It was impossible for any of their peers in the stone dragon Empire to resist Lu Kun.


    With the palm of his hand gently pasted on the tyrannical destruction of the thunder ball, Lu Kun''s mouth raised a sneer radian, indifferent and smile, light way: "it is worthy of outstanding talent, Wuhou territory, it is really difficult for anyone to resist you, even if it is the perfect peak of my Marquis state, I''m afraid to deal with you will also spend some hands and feet, Du''s thunder and lightning mystery is really extraordinary."


    After a pause, a little banter appeared on Lu Kun''s sneering face, just like a cat playing with a mouse. Suddenly, accompanied by a mysterious voice, it sounded like thunder in the air: "it''s a pity that now I am no longer the Marquis of Wu, but the kingdom of Wu. What are you in front of me?"


    "Kingdom of Wu!"


    With the fall of LV Kun''s voice, the audience was shocked, just like the thunder in the ear, which was enough to frighten people.


    In the sky, Lu Kun stepped into the air and touched the palm of his hand on the destructive thunder ball. All of a sudden, there was a secret pattern of yin and evil, which burst out as if from the dark world. The evil spirit swept through the sky, and the air above the sky suddenly trembled.


    At that moment, the thunder ball was shaking, and the surrounding space was distorted, as if the space was about to collapse.


    Then finally, in a burst of trembling sound, the huge thunder ball thundered, and finally burst and opened.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder ball explodes, the thunder like roar resounds through the sky, deafening, makes the eardrum prick!


    The onlookers with lower strength covered their ears tightly with their hands. Their faces were white and they were sweating. The thunder was so shocking that they could not resist!


    "Hula..."


    A violent energy storm swept away like a hurricane, breaking a large number of dazzling runes, and raging Silver Snake lightning.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The earth is shaking and cracking, even the hard and thick City towers around the square are shaking and cracking. In such a terrible scene, countless people look around and breathe cold air.


    "Although you are outstanding, you can count for nothing in front of me, because I am the" king of man ". Don''t say you are just the perfect peak of marquis Wu. Even if you have already stepped into King Wu''s territory, you are still no match. How can you resist the king''s power of" human king "


    The cold laughter of banter and disdain resounded, and the voice dropped. Lu Kun''s figure had already appeared in front of Du Ban''s body. At the same time, there was also a terrible fist like a snake wrapped around him. The talisman''s secret pattern was thin and fell heavily on Du''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    "Poo Hoo..."When his fist fell, the ring of thunder light in front of Du man''s body cracked and broken. His mouth echoed with a mouthful of red blood, and the body behind him was like a bird with broken wings, falling straight down from the air.


    "King Wu, king of man..."


    When his body fell, he looked up at the more and more distant figure of yin and evil. In Du''s eyes, there was shock and astonishment, bewilderment and dullness, which was very complicated.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    When Du banyan fell, the ground moved and the mountain rocked. The ground broke away one after another. The dust splashed everywhere and the gravel shot violently. At the same time, the hearts of countless people also trembled fiercely, as if they had been hammered hard.


    Above the tower, the eyes of all the people in the stone dragon empire fell with Du Ban''s body, and their hearts trembled. Especially the Du family, their eyes were dull and gloomy, as if they suddenly fell into hell from heaven.


    Originally, everyone thought that Lu Kun was no longer an opponent, but he never thought that this was the case.


    "The king of man, Lu Kun is the" king of man ", the legendary Man Wang Tianzi


    "It''s terrible. It''s so terrible. The twenty-two-and-three-year-old king of Wu''s territory is a" king of men. "What a terrible thing


    The hall was dull, and on the tower, countless old people trembled. For the strong men of various forces, what the word "king of man" stands for, others don''t know, but they are very clear.


    "King of man" is a kind of existence beyond the "outstanding man". For them, that talent only exists in the legend.


    It is said that between heaven and earth, anyone who can reach the human Wang Tianzi''s existence can finally step to a horrible state on the basis of martial arts or Fu Dao. It is the existence that ordinary people exhaust their life-long efforts, and no matter how hard they try to practice, they can''t step on it.


    "King of man" is like the blood of monsters. The blood of the overlord is born to suppress and control all animals.


    And the "king of man" posture can suppress the "outstanding men" and numerous practitioners. The absolute king of the human race can not be countered, and his heart is trembling.


    Lu Kun''s age, at most 22-3 years old, is Wang Tianzi and King Wu''s realm. What does such a terrifying talent mean? Some old people know best.


    It is said that when the cultivation reaches the final level, the wuzun realm is after the Wuhuang realm, and at a deeper level, only those outstanding people can set foot on it. If ordinary people want to step on it, they may not be able to reach the heaven after exhausting their life-long efforts!


    Lu Kun walked in the air, dressed in hunting clothes, with a sneer in his eyes, and looked around in a joking arc. This result was known before he came to the stone dragon empire.


    A small stone dragon Empire would not have been willing to come if it had not been for the teacher''s command to speak to the emperor of the Tianhu empire.


    All around the square, almost all eyes fell on the figure in the air. For its shock and fear, the "king of man" power, which loomed from the figure, made people tremble as if they saw the monster king.


    "Tianzi, the king of human beings, is heaven''s help to the Heaven Lake empire."


    Zhenbei Wang''s eyes trembled. On his thin and wrinkled face, his eyes were clear and worried.


    "Stone dragon Empire, this time is really doomed."


    The king''s face moved, and in his eyes, in the light of thunder, he was troubled.


    The eldest princess Cheng Shengnan is pale, her heart is trembling, and her eyes are gloomy.


    In the distance of the palace and the Golden Dragon hall, the lifelike Golden Dragon hovers, and a Dragon Robe figure stands with a negative hand. It seems that there is a virtual shadow of a golden dragon circling around the whole body, which makes people look at the top of the hall. His eyebrows are locked and he murmurs: "is this time, the stone dragon Empire really has to face the doomsday? Heaven helps the Tianhu empire!"


    On the cracked square, Du Ban''s defeated figure stood up from the rubble heap with blood dripping and pale face. His eyes were droopy and complicated


    "We failed, we failed..."


    I don''t know if it''s Du Ban''s defeat or Lu Kun''s toughness. General, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wu qinger, Guo Shaofeng, and Cheng Yan, the second princess, are all staring at each other.


    Above the tower, Du Shaofu''s face recovered as usual. With the defeat of Du Ban, the mysterious energy in his body that was implicated in the body disappeared immediately, and everything seemed to have never happened.


    "Stone dragon Empire, vulnerable to a single blow, ten" Fu "land, obediently presented."


    In mid air, Lu Kun''s face set off a sneer, his eyes swept around, full of disdain and ridicule.


    Around the square, countless eyes trembled, and their eyes were angry, "did Du Ban also lose..."


    Looking at the sky, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. Although he didn''t like Du''s family, he was not happy to see Du Ban''s defeat and look at Lu Kun''s figure in the sky.


    "I didn''t expect that there was a hero in the stone dragon Empire and a king in the Tianhu empire. This is not weak." Zhen Qingchun''s voice was also heard in Du Shaofu''s ear, sighing.


    "Today''s update is finished. My brothers go to bed early and continue to ask for care and love. Xiao Yu will continue to work hard tomorrow. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    "Outstanding man, king of man."


    Du Shaofu is not very clear about the concept of "Renjie" and "RenWang". He has the previous explanation of Zhen Qingchun, and he is not good at asking Zhen Qingchun.


    "Du Ban, did you see that, as I said before, when you were defeated, their faces were very wonderful. Jie Jie Jie, the younger generation of the stone dragon Empire, could not withstand a single blow. They were all straw bags..."


    In the sky, Lu Kun looks down on the square. Du Ban, who is climbing up at this time, looks like a cat playing with a mouse. He laughs wildly.


    Du man looked into the air, as if he wanted to speak something. Before he opened his mouth, his mouth was dripping with blood, and he spat out red blood again. Looking at the dispirited breath and pale face, he could not have the strength to fight again.


    "Son of a bitch, too arrogant."


    "If you win, you win. You are so arrogant."


    "It''s too bullying."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Lu Kun''s voice dropped and the audience was filled with indignation. Under such ridicule and humiliation, everyone''s eyes turned red. It was too bullying for Fang Ren.


    It''s just clear to all the people present that even Du Ban of Duwang''s mansion was defeated. Lu Kun of the lake Empire had arrogant capital that day, not to mention the younger generation. Even the older generation and the whole stone dragon Empire, there were several people who would be the opponents of Lu Kun.


    The crowd is boiling, some people murmur, countless people are indignant, but also did not dare to really go up.


    "Jie Jie Why, the stone dragon Empire hasn''t announced its defeat yet? Is it because you want me to kill Du man


    Lu Kun did not pay any attention to the activities in the square around him. After sweeping his disdainful eyes, he finally looked at the people in the stone dragon Empire lineup on the city tower with a cold look and a sneer at provocation.


    But when Lu Kun''s eyes swept over Du Shaofu''s body, he also stopped a little again. Although it was not a short time to come back from the wild animal mountain, he could still recognize that if the boy had not killed all the leaders of the Baibao demon hunting group, the Xuanfu people would not have gone away, and he would not have ended up in xuanmingzong He fled in confusion with Xuanfu gate.


    "Stone dragon Empire, Tianhu empire..."


    On the tower, the strong man of the Han Dynasty had no mind and desolate eyes. After listening to LV Kun''s sarcastic words, he had to announce it immediately. Otherwise, according to the rules, LV Kun would still be able to fight Du Ban at any time.


    However, just before the words of the strong man on the tower had not been counted down, Lu Kun''s sneering voice came out again, disdainful and rebellious. Accompanied by the mysterious atmosphere, he said: "otherwise, as long as there are still some young generation of the stone dragon Empire who dare to play and are conceited about life and death, how about your victory? Is there anyone else who dares to play, Jie Jie Jie."


    Lu Kun''s voice fell, and the strong man on the tower stopped his words. His eyes immediately looked at the tower, hoping for a miracle.


    All eyes moved, looked at each other, looked around to see if there was anyone up.


    However, everyone knows that among the younger generation, even Jiedu man has been tragically defeated. In the whole empire, who can be LV Kun''s opponent, unless there is a miracle.


    "It seems that the younger generation of the Shilong empire are not only weak in strength but also timid. How can they compare with our Tianhu Empire?"


    The harsh voice came from Lu Kun''s mouth with the same disdain for arrogance and provocation. Looking at the countless people in the stone dragon Empire around the square, it was like a cat play with rats, without paying any attention to it.


    "Too arrogant, too insulting."


    "You can kill, not humiliate, go up and fight with him."


    "Is it true that there are no men in the Tianhu Empire?"


    There was a great deal of anger and a lot of people around, all of them clenched their fists and were filled with indignation.


    On the tower, all the powerful old people looked at the younger generation around, but they could only sigh for it. Who among the younger generation could compete with LV Kun.


    "Our stone dragon Empire has been handed down for thousands of years. Any man is a man of indomitable spirit. There is no one who is as timid as a mouse."


    At the bottom of the square, a cheering voice came out, and a strong young man with cultivation strength reaching the mysterious level of pulse spirit swept out, and bombarded Lu Kun in the sky with a fist, which made his energy ripple in the air.


    "Vulnerable!"


    Lu Kun sneered, raised his hand slightly, and seized it with one hand. Before the strong young man got close to him, he couldn''t make an inch step in the air, and then his body was directly shattered in mid air and the blood mist was dispersed.


    Looking at the vigorous young man who had just been put out, the smoke and smoke turned into blood mist, and the whole field was trembling. Suddenly, there was silence in the angry square, but all eyes were filled with blood red color.


    "Hiss!"


    Looking at the vigorous young man''s blood fog, many of his figures were stopped in the air, and were awakened by the blood mist from his anger.


    "It''s too much. It''s impossible for me to be a stone dragon empire!"


    "Stone dragon Empire, never lack of men!""Women in the stone dragon empire are no worse than men!"


    Above the tower, the eyes of GUI WA, Wu que, and Guo Shaofeng trembled. The blood didn''t make them fear. Instead, they aroused an uncontrollable anger. Their eyes twinkled and their soles stamped on the ground. At the same time, the three men swept out of Du Shaofu''s back, and the three figures went straight to LV Kun in the sky.


    As the sons of the stone dragon Empire, how can they bear such teasing and provocation to the stone dragon Empire? Even if they are defeated, they will never hide behind others.


    In the middle of the sky, the ghost girl''s eyes are covered with a faint color in the spreading of her double pupils. The ghost is cold, and the black dark Qi and runes are moving. The faint evil spirit directly converges into claw marks and breaks down against Lu Kun.


    The magic bird''s graceful body is in the sky, tempting the heaven. The dazzling rune is wrapped up, and the spirit of the nether world sends out. All of a sudden, a more amazing momentum erupts, and a large amount of Rune energy suppresses Lu Kun.


    Momentum is like a rainbow across the sun, the light is dazzling, sweeping the sky!


    "Qianluo jianjue!"


    Guo Shaofeng swept the sky, and qianluo sword urged him. The runes were bright and dazzling. The mist spread over the sky and suppressed the sky. With the supreme pressure, the surrounding space was in disorder. Large pieces of sword shadows crisscrossed, unsophisticated runes were blooming and runes were flying. It seemed that the purpose was to destroy Qiankun and the sword image was to penetrate the space.


    Suddenly, it was like a huge cocoon of sword light, shrouded in Lu Kun!


    "Hum!"


    In the face of the three attacks, Lu Kun snorted a little cold in his throat and waved his hand. A mighty Rune emerged from the air directly, as if in the air in front of him. Suddenly, a huge wave of energy was set off, which swept in front of the three ghosts like a flood.


    "Chulala..."


    All the attacks were smashed into broken runes all over the sky, which were incomparable. The dazzling energy Rune bloomed, the deep sonic boom suddenly resounded, and the attack of the three ghosts was directly destroyed.


    "Pooh Hoo Hoo Hoo!"


    With the attack of the three people, the ghost child, witch sparrow, and Guo Shaofeng are also like being hit hard. Their mouth opens and their blood coughs, and their faces are pale.


    "Boom!"


    Then the body of the three people, like a broken winged bird, fell from the sky and hit the square on the ground, shaking the earth and mountains!


    As the three ghost children were blasted down the square, the square around them was even more angry eyes, clenched fists, and the blue veins on their faces revealed.


    But it is clear to all people that in front of the strong people in the king of Wu, even the practitioners of the perfect level of Marquis''s territory are vulnerable. What''s more, they are just looking for death when they go up.


    "Bastard, I don''t see the stone dragon empire in my eyes!"


    On the tower, all the young people turned red and their breath was surging, but no one dared to go up at will. Guiwa, Wuque and Guo Shaofeng joined hands to deal a heavy blow with their strength and left a life. If they went up, they would be as scared as the first one.


    "Ah..."


    On the tower, all the old people sighed, not to mention the young people. Even among the older generation, who would be LV Kun''s opponent besides protecting the king and the king of Zhenbei.


    At this time, it is obviously impossible to let Zhenbei king and King Hu play.


    If we let the king of Zhenbei and the king of the north of Zhenbei go on the stage, it will mean that the king and the king of Zhenbei will lose their face, and the face of the stone dragon empire will disappear completely, and the war between the two countries will never be avoided.


    "Ha ha ha ha Is there anyone else who dares to come up? The stone dragon empire is the only one who dares to come up. They are all rubbish and cowardly. "


    In mid air, looking at the wonderful looks on countless faces around the stone dragon Empire, Lu Kun laughed darkly and looked down from the city tower. At this time, the figure of the purple robe swept past. Then he looked down on the square below, struggling to help the ghosts and sorcerers to get up and the three Guo Shaofeng. The corners of his mouth outlined a chill radian and said, "since life and death are conceited, since they are still in the square, I will kill them first Let''s see if anyone dares to come up, Jie Jie... "


    As the words fell, Lu Kun''s breath surged, and his cold eyes looked down at the three people in the sky. His figure dived down step by step, just like a cat trying to kill a dying mouse. He was joking and disdaining. He despised the square and provoked the whole stone dragon empire!


    "Son of a bitch, fight him!"


    "It''s a big deal. Let''s go together."


    Looking at the sky, the crowd is excited, and the onlookers have red eyes and blue veins.


    At the same time, suddenly, a very clear voice rang through the square: "Lu Kun, if you dare to touch a hair of them, I will let you pay back a hundred times. You can try to move them!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    The voice is not too big, but at this time it is particularly resounding through the square. In a flash, everyone follows the reputation.


    In the sky, Lu Kun stopped suddenly, then turned slightly and looked at the tower.


    On the ground of the square, guiwa, Wuque and Guo Shaofeng looked at each other, and then looked up at the tower. The sound was very familiar to them.


    Above the tower, at this moment, all the eyes are looking at the sound, and then one after another of the eyes suddenly fell on Du Shaofu.


    The master of the voice just now came from Du Shaofu!


    The king of Zhenbei, King Hu, Xie Fei, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, the second princess Cheng Yan, general, Gu Xinyan, Ouyang Qiu and Ouyang Shuang stare at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu stood up and looked at the air in front of him.


    Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Shaofu, then looked at the three bloody ghost children on the square. He seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say anything at last. He just said to Du Shaofu: "be careful."


    "Shaofu."


    The king of Zhenbei stopped Du Shaofu. On his thin wrinkled face, his eyes began to be deep and looked at Du Shaofu closely, but in the end he said nothing.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. His brows were cold. Then he looked at Zhenbei Wang and Ouyang Shuang. With a smile, the dark air was surging under his feet and his figure rose from the ground. A golden dark air was surging all over his body. His arms were flapping like a roc spreading his wings. Suddenly, he dived obliquely and landed directly in front of the three ghosts on the square.


    "It''s Shenyong Hou. That''s Du Shaofu. Is he going to do it?"


    "It is said that two days ago, shenyonghou''s two moves severely damaged Du Yi''s residence. At this time, if there is a younger generation in the whole Empire who can compete with LV Kun, there will be only one Shenyong Hou!"


    Around the square inside and outside, countless eyes looking at the city tower, like a giant ROC flying down the purple robe figure, suddenly began to shake their eyes.


    "It''s him. Is he going to do it?"


    "Although Du Shaofu was defeated by Du Shaofu, Du Ban in duwangfu''s mansion was not an opponent. Could he be an opponent?"


    On the long building, the eyes of all the people and the old people in the palace fluctuated, but at this time, they were all full of expectations. Only the eyes of the people in Prince Du''s house were quite complicated.


    "Hum, big brother is defeated, and it''s only humiliating to go up."


    Du Yi, whose face was still pale after the line-up of the crowd in duwangfu''s mansion, looked at the purple robe figure that had just fallen down from the square, with a sneer in his eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    As the figure fell, the golden light converged, and the purple robe moved, but it did not bring a trace of dust. Then the young man in purple robe who was carrying a purple sword behind his shoulder appeared in the square.


    "Are you all right?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the three men in front of him, his eyes moved slightly, and he said softly, "you know that you are not your opponent. You have to go on the court. This is not your style."


    "We''re OK." The witch bird nodded slightly, showing a little bitter smile on her face.


    The ghost girl laughed indifferently. She wiped the bloodstain from the corners of her mouth with her black robe, looked at Du Shaofu, and said softly, "some things are more important than style, such as dignity, such as the backbone of a man, such as national prestige!"


    "Jie Jie, boy, you finally come out. I knew that you would meddle with your own business. It seems that these three people are very important to you. So, you accompany me to fight. If you can defeat me, even if you win the stone dragon Empire, I promise not to move. But if you don''t dare, I guarantee that these three people can''t leave the square, and you can''t escape. How about that?"


    As the ghost child''s voice dropped, Lu Kun looked down at Du Shaofu and said with a sneer. At first, in the wild beast mountain range, this boy broke his big event. If he didn''t meet him in his life, it would be fine. After all, with his present talent and strength, as well as his status in the tianshe sect, he had long forgotten the boy in the wild beast mountain range. After all, the boy and he were in his heart It is a sky and a ground, so it is worth his attention.


    But at the moment, it is inadvertently encountered, that naturally can not let go.


    Listening to Lu Kun''s words, Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and looked into the air. Within his eyes, there was a golden light spreading.


    "Be brave."


    "Brave and brave, please fight for our country!"


    "Brave and brave, please fight for our country!"


    "Wait bravely, wait bravely, wait bravely..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, shouts were heard from the numerous onlookers around the square. All the indignant onlookers were looking at Du Shaofu.


    It was not so much vision as hope. At this time, all people''s hopes fell on Du Shaofu.


    The hope of a country, let it be!


    With millions of loud and violent waves in the square, outside the square, a wide street inside and outside, the dense crowd is also with shouting endlessly.


    All of a sudden, the voice of shenyonghou was more than tens of thousands of voices, and the sound was deafening and rushed to the imperial capital."Hum!"


    Listening to the high voice of Shenyong waiting around, they were deafening. Du Yi and Cheng Chao both snorted in silence, their eyes were extremely ugly.


    In the front row of the tower, Cheng Shengnan and Xie Fei''s eyes are always tightly falling on the purple robe figure on the square.


    "Jie Jie, it''s really exciting. How lively it is!"


    Looking at the sky high and loud waves, Lu Kun still disdained and sneered: "boy, let''s go, I can''t help but want to see the wonderful expression on their faces after your defeat."


    "The hope of a country, I''ll let you go. It seems that you can''t do it without fighting."


    Guo Shaofeng looked at Du Shaofu and his hair was stained with blood.


    "I don''t know what is the hope of a country. I come from a small town in the border area. In fact, I don''t quite understand what national prestige is."


    Du Shaofu looked at the ghost child, Guo Shaofeng and Wuque in front of him. He opened his mouth and said, "but that guy has touched your dignity, backbone and national prestige. That is to say, he has touched my backbone, dignity and national prestige. You''re welcome. You can give it to me if you don''t mind


    Ghost child three people smell speech, slightly a Leng, then their respective pale face covered with a smile.


    "He''s strong. You have to be careful."


    The witch sparrow reminds Du Shaofu that although they all want to do it, they also know du Shaofu''s ferocity.


    However, the three men were more aware that Lu Kun in King Wu''s territory at this time was an insurmountable mountain and barrier for the younger generation. How could it be easy for Lu Kun to do anything to him.


    "I''m No. 1 in the list of martial arts. Do you think that tianwu college can''t compare with Tianhu Empire and Tianshi sect?" Du Shaofu looked at the witch sparrow and said with a smile.


    "Of course not. Don''t disgrace tianwu college."


    Guo Shaofeng looked at Du Shaofu. When his voice dropped, he added: "a tie is OK. A tie is a win."


    The voice falls, three people immediately leave the scene, face secretly dignified.


    As the three men left the court, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and his purple robe trembled. Suddenly, his figure rose from the air, and in an instant he was suspended in the air and stood on his feet.


    When Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the sky, the roar of thunder and thunder all around him suddenly and slowly quieted down. All his eyes were tense and fell on the young man with a broad sword behind his shoulder.


    "Is Shenyong ready to start?"


    Above the city tower, there are many eyes for it.


    "Sure enough, you''re still so nosy. It''s a pity that this time, you should pay the price!"


    Lu Kun looked at Du Shaofu. Although the young people in front of him were a little less childish and more mature than before, they were more resolute and resolute, but they were enough for him to recognize at a glance.


    Du Shaofu looked at LV Kun in front of him, but his eyes were sharp and indifferent. He said softly, "in those days, you ran away like a dog who lost his family. I don''t know if you were captured by the people of Xuanfu gate and xuanming sect. It must have been very hard to escape."


    "It seems that they have known each other before."


    Looking at the conversation between the two people in the air, many eyes on the tower are puzzled. Listening to their words, they seem to be entangled with the monsters of xuanfumen and xuanmingzong.


    "This boy, it seems that there are many secrets." The king of Zhenbei looked at the sky ahead and murmured softly.


    "Xiaoqing, how sure do you think Du Shaofu is?"


    In the front row of the tower, Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder and whispered, "Du Xiaoyao can feel that LV Kun''s strength is very strong, not generally strong.".


    "My brother will win."


    Du Xiaoqing''s delicate red lips are slightly open. Although there are some worries in her butterfly eyebrows, she is full of information for her brother.


    At this time, as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Lu Kun''s disdainful and scornful face became ugly and solidified, but then his face was again covered with sneer, full of sarcasm and disdain. He said coldly, "what are you now in front of me? You will pay for this sentence."


    "You are not qualified. Someone in the Tianshi sect was arrogant in front of me. Your result will be the same as him!" There was a smile on Du Shaofu''s face, but the chill in his eyes became more and more sharp and frightening.


    "You are looking for death!"


    Lu Kun finally couldn''t help it. With his current cultivation and talent, how could he tolerate a boy''s wanton and banter in front of him? He could make fun of others, but he could never allow anyone to ignore him.


    "Hiss!"


    With the palm of his hand, Lu Kun''s robe was bulging and wrapped with runes. The vast and cold breath was boiling like a huge wave. Suddenly, the wind and clouds surged in the sky.


    Lu Kun''s eyes were cold for a moment. He intended to kill Du Shaofu. He looked straight at Du Shaofu and said with a sneer, "today I''ll let you know that you are already vulnerable in front of me, and you are no longer qualified to shout!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    "Boom


    The breath of yin and evil is surging and sweeping. At last, a deep black handprint is condensed, accompanied by a stream of evil spirit. It is like a dark cloud covered, and the hidden patterns of the talisman spread. Finally, the black handprint turns into a huge black snake.


    Like a living creature, the huge black snake was so powerful that Lu Kun urged him to suppress Du Shaofu in a thundering sound.


    "Zizi..."


    Like a black dragon circling, the black snake is terrifying and full of terrifying energy. The space around it is twisted to reveal a long vacuum trace. The dark light is looming around it. It seems that the whole space will explode at any time.


    Compared with the previous strength to deal with Du Ban, Lu Kun''s strength at this time is not weak.


    At the moment, the black snake''s body filled with such overwhelming pressure, so that the surrounding square of countless onlookers are like the soul.


    But at this time, all the eyes around the square are forced to look at the sky, eyes blood red, one by one clenched fists, looking forward to a miracle.


    "Brave and brave, we must fight against it!"


    "The last hope, Shenyong Hou, rise, for the sake of the stone dragon Empire, to resist!"


    "Shenyong Hou, please, resist!"


    At this moment, there are countless miracles in the sky.


    In this case, we can only hope for a miracle, because in fact, everyone knows that even shenyonghou can''t fight against Lu Kun.


    "Boy, can you surprise me once more?"


    Above the tower, the king of Zhenbei looked solemnly at LV Kun''s huge black snake condensed like lightning. The terrible pressure made him know that there was no one who could fight against him in the kingdom of King Wu.


    "What a terrible attack. Can he resist it?"


    On the tower, all the old people in the mansion of Duwang were all with a heart in their throat. Even the people in the mansion of Duwang were tense at this time.


    Under LV Kunna and other terrorist powers, the black snake suppressed the sky and everything, which was incomparable. At this time, all people could do was to place their hope on the Shenyong waiting for Du Shaofu.


    The huge black snake suppressed the sky and quickly appeared in front of Du Shaofu. He was about to crush Du Shaofu to pieces.


    Lu Kun''s eyes are more and more fanatical disdain and killing. In his eyes, the purple robed boy in front of him is already a dead man.


    In less than two years, he was able to reach the beginning of the reign of King Wu. It was because he had awakened the blood of his ancestors, inherited the powerful man of the heavenly snake sect, and gained all kinds of wonderful benefits of the heavenly snake sect.


    And the boy in front of him, can still be stronger than him, that is absolutely not possible!


    "Boy, go to death, let them see their hope, it is still vulnerable, equivalent to waste!" Lu Kun''s intention to kill spread, cold to the bone.


    At the moment, inside and outside the square, countless eyes are frozen and tightly watched.


    At this time, when the terrible black snake appeared in front of Du Shaofu like a black dragon, and his eyes were as sharp as a living creature looking down at him, Du Shaofu finally moved.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, Du Shaofu''s handprint coagulates. Suddenly, a mysterious breath spreads out of his body. Within his double pupils, a strange and mysterious talisman pattern suddenly spreads out, and an extremely amazing energy sweeps in from inside. It is shocking to the soul!


    "Hiss!"


    At that moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes shot out as if there were ten thousand feet of light in his eyes. The light of the talisman and secret lines in his eyes overlapped. Finally, it seemed that the light covered the black snake in front of him.


    "Why


    At this moment, on the tower, the king of Zhenbei and the king of the state of protection felt the breath of Du Shaofu. They were also surprised. Their eyes trembled with tension. It seemed that in the illusory expectation, they suddenly saw some kind of hope. Unconsciously, both of them clenched their palms into fists.


    But at that moment, the sky did not know what was going on. The huge black snake was shining in Du Shaofu''s eyes, and his icy pupils suddenly froze, as if frozen.


    "Kaka..."


    Then the terrible black snake broke into pieces in all the dull and shocked eyes of xiakong.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of Lu Kun. For some reason, the eyes in Lu Kun''s eyes and the huge black snake became dull. However, the mysterious talisman and secret patterns in Du Shaofu''s eyes disappeared, and the breath of terror on his body disappeared.


    But then, in this short period of time, a domineering and fierce terror burst out from Du Shaofu''s body like a mountain torrent. The golden light all over his body soared to the sky. Within the golden light, it was like a golden winged ROC bird.


    The faint shadow of the golden winged ROC bird loomed over Du Shaofu, just as Du Shaofu himself was about to turn into a golden winged ROC."Boom


    A fist seal burst out, as powerful as thunder and as fast as lightning. Before the dull look in Lu Kun''s eyes had not been reflected at all, Du Shaofu had already punched him hard on his chest.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At this moment, in his stupidity, the body of King Wu of Lu Kun was like a target. He could not bear the blow of Du Shaofu, and blood gushed from his mouth.


    With the blood spurting out, his face suddenly turned pale. The dull eyes in Lu Kun''s eyes finally began to return to normal, but still seemed to be a little confused.


    "Hula..."


    Almost at the same time, the huge black snake also broke away completely. The dazzling runes were blooming and sweeping. In a short time, they disappeared without any sound.


    "Gu Gu..."


    In a short time, everything is just a short time. When you see the scene in front of you, looking at the rune energy exploding in the sky, countless people are mercilessly sucking cold air.


    No one thought that the black snake, which was enough to suppress everything, was a terrorist attack that could not be resisted even in Du man''s heyday. It was actually useless in front of Du Shaofu. Even Du Shaofu''s clothes were not suppressed. Instead, it was created by Du Shaofu.


    Then, inside and outside the xiakong square, all the onlookers seemed to have a sudden thrill all over their bodies, and their souls were also shocked. Their eyes were suddenly shocked and their blood began to surge.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the whole sky was shocked. Du Shaofu''s hands burst into a blue and golden light. The energy of heaven and earth suddenly surged and gathered. The light of green and gold converged. A sword with the color of green and gold appeared. The air of domineering was filled with a sonorous sound.


    The green and gold sword looks ancient and unsophisticated, but in fact it is extremely smart. The sword''s edge is elegant, the light of green gold is shining, and the rune is flowing. It''s natural!


    "Whew!"


    There was no delay at all. Du Shaofu made a seemingly simple split with his sword. However, the sound of wind and thunder resounded when the sword fell inside. Du Shaofu almost drowned Du Shaofu. The sword spread to LV Kun in a flash of lightning.


    "Hum!"


    A simple sword, at this time, seems to contain the power to move mountains and rivers, to shake mountains and rivers, and to destroy everything.


    "Chulala..."


    Through the sword, below the square ground, a long gap, ground cracks burst out one after another, like the earthquake ground fissure, frightening!


    "Chi!"


    Lu Kun came back to his senses. His eyes changed greatly and he retreated quickly. His runes all over his body broke out in a panic. I don''t know what kind of strange body skills and martial arts he inspired. His figure actually avoided the sword with an incredible angle.


    But at the moment, everyone can see that LV Kun has been severely damaged. For some reason, he has been slow to respond. The strength and speed of hasty promotion are also greatly reduced, far less than the initial peak state.


    "Bully shadow changes!"


    As Lu Kun''s figure flashed out rapidly, a sneer rose on Du Shaofu''s face. The light of the green and gold sword in his hand was superimposed and blossomed. The sword body turned into a chain angle, which was full of dazzling green and gold talisman and secret patterns. It was like the golden feather of a Golden winged ROC bird. The breath was also domineering and dazzling. The chain angle seemed to be separated, but actually it was completely Tiancheng is closely connected and instantly turns into a blue and gold sword whip with chain angle separated and connected by the sword body.


    "Chulala..."


    The change of the green and gold sword whip is like that of a python, a dragon soaring into the sky, and a ROC in the air.


    "Whew..."


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and the green and gold sword whip was swept out. It was smart, demon and dazzling. It was also from an incredible angle that he directly plundered to LV Kun''s chest.


    Lu Kun''s eyes were terrified, and he dodged quickly, but he avoided his chest. The terrifying, smart and demon whipped sword whip directly across his shoulder, just like an inverted hook. The whip whirled around LV Kun''s left shoulder, but it was blocked by the dark and evil aura of Lu Kun''s final body voice.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. In his eyes, the golden light surged, and his fingerprints trembled. The runes flowed and the rays flashed. The golden talismans around him were dazzling, just like a rising sun. His domineering momentum suddenly intensified and swept out. Behind his back, a pair of talismans and secret patterns fluttered with wings, overflowing with flowing light and full of glory, just like a giant ROC flapping its wings and soaring Nine days!


    "Hiss..."


    On the green and golden sword whip, a mighty and powerful force intensifies, channeling the energy of heaven and earth, like a dragon circling.


    "Kaka..."


    Finally, the blue and gold sword whip directly destroyed the black halo on Lu Kun, who was greatly affected at the moment. The whip wound around and then broke one of LV Kun''s left arms in a circle.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Lu Kun broke his arm, blood dripping, a large amount of blood mist poured into the air, the corner of the mouth blood is also gushing.


    "Chula la!"


    Green and gold long whip demon magic, finally all the whirl, once again into the natural, ancient and elegant green and gold sword!"Ah..."


    Above the sky, a sad howl was heard from Lu Kun''s mouth. The pain of broken arm broke through his heart, and his face turned pale as gray.


    "Be brave, be invincible!"


    At the moment, inside and outside the square, countless eyes trembled, the body trembled, different trembling, some eyes full of tears, a row of exciting shouts resounded around the square, straight into the sky of the imperial capital!


    "Xiao Yu really wrote this chapter twice. Finally, please continue to love and take care of all the book friends and brothers. Flowers, recommended tickets and other things are love. Even a cup of coffee is excellent. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    "Damn it."


    In the Sky Lake Empire, in the eyes of the same horror, suddenly two gloomy shouts came out. The two elders, Jingyue and Minghu, were the first to come back to their senses in Lu Kun''s miserable screams. Their looks changed greatly. Suddenly, the two figures went straight to Du Shaofu like lightning.


    For Jingyue and Minghu, Lu Kun can''t do anything. It''s the hope of the whole Tianhu Empire and an important disciple of the tianshe sect. If this trip to the Shilong Empire causes any accident to LV Kun, they can''t compare with one LV Kun, although they are in the top ten of the Tianhu Empire.


    At this time, hearing LV Kun''s howling and howling, he could not bear it. The two figures, like lightning, went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Jingyueming lake, what do you want to do?"


    Several desire is the same time, has been tightly staring at the square Town North King to drink, that looks like a thin body, a surprising cold eruption, the figure also like lightning swept out.


    "The younger generation fights, the mirror moon bright lake, you dare to intervene!"


    When the sound came out, a rune light flashed out, a huge pressure suddenly poured out of the air, and the figure quickly disappeared on the tower.


    "Chulala..."


    The four men shot as fast as lightning, and then the four figures collided in the air. The four energy surged and the runes were broken, which made a large space tremble, the mighty power and the trembling drama!


    The four figures were immediately separated by touching it. It was the mirror moon, and there were four people in the Ming Lake, namely, the king of the North Town and the king protector.


    Looking at the king of North Town and the king of protection in front of them, their faces were gloomy and embarrassed. Looking at the miserable Lu Kun not far from the front, their eyes twitched. They didn''t expect that Lu Kun would suffer such a big wound in the hands of the purple robed youth.


    "What do you want to do, do you want to intervene?"


    In Zhenbei, Wangmu mirror and Yueming lake are surrounded by cold air, and a chilling force is also spreading, which makes the sky covered with ice and makes people shiver.


    Jingyue''s eyes were gloomy and moving, and she was embarrassed to hunt in her clothes. Then she said to Zhenbei king, "two of you, we don''t mean to intervene. This time, our five young generation of the stone dragon empire in the Tianhu Empire have already finished fighting. Now it''s the young people''s own business. That''s enough."


    "Good one, that''s it."


    The king of Zhenbei sneered, but the meaning in Jingyue''s words was clear. The national war between the two countries had already ended, and it was the victory of the Tianhu empire.


    Therefore, even if Du Shaofu defeated LV Kun, it was only the young people''s own business later. Even if Lu Kun lost, the Shilong Empire would still lose ten "prefectures".


    With a pause in his voice, Zhenbei Wang''s eyes were filled with cold breath. He looked at the dark haired old man''s mirror moon and said coldly: "you say it''s the young man''s own business. Then finish it in the way of the young man himself. As long as you are still in this square, you will be conceited of life and death, and no one is allowed to intervene!"


    "You..."


    Hearing the speech, the mirror moon suddenly looks gloomy and embarrassed to the extreme. He is conceited of life and death. These four are what four Lu Kun said earlier.


    From LV Kun''s mouth, the sad howl gradually stopped. His face was white and his eyes were bloody red. He looked straight at Du Shaofu, just like a wounded snake staring at a hunter who had hurt him. He was extremely resentful.


    At this moment, how could Lu Kun believe that Du Shaofu was able to inflict a heavy blow on him,.


    The young man in the mountain range of Chuman beast is even more successful than him now. He suffered a heavy blow in the face of one.


    Only Lu Kun himself was most aware of all this. Everything was in his mind and soul, which was directly hurt by the huge energy impact in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    The terrible soul power is extremely terrible, but it is also because of his carelessness. If he is not careless, the terrible soul power can destroy his attack at most, and it is difficult to hurt him himself. Even if he can, it is absolutely impossible for him to be so severely damaged.


    "Chi Chi..."


    In a short period of time, Lu Kun''s shoulder was sprayed with blood at his broken arm, and the blood was wrapped in dark and evil air. The blood began to dry up. Then he looked slightly at the mirror Moon Lake and said, "you guys, I haven''t lost yet. Please step back."


    "This Minghu looks puzzled and obviously dare not let Lu Kun take risks.


    Lu Kun''s face began to be gloomy. Looking at the mirror moon of the Ming Lake, the two men said, "I told you to step down. Can''t you hear me? I say again, I haven''t lost yet!"


    The two men in jingyueming Lake looked at LV Kun, and then looked at Du Shaofu, who was holding a green and gold sword in the sky. There was also a trace of greed on the green and gold sword. It was obviously a very extraordinary Dao tool. Compared with the power of stone dragon wind thunder sword and Qingyang vast sword, they didn''t know how much stronger the Dao was.


    But at this time, the momentum of Du Shaofu, a young man in purple robes, was not as strong as at the beginning, which made Jingyue and Minghu both have doubts.


    "Well, be careful."Jingyueming lake looks at each other, and quietly sweeps through the crowd in the Sky Lake Empire lineup behind them. Then they bite their teeth and nod, and their figures begin to retreat.


    Jingyue and Minger hope that LV Kun can take the opportunity to get rid of the purple robed youth. They can also see that Lu Kun was too careless before he suffered heavy damage. If he could get rid of the purple robed youth at this time, he would have broken the hope of the stone dragon empire.


    Otherwise, if we let this extraordinary young man grow up, maybe he will become the pillar of the stone dragon empire in the future. At that time, it will be more difficult for the Tianhu Empire to deal with the stone dragon empire.


    It is also one of the real purposes of their coming to explore the real and the virtual of the stone dragon empire.


    "Shaofu, in this case, you are welcome. You are conceited about life and death. You should be careful!"


    The king of Zhenbei said to Du Shaofu not far from the front. The meaning of the words can be heard by everyone. It seems that Du Shaofu should be careful. However, the other meaning is that the king of Zhenbei is angry. Even if Du Shaofu killed LV Kun at the moment, it would be worthwhile to kill the king in the kingdom of Shilong.


    "Whoosh!"


    As the voice fell, the shadow of the king of Zhenbei retreated, and the whole body of the king protector was full of sunlight. His eyes were looking at Du Shaofu, but there was nothing to say. The figure then retreated with the king of Zhenbei.


    "Hum!"


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu was holding the "overlord shadow", and the green and gold runes were sprinkled with brilliance. It was like suppressing a volcano like energy, with the power to move mountains and rivers and destroy everything.


    "Well, it''s wonderful. I didn''t expect that you should have grown up like this."


    The cold eyes looked at Du Shaofu, and Lu Kun sneered at him. His pale face was livid, and a black evil smell was gradually rising. With the rise of this evil spirit, the rather dispirited breath on his body was also strangely enhanced.


    "Chulala..."


    With the fluctuation of yin and evil spirits, there were deep and secluded talismans on Lu Kun''s body surface, just like climbing out from the depths of his body. Meanwhile, there was a kind of extraordinary fluctuation in the sky space.


    All of a sudden, with Lu Kun as the center, the surrounding space began to twist and ripple like a space barrier. Just for a moment, a large space twisted into a weird arc, and a breath of cold and overcast immediately broke out.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s expression also changed because of the sudden and diffuse cold breath. Even if it was not a short distance away, Du Shaofu was still able to feel the terrible feeling brought by the evil smell. The spread of the cold breath made the blood in the body stiff, and the soul was anesthetized, and even the body began to want to solidify.


    "What''s that smell? It''s terrible!"


    Around the square, at this time, countless eyes were trembling. The evil breath was too terrible, just like the gate in the depths of hell was opened, and the breath was hard to resist.


    "Hula!"


    In this moment, above the sky, Lu Kun stood up in the sky. In his venomous eyes, there was a deep and secluded color. He released his power and was covered with bloodstains. He looked very strange.


    Even LV Kun''s whole body began to become ferocious at this time. The faint light covered his whole body. Even on his face, there were black tendons bulging up, as if to break the skin. The hidden patterns of talismans crisscrossed on the body surface, but they were covered with black bloodstains, and their pale and ferocious face looked like monsters.


    "Chulala..."


    At this moment, the scar of Lu Kun''s broken arm was ferocious. But then, in the eyes of countless people, he started to spread the brilliant light. The light at the broken arm was flashing. The last one spread a faint color. Lu''s arm emerged out of thin air. The broken arm just recovered immediately.


    "My God!"


    "Gu Gu..."


    At this moment, the square around countless eyes were shocked, all for it to draw cool air, a faint huge pressure, from the blood and soul of the deep, people have no reason to tremble, want to crawl for it.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu moved. His figure was like a God. His whole body was covered with gold. He appeared in front of Lu Kun like a ghost. The sword broke out. A sword swept down, like tearing space, suddenly split into the arm that Lu Kun had just born.


    "Hiss!"


    As the sword flashed by, the "bully shadow" released its power, channeled the energy of heaven and earth, destroyed everything, destroyed the rune light defense of Lu Kun''s arm, and cut off the arm that Lu Kun had just born.


    "Jie Jie, a Dao tool in your hand can''t motivate all its power. I''m the king of human beings. I''m immortal. I wake up to" undead martial pulse ". Boy, you''re no longer my opponent


    Lu Kun''s ferocious and harsh voice came out. Under the broken arm, the other arm trembled, and a palm print, like a running thunder, was directly shot on Du Shaofu''s body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s chest was filled with muffled sound, and his whole body was covered with pale gold and dark Qi. In an instant, Lu Kun''s palm print destroyed Du Shaofu and shattered him. Then Du Shaofu''s body fell directly from the air.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, when Du Shaofu''s figure fell down, the atmosphere of the other side of the pulse spirit realm was also stimulated to the extreme. The shadow in his hand instantly turned into a blue and gold sword whip with a chain angle separated from the sword body. It was domineering and smart, and it was ancient and clumsy, and it stabbed LV Kun''s chest strangely.


    "Hiss!"


    Lu Kun avoided the vital part of his chest. It seemed that he did not dare to fight against the viscera of his chest directly. However, he allowed the sword whip to pierce through his shoulder, and a blood hole was revealed. Then the sword whip whirled back. However, there was not much blood spilling in the blood hole, and the glory spread. The blood hole recovered in an instant. In this way, even the broken arm just now grew a new arm Good as ever.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body fell to the ground, shaking the earth and shaking the mountains. A large area of ground cracks and turtles split.


    "Has Shenyong been defeated?"


    Many eye trembling dramas, before Du Ban''s move was blasted off the ground, he lost the power to fight again. But at this time, when he was waiting for Du Shaofu, would it be the same?


    Under the gaze of many eyes, Du Shaofu got up from the crack in the gravel ground, his face was pale, and then under the eyes of many worries, he opened his mouth and spewed out pale gold blood.


    "Stand up and wait for the best


    "Brave and brave, keep fighting!"


    All the spectators around the square were worried about this scene. They clenched their fists one by one. Under the pressure of the evil spirits, they were trembling all over.


    "On the other side of the pulse and spirit realm, this guy''s real cultivation level is just that on the other side of the pulse spirit state."


    At this moment, the people on the tower finally determined the real level of Du Shaofu''s cultivation, and they were shocked again.


    Du Shaofu was only on the other side of the Wuling realm, and even he had not arrived at the beginning of the reign of marquis Wu. However, just the level on the other side of the meridian realm actually countered LV Kun at this time. This was a deep shock to all the people present.


    Above the tower, the Sky Lake Empire lineup, mirror moon, Ming Lake and other eyes once again played a sneer.


    "Is this the horror of man''s talent?"


    Then he looked at the strange shock of Lu Kun, and felt the strange pressure that the old people wanted to crawl for at the moment, and all the people of the stone dragon empire on the tower looked dignified.


    Du Shaofu, who was only in the Wuling state, naturally had some special features. But could he really resist LV Kun who lived in King Wu''s realm? Even though Lu Kun had been unexpectedly and strangely damaged, he was still the real king of Wu realm.


    Du Shaofu looked at the sky and wiped the bloodstain on his mouth. At the moment, Lu Kun in the sky was like a monster. The breath that spread from himself was a time of terror, especially the spread of authority, which made people want to crawl on the ground.


    "Undead pulse, although the undead pulse on that boy is very complicated, it is really undead pulse. Although it can''t be compared with the real undead pulse, it is enough to own Wang Tianzi."


    At this time, Zhen Qingchun''s voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears again with surprise in his voice.


    "It''s not evil, it''s weird." Du Shaofu asked softly.


    "Don''t make a noise. There are strong men hidden in the Tianhu empire. Just now I borrowed the power of the yuan God to use your body, which almost attracted attention. Now you can only rely on yourself. Although this guy has the undead pulse, it is far from being compared with the real undead pulse. The real undead pulse, which is the body of the supreme nature, is the only one of the great families in the legend. This guy is still far from perfect! "


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice continued to spread to Du Shaofu''s ears: "this guy has been severely damaged and has great influence at this time. He can''t give full play to the strength that the king of Wu Kingdom should have. But this immortal martial vein can''t be dealt with unless it can hit the key point. It''s even more difficult to do it with your current strength. You can''t motivate all the powers with your peak Dao tool, No Creating the vital point does not have much effect on the undead pulse. On the contrary, it makes you consume a lot. If you want to deal with it, you''d better suppress it. This undead pulse is very complex. So the key points of the five viscera are weakness. Find a way to deal with its weakness. The undead pulse is undead and too difficult to deal with. You should try your best to deal with it. Remember not to resist it! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he looked at the sky closely. His previous moves could directly affect Lu Kun''s soul. That was because he had Zhen Qingchun''s yuan Shen''s power to motivate the spirit Fu Master''s soul attack, which almost attracted attention.


    If we let Zhen Qingchun help at this time, I''m afraid it will directly expose the existence of Zhen Qingchun, and the consequences will be quite troublesome.


    "Boy, you die!"


    Lu Kun''s ferocious face was black and blue, and his eyes were dark and evil. With the evil spirit of heaven, his blood was solidified, his body was stiff and his soul was stagnant. His body dived down, and a black palm print spread, which crushed Du Shaofu."Oh


    Du Shaofu''s "bully shadow" was hidden in his body and disappeared. The purple sword behind his shoulder was also removed and inserted into the ground beside him. The cracked square ground under his feet fluctuated violently. Then a loud voice in his mouth was heard, like a dragon singing nine days, like a God''s voice. Suddenly, his momentum was incomparable and he looked down upon all things


    "Boom


    In the domineering momentum, Du Shaofu''s talisman secret patterns bloomed and fluctuated. With the sound of wind and thunder like Sanskrit sound, Du Shaofu turned into a palm print, accompanied by the invisible track and rune fluctuation. Finally, it was like a meteorite collision, which hit LV Kun''s palm print severely.


    Such a collision, the space is like an instant compression twisted together, a huge roar, like thunder like sound through the space.


    "Boom!"


    The turbulent energy ripple spread, and the whole surrounding space was shaking rapidly. The ground around the square had already cracked. At this time, it intensified again. The square walls above many city towers in the distance were inclined and collapsed with the sound of "rumbling" like landslides.


    "Kaka..."


    Later, the streets in the distance also cracked one after another. The terrible energy spread made the heart tremble and fear, as if disaster had come!


    The terrifying Rune energy storm suddenly swept away like a hurricane. However, when these Rune energy storms spread to a certain range, they stopped in an instant and gradually disappeared.


    "What a terrible strength!"


    Inside and outside the square, on the city tower, countless eyes look at each other, are deeply shocked!


    "Hum!"


    As the energy diffused, Du Shaofu''s figure trembled, and he suddenly recoiled. His feet sank into the ground of the rock square. There was a muffled sound in his throat. At the same time, there was a faint golden blood stain spilling from the corner of his mouth, which made his breath disordered.


    Lu Kun''s figure trembled back. Under Du Shaofu''s fist, he was also affected. His ferocious look shocked his eyes, and then he became more and more resentful. If he was not affected by the heavy damage of Taoism, Du Shaofu could hardly resist him at the moment.


    "See how many times you can fight, the end of the strong crossbow!"


    Lu Kun sneered, his figure swept through the air, and his evil spirits soared to the sky.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of golden light, and the golden light rose to the sky, just like a rising sun. His wings were suddenly stretched out. His body overturned the ground, and the rocks immediately soared into the sky. His back wings were shining with light, which could directly sweep away LV Kun''s evil spirit.


    "Hiss!"


    A golden light gushed out, and a fierce and domineering breath suddenly spread from Du Shaofu''s body. In an instant, Du Shaofu also beat his hands to greet him. With the twinkling and condensation of layers of pale gold talisman, the golden wings of a golden winged ROC bird burst out and blazed into the sky.


    "Boom


    In the breath of yin and evil, the golden talisman and secret pattern around Du Shaofu''s hand froze for a while, and then it was shaken by the secret pattern of yin and evil in the palm of the opponent.


    "Pooh


    Although Du Shaofu, who was on the other side of the pulse and soul realm, was able to resist it completely with the breath of golden winged Dapeng, and the blood mist burst out from his mouth.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was once again shaken back by a rolling force of terror, which hit the wall of a city tower which had become a ruin nearby.


    In the square, the explosion of time was like thunder. Countless stones shot out of the dust and splashed around, causing a panic and chaos. The terror also destroyed the city wall.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu fell again on the cracked ground of the ground square, shaking the ground and shaking the ground. Behind him, the city wall collapsed, and a large amount of gravel covered it.


    "Well, after all, it''s the same. It can''t be countered. How strong can it be?"


    On the tower, Du''s family is worried about many things. In their dignified eyes, Du Yi is secretly wiping away the evil.


    "It''s better to be killed. The ten prefectures of my empire are nothing." Above the front row, Cheng Chao''s face also shows a sneer, with a vicious chill in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    At this time, Ouyang Shuang, Xie Fei, and Cheng Yan, the second princess in the front row of the city tower, are worried and dignified.


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, is also frowning with her eyebrows. Her eyes are worried. Her delicate hand tightly clutches the armrest of the chair. She murmurs: "shameless guy, you must fight against it. I''ll forgive you for what happened before."


    On the chair, Du Xiaoqing also frowned at this time, her eyes tightly fixed on the dust filled square rubble.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not so easy to be knocked down." Although Du Xiaoyao''s pale gold soul pupil was worried, he was full of confidence in Du Shaofu when he was knocked down.


    Among the crowd in the square, there is also a sinister gaze at the rubble, it is Li Yu of the Li family.


    As Du Shaofu became a brave Marquis, he had a lot of relations with the princes'' houses, and his own strength was extremely strong. In recent days, Li Yu couldn''t sleep at night and could not sit still. He was afraid that Du Shaofu would think of him and settle accounts at any time. At that time, the whole Li family could not protect him.


    But at the moment, seeing this scene, Li Yu doesn''t care about the imperial power. His life is the most important thing.


    For Li Yu, if Du Shaofu was killed and maimed directly at this time, he would be able to rest assured later. Otherwise, he will be unable to sleep all day and night in the future.


    "Shenyonghou, stand up and give us a miracle!"


    "Shenyonghou, stand up again, we support you, please give us a miracle!"


    Around the square onlookers, one after another look at the rubble heap, there is a low voice of hope spread, all in the heart of the secret prayer.


    Everyone knows that if Du Shaofu is defeated, there will be no younger generation in the whole Empire who can resist the terrible LV Kun at this time.


    "This boy, really want to create a miracle!"


    On the tower, the nervous eyes of the king of Zhenbei suddenly looked at the empty broken stone heap. The expression on his face was thin and wrinkled, with some ripples.


    And then, under the gaze of countless eyes, the rubble pile is shaking and shaking, and a figure then looms out of the dust.


    In the sky, Lu Kun was suspended in the air, and his face was suddenly drawn, becoming more and more gloomy and embarrassing. When he saw the figure reappeared in the gravel and dust, a touch of cold cold cold was immediately raised on his ferocious and terrifying face.


    Around the square, in the eyes of many people looking forward to, a figure of purple robe slowly walked out, his mouth was dripping with blood, and the whole body was covered with light golden light. At this time, the skin of lu''o dew was covered with golden talisman and secret lines.


    When you can clearly see the figure of the purple robe, the temperature around the square has become hotter for no reason. The figure of the road is not a brave man waiting for Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu appeared and wiped the bloodstain in his mouth a little. Suddenly, he stamped the ground, and the stone burst out. The rune wings on his back were condensed again. Then he shook and breathed the breath of tyranny. He stepped into the air in an instant, and once again stood up in the sky!


    "Be brave and brave!"


    At this moment, around the square, countless loud cheers came from the heart, and cheered for it.


    "Jie Jie, it''s a cockroach that can''t be killed. Unfortunately, it can''t change the result."


    Lu Kun sneered and urged the immortal martial pulse for several times, but he still could not suppress Du Shaofu. On his ferocious face, the cold and murderous intention in his horrible eyes reached the extreme. He waved his hand, and the Yin and evil Qi gathered all over the sky, and the talisman''s Secret patterns twinkled. His ferocious body was like a ghost of yin and evil, and immediately swept away to Du Shaofu.


    The air of yin and evil all over the sky makes people shiver all over the world, and the king''s power is so oppressive that ordinary people can''t resist it at all. It makes the mysterious Qi in the body solidify and the soul stagnates.


    "Hiss!"


    Looking at the front air, Du Shaofu''s mouth was dripping with blood, his breath was surging, and he suddenly began to dominate. His wings were like the wings of a giant ROC, soaring for nine days, resisting the huge "king of man" on Lu Kun.


    It seems that he felt the momentum of Du Shaofu at this time, and Lu Kun also moved his eyes for it. The breath seemed to be related to the terrible golden winged ROC in the wild animal mountains. At the beginning, he also got the feathers of the golden winged ROC and the purple flame demon Huang.


    "It seems that you got great benefits in the wild animal mountains, but now, you can''t change the result. Die!"


    Lu Kun sneered. A fist hit him suddenly. Before the fist, the talisman and secret pattern were wrapped around it. It was extremely evil and involved in the suppression of undead military pulse. The light of deep terror bloomed, just like a demon. Killing and suppressing Du Shaofu was so fast that it could not be avoided!


    "Boom


    The sky above the square trembled in the void. Lu Kun''s fist came straight. Although it was simple and direct, the talisman and secret patterns on his fist were dim to brilliant, and the dark light was released to the deep, and the evil was towering.


    This is the communication that implicates undead Wu Mai. At this time, Lu Kun has already moved his absolute intention to kill him. He urges the undead Wu Mai "RenWang" to suppress Du Shaofu directly.


    "Be brave and brave!"


    All the people''s bodies trembled and looked up at the sky, their fists clenched, their eyes red, and they watched closely."Peng Lin nine days, suppress!"


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings again, and the runes on his back opened and closed, and the golden glow was blooming all over the sky. As if the real golden winged ROC came and carried the domineering will of the golden winged mires, he directly swept LV Kun.


    "Boom!"


    The two wings suppressed the terrible blow, and a series of runes were shining and blooming, and the energy swept across the sky.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu urged Lu Kun to suppress "Peng Lin Jiu Tian".


    "I am the king of man. I will not die. You can''t fight against it. Break it!"


    Lu Kun gave a sneer and a big drink. The secret patterns of the talisman on his fist broke out and rioted. Then, Du Shaofu''s wings of "penglin Jiutian" were destroyed and smashed. The large pieces of broken runes stirred up the sky, which made countless people''s eyes tremble.


    "Hiss!"


    The fist of yin and evil, wrapped with the secret patterns of talismans, was magnified rapidly in Du Shaofu''s double pupils with the pressure of the "king of man".


    Du Shaofu couldn''t avoid it any more. The pulse soul could not be moved in time. He was afraid that it would be useless to urge the arterial soul. His fist was like a running thunder and fell on his chest.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s chest was pounded with great force, and the force of yin and evil poured into the sky.


    "Boy, die, you are not enough for me!"


    Lu Kun''s face was ferocious and sneered. All of a sudden, his fists fell on Du Shaofu''s chest like a rainstorm.


    "Boom..."


    A series of fist marks fell, and the evil spirit erupted. On Du Shaofu''s chest, a stream of terrifying broken runes splashed out, sending out circles of terrifying energy ripples, spreading in a circular manner.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    In a row of more than ten fists, the fist fell on Du Shaofu''s chest, which was the most powerful bombardment.


    In full view of the public, it is not difficult to see that Du Shaofu''s chest began to be bloody and bloody, and his bones had been exposed.


    "Pooh hee..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of blood, and his internal organs were suddenly shattered. His consciousness was shaking, as if he was going to lose consciousness. He was more and more powerless to resist. All his defenses had already been broken. His body was cutting bones and marrow, and he was unable to resist such a huge force at this time.


    "Bang!"


    With Lu Kun''s last punch, Du Shaofu''s body fell from the sky like a meteorite.


    "Boom..."


    This time, Du Shaofu smashed the ground and directly knocked out a huge pit around him. The gravel shot around him, and a large number of cracks in the ground exploded and burst open, spreading all the way out of the square.


    "Be brave and brave!"


    Under the bombardment of that fist, Du Shaofu''s chest was as bloody as a blow to their chest and soul. Among the onlookers at the bottom of the square, there were women with tears in their eyes, who did not dare to look directly.


    Countless hot blooded men clenched their fists, their eyes were red with blood, and their fingernails fell into the palms of their hands, and the blood overflowed.


    "Shaofu." Ouyang Shuang''s eyes are moist, and her face changes color.


    "Cool sister, don''t worry, brother is OK now."


    Du Xiaoqing whispered to Ouyang Shuang. In her prying eyes, she knew that her brother''s breath had not reached the most worrying step. However, in her innocent eyes, she looked at LV Kun in the sky, and her eyes were cold.


    "Still defeated?"


    "It''s already very strong. Hold on!"


    "If you lose ten prefectures, you will lose. The Tianhu Empire has LV Kun. Now, we have some gods waiting for Du Shaofu in the stone dragon empire. In time, the divine courage to wait for Du Shaofu will not be under LV Kun."


    On the tower, many old people''s eyes looked at the king and the king of the town, as if to stop the fight.


    "Master, do you see..."


    The king of state protection looked at the king of Zhenbei. His eyes fluctuated with the light of thunder, and his eyebrows contracted. He seemed to want to end the contest.


    "If you lose ten government departments, you will lose. Talent is the most important thing."


    On Wang Zhenbei''s thin face, his eyes were fluttering, and he wanted to stop the contest at will.


    "He hasn''t lost yet. You don''t have to worry. Let him handle it by himself."


    Du Xiaoyao, standing on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, opened his mouth and stopped the king of Zhenbei and the king of protection.


    Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaofu have a close relationship with each other, so we know that although Du Shaofu has been severely damaged, there is no problem with his vitality. On the contrary, Du Xiaoyao can feel the vitality in Du Shaofu''s body, and is beginning a strange riot change.


    What''s more, Du Xiaoyao knows that Du Shaofu has a military pulse and spirit seal on his body. If he wants to really kill Du Shaofu, LV Kun may not be able to do so.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    All eyes fall on the dusty square ground, all eyes are dignified, worried and gloomy.


    This time, no one will believe that there is a miracle. Just now everyone has seen that Du Shaofu''s chest is full of blood and white bones, and he is afraid that it is already very dangerous.


    In the sky, Lu Kun''s eyes fell on the square below with a sneer. On his ferocious face, his eyes were like ferocious beasts, which made people fear.


    "EH."


    All of a sudden, Lu Kun seemed to feel something. The color of his ferocious face changed. Suddenly, he saw his face, and the evil spirit was surging. His figure went straight down, and he was in the next space.


    "Whew, whew..."


    At the same time, the dust filled ground in the lower air and the sound of breaking wind resounded. A total of 18 streamers rose into the sky, all of which were filled with this amazing energy fluctuation.


    The eighteen streamers were suspended in the sky and turned into 18 array flags, which directly blocked Lu Kun''s figure and made him stagnate, and his face changed slightly.


    Eighteen banners came out, enveloping the space with a lightning speed and trajectory, and then disappeared into dazzling Rune beams.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the sky was shaking violently. The dazzling runes suddenly spread around the sky, which made the whole space tremble. A fierce array of runes appeared and instantly shrouded Lu Kun.


    The infinite energy Rune light distorts the space, and finally the rune array blocks out the sky and the sun. The wind and clouds in the high sky make the sky dark!


    "This is the five-star Xuanmiao Fu array, and the martial and Taoist Fu and Tao are in double rest. Is Du Shaofu already a master of five-star mysterious spirit Fu?"


    "It''s a magic array. It''s not as strong as the defensive Rune array and as fierce as the attack Rune array. But once trapped in the magic array, it''s hard to get out of it."


    "This magic array is extraordinary."


    With the deployment of the Fu array, countless eyes were shocked. No one thought that Du Shaofu could arrange a terror Fu array at this last moment.


    On the tower, many nervous eyes are excited and fluctuating.


    "That''s the" bewildering soul array "in the territory of Xueyuan Wu. It should have been understood by him within five years in the territory of Xueyuan Fu. Unexpectedly, he has reached such a level in Fu Dao, which is higher than the cultivation of martial arts." Gu Xin Yan''s eyes are shining, but she is still frowning at the moment.


    "At the end of a strong crossbow, I struggle to die."


    On top of the tower, in the line-up of the Tianhu Empire, the eyes of the black haired mirror moon sneered. A five-star magic array could not hold Lu Kun for long. If Lu Kun was in his prime, he would be able to break the array by force, and he would be trapped for a while at most.


    Square low altitude, with the phantom array shrouded, the vision of the whole square, also immediately changed again, the atmosphere was tense.


    "Ah..."


    In the gravel pit on the ground, Du Shaofu gritted his teeth and screamed, and his chest was successively bombarded by the "king of men" in King Wu''s territory of Lu Kun. At this time, Du Shaofu''s cultivation on the other side of the pulse and soul realm could not resist Du Shaofu''s cultivation on the other side of the mountain.


    Especially under the influence of LV Kun''s terrible "undead military pulse", his strength was even more yin evil terror, which could not be resisted.


    When he was bombarded continuously, Du Shaofu had finally begun to concentrate on the Fu array. At this moment, with the five-star initial landing level spirit Rune master''s cultivation that broke through within the enlightenment realm, he really could not resist the five-star mysterious level magic array any more, and his whole body collapsed and was on the verge of death.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt that the large ribs of his chest had been broken, and his cracked desire was shattered.


    The sharp pain connected with the heart, the internal organs began to crack, the pain penetrated the heart, indescribable, and even felt death approaching.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s blood clotted, his whole body became stiff and his soul was affected.


    The terrible force of yin and evil spread from his chest to all his limbs, making it difficult for Du Shaofu to move in a short period of time, just as his body became a zombie, and his internal organs were affected and stiffened.


    This time, I do not know why, under such a devastating attack, Du Shaofu''s mysterious military pulse and spirit seal did not play a role.


    finally, as like as two peas, Du Shaofu''s bloodshed face began to become ferocious, just like Lv Kun.


    Du Shaofu''s vitality was getting weaker and weaker at the moment, but his whole body was still alive only in his chest.


    At this time, Du Shaofu felt the heat coming from his chest. Among the broken ribs, there was a sternum that could not be broken, but it was loosened by the impact of huge force.


    It was a broken bone, which Du Shaofu remembered vaguely at this time. It was the broken bone of the golden winged ROC bird that had been strangely obtained in the wild animal mountains.


    "Hoo..."


    At this time, the rolling force of yin and evil corrodes and destroys the whole body, but it is unable to destroy the broken bone. It seems that the reason is that these Yin and evil Qi do not need to be eroded and want to be destroyed, so the broken bones suddenly fluctuate."Chi..."


    At this time, it seems that because of the fierce attack by the power of yin and evil, the broken bone began to spread out dazzling light, like a group of dazzling sunlight group blooming, and began to penetrate the golden blood.


    The golden blood flowed directly into Du Shaofu''s heart, blood vessels, meridians, skin and muscles around his chest, and then connected with the whole skeleton


    "Hula..."


    This kind of golden blood flowed out of Du Shaofu''s body, which was full of domineering force. It seemed that it was provoked by those evil spirits. It immediately destroyed the evil spirits which had just been bombarded by Lu Kun in Du Shaofu''s body, and directly destroyed the dead and decayed.


    It is a kind of absolute King''s supreme breath, can not be provoked, can not be eroded, showing absolute pride, destroy all provocative things.


    Then the golden blood flowed naturally in Du Shaofu''s extremely dispirited body, as if connected by blood.


    Du Shaofu''s half of the broken bone in his chest was not obvious, but there was an endless flow of golden blood, covering the muscles, muscles and viscera. It flowed through the blood vessels and meridians, nourishing the whole body''s bones. There were also magic lines flashing out. It was like a golden day, and a huge energy suddenly gushed out.


    Du Shaofu was very familiar with this kind of energy, which seemed to be a perfect combination of the two. However, the magnitude of the energy made Du Shaofu almost burst into pieces at this time. Compared with the original wild animal mountain range, the energy was much larger.


    At the same time, this terrible energy spreading from the broken bones is far more pure than that in the wild animal mountains. It spreads out a kind of purest breath wave, which will burst Du Shaofu''s body in a short time.


    "This is the purest energy of the golden winged ROC


    In his confused consciousness, Du Shaofu immediately regained his consciousness under such impact, but his familiar breath was extremely pure. It was like a man who was short of oxygen saw the air and the fish who lacked water returned to the sea.


    There is no need to think about it. What Du Shaofu instinctively did was to run the cultivation method of the golden winged Dapeng birds. The energy from the internal source of the broken bones directly began to become Du Shaofu''s own mystery.


    For Du Shaofu at this time, these energies were completely equal to his own energy, and even did not need to be refined by Du Shaofu himself.


    This is like a terrible energy hidden in the depths of Du Shaofu''s body. At this time, it all returns to his body.


    "In the middle of the other side of the meridian realm Later The peak... "


    "The pulse spirit state is complete In the middle period of the complete pulse spirit state... "


    With Du Shaofu''s practice of cultivating the golden winged Dapeng birds, the mysterious Qi in his body and the energy gushing from the broken bone immediately returned to their original position, and then flowed into the lower abdominal shrine, reincarnated in the acupoints and meridians all over his body, breaking the invisible barrier on the road of cultivation, and directly let the cultivation level soar like a rocket.


    Within his broken chest, Du Shaofu felt that under the pure energy and golden blood, his body began to sublimate again.


    This pure golden blood is just like the most pure blood essence of the golden winged ROC. All the internal organs, muscles, muscles and so on are transforming again, strengthening again, washing the last lead, and completely approaching the most terrifying and powerful constitution of the real golden winged ROC.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s state of affairs was quite different from that in the savage mountains.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was immersed in this wonderful state, just like a baby coming back to his mother''s arms. He was just like a newborn real golden winged ROC bird. He was constantly absorbing oxygen, exploring everything he needed, acquiring everything that could make him stronger and stronger


    "Why, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s going on? It''s like the breath on your body."


    At this moment, under the countless eyes around, the square God waiting for Du Shaofu to fall in the pit, there is a golden light like the sun burst out, a circle of golden light will shine the golden light of a large square, a domineering fierce breath spread out.


    "Boom..."


    From the dazzling golden light, there are countless talismans and secret patterns that shuttle out like golden lightning. The terrifying and terrifying momentum of terror is enough to make the beasts tremble, which makes the spirits of numerous monsters in the human body crawl around the square.


    At this moment, countless in the eyes of shock, tower above, many excited people are close to the front row of the tower, tightly shaking, looking at the golden light like the sun.


    Everyone knows that at this moment, some kind of change is taking place, at least this change proves that he has not been defeated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    "That boy is very strange!"


    In the Sky Lake Empire lineup, the mirror moon bright lake and so on at this time also the vision startles.


    Behind the two people in jingyueming lake, an old man with a black robe and a wide hat raised his head slightly. His eyes were glistening as he looked at the golden light in the sky.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    At this time, when the square was half empty, Du Shaofu''s Fu array finally began to twist. A terrible energy was spreading in the Fu array. Then, in many shocked eyes, the huge magic array finally began to explode


    "Boom!"


    The frenzied energy swept through the square, making the whole square trembling drama, the runes blooming all over the sky, the trembling drama of energy diffusion, and the rune array was directly destroyed.


    Lu Kun''s figure also appeared in the sky again. The black tendons on his ferocious and pale face were bulging, and his eyes were covered with deep and strange bloodstains. The faint light covered the whole body, and the secret patterns of talismans crisscrossed on the body surface, just like black blood stains. It looked like a demon and ghost, but the breath made people tremble for no reason and wanted to crawl for it.


    Lu Kun''s eyes also fell into the golden light below, and his strange eyes showed doubts. From the golden light, a domineering and fierce breath spread out from the golden light, which made him feel faint.


    "Boom!"


    Within the golden light, there is a faint sound of "roar" coming out, and the terrible pressure is sweeping out, which is amazing.


    "Hula."


    Within the golden light, there are dazzling golden talisman secret patterns, which are divided into two strands.


    A dense golden talisman pattern burst out, and then on top of the golden light, it was directly arranged and condensed into a virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC bird.


    At this moment, the domineering and fierce terror power has reached the extreme. The virtual shadow of the golden winged ROC bird seems to have injected life. It wants to spread its wings and suppress the strong in the world!


    "Boom


    Another golden talisman hidden pattern condenses into a mountain peak, and spreads out. It is like being endowed with life. It is powerful and powerful. It releases the dazzling golden awn. The boundless imposing momentum makes the earth roar and the mountains tremble in the distance!


    The golden halo began to disappear. In the deep pit on the ground, Du Shaofu could be seen sitting cross legged, his chest full of flesh and blood, and his bones had already recovered.


    On Du Shaofu''s body surface, the secret patterns of golden talisman spread. In the air behind him, the shadow of a mountain peak and the virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC bird hovered in the air. Under the spread of two terrible pressures, the heaven and earth trembled and the earth began to roar.


    "So powerful."


    Around the square, the spread of terror power, so that all people look at the moment is also respiratory obstruction, the body can not help but tremble, and the body''s pulse and soul is even more thrilled by it.


    "What''s the matter with that? Is it a golden winged ROC?"


    "Are the golden winged ROC bird and the strange mountain shadow all belong to Du Shaofu''s pulse soul? How can there be two pulse spirits?"


    "This is so strange, the pressure is too terrible!"


    On the tower, many old people sitting on their seats suddenly get up in shock. Under the spread of the terrible pressure, the top practitioners of Wuhou state can''t compete with each other, and the strong people in King Wu''s territory will be affected.


    "Are they two pulse spirits? It''s inconceivable. The virtual shadow of the mountain peak is the pulse soul..."


    Zhenbei Wang''s eyes trembled. He was shocked. He was puzzled by this scene. He seemed to have thought of some legends, but he was not sure, even afraid to think about it.


    The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird arranged and evolved behind Du Shaofu. The shadow of the mountain peak was derived and condensed, which communicated the energy of heaven and earth, and the rays of the sun were diffuse.


    "Boom


    The power of terror spread like an earthquake, shaking the earth and shaking the mountains, and shaking in the sky. A sense of terror also rose violently from Du Shaofu.


    "Du Shaofu is making a breakthrough. He is making a breakthrough."


    "Approaching the atmosphere of marquis, Du Shaofu is breaking through it!"


    On the tower, an old man exclaimed and was shocked. Since then, Du Shaofu''s breath of terror rose and made them tremble.


    "What a strange boy."


    LV Kun''s eyes trembled, and the faint eyes on his ferocious face glowed with ferocious light. At the moment, his heart sank, and the terrible and evil atmosphere was pouring out of his body. The wind and clouds were surging around the sky, and the terror and pressure pervading the sky made the human body stiff and the soul stagnant.


    "No matter how strange you are, you can''t help me in front of my" king of men. "


    From Lu Kun''s mouth, his fingerprints congealed, and a series of light black dark gas quickly emerged in his own body, and finally turned into dark clouds covering the sky.


    Under the cover of dark clouds, even the sunlight in the sky could not pour in at this time, making the heaven and earth dark. Only the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird and the shadow of the mountain peak glittered all over Du Shaofu.


    In the end, even Lu Kun''s figure disappeared.


    For a moment, the golden light was shining, and the whole space covered by the dark clouds became jealous and quiet.This kind of breath, however, makes people feel creepy and uneasy for no reason. Even some of the King Wu''s powerful people in the scene also change color at this time.


    There is no doubt that LV Kun was ready to use all his strength when he saw the change of Du Shaofu.


    "Go to hell, it''s time to end it!"


    In the quiet and palpitating square, in the rolling dark clouds, the roar of sinister roars through the square, and the terrible evil breath fluctuates as if it brings the shock of this space.


    "Chula la!"


    With the terrible pressure, a huge black snake steals out of it and instantly plunges into Du Shaofu in the deep pit on the ground.


    At this time, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird behind Du Shaofu was just like a living creature. It flew directly into the sky, and the breath was domineering and fierce. The golden glow was blooming all over the sky, and the wings were flapping freely, sweeping directly to the shadow of the black giant snake.


    "Gee!"


    The golden winged ROC collides with the black serpent, and the rune light is intense. It blooms like fireworks, and the energy sweeps across the sky.


    "Boom!"


    Under the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, the shadow of the huge black snake, which was terrifying and trembling, was crushed and destroyed, just like the ripple of the substantial energy rune, which suddenly spread out in all directions, and the deep muffled sound in the sky made countless onlookers tremble.


    "Chulala..."


    The dark and evil breath that blocks the sky and the sun is also scattered by the golden winged ROC bird, and Lu Kun''s figure is revealed. At the moment, his body is also staggered and retreats, and his face is greatly changed.


    "Broken!"


    In the deep pit on the ground of the square, at this time, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, opened his mouth and drank. Suddenly, a dull sound came out of the shrine. At the same time, a new strong breath swept out of his body


    The breath soared and swept the sky. At the moment, the shadow of the mountain behind Du Shaofu was circling, absorbing the endless energy of the heaven and earth, releasing the dazzling golden awn, shining brilliantly, and endlessly imposing!


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the square ground roared, the virtual shadow of the mountain was connected with the surrounding land for no reason, and the talisman and secret patterns flickered, as if to integrate with the earth.


    "The Marquis Wu''s situation is beginning to ascend, and Du Shaofu''s courage is waiting for him to break through. He has set foot on the other side of the realm of spirit and pulse, and has ascended the situation of marquis Wu at the beginning."


    In the short period of time under the eyes of countless people, Du Shaofu, who was brave enough to wait for Du Shaofu, broke through two levels directly and stepped into the situation of marquis Wu. It would take at least a few years and two years to change to someone else, no matter how talented he is.


    This scene is even more shocking to the Du family. Even Du Ba broke through from the other side of the mailing realm to the first time of Wu Hou''s reign. Under the cultivation of Du family''s numerous resources, it took him three years.


    But now, Du Shaofu is actually a short moment, directly in the eyes of the public, under the noses of the public, easy and direct breakthrough.


    "Is this really just the beginning of the reign of marquis Wu? I''m afraid it''s just the same with Du Qian''s previous level of perfection."


    It is not difficult for some people to feel the breath on Du Shaofu''s body, which is the same as that of Jiedu bang, who was in duwangfu''s residence before.


    "It''s so strong and powerful. What kind of skills are you practicing? It''s so terrible!"


    On the tower, countless eyes were also shocked. They felt the breath of Du Shaofu who had just broken through at this time, especially the kind of domineering and fierce in his breath, which made people tremble with courage, and his pulse and soul were also affected by the supreme influence.


    At this moment, Lu Kun''s eyes finally appeared some fear waves, ferocious face was gloomy, waving, the sky was once again rolling evil, terror spread, the body of strange talisman secret patterns soared to the sky, communicate with the pulse and soul, and finally condensed into a huge and substantial "black hell demon snake".


    "Die!"


    LV Kun''s ferocious body integrated into the shadow of the black demon snake, and swept out directly at Du Shaofu.


    On the square, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly opened. At the moment, the golden light in his eyes flashed out like a golden lightning. His figure was swept out of the sky, wrapped in the secret patterns of his whole body. His figure was directly integrated into the shadow of the mountain in the low sky.


    "That''s enough. It''s my turn now!"


    When the roar came out, Du Shaofu was connected with the shadow of the mountain, just like a real object, and the endless power of hegemony swept through!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    The golden mountain and the black snake collide, and the breath suddenly explodes.


    The black serpent wants to wrap around the golden mountain, and the golden mountain wants to suppress the black snake.


    The two kept colliding, black clouds and golden light shining in the sky, making the air dull and loud, so that countless people''s ears around the bottom were stung repeatedly, and the strength of some people was worse, the ear was spilled a little blood.


    This collision, the energy diffusion is too amazing.


    The square is surrounded by countless eyes. Du Shaofu, who has just broken through the initial level of marquis Wu, is no longer inferior to Wang Tianzi and LV Kun, who is from the kingdom of Wu.


    "Lu Kun''s pulse and soul is the black hell demon snake, and the rank on the list of heavenly beasts is also very close to the upper level. He has the talent of" king of man "


    "Is the shadow of the mountain peak the soul of Du Shaofu''s pulse? It''s strange that it''s not a monster."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hiss..."


    Lu Kun''s black demon snake vein soul in the non-stop collision, finally entangled in the golden mountain shadow, infinite expansion, immediately tightly wrapped on the golden peak.


    "Suppress!"


    In the virtual shadow of the mountain, Du Shaofu''s voice was heard, and the secret pattern of golden mountain golden talisman was unfolded. At this moment, it was directly suppressed on the head of the black demon snake, as if to suppress all living things. The momentum was frightening!


    "Hula..."


    The power of the virtual shadow of the mountain is obviously stronger than that of the black demon snake, but the momentum of the black demon snake in the cultivation level is stronger than the virtual shadow of the mountain.


    The two oppressed each other, and the dazzling Rune erupted and spread, and the energy soared into the sky, as if to overturn the sky, but for a while, no one could do anything about it.


    "Boy, I was wrong about you. It seems that you got the benefits in the wild animal mountains at the beginning, and you also got other benefits. But now everything is still useless. I have the" immortal martial vein ". You are useless after all. Let''s die!"


    In the "black hell demon snake", Lu Kun''s figure was looming. Suddenly, numerous secret patterns of dark talisman appeared on the surface of the snake, and then covered the mountain shadow.


    "Boom


    For a moment, the black demon snake seemed to be injected with a certain kind of cardiotonic. Its power suddenly soared, and a kind of evil terror burst out, coagulating blood and corroding the soul.


    "No, this guy''s understanding of pulse soul is not enough to resist the undead pulse. He''s in some trouble."


    With the mysterious patterns on the black demon snake gushing out, Du Xiaoqing''s pale gold soul pupil is smeared with dignified color on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder. Du Xiaoyao is undoubtedly the most familiar person for Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul.


    "Chulala..."


    Under the influence of Lu Kun''s immortal martial pulse, the shadow of the mountain peak was finally hard to resist, and began to crack and then break.


    "Kaka..."


    In a short period of time, the shadow of the mountain peak turned into dazzling fragments of runes and broke into the sky. Du Shaofu''s body was exposed, his mouth was dripping with blood and his face was pale.


    "Chulala..."


    It was like the virtual shadow of the black demon snake, which twined on Du Shaofu''s body like lightning, like a giant python, tightly strangled Du Shaofu''s body.


    The power of undead military pulse broke out, and the secret pattern of talisman corroded everything. The power of terror exerted on Du Shaofu.


    "Not good..."


    Many people around the square were worried about it again. Lu Kun was too strong to die. After Shenyong Hou broke through to the level of Wu Hou, he was able to resist the cultivation strength and the spirit of the black demon snake. However, LV Kun, with the power of immortal martial vein and the talent of "king of man", was suppressed again.


    At the moment, many eyes on the tower are also closely watching, for it dignified fluctuation.


    Covered by the spirit of the black demon snake vein and the undead pulse, Du Shaofu felt as if he was going to be crushed and destroyed, and his vitality was destroyed by repression.


    At the same time, in Du Shaofu''s body and chest, a strong and domineering breath came out again, just like the king in the beast, and could not be provoked.


    "Boom..."


    It was just at this time that a familiar mysterious light suddenly leaped out of Du Shaofu''s body in the deep sleep and dormancy. It seemed that he was influenced by the immortal martial pulse. A terrible momentum burst out, which was even surging in front of the domineering momentum of the broken bones in his chest.


    "Chula la!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body began to bloom with mysterious light. It was closely connected with the meridians and blood vessels. It was crisscross and condensed into a light net that directly covered Du Shaofu. Finally, at the speed of galloping thunder, even the body of the black demon snake covered it.


    "Boom


    From the light network spread out of an ancient imposing momentum, so that the people around the square for a moment shiver, the body can not help to crawl, just like facing a king who can not resist."Come out at last."


    Seeing this scene, Du Xiaoyao''s pale gold spirit pupil showed a smile. He was very aware of the terror of the martial pulse and spirit seal.


    "What''s the matter? How powerful is it?"


    "Is that..."


    "Wu Mai Ling Yin, is that the legendary Wu Mai Ling seal?"


    At that moment, he looked at Du Shaofu, who was wrapped in the mysterious light net. On many faces above the tower, his eyes suddenly changed.


    At the moment, no one has noticed that Du family''s line-up, all the Du family''s people''s eyes are trembling, and they are shaking all over.


    Looking at the mysterious light net that covers Du Shaofu at this time, all the people of Du family''s blood are boiling in their bodies, and their martial veins are surging. A terrible pressure is exerted in the blood and soul, which can not be resisted at all.


    The Du family, whose strength was lower, had already turned red. On his body surface, there were faint talismans and secret patterns surging.


    The secret patterns of the talisman and the mysterious light net on Du Shaofu are very similar, but they are far from each other in terms of prestige and shape.


    "Zizi...!"


    Wrapped in the mysterious light net, the scarlet pupils of the "black demon snake" pulse soul, at this time, the fierce eyes also became really shocked. If you want to get rid of the mysterious light net, you just can''t get rid of it no matter how hard it struggles.


    The mysterious light net covers the black demon snake. It seems that it is influenced by the immortal force of the black demon snake. It is just like a lion angered by the wolf''s provocation. The authority is not allowed to be provoked.


    The mysterious light net is also more and more tight, and a terrible power spreads out. The rune light is like a steel wire, which directly destroys the body of the black demon snake.


    "Chulala..."


    Rune shot, black demon snake shadow is directly destroyed.


    "Pooh


    Lu Kun''s ferocious and terrifying body, just like a demon and ghost, was immediately revealed. His mouth was full of blood, and his blood stains were terrible and his pupils were shocked.


    "No way, how could this happen, how could this happen..."


    Lu Kun was shocked and looked at Du Shaofu, who was wrapped up in a mysterious light net. His breath of terror made him feel afraid of the undead martial pulse in his body at this time, which shocked him. It was unbelievable that his undead martial pulse could not be afraid of that boy. He was "the king of man".


    "No, you still can''t do anything to me. I have the" undead military pulse ". I''m the" king of people ". You can''t do anything to me anyway."


    Lu Kun kept shaking his head and forbearing the fear in his heart. He was the king of human beings. He was full of awakened undead military pulse. How could he be afraid of a little boy in the stone dragon Empire? This is absolutely impossible. The Immortal King''s prestige and constant surging directly confront Du Shaofu''s horrible breath at this time.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were shining like thunder and silver snake. He was covered with mysterious light net. It seemed that under the influence and stimulation of the immortal martial pulse of LV Kun, he was challenged by the supreme authority and became angry. The mysterious light network on his body became more and more bright, as if he had been given life. What started to accelerate his recovery and had the will to wake up!


    "Boom


    Above the sky, in the tense atmosphere, suddenly came out the low and dull thunder, resounding through, countless eyes looked up, and saw a dark cloud suddenly appeared on the sky at this time, the dark cloud crushed the sky, the thunder flickered faintly, and the silver snake shuttled.


    Seeing the vision in the sky, there was an uproar around the square and above the tower. Then many eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    Everyone can see that the rolling thunder and dark clouds are moving low behind Du Shaofu. There is no doubt that the thunder and lightning dark clouds are caused by Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the thunder and lightning cloud also attracted the attention of the mirror moon and the Ming Lake of the Tianhu empire. The king of Zhenbei squinted and looked at the thunder cloud in the sky with doubt.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s unspeakable misery was just like the feeling that something had to be broken out of his body, but could not be counted. It was really hard to hold it in his heart. However, a breath of mysterious light in his body became more and more intense, and he began to have a hegemonic and destructive breath awakening and surging


    "Boom..."


    Above the sky, dark clouds rolled, converged into thunder clouds, silver snakes kept shuttling, with a strong thunder and pressure from the diffuse, so that everyone''s skin at this time also covered with cold.


    "Ah


    Du Shaofu finally couldn''t help the energy that was about to erupt in his body. He stood up with his head raised. Facing the rolling thunder clouds in the low altitude behind him, he gave a big drink. The sound was like thunder.


    "Boom!"


    At that moment, the mysterious light net on Du Shaofu''s body surface was as bright as a thunder ball, and countless dazzling lights were just like thunder suddenly released from the sky.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    At this moment, a series of muffled noises were heard in the Du family''s line-up of the city tower. Some people kept kneeling respectfully and kneeling on one knee. Facing the thunder and light crisscross Du Shaofu in the sky, the pressure exerted on their martial, blood, spirit and soul could not be resisted. There were secret lines on the surface of his body, and the only one was prostrate and obedient You''re going to explode.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    On the tower, I saw the strong man of Du family''s large film crawling on the ground, kneeling respectfully for it, which shocked all eyes.


    At the moment, some of the strong people in the scene were all associated with some things. It was said that Du Shaofu had something to do with duwangfu''s residence. At this time, Du Shaofu also had a sense of thunder and lightning. Therefore, Du Shaofu must have awakened the martial vein or blood vein related to the thunder and lightning of Du family, and his level was extremely high. Therefore, Du Shaofu could not help but be prostrate, just like a wolf flock meeting a wolf Wang general.


    In mid air, thunder clouds are still surging, it seems that there is still something in it.


    Thunder clouds surging, silver snakes shuttle, but the whole square is immersed in a kind of jealousy and quiet silence.


    All the onlookers held their breath and looked closely at the rolling thunder cloud, which spread out of the destruction and prestige. At the moment, it was obvious that it was more terrifying than the immortal warrior Wang Weizhi on LV Kun.


    Within the thunder cloud, it is a kind of tyrannical destruction and pressure, like being able to destroy everything, destroy the world.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The thunder cloud in the sky is now connected with Du Shaofu, and his talisman and secret patterns are also connected with thunder and lightning, which makes people feel daunting. When everyone looks at this scene in the sky, they are all swallowing their saliva


    At the moment, even Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Zhenbei king, King Hu, general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, etc., couldn''t help but hold their hands tightly, and their hearts beat faster.


    Everyone can feel that at this time, Du Shaofu was experiencing some amazing change, as if something was awakening.


    That kind of awakening, far more terrible than Lu Kun''s immortal martial vein!


    The more terrifying thunder and lightning pressure made Lu Kun''s ferocious face twitch again, and his heart felt uneasy for it. At this time, the thunder power that pervaded the sky was full of destruction, which made him feel more and more afraid.


    "Chula la!"


    In the intense eyes of the public, the rolling lightning on the sky suddenly trembled, and the thunder clouds surged. Suddenly, a stream of thunder pierced the space as if it were divine brilliance, and then they were all connected with Du Shaofu.


    The terrible thunder and lightning was swallowed up by Du Shaofu and entered the body directly under the eyes of many people.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s mysterious light net was more and more bright. The rays of light raged tens of meters away, all like thunder and lightning. The whole body was like a thunder ball, and the atmosphere of terror was in the sky.


    "How strong the pressure, the blood is boiling, I can''t resist!"


    "My pulse is going to explode, so I can''t fight it!"


    At this moment, the Du family''s old man also began to kneel on his knees, even the "outstanding" Du man was no exception.


    Under the irresistible pressure, Du Yi could only kneel down on his knees and prostrate on the city tower. Facing Du Shaofu in the sky at this time, it was just like facing his king, which was irresistible. However, he did not dare to revolt.


    In the Du family lineup, only Zhenbei Wang was able to fight against it. The whole body was covered with sunlight, and his eyes flashed with lightning. His body was shocked and stood up for a long time.


    "Shenyong awakes a kind of towering military pulse!"


    "It must be a kind of towering martial vein, stronger than Lu Kun''s!"


    Above the tower, at this time, all the major forces in the front row, princes and ministers, and the powerful people of the great palaces all got excited.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was clearly awakening a kind of terrible pulse. At this time, all this appeared in front of them. How could they not be excited.


    "Be brave and brave!"


    Silent square, in this moment, also once again boiling up.


    Around the square inside and outside, countless eyes looked at the purple robe wrapped by thunder light. The body trembled, the face turned red and excited, and the eyes were blazing, and the shouts were resounding wildly throughout the imperial capital.


    Only Lu Kun looked at Du Shaofu in the sky. The blood stains on his ferocious face began to darken. His fists clenched tightly. He didn''t expect that he could frighten the whole stone dragon Empire, but at this time, it was the boy who was in charge of business in the wild animal mountain range to smash it completely.


    At this time, the boy''s breath was even stronger than him. Wang Tianzi was under pressure, and the limelight was about to overshadow him. How could he not be angry.


    Cold, resentment, fear and other complex eyes in Lu Kun''s eyes intertwined, and then turned into a rolling strong sense of killing.


    "Hi..."


    Lu Kun''s figure swayed, waved, and finally did his best. It was like a real breath of cold and overcast from his own body. It was also like a cloud rolling. Between the clouds, he turned into a huge dark black handprint, which was suddenly shot at Du Shaofu.


    "Chulala..."


    The huge dark black palm print was like lightning through the space, and it hit Du Shaofu like lightning. The terrifying pressure and strength that pervaded Lu Kun''s last desperate efforts were enough to destroy everything.


    Above the sky, wrapped in thunder balls, at this moment, all the thunder was mysteriously collected into Du Shaofu''s body, and the purple robe appeared in the sky.


    Under countless intense eyes, Du Shaofu''s eyes were moved by thunder, but a faint smile appeared on his face. As he waved his hand to LV Kun, a very violent energy fluctuation suddenly came out from the sky. This energy fluctuation made the countless onlookers around the sky suddenly feel the sweat."Chulala..."


    A fingerprint was swept out of Du Shaofu''s fingers and turned into a chilling and profound thunder, like a Thunder Dragon.


    Countless people looked at the thunder fingerprints, and their scalp suddenly exploded.


    At this moment, under the atmosphere of tyranny and destruction, people seemed to be the soul to burst out with palpitations. They were too sluggish to speak and began to have difficulty breathing.


    In a short moment, this thunder fingerprint is a fierce collision in the former LV Kun''s black fingerprints.


    "Chulala..."


    The two collide, there is no big explosion, only a low muffled sound diffuses away. This energy diffusion distorts the surrounding space and makes the whole field tremble.


    "Hula..."


    But only for a short time, the surrounding energy is in the surrounding twisted space. At first, it explodes like fireworks. The dull sound of energy resounds endlessly. At this time, the violent energy fluctuation can be felt in the sky of the imperial capital.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Lu Kun''s black fingerprints were destroyed and destroyed, which could not be resisted at all. Blood gushed in his mouth. However, the thunder finger print still existed and could not be erased. It ran through LV Kun''s shoulder like lightning and penetrated into a blood hole.


    "Hula..."


    Lu Kun''s blood mist on his shoulder was thin, the silver snake was flashing, his breath was tyrannical and destroyed, and his immortal pulse could not be recovered.


    "You are vulnerable now


    Du Shaofu''s figure swept down, and a claw mark in his hand directly grasped LV Kun.


    "Stop it."


    At this time, behind Jingyue and Minghu, an old man in a wide hat suddenly gave a big drink, and then his figure moved, which turned into a blurred figure and shot at Du Shaofu. At the same time, a palm print was directly shot at Du Shaofu.


    "No, there are strong people hidden in the Tianhu empire!"


    At this moment, King Hu and the king of North town changed their faces. Looking at the man''s breath, he was even more powerful than Jingyue and Minghu.


    "Get out of here


    At the same time, a clear and ethereal voice suddenly came out. A graceful blue shadow seemed to affect the time. In the middle of the air, it blocked in front of the old man with a wide hat. The long white palm protruded out, and the green awn burst out. The fist directly hit the palm print of the former.


    "Bang!"


    Everything was between the electric light and the flint. The fist and palm prints collided fiercely, and the dull energy suddenly spread out. At the same time, the old man with wide hat did not know what he felt, and his face under the broad hat suddenly changed greatly.


    "Pedaling!"


    In the sky, the two figures split as soon as they touch the rune energy blooming all over the sky. The body of the old man with wide hat is directly impacted away, and it takes a few steps to stabilize the body.


    And at this time, the green body of the beautiful shadow, but only slightly shaking the body, is proud to stand in the sky, clearly appeared in the eyes of all.


    "It was her


    After seeing the beautiful image, they all looked at each other and took a cool breath. The beautiful woman was graceful and graceful, and her face was pure and innocent. Who could not be Du Xiaoqing?


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s paw print, accompanied by a faint ray of thunder, was directly seized on Lu Kun''s shoulder, and easily restrained his listless body in his hand.


    "Whoosh..."


    On the tower, four figures swept out at the same time. They were Jingyue, Minghu, zhenbeiwang and zhenbeiwang.


    All of a sudden, the four of them stood behind the broad hat old man and Du Xiaoqing.


    "Boy, let go of LV Kun, and you will win."


    The old man with a wide hat raised his head, and the wide hat on his head was lifted, revealing a complete face. He was sixty years old and strong, with some scarlet eyes in his eyes.


    Looking at the scarlet looking old man, the king of Zhenbei and the king of protecting the country also showed a dignified look on their faces. They didn''t even know the old man. It seemed that he was not a strong man in the Tianhu Empire, but his breath was extremely terrible.


    Du Shaofu looked at the scarlet old man with a cold smile and said, "the war between the two countries has long been over. This is a contest of conceited life and death. There is life and death, and no one can fight."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    "Boy, what Lu Kun said earlier is that as long as any of you can defeat him, it means that your stone dragon empire will win. The Tianhu empire will compensate you for ten" prefectures "and let go of the people in your hands. Otherwise, the Tianshi sect will never let you go, nor will we let go of the stone dragon empire. Please consider it carefully!"


    The old man with a broad hat was just Du Shaofu, with a chill in his eyes and a little fear in his eyes. Such a terrible young man was a few years younger than LV Kun. The terrible change just now clearly awakened a kind of terror pulse, which seemed to be stronger than LV Kun''s immortal martial vein.


    This boy also made a breakthrough in the first stage of Wu Hou''s territory, and defeated LV Kun, the king of Wu''s Kingdom, who had already been severely damaged before. But all this proves that the boy''s talent is enough to surpass LV Kun.


    Such a terrifying talent has already been able to compare with the most powerful young people in the sect. If they are allowed to grow up, now this boy is afraid that he will have a grudge against the Tianhu Empire, or even the heavenly snake sect. He is afraid that it will be a big problem for him to become a heavenly snake sect in the future.


    "Tian she Zong!"


    "This man is a strong man of the heavenly snake sect."


    As the old man''s voice dropped, the king of Zhenbei and the king of protection, as well as the powerful people of the main palaces, were also changed.


    The heavenly snake sect is a giant standing on the whole of Zhongzhou. If the stone dragon empire is compared with the whole tianshe sect, it is almost impossible to compete with the goat and the tiger.


    "Heavenly snake sect."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of thunder. Du Shaofu knew the size of the tianshe sect. If he killed Lu Kun at this time, the Tianshi sect would never let go of the stone dragon Empire, or even himself, for his own face. But if he let Lu Kun go easily, it would definitely be bad for him.


    After a little thought, Du Shaofu looked at the old man of the snake sect that day and said, "now, who is the winner and who is the loser in the contest between the younger generation of the Shilong Empire and the Tianhu Empire?"


    Jingyue''s eyes jerked fiercely. She looked at LV Kun and the old man of Tian she clan, who had been captured by Du Shaofu. She said, "of course, the stone dragon Empire won. Our Tianhu empire will hand over to the Shilong Empire ten" prefectures "according to the agreement


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of Jingyue''s voice, the whole xiakong square was filled with cheers.


    "Unexpectedly, Lu Kun''s life will be handed over to you!"


    The voice of the disaster came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. He bit his teeth secretly. He grabbed LV Kun''s shoulder in his hand and threw it directly at the xiakong square.


    "Pooh


    Lu Kun''s blood gushed again, and then his body fell directly into the square below.


    "Boom


    The ground trembled and the ground rocked like a mountain. Lu Kun''s body rushed into the rubble heap, and his dispirited body was unable to struggle. From the rubble pile, there was a howl of resentment.


    "Good, good, good boy, Tian she Zong remembers you!"


    The old man of Tian she clan looked at Du Shaofu with a gloomy look and scarlet eyes. Then he dived down and swept up the miserable Lu Kun in the gravel on the ground with a wave of his sleeve robe.


    At this time, Lu Kun''s breath was weak, and the strange and evil smell on his body had disappeared. However, his face was pale and his whole body was dripping with blood, especially the blood hole on his shoulder. What he suffered was the trauma of destruction, which was difficult to recover.


    "Let''s go."


    The old man of the heavenly snake sect looked back at Du Shaofu slightly, then held LV Kun in his arms, and his figure flashed away.


    In the mirror moon, the faces of Ming Lake and Ming Lake are also very ugly at this time. Following the departure of the old man of the heavenly snake sect, the figures in the line-up of Tianhu empire on the city tower also immediately left.


    The general raised his head and looked at LV Kun, who was taken by the snake clan old man that day. He murmured, "if you don''t die, you won''t die!"


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu fell down on the square and put the "Zijin tianque" inserted in the ground crevice on his shoulder again. Then, for some reason, he opened his mouth and took a breath of pale golden blood, and his last breath of thunder and lightning disappeared.


    Around the square, at the moment, his eyes were blazing at a young man in purple robed on a messy ground. The degree of blazing heat reached a frenzy.


    Under everyone''s eyes, today''s national war had already become the settlement of the Tianhu Empire, but it turned around in the hands of Du Shaofu, the God of courage, and finally turned around.


    Today, Du Shaofu, who was brave and brave, created absolute miracles again and again with a fierce and domineering posture. He shocked the whole audience with one stroke, and made continuous breakthroughs in the war. Finally, he completely defeated LV Kun, the "talent of man king" in Wu Kingdom, and shocked the whole capital of Longcheng!


    Everyone knows that after today, the name of Du Shaofu will resound through the stone dragon Empire and throughout Zhongzhou!


    On the tower, all the people stood together, and their eyes were still shaking. They all fell on the young man in purple robe.


    At the moment, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, Xie Fei, the eldest lady of Xie Wangfu, and her beautiful eyes also fell on the purple robed youth in the center of cheering at this time. Deep in the beautiful eyes, there are some ripples in the shock. It seems that they are in love with each other.Of course, no one can deny that the young man in purple robe in the field at the moment is enough to make any woman in the whole empire excited.


    "Oh..."


    Suddenly, in the center of the imperial capital and deep in the palace, suddenly there was the sound of a dragon howling through the sky. A golden dragon rose from the sky and occupied the sky. The golden light was blooming, and a strong pressure came. It made people tremble and wanted to crawl.


    "Du Shaofu, the stone city, was crowned the" king of supernatural bravery "with his incomparable bravery


    The sound waves come out from the mouth of the Golden Dragon shadow and empty shadow. The sound waves are like thunder, rolling through the imperial capital


    "The emperor ordered the dragon to be sealed, and Du Shaofu was appointed the king of divine courage!"


    "If you don''t become a marquis, you should first be a marquis. If you don''t become a king, you should first be a king!"


    "Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The whole scene was boiling with shouts and cheers rising from the sky, resounding through the sky, occupying the sky over the imperial capital for a long time.


    On the tower, the powerful princes and ministers cheered for them.


    Only the eyes in the lineup of Prince Du''s mansion looked at each other with complicated and embarrassing colors.


    On the tower, the dark wolf, phantom, and others looked down at the purple robed youth they followed, and then looked at each other.


    At this moment, everyone was thinking about the same thing. This time, the people they were following were right. At this time, they were determined not to leave the Shenyong Houfu even if they were to be driven out of Shenyong Houfu.


    "This time, it makes a lot of money."


    Zhenbei Wang''s thin and dark face was covered with an irresistible smile. He knew that this time, his cheap grandfather was too worthwhile. He also suffered from the fact that the Du family looked prosperous, but in fact, the interior was in chaos, so he was able to pick up the cheap.


    Zhenbei Wang''s eyes move, his look makes people can''t see any change, his eyes are deep, I don''t know what he is thinking at the moment.


    "Pooh


    On the ground of the square, Du Shaofu looked around and listened to the deafening cheers. A mouthful of blood came out of his mouth again. The last thunder light disappeared from his eyes, and the whole person fell down on the square.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, the night is shrouded, and the moon is hanging in the sky.


    At this time, the whole imperial capital was still full of lights, just like the daytime. It was full of bustle and discussion. All of them were talking about the national war in the daytime, and the most important one was Du Shaofu, the brave king.


    The fierce and tyrannical confrontation, continuous breakthroughs in the war, Wuhou kingdom first ascended to defeat the king''s territory, oppressed Wang Tianzi, and made the strong man in the kingdom of Tianhu willing to admit defeat, and was granted the title of "Gai Wang Zhi" by Emperor Cheng. All these comments are full of excitement and blood.


    There is no doubt that the fierce figure of Du Shaofu, the brave king, has been deeply branded in the hearts of all the people in the imperial capital.


    In the quiet courtyard room, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and covered with a light golden light.


    "Brother Qingchun, how''s my brother? Is everything ok?"


    Outside the courtyard, Du Xiaoqing''s innocent eyes looked at the illusory Zhen Qingchun and asked, all eyes were worried.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just that he has just broken through. His breath is unstable. The mysterious martial pulse and spirit seal in his body also has a lot of influence on him. In addition, he has been seriously injured. He should be able to recover slowly by breathing and breathing for a period of time." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Xiaoqing.


    "That''s great. I''m going to tell sister Shuang that they are going. There are many people waiting for news." Du Xiaoqing put down the coagulation color, Zhen Qingchun words, she naturally believed, immediately left the courtyard.


    "It''s strange. It''s really strange. It''s obvious that the martial pulse is awakened. How can it disappear? What kind of pulse is it? It''s so terrible."


    Looking at Du Xiaoqing''s departure, Zhen Qingchun''s rather obscene triangular eyes also showed a puzzled look. For example, he couldn''t see any results in some things. For example, he just couldn''t feel the existence of that terrible martial vein on Du Shaofu.


    Du Xiaoyao squatted on the stone table outside the courtyard, and the pale golden pupil fluctuated. He said to Zhen Qingchun: "he has many secrets. In short, it''s OK to be OK."


    "I''m afraid it''s too much noise this time. Although I''m fine this time, I''m afraid there will be some trouble in the future. I''m afraid that it won''t be long before those old people in Zhongzhou will pay attention to him." Zhen Qingchun murmured and sighed.


    "I''ve sent you a chapter yesterday. Today, Xiao Yu is going to pay off his debt. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    Time is like quicksand between fingers. Ten days of time passes quietly in a twinkling of an eye.


    In ten days, Du Shaofu''s name has been spread throughout the Empire. Since then, the ninth palace of the Shilong Empire has appeared.


    On the eleventh day, the dawn caught up with the night. A gray light passed through the dark brown sky, and a faint circle of silver light flickered around the horizon, and the warm red glow spread out.


    In the palace of Shenyong, there was a young man in purple robe with a purple sword behind his shoulder on his back. His whole body was covered with a pale gold halo.


    The morning glow of the window projected into the whole body, shining on the pale golden halo, rippling with a haze like golden halo, which seems dreamy and glittering.


    "Hoo..."


    After a moment, the golden diaphragm shrinks, like a golden energy filament whirling, and then it pours into the body of the youth in purple robe. A mouthful of turbid gas immediately comes out of his mouth. His eyelashes move, his eyes close, and his eyes open. The golden light in his eyes twinkles, which is deep and dazzling.


    "Boom


    At the same time when he closed his eyes and opened them, an amazing momentum swept through Du Shaofu''s body, which made the whole room tremble violently.


    "Marquis Wu''s situation is beginning to ascend!"


    He felt that there was full of mysterious Qi in his body, and the surging sense of power brought about by the breakthrough made Du Shaofu''s cells jump and cheer, and he couldn''t help crying out.


    After ten days of Tuina, the wounds on the body were almost recovered under the cultivation skills of the golden winged ROC, which is also the terror of the golden winged ROC for the body recovery.


    And the frivolous feeling brought about by the continuous breakthroughs in the war ten days ago has also been completely stabilized. The breath is solid and solid, like a rock, and can not be shaken.


    In such a short time, Du Shaofu was very happy to be able to break through the situation of Taowu Marquis and step into the level of marquis Wu.


    In the process, Du Shaofu was puzzled, which seemed to have something to do with the broken bone in his chest.


    The broken bone, which was mysteriously obtained from the wild animal mountains, is obviously related to the golden winged ROC bird. After merging with himself, he got the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC. Because of the chance, the blood in his body became the golden roc blood.


    Du Shaofu still clearly remembers the process of this bone fracture, and thanks to nalukun. If it wasn''t for the fact that he hit the broken bone in his chest at the time of his heavy injury, the breath of yin and evil attracted the purest energy and Peng blood hidden in the broken bone, even this time he could not break through the situation of marquis Wu.


    At this time, feeling the changes in his body, Du Shaofu felt that the blood in his body seemed to be more and more refined. Under the effect of this pure Peng blood, his whole body was sublimated to a higher level, and his body became more and more powerful. His whole body seemed to be thoroughly washed and tempered once again.


    This kind of benefit is hard to describe and feel for outsiders. Only Du Shaofu knows it best. It''s a blessing in disguise and benefits a lot.


    The broken bone in the chest, this time, was completely integrated with the body by Lu Kun. With the most pure blood spilled from the broken bone, it was connected to both ends of the broken bone. With the help of the cultivation of the golden winged ROC bird, it was firmly connected and inseparable, just like a new life.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is there no big problem?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure appears in front of Du Shaofu. His eyes are very serious and curiously looking at Du Shaofu.


    "We should be able to recover in a few days."


    Looking at his familiar face, Du Shaofu said with a slight smile. Then he jumped out of the bed and stretched himself. He heard a lot of "crackling" noises in his joints.


    Zhen Qingchun''s obscene eyes wavered slightly and asked Du Shaofu, "where is your mysterious martial pulse? Have you awakened?"


    "Wu mai..."


    Du Shaofu glanced slightly. He knew that Zhen Qingchun was asking about his mysterious light net. The light net was formed by the connection of martial veins, which seemed to be a kind of terrible military pulse hidden in his body.


    After hearing the speech, Du Shaofu also peeped into his body, his eyes closed slightly, and his face began to change slightly.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s eyes opened, and his face raised doubts.


    "How''s it going?" Zhen Qingchun looks at Du Shaofu and asks curiously.


    Du Shaofu shook his head. His eyes were puzzled and said, "it''s gone. I can''t notice it."


    During his prying, Du Shaofu discovered that the mysterious light net, which had erupted in his body at that time, was as usual, and disappeared without any trace in his body.


    At this time, Du Shaofu felt that his pulse was the same as the normal pulse, but it was much better than before.


    "Disappeared, too strange..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun sighed slightly and shook his head. "In fact, I have checked it for you. I thought you could feel it. It seems that you have many secrets in your body.""Brother Qingchun, why is this so?"


    Du Shaofu asked in doubt. The mysterious force in his body clearly exists, but it is elusive and traceless.


    "Judging from the situation that day, the people in duwangfu are also related to your martial veins, so you can directly exclude the inheritance from your mother. It seems that there must have been a great person among the ancestors of Du family, who even shocked the existence of this continent. Your body happens to have hidden the blood inheritance of your ancestors, and the martial veins are accompanied by blood inheritance It makes you have the martial vein inheritance of your ancestors, but it is extremely weak. This is similar to the phenomenon of Wang scale demon tiger returning to ancestry. If you want to fully activate the hidden martial vein, you have to look at the chance. Maybe you can''t wake up again for a lifetime. This kind of thing is mostly possible but not desirable. " Zhen Qingchun thought for a while and then said to Du Shaofu.


    "The ancestors of the Du family, are they the two great men?"


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he couldn''t help but think about the two ancestors of Du family mentioned by his elder sister Du Xiaoman. One of the two ancestors of Du family stayed in Shicheng, the other left Shicheng, and later became the present Du Wangfu.


    "By the way, when you fainted in the square, the people of duwangfu wanted to take you back to duwangfu. I was afraid that they would think something, and I knew that you didn''t want to go back, so Du Xiaoqing drove them away. Those people in duwangfu were very afraid of Xiaoqing''s girl." Zhen Qingchun immediately said to Du Shaofu.


    "Duwangfu."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. Anyway, he didn''t want to have too much relationship with Du Wangfu.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Zhen Qingchun raised his eyes and looked at Du Shaofu, reminding him: "you have offended the tianshe sect completely this time. Be careful when you meet the people of the tianshe sect. The tianshe sect is an old force in Zhongzhou and is extremely strong."


    "Next, I want to find my father, and then to find my mother and sister. I believe my father should know where my mother and sister are now. As for the heavenly snake sect, just don''t provoke me, and I don''t want to provoke more."


    Du Shaofu didn''t think it was easy for him to reach the level of cultivation in Marquis Wu. The final result of his practice is that the most important thing for Du Shaofu is to find his mother and sister, and then get together with his family.


    This kind of simplicity is easy for ordinary people, but it is not an easy thing for Du Shaofu, even so far, it is still far away.


    After chatting with Zhen Qingchun for a while, Du Shaofu left the room and saw Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang, dark wolf and phantom.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s recovery seems to be in good condition, Du Xiaoqing and others are smiling.


    Then Du Shaofu learned from the mouth of dark wolf, mirage and Ouyang Shuang what happened in the past ten days.


    During this period, all the major forces and the palaces of the imperial capital Longcheng sent people to express their concern and sent a lot of congratulatory gifts to congratulate the king, but the Duke''s residence was still excluded.


    What''s more, it is said that many forces came to celebrate with their daughters.


    Among the imperial capitals, the original boiling gradually calmed down a lot in time. I heard that the stone dragon Empire had sent a large army to the Tianhu Empire to accept ten prefectures.


    In a word, the victory of the stone dragon Empire this time has inspired the whole empire.


    With the arrival of Shenyong Houfu in Shenyong Wangfu, various treatment and establishment have been improved a lot, and these expenses are also very large.


    As the master, Du Shaofu had to know something about it. Fortunately, dark wolf and phantom were already very skilled and competent in these matters. Now the whole palace is under the control of them, and everything is in order.


    "Miss Xie Fei of the house of King Xie asked to see the king of courage."


    In the small hall, Du Shaofu was chatting with Ouyang Shuang, mirage and dark wolf about the imperial capital. Outside the hall, someone came to report.


    "Sheffith."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected, with a little smile in his eyes. Now he still had to call his sister.


    Outside the palace of Shenyong, a cold ice demon Eagle stands in the air.


    A charming woman in a light blue dress, waist if plain, muscles like blood clotting, standing outside the palace of Shenyong, not painted pink and black, not red lips, charming and moving.


    "Sister Fei."


    Du Shaofu appeared in front of Xie Fei with a faint smile on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that the king himself would come out to pick me up, but I was flattered."


    Xie Fei smiles with a smile. Her air is like a orchid. Her hair is scattered in her waist at will. She is charming and boneless.


    "It''s updated today. Brothers have a rest earlier.


    Yesterday, I saw many brothers giving awards, but I have seen the names today. I would like to express my thanks to all of you for your support. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    "Are you making fun of me?"


    Looking at the charming woman in front of him, Du Shaofu could only smile bitterly. He thought of the words of the king of Zhenbei. If the charming and boneless woman could not be married in a few years, he would only be able to marry, and there was a bit of embarrassment in his eyes.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Xie Fei''s expression fluctuated in his eyes. It seemed that he was quite surprised that he could recover to a level of no serious harm in the past ten days. He looked at the young man who was carrying a broad sword behind his shoulder. His heart also moved a little, but did not show his color. His red lips opened slightly and said, "I''m not making fun of you. It''s my grandfather who asked me to see how you recovered."


    "I''m ok. I''ll go to see Grandpa Xie in a few days." Said Du Shaofu.


    Later, Du Shaofu was about to lead Xie Fei into the mansion. Unexpectedly, the general, GUI WA, Gu Xinyan, Wuque and Guo Shaofeng came.


    The general and the other five came together to see how much Du Shaofu had recovered from his injuries. However, as soon as they arrived at the Shenyong palace, they were surprised to see Du Shaofu, who was completely free from any serious injury. Even the five of them did not recover as much as Du Shaofu.


    A moment later, in the hall of the palace, people naturally chatted.


    In the small talk, the general, GUI Wa and others are still shocked when they face Du Shaofu. The scene on the square at the beginning made people feel frightened and shocked.


    Everyone knows that from then on, it will be difficult to catch up with the fierce Lord in terms of strength. When the Marquis of Wu Kingdom first ascends, he can defeat King Wu''s territory. This is simply abnormal.


    "Lord, the eldest princess is here."


    While they were chatting, the dark wolf hurried into the hall and whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    As soon as the voice of the dark wolf dropped, a woman dressed in a strong orange dress had already entered the hall and looked into the hall with her eyes shining. At this time, Xie Fei and other people beamed with a smile, and her teeth lit up and said, "I know you are all there when I see the mount outside the door."


    "I''ve seen the eldest princess."


    Xie Fei, general, GUI WA, sorcerer, Ouyang Shuang, etc. get up and salute each other slightly. It can be said that except Xie Fei, other people have known each other since childhood, and even can be regarded as childhood playmates.


    "You don''t have to be polite. This is outside the palace, not inside the palace."


    The long and tall legs of the strong dressed woman were broken forward, and her waist was full, which was not enough to grasp. Her elegant temperament was a little chilly, but at this time it was Jiao Yan Lu smiling. Finally, she looked at Xie Fei and said, "I didn''t expect that sister Fei is here."


    "Grandfather asked me to come and see the king of courage, so I came."


    Xie Fei''s beautiful eyes moved, looking at the bright, set off a unique amorous feelings, beautiful posture, extremely provocative.


    "Ask sister Fei to say hello to Zhenbei Wang for me when she goes back."


    Naturally, it is Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, who speaks to Xie Fei and then looks at the hall. Xie Fei, Ouyang Shuang and Gu Xinyan are all in the hall. Her beautiful eyes are slightly fluctuating, and she finally falls on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan. He had wanted to hide, but now he couldn''t hide. Facing the beautiful eyes, he could only squeeze out some bitter smile on his face.


    "You come with me, I have something to tell you."


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyes glared at Du Shaofu secretly, but he kept a smile in the hall.


    "We are all our own people, the eldest princess. It''s good to say something here."


    When Du Shaofu was stunned, he immediately put out a smile on his face and said that he didn''t want to be alone with Cheng Shengnan. In case that woman suddenly attacked him, it would be bad. Besides, he didn''t mean to do that twice.


    Cheng Shengnan raised his head and stepped to Du Shaofu. He took Du Shaofu''s arm and said, "just follow me."


    The eldest princess, Cheng Shengnan, did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Instead, she took Du Shaofu''s arm and walked out of the hall in a rather surprised and complicated way.


    "The eldest princess seems to have a good friendship with him."


    Wuque, Ouyang Shuang, Xie Fei and Gu Xinyan are all surprised by the change of their eyes.


    "What''s the matter, princess?"


    Du Shaofu was held by the eldest princess. At this time, he was absolutely worried. However, he knew that this woman was definitely the one who started to do it. He had to be careful.


    "It''s no big deal. What should I do when I''m so nervous? Don''t worry about the past things. However, if you dare to speak out, I''ll never finish with you."


    The eldest princess looked up at Du Shaofu with her beautiful eyes. She took Du Shaofu''s hand but did not separate. She went straight out of the palace and said, "in fact, it is my father who wants to see you. There are important things to talk to you about."


    Du Shaofu was pulled by the eldest princess. I don''t know when this woman will change her face again. He doesn''t dare to leave. However, there is a faint fragrance around him. His breath is like Zhilan, but he has no reason to feel confused.


    At this time, many bodyguards and servants in the palace of Shenyong were surprised to see this scene"I''ve seen the king of courage!"


    "Look, it''s the king of courage. He''s the king of courage. He defeated the man king of the Tianhu Empire, the gifted Lu Kun, and strengthened our country''s prestige."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With Du Shaofu''s entry into the palace, there was a lot of fluctuation in the palace. Along the way, many palace guards saluted respectfully and showed awe.


    "My father is waiting for you inside. Go in. I''ll wait for you outside." Outside the Golden Dragon hall, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan said to Du Shaofu.


    The Golden Dragon hall, grand and magnificent, with green eaves and green tiles, is still the time when Du Shaofu stepped into the palace again.


    In the Golden Dragon hall, the lifelike Golden Dragon whirled around. Emperor Cheng was not angry but powerful. His eyes were smiling. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "how is the recovery of his injury?"


    "See the process of the emperor, the recovery of the injury has no major obstacle."


    Du Shaofu bowed slightly and faced the emperor Cheng again. He still felt an indescribable dignity, which was closely related to the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Spirit.


    "No need to be polite. This time, I want to thank you on behalf of the whole empire."


    Emperor Cheng chuckles, and the shadow of the dragon on his whole body is like a living creature. He looks at Du Shaofu, and his deep eyes seem to be in full bloom. He says, "this time, you defeated LV Kun, the emperor of the heavenly snake, and has made great contributions to our country. So, how about giving you the ten lands I won as the fiefdoms of the Shenyong palace?"


    "Fiefdoms."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned. He did not know how many stone cities there were. It was a huge area. He did not think about it for a long time. He looked up at Cheng Huang and said, "emperor Cheng, I''m still young. I''m afraid this is not suitable. I haven''t managed ten prefectures well. I''d better talk about it later."


    Hearing this, Emperor Cheng''s eyes flashed a little surprise, and then he said with a smile: "it''s so. Let''s talk about it later. You can heal your wounds well after you go back. If you have anything in the future, you can come to me at any time. If necessary, you can use the power of the Empire."


    "Thank you very much Du Shaofu nodded his thanks and chatted with Cheng Huang for a while before he left.


    "How''s the conversation with my father?"


    In the palace, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, sent Du Shaofu out of the palace. He followed him closely, with a touch of moving smile. Many palace guards and maids were quite surprised, but never saw the eldest princess have that kind of daughter posture.


    "Just chatting casually, I didn''t say anything."


    In the face of the woman around him, Du Shaofu was still quite nervous, but he knew that the woman would change his face if he said that.


    "When will you return to tianwu college?"


    Cheng Shengnan asked, looking at the purple robed youth around her, she still remembers that this time, facing LV Kun of the tianshe sect, she was even more domineering, which made her heart ripple.


    "It should be soon."


    Du Shaofu replied that he was a disciple of tianwu college. There were many things he had not learned in tianwu college. Naturally, he wanted to go back to tianwu college.


    "When you get back, will you come to see me if you have time?"


    Cheng Shengnan''s bright eyes suddenly looked at Du Shaofu and asked. His tall body was as straight as a proud snow lotus, and his slender legs seemed to be a kind of teasing to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was stunned and looked at the woman in front of him and said, "why should I go to see you?"


    "You..."


    Hearing this, Cheng Shengnan immediately looks at Du Shaofu with a fierce stare and says, "I won''t send you. You can go out of the palace by yourself. Take this pill and it will help you recover."


    After the words fall, Cheng Shengnan throws a jade bottle with pills in his hand and hits Du Shaofu''s palm. Then he turns around and leaves.


    "Woman, it''s so fickle."


    Looking at the exquisite and tall figure leaving, Du Shaofu''s face set off a bitter smile, and then left.


    "Fool, you are absolutely a fool." As soon as Du Shaofu left the palace, Zhen Qingchun''s voice came to his ears.


    Du Shaofu took out the tower from his arms and put it in his palm. He asked Zhen Qingchun, "how can I be a fool?"


    "That little girl likes you, but you don''t understand." Zhen Qingchun''s voice spreads out with the flavor of aging.


    "Like me."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned.


    Zhen Qingchun continued: "I think this girl is also good, her talent is barely enough, her appearance is beautiful, especially her figure is really good. She is still the princess of the stone dragon empire. If you marry her together, maybe the whole stone dragon empire will be yours."


    "I''m not interested in the stone dragon empire."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes were clear and his eyes were moving. He murmured in a low voice: "I only want my family to be together."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    "That''s why you don''t want ten prefectures from the emperor of the stone dragon Empire?" Zhen Qingchun''s funny tone came out.


    "As the saying goes, take people''s hands short, eat people''s soft mouth, I''m just a student of tianwu college, I want to be easy." Du Shaofu said lightly.


    At dusk, the sky is full of red clouds, shining with gold.


    When Du Shaofu returned to the Shenyong palace from the palace, it was dusk. He met the dark wolf at the door. He learned from the dark wolf that the general, Xie Fei and others had left. However, Ouyang Shuang picked up the guests from the Li family.


    "Is it Li Xue?"


    Du Shaofu guessed that the only Li family member who can let Ouyang Shuang come out and pick up is Li Xue.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu also met the Li family''s visitors in the hall. It was Li Xue who was in speculation.


    But at the beginning that a charming seductive woman, at this time is less than the original elation.


    "I have seen the king of courage."


    Li Xue wanted to salute, but Du Shaofu stopped him and said, "I''m a student of tianwu college first. Sister, do you want to make fun of me?"


    "I don''t dare to make fun of you. You are the king of the Empire and famous." Li Xueying smile, still charming.


    "It was just an accident."


    Du Shaofu said softly. Looking at the woman in front of him, he was still dressed in hot clothes and had a bumpy figure, which made it difficult for people to leave their eyes.


    "I can tell you first that I came here by Li family Bi."


    Li Xue smiles bitterly, and her eyes are a little gloomy. In addition to her father, almost all the elders of the ethnic groups are asking her to come to the Shenyong palace to get in touch with each other. She is even more enthusiastic about thousands of families than at the beginning. She even wishes that she can join the Shenyong palace. For this, she can only sigh that she was born in the Li family, and everything makes her unable to choose.


    Du Shaofu also laughed bitterly. It was not difficult to understand Li Xue''s meaning. He said softly, "do you want to stay here for a few days?"


    Li Xue smiles, looks at Ouyang Shuang around him, and then says to Du Shaofu, "I remember you told me that you had a world meeting, didn''t you?"


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly. After half a year, he didn''t know what would happen to the world. However, the medicine King doctor with six star spirit Fu Master had no life, and the king of Wu, such as the eagle king Gong Dao, was in a strong position. In the chaos demon city, there should be nothing difficult to deal with.


    Seeing this, Li Xue asked with a smile: "I don''t want to go back to the college, and I don''t want to stay in the imperial capital. Your world should not be in the imperial capital. I want to join the World Association. I don''t know whether you accept it or not?"


    "Of course, whenever you want to go." Du Shaofu was stunned and then said with a smile.


    "No problem. It''s settled." Li xuemu showed a smile, and his eyes also showed a look.


    "You have not recovered from the injury. Have a rest early. Li Xue wants to stay in Shenyong palace for a few days. I will accompany her to her room."


    Ouyang Shuang finished speaking to Du Shaofu and took Li Xue to leave directly. On his beautiful face, he showed a look of no admittance to Du Shaofu.


    "How can I offend this man?" Looking at Ouyang Shuang''s back, Du Shaofu was puzzled.


    At night, the moon rippling on the sky is quiet and euphemistic.


    Du Shaofu returned to the room, sat cross legged and continued to breathe. In his mind, he was also understanding master qizun''s "holy formula.".


    Night shrouds, a bright moon across the delicate cornice, to the surrounding sprinkle a hazy yellow light, so that the vast and magnificent palace appears mysterious and quiet.


    In the center of the palace, the magnificent golden dragon hall stands in the night, just like a golden, magnificent.


    "Sheng Nan, is there any news from your school''s divine court?" In the Golden Dragon hall, Cheng Huang asked the eldest princess in a deep, deep voice.


    "Not yet, but I believe my school has learned the news. Maybe there will be news coming soon."


    Cheng Shengnan light way, eyes in the pan a little worried, then looked at Cheng Huang, way: "father emperor, today you and he talk about what?"


    "I wanted to give him ten houses, but he didn''t mean to be moved by them."


    Cheng Huang looks at Cheng Shengnan and sighs a little between his eyebrows and says: "it seems that the whole empire can''t be put into his eyes. If he is not a member of tianwu academy, it would be better for me, and it won''t embarrass me."


    "If only he was not from tianwu college." Cheng Shengnan light way, the eye light also pan congealing color.


    Night shrouded, a vast mountain area, one after another, giant cities, like a black ancient beast winding across the horizon, incomparably majestic, overlapping mountains, one palace after another, magnificent.


    One of the tall and towering palaces, carved beams and painted buildings, with lightning and thunder light runes spread over the palace, into inscriptions.


    "I didn''t expect that tianwu college could still have such students. In order to avoid the resurgence of tianwu college, everything can''t wait any longer. Get ready to start."


    In the center of the hall, an old man less than 70 years old has a majestic voice, as if he can look down upon the world and shake the whole Zhongzhou."Shenzong, what about the stone dragon Empire? There are people in the royal family of the stone dragon Empire who have something to do with us." Under the hall, an old man asked.


    "Little stone dragon Empire, don''t pay attention to too much. Things in tianwu academy can''t wait any longer. You must get it."


    The 70 year old man said, "let''s let the people in the dark do it over the years, otherwise it will be harmful to us if it is spread out. It should be enough for those people in the dark to destroy a declining tianwu Academy."


    "Yes."


    In the hall, a strong enough to be famous in the whole Zhongzhou respectfully retreated and left.


    "Tianwu college was extraordinary at the beginning, but it was a pity that it later fell down. It seems that it will be removed from Zhongzhou in the future."


    After the figures left the hall, a strange light spread out, and a figure stood up. The light around him was like a silver snake, which drowned him and wrapped him in it, destroying and tyrannical people. People could not get close to him. He could only look up.


    "I''ve seen the emissary, and the descendants of the clan you are looking for should also have gone down. In the stone dragon Empire, Duke Du''s family members have practiced skills related to thunder and lightning. Not long ago, a boy named Du Shaofu defeated the descendant of King Tianzi of the Tianshui sect with the power of thunder and lightning."


    Looking at the visitors, the 70 year old man stood up respectfully and said, "the emissary said that although the descendants of that clan would be hidden in the world, their talents would be extraordinary, which was related to practicing thunder and lightning skills. I think the Du family members should be the hidden descendants of the clan the emissaries are looking for."


    "stone dragon Empire, Du''s mansion, Du family..."


    Within the ray ball light, suddenly a breath of terror fluctuated, making the whole hall tremble for no reason.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning of the next day, the morning breeze was blowing and the morning light was dim. On the sky, several residual stars gradually disappeared with the ray of dawn.


    Outside the Shenyong palace, a tall and upright young man stood quietly, dressed in a blue and white robe with slightly closed eyes. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time.


    "Hoo..."


    In the room, Du Shaofu breathed out his turbid breath and stopped breathing. His face was ruddy, his eyes twinkled, and he gradually became introverted and clear.


    A moment later, in the small hall of the palace, Du Shaofu saw the jade of all ages. His domineering atmosphere became more and more steady and restrained.


    "Think about it?"


    Du Shaofu knew the purpose of the jade. Looking at the jade in front of him, he was able to suffer a great blow, but still could still stand up. This made Du Shaofu see his shadow at the beginning.


    Looking at the purple robed youth in front of her body, her eyes fluttered a little and said softly, "I don''t have to think about it. I''ve already decided that I''m just waiting for you to get better soon."


    "Even if you have made a choice, let''s start. But I still want to make it clear to you that I''m not sure. Once you fail or you can''t carry on, the consequences will be extremely serious and most of you will lose your life." Du Shaofu said solemnly.


    "Let''s go. I''ve been waiting a long time." She said, looking more calm than Du Shaofu at this time.


    "All right."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then went to a quiet courtyard in the palace. He also found Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiao Hu, dark wolf, phantom, etc. as their Dharma protectors. After placing a seal outside the courtyard, Du Shaofu and qianguyu entered the courtyard.


    In an empty room in the courtyard, Du Shaofu looked at the jade in front of him and said, "we''re going to start. Your shrine has been broken. If you want to set foot in martial arts, you can only rely on some special methods. I can''t restore the temple for you. However, I have a set of special skills for cultivating the flesh body, which is especially suitable for those who have broken the shrine It is said that if you practice to the extreme, you can achieve the peak of martial arts with your body. In addition, I have a special method of forging body in my hand. If I cooperate with the practice of body training, I should be able to gain more strength. It''s just that I''m not sure about the method of body forging. You can only choose to practice the skill of cultivating the body. "


    "Cultivate the method of physical body, and achieve the peak of martial arts with the body!"


    Hearing this, jade''s eyes were finally rippling with ripples, and her chest fluctuated. Then she looked at Du Shaofu with firm eyes and said, "you can be as powerful as a tiger. Naturally, you can''t fall down. Let''s start."


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly and began to calm down gradually. He took a deep breath and waved his hand. A pill slowly fell in front of the jade and said, "this is a body protecting pill. It can protect your internal organs from high temperature. Later, I will refine your body and arrange some measures on your body. If it succeeds, it will be better in the future It''s enough for you to rely on, but if you fail, you''ll be more or less unlucky. "


    "I believe you."


    Qianguyu took the pills from Du Shaofu without hesitation. Without any hesitation, the time for hesitation and meditation was long enough for him. Now that he has come, there is only absolute trust.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    "I''ll do my best."


    Du Shaofu nodded and his fingerprints congealed. In front of him, a cauldron of spirit furnace Fu immediately condensed, and a hot breath surged out. Within the cauldron, there was a flame jumping out.


    Under the blazing momentum, let the eternal jade heart and spirit ripple. At this time, when all the accomplishments were lost, I felt like I was crawling and shaking.


    "I''m going to refine your body now. You''re going to enter my spirit furnace and Fu tripod, forge it at high temperature and refine impurities. This process is extremely dangerous. If you can''t fight against it, all your previous achievements will be wasted." Du Shaofu said to qianguyu, "I understand."


    Qian Gu Yu nodded, his feet together, then crouched down. Finally, he jumped into Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu Ding.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as he jumped into the cauldron, a scream came out of the Jade''s mouth. His clothes turned into ashes at the moment of contact with the cauldron. The flames burned the body. His hair just stood upright, and his long black hair burned to ashes


    When the flame enters the body, not only the skin, but also the deep soul suddenly burns.


    All of a sudden, this kind of high temperature burns the body and makes the soul of jade seem to be evaporated by the high temperature, and the skin burns and shrinks. It is just like the fur of an animal is burned by the fire, and the sound of "nourishing" oil stains suddenly comes out.


    However, the jade is also the cultivator of Wuhou state. Although the cultivation is abandoned and the temple is broken, the body is also the body of the cultivator. There are some mysterious Qi in the meridians in the body. In the mood, it is definitely the level of the Wuhou state. After the scream, Du Shaofu did not control the high temperature of the flame, but he was very painful But then it is in the edge line that can resist.


    "Hula..."


    At the same time, the body protecting pill, which had just been taken by the jade for thousands of years, began to take effect in the body at this time. A strong medicinal force spread in the body, covering the viscera and six viscera, resisting the fatal damage of the penetrating high temperature to the viscera.


    But that kind of flame high temperature, still is lets the viscera, the muscle, the cell blood vessel are all violent convulsions, the pain several desire cannot speak.


    "We must fight against it!"


    Du Shaofu told the Immortal Jade in the Linglu Fu Ding that the change of the handprint made the space turbulent.


    The energy of spirit and soul controlled the temperature in the cauldron. Du Shaofu began to forge jade body according to the method of holy body formula.


    During this period of time, in order to perform the sacred formula for the eternal jade, Du Shaofu had been taking time to understand the "holy body formula". The body protecting pill was also refined before the war with the Tianhu empire.


    This was also the first time Du Shaofu used the sacred formula left by his master qizun. Naturally, he did not dare to be careless. He was extremely nervous and focused.


    The "holy body formula" is like practicing body skills, but it is different. It refines the body of the practitioner as a spirit weapon. At the same time, it can refine some animal energy secrets, even the Fu array into the human body. At the end of refining, the body is comparable to the Taoist tools, magic tools and holy vessels.


    If it is spread out that Du Shaofu intends to do so, it may be enough to call him a madman. Only now Immortal Jade will believe that Du Shaofu can succeed.


    Of course, she was afraid that she would believe Du Shaofu only when she had no other choice. If she had changed her mind, she would probably not have believed Du Shaofu.


    However, Du Shaofu firmly believed that Shifu qizun''s holy formula could be absolutely successful, but the difficulty was not so great. Judging from the master''s qizun''s retention, Du Shaofu learned that Shifu qizun had experimented with the sacred formula, and there was a precedent of success.


    "Hula..."


    It controls the flame in the Linglu Fu tripod and refines the impurities in the jade body. Under the flame, bursts of white smoke erupt. The sound of "Zizi" is heard in the Linglu Fu Ding.


    As time went by, impurities were obviously burned out of the jade body and finally turned into ashes in the flame.


    "Ah


    But in this process, the eternal jade was miserable. When her skin got to the back, it was almost burned and exploded by the flame. The pain was indescribable and even speechless. Ordinary people could not bear it, or even could not bear it.


    But the eternal jade just gritted her teeth and fought hard. She tried to endure that kind of inhuman pain. In her two pupils, blood overflowed, which made people feel cold and trembling.


    This is also a very time-consuming process, so it lasted a full 24 hours, which is definitely the longest time in this life for the eternal jade.


    The energy of the body protecting pill in the jade body is also gradually disappearing. The internal organs, meridians and blood vessels twitch under the high temperature. The body begins to emit "nourishing" smoke under the high temperature, and then spreads out from the nostrils, mouth, ears and even eyes.


    But at this time, at least on the surface, the body of the jade has changed greatly. The whole body is full of a kind of luster, just like being watered with metal. It has a sense of explosive power."HISHI..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints changed, and most of the flame in the Linglu Fu cauldron dissipated, which made the pain of the ancient jade much easier.


    "Next, I will arrange some Rune arrays and secret methods on you, which should be extremely painful. You should continue to fight." Du Shaofu spent 24 hours in a row, and his face was pale and his consumption was astonishing.


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were condensed, and the secret patterns of the talismans immediately spread and opened, and a wave of energy waves spread all over his body.


    What Du Shaofu had to do next was to engrave some special Rune arrays and animal energy secret methods on the body of the eternal jade, add the fire in the spirit furnace Fu tripod, and engrave them in the bone depth, so that these Rune arrays and animal energy secrets can be combined with the ancient jade.


    This process, for Du Shaofu, is a huge project, tedious steps, the understanding of Fu array and the secret of animal power, and finally refined into the eternal jade body.


    Any step is enough to make the general master of array Fu look forward to it, and even some master of array Fu dare not start after knowing the process.


    But for the eternal jade, it is more miserable than the burning pain of forging body just to face. The secret method of animal power and rune array are engraved in the depth of the whole body''s bones, which is more unbearable than the pain of scraping bones.


    At this time, the two men were willing to fight and fight, so they happened to start to try. I''m afraid qizun is here now, but I have no words for it. It can be said that these two people do not know the height of heaven and earth.


    "Ah


    A few moments later, the room was filled with a thrilling wail. Du Shaofu''s secret pattern of a Taoist talisman fell on the surface of the ancient jade. With the light of energy, it made the jade fluctuate like a bubble and then disappeared. In the process, the jade kept screaming.


    "Hula..."


    As the talisman''s Secret patterns enter the eternal jade, the energy fluctuation begins to spread in the jade body. This energy fluctuation is extremely miraculous, as if it can communicate and absorb the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth, and finally gather around the jade.


    "Eternal jade, you must hold on."


    Looking at the hidden patterns of the ancient jade, Du Shaofu''s face became more and more dignified. The hidden patterns continued to be engraved in the body of the jade, which made the jade body filled with strange energy fluctuations.


    Such time continues to slowly pass, the eternal jade continues to scream


    Pay and gain are basically proportional to each other. At this moment, it is no doubt that as long as the eternal jade can contend with each other and Du Shaofu can succeed, then the ancient jade of tianwu college will be able to revive in another way and return to martial arts, even stronger than the original!


    "It''s incredible, it''s incredible..."


    In the room, there is actually a third person in the room at this time. Zhen Qingchun''s unreal body has appeared in the room. Looking at the room at this time, those two are all things of the Lord who knows nothing about the heaven and earth. The inverted triangle eyes are full of shock and inconceivable.


    With Zhen Qingchun''s venomous eyesight and rich experience of seeing and hearing, he knew what Du Shaofu and qianguyu were doing. The appearance of this incredible scene in front of him was enough to shock him.


    Xiao Hu and Du Xiaoqing mainly protect the Dharma. Listening to the incessant screams in the courtyard, their eyes are extremely puzzled, but they are also closely guarding Dharma.


    Even Du Xiaoqing, who is fond of playing, after receiving his brother''s special explanation, also stops playing and protects the Dharma.


    At the same time, the imperial capital Longcheng, duwangfu.


    In the main hall of duwangfu, there is an ancient Sarcophagus, filled with the atmosphere of ancient vicissitudes.


    If Du Shaofu were here, he would have recognized that the sarcophagus was the one in the ancestral hall of Du family in Shicheng. I don''t know why this sarcophagus actually appeared in the palace of Duwang.


    "The sarcophagus has an ancient flavor. It seems that it has some origins."


    "Is this left by my ancestors of Du family?"


    Many old people and the powerful duwangfu were all around the sarcophagus.


    "Old six, old five, you can find Du''s treasure. How can you have injuries on your body? How can you take back a pair of sarcophagus, and how many other children of your family who went to stone city with you?" In the hall, an old man asked two pale middle-aged men in the hall.


    A pale old man''s eyes spread a little chill, and said, "after we went to Du''s house in Shicheng, we searched many places and found nothing special. We didn''t ask about the treasures of Du''s family. However, we found that the sarcophagus in the ancestral hall seemed to be very ancient and extraordinary, so he wanted to take it back to have a look Meaning is to move your hand. "


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    "Is there anyone who is your opponent in the small declining clan of Du family in Shicheng?"


    The old man doubted and asked, the strength of the fifth and the sixth were all in Wuhou. How could there be a cultivator of Wuhou state in Shicheng Du''s family.


    "The Du family had no Marquis territory. Naturally, it was not our opponent at the beginning. However, we didn''t expect that there was an animal King kingdom in the stone city, and the relationship with Du family in Shicheng was very good. Therefore, we suffered a great loss. If we had not escaped quickly, we would not have come back."


    Another pale man replied, with some lingering fear in his eyes. He was extremely afraid of the strong of the king of beasts. It was absolutely extraordinary.


    Hearing this, the old man''s eyes fluctuated. Then he looked at the sarcophagus with an ancient flavor and said, "I didn''t expect that a small stone city would be a monster with the cultivation of the animal King''s realm. However, the sarcophagus may be left by the ancestors of Du family. Maybe there will be some secrets. The Du family''s things should be left in our Duke''s residence."


    "Du shaotian and Du Shaofu are extraordinary. In the first battle with Lu Kun of Tianhu Empire, Du Shaofu''s awakening was obviously related to our ancestors. Could it be related to the sarcophagus?"


    "If you don''t find any treasure in Du''s family, it''s probably related to the sarcophagus."


    "If all the people in Duke Du''s mansion can get benefits, why don''t we be so happy in the world?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu was too strong in the first battle with Lu Kun of the Tianhu empire. All the Du family members were shocked and frightened by the pressure. If we can find out the secret and let all the Du family get benefits, why not worry that the Du family is not so prosperous.


    "Ah


    Inside the hall, a deep man sighed and said in a low voice, "I hope you are not provoking a great disaster for the Duke''s mansion..."


    "Elder Dharma protectors, this sarcophagus was left by the ancestors of Du family, and has always been in Shicheng. We''d better keep awe and send it back to Shicheng." At the head of the hall, the King opened his mouth. The thunder light in his eyes fluctuated and his eyes sighed.


    "The master of the family, the ancestors of the Du family should stay in my Duke''s mansion!"


    "Master, there may be some secrets in this sarcophagus. For the sake of my whole duwangfu, I can''t send it back to Shicheng!"


    "The Du family in the small stone city is divided into different families. Do you really dare to oppose it? The things left by our ancestors should be left in our duwangfu."


    All of a sudden, an old man opened his mouth to the king, and felt that the sarcophagus should be left in the palace.


    "For so many years, you have taken everything for granted. Today, you will surely bring disaster to the Du family. From today on, I will start to practice in the closed door. You can do it yourself." After the king of the state protection finished, Shuangtong sighed and left the hall.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the room, Du Shaofu''s spirit furnace Fu Ding has been converged, but in the open space, there is a body wrapped by the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth, sitting cross knee, faintly visible body red Luo.


    "Hoo..."


    Seeing the energy wrapped around his body, Du Shaofu exhaled a deep breath from his abdomen, and his heart was slightly relieved. Although his face was as pale as gray, he had a little smile in his eyes.


    "Did you succeed?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s unreal figure floated around Du Shaofu. His eyes were always curious about his body wrapped in energy.


    "It should be a success, but the next step is up to him."


    There was a smile on Du Shaofu''s face. What he wanted to do had already been completed. The next thing was entirely up to qiangu jade. If the jade could blend smoothly with the beast power secret method and rune array inscribed on his own, then the original qiangu jade could rise in another way.


    It''s just that Du Shaofu himself is not good at making an estimate of the strength of the ancient jade that can once again set foot in martial arts.


    "It''s really an incredible method. It''s worthy of being a tool Zun in Zhongzhou."


    Zhen Qingchun sighs that Du Shaofu''s sacred formula is also left by the instrument Zun. He is extremely shocked.


    "You also need your skill, brother Qingchun."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu said that the sacred formula was left by master qizun. However, the skill of cultivating the body in the way mentioned by his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    "The skill of cultivating the body is also given when someone asked me to do something. Only those who have broken the Shenque can practice. The difficulty is not so great. Only those who need great perseverance and perseverance can practice. This eternal jade can bear this kind of forging body, and it is also qualified." Zhen Qingchun said.


    "It''s up to him to do everything in the future."


    Du Shaofu chuckled indifferently. During the past few days of continuous consumption, he also took a lot of elixirs and pills, but some of them couldn''t take it. He survived well and smoothly.


    Later, Du Shaofu sat on his knees with his eyes slightly closed. He was also in a state of breathing and breathing. In particular, he needed to restore his spiritual and spiritual strength. His body was covered with white divine awn, recovering the huge consumption of the past few days.As Du Shaofu entered the recovery state of Tuina, Zhen Qingchun also returned to the tower, and the room fell into silence. Only the energy fluctuation around the jade was faintly heard.


    At night, the bamboo forest is quiet.


    In the bamboo grove, Xie Fei stood in front of the North King of the town. Dai Mei shrunk and said, "it seems that Du Wangfu went to the Du family in Shicheng, where Shaofu went. According to the information our people got, the people of Duwang''s house fought fiercely in Shicheng, and finally seized a sarcophagus left by the ancestors of Du''s family in Shicheng. However, the people in duwangfu''s mansion also suffered a lot There seems to be a king of beasts in it


    "What a duwangfu, what a duwangfu! What a bully! My grandson is a white man. No one can bully him without his father and mother around him!"


    On hearing this, the king of Zhenbei was angry. On his thin and dark face, there was anger in his eyes. He said to Xie Fei: "girl Fei Er, follow me to Shenyong palace."


    "Grandfather, your health is getting worse and worse. If you have anything to do, just leave it to me." Xie Fei is worried about his grandfather''s health.


    "You can''t do it. Prince Du wanted to hide the original thing, but I''m afraid it didn''t want to uncover the original cover. Now it''s so deceiving, don''t blame me for not being able to see it. I''ll uncover the cover."


    The king of Zhenbei got up and put on his long, plain clothes like a bamboo pole carrying a cloth bag. On his thin and dark face, his eyes were full of anger.


    The night is over and the stars are bright.


    "Hula..."


    In the middle of the sky, a strong flying beast flapped its wings across the night sky. On its back, there were three figures sitting cross legged, two men and one woman. Their faces were extremely dignified. One of them was a middle-aged man with a pale face and a broken left arm.


    "It''s almost there. It''s not far from the capital. The three younger brothers should be in the capital now. They will have some ways. The uncle will be OK." On the back of the flying monster, an extraordinary young man said lightly, and his eyes were filled with anger that was hard to hide.


    In the early morning, there is a mottled halo projected into the room.


    Du Shaofu closed the curtain and breathed and breathed his breath. Half a day and a night passed quickly. When the spiritual strength in his body was completely restored, all his tiredness disappeared. He slowly opened his eyes, and the light golden light flashed, and his pupils turned clear and bright.


    "Hoo..."


    With a puff of turbid air, Du Shaofu immediately looked at the jade not far from his body. At this time, he saw that the whole body of the jade was still fluctuating around the energy, and there was no other movement or movement. On the surface of the body, there began to be a secret pattern of talismans, and the light was flashing.


    "EH."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seemed to feel some kind of fluctuation, his eyes slightly solidified, and he immediately got up.


    "Thank you, why are you here?"


    Outside the courtyard, the morning breeze was moving and the air was fresh. Outside the courtyard, Du Shaofu saw Zhenbei king and Xie Fei standing outside, who were being blocked by Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu. He was extremely surprised.


    "How''s your recovery?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu, a smile appeared on Wang''s face.


    "It''s OK. It''s almost recovered."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. After patting Du Xiaoqing, he arrived in front of the king of Zhenbei and said, "if you have anything to do, please let me go. How can you still run so far? Pay more attention to your body."


    Du Shaofu also planned to go back to LuanYi city in a few days, and by the way, he asked doctor Wuming whether there was any other way to cure Zhenbei king.


    "That''s good. I''ll see you. By the way, I want to talk to you about something. Find a quiet place." The smile on Zhenbei Wang''s face converged, and he began to look at Du Shaofu''s eyes with a little sigh.


    "Good." Du Shaofu looked at the king for a moment, then nodded his head.


    There were many quiet places in such a large mansion. After a while, Du Shaofu helped the king of Zhenbei to a small courtyard.


    "Shaofu, do you want to know about your father''s first stay in Prince Du''s mansion?" In the small hall in the courtyard, the king of Zhenbei looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "Yes."


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu nodded to the king of Zhenbei, and his eyes suddenly fluctuated.


    "I didn''t tell you at the beginning. I didn''t expect that Prince Du''s house was so deceiving. You are your father''s son. You also have the right to know. Today, I will tell you all I know. I hope you can have a psychological preparation." Zhenbei Wang sighed softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    Zhenbei Wang''s voice fell down, his fingerprints congealed, and on his face and eyebrows, there was a light of runes, which burst out in a twinkling, like a bright moon, and then shone on the whole space, like the morning dew and rolling clouds, with a faint breath of ice.


    "Hula!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the dazzling runes in the heart of Wang Mei in the north of the town. The dazzling light of the runes seemed to open a picture of the void in front of his eyes. After that, the light of the large runes fluctuated, and the space "Hula" sounded, which was obscure and complicated. Finally, Du Shaofu was enveloped in the space.


    In front of him, Du Shaofu seems to have appeared in a strange space. Then he finds that this space is the imperial capital of Longcheng, just outside the palace of Duwang.


    But at this time, the mysterious wave rippled around the space, isolating other large areas of space, just enveloping the huge duwangfu.


    Outside the palace of Prince Du, there are many fierce birds and beasts in the air. There are fierce "queer" and "refutation" which sounds like drum music. There are three six tail "Gua standard" and colorful "Luan bird".


    "Roar!"


    "Oh


    The sound of many terror monsters is like thunder, and the whole body is full of terror. The voice of fierce birds pierces through the golden cracked stone, and the body is like a dark cloud. The breath is thrilling.


    There are many figures standing on one terrifying beast. The halo spread from the whole body is as dazzling as the sun. It is just like the stars coming, which makes the sky of Prince Du''s house shining, like the gods coming to the world, and dominating the world!


    Outside the palace of Duwang, all the Du family members were trembling and crawling.


    Within the palace of Prince Du, only a dozen people were able to resist the terrible pressure.


    Among these ten people, Du Shaofu saw four familiar figures, including the king of Zhenbei, who was wrapped up in cold ice to resist the threat of terror.


    The king protector of Duwang''s residence was also among them. However, he was about thirty years old. He was very young and extraordinary. He was holding a boy of six or seven years old. His eyes were shining with thunder, which made him look extraordinary. He was the "hero" of the Du family when he was a child.


    In the crowd, Du Shaofu also saw a man and a woman standing in two extraordinary figures. The woman was out of the world, proud and independent. He looked at the terrible figure like the sun shining. He did not have any fear in his eyes. He held two babies tightly in his arms, which seemed to have just come to the ground.


    Beside the woman, a tall and straight young man in a military robe, his hands clenched, his face resolute, his eyes blooming cold stars, with thunder spread.


    "Father, mother."


    At this time, seeing the young man and woman, Du Shaofu wanted to make a voice, but he found that he could not say anything. The young man and woman were their own drunkard father and mother, and the two babies in her arms who seemed to have just come to the ground not long ago were himself and her sister.


    Before Du''s family, there were two old men standing with thunder in their eyes. One of the old men in his sixties and seventies looked at the stars like bodies and monsters and said, "gentlemen, Du Tingxuan and his wife have nothing to do with duwangfu. Please don''t hurt innocent people."


    Du Tingxuan stood proud and resolute. With cold stars in his eyes and hunting in his military robes, Du Tingxuan cried out: "I have nothing to do with Prince Du''s residence. If you have anything to do with me, please don''t hurt the innocent!"


    "Gentlemen, we have nothing to do with Du Tingxuan and his wife."


    "From then on, we will not contact with Du Tingxuan again. Please don''t hurt innocent people and take human life lightly."


    Before the crawling Du family, there were many old people who spoke with fear and fear. Under the pressure of terror, they knew that they were not rivals at all and had no strength to fight against.


    "Ao Tong, you see, these ordinary people are heartless, follow me."


    On top of the fierce beast, there are people who drink it. It has a tremendous momentum. It contains endless ancient majesty, such as thunder, resounding through the sky for a long time.


    "The two Dharma protectors, why are you suffering from Bi?"


    The woman looks at that shining sun like horror figure, the eye light takes the color of entreaty.


    "If you don''t follow me, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Thunder like the sound of drinking down, the star like figure swept out of the sky, waving, straight out of the woman.


    "Ao Tong, be careful!"


    Du Tingxuan drank a lot, waved the rune, and drew the thunder clouds in the air with a fist seal. It was like thunder sweeping out, and the sound was like thunder, which stopped him immediately.


    "You are not qualified, little pariah."


    The sound of drinking was heard, the light was dazzling, and the secret patterns of the talisman were towering. A palm imprinted on Du Tingxuan''s fist.


    "Boom..."


    It explodes in the air, fists and palms collide, and the energy Rune blooms to resist it.


    "Presumptuous."


    Once again, there were a number of stars like out, the prestige of the world, besieged Du Tingxuan and left.


    "Boom!"


    Du Tingxuan fought with all his might and fought for it. All of a sudden, the sky and the earth trembled. The waves in the surrounding space exploded one after another. The courtyard below cracked and crumbled, and then turned into dust in the sweep of terror energy.The Du family watched, and no one helped. They watched Du Tingxuan besieged. The thunder of the two elders fluctuated. They didn''t know what they were thinking.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Finally, Du Tingxuan''s blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth, and his body was suddenly shaken back to the ground. Step by step, his footprints retreated, and the ground cracked into powder.


    The people of Duke Du''s house, who were crawling around, retreated one after another, and their eyes showed fear. It seemed that they were afraid of provoking innocent disasters, and no one came forward to care.


    "Tingxuan."


    When the woman came to Du Tingxuan''s side, her eyes were solemn and gloomy.


    "Take good care of Shaofu and Shaojing. I''m fine." Du Tingxuan stepped forward to protect the woman from the dust.


    "Let''s go. It won''t be easy for them to catch us."


    The woman held a jade slip in her hand, and the jade slips were crushed in her hand. The sky was turbulent and waves rose, and then the two disappeared.


    "No escape."


    In the star like figure, one after another, there are jade slips in their hands, and each of them is a horrible figure. Then those monstrous beasts disappear suddenly, as if they have never been here before.


    "Hula..."


    The enclosed space disappeared, and the imperial capital, the Dragon City, was clearly visible. Countless eyes were looking at the direction of Prince Du''s residence. They were all puzzled. No one knew what had happened in the palace just now


    After the scene disappeared, Du Shaofu''s consciousness returned to the small hall. His eyes were moist and his fists were clenched.


    "Father, mother..."


    Du Shaofu called softly. He was in duwangfu''s house, and what he had left was the common blood of the ancestors of the Du family. The people in the duwangfu''s mansion were watching their father besieged by the powerful and his family was in danger, but the Duke''s house was so heartless.


    The king of Zhenbei looked at Du Shaofu. On his face, his eyes moved with heartache. He said, "your father took out a Huangji pill from tianwu Academy. Do you know about it?"


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu looked at the North King of the town and nodded. When he was in Lanling City, he knew it from Aunt Shan and Ouyang Shuang, which also made his father on the reward list of tianwu college.


    The king of Zhenbei, with his eyes wavering and a slightly deep look, said: "Du Jia Du Ban was born with extraordinary talent and talent. As far as I know, the Du family hopes that Du Bian will have a better future. He wants to get huangjidan from tianwu university to take care of the Du family in Shicheng and strengthen the Du family in Shicheng. But I didn''t expect that duwangfu not only broke the relationship with your father, but also ignored the Du family in Shicheng these years. "


    "Heartless


    Du Shaofu clenched his fists, and his clear eyes were filled with golden anger. Unexpectedly, his father took huangjidan from tianwu Academy for Du Ban of duwangfu''s mansion. When his family suffered a strong enemy, Du Shaofu''s house was so heartless. How could Du Shaofu not be angry? At the moment, Du Shaofu was angry for the drunkard father, and was inherited from the Du family I''m angry with myself.


    After hesitating for a while, the king of Zhenbei continued to say to Du Shaofu: "I got the news that not long ago, someone from Duwang''s residence went to Du''s house in Shicheng, which should have caused a lot of friction. But in the end, the Duwang''s house seized a pair of sarcophagus of Du''s family in Shicheng. It was suspected that it was the treasure of Du''s family in Shicheng, which could benefit all the duwangfu''s family and intend to take it for its own use."


    "Boom


    With the fall of King Zhenbei''s voice, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with gold, and a wave of air suddenly shook and rushed out. His eyes were angry.


    When I woke up from the sarcophagus, the elders of Du family in Shicheng had warned that the sarcophagus in the ancestral hall was the property left by the ancestors of Du family and should not be offended. If you climb into the sarcophagus again, you will certainly be severely punished.


    At the moment, the sarcophagus of the ancestral temple arrived at the duwangfu''s house. Du Shaofu was sure to know what happened. How could the elder brothers and the elders of the Du family easily let others move the ancestral temple? Even the people of the Du family certainly could not, unless the people of the Du family in Shicheng had already made a big fight, and could not resist it with the strength of the Du family in Shicheng.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, two men and a woman arrived outside the palace, a young man, a strong man and a woman.


    Young and strong, dressed in cloud robes, the bearing is not vulgar, shoulder length black fluttering, bronze skin faint dark luster flow.


    At this time, the strong man was pale and frowned.


    The woman''s figure is graceful and graceful. Her long black hair is as smooth as a waterfall, and the loose pine is winding up with green silk.


    At this time, the three men all looked dignified. When they saw the four big characters in front of the Shenyong palace, their tense looks relaxed a little, but they were still very dignified.


    "Who are you looking for? The king of valour declined to see you. Please go back." Outside the palace of Shenyong, there are bodyguards who come forward to inquire. Every day, all the major forces of the imperial capital come to see the king. Naturally, they can''t do it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    "I''m Du Xiaoman, the eldest sister of the king of divine courage. I''m going to inform the king of Shenyong and tell him that his second uncle and second brother are coming." When a woman talks, her dark eyes are as clear as a stream, but at the moment, she is full of solemn worry.


    "The three are the relatives of the king of divine courage. Come with me first. I will report to the king."


    The bodyguard was stunned when he heard the speech. The three men did not seem to be joking. Looking at them, they looked in a hurry, with sad faces, and did not dare to neglect them. They immediately introduced them into the palace of God and courage.


    A moment later, in the hall of Shenyong palace, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong and Du Zhixiong sit nervously. Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing, and Li Xue are all here.


    "Sister Mang, why are you here?" Ouyang Shuang comes forward and is very pleased to see Du Xiaoman coming. However, he immediately looks at Du Xiaoman''s dignified face, and suddenly Daimei frowns slightly.


    "What about the third brother? Something happened to Du family in Shicheng. I need to see him immediately." Du Xiaoman squeezes out a smile and then asks Ouyang Shuang.


    "I have sent someone to inform him that he is with the king of Zhenbei. He should be here soon." Ouyang Shuang said.


    "Hi..."


    Almost at the same time when Ouyang Shuang''s voice fell, the sound of breaking wind resounded. Then Du Shaofu suddenly appeared in the hall, carrying a broad sword behind his shoulder, his purple robe moving, and his clear eyes were covered with gold. His eyes immediately fell on Du Zhixiong, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman in the hall.


    "Second uncle, elder sister, second brother..."


    When Du Shaofu saw Du Zhixiong''s pale face, his eyes suddenly sank. Then he saw the fierce and strong second uncle. At this time, one of his left arms had been broken, his breath was weak and his wound was serious.


    "Second uncle, you..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu also had a strong bad feeling in his heart, which made him tremble.


    "I''ve listened to your elder sister and second brother about your affairs. It''s worthy of being your father''s son. That''s good."


    With a smile on his pale face, Du Zhixiong got up and patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder with one arm. With a faint smile in his eyes, he said softly, "the Du family has taken away the sarcophagus that you used to climb into when you were a child. It''s the legacy of Du family in Shicheng. The elders of Du family can''t protect their ancestors. The responsibility is now on you. You must take it Take it back. "


    "Second uncle, I already know the matter. I will definitely bring back the sarcophagus of ancestral temple." Du Shaofu nodded, and the chill spread in his pupils.


    "The third brother, the elder uncle was severely injured by the people of duwangfu. One of my father''s arms was also cut off by the people of duwangfu. They cheated too much and must avenge our Du family in Shicheng!" Du Yunlong''s eyes were red, his whole body was full of dark air, and his cloud robe was shaking for hunting.


    "How''s uncle..."


    When he heard that his uncle had been badly hurt, Du Shaofu was worried and looked at the crowd and asked in a hurry.


    "Third brother."


    Du Xiaoman opened his mouth. His eyes were full of worry and sorrow. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "my father has been severely damaged by the people of Duwang''s house. Now his life and death are unknown. The thunder demon lion is treating my father, and the situation is very serious."


    "Pedaling..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s body trembled, and his eyes became dull.


    All of a sudden, the whole hall was silent. The eyes of Du Shaofu were staring at Du Shaofu. An invisible breath was seeping out without any reason, which made the whole hall tremble for no reason.


    "Brother."


    Du Xiaoqing comes forward and gently shakes Du Shaofu''s wrist, worrying about his brother''s.


    "I''m fine."


    Du Shaofu came back to his mind. On his resolute face, Du Shaofu did not appear angry. He only looked at Du Zhixiong, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, and said, "second uncle, elder sister, second brother, don''t worry. I will certainly recover the justice of our Du family, and we will certainly pay back what others owe us."


    "The second uncle knows that you are extraordinary now. You are already the king of the stone dragon empire. However, no matter what you do, you should be careful. First of all, you should pay attention to your own safety. Lord Du''s residence is not easy to deal with. Your uncle''s life and death are still unknown. We must go back to see you as soon as possible. Master lion hopes that I can go back to you. He can only protect your uncle temporarily, but he can''t cure him. ¡±Du Zhixiong said to Du Shaofu.


    "I understand, second uncle, don''t worry, take back the sarcophagus, I will go back to stone city."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Now nothing is important to uncle. His face moved slightly. Then he squeezed out a little smile to Ouyang Shuang and said, "help me find the dark wolf and phantom. I have something to look for them. At the same time, help me send my grandfather Xie out of the house. I will visit him another day. Now I have some urgent matters to deal with."


    Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Shaofu, nodded, and then left the hall.


    "I have seen the king of courage."


    A moment later, the wolf and the phantom came respectfully.


    "Dark wolf, go to the dark forest demon city for me, go to a place called the World Association, and find the medicine King doctor Wuming. He said that I asked him to go to Du''s house in Shicheng to see my uncle. You can answer whatever he asks, and you don''t need to hide anything you know." Du Shaofu explained to the dark wolf."There will be no life for the king of medicine!"


    Hearing this name, the faces of dark wolf, phantom, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman in the hall have changed a lot.


    Dark wolf was shocked by the name of doctor Wuming. He immediately showed a bitter smile to Du Shaofu and said, "king of courage, it''s said that the doctor''s life has disappeared for decades. Moreover, even if I can find it, I''m afraid I won''t be able to ask the legendary elder doctor Wuming."


    "Don''t worry. I asked for it. You should not refuse it. Go now. Don''t delay on the way. The sooner the better."


    Du Shaofu said to the dark wolf, then turned to Li Xue and said, "you should follow the dark wolf to Luan demon city. I don''t know much about the situation of the society there. I believe you can help in the past."


    "Good." Li Xue didn''t say much and nodded slightly.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Du Yunlong also looked puzzled. It seemed that there was a world meeting in the city of Kalan demon. His relationship with the third younger brother was not simple and he was quite curious. However, under such circumstances, he did not ask much. "


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    After dark wolf and phantom explained one, it is immediately and Li Xue to leave, immediately left the hall.


    "Mirage, inform all the bodyguards of Shenyong palace to go to Prince Du''s house, and I''ll be there later!" Du Shaofu said to the phantom.


    "Yes."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s expression, he immediately nodded and left the hall.


    "Shaofu, what do you want to do? Are you going to deal with the Duwang mansion now?"


    Du Zhixiong took his eyes away from the dark wolf and mirage who had left. His breath fluctuated faintly, which shocked him. He could feel that they were two powerful Marquis States, but they were extremely respectful in front of Du Shaofu. How long has it been since the "stupid young master" in Shicheng has become the whole Shilong emperor The brave king of the state and the powerful Marquis should be respectful and obedient.


    "It''s not about dealing with it. It''s just to get back what belongs to us."


    Du Shaofu said to his second uncle, Du Zhixiong, "second uncle, come with me. After we get back what belongs to us, we will go back to the stone city. It is our property. No one can take it away."


    "Good."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s resolute eyes, Du Zhixiong nodded. From the bloody war in Shicheng, he knew that the young man in front of him would one day lead the Du family to rise and protect the Du family.


    "And I, I also want to go, that Du Wangfu is too bullying people, this time, I want to teach them a good lesson."


    Du Xiaoqing has been in the hall, but she can hear clearly. The Duke''s house is bullying Du''s family in Shicheng and bullying her brother, which makes her very angry. Her pure and childish eyes are full of green essence.


    "OK, let''s go together. These are my second brother and second uncle. They are my relatives, and they will also be your relatives in the future."


    Du Shaofu smiles and introduces Du Xiaoqing to his second uncle and elder brother.


    "Second brother, second brother."


    Du Xiaoqing looks at Du Zhixiong and Du Yunlong curiously.


    Looking at the girl in front of them, Du Zhixiong and Du Yunlong nodded with a smile on their faces. Although they were curious and puzzled about Du Xiaoqing''s identity, they did not ask much at this time.


    "The king of Zhenbei and sister Xie Fei have all been sent away. What are you going to do? Do you want me to go to Ouyang palace and let my grandfather show up." Ouyang Shuang went back to the hall and said to Du Shaofu. Based on her understanding of Du Shaofu and seeing that phantom was mobilizing all the bodyguards of the Shenyong palace to go out to the palace, Ouyang Shuang guessed what Du Shaofu wanted to do.


    "No, this is the Du family''s business. Let the Du family solve it by themselves."


    Knowing that Ouyang Shuang meant well, Du Shaofu shook his head slightly and stepped out of the hall.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu wants to go to duwangfu''s house, to seek justice, and to take back what belongs to Du''s family in Shicheng!


    Du Zhixiong, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman look at each other, and then follow.


    Outside the hall, Du Shaofu stepped out and looked at the rising sun in the sky. He looked back at his second uncle, who was already a broken arm. His face sank at the moment, and his whole body began to rush out with a sense of cold, which made the surrounding space change without any reason. In his eyes, there was also a light golden light shining, The whole body a light golden awn began to spread out.


    "Listen to me, everyone in duwangfu''s mansion. It''s hard for me to let Du Shaofu down today."


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    The sound waves like thunder rolling, straight into the sky, the moment to Shenyong palace as the center for the entire emperor spread.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the sky is suddenly the space trembles, the golden awn rises to the sky, with the fierce Xiaosha gas, the wind and cloud above the sky changes s ¨¨, and the sky and earth begin to dim.


    As the sound of drinking fell, Du Shaofu looked up at the sky with clear and bright eyes, and the golden light was shining.


    Du Shaofu was angry. This time, he was completely angry. The Duke''s house was heartless. Du Shaofu was angry for the whole Du family, for his own family, and for the Du family in Shicheng.


    The sound waves rolling, spread the entire imperial capital


    "The God brave king wants to deal with the Duke''s house. What''s the matter?"


    "The last time the king of divine courage dealt with the palace of King Du. Is it because the palace of King Du provoked the king of courage again this time?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, the whole emperor looked up, looked at each other, and was shocked.


    In mid air, an ice demon Eagle fluttered its wings, and Zhenbei king and Xie Fei stood up.


    "I don''t know whether it''s a disaster or a blessing to tell him. Fei''er, inform the children of Prince Xie''s house to go to Prince Du''s house, and I''m going to see Wang Du''s house too. I can''t let him suffer." Listening to the sound rising from the sky, Wang fuozi in Zhenbei County sighed with his eyes.


    "Du family


    In the Imperial Palace and the Golden Dragon Palace, the emperor Cheng stood with his hands down, and his momentum was not angry but powerful.


    Duwangfu''s residence, above the sky, Du Shaofu''s roaring and violent waves swept through, enough to make the people of duwangfu''s mansion hear clearly.


    "It''s a disaster at last. All the old, young, women and children are in the secret room. Hurry up."


    In Prince Du''s mansion, a deep man looked at the sky with a gloomy look and a sad look in his eyes.


    "Du Shaofu, who is divided into different nationalities, is going to rebel."


    "It''s a great courage to threaten to level down Prince Du''s residence. We should be punished severely."


    "On the contrary, it''s really contrary. A little boy of different races, relying on his extraordinary talent, even wants to step down the palace of Prince Du. What a brave man


    "Arrange the array and prepare to open all the Fu arrays in the palace. If he dares to come, he will not be able to leave."


    "Du Shaofu is also extraordinary. He is even more powerful than Baner. I''m afraid it''s not suitable for me to attack by force. I''m wise."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There were many old people in duwangfu''s mansion, who were talking about it and came up with some suggestions to suppress Du Shaofu.


    "Drive..."


    With the dust from the iron hoofs and the ground shaking, hundreds of horses galloped from the huge duwangfu.


    Duwang palace as like as two peas, which were destroyed by Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing, had been repaired and repaired. They were exactly the same as those of the original.


    "Who, stop here, or there will be no amnesty for killing!"


    Outside Duwang''s residence, there was a trembling bodyguard who was shocked and worried by the fierce roar of the king of divine courage. At this time, seeing many people coming, they were furious and immediately alert.


    "Wait here for the king of courage!"


    The phantom raised his head and stopped riding. He waved to the bodyguards of the Shenyong palace behind him. He didn''t pay any attention to the meaning of the guards. From the roar of the imperial capital just now, the phantom knew what the king wanted to do.


    These bodyguards of the Shenyong palace were originally the absolute elites of the escort agency. They all experienced absolute killing and led a life of bleeding on the tip of their swords. All of them were first-class and first-class experts. The fierce breath on their bodies was not comparable to those of the guards at the gate of Prince Du''s residence.


    At this time, these bodyguards of the Shenyong palace only submit to the king of Shenyong. Although they are now the bodyguards of the Shenyong palace, they don''t pay any attention to other bodyguards. Neither can Prince Du''s house. After the national war, they are loyal only to the Shenyong palace!


    With the appearance of hundreds of bodyguards in the Shenyong palace, we also know the purpose of the king''s coming. The bloody and fierce atmosphere is not covered up, which immediately sweeps out, which makes the guards outside the palace tremble.


    "Inform the palace quickly. Those people seem to be from the palace of God and courage!"


    Outside Prince Du''s residence, a bodyguard recognized the origin of the phantom and others, and his face suddenly changed greatly, with sharp whistles coming out.


    "Who dares to run wild in the palace of Prince Du?"


    In a short period of time, the vermilion gate of Duwang''s residence was opened, and a large number of Du family''s children suddenly rushed out, surging and gathering together, and then advanced towards the bodyguards of the magic and bravery palace, such as mirage.


    "How dare you offend Duke Du''s house


    "If you don''t get out of here, you''ll be killed!"


    Among the children of Prince Du''s residence, there were hundreds of people, and even the number of them was still increasing. They gathered around and went to phantom and others.


    The phantom was calm and calm with a slightly gloomy look. He did not speak. He grasped a long sword in his hand, and the dark air was surging all over his body. There was a rune surging on the sword, and a sharp breath spread out immediately.


    "Dangdang..."


    "Hum! "Hum..."


    At that time, hundreds of bodyguards of the palace of supernatural bravery were all holding tightly with ice blades, and the breath was surging. A fierce breath mixed with blood swept through. The weapons were directed at the children of Prince Du''s residence, ready to kill at any time.The fierce smell of blood mixed with it obviously blocked the momentum of the children of Prince Du''s house, for they were all trembling.


    "The Shenyong palace is wanton. Do you want to fight against my Duke''s house? I want to die!"


    But it was only for a short time. In the gate of Prince Du''s mansion, the strong men of Duke Du''s mansion began to leap out. All of them were practitioners of pulse spirit state and Marquis state. A strong breath burst out and appeared in front of the people of Prince Du''s residence. When they landed, they felt a sense of terror and were shocked by the sudden collapse of illusions and other bodyguards.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, just at this time, far away in the sky, there was a low roar of a tiger, like the supreme among the beasts. It could roar the mountains and rivers, suppress the beasts, and make people''s soul palpitating.


    All of them immediately looked up and saw a huge black tiger fluttering in the front air, and the whole body was shining with black runes.


    "Roar!"


    Black giant tiger roars, you can clearly see the sound waves caused by the space waves, just like big waves rolling, the earth and the earth roar.


    "Hula!"


    The wings of the huge black tiger vibrated like two huge black storms. One fan appeared in the air above King Du''s mansion.


    The giant black tiger is no less than tens of feet in size. Its body is awe inspiring. Its claws stand in the air. It exudes bright black runes. It is like a mountain oppressing people. It looks like a mountain. It is terrifying and terrifying!


    At the moment, there are many figures standing on the back of the black giant tiger. The most eye-catching one is a young man in purple robe who is carrying a broad sword behind his shoulder. The purple robed youth stands in awe, with golden macaques on his shoulders, and there are three gorgeous women on the side. Their eyebrows are like swords, their eyes are golden, and they are unreasonable and fierce.


    "It''s him. It''s Du Shaofu, the king of supernatural courage!"


    "It''s Du Shaofu. It''s said that he came out of duwangfu''s family. He has just threatened to level down duwangfu''s residence."


    "Did Du Shaofu really come to settle down the palace of Prince Du?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the purple robed youth on the terrible black tiger, all the people in duwangfu were afraid, and some began to shiver.


    Some of them knew that duwangfu had seized a sarcophagus from Du''s family in Shicheng. At this time, Du Shaofu, the king of supernatural bravery, came to take revenge.


    "Yes, that''s Du Shaofu, the king of supernatural courage."


    "Has the king of divine courage really come to conquer the palace of Prince Du?"


    In front of the gate of Prince Du''s residence, many onlookers came from the distance, standing far away, but they did not dare to approach.


    "I have seen the king of courage."


    Mirage led the guards of Prince Du''s house to salute respectfully.


    "Prince Du''s house is too deceiving and heartless. It is limited to one moment to hand over the sarcophagus of Du family in Shicheng and all the people who go to Du''s house in Shicheng and hand over a Huangji pill. Otherwise, they will step down the Duwang''s house and pay for their blood debts and blood!"


    On the black tiger''s back, Du Shaofu held his head high and drank, and the sound and waves were rolling and ringing in the sky above the Duke''s mansion.


    In the hall of Prince Du''s mansion, listening to the roar outside, many old people''s faces changed and twitched.


    "The boy is really here. Does he dare to step down on Prince Du''s mansion and down on the main clan


    "It seems that he has already known about huangjidan. Who told him? Is it Du Tingxuan?"


    "At the beginning, his father, Du Tingxuan, almost caused a terrible disaster for the whole duwangfu. Fortunately, he wanted huangjidan, which was really presumptuous."


    "That boy is really here. Now we have to find a way to deal with it. Maybe from that boy, we can know the secret of our Du family martial vein."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Outside the palace, Du Shaofu got off the huge black tiger and stood quietly outside the mansion.


    Du Zhixiong, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman stood together, looking at the magnificent, magnificent and vicissitudes of Duke Du''s residence. This is another family of the Du family. It is said that this clan is extremely powerful and dominates the Empire. They once thought that they would visit this family one day ago.


    Now they are here, but they are not the same as they imagined. Their expectation and yearning for this tribe have also dissipated in Du Zhixiong''s three hearts, leaving only anger and pain.


    Outside the Duke''s residence, all his children retreated one after another. Facing the breath of the black giant tiger, they couldn''t resist at all. They were even more afraid of the frightening look in the eyes of the purple robed youth.


    "A moment has come."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu raised his head and began to look at the prince Du''s residence.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you want to do?"


    Before the children of duwangfu''s family, there was a great man in the Marquis state who was practicing martial arts. He looked at Du Shaofu and asked. But when the voice dropped, he felt that he was shaking and shivering all over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    "Step down the palace of Prince Du."


    When Du Shaofu spoke, his eyes were full of frightening gold. The ground began to crack at the place where he walked, and the cracks in the ground immediately spread out, and the momentum of terror burst out.


    "No, the king is going to kill!"


    Facing the purple robed youth, Du''s bodyguards retreated one after another. They did not dare to fight against it. Their soul was trembling.


    In the first scene of the national war, Du Shaofu, the king of supernatural courage, fought against LV Kun, the "king of man" of the Tianhu empire. At this time, they were still in fear.


    "Stop it, stop it for me!"


    In duwangfu''s mansion, someone came out of the vermilion gate again. He was a 70 year old man, and his eyes were always on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and he knew the old man. The two elders of duwangfu''s house were called the first person in King Wu''s territory. The whole empire was famous. The closest to King Wu''s territory, he was the top strong man in duwangfu''s mansion. He had fought with Du Xiaoqing at the beginning, and suffered great losses in Du Xiaoqing''s hands!


    Du''s children saw the two elders come out, and immediately surrounded and avoided the two elders.


    Seeing Du''s children face Du Shaofu, they are all so counselling. The eyes of the two elders are also oblivious.


    Du Shaofu stopped, looked at the two elders and asked, "can I bring out what I want?"


    "The Dharma protectors of the Du family are deliberating in the main hall. You can promise the conditions you want. Come with me and get them." The two elders said to Du Shaofu.


    "Be careful. I''ll be with you." Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman are worried, and they want to accompany Du Shaofu into Du Wangfu''s residence.


    "Brother, I''ll follow you in." Du Xiaoqing came forward and wanted to enter duwangfu with his brother.


    "You can go in alone. This is also the Du family''s business. People who have nothing to do with the Du family should not come in." The two elders looked at Ouyang Shuang and others, especially worried about Du Xiaoqing.


    "It doesn''t matter. You all wait for me here. I''ll go in alone."


    Du Shaofu waved, then looked back at the phantom and said, "if anyone dares to act recklessly, you can kill him without mercy."


    "Yes."


    The phantom people nodded and held the weapon blade tightly. The mysterious air was surging, and the bloody and fierce breath swept and spread.


    "Drive..."


    The ground trembled again, the streets swayed, the crowd was agitated, and a large number of monsters and beasts came rushing in, one after another dressed in armor, releasing fierce breath.


    At first, an ice demon carving hovered in the air. Xie Fei''s figure was graceful and falling, her dress was fluttering and her hair was moving. She slowly fell in front of the crowd. She looked at Du Shaofu with a charming and charming face and said, "grandfather asked me to lead the children of Prince Xie''s house to help. You can rest assured that you can go in. I''ll help you to watch outside!"


    Thank you very much Du Shaofu nodded.


    However, when the two elders of Duwang''s house saw the people coming, their faces became a little embarrassed.


    Later, Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, whose eyes were moving with pale golden eyes on his shoulders, entered duwangfu''s mansion together. All of them were waiting outside.


    "I always feel a little uneasy in my heart. Can there be fraud in this?"


    On Du Zhixiong''s pale face, his eyes showed a little worried, and his heart was uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, second uncle. Shaofu will be able to protect himself." Du Xiaoman comforts his second uncle Du Zhixiong, but his beautiful eyes are also slightly coagulated.


    With the two elders, Du Shaofu passed all the way through the palace.


    There was no one in the grand, magnificent and spacious palace of Prince Du.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu stepped into the huge and solemn Hall of the Du family. His eyes swept over the hall. There were nearly a hundred old men and strong men of the Du family.


    Seeing Du Shaofu coming, the old men and powerful men of the Du family suddenly trembled. Their eyes fell on Du Shaofu one after another. Some were angry, others sneered, some were afraid, and others were afraid.


    At the top of the hall, there was an old man who was almost eighty years old. His temples were white and his appearance was old, but his breath was not angry but his eyes were frightening.


    Du Shaofu looked up and was surprised that he didn''t see the king protector. However, the old man''s breath was very strong and soul shaking. He was actually a five-star talisman.


    "This is the great elder, Du Shaofu. I''ll see you soon."


    In the hall, someone gave Du Shaofu a light drink, indicating that Du Shaofu wanted to meet the elder who was sitting at the head of the palace. He was the strong man of duwangfu''s mansion, the five-star talisman at the peak level, and the whole stone dragon empire was also second to none.


    "Your elder, what do you have to do with me? Have I prepared what I want?"


    Du Shaofu gave a light drink, and his eyes swept through all the people in the palace. His face was frightening.


    "What a good Du Shaofu, as a son of different families, dare to step down the main clan. He is so rebellious that he should be punished according to the clan rules."


    "Du Shaofu, because you are a first-time criminal, you are gifted. As long as you can hand over the secret of your martial vein and have good fortune in the whole Du family, we can deal with it lightly. In the future, as long as you are dedicated to the Du family, the Du family will also train you well, so that you can have a chance to walk out of the Empire and step into Zhongzhou, and one day stand on top of Zhongzhou.""Du Shaofu, obediently submit to your sins and hand over your secrets. Otherwise, you will be dealt with by clan rules."


    All of a sudden, in the hall, there were old people drinking. It seemed that they had enough chest and could no longer fear Du Shaofu.


    On hearing this, Du Xiaoyao''s eyes on Du Shaofu''s shoulder moved, and his pale golden eyes moved. His eyes swept over the hall.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu laughed and burst out laughing. The whole hall trembled with laughter. In the laughter, everyone could hear a kind of anger surging, like a repressed volcano, which could gush out at any time.


    "Du Shaofu, what are you laughing at?"


    In the hall, an old man with a raised eyebrow asked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s laughter stopped abruptly. Two golden lights came out of his eyes and looked directly at the group of people in the hall.


    Under the atmosphere of terror, a group of people in the hall felt that they were facing Du Shaofu as if they were facing a terrifying monster. They were eyeing them fiercely. The fierce and domineering atmosphere permeated the hall and made them tremble for no reason.


    "I laugh at you for being out of your means, for your pretentiousness, for your group of old people who are watching the sky from the well."


    Du Shaofu said coldly that Shifu qizun was already the top strong man in Zhongzhou. From master qizun''s biography, Du Shaofu had already opened up a childish and huge world outlook. How could a group of Du family say that they could get into Du Shaofu''s ears? Besides, Du Shaofu was only angry at this time.


    "Du Shaofu, if you are presumptuous and dare to ignore your superiors, it is a felony. Didn''t the Du family in Shicheng teach you the rules?"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, many old people looked at each other, embarrassed. An old man couldn''t help drinking, and his eyes flashed with thunder.


    "Old man, what qualifications do you have to mention the Du family in Shicheng and the elder of Du family? What kind of thing are you?"


    Du Shaofu was so angry that he immediately looked at the old man with two golden eyes. A powerful and fierce atmosphere of terror was released. His voice was like thunder, deafening and reverberating in the hall.


    "Pedaling..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the old man''s body suddenly staggered back. Under the spread of Du Shaofu''s terrible breath, his mind seemed to be suddenly hit hard, and then he sat down on the ground. His face suddenly turned pale, his eyes were blank, and his whole body trembled.


    "My God..."


    Many people in the hall were shocked and shaken. No one thought that an elder was just scolded by Du Shaofu at a word. All of a sudden, they were shocked.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you do? No matter what, all the people present are your elders. They are so disrespectful that they can be punished!"


    The old man opened his mouth, and his voice was full of vicissitudes. Along with his soul and spiritual strength, he rolled and spread to Du Shaofu. He seemed to want to give Du Shaofu a strong hand, and to kill Du Shaofu with vigour and prestige. He also tried to test Du Shaofu''s strength.


    The spirit of Du Shaofu''s mind was surging in his mind. He resisted directly, looked at the elder and looked at him with awe. His intention of killing began to spread. He said, "you are just old, but you are not my elder. Old but not dead are thieves. You are just a group of old thieves and a group of old thieves. Why should I kill them today?"


    "Presumptuous, bold young generation, speak out and kill!"


    The elder stood up, his face was very ugly, but he was shocked in his heart. For some reason, he felt that he would feel uneasy in the face of Du Shaofu, a younger generation. The uneasiness was even increasing, and he began to tremble.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu laughed again, and his voice was full of anger. Prince Du''s house bullied others, his father and his family. Now he bullied Du''s family in Shicheng, and disabled the second uncle. The uncle''s life and death are unknown, destroying the ancestral hall of the Du family


    All this, how can Du Shaofu not be angry? Du family and duwangfu in Shicheng are handed down in one continuous line. They were one family thousands of years ago.


    But over the past thousands of years, after hundreds of generations, the last trace of blood feeling that could not be thinner was completely destroyed by Du Shaofu''s anger.


    "A group of old thieves, I asked for the last time. Do you want to return the things I want, or not?"


    The laughter stopped suddenly. Du Shaofu''s golden eyes swept across the hall. The sound was loud and the shaking hall cracked and the ground shook!


    Inside the main hall, one by one Du Jiaqiang was suddenly frightened and kept retreating.


    "Treacherous boy, should be killed, this son can''t stay!"


    Big long boss drink, figure a flash, suddenly appeared in the mouth of the side door above.


    At the moment, all the strong and the old of Du family all retreated to the gate of the hall one after another, with a sneer in their eyes.


    "These old thieves have already arranged a big battle against you."


    Du Xiaoyao glanced around the hall indifferently. At this time, many stone pillars, beams, and above the ground in the hall spread the light of runes, which were connected with each other to communicate the energy of heaven and earth."Ha ha They are really a group of old thieves. They are so brazen that they deceive me into the hall and set up a large array. They not only deceive Du family in Shicheng, but also deceive my family. Do they want to kill me at this time? "


    Du Shaofu laughed angrily, his eyes trembled, and he was bloody.


    Du Shaofu is now in a state of heartache. His father was cheated by the Du family. For countless years, the Du family in Shicheng has always regarded duwangfu as a clan or even as the main clan. Now, he has come to such an end.


    Pain, Du Shaofu''s heart was cut like a knife!


    Du Shaofu was so angry that he could not restrain his anger!


    "The last time I ask you, I can hand over the secret of the martial vein and submit to the main clan. Otherwise, I will kill you here!"


    The eldest brother drank, looked at Du Shaofu and finally asked.


    "If you don''t hand it over, you can kill it directly, so as to eliminate future troubles."


    The old man of the Du family sneered and his eyes glowed with thunder. For countless years, Duwang''s mansion has been built into a fortress in the Empire for countless years. Even if it is the top level of King Wu''s realm, Du''s house will certainly be unable to leave and will be killed by the town.


    Although Du Shaofu was extraordinary, he was in the Du family at this time. How could the old men of the Du family be afraid and wait for the villain to be killed by the town.


    "Today, step down the palace of Prince Du!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and began to drink. The shaking hall was shaking.


    It''s a pity that the Du family has already arranged a Fu array around them. Du Xiaoqing and others outside can''t hear the movement inside.


    "There is a big chapter, asking for flowers, recommendation and coffee. It hasn''t broken out for several days. Let''s break out tomorrow. Let''s smash some flowers. Now 462, give 500, and Xiao Yu will continue to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    From Du Shaofu''s words and sounds, the astonishing cheering fell on the hearts of all the powerful Du family members. It was not difficult to hear that chilling chill.


    "Start the king''s battle and kill the rebellious boy!"


    "Start the battle and kill the boy, so as not to leave a legacy of trouble!"


    "He must not be allowed to run away, otherwise it will be a great disaster to me in the future."


    Outside the main hall, the old man in the palace of duwangfu was shocked. After that, he cried out and someone joined hands to start the array.


    "Roaring away"


    in the whole hall, at this time, on the ground, beams and stone pillars, there are talismans and secret patterns flashing out, and a breath suddenly bursts out, and then the array starts, and a vast breath suddenly erupts.


    "Boom!"


    The whole hall is shaking, shaking, and there is a huge burst of light. The space around the hall has been twisted in it. The energy gathering, soul shaking and frightening, a terrible killing array suddenly covers the hall, killing opportunities emerge, killing everything, irresistible!


    "This boy is dead. He will die for sure."


    All the elders and strong men of Duwang''s mansion stepped back and looked at the ZHENWANG formation which started at this time. They were all relaxed.


    ZHENWANG formation is the strongest killing array in duwangfu''s residence. It is a killing array accumulated by generations of strong men in duwangfu''s residence for thousands of years. It is said that the king level strongmen can also be killed by the town. At this time, Du Shaofu''s little boy was killed by the Dazhen array.


    "The elder and the second elder, there are some troublemakers outside the gate, and the people of King Xie''s house are among them. What should we do?"


    Some people in Duwang''s house asked the elder and the second elder. In the eyes of the people, Du Shaofu was no longer extraordinary. In the town king''s formation, he only lost his share and had no chance to live.


    "The people of King Xie''s house have urged him to retreat. Du Shaofu is dead. Can the mansion really compete with Du''s house? As for other miscellaneous fish, kill it." The great elder of duwangfu said coldly.


    "Ha ha, it''s a good old thief to kill it!"


    All of a sudden, in the hall covered by the ZHENWANG formation, Du Shaofu''s roar came out, and the sound waves came out. Then, within the twisted ZHENWANG formation, a golden light spread out.


    Covered with golden light, the dazzling golden light is just like the sun exploding, which makes the whole distorted space fluctuate. The horror brings people an incomparable sense of oppression. Then, within the golden light, two figures come out of the twisted killing array.


    The two figures, one big and one small, burst out with terror, just like a master of terror born. It turned out to be a huge ape with crystal clear body. The mysterious patterns of talismans were surging all over the sky, making the surrounding space turbulent and rippling.


    "Oh..."


    The ape roared, covered with golden talisman and secret patterns, was covered with glittering and translucent whole body, and its eyes were smart, just like the natural pupil, overlooking everything in the world, and overlooking all the people in duwangfu.


    It was Du Shaofu who walked out with a straight body, firm face and awe inspiring eyes. At this time, his whole body was covered with a rolling golden light, as if to submerge the surrounding space in the early golden light.


    "How could this happen? How did Du Shaofu come out?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. How could the zhensha formation have no effect on Du Shaofu?"


    Outside the hall, all the people in duwangfu''s house were shocked. Everyone was afraid. It was the strongest Town King array in the Du family. Even the powerful king of Wu could be killed. How could Du Shaofu walk out without any damage?


    That terrible killing array could not have any effect on Du Shaofu. It was incredible. It was unbelievable. People could not believe it. It was like a ghost!


    "Old thief, if you want to kill me by array, you can''t do it!"


    Du Shaofu drank and walked across the space. Suddenly, the ground cracked, the ground shook, and the breath of terror broke out. Step by step, he went to the group of people in duwangfu''s residence.


    "No, the big array can''t trap this tusk!"


    All the strong men in duwangfu were panicked, frightened, and retreated one after another. They did not dare to approach.


    "Are you a group of old thieves so brave that they don''t want to kill me? How can you just escape now?"


    Du Shaofu sneered and stepped out step by step. His pupils glowed with golden light. The horror spread like a fierce beast, which scared the old people and the strong men of Prince Du''s mansion to retreat.


    "Presumptuous, I will capture you today on behalf of the ancestors of the Du family. If you dare to rebel, you will be punished by heaven!"


    An old man in his sixties, who had been urging Du Shaofu to kill Du Shaofu, summoned up the courage to go out. His eyes were full of thunder. He waved a rune claw print with the flash of thunder light, and captured Du Shaofu directly.


    He didn''t believe that Du Shaofu really dared to deal with him and his elders. If he was rebellious, he would be punished by heaven!


    "Heartless, old but not dead, despicable and shameless, you should be punished today!"Du Shaofu drank and shook the space. He directly waved his hand out of the room. A punch hit the old man''s paw mark.


    "Boom


    Under the impact of a blow, the muffled sound came out. The old man was suddenly struck by lightning, and his body flew horizontally. Then he vomited blood in his mouth. His eyes were shocked, and then he directly hit a hard stone wall not far away.


    "Bang bang!"


    The stone wall of the old man''s body cracked, and a large amount of powder was scattered. Then his eyes could not be closed, and the scream did not come out.


    "Dead, the three guardians are dead."


    The powerful man of Duwang''s mansion immediately stepped forward to help the old man who was blown away. However, he found that the old man''s life was shattered with one blow, and all the internal organs and Shenque in his body were exploded.


    "Boy, you are bold!"


    The elder couldn''t help it. The old man''s eyes were full of anger. His fingerprints condensed and his breath fluctuated. He began to arrange Fu array to suppress Du Shaofu.


    "Am I bold, or are you fooling me?"


    Du Shaofu sneered, and his body rushed directly to the elder.


    "Quick, join hands to suppress this tusk, let the elder arrange the Fu array!"


    There were duwangfu, and some strong people drank. Then many old people and strong people moved together. Their breath surged. A terrible smell broke out, which made the whole space tremble. Dark clouds were hovering in the sky, and lightning and thunder were thundering in the air. The momentum suppressed the sky and shook the mountains and rivers!


    "The old man deceives others!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, and his two wings of Rune immediately spread out, just like the arrival of a giant ROC. The air of tyranny and terror was towering. He flapped his wings and swept away with strong suppression. He was domineering and arrogant. His breath swept through the sky and destroyed everything.


    "Boom!"


    In such a collision, the air was like thunder, and a series of Rune light burst out. The rune energy was intense, and all around the world trembled.


    Du Shaofu was angry and his breath was awe inspiring. He began to kill. He was no longer polite. The grief and anger in his heart needed to be cleaned with the blood and soul of Duwang''s mansion.


    "Poo hoo, poo Hoo...!"


    All of a sudden, in the crowd of Du''s family, one after another of the figures flew directly, all spitting blood and no resistance. They were devastated and decayed, and they were directly shocked to fly. Large figures were killed by the town on the spot, and their bodies were smashed. They were not rivals at all!


    "Chi la..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure was so flighty and unpredictable that he immediately appeared in front of the old man who was setting up the array flag and wanted to arrange the Fu array. His speed was as fast as lightning, his breath was silent and his breath was fierce, which made the elder''s eyes show fear. His eyes were full of unbelievable shock!


    "Boy, I want to die!"


    After a short period of fright, the five-star talisman of the Duke''s residence was successful, and the great elder at the peak level gave a cold drink. He waved a mighty palm print and directly patted Du Shaofu away.


    "Bang!"


    The palm print, like thunder, suddenly bombarded Du Shaofu, which made the elder proud.


    "How can it be so strong, how can it be like this?"


    But then the elder of duwangfu''s mansion was shocked. His palm just shook Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Old man, I wanted to wait for you to set up the Fu array, but you are so slow that you can''t wait for you!"


    Du Shaofu sneered. At the same time, a fist wrapped in golden Rune struck the elder of duwangfu''s mansion.


    "Chulala..."


    Then they saw the old body of the elder Du family flying directly, and finally fell heavily into the outer wall of a courtyard.


    "Pooh


    When his old body fell to the ground, the blood gushed out of his mouth. The tyrannical and terrifying force directly made the old body like a bomb. A piece of courtyard ground would have been blasted out of the deep pits and gullies, and the cracks in the ground would be broken in all directions and extended to the distance.


    "Damn it, please go and ask the master to go out of the pass. Please go and ask the old master to go out. Come on!"


    The two elders were full of shock, their eyes trembled, their words fell down, and their fingerprints condensed. Suddenly, a thunder light Rune broke out between their hands, and the silver snake twinkled. A thunder light palm print immediately condensed. The old-fashioned figure appeared like a ghost, and suddenly attacked and suppressed Du Shaofu.


    "How shameless you are


    Du Xiaoyao''s golden ape figure appeared in front of the two elders. Suddenly, a fist burst out, and it was like the beginning of heaven and earth. It was like an inexplicable pressure. It was like trying to burst the human soul. The space before the fist was blurred and distorted. It was like being able to push the four sides and suppress everything.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    This blow out, so that the surrounding Du Jiaqiang body suddenly shudder, soul throb!


    "Bang bang!"


    In the blink of an eye, such a collision broke out, the sound was sonorous and the golden runes were spreading all over the sky. The terrible energy made many eyes constrict, and the vast energy swept the sky like a flood.


    "Pedaling..."


    Under such a blow, Du family elder two eyes thunder light pupil constriction, suddenly by successive shock back away.


    "Kick..."


    But at this time, Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri horse monkey''s body also staggered back a few steps, but compared with the two elders of the Du family, the situation is obviously better.


    "Boom..."


    In the surrounding space, under the influence of Du Xiaoyao''s golden talisman secret pattern, the rune array that blocked one side of the space could no longer be maintained and kept exploding in the surrounding space.


    When the Fu array is destroyed, everything inside the palace will appear immediately, and there will be no more hiding from the outside.


    "Come out for me!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared over a mess of rubble. With a wave of his hand, a golden force of drawing and pulling came out of his palm, which immediately caught the old master with the breath of Duwang''s house withered and his mouth dripping with blood, like an eagle catching a chicken in his palm.


    At this moment, the breath of astonishment rippled around the palace of Prince Du, and the countless eyes gathered were that after seeing the explosion in the depth of the mansion, a young man in purple stood up in the air, carrying an old man in distress.


    "It''s Du Shaofu, the brave king who just entered. What''s going on inside?"


    "In the hand of the king of divine courage, the elder of Duwang''s mansion, the five-star consummate top Rune master!"


    Some people were startled to recognize that it was the elder of duwangfu''s mansion who was in charge of Du Shaofu at this time. He was also the master of array Fu, who was famous in the whole empire.


    "It''s brother."


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the sky in front of her, and her eyes fluctuated.


    "There''s a lot of movement inside. There''s an ambush indeed."


    Du Zhixiong and other eyes at the moment are all dignified, watching closely in the air ahead.


    "Boy, what do you want to do? If you dare to kill me, Prince Du''s house will never let you go. The clan dares to fight against the people of the main clan. It''s very treacherous!"


    At this time, the elder, who was captured by Du Shaofu, was terrified and shocked. On his old face, his eyes showed fear.


    Du Shaofu ignored the elder of duwangfu''s house. He looked around the house and cried out: "listen to me. Thousands of years ago, the Du family was divided into two parts, one left the ancestral land, and the other lived in the stone city of the ancestral land for a long time. Since ancient times, those who lived in the ancestral land should be the orthodox leader, and the others claimed to be the leader of the Du family


    "For those who are divided into different clans, they are guilty of breaking into the main clan, killing the clan, injuring the clan, disturbing the ancestral temple, disrespect the ancestors and plundering the things left by the ancestors."


    "Duwangfu''s family is not benevolent and unjust, despicable and shameless, and its crime is three!"


    "A group of old thieves in Prince Du''s residence deceived me and cheated me. They attacked and killed me secretly. They were treacherous. Their crimes are four!


    The four crimes should be punished with the same punishment. According to the clan rules of Dujia Shicheng, they are not benevolent and unjust, they are perfidious, they kill their families, they hurt their people, they do not respect their ancestors


    From Du Shaofu''s mouth came the rolling shouts. The accusations were directed at all the people in duwangfu''s residence. The sound waves were like thunder bursts, ringing through the imperial capital of Longcheng.


    "Old man, I call myself the master of the Du family. Don''t forget that Shicheng is the ancestral land of Du family. Those who live in the ancestral land have been the main clan since ancient times, and you are the generation of different families. If you offend the master family and disrespect the Du family, today I will punish the Du family for you!"


    Du Shaofu looked down at the forbidden elder with a chill in his eyes. The old man wanted to kill himself. How could he let go of it and wave his hand? He immediately turned the forbidden elder into the Du''s hall which was wrapped by ZHENWANG array.


    "Ah..."


    The runes are dazzling, the breath is terrifying, and the energy distorts the space. In the hall of Duke Du''s mansion, there is a scream from the elder. The energy riots and the space are constantly distorted, killing the whole world.


    It is said that King Wu''s territory can also be killed by the town. Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao did not affect the ZHENWANG formation at all, and came out quietly.


    The general array, for Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, is not effective at all. It can be regarded as nothing.


    At this time, the forbidden elder was thrown into the town king''s formation by Du Shaofu. It can be imagined that he was killed directly.


    "Those who are brave enough to obey orders will not kill the old and weak women and children, and will step down the duwangfu!"


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu''s voice was heard, and Duwang''s house was treacherous and disloyal, which completely infuriated Du Shaofu''s intention to kill at this time.


    "Roar!"


    Hovering in the air, the black giant tiger takes the lead, roaring and roaring, and the fierce tiger pours on the food and sweeps its wings.


    "Pooh Puff... "


    Under the black Rune storm, thousands of figures gathered outside the Duke''s residence were immediately overturned to the ground, and a large number of them spat blood and flew away.A large amount of energy wind swept out, shaking the surrounding streets and ground, cracks and cracks.


    "Chulala..."


    The black giant tiger flapped its wings and claws waved, and the secret patterns of the talisman fluctuated, showing a domineering light of pale gold. Then several children of Duwang''s residence were directly torn into pieces by one claw, and their flesh and blood were blurred. Finally, they were broken into pieces.


    Terror, tiger, back


    The children of Du''s family outside the palace of Prince Du were shocked and frightened and retreated one after another.


    "Join hands to deal with the demon tiger


    There were duwangfu''s Marquis territory, the strong drank, and began to organize the strong to join hands to besiege the king scale demon tiger.


    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaoqing drank, and the graceful and beautiful shadow swept out and waved. Taking a picture with one hand, the secret patterns of the blue color talisman surged. Before a few practitioners of duwangfu''s Marquis state had not responded, they were directly smashed into pieces of blood mist by Du Xiaoqing with one hand and sprinkled blood on the square.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Seeing Du Xiaoqing''s attack, several powerful Marquis states were killed. This curtain fell in the eyes of Du Zhixiong and Du Yunlong. It was not a general shock, but took a breath of cold air for it. It was unbelievable!


    "Step down the palace of Prince Du!"


    Mirage Jiao drink, Xuanqi burst out, led the Shenyong palace guards rushed out.


    "Step down the palace of Prince Du!"


    At that time, the bloody breath swept, Rune broke out, the blade came out of the sheath, and the killing breath swept across the square, which made people tremble!


    "Prince Du''s house has laid an ambush. It''s too much to deceive the Du family in Shicheng."


    Du Yunlong came back to his senses and hunted in his cloud robe. He was holding a seven foot sword in his hand, which was filled with dark Qi, and the brilliant Rune was in full bloom.


    "Hum!"


    In a flash, a sword seemed to be alive, and its voice was like wind and thunder. The power of terror spread, and the light of runes was fierce and incomparable. Du Yunlong swept out, and he also rushed away with the bodyguards of Shenyong palace.


    "Don''t deceive Du family in Shicheng!"


    Du Xiaoman drinks delicately, the beautiful shadow swims, the sword is in the hand, the sword awn is raging, the chill spreads from the eyes, also rushes out.


    "Du Shaofu has killed people. Run away."


    "Du Shaofu is so rebellious that he has killed people. Please ask the old master and his master to go out of the pass and kill Du Shaofu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The whole duwangfu was terrified. All the strong men fled back and looked at the purple robed youth shivering in the air at this time.


    Perhaps all the people in duwangfu''s mansion didn''t think that Du Shaofu really dared to kill people. After all, the last time Du Shaofu made a big fuss about duwangfu''s mansion, he did not really kill people.


    This time, Du Shaofu not only killed people, but also directly killed the great elder of duwangfu''s mansion, the Du family. At this time, Du Shaofu''s mouth turned out to be a clan.


    Duwang''s residence has always been the residence of Du''s family.


    The main clan is naturally in the ancestral land. Duwangfu has always regarded itself as the main clan of Du family, but it is impossible to deny that he is from the Du family in Shicheng. He only thinks that he is the main clan since he is sensible. At this time, he is said to be a separate clan instead of himself, which makes everyone unable to accept it for a while.


    "A group of old thieves deserve to be the leader of the Du family? They are shameless. Today, we will treat them with their own way!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and his figure rushed down. He rushed into a group of strong and old men who had fled. He aimed at the man who had been the most clamorous before. His Rune wings shook and the golden awn broke out. His momentum was like a giant ROC. He captured several Du Jiaqiang people alive and threw them directly into the ZHENWANG formation in the hall.


    "Ah!..."


    Suddenly, there was a big wave. The breath of killing swept across the sky, accompanied by a scream.


    "Close the town and kill the battle line. Come on


    There was an old man of Du''s family, who was drunk with trembling drama, his eyes were frightened, and his whole body trembled.


    "You go too!"


    The old man''s voice had not yet dropped, and he was directly banned by Du Shaofu. Once again, several Du family members were directly thrown into the town killing battle by Du Shaofu, and then there was a shrill scream.


    "Is this our own crime?"


    There are Du family strong people shocked, watching one by one duwangfu strongmen by their own layout of the town killing battle, among them, the breath is dispirited, the heart is sad.


    "Please let the master and the old master go out of the pass, quick!"


    Du Shaofu was so terrible that the young girl and the black giant tiger outside the Du family''s house were also frightening. At this time, the children of Duwang''s house could not resist.


    "Let''s join hands to attack the formation and kill Du Shaofu."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    There was an old man in duwangfu''s residence who was drinking bitterly. Dozens of figures gathered together and moved together. A ray of thunder was surging. It was necessary to arrange a joint battle to kill Du Shaofu.


    "The tiger roars in the sky!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and a strange Rune spread all over his body. Then he evolved and arranged in the middle of the air before him. Finally, he condensed into a ferocious giant tiger head with hundreds of feet. It was just like a god tiger overlooking the earth and oppressing the whole world!


    "Roar!"


    A startling sound of tiger roar came out, fangs across the sky, Huxiao mountain river, the sound of tiger roar swept across the sky.


    This is Du Shaofu''s five-year experience in tianwufu. Even LV Kun didn''t motivate him in the last war. Although Wei Neng was not as powerful as "shaking the sky and shaking the wings", it was even more terrifying in this siege.


    "Poo hoo, poo Hoo..."


    Sure enough, with Du Shaofu''s astonishing roar of tiger, the dozens of old and powerful men who besieged Du Shaofu''s palace were all shocked, and their mouths spewed blood.


    "What a terrible king of valour! With a roar, dozens of powerful duwangfu masters can be severely damaged!"


    "From the tone of the king of courage, it seems that the Duke''s house is deceiving people too much!"


    "Just now, the two elders of Duwang''s house brought the king of divine courage into the palace. It turned out that he was deceiving the king of courage and wanted to kill the king with Fu array. What a shame!"


    "I didn''t expect that duwangfu was so shameless. Is it still the duwangfu that has been guarding the Empire for thousands of years?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Outside the palace, countless onlookers were amazed and their eyes were fixed on the situation inside the palace. It was not difficult to hear some general information from the roar of the king of divine courage at this time.


    "If you want to kill me, you old thieves are not qualified enough!"


    With his wings shaking, Du Shaofu soared across the sky, and his whole body was radiant with gold. His mental strength was locked in the Du family. A fist was blown out, and a big man was directly blasted into a courtyard. A large area of ground and buildings turned into powder. The big man must not live.


    "The old thief bullied me and killed me!"


    An old man at the mysterious level of marquis quickly fled. He had clamored to kill Du Shaofu, but at this time, Du Shaofu caught him in his hand and squeezed it with one hand. The space was also distorted directly. Then the old man turned into blood mist in his eyes, his face was shocked and frightened.


    "Today we will step down the palace of Prince Du!"


    Du Shaofu was very angry. Duwangfu bullied the Du family in Shicheng and his own family again and again. This time, he even tricked himself into entering the main hall of duwangfu''s house to kill. How could he not be angry.


    This kind of Du family, said to be inherited in one continuous line, is more ruthless than its enemies and opponents, and it also makes Du Shaofu feel cold. How can it not be enough to kill people!


    "Boom..."


    Double wing cave, such as the wings of the ROC, a large palace courtyard collapsed, the ground cracked, there are Du family people sad voice also spread.


    At this time, Du Shaofu could imagine that he was as sad as he was at the moment when he faced the treachery of the Duke''s house.


    "Drunkard, father, mother, sister, I''ll get back the debt that Prince Du owed us at the beginning."


    With tears in his eyes, Du Shaofu kept fighting to destroy everything and kill everything.


    "Boom!"


    In the places where Du Shaofu passed, the courtyards, rockeries, floors and pavilions were all broken up, and the cracks in the ground spread one after another.


    Du Shaofu is killing people in a big way, and there is no more affection for him to do so!


    "Old thief, you take my family and Du family in Shicheng..."


    "Hum!"


    The more Du Shaofu killed, the more he was grieved. The more angry he was, the more brilliant the blue and gold in his hands broke out, and the "tyrant" appeared in his hands.


    The blue and gold light shines and the runes flow. The "overlord shadow" is naturally formed, with the heaven and earth energy surging and converging, and the domineering and fierce breath is diffuse. The wind and clouds have been surging in the air for a long time!


    "Whew!"


    Du Shaofu''s sword was a great work of Qing Jin Guanghua. Du Shaofu directly chopped up a strong man of Du''s family, which was irresistible.


    "Chulala..."


    The sword body is like the golden feather of a golden winged ROC bird. It is closely connected with each other. It is like a Python and a dragon flying into the sky. It is also from an incredible angle that several powerful duwangfu people who are fleeing in different directions and angles are pierced through the chest and killed.


    Kill everything!


    "No, no, don''t kill!"


    There are Du family strong people trembling drama, eyes are frightened, at this moment has been completely shocked, so large duwangfu, strong as clouds, but at this moment, no one can stop Du Shaofu.


    "Du Shaofu, you are bound to suffer from heaven''s punishment for your killing and treachery


    The second eldest body was suspended in the low altitude, watching the bloody scene in the Duwang''s mansion. A large number of Du family strongmen and their children were slaughtered, their eyes were red and their hearts were grieved."It''s you who bullied Du family in Shicheng City, and you bullied my family. It''s you who want to kill me. It''s only you who confuse Yin and Yang, you old thieves. It''s too late to punish. I''m bound to kill you today!"


    Du Shaofu appeared in front of the second elder. His eyes were bloodshot and murderous. His breath of terror was like an extremely fierce beast, which made the two elders tremble all over his body and his soul suddenly trembled.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s single sword was enough to shake the mountains and rivers and destroy everything. There was a deep ditch in the ground below, and the cracks in the ground broke out one after another, just like the earthquake ground fissure. It was shocking!


    "Chi!"


    The two elders'' eyes changed greatly, and they retreated quickly. However, it was too late for all this time.


    "No, no..."


    The second elder was frightened. He found that he was wrong. He did not dare to anger Du Shaofu. He should not think that Du Shaofu did not dare to kill people.


    "Ah..."


    In a short time, one arm of the two elders was directly destroyed, and the mysterious Qi Rune defense in panic was cut off by Shengsheng. Immediately, he opened his mouth and screamed and howled with blood.


    The two elders'' eyes were terrified. At this moment, he really realized that in front of Du Shaofu, he was no longer able to fight against him. He was a perfect cultivation at the top level of marquis Wu. He was praised as the first person in King Wu''s territory. He could break through and become king at any time. He didn''t expect to be so embarrassed and vulnerable to Du Shaofu at this time.


    "If you want to kill me, you old thieves are not qualified."


    Du Shaofu jumped out again. His hair was flying behind his back and his sword fell. The other arm of the two elders was also cut off directly. His voice was shrill and his face was ferocious and twisted.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s huge body of red Jiri macaque was also killing at this time. The powerful men of duwangfu were directly made into meat paste. Each piece of spiritual utensils even had three general talismans, which were directly swallowed up in many gaping eyes.


    "Kill!"


    In the palace of Prince Du, at this time, the bodyguards of the palace of magic and bravery, such as mirage, are also killing. There are king scale demon tiger and Du Xiaoqing sweeping all the strong ones. Phantom and others are connected without hindrance and kill with blood.


    "Step down the palace of Prince Du!"


    The bodyguards of the Shenyong palace were not soft hearted people. When they saw that the people of King Du''s house had cajoled the king of Shenyong into killing the palace, they were all furious and made no mention of it.


    "Ah..."


    For a time, there was a constant stream of blood and screams in the palace of Prince Du!


    "Don''t kill me again, Du Shaofu. If you have something to say, don''t kill me!"


    The second elder was afraid. In the face of absolute death, everyone was afraid. He was no exception. Although he was a lot older, he was definitely not alive enough.


    "Now do you know you are afraid? Now you know that I''m not easy to cheat Du family in Shicheng, ha ha!"


    Du Shaofu laughed, but the laughter was chilling. His figure appeared in front of the two elders and threw them into a huge palace building from the middle of the sky. The palace collapsed with blood, and the cry of sadness was heard from the rubble.


    "Get out of here!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and the pulling force of his palm gushed out. He sucked and pulled the two elders who had just been kicked into the rubble into his palm.


    At this time, the two elders of Ling were dripping with blood, their arms were broken, their faces were twisted, they were in great pain, their bodies were in great distress, and they didn''t know how many old ribs were broken.


    "Enough, stop it all, stop it!"


    Suddenly, an old voice came out from the depths of Prince Du''s residence, and then many figures appeared in the air. At first, there was an old man with an old face, but his figure was strong. His eyes were like lightning in the dark cloud, which made people tremble and palpitate.


    Above the sky, there are dark clouds gathering, and the sky and the earth are dark.


    It seems that there is no breath fluctuation on the body of the old man, but it can affect this place for no reason.


    Behind the old man is a majestic figure. His whole body is covered with sunlight, and his body is rippling with extremely terrible waves. In his appearance of fifty days, there is a bright silver snake light around him, which makes people feel awe inspiring. He is the current owner of the Du family, protecting the king Du Qingcheng.


    Behind Du Qingcheng, there are also several figures at this time. It is Du man, Du Yi, Du Chi, Du Yunxin and others who are outstanding among the younger generation of Du family.


    "It''s the owner of the house and the old one."


    "We have hope. The owner is here."


    "Old master, help me."


    All of them suddenly saw the first two figures in the air. They were like seeing hope in despair, saluting respectfully and shouting loudly.


    "The king protector is here."


    "There is also the old guard king. Seventeen years ago, the old guard king announced that he was closed and retired. In front of such major events as this in the Duke''s house, he finally got out of the pass."


    Among the onlookers around, their eyes trembled slightly. Facing the old king protector and the present King protector, some of their eyes were less awed and respectful. After all, today, many people have seen the gold and jade of Prince Du''s mansion, and one of the scenes is the opposite."Today, it broke out, and the two shifts arrived. We continued to code the words, asking for flowers and recommending all kinds of support. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    But at this time, with the arrival of the two king protectors, the aura of terror that spread invisibly in this part of the world also temporarily stopped the fighting mirage and others, and the Du family''s children in the Duke''s house also retreated one after another.


    "Roar!"


    Wang scale demon tiger and Du Xiaoqing came out of the sky, and then they came to Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, and they were closely surrounded by Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao.


    Especially the king scale demon tiger, the ferocious black tiger body stands up, ferocious, so that at the moment, the elder and the king protector Du Qingcheng are also twinkling in his eyes.


    However, compared with the king Du Qingcheng, the heart is more afraid of Du Xiaoqing at this time, he is very aware of Du Xiaoqing''s terrorist strength.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes also fell on the old man at that time. In all that the king of North Town told him, in the scene 17 years ago, Du Shaofu had seen the old man.


    The old man was the king of the Du family at the beginning. It seemed calm, but it gave people a sense of danger. It affected the whole world. It was a very strong existence.


    "I didn''t expect to see you in a twinkling of an eye. You have grown up and are so extraordinary. In my face, let go. It''s enough." The old king looked at Du Shaofu, but there was no fluctuation on his old face.


    "You said forget it, it''s easy to say."


    Du Shaofu sneered and forced his hand. The two elders, who were pinched in the palm of his hand, screamed and spat blood.


    "The old master saved me. For the sake of duwangfu and Dujia, kill this tusk!"


    The two elders cried out in a loud cry, the original despair and fear of the eyes, because the arrival of the old master again gushed hope.


    "Old thief!"


    Du Shaofu exerted his strength again, and the golden awn broke out and twisted the space. The two elders immediately spat blood again, full of shrieks and dripping with blood.


    "Children, let go of the two elders. It''s high time for the second elder. You have killed so many people. The Duke''s house and the Du family in Shicheng are the same. Why should we kill each other?"


    Laohu King sighed, looking at this time inside and outside the Duke''s house is almost a river of blood, eyes show grief.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old guard king and said, "this old thief is old. Are you bullying me when I am young?"


    "Du Shaofu, you are presumptuous and dare to be rude in front of your grandfather!"


    In the crowd, Du Chi drinks, but in his eyes, he is also afraid of it. He only relies on the old and the new king, who are all around him.


    "If you dare to say it again and kill you on the spot, I can assure you that the two kings of duwangfu can not protect your life!"


    Du Shaofu immediately looked at Du Chi and gave a big drink. A sharp breath swept out of his eyes, which made Du Chi scared and fell back involuntarily.


    "Shut up!"


    Du Qingcheng, the king of protection, turned back and gave Du Chi a big drink. The thunder in his eyes flashed, the pressure spread, and the prestige surged. He drank it gently, so that Du Chi, who was to be protected at this time, suddenly burst out blood from his mouth. His face was pale and he did not dare to make a sound.


    "My child, the old thing of duwangfu was wrong. I promise you what you want and what you can do. Don''t kill again. After all, it''s the same line." Old guard king looked at Du Shaofu and said that his old face became gloomy.


    "Ha ha, what a lineage. At the beginning, my family was chased and killed in this place. It''s here. Where have you been in the same line?"


    "A group of old thieves from Duwang''s mansion went to Du''s house in Shicheng, hurt my close relatives and disrespected the ancestors of Du family. Where have you been in the same line?"


    "Just now, the old thief in my hand tricked me into entering Prince Du''s mansion and opened a large array to kill me. If I had no means to get rid of me, I''m afraid it would have been turned into ashes. Where would you have gone in one continuous line?"


    Du Shaofu gave a sneer. His voice was stormy and his cold feeling was very strong. He asked three questions in succession, which rang through the sky.


    "Ah..."


    The old protector of the country sighed, as if speechless.


    "You have nothing to say, then let me say it!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old guard king, and then said in a loud voice, "please, second uncle!"


    "Hiss!"


    When Du Zhixiong heard the speech, he looked at the front of the air, and then his feet were filled with dark air, and his figure rose in the air. Then he came to Du Shaofu. With the resources that Du Xiaoman had brought back last time, he finally reached the level of pulse spirit state.


    Du Shaofu asked Du Zhixiong in a loud voice: "second uncle, as a son of the Du family, who is treacherous and disloyal, what should we do?"


    Under the pressure of the old king protector and the king of the state Du Qingcheng, Du Zhixiong was affected. But at this time, he also summoned up his courage and said in a loud voice: "as a son of the Du family, those who are treacherous and disloyal will be expelled from the Du family, and their accomplishments will be destroyed. If they are serious, they will be killed, so as not to harm others!"


    "A group of old thieves from Duwang''s residence went to the Du family in Shicheng, invaded the main clan, disrespected the ancestors of Du family, plundered the property of their ancestors, and their blood was frayed each other?" Du Shaofu asked aloud again.


    Du Zhixiong said: "invade the main family, disrespect the ancestors of the Du family, plunder the ancestors'' property, fratricidal blood, ancestors ban, kill on the spot!""You hear me clearly."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old king Hu and said, "hand over all the people who committed crimes against the ancestral land of Shicheng. Otherwise, I will kill you today, and I promise you will not be able to protect King Du''s house."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s words, everyone was frightened. Facing the old master of duwangfu''s residence, the last generation of King protector, Du Shaofu was still able to be so awe inspiring, saying that he could not protect duwangfu''s residence. What a tyrant.


    "It seems that Du Shaofu, the king of supernatural bravery, wants to step down the palace of Prince Du completely."


    Some people in the crowd were shocked and sighed that this was the king of divine courage expressing his anger. The king Du''s residence completely angered the king of divine courage, so that the king of divine courage would be so reluctant.


    In any case, this is the most shocking event since the founding of the stone dragon empire.


    If you don''t want to give it to me, how can you do it


    "Do you think I''ll trust duwangfu again?"


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, and the palm of his hand was pounded with force, and then a golden talisman and secret pattern broke out in his palm.


    "Ah..."


    From the mouth of the two elders, the mournful wail came out again, and the internal organs of the body would be shattered. The pain was incomparable and extremely miserable.


    "No, let go..."


    The old guard King seemed to feel something, and suddenly his voice came out.


    "Don''t kill again, Du Shaofu!"


    Du Qingcheng, the king of the guard, gave a big drink. His face changed suddenly. Thunder broke out all over his body, and he immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaoqing hummed, and the secret pattern of the blue light talisman broke out in the palm, just like the blue ocean drowning in the air, and the energy riots. Immediately, he directly slapped the king of state protection Du Qingcheng.


    "Roar..."


    "Oh..."


    With Du Xiaoqing''s hand at the moment, under the terrible pressure, a large number of monsters roared and crawled below. All the human beings could not bear the pressure of the uncanny terrible breath, and the pulse soul trembled and wanted to explode.


    King Hu changed color and waved his hand. When a thunder fist was printed, he directly collided with Du Xiaoqing''s palm print. "


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, under such a collision, a large area of space exploded on the spot, and the energy swept through the sky. In the palace of Duwang, a large area of courtyard was born and broken, and the cracks on the ground kept cracking, just like destruction.


    "Chulala..."


    Then in the eyes of many shocked, I saw that the body of the king of protection was directly shaken away, while Du Xiaoqing''s delicate body was just slightly shaking and retreating a step.


    "Son, you should calm down first. After all, you are in the same line. You should say something."


    However, at the same time, the figure of the old guard king had appeared in front of Du Shaofu. In his palm, there were bright thunder runes surging, as if connected with the dark clouds in the middle of the sky behind him. With terrible energy fluctuations, he directly shrouded Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu held the sword in one hand and the two elders of the Duke''s house in the other. His eyes were cold, but he had no worries.


    "Ah, are you really old and stupid..."


    Suddenly, there was a sigh resounding, a cold breath spread, there was a thin figure appeared in the sky.


    With the appearance of the thin figure, the thin old body waved, and the ice Rune flew out, covering the sky with frost. It was as if the world suddenly fell into the cold winter, and then the terror struck the old guard''s palm print.


    "Hula..."


    Thunder and ice breath collided, but did not send out too much sound explosion, the terrible energy did not spread far away after the collision, but directly annihilated, and finally turned silent.


    Obviously, the level of cultivation of these two people is almost the same, and their understanding is more profound. Otherwise, they will not be able to achieve this step.


    The figure of the lean old man retreated slightly. His figure was thin and his face was dark. It was Xie Tianhong, the king of North Town.


    "Ha ha, it''s Prince Du''s mansion as expected!"


    Du Shaofu sneered and waved hard. When the palms of the two elders were stunned, the sound of "click and wipe" broke out. Then the two elders'' bodies were permeated with golden light, and the energy rioted in their bodies. Finally, their bodies exploded like bombs in mid air.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The two elders of duwangfu''s mansion, known as the first person in King Wu''s Kingdom, were born and smashed in Du Shaofu''s palm.


    In front of the old guard king, Du Shaofu killed the two elders of duwangfu''s house. He was not polite, and he fought fiercely!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    "Two elders!"


    The eldest elder was killed by Zhen Wang Da Zhen, and the two elders were also killed by Du Shaofu. The people below Duwang''s house trembled.


    Maybe at this time, someone will realize what kind of evil star they are provoking this time!


    In the middle of the sky, Laohu King''s thunder light fluctuated all over his body. He looked at the king of Zhenbei and sighed, "Hey, old friend, do you want to intervene?"


    "You grandson, you don''t want it yourself, but I want it. He started to call me thank grandfather. He would no longer be helpless in the imperial capital, and the old man was there. Even if those people came back in those years, as long as Xie Tianhong was in one day, Xie''s family would not step back."


    The king of Zhenbei looked at the old protection king, and sighed with a sigh: "what a good boy, how can I watch him being bullied by you? My heart aches."


    "Thank you


    Du Shaofu came to the side of Zhenbei king. His eyes were worried. He knew that Zhenbei king had poison wound and was not suitable to do it.


    "I''m fine."


    The king of Zhenbei patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said with a smile: "I''m not going to live for a long time. You can do what you want today. If you have any grievances, you can vent your grievances. If you fight for my old life, thank you for protecting you from being bullied. But don''t kill more innocent people, just deal with the Lord, and don''t affect the foundation in the future."


    Du Shaofu was dizzy, his eyes moved, and he did not speak, but he felt warm in his heart.


    "Yes, what a good boy..."


    The old guard King sighed and looked gloomy. Looking back at the scattered Du family, he said, "hand over the sarcophagus of Du family in Shicheng, and all the people who have been to the Du family will stand up for me!"


    "My old master, the ancestral things should belong to the family of Prince Du."


    An old man said that he was not willing to hand over the sarcophagus. At this time, both the old master and the king protector of the country were there, and he should not be afraid of Du Shaofu.


    "Old master, inform other kings to kill Du Shaofu."


    It was suggested that the princes of other palaces in the imperial capital should be informed to jointly kill Du Shaofu. If one king was in trouble, all the princes would support him. This is also an unwritten agreement that has always existed among the great princes.


    "Shut up!"


    The old guard King drank, waved and moved, two thunder fingerprints swept down, and immediately fell on the two people who spoke.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Suddenly, they were struck by lightning. Their bodies fell directly from the air and fell into the ground. Blood gushed from their mouths. Their eyes were puzzled and shocked. I don''t know why the old master would attack them.


    "I say again, the sarcophagus of Du''s family in Shicheng is handed in. Everyone who has been to Du''s family in Shicheng will roll out for me!"


    Laohu King drank, his face twinkled with thunder and lightning, which shocked the people and gods of Duwang''s residence.


    "Old master, the sarcophagus is in the bag of heaven and earth."


    An elder in his fifties handed out a bag of heaven and earth.


    Then a dozen or so people came out of the crowd, and at the beginning there were two big men with a look of fear in their eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    With a wave of his hand, the old guard pulled the bag of heaven and earth in the old man''s hand into his palm and threw it directly to Du Shaofu, saying, "here is the sarcophagus."


    Du Shaofu took over the Qiankun bag with a wave. There was no seal on it. Under the inspection of his mental strength, the familiar stone coffin of ancestral temple was inside the bag. His face was slightly heavy, and then he took the bag into his arms.


    "Those who have been to Du''s house in Shicheng will destroy their accomplishments."


    The old guard King drank to the ten or so people who had been to Du''s house in Shicheng and let them destroy their accomplishments.


    "The old master can''t do it. Du Shaofu is trying to destroy the Duke''s mansion."


    "The old master, Du Shaofu has become fierce. If he wants to destroy my family, he must kill this Liao. He can''t let him destroy my family."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A dozen or so people who have been to Du''s family in Shicheng suddenly changed their faces and cried out one by one. There were also many old people shouting around.


    "It turns out that you hurt my second uncle, my eldest uncle, and my closest relatives. Please don''t forgive me!"


    Du Shaofu was furious, and the "bully shadow" in his hand turned into a green and golden sword whip. The demon was weird and flashed across the sky like lightning.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The sword broke out and cut through the space. At this time, how could these people resist the furious Du Shaofu? The blue and gold sword whip pierced the chest of about ten people in an instant.


    "Poo hoo, poo Hoo..."


    More than a dozen of them, headed by the two middle-aged men, were pale and bloody. They looked at the gorgeous sword whip passing through their chests. Their vitality was destroyed in an instant. Their pupils were unwilling to fear, their eyes were shocked and despairing, but they were unable to struggle any more.


    "Chulala..."


    The green and gold sword whip converged, and more than ten people fell from the air.


    More than ten people were killed on the spot, which made all the people of duwangfu''s house tremble and tremble, and their soul is also palpitating at the moment.


    "Why, why?"


    Du Yunxin stood up in the air under the swindle of a profound man, and watched the elders of each clan killed on the spot. Her eyes were sad and her eyes were whirling."If heaven does evil, you can still live; if you do evil, you can''t live." The great man sighed.


    "Ah


    Laohu king and Du Qingcheng were grieved and their eyes trembled. They did not stop them. They may know in their hearts that once they did, Zhenbei king and Du Xiaoqing would do the same.


    At present, there is no one who can resist Du Shaofu and Du Ban.


    Around Prince Du''s mansion, countless eyes in the distance were also shocked. In front of the old guard king, Du Shaofu, the king of supernatural courage, even killed so many people. What a powerful and powerful man!


    Old king Hu looked at Du Shaofu with a dim look. He said, "boy, that''s enough. You''ve killed enough people. For the sake of the same line, forget it."


    "Huangji Dan, hand over the Huangji Dan of that year, otherwise, I will never give up!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily. How could he not get the money back from his old alcoholic father.


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, a young man slowly walked in behind the king of the state protection. It was the Du family''s Jie Du Ban. He was graceful and graceful, and his pale blue long clothes were moving. He did not show much publicity. But he looked at the noble spirit, which was extraordinary, as if he had been born with him.


    "Huangjidan has been taken down by me for a long time. I will give myself to you. If you want to kill or cut it, you can just let it go. No matter whether you want to admit it or not, we are in the same line. The Du family couldn''t help but choose what happened then."


    Du Qian walked out, his face was handsome, his eyes moved in his eyes, and he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if you want to blame, it''s because duwangfu had some selfish intentions. In the past 17 years, my grandfather and my father have been guilty for 17 years. I took the" Huangji Dan "brought by Uncle Tingxuan. My first martial arts skill was that uncle Tingxuan took me to practice and understand, but I was looking at you The family is besieged by powerful enemies, but they can''t help. They have been guilty for seventeen years. Well, now it''s all over... "


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Ban. Seventeen years ago, the extraordinary child of the former in the hands of the young king protector was the one in front of him. At that scene, he had witnessed with his own eyes that Huangji Dan, which was brought by the drunkard father from tianwu college, was to lay a good foundation for him, pave the way for cultivation, and achieve outstanding talent.


    "Du man, you step down. It''s not time for you to talk here. Get back off!"


    The old guard King yelled at Du Ban. His figure stopped him and looked at Du Shaofu. He looked old and said, "it seems that you have to pay back the debts of that year. Anyway, it will be settled one day."


    As the words fell, the old king''s eyes swept over Du Shaofu''s back, and finally fell on Du Yunlong''s body and said, "son, are you also a member of Du family in Shicheng?"


    "Du family in Shicheng, Du Yunlong!"


    Du Yunlong walked out with "qiansha" in his hand. He hunted in the cloud robe with extraordinary momentum.


    "Du Yunlong, a good name. I don''t know the courage of Du jiaerlang in Shicheng. I dare to get closer. Let me have a look at the demeanor of Du jiaerlang in Shicheng. If I''m afraid that my old man will do harm to you, I''ll forget it."


    Old guard King light smile way, at the moment the whole body breath is completely absent, the face originally is suffused with thunder light in the eye, only left the benevolent color.


    "Du jiaerlang is never a coward!"


    Du Yunlong walked out, and he believed that an old guard king of duwangfu would not be able to give him a secret hand.


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop him. In front of the eyes of countless people in the whole dragon city, Du Shaofu was afraid that the old king protector would not be harmful to the second brother. However, he was still on guard that the "overlord shadow" in his hand could spread the hidden patterns of the talisman and could explode at any time.


    "It''s really extraordinary. I''m a good-looking man in Du''s family."


    The king of the state of protection smiles faintly. Suddenly, there is no breath in the calm surrounding sky. Suddenly, the wind rises and clouds surge. In an instant, silver snakes twinkle, and dark clouds gather around the sky. The vast space is twisted like a tornado storm.


    "Everybody, don''t be nervous. I don''t mean it."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu, Du Zhixiong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing and other people''s eyes also changed greatly. However, in the twinkling thunder storm, the voice of Laohu king came out.


    At the same time, many eyes, above the sky, that terrible energy tornado storm has been all wrapped in the old guard king and Du Yunlong.


    In the sky, the wind and clouds are surging in the sky, and the thunder clouds are standing in the air. The lightning flashes all around the space, which makes people feel numb!


    "Boom..."


    Above the sky, the thundering thunder resounded endlessly, accompanied by a large number of lightning talismans and secret patterns, which turned into countless lightning and thunder.


    When the pressure came, it was full of destruction, which made all the people around him tremble, their souls trembled, and they wanted to crawl.


    "What a terrible old guard king!"


    Some people were shocked and breathed cold air. If the terrible thunder fell at this time, the whole emperor would be half destroyed, and all the people present could be destroyed to ashes by the terrible thunder and lightning.


    "Xiao Yu continues to code the list of flowers. Chrysanthemums are about to explode. Brothers and flowers, please help protect the chrysanthemums. You can''t be attacked in an instant. It''s a shame. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    "Poo Hoo..."


    Among all the onlookers outside Duwang''s residence, those with relatively low cultivation level directly spurted blood in the breath of destruction and thunder. Such energy was too terrible to be countered.


    Du Shaofu''s face was also shocked. The smell of terror was slightly stronger than that of the king of Zhenbei.


    "I didn''t expect that the old man''s accomplishments were so high, eh..."


    The king of Zhenbei looked at the sky and sighed for it. At this time, he seemed to have found something. His face changed a lot, and finally he was full of exclamations.


    "Chulala..."


    The thunder clouds in the sky are still more and more intense. The deep thunder sounds continuously, and the silver snake light shuttles endlessly. It is extremely terrible, like destruction!


    The dazzling light of thunder and lightning shone on the whole imperial capital. The terrifying and intimidating pressure has made many people crawl and numb the ears of many onlookers!


    After a few minutes of this terrible atmosphere and a magnificent scene, the rainstorm like thunder and lightning poured into the sky and ravaged the upper air, and then the thick thunder cloud and the terrible energy storm began to fade away.


    Finally, in the eyes of countless horror and fear, two bright figures of Du Shao wrapped with the secret patterns of lightning talisman were revealed.


    The light was so bright that people could vaguely recognize that it was the old guard king and Du Yunlong.


    But at this time, the two men were strangely connected. Du Yunlong stood upright with his arms straight up and his palms spread out. The body of Laohu king was upside down in the air. The four palms of the two men were closely linked. The two heavenly covers were connected upside down and vertically. They were all covered by bright lightning.


    "Hula..."


    The vast and amazing energy of Laohu King seems to be pouring into Du Yunlong''s body.


    Du Yunlong''s eyes closed, as if into a mysterious state.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, a stream of bright lightning talismans gushed out of Laohu King''s body, forming a palm sized thunder ball in the small belly god palace.


    "Boom..."


    Above the thunder ball, the power and terror seem to contain enough energy to destroy the heaven and earth. The gorgeous thunder light around it twinkles like a fierce thunder beast roaring in the sky.


    "Chulala..."


    The silver snake is brilliant and dances wildly. It spreads all over the world, shaking people''s heart and soul and making people tremble!


    "Go!"


    The old guard King moved and his body fell down. In the light of the bright thunder light talisman, the two men separated their four palms. Then, in the eyes of the people, they smashed the energy thunder ball in front of him directly into Du Yunlong''s eyebrows.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder ball fell into Du Yunlong''s eyebrows, and suddenly the brilliant silver lightning overflowed and swept away, turning into countless dazzling silver snake rays, which continued to follow Du Yunlong''s skin, and then went directly into his body and disappeared.


    "Ah..."


    The king of Zhenbei stood in the sky, looking at everything in front of him, but sighed.


    "Hoo..."


    In the sky, the terrible thunder cloud dispersed, and everything began to disappear. All the startled eyes around Prince Du''s residence slowly returned to their senses.


    "Zizi..."


    Above the sky, Du Yunlong''s thunder and lightning talisman''s secret pattern also immediately dissipated, but his eyes were still closed, and no time there was a flash of lightning all over his body.


    At the moment, the old guard king is like an instant old 30 years old, full of white hair, pale face, face piled up on a layer of wrinkles, heavy twilight, extremely weak breath.


    The king of Zhenbei looked at the old protection king and asked in a low voice: "you old guy, why are you suffering?"


    "Some debts always have to be paid back, but now they have to be paid back."


    The old guard king looked at the North King of Zhenbei with a bitter smile, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "son, huangjidan has been taken by Du Ban, and still can''t be paid back. I''ll pay back with my lifelong cultivation. As for the benefits Du Yunlong can get in the end, it depends on himself. My cultivation should be better than Huangji Dan As for the debt owed to your family by Prince Du''s house, there is a head of injustice, and there is a master of the debt. At first, I was the head of the family of Prince Du''s house. Naturally, I was asked to pay it back, and only this old life was used to pay the debt. "


    Du Shaofu heard the words and looked at the old man Bai FA, who was looking at him at this time. His heart trembled. He could no longer have his original domineering and fierce spirit. He did not know what to say for a moment.


    "All the children of the Du family listen. The Du family has been supported and respected by the Empire for countless years. Many people have become rebellious and arrogant, regardless of human relations and ethics. This has already sowed a rotten seed for the family of duwangfu. Sooner or later, there will be big problems. We, the Duke''s mansion, have long been ruined. I hope that this incident can sober you up. You are responsible for everything by yourself. In the future, you must remember the rules of Du family, and you must not be arrogant. "


    The voice of the old guard King slowly reverberated in the sky. It was not domineering or resounding like thunder. It fell in the ears of all the Du family, but it made everyone tremble and shake the soul."Grandfather


    Du Ban and Du Yunxin had tears in their eyes and their bodies trembled.


    The king of state protection looked at Du Shaofu again and asked, "my son, can you stop this matter for the sake of my old face?"


    Looking at the old man in front of him, Du Shaofu felt an inexplicable fluctuation in his heart. Then he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll stop this matter. But if it''s Prince Du''s residence, someone comes to provoke Du''s family in Shicheng and provoke me, I''ll never be polite!"


    "Don''t worry, I believe that you will not be provoked by them, nor dare they."


    With a faint smile and kind eyes, the old guard looked at Du Shaofu and said softly, "you child, you look like your father. I have to pay my debts now. Before that, I would be satisfied to see Du''s family and to be able to appear in your descendants."


    "Old friend, I''ll go first, goodbye..." Laohu king said to the king of Zhenbei that his eyes closed slightly and his hands dropped slightly after his voice dropped, and no voice came out again.


    "What''s the trouble? Why are you suffering? Why are you suffering?"


    The king of Zhenbei suddenly appeared at the side of Laohu king. A wave of energy was hanging over his body. His eyes were moist. Then he looked at the children of King Zhou kongdu and said, "the old king has driven the crane to the West!"


    "Grandfather


    "Old master!"


    At that time, all the duwangfu people knelt down, crying in their mouths, tears in their eyes, and unbearable grief in their hearts.


    "Old king Hu, have a good journey


    Among the countless onlookers around, some bowed respectfully to see him off. More and more people bowed down to the old man with closed eyes in the air. At this last moment, everyone was touched by it.


    All the way, old man


    Around the imperial capital, there are a number of obscure breath, perched in the high altitude, the breath fluctuates for a long time.


    "Oh..."


    At this moment, the sound of dragon''s howling came out from the vast palace in the distance. It seemed that he was lamenting for the old king''s westward journey!


    A generation of King protector, the most famous top strongman of the stone dragon Empire, fell down.


    The whole emperor was silent at the moment, and sent the old guard King away, "father!"


    The king of protection came to the king of Zhenbei and held the old king. His eyes were moist.


    "It''s time to change." The king of Zhenbei whispered to the king.


    King Hu nodded to the king of the north of the town, and then he took the body of the old king protector and slowly disappeared into the depth of the Du family. Then, with a light, damp and hoarse voice, it came out from the air: "listen to the Du family''s children. From today on, Du Yunxin will be the master of the Du family. No objection!"


    "The old man''s guanding inheritance is handed over to your second brother, and he can only run out of oil lamps. This is the price of guanding inheritance." The voice of Zhen Qingchun''s exclamation was also heard in Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "Go on."


    Looking at the body of the old guard King leaving, and looking at the ruins of duwangfu''s mansion, Du Shaofu was filled with emotion and awe, and bowed to the front air respectfully.


    "Go on."


    Du Zhixiong and Du Xiaoman look at the front air and bow down to salute. Their faces are solemn.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand and wrapped up Du Yunlong, the second elder brother not far away, and intended to leave.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At this time, a mouthful of blood gushed from the mouth of Zhenbei king, and his face became more and more pale. His breath began to wither in an instant. Then his eyes closed slightly, and a strange breath began to riot in his body.


    "Grandfather


    Xie Fei''s figure appeared beside the king of North Town, holding the king in his arms. Her eyes were worried and her eyebrows frowned.


    "What''s wrong with Grandpa Xie?" After Du Shaofu handed Du Yunlong to Du Xiaoqing, he immediately arrived in front of Zhenbei king and Xie Fei.


    "My grandfather''s poison has been getting more and more serious, and he can''t do it any more. It was estimated that the poison injury in his body was caused by fighting with the old guard king," Xie Fei said


    "He should have been stimulated just now. At this time, the poison hurt his heart and made a big trouble." Zhen Qingchun''s voice was immediately heard in Du Shaofu''s ears.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, the sun sets in the west, and the red clouds cover the sky.


    "Continue to code and ask for flowers. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    The bamboo grove is covered with red clouds, shining brightly.


    In the simple courtyard and room, at this time, the king''s dark and thin body lay flat on the bed, and the whole person had fallen into a kind of coma.


    "HISHI..."


    The breath of the king of Zhenbei was cold, and the whole person spread a very cold breath. Ordinary people could not touch it at all. Even if the ordinary cultivators of Wuhou state touched it, it would immediately turn into ice.


    Before the bed, at this time, there were more than a dozen elderly and middle-aged people standing respectfully. All of them were the strong men of King Xie''s residence. They were all concerned about the king of Zhenbei on the bed.


    "Poison hurt the heart, what a strong poison of ice!" Beside the bed, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were restrained, his face was dignified and his brows were locked.


    Although Du Shaofu was able to know that Xie Tianhong, the king of the north of the town, was injured by ice poison. If it was lighter, it could be restrained for a period of time.


    But at this time, the poison of ice on the king of Zhenbei was too serious. Du Shaofu had some attainments in refining pills, but he really didn''t know much about poison and injury, so he was at a loss.


    "My grandfather''s poison is very serious. The ice poison of that fierce beast in the extremely cold glacier is too terrible. Even if my grandfather practices the ice attribute skill and understands the profound meaning of the ice attribute, he can''t resist it. This time I''m afraid it is..."


    Xie feijiao Yan is worried and dignified, and her eyes have lost her former look. Dai Mei has also been locked, which makes people look at her, and she can hardly help feeling pity.


    It''s said that grandfather has never been able to suppress the poison in his body for a year, but he has never been able to get rid of the poison in his body.


    She also understood some of the reasons. If the person in the Imperial Palace suppressed it, the consequences would be worrying if the Empire suddenly appeared strong enemies. It seems that because of this, for the sake of the whole empire, grandfather never went to the palace to speak.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked at Xie Jiaqiang and middle-aged people in the room and said, "could you please go out and wait for me first? I''d like to have a good inspection for Grandpa Xie. If there are too many people, it may affect me."


    "Well, we are protecting Dharma outside. Please try your best. If you can cure it, I''d like to thank the Lord''s mansion for your help." A middle-aged man with extraordinary bearing said to Du Shaofu, his eyes were full of worry at this time.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best. I hope my grandfather will be OK." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Thank you."


    The middle-aged man said, and then he took them out of the room and closed the door.


    Xie Fei looked up at Du Shaofu and asked, "do I want to go out?"


    "No, but please keep it a secret."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, then took out a small tower from his arms and said softly, "brother Qingchun, you can come out."


    "Hoo..."


    The pagoda is covered with talisman and secret patterns. Then, in Xie Fei''s astonished eyes, Zhen Qingchun''s wretched body of Yuan Shen appears in the room and immediately checks on the king of Zhenbei.


    When Zhen Qingchun appeared, Du Shaofu wanted to ask his elder brother Zhen Qingchun to see the situation of the king in the north of the town, so he asked all the people in Prince Xie''s house to step down first.


    At this time to see the illusory figure is checking for grandfather, Xie Fei has doubts and curiosity, but also did not ask.


    But Xie feijiao''s shock color is self-evident. Obviously, it is the body of the yuan God. Anyone who can have the strong yuan Shen is close to the existence in the legend. Even if it is only the existence of the original God, it is absolutely terrible.


    At this time, Xie Fei couldn''t help thinking about it. No wonder Du Shaofu dared to speak up today and was able to step down the palace of Prince Du. Besides Du Xiaoqing, he had such a terrible support around him.


    Of course, Xie Fei did not know that Zhen Qingchun had not recovered much at this time. However, Xie Fei also guessed that Zhen Qingchun was the only one Du Shaofu relied on to face the old king protector today.


    Although Zhen Qingchun hasn''t recovered much from Yuan Shen''s body, he still has Du Xiaoqing. According to Zhen Qingchun''s own words in Du Shaofu''s ear, they can definitely resist the old king protector and Du Qingcheng.


    "Whew..."


    One after another, the fingerprints fell on the king of Zhenbei, and Zhen Qingchun''s unreal complexion was also rather coagulated. After a moment, the fingerprints converged, looked back at Du Shaofu and Xie Fei and said, "which one should I listen to first, a good news or a bad news?"


    "Bad news first." Du Shaofu asked Zhen Qingchun. Listening to her elder brother''s tone, it seemed that things were not irreversible.


    "He has been poisoned for a long time, and has already penetrated into the viscera and bone marrow. Now he has poisoned his heart. If he had not practiced the skills of ice attribute, he would have fallen." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    "Master, what about the good news?"


    Xie Fei asked nervously. Although Zhen Qingchun''s appearance was no different from Du Shaofu''s at this time, as a strong man with Yuan Shen''s existence, he was afraid that he was not as simple as he looked at his appearance, and he was also respectfully called the elder.Zhen Qingchun is illusory, but his eyes are bright and clear. In addition to being obscene, he looks at Xie Fei and says, "the good news is that the poison is the poison of xuanbing hanjiao."


    "Is that good news?"


    Xie Fei couldn''t help but smile and look at Zhen Qingchun with a puzzled smile. How terrible is the ice poison of xuanbing hanjiao? What good news is the strong God in front of him.


    "It''s not good news for others. It''s a nightmare, but it''s much easier to do with this kid."


    Zhen Qingchun said calmly. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "have you forgotten the poison of the flaming and poisonous demon Jiao on the thunder demon lion?"


    "You mean..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened. At first, in the stone city, the thunder demon lion had the poison of the burning poison demon Jiao. It happened that he had practiced the cultivation skill of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. The blood in his body was almost the same as that of the golden winged Dapeng bird. It is said that in ancient times, the real rocs that roamed the world ate on dragons. Dapeng was born to be the nemesis of the dragon family It can suppress and remove the poison of burning poison demon Jiao.


    "Xuanbing hanjiao is also a dragon. It''s one of the foreign descendants of the dragon clan. It''s almost the same as the burning poison demon Jiao. Naturally, you can suppress it."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, "but now it''s hard to say that poison is attacking the heart. If you can suppress it earlier, it will be much easier."


    "It''s all my fault."


    Du Shaofu was very upset because he was not involved in anything except refining pills within the purview of fufu master. Therefore, he did not pay much attention to the poison wound on the king of Zhenbei. If he had known about it earlier, perhaps he would not have done so now.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Creak..."


    Outside the bamboo garden, the door opened and then closed. Xie Fei walked out slowly.


    "Phil, what''s going on?" A big Han suddenly came up to Sheffield and asked nervously.


    "Shaofu is healing for his grandfather, but the final result is still unclear. There should be a 50% chance."


    Xie Fei told the crowd that Du Shaofu had only 50% chance from his conversation with Zhen Qingchun. At this time, Du Shaofu had begun to heal his wounds, so he left the room.


    Thanks to Du Shaofu''s special explanation, Xie Fei will not reveal the secret of Zhen Qingchun''s existence.


    "If you have a chance, you can''t have an accident."


    The middle-aged man and many Xie family members around him were relieved, but they still looked dignified. Then half of them stayed in the bamboo forest to protect Dharma.


    In the room at the moment, Du Shaofu placed a seal to prohibit him. He looked at the king of Zhenbei, whose breath was getting weaker and colder. After taking a deep breath, a dagger appeared in his hand.


    "Chi..."


    When the dagger crossed Du Shaofu''s wrist, a stream of pale gold blood suddenly condensed. In the light golden blood, there were mysterious talismans and secret patterns, which seemed to condense into a golden winged ROC bird.


    "Boom


    As Du Shaofu dropped the pale gold blood into the mouth of the king of Zhenbei, his gradually icy body suddenly trembled. There was a very secret and icy breath, and he immediately trembled for it. It seemed that he was suppressed by some kind of astonishing.


    "Chulala..."


    He helped the king of Zhenbei and sat down with his knees crossed. Du Shaofu sat down behind the king with his knees crossed. His fingerprints changed, and then a pale gold dark air gushed out of his body, and then he swept into the king''s body.


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, the king of Zhenbei had a light gray smell on his body, which gradually overflowed from his body, turned into a black rune, and then was destroyed by a golden talisman secret pattern with domineering breath


    As time went by, Du Shaofu got rid of the poison of the king of Zhenbei in the bamboo forest, but the whole imperial capital of the stone dragon empire was shaking at this time.


    The news of the fall of a king protector, the destruction of Duke Du''s residence, and the killing of the strong, spread like a storm to the whole stone dragon empire.


    "The legend of duwangfu is about to end. From then on, duwangfu, which stands as the imperial capital, is afraid to go downhill."


    "That''s not necessarily true. There are also the king protector and the man Jiedu ban in duwangfu. As long as they are there, duwangfu will still exist."


    "No matter how the duwangfu exists, it can''t be compared with the Shenyong palace in the future."


    "If it wasn''t for the old king who protected the Lord Du''s house today, I''m afraid it would have been completely razed to the ground by the king."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Night shrouds in the palace, the Golden Dragon Palace on the glazed animals, in the stars and moonlight refraction, flashing Yingying broken light, so that the palace appears mysterious and quiet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    In the Golden Dragon Palace, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, asked Cheng Huang, "father, the Duke''s house has changed, and the old guard king is going west. What should we do?"


    "Ah In those years, the old king had his own difficulties. On the one hand, for the sake of Duke Du''s mansion and the whole empire, the strength of those powerful enemies was enough to raze the whole empire to the ground. Therefore, over the years, I wanted to strengthen the Empire and let you go to the bright palace. "


    Cheng Huang sighed, looked at the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, and said, "the old king of protection saved Du Ban by himself, and left a love to Du''s family in Shicheng. Considering the long-term, Jiang is really old and spicy. This is also respectable and admirable. If you go on, you will go to King Du''s house to pay homage to King Lao Hu on behalf of me. "


    "I understand. Don''t worry, father." The eldest princess Cheng Shengnan nods.


    "By the way, the king of Zhenbei is not right. His poison may have been serious. You can go and have a look for me. If there is any need for King Xie''s residence, besides that, we have just lost an old king protector. We can''t lose Zhenbei King any more. Any old king is the pillar of the whole stone dragon empire." Said Cheng Huang.


    "Well, I''ll arrange." The eldest princess Cheng Shengnan nods again.


    "You have been back for a long time. When will you return to the shrine?" Cheng Huang looks at Cheng Shengnan again and asks.


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyes are dark, but the purple robe figure appears in his mind. Then he says, "I''ll go back to the divine court in a few days, so as to inquire about the situation in the school."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hiss!"


    Three days later, in the bamboo garden, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, sitting cross legged, were collected, and the pale gold halo converged into his body, revealing his pale face.


    The consumption of three days was too much for Du Shaofu to bear. The use of Xuanqi to assist Zhenbei Wang to remove the cold poison of xuanbing hanjiao in his body was too amazing, which made Du Shaofu exhausted.


    However, the effect was better than expected, which made Du Shaofu feel a little relieved. Fortunately, the cold poison accumulated in the body of Zhenbei king was almost eliminated. However, the cold poison of Zhenbei king had already corroded the viscera and bone marrow for a long time. It was not too easy to get rid of it completely.


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure floated in the room and said to Du Shaofu, "it should be almost. You''ve tried your best. Next, it depends on himself and the will of God."


    "Well!"


    Du Shaofu nodded to Zhen Qingchun and looked at the king of Zhenbei who was surrounded by a light golden light. With his keen mental power, Du Shaofu felt as if everything in Zhenbei Wang was developing in a better way. He was also a little relieved.


    The next step is to see how much blood the king of Zhenbei can absorb to expel the cold poison.


    If everything goes well, the king of Zhenbei will be able to detoxify the cold poison in his body, and he will be able to recover in good condition.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The king of Zhenbei will be OK. The king of Shenyong must have a way to clear the cold poison in the king''s body."


    Outside the bamboo garden, a woman in a strong orange dress stood quietly, with long and tall legs and a waist full of less than a grip, and the concave and convex chest outline a graceful and exquisite arc.


    "I hope so..."


    A charming woman whispered that she was older than the strong one. Her waist was plain, her muscles were like blood clotting. Her lips were not pink and red, but her eyebrows were frowning at the moment.


    The two women were the eldest princesses, Cheng Shengnan and Xie Fei. Outside the courtyard, there were also many powerful men in the palace who had been protecting the Dharma and did not dare to disturb everything in the room.


    "Creak..."


    In the public''s tension, the courtyard gate "creaks" opens, a young man with a purple sword behind his shoulder walks out slowly, his face extremely pale.


    "How''s grandfather?" Seeing Du Shaofu, Xie Fei immediately came forward and asked. All the people around Xie''s mansion were looking forward to it.


    "There should be 80% chance. Next, it''s up to Grandpa Xie himself and the will of God. No one can disturb him." Du Shaofu said to Xie Fei.


    "80% chance."


    Xie Fei heard the speech, and her frowning Dai Mei stretched out a little. She looked at Du Shaofu and said, "thank you."


    The people around Xie Wangfu smell the speech, the nervous look is also relaxed again.


    "Thank you for what, don''t forget, I am also half of the Xie family, this is what Xie grandfather said." Du Shaofu looked at the charming woman in front of him and said with a smile.


    Smell speech, Xie Fei Ying Ying smile, no longer speak, do not know what in the heart think of, suddenly on the cheek smeared with a little scarlet.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such skills. If the king of Zhenbei recovers, you will make great contributions to the whole empire."


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, stepped forward to give birth to fragrance step by step. The tall and hot figure made it difficult for people to take away their eyes. An extraordinary pill in the delicate hand was handed to Du Shaofu, saying, "you seem to consume a lot. Take the pill quickly.""Thank you." Du Shaofu took the pill and put it into his mouth.


    "What are you going to do next?" Cheng Shengnan asked Du Shaofu.


    "I''m going back to stone city." Du Shaofu was worried about his uncle''s injury. Had it not been for the cold poison of the king of North Town, he would have left for Shicheng.


    "When do you leave?" Xie Fei hears speech, lift Mou to ask a way immediately.


    "Thank you for your cold poison. I can''t help you any more, so I''m going to start here." Du Shaofu said to Xie Fei.


    "Back to stone city..."


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, suddenly looks at Du Shaofu. His bright eyes are moving. There is a trace of cunning in his eyes. With a wave of shusu Qianqian, his lips light open, he says, "I''m going to stone city, too."


    "You go too?" Du Shaofu and Xie Fei were puzzled when they heard the speech.


    "Yes, there''s nothing going on recently, so I''d like to go to stone city and see what the place where you grew up looked like when you were a child."


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, was smiling. If she was like a beautiful rose blooming on her cheeks, she seemed to have made up her mind. She looked at Du Shaofu with a little warning and said, "king of courage, you won''t take me?"


    "The stone city is just a small place. I''m afraid that the eldest princess will not get used to it." Du Shaofu frowned.


    Cheng Shengnan lowered his curly eyelashes and his tall body went to Du Shaofu. Suddenly, he leaned over to Du Shaofu''s ear. A faint fragrance filled his ears, and his crimson lips gently opened. He whispered to Du Shaofu, "if you don''t take me, I''ll have nothing to do with you in the hot spring pool. You can do it yourself."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned. He looked at the tall woman who was almost as tall as himself and said, "you said that you have written off everything and will not be investigated any more?"


    "I don''t remember when I said it." Cheng shengxiao.


    After staring at Cheng Shengnan for a moment, Du Shaofu took a deep breath and said helplessly, "go back and clean up. We''ll start later."


    Cheng Shengnan moved to Xie Fei''s body and said to Xie Fei, "sister Fei, please send someone to the Imperial Palace and say that I will go to stone city with King Shenyong, so that my father and Emperor don''t have to worry."


    "This..."


    Xie feijiao face slightly a Leng, Ying Ying stands, and then said: "OK, I will arrange."


    The voice dropped, looking at the big Princess Cheng Shengnan and the purple robed youth in front of her eyes. Xie Fei looked at her eyes and saw a little light in her eyes. Then she passed away, and some of them touched the chord of her heart.


    "I think you must have left when I went back to the palace. At the speed of the black demon tiger around you, I''m afraid I can''t catch up with you when I want to catch up with you, right?" Cheng Shengnan looks up slightly and looks at Du Shaofu with a smile on his face. He is very proud.


    "Sometimes it''s not good for women to be too smart."


    Du Shaofu stares at the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan helplessly. This is what he thought in his heart just now. Unexpectedly, Cheng Shengnan directly exposed him. His voice dropped, he nodded to Xie Fei and left the bamboo forest.


    Cheng Shengnan catches up with Du Shaofu and follows him closely. He is afraid that Du Shaofu will leave him. He asks, "who says that women are not so smart?"


    "A servant of my family used to say that smart women are not easy to worry about." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t worry. I''m just going to see stone city. I won''t give you any trouble." Cheng Shengnan said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the Shenyong palace, Du Shaofu handed over the palace to phantom, then he took his second uncle, Du Zhixiong, his elder sister Du Xiaoman, and Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao together to jump on the tiger''s huge back and rush to the stone city. Of course, there is also the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan who has been closely following him.


    As for the second brother, Du Yunlong, who is receiving the inheritance of Laohu king, it is not convenient to run around.


    Seeing that Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, wants to go to Shicheng together, Ouyang Shuang seems to have no intention of going to stone city. Therefore, Du Shaofu asks Ouyang Shuang to take care of his second brother Du Yunlong, worried about his uncle''s situation, and leaves in a hurry.


    Looking at the purple robed youth on tiger''s back and Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, leaving, Ouyang Shuang''s eyes moved slightly, then he looked at the white clouds in the sky, and his mouth gave a faint bitter smile.


    On the black giant tiger, Du Zhixiong was also surprised when he learned the identity of the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan. He looked at the appearance of Du Shaofu and the eldest princess with a strange look in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    On the back of Xiaohu, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan is very clever in front of Du Zhixiong. He also gets along well with Du Xiaoman and Du Xiaoqing. In his insinuation, Du Zhixiong and Du Xiaoman know a lot about Du Shaofu when he was a child.


    When he heard that Du Shaofu was the "fool master" of the whole stone city two years ago, the eldest princess was also very surprised, but she even looked at Du Shaofu with a funny smile.


    From childhood to adulthood, Du Shaofu and his alcoholic father were dependent on each other. In the eyes of the eldest princess, there were ripples in her eyes. She secretly looked at the purple robed youth sitting on her knees not far away. It seemed that her eyes were different.


    "The princess seems to like you."


    Du Xiaoyao sits beside Du Shaofu, looks at Cheng Shengnan who is talking with Du Zhixiong behind him, and then looks at Du Shaofu and says.


    "When you are free, practice well."


    Du Shaofu glared at Du Xiaoyao and looked back at the princess behind him. His fingerprints congealed and he began to breathe.


    Stone city, the border town beside the wild animal mountains, is still full of ferocious and martial customs as always.


    Now, among the major forces in Shicheng, Du''s position is getting higher and higher. Du Shaofu, the vice mayor of the city, has won the first place in the tianwu assembly in tianwu Academy. The news that Dujia was granted the title of marquis and worshipped the king in the imperial capital had already come through various channels, which made the residents of Shicheng boiling.


    A few days later, at the edge of the savage mountains, stone city.


    The water and sky are vast and boundless. At dusk, everything is shrouded in the boundless haze, which is transparent and calm. With the sunset, the sky is covered with red clouds.


    "Roar..."


    Over the stone city, suddenly came the sound of tiger roar, which shocked the soul of the sound wave down, let the residents of stone city feel a kind of familiarity.


    In the sky, clouds wave, a huge black tiger from the mid air flapping from the air, the breath of terror makes people tremble for no reason.


    On top of the giant tiger, there are several figures standing. First, a young man in purple robe with a broad purple sword on his shoulder is resolute and resolute, and his eyes are clear under his eyebrows.


    "That''s the vice mayor coming back!"


    "And the second master and the eldest lady of the Du family."


    "It must have been some time ago that the Du family was provoked by the strong, so the second master went back to the Deputy City Lord."


    Stone city street, looking at the black giant tiger on the purple robed youth, the whole stone city boiling.


    "It was the third young master who came back."


    "And the second master and the eldest lady are back."


    Besides Du''s family, a lot of Du''s family members, such as the old man''s son, appeared in the house.


    "Brother Shaofu, are you back?"


    "I''ve met brother Shaofu."


    Du''s younger generation, Du Yu, Du Xue, and so on, all came forward to greet him. Du Chong, Du Hao, Du GUI, etc. were also enthusiastic.


    Of course, one by one, their eyes fell on Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess. They were all surprised, especially for the eldest princess and Du Xiaoqing.


    "Elder, how is my uncle now?"


    Du Guangyao, the eldest elder, was also in the crowd. Du Shaofu asked immediately. He was most worried about his uncle''s situation.


    "Yesterday, a strong man came to see the master''s injury before he was entrusted by you. Now he is in the room all the time, and we don''t know the situation now." The elder said to Du Shaofu.


    "The king of medicine, it must be the king of medicine."


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he was quite relieved. With the king of medicine coming, he should be more stable.


    With Du Shaofu, Du Zhixiong and Du Xiaoman back, the whole Du family is full of excitement. The identity of the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan is also spread in Du Zhixiong''s mouth, which makes the Du family even more shocked. However, the Du family has never had such a distinguished prince or nobleman.


    The three aunts and sisters of the Du family seemed to have an extraordinary relationship with Du Shaofu when they saw the eldest princess. In addition, the news from Du Zhixiong''s mouth made them all more happy. The news immediately spread in the Du family.


    But not long after Du Shaofu came back, Bai Jiru, the head of the Bai family, and ye Baolin, the city Lord, brought people to the Du family. No matter what the reason, as Du Shaofu is now the God of courage, they also need to come to the Du family.


    When the two men arrived, Du Shaofu had to go out to see each other.


    When ye Baolin and Bai Jiru learned that the eldest princess was also in the Du family, they were even more shocked. After saluting one after another, they saw that the relationship between the eldest princess and Du Shaofu was not simple. In their hearts, they had to guess from that aspect.


    After some chatting, after ye Baolin and Bai Jiru left, the twilight has already blurred, and the sky full of sunset clouds is gradually becoming dull.


    Then there are stars hanging in the dark blue night, a crescent moon, quietly climbing up the sky.


    Du Shaofu is standing in front of a courtyard, where there is a faint breath of energy, which spreads out in waves.


    "Are you back? Come in."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came out of the courtyard.When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes moved, he immediately pushed the door open and entered the room.


    In the room, an old man in a gray robe trembled slightly with a pale face. His eyes were empty and he looked at Du Shaofu. His voice was full of Xu Cang. He said softly: "you are so moist. I''ll sell coolies for you in Luan demon city. If you bring me a word, I''ll keep on coming here and shake off the shopkeeper to achieve your situation It''s unprecedented. There''s no one coming after. "


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Du Shaofu respectfully saluted the king of medicine and was grateful.


    In this world, there are a few people who can bring a word and let the famous doctor of medicine rush from LuanYi city to Shicheng city. Du Shaofu deeply remembers this feeling.


    "Don''t mention it, boy. Your uncle is really seriously injured. Some people hurt his internal organs and affected his spirit and soul. Fortunately, during this period of time, someone from the animal King''s realm took care of the Lord''s heart and breath. Otherwise, no one would be able to return to heaven."


    After glancing at Du Shaofu, he looked at the figure sitting cross legged on the bed and said, "I have repaired your uncle''s internal organs and six internal organs, and I have tried my best to recover your spirit and soul. It is no big problem. It should be as short as two days, or more than three or four days, but it will have some influence on later cultivation."


    "It''s OK. Thank you, doctor."


    When Du Shaofu saluted again, the king of medicine had no life. Looking at the man sitting on the bed with a strange light of fluorescence, his heart was completely relaxed.


    "I need to take a break, and I''ll talk to you about the demon city tomorrow." After stretching himself, he said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded and took the king of medicine to find a quiet courtyard for him to have a rest. Then he went back by himself.


    Under the moonlight, the yard, which has been separated for a long time, is still the original appearance, without any change.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the courtyard and placed a rattan chair on the back quietly, which seemed a little quiet and empty.


    Looking at the quiet cane chair on the back, Du Shaofu seemed vaguely to see a drunken man sleeping, holding a gourd wine pot in his arms and reluctant to let go.


    "Dad, where are you now?"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a wry smile. From childhood to adulthood, Du Shaofu saw the most scenes in this courtyard. His father often held the wine pot and looked at the sky, and then he went to sleep drunk.


    Now, my father didn''t know where he had gone and where he was?


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu frowned and disappeared.


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared again, he was already in his room, but he saw him in his room. At this time, a delicate and protruding woman was looking around. It was the eldest princess, Cheng Shengnan.


    "Are you back?"


    Looking back at Du Shaofu, the eldest princess laughed and immediately went up to Du Shaofu and said, "your family are very enthusiastic. Today, I told you a lot about you. Is this your room?"


    "Why are you here? What about Xiaoqing and them? "


    Du Shaofu asked in dismay, but he didn''t expect that the eldest princess would be in her room this evening.


    "It was your aunts who asked me to come. They said that I could stay here temporarily. Xiaoqing and Xiaoman were together. Du Xiaoyao, the little tiger, did not know where to go." The eldest princess said to Du Shaofu.


    When Du Shaofu heard the words and looked at the woman in front of him, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It seemed that those aunts had already taken care of themselves again.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the eldest princess wrinkled her eyebrows and opened her lips. She said, "you seem to be afraid of me. Am I really so terrible?"


    "Do you have..."


    Du Shaofu curled his lips and said, "you think too much."


    "Are you afraid I''ll eat you?"


    All of a sudden, the eldest princess looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. Her delicate and slender body deliberately stood up. The graceful curve formed a tempting arc. In the dim and hazy light, it was even more moving. Her teeth opened gently and she said in a tender voice, "you are not really afraid that I will eat you, are you?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were stunned. Then he turned and left. His voice came out: "you can sleep in my room. Have a rest early. I''ll go to my father''s room."


    Looking at the back of Du Shaofu, the eldest princess half closed her eyes and stroked her face. Then she looked at the hollowed out flower window in the room. The moonlight covered the window. The window was quiet and quiet. She lifted her head slightly. She pursed her lips and said, "this guy looks fierce and domineering. I didn''t expect that there are many stories behind him. He is so stupid."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    In the old man''s room, everything was familiar. Du Shaofu was sitting on the bed with his knees folded, but he was thinking about a lot of things in his mind.


    This time, Du Shaofu was deeply touched by the old guard King''s going west.


    Du Shaofu had an indescribable feeling about the old guard King''s going west, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    From all that he had learned, Du Shaofu could not have known that he was afraid that the Duke''s house had done his best and could not resist those terrorists. His anger at the Duke''s house was just a kind of catharsis because some people in the Duke''s residence bullied the Du family.


    Du Shaofu knew that it was the terrorists who broke up his family.


    His soul root was sealed as soon as he was born, so powerful that it was difficult to untie the seal even in the heyday of Zhen Qingchun. This made Du Shaofu think of those terrorists.


    "No matter who you are, you will find me one day."


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth and murmured softly. In his clear eyes, there was a little fierce color in his clear eyes. A moment later, he was covered with a white light, which spread like a white God''s awn, with an ancient flavor.


    One night later, in the early morning of the next day, on the eastern sky, a round of golden light sprinkled by the red sun drove away the darkness, "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu exhaled a breath of turbid Qi from his mouth. His eyes opened and his essence flickered. Then he became introverted and became clear.


    A moment later, in a quiet courtyard, in the small hall, Du Shaofu and the medicine King doctor were sitting upright.


    "How are the emperors in the stone dragon Empire? I heard that you were the Marquis and worshipped the king, but you were very powerful."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the king of Medicine said with a smile that the night''s breath adjustment should be taken with the help of pills, and his pale face had already recovered to ruddy.


    "Don''t make fun of me, doctor."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. A helpless smile rose on his face and said, "what''s the situation of the chaotic demon city?"


    "Now the situation of the chaos demon city is more troublesome. Even the whole dark forest is extremely complicated at this time." The king of medicine had no life and sighed slightly.


    Then, Du Shaofu learned from his words that during the past half a year, there had been a world meeting in LuanYi city with yaowangyiwuming and yingwangluodao. In addition, ye Piaoling and huafankong had already taken control of the major and small forces in the city.


    The world will rise in chaos demon city in a short period of time. Although there is no details, there is a six-star spirit Fu master and eagle king Gong Dao sitting in the town, but on the surface, it is enough to be able to compete with that one Pavilion, one castle and two doors. Naturally, it also causes the attention and fear of one cabinet and one castle and two doors.


    Chaos demon city is also quite special. It is not only the Terrans, but also many powerful monsters and beasts. The big four forces dare not touch each other easily. The rise of the world in Luan demon city is naturally something that those demon forces are not happy to see, which is definitely a huge threat to the monsters.


    Therefore, now the world will be in chaos demon city is also met with very troublesome things, and many powerful monsters have contradictions, and even had several friction, so that the world will have a lot of casualties.


    "In Luan demon city, there are relatively few Terrans. Most of them are still monsters. Those who can be in Luan demon city are also extremely powerful monsters. Among them, there are three monsters in the kingdom of beast king." The king of Medicine said to Du Shaofu, and his face was slightly coagulated.


    "Three of the king of beasts!"


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he could not help but take a breath. The three monsters in the king of beasts kingdom were equal to the three powerful ones in the kingdom of Wu.


    What''s more, with the comparison between the monster and the Terran, the monster is generally more powerful than the urban monster.


    Therefore, this is no doubt equal to three extraordinary king of Wu''s powerful territory. No wonder that the four big forces of one Pavilion, one castle, two gates and four forces dare not touch the demon city in recent years.


    The king of medicine continued to say to Du Shaofu: "the three King of beasts are not simple. They are all demons with ranking in the list of land beasts. There is a tiger crouching mastiff with mysterious level in the animal King''s realm and cangyan red leopard at the initial stage of King beast''s situation."


    "Cangyan red leopard, crouching tiger mastiff."


    Du Shaofu was also surprised again. Cangyan red leopard and Fu Hu Ba mastiff are not simple. They are all ranked at the top of the list of land animals. It is conceivable that their strength is at the level of king of beasts.


    "What are you surprised at? The scarlet leopard and tiger mastiff are not the most terrifying."


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were also quite dignified. He said, "the most terrible thing is a silver winged magic eagle, which recently broke through the mysterious level of the animal King''s realm to the other side of the animal King''s realm."


    "The silver winged devil carving is one of the top ten terror monsters on the earth beast list. It is said that the silver winged devil carving is still lustrous. Is it the silver winged demon carving?"


    Du Shaofu was deeply shocked. It was rumored that the silver winged devil carving was the top ten terror on the earth beast list, which was closest to the monster in the heaven beast list.


    Among the top ten monsters on the list of beasts, any one of them is incomparably strong, which is the king among them.However, the silver winged devil carving has reached the level on the other side of Wuhou territory. How terrifying its strength is, you can imagine.


    "There is only one kind of silver winged magic eagle in the world."


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu with a dignified look in his eyes. He said, "in Luan demon city, the four forces of one cabinet, one castle and two gates have been afraid to step in. In addition to the monsters who are afraid of Luan demon city, the three monsters in the beast king''s territory are the most feared. They were all right in Luan demon city some time before the World Congress, and they have not been greatly disturbed by them, I''m afraid it''s because of the breakthrough of the silver winged devil carving.


    But recently, the silver winged demon carving has broken through, and all the orcs have been unstable. If it had not been for fear of the joint attack of the two gates of one Pavilion and one castle after the World Congress, it would have been a long time ago. "


    "So the world doesn''t seem safe now."


    Listening to the words of the king of medicine, Du Shaofu was also dignified. The three King of beasts were covetous in the chaos demon city, and their foundation was unstable. The world without any details would want to rely on the king of medicine and the king of eagle, gongs and swords. He was afraid that it would be difficult to compete with the three King of beasts. Besides, there should be many powerful monsters.


    "Naturally, it''s not very safe. I''m still coming in secret this time. If those monsters know that I''m leaving the world, only the eagle king Gong Dao will sit in the chaos demon city alone. I''m afraid that I will be surrounded immediately."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, he said, "your uncle should not have a big problem, so I want to go back as soon as possible. After your uncle wakes up, I think you must go to Luan demon city. After all, you are the president of the World Association. If you don''t solve the three monsters in the animal King''s territory, the World Association will not be able to stand for long in Luan demon city for half a year He has just established his foothold in the chaos demon city, and has developed a little. Once there is an accident, the efforts of half a year will be wasted. "


    After a pause, the king of medicine continued to say to Du Shaofu, "besides, there are also two gates of a pavilion and a castle. I''m afraid that as long as the monster fights with us, it''s very likely that the two gates will take advantage of the fire and fish in troubled waters."


    "I understand. When uncle is OK, I''ll go to Luan demon city immediately."


    Du Shaofu nodded and the doctor of medicine had no life to say. Du Shaofu understood that there was chaos in the dark forest. In addition, there were still three terrifying beast kings in the chaos demon city. The world would survive in the crevice. If you were not careful, the fruits of half a year''s hard work would be lost to the East. There were also two gates of one Pavilion and one castle. They were looking at each other, so we had to be careful ¡£


    After chatting for a moment, they also talked about the smelter again.


    The king of medicine also heard that Du Shaofu had attracted thunder robbery and refined high-grade Taoist weapons. He wanted to have a look.


    "Natural, good sword!"


    When he saw Du Shaofu''s "bully shadow", the king of medicine could not help but be shocked!


    Du Shaofu also talked about the situation of refining baying and the king of medicine. It was all the credit of vice president Zhuge Qiangbang that he was able to refine it. In fact, he only played some role in the end, which was also a coincidence and luck.


    "Vice President Zhuge..."


    The king of Medicine held the bully''s shadow, murmured softly in his mouth, and wiped a little inconspicuous fluctuation in his eyes.


    Later, they talked about making puppets. From the smile on the king''s face, Du Shaofu knew that he had gained a lot of benefits from some secret military formulas he had given him.


    Later, Du Shaofu hesitated in his heart, and he gave part of the holy formula to the king of medicine to understand, and also gave some hidden secrets to the king of medicine.


    When the medicine king saw the holy formula, he was even more shocked.


    Of course, Du Shaofu has always kept the most important secret military formula and holy body formula.


    It''s not that Du Shaofu didn''t believe in the medicine king at this time, but that the secret military formula and the holy body formula were the painstaking efforts of master qizun. It was the limit to pass some of the secret military formula and the holy body formula to the king of medicine and vice president of Zhuge qianbang. Du Shaofu would not dare to hear all of them except with the consent of master qizun.


    Unconsciously, they chatted for a whole day in the refining process. From the early morning, they knew nothing about it until dusk. When their elder sister Du Xiaoman came to find them, they knew it was dusk.


    The medicine King Doctor Wu Ming also looked at the sky, and then planned to go back to the chaos demon city first. He was also worried about the situation in the city. Because he was worried about the world meeting, Du Shaofu did not detain him. Anyway, when the uncle was all right, he should go to the city as soon as possible.


    "Update completed today"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    Outside the Du family, Du Shaofu sent the medicine king to the door of the Du family. After watching the medicine King leave, his eyes were slightly frozen and he murmured: "it seems that Luan demon city must go as soon as possible. The three animal King states are really a headache."


    "Today, representatives of many forces in the stone city came to visit, but they were all declined by the elders." Du Xiaoman said to Du Shaofu that he was afraid that he didn''t like the extra social activities in front of him.


    "Well." Du Shaofu laughed and then asked Du Xiaoman, "elder sister, Xiaoqing and Xiaoyao, and the princess?"


    "Du Xue and Du Xiaoyao went to the back mountain with Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao. The eldest princess didn''t know where to go. Maybe she went out with them." Du Xiaoman replied to Du Shaofu.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and said to Du Xiaoman, "elder sister, I''ll go to Ye''s house."


    "Good." Du Xiaoman didn''t say much.


    Shicheng, ye family, everything is still the original appearance, not too much change.


    When night fell, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared outside the Ye family. When some members of the Ye family met Du Shaofu, they were immediately excited, and then the whole Ye family became lively.


    Not long after Du Shaofu entered the Ye family, ye Baolin and several powerful members of the Ye family came in a hurry. However, they were not very polite and extremely casual.


    Du Shaofu scanned several Ye Jiaqiang men around Ye Baolin, but he didn''t see a girl with a little cool temperament. Ye Baolin''s eyes moved, and he gave Du Shaofu a smile. Then he sighed slightly and said, "after leaving Shicheng, you have made great achievements in tianwu academy and the imperial capital. Zijin has also gone out and wandered I know what''s going on. "


    "Miss Ye left stone city?" Du Shaofu shrugged, but he didn''t expect Ye Zijin to leave Shicheng.


    "Zijin that wench, always want to go outside to open an eye, I also said that she, just after the virtuous nephew left the stone city, she also left the stone city, although I am worried, but now also do not know where she is."


    Ye Baolin looked at Du Shaofu with a worried look in his eyes. He said, "if his virtuous nephew can have an affair with Zijin, please take more care of him and let her go home, so that I can rest assured."


    "If you can meet, you should try your best." Du Shaofu nodded.


    Later, Du Shaofu also explained his intention. On the one hand, he visited Ye''s family, and on the other hand, he came to visit thunder demon lion.


    A moment later, ye Baolin personally led Du Shaofu to a familiar place.


    An ancient and simple building appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes. It was like a tower of taffei, like a temple but not a hall. It was filled with an atmosphere of simplicity, and it seemed that it had existed for many years.


    In the simple stone chamber, Du Shaofu saw a burly old man with long purple hair and long beard. His breath was majestic and fierce, and his heart was trembling with invisible waves.


    "I''ve met the lion king. Congratulations on breaking through the animal kingdom."


    Du Shaofu saluted with a smile and looked at the big and majestic old man in front of him. From his breath, it was not difficult to feel that this was the thunder demon lion which had broken through to the animal kingdom. His fierce and fierce breath also showed a familiar domineering atmosphere.


    "Thanks to you for breaking through the king of beasts."


    When the Lion King laughed, his voice was loud and clear. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "what''s the matter with your uncle? The six star spirit Rune master is very strong. Should there be a way?"


    "Thank you very much for the protection of the lion king. You should be all right now."


    The main purpose of Du Shaofu''s salutation to the Ye family is to thank the thunder demon lion for protecting the Du family.


    "You''re welcome."


    Thunder demon lion smile, and then said: "those people are also your Du family, I don''t intervene much, and I went a little late, otherwise it would not happen."


    "It''s all settled."


    Du Shaofu smiles bitterly. After chatting with the lion king for a while, Du Shaofu learns from the Lion King''s mouth that the thunder demon lion also wants to go out for a ride, and intends to leave the stone city to pursue a higher breakthrough.


    Du Shaofu left Ye''s house after they had talked for nearly an hour.


    At this time, the moon was in the sky, and the stars were shining all over the sky.


    "Didn''t you see the eldest princess?"


    After returning to Du''s house, Du Shaofu went back to the courtyard, but he did not see the eldest princess. He hesitated for a moment, but he did not see the eldest princess. However, the eldest princess followed him to stone city. In case of any problem, Du Shaofu had to find Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, and Xiaohu inquired together.


    "I don''t know. Sister Sheng is not with us."


    Du Xiaoqing shook her head. She didn''t see the eldest princess today.


    Du Xiaoyao seemed to think of something. Holding his head high, he said to Du Shaofu, "I remember. She said that she would go to a familiar place in the wild animal mountains."


    "Savage mountains." Du Shaofu frowned slightly. The night was like the sediment suspended in the turbid current. When it was still, it gradually settled down. The moon was high, the birds returned to the forest. The foothills were dark and the forest sea was secluded.In the secluded dense forest, Yuehua projects mottled Yuehua in the dense forest. On a rock, a woman in orange strong costume stands quietly, with exquisite and slender body, and her eyes are deep and bright in the dark.


    The woman stood still. She didn''t know how long she had been standing. She murmured: "will he come, can you find it..."


    As time went by, the moon fell to the west, and the sky was dusty. The dawn was coming, and the sky began to grow fainter and darker, and the thick moonlight of the night could not be diluted.


    "Hiss!"


    A figure falls on the rocks in the dense forest, with a broad sword on his back and his purple robe shoulder. His eyes are deep in the dark, and the light golden light is shining. It is Du Shaofu.


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, the space began to fluctuate, and a figure turned into an orange shadow in the dark, like lightning, immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    The light gold double pupil fluctuates, and Du Shaofu''s whole body energy fluctuates. In an instant, a palm print is shot with a light golden light.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull sound coming out, and Du Shaofu''s figure was still like a rock.


    "Chulala..."


    The orange figure swayed slightly, forming a graceful arc in an instant, with the palm print changing, and a dazzling Rune energy suddenly shrouded Du Shaofu.


    "Out!"


    Du Shaofu took a light drink in his mouth, and the faint golden light and runes surged in his palms. Suddenly, a domineering and fierce breath suddenly appeared. His right arm stretched out like a roc spreading his wings, and he directly patted the dazzling lines.


    "Hula!"


    A golden light swept through, shattering the runic energy in the air.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said softly, "princess, is that enough? Do you want to start?"


    "Well, you must not move."


    With the sound of Jiao''s drinking, a graceful and beautiful figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu, with ripples in his deep bright eyes. His graceful and slender body took the opportunity to bully him and appeared in front of Du Shaofu. His slender hands waved, and a wave spread, and a palm print was pasted on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    After the low and dull sound, Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly trembled, his body shook a little, and the terrible energy swept through, which made the whole surrounding space tremble.


    "You idiot, why don''t you hide?"


    The eldest princess Cheng Shengnan''s moving face appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s body. Her eyes were rippling and she said, "are you ok? Are you hurt?"


    "It''s OK. You told me not to move."


    Du Shaofu said, looking at the woman in front of him, he asked, "how did you get here?"


    Seeing that Du Shaofu was all right, the eldest princess was relieved. She stood quietly beside Du Shaofu and looked at him. Then she glared at Du Shaofu with her bright eyes and said, "do you remember where this is?"


    Du Shaofu looked around. In the dark, Du Shaofu also frowned slightly. Naturally, Du Shaofu remembered that he had fought with Cheng Shengnan not far away from here. Finally, he saved him by rubbing medicine on the rock under his feet and said, "remember, I saved you here."


    "Well, but you''ve also taken the opportunity to plot a mischief?" The eldest princess is waiting for Du Shaofu. Her eyes are full of anger. Maybe she will do it at any time.


    "I don''t have one."


    Du Shaofu firmly denied it, but the words of his denial were not enough.


    Cheng Shengnan stares at Du Shaofu and says, "I don''t care. You have it."


    "What do you want?" Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him helplessly and asked.


    "That''s about it. That''s the attitude."


    Cheng Shengnan looks at Du Shaofu, and immediately smiles. His red lips are slightly open. He is as angry as Zhilan. He says, "do you remember what you said at the beginning? You want to rob me to be a maid?"


    "Er


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly and said, "it seems to have said that you wanted to rob my blood baby Ganoderma lucidum first."


    Cheng Shengnan raised her head and looked up at Du Shaofu. She said with a smile: "just remember. I''ve decided that you should be responsible for me."


    "Responsible for what?" Du Shaofu frowned.


    "You have taken all my advantages. What do you say you are responsible for?"


    Cheng Shengnan stares at Du Shaofu. Before he dies, his graceful body almost sticks tightly to Du Shaofu and asks, "am I ugly?"


    Du Shaofu stepped back a little, looked at the princess seriously, shook his head, and said, "you are not ugly, you are beautiful?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    "Well, I''ll compare with Miss Li Xue, Miss Gu Xinyan, sister Xie Fei and miss Ouyang Shuang of Wang Xie''s house. How about they come?" Cheng Shengnan continued to ask Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu frowned and looked at Cheng Shengnan doubtfully. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    "Well, I don''t want to ask you this question. Look at your embarrassment."


    Cheng Shengnan chuckled and stood tall and graceful in front of Du Shaofu, like a proud snow lotus. His voice dropped, he raised his head slightly and took a breath, as if he had made a major decision in his heart. He held up his delicate face, his eyes suddenly closed slightly, and his delicate red lips pouted in front of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him. Although he was in the dark night, he could even see the fine hairs on his delicate face. There was a faint fragrance on his body, especially the tiny pout red lips, which were as red as cherry.


    Suddenly, without knowing what was going on, Du Shaofu leaned down, his breath was a little tight, and his thin lips suddenly fell on the pursed delicate red lips.


    This is a completely natural instinct, no need to guide, no need to understand, that delicate red lip entrance, a clear and cool.


    At this moment, the slightly closed eyelashes on the moving face moved and trembled. It seemed that they were also suddenly flustered. They felt that there was a little heat on the two thin lips, and immediately closed their eyes.


    At this moment, the surrounding night is also like a twinkling knot, and then the lips of the two people slowly and completely fit together.


    Du Shaofu also closed his eyes, and his heart was burning with fire. The tip of his tongue pried open the slightly opened teeth, and felt that the tip of his tongue swam in his slightly opened lips. He could not help but lower his lip petals and gently surround the moist and fresh tip of his tongue


    Du Shaofu''s hands were naturally and tightly clasped on the woman in his arms. He was somewhat at a loss. He swam along the graceful curve of his body. On his back, his waist, which was not enough to be grasped, crossed the firm and tight place all the time.


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, closed her eyes and trembled all over her body. She was a little frightened, but she was also intoxicated. Both of them were breathing more and more quickly.


    At last, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, broke away from Du Shaofu''s lips, and his slender hands directly blocked Du Shaofu''s thin lips. His cheeks were flushed and his eyes were rippling. He said, "OK, don''t use it any more."


    "I..."


    Du Shaofu was a little stunned, and then he looked at the woman in front of him. His first kiss was gone. However, after the feeling, it seemed that it was a long time to go back to Gansu. It was very good.


    "Well, let''s go back. If you don''t have to worry about your second uncle or your elder sister, you''ll be worried."


    Cheng Shengnan gently takes Du Shaofu''s arm. His face is full of blushes and looks slightly shy. He is charming. Du Shaofu is also very excited.


    At this time, the dawn passed, the dawn lifted the light and boundless night, through the thin clouds, the dawn began to diffuse between the hazy world, shining on the vast forest sea mountains.


    When Du Shaofu and the eldest princess returned to Shicheng, it was noon at their current speed. The streets were bustling with people, and all kinds of Hawking voices converged into a noisy echo.


    "Is this where you grew up?"


    In the street, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, took Du Shaofu''s arm and leaned on Du Shaofu''s shoulder affectionately and looked around.


    "Look, it''s the Deputy City Lord."


    "I''ve met the Deputy City Lord."


    On the street, someone found Du Shaofu. Suddenly, there was a huge crowd and everyone saluted.


    "You are welcome."


    Du Shaofu nodded with the residents of Shicheng, indicating that they were exempt from ceremony. With a smile in their eyes, this is the place where they grew up. In the stone city, they can naturally feel a special closeness.


    "Deputy City Lord, this is made by my mother herself. It''s for the Deputy City Lord and this sister."


    In the street shop, there was a little girl of eight or nine years old, holding two strings of sweets in her hand, and handed them to Du Shaofu and the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan. On her childish face, her eyes were bright and lovely.


    "Thank you."


    Du Shaofu did not refuse, nor was it easy to refuse. Two strings of sweets were not valuable.


    "Thank you, little sister."


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, bends down and smiles and takes a bunch of sweets from the little girl. Then she smiles at Du Shaofu and says, "it seems that you are a very popular pair of city Lords."


    "The Deputy City Lord is the hero of our stone city. Without the Deputy City Lord, there would be no stone city now. All of us in the stone city respect the Deputy City Lord very much."


    With a smile, the little girl looked at Cheng Shengnan, blinked her childlike eyes and asked, "my sister is so beautiful. Is she the wife of the vice mayor?"


    "This..."


    Cheng Shengnan, with a rosy face, looks at Du Shaofu slightly. He also shows helpless eyes when he sees Du Shaofu. He gives a little stare to Du Shaofu, then smiles and says to the little girl, "you have to ask your deputy city Lord to know, because I don''t know the way now."The little girl turned her eyes curiously and raised her head to Du Shaofu and asked, "vice mayor, is that what my sister said?"


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu raised a smile on his face, patted the little girl on the back of the head and said softly, "I will seriously consider this problem."


    "Ah..."


    Before Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, there was a burst of pain on his arm. Looking sideways, the eldest princess''s moving face, which was just full of blushing and blushing, was already full of anger.


    "It seems that she is the wife of the Vice City Lord. She is really a man and a woman. Heaven and earth make a pair of them."


    "The vice mayor''s wife is so beautiful."


    The residents of the surrounding streets and stone cities smile and talk about it. For the world, boys are 15 years old, those who get married and have children are everywhere, and the deputy city master is 17-8 years old. Naturally, it is not a problem.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Du Shaofu and the eldest princess returned to Du''s house, it was already dusk again, and the Amber Sunset gradually faded from the horizon.


    As expected, the Du family were in a hurry and were looking for two people everywhere.


    When many of the Du family saw Du Shaofu and the eldest princess holding hands and smiling secretly, the news spread like a bomb.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was with his second uncle, his elder sister Du Xiaoman, and many Du family elders, discussing to put the sarcophagus back to the ancestral temple.


    After all, that''s where the sarcophagus belongs. The sarcophagus has always been placed in the ancestral hall and has never been moved.


    The return of the ancestral sarcophagus to the ancestral temple is of course a major event for all the Du family. Some elders suggested that the whole family should have a grand ceremony to show respect for the ancestors of the Du family.


    Finally, the elders of the Du family deliberated and decided that the sooner the ancestral sarcophagus was put back to the ancestral temple, the better. It was set for tomorrow.


    Before the master wakes up, the ceremony tomorrow will be held by Abbot Du Zhixiong, and all Du''s children must participate.


    The next morning, the Du family was very busy. All the children of the Du family gathered at Houshan ancestral temple.


    Du Shaofu is now one of the most important figures in the Du family. Naturally, he can not be absent from the ceremony, and he has to stand in an important position.


    Du Shaofu had a headache in these complicated rituals, but he had no choice but to attend them.


    Most of the time has passed since we paid homage to our ancestors and invited out the ancestral sarcophagus.


    Many of Du''s old people wept with joy and excitement as they watched the stolen ancestral sarcophagus return to their ancestral temples.


    But in the afternoon, a good news came, the owner finally woke up. The news spread, Ju clan happy, many people also completely relieved.


    In the room, Du Shaofu and Du Zhixiong stand quietly in front of the bed. Du Xiaoman helps his father, Du Zhenwu.


    At the moment, although Du Zhenwu''s face is pale and his breath is withered, he has recovered. His breath is stable, and he should be able to recover only by taking time to breathe.


    "Uncle, I''m back."


    Looking at his uncle on the bed, Du Shaofu''s face lit up a smile, and the last stone hanging in his heart fell to the ground.


    "I''ve known all about you in the imperial capital. Tianwu College''s tianwu assembly is the first. The Marquis is Wang is famous for his reputation in the stone dragon empire. Good boy, he is worthy of being a good Erlang of Du family and the son of the second son. Good boy."


    Looking at the purple robed youth in front of him, Du Zhenwu''s eyes were filled with excitement and his breath surged. He coughed for a while, but his face was always smiling.


    "Uncle, let''s breathe first." Du Shaofu came forward and said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m all right."


    Du Zhenwu looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the elder told me about the sarcophagus of ancestral temple just now. Thanks to you, the Du family, otherwise, even if you met the ancestors of Du family, you would not be able to account for it."


    "As the son of Du family, this is what I should do. It belongs to Du family. No one can take it away." Du Shaofu''s eyes were smiling and resolute.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Du Zhenwu''s eyes moved slightly and said softly: "I''ve heard something about Prince Du''s house. Anyway, the Du family in Shicheng and the Du family in duwangfu''s mansion are in the same line. This is the end of it."


    "I understand, uncle, don''t worry about it. We''re in charge of things outside." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "I''m sure you''re here." Du Zhenwu said with a smile.


    Uncle Du Zhenwu just woke up, so it''s not suitable to disturb him. Later, Du Shaofu took a lot of collected pills from the bag of heaven and earth, and handed them to the uncle and the second uncle. He was planning to go to Luan demon city.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    "Just come back and leave?"


    Hearing this, Du Zhixiong''s face was surprised, and his eyes were reluctant to give up. He asked Du Shaofu to say, "you have just returned home, so let''s stay a few more days. The younger generation of the family are talking to the elders these days. I hope you can find time to guide them, but dare not tell you. Otherwise, you can stay a few more days and guide them by the way?"


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was worried about the World Association of chaos demon city, and he couldn''t let go of it. As for the guidance of his younger generation, he was still younger than himself. Most of his peers were older than himself. Besides, he didn''t know how to guide him.


    "Young Fu, uncle knows that you have to be busy with your own business than before. In this way, you can stay one more day, and take time to guide your brothers and sisters to see if there are any better seedlings, so as to cultivate them as soon as possible, so as not to support the Du family by yourself in the future, but also to make the younger generation happy and cheer up the morale of Du family." Du Zhenwu spoke. He said to Du Shaofu.


    "All right."


    When the uncle opened his mouth, he left another day. Du Shaofu could only nod his head and could not refuse.


    Even at night, the news that Du Shaofu was going to instruct the descendants of the Du family came out, and the whole Du family''s descendants were boiling with enthusiasm. They were all eager to try and get guidance tomorrow.


    In the morning of the next day, all the descendants of the Du family gathered in the school yard. Even the old people, Dharma protectors and elders of the Du family gathered together curiously.


    Du Hao, Du GUI, Du Chong, Du Yu, Du Xue and other outstanding young people are naturally in the forefront.


    "It is said that elder brother Shaofu has been able to defeat the legendary King Wu. If we can get guidance this time, we can certainly make great progress."


    "Brother Shaofu is the genius and pride of the Du family."


    "I hope I can get some advice from brother Shaofu today."


    A young girl is a low voice excited discussion, excited heart, for it.


    A moment later, when Du Shaofu, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoman came together, the younger generation in the whole school field was boiling.


    This made Du Shaofu helpless. However, Du Shaofu was also very serious about pointing out the descendants of the Du family and enhancing the strength of the Du family.


    Then Du Shaofu selected Du Hao, Du Yu, Du Xue, Du GUI and other young people with the most potential, and gave some guidance on their martial arts and understanding.


    Let everyone show their strongest martial arts once, and then Du Shaofu, with a little mysterious understanding and change, can immediately improve those martial arts and powers by a large part. This shocked the Du family''s children, the old people and the elders of the Du family.


    In Du Shaofu''s hands, a set of martial arts skills can be greatly improved in a flash. This is amazing.


    Especially for the wave boxing and the stormy wave palm, Du Shaofu unreservedly taught and explained the perfect rough wave palm and wave fist to the Du family''s children.


    One by one, the children of the Du family understood that the old people of the Du family were totally indifferent to their dignity and identity, and they were all absorbed in observing and observing with their descendants.


    Du Shaofu thought that he couldn''t be a tutor, but he didn''t know his explanation and guidance, which played an important role for Du''s children.


    There are also some elders, who can''t help but ask questions about cultivation. They are afraid that they will miss this rare opportunity.


    Du Shaofu explained these elders and old people one by one. Finally, he took out a lot of pills and gave them to the elders of the Du family. He hoped that these elders could make some breakthroughs in their lifetime.


    Not to mention how much the old people and elders can improve their cultivation strength, it''s also good to prolong their life. Every time they improve their cultivation, they can make their bodies erupt vitality and increase their life span.


    On the campus, there was a lot of excitement. A lot of Du''s children were closely around Du Shaofu.


    "This guy has become a tutor."


    On the school field, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, looks at the crowd of young people in purple robes. His face is as beautiful as a flower, his butterfly eyebrows are smiling, and his eyes are rippling.


    "My brother has always been the best."


    Du Xiaoqing has always had great confidence in his brother and never doubted.


    Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, but there was no words. There was no miraculous medicine nearby, and there was no spirit instrument or talisman to eat. It seemed extremely helpless.


    In the crowd, Du Xiaoman whispered something to many Du''s descendants. Then he saw many Du''s descendants, mainly Du Xue, and immediately gathered around the eldest princess, Cheng Shengnan.


    "The eldest princess, I heard that you are one of the strongest young generation in the whole empire. Even brother Shaofu is not much better than you. Could you please give us some advice?"


    "It''s said that the eldest princess comes from the great school of the gate. Please give us some advice."


    The descendants of the Du family surround the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, hoping to get some advice."In fact, I don''t know how to instruct you. Well, I''ll try, and maybe I can tell you about my cultivation experience."


    The eldest princess, Cheng Shengnan, looks a little embarrassed. However, after a short time, she also mingled with the descendants of the Du family. Finally, she took out a lot of martial arts and pills and gave them to some extraordinary descendants.


    Du Xue, the most outstanding performer, also got a high spirit tool from Cheng Shengnan. However, its value was amazing, which made Du Xue very happy. All his peers around him were extremely envious. However, he thought that he had also obtained martial arts and pills. He was envious, but he was already satisfied.


    Unknowingly, a day of time in all the school yard Du''s children unconsciously passed, completely feel that time is not enough.


    For Du Shaofu and Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, although it was not physical work, they were also very tired.


    Although Du Shaofu was tired, he was very happy to think that he could make some progress and make progress for all the Du family''s children.


    As night falls, Du Shaofu and the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan leave the school.


    In the past, Du Fu was thinking of his father and his sister in the back of the courtyard, but he was thinking of his father and his sister in the back of the court, but he was thinking of his father and his sister in the back of the court, but he was thinking of his father and his sister in the sky, but he was thinking about his father and his sister in the back of the court, but he was thinking about his father and his sister in the sky, but he was not thinking about his father and his mother.


    "Mother, sister, I will become a strong man as soon as possible, and I will find you."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. In the gourd wine pot in his hand, a mouthful of strong liquor went into his throat. The wine was the wine left by the drunkard''s father, and the wine pot was the one he had used for more than ten years.


    "I hear you''re going to the dark forest tomorrow?"


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, comes in pieces. She is fragrant and sits beside Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu came back to his senses, looked at the moving woman around him and asked, "are you sure you want to go? The dark forest is very chaotic, and the place I want to go is even more chaotic."


    "I''m fine anyway, so I want to see it. Why, don''t you want me to follow you?" She said with a smile.


    "Of course not."


    Du Shaofu immediately shook his head and said, "I''m just afraid you will be in danger."


    "With you, I''m not afraid of danger. Just don''t bully me."


    Looking at the purple robed man in front of her, the eldest princess gently leaned on her shoulder, though not too broad, but as hard as iron. Looking at a bright moon in the sky, she said softly, "I want to stay with you for a long time. After I return to the light God''s court, I''m afraid I won''t be able to return in a short period of time. I don''t want to see you at that time."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu sipped the wine again, and then he put his arm around the woman leaning on his shoulder. He did not speak, but quietly looked at the bright moon on the sky.


    In the sky, there was a night cloud floating by, and the bright moon immediately jumped into the clouds, as if unwilling to disturb the two people leaning lightly in the courtyard.


    Night after night, dark night will end, looking forward to the dawn.


    The dawn caught up with the night, and a gray light passed through the dusky brown sky, and the sky slowly brightened.


    Early in the morning, outside Du''s house, the small tiger fluttered its wings and circled low in the sky, and several figures jumped onto the back of the tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared through, the black giant tiger fluttered its wings and disappeared in the air like lightning.


    Outside the Du family, many Du''s children waved and were reluctant to part with them.


    "We must practice hard, and when we are as strong as big brother Yunlong and sister Xiaoman, we will be able to travel around the world with elder brother Shaofu and protect our Du family."


    Watching the purple robed youth leave and disappear in the sky, there are many young people''s eyes trembling in the Du family''s younger generation.


    "That''s the pride of my Du family. The Du family has begun to rise." On the elder''s old face, his eyes were radiant.


    "God bless the Du family, and the ancestors of the Du family bless me."


    Many old people in the Du family had excited faces and shining eyes.


    Du Zhixiong took his eyes back from a distance, then turned back and said to Du''s children: "everyone go back. The younger generation all give me good practice. Don''t be lazy."


    "Today, this is also a new volume. The new volume" vertical and horizontal "will start the official rise of pig feet. The main content of this volume is also around the dark forest, and there are some secret forces, which pave the way for Zhongzhou. It can be regarded as the beginning of the passionate plot of this book, and all the foreshadows in front are basically completed.


    The chapters in the past few days are too much and difficult to write. Although the update has been maintained, the update time is very slow. Please forgive me and apologize. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    Chaos demon city, the most chaotic place in the dark forest, is said to be more chaotic than the dark city.


    But in this half year''s time, with the world will be in chaos demon city foothold, but gradually ended the original kind of chaos.


    Originally, the small and medium-sized forces in the chaos demon city have been conquered by the world clubs in the past half a year.


    Some of the remaining forces, as long as there are dissidents, are basically lingering, and can no longer compete with the world.


    It can be said that the biggest overlord in the chaos demon city is the world meeting that emerges out of thin air.


    The World Association, with its king of eagles, gongs and swords and the king of medicine, has no life to fight against the four forces of one cabinet, one castle, two gates and four forces.


    However, there are a lot of troubles in the World Association now. The monster forces in the chaos demon city are enough to make the four forces of one cabinet, one castle, two gates and four gates absolutely fear it. And the chaos demon city occupied by these demon forces should be targeted at the world society first.


    Chaotic demon city, although chaotic, but in the area dominated by the human race, the buildings are continuous and magnificent, which is also very prosperous.


    In the past half a year, although the World Association has cleaned many small and medium-sized forces, it has also made the chaos demon city more prosperous.


    It is said that after the World Congress took control of LuanYi City, there were a lot of stability in the city. In addition, the Tianxia Association, which was guarded by the king of medicine, opened a lot of businesses. It is said that there is no time to sell the pills made by the king of Medicine himself. This made all the people flocked to LuanYi city.


    The more prosperous chaos demon city is, the more energetic it will be. As time goes on, the level of prosperity will even catch up with the dark city. However, if you want to compare with the prosperity of the dark city, it will be difficult to achieve it in a short time.


    At dusk, the setting sun sets in the west, and the Amber Sunset gradually fades away from the horizon, and the waves of the wild forest fall quietly in the dusk.


    The first few stars appeared in the broad sky, and the vast mountain range was covered.


    Chaos demon city, sunset cover the sky, around the mountains deep, occasionally there will be a few deep amazing animal roar out.


    Luan demon city covers a large area, and even includes a large number of mountains, with mountains stretching and towering like clouds.


    The vast city of chaos demon is actually divided into two large areas. The largest area is occupied by monster forces.


    Terrans can only occupy a small area, but the area is enough to be several times larger than the outside city.


    Originally, in the chaos demon city, we can see some pictures of people and animals living together peacefully. Some of them are intelligent but not below human beings. Those with high blood lineage among them have enough intelligence to compare with the top human beings.


    Some special pills made by the medicine master of the human spirit Rune master also have a great effect on the demon beast. The spirit weapon, the talisman, etc. can also be used by the powerful monster.


    Some of the sites controlled by monsters often have many miraculous drugs, natural materials and earth treasures, which are also needed by human beings.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that people and animals coexist in chaos demon city.


    Only recently, with the rise of the world society, the legend that the king''s silver winged demon carving has broken through to the other side of the beast king''s realm, which makes the swords between the Terrans and the monsters in the chaos demon city suddenly become fierce.


    The monster force will not allow the Terran force to dominate in the chaos demon city. Otherwise, the four forces of one Pavilion, one castle, two gates and four forces would have entered the city.


    Recently, the chaos demon city is very chaotic. In the evening, we can see many monster forces ready to move. Many people have suffered from the attack against the single Terran forces. This also makes the relationship between the monster and the Terran more and more tense.


    Outside the chaos demon city, on the broad square, it was still dusk. The usual crowd was deserted recently.


    All people returned to such a big chaos demon city early in the morning, wary of being attacked by the monster forces.


    So in the evening, within the Terran area, the city gate will be closed to resist the attack of monsters.


    And all the Terrans gathered in the city, extraordinary also have strong, those monsters strength is also dare not easily take risks to attack the city.


    At dusk, the whole chaotic demon city is covered by the red sunset. Outside the city, there are a man and two women walking slowly, and the shadow of the sunset is passing on them.


    A man and two women are very young, two women are moving, a strong woman is graceful and angry, noble temperament.


    A girl in a long blue dress, elegant and clear, with big eyes like stars twinkling.


    The young man, 17 or 18 years old, is very eye-catching. He has clear eyes on his resolute and resolute face. He carries a purple sword behind his shoulder. He stands a golden macaque on his shoulder and a black black cat behind him. He doesn''t want to be eye-catching.


    The three of them were Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Cheng Shengnan, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu.


    "It''s really strange that the city gate is closed so early."Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, looks at the closed gate in the middle of the towering city wall in front of her. In her moving eyes, she is puzzled. Of course, she has heard of the chaos of the demon city in the dark forest, but now it seems to be different from what is said.


    Du Shaofu frowned, but also appeared extremely puzzled. Although he had never been to Luan demon city, it was not difficult to feel that there was something abnormal in the strange and tense atmosphere around him.


    "I didn''t expect that there was a Fu array on the wall of the city. It should be a five-star level Fu array." Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and looked at the wall. As long as there was a breath of Fu array, he could not escape his prying.


    "Open the gate, please. We''re going into the city."


    Looking up, there are many people standing on the city wall.


    "The gate has been closed. It''s too late to enter the city. Come early tomorrow. I hope you can live tonight."


    On the city wall, there was a man with a bald head, who looked down at Du Shaofu and said in a loud voice, "I advise you to hide as soon as possible, or you may not live tonight."


    "Why can''t you open the gate?" Du Shaofu frowned and asked the bald man.


    "There are rules for a long time. In order to avoid the invasion of monsters, the city wall has already started the Fu array. Can we still close the Fu array for you alone? What should we do when the monster invades?"


    The bald man looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you''d better find a place to hide."


    "Those two women are very beautiful. It would be a pity if they were swallowed up by those monsters."


    "Otherwise, let me bring those two women in. It''s a pity if they are swallowed up by monsters."


    "It''s a pity that we can''t find such goods in the whole dark forest."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    On the wall, there was a lot of rude laughter, which was not surprising in the dark forest.


    But the rude words fell in the ears of the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, and she felt a little uncomfortable. Her eyebrows frowned slightly and her eyes became clear.


    "Brother, there are many monsters coming."


    Du Xiaoqing was not happy with the rude words. He snorted in his throat. When he was about to do something, he suddenly looked at the wild mountains behind him.


    "Hula..."


    Just before Du Xiaoqing''s voice had just dropped for a long time, there was a vast sea of forest undulating, the mountains shaking and the ground shaking.


    "No, those monsters are coming again. Do you want to attack the city?"


    "Tell the strong, those monsters are coming again, and the movement is not small."


    "These three young men can''t escape now."


    "Those evil animals are hateful!"


    On the city tower, looking at the front of the mountain, the forest land moving mountains, the sea of wild forest ups and downs, suddenly one by one eyes dignified up.


    "Roar..."


    "Ouch..."


    In a short period of time, within the forest, animals roared like thunder, a large number of fierce animals and birds fluttered out, and the strong wind swept the sky, rolling up countless gravel dust.


    Some of the first fierce birds, with sharp claws, can pierce mountains and Crack Rocks!


    On the ground, there are terrifying herds of animals sweeping out, almost forming a wave of beasts.


    At present, the fierce beasts were as huge as the courtyards. Their tusks were frightening and their pupils were full of fierce light of various runes. Where they passed, the earth was shaking and the rocks were shooting!


    The tide of terror beasts suddenly surged out and swept in, no less than thousands of them. This is definitely a huge and terrifying lineup. It''s shocking to face with your own eyes, which is enough to make people tremble.


    Many eyes above the tower saw the dense monsters coming, some of which were higher than the tower. Above the sky, there were terrifying and fierce birds, as if covered by dark clouds, which made people hairy.


    It would be a terrible disaster to let a large number of monsters rush into the city.


    "Roar..."


    The monsters roared and roared like thunder. For a time, the breath was terrible, and the neighing of birds and beasts came and went. It seemed that there were more and more monsters, and the formation of demons became larger and larger.


    However, this large group of monsters seemed to be afraid of the people gathered in the city. After rushing to the city, they gathered outside the wall and did not dare to attack the city at will.


    But at once, there was a monster''s eye on Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing, and the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan. All the fierce beasts'' eyes and fierce light were locked on Du Shaofu and others.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    "Wuwu..."


    In the middle of the air, a large number of fierce birds flapped their wings, their iron beaks and sharp claws, and the runes surged, sweeping the storm and covering the earth. The fierce and fierce light also focused on Du Shaofu''s three people.


    "Oh, no, those three people have been targeted. They are dead!"


    On the tower, people looked at the three people who were gradually surrounded by demons and beasts, and their spine could not help but feel cold. They were afraid that the three young people were dead.


    The animals besieged Du Shaofu and others. There were monstrous beasts on the ground and fierce birds in the air. However, at this time, one by one, they hesitated. It seemed that they felt something and did not dare to get close to the past. Their eyes were full of doubts and hesitation.


    "What to do?"


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, asked Du Shaofu. His eyes looked around him. At the moment, he was besieged by so many monsters. Although it was not easy for him to do anything for her in the kingdom of King Wu, it was still a little bit of a change in color.


    But Du Xiaoqing stood quietly, facing the surrounding herds of animals, without any attention at all.


    Du Xiaoyao was not nervous. Her pale golden eyes glanced around her. She didn''t mean to put the monsters in her eyes. Even if she couldn''t help them, it was easy for her to leave.


    The little tiger, like a black kitten, stands in front of Du Shaofu like a black kitten. His eyes twinkle and his momentum is invisible. The monsters around him are afraid to get close to him.


    Du Shaofu looked at the herds around him. Among the thousands of monsters, most of them were at the level of pulsating state, and a few of them followed in the last place, while those in the pulse spirit state were much less.


    As for the animal waiting area, there are fewer. With the number of fierce birds in the air, there are more than ten animal waiting areas.


    "Ouch!"


    In front of Du Shaofu''s three men, thousands of monsters and fierce birds did not dare to approach, but they were surrounded by thousands of them. All kinds of roaring and roaring were deafening.


    "The level of animal waiting on the other side."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on a giant red scale bear, which was leading the herd, and the fierce scale vulture monster that hovered in the air. Both of them were on the other side of the Horde, and were the two most powerful monsters in the herd at this time.


    "Roar..."


    As Du Shaofu looked at him, the huge scale bear and the mid air scale vulture appeared together in front of Du Shaofu''s three people. They were fierce and ferocious, and they were the kings among the demons.


    "Brother, are you going to clean it up?"


    Du Xiaoqing glanced around lightly, facing a group of monsters, but didn''t take a look at them.


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved, and then frowned. He seemed to have arranged something. He said to Du Xiaoqing, "no, don''t expose your strength. You are not allowed to start without my consent."


    "All right."


    Du Xiaoqing small mouth pout, seems to be some small lost, immediately stood lazily aside.


    "Little man, die!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s three people, the bear spat out and roared in the sky. However, at this time, their fierce eyes obviously felt something that they were afraid of, and secretly looked around for what they were searching for.


    "The two women, one man and three young men are dead!"


    On the tower, everyone saw the three men of Du Shaofu surrounded by monsters. In the deafening roar around them, there was nothing they could do at this time.


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge bear with scale armor. It was a Flaming Mountain Bear with high blood level. The scale vulture next to him was called the iron armored demon vulture, which was also a very terrible monster.


    "Evil animal, leave quickly, it''s still time now, otherwise, we will barbecue you!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked at the leading Flaming Mountain Bear and the armored demon vulture, and their voices were swept and diffused with the mysterious air, which was not under the sound of the Flaming Mountain Bear.


    "The young man would not have been scared to be silly, would he dare to threaten the armored demon vulture and the Flaming Mountain Bear, which is the most violent monster around cangyan red leopard."


    "I must be scared to be silly. That boy wants to barbecue the armored demon vulture and the Flaming Mountain Bear. This is definitely trying to find death!"


    "That young man is absolutely unlucky. The Flaming Mountain bear will not let them go easily!"


    Hearing this, the purple robed youth besieged by the herds is still so arrogant, and the people on the tower are surprised and surprised.


    "Well, it''s Huaxiang master coming!"


    "And Lord Ye, he is here."


    "I''ve met Hua Xiangzhu, I''ve met Mr. Ye!"


    At this time, there was a commotion on the wall, and many strong men jumped directly from the city wall.


    At first, a big man with a height of seven feet in his forties was thin. Wearing a tight suit, his body was thin, but his body was full of muscles and muscles, full of a sense of strength. He was now one of the incense masters in the world.


    "What''s the matter? How come there are so many monsters?"As soon as Hua fankong appeared on the city wall, he took a breath of cool when he looked at the terrible herds outside the wall.


    "Back to Huaxiang master, it''s the Flaming Mountain Bear and the armored demon vulture. It''s estimated that it''s cangyan red leopard that they sent to inquire about our actual situation. Those monsters have become more and more rampant recently. I''m afraid they will be unable to resist attacking the city."


    On the tower, the bald man who had been talking to Du Shaofu said respectfully to huafankong.


    Around Hua fankong, at this time, a slender and thin young man in black robed, with long hair as black as ink, his eyes full of cold and sharp, his thin lips with a little arrogance, his whole body full of indifference, let no one enter.


    "Why are there people down there?"


    All of a sudden, the young man in black looked at the herd, and his sharp eyes changed slightly.


    "Lord Huiye, there are two women, one man and three people. We have closed the gate of the city and opened the defense of the Fu array. The three people came and were surrounded by those monsters shortly after they arrived."


    The bald man replied respectfully. In the face of the young man in black robes, there was more awe in his respect than in the face of Hua Xiangzhu. It was Lord yepiaoling. He was a clean and efficient man who would kill a general in the world.


    "Killing God ye Piaoling" is the nickname given by the people in LuanYi city. In the past half a year, everyone in LuanYi city knows it well. It can be said that the expansion of the world association was mainly fought by yepiaoling. The Lord of small and medium-sized forces in LuanYi city has absolutely no other way to go except surrender and be killed in front of him.


    "The tiny human being is here. You make me angry. I have to tear you little human boy alive today!"


    There was no delay in everything. With Du Shaofu''s rolling and cheering, the fire broke out in the herd. The bear''s red scales suddenly spread out a flame, with a faint Rune flashing.


    "Roar!"


    The huge body of the bear burst out like a strong wind. It dived down and opened its mouth. It bit Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Cheng Shengnan and Du Xiaoyao. If you want to take a bite, you will swallow all the people in your mouth.


    "Oh, I''m dead!"


    On the tower, many people shook their heads, the fire started the mountain bear, and those young people were definitely dead.


    "Bang!"


    But just when people thought that the young people were in danger, the low and dull sound suddenly rang through.


    "Boom!"


    Then many eyes in the city tower were in a daze. They saw the Flaming Mountain bear on the other side of the animal waiting area. Its huge body directly staggered back. The ground was shaking after several steps of trampling, and the ground cracked. A large amount of energy storm swept through, making the surrounding monster also wobble.


    "Roar..."


    In a flash, a large number of wild monster sound wave swept, roaring and hissing like thunder.


    A purple robe figure immediately jumped out of the sky, treading on the void, suspended in the air, surrounded by pale gold light, breath surging, which made the surrounding herds tremble for no reason. They all began to feel fear and retreat step by step.


    With that purple robe figure suspended in the air, huafankong''s eyes on the tower suddenly trembled, and then his face changed greatly.


    "Come back at last."


    On the city wall, the night floating Ling looks at the purple robe figure floating in the air. The indifferent breath of no one is allowed to enter the city wall fluctuates, and a faint smile appears in the cold and sharp pupils.


    "How can you have our spirit of monsters? Are you human or monster?"


    When the fire started, the bear retreated, and his shocked eyes looked at Du Shaofu. In the force of terror and tyranny that had just shaken him back, he felt a kind of supreme breath in the face of the beast. The breath made him tremble. At this time, the breath of the purple robed youth was obviously that of a monster.


    "Kaishan bear, the human boy''s breath is different and ordinary, but he must not be of the same clan. He just got some advantages left by our powerful monster. I feel that if I swallow this boy, I will get a lot of benefits."


    The half sky armored demon vulture shrieked and growled, and looked at Du Shaofu, who was suspended in the air. Though it made his heart tremble for no reason, it also felt that if it could swallow the purple robed youth, it must be able to make it get great benefits. The feeling came from blood and soul, absolutely not It''s going to go wrong.


    "Damned human beings!"


    As a monster, people are disgusted by the fact that human beings seek benefits from monsters. Most of them immediately take the lives of monsters as the price. Any species of monsters among them is extremely disgusted and disliked.


    "Let''s join hands and kill the boy first!"


    The iron armored demon vulture said to the Flaming Mountain Bear. His fierce and frightening eyes have been staring at Du Shaofu''s body with fear, fanaticism and temptation.


    "Evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the Flaming Mountain Bear and the armored demon vulture who were going to join hands. He picked his mouth slightly, then his face became slightly heavy, and his eyes suddenly became sharper.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    "Gee!"


    In the middle of the sky, the armored demon vulture flapped its wings like a dark cloud covering the sky. The strong wind swept over the sky and rolled up countless gravel under it. The forest sea in the distance was undulating. The ferocious breath swept across the sky, diving down, and directly fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Chulala..."


    The iron armored demon vulture''s claws are like hooks. They break out runes, and immediately catch Du Shaofu. They want to tear Du Shaofu to pieces.


    In the face of the huge body of the armored demon vulture diving down, the energy wind is sweeping down, Du Shaofu is not in a hurry, waving his hand, a fist immediately bombarded out.


    On the fist, the golden light burst out, seemingly slow, but in fact, it was as powerful as thunder, like an impact gun, and crashed into the claws of the armored demon vulture.


    "Bang!"


    The low energy muffled sound suddenly resounded through the sky, with a large amount of energy swept away with the rune. Then in the shocked eyes on the tower, I only saw that the huge armored demon vulture had retreated directly.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, the huge flaming bear rushed at Du Shaofu. The bear claws were terrible and wanted to make Du Shaofu meat sauce.


    "Hula..."


    However, at the same time, Du Shaofu''s dark air surged under his feet, his arms slightly opened, like a giant ROC spreading his wings, and suddenly disappeared within the attack range of the Flaming Mountain Bear. His figure was as flighty as a God, and in an instant came to the iron clad demon vulture who was staggering and shaking back.


    The armored demon vulture is sharp, with two pupils changing color, flapping its wings and exploding Rune energy. It wants to stop and suppress Du Shaofu and keep him away from coming!


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    An imperious and fierce momentum of terror broke out from Du Shaofu''s body like a mountain torrent.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was like a rising sun, like a golden winged ROC.


    At this moment, it was like Du Shaofu himself was about to turn into a golden winged ROC.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the domineering momentum swept out of Du Shaofu''s body. Behind him, a pair of talismans and secret patterns fluttered, and the streamer overflowed, and the glory filled the air, just like a roc flapping its wings and soaring for nine days!


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    "Wuwu..."


    At this moment, the surrounding herds roared endlessly, and thousands of monsters were all frightened by it!


    Under the pressure of the golden winged ROC, it is impossible to resist. The huge body of the monster is crawling on the ground!


    "Hula!"


    Du Shaofu''s shadow falls, bearing the tyrannical will of the golden winged Dapeng clan, just like the real golden winged ROC, which directly destroys the Runes of the armored demon vultures.


    When the golden light broke out, the golden Rune wings behind Du Shaofu were much smaller than those of the iron clad demon vulture. However, it was like a golden day coming to shine on the evening sky.


    The golden light turned into a vast ocean, accompanied by the tyranny and terror, it was suppressed on the back of the armored demon vulture!


    "Boom


    The space was shaking and the energy was surging. The body of the armored demon vulture was immediately suppressed by Du Shaofu and fell vertically from the air!


    "Ji Ji..."


    The armored demon vulture kept whistling, flapping its wings and fluttering. In an instant, the energy was overwhelming, the wind was strong, and the breath of terror and evil spirit spread, tearing the ground below, which was extremely terrible.


    But at the moment, under the despotic will of Du Shaofu''s golden winged Dapeng, the iron armored demon vulture is already hard to resist, and it is suppressed to the ground in the roar.


    "Boom!"


    The iron armored demon vulture falls, the ground thunders trembling drama, the large piece of gravel sweeps away, that breathtaking breath stirs, still if the mountain collapses!


    "Roar!"


    Under the pressure of terror, the Flaming Mountain Bear can still resist. At this time, it has been raging and enveloped in flames. The giant bear''s body is like a giant. Its fierce breath soars to the sky. The bear''s paw is like the red sun. With the hot breath, he leans over the armored demon vulture, and immediately bombards Du Shaofu. If he wants to punch, he will kill the strange human green directly Year.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    With his feet on iron armored demon vultures, Du Shaofu fan out with one hand, and a golden talisman secret pattern surges like a golden roc flapping its wings. The domineering and fierce breath erupts like a volcano, crushing and destroying everything.


    "Boom


    The two forces of terror suddenly and violently collide, and both of them burst out brilliant Rune brilliance. As two stars collide together, the square outside the chaos demon city under the sunset glow is shining and shining.


    "Pedaling..."


    At this time, under the shock of many eyes above the city wall, the body of the huge flaming bear was staggering and retreating again. The flame on his body was much weaker, and his feet were staggering, and the earth was shaking in succession.


    "The young man is too strong. What is his origin?"


    "What a powerful young man, the figure seems to have a familiar feeling!"


    On the tower, many eyes looked at this scene, all of which were frightened and shocked.


    "Gee!"In order to break free of Du Shaofu''s repression, the armored demon vulture roared and hissed, and the runes moved. In order to get rid of Du Shaofu''s suppression, its wings fluttered on the ground, sweeping the ground out of two huge pits, and the rubble swept away like a storm.


    "Let you go, you must come to provoke me!"


    Du Shaofu snorted. In the full view of the public, he bent down and directly grasped the left wing of the armored demon vulture with both hands, and then pulled it hard.


    "Chulala..."


    The scales are broken, the bones are broken, and the blood is pouring out. In the eyes of all the tremors, the huge left wing of the armored demon vulture is actually torn off.


    "My God!"


    On the city wall, the sound of shock was repeated. The wings of the iron demon vulture were torn off by the young man in the purple robe. The visual impact was chilling.


    The young man in purple is so fierce and shocking!


    "Gee!"


    The armored demon vulture uttered a plaintive cry, trembling all over, and the fierce eyes were full of fear at this time.


    After the huge body was shaken back, the mountain bear was afraid and trembled. Where could he resist, he turned around and wanted to flee.


    "Evil animal, where to escape!"


    Du Shaofu drank it gently. His wings were like a giant ROC flapping its wings. When he turned around, he was flying out of the sky. He did not know how much faster he was than the flaming bear. In a flash, he appeared behind the Flaming Mountain Bear.


    As the figure appeared, Du Shaofu waved and moved. There was a roar of a dragon in the palm, and then a dark cloud of red jiaoxu condensed out.


    "Oh..."


    The light overflows everywhere, and the runes are dazzling. The shadow of the dark cloud and red Jiao is swept out, which stirs up the surrounding space. The air waves are like waves, and the ripples are scattered. The breath is like the king of beasts. With amazing power, it directly impacts on the Flaming Mountain bear!


    "Roar!"


    The Flaming Mountain Bear can''t escape, and seems to be angry. All over the red scales, the scales send out flames. The breath of the whole body crushes the sky, shaking people''s hearts and soul. Inspired by endless runes, the bear meets the empty shadow of Xuanyun Chijiao fiercely.


    However, under the influence of Xuanyun Chijiao''s virtual shadow, there was obviously a look of fear in the eyes of the flaming bear.


    Xuanyun Chijiao is a monster on the list of heavenly beasts. It is just a monster on the list of earth beasts. The gap between the two in terms of blood and animal power is not small.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    In the collision between the two, the sound in the middle of the air is incessant, and endless runes erupt.


    However, the confrontation did not last long. Xuanyun Chijiao''s virtual shadow giant tail circled and fell down like lightning. The virtual dragon''s body was like a top top, and the huge virtual shadow body circled around, breaking out dazzling blue and red talisman and secret patterns, which made the Flaming Mountain Bear hover comfortably.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu deceives himself and enters. A fist seal breaks out and falls on the body of the Flaming Mountain Bear.


    "Roar!"


    When the fire started, the bear screamed, and the fierce light turned into fear and fear.


    "Bang!"


    The huge body of the bear was directly knocked down by Du Shaofu''s fist, and fell directly on the ground. The ground cracked into a ravine.


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the ground, wrapped in golden light. His eyes were clear and bright, and he stepped on the body of the Flaming Mountain Bear.


    "Roar..."


    That seems to be a weak foot, but at this time it is let''s blaze, the bear screams and roars.


    "This bear''s paw must be good for barbecue!"


    Du Shaofu showed a smile, and the golden light in his hand broke out, which directly shrouded in the bear''s paw of the Flaming Mountain Bear. The golden winged Dapeng suppressed it and pulled it fiercely.


    "Roar!..."


    However, there were not many people in the whole dark forest dare to provoke it. At this time, it was howling and howling, with blood gushing from its mouth. A huge bear''s paw was torn off by Du Shaofu''s life, and the blood was dripping.


    "My God, it''s so fierce. It''s more than a monster!"


    The people on the tower were shocked and took cold breath for it. The young man in purple robe was fierce. He pulled the wings of the vultures and pulled out the bear''s paws. They were all horrible monsters on the other side of the animal kingdom.


    "All monsters get out of here, or you''ll be barbecued!"


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air again. His voice was like thunder. His voice was deafening. The golden mansions broke out. His momentum was incomparable. A powerful force swept across the sky and "roared..."


    "Ouch..."


    All the monsters trembling drama, under the terrible breath, could not resist at all. With the fear from the blood, they all rushed to leave, cast a large shadow in the sunset, and quickly rushed into the mountains and forests.


    The terror birds in the air were threatened, almost turned around and fell. At this time, they were only struggling and afraid to leave.


    A broken wing of the armored demon vulture flapping that half of the wings, but also ran away in panic, did not dare to stay for life.


    The flame that broke a bear''s paw opened the mountain. The bear also ran for its life in a hurry, and did not dare to stop. For fear that the purple robed human youth would pursue it."Hoo Hoo..."


    Looking at the dusty square at this time, the ground shaking in the distance, roaring and hissing sound, panic away, all the people on the wall breathe cool air.


    Who could have thought that the thousands of terrifying herds were scared away directly by the purple robed youth. The Flaming Mountain Bear and the armored demon vulture left bear paws and wings respectively.


    "That young man is too strong!"


    The crowd was unbelievable and terrified.


    "It''s him. He''s the fierce Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu of tianwu academy, and Du Shaofu who killed Xue Yunming, the head of Heisha sect!"


    "It''s said that Du Shaofu has already granted Marquis and worshipped the king in the Shilong Empire, and defeated Wang lvkun, the border man of King Wu of Tianhu empire. How could he appear here?"


    On the city wall, someone finally recognized the young man in purple robe. Du Shaofu''s three words spread, and his eyes all around him changed greatly.


    "Open the gate


    On the tower, huafankong looked at the front of the sky, and his eyes were shaking and shaking. He said to the bald man around him.


    "Hua Xiang Zhu, why?"


    The bald man doubts that the Fu array on the city wall is a special existence. It is not arranged by the fufu master on the spot, but a fixed array. It takes a lot of energy to close and open each time.


    Hua fankong looked at the bald man and said, "because the president of our world association is coming. Let''s go. The president will come. All the disciples of the World Association will welcome the president!"


    "A large chapter has been updated today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    "President?"


    The bald man was shocked and gaped. He was scolded by huafankong and immediately opened the gate.


    The city gate opened, and in the consternation of many eyes on the tower, all the children of the world would rush out.


    Night Piaoling, huafankong two people in the front row, immediately to the chaos demon city outside that purple robed youth and go.


    "See the president!"


    When the figures stood before the purple robed youth, Hua fankong saluted Du Shaofu respectfully.


    After seeing this, all the disciples of Tianxia association were shocked. For a long time, only the king of medicine and the king of Eagle were sitting in the world. No one knew who the president was except Hua fankong and the night flying Ling of the God of killing.


    Even for the disciples of the World Association, the president is a huge mystery.


    It is also often speculated by the disciples of Tianxia Association and the people outside that the world association with the king of medicine and the king of Eagle Gong and Dao must be a terrible strong one.


    At this time, it was absolutely astonishing to see that the president was the young man in purple robe in front of his eyes. For the disciples of the World Association, it was absolutely astonishing that the president was so young.


    The most astonishing thing was the bald man. Seeing that the young man in purple robe was actually the president, he remembered that he had not opened the gate of the city, and suddenly he had a cold sweat on his back, and he had a heart that wanted to die.


    "See the President..."


    One by one the disciples of the world meeting saluted Hua fankong. They were shocked and immediately saluted.


    "No gift."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, then his eyes fell on the black robed youth in front of him, and then he looked at the young man in black robes and said, "is there a breakthrough on the other side of marquis Wu?"


    "Thanks to the medicine king, but don''t compare with me, or I will be out of balance."


    Ye Piaoling looks at Du Shaofu with a sharp look in her eyes, but it is full of soft color at this time. Then she slightly turns around and looks at Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess behind Du Shaofu. Then she smiles at Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao. In her sharp and sharp eyes, there are some soft color fluctuations, and her thin lips slightly open, saying, "I see you again."


    "The breakthrough is very fast, good." Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun are so old-fashioned that they can''t help laughing.


    "It''s much better to laugh than not to laugh. You should smile as much as my brother does." Du Xiaoqing patted night Piaoling shoulder said, a pair of elder sister big appearance.


    "Well, I''ll laugh more in the future."


    Night Piaoling a smile, high nose, thin lips with a little bit of arrogance, temperament is extraordinary, but at this time in front of Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, it is full of gentleness, afraid that any woman can be confused.


    When the disciples of the society around him saw this young girl and a little golden macaque, they were so surprised that they didn''t put the night of killing God floating Ling in their "eyes". However, the night of killing God Piaoling even showed a smile. His surprise was not small.


    "Let me introduce you, Cheng Shengnan."


    Du Shaofu introduced the eldest princess to ye Piaoling, and then to Cheng Shengnan, he said, "my friend, ye Piaoling."


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, smiles at ye Piaoling, but she secretly looks at ye Piaoling. Du Shaofu''s introduction has only six words, and the three words "my friend" make her hear a special meaning.


    "Sheng Nan Jie is my future sister-in-law." After Du Shaofu introduced the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan to Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing said with a smile.


    Night Piaoling nodded slightly to the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, but he didn''t feel as casual as Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao. His temperament restored to the original cold, just like the eagle in the dark, lonely and lonely.


    "This is huafankong, the master of incense in the world." Du Shaofu then introduced Hua fankong to Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess.


    "Let''s go and have a look at your world meeting. Master Yao said two days ago that you will come to Luan demon city these days." Ye Piaoling said to Du Shaofu.


    "Let''s go. By the way, take the bear''s paw and bird''s wing, and we''ll go back to the barbecue."


    Du Shaofu nodded, not forgetting to take the huge bear''s paw and bird''s wing.


    "He''s Du Shaofu. I met him at the beginning. He was Du Shaofu who killed Xue Yunming, the head of the Heisha sect."


    "I didn''t expect him to be the president of the World Association. I didn''t expect that."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Surrounded by mountains and buildings in the middle, it is still a big city. Apart from the chaotic demon city, it is very difficult to find such a place.


    Among the continuous buildings, there are old buildings and many recently renovated courtyards and pavilions. In the middle of the complex, there is a huge ancient tower building on which the three golden characters of "Tianxia Hui" are set up.


    In the side hall, Du Shaofu saw the king of medicine, the emperor of medicine, the eagle king''s gongs, Hua fankong and ye Piaoling.


    Li Xue, who had just arrived recently, was also among them. Du Shaofu learned from his mouth that the dark wolf came to send a letter to ask the medicine King doctor to do something. He immediately rushed back to the imperial capital without stopping.


    "How is your uncle?" The medicine King Doctor Wu Ming asked Du Shaofu."Thank you, doctor. I''m fine." Du Shaofu bowed down and saluted. Uncle was safe, but thanks to the doctor.


    "It''s OK. I''ll be relieved if you come back this time."


    The medicine King Doctor Wu Ming said to Du Shaofu: "I believe it won''t be long before they can''t help it. If it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid they won''t be able to wait for now."


    "Is there an old man seeking medical treatment?"


    When Du Shaofu heard this, his face was quite puzzled. When he was in Du''s house in Shicheng a few days ago, he did not hear about it.


    "Madam President, the silver winged devil carving, the tiger crouching mastiff, and the cangyan red leopard are all seeking help from the king of medicine. They want the king of medicine to help them refine pills to help them break through. In particular, the silver winged devil carving is already on the other side of the animal Kingdom, so we have to prepare for the animal kingdom as soon as possible."


    The eagle king Gong Dao said to Du Shaofu, and looked at Du Shaofu. At this time, it was quite complicated. At the beginning, he was forced to threaten to be a member of the World Association. Naturally, he was somewhat unwilling in the depths of the inner line.


    In the past half a year, however, he did get a lot of benefits. The king of medicine even refined the pills for him. Although his accomplishments have not reached the level of direct breakthrough, they have also improved a lot.


    In the World Congress, he was second only to the king of medicine. He was respected by the disciples of the World Association. Therefore, he has been integrated into the World Congress for the past six months.


    The king of medicine gave a faint smile and said to Du Shaofu: "they hope I can refine some pills for them to improve their strength. In particular, if the silver winged magic Eagle wants to break through the animal kingdom, it will increase the chance by 50% if it can get a "Huang animal pill". However, the huangbeast pill is the elixir of the imperial level, let alone that it is difficult for me to refine it. Even if I can refine it, I can''t help them to refine it. If we improve their cultivation strength, we can only become more and more passive. ¡±


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved as if he was thinking about something. Then he gave a cool smile and said, "these monsters will think."


    "Let''s put aside the matter of the silver winged devil carving. Anyway, they are afraid to move easily for the time being. Our world will have something more important than those monsters when you come back this time. I''m afraid you need to deal with it." The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu with a slight frown.


    "Doctor, what''s more important than dealing with them?"


    When Du Shaofu heard the words and looked at the lifeless expression of the king of medicine, he was immediately straightened up. He was more important than dealing with the silver winged devil carving, which was naturally extremely difficult.


    "This..."


    The king of medicine grinned bitterly and said to Du Shaofu, "in fact, at this time, I have a lot to do with it. It''s because of me. But this situation needs you to deal with. Let Yingwang gongdao tell you something about it."


    The eagle king nodded and said to Du Shaofu, "the world will develop well in the chaos demon city in this period of time, because with the king of medicine, many people come to join us. At the beginning, I discussed with the king of medicine. It was just at the beginning of the World Association. It was just at the time of development that some conditions were released for the participation of some people. This made us gather a lot of strong people in the world. The outside world always thought that there would be a king of medicine in our world. There was also a "killing God" night floating Ling as a general, but I didn''t know that I was now There are also many strong men hidden in our world meetings. "


    Referring to the name of "killing God", the night floating on one side of her face also reluctantly wiped a little bitter smile.


    When Du Shaofu heard the news, there were also some strong people hidden in the world meeting, and he was also somewhat surprised. In these cases, the king of medicine had not mentioned half a sentence in stone city.


    Doctor Wu Ming, the king of medicine, seemed to see Du Shaofu''s surprise and surprise. He said to Du Shaofu, "don''t be surprised. When you were in Shicheng, you worried about your uncle, and you couldn''t tell you about these troubles. However, although this matter is also troublesome, it is still controllable. In addition, it is because of me that I didn''t mention it to you. It was originally told to you after you came to Luan demon city. "


    The eagle king Gong Dao continued to say to Du Shaofu: "in fact, in addition to me and the king of medicine, there are many other martial arts practitioners in the world, and even another" King level cultivator. "


    "There is also a king level cultivator!" When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his heart suddenly trembled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    "He is a master of six-star array Fu, called Wuzhen mountain man. He had a good relationship with me. Thirty years ago, he once owed me a debt. I helped him at the beginning. After hearing that I was in Luan demon city, I came to see me."


    The king of medicine sighed slightly and said to Du Shaofu: "Wuzhen mountain people are also free to repair and live alone, so they intend to stay in the World Association. I think that with his identity and strength, staying in the World Association will also have many benefits for the world, so I let him stay."


    "Naturally, the master of array Fu at the six-star mysterious level should be left behind, which is also a great good thing for our world."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. He was the master of array Fu at the six-star mysterious level. He was definitely the strong one in the scramble of any force. Joining any force, he would be treated as an absolute VIP. It would be a great good thing to stay in the world meeting.


    The eagle king Gong Dao frowned slightly, then picked up his eyes and said: "the president is right. It is a great good thing that the six-star array fu masters are willing to stay. However, it is a short time for us to establish our foothold in the chaos demon city. Later, many small and medium-sized forces that we have conquered have already surpassed the class members of the World Association, and those who have been subdued are subject to the world There are only two things. One is fear of death, and the other is to get benefits. After a long time, those people will naturally gather together


    Listening to the words of Yingwang gongdao, Du Shaofu suddenly frowned slightly, and immediately understood the meaning of Yingwang gongdao and Yaowang yiwuming.


    The world will rise, but now the cards are not enough. Most of the people who submit to the World Congress are afraid of the eagle king Gong and sword, and on the other hand, they want to get benefits from the medicine King''s lifeless hand.


    I''m afraid there are few people who sincerely submit to the World Association. After a long time, they naturally form cliques.


    "A lot of people who have defected and surrendered have formed two lineups. A few of them still obey the orders of me and the king of medicine, but most of them are mixed up with Wuzhen mountain people. At the beginning, we don''t say much about it. After all, the World Association has just started. Thinking that Wuzhen mountain people are also strong players, since they have joined the World Association, they should have a sense of propriety."


    Yingwang Luodao continued: "but what we didn''t expect was that after Wuzhen mountain people became powerful, some changes happened. They began to interfere in the affairs of the meeting. They did not stop to talk about it. Even that group of people gradually became more and more domineering. Sometimes when they rebelled, some people who had accepted or defected to the society gradually became the world After the medicine king talked to Wuzhen mountain people several times about the cancer in the meeting, the Wuzhen mountain people were polite on the surface, but they were more and more indifferent to it. "


    As the voice of the eagle king Gong Dao fell, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were all wrinkled. According to the situation of the eagle king''s gongdao, the internal situation of the World Congress is indeed more critical than facing the monster forces headed by the silver winged devil carving.


    "President, the internal situation of Tianxia association is really serious, especially Hou buming and Cao Yuxiang. They are so arrogant and arrogant that it is difficult for anyone to control them."


    After that, Li Fu still said that the beautiful clothes of the world would still shine.


    "Hou buming came here, and the strength of the perfect level of Wuhou territory was originally a notorious and illustrious person. Cao Yu was the leader of the qingshanmen, the biggest force in the demon city, and he was also the perfect level of marquis. However, after taking the poison pill of the medicine king, he was more comfortable than Hou buming. However, influenced by Hou buming, the two men have come closer and closer recently. " Night Piaoling said the origin of these two people.


    Du Shaofu sat upright, his face slightly coagulated. The world would develop very quickly, but he was not in the meeting. He was afraid that the king of medicine had absorbed himself in understanding and refining puppets, and he did not close down his real power.


    As a fufu master, the Yingwang gongdao can not be controlled by the people of nawuzhen mountain. For a long time, and the origins of the people below are quite complicated. They are all full of ingenuity. After some people stir up trouble, they naturally form the present situation.


    As a master of array Fu, Wuzhen mountain people have a high status and a leader. I''m afraid that no one can suppress him except the king of medicine.


    And in the following, huafankong strength is not strong enough to stabilize the scene.


    Ye Piaoling is very powerful and has a fierce attack. However, Hou buming and Cao Yu, who are at the perfect level of the Marquis state, are the masters of one party. Both of them should be crafty and insidious. Even if ye Piaoling is alone, he can''t control the situation.


    "It seems that the president has to face it."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu took a breath out of his stomach, looked at Hua fankong, and said with a smile: "master Hua Xiang, please inform everyone who can get there to gather at the school hall in the world early tomorrow morning, especially all the leaders and leaders. Who dares not to be punished!"


    "Yes, I will inform you."


    Hua fankong immediately nodded, and his heart was slightly shocked. He had been in the dark forest for such a long time. He was not a fool when he was the leader of a gang. Listening to the president''s words, he knew that as soon as the president came back, he would immediately rectify the World Association, and immediately retired from the side hall to inform all the leaders of the World Association.Looking at Hua fankong''s retreating figure, the king of Medicine''s lifeless eyes narrowed slightly, and said with a smile to Du Shaofu, "I won''t go tomorrow. I''ll do what I can, but I''ll pay attention to my propriety. Some people are wavering and intimidated. There should be no problem at present."


    "Don''t worry about the doctor." Du Shaofu nodded, and a sharp light flashed through his deep and clear pupils.


    "I''m naturally relieved."


    In any case, Wang Xiaolang is not worried about the effect of Xiaolang in the future.


    "Well, the business is almost over. There are bear''s paws and bird wings. Are you interested in roasting?"


    Du Shaofu stretched himself, looked at ye Piaoling and asked.


    "I don''t know if it tastes good. I can try it." Night floating Ling light dew smile.


    "It should taste good." Du Shaofu laughed and then asked Li Xue, "is there any wine?"


    "Yes, I''ll get it now?"


    Li Xue nodded slightly, but in her heart, she was helpless. Facing the internal crisis of the World Association, this guy just came back and was still in the mood to eat meat and drink. It seems that he can''t treat him as an ordinary person.


    A moment later, a mountain peak was covered with moonlight and the bonfire was flashing.


    There is a huge bear''s paw and bird''s wing hanging on the oven piled up with rocks. The barbecue is over a small fire, and the meat is fragrant,.


    Du Shaofu sprinkled the fragrant leaves and seasonings on the bear''s paw and bird''s wing. The roasted bear''s paw and bird''s wing were stained with oil and the sound of "Zizi" kept ringing. The meat was delicious, which made people salivate.


    Smelling the delicious meat, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao are all ready to fight.


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, is also strangely looking at Du Shaofu with a serious face. There is no doubt that under the smell of meat, she can not resist.


    Li Xue and Hua fankong on one side, as well as two other middle-aged men, were sniffing under the smell of meat and looking at them in surprise.


    There are two great men, one is Bai Qi, the other is Xia Wenxing, and the other is called Xia Wenxing.


    These two people are very close to huafankong, and they are not mixed up with Wuzhen mountain people. They are called by Yingwang gongdao.


    On the mountain peak, Du Shaofu roasted bear paws and bird wings attentively. They were monsters on the other side of the animal kingdom. The energy contained in them was extraordinary. At this time, the smell of meat was blowing, and the energy was also fluctuating.


    Anyone who looks at it at this time knows that eating these barbecues has more benefits than taking some pills.


    Du Shaofu was no stranger to this kind of barbecue. Du Shaofu really learned from Fu Yibai in terms of the skill of the barbecue. When he roasted bear paws and bird wings, Du Shaofu could not help thinking of the old man Fu Yibai.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know where Fu Yibai was now. He was very old, but he had to run out of Du''s house. He could only pray that the old man would be safe.


    "HISHI..."


    At the time when the smell of meat reached its peak, the smell of animal meat at the level of animal waiting environment could not escape this appetite. Therefore, at this time, the sound of breaking wind resounded, and there were two more people on the mountain. One was the king of medicine, the other was the eagle king Gong Dao.


    "It''s so fragrant."


    When the eagle king''s gongs and swords fell to the ground, he immediately stood in front of Du Shaofu''s barbecue, and his saliva overflowed.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The medicine King doctor was lifeless and did not speak. He leaned over and looked at Du Shaofu''s bear paws and bird wings. However, the rolling sound of saliva came from his throat.


    "You are the eagle king Gong Dao, look at the sword!"


    However, with the appearance of the eagle king Gong sword, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan suddenly gives a soft drink. Suddenly, there is a terrible and bright Rune burst out in the palm of her hand. The "buzzing" sound of wind and thunder resounds and the light converges. The stone dragon wind and thunder sword has appeared in the hand. The blunt and thick sword is swept out, sharp and incomparable, and the rays of the sun soar into the sky with a murderous spirit.


    "Whew!"


    When the sword was swept out, an ancient and terrible atmosphere was pounded out incomparably. A terrible pressure came without any reason, which made people shiver. The mighty energy wave swept out like a vast ocean. It was like tearing up the space, and suddenly shrouded the eagle king Gong sword.


    At this moment, no one thought of such changes, all for the great change of face.


    Even Du Shaofu didn''t expect that Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, would suddenly attack the eagle king''s gongs and knives.


    "No, please."


    But then Du Shaofu seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Stone dragon, wind and thunder sword, you are from the Cheng family!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    "Stone dragon, wind and thunder sword, you are from the Cheng family!"


    The face color of Yingwang gongdao suddenly changed, and he immediately recognized the origin of Cheng Shengnan. His face was slightly heavy, and his fierce breath was towering. In a short moment, his five fingers curled slightly to form claw marks, and the energy erupted like a mountain torrent.


    "Whew!"


    The paw print covers the night space, and the terrible energy distorts the space, making the space before the claw print appear a faint arc-shaped dent directly, with a low spatial energy muffled sound. Finally, a large piece of sword is directly torn away, and the powerful runic energy is diffused around like water waves.


    "Hula!"


    The sword of the eagle will spread, and the sword will resist the long sword.


    "Pedaling!"


    On the contrary, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, retreats slightly. Relying on the stone dragon wind and thunder sword, she is also unable to cope with the eagle king Gong sword.


    "Have something to say."


    Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the two, looking at them from left to right, his face could only be a bitter smile.


    "I can''t tell you. The eagle king Gong and Dao cheated my imperial aunt, but in the end, she left. She had to wait for 15 years. She became ill, and her medicine was weak. Finally, she died of depression." Cheng Shengnan''s beautiful eyes hate to stare at the eagle king Gong knife.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he was greatly surprised when he heard that Doctor Wu Ming, the king of medicine, said that the king of eagle''s gongdao was a fugitive from the stone dragon empire. One eye was hurt by the strong man of the Cheng family. Unexpectedly, it was because of his feelings.


    "Ah..."


    The eagle king Gong Dao sighed, looked at Cheng Shengnan and said, "twenty five years have passed. I didn''t expect that since the girl was so big, I once held you when I was a child. In fact, you know the most clearly that if you Cheng family didn''t dislike me for my lack of strength and poor background, and intentionally married your aunt to the valley family of the valley palace, how could I be Forced to leave, and when I came back, I would have been... "


    The voice sighs, the eagle king Gong knife one eye pan ripples, sigh.


    "It seems that there are many stories in it."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed as he listened to the story of the eagle king''s gongs and swords. He was afraid that there was definitely a lot of inside information and secrets among them.


    "I can''t beat you, and I can''t do anything about you. As a child of the Cheng family, I have done my duty."


    With the sound of the eagle king Gong and sword falling, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan put away the stone dragon wind and thunder sword, and then half a jade pendant appeared in the slender hand and threw it to the eagle king Gong knife. With her red lips slightly open and her eyes shining with complicated color, she said, "this was secretly handed over to me when my imperial aunt left. Let me return this jade pendant to you, and let me tell you that I will meet you in this life. ¡±


    "we have met each other in this lifetime."


    The eagle king Gong knife takes Cheng Shengnan''s half jade pendant and holds it in the palm of his hand and reads seven words gently


    "Hoo..."


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu took a breath in his heart, and then he said to all the people, "well, let''s eat the barbecue."


    "Start."


    Du Xiaoyao was the most impolite, and immediately rushed to bear''s paw. Xiaohu knew that kind of barbecue was delicious, and he was not polite at all.


    Du Xiaoqing smelled the meat fragrance. He couldn''t help it. Naturally, he would not be slower than Du Xiaoyao.


    "Do it."


    Du Shaofu cut off several pieces of meat with a dagger. The paws of the bear with fluctuating energy were wrapped in large pieces of herbs and handed them to the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, ye Piaoling, Li Xue, Hua fankong, Bai Qi and Xia Wenxing. Only then did he come to the side of the king of medicine.


    "Doctor, try it."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu handed the king of medicine a piece of barbecue.


    "It looks good."


    At this time, he was not polite, but when he ate, he still had to pay attention to his dignity.


    But after the first taste, the doctor''s eyes were bright, and the image and dignity were forgotten. The speed was not much slower than Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao.


    In the corner of the mountain, on the rock, the eagle king Gong knife sits quietly, the sky is bright and the moon is shining, showing an indescribable silence


    There are two half pieces of jade pendant in the palm of Yingwang gongdao. Put them together, it just happens to be a complete round jade pendant, which makes one''s eyes trembling and palpitating, but it is rippling at this time.


    "I''m young and I don''t know much about some things, so I don''t know what to say at this time."


    Du Shaofu appeared in front of the eagle king, sitting directly beside the eagle king Gong Dao. In one hand, he took a large piece of roast meat and ate it by himself. On the other hand, a piece of roast meat wrapped in vanilla was handed over to the eagle king Gong knife with two gourd of wine. His eyes were looking at the bright moon in the sky and said, "but my craft is very good. If you miss it, you must lose it."


    The eagle king gongdao looked at Du Shaofu sideways, then took the jade pendant in his arms, took the roast meat and wine from Du Shaofu''s hand, and took a big bite in his mouth. His eyes suddenly brightened. He pulled out the wine stopper and drank a strong drink. After a long breath of strong wine, he breathed out a long breath. He said, "good wine, better meat. If you miss it, it''s really a loss. It''s good not to miss it."Du Shaofu gave a faint smile and did not speak. He quietly ate meat and drink with the eagle king Gong Dao. Looking at the bright moon in the sky, he occasionally touched the wine pot knowingly.


    "We must be strong. In this world, strength is respected. Everything around us needs strength and protection." The eagle king Gong Dao suddenly whispered, as if talking to Du Shaofu or to himself.


    "I will be the strong, the real strong."


    Looking at the bright moon in the sky, Du Shaofu seemed to be answering the eagle king''s gongs and swords, as well as talking to himself.


    When Du Shaofu and Yingwang gongdao finished their barbecue, they got up and went to get it. It was depressing to find that the huge bear paws and bird wings had been solved by everyone. Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, and even the lifeless mouth of the medicine King were full of greasy.


    Hua fankong, Bai Qi and Xia Wenxing are full of wine, and they are still chewing barbecue in their mouths, and they eat a lot of them.


    Li Xue and Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, are relatively good. But at this time, these two attractive and provocative women have a greasy mouth, which is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    But everyone has one thing in common, that is, they all have a red face.


    The energy contained in the blood and flesh of the beast waiting for the environment is a great tonic. Although the bear''s paw and bird''s wings were greatly affected by Du Shaofu''s barbecue, they were absolutely amazing in energy, which was enough to benefit everyone.


    "It looks like we''ll do more next time." The eagle king Gong Dao looked regretful and could only drink the lonely wine.


    In the middle of the night, the moon is high, and the world will be a small courtyard hall. At this time, there are bright pearls shining, quite dazzling, and many people sit among them.


    "Hum, that boy is really very powerful. He even said that he would be punished severely if he didn''t dare to arrive tomorrow. Would the world be able to unify the demon city without us? Can it be compared with the four strengths of one Pavilion, one castle, two gates and four gates? That little boy, with some talent, is afraid that he has something to do with the king of medicine, the eagle king. He really thinks that he is the president and wants to ride on our head! "


    In the small hall, a thin man whose appearance was less than 40-50 years old had a displeasure on his face, and his whole body breath was slightly rippling, which was extremely vigorous. It proved that the strength of this man was not weak, and there was a faint bloody smell in his breath, which proved that he was definitely not a good person.


    "What Hou Xiangzhu said is right. Although Du Shaofu is a little extraordinary, it is said that Du Shaofu has already granted Marquis and worshipped the king in the Shilong Empire and defeated Wang lvkun of the Tianhu Empire, but he wants to ride on our head in the Luan demon city. I''m afraid some of you don''t know the heaven and earth."


    "This is a dark forest. The boy Du Shaofu made a duke and worshipped the king in the stone dragon empire. Can we be regarded as the people of the stone dragon empire in the future?"


    "I didn''t expect that the president of the world association should be a hairy boy. If I had known that, I would not have joined in. Would it be a joke to let me work hard with a hairy boy in the future?"


    As the thin man''s voice fell, all of a sudden in the small hall echoed, the mood is extremely fierce.


    In the small hall, at the top of the hall sat a 70 year old man, tall and thin, with a long robe on his body, which was like wearing a cape.


    But the old man sat at the head and looked at the quarrel, but he didn''t speak much.


    "Master Cao Xiang, you used to be the leader of the green mountain sect. Do you really want to be ridden by a hairy boy now? If the king of medicine is OK, then what''s the matter with that little boy?"


    The thin man, known as Hou Xiangzhu, then looked at a man about the same age and asked.


    Compared with that of Hou Xiang, the big man was much stronger. He was dressed in brown short clothes, with short black hair and trimmed temples. On the exposed arms of the short clothes, a ferocious beast shaped tattoo was revealed on each of his arms. The whole man was full of ferocity.


    Cao Yu, the leader of the Castle Peak sect, the biggest force of the clan in chaos demon city, was once a famous figure in the dark city. His cultivation strength at the level of complete level in Marquis state was fierce and violent, which made his opponents feel scared.


    After hearing the speech, Cao Yumu seemed to be thinking about something. Then he said, "I think we''d better go there tomorrow. Even if it''s for the king of medicine, we should go there. We''ll see everything later."


    "Updated to today.


    In addition, I recommend an eternal overlord.


    Luo Han, a modern killer, died unexpectedly and his soul was reborn to the eternal land.


    Let''s see how he broke through the void, split the earth, and ascended to the top of the sky after he got the amazing inheritance in this alien land.


    Book shortage of book friends can go to see if it is suitable. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    "Shanren, what do you think? We all listen to you."


    Hou Xiangzhu leaned over and looked up at the tall, thin and thin 70 year old man sitting on his head and asked.


    "Cao Xiangzhu is right. Even if it is to save face for the king of medicine, we have to go there. The president is coming. As a member of the World Association, there is no reason why we can''t see it."


    The old man in the robe said to the crowd, "please step down first. We will all go to see the president in the morning."


    Seeing the tall and thin old man saying so, Hou Xiangzhu and Cao Yu also moved their eyebrows. Then they could not say anything. After nodding, they left each other.


    In the morning, all sounds are quiet, and the morning light spreads, pouring into the chaos demon city.


    In the early morning, the world will be noisy and lively. On the vast square, there are no less than ten thousand figures.


    In the past half a year, although the World Association has risen a short time, it has already had a large number of people after taking over many small and medium-sized forces.


    Before the crowd, at this time all the leaders and leaders in the world will be listed.


    Hua fankong, Li Xue, Bai Qi, Xia Wenxing and others are all in the list. On the other side, there is the old man with the tall and thin robe, Cao Yu and others are among them, but it is strange that he has not seen the Marquis Xiangzhu.


    In the crowd, Baiqi Meise moved, her eyes swept too high, the old man and others said softly: "Hou buming, it seems that they haven''t arrived yet."


    "His good days should have come to an end." Hua fankong faintly smiles.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this time, the wind broke in the air, and then several figures appeared in the air.


    When they looked up, there was a young man in purple robe with a purple sword on his shoulder. There were two gorgeous women on the left and a pure girl on the left. On the shoulder stood a pale gold macaque, followed by a black kitten.


    Finally, with the eagle king Gong knife and night floating Ling follow, the five immediately fell in the middle of the school field.


    "See the president."


    Hua fankong, Bai Qi, Xia Wenxing, etc. suddenly attacked Du Shaofu and saluted him.


    "See the president."


    After seeing this, the other disciples of the world meeting moved their faces and looked around. Seeing that all the people around them were saluting, they had to echo.


    Only the tall and thin old man and Cao Yu, who had a lot of good breath, stood still all the time, looking at Du Shaofu and others without too much respect.


    "No gift..."


    Du Shaofu glanced around and nodded slightly. There are a lot of people in the world, especially in Wuhou. There are more than a dozen cultivators in Wuhou, and there are more pulse spirit states. This scale can not be underestimated.


    In a short period of time, so many people gathered, and all forces and people from all walks of life joined in. Du Shaofu sighed in his heart. It is no wonder that the world now seems to have a rising scene on the surface, but in fact there are a lot of malignant tumors and hidden dangers.


    After scanning, Du Shaofu''s eyes finally fell on the tall and thin old man in long robes standing upright in front of the crowd.


    Night Piaoling looked up and looked directly at Wuzhen mountain people. He said indifferently: "Wuzhen mountain people, seeing the president, why not be polite?"


    "It turns out that this is the president. I''m old and my bones are old. I can''t play anymore. Please forgive me."


    Wu Zhen mountain people did not answer ye Piaoling''s words. Instead, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body and said softly with a smile on his old face.


    "Wuzhen mountain people are serious. They are all members of the World Association. Naturally, they don''t need to be too polite."


    Du Shaofu gave a cool smile, his face was calm and smiling, which made people unable to see any emotion. Then his eyes did not stay on the Wuzhen mountain people for long. He looked at all the disciples around the school yard and said with a faint smile: "it''s estimated that for everyone, I should still be quite strange to me, so here, I''d like to introduce myself. I''m from tianwu college His name is Du Shaofu, who is also the president of the World Association. "


    "As expected, he is Du Shaofu of tianwu college, the champion of tianwu Congress, and the first one in the list of tianwu college!"


    "Du Shaofu, it is said that he is already the brave king of the stone dragon empire!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, he suddenly shocked the hearts of many of his children.


    Although people have heard of some news, the president of tianwu association is Du Shaofu of tianwu academy, and the king of supernatural courage of the stone dragon empire. Some deeds about Du Shaofu, the king of divine courage, spread all over the city overnight. It is only at this time that people can''t help but feel shocked when they hear Du Shaofu''s words.


    But at this time, Wuzhen mountain man was old and pale. He wanted to rely on his old age. At this time, he could feel that Du Shaofu didn''t care about him at all.


    He is a master of six-star and mysterious runes, or a master of array Fu. Looking at the whole dark forest, he is also a top-notch one. If you join any empire or power, you can get the most courtesy.


    Even in the whole Zhongzhou, with his cultivation strength and identity, it is enough to be called a strong one.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t mean to put him in his eyes, which made him confused and uneasy.For Wuzhen mountain people, there are only two reasons for Du Shaofu not to let him down. The first reason is that Du Shaofu is only gifted and powerful, but he is an arrogant and rebellious person who is hard to achieve anything. Sooner or later, such a person will fall into trouble.


    The other is that Du Shaofu really doesn''t pay much attention to his six star array Fu master.


    However, Wuzhen mountain people don''t believe the second hypothesis. If they want to leave, the world will still cry for him to stay.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry. I breathed and adjusted my breath last night. I''m sorry for the delay this morning. I almost missed the meeting with the president."


    At this time, outside the school, there was a laugh, and then saw a middle-aged man with about 20 figures coming from outside the school yard.


    Smell speech, the whole school field around the eyes, are looking sideways, their faces change.


    "It''s Hou Xiangzhu and his group. They clearly want to embarrass the president."


    "I''m afraid we''ll have a good show later."


    Some people in the crowd said that they knew what Hou Xiangzhu and others had done in the World Association.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the group of people coming. He came slowly and slowly, as if on purpose.


    "This is Hou buming." The sound of the eagle king''s gongs and knives fell on Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Hou buming, who was the leader of the group, was less than forty to fifty years old. His whole body was slightly rippling, extremely vigorous, and there was a faint bloody smell in his breath, which proved that he was not only a strong man, but also absolutely not a good stubble.


    It was a long time before Hou buming came to Du Shaofu''s side. He bowed his hands and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the president would be so young and promising. It is said that he is still the king of the stone dragon empire. I wonder if we can lead our disciples from all over the world to go to the Shilong Empire to confer Marquises and worship the king, and add officials to the rank of nobility?"


    With the fall of Hou buming''s voice, the more than 20 people behind him are all smiling with malicious eyes.


    Just around the school yard, at this time, the whole square is suddenly fell into silence, the whole field of eyes are all looking at each other.


    No matter who can hear it, houbuming''s words at this time are innuendo. Being in the dark forest, all people are holding hatred towards the surrounding empire. At this time, Hou buming deliberately alluded to Du Shaofu''s identity in the stone dragon Empire, which means nothing.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on Hou buming''s body, and then his eyes swept over the group one by one.


    All eyes around him wanted to know how to deal with the young president''s Association who thought he had come by air. However, many disciples of the world association only saw him for a moment. Du Shaofu, on the contrary, gave a faint smile to Hou buming and said, "Lord Hou Xiangzhu breathed and adjusted his breath all night, forgetting that the time is normal. It doesn''t matter if you come late."


    Du Shaofu''s voice has always been light, so people can''t hear any emotion.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Hou Bu Ming''s eyes did not leave a trace of the pick.


    Hou buming is definitely well-informed. At this time, looking at his calm and resolute face, he felt that the seemingly young president was not as easy to deal with as he imagined. Some situations that he was prepared to face were not developing in the direction that he had rehearsed.


    After that, Hou buming only took a group of people to Wuzhen mountain people and looked at them. However, he found that the Wuzhen mountain people didn''t show any sign. As if they didn''t see him, they had to stand behind the Wuzhen mountain people gloomily.


    "Today, I want to meet you. Secondly, as a student of tianwu college and the king of the stone dragon Empire, I''m afraid I''m not suitable to be the president of the World Association. So I want to select a new president from all of you." Du Shaofu looked around the school yard. His voice spread with the mysterious air, which was enough to make everyone listen clearly.


    "Boom..."


    "What''s going on? Pick a new president."


    "It''s not a joke."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the whole school ground suddenly became boiling.


    Wu Zhen mountain people, Hou buming, Cao Yu, etc. are all facial changes, completely shocked.


    At this time, even at this time, floating Ling, Baiqi, Yingwang gongdao, Li Xue and others are also looking at Du Shaofu''s face.


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, has always been standing with Du Xiaoqing. She is not a member of the society. Naturally, she doesn''t say much at this time. However, when she hears Du Shaofu''s words, her beautiful eyes look puzzled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    "Not the president." Hua fankong''s face changed greatly. He immediately stepped forward and said to Du Shaofu.


    "I''ve decided on it."


    Du Shaofu said to huafankong and others. Meanwhile, he looked around the school and said to all the disciples of the World Association: "now you can choose a new president. Do you have a suitable candidate in your mind?"


    There was silence all around, and they looked at each other. Many people''s eyes were confused and complicated.


    "Hou Xiangzhu''s strength is strong, and he has joined the World Association for a long time. He is the most suitable candidate. I recommend Hou Xiangzhu."


    "Cao Xiangzhu has rich experience and has been in the chaos demon city for a long time. Cao Xiangzhu is the most suitable candidate. I recommend Cao Xiangzhu."


    In the crowd, the line-up behind Hou buming and Cao Yu, after a brief silence, finally made a voice, and then someone echoed loudly.


    The echo of harmony basically supports Hou buming and Cao Yu, and a few voices support ye Piaoling.


    Wuzhen mountain man''s face was light and white. He could not hear any voice to support him, which made him hate himself.


    In the World Association, Wuzhen mountain people are the hidden strong ones. Only a few leaders of the World Association know the existence of Wuzhen mountain people, but ordinary disciples do not.


    What''s more, although Wuzhen mountain man is now in a high position in the World Association, he does not have any real power name. When he wanted to join the World Association, with his cultivation strength and identity, he could not be the incense master like Hua fankong, Cao Yu and Hou buming.


    Yaowang and Yingwang Luodao don''t know how to arrange Wuzhen mountain people. Therefore, they want him to control the general direction in the World Association and temporarily sit in the World Association. As for the identity, we need to wait for the president to come to determine.


    At that time, Wuzhen mountain people didn''t care, because of his cultivation strength and identity, naturally they didn''t worry about their status in the World Association in the future. So far, Wuzhen mountain people have no real identity in the World Association, and even not many people know his identity and existence.


    Therefore, although Wuzhen mountain people are the hidden King level strongmen in the world, this selection of leader is not as powerful as Cao Yu and Hou buming.


    With the support of some people, the public echoed and the people were in a uproar. More and more people immediately supported Cao Yu and Hou buming to become the president. Both of them were the legions of legitimate forces cultivated by the two men.


    At this time, however, around the school, half of the world''s disciples were looking at each other, puzzled and complicated.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept through the crowd one by one, still smiling.


    "I think it''s better for the president to be made by highly respected mountain people."


    Hou buming raised his head and recommended Wuzhen mountain people, but his eyes flashed with brilliance.


    "I also recommend the mountain people, who are highly respected. They will surely bring the world further."


    Cao Yu also recommended Wuzhen mountain people at the right time. Hou buming''s mind is that he can''t know how he really wants Wuzhen mountain people to become the president. It''s just a polite remark. Besides, if you choose the president, I''m afraid you won''t choose the elder. It''s not about selecting elders.


    "You two have a mind. The important thing for the new president is that he is strong enough to lead the world forward. I am old."


    On Wuzhen mountain people''s green and white face, this can be regarded as a little smile, and his mouth is polite. However, at this time, the meaning of this word is to retreat to advance and specially put strength on the lips. Undoubtedly, it reminds people that his strength is the strongest, and he needs absolute strength to become a leader.


    "Old fox."


    Hou Wuming and his words are not able to resist.


    Du Shaofu took two steps slowly, but the light from the corner of his eye glanced at Hou buming and Cao Yu and said, "this old man is right. The important thing for the new president is that he is strong enough to lead the world forward. It seems that Hou Xiang and Cao Xiangzhu are the most recommended ones, which makes me feel embarrassed. ¡±


    at this time, however, the face of Wuzhen mountain people suddenly became quite gloomy. Du Shaofu called him the old man directly, which undoubtedly made it clear that he did not pay attention to him.


    Du Shaofu stopped, looked at Hou buming and Cao Yu, and said, "it''s better. Who is stronger than Hou Xiangzhu or Cao Xiangzhu will become the new president?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Hou buming and Cao Yu looked at each other and looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes. They were obviously smiling, but for no reason, they felt cold and uncomfortable.


    "President, I''m afraid it''s not easy to compare."


    Hou buming hesitated for a moment, looked at Du Shaofu and said that although he was puzzled by Du Shaofu''s move, he was thinking that he had been in charge of his whole life. Could he still be played by a young boy who was still in his infancy.


    "It''s also true that both of them are the perfect level of cultivation in Wuhou. If we really want to compare them, it will not be easy. Unless we fight with each other, it will inevitably hurt our harmony."


    Du Shaofu looked puzzled when he heard the speech. After walking and pondering for a while, he suddenly looked up at Hou buming and said, "Lord Hou Xiang, Lord Cao Xiang, it''s better to do something like this. You two should do three moves with me to judge who is strong and who is weak from this old man. How about the strong one becoming the new president?"Du Shaofu dropped his voice, then looked at the Wuzhen mountain people and asked, "old man, can you be a judge for us?"


    "Hum!"


    The man in Wuzhen mountain snorted in his throat. Du Shaofu called him an old man again and again, but he could not say anything. He looked at Hou buming and Cao Yu, and then nodded to Du Shaofu, but there was not much pleasure on his face. He said, "it''s no problem to be a judge."


    "Two incense masters, what do you think?"


    Seeing Wu Zhen mountain people nodding, Du Shaofu gave a satisfied smile and continued to ask Hou buming and Cao Yu.


    Hou buming and Cao Yu look at each other, and they always feel uneasy in their hearts, but they can''t feel where there is a problem. Then they both nod their heads and agree.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. When the smile appeared on his face, all the disciples around him felt that a domineering atmosphere swept through Du Shaofu''s body, and the surrounding space was also shocked.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu shook his purple robe and stamped his feet on the ground. His figure rose directly from the sky, and a vast breath surged. His body immediately suspended in the air. He looked directly at Hou buming and Cao Yu, grinning faintly, and asked, "two incense masters, who will take the initiative?"


    Hou buming looked at Du Shaofu in the air, and his face moved. Even when Cao Yu was still hesitating, his breath was surging. He stepped out of the air and said, "let me discuss three moves with the president first."


    Although it is said that Du Shaofu had defeated Wang lvkun in the stone dragon Empire and even in the kingdom of Wu, it was rumored that the princes and nobles in the imperial capital of the stone dragon Empire were exaggerating in order to show the prestige of the stone dragon empire.


    From the fluctuating breath of Du Shaofu at this time, Hou buming did not believe that this boy could fight against him at a young age.


    If you let Cao Yu beat the boy first, and then become the president of the World Association, it would be a bit more than his gain.


    Du Shaofu looked at Hou buming and said with a smile, "well, it''s said that Hou Xiangzhu is very powerful, but don''t keep my hand because I''m still the president of the World Association. I have to show all my strength."


    "The president can rest assured that Hou will certainly do his best!"


    As Hou buming''s voice dropped, people around the whole school could feel it, and the atmosphere of the surrounding space suddenly solidified.


    In the middle of the air, at this time, the two people are facing each other in the space, and their four eyes are facing each other, and their breath is slowly fluctuating.


    However, people can see from below that although Du Shaofu, the president, is young, he has left legends in many places, and Hou buming, the incense master, is also a notorious and well-known master for a long time. Both of them have many masters who are easy to deal with.


    "Hou Xiang Lord, you only have three chances to do it!"


    Du Shaofu stood up in the air. Under the strong wind formed by the pale gold dark air, he was hunting in purple robes. His clear eyes were staring at Hou buming. He raised his head slightly, and his breath gradually became domineering. He said, "let''s do it. If you want to become a new president, you need absolute strength."


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s voice fell, Hou buming''s eyes suddenly changed color in his eyes. Finally, he found the opportunity. He swept out of the room and shot out his fierce cold light. In this short moment, the mysterious Qi in his body almost broke out without reservation, and a sharp wave suddenly spread into the sky.


    "Then I''m not polite."


    In the next moment, Hou buming''s figure has turned into a shadow. His body moves like lightning, and the shadow is like light. It is like a cheetah pouncing on food and comes out with a fierce breath of terror. He appears in front of Du Shaofu in an instant.


    "Hou Xiangzhu is so fast!"


    On the square below, many eyes sighed and looked closely at the sky, but they did not dare to blink.


    In a short time, with Hou buming''s figure appearing, he waved a fist seal directly at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The fist was wrapped with the talisman and secret pattern. The dark air burst into the air, and a terrible dark air burst out. The fierce and fierce terrible force was like a storm, and the strong wave ripple still spread in the sky.


    Such a vast momentum, bombarding the sky, let the next air many eyes trembling!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    Hou buming''s move is tricky, sharp, quick, accurate and ruthless. It is not only enough to prove that he has experienced many battles and is rich in experience, but also powerful.


    Although Hou buming is the peak of the perfect cultivation of Wuhou, it is enough to make the level of Wuhou''s territory even if few people can compete with it.


    The shadow of Hou Fu Ming and Shao Fu Ming''s eyes are expanding.


    "Hula..."


    Although the terrible palm print has not yet fallen on Du Shaofu substantially, the great power of terror carried by the palm print is enough to crush ordinary cultivators on the other side of the Marquis territory into pieces. However, Du Shaofu is still as stable as a rock with a light smile on his face.


    "Not good!"


    Seeing this scene, many people could not help but take a breath for Du Shaofu.


    Just when the terrible palm print appeared in front of Du Shaofu in the eyes of many gaping eyes, a strange and mysterious pattern of talisman suddenly spread out in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    "Chi..."


    At that moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes seemed to be filled with light, and the light of the hidden lines of the talisman overlapped. Finally, it was as if the light was on Hou buming who appeared in an instant.


    For a short time, Hou Bu Ming seemed to suddenly feel something. His eyes were shocked and changed, but everything was too late. He wanted to retreat suddenly and struggle with all his strength, but he could not help himself.


    Around the school yard below, no one knew what was going on. Just now hou buming''s eyes were still sharp, but suddenly they became dull. Then the terrible palm print that suppressed everything disappeared in many shocked eyes.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, the whole sky trembled, and the strange light in Du Shaofu''s eyes dissipated. But in his hand, a rune flowed, and the sword, which was full of green and gold, was in his hand, and the sword was cut out by lightning and flint.


    "Whew!"


    When the sword was swept out, a mighty force swept across the sky, channeling the energy of heaven and earth. It was like a python, a dragon flying into the sky and a brilliant work. It almost drowned Du Shaofu. The sword light flashed over Hou buming in a flash of lightning.


    "Boom!"


    After the sword light passed, a long gully on the ground below the school ground suddenly burst out. It was like the earthquake ground fissure, which was frightening. The nearby disciples of the World Association retreated in a series of panic.


    This sword, enough to shake the mountains and rivers, landslides, destroy everything!


    "Chulala..."


    In the middle of the sky, when Hou buming''s eyes turned to God, his body began to crack. However, the scream did not come out. The thin body in the middle of the air had been opened directly from the middle. At the same time, there was a dazzling golden light burst out.


    Within the golden light, the talisman''s Secret lines twinkle, just like a golden winged ROC flapping its wings. It soars for nine days, and its prestige sweeps across the sky, making all the people below tremble.


    "Bang bang!"


    Hou buming''s body immediately exploded in the golden light, turned into blood mist and disappeared, and the dead could not die again.


    I''m afraid that when Hou buming died, he didn''t expect that he would end up like this in the end.


    Silence, all around a dead silence, all eyes tightly staring at the top.


    Only a few people, such as the eagle king Gong Dao, night floating Ling, and so on, showed a faint smile on their faces. For them, it seems that this result is not surprising.


    Above the sky, Du Shaofu stepped into the air and floated in the air. In his hand, he had a natural hand. His ancient and elegant green and gold sword was full of great power.


    "High quality tools!"


    At this time, the old face of Wuzhen mountain people also turned white. Hou buming was killed with one move, but he didn''t know what was going on. This made him tremble at this time.


    At this time, Wuzhen mountain knew that Du Shaofu''s real purpose was not to abdicate. This was to frighten him. The terrible green and gold sword made him tremble at this time. It was definitely a high-quality tool.


    Huafankong, Baiqi, xiawenxing, etc. are also shocked at the moment, but then they come back to their senses, and their faces are full of joy.


    Cao Yu looked into the air, but now he was shivering all over. Just when Hou buming''s body turned into blood mist fragments, his soul was trembling.


    "Gu Gu..."


    After the silence, the sound of breath was heard.


    As a disciple of the World Congress, how can people not know that Hou buming, the master of Hou Xiangzhu, is a perfect cultivator of Wuhou state, and even the kingdom of Wu is not far behind. However, Hou buming, who is at the level of complete level of Wuhou state, was killed with one move. What a shock!


    "I intended to give up the position of president to Hou Xiangzhu, but I didn''t expect Hou Xiangzhu to be so vulnerable. I overestimated Hou Xiangzhu''s strength."


    Du Shaofu looked around and sighed. Then he pointed at Cao Yu and said, "Cao Xiangzhu, it''s your turn. I hope you don''t let me down.""President, this is to eliminate Cao Yu after removing Hou buming."


    The extraordinary disciples of the World Association trembled. At the moment, the president still had to deal with Cao Yu. Undoubtedly, he also wanted to clear Cao Yu to frighten the assembly.


    "Bang!"


    However, as Du Shaofu''s voice fell, Cao Yu''s one knee trembled, and he immediately knelt on the ground. He yelled at the crowd behind him and said, "all kneel down for me!"


    The followers of Cao Yu were all trembling when they saw Hou buming''s move. At this time, when they saw Cao Yu drinking so much, they were all excited. Then they all knelt down on the ground in panic.


    "Cao Xiangzhu, what are you doing?"


    Du Shaofu was suspended in the air, his mouth curled a little coldly and asked Cao Yu.


    "Chairman atonement, how dare Cao covet the position of president, Cao Mou is confused for a time, encouraged by others, disrespectful to the president, but Cao absolutely dare not have the heart of betrayal, please make atonement!"


    Cao Yu knelt down and asked for mercy. At this time, how could he not know that the president wanted to abdicate? It was clear that he wanted to lead the snake out of the cave and take the opportunity to clear away the hidden dangers. Hou buming''s end was a precedent. If he started, he and Hou buming''s cultivation strength were comparable. Hou buming was killed with one move, and his fate can be imagined.


    "The president atones."


    Behind Cao Yu, many people kneel down to beg for mercy. At this time, Cao Yu has proved his position, and they are even more frightened.


    "President, what a great prestige. I don''t know what rules Hou Xiang has committed. The president wants to kill Hou Xiang. Is that too cruel?"


    Just as Cao Yu and others made their remarks, the voice of Wuzhen mountain people came out. They raised their heads slightly and looked at Du Shaofu in the air. The pupils on his old face were a little sinister.


    Hou buming was killed by a move, and Du Shaofu had not put him in his eyes at all, which finally made Wuzhen mountain people worried about themselves.


    It''s better to look for opportunities now than wait for the boy''s general situation to be determined. In the whole society, only the king of medicine can compete with him, and the eagle king''s gongs and knives are a little worse. At this time, he is not without a chance. The king of medicine has not appeared today. Maybe this is his opportunity.


    When the voice of Wuzhen mountain people dropped, many eyes immediately fell on them and Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, even the eagle king Gong Dao eyebrows slightly frowned.


    Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, yepiaoling and so on are standing on the side quietly with no much change in their looks.


    "Old man, Lord Hou Xiang died because of his weak strength. How can I be regarded as the one who killed him? It seems that the old man is trying to hold injustice for him. Is he trying to take the place of Lord Hou Xiang and have a fight with me?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the Wuzhen mountain people. It seemed that he was not surprised to see the Wuzhen mountain people go out. He only had a chill in his eyes, but he did not leave any trace in his eyes.


    "The president is a young hero, but if he intends to give up the position of the president, the old man will not be polite." The voice of Wuzhen mountain people fell down, and in that tall, thin and thin body, a mighty wave suddenly swept out like a hurricane!


    "What a strong pressure, the soul can not resist!"


    As the breath of Wuzhen mountain people gushed out, the disciples of the world around him retreated one after another, all of which urged Xuanqi to resist. The terrible breath spread and made all people''s souls tremble.


    "Does the president really want to fight with the Wuzhen mountain people? It''s a master of array Fu at the level of six stars. It''s comparable to the mysterious and powerful one in King Wu''s realm."


    A small number of leaders of the World Association who know the identity of Wuzhen mountain people are all moved by this scene. Their long age is only 17-8 years old. Are they really able to compete with King Wu!


    Du Shaofu looked at the Wuzhen mountain people and waved lightly in his hand. Looking down at the Wuzhen mountain people in the school yard below, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said, "in this case, please do it!"


    At the same time when Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, a light golden light flickered in his clear eyes. On his whole body, the golden light surged, and a terrible dark air spread inside. On the skin of purple robe hunting and Luo dew, the secret lines of pale gold talisman flashed and twinkled.


    "Ha ha, this is what you asked for, arrogant and arrogant, but it is not suitable to be the president of the world association!"


    Wuzhen mountain people sneer, his pupils are sinister, his voice falls down, his figure suddenly floats in the air like lightning, a pair of rather dry palms protrude from the robe, the energy fluctuates, and the intention is to distort the space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    All of a sudden, a burst of energy from heaven and earth suddenly surged from the surrounding sky. It seemed that Wuzhen mountain people had been prepared for it in the dark. In a short time, 21 array flags had been condensed in the palm.


    There is no doubt that Wuzhen mountain people have been preparing for it secretly. They are extremely crafty. Otherwise, it would not have been possible to gather 21 array flags in such a short time.


    "If you have the ability, you can break my" thousand sword killing soul array "


    Wuzhen mountain people sneer. At this time, the flag of the array has become. Even if it is the mysterious level of King Wu''s territory, it is difficult to break through the array by force. No matter how extraordinary Du Shaofu is, it is still a little tender, which is not enough to fear.


    "Whew, whew, whew!"


    Twenty one banners of the array swept into the front air, which turned into dazzling runes and disappeared. In an instant, the high-altitude wind howled, and the dazzling runes spread around the sky. A powerful array of symbols appeared in the air, directly enveloping Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    The array is terrifying. The infinite energy and rune light distort the space. In the end, innumerable blade awns sweep through the sky. Like living creatures, the awns can tear the sky and gather into a breathtaking array of knives.


    In many eye trembling plays, Du Shaofu''s body has already been wrapped in that terrible array of knives.


    The terrible sword array sweeps across the sky. Even the whole city of chaos demon is surging with wind and clouds, and the pressure is spreading. The chaos demon city is trembling!


    At the moment, countless figures in the chaos demon city are shaking for it!


    Around the school, the disciples of the world association were even more frightened.


    That astonishing pressure, the strength of some of the lower pale face, was crushed in the mouth spilled blood.


    "What a terrible Fu array. This is a six star Fu array. No one can arrange it in the whole dark forest."


    Huafankong, Baiqi, xiawenxing, etc. are also full of dignified eyes at the moment. The mysterious Qi in the body wants to stagnate, and the heart trembles inexplicably.


    Even at this time, the eyebrows are slightly coagulated.


    Only Wuzhen mountain man, although his face was quite pale at this time, showed a sneer. It was extraordinary that the boy could kill Hou buming with one move, but it was too tender after all.


    The sword array is sweeping, the power is fierce, and the power is frightening!


    "Whoa..."


    At this time, a golden streamer directly burst out of the terror knife array, like a five finger mountain peak. There are golden talisman and secret lines on the light, and there is a wave in the sky. There is a strange energy that seems to be able to distort the void.


    "Hi..."


    In the last shadow of the five finger mountain, a golden figure like a touch of golden lightning suddenly appeared in front of the pale Wuzhen mountain people. "How could this happen? It''s impossible..."


    Wu Zhen mountain people just sneered at his eyes, and then suddenly surprised, all this beyond imagination, the figure of Du Shaofu did not fluctuate, motionless directly appeared in front of him, his knife array did not respond.


    "Not good..."


    A sense of uneasiness climbs out of the soul of Wuzhen mountain people and quickly wants to retreat.


    "Whew!"


    However, it was too late. The sword broke out and the blue and gold light spread, which instantly appeared on the chest of Wuzhen mountain people.


    Wuzhen mountain people were appalled, but after all, he was a master of six-star miraculous talisman, not a weak one. Looking at the dark forest, few people could compete with him. In a panic, a series of talisman secret patterns burst out all over his body, turning into a dazzling round shield card condensed by the Talisman''s Secret patterns, which blocked the sword''s light in front of him like water.


    "Hiss..."


    After all, it is difficult to support the means of cohesion between panic. The sword awn destroyed the shield of the talisman and secret patterns, but the sword was also resisted, and Wuzhen mountain people took the opportunity to retreat.


    "I thought you could arrange the six-star mysterious Fu array secretly. It seems that your strength is not enough. You can only arrange the six-star Fu array for the first time, but I am a little disappointed!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s figure was as flighty as a God, and the ghost appeared unpredictably. At the same time, a fist seal was as powerful as thunder, as fast as lightning, and suddenly fell on the chest of Wuzhen mountain man who had just thought he was leaving.


    "Bang!"


    With the low dull sound, the body of Wuzhen mountain people directly falters and shakes back, and the terror knife array in the air begins to crack and break, and turns into a flying Rune and dissipates in the high altitude.


    "Hum!"


    When the body stabilized and retreated, a dull hum came from the throat of Wuzhen mountain people. On their pale old face, the corners of their mouths were covered with red blood, and their sinister eyes fell on Du Shaofu, and the corners of their eyes were twitching.


    All around the sky was silent again. This scene appeared so quickly that people did not return to their senses. They saw this terrible scene.


    Even the strength of the field depends most on the former, and they don''t see what happened just now. It seems that Wuzhen mountain people are defeated too inexplicably.


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu stood up in the air, oppressing all the domineering atmosphere spread. His eyes coldly fixed on the Wuzhen mountain people and said, "Wuzhen mountain people, you are a six-star miraculous master. In front of me, you don''t have much capital to rely on pride. If you can really stay in the sky, I welcome you. If you don''t want to stay, look at the face of the medicine King Yao Lao, I will Let you go todayWu Zhen mountain people looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were terrible. He never thought that everything would be like this.


    At this time, I''m afraid wuzhenshan could understand that he thought the boy was too tender, but he didn''t expect that he had been fighting Eagles all his life. Today, he was pecked at the eye. The boy made it clear that he was used to show his prestige on the spot.


    But now, the Wuzhen mountain people really dare not to attack Du Shaofu casually. In the eyes of Wuzhen mountain people, Du Shaofu is unfathomable at this time. His six star flying Fu array has no effect at all. He lacks the greatest support. There are hawk King gongs and medicine King doctors in the world. If he does, he has no advantage.


    As for staying in the World Association, Wuzhen mountain people can''t pull down this face, and I''m afraid they can''t raise their heads in the world conference.


    Wuzhen mountain people didn''t attach importance to the future of the world when he joined the World Association. He wanted to get benefits from his life. If he wanted to join any forces, let alone in the dark forest, even if he went to Zhongzhou, he would have a bright future.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Wuzhen mountain man''s pale face is now blue and white. After a moment, he suddenly flicks his sleeve and sneers and yells: "at first, I saw that in the face of the king of medicine, I joined the Small World Association. Since you are so arrogant, you don''t want to stay here. I''ll leave today. Can someone follow me and leave this small world meeting? It''s better than the world It will be strong. "


    Listening to the Wuzhen mountain people''s words, they looked at each other around the square. At last, the 20 or so Marquis States and a lot of mailingjing practitioners who had followed Hou buming immediately walked out, intending to follow the Wuzhen mountain people to leave. Hou buming was dead, and it was not difficult for them to think of their own fate.


    Then the crowd was in turmoil, and then a hundred people came out of the crowd with fear and followed behind the cultivators of the Marquis state and the pulse spirit state.


    These hundreds of people are the confidants of the first 20 or so people. When the leader wants to leave, they naturally can''t stay and want to leave together.


    However, it is these people, the rest of the world will disciples look at each other, but also did not go out.


    Seeing that there were so many people willing to follow him away, most of them were big and small leaders. Wu Zhen Shan''s face also showed some complacent sneer. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, you can take your time to deal with the silver winged devil carving. Goodbye!"


    Looking at the Wuzhen mountain man who wanted to leave, Du Shaofu''s face was smeared with a little smile. He opened his mouth slowly and asked, "it seems that there are many traitors. I don''t know how to punish them?"


    "President Hui, traitor, no mercy!"


    Li Xue raised her head, and her teeth opened gently. Her voice echoed around the school yard with the mysterious air.


    With the fall of Li Xue''s voice, the more than 100 people who had just walked out suddenly felt pale, and their bodies suddenly became stiff. They were uneasy and climbed out of their hearts.


    "Traitor, there is no mercy to kill!"


    Du Shaofu said faintly and sharply. His eyes were sharp and sharp, and he said, "Wuzhen mountain people, in the face of the king of medicine, I''ll spare you this time. Do you want to take away the traitors of my world association? Do you think I dare not destroy you? I promise you, if you don''t get out of the chaos demon city, I will let you die without a corpse. If you don''t believe it, you can try it! "


    The voice reverberated in the sky, making the sky and the earth in this place feel cold for no reason, no matter who can hear it, the killing intention mixed in the voice.


    Wu Zhenshan''s face is blue and red. He has never been humiliated.


    But now the Wuzhen mountain people are really afraid to start. Du Shaofu is not afraid of his fu array. There will be eagle king Gong Dao and medicine King doctor in the world. If these three people work together, it is possible to leave him. He is hard to resist.


    "Good, good, good..."


    After shouting three good words, the face of Wuzhen mountain people was extremely embarrassed. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, the mountains don''t turn and the water turns, the green mountains don''t change and the green water flows. We''ll see you later!"


    "Whew..."


    As the voice fell, Wuzhen mountain man immediately left without daring to stay. His figure disappeared in the far sky, but he did not pay attention to the more than 100 people who had intended to follow him.


    At this time, the faces of more than 100 people who had intended to follow Wuzhen mountain people turned pale.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    "Traitor, there is no mercy to kill!"


    In the sky, Du Shaofu''s voice was heard, and the "bully shadow" in his hand was swept out with a wave. In an instant, it turned into a green and gold sword whip connected by the sword body. The dazzling secret patterns of green and gold talismans were blooming. The breath was domineering and frightening, and the brilliance was dazzling.


    "Chulala..."


    The blue and gold sword whip changes, smart, demon, cool and dazzling, like a spirit Python out, the Dragon soars into the sky, lightning down on hundreds of people below.


    "Ah..."


    The terrifying power makes people''s soul tremble, and then the school field screams and howls continue to ring through.


    "Chulala..."


    The sword whip is like lightning. Where it passes, it will kill everything. A traitor will be killed!


    Although the strength of a few Marquis territory is to resist with all one''s strength, the outbreak of talisman secret patterns, momentum is extraordinary.


    But at this time in front of the bully, it is still unmatched, and all resistance is destroyed by the domineering and fierce momentum!


    "Chula la!"


    Finally, all the twists and turns into the natural, ancient and elegant green and gold sword returned to Du Shaofu''s hands.


    More than 100 people were killed in a short time.


    The blood mist poured into the school yard, and the breath was frightening and fierce, which made the whole school field dead and silent, all for it''s creepy.


    This leads the snake out of the cave, which makes the dissident jump out of his mind. How can he be a rookie if he is so decisive? This is clearly an evil star that is not in line with his age.


    Cao Yu and others still knelt on their knees and did not dare to get up. Even if it was just the Wuzhen mountain people, Cao Yu gritted his teeth and did not get up.


    Looking at the fierce killing in front of him, Cao Yu knew that he was right. If he didn''t have absolute assurance, how could the purple robed boy in front of him directly start to clean up the world association? If he had just chosen Wuzhen mountain people, he would have come to an end now.


    All the disciples in the world watched the bloody scene on the school field, all of which were creepy.


    There were more than 100 people, among whom there were Wuhou state and many practitioners of pulse spirit state. However, the purple robed youth was killed without blinking an eye.


    Clean hands, decisive character, and at this time that only 17-8-year-old face, is not directly proportional.


    Just last night, some disciples of the world association were still talking about it secretly. The mysterious president was actually a young man who was still in his infancy. Although he was Du Shaofu of tianwu University, he was only a young man. In a place like the dark forest, he had some means and skills to lead the world association to fight against many forces.


    Now, seeing Hou buming and others killed, Wuzhen mountain people also left in confusion. The disciples of the World Council understood that the purple robed youth was definitely not easy to provoke, otherwise they would not know how to die.


    "There is no amnesty for treachery."


    Du Shaofu was suspended in the air. He looked at Cao Yu, who had been kneeling in the sky, and asked, "Cao Xiangzhu, why are you still on your knees? Hou Xiangzhu has unfortunately fallen. How about asking Cao Xiangzhu to become president directly?"


    "The president''s atonement, how can Cao''s virtue, the chairman''s position, only now can the President be worthy of his name. Please take back his life."


    Cao Yu knelt down, looked at Du Shaofu, and said respectfully, "from today on, Cao Yu will surely follow him to the death. If he betrays, heaven will strike five thunders!"


    "We are willing to follow to the death."


    After Cao Yu''s death, many figures trembled and vowed to follow. Just now hou buming and others were killed by all the towns, which made them tremble and shiver.


    Hua fankong looked at the sky with a smile on his face. Then he stepped forward, knelt on one knee and saluted: "please take back the president. Only the president of the world association can be competent. We will surely follow him to the death!"


    "Please take it back, and we will surely follow it to the death!"


    Bai Qi, Xia Wenxing and so on kneel on one knee immediately. They should speak loudly without losing time, and the voice reverberates around the sky.


    "Please take it back, and we will surely follow it to the death!"


    Around the school yard, many disciples of the world will look at each other, and then kneel on one knee one after another, and the astonishing noise reverberates over the school yard.


    The eagle king gongdao looked around, moved with one eye, looked at Zhou Kong, wiped a little surprise, and then wiped a smile on his face.


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu''s face was still indifferent. He looked around and said in a loud voice: "unexpectedly, I''ll announce something here. From now on, the World Association will set up vice presidents, incense masters, flag masters and helmsmen, who are mainly responsible for the external affairs of the heaven and Earth Society. In addition, there are worshippers, elders, Dharma protectors, deacons, who are mainly responsible for the internal affairs of the society. The king of medicine is the society of heaven and earth For worship, the eagle king is the great elder of the world society, the master of huafankong Huaxiang, the incense master of Huangtu Hall of Liuxiang hall, and Li Xue is the incense master of Yueying hall, Ruijin hall, Qingmu hall and Chihuo hall


    "If you can''t wait for a day, you''ll have to wait for a day to see if you''re in charge of the whole world," he saidDu Shaofu''s voice dropped, and the night floated over. His eyes moved slightly, with some fluctuations.


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, his figure fell slowly and directly in front of Cao Yu.


    With Du Shaofu''s approach, Cao Yu''s whole body trembled in secret, his courage trembled for no reason, and his forehead sweated with cold sweat. Especially the terrible pressure on the green and gold sword made his dark Qi stagnate and his pulse and soul tremble. As he approached, his heart beat faster.


    "Hiss!"


    When Du Shaofu arrived at Cao Yu''s body, baying got into his body, helped Cao Yu up with one hand, and said, "Cao Xiangzhu, please forgive me. After that, please take charge of Xuanshui hall, and Xuanshui hall will be handed over to Cao Xiangzhu."


    "Thank you, president."


    Cao Yu''s heart is completely relieved, this life is recovered, his choice is not wrong, otherwise he will die like Hou buming, do not know how to die.


    "Everybody, get up." Du Shaofu then said to all the disciples who were still kneeling on the ground. His eyebrows were slightly expanded, and a little smile appeared on his face. His breath was light, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "The president is wise."


    All around the world, the disciples got up, and the noise reverberated around.


    A moment later, the world will be a partial hall, Du Shaofu, Yaowang, Yingwang, yepiaoling, Du Xiaoqing, Li Xue, huafankong are listed.


    "It seems that the effect is good today, and the World Association has become childish."


    In the side hall, the king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were filled with some surprise and surprise.


    Yao Wang didn''t show up in the school, but what happened in the school was clear. Today, not only did he completely remove the real cancer in the World Association, but also awed the members of the World Association. He also achieved the combination of kindness and prestige, and completed the immature form of the heaven earth society. What we need to do next is to steadily develop the World Association.


    "I just took the opportunity to pull out some malignant tumors. I didn''t do much, but I worked hard for you all this time."


    Du Shaofu laughed, but his heart was not too relaxed. Although today, some people have been frightened and some cancer has been removed, the world is not fully integrated, and the foundation is still very weak and not solid.


    But these can''t be achieved step by step, only in the future slowly.


    "Brother, why did you let the old man who hated being big go at first?"


    Du Xiaoqing pouted. If it hadn''t been told that she couldn''t do it casually, she would have killed the Wuzhen mountain man.


    "It''s useful to keep him."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, and then said to Du Xiaoqing, "Xiaoqing, I really need your help for something."


    "No problem."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded, with a smile in her naive eyes, and looked at people and animals harmless. However, the eagle king, gongdao, huafankong, night floating Ling, and the king of medicine all know that Du Xiaoqing is the most terrifying person in the scene.


    "I''m afraid you didn''t kill Wuzhen mountain people because of me."


    The medicine King doctor was helpless and said to Du Shaofu, "I don''t really need to take care of me. I don''t have much friendship with the Wuzhen mountain people. Otherwise, things would not be like this."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu didn''t kill Wuzhen mountain people. There was indeed a reason for the king of medicine. After all, the Wuzhen mountain people came to join the king of medicine. If they were killed in the world, the reputation of the king of medicine would be damaged, and the world would be misunderstood by outsiders in the future.


    However, this is only one of the reasons. Du Shaofu also has his own plan to not kill Wuzhen mountain people.


    First of all, the Wuzhen mountain people are at least six-star mysterious level. If Bi is anxious, he will inevitably hurt some innocent people in the world meeting.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu also had some other plans in mind. Wuzhen mountain people should be small minded people. This time, they would be completely beaten in the world. They were afraid that they would not easily calculate and would not give up. If they were right, they would react.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu did not kill the Wuzhen mountain people today. If it was as he expected, he would be able to do himself a favor. At that time, it would not be too late to kill them. All depends on himself.


    "What are you going to do about the silver winged eagle?"


    The king of medicine looked up at Du Shaofu and asked, "you injured two beasts in the waiting area yesterday. I guess that the silver winged devil eagle will be infuriated and will attack the city in a large scale within three days."


    "I was about to say that."


    Du Shaofu laughed at the king of medicine and said, "I want to see the silver winged devil carving alone."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the eagle king Gong Dao frowned and reminded Du Shaofu: "Madam President, the silver winged devil carving is not an ordinary monster. Recently, it has broken through to the other side of the animal kingdom. Its blood is not even under the ordinary beast list. With the help of the heaven Fu and the herd of animals, even those who are at the peak of Wuwang''s realm dare not go to chaos alone Demon cliff. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    At this time, the king of medicine also frowned slightly. Although he knew that Du Xiaoqing''s strength was absolutely terrifying, the silver winged devil carving, cangyan red leopard, and tiger crouching mastiff were not easy to provoke, especially the silver winged devil carving, which was absolutely powerful.


    "Are you sure?" "I''m going to have a look at Yaoyao yaoluan for a moment


    Du Shaofu shook his head at the king of medicine and said, "I''m not sure. Let''s go and have a look first. If we let the silver winged devil Eagle lead the tide of beasts to attack the city, I''m afraid the world will not be able to withstand the impact. If we can get in touch with the silver winged devil carving, we may have unexpected gains."


    If you want to go with me He said.


    "No need to cure the old man. You and the eagle king want to sit in the chaos demon city. Let me go with Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao." Du Shaofu said that with Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao there, even if there is no way to deal with the silver winged devil carving at that time, I believe it is not a big problem to escape.


    "Be careful."


    On hearing this, both the king of medicine and the king of Eagle frowned. Seeing that Du Shaofu was determined, they did not say anything more.


    In the afternoon, the world will, a huge black tiger wings out, the three figures with it, the moment disappeared in the sky.


    In a pavilion, the eagle king Gong Dao looked at the black giant tiger in the distance in front of the sky, and asked the king of medicine around him: "the king of medicine, if only they go ahead, can we safely get away from the chaos demon cliff?"


    "If you want to get away safely, there should be no big problem. Xiaoqing''s girl is not generally strong, and the boy is not a rash person. If you dare to go, you will naturally have some arrangements in mind."


    The king of medicine looked at the front space, opened his mouth and said softly: "he has no choice but to go to the chaotic demon cliff in such a hurry. If it is slow, he is afraid that the trouble will become more and more serious."


    "What the king of Medicine said is a pavilion, a castle and two doors?"


    Naturally, the eagle king Gong Dao knows the current situation in the dark forest. One cabinet, one castle, two gates and four forces have always been covetous. If we do not solve the problem of silver winged devil carving earlier, the situation that the world will face can only become more and more difficult.


    With a wry smile, the king of Medicine said, "this is not the most troublesome. Don''t forget that Xue Tianqiu of Heisha sect is still looking for him all over the world. If Xue Tianqiu knew that he would be in the world, he would soon come to the demon city."


    "So it''s a lot of trouble."


    Smell speech, eagle king Gong knife is also one eye for it gently picked pick.


    Luan demon city is a huge area. If the whole city is added together, the place will be even larger than the dark city, and it will not be less than the area of several counties outside the city, especially the area occupied by monsters.


    The mountains are undulating and the peaks are continuous. The peaks rise from the ground and are not connected with each other.


    In the middle of the mountain, a fierce black tiger flapped its wings, but many fierce birds around it did not dare to get close to it. Their fierce eyes trembled with fear.


    "I''ll be more careful. I''ll tell you not to follow. You have to follow."


    On Xiaohu''s back, Du Shaofu looks at the woman around him, and his eyes show a little helpless.


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, smiles. Her long, tall legs and waist make her tall and slender. She looks at Du Shaofu with a smile, which makes her heart stirring. Then she takes Du Shaofu''s arm and says, "if you want to come, I will follow you. Don''t worry. I can take care of myself. Besides, I won''t let you go Heart. "


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile. He could not say anything more with the faint fragrance around him.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger growled in a low voice, and there were more and more fierce birds in front of him. However, under the roar, the large number of fierce birds flapped their wings to escape and did not dare to approach.


    I''m afraid there is no breath from the tiger. It''s not easy to get through this area. Many of those fierce birds are at the level of pulse spirit state, and ordinary martial arts practitioners are not easy to cross.


    A moment later, a long white line appeared among the peaks, as if to cut the whole mountain.


    With the distance closer, we can see clearly that it is a long cloud, like a cloud river in the low sky.


    Under the clouds, there is a deep and deep ravine abyss, which has no idea how long it is. It seems that it has spread to the end of the mountain range, which makes people extremely shocked.


    After the clouds, there is a huge cliff. The cliff is like a sky wall. It is as high as the sky wall and is about to collapse.


    On the precipice, the rocks stand tall and the grotesque rocks are jagged. On the top of the mountain, however, there are luxuriant trees and rugged dark green.


    At this time, the sun slowly set in the west, and the Amber Sunset gradually faded from the horizon, which made the cliff shocking.


    "That should be the chaos demon cliff."


    As Du Shaofu looked at the huge cliff, his mental power spread and his mind peeped out. There were many monsters gathered in this mountain range, especially on the cliff in front of him. There were many terrible orcs.


    LuanYi cliff is the most terrifying existence in the city, because it is the base of the demon forces in the whole dark forest.The three terrible monsters, the silver winged devil carving, the cangyan red leopard, and the tiger crouching mastiff, are perched on the chaotic demon cliff.


    "Hi..."


    When the little tiger falls, the huge tiger body converges. Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing and Cheng Shengnan also fall on the ground. Looking up at the huge cliff, they feel more aggressive and frightening.


    "Ji Ji..."


    "Roar..."


    Around the sky and underground, at this time, fierce birds and beasts were far around, the ground trembled, and the mountains and forests rose and fell, trapping Du Shaofu and others in the distance.


    The number of monsters is still increasing. In a short time, a dense tide of beasts gathered in the surrounding mountains and forests.


    In the middle of the sky, the fierce birds shrieked and circled, as if covered by dark clouds, and many fierce breath shrouded the mountains and forests.


    "There''s a good monster coming."


    Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and suddenly his eyes were on the cliff.


    "There are a lot of these monsters."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept around, and then his eyes also looked at the cliffs. Where there was a lot of strong breath fluctuation, there were monsters and powerful ones coming quickly.


    "Chi Chi..."


    After a few breaths, on the cliff, there are a large number of fierce birds flapping their wings. The air waves are sweeping, and the wind is blowing. At first, many fierce beasts stand on the sky.


    At the front of a group of fierce monsters, however, is a huge yellow Python hovering in the air, covered with yellow scales, and covered with scarlet cold, making the surrounding space fluctuate.


    The python suspended in the air, half of the huge body is also hidden in the clouds in the sky, like a dragon floating in the sky, making people tremble for no reason.


    "Commander Huang Mang, he is the man who wounded commander Xiong and commander Iron Eagle yesterday."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing and Cheng Shengnan, there is an animal waiting for the environment. The monster says to the Yellow python.


    "Roar..."


    "Ji Ji..."


    With the arrival of these monsters, the fierce birds and beasts around suddenly roared, like thunder from all directions.


    "The golden demon python with perfect animal waiting environment."


    Du Shaofu was looking at the Yellow boa constrictor, which was suspended in the air, and was also moved by his eyes.


    The golden demon Python is not vulgar. In terms of talent, it is stronger than the king scale demon tiger on the list of earth beasts.


    Of course, the tiger body after the evolution of the little tiger, I''m afraid, can only be compared with the monsters on the list of heavenly beasts, or even can''t be compared with other monsters on the list of heavenly beasts.


    "Damn human, is that you hurt the bear and the iron vulture? I didn''t expect to dare to come to Luan demon cliff. Today I have to tear you up!"


    The golden demon Python was in the air, and the smell of fishy cold was surging. The Yin Han''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. The scarlet letter in his mouth was filled with runes. The vast pressure stirred the storm.


    The golden demon python with perfect cultivation level in the animal kingdom may not be able to do anything completely even if he is a strong man in the first level of Wu Wang''s situation. The strong people in the level of marquis Wu must give up for it.


    Du Shaofu looked at the golden demon Python and practiced the skills of the golden winged Dapeng bird. Naturally, he would not be deterred by a golden demon python. He said, "golden demon python, we are here to find the silver winged devil carving. Lead the way!"


    "Hum! The commander-in-chief can see you when you meet. If you hurt the fierce bear and the Iron Eagle, I will tear you alive first! "


    As the voice fell, the golden demon Python erupted into terror. The Yellow scales spread all over the rune. The huge body swept out of the clouds in the air. The dragon like body was like a meteorite, and rushed away to Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss..."


    The golden demon Python''s mouth opened wide, and the red letter puffed and puffed, and the terrible breath of scarlet cold broke out. Under the oppression of the smell of cold smell, it was enough for the dark Qi in the body of ordinary practitioners to solidify and stagnate.


    The smell of fishy cold was spreading. Looking at the golden demon python that came like lightning, Du Shaofu didn''t wrinkle slightly. He was about to make a move. Suddenly, a blue and beautiful figure appeared in front of him and said in a soft voice, "brother, I can take care of this little snake."


    "Bang"


    Jiao''s voice dropped, and a strong blue Rune light burst out of her body, and then the extremely terrible momentum suddenly rippled out, making the whole sky tremble.


    At that moment, the golden demon Python seemed to suddenly feel something, and his eyes trembled.


    "Roar..."


    "Ji Ji..."


    At this moment, countless beasts around him trembled for no reason, and the birds almost fell from the sky. All of them felt an unbearable pressure on the soul and blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    "Chulala, Du Xiaoqing ignored the meteorite like terror collision of the golden demon python. His long white hands clenched into fists, and the green mans burst out, and an incredible blow hit the huge head of the golden demon python.


    "Bang!"


    On the small fist, however, there was a huge force of terror, which suddenly dashed into the ferocious hard head of the golden demon python.


    With the huge golden demon Python''s body, it was in the eyes of many monsters who were shocked. It directly shot back from the mid air into the mountain below like a shell, and then many pathetic roars and hisses suddenly rang through.


    "Boom..."


    Dust filled, gravel shooting, the body of the golden demon Python was blasted into the mountain top ground, and the hard mountain top suddenly broke into cracks. Many monsters were harmlessly injured by the body of the golden demon python.


    Seeing that the golden demon Python was knocked down with one blow, those fierce birds and beasts in the sky were even more shocked. At this time, a breath of convergence on the green figure was directly filled with a strong enough to make their soul and blood vessels tremble.


    "Hula..."


    On the top of the mountain, large pieces of gravel trembled, and the huge golden demon Python struggled to get up. When looking at the green shadow not far away, the eyes in his eyes were also afraid of it. Just under the momentum, it clearly felt the existence of a kind of monster''s supreme breath, which was enough to make it unable to resist.


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the golden demon python, looking at the dragon like body of the golden demon python, but he didn''t put it in the center of his eye. He yelled: "take us to find the silver winged devil carving quickly, or I will destroy you!"


    "Well, I''ll take you to the commander-in-chief!"


    The golden demon Python trembled and nodded. It felt that these people could not be resisted, and only the commander-in-chief could come forward. The commander-in-chief was looking for these people.


    "Whoosh!"


    Then the golden demon Python and the monsters around him turned and swept towards the cliff. Du Shaofu and Cheng Shengnan looked at each other, and then they followed Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu.


    Cliff towering into the clouds, the middle of the rock wall mist misty, green above, like fairyland.


    On top of the cliff is a cliff, but there is something else on it.


    The huge half of the huge peak appeared in the eyes of Du Shaofu and others. At this time, gradually evening, there was a sunset in the sky, and a soft mist rose from the cliff. The mountains were smeared with a soft sunset color. The fiery red sunset mist color rendered everything hazy and hazy.


    Half of the peak on the beautiful trees verdant, a clear flow, from the top of the cliff in the stone gap under, and finally into the cliff.


    On the top of the cliff, there is no lack of flat and wide open land. On both sides, there are flying buildings and embroidered sills, which are hidden in the verdant and dark green.


    "Roar..."


    Chaos demon cliff, jungle rocks, not time also sent out amazing monster roar sound.


    After the golden demon Python and many monsters got on the chaos demon cliff, they all reduced their bodies and landed on a huge square, surrounded by a lot of huge rock accumulation, the square is vast.


    "What a beautiful place!"


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, slowly falls down from the sky and looks down. On the chaotic demon cliff, you can see the green river flowing jade and the stone stairs passing through the clouds.


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised, but he didn''t expect that the place where the forces of demons and beasts occupied the chaotic demon cliff would be so beautiful.


    In particular, there are many magnificent buildings in the LuanYi cliff. They are all repaired according to the Terran architecture, but they are larger and more magnificent than the Terran buildings.


    "Come with me. The chief commander, the second commander and the third commander are all waiting for you in the hall."


    The reduced size of the golden demon Python is still three or four feet long. Its yellow scales spread light. It seems to be crawling on the ground, but it is actually floating on the ground. Its body suddenly swam into the magnificent hall in front of the square.


    "Roar..."


    On both sides of the hall, there are many fierce monsters standing on their feet, watching Du Shaofu and others come, growling and hissing. But then these monsters seem to feel the breath of Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing. They seem to have been suppressed by a certain kind of repression, and they are creeping on their knees and dare not speak out.


    "Let''s go in!"


    Du Shaofu said to Cheng Shengnan, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao. He stepped up dozens of steps and entered the hall.


    The hall is magnificent, as if it exists in an epic. Compared with the Golden Dragon Hall of the stone dragon Empire, the hall is larger, with huge stone pillars on both sides.


    Among the stone pillars, there are many monsters standing on the list of earth beasts, which are no less than 20 monsters at the level of animal Marquis and dozens of veiling realm.


    The Flaming Mountain Bear and the armored demon vulture, which were badly damaged yesterday, are expected to be recovering their wounds. Therefore, Du Shaofu did not see them in this hall. Although the bear paw and bird wings of the Flaming Mountain Bear and the iron armored demon vulture were cut off yesterday, there would be no great event and could even grow up again.


    In the hall, dozens of monsters stand tall and fierce, and they are ready to attack. The breath alone is enough to make ordinary people unable to enter.Under the fierce atmosphere, dozens of terror monsters stare closely, and Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, can''t help being coquettish.


    At the top of the hall, there were three figures. On the right, a 40 year old man with a red coat and a red face was on the right. His figure was not majestic, but he looked very vigorous. Within his eyes, there was a red light beating like a flame.


    A big man on the left is more than thirty years old. His body is awe inspiring, and his eyes are shining with cold stars. He is sitting upright. He seems to have strong bones and strong muscles, like the momentum of crouching a tiger and shaking a lion.


    Although the breath of these two great men is restrained, the pressure they bring to people is much stronger than that of the monsters around them. All the monsters around are in the shape of beasts, but these two men are already human beings.


    There is no doubt that both of them have already taught the animal kingdom. Only after the animal King realm has been molded can they be fully integrated into human form.


    In the middle of the hall is a young man of twenty-eight years old, dressed in white, handsome and extraordinary, with light hooks in his mouth, and his deep eyes full of tyranny and evil. His noble temperament is complicated, and the whole person gives out a kind of awe inspiring King''s air.


    But at this time, the young man''s eyes fell on Cheng Shengnan and Du Xiaoqing. The evil and beautiful face was filled with a wild evil smile, which was like seeing the prey.


    "The three commanders, that boy wounded the bear and the Iron Eagle, and just injured me. I''m not an opponent."


    The golden demon Python said respectfully to the first three people. At this time, he looked at the green long skirt girl with fear and fear.


    "Man, who are you?"


    On the right side of the main hall, the 40 year old man in red clothes and red face was staring at Du Shaofu. Within his eyes, there was a red light beating like a flame, and the amazing blazing breath began to surge.


    Du Shaofu looked at the red dressed and red faced man in his 40s. He could see that it should be the first time that the king of beasts had ascended. If he guessed correctly, he was the cangyan red leopard among the three beasts in the kingdom of beast king. He said, "the world will, Du Shaofu."


    "The world will know that there is a king of medicine who has no life, and there is a king of eagles and gongs."


    Cangyan red leopard looked at Du Shaofu and didn''t care too much. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and continued: "you are sent by the world. Have you agreed with our conditions?"


    "No


    Du Shaofu shook his head directly and said to cangyan red leopard, "the king of medicine has no intention of agreeing to your terms."


    "Hum, the young human boy dares to hurt the commander of LuanYi cliff. Now he dares not to agree with the conditions and run to the Luan demon cliff. Third brother, you don''t need to talk nonsense with these human beings. Just kill them directly. When the time comes, we will meet again on that day, and the doctor of medicine will have to agree if he has no life."


    Hearing this, the man on the left, who is more than thirty years old, shoots cold stars at Du Shaofu with his eyes. The breath of terror is fluctuating. It is absolutely impossible to doubt that this man is ready to attack Du Shaofu at any time.


    "Second brother, why are you still so hot tempered? It''s not good for cultivation."


    The young man in white who was sitting at the head of the table got up. He was very handsome, but his eyes were fixed on Du Xiaoqing and Cheng Shengnan all the time. With a faint evil smile in his mouth, he said faintly, "the two women will stay. It''s good for the man to cut off one hand and one foot. Let him go back and tell the king of medicine that if he doesn''t agree to our conditions within three days, he will kill the people in chaos demon city No dog or chicken left. "


    The voice of the young man in white is indifferent and careless, with a faint chill. It seems that everything is taken for granted. It seems that what he said should be so.


    "Then listen to elder brother. If you dare to move the commander of my chaotic demon cliff, pay the price first!"


    With the voice of the young man in white falling, cangyan red leopard immediately got up and swept out. There was a substantial flame on the red dress, which rose to the sky. Then the flame leaped. In a short time, the figure had already appeared in front of Du Shaofu and others. A terrible high temperature suddenly swept through the hall and diffused out of his body, making the surrounding space fluctuate unreal by the high temperature evaporation ¡£


    When cangyan red leopard made a move, dozens of powerful monsters at the level of marquis Wu and Mai Ling state in the hall were immediately agitated. The breath of cangyan red leopard made them feel fear and fear from their hearts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    "Hum!"


    When Jiao''s voice was heard, Du Xiaoqing''s body leaped out like a ghost. A blue breath gushed out of her body, and her slender hands rose out. The secret patterns of the blue talisman on the palm broke out. The breath was noble and the dignified and awed the beasts. The palm clapped to the cangyan red leopard.


    "You are also a beast!"


    Cangyan red leopard was shocked. The green dress girl suddenly stepped forward to attack her was obviously Orcish. She felt that terrible beast supreme breath, which made her blood and soul tremble. The pressure came from the blood and soul. There is no doubt that the girl''s body is absolutely terrifying, which is what he has met so far in his life The most terrifying existence.


    All of a sudden, the red Panther''s body was ablaze with fire and turned into a talisman and secret pattern. Finally, it surged out of the whole body and quickly turned into countless cangyan scales, which covered her body in a flash, forming a cangyan barrier to protect her.


    At the same time, Du Xiaoqing''s hand print of Qingguang Rune suddenly fell on the flaming scales.


    "Bang Bang..."


    It is low and dull, and the secret pattern of the blue talisman almost destroys the withered and decayed, directly destroys the ice armor, and turns into a broken rune.


    "Bang bang!"


    Low dull sound, a powerful invisible wave from the palm of Du Xiaoqing, like a ripple like a ring spread out.


    In such a powerful force, cangyan red leopard''s cangyan scales directly broken.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Cangyan red leopard''s blood spurted out from his mouth, and his body flew across the ground. Then he fell heavily on the ground above the hall. The shaking huge hall was also shaking, and the ground cracked and spread.


    "Roar..."


    At the moment, all the animals in the hall were trembling and neighing. The supremacy of the invisible spread made all the monsters tremble, and their eyes of fear looked at Du Xiaoqing.


    At the head of the hall, the young man in white and the other man with awe inspiring body were also shocked.


    On Du Xiaoqing''s face, pure childish and innocent temperament is cold and cold at the moment. His whole body is shining with blue light. He looks at the young man in white and yells: "if you dare to look at me with your eyes again, I will tear down your wings and pull out your wings."


    "Who are you


    On the handsome and extraordinary face of the demon youth in white, his eyes suddenly changed. His eyes looked at Du Xiaoqing, but he was also scared. He was shaking with such pressure.


    "As we said, we are in the world."


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the young devil in white and said, "from now on, if you dare to go to the world meeting again, I will destroy you. Do you hear me?"


    "This girl, her tone is not small."


    Listening to Du Xiaoqing''s words, Du Shaofu and Cheng Shengnan look at each other face to face. They seem to have never thought that the girl''s tone is not small.


    "Well, I''m afraid you don''t have this skill!"


    Listening to Du Xiaoqing''s words, a sneer appeared on the handsome and extraordinary face of the demon youth in white, and his eyes became sharp. He was the king of the disordered demon cliff, the king of monsters in the whole dark forest, or the silver winged demon carving family. Recently, he has broken through the cultivation of the other side of the kingdom of beast king. How can he be frightened by people.


    "It seems that you want me to take off your wings."


    Du Xiaoqing looked closely at the white demon youth. Her charming young face was tinged with a faint smile, just like Epiphyllum in the world. It was so beautiful that it poured into the hearts of the people. There was a kind of holy beauty in the demon charm, which made people remember her at a glance.


    But at this time, looking at Du Xiaoqing, the animals in the hall can not help but tremble.


    The cangyan red leopard, struggling to get up from the ground, was dripping with blood on her scales and her eyes were frightened. She did not dare to approach her at will.


    "Well, I want to know what your little girl is!"


    The eyes of the silver winged devil carving are full of domineering and fierce color. As a member of the silver winged devil carving family, it is said that the blood of the most revered and fierce bird in ancient times also flows in the body. How can it be easily frightened? There is a white light on the body surface.


    At this moment, the face of the silver winged devil eagle was indifferent, and his eyes were awe inspiring. A terrible threat spread, and his figure rushed to Du Xiaoqing.


    "Boom


    A claw print is formed in the palm of the silver winged devil carving, and it collapses against Du Xiaoqing. The claw print spreads out the secret patterns of the talisman, and the breath is like a surge on the bank, which can cause a mountain to fall apart.


    "Hiss!"


    The vast light in the footprints enveloped and twisted a large area of space. Accompanied by an amazing "rumbling" sound, it suddenly spread to Du Xiaoqing.


    Eagles, eagles, falcons, geese, these monsters themselves are the fastest living creatures in the world. It is said that there are only pengniao and the most top animals in the world.


    As an extraordinary existence among the carving clan, the silver winged demon carving is one of the top beings on the list of earth beasts. Its speed is absolutely as fast as lightning.


    In a hurry, the claw print wants to cover Du Xiaoqing, and the silver winged devil carving wants to subdue Du Xiaoqing.The power and terror of claw print and the surging of energy impact suddenly make the surrounding space boil like a tide, and the waves are surging towards Du Xiaoqing. The Demon power is terrifying.


    At this time, even Du Shaofu was shocked by the silver winged devil carving. The terror and ferocity spread. If it was not for the golden winged ROC skill and Peng blood in his body, he was afraid that the dark Qi would be stagnant and unable to resist.


    The ordinary cultivators in Wuhou are afraid that under such pressure, they can suppress them without any resistance. The silver winged magic sculptures on the other side of the kingdom of beasts are as powerful as this!


    "Hum!"


    From Du Xiaoqing''s throat came a delicate hum, accompanied by the dazzling blue light blooming, the darkness was as clear as a stream of water, the two pupils showed a strange look, as if suddenly something burst out, the blue light was more prosperous, the breath was like the sea roaring.


    "Boom


    The speed of Du Xiaoqing is even more terrifying than that of the silver winged magic eagle. When a fist is struck, it seems to be able to open the space and hit the magic eagle.


    With one fist and one claw, the hall was suddenly flooded with dazzling light, which made the monsters and Du Shaofu in the hall blinding.


    "Boom


    The fists collided with the paw marks, and the two energies hit each other. It was like a blast of thunder in this hall. The "boom" resounded through the heaven and earth, and the endless runes broke out. The whole hall was shaking, with broken stones and cracks.


    "Roar..."


    Under the spread of terror, the beasts in the hall screamed and crawled. These oppressive powers could not be resisted by the ordinary beast king.


    "Hum..."


    As the light dissipated, the body of the silver winged demon Eagle staggered back rapidly. The ground cracked and turned into powder at the place where he walked. His eyes were shocked and a dull hum came from his throat. It seemed that he had just suffered a lot.


    Du Xiaoqing is standing in a beautiful shadow. Her delicate body just shakes slightly. Her long black hair is as smooth as a waterfall, until she is as soft as a boneless haunch. Her hair moves slightly, adding a bit of green and astringent charm.


    "The commander-in-chief is in trouble!"


    The rest of the body is awe inspiring, strong bones and strong tendons, such as a big man with the momentum of crouching the tiger and shaking the lion.


    The young man in white, who was transformed by the silver winged magic carving, looked at Du Xiaoqing and others closely. His eyes were awe inspiring and full of runes. Then he looked at the awe inspiring man around him. Suddenly, he opened his mouth to Du Xiaoqing and said, "if you have the ability, come with me, compete with me outside!"


    "Hiss!"


    As the words fell, the young man in white and the figure of the majestic man turned into lightning and swept out of the hall.


    "Well, you must take off your wings today!"


    Du Xiaoqing hummed, the figure ghost swept out, instantly disappeared in the hall.


    Du Shaofu and Cheng Shengnan look at each other with their eyes moving, and they immediately follow each other.


    On the square, Du Fu''s legs are long enough for Du Fu to stand on the square.


    It is just that Du Xiaoqing''s face is still full of green and astringent, which is not suitable for the natural and enchanting radian, but the breath on his body is enough to make the animals tremble.


    The young man in white and the awe inspiring man stood side by side in the air. Looking at Du Xiaoqing at this time, his eyes were full of fear.


    "You are also a monster. Why are you with those tiny human beings? Why don''t you join us? At that time, the whole dark forest will be ours, OK?" The silver winged devil eagle looked at Du Xiaoqing and asked.


    "I just want to take off your wings."


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the silver winged magic carving, which was ethereal and cold. He didn''t mean to put the silver winged magic carving too much in his heart.


    "Hum, you don''t have to leave. I feel that your blood is extraordinary. If you can stay with me, maybe our descendants will have the peak blood. It seems that human chicks also have dragon spirit, which should be royal family in human beings. If you give birth to my offspring, it will certainly be extraordinary."


    The silver winged devil Eagle sneered, but he had extraordinary eyesight. His voice dropped. Suddenly, he hunted in white, and a mighty breath spread. Then he raised his head to the sky and made a loud and clear hissing sound.


    "Ji Ji..."


    With the sound of this hissing, a terrible pressure also spread in the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    "Roar..."


    With the sound of the hissing waves resounding through the air, the sound of countless animals roaring from the huge peaks suddenly resounds, and then the ground trembles and the earth shakes!


    Du Shaofu looked at the sky, and his eyes were fixed and faint. There was a rustling sound from the top and bottom of the giant peak, and the thunder like roar of beasts came out.


    "Boom..."


    Then a huge monster appeared on the mountain, and all over the mountains and fields stood up. In the towering trees, there were fierce birds that could block the sky from the sun, and the towering trees rose and fell. In a short time, a large number of beasts gathered.


    "Roar!"


    "Oh


    At the same time, dozens of monsters running out of the hall roared with their heads raised and turned into huge noumenon.


    It has a "flame demon lizard" covered with scales, a "unicorn demon rhinoceros" with thick skin and sharp horns, and "Xiao Tian ice wolf", which is one of the monsters


    When he looked around, there were so many monsters on the top of the mountains. Du Shaofu was also slightly calm. It was not difficult to get a glimpse of the spirit of monsters at the level of good animal waiting environment.


    The flame demon lizard, unicorn demon rhinoceros, howling ice wolf and so on are all monsters at the level of animal waiting environment. There are countless pulse spirit realms on the mountain peak. The monsters of pulsating state come together. Fierce birds flutter in the air to block out the sky, and a fierce pressure comes down, which makes people tremble.


    At this time, it was obvious that there was a huge tide of animals on the Luan demon cliff. In the dense animal tide, those who were afraid that they were in King Wu''s territory should also retreat.


    Not to mention the red leopard and tiger mastiff, silver wing devil carving three terror Lord.


    "Hum, this is the chaos demon cliff. I''m the king and the commander-in-chief. You can''t leave today. Please stay for me!"


    On the handsome and extraordinary face of the silver winged demon carving, a sneer appeared, and the breath was domineering and evil. Then, he said to the cangyan red leopard and the awe inspiring man, "the second brother and the third brother, we will work together to deal with this girl, and other animals will deal with the rest of the people."


    "Oh


    "Roar!"


    With the voice of the silver winged devil carving falling down, the wounded cangyan red leopard suddenly roared and turned into a huge cangyan red leopard which had been tens of feet long. On the giant leopard''s body, it was covered with cangyan, and its power was amazing.


    At the same time, the awe inspiring body of the Han Dynasty''s runes skimmed around and instantly turned into its own body. It was a tiger mastiff like a lion.


    It is said that the Fu Hu Ba mastiff has the blood of ancient tiger clan and ancient wolf clan. Its blood is absolutely not low, and it is stronger than cangyan red leopard.


    Two huge monsters stand up, but the breath is fierce and terrifying.


    "Roar..."


    Around the square, dozens of terrifying monsters surrounded the square. At this time, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Cheng Shengnan and Xiaohu were all around the square.


    Dozens of huge monsters, like dozens of mountains, seem to be extremely small among them Du Shaofu and the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan.


    In the square sky, there are many fierce birds fluttering their wings and overlooking the delay, with sharp and frightening eyes.


    "Ouch."


    On the boulders around the square, there are monsters on the mountain climbing up, surrounded by the boulders, all of which are fierce eyes looking at Du Shaofu and others.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, a dazzling light came out. A huge gorgeous blue scale demon snake swept out, spreading the smell of fishy cold all over the body, and the poisonous air waves burst out from his mouth like a flame, which burst into the sky and shrouded Cheng Shengnan.


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, is wrapped up in a wave of crinkling and terrifying animals. Facing these monstrous monsters like mountains, Cheng Shengnan is also coquettish and has lost consciousness.


    "Get out of here!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and his whole body broke out. He rushed to Cheng Shengnan''s body. In his hand, a dazzling golden talisman and secret pattern destroyed the highly poisonous air wave. His figure was swept out like a giant ROC spreading his wings. A fist seal directly and inexplicably hit the head of the blue scale snake.


    "Bang!"


    The golden storm was so terrible that it immediately blew the blood out of the blue snake''s head, making the blood on the head of the blue snake gurgle and gush, revealing a blood hole, and suddenly shrieking in its mouth.


    "You should be careful and take care of yourself."


    Du Shaofu said to Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess beside him. At this time, his face was slightly coagulated.


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, looks at Du Shaofu with an apologetic smile in his eyes. In his hand, the stone dragon wind and thunder sword is in his hand, and the wind and thunder resound, which makes many fierce monsters around him who are about to attack him with fear.


    "Oh


    At the same time, a huge fierce bird swooped down with wings. The huge wings swept through the room, with two storm whirlpools, with sharp claws sticking out and threatening people, covering Du Shaofu and Cheng Shengnan.


    "Hiss!"


    The huge fierce bird swooped down, as if to tear up Du Shaofu and the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan. Before the sharp claw marks, the fierce wind bursts out, which can distort the sky. I''m afraid that even the mountain top can be caught by the sharp claw, which is shocking."Roar!"


    At this time, a thrilling roar of a tiger came out, the earth roared, a black streamer of lightning struck the sky swept out, and in a flash turned into a huge black flying tiger.


    The black Rune soars to the sky, and the black giant tiger flapping its wings. With the tornado storm like air flow, the sky sweeps across the sky. The fierce tiger pours on its prey. The speed is much faster than that of the fierce bird.


    "Roar!"


    The huge black tiger opened its mouth and roared like a black thunderbolt. It raised its claws and suddenly waved it. The tiger''s claws were directly torn on the body of the fierce bird. It seemed to want to tear the sky. With the sweeping of the domineering and fierce waves, the surrounding space was shaken to pieces.


    "Chulala...!"


    At the moment, the fierce and fierce bird was swept by the black tiger. The huge body began to show cracks and frighten people. The huge body turned into blood mist in the air.


    "What a strong blood vessel!"


    The eyes of the animals were startled. Even the silver winged devil carving, cangyan red leopard and Fu Hu Ba mastiff were also surprised.


    The black giant tiger''s black scales are like those cast by the deep night sky. On the black scales, there is a deep golden color. The power of the tiger is like the supreme existence of the tiger clan. Although the cultivation level has not reached the animal kingdom, the blood pressure makes them tremble.


    In particular, the Fu Hu Ba mastiff has the blood of the ancient tiger nationality in his body. At this time, facing the black tiger, the blood and soul are all oppressed by blood. The blood force is too much stronger than him. Compared with the blood pressure on the blue dress girl, it is not much worse, too terrible.


    "Is it the tiger''s supreme?"


    Fu Hu Ba mastiff was shocked. He could feel that the black tiger had a tiger like flavor, but he could not see what kind of tiger monster the black tiger was.


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhou Kong, his face was slightly heavy and his eyes were faint. Suddenly, his purple robe was shaking, and the light gold talisman and secret patterns were surging. In this short period of time, a domineering and fierce terror broke out like a mountain torrent.


    A dazzling golden light rose from Du Shaofu''s body. Within the golden light, it seemed that there was a golden winged ROC bird flapping its wings. The secret patterns of the golden talisman were dazzling, just like a rising sun.


    "Chulala..."


    In a flash, in the dazzling light of the rising sun, the talisman''s Secret patterns arranged and condensed, and finally on Du Shaofu''s back, they formed a pair of golden and shining wings.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the wings of the hidden patterns of the talisman moved, and the domineering momentum suddenly swept out of Du Shaofu''s body. His body immediately flapped its wings and floated out of the air. His wings fluttered like the wings of a ROC and soared for nine days!


    This is not the real golden winged ROC, but at this time, the golden Rune''s wings fluttered and the golden light was released, which made Du Shaofu come like a real golden winged ROC bird, bearing the domineering will and prestige of the golden winged ROC family!


    "Roar..."


    Under the tyranny and pressure of the golden winged ROC, the fierce birds and beasts in the surrounding mountain herds felt such a terrible breath, all for which they were howling and crawling, which could not be resisted.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    In particular, all the fierce birds were unable to fight against it. They all screamed and fell and crawled on the ground.


    "Then how can human beings have the smell of our monsters?"


    Cangyan red leopard is shocked at the moment. He can feel that the breath on human body at this time is absolutely a monster.


    "What a terrible breath. How can it look like a golden winged ROC? It''s the supreme existence of our monsters."


    Fu Hu Ba mastiff''s Shuangtong is also shocked. He can''t recognize the origin of the black tiger, but he can feel the origin of the golden winged ROC bird. This simple blood pressure is more terrifying than the terrible black tiger.


    "Golden winged ROC, is it really the golden winged ROC clan?"


    The silver winged demon carving was shocked. At this time, his eyes were trembling on his handsome and extraordinary face.


    For his silver winged devil carving clan, the golden winged Dapeng bird clan is also the supreme existence, and the blood of the silver winged devil carving clan can not compete at all.


    If the silver winged devil eagle is the king among the birds, the golden winged ROC is the supreme overlord among the birds!


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roars and roars again. The sound waves stir up the waves in the space, just like the big waves rolling, which makes the earth roar.


    The tiger''s claws stand in the sky, clouds grow under the feet, and the wings of the little tiger vibrate. There is a pale golden ripple, which is as vast and undulating as the sea roars. It seems that the waves are pounding on the shore, and the hegemony is incomparable. It makes the huge peak at the lower part of the mountain fall down in the forest sea, and the gravel rolls down. The scene is appalling!


    At this time, under the pressure of the tiger, the blood and soul of the surrounding herds trembled, which was the roar of the supreme in the face of the beast.


    The little tiger stands in the sky, covetous, rolling, voice like thunder, can roar mountains and rivers, suppress animals!


    After the evolution of the tiger, it has the power of the dark tiger, green dragon and white tiger, Phoenix Xuanwu and other top ten terror monsters in the sky beast list all exist in the hands of the supreme.But the dark sky tiger is not under the white tiger, that kind of pressure, the beast can not resist!


    At this time, with the breath of Du Shaofu''s golden winged ROC sweeping, the breath of little tiger dark sky tiger and golden winged ROC mixed and diffused. Under the pressure of such a mighty force, the surrounding herds had already begun to crawl on the ground. Under such pressure, they did not dare to resist.


    "Ji Ji..."


    The winged demon Eagle roared and hissed, urging the beasts to control the herd.


    However, no matter how the winged demon Eagle roared and hissed, the surrounding herds of animals were crawling on the ground, and they did not dare to move at will. Only the roaring sound of galloping thunder resounded from the chaotic demon cliff.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    The black giant tiger and the strange human with the aura of the golden winged Dapeng clan have completely suppressed the herds of animals with the terrifying blood pressure.


    That kind of blood pressure forced him to have too many silver winged demon carving clan. Even if his cultivation level was much higher, he could not do anything at this time.


    In particular, he can feel that if he can get the human beings, he will be absolutely beneficial to himself.


    As birds and monsters, the golden winged Dapeng is the supreme overlord. Even if they get any benefits, they will have great benefits.


    "You''ve pissed me off. I have to tear you down today!"


    At this time, Du xiaoqingjiao''s voice also came out loud. Her long curled eyelashes trembled slightly. Her eyes were staring at the silver winged magic eagle. Her hair was flying behind her, and the blue light in her eyes was flashing. Her figure directly fell on the silver winged devil carving.


    "Boom


    With his hands clenched into fists, Du Xiaoqing''s blue runes burst out, just like a blue volcano gushing out, bursting out a dazzling blue light, which suddenly appeared in front of the silver winged demon carving.


    On the handsome and extraordinary face of the silver winged devil carving, his eyes suddenly passed the domineering and evil spirit. There was a bright light gushing out, almost without any stagnation. The figure flashed strangely. Relying on the terrible speed of the silver winged devil carving clan, it was a danger to avoid Du Xiaoqing''s fist.


    "Hiss!"


    However, all this seems to have little impact on Du Xiaoqing. The blue color is blooming, the body is suspended, the arc is convex and backward, the graceful concave convex, and the fist whirls in an incredible way. It is as if a graceful blue light arc is sketched on the LuanYi cliff at sunset. It appears in front of the silver winged devil carving again, and a sense of terror is tightly locked in the silver wing magic carving.


    The silver wing demon carving looks shocked. It seems that Du Xiaoqing is even stronger than he imagined. One punch condenses, and he immediately blows at Du Xiaoqing.


    "Boom


    Low dull sound like thunder, runes dazzling, in the sky like fireworks bloom, energy wind like a storm swept across the sky.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the strong wind storm, a mouthful of blood gushed out from the mouth of the silver winged devil eagle, and his body flew across and shook back.


    "Roar..."


    At the same time, the huge cangyan red leopard and Fu Hu Ba mastiff in the mid air are both huge noumenon besieging Du Xiaoqing.


    "Hiss..."


    The Fu Hu Ba mastiff''s body comes first. It looks like it can subdue the tiger and subdue the dragon. It breaks out a terrifying momentum. It opens a big mouth with a blood basin. Its sharp teeth are like a Taoist instrument. The terrifying light is so brilliant that it instantly knocks down Du Xiaoqing''s body.


    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaoqing''s face was full of anger. He ignored the attack of Fu Hu Ba mastiff. After a few strange flashes, it appeared in front of the big mouth of Fu Hu Ba mastiff''s blood basin. A dazzling blue color Rune gushed out from the slender hands, just like the blue thunder, which directly impacted on the terrifying sharp teeth of the Fu Hu Ba mastiff Go ahead.


    "Chulala..."


    The teeth in the mouth of the Fu Hu Ba mastiff were suddenly broken. The blood was dripping in the mouth. The sharp and terrifying teeth were like tools. At this time, Du Xiaoqing exploded his life. With the bloody blood, his huge body fell away.


    "Roar!"


    Cangyan red leopard''s huge body is finally rushed to, a claw out, is about to crush Du Xiaoqing''s back.


    "Oh


    All of a sudden, there was a roar like a dragon chanting for nine days and a long roar like a God''s elephant ringing through the body of cangyan red leopard. A domineering breath made the space tremble, and the momentum was powerful and fierce. It made cangyan red leopard''s heart tremble for a moment.


    Then a matchless fist seal, accompanied by a golden burst, fell on the body of cangyan red leopard, who had already been injured.


    A blow fell, as if there were wind and thunder, Sanskrit, thunder like energy muffled sound, suddenly resounded on the Luan demon Cliff


    "Boom


    The terrifying energy ripple, like a storm wave, suddenly swept open, making the space tremble, and the huge body of cangyan red leopard flying directly in mid air.


    "Chi..."


    At the same time, a huge ape with crystal clear body suddenly appeared in front of the flying cangyan red leopard.


    "Let''s have a punch from Lao Du."


    The golden ape''s eyes are flexible, and they are born with bright pupils. They look down on everything in the world like a lord of terror. A dazzling golden light is like the sun exploding, and a terrible breath bursts out with a blow.


    This blow out, as if to be able to push the four sides, suppress everything, so that the lower ten thousand beasts also have no reason to tremble.


    There was an indescribable pressure in that terrible power, like to burst the souls of all living creatures.


    "Boom


    A fist fell straight on cangyan red leopard. In the tight pupils of cangyan red leopard, a low dull sound was heard in the high air. The sound was sonorous, and the runes and energy spread all over the sky.Then cangyan red leopard''s huge body, accompanied by the blood in his mouth and his scales cracked and broken, fell directly on the edge of the square below.


    "Boom..."


    A lot of boulders directly pressure blast, the ground cracked, turned into powder, cangyan red leopard miserable!


    The golden ape is naturally the product of Du Xiaoyao. No doubt, Du Xiaoyao''s strength has made a lot of progress in this period of time. He was in a bad situation and cooperated with Du Shaofu. Unfortunately, he was the green flaming red leopard.


    "Ji..."


    All this happened only in a short period of two or three breaths. With the damage of Fu Hu Ba mastiff and cangyan red leopard, the silver winged devil carving finally became a huge body. A huge silver winged demon carving with two wings as white as jade and a whole body of gray emerged and occupied the sky over the chaotic demon cliff.


    Under the sunset glow, the huge body of the silver winged magic carving is full of illusory luster, covered with ancient glory, with a terrifying momentum. It has a kind of domineering and domineering spirit, which is awe inspiring and arrogant in the sky.


    "Is this the essence of the silver winged magic carving?"


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, who was half empty, couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The silver winged devil carving on the other side of the kingdom of Wu is really terrifying. Compared with the terror of cangyan red leopard and Fu Hu Ba mastiff, I don''t know how much stronger it is.


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing the silver winged demon carving turning into its own body, Du Xiaoyao''s ethereal green light and pupils were smeared with a bit of brilliance, as if something was awakening. Then he was graceful and delicate, but he did not retreat, but went forward, and directly plundered the silver winged demon carving.


    Looking at Du Xiaoqing who had been plundered by force, Du Xiaoqing looked very ugly in his eyes. He was domineering and full of demon runes. He released all his powers and said, "you''ve also pissed me off!"


    "Chulala..."


    With a sharp cry, the silver and white wings of the silver winged devil Eagle fluttered. Not only did the breath of monsters burst out, but also the storm swept through. The most terrible one swept away at Du Xiaoqing, hoping to suppress and kill Du Xiaoqing.


    Du Xiaoqing''s graceful and delicate body is like duckweed in the storm like power of the silver winged devil carving. It''s unpredictable, just like a ghost. It''s hard and soft. All of a sudden, they fight fiercely together.


    The setting sun is setting and the red clouds are in the sky.


    On the chaos demon cliff, at this time, the roaring and roaring startled the sky. Du Xiaoqing and the silver winged demon carving fought each other. At this time, all the animals around could not get in at all. They could only watch the terrible half air battlefield.


    "Boom..."


    The attack of the silver winged magic eagle is fierce and fierce, and the demons are surging to the sky. The shaking heaven and earth roar, and the chaotic demon cliff trembles endlessly.


    Du Xiaoqing hands, graceful body wrapped in green light, no matter how aggressive the silver winged devil eagle''s attack is, at this time, it can''t do anything about that graceful and delicate body.


    The speed of such a fight is as fast as lightning, especially Du Xiaoqing''s delicate figure at this time is extremely small under the huge body of the silver winged devil carving. Therefore, it can only make people see the shadow of the shadow, and those with low strength can''t see the speed confrontation clearly.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    However, there were repeated explosions in the air, and many boulders below were occasionally affected, and suddenly cracked, and some turned into gravel powder.


    "Strong, absolutely strong."


    Du Shaofu was shocked by the fact that the silver winged magic carving was not vulgar. The cultivation of the level on the other side of the animal King''s territory was afraid that those who could make the level of King Wu''s territory perfect should also retreat.


    "Xiaoqing is so strong


    At this time, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, is shocked by Du Xiaoqing. Cheng Shengnan knows that Du Xiaoqing is very strong, but he did not expect Du Xiaoqing to be so strong. The power released in that small graceful and delicate body can completely resist the terrible silver winged devil carving, and even gain the upper hand.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Du Xiaoqing shuttles through the fierce attack of the silver winged devil carving. No matter how aggressive and violent the silver winged devil eagle is, she is completely shunned by the graceful body. She also takes the opportunity to keep her palm print on her silver wings and gray body.


    "Hula..."


    Finally, the huge body of the silver winged devil Eagle flew down under the bombardment of Du Xiaoqing, and the huge body was constantly suppressed by Du Xiaoqing''s delicate body, and the power burst out of the graceful and delicate body made the silver winged devil carving unable to resist again.


    "Ji Ji..."


    Under the suppression of Du Xiaoqing, the silver winged devil Eagle screamed and became more and more irritable. The twinkle of his pupils made different blasts, and the terror and prestige swept through.


    However, it seems that this has no effect on Du Xiaoqing, or is still bombarded by Du Xiaoqing.


    "Hiss!"


    Even in the fury of the silver winged devil eagle, Du Xiaoqing found the best opportunity to wave. A blue light diffused, a terrible and amazing energy fluctuation was also accompanied by an amazing pressure spread, which was definitely not much under the pressure of the golden winged Dapeng.


    "Chula la!"


    In a short period of time, the dazzling talisman secret patterns burst out in the blue light, like countless energy filaments, and finally formed a blue moving wing in Du Xiaoqing''s slender hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    On the wings, dense fog spreads. The radian of the wings is perfect, like the wings of the Phoenix, like the wings of the golden winged ROC, they are as domineering as the wings of the golden winged rocs, with countless dazzling blue rays.


    A huge wave of energy surged out of the wings, which made the whole sky dragon tremble fiercely, and finally fell on the left wing of the silver winged magic eagle.


    "Chula la!"


    In the eyes of many shocked, Du Xiaoqing photographed the silver winged devil carving, and the feathers on the left wing suddenly flew down, dripping with blood.


    Then, under the impact of such terrible forces, the body of the huge eagle fell to the left, and the sudden shock of the right wing could not stop the fall. Instead, the huge body whirled in the air for several circles, and finally fell and impacted on the mountain.


    "Boom!"


    The huge body of the silver winged demon carving is like a meteorite falling, and the whole chaotic demon cliff is also shocked. The rocks are shooting, the towering trees are broken, the ground is cracked, and the sound of "boom and rumble" is constant, and the earth is shaking!


    In the middle of the sky, Du Xiaoqing''s body was covered with blue mist, his long black hair was flying, his legs were slender and he fell. The graceful posture of the demon immediately fell like lightning, and immediately fell on the back of the silver winged demon carving which had just hit the ground.


    "Crash!"


    In order to resist the panic of the people, it is necessary to make the ghost roar into the light.


    But at the moment, the silver winged devil carving can no longer resist Du Xiaoqing. Her graceful and graceful body falls down, grabs the gray and white feathers of the silver winged magic eagle with one hand, clenches the fist with the other, and severely bombards the huge back of the silver winged devil carving with one fist.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    When the fist falls, the energy and strength spread in a horizontal plane. The ripples are terrible. The sound wave is terrible. The power is terrible. It emits bright blue light, which makes the mountain fall apart!


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Under the fierce fighting of Du Xiaoqing, the blood gushed from the mouth of the silver winged devil carving, and his power became weaker and weaker. Du Xiaoqing crushed him to the top of the mountain.


    "Gee!"


    No matter how struggling and howling, the silver winged devil Eagle could not shake Du Xiaoqing''s graceful and delicate body under the suppression of Du Xiaoqing at this time.


    Especially at this time, under the suppression of Du Xiaoqing''s breath, which was not inferior to that of golden winged ROC, the silver winged devil carving was even more difficult to resist.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Under Du Xiaoqing''s fierce attack, the domineering silver winged devil carving becomes pitiful at this time, with blood on its back and bloody, and its mouth constantly bursts out with miserable and howling sound.


    At this time, the Fu Hu Ba mastiff and cangyan red leopard look at the scene, but they can''t help at all and dare not go near Du Xiaoqing.


    "I said, take your wings off!"


    Du yudiao''s fist, which has been wounded by the devil''s wings, has been moved to the position.


    "Gee!"


    All of a sudden, the left wing of the silver winged devil carving was bloody, bloody and ugly.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Looking at Du Xiaoqing''s fierce side at this time, Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque''s body''s eyes also pour saliva.


    "This girl is so fierce."


    Du Shaofu''s surprise was not at all below Du Xiaoyao, and it was the first time that Du Xiaoqing was so fierce.


    "Ji Ji..."


    The silver winged demon carving screamed miserably, and the sound of howling constantly resounded, which made thousands of beasts tremble on the chaotic demon cliff, and they all trembled and crawled in fear.


    "Stop fighting. I surrender. I surrender. I don''t want to deal with the World Congress."


    Finally, the breath was withered, and the almost dying silver winged devil Eagle could no longer lift his hegemony and asked Du Xiaoqing for mercy.


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated in the air not far away.


    "It''s too late to surrender now. You make me angry. I have to take off your wings today."


    Du Xiaoqing didn''t mean to let go of the silver winged devil carving, and continued to fight endlessly. He had to tear down the wings of the silver winged devil carving. The poor silver winged devil eagle was dying and howling.


    "Xiao Qing, stop for a moment. I want to have a word with him."


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s figure was dripping with blood and flesh, and the dying silver winged devil fell down in front of him. The golden Rune on his back converged and his pupils became clear.


    On hearing this, Du Xiaoqing stopped beating the silver winged devil carving, but he still suppressed it on the back of the silver winged devil carving, making it unable to move at all.


    "How about the silver winged devil carving, returning to the world?" Du Shaofu asked, looking at the fleshy silver winged devil carving.


    "Dream."


    How can he surrender at will? He is a member of the silver winged devil carving clan, but he is a strong man on the other side of the kingdom of beasts. How can he surrender to the forces of the Terrans and surrender to a small world association? He is planning to step down the chaos demon city in the next few days.


    "Xiaoqing, then kill the big bird and eat it on the barbecue later. The taste should be good."Listening to the words, Du Shaofu suddenly turned and left. He didn''t even look at it.


    "Well, we''ll continue to have barbecue later. The bear''s paw and bird''s wings were delicious last night. I''ll have roast wings."


    When Du Xiaoqing heard the speech and thought about the taste of the roast meat last night, he immediately began to salivate. He waved like rain, and once again "thundered and fell on the huge back of the silver winged devil carving, and the fierce beating of the silver winged devil eagle was incessantly miserable.


    The poor silver winged devil Eagle heard the speech, and his eyes were afraid. He thought of the burning Mountain Bear and the broken paws and wings of the armored demon vulture yesterday. It seems that they were really barbecued and eaten by these guys. Their hearts were creepy. It seems that these guys are not joking.


    To his surprise, the young man in purple robed asked him to surrender, and then he left without looking back, which made him lose the last trace of self-reliance.


    "Don''t fight. I surrender. I surrender."


    The silver winged devil eagle was finally afraid, and felt the fear completely. These young guys, however, were all evil stars. They would not bear to destroy him. Under the absolute fear of death, he was also afraid.


    Du Shaofu turned back and looked at the mountain like silver winged magic carving in front of him. His eyes motioned to Du Xiaoqing to stop again and said, "what I want is surrender, not your surrender."


    "I can surrender, but I don''t surrender to the World Association. I only surrender to you. Otherwise, even if you kill me, I will never surrender to the World Association."


    The silver winged devil carving is just Du Shaofu. Although he is dying to surrender, he still has pride in his two pupils. This is the pride of the most Silverwing demon carving family, which comes from blood and soul. He is willing to let him maintain this pride with his life.


    The world association is a clan power. He is a member of the silver winged devil carving clan. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to surrender to the world society.


    For the silver winged devil carving, the people in front of them are all monsters. Even the purple robed youth in front of them looks like human beings, but they have the breath of golden winged ROC. The blood of the black giant tiger and the green skirt girl is not sure how much they should be above him. So even if they surrender, the silver winged devil carving will not feel too shameful.


    Blood submission, this is the eternal law among monsters.


    "OK, no problem."


    Du Shaofu nodded and a smile appeared on his face. There was no difference between surrender to the world and surrender to himself and Xiaoqing.


    "Well, you''re wise, but I can''t eat my wings."


    Du Xiaoqing glared at the silver winged devil carving at his feet, and then looked at the huge tiger crouching mastiff and cangyan red Leopard on the mountain square. Jiao said, "there are still you two. Are you going to surrender or are you being roasted and eaten by me?"


    Cangyan red leopard and Fu Hu Ba mastiff look at each other in four pupils. At this time, the degree of the silver winged devil has been reduced. What else can they do.


    "We are willing to surrender."


    The huge bodies of Fuhu mastiff and cangyan red leopard are crawling on the ground. They have no choice, they don''t want to be turned into barbecue.


    "Roar..."


    At the same time, on the chaos demon cliff, thousands of beasts roared and screamed, and all of them crawled to surrender. The three commanders had already surrendered, and the remaining monsters were unable to fight against it


    At dusk, the setting sun is completely set, and thick clouds and mists are entrenched in the sky. The setting sun can only take a little gap to burst out a line of crimson haze, rolling golden waves in the sky.


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, stands on the square in dismay. The curtain of a great war has come to an end. Three monsters, cangyan red leopard, tiger crouching mastiff, and silver winged demon carving, have come back. These results are beyond the imagination of the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan.


    Looking at the purple robed youth and the blue dress girl at the foot of the mountain, Cheng Shengnan is shocked. The unknown world will be his.


    With Du Xiaoqing, the world would have been terrible enough, not to mention the king of medicine and the eagle king Gong knife.


    At this time, although it was said that cangyan red leopard, Fu Hu Ba mastiff, and silver wing demon carving did not join the World Association, there was no difference between joining the World Association and joining the World Association. There was also a large army of monsters on the chaotic demon cliff. At this time, the power of the world association was absolutely to the point of terror.


    To some extent, the world association is now enough to become the first force in the dark forest, and even enough to compete with an empire.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The setting sun and sunset also finished the last touch of afterglow. The sky and the earth were darkened, and the twilight was like a big gray net, quietly falling down and covering the whole earth.


    Night falls, blue sky dotted with stars, a full moon, and then hung high in the sky.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Cheng Shengnan and Xiaohu are still excited.


    "There are so many miraculous herbs. It''s enough to eat a full meal."


    At this time, there are many miraculous medicines in the room, and many of them are also found in Shao Kun''s nose."We have sent two watchmen in succession to ask for flowers and recommendations. We are trying to adjust the update time. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    Du Xiaoyao directly put a miraculous medicine into his mouth, and then picked up a long sword. He wanted to put it in his mouth, but he was immediately snatched by Du Shaofu. He said, "I''m a loser. I still use the spirit weapon. You keep it for me."


    "Stingy."


    Du Xiaoyao glared at Du Shaofu angrily, and then continued to swallow the elixir.


    Du Shaofu collected all the spiritual instruments into the heaven and earth bag, for fear that Du Xiaoyao had ruined all these miraculous medicines.


    Many of these miraculous medicines have the effect of increasing mental strength. Du Shaofu was worried about his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. Could Du Xiaoyao devour all of them.


    "These elixirs are all collected from the chaotic demon cliff. The spirit tools are left by killing some human beings."


    In the stone chamber, only the least injured tiger mastiff accompanied.


    The scarred, bloody, and scarlet silver winged devil carving and cangyan red leopard are standing at the back, looking at Du Xiaoqing and showing fear.


    Du Shaofu collected a lot of elixirs, but he didn''t expect that there was still such a harvest on the LuanYi cliff. Many of them were refined into high-level pills. The high grade and precious degree of them made Du Shaofu tremble.


    Among them, Du Shaofu recognized that they were the materials needed to refine the "huangshou Dan", which were extremely expensive and even priceless.


    "I''ll take away the materials of the imperial beast pill first. If I have a chance, I''ll ask the king of medicine to refine one for you."


    Du Shaofu didn''t forget to comfort the silver winged devil carving when he took away the large amount of miraculous drugs, spirit tools and heaven and earth bags. After all, if you want to make the silver winged magic Eagle really surrender, you also need to be kind and powerful.


    However, Du Shaofu was more confident about the return of monsters and the coming of people.


    Generally speaking, monsters are much better than humans in terms of integrity.


    Among the monsters, treachery and betrayal are rare.


    The higher the blood of the monster, the more arrogant, once subject, it is not easy to betray.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s taking away a lot of miraculous drugs, the silver winged devil eagle is heartbroken, but there is no way to do it at this time.


    It''s just that the silver winged devil eagle is very strange. He keeps these miraculous drugs and some things he has obtained over the years in the secret room. How did Du Shaofu find them? They found them directly.


    A moment later, in the hall, the night shrouded, but the main hall bright pearl.


    In the hall, there are Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu and Yinyi, Fu Hu Ba mastiff, cangyan red leopard, as well as a small number of monstrous animal kings on the other side of the extreme animal kingdom.


    In the afternoon, Du Xiaoqing severely ravaged the golden demon Python also appeared, but at this time, the scarlet eyes of Du Xiaoqing were full of awe.


    But at this time, there was no big Princess Cheng Shengnan in the hall, and he was not in the hall.


    "Silver carving, mastiff and leopard, I plan to set up a" Temple of heavenly beasts ". How about the three of you to become the commander-in-chief of the temple?" At the head of the hall, Du Shaofu, sitting upright, asked the three men.


    There are many monsters and beasts on LuanYi cliff. However, the silver winged devil carving, Fu Hu Ba mastiff, cangyan red leopard and so on do not join the World Association, which gives Du Shaofu some headache, and he can not make himself the king of LuanYi cliff.


    After thinking about it, Du Shaofu wanted to set up a temple of heavenly beasts. If he could win over some other powerful monsters in the future, he would have a place to live. After all, it should not be easy for him to join the world society.


    "Brother, I''m going to join the temple of beasts. If you are the master of the temple, I will be the deputy head." Du Xiaoqing pouted and looked at Du Shaofu, and he was interested in it.


    "Well, you are the deputy head of the temple of beasts." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "I''ve seen the master, the deputy."


    The silver winged devil carving, the tiger crouching mastiff and the cangyan red leopard looked at each other face to face. They had already surrendered. At this time, naturally, there was no objection. They immediately got up to salute, but there was no opinion.


    "I''ve seen the master, the vice master!"


    In the hall, the golden demon Python and other monsters also bowed and prostrated.


    Du Shaofu''s face was full of smile. He laughed. He didn''t expect that there would be such a harvest in this trip to Luan demon cliff. The original goal was to negotiate with the silver winged devil carving. Unexpectedly, he finally conquered the three horrible monsters, namely, the silver winged devil carving, the tiger crouching mastiff and the cangyan red leopard.


    By conquering the herds on the LuanYi cliff, especially the silver winged devil carving, Fu Hu Ba mastiff and cangyan red leopard, Du Shaofu knew clearly that there was another big battle around him. In addition to the World Congress, he had a real foothold in the dark forest.


    In the hall, Du Shaofu discussed with the silver winged devil carving and Fu Hu Ba mastiff. In the hall of heavenly general beasts, there were hall master, deputy hall master, commander, commander, elder and Dharma protector.


    Some detailed hierarchy system, LuanYi cliff already exist system, Du Shaofu also gave everything to the silver wing devil carving, Fu Hu Ba mastiff and cangyan red leopard.


    "Silver carving, since you have surrendered, you are also the commander in chief of the temple of heavenly beasts. That is your own man. Take this and heal yourself for the time being."After all the explanation, Du Shaofu took out a jade bottle from his arms and threw it directly to the silver winged magic eagle. A terrible wave of energy flowed through the jade bottle. At this time, it seemed that he was going to burst out. The tyrannical and fierce pressure wanted to break the bottle.


    Suddenly, the silver winged demon Eagle suddenly felt a tremor in his heart. Subconsciously, he grasped the jade bottle, and then trembled all over. The powerful energy that spread from the jade bottle made his eyes fluctuate violently, as if he had obtained the treasure.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, not dark, but a kind of dark blue, thousands of miles of blue sky, shining stars wave, such as training, covering the cliff, towering trees in the shadow of the moon, cast mottled traces.


    The night is as cool as water, gently floating. On the rock, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan stands quietly. In the night, her eyes are like Chen. Her slender and graceful posture stands in the middle of the moon, with an attractive radian, just like a canglan flower in the dark.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell behind the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan. He stepped forward and stood quietly beside the graceful figure, looking at the bright moon in the sky without any words.


    "Are you finished?" Cheng Shengnan looks back, his lips are slightly open, and his mouth is covered with a faint smile.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded gently. Things on the demon cliff were almost arranged. The silver winged devil carving and so on had been surrendered. There should be no big problem.


    "I''m going to go back, too."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Cheng Shengnan''s bright eyes move slightly, and his red lips open with a wave of Su Qian. Occasionally, a gust of night wind blows through his hair, and the faint fragrance drifts away.


    "Back to the palace?"


    Looking at his face in front of him, Du Shaofu suddenly felt reluctant to give up when he heard his words. This kind of feeling never happened before.


    "After meeting the Imperial Palace, we should return to the Guangming divine court. After a period of time, it will be an important day for the shenting disciples. Maybe we can get some opportunities." Cheng Shengnan said to Du Shaofu.


    "When will you be back then?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "I don''t know. Will you miss me?" The mouth outlines a beautiful arc, Cheng Shengnan smiles.


    "Yes Think about it... "


    Du Shaofu laughed faintly. Although he didn''t like the court of light, the eldest princess was a disciple of the court, so he couldn''t help it. Anyway, he and the court should not have too many disputes.


    Smell speech, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan that moving face, bloomed out a bright smile.


    Looking at the moving smile, Du Shaofu''s heart trembled. At the moment, his eyes were facing each other''s eyes, and the atmosphere was different. It seemed that something was rising in their hearts.


    Suddenly, the eldest princess raised her head and stood on tiptoe. She gently touched her lips on her resolute face. Then she bowed her head, lowered her eyes, and blushed. She said, "I''m not here. You should be honest. Otherwise, when I come back, I won''t forgive you..."


    The eldest princess''s voice had not dropped completely. Suddenly, a familiar breath came from her nose, and a pair of hot eyes looked at each other. Then she felt that her red lips were firmly attached to his lips.


    Although I have experienced it last time, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, is still caught off guard and likes to be a little alarmed.


    However, she was soon intoxicated by this feeling. Xiangjinnong rubbed between her twisted tongue, leaving the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan''s brain blank and her eyes slightly closed. She just instinctively wanted to hold the young man in front of her body. Her face was flushed and her heart beat. Her consciousness was blurred. She could only feel the soft night wind blowing through her, mixed with his warm breath, which made her gradually fall, He was numb and reflexively kissing his passion


    In the morning of the next day, all sounds were quiet. Under the chaotic demon cliff, a soft mist rose from the abyss and ravines, occupying the air.


    Morning dew, projection of the sky, rendering everything hazy and illusory.


    In the square on the LuanYi cliff, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly fluctuating as he looked at the orange shadow gradually disappearing in the sky.


    Du Xiaoqing gently took her brother''s arm and said, "brother, has Sheng Nan Jie gone back?"


    "Well, we''re going back. We''re going back to chaos demon city first."


    Du Shaofu said lightly that the things on the Luan demon cliff had been dealt with almost. If you don''t go back, you will worry about the king of medicine and the king of eagle.


    Chaos demon city, the world will, continuous pavilions, partial hall, eagle king gongdao look worried, said: "they haven''t come back, can''t be what accident, that silver wing devil carving is not easy to provoke."


    "It''s not easy to get into trouble with the silver winged devil carvings, but they should have the power to protect themselves. Wait and see."


    The medicine King light way, the face at this time is also for it slightly coagulates, that silver wing demon carving now''s terror, he is very clear.


    "They are too bold to go straight to Luan demon cliff. They knew we should follow them." Yingwang gongdao has some regrets. He knew he should go with the king of medicine, so he didn''t have to worry about it now.


    The update is completed today www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    Although it was forced to enter the world congress at the beginning, the eagle king Luodao gradually integrated into the world conference, especially in this period of time, he saw a kind of hope and expectation.


    "I don''t think we need to worry any more. They''ve come back."


    Just as the voice of the eagle king''s gongs and knives had just dropped, the king of medicine revealed a little smile, and his worries in his eyes were gradually dissipated.


    "Are you back?"


    The eagle king''s gongdao eyebrows were slightly raised. He did not feel the breath of Du Shaofu coming from nearby, but it was not surprising that the king of medicine was stronger than him in spirit.


    "Yao Lao, eagle king, why are you all here?"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu came in alone, smiling, and then sat down on his seat.


    "What''s the matter? Is nothing serious?"


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu in his eyes. He didn''t look like he was in a big war. He seemed to be a little strange in his heart.


    "You didn''t go up the chaos demon cliff, did you, or did you not meet the silver winged demon carving?"


    Seeing that Du Shaofu was perfect, the eagle king''s gaze at Du Shaofu was also extremely puzzled. It was impossible for him to meet the silver winged devil eagle and not fight.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he gave a faint smile, and then he told the king of medicine and the king of Eagle about the things on the demon cliff.


    When Yao Wang and Ying Wang Gong Dao learned that it was a day, the whole LuanYi cliff had become the temple of heavenly beasts. Not only did the ten thousand beasts return, but also the three terrible monsters, namely, the silver winged devil carving, cangyan red leopard and Fu Hu Ba mastiff, were all surrendered. This made the king of medicine and the eagle king Gong Dao stare at Du Shaofu as if they had seen a ghost.


    After a long time, the medicine king and the eagle king gongdao came back to their gods. For them, it was clear that the chaos demon cliff had become the temple of animals and what it represented for the world.


    After chatting with the medicine king and the eagle king Luodao for a long time, he asked about his recent plan that the threat of the chaos demon cliff would be relieved. However, the threat of the four forces, one cabinet, one castle and two gates, still exists. After Du Shaofu pondered for a while, he could only wait and see the situation of those four forces.


    "One cabinet, one castle, two gates and four forces should have some scruples if they want to deal with us. However, it is difficult for us to deal with one cabinet, one castle and two gates. It is better not to act rashly." The king of Medicine said to Du Shaofu.


    "Are you worried about the ban?" The eagle king''s gongs and knives heard the words, and his one eye gaze was slightly coagulated. It seemed that he remembered something to be afraid of from the words of the king of medicine.


    Looking at the expressions of Yao Wang and Ying Wang Gong Dao, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and he asked them, "ban, what ban?"


    "Granny silver."


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the ban of mother-in-law of silver flower is forbidden in the dark forest. This ban has been rumored for a long time, but the major forces have abided by it for a long time. Otherwise, the four big forces of one Pavilion, one castle, two gates and four big forces could not keep the balance for such a long time, and they would have merged with each other, especially if mother-in-law Yinhua appeared not long ago I''m afraid the ban is even more frightening. "


    "Granny silver."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty. Not long ago, he was given by his mother-in-law Yinhua for his creation of qizun.


    "Last time you were taken away by mother-in-law Yinhua, have you ever seen her?"


    The king of medicine asked Du Shaofu that he was there last time when Granny Yinhua appeared.


    "I didn''t see it clearly."


    Du Shaofu shook his head. All the time, he saw only an old voice. His voice was old and soft. He had never seen his true face. Then he asked the king of medicine and the eagle king gongdao: "why does granny Yinhua have a ban on killing people in the dark forest?"


    "The dark forest has always been coveted by many empires around. If there is a large-scale killing in the dark forest, it is afraid that many of the strong will fall. This is not good for the dark forest. Mother-in-law of silver flower has been protecting the dark forest. I''m afraid that''s why there is such a ban." The king of medicine guessed.


    After chatting for a while, Du Shaofu intended to go back to the college, but he also wanted to refine some pills for restoring vitality for his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. This kind of pills is difficult to find, so it is faster to refine them by himself. Therefore, he wanted to ask the king of medicine to help him refine some.


    As for the elixirs for refining pills, they were obtained from LuanYi cliff. In addition, Du Shaofu also collected them during this period, but there was no shortage of elixirs for the time being.


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, the king of medicine naturally nodded his head to help him. He even asked Du Shaofu to refine it together, intentionally imparting some knowledge of medicine fu masters.


    Du Shaofu had thought that he would take advantage of the time when the king of medicine was refining pills to practice the "xuanhun Tong" taught by his elder brother Zhen Qingchun last time.


    That is to say, in the first battle between the imperial capital and Lu Kun, Zhen Qingchun yuan Shen''s body used his own body to urge him to attack the spirit and soul. Later, Du Shaofu also used it once when dealing with Hou buming, but he was not very proficient, and his power had not reached the strongest level.


    Last time, his elder brother, Zhen Qingchun, fought with the help of his body, which was of great help to Du Shaofu''s cultivation of xuanhuntong. After a little guidance from Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu mastered xuanhun Tong.It''s just that if you want to achieve the power that you should have, I''m afraid you need to have a good understanding and Practice for a period of time.


    But at this time, the king of medicine intended to guide himself. Du Shaofu naturally could not get it. He also wanted to ask him for some medical knowledge.


    Therefore, all the affairs of the world association were handed over to Yingwang Luodao, Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao. After Du Xiaoqing had explained it for a while, he entered the secret room of the world association with no life to refine pills.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The imperial capital of the stone dragon Empire, viewed from a distance, has a vast and boundless outline, like an endless dragon dormant, surrounded by rivers, majestic and majestic.


    The streets of the imperial capital are full of noise and noise. The palace buildings are continuous and the streets are crowded with people.


    A black figure standing in the crowded street, covered in a black robe, covered his face, let people can not see clearly.


    The black figure looked at Prince Du''s Mansion from afar, and looked up slightly. In his eyes, there was a strange light like thunder and lightning. Then the black figure disappeared like a ghost.


    Dark city, after the shepherd''s firm, in the continuous building, in the quiet study, several figures stood respectfully.


    A big man who was less than forty or fifty years old sat upright. He was not handsome, but he was also heroic. He had a strong physique and bright eyes. He was not angry but powerful. He held a jade slip in his hand. He looked at the people in the study and said with a wry smile: "I didn''t expect that the world association with the king of medicine and the eagle king Gong sword would be the president Boy. "


    Dark city, a vast hall, a sixty year old man in black, his evil spirit fluctuated, so that the surrounding space also appeared faintly distorted traces, deep double pupil suffused with towering anger, yelled: "the world will, did not expect that boy is the president of the World Association, I will never let that boy go."


    "Headmaster, Du Shaofu is now the mighty king of the stone dragon empire. It is said that in the capital of the stone dragon Empire, Du Shaofu also defeated LV Kun, the king of martial arts, who has the talent of a man and a king. In addition, there are still two people in the world, I''m afraid it''s not very easy to deal with."


    In the main hall, there is an old man frowning, the evil spirit fluctuates, the expression slightly coagulates.


    "No matter what backstage the boy has now, I can''t let go of my son Yunming." The thin old man in black drinks cold. Xue Tianqiu, the head of Heisha sect, is the top strong man in the dark forest.


    "Tell the headmaster that someone wants to see him." At this time, outside the main hall, a big man rushed into the hall.


    "No interruptions, how dare you break in?" In the hall, an old man rebuked.


    "Elder, that man is so powerful that the disciples outside can''t stop him. He still holds kehufa in his hands. He says he is a Wuzhen mountain man. If the headmaster doesn''t go to see him, he will go immediately." Said the great man, trembling.


    "Wuzhen mountain people."


    Hearing this, Xue Tianqiu''s face changed greatly, and then he became confused. However, after a short time, he immediately got up and asked the big man, "come on, take me to see him."


    In the darkness, a bright moon hovers in the sky and casts its shadow on the winding river outside the imperial capital dragon city. From time to time, the water surface is silvery, and the treetops sway slightly in the night wind, casting shadows like ghosts on the streets.


    The night of the capital is as lively as ever.


    But in front of the door of Duwang''s residence, there was less noise in the daytime in the night, and gradually became quiet.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, in the night and the moon, a figure appeared quietly, just like a ghost, outside the palace of Prince Du.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    Although Du Shaofu overthrew most of the Palace last time, it has been repaired and restored a lot. It is still grand and magnificent, which proves that it was once brilliant.


    However, after Du Shaofu''s last World War, most of the Duke''s residence was flattened, and half of the strong were destroyed. Even the old king protector was also defeated. The reputation of Du Wangfu''s mansion has been plummeted.


    All the major forces in the imperial capital know that duwangfu has been standing for thousands of years, but this time it is afraid that it will never be able to recover to the previous level, and it is doomed to decline.


    "Who are you?"


    With the appearance of the figure in black, outside the palace of Prince Du, there were guards in battle clothes and armor.


    Although the palace of Prince Du is not as good as it was at the beginning, it is still the palace of the protector of the state. Not everyone can intrude into it, especially because he is dressed strangely, mysterious and full of a disturbing atmosphere.


    In the face of the bodyguard''s questions, the figure in black did not pay any attention to it. He walked slowly to the palace of Prince Du, as if he wanted to enter it.


    "Stop!"


    Some bodyguards yelled, and quickly someone stopped around the man in black. All of them raised their weapons, and the breath surged fiercely in an instant.


    The man in black raised his head slightly. In the dark night, his pupils gave out a dazzling light like lightning, which was not directly visible to the naked eye. At one glance, it was enough to blacken the eyes and hurt the soul.


    "Chula la!"


    All of a sudden, all the bodyguards'' bodies suddenly cracked along with the armor on their bodies. There was a devastating flash of thunder and lightning. One by one, even the screams were not called out, but they were all turned into pieces in the breath of destructive thunder and lightning.


    The man in black didn''t even look at the bodyguards. He stepped to the palace of Prince Du. The Red Gate of the mansion was directly broken, and then he stepped into the palace.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who dares to intrude into Duwang''s mansion without permission?"


    Some of Du''s children gathered around him. There is no doubt that after Du Shaofu''s two attacks, the arrogance of these children in duwangfu''s residence is much better than before.


    "Hiss!"


    The man in black did not speak. His face raised slightly under the black robe and looked at the children of Du family around him. He reached out a little. A middle-aged man was caught in his hands involuntarily. Then his body was covered with lightning. Finally, his body was turned into ashes in a short time.


    "I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it. After searching for so long, I finally found it. It''s a great achievement. God helped me."


    It seems that the flash of thunder and lightning is not sure for a moment.


    "Inform the elder and kill him!"


    Around Du''s children trembled. Some people were killed directly. After being shocked, some people drank a lot, waved weapons in their hands, and chopped them to the man in black.


    Some of the thunder and lightning are bright and weak, and some of them are weak in attack.


    "Chulala..."


    The man in black started. The long sleeve of the black robe trembled slightly, and a dazzling light of thunder and lightning flashed out directly. Suddenly, it was like countless silver snakes flashing, directly covering the Du family''s children.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    A dozen of Du''s children were killed immediately. They had no resistance, just like ants.


    "Who dares to invade our Duke''s house and kill them!"


    All around, the strong men of Du family jumped out, and all kinds of energy Rune attacks were swept out, and the breath was strong.


    "I didn''t expect that the descendants of this clan were so weak, ah..."


    The man in black sighed, and the whole body of thunder and lightning converged and spread, and turned into a brilliant ocean of thunder and lightning. The breath was terrible and terrifying, and it swept away.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Under the thunder and lightning, all the Du family''s children were killed. The man in black just took his hand at will. Even the surrounding courtyard walls and courtyards were breaking open, turning into ruins, and the smoke and dust were flying into the sky.


    "A strong man is coming. Please inform the elder!"


    Hearing the news, the Du family''s children suddenly exclaimed, and more and more Du''s children gathered.


    "Let''s join hands to kill!"


    The strong men of Du family drank a lot. All of a sudden, the sons of Du family waved their weapons and formed a joint attack array. With a terrible momentum of suppression, they crushed the men in black and wanted to suppress them.


    "It''s too weak for you to exist. Die."


    The man in black sneered, and the breath of thunder and lightning fluctuated all over his body. All of a sudden, the brilliant light of lightning and silver snake connected and spread violently.


    "Chulala..."


    In an amazing wave, the attack of duwangfu''s children was destroyed and destroyed. The surrounding rocks and dust filled the sky, and a large number of grand palace buildings were broken and the ground cracked.


    "Ah..."


    Many screams resounded through the night, and the children of Prince Du''s house could not resist.


    "Everybody, back up and start the battle."In the middle of the sky, there was a large number of people to drink, so that the rest of the children of Prince Du''s house stepped back, and then there was a bright light all around.


    The Fu array arranged in the palace of Prince Du started. The earth roared and the wind and clouds rose in the air. There was a powerful Fu array that directly shrouded the man in black.


    "Vulnerable."


    The man in black didn''t pay too much attention to the big array. His eyes moved, his sleeve waved, and the energy mat was swept by lightning. A terrible smell spread and spread. With a wave of the big sleeve and a bang, the array was directly destroyed into a broken rune.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible array was destroyed as if there was nothing, and large courtyards and pavilions turned into ruins.


    "Everybody back to the main hall, quick."


    In the middle of the sky, there were dozens of figures coming, and the strong men of Du family finally arrived. A terrible atmosphere came down, which shocked people.


    "Start the second Rune array, kill!"


    There is a eldest brother drinking in the Du family of duwangfu. Duwangfu is definitely not only a rune array, but also a more powerful rune array. Suddenly, the rune moves, and the light column bursts out with thunder and lightning. The light is particularly bright in the night sky, emitting an extremely amazing wave. The breath is extremely terrible, which makes people feel terrible.


    There is no doubt that this second terrible array is much stronger than the first.


    "I don''t want to delay with you, destroy!"


    The man in black was not moved. Before the figure, the breath of his whole body broke out, and a terrible thunder and lightning appeared around him like a thunder ball.


    "Boom


    In the low and dull sound, the array of terror symbols was broken directly under the eyes of many people.


    Then the terrible thunder ball wrapped with the man in black was still spreading, just like a thunder day in the sky, shining on the night sky. The terrible thunder and lightning raged away with a kind of strange extreme speed.


    "Boom..."


    The whole duwangfu is in tremor, the whole ground is shaking and roaring like an earthquake, and the terrifying lightning blocks the whole duwangfu.


    "Ah..."


    It was a terrifying sight, and many sad howls were heard. More importantly, the children of Prince Du''s house were destroyed and turned into ashes by the terrible attack.


    "My God, what''s wrong with Prince Du''s mansion?"


    At this moment, the whole imperial capital of Longcheng was shocked. Everyone rushed to the street and looked at the terrible atmosphere of thunder and lightning in the night, mixed with destruction, which made people tremble.


    The smell of terror spread, a large number of duwangfu''s children were killed, the man in black was too terrible.


    "It seems that your blood is weak enough to be no different from mole ants. It''s just breath, no blood. It''s too weak!"


    The man in black looked up and looked at the dozens of powerful duwangfu in the sky and sighed slightly. His dazzling eyes were full of gloomy smile.


    "Join hands to kill, fight!"


    Du Jiaqiang''s people were indignant. The children of a large family were robbed. Their grief was abnormal. The breath of Zhou Sheng fluctuated. They cooperated to kill each other. The momentum was extremely amazing, covering the sky and shaking the space.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    The man in black sneered, thunder and lightning erupted, almost no action, the surrounding turned into ruins, almost razed to the ground.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    In the middle of the air, a large number of Du Jiaqiang''s men suddenly spouted blood, and all the attacks were destroyed. Some people were directly damaged and robbed, and could not be stopped.


    "Who are you?"


    In the sky, there is a strong breath coming, the glow is diffuse, the thunder and lightning wrap, the breath covers the sky.


    "The king protector is here."


    "And Du man. He''s here."


    The children of duwangfu saw the hope and protected the king and Jiedu banyan. They are undoubtedly the strongest two in duwangfu.


    "Eh, there is a sense of blood. Can this clan really revive?"


    The man in black looked at the king protector and Du Ban in the air. He seemed to feel something. His eyes were suddenly surprised.


    "Kill me


    Du Ban drank deeply, and his manner was magnificent. A powerful breath like a volcano exploded and erupted suddenly. In a moment, the wind and clouds were surging, and the dark clouds gathered. With the thunder and lightning of "thundering and rumbling", he immediately spread in this part of the world, and his figure immediately rushed to the man in black.


    "Eh, marquis Wu''s territory is a complete peak, with the blood of that clan. It should be a hero''s posture. It''s really resurgent!"


    The man in black looked at Du Ban who came straight to him. The strange thunder and lightning breath in his eyes fluctuated violently.


    "Boom


    Du man''s figure fell down, behind him, silver lightning flickered in the dark clouds above him. Under the sound of lightning and thunder, a terrible fist seal directly hit the man in black, which made people scared.


    "Good talent."


    As the voice fell, the black man''s sleeve flicked, and a handprint was revealed, and a palm print collided with each other.


    "Boom..."


    Under such a collision, a burst of invisible energy spread and burst, the ground trembled like an earthquake, the ground cracks continued to crack out, the terrible thunder and lightning raged, so that countless eyes on the streets of the imperial capital were shocked."Poo Hoo..."


    But then, they saw Jie Du Bian, a famous man. His body flew away, his mouth was dripping with blood, and he finally fell into the ruins. He was unable to resist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    "Boom


    The King Wu''s Kingdom atmosphere erupted, the glow was dazzling, and the talismans and secret patterns were surging. A dazzling and frightening silver light flashed, as if it had twisted the space. A large amount of lightning flash ravaged the sky and suppressed the people in black.


    "King Wu''s territory, even if it''s perfect, is far from satisfactory."


    The man in black sneered and waved. It was also a burst of thunder and lightning. The thunder and lightning spread. It was strange and absorbed the thunder and lightning attack of the king.


    "Boom


    The king of the state of protection was shocked, but in a short time, he took his fist again. His fingers clenched his fists. The silver snake''s electric light flashed over his fist, and the wind and clouds surged in the air behind him. The dark clouds stirred for it. On his fist, lightning Talismans and secret patterns were surrounded and rampant, like a thunder ball.


    "Jie Jie, you are far from enough!"


    The man in black sneered, and his figure rose to the sky. A claw print suddenly swept out, just like thunder.


    "Boom..."


    The deep and dull sound of energy suddenly explodes, the thunder and lightning are dazzling and blooming, and the dazzling sky rises. A mighty momentum sweeps across the sky, channeling the energy of heaven and earth.


    "Chula la!"


    In full view of the public, the thunder and lightning of the king''s fist was torn apart.


    At the same time, a paw print in the black man''s hand was slightly clenched and turned into a fist. The thunder light atmosphere suppressed everything and fell on the king''s body, "bang!"


    The king''s whole body defense was directly destroyed and could not be resisted. Blood gushed from his mouth and his body fell vertically.


    "Boom!"


    The ground where the king''s body fell to the ground was cracked and broken. A large number of courtyards collapsed one after another, and were absolutely severely damaged.


    All the remaining Du''s children were shocked. They couldn''t believe the king protector. They couldn''t even fight with one move.


    "Who''s going wild in the stone dragon Empire?"


    At this moment, there are several figures coming from all sides, a total of six figures, six of which erupt in the atmosphere of King Wu.


    "Boom


    The six men seem to have a great tacit understanding. The six terrible attack energies converge in time, forming a dazzling light in the void, crisscross and interweave, like a dazzling day burst out.


    The terrible power spread and spread, enough to fall apart. This kind of terror power was too frightening, and then the suppression covered the people in black.


    This is the king in the palace of the emperor''s capital. At this time, they felt the movement and came to help and defend against foreign enemies.


    "The six King Wu realms are not enough!"


    The man in black drank lightly, and the thunder light spread in his eyes. A large amount of thunder burst out, releasing a terrible atmosphere of terror and destruction in a moment. The thunder and lightning raged and turned into six thunder photoelectric python. The thunder wave was like a huge tsunami wave, occupying the air and killing all sides.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, the terrible energy collided in the air, and the vast forces swept across the sky, which could be called the destruction of the sky and the earth, which made countless eyes of the streets around them tremble and fear, and they could not resist.


    The ones with lower strength begin to stagnate with the terrible power, and the blood flows out of the mouth.


    "Chulala..."


    The air trembled, and all the attacks of the six King Wu regions were destroyed and dissipated in the air.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The six faces were shocked.


    "Click, click..."


    A large area of courtyard in the lower space was turned into ruins, and many onlookers screamed and retreated.


    In the distance, people were stunned and couldn''t believe all this. No one thought that the six powerful forces of King Wu joined hands and could not do anything about that terrible man in black.


    "Who is the man in black? It''s terrible!"


    Countless eyes were shocked. How terrible was the strength of the man in black.


    "All the children of Du family will enter the hall and open the battle of King Zhen."


    In the shocked duwangfu, someone cried out that the town king''s formation was the last resort of duwangfu.


    "Who is reckless in my stone dragon Empire?"


    At the same time, there was a vast shout echoing in the night sky above the palace. With the vast sky of the palace, there was an explosion of golden awns. The whole emperor was shining like a golden day.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared and startled the sky. Among the golden mansions above the palace, a huge golden dragon swept across the space and crushed the sky with limitless golden light, which made the whole emperor tremble and terrifying.


    "Eh, there are such practitioners in a small place. It''s very rich in the Imperial Palace dragon spirit."


    The man in black was surprised. His eyes twinkled, and lightning broke out all over his body. All of a sudden, his whole body was like a miniature thunder ball, and the lightning around him was like a silver snake. He was drowned and wrapped up, destroying the tyranny and suppressing the Golden Dragon.


    "Boom..."


    Terror collision, dazzling high altitude, the sky chaos is crumbling, like destruction."BAM Bang Bang..."


    Then high above the explosion repeatedly, the Golden Dragon broken, the earth shaking.


    "Hi..."


    This time, the man in black also retreated a few steps in the thunder and lightning package. His face was slightly heavy. He looked at the countless figures in the sky around him. The thunder flashed all over his body, and all of a sudden, his figure disappeared in his original place.


    "Boom..."


    When the man in black appeared again, he was carrying the wounded Du man and the king protector in his hands. The figure flashed and left across the sky.


    "Where to escape!"


    Inside the palace, there is an old voice swept out, like lightning chasing forward.


    All of a sudden, the two figures disappeared in the sight of the emperor, leaving behind countless shocked eyes


    On that night, the whole emperor was shocked and shocked. The magnificent duwangfu was razed to the ground. Almost all the powerful duwangfu officials fell to the ground. Most of the sons of duwangfu were damaged, and countless people were injured.


    The palace of Prince Du, which has been standing for thousands of years, has already been shaken by Du Shaofu''s two attacks. At this time, it was completely razed to the ground in front of the more terrible man in black.


    Duwangfu was basically destroyed, and the remaining sons of duwangfu had no strong people to speak of. Duwangfu, which had been standing for thousands of years, was razed to the ground.


    There were people crying, blood dripping everywhere, wreckage and amputated limbs everywhere.


    All the children of Prince Du''s house did not know what was going on. They even provoked those terrible opponents.


    The man in black was so terrible that he easily razed Prince Du''s house to the ground. The elegant Duwang''s house was unable to resist.


    On this night, the whole stone dragon Empire saw that there was heaven and there were people outside. The real strong man was so terrible that he was able to raze the mansion of Prince du to the ground and destroy it into ruins.


    The next day, duwangfu was razed to the ground, and the news of the capture of the king and the man Jiedu Bian spread like a storm.


    This was a great blow to the whole empire, especially to the imperial army. We should know that over the years, the army of the imperial capital was under the command of Prince Du.


    In the dark forest, as usual, the news did not spread to this place, so it did not receive the influence of the other razing of Prince Du''s residence so soon. Moreover, even if the news came, it would not affect many dark forests.


    However, it was the news that Du Shaofu was the president of the World Association of chaos demon city, which caused a lot of fluctuations in the whole dark forest. For a time, people were talking, some were shocked and others were surprised.


    Some people are even more worried that Du Shaofu is the king of courage of the stone dragon Empire, or a student of tianwu college. He is now the president of the World Association. This is whether the Shilong Empire and tianwu academy are going to fight against the dark forest.


    Or is it that the stone dragon Empire and tianwu academy have joined forces to sweep the dark forest and control everything.


    In the world meeting, the situation of LuanYi city is much better in recent days. The gate of the city is wide open, and the Fu array is not opened at night. There are no demons on the LuanYi cliff to harass.


    Since the last time when the demons and monsters in Tiefu mountain have been destroyed, it must be that many of the monsters and monsters in the world have been destroyed.


    After two days, the dark forest fell into some kind of silence for no reason.


    Because the news that Du Shaofu became the president of the World Association came out, which made the four forces of one cabinet, one castle, two gates and four big forces fall into a certain kind of silence. All the speculation about the World Association finally came to an end. However, this result made each big force have their own fear and headache.


    In the dark forest, the mountains are continuous, the trees are luxuriant, the mountain walls are steep, the rivers are surging, and the mountains are rugged and dark green.


    "Kaka..."


    The mountain path twists and turns, dense forest, at this moment, there are no less than a thousand people standing quietly, all wearing strange masks, wearing Dou Pao, can not see the face clearly.


    Thousands of people have restrained their breath, but it is invisible. It is very bloody and cold. However, under this kind of groundless atmosphere, the whole space is silent. There are no birds in the surrounding mountains, and animals are dormant. At first, there are several figures standing quietly. They are all wearing masks, so they can''t see clearly.


    But each of them is double pupil, but it is suffused with a faint chill, as if it is a poisonous snake.


    If there are strong people in the breath of these people, I''m afraid it will be enough to shock them. These people are actually the cultivation of King Wu''s territory, and there are six star spirit runes among them. Those who have such accomplishments may be able to sweep the whole dark forest.


    "When the deputy leader comes, the tianwu college will be razed to the ground!"


    There was a gloomy old man with a chill in his eyes. He continued, "the last time we were injured in this small dark forest, it''s time for the martial arts academy to pay the price."


    "At the end of the month, ask for flowers. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    "Crash!"


    In the Tianxia meeting, three days after Du Shaofu and the king of medicine entered the chamber of secrets, the whole sky of Tianxia meeting was suddenly filled with wind and clouds, and the energy in the sky fluctuated like a prelude to a storm.


    "Boom..."


    Then the whole city was full of wind and clouds, lightning and thunder. The breath made people tremble and attracted countless attention.


    Fortunately, those changes disappeared after a moment, and finally everything returned to calm.


    In one of the secret rooms of the society of the world, the rich fragrance of the pill spread. A ray of light filled the sky, and the elixir with amazing energy twinkled with talisman and secret lines. Finally, Du Shaofu, who was quite moved and trembling, took it into the jade box.


    The king of medicine looked pale and seemed to have consumed a lot. He said to Du Shaofu, "the Xuanshen pill has been successfully refined. The king has not refined this level of pills for a long time. He is a bit unfamiliar."


    "Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu put away the Xuanshen pill, but his face was absolutely shocked. In the past three days, Du Shaofu knew the horror of the name of the king of medicine, and several people could refine the pills of the other side.


    Even if you put it in that legend, the strong are like clouds, there are countless talents rising, Tianjiao contending for supremacy in Zhongzhou, I''m afraid it''s the elixir on the other side, it''s an absolute treasure.


    The king of medicine refined the elixir of the other side of the river. He did everything in one go, showing the reverence of the elixir.


    "Xuanshen pill is used to strengthen and restore the original spirit. Even if you are practicing now, you still can''t use Xuanshen pill. What do you need to do to refine this Xuanshen pill?" The king of medicine asked curiously.


    "I can''t say more at the moment. Please forgive me. When the time is right, I will tell the king of medicine."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were apologetic. He didn''t mean to hide it from the king of medicine. It was just a matter of elder brother Zhen Qingchun, which should not be said much for the time being. It also needs the consent of his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu, and then seemed to think of something. At the beginning, he seemed to have fought with a mysterious man. With a cool smile, he said, "I understand that I have to recover from vomiting for a few days. You go out first. I hope that refining pills this time will help you, and you can understand it well."


    "Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu nodded and then left the chamber of secrets. This time, the king of medicine made pills with the special guidance of the king of medicine. Naturally, it was of great benefit.


    But if you ask the king of medicine to refine a pulse of elixir of the other side, I''m afraid that no more than three people in the whole stone dragon empire can afford it.


    After seeing Du Fu Qing in the courtyard, he left the room and said something.


    "The medicine King''s attainments in refining pills are not weak. If you look at the whole Zhongzhou, he may be a first-class elixir."


    The tower in Du Shaofu''s arms floated out of his arms, and the light was full of light. Then Zhen Qingchun''s figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s body. His figure was illusory.


    However, with his keen spiritual strength, it is not difficult for Du Shaofu to find that his elder brother Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure has become more and more solid.


    "Brother Qingchun, Xuanshen pill."


    Du Shaofu handed the jade box containing Xuanshen pill to his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    "Wang pin''s Xuanshen Pill on the other side of the river has many advantages for me now. It can make me recover quickly. After taking Xuanshen pill, I''m afraid that if I want to recover in a short time, I can''t look at you. You should be careful."


    After Zhen Qingchun takes over the jade box, the unreal body rippling waves, and then mysteriously enters the small tower and disappears.


    The tower glowed, and then fell into the palm of Du Shaofu''s palm, and was taken into his arms by Du Shaofu.


    "It''s time to practice martial arts for a long time."


    Du Shaofu murmured that since the imperial capital of Longcheng, it has not been a good closed door practice. Although Lu Kun was defeated in the first battle of the imperial capital, Du Shaofu knew that it would be difficult to defeat LV Kun if he relied on his own strength from the very beginning.


    This made Du Shaofu know that there are so many powerful people in the outside world, such as Tianjiao, Tianjiao and Wangchuang. If he comes to Zhongzhou one day, he will have a place of his own.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu invited Yingwang gongdao, Li Xue and Hua fankong in the side hall.


    Du Shaofu intended to go back to tianwu Academy. As for the World Association, there is no real crisis. There is no fear that the four major forces of one cabinet, one castle, two gates and four major forces will attack.


    What''s more, there are still chaos demon cliffs in the world now. Even if it is a cabinet, a castle, two gates and four forces coming together, I''m afraid it may not be able to get it.


    In addition, Du Shaofu had a certain degree of confidence in the mujiapu, and the probability of a cabinet, a castle, two gates and four forces to invade was small.


    At least, the chance of mujiapu is small. If the other three forces join hands, they may not be able to cope with the current world.


    "It''s right for you to focus on cultivation. The tianwu Fujing of tianwu college is really suitable for cultivation. The world association should be OK at present. Don''t worry about it." Listening to Du Shaofu''s intention to return to tianwu Academy for a period of time, Yingwang Luodao said: "even if it is a cabinet, a castle, two gates and four forces, it should take time. If there is any disturbance, I can send someone to inform you.""President, I have arranged some spies among the four forces of one cabinet, one fort and two gates. If there is no accident, we can know as soon as possible what plans the forces of one cabinet, one castle and two gates will have on our world." Li Xue said.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded and was very satisfied with Li Xue''s performance. He also heard Li Xue''s performance after he came to Luan demon city from the mouth of Yao Wang and Ying Wang Luodao. After getting familiar with the World Congress, he gradually put himself into the role.


    Although Li Xue doesn''t have much experience, her insight and observation are beyond the reach of ordinary people. Being able to rank high on the list of martial arts, she is naturally very human. In a short period of time, Li Xue did a lot of things for the World Association, especially in spying on the news and controlling the movements of various major forces. Therefore, Du Shaofu handed over the moon shadow hall to Li Xue.


    After explaining some things, Du Shaofu had nothing to worry about at present. After a few moments, he took the tiger and quietly left the city from the world conference.


    The distance between LuanYi city and tianwu college is not very close. Generally speaking, the practitioners of pulsating state may not be able to cross from LuanYi city to tianwu college in one or two months. Generally speaking, it takes a month to cultivate the pulse spirit state. As for the Wuhou state, it is much faster, and a few days is enough.


    At the speed of Xiaohu, in less than two days, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed, and after a while, he realized the knowledge of refining pills taught by xuanhuntong and the king of medicine, and then he returned to tianwu academy, which had been a long time away.


    In the middle of the sky, towering mountains appear in front of us. The steep mountain walls and the mountains rise from the ground. There are surging rivers, luxuriant trees, and many buildings. They go far away, showing the simplicity, depth and grandeur of the vicissitudes.


    "Come back!"


    Looking at the plain land in the sky, Du Shaofu vomited from his stomach. From the beginning of his expectation for tianwu college, he was disappointed, but finally he was integrated into tianwu college.


    Now, for Du Shaofu, the cradle of the strong has gone out of countless places that shocked the Empire, granted Marquises and worshipped the king, and shocked Du Shaofu. In Du Shaofu''s mind, he was already the second home outside the stone city.


    "Roar!"


    In the continuous mountains, two isolated peaks stand tall like a dragon, surrounded by water on both sides. In the middle, a road about ten feet wide leads straight into the mountains. The tiger growls in low voice, and its huge body falls on the square.


    "It was Du Xuechang who came back."


    All of a sudden, the students of tianwu college saw Du Shaofu, recognized him at a glance, and exclaimed at it. In a short time, many college students gathered and rushed out.


    "I''ve met Du Xuechang."


    "Say hello to Du Xuechang."


    The students of tianwu University gathered to say hello to them. The purple robed youth in front of them is still the benchmark in the hearts of all tianwu college students and the existence they look forward to in their hearts.


    Du Shaofu nods and smiles. Then, with Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and the tiger who turns into a black kitten, they all enter the familiar place which is permeated with an ancient and sacred atmosphere.


    Bluestone floor, simple courtyard, old trees, everything is after thousands of years of precipitation,.


    "Du Xuechang is back."


    "Du Xuechang has already granted Marquises and worshipped the king in the stone dragon Empire, and defeated the man of the heavenly snake sect, Wang Tianzi, marquis Lu Kun in Wu Hou!"


    "Du Xuechang is the pride of tianwu college."


    With Du Shaofu''s return to the college, the news spread, and the college was boiling over it.


    Du Shaofu, who returned to the college, slowly returned to the Institute of utensils. However, he met Han Chao, Bingna and tutong. Quite surprised, Bingna and tutong didn''t practice in seclusion.


    "Du Xuedi, are you back? Are you tired all the way?"


    "Du Xuedi, I heard that you defeated LV Kun in the stone dragon empire. It''s really tough. You''ve made a great contribution to our tianwu Academy."


    "Du Xuedi, we miss you."


    Listening to Han Chao''s words and looking at Bing Na and Tu Tong, Du Shaofu''s face was smiling, showing a kind of long lost cordiality.


    "Are you back? It''s good to be back. I heard that the stone dragon empire made a lot of noise."


    After chatting with Han Chao, Bing Na and Tu Tong for a moment, Du Shaofu immediately went to Zhuge Qiangbang, vice president of Zhuge.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    Looking at the familiar savage face of vice president Zhuge Qiangbang, Du Shaofu''s face was slightly suffused with a smile. He felt extremely kind. He felt embarrassed and touched the back of his head. He opened his mouth and said to Vice President Zhuge, "things in the Shilong empire are accidents. I didn''t expect to make such a big noise. Even the college knows about it."


    "Don''t be a good boy. You''ve become famous in the first World War. It''s your ability to defeat LV Kun, who was the snake sect that day. It''s also a big face to the head of the college."


    Zhuge Qiangbang, vice president, glanced at Du Shaofu and then said, "what are your plans for coming back this time?"


    "Students want to enter the realm of heaven and martial arts and have a good understanding of it."


    Du Shaofu told the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang that he also wanted to practice in seclusion for a period of time to enhance his cultivation and understanding, so he rushed back to tianwu college.


    "It''s good to practice hard. You must not be impatient and impatient. There is no end to practice. Don''t be satisfied with yourself." Zhuge Qiangbang, vice president, looked at Du Shaofu with a look of appreciation in his eyes.


    After chatting with Vice President Zhuge for a while, they also discussed the secret military formula and the holy body formula.


    When Du Shaofu arrived in the courtyard near the mountain and by the water, the moon had moved westward, and the moon was in the sky, covering the mountains.


    Looking at the bright moon in the sky, Du Shaofu stayed quietly for a while and then entered the courtyard.


    The next morning, Du Shaofu got up and found Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing. He told Du Xiaoyao not to steal the elixir in the medicine field of the college. He also left Du Xiaoyao a few good miracles before leaving.


    In the morning, Du Shaofu appeared in the square outside the tianwu Fujing. The ancient stone gate still stands spotlessly. The ancient breath diffuses from the hazy space inside the stone gate. I don''t know how many years it has been here.


    On the way, Du Shaofu came to meet some of his younger brothers and younger sisters. By the way, he also inquired about the general, Gu Xinyan, and GUI wa.


    From some of his younger brother and younger sister, Du Shaofu learned that the general and Gu Xinyan had already returned to the college. At the level of general''s cultivation strength, they had stayed at home for a long time, but they would not say anything in the Academy. It seems that they can''t let go of their practice.


    "It''s Mr. Du coming."


    "Did Du Xuechang enter tianwu Fu state?"


    On the square, three or three pairs of students saw Du Shaofu and were immediately surrounded by surprise.


    Du Shaofu nodded to the crowd and looked at them. Then he saw the middle-aged man beside the stone gate, who had told him some precautions and rules in tianwu Fu''s realm. At this time, he was taking a nap on the big stone beside him. The big stone head looked like a stone bed. He did not know how many years he had been sleeping. The stone surface was smooth as jade.


    The middle-aged man seems to feel that there is a look at him. He opens his eyes slightly. His face looks more than forty years old. His black hair is shawl. His appearance is not handsome, but his face is very clean.


    Du Shaofu nodded to the middle-aged man, and then stepped into tianwu Fu.


    The middle-aged man glanced at Du Shaofu, then turned aside and continued to doze off.


    Within the realm of tianwu Fu, ripples of light spread, and the breath of ancient and reckless emanates, which is rich and amazing.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu selectively entered the realm of enlightenment. With the appearance of an invisible corridor in front of him, his surroundings were dazzling and covered with the sky. Du Shaofu stepped into the realm of enlightenment.


    Within the realm of enlightenment, the ripples of space twinkle, and there are monsters everywhere.


    Walking along the invisible corridor, a lot of space ripples, there are boxing martial arts, palm martial arts, sword rhymes, knife rhymes and other martial arts skills, runes and runes, as well as the empty shadow of the array flag, the spirit furnace and the tripod.


    Everything around seems mysterious, a flash of light, illusory, misty, ancient breath.


    Du Shaofu entered the wave of a martial art space which showed his palm technique. His figure disappeared in the sunlight.


    This time, Du Shaofu didn''t want to understand martial arts. He just wanted to find a place to understand the mysterious pattern. The places with many martial arts skills in the understanding realm were also helpful to understand the mysterious pattern.


    Understanding martial arts and perfecting them by mystical means is also of great benefit to the understanding of mystery.


    As Du Shaofu entered tianwufu territory, the news was immediately spread in tianwu college.


    "It''s no wonder that Du Xuechang was able to become the No.1 in Wubang and defeated the heroes and defeated Wang lvkun of the tianshe sect. As soon as he came back, he immediately entered the territory of tianwufu and closed down."


    "It seems that our efforts are not enough. If we want to be a strong man like Du Xuechang, we have to pay more efforts."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion in the college, and time went by.


    At night, the vast forest under the night is dark, the light of the moon is shrouded in the dense forest, casting ghosts and floating shadows.In a canyon, under the moonlight, there are no less than thousands of people standing quietly. All of them are wearing weird masks and robes. They can''t see their faces clearly. Although they are all astringent, they are invisible and diffused, which is extremely bloody, cold and terrible.


    In particular, a few of the leading men wearing masks made the whole space quiet, with birds and animals hibernating in the surrounding mountains.


    "The front is the scope of tianwu college. I have just received the news from the vice dean. I will surely arrive at dusk tomorrow."


    Among the first several leaders, one of the fat ones showed a chill in his pupils, as cold as a poisonous snake.


    "Jie Jie, tomorrow, tianwu college will be razed to the ground."


    A thin figure with a cold look in his eyes made the temperature of the surrounding space drop suddenly. He said: "tianwu college should have a strong foundation. Maybe we have already felt that we are surrounded. As long as someone comes out, we will be killed without mercy. We can''t let go of any of them."


    The night shrouded the mountains.


    "Whoosh!"


    In tianwu college, a figure suddenly appears on a mountain peak.


    The moon shrouded the figure like a ghost, and then it disappeared again.


    "Listen to all the college elders. Go to the hall quickly."


    In the night, a voice that seemed to be absent was clearly passed into the ears of the elders of the whole college, but the students did not know it.


    "Whoosh..."


    All over the college, all the elders rushed to the main hall of the college.


    "What''s the matter? Who sent the notice?"


    "What''s going on?"


    In the old hall, one by one elders rushed into it, and immediately they were talking.


    Then all the elders headed by sun Biyue, he Hu, Shangguan, Liao and murongxi came.


    "Elder sun, elder he, do you know who sent the notice?"


    See sun Biyue elder and he Hu elder and so on, the elders around asked in a hurry.


    "We don''t know. We just got the news."


    Elder sun Biyue and elder he Hu are also puzzled. They don''t know what happened. They are all very puzzled.


    "Sit down, everyone."


    At this time, outside the hall, there were five figures coming. They were the great elder, the second elder, the third elder, and the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang. Even elder Zhou of the medicine house was also among them.


    "I have met the vice president, the great elder, the second elder, the third elder, and elder Zhou."


    Seeing these five people coming, all the elders saluted immediately. At the moment, they were all aware of the seriousness of the matter. Even the vice president, elder elder elder and elder Zhou, who usually did not show up at all, came out. This has proved the seriousness of the problem.


    In the hall, many elders sat down, and elder sun Biyue was about to open his mouth to inquire. Vice president Zhuge had already looked at many college elders in the hall. His old savage face was dignified, and he took the lead in saying, "all elders, from now on, evacuate all students in the college, and start evacuating from freshmen."


    "Vice president, what''s going on?"


    Hearing the words, all the elders are boiling with surprise.


    "Doomsday, this is the doomsday that tianwu college has encountered. The only way to escape is to evacuate all the students, so as to leave a legacy for our tianwu college, so as not to blame the heroes of the past generations." Vice President Zhuge sighed that the doomsday was inevitable. It seemed that he had already known the doomsday.


    "Doomsday, did not expect to appear in our generation, will tianwu college be buried in our hands?" The elder sighed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    "Vice president, big elder, what''s going on here?"


    Elder he Hu asked, all these are difficult to accept for the elders who just arrived.


    "Our tianwu college has a glorious past. The brilliance is enough to make the whole Zhongzhou tremble. Now there are some things in tianwu college that can be coveted by numerous forces in Zhongzhou, which leads to the present doomsday."


    Looking at the elders present, the elder looked very dignified and said, "gentlemen, today''s doom has come. Tianwu college is afraid that it will be doomed. The ancestors of the college had expected that such a day would come. Therefore, when the college began to decline, it was already prepared. With the strength of the Academy, some of our ancestors laid down the space transmission array. At the time of the doomsday, we were ready We should leave a legacy for the college and hope that one day we will have a chance to rise and reappear the glory of our ancestors. "


    Hearing this, the elders'' eyes trembled. Even they didn''t know about these things. They knew that tianwu Academy was extraordinary, and there had been an endless stream of strong men. One by one, they were enough to make the mainland famous and powerful.


    However, they did not expect that the brilliance of tianwu academy made the whole Zhongzhou tremble.


    "Let''s start. The inner courtyard will open the space transmission Rune array and send the disciples of the academy to all directions in the dark forest, so as not to be broken by each other. I hope they can all escape the doomsday." Two elders sink way, old face on double pupil gush indignant color.


    "Since the decline of the college, all the students who have reached the level of Wuwang''s cultivation will have the spiritual jade slips secretly sent out by the college. Recently, fewer and fewer students have been able to set foot in King Wu''s realm. But over the years, I''m afraid the number has been quite large, but now I don''t know how many still exist. The inner courtyard has issued a notice, and all the psychic jade slips will be broken. They will know that tianwu college is suffering from a catastrophe and will come to help the college as soon as possible. They just don''t know how many people can arrive in time, and how many others can help the college with their hearts in mind Force. " Three elders said, eyes full of exclamation.


    "I didn''t expect the college to have such an arrangement these years."


    Many elders marveled at the speech. Over the years, all the elders thought that the elders of the inner courtyard were just practicing in seclusion, but they didn''t expect that the elders of the inner courtyard were waiting for the tianwu academy, waiting for the doomsday.


    "Hum..."


    The melodious and deep bell rings through the sky above the tianwu college. This is the emergency bell of tianwu college. Suddenly, there are large shadows around the college, looking around one by one, looking at each other, not knowing what happened.


    "All the students of tianwu college will gather in front of tianwu Fujing immediately, and the freshmen should be in front of them, and there must be no mistakes!"


    At this time, there is a long and urgent voice echoed in the tianwu college.


    "Go to tianwu Fujing."


    In the college, a line of figures suddenly swept out, rushed to the tianwu Fu realm.


    "What''s the matter? Are we going to tianwu Fujing?"


    In the courtyard near the mountain and by the water, Du Xiaoqing looks at the sky and her beautiful eyes fluctuate. Then she asks Du Xiaoyao around her.


    "Du Shaofu is in tianwu Fujing. I think we should go to tianwu Fujing first." Du Xiaoyao thinks that he should go to tianwu Fujing, and then he goes with Xiaohu.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the dark, the whole tianwu Fu territory began to tremble, and the sound of the sky resounded through many broken winds.


    The students, who were closer to each other, soon arrived at the vast square in front of tianwu Fujing.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on at the college?"


    "Does anyone know what happened?"


    "How can the college make us meet in an emergency?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    On the square, a row of voices suddenly resound, no one knows what is going on, the sound of the noise suddenly resounded through the spread, people are panic.


    "All the students in the tianwu Fu realm, whether they are in the war state, the enlightenment state, or the spirit state, please count them all. The tianwu Fu state will be closed from now on."


    Within the realm of tianwu Fu, the voice of thunder echoes in the battle realm, the enlightenment realm and the spiritual realm.


    The sound resounded, and the students who were in the process of understanding were immediately awakened.


    "Boom..."


    Within the realm of tianwu rune, the time is staggering, as if it is about to collapse.


    "Hoo..."


    Within the realm of tianwu Fu and in the space of the fluctuation of the rays of the sun, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with turbid gas, his eyes were faint, and his figure suddenly flashed away.


    On the tianwufu overseas square, more and more students gathered in it. In the darkness, there was no boundary. Only the noisy sound echoed through the sky.


    After leaving Wujing, Du Shaofu met Gu Xinyan, Wuque, general, GUI WA, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao, black hawk, Tang Wu, chase Yun Yan, ye Feiyu who were coming out of Wu territory."Are you back?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu, general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa and so on, they are all surprised and smile.


    "Do you know what''s going on? What''s going on?"


    After Du Shaofu nodded to the crowd, he immediately asked the general and others. He didn''t know what was going on in the Academy. Just after entering the enlightenment state, he was told to block the tianwu Fu state.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go out and have a look."


    The general and others all looked dignified, and then they nodded and immediately jumped out of the heaven and martial Fu realm.


    "It''s Du Xuechang."


    "As well as generals, Gu Xin and Yan Xuejie."


    The students on the square saw Du Shaofu, general and others who came out of tianwufu territory and were moved to talk about it.


    "How could there be so many people? What happened?"


    Du Shaofu, general, Gu Xinyan and others watched the gathering of students outside the square. They looked down at each other and looked at each other more solemnly. Everyone knew that if something important had not happened, they would not have such a lineup.


    "Brother."


    In the crowd, the beautiful shadow flashed, followed by a black kitten behind, with a golden macaque on its shoulder. It was Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu who met Du Shaofu and immediately came through the crowd.


    "Xiaoqing, do you know what happened?" Seeing Du Xiaoqing, Du Shaofu immediately asked Du Xiaoqing.


    Du Xiaoqing shook his head, and his eyes were full of doubts. He said, "I don''t know what happened."


    "Whoosh..."


    Just as Du Xiaoqing''s voice fell, there was a large wind breaking in the sky, and then a large number of figures wrapped in runes streamed down like a rainbow.


    "The elders are here." Gu Xin Yan looks at the people who come up in the sky and says softly to others around him.


    "Here comes the elders."


    "I have seen the elders."


    Seeing the elders coming, the students on the square immediately saluted. The noise gradually subsided. Everyone was waiting for the elders'' explanation.


    "The vice president and elder Zhou also came out."


    In front of all the elders, Du Shaofu met the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang and the elder Zhou of the hospital of medicine. Seeing the two figures, Du Shaofu suddenly felt uneasy.


    It''s not difficult for Du Shaofu to guess that if it wasn''t for what happened in the college, the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang and elder Zhou would never come out at will.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    "Listen to all the students, tianwu college has encountered an unprecedented disaster. You are the inheritance of tianwu college and the last opportunity of tianwu college. The torch of tianwu college will fall on you. There will be a space transmission array. You will be led by tutors to leave in batches. Starting from freshmen, there is no noise."


    Elder he Hu''s voice reverberated majestically on the square, mixed with the mysterious voice, which was enough to make all the students present hear clearly and clearly.


    "Disaster, how can there be disaster."


    "What happened to the college? How could it be a disaster?"


    "What''s the matter? Who dares to deal with tianwu academy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, although the elder was forbidden to make noise, the students were still shocked to hear the college disaster.


    "Please open the space transmission of the inner courtyard elder."


    With the fall of elder he Hu''s voice, elder sun Biyue looks at the sky at night and respects him.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, there was a dazzling Rune in tianwu college, and the terrible energy waves were moving away. The earth was shaking and the air was shaking. All the students were frightened by the vastness of the momentum. All the students were excited by the roar of the earth.


    "HISHI..."


    At this moment, ten beams of light swept out of tianwu Fujing square. Under the vast momentum, they suddenly gathered in the high altitude. Suddenly, the strong visual impact of the light, like the bright sun in the sky, shone on the whole tianwu college and spread into the dark forest. The atmosphere fluctuated and gradually swept around.


    Outside tianwu college, there are thousands of figures looking at the direction of tianwu College from a distance. The vast breath spreads and the dazzling light diffuses, which is enough to startle the four fields.


    "Jie Jie, as expected, there are some details. Actually, there is a space transmission Rune array. Fortunately, there is a space transmission array. Fortunately, there is an arrangement in advance. We must remove the roots of grass, and we can''t let go of any of them."


    The leader wears a mask, his eyes are cold and cold, and his breath is cloudy and sharp.


    "Chulala..."


    In the shaking of the earth and the mountains, there are dazzling and mysterious patterns of talisman surging in the sky above the square of tianwu talisman, and the whole square seems to be twisted directly in the sky. Then at the same time, a huge space gate formed by the secret patterns of talisman appears in front of tianwu Fujing square. The surrounding space is covered with space wrinkles and the air waves are scattered everywhere Go away, like a suddenly awakened ancient beast, open that ferocious mouth, to swallow the entire square space.


    "It''s the legendary space transmission array. I didn''t expect that our tianwu Academy had this array." Gu Xin''s beautiful eyes are shocked and full of brilliance.


    "What is a space transport array?" Du Shaofu asked curiously. Looking at the door of space where the talisman''s secret pattern condenses at the moment, it actually directly tears up the space. The more he peeps, the more his mind swings. It seems that he is trapped in the boundless space, and his soul is deeply trapped.


    "The space transmission Rune array, at least, requires the presence of eight star Rune masters to be able to construct it. It can connect two points in space and go back and forth between the two places. However, the array Rune masters who can build the space transmission Rune array are also very few. They need to have an understanding of some special methods. It is said that the most top-level space transmission array can traverse the whole Zhongzhou, but that is transmission Well, it''s estimated that the space teleportation matrix really exists, but opening it once will be enough to consume the resources of an empire. " Gu Xinyan said to Du Shaofu.


    "The first batch of freshmen are ready to enter the space teleportation matrix."


    In the space transmission in the square, many tutors shuttle among them, arranging the freshmen to queue up to enter the space transmission symbol array. The gate of the space transmission symbol array may not be able to transmit too many students. At this time, the students in the whole square may be more than tens of thousands. If they want to pass through the space transmission symbol array, they will not be able to complete the transmission in one round or two rounds.


    Under the arrangement of the tutor, one by one freshmen began to queue up into the space transmission array. For many freshmen, they were still in a muddle at this time and did not fully understand what had happened. Under the arrangement of the tutor, they gradually queued into the space transmission array.


    "Du Shaofu, you come with me. The inner Dean wants to see you." At this time, the voice of vice president Zhuge Qiangbang came to Du Shaofu''s ear.


    With Du Shaogang''s wind rising, the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang has already left.


    "Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, wait for me here. Don''t run around." After Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the mysterious air was surging under his feet, and then he left with the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang.


    At this moment, it is dawn and dawn. There is something in the sky that stirs up a cloud of night in the eastern sky. With the faint light of silver light, the horizon is surrounded. The sky is full of smoke and mist over the mountains of tianwu college.


    There is an old blue Pagoda in the dark green mountains, which is hidden in the surrounding rock canyon. This is the depth of tianwu college. No student of tianwu college is qualified to enter here. It is hard to find it if you want to find it.Du Shaofu walked into the ancient pagoda with Vice President Zhuge qianbang. There was a vast space inside the tower, and there were more than 20 old figures sitting on the top of more than ten old putuans. All of them were old-fashioned, but their eyes were bright and deep, and the invisible breath was spreading, which made the whole tower space have a sign of intention to twist.


    "There are only so many empty codes on the train. I''m sorry, brothers. If I owe you something, I''ll pay it back when I''m free. There are so many things at home. Grandma is very ill. I''m sorry for that." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    "They are all strong, and this is the strongest in the whole college."


    As Du Shaofu entered the hall, he felt that there were no less than 20 faint breath waves. Among them, no less than half of them were the existence of Wuwang realm practitioners and six star spirit fu masters. The rest were also the perfect level of marquis, and most of them were the peak practitioners of the perfect level of marquis. This made Du Shaofu''s heart tremble.


    Du secretly glanced at the faces of old people. Du Shaofu also saw the elder and the second elder, and the three elders also sat there.


    However, at this time, the most central position is a hundred year old man sitting on his knees like a dying man. Although his head is full of black hair, his face has dried up. Sitting on the futon, his body also looks very thin and dry. A plain colored robe on his body feels like a overcoat over a small scarecrow in the field.


    "What a strong strength, it must be a strong one!"


    Facing the dying old man, there was no breath spreading from his body, but it made Du Shaofu feel a kind of inexplicable shivering feeling. Looking at the old man more, he seemed to suddenly fall into a deep whirlpool and shiver all over his body.


    "Du Shaofu, these are the elders of the inner courtyard and the guardians of the college." Zhuge Qiangbang, vice president of the hall, introduced Du Shaofu.


    "The students have met the elders of the inner court."


    Du Shaofu had already guessed, so it was not strange to hear the introduction of vice president Zhuge Qiangbang at this time, but he was still a little surprised. He did not expect that there were so many strong people in the college. This is the strongest strength in the whole college.


    "This is the Taishang elder of yaoyu. The only one left in the college is an elder."


    Zhuge Qiangbang, vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang, went to the old man who seemed to be dying, and sat cross legged on an empty old Futon.


    "I''ve met the Taishang elder of yaoyu." Du Shaofu saluted respectfully. In front of the elders of this group of colleges, he was extremely respectful.


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the withered face of the Taishang elder of yaoyu was slightly raised, but his eyes were as deep as Chen. After looking at Du Shaofu for a while, his voice was old and he said, "it''s really not vulgar. It''s worthy of being the son of that extraordinary little guy. It''s green out of blue and better than blue."


    "You are very kind."


    Du Shaofu said that he felt a little pressure under such a group of old people. Especially in the face of the elder yaoyu, he felt inexplicable trembling in his heart for no reason. Listening to the words of the Taishang elder, he seemed to know the alcoholic father.


    "Du Shaofu, do you know why we let you come to the inner courtyard?" The elder opened his mouth, dressed in a grey robe, and his long white hair was shoulder length. At this time, his eyes were dignified and his brows were locked.


    Du Shaofu shook his head, bowed to the elder and said, "please tell me what happened to the college?"


    "Everything is doomed. Sooner or later, it will happen to us, but I didn''t expect this day to happen to us."


    The elder sighed, and looked at Du Shaofu with his face full of vicissitudes. He said, "although your father is the second highest reward on the college reward list, we old people know your father''s complex and intention towards the college. Otherwise, the" leilong "refined by Vice President Zhuge and the" Huangji Dan "refined by Zhou Yuanlao could not be really captured by your father Go. "


    After a pause, the elder continued to say to Du Shaofu: "the only thing we didn''t think of was huangjidan. Originally we thought your father would take it by himself or give it to your mother. But we didn''t expect that your father would give the Huangji pill to Prince Du''s house. However, no matter what, we didn''t plan to investigate your father Du Tingxuan. It''s also true that he has been on the reward list these years I think we need to explain the rules of the college. "


    Du Shaofu heard that it was the drunkard father''s business, so he didn''t speak, but he understood that with the strength of the elders in the inner courtyard, if it wasn''t for his carelessness, he would not have been able to leave the college at that time. No doubt, the drunkard father owed a lot of affection to the college.


    "Your father sent you to tianwu college. I''m afraid that he wants to show some expression to the old guys like us. The boy has a heart. He didn''t do what he promised me. He paid the debt and sent the son."


    Taishang elder Yiyu sighed, and his deep eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. He seemed to be thinking about something. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "well, it''s natural and proper to repay my father''s debt and his son. Boy, what your father promised me, he didn''t do it. Can you do it?"


    The voice of Taishang''s old saying goes down. His deep eyes look at Du Shaofu with a vague expectation. He is like an old man in the twilight. He knows that his time has come and is telling the future generations.


    Looking at the eyes of the elder Taishang of yaoyu, thinking about the drunk father and the college, Du Shaofu nodded to the elder with a little bitter smile and said, "it''s natural and just for the father and the son to pay back. Please ask the elder to give me the order."


    "Good, good, good."With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, Taishang elder of yaoyu uttered three good words in succession, and his eyes fluctuated in succession. His deep eyes fell on Du Shaofu and said, "it''s enough to have you. In the future, remember what you said in front of my old man. From today on, you must promise me that one day, tianwu college will exist for a day, No No matter how it exists, tianwu college must be handed down from generation to generation, and can not be cut off. "


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu raised his head and trembled slightly. He did not expect such a great responsibility. Qinglang and his pupils looked at the elder of yaoyu. He was worried and said, "elder Taishang, the students'' cultivation strength is not enough. This responsibility is too big..."


    Du Shaofu is not afraid of responsibility, but it is a little too heavy. Thinking of what the elders said about the college disaster and what the elder Taishang said at this time, Du Shaofu also guessed some things. How can he fight against the responsibility of the whole college.


    "Boy, you just promised me to be an old man. Did you forget that anyway, as long as you promise me that one day, tianwu college will exist one day. No matter how it exists, tianwu college must be passed on from generation to generation, and can''t be cut off."


    The elder of Taishang of yaoyu looked at Du Shaofu with deep eyes and said, "this is what your father Du Tingxuan promised me at the beginning. Didn''t your father do it? If he deserted, would you refuse me?"


    "Students should bear in mind that as long as there are students in one day, the inheritance of tianwu college will not be broken, and students will always be students of tianwu college." Looking at the eyes of the Taishang elder of yaoyu, Du Shaofu could only gnash his teeth and nod his head. His eyes were clear and resolute.


    "My old man believes you."


    Taishang elder of yaoyu nodded, his dry body trembled slightly with his eyes, and then his eyes swept over many elders around him. Finally, the dying body was trembling and staggered up, and his dry body seemed to be able to fall down at any time.


    The elder and vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang and others all stood up when they saw the elder Taishang standing up. Their eyebrows were all locked and their looks were dignified. The atmosphere made the surrounding space solidify for no reason.


    "It''s time to say something. In case we all leave, someone must know that our tianwu college was once. It can''t be broken on us."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the Taishang elder said, "little fellow, do you know the history of our tianwu academy?"


    "Students know that in our tianwu college, there are countless strong people coming out from here. They worship the king and shine on the earth." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Not bad."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the eyes of the elder of Lantau trembled. Then he looked at Du Shaofu, and his withered old face was filled with a smile and said: "you are right. In our tianwu academy, there are countless strong men who have come out from here, and have granted Marquises to worship the king, and the light shines on the earth. However, for our tianwu college, it has been more brilliant in the distant past At that time, the tianwu Academy was famous in the world, and it was very famous in the mainland. At that time, our tianwu college was in Zhongzhou, and the strong ones were like clouds. "


    With the words of the elder on Lantau Island, the eyes of all the elders in the inner courtyard trembled. At that time, the tianwu Academy was so powerful that they only heard about it.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, and he was somewhat surprised. He didn''t expect that tianwu college had such a brilliant past. However, he did not know why tianwu college was now staying in the dark forest. Although he was still a strong man who had many Marquises and worshipped kings, it was obviously too far away from that time when tianwu University was famous in the world.


    "It''s a pity that tianwu college suddenly declined. After so many years, no one has been able to know the reason for the decline of our tianwu college. However, from generation to generation, some ancestors have already known that there will be a catastrophe in tianwu college, and it will be hard to escape. But it is all this that brings about the disaster?"


    The sound of the old saying from Taishang of yaoyu dropped, and a bag of heaven and earth was taken out in his hand, and it was directly thrown to Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    Du Shaofu could not help but grasp the heaven and earth bag in his hand. It seems to be a very ordinary bag of heaven and earth. Apart from looking at the ancient times and showing the atmosphere of simplicity and boundlessness, Du Shaofu asked: "what is this, elder Taishang?"


    "I don''t know what''s inside. The ancestors of the Academy said that if the martial arts college was robbed every day, it would certainly be because it was in the bag of heaven and earth. The contents of the bag are related to the whole Zhongzhou and the rise of tianwu college. It''s just that the Qiankun bag has been sealed and banned by the ancestors of the Academy, and only those who have a chance can open it." He said to Du Shaofu.


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he peeped into the bag of heaven and earth. He found that the spiritual power was buried in the sea and could not be explored at all.


    It seems that the Taishang elder of yaoyu felt the fluctuation of Du Shaofu''s mental strength and was peeping into the bag of heaven and earth. He said with a light smile, "don''t pry. All of us have already tried, and all the previous generations of colleges have tried it. If you want to open this bag of heaven and earth, you have to meet some special conditions, otherwise you can''t open it at all."


    "What a mystery."


    Du Shaofu stopped the fluctuation of his mental strength, slowly exhaled a breath from his stomach, and then planned to give it back to the Taishang elder of yaoyu.


    "If you keep this bag of heaven and earth, you must not leave it in anyone''s hands. Remember what you said. In any case, the inheritance of tianwu college can not be broken, it must be passed on from generation to generation."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the elder of Taishang island said: "in the space transmission array, the elder will arrange you to leave. Because there are a lot of people in this space transmission array every time, and the exits are scattered around, the forefathers of the college can only open up the space transmission array in all parts of the dark forest, and the distance can not be further, I''m afraid those who come here will count.


    Since those people have come, they will not give up easily. Most of them will eradicate their roots. Therefore, you must be careful when you leave. "


    "Elder Taishang, who in the end came to tianwu college? Can''t you even fight with the elder Taishang and the inner Dean?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "It doesn''t matter who they are. No matter who they are or who they will be, their goal is what you have in your hands. You must take good care of it. That is the hope of the rise of tianwu college." The elder opened his mouth and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss."


    As the elder''s voice fell, a figure fell outside the gate and walked straight in.


    The figure of the comer is also very old. He is eighty or ninety years old. His appearance is not much different from that of Taishang elder of yaoyu. His face is hard to describe. His old face is like having spent the spring, summer, autumn and winter. After the wind, frost and dew, his hair is messy, but his long hair is very dark, and his eyes are as vast as the sea.


    "I''ve met Mr. Zhou."


    Seeing the old man, Du Shaofu saluted immediately.


    Du Shaofu, the old man, naturally knew him. He was the elder Zhou of Fuyuan. However, for the elders, they all called him Zhou Yuanlao. At the beginning, the benefits of green bamboo and lingguo were also thanks to the perfection of Zhou''s old house. Huangji Dan, which was taken away by the drunkard''s father, was also refined by the old house of Zhou.


    The old man of Zhou Dynasty looked at Du Shaofu, nodded his head slightly, but his eyes immediately turned to the Taishang elder of yaoyu. With a dignified look on his complicated face, he said, "have you accounted for this boy?"


    Taishang elder nodded his head and said to the old man of Zhou Yuan, "I''ve explained everything. What''s the situation of the space transmission Rune array?"


    "A little bit of a problem has occurred. The resource consumption is much higher than expected, half of which has been transmitted. However, the remaining resource consumption is only enough for the last round, and only about 100 people can be transferred at most." Zhou Yuan Lao finished and exhaled a deep breath from his throat.


    Hearing the speech, all the elders in the inner courtyard looked dignified to the extreme, and the situation was grim.


    Then, all the eyes fell on the elder of Taishang Island, waiting for his decision.


    "You decide." The elder said to the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang.


    Zhuge Qiangbang, vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "Du Shaofu, let''s go."


    Voice down, the figure is still out of the door.


    Du Shaofu looked at the elders of the inner court, and then followed Zhuge Qiangbang.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back leaving, the old man of the Zhou court moved his eyes, and then said to the elder Taishang of yaoyu, "have you decided?"


    "He''s the son of Du Tingxuan. He''s better than blue. If tianwu college really has the hope of rising again, I believe he can." The elder Taishang of yaoyu said to Zhou Yuanlao, "for so long, no one can be better than him. At first, he thought his father could, but now, he seems more suitable than his father. Besides, you have already chosen him already?"


    Zhou Yuanlao did not speak. He was silent for a moment, then sighed and said, "I hope they can leave the inheritance for the college and avoid this disaster."


    Looking at the crowd, Taishang elder of yaoyu said, "it''s already arranged. It''s time for us to move our muscles and bones. Over the years, the people outside really think that our tianwu academy is cheating."The voice pauses slightly. In the deep eyes of Taishang elder of yaoyu, a flash of light surges out. The dry body that seems to be on the verge of death is like a repressed volcano, with turbulent energy gushing out. He says: "even if our tianwu academy is not as good as it was, it is definitely not anyone who wants to move, no matter who wants to move You have to pay the price of bleeding


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was already noon, and Du Shaofu followed Zhuge Qiangbang, vice president, all the way back to tianwu Fujing square.


    The vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang did not speak all the way, and his expression was dignified. Therefore, Du Shaofu did not speak and quietly followed him.


    On the square, after the transmission of the space transmission symbol array, there are more than 10000 new students, old students, registered students and so on. At this time, there are still half of them.


    But there are no less than 7000 people, still a very large number, all standing in the square, there is no time for the crowd to have a voice of discussion.


    Some are frightened, some dignified, some quiet.


    Zhuge qianbang, vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang, looked at the remaining students in the square. He glanced at them one by one. Finally, he gritted his teeth secretly and said, "all the students on the martial arts list come forward."


    On hearing this, general budianshan, lingxuan, yunu, guxinyan, jiuyoutaishaoguiwa, Heiying Tangwu, huamojian and liyuxiao all stepped forward.


    Du Shaofu''s figure originally fell beside the vice president of Zhuge. Listening to the vice president''s words, Du Shaofu also went to the middle of the crowd. He was also on the list of martial arts.


    Wu Bang ranked 100 people, but like Li Xue, Ouyang Shuang are not in the college.


    There are also many students like Li Xue and Ouyang Shuang who are not in the college at this time. They are just like generals, ghost children and so on. They have just returned to the college and haven''t been there for a long time.


    When the disciples of Wubang came forward, Yu Guang was diffused in Du Shaofu''s eyes. At this time, nearly 60 of the 100 students in Wubang were present.


    In the crowd, Du Shaofu made a special search and found that qiyexi was not among them. It might be that he went home to visit relatives after tianwu Fujing closed down.


    Zhuge qianbang, vice president, swept the crowd in the square again and said, "the students of Fuyuan also come forward."


    Hearing this, the students from Fuyuan came forward one after another, including Han Chao, Tu Tong, Bing Na and so on. However, they added up to be about 40 people.


    "Little girl, and you, also come forward." Zhuge Qiangbang vice president looked at Du Xiaoqing, and Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu said.


    "Brother."


    Du Xiaoqing hears the speech, and then Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu also arrive at Du Shaofu''s side.


    "You should remember that you are the students of tianwu college and the pride of tianwu college."


    Vice President Zhuge looked at the hundreds of people in Wubang and Fuyuan at this time, squeezed out a little smile and said, "you first enter the space transmission array."


    "Vice President Zhuge, what about you?"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and asked. When he was in the tower, he heard some general situations. It seems that the space transmission Rune array can only transmit the last round. If so, there are many students and college tutors, elders, inner deans and elders who can not leave the school.


    "We''ll have our own arrangements. You go first. Remember that you promised the elder Taishang of yaoyu to move into the space and transmit the rune. There is not much time left. Don''t delay any more." Vice President Zhuge said to Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    When the space transmission Rune array is opened and the earth is shaking, there are dazzling talisman secret patterns surging in the sun like light, and the space is directly distorted. Finally, the talisman secret pattern forms a space door and appears in front.


    Outside the door of the space, there are spatial fluctuations in the surrounding space, which are like the tidal waves in all directions, and the air waves in the space are scattered and rippling.


    "Wait for you to enter the space teleportation matrix, quick!" Zhuge Qiangbang, vice president, said to Du Shaofu and others.


    The general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, etc. all look at Du Shaofu.


    Looking at the people''s eyes, Du Shaofu had to nod his head, and then walked into the space transmission symbol array.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, Jiangjun, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao and others entered the space transmission symbol array with Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    The space fluctuated, and then the space transmission symbol array fluctuated violently. Du Shaofu felt that the whole space was shaking and dazzling, and there was a space distortion in the space transmission array.


    In the space transmission Rune array, in the dazzling light, the secret patterns of the talisman move and turn into a bright chain of order God. In reversing the space and time, the space is more and more distorted, and the whole space is in chaos, which makes the dark Qi in the human body disordered and the soul trembles.


    "Hula..."


    The space transmission Rune array is twisted, and the secret patterns of Xiaguang Rune are flourishing. Finally, the whirlpool turns into a whirlpool, producing dense light and fog. The whirlpool is hazy, mysterious and profound.


    People can''t help but feel with the body shaking, all of them can clearly feel that the body is suddenly separated from the original place, lost the space gravity, the whole body is floating lightly, and the whirlpool around the space seems to be returning to chaos


    Dense mountains, can not see the edge, surrounded by layers of disorderly, majestic and strange valleys.


    There are huge peaks around the cliff and dozens of small peaks surrounding the valley. The mountains are as black as iron, and the mist is rising. The exposed rock walls and rocks are red by the sun.


    But in the valley, it is lush and luxuriant, towering trees with high whirling canopy, such as umbrella, cloud like floc, covering the sky and the earth, surrounded by a sea of forests.


    "Chulala..."


    Suddenly, the valley suddenly trembled, and then a large number of dazzling light came out, and the secret patterns of talisman surged. In the hot sun, it was still dazzling and gorgeous, and gradually rose to the sky.


    On a towering mountain peak, hundreds of figures stand together. They are all wearing weird masks and robes. They can''t see their faces clearly.


    These hundreds of people are the convergence of breath, but it is invisible diffusion of breath, extremely bloody, cold and terrible.


    However, in this groundless atmosphere, there were no birds in the mountains around the mountain, and the animals were dormant. Only dozens of flying monsters with themselves were crawling on a huge stone.


    On the peak, there are several figures standing in front of them. They are all wearing masks. They can''t see clearly. They look around, as if they are searching for something.


    All of a sudden, the eyes of the most central figure suddenly looked to the left front sky, which was far away in a valley surrounded by peaks, it seemed that there was a dazzling wave of light.


    "What a coincidence. It must be from tianwu college."


    The figure in the middle of the mask face Pang nei, exposed the double pupil is Pan chilly, chilly, sneering: "set out, no chicken and dog left, kill no amnesty!"


    "Wuwu..."


    On the mountain peak, hundreds of people''s breath suddenly fluctuated, and the breath of bloody cold did not deliberately converge and erupt.


    "Boom


    In the meantime, hundreds of breaths soar into the sky. The weakest cultivation strength is the initial ascent of the pulse spirit state, which makes the whole space tremble, and makes a deep and strange whistle in one''s mouth.


    "Wuwu..."


    The dozens of flying monsters crawling on the boulder also immediately raised their heads and hissed, flapping their wings and crouching in the low sky. They were all fierce demon vultures.


    A line of figures jumped on the demon vulture flying monster, demon vulture wings, and then swept away.


    In the quiet valley, the ground trembles, and then the sun bursts out in the light. On the unremarkable boulders in all directions of the canyon, dazzling talisman and secret patterns suddenly erupt.


    And then a ray of light links, so that the entire valley center formed a vortex energy.


    The whirlpool reverses, the breath is terrible, and then in the dazzling light, with hundreds of figures appearing in it, the dazzling light around suddenly disappears, the breath diffuses and disappears, and then disappears in an instant.


    Hundreds of figures are staggering. It is Du Shaofu, general, Du Xiaoqing, Gu Xinyan, a student of tianwu college.


    "Where is this?"


    After many students appeared, they looked around and observed.


    "It should still be in the dark forest, but it should be on the edge of the exit on the side of the dark forest." Ghost child looked around and looked at one eye and said.


    "Brother, there are a lot of people coming, with a murderous spirit." Du Xiaoqing looked at the front air and felt that there was someone approaching, and the number was still large.


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he immediately looked at the front space. On the space ahead, a large number of monsters appeared. After a few fans, they covered the air in front of him. The air waves were surging, and the vast forest and sea of collapse rose and fell. All around the mountains and wild animals howled, and then they were dormant and afraid to move.


    "Are these the people who have to deal with tianwu academy?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dim. As soon as he and others appeared, these people had already arrived. It was obvious that they had been waiting here for a long time.


    "It''s murderous, everyone be careful!"


    Not point mountain and river generals, Jiuyou too few ghost children, huamo Li Yuxiao, Black Hawk Tang Wu and others suddenly and tightly fixed their eyes on the front space, and the breath in the body fluctuated secretly.The vast breath ahead is accompanied by bloody and fierce gas. No one can feel the fierce killing spirit among them. It is not good to come.


    Most of these 100 people, most of whom are absolutely strong on the list of martial arts, have been trained in the dark forest and are extraordinary people.


    "Boom..."


    With the words of general budianshanhe, jiuyoutaishaoguiwa and others, the students of tianwu college suddenly formed a defensive formation with seven or eight groups of their backs against their backs. One by one, they immediately took out weapons and weapons, and the breath surged, making the whole valley space tremble.


    "Hula..."


    Dozens of huge demon vultures hovered around the valley, making the students of tianwu college hunting in the valley below.


    "Whoosh..."


    Hundreds of figures suddenly swept down, and some of them were suspended in the air, like a cage full of iron barrels, including the surrounding valleys.


    One by one, they were dressed in robes and masks, which seemed to be carved with ferocious patterns.


    A fierce and bloody breath broke out, and the breath made people feel chilly and heartless. Some students who were not strong enough in Fuyuan were stagnant and pale.


    "It''s them. It''s the people of the netherworld."


    Seeing these hundreds of people in strange costumes, general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng and so on, their eyes were suddenly dignified.


    When fighting for xuanlingtongtianteng in the dark city and the dark forest, some generals such as Shanhe once saw these strange clothes and people with chilling breath. It is said that they came from a place called Yin Ming cult.


    "It''s the hell religion again!" As like as two peas and Du Shaofu,


    looked at the hundreds of figures around him, and the clothes and breath were naturally familiar.


    "Kill, one does not stay, kill without mercy!"


    In the air, there are several breaths, especially strong people come to the scene and stand in suspension. They are staring at the hundreds of people in tianwu college. They don''t care to talk more and choose to kill directly.


    "There is no mercy for killing!"


    Around hundreds of people wearing masks drank together, hundreds of bloody and fierce breath rippled away, leaving the space shaking.


    "Hiss!"


    A disciple of the Yin Ming sect took the lead. At the beginning of the reign of marquis Wu, a fierce breath of yin and cold runes swept out, and a strong wind of energy swept over all the students of tianwu college in the valley.


    "Looking for death!"


    The ghost child moved, and after the event of Xuanling tongtianteng, he remembered to go to the Yinming cult. At the same time, the ghost''s cold voice fell down, and the whole body was covered with a stream of evil Qi, which was like a strange liquid. Suddenly, the whole body was covered with dark black dark Qi, covering both pupils, waving. The black dark Qi and rune moved, carrying the faint evil spirit directly condensing and promising to the sky Tear it away.


    "Hiss..."


    The dazzling energy Rune blooms, and the ghost child tears the energy under one claw, nearly tearing the flesh of the strong man of the Yin and hell cult, who had just ascended the state of Wu Hou.


    "Boom..."


    However, at the same time, the dense and dense people of the Yin and the underworld had directly besieged them.


    Among the hundreds of Yinming teachers, the lowest strength is Mai Lingjing. Such a lineup is much stronger than the overall Wubang students of tianwu University.


    A massacre is imminent.


    "All of you will defend yourself. Tang Wu, ye Feiyu, your protector, Gu Xinyan, will arrange a Fu array!"


    The general opened his mouth and made a response in an instant.


    "Mountain and river seal!"


    As the general''s voice fell, the momentum of suppressing mountains and rivers broke out in his body instantly. A palm print exploded out with a bright light, making the shaking sound of "boom rumble" in the space.


    "Boom


    A palm print slapped forward into the air, and the vast Rune energy swept from the general''s body, like a torrent of torrents, swept to the four sides in an instant.


    "Ah..."


    When the first several disciples of the Yin Ming sect were swept in, the defense was destroyed, and then their bodies were directly smashed in the scream.


    "Kill!"


    Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque and others are not unfamiliar with the people of Yin Ming cult. They all attack at the same time, attack and plunder, and the energy bursts out. The runes are bright and spread into the sky.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Under such an attack, the energy impact seems to shatter and destroy the valley, which makes people tremble.


    With Li Yuxiao and Guo Shaofeng, they immediately suppressed and severely damaged many people of the Yin Ming sect.


    "Kill!"


    At the moment, other college students are full of mysterious Qi, and they are also attacking all sides in their defense. At this time, people have no choice but to fight against them. These dark people are here to deal with them.


    "It''s three o''clock. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    "Damn it, let''s do it. All of us will deal with the others. There will be no mercy to kill them!"


    At the same time, there was no less than 20 powerful cold breath surging. Nearly 20 martial arts level practitioners burst out the breath of terror, and their figures burst out like shadows. All of a sudden, they surrounded the general, guiwai, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao and others.


    These strong men of Yin Ming sect saw the extraordinary of general, ghost child and so on, and prepared to kill the general and others.


    A terrible breath of cold and overcast the sky and blocked the sun. The interceptors of the Yinming sect were much more powerful than tianwu College as a whole.


    "Jie Jie, it seems that he has good luck. He met some of the most elite students in tianwu college. He should be the so-called students of Wubang."


    In the sky, a figure''s eyes mask his face, and his pupils are cold. His breath is the most powerful and fierce. He is the leader of this group of Yin Ming cult people. Then his eyes fall on Gu Xinyan, who is gathering the flag in the crowd. His breath is gloomy and cold. He sneers: "if you want to set up a Fu array, don''t waste time!"


    As the voice dropped, the leader of the Yin Ming sect with a mask put out his hand, and a mighty cold energy spread in his hand, as if twisting the whole space, and suddenly collapsed to Gu Xinyan.


    Such a vast amount of energy burst down, afraid that it is not Gu Xinyan and other people can resist.


    "At the beginning of the reign of King Wu."


    In the crowd, Du Shaofu looked at the leader of the high-altitude hand, and his eyes were cold. His face was already gloomy, and his cool and sharp figure said from his mouth: "Xiaoqing, kill him!"


    "Yes, brother!"


    The clear and ethereal voice suddenly came out, and a graceful blue shadow appeared in the sky like lightning.


    The blue and graceful shadow affects time and space, and instantly appears in the sky above Gu Xinyan''s space, and directly resists in front of the novice cultivator in the realm of Yin Ming sect King Wu.


    "Go to hell!"


    With the intention of killing in the ethereal voice, Du Xiaoqing''s white and slender palm protruded, and the green light burst out. All of the air suddenly appeared a circle of faint traces, and then a fist seal directly collided with the Yin and cold energy of those who had just ascended the realm of King Wu of Yinming cult.


    With Du Xiaoqing''s help, the leader of the Yin Ming sect, who was the first to become a practitioner in King Wu''s realm, seemed to feel something. His face suddenly changed greatly. Then, his Yin cold energy was directly destroyed.


    "Bang!"


    Then, Du Xiaoqing''s seemingly delicate fist, accompanied by a lot of frightening eyes, suddenly fell on his body.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    At that moment, a low and dull sound was heard from the body of the man who had just ascended the realm of King Wu of Yin Ming sect. His eyes were terrified and frightened. Then his body was like an impact gun, which was directly blasted away. However, when he was in the air, it was exploded one after another, and his body turned into blood mist.


    Du Xiaoqing directly killed the first person in the kingdom of Wu with only one move.


    "Goo Goo!"


    When this scene appeared, many of the Yin Ming sect disciples with face masks looked at each other and breathed cold air. One by one, they all looked at the green robe in front of them, and they all looked at the green robe in front of them. Their eyes were like ghosts.


    "Hula..."


    At the same time, Gu Xinyan''s last handprint was condensed, and a stream of energy from the sky suddenly surged from the sky. She stepped out of the room. Her body was graceful and beautiful under her red dress. On her slender hands, seventeen array flags gathered together, all of which were spreading amazing waves.


    "Zhenling Tianfeng array!"


    Without any delay, Gu Xinyan arranged the Fu array. Seventeen array flags wrapped the front air with a lightning speed and track, and then turned into dazzling Rune beams and disappeared.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, a powerful rune array appeared in the air, and the infinite energy Rune light twisted the space, and finally turned into a huge shadow of the Phoenix in the sky.


    "Goo!"


    The empty shadow of Tianfeng is just like a living creature. It is filled with the ancient breath. A earth shaking sound is also resounding in this world. Its power suppresses the sky. It is terrifying!


    In the middle of the sky, the ghost of the Phoenix is still like a living creature, which makes people tremble and bewilder, and then covers up the people of the hundred Yin hell cult.


    "Hiss..."


    The Phoenix flapped its wings and claws like a hook. The terror energy swept through and twisted the void, just like a flash of lightning. Suddenly, it was like thunder, which swept over the people of the hundred Yin hell cult.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The low and dull sound kept on ringing, and the disciples of the Yin Ming sect were killed in the Zhenling Tianfeng array.


    "Kill!"


    In the hands of the "golden Mo", the bright light of "Lingqing" spreads in the hands of "Linghan".Du Shaofu made a lightning strike, and the layers of light above the "overlying shadow" burst into bloom. The sword body instantly turned into a chain horn green and gold sword whip connected by the sword body, which was stacked layer by layer, and the secret patterns of green and gold talismans were blooming.


    "Chula la!"


    The change of the green and golden sword whip is just like that of a spirit python, a dragon soaring into the sky, and a roc moving in the sky. It is also from an incredible angle that it directly grasps the people of the Yin Ming cult.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The green and golden sword whip was swept out, and it was smart and demon demonic. The sword whip of terror and smart demon spirit passed through the chest of the people of Yin Ming cult, which was irresistible. In the place where it passed, the people of Yin Ming cult had no ability to resist. The golden light burst out from the body like lightning, and then the figures exploded in the air.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The speed is as fast as lightning, and the potential is like running thunder. Under the sword whip of the flying ROC and dragon, the spirits and spirits of Wuhou state are destroyed like ants, and the cultivators in Wuhou are also vulnerable.


    "Roar!"


    The little tiger swept into the air and turned into a huge black tiger. In the middle of the air, dozens of demon vultures flying in the middle of the sky were unable to resist the pressure. They fell from the sky and were torn by the footprints of small tigers.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared and the big mouth of the blood basin was ferocious. The people of the Yin Ming sect were directly swallowed by the little tiger.


    "Oh


    The body of Du Xiaoyao''s golden macaque turns into a red Jiri horse monkey. A terrible breath breaks out, just like a master of terror born, and the mysterious patterns of talismans are surging all over the sky, making the surrounding space turbulent and rippling.


    Du Xiaoyao burst out with one fist, just like the beginning of heaven and earth. He pushed the four sides and suppressed everything. One by one, the people of the Yin Ming sect directly exploded their souls, and their bodies turned into pieces.


    "Kill!"


    Xiaoqing makes a series of moves, where Qianying passes by, one by one the people of Yin Ming sect turn into pieces of blood mist, which is impossible to resist.


    With Du Xiaoqing, Du Shaofu, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao, they have gone through the nightmare of the people of the Yinming cult. In the countless howls and howls, one by one, the Yinming sect''s followers die without a whole body, and their spirits are all destroyed.


    All the students of tianwu college were shocked by Du Xiaoqing, Du Shaofu, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao.


    "Kill!"


    But only in a short period of time, all the students of tianwu college were surprised, and then they tried their best to kill the students of Yinming school.


    Among the hundreds of followers of the Yinming sect, Du Xiaoqing killed the leader of the Wuwang realm, and Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing took the lead in killing more than ten or twenty Wu Hou state practitioners.


    The rest of the practitioners of Mai Ling state no longer threaten the students of tianwu college, not to mention generals, ghost children, Wuque, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao, Tang Wu, ye Feiyu and other extraordinary people. Among them, hundreds of Yin Ming cult people are waiting to be killed.


    With Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing and Xiao Hu, they can''t even escape.


    In a short period of time, hundreds of people from Yin Ming sect were killed.


    Maybe these Yinming teachers didn''t think that the tianwu college students they intercepted would be their life-threatening clocks. This group of tianwu college students is definitely not what they can kill.


    In the valley, blood was dripping and debris was everywhere.


    One after another, the students of tianwu college fell into the valley, their clothes stained with blood. A few students had minor injuries, but the injuries were not serious.


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell into the valley, and the green and gold long whip was enchanting. Finally, all the twists and turns into a natural, ancient and elegant green and gold long sword. In his eyes, the golden light surged, sharp and frightening.


    "What''s going on here? How can the people of the Yin Ming sect intercept us here? Is it related to the Yinming cult


    General, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao and others gathered around Du Shaofu for the first time. Only Du Shaofu came back with Zhuge Qiangbang vice president. He may know more than them.


    Du Shaofu looked at the bloody valley around him, and then looked at the college students around him. His face was dignified. Finally, he said to the general of budianshan River, lingxuan jade girl, Gu Xinyan, Jiuyou TAISHAO child, Youming Princess Wuque, qianluo sword, Guo Shaofeng, Black Hawk Tang Wu, huamojian Li Yuxiao and others: "I don''t know whether the disaster of the college is related to Yinming religion, but we are here The earth was intercepted and killed by the Yin Ming religion. I''m afraid that it is the younger students and younger sisters who were sent away by the space transmission symbol array. We have escaped this disaster. Maybe it is the last inheritance left by the college. You can leave the final inheritance for the college. The Academy must pass on from generation to generation. It can''t disappear in our hands. Otherwise, we are sorry for the college The older generation. "


    The general looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "what about you?"


    "Today will break out one day. I will make up for what Xiao Yu owed before. I apologize to my friends again.


    In the last two days of the end of the month, although it was shameless, Xiao Yu also had the audacity to ask for flowers.


    Continue to code words, debt repayment broke out today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    "I want to go back to college."


    Du Shaofu took the bully''s shadow into his body. Thinking about the words of the Taishang elder of yaoyu, Du Shaofu decided to go back to the college. If the people who teach in the dark can kill college students everywhere, they will never let go of tianwu college. Even if he can''t resist the catastrophe, he will never forgive himself in this life.


    "Are you going back?"


    Sorcerer hears the speech, the eye dew doubts, asks: "the school''s younger sister, the younger brother and the college elder should also pass through the space transmission to leave, what do you return to the college to do?"


    Listening to the witch Sparrow''s words, Du Shaofu sighed softly: "they are afraid that they can''t leave."


    "What happened, and how much do you know?" Gu Xinyan asked Du Shaofu with a dignified expression in her beautiful eyes.


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd, looked around, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "the space transmission array consumes a lot. All the resources of the college have been exhausted. The last round of transmission can only support us to leave. It is difficult for the rest of us to leave through the space transmission array. We are intercepted by Daoyin and Ming religion here, afraid that there will be more people outside the college, It''s hard for the rest of the college to leave. "


    All the students gathered around to hear the speech, and their faces suddenly fell into a dignified state. They didn''t know this before. No wonder the last round of space transmission symbol array only transmitted about 100 of them. It turns out that the resources of the whole college that can support the space transmission array have been exhausted.


    "I don''t know whether they are one or all of them, but they must have come to deal with tianwu college. This should be what the elders of the college said. Tianwu college is suffering a catastrophe now. I want to go back to the college."


    Du Shaofu dropped his voice and looked at Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao. He said, "Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao, would you like to accompany me to the college?"


    "I''ll be where the three boys are!" The little tiger''s body is in the size of Zhang Xu, and his body stands beside Du Shaofu. It is fierce and fierce.


    "Naturally, I will accompany my brother." Du Xiaoqing said.


    "Can you do without me?" Du Xiaoyao shamelessly said that the body again returned to the size of a golden macaque, and the Ling pupil turned.


    "Du Shaofu, do you think that you are the only one in the college who is not afraid of death, and I am afraid of death. If you want to go back, you should count me in."


    The general''s eyes on Du Shaofu are firm and resolute. His pale copper complexion makes people look at him. He has a kind of temperament as if he were standing in the sky and suppressing mountains and rivers.


    "And I, if you want to move tianwu college, you have to ask me first." Guiwa step out, black robe as black as ink, beautiful face permeated with fierce breath.


    "No way."


    Du Shaofu looked at the general and the ghost child and said, "the Academy must keep the inheritance. You can''t go back."


    "If I guess it is right, vice president Zhuge went to you alone for a while, but surely he hoped that you would lead us to leave the inheritance for the college. Even if we want to meet the college, we will go back. You are the one who must leave the inheritance for the college, and only you can truly leave the inheritance for the college." Valley heart Yan Qianying forward, beautiful eyes pan wave.


    "Xinyan said it''s right that we should go back, and you should stay and inherit for the college."


    The witch sparrow, the princess of the nether world, looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "so, if we want to go back together, we are all part of the college. If there is no college, what kind of inheritance should we talk about? Can we really leave? Even if we are defeated, at least we have gone back. Are we greedy for life and afraid of death? Tianwu academy has never had people who are greedy for life and fear of death. If we do not return, we will have a difficult life! "


    "Tianwu college has never had people who are greedy for life and fear of death. How can they go away? If they don''t go back, it will be difficult to live a peaceful life!"


    Light words from Li Yuxiao''s mouth, slightly raised, bright white face, that dark deep eyes, a little red light, let people look at his eyes for heart trembling.


    "Tianwu college has never been greedy for life and afraid of death. If you don''t go back, it will be difficult for you to live in peace."


    "If you don''t, you''ll have a hard life!"


    Guo Shaofeng, Tang Wu, ye Feiyu and others spoke, and the faint voice spread. Then, in the valley, hundreds of college students showed their determination and indignation. When the college was in trouble, it was a disaster. Tianwu college had no one who was greedy for life and was afraid of death. How could they go away.


    Most of the students present were old students of tianwu University. After so many years in the college, they already have a sense of belonging to the college. For everyone, the college is half a home. This is the meaning of the existence of the college. How can we leave it.


    "Do you want to go back alone now?" Looking around, the general asked Du Shaofu again.


    Du Shaofu looked at the people around him. His pupils fluctuated. Then he nodded and said, "let''s go back to the college together. The other senior students and younger sisters of Fu Academy will leave quickly."


    "Young brother Shaofu, we want to go back together. Although our strength is not too strong, as a member of the college and as a student of Fu college, how can we be greedy and afraid of death? Even if we leave, where can we go?"Han Chao comes forward, zhengse asks Du Shaofu. Shuangtong is resolute and resolute.


    "We students of Fu school should go together."


    Bingna, tutong and so on come together to go together.


    "Mr. Han Chao, tianwu university has never been greedy for life and death, nor has Fuyuan. It is just that we have to leave inheritance for tianwu University. Students of Fuyuan are not greedy for life and death."


    Du Shaofu said to Han Chao, Bing Na, Tu Tong and others, "if I remember correctly, this place should not be far from Luan demon city. If you go to the left and go to Luan demon city to find the World Association, you are under my command to let the world association go to tianwu Academy at all costs."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s correct eyes, Han Chao, Bing Na and Tu Tong all nodded. Han Chao took the lead in saying to the students of Fu: "all the students of Fu school follow me and go to Luan demon city!"


    "Whoosh..."


    In a short time, the students of Fuyuan came forward and looked at Du Shaofu, general and others. Under the leadership of Han Chao and others, they immediately swept into the dense forest on the left and left.


    "Let''s go back to the college. I''m afraid we can''t use this space to transmit the rune back. It''s not close to the college. I hope we can get back in time."


    Du Shaofu''s face is slightly coagulated. From LuanYi city to tianwu college, Xiaohu takes nearly a day and a night to run at full speed. The time here should be about the same. I don''t know if he will be able to make it.


    "If only we could activate the teleport matrix." Valley heart Yan sighs, beautiful eyes sigh.


    "Let''s get back to college at full speed!" Said the general.


    Du Xiaoyao''s pale gold spirit pupil moved slightly, hesitated for a moment, and then said to Du Shaofu: "second, although you can''t start the space transmission array, this space transmission array has been opened, but you can''t use it, but you and I can go back."


    Du Shaofu had no time to discuss with Du Xiaoyao who was the boss and who was the second. Du Shaofu naturally understood the meaning of Du Xiaoyao''s words. With Du Xiaoyao''s talent in his pulse and soul, he could ignore all ordinary runes, and the space transmission array was also a rune array.


    "Is there any way to take everyone there?" Du Shaofu asked Du Xiaoyao.


    "This..." Du Xiaoyao''s eyes moved, which was quite difficult.


    "You have a way, don''t you?" Du Shaofu knows Du Xiaoyao very well. It is not difficult to see that Du Xiaoyao seems to have a way to take everyone with him.


    Du Xiaoyao nodded, glanced at the generals, ghost children, Gu Xinyan and other dozens of people, sighed, and said to Du Shaofu, "there is a way. I can''t do it with my current strength, unless..."


    "Unless there''s something else, do you say it quickly?" Du Shaofu glared at Du Xiaoyao.


    "I need to consume a lot of energy, which is more than you think. I need a lot of miraculous drugs, spirit tools and talismans. In short, the more the better. Otherwise, I can''t do it." Du Xiaoyao said.


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Xiaoyao and knew that Du Xiaoyao was not cheating on the elixir and artifact. Du Xiaoyao really needed a lot of elixir and artifact.


    "Is this enough for me?"


    Du Shaofu took out the Qiankun bag and poured out most of the elixir, elixir, and some spirit tools in the bag.


    However, Du Shaofu still had a small part of the pills and miracles left on him, but they could not be taken out. They all played an extremely important role. All the pills that could be taken out were all taken out, and they were of great value.


    Miraculous drugs, pills and spiritual instruments piled up in piles. The rays of sunlight spread and the energy fluctuated. Du Shaofu even pulled out the kitchen knife, which was refined at the beginning.


    The generals around him, Gu Xinyan and others were all stunned. It seemed that Du Shaofu had so many things in his body.


    "There are a lot of them, but they can only make me take half of them." Du Xiaoyao said, looking at Du Shaofu''s elixir, elixir and spirit weapon, he did not have the greedy smile of the past, but was full of dignified eyes.


    "I have some here, not many, but here they are!"


    Gu Xinyan came forward and listened to Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaofu all the time. Although she didn''t know the specific reason, she poured out many pills and miraculous herbs in the Qiankun bag, and there were two ordinary spiritual instruments.


    "I have some here, too."


    "And mine."


    General, guiwa, Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng and Wuque came forward without any hesitation. In the bag of heaven and earth in hand, there were also many pills, miraculous drugs and spiritual instruments poured out.


    "The next watch, right now. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    "And ours."


    People around him heard what they heard. With the Black Hawk Tang Wu, chasing cloud Yan, ye Feiyu and so on, there were many pills and miracles in the bags of heaven and earth in their hands, and a few of them were taken out without spiritual tools.


    Elixir, elixir and spirit ware are piled up like a haystack. The rays are diffuse, the energy fluctuates, and the flowing light overflows the clouds, which is extremely bright and dazzling.


    "Is that enough now?"


    All of them took out the elixir, the elixir and the spirit instrument. Du Shaofu asked Du Xiaoyao again.


    "I don''t know. I''ll try my best, but there are too many people. I''m afraid that even if I can do it, the speed will be slower than when we come through the space teleportation array." Du Xiaoyao said, looking at the haystack like elixir and elixir, there is still no joy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, in tianwu college, the sun shines its last light on the majestic mountains and ancient buildings. The red clouds fall like red leaves, and everything under the setting sun turns dark purple, like a reef in the sea of clouds.


    On the vast square outside tianwufu, all the remaining students stood quietly.


    Some people asked questions, but they were told by their tutors and elders to wait quietly. No one was allowed to speak more.


    The setting sun shrouds, outside the tianwu college, the mountains cover the red clouds.


    "What happened in tianwu college? It seems that there is a lot of movement."


    "Is there something wrong with tianwu college? Let''s wait and see. Maybe we can get some benefits."


    Besides tianwu college, escort agencies and forces close to tianwu college are watching tianwu college. They speculate that such a big disturbance in tianwu college may be due to major changes in tianwu college. Maybe it is their chance that they will get a lot of benefits at that time.


    We should know that tianwu college is a holy land. It has been passed on for countless years. Although its reputation has declined, it is a great opportunity for the outside world. This is enough to make countless people covet it.


    Among the mountains, among the canyons and the dense forests, thousands of masked figures are looking at the direction of tianwu academy from a distance. At this time, it seems that they are waiting for something quietly.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, the canyon, the space above the wave suddenly, the red sunset clouds in the wave, a cold breath came to the mountains.


    "Roar..."


    At this moment, it seems to feel something. In the mountains, countless fierce birds and birds fell, their bodies were afraid, and the beasts were crawling and roaring, and they were dormant in the cave and did not dare to appear.


    Dark forest, dark city, outside the stockbreeding business.


    Next to the simple tea stand, an old woman with a head full of silver and glittering white light, seems to feel something. Suddenly, she looks up slightly, and her face is covered with wrinkles. The lines around her eyes are like two open fans, and her eyes are looking at the front space.


    In tianwu college, the sky is fluctuating in the sunset, and the breath of cold is spreading. It makes the soul tremble and the heart is cold.


    On the tianwufu overseas square, all the students of tianwu college looked at the sky in disbelief.


    At this time, all people can feel that the cold breath is accompanied by the intention of killing. Can the doom that the elders said is related to this?


    Tianwu college is surrounded by mountains. On the old pagoda in the canyon, the elder of yaoyu Taishang gathered on the top of the tower. They looked at the sky with a dignified look at the cold and overcast breath spreading from the sunset.


    "They''re here. They seem to be from the netherworld." Zhuge Qiangbang, vice president, frowned. On his savage face, his eyes were dignified.


    "It seems that they are going to do it completely, but I didn''t expect that they would be the first one who could not help but do it."


    On the old man''s face of Zhou Yuan, he also wiped the dignified color, and murmured: "is it that a Yin Ming sect really dares to be the first one to attack our tianwu academy first?"


    "Ah..."


    Taishang elder Yiyu sighed. His face was dignified, but he was quite calm. He had already known that it was only a matter of time before he came back. Then he looked at the people around him and said, "are you ready for the disaster of tianwu academy today?"


    "Tianwu academy is our root. Who dares to come and fight to the death!"


    The faces of many old elders in the inner courtyard were solemn and solemn. They all drank at the same time. No one meant to step back.


    "Even so, I''ll take a look at the ability of a Yin Ming sect to deal with my tianwu Academy."


    The Taishang elder of yaoyu said, the sound was sonorous. On the seemingly dry body, there was a wave that began to spread, and the momentum erupted like a volcano.


    "Open the rune array."


    In tianwu college, a moment later, a voice came out and reverberated in the sky.


    "Boom..."


    Then around the huge tianwu college, there began to be countless beams of light rising from the sky, crisscross and crisscross, and finally gathered together to form a huge Fu array to cover tianwu college.This moment, the earth shaking, like an earthquake, the ancient breath rippling around, the pressure of the college, spread spread to spread.


    "Welcome the vice master!"


    In the canyon, the head of the old man wearing a mask, his eyes are cold, and he salutes respectfully in the sunset clouds.


    "Welcome the arrival of the vice Archbishop!"


    In the gorge, the masked people kneel down respectfully and salute, and the sound waves reverberate over the canyon.


    "Listen to the people of tianwu Academy. The surrender will not be killed, otherwise, there will be no chicken or dog left!"


    The voice of yin and cold came from the red clouds, as if there was a cold and heavy rain on this side of the world. The voice fell on the ears of the people in tianwu college. They wanted to make the blood in the body coagulate, the dark Qi frozen and the soul cold.


    "Tianwu college has never been greedy about life and death. If you have the ability, you should break the battle first."


    The voice of the old is sonorous, like thunder, which dilutes the cold breath.


    "Even so, let''s break the battle!"


    The red clouds fluctuated and the cold sound continued to reverberate and spread around.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the canyon, there are about ten or twenty figures coming out like lightning, all of which are at the level of cultivation of King Wu''s realm. It seems that the first few figures are not King Wu''s territory, especially the cold old man who is facing the mask. At this moment, the breath is even more terrifying.


    "Break the battle!"


    The voice of the old man with the mask of yin and cold fell down. Ten or twenty strong men stepped into the sky and waved their hands. Each hand had a rune in his hand. The dark air was towering and the light was spreading. Then all kinds of terrorist attacks immediately fell on the tianwu Academy.


    "Boom..."


    With these strong men, one after another attacks as if they could distort the space, with terrible energy, and the wave of space swept down like a tsunami, and suddenly fell to tianwu college.


    Where the attack energy passes, the forest sea is destroyed, the mountains are broken, the ground is cracked and ravines are broken, and the storm sweeps the sky.


    "Hula..."


    Under such a vast amount of energy, the terrorist attack energy appeared on the Fu array above tianwu college, which was suddenly resisted by the invisible space mask on the Fu array. The invisible light mask with ancient flavor fluctuated in circles, and there was a leap of dragons and tigers, and the momentum was startling.


    "Go on!"


    The leader of the cold old man is indifferent. His eyes twinkle with cold stars and continue to attack the Fu array.


    Each time, the figures are more and more empty, closer and closer to tianwu college. Not far behind, thousands of figures are also cold and bloody, spreading and following closely.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of terror rippled from the rune array above tianwu Academy. With the attack of more than 20 powerful men, the ancient Fu array kept spreading ripples. The shadow of leaping dragon and tiger was constantly rippling, and the secret patterns of talisman were flashing. The sound of "boom" was like thunder. It rang through the sky and shocked people ¡£


    Under the continuous attacks of the more than 20 strong men, the terrorist storm swept through the sky, and the surrounding mountains had already been shattered.


    In particular, the strength of the first few strong men seemed to surpass the level of terror in King Wu''s territory. Under such a fierce attack, the Fu array was also crumbling, and it was afraid that it would be difficult to persist in it all the time.


    "Is this the catastrophe of tianwu college?"


    All the students on the tianwu Fuwai square looked at the trembling Fu array and listened to the thunder like cold words. They all understood what the elders said about the catastrophe, and they clenched their fists one by one.


    "It seems that tianwu college really has some details. It really needs to use the" Chigang divine thunder bomb "specially prepared for you. I hope that if you destroy tianwu college, it will be worth a" Chigang divine thunder bomb. "


    In the sunset, the voice of Yin Han drinking can also be clearly transmitted in the afterwave of "boom".


    Then the sky and earth energy around the sunset suddenly erupted, and a red streamer, like thunder, swept across the space, suddenly fell on the huge Fu array of tianwu Academy.


    "Hum...!"


    With the red thunder like streamer falling on the Fu array, a sultry explosion sound like a deep-water bomb explodes, and the energy bursts out like countless thunder in the sunset. "What''s the matter with tianwu academy?"


    At this moment, the whole dark forest was shaking, and I did not know how many eyes suddenly fixed on the direction of tianwu Academy.


    In the direction of tianwu academy, there are dull thunder resounding. It seems that if there are countless lightning raging in the sky, it is like a huge thunder ball and stars are born.


    "Boom..."


    The red thunder exploded, accompanied by the destructive energy diffusion, wrapped the whole huge Fu array of tianwu college into a huge thunder ball star, rolling thunder and lightning shuttling, and layers of energy waves appeared in the void space.


    "Continue to struggle, the chapter of passion is about to start. Ask for flowers, for recommendation, for all support. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    Such a vast amount of energy swept over, I''m afraid that if it was touched by the cultivators of King Wu''s realm, it would vanish in an instant and be destroyed into ashes.


    "Kaka..."


    The talisman array of tianwu academy wrapped by thunder and lightning was destroyed gradually. The shadow of dragon leaping and Tiger Leaping on the twisted light shield was also gradually destroyed. The hidden patterns of the talisman were destroyed and dim under the bombardment of thunder. Finally, it began to crack in the tottering.


    "All college students, the disaster of tianwu college is coming, and the space transmission Rune array resources are exhausted and can''t be opened. All students will try their best to escape after the battle is broken. As long as one of them is left, tianwu college will not be able to protect you any more from now on. Everything will be fine."


    Zhuge Qiangbang vice president''s voice spread, along with the old-fashioned figure out of the sky, behind him, there are dozens of terrible breath coming to spread.


    "We advance and retreat together with our college. Tianwu college has no fear of life and death!"


    On the square, although a student for heart shiver hair cold, but at this time, it is not backward generation.


    Elder he Hu laughed and said, "ha ha ha ha, you are worthy of being a student of tianwu college. You can''t bend your iron and steel. You will fight to the death today!"


    "Boom!"


    At last, the Fu array was broken, and the thunder like sound burst through the sky. At the same time, lightning and thunder swept across the sky, and the terror energy spread and spread. From afar, it was felt that the mysterious Qi in people''s body was stagnant and creepy. A large number of architectural peaks in tianwu Academy were also affected and were razed to the ground.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Within the territory of tianwufu, the huge double peaks of the entrance square cracked, and the four characters of "tianwu College" collapsed. The huge military list and reward list were also directly smashed under the great force of the thunder.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    On the peace square, the ground square trembled and the ravines cracked and turned into ruins.


    In the sky, the energy of terror slowly dissipated, and with the breaking of the Fu array, thousands of figures with strange masks appeared in the eyes of all the people in the college.


    In the sky, cold and overcast the old tianwu college. In the sunset wave, a figure of cold and overcast slowly flashed out of the red clouds.


    He was a thin man of sixty years old. He was dressed in a gray robe, his face was gloomy, his whole body was full of cold and overcast the sky. His eyes were cold and cold, and his eyes were cold and cold. At this time, the people gathered in tianwufu overseas square looked cold and smiling. His voice was chilly and chilling The earth resounded.


    "I said, if you don''t surrender, you will not be left in tianwu academy!"


    As the voice of the cold and cold fell down, the old and dry body of Taishang elder of yaoyu slowly leaped out, looked at the cold and bloody thousands of figures, and finally looked at the cold old man in his sixties. He said faintly, "old man Yinming, I didn''t think you were dead, but I''m still alive. Do you think that you can destroy our tianwu Academy on your own?"


    "Yaoyu, you are already in the twilight. Today, tianwu college will disappear completely in front of you. Of course, you will also disappear!"


    The old man, who was called the old man of Yin Ming, sneered, and his eyes gradually gushed with a chill in his eyes. As the voice dropped, he waved his hand abruptly, looked at the Yin Ming sect and others behind him, and said, "blood washing tianwu academy, no chicken or dog left, no mercy!"


    "According to the instruction of the vice Archbishop!"


    As the voice of the old man Yinming fell, the leader of the Yin Ming sect also drank coldly. A strong smell of blood and cold was immediately gushing out, and then a series of figures were swept across the sky along with the fierce and fierce killing atmosphere, which overwhelmed the students of tianwu college.


    "Bloody tianwu college, no chicken or dog left!"


    The harsh voice of Yin Li resounded in the sky of tianwu academy, which made the ancient tianwu academy become murderous.


    "Fight to the death!"


    He Huchang drank it and watched the disciples of the Yin Ming sect rush to come. They took the lead and swept out of the sky. The powerful and mysterious Qi swept through, and he immediately blocked a strong person of the Yin Ming sect in the Marquis area.


    "Kill!"


    All the elders of tianwu academy began to move quickly, and all the powerful and mysterious Qi swept them away, blocking the way to the strong ones of Yin Ming sect.


    "Fight to the death!"


    The students of tianwu college were all drinking and holding their weapons tightly. All the figures were coming out of the sky and rushing out to the invaders.


    "Boom!"


    The sun and the sky were swept away by the mysterious power, which swept across the sky and blocked the sky.


    "Whew, whew!"


    One of the first leaders of the Yin Ming sect was wearing a mask. When two figures with the same masks were around him, lightning rushed out. When he wanted to kill tianwu college, three streamers of light appeared in the sky of tianwu college. They were the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang, the elder of Zhou academy and the elder of inner courtyard.


    "Two six-star mysterious spirit fu masters, and a semi Martial Emperor realm cultivator, I didn''t expect that there was such a lineup in tianwu Academy. It''s really unexpected, but it''s not enough!"Looking at Zhuge qianbang, the old man in Zhou''s courtyard and the elder in the inner courtyard, the head mask old man''s eyes were slightly surprised. Then he gave a gloomy smile and slightly waved to the two people around him: "the six star spirit Rune master left me, you deal with the other two people."


    "Kill!"


    The powerful men of the two Yin and Ming religions were surrounded by a huge breath, and they immediately rushed to the elder of the inner courtyard and the old man of Zhou''s courtyard. The fierce breath of yin and cold suddenly surged out and swept out directly. The attack was killing.


    "Kill!"


    The elder in the inner courtyard and the old man in Zhou''s courtyard gave a cold drink. Their eyes burst into cold, and the terror energy spread, and they immediately started to bang.


    "It''s your turn!"


    The rest of the leader sneered, and his figure moved like a shadow. In an instant, the ghost appeared in front of Zhuge Qiangbang, waving like claws. The cold and fierce energy condensed, and the claw print tore the sky, and then directly crushed Zhuge Qiangbang.


    "Hum!"


    In the eyes of Fu, the power of Fu''s eyes was suddenly broken, and his eyes were suddenly broken.


    "I will fight to the death and be with the college!"


    At the same time, a group of elders of the inner courtyard raided out, and all of a sudden they were directly against the strong men of the Yin Ming sect.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The low energy muffled sound suddenly resounded in the old college, and the vast energy roared across.


    "Yaoyu, what are you waiting for? Let''s do it. You''ve lived so long, and you''re dead!"


    Yin Ming old man''s figure swooped down from the sky, like a flash of lightning, and instantly collided with the Taishang elder.


    "Yin Ming, as long as our tianwu college has a continuous inheritance, it will make you regret not now!"


    The eldest brother of the Taishang of yaoyu drank, met each other, attacked, and immediately collided with the body of the Yin Ming old man like a meteorite. The terrible Rune energy swept away in the sky, like a huge storm howling.


    "Bang!"


    The hands of the old man of Yin Ming and the elder of Taishang on the island destroyed the distorted space, and the surrounding space was directly smashed. It seemed that they were equal to each other for a time.


    "Sure enough, I have some skills, but I''m afraid it''s useless today. Tianwu college should be destroyed today!"


    The cold breath of the old man of yin and hell blocks the sky and covers the sky at sunset. The attack waves out one after another. The space is torn and cracks appear in the space. Those attacks are too terrible.


    "You''re not enough!"


    The Taishang elder of yaoyu roared, but the dark air in his dry body roared away like a torrent of water, resisting the bombardment of the old man of Yin Ming.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    As the two fight, each time the figures flash and collide, they will burst out a dazzling Rune light and energy muffled sound.


    The rampant energy spread, moving mountains and seas, so that the surrounding mountains are also blown open, such a vast confrontation, people smack their tongue.


    "Kill..."


    In tianwu college, 7000 students stood in the way of Yin Ming''s teaching, and there was a lot of amazing fighting.


    The fierce breath of blood and cold spread, mixed with a lot of screams. In a short period of time, there was blood dripping outside tianwu Fujing, which was unbearable.


    There are a lot of students in tianwu college, but at this time, the people of Yinming sect are all above the level of pulse and spirit state, and there are also many martial arts practitioners who can''t fight against it. Therefore, even if the students of tianwu college gather together to resist, it is difficult to fight against them completely.


    "Ah


    Not long ago, many students were killed, unable to resist the Yin Ming religion.


    Elder sun Biyue, elder murongxi, elder Liao, and all the college elders were involved in the fierce battle and tried their best. However, their respective situations were not optimistic, and there were even many crises.


    "Listen to all the students and try to escape. Only when you leave, will tianwu college continue to exist, will it rise again, and be able to avenge the college''s peers who have fallen today!"


    The elders of Taishang island have heard the voice of the old people echoing the college. They hope that some students can escape, leaving more heritage for the college and blood for the rise of the college.


    "All the students listen to the orders, follow the elders and go out!"


    Sun Biyue drank and saw the tragic death of college students. Her eyes were filled with tears. She called out that the students would leave and break through. She could not wait to die.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    Many long old suddenly think of a way to gather together, joint attack, want to take some students to leave.


    The strong men of the Yin Ming sect suddenly appeared, blocking the road, and killing!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Suddenly, the war broke out fiercely, the runes were broken, and the secret patterns were destroyed. Under the siege of the strongmen of the Yinming cult, many college elders were severely damaged and could not resist the strong ones of the Yinming sect.


    Many students gathered in shock, such as the fierce battle, let the strength of some students shiver.


    "Open a way of blood!"


    Elder Liao and elder he Hu drank a lot, but they were still prodding the spirit, the talisman and the whole strength of their hands.


    Elder sun Biyue and elder murongxi took the opportunity to arrange the Fu array and tried their best to break through a bloody road and lead a group of students to break through the encirclement.


    In this case, if you can let the college students escape, one more will escape.


    "Jie Jie, none of them can escape!"


    The strong man of the Yin Ming sect drank it coldly and coldly. It was full of banter, and the fierce breath of blood and cold swept through. The disciples of tianwu academy would not escape at all.


    They wanted to kill all the people of the Yin and Ming cult. They attacked the elders of several colleges again. Many students were affected. The screams were not heard, and their bodies turned into blood mist.


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    Elder he Hu and Liao Changlao drank bitterly and fought with all their strength. However, the situation is getting more and more serious.


    "Boom..."


    In the process of shaking the earth and rocking mountains, the elders of the Academy were killed. Although many people of the Yin Ming sect were also killed in the chaos, they were much less than those who fell down in tianwu college.


    "Elder!"


    Seeing the elder falling down in order to cover them, all the students of tianwu college cried for it, their eyes were red and their eyes were tearful.


    "Kill, fight with them!"


    All college students drink, blood is aroused, eyes with blood, fight with all their strength.


    It''s just some high-altitude battles that make the students of tianwu college and the vast majority of the people of Yinming sect afraid to get close to them. The fierce battles at such levels are beyond the ordinary people''s ability to get involved.


    The sun is setting, the red clouds are darkening, and the sky is getting darker and darker.


    But the sky above the ancient land of tianwu academy is shining, and the runes are shining.


    It''s just that the incessant scream and howl, and the sound explosion of "boom" are endless.


    On the square outside tianwu Fujing, there is already a river of blood, which makes people creepy.


    "Chulala..."


    All of a sudden, not many people noticed that there was a place outside the tianwu talisman square. Suddenly, the light began to shine, and then there were dazzling and secret patterns of the talisman surging.


    Then suddenly, the upper air began to twist, and the surrounding space was covered with space wrinkles, and the air waves of space were scattered and rippled away. Finally, it was condensed into a space door with talisman and secret lines, which seemed to tear the space directly.


    The breath is more and more rich, and finally attracted the attention of many people.


    But under the gaze of many eyes, I was surprised to see that there was a golden light spreading out of the door of the space talisman secret pattern.


    "Boom


    The light was dazzling, and then a huge virtual shadow of the five finger peak swept out of the door of space, and a domineering momentum spread out. The sound was like wind, thunder and Sanskrit. The dense aura spread, and the pressure was rolling.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    After that, the shadow of the mountain gradually dissipated, and the tall and upright figures of men and women appeared in the air. All of them were very dignified and unconventional. Especially for the first ten people, it was not simple.


    "Second, I''ve tried my best. I can''t do anything more. I have to be quiet for a while. Be careful."


    Du Xiaoyao''s voice was heard from the shadow of the golden mountain, and then it turned into a small palm sized mountain stone and fell into Du Shaofu''s palm. Du Xiaoyao consumed too much and tried his best to bring the people back. Although he took a lot of pills and miracles, he could not support it at this time. He had exhausted all his strength.


    At this time, the extraordinary figures of men and women are just the generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, who were brought back by Du Xiaoyao''s taking many pills, miraculous drugs, and spiritual instruments, and so on.


    Generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao and others looked around and saw a river of blood flowing everywhere. Large areas of the college turned into ruins. On the faces, their eyes suddenly turned red, and the dark air rushed into the body.


    "It''s Du Xuechang coming back!"


    "Don''t point to the mountain and river general, lingxuan jade girl, Gu Xinyan, they are back!"


    "They came back, they didn''t leave us behind!"


    All the students of tianwu college were delighted and excited when they saw the familiar figures.


    "Ah..."


    Only the elder of Taishang island and the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang sighed that they should be happy or worried when they saw those figures go back and forth.Du Shaofu took Du Xiaoyao''s mountain body into his arms, and looked at the fierce battles around him. In his clear eyes, the golden light was cold, and the words of indifference and killing came from his mouth: "those who violate tianwu academy will be killed without mercy!"


    "Hum!"


    When the sharp words fell, Du Shaofu directly called out the "bully shadow". The breath of astonishment suddenly rushed away, which made many people seem to have a sudden thrill all over their bodies, and their soul was also shaken by it. Their eyes suddenly fell on the "bully shadow".


    "Those who violate tianwu academy will be killed without mercy!"


    General, Gu Xinyan and other Qi Qi drank coldly. Their eyes were already red with blood in the fierce and bloody war, and their eyes were full of killing intention. They quickly snatched their bodies and rushed to kill those people of the Yin Ming sect.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roars, the amazing body appears, the black talisman secret pattern soars to the sky, flapping its wings to kill the Yin Ming cult members.


    "Hum!"


    Du xiaoqingjiao drinks, graceful delicate body, but burst out of the momentum of terror, green light dazzling, rushed into the Yin Ming cult members of the big killing.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the air, the elder murongxi was besieged and severely injured. His body flew straight away, and his mouth gushed blood, unable to resist.


    "Die!"


    A strong man in the martial Marquis of Yin Ming sect chased murongxi''s body. His breath was bloody and fierce, and he was as fast as lightning. He suddenly appeared in front of murongxi and chopped it out with a knife. He wanted to tear up the space and kill Murong Xi under the knife.


    "Die for me!"


    The golden figure appeared like golden lightning, and Du Shaofu''s figure wrapped in golden dark air appeared in front of Murong Xi. Without any delay, he directly raised his hand and waved his sword.


    "Hum!"


    It seems like a simple split, but all of a sudden, the sound of wind and thunder resounds, and the sword light spreads to the strong man of the Marquis of Yin Ming sect with the power of lightning.


    A simple sword, but enough to shake the mountains and rivers, let the mountains fall apart, destroy everything!


    Through the sword, below the square ground, a long gap, ground cracks burst out one after another.


    "Chulala..."


    Before the powerful man in the Marquis of the Yin Ming sect had recovered, the blade was directly destroyed, and the manual artifact was turned into fragments. Finally, he even broke his body and was killed by a sword.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu was angry, and his eyes were cold. He waved his hand and swept out the "bully shadow". Each sword could turn the Yin Ming sect''s people into blood mist fragments.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu ignored the attacks of the people of Yinming sect and showed his most ferocious side. He waved the "bully shadow" in his hands. The people of the Yinming cult were constantly killed, including several powerful Marquis, who were vulnerable to attack.


    "This son is powerful, the weapon in hand is extraordinary, join hands to kill!"


    The strong men of yin and hell cult found Du Shaofu''s terror and horror. It was very difficult for anyone to resist the purple robed boy. Even the top practitioners in the Wuhou area trembled for it alone. So they immediately gathered up no less than 20 strong men in the Marquis area. They all put out all their strength and surrounded Du Shaofu with the shadow of pulse and soul.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, a powerful and terrifying energy swept over Du Shaofu. The sound of "roaring" was heard in the air, and the cold and fierce energy swept across the sky. Those terrorist attacks, I am afraid, should be avoided even if they meet the general King Wu territory.


    "Die for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank coldly. His whole body was sharp and his evil spirit was surging. He did not retreat but went forward. Layers of light on the "overlying shadow" in his hand were superimposed and bloomed, turning into layers of green and gold sword whips. It was like a spirit Python moving out, a dragon soaring into the sky, and a ROC in the air.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The green and golden sword whip is swift and sharp. It''s smart and charming. It''s also from an incredible angle that it kills the 20 or so cultivators of the Marquis of Yin Ming sect who are trying their best to stimulate their pulse and soul.


    "Pedaling, pedaling..."


    However, Du Shaofu''s figure was staggered and shaken back several steps by the joint attack of more than 20 powerful marquis. His face was a little pale, and he seemed to have been affected a lot.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu steadied his body and continued to shoot and kill the people of the Yin Ming sect with his ferocity. He was so scared that he ignored all the attacks. He swept out all the swords and rushed forward. The place he passed was the nightmare of the people of the Yinming sect.


    "Chi..."


    It was Du Shaofu who killed many people of the Yin Ming sect mercilessly. After that, a man who had successfully cultivated in the Marquis state was also cut off by Du Shaofu with a sword. His special defensive armor was smashed by Du Shaofu. He spat out blood, and then he was forced to be shocked and aroused the strange spirit of the armor beast.


    "Whew..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu waved the "shadow of hegemony". At the same time, the golden talisman''s Secret patterns all over his body were dazzling, just like a rising sun. The domineering momentum suddenly intensified and swept out. Then a pair of talisman secret patterns behind his back fluttered with wings, and the ROC flapped its wings and soared for nine days!


    "Hiss..."


    On top of the "overlying shadow", a powerful and powerful force is intensified, which moves the energy of heaven and earth, and directly kills those who have completed their cultivation in the Marquis of Yinming cult."Continue to code the words, ask for flowers, and ask for recommendation"


    results: 1 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    "Kill!"


    Du Xiaoqing made a move. At this time, the innocent and innocent eyes had turned into cold and awe inspiring. A terrible wave of energy was also accompanied by an amazing pressure that would never be under the pressure of the golden winged ROC. The long black hair was flying behind the back, and the body of the demon was shining. A large number of people of the underworld cult were killed.


    "The boy in purple and the girl in green dress are very powerful. Kill those two quickly!"


    The cold old man, who was fighting with the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang, found the terror and ferocity of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing, and immediately cried out.


    "Kill the girl."


    With the three levels of the Yin and the underworld sect, the king of Wu''s realm, the strong man felt the terror of Du Xiaoqing, and all of a sudden, the three strong forces of King Wu joined hands to attack Du Xiaoqing.


    "Die!"


    An old man, with a mask and a fighting robe, was on his way to Du Shaofu. In his hand, he also had a weird curved sword, which was at the level of a talisman. It was like a half moon, depicting strange and ferocious patterns. Inside the blade was a curved handle and a dagger like inner blade. The blade was swept out and directly cleaved to Du Shaofu.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu is as fierce as a fierce beast. The wings of the rune behind his back vibrate like a giant ROC. His long black hair is flying behind his shoulder. His sword and sword hit his opponent''s machete and rune. It''s frightening and frightening!


    "How can a small Marquis state be so strong?"


    The old man who was fighting with Du Shaofu in the area of King Wu, who had just ascended to become an old man in Vietnam, was more and more frightened. This young man in purple robe was really a powerful terror. His power swept over him like a peerless ROC, which made his sword holding arm numb and his body filled with dark Qi.


    "Kill this boy together!"


    In the Yin Ming sect, several strong men in the Marquis area came out. Among them, some of them were at the top level of the marquis. They suppressed Du Shaofu together. They wanted to kill Du Shaofu. They all thought that the purple robed youth was too terrible.


    "Bully shadow changes!"


    Du Shaofu waved his powerful shadow. His figure was like a God. He was strange and unpredictable. His momentum was fierce and ferocious. His eyes were shining with gold and his spirit was unparalleled.


    The evil spirit of "Ba Ying" is like a giant ROC moving in the sky. Du Shaofu even took the opportunity to kill a marquis under the sword whip.


    "Kill the boy!"


    At the beginning of the reign of King Wu of Yin Ming sect, he became an old man and became angry. Unexpectedly, so many people besieged him and could not help him. Instead, he was killed in a marquis state. He was furious. The curved sword and amulet in his hand urged the blade and wrapped the rune, which swept and suppressed Du Shaofu like a wave.


    Du Shaofu was ferocious and ferocious. At this time, his intention to kill broke out, but his mind was not covered by his intention to kill. Naturally, he would not forcibly resist the majestic attack.


    "Whew..."


    With the speed of the golden winged ROC, Du Shaofu combined the two into one. With an incredible angle and speed, Du Shaofu avoided the terrible wave of knife light.


    "Hiss!"


    In a hurry, Du Shaofu was also stabbed in the shoulder by a martial arts cultivator. Suddenly, a shallow blood hole appeared on his shoulder, overflowing with blood. If it were for other people, the whole shoulder would have been pierced by a gun, and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Boom


    Just when he was stabbed in the shoulder, Du Shaofu waved his hand and shook the sky. The golden talisman and secret pattern swept across the sky, just like a giant ROC flapping its wings, which directly shocked the cultivator of marquis Wu state and spat blood in his mouth.


    "Hula..."


    However, at the same time, several Marquis and the old men of Yin Ming sect who had just ascended to the level of King Wu''s territory besieged again. However, Du Shaofu was not willing to give up. In the process of constantly dodging and moving, he kept on rushing to the martial Marquis cultivator with a gun.


    "My life is dead!"


    Finally, in the eyes of those who were unwilling and resentful, Du Shaofu pierced his chest with a sword and chased him down.


    "Come on, kill!"


    Du Shaofu sneered. At this time, the more he killed, the more ferocious he was, and his eyes became red. In the siege of many powerful men of the Yin Ming sect, the runes behind him fluttered and joined in a wide range of movements. He was incomparably brave. He also directly and strongly opposed the man who had just ascended the realm of King Wu.


    The war was so fierce that Yu Guang in the eyes of all the college students was moved by it. Du Shaofu was bloody all over his body and was still fighting against the enemy fiercely. He fought in and out of the package of many powerful men of the Yin Ming sect. He was extremely brave and scarred, but he did not have any fear and did not really step back!


    At this moment, all the people of the Academy portrayed the figure in the depths of their souls, stimulating and encouraging people to fight for it.


    "Kill this boy with all your strength!"


    The old man in the Wuwang realm of Yinming sect was furious to the extreme. He communicated with the martial arts pulse and stimulated the pulse soul. His figure turned into a terrible black demon wolf.


    Compared with the Wuhou state, the pulse and soul stimulated by the cultivators of King Wu''s territory was more terrifying than that of marquis. The body was almost transformed into a real monster. The demon wolf, holding the curved sword with a talisman in its claws, swept over Du Shaofu indefinitely."Kill!"


    Du Shaofu still did not step back. The sword in his hand was towering, and his wings were domineering behind him, and he started to kill people.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu was also a master of Yin Ming religion in the complete level of marquis state. Du Shaofu was recklessly pierced through the brow, the rune was broken, and the blood was shot. The scene was appalling.


    "Hiss..."


    But at the same time, the king of Wu of the Yin Ming sect was at the beginning of his cultivation and became an old man. Finally, the curved sword and amulet broke through Du Shaofu''s defense and fell on Du Shaofu''s back.


    "Chulala..."


    After the blade awn, Du Shaofu''s two wings of Rune on his back were directly chopped to pieces, and a deep blood mouth was revealed on his back, and the pale gold blood rushed out.


    At this time, even ordinary cultivators at the same level, even those at the highest level in the realm of marquis Wu, were completely cut off by the talisman of the first time in the kingdom of Wu.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu''s body staggered forward, nearly falling, and his mouth was full of blood.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu was still spitting blood out of his mouth. He still grinned and sneered. A sword swept out of the sword whip and penetrated into the space. He was also a cultivator of the Marquis of Yin Ming sect, who was killed by Du Shaofu with a sword.


    "What a ferocious fellow


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s ferocity, all the people of the Yin Ming sect were shocked. The boy in purple was really too fierce and terrible.


    "Asshole, I will definitely chop you alive today!"


    The Wuwang of Yinming sect, who had aroused his pulse and soul, saw that the purple robed youth was able to kill one and another of the Yin Ming sect disciples with all his strength. He was furious to the point of madness. He waved the wolf''s claws, and the blade awn on the curved Sabre and Amulet tool swept at Du Shaofu again.


    "You can''t kill him today!"


    At this time, a deep drink suddenly resounded from the sky, and then a pillar of runic energy burst out of the sky, directly distorting the space like a twist. The energy of this piece of heaven and earth suddenly trembled violently, and then it directly hit the knife edge of the novice monk in the Marquis of Yin Ming sect.


    "Bang!"


    When the two collide, the terrifying energy sweeps and waves in an instant. A large piece of rune is broken. The ground is shaking and the ground is full of cracks.


    "Hum!"


    At the beginning of cultivation, the body of the black demon wolf staggered back tens of meters. The voice of the throat was stuffy, and the blood of the ferocious corners of the mouth suddenly overflowed, and the fierce eyes fluctuated violently.


    "Hiss!"


    Then high above, there are two figures come, a gray robed old man, breath rippling, when the soul.


    There is also a big man with one eye. At this time, one eye gradually spreads out the fine light in the darkness, which is as fierce as a sharp sword.


    "Medicine old, eagle king."


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, it was doctor Wuming and Wang Yinggong Dao who came here.


    Du Shaofu had some doubts in his mind. Was it possible that Han Chao and other senior students arrived at Luan demon city so soon? He was afraid that even if they could get to LuanYi city and calculate the time, yaowangyiwuming and yingwangluodao would not come to tianwu college so soon, unless they had already moved.


    "Tianwu College''s medics who don''t do their jobs have no life to help. Who dares to move our tianwu academy? Kill them!"


    With the emergence of the king of medicine, his eyes swept through the fierce war. His eyes were flushed with red, and his killing intention was fighting and shooting.


    "Are you ok? I''m here to help. Yaowang was also a student of Fuyuan School of tianwu University. He received the information of tianwu College''s catastrophe, so we came here!" The shadow of Wang Ying''s Gong fell on Du Shaofu''s side. It seemed that Du Shaofu was surprised and explained to Du Shaofu.


    "It turns out that Yao Lao is from tianwu college


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the king of medicine had no life. He even walked out of tianwu college at that time. It''s no wonder that when he was fighting for xuanlingtongtianteng in the dark forest, the king of medicine appeared to help him. The original king of medicine was dead, and he was also a member of tianwu college.


    "Who dares to move our tianwu college? When no one in our tianwu college can''t help it, Ouyang Qi, the southern king of Shilong Empire Town, is here!"


    "The East King of the stone dragon empire is here. Who dares to move our tianwu academy?"


    As the doctor''s lifeless voice fell, two thunderous shouts fell in the distance.


    "Boom..."


    Then two figures wrapped in runes came quickly, and two majestic old men appeared. They were Ouyang Qi, the king of Zhennan in the Shilong Empire, and the king General of Zhendong. They were both students of tianwu college. How could they see tianwu college robbed.


    "The king of Xiaoming of Turing Empire has arrived, and he has cheated our Tianhu empire. There is no amnesty to kill him!"


    In a short time, there was a roar, just like a wild animal. A strong man came down, covered with the rays of the sun. He was an absolute king.


    Xiao Ming king of Turing empire is said to be one of the strongest in the whole Turing empire. He has been famous for nearly 100 years. He was also a student of tianwu college!Inside the gate of tianwu college, many students were surprised and then trembled.


    I didn''t expect that in a short period of time, several King level strong people came to support them. These are all influential figures in the legend. They all have one thing in common, that is, they all came out of tianwu college at the beginning.


    "Zhongzhou Dai family running thunder king, come to protect my tianwu college!" There are people who drink and follow the king of Xiao Ming.


    "Zhongzhou he family heartbroken King arrives, offends my tianwu academy, blood debt blood repayment!"


    "The emperor of Mingyang protects the king, who dares to invade tianwu academy?"


    "Zhongzhou tianmingzong, the night star king comes to protect my tianwu college!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In a short period of time, outside the tianwu academy, from the dark forest, there were shouts and thunders from all directions, and one king level strong man came one after another.


    The king of Xiao Ming, the king of running thunder, the king of broken soul, the king of night star, and so on, all of them have come out of the tianwu Academy. They have been famous for decades or even more. They have already been the king of a country or the leader of a party, and they are famous all over the world.


    But now these king level strongmen have come back. After getting the news of the catastrophe from the college, they don''t hesitate to rush to support them.


    "Here they are, they are back!"


    With the arrival of a venerable king and the return of support, many elders in tianwu academy burst into tears.


    "The strong man of tianwu college has come back to the guard house. Kill it!"


    "Those who violate our tianwu academy will be paid with blood and blood!"


    Tianwu college, all the students in the body of the blood surging, surprise of the whole body trembling, all hands began to fight!


    At this moment, tianwu college gathered and the strong returned to protect the college!


    "Big chapter passion, call all book friends, call for flowers, help the flower list! "


    " thank commander shlaogen for his reward and thanks, as well as many other brothers'' rewards. Xiao Yu also expressed his thanks to all of you. Passion war, continue tomorrow. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    When all the people of tianwu college saw the strong men who had been out of the college returned to their respective places. One by one, they came to support the common tianwu college. They were boiling with blood and tears in their eyes, and all of them were fighting fiercely.


    For those leaders of Yin Ming sect, it seems that they didn''t expect that suddenly so many kings came to rescue tianwu college, which made the strong ones of Yinming cult unable to occupy any advantage.


    "Zhennan King Ouyang Qi is here, kill!"


    A majestic old man with a resolute face can see that when he was young, he must be elegant and elegant, and the jade trees are facing the wind. Now, he stepped into the air and made a quick move. In his hands, a piece of hidden talisman patterns came out, destroying the dead and killing the people of the Yin Ming cult.


    "The king of Zhendong will be here, and those who move our tianwu academy will pay for their blood debts and blood!"


    The figure of a great bank is like a mountain and river. It looks like a mountain and river general. The palm print in his hand falls down, and the runes soar to the sky to suppress the mountains and rivers. A large number of people of the Yin Ming cult turn into blood mist.


    "Kill!"


    The medicine King doctor had no life to make a move. When he waved, several puppets like King Kong''s were swept out and rushed into the Yin Ming sect to kill the four sides.


    These are the puppets that the king of medicine studied during this period of time. Although the power is not at the king level, it is enough to kill the general marquis.


    "Out!"


    The eagle king gongs and swords were also handed by Du Shaofu. Their claw marks swept the air, tearing the people of Yin Ming sect into pieces.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    With the return of the king who was supported by tianwu academy, many invaders of Yinming cult were killed continuously.


    "Resist those kings, quick!"


    The old man, who was the leader of the Yinming sect and the vice president of Zhuge qianbang, yelled in a loud voice, and ordered the king level strongmen of Yinming sect to resist the king level strongmen who returned to tianwu academy to support them.


    "King level practitioners can''t save tianwu academy!"


    Among the king level strongmen of Yin Ming sect, they gave up killing ordinary elder students and directly blocked the king level strong men who came to rescue.


    "Protect my tianwu college to the death!"


    The king of thunder roared. The rune energy beam in his hand was like a thunderbolt, which destroyed everything. He killed the strong man of the Yinming cult. He exploded the body of a king level cultivator of Yinming cult directly and turned it into blood mist. The light poured out on the earth.


    A move to kill a king, the king of thunder is extremely powerful, and immediately scared the people of the hell cult around him to flee.


    "Bastard, king of galloping thunder, do you want the Dai family in Zhongzhou to intervene?"


    A cold old man with a mask drank bitterly and his breath was terrible. He was absolutely not a general king. He immediately stopped the thunder king.


    "It turns out that it''s the bastard of the Yin Ming sect. It moves our tianwu college. It will return all the strong in our tianwu Academy. It will surely raze your Yinming sect to the ground, and no chicken or dog will be left behind!"


    He was born in tianwu Academy. He was fearless and fearless. He attacked the cold old man with energy attack, which was extremely terrible.


    "Kill..."


    In a short period of time, this side of the ancient land, has been a blood to kill a piece of sky, kill red eyes, blood flow into a river.


    Du Shaofu looked in the air, and his heart was trembling at the moment. The strong men who had gone out of tianwu college did not forget that tianwu college was in trouble. They came across mountains and rivers to support it. They were also part of tianwu college.


    However, although Du Shaofu was trembling in his heart, he still looked very dignified. The four powerful people who came to tianwu college to rescue were all king of Wu level. Although he was respected as a king level strong man, there were obviously several terrible opponents beyond the level of King Wu''s realm. Those opponents seemed to be amazing Wu Emperor''s realm.


    At the moment, the only people who can decide the final victory or defeat in the battlefield are those who are in the terrible territory of Emperor Wu.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Above the high-altitude battlefield, there was an extremely intense energy muffled sound. Then, on the high-altitude battlefield, where no one could participate in the battle circle, the body of the elder in tianwu academy flew away, and his mouth was full of blood.


    At this moment, the talisman and secret patterns on a white crane''s pulse soul, which had already been stimulated all over the elder''s body, were also scattered and turned into fragments.


    "After all, you are the emperor of martial arts, but you are not your opponent!"


    A thin masked man with sharp breath drank coldly, and a lightning like palm print fell on the elder again like thunder.


    "Pooh


    The old elder''s body fell directly from the air, falling to the ground like a meteorite. The ground trembled, the mountain fell and the ground cracked, and countless stones shot at each other.


    "Elder!"


    Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly, and his wounded figure suddenly swept down like lightning. By this time, it was the elder with blood dripping, his face as pale as gray, and his breath withered to the extreme.


    "Boy, I''m very comforted and gratified when you come back, but you shouldn''t be disobedient. You shouldn''t come back. Promise me, run away from here and leave a legacy for tianwu college. One day, when you are strong, you will pay for all the blood feuds of today''s college and let them pay for their blood debts and blood..."On the elder elder''s old face, his eyes looked at Du Shaofu, and said intermittently. When a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth, he looked at Du Shaofu''s last glance, closed his eyes, and dissipated his vitality.


    "Elder..."


    During the week, many college elders and students saw the elder fall, and they immediately drank with grief. Their hearts trembled. Some people had tears rolling in their eyes.


    Du Shaofu didn''t drink a lot. Looking at this old man who had been waiting for tianwu Academy for a lifetime, he felt like crying. The tears in his eyes could not help but overflow.


    "Elder, rest in peace."


    Du Shaofu gently laid the elder''s body in the gravel pit. He waved, and a pile of gravel piled up to bury the corpse.


    Then Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the thin masked man who had just killed the elder. His eyes were cold. Tianwu college was his second home. To Du Shaofu, tianwu college had a strong sense of belonging. The people of tianwu college were his own relatives, and the elder was his elder.


    Du Shaofu still had a faint impression that when he was in a coma, the elder used to heal his wounds and took pills for himself. His eyes, which had shown worries for himself, had been closed and could not be opened again.


    "Hula!"


    On Du Shaofu''s scarred body, golden talisman and secret patterns erupted, and the deep knife mark on his back was gradually recovering. A domineering and frightening atmosphere, like a repressed volcano, suddenly erupted and swept out.


    "Hum!"


    Inspired by the shadow in his hand, the broken wings of the talisman and secret pattern spread out directly under the golden light like the sun again. The ROC fluttered its wings, and its figure soared into the sky, pointing to the thin mask.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s hand was inspired by "bully''s shadow". The golden light was shining and the runes flowed. The seemingly simple sword was heard through the wind and thunder. The sword''s light spread to the thin masked man in a flash.


    "Whew!"


    This sword seems to contain the power of moving mountains and seas, which is enough to make the mountains fall apart and destroy everything.


    "It''s a treasure. It''s a pity that it fell into the hands of a boy who can''t help himself..."


    The thin masked man sneered, his eyes showed disdain, and he waved. A large amount of bloody and cold Rune energy was like a shield, which directly resisted the sword.


    "Hula..."


    Let the sword be tyrannical and terrifying enough to make those who first ascend the realm of King Wu retreat, but they can''t shake the rune shield at the moment.


    "Boom


    Seeing that he couldn''t shake his opponent''s Rune shield, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with gold, and behind his wings, there were dazzling talismans and secret patterns, just like a rising sun. The domineering momentum suddenly intensified and swept out, and the glory filled the air, just like a roc flapping its wings and soaring for nine days!


    "Hiss..."


    On the edge of the sword, a mighty and powerful force intensified, channeling the energy of heaven and earth, and the rune shield that was the thorn directly fluctuated.


    "Well, it''s extraordinary!"


    At the same time, he waved his hand. On top of the rune light shield, a terrifying force of swallowing power erupted, which directly devoured the sword.


    "Boom


    Then the figure of the former appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s body, and a palm print suddenly hit Du Shaofu''s chest strangely.


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s double pupil suddenly spread out a strange talisman and secret pattern, just as the terrible palm print fell on Du Shaofu''s chest in a lot of worried eyes.


    "Chi..."


    At that moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes seemed to be covered with light of ten thousand feet, and the light of the hidden lines of the talisman overlapped. Finally, it was like a light that shrouded the former who appeared in an instant.


    "Chula la!"


    Under the terrible palm print, Du Shaofu''s body was directly bombed down. However, at the same time, the "bully shadow" in his hand turned into a sword whip, just like green and gold lightning. In the moment when the former was a little sluggish, it went straight into the chest of the thin masked man.


    In a short time, the thin mask person seemed to feel something suddenly. His eyes changed a lot, and he was dull. But it was only a short moment, and then he recovered.


    The skinny mask immediately retreated and avoided the chest, but let the blue and gold sword whip entangle on his shoulder, destroying the cold and dark Qi defense which had just been sluggish and affected a lot. The black robe on the shoulder was broken, and then a faint bloodstain was left on the shoulder.


    Although this sword is harmless to the skinny masked man, the power of the sword has been resisted secretly, and has not suffered much damage, it is a real sword left by Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu fell down on a messy square. His mouth was full of blood. His whole body was like a broken frame. His chest and ribs were like falling apart. He was swept by huge force and his internal organs were shaking. He was unable to fight against his opponent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    It was the legendary emperor Wu''s strong position. Du Shaofu''s current cultivation level strength was far from being able to compete with the powerful Emperor Wu.


    "What a fierce boy


    With Du Shaofu''s help, Zhendong king, Zhennan king, running thunder king, broken soul king and so on all spied on Du Shaofu''s ferocity and the level of cultivation of marquis Wu. Although he was defeated in front of the Wu Emperor''s territory, he not only saved his life under the command of the Emperor Wu, but also made the emperor''s territory in distress. This is absolutely not simple.


    Ordinary King Wu''s territory should not be close to the powerful, let alone the marquis. Besides, if the general King Wu territory is attacked by the emperor''s territory, it will turn into blood mist. However, the youth in purple robe can still have vigorous vitality, and the defense strength is enough to be abnormal.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu spat blood out of his mouth again, and then took out a lot of pills in his hands and put them directly into his bloody mouth and swallowed them.


    "Asshole!"


    The skinny masked man was angry, and he was embarrassed by the small Marquis territory. However, he had not killed the boy with one hand. How could he let go of it? Besides, he had to get the treasure weapon, and his figure immediately fell down like lightning.


    "Brother, be careful..."


    Du Xiaoqing was besieged and besieged by three extraordinary King Wu''s realms all the time. She was hard to get out of her body. Seeing her brother''s heavy damage, she was in great danger, and she was pale.


    At this moment, the sky has been completely covered by night, but the sky shining with dazzling runes is like day.


    "Hiss!"


    The thin mask appeared in front of Du Shaofu, and the vast energy crushed Du Shaofu. A palm print slapped Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, be careful!"


    The old man''s voice fell down, and the old figure of Zhou Yuan appeared in front of Du Shaofu, and a palm imprinted on him collided and left.


    "Boom


    The low energy muffled, the dazzling runes broken and sparkled the whole world, large cracks in the ground collapsed, and the figure of the old man of Zhou Yuan staggered back several steps.


    "You can''t protect yourself. You want to save people."


    Yin Han''s voice resounded. In this short moment, the ghost, who had been fighting fiercely with Zhou Yuanlao, appeared. A flash of palm print bombarded the back of Zhou Yuanlao, and the old Zhou''s body was blasted away, and blood gushed out of his mouth.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The corner of his mouth was dripping with blood, and the old man of Zhou Dynasty hit Du Shaofu''s side, shaking the ground and shooting stones.


    "Jie Jie, it''s time to end it!"


    Qi Qi, two powerful men in the emperor''s territory wearing masks, went to Du Shaofu and the old man of Zhou''s court. The cold and overcast atmosphere was rippling in the sky. At this time, all the people around him were involved. No one was able to support him, and no one had the strength to support him.


    "Boy, you must escape alive. You still owe me pills, and your father still owes me pills. When the time comes, you will return them to tianwu college. You must leave a legacy for tianwu college."


    Zhou Yuanlao struggled to get up and looked back at Du Shaofu, who was bleeding and scattered all over his body. He squeezed out a little smile on his old face. Then he stepped across and immediately rushed to the two powerful men of the Yin Ming sect in the Wu Emperor''s realm. On the corner of his face and mouth, a faint smile was outlined, which made people feel cold.


    "Zhou Yuanlao..."


    Du Shaofu yelled. In the last smile of Zhou Yuanlao, Du Shaofu felt uneasy. In the smile, Du Shaofu felt a generous bearing to die.


    "No, this guy''s trying to fight."


    All of a sudden, the two super strong men in the Wu Emperor''s realm of Yin Ming sect suddenly felt something, as if they had seen a ghost, and immediately began to retreat.


    "If you offend tianwu academy, even if I die, you will pay the price!"


    When the sound of drinking fell, the old body of Zhou Yuan suddenly swelled up and wrapped in dazzling runes. Then the secret patterns of the talisman condensed into a spirit furnace tripod. The body and the spirit furnace tripod melted together, channeling the energy of heaven and earth, just like the stars coming in the sun.


    At this moment, the breath of Zhou Yuan master was even stronger than that of his heyday. His figure appeared with the spirit furnace and Fu Ding rapidly beside the two cultivators who were about to retire.


    Just for a moment, the old Linglu Fu tripod of the Zhou court exploded with his body like a bomb. At this moment, the two powerful emperors of Yin Ming sect were also directly affected by it.


    "Boom!"


    The huge noise exploded immediately, resounding through the old sky in this area. The energy burst out like destruction, and the vast void was also rippled.


    The square outside tianwu Fujing was destroyed, huge stones burst, and countless ground gullies were revealed!


    "Hula..."


    The gorgeous talisman and secret patterns are blooming with the blazing flame, rising like an obsidian day above the curtain of night. The terrible blazing fire wave is like a wave sweeping the sky and sweeping the heaven and earth, which makes the temperature of the earth and sky rise to a terrible level.


    "It''s terrible. What''s going on in there?"


    In the dark forest outside tianwu academy, more and more figures are looking at the distant sky. The terrible temperature and mighty power, even if they are far apart, are also frightening. They are sweating profusely, and their complexion is very white. The panic millet spreads from the soul.In tianwu college, the two sides who are fighting fiercely are also retreating.


    "Gu Gu..."


    That terrible pressure and energy burst out in the vicinity of the crowd, leaving many people dry and dry, swallowing and shivering all over.


    A large area of land nearby, together with many hills, was razed to the ground in a short period of time. Zhou Yuanlao did it intentionally. Many disciples of Yin Ming sect were affected and destroyed on the spot.


    In the dazzling night sky, the secret patterns of fire wave talisman spread into ripples, spread to the far sky, and then gradually dissipated. The two figures were severely shaken and landed on the two mountains not far away.


    "Bang bang!"


    The two bodies fell like bombs, and at the same time smashed the mountain peak to pieces, so that the huge stones rolled down and the earth moved and rocked. These two bodies were the two powerful Martial Emperor practitioners of the Yin Ming sect.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Two powerful men of the Wu Emperor of Yin Ming sect rushed out of the broken mountain. They were in a great mess at the moment. The blood was dripping on their bodies and the blood mist in their mouths vomited wildly. Under the fierce impact, many blood stains appeared on their bodies. The red blood seeped out from the black robes. They could even see the gloomy bones. Their faces were cracked and there was also blood overflow.


    "The holy cauldron explodes


    The two powerful men of the Wuwang of the Yin and the underworld sect were no longer as fierce as they were. Their eyes were full of horror of death. They were still in fear of being miserable. If they were to slow down for half a step, they would have been killed on the spot.


    But even if the two men recovered a life, they also suffered a heavy blow. I''m afraid that there will be no five or ten years to go back. They don''t want to recover.


    "Zhou Yuanlao!"


    Around tianwu college elders and many students howled with grief, and Zhou Yuan''s old man died and fell on the spot.


    In the rubble mound of the square, Du Shaofu''s figure had just been buried in the rubble. He struggled to climb out. The "bully shadow" in his hand stood up. His whole body was dripping with blood. He looked at the gradually disappearing fire waves in the sky. His pale golden pupils were now flushed with blood.


    In order to save his life, Zhou Yuan''s spirits and spirits were all destroyed, and the "spirit tripod exploded" died. What a tragedy.


    "Zhou Yuanlao!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and roared. His voice was sorrowful. His heart was torn and his lungs were torn. His voice was like thunder, which made people cry and break his heart!


    "Brother!"


    Hearing her brother''s heartrending voice of grief, Du xiaoqingjiao, who was entangled by three extraordinary King Wu States, drank it. In her innocent eyes and blue light, it seemed that something had suddenly awakened, and the red light began to spread. It was like a flame beating, and a terrible green and red light spread from within itself.


    "Hula..."


    After that, Du Xiaoqing seemed to be stimulated by some kind of intense stimulation. He began to have a green and red light in his body. He began to cover his delicate body like a light cocoon, and the area became larger and larger. The green and red light cocoon covered the surrounding space completely in a few blinks of an eye. A terrible and amazing energy fluctuation was also accompanied by an amazing wave The spread of pressure


    "What''s going on?"


    With Du Xiaoqing''s changes, the faces of the extraordinary King Wu of the three Yinming sects also changed greatly. The astonishing pressure made the three of them feel uneasy for no reason at the moment.


    In a short period of time, the green and red cocoons covering Du Xiaoqing began to burst out dazzling talisman secret patterns, like countless energy filaments, and the energy fluctuations were more and more amazing, as if a volcano was about to erupt.


    "Beep!"


    Within the green and red cocoon, there is a sharp "beep" sound that stings the soul, and then the secret pattern of the talisman breaks out. Suddenly, the bigger and bigger green and red light cocoon is broken, and then a blue and red giant bird, which is not huge but only about ten feet long, emerges.


    A terrible pressure suddenly fell on this ancient world!


    The blue and red giant bird is shaped like a crane with only one foot. It is red and green with white beak. It is covered with red stripes and brilliant blue feathers. It is like a Phoenix, like a crane. In the atmosphere of pressure, accompanied by the blazing breath of the sky, the air in the surrounding space is evaporated into white smoke of nothingness.


    "Roar..."


    With the appearance of the blue and red giant bird, the little tiger at this time in the distance also roared for it, and his eyes showed awe.


    "What kind of monster is that? How can it oppress the world?"


    At this moment, Zhou Kong''s eyes were trembling. Under the pressure of the blue and red giant birds like Phoenix and crane, all the people''s pulse spirits could not help but tremble, so that all the people who had urged the pulse soul to fight were most affected. Those with lower strength and those who were directly crushed had to crawl on the ground.


    "Die!"


    From the white beak of the blue and red giant bird, Du Xiaoqing''s tender drinking voice came out. Then, the flaming flame in his mouth accompanied by the mysterious patterns of the towering talismans erupted like a volcano.


    "Continue to code. In the last two days of this month, please ask for flowers. All the flowers of my brothers will be put in. Don''t waste them at that time. Thank you. "


    " do you know what Xiaoqing''s noumenon is now? ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    The flame erupts, that flame high temperature, lets the human crawl burning pain, the soul also wants to wither.


    With a strange posture and speed, the flames suddenly wrapped up the three outstanding Wuwang state practitioners of the Yin Ming sect.


    "Not good!"


    At the moment, they felt the heat under the fire, and their souls were trembling. It was too late for them to escape. A large area of space around them was wrapped in flames, as if they were formed into a sea of blazing fire.


    "Hula..."


    The three outstanding Wuwang strongmen of the Yin and Ming religions made full efforts to break out the talisman and secret patterns, and the breath of yin and cold was soaring to the sky. However, they were destroyed by the talisman and secret patterns in the flame, which was difficult to resist the terrible flame.


    That terrible flame broke out, burning space, burning everything. The three outstanding King Wu of the Yin Ming sect, who were in a strong position, were unable to resist at the moment.


    "Deputy leader, elder, help, help


    The two pupils under the masks of the three extraordinary Yin Ming sect King Wu showed a look of fear and cried out for help to the old man of Yin Ming and the leader of the cold old man.


    However, the old man of Yin Ming and the leading Yin Han old man were also blocked by Taishang elder of yaoyu and vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang. Although they all had the advantage, they could not escape for a while.


    "Yin Ming, you don''t want to save people!"


    The Taishang elder of yaoyu drank heavily, and his dry body erupted with terrifying energy, which entangled the old man in the shade.


    "Yaoyu, I didn''t play with you today. When my second brother fell into the dark forest, your tianwu college was inseparable from the relationship. Today, it is bound to destroy your tianwu college!"


    The old man of Yin Ming drank coldly. At first, his second brother came to the dark forest to test the depth of tianwu college with Xuanling Tongtian Teng. Unexpectedly, he died in the dark forest. One after another, the attack crazily swept the Taishang elder of Yiyu. The three practitioners of the Wuwang realm of Yinming sect were trapped. Since it was difficult to get rid of them, the old man did not care much about it.


    "Yin Ming, I forgot that your second brother is the little Yin Ming. You two brothers, big and small, do many evil things. It''s a pity that your second brother is not strong enough and was killed by the silver flower mother-in-law. You deserve it!"


    The Taishang elder of yaoyu drank coldly to stimulate the old man of Yin Ming. He wanted to find an opportunity to suppress him, but it was difficult to do so. Instead, he was suppressed by the old man of Yin Ming.


    "I didn''t expect that there was a legend in tianwu college. Bifang divine bird is really eye opening today."


    At this time, there was a breath of terror in the distance of the night sky. In an instant, the night was covered with scarlet, like a sea of blood spreading.


    Suddenly, a breath of terror came, which made people feel from afar, as if the blood in the body was boiling. Something terrible was going to suck the boiling blood from the body.


    The smell of terror, strong to the point of extreme terror, it is the breath of super strong.


    With the spread of the sea of blood, the sea of blood is like a pair of blood red eyes, like red stars in the sea of blood, overlooking the world, frightening people incomparable.


    "Welcome the Lord in person!"


    With the sea of blood spreading out in the sky, a huge pair of blood colored double pupils overlooking the heaven and earth, and among the people of Yin Ming sect, some people salute.


    "Blood demon, you are the leader of Yin Ming sect


    High above the sky, Taishang elder of yaoyu looks at the sea of blood above, his eyes trembling.


    Many old people in tianwu college looked at the sea of blood and were surprised by the changes.


    Blood demon, that is tianwu college reward list has been ranked the first existence, these years, the list of people on the reward list constantly clear and change, but only blood demon ranked first, do not know whether it is more than a hundred years or more, has not changed at all.


    "Bifang divine bird, it seems that the harvest is not shallow today!"


    The sea of blood surges and spreads all over the world. In the sea of blood, there are talismans and secret patterns. At last, it turns into a huge bloody claw print, twisting space, and grabs at the blue and red giant bird below.


    "Blood demon, you haven''t died after all these years."


    At the same time, an old soft voice suddenly came out from the sky. An energy fingerprint came from the remote space like a space, making the whole high place solidify in a flash, and then directly hit the bloody claw print.


    Energy and energy collide, the surface of the surrounding space becomes distorted, visible to the naked eye, it is to make a large space cracked and broken.


    "Chula la!"


    Finally, the bloody claw print and the energy fingerprint turn into a dazzling broken Rune and dissipate slowly.


    Within the sea of blood, the blood star like terrifying double pupils immediately looked at the distant sky, and the sharp and bloody voice came out: "Granny silver, if you are not dead, this is not the dark forest, this is the business of tianwu academy, you don''t cross the boundary!"


    "Tianwu college is also in the dark forest. Such a big movement may affect the dark forest. Go away, or I will certainly intervene!"


    With the gentle voice of the old again, the sky and the earth change color in the whole sky in front of us. At this time, in the night, it seems that there is a bright moon suddenly coming, and the light is pouring into this ancient world."Boom


    Then a dazzling light group like the bright moon suspended above the sky, the terrible breath overflowed from the bright moon group, making the fierce birds and beasts of the world hibernate, some people trembled and crawled, and the space solidified.


    "It''s mother-in-law, mother-in-law. This is to help tianwu college!"


    Outside the tianwu academy, many eyes were shocked. In the sky at night, a bright moon like light was floating. Faintly, an old figure appeared in the bright moonlight group. She was the guardian of the dark forest.


    "Granny Yinhua, if you want to intervene, let''s see if you have this strength first."


    The sea of blood was filled with huge waves and swept away in front of the sky. The air of terror filled the sky, as if to devour the heaven and earth.


    "It''s not your turn to do evil here


    In the bright light like the bright moon, the old soft voice comes out again. The light of the bright moon is dazzling, bright and sonorous, and the pressure diffuses. It bursts out a layer of bright moon like brilliance, which directly resists the huge waves of the sea of blood.


    A wave of terror and oppression rages among them, with bright runes spreading all over the world, making all the creatures around tremble with fear and soul!


    "Hula..."


    The two energies collide so that in an instant, the twisted desire of a large space will collapse at any time, the sea of blood rippling, whistling and sweeping, and the bright moon comes and shines everywhere.


    Du Shaofu''s shadow in his hands supported his body and looked up at the sky. His pupils were red and red all the time. The golden winged ROC bird skill was used in his body, and the energy of refined pills was recovered. The golden talisman and secret lines on his body surface flickered, gradually recovering the wound with many scars.


    "Leader, deputy leader, elder, help me, ah..."


    Not far from the sky, in the sea of fire, the bloody claw marks didn''t have time to intervene, which made it difficult for the three practitioners of Yin Ming sect King Wu realm to bear the terrible heat.


    The three cultivators of King Wu, who originally besieged Du Xiaoqing, were destroyed by the fire. They urged the arterial soul to resist. The pulse soul was afraid of the pressure. Then the three bodies were directly wrapped in the surging flame, and were directly swallowed by the blue red giant bird.


    "Hula..."


    The flames dissipated, the high temperature gradually disappeared, but the three extraordinary King Wu realms disappeared completely.


    "Hiss!"


    Deep in the night, suddenly there is a thunderbolt across the sky, a breath of groundless destruction is climbing out of many people''s hearts.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes to the sky. The thunder light came from the sky, which made something in his body fluctuate for no reason. The feeling was familiar.


    The thunder is getting closer and closer. It can be seen by people. It is a figure that spreads thunder and lightning all over the body. The light of the whole person is like a reduced version of thunder ball. The lightning around him is still like a silver snake, which submerges him and envelops him. It makes people can''t see the real face of the comer.


    The figure accompanied by the destruction of terror, tyrannical pressure, and then directly like no one''s land, in an instant is plunder a mess, like ruins of tianwu Fujing square above.


    "Boom


    Then the thunder and lightning figure suddenly swept into the closed ancient stone gate of tianwu Fujing, and then the figure disappeared mysteriously.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu could feel that the whole space and the earth were shaking a little, and then they were calm again.


    All the people saw the strange figure wrapped by thunder and disappeared into the realm of tianwu Fu. They were very surprised and a little dull, but no one knew what happened.


    "If someone intervenes, let''s make a quick decision!" Within the sea of blood, the fierce and bloody words of the blood demon suddenly rolled down.


    "Kill!"


    For a moment, the people of the Yin Ming sect intensified their efforts and bombarded them.


    "That boy is strange. Kill that boy first!"


    The two severely damaged practitioners of the Wuhuang realm of the Yin Ming sect were severely damaged by the self explosion of the old Lingding Ding of the Zhou court, but they were not yet at the point of losing their strength completely. Their eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu again, and even more fell on Du Shaofu''s "bully shadow". They looked at each other, and their bodies were in a state of confusion and their eyes were slowly locked on Du Shaofu.


    "Brother."


    Du Xiaoqing''s blue and red giant bird hovered over Du Shaofu. He looked at the two heavily damaged places of the Emperor Wu of the Yin Ming sect. The hot breath erupted, and he wanted to protect Du Shaofu.


    "On the other side of the kingdom of beasts, this is the legendary Bi Fang divine bird. If you can get the secret bone beast power, it will be better than that tool!"


    "would you like to see the sexy Li Xue of Tian Wu College, and its real version of the picture? Add the WeChat official account of Yu Yu," Yu Feng YF ", and send it to Li Xue.


    "It''s time for Du Fu to kill some flowers in the future! ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    On the left side, a strong man of the Martial emperor of Yin Ming sect, who was originally dealing with the old man of Zhou Yuan, said to the one on the right: "I will deal with the Bi Fang divine bird, and you will fight that boy quickly."


    "Boom


    As the voice fell, the figure of the man directly fell on Du Xiaoqing. At this time, Bifang divine bird''s body was smashed with one fist, which made the space tremble. His fist was surrounded by the fierce and cold talisman secret pattern, which directly broke out the eye-catching rune. The horror breath made people''s soul tremble and shrouded Du Xiaoqing.


    "Brother, be careful."


    Du Xiaoqing flapped his wings, and his wings, like the ROC, the Phoenix, and the Phoenix, suddenly fluttered. With the fierce wind and flying sand and stones, Du Xiaoqing turned into a terrible whirlpool of flame and swept forward rapidly.


    "Hula..."


    Where the fire whirlpool passes, it can crush everything and distort the surrounding space. The ground is crushed by gravel. The ground quickly turns into dust, which directly resists the blow of the former.


    "How strong!"


    Du Xiaoqing''s hand, let the former face changed greatly, dare not resist, rapid retreat, that terrible flame vortex, like a high temperature hurricane, can destroy everything.


    "Howling seal!"


    Then the former drank, the fingerprints congealed, the talisman secret pattern erupted, the cold breath was towering, and the flame whirlpool was constantly impacted.


    "Boom!"


    The collision of the two energy, so that a large number of mountains collapsed, boulders rolled down, dust flying, people were terrified.


    Du Xiaoqing was able to kill three outstanding King Wu state strongmen, but at this time, although his opponent was a severely damaged Emperor Wu state, it was not easy to compare with him, so he couldn''t do anything for a while.


    However, the strong man of Wu Huang''s state of cultivation was under heavy damage, and he could not do anything to Du Xiaoqing.


    "Boy, it''s over!"


    In a short period of time, almost at the time of the former''s attack, the remaining one who had done a great deal of damage to Emperor Wu''s territory rushed at Du Shaofu like a ghost, and a claw print fell across the air. The secret pattern of the talisman twisted the space, and the breath was terrible.


    "Chi..."


    The eagle king''s gongs and swords flew across the sky, and a claw print collided with each other to protect Du Shaofu.


    With a sound of "hiss", the two claw marks collide, and the footprints of the eagle king Gong knife are directly destroyed, and then the defense on the right hand is destroyed. The blood is dripping and the flesh and blood are flying everywhere. The body directly shakes away and it is difficult to resist the powerful emperor of Wu.


    "Boy, no one can save you!"


    The former sneers at Du Shaofu as if he were in a state of no man. When he comes to Du Shaofu''s body, he once again buckles his head and distorts the space, intending to crush Du Shaofu''s life into a blood mist.


    "Boy, run away!"


    The shadow of the king of galloping thunder appeared like a shadow. He wanted to protect Du Shaofu, an extraordinary young man of tianwu academy, and leave a legacy for tianwu Academy. He punched out with one blow and wrapped in runes, which was as powerful as running thunder, and directly collided with the powerful man in the Emperor''s territory.


    "Bang!"


    In such a collision, the space resounds, the energy riots, and a large number of runes are shattered.


    "Kaka..."


    But then the king''s armor cracked, blood gushed from his mouth, and his body flew away.


    The king of galloping thunder could not resist the Emperor Wu''s territory, but the situation was much better than that of the eagle king Gong Dao.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, who supported his body with "Ba Ying", suddenly raised his head. His body was covered with golden light, and a large amount of energy was refined in his body.


    On his body, which was scarred and bloody, he was also flickered by the light gold talisman and secret lines on his body surface at this time. When he recovered in good condition, the shadow in his hand was suddenly collected into his body.


    "Click, click..."


    The broad sword like object, which had been wrapped by Du Shaofu''s purple cloth on his back, fell to the ground. Suddenly, there were cracks on the ground, just like the ground breaking and shaking.


    The Martial emperor, who had just shaken the king of thunder, suddenly felt the breath, and his eyes fell on Du Shaofu in surprise, and his figure all stopped for it.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu held the hilt of his sword wrapped with purple cloth in one hand, clenched his fist in the other hand, his eyes were red and blood red, and then he rose into the air.


    Behind his back, the golden light burst into the sky, and a pile of golden runes gathered and fanned his wings. Du Shaofu''s feet rose from the air, holding the wide sword wrapped in a strange purple cloth in his hand, and began to infuse mysterious Qi.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s Xuanqi was introduced, and the whole space suddenly trembled violently. Cracks were cracked on the ground in a mess.


    "Buzz!"


    In Du Shaofu''s hand, the broad sword wrapped with purple cloth began to penetrate into the sword, just like the divine light, spreading the talisman and secret patterns. The light was more and more dazzling. There was a faint roar of dragons and tigers, and the sound of crowing birds and turtles resounded from this place.


    "Roar..."


    The sound of the dragon and the tiger, the sound of the Phoenix and the turtle is more and more loud and shocking. Accompanied by the wind and thunder, there are ghosts crying and howling from the void.


    "Kaka..."


    More and more cracks in the ground, cracks one after another, like a cobweb interwoven, many ancient buildings in the distance collapsed, many mountain peaks appeared cracks.At this moment, in this part of the world, countless eyes trembled, and my heart was inexplicably uneasy.


    At last, his eyes seemed to follow something, and then they all fell on Du Shaofu.


    All of them felt trembling in their hearts and uneasy in their souls. It seemed that all the sources came from Du Shaofu. They didn''t know what had happened.


    Du Shaofu stepped in the air, and behind his back, the golden wings of the giant ROC were flapping, making the sound of wind and thunder. The whole body was covered with golden light, just like the sun, and his eyes were red with blood.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu shook his hand, and the purple cloth on the shape of a broad purple sword in his hand was reduced to pieces and ashes, and a dazzling light erupted like a repressed volcano.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    In a flash, the amazing and dazzling talisman and secret pattern rose to the sky, and the wind and thunder were blowing in the sky, and the ghosts were crying and howling, as if there were gods and Demons howling.


    "Boom!"


    The evil spirit of terror swept through the whole world. Many mountains and peaks in the distance were shaking in the trembling drama. Finally, they could not help but collapse, and the surrounding space twisted and exploded. The scene of terror was like the coming of destruction.


    This moment, the sky purple gold light blooms, Zijin tianque was born, the God of ten thousand soldiers, peerless in the sky!


    In the trembling drama, Du Shaofu had a broad sword in his hand. It was purple gold, tiger bone and dragon posture. The sword tip was a little sharp. From the edges of both sides of the handle, there were perfect secret lines. The radian derived from the middle of the sword body was like the wings of a Phoenix.


    "Roar..."


    It''s just like a green dragon soaring into the sky. It''s like a green dragon soaring into the sky. The sword handle tiger beast roars ferociously. It''s shocking and inexplicable!


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, with the birth of such a unique weapon, the surrounding world was shattered, and the breath of terror came to the whole space, which made people tremble!


    "My God, what kind of weapon is that?"


    "It turns out that what Du Shaofu has been carrying behind him is a marvelous soldier!"


    Everyone was shocked. The magic weapon was born. What a powerful power, just like a peerless demon waking up, overlooking the heaven and earth, is enough to destroy everything!


    At this moment, even the old man of Yin Ming, the blood demon, and the elder of the Taishang Island, who were fighting fiercely, were also in a dazzle.


    In the bright moon like light group, that old fuzzy body, now also for it slightly tremble.


    "Boom


    Zijin tianque was born, giving out dazzling light, forming a purple and golden space vortex, which made the earth and the earth shake.


    "Hula..."


    In the purple and golden sky palace, the terrible and ferocious Qi rippled wildly, swallowing the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth.


    Under this crazy absorption, the surrounding people also felt that the dark Qi in the body would be swallowed up by the purple gold whirlpool, and the practitioners with lower strength would directly crawl on the ground.


    Within the energy vortex, the sinister breath is like a hurricane sweeping, and the extremely sinister breath seems to come from Jiuyou and from the devil kingdom.


    Sha impact the world, burst open the sky!


    "Hum!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s mouth was also emitting a painful murmur, which came from Jiuyou and the evil spirit of the devil kingdom. At the moment, it was like the gate opened by the reservoir. It was out of control, surging and pouring thousands of miles, which made Du Shaofu''s soul almost shatter.


    Du Shaofu''s body, under the terrible evil spirit, was about to break into pieces.


    If the ordinary Marquis state had already turned into blood fog, I was afraid that even ordinary King Wu''s territory would never be able to support it, and would be destroyed into pieces by the terrible evil spirit.


    Qizun had already explained that he could not use Zijin tianque, otherwise he could not control it.


    But now the tianwu college is in a great disaster. The old man of Zhou College, the great elder, and countless other students who were living at the beginning of the disaster just fell before their eyes. Du Shaofu was extremely distressed. Zijin tianque was born and wanted to protect the college.


    "Chulala..."


    Under the terrible and ferocious spirit, Du Shaofu''s body surface burst out countless evil spirits. It seemed that his body would be burst at any time, and his face was twisted and ferocious with pain. This is absolutely not what ordinary people can resist.


    However, Du Shaofu fought against him, and he was still gnashing his teeth. The golden winged ROC skill in his body was working. The ROC was urged by the Ninth Heaven to crush the evil spirit. His mind communicated with the new spirit in the Zijin tianque, hoping to control the Zijin tianque.


    "Kill that boy, quick, that boy is weird!"


    Finally, the old man of Yin Ming, who was fighting with the elder Taishang of yaoyu, could not help it. The terrible soldier made him feel uneasy at the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    The Wu Emperor''s realm was revived by the voice of the old man Yin Ming from the shock. Seeing this, he immediately made a move, and the dark air burst out and swept to Du Shaofu.


    "Kill!"


    The former, with a huge handprint collapsing, trembling in the sky, and the dark and cold talisman and secret pattern soaring to the sky, wanted to kill Du Shaofu with all his strength.


    The terrible attack spread to Du Shaofu in an instant. It was definitely a full blow in the severely damaged Emperor Wu''s territory. He wanted to kill Du Shaofu directly. Otherwise, he was afraid that there would be endless troubles. The breath of the immortal God was too terrible.


    In many surprised and worried eyes, I saw that the terrible attack had just spread to Du Shaofu.


    "If you offend me in tianwu academy, you will be killed without mercy!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu suddenly raised his head, and in his red and frightening eyes, the towering evil spirit swept across the sky, and the immortal soldiers in his hand directly cleaved at the former.


    "Boom


    The sword light appeared in the air, like the purple gold lightning, and instantly appeared on the huge cold energy fingerprints of the former. The fierce breath was like a hurricane sweeping, the light was dazzling, containing the power of dragon and tiger, the spirit of Phoenix and martial arts, which was so dazzling that people could not face it!


    "Boom


    The two forces of energy hit hard, so that one side of the world is roaring, the whole space is shaking, but if you want to overturn the sky, the dazzling light spreads like a hurricane.


    "Hiss..."


    In the eyes of many tight pupils, I can see that the terrible sword has passed by. The former cold energy fingerprints only slightly block for a moment, and then directly destroy the withered and rotten.


    "Wuwu..."


    The sword is not scattered. The fierce power comes to the world. The ghosts cry and howl and destroy everything. There is a terrible scene in the sky. The space cracks visible to the naked eye, and then it falls on the cultivator of Emperor Wu who has already been severely damaged.


    "Chulala..."


    When the sword fell, the man in the Wu Emperor''s realm could not resist it. His body was directly chopped by the sword and turned into a blood mist and floated in the air.


    Under a sword, a strong man in the emperor''s territory will be killed!


    The power of such terror, let people''s hair stand on end!


    "Goo Goo!"


    Countless eyes looking at the sky that terrible scene, the throat can not help but appear dry mouth swallowing saliva sound.


    "Hum!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s resolute and resolute face was ferocious, and his mouth was full of cruel cold radian. Behind his back, the golden winged Dapeng Rune spread his wings, and the golden vigorous wind ran past. It was as powerful and terrifying as the Dragon roll storm and golden lightning. The speed reached a shocking level, and he instantly appeared in front of the severely damaged Emperor Wu state entangled with Du Xiaoqing.


    "If you offend tianwu college, you''ll pay for it with blood!"


    Once again, the purple gold sky palace is wielded. A sword is in the air, and the sword is swept out. There are dragons and tigers roaring, birds and turtles singing. The dazzling Rune light is blooming all over the sky. It is like a peerless demon waking up, enough to destroy everything.


    "Chula la!"


    The emperor of Wu tried his best to resist, but the defense was destroyed. Blood gushed from his mouth and was suppressed by the sword. In the fear of his eyes and the contraction of his pupils, he finally turned into pieces and the blood mist poured into the sky.


    A strong king of Wu, the legendary absolute super strong, was killed by a sword, what a terrible strength!


    Holding the purple gold sky palace, Du Shaofu''s eyes were deep, and his murderous spirit soared into the sky. Behind his back, the golden light burst out on the wings of the golden winged Dapeng rune. In this dark night, it was like a round of sun shining across the sky.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and his wings of the rune shook. The golden storm shook all around him. Like a fierce beast, he bathed in the golden light and swept around. He waved the purple gold sky palace in his hand and split it with a sword. A cultivator of the Yin Ming sect of King Wu who was fighting fiercely with the king of medicine destroyed the withered and decayed into blood mist.


    "Kill!"


    With his golden wings flying in the sky, Du Shaofu''s blood red eyes and his sword were moving, a man who had fought with Zhennan king was killed directly.


    "Kill!"


    Another sword was snatched out, and the sword was towering like thunder. In the Yin Ming sect, a King Wu Kingdom was killed again.


    The people of the Yin Ming sect changed color and were afraid. Facing the terrible young people in purple robes, they were almost invincible.


    "He still has such cards. Tianwu college is saved!"


    Generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Luo Tianchen, Xiang Tianyin, Li Yuxiao and so on have their eyes trembling. They are all bloody and scarred. But at this time, their eyes are trembling and boiling with blood.


    Du Shaofu started to kill, and selected one by one Yin Ming sect.


    The sword is incomparable and fierce. It gives out a terrible smell in this ancient world, which arouses the fear of all the people of the Yin Ming sect, and they retreat one after another, showing their fear.


    "Boom..."


    Continue to hand, the sword like a vast waterfall, Du Shaofu killed everything.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu is holding a unique weapon. The dragon is singing and the tiger is roaring, the birds are singing and the tortoise is singing. The dazzling Rune light is blooming all over the sky. The shadow of a faint green dragon is in the air, the white tiger''s shadow is crouching, the Phoenix''s shadow is flapping, the Xuanwu tortoise''s virtual shadow oppresses the heaven and earth, and the gods and Demons roar and roar.At this moment, Du Shaofu was just like a demon born in the world. He was so powerful that he killed the world!


    In a short period of time, Du Shaofu killed at least eight cultivators of King Wu''s realm and many of those of Marquis''s realm. In addition to the two Wu Emperor''s realms, it was a devastating blow to Yinming sect.


    "Yin Ming, quickly use the prepared cards, quickly, and raze tianwu academy to the ground!"


    In the sea of blood, the fierce and bloody words of the blood demon suddenly rolled down. At the moment, the blood demon in the blood sea package was also afraid. The purple robed youth was too terrible.


    "The oracle of the Lord!"


    Yin Ming old man drink, at this moment, it has already been frightened.


    "Kill!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu, who was so murderous, looked at the sea of blood that enveloped the sky. His red eyes were burning like fire, and his anger was surging. He waved his sword and cut it out.


    "Boom


    The sword of terror tore the sky and made the whole world tremble.


    The dazzling sword is like covering the sky, toward the sea of blood that blocks the sky and goes, blocking the sky and submerging the space.


    The sea of blood rippled, and in an instant, a huge bloody human light and shadow appeared. The blood was rolling around like a waterfall. The breath was extremely terrible. A huge bloody handprint was photographed, crushing Du Shaofu''s terrible sword.


    "Hula..."


    For a moment, the two sides were still in a standoff, and a large mountain range collapsed in the sky, and the golden Rune soared into the sky, and the blood and rain poured down.


    "Boom!"


    The old man of Yin Ming collided with the elder of Taishang Island, and each of them retreated. The old man took the opportunity to retreat.


    "All the disciples of the Yin Ming sect step back."


    At the same time, holding a strange light ball in his hand, the light flickered faintly, and there was an old domineering smell on the surface.


    "Whoosh..."


    One by one, the disciples of Yin Ming sect immediately got rid of the opponents of tianwu academy and immediately began to retreat.


    At this moment, the people of tianwu college felt something for no reason, and their eyes suddenly looked at the air.


    "Back, back."


    The Taishang elder of yaoyu cried out, looking at the things in the hands of the old man, and was trembling.


    "Whoosh..."


    The people of tianwu academy suddenly began to retreat, and a sense of uneasiness reverberated in the sky.


    "It''s too late, Jie Jie. Tianwu college will never exist again!"


    The old man of Yin Ming sneered, and the strange light ball in his hand was thrown out, and a terrible and destructive breath suddenly rose to the sky. The brilliant light was like the rising sun in the East. At this time, the night was even more bright than the day.


    "Boom..."


    The earth and the earth trembled, and then the strange light ball expanded into a huge thunder ball like stars.


    The thundering sound of "roaring" resounds in this part of the world, the silver snake twinkles, and the bright thunder and lightning are full of it, which brings people an incomparable sense of oppression and destruction.


    The violent spread of energy makes people''s soul shake violently, and an indescribable sense of uneasiness suddenly climbs out from the depths of countless people''s souls.


    "God thunder destroys the sky!"


    The old man of Yin Ming sneered. This is the card obtained from above, which is enough to destroy everything. The fingerprints congealed. The star like thunder ball suddenly rings through the thunder, and the terrifying destruction thunder Wei spreads.


    Then the thunder ball spread and drove away, layers of lightning hesitation wave general, suddenly toward the tianwu academy swept away, as if under the thunder storm.


    "Boom..."


    In a short period of time, the thunder was falling on the tianwu college. A large number of tianwu college students who had no time to escape from the school were just exposed to these violent thunders, but the scream did not come out. The withering and decaying were turned into fragments and ashes. Only the "roaring" thunder constantly resounded through the world.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The thunder covered the sky and covered the tianwu Academy. The mountain top was blown to pieces. The rivers were buried by rocks. Countless ancient buildings were turned into ruins, broken walls, landslides and ravines


    This is destruction, where we go, we destroy everything, so that all things do not exist, and countless creatures are destroyed among them.


    "All of you, please step back, the king who supports you, will take some students with you to leave, and leave for the college!"


    The eldest brother of the island Taishang drank. In his thin body, the crazy energy surged, prompting a huge ancient beast to turn into a rune light to cover the sky, resist the destruction of thunder and lightning, and protect the students of tianwu College from retreating.


    "A lot of book friends added Xiao Yu''s public wechat yesterday, but all the input names were" Du Shaofu, Lu Wushuang, Lu Shaoyou, Cheng Shengnan "and so on. These are unable to display pictures. For the moment, there is only a live version of" Li Xue ". You need to input" Li Xue "to view it. It''s useless for us to input other names.


    has not yet added the brothers of WeChat official account of Xiayu WeChat. You can search Yu Yu''s WeChat public platform, Yu Feng YF. After adding it, you can enter the image of Li Xue to see the picture. Later, you will introduce Du Shaofu, Xiaolong, Lu, Lu, and Lu Shao you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    But at this moment, with the power of Taishang elder, he can not resist the terrible power of thunder and lightning.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    As the thunder danced and countless thunders fell, the breath of Taishang elder was getting weaker and weaker. He retreated back one after another, and the blood gushed from his mouth.


    "All students, back off!"


    Zhuge, vice president of Zhuge, drank a lot. On his body surface, the spirit furnace and the tripod were condensed, and the talisman and secret patterns broke out to resist the terrible thunder and lightning.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The rest of the elders in the inner courtyard, such as elder he Hu, elder murongxi and elder Liao, all rose to the sky. One by one, they urged the huge body of pulse and soul and the spirit furnace and Fu Ding to resist the terrible thunder and protect the college students from escaping this place.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder was furious, and the thunder and lightning roared and roared, and the thunder and lightning bombarded the elders of Taishang island and vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang and others.


    Under the bombardment of such destruction, people''s pulse and soul were weak, the spirit furnace and Fu Ding were dim, and the blood in their mouths kept overflowing.


    It is still difficult to resist the joint efforts of all. The terrible thunder and lightning bombardment is a taboo force, too much to destroy terror.


    "The king of support from all sides, please take some students to leave. We must leave the inheritance for the college, or I will die in my eyes!"


    When the eldest son of the island was drinking, his dry body was shaking and cracking. He was already exhausted and burning vitality.


    "Elder yaoyu, take care


    The king of galloping thunder set foot in the air, said goodbye with tears, swept his robe, and twisted the space with a ray of light. He took more than ten students with extraordinary breath and left in the air. In this case, he had no choice but to take away the most gifted students in grief.


    "Elder yaoyu, take care


    The king of broken soul, king of Zhendong and king of Zhennan came to support them one by one with their eyes wet. Then they left with more than ten people, such as general, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao, Tangwu, ye Feiyu and so on.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Under the bombardment of thunder, Taishang elder of yaoyu and vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang vomited blood one after another, destroying the thunder and destroying everything. They could no longer support it.


    "Du Shaofu, think of a way to leave and leave for the college


    With his last big drink, Taishang elder of yaoyu once again condensed a rune sword. The cloud surged and the energy surged out of the dent vacuum, and directly cleaved on the rolling thunder. Although it broke a lot of thunder, it could not shake the whole force of destroying the thunder.


    At this moment, the Taishang elder of yaoyu is finally at the end of his strength, and the last trace of energy and strength is also hollowed out. His body is destroyed by a thunderbolt, his defense is broken, and his thin body is directly blasted.


    "Bang bang!"


    Zhuge Qiangbang, vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang, was followed by a broken cauldron, and then his body was reduced to pieces under the bombardment of thunder and lightning.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The silver snake is bright, the thunder is furious, and the thunder roars like a giant dragon. All the elders in the inner courtyard follow behind, and all the gods and spirits are destroyed. Elder sun Biyue, elder he Hu, elder Liao, elder murongxi and so on are all smashed into pieces of blood mist by the thunder.


    "Ah


    Du Shaofu, who was struggling with the bloody fingerprints, saw that the fresh faces and spirits were all gone, and turned into pieces in his own eyes. The spirits of the elder Taiyu and the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang were also destroyed. He immediately cried out in a loud voice, as if he had been torn by something, his blood vessels had been cut, his heart was torn apart and his lungs were torn apart.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    It seems that he was infected with Du Shaofu''s grief and anger at this time. On the purple and golden sky palace, tigers roar, birds and tortoises sing, a green dragon figure, a white tiger shadow, a phoenix shadow, and a Xuanwu tortoise''s virtual shadow emerge, destroying the bloody handprint with unparalleled ferocity, which surprised and shocked the huge figure in the blood sea.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    However, at the same time, the evil spirit on the Zijin tianque rose again. The breath was so overwhelming that Du Shaofu could not support it. The blood gushed from his mouth. The evil spirit was rampant in his body, corroding and attacking his soul.


    "the brothers who have not added WeChat official account of Xiao Yu can search Yu Yu Feng WeChat public platform," Yu Feng YF ". After adding, you can enter" Li Xue "to check the pictures. Later, we will launch Du Shaofu, Xiaolong, Lu Xian Yun, Lu no pairs, Lu Shao you and other photos. "Boom..."


    The thunderbolt of terror destroyed and killed the senior citizens of Taiyu island. Without any further hindrance, it spread wildly and spread into the air, sweeping away at the students who were hiding in tianwu college.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Where the terrible thunderbolt passed, the earth cracked and the mountains fell apart. The students in the large area were directly destroyed. It was unbearable to see and destroyed everything!


    "Everybody run away!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu was drinking and his voice fell. His figure suddenly appeared under the crazy thunder.


    The fingerprints congealed, Du Shaofu spat blood, and forcibly carried the purple golden sky Palace on his back. The shadow of the green dragon and white tiger and the Phoenix Xuanwu tortoise whirled around, and the golden aura broke out in his body. The wings of the golden Rune on his back expanded to hundreds of feet, resisting the crazy thunder.It was just a short time. Under the thunderbolt of destruction, Du Shaofu''s body was suddenly full of flesh and blood.


    The defense was destroyed, and the wings of the rune began to crack and break. The terrible thunder was enough to destroy the powerful of the Emperor Wu. How could Du Shaofu resist at this moment.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu was surrounded by five mountains. The shadow spread and evolved. The wind, thunder, Sanskrit, dense aura spread, communicated the energy of heaven and earth, and continued to block the thunder.


    "Bang Bang..."


    But it is still unable to adhere to the five finger mountain virtual shadow succeeding powerless, was also instantly smashed.


    At last, Du Shaofu''s breath was weak and dissipated. Then his eyes were closed, and the thunder and lightning came directly into his body. The whole man was in a coma.


    "Du Xuechang!"


    In tianwu college, many students burst into tears. The destruction of thunder is enough to destroy everything, but the purple robed youth is still willing to resist the thunder with their flesh and let them escape first.


    "Du Xuedi, I''ll give you a hand. All the girls will escape first!"


    "Du Xuedi, I''ll help you!"


    The tears were rolling, and the wails were resounding. The old students of tianwu college rose to the sky. Although they were vulnerable, they still wanted to help Du Shaofu stop the thunder and protect the younger brother and younger sister to leave first.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Under the thunder, the students of tianwu college were too weak to be attacked. However, there were still a steady stream of students who wanted to help Du Shaofu. The blood mist poured out all over the sky and countless heroes disappeared.


    "Ah..."


    On this side of the ancient earth, suddenly let out a sad voice, wind and wood with sorrow, hit a sad song, composed a passionate elegy.


    When the elegy spreads and spreads, all the people who hear it are heartbroken and heartbroken. They weep for it, and their hearts are broken, their hearts turn and their hearts turn


    "Boom..."


    With the thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed and his body was suspended in the air. Suddenly, there was a deep sleep on the surface of his body. The dormant mysterious energy was waking up and began to bloom with mysterious light. All of a sudden, the magic lights jumped out and were closely connected with the meridians and blood vessels.


    As these mysterious lights finally came together in a crisscross fashion, a terrible momentum spread from Du Shaofu''s body, and an ancient imperious momentum came. The breath was still more and more intense. There was a sense of tyranny and destruction awakening and surging


    "Chula la!"


    In the eyes of many people who were shocked, the terrible thunder released from the terrible star thunder ball above the sky suddenly seemed to be pulled by something. The thunder suddenly converged and contracted, and then all of them swept and spread to Du Shaofu.


    The terrible thunder and lightning, just under the eyes of so many startled and frightened millet, directly and violently roared like countless thunder and angry boa, which bombarded Du Shaofu continuously. However, the violent bombardment made Du Shaofu no damage at all,.


    On the contrary, the violent thunder fell down, just like being swallowed up by Du Shaofu and entered his body. All of them were wrapped up by Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, the thunder of terror did not sweep the whole tianwu academy, but was poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    The light of thunder raged tens of feet away, which made Du Shaofu''s whole body like a thunder ball blooming like a silver snake, and the air of terror was in the sky.


    "How could that happen?"


    Such changes, so that the Yin Ming old man, blood demon, and so on are also shocked, that the terrible thunder destruction, at this moment is actually by such a strange influence.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the earth is also inexplicably shaking.


    In such a bloody and fierce war, not many people specially noticed that everywhere was razed to the ground and turned into ruins, but only the tianwu Fujing was still intact.


    Now, the ancient stone gate of tianwu Fujing, with the thunder figure forced into it, began to tremble.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the ancient stone gate opened, and a thunderbolt came out like a thunder ball. It was the thunder figure that had previously rushed into the heaven and martial arts Fu realm. But at this time, the breath of this person seemed to be full of depression.


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as this man wrapped up the thunder, his eyes, which were full of dazzling lightning light, fell on Du Shaofu, who was wrapped in the thunder ball. He was surprised in his eyes.


    Within the realm of tianwu Fu, outside the ancient stone gate, with the thunder figure swept out, and then a figure emerged again.


    With the appearance of that figure, this moment, like the whole world in an instant, silence and solidification.


    "The three chapters came out all night after the third watch break. This war is related to the secret interference of more than five super forces. Therefore, I write a lot of exhausted chapters. When I wrote about the fall of Taishang elder, I also felt hurt and hoped to infect everyone.


    It''s the last day of this month. Brothers, please check the flowers to see if there are any flowers left.In this way, the flower list is now the monthly list. Can we update it every day at the end of the fifth shift of next month, which is equivalent to the outbreak of others every day. Please support the firepower together. Xiao Yu also wants to update it wildly for a month next month to restore the fighting power of that year.


    In addition, according to the Convention, on the 1st of tomorrow, naturally, there will be a burst of flowers. Xiao Yu will go to sleep for a while, and then prepare for the outbreak at the beginning of the month tomorrow. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    Along with this figure, there is also an ancient breath, which slowly diffuses out of the stone gate opened by the Wufu state that day.


    Within the stone gate, there is a vast atmosphere in the hazy space. The ancient breath is boundless and boundless, which makes people feel awe from the soul.


    The figure is a middle-aged man, more than 40 years of age, a black hair shawl, the appearance is not handsome, but the face is very clean, let people look at that face, the heart will feel clean feeling.


    When he saw this figure, many people in tianwu Academy were surprised. The big man with black hair and shawl in front of him was originally the one who had been sleeping on the big stone beside the stone gate of tianwu Fujing.


    As the figure of the middle-aged man appeared, the figure in the thunder package showed fear, and his breath was quite dispirited. His eyes moved away from Du Shaofu, who was wrapped in thunder, and quickly cut through the sky.


    This thunderbolt figure is strange. It doesn''t affect anyone or interfere in anything. It seems that it has never appeared, but it is clearly seen by everyone.


    In front of the ancient stone gate in tianwu Fu territory, the middle-aged man looked at the thunder figure that had escaped, but did not chase him any more. His eyes immediately fell on Du Shaofu, who was enveloped by the destroyed thunder. His clean face was full of surprise and unexpected fluctuations.


    "Hula..."


    The destruction of thunder ball around the silver Python rampant, people feel uneasy.


    But it was only in a short time that the terrible thunder that destroyed the whole tianwu Academy was gradually poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu''s body, like a bottomless pit at this time, swallowed up the vast destruction of thunder into his body.


    However, Du Shaofu was already in a coma, and his body was suspended in the air. There was a flash of thunder and lightning in his body. It was like a silver snake moving, spreading out the breath of destruction.


    "How can this happen? It''s impossible!"


    The shadow of the old man of Yin Ming was suspended in the air, his whole body was trembling, and his eyes were full of horror. "God''s thunder extinguished the sky" was enough to destroy all the creatures in tianwu academy, and the practitioners of the Wu Emperor''s realm could not resist it. That was the taboo card he brought this time, which ensured that the tianwu Academy was safe and sound.


    But now the terrible thunder of "God''s thunder destroying the sky" was directly absorbed by the terrible and strange youth in purple robe. It was so terrible that the old man of Yin Ming had to be shocked.


    If the Wu Emperor''s realm is perfect, it''s not enough to blow up his body ten times, but the boy is still in good health. The old man''s heart is still very worried because of the spread of the ancient atmosphere of oppression.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the whole mess of tianwu college began to vibrate, especially the tianwu Fujing was in a mess. The square was like a ruins, and the sound of "boom" was endless. It seemed that something was about to explode.


    "Whoa..."


    In the ancient stone gate of tianwu Fujing, the ripples of light and the runes fluctuate. There is an air wave like space crack that spreads and opens, and the dazzling light appears. The ancient and reckless breath is more and more full-bodied, astonishing, solemn and majestic, as if inviolable.


    All eyes were surprised and looked away, as if the heaven and martial arts Fu realm was shaking. At this time, before the ancient stone gate, the figure of the clean middle-aged man disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    One after another of the explosions spread, shaking the earth and rocking the mountains.


    In the distance, countless mountains and mountains collapsed, boulders turned into powder, the ground set off countless ground winds, and ravines spread in the deep valley, all like destruction!


    "Boom..."


    The ground of tianwu Fujing square is also sinking. The ground is separated by gullies, and there is a large area of dazzling Rune light disappearing.


    Even the sea of blood in the sky is rippling violently.


    That terrible breath is too terrible, people can not help but suppress and awe.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the dark night sky, far away in the sky, there are two figures across.


    Suddenly, the two figures stopped in the middle of the sky, looking at the front of the sky. At this time, the mountains and the ground cracked, and the light was just like the direction of tianwu Academy in the daytime. At first, a young girl changed her face.


    This is a girl of six or seven years old, who is afraid to be less than 18 years old. She is in a long light green dress, which outlines the graceful curve of her youth. Two strands of dark and transparent hair on her cheek gently brush her face with the wind, which makes her more attractive, but her intelligent eyes are suddenly dignified at this time.


    "Miss, it''s tianwu college. It seems that someone can''t help but move tianwu college!"


    Behind the girl, an old man, who seemed to be unsophisticated and hobbled, looked at the sky in front of her, like the tianwu Academy in the daytime. On her old face, her eyes were like stars.


    Under the influence of the invisible breath of the old man, the whole space around him is just like the supreme of heaven and earth.


    "Whoa..."With the collapse of the mountain, the ruins of the square gully, began to spread out a hazy floating light, dazzling.


    The light makes people dare not open their eyes and look directly, as if they have crossed the void. It makes people feel that there is a strange feeling in the light, as if they are passing through the void and shuttling through time and space, which is extremely mysterious.


    Then the light swept through the sky and fluctuated, the space was blurred, the light was dazzling and slowly converged, and finally everything was recovered.


    After everything disappeared, tianwu academy, the ancient land, suddenly turned into night as if from a dazzling day. Only the sea of blood and the bright moon in the sky were still shining.


    At the same time, the whole tianwu Fujing, which stands firm in tianwu academy, has been completely blown up and disappeared. The ground is deeply sunk, and the tianwu Fujing no longer exists. Along with the surrounding mountains, it is also razed to the ground.


    "Du Xuechang is gone."


    When everything was restored, some people found that Du Shaofu, who had suffered the thunder of destruction alone, had disappeared.


    "I''m afraid that Du Xuechang has just turned into a blood mist. How can he still be alive when he bears the destructive thunder and lightning alone?"


    "Du Xuechang..."


    Among the students who fled tianwu college, some of them wept with grief and tears on their backs.


    "Brother!"


    "Roar!"


    Du Xiaoqing, who has already put up her noumenon, has moist eyes. At the moment, she can''t feel her brother''s existence, and has disappeared completely.


    The little tiger growled, black fierce body, at this time is also scarred, blood dripping, fierce battle was besieged also very miserable.


    "Did you see the president?"


    At the moment, the eagle king''s Gong knife was full of scars, and his right arm was almost completely abandoned. His face was pale. He asked the medicine king who was also in great distress around him.


    "I didn''t see clearly..."


    The doctor of medicine had no life, his eyes trembled slightly, and his mouth was dripping with blood at the moment. In the dazzling light, people couldn''t face it, and he couldn''t see clearly.


    "Yin Ming, remove the roots, look for that thing."


    Within the sea of blood, the blood demon cried out, but she has been entangled by mother-in-law Yinhua. Although she is not afraid of her mother-in-law, it is difficult for her to get away from her for a while.


    The old man''s face was overcast and cold. He knew clearly the main task this time. If he failed, he also knew the consequences. He was very upset.


    Therefore, the old man of Yin Ming didn''t dare to be slack, and waved out. Many of the heaven and earth bags that had been locked by his breath were immediately put into his hands from the gullies on the ground. They were the Qiankun bags left by the Taishang elder of Yiyu and vice president of Zhuge qianbang who had been destroyed by "shenlei miekong".


    "Some miscellaneous fish, cut the grass and remove the roots, all of them are destroyed!"


    The voice of indifference and coldness came from the mouth of Yin Ming. Among the 7000 students of tianwu college, there were less than 2000 scattered in the distance.


    "Kill..."


    There are not many people left in the Yinming sect at this time, but they are much better than the rest of the students in tianwu college at the moment. Listening to the words of the old man Yin Ming, he regained his mind from his fear of trembling drama and continued to kill the students of tianwu college.


    "Fight with these bastards and avenge the elders!"


    "Fight with them to avenge Du Xuechang


    All the rest of the students were excited and grieved and wanted to fight to death.


    "Everybody run away, don''t make unnecessary sacrifice."


    The king of medicine drank a lot, and his figure appeared in front of him. He tried his best to attack the people of Yin Ming sect.


    "Hiss!"


    In the middle of the air, a graceful figure suddenly fell across the space and fell down. With a stream of mysterious light, the runes surged out with a kind of extraordinary holiness. Several tianwu college students who had just saved out were killed in the magic runes in an instant.


    "Qiyexi, it is qiyexi Xuemei coming back!"


    "The elders have been killed by them. Seven night Xi Xuejie, take revenge for the elders!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the sudden appearance of that beautiful image, the remaining students of tianwu college suddenly drank, as if they saw a glimmer of hope again.


    "Today, I''ve been waiting for the system to refresh the flower list, but I don''t know that the technology hasn''t been updated so far, so I can only send the chapter first. I''m afraid that if I don''t, I''ll be beaten by my brothers. But before I refresh the flower list, I don''t want to send flowers. When they refresh the flower list, the flowers will be cleared directly, Xiao Yu will inform you, thank you brothers and sisters. Let''s look at the chapter first. The flowers will be reserved for Xiao Yu, and the next one will be there soon. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    The girl who is here at the moment is qiyexi, the second in Wubang. All the students in the college know that only qiyexi can really compete with Du Shaofu.


    Seven night dawn appeared, looking around the ruins, everywhere debris, countless college students'' remains piled up, moving face, bright eyes, cold in surging, so that the temperature of the surrounding space is suddenly cold.


    "Why, there are still extraordinary people."


    The old man''s eyes looked at the seven night sunlight, showing an unexpected color. Then, his figure swept out, and the cold and cold breath in his hands swept down and directly suppressed the seven night sunlight.


    In the face of Yin Ming''s old man''s hand, seven night Xi looked straight, without fear. Her eyes were clear and cold.


    "On the other side of the little Wu Emperor''s territory, it''s just ants!"


    The melodious and boundless voice is as vast as a sea of stars in the night sky. When the sound is swallowed up, a palm print appears in front of the seven night sunlight, and there are magic and secret patterns gushing out. It directly destroys the cold breath of Yin Ming old man, and finally falls on the old man without any effort.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of this mysterious palm, the defense of the old man was destroyed.


    "Bang!"


    With the blood gushing from his mouth, the body of the Yin Ming old man fell directly from the air to the ground and hit the ground severely. Then his pupils were shocked and frightened.


    The old man of Yin Ming, on the other side of the majestic realm of martial arts, can be regarded as an absolute strong one in Zhongzhou. Who knows that it is so vulnerable at this time.


    All of a sudden, a line of eyes is immediately fell on the body of seven night light.


    Seven night before the body, quietly, a tottering old man appeared, seemingly ordinary, but at the moment his appearance, but let all people''s soul tremble.


    "Tianwu college, there are several people in the world who dare to move, but they are moved by some ants who don''t know anything. Maybe this is the will of heaven, ah..."


    The faltering old man sighs. He knows the origin of tianwu University. In today''s world, the top big powers dare not dare to move. Only they can know what happened in tianwu college. Only they can pass on the past glory of tianwu college. Only they can know what kind of terrorist figures have come out of tianwu college.


    Those terror figures who went out from tianwu Academy were able to compare with those big powers, laugh at the world and look down upon the world!


    As time goes by, the terror of tianwu college has disappeared, and tianwu college has gradually declined.


    However, those big powers know some secrets. No matter how the tianwu academy is now in decline, the more secrets they know, the more they dare not to touch tianwu college easily.


    Now, a group of ants who don''t know anything, but destroy tianwu college. How can the hobbled old people not sigh for it.


    The old man sighed, looked at the sea of blood on the sky, and said in a low voice: "the evil skill that does not enter the stream is also dazzling."


    With the faint sigh, the old man waved and patted the sea of blood directly.


    "Boom


    With the moment the hobbled old man hands, the surrounding space vibrates, and a mysterious light Rune suddenly surges out of the air, converging into a five finger space fingerprint.


    The five finger fingerprints block out the sun as if the stars were rotating and fluctuating, and the secret patterns of the talisman gushed out. It seemed slow, but in fact, it was as fast as lightning. Suddenly, it fell on the sea of blood.


    "Hula..."


    The fingerprints on the sea of blood are like the stars in the night sky, releasing the morning light, with a kind of huge breath, overwhelming the world and suppressing the sky.


    Under the terrible fingerprints, the terrible sea of blood suddenly shrinks like a sheep at the sight of a fierce tiger, and then is completely destroyed by the fingerprints. It is just like the star moon god in purifying the filth of the world and destroying the vast sea of blood.


    "Bang!"


    The sea of blood was destroyed and purified. A bloody figure fell directly from the air and fell into the mountains and gullies.


    "Gu Gu..."


    At the moment, the whole scene was dull and silent. After a full moment, there was a sound from the dry mouthed saliva in the throat, and the eyes were shocked by the desire to bulge out of their eyes.


    At the moment, the king of medicine has no life, and the eagle king, gongdao and others are no exception. The terrible old man, like the supreme, is so terrible!


    "Run away, all of you!"


    In the mountains and gullies in the distance, there was a bloody shadow and ran away in a panic. Not far away, the old man of Yin Ming ran for his life in a hurry.


    "Kong Lao, kill them!" Seven night Xi Jiao drink, smart eyes cold fighting shot.


    "Miss, we can''t interfere in external affairs, you should understand."


    The tottering old man looked at the fleeing blood demon and the old man of Yin Ming, and sighed slightly. Qi Yexi said, "they are not the Lord either. There will always be someone who will make them pay the price in the future."Everything disappeared and night was restored. The ancient tianwu Academy was no longer in existence. Everywhere, it became ruins, ruins, cracks, bloody smell spread, and there were tragic traces everywhere.


    In the ruins and debris, the sound of weeping is sad


    Dawn, golden dawn, gradually dyed the eastern sky, shining in the earth, but the ancient tianwu academy, no longer exists.


    On the broken mountain and a huge stone, the first ray of morning light casts light on the body of seven night sunlight, which makes the slightly childish and graceful body as if shrouded in the destruction of God''s awn, moving.


    "How could he die? Certainly not."


    Seven night Xi looks at the morning glow, her eyes are like the starry sky, deep and clean, ethereal and fluctuating, but Dai Mei is locked at the moment.


    "Miss, let is according to what you said. If the boy really has a martial pulse and spiritual seal, he will not fall easily. It will not be easy to kill him."


    The tottering old man quietly appeared behind Qi Yexi and said, "it''s a pity that we can''t prove in person whether he is the descendant of that clan. Is there really any descendants of that clan?"


    "He''s so ferocious, who can kill him, he''ll be OK."


    Seven night Xi murmured softly, in her mind, since the first World War two lips were engraved with traces, that ferocious figure has always been branded in her mind, that resolute and determined face, extremely annoying, often appears in her mind, the more you want to swing away, the more you can''t swing it.


    "Miss, tianwu college no longer exists. It''s time for us to go back. After five years in tianwufu, you''ve got enough time to lay a solid foundation. You can''t delay any more. Other ethnic groups have their own means. It''s said that this time, many top talents have sprung up in all ethnic groups, as well as" born supreme. " The old man said to the seven night light.


    "The next time I leave the clan, it will be the time when the hell sect will pay the price!"


    Seven night light murmur light way, bright eyes, cold star wipe.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tianwu college was razed to the ground, and the tianwu college, which has stood for countless years, no longer exists. It was destroyed and turned into ruins overnight.


    When the news came out, the four sides were shocked, countless forces poured in, and many powerful people arrived.


    Some people come to see the fun, but they are afraid that they have the heart to look for benefits. For a time, the ruins of tianwu college are constantly flowing, and the remaining students of tianwu college can no longer be stopped.


    The students of tianwu university are just quietly burying the remains of all the colleges. No one bothers the students of tianwu college. The four forces dare not, because last night mother-in-law of silver flower appeared to help tianwu college. She is afraid of mother-in-law. She has no power to move the rest of tianwu college.


    Time went by slowly. A few days later, a huge mausoleum rose from the ruins of tianwu college. All the broken limbs of students who fell from the college were buried together. Thousands of names were inscribed on the huge tombstone


    In the dark forest, a large crowd of people first poured into tianwu college. In the ruins mountain range, some people really found treasures and miraculous drugs.


    The original medicine field of tianwu college was destroyed and the miraculous medicine was scattered, which made everyone fight for it, and a bloody war broke out again.


    However, this kind of struggle was later seized by the strong. Some people saw the emergence of the strong men of four forces, one cabinet, one castle, two gates, and four powerful forces in the dark forest, and many mysterious strong men came, all of which gained a lot of benefits.


    Some people even saw Xue Tianqiu, Wan sanpang, hen Tian hen Di brothers, as well as the leaders of the four major forces such as Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties. They fought for many advantages, but did not stay too much. It seems that they all have scruples.


    Because in the next few days, many kings appeared to come from tianwu college. These kings paid homage to the dead souls of tianwu college. Some of them moaned and stirred the sky, and some of them roared furiously and shocked all directions


    "Tianwu college was razed to the ground and no longer exists!"


    "What''s the origin of the Yin Ming sect? It''s so tough."


    "Du Shaofu, the king of supernatural courage, also fell down. It''s really heroic to stop the terrible and destructive thunder with his own strength."


    It has been several days since tianwu college was razed to the ground, but the topic of tianwu College''s extinction is still under discussion.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the hazy space, the floating light is misty and the light is dazzling.


    In the misty space, there is a figure floating at this time. Under the sound of "Zizi", there are silver snake like lights shuttling on the body.


    At the moment, no one will know that Du Shaofu, who almost everyone outside thought had fallen under the thunderbolt of tianwu Academy''s destruction, appeared strangely in this magical space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    Du Shaofu''s bloody body is also covered with a mysterious light net. The mysterious light network flickers and jumps, as if there is life waking up and the will is reviving.


    From the mysterious light network on the spread of an ancient momentum, so that the surrounding space is also shaking.


    Time goes by slowly, and the space is silent.


    Time, like in this silent space, can also lose its meaning.


    However, time in this space can also reflect its existence. It can be seen that Du Shaofu''s wounds are gradually recovering, and there is a surge of vitality in the jump, which can prove that Du Shaofu is not dead at this time, but just in a coma.


    However, the process was extremely slow. Du Shaofu''s injury was too heavy this time. Even with his extremely abnormal defense and recovery, it was difficult to recover in a short time.


    I don''t know how long after that, Du Shaofu still had no sign of awakening, but he was able to see his originally pale face. In the long time, he gradually became ruddy, and even his breath began to fluctuate more and more.


    "Boom


    I don''t know how long it took, but it was certainly a very long time. At last, Du Shaofu''s terrible momentum broke out and destroyed all his clothes.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque, Du Xiaoyao''s mountain rocks, and Zhen Qingchun''s small tower all floated around in the surrounding space, together with several bags of heaven and earth.


    "Chula la!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body was full of mysterious light nets closely connected with the meridians and blood vessels. The ancient imposing momentum was like the supreme king in this world.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were still closed, but at the moment, his whole body was wrapped in a dense mysterious light net.


    Above the mysterious network of light, there are flashes of lightning like a silver snake. It seems that Du Shaofu''s body is wrapped in dazzling electric light and the flame is burning.


    "Hula!"


    Obviously, it was the destructive power of thunder and lightning, but at this time, Du Shaofu, who was in a coma, was full of vitality.


    Even in the twinkling of the electric light, there was an amazing energy, which directly overflowed into Du Shaofu''s body, making Du Shaofu''s weak breath gradually recover at the moment.


    In the flash of the lightning, there is a destructive thunder power.


    If anyone could see it at the moment, he would be surprised to feel that the energy overflowing from the mysterious light into Du Shaofu''s body was exactly the energy from the original mysterious light net that devoured the thunder destroying thunder.


    But at this time, the lightning energy seems to have been cleaned and destroyed by the mysterious optical network, and the overflow is just pure lightning energy.


    At this time, the pure lightning energy poured into Du Shaofu''s body, just like a fish swimming into the sea.


    For example, in this body, there should be these pure lightning energy.


    After being purified by the mysterious light network, the lightning energy can not be overflowed, and it continuously poured into Du Shaofu''s body, nourishing Du Shaofu''s internal organs, limbs and blood vessels.


    "Roar..."


    Space trembles, such as the roar of dragons and tigers, and the awakening of gods and demons.


    In the space, Zijin tianque, separated from Du Shaofu''s body, suddenly began to vibrate suddenly. The evil spirit gushed from the sky, as if struggling and roaring against it.


    "Hula..."


    It''s just that amazing evil spirit. At this time, it seems that it is restrained and suppressed by a certain restraining force in the sword body. Although he is struggling against ceaselessly, he can not break free from the shackles of repression for a time.


    But at the moment, the body of the sword constantly vibrates violently, which is extremely fierce. I''m afraid there is a sign to break free.


    "Hi..."


    Within the hazy space, suddenly the space has no trace of fluctuations, and a figure of a 40 year old man appears in this space.


    He is a middle-aged man with black hair and shawl. He is a mysterious man in tianwu Academy who often takes a nap on the boulders outside tianwu Fu.


    With the appearance of the big man with black hair and shawl, Zijin tianque, who was shaking and struggling violently, seemed to feel something. All of a sudden, the struggle stopped. The body of the sword was buzzing with wind and thunder, and the tip of the sword pointed at the middle-aged man.


    "I''ve been banned. I''ll take it with you honestly. Why come out and make trouble..."


    The eyes of the middle-aged man''s clean face looked at Zijin tianque. His voice dropped and he waved. Suddenly, a dazzling light accompanied by the boundless ancient atmosphere directly shrouded the Zijin tianque.


    "Whoa..."


    The boundless and boundless ancient breath spews out the rays of the sun. In this misty space, it is like a coma in the void. The divine light is dazzling and spreads all over the space. Suddenly, it rushes into the purple and golden sky palace to suppress the fierce and evil spirit.


    "Woo We are of the same kind. Why do you want to help them suppress me? I will never let you go. When I get out of trouble, I will certainly devour you. "With the suppression of the vast ancient atmosphere, the neidun of Zijin tianque heard the roar of gods and demons, and the shrill voice came out.


    "If you want to swallow me up, I''m afraid it''s not enough. Although you have some skills, you are still too weak."


    The middle-aged man walked lightly, his fingerprints condensed, and the last breath of recklessness poured into Zijin tianque, which completely suppressed Zijin tianque.


    With the suppression of the middle-aged man, the sinister breath gushing from the Zijin tianque was directly purified. In the wave of the breath unwilling to be angry, Zijin tianque was no longer active and was suppressed by death again.


    After the Zijin tianque was suppressed again, the middle-aged man''s body trembled slightly. Suddenly, it seemed to be a bright and dark light, which almost faded away, but then recovered as before. Then his eyes looked at chiluo Du Shaofu in the suspended space and left.


    "It''s up to you whether it''s a blessing or a curse. I hope you can live up to your expectations."


    The voice of the middle-aged man dropped, his expression sighed slightly, and then his body began to shine. Finally, it turned into a magic pattern all over the sky, with the rays of the sun shining and the divine awn shining all over the space.


    The secret patterns of the talisman flickered, and then arranged and evolved. Finally, it turned into a round invisible light ball, which was like a star spinning, and finally disappeared into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    Du Shaofu was still in a coma. He didn''t know anything about it, but his breath was climbing. The pure lightning energy overflowing from the mysterious light net on Zhou''s body surface poured into his body.


    In his confusion, Du Shaofu seemed to have entered a hazy dream. At first, he entered a sea of thunder. The rolling thunder sea seemed to accumulate in the beginning of heaven and earth, and the destruction was accompanied by vitality.


    Du Shaofu felt as if he was nurtured from the thunder sea. He wanted to absorb the energy from the thunder sea, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not absorb it.


    Later, Du Shaofu entered a second dream. It seemed that he had returned to the tianwu Fu realm of tianwu academy and entered the invisible corridor of Xiaguang.


    All the animal power, secret arts, martial arts and so on, all appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes. The light was shining, the illusion was blurred, and the breath was ancient and wild.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was surprised to realize that the secret skills of beasts could be transformed into the most primitive state, which could be decomposed, evolved, arranged, and reconnected one by one, so that he could understand its essence carefully.


    The dream was hazy, like a dream, but Du Shaofu was still immersed in it, and carefully understood all kinds of secret skills of animal power.


    Du Shaogang was deeply involved in various understandings and did not know when he would wake up.


    In the outside world, with the tianwu college razed to the ground, three months have passed in a blink of an eye, thinking that tianwu college has disappeared, which has made countless people sigh.


    On the vast land far away, the mountains overlap and the huge cities stretch like a black ancient dragon winding across the horizon.


    The top of the mountain, overlooking the earth, a woman in orange strong dress stands quietly, with long and tall legs and a waist that is not enough to hold, which makes her tall body more slender, enchanting and moving.


    But at the moment, this charming and enchanting woman is a tiny frown. She looks at the sky far away, her eyes are moist, and she murmurs, "are you really falling down? You said you would wait for me to go back. Do you want to break your promise?"


    The destruction of tianwu academy made the most of the fluctuation in the dark forest. After three months, everything gradually returned to calm.


    The dark forest is the dark forest, with its unique order and rules.


    Dark city, Heisha gate, a vast hall, many figures sitting upright, breath is not weak.


    In the middle, there was a thin old man in black who was about sixty years old, with a gloomy face. It was Xue Tianqiu, the head of Heisha sect.


    "Headmaster, Du Shaofu hasn''t appeared in three months. I''m afraid he''s completely dead. Tianwu academy is destroyed, and the World Association has lost all the support we can rely on. According to our information, the eagle king''s gongs and swords have been almost abandoned. The king of medicine has been severely damaged. There will be no strong one in the world. Now is a good time to eradicate it!"


    Inside the hall, a tall, thin, 70 year old man said to Xue Tianqiu. He was thin and thin. He was wearing a long robe. He felt like wearing a cloak. He was actually a Wuzhen mountain man who would leave the world at the beginning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    "The mountain man is right. Now is the best time to kill the World Association. It''s a pity that Du Shaofu is dead. I can''t kill him in person. It''s not enough to kill him."


    Xue Tianqiu''s face was gloomy, and the evil spirit spread and fluctuated from within. The surrounding space also showed faint and distorted traces. His deep eyes were full of cold and anger. Then he looked at Wuzhen mountain people. There was a little worry in his eyes. He said softly to Wuzhen mountain people: "even if Du Shaofu is dead, I will never let go of it. It''s just in the chaos demon city and the chaotic demon cliff If we eradicate the World Association now, I''m afraid we won''t get the chaos demon city. We can deal with a lot of silver winged devil carvings. Besides, there are still medicine King doctors in the world meeting. If we lose both sides with the medicine king, it will be inevitable that they will not take the opportunity to deal with us. "


    "Headmaster, I have an idea. If we can succeed, we can kill three birds with one stone. At that time, we will not only be able to successfully destroy the World Association, but if we can control the king of medicine in our hands, it will be Jie Jie... "


    Wuzhen mountain people sneer, and then he whispers something to Xue Tianqiu''s side, which makes Xue Tianqiu smile and seems to be very excited.


    "Mountain man, can this really work?"


    When Xue Tianqiu finally learned of the plan, his old face was excited.


    "There will be absolutely no problem. As long as the plan doesn''t go wrong, it will be safe and sound. At that time, Jie Jie..."


    Wuzhen mountain people smile and look high in their eyes. Naturally, they are absolutely sure of their own plans.


    When Xue Tianqiu heard the speech, his eyes were beaming, but there was still a trace of worry. He said to Wuzhen mountain man, "although this plan is a clever plan, but mother-in-law of silver flower is still there. If mother-in-law of silver flower intervenes at that time, it will be a bit of trouble."


    "This..."


    When it comes to mother-in-law Yinhua, the people in Wuzhen mountain feel a little uneasy, and then their old-fashioned face returns to normal. They say to Xue Tianqiu: "don''t worry about the headmaster. We don''t want to fight against them. Granny Yinhua will not pay attention to her. As long as she succeeds, the whole dark forest will be owned by the sect leader alone, and the master can also become this In many years, the first man to dominate the dark forest. "


    "Jie Jie Then do it according to the wishes of the mountain people, and then destroy the world association to relieve the hatred in my heart


    Xue Tianqiu sneered darkly. This plan is seamless. It''s not long before he can sit in the dark forest. The only regret is that Du Shaofu''s boy died early. It''s a pity that he didn''t kill him with his own hands, and it''s not enough to relieve his hatred.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, in the dark city, above the curtain of night, decorated with shining stars.


    Night, with a cool breeze, the quiet courtyard, the door half closed, there is the sound of decadent.


    Through the door, we can see a bright and clean young woman standing in front of an old man in her sixties.


    The old man was dressed in a long gown, his face was thin and thin, his eyebrows were long and cold, and his small eyes were fine. Looking at the young woman''s bright and clean body, he could not help but flourish in some places.


    "I''m really a good teacher." The old man with sharp mouth and monkey cheek laughed obscenely, and immediately held the woman in his arms.


    The woman was lying in the arms of the old man with charming eyes. She grasped the vigorous object of the old man with sharp nosed cheeks in her hand. Her face was intoxicated with crisp red, but she said, "master bullied me again."


    The old man said with a dirty smile, "I didn''t bully you. You can see how tender your skin is. You can pinch out water. I can''t bear to bully you."


    The voice falls, the old man touches on that body, plump full hand, knead ceaselessly.


    The woman a smile, looking at the old man Mei Mei said: "master, easy, you can make me hurt."


    "Creak."


    At this time, the door creaked open, and a thin old man came in. It was the Wuzhen mountain man. Looking at the scene in the room, he didn''t seem to be surprised. He said to the old man, "it''s almost done. Xue Tianqiu has agreed to the plan."


    "Jie Jie..."


    As for the appearance of Wuzhen mountain people, the old man was not surprised at all. Hearing the words, he immediately sneered and said, "it seems that the whole dark forest will be ours soon."


    The old man stopped for a moment and looked at Wuzhen mountain man and asked, "what should Xue Tianqiu do then? He has some strength and is not easy to deal with."


    "I''m afraid we won''t be able to get him at that time. If Xue Tianqiu is wise enough, he will naturally be able to save his life. If he doesn''t, he can only use special means to deal with it." Wuzhen mountain people smile, while talking, their eyes have always been on the bright and clean woman.


    "Well, there will be ways to deal with it."


    The old man''s voice dropped and looked at Wuzhen mountain people. Then he said with a dirty smile, "do you want to join us?""Of course..." Wuzhen mountain people heard the speech, and then his old face also showed a smile.


    Night shrouds the courtyard, then decadent sound unceasingly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the misty space, time still seems to have lost its meaning.


    I don''t know how long it has been since Du Shaofu''s breath has become more and more intense, gradually accumulating, and finally climbing to the extreme. With the flash of light on his body, his breath surges, like a volcano, and wants to gush out.


    "Boom


    Finally, the volcano like breath surging, the whole misty space is also a tremor.


    At that moment, a breath of terror came out of Du Shaofu''s body and spread into the misty space.


    Suddenly, the thunder and lightning flame on Du Shao Fu''s body suddenly expanded, and then spread around. Finally, with the power of lightning, it dazzled Du Shaofu''s supernatural light net on his body, and spread countless ancient and dignified talismans.


    "Ji..."


    At the same time, on Du Shaofu''s body surface, there is also an amazing golden winged ROC bird. The virtual shadow is like an injection of life. It spreads its wings and suppresses the space. It is domineering and fierce!


    "Hula..."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body also appeared a strange change. The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird seemed to be able to connect with the mysterious light, and the lightning was faintly carried between the wings.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were still closed, his whole body was covered with dazzling golden awns, and his breath was soaring all the time. The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird on his body was unpredictable. For a while, he wanted to shake his wings and fly into the air like overlooking all living beings. The terrible pressure swept through his body, which was extremely amazing.


    Just for a moment, Du Shaofu''s body surface began to spread bright and bright light, with a strong and domineering atmosphere, which spread like a tide.


    "Bang!"


    After a slight dull sound, Du Shaofu''s breath of climbing was also to the extreme. Like a jump, he suddenly entered another level. A mysterious atmosphere of Marquis''s territory swept into the sky.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu, who was suspended in the air, suddenly opened his closed eyes. In his eyes, which had been closed for a long time, two brilliant golden lights burst out.


    "Hiss!"


    In the secret patterns of the golden talisman, there is a flicker of thunder, and then Du Shaofu''s body is also suspended in this misty space, sitting cross legged, and the strong and domineering atmosphere is constantly diffused.


    "Are you awake at last?"


    At this time, a voice also resounded through the misty space and fell into Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Suddenly, in Du Shaofu''s newly opened pupils, there was an unusual fluctuation in the golden light, and then closed again.


    "Hiss..."


    In his confusion, Du Shaofu felt that his mind appeared in an ancient and boundless space.


    This space is extremely magical. The surrounding glow and mist are misty and blurred. The breath in this space also makes Du Shaofu feel a sense of deja vu.


    "Just wake up, and finally I''m through."


    The long voice came out, and then a figure appeared in the boundless space with long black hair and plain breath.


    "Why you, sir? Where is this? "


    Du Shaofu was surprised. When he peered, he was surprised to recognize that he was a middle-aged man who was often waiting for a nap on the huge stone outside the tianwu Fu territory.


    When he first entered tianwu Fu territory, he explained to himself a lot about everything in tianwu Fu territory. Naturally, Du Shaofu would not forget.


    "This is the deepest place you call tianwu Fu state. I was born here. Naturally, I will be here. However, what you see now is in your spirit and soul of mud pill palace. I can''t support it for long. You should listen to me carefully and don''t interrupt."


    The middle-aged man''s figure was quite illusory at this time, and he continued in this space: "what you call tianwu Fujing is actually called" the ancient space ". I am the soul of the space born in the ancient space. It is similar to the spirit of the instrument, but it can''t be compared with me.


    At that time, the heaven and earth suffered great calamities, and countless of the most powerful among them fell down. Countless ancient creatures were robbed and killed. The ancient space was also divided into two parts. "


    "Finally, the list of flowers has been refreshed. Now the flowers of my brothers can be smashed severely, and Xiao Yu continues to send them again and again. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    Today''s tianwu Fu realm only occupies a small part of the original barren space, far from being compared with the most powerful time.


    And I was also hit hard in the original battle for the heaven and earth catastrophe, because the ancient space has been divided into two, and the present tianwu Fujing is only a small part of the original, so that I can not recover at all.


    For countless years, I have been supporting the operation of tianwu Fujing and have been consuming myself. When the tianwu college was destroyed, a strong man came to attack. The breath of that man made me feel the breath of the catastrophe.


    Although the origin of the sneak attacker can''t be too strong, it has something to do with those who are the most powerful. However, the guy doesn''t know the real origin of tianwu Fujing. He also thinks that I''m just a weapon and wants to control me. In the end, he runs away after being severely damaged by me.


    But under the consumption, I can no longer support the ancient space. I''m afraid I can''t hold on for long


    After a pause, the middle-aged man continued in this space: "after I dissipate, there will be no owner of the" ancient space ". I chose you to let you integrate and control the ancient space.


    When I dissipate, I will return to the original state and leave the soul species in the ancient space. After you integrate the spirit species, you can control the ancient space. After you completely integrate and control the ancient space, you need to find another ancient space. Only by getting another space can we play a real role in the ancient space. At that time, it will be enough to let the ancient space play its real role You become one of the strongest in the world.


    But even if you can find another ancient space one day, you should also pay attention to the fact that the ancient space is far larger than the one you are now in.


    Although I am the real soul of the ancient space, with the function of the ancient space, it is enough to breed a new soul of space. When it is strong, it will certainly look for you, otherwise, he will not be able to reach the strongest level.


    And you face him, afraid that the strength will be far from enough, all to be careful to deal with, do not let the soul of space devour you.


    In addition, we must bear in mind that we must not expose the ancient space. Over the years, the ancient space has been disguised as the heaven and martial arts Fu realm. If people want to spy on them, they will also be blinded by me. If people know that the ancient space is in you, all the hidden strongmen in the mainland will definitely be rude to you. There is no escape from the sky or the earth Land. "


    "Well, now you can ask me questions. You can ask three questions. I''m afraid I don''t have the strength to answer you any more." The voice finished falling, the middle-aged man''s body more and more dim, floating, as if at any time can dissipate.


    Listening to all this, Du Shaofu did not speak, but his mind was always in a violent fluctuation. There were too many questions and puzzles in his mind. It turned out that the tianwu Fujing was called "the ancient space of waste", which was only a small part of the complete "ancient space".


    The middle-aged man looks like an ordinary man. Even he didn''t see the difference before. He didn''t expect to be the soul of the space in the "ancient space".


    How long has this ancient space existed? What is the complete ancient space like? What is the relationship between the ancient space and tianwu college? What the soul of space said is that in the original world catastrophe, countless strong people fell down, countless people were robbed, and the ancient space was divided into two parts. What kind of disaster was this?


    Du Shaofu was shocked by so many questions and puzzles.


    "Sir, what is the existence of ancient space?"


    With too many questions in his mind, Du Shaofu asked the middle-aged man.


    "Ancient space, can be said to be equivalent to a half virtual world, which has everything you need to understand. Fu array, esoteric method and animal power all exist, but now you are in a very small part of the ancient space, resources are scarce, and the level is not high. If one day you can control the complete ancient space and understand everything, then you can become one of the strongest in the world. "


    The middle-aged man said to Du Shaofu: "although you are in a very small part of the ancient space, as long as you can completely control the integration of the ancient space, you can also make everything in this space useless. You can understand how much you can control, and how much power you can activate. All the animal power, secret arts, and runes in this space can be used by you. Once it is strong, you can use it If the enemy is trapped in the ancient space, he can only be slaughtered by you. The beauty and mystery of the enemy will be gradually discovered after you can integrate and control them. "


    After hearing this, Du Shaofu was shocked again. Then he continued to ask the middle-aged man, "Sir, what is the relationship between the ancient space and tianwu academy?"


    "The master of the ancient space is the first Dean of tianwu college, or my master. He founded tianwu college in this wild place countless years ago, which shocked the mainland. For countless years, tianwu college has only a vice president but no Dean. It is also because of me that I can feel that he still exists in the world, but he can not escape from the catastrophe of heaven and earth. "


    The middle-aged man said to Du Shaofu, "I chose you to integrate the ancient space. I also hope that you can integrate the complete ancient space one day. When you become the strongest one, you will have the opportunity to help the master escape from the disaster.All this can only be done by you. For countless years, I can''t recover. I can''t do it with my heart. For countless years, I''ve been selecting people who are qualified to become the strongest.


    Although over the years, there have been many talented people in tianwu college. Many of them have the chance to become the strongest. One of them is Du Tingxuan, your father. Just when I wanted to choose him, the boy never came back to the college.


    In addition, there are several highly qualified people. I remember that one of them, Aotong, should be your mother and the latest seven night dawn. However, their origins are too unusual to make me believe, so I can only choose you. "


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled. He didn''t expect that there were still secrets in tianwu Academy. I''m afraid that even the Taishang elder didn''t know about them.


    After stabilizing his shock, Du Shaofu continued to ask, "Sir, where is the other half of the ancient space now?"


    The middle-aged man wanted to shake his head and said, "I don''t know. I am too weak to feel the existence of another ancient space after the catastrophe. Maybe a new spirit of space has been bred in the ancient space. In order to prevent me from swallowing it when it is weak, I have deliberately escaped to hide it."


    "Sir, tianwu college has suffered a catastrophe. How can you not help? Maybe you can avoid this catastrophe of tianwu college, and let countless college students survive." Du Shaofu asked, thinking of the bloody scene in his heart, he was still grieving.


    "This disaster can not be compared with the original catastrophe of heaven and earth. In the original catastrophe, countless strong people in tianwu college fell down, countless creatures in heaven and earth dissipated, and many of the most powerful ones fell down, and sorrow was everywhere. That was the real catastrophe.


    Although I have a way to make tianwu college escape this disaster, what is the use of that? If I really let tianwu college escape this disaster, I''m afraid that it will lead to the real destruction of tianwu college. Then it will be the real doomsday.


    Well, I''ve answered your fourth question. I can''t support it any more. Remember, put your soul mark on my soul seed and integrate the ancient space.


    In addition, I have controlled the time here. You have recovered in this place for two and a half years, but it has only been three months for the outside world, so you can rest assured that you can integrate the ancient space here.


    When you integrate the ancient space, you will be able to control this magical effect. It will also have a lot of assistance for your future cultivation.


    The disaster is far away, but it will come one day. It''s a blessing or a curse. It depends on yourself. "


    At the last words of the middle-aged man, his body finally dissipated completely and turned into a secret pattern. With the rays of the sun, it finally condensed into a small mysterious light ball in the space.


    This small mysterious ball of light, like a small star in the rotation, the vast and boundless ancient breath waves out, like chaos


    After a moment of silence, the space around Du Shaofu''s mind disappeared and gradually returned to normal. It was in the mud ball palace in Du Shaofu''s mind that space fluctuated and an invisible spiritual energy fluctuated.


    "Is this the soul seed? Let''s start..."


    At that time, Du Fu''s soul was able to control the space of the spirit of the spirit.


    According to the spirit of space, the time in this space has accelerated ten times, just like the half year after the tianwu assembly.


    Ten times more time to speed up the comparison, so Du Shaofu was not worried about the time outside.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed and he sat cross legged in an ancient and hazy space. However, the magical light net on his body continued to release thunder and lightning.


    "Zizi..."


    A stream of pure lightning energy continued to overflow and pour into Du Shaofu''s body. At this time, Du Shaofu''s powerful and domineering atmosphere continued to climb.


    However, when this kind of breath ascended, it would take a little longer time for Du Shaofu to further his cultivation.


    So time goes on again, and the silent space falls into silence again


    "It was the third watch break again. Xiao Yu continued to code the words, asking for flowers to guarantee the bottom of the story. Thank you, sunny''s brother mirage, for your reward. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    Dark city, more than three months after tianwu college was razed to the ground, suddenly one day, a shocking news came out of the city.


    According to the news, the Heisha gate invited the other three forces with one cabinet, one fort and two gates. After three days, they discussed the alliance and planned to form an alliance among the four forces.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole dark city was shocked. The alliance of the four forces was extraordinary for the whole dark forest.


    "Is it because the tianwu Academy was destroyed, which put pressure on the four forces, so that they wanted to form an alliance?"


    "Not necessarily. It may be that the four forces want to unite and really control the whole dark forest."


    "It''s not necessarily true that the alliance of the four forces was initiated by the Heisha sect. I''m afraid the Heisha sect wants to be the leader of the four forces and become the leader of the alliance after the alliance."


    "Although the three forces of mujiabao, Wanyun Pavilion and shuanghenmen have agreed to the invitation of the Heisha sect to form an alliance, it is not certain that the alliance will be successful in the end, but it is not certain. At present, it is unknown that the other three forces are not stupid."


    "That''s right. Even if the four forces can really form an alliance, I''m afraid it won''t be led by the Heisha sect. No one will be controlled in vain. I''m afraid it will be difficult for the four forces to form an alliance this time."


    When the news spread, the whole city of darkness was full of heated discussion, waiting for the results of three days one by one.


    With the passage of more than three months, the news of the fall of Du Shaofu, the president of the World Association, came out. In the middle and lower levels of the World Association, which was only recently stabilized, there were many disturbances and some people were worried.


    In particular, not long ago, a vice-president named Du Yunlong appeared in the Tianxia Association, and it was rumored that he was still the second brother of the president, which made the middle and lower classes have some turmoil.


    But later, intentionally or unintentionally, the rumored vice-chairman Du Yunlong made a move to defeat a hall leader in Wuhou District, which formed a kind of shock.


    In addition, there is a king of medicine sitting in the World Association, but there is no big problem in the world meeting.


    The last time Du Shaofu''s suppression and elimination made many people even more frightened and did not dare to make an attempt.


    What''s more, there are night floating Ling, huafankong, xiawenxing, Baiqi and other people in the world meeting. At present, it is still stable.


    At dusk, on the mountains, the setting sun sets in the West. The setting sun slowly penetrates into the thin clouds. The sunset clouds spread all around, spreading half the sky, gradually fading layer by layer, until it turns to gray white.


    The night then shrouded the sky, covering the whole chaos demon city.


    "One cabinet, one fortress, two gates and four forces are allied. I''m afraid the purpose is not simple..."


    In the world meeting, in a quiet courtyard, Li Xue''s hand is holding a piece of news jade Jane, Daimei micro Cu, Jiaoyan micro coagulation.


    Three days later, almost under the attention of the whole dark forest, the heads of the four forces gathered in a building outside the four forces to discuss the alliance of the four forces.


    Some people see that among the four major forces, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, hate heaven and earth, Wan San Pang, Xue Tianqiu and so on, appear one after another.


    On this day, the city is looking forward to it, but the place where the four major forces are deliberating is waiting.


    There is no doubt that the other three forces do not believe in the black evil gate at all, and they are absolutely prepared.


    "Boom


    But all of a sudden, the atmosphere of terror spread and the whole space fell into chaos and distortion.


    "What''s the matter? It''s a trap!"


    The other three forces accompanied by the strong shock, breath surging, war meet.


    "Everyone, relax. It''s just a small Fu array set up by our gate. If you don''t worry, it will be OK."


    At a time when the other three forces were at a loss and wanted to join hands to deal with the Heisha sect, the elders of the Heisha sect came to the notice of concern. The arrangement of the Fu array was to guard against people spying on the news.


    In addition, many people from the three major forces were worried and nervous. It really did not take long for the array of terror symbols to disappear.


    Then, news came out of the dark city that the alliance of four forces, one cabinet and one fort, was successful. Xue Tianqiu, the leader of Heisha sect, was appointed the leader of the Dark Alliance after the alliance.


    The news suddenly exceeded many people''s expectations and made people surprised.


    With the alliance of the four forces of one Pavilion, one castle, two gates, the morning sun rises in the East, and the morning clouds cover the chaos demon city.


    In the hall of Tianxia Association, there are only a few high-level officials in the hall, including Li Xue, Cao Yu, ye Piaoling, huafankong, Baiqi, xiawenxing, yingwangluodao, etc.


    The king of medicine sat at the head of the table with a pale face.


    There are two new entrants in this hall.


    One of them was a 22-3-year-old young man in a cloud robe with shoulder length black hair. His black hair was set against his strong body, and his eyes were very deep and sharp on his handsome face.


    The other is a woman of the same age. She is graceful and graceful. Her dark hair is as smooth as a waterfall. Her green silk is tied up loosely. Her eyes are ethereal and her face is young and beautiful. She has an indescribable enchantment.This man and a woman are Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong, the eldest of the younger generation of Du family in Shicheng.


    After Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman arrived at the chaos demon city, they immediately entered the world meeting.


    When Du Shaofu lost the news, Du Yunlong, the vice president, naturally supported the overall situation.


    With the support of Yaowang and Yingwang gongdao, as well as the support of Du Shaofu''s cronies such as Hua fankong and Xia Wenxing, Du Yunlong, the vice president, is not too big and no problem.


    It''s just that Du Yunlong is a newcomer. If he wants to convince the public thoroughly, it will naturally take a process.


    At the moment, all the people in the hall sat upright, and their faces were rather dignified.


    Last night, the world will receive a mysterious message jade slips, which says that the four forces of one cabinet, one fort, two gates have formed an alliance. The Wuzhen mountain people who came out of the world at the beginning became the deputy head of the Heisha gate, and there was a five poison mountain man who became the worship of the Heisha gate.


    "Worship, vice president, according to the mysterious message we received from the jade slips, a cabinet, a castle and two gates have been formally formed into a dark alliance. Xue Tianqiu has successfully become the leader of the Dark Alliance. Wuzhen mountain people have also joined the Heisha gate. Their alliance may be extremely harmful to our world." Inside the hall, Li Xue and Dai Mei frown slightly, which is what she worries about most these days.


    "If the news is true, after the four forces of one cabinet, one fort, two gates and four forces join forces, the first thing I fear is that I don''t have a chance in the world. Wuzhen mountain people even joined the Heisha gate, and there are five poison mountain people. The alliance of the four forces of one cabinet, one castle, two gates and four forces is absolutely abnormal." The king of medicine looks a little coagulant, one cabinet, one castle, two gates and four forces join forces, and Xue Tianqiu of Heisha sect becomes the leader of the alliance. Naturally, there are many problems in this process. Judging from his experience, he is afraid that what should happen.


    "King of medicine, what is the origin of the five poison mountain people?"


    The eagle king Gong Dao sideways to the medicine King doctor. At this time, the long sleeve of his right arm is covered, and his face is still pale. It seems that he has not recovered since the last heavy injury.


    The medicine King frowned and said, "the five poison mountain man is also an old man who has been famous for a long time. The master of medicine among the lingfu masters only practices the poison soul skill. He is full of poison and has a very cruel heart. Many people want to kill him, but they are afraid that he is full of poison. He is also very powerful, so he has been able to let him be free. It is said that he has been in Zhongzhou all the time I think that this guy has come to the corner of the dark forest. "


    "The king of medicine, the king of eagle, I have just come here, and I am not very clear about everything in the dark forest. The third younger brother has not heard of the alliance of the four forces of one cabinet, one castle, two gates and four forces. Please make an idea about this matter."


    Du Yunlong got up and saluted the king of medicine and the king of medicine. Although he was the vice-president of the World Association, he knew that both the king of medicine and the king of Eagle were the old people of the World Association. He was full of respect in front of the king of medicine and the king of Eagle. Especially when he came back to Du''s house in Shicheng, he was more grateful to learn that the elder uncle was saved by the king of medicine.


    "Vice president, you are welcome."


    The king of medicine and the king of Eagle indicated that Du Yunlong didn''t need to be polite. Then the king of medicine moved his eyes and looked at the people in the hall and said, "although the four forces of one cabinet, one castle, two gates and four forces have already formed an alliance, and the Wuzhen mountain people and the five poison mountain people have joined in, many of them are strong, their power is huge, and their strength is greatly increased. However, we are not without the ability to compete. The bottom card in our hands has not yet arrived It''s impossible to compete with the four big forces. It''s just that... "


    At the end of the speech, the king of medicine slightly sighed and said, "it''s just that Xiaoqing has been in the closed area all the time. If Du Xiaoqing is here, he doesn''t have to worry about the four big forces. It would be better if he was there. Unfortunately, that guy is too arrogant. Now


    "Master Yao Wang, master eagle, did you see the three younger brothers being robbed and fallen?"


    In the hall, Du Xiaoman asked the king of medicine and the king of eagle. His dark eyes were as clear as a stream, and their eyes were moving.


    "No, no one has seen it."


    The king of medicine shook his head. When the first scene of the day had been recalled countless times, although there was no trace of Du Shaofu, there was no one to see him robbed and fallen in the dazzling light.


    "No one has seen it with their own eyes. I believe that the third brother will be OK. Maybe it won''t be long before the third brother will come back suddenly."


    After hearing this, Du Xiaoman and Mu Jianyi walked out of the Du family in Shicheng. The dark forest, tianwu academy and Longcheng, the imperial capital of the stone dragon Empire, have created a series of miracles and miracles. This time, she also believes that the three brothers are absolutely OK and will return safely.


    "I don''t know why. I believe he''s OK. Maybe he will come back."


    In the hall, it has always been the night with little words. In the light tone, there is a very inexplicable positive look in the eyes.


    "I believe it, too." Li Xue light way, eyes light micro motion, body graceful, like in silent enchanting


    "Today is updated, tomorrow we will continue to work hard and continue to ask for flowers. Thank you very much. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    Dark forest, a cabinet, a castle, two doors, four forces formed a dark alliance, so that everyone was stunned.


    Some small and medium-sized forces are even more worried. In the past, one cabinet, one fortress, two gates and four big forces have restrained each other, and they have been able to survive in the cracks.


    But at this moment, after the alliance of the four big forces, one castle, one castle, two gates and four big forces, it is afraid that all the small and medium-sized forces will no longer have a place to live, and the whole dark forest will gradually be under the control of the Dark Alliance.


    In the misty space, Du Shaofu was suspended in the air, sitting cross legged, and the lightning all over his body was like a silver snake. With the overflowing of lightning energy, there was an endless stream.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed, and his breath was climbing. However, he was immersed in another strange state in his mind.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the spiritual and spiritual energy seems invisible, but it is real, just like countless energy filaments floating.


    The energy of spiritual soul is soft and pure, fluctuating, and constantly envelops the energy light ball like stars in the mud ball palace of the mind.


    A stream of invisible spiritual energy, as if condensed into a series of talisman and secret patterns, began to pour into the light sphere.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was arranging the soul mark, which was extremely complicated. However, the soul species left by the ancient space was in its initial state, just like a newborn baby, and it was incomparably pure.


    Therefore, for Du Shaofu, apart from some time and tedious process, there was not much danger.


    Of course, this does not mean that there is no danger at all. Anything related to the spirit and soul will not be too easy.


    Spiritual soul, to some extent, is absolutely the most vulnerable and untouchable place. Once any accident happens, the consequence is unbearable.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu did not dare to have the slightest carelessness at this time, and was absorbed in arranging the soul mark.


    In the mud pill palace, Du Shaofu could also feel that there was a strong and thin soul energy on the soul ball of the ancient space, which was like a small star. This energy made Du Shaofu''s spiritual soul feel warm.


    After a long period of time, under the arrangement of the soul mark, when an invisible spiritual energy in the mud pill palace finally fell into the soul species of the ancient space, the whole mud pill palace of Du Shaofu suddenly fluctuated.


    "Hi..."


    At this moment, the soul of the space rotating like a small star trembles slightly. In an instant, a strange energy spreads out, releasing a dazzling soft and pure light in the mud pill palace, and the whole mud ball palace is shining.


    "Boom


    Although the light is soft and pure, its momentum is ancient, domineering and vigorous.


    This kind of ancient domineering and vigorous energy released from the mud pill palace immediately made Du Shaofu''s mind tremble.


    As if a huge reservoir opened its gate and poured the torrential flood into a small river, it made Du Shaofu''s mind swell and hurt, like the mud pill palace would burst immediately.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    This is the place where the spirit and soul are the most vulnerable and untouchable place in the mud pill palace. With such a torrent of energy, Du Shaofu suddenly couldn''t help but open his mouth and gush out blood.


    The flash of thunder and lightning around Du Shaofu''s body suddenly stopped and dimmed for a moment, but then gradually recovered.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu felt even more miserable. The huge energy that spread from the soul of the ancient space is also a kind of existence of soul. At this moment, Du Shaofu should be integrated with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu placed the soul mark in the soul species, and the two were like one body. At this time, the soul energy in the soul species of the ancient space poured out. If the soul energy of the powerful soul species completely occupied the mud ball palace in his mind, he was afraid that he would not control the ancient space in the future, but control himself in the ancient space. He became a walking corpse, like an instrument and spirit In.


    "Not good."


    Under such changes, Du Shaofu could not help but take a breath from the depths of his soul. The soul of space did not tell him this. If the soul energy occupied his own mud ball palace, he would be really bad.


    "Hum!"


    Just when Du Shaofu was dignified and anxious, suddenly the wind and thunder resounded from the mud pill palace in his mind, and he was shocked.


    "Hula..."


    Then Du Shaofu clearly felt that his mud pill palace suddenly spread out a dazzling light, and then there was a flash of talisman and secret lines, which turned into a series of unsophisticated characters.


    The appearance of these characters immediately released a stream of ancient light, like a God''s awn, shining in the mire palace.


    Du Shaofu''s understanding of these raw and astringent characters is exactly the secret formula of the remnant chapter.


    At this time, these unsophisticated characters are like dazzling Ancient Runes, which bloom like fireworks in the mud pill palace of the mind, and the light blooms in the mud pill palace, wrapping the soul energy in the ancient space, as if to devour each other.Although the soul energy of the soul species in the ancient space is soft and pure, just like a newborn baby, the old domineering atmosphere can directly resist the mysterious formula.


    It can be seen from this that if the soul of the ancient space is the middle-aged man who has his own will, the secret formula of this remnant can''t cover the soul of the ancient space.


    At the moment, the collision of the two energies made Du Shaofu''s mind swell and pain unprecedented, as if his mind was about to explode immediately.


    "Can this mysterious skill refine the soul energy?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly thought of something. He immediately ran the mysterious formula of the remnant martial arts and recited the unsophisticated characters in his mind.


    "Hula..."


    With the promotion of the mysterious formula, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that those unsophisticated characters were like living, and their power was greatly increased.


    The huge soul energy poured out from the soul species of the ancient space immediately began to be directly transformed into the soul energy needed by oneself under the refining of the mysterious remnant skill.


    With the promotion of the mysterious residual chapter, the soul of the ancient space is also slightly trembling.


    The pure and soft, ancient and powerful soul energy immediately spread out and poured into Du Shaofu''s mind.


    Finally, under the refining of Du Shaofu, it has become the spiritual and spiritual energy of Du Shaofu.


    These spiritual energies poured out from the ancient space are different and extraordinary, which are not comparable to those of ordinary soul energy.


    It made Du Shaofu feel his soul. At this time, he felt as if he was immersed in a soft and warm light. The feeling was like the fetus in the mother''s belly.


    "Hula..."


    On the soul of the ancient space, the pure and ancient domineering energy and energy poured into Du Shaofu''s mud ball palace, making waves of sound like water waves.


    In this vast and powerful soul energy pouring down, Du Shaofu felt that his own soul in the mud ball palace could not be compared with the soul energy in that ancient space. The soul energy in the ancient space was much stronger and more powerful.


    Du Shaofu originally set his own soul mark in the soul species of the ancient space. Therefore, this kind of refining is also easy.


    There is no confrontation between these two kinds of soul energy, and they blend easily.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu is madly refining the soul energy poured out from the soul species of the ancient space. On the surface of Du Shaofu''s body, it is also gradually covered with a layer of white magic light on the lightning light of the silver snake. The ancient breath is constantly fluctuating.


    "Hula..."


    The soul energy in the soul species of the ancient space was constantly refined by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s electric light was also covered up. The white magic light around him formed a circle of invisible waves in the misty space. Taking Du Shaofu as the center, it slowly spread and opened


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s body is like a pure son of God. It is extremely mysterious and thrilling.


    But at this moment, no one can touch this space, otherwise it will be jaw dropping.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s old domineering atmosphere, which was full of authority and terror, was enough to make all living beings tremble and make people''s minds tremble and their souls crawl.


    As time went by, the white gods on Du Shaofu''s body became more and more dazzling, and the old domineering atmosphere became more and more strong.


    But the spirit species in the ancient space is getting smaller and weaker at the moment.


    Although the speed of energy dissipation is extremely slow for the spirit species of the ancient space, but this kind of refining will one day be able to be completely refined.


    All this, Du Shaofu has been immersed in the sea of soul, other things do not know.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the spirit and soul of the palace of mud pills in his mind fluctuated more and more vigorously. In the quiet gathering, the spirit breath has been climbing, constantly climbing, and extremely terrible climbing.


    At this moment, I''m afraid that even if the king of medicine saw Du Shaofu''s spiritual and spiritual strength rising at such a terrible speed, he would be shocked to be thirsty and suck his saliva.


    This is simply abnormal. How hard it is for other masters to cultivate spiritual and spiritual power. But at this time, the rising speed of Du Shaofu''s spiritual and spiritual power seems to be flying


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    At dusk, the sun is setting, the sun is like blood!


    In the hall, the dark city, the Heisha gate, Xue Tianqiu looked at many powerful Heisha men in the hall, and his voice was somber: "all elders, Dharma protectors, listen to orders, inform the Heisha disciples, go to Luan demon city immediately. Five days later, the Dark Alliance million troops, thoroughly wipe out the chaos demon city World Association!"


    "Whoosh..."


    At this moment, there were several armies surging in and out of the dark city. The monsters'' mounts were flapping and neighing, and the breath was surging. At last, they set out in an overwhelming way, aiming at the chaotic demon city in the dark forest.


    Dark Alliance, gathered millions of elite troops, together to chaos demon city, let the whole darkness within shock boiling.


    Everyone knows that the one million elite army of the Dark Alliance sent out to Luan demon city, which may be to deal with the monster forces that have been occupying the chaos demon cliff.


    But before this, everyone knew that the world would be the first to be destroyed by the Dark Alliance.


    Du Shaofu, the president of tianwu academy, originally had a feud with Xue Tianqiu, the head of Heisha sect and the leader of the Dark Alliance, but he had a feud of killing his son.


    Now, although the World Association has great strength, it is said that the king of eagle''s gongs and swords have not recovered, and the king of medicine is suffering from injuries. Du Shaofu has also fallen. Will there be no inside information in the world to resist the dark alliance formed by the alliance of the four major forces?


    For a moment, the news came out, and the whole dark forest was concerned.


    A great war, covering the chaos demon city!


    When the whole dark city was boiling, inside the dark city, outside the mujiabao business house, the business of the tea stand in the lane was light. A boy of 11 or 12 was lying on the table practicing writing.


    The little boy writes, stroke by stroke, very attentive, the pen is attentive, the writing style is fresh, the font is vivid and vigorous.


    At this time, if some old men saw it, they would be very happy. The little boy is so skillful that he can be called a master of calligraphy in the world. How can he not be shocked.


    By the tea stand, the woman with silver hair looked into the air, and then in the setting sun, she continued to waddle through the tea in her hands.


    Sunset, tea stand a quiet, old and young, let people watch, can also be quiet heart, sweep away the impetuous heart.


    In the misty space, Du Shaofu''s dazzling white divine awn rippled with the ancient breath, and his prestige was astonishing.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, Du Xiaoyao''s five finger mountain body suddenly trembled, and the area was constantly expanding.


    Then, in a short period of time, on the top of the five finger mountain, endless dazzling light burst out like a waterfall, and the secret patterns of the talisman were dazzling, just like the sky in the sun. The power made the whole space tremble, as if to suppress and destroy the blurred space.


    "Hula!"


    On the huge Wuzhi Mountain, the talisman secret pattern creeps, and a strong breath of life begins to erupt. Then, in the naked eye, the shadow of Wuzhi Mountain turns into a huge golden ape.


    "Oh..."


    The golden ape roars and is covered with rays. The mysterious patterns of the talisman are derived and evolved to communicate with the heaven and earth. It gives people a feeling that heaven and earth are beginning to open and all things are in the beginning. The runes in the sky constantly pour into their bodies, making the surrounding space ripple.


    When everything calms down, it looks like a golden ape that can push all directions and suppress everything. The shadow of the golden ape shrinks, and the mysterious lines of the talisman are restrained. It turns into a little monkey of the size of a baby. There is a touch of gold mark in the center of the eyebrow, which is like a flame. By adding mystery, he slowly introverts and leaves a light mark like a five finger mountain peak. It is Du Xiao The body of the demon''s red Jiri macaque.


    "HISHI..."


    The breath converged, and Du Xiaoyao seemed to feel something. His nimble pupils immediately looked at Du Shaofu, who was sitting cross legged with red Luo. His long and dense eyelashes curled slightly, and his bright and deep pale gold eyes waved his surprised and surprised eyes.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s white light became more and more dazzling, and the air of despotism and antiquity reached the extreme.


    In his mind, Du Shaofu, who was immersed in it at the moment, didn''t notice that the ghost species in the ancient space he had put his soul mark on was originally the size of two fists, but at the moment, it was only the size of the tip of a little thumb.


    The energy of Du Fu is becoming less and less.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s own spiritual and spiritual energy has reached a terrible level, whistling and fluctuating, shining brightly.


    Under the mysterious skill fragments, the spiritual and spiritual energy of Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace is like a fierce beast, which devours and fuses the final pure ancient soul energy, and devours and merges all the soul energy in the last desolate space.


    "Boom..."


    As the last trace of soul energy was swallowed up in the ancient space, the soul species disappeared completely. In Du Shaofu''s mud ball palace, a dazzling strong light suddenly spread, an ancient hegemonic, like the invisible wave of the ancient, was also like a storm from the white God of Du Shaofu''s body.In the mud pill palace, Du Shaofu''s breath of terror continued to climb, and suddenly, it reached an absolute terror.


    Then, in Du Shaofu''s mind, countless talismans and secret patterns twinkled in the terrifying soul energy. Finally, they gathered together, just like space fluctuations, and condensed into a dazzling ball of light.


    The light ball revolves, just like a small star, wrapped with the secret patterns of the talisman, and the old domineering and powerful atmosphere spreads out.


    However, this light ball was not the original soul in the ancient space, but was condensed from Du Shaofu''s own mud ball palace.


    The spirit condenses and the soul forms.


    This is the symbol of the six star spirit Fu master. Only the spirit and soul power of the six star spirit Fu master can reach such a level.


    But now, without knowing it, Du Shaofu actually swallowed up all kinds of spirits in the ancient space and blended with himself. He also made himself step into the position of six star spirit Rune master unconsciously.


    At the moment, if there were other six star talismans who could spy out the situation of Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, I''m afraid it would be astonishing.


    The area of Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace is much larger than that of the normal six star spirit Fu Master''s mud pill palace. The ancient domineering atmosphere makes people''s soul unable to resist the pressure from the ancient times.


    At this time, the spirit of Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace was solid. After the soul was formed, it was like a small star on the soul light sphere, which was completely different from other six star spirit talismans.


    The general six star spirit Rune master''s soul light sphere is the size of a baby''s fist.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s spiritual light sphere was the size of an adult''s fist. In particular, it was covered with dazzling talisman and secret patterns, which was absolutely not possessed by other six star talisman.


    "Chulala..."


    At this moment, as Du Shaofu stepped into the six-star spirit Fu master, the space around him trembled. Within the white God awn, accompanied by the pure lightning light, it was like wild thunder dancing!


    "Boom!"


    The space vibrates and the energy fluctuates. I don''t know where it comes from. At this time, the surging energy of heaven and earth converges into the space, making the space with thunder, and a lot of lightning is like a silver snake.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s spirit of martial arts, which was overflowing with thunder and lightning energy, was once again full in the long process.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound of energy coming out of the Shenque, a terrifying and domineering atmosphere swept over like a volcano and spread quietly like a storm.


    "Ji..."


    All of a sudden, the silver snake and the golden awn shuttle back and forth. All the time, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird fluttered its wings and gathered together, overlooking the world, it was unmatched.


    Covered with white divine awn, Du Shaofu sits in the air with his knees crossed. The light is dazzling. The golden winged ROC bird cage is like a divine Son. It is mysterious and shocking!


    Martial arts, Rune master level, at this time, double breakthrough, breath terror, space chaos.


    The shock of this scene, at this moment, is only Du Xiaoyao can have a chance to see.


    "It''s a terrible breath. It''s breaking through one after another. What''s the benefit of this guy?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s soul pupil trembled, even he was shocked at the moment.


    "Hula..."


    The vast atmosphere, amazing spread to open, after a long time to gradually converge.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were still closed, but at the moment, the invisible soul energy was released like a tide, and the wave spread in the misty space. All of a sudden, the whole space clearly appeared in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    Everything in the space clearly appears in his mind. Du Shaofu''s spiritual and spiritual energy can detect any tiny corner in this space.


    Scenes of familiar places appeared in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    At the beginning, the understanding of the realm of tianwu Fu, the Xiaotian demon, tiger and beast can be small space, many Fu arrays, and the first layer, second layer and third layer of the war situation In addition, there is a strange space, in which there are a lot of martial arts skills, pills, spirit tools, talismans and so on, which is where the "spirit state" lies


    With the fluctuation of spiritual and spiritual power, Du Shaofu can now peep into the whole tianwu Fu realm and feel that he can control the tianwu Fujing, that is, the now barren ancient space, as if it had been integrated into the ancient space.


    As long as the mind moves, you can control everything in the ancient space, and urge you to understand the Fu array and animal power thoroughly.


    Du Shaofu clearly knew that if a strong enemy entered the wasteland space, he would immediately be able to control the animal power in the ancient space, and Fu array would suppress it.


    At any time, the mind and spirit can understand the secret of animal power, Rune array, control the extremely special ten times time speed in the ancient space, and so on. At this time, it appeared in Du Shaofu''s spirit and soul in a very short time.


    "HISHI..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu, who was lost in the space, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of astonishment and doubt, as if he had encountered the most terrifying or incredible thing."Two watch, flowers and recommendations. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    "What about the soul of the ancient space?"


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and his eyes were shocked. After peeping into everything in the ancient space, he found that there was no trace of the soul species in the ancient space.


    "Did I merge the spirits of the ancient space..."


    Thinking carefully about what had happened in his mind, Du Shaofu seemed to recall something. The soul species in the ancient space seemed to have been swallowed up and integrated by himself, rather than simply laying the soul mark in the soul species of the ancient space.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know what consequences he would have if he integrated the spirit of the ancient space. However, what he felt most now was that he could clearly feel the difference and gap between himself and the past. The spiritual and spiritual power in the mud pill palace in his mind was many times stronger than he did not know at the beginning, and he also stepped to the level of the first six star talisman.


    These terrible breakthroughs are amazing. The six-star spirit Fu master is equal to the kingdom of Wu, which is no doubt equal to that he has stepped on the king one step at a time.


    The surging spirit and soul energy in his mind gave Du Shaofu a feeling that if he now urged "xuanhun Tong" to deal with the original LV Kun, he would be able to directly destroy LV Kun.


    However, under the continuous breakthrough of this kind of terror, Du Shaofu could also feel some signs of virtual loosening in the mud pill palace. It seems that the breakthrough is too fast, which has a lot of impact on the foundation. In the next calculation, he has to stabilize the spiritual and spiritual energy.


    "You have broken through to the six star spirit Rune master."


    Du Xiaoyao came forward, holding his head high, and looking at Du Shaofu with pale golden eyes, he looked back and forth in his eyes, which was also very surprised.


    "Yes, six star Rune master."


    When Du Shaofu laughed, he immediately felt the changes in his body. At the moment, his internal organs, muscles and muscles were once again strong to a new height. Especially without his body, there seemed to be a faint breath of thunder and lightning.


    What shocked Du Shaofu most was that at the moment, the powerful and mysterious atmosphere in his body was even more terrible, and his cultivation had reached the level on the other side of the territory of marquis Wu.


    Breaking through two levels one after another, together with the terrifying breakthrough of the rune master, this time can be said to be an amazing breakthrough.


    "The harvest is not shallow."


    Du Shaofu got up with a smile in his eyes. He stretched out his loins in this misty space. His bones and joints "clattered" all over his body, and faintly showed a faint golden light on his body surface. It was as if any tiny cell hair contained a terrible amount of energy, which could explode at any time.


    "It''s so comfortable."


    With Du Shaofu''s stretching and slouching, Du Shaofu''s breath of turbid Qi spurted out from his throat, and his whole body felt an indescribable sense of happiness.


    Holding the palm of his hand, Du Shaofu felt the powerful and mysterious Qi in his body and the energy in his cells and muscles, which could be used by himself at any time and could be erupted at any time.


    This made Du Shaofu have a feeling that if he really blows out and lands on an ordinary person who has just ascended the realm of King Wu, he may be able to smash the ordinary novice into flesh and blood pieces.


    Feeling such a strong sense of power, Du Shaofu''s face also raised a smile, this feeling is really useful.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s unprovoked smile, Du Xiaoyao finally couldn''t hold back. After glancing at Du Shaofu, he turned his mouth in disgust and said, "can you put on your clothes first and then smile?"


    "Shit..."


    As Du Xiaoyao''s voice dropped, Du Shaofu immediately yelled and scolded. He immediately found a purple robe from the storage bag in the surrounding floating space and put it on. His eyes were still white to Du Xiaoyao. Then his eyes were quite surprised and said, "have you also broken through?"


    "Well, after swallowing so much elixir, elixir, and talisman, although I have consumed it, the energy still remains in me, which makes me take the opportunity to make some breakthroughs." Du Xiaoyao looked very indifferent, but he was not as proud as Du Shaofu had been after his breakthrough.


    Du Shaofu nodded, then reached out and pulled the Zijin tianque, which was suspended in the space nearby, into his hands.


    "Fortunately, there is no problem."


    Du Shaofu felt that the breath in the Zijin heavenly palace seemed to be extremely stable. Du Shaofu also breathed a sigh of relief. At the beginning, it seemed that at the end of the day, the terrible evil spirit was released by himself, which was beyond his control and almost swallowed by the evil spirit.


    After tearing up a purple robe again, Du Shaofu was relieved when he wrapped the Zijin tianque tightly on his shoulder and back.


    Although Zijin tianque has incomparable power and terror, he can directly kill the general Emperor Wu territory if he urges him now, but he doesn''t dare to urge him next time. The terrible consequences are unbearable. If he is not lucky this time, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Du Shaofu did not know that Zijin tianque had already been suppressed by the spirit of space in the ancient space, otherwise it would have broken the seal. Du Shaofu thought that he was lucky, so he escaped this time.For a moment, Du Shaofu cleaned up and left the misty space in a burst of groping.


    After going out, Du Shaofu found out that they had appeared in a crack in the ground of a vast abyss, and they were still in the area of the dark forest.


    "Hula..."


    A round light ball less than the size of a palm appeared in Du Shaofu''s hand. On the round light ball, the talisman''s Secret patterns twinkled, the glow spread, and the breath of antiquity rippled and spread


    "This is the ancient space."


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised that the ancient space, the former tianwu Fujing, was actually a light ball the size of a palm.


    At this time, Du Shaofu could clearly feel everything in the ancient space. He was completely integrated with the ancient space, as if he had been integrated with the ancient space. This feeling was extremely mysterious.


    "I don''t feel like I can eat it. I''m afraid it''s not simple."


    Du Xiaoyao looks at the ancient space in Du Shaofu''s hands. The breath of antiquity that spreads from the sphere of light makes Du Xiaoyao feel that he can''t swallow the light ball.


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu''s mind moved. The wasteland space turned into a talisman and secret pattern. Finally, he swept it into his eyebrow, and then put the ancient space into his own clay palace.


    At this moment, there are two light spheres in Du Shaofu''s mud ball palace. One is the condensation of spiritual and spiritual energy, and the other is the ancient space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the sunset, the dusk has blurred, the sky full of sunset, also gradually flat.


    Night shrouded, stars began to hang in the dark blue curtain, the boundless sky, a crescent moon hovered, seemed very lonely, but also very comfortable.


    Occasionally, the moon is covered by night fog, and the mountains are dark and gloomy.


    Tianwu college, once the land of the ancient vicissitudes, has become ruins and ruins everywhere. There is still a faint smell of blood in the air, which proves the bloody and tragic of the first World War in the early days.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the night sky, a figure fell from the sky like a ghost. The figure was tall and thin. It was a young man of seventeen or eighteen years old. His purple robe moved in the dark.


    The young man in purple robe is carrying a wrapped sword behind his shoulder. His eyes in his eyes become more and more profound in the dark, spreading brilliance.


    "How did it all turn out to be like this..."


    A little golden macaque stands on the shoulder of a young man in purple robe and looks at the scene of devastation around him. His eyes twinkle and sighs for it.


    Purple robed youth did not speak, looked around, his resolute face, eyes gushed with cold, a breath in the body surging out, full of evil, people will be groundless cold.


    A moment later, in front of the huge mausoleum, the purple robed youth stood still.


    After a long time, the purple robed youth bowed down to the tombstone, looked at the names on the tombstone, and said softly: "for everything suffered by tianwu college, someone will pay back ten times. The inheritance of tianwu college will be carried forward, so as to comfort all the heroes and souls!"


    "Whoosh..."


    As the voice dropped, the purple robed youth and the golden macaque left the sky. After a flash, they disappeared in the night.


    In the morning, everything is quiet, the night disappears, and the remnant stars are hanging in the sky.


    "Hula..."


    In the chaos demon city, in this early morning, the mountains and forests shake, the ground trembles, and the forest sea fluctuates.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In a short period of time, the sky has a monster mount roar, and then a large number of monsters from the sky flapping out, accompanied by a strong wind, sweeping the sky, rolling up countless gravel dust.


    Flying monsters, are dense figures, one by one sharp eyes, breath surging convergence, crushing the sky.


    "Boom..."


    On the ground, dense figures constantly leap out, as if locusts transit, covering the sky and earth.


    The dark crowd has been occupying the huge square outside the chaos demon city until the mountains in the distance.


    A fierce and bloody atmosphere of killing and cutting diffused, and the breath surged, shaking the space and the earth, so that the whole chaotic demon city suddenly trembled.


    "Arrange the array of symbols!"


    On the chaos demon city, there was a loud drink on the wall, and then the dazzling light surged. With the start of the rune array, the secret patterns of the talisman gushed out, and the power twisted the space. A huge Fu array suddenly appeared on the chaos demon city and suppressed the sky.


    "At last."


    On the wall, the night floating Ling looked at the dense figure in front of me. On my indifferent face, in my double pupil, there was a cold feeling rippling.


    "Come on


    Du Yunlong fluttered black with shoulder length, and looked at the dense figure in front of him. There was a faint dark light flowing on his bronze skin. On his handsome face, his eyes were scarlet and fierce at the moment.


    "Today''s update, we continue to ask for flowers, and we will have a rest early after reading. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    "Kill one by one!"


    Du Xiaoman looked at the endless crowd in front of him. His long straight legs stood on the tower like a silent enchantment. His buttocks were wrapped in red shorts, and his body was covered with orange striped clothes. Under his slender jade neck, his chest was like condensed white jade, which was half hidden. A deep white jade ditch seemed to be hidden, with a bunch of plain waist and a tight grip.


    The medicine King doctor stood in the tower, looking out of the twisted space of the Fu array. At this time, the boundless black pressure on the crowd, he asked Li Xue beside him in a low voice: "Li Xue, has the news of going to Luan demon cliff been sent out?"


    "Back to worship, the news has already been sent out. If there is no accident, the temple of beasts in chaos demon cliff is already on the way."


    Li Xue''s red lips slightly pursed. At the moment, she looked at the endless dark Alliance Army outside the city tower. Her pretty face also showed a cold color of killing and cutting. Then she felt a little worried and dignified in her bright eyes. She said, "the president''s whereabouts are unknown. I''m afraid that the chaos demon cliff will not be controlled."


    The medicine king did not speak and looked ahead.


    "If they dare not come, I will tear them to pieces."


    Tiger black cat like body jump on the tower, the small body is now ready to pounce, with fierce pupil.


    "Chi la..."


    Outside the chaos demon city, the morning glow reflects, but now it is dark and dark, the wind and cloud are surging, killing the sky!


    Under the vast breath, even the light was swallowed up. Suddenly, hundreds of figures swept out of the sky. A strong and powerful atmosphere filled the sky, crushing to the whole chaos demon city.


    There are hundreds of breath, among which there are many levels of King Wu''s realm. The breath is amazing and makes people''s soul tremble!


    The remaining nearly 100 people, most of them have reached the level of Wuhou, and a few have not reached the level of Wuhou. All of them have reached the peak of the level of mailing state.


    On the tower of Luan demon city, many people can recognize that the hundreds of the strongest are the strong among the four forces of one cabinet, one castle, two gates, and they are all the elders and Dharma protectors among the four forces, and all of them are famous for their fierce existence in the dark forest.


    In the city, especially for the number of people in the world.


    The first few people were the leaders of the four forces: Xue Tianqiu, the head of Heisha sect; the two brothers of the double hate sect; Wan San Pang, the leader of Wanyun Pavilion; the mujiabao embraces the Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties. At this time, all the legendary kings in the dark forest are listed.


    "Bloodbath chaos demon city!"


    Dark Alliance millions of troops, killing shouting, breath surging, breathtaking!


    In the sky above the army, a group of strong men spread their fierce breath. A 70 year old man strides across the sky and looks at the tower. His eyes are gloomy and sneering. He laughs and says coldly: "doctor is dead. Surrender. As long as you join the Dark Alliance, I can make you become the first elder. Otherwise, the whole world of your bullshit will be razed to the ground! ¡±


    "Wuzhen mountain people, at the beginning, let you go and save your life. I didn''t expect that you would still dare to violate the World Association today. If the heaven does evil, you can still live. If you do evil, you will regret it!" The king of Medicine released his voice, resounding through the demon city.


    "The doctor has no life. You are shameless. When you fall into my hands, you regret being honest."


    Hearing this, Wuzhen mountain man''s face was blue and red, and he was very gloomy. Then he said to Xue Tianqiu, "Lord Xue, you should level this demon city!"


    Xue Tianqiu looks dark and gloomy. It seems that he is dissatisfied with Wuzhen mountain people''s attitude of giving orders. He is the leader of the Dark Alliance.


    But at this time, Xue Tianqiu was not good to show it. After hearing the speech, he waved his hand slightly and said to his back: "everyone listen to the order, blood wash the world, and level up the chaos demon city!"


    In the sky, among the leading figures at this time, there is a middle-aged man in a brocade robe who is not tall, but is extremely fat. He is afraid that there are almost two people with big heads. His face is fat and his eyes open like he is squinting at any time. It is wan sangpang, the leader of Wanyun Pavilion.


    Wan sanpang looks at the front empty chaos demon city, his eyes twinkle without leaving a trace of fluctuation.


    Not far from its side, two 70 year old men stood up, both of them were thin and with long hair and shawl, but one was wearing a long blue shirt and the other was wearing a yellow one. They looked very similar, just like twins.


    For these two people, no one in the dark forest does not know. The two brothers of the double hate gate, the two brothers who have been famous in the dark forest for a long time, are vicious and cruel, which makes countless people dare not provoke them.


    At the moment, Hentian and hen Di look at the chaotic demon city, their eyes are cold, and their breath fluctuates astonishingly. It seems that they have the power to distort the space.


    By the side of the two brothers, a man of 40-50 years old stood in the air, which was not handsome. However, he was heroic, with bright eyes and a momentum of not being angry but powerful. At the moment, his eyebrows were slightly frowned and his eyes were slightly frozen.


    "The world will be washed with blood, and the city of demons will be flattened!"


    With the fall of Xue Tianqiu''s voice, all of a sudden, the countless and fierce shouts of killing came up and down one after another, fluctuating and resounding, just like thunder accompanied by reverberation for a long time, shocking people''s hearts and minds."Boom..."


    After killing the sky, the dense figures began to march towards the chaos demon city. The breath of terror gathered and crushed the chaos demon city. The huge Fu array outside the chaos demon city fluctuated endlessly.


    In the chaos demon city, listening to the earth shaking killing cry, after the city wall, tens of thousands of disciples will stand, some people tremble, some people are nervous.


    In the face of the coming of the alliance of the four major forces at this moment, all people are afraid that they will know the result. If millions of elites of the four major forces come here, if there is no help, they will not be able to resist.


    In the chaos demon city, there are countless residents pouring out, all standing in the streets and alleys, looking up at the air in front of the sky blocking the sky, which is also tense. After entering the city from the world, the order in the city is much better. As long as the residents in the city are able to get a peaceful habitat in the city.


    Therefore, at this time, no one would like the world to be destroyed by the Dark Alliance. If the world would be destroyed, it would imply that they would also suffer great calamity and peace would not exist.


    "Kill!"


    Outside the city wall, there was a sea of people, and millions of troops pushed forward together, and a surprising sound broke out.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In the shaking of the earth, there are people from the Dark Alliance. They attack each other with energy and start to attack and rush to the huge Fu array.


    "Boom..."


    The rune array is wobbly and twisted, but it hasn''t broken for a while.


    "Let''s do it. It seems that there are two women in front. It''s very good."


    In the sky, a 60 year old man with a sharp face was looking at the two graceful figures in the city tower. His eyes were filthy and his smile was continuous. The faint arc was enough to arouse the fire in his heart.


    "One is from tianwu college, which is very good. The other should be a new comer."


    Wuzhen mountain man said with a dirty smile to the old man with sharp noses: "that''s really good. I''m afraid we can''t find a few in the whole dark forest."


    The old man with sharp nosed face and a wry smile said to Wuzhen mountain: "break the battle quickly. If we solve the world meeting as soon as possible, I can enjoy it early!"


    Hearing this, Wuzhen mountain man nodded slightly, then looked up and looked at the huge Fu array on the wall. His figure straddled the space like a remnant. When the figure stabilized, it was already outside the city wall.


    Looking at the huge Fu array above the city wall, Wuzhen mountain people sneered and said to the king of medicine, "I have no life. This Fu array is arranged by myself, and it is even used to stop me. It seems that the world will be really vulnerable."


    At the same time, the hand prints of Wuzhen mountain people coagulate, the energy fluctuates, and the runes spread one after another. The secret patterns of the talismans suddenly come out. They are connected with the surrounding space for no reason and connected with the huge array of runes.


    "Boom!"


    The whole huge twisted space of the rune array suddenly vibrated, and then in the eyes of many tremors in Luan demon city, the huge Fu array turned into array flags, and then the huge Fu array began to dissipate in the strong atmosphere.


    "No, the Fu array has been broken, and the temple of beasts in chaos demon cliff has not arrived yet."


    Li Xue''s silver teeth clenched her red lips, holding a long sword in her hand, and her breath was fierce.


    As the array of Fuzhen dissipates, one of the array flags revolves around Wuzhen mountain people. The breath is breathtaking. The master of lingfu at the level of six stars is also the master of array Fu. In the whole dark forest, it is also second to none.


    At this time, it is clear that the medicine king has no life. At this moment, Wuzhen mountain people are very proud and arrogant, and shout: "doctor is lifeless. For the sake of saving me once, I will give you a chance to surrender to the Dark Alliance. Otherwise, the whole world will be wiped out and the demon city will be destroyed!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to wash the world with blood, you Wuzhen mountain people don''t have this ability yet!"


    At the foot of the medicine king, Xuanqi stamped, and his figure suddenly swept up the sky of the city wall, and a vast breath rippled the world.


    "Listen, all the disciples of the World Association. At present, we have no choice but to let go and kill the enemy. The reinforcements of the World Association will be able to arrive immediately, enough to annihilate the invaders."


    The voice of the king of medicine reverberated through the sky of the demon city and fell in the ears of every disciple of the World Association.


    "Jie Jie, what kind of reinforcements will you have in the world? Du Shaofu''s boy is dead, and tianwu academy has been destroyed, and is vulnerable to a single blow!" Wuzhen mountain people sneer. How can a small world association have reinforcements? It''s just a fake momentum.


    "Who says that there will be no reinforcements in the world, Lanling mansion will come, who dares to move the world will be killed without mercy!"


    Far away in the sky, there is a monster mount flapping its wings and roaring through.


    Boom!


    Below the ground shaking, a large number of demon horses galloping to come, the number is still many, enough to tens of thousands of people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    On the first flying monster mount, a burly young man was drinking. On his broad chest, his chest muscles were slightly raised. Although his accomplishments were not too high, his breath was extremely fierce and his talent was not weak.


    Beside the burly young man, there was a very fat young man, but he was very good-looking, and his fat face was somewhat upright. His face seemed to have a smile at any time, like a smiling Buddha.


    However, there was a young man beside this fat young man, but he exuded a completely different cold breath. Several strands of long hair covered his eyebrows. His temperament was cold. He had long black hair with distinct layers. He was tall and straight nose. His thin lips were full of pride. He was wearing a long golden shirt. He was indifferent and proud.


    The youth''s temperament and ye Piaoling are somewhat similar, but ye Piaoling''s body is more slender. However, the temperament of the young man in the gold long gown is cold, which makes people feel like falling into an ice cave. However, the temperament of night floating Ling makes people feel cold, which seems to be in Jiuyou area.


    These three young men were He Jun, Meng Laicai and Han Xin, who were the four young men in Lanling city.


    All of them joined the Tianxia Association. There is no doubt that Du Shaofu''s vision was fierce and accurate. With the three people''s participation, their intelligence and means, and their background behind them, in this short period of time, the World Association has already become the first force in Lanling City, almost controlling the whole Lanling city.


    A few days ago, I received a message from Du Yunlong. Han Xin, He Jun, Meng Laicai and others gathered the elites of the world society to come to Luan demon city for support.


    Beside the three young people, there was a woman, 21-12 years old, standing quietly. Her delicate body was light and soft, with long black hair like ink, which could be seen from her waist. She wore a long skirt, and her temperament was dusty. She looked like a fairy coming out of the painting. Looking from afar, even Du Xiaoman and Li Xue would be suppressed.


    "There are reinforcements. Our reinforcements are coming."


    With the help of Lanling mansion and the world society, the disciples of the chaos demon city also saw some hope.


    "Listen, behind us is the Tianxia society, where we live. No matter where we come from, we come to the dark forest to find a place to live. To strengthen the enemy, we want to destroy your place, kill your relatives, friends and brothers, and take away your love and women. You surrender and kneel down and give your hands to them Are you cowards, or are you going to fight and let them pay back their blood? "


    Looking at Lanling city from afar, Du Yunlong stepped out of the sky, and his voice fell down. The seven foot sword in his hand was shining with the light of runes. The sword sounded like wind and thunder. In a moment, the terrifying power roared in the cave, and the light of the rune was incomparable.


    Listening to Du Yunlong''s words, tens of thousands of disciples looked at each other in the world. There was no doubt that Du Yunlong''s rolling words were full of agitation and blood. Suddenly, someone in the crowd said, "fight hard, pay for the blood debt!"


    "Fight up and pay for the blood


    Then, in the chaos demon city, the shouts of killing broke out, and the disciples of the world clung to the ice blade, their breath surged, their eyes flushed with blood, and they were ready to fight.


    "Hum, a group of mole ants help soldiers, just want to fight, kill!" Xue Tianqiu sneers at him. He doesn''t care. He waves down, and his eyes are full of killing intention.


    "Kill!"


    At that time, within the Dark Alliance, the sound of rolling killing and shouting rose into the sky, and a large number of people poured into the chaos demon city, and attacked and bombarded out one after another.


    "Boom..."


    The earth was shaking and the sound was like thunder. The mighty attack wave swept out. Under the overwhelming bombardment, the strong city buildings in Dalian and Mian were also crumbling. They did not support it for long. They were all cracked, powdered powder was floating and the stones were shooting.


    "Whoosh..."


    On the wall, a large number of figures suddenly swept into the air, the breath broke out, and the weapons came out of their scabbard.


    "Hula..."


    The overwhelming attack immediately enveloped the whole chaotic demon city. The runes were all over the sky, and the shouts of killing were rolling. The terrible crowd poured into the chaos demon city.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    As soon as they arrived, they were immediately wrapped up by the disciples of the Dark Alliance. The slaughter war began first, and the low energy muffled sound was heard.


    "Blood debt, blood payment!"


    In the chaos demon city, all the disciples of the society broke out and rushed out.


    At that time, the disciples of the World Association and the army of the Dark Alliance collided fiercely. The sound of killing, the sound of killing, and the sound of energy collision resounded in the chaos demon city.


    "Helping the world will help."


    In the chaos demon city, in the streets and alleys, there are residents of chaos demon city who plunder their hands. If the world will be destroyed, then their fate can be imagined.


    "The world will be good to us. If the world will be destroyed, we will not have a good life at that time. We will help the world!"


    With the first chaos demon city residents looted out, suddenly a large number of people in the crowd together swept the sky, one after another to help the world will go.


    "The world will thank you for your help. After today, the world will remember your help!"Du Xiaoman stepped into the air, burning and enchanting. He held the sword tightly, and his breath was sharp. The red sword spirit tool in his hand drew the sword awn. When the swords were swept out, he left a sword like shadow in the air, which was as fast as lightning, sweeping away the people of the Dark Alliance ahead.


    The night is flying in the sky, and the eyes are sharp and sharp. The "you Python" in your hand is like a spirit Python shaking. The fierce killing spirit spreads, and the strands of runes flash out and wrap the body in it.


    "Kill!"


    A strong breath of fierce killing suddenly erupted from the night. Suddenly, the sword was swept away, and suddenly swept to a large army of Dark Alliance, and a large number of Dark Alliance disciples were directly killed.


    "If you offend me, you will kill it!"


    Du Yunlong put out his hand, and his sword was wielded in his hand. The vast energy sent out many sharp ripples, just like the waves rippling away. His voice was so loud and deafening that he killed several disciples of the Dark Alliance.


    "Roar!"


    With the roar of a small tiger, a huge and terrifying noumenon is revealed. The black runes are dazzling. The wind of flapping wings sweeps across the sky. Under the threat of terror, all the monstrous beasts in the surrounding sky are afraid to crawl, and scurry in the air and fall.


    "Hula..."


    The tiger burst out, flapping its wings, and the storm swept through a large area of Dark Alliance disciples. The tiger claws were wielded and the sky was torn. Many Dark Alliance disciples'' bodies were directly broken into pieces and turned into blood fog.


    The huge tiger''s ferocious hand made many Dark Alliance disciples tremble, and made the morale of the world''s Association disciples soar.


    With Du Xiaoman, ye Piaoling, Du Yunlong and Xiao Hu, Li Xue, Hua fankong, Xia Wenxing, Bai Qi, Cao Yu and others all moved together, and their breath broke out, and they rushed to the Dark Alliance Army.


    "Ah..."


    The war was about to break out, and the sound of miserable howls resounded through the sky. In a short time, the chaos demon city was bloody and extremely tragic.


    "The world will be washed with blood!"


    Xue Tianqiu sneered, his face was ferocious, and he was the enemy of killing his son. At the moment, this account can only be counted on the body of the World Association. The evil spirit swept over him, and his figure rushed to the chaos demon city.


    "I''ll deal with Xue Tianqiu."


    The eagle king''s Gong knife bit his teeth, and the wound was not healed. However, the dark Qi surged into the sky and rose to the sky. He took the lead in blocking Xue Tian''s revenge.


    The medicine King doctor was lifeless, his eyes trembled, and he waved. In his bag of heaven and earth, many fierce puppets were snatched out and rushed to the Dark Alliance Army.


    "The doctor has no life. It''s your turn to propose a toast and not to eat or drink a fine wine."


    The two figures appeared in front of the king of medicine. They were Wuzhen mountain man and the old man with sharp mouth. Two soul shaking energy was locked in the king of medicine, and the surrounding space was vaguely distorted.


    "Five poison mountain people!"


    The king of medicine frowned slightly. He was not afraid of either Wudu mountain people or Wuzhen mountain people. But now these two people have joined hands, and his injury has not recovered. I''m afraid the situation is extremely bad.


    "The doctor has no life. Try my poison skill!"


    The five poison mountain people sneered and took the lead in taking the lead. An energy accompanied by the poisonous gas gushed out of itself and turned into a huge black fog storm of nearly tens of Zhang, which directly shrouded and expanded pressure and went to the king of medicine.


    In the face of the torrential poisonous fog storm, the king of medicine also frowned slightly. He was alert and did not dare to be careless. He waved a large amount of energy Rune light circle to resist the poisonous fog storm.


    "Boom..."


    In a short period of time, the whole chaotic demon city was full of Fierce wars. Everywhere, there was chaos. There was no doubt that the world would fall behind.


    However, in this kind of confused war, the number of people in the world association is less than ten times. Fortunately, the number of people who can participate in the siege is also limited. On the contrary, it can let the disciples of the World Association strive for some time. However, there are still many disciples of the World Association falling down and suffering losses and a river of blood.


    "Roar..."


    In a short period of time, countless virtual images of pulse and soul broke out everywhere. The strength of the World Association depended on the former. The fierce and bloody war broke out in the sky, with blood dripping in the air, and people''s bodies turned into blood fog, and there were continuous howls.


    During the scuffle, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasty looked at Zhou Kong, mu Zhenghao and Lu linchao who gathered behind him. They gritted their teeth slightly, nodded their eyes, and suddenly said in a loud voice: "the children of mujiapu listen to the order, mujiabao withdraws from the Dark Alliance and help the world association!"


    After that, the powerful people of Mu Zhenghao and Lu linchao immediately prepared for the battle and went to fight against the other three forces.


    "The shepherd''s castle is our ally. If we have allies to help us, kill!"


    The mutiny of the mujiapu immediately made the disciples of the world boil. This is definitely a surprise in the accident.


    "The two watchmen broke out in succession, calling flowers weakly to thank all the book friends. I went on coding. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    Even the king of medicine was dead, the eagle king Gong Dao, Cao Yu, Hua fankong, Du Yunlong, and ye Piaoling were all extremely unexpected. Unexpectedly, it was at this time that the mujiabao, which had never been in contact with each other, was actually in the battle to help the world.


    It is just that the mujiabao''s defection has made Xue Tianqiu, Hentian Hendi, Wan sanpang and others puzzled.


    Xue Tianqiu, in particular, was suddenly angry and cried out to Mu Ming and Qing: "Mu Ming and Qing, do you want to die? You are poisonous. You are dead without the antidote of five poisons mountain people."


    "Xue Tianqiu, what''s the fear of death? It''s a pity that you lead the wolf into the house and don''t know. The leader of the Dark Alliance is just a puppet of Wuzhen mountain people and five poison mountain people. I''m afraid that the world will be destroyed, and you will fall down. Wake up. It''s too late to regret now." Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties drink heavily.


    "Asshole..."


    Xue Tianqiu was furious and evil. The words of Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties undoubtedly hurt the scar in his heart.


    These days, Xue Tianqiu didn''t feel that Wuzhen mountain people and Wudu mountain people were already dominating the world, and gradually suppressed him. However, how could he be willing to be used? He also planned to kill the Tianxia society and Luan demon cliff, and took the opportunity to deal with the Wuzhen mountain people and Wudu mountain people secretly.


    "Shepherd, why do you have to worry? You are so poisonous that you can know the consequences."


    Wan San fat body appeared in front of the Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties. His eyes were moving and his breath was very strong.


    "Wange Lord, look back, you are poisoned. There will be a king of medicine in the world. There may not be no way." Mu Ming and Qing Dynasty looked at Wan sanpang and tried to persuade him to turn over.


    "Wange Lord, hurry up and kill the traitor!"


    In mid air, Wuzhen mountain people, who are besieging the king of medicine, emerge and rush to Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    Wuzhen mountain people are really afraid that the Ming and Qing Dynasties will persuade Wan sanpang to go against the enemy, and then all his efforts will be wasted.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of Wuzhen mountain people, a vast energy affects the soul, and immediately wrapped up to the Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    "Hum!"


    Mu Ming and Qing Dynasty hummed coldly. He waved his palm print and shot it. Suddenly, the energy collided and erupted. The explosion continued and shook the surrounding sky.


    Wan sanpang hesitated for a moment, and his eyes fluctuated secretly. Then he waved and continued to attack Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties with Wuzhen mountain people.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The fierce war continued, but at this time, with the mujiapu''s defection, nearly hundreds of thousands of mujiapu''s children immediately attacked the people around them, which immediately relieved the pressure of the disciples of the world and saw hope.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the vast sky, a figure crossed, and then appeared outside the chaos demon city.


    This is a tall and straight young man with blue and white robes moving and handsome. After his eyes swept through the sky, suddenly, the young man stepped forward, and the terror broke out, and his figure rushed to the army of the Dark Alliance.


    "Kill!"


    The young man took out a big gun in his hand, and a terrifying momentum overflowed along the gun body. A bright and powerful spear was poured out. A large area of ground around him turned into dust and swept around, just like a substantial large spear. In the Dark Alliance Army, a large number of figures turned into fragments.


    "Kill!"


    The fierce and fierce energy swept out of the sky. The young man''s spear was as bright as a flash of lightning. The young man''s spear was like a flash of thunder. The young man''s spear was like a flash of thunder. The elder of Heisha sect, who was at the beginning of a military situation, was directly killed.


    The young man is fierce, and his body explodes with talismans and secret patterns, just like a fierce beast. The space trembles and the blood mist erupts everywhere, which is hard to be stopped by anyone.


    In the world meeting, night floating Ling, huafankong, Yingwang gongdao and so on all noticed the mysterious youth.


    "How did he recover?"


    Li Xue and Du Xiaoman, who are in the fierce battle, also notice the mysterious youth. Jiao Yan is extremely puzzled, but they have no time to distract themselves and continue to fight in the fierce battle.


    "Roar..."


    "Wuwu..."


    In the fierce battle, suddenly the thunder like roar of monsters came from the sky in the distance, just like the thunder.


    "Boom..."


    The earth is shaking, the mountains are shaking, the forest sea is undulating, and an amazing ferocity is sweeping and spreading.


    Far away in the sky, as if there was a destructive storm approaching.


    "Roar..."


    At this moment, the tiger''s huge body flutters its wings and hovers in the air. It''s ferocious and roaring. The tiger looks at the front air, and the tiger''s mouth is ferocious and says: "silver winged devil carving, crouching tiger mastiff, cangyan red leopard, you three don''t give me a quick help, otherwise three less come back, will certainly let you look good!"


    "Silver winged magic eagle?"


    As Xiao Hu''s voice dropped, countless hearts trembled in the whole chaotic demon city. Only four words of silver winged devil carving could make countless people tremble.


    Even Xue Tianqiu, Wuzhen mountain people, Hentian Hendi and others, when they heard the four words of silver winged magic carving, they also drew out their eyes and looked forward to the front."Isn''t this coming? Why are you so loud?"


    The light voice falls carelessly, but calm makes people tremble. When the voice falls, three figures appear in the front space.


    The three men were suspended in the air, which made the whole world tremble for no reason. A big man in red and with a red face was vigorous and vigorous. In his eyes, there was a red light beating like a flame.


    The second one looks younger, but looks more than thirty years old. His body is awe inspiring, and he seems to have strong bones and sinews. His eyes shine cold stars, as if he had the momentum of subduing a tiger and shaking a lion.


    At first, a young man in white seems to be twenty-eight years old. His deep eyes are full of tyranny and evil. His temperament is noble and complex. The whole person gives out a kind of awe inspiring King''s spirit. When he glances at the fierce battle in the lower air, he has a light hook and a faint evil smile. Then he looks up at the king scale demon tiger with a little smile Have quite awe, but the tone is natural indifference, said: "is that a pavilion, a castle, two doors, kill all good!"


    When the voice fell, the breath of the youth in white suddenly sank, and the chill swept across the sky.


    "Silver winged devil carving, tiger crouching mastiff, cangyan red leopard, they are the three King monsters on the chaos demon cliff!"


    With the appearance of these three people, Xue Tianqiu, Hentian Hendi, Wan sanpang, Wuzhen mountain people and other powerful people in one Pavilion and one castle and two gates were all shocked by their faces.


    "Roar..."


    In this short period of time, with the arrival of the three people, the sky and the earth trembled, the mountains and forests rose and fell, and a dense tide of animals suddenly surged out like an earthquake.


    "Ji Ji..."


    In the middle of the sky, there are a large number of fierce birds flapping their wings. The air wave is sweeping, and the fierce wind is blowing. The fierce birds neigh and flap their wings and hover, like dark clouds covering the top. Many fierce breath covers the mountain forest.


    "Oh..."


    There are also many animals in the spirit state standing in the air. A huge yellow Python hovers in the air. Half of the huge body is still hidden in the clouds in the sky. It is like a dragon floating in the sky, and the whole body is covered with the breath of scarlet cold, which makes people tremble for no reason.


    A one horned demon cow stands like a huge mountain, making the surrounding space fluctuate.


    A lion stands erect, huge as a mountain, momentum startles the sky!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Before the terrible animal tide, there were no less than 20 huge animal waiting areas, fierce birds flapping their wings in the mid air, and their sharp claws were strong enough to pierce the mountains and Crack Rocks!


    On the ground, fierce beasts roar, fangs frighten people, and there are various kinds of runes in their pupils.


    "Roar..."


    "Ji Ji..."


    Around the fierce birds and beasts roar, like thunder from all directions!


    The tide of animals has arrived, where the earth is shaking and the rocks are shooting!


    "Boom!"


    The tide of terrifying beasts is surging, which is no less than tens of thousands.


    This is absolutely a huge and terrifying lineup. It''s shocking to face it with your own eyes. It''s enough to make people tremble and shiver!


    The size of monsters is much larger than that of human beings. Therefore, although there are only tens of thousands of monsters, they are even bigger than the millions of troops of the Dark Alliance. Undoubtedly, they are more fierce.


    The terror of fierce birds is like a dark cloud, the fierce beast roars astonishingly, the breath is terrifying, and the neighing of birds and animals comes and goes one after another, which makes people''s hair stand on end!


    "Here it is, at last!"


    When the high-level of the World Congress, the king of medicine, the king of eagle, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Li Xue, Hua fankong and others saw the arrival of the terrible animal tide, their eyes were beaming with joy and their hearts were relieved.


    "All the animals listen to the orders, help the world, kill all the invaders, and don''t leave any of them!"


    In the sky, the tiger crouching mastiff yelled, the sound waves rolling through the world, like thunder, accompanied by a terrible pressure also spread in the sky.


    "Roar..."


    With the downfall of the tiger crouching mastiff, the sound of countless animal roars echoes.


    "Boom!"


    The ground trembled, the earth moved and the mountain rocked, and the thunder like roar of beasts came out.


    In the sky and the earth, the astonishing tide of animals is directly fighting to the crowd, which makes this place directly riot boiling.


    For monsters, swallowing the flesh and blood and mysterious spirit of human practitioners also has a great tonic effect, just as human beings devour the flesh and blood of demons.


    "Hula!"


    In a short period of time, countless fierce birds in the sky flapped their wings, the storm swept through, the runes were all over the sky, and the iron beaked claws were all over the sky, and many people of the Alliance Army were directly captured and broken into blood fog.


    "Roar


    On the ground, where the beast tide and monster passed, the Alliance Army''s flesh and blood flew, and the blood flowed into a river, and a large body was crushed to pieces.


    "Hiss..."


    When a lion opens its mouth, it can swallow hundreds of people.


    "Ah..."


    With the continuous howling, a huge demon wolf clawed, and more than a dozen Alliance troops turned into blood fog."Kera..."


    A huge tiger with patterns opened its ferocious mouth, and immediately directly bit the people of six or seven alliance armies. The blood was dripping, the flesh and blood overflowed, and the tusks were Zhanzhan. It was also frightening to watch.


    "No, run away, run for your life!"


    Under such an amazing change, it was a nightmare for the troops of Heisha gate, shuanghen gate and Wanyun Pavilion. They were cold-air-conditioned on their backs, and they did not dare to stop for a moment and flee quickly.


    The ferocious impact brought about by the animal tide made the powerful people dare not fight against it. In front of the terrible animal tide, millions of troops seemed small, and at this time, the mujiabao was on the verge of rebellion.


    "What''s the matter? How can the monsters on the chaos demon cliff help the world?"


    Under this amazing accident, Xue Tianqiu, Hentian Hendi and Wuzhen mountain people were all frightened and embarrassed to the extreme.


    They really don''t understand how those horrible monsters on the Luan demon cliff can walk together with the world.


    "The monsters on the demon cliff are here to help us. Kill them!"


    The disciples of the World Association have been suppressed and killed, falling in absolute inferiority. There are countless deaths and injuries, numerous scars, and a river of blood.


    At the moment, seeing the terrible tide of animals, I thought it was the monsters from the chaos demon cliff who took the opportunity to deal with the world.


    All of a sudden, I learned that the terrible animal tide of LuanYi cliff was coming to help the World Association. The disciples of the world association were shocked, and then one by one they were surprised and boiling. It was like a dose of cardiotonic, and they immediately broke out into crazy fighting power.


    The children of mujiapu are also shocked at the moment, but they are immediately surrounded by the disciples of the world society. The beast tide has no eyes and will not separate them. Only when they are with the disciples of the world society can they save their lives.


    Looking at the terrible tide of animals, the disciples of mujiapu were all creepy and chilly.


    At first, some people in the Mujia castle were still wondering and dissatisfied with why the castle master helped the world.


    At this time, all the children of the Mujia Castle knew that the castle master had a plan in mind. Otherwise, he would have regretted it today.


    "Big chapter, strong for flowers. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    But at this time, the children of Mujia Castle didn''t know that their castle master was not confident, but had a feeling in his heart. He would never deal with the World Association and turn against the enemy. He was already in the process of preparation.


    "My God, run away..."


    "Help, run away..."


    "Run for your life. Run for your life. There are too many monsters and monsters. It''s terrible..."


    When the terrible tide of beasts came, the Alliance Army was suddenly panicked. They hated their parents for not giving them more legs. They had no heart to fight. They had already panicked, and they were afraid to sweat on their backs.


    "Roar..."


    The advance of the terror beast tide is simply destruction and unstoppable for the Alliance Army.


    "All the cultivators in Marquis Wu''s territory should stop the monsters, quick!"


    Xue Tianqiu attacked the Yingwang gongdao, and he inflicted blood on it. He had to give up chasing the eagle king Gong Dao for a short time. The roar echoed in the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    Among the three forces, dozens of cultivators in Wuhou territory immediately got out of fighting the World Association and fighting against the strongmen of mujiapu. A vast amount of energy swept across the sky and went straight to the terrifying beast tide.


    "Little man!"


    The golden demon python, the recovered Flaming Mountain Bear, the iron clad demon vulture, and other monsters, the strong ones, also came out of the sky immediately.


    "Boom!"


    There are no less than 20 powerful monsters in the warlords'' territory. One after another, like a mountain, their huge bodies are in front of the powerful ones of the three forces in the alliance.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In a flash, amazing fighting, accompanied by dazzling runes pouring into the sky, the energy muffled.


    In addition to dealing with ye Piaoling, Cao Yu, huafankong and so on, the number of Wu Hou state practitioners in the alliance of the three forces is far more than that of the beast Hou state. In a time of joint siege, they have resisted the demons in the animal waiting environment on the Luan demon cliff.


    As the strong joined hands to resist the monsters and beasts, the rest of the Alliance Army also gradually stabilized the soul of trembling millet in the mournful howl. They joined hands to block in panic, and gathered into countless joint attack lineups. With the tide of people besieging, they also gradually resisted the beast tide.


    "Hula..."


    Du Yunlong''s "thousand murders" broke out in his hands. The killing was fierce and the night was flying. At this time, the "youmang" in his hand snatched out countless swords. They did not know when to join hands, but they were blocked by Hentian, who was wearing a long blue shirt, among the two brothers of Hentian Hendi.


    "Pooh


    But these two people join hands, it is also difficult to resist, after a few moves were Qi Qizhen fly, mouth spray thin blood mist.


    "Pooh


    In the fierce war, Du Xiaoman''s mouth was dripping with blood and his whole body was stained with blood.


    "The girl is not weak, but it''s too young. Die!"


    He fought and killed many disciples of the World Association in the crowd. He appeared in front of Du Xiaoman with a sneer on his old face and a sharp palm print in his hand to kill Du Xiaoman.


    With Du Xiaoman''s cultivation as powerful as Du Xiaoman, the terrifying and fierce palm print can''t resist the king level strongman Hendi at the moment.


    "Don''t move my beauty, get out of here!"


    A handsome man in white suddenly appeared in front of Du Xiaoman. It was the silver winged demon carving on the LuanYi cliff, waving his hand, and a fist seal directly collided with the palm print of hate land.


    "Bang!"


    The sound was low and dull, and the space was about to explode. Then the former''s palm print was destroyed directly. Its body was like a broken kite, and suddenly it was pounded down from high altitude.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Hate the body in mid air is blood gushing in the mouth, eyes show fear, and then the body directly in the "roaring" ground shaking directly into the ground.


    Hate old face shock, body from the rubble climb out, eyes show fear.


    "Beast king''s realm is complete, how can it break through so quickly?"


    The silver winged devil Eagle has reached the level of the animal King''s realm. This makes the enemy tremble. It was not long ago that he heard that he had broken through the level on the other side of the king of beasts.


    Even if the two brothers join hands, they are definitely not rivals.


    Thank you very much


    Du Xiaoman was shocked. Looking at the young man in white, he had already guessed that he was the silver winged devil carving on the chaos demon cliff, the demon king in the whole dark forest. But now he has been taken into the temple of beasts by his third younger brother. However, he didn''t expect that the shape of the silver winged devil carving was still so handsome, and its strength was so terrible that he could not bear to hate it a blow.


    "You''re welcome. I''m glad to help you, beauty."


    The silver winged devil eagle is smiling all over his face. He is afraid that if ordinary women see this smile, they will be attracted by her heart.


    "Then go and help the eagle king. Don''t delay."


    Du Xiaoman said that his body was hot and delicate, and his cold feelings poured out. He indicated that the silver winged devil eagle would help the eagle king''s Gong Dao. The eagle king''s Gong sword, which was still badly damaged, resisted Xue Tianqiu. The situation was in danger."No problem for a beauty to speak."


    The silver winged devil Eagle nodded, and the figure suddenly swept out, like a ghost, directly rushed to Xue Tianqiu.


    "Little man, die."


    The scarlet cangyan red leopard is now in action. The figure is passing by, and the Alliance Army below explodes.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Cangyan red leopard''s figure immediately rushed to many Wuhou people who were working together to resist the beasts in the Marquis area. The blood mist poured out between the hands, just like an uninhabited land.


    "Kill!"


    Fu Hu Ba mastiff hands, the body is awe inspiring, the momentum is terrible, a large number of people burst open.


    "Wange master, the last chance, get out of the Dark Alliance. I will talk to the world to make sure that Wanyun Pavilion is not in the way. With the king of medicine in your body, you also have a chance."


    Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties drink again. In the fight, we can feel that Wan sanpang and Wuzhen mountain people are working together, but they have no real intention of killing. They have been relaxing intentionally or unintentionally.


    Therefore, Mu Ming and Qing wanted to try again to persuade Wan sanpang. As long as Wanyun pavilion was also on the verge of rebellion, this time the plans of Heisha gate and shuanghen gate would be defeated, and the overall situation of the world meeting had been decided, which was enough to overthrow the Dark Alliance.


    "During the Ming and Qing Dynasties, do you think it''s easy to solve the poison of the five poisons mountain people? You can''t protect yourself. Do you want to implicate others?"


    The face of Wuzhen mountain has changed greatly. The terror monster of Luan demon cliff has already felt uneasy and afraid. At this time, if Wanyun Pavilion also rebelled, the consequences would be unimaginable. Today''s plan was supposed to be infallible, but now everything is beyond his plan.


    "It''s time to make a choice."


    Wan sanpang''s eyes seemed to be squinting at any time. Suddenly, his eyes were full of bright light. A vast and mysterious air was swept out with the rune, like a storm. Finally, he turned into a fat turtle with a size of tens of feet. The runes on the shell of the virtual shadow tortoise broke out, and the momentum was terrible. He directly suppressed him to Wuzhen mountain people.


    "Wan San Pang, you will regret what you do."


    Wuzhen mountain man''s face changed greatly, which was the thing he was most afraid of seeing, but now it still happened. A wave of Rune energy broke out to resist the shadow of fat turtle.


    "Things in the dark forest can''t be directed by outsiders. It''s good to control Xue Tianqiu to be your puppet. I''m afraid it''s you who regret it now."


    Wan San drank fat and heavy, and then the rolling sound waves accompanied by the dark air resounded through the sky: "Wanyun Pavilion is separated from the Dark Alliance, all Wanyun Pavilion disciples help the World Association."


    With Wan sanpang''s voice falling, all the disciples and strong men of Wanyun Pavilion felt like an amnesty. They immediately turned against each other and dealt with shuanghen and Heisha.


    "No, I can''t resist it. Run for your life!"


    Wanyun pavilion''s defection once again made the alliance array which was already struggling to resist the tide of beasts. When rongdun was destroyed, the Heisha sect and shuanghen sect disciples suffered nightmare again.


    "Asshole, wansanpang, I won''t let you go!"


    Xue Tianqiu was furious, and his evil spirit soared to the sky.


    "Shout a fart, Xue Tianqiu, we met again. At the beginning, you took my things away. Now we should have a good account of it!"


    The figure of the silver winged devil carving appeared beside Xue Tianqiu. On his handsome face, his eyes were awe inspiring and his eyes were awe inspiring. It seemed that he had already had a long history of feud with Xue Tianqiu.


    "Boom


    A claw print is formed in the palm of the silver winged devil carving. The claw print spreads out the secret patterns of the talisman. The breath is like a startling wave on the bank, which can break the mountain and crush Xue Tianqiu directly.


    "Beast king''s realm is perfect, how can you break through so fast?"


    Xue Tianqiu''s face changed suddenly. He knew that the silver winged devil carving was terrible. When he was at the mysterious peak of the beast king''s realm, he could not do anything about it. He was also severely damaged by the silver winged devil carving. However, he had won some benefits in front of the silver winged devil carving in a secret place he found last time.


    But at this time, the silver winged demon Eagle has reached the level of animal King''s realm in a short time. How can he still fight against it and only escape quickly.


    The fierce war continued, the corpses were everywhere, and the howling continued.


    But it was a sudden change in the war. With the arrival of the demons from the chaos demon cliff, the Mujia castle and the Wanyun Pavilion, the world will have the absolute upper hand at this moment.


    The remaining Heisha and shuanghen disciples are suffering from nightmares and waiting to be slaughtered.


    "Ah


    It is full of fierce animals, birds of prey are pounding wildly, killing people, and the blood is blowing. All kinds of roars are deafening.


    The terrifying monsters are swallowing and killing the Heisha and shuanghen disciples. The blood is surging and the fangs are dripping with blood. It''s hard to see.


    In the vast and fierce fighting, a beautiful woman''s cultivation strength is not too high, just pulse spirit state. Her mouth is full of blood, her long eyelashes are blinking, her eyes are like autumn water, and her heart is moving.


    "It was supposed to be sent on time at 12:00 p.m., but it just happens that this chapter is connected with the coherent plot of the next chapter''s passionate plot. So we continue to code the words and prepare to send them again and again. The next one will be sent again and again. I''m sorry for the book friends and brothers who are waiting for the update. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    "Poo Hoo..."


    The beautiful woman was attacked by a man in black, and her evil spirit swept over her. A palm print hit her shoulder. Her delicate and light body suddenly flew backward, and the bloody arrow in her mouth was hard to resist.


    When the beautiful woman steadies her delicate body, her back is like black and bright, and her long hair is messy. Although her whole body is stained with blood and her mouth is full of red blood, her temperament is still out of the dust.


    "Die!"


    The big man in black has already killed his eyes. In the deafening roar of the animals around him, and in the sad and mournful howl, the blood red eyes also have a sense of fear. The figure chases out, and a fist seal directly hits the beautiful woman.


    "Be careful."


    Not far away, Han Xin, very handsome, Meng Laicai and Du Yunlong, who are being attacked bitterly in the distance, suddenly change their faces. However, they are all in the fierce battle, unable to rescue or rescue.


    "Hiss!"


    In the eyes of the frightened faces, a vague purple robe suddenly appeared in front of the beautiful woman.


    At this moment, the man in black seemed to suddenly feel something. A groundless chill spread from the depths of his soul, and the mysterious Qi in his body was inexplicably stagnated.


    Then the man in black did not react. A golden claw mark suddenly fell on his head.


    There was no sign, no sound, and then a powerful energy that could not tolerate the resistance of the big man in black poured down.


    "Click!"


    The big man in black could even hear the crack of his skull on his head clearly, and then his head was snatched away by life under the paw print. When he was dying, he didn''t see who was dead in his hands. He only knew that it was a purple robe figure, and his breath made him unable to resist.


    Suddenly, a purple robe figure appeared. He was carrying a purple sword behind his shoulder. On his shoulder stood a small golden macaque. He threw down the body of a man in black who had burst his head in his hand. There was no trace of blood on his body.


    Then the purple robed youth turned back slightly. On his resolute and resolute face, his sharp eyes slightly recovered a trace of clearness and profundity, and looked behind him. At this time, the stunning woman with dull autumn eyes, a pill in her hand was directly and gently inserted into the red lips with red blood stains, and the purple robe long sleeves wiped the red blood stains on the corners of her mouth, and whispered, "you should step back first Some, I''ll take the rest! "


    The voice falls, the figure of the purple robed youth has disappeared like a shadow in the original place, disappeared in the eyes of the beautiful woman.


    "It''s him. He''s coming!"


    Beautiful woman slowly back to God, under the long eyelashes, her eyes shine.


    "President!"


    "Third brother!"


    In the fierce battle, Han Xin, He Jun and Du Yunlong all saw the figure of the purple robe. All of a sudden, they were stunned, and then they were ecstatic.


    "Hiss!"


    In Du Yunlong''s ecstasy, Hentian destroys the "youmang" sword of yepiaoling and shakes the body of yepiaoling. At the same time, his figure steals in front of Du Yunlong with a palm print as powerful as running thunder.


    "Hiss!"


    A purple robe figure appeared in front of Du Yunlong like lightning, waving, and the golden light burst out. One hand was like a leaf fan, with space dents. Layers of golden talisman secret patterns swept out like the wings of a golden winged ROC, which swept fiercely on Hentian''s palm print.


    "Chula la!"


    Hentian''s palm print was destroyed, and then many eyes were shocked to see that Hentian''s strength was the peak of King Wu''s early ascendance. Without any sign, his mouth was full of blood, and his body immediately flew out. His eyes were full of shock and fear.


    "Hiss!"


    After sweeping Hentian''s body with one hand, the figure of purple robe was swept out, and the golden light broke out all over his body. A terrible momentum swept out of his body, and then a pair of runes and wings were flapping behind him, which filled with glory, just like the wings of Dapeng!


    "Boom


    At this moment, the purple robed youth is strong and domineering, just like a real ROC coming. The air of despotism and terror is towering, and it is strong to suppress Hentian, domineering and fierce, and to crush everything!


    Then, in the eyes of countless shocked people around him, the purple robed youth was crushed by his hand, his blood was dripping, and Hentian''s eyes were frightened. Hentian''s paw print was directly attached to Hentian''s throat. A strong man who had just ascended the top of the mountain at the beginning of his life was forbidden in his hands.


    "Hula..."


    The wings of the youth in purple robe suddenly vibrate, the golden glow is blooming all over the sky, and the air flow is roaring in the sky, and the momentum is terrible!


    "Roar..."


    When the domineering power came, all the beasts around him were trembling, growling and crawling for it.


    In this instant, countless figures looked at him in the space of heaven and earth, and his shocked eyes fell on the young man in purple robe.


    "He''s back. He''s as good as ever. It seems that his strength has greatly increased."


    The eagle king Luodao was rescued by the silver winged devil carving to resist Xue Tianqiu. He looked at the purple robed youth who suddenly appeared. His eyes were shocked, and then he showed his joy."The third brother is back!"


    Du Xiaoman looked at the young man with purple robes. His eyes trembled. He was not surprised, but was happy.


    "This boy, it seems that his strength has risen sharply!"


    The medicine King doctor was fatless to see the five poisons mountain people in a fierce battle, and his pale face was filled with joy.


    The silver winged devil carving, the tiger crouching mastiff and the cangyan red leopard looked at the purple robed youth. Their eyes changed, and they immediately saluted with one knee out of thin air: "I have seen the master of the hall."


    "I''ve seen the master of the temple!"


    In the temple of beasts in heaven, all the beasts are in a huge state, monsters crawl, golden demon python, armored demon vultures and other fierce beasts and fierce birds crawl.


    "Roar..."


    Countless monsters roar and scream, crawling on the ground, the sound waves ring through the four sides, and the world changes color!


    "It''s the president. It''s the president back!"


    "Who said the president fell, our president came back!"


    "It turns out that the president has long subdued those powerful monsters!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was sluggish. At this moment, it seemed that both sides had stopped fighting for a short time, and they were shocked by the sight of the sky. For the disciples of the World Association, it was undoubtedly the morale of the disciples of the world association again. They were all boiling for it!


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu stood aloof, his eyes swept around him, and his chill gradually emerged, and his intention to kill him fluctuated. The double wings golden light of the rune erupts behind, bearing the domineering will of the golden winged Dapeng clan. Hentian, the headmaster of shuanghen sect, is still like a mole ant, holding his double pupils tightly in his hands!


    "That boy is not dead. When will we take the silver winged devil eagle?"


    "How can it be? How can the silver winged devil eagle be subdued by that boy? It''s impossible!"


    In the middle of the sky, Xue Tianqiu, Wuzhen mountain people, and so on, all of them suddenly became jealous and embarrassed. Looking at the young man in purple robe, he felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    "If you offend me, you will kill me!"


    The intention of killing can''t be suppressed any more. The cold cheers fell from Du Shaofu''s mouth and seized Hentian''s hand, and a golden awn burst out.


    "Click!"


    Hentian, who had been living in the dark forest for half a life, suddenly felt the sound of scraping on his neck. Then, in his unwilling and frightened eyes, his head was crushed by Du Shaofu, and his body fell and his blood shot.


    "Big brother..."


    He just climbed out of the rubble and drank bitterly. His eyes were cold and bitter, but then he turned and ran away. The situation was over, and he knew that he could not resist.


    "Do you want to escape? It''s too late!"


    In Du Shaofu''s hand, a flash of blue and gold light flashed out, and a dazzling green and gold talisman suddenly bloomed, just like a golden winged ROC bird''s golden feather, which turned into a green and golden sword whip, like a dragon soaring into the sky, and the ROC was moving in the sky.


    "Chulala..."


    There is a long gap in the square below where the sword whip passes, and the ground cracks burst out one after another, just like the earthquake ground fissure. Countless disciples of Heisha sect and shuanghen sect have been smashed directly, and the blood mist has exploded. It''s shocking!


    "Whew..."


    The green and gold sword whip swept out with a sharp force. It was also in an incredible angle that it directly swept to the chest of hate.


    "Not good!"


    It was the hateful place that had been severely damaged by the silver winged devil carving. His eyes were wide and frightened, and he dodged quickly. However, the sword whip of the evil spirit was just like a ghost, like a dragon whirling around and then plunging into the hateful chest.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    On the whip of the blue and gold sword, a terrible energy burst, destroying its possible defense, and then the body is blown to pieces.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Seeing that another king level strong man was killed by Du Shaofu, whether he was a monster on the Luan demon cliff, a disciple of the World Association, or a strong man in the Dark Alliance, he suddenly breathed cold breath in his mouth!


    Du Shaofu''s figure soared in the sky and looked directly at Xue Tianqiu. His figure was like lightning and swept away.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    With the help of Du Shaofu, a large number of disciples of Heisha sect and shuanghen sect were unable to resist the threat of terror. Their bodies were broken and their strength was also seven orifices bleeding.


    Looking at Du Shaofu coming across the sky, the silver winged devil carving automatically gives way, and feels the ferocity and murderous intention of Du Shaofu. At the moment, even the silver winged devil carving is cold in his heart.


    Xue Tianqiu''s eyes trembled. He looked at the figure wrapped in golden light, and there was a silver winged demon carving on one side. He was afraid that he could not escape at all.


    The hatred of killing his son is also unforgettable. At first, he got a treasure in the secret land, which may be a kind of ancient bird''s egg. He fought against the silver winged devil carving and was badly hurt. But in the end, it also fell into Du Shaofu''s hands. The hatred had been accumulated for a long time. At this time, there was only one war. If he could capture Du Shaofu, everything would have a turning point today, and the victory would be the most After that, he still belonged to Xue Tianqiu.


    "Boy, I want your life to pay for the Revenge of killing my son!"


    His eyes trembled, Xue Tianqiu was furious, and his evil spirit swept across the sky, covering the space like a dark cloud, and even his body shadow disappeared into it.


    "Hula..."Then, in the rolling ferocious spirit, dozens of Zhang huge and ferocious beasts wrapped in the rolling evil spirit, like spiders, scorpions and boa constrictors, like climbing out of hell, have a terrifying momentum and can affect the soul and mind.


    "The black evil spirit burns the sky, which is the strongest card of Xue Tianqiu. It combines the pulse and soul, gathers the evil spirit, and uses the essence blood as the price. It is cold and terrifying. It is extremely insidious. It is a very Yin evil thing, which can be used to cross the level."


    Looking at the terrible scene in the front sky, the king of medicine was lifeless, and his face was slightly coagulated. Xue Tianqiu was able to traverse the dark forest and become the number one strongman in the dark forest. He was definitely not in vain.


    "Wuwu..."


    The ferocious beast made a sound of crying and howling in his mouth. The evil spirit rolled and the dark clouds rolled across the sky. It was terrifying and incomparable. He directly shot Du Shaofu.


    "Oh


    A golden streamer swept out of Du Shaofu''s shoulder. In a flash, a huge golden ape was born like the supreme terror. The talisman''s Secret patterns were derived and evolved. It gave people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things. "Ghosts and monsters, all disappear to me!"


    The golden ape roars and is born with the spirit pupil, overlooking everything. The whole body is covered with golden talisman and secret patterns. The surrounding space is turbulent and rippling. The terrifying momentum erupts, sending out the breath of yang to the hard, just like the supreme coming, can push the four sides and suppress everything.


    "Hula!"


    In a flash, under the suppression of the golden talisman and secret patterns on the golden ape''s body, and in the eyes of countless horror in the sky, the terrifying evil spirit was directly purified and dissipated, and met the nemesis, which was incomparable.


    "Kill!"


    At this moment, a terrible momentum suddenly swept out of Du Shaofu''s body. The ROC flapped its wings and soared for nine days. The sound of killing was heard. The "bully shadow" in his hand turned into a green and golden sword again. The whip rushed into the evil spirit and destroyed everything in his path.


    "Hiss..."


    Finally, the blue and gold sword whip, like lightning, destroyed everything and directly plundered into the body of the huge ferocious beast.


    "Ji..."


    The green and golden sword lashed in, and the golden light broke out. It was hidden on the body of the ferocious beast and turned into a virtual shadow of a golden winged giant ROC. The flowing light overflowed and the brilliant light diffused, killing everything!


    "Hula..."


    The huge and ferocious beast of tens of feet showed fear and despair, and then the body directly burst into pieces, and the broken runes turned into broken runes. Finally, Xue Tianqiu''s figure was revealed.


    "Xue Tianqiu, I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Du Shaofu appeared as a ghost, and his indifferent words of killing fell down. The blue and gold swords whirled in his hands, and then they swept directly into Xue Tianqiu''s back. Finally, the "bully shadow" was whirled in Du Shaofu''s hands, and the blue and gold flowed out.


    "I''ve been here and there for half of my life. I''m not willing. I''m not willing to..."


    Xue Tianqiu looked at the blood hole that his chest had passed through, and a golden awn burst out in his body. Then his eyes held on Du Shaofu, and then his body burst into a blood mist and fell into the air.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Xue Tianqiu, the head of Heisha sect, was also killed in the air. At the moment, all the people around him were thirsty and spitting!


    "It''s another chapter of 4000 words. Xiao Yu is not lazy. He continues to beg for flowers. Xiao Yu also continues to code words. Recently, he has been striving for an early update.


    For flowers and love, what kind of pig''s feet will soon set foot on a new map and enter the real martial god world ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    "How strong!"


    In the fierce battle, Wan sanpang also took a cold breath for it and shivered secretly. He knew that he had recovered his life today. If he had not listened to Mu Ming and Qing Dynasty''s words, he would have been killed at this time. He would have been the same as he hated heaven and earth and Xue Tianqiu.


    When Xue Tianqiu was killed, Du Shaofu flapped his wings in the air and looked at all directions. When he turned around, he was like an electric figure. In a short time, his figure was flying in the air, and he appeared in front of the pale king of medicine.


    "Hi..."


    The king of medicine staggered back in the poisonous fog and looked at Du Shaofu, who just appeared in front of him. There was a little smile on his pale face. Then he glanced at the poisonous fog surging and said to Du Shaofu: "this guy is called Wudu mountain man. Wuzhen mountain man is calling for him. He has a very strong poisonous skill. He is poisonous in his soul. I''ll give it to you. Be careful. ¡±


    "leave it to me."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly, and then laughed at the king of medicine. Then he looked up and slowly looked at the five poison mountain people who were wrapped in the poisonous fog.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, Wudu mountain people''s heart trembled for no reason. The sharp and frightening eyes in the purple robed youth''s eyes and the ferocity of his whole body made him extremely uncomfortable. His eyes slightly twitched on his face, and then he looked at Du Shaofu with cold eyes and said, "are you the Du Shaofu?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay any attention to the five poison mountain people''s words. He just glanced at the five poison mountain people, and said indifferently: "it''s just six stars. You can''t stay here today!"


    "I want to die, so that you don''t have poison. Today, my grandfather will tell you what poison work is."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s indifferent look, the five poison mountain man was furious and waved, and countless runes were swept away.


    "Boom


    In a flash, the whole body of the five poison mountain people was hollow, and a large amount of black poisonous dark gas burst out, which made the surrounding space shake violently. Then, in the middle of the sky, there was a piercing sound of "whine" spreading from the black dark gas and poisonous fog. With the storm like riot, the air flow roared.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Then I saw the strange runes flickering in the poisonous fog, and finally turned into a huge demon scorpion. The whole body was black, and the black light spread. The breath was so fishy that people''s soul was uncomfortable. At a glance, we knew that there was a terrible poison.


    The giant demon scorpion has four wings and a huge body of more than ten feet. The scorpion tail is sharp and spreads black light rune. The whole body is full of poisonous gas.


    As the giant demon scorpion condenses, many eyes around him are trembling for it. The towering poison gas spreads, which makes people retreat in succession and dare not to approach.


    This is the terror of those who practice poison skill. No one is willing to touch the terrible poison.


    "I have some skills, but I''m doomed to die under your five poison grandfather''s poison skill today!"


    The five poisons mountain people sneer at him. His strongest poison skill urges even those who practice in the Wu Emperor''s realm to retreat and dare not compete.


    Although it is difficult to cultivate poison skill, it also requires special talent and pay a price that ordinary people are hard to pay. However, once the poison skill is practiced, it makes people all retreat and become scared and hard to resist.


    "Wuwu..."


    With the sneering words of the five poison mountain people, the huge scorpion directly pounced on Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    At this time, dozens of Heisha gate, shuanghen gate, mujiabao, Wanyun Pavilion, including the disciples of the World Association, fled slowly. When they touched the spreading poisonous fog, their whole body immediately swelled up, bleeding from their seven orifices and blackening all over the body, and turned into a scream Black blood mist.


    No one dares to be contaminated by the blood mist. When it falls on the ground, the ground corrodes and bubbles out. A large area of the ground is dark. I''m afraid that after that, no grass will grow on the ground. If anyone steps over, he will be eroded by the poisonous fog.


    Once the terrible poison is affected, it will be so terrible that we can know how terrible the poisonous skill of the five poison mountain people is, and how poisonous the condensed scorpions are. The practitioners of the Wu Emperor''s realm also retreat.


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu was shrouded in the terrible poisonous fog. Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong and huafankong were all breathing cold in the distance.


    "Chulala..."


    In the cool air, the ferocious scorpion crushed Du Shaofu and wrapped Du Shaofu''s body directly. However, the terrible poisonous fog was useless to Du Shaofu, and the poisonous fog could not corrode and invade Du Shaofu in the golden light all over his body.


    "Boom


    At this moment, however, Du Shaofu''s two wings fluttered, one hand also slapped the scorpion. In an instant, the terrible golden light burst out like a scorching sun.


    "Hula..."


    In a short time, the huge Scorpion was broken, and finally turned into a broken rune. The spread of the golden awn made the poisonous fog disappear like a killer. Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, the king of medicine and the king of Eagle were all astonished and astonished."This poison is bullshit to the golden winged ROC!"


    Only the silver winged demon carving not far away is full of smile, which is not strange at all. In ancient times, Zhenpeng used dragons as food, especially fierce birds and beasts in the flood and famine. How many poisonous and fierce birds and beasts Zhenpeng could swallow them without fear. The head of the temple was covered with the blood of golden winged Dapeng. Although it could not be compared with that of Taigu Zhenpeng, it was just a child to deal with the poison of the five poison mountain people Section.


    "How could this be..."


    Seeing this scene, seeing that the scorpion that he had gathered was destroyed by restraint. Du Shaofu couldn''t do anything about it. Du Shaofu''s face changed dramatically. His mood suddenly fell into hell from heaven, and he wanted to flee quickly.


    But at the moment, it''s too late for the people of Wudu mountain to escape. Du Shaofu''s figure has already appeared in his life like lightning. His eyes are killing and his mind is shooting. The words of indifference and coldness come out of his mouth: "this poison skill is not enough. He has also committed the taboo of weakness of the body. Die!"


    When the voice finally fell, a green and gold sword fell like lightning, accompanied by a powerful and unmatched energy swept, the sword like thunder, and finally fell on the five poison mountain man.


    "Hiss..."


    With the fall of a sword, the defense of Wudu mountain people is like tofu, which is destroyed in an instant. The terrible sword falls down and steals into its body. At present, the blood gushes out from the mouth of the five poison mountain people, and their eyes are scared and frightened. Before the scream can be heard, the body has already split into two and turned into the blood mist pouring out all over the sky.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Seeing that the body of the five poison mountain people turned into blood mist, the whole scene was shocked, and then the sound of cool breath was heard everywhere.


    "No, run away!"


    Looking at the five poisons mountain people being killed directly, Wuzhen mountain people''s soul trembles at the moment, their backs are cold, where they dare to stay, they suddenly flee empty.


    The situation is gone, there is no possibility of any counter attack. Wuzhen mountain people can only escape, or they will die.


    "Whoosh..."


    Wuzhen mountain people fled quickly, hoping to speed up a little faster, all-out, the figure is like a rainbow.


    "Do you want to escape?"


    The silver winged demon Eagle who had been plundering the array for a long time was quick to catch up with him. With his speed, it was absolutely impossible for the Wuzhen mountain people to escape.


    "Silver carving, don''t chase, he can''t escape!"


    Du Shaofu stopped the silver winged devil carving and looked at the distant space ahead. There was a familiar breath rising from the sky, and the breath was fluctuating. It was very far away. If it had not been for the recent surge in spiritual and spiritual strength, it would have been hard to see.


    "It''s the deputy hall master..."


    Hearing this, the silver winged devil Eagle looks at the direction of the escape of Wuzhen mountain people. In a short time, his face changes greatly.


    The familiar breath was immediately felt by the silver winged devil carving, but even he had to fear it directly.


    "Chula la!"


    In a short period of less than three minutes, many people wonder why Du Shaofu didn''t go after the Wuzhen mountain people. In the front of the sky, a streamer of light shot down like a meteorite. At last, it was a straight impact. In the ruins of the lower space, which was a mess and a river of blood, the shaking ground resounded, the earth moved and the mountains rocked, the rocks shot violently and smashed Out of a big hole.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    One after another, they were shocked to find that the man who had been pounded into the ground at the moment was the Wuzhen mountain man who had just fled quickly. His eyes were white and his mouth was full of red blood.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The crowd breathed cold air. The Wuzhen mountain people did not know who threw them back in an instant. Looking at the miserable appearance of the Wuzhen mountain people, they were able to make their six-star magic master so miserable in an instant. The strength of the comers was absolutely terrible.


    "If my brother didn''t allow me to do it last time, I wanted to kill you last time. I didn''t expect that I would dare to die now!"


    The clear voice rang through, and a beautiful girl''s shadow appeared in the air. With the light blue color blooming, the blue skirt moved, and the long black hair was as smooth as a waterfall, until the soft waist and buttocks were soft, with long legs and graceful body.


    The girl is very beautiful, but she is only 15 or 16 years old. Her face is full of green and astringent, which is not suitable for the natural and enchanting radian. At the moment, the pure and dark eyes have a clear and noble breath, which makes people crawl.


    "I''ve seen the deputy hall master!"


    When I look up, I see the girl with blue dress, silver winged devil carving, crouching tiger mastiff, cangyan red leopard, and other animals crawling in the distance.


    This graceful girl, besides Du Xiaoqing, can also have who.


    "Roar..."


    Feeling the breath from Du Xiaoqing''s body, thousands of animals roared and screamed around, and bowed to the ground!


    "It''s updated today. When you''ve finished watching it, you can click to send flowers. Xiao Yu bowed to thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    "It''s like a breakthrough."


    Du Shaofu looked at the moving girl in front of him, and the breath from his body seemed to be much stronger than before.


    "How can it be so strong? It''s still Orcish."


    Wuzhen mountain man climbed up from the pile of rubble in the pit and looked at the young girl in green. He had seen it in the world meeting last time. But he didn''t know that the girl''s cultivation strength was so strong that it seemed more terrifying than Du Shaofu.


    At present, Wuzhen mountain can understand that Du Shaofu was worried about Du Shaofu''s release of him last time. He thought that Du Shaofu was a master of miraculous talismans at the level of six stars. Even if it was the king of medicine, he would not be able to leave him. Therefore, he could only let him go. Now he fully understood that if the girl in green had done it last time, he would not be able to leave at all.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure swooped down like a giant ROC in the sky. The mighty and powerful force came and he was suppressed with the momentum of rushing thunder. At this time, the miserable Wuzhen mountain people who had been photographed by Du Xiaoqing were directly restrained in their hands and once again soared into the air.


    Wuzhen mountain people struggle with all their strength, but at the moment, it is useless. The overwhelming force of repression is unmatched, which is beyond his ability to resist. At this moment, he really realizes the strength of the purple robed youth in front of him.


    In full view of the public, watching the last king level strong Wuzhen mountain people are also captured alive, all people look at the sky.


    The whole tragic battlefield, at the moment, was unexpectedly caught in a kind of inexplicable silence. The eyes of each one closely looked at the body of the purple robed youth in the air.


    Du Shaofu looked at the forbidden Wuzhen mountain man in his hands. His eyes twinkled with cold, and said softly, "do you know why you didn''t kill you last time and let you go? I had estimated that with your old character, most of you would go to the Heisha gate, and the Heisha gate was about to be destroyed. It seems that I expected that you and Xue Tian are enemies. But I don''t know that I want to kill you. It''s light and easy at any time You''re hopping like a grasshopper, trying to kill yourself


    The voice of indifference reverberated in the sky, so that many people can clearly hear.


    Many people, such as Wan San Pang and Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, were also shocked. It turned out that all this had already been predicted by the purple robed youth. They came here and were destined to have such an outcome today.


    During the Ming and Qing Dynasties, Wan sanpang sighed in his heart. If Xue Tianqiu and Hentian Hendi had heard these words, Wuzhen mountain people would have fooled them to come, but in the calculation of the purple robed youth, they would have bled to death.


    "It turned out that everything had been predicted by the president."


    Hua fankong, Xia Wenxing, Cao Yu and others are also surprised at the moment. It is no wonder that the president did not destroy Wuzhen mountain people. It turned out that Wuzhen mountain people were deliberately asked to lead Xue Tianqiu to the demon city.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t, I''m willing to be loyal and obedient, don''t kill me!"


    Wuzhen mountain man''s eyes are full of fear at the moment. His pale old face is shaking and shaking. His soul is shaking. He doesn''t want to die. At his age and cultivation strength, he is reluctant to die.


    "You''re not allowed to stay. It''s your choice!"


    The indifference of the words fell, and Du Shaofu''s eyes were smeared with the intention of killing. Suddenly, a golden awn gushed out of his hand like a volcano.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The low and dull sound resounded like thunder. The eyes of Wuzhen mountain people were tight, and the screams were not heard. When the body was inside, the golden light rushed out, and then the body exploded directly in mid air.


    Wuzhen mountain people''s six-star mysterious body is completely destroyed, and the dead can''t die again.


    With the death of Wuzhen mountain people, the disciples of xiakong Heisha gate and shuanghen gate trembled fiercely.


    One by one, the king level strongmen were killed like ants. At this moment, for the rest of the Heisha sect and shuanghen gate, how could they still have the heart to fight each other? After seeing each other with fear, some of the martial arts practitioners in the Marquis state had already knelt on one knee, and looked at Du Shaofu, trembling: "we are willing to surrender to the world."


    "Dangdang Dang Dang..."


    All of the rest of the disciples of Heisha sect and shuanghen sect, no less than 300000, fell to their knees.


    "We are willing to surrender to the World Association."


    "We are willing to surrender to the World Association."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The voices of surrender resound and converge like thunder in the sky. At this moment, for the disciples of Heisha sect and shuanghen sect, they know that they can no longer resist and only surrender to protect their lives.


    Du Shaofu looked down into the sky, and his wings were shining with gold. Suddenly, the "bully shadow" in his hand waved at him. A sword awn of tens of Zhang long burst out, and the sword awn swept by, as if splitting the space in two.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    With the fall of the sword, in the eyes of many unexpected startled eyes, a long gully burst open on the ground, and the low voice burst continuously. More than ten martial arts practitioners in Heisha gate and shuanghen gate were killed in a hurry.


    "The blood debt must be paid by blood. If you violate our society, there will be no amnesty for killing!"


    The cold words spread from Du Shaofu''s mouth, and the whole body was full of evil spirit."Blood debt, blood payment, killing no amnesty!"


    In a short period of inaction, all the disciples of the world meeting suddenly burst out, and all the disciples of the world meeting immediately rushed out.


    "Roar..."


    All the animals roared and roared, and the tide of beasts swept over, destroying some of them, bloody.


    "Ah


    "Run away, run away!"


    Screams and howls resound from this side of heaven and earth. Hundreds of thousands of disciples of Heisha sect and shuanghen gate fled in panic.


    But now there are several people who can escape, and the only thing waiting for them is the bloody killing.


    Wan sanpang, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, Cao Yu and many others looked at the purple robed youth in the sky, and their hearts were filled with exclamations.


    Perhaps at this time, people all understand a truth. There are some people in the world who seem to be smiling and gentle. But if they provoke such people and arouse their anger in their hearts, the opponent will not have the chance to surrender and kneel down to beg for mercy in the end.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A bloody massacre lasted from morning to dusk. All day, the blood flowed into a river outside LuanYi City, which was full of bloody evil spirit, and became the blood city.


    In the end, more than 300000 elite disciples of Heisha sect and shuanghen sect were slaughtered by tiantianhui, Tianshou hall, mujiabao and Wanyun Pavilion. Few of them could escape.


    Outside the chaos demon city, there was a river of blood, with broken limbs everywhere. Finally, they were devoured by the beasts in the temple of heavenly beasts. They were cleaned up, but the blood stains and bloody evil spirit of the square could not be dissipated for a time.


    The Heisha gate and shuanghen gate collapsed completely. The Wanyun Pavilion and the mujiabao were on the verge of rebellion. The rumored Du Shaofu did not fall. He was still the master of the temple of beasts. He had already subdued the silver winged demon carving of the demon cliff sound. This news spread from all sides immediately.


    In particular, after the surrender of hundreds of thousands of people in the double hate sect of Heisha sect, Du Shaofu killed them mercilessly. This was even more shocking. The news spread and made people cold.


    At the moment, all the people in the dark forest really realized that Du Shaofu, who was the world''s Congress, looked young, but would never be easily offended. Once he was provoked, he would not even have the chance to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    At night, the moon is bright and the stars are thin, and the air is still full of bloody smell.


    "You are very poisonous, but there is not a big problem. There are many antidotes in Wudu mountain people''s Qiankun bag. After I look for them, I should be able to find the antidote you want. Even if there is no antidote, the problem will not be too big. I can still solve this poison, but I need to spend more time on it."


    At night, in the hall of the society, the lights are bright. The king of Medicine said to Mu Ming Qing and Wan sanpang.


    "Thank you very much


    Wan sanpang and Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties stood up and bowed their hands to thank them. They were all a little relieved.


    They were forced to join the Dark Alliance. All of them were trapped in the Fu array already arranged by Wuzhen mountain people. In addition, they could only be forced to join the Dark Alliance after being poisoned by the five poison mountain people.


    "You are welcome. I have arranged for my disciples to prepare a rest place for them. I will talk about other things tomorrow." The king of Medicine said to them.


    "Then we''ll leave first."


    Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties and Wan sanpang left. Today, they are exhausted. They need breathing and breathing. The disciples of mujiabao and Heisha sect are on their way back. Only a few strong men are left in the chaos demon city.


    As they left the hall, inside the hall, a purple robe figure slowly walked out, carrying a broad sword behind his shoulder, tall and straight, resolute and resolute, his face was deep and clear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    "Doctor, if I guess correctly, you should have found the antidote from the five poisons mountain man''s heaven and earth bag." Du Shaofu walked out and said with a smile to the king of medicine.


    "It''s not hard to find an antidote."


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "do you really believe them?"


    Du Shaofu sat on the empty seat beside the king of medicine. His clear and clear eyes moved. He opened his mouth and said to the king of medicine, "I absolutely believe in mujiapu. As for Wanyun Pavilion, Wan San Pang, I haven''t touched it. It''s hard to say."


    "Wan San Pang is a man of high intelligence and exquisite appearance. But I will see how he behaves in the future."


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu. After a pause, he said, "during this period of time, I thought you had fallen. Where did you go?"


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you more about it later."


    Du Shaofu looked at Yao Lao with a gloomy face and asked, "what happened to tianwu college? How many people are left?"


    "There are not many people left. Later, a girl named qiyexi came back and brought a super strong man. The blood demon and the old man of Yin Ming were not rivals." The king of medicine was pale and sighed. He told Du Shaofu about the general situation of tianwu college later.


    "Seven nights."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. Unexpectedly, she finally came back. The spirits of the ancient space have mentioned her. It seems that her origin is not simple. Her talent is also extremely strong, and she has the potential to become the strongest.


    "Tianwu college is gone. What are your future plans?" Asked the medicine king.


    Du Shaofu''s face moved slightly. He did not speak. After a moment, he looked at the king of medicine. His eyes were clear and his eyes moved. He gritted his teeth and said firmly: "as long as I am here, tianwu college will be there. As long as there is a student in tianwu college, tianwu college has not been really destroyed. One day, the martial arts college will stand in the dark forest, standing in the whole Zhongzhou, or the elder Taiyu, Zhou Yuanlao, vice president Zhuge, all the people who fell down for the college died in vain. "


    The medicine King''s eyes moved, and his pale face trembled slightly. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "Dark forest, I''ll take it."


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth and made a decision in his heart. If his own world was strong enough, he would not fear the invasion of tianwu academy by the Yinming cult. The world would want to really rise. The dark forest is the best place and the most suitable place.


    "Heisha gate, shuanghen gate has been destroyed. There is really no force in the dark forest that can block the current world association. But there is mother-in-law silver flower. You should pay attention to mother-in-law silver flower. If she does not agree, we will be in trouble." He said.


    "I''ll go and find granny silver." Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. It seemed that the old figure in the sky above tianwu college seemed to be familiar with each other. Those strong men were in the dark forest, so they naturally wanted to visit.


    "This time, the Heisha sect formed an alliance and came to the chaos demon city. The silver flower mother-in-law didn''t stop her. Maybe the silver flower mother-in-law no longer pays attention to these things and may not be sure."


    Then he looked at Du Shaofu for a moment and sighed, "although the dark forest is not small, it is not big. With the strength of the World Association now, it is enough to sweep away."


    "I think it''s time to go to Zhongzhou."


    Du Shaofu said that compared with Zhongzhou, the dark forest and the stone dragon empire are so small. They are just remote places. On Zhongzhou, the strong are like clouds. There are lots of talented people. Wang rises up. Only where can he become a strong man.


    Du Shaofu knew that only when he became a strong man could he accomplish what he wanted to do and guard everything around him. If there were the most powerful people in tianwu college, how dare the Yin Ming sect come to tianwu college.


    "Zhongzhou!"


    The king of medicine looked up at Du Shaofu and knew that the tianwu Academy had a deep influence on him. This time, the fate of hundreds of thousands of people in Heisha and shuanghen was an example.


    "In Zhongzhou, the strong are like clouds, and all the Heroes rise together. There are many talented people. There are heroes and kings rising. There are strong orcs. It is said that there are demon clans. You should also go there. Only when you go there, can you really become a strong one. I am an old bone to support you. I will help you watch in the dark forest. You can rest assured." There were ripples in his lifeless eyes and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Well!"


    Du Shaofu nodded. How powerful were the blood demons and the old men of Yin Ming sect at the beginning, and they seemed to be the realm of Emperor Wu. Above the realm of Emperor Wu, there are still powerful people who have no end to practice and no end to martial arts. After Wu Zun state, there are even more powerful levels. Only by having enough cultivation strength can they get in touch with the broader world The real strong is what we want to pursue.


    "It''s just that Yin Ming religion is also above Zhongzhou, so pay more attention to it." The king of medicine warned.


    "Yin Ming taught, blood demon, Yin Ming old man!"


    He bit his teeth. In his deep and clear eyes, Du Shaofu was burning with anger. If he was not strong, he was not qualified to protect his own things. If he was not strong, he could not wait for his own things."You should leave this corner earlier. If the place is too small, you will be bound." "Once they have set foot on the road of cultivation, they have already chosen the law of the jungle, and their strength is respected." "If you are weak, you can only be bullied by others, and you will be forced to eat by others." "If you are weak, you will not even have the qualification to survive, and you will not be able to decide your own life." In Du Shaofu''s mind, he remembered what ye Piaoling had said at the beginning. These words, like a knife''s awn, were deeply imprinted in the depths of his soul, and a sharp breath was surging out of his body.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Feeling that Du Shaofu''s fluctuating breath began to be fierce, the king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "I just want to be stronger, let my parents meet, let my brother and sister meet, let my family reunite, let tianwu college rise again, and let the dead souls of tianwu college rest in peace!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the king of medicine and clenched his fists. The golden awns gushed out of his eyes, just like a big roc with golden wings. His firm words burst out from his teeth: "man is a knife and a cudgel, I am a fine steel!"


    The extinction of tianwu college once again made Du Shaofu deeply understand a truth, and once again firmly believed in his belief that he must become a strong man and become a strong one as soon as possible. Only the absolute strong can wait for his own everything. If he goes well, he will be strong if he goes against!


    Night shrouds, the quiet courtyard, the moon covers the courtyard.


    A figure fell outside the courtyard, looking at the bright pearl in the courtyard, whispered: "I''ve seen uncle mu."


    "Come in." In the courtyard, there is a bright voice coming out.


    Du Shaofu was the one who came to visit us. He had a deep vision in the night and a tall figure with a purple sword behind his shoulder.


    In the small hall, Du Shaofu met Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties. His face was quite pale and his body was slightly injured, but it should not be too serious.


    Mu Ming and Qing Dynasty looked at Du Shaofu who came to visit. His eyes were shaking. Then he calmed down and said, "in the dark forest, you are deceitful and ruthless. Although your means today seem quite ruthless and bloody in some people''s eyes, it is the most correct choice. In the future, I''m afraid that no one dares to provoke the society. You want this more than your father Strong. "


    Du Shaofu, with a slight smile, suddenly changed his face. Quite surprised, he asked Mu Ming and Qing, "Uncle mu, do you know my father?"


    Mu Ming and Qing looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, and suddenly waved his hand. The fingerprints were condensed and crossed in front of him in mysterious arcs. Finally, they condensed into energy fingerprints. A huge wave of energy ripples appeared like a huge wave, and then the energy dissipated in Mu Ming and Qing''s hands.


    "The waves are rough!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. It was Du''s martial arts that had just solidified in the Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    "Yes, it''s the stormy palm. When you fought with Lao Wu, you used to stir up the stormy palm. In addition, you and your father are very similar. Only then can I be sure that you are the second son, and your father is Du Tingxuan."


    Mu Ming and Qing looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "you don''t know. Your father and your uncle Lu are all brothers. Your father is the second. He taught us the stormy palm when he was training in the dark forest."


    "The drunkard father and the master of the stockbreeding castle are brothers to each other."


    "Thank you, Xia Yuankai, for your appreciation of 1888 coins. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    Du Shaofu was shocked, and then many questions in his mind finally explained why when he went to ask for xuanlingtongtianteng, mujiabao was able to help at all costs. This time, when the Dark Alliance Army came, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties ignored the poison on his body, so the mujiabao fell in battle early in the morning. The original Mujia Castle owner, the Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties in front of him, was actually the brother of the drunkard''s father.


    After a while, Du Shaofu came back to his senses, looked at Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, and said, "before the army of the Dark Alliance comes, the world will receive mysterious news from jade slips. I think it must be uncle Mu who did it?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Mu Ming chuckled and said nothing more. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "your father will be very happy to have a son like you. With your present achievements, your father was not as big as you when he was like you."


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but smile. Then he handed a brocade box to Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties. He bowed down and saluted him and said, "Uncle mu, this is the poison antidote on you. Thank you for all you have done."


    "You''re welcome, family."


    Mu Ming and Qing Dynasty took Du Shaofu''s brocade box in his hand and asked, "what are your plans for the next step?"


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu said to Mu Ming and Qing: "I''m going to discuss with Uncle mu. I want to make all the forces in the dark forest unite. I don''t know what uncle Mu means?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties seemed to understand something. With a smile, he said, "don''t worry, the mujiapu is definitely supporting you. The Heisha gate and shuanghen gate have been destroyed. I believe Wanyun Pavilion wansanpang has already figured it out at this time, and there won''t be many problems."


    "Thank you, uncle mu."


    Du Shaofu saluted again, and then they talked about some things in the dark forest, and then Du Shaofu left.


    Night shrouds the sky, the moon in the chaos demon city inverted cast mottled traces.


    In the side hall, Du Shaofu meets his second brother Du Yunlong, his elder sister Du Xiaoman, and Han Xin, He Jun, and Meng Laicai, who come from Lanling city.


    In the side hall, there is a beautiful woman with delicate body and graceful radiance. Her temperament is in contrast to Du Xiaoman''s fiery and enchanting temperament. She is antique and beautiful, just like a fairy coming out of the painting. It is Dai Xingyu''s little aunt Murong.


    Seeing Du Shaofu, people could not help but exchange greetings.


    In particular, He Jun, Han Xin, Meng Laicai, who looked at Du Shaofu at this time, could only be shocked.


    When they were in Lanling City, although they knew that this guy was terrible and fierce, how could they have thought that this guy had been the king of marquis, famous in the Empire, famous in the dark forest, and had been able to kill the king level strong as nothing.


    As he exchanged greetings with the crowd, Du Shaofu found from the breath of Han Xin and others that the cultivation of these guys had improved a lot. It is estimated that these guys have also practiced very hard during this period of time.


    Du Shaofu''s second brother, Du Yunlong, was most shocked. Unexpectedly, his cultivation strength at this time had reached the level on the other side of the Marquis territory. There were many breakthroughs. Especially in the breath, Du Shaofu could feel a little thunder, which might be related to the inheritance of the old king protector. There is no doubt that the inheritance of the king of Laohu gave the second brother Great benefits.


    From all the greetings, Du Shaofu was shocked to learn that duwangfu had been razed to the ground. Du Qingcheng, the protector of the king, and Jiedu bang, a man, were captured and their whereabouts were unknown. The remaining members of duwangfu''s house are now missing.


    It is said that on that night, there was a powerful hermit in the palace Cheng''s family, but in the end, he did not stop the mysterious strong man who destroyed Duwang''s house by himself.


    Du Shaofu''s heart sank slightly when he heard of the news, and he was extremely complicated with the Duke''s house. The last act of the old guard king made Du Shaofu admire and respect him from his heart. At the moment, he was very upset to learn that the palace of Du was destroyed.


    The tianwu Academy was destroyed and the Duke Du''s residence was destroyed. Many things happened recently, which made Du Shaofu feel inexplicable and trembling in his heart. It seems that he has an inexplicable feeling. All these things seem to be related to himself.


    After some greetings, Du Shaofu and his second brother, Du Yunlong, Han Xin and others talked about the alliance of the big forces of the Dark Alliance.


    Hearing this, Du Yunlong thought for a while, and then his eyes moved a little fierce. He said: "there is no force in the dark forest that can compete with the World Association. The strongest are mujiabao and Wanyun Pavilion. However, they can''t compete with the World Association now. We don''t have a big problem with the alliance. If anyone dares not agree, it will be destroyed directly. What happened today This kind of thing, only if we have a little more vigorous means, can ensure that it will not happen again. This is the dark forest, and kindness never works. "


    Listening to Du Yunlong''s words, Du Shaofu is quite comforted. His second brother, Du Yunlong, has been practicing outside since childhood. He has already seen this aspect thoroughly, and his methods have always been extremely fierce and decisive. The world will be under the control of the second elder brother. With the help of the king of medicine, he can feel at ease even if he goes to Zhongzhou.


    Later, Du Shaofu talked about the relationship between the herdsmen castle and the others. This time, the alliance was imperative. If the remaining Wanyun Pavilion disagreed, they could only take special measures.Then he discussed with his second brother, Du Yunlong and Han Xin, about the world meeting. It was not until late at night that everyone began to disperse.


    In the end, only Du Shaofu and Murong youruo are left in the hall.


    Han Xin, He Jun, Meng Laicai and so on left with great insight.


    "How is your injury?"


    Looking at Murong youruo, who has not talked much tonight, Du Shaofu asked.


    "No problem."


    Murong youruo looked at Du Shaofu. From the beginning of Lanling Prefecture Road, that young boy has become a young man. The young man''s face has gradually turned into maturity. He nodded, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "I''ve heard about star language. This is also the creation of Xingyu."


    "I didn''t take good care of Xingyu. I hope she can be well." Du Shaofu sighed and felt guilty.


    "She''s so simple that she''ll be ok?"


    Murong youruo said softly, looking at the purple robed youth in front of him, his eyes showed a complex look. His eyes flashed, which was not easy to grasp. Then he nodded slightly and said softly with a smile: "I heard that you have become a marquis and worship the king. Congratulations, but don''t take any risks next time. Many people worry about you this time. If you know the star language, you will certainly worry about you."


    "Well, I understand." Du Shaofu said with a faint smile.


    "That''s good."


    Murong youruo nodded, Qingcheng a smile, and then continued: "after the alliance of the dark forest, what are your plans?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and said with a smile, "I want to go to Zhongzhou, where the strong are like clouds. I want to go and practice."


    "Zhongzhou..."


    On hearing this, Murong youruo''s eyes suddenly smeared a little complicated look. Then he hesitated for a while, and his mouth cocked slightly. He said to Du Shaofu, "how about doing me a favor?"


    "Say it, as long as I can." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Above Zhongzhou, there is a Woye City, and there is a Murong family in the city. If you have a chance to meet, you can go and see how the Murong family is now. You can also tell me when you come back." Murong you Ruo said.


    "Murong family, is it related to you?" Du Shaofu hears the speech and asks Murong youruo.


    Murong was as if her eyes were slightly raised. Her eyes were dimly dimpled, but her expression was still the same. Then she raised her head to Du Shaofu and said, "I''ll talk to you later."


    "Well, I''ll go and see if I have a chance." Du Shaofu nodded, not asking more.


    Seeing Du Shaofu nodding his head, Murong youruo gave a shallow smile, and then said, "on Zhongzhou, the strong are like clouds, the heroes are fighting for each other, and the outstanding man Wang rises up. I know you are not under them, but if you go, you should be more careful."


    "I understand."


    Du Shaofu nodded, looked at the woman in front of him and said, "by the way, my second brother told me that the world will be thanks to you in this period of time, but you have never wanted any position. Why?"


    From Du Yunlong''s second brother''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that Murong youruo had made great contributions during this period of time in Lanling City World Conference. His mind and means made people admire him, even Han Xin. Therefore, Du Shaofu felt that he might have underestimated the beautiful woman in front of him.


    "I join the world association to help you. I don''t need a position in the World Association, and there is no suitable position for me."


    Murong youruo said that she was not interested in these things and joined the World Association. She only promised to help the purple robed youth in front of her.


    "It was sent to you at the third watch, so that everyone could enjoy it.


    Brothers read, continue to click to throw flowers ha, thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    "There is still a leader in Qingmu Hall of the World Association. Qingmu hall is in charge of all the external affairs of the society. How can you do it?" After hesitating for a moment, Du Shaofu said with a smile to Murong youruo.


    "The world will develop externally, but this responsibility is not light."


    Murong youruo was a little stunned. He raised the curtain and gazed at Du Shaofu. Then he gave a charming smile. The pear vortex sank slightly and said, "are you so relieved of me?"


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "of course..."


    "Well, I''ll give it a try."


    Murong youruo hugs a head of green silk and smiles at the corner of her mouth. She leaves home, but she doesn''t want to participate in any forces. Otherwise, she would not have gone to Lanling city to enter her hometown. Now, she sighs and turns around, but finally she has to go the way she didn''t want to go.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, in the hall.


    Du Yunlong, Yao Wang, Yingwang, yepiaoling, Murong youruo, Li Xue, Cao Yue, huafankong, Yinyi magic carving, Fu Hu Ba mastiff, cangyan red leopard, as well as Mu Jia Bao Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, Wan Yun Ge Wan San Pang and so on.


    Seeing such lineups in the hall, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties and Wan sanpang could not help sighing that the line-up of the World Association at this time was already enough to sweep the dark forest. If Xue Tianqiu and Hentian Hendi had known that the silver winged devil carving and the world would be together, how could they dare to come to the chaos demon city.


    "I''ve seen the Lord."


    "See the president."


    With Du Shaofu''s arrival, the crowd respectfully stood up and saluted.


    Du Shaofu sat at the head of the hall, looked at the people in the hall, and nodded slightly to Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties and Wan sanpang, and then he said directly about the alliance.


    On hearing this, Mu Ming knew it well in the early morning. Naturally, it was not surprising that he was calm. However, Wan sanpang''s face changed slightly, which was quite unexpected.


    After that, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties naturally agreed, without any opinions, and even more so, the silver winged devil carving.


    As the trend of the times, Wan sanpang is not stupid. Looking at the sharp eyes of the silver winged devil carving and Fu Hu Ba mastiff, he is very clear that if he shakes his head, he will be able to kill him immediately.


    So Wan San chubby agreed with a smile. At the same time, he took the initiative to recommend Du Shaofu as the leader of the alliance, and Wanyun Pavilion listened to his orders.


    With Wan sanpang''s consent, the alliance passed easily without any obstacles. Du Shaofu became the leader of the alliance.


    "The World Association, the heavenly beast hall, the Mujia castle and the Wanyun Pavilion form an alliance, which is called the" world alliance ". Those who betray the alliance will be punished!" Du Shaofu looked at the hall, his eyes were sharp and his voice was resounding.


    The king of medicine and the king of eagle looked at each other, and their eyes moved. They looked at the young man in purple robe who had the momentum of being a leader at a young age. I''m afraid that the world alliance is just the beginning. Soon, the world alliance will ring all over the world.


    After the establishment of Tianxia League, it was natural to deal with the Heisha gate and shuanghen gate. In fact, Du Yunlong had sent all the disciples of the Tianxia association to the Heisha sect territory and began to prepare to take over all the territory of the Heisha sect.


    As for the territory of shuanghen gate, Du Shaofu left it to mujiapu and Wanyun pavilion to take over.


    Du Shaofu''s decision was quite unexpected to Wan sanpang and Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties. I didn''t expect Du Shaofu to be so generous. We should know that this time, both the shuanghen gate and the Heisha gate were destroyed in the world.


    Especially for wansanpang, it''s good to keep Wanyun Pavilion. I didn''t expect to be able to carve up the double hate gate.


    After a general discussion, all the people in the hall scattered. Du Shaofu handed over all the details to Du Yunlong, the second elder brother. With the help of the eagle king and Cao Yu, the overall situation was decided and nothing could go wrong.


    "I didn''t expect that you were generous. The double hate gate was handed over to the mujiabao and Wanyun Pavilion."


    When the crowd dispersed, only Murong youruo, Du Yunlong, Han Xin, Li Xue, ye Piaoling, Du Xiaoman and other young people were present. Du Xiaoman seemed to be puzzled about Du Shaofu''s handing over the shuanghen gate to mujiapu and Wanyun Pavilion, and he felt that Du Shaofu was a little generous.


    "Elder sister, the Mu family castle is my own. Wan Yun Ge Wan San Pang is a surrender, but it is very difficult for us to take over the territory of the Heisha gate with the present staff of our world association. We can''t take over the territory of shuanghen gate. It''s better to be a personal love to mujiabao and Wanyun Pavilion."


    Du Yunlong looked at Du Xiaoman and said with a smile: "besides, how big the dark forest can be? It''s just a territory of double hate gate. I believe the third one will not pay too much attention to it. Besides, he is also a member of the world alliance."


    Du Xiaoman''s eyes moved, and then it seemed that he wanted to understand something. Then he seemed to think of something. He said to Du Shaofu, "third brother, qianguyu just came to me and said that he wanted to join the World Association."


    "Eternal jade..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly. Yesterday, he saw the guy. At the moment, the guy has really survived and reborn.


    "President, I''ve talked to you for a long time."


    Li Xue looked at Du Shaofu, hesitated for a moment, then opened her red lips and said, "he said that he was able to set foot in martial arts again because of the president of you. So he wanted to join the World Association, not for me. At the beginning, he had figured out and relieved himself. Now he just wanted to follow the president and continue to step on the top of martial arts.""Qianguyu, is that the guy who used the spear yesterday, but he is very fierce."


    Ye Piaoling asked Du Shaofu. He still remembered that the young man who used his spear yesterday was extremely fierce and shocked him.


    "That''s the guy."


    Du Shaofu smiles and says to ye Piaoling, "are you interested in seeing that guy?"


    "Good."


    Lingye floating words will never be used.


    The mountains, the sun, green all around.


    On the boulder, a tall and upright young man stood quietly. He did not know how long he had stood. He was wearing a blue and white robe with his eyes slightly closed. The sun reflected a light on his body, just like shining on the fine steel.


    "Hiss!"


    A figure appeared quietly on the mountain and boulders. He was a slender and thin young man in black with long black hair shining in the scorching sun.


    Suddenly, the tall and upright young man opened his eyes, his eyes fluttered a little, and looked at the black robed youth.


    The young man in black slowly raised his head, his nose was high, his thin lips were full of pride, he looked at the burly young man and said, "you are called the eternal jade?"


    "Not bad!"


    The burly young man nodded and looked at the black robed youth. The waves from the former made his skin feel a little chilly. His eyes moved and said, "I heard Li Xue mention you. The night of killing God is floating Ling!"


    Night Piaoling light smile, eyes directly at the burly youth, eyes began to show a sharp, way: "he told me about your things, he seldom praise people, you are one of them, let me see how strong he boasted."


    "Well, you should be good too But... "


    At the time of falling of the night''s floating Ling voice, qiangu Jade also slowly raised his head. With this moment, a torrential fierce breath, like a storm, suddenly swept out of his body


    "Boom..."


    At the top of the mountain, the space trembles, and the jade clothes are hunting. On the body surface of the week, there are secret lines of talisman flashing. On the pretty handsome face, there is also a kind of trembling ferocity. Holding up the face, smiling at the night floating Ling, he said: "I also want to find an opponent to try myself, so choose you!"


    With the fall of jade''s voice, the surrounding space suddenly solidified, and a fierce atmosphere enveloped the surrounding space.


    Night Piaoling looks at the ancient jade, and the faint faint breath in his eyes spreads. Suddenly, the black robe begins to fluctuate, and then the hunting sounds like the wind blows. His hands reach out the long sleeves of the black robe, and then he clenches his fist slightly and says, "well, let''s go!"


    After hearing this, Zhou''s body was filled with mysterious patterns of talismans, and the ferocity of his body almost broke out. After hunting in his robe, he once again showed a smile, and his white teeth showed up. In the next moment, his body suddenly swept out like a fierce beast.


    "Boom


    When the jade moved, it was as fast as lightning. It pulled out several shadows and emerged into the void. Its body shape was like a shadow in the sky, and it carried the fierce air to cover the night and fly away.


    "It''s not slow."


    Night Piaoling seems to be quite surprised, eyes slightly Lin looking at the rapidly swept shadow, in the lightning flint, is also the breath surging out, a mighty momentum swept across the sky.


    "Chi!"


    In a short period of time, the jade rushed to me, and a fist seal wrapped with the talisman secret pattern in his hand directly hit the chest of night floating Ling.


    The speed is as fast as lightning, fierce momentum, but also accompanied by a hundred battles of tricky and fierce.


    "Very strong!"


    Night Piaoling eyes micro motion, from the ancient jade move, we know that the jade in front of us is not only fierce.


    Seeing the fist seal, night Piaoling quickly snatched out a strange ghost arc. In the twinkling of an eye, it seems that it is extremely dangerous, but it happens to split that fist seal. At the same time, his eyes are sharp, his fist is wrapped with runes, and he takes the opportunity to swing and directly hit the right shoulder of the eternal jade.


    The fist is powerful and fierce. It expands rapidly in the eyes of the jade. It is as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder.


    But at this moment, the eternal jade did not evade. Just as the fist fell on the right shoulder, suddenly there was a talisman secret pattern on the right shoulder, which was particularly dazzling and condensed, as if it had turned into a light shield.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    "Bang!"


    Night Piaoling''s fist smashed hard on the right shoulder of qiangu jade. At the moment of touching, the air waves suddenly gushed out.


    "Chi la..."


    From the right shoulder of the ancient jade, there was a circle of visible air waves in an instant, and the ripples came out in a ring, which was even born to resist the blow of night floating Ling.


    "Hiss!"


    The fist of eternal jade in this rapid, also directly hit the left shoulder of night floating Ling.


    Suddenly the change, let the night floating Ling eyes immediately change, panic above, a dark gas condensed out, protect in the body side.


    "Bang!"


    Low muffled sound spread out, as if the thunder ring through, night floating Ling immediately stagger backward shock back five steps, and qiangu jade just stagger backward one step.


    "Interesting, the body is really tough!"


    Night Piaoling back to stabilize the body, looking at the eternal jade, eyes gushing with surprise color.


    "Don''t fight against me, or you will be defeated!"


    The Immortal Jade raised his head and laughed at the night. He had absolute confidence in his present noumenon. There were several people who could compete with him. His divine palace was broken. What he practiced was the power of the body. The flesh was all he had.


    "I remember."


    Night Piaoling smile, slightly wave, loose fist for the palm, ten fingers above the flash of Rune.


    When the jade was seen for thousands of years, the twinkle of double pupil seemed to feel something. The talisman and secret lines on the body surface were more and more shining and dazzling.


    "Hi..."


    This time, night Piaoling took the initiative to take the initiative, the figure was like a ghost, waving both hands, the attack flashed like electricity, tricky and fierce.


    "Boom


    As fierce as a beast, the jade suddenly countered with fierce momentum sweeping the sky.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, at the top of the mountain, the two people fight endlessly. In the collision between the electric light and flint, there is a dull energy sound coming out. The surrounding mountains are all broken, the boulders are rolling down, and the mountain is cracked.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In this way, there were hundreds of moves to fight each other. Under the last thunderbolt, the two people retreated back and fell on a mountain peak hundreds of meters away from each other.


    "What a fierce attack, worthy of the name of killing God in the dark forest!"


    The jade grinned and squinted at the night floating Ling on the mountain ahead. His robe broke several cracks. There were a few faint bloodstains on the skin surface, but it was only skin trauma. The talisman and secret lines on Zhou''s body were more and more dazzling, as if they were going to survive, and the fierce momentum swept the sky.


    "What a strong body


    Night Piaoling looks at the front of the air, slightly Lin''s eyes gush with shock, and the throat emits a dull hum, which seems to have suffered a lot. The opponent''s physical body is not only strong, but also extremely strange, just like having a rune array. His attack power falls on the former, and his combat power must be resisted immediately. In this case, if you want to really hurt the opponent, unless he is super powerful Most of the money will be spent, otherwise it will not be possible at all.


    "Now I''m going to do my best. Be careful."


    The voice of the jade fell down, his face was covered with fierce smile, and the secret talisman patterns on his body surface fluctuated. All of a sudden, a stream of hidden talisman patterns swept and surged, which made the whole body covered with dazzling light, and the talisman secret patterns on his whole body seemed to be coming out of his body.


    "Boom


    An indescribable sense of ferocity spread from the whole body of the jade. On its skin, there are strange talismans and secret patterns. From a distance, it is ferocious and shocking.


    "Do you want to use all your strength?"


    Night Piaoling looks at the ancient jade, her eyes are slightly frozen, her eyes are sharp, her eyes fluctuate, and then her fingerprints are mysterious, her arms are shaking, with a lot of fuzzy shadows, a stream of light black energy is suddenly roaring out, the hidden runes are flashing, and then a wave of ocean like energy is sweeping the sky.


    "Holy body formula, incarnate Jiao with body!"


    With the roar of the dragon, the surrounding space suddenly fluctuates. It seems that there is an endless stream of heaven and earth energy pouring into the body, and the waves of the talisman and secret patterns all over the sky condense into a huge dark cloud, and the empty shadow of Chijiao empties into the sky.


    Xuanyun Chijiao is full of light and envelops the eternal jade. It is like turning the eternal jade into a real Xuanyun Chijiao. It stirs up the air waves in the surrounding space like waves. The ripples disperse the breath like the king of beasts, making the sky tremble.


    "Oh..."


    Xuanyun Chijiao roared like thunder, and then flew away like lightning toward the night.


    At the place where Xuanyun Chijiao''s virtual shadow passed, the terrifying force swept through, and the space was violently trembling and fluctuating.


    "Hula..."


    Such terrible energy oppresses and collapses, and the air in the space around the square is also scattered by the collapse, forming a vacuum. Only the runes on the huge dark cloud Chijiao burst out to suppress the sky.


    "Floating in the air and cutting down!"Loud cheering from the night floating Ling mouth, this moment, night floating Ling eyes suddenly sharp, a burst of surging terrible energy spread.


    "Boom!"


    The wave of energy rune is more fierce than that of a wave. It seems that you want to suppress everything and kill the sky. How terrible!


    The two terrible attacks are about to collide in an instant. They are afraid that once they collide, they will be destroyed and turned into ruins.


    "Hi..."


    Between them, a purple robe appeared between the two, surrounded by a pale golden halo, blocking their energy.


    "Hula..."


    In an instant, the two terrible energies of night floating Ling and eternal jade all collided on the golden aperture, which made the golden aperture ripple and wave, and began to resist the huge energy attack of dissipated two people.


    "Hula..."


    The rune energy blooms in the sky, and the last two terrible energies dissipate in the air at the same time, and the night floating Ling and the eternal jade shake back at the same time.


    "You are almost there. If you go on fighting, you will destroy this place."


    With a smile on his face, he looked at the jade and said, "do you really want to join the world?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, he nodded, bowed down in the air and said, "I''ve seen the president!"


    "Don''t be too polite."


    Du Shaofu nodded, then looked sideways at ye Piaoling with a smile and said, "how about it? Are you qualified to join tianjiangwei?"


    "It''s unbelievable that cultivating the body can be as strong as this, and it can also stimulate animal energy."


    Night Piaoling was shocked. He also knew a lot about qianguyu all the way, which was not believable. Just after a try, he knew the horror. His voice dropped and looked at the jade and said, "welcome to join tianjiangwei."


    Du Shaofu looked at the night floating Ling and said, "are you interested in suffering? The jade must practice the strength of the body and step into the martial arts. But you can also make the body stronger and stronger, and at the same time, can stimulate the animal energy?"


    "Can I, too?" Night Piaoling smell speech, suddenly look up, eyes also gush out of expectation.


    "Of course, start with you." Du Shaofu nodded and whispered.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went on, the Heisha sect and shuanghen gate were exterminated. Several forces headed by the "Tianxia Association" formed the Tianxia alliance. Du Shaofu became the leader of the Tianxia alliance and controlled the whole dark forest. These news spread and spread in the dark forest.


    For a while, Du Shaofu''s name resounded throughout the dark forest, which shocked the four kingdoms.


    With his great strength in the whole dark forest, it is said that Du Shaofu was able to fight against the emperor''s territory with his magic soldiers when tianwu Academy was destroyed. At the moment, the strength of the world alliance is enough to resist an empire. Naturally, the surrounding empires will be afraid.


    Stone dragon Empire, palace, Golden Dragon hall, the vast hall, just like a huge square general, red giant columns, lifelike golden dragon circling, strong palace dragon spirit, make people breathe hard, mysterious gas stagnation!


    "Jinlin is not a thing in the pool. He is still alive when he meets the changing wind and cloud. He is already the leader of the World Alliance..."


    In the center of the hall, Emperor Cheng stood quietly, as if there were golden dragons circling around him, which was frightening from afar. He also had a sense of Imperial Majesty. He had a piece of news in his hand. The light on the jade slips fluctuated, and the Dragon shadow on the Dragon Robe fluctuated like a living creature. He murmured: "what''s the relationship between all these things? It''s important It''s a big day. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    At the same time, Du Shaofu had already closed down.


    Many senior leaders of the world association were also accompanied by the closure, which made some semi informed people quite puzzled. At the special time when the World Association took over the Heisha gate and took charge of the dark forest, the president and many high-level officials were not seen. This is not too normal.


    Twenty days later, Du Shaofu sat cross legged in the secret room of the society, his whole body shining with light golden light.


    "Hoo..."


    After a while, the golden light fluctuated, like golden snakes, and got into his body. With a puff of turbid gas, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes immediately opened, and the golden light twinkled in his eyes. Then he slowly became introverted and his eyes were deep and clear.


    "Recovered?"


    In the chamber of secrets, there are still eagle king gongs and swords at the moment. He looks at Du Shaofu with one eye, and his eyes are trembling. In the fluctuation of the domineering and fierce breath, he is like a fierce beast. Even the breath between Tuina and Tuina makes his heart tremble.


    "Almost."


    Du Shaofu smiles at the eagle king''s gongs and swords. In the past 20 years, five people, including Du Yunlong, Hua fankong, Han Xin and He Jun, used the "holy body formula" to forge their bodies, which cost a lot, especially when depicting the secret ways and runes of the five people.


    With the experience of forging ancient jade last time, although I met some obstacles this time, the good thing is that everything is relatively smooth, and it is quite smooth to complete. The remaining five people need to close their doors to consume and adapt to each other. In the future, five people will be able to rely on more means.


    "How are the five of them?"


    The eagle king Gong Dao asked curiously. He only knew that Du Shaofu seemed to be arranging the means for ye Piaoling, Du Yunlong, Hua fankong, Han Xin and He Jun in the past half month, but the details were not very clear.


    "The five of them are OK. They should all have a lot more to rely on."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. In the night, floating Ling, his second brother, Du Yunlong, Hua fankong, Han Xin and He Jun were all portrayed with Fu array and animal power. As long as the five people can understand and understand them, they will undoubtedly have more means in the future, which means that their strength will increase a lot.


    After a pause, Du Shaofu looked at the eagle king''s gong and sword and continued: "now it''s the eagle king''s turn. The wound on your hand is caused by the Yin Ming old man of the Yin Ming sect. The Yin Ming Qi is extremely insidious. The king of medicine has solved most of it, but there is still a small part that I am afraid is too easy to solve. I have a solution that should be able to count all the Yin Ming Qi in your hand At the same time, it can also strengthen your arm a lot. The method is similar to that of the five of them. However, I will mainly use it on your arm of the eagle king. Your claw skill is very powerful. If you can succeed, it will undoubtedly be like a tiger''s wings. It is enough to become a force in the future, but you need to suffer a lot. "


    "In my whole life, I haven''t suffered any hardships and suffered all kinds of crimes. Don''t worry about it."


    The eagle king gongdao chuckled indifferently. His right arm rolled up the sleeve of his long shirt. The wound left by the old man of Yin Ming was still faintly visible. The faint Yin Ming breath wrapped the wound, and the wound could not be cured.


    "Well." Du Shaofu nodded and his fingerprints congealed, and then there was a cauldron in front of his body


    The sunset, the sunset in the dark, and then rolling behind the horizon.


    The bleak outline of the distant mountains and woods is the sudden emergence of continuous light blue lines, and then night falls, and the bright moon hangs high in the sky.


    In a quiet courtyard of the World Association, the king of medicine raised his head slightly, looked at the door, and said, "closed for so long, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s almost all right. There''s no danger. It''s smooth."


    As the words fell slowly, Du Shaofu''s figure also appeared at the door. His back, with a broad sword on his back and shoulder, was shrouded in the moonlight, casting a long shadow at the door.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have the energy to study so much


    The king of medicine grinned bitterly. When he studied puppets, he had exhausted all his mind, but he had no energy to study anything else.


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu moved the back of his broad sword to sit on his seat.


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu''s broad sword wrapped with purple cloth. But there were ripples in his eyes. He saw with his own eyes how terrible and terrible the terrible soldiers wrapped under the purple cloth were at first.


    With the ripples in his eyes, the king of medicine quickly regained his mind, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you should have done almost everything you need to prepare. Are you going to leave?"


    "Well!"


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly, looked at the king of medicine and said, "after that, the world alliance will hand over a medicine old man. You can look at it. Please pay more attention to him."


    "Don''t worry. Your second brother, Du Yunlong, and the girls you''re looking for, together with ye Piaoling and eternal jade, are not simple people. They can''t have a big problem."


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu and said, "ye Piaoling still has some residual evil spirit left in his red Sha palm. The Tianxia League has just stabilized the situation, but they are all closed again. It''s just at the time of employing people that qianguyu can''t leave. Otherwise, with the martial arts talent of yepiaoling and qianguyu, they should go to Zhongzhou with you. One day, he will We can also make a name above Zhongzhou. The Tianxia League will always develop. In the future, it will not be enough to rely on us. After a while, when everything is stable, I will ask them to find you. ""Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Du Shaofu understood in his heart that if the world alliance wants to develop, it needs strong people. Yepiaoling and qianguyu all have the talent and potential to become strong. Only when they get to Zhongzhou and wider areas can they have better training and more opportunities.


    "There is one more thing you need to deal with when you are closed."


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I think I heard your news. Recently, many students from tianwu college have come, including no less than 2000. I''m afraid there are still many people. They are all looking for you."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu raised his head and slightly trembled. Then he took a deep breath. His eyes trembled slightly. He opened his mouth and murmured, "tianwu academy will not be destroyed easily..."


    The moon like practice, the sky is full of stars, dense like the Milky way made of broken quicksand, lying on the boundless blue sky.


    On a small square, at this time, there are no less than 2000 figures standing quietly, covered by the moonlight, casting one after another of the black shadows.


    There were about 2000 people, men and women, standing in silence.


    All of them are not young. The younger is only about 15 or 16, and the older is at most 23-4 years old.


    These young men and women, any of them, are extraordinary temperament, are the best of their peers.


    all people stand as like as two peas, but without a word, they have identical badges on their shoulders.


    This badge is very familiar to many people. It is the badge of tianwu college.


    These young men and women are all students of tianwu college, but at this moment, they all gather in the world meeting.


    In front of these extraordinary young men and women, there are nearly ten figures in front of them, and they are outstanding. Each of them is very strong and stands quietly.


    "With him, our college is still here!"


    Among these powerful young men and women, a woman in a red dress who does not dye the world''s fireworks said softly. In her beautiful eyes, the light is blooming.


    Beside the red skirt woman, an extraordinary young man was standing in the sky and suppressing the mountains and rivers. His eyes moved and said, "the flame of tianwu academy will never be extinguished, and he is the greatest hope."


    "One day, blood will pay off!"


    A young man in a dark red robe, bright and white face, at the moment, there is a little red light in his dark eyes, which is full of demons and evils. When people look at his eyes, they all have a feeling of trembling for them.


    "Here he is..."


    A young man in black suddenly looked up to his left. His eyes were in the moonlight sky, with a faint color from nine secluded places.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    They looked up to the left, and a tall figure with a broad sword behind his shoulder was submerged in the black shadow. Then a young man in purple came quietly, with thick eyebrows like a sword and deep and clear eyes. The purple robed youth had no one but Du Shaofu.


    "Shua Shua!"


    At this moment, all eyes fell on Du Shaofu, and then all eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. There was a badge, the badge of tianwu Academy.


    Du Shaofu looked at each other, and the familiar figures appeared in his eyes. His eyes moved, and they looked at each other in silence.


    But in this quiet, one by one young man and woman looked at the purple robed youth. The blood in his body was boiling gradually, and the breath on his body was fluctuating faintly, which made the surrounding space vibrate for no reason.


    After a long time, Du Shaofu looked at the young men and women in front of him, patted the badge of tianwu college on his shoulder, and said to the crowd, "we are still here, and tianwu college is still there."


    Light voice down, this moment, all young men and women''s eyes, but can not help but have tears rolling.


    "Ask Du Xuechang to rebuild tianwu college!"


    "Ask Du Xuechang to rebuild tianwu college!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tianwu college, the strength is long. At this moment, the surrounding space is shocked. All the students of tianwu college fall on one knee and their eyes are moist.


    Before the crowd, a dozen or so outstanding people also fell on one knee, looked at Du Shaofu, and said in unison, "please rebuild tianwu academy!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A moment later, there were more than a dozen young men and women, less than 20, sitting in the hall.


    Among them are general budianshanhe, lingxuan, guxinyan, jiuyoutaishao, Youming Princess Wuque, qianluo sword, Guo Shaofeng, huamojian, liyuxiao, Heiying Tangwu, zhuoyunyan, ye Feiyu, etc. all of them were in the top ten of tianwu Academy''s martial arts list.


    At the beginning, they were escorted and left by Zhendong Wang and others. At this time, all of them came, and the rest were from Wubang.


    Ouyang Shuang is also among them. As Gu Xinyan and others come to look at Du Shaofu in front of him, his heart is completely relieved.


    All the people looked at Du Shaofu, and heard that Du Shaofu had returned to join the world alliance in Luan demon city. After everyone got the news, they all came to Luan demon city one after another.


    The elder of Taishang Island, vice president of Zhou, and the elder of Zhouyuan, all the elders fell for the college and for their protection. As students of tianwu college, all the students came here for a common goal. They wanted to rebuild tianwu college.


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd. He knew what they wanted. He said, "tianwu academy will be rebuilt, but it can''t be done now. With our strength, we can''t rebuild tianwu college until we become stronger and become the real strong one."


    "All the students have discussed and want to follow you before rebuilding tianwu college."


    The general looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if everyone is scattered, it will be more difficult for it to rebuild tianwu Academy."


    "I''m going to Zhongzhou."


    Du Shaofu looked at the generals and so on, and then looked at the crowd and asked, "it''s better for tianwu academy to stay in Tianxia League first. We also have a place to settle down. I will let the world take care of the training resources of the Academy. One day, when we are strong enough, we can rebuild tianwu college."


    On hearing this, Gu Xinyan looked at Du Shaofu, and his beautiful eyes were shining. He said, "before we are strong enough, before the reconstruction of tianwu college, tianwu college should not appear. Otherwise, it will not only bring crisis to tianwu college, but also cause trouble to tianwu League. Now tianwu College is no longer the original one, and can''t help Xiao Yu continue to code words, ask for flowers and bow thank. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    The dark city is still bustling and bustling. The only difference is that there is no Heisha gate and shuanghen gate in the dark city. Instead, it is the world meeting.


    At dusk, two figures with cloaks and masks and gray veils covering their faces approached the dark city without leaving a trace.


    A tall and straight figure, a slender figure, should be a man and a woman, two people are also followed by a black kitten.


    When a man and a woman enter the dark city, they walk slowly and slowly until the sun sets and they are still aimless.


    "Herdsmen''s firm..."


    In the twilight of the setting sun, the two figures unknowingly came to the gate of the animal husbandry firm. Then they looked at a small lane diagonally opposite to the animal husbandry firm. The small tea stand was still there. Their eyes moved gently and said, "Xiaoqing, let''s go and have a rest."


    There was no business in the tea stand at this time. In front of the tea stand, the old-fashioned silver haired woman was sorting out the tea, and the little boy was practicing writing.


    Seeing someone coming, the little boy immediately got up and saw two figures with veils on their heads. He didn''t feel strange at all. His eyes showed a smile and said softly, "do you want tea?"


    "Yes, two cups of tea that you like." The tall and straight figure whispered, and then they sat down on the desk where the little boy had just written.


    "Brother, is mother-in-law really in the dark city?"


    Inside the veil, the slender figure opens, and the voice is clear and clear. It is Du Xiaoqing who comes from the chaos demon city.


    At this time, another person, Du Shaofu, naturally was Du Shaofu. With Du Shaofu''s reputation in the dark forest at this time, in order to avoid causing unnecessary noise, Du Shaofu entered the dark forest in this way.


    This time, Du Shaofu''s goal was to find mother-in-law Yinhua, who was the guardian of the dark forest. This time he set up the Tianxia League and intended to control the whole dark forest. Naturally, Du Shaofu had to find granny Yinhua to rest assured.


    What''s more, last time mother-in-law gave her a fortune. Du Shaofu also intended to visit her once, but no one knew her whereabouts.


    When he came to the dark city, Du Shaofu felt that mother-in-law of silver flower should be near the dark city. Otherwise, she would not know if the last time the Yin Ming religion was rampant in the dark city.


    It''s just that it''s no different from looking for a needle in a haystack to find a hidden mother-in-law in such a dark city.


    "Granny silver should be in the dark city, but it''s hard to find it."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly and looked around. Then he fell on the words written by the little boy just now. His eyes suddenly fluctuated under the veil. He could only see the little boy''s handwriting stroke by stroke. The font was flexible and vigorous. Such a skill is enough to be called the master of calligraphy in the world.


    Du Shaofu has been involved in this field since he was a child. When he was regarded as a fool, his uncle and his second uncle invited many teachers to teach literature. They wanted to make themselves unable to learn martial arts, so they could find a way out through literature.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was quite familiar with this aspect, so he was shocked to see the font.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, your tea is picked by my mother-in-law. It''s better to drink it."


    The little boy put two cups of tea in front of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing. Then he paid more attention to the black cat, showing a curious look.


    "Who taught you to write these words?"


    Du Shaofu, holding the words just written by the little boy, looked at the boy and asked.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the little boy said, "my mother-in-law taught me to write it."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he immediately looked at the old woman with silver hair. Beside the tea stand, the old woman with silver hair was still arranging the tea in her hands with her head down. It seemed that she did not pay attention to everything outside.


    His eyes trembled slightly. Du Shaofu got up and went to the silver haired mother-in-law in front of the tea stand. He smelled the faint smell of tea around him, and his eyes suddenly moved. Then he bowed down and said, "Du Shaofu has met his mother-in-law."


    "Sir, do you want more tea?"


    The silver haired old lady looked up with a smile on her old and kind face.


    "No, I''m going to Zhongzhou now. I''m here to thank my mother-in-law and say goodbye." Du Shaofu said respectfully.


    "Are you going far away? You should be more careful. I heard that it''s very chaotic outside. There are fierce monsters everywhere."


    The old lady with silver hair did not know whether she understood or did not understand. She seemed to have some wrong answers. She said with a smile: "after coming back, continue to drink tea. Now there are fewer and fewer young people who like to drink tea."


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded and stood respectfully.


    At dusk, when the last sunset fell into the horizon, Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing left the tea stand and walked into the crowd.


    "Brother, where are we going now?"


    Still in the bustling street, Du Xiaoqing asked Du Shaofu, "do we still need to continue looking for mother-in-law?"


    With a veil over his face, Du Shaofu said with a smile, "we have found mother-in-law Yinhua. We can go to Zhongzhou.""Granny silver, when did we find her?" Du Xiaoqing asked suspiciously.


    "The old woman at the tea stand is so old that she can still go to pick tea. There seems to be no tea mountain near the dark city, and the little boy''s handwriting is not simple. It is not easy for the old woman to teach her."


    Du Shaofu said softly that he could not find any trace of mother-in-law, but suddenly he was inspired by the little boy''s words. Later, Du Shaofu really determined the identity of mother-in-law.


    On that day, mother-in-law Yinhua once took Du Shaofu away. Although she did not see the real face of her mother-in-law, Du Shaofu was also impressed by the faint special smell. It was just a faint smell of tea.


    "Is that the old woman on the tea stand is granny silver?"


    Du Xiaoqing realized that she didn''t find any breath in the old lady with silver hair. Of course, Du Xiaoqing didn''t notice the old lady with silver hair at the tea stand. If Du Shaofu had not just mentioned it, she would not have thought of the silver haired woman. No wonder her brother would salute the old lady with silver hair just now ¡£


    "Of course, it must be granny silver. She can escape your prying, but I can''t escape my prying."


    Du Xiaoyao stretched out his head from under Du Shaofu''s shoulder veil. His eyes moved and his grin showed two rows of neat teeth.


    "If you had discovered it earlier, why didn''t you say so?" Du Xiaoqing glared at Du Xiaoyao and didn''t believe Du Xiaoyao''s words.


    Du Xiaoyao laughed, glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "I''m going to tell you. Who knows he has found it."


    "Let''s go. It''s time for us to leave." Du Shaofu smiles and steps away.


    "Roar..."


    At the beginning of the night, outside the dark city, a huge black tiger, as black as ink, fluttered its wings and flew into the sky. It gradually disappeared in the night.


    Zhongzhou, that is a vast land, vast and incomparable.


    Although the dark forest, the stone dragon Empire, and the Tianhu empire are all included in the Zhongzhou list, both the stone dragon Empire and the dark forest are just a corner above Zhongzhou.


    For those who live in the same place, they only know that there are thousands of countries standing on top of Zhongzhou, there are countless clans, there are big gate school and strong family standing on one side, driving the imperial power.


    In the central part of Zhongzhou, it is the holy land of martial arts practitioners. The strong are respected and the weak eat the strong. But there are also many heroes. There are outstanding people and kings, and the top generation emerge in endlessly. There are monsters and beasts with strong blood, and there are rare and terrifying spirits who look down on the world!


    From the dark forest to the central edge of Zhongzhou, you need to climb over a million mountains, and then cross a long river of eight thousand miles to get to Zhongzhou.


    Among the millions of mountains, there are monsters and beasts in the middle. Fierce birds and beasts emerge in endlessly. Many monsters are extremely fierce. Even if the king of Wu wants to pass, he should be careful.


    The eight thousand mile long river in Zhongzhou is definitely not easy. It is a paradise for monsters in the water. It is said that there are even terrible dragons in the river.


    Therefore, it is not an easy thing to go from the dark forest to Zhongzhou. Every year, many people want to cross mountains and mountains and cross the long river to Zhongzhou to seek opportunities and cultivate resources.


    However, it is difficult for the remaining one million animals in Zhongzhou to become a monster.


    Even those who can risk to Zhongzhou may not be able to get everything they want. Where is the stronger, the stronger is respected. It is extremely difficult to get the chance in the place where there are many outstanding people and kings.


    For thousands of miles, you can''t see the marginal water at a glance. The water is calm and calm. Occasionally, you can see some monsters flying and riding away. On the lake, there are many big boats passing by.


    In a huge harbor, many buildings are surrounded by mountains and rivers, and many ships are berthed in the harbor.


    These boats seem to be different from the wooden boats used by ordinary people to cross the river. They are all made of fine steel. They depict runes and have energy fluctuations. They are almost comparable to spiritual weapons.


    Some of the giant ships, with their breath surging and fluctuating, are afraid that they will never be inferior to ordinary spiritual weapons.


    In the morning, the morning sun rises in the East, and the morning light spreads on the water.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    In the distance, there are two figures walking out of the intersection of mountains. A young man with purple robe stands a golden macaque on his shoulder, followed by a black kitten.


    Next to a 15-year-old girl in green dress, her eyes were empty, her eyes were pure and childish, and her face was full of smile. She kept saying, "those guys are so weak that they dare to rob us. It''s a pity that they have too few good things."


    "It''s good. It''s free."


    As he spoke, the golden macaque chewed the elixir and elixir in his mouth. There was a glow in his mouth, which seemed to be coming out of his mouth. It was Du Xiaoyao who was surrounded by Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing. The black cat behind him was also the result of the little tiger. However, if anyone really regarded it as a black cat, he would definitely die It''s miserable.


    On the way, Du Xiaoyao took the opportunity to eat a lot of elixirs, which were sent to the door by robbers in the millions of mountains, which could not be stopped.


    Looking at the endless water in front of him, Du Shaofu did not speak. With the cultivation strength of Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, it was easy to cross a million mountains.


    Feeling the breath of Xiaohu, the monsters along the way in the millions of mountains have long avoided by themselves, and dare not disturb them at all. It is just that some robbers with short eyes will bump into them from time to time, but in the end, Du Xiaoqing cleans up all the honest and regretful intestines.


    "Is this Zhongzhou Changhe?"


    Looking at the vast and boundless water, Du Shaofu was also shocked. Where is the river, it is just the sea. It can''t see the boundary.


    When he came out of the chaos demon city, he also inquired about the route to Zhongzhou from the mouth of the medicine king and the eagle king, and naturally learned the existence of the Zhongzhou river.


    It is said that the long river of Zhongzhou is winding and continuous, and it is very broad around the edge of Zhongzhou. Many water monsters have been bred. Some of the most powerful ones, even the powerful ones in King Wu''s territory, have to give up.


    If you want to spend the long river peacefully, you have to see whether those monsters in the water are in a good mood.


    "Brother, there are many people ahead."


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the harbor. At this time, many figures were walking around. Especially on the square in front of the harbor wharf, the crowd was crowded and the noise was gathering.


    "There are many people."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. It seemed that many people were waiting to talk about the changes. More people were waiting for the sea to go out, but there was no boat out.


    "It''s been three days since there is no ship leaving the port. When is it going to leave?"


    "Is it just because a few boats are dead that people will never get out of the river? Let''s sail."


    "If you sail early, you may encounter some opportunities. If things go wrong, there will be demons."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing went to the dock square. After listening for a while from the noisy discussion around him, he probably heard the situation.


    It turned out that three days ago, a few ships were destroyed and buried at the bottom of the river. Recently, I don''t know what happened. The monsters in the water gathered together, and many monsters who didn''t show up very often appeared.


    Together with a lot of people who went to explore, they were all doomed.


    On the vast water surface, once you enter it, you will encounter a fierce monster in the water, but you will not even have a place to hide.


    In the vast Zhongzhou River, those who can fly on their own do not dare to cross the river alone, let alone those monstrous monsters in the water. If they meet the robbers hiding on the island along the way, the end can be imagined.


    Even people with flying monsters dare not cross the river at will. When they meet those robbers and monsters in the water, the end is the same.


    What''s more, in this world, the strong are respected. If you are alone on the vast water surface, you will not meet those who kill and steal treasure.


    Therefore, those who want to cross the river to Zhongzhou will combine at the wharf and let the escort ship go out together.


    On every ship, there will be strong guards from the escort agency. It''s safe all the way.


    Of course, the cost of this is also a huge number, which is equivalent to several pills of spiritual level.


    However, as many boats were robbed three days ago, none of the strong men with them survived. Several escort agencies that controlled the harbor did not dare to leave the ship at random.


    The value of a boat is not low, especially every time we go to sea, we need the strong to accompany us. Any escort agency can not help the strong to fall.


    For three days in a row, a lot of people were gathered on the harbor wharf to rush out.


    There are also many people who want to go out to explore. The gathering of monsters will not be for no reason. Maybe there will be some treasures, and some people want to go out and look for opportunities.


    "Hurry up, Changhe escort agency is ready to set off. The" fanlang Hou "who is the leader of the team himself, forms an exploration team with 150 people in total to explore the river."


    "Only those who practice in the meridian spirit realm can sign up. After returning from the expedition, those who want to go out to sea don''t need to pay for basaltic stones. If they encounter treasure harvests during the exploration, they can also share the benefits."In the crowd noise, suddenly has the news to spread, then the entire wharf boils.


    "Pulse spirit state can participate, pulse state is perfect, OK?"


    "Sign up quickly. It''s a rare opportunity."


    "Fanlang Hou, the leader of Changhe escort agency, leads the team." fanlang Hou "is the peak of marquis Wu. It is said that one foot has stepped into King Wu''s territory. It is dangerous to follow him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the time boiling wharf square, this person immediately rushed to the wharf.


    "The expedition team can also cross the river free of charge and share the benefits."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, then a smile appeared on his face and said to Du Xiaoqing, "Xiaoqing, let''s go and have a look."


    "Well, I don''t seem to have been on a boat yet. I have to try it." Du Xiaoqing has been interested in it, and he is very happy when he hears the speech.


    In front of the wharf, there was a huge crowd of people who wanted to join the expedition team of Changhe escort agency.


    In the noisy noise, you can hear the soft voice coming out: "all line up for me. Those who jump in the queue don''t want to join in the trouble. As long as those in the pulse state can''t understand people''s words, get out of my way."


    One by one, the practitioners of pulse spirit realm poured into the gray ship. Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing lined up in the crowd, which also attracted many curious eyes.


    Many eyes are on Du Xiaoqing''s body, but they don''t dare to do anything easily. A young man and a girl like this dare to appear by the river of Zhongzhou, which makes people wandering around have to be on guard. If ordinary people, how can they get out of the million mountains.


    Du Shaofu stood quietly in the crowd, listening to the discussions around him, and learned that there were at least ten escort agencies on the wharf.


    However, it is said that among all the escort agencies, the most powerful one is the "Changhe escort agency". It is said that the leader of the Changhe escort agency "fanlanghou" is familiar with some robbers and water monsters along the eight thousand li Zhongzhou Changhe road. Therefore, when encountering the boats of Changhe escort agency, some robbers and monsters can sell some face, so they can be safer.


    It''s just that the cost of taking the boat of Changhe escort agency is higher than that of other escort agencies.


    However, it makes the business of Changhe escort agency more prosperous. For the sake of life, no one cares about increasing the price.


    "One hundred and forty-eight, one hundred and forty-nine, one hundred and fifty, all right. There are enough people. You don''t have to wait in the queue."


    One by one, the practitioners of the spiritual realm stepped onto the gray ship, just in front of Du Xiaoqing and Du Shaofu. The 150 people were full, which made the people in the queue behind feel sorry and regretful.


    "Slow, wait."


    At this time, two people from the queue in the rear came forward and looked at a thirty day old man who had just counted under the boat. He said, "there are still two people missing."


    The two of them were fat headed and big ears. They were more than thirty years old. They were big and fat, their faces were fleshy and their hair was short.


    A neck with a string of sharp teeth, walking jingle sound, by adding evil spirit.


    The other one, dressed in a strong suit, showed his legs like arms. On his biceps, there was a string of beastly beads, which were woven into a string. The animal bones are full of fierce animal breath. It should be the fierce beast that has been hunted recently.


    "One hundred and fifty are full, no shortage!"


    Looking at the two men, the man with a gray turban seemed to feel that their breath was unusual and his brows were slightly frowned.


    "It''s not full. There are still two people missing."


    The man with a string of beastly beads on his arm dropped his voice, and then pointed to Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing, who were about to get on the boat, and said to the big man of Changhe escort agency, "because these two little children have temporarily changed their attention, they will not go, so there are still two people missing. Besides, you don''t want to be practitioners of pulse spirit state. Are these two little children also in the pulse spirit state?"


    The old man of Changhe escort agency frowned slightly, then looked at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing. It seemed that they could not feel their breath. Their eyes moved and said to Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing, "did you forget to ask you, have you arrived in the pulse spirit state?"


    When Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing saw that someone pointed at them, they had already stood aside and did not rush to board the boat.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu nodded to the old man of Changhe escort agency and said, "naturally, you will come to the meridian realm, otherwise you will not come to the boat."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the big man of Changhe escort agency moved his eyes and continued to ask, "have you changed your mind and not go?"


    "No, we won''t change our minds." Du Shaofu said faintly.


    "Today, we have finished the update, and a new volume of map has been opened. We are looking for flowers and recommendations. Thank you all. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    "It''s the two brothers who" abandon themselves with desperation ". Unfortunately for the young man, the two brothers are the first strong ones in the territory of marquis Wu."


    "Self abandonment has always been in a million mountains. I don''t want to go to Zhongzhou. Do you want to go to Zhongzhou this time?"


    "Certainly not. Although the two brothers are in Wuhou territory, they are nothing when they arrive in Zhongzhou. On the contrary, they are the dominating side among millions of mountains. Naturally, they will not go to Zhongzhou easily. I''m afraid they just want to explore."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the dense crowd around the wharf, the voices of discussion spread quietly. The onlookers who were closer to the two ferocious men also stepped back directly, as if they were afraid of offending them.


    "Boy, I''ll give you another chance. If you don''t want to die, go away!"


    The big man with a string of sharp teeth around his neck looked at Du Shaofu coldly and coldly, with no expression of threat.


    "It''s just a baby boy. If you don''t know what to do, you''ll just kill it."


    The big man with beastly beads on his arm looked at Du Shaofu with a sinister look in his eyes.


    "Hi..."


    As the voice of the second big man just dropped, there was a little fluctuation in the space, and then no one could see clearly. A graceful figure appeared in front of the two evil men.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    At the same time, the crisp voice came out, the bodies of the two brothers who abandoned themselves immediately flew away, and then directly hit the huge stones on the wharf behind them, shaking the ground and cracking the boulders.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    When the onlookers around came back to their senses, they saw that they were despairing. The blood in their mouths was spurted out with their teeth. Their faces were as white as ashes. There were a red five finger handprint on their cheeks, which was obviously slapped by a slap.


    One after another, their eyes suddenly turned back, and the ghost fell on the graceful and beautiful figure. It was the girl of 1564 who was beside the purple robed youth. It was this seemingly thin and naive girl who had just slapped two palms at the same time to fly the two brothers who were self abandoning at the beginning of the reign of marquis Wu.


    "Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, there was silence around the wharf, and the sound of breathing air was coming out.


    It seems that the young girl, in the end is how strong to what extent, to be able to directly slap fly, abandon two brothers.


    In people''s eyes, Du Xiaoqing walked out slowly. On his face, his eyes were pure and clear. He looked at the two brothers who threw themselves on the wharf and said softly, "rob, hand over the bag of heaven and earth."


    "Run away!"


    The two brothers struggled to get up and looked at the girl in front of them as if they had seen a ghost. They ran away in a million mountains for such a long time. They ran for their lives at once. This is absolutely the rule of life.


    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaoqing snorted, and her shadow swept out, just like lightning. Her hands clenched their fists at a speed faster than that of the two brothers who abandoned themselves. The green light broke out. Suddenly, a faint trace appeared in the air, and then the fists fell directly on the backs of the two brothers who abandoned themselves.


    All electric light and flint, destroy the defense, destroy the withered.


    At that moment, the two brothers seemed to feel something. The body of fleeing forward was slightly stagnant, their faces suddenly changed greatly, and their pupils contracted.


    "Bang bang!"


    But it was too late for everything. The muffled sound came from behind, and then the huge body fell to the ground directly, and the blood gushed from the mouth, and the vitality dissipated.


    "Goo Goo!"


    His eyes are dull all around, but he looks at each other behind him and sucks cool air.


    Several bags of heaven and earth fell into Du Xiaoqing''s hands. A red flame wrapped several bags of heaven and earth, and a trace of white smoke spread out. It was easy to destroy the seal and ban on the bags. He happily returned to Du Shaofu''s side, smiling in his empty eyes, and said, "brother, there are many good things in those two guys'' Qiankun bags."


    "Xiaoqing, do you have a panacea?"


    Du Xiaoyao looked at Du Xiaoqing with expectation and desire. In fact, he had already felt the breath of miraculous medicine.


    "Yes."


    Du Xiaoqing directly took out a lot of elixir and gave it to Du Xiaoyao, which was much more generous than Du Shaofu.


    "Hey, hey."


    Du Xiaoyao grinned, took the elixir, and put it into his mouth in a lot of gaping eyes around him. He chewed it up and spat out the sunlight, and the energy fluctuated.


    "Can we get on board now?"


    Du Shaofu asked, looking at the old man of Changhe escort agency, who was already sluggish.


    "Of course you can get on the boat. Please take a seat on the third floor."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, a bright voice came from the gray ship behind him.


    Du Shaofu looked up. There were three layers of gray ship. On the third deck, there were more than 20 pairs of eyes just looking at the bottom. The opening was a big man who looked more than forty years old. He was strong and strong with a long gray scarf tied to his long black hair."Wuhou is a complete peak."


    Peeping at the faint breath of the great man, Du Shaofu secretly moved his eyes and nodded slightly. He took Du Xiaoqing directly to the ship and went, "take up the anchor and set off."


    As Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing boarded the ship, the big gray ship also sailed out of the harbor in a "roar".


    "Boom


    The rune flashes all over the body, and the speed is extremely fast. It seems that the ship is covered with a kind of light shield, and there are huge waves in the surrounding water.


    "That man and a woman must be extraordinary. They abandon themselves and the two brothers are vulnerable."


    "I don''t know where they came from."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing stepped onto the third floor of the ship.


    On the third floor of the great ship there were half decks and half rooms. On deck, as like as two peas, there are


    grey shawl on the deck, and a few women who are wearing long gowns. They can be seen from the costume. They should be all the people in the long river boatmen.


    Du Shaofu looked at all the people on the deck. With his keen spirit, it was easy to see that there were eight levels of martial arts level in the cultivation strength of these 20 people, and the remaining 13 were the strong ones in the pulse spirit state, so the lineup was definitely not weak.


    "My little brother, it''s my first time in the boat."


    As Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing stepped onto the third floor, the middle-aged man immediately met him. He did not mean to be big. His eyes were deep and his laughter was bright. His face seemed to be yellow because of the wind and sun all the year round, and he was able to add some real feelings.


    "Yes, it was my first time on the boat."


    Du Shaofu gave a slight smile, but he had a good impression of the middle-aged man.


    "This is the fastest boat of Changhe escort agency. At the beginning, it cost me all my wealth, and its value is comparable to a high-quality spirit weapon. The speed can compare with the flying monster in the Mai Ling state. At the fastest time, it can compare with the flying monster in the Mai Ling state. However, the consumption of basalt is also quite huge. In fact, it is far more than 8000 Li in Changhe of Zhongzhou, which is calm and fastest It will take about a month to cross the Zhongzhou River, but if there is a storm, you have to find a place to hide. The speed will also affect a lot. "


    The middle-aged man said to Du Shaofu. He looked at Du Xiaoyao on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and the black cat like tiger that followed him. His eyes showed a faint look of curiosity. Then he said, "I''m Zhou Tianyang, the leader of Changhe escort agency. Many friends call me" fanlang Hou ". I don''t know what to call the little brother and this little sister?"


    "Du Shaofu, sister-in-law Du Xiaoqing." Du Shaofu nodded softly.


    "Du Shaofu."


    Zhou Tianyang murmured to himself as if he knew the name before, but he couldn''t remember it for a while. Then he didn''t think much about it. He looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile: "little brother, brother and sister are young heroes. We may have to rely on their great help when we go to explore this time."


    "In the same boat, do your best."


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhou Tianyang without politeness and asked, "I don''t know what happened ahead?"


    "The next one will be here soon. It''s in a run. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    Zhou Tianyang seemed to have nothing to hide. He said: "it is said that there was a huge whirlpool in front of us. There were many monsters gathering in the water. Some strong people had already rushed to the place. But I don''t know what happened now. So I plan to go with my family. According to our speed, we should be able to reach the destination one day and one night, For so many years, I have never seen such changes in the long river. If things go wrong, there must be demons. Maybe there will be some treasures


    "Is there really a treasure?"


    After chatting with Zhou Tianyang for a while, Du Shaofu took a rest in a separate room on the third floor under the arrangement of Zhou Tianyang.


    The vast water surface is vast, said to be a river, but similar to the sea, even the air is full of fishy salty smell.


    "It''s so vast."


    At dusk, when the sun was slanting, Du Shaofu, standing on the deck of a huge gray ship, looked at the vast water and murmured softly. He also felt quite shocked.


    Du Shaofu has seen a million mountains and a vast sea of forests. However, the vast expanse of water, with its vast expanse of blue waves and vast expanses under the sunset, is just like a line between the sea and the sky, which makes people feel insignificant for no reason. This kind of shock is not the same.


    "Little brother, we are far away from the edge. There are many powerful monsters in this area of water, and there are many animal waiting areas. We should be careful." When Zhou Tianyang reached Du Shaofu''s side, he said with a smile.


    "Do water monsters often attack humans?" Du Shaofu asked curiously.


    "Of course, the pills and flesh on our bodies are great tonic for monsters."


    Zhou Tianyang, smiling with integral pride, said to Du Shaofu, "however, I have some friendship with many water monsters in this area. I usually do some business with them. I will help them sell many natural materials and miraculous herbs in the water. I will also help them to buy some pills they need. So when I see the boats of Changhe escort agency, they will also Give me some face. "


    "I see."


    Du Shaofu understood that it was no wonder that Changhe escort agency was able to be bigger. It seems that Zhou Tianyang is a man of extraordinary mind.


    The ship moved like a hill, riding the wind and waves at a very fast speed. Many huge waves could not shake the ship.


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, Zhou Tianyang''s face changed slightly, and his deep eyes focused on the water under the setting sun all over the sky, and his eyes showed the color of doubt.


    "Big boss, what''s the matter?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Something''s wrong. There''s something wrong with the wave." Zhou Tianyang seems to have found something. Suddenly, his face changed greatly, and he cried out: "be careful, there are monsters attacking the ship!"


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of Zhou Tianyang''s voice, the huge ship suddenly shuddered, and then it was violently shaken up, rumbling and shaking, and almost overturned. The torrential waves around him swept down, just like the torrential rain waves pouring down.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What happened?"


    Inside the huge ship, hundreds of people came to the deck in surprise and looked at the huge waves ahead.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure faltered, and the huge ship rocked. Without noticing, he also stepped back a few steps. Then the dark air surged and his feet stood still on the deck, just like a rock.


    "Roar..."


    The huge wave surged, and then under the gaze of many shocked eyes, it was found that a black dorsal fin was slowly emerging from the water, and its area became larger and larger, just like a hill. Undoubtedly, it just hit the ship.


    The huge wave surged, and then a huge demon shark appeared on the water. The rune swept, and the water waves around it were extremely shocking and terrible.


    "It''s the iron backed demon shark. The pulse spirit level is perfect. The iron backed demon shark is a social monster and never appears alone!"


    Zhou Tianyang''s face suddenly changed. He has been fighting on the water for so many years. According to his experience, the iron backed demon shark never appears alone, and dozens or even hundreds of them appear.


    "Roar..."


    All of a sudden, the surrounding waters were followed by huge waves, and the waves were surging and tumbling, with hundreds of small hills of dorsal fins coming out of the water.


    Then an amazing huge iron backed demon shark appeared, densely covered the whole area of water.


    "Hula..."


    Hundreds of iron backed demon sharks set off huge waves, and a breath of astonishing breath spread around, frightening people, blocking the huge ship directly.


    "Brother."


    Du Xiaoqing appeared at Du Shaofu''s side and looked at the dense iron backed demon shark in front of him. He didn''t care much about it, but looked at it curiously.


    Du Xiaoyao jumped on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes suddenly turned positive and said, "I feel that there is energy fluctuation in front of me. It should be something that is not close. So I can''t feel it now. I need to be closer to feel it."


    "Are treasures born again?"Du Shaofu''s eyes are empty, and Du Xiaoyao''s feeling is naturally not fake.


    "Iron shark Hou, I''m Zhou Tianyang of Changhe escort agency. I have a good relationship with ice whale Hou. Can we let our boat pass by? Of course, it will come to visit us every day!"


    Zhou Tianyang looks at the dense iron backed demon shark in front of him, and his voice rolls out.


    "Zhou Tianyang, you don''t need to press me with ice whales. This is ordered by xuanjiao king, Yan Li king, stone turtle king and ice Python king. From today on, the long river is closed and no human beings are allowed to enter."


    After the dense iron backed demon shark, there are water waves towering, and then there are amazing sounds coming out, thunder like sound coming out.


    "The long river is not you. It''s too much to close the river." Hearing the speech, Zhou Tianyang''s face changed greatly.


    "Hum, if you''re not convinced, you can go to the king xuanjiao and tell them to go. But I''m afraid they don''t have time to pay attention to you now. For the sake of ice whale waiting, leave quickly. I''ll let you go. Otherwise, I''ll treat you badly." There was a thunderous sound.


    Zhou Tianyang smell speech, facial expression is more and more dignified.


    "Big boss, what to do?"


    Many strong people of Changhe escort agency are surrounded by Zhou Tianyang with the same dignified face.


    "Big boss, is it troublesome?" Du Shaofu asked.


    Zhou Tianyang looked at Du Shaofu and said, "little brother, we are afraid that we can''t pass. The king of xuanjiao, the king of flaming carp, the king of stone turtle and the king of ice Python have blocked the river. I''m afraid something must have happened in the river. It''s just that we can only go back now, but we can''t break in."


    "The king of xuanjiao, the king of flaming carp, the king of stone turtle and the king of ice python, are they four strong?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. Du Xiaoyao felt that there was something in front of him, which might be a treasure. Naturally, he wanted to have a look.


    Zhou Tianyang''s side of a big man on the other side of the Marquis territory looked at Du Shaofu with a look of disapproval. Although he knew that Du Shaofu was different from Du Xiaoqing, he had extraordinary strength and abandoned himself. His two brothers were examples, but he seemed to feel that some of Du Shaofu''s newborn calves were not afraid of tigers. He glanced at his mouth and said, "little brother, King xuanjiao, King Yan Lei, King stone turtle, ice The king of mang is the four kings in the long river. They are the level of animal king. They control the eight thousand li river. The strongest king of xuanjiao is the body of Xuanyun Chijiao. The animal King''s realm is at the highest level of cultivation. Even those who are strong in the big schools above Zhongzhou should be wary of. "


    "Xuanyun Chijiao, the peak of animal kingdom."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and Xuanyun Chijiao was a monster on the list of heavenly beasts. Xuanyun Chijiao, at the peak of animal King''s realm, was afraid that even the ordinary Martial Emperor''s scholars who had just entered the realm of Emperor Wu had to retreat. They were really very strong.


    "Little brother, it seems that we can''t intervene in the accident ahead. If it wasn''t for the iron shark who was afraid of me, he wouldn''t let us go. So we''d better go back and save our lives."


    Zhou Tianyang said with a wry smile to Du Shaofu: "they want to block Chenghe river. I''m afraid it will not be blocked all the time. If we want to cross the river at that time, we will try to find a way."


    "Big boss, you go back first, I''ll go to the front to have a look."


    Du Shaofu did not worry too much when he looked at the dense iron backed demon sharks in front of him.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to these iron backed demon sharks. Even Xuanyun Chijiao, who had the highest level of animal King''s realm, was not without the ability to resist with his own strength, not to mention Du Xiaoqing.


    "I owe my book friends a watch today. Xiao Yu asked for leave and went out to have dinner with his friends. Tomorrow he would make up for it and apologize. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    "Little brother, the four big monsters in the river in front of Zhongzhou governor ordered to block the waters, and the four kings ordered that there were tens of thousands of monsters in the river of Zhongzhou governor, and there were many animal waiting areas. It was not easy to break into, and it was absolutely forbidden."


    Zhou Tianyang said to Du Shaofu, "this is no joke. We came together. Naturally, I will be responsible for your safety. You''d better go back with us."


    Du Shaofu smiles and is more fond of Zhou Tianyang. Although he is of extraordinary mind, he is loyal. In such a place, it is extremely rare. He said, "don''t worry, those monster kings are hard to deal with, but I still have some grip. Don''t worry."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, then he looked at the dense iron backed demon shark in front of him. His voice spread with the dark air, and said, "listen, the iron backed demon shark in front of you is not inherent in the water monster in your water. Get out of the way quickly, otherwise, you will be impolite!"


    The sound and waves were rolling through the water.


    "Tiny human beings, you are looking for death!" The sound of the iron shark waiting in front of him suddenly came out.


    "Boom


    The next moment, the water waves surging, vast energy from the water, suddenly like a tsunami, swept the huge ship directly trembling.


    A wave of water splashed on the outer light shield of the huge ship, which was as terrible as a mountain, as if it were to swallow the huge ship directly.


    "Roar..."


    The animal roared and roared, and hundreds of iron backed demon sharks roared like thunder. Half of their huge bodies appeared on the water surface, as if hundreds of them were moving in the water and crashing into the huge gray ship, which was shocking and inexplicable.


    "Pedaling..."


    The giant ship was staggering, not the people, but all of them showed fear.


    "What does that boy want to do, even infuriate the iron backed demon shark and want us to be buried with him?"


    "That boy wants to die, but don''t pull us. This is bad luck. It''s iron backed demon sharks."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Many people on board hated Du Shaofu. It was obvious that the boy had angered the iron backed demon shark.


    "You don''t want to hurt Changhe on purpose


    Just now, some of Du Shaofu''s new-born calves are not afraid of tigers. At the moment, they also have some slight words about Du Shaofu, which infuriates the iron backed demon shark. The consequences are unimaginable. There is no place to escape in the long river of Zhongzhou.


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he gave a faint smile and ignored the big man. Then he looked at the group of iron backed demon sharks that moved in front of him and wanted to collide with each other. On his resolute and resolute face, his eyes were gradually sharp in his clear and clear eyes. He opened his mouth and said, "little tiger, let those iron backed demon sharks be honest!"


    "Roar..."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, a thrilling sound of tiger roaring suddenly resounded over the water area. Under the roar of the tiger, the swarms of iron backed demon sharks were also stopped for a while. On the huge ship, fear poured out from all the human bodies for no reason, and the dark air blocked it.


    Then, following the fierce roar of a tiger, they saw the black cat that had been following Du Shaofu. Suddenly, it rose into the sky, and then it turned into a huge black Flying Tiger hovering in the air.


    "Hula..."


    This giant black tiger has a black body and a black rune. The roar of the tiger stirs up waves in the space, and the water below is full of big waves. The shaking space is full of noise, which makes people feel frightened and has no reason to tremble.


    "My God, what kind of monster is this?"


    Everyone was shocked. At the moment, everyone can see that the black giant tiger''s power is much more terrifying than those iron backed demon sharks. Its cultivation strength is also strong. The giant tiger flapping its wings, and the terror wave is sweeping across the sky with a tornado storm like air flow sweeping the sky, which is unmatched.


    "Is it the top monster on the beast list?"


    Looking at the huge black tiger, Zhou Tianyang was also shocked by the waves. When the pressure came, even the peak level of his Marquis state would tremble.


    The prestige of the black giant tiger is absolutely at the level of monsters on the list of heavenly beasts. It is not even comparable to the monsters on the list of beasts.


    "Roar..."


    The tiger is ferocious and roars with its mouth open. The water area below is rolling with wings. The speed is as fast as lightning. It is fierce and inexplicable. It dives down. The tiger pounces on food and plunges down like black thunder.


    The tiger''s claws are shining with golden domineering runes, as if they are about to tear the sky. With the fierce wave sweeping, a tiger claw is extremely domineering and directly hits the back of the nearest iron backed demon Shark at this moment.


    "Chulala...!"


    The ferocious and huge iron backed demon shark was unable to resist the tiger''s claws. It was grabbed by the black tiger''s claw, and its huge body came out of the water. Then it directly tore the iron backed demon shark into pieces. The blood stained the large water area, and the terror atmosphere rolled up, shaking the surrounding space to pieces."Chulala..."


    Then, an iron backed demon shark was caught out of the water by the wings of the black tiger, and then turned into blood mist fragments, which were unable to resist, and were torn to pieces.


    "Roar..." Groups of iron backed demon sharks roar, and at the moment, they are trembling and frightened under the astonishing blood pressure of the tiger. Their eyes show a look of fear. The pressure from the monster''s blood has a natural suppression effect on them.


    "If you dare to kill me, what kind of tiger are you?"


    Roaring like thunder, a huge iron backed demon shark with faint iron green light appears in the sky.


    This is the king of the iron backed demon shark family, iron shark Hou, with a huge body of hundreds of feet, with the overwhelming water waves, like a monster in the sea, directly pounced on the little tiger, and the breath on the other side of the king of beasts was crushed.


    "Go away!"


    The roar of the tiger was heard. The black scales were cast by the deep night sky. The deep golden color was faintly jumping. The tiger''s claws raised clouds. A landslide like power spread. The bright black runes were distributed. It oppressed people like a mountain and directly crushed on the huge iron green iron backed demon shark.


    "Bang!"


    The sound is like thunder and the water waves are surging. It is like countless deep-water bombs exploding, and the energy is crushing everywhere.


    "Hiss..."


    Then the people saw the huge body of the terrible iron shark flying away directly, with blood dripping on its back and dyeing the water red. Their eyes showed fear.


    "Back, back."


    Iron shark Hou was afraid. The fierce two pupils looked at the tiger and still showed deep fear. His huge body was dripping with blood, and then he ran away from the water.


    "Roar..."


    The islands like iron backed demon sharks immediately sank into the water and disappeared. The huge waves surged, and their bodies disappeared into the water.


    Small tiger wings hovering in the air, covetous, rolling pressure, people shudder!


    But at this time to see those iron back demon shark sank into the water, the tiger did not chase, fierce momentum swept across the sky!


    "What kind of tiger monster is this?"


    "It''s a terrible monster, which affects the pulse and soul and makes people unable to fight against it!"


    "What''s the origin of this man and a woman? It''s so terrible that tiger monsters follow him!"


    At this moment, all the eyes on the gray ship were shocked. They looked at the huge black tiger that fluttered its wings in the front of the ship. It was like the supreme existence of the tiger clan, which made the pulse and soul tremble in the human body.


    By this time, all the people knew that the black kitten who had been following the young man in purple robe had reached such a terrible state.


    "Big boss, see you later!"


    Du Shaofu was waiting for Zhou Tianyang to bow his hand and smile at the wave, which was also in shock. The dark air was surging under his feet. With a slight touch on the deck, his figure was swept out of the sky like a remnant shadow across the sky, and then he landed on the back of the black tiger.


    "My brother is waiting for me."


    Du Xiaoqing''s blue dress fluttered with the wind, and his big, ethereal eyes were like the twinkling stars, just like the budding lotus flower. It was elegant and clear, and the beautiful shadow was tiny. Then it came out of the sky and landed on the tiger''s back in a straight line.


    "Roar..."


    The dark giant tiger flapped its wings, and then it left, and disappeared in the sight of everyone in the dusk of night.


    "Du Shaofu, I remember that he must have been born in tianwu Academy. He was the leader of the world alliance who destroyed the Heisha sect and shuanghen sect, the king of supernatural courage in the stone dragon Empire, and Du Shaofu, who defeated Wang lvkun, the heavenly snake clan."


    Looking at the front of the sky, Zhou Tianyang suddenly changed his face. His eyes were shocked and changed. Finally, he remembered the three words of Du Shaofu, who must be the leader of the world alliance.


    "It turns out that he is Du Shaofu of the dark forest!"


    Many strong men in the surrounding Changhe escort agency were shocked by their faces. Du Shaofu''s three words have already been heard everywhere, and they have heard many legends.


    It was said that Du Shaofu, the leader of the alliance of the world, had already been able to fight against the Wu Emperor''s territory and killed the King Wu''s territory like nothing. At this moment, the demon beast in Hanoi, the governor of the central Prefecture, naturally would not be paid much attention to.


    "Big boss, what shall we do now?" A strong escort agency asked Zhou Tianyang.


    "I was trying to make up for it. I drank too much with my friend last night, so I just got up this afternoon. I''m trying to code words and beg forgiveness from you ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    Zhou Tianyang looked at the dark and wild waters under the night and said, "let''s go back. There are four king of beasts, including xuanjiao king, in front of us. It''s estimated that those strong men on the island will also go. Maybe there are other Zhongzhou strongmen who have received news. We are afraid that we can''t even enter the middle. Even if there are treasures, we can''t participate in the struggle, so we still go back Go ahead. If anyone wants to break in, just let them off the boat. "


    Hearing this, the strong man of the escort agency nodded, and then left to arrange.


    Under the night, the water waves fluctuate, the fishy and salty air fluctuates. A full moon gradually climbs up the sky and shines on the vast boundless waters. The waves are rippling like a dream.


    "I feel the energy fluctuations are right ahead, but still a little far away."


    In the night sky, a huge black tiger flutters past. Du Xiaoyao looks at the front space and can feel the energy fluctuation ahead.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the vast water area, the surrounding space vibrates, and dark clouds gather in the sky, and the day and night do not disperse. At this moment, even the moonlight under the night is swallowed up by the accumulated dark clouds.


    "Hula..."


    Above the water, a huge whirlpool is spinning endlessly, the huge area is hard to see the end.


    The current is spinning, like there is a huge world space in the water.


    The whirlpool whirled, and a thrilling energy spread out from it, which made the king level strong people tremble.


    Around the endless night water area, we can see many runes shining, and many huge water monsters emerge from the water far away, and a vast breath is faintly fluctuating.


    "Roar..."


    In the dark, a pair of huge scarlet pupils are suffused with red light, and the deep roar of the beast is constantly coming out.


    In the distance, we can also see some huge ships emerge, the ship''s body fluctuates brilliantly, there are many figures standing on the deck, a pair of eyes in the night wave fierce light.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, there was a huge ship in the distance, suddenly shaking, huge waves, as if to overturn the huge ship.


    "Evil animal, look for death!"


    On the rickety ship, a loud shout came out, and then many figures swept out of the sky. One after another, runic energy attack condensed and swept, directly hitting the water surface.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The vast energy covers the earth, the shining water is shining, the water waves are surging, and the waves are surging, accompanied by many animal roars.


    "Boom..."


    Then the whole area of the water was shaking, and several huge ships were shaking to be overturned. Many huge monsters appeared and were attacking the ships.


    "Ah..."


    Some people stumbled out of the huge ship. They were rushed out of the water by monsters in the water and directly bit their bodies. Some of them swallowed them directly into their mouths.


    "Evil animal!"


    A loud shout resounds through the night sky, and the sound waves will not be under the roar of those beasts, and then the light of swords, knives and energy runes will block out the sky and block a large number of monsters.


    Such a fight did not last long. After a large area of blood dyed red water, the monster disappeared and the giant ship stabilized.


    The huge waves began to calm down, and then everything gradually subsided, as if it had not happened.


    But within the huge whirlpool, it gradually turned red, just like a hole of blood, which was particularly gorgeous and scarlet, which made people tremble.


    At dawn the next day, in the vast water area, the sky covered with thick morning clouds formed a dark cloud belt, which surrounded all the water surface, and covered the distance with a dark and dark sky.


    A moment later, the clouds burst into cracks, and the rosy silver light spread out, and the sky began to shine.


    "Hula..."


    The huge current whirlpool restored to be clear, then the scarlet blood color did not know where to flow.


    Since the energy fluctuation in the current vortex is more and more intense, it seems that something is about to spit out. At this time, the energy fluctuation has reached the most terrible level, and even the king level strongmen are afraid to approach at this moment.


    On the whirlpool, dark clouds are standing in the dark. Looking up from a distance, the dark clouds are surging, blocking the sky and blocking the sun. It makes people feel cold.


    At the moment, the sky is slightly bright. It can be clearly seen that the vast water surface is roughly divided into about ten lineups, of which there are two large lineups, one for the monster and the other for the Terran.


    Monsters in the water occupy one side of the water, emerging on the surface, dense, no less than thousands of nearly ten thousand, occupying a large area of water.


    There are four human figures standing on the back of four huge water monsters. Judging from the breath that spreads from the body, it is the powerful monster. The nature that can transform into human is also the level of animal king.


    There are also seven huge ships moored on the water, and their bodies are terrible and huge, and they will not be under the huge ship that Changhe escort agency is waiting for Zhou Tianyang.


    There are many figures on each giant ship, and the breath is very strong.On every giant ship, the first figure breath is even more powerful, which is definitely stepping into the king level.


    Whether it is the monster in the water or the people on the seven giant ships, all the eyes at this time are watching the huge and terrible current vortex, as if under the current vortex, there is another world.


    All of a sudden, there was a roar in the distance, and the herd was in a commotion.


    It seems to be feeling something, a line of eyes immediately began to turn back, sidelong gaze to the far space and go.


    "Hula..."


    In the distant sky, a huge black tiger flapped its wings, and its breath was fierce. It swept through and suppressed the monsters in the water. It moved easily.


    "Just ahead, there''s a very special energy fluctuation, it seems very old."


    On the black tiger''s back, Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and looked at the front space. The pale gold pupils were waving. The ancient breath made it solemn and upright.


    "Let''s go first and be careful. There are many strong people ahead."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were narrow and his keen spirit and soul power were keen. He found that there were many strong men ahead of him. Among them, there were no less than ten King level strong men. There were only a few King level strong men in the whole dark forest, and there were about ten King level strong men in the stone dragon empire. At this time, there were about ten King level strong men in this area of water, which made Du Shaofu not feel at all Ban secretly exclaimed, this is still the edge of Zhongzhou. If you get to the real Zhongzhou, there will be more powerful people.


    "Break into the forbidden area and seek death!"


    At this time, a roar came out. The huge waves were towering. The whole body was silver white and looked like a python. The whole body was covered with scales, and a pair of antennae were born on the head. The monster like a dragon rushed out of the water.


    "Chula la!"


    This ferocious monster is full of runes and fierce. The atmosphere of the animal''s waiting environment is perfect. It opens its ferocious mouth, like a flying dragon, devouring and biting away at the little tiger.


    Almost at the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared on the tiger''s back.


    "Evil animal, look for death!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the tiger. Suddenly, the sky of the whole water area was shocked. Then a blue and golden light burst out of Du Shaofu''s hand, and then a sword was swept out like a blue and golden thunder.


    "Chulala...!"


    The sword is full of blue and gold, and the sound of wind and thunder is resounding. It is almost to submerge a large area of water. With a simple sword, it seems to contain the power of moving mountains and seas, destroying everything. The sword light spreads to the ferocious monster voice with the power of lightning.


    "Ouch..."


    At this moment, the ferocious monster seemed to feel something. The eyes of scarlet double pupils changed greatly. They wanted to retreat quickly, but it was too late.


    "Chulala..."


    After the sword, the ferocious monster''s body starts from the beginning and splits into two parts directly. The blood pours into the water area, and then turns into the blood mist all over the sky.


    In the vast water area, a long crack on the surface of the water broke out one after another. The water waves thought of surging on both sides, which was frightening. After a long time, it gradually recovered.


    An absolutely powerful beast with a perfect level of animal waiting environment is killed with one move. It is clean and neat!


    At this moment, many eyes were trembling. The strong king of beasts standing on the back of the huge monster and the king of Wu, who were the first ones on the giant ship, all looked at Du Shaofu. Finally, their eyes fell on a long green and gold sword in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    The green and gold sword looks ancient and unsophisticated, but in fact it is extremely smart. The sword''s edge is elegant, the light of green gold is shining, and the rune is flowing. It''s natural!


    "Everyone''s intention is the same, and this place does not belong to anyone. I said in front of me, if anyone dares to provoke me, I will not be rude."


    Du Shaofu held the "bully shadow" and glanced around. For the sake of the cleanness and convenience of the meeting, it is absolutely necessary to frighten just now. Some people in the world sympathize with the weak, but no one will care about a weak one. Only absolute strength can prove everything.


    "Crazy boy."


    "It seems that the sword is good. I don''t know where the boy comes from."


    "It''s very strange. I don''t know if the boy has a history?"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, there were some indifferent waves in the ship''s eyes.


    However, with Du Shaofu''s shock and awe, there are no monsters and people around who dare to approach. Even the four king monsters seem to have some scruples at this time. They look at Du Shaofu from a distance and have no intention to move.


    Du Shaofu went back to the tiger''s back. After being frightened around, he looked at the huge whirlpool in front of him.


    "The energy fluctuations are getting stronger and stronger. Something is coming out."


    With Du Shaofu''s hand, Du Xiaoyao''s pale gold eyes, which had fallen on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, suddenly lifted their eyes, and then they looked closely at the terrible current whirlpool.


    "Boom!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s words just fell, and the whirlpool began to intensify. The huge waves were like thunder. The huge waves were like a vast ocean. The waves were rushing, and the white waves swept the four sides.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    "Hula..."


    Then the whole whirlpool began to rise directly, driving the water waves to soar, like a waterfall pouring down, as if there was a terrible thing emerging from the vortex, a terrible old breath rippling in the sky.


    Within the surging water waves, there began to be a huge outline, stretching far away, with a huge area.


    The water waves pour down, has the huge continuous thing to emerge from the water whirlpool, lets the human tremble the shock!


    Many eyes tremble, a number of huge mountain peaks appear, like rising from the bottom of the water, with amazing posture.


    The mountain peaks are towering and straight into the dark clouds in the sky. They are verdant and dark green. The glow spreads. The breath is ancient. It seems that it comes from the remote ancient space, and then it emerges on this side of the water.


    "There must be treasures in the mountains. Take them!"


    One after another, the eyes were blazing at the sunlight on the mountain peak. When the large amount of water waves fell like a waterfall, the huge monsters on the water and the large crowds on the huge ships suddenly rose into the air and flew directly to the several huge mountains emerging.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, an amazing breath broke out, and a large figure rushed straight to the front, and no one wanted to be preempted.


    "Roar..."


    A strange silver fish with four wings has a small body, only a few feet, but it makes an amazing roar like a dragon in its mouth. When it opens its mouth, it takes the opportunity to swallow a person who has cultivated pulse spirit state into his mouth, and at the same time his body steals towards the mountain.


    "Roar."


    A monster covered with scales, like a horse not a horse, like a cow but not a cow. Its huge body has dorsal fins, but also has four hooves. It collides with several figures to prevent human from stepping into the mountain.


    "Evil animal!"


    A strong man of a human race drank a lot, waved his hand, and swept out with a knife, which was fierce and unmatched. The rune spread and chopped a blood mark on the back of the huge monster for a short time.


    "Kill man!"


    At the same time, many monsters and beasts around the sky, blocking the way to human beings. The huge monsters in the sky also immediately blocked many people in the air. However, those who were strong in King Wu''s territory had already arrived in the sky as fast as lightning.


    "Kill these evil animals!"


    Being blocked by monsters, all people are also very angry. A lot of swords, swords and energy attacks are suddenly overwhelming, and wave after wave swept out.


    "Roar."


    Those monsters are not easy to provoke. They are blocked by huge bodies and swept by terrible attacks. They can resist large-scale attacks and even counter attack.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, several giant ships left in the water were overturned by a large number of monsters and animals, and the "roaring" was sinking into the bottom of the water.


    "Be careful. Let''s go and have a look."


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help seeing that all the strong men had already swept to the mountain peak. Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu could not help but pay attention to them. Their figures were also directly swept out of the sky.


    It seems that all the monsters have seen Du Shaofu''s hand. At this time, there is no demon beast to stop Du Shaofu.


    "Tiger, keep up with your brother." Du Xiaoqing immediately stood on the back of the tiger and said to the tiger.


    "Roar


    However, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu are not so lucky. Many ferocious monsters directly attack Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu.


    "Hum!"


    Du xiaoqingjiao drinks, and a blue light seeps out from the void between the wings of the tiger, and a large number of monstrous beasts are directly born and burst away.


    "Chulala..."


    The tiger flapped its wings, and the tiger''s paw swung, and a demon beast in front of him was directly torn into pieces.


    In a flash, the beast felt the great pressure, and was in a hurry to crawl and tremble. He didn''t dare to resist it. Many figures from all over the world had extremely different eyes.


    Several high-rise peaks, located in the mountains of this area of paying water, have an ancient breath, as if from ancient times.


    A dozen or so King level strongmen have already appeared in the mountains. They look around one after another, spying on the spirit and soul to search for treasures.


    Du Shaofu''s figure also appeared not far away. Peeping by his keen spiritual soul, he found that several waves of energy came from several peaks.


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu also peeped into the mountains, which seemed to have extremely unstable breath fluctuations.


    "Brother..."


    Du Xiaoqing stepped on Xiaohu''s back and immediately followed Du Shaofu. Jiao Yan looked around with her eyes, quite curious.


    "Whoosh..."


    Ten or so King level strongmen seemed to feel the energy fluctuation on several mountain peaks, and immediately swept them to several peaks. At this time, no one paid much attention to Du Shaofu and others.


    "Du Shaofu, it seems that it''s not good here. It''s like a Fu array, and it''s like a special seal. It''s from ancient times. It''s not an ordinary thing. Even I can''t pry into it."All of a sudden, Du Xiaoyao on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder seemed to feel something. Looking at the dark clouds that had not dissipated over the mountain peak, Du Xiaofu''s eyes suddenly changed and said, "Du Shaofu, Xiaoqing, stupid tiger, let''s run away, and something will happen here..."


    "Boom..."


    At the same time when Du Xiaoyao''s voice fell, the space in the mountain area suddenly trembled, and then the whole space solidified. The surrounding space was like twisted twist, and the space ripple began to twist together.


    "No, there''s a change."


    At this time, the dozens of King level strongmen seemed to have discovered the changes. They all changed their faces and retreated with all their strength.


    But at this time, the whole space seems to be solidified, and people in it are as if they are trapped in the mire. The more force they exert, the more they begin to sink into it.


    In this space, it is as if there is a vortex on the ground. If you want to pull people to the ground, it is difficult to break free. It will also make people get out of their bearings and vibrate in this space.


    "Boom..."


    The surface of the water that had just subsided suddenly trembled again, and the dark clouds turned up, and a huge whirlpool appeared again.


    The water is surging, the breath is breathtaking, as if to swallow everything in!


    "Roar."


    "Ah..."


    At the moment, some monsters and humans who are fighting for access to the mountains and mountains are suddenly pulled by the force of terror that spreads from the whirlpool, and they can''t help but be swallowed into the terrible current vortex.


    "Run away..."


    Seeing this, where the demon beasts and human beings who are fighting for dare to stay and retreat one after another.


    But in a short period of time, the slow escape of large monster and many strong human beings were devoured.


    "Du Xiaoyao, is there any way to escape?"


    Du Shaofu was deeply trapped in the whirlpool of space, and immediately asked Du Xiaoyao, who was already farther and farther away.


    At the moment, the sky is dark, the sky is full of dark clouds, and the space is distorted. No matter how hard you try, you can''t get out of it. It''s pulled down by the fresh water. Once it''s sucked, it''s more and more difficult to get out.


    "This is not a general seal space, even I have no way now, this is a big trouble."


    Du Xiaoyao said aloud. The light golden spirit pupil is very dignified at this time. Ordinary space, seal and rune array can''t trap it at all. But now it''s different in this space. It feels that there is an ancient energy binding it, so it can''t get rid of it.


    "If you are in trouble, you can''t get involved directly."


    Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly, but he didn''t expect that this change would happen suddenly.


    "Boom..."


    In the terrible whirlpool of current, several huge mountains suddenly fell again. The speed of descending was much faster than that of climbing. All people were trapped in the whirlpool and it was difficult to escape.


    "Chulala..."


    Just as all the huge peaks finally sank into the current vortex, the force of terrifying space finally disappeared.


    "Get out of here."


    For a moment, the terrible force that bound the people dissipated, and all the figures were overjoyed. They immediately rose to the sky and wanted to leave the mountain peak and the current vortex.


    "Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, get out of here." Feeling that the huge force of the surrounding space disappeared, Du Shaofu immediately rushed to his feet.


    "Boy, you''ll stay forever."


    The voice of a sneer came out. A man in long clothes, who looked like he was in his thirties, looked handsome and had a light glow on his forehead. His figure appeared in the sky of Du Shaofu, and he waved a handprint and photographed it directly.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of this handprint, the terrible force surged and expanded, with vast clouds and mists, covering the sky and the sun with a vast expanse of white.


    "Xuanyun Chijiao breath is the king of xuanjiao!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly, and he waved his hand to the cloud and fog energy which was coming from the collapse. With one hand, he swept it out, and the talismans and secret patterns were stacked in layers, like a leaf fan, which collided in an instant.


    "Hula..."


    The two energies collided, and the rune spread. Under the great force, Du Shaofu''s voice came out of his throat, and his figure directly fell backward.


    The king of xuanjiao and the beast king were in perfect condition. The cultivation strength at the peak level was absolutely fierce. Under the attack, Du Shaofu was also inferior.


    "Chulala..."


    After a short delay, the vortices around the top have begun to merge.


    The xuanjiao king and others had already taken the opportunity to escape, but within the space, the strange space binding force began to gush out again, trying to distort the space and block everything.


    "Brother, you go out first!"


    Du xiaoqingjiao felt the twisted space around him and the binding force permeated around him. The green awn erupted, and the talisman''s Secret lines twinkled. Suddenly, a gentle huge force erupted, and then all of them swept over Du Shaofu''s body, shaking Du Shaofu''s falling body into the air and reaching the vortex exit to be closed.The space is twisted again, and the force of bondage breaks down, and falls heavily on Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu, who have not yet had time to get out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    "Roar!"


    Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu are all trying their best to rush out, and the runes soar to the sky. However, the deeper they sink, the more they are trapped, the more difficult they are to get rid of.


    "Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu."


    Du Shaofu drank and looked into the terrible whirlpool. At this time, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu, who were bound, were dignified and wanted to dive directly.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, all the current whirlpools were closed and disappeared, and a huge force of space was swept out of the hole, which pushed Du Shaofu out of his body involuntarily and separated himself from the merged current vortex.


    "Hula..."


    The terrible whirlpool, together with the huge mountain land, sank to the bottom of the water.


    Everything just appeared on this side of the water soon, but then disappeared.


    The dark clouds in the sky began to disperse. The sky was bright and the sun was rising in the East. The water waves around them gradually subsided. Everything seemed to have never happened.


    "It''s a close call. What the hell is that place?"


    Looking at the place where the huge whirlpool and mountain had disappeared, the ten or so King level practitioners who had escaped from danger and retreated were still in fear. They were almost trapped in it. They could not get rid of the terrible binding force in the space.


    "Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu"


    in the gradually calm water area, Du Shaofu''s figure was floating in the low sky, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu were trapped, but they didn''t get out of the water at the last moment. They didn''t think much about it. They wrapped themselves in a light golden light, and their body directly swept into the water.


    Within the water, the depth is not bottomless. Under 100 meters, there are reefs and colorful corals.


    Deep into hundreds of feet, the water is still a vast area around, everywhere is extremely calm, no discovery.


    That huge mountain strange land, after sinking into the water, seems to be completely lost traces, disappeared without a trace.


    "Chulala..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu emerged from the water, with a light golden color all over his body, and his face was dignified.


    I don''t know where the strange place comes from. Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu are trapped in it. I don''t know if there will be danger. Even Du Xiaoyao can''t do anything in that space. It''s not a good place. If it''s not for helping yourself, Du Xiaoqing won''t be trapped. If they are in danger


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly turned slightly away, and he looked at the man in blue clothes who had just given his hand to himself in the front sky. His face began to be cold, and his cold feeling spread all over his body. His eyes gradually became sharp. If it wasn''t for the xuanjiao King''s hand, we might all be able to get out safely.


    It seems that he felt the fierce look in Du Shaofu''s eyes. King xuanjiao also looked at Du Shaofu. He was surprised to see that Du Shaofu was able to escape under his own attack.


    There was a sneer on his handsome face. King xuanjiao looked at Du Shaofu coldly. A faint voice came out of his mouth: "boy, I didn''t expect to be able to get out of the body. It really surprised the king. But today you are still dead. Kill my" Boa loach ". You have to pay for it with your little life


    "It seems that the king of xuanjiao is going to fight the boy, but there is a lot of fun."


    "That boy should also have some background. The sword in his hand is definitely an extraordinary tool."


    Around this time, several powerful people of King Wu of human beings looked at them from afar. The strange whirlpool in the water disappeared. All of them failed this time. When they saw the king xuanjiao, they seemed to be interested in the boy who appeared later. All of them were interested in watching.


    At the moment, in these people''s minds, I''m afraid it''s the purpose of watching. What''s more, they want to see if there is any chance. The sword in the hands of the boy in purple robe is absolutely extraordinary.


    For those who practice in the realm of Emperor Wu, Dao and utensils are absolutely rare treasures to possess, not to mention those who practice in the realm of King Wu. The extraordinary Taoist tools are enough to make the blood boil in the practitioners of King Wu''s realm. If there were not many people around, they would have been afraid that some people would have been unable to help themselves.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. He looked at the xuanjiao king in the front of him. His eyes were shining with gold in his eyes. He was more and more sharp and frightening. His chill was not covered up.


    "Xuanjiao king, this tiny human being still wants to die, so it will be destroyed!"


    A tall man in white with a slender figure, his breath was cold and fluctuating. When his voice dropped, he actually shot Du Shaofu directly in front of xuanjiao king, and his figure swept him away.


    "Hula..."


    With the hand of a man in white, accompanied by the spread of an icy smell, the water was blocked and the water was frozen. His figure immediately appeared in front of Du Shaofu, and a fist seal wrapped in the icy breath immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "You''re not enough!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold. He shook his arms, and his fist went straight out to meet him. In his fist, the blue and red light was shining, and the secret patterns of green and red talismans broke out. Finally, with the roar of the dragon, he condensed into a dark cloud and red dragon shadow.


    "Oh


    The shadow of Xuanyun Chijiao is like a living creature. It is powerful and frightening. It roars straight out. The frozen water around it is cracked and broken. It is not afraid of the seal of the big man."How can it be Xuanyun Chijiao animal power?"


    At this moment, the white man''s face was startled. The pressure of the dark cloud and red Jiao''s shadow made him absolutely affected. In a panic, he became his own body. A hundred Zhang long white Python leaped up and released the terrible cold breath.


    He is the king of ice boa, one of the four kings in the long river of Zhongzhou. His accomplishments in the early stage of the reign of animal king and the middle stage of his cultivation have always been the only king of xuanjiao, whose horse head is Zhan.


    "Boom


    Xuanyun Chijiao''s virtual shadow collides with the ice Python king. After all, Xuanyun Chijiao''s virtual shadow is not the real Xuanyun Chijiao after all. What''s more, Du Shaofu''s urging is not enough to cope with the ice Python king, so he is also resisted by the ice breath around him.


    However, the terrible impact force and the breath of Xuanyun Chijiao also made the king''s huge body shake back, and a large amount of energy spread into the sky along with the frost.


    "Hum!"


    In a short moment, Du Shaofu''s figure did not retreat, but went forward, leaping to the top of the ice Python king like lightning.


    Du Shaofu''s fist was as fast as lightning, and then it hit the back of the huge ice python.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s blow out, carrying a vast amount of domineering gold Xuanqi, a simple and fierce blow, destroyed the ice Python King''s hard ice scale defense, making the ice Python King eat pain in his mouth and growl.


    At the place where his fist fell, blood shot from the broken scales on the king''s back. His body writhed violently. After swinging his tail, he fell into the water, leaving a lot of blood on the water.


    "Hoo!"


    Many onlookers in the distance took a cool breath for it. Not to mention the strength of the king of ice python, we should say how strong the king was. However, the young man in purple robe could make his blood dripping with a fist. What a terrible strength.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s hand, many martial arts practitioners who wanted to pick up cheap money immediately became embarrassed. Thanks to the strength displayed by the youth in purple robe, fortunately, they didn''t take the weapon and sword together. However, their defense was hard to compare with king bingmang.


    "Boy, I won''t let you go!"


    Half of the king''s body emerged from the water. The water around him was frozen. His mouth was full of pain and anger. He never thought that he would be severely hurt by the young man in front of him.


    "King ice python, you are not an opponent, let me come!"


    A deep voice with a chill came out, a cloud surging, runes skimming, a man in blue clothes suddenly came out of the sky.


    "The king of xuanjiao is going to do it!"


    Some people light road, that is the king of xuanjiao, the body of Xuanyun Chijiao on the list of heavenly beasts.


    The Dragon monster has the blood of the dragon family. If you have a chance to awaken the blood left by the dragon family in the body, you will have a great opportunity to turn a dragon into a dragon. However, it is difficult for one of the ten thousand dragons to have such a chance.


    The king of xuanjiao looked at Du Shaofu. At the moment, his breath began to be sharp. He said coldly: "boy, I feel that you have the breath of Xuanyun Chijiao people. It seems that you have dealt with my Xuanyun Chijiao people. I will never let you go today in any case."


    "Evil animal, I think I will let you go!"


    The cold voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. It was the king of xuanjiao who let Du Xiao. Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu didn''t escape. How could Du Shaofu give up at this moment? Surely he wanted to make Xuanyun Chijiao pay the price.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    After listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Xuanyun Chijiao was furious, and then he took his hand in anger. The runes spread all over his body, and a large amount of space was shrouded in clouds. In the middle of the air, a fist seal wrapped with the talisman''s Secret patterns appeared like thunder. The momentum set off huge waves, which made the water boiling. The breath was terrible!


    At this time, I felt the strength of xuanjiao king. The powerful men of King Wu in the distance and many people who had survived were all watching closely.


    The xuanjiao king at the top level on the other side of the animal King kingdom is afraid that the Wuwang realm is perfect. The Wuwang cultivator at the peak level should also pay attention to three points. Can the purple robed youth resist it?


    At this meeting, Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly, and the water waves in the water area under his feet fluctuated violently. Then a loud voice came out from his mouth, like a dragon chanting nine days, like a deity singing for a long time


    "Boom


    In a short moment, Du Shaofu''s dazzling talisman and secret patterns bloomed and fluctuated. With the sound of wind and thunder like Sanskrit, Du Shaofu condensed a fist seal. Along with the imperceptible track and rune fluctuation, it finally hit the xuanjiao King''s palm print like a meteorite. "Make up for it. I apologize again. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    "Boom!"


    In such a collision, the space is like an instant compression and twisted together. The huge roar, like thunder, resounds through the space, and the turbulent energy ripples fluctuate and spread. The whole surrounding space is shaking rapidly.


    The water below fluctuates violently, with huge waves, and the wave like tsunami rippling around. The terrifying energy diffusion makes the heart tremble and fear, as if disaster had come!


    "Pedaling!"


    In mid air, Du Shaofu''s body directly staggered back and shook back. When he stepped back and stabilized his retreat, a dull hum came from his throat, and a ray of light blood from the corner of his mouth overflowed the corner of his lips, and his eyes became very dignified.


    The power of Xuanyun Chijiao at the top level on the other side of the king of beasts was too strong. Du Shaofu urged the mysterious one, but he still had to be hurt.


    This Xuanyun Chijiao is much more powerful than the mount Xuanyun Chijiao used by tianwu college to deal with Gu Yu. By contrast, the Xuanyun Chijiao mount of Gu Yu may be regarded as a cub.


    "Is it really Wuhou territory? Or is it hiding cultivation?"


    Xuanjiao King''s body just stepped back, and some doubts appeared in his eyes. It seemed that the other side was just cultivating at the level of marquis Wu, but he was able to resist him just now. This is absolutely incredible.


    "That boy has some skills."


    Several practitioners of King Wu''s territory who watched the war from afar changed their color. They knew the strength of xuanjiao king. It was terrible to be able to fight against xuanjiao king. But the young man was only fighting with his bare hands. He was so terrible at a young age. I''m afraid it''s enough to compare with the people of the big school.


    "Boy, I have some skills, but I''m dead today!"


    As the words fell, the king of xuanjiao launched his hand again, and his figure was straight at Du Shaofu. The clouds were rippling all over his body. The terrible storm of runic energy suddenly swept away like a hurricane, with a surprising wave of water, like a giant dragon passing through the water.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed, and the light of blue and gold in his hand broke out. The "bully shadow" appeared in his hand. The blue and gold were poured out, and a sword shot out. The wind and thunder resounded, and went straight to the king xuanjiao.


    The two pupils of xuanjiao King were covered with talisman and secret patterns. He looked at the sword and waved. The runes interweaved to block the terrible sword. The space "boomed" and large swords were directly destroyed.


    At the same time when the sword was destroyed, it also appeared in front of xuanjiao king, as fast as lightning.


    "Boy, you''re not enough!"


    The king of xuanjiao gave a big drink, and a claw print twisted out like a space, and it was directly detained in front of the sword tip of "Ba Ying".


    "Dragon claws!"


    Just as the tip of the sword was about to pierce the palm of his hand, the xuanjiao King''s claw seal was covered with layers of scales of the dragon, and the claw seal turned into the claw of the dragon. The sword tip of "baying" was also directly resisted, and then the overlord shadow was seized.


    "Jie Jie, this sword is good, but your boy''s strength is too weak."


    The king of xuanjiao laughs with pride. The dragon''s claws erupt with terror, trying to capture Du Shaofu''s "overlord shadow.".


    "Hum!"


    At that moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly spread with golden light, and the golden light all over his body rose to the sky. Suddenly, a fierce and domineering breath suddenly spread inside his body and swept away. In a flash, the golden light was like a rising sun, and a pair of glittering talisman and secret patterns spread out, and the golden awn burst out and shone on the sky.


    At the same time, the power of the "overlord shadow" increased sharply, and an unmatched power burst out, which caused the scale of the dragon on the dragon''s paw seal to crack and bleed blood.


    "Is that boy a man or a monster?"


    At this moment, a golden winged ROC swept across the sky from Du Shaofu, making the monsters in the four waters tremble, and the veins and souls of the people in the distance tremble.


    In contrast, xuanjiao King''s eyes are full of shock at the moment. Under the bullying and intimidating pressure, he feels that he also wants to suppress it. The pressure on the other side is clearly the peerless king among the monsters. The supreme existence of the beast greatly affects him. But the boy in front of him is clearly human, not a real monster.


    "This boy must have the most precious treasure of a monster. This is my big chance. I must get it!"


    Suddenly, the emperor xuanjiao''s eyes were full of greed, and the clouds were rippling all over his body. Then his energy fluctuated, and the secret patterns on his body surface soared to the sky, and then he turned into a huge thing of a hundred Zhang.


    The Colossus is red and green all over the body. The rune is revealed and covered by scales. The air waves around it are surging like waves, and the ripples are scattered.


    "Oh


    The Dragon roared through the sky, and its breath was like the king of beasts. Under the howling sound, the monsters in the surrounding water trembled, which was the essence of Xuanyun Chijiao.


    "Boy, die!"


    The king of xuanjiao roared. His huge body directly crushed Du Shaofu and opened his big mouth to devour Du Shaofu. His breath made the vast waters boil and the huge waves surged. The terror stirred up the huge waves and made the waters boil.


    "Hula..."


    With the surging waves, the king of xuanjiao was ferocious and spewed out the mysterious clouds, the mysterious talisman and the secret lines flickered. It seemed that he could kill everything.Xuanyun Chijiao is a monster on the list of heavenly beasts, which is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary monsters.


    Any of the monsters on the list of heavenly beasts is absolutely terrifying, which is enough to be comparable to the existence of heroes in human beings.


    As the king of xuanjiao emerged into the sky, Du Shaofu was shaken back one after another. He looked at the huge dragon, and his wings fluttered with the secret patterns of talisman on his back, which filled the sky like a roc flapping its wings!


    In the sight of all the startled eyes, Du Shaofu did not retreat but went forward. Under the ferocious mouth of xuanjiao king, his body shadow was like a God, strange and unpredictable, and as fast as lightning. He immediately got out of his body, and then appeared in the sky of Xuanyun Chijiao.


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress!"


    Du Shaofu had a big drink, and the golden glow was blooming all over his body, and his wings were shaking suddenly behind him. He carried the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds, just like the arrival of a giant ROC, flapping his wings and sweeping the whole country. He was domineering, domineering, and oppressing everything.


    "Golden winged ROC, the real breath of golden winged ROC, are you a man or a beast?"


    At this moment, even xuanjiao king was shocked. It was clearly human beings in front of him. However, it came from the breath of blood, which made xuanjiao King feel that the boy of the other party was really the golden winged ROC bird. It was too weird.


    "Oh..."


    The suppression of Du Shaofu, the roar of xuanjiao king, and the rolling clouds all over him were able to withstand the suppression of Du Shaofu''s golden winged ROC bird.


    "Boom!"


    When the two collided, the sky was like thunder, the rune light burst out like fireworks, making the whole sky bright, and the amazing waves in the water below were surging.


    All the animals in the distance were trembling for their eyes at the moment. They could fight so hard that many eyes were beyond expectation.


    "Jiaoteng Wanli!"


    In the mid air stalemate, xuanjiao King''s drinking was heard. Suddenly, a large amount of blue and red light burst out on the huge body, and the huge body was tumbling and shattering the golden light. The dragon''s huge tail fiercely drew on Du Shaofu with the momentum of rushing thunder. The amazing terror force almost had the vast momentum to destroy the surrounding space. A vacuum emerged, and Du Shaofu''s body was immediately flying Crash.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    With the pale gold blood in his mouth, Du Shaofu''s body smashed into the waves.


    "Oh..."


    The king of xuanjiao roared, and his huge body immediately rushed into the water, like a dragon swimming in the sea. His mouth was ferocious and he wanted to devour Du Shaofu directly in the water.


    One man and one dragon disappeared in the water, and there were so many eyes around.


    "Boom..."


    Under the water, the huge waves began to surge. It seemed that one dragon and one person had already met again under the water, causing huge waves.


    "Hi..."


    A moment later, the water waves were surging, and a golden figure rose to the sky and fled quickly.


    "Oh


    At the same time, in the water, the Dragon roars, and a dragon rises from the sky like a flying dragon. It opens its ferocious mouth to the golden figure, spurts out the dark clouds, swallows and tears away. The vast energy distorts the space ripple, and the amazing pressure makes the surrounding space tremble!


    "Whoosh!"


    In the middle of the sky, the rune behind the golden figure is domineering and fast. The speed is as fast as God. It is mysterious and unpredictable. A few dodges make it hard for the dragon to swallow it.


    Dragon flying across the sky, shuttling through the clouds and clouds, the momentum is amazing, faintly accompanied by lightning and thunder, straight after the golden figure!


    The golden figure flutters its wings, just like the wings of a ROC. However, the situation is more and more urgent.


    "Boy, you can''t escape!"


    The king of xuanjiao roared, his mouth opened, and Xuanyun spewed out. He reappeared behind Du Shaofu, crushing and biting away.


    "Bully shadow changes!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly turned back, and the "bully shadow" was snatched out of his hand, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns bloomed. The sword body suddenly turned into a chain horn, just like the golden feather of a golden winged ROC bird. The brilliance poured out and instantly turned into a green and golden sword whip.


    "Whew!"


    The sword whip is like a roc moving in the sky. It is smart and charming. It is cool and dazzling. It is also from an incredible angle that it directly plunders the king of xuanjiao.


    At the moment, xuanjiao King''s eyes fluctuated, and he did not dare to fight against the powerful sword whip directly. His huge body moved empty and quickly swept away.


    "Chulala..."


    The sword whip was strange and unpredictable, which completely exceeded xuanjiao King''s expectation. Like lightning, the magic sword whip whirled in the mid air, and then it directly entangled the Xuanyun Chijiao body of xuanjiao king.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    "Oh


    Pangran, the king of xuanjiao, had a mysterious pattern on his body, and his scales seemed to be alive. The light burst out to resist the sword whip.


    "Chula la!"


    The sword whip whirled like an inverted hook. It took the opportunity to wind a circle around Xuanyun Chijiao. Although it was blocked by the talisman and secret pattern, it had the breath of golden winged ROC bird. It seemed that it was born to suppress the dragon, and wanted to destroy Xuanyun Chijiao''s defense.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared on the back of xuanjiao King''s body. In his eyes, the golden light was surging, sharp and frightening. His fist was wrapped in golden Xuanqi, and his runes were blazing. Among the eyes of many people who were gaping, Du Shaofu hit xuanjiao King''s back firmly.


    "Boom


    With such a blow, the golden Rune scattered the sky, and the great power swept down, and the king xuanjiao''s defense began to crack and loosen, but it was not broken.


    "Oh


    The king of xuanjiao ate pain, roared furiously, and Xuanyun was agitated. He overturned Du Shaofu from his back, and his huge tail rolled over. He wanted to break the sword whip. Then he ran thunder like a python, and immediately entangled the overturned Du Shaofu.


    The Dragon entangled himself and wrapped Du Shaofu tightly, so that Du Shaofu could not get away from it.


    "Boy, die!"


    Xuanyun Chijiao roared, and his huge body was like a small hill in the air. He crushed Du Shaofu tightly and twisted the space. He wanted to crush Du Shaofu''s life.


    At this time, Du Shaofu did his best, but he could not break free from the shackles of xuanjiao king.


    Xuanyun Chijiao, the peak of the animal kingdom, is stronger than Du Shaofu imagined.


    Du Shaofu''s accomplishments on the other side of the kingdom of marquis Wu at that time could not be countered. There was a big difference in the levels of cultivation.


    "Kaka..."


    The sword whip of "baying" was suppressed and could not move. The wings of the rune on Du Shaofu''s back were also bound. The runes were broken and then began to dissipate. Blood stains began to appear on the surface of his body. Under the terrible force of repression, the body was similarly crushed.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    How terrible under the great force, Du Shaofu''s mouth was dripping with blood and his face turned pale.


    "You can''t wait to die!"


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth, and the mysterious Qi surged in his body. His palm curled slightly, which turned into a sharp claw mark and fell on a dragon scale of Xuanyun Chijiao. The domineering breath erupted violently. He pulled out a dragon scale which was more than the size of two adults'' palms, and immediately blood gushed out.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon scales were linked to the heart, and the king of xuanjiao roared. In his fury, he made all his efforts to tightly entangle Du Shaofu. The rune wings behind the crushed Du Shaofu were cracked and broken into runes. The bloodstains on his body surface cracked and his body seemed to be crushed.


    This is Du Shaofu, not to mention the ordinary cultivator on the other side of the marquis. Even if he is a practitioner at the mysterious level in King Wu''s realm, if he is tightly bound by Xuanyun Chijiao, he will be crushed immediately.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of blood, and he was crushed by his tremendous strength. His internal organs seemed to be immediately crushed and his eyes were red.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and directly bit on the scales of Xuanyun Chijiao, which had just been torn open. The suction from his mouth gushed out and directly swallowed the blood spilled from Xuanyun Chijiao''s back into his mouth.


    "Gu Gu..."


    For a moment, Du Shaofu devoured the blood of Xuanyun Chijiao one by one, and the suction gushed out, just like the sluice gate was opened. He devoured the dragon''s blood in Xuanyun Chijiao''s body recklessly. The energy in the blood fluctuated, the glow spread, and the talisman''s Secret lines flickered, but Du Shaofu forcibly swallowed it.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was like a fierce beast who was anxious by Bi. He showed his most ferocious and ferocious side regardless of everything.


    "Hula..."


    The blood on Xuanyun Chijiao''s back was surging out. Du Shaofu''s body was like a bottomless cave, which could devour Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood continuously. His eyes gradually became blood red, which made people afraid and extremely fierce!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu began to recover from the blood of Xuanyun Chijiao.


    "My God, that boy is really fierce enough to drink the blood of xuanjiao king."


    "Although xuanjiao King''s blood is a good thing, the boy is not afraid to blow himself up, and the strong emperor of Wu dare not drink it."


    In the distance, the crowd''s eyes trembled, and they looked at the front air from afar. The young man in purple robe was fierce enough to swallow the blood of xuanjiao king, which was enough to make people gape.


    "Oh..."


    The king of xuanjiao roared, and the blood in his body poured out violently at this time. Du Shaofu devoured his life. He could not help but show his fear in his eyes.


    At this time, xuanjiao king even found that after swallowing his own blood, the boy''s body began to have violent energy surging, becoming more and more powerful, but he became weak after a large amount of blood spilled out."Boom!"


    The king of xuanjiao began to roar and struggle. His voice was like thunder, and his body also loosened Du Shaofu. The huge dragon''s body writhed, breaking up the distorted space around him, and the Xuan cloud was surging and shining brightly.


    "Goo Goo!"


    But at this time, Du Shaofu seemed to be addicted to it. His hand was like a giant ROC''s claw. He tightly inserted himself into the scales and flesh on Xuanyun Chijiao''s back. He opened his mouth and bit the broken blood, sucking Jiaolong''s blood, as if to swallow the blood of Xuanyun Chijiao directly.


    "Boy, put your mouth down, I will tear you alive."


    Xuanyun Chijiao is different in the sky and water, roaring and thundering. How could he have thought that he could directly crush the boy, but in the end, the boy was so fierce that he dared to swallow his blood directly.


    "What''s the origin of this boy? He''s so fierce!"


    In the distance, people were shocked. No matter how hard xuanjiao King struggled, the young man in purple robed tightly bit xuanjiao king, just as if xuanjiao king had become his object, and the hunter and prey were completely reversed.


    How fierce it is to be able to bring the king of xuanjiao to such a level. It is enough to shock the eight thousand li Zhongzhou river.


    "Oh


    The king of xuanjiao was more and more far away. He did not know how far he had gone. He made the waters along the way riot and the water waves were towering.


    When the whole body Rune broke out, the king of xuanjiao wanted to overturn and get rid of Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu''s body was shaking and his claw marks were hard to grasp from the flesh and blood of Jiaolong.


    "I''m going to pluck your skin and your blood today!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked and forced to let go of his mouth. He whirled around in his hand and thrust it into the dragon''s back. He also stabbed the scales of the former into the flesh and blood of the dragon.


    Holding the sword tightly in one hand, Du Shaofu clenched his fist with the other hand, and he hit the blood hole that had just swallowed the blood of Jiaolong.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    A fist fell, muffled sound like thunder, dragon''s blood accompanied by broken scales shooting, blood blurred, blood dripping.


    "Ouch..."


    The king of xuanjiao roared like thunder. It was clear that he was more powerful than the human boy. Who knew that in the end, he was in such a mess.


    In the vast sea area, an island appeared in front of him. Xuanjiao King''s eyes seemed to meet a savior. Suddenly, his huge body collided directly with the other one. Just before he was about to hit the island, the huge body suddenly turned 180 degrees and wiped it with the back of the dragon.


    "Boom..."


    It vibrated, the rocks cracked, the mountain collapsed, and then it was swept by a huge wave.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu''s body hit hard, and it was hard to control it. At the end of the day, the "Ba Ying" slashed the back of xuanjiao Wang Xuanyun and cut a long bloodstain on his back. The bone was visible and the blood was shooting.


    "Ouch..."


    Under the intense pain, xuanjiao King roared repeatedly, but finally got rid of Du Shaofu. His huge body hovered in the air, and his wounds were dripping with blood.


    The island was swept away by the huge waves. Du Shaofu stood up, holding the shadow in his hand. His mouth was bloody and his eyes were red. He was sharp and frightening, like a fierce beast!


    The bloody and angry eyes of xuanjiao king looked down on Du Shaofu tightly. His body hovered in the air, looking at the blood spilling from Du Shaofu''s mouth, but he did not dare to attack Du Shaofu any more.


    At this time, xuanjiao king was really not sure that he could kill the boy completely. The wound on his back was not light, his eyes were angry, but also mixed with a little fear. The feeling of blood being swallowed up just now made him feel scared.


    All of a sudden, Xuanyun Chijiao looked at the front space, as if he felt something. Then his eyes turned to be unwilling and angry. He glared at Du Shaofu fiercely. He seemed to be struggling with something in his heart.


    "Boy, if it falls into my hands next time, I''ll certainly frustrate you!"


    Xuanyun Chijiao roared, and then the body of the scarred dragon suddenly swept into the water and disappeared, causing huge waves.


    Du Shaofu watched Xuanyun Chijiao go away, but he knew he couldn''t do anything at all. The blood of Xuanyun Chijiao swallowed in his body was rioting, and his whole body was seriously injured.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes also looked into the distance. Then he gritted his teeth and put back the "bully shadow". His figure was also swept out. After a few flashes, he disappeared into the air.


    "Chulala..."


    A moment later, there were more than ten figures in the sky, who were the king level strongmen.


    "It''s gone."


    A dozen or so people glanced at each other in the air, and then looked at each other. Several practitioners of King Wu''s realm and three of the demon beasts were on guard against each other.


    "Go..."


    After a moment, people seem to be quite tacit in their hearts to reach a consensus, each figure swept away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    Vast waters, twilight, the setting sun waves, dazzling light.


    In one place, in the middle of the rock cliff, a purple robe figure sat cross legged, covered by the brilliant light of the green and red color.


    "Ouch!"


    In the green and red light of Du Shaofu, it seems that there is a surging and terrifying energy. There is a roar of dragons, which looms out.


    Naturally, the figure of purple robe was Du Shaofu. He was seriously injured, and the "bully shadow" was exposed. He felt that the king level practitioners were close to him. Du Shaofu could only choose to leave.


    Du Shaofu understood the truth of his guilt. From the beginning, it was not difficult to see that many eyes were greedy towards the "bully shadow". Once he saw his own heavy damage, Du Shaofu could guarantee that those King level practitioners who were surrounded by the crowd would not be polite to themselves.


    Killing people and seizing treasures is not a new thing. The "bully shadow" is the peak of Taoist weapons. Let alone the kingdom of Wu, even the practitioners in the realm of Emperor Wu can''t help tempting.


    Du Shaofu even suspected that xuanjiao king was also worried about the king level practitioners. Perhaps he was most afraid of the other two beast kings. Xuanjiao king was the most powerful one in Hanoi, the governor of the central Prefecture. However, once he was seriously damaged, he was afraid that the other two king of beasts would attack him. Besides, there were several powerful people in the king of Wu Kingdom who were not sure to kill themselves So the king of xuanjiao had to choose to leave.


    He swallowed a lot of Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood. Although it was not refined blood essence, the massive Xuanyun Chijiao blood consumed in Du Shaofu''s body started a complete riot, which made Du Shaofu''s face red and could only find a place to solve it.


    The violent energy was pounding in his body, and the majestic violent energy diffused into the viscera, muscles and cells, which made Du Shaofu''s body as if it were ten thousand beasts galloping in his body. He wanted to destroy his body and tear it into pieces.


    This is the blood of the king of xuanjiao. Compared with the blood essence of the Xuanyun Chijiao mounted by Gu Yu, I don''t know how many times it is to eat the blood of Xuanyun Chijiao at the top level on the other side of the kingdom of Wu. Even if it was the emperor of Wu, he would explode and die on the spot, but Du Shaofu fought against it.


    "Ah


    Du Shaofu screamed, his body was extremely painful. Under the impact of violent energy, he seemed to be tearing his body into pieces.


    Du Shaofu suffered from the intense pain of bursting and tearing up his body.


    After the fingerprints congealed, Du Shaofu began to cut bones and wash marrow with the help of intense pain. He used Xuanqi to guide the violent essence blood energy in his body to cut bones and wash marrow for himself, making his body stronger and stronger.


    In the second level, the blood essence of the beast is the essence of the beast.


    The higher the level of demon beast, the better the effect of its blood essence on cutting bones and washing marrow. Xuanyun Chijiao essence blood on the other side of animal King''s territory is now suitable for positive electrode.


    On the one hand, Du Shaofu was forced to do what he was forced to do. On the other hand, Du Shaofu had long thought of cutting bones and washing marrow to continue to cultivate the method of body building.


    In the dark forest, it''s not easy to find a monster on the list of heavenly beasts to practice body cultivation. Du Shaofu has always wanted to continue cutting bones and marrow to strengthen the body, but he can''t find the right blood of the monster in the list of heavenly beasts.


    "Ouch!"


    In the blue and red halo that enveloped Du Shaofu''s body, the runes were shining and constantly changing. Finally, it turned into a dark cloud and a red jiaoxu shadow, circling on Du Shaofu from head to foot.


    Jiaoshou roared, ferocious and ferocious, as if to tear Du Shaofu into pieces, but he could not really do anything to Du Shaofu.


    "Roar..."


    In the waters around the island, there is a faint animal song and roaring endlessly. It seems that they feel the tremendous pressure from the spread of the island and dare not approach.


    At night, the water is dark, the sea and sky are the same color.


    The moon is in the sky, and the stars are dark.


    "Whoosh..."


    Two figures wrapped in light fluorescence, like meteors across the sky.


    "Jue Jian Wang, can''t that boy disappear? He''s gone. Isn''t he killed by xuanjiao king?"


    In the middle of the air, a man in a golden robe with a deep eye and a high nose looks down at the sea below with a little disappointment in his eyes.


    The king of juejian was another man in a long gray and white shirt. His figure was slender. What we can never forget is that there are several long swords embroidered on the gray and white long shirt of this great man, which is lifelike.


    The king juejian looked down at the sea area below, his eyebrows raised slightly, and his eyes filled with brilliance in the night sky seemed to have a sword to steal out. He opened his mouth and said softly: "although xuanjiao king is strong, that boy has the smell of golden winged ROC birds. It seems that he can suppress xuanjiao king. The little boy is also very fierce. Even xuanjiao king can''t do anything to him completely, so the boy must be It''s hiding. "


    Hearing the speech, the big man in the golden robe also showed a little light in his eyes. He said, "that boy is really fierce enough. He even made xuanjiao King suffer. It''s really hard to deal with it. The sword in his hand is absolutely of high quality."


    Hearing this, juejian king looked at the big man in the golden robe and said, "king of the golden eagle, the source of the breath of the golden winged ROC bird on the boy should be the treasure of the golden winged ROC bird on his body, which has a great effect on your pulse and soul. If you get it, you won''t be under the sword. What''s more, I only need the sword, and the rest belongs to you, maybe There are other treasures in that boy, and you will never suffer"Ha ha."


    Hearing this, the big man in the golden robe laughed and said to King Jue Jian, "King Jue Jian, you have thought too much. We have already agreed, so we should do according to the agreement. Now the most important thing is to find the boy, otherwise we will miss the chance."


    The king of Jue sword heard the speech and frowned slightly. He said, "the boy is badly hurt. As long as he is alive, he will not be far away. But the sea area is too big and it is not easy to find it in all directions. If the boy is still alive, he must be defending us. It should not be easy to find him."


    "As long as the boy is still alive, he will be able to find him. Hanoi, the governor of Zhongzhou, fought with xuanjiao king in the morning. I''m afraid he dare not stay on the water." Said the king.


    "Then you can only hide on it."


    The king of Jue sword smiles and looks at the boundless waters and says, "as long as you look for it, the boy must hide in a certain seat to cure his wounds."


    "Whoosh..."


    They looked at each other with a smile, and then the figure suddenly flashed away, and a flash disappeared in the front space.


    night, moonlight projection, shrouded, shadows of trees, water waves pat on rocks, and simultaneous interpreting of the voice of "Hula La".


    On the peak, four figures stand quietly, and the spirit and soul force pry away, as if searching for something.


    "Where did that boy go? It won''t be destroyed by xuanjiao king."


    "It should not be. The king of the golden carving and the king of juejian seem to be together. If I guess right, they should be working together to deal with the boy."


    "We don''t want to meet the king of golden carving and the king of juejian. They are not easy to provoke."


    "What are we afraid of? The four of us can''t fight against the two of them."


    "It''s important to find the boy first. If the boy is not killed by xuanjiao king, he must be healing. Whoever finds it first will be able to deal with the boy first and get the treasure."


    The four men talked in a low voice, then the four figures swept into the air and quickly disappeared in place.


    In the early morning, the vast water area is covered with red clouds, and the vast golden waves are rippling. The rising sun is blowing out and the gold is shining.


    "Whoosh..."


    An area is not small across the sky, there are peaks, lush mountains, four figures fall on the top, suddenly peep around to search.


    "Hiss!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged on a rock, suddenly dissipated his light, and his breath all over his body converged. His eyes opened rapidly, but his mouth was full of pale gold blood. His breath was disordered and his face was dignified.


    "Look carefully, that boy can''t run far."


    "It seems that there is a breath fluctuation just now, so it disappeared."


    "Look, do not let go of any corner, that boy is not simple, perhaps has the means that really does not have concealed breath."


    The four figures search forward slowly, and the four breath of King Wu''s territory is very important.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    All of a sudden, after a huge stone, Du Shaofu walked out slowly, standing with his hands on his back. His mouth was covered with a faint bloodstain. On his resolute and determined face, his eyes were clear and bright. At this time, he had a faint smile, but his smile made people feel uneasy for no reason.


    "That''s the boy. The king of xuanjiao didn''t kill him!"


    "The boy seems to be seriously injured. He is healing!"


    "Finally, come on, don''t let this boy run away!"


    In a flash, the four King Wu''s strong spirits locked on Du Shaofu, and they were so absorbed that they were afraid that Du Shaofu would run away.


    "Hoo..."


    Looking at the four men in front of him, Du Shaofu met them. They were four of those who had been cultivating in King Wu''s territory yesterday. They took a deep breath. All of a sudden, they were hunting in purple robes, and their hands hidden behind their backs came out. Suddenly, twenty-one array flags came out of their hands.


    In a flash, the seventeen banners fluttered with astonishing waves. They swept the sky with a lightning speed and track, and were closely connected with each other.


    "No, this boy is still the first six-star master of Fuwen. Go back


    At that moment, the faces of the four practitioners in King Wu''s territory suddenly changed, and the four figures continued to run away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    But at the moment, it was too late for those four practitioners of King Wu''s realm to retreat. They never thought that the purple robed youth was still a master of array Fu, or a master of six-star array Fu. In a short time, all of them were covered by Fu array.


    "Wufang Shushan array."


    A low voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. In his pale face, a breath of pale gold blood gushed from his mouth, and all the energy was poured into the Fu array. The Fu array with six stars on the initial landing level is now the limit Du Shaofu can arrange.


    The array flag was transformed into a light column, and then it turned into a powerful Fu array to cover the space. The wind and clouds were surging in the air, and the space was distorted and chaotic. Then, the four martial arts masters who had greatly changed their faces were trapped in it.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s face was pale, but he didn''t dare to stay. The dark air came out from his feet. He bit his teeth, and his figure suddenly flew away. At this time, these King Wu''s realms appeared on the scene. It was clear that they had come to look for him. It was not difficult for Du Shaofu to guess that killing and seizing treasures was common in the dark forest, and it was certainly not rare in Hanoi, the governor of the central Prefecture.


    Du Shaofu had to pay attention to the fact that there were other cultivators around him, so he could only escape immediately. At this time, he could not deal with his own situation, even if he came to Wuwang territory at random. Besides, it was in Hanoi, the governor of Zhongzhou, which was the territory of monsters in the water.


    "Find a way to break it."


    "This is the first six star Rune array. It''s not easy to break the array by force."


    "I didn''t expect that boy is still a master of array Fu, and the double show of Wu Dao Fu and Dao is so strong. What''s the origin of that boy?"


    "Break the battle, that boy has been exhausted, don''t let that boy escape."


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The low and dull sound is like thunder. In the rune array, it sounds like thunder. A stream of energy attacks the rune array. It''s just like thunder. It''s obviously not easy to break the rune array completely.


    In the middle of the distance, two long rainbow figures quickly swept to me. After a few flashes, they appeared in the front space.


    Changhong converges. He is a man in a gold robe and a gray and white robe. When they look at the huge and powerful Fu array in front of them, they both have a lot of fluctuation in their eyes.


    "It''s Shan Yu Xiu. It seems that they found the boy first, but he was still the master of six star array Fu." The face of the man in the golden robe is slightly coagulated, with an unexpected shock color.


    "Then I ran away after I set up the Fu array. It seems that it''s the end of a strong arrow. I should have escaped not far away. I still have time to catch up." The voice of the Han nationality in the long gown fell, and the dark air surged under his feet, and his figure suddenly swept away.


    The big man in the golden robe raised his eyes slightly, and then his figure followed closely.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    After about a quarter of an hour, the rune array began to crack and finally burst under the strong impact of a stream of energy. It turned into a broken Rune and dissipated all over the sky.


    "Boom..."


    Terrible energy swept away, so big cracks, rock burst, the ground sank, finally in the violent energy impact, completely sank in the water.


    "Chase, you can''t let that boy escape."


    The four figures rose in anger and disappeared in the air.


    Three days later, the vast sea area, the water and the sky are the same.


    In the calm air, suddenly a golden light came from the distance. After a few flashes, it appeared in the sky. He was a young man with golden runes on his back. The aggressive Qixi Festival swept out of his body. The wings fluttered like a giant ROC flapping its wings. It was as fast as lightning, but also as unpredictable as God. The combination of the two was like a tiger''s wings.


    "Hula..."


    The wings of the golden Rune are flapping like lightning across the sky, causing huge waves in the sea area below, which is very heart stirring.


    "Boy, you can''t run away. You can''t run away. Give up your treasure. I can spare your life!"


    After the golden light, there is another golden figure closely following. There is also a pair of golden Rune wings on the back. The speed is as fast as lightning. However, the golden Rune wings and the golden Rune wings condensed by the former are quite different in shape and power.


    "Hiss..."


    Behind the golden figure of the latter, there is a big man in a long gown following him. His whole body is wrapped with Rune brilliance, and the speed is not much slower than the golden figure of the former.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    These two people, there are four figures closely followed, although the speed is slower, but also a distant tail.


    "Hula..."


    This group of people passed by, the calm water waves, so that the water monster crawling, dare not surface.


    At the front of the figure, the golden Rune on the back fluttered like a giant ROC spreading its wings, floating like a God. He didn''t pay any attention to the shouting behind him. His face was slightly coagulated. When the speed was slower, a large amount of elixir was directly put into the mouth, and the glow of chewing was overflowing.Du Shaofu, who had set up a Fu array three days ago and trapped four practitioners in King Wu''s territory, fled quickly. However, it was too difficult to hide in the water. Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood essence and blood had not yet been completed. After being affected, he was almost bitten by energy. Fortunately, he found a place to hide again and recovered his breath until he saw it Several practitioners of King Wu''s realm left.


    Only a day later, it seemed that those kings of Wu realized that they had been cheated and began to search. They just met Du Shaofu, who had just recovered.


    Du Shaofu had to run away for two days and two nights. He didn''t know where he was. He didn''t pay attention to the position in the reckless waters. The practitioners in King Wu''s territory were chasing closer and closer.


    "Boy, if you can''t escape, you can''t escape. I will certainly spare your life. Otherwise, I won''t blame my impoliteness!"


    Behind him, loud shouts resounded and pursued.


    Du Shaofu didn''t even return his head. He just fluttered his wings and fled. Facing the group of martial arts masters behind him, Du Shaofu knew that he could not resist.


    Mangmangmang mountains, stretching boundless, one after another, towering mountains, verdant and dark green.


    In the early morning, the mountains are covered with clouds, and there is an amazing roar from the depths of the mountains.


    Outside the mountain range, at this time, the crowd was swarming together in twos and threes. It seemed that they were waiting for some result, and there was no time for the voice of discussion to come out.


    "It''s been three days, and the results of this test should be fast."


    "It should be fast. I don''t know how many people can get the qualification to be the disciples of inner clan."


    "If you want to be a disciple of inner lineage, you must at least have the cultivation strength above the mysterious level of marquis Wu. It is not easy to become a disciple of inner lineage of ancient Tianzong."


    "It is said that there are several outstanding people and a king of people, who have been appointed as the disciples of the ancient Tianzong for a long time."


    "There is no one in a million talents such as Wang Na, who has outstanding talents. Naturally, they can become the disciples of the inner clan. They came here only to win the reward on the top of the mountain. It is said that this time, the ancient emperor of heaven offered a reward which was extraordinary. Otherwise, those outstanding people and the king of people would absolutely despise them and would not come to fight for it."


    "If only I could become a disciple of the inner clan of the ancient Tianzong."


    "None of the outer disciples of the ancient Tianzong are in the world. You still have less dreams. If you have the ability, you can go through the test. Every time you have the ability, you are open to the outside world. As long as you are at the right age and not over 25 years old, you can take part in it. If you can win in the end, you will be able to fly into the sky and become the inner clan disciple of the ancient Tianzong."


    "Forget it, those foreign disciples of the ancient Tianzong are young, and they are already in the state of marquis Wu. It is said that those outstanding people and a king have even stepped into the king level. Let alone that I am too old, even if I am just right, I will only have a bad chance to enter. It''s good to see the excitement."


    "There are thousands of waizong''s disciples. One by one, they have achieved extraordinary accomplishments. In Wuhou, the ancient Tianzong''s strength is terrible!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    "This is just one of the testing places of the ancient Tianzong. For the external disciples, there are several testing places for the ancient Tianzong. With the strength of the ancient Tianzong, it can stand on the top of Zhongzhou. If you become a disciple of the inner sect, you can really fly into the sky. It won''t be long before it will be able to make a name in Zhongzhou and spread all over the country."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Among the green and green mountains, one of the largest and towering peaks is like a black dragon standing high in the sky.


    At the top of the mountain, there are more than ten figures, men and women. They are all in their 40s and 60s. Their temperament is full of extraordinary and refined taste. The breath from the whole body stealthily spreads out, which makes the four sides of the space still frozen and twisted. The fierce birds and beasts in the four sides of the mountain are dormant, and the space is hidden, which is hard for outsiders to pry.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    "Roar..."


    Deep in the mountains in the distance, from time to time, there was a deep and dull sound of energy, accompanied by the roar and roar of fierce birds and beasts, and the energy fluctuated and resounded.


    "Some people are finally approaching the main peak, but the overall average level of this year''s test is one or two higher than that of previous years." On the top of the highest mountain, misty and misty, an old man of more than fifty years old stroked a long gray beard, with a smile in his eyes and a good mood.


    "Elder Hu, you can see that Feng Xiangyu has already been on the main peak, Wang Zhizi. This time, you have already been admitted to the door, and you have the best chance to capture" xilala... "


    The space fluctuates and many lights flicker. Then a series of young men and women with pale faces, heavy injuries, or great distress emerge. All of them are young. The youngest is no more than eighteen or nine, and the oldest is only twenty-five.


    One by one, their faces looked gloomy and disappointed, and then they shook their heads and gathered in the area. When they looked at the highest mountain in front of them, their eyes were full of yearning. "Of the 8000 waizong disciples, less than one in 100 can pass the test and become the inner disciples. I don''t know how many of them can be this time."


    "It is said that the first one this time can get a treasure. Feng Xiangyu and Mu Jiajia came to participate in this test. The goal is that treasure."


    "Many people outside wanted to challenge the test of ancient Tianzong. Without amulets, they all died miserably."


    "This is the price. Those outside think that our ancient Tianzong test is easy to break. Over the years, there have been outsiders who have broken through our ancient Tianzong test and become a precedent of neizong''s disciples. Only in this way can a lot of people venture into our ancient Tianzong test."


    The failed young men and women gathered together, and some comments were heard. If they failed in the test, only one of them could become a disciple of the outer sect. The hope of becoming an inner disciple in the future was almost nil.


    There is no doubt that there is a great difference between the identity gap between the outer sect disciple and the inner sect disciple of the ancient Tianzong. Any waizong disciple would like to be an neizong disciple, but unfortunately, if he wants to be an neizong disciple, he will not be able to set foot at all.


    In the vast sea area, the water waves move.


    "Hum..."


    In the middle of the sky, there is a figure wrapped in golden light. The sound is like wind and thunder. The water below is turbulent and fluctuating.


    "Boy, you can''t escape."


    Behind the golden figure, there are rolling cheers coming out. Several figures are chasing like lightning, and the distance is getting closer and closer.


    "Son of a bitch, that boy is obviously seriously injured and exhausted. How can he still run like this?"


    "That boy is so weird. Go after him."


    "Recommended, Guo Shaofeng''s the most powerful overlord.". There are only two shifts in the chapter written on the train today. I''m sorry to pay you back another day. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    One after another of the figures went straight ahead, like lightning, quickly across the air.


    "Asshole, these bastards, sooner or later, my young master will definitely let you have a taste like this."


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu cursed in his mouth. After escaping for three days, all the pills on his body were almost consumed. If it had not been for practicing the golden winged ROC bird skill, which could directly devour the elixir and the elixir, he would have been unable to support it. Of course, if not for the speed of the golden winged Dapeng bird method and the free walking, it would be difficult to support it until now ¡£


    With the wings of the golden Rune flapping behind his back, Du Shaofu flies rapidly. He is worried about the comfort of Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, but the situation is extremely bad.


    "Brother Qingchun, are you awake?"


    Du Shaogang did not have time to call for Zhen Qingchun in the small tower. Unfortunately, Zhen Qingchun in the small tower did not respond at this time, and was sleeping soundly all the time.


    "Have you left Zhongzhou Changhe?"


    Flying rapidly in the sea area, in Du Shaofu''s call, a large mountain range suddenly appeared in front of him, which seemed to have left the area of Zhongzhou Changhe river.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the appearance of land, he was worried that he couldn''t get rid of several powerful people in King Wu''s territory behind him in the vast waters. Without hesitation, Du Shaofu immediately directly fan his wings and hid himself in the mountains. By means of hiding breath, he wanted to get rid of those cultivators in King Wu''s territory, but it was very easy.


    Du Shaofu flew quickly. After a moment, he reached the sky in front of the mountains. Looking at the front of the mountains, he seemed to have a lot of energy fluctuations and a low roar. It seemed that there were many powerful monsters hiding in the mountains.


    "Boom..."


    The space is shaking. In the mountains, from a distance, you can see traces of Rune array, and the energy fluctuation is extremely fierce and terrifying.


    "There are monsters, there are Fuzhen."


    Looking at the waves in the mountains ahead, Du Shaofu''s pale face suddenly brightened his eyes. It was like a drowning man who saw the straw and immediately went away without hesitation.


    "Chase, hurry, there are mountains ahead, that boy will have the power to hide!"


    Behind Du Shaofu, there was a golden robe with two wings of golden runes. The big man was also very worried that Du Shaofu could escape easily after he arrived in the mountains. After three days and three nights, he didn''t catch up with any boy. He was famous for his speed. Speed was one of his reasons, and he was already a coward Here we are.


    "Boy, do you really think you can escape? Dream!"


    The king''s face was slightly heavy. After he bit his teeth slightly, his fingerprints congealed. A mouthful of blood essence from his mouth gushed out and fell into the palm of his hand. After that, the fingerprints changed into countless talismans and secret patterns, and finally all of them were attached to the wings of the runes behind him.


    "Chulala..."


    In a flash, the power of the golden Rune on the back of the golden eagle king soared. Suddenly, juejian king, not far behind him, as well as several practitioners of King Wu''s realm, opened up their great power and pursued Du Shaofu like a wind and lightning engine.


    Fifty, forty, thirty, twenty


    In a flash, the distance between the king of the golden carving and Du Shaofu was getting closer and closer. A vast breath of air was able to crush Du Shaofu.


    The speed of the king of the golden eagle is soaring. This is his means of escaping his life. Generally, he will not use it casually. If he does it once, it will consume too much. Especially, it will even affect his later cultivation. Therefore, he will only urge such means when he is in a critical moment of escape.


    But seeing that Du Shaofu was about to enter the mountains, it would be much easier to hide. The boy could hide there, and it must be even more in the mountains. Therefore, the king of the Golden Eagle gritted his teeth and used such means to intercept Du Shaofu.


    "Not good..."


    Du Shaofu''s face was very dignified. He didn''t expect that the speed of the cultivator in King Wu''s territory would soar in an instant, and he ran away as fast as he could. Once he was surrounded by those kings of Wu, the consequences could be imagined.


    "Boy, you can''t escape!"


    The distance was getting closer and closer. Finally, the king of the Golden Eagle yelled coldly and waved a rune. The energy of the rune fluctuated, and then condensed into a thunderbolt. The short distance, as fast as lightning, directly bombarded Du Shaofu.


    "Free walk on the wave!"


    Du Shaofu stepped on his feet, and his golden Rune wings swept through the storm, avoiding the energy beam with a millimeter of danger.


    "Boy, you can''t escape any more. Life!"


    In the next moment, the voice of a gloomy and cold drink was heard in Du Shaofu''s ears. The figure of the golden eagle king appeared in the air behind Du Shaofu like a ghost. A sharp palm print fell on Du Shaofu''s back like a running thunder.


    "Bang!"


    This time, Du Shaofu had no choice but to retreat and avoid. He took a palm behind his back. A low, dull sound came out, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. After being hit hard and exhausted, Du Shaofu was unable to resist. Like a bird with broken wings, he fell directly from the air into the mountains below."Boom


    Du Shaofu''s body fell to the ground, and the ground trembled as the stones shot.


    "King Wu is on the other side of the border!"


    When Du Shaofu got up from the rubble, the corners of his mouth were dripping with blood, and the wings of the golden runes on his back were directly shaken. The sleeves of his purple robe wiped the bloodstains on the corners of his mouth. He looked down at the golden eagle king looking down from the sky. His face was pale, but his eyes were golden, and his eyes were cold.


    "Boy, you''ll be caught with your bare hands."


    Looking down at Du Shaofu with a smile in his eyes, the king of the golden carving saw that the young man in purple robe was at the end of his strength and could not escape from his palm.


    "I''ll catch you. I don''t have those four words in my dictionary."


    Du Shaofu looked at the space on his side, then looked at the mysterious smile of the king of the Golden Eagle. At the same time, his figure quickly swept away like lightning, and in an instant he was dozens of feet away.


    "Well, you can''t escape. You can''t get away with your hands!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s fleeing face, the golden carving King''s eyes cast a little contempt on his face, and his figure suddenly pounced on him like lightning. With the posture of a hawk pouncing on him, he dived directly to Du Shaofu, waved his paw print and snatched it out. In an instant, he caught Du Shaofu''s back.


    "Chulala..."


    The claw print is sharp, distorts the space, and the potential is like running thunder.


    In this flash of lightning, Du Shaofu''s dark air burst out, and his fingerprints congealed. On the surface of Zhou''s body, the pulse and soul of the five finger peaks loomed faintly. He tried his best to speed up, and his figure exploded for tens of meters.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s figure just dashed into an invisible space ripple. Along the curve of the figure, there was a faint spatial ripple rippling out, and then disappeared directly.


    At the same time, almost a fraction of the time, the claw marks of the king of the golden carving fell directly on Du Shaofu''s back.


    "Boom


    At this time, a dazzling light burst out of the space, accompanied by a terrible restraining force. In a flash, it hit the claw mark of the king of the golden eagle, and the whole surrounding space trembled. Then, the king''s body flew away, and it was only after a few feet that he could stabilize his body.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    When the Golden Eagle''s body stabilized, a wisp of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and his face suddenly changed greatly. In the palm of his hand, a piece of blood was dripping.


    "That''s..."


    The king of the golden carving looked at the front space with astonished eyes. Just at the place where Du Shaofu had just entered, a layer of spatial ripples rippled away, and the secret patterns of the talisman fluctuated, and a dazzling "forbidden" word appeared among them.


    "How can there be a forbidden space here?"


    After a short time''s delay, juejian King''s figure has fallen behind the king of golden carving like lightning. He looks at the "ban" in the rippling space, and his face changes greatly.


    "The prohibition is so strong. How did the boy get in?"


    The king of the golden eagle looked puzzled. He clearly saw that the young man in purple robed went in directly, but he was attacked by the forbidden space. He knew the power of the attack, which was beyond his ability.


    "To all the book friends, I have been accompanying the leaders today, accompanying the great gods such as xilouyue, kongfu, fengxiangyu, etc." in fact, it''s really lazy. "So it''s estimated that only one chapter can be left today. I''ll go back the day after tomorrow, and it will also be affected tomorrow. After returning, Xiao Yu will pay back together and apologize. "


    " PS: this chapter is really finished by the side of their card game, and has been deleted by them to cover the screen. It is really not easy to ask for love, care, and "despise" them. Mm-hmm, just like this, let me sell a cute ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    "This should be a special forbidden space. Only those who have cultivated within a certain number of years can enter. If they exceed a certain number of years of cultivation, they will automatically be pushed out of the forbidden space. If they break in forcibly, they will suffer counter attack." Jue Jian Wang looked at the wave of space and said that he seemed to see some clues.


    "Hula..."


    The space rippled and the talisman''s Secret patterns flickered. Then, in the change of eyes of King juejian and King jindiao, they began to turn into a trace of insignia. The emblems were complex, like living creatures, with an ancient flavor.


    But when King juejian and King jindiao looked at the rune badge which was filled with the ancient flavor, the changes in their faces were like ghosts. The color of horror was smeared in their eyes, and they were all shaking.


    "Ancient Tianzong, I understand. This is a testing ground for ancient Tianzong. People from ancient Tianzong are testing their disciples here." The two pupils of the king of the golden carving were shocked.


    "Whoosh..."


    The wind broke through the air, and four figures fell in the distance one after another. They did not dare to get too close to the king juejian and the king of the golden carving. They kept on guard.


    "It''s the people of ancient Tianzong


    But the later four people looked at the ripple on the badge rune, a piece of face, also immediately climbed on the color of astonishment, the whole body for a tremor.


    The emblems on the rippling waves slowly dissipate, and then the ripples in space disappear, and everything returns to its original state.


    At this time, several eyes opened to watch Du Shaofu enter the mountains, but they did not dare to step forward for half a step. The ancient Tianzong and other monsters were enough to stop them.


    At this time, Du Shaofu did not know what was happening behind him.


    At the same time when he was created by the king of the golden carving, Du Shaofu felt that there was a space seal prohibition not far away, which had the special pulse and soul function of Du Xiaoyao''s body. He could ignore the general Rune array and seal prohibition, so he immediately tried his best to break into the seal prohibition.


    As for what happened behind him, Du Shaofu had no time to pay attention to it while he was running for his life.


    According to Du Shaofu''s expectation, the space restriction might not be able to resist the powerful people of King Wu who had been chasing after him for several days and nights. Therefore, he immediately continued to flee. In order to hide himself, he shuttled through the mountains and forests, and did not dare to fly. Moreover, he did not have much strength to do so.


    "Roar..."


    Deep in the mountains and forests, animals roar constantly. It seems that there are still many fierce birds and beasts.


    A moment later, he ran away from several mountains. Du Shaofu even saw many fierce birds and beasts. One by one, there were fierce birds in the air. Although they were not on the list of heavenly beasts, they were absolutely ferocious. There were several monsters in the pulse spirit realm.


    The fierce birds and beasts suddenly gathered around Du Shaofu. Their fierce eyes were scarlet and their appearance was ferocious and frightening!


    Du Shaofu was really unable to resist the heavy damage and had no time to entangle with these monsters.


    However, in the face of these fierce birds and beasts, Du Shaofu''s face was full of joy, and the breath of the golden winged ROC suddenly swept away with all his strength, and the breath of the supreme monster spread.


    "Roar..."


    In an instant, the fierce birds and beasts directly trembled and roared, and then they crawled. Their scarlet and ferocious eyes immediately became submissive and afraid.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure passed quickly, but he didn''t dare to stay at all. All the last pills and miracles on his body were put into his mouth. Relying on these monsters, he couldn''t resist those cultivators in King Wu''s realm.


    However, Du Shaofu also knew that although these monsters in the mountains and forests could not resist those cultivators in King Wu''s realm, they could definitely delay some time.


    What Du Shaofu needs most is time. As long as he delays some time, it will be easier for him to get away.


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t know where it was. He traveled all the way through the mountains and forests. The more advanced he was, the higher the level of cultivation of fierce birds and beasts would be.


    Even after a few hills, there were a lot of monsters in the animal waiting area. In the end, Du Shaofu was able to see many powerful monsters on the other side of the mountain.


    However, when they saw Du Shaofu, these fierce birds and beasts were also in the supreme breath of the golden winged Dapeng bird skill in Du Shaofu''s Zhou body, and they crawled and trembled, roared, screamed and frightened.


    With the smell of golden winged ROC birds, Du Shaofu guarded the fierce birds and beasts. Du Shaofu was even more aware of where the most powerful monsters were. These fierce birds and beasts were afraid of their own golden winged mires, but they were not afraid of the cultivators of King Wu.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Deep in the mountains, Du Shaofu was quite surprised to see that many young men and women were fighting with many fierce birds and beasts in the mountains. Some were scarred, others were quite embarrassed and consumed too much.However, on the whole, the cultivation strength of these young men and women was enough to shock Du Shaofu. The young men and women were 18-9 years old, and the biggest was 24-5-year-old. However, the cultivation levels of these young men and women had already reached the level of Wuhou, and even there were many people on the other side of the kingdom. They all had spiritual weapons in their hands, and even some had extraordinary charms Utensils, such as spirit and talisman, are not rare here.


    It can be said that the overall strength of these young men and women is definitely much better than that of the disciples in tianwu college. Even the students on the list of martial arts of tianwu university can not compare with them. General, Gu Xinyan and others have not yet reached the level of cultivation on the other side of the Marquis territory. This has to shock Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu didn''t have time to be shocked. He just wanted to escape first.


    "Roar..."


    When Du Shaofu passed by, the fierce birds and beasts around him gave way directly, which made Du Shaofu feel as if he had stepped into a deserted place.


    "Who is that boy and where is he from?"


    "Why don''t monsters deal with him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One by one, they were fighting fierce birds and beasts. They were pale and embarrassed. Suddenly, they saw a purple robed youth with a broad sword on their shoulders and back. They were just like no one was passing by. One by one, they were stunned. But then they had to continue to pay for those fierce birds and beasts who should be blocked in front of them.


    "Kaka..."


    Many young men and women at the time of crisis can only crush a jade slip in their hands in despair, and then the whole space suddenly fluctuates, and their figures disappear immediately.


    "You fu array..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu, like an uninhabited man, had no idea how many mountains he had crossed. Suddenly, Du Shaofu looked ahead, on the most towering and huge mountain peak. At this time, many places were covered with chaotic spaces like blocking the sky and the sun. It seemed that the secret lines of the talisman were flashing. It was just that many places had talismans In.


    "Whoosh..."


    Seeing the existence of Fu array on the mountain peak, Du Shaofu''s pale face showed an absolute smile and immediately took it away without hesitation.


    There are many peaks in the sky, and there are still more than ten figures standing on the towering mountains like a black dragon with its head held high.


    "The last few monsters and Fu arrays are not easy. Even Feng Xiangyu, Mu Jiajia and Yu Hao are all blocked. It is not easy to break the array."


    On the misty mountain peak, listening to the muffled sound of low energy and the roar of fierce birds and beasts, an old man of more than fifty years old stroked his long gray beard and whispered softly.


    The gray bearded old man''s brow moved slightly. It was the old man named Hu sankun, who was called elder Hu sankun. He looked at the situation on the huge mountain in front of him and said softly: "but mu Jiajia, it''s really not weak to block them. It''s only two hours before they want to break the battle. I''m afraid it will be broken after two hours at most Yes


    "Elder Hu, you can see that Feng Xiangyu is about to break the array. He is now testing the highest position of the main peak. After breaking the array, he can directly go up to get the reward of Zongzhong."


    Another one who is more than fifty years old in plain clothes should be no different from elder Hu sankun in his age. He has a little fluctuation in his bright eyes and still has a little sour taste.


    At this time, everyone on the peak knew that fengxiangyu was the biggest winner on the main peak of the test.


    Feng Xiangyu had been worshipped by elder Hu sankun for a long time. If he got the reward again, he would be able to strengthen the power of elder Hu''s sect. He could not help feeling sour and envious.


    However, in the sour taste and admiration, people are also quite gratified and excited. Only when the ancient Tianzong has a lot of talents, can the ancient Tianzong continue to stand on top of Zhongzhou.


    "The next chapter will be here in a minute, the chapter that was driven out all night. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    "Hey, hey..."


    Hearing the words of the man in plain clothes, elder Hu laughed, and then looked at the distance again. At this time, he was just a 70 year old man sitting on the rock with his knees crossed. He was a immortal and powerful man. His eyes turned secretly. It seemed that he was really afraid that elder Qingyang would forcibly rob his disciples. He opened his mouth and said tentatively: "Qingyang Old man, I think it''s really good to have a few disciples. Now they are on the main peak of the test. Elder brother Qingyang can choose one of the income families. Maybe under the cultivation of elder Qingyang, he will surpass his peers at that time, and he will also be able to promote Zhongzhou for my ancient Tianzong. "


    Hearing the speech, this immortal elder is old but his face is very ruddy. He has a slight glance at elder Hu sankun. Finally, his eyes are slightly closed, and he completely ignores the meaning of elder Hu sankun. His appearance of aloofness makes people awe.


    Seeing this, several big men and old people around him were smiling with understanding. Elder Hu sankun could not say anything more, but he began to feel uneasy. He was really afraid that the elder Qingyang would rob his disciples. If elder Qingyang had eaten the weight, he would have to rob his disciples. At that time, the patriarch would have nothing to do.


    "Well, it seems that the young man is not a disciple of our clan, but he has ascended the main peak."


    All of a sudden, there was a beautiful woman looking at the mountain in front of her from afar. Her eyes were moving and her temperament was extraordinary. I could see that when she was young, she was definitely a very beautiful and moving woman.


    Listening to the beautiful woman''s words, all around the eyes, also immediately quite curious, surprised to look at the past from a distance.


    Even the Qingyang elder, who just closed his eyes slightly, opened his eyes slightly at this time, and looked at the main peak of the test ahead.


    You know, according to the test standards over the years, although there are a few young people outside the sect who can directly become the inner disciples of the ancient Tianzong in all the test records over the years, they are not able to reach the main peak so soon.


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t the leopard wolf, who was at the top level of Wuhou''s state, deal with the boy?"


    "It''s strange that the boy seems to be young. Where did he come from?"


    "Eh, the boy broke into the Fu array directly..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the eyes of many powerful people, and then after a while, all of them began to have extremely unexpected ripples.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The huge mountain peaks, towering into the clouds, are boundless and boundless, like a large tomb, standing in the mountains.


    On the mountain peak, Du Shaofu saw a Fu array in front of him. It seemed that some people were struggling to break through the array. Without hesitation, his figure directly entered the Fu array.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Within the Fu array, one by one extraordinary young man and woman are working together to break the battle with several equally extraordinary young men and women. They are all extremely embarrassed.


    All of a sudden, these young men and women saw a seemingly embarrassed, pale purple robed youth burst into the array, wrapped in a faint shadow of the golden five finger mountain peak, and a very amazing breath spread out, which made people tremble.


    At the moment, there was no one else but Du Shaofu, who was very embarrassed by the shadow of the five finger peak.


    Du Shaofu was shocked by the extraordinary young men and women who were fighting together in the Fu array.


    These young men and women don''t know what the origin is. They are all the cultivation of the perfect level of marquis Wu, and there is also a master of array Fu at the level of five-star perfection, among which there is a person who has just ascended the level of cultivation of King Wu.


    The average age of the young men and women was 23-4 years old. However, Du Shaofu had to be shocked by the level of cultivation.


    "Sorry to disturb you."


    Du Shaofu glanced at several people without any delay. His figure directly crossed the Fu array, without any influence on the Fu array. He passed through the Fu array like no one else and disappeared quietly.


    "Did I see something wrong..."


    Looking at this scene, several young men and women wiped their eyes in dismay, thinking that they were dazzled. They could not believe the scene in front of them.


    Far away on the mountain peak, more than ten eyes at the moment are also all surprised, one by one look at each other, surprised.


    At this moment, even the elder Qingyang, whose eyes are like closing and closing slightly, is slightly frivolous, and his eyes are also widened a lot. He continues to look closely at the main peak of the test ahead.


    An old man in long clothes, looking at the mountain in front of him with great surprise, couldn''t bear to be surprised in his heart and said, "what''s the matter? How did the boy come out of the Fu array?"


    On the peak, when people were still wondering, the mysterious youth in purple robe continued to break into the second Fu array on the main peak.


    "Do you see, the boy seems to have deliberately broken into the Fu array." There was an old man in plain clothes who was surprised."Does that boy know that no matter how he goes up the mountain, there will be a Fu array to block him, so he wants to break into the Fu array and join hands with them to break the array?"


    "There seems to be something strange about that boy."


    A line of eyes continue to tightly stare at the main peak of the test, and just after a short time, people''s eyes trembled again.


    "Hi..."


    In the shock look of the crowd, they saw the mysterious young man in purple robe break out of the second Fu array again. Then, in the trembling and shocked eyes, after a few flashes, the speed is like lightning, and continues to climb the mountainside and enter the third Fu array.


    After a few short gasps, the mysterious youth in purple robe broke out of the array again in the third Fu array. The fierce Fu arrays were like a place without human beings, just like nothing and unstoppable in front of the youth in purple robe.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    On the mountain, those extraordinary super strong people, at the moment, have begun to take a cool breath, and their faces are completely surprised to change color.


    The elder Qingyang, sitting cross legged, at this time, his eyes were also shining brightly, staring at the main peak of the test.


    Then, in those super strong men still breathing in the air, I saw that mysterious young man in purple robe continued to break into the fourth Fu array.


    "It''s the last rune."


    "The last Rune array is the first six star Rune array, or even the killing array at the lower level of the six star initial landing. Can the boy easily break through it?"


    As Du Shaofu broke into the last Fu array again, those super strong people on the distant mountain peaks were even more shocked. Then everyone looked at each other and seemed to think of something at the same time. All of a sudden, their faces were slightly frozen at the same time.


    Elder Hu sankun looks at the front to test the main peak, and pays more attention to the movement and stillness within the Fu array.


    "Boom..."


    The array of terror symbols, covering the mountainside, makes the huge mountain peak, the wind and clouds surge, and the breath is terrifying.


    Inside the array, a young man in a long black shirt, wrapped in a white Rune halo, and with a semicircular machete in his hand, was constantly attacking the array, looking for the holes in the array and trying to get out of the array.


    Suddenly, within the Fu array, a young man in purple robe, wrapped in a faint golden five finger peak, burst into the array.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. Go on..."


    In the Fu array, after leaving ten words, in the eyes of the young man in black long gown, the mysterious youth in purple who broke into the array and did not affect any change of the array, disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the mysterious purple robed youth who disappeared, the black clad youth''s eyes were shocked and puzzled, as if they were in a dream. If they were not still in the dangerous array, they would think they were dreaming.


    "Come out, the boy is out!"


    But at the moment, the eyes of those super strong people on the distant mountain peaks are already staring out of their eyes. That mysterious young man in purple robe, unexpectedly, easily escaped from the killing array of the six star initial landing level, which is still as if there was no one.


    "How can it be? What is the origin of that boy?"


    At the moment, the elder Hu sankun was even more stunned. The last young man in black who was trapped in the Fu array was Feng Xiangyu, his only recently accepted disciple. With Wang Tianzhi, he has set foot in the realm of King Wu.


    At the moment, as long as Feng Xiangyu could break through the Fu array, he would be able to win the first prize in the test area and get the prize in the sect. At that time, it would be enough to win glory for him.


    But now, a mysterious young man in purple robes who didn''t know where he came from, rushed to the peak from the foot of the mountain like no one else. In a short period of time, almost no one could respond to it. He had already broken through the test that no one of the disciples of Zhongzhong and Wai could finally break through. Quietly, he reached the peak like a ghost.


    "It seems that something is wrong..."


    On the mountain peak, people look at each other face to face and their eyes beat.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    On the distant peak, the fourth Fu came out of his body, and Du Shaofu''s mouth was once again quite miserable with a mouthful of blood gushing out of his mouth. To urge the pulse soul can ignore the Fu array, but it is definitely not without cost. At this point, Du Shaofu can no longer support the pulse soul of the mountain, if it is not quite For the abnormal constitution, the general practitioners have already fallen directly.


    When the fourth Fu array broke out, there was no Fu array in front of him. At this time, he had reached the top of the mountain. Du Shaofu put away the faint shadow of the pulse and soul, but his eyes immediately fell on a rock not far away.


    "Two watch, for flowers and love. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    On the rock, Du Shaofu saw a bag of heaven and earth, with light energy fluctuating.


    "Is it the bag of heaven and earth that someone accidentally left behind?"


    Du Shaofu looked around. It seemed that he didn''t see anyone nearby. He immediately grabbed the bag of heaven and earth into his hand, and then left. In an instant, he went down the mountain from the top of the mountain.


    Du Shaofu, however, did not notice that there were more than ten pairs of eyes on a towering mountain in the sky far away. At the moment, his eyes were almost shocked, and the shocked look on his face was hard to recover.


    "The prize of Zongzhong was taken away by the boy!"


    After a short time, the people on the peak came back to their senses. The mysterious youth in purple robes went straight to the main peak of the test, crossed four runes, and then easily took away the first prize given to this area by Zongzhong. This is also the first time that the ancient Tianzong has recorded When Zi was tested outside, the outsider took the first place in the test, which created an absolute record. The mysterious youth in purple robe easily crossed the ancient Tianzong''s cultivation of one person, Wang Tianzi, and three outstanding talents for so many years.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Elder Hu sankun''s eyes were so wide that he was most difficult to recover. In this test, he decided that his new disciple was the first one after the test. However, he did not expect that a mysterious young man in purple robe killed him halfway. He won the first place and took the prize in the sect ¡£


    "What''s that kid about?"


    "Where did that boy come from?"


    On the mountain peak, clouds are misty. Then more than ten people look down at each other and look at each other with the same kind of fluctuation in their eyes. Even the elders such as Hu sankun and Chen Mingze seem to think of something at the same time.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, almost at the same moment, the space around the peak trembled violently, and more than ten super strong figures rose into the air, making the surrounding space distorted. More than ten figures swept toward the main peak of the test.


    More than ten super strong people all know that the mysterious purple robed youth is absolutely not simple. Those talents are amazing. If they can be brought under the door, they will be able to win glory for their own school. This time, they can also make a show in the sect. The more talented they are, the higher their status in the sect will naturally be. Besides, for the sake of the whole ancient Tianzong, they must be The young man in the purple robe was put into the family immediately.


    "Stop for me, all of you!"


    A light and melodious voice, almost at the same time, spread into the ears of more than ten super strong people who have just risen from the sky, which makes the bodies of those ten super strong people stagnate in the air.


    "Shua Shua..."


    One after another of the eyes turned back, all of them fell on the towering mountain behind him. The faces were puzzled and discolored. It seemed that they felt a bad feeling.


    On the mountain peak, sitting cross legged on the rock at the moment, the elder Qingyang, who was a kind of immortal and powerful man, stood up. His eyes had long been no longer like a little close, and his ruddy old face did not show any color or change.


    However, the more he looked at Qingyang Chang''s ruddy face without any change in his face, the more uneasy the people felt. Over the years, everyone knew that as long as the old face of Qingyang elder seemed to be serious, he was definitely in his mind.


    The elder Qingyang, sitting cross legged, slowly stood up from the rock, slightly tidied up his clothes, looked at the more than ten super strong people who had stopped in front of the mountain. He said faintly: "you are watching the test here. I''ll look around. No one is allowed to leave without permission. I''m the main responsibility of this test. Anyone who dares to disobey the order should not be blamed I carry out the rules. "


    As the voice fell, the dark air gushed out from the feet of the elder Qingyang. Then, in the dozens of frozen faces, the figure moved to the direction of the main peak of the test, and a few flashes were already far away.


    More than a dozen super strong eyes staring at each other, a frozen face seems to be holding something, is almost suffocating injury.


    "It''s in trouble, absolutely." Said a beautiful woman who looked more than forty years old, her face was rather dignified.


    "Elder Qingyang must want to spoil the seedlings again." He Mingze elder said, his face and expression solidified, looking at the back of Qingyang elder''s leaving, but his eyes were helpless.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Beyond the mountain range, beside the forbidden space, the king of golden carving and the king of juejian, as well as several kings in the distance, looked at the mountain in front of them, but they did not dare to step forward. They watched the purple robed youth who had been chasing for several days and nights disappeared in their sight.


    "Asshole!"


    The king of the golden eagle was the most oppressive, red faced and thick necked. After chasing the young man in purple robe for several days and nights, he disappeared in front of him. He knew very well that if he had bitten his teeth early and paid some price, the purple robed youth would never escape from him. He thought that the cooked duck could not escape, but now he is watching it The cooked duck flew away in front of him."Let''s go. There must be strong people in the ancient Tianzong. We''d better leave first."


    Jue Jian Wang has a helpless face and a little unwilling in his eyes. If he can get the sword of extraordinary Taoist weapons, his strength will be greatly improved. Among his peers, he may be able to become the peak in the future, but now he can only watch the purple robe leave the Forbidden Space of the ancient Tianzong. They dare not to break into the Forbidden Space of the ancient Tianzong Go in.


    "If I can meet that boy next time, I will be rude at the beginning."


    The king of the golden carving is actually holding back and bending. His wings of the golden Rune converged and disappeared. Then he left with the king juejian.


    A few kings not far away looked at the mountains ahead, and then they could only leave in silence. The king of golden carving and the king of juejian were all gone, and they were even more afraid to stay. For them, the ancient Tianzong was a huge thing. Even in the whole Zhongzhou, they could be called strong by their cultivation strength. However, facing the giant like the ancient emperor, In my heart, I know it is just like a mole ant.


    "Today, Xiao Yu has to catch a bus. He has just rushed to make a draft. Only 2000 words are sent out first. It is estimated that he will arrive home in the evening. Today''s update, brothers, don''t wait for a long time. I''m sorry. I''ll pay you back tomorrow. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    The mountains are continuous, the peaks overlap, and the green is green.


    After the huge mountain peak, Du Shaofu took the bag of heaven and earth and immediately went down the mountain from the back of the mountain.


    Worried about the siege and pursuit of several powerful King Wu behind him, Du Shaofu did not dare to stay.


    However, Du Shaofu did not continue to run far away. Instead, he hid himself in a natural cave in the back of the mountain. After setting up a seal without leaving any traces, he hid in it.


    Du Shaofu is not stupid. He has already run so far. I believe that the numerous monsters and runes in the rather special mountain range just now can block several kings behind for a long time, which is enough to let himself out.


    However, Du Shaofu also knew that his situation could not be far away. This time, he was really exhausted.


    However, the most dangerous place is the safest place. Even if the practitioners of King Wu''s realm could escape quickly, Du Shaofu felt that he would never have thought that he would hide in the nearest place.


    "Whoosh..."


    As Du Shaofu entered the natural cave, a figure quickly passed over the sky, but he did not notice Du Shaofu hiding in the cave after climbing over the mountain top.


    In the cave, the air is dry, and there are thick and uneven rocks all around. Occasionally, a few pieces of moss climb on the edge of the rock gap.


    After finishing up a smooth and flat land, Du Shaofu sat on his knees, pale and pale, with some traces of pale gold blood remaining in the corners of his mouth.


    "Cultivation is not enough, far from enough!"


    His pale face, however, did not affect the firmness on his face. Du Shaofu gritted his teeth slightly, and his pupils glowed with light gold.


    This time, in order to escape those martial arts masters, Du Shaofu realized how weak he was.


    When he was in the stone dragon Empire and the dark forest, Du Shaofu had a little satisfaction in his heart. He felt that although his cultivation strength was not absolutely strong, it should be regarded as good. He had great confidence in wandering Zhongzhou.


    But now, he was chased by a few martial arts King practitioners, just like the dog who lost his family. Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu are missing.


    This made Du Shaofu realize in his heart at the moment that what he is worth with his current cultivation strength is not good luck, and the consequences may be imagined.


    "Strength, I want strength!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were clear and bright. The golden light of his pupils fluctuated. He was sharp, domineering and frightening. After a long time, he converged from both pupils.


    Later, Du Shaofu took out his Qiankun bag, but he looked slightly gloomy. He wanted to find some pills and miracles for recovery. He found that in his bag of heaven and earth, he could not even find any elixir and elixir.


    Du Shaofu spent all the valuable and numerous elixirs on his way out of the siege. With the special skill of the golden winged ROC bird, he was able to sustain himself.


    "Ah..."


    With a slight sigh, Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile bitterly. Then a second storage bag appeared in Du Shaofu''s hand, which was picked up on the top of the mountain not long ago. I don''t know who dropped it.


    "I don''t know if there are pills and miracles in it!"


    With his eyebrows slightly raised, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly, and with an attitude of trying and a bit of expectation, he began to pry into the bag of heaven and earth.


    Later, Du Shaofu''s expression moved secretly. He was surprised to find that there was no seal on the bag of heaven and earth. He could easily spy on it.


    "Eh..."


    In the bag of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu was surprised to find that there was an object wrapped in energy, and the secret pattern of the talisman spread.


    He took out the object immediately. In the sudden change of Du Shaofu''s eyes, a blue fishing net appeared in his hand.


    "Chi..."


    With the emergence of the blue fishing net, a surge of energy surged, and the talisman and secret patterns fluctuated, and suddenly spread away with a strong pressure.


    "Daoqi, this is Daoqi..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled for a moment. The breath on this fishing net was absolutely not under his own shadow.


    As an almighty talisman, he also participated in the important refining of "Ba Ying". Du Shaofu could not help feeling that this fishing net had reached the level of high-quality utensils. The value of this fishing net was enough to make those who practiced in the Martial Emperor''s realm fight for it.


    "It''s a medium-sized tool!"


    Du Shaofu''s pale face was also shocked at this time. How could he have thought that there was such a treasure in the bag of heaven and earth that was picked up casually.


    It''s a treasure that can make the Martial Emperor''s realm become a powerful one, but I picked it up.


    When the energy fluctuated on the fishing net, Du Shaofu immediately put it into the bag of heaven and earth, so as not to expose himself to the fluctuation of energy. Then a delicate jade vase the size of a fist appeared in Du Shaofu''s hand.


    There are only two things in the bag. In addition to the fishing net at the middle level, there is also a jade vase.The jade bottle is only the size of a fist. On the top of the bottle, there is a special seal forbidden breath to prevent the energy fluctuation from spreading out.


    It was only through the jade bottle that Du Shaofu could feel the amazing energy fluctuation inside the jade bottle.


    "This is extraordinary..."


    His eyes narrowed, and Du Shaofu''s face changed secretly, and then he opened the jade bottle.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, a dazzling glow spread and a surging energy wave came from the jade bottle, which made the whole cave tremble invisibly. Du Shaofu was also shocked at this moment.


    In the jade bottle, it is a kind of clear elixir like jade. The rays of the sun wave and shine brightly, just like the secret lines of the talisman are flashing, just like living creatures. It is very strange.


    The fluctuation of energy makes people feel shocked.


    "Elixir, this is Wang pin''s elixir!"


    Looking at the energy fluctuation in the jade bottle at this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were shocked. The energy fluctuation of spirit liquid was enough to reach the level of King''s product.


    The spirit liquid of the king level, the spirit liquid of the middle level, any one of which is worth a great deal of value, is worth an empire. But at this moment, the bag of heaven and earth that you can easily find has such a heavy treasure.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know who dropped the bag of heaven and earth, but he did know that the elixir at the king''s level was absolutely timely for himself.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Without much hesitation, Du Shaofu, as a master of all-round spirit talisman, can easily judge that the miraculous liquid is very normal. No matter what it does, the energy contained in it is just the best thing to help him recover his consumption. He immediately raises his head and pours the elixir directly into his mouth and gulps it down.


    Du Shaofu did not dare to swallow the elixir of Wang pin level at ordinary times. After all, the energy was too large. It was necessary to consider whether the body could resist.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu did not have much choice. He could only recover as soon as possible, otherwise he would not be able to escape from danger.


    It''s refreshing and sweet at the entrance.


    However, after the miraculous medicine was infused into his body, Du Shaofu''s body immediately trembled violently. The energy and energy diffused in a very short period of time, making his strong and strong body feel the pain brought by the expansion of Tao''s body.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu was able to clearly feel the huge energy contained in the miraculous liquid. At this time, he was drilling around in his body.


    These energy is also extremely pure, and the release of more and more intense, like a flood, forced in the body.


    "Ah..."


    The huge and powerful energy of hesitation is too huge. After the short film was cut, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but scream.


    "Boom..."


    His whole body swelled and his pure energy did not stop after Du Shaofu''s scream. Instead, it was a more ferocious impact.


    "Hum!"


    Forced to hold back the sharp pain, he groaned and groaned in his throat. From practice till now, Du Shaofu has experienced this kind of pain not only once, but also in his daily life. Several people can compare his strong will.


    "Refining...."


    Du Shaofu immediately calmed his mind, condensed his fingerprints, and operated the golden winged ROC bird family skills. He wanted to make his body''s explosive energy refined for his own use, turning it into pure dark Qi, and then he poured into the exhausted vast Shrine


    Time is like quicksand between fingers, passing away quietly.


    Two days later, the test and complete completion of the ancient Tianzong.


    At this time, a news that attracted the attention of countless forces also spread out quietly, which shocked the four sides secretly and explored.


    According to the news, a mysterious youth in purple robes appeared quietly in the test area of the ancient Tianzong. In a very short period of time, he broke through the tests of all the disciples of the ancient Tianzong, stealthily won the first place, took the treasure of the ancient Tianzong''s reward, and then left.


    No one knows who the purple robed youth is, but there are some news descriptions. It is said that the mysterious youth in purple robes is young and carries a purple sword behind his shoulder.


    There are also descriptions of the mysterious purple robed youth, nearly ten feet tall, strong and magnificent, like reincarnation of monsters.


    All kinds of news spread out, for a time, people can not judge whether it is true or not.


    But what can make people sure is that this time, the first place in the test of the ancient Tianzong area was snatched by the purple robed youth who was killed on the way.


    The mysterious young man in purple robe, who was superior to Wang Tianzi and three outstanding Tianzi, made the ancient Tianzong lose a lot of face, as well as the external disciples of the ancient Tianzong.


    It is said that the news was sent back to the ancient Tianzong at a very fast speed, and now it has shocked the whole ancient Tianzong high-level.


    "There have been few updates in recent days, which has caused inconvenience. Xiao Yu sincerely apologizes. Tomorrow, he will resume normal updating. In addition, he will work hard to pay off the debt. I apologize again to all of you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    At dusk, the sun sets in the west, and the sunset covers the sky.


    Deep in the mountains, there are many tall and upright young men and women standing quietly. In the sunset, they drag out a gray shadow, leaving mottled traces on the canyon floor.


    There are a lot of young men and women. I''m afraid there are nearly 10000 young men and women. From the point of view of clothing and temperament, they are extremely extraordinary. I''m afraid any of them can be called absolute genius if they are put in the outside world.


    But these young men and women, at this time one by one are pale, breath is quite disordered, the overall look a little embarrassed.


    These are the outer disciples of the ancient Tianzong in this test area. Any one of them is an extraordinary peer in the outside world.


    One valley, two religions, three schools and three gates struck Zhongzhou.


    This is a well-known saying above Zhongzhou, and this sentence is about the nine forces above Zhongzhou.


    Among them, one of the three schools of zhongranwu is Tianzhen!


    It is said that the ancient Tianzong has been inherited for more than ten thousand years, and can become one of the top nine forces in Zhongzhou, which is enough to illustrate the strength of the ancient Tianzong.


    Any disciple who comes out of the ancient Tianzong is never a simple one, but the peak of his peers!


    At this time, most of the nearly 10000 young men and women were disheartened.


    The first three men and one woman stood out from the crowd and stood in awe of the nearly ten thousand extraordinary peers behind him.


    Among the three men and one woman, the first one was a young man in long black clothes. He was twenty-three years old. His appearance was very upright, his temperament was elegant and his features were clear.


    The pupil of the young man in black is pure black, as black as the endless abyss at the end of the universe. If you look at it for a while, you will have the illusion that you are about to be sucked in.


    At this time, the young man''s eyebrows have been slightly wrinkled, behind the two men and a woman stand out from the crowd, look similar.


    "Who the hell is he..."


    A moment later, the young man in black raised his head slightly, and his dark eyes were full of faint light. Then he looked ahead, and there were more than ten figures in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, the figure of the dozens of figures fell quietly in front of the people. In the moment before the landing, we could realize that the young men and women who came from the figure of the dozen figure were just a few people.


    "Whoosh..."


    More than ten figures fall, breath convergence, light clouds, even the air has no fluctuations.


    These ten or so people seem to be middle-aged or above, and most of them are old people. None of them has any breath fluctuation. However, the aura that spreads invisibly is enough to make people tremble. Anyone who is put outside is a giant.


    "I''ve seen all the elder Dharma protectors."


    Nearly ten thousand young men and women saw these figures, and immediately saluted them with reverence, and did not dare to show any disrespect.


    These ten people were the elders of the ancient Tianzong, headed by Hu sankun and Ma Mingze.


    At this time, looking at the nearly 10000 waizong disciples in front of them, they were very satisfied. This time, the overall level of the waizong disciples test was much better than that of the past years. In particular, one of the test areas appeared a Wang Sanjie heavenly posture person, which was extremely rare in the past years.


    But at this time, the many ancient Tianzong elders and others were not satisfied.


    The first place in the test was easily taken away, which made the ancient Tianzong disciples vulnerable to the mysterious purple robed youth, which undoubtedly made the ancient Tianzong lose face.


    Over the years, every time the waizong disciples were tested, how could any outsider be so indifferent to the ancient Tianzong disciples.


    "Oh, please forgive me..."


    Elder Hu sankun looked at the crowd and waved his hand slightly. Then he shook his head in secret. His gray beard moved. His eyes looked at the young man in black and long clothes. He didn''t know what to say.


    The young man in black is his disciple Feng Xiangyu, who has reached the cultivation level of King Wu.


    As for Feng Xiangyu''s performance this time, elder Hu sankun has nothing to be picky about. Over time, there is absolutely no big problem for the present disciple to surpass him.


    But now looking at the beloved disciple in front of him, elder Hu sankun is a little flustered for no reason.


    He was won the first place by an outsider and easily pressed on his beloved disciple. After returning, he could already think of the scene of how the other elders who usually secretly compared with each other would attack him.


    In short, this time, elder Hu sankun was helpless, but he knew that he could not blame Feng Xiangyu, the disciple in front of him. He even held back for his beloved disciple. Who knows that at the end of the day, a mysterious young man in purple robe would suddenly appear.


    "Roar..."


    A moment later, in the deep mountain range, there are many monstrous beasts riding, flapping their wings to block out the sun.


    Among them, some of the largest monsters, fierce birds, soar in the sky, which is nearly 200 Zhang in size, covering the sky and sun, and can ride hundreds of people."Hula..."


    A huge monster mount and then left with the disciples of ancient Tianzong. The test in this area has ended, but the mysterious youth in purple robe has not been found.


    "Boom..."


    With the departure of the ancient Tianzong people, the mountain was twisted and the runes flickered, which seemed to be covered with some kind of severe prohibition.


    As time went by, it was ten days later.


    At this time, a young man in purple robed sitting with a broad sword behind his shoulder and sitting cross legged in the cave behind the huge mountain peak was covered with pale gold light.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s pale face had already been restored to ruddy, and the intense pain of swelling and violence in his body had gradually disappeared.


    However, the pure energy of those miraculous drugs was huge, which still made Du Shaofu''s skin swell and painful. A stream of energy could not be drilled in his body, and even moved under his skin.


    Let Du Shaofu''s body surface crawling with traces like leeches crawling, as if his body was covered with countless leeches, which made people extremely shocked.


    At this time, however, Du Shaofu did not pay attention to these feelings. First, he was concentrating on refining the energy in his body.


    The pure energy of these elixirs is still very strange. Although it was refined by Du Shaofu''s golden winged ROC bird, it could be directly transformed into pure dark Qi.


    However, a lot of energy was not controlled by Du Shaofu at all, and directly rushed into Du Shaofu''s muscles, muscles and channels.


    In his bewilderment, Du Shaofu was able to feel the strange energy and his muscles, channels and cells fused together, making his whole body have an indescribable feeling.


    Even the spirit and soul power of the mud pill palace has gained a lot of benefits, with strange energy invading the mind, penetrating into the mud pill palace, nourishing the spirit and soul.


    In the mud pill palace of Du Shaofu''s mind, on a dazzling ball of light, the mysterious patterns of the talisman flickered like a spatial fluctuation. The ball rotated like a small star, wrapped with the secret patterns of the talisman, and the ancient domineering and powerful atmosphere spread out.


    The dazzling light ball is the condensation of Du Shaofu''s spirit and soul. After the integration of the ancient space last time, under the continuous breakthrough of that kind of terror, Du Shaofu could feel that he was at the level of lingfu master. Although his spiritual and spiritual strength was greatly improved, there were some signs of weakness in the mud pill palace, which had a lot of influence on the foundation.


    At this time, under the nourishment of such strange energy, a little spiritual and spiritual power of emptiness is gradually becoming more and more stable at this moment.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s exhausted palace was already full of pure and mysterious Qi, and there was a continuous stream of pure and mysterious Qi pouring into the shrine, which was all swallowed up by the shrine.


    As the mysterious atmosphere in the shrine became fuller and fuller, the fluctuation of Du Shaofu''s breath became more and more powerful.


    The strange elixir was constantly transformed into pure energy and refined by Du Shaofu.


    Wang pin''s miraculous elixir has huge energy. After being refined by Du Shaofu, a stream of pure energy has become a pure mysterious Qi, which continuously enters the holy place, as if never-ending.


    I don''t know how long it took again. Finally, Du Shaogang''s pale gold light became more and more dazzling.


    At the end of the day, the secret patterns of the golden talisman moved, and behind Du Shaofu appeared a shadow of a golden peak with five fingers, which covered Du Shaofu''s body.


    Above the shadow of the mountain peak, there is the change of the secret pattern of the golden talisman, which finally condenses into the virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, a breath of riot, the whole cave trembled directly. The gravel and dust on the ground were all living and shaking, and they directly pressed and rushed out of the cave, breaking through a seal and prohibition arranged by Du Shaofu himself.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, a muffled sound came out of Du Shaofu''s Shrine. The breath broke through an invisible barrier and stepped to a new level. A breath of astonishing breath also penetrated the cave exit, spread and swept out, and finally rose to the sky.


    "Roar..."


    There was a roar from the mountain, and there was a roar of beasts.


    "Today, Xiao Yu began to pay off his debts, and Xiao Yu continued to work hard. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    The breath slowly dissipated and then disappeared.


    In the cave, the shadow of Du Shaofu''s five finger peaks and the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird disappeared, and the light golden halo around him faded away, and everything began to calm down.


    "HISHI..."


    After a long time, Du Shaofu''s eyes opened, two golden lights flashed out, and then he was restrained and clear.


    At this time, I felt that the light sphere of the spirit and soul in the mud pill palace was solid and solid. Compared with the previous period, the Shenque area in the body had been enlarged again. The mysterious atmosphere was full, and filled with vigorous and surging waves. That kind of fluctuation was much stronger than the level on the other side of Wuhou.


    "Wuhou District is complete!"


    Du Shaofu''s lips raised a smile, and a smile appeared on his resolute and determined face. He did not expect to get such benefits this time. Undoubtedly, his strength was improved a lot, directly from the level on the other side of Wuhou to the level of perfect Wuhou.


    "Boom


    With a slight grasp of his hand, Du Shaofu''s mind moved. He immediately felt the mysterious Qi inside the holy palace in his body, which suddenly swept and moved like a turbulent wave. The whole body was shaking violently for it. This sense of strength was much stronger than before.


    The mysterious Qi was calm. Du Shaofu felt that the energy of the miraculous liquid in his body had been completely refined and disappeared, and all his injuries had been recovered.


    However, Du Shaofu also felt that under the nourishment of the energy of the elixir, there was an indescribable feeling all over his body, which could only be understood but could not be explained.


    However, although Du Shaofu could not say that feeling, he could feel that it should have a lot of benefits for himself.


    After that, Du Shaofu''s hand turned, and the treasure like a fishing net appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "Hula..."


    The energy on the fishing net is fluctuating, and the breath is ancient. Compared with "Ba Ying", it is just not much worse.


    Du Shaofu had no difficulty in feeling that this treasure was also an ownerless thing, and had not been recognized as the master. As long as he set up his own soul mark, he could directly control the middle level Taoist instrument.


    This is the world of cultivators. Du Shaofu was not a man who did not pick up the money. In this case, how could Du Shaofu be polite.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with not taking advantage of it."


    With a smile, the fingerprints congealed. Du Shaofu began to set his soul mark on the fishing net. How could he watch a medium-sized tool without being used by himself.


    "Hula..."


    As Du Shaofu''s soul imprint was injected into the fishing net, an amazing wave of energy surged in the net, and then turned into a talisman and secret pattern, which directly covered Du Shaofu


    The mountains are continuous, the forest is vast, and the peaks overlap.


    In the middle of the air, he looks like a 70 year old man with white hair floating half bundle and half scattered, white beard moving, and carrying an ancient sword behind his shoulder. He looks around with his eyes in his eyes, and his temperament is extraordinary and refined. He looks like a legendary super strong man.


    "Why is it missing? I''ve looked for the whole mountain range. How can it be gone? Where is the boy?"


    The old man''s eyes looked puzzled, his eyebrows slightly raised, his pale eyebrows picked up, and then his figure disappeared over the mountains.


    At night, the sky is dark blue, the sky is blue, the sky is blue, the sky is blue, the sky is blue and blue.


    In the cave, in the dark, Du Shaofu opened his eyes. The light golden light in his eyes twinkled, and then turned into clear and deep.


    "Skynet..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. His face was smiling and his soul was marked on the fishing net. It was learned from the inside that this middle level Taoist instrument, called "Tianwang", was an extraordinary middle level Taoist instrument. Du Shaofu was extremely satisfied with its many extraordinary functions.


    "I''m afraid it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu got up and looked slightly coagulated. Although they should have got rid of those martial kings, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, Xiao Hu, are still missing. We should find a way to find the source of the strange changes in the Changhe river of Zhongzhou. This is not a place to stay for a long time. Judging from the extraordinary young men and women, the forces behind them are not simple It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    "Hi..."


    In the dark, under the dim moonlight, after a moment, a figure swept out of the cave, and then disappeared in the far sky.


    Three days later, in the early morning, a series of misty peaks rose. Under the pale sky, the mountains were as black as iron. With the rising of the red sun, the mist rose, and the Milky gauze separated the mountains like a dream.


    Between the mountains, on a steep road, a young man in purple robe walked slowly, slightly bowed his head, and carried a purple sword behind his back.


    It was Du Shaofu who had been in the mountains for three days. During these three days, he did not know where he had been. The mountains were vast and boundless, and he did not know where there was a city.


    In the three days, Du Shaofu also got some miraculous herbs in the wild mountains. He just wanted to find a monster waiting for the environment and asked about some information, but he did not encounter any of them.Therefore, Du Shaofu walked slowly and deliberately to restrain his breath, so as not to let the breath of the golden winged ROC bird escape from his body, so that those beasts waiting for the environment could feel it and run away from afar.


    Du Shaofu wants to attract a monster to ask about the situation around him, so as to avoid being lost and rushing around.


    But when he wanted to attract demons, Du Shaofu found that he had never met any of the lower level monsters, not to mention the beasts waiting for the territory.


    "Roar..."


    All of a sudden, there was a roar from the beast. Du Shaofu glanced forward slightly. Then he saw a huge demon Python rushing out in front of the road.


    "Hiss..."


    The Python''s breath was scarlet, and the letter was filled with cold. The whole body was icy. On both sides of the steep road and on the rock ground, the demon Python was covered with a thick layer of frost fog, which made the temperature of the whole surrounding space drop sharply.


    "Roar!"


    Behind the huge demon python, a huge and vigorous giant leopard rushed out, the breath was vigorous and fierce, and it would not be much under the demon python.


    "Evil animal, where to escape!"


    At the same time, on the back of the strong giant leopard, a young shout came out, and then a figure swept out from the giant leopard, waving a sword awn like lightning.


    "Chulala..."


    When the sword was swept out, the wind and clouds rose in the sky. The golden light was like thunder. Then, with the momentum of thunder, it suddenly fell on the tail of the demon python.


    When the sword awn passed, the ground cracked, and the mighty breath swept. The giant tail of the demon Python was cut off by the sword, and the blood shot out.


    "Hiss..."


    The demon Python roared with scarlet eyes. Its huge head whirled like a dragon. It opened its ferocious mouth and filled with letters. A stream of icy air flowed out directly, freezing the space. If you want to cover the shooter, freeze it.


    "Evil animal, die!"


    The young roar came out again, and then the figure appeared directly in front of the demon python.


    The figure was fearless of the icy air of the demon python. The light of the rune wrapped around the body blocked the cold air. Then a sword like lightning fell on the ferocious head of the demon python.


    "Chulala..."


    The sword was swept in, and the handle was inserted directly into the head of the demon python.


    "Hiss..."


    The huge demon Python roared. Finally, the huge body finally struggled powerlessly. After several times, it fell directly between the roads. The huge body almost blocked the whole road


    A 17-year-old young man appeared beside the corpse of the demon python. He was dressed in a light blue robe. His clothes were not gorgeous, but they were very well fitted and could not cover the heroic spirit between his eyebrows. Although his handsome appearance showed some childishness which had not been completely faded, he had a resolute and outstanding look.


    "Roar..."


    The demon leopard walked to the young man''s back, eyes respectful, the huge body slowly small.


    The young man sucked out the sword on the head of the demon python. There was no blood on the sword. The rune flashed and the breath fluctuated.


    "Hiss..."


    The sword awn made a hard stroke on the seven inches of the demon python. The young man cut off the skin of the demon python, which was enough to refine the spirit weapon. He took out several jade bottles in his hand and filled them with the blood of the demon python. Finally, the demon leopard tore the belly of the demon python with its claws and took out a thing similar to the snake gall and handed it to the youth.


    Du Shaofu was not far away, quietly looking at what happened in front of him.


    The demon Python is the peak level of the mailing state, and the demon leopard is also at the level of the perfection of the pulse spirit state. The cultivation of the extraordinary young man has reached the level of the Marquis Wu. He is only seventeen or eighteen years old. This is extraordinary.


    After doing everything well, the young man put away his belongings. It seemed that he had already felt Du Shaofu''s existence, and then he looked at Du Shaofu.


    Behind the youth, the demon leopard looked at Du Shaofu. Although he could not feel any breath fluctuation on Du Shaofu, the more he looked at the young man in purple robe, the more trembled his eyes were.


    Looking at the young man who seemed to be about his own size, the young man''s face seemed to have no reaction at this time. He thought Du Shaofu was a little scared and stupid. He said, "my father was injured and needed the blood essence treatment of the ice python. I wanted to ask the ice Python for some blood to refine the essence blood. But I didn''t know that the ice Python didn''t agree, so I killed it, How can you be here alone? It''s not a good place. "


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu gave the extraordinary young man a faint smile and said, "I''m lost. I don''t know where this is, so I''m here."


    "I see."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who seemed to be about the same age as himself, he said, "my name is huangfuqi. You are lost. Why don''t you go back to Beiling city with me? It''s not far from the mountains. It''s Beiling City, the capital of Beiling empire."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    "Thank you very much. My name is Du Shaofu."


    Du Shaofu did not refuse. The young man was willing to take him on a journey. Of course, it would be better.


    "Roar..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu left with huangfuqi on huangfuqi''s mount.


    "Brother Du, where are you from? How can you get lost here?"


    On the back of the demon leopard, huangfuqi was very curious about Du Shaofu. He felt the breath of Du Shaofu. He had a feeling that he could not explain clearly.


    "I came here to hone myself, but I lost my way." Du Shaofu replied.


    What Du Shaofu said was not false, and huangfuqi did not doubt it. The two were of the same age, but after a few words, they got acquainted.


    From huangfuqi''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that he was indeed on the top of Zhongzhou. However, Zhongzhou is huge and vast, and its area is unknown. This is Zhongzhou, but it still belongs to the edge.


    Over Zhongzhou, there are many countries. In comparison, Du Shaofu felt that the strength of an empire above Zhongzhou was much stronger than that of other empires such as the stone dragon empire.


    From huangfuqi''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that there were often dozens of powerful six-star lingfu masters in an empire above Zhongzhou.


    If it is a very strong Empire, the king level strong and the six star Rune master together, there may be hundreds of people.


    Occasionally, there are small frictions between countries, and the solutions are all related to the strength of the country. However, it is rare for large movements to occur.


    After all, it is the nine forces that really control Zhongzhou. They are on top of the imperial power and command all countries.


    Although there are many powerful forces in Zhongzhou, they are also very powerful, but it is difficult to really compete with the nine forces.


    However, those big powers are above Zhongzhou and have their own places. Even the nine big powers should give some face.


    "What are the nine forces above Zhongzhou?"


    Du Shaofu asked curiously. When he arrived in Zhongzhou, it was necessary to know the nine forces in Zhongzhou.


    "Aren''t brothers Du from Zhongzhou? They don''t even know the nine forces?" Huang Fuqi was a little puzzled. He was afraid that any practitioner above Zhongzhou would not be unaware of the nine forces.


    "To tell you the truth, I came from a corner of the land, the first time to Zhongzhou, so I don''t know much about it."


    Du Shaofu said with a wry smile that, in contrast, the dark forest and stone city are definitely the corner places.


    When he heard Du Shaofu''s words, Huangfu Qi was no longer puzzled. He looked at Du Shaofu and introduced: "the so-called nine forces refer to the saying that" one valley, two religions, and three sects shake Zhongzhou. "


    "One valley, two religions, three schools, and three gates" struck Zhongzhou Du Shaofu picked his eyes.


    Huangfuqi smiles at Du Shaofu and says, "this is the nine forces of lingtiangu, wuliangjiao, Dalan cult, ancient Tianzong, tianshe sect, xuanming sect, Xiandu gate, Huijian gate and Xuanfu gate. The nine forces are famous in Zhongzhou, and the strong ones are like clouds."


    Du Shaofu kept in mind all the nine forces mentioned by huangfuqi. He secretly moved himself. It seemed that he had dealt with the three major forces, namely, the Tian she sect, the Xuan Ming sect and the Xuan Fu sect.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu moved his face and asked huangfuqi, "how about the nine major forces, such as the light God court, the Seven Star hall, and the Yin Ming sect?"


    On hearing this, Huang Puqi looked at Du Shaofu with some doubts. It seemed strange that Du Shaofu didn''t know about the nine forces, but he knew the Guangming divine court, the Seven Star hall, and the Yin Ming sect. He said, "it seems that Du Xuedi knows a lot. Although the Guangming divine court is not comparable to the nine forces, it is said that he has the most chance to catch up with the nine forces in the future The Seven Star hall is actually seven forces, which are extremely huge. But I don''t know much about the Seven Star hall, so I''m afraid I can''t answer you. "


    After a pause, Huangfu Qi looked at Du Shaofu and said, "as for the Yin Ming sect, its power is not weak, but compared with the nine major forces, it is totally inadequate."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly when he heard the speech. He had already had a general idea in his heart.


    Unconsciously, the two young people were chatting for most of the day. The mountains gradually passed by, and the sight began to be broad. In front of them, there was a continuous group of buildings. In the air, people began to float.


    "Du Xuedi, in front of us is the outer city area of Beiling city. We should be able to enter Beiling city in half an hour."


    Huangfuqi introduced to Du Shaofu that the two young people had brought a lot closer after their chatting.


    Du Shaofu gave a slight smile and was very impressed with huangfuqi.


    From the chat, Du Shaofu learned that huangfuqi''s father was a king of the Beiling Empire, and the Huangfu family was also a royal family.


    The present emperor of Beiling empire is still the cousin of Huangfu Qi. However, compared with the blood of Huangfu''s family, Huangfu Qi is more partial, and has been separated for several generations.


    Half an hour later, the broad and continuous outline of the city appears, like a dragon circling, large areas of majestic buildings towering."Du Xuedi, this is your first visit to Zhongzhou. Just stay in Beiling city for a few days. Don''t be polite."


    Huangfu Qi was very hospitable and took Du Shaofu into Beiling city. He had the identity of a little prince in Beiling city. It was natural for him to enter the city on a demon leopard.


    Beiling city is vast, crowded on the streets, and the noise is resounding. If you look at it, it is bigger and more prosperous than the dragon city of the stone dragon empire.


    On the street, there was a lot of breath fluctuation. Du Shaofu peeped around and changed his color secretly. He was worthy of being above Zhongzhou, and the strong were like clouds.


    In the stone dragon Empire, there are few practitioners of the pulse spirit realm, but in the Beiling City, they can be seen everywhere.


    Through many busy streets and looking down in the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu also began to have a general understanding of the strength of Beiling city.


    Finally, the Panther demon mount fell in front of a majestic building. In front of the gate, there were four words on the plaque: "ChiYan Palace". In front of a small square, there were many soldiers with fierce breath and armor.


    "Yes, I have seen you."


    Seeing huangfuqi, they saluted respectfully.


    Huangfu jumped off the demon leopard''s mount and said with a smile: "brother Du, we''re here."


    "Qi, where have you been? You can''t be found everywhere."


    With huangfuqi''s voice falling down, there is a tall figure in the ChiYan palace. When the voice falls, the figure is directly swept to huangfuqi''s side.


    "Second uncle, I''m going to help dad find the blood of Bingming demon python. When the blood essence of Bingming demon Python is available, Dad''s injury will recover as soon as possible." Huangfuqi said to the visitor.


    "You boy, how can you be so disobedient and what to do in case of danger? Your father told you to rush back, not to let you take risks, but to place heavy responsibilities on you."


    The visitor was tall, with an appearance of more than 40 years, and his face was rather heroic. His eyes passed over Du Shaofu. His eyes were puzzled, but he didn''t ask much. At this time, he seemed to have something more important to say. He said to huangfuqi, "go to the palace. The palace has already sent people in the morning. Those adults have arrived. Some young VIPs accompanying him want to go around today So let all the younger generation of Huangfu''s family accompany you. You must perform well. This matter is of great importance, not only related to yourself, but also to the whole family. "


    "Has it arrived yet?"


    Huangfuqi''s eyes moved. It seemed that some of them didn''t like it, but they didn''t show it. Then he took out some jade bottles from the heaven and earth bag, handed them to the middle-aged man and said, "second uncle, this is the blood of Bingming demon python. You can find the medicine Fu master to refine it into essence blood to cure dad. I''ll go to the imperial palace to have a look."


    "Go quickly."


    The middle-aged man looked up at the sky and said to huangfuqi, "I''m afraid they''ve already gone to the imperial garden. Go straight to the imperial garden."


    "Good."


    Huangfu nodded his head, then looked at Du Shaofu beside him and said, "Du Xuedi, you can go with me. It''s just time to take you to the palace to see and see."


    "Good." Du Shaofu nodded. Anyway, there was no place to go. It was good to visit the imperial palace of Beiling empire.


    "Roar..."


    Just after landing, they left on the demon leopard.


    "Brother Du, we''ll go to the imperial garden later. We''ll meet some important people. You''ll have a good insight. But don''t talk casually. Those people don''t know what kind of disposition they are, but we can''t afford to offend them." When the demon leopard mounted, huangfuqi said to Du Shaofu.


    "Good." Du Shaofu gave a faint smile.


    "Ah..."


    Huangfu then sighed slightly and said softly, "those people come from different origins and have different styles. However, I don''t think it''s necessary to be born in those super powers to become strong. There are many strong people in the world. Relying on their own experience and efforts, they are still famous in Zhongzhou and will not compare with those who come out of the super forces Bad. "


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and asked huangfuqi, "it seems that you are quite sighing."


    Huangfu Qi grinned bitterly and said: "although my school is not weak, it can only be regarded as a second-class force in the whole Zhongzhou. But I am very happy in the school. Master and all the teachers and elders care about me very much. But my father and family members hope that I can enter those super forces one day and the whole family will be in You can benefit from it. "


    Huang Fu Qi sighed a little. After pausing for a while, he said helplessly: "I understand their wishes and understand them very much. However, I personally don''t think that it will be suitable for me in those huge things. Maybe I can get more resources for cultivation. But if it is not suitable, the effect will be counterproductive."


    "Today, I have to pay back my friends'' accounts, ask for flowers and recommendations, and thank you very much. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    After a pause, Huangfu Qi looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said softly, "remember what I told you about Xuanfu gate. We are going to see the younger generation of Xuanfu gate in the imperial garden later. I don''t know how strong and cultivated the young generation of Xuanfu gate are."


    "The younger generation of xuanfumen..."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he suddenly remembered several familiar figures in his mind.


    Beiling Empire, Imperial Palace, from a distance, magnificent, magnificent, boundless.


    The golden and red palaces are far away. Compared with the palaces of the stone dragon Empire, the palaces of the Beiling Empire seem to lack the ancient flavor in the palaces of the stone dragon empire.


    Outside the palace, the two men got off the demon leopard from a distance. Although huangfuqi was not the main family of the royal family, he was also an absolute relative of the imperial family. In addition, it was called by the Imperial Palace, so it was not difficult to take Du Shaofu into the palace.


    Stepping into the palace, a strong dragon spirit of the palace spread, but let Du Shaofu''s eyebrows slightly pick.


    In principle, the area and population of Beiling empire are much larger than those of the stone dragon empire. However, the dragon spirit of the imperial palace is not as good as that of the stone dragon empire. In particular, it lacks an ancient flavor. Although the Imperial Palace dragon spirit is the same, it is a little less refined.


    In the palace, three steps a whistle, five steps a post, a lot of cultivation is not weak breath fluctuations.


    Rao Shao Ling was not interested in visiting the imperial palace.


    Royal Garden, Royal back garden. When huangfuqi and Du Shaofu entered this place through various levels of checkpoints, his eyes were quite surprised.


    In the imperial garden, the beautiful trees are luxuriant, the flowers are brilliant, the mountains are continuous, and the area is clear. From the depths of the flowers and trees, there is a clear pool connected with the fish and lotus in the pool.


    The path in the garden is wide and open, with pavilions and pavilions on both sides of the garden. The carved and embroidered sills are hidden between the trees in the depression. The scenery is pleasant and amazing.


    "I think we seem to be late."


    Huang Fu Qi''s voice drew back Du Shaofu''s eyes, who were looking around him. Following Huangfu Qi''s eyes, Du Shaofu looked ahead. At this time, dozens of people, all young men and women, came slowly ahead of him.


    That group of dozens of people, the men''s handsome and extraordinary, women''s beautiful and noble, are not mediocre people.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately fell on a blue and purple young man.


    The young man was eighteen or nine years old, but his whole body was full of a kind of air that looked rather fierce. It was not particularly handsome, but it was very comfortable to look at.


    Just as Du Shaofu looked at him, the group of people followed him.


    "Brother Qi, are you here too?"


    In front of the crowd, a young girl came out in a hurry, and immediately appeared in front of huangfuqi. She was 16 or 17 years old. Her skin was as white as snow, her eyebrows were straight, her eyes were deep and bright, her nose was straight, and her delicate lip shaped radian was extremely soft. She was so delicate that she wanted to be bitten. Her black hair fell down on her buttocks and waist.


    Looking at the girl, huangfuchiton smiles and says, "sister Huaiyu, have you been shopping?"


    "Of course, we''re finished. Sister Huaiyu is not named by you. You are just the blood of different families. Although you have a little talent, Huaiyu is the blood of the main family. It''s the orthodox royal family. You should respect the princess."


    Before huangfuqi had finished speaking, a young man in splendid clothes suddenly stepped forward and yelled at huangfuqi.


    Listening to the well-dressed young man, huangfuqi''s eyes were slightly selected and his expression was slightly dark. He looked at an artificial pool not far away from him and said, "Huangfu Zhi, don''t go too far. Remember that pool. I threw you in three years ago. You knelt down to beg for mercy in front of me."


    With huangfuqi''s voice falling, many young men and women around him are secretly smiling, but they don''t dare to make a sound.


    Huangfuzhi is the prince, and his position is above many people. Although his talent is not weak, he is not as strange as Huangfu.


    Over the years, only huangfuqi dared to move Huangfu''s ambition. Therefore, he has always hated Huangfu Qi.


    However, huangfuqi was taken good care of by the emperor. Even if huangfuzhi was thrown into the pool three years ago, the emperor finally got to know the situation and scolded him without any blame.


    "Huangfu Qi, you want to die!"


    The crowd secretly wanted to laugh, but at this time, Huang Fu Zhi was already furious. He drank furiously, the dark Qi fluctuated, and the blue veins on his hands were violent. It seemed that he wanted to start.


    However, huangfuzhi seems to have some scruples at this time. He was not huangfuqi''s opponent three years ago. After three years, he has made great progress. However, in the past three years, huangfuqi has been practicing in his school, and he doesn''t know what his cultivation strength is at this time.


    "Second brother, there are VIPs here today. Don''t make a fool of yourself. Don''t go back soon."


    A young man in a royal robe and extraordinary temperament seems to be two or three years older than Huangfu Zhi, blocking him.The youth is called huangfuyuan. He is the elder brother of Huangfu Zhi and the great prince of Beiling empire.


    Huang Fu Yuan didn''t mind the dispute between Huang Fu Zhi and Huang Fu Qi, but he was happy to see the success. The more Huang Fu Zhi became, the more advantageous he was to him, and he would never be threatened to become emperor in the future.


    It''s just that today they are going to accompany a VIP from Xuanfu gate. If he can treat him well and have a relationship with that VIP in the future, let alone the throne of emperor, even greater benefits may be possible.


    Although Beiling empire is a country, it is only one of dozens of Empires controlled by xuanfumen. Even the royal family needs to look up to xuanfumen. As long as xuanfumen is a word, the empire can easily change ownership.


    So at this time, huangfuyuan didn''t want his second brother, Huangfu Zhi, to spoil the event. After yelling at Huangfu Zhi, his eyes fell on huangfuqi, and his expression was quite indifferent.


    Huangfuqi and huangfuzhi were not compatible since they were young. Huangfuyuan naturally knew that, although he was worried that huangfuzhi would threaten his position, anyway, huangfuzhi was his second younger brother. Compared with outsiders, he naturally wanted to be consistent with the outside world. He said, "huangfuqi, today is a distinguished guest. His father asked you to come early, but you have just arrived now. You don''t pay attention to the emperor Or don''t you put Xuanfu gate in your eyes? "


    After hearing this, Huang Fu''s eyes were slightly stagnant. He always knew that Huangfu was a vicious man.


    At the moment, huangfuqi can see huangfuyuan''s insidious. No matter how he answers, he is afraid to offend one party. Of course, such words cannot be answered.


    "Big brother, brother Qi doesn''t mean that. He must have something delayed, so he just came now."


    The girl named Huaiyu, seeing the situation at this time, immediately helped huangfuqi out of the encirclement.


    "What do you know? Get out of here."


    Huangfu glared at the girl and saw that Huang Fuqi''s eyes were slightly stagnant. The effect had been achieved. He did not leave any trace of his eyes and sneered at him. Then he looked at the young man in blue and purple robes with a little ambiguity. It seemed that he meant something. He said, "Mr. Guo, let''s go. I have arranged a lot of programs for him in the evening It can be enjoyed by Mr. Guo. "


    The blue and purple robe youth''s eyes just seemed to have fallen on Du Shaofu all the time. After hearing the words, he turned his eyes back. His eyes showed a smile. He patted huangfuqi on the shoulder and said, "you arranged well, but I still have something to do at night. I''m afraid I can''t go."


    The young man''s words immediately brightened Huang Fu Yuan''s face, and his heart was even more ecstatic. He nodded respectfully and said, "that doesn''t matter. I can send some programs to Lord Guo''s room if he needs them."


    The blue purple robed youth shook his head and seemed to know the voice of huangfuyuan''s words. He said, "that''s not necessary."


    Huang Fu Qi looked at Huang Fu Yuan and Huang Fu Zhi. After nodding and smiling at the girl named Huaiyu, he said to Du Shaofu, "brother Du, let''s go."


    "Why, huangfuqi, you are so bold. You dare to bring outsiders into the royal garden. Today, only the Huangfu family can come here. You can''t be a royal garden. It''s really brave of you to treat the imperial garden as the back garden of your house. You don''t pay attention to the royal family!"


    As huangfuqi''s voice dropped, huangfuzhi, who had just been dismissed by huangfuyuan, saw Du Shaofu. He was usually arrogant. How could he pay more attention to other people? At the moment, when he saw huangfuqi and a strange young man entered the imperial garden, he immediately seemed to have grasped huangpuqi''s handle and was ready to use the power to control people. He must find a way to teach some Huangfu wizards a good lesson that ''s ok.


    Huang Fu Qi looked back at Huang Fu Zhi, then looked at the young man in blue and purple robes. He ignored Huang Fu Zhi and said to Du Shaofu, "brother Du, don''t pay attention. Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu smiles and doesn''t care much.


    When he saw that huangfuqi wanted to turn around and leave, he completely ignored his meaning, which made him more and more angry, as if he had been slapped. Huangfuqi didn''t put him in his eyes and immediately drank: "huangfuqi, you are so brave. Do you still want to leave? Leave for me!"


    "If I have to go, can you stop me?"


    Huang Fu Qi''s temper was good at this time, but he was also a little angry. He looked back at Huangfu Zhi indifferently.


    "You..."


    In the full view of the public, especially in front of the xuanfumen VIP, huangfuchi didn''t pay any attention to him, and Huangfu Zhi''s face could not be put down any more. Although he was afraid of Huangfu Qi, he still had some confidence in himself after three years. He said angrily, "Huangfu Qi, you don''t put the royal family in your eyes. Don''t blame me for not treating you "Qi."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    "Huangfu Zhi..."


    Huangfuqi looked at him with a look, but just as he opened his mouth, a figure appeared directly in front of him.


    With a faint smile on his face, he interrupted Huangfu Qi''s words, looked at the Huangfu Zhi and said, "you are wrong. Huangfuqi brothers are also members of the Huangfu family. They are also members of the royal family. If you don''t pay attention to the royal family, you don''t pay attention to yourself. What are you going to do No more words. I think it''s all right. "


    It was Du Shaofu who spoke naturally, but he had a lot of affection for huangfuqi.


    Seeing Huang Fu Zhi and Huang Fu Yuan''s two brothers, one of them was aggressive and the other was insidious. Du Shaofu didn''t want to cause too much trouble to Huangfu Qi because of himself.


    After all, this is within the Beiling empire. If things get too big, it may be the most unfavorable for huangfuqi. Therefore, he came forward to speak.


    As Du Shaofu stood up, Huang Fu Zhi had scruples about Huang Fu Qi, but he had no scruples about Du Shaofu. His face suddenly became cold and gloomy. He was angry with Huang Fu Qi, and immediately the crops came to Du Shaofu''s body and roared, "what are you? I want to die!"


    As the words fell, Huang Fu Zhi''s feet suddenly fell to the ground, and the mysterious air was surging under his feet. The atmosphere of cultivation at the initial level of marquis Wu''s situation broke out. In the astonished eyes of his changing colors, his figure turned into a shadow, which was like a ghost shooting at Du Shaofu.


    With Huangfu Zhi''s hand, Huangfu yuan''s eyes lightly wipe traces, without the meaning of blocking.


    At this time, the blue and purple robe youth''s eyes, also spread a light wave ripples.


    Huang Fu Qi''s face changed greatly, and he immediately wanted to stop him. He was not afraid of Huang Fu Zhi, but he also knew that Huang Fu Zhi was not weak. In his heart, Du Shaofu, who came from a corner, could not resist him.


    "HISHI..."


    But just as Huangfu Qi was about to make a move, he found that there was a wave of invisible breath in Du Shaofu''s body, which directly bound him to be unable to move. At this moment, his look changed greatly again.


    "Looking for death!"


    In a short time, Huang Fu Zhi''s figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu. His eyes were cold and his eyes were more intense. A powerful and mysterious air was surging in his body. He clenched his fist in his hand, wrapped the rolling dark Qi with one fist, spreading the flashing rune, and directly bombarded Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, many eyes around him even couldn''t bear to look directly. As the prince of Beiling Empire, he killed a man in the imperial garden, which was as casual as trampling an ant.


    As for the strength, although Huang Fu Zhi is always inferior to Huang Fu Qi, he is also recognized as one of the top young people in the whole empire. Although Huang Fu Zhi is weaker, he is definitely one of the top generations of the whole Beiling empire.


    At the moment, for the dozens of young men and women accompanying them, I am afraid that no one would think that the young man in purple robe can resist the prince Huangfu Zhi at this time.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, and Du Shaofu''s eyes gave him a helpless smile.


    "Ah..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu sighed and raised his hand slightly. His hand was covered with a light golden light. In the dazzle of his eyes, he landed on huangfuzhi''s fist as fast as lightning.


    "Kaka..."


    As Du Shaofu dropped his hand, there was a sound of bone breaking. Then a shrill scream came from Huangfu Zhi''s mouth, accompanied by a mouthful of red blood, and his heart was torn apart.


    "Ah..."


    The scream was shrill, and the wave of the rune dissipated. Then, in the shocked eyes around him, he saw Huang Fu Zhi''s body flying backward like a kite with broken wings, and fell to the ground severely.


    Everyone looked at him and saw that the back of his hand was bloody, his arm was swollen, his body was in sharp pain, and his mouth was covered with blood.


    All around, at the moment, everyone''s eyes became stunned, including huangfuqi and huangfuyuan.


    The strength of Huangfu Zhi''s cultivation is just at the beginning of the reign of marquis Wu. How terrifying is his strength if he can do so with all his actions and understatement!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    A moment later, someone took a breath. It seemed that no one thought that the purple robed youth was not only so powerful, but also dared to inflict a merciless blow to the prince Huangfu Zhi in the imperial garden of the Imperial Palace in Beiling.


    "What a strong strength, I''m afraid even one tenth of the strength has not been used!"


    Huang Fu Qi was shocked and looked at Du Shaofu tightly. He could feel the understatement of Du Shaofu just now. He was very casual and did not use any strength at all.


    "Where did the boy come from? He''s dead now!"


    "If you dare to hurt the prince in the palace, you are looking for death!"


    "I''m afraid the boy''s head is broken, and he dares to hit the prince huangfuzhi seriously!"


    After a short period of shock, they all sighed and shook their heads and whispered.It is clear to everyone that if Huangfu Qi makes a move, it will be fine. The emperor has always valued Huangfu Qi. In addition, Huangfu Qi is also a surname of Huangfu. Even if it is a heavy blow to Huangfu Zhi, as long as it is not justified, the most serious is the final punishment.


    But now this strange young man in purple robes has done something different. Let alone Huangfu Qi, he is afraid that the whole ChiYan palace will not be able to protect him.


    "Boy, how brave, no matter who you are, you will pay the price if you indulge in the imperial palace of Beiling empire!"


    After Huang Fuyuan was shocked, he was sullen and angry. A strange young man in purple robed severely damaged the prince in the imperial garden. After all, huangfuzhi was his second younger brother, which also related to the reputation and dignity of the royal family.


    In particular, the presence of the distinguished guests of Xuanfu gate is directly equivalent to slapping the whole royal family and Huangfu yuan in front of the distinguished guests of Xuanfu gate.


    "What you want, what price do you want me to pay."


    Du Shaofu looked at huangfuyuan with a look of displeasure. Huangfuyuan was insidious and insidious. If he was far away from this kind of person, or else he would directly wipe out his future troubles. Otherwise, he would have endless troubles in the future.


    "Move me, Prince of Beiling Empire, you..."


    Huang Fu Yuan was gloomy and angry. He said coldly, but his voice had not dropped. He was suddenly interrupted by the young man in the blue and purple robe who suddenly raised his head and said, "shut up!"


    Hearing this, Huangfu yuan immediately looked at the young man in blue and purple robes, and with a smile in his eyes, he said respectfully, "Lord Guo, let me deal with such small matters. You don''t care. A boy who doesn''t know where he comes from can''t make a big wave at the gate of the imperial palace of Beiling empire."


    The young man in blue and purple robes looked at huangfuyuan slightly, his face was slightly cold, and he said, "I mean, please shut up!"


    The young man in blue and purple robes did not give huangfuyuan any face. After drinking it, the young men and women around him changed their color. In a low voice, they suddenly became silent.


    Huang Fuyuan was even more shocked, but his back was so white that he didn''t dare to speak any more. He didn''t know what was going on. How could lord Guo of Xuanfu gate suddenly lose his temper against him.


    As the voice dropped, the blue and purple robe youth went to Du Shaofu.


    Then, under the shocked eyes around him, he saw that the slightly heavy face of Mr. Guo gradually showed a smile. Then, standing in front of the young man in purple robe, he actually opened his arms and took the bear in his arms. The smile on his face was like winning a prize. He said excitedly, "brother Shaofu, I thought I was wrong I didn''t expect it was you. How did you come to Beiling Empire? "


    "I just arrived, and I didn''t expect you to be here."


    Du Shaofu smiles, then opens his arms and is held together by the bear in the blue and purple robe.


    Looking at what happened in front of him, Huang Fuqi, who had been thinking about how to get rid of Du Shaofu, was also stunned.


    Around this time dozens of extraordinary young men and women, at this time everyone is also staring round eyes, eyes pupil contraction, backward suction cool looking at the scene in front of.


    Mr. Guo of xuanfumen was actually familiar with the young man in purple robe. He was afraid that he was not only familiar with him, but his feelings were absolutely different.


    At the moment, Huang Fu Yuan and Huang Fu Zhi, who were lying on the ground in the distance and had just been helped up, looked even more startled.


    Later, Huang Fu Yuan and Huang Fu Zhi seemed to think of something at the same time. Their faces turned white and white.


    The young bear in the blue and purple robe hugged Du Shaofu and patted him on the shoulder. Then he let go. Looking at his familiar face, he said excitedly, "brother Shaofu, it''s great to see you. If elder martial sister Zhu Xue knows you''ve come to Zhongzhou, he will be very happy."


    The young man in blue and purple robes is exactly the Guo Ming of Xuanfu gate. He and Du Shaofu, Zhu Xue and the three of them had a lot of adventure and training in the Mountain Gate of savage beasts. Du Shaofu also saved their lives. This kind of feeling is absolutely not easily comparable to ordinary feelings.


    "Zhu Xue..."


    Du Shaofu smiles, and the woman with bright eyes appears in his mind. Then he asks Guo Ming, "is she OK? Has she come to Beiling Empire?"


    With a smile, Guo Ming seemed embarrassed and said, "elder martial sister Zhu Xue is doing very well. She has been a disciple of the inner family for a long time. Not long after she went back, she still awakened some mysterious martial veins in her body. Now she is a person of Xuanfu sect. She is much stronger than me. However, elder martial sister Zhu Xue often thinks of you. This time, I came out She told me that she would come to Zhongzhou one day. It seems that elder martial sister Zhu Xue really knows you well. "


    "I would like to thank commander shlaogen for his reward and kindness. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile. It seemed that Zhu Xue had a lot of opportunities after returning to Xuanfu gate, and his heart was also happy for her.


    Then Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, he looked at Guo Ming with a smile and said, "I once met a man with the same name as you. How are you these years?"


    With a smile, Guo Ming said, "I''m still the same as before. Because of the help of elder martial sister Zhu Xue, I just barely entered the ranks of the inner disciples recently. This is not a place for conversation. Where do you settle down now? I''ll go back to say hello to the elders of the sect first, and I''ll come to see you later."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu did not speak. Huangfuqi stepped forward and said to Guo Ming, "brother Du has just arrived in Beiling Empire, and now he is settling down in ChiYan palace."


    Listening to Huangfu Qi''s words, Guo Ming nodded, then gave Du Shaofu a smile and said, "tomorrow I''ll go to ChiYan palace to find you."


    This is not a place for conversation. Du Shaofu nodded, and then he left with huangfuqi.


    Huang Fu Yuan and Huang Fu Zhi, who had been hit hard, were watching Du Shaofu and Huangfu Qi leave from afar. Their faces were white all the time, and they did not dare to stop them.


    They could see it clearly. Lord Guo of Xuanfu gate was very enthusiastic about the young man in purple robe. From the conversation, he learned that the young man in purple robe had a deep friendship with a man of great influence in Xuanfu gate. No matter what the origin of the young man in purple robe, he could not afford to contact with this man and the person in Xuanfu gate, that is, the whole Beiling empire could not be provoked Yes.


    "Brother Du, I didn''t expect that you and the people of Xuanfu gate also knew each other."


    After leaving the imperial garden and the palace, the demon leopard mounted. Huangfuqi, who did not speak much all the way, could not help asking Du Shaofu.


    At this time, huangfuqi had to wonder how a person who came out of the corner could know the disciples who came out of the huge things like xuanfumen.


    "I met a long time ago. Maybe I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Du Shaofu didn''t expect to see Guo Ming in the Beiling empire. He thought that the time he had taken to venture together in the wild animal mountains was like quicksand. In a flash of an eye, a few years passed.


    When they returned to ChiYan palace, it was already dusk.


    Under the arrangement of huangfuqi, Du Shaofu settled in a separate courtyard in the ChiYan palace.


    The courtyard is quiet, backed by rockery, surrounded by water on three sides, showing a bit of elegance.


    At night, Du Shaofu stood in front of the window in the room, the moonlight through the window.


    Du Shaofu stood quietly for a while. Then he took out a small tower in his hand and murmured, "brother Qingchun, when will you wake up?"


    After murmuring, Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated. He could not help but worry about Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu. Now he seems powerless, and even does not know where to look.


    Later, when Du Shaofu was going to take a rest, huangfuqi came with many elders of ChiYan palace with a helpless and apologetic face.


    In front of Du Shaofu, the big men and the old people in the ChiYan palace were extremely polite.


    Huangfuqi and Du Shaofu introduced the second uncle huangfuli and several elders, but they did not speak much.


    Huangfuqi was also very helpless. After learning about what happened in the imperial garden, the second uncle and other elders immediately came to visit him, not even tomorrow.


    Therefore, huangfuqi had no choice but to accompany him. If his father was not seriously injured, he would have come long ago.


    However, these elders are also very knowledgeable. After visiting, they must invite Du Shaofu to stay for a longer period of time. If you have any need, you can speak up and do not disturb Du Shaofu more.


    "I''m sorry, my elders..."


    After the elder left, Huang Fuqi''s voice had not dropped. Du Shaofu interrupted huangfuqi''s words with a smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. I understand that the elders are more enthusiastic."


    Huangfuqi had no choice but to smile and said, "you have a good rest. If you need anything, don''t be polite."


    Then huangfuqi left. Du Shaofu sat cross legged on the bed. A moment later, he was covered with a circle of white light. His breath was fluctuating and his mind was rippling


    One night later, after dawn, the first ray of morning light penetrated through the mist, and the whole Beiling City ushered in the early morning.


    Just after Du Shaofu stopped breathing, huangfuqi came to him with a smile on his face and said, "the royal family has sent someone to see you. Today, the emperor''s brother has also brought huangfuyuan and huangfuzhi. It''s a bit like pleading guilty. Can''t you see him?"


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, stretched himself, and said with a smile to Huangfu Qi, "take me to see you."


    "Thank you, brother Du."


    Huang Fu Qi smiles gratefully. Yesterday, Du Shaofu dealt with Huangfu Zhi. Naturally, he knew that Du Shaofu didn''t want to cause trouble for him. Now, Du Shaofu doesn''t need to give the royal family face. Because of the relationship between Du Shaofu and xuanfumen, the royal family of Beiling Empire does not need to care too much. Now, it just gives him face, and he still doesn''t want to make it difficult for ChiYan palace.


    When Du Shaofu arrived in the hall of ChiYan palace, many figures immediately stood up to greet him. Among them, many of Du Shaofu had seen people from ChiYan Palace last night.As for others, Du Shaofu glanced at them, and it was not difficult to guess that it was the royal family who had come, and huangfuyuan and huangfuzhi were among them.


    Then, as huangfuqi expected, the royal family took huangfuzhi and huangfuyuan to make an apology.


    Huang Fu Yuan and Huang Fu Zhi, the two brothers who were extremely arrogant yesterday, were honest when they saw Du Shaofu today. It seemed that they had been reprimanded and apologized one after another. They almost knelt down.


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much and didn''t pay attention to it. Huang Fu Zhi and his brothers were not enough to be their opponents.


    Then, while the royal family and others were still making various apologies, someone came to see Du Shaofu from Xuanfu gate.


    Smell speech, the main hall of the red flame palace and the royal family people change color, are rushed out to meet.


    Du Shaofu also followed him out. It was Guo Ming who came from the ChiYan palace. His blue and purple robes were clean and comfortable.


    When Guo Ming arrived, he was surrounded by the people of the ChiYan palace and the royal family immediately.


    As an inner disciple of Xuanfu sect, his status is not ordinary.


    After nodding slightly to the royal family and the people in the ChiYan palace, Guo Ming said to the crowd, "I''m here to talk about the past with Shaofu brothers. Can you find a quiet place for us?"


    "No problem. I''ll arrange it right away." Huangfu Li, the second uncle of Huangfu Qi, nodded.


    A moment later, huangfuli ordered no one to approach the courtyard where Du Shaofu was staying.


    "Well, I thought I could be lazy when I went out. But I was bored to death when I went outside. Fortunately, I will return to Xuanfu gate this afternoon?" In the small hall in the courtyard, Guo Ming sat down on a chair and sighed deeply.


    "Are you going back this afternoon?" Du Shaofu heard the speech and sat beside him.


    "It''s not a short time for me to come out this time. I just follow the elders around. By the way, they want to see if there are suitable young people to take back to the door. It''s time to go back."


    Guo Ming''s voice dropped, then he looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "what are your plans for coming to Zhongzhou this time?"


    "I came to Zhongzhou just to train myself, and I didn''t have many plans." Du Shaofu said.


    "So..."


    Guo Ming raised his eyebrows, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "brother Shaofu, are you interested in going to Xuanfu gate? I think with your talent, it''s not difficult to enter Xuanfu gate. Besides, it''s good to enter Xuanfu gate."


    Du Shaofu laughed and knew that Guo Ming meant well. He said, "that''s not necessary. If I have a chance, I''ll go to Xuanfu gate to see you."


    "All right."


    Guo Ming was a little disappointed. He thought that the school behind Du Shaofu was not simple, so he was not interested in joining the Xuanfu school. When he was in the wild animal mountain range, the elders around him were worried about the strong man behind him.


    They had a chat. After an hour, Guo Ming also left. In the afternoon, he would go back to Xuanfu gate with his elders.


    Du Shaofu sent Guo Ming away, looked at the back of him, and then said to Huangfu Qi: "brother Huangfu, if you want to enter Xuanfu gate, can I ask for you?"


    Huangfuqi smiles, then shakes his head, and says to Du Shaofu, "thank you, brother Du, but don''t use it. Xuanfu gate is a huge thing. There are not many young people who don''t want to go there, but I don''t think it''s suitable for me, and I don''t want to leave my current school."


    "Well!"


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu patted huangfuqi on the shoulder, and then said, "I''m going to leave first. I hope to see you again in the future."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu stepped away.


    Huangfu Qi looked at the straight back of the purple robe. He didn''t catch up with him. He just said, "brother Du, we will see you again."


    The figure of purple robe waved back, but did not turn back and walked away.


    Three days later, in the early morning, a quiet mountain path, with a low shade, covered the earth with faint green.


    A young man with a broad sword and purple robe wrapped in a purple cloth behind his shoulder walked slowly on the path, but his pace was slow. He took two steps to pause for a period of time. He seemed to be immersed in Mo''s understanding.


    "Chulala..."


    The fingerprints in the hands of the youth in purple robes are coagulated and waved. There is a kind of space that is indistinct and rippling out. It can bring out a kind of peculiar electric light. If you don''t pay attention to it, you can hardly see it.


    "Thank you for your temperament, brother 911. Thank you for your promotion.


    In addition, some book friends said that at the beginning, King xuanjiao was the peak of the animal kingdom at the beginning, but it was always the peak on the other side of the animal kingdom. I apologize. The previous article has been revised. The cultivation level of King xuanjiao is the peak of the other side of the animal King kingdom. Please forgive me. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    Naturally, Du Shaofu was the youth in purple robe. After leaving Beiling City, he went all the way to the central part of Zhongzhou. When no one was around, he flew in the air through many mountains in Dacheng. At this speed, he had already left Beiling empire.


    For a while, Du Shaofu looked like a headless fly. He didn''t know where to go. He wanted to find Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, his mother and his sister, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Three days ago at night, Du Shaofu inspected the storage bag and accidentally saw the two sets of martial arts skills that he had obtained from the ancient Yu storage bag of Guangming shenting.


    The breath of those two sets of martial arts made Du Shaofu feel that he had an indescribable feeling.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu opened up a set of martial arts skills, which were called "Lei Mie Zhi", which was only the mysterious level of Hou pin''s martial arts.


    However, Du Shaofu tried to practice, but he found that "Lei Mie Zhi" was not difficult to practice, but it had its shape but no spirit. Even the power of spirit and martial arts was hard to achieve.


    Du Shaofu also felt puzzled as to why he could not cultivate himself into Lei Mie Zhi.


    Later, Du Shaofu opened the second set of martial arts. The second set of martial arts was called "thunder and lightning". Hou PinChu''s level of martial arts skills was once seen by Du Shaofu. Although it was not as mysterious as it was, its power was absolutely excellent.


    It''s just that the cultivation of "divine light and Thunderstorm" is very easy for Du Shaofu''s cultivation level at this time, but like "Lei Mie Zhi", it has its form but no spirit, and its power is not even as high as that of Gu Yu.


    "What seems to be a shortcoming..."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth that the two sets of martial arts skills can be quite simple and successful, but if you want to stimulate the real power, it seems that there is still something missing, but the lack of it can not be felt for another time.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu looked ahead. In the morning light, there was the sound of the broken wind coming from afar.


    "Whoosh..."


    A streamer figure quickly swept, with the sound of broken wind resounding, behind it, at the moment, it seems that there are several figures are chasing.


    "Help, help."


    The figure in front of him seems to have met Du Shaofu. He immediately asks for help, and then the figure comes directly to Du Shaofu.


    In front of her, she was a girl of sixteen or seventeen years old. She seemed a little younger than Du Shaofu. Her eyes were dark, her eyes were pure, her long eyelashes were blinking, her nose was graceful, her red lips were crystal clear, her teeth were shining like pearls.


    But at this time, the girl''s face was very embarrassed. She was still stained with a little blood on her chiffon skirt, but she was still able to see clearly that her figure was graceful, her dark hair was curled up, and she was extremely beautiful.


    The girl fell in front of Du Shaofu and thought it was a savior. Then she saw that Du Shaofu seemed to be about the same age as herself. Suddenly, she was pale and charming, and her lips were like cherry petals. She quickly said, "are you here alone?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the girl who suddenly came for help. Somehow, with a sense of deja vu, he nodded slightly and said, "yes, I''m here alone?"


    "What do you do when you run to the wild mountains and mountains alone? Run fast. Those who are strong behind you will be bad if you are caught."


    As soon as the girl''s voice dropped, she immediately grabbed Du Shaofu''s hand and dragged him away.


    "Little girl, you can''t escape. You can''t get away with your hands!"


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of the breaking wind resounded. In a short moment, the three figures quickly fell down and blocked the girl and Du Shaofu who were about to leave.


    The three great men, with cold eyes, all have strong and fierce breath, and their cultivation breath is at the beginning of the reign of marquis Wu.


    "Not good..."


    The young girl was dignified and let go of Du Shaofu''s hand. She held a blue sword which had already reached the level of Rune in her hand. She kept Du Shaofu behind her back and looked at the three people around her with vigilance. Then she said to Du Shaofu, "you run away. I''ll stop them. The farther you escape, the better."


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak all the time. He was dragged and ran by the girl for no reason. At this time, he was still protected by the girl. He couldn''t help thinking that his elder sister Du Xiaoman was also protecting him when he was in Shicheng.


    "Why don''t you run? Run."


    Feeling no response from Du Shaofu behind her, the girl turned back and said to Du Shaofu in a hurry. She was coquettish and angry and said, "if you don''t run, you will be killed by them."


    "Don''t worry, they can''t kill me."


    Du Shaofu gave a slight smile, glanced at the three people around him, then looked back at the girl with a smile and said, "why did they want to kill you? Can you tell me?"


    "They are villains. Do you need a reason? You look smart, aren''t you a fool?"


    The girl glared at Du Shaofu. In the world of practitioners, it was the wild mountains. There was no reason for killing people. She said, "but they didn''t seem to want to kill me, but they wanted to capture me alive. If I fell into their hands, I''m afraid I would die even worse.""Jie Jie, who comes from the wild boy, since met, go to die."


    Du Fu''s glance at Shao Fu''s left side seems to have been relieved by Du Fu''s words.


    In the eyes of this great man, killing a 17-8-year-old boy in a wild mountain is like digging for things without any effort.


    "Hiss..."


    At the beginning of the reign of marquis Wu of the Han Dynasty, the strength was not weak. It was fierce and fierce. The paw print was like a beast''s claw. In the blink of an eye, it fell in front of Du Shaofu. The breath collapsed, making the space tremble and the space ripple.


    "Hide


    At that moment, the girl''s face was pale and she wanted to help.


    "Boom


    The low energy muffled sound then spread out, covering up the girl''s drinking voice.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Just as the girl was about to do something, no one could see clearly what was going on. He saw the man who had just started to fight Du Shaofu stagnated, and then the blood gushed out of his mouth. Finally, she flew away and fell heavily on the ground.


    The big man''s body was shaking, and he never got up again. It seemed that he was killed by the shock.


    This scene changed the faces of the three people. They didn''t see anyone doing anything at all. A martial Marquis had just begun to become a monk and died inexplicably.


    "No, there are strong ones!"


    After the two men were shocked, they turned around and ran away as if they had seen a ghost.


    "Bang Bang..."


    At the same time, the two big men just swept out, and the two invisible energy and vigor did not know where they came from. It was like thunder penetrating through the space, and the lightning was plunging in from the back of the two people''s heads, destroying the two people''s defense.


    At the beginning of the two warlords, they fell to the ground from the air. Their bodies were dripping with blood and their eyes were frightened. But they didn''t know how to die.


    The girl was shocked and took a breath. Her pure big eyes looked around, but she didn''t see anyone. Then she looked at Du Shaofu with shocked eyes and said, "did you just kill them?"


    "No, I don''t have that strength." Du Shaofu said with a slight smile.


    The girl looked at Du Shaofu for a while, her eyes blinked slightly, and said to herself, "yes, how can you have that strength? You are also dull."


    "Where am I


    It was the first time that Du Shaofu was said to be stupefied.


    The girl ignored Du Shaofu, looked at him in the air and continued to look at him. She seemed to want to know who had just killed the three martial arts practitioners.


    Seeing that the girl ignored him, Du Shaofu was quite helpless. Then he went to the three killed martial arts practitioners and took out their bags of heaven and earth and put them into his arms.


    The girl who was not far away looked around for a while, but did not find out what strong man was. She saluted respectfully and seriously and said, "thank you for your help. I don''t know which elder passed by. Murong xianger is polite."


    After a long time, she didn''t get a reply. She couldn''t help being a little disappointed.


    Du Shaofu came to the girl''s side, and said with a smile: "the strong hand should have gone far away. The strong man at that level is not willing to show up."


    The girl''s pure eyes had some ripples. Then she glanced at Du Shaofu and said softly, "what you said is reasonable. The strong one should have gone far away."


    "Are you called Murong xianger?" Du Shaofu asked the girl.


    "Well, my name is Murong xianger. I''m from Woye city. What''s your name? Where are you from? Why are you here alone?" The girl asked Du Shaofu.


    "Woye City, Murong?"


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu''s clear and bright eyes suddenly brushed off the waves and looked at the Murong xianger in front of her. She looked familiar. It was exactly like Murong you Ruo. When she came to Zhongzhou, Murong youruo also mentioned that if you had the opportunity, you could help her to see the current situation of Murong family in Woye city.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    "Why, have you been to Woye city?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s reaction, the girl seemed puzzled and asked Du Shaofu.


    "No, I''ve just heard of the city."


    Du Shaofu laughed and said to Murong xianger, "are you from Murong family in Woye city?"


    "Of course."


    Murong xianger seems not surprised that Du Shaofu knew about the Murong family in Woye city. Woye city is famous everywhere and is one of the largest cities in the alliance empire. Among them, Murong family is well-known. How many people know the Murong family in Woye city.


    "Oh..."


    In the middle of the air, suddenly a fierce bird hissed in the distance, and the distant air waves roared like the wind.


    Then a huge fierce bird, like an eagle or a leopard, has a ferocious big mouth. After a few wings spread, it reaches the sky. The air flow is roaring, and the gravel shoots around.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then there were more than a dozen figures jumping from the fierce birds, looking at the girl quite embarrassed. A middle-aged man in short clothes and strong physique immediately came forward to concern and asked, "Xiang''er, are you ok?"


    "Uncle, I''m fine, but many of our Murong family''s children have been killed by those people."


    Murong xianger''s eyes faded, then looked at the middle-aged man, quite surprised and asked, "why did you come so soon?"


    Murong xianger was quite surprised. She sent out a distress signal. According to the truth, no one in the family could come so quickly.


    "We are looking for you nearby. Recently, our Murong family has suffered a lot of attacks. As for who did it, the clan will find out. We are worried that there will be something wrong with you outside. It will be ok if you are OK."


    The middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at the three corpses on the ground around him. His brow moved darkly. He saw that all of them had arrived in the state of marquis Wu. Then he looked at Du Shaofu who was beside Murong xianger. Finally, he asked Murong xianger, "is this the man you found?"


    "No, I didn''t find the person I was looking for. I just met him. I was so stupid and implicated by me that I was almost killed by three people who were after me."


    Murong xianger shook his head and said to the middle-aged man, "it should be a strong man who happened to pass by to save me."


    Smell speech, middle-aged man side, at this time a pretty good-looking young man with a little rebellious color in his eyes suddenly glanced at Du Shaofu, a little disdain in his eyes.


    Listening to Murong xianger''s words, the middle-aged man looked around. He didn''t feel that there was a strong man around him. He didn''t say hello to Du Shaofu. Then he said to Murong xianger, "xianger, we should go back. Three days later, there will be a comparison between Murong and Gongsun, which is of great significance."


    "Did brother xiurui leave the customs?"


    Listen to the words of the middle-aged man, Murong xianger Jiao Yan suddenly becomes dignified.


    "Your brother xiurui should be about to leave the pass, but this time Gongsun family has Gongsun Bao who came back from Guangming shenting. I''m afraid it is..."


    The middle-aged man sighed slightly, and then said to Murong xianger, "we''d better go back first."


    "Good."


    Murong xianger nodded, then turned to Du Shaofu and said, "you idiot, this wild mountain is very dangerous. Do you want to take you to Woye city by the way?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Murong xianger, but immediately nodded and said with a smile, "thank you very much, Miss Murong."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu took the initiative to go to Murong xianger''s side, so that the middle-aged man did not leave a trace of his eyes, and secretly wiped out some fluctuations.


    However, the rebellious young man in splendid clothes gave Du Shaofu a direct and severe look.


    Du Shaofu didn''t see and didn''t care about the bright young man''s eyes. He always had a faint smile on his face. It seemed that he was a bit dull.


    "Oh..."


    For a moment, the fierce bird, like an eagle or a leopard, whistled in the air like a gale. Then the fierce bird flapped its wings and carried the people away.


    On the back of the fierce bird, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and did not care about the eyes of the Murong family. His eyes closed slightly and began to keep his eyes closed.


    The middle-aged man looked at Du Shaofu secretly, but then his eyes did not clear. Finally, he seemed to think of something. He looked rather dignified.


    After Murong xianger put a pill into his mouth, he also sat cross legged and began to breathe. A moment later, his graceful body was covered with a light Rune light.


    Fierce birds gallop, at dusk, on the back of fierce birds, there is a breath wave.


    Du Shaofu also slowly opened his eyes, and a vast city appeared in his eyes. The city was continuous and boundless. Many huge buildings were towering and magnificent, which shocked people.


    Fierce birds fly directly into the huge city, and in the middle of the air, you can hear the loud noise from the huge city. On the street, there is a dense crowd of people, which is extremely prosperous.


    A moment later, the fierce birds stopped in a vast square outside the courtyard, and the figures swept down from the huge backs of the fierce birds. Many big men with strong breath came forward to salute."I''ve met the third lady and the third master."


    Du Shaofu dropped the huge back of a fierce bird and looked at the building in front of him. In front of the vermilion gate, there were grotesque stone carvings of strange animals, like tigers and lions.


    On the golden plaque in the courtyard, there are three big characters: "Murong mansion".


    The building has a majestic momentum, magnificent, it is not difficult to see the extraordinary Murong family.


    Judging from the middle-aged man who was already at the level of complete cultivation of King Wu''s realm, Du Shaofu had long thought that Murong family had a great influence in Woye city. He did not expect that Murong you came from such a family, and did not know why it appeared in Lanling city.


    Murong xianger said to Du Shaofu, "fool, this is already Woye city. You should be careful. Don''t run around if you have nothing to do in the future, or you will not be killed."


    "Is this Woye city..."


    Du Shaofu smiles, looks at the majestic Murong family, and says to Murong xianger, "Miss Murong, I have no place to go in Woye city. Can you take me in for a few days and I''ll leave in a few days."


    "Boy, you are too aggressive. Who do you think you are? When Murong mansion is your home?"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice just dropped, the young man, who had been looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, suddenly drank coldly and said, "go quickly, or you will be ill treated."


    "The magnificent Murong family, ah..."


    Du Shaofu sighed slightly. He did not pay attention to the cold words and drinking words of the well-dressed youth, but sighed slightly.


    Murong Xiang''er frowned slightly and said to the young man, "brother Chen Jun, you are a guest from afar. I almost implicated him earlier. Let him stay in Murong''s house for a few days."


    "Sister Xiang''er, the boy''s origin is unknown. We..."


    Seeing Murong Xiang''er speak for Du Shaofu, the young man in Chinese clothes has a more intense chill in his eyes.


    "Well, Chen Jun, I''m a guest from afar. Can''t I afford a guest in Murong mansion?"


    The middle-aged man spoke and stopped the young man in splendid clothes. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "I don''t know where this little brother comes from


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly and said to the middle-aged man, "Du Shaofu is from Beiling empire."


    "I''m Murong hankai of Murong mansion. I''m the third. Since I have no place to go, I''ll stay in Murong house for the time being. Something has happened in Murong mansion these days, so please forgive me if you don''t know me well." The middle-aged man Murong hankai said to Du Shaofu.


    "The third Lord Murong is very kind. I''m grateful to accept him." Du Shaofu nodded slightly. His attitude was neither haughty nor haughty.


    "Somebody, take this little brother du to the guest room." The middle-aged man then ordered the servants around him.


    "Please..."


    A young man of twenty-eight or eight years old immediately stepped forward, and then led Du Shaofu into Murong mansion.


    "Third Master, the boy''s origin is unknown. Why should he be allowed to enter the mansion? Maybe he was sent by Gongsun''s family."


    Seeing that Du Shaofu''s back disappeared in the gate of Murong mansion, the young man in Chinese costume in the square immediately asked Murong hankai.


    "Chen Jun, don''t provoke Du Shaofu. Remember."


    Murong hankai explained to the young man in Chinese costume, and then he did not say much. He turned to Murong xianger and asked, "xianger, did you really meet him on the way?"


    Murong xianger nodded suspiciously and said, "what''s wrong, uncle, what''s wrong?"


    "Really..."


    Murong hankai pondered a little, and then said to all the people around him: "go in, and tell the children of the family not to go out these days. Someone is secretly trying to deal with my Murong family. The family will investigate it as soon as possible."


    The Murong family, the first-class family in Woye City, is magnificent, but not luxurious. It even has a kind of antique flavor. It has long corridors, rockery and small pools, as well as a kind of book atmosphere.


    Under the arrangement of the youth in Murong mansion, Du Shaofu came to a guest room.


    The guest room is actually a separate courtyard with a quiet, clean and tidy environment.


    At dusk, the sun is setting.


    In front of the courtyard, Du Shaofu stood quietly for a while, then he returned to his room to take pictures and sit down. After a moment, his whole body was covered with white light.


    At night, Woye city is shrouded in the moonlight. Above the sky, the moon is dark and the stars are bright.


    Outside a courtyard, a slender young man quietly looks up at the dark sky of the moon star. His eyes twinkle in the night sky, just like the electric light.


    "Leopard."


    As the voice dropped, a sixty year old man appeared behind the youth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    "Dad..."


    The young man turned around with his head bowed, his whole body exuded a faint cold breath, and his eyes were astringent and sharp.


    The old man looked like a man in his sixties, wearing a long shirt with monochrome patterns. There was a little gloomy air between his eyebrows. He did not have any breath fluctuation on his body. However, he let the surrounding space become distorted. He raised his eyes slightly and looked at the indifferent youth and said, "leopard, are you ready in three days?"


    The young man was twenty-five or six years old. When he heard the words, his cold and rebellious eyes flashed sharp light in his eyes, and a light chill passed through his eyes. He said, "there is only one Murong family in Murong family. Xiurui is OK, but he is not my opponent at all. No one can invite Murong family now. Three days later, it is time to revenge for elder brother. After so many years, Murong family should pay a price ¡£¡±


    "It''s been more than a decade. It''s time to pay." The gloomy air between the old man''s eyebrows became strong again.


    Night, night cover the sky, light moonlight through the night clouds fall on the city.


    In the quiet and simple courtyard, Murong hankai looked at an old man who was more than sixty years old in front of him, and said: "elder brother, I have made a general investigation. It should be Gongsun''s family who has recently attacked our Murong family."


    "Ah..."


    On hearing this, the old man looked back and sighed. He looked like he was more than sixty years old, but his face was very ruddy and smooth. Looking at him very young, it was not difficult to see that when he was young, he was afraid that he was also a charming and graceful man.


    After sighing, the old man said to Murong hankai: "for more than ten years, Gongsun''s family has been entangled. It seems that this time there is the backstage of the bright god''s court, and it''s going to get worse."


    "Three days later, the younger generation of our two families competed for three times. But apart from xiurui''s ability to fight, I''m afraid no one can compete with the descendants of the sun family. In particular, the Gongsun leopard is said to be extraordinary in the temple of light." The eyes of Murong hankai have a dignified color.


    "This is also fate. My Murong family''s martial arts have always been suitable for men''s cultivation, not for women''s. But our three brothers, you have not yet become a family, the second born xiurui, but I have given birth to three daughters, none of them male, but the two older ones are still disobedient."


    The old man''s eyes were dim, then he looked at Murong hankai and said, "the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. I''ll see it later. This is the robbery that my Murong family will come sooner or later. It''s not that the Murong family can fall down all the way to the present."


    The next morning, the night was about to disappear, and the dawn light slowly awakened the sleeping creatures.


    "Hoo..."


    In the room, Du Shaofu''s white light converged all over his body. He opened his eyes, and his essence was introverted. A faint smile appeared on his face. He practiced the mysterious skills and spiritual power very quickly, which surprised Du Shaofu himself.


    Then Du Shaofu''s face was slightly smeared with a smile. He murmured, "I understand martial arts. I don''t know if the mystery can be perfected."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu immediately fell into the lightning thunderstorm and thunder Mie finger of his recent practice.


    Unable to motivate the real powers of these two kinds of martial arts, Du Shaofu''s stubborn temper also came up. He wanted to try to perfect the mystery and see if he could stimulate the power of the two kinds of martial arts.


    "Hula..."


    In the room, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints condense and change. There are runes and flashes of light, which gradually sink into comprehension.


    Time goes by slowly, and in a twinkling of an eye, three days pass.


    The whole city of Woye is becoming more and more lively, with a large number of powerful people and various forces pouring in.


    The rivalry between the younger generation of Gongsun family and Murong family can be regarded as a competition between the two families, which naturally attracts countless attention.


    Around many imperial alliances, within the alliance Empire, the city of Woye is one of the largest cities.


    There are three families in Woye City: Murong family, Gongsun family and Wu family.


    These three families are powerful. They control many big cities around Woye city. They are separated from the royal family. Their influence is so great that the surrounding empires will also fear directly.


    And for the Murong family and Gongsun family, many people in the city are clear.


    Murong Youyou, the eldest daughter of Murong Hanlin, the head of the Murong family, grew up with Gongsun Hu, the eldest son of Gongsun Changkong. Although they were not engaged, the whole Woye City regarded them as a couple.


    Who knows that more than ten years ago, Murong youyou suddenly fell in love with a young man, even to the point of elopement. Gongsun Hu naturally did not want to. When Murong youyou and the young man were ready to elope, they wanted to kill the young man, but in the end, he was deeply hurt and died.


    Gongsun''s family has always put this account on Murong family''s head, and their enmity has been deeply buried since then.


    The two families also often fight with each other. They have never been broken for more than ten years. Their lives and injuries are numerous, and their hatred is getting deeper and deeper.


    Only recently did the two big families discuss that the younger generation should solve the problem. If the family wins two games in three games, the defeated family will hand over half of its territory free of charge, which is equivalent to a small empire. This gamble is so big that it is shocking and attracts the attention of countless forces.The third day dusk, the sunset shrouds, the red haze covers the sky.


    In the room, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed and completely entered the state of comprehension.


    In Murong mansion, a figure appeared in the courtyard of the guest room. In her twenties, she was dressed in elegant clothes. She looked good, but her face was a little gloomy.


    "Brother Chen Jun."


    Several young people jumped out and stood respectfully beside the young people in Chinese clothes.


    "How''s it going?" The well-dressed youth asked a few young men, with a gloomy look in his eyes.


    "That boy hasn''t come out for three days. I don''t know what to do inside."


    A young man said to the young man, "brother Chen Jun, do you want us to go and have a look? It''s no good. Let''s teach the boy a good lesson and then pull him out."


    "This..."


    The young man in Chinese clothes seemed to be moved by his heart. His eyes were slightly gloomy and flashing. He was about to speak when a delicate voice came out and said, "brother Chen Jun, what are you doing here?"


    A girl of sixteen or seventeen years old came slowly, her face was full of childishness, but her posture was graceful, her dark hair was curled up, and her beautiful face had dark eyes and pure eyes. It was Murong xianger.


    "Sister Xiang''er, why are you here? We''re just here for a stroll."


    When the youth saw Murong xianger, he immediately showed a smile. Several young people behind him also quickly showed a smile on their faces.


    "Yes."


    Murong xianger looked at the young man and said, "brother xiurui has passed the customs and is looking for you."


    "Brother xiurui is out of the customs."


    Hearing the speech, the young man suddenly changed color and showed a look of awe in his eyes.


    Murong xianger didn''t pay attention to Murong Chenjun any more, and moved forward to the guest room courtyard.


    "You help me to watch the third lady. I''ll see brother xiurui."


    Murong Chenjun looked at Murong xianger''s beautiful shadow. He did not dare to say anything. He whispered to several young people around him. Then he gave a gloomy look at Du Shaofu''s courtyard and then left.


    "Fool, are you here?"


    Outside the courtyard, Murong xianger looks into the courtyard.


    "How did miss Murong come here?"


    In the courtyard, Du Shaofu walked out slowly. Behind his shoulder, he was carrying a broad sword that seemed never to be untied. His resolute and handsome face had a faint smile. Although he was in the process of understanding, the surrounding movement could not escape the prying of Du Shaofu''s spiritual and spiritual power.


    Looking at Du Shaofu slightly, Murong xianger''s long eyelashes blink, her delicate nose, her sparkling red lips open slightly, and her white scallop teeth are shining like pearls. She says, "I''ll come to see how you can live in Murong''s house. By the way, you can go to a place with me?"


    Du Shaofu looked out of the courtyard without leaving a trace. Then he nodded and said to Murong xianger, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    The setting sun sank, and the silver gray evening dew covered the whole city.


    A moment later, outside the Murong mansion, there was a quiet path in the city. On both sides, ancient trees were thick and majestic. A crescent moon hung quietly in the southwest sky. The cold moonlight sprinkled on the earth, which was quite gloomy.


    Murong xianger walked quietly and did not speak all the way.


    Du Shaofu followed Murong xianger quietly, surveying the night scenery along the road, but he also enjoyed it.


    From Shicheng to Woye City, Du Shaofu seldom had such a free time in these years, although he still had a lot of worries in his heart.


    After a long time, Murong xianger stopped, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "do you have a sister or brother?"


    Du Shaofu stopped his steps and said, "yes, there is a elder sister and second brother. They are the daughter and son of my eldest and second brothers. They have been very good to me since childhood."


    "Brother xiurui is good to me."


    Murong xianger said softly, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but now I ask you if you have a sister or brother?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and his deep pupils twinkled like stars in the night sky. After a moment, he whispered to Murong xianger, "there is a twin sister, but we have been separated since childhood."


    Hearing this, Murong Xiang raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Du Shaofu. There were some ripples in his pure eyes and said, "you must miss her very much, then?"


    "Yes, very much." Du Shaofu smiles and thinks about it secretly.


    "I miss my elder sister and my second sister very much, too."


    The feather eyelashes are up, Murong Xiang''er''s eyes are sad, and the night breeze is blowing on her face. Her hair is moving. She adds sadness and says in a soft voice: "it''s a pity that my elder sister is no longer in this world, and my second sister doesn''t know where she is. At that time, I was too young to even remember her appearance."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    Looking at the girl in front of him, he hesitated for a moment. Du Shaofu said, "is your second sister called Murong youruo?"


    "How do you know that?"


    Hearing this, Murong xianger''s face suddenly changed. She was very surprised. Her eyes looked at Du Shaofu in surprise.


    "I heard from your family."


    Du Shaofu picked up his eyes and said to Murong xianger, "I believe it won''t be long before your second sister will come back, and she will miss you the same way."


    "Well, I believe so."


    Murong Xiang''er didn''t doubt Du Shaofu''s words. He said with a smile, "I heard that my elder sister left a daughter about the same size as me. I don''t know what''s going on now. It looks like my elder sister."


    "I believe she must be very beautiful, very much like your elder sister, and even like you."


    Du Shaofu said that in his mind, at the moment, he couldn''t help thinking of that simple girl.


    "Well, thank you for coming out with me."


    Murong xianger''s pretty face showed a happy smile, and then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I can''t see that you look dull, but it''s quite comforting."


    Du Shaofu said with a wry smile, "my name is Du Shaofu, not a fool."


    "But I like to call you a fool."


    Murong xianger''s mouth pouted slightly, then looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "tomorrow is the day for the younger generation of Murong family and Gongsun family to compete. Maybe this is also our Murong family''s disaster. If you are interested, you can go and have a look tomorrow. Maybe after tomorrow, you can''t live in Murong family."


    "Is the Murong family in trouble? Can you tell me about it?"


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes moved in secret, and asked Murong xianger that Murong youruo gave himself a chance to visit the Murong family in Woye city. If the Murong family was in trouble, even if he was unable to help, he would have to make a contribution. Otherwise, he might not be able to go back to see Murong youruo and Dai Xingyu.


    "It has something to do with my elder sister and brother-in-law..."


    Later, in Murong xianger''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned everything about the Murong family and Gongsun''s family, all originated from Dai Xingyu''s mother and father.


    "Gongsun Hu and others wanted to kill my elder brother-in-law. In the end, I didn''t know why. But it wasn''t my elder brother-in-law and my elder sister. But the Gongsun family and my Murong family have been fighting each other secretly for many times over the years. It is said that the Gongsun family secretly sought the man who killed me a few days ago. I''m afraid it is the younger generation of our family There must be a purpose behind Gongsun''s family. "


    Murong xianger sighed, Jiao Yan was gloomy, and said: "I hope this time Murong family will be OK."


    "Don''t worry. The Murong family will be OK."


    Du Shaofu said in a low voice. There were some ripples in his clear eyes. He didn''t expect that Dai Xingyu''s parents would be involved at this time.


    When they returned to Murong''s house, they were already in the sky.


    "You should rest early."


    In Murong mansion, Murong xianger took Du Shaofu out of the courtyard of the guest room and waved goodbye to leave. In the moonlight, the beautiful shadow disappeared in the long corridor.


    Watching the graceful and lovely figure disappear, Du Shaofu looks at the courtyard, moves automatically, and then stands with his hands on his hands and slowly enters the courtyard.


    "Hi..."


    As Du Shaofu had just stepped into the courtyard, the sound of the broken wind resounded. A fist wrapped in runes, accompanied by a strong energetic wind, came directly from behind Du Shaofu.


    But when the seal fell, Du Shaofu''s figure seemed slow, but somehow he avoided the seal, and went on walking into the courtyard.


    A figure emerged under the shadow of the moon. It was Murong Chenjun.


    Just a blow didn''t fall on the target. Murong Chenjun''s face was a little confused, but he thought it was a coincidence. Then he looked more gloomy. A chill passed his eyes and said coldly: "boy, the toad wants to eat swan meat. It turns out that the shameless entrance of Murong''s house is the idea of xianger''s sister. I tell you, xianger''s sister is mine. You''re looking for death!"


    When the cold words fell, Murong Chenjun''s mysterious Qi surged, and his fist wrapped the rune again. A breath of cultivation at the initial level of marquis Wu''s territory fluctuated, which made the surrounding space tremble.


    "Long!"


    Then, before the amazing punch, the space distortion was like the broken stone, which suddenly appeared behind Du Shaofu. In a short time, the fist of the former would fall behind Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    Before the fist, Du Shaofu''s figure had disappeared like a ghost, and the former''s fist fell through again.


    This moment, Murong Chenjun also really changed color, how the other party disappeared, he did not see clearly.


    Just as Murong Chenjun''s face changed color, Du Shaofu''s purple robe, which had just disappeared, reappeared in his sight, less than half a meter away.


    Four eyes are opposite, in the other party''s clear eyes, there is a frightening sharpness. Murong Chenjun shivers all over for no reason, and his soul is shivering for it."HISHI..."


    Murong Chenjun was shocked and frightened for no reason. His figure quickly wanted to retreat.


    "Whew..."


    But in this moment, several Rune fingerprints were swept out, and a forbidden seal fell on him. The dark Qi stagnated, and he was unable to move. He could not even speak.


    In the courtyard, Du Shaofu was still standing with his hands on his back. As if he had not done it himself, he slowly walked into the courtyard.


    The rest of Murong Chenjun, who was forbidden to move, was in the courtyard. His eyes were wide open and his heart was shaking. Du Shaofu even stopped him with his hands and feet. It was even easier to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Murong Chenjun was shivering all over and sweating on his back, but it was too late to regret.


    The next day, in the early morning, when the dawn just passed, the first ray of morning light poured into the city of Woye.


    Throughout the city, the streets and alleys have begun to have a large number of people began to go towards the central square of the city.


    The central square is the largest flat area of the whole Woye city. Whenever there are extra large activities and sacrifices in the city, they will be held in the central square.


    Naturally, the competition between Murong family and Gongsun family today can only be held in the central square to accommodate many onlookers.


    So it was not long before the morning in the central square of Woye City, there was a dense crowd.


    On the square, a gust of breath rippling, noisy voices gathered, resounding through the sky.


    "Hoo..."


    In Murong''s house, in the courtyard of the guest room, a young man in purple robe carrying a purple sword at the back of his shoulder walked out slowly. After stretching a little, he slowly walked into the courtyard. At this time, he was standing in front of Murong Chenjun all night.


    When he saw the purple robed youth in front of him, Murong Chenjun''s instinctive eyes trembled, but his body was unable to move at all. The trembling eyes proved that he was in fear and fear at this time.


    "Do you like your third lady? You said that if your third lady knew that you were not my opponent at all, you would not be able to raise your head in front of your third lady. "


    Du Shaofu looked at Murong Chenjun, who was forbidden to seal. He said with a smile: "it''s almost time. Take me to see today''s contest between the Murong family and the Gongsun family. I''m sure you will keep a secret for yourself, right?"


    As the voice dropped, several fingerprints of Du Shaofu fell on Murong Chenjun.


    "Pedaling..."


    As the forbidden seal was opened, Murong Chenjun staggered back two steps, which seemed to be the reason for standing all night, and almost sat on the ground.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, Murong Chenjun was even more afraid of seeing a ghost, and then he ran away from the courtyard where he dared to stay.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly and sighed a little. Then he left the courtyard. He was also interested in the contest between the younger generation of the two families.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu also met all the Murong people who were preparing to leave.


    "The Murong family is not weak."


    There are at least two practitioners in King Wu''s territory and many in Marquis state. Du Shaofu sighs secretly that the Murong family''s strength is not weak.


    "Fool, are you here? Come with us."


    When Murong xianger saw Du Shaofu, he immediately waved to him.


    Du Shaofu was not polite, and went directly to Murong xianger. His eyes swept through the crowd. Murong Chenjun, who had just fled, was also there.


    At this time, Murong Chenjun looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes trembled faintly, but he pretended that everything had not happened. This pretending is also a skill.


    As Du Shaofu walked to Murong xianger, many eyes around him were curious and puzzled.


    Although Du Shaofu has been in the Murong mansion for three days, he has never appeared in the Murong mansion.


    Therefore, few people know about Du Shaofu''s existence, let alone his origin.


    Seeing the strange young man in purple robe, he seemed to have a good relationship with the third miss, and no one asked more.


    However, the two elders of King Wu''s realm, who were supposed to be Murong''s elders, looked at Du Shaofu, and the two obscure breath fell on Du Shaofu.


    But to their disappointment, they couldn''t find anything in Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    "I''ve met the master and the second master."


    When the crowd was in turmoil, Du Shaofu followed his eyes, and several figures came slowly. At first, an old man with a look of more than 60 years old was ruddy and looked very young. Behind him, a man with a look of more than 40 years was Murong hankai.


    And behind them, there was a tall and slender young man in his twenties and twenties. His skin was white and his features were beautiful. He wore a little tight white clothes to show his perfect figure.


    "On the other side of Wuhou territory!"


    The breath of youth was restrained, but it was not easy to get all the breath under Du Shaofu''s prying. The atmosphere of cultivation on the other side of Wuhou territory was immediately revealed by Du Shaofu.


    At this age, you have reached the level of the other side of marquis Wu. The talent is absolutely extraordinary.


    "Dad..."


    Seeing the old man who was more than sixty years old, Murong Xiang''er immediately went over.


    The 60 year old man nodded slightly, then raised his eyes slightly. Finally, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu in the crowd, and walked slowly to Du Shaofu. At the same time, he said to Murong hankai, "third, is this what you said about Du Shaofu''s little brother?"


    "Yes, this is Du Shaofu''s younger brother. Xianger met him on the way." Murong hankai light road.


    Seeing the old man coming, Du Shaofu peeped into the old man''s breath, which was hard to detect. The breath fluctuation from the old man''s body made Du Shaofu feel that the cultivation of Murong Hanlin, the master of the Murong family, would never be under the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang.


    "Is it the land of Emperor Wu?"


    Du Shaofu was shocked, but his eyes did not leave a trace. He saluted with his fist and said, "this must be the master of the Murong family. You are very polite


    "You''re welcome. You''re a guest from afar."


    Murong Hanlin smile, and then on the eyes of the people in front of the body, facial expression micro coagulation, light way: "time is almost up, let''s go."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Woye city was originally a sea of people and bustling. Today, it is the most popular. Today, as the Murong family and Gongsun family of Woye City, the competition between the younger generation of the two families has one-half of the territory and the most winning or losing bet. Naturally, people can''t miss such a hot scene.


    It has been reported that the younger generation of Gongsun''s family has produced a lot of talents. Not only are there gongsunying, gongsunzhi, who are already famous in Woye City, but also gongsunbao, who has been admitted to the family of Guangming God court and become the disciples of inner court.


    It is said that Gongsun Bao is very famous even in Guangming temple. In Woye City, Gongsun Bao has been famous for a long time. Since childhood, he has brought a lot of halos and is famous in Woye city.


    On the contrary, Murong xiurui is the only one who can support the banner of the younger generation of Murong family, especially the lack of men.


    Although Murong xiurui is also famous in Woye city and has excellent talent, if compared with Gongsun Bao, most people will still choose Gongsun leopard.


    As for the other younger generation of Murong family, only one temurong Chenjun can get on the stage.


    It is said that Murong Chenjun came from the Murong family, and his talent is not weak, but if compared with Murong xiurui, it is far from enough.


    Around the central square of Woye City, with the passing of time, there has been a dense crowd of people, covering the sky.


    At the top of the square, on a high stone platform, is arranged with seats that are not needed.


    At this time, many figures were present, and the onlookers around could also recognize them. These seats, which are qualified to sit at the top of the table and have a panoramic view of the whole square, are the leaders and strong men of the major forces in the city of Woye. Ordinary people do not have that qualification.


    Today, the Murong family and Gongsun''s younger generation are competing, and the stakes are still half of the family. They also invite people from the whole city of Woye as judges and witnesses.


    Many people have also seen the Wu family in those high-ranking seats. The Wu family is another of the three big families in Woye city. In fact, Li, Murong and Gongsun families are able to stand in a tripartite relationship. Naturally, today''s scene is indispensable.


    In the middle of the table, there were nearly 100 people gathered around, and 20 or 30 people were sitting upright. Each of them was wearing a badge with the word "Gongsun", which symbolized the members of the Gongsun family.


    On the seat, an old man in his sixties was sitting upright. It was Sun Changkong, the current head of the Gongsun family. He looked rather gloomy. Occasionally, he bowed his head and talked with an old man beside him. His expression was extremely polite.


    By Gongsun Changkong''s side, a slender young man sat upright, his whole body exuding a faint cold breath, his eyes astringent and sharp.


    As time went by, more and more people were on the central square. The surrounding area was blocked and the noise was heard all over the sky.


    The sound and waves spread so that the whole city can hear it.


    While people were waiting eagerly, a large group of figures finally appeared at the entrance of the central square. With the appearance of the people, the whole square began to become more and more turbulent."The Murong family finally came."


    "This time, Murong xiurui is the main player of Murong family. Murong xiurui is the only one who is the strongest."


    "It''s said that Gongsun''s family has spread news. Today, it will make Murong family look good."


    With the Murong family came, there was constant discussion around.


    In many comments, Murong family members also slowly boarded the top platform of the square.


    The Wu family all slightly nodded to Murong family, which was a greeting.


    But Gongsun''s face is not very good-looking, even most of them are cold eyes.


    "Murong Hanlin, I thought you didn''t dare to come today."


    With the Murong family, Gongsun Changkong raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyebrows showed a faint gloom.


    "Why don''t I come? You''re only here early."


    While Murong Hanlin was talking, he sat directly in front of the row of seats that had been vacant. He sighed to himself that the relationship between the Murong family and the Gongsun family was the best, but now it is the same as the fire and water, and the hatred is like the sea.


    After Murong Hanlin sat down, Murong hankai and the strong old people of the Murong family all sat down. Du Shaofu had intended to stand aside and watch the excitement, but he was pulled by Murong xianger and sat beside him, which immediately attracted many eyes.


    In particular, Murong Chenjun''s eyes were almost angry, but when he thought about last night''s events, his eyes immediately gushed with fear and anger, and his face turned red.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You Murong family''s first fight. In the contest, you are conceited about life and death. Come on quickly."


    Gongsun Zhi was very impatient. He didn''t want to talk to Murong Hanlin at all. His voice dropped and he waved slightly. Not far from him, a young man with strong clothes jumped out like a cheetah.


    The young man, who was in his twenties and twenties, had a wolf like air in his eyebrows, and then just the Murong family members on the high platform said, "Gongsun family, Gongsun Ying, Murong family, who is going to die?"


    "It''s Gongsun Ying. This guy is a cruel character. It''s said that one person slaughtered an escort agency a year ago."


    "It''s said that Gongsun should have been the cultivation of the mysterious level of marquis Wu."


    With the appearance of Gongsun Ying, the crowd around him was full of uproar and discussion. In the city of Woye, the three words gongsunying were absolutely familiar.


    "Chen Jun, you go to the stage, pay attention to safety, do not fight hard."


    Murong hankai looks at gongsunying in the square, frowns slightly and waves to Murong Chenjun.


    "Yes


    Murong Chenjun was feeling uncomfortable. Gongsun Ying, who was looking at the square, seemed to have some confidence. After nodding his head, his figure soared into the air, and then landed directly on the ground of the square. Compared with Gongsun Ying''s admission, he was less agile, but more eye-catching.


    With the entrance of the two young people, the noise of discussion around the square gradually subsided.


    All eyes are tightly looking at the center of the square, eyes began to be hot, the two families of two young representatives of the war, is about to start!


    The man in the square, Gongsun Ying, dressed in vigorous clothes, seems to be a bit neat. He looks at Murong Chenjun in front of him with a little chill in his eyes.


    However, Murong Chenjun''s body was already tense. His eyes were fixed on gongsunying, and his dark Qi was surging. He was wary of Gongsun Ying''s instant action.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''ll let you do it first. You''re not my opponent anyway!"


    Gongsun Ying said lightly to Murong Chenjun. It seemed that he did not put Murong Chenjun in his eyes at all.


    "Hum!"


    Being despised by Gongsun Ying, Murong Chenjun can''t help but think about his unprovoked experience last night. It seems that he is going to put all his frustrations on Gongsun Ying. The dark air surging under his feet makes him go straight to Gongsun Ying.


    "Jie Jie, marquis Wu''s situation has just ascended the level, which is a little weak..."


    Although Gongsun Ying didn''t care, his speed was like a wild wolf. The dark air swept through the room and made the space tremble.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In a short time, the representatives of the two young generation were fighting and colliding with each other. The speed was as fast as thunder.


    Among the onlookers around, not many people can see clearly the two people''s moves. They can only see the two people on the square. In a short time, they suddenly collide. The powerful dark air collides with each other, and the low energy muffled sound spreads.


    "Whew..."


    The figures on the square flickered. At the beginning, there was no trial.


    On the high stage, the powerful people of the major forces looked at the field more carefully than the onlookers around. All the Murong family members were pale.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    "Bang..."


    After several moves, Murong Chenjun''s body was shaken away.


    At the same time, Murong Chenjun''s face was white, his fingerprints quickly condensed, and his talisman''s Secret lines twinkled. Then he became a ferocious monster like a tiger or a lion. The shadow covered his whole body like a fusion. His body was huge, and his power spread and collapsed around him.


    "Lion tiger monster."


    Looking at Murong Chenjun''s pulse and soul, Du Shaofu''s eyes also fluctuated a little.


    Although the lion and tiger monster is not a monster on the list of heavenly beasts, it is an absolute tyrant on the list of earth beasts. It is a species left by the interaction of lions and tigers, and less than one percent of them can survive.


    However, any surviving lion tiger monster can get the blood of the two clans of the lion and the tiger. It is extremely strong and powerful, and its power can reach the top of the list of beasts in heaven.


    "Roar..."


    The lion and the tiger roared, and the sound was so loud that people were frightened. Then the fierce tiger pounced on him, and the lion hunted the rabbit. With the storm like energy, he directly rushed to Gongsun Ying.


    "Do you have the soul of the artery..."


    Looking at Murong Chenjun''s pulse and soul, Gongsun Ying seems to have been on guard for a long time, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. The fingerprints in his hands were also condensed, and the talismans and secret patterns in front of his body condensed, and then he directly turned into a huge Ghost Wolf shadow in his palm.


    "Oh


    The shadow of the demon wolf is huge, just like a living creature. Lightning strikes on the pulse and soul of the former lion, tiger and monster.


    "Roar..."


    The two animal shadows collide, the broken runes flash brightly, and the roaring waves sweep the sky.


    "How strong


    "It is worthy of being the leader of the younger generation of Murong family and Gongsun family."


    All around, the spectators kept their eyes fixed, and the shouts converged, and finally reverberated in the square like thunder.


    "Well, I''m going to lose."


    Although Du Shaofu was not interested in this level of fighting, he also carefully watched the two men''s martial arts performance and pulse and soul stirring. It seemed that the final victory or defeat of the two men had already been known in his heart.


    "Chulala..."


    Soon after Du Shaofu''s Murong words fell, there was a great change in the scene. Murong Chenjun''s blood and soul of the lion, tiger and monster were torn apart by the shadow of the former.


    "The situation of marquis Wu has just ascended the level, you are not enough!"


    Gongsun Ying appeared in front of Murong Chenjun in an instant. It was like eating a wild wolf. It was extremely swift and violent. Suddenly, an extremely fierce attack broke out. A stream of fierce and mysterious air surged and hit Murong Chenjun''s defense like a bomb.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Gongsun Ying''s attack was as fast as thunder, crushing the former''s defense and hitting his chest heavily with several fierce fist seals.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, Murong Chenjun''s blood gushed from his mouth, and his face was white.


    "Whew!"


    However, in this instant, the blood mist from Murong Chenjun''s mouth was wrapped in dark gas, condensed into a blood arrow, and directly sprayed on Gongsun Ying.


    "Hum!"


    Gongsun should Snort and wave a stream of dark air to disperse Murong Chenjun''s blood arrow. The blood arrow burst and turned into a blood mist spray, which made his body instinctively stagnant.


    "I lost!"


    At the same time, Murong Chenjun quickly retreated from the square.


    Murong Chenjun''s face was very pale and ugly. It was also a shame to admit defeat and leave.


    However, compared with his own life, Murong Chenjun was forced to do so. This time, the rules of the contest between the two families were self financing, unless he left.


    "It was a quick escape."


    Du Shaofu smiles indifferently. Murong Chenjun''s cultivation strength is not enough, but his escape speed and means are good. To a certain extent, he still has some skills, although he is not on the stage.


    Looking at Murong Chenjun quitting directly to admit defeat, the Murong family''s face is also a little hanging, this is not only lost the array, but also lost people.


    It''s just that we can''t blame Murong Chenjun. They all know the purpose of Gongsun''s family. If we continue to resist, Murong Chenjun''s fate may be conceivable. Therefore, they support Murong Chenjun in doing so.


    Life is more important than life. This sacrifice is not worth it.


    "Lost one game."


    Murong xianger is delicate and dignified, and clenches her fist tightly.


    "Hum, are the Murong people so timid?"


    Watching Murong Chenjun withdraw and admit defeat, the angry Gongsun should also stamp his feet with hatred, and the ground cracks quietly crack and spread.


    It''s not Gongsun Ying''s purpose to defeat Murong Chenjun. He wanted to kill Murong Chenjun directly, but he didn''t expect that Murong Chenjun escaped faster than a rabbit.


    In the Murong family lineup, the 24-5-year-old young man in white got up, his white complexion was slightly coagulated, and then he got up with a little toe, and his figure immediately swept down the square."Whew..."


    The figure in white falls from the high platform, just like throwing a perfect arc from the high platform. The figure in white falls in front of Gongsun Ying in the square.


    The white clothes moved lightly, and the young people were beautiful with a touch of beauty. A slightly tight white dress showed the perfect figure. Looking at Gongsun Ying in front of him, he said, "Murong family has never had a coward. You are not my opponent. You should change."


    Gongsun should look at the man in front of him. His eyes are very ugly and have scruples. Then a sneer appears on his face, and his eyes show a frightful look. He says, "Murong xiurui, don''t be arrogant. Someone will take care of you!"


    As the voice dropped, Gongsun should bite his teeth fiercely, and his figure left directly.


    On the platform, a young man with short hair got up and wanted to leave.


    "Let me go. It''s hard for you to win him. Two wins in three games. I''ll deal with them earlier."


    Before Gongsun''s house, a young man in black stood up and stopped the young man with short hair. His body was slender. He looked at the young man in white in the square from a distance. His eyes were smeared with a light light light, like a flash of lightning.


    "Yes, leopard." Hearing the speech, the young man with short hair retreated in awe.


    "Gongsun Bao, make a quick decision. Don''t delay too much time. Don''t lose face for me."


    With the youth in black getting up, has been sitting beside a young man slightly raised his head, light said.


    The young man was only eighteen or nine years old. His beautiful face was as round and perfect as the beautiful boy in the legend. He was very beautiful. His full lips outlined a cool arc.


    At this time, Gongsun Bao was in awe of the young man. After nodding his head, his toes moved slightly, and his figure swept directly to the square.


    The handsome young man moved his body slightly, and even didn''t look around from the beginning to the end. He was indifferent to everything, or seemed to despise everything more appropriately.


    As if everything around him had not been put in the eyes of this beautiful young man. With Gongsun Bao on the stage, his eyes glanced faintly at the square.


    "Boom


    Gongsun Bao''s end was extremely swift and violent, which made the space tremble. The mysterious air was surging, but his breath was extremely cold. His eyes looked at Murong xiurui, which was sharp.


    At this moment, the square of this black and white two figures opposite, is also very dazzling.


    "Murong xiurui and Gongsun Bao are going to fight!"


    "The two of them are the first of the younger generation of Murong family and the first of the younger generation of Gongsun family. I don''t know who wins and who loses?"


    "Murong xiurui is powerful, at least to the other side of Wuhou territory."


    "Gongsun Bao has been in the palace of light these years. I''m afraid he has made great progress. At the beginning, Gongsun Bao''s talent was faint and he had to be Murong xiurui."


    Looking at the two attractive people on the square at this time, a lot of whispers broke out among the crowd around.


    For Gongsun Bao and Murong xiurui, there are few people in Woye city who don''t know each other.


    At this time, the battle between the two men also represents the peak battle of the younger generation of the two families, which is more eye-catching.


    "Murong xiurui, we meet again, use your strongest strength, otherwise, you are not the opponent!"


    Gongsun Bao looks at Murong xiurui. He doesn''t care about the whispers around him. His eyes are sharp and his eyes are cold.


    Murong xiurui looks at Gongsun Bao quietly. He doesn''t speak, but waves. The light of Rune in the long sleeve of white clothes spreads. With a wave of his hand, he holds a sword which is at least at the level of a high-grade Rune in his hand.


    "Boom


    On the sword, the rune moves, and the surrounding space rippling slightly, and the energy of heaven and earth begins to gather.


    "I didn''t expect that the famous" other shore sword "of Murong family also fell into your hands. However, you are the only one in Murong family who is qualified to use the" other shore sword "


    Gongsun Bao watched Murong xiurui take out the talisman. His face was gloomy and waved slightly. A machete with arm length also appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "Chulala..."


    With the appearance of the machete, in the moving radian, the cold light is bright, and a flash of dazzling light like an electric light flickers over the machete, which makes people tremble at the sight. In the sky, there is also the energy traction of heaven and earth.


    "Boom..."


    This moment, two people four eyes are opposite, half of the sky also immediately for a tremor, high above the beginning of the wind and clouds.


    On the high platform, all the eyes at this time also fell on the two people in the field.


    "Brother xiurui, you must win."


    Murong xianger clenched his fist tightly, and his pure eyes watched the field tightly.


    The Murong family can no longer lose this one. If they lose this one, the half Murong family will be Gongsun''s in the future.


    On the square, Murong xiurui looks at Gongsun Bao''s machete, and there is no trace between his eyebrows.Then the "sword on the other side" trembled slightly in his hand, and his body suddenly shrouded in a mysterious air like a halo.


    "The two watchmen sent in succession, asking for flowers and recommendation. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    Murong xiurui seems to be gentle and elegant, but at this time, the breath that spreads from his own body is extremely fierce, which makes the onlookers who are closer to each other breathe for one time.


    "He is indeed the first among the younger generation of Murong family."


    With the spread of Murong xiurui''s whole body breath, the huge oppression and pressure brought about by the spread of Murong xiurui''s whole body was praised by the onlookers around the square, and even many powerful people on the high platform nodded secretly.


    However, he felt the pressure from Murong xiurui''s body, but Gongsun Bao didn''t pay much attention to it. He slightly twisted Niu''s neck. On the machete in his hand, the electric light flashed by.


    With the flash of the light, even the surrounding space will appear short-term distortion, which is difficult for ordinary people to detect.


    Around the square, at the moment, there is no reason for silence, as quiet as death.


    The whole square is at daggers drawn, all eyes are tightly fell on the two people''s bodies, eyes do not blink, for fear of missing any moment.


    "Cough..."


    Among the onlookers, a young man finally coughed because he could not bear the increasing pressure in the atmosphere of fierce fighting.


    And it is this cough that completely detonates the tense atmosphere.


    "Whew!"


    At the same time, Murong xiurui made a move. His figure was like lightning. With his speed, a series of shadows were dragged out in the vacuum. The Runes of the sword in his hand broke out, and a sword awn swept out, and he stabbed Gongsun Bao like lightning.


    "Whew!"


    When the sword is swept into the air, the energy in front of the sword tip fluctuates. The energy ripples of the sword light spread out, radiating a large space, and the breath is fierce.


    Looking at the sword, the fierce breath diffused and shrouded, but Gongsun Bao was expressionless, and his eyes were more and more sharp.


    "Dang!"


    Just as the sword was stabbing, Gongsun Bao whirled his machete in his hand. With the concave curved back of the machete, he directly and accurately resisted the tip of the sword. Two waves of energy suddenly tore the air apart. The sharp energy broke the wind and swept the ground square full of dust.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, an electric light sprang out of Gongsun Bao''s machete, hitting directly on the former''s sword tip, which immediately made the former''s sword tip tremble fiercely, and Murong xiurui''s face changed greatly.


    "Whew!"


    In a short period of time, Murong xiurui''s "other shore sword" whirled around, and his body quickly stepped back a few steps. In a very short period of time, Murong xiurui stabbed more than ten swords.


    Each sword awn swept out, all for a short time stopped in the air. The twelfth sword awn swept out, forming a row of virtual shadows of sword awn, just like the essence, the shape like a phoenix spreading its wings, and the pressure raged across the sky.


    "It''s the Murong family''s" Twelve Phoenix killing "sword technique. It''s said that the cultivators in King Wu''s territory are also hard to practice successfully. Unexpectedly, Murong xiurui has already cultivated successfully!"


    With Murong xiurui urging that extraordinary sword skill, it immediately caused many exclamations.


    "Twelve Phoenix kill!"


    From Murong xiurui''s mouth, Murong''s "sword on the other side" moves in his hand. The twelve swords move the heaven and earth''s energy. The runes on the twelve swords are full of bright and dazzling. They make the square tremble and the space waves are surging.


    The sword was dazzling and brilliant, and the breath was fierce, and then it swept directly to Gongsun Bao.


    There is no doubt that Murong xiurui''s powerful sword skill, combined with his talisman and his own cultivation strength, is very terrifying, which makes the onlookers around him change color. Some strong people on the platform are also shocked. Many of them secretly feel shocked. When they were young, they never had such cultivation strength.


    Looking at Murong xiurui''s twelve swords, Gongsun Bao''s face and eyes are also slightly coagulated. The machete in his hand is like a circle spinning, and the electric lights are interwoven. With the rune, it turns into a huge light curtain to block the former''s twelve swords.


    The twelve swords are so powerful that they can even communicate with the power of heaven and earth. At this time, Gongsun Bao''s curvilinear aperture is about to crack. The two energies collide, and the astonishing ripple of Rune energy rises to the sky, gorgeous and contains destruction.


    "Broken!"


    Murong xiurui drinks, carrying twelve swords and doing his best to suppress Gongsun Bao.


    One after another of the sword suppression, fierce towering, Rune shooting.


    Gongsun Bao was crushed, and his momentum became weaker and weaker. Above the aperture of the machete, it seemed that he was about to crack.


    But at this time, Gongsun Bao looked at Murong xiurui beyond the light curtain, and said with a smile: "the top level on the other side of Wuhou territory, it seems that this is all your strength, but so it is!"


    The light shield of Gongsun Bao''s machete suddenly splits automatically. It''s no longer defensive, and the twelve swords go straight down.


    Murong xiurui looks puzzled, but he doesn''t want to let go of this opportunity. The twelve swords are connected to each other, and they burst out with astonishing brilliance. The swords are towering, and they are directly crushed down.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    This moment, countless eyes inside and outside the square are waiting for breath. I''m afraid that the victory or defeat is about to be separated.Du Shaofu sat up and looked at the square, but his face seemed to have a touch of helplessness.


    "Hum..."


    Twelve swords resound through the wind and thunder, and the power makes everyone tremble. This force is too strong to suppress and destroy everything.


    But the next moment, twelve swords swept down, but suddenly stopped.


    When people looked at him, he saw that Gongsun Bao''s machete erupted again, and the thunder and lightning light that was palpitating spread to the naked eye, just like a fork in a tree, which imprisoned Murong xiurui''s twelve swords.


    "You are weaker than I thought, not enough, far from enough!"


    At this moment, the cold in Gongsun Bao''s sharp and awe inspiring eyes surged out, the machete surged, and the lightning was rampant. Then he directly destroyed the twelve swords of Gongsun Bao and turned it into a broken Rune energy.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Gongsun Bao''s left hand punched out, and there was a "Zizi" lightning flash on his fist. It was as strong as thunder, as fast as electricity, and incomparable. With the force of rolling thunder, it hit Murong xiurui''s chest.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Murong xiurui''s defense was almost destroyed, and he was blasted. His blood gushed in his mouth, his face turned white in an instant, and his body flew away like a broken kite.


    "My God, Murong xiurui is defeated!"


    This result shocked everyone. Murong xiurui was defeated. Not many people would have been surprised, but they had to be shocked by the failure so quickly.


    "Die!"


    Murong xiurui''s body is still flying. Gongsun Bao''s eyes are full of killing intention. He is ready for it. The electric light on the curved knife in his hand spins out like a lightning flywheel. It makes the space vibrate and the electric light is shining, dense and full of destruction.


    At the moment, Murong xiurui can''t escape at all. If he is swept, he may fall down on the spot.


    Obviously, Gongsun Bao''s purpose is to kill him directly on the spot.


    "Stop it!"


    "We give in!"


    At this moment, Murong Hanlin and Murong hankai cried out loud. How could they not see Gongsun Bao''s purpose? Murong xiurui is the only hope of Murong family now. Even if half of Murong family are left, they can never lose Murong xiurui.


    What''s more, Murong Hanlin and Murong hankai have never been able to watch their blood lose.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the same time, the two figures have already swept away, two vast breath surging, in an instant, directly rushed to the square.


    "Murong Hanlin, Murong hankai, young generation contest, say good life and death conceit, you don''t intervene in it!"


    At the same time, with Murong Hanlin and Murong hankai leaping out, Gongsun Changkong and another old man of Gongsun''s family immediately appeared in front of them. They were prepared and would never let Murong Hanlin and Murong hankai rescue. One of the purposes of this contest was to kill the first person of the Murong family''s younger generation on the spot and cut off the Murong family''s hope.


    "Gongsun Changkong, you are deliberately killing people. You and I are not finished!"


    The roar and roar resounded through the whole city of Woye. At the moment, the breath of explosion in the air is not the same level as the younger generation who just competed. The four people fight in an instant, and the four terrible breath bursts out, making this void seem to solidify at this time.


    "Boom..."


    Above the sky, there is a vast amount of energy in the chaotic space. The source of dazzling runes is constantly surging out, forming a vacuum field that few people can pry into.


    "The strong men of the two families are fighting!"


    Around the square boiling, countless eyes shocked, and so on from the height of the spread of the pressure, so that the surrounding creatures tremble.


    Murong Hanlin and Murong hankai are blocked. Gongsun Bao''s face is full of murderous intention. His machete cuts through the space. In an instant, he is in front of Murong xiurui. Everything is like lightning. Countless eyes are trembling in this instant, which cools Murong xiurui.


    "Whew!"


    At this time, a purple robe appeared in front of Murong xiurui who was flying. He waved his hand and swept his long sleeve. Under the shock of countless eyes, he directly reached out and swept Gongsun Bao''s terrible machete to the wrong direction.


    "Chulala..."


    Curved knife whirling, in the square line cut a curved ground cracks, a time flying sand and stone, stone shooting.


    Gongsun Bao''s face changed abruptly, his fingerprints congealed, and his mind moved. The machete suddenly whirled into his hand, and his eyes suddenly focused on the purple robe figure that suddenly appeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    "Boom..."


    In the sky, the four strong men were pounding at each other, as if to overturn the whole sky.


    However, the four people just touched and separated, and they all felt the changes below. The four figures suddenly swept out, and their eyes fell on the purple robed figure.


    At this moment, the eyes of the whole square also fell on the figure of the purple robe. His face was firm and resolute, with a faint smile. What was particularly striking was that he carried a mysterious sword wrapped in purple cloth on his back and shoulder.


    "It''s a fool. How did he get up there?"


    Murong xianger looked at Du Shaofu, who had already appeared in the square. He could not help but look at the empty seat beside him in shock.


    Murong xianger''s eyes were unbelievable. She had just seen it with her own eyes. The fool was so easy that he resisted Gongsun Bao''s attack. It was an opponent that brother xiurui could not contend with.


    "Who is that young man from the Murong family?"


    "It was Gongsun Bao who resisted Gongsun Bao just now. What''s the reason? It''s so tough."


    "It seems that they are not the young people of Murong family. Did the Murong family invite them?"


    After the shock around the square, then a confused murmur immediately spread away.


    Murong family, Gongsun family, Wu family, all the eyes of the powerful three families on the stage were Qi Qi''s attention to the purple robed youth.


    At the moment, no one noticed that when he saw the voice of the purple robed youth in the square, the beautiful young man in Gongsun''s house on the high platform, who even Gongsun Bao had to revere, was suddenly shocked by his eyes, ignoring the contempt around him, and instantly there was a surge of talent.


    "Bang!"


    Murong xiurui fell on the ground, blood mist gushed out from his mouth, and the "other shore sword" also fell to one side.


    When Murong xiurui struggled to get up, he looked at the purple robe figure in front of him. On his pale face, his eyes were also surprised.


    Naturally, the youth in purple robe is Du Shaofu. At the critical moment, even for Murong youruo and Dai Xingyu, he can only stand up.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at the purple robed youth in front of him, Gongsun Bao frowned, and vaguely felt that the strange purple robed youth who was several years younger than him was not easy to provoke.


    Du Shaofu looked at Gongsun Bao and said, "it doesn''t matter who I am. You have won, so you don''t have to kill."


    To tell you the truth, Du Shaofu didn''t want to take part in the affairs of the daomurong family and Gongsun family. Most of the two families had strong Emperor Wu''s territory, and several of them were King Wu''s.


    Just listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Gongsun Bao''s eyes suddenly fell on Du Shaofu''s body, and said: "this is a matter between the Murong family and the Gongsun family. No matter who you are, you are not qualified to intervene. I''m afraid you have no strength to intervene. I think you''d better learn to go!"


    "You''ve won, so let''s go."


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu ignored Gongsun Bao, and walked slowly to Murong xiurui, whose face was pale and stunned. He wanted to take Murong xiurui away directly.


    "Hi..."


    The breath of space fluctuated. Gongsun Bao appeared in front of Du Shaofu like a ghost. He stopped Du Shaofu from leaving. His face was cold and he said coldly: "boy, this is Woye city. No matter who you are, it''s better to know how much you have."


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly lifted. In his clear eyes, he gradually looked gloomy. He looked at Gongsun Bao and said, "why, do you want to fight with me?"


    "Today''s contest, life and death are conceited. You and Murong xiurui can only go down one today. If you don''t believe it, try it!"


    Gongsun Bao''s eyes were not covered with cold, but looking at the purple robed young man''s eyes, there was no reason to tremble. If he had not felt that the purple robed youth was not easy to provoke, some were afraid of capsizing in the gutter, and he was afraid that he could not help but direct his hand, how could he still talk nonsense.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he glanced slightly from the platform in front of him and fell on the high altitude. At this time, he was watching the change of Murong Hanlin. Murong hankai and other four people moved their eyebrows. Then he continued to look at Gongsun Bao and said, "well, you have won half of the Murong family now. If you win, the whole Murong family will be eliminated Apart from others, all of them belong to your Gongsun family. If you want to take Murong xiurui''s life, I will not stop it. But if you lose, the half of Murong family will withdraw, how about? "


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu seemed to have deliberately mixed in the mysterious atmosphere, making it clear to the ear.


    At this time, listening to Du Shaofu''s words, some people were surprised, others were shocked, and some people were puzzled. The last whispers suddenly rang out.


    "What''s the origin of the youth in purple robe? What a big tone


    "Can you make decisions for the Murong family? I''m afraid the relationship with Murong family is not simple!"


    "Is it certain that the purple robed youth can surpass Gongsun Bao?"¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    One after another of the discussions spread, whispering around the square, high above, Murong hankai, Murong Hanlin, Gongsun Changkong and so on are all changing.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Gongsun Bao looks at his father Gongsun Changkong in the sky after a short doubt.


    Du Shaofu''s words obviously have a lot of attraction to Gongsun Bao. If he wins, he can get the whole Murong family, which is undoubtedly a complete defeat of the Murong family and the life of Murong xiurui.


    Even if he can''t win, he just doesn''t win. There is no loss at all. Gongsun Bao is naturally moved.


    In the sky, Gongsun Changkong was also unable to choose for a while. He was an old fox, but in front of this matter, he really did not know how to choose.


    Naturally, Gongsun Changkong had confidence in his son. However, the strange boy in purple robe dared to speak out and was afraid to have some skills.


    After pondering for a while, Gongsun Changkong looked at Murong Hanlin and asked in a deep voice: "hum, Murong Hanlin, can that boy''s words represent you?"


    Murong Hanlin and Murong hankai are facing each other. At this time, it is related to the whole Murong family. To bet the whole Murong family on a strange boy in purple robe, it is much more difficult for them to make a choice than Gongsun Changkong.


    The strong men of the Murong family group are also looking at each other, some are worried, some are confused, and some are afraid.


    All Murong family members are very dignified and nervous at the moment. I wonder if the master will bet the whole Murong family on a strange boy. This is absolutely too risky.


    "The little brother..."


    Murong Hanlin looked at Du Shaofu and Murong xiurui in xiakong square, and then looked at Gongsun Changkong. It seemed that he had made a huge decision and said, "he can represent me and Murong family!"


    "Who is that young man in purple robe?"


    With the Murong Hanlin''s words falling down, the square around again has a lot of discussion. The Murong family can put the whole family on the body of the purple robed youth. Do you really think that the purple robed youth is enough to defeat Gongsun Bao? Then why don''t you leave early to deal with Gongsun Bao?


    At this time, compared with those around the audience, the Murong family was more shocked. Unexpectedly, the master of the Murong family actually suppressed the whole Murong family on an unknown boy.


    On the high stage, the eyes of a handsome young man in Gongsun''s family had been firmly fixed on Du Shaofu''s body without half a minute''s moving away.


    "Boy, even so, let''s do it. Maybe I''d like to thank you. But for you, I''m afraid I won''t get the whole Murong family."


    Gongsun Bao sneered and looked at Du Shaofu. He was a disciple who came out of the temple of light. Although he was not comparable to the influential figures in the temple, he was also gifted. He was No. 1 among his peers.


    Although the purple robed youth seemed to have some skills at this time, Gongsun Bao didn''t believe in himself. He couldn''t help being a boy a few years younger than himself.


    "You want to quit." Du Shaofu ignored Gongsun Bao, but bowed his head and said to Murong xiurui.


    "No matter who you are, the Murong family is on you. Please, thank you."


    Murong xiurui looks at Du Shaofu, and his voice drops. Then he slowly walks down the square.


    "Hum, Murong Hanlin, Murong hankai, if you intervene again, I will never be polite!"


    Gongsun''s voice dropped, and a sneer appeared on his face. After sweeping his long sleeves, he swept back to the high platform to sit and wait for the Murong family to get all his money.


    Gongsun Changkong was very aware of his son''s strength, his accomplishments on the other side of marquis Wu''s territory, and going out of the bright god''s court was enough to surpass his opponent''s rank in the outside world. Could he really not deal with him? The purple robed boy who looked a few years younger could not be made.


    Murong Hanlin, Murong hankai face to face again, can only be swept back to Gaotai.


    At the moment, the pressure of the Murong family is the biggest. If Du Shaofu fails, the result will be Those results, let Murong Hanlin and Murong hankai two people dare not imagine.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu looked at Gongsun Bao again. Instead, he looked at Gongsun Bao with a relaxed and relaxed look. He looked at Gongsun Bao and said, "if you want to win over the Murong family, you may have no hope. Go ahead!"


    "Tomorrow, Xiao Yu broke out. First of all, I''d like to tell you all about it. I''d also like to ask for flowers to thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    "Play tricks, this is the city of fertile fields, you can''t be wild!"


    Gongsun Bao is a well-known disciple of Guangming temple. He has practiced many secret arts and magical powers for nearly ten years. In the city of Woye, he is the most powerful young generation and has his own pride and conceit.


    "Boom


    Gongsun leopard moves, and the surrounding space is trembling. The hidden patterns of his body''s talisman flicker, with thunder light and electric light, and finally turns into a thunder light fierce bird.


    "Ji..."


    The fierce bird is like an eagle but not a hawk, like a wild goose but not a wild goose. The rune wings are bright and dazzling, and the electric light is flashing. They dive to Du Shaofu with fierce momentum.


    Obviously, it is more serious to deal with Sun Shao Fu than with Du Gongbao.


    Gongsun Bao can also see that the other party''s purple robed youth is extraordinary, so there is no carelessness, which is enough to represent him. Gongsun Bao is definitely not a fool, not a reputation.


    Looking at the shadow of Gongsun Bao''s animal power, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. Among the ten thousand birds, how many could be compared with the golden winged Dapeng bird.


    With a slight exploration of his hands, Du Shaofu stretched out his hand and crossed the arc in the air. The golden talisman wrapped his hand like a faint trace of golden wings on his arm, and then he directly fanned the shadow of the fierce bird and crushed him with a powerful momentum.


    The two fight instantaneously, and their eyes are closely around.


    Seeing that it seems slow, but in fact, it is as fast as lightning. In the fight, the youth in purple robe once slapped, and immediately crushed to the evil bird''s virtual shadow.


    The moment the two collide, the lightning flashes and the dazzling Rune flashes.


    "Chulala..."


    At this moment, countless eyes were shocked and trembled. The shadow of the fierce bird was destroyed, and it was directly fanned into pieces, which was vulnerable to a single blow.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Gongsun Bao''s mouth was full of blood, and his eyes were shocked. His heart was extremely shocked and complicated at the moment. However, at the same time, the machete, which was absolutely the highest quality of Fu, had already been cut off.


    The animal power that has just been condensed is Gongsun Bao''s trial and also a feint move. His real killing move is this knife.


    Gongsun Bao knew that the other party''s purple robed youth was extraordinary, so he wanted to psychedelic to block the opponent, and then killed the opponent directly, which was a disgrace to the Murong family.


    According to Gongsun Bao''s expectation, this unexpected killing move can at least make the purple robed boy seriously hurt. He has used this move many times, but he has failed in a hundred trials. Many of his accomplishments are better than him, and finally he suffers a great loss.


    "Kill thunder and kill sword!"


    When the knife awn was cut off, lightning and thunder suddenly flashed from the sky above the square square, which seemed to form a glowing electric light cluster, which broke out a powerful destructive momentum, and the whole square and the void were shaking.


    "That boy in purple has been cheated. It''s not good!"


    The knife awn is like a broken space. In the flash of lightning and thunder, the breath is destroyed. At this moment, many people take a cool breath for Du Shaofu.


    "My God, am I wrong?"


    "No way, how could it be so tough!"


    For a short time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were still cool, and in the next moment, they were all stunned.


    The purple robed young man was fearless of Gongsun Bao''s terrible knife. If he didn''t change his bare hand, he would come out of the sky directly. The golden dark Qi Rune light on his hand was not afraid to destroy the power of the sword and thunder and lightning, just like searching for something from a bag. Then he directly grasped the machete which Gongsun Bao had chopped.


    "Chulala..."


    The space fluctuated and the electric light was rampant, but it had no effect in front of Du Shaofu at this time.


    Du Shaofu caught Gongsun Bao''s machete directly among the countless eyes around him. It immediately solidified the space and destroyed the empty terror knife awn, making Gongsun Bao''s machete unable to move forward by half an inch.


    The purple robed young man fought Gongsun Bao with his bare hands, a sword or a killing move. How astonishing, and what a powerful strength is needed to do it!


    "Boom..."


    Gongsun Bao''s face changed greatly. At the moment, his proud and confident eyes finally showed the color of fear. He was full of dark air. He wanted to break away from his machete. Suddenly, the atmosphere of cultivation at the top level on the other side of Wuhou territory swept away like a storm, making the air on the square soar to the sky, like a tornado storm swept through the sky, and the roar of "boom and rumble" resounded Go ahead.


    However, no matter how Gongsun Bao struggled, Du Shaofu held the machete in his hand, but he could not move at all.


    "If you want the Murong family, you can only wait for the next time!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and his cool pupils were slightly cold at this time, with a kind of domineering power integrated into the blood and bone marrow. In the storm of energy breath, Du Shaofu was like a rock and could not be shaken. His left hand protruded out, wrapped in golden light, and then haunted with runes.


    "Boom


    The left hand clenched the boxing, which was as powerful as thunder, and the shaking sound was as loud as thunder. The surrounding space was also shaking slightly. In the process of holding their breath and trembling fiercely in their hearts, Gongsun Bao''s chest was directly hit by a fist."Poo Hoo..."


    After one blow, Gongsun Bao''s defense was destroyed and shattered, and then blood gushed from his mouth and his clothes were broken.


    Gongsun Bao''s body immediately flew, but the machete in his hand fell directly into Du Shaofu''s hands.


    "No, thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu is holding Gongsun Bao''s curved sword, which is extraordinary.


    For Du Shaofu, no matter what the occasion is, as long as it is in his hands, it is simply too difficult and almost impossible for him to hand it over again.


    With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu made no mention of his words. He directly condensed his fingerprints and wiped off the seal on the machete. Then, in full view of the public, he directly put Gongsun Bao''s curved knife amulet into his heaven and earth bag.


    The young man in purple robe was just one move. He not only robbed Gongsun Bao''s talisman, but also severely damaged Gongsun Bao. It was really shocking.


    At the moment, what is more shocking is all the people on the stage. Their eyes are almost staring out of their eyes, especially the Murong family.


    At this moment, all the people of Gongsun''s family suddenly looked ugly.


    "Pedaling, pedaling..."


    Gongsun Bao didn''t fall to the ground. He took more than ten steps to stabilize his body. Cracks were found on the bottom of each step. Finally, he stopped his retreat.


    "Pooh


    Gongsun Bao''s face was black and blue. His chest bone and head seemed to be broken. There were bursts of pain. He just saw that his talisman had been taken away directly. He wiped out the mark, and immediately opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of red blood again.


    "Asshole!"


    He could not help it any longer. Gongsun Bao roared, and his fingerprints condensed rapidly. All of a sudden, the talisman''s Secret lines twinkled, and the soul of the artery formed a huge gray python.


    The python surrounded Gongsun leopard, and his whole body was shining with dazzling charm, which made him look like a lord of terror.


    "Hiss..."


    The gray Python''s mouth spits with thunder and lightning, as if it can breathe in and out thunder and lightning.


    The spread of terror made the spectators around him feel palpitating and trembling. All of them changed their color. He praised Gongsun Bao as the first person of the younger generation.


    "Kill!"


    Gongsun Bao got angry and urged the pulse soul to roar with a sense of terror. With the giant python of the pulse soul swept out, it was like a dragon in the sky. With the breath of thunder and lightning of destruction, Gongsun Bao suddenly dived down from the sky and instantly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, his eyes were domineering and frightening, and a faint chill passed by.


    "Boom


    Just as the serpent''s vein and soul roared ferociously in front of him, Du Shaofu''s figure did not retreat, but went forward instead. He burst out with a fist, and the golden light flashed like thunder!


    "Bang bang!"


    Gongsun Bao''s giant python is extremely powerful. It was just as fierce as suppressing the sky. In a flash, it was smashed by Sheng Sheng and exploded from the beginning to the end with the blow of Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    Pulse soul Sheng Sheng Sheng was broken, Gongsun Bao''s figure was revealed in confusion, and he fell to the ground with blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were completely shocked.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu put his foot on Gongsun Bao''s chest, smashed the body of Gongsun leopard, and stepped into the crack in the ground.


    "Pooh!


    Smoke and dust, stone shooting, Gongsun leopard mouth blood straight.


    "Gongsun Bao is defeated. It''s so miserable!"


    "Gongsun Bao is vulnerable in front of the purple robed youth!"


    Around the square, countless people in a short period of time after the shock, the sound of a large piece of inverted cool air resounded, one after another!


    Gongsun Bao, the first of the younger generation in Woye City, was a disciple of the light God court. At this time, in front of the purple robed youth, he was so vulnerable!


    That purple robed youth has always been understatement, all the time, so powerful, even so strong!


    "That fool''s strength is so strong...!"


    In Murong''s home, Murong xianger looked at Du Shaofu in the square. Her pure eyes were bulging like a frog. She was so shocked that she never knew that the fool''s strength was so strong. At this time, Murong Chenjun, who returned to the high platform, looked at the purple robed youth in the square, and felt a little shivering involuntarily.


    "Second, go on asking for flowers. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    "It''s so deep."


    Murong hankai was shocked. At the beginning, he had some doubts. If he was an ordinary young man, how could he be humble or arrogant and indifferent under the intangible atmosphere of his perfect level of King Wu''s realm.


    No one can pry into Du Shaofu''s breath, but his temperament can''t be restrained.


    Murong Hanlin clenched his hands and then slightly relaxed. He did not speak. However, it is not difficult to see that his eyes were full of extremely restless fluctuations.


    "Win, we win!"


    Among the strong Murong family, after a short period of shock and silence, they were suddenly excited. Even the old Murong family members were no exception, and their whole body was shaking.


    "You are defeated!"


    Du Shaofu let go of Gongsun Bao. With a sweep of his long sleeve, he was about to turn around and leave.


    Gongsun Bao''s eyes were shocked and frightened, but he did not dare to resent him. At the moment, he had no power to fight again. He could only watch Du Shaofu turn away.


    "Yes, it''s really good. I didn''t expect that in a short period of time, you should have arrived at this step."


    A faint voice came out, which seemed to be born with pride. Just as the voice fell, a beautiful young man in front of Gongsun''s family stood up.


    The young man was eighteen or nine years old, with a faint pride in his mouth and a smile on his face. But when he looked at Du Shaofu, he felt a little chilly.


    Du Shaofu immediately raised his head and looked at the high platform. At that time, it was the eighteen or nine year old man who had stood up. At this time, there were some fluctuations on his face. He murmured two words: "Gu Yu."


    The most beautiful young man was Gu Yu, the bright god court who had fought with Du Shaofu in tianwu college.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu met Gu Yu again in Woye city. He was quite surprised, and then his eyes were slightly gloomy.


    Although Gu Yu was beaten up last time, it doesn''t mean that Du Shaofu has a good impression on Gu Yu and hurt his elder sister Du Xiaoman. For Du Shaofu''s temper, it''s not too much to fight once.


    "Hi..."


    As the voice dropped, Gu Yu''s toes touched the ground, and then his body fell down from the high platform. The beautiful and upright figure and extraordinary temperament immediately made the surrounding girls scream.


    "Seems to know him?"


    A line of eyes immediately fell on Gu Yu''s body. Listening to Gu Yu''s words, he seemed to know the purple robed youth, and the relationship should not be general.


    At this time, the faces of Gongsun family changed more. The identity of Gu Yu was not known by others in Woye City, but it was known by the strong of Gongsun family. The body of spiritual pulse is equal to the posture of a hero, which is not comparable to that of ordinary heroes, but can be compared with that of a king.


    In the temple of light, Gu Yu also has a very high status, and its own strength is extremely strong. It is said that he has got a big chance recently and stepped into a terrible situation.


    Gu Yu landed, a pair of dazzling black eyes that seemed to be able to see through the past and this life. He looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, but the smile seemed to be a little dangerous and gloomy.


    At the moment, although Gu Yu could not fully understand Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength, he could also feel the extremely strong breath of forehead. His heart was full of wonder.


    When he was in tianwu college, Du Shaofu''s cultivation level was low and low, but at this time, he seemed to have reached a strong level, which shocked Gu Yu.


    Just now Gu Yu didn''t stop Gongsun Bao, but he also wanted to try these years. How strong was Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength? Was he still qualified to let him do it.


    The last defeat in tianwu Academy was undoubtedly a stain on Gu Yu''s life. If Du Shaofu was not defeated once, it would be a magic barrier in his life''s cultivation.


    Du Shaofu looked at Gu Yu, but his face did not look good, but then he looked at Gu Yu indifferently and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "If you interfere in the affairs between the Murong family and the Gongsun family, I can only plan to intervene and defeat me, or you can''t protect the Murong family." Gu Yu looked at Du Shaofu, and a sneer appeared on his beautiful face. In recent years, he was obviously more mature than he had been.


    "It''s over, isn''t it much to do with you?"


    Du Shaofu picked his eyes with a faint smile, looked at Gu Yu and said, "besides, you were not my opponent at the beginning. Now you still want to fight with me. The result is the same, and it can''t change much."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Gu Yu was not angry. He just shook his head and sneered: "it''s been so long. Now, who is stronger or weaker? I''m afraid there is a gap again. I know that you are the brave king of the stone dragon Empire and the leader of the world alliance. I can only regret that all these things have no effect in front of me, nothing at all."


    Gu Yu was concerned about the stone dragon Empire and the dark forest. Strictly speaking, he was only concerned about Du Shaofu.


    Gu Yu even knew that Du Shaofu had defeated "Lu Kun", the king of the heavenly snake sect. But if he fought with Du Shaofu at this time, he was confident to defeat the former.Gu Yu''s confidence does not come from arrogance and conceit. On the contrary, since the last defeat of tianwu college, he has no longer been proud and conceited. Therefore, it has benefited him a lot in recent years.


    At this time, the confidence in Gu Yu''s heart came from the bright god''s court and from his hard work in recent years.


    Over the past few years, in order to defeat Du Shaofu as soon as possible and relieve his own breath, Gu Yu has been practicing hard than usual.


    With the great opportunity he got this time, Gu Yu''s talent would not be much lower than the "king of man". Therefore, he really did not believe that he could not do anything to Du Shaofu who came out of the small place of tianwu college.


    Gu Yu''s voice stopped for a moment, then looked at Du Shaofu and continued: "today you have only one battle, and you have no choice. If you interfere in the affairs between the Murong family and Gongsun family, you will have to pay a price. Gongsun''s family has already turned to our Guangming divine court. If you step in, you will be involved in the affairs of our Guangming divine court. If you don''t fight, you will not only die, but I will guarantee that the whole Murong family will not stay until tomorrow. If you win me, you will be able to leave and keep the Murong family. You have no choice! "


    "Gongsun''s family has gone to the court of light!"


    Listening to Gu Yu''s words, on the high stage, Murong family and Wu family are all color change.


    Woye city has always been under the control of three families. If the Gongsun family went to Guangming divine court, the future Woye city will undoubtedly become the bright god court sooner or later.


    "It turns out that the beautiful young man is from the court of light!"


    "It seems that the young man is even stronger than Gongsun Bao. It seems that the people of the NPC and CPPCC have been resentful for a long time."


    Around the square, at this time, the relationship between the two protagonists in the square is also clear.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about the relationship between Gongsun''s family and Guangming shenting, and had nothing to do with himself.


    Looking at Gu Yu in front of him, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly. There was a little disgust in his eyes and a little chill in his eyes. Then he showed a smile on his mouth and raised his head slightly. He said to Gu Yu, "in fact, in front of me, you are nothing now. Even you still want to fight. Today, I will continue to let you have a good aftertaste of the original feeling."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, there was a sense of coldness in his sarcasm. Gu Yu''s beautiful face also gushed with a sense of coldness. In his eyes, he was staring at Du Shaofu in a gloomy way, and his eyes were obliterated.


    At the moment, facing Gu Yu''s gloomy and murderous eyes, Du Shaofu''s face did not change. He looked directly at Gu Yu. In his dark eyes, he felt the same chill. He said, "you even want to do something. Gongsun''s family is also the temple of light. So, put your bet on it. If you fail, the Gongsun family will be mine."


    "What about you, do you want to crush the Murong family?" Gu Yu looks at Du Shaofu''s cold road.


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said, "I think the world alliance in my hands is enough!"


    "Well, even if you''ve had enough of your alliance that day, the result will be the same."


    Gu Yu sneers, then looks up slightly, looking at the high platform is Gongsun Changkong side of an old man, seems to be asking.


    The old man''s eyes have been falling on the two people in the square, looking at Gu Yu''s eyes, staying for a few rest time, and then nodding slightly.


    "Well, it''s done."


    Looking at Du Shaofu again, Gu Yu nodded. Though his gloomy eyes sneered, his killing intention spread.


    Only at this time, Gongsun Changkong''s face was not very good-looking. His son Gongsun Bao, who was badly injured, was carried down by several Gongsun''s family members.


    But at this time, the Guangming shenting directly represented the Gongsun family without his consent. This upset Gongsun Changkong, but he dared to be angry and did not dare to speak. In front of the strong people in the Guangming shenting court, he did not even have the qualification to speak.


    "I bet on the whole Gongsun family. It seems that the beautiful young man must be extraordinary in the light God court."


    "It seems that the youth in purple robes is also extraordinary, with some origins."


    Around the square whispered, and then looked at the square, the sound gradually quiet down.


    On the high stage, everyone''s eyes are still fixed at the moment.


    Today was a contest between the Murong family and the Gongsun family, but in the end, the two young people who were very strange to Woye city were the most anticipated.


    "At the third watch, please send me flowers to thank you.


    In addition, there will be an outbreak of Xiaoyu tomorrow. Thank you for your support. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    But at this time, no one knows that any of the two young people whose grades are almost the same are absolutely the top of the younger generation. Even Gongsun Bao, the first of the younger generation in Woye City, is far behind the two young people.


    The first battle between the two young men may be enough to open an eye.


    On the square, at this time, the two young people''s four eyes are opposite, and the breath is slowly spreading out, and the breath is full of hegemony.


    With the fluctuation of the two people''s breath, the temperature around the square began to become extremely cold, which made people feel that they could not help shivering.


    "Today, I will pay back what I have done


    Gu Yu''s cold words fell, his breath fluctuated, and the surrounding space was about to solidify. His beautiful face was completely cold. Today, he wants to recover the humiliation suffered by tianwu college with capital and interest.


    "You, still not enough!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Gu Yu''s cold way and knew that there was no way out today, and he could only fight.


    There are strong men in Guangming shenting and Gongsun''s family. I''m afraid the Murong family can''t resist it. Therefore, Du Shaofu knows that he can only let go of the war. If he doesn''t fight, he will look a little weak. His resolute and resolute face is slightly heavy, and his clear and dark eyes are filled with cold.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s scornful tone and disapproving eyes, Gu Yu''s face became more and more gloomy. His eyes were chilly, his breath was fluctuating, and his surrounding space was fluctuating. He went to Du Shaofu step by step and said softly, "is that enough? You will know immediately that today I will tell you that the last time you won was just luck, but now, what do you rely on And fight me


    With Gu Yu stepping out step by step, a majestic breath accompanied by rolling thunder and lightning, just like a volcano, burst out of its own body.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, there are dark clouds gathering in the sky above the sky, lightning and thunder, the vast breath shows the sky of this piece of square.


    "Ha ha, because I have already set foot in King Wu''s realm, and King Wu''s situation is just one step away from the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm. You and I have become more and more far away."


    At the beginning of his ascent to the peak level, the breath of the peak swept through the sky, and the vast momentum made the onlookers around the square tremble. The breath of tyranny and destruction made people tremble.


    "Oh, my God, it''s only eighteen or nine years old that the beautiful young man has just reached the peak of King Wu''s life."


    "Outstanding people, that young people are at least talented people!"


    "Can the purple robed youth still contend?"


    All around, the 18-9-year-old king of Wu''s realm is so talented that it''s a talent.


    "No, that''s a hero in the kingdom of Wu!"


    Looking at the surging motion caused by Gu Yu at this time, Murong Hanlin, Murong hankai and other strong Murong family members suddenly worried.


    "Can that nerd beat the guy in the house of light?" Murong xianger at this time a pair of slender hands also quietly clenched into fists.


    "The kingdom of Wu!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Gu Yu in front of him. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he set off a cold arc of forest. A faint sneer swept over him. He did not know how many of them he had to deal with.


    "Boy, I''ll let you know that you can''t compare with me today and that day."


    Gu Yu sneered, as the voice fell, the palm suddenly protruded, as if in front of the palm traction out of countless lightning light.


    In Gu Yu''s hand, the lightning rays condensed in his hand, and then turned into a lightning claw mark. With one foot stamping on the ground, the figure swept up into the air. The lightning claw marks were rampant, and they were directly detained to Du Shaofu.


    "Chulala..."


    Thunder and lightning claw mark swept the air, at this time by Gu Yu, almost to tear up a large space.


    At the moment, if the general King Wu state was caught by Gu Yu''s paw print, it would be enough to vanish, and the power would spread, and the eyes around him would tremble.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the lightning ravaging claw marks. However, with a cold smile and a slight wave, Du Shaofu had no intention of evading. He wrapped his fist in the golden Rune and slashed across the space, then he collided with each other!


    "Bang!"


    Claw print fist collision, pale gold dark gas and thunder and lightning, half space Rune broken, terrible energy vibration square tremor.


    "Pedaling!"


    When everyone was worried about Du Shaofu''s cold breath, Gu Yu was shocked back several steps in the air. Du Shaofu''s body just shook a little, but the cracks on the ground of his feet were spreading.


    "What a powerful force!"


    Gu Yu''s face changed slightly when he stabilized his body. From Du Shaofu''s fist, his palms felt numb with the power of his power.


    Then Gu Yu sneered, just as if it was just a test. His figure moved like a ghost and swept to Du Shaofu. The thunder and lightning in his hands were rampant, like thunder snakes gathering around him. A palm print was extremely tricky and hit Du Shaofu''s head."Free walk on the wave!"


    Looking at the former''s palm print, Du Shaofu''s feet swayed. His body was as unpredictable as a God. Under the seal, it seemed dangerous and dangerous, but he suddenly left.


    Seeing Du Shaofu avoid, Gu Yu''s face once again passed the chill and waved. A flash of thunder and lightning in the air condensed into a rune. The thunder and lightning shot away at Du Shaofu. Along the way, lightning flashed and thundered, which made people feel uneasy.


    "Hula..."


    But just when the thunder drill appeared in front of Du Shaofu, a golden handprint was taken by Du Shaofu, which directly shattered the thunder training, turned into countless lightning flashes, like countless thunder snakes. Finally, they all got into Du Shaofu''s palm and disappeared.


    Gu Yu originally wanted to use this to recruit Du Shaofu. Ordinary people are cheated, and the end is absolutely bad.


    However, Gu Yu was surprised to see that countless thunder and lightning lights poured into Du Shaofu''s palm, as if it was completely OK. However, in a short period of time, he once again rallied a mighty attack and swept Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    The fierce fight between the two, the square has long been windy clouds, golden dark gas light, lightning runes rampant.


    All around them held their breath and looked at it closely. They were terrified!


    "Bang bang!"


    The two fight in mid air. For a moment, they seem to be close. The dazzling runes flash, the energy sweeps, and the shaking square "booms" in the air.


    Gu Yu''s attack is more and more fierce and fierce.


    Du Shaofu opened and closed the door, seemingly simple, but it was direct and powerful, sweeping the other side''s attack.


    At present, this is definitely the peak battle of the whole city of Woye. The cultivation strength of the two young people can be compared with each other in the field, I''m afraid.


    Many people have already known that Gu Yu was the cultivation of King Wu at the beginning of his peak. At this time, the young man in purple robe was able to fight all the time, and then marveled at it, which shocked the Murong family.


    The competition on the square, the whole young generation of Woye city is smacking their tongue.


    Murong xiurui, Murong Chenjun, Gongsun Ying and other people looked at each other. All of them were full of shock. Some of their original self-confidence and self-confidence suddenly disappeared.


    Those two people fight each other, it can be called a fight between the dragon and the tiger, shocking and inexplicable.


    "Boom..."


    In the collision between the two, the tortoise split in the square on the ground, and the brilliant Rune light was blazing, as if to drown the sky.


    These two young people, is simply formidable formidable, the formidable absurdity!


    On the high stage, the strong men of the three families are also eye shaking drama. The two young people are too strong, but they have the momentum to swallow mountains and rivers at such an age. They can be called Tianjiao figures. One day, they will be able to make a name for the whole Zhongzhou and resound everywhere.


    In the war circle, Gu Yu could not fight for a long time, and his face became more and more ugly. It seemed that everything was not the same as he had imagined in his mind. Du Shaofu was able to compete with him one after another.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, Gu Yu''s face was gloomy and cold, and there was a dazzling flash of lightning all over his body. The "Zizi" lightning flash made the surrounding space shake violently. A kind of unspeakable fluctuation appeared in the space, and the terror swept the surrounding space.


    "Thunder storm of light!"


    Gu Yu gave a big drink and condensed his fist. There was thunder on his fist. There was a deep explosion in the space, which made the space tremble. It was as if the space would be directly blasted by this terrible fist.


    A blow of terror, like an invincible blow, with the breath of vast terror, as quickly as destruction, appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu seemed to be dull all over, and his eyes were fixed on Gu Yu''s fist, as if he were suddenly stupid. The whole person''s eyes were fixed on Gu Yu''s fist without moving at all.


    "Boom


    The speed of all this was too fast. As soon as the faces of the onlookers in the square all around showed their shocking eyes, the thunder fist with thunder light overflowed all over the chest of Du Shaofu.


    Suddenly, the electric light overflowed everywhere, and Du Shaofu''s body directly shook off and smashed into the square floor.


    On the hard square ground, suddenly appeared many ground gullies, scattered gravel, dust, large square a mess.


    With the rapid shooting of gravel, the cracks on the ground spread, and then Du Shaofu, who had just smashed into the ground, was wrapped up.


    "Boom..."


    The low and dull sound is like thunder, and the ground is shaking. Countless stones burst out from the dust, causing chaos, and making many eyes change color.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    At first, many people thought that there was a long-lasting and amazing fight between the two top young people. But at this time, it seemed that the purple robed youth would end up like this with a punch from a handsome young man.


    Around the square and high platform, many eyes were shocked and surprised.


    Gu Yu''s fist was obviously extraordinary, especially for many strong people on the high platform. They also knew that such strong attack power, ordinary martial arts King''s mysterious level practitioners, could not resist without defense, but Du Shaofu was directly hit.


    "Hum, what if I have some skills? I''m not the opponent of others. Fortunately, I didn''t gamble with Murong family." On the stage, Murong Chenjun, who was pale at this time, was gloomy.


    "Well, it''s better to be killed directly!"


    On the platform of Gongsun''s family, Gongsun''s leopard eyes sneered, and the whole Gongsun family''s eyes were smiling at this time.


    "You''re going to be OK, you idiot. Don''t worry." Murong xianger''s delicate face is tense, and her pure beautiful eyes are closely looking at the square.


    Murong hankai frowned and looked at the square tightly.


    Murong Hanlin looked at Murong hankai''s frown and said softly, "don''t worry. If I''m not wrong, Du Shaofu''s younger brother just had some accidents just now. It should be no big deal. If he can still stand up, it should be that the people in the bright palace will lose."


    On hearing this, Murong hankai seems quite surprised. Elder brother always seldom praises others. Even Murong xiurui has never been praised. Unexpectedly, he is so sure of Du Shaofu, who is quite strange.


    With the Murong Hanlin''s voice falling down, the scattered gravel in the field fell, the diffuse dust dissipated, and gradually revealed the clear square.


    Finally, in all around the eyes, is the first to see the quiet and standing of the ancient Yu.


    At the moment, Gu Yu''s body was covered with light thunder. His breath was domineering and powerful, and his beauty was extraordinary. His temperament was extraordinary. All of a sudden, many girls in the square around him were quite enthusiastic.


    Gu Yu didn''t care about the frenzied cries of the girls around him. His eyes, like all the people around him, were looking at Du Shaofu''s smashed rubble. His eyes were chilly. He hoped to kill Du Shaofu directly. But Gu Yu''s heart was quite strange at this time. Suddenly, Du Shaofu seemed stupid, This makes him also can not understand, who will face a strong enemy, but also to think about other things.


    Gu Yu wanted to kill Du Shaofu, but this wish did not seem to come true.


    Under the gaze of many eyes around, the gravel pile began to shake, then the dust fluctuated, and the last figure broke out of the rubble pile.


    And when you see the figure that broke the ground and came out, Gu Yu''s face, eyes are also hateful.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes around, the purple robe figure that had just been smashed into the rubble accumulation was actually climbing out again at the moment, with thunder and lightning flickering all over the body for no time, and the others were undamaged.


    This scene made people astonished. At the moment, Du Shaofu walked out with a smile in his eyes. The thunder light around him flickered faintly from time to time. It seemed that there was no reason for this. Some places were different.


    "It''s all right. It seems that it''s all right!"


    Murong hankai was shocked and his eyes were full of light. After half a sound, he was surprised to come back to God.


    Murong hankai could clearly feel the strength of the youth in the bright divine court. Even the practitioners at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm could not resist the blow without defense.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was unhurt. How strong and perverted he was!


    With Du Shaofu standing up again, the smile on Gongsun''s face suddenly solidified.


    Murong Chenjun, Gongsun Bao and others sneered at each other''s faces and then froze on their faces.


    Looking at the undamaged Du Shaofu, there was a little silence in the audience.


    "So it is. I understand, I understand..."


    At this time, Du Shaofu didn''t care about anyone''s eyes at all. He murmured all the time, and his face showed a little smile, which made him very excited.


    "I have some skills. I didn''t think you would die!"


    Gu Yu said in a deep voice. His face was very ugly. However, he didn''t expect that Du Shaofu countered his thunder storm, and he seemed to be completely innocent.


    "If you want to kill me, I''m afraid it''s not enough!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and at this time he came back to his senses. He did not use all his strength just to accompany Gu Yu in the fight.


    In the fight, Du Shaofu only wanted Gu Yu to display the thunder storm, to see what the reason was and why he was a lightning thunderstorm that could not be cultivated successfully.


    Du Shaofu also fell into meditation and paid a price just at the time of Gu Yu''s exertion. However, he finally realized why he had successfully cultivated the divine thunder storm, but it was the real power that could not activate the divine light thunderstorm. The key reason was that he had never noticed.But just now Gu Yu''s hand was obviously killing himself, which made Du Shaofu''s face look slightly overcast, and a cool sneer was smeared on Du Shaofu''s face, and the light essence was shining in the depths of his eyes.


    It seems that he felt the change of Du Shaofu''s expression. Gu Yu''s gloomy eyes did not leave a trace. At the same time, the dark air in his body surged, and a stream of runic energy accompanied by lightning flickered into a thunder hammer.


    "Thunder hammer!"


    A big shout came out of Yu''s mouth, and then his body seemed to be transformed into thunder and lightning at this time. A large amount of thunder and lightning light directly swept to Du Shaofu.


    Before the terrible thunder hammer, along the way, even the space was born to be torn, and a black space crack was revealed.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder light hammer fell on Du Shaofu, just like the thunder god wielding his hammer. A terrible hammer suddenly appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    The thunder hammer was as fast as lightning. However, just as it was about to fall on Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints quickly condensed.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, with the condensation of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, it seems that he touched something that moved into his body. Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s body began to show some mysterious light.


    The miraculous light seems to be turbid and dim, but it is closely connected with the meridians and the blood vessels, and has a looming ancient prestige.


    At this moment, the mysterious light of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints coagulated and pulled, and the whole body began to permeate with electric light, and finally successfully condensed into a fist seal.


    "Boom!"


    At that moment, it seemed that the sky over the square was about to be overturned. Dark clouds gathered, lightning and thunder thundered, and an astonishing pressure came upon the square, which made countless minds flutter around and tremble for it.


    "Chula la!"


    Before the fist, the thunder was wrapped, which was just the thunder storm of Gu Yu. However, at this time, driven by Du Shaofu, this power was not sure how many times stronger it was.


    "God light thunderstorm, how can that boy meet the" light Thunderstorm "of my light God court


    In Gongsun''s family, many of them were puzzled and surprised by Du Shaofu''s thunder storm.


    Those are the strong ones in the court of light, but they are very clear. Even if many martial arts skills in the court of light are passed on, few people can cultivate their due power. They must practice with the skills of the court of light.


    There are even some disciples of Guangming Temple who can''t cultivate those martial arts skills without the talent.


    "Try my thunder storm!"


    A bully''s loud voice came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, and then a blow directly hit the thunder hammer of the former.


    "Boom..."


    The two touch each other, the thunder light explodes, dazzling, the thunderclap rumbles in the square resounding endlessly.


    Many eyes were startled and trembled. Under Du Shaofu''s fist, the thunder hammer cracked directly, and then turned into countless silver snakes and lightning. The runes were broken and dazzling. Finally, it turned into nothingness above the square.


    The Shenguang thunderstorm did not stop to disappear. After destroying Gu Yu''s thunder hammer with the power of destroying the withered and decaying, it destroyed Gu Yu''s whole body defense.


    "Bang!"


    In Du Shaofu''s cold eyes flashing, a blow directly hit Gu Yu''s chest, without any whirling, domineering, and suppressing everything!


    "Bang bang!"


    Low muffled sound came out, Gu Yu''s body also immediately flew away, blood gushed in his mouth.


    Finally, Gu Yu''s body was just like a bird with broken wings, which fell directly to more than ten feet away. The shaking ground shook and the rocks shot violently, and the cracks in the ground broke away from his body.


    All this happened in a very short period of time. In full view of the public, Gu Yu''s last lightning hammer was much stronger than the power of the previous blow. There is no doubt that it is the real strength.


    However, when Du Shaofu was able to fly with a fist, he was destroyed by the opponent.


    This can only prove one thing, that is, the previous fight, the purple robed youth did not use their full strength at all.


    Many people are right. At first, Du Shaofu did not use all his strength.


    After he had just broken through the realm of marquis Wu, Du Shaofu felt that he could blow up an ordinary kingdom of Wu with one blow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    On the other side of Wuhou, Hanoi, the governor of Zhongzhou, had a fight with xuanjiao king at the top level on the other side of the kingdom of beasts. In the end, both sides were defeated.


    You should know the strength of xuanjiao king, but the general king of Wu''s realm is perfect and the peak should be avoided.


    At this time, Du Shaofu also broke through to the level of complete Wuhou territory not long ago, and his strength was greatly improved again.


    Although it is the body of ancient Yu''s spiritual pulse, it is almost equal to Wang Tianzi, and he has already reached the peak level of cultivation at the beginning of King Wu''s situation.


    But if compared with Du Shaofu, it is still a little worse.


    Before Du Shaofu broke through the level of Wuhou, Gu Yu might be able to fight with Du Shaofu.


    But at this time Du Shaofu had already broken through to the level of King Wu''s perfection, and Gu Yu could not resist.


    "Hula..."


    Around the energy breath wave slowly dissipated, the field is silent.


    "Not good..."


    Everyone in Gongsun''s family turned pale and discolored. If Gu Yu lost, he would lose with the whole Gongsun family.


    Du Shaofu stood up with pride and looked at Gu Yu, who had just fallen to the ground and was dripping with blood. His eyes were cold, and he said slowly, "I said, if you start again, the result will be the same. You are just fighting. If you lose, the Gongsun family will be mine."


    The cold and indifferent voice fell from Du Shaofu''s mouth. He looked at Gu Yu, who was struggling to get up. He didn''t mean to do it again. Once he swept his long sleeve, he turned around and wanted to leave.


    Gu Yu''s mouth was dripping with blood, and his whole body was in a mess, and his face was pale.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, Gu Yu''s face also became extremely ferocious at the moment. The thunder in his eyes was flashing, and he looked terrible. A terrible breath was waking up and blooming, and then there was a mysterious light climbing all over the body.


    For a short time, several eyes of Gongsun''s family on the high platform looked at Gu Yu''s changes at this time, which also changed color for it.


    "Do you still have to work hard?"


    They naturally know that Gu Yu is ready to use his own killing moves directly. This is the real bottom card of Gu Yu, and it is also the terrible place of the body of the spirit vessel.


    Now, the young man named Du Shaofu has already brought Gu Yu Bi to this stage.


    In a short period of time, the atmosphere of ancient Yu covered with strange light suddenly rose, which seemed to be stronger than that in its heyday.


    Gu Yu''s whole body was shining, thunder was shining, and there was blood in his eyes. Everything seemed to have something to do with the martial pulse. His face was ferocious, and his hand held it, a thunderbolt overflowing with thunder and lightning condensed out.


    "Spirit pulse changes, boy, die!"


    With a deep voice and a sneer on his ferocious face, Gu Yu''s figure swept out like thunder and lightning. Accompanied by the terrible thunder in his hands, he suddenly appeared behind Du Shaofu at a speed faster than everyone imagined.


    The thunder of terror directly hit the back of Du Shaofu''s head, and the terrible power spread, which made the onlookers shiver on his back!


    "Hiss!"


    It was just at this moment that Du Shaofu''s back seemed to have long eyes. He quickly twisted in an inconceivable direction. The terrible thunder flashed across his shoulder, which happened to avoid the terrible thunder.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu turned around. There was a chill in his eyes, but there was a light thunder in his eyes.


    At this moment, Gu Yu suddenly looked at Du Shaofu''s cold eyes. His skin suddenly tightened, and his hair bristled. A sense of fear spread from the bottom of his heart involuntarily.


    "Long..."


    At this time, Gu Yu''s heart trembled for no reason. Gu Yu was not idle. The thunder attack in his hand suddenly whirled around and wanted to continue to cover the town and kill Du Shaofu.


    However, at this time, Du Yu''s fingerprints changed quickly.


    The old domineering atmosphere fluctuated from Du Shaofu''s body, and there was a faint thunder and lightning in the sky. It seemed that suddenly, a storm was coming, which made the whole city of Woye dim.


    "Since you want to kill me, I have to kill you first!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s face sneered, and his mouth outlined a light arc of killing, which was somewhat ferocious. At this time, this look fell in Gu Yu''s eyes, but felt like the God of death.


    In a short time, everything is a long story. In fact, it is just a short moment. In the condensation of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints and the thunder and lightning, a fingerprint is condensed.


    "Lei Mie Zhi!"


    A finger print swept out, lightning and thunder, Du Shaofu''s index finger and middle finger were close together, and the thunder light swept out from his fingertips. The mysterious light network with ancient flavor, which had not been dispersed on the ditch, fell directly into Gu Yu''s eyebrows in the trembling of Gu Yu''s frightened pupils.


    "Whew..."


    Before the fingerprints, penetrating the defense is like thunder falling, destroying Gu Yu''s extremely weak defense. At this time, he penetrates through the brow and penetrates the blood hole behind his head.Gu Yu''s eyes double pupil, stagnated in the fear of tightening, and then everything came to a standstill, and his body fell straight backward on the square.


    When it landed, it was silent, as if everything had calmed down.


    Around the square, on the high platform, countless eyes trembling drama, many people tremble millet, has a chill spread from the bone.


    "Dead, the young man with extraordinary talent in the temple of light has been killed by the town!"


    "My God, that purple robed Youth Town killed the extraordinary disciple of the light God court!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a short period of shock and trembling, the sound of cool air was falling one after another.


    No one thought that the extraordinary young man in the temple of light would be killed directly by the young man in purple robe.


    Murong Hanlin, Murong hankai and other strong Murong family members and the people of the Wu family not far away are all looking at each other face to face, and their faces change in secret.


    But at this time, the most embarrassing face is the Gongsun family.


    The mouth shape of the Gongsun leopard was so astonished that he could insert an egg. How could he have thought that Gu Yu, who was valued by many elders in the divine court, was killed directly by the purple robed youth.


    "Whoosh!"


    After a short period of shock, in the Gongsun family''s lineup, a man who looked like a very young man in his fifties quickly swept out and rushed to the place where Gu Yu''s body landed.


    The big man''s face was extremely dignified. He squatted down and examined Gu Yu''s body. Then he got up. His face was very gloomy and embarrassed. An old man who had been sitting beside Gongsun Changkong shook his head slightly.


    At that moment, the old man''s face was suddenly gloomy, and the chill spread from his pupils.


    Looking at the old man''s eyes, the middle-aged man suddenly looked at Du Shaofu and said, "your name is Du Shaofu. Come from the dark forest. Your path of cultivation will stop here."


    His face was gloomy, and the voice of the middle-aged man dropped, and his eyes were full of killing intention.


    The boy named Du Shaofu actually killed Gu Yu. I''m afraid that they will suffer heavy punishment from the divine court after they go back.


    What''s more, the boy killed Gu Yu mercilessly, but he was the most serious provocation to the bright god court.


    If you don''t solve this boy, I''m afraid it will be a great loss to the face of the God of light in the future, and they will not be able to communicate with each other when they go back.


    The man in front of Du Shaofu''s strong man frowned slightly. It was not that he was afraid of the big man in front of him, but that he was afraid of the strong man on the platform at this time. He was afraid that many strong men had come to the temple of light.


    From the smell of the dark, Du Shaofu even suspected that the Emperor Wu was in the palace of light. This was Du Shaofu''s greatest fear.


    Just as Gu Yu wanted to kill himself, Du Shaofu didn''t have much hesitation at all, so he had to start first.


    A person who has the intention to kill himself, no matter where he is, is his greatest threat. The best way is to kill him directly on the spot, otherwise, there will be endless troubles.


    To kill Gu Yu, Du Shaofu also thought about the possible consequences, but he did not regret at this time.


    Looking at the big man in front of him, Du Shaofu looked directly at him and said faintly, "if he wants to kill me, he will be killed by me. It''s just retribution."


    "Boy, you are challenging the majesty of my light court!" The big man was so angry that he didn''t hide his intention to kill.


    "Is the court of light used to be domineering? They are young people, but the rules of life and death are conceited!"


    A low voice came from the Murong family. Murong Hanlin stood up, his eyes were full of awe inspiring light. Then he looked at the big man in the square and said, "besides, the people of your bright god''s court sneaked in after the defeat and wanted to kill people. At this time, they were killed. It''s their own fault! The court of light is so deceiving that my Murong family can only fight for it! "


    Murong Hanlin sound through the square, rolling reverberates, the sound waves fall, for a time let around whisper.


    "Jie Jie, Murong Hanlin, this is the matter of Guangming shenting and that boy, but it has nothing to do with you. It is clear that the boy intended to kill people in the end. The Guangming shenting naturally wants to deal with it. You''d better step down!"


    Gongsun Changkong got up and began to shout. Naturally, he hoped that the bright god''s court would directly kill the boy named Du Shaofu. Otherwise, he would be in an awkward and terrible position.


    "It turns out that the younger generation of your two families invited us to do notarization this time. Let me also say something about it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    On the high platform, a sixty year old man in a Confucian costume got up and his eyes fell on Gongsun Changkong and Murong Hanlin.


    "It''s the head of the Wu family. He''s going to make a statement."


    All of a sudden, the old man looked around.


    For the city of Woye, it is unlikely that anyone will not know the Confucianist old man. Wu Tianyong, the head of the Wu family of the three big families in Woye City, is the only one who can stand at the same time with Gongsun Changkong and Murong Hanlin.


    Wu Tianyong looked at Du Shaofu in the square, then looked at Gongsun Changkong, and Murong Hanlin, and said, "according to the rules, the contest between Murong family and Gongsun family is life and death conceit. Then Du Shaofu and Guangming God''s court finally took part in the competition, which is also related to Murong family and Gongsun family. This rule should be the same. What''s more, I was the first one who attacked the court of light. If someone intervened in this matter, I would like to maintain notarization as a notary. "


    For Wu Tianyong''s words, it seems that Murong Hanlin is not strange. Gongsun''s family and Guangming shenting have already come together. The next thing to deal with is Murong family, and it must be Wu family in the end.


    Can Murong Hanlin know that Wu Tianyong is not a fool, but he has always been shrewd as a fox. Naturally, the relationship is clear. At this time, the people of Guangming temple will not be allowed to deal with Du Shaofu.


    According to the rules, Du Shaofu has already won the whole Gongsun family.


    Whether or not Du Shaofu can finally take over the Gongsun family, it is certain that Du Shaofu''s appearance has already brought about changes between the Gongsun family and the Guangming divine court, which may be exactly what Wu Tianyong wants.


    When Wu Tianyong''s voice dropped, he immediately embarrassed Gongsun Changkong. Naturally, he was not afraid of Murong academy and Murong family, but if Wu Tianyong was added, everything would be different.


    Therefore, Gongsun Changkong''s eyes can only be intentionally or unintentionally looking at the old man sitting beside him.


    The old man was as young as Gongsun Changkong, but he was highly respected by Gongsun Changkong.


    At this time, Wu Tianyong''s words were naturally listened to by the old man of Guangming shenting. His gloomy and cold eyes moved, he looked directly at Wu Tianyong and Murong Hanlin and said, "you are Wu Tianyong of Wu family and Murong Hanlin of Murong family. Who said that I am now dealing with that boy in Guangming shenting because of the contest."


    The voice pauses slightly. The gloomy old man gritted his teeth and looked gloomy and said: "I am proud of life and death during the contest. How ever has our bright Temple ever been domineering and deceiving others? It is just that Du Shaofu, who is not a member of our bright temple, has cultivated the important martial arts skills of" holy light Thunderstorm "and" thunder killing finger ". Naturally, I should take it back and ask for clear information.


    Do you want the Murong family and the Wu family to intervene in the investigation of martial arts in our Guangming temple? Don''t blame me for saying ugly things in front of me. This is a matter between my Guangming temple and that boy. Who dares to interfere, I will not be polite! "


    Murong Hanlin and Wu Tianyong''s faces changed slightly as the gloomy words fell. Everyone could hear that the old man of Guangming shenting was a pretext.


    But if the court of light is so firm, it is really not good to intervene. Once you intervene, it is really challenging the court of light.


    At that time, even for the sake of the majesty of the court of light, the court of light will never give up.


    Even if the Murong family and the Wu family joined hands, they could not compete with the strength of the bright divine court, which could easily be razed to the ground.


    His eyes trembled and his eyes fluctuated. Murong Hanlin looked at the square on the high platform. Du Shaofu asked, "brother Du Shaofu, what the bright divine court said is true. Did you practice the martial arts of the bright divine court? Or was there a coincidence?"


    Murong Hanlin''s words are obscure. When he asked Du Shaofu about his cultivation of the martial arts of Guangming divine court, he also told Du Shaofu that even if he had cultivated the martial arts of Guangming divine court, he had better not admit it, even if it was coincidence. At least he and Wu Tianyong could find an excuse if they wanted to intervene Then, he and Wu Tianyong are really not good to intervene.


    "It''s the martial arts of the light court that I cultivate."


    Du Shaofu didn''t deny it. Du Shaofu didn''t understand Murong Hanlin''s words, but he didn''t dare to hide, dare to do or not. All these were not Du Shaofu''s character. Anyway, the bright god''s court was afraid to eat the weight, so he was determined to deal with himself. How could he give up easily because of the interference of the Murong family and the Wu family.


    "You have nothing to say. This is a matter between the light court and the boy. Who dares to intervene? I promise to raze the city of Woye and your two families to the ground!"


    On the high platform, the old man of Guangming Temple coldly looks at Murong Hanlin and Wu Tianyong, and then looks at the big man on the square and nods slightly.


    At the moment, Murong Hanlin and Wu Tianyong have their eyes fixed. Naturally, they will not doubt the words of the old man of Guangming shenting. It is absolutely not too difficult for the Guangming shenting to raze Woye city to the ground and the Murong and Wu families to the ground.


    "Jie Jie..."


    When Gongsun Changkong saw Murong Hanlin and Wu Tianyong, both of them had nothing to say and did not dare to start again. He immediately sneered.The boy named Du Shaofu killed Gu Yu. How could the bright god''s court let go of it easily? As long as the boy died, the gambling would not count. At that time, the Gongsun family would still be the Gongsun family.


    "Boy, secretly cultivate my martial arts skills of the bright divine court. If you want to be captured, you should let me do it!"


    In the square, the big man listened to the old man''s words and understood the old man''s intention. In order to avoid leaving people''s words and arguments, he was afraid that he had to catch the boy and go back to the light God''s court. If he resisted, he would be able to kill him openly.


    Du Shaofu looked up at the big man in front of him. A slight chill passed through his pupils and said, "martial arts is my own practice. It has nothing to do with your bright divine court."


    "It''s useless for you to be clever. It seems that you are not going to be arrested!"


    The Great Han looked at Du Shaofu coldly and said in a cold voice. The dark Qi was surging all over his body, and the electric light was shuttling around his body surface. An amazing momentum spread in a very short time, and it was a level on the other side of King Wu''s territory.


    "Don''t be too deceiving. If you offend me, you will regret it."


    Du Shaofu said in a deep voice. At the moment, although he was afraid and looked slightly, he was not the kind of man who was allowed to be slaughtered.


    "Looking for death!"


    The Han stopped talking nonsense, and his eyes were cold. The terror on the other side of King Wu''s territory broke out, shaking the space like a tornado storm, accompanied by lightning and thunder, which made people tremble.


    His figure was like an electric shock, and his cold fist was like a meteorite falling down, directly hitting Du Shaofu''s face.


    With the big men on the other side of the kingdom of Wu, Murong Hanlin and Murong hankai are also shocked. I don''t know that Du Shaofu seems to be able to resist. It is a strong man on the other side of the kingdom of Wu.


    "Fool, be careful!"


    Murong xianger''s delicate body trembled anxiously and clenched his fist tightly, but he couldn''t get in at this time.


    At that time, Du Shaofu, the king of xuanjiao, who was on the other side of the kingdom of beasts, dared to fight directly. At this time, what was the fear of a man who had not yet reached the peak of the kingdom of Wu.


    "You''re not enough!"


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink. Suddenly, a strong and fierce breath spread from Du Shaofu''s body. The shaking space trembled. Suddenly, the golden talisman''s Secret lines flickered on his skin. In an instant, he beat his hands hard.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    With one hand, it is like a palm fan, dense and thick. The dark golden talisman and secret patterns are twinkling and condensing. It is like the golden wings of a golden winged ROC bird. The golden awn bursts out and shines into the sky, directly flapping on the thunder fist of the Han people on the other side of the kingdom of Wu.


    "Boom..."


    In such a collision, thunder was rampant, and the secret patterns of golden talismans were shot. The terrifying air waves were towering. A large space directly swept out the vacuum trace, and the ground of the square exploded. The scene was appalling.


    "Pedaling..."


    As the energy and energy swept through, Du Shaofu''s body was wrapped in a pale gold halo, and he stepped back three steps, step by step, and the ground under his feet turned into dust.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, his feet were directly rubbing against the ground of the square. The stone slabs were overturned and the stones were shooting. After several Zhang, he was able to stabilize his body. His face and eyes were shocked and he clenched his fist secretly. His fist was numb at this time.


    "Oh, my God, I still have the upper hand!"


    "How terrible Du Shaofu is


    The eyes around him were shocked at the moment. In front of the strong men on the other side of King Wu''s territory, Du Shaofu was still able to contend with him. Judging from his age, his talent was so terrible that his future was limitless.


    On the high platform, the old man of the light palace looked gloomy and embarrassed, and a cold voice came out: "that boy is not simple. You can catch that boy together, whether it is life or death!"


    "Yes


    Several figures nodded, then several figures jumped off the platform in an instant, and the breath of King Wu broke out at the same time.


    "Boom..."


    In this short moment, the whole city of Woye was also shaking. The sky was full of wind and clouds, and the thunder was flashing. The sky was dark and the earth was dark in the distance.


    "Whoosh..."


    The five figures fell on the square in an instant. They all fell close to Du Shaofu and surrounded him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    The five breath of cultivation of King Wu''s realm was directly crushed on Du Shaofu''s body, and those with lower strength were soft enough to be on the ground.


    "Dad, help that idiot."


    Murong xianger stood up and looked at the Murong Hanlin with supplication. Her strength was not enough, but she could feel it from a distance. At this time, there were five King Wu''s powerful people. I''m afraid that Du Shaofu''s strength was too strong to resist. Only her father could help.


    Murong Hanlin''s eyes moved and looked at Murong Xiang''er, who was worried about the dignified whiteness of Jiao Yan around him. Then he looked at the old man of Guangming divine court, gritted his teeth and said angrily: "if so many people in Guangming Temple deal with a younger generation, it will be too bad for the identity of the bright palace. If it is spread out, it may be that there is no light in it."


    "Hum, Murong Hanlin, how can that boy''s strength be the younger generation? If you want to intervene, or I will play with you and interfere in the affairs of Guangming divine court. If you are not afraid that the bright divine court will raze your Murong family to the ground, if you don''t leave a dog or a chicken, hehe, you can just intervene!"


    The old man of the temple of light has not answered yet. Gongsun Changkong looks directly at Murong Hanlin, and the threat in his words is not covered up.


    Murong Hanlin looks iron and blue, and he naturally understands the situation. At this time, even if the whole Murong family offers help, he is afraid that Gongsun''s family will intervene, and the Wu family may not really help. Besides, there is the old man in the bright palace, whose breath makes him afraid.


    So even if it is his hand, the result is afraid that it will not change much.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Seeing that Murong Hanlin did not dare to move any more, Gongsun Changkong sneered again.


    "The master of Murong family has nothing to do with the Murong family at this time. The Murong family doesn''t have to intervene. My life is not so good to ask for!"


    A faint voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. The words and situations on the stage were always in his eyes. Du Shaofu knew what was going on. At the same time, his eyes were around him. He had just joined the five light shrines, and the cultivators of King Wu''s realm were slowly smeared.


    At this time, there was no hidden breath among the five Wuwang realm practitioners. Du Shaofu could easily feel that among the five Wuwang realm practitioners, the first one in yellow clothes was already at the level of Wuwang realm.


    The remaining four are also three King of Wu''s realm, one of which is on the other side.


    "If you want to kill me, be prepared to pay for it."


    Du Shaofu spits on the square and looks around him. His body is full of pale gold. In his eyes, the cold is fluctuating and the light golden light is surging like a fierce beast.


    "Suppress, capture!"


    Once again, the five strong forces of King Wu''s territory fell down on the square, and the first half hundred old people at the level of complete King Wu''s territory drank deeply and took the lead.


    "Boom


    Zhou Kong trembled, and half a hundred old men attacked Du Shaofu. He was a strong man in the temple of light. He looked like half a hundred. In fact, he had practiced for more than 70 years. When he was young, he was also a strong young man in the temple of light.


    At this time, King Wu''s state of cultivation was perfect. The old man did not believe that he could not suppress Du Shaofu.


    Half a hundred old people photographed a palm print, which covered the sky like thunder and lightning, and directly crushed Du Shaofu.


    However, the old man underestimated Du Shaofu''s strength, and even more underestimated Du Shaofu''s speed. Besides his strength, his speed was extremely terrible.


    At the same time that the palmprint fell like a vast expanse of land, Du Shaofu''s figure had already been floating like a God, and had disappeared in the same place.


    "Hiss!"


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared clearly again, it was not far from the mysterious level of the Marquis on the left. His eyes were shining with pale gold light, and the breath of hegemony was spreading.


    "Humph, look for death!"


    The great man of the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm was also prepared. He was wary that Du Shaofu might run, and he would choose three places where they were relatively weak to flee. Therefore, he had already made every effort to wait.


    In King Wu''s realm, the manuscripts of the Han Dynasty were condensed, and the runes were bright. A dazzling thunder and lightning flashed out, and the electric snake flashed and burst into dazzling light. Accompanied by the sound of "thundering and rumbling", it directly bombarded Du Shaofu.


    "Oh


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a roar, which was like a dragon chanting nine days, like a god singing for a long time


    "Boom


    In a short moment, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with dazzling golden talismans. With the sound of wind and thunder like Sanskrit, Du Shaofu condensed a fist seal, accompanied by imperceptible track and rune fluctuation. Finally, it was like a meteorite collision, which severely collided with the attack of the former.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Before the seal of domineering fist, the terrifying golden power was incomparable. In the void, it was like a shock wave, and it directly resisted the thunder and lightning attack of those who practiced at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm. Then the lightning attack trembled and finally cracked and burst.


    The fist seal is indelible, the hegemony is incomparable, oppresses the human being, the majestic golden light almost wants to submerge the former."Bang!"


    Then the seal of the fist was directly blasted on the chest of the mysterious cultivator in King Wu''s realm, and his body was alive and shaken. His chest and sternum collapsed and suffered irreversible heavy damage. He was afraid that the bones around his chest and his internal organs had been shattered.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s all-out attack was still a mysterious one with a heart of killing. How could a person of cultivation at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm be able to resist it.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    The practitioner of the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm vomited blood, and his face was pale. His eyes were always in the shock and consternation, and his body crashed and fell in the distance.


    "Boom!"


    His body fell to the ground of the square, the ground cracked, and the rubble roared and swept through the sky. His body never got up again, and the dead could not die again.


    Everyone was shocked. The young man in purple robe was so strong that he killed a powerful man in the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm.


    The young man in purple robe was decisive and aggressive. He was able to take advantage of the opportunity to kill the enemy during the siege. He had rich experience in fighting, and everything was frightening!


    "Bastard, die!"


    Just for a moment, the half a hundred old man of Wu King''s realm drank coldly and watched one of his classmates be killed and killed under his eyelids. How could he not be angry? His eyes were cold and mighty, and he suppressed Du Shaofu again. All over his body, thunder and lightning were raging, and thunder roared through the sky.


    "Chulala..."


    After his death, the vast attack swept in. Du Shaofu''s eyes were dim. Suddenly, a powerful and fierce terror broke out like a mountain torrent.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s golden light soared to the sky, just like a rising sun. The golden rays twinkled, and the wings of a pair of golden talismans and secret patterns suddenly stretched out.


    "Hum!"


    At the same time, the golden Rune''s wings fluttered, and Du Shaofu''s body soared out of the sky, and his speed soared. In an instant, he got rid of the oppressive attack of the cultivators at the perfect level in King Wu''s realm. His wings were flapping, the streamer was overflowing, and his glory was overflowing!


    Du Shaofu''s figure did not run forward, but turned rapidly.


    With his wings flapping, the golden glow was blooming all over the sky, and the air was roaring in the sky. His voice was terrible and terrifying, like a roc flapping its wings and soaring for nine days. Du Shaofu''s figure was suddenly taken by surprise, and unexpectedly arrived at the side of the mysterious cultivation level of the second king of martial arts.


    "Peng Lin nine days, Zhen Mie!"


    His voice was like wind and thunder, resounding through the sky, and his wings were fluttering. At this moment, Du Shaofu, like a real golden winged ROC bird, came here, carrying the domineering will of the golden winged ROC family. He flapped his wings and opened up and closed, and the air of tyranny and terror was overwhelming.


    "Hula!"


    In a flash, Du Shaofu suppressed all things that had not yet been reflected. He suppressed the second one, who was at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, and destroyed the cultivator of the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm and scattered it into a cloud of blood.


    "Boom!"


    The earth is shaking and the space is shaking. At this moment, the purple robed youth is arrogant and destroys everything. It makes the square roar and tremble. Life suppresses a powerful man in the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm to death. How fierce it is!


    With his wings flapping, Du Shaofu did not stop. His flighty and unpredictable figure appeared in front of the third mysterious level cultivator of King Wu''s realm in the light divine court.


    "No, run away..."


    I watched two practitioners of the same level being killed. Where did the third one dare to fight against each other? They fled quickly, but they didn''t dare to fight.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the sky trembled, and the energy of heaven and earth was surging towards Du Shaofu.


    In Du Shaofu''s hand, a blue and gold light burst out, and the light of the green and gold color converged. A long sword with the color of green and gold appeared. The sword''s arc was elegant, and the light of green and gold was shining. It was natural. The air of domineering and fierce was filled with the sound of sonority.


    "Kill!"


    In the face of the mysterious cultivator of King Wu''s escape, Du Shaofu flapped his wings and ran after him. At the same time, he struck out with his sword.


    "Hum!"


    With a simple sword, you can see the sound of wind and thunder resounding, and you can see the brilliant works. At this time, it seems that it contains the power to move mountains and rivers, to shake mountains and rivers, to break mountains and to destroy everything.


    With the power of lightning, the sword suddenly spread behind the mysterious cultivator of King Wu''s realm, and fell on his defensive dark aura.


    "Chulala..."


    Across the sword, a long gap, ground cracks, in the square ground one after another, like the earthquake ground fissure, frightening.


    In the full view of the public, the one who is strong in the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm is strong in Xuanqi defense, and then his body is directly split into two parts and killed on the spot, and his blood sprinkles on the fertile city.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    "Asshole, go to hell!"


    Finally, one of the last five King Wu''s strong men on the other side of the kingdom of Wu also fell down in front of Du Shaofu in a rage. The speed was very fast, like a ray of thunder. With a gust of wind, the stones and stones on the ground square below him were flying together. In his hand, he had a powerful talisman which looked like a sword but not a knife, like a sword or a spear.


    "Chula la!"


    The weapons of the talisman were swept, the sound waves were clanging and the runes were flying. The surrounding space was turned into a vacuum under the shock wave of thunder light energy, and finally a terrible and fierce attack was formed.


    The fierce attack was like the light in the sea of thunder. The thunder was blazing, and the atmosphere of killing came and killed Du Shaofu.


    In the places where such terrorist attacks passed, the ground cracked and ravines, and the vacuum waves seemed to tear apart the space, which was extremely frightening.


    At this moment, the cultivators on the other side of King Wu''s territory attacked and shocked the whole world.


    The distance between the level on the other side of the kingdom of Wu and the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm is too big, even like two worlds.


    When it comes to the realm of King Wu, the cultivators at this level can resound through a small realm, which is also difficult to cross.


    At this time, the square platform inside and outside, countless eyes for its solidification, close visual.


    At this time, when the terrible and fierce attack suddenly appeared in front of Du Shaofu, suddenly, a mysterious atmosphere spread from Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were covered with golden light, but at this time, there was a strange and mysterious pattern of talisman. An extremely amazing energy swept from his eyes, which shocked the soul!


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    At that moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes shot out as if there were ten thousand feet of light in his eyes. At last, the light of strange talismans and secret lines overlapped. Finally, it was like the light that covered the surrounding sky and shrouded the former. At that moment, the former on the other side of the kingdom of Wu, was suddenly dazzled by the light in Du Shaofu''s eyes, and his eyes seemed to be solidified In general, the attacks triggered by the hand runes also stagnate and dissipate.


    With the wings of the golden Rune flapping, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared directly in front of the latter. With one sword, the sword broke through the air, as fast as lightning.


    At this moment, the strong man on the other side of King Wu''s territory, who had just been sluggish, immediately came back to God.


    "You''re still a rune master, a six star Rune master!"


    However, everything was too late. The strong man on the other side of the kingdom of Wu in the bright divine court had his pupils constricted, and his eyes were filled with horror. The sword crossed the space and was tyrannically unmatched. It directly fell on his body, fell from his shoulder and divided into two parts. Finally, it turned into blood mist and broke into pieces in the sky.


    "Hula..."


    Another cultivator from the other side of King Wu''s territory spilled blood on the spot, and Sheng Sheng was killed by Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    This delay made the half a hundred old men in the perfect level of King Wu''s realm finally catch up with Du Shaofu in a rage, and burst out a fiery lightning Rune all over his body, and his anger broke down with a terrible palm.


    Before the palm print, he saw that Sheng Sheng was shaken open. During the delay, Du Shaofu couldn''t avoid it. The former palm print immediately slapped Du Shaofu on the back.


    "Bang!"


    With the fall of terror, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly rushed forward. The thunder and lightning atmosphere swept through him, which was impossible to avoid. The vast thunder and lightning bombardment penetrated into his body.


    "Pooh


    Under the huge impact force, Du Shaofu''s internal organs trembled and his Qi and blood surged. He couldn''t help a breath of pale golden blood gushing out.


    Because of Du Shaofu''s physical strength, he has recently undergone the process of cutting bones and washing marrow. Most people can''t hurt Du Shaofu''s body.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu was also hurt under the attack of those who were strong at the level of perfection in the kingdom of Wu.


    However, it is absolutely not an easy thing to completely damage Du Shaofu''s body at this time.


    At this time, no one knew that the thunder and lightning attack that the consummate practitioners of King Wu''s realm poured into Du Shaofu''s body. After entering Du Shaofu''s body, although Du Shaofu''s mouth gushed blood, it was inexplicably silent in Du Shaofu''s body, as if absorbed by some of the energy dormant in Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Boy, die!"


    Just as Du Shaofu''s body was staggering forward, the first man on the other side of the kingdom of Wu, who had been beaten back by Du Shaofu, appeared.


    The big man, who had been prepared, took the opportunity to jump out of Du Shaofu''s side. His fist was like thunder, and he hit Du Shaofu hard on his back.


    "Bang!"


    On Du Shaofu''s back, a low dull sound was heard again. A mighty force swept through the space around Du Shaofu, which was extremely terrible.


    It was just when Du Shaofu was hit by the terrible blow of a big man on the other side of King Wu''s territory, a fierce and murderous cold air became even more intense in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    Du Shaofu''s fighting power was against the weather, and his defense was abnormal. As the former just dropped his fist, Du Shaofu suddenly turned around, and at the same time, his right hand "bully shadow" stabbed directly, and his sword was shot at gunpoint."Back!"


    Han''s face changed in a panic, and he also paid attention to it in advance. Immediately, his body suddenly retreated, and in an instant he retreated away.


    The atmosphere of cultivation on the other side of the kingdom of Wu of the Great Han Dynasty broke out. It was dangerous to avoid Du Shaofu''s sword and emerged out of danger. I can''t help laughing at you.


    "Bully shadow changes!"


    When Du Shaofu turned around and became a great man on the other side of King Wu''s territory and thought he was out of danger, Du Shaofu''s face turned to a sneer, and the blue and gold sword in his hand turned into a green and gold sword whip.


    "Chulala..."


    The green and gold sword whip is like a dragon soaring into the sky. The giant ROC moves in the sky and flies out of the sky. It is smart and demonic. It takes lightning directly to the chest of the big man on the other side of the kingdom of Wu. At the same time, it directly destroys the dark air protecting aura and then directly penetrates into the chest of the former.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The sword whip passed by, and then whirled, breaking large pieces of broken viscera, blood dripping.


    In an instant, the great man in the light palace poured a large amount of blood mist into the air, and the blood in the corners of his mouth was also gushing.


    "Chula la!"


    Finally, all the twists and turns in Du Shaofu''s hands again turned into a natural, ancient and elegant green and gold sword!


    At this moment, half a hundred old men in the perfect level of King Wu''s state just appeared in front of the big man, and his eyes stopped in anger.


    "For I Revenge...! "


    The man''s last words dropped, his pupils were unwilling, resentful and afraid. Then he tightened his eyes and sprinkled blood in the air. His body, like a dead bird with broken wings, fell upright on the square floor, and there was no sign of moving again.


    The half hundred old man with perfect accomplishments in King Wu''s realm was suspended in the air. Looking at the fallen corpse, his angry eyes began to grow stronger. His fingernails clenched in his fists, and his face muscles beat and began to twist and ferocious.


    "Gu Gu..."


    But at this time, around the square and on the high platform, it is countless people mercilessly pour the cool air, a short time, everything is a short time.


    No one would have thought that there were six strong levels of King Wu''s realm, including two on the other side of King Wu''s realm, three mysterious levels of King Wu''s realm, and one cultivator of perfect level of King Wu''s realm.


    Such a strong lineup was useless in front of Du Shaofu. Even Du Shaofu''s clothes were not suppressed. On the contrary, Du Shaofu killed five King Wu''s strongmen in succession.


    Inside and outside the whole xiakong square, all the onlookers seemed to be suddenly excited, their backs were chilly, and their souls were also trembling.


    All of a sudden shock wave of eyes, blood began to surge in the body.


    Du Shaofu did all these things very quickly, even in a single breath, extremely coherent.


    However, the five King Wu''s powerful ones have already shed blood on the spot.


    The purple robed youth and so on, who can be calm for it.


    At the moment, even Murong Hanlin, Murong Hanyi, Wu Tianyong, Gongsun Changkong, etc. on the high platform are all stunned and unable to recover.


    All this, they also absolutely did not expect, five bright god court of Wu King powerful, unexpectedly was killed in a short time on the spot, too shocking!


    On the high platform, the old man of the light God court suddenly stood up, and then the figure instantly disappeared in place.


    "Boy, you must die today!"


    When the old man appeared again, he was already in front of Du Shaofu and roared.


    The old man is going to collapse and go crazy. Five King Wu States, plus a Gu Yu, will have a bad luck this time. How can he let go of the boy in front of him.


    "I will never let you go, including the court of light!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that his eyes were flushed. The blood of the war was boiling. His sword broke out and he directly split into the old man.


    "You are looking for death. You are definitely looking for death!"


    The old man was furious. He didn''t expect that Du Shaofu did not pay any attention to him. He was trying to find his own way to death. The dark air surged and the sky trembled. He waved a palm print and crushed Du Shaofu. He burst out endless lightning and drowned Du Shaofu. He wanted to kill Du Shaofu directly.


    "Chula la!"


    This time, with the help of the old man, Du Shaofu''s sword was directly destroyed in the shock of countless eyes.


    There was chaos in the sky, and the brilliant light was like a bright day. Later, people saw Du Shaofu''s body fall directly from the air, and even the wings of his overbearing golden Rune were smashed.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s body fell to the ground, and his golden Rune on his back cracked his wings. His mouth was full of blood. The earth was shaking and the rocks were shooting. But he still held the shadow tightly in his hand.


    "Wu Huang Jing, that old guy is Wu Huang Jing!"


    Du Shaofu struggled to get up. With his physical strength at this time, he seemed to be falling apart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    Just now the attack power is too strong. Only the level of Daowu Huangjing can achieve it. The old man of Guangming divine court, as Du Shaofu had expected, is a strong one in the Martial Emperor''s territory.


    In the middle of the sky, the old man in the temple of light looked at Du Shaofu, who was climbing up. He was shocked in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that Du Shaofu would still be able to get up. If the ordinary top cultivators of King Wu''s realm had just been attacked by himself, he would not be able to get up now.


    Thus, it can be seen that Du Shaofu''s physical body is so fierce and abnormal.


    "Boy, no matter what, you''re dead. If you don''t kill you, I''ll hate you hard!"


    The old man of Guangming shenting said angrily. In a flash, five Wuwang practitioners were killed on the spot. Even he was stunned. If he had known that, he would have done it in the morning. Now he would not have caused such a huge and terrible loss. He felt remorse and became more and more angry.


    "Dad


    Listening to the words of the old man, Murong xianger looks stunned, and then nervously looks at his father Murong Hanlin.


    Murong Hanlin shook his head slightly. At this time, the situation was clear. Even if he ignored the whole Murong family, Gongsun Changkong would be the first to entangle himself. Besides, he had to consider the whole Murong family.


    Du Shaofu had asked him not to participate in it. At this time, Murong Hanlin could only hope that Du Shaofu, who had endless means in his heart, could get rid of him at the end.


    Du Shaofu did not speak. His eyes narrowed in the sky, and his eyes were filled with madness.


    At such a time, it was difficult to compete with the powerful Emperor Wu. He was worried by Bi. Du Shaofu thought that he could only use Zijin tianque. Even if the consequences were not what he could control and fight against now, it was better than what he was killed on the spot.


    At this time, there is no other way, no choice.


    Thinking of it, Du Shaofu took away the "bully shadow" in his hand, looked up slightly, looked coldly at the two bright gods in the sky, and sneered: "my life is here. If you have the ability, you can take it!"


    "Well, boy, when you''re dying, you''re still talking big!"


    The old man in the temple of light was furious. He looked down at Du Shaofu with a sense of killing. Then he swept out of his body at the same time and dived directly down to Du Shaofu. In an instant, he was over Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were also completely crazy, and he was about to use Zijin tianque recklessly.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the figure of the old man in the temple of light directly rushed to Du Shaofu''s body. His breath was surging, and the thunder and lightning flashed in the air behind him.


    Compared with the kingdom of Wu, there is a big difference between the two!


    "Hi..."


    At this moment, speaking slowly and then fast, a figure suddenly appeared in the space in front of Du Shaofu''s body, which seemed to tear open the space.


    Then an old figure appeared, and a terrible pressure suddenly spread into the sky.


    Under such pressure, not to mention the onlookers inside and outside the square around, even the strong people in the fertile city on the high platform were immediately pale.


    All of us feel a sense of pressure coming, and the dark air in our bodies is solidifying.


    At this moment, he went straight to Du Shaofu''s bright old man. His face changed greatly. His figure suddenly stopped and solidified in the rush. It seemed that he felt something terrible. He immediately climbed onto his face.


    "The disciples of Laozi are also the ones who can move


    At this moment, an old figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu, which was full of ancient hegemony. Suddenly, the roar was heard over the square, just like thunder from all over the city of Woye.


    "Disciple?"


    Many eyes suddenly trembled, looking at the strange old figure. Du Shaofu was so scared when he was young. At this time, his master came. What a terrible strong man it would be. Just the breath of air coming at this time was enough to make people tremble.


    The old man in the temple of light looked at the old man who suddenly appeared at this time, and his eyes were also trembling for it.


    That since the person''s body spread out of the breath, let him directly fear, that fear, is not the general fear.


    "Back first!"


    The old man''s face changed greatly, and he looked at half a hundred old men at the perfect level of King Wu''s realm at that time. Suddenly, the two men suddenly burst out of dark Qi and immediately retreated for them.


    At this time, they did not expect that Du Shaofu''s master would be attracted.


    "Bully Laozi''s apprentice, do you want to escape like this?"


    However, just at the moment when the two men of Guangming temple had made some moves and the dark air was surging and they were eager to flee, the old figure sneered, the sleeves of his robes trembled, and his rather old-fashioned palms poked out. They directly slapped the two people who fled and retreated, just as if they were slapping each other."Pa Pa Pa!"


    Then, in the gaping eyes of countless eyes, two bright red palm prints appeared on the faces of the two people in the bright god''s court, and the blood in the mouth was spit out with the falling teeth.


    Then the two bodies suffered a heavy blow, hard from the mid air backward shot, meteorite like rush into the ground in the square below.


    "Boom..."


    The ground shakes, the crack collapses and cracks, the two people hit the ground hard, and two big holes are blown out on the square ground.


    Obviously, the cultivator of King Wu''s territory came to the worst, and he didn''t get up after climbing in the pit for a long time.


    "My God!"


    Looking at this time, the bloody old man of Wu Emperor''s territory who had just got up on the ground of the square and a perfect strong man of King Wu''s territory who had been struggling for a long time but had not yet got up. All the people in the square and the high platform around him took a breath.


    Gongsun Changkong, Gongsun leopard, etc. were sweating on their cheeks and backs.


    Murong Hanlin and Wu Tianyong also looked at each other in awe. They could not resist the strength of the old man. It was a terrible strong man who came to the city of Woye.


    "Gu Gu..."


    All around the field, he swallowed his saliva, all of which were gaping and gaping.


    A strong king of martial arts, even the old man''s slap can not fight down, this is how shocking!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu looked at an old man who suddenly appeared in front of him. He saw that the strong man in the Wu Emperor''s realm of the bright god court was also vulnerable to a blow. He was slapped in the face, and the crazy color in his eyes was restrained, but he immediately smacked his tongue.


    What kind of level of terror did the old man reach before he could slap the strong one in the emperor''s territory.


    The whole square, at this time, was silent because of the old man''s slap.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    "Gu Gu..."


    Except for the repeated sound of breath and saliva.


    "What''s the origin of Du Shaofu? Master is such a strong man!"


    Murong Hanlin, Murong hankai, Wu Tianyong, Gongsun Changkong and so on are all in the mind at this time.


    "Who dares to touch Laozi''s disciples?"


    The old man stood in the middle of the sky and did not look at it any more. The atmosphere of pressure spread so that no one dared to speak, and even most people did not dare to lift their heads.


    At the moment, most of the eyes can see clearly. At this time, the old man who suddenly appeared, that is, 70 years old, is suspended in the air, and his body looks thin and slender.


    The 70 year old man was dressed in a blue and white plain robe and carried an ancient sword on his shoulder and back. In this shape, he was very similar to Du Shaofu. He could see that he was a master and a disciple at a glance.


    The old man''s white hair fluttered, half bundle and half scattered, and a few wisps of white hair fluttered along with a bunch of white whiskers. Looking at it, people feel that they are immortal and have extraordinary temperament, just like an immortal coming to the world, which makes people feel awed.


    The old man''s eyes were drawn back from all directions, and finally fell on Du Shaofu. His eyes were smiling and his eyes were full of laughter, as if he had seen his favorite thing.


    "Good boy, I like it!"


    However, with such a close talk, the immortal temperament was suddenly lost. In particular, the two front teeth protruded like rabbit teeth, and the saliva was still spitting from time to time, almost on Du Shaofu''s face.


    "Master..."


    At this time, Du Shaofu could see clearly the appearance of the old man who suddenly appeared. He spoke to his disciples. His strength was incomparable, but he had never seen the old man at all. He was also puzzled.


    At this time, Du Shaofu naturally did not know the identity of the old man. He was the Qingyang elder who had been searching for Du Shaofu all the way.


    Elder Qingyang has been looking for him for a long time. What he is looking for is also about to collapse and give up. Who knows that today, when I pass by Woye City occasionally, I see a lot of people here. I want to see the excitement, but I can''t find any place to find. It''s no need to work hard.


    Elder Qingyang has been to the square for a long time. He just wants to take the opportunity to see Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength. So one of them is suffering from no road surface. Therefore, he is shocked again and again. He is as if he has got a treasure. The more he looks, the more he likes it.


    At the end of the day, the master Qingyang had to come out to hurt Du Shaofu for fear of hurting Du Shaofu. However, someone dared to hurt his appointed disciple. How could he let go.


    "If there is something to talk about later, take the pills quickly, don''t affect the injury."


    Just as Du Shaofu began to speak, elder Qingyang interrupted Du Shaofu''s words, and then directly took out a large number of pills from the heaven and earth bag and put them into Du Shaofu''s hands.


    On top of the pills, the glow is diffuse, and the strong fragrance of medicine spreads everywhere.


    "Brothers, seven shifts in a row. Up to now, Xiao Yu has gone to sleep for a while.


    Even seven more, brothers see cool words, flowers, recommended what, all cast it, thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    "Hou pin Dan Yao, there is also a Wang pin Dan Yao."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He didn''t expect that the immortal old man would be so generous. He had a pair of pills and a king''s medicine, which were very valuable and expensive.


    Even some of the strong people on the platform looked at the pill from afar, and their eyes were suddenly bright and envied.


    "These are healing pills. Take them quickly."


    Elder Qingyang saw that Du Shaofu was flustered and put the pills in Du Shaofu''s hands directly.


    The old man at the level of Emperor Wu of Guangming temple was slapped. At the moment, his face was pale and his face was greatly damaged. However, he was more frightened and shocked. But thinking of the background, he raised his head and said to Qingyang: "Sir, we are the people of Guangming Temple. The boy stole my martial arts skills. Do you really want to intervene in the affairs of Guangming temple £¿¡±


    "Light God court is a fart. Do you want to threaten Laozi?"


    The immortal elder Qingyang has nothing to do with xianfengdaogu. He looks at the old man in Wu Huangjing of Guangming temple and says, "don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t want to die, get rid of me. Go back and tell Ming Dingtian that my name is Gu Qingyang. If Guangming shenting dares to touch a hair of my disciple, I will level the whole Guangming temple and kill a chicken and dog Stay, go


    The appearance of immortality and moral character is actually extremely bandit and vulgar. Many people''s eyes tremble.


    But the meaning of the words was understood by all. The old man did not put the light court in his eyes at all.


    The old man of Wu Huangjing in the temple of light was convulsed and gloomy. He didn''t dare to say anything more. With the strength of his cultivation, he was able to kill him in seconds.


    "Gu Qingyang..."


    Then it seems to suddenly think of a person, looking at the ancient Qingyang again, the eyes are greatly shocked.


    "If you don''t go away, you are not qualified to let me destroy you. If you don''t leave, I don''t mind making an exception."


    The ancient Qingyang elder looked at the old man who had no problem. He looked at the old man and was not polite.


    "Sir, I will take it back."


    The Emperor Wu of Guangming temple is a strong man who grits his teeth and is unwilling to move. However, he does not dare to move. His own life is naturally important.


    At that moment, the old man of King Wu''s realm in the light God''s court mentioned the perfect cultivator of King Wu''s realm, who had been unable to get up, and immediately left.


    He didn''t have time to pay attention to the bones of other people in the light court underground, so as not to provoke the other party''s dissatisfaction and kill him.


    Du Shaofu put two Hou pin healing pills into his mouth, and immediately put into his hands the heaven and earth bags of the five cultivators in King Wu''s realm who had just been killed around him.


    There was silence all around the square. No one thought that such a big change would take place in the end because of the appearance of the immortal old man.


    At the moment, the faces of Gongsun''s family were the most embarrassing. The strong men in the bright god''s court had gone. Thinking of the consequences, the faces were extremely wonderful.


    "Idiot, are you ok?"


    Murong Xiang''er ran to the square. After a few flashes, he appeared on the square and immediately arrived at Du Shaofu''s side.


    "I''m fine." Du Shaofu grinned bitterly and collected all the bags of heaven and earth into his arms.


    "Well, boy, come with me."


    Elder Gu Qingyang looked back at Du Shaofu with a smile on his face. With his two front teeth, he was funny by adding points. But everyone knows that his power is absolutely terrifying.


    "Master Gu, I...."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. Just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by elder Gu Qingyang and said, "this is not the place to speak. You should also heal yourself first. I will take you to a place and talk slowly. Those people in the light shrine may return. If you don''t want to cause trouble to the city, you''d better leave first."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. Then he looked at Murong xianger and whispered in his ear, "your second sister is very well now. She asked me to come to Murong''s house in Woye city. She should miss you very much, and your elder sister''s daughter is called Dai Xingyu, which is somewhat like you."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu said to elder Gu Qingyang, "master, let''s go."


    "Whoosh..."


    The two figures left more and more empty, gradually disappeared in all the line of sight, leaving the whole city a lot of speculation and shock.


    "Xianger, what did the little brother just say to you?"


    Murong Hanlin and Murong hankai fall down from the high platform to Murong xianger. What Du Shaofu has just said to Murong xianger just now makes Murong xianger so. This surprised Murong Hanlin and Murong hankai.


    "Dad, he said it was the second sister who asked him to come."


    Dai Xingyu smell speech, Jiaoyan slightly return to God, lift delicate face, eyelashes slightly blink, eyes moving, looking at Murong Hanlin, said: "he also said that elder sister''s daughter is called Dai Xingyu."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­The mountains are continuous, and the green mountains overlap.


    The mountains are far away, at this time in the early morning, the hazy mountains, covered with a layer of gauze, shadowy, in the misty clouds, suddenly far and near, as if at hand. It is like a few strokes of ink, smeared on the boundless horizon.


    When the morning sun shows, a golden light rises from the East and suddenly shines on the earth.


    "Roar..."


    Whether it is day or night, you can occasionally hear the roar of monsters from the depths of the mountains.


    Within the range of a valley, at this time, snakes, insects and ants are not near, and fierce birds and beasts will move away automatically.


    In the middle of the valley, there is a huge standing stone wall, which is empty and high as if it is about to collapse. In the rock wall, there are many wild flowers and green grass jumping out, and clusters of moss.


    On the top of the stone wall, an old man in a white robe, white beard moving, white hair floating, half bundle and half scattered, sat cross legged. At this time, the morning sun rose, and his body was covered with golden light. He looked at the fairyland, which was awe inspiring.


    Naturally, the old man was the ancient Qingyang elder of the ancient Tianzong. After leaving Woye city and Du Shaofu, he took Du Shaofu to such a quiet place that he occasionally passed by to heal his wounds.


    The area on the top of the stone wall is not small. At this time, there is a young man with a broad purple sword on his back. He is Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was surrounded by a light golden light, his breath fluctuated evenly, and his complexion gradually recovered to ruddy.


    "What kind of martial arts did this boy cultivate? How could his breath be like that terrible family of golden winged ROC birds, and his injuries recovered quickly."


    On the old face of the ancient Qing Dynasty, he looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. It seemed that the more he looked, the more satisfied he was. There was a smile on his face.


    "Hoo..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s pale golden halo slowly converged. He vomited from his abdomen. His eyelashes moved. On his resolute and determined face, his eyes opened and his fine hair began to shoot. Then he slowly converged and turned into a clear and bright face. At this time, Du Shaofu''s pale face was already full of red.


    Looking at Du Shaofu who had stopped practicing, elder Gu Qingyang said with a smile: "boy, the wound has recovered well. It''s half recovered in three days. Your cultivation is very good."


    He bowed and bowed to the elder


    "You''re welcome." Elder Gu Qingyang got up, with a smile on his face and said, "I''m here to take you as a disciple."


    "To be a disciple..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at elder Gu Qingyang and said, "master, I already have a master, and there is a school. I''m afraid that I can''t worship my master. Please forgive me."


    "Is your school a school of two religions, three schools and three schools?" The elder asked immediately.


    "No, my school is in a corner." Du Shaofu shook his head and said.


    With a smile, Gu Qingyang said, "it doesn''t matter. Today, many strong people have several schools. There are more masters. There are no limits to the strong. It''s good for you to find more masters."


    After a pause, the elder continued: "I''d like to introduce myself first. I''m the elder of the ancient Tianzong."


    Elder Gu Qingyang always had a smile in his eyes. He was very clear about what he said. There were few young people in Zhongzhou who could refuse him.


    It is no doubt that being able to worship the elders of the ancient Tianzong as a teacher directly becomes the neizong disciple of the ancient Tianzong, or the existence of a special status among the neizong disciples, which is enough to reach the heaven step by step. Several young people in Zhongzhou can refuse to do so.


    "Ancient Tianzong..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and then he seemed to think of the ancient Tianzong. He was one of the nine forces. It was an absolute behemoth. It was even more powerful than the Guangming temple. It was no wonder that the ancient Qingyang elder did not pay attention to the Guangming temple at all.


    "Old master, thank you for your help. I will never forget it. It will be rewarded every day."


    Du Shaofu looked at elder Gu Qingyang and said, "it''s just that the younger generation really doesn''t intend to become a master or join any mountain gate. Please make atonement."


    After listening to Du Shaofu''s words, elder Gu Qingyang was also slightly stunned. It seems that Du Shaofu was able to refuse him. Let alone Zhongzhou, even in the ancient Tianzong, how many disciples broke their heads and wanted him to be an apprentice, but this guy was not moved at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    After a moment of silence, elder Gu Qingyang looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "boy, how does your school compare with the ancient Tianzong?"


    "In terms of strength, the present school of the younger generation is naturally unable to compare with the ancient Tianzong. However, in the younger generation''s mind, the school is the school, which can not be changed easily. I forgive you."


    Du Shaofu said, with a slight apology. Elder Gu Qingyang helped. Such a strong man healed his wounds and protected the Dharma for three days. Naturally, Du Shaofu was extremely grateful.


    However, as a student of tianwu University, he fought with his life for tianwu college, Mr. Zhou Yuanlao, vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang and elder of yaoyu University. This had a great impact on Du Shaofu. How could he leave tianwu college easily.


    "You care about your school, which proves that you are a person who values feelings. I am more happy in my heart, and also proves that I have not misread people."


    If the elder master Fu Yang had just left a trace of joy in his heart, it would have been a pity for Du Zhengyang to abandon him.


    At this time, facing the temptation of the ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu was able to resist and stay in his original school, which proved that he was pure and good in nature and was not a treacherous and evil person, which was more valuable.


    In a way, disposition is more important than talent.


    After a slight pause, Gu Qingyang looked at Du Shaofu and continued: "but have you ever thought that standing on the shoulders of giants, you can see further, standing on the mountains, you can see more widely.


    In the city of Woye, in the face of the court of light, you can do nothing but fight to the death. If you are the person of ancient Tianzong, if you want to move you, you should weigh it carefully. "


    Du Shaofu listened to elder Gu Qingyang''s words, his eyes moved and his heart was full of thoughts.


    Elder Gu Qingyang continued: "if you join the ancient Tianzong, you can get the best cultivation resources. No matter what troubles you have caused outside, you will always have the unique existence of ancient Tianzong.


    If you think you want to be strong, you must rely on absolute training, then you can also choose to hone yourself.


    Joining the ancient Tianzong will do you good without any harm. As for your original school, it is still your school. You didn''t lose one school, just one more school. When you become absolutely strong, your original school is proud of you. If you have enough skills, the ancient emperor will be proud of you in the future.


    If you take me as a teacher, you don''t want to lose your former master. You just have one more master. On the way to practice, you have more guidance. As for how far you can go in the future, it depends on yourself. No master can help you. "


    With one breath, elder Gu Qingyang looked at Du Shaofu with a little expectation in his face. He continued: "your talent is very strong. I''m afraid it is enough to compare with those demons in the ancient Tianzong. Although I want to take you as an apprentice, I will never force you. You should think about it carefully. After you think about it clearly, you can go to the ancient Tianzong to find me."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked at elder Gu Qingyang and said, "master, are you going to leave?"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s thoughts were extremely intense. There is no doubt that the words of the ancient Qingyang elder brought great touch to Du Shaofu.


    This kind of touch made Du Shaofu think of a lot of things at this time. Indeed, even if he was admitted to the ancient Tianzong, he was still a member of tianwu academy, but he had more identity and was still a disciple of the ancient Tianzong. However, this did not affect his coming out of tianwu college.


    "Of course, it''s time for me to go back. All the banquets will come to an end. I''ll wait for you in the ancient Tianzong."


    As the voice fell, the elder chuckled, and the sleeves of his white robe trembled, and there was no mysterious wave under his feet, so the figure swept away.


    Looking at the figure of Gu Qingyang, the elder said to go, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled slightly. For a moment, his heart fluctuated, thinking that he had no place to go at this time. What the elder Gu Qingyang said was also reasonable. Joining the ancient Tianzong was indeed a hundred benefits and no harm to himself.


    The destruction of tianwu academy made Du Shaofu know how important it was to have a backstage. The ancient emperor of heaven was undoubtedly suitable for him, and the elder Gu Qingyang in front of him was also very angry with himself.


    "Boy, I''ve been so far away whether you want to be a teacher or not."


    In the front of the air, the elder Gu Qingyang flew away. No one saw his face, but his face was tense.


    Elder Gu Qingyang might give up a good young man who had been chasing for so long. If he could give up so quickly, he would not be looking around for one.


    And now the departure, but also is only the ancient Qing Yang elder heart''s trick just, this is called to retreat for advance.


    Such a good child, with such a strong talent, is enough to be compared with the most precious demons in the clan. Even in terms of his status in the clan, those demons could not be forced to move, otherwise he would have been taken as a disciple by all means.


    Now, if Du Shaofu could take him as his teacher and go to the mountain by himself, then Zongzhong would have nothing to do with him, and all these years of cowardice would have been wiped out."Isn''t this really a bad move, boy? You don''t want to be tough on me. If you don''t become a teacher, I''ll tie you back. At that time, it will hurt the feelings between our teachers and disciples."


    Elder Gu Qingyang murmured softly, the distance was getting farther and farther, and he was more and more anxious. Anyway, he would never let go of such a good seedling.


    "Disciple Du Shaofu, willing to defeat Gu Qingyang as a teacher and visit master!"


    Suddenly, the top of the valley stone wall, a voice came and fell in the ears of the ancient Qingyang elder.


    "Hiss!"


    In the distance, the purple robed youth was kneeling respectfully on the ground and kowtowed three times.


    "Ha ha ha ha, you bastards, be careful. You should cry now..."


    His eyes were dull, and then excited. After a full moment, the old face of Gu Qing immediately showed an absolute smile.


    As one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou, gutianzong controlled many empires.


    It is said that the nine forces, any giant, have been passed down for countless years and have been standing on the top of Zhongzhou without any wind and rain. This is enough to show the strength of the nine forces.


    The ancient Tianzong is located in the southeast of Zhongzhou, where the strong are like clouds.


    Any disciple who comes out of the ancient Tianzong can be famous.


    His disciples of neizong were able to become a giant, create an empire, and sit on one side of the land.


    Gutian Mountain, one of the famous mountains in Zhongzhou, is vast and unknown.


    It is said that the heaven and earth in this mountain range are full of energy, nourish all things, and there are countless strange flowers and plants. The miraculous medicine, natural materials and earth treasures are amazing. What''s more, the effect of cultivation in this mountain range is much better than that in other places.


    The most important reason why the Gutian mountains are famous in Zhongzhou is that the ancient Tianzong, one of the top nine forces in Zhongzhou, is located in the Gutian mountains.


    Ancient Tianzong is the holy land of countless martial arts practitioners in Zhongzhou. Countless young people have been longing to become one of them.


    "Whew..."


    In the high clouds, a huge sword shuttles through the clouds, flying steadily and rapidly. The clouds and fog spread on both sides, leaving a jet trace in the high altitude, which remains unchanged for a long time.


    The huge sword is about half a Zhang wide and about one Zhang long. The two figures sit cross legged. They are both elder Gu Qingyang and elder Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with a light golden awn. His breath was even and his breath was stable. With the help of pills and the golden winged ROC bird skill, all the remaining pale colors on his face had been restored to ruddy.


    "Shaofu, here we are. The following is within the range of the ancient Tianzong Mountain Gate."


    The voice of elder Gu Qingyang reached Du Shaofu''s ears. Under the clouds, a vast mountain range was looming.


    "Hoo..."


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were closed, the pale golden light on his body gradually converged into his body. Then he opened his eyes, and a breath surged in his body, shaking the surrounding space.


    With the speed of the giant sword getting lower and lower, a vast and magnificent mountain range appeared.


    The vast mountains run through it. It is so vast and magnificent that it can accommodate all kinds of rivers.


    From the top to the bottom, you can not see the mountains, there are flying waterfall in the roar, the pine waves rolling.


    The towering peaks stand tall and straight, as if they can charm the four seasons and set an example for the ages.


    Within the peak, it is not time to see the green, covering a lot of buildings.


    As the giant sword goes, more and more buildings are built, showing the ancient spirit.


    "In front of us is the ancient Tianzong Mountain Gate, so we can''t fly. Even the ancient Tianzong patriarch can''t cross the mountain gate without entering. This is disrespectful to the ancestral gate."


    Elder Gu Qingyang''s voice dropped and the sword began to fall.


    When the huge sword fell completely, it appeared in a vast square. Du Shaofu also jumped down with the ancient Qing Dynasty and landed on the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    "Whew!"


    The giant sword shrank, and then returned to the scabbard behind the ancient Qingyang elder. Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly curious, but then he looked around, more surprised.


    The square was formed by flattening the top of a mountain.


    In front of the square is a sling bridge hundreds of feet long. The deck is covered with planks, connecting a mountain in front of it.


    On the top of the mountain, there are three big characters of "ancient Tianzong" which are brightly engraved on the mountain. When you look at it, you can feel a vast breath coming to your face, which makes people tremble and tremble. It is like a hundred thousand mountains collapsing down, which makes Du Shaofu suddenly take back the light of his eyes.


    After the peak, there are continuous ancient buildings, majestic and majestic, with a sense of boundless breath slowly rippling.


    From the energy fluctuation of the heaven and earth around him and the talent of pulse and soul, Du Shaofu could easily feel that there were many powerful Fu arrays hidden outside the gate of ancient Tianzong.


    "Yes, elder."


    The sound of breaking wind resounded, and then many figures in the square did not know where they fell. A breath of breath was very strong, and all saluted respectfully.


    There are more than a dozen young men and women, all of whom are about 21-2 years old, but all of them have reached the level of Wuhou.


    "It''s worthy of being an ancient emperor!"


    This makes Du Shaofu''s heart can not help but shock, it is worthy of the ancient Tianzong, gatekeepers of the younger generation should have such talent.


    "No gift."


    Elder Gu Qingyang motioned to all the people to salute, and then said to Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, follow me. This is the ancient emperor of heaven."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Under the surprised eyes of the young men and women around him, he went up the sling bridge with the elder Gu Qingyang.


    The board on the bridge deck is very old and seems to have carried for countless years. There are clouds floating around. The valley below is deep, just like an abyss, which makes people feel like being in the clouds.


    On the way to the ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu learned from the mouth of the elder Gu Qingyang why the ancient Qingyang Council came to him.


    It turned out that I had been chased down by several kings on the Changhe River in Zhongzhou. I met a lot of fierce birds and beasts and Fu array. Finally, I found a storage ring, which was an assessment for the promotion of the outer sect disciple of the ancient Tianzong to the neizong disciple.


    However, he accidentally broke into it, and finally took a bag of heaven and earth, which was originally for the ancient Qingyang elder in the assessment area. He interrupted Du Shaofu''s hot thoughts. He roughly pointed to Du Shaofu, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "although this is in the ancient Tianzong, the ancient Tianzong is not an ordinary place, not a teahouse or a home, The competition here may be even more cruel than you think. If there is competition, there will be fights and disputes. As long as some things don''t go too far, they won''t be suppressed. So you should pay attention to yourself and don''t let people bully you. "


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Although he didn''t understand the specific meaning of the ancient Qingyang elder, he could also understand something muddleheaded.


    I''m afraid it''s not safe to practice in the ancient Tianzong. Where there are people, there will be fights. What''s more, it''s still a place where talents gather together.


    Any genius has his own temper and pride, put together, no fight is strange.


    Du Shaofu understood that if the ancient Tianzong was full of harmony, he would not have become one of the nine forces. Only by fighting and competition can progress be made. This is the most powerful guarantee for the cultivation of numerous powerful people for the ancient Tianzong.


    "Whoosh..."


    As the words fell, elder Gu Qingyang was able to leave. Du Shaofu also turned to the direction the elder Qingyang had instructed. On the way, he met many ancient Tianzong disciples, but no one knew Du Shaofu and no one said hello to him.


    "This is the ancient Tianzong."


    Du Shaofu walked in the ancient Tianzong. He walked slowly and looked around. He thought that when he arrived at the ancient Tianzong, it was like a dream. When he first came to Zhongzhou, how could he think that he was back in the ancient Tianzong.


    I remember that when Guo Ming was in Beiling City, he had deliberately asked himself to go to Xuanfu gate. At first, he had no intention, but now he joined the ancient Tianzong. Du Shaofu wanted to come, which may be the fate of heaven.


    However, after half an hour, Du Shaofu finally found the general affairs office under the direction indicated by elder Gu Qingyang.


    It was not a small courtyard. On the square outside, there were still a lot of young men and women disciples, all of whom were 17-8 years old and 22-3-year-old ones.


    These young men and women are young, but their breath is very strong. There are only a few of them in the spirit state, most of them are in the state of marquis Wu.


    Du Shaofu asked a young man and confirmed that this was the Zongwu office. After that, he began to queue up behind the crowd.


    From the discussions and conversations of some disciples waiting in line around him, Du Shaofu learned that these young male and female disciples were all the outer disciples of the ancient Tianzong. They came to the religious affairs office to collect daily necessities and fixed pills every month. However, it is said that the resources of pills are much worse than those of the inner disciples.During the waiting time, listening to the discussions and conversations around him, Du Shaofu had a general understanding of ancient Tianzong.


    In ancient Tianzong, not disciples, but princesses and princesses of the great empires.


    However, in the ancient Tianzong, the talent was not enough, and they could only be the disciples of the outer sect. The prince and princess had no privileges in the ancient Tianzong.


    However, the inner sect''s disciples have a high status in the sect, even the places where they live are different from those of the outer sect.


    In ancient Tianzong, there was also competition and encouragement. In addition to not being able to kill people, there were countless competitions every day.


    In Zongzhong, there will even be the phenomenon of seizing white treasures.


    However, this kind of robbery can not be done anywhere. Instead, it must be carried out in a place called tianwu square in the ancient Tianzong. Otherwise, it will be severely punished by Zongzhong.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, it was Du Shaofu''s turn to wait for a long line. However, behind Du Shaofu, there was also a long line.


    "You need to get your badge and zongpai with your badge and Zong card."


    Inside the office, it was not the gate that opened the door, but a window. There were only two windows about the size of his head. The head of a 28-9-year-old youth poked out and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "I..."


    Du Shaofu was about to open his mouth. Suddenly, there was some commotion in the crowd behind him. Then a loud shout came into Du Shaofu''s ears: "boy, get out of here. Let''s get it first and go back to one side."


    "It''s from Huju society."


    "It''s Zheng Mingzhou, but he can''t provoke them. His elder brother has become a disciple of neizong."


    "It''s a pity that he didn''t pass the examination, and he was still a disciple of waizong."


    In the crowd''s commotion, some soft voices were also heard, and the figures suddenly retreated, as if they didn''t want to provoke anyone.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu looked up and saw more than a dozen young people coming with arrogance and arrogance. Without paying attention to the people standing in line around him, Du Shaofu went straight to Du Shaofu.


    There were 13 young people in their twenties to twenty-three or four years old, surrounded by a fat, fleshy young man.


    "Boy, if you don''t hear me clearly, get out of here, or you''ll be impolite!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s dull face, a well-dressed young man who had just scolded him thought that Du Shaofu had been frightened and stupefied. He immediately called again.


    Du Shaofu looked up at the young man who scolded him with a slight frown. His face began to be a little displeased. Then he said, "first, keep your mouth clean. Second, what do you want to do in the religious office, you can queue up in the back."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, there was a strange silence around him. Even the 28 year old young man in the window of the Zongwu office looked at Du Shaofu from the window.


    "Where did this kid come from? Don''t you know Huju society?"


    "I''m afraid the boy is going to have bad luck, and the people in Huju society dare to provoke him."


    In the silence around him, a series of sighs came out, and the eyes of Du Shaofu were all with strange fluctuations.


    "Xiao Yu wrote the last two chapters this afternoon, but the plot was completely different from what he wanted in his heart. So he bit his teeth and pushed it all over to rewrite it. As a result, Xiao Yu didn''t really slack off today. He just wanted to write better so that everyone could like it better. Xiao Yu sincerely apologized for the delay in updating. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    A fat young man who was surrounded by people immediately began to look embarrassed and looked at Du Shaofu with a gloomy look.


    "Elder martial brother Zheng, are you ready?"


    At this time, a delicate and crisp voice came, and then behind the crowd, began to walk slowly a woman.


    The woman was 20 years old. She was very beautiful. Her skin was white. Her eyes were long and thin. She had a kind of classical Oriental beauty.


    Women in long skirts, temperament is not vulgar, walking is the wind swing willow, arc concave and convex, immediately attracted a lot of eyes, followed by several young people.


    "Younger martial sister Ying, I''ll be OK soon. I just met something that doesn''t grow eyes. Just wait a moment."


    Fat young people see women, suddenly that gloomy face is to become smiling Yan ran up.


    "Well, I''m still in a hurry. Although there are not many articles in each month''s sect, I don''t put them in my eyes. My cousin has given me enough training resources. But as a disciple of the ancient Tianzong, I can''t be an exception. I also need to come to the religious Affairs Office to get the monthly living supplies."


    The woman said gently, the voice makes people listen to crisp hemp, many young people around, are looking straight, but there is not too obvious straight.


    "Younger martial sister Ying, just give it to me. It will be ready soon."


    Hearing this, the fat young man immediately nodded his head in a very flattering manner. Then he nodded slightly to the young man who was the first to scold Du Shaofu. His eyes were a little cold.


    "Boy, I''ll give you one last chance. If you don''t go away, I won''t be polite to you."


    The young man who was the first to scold Du Shaofu again said that his breath was fluctuating. If Du Shaofu didn''t obey, it would be enough to start immediately.


    "I said, line up!" Du Shaofu still said faintly.


    "Boy, you..."


    The young man was angry, and his eyes were cold. He was about to start. A sweet voice came out: "slow, all of you are the same school. Don''t bully this little younger martial brother."


    Jiao''s voice dropped, and it was the beautiful woman who spoke. She glanced around with her bright eyes. In the end, it seemed that the situation was in Du Shaofu''s body. Jiao Yan smiled and moved forward slowly. The long skirt swayed, and the faint fragrance diffused. When she came to Du Shaofu, she said with a smile: "this student, I''m still in a hurry. Why don''t I give you a spiritual elixir How about if I took the items first? "


    Du Shaofu looked up slightly at the beautiful woman, glanced at a group of young people behind him, shook his head and said, "this boy is a new comer. Has Zongzhong started recruiting new disciples recently?"


    "Haven''t you heard that our clan is recruiting new disciples recently?"


    "It''s tough enough to smash the bone, but it''s not so easy to break the bone. It''s too difficult to recover. Even if it''s a lucky recovery, the hand will be very weak in the future."


    There were whispers all around. The young man, who seemed to be gentle and gentle, was really ruthless and neat, without any hesitation.


    "New, new."


    Not far away, the fat young man who was shocked was also surrounded by people, looking at Du Shaofu, and then looking at the beautiful woman, Zhou Ying''er. She was a woman who could not catch up with many people in Zongzhong. The youth in purple robe should have some strength, but since he is a new comer, he naturally has no backstage, so he has no scruples.


    Although Zheng Mingzhou didn''t pass the examination to be a disciple of neizong this time, it was only a thin line of separation. If he was lucky, he would have passed. Naturally, he did not believe that he could not do anything about that boy.


    Looking at Zhou Ying''er, who was shocked, resentful and sluggish, Zheng Mingzhou''s fat face suddenly showed a smile. He knew that his opportunity had come, just as if he had suddenly found an opportunity to enter Zhou Ying''er''s heart.


    "Boy, if you dare to move my people who are in the society, dare not give the face of junior sister Zhou Yinger, you are looking for death!"


    Zheng Mingzhou gradually walked up to Du Shaofu. His fat face sneered and twisted, so he could hardly see his eyes. His manner and expression were like Du Shaofu''s going to kneel down in front of him for mercy.


    Du Shaofu looked up at Zheng Mingzhou calmly.


    "Ignorant boy, do you dare to stare at me? If you have just entered Zongzhong, let me teach you how to respect elder martial brother and how to know how to be a man. Today I will not teach you a good lesson. You think I am a vegetarian in Huju society!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu looking at himself, the fat young man became more and more clamorous. How could he not seize the opportunity of showing off in Zhou Ying''er? It was a great opportunity.


    At the moment, Zheng Mingzhou seems to have been able to think that not long after, Zhou Yinger has been lying in his arms, which has attracted the envious eyes of all people. His fat body can even be pressed on that delicate and white body


    "Ha ha, you know what to do."


    The ten or so young people who had been surrounded by Zheng Mingzhou all the time burst into laughter."Boy, I don''t want you to kowtow and admit your mistake today. Do you dare to put me in the eyes of Huju society and provoke younger martial sister Zhou Yinger? You are tired of living!"


    Listening to the laughter around him, Zheng Mingzhou became more and more rebellious. Recently, he failed to pass the examination and was admitted to the neizong disciple. He was in a bad mood. But now, thinking about the bright future, the haze in his heart was swept away. He had not been so happy for a long time.


    It''s just happy. In fact, it''s very abstruse. As the saying goes, extreme joy begets sorrow


    Zheng Mingzhou is like this now.


    Happy, Zheng Mingzhou is very happy now, but at this time, he saw the purple robed youth not far from his eyes and raised his hand.


    The young man in purple robe raised his hand, without any unnecessary action. He just raised his hand. It was simple, clean and neat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    "Pa!"


    A burst of dark air fluctuations, breath domineering frightening, and then a crisp slap sound came out.


    Then, Zheng Mingzhou, who was just in great joy, felt his face hot, like being scalded by tongs.


    At the same moment, Zheng Mingzhou even felt that his left face had been smashed, and a huge force fell on his face like a thunderbolt version.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    His teeth were loose and blood was spitting out with his teeth. Before he even had time to scream, Zheng Mingzhou''s body flew straight away, just like a broken kite, flying about ten feet away. Then he fell heavily on the ground square, shaking the ground.


    "Ah..."


    When Zheng Mingzhou fell to the ground, a sad cry was heard in his mouth. The corners of his mouth were dripping with blood. Half of his face was swollen like a pig''s head, which was originally a fat face. At this time, it was just like a super steamed bread.


    All of a sudden there was silence, a stillness of silence.


    All the young men and women around him, including Zhou Ying''er, can just see clearly. Facing Zheng Mingzhou at the top level on the other side of Wuhou, the purple robed youth just slapped Zheng Mingzhou with a simple slap, and then he took Zheng Mingzhou away.


    A slap flies Zheng Mingzhou, simple and neat.


    As the disciples of the ancient Tianzong, how can they be simple ones? Even if they are not inner disciples, they are also talented in the outside world. Naturally, it is clear how strong it is to beat Zheng Mingzhou with one slap.


    If you want to achieve this step, it is absolutely not simple to be stronger than Zheng Mingzhou. Even if it is the perfect peak level of Wuhou, it is difficult to achieve this step.


    But now, the purple robed youth in front of him has done it, and he is so light and clean.


    Zheng Mingzhou got up and covered half of his face, which was almost invisible on his swollen face, which showed shock and fear, and then more resentment and resentment.


    At this time, compared with the mood just now, Zheng Mingzhou fell from heaven into hell.


    At first, Zheng Mingzhou wanted to make a big show in front of the beauty, but what he didn''t expect was a great shame. Everything was destroyed. How could he give up.


    "Boy, you wait for me, I will not let you go, you wait for me..."


    The words of resentment came out of his mouth. Zheng covered his face with blood and left directly.


    As for the practice, Zheng Mingzhou does not dare to do it now. It does not mean that he is a fool. A slap from the other party can directly beat him. His strength is already there. If he does it himself, he can only insult himself.


    Looking at Zheng Mingzhou, all of them went straight away. A dozen young people who lived in Huju society looked at each other face to face. Where did they dare to stay, they immediately retreated and left each other immediately.


    I''m afraid it''s the purple robed youth who is in a bad mood. I''ll slap each of them.


    Zhou Ying''er didn''t know whether she was shocked or shocked. Her eyes were dull.


    Ignoring the surprised and frightened eyes around him, Du Shaofu went to the window of the religious affairs office and said to the young man, who was 28-9 years old, "I am a new disciple. I have come to get the badge and the Zong card."


    In the window, the 28-9-year-old looked at Du Shaofu. He was shocked for a moment, and then came back to his senses. He immediately asked Du Shaofu, "what''s your name, how old are you? Are you a martial artist or a spirit talisman? If you are a martial artist, you will receive pills such as strengthening Xuanqi every month, while a talisman will receive daily necessities such as pills to enhance spiritual and spiritual strength. ¡±


    the affairs of the religious affairs office did not include the thorough investigation. At this time, although Zongzhong did not recruit new students, the young man was a little strange. Why did someone come to get the Zong card and badge at this time.


    But since people are already living in the clan, there is a reason for that. This is not within the jurisdiction of the young man. Naturally, there is no need to ask again, lest it is not good to offend someone behind him.


    At this time, I''m afraid that some people in the sect have some relationship with them.


    "My name is Du Shaofu. I''m not yet 18 years old. Lingfu master."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and immediately replied that among the martial arts practitioners and lingfu masters, the latter received daily necessities such as pills to enhance spiritual and spiritual strength every month. Naturally, Du Shaofu did not hesitate to choose the spirit Fu master.


    Originally, Du Shaofu wanted to say that he was not only a talisman but also a martial arts practitioner. However, he swallowed it back to his mouth. It seemed that he was too high-profile and not very good.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the young man looked up at Du Shaofu again. He had just slapped Zheng Mingzhou, but he didn''t seem to be a lingfu master.


    "Well, your information has been registered. This is the badge and the Clan card. You can activate your spirit and soul power by dripping blood. If you don''t understand, just ask your elder martial brother and sister."


    The young man''s voice dropped, and from the window handed out a piece of ancient emperor''s badge and a piece of antique jade plate, on which the secret lines twinkled, suffused with soft luster.Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu took the badge and the zongpai and put them into his arms. Then he turned around and looked around. Finally, he asked a young man behind him, "how can I get to Tianmu peak?"


    He was twenty years old. He was very thin and not tall. He looked yellow and thin.


    If it was not for the cultivation to a certain extent, the practitioner would not have to eat much, for fear that he would even be suspected of being abused by the ancient emperor and not enough to eat.


    The young man looked at Du Shaofu. On his thin face, there was a little shock in his clear eyes. Then he was full of smile. He wanted to have some relationship with Du Shaofu and said, "this new younger martial brother, don''t you know how to get to Tianmu peak? I''ll take you there."


    "Don''t you have to queue up to get the daily necessities of the family?" Du Shaofu was puzzled. After he left, he immediately lined up for this guy.


    The thin young man was very enthusiastic. He took Du Shaofu''s hand and left, saying, "it doesn''t matter. It''s the same if I come tomorrow. I''ll take you to Tianmu peak first."


    Du Shaofu could not say anything more. He had to follow the thin young man.


    Zhou Ying''er stood in the same place, and a few young people stood behind, looking at Du Shaofu''s back, and her whole body was also shaking.


    "It turned out that his name was Du Shaofu, a master of talisman."


    "I''m only 18 years old, and my strength is so strong. I''m afraid it''s enough to compare with those guys in neizong."


    After a long time, Zhou Ying''er wiped a chill in her bright eyes. She bit her lips slightly and said softly, "if you dare to do this to me, I will never let you go. One day, you will regret it later."


    In the ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu went to Tianmu peak under the guidance of the warm and thin youth. On the way, Du Shaofu was familiar with the whole ancient Tianzong.


    From the thin young man''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that the thin young man was called Gu Changyou. He was called a "thin monkey" in his family. He was also a master of talisman. He only majored in medicine and minor in utensils.


    However, for some unknown reason, Gu Changyou is gifted. Although he is a master of medicine and Fuwen, he has not made much achievements in alchemy. It is said that at present, the cultivation of five-star level is mysterious, but even the alchemy at the initial level of spiritual products often makes mistakes.


    If it wasn''t for the status of lingfu master, I''m afraid Gu Changyou couldn''t even be a disciple of the ancient Tianzong.


    From Gu Changyou''s words, Du Shaofu learned that the inner part of the ancient Tianzong was roughly divided into two regions, the inner region and the outer region.


    There are numerous waizong disciples in the whole ancient Tianzong, which can be found in many places in Zhongzhou, and there are more in the places under the control of the ancient Tianzong.


    However, the younger generation of waizong disciples remained in the ancient Tianzong, and the number was much less than 100000.


    The number of the younger generation of waizong disciples was about 100000, which was enough for Du Shaofu to be astonished when he learned about it.


    Any disciple of the outer sect is a genius of the outside world, but there are so many in the ancient Tianzong.


    It is said that every year, the ancient Tianzong would select some people from the outer sect disciples to become the inner disciples. There are eight assessment sites in the ancient Tianzong, and less than 100 people will be selected to become the inner disciples each time.


    Those outstanding people with special achievements will be trained by the elders and the strong in the clan.


    However, only less than 800 of the nearly 100000 waizong disciples each year have the chance to become neizong disciples, not even one percent of the chance, which is enough to prove their difficulty.


    And waizong disciples have only two opportunities to be assessed in their life. After two times, they can hardly become neizong disciples.


    "Younger martial brother Du Shaofu, you are fighting Huju community today. You should be more careful in the future. People in Huju society are not easy to be provoked, and they will not give up." Gu Changyou introduced the situation in the ancient Tianzong and also reminded Du Shaofu to pay attention to the Huju society.


    "What is the origin of Huju society? Is it strong?"


    "The contents of the new volume" the fame of ancient heaven "should have been divided into several volumes. However, these days, I have been thinking about how to write the content of this volume better, which is also the beginning of Zhongzhou''s preparation. Today, he finally came up with the outline of this volume, and Xiao Yu continued to code the characters. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    "What is the origin of Huju society? Is it strong?"


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. From the conversation, he had a lot of affection for the enthusiastic Gu Changyou. In fact, Gu Changyou was only 18 years old, but he was too thin. His face was yellow and thin, and he looked very old. He looked like he was 20 years old.


    "You just entered the ancient Tianzong. Naturally, you don''t know."


    Gu Changyou, looking at Du Shaofu, was not surprised. He explained patiently and carefully, "with so many disciples from other sects, a lot of forces, large and small, will naturally be formed. Many disciples form cliques, and many interests are related to them, such as the sale of pills, the sale of spiritual instruments, and the sale of talismans."


    After a pause, Gu Changyou pursed his tongue, pursed some dry lips, and continued: "it''s related to the interests of the Tao, so the major forces are fighting constantly. In this competition, a lot of forces have been strengthened. Among them, the strength of Huju society is not weak. The Zheng Mingzhou you beat, his brother Zheng Zhizhou, became a disciple of neizong not long ago. It is said that Huju society is actually in charge The controller is also a guy on the neizong copper list. He is called Yutian


    "The disciples of Zongzhong form a clique, do they care?"


    Du Shaofu asked unexpectedly, if according to Gu Changyou, there was another river and lake in ancient Tianzong.


    "Naturally, Zongzhong will not pay attention to it. This is the tradition of the ancient Tianzong. Some regiments have been in the sect, and even passed on for many generations."


    Gu Changyou said to Du Shaofu: "in any case, in the clan, any fight can be done as long as people''s lives are not killed. The elders and dharmapala deacons all have one eye open and one eye closed. Of course, some places should also be scrupulous, and you will gradually understand."


    "It seems that the ancient Tianzong is really special."


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. It seems that the tacit approval of the ancient emperor was that he hoped that more strong people would emerge in the competition. Only the real strong could stand out.


    Many people think that some of the disciples of the great gate sect are flowers in the greenhouse, only relying on deep resources to enable them to become strong.


    But I don''t know how to be a big school in the gate, and how the strong inside can be short-sighted and can''t think of it.


    The young disciples of the great gate sect may not have come out of the day when blood drips on the tip of the knife every day, but they are definitely not flowers in the greenhouse.


    Take the ancient Tianzong as an example. Even the disciples of the outer sect in the ancient Tianzong can not live a comfortable life. Competition is everywhere, and the competition among a group of talents is even more fierce.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the back of the air, I suddenly remembered the sound of breaking wind. Many figures were coming rapidly. A few flashed, and they immediately fell in front of Du Shaofu and Gu Changyou. A strong and powerful atmosphere of breaking the net immediately surrounded Du Shaofu and Gu Changyou.


    "No, it''s the people from Huju society. They''ve come."


    Seeing the shadows falling, Gu Changyou suddenly changed his face.


    Of course, Gu Changyou knows those people. They are all the people who live in Huju society, and they are also the strong ones in Huju society.


    Especially when Gu Changyou saw the first two young people, his face was even more shocked. He could not help but say, "Zheng Zhizhou, yutianye."


    Du Shaofu looked around, and there were more than 30 people in total. There was a breath of cultivation in Wuhou. Especially, the first two young people, one of whom had strong clothes, was already at the peak of Wuhou. He was afraid that he was only a step away from the kingdom of Wu.


    However, another young man in Royal robe, with outstanding temperament and distinct breath, has reached the stage of King Wu''s initial stage, and belongs to a real cultivator of King Wu''s realm.


    Among them, Du Shaofu could see Zheng Mingzhou, who had just passed by with a slap outside the Zongwu office.


    "Elder brother, brother Tianye, is the new boy. He beat me and didn''t pay attention to my Huju society."


    At this time, Zheng Mingzhou saw Du Shaofu. When his enemies met, he was extremely red eyed, covered his aching face, pointed to Du Shaofu, and cried out grievances to the strong dressed youth and the Royal young man.


    At this time, Zheng Mingzhou looked at Du Shaofu, and was even colder. He happened to meet elder brother and field elder brother. At this time, it was the boy''s bad luck. If he dared to slap himself, he would definitely have to pay back a hundred times, making him regret later.


    "They are the strong ones in Huju society. In front of them are Zheng Zhizhou and yutianda."


    At this moment, Gu Changyou''s voice also quietly fell in Du Shaofu''s ear, from the voice is not difficult to hear, at this time Gu Changyou is dignified and nervous.


    "You''re new, boy?"


    As Gu Changyou''s voice dropped, Zheng Zhizhou, a young man with strong clothes, looked at Du Shaofu with a faint chill in his eyes. His brother was slapped in the face. He became a disciple of neizong not long ago. It was a time when there were people who dared to touch his brother. How could he let go of it.


    Du Shaofu glanced at Zheng Zhizhou and said softly, "I am a new comer. What do you want?"


    "Jie Jie, since you are a new comer, it is necessary for senior brothers to teach you some rules."After confirming that the other party is just a new comer, Zheng Zhizhou is even more reckless. As long as he is a new disciple, as long as he doesn''t want the boy''s life, even if he is disabled, there will be nothing wrong with him.


    With the fall of the voice, Zheng Zhizhou''s mysterious Qi surged in his body. He was about to start his work when he saw the purple robed youth in front of him. His eyes were sharp and frightening, and his mind was trembling.


    "Get out of here, or you''ll be at your own risk!"


    The voice of indifference came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, and repeated harassment also made Du Shaofu really angry. He was afraid that he was not really shocked today, and there would be endless trouble in the future.


    Power is respected, and the weak are bullied. This sentence is also one of the survival rules in ancient Tianzong.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, many of his eyes fluctuated unexpectedly. Even Gu Changyou suddenly changed color beside Du Shaofu. He raised his head slightly and looked at Du Shaofu in a shocking way. This is Zheng Zhizhou, a disciple of neizong school, and Yu Yutian, a strong man on neizong''s Bronze list. This is Du Shaofu''s younger martial brother, but he still doesn''t pay attention to it.


    At the moment, the eyes of the young people in royal guards are also gradually changing color, and they begin to leave no trace and become somber.


    "I''ve seen a lot of freshmen like you. I know some rules, and I''ll be better in the future."


    The gloomy voice fell. At this time, anyone could listen to the oppressive anger in Zheng Zhizhou''s tone. At the same time, his eyes were full of sharp cold, and the dark Qi in his body suddenly surged like a shadow, rushing directly to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, Zheng Zhizhou didn''t underestimate the enemy. His brother knew that the other side could beat him with one hand, and he was absolutely strong. Therefore, the level of Wuhou state was perfect, and it was only one step away from King Wu''s state. The energy breath roared and fluctuated, crushing the space, which made people tremble.


    "Jingming fist!"


    The mysterious Qi surged and the runes flashed. Zheng Zhizhou clenched his fist. Before the fist, the energy of those talismans suddenly swept out like a wave, rolling and surging, sweeping all directions.


    Zheng Zhizhou is also worthy of being a disciple of neizong at the highest level of Wu Hou state, and the level of cultivation at the level of complete level of Wuhou state. However, this strength is just as good as that of those who are new to the realm of King Wu.


    The terrible breath of the fist and seal made people tremble. In an instant, it swept over Du Shaofu''s body, and even shocked Du Shaofu''s purple robe, hunting and dancing endlessly.


    "Hum!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were a little chilly. At the moment, he was also a little angry. A dazzling Rune suddenly gushed out, just like a divine awn spreading. In his hands, twenty-one array flags suddenly came out.


    "Whew..."


    The twenty-one array flags, which spread with astonishing waves, immediately wrapped up the front air with a lightning speed and track. The mystery was closely connected and turned into dazzling Rune light pillars and disappeared.


    At that moment, all the eyes around him suddenly trembled and his face changed greatly. Even the young man in royal clothes was no exception. His eyes suddenly changed.


    At this moment, Zheng Zhizhou, who made the move, looked at the twenty-one array flags in Du Shaofu''s hands, and his eyes tightened severely.


    Gathering together 21 array flags, this is a real six star array Fu master. Is this really a new kid? If he had known that the other party was such a person of cultivation level, he would never have the courage to start.


    "No, it''s a master of six star runes."


    One after another, shocked voices were heard, and all the young people who had occupied the society immediately fled. If they were trapped in a six star Rune array, what would be the consequences? They knew very well that those who had just ascended the realm of King Wu would not want to break out.


    "Boom..."


    But at the moment, the people in Huju society still want to escape, but it is too late. The whole space is shaking and the dazzling runes are spreading around the sky.


    In a short time, a huge and astonishing array agglomerates in the sky, covering the surrounding space immediately. The terrifying pressure of the faint arrogant array is terrifying!


    "Whoosh..."


    At this moment, many ancient Tianzong disciples around felt the huge movement here. They also immediately looked at it, and then all kinds of figures came flying.


    "Ouch..."


    The great array of runes stirred up all over the sky, and the infinite energy light twisted and condensed in the Fu array, and finally turned into a lot of ghost wolf shadows.


    The virtual shadow of the demon wolf is rolling, just like a living creature, filled with fierce breath. The shadow of the demon wolf shuttles through the Fu array, roars ferociously and releases the fierce pressure.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Within the Fu array, the space is chaotic. It seems that some people try their best to attack the Fu array, but it is of no help. They can''t attack the Fu array at all.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    However, on the surface of the rune array, there were dazzling Rune energy storms shooting into the sky. The runes scattered in the sky, and the energy ripples spread out in the mid air. After reaching a certain point, they disappeared by themselves.


    Such a scene did not last for a long time, but in a short time around the Fu array, many figures were attracted. All of them were shocked and looked at the terrible six stars'' initial landing at the level of Fu array.


    "Ouch..."


    The shadow of the demon wolf shuttles back and forth, and then dissipates. When everything calms down, in the chaotic space, many figures appear in the eyes of many onlookers around.


    "It''s a field full of bronze!"


    "It''s Zheng Zhizhou and other people in Huju society!"


    Around the audience surprised, immediately someone recognized the Yuda field and Zheng Zhizhou and other identities.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh


    At the same time when people''s voices fell, they immediately saw those 30 people who were living in the society. They almost started to spit blood from their mouths in the order of strength from low to high. Then they lay on the ground like cotton. Finally, they were Zheng Mingzhou, Zheng Zhizhou, and the feather field.


    A soft figure lying on the ground, blood dripping, at this time all the pale face, eyes show fear and shock color, even can not climb up.


    Only they know best at this time that they have not only suffered heavy damage to their internal organs, but also their spirit and soul. This is the most serious


    At this time, maybe they will know what kind of existence they are provoking today. Although they are a new person, they are definitely not the one to be provoked. The array fu masters who have just arrived at the level of six stars have already known the cultivation strength of each other. How dare they come to trouble and avoid it too late.


    "The first six stars ascended the array Fu master!..."


    Gu Changyou was shocked. He had been standing beside Du Shaofu. He was still shocked. He thought it was bad luck this time. Unexpectedly, it happened. The so-called new man beside him turned out to be a six star array master.


    "Let''s go..."


    Du Shaofu motioned to Gu Changyou and said that he did not pay attention to all the soft people on the ground. He shook his long sleeves and left with his hands. He believed that after such a shock, even if he had trouble in the ancient Tianzong, the trouble would be much smaller.


    When Gu Changyou heard this, he was shocked for a while. Then he came back to his senses. Seeing that Du Shaofu was far away, he immediately caught up with him.


    "Who is that man? Why haven''t you met him?"


    "The young man in purple robe is a master of six star Fu. It seems that he has never heard of it?"


    Looking at the young man with purple sword on his back left, the whispers around him immediately spread out, speculating about his identity.


    At the age of the boy in purple robe, he was already a master of array Fu at the level of six stars. I''m afraid that he was one of the few young people in ancient Tianzong.


    "Elder martial brother Du, I didn''t expect that you were the master of six star spirit talisman, or the master of array Fu!"


    "Elder martial brother Du, how do you practice? It''s incredible that you should be so terrible!"


    "Elder martial brother Du, how did you come to the ancient Tianzong?"


    Along the way, Gu Changyou was shocked and asked many questions to Du Shaofu, but it seemed that Du Shaofu did not get the affirmative answer. Finally, he could only give up. However, his eyes and eyes had already worshipped Du Shaofu, and he even called Du Shaofu his elder martial brother by mouth. Among his peers, the one with strong strength is the most important, which is generally the case, unless it is special The situation is different.


    "Elder martial brother Du, the front is Tianmu peak. I can only send you to this place, and then to the front is the area of neizong disciples. Neizong disciples can enter waizong disciple area at will, but waizong disciples are not allowed to enter neizong disciple area, otherwise they will be severely punished."


    Gu Changyou pointed to the towering peaks in front of him, one of which was a huge one on the left, and said to Du Shaofu.


    Thank you very much Du Shaofu smiles at Gu Changyou.


    "This is the inner sect disciple area. Do you want to go in?" Gu Changyou seems to think that Du Shaofu is also a disciple of the outer sect.


    "I was asked to go, I think it should be OK." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Really..."


    Gu Changyou''s eyes moved. At this time, he could only think that Du Shaofu really had a source and a backing in his family. Otherwise, how could he enter the sect at this time and dare to directly hit yutianye and others.


    Then Gu Changyou did not think about it any more and left.


    Du Shaofu watched Gu Changyou leave, and then he continued to walk forward along a wide stone road. Not far away, he met some young men and women, who seemed to be carrying out some tasks. When he saw Du Shaofu face to face, he naturally wanted to investigate.


    When Du Shaofu said that it was the elder Gu Qingyang who asked him to go to Tianmu peak, the young men and women were suspicious, but they didn''t stop them and let them go immediately.


    He even pointed out the shortcut to Du Shaofu and told him that if he had something to do under the orders of the elders, he would be able to fly in the sect. However, the general disciples of the outer sect did not have the full strength to fly around in the sect. However, the inner sect disciples were not included in this kind of restriction.Some people showed the way and told him that he could fly, so Du Shaofu got to the bottom of Tianmu peak smoothly and quickly.


    It is a huge mountain, but it seems to be located in a quiet place in Zongzhong. The surrounding is quiet. On the peak, you can see many buildings hidden in the green.


    When Du Shaofu jumped up the mountain, it was already dusk.


    The setting sun sets in the West and the setting sun covers it.


    The setting sun shines on a simple, elegant and ancient courtyard above the mountain.


    Du Shaofu appeared outside the courtyard, looking at this simple and elegant courtyard, a figure also appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    A 60 year old man, dressed in a plain robe, is surrounded by an imperceptible trace of spatial fluctuations.


    "Wu Huangjing..."


    When Du Shaofu saw the old man, he could not help but raise his eyebrows. The breath from the old man could not be felt by the vice president of Zhuge Qiangbang. He was definitely at the level of Emperor Wu.


    "Who are you? What''s up to Tianmu peak


    The old man was also looking at Du Shaofu. It seemed that it was difficult to detect the specific breath and cultivation of Du Shaofu in the dark, and his face and eyes were showing surprise.


    "Disciple Du Shaofu was asked to come by master Gu Qingyang." Du Shaofu saluted and replied.


    "So you are a little younger martial brother."


    Hearing this, the old man''s face suddenly changed color. Then he looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "we have been speculating about when the master will accept us a little younger martial brother. It seems that it is you. Where is the master? Is he coming back?"


    "The master seems to have gone to the Lord." Looking at the old man in front of him, Du Shaofu was quite puzzled and asked, "are you?"


    With a smile, the old man said, "my name is Yu Wanli. It''s your Third Elder martial brother. Strictly speaking, there is also one elder martial sister and three elder martial brothers, but they are not in the clan now. You will meet when you have a chance."


    "I''ve met the Third Elder martial brother."


    Du Shaofu had just guessed the identity of the other party in his heart. When he looked at his third elder brother, he did not think that he was too young.


    "You''re welcome. Master hasn''t come back yet. Come and have a rest. I''ll show you how to get familiar with this place. You should live here in the future." The old man was very warm and kind like a brother. Then he took Du Shaofu to get familiar with everything inside and outside Tianmu peak.


    From his third elder brother Yu Wanli''s mouth, Du Shaofu knows that Tianmu peak is the territory of master Gu Qingyang. From his tone of voice, it is not hard for Du Shaofu to know that master Gu Qingyang has a high status in the clan.


    Yu Wanli was curious about how Du Shaofu was recruited by his master. Du didn''t know what to say. He said it roughly. Naturally, he didn''t say anything about the assessment area. Therefore, Yu Wanli was quite surprised, but he didn''t ask any more questions.


    As night came, master Gu Qingyang had not come back. Under the arrangement of Wanli, Du Shaofu also temporarily settled in a quiet courtyard room.


    The room is clean. Although no one has lived in it for a long time, it is also extremely clean. It should be cleaned frequently.


    Around the courtyard, surrounded by moonlight, standing on Tianmu peak, surrounded by clouds, like a fairyland.


    Du Shaofu stood on the top of the peak, looking at the bright moon like a jade plate, thinking about the recent events. After a long time, he murmured: "Dad, Niang, Shaojing, Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu..."


    Late at night, Du Shaofu returned to his room and sat cross legged on his bed.


    This time entering the ancient Tianzong, one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou, may also be an opportunity to become a strong one and become a real strong one as soon as possible!


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed and began to spit out. A faint white light covered his whole body, which became more and more dazzling. Finally, it was like a white God''s awn that covered his whole body.


    The next day, in the early morning light, the mountains are looming, under the pale sky, and then the red sun is rising. Mountains, rock walls and rocks are dyed red by the rays of the sun, showing extraordinary magnificence.


    "Hoo..."


    A mouthful of turbid Qi came out of his stomach along his throat. Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were restrained and stagnated. He felt that the spiritual and spiritual power in the mud pill palace of his mind was becoming more and more solid. Under the mysterious residual skill, it seemed that he would make a breakthrough in the cultivation of the spirit talisman.


    However, this sign of breakthrough in the master of talismans seems to be due to the temporary stagnation of martial arts, which has been hindered by some influences.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    "Yu Wanli, give me the man."


    At this time, on the Tianmu peak in the morning, there was a loud shout, which could be heard by Du Shaofu in his room.


    Du Shaofu frowned. He didn''t know what had happened, but he was on Tianmu peak. Tianmu peak was also the site of master Gu Qingyang. Naturally, he wanted to see it.


    When Du Shaofu went outside, he saw the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli facing a lot of figures. First, an old man who was more than sixty years old, but his whole body was absolutely above the realm of Emperor Wu. He was embarrassed and argued with his third elder martial brother Yu Wanli.


    Behind the 60 year old man, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly wavered without leaving a trace. He saw two familiar figures. It was Zheng Zhizhou who was seriously injured by himself yesterday and another young man who seemed to be called yutianye.


    Seeing that Nayu Tianye and Zheng Zhizhou were there, Du Shaofu had a clear idea of their purpose.


    On the contrary, a young man in short clothes attracted Du Shaofu''s attention. The young man was 23-4 years old. When he was 23-4 years old, he looked like a cold star. His straight nose was as cold as ice, and his profile was like a knife cut, with sharp edges and clear edges.


    "Yu Wanli, hand over the man. I found out that the boy came to Tianmu peak."


    The old man''s voice is very loud. He looks like he is coming to vent his anger. His eyes are bright. He is dressed in a plain robe. He blows his beard and stares. He doesn''t have a good face for Wanli.


    Yu Wanli was always smiling. No matter how the old man roared, he always said with a smile: "elder Kong, the person you are looking for is indeed on my Tianmu peak, but if you have anything to do, you can go to the master."


    "Yu Wanli, don''t take elder Qingyang down on me. Now elder Qingyang is not here. Naturally you are the master on Tianmu peak. You have to hand over the people to me!" The man who was called elder Kong was still indomitable and aggressive. After a short look, Du Shaofu walked to Yu Wanli''s side, nodded and saluted without speaking.


    As for the old man and yutianye around him, Du Shaofu did not seem to see him at the moment, nor did he take a look at it.


    "Younger martial brother, you go back first."


    When Yu Wanli saw Du Shaofu, he wiped a few waves without leaving a trace in his eyes. He still had a smile on his face.


    "Master, that''s him."


    But at the same time, Yu Tianye and Zheng Zhizhou immediately recognized Du Shaofu with their eyes. They still had some lingering fear in their eyes. But at this time, it seemed that they had found the most stable supporter. They immediately pointed at Du Shaofu to elder Kong.


    Hearing this, Kong Changlao''s eyes immediately fixed on Du Shaofu''s body, and his eyes were filled with some surprise. Looking at Du Shaofu''s age, he seemed to be a little younger than he had imagined.


    From the two unsuccessful disciples, elder Kong had already learned something. Two of his disciples, together with more than 30 other disciples, were injured by a new disciple named Du Shaofu.


    The new disciple is young, but he is already a six star spirit Fu Master who can arrange the six star Rune array.


    Seeing Du Shaofu at this time, he seems to be seventeen or eighteen years old, which makes Kong Chang feel quite moved.


    Such a young six-star spirit Fu master or array Fu Master naturally knows what this represents. Talent is absolutely rare.


    If the general disciples fight for it, if they lose, they will lose. The elder Kong is also embarrassed to come to Tianmu peak. What''s more, he will not come to Tianmu peak easily.


    But now both of his disciples are not only seriously injured, but also hurt their soul. Even in the ancient Tianzong, it is not easy to recover. They must pay a heartbreaking price, and even can not recover the spiritual and spiritual trauma. This directly affects the future cultivation prospects of his two disciples.


    Although it was not a big deal for the same clan in the ancient Tianzong, it was not too many to start such a fierce fight. Besides, he was his own disciple. Therefore, elder Kong came to Tianmu peak to seek justice.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Kong Chang looked at Du Shaofu tightly and said, "you are called Du Shaofu. Did you hurt yutianye and Zheng Zhizhou hard?"


    "Yes, but they didn''t do it hard. They just gave a little lesson. If they did, they would not have a chance to go back and cry."


    Du Shaofu then looked at elder Kong and felt that there was something missing in elder Kong''s body, which was even more shocking. It seemed that the cultivation of elder Kong was a little stronger than that of the Third Elder martial brother.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, many of his eyes changed color.


    At this time, even Yu Wanli was no exception. He was not very clear about the origin of the younger martial brother. Early in the morning, he heard elder martial brother Kong say that his younger martial brother had seriously damaged dozens of people, such as yutianye and Zheng Zhizhou. His attack was not light, and he was still a little suspicious. At this time, he was surprised to hear the younger martial brother admit it himself.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you mean?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Yu Tianye and Zheng Zhizhou are very ugly. Du Shaofu said that they were crying, but they didn''t pay attention to them at all, which hurt them again.The 23-4-year-old young man with cold temperament and handsome face heard the speech and looked at Du Shaofu with unexpected fluctuations in his eyes.


    "Ha ha..."


    Elder Kong was stunned for a moment, and then he burst out laughing. Everyone could hear that he was very upset. When the laughter subsided, his face suddenly became gloomy. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, you are brave. You should be punished according to the clan rules."


    Du Shaofu looked at Kong Changlao, his eyes were neither humble nor arrogant. He looked directly at each other and said, "dare you ask this elder, have you ever investigated why they fought with me? Who is right and who is wrong?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the pale faces of Zheng Zhizhou and Yu Tianye became even more gray.


    "This..."


    Hearing this, elder Kong was stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect the boy in front of him. He was not afraid of him.


    As for the investigation, the elder Kong had already known for a long time what kind of virtue the inner disciples were in front of the outer disciples. How could he not know.


    Zongzhong used to turn a blind eye to this kind of thing. The elder Kong knew more about his disciples'' virtue in front of the disciples of the outer sect. Besides, the boy was a new comer.


    At this time, Du Shaofu looked directly at Du Shaofu and asked who was right and who was wrong, which made elder Kong dumbfounded. However, as an elder of ancient Tianzong, he was not frightened by Du Shaofu. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "no matter who is right or who is wrong, it''s wrong to start with such heavy hand."


    "Elder Hui, I was cheated by others for no reason yesterday. If I was a little weak in my cultivation yesterday and I was hurt today, can the elder punish your two disciples?" Hearing the speech, Du Shaofu continued to ask.


    Kong Chang''s old face was a little stiff. If two of his disciples had hurt Du Shaofu, a new disciple, yesterday, he was said to have hurt him. Even if he was abandoned, as long as his life was still there, nothing would have happened.


    It''s just that some things are in the secret, and everyone knows some unwritten rules and regulations. Once these things are put on the table, their face will be bad.


    Elder Kong was a little angry. The boy didn''t show any respect in front of him. The purpose of his coming this time was not to say what to do to the boy, but to punish him at most. His biggest purpose was to find Tianmu peak to be responsible for recovering his two disciples'' injuries and asking for some benefits.


    But at this time, elder Kong was contradicted by Du Shaofu. He moved some anger in his heart. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, you have to say that you have a lot of courage."


    As the voice dropped, a faint aura of authority sprang out of the elder Kong''s body, which directly enveloped Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    The breath spread and spread, as if to solidify the space. A great invisible force of suppression immediately shrouded Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s expression, which had been neither humble nor arrogant, suddenly began to show a little chill in his eyes. The elder Kong, regardless of his own identity, actually wanted to fight against himself. Why should we give him face.


    "Old Kong, it''s almost enough."


    At this time, Yu Wanli''s figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s body, and a faint breath in his body was rippling out at the same time. His face was still with a faint smile, as if he would never be angry.


    When elder martial brother Zhou Shao Fu was in front of him, he felt the pressure.


    "Yu Wanli, you must give me an account today!" In the face of Wan Li, Kong Chang''s eyes trembled.


    "Account, I don''t know what you want?"


    Yu Wanli looked at Kong Changlao with a smile. When the last word fell, suddenly, his smiling face became dull and gloomy in a short time. He looked directly at Kong Changlao and said, "elder Kong, do you think that Tianmu peak is a bully to me? Do you want to go to my Tianmu peak to explain, do you want to go to the patriarch to comment and see your What are the consequences of committing crimes below the disciples? "


    Looking at Yu Wanli''s face, elder Kong was stunned. Then he asked, "what''s the next offense?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    "Hum!"


    Yu Wanli snorted, looked directly at elder Kong, and said, "Du Shaofu is the most recent disciple of my master. He is also my younger martial brother. He is a disciple of neizong sect passed down by master. According to the clan hierarchy, he just calls you elder martial brother. Naturally, he is the martial uncle of his disciples."


    After a pause, Yu Wanli looked down at elder Kong and said, "you are a good disciple. I thought you brought your disciples here to plead guilty. I didn''t expect that you were going to ask martial uncle to make amends to his nephew. You are ignoring the rules of the sect and don''t pay attention to the patriarch!"


    As Yu Wanli''s words were spoken word by word, Kong Changlao''s complexion has been changing. In the end, it has become more and more ugly.


    Du Shaofu was a little stunned at this time. Listening to the words of the Third Elder martial brother, he seemed to be a disciple of the master. He was still in a very high position in the patriarchal clan. He was still the same generation as the elder Kong Chang in front of him.


    In addition, Du Shaofu was also quite surprised by the smiling face of the third senior brother Yu Wanli, who looked like an old man.


    However, once the Third Elder martial brother changes his face, he will be totally impolite. This kind of person is undoubtedly the most difficult to provoke. Once such a person is provoked, he is afraid that his opponent will kneel down and beg for mercy.


    At the moment, elder Kong''s face is very complicated.


    The faces of Zheng Zhizhou and yutianye are even more wonderful. When I heard that Du Shaofu was a new disciple of elder Gu Qingyang, I was shocked.


    What does the ancient Qingyang elder''s children represent? Naturally, they are clear about Zheng Zhizhou and yutianye.


    They originally thought that the other party was just a new disciple. If they had known that the other party was a new disciple of elder Gu Qingyang, they would not have time to go up and offer their hospitality. Where would they dare to start.


    Kong Changlao, with a complex complexion, did not know what to do for a moment. Du Shaofu was actually a disciple of elder Gu Qingyang. It would be difficult for him to seek benefits.


    "It''s quite lively in the morning on Tianmu peak."


    In the middle of the sky, a faint voice came. When the last word fell, a 70 year old man in white robe had already appeared in front of the people. In the sunrise, the clouds on the mountain were enchanting, the white beard was floating, the white robe was moving, and the white hair was half bundle and half scattered, which was a kind of Fairy Spirit. Naturally, he was the ancient Qingyang elder.


    "Yes, master."


    Seeing elder Gu Qingyang, Yu Wanli and Du Shaofu saluted immediately. Yu Wanli was relieved. With his master coming, he was afraid that the Kong surnamed Kong would not be able to make waves. Naturally, he knew the master''s temper.


    "I''ve met the ancient elder."


    Seeing the figure of elder Gu Qingyang, old Kong''s eyes also changed color. He immediately held hands and saluted. The disciples behind him, such as Zheng Zhizhou and yutianda, bowed their heads respectfully.


    "Don''t be too polite."


    Elder Gu Qingyang looked around, and seemed to be in a good mood. Then he looked at Kong Changlao and said, "elder Kong, you came to Tianmu peak this morning. Are you coming to see me?"


    "This..."


    When he saw elder Gu Qingyang, he was embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Yu Wanli said to elder Gu Qingyang at an inappropriate time: "master, elder Kong came to Tianmu peak one morning ago because two of his disciples were injured by younger martial brothers. I hope master can give an account."


    Hearing this, elder Kong''s face became more and more embarrassed. Yu Wanli''s words were undoubtedly extremely unfavorable to him, but he could not refute it.


    "Oh..."


    On hearing this, the elder of Gu Qingyang was surprised for a moment. He looked at Du Shaofu, then looked at Kong Changlao and said softly, "elder Kong, can you do this?"


    Elder Kong looked embarrassed and looked up at elder Gu Qingyang with a smile. He said with a bitter smile, "elder Gu, in fact, it''s no big deal. It''s just that my two incompetent disciples have been severely damaged by your new disciples. It''s also a common thing for the disciples to exchange views. I''ll come and have a look. I''ll go and go."


    "Well, if there is such a thing, can we just let it go?"


    Listening to elder Kong''s words, elder Gu Qingyang''s rosy face suddenly raised eyebrows and narrowed his eyes. He looked back at Du Shaofu and said, "Shaofu, are you hurting people?"


    "Back to master, yes."


    Du Shaofu nodded. In front of his master Gu Qingyang, there was naturally nothing to hide, and there was nothing to hide.


    "Shao Fu, this is your fault. You have just entered my door. How could you hurt the disciples of our school so badly?"


    I don''t know what elder Gu Qingyang meant. He scolded Du Shaofu faintly. Then he looked at elder Kong and said, "elder Kong, although Shaofu is my disciple, in terms of age, he is also a junior. Since this is a matter for the younger generation, let them solve it by themselves. According to the rules of Zongzhong, let them go to tianwu square to solve it."


    "To tianwu square."


    Smell speech, that feather field and Zheng Zhizhou two people immediately face incomparably embarrassed.Tianwu square is a special place of ancient Tianzong. There are not too many rules in tianwu square. In tianwu square, you can do things like snatching treasure.


    The contradictions among the disciples in the ancient Tianzong were solved directly in tianwu square.


    In a word, there will be no consequence as long as no one is killed in tianwu square.


    At this time, for Yu Tianye and Zheng Zhizhou, both of them had been severely damaged by Du Shaofu in the heyday of their cultivation yesterday. Now they have seriously damaged their physical bodies and spiritual and spiritual power. They are going to tianwu square, and they are going to seek abuse directly?


    Kong Chang''s face was also a little helpless. It was clearly that elder Gu Qingyang was protecting the Duzi. He knew that his two disciples had been severely damaged. At this time, he went to tianwu square. That''s not to say that hudu Zi was clearly protected.


    Looking at elder Gu Qingyang, elder Kong could only say, "elder Gu, my two incompetent disciples are now seriously damaged. I''m afraid they can''t go to tianwu square. Let''s just forget it at this time."


    "How can I forget it? Although Shaofu is my disciple, there is no exception. How can you hurt the disciples of the clan at will."


    Elder Gu Qingyang didn''t seem to plan to count on this. He looked at him and said with a smile, "elder Kong, I''ve always been fair and impartial. In this way, it''s hard for your two disciples to go to tianwu square because of their heavy damage. It''s better to find a fellow disciple to replace them. You can find the strongest disciple of their age to go to tianwu square instead of them, As long as they win, I''ll take out a piece of medium grade Taoist utensil and two pieces of Wang pin mysterious pills, which can be regarded as some benefits to them. What do you think? "


    As elder Gu Qingyang''s voice dropped, he had just thought that elder Gu Qingyang was the elder Kong who was protecting the calf. At the moment, he was also confused.


    Yu Wanli, standing behind the elder Gu Qingyang, was also puzzled at this time. Master, this is equivalent to directly sending pills and Taoist instruments to the one surnamed Kong. A medium-sized Taoist instrument and two pieces of elixirs with mysterious levels are of great value. Although there are quite a number of disciples under the surname Kong, there are also many strong ones.


    What makes Yu Wanli even more puzzled is that today the master seems to be a different person. If this is normal, someone dares to come to Tianmu peak to ask for trouble. The master''s temper is absolutely violent, and how can he be so talkative.


    "This..."


    Elder Kong pondered for a while, but he was also uncertain. He really didn''t know what kind of attention he was paying at this time.


    The elder Kong knew that the elder Gu Qingyang was not easy to get into trouble. He was still a troublesome master. He wondered how this time, Gu Qingyang was such a good talker.


    "Master, I''d better go to tianwu square instead of younger martial brothers Yu and Zheng."


    At this time, he was a handsome young man in short clothes who did not speak like this. He said to elder Kong that his profile was sharp and angular, but his temperament was slightly cold star.


    Elder Kong looked at the young man in short clothes. His eyes were dark and moved automatically. Then he bit his teeth and looked at elder Gu Qingyang and said, "elder Gu, what do you think?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang looked at the handsome young man in short clothes with a smile. Then he looked at elder Kong and said, "of course, my new disciple is young and full of vigor. I should let him know that there are so many strong people in the ancient Tianzong. He should practice hard in the future. However, elder Kong, I took out a medium-sized Dao tool and two king''s mysterious level pills When I go out, it''s not easy for me, you see... "


    Listening to elder Gu Qingyang''s words, elder Kong seemed to have a clear idea. He hesitated for a moment, and then with a smile, he said, "I understand that as long as your disciples can win, then I will also take out a medium-sized Taoist instrument and two pills with mysterious levels. I don''t know if Gu Changlao is satisfied?"


    "Well, it''s a deal. I''ll see you in tianwu square seven days later." Elder Gu Qingyang nodded with satisfaction.


    "Elder Gu, I''m afraid it won''t work for seven days. After seven days, it will be the second time to compete with the disciples of neizong."


    Kong Chang said without leaving a trace: "it''s better to let them go to tianwu square after three days."


    "Three days..."


    Elder Gu Qingyang raised his eyebrows, then with a smile, he said: "three days is three days. After three days, let the young people solve it by themselves in tianwu square."


    "Well, I''ll see you in three days, elder Gu. I''ll leave first."


    As the words fell, elder Kong left with his disciples.


    "Those who read Xiaoyu''s microblog should know that the whole night last night, thinking about what happened today, Lenovo''s computer updated its configuration and automatically shut down its configuration. As a result, the manuscript was not found all night long. It was all tears, and I would not buy Lenovo''s notebook. On average, I have to turn off the configuration automatically every three days. I am a computer again Idiot, ask for guidance.


    The two chapters just came out, and Xiao Yu continued to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    Looking at the departure of elder Kong Chang and others, Yu Wanli looked at the elder Gu Qingyang beside him. He was a little puzzled and said, "master, the boy''s name just now is Yixuan. He became a disciple of neizong last year. His talent can be compared with that of a person. If I guess correctly, that boy may have reached the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm."


    There is no doubt that Yu Wanli was worried about Du Shaofu and went to tianwu square. However, there were not too many rules. Once he got the chance, he would not give up easily and would give a sigh of relief for his classmates.


    However, if a piece of medium grade Dao ware and two pieces of elixir with mysterious level are lost, the value is amazing, not a small number.


    "That boy is not the mysterious realm of King Wu, but the real mysterious realm of King Wu."


    After Wan Li had finished speaking, elder Gu Qingyang did not change his face much, nor did he care much about his face. He even looked with a smile and said to Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, what do you think? Is there any problem?"


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu looked at his master Gu Qingyang and said, "no problem."


    "That''s good. If you need any help, just ask your Third Elder martial brother. Although you are not very competitive, you can guide you a little at present."


    Elder Gu Qingyang looked at Du Shaofu, and how could he care about a Yi Xuan who had just broken through the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm. When he was in the city of Woye, he had seen Du Shaofu massacre the level of Wuwang''s territory. Three days later, he just let the people of Zongzhong have a look. This time, he collected a rare one in his door Good seedling.


    "I see that your weapon is a sword. There is a set of sword manual, called Ming Sheng sword manual. It is different from the general sword skills. It was learned by a strong man of ancient Tianzong from the secret land all his life. It''s a pity that I have practiced for a hundred years, and I think that I''ve only made some skin and hair. Take it to understand and practice. If you don''t understand, come back to me."


    The voice dropped again. In the elder''s hand, a scroll of ancient scroll shaped object was handed to Du Shaofu. The secret lines lingered, and an ancient breath rippled away.


    "Ming holy sword spectrum!"


    Looking at the scroll in Gu Qingyang''s hand, Yu Wanli''s eyes were immediately surprised. Younger martial brother is not a master of talismans. It''s a little strange that this time, the master accepted a spirit Rune master as a disciple.


    At this time, I was surprised to see that the master handed over the Ming Sheng sword manual to his younger martial brother. It was a treasure of the ancient Tianzong. Maybe it was too much to say that it was the treasure of Zhenzong. However, the status of the "Mingsheng sword manual" in zongzong was not simple. Most of the disciples of neizong didn''t have the qualification to cultivate. I didn''t expect that the master handed over the Ming holy sword manual to the younger martial brother as soon as he entered the sect.


    Du Shaofu was not polite. He took the scroll from the master Gu Qingyang. He felt the breath on the spectrum of the Ming holy sword. It seemed that it was a long time ago, but the breath was extraordinary. It should not be an ordinary thing.


    "Also, I have to tell you the bad news. It will be more troublesome to be my disciple. Therefore, you must win in tianwu square. I talked to the patriarch. If you want to be my disciple, you must pass a test. It happens that you will go to tianwu square three days later. If you win then, you will be able to replace the test. At that time, the Lord has nothing to say It is. " Elder Gu Qingyang said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then, under the arrangement of elder Gu Qingyang, asked Du Shaofu to choose a room to live in on Tianmu peak, or he could choose a mountain on the nearby mountain as his training ground.


    Only a small number of neizong disciples in the ancient Tianzong were qualified to have a single mountain as their own training ground.


    Du Shaofu did not hesitate, thinking that he would be more peaceful and safe in his future practice. Naturally, he chose a mountain to be his training site.


    Then, with the introduction and guidance of his third senior brother Yu Wanli, Du Shaofu chose a mountain not far from Tianmu peak as his training place.


    The peak is called "ancient rock peak", which originally had a courtyard built of rocks and ancient trees and timber.


    After that, Dudley spent a whole day cleaning the courtyard.


    On this day, Du Shaofu did more than simply clean up the place where he lived.


    For the sake of safety, Du Shaofu arranged some arrays and forbidden seals around the mountain.


    In any case, in the ancient Tianzong, he was also known as a lingfu master, and Du Shaofu was not afraid to let people know that he was practicing both martial arts, Fu and Taoism.


    Among such huge things as the ancient Tianzong, those who are afraid of practicing both martial arts and Fudao are definitely not few.


    At dusk, on the mountain peak, I looked at the courtyard that I had cleaned up by myself and the surrounding scenery. Especially in front of the courtyard, on the cliffs of the mountain peak, a camphor tree with hundreds of years of history may be there. In the sunset glow, the luxuriant leaves are shining, and Du Shaofu''s face shows a smile, and his heart is filled with a sense of satisfaction.


    A moment later, the Third Elder martial brother in Wanli personally brought a lot of daily necessities. He felt that the array and forbidden seal marks on the ancient rock peak were also moving. After explaining a lot of things enthusiastically, he left.The Third Elder martial brother was extremely warm and protected himself in the morning, which made Du Shaofu feel warm.


    At night, Du Shaofu sat cross legged on the bed in his room. In his hand, he took out the "Ming holy sword spectrum" handed over to him by his master Gu Qingyang in the morning.


    "Hula..."


    The ancient breath rippled, the sword spectrum opened, and Du Shaofu''s mind peeped in, and a dazzling talisman and secret pattern spread.


    In a short period of time, the dazzling light covered Du Shaofu, and a series of dazzling talisman and secret patterns fluctuated, condensing and fluctuating into a series of shadow of sword awn, and then swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrow like a snake.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were already slightly closed. At this time, his mind was in a confused place with a hazy figure and a long sword in his hand.


    The magic body shadow sword formula condenses and pinches. The sword slightly straightens forward, and the tip of the sword vibrates. It looks like stabbing the enemy on the left and right. The awn of the sword is swept out. Sometimes the sword is slashed straight, sometimes the sword is tilted, and sometimes the sword is lifted up.


    The sword shakes, and the swords scatter to cover the space.


    When the sword is swept out, there is no energy fluctuation. It is just a trick. But the sword technique is extremely exquisite and extremely mysterious.


    Du Shaofu watched the swordsmanship and was immediately attracted and immersed in it.


    At night, talent is covered by the night, the moon and stars are rare.


    In a mountain courtyard, elder Kong sat up and looked at a young man in short clothes in front of him and said, "that''s Du Shaofu. You''ve seen it. How do you feel?"


    The young man in short clothes has a cold temperament. When he hears the speech, his eyes slightly pick on his handsome face and says to elder Kong, "go back to master, Du Shaofu should not be weak, but just a master of Fuwen. As long as you don''t give him any chance, it won''t be too difficult to defeat him."


    "That''s good. This time, the ancient elder took out a piece of medium grade Taoist utensil and two pieces of elixir with mysterious level. Yixuan, can you be careless?"


    Elder Kong looked at Yi Xuan, a young man in short clothes, and then he said with a smile: "that boy is very gifted. He can reach the level of six-star talisman at a young age, but he fell into the hands of the ancient elder. I''m afraid it will not become a big climate in the future Ha ha... "


    The moon is in the sky, just like a jade plate. The moon is in the sky, shining on the mountains.


    In the courtyard, the light of Du Shaofu''s talisman and secret patterns gradually disappeared, and the volume of Ming holy sword spectrum in front of him also faded down, and the ancient atmosphere disappeared.


    "HISHI..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s slightly closed eyes slowly opened, and his eyes were full of shock.


    Du Shaofu has the most direct understanding of the Ming holy sword spectrum. The sword techniques in the Ming holy sword spectrum are very different from the general sword skills.


    There is no grade level in the sword technique in the holy sword spectrum of Ming Dynasty. There are six moves in the sword technique. However, there are numerous small moves derived from the six moves sword technique.


    All the six moves are simple.


    Generally speaking, there is a big difference in strength between the two martial arts practitioners. On the one hand, the one with strong strength can directly suppress and kill the opponent with strong strength, which can also be reduced to 10 meetings.


    Absolute strength is enough to sweep everything. Absolute strength is also the most fundamental.


    But if the strength of the two men is almost the same, and even the level of weapons is not much different, then the final decision is often to rely on martial arts.


    Martial arts, for any martial arts practitioners, is absolutely extremely important.


    The higher the level of martial arts, the stronger the natural power, but the lower the cultivation strength, it is difficult to cultivate high-quality martial arts.


    At this time, there was no grade of the six movements sword technique in the holy sword spectrum of Ming Dynasty. It was just a simple six move sword technique, but it was profound and varied.


    Even Du Shaofu had a vague feeling, which seemed to be the feeling brought to him by the six moves sword technique. He had a vague and familiar feeling, but when he thought about it carefully, he could not think of anything.


    "Understanding cultivation."


    Thinking that his weapon had always been "baying", and that "baying" had been in his hands for a long time, he had not practiced sword techniques. At this time, the Ming holy sword spectrum was just right, and Du Shaofu immediately continued to understand the Ming holy sword spectrum.


    The next day, as usual in the ancient Tianzong, there was a news spread in the sect, which made many disciples, even the senior officials of the ancient Tianzong, surprised and curious.


    It is said that elder Gu Qingyang recently received a new disciple. He will fight Yi Xuan in tianwu square three days later.


    The battle was not simple. Both the ancient elder and the elder Kong took out a piece of medium grade Taoist instrument and two pieces of elixir at the mysterious level.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    As soon as this news came out, and the news that Zheng Zhizhou and Yutian field on the bronze list were severely damaged by the six star initial climbing level Fu array arranged by the new disciple the day before yesterday, it immediately attracted a lot of attention in the ancient Tianzong.


    As for the new disciples of the ancient elder, the disciples of the ancient Tianzong didn''t know much about them, and they didn''t know much about it.


    However, there are not many people who don''t know about Yixuan in the ancient Tianzong. It is also a famous existence among the disciples of the sect.


    Yi Xuan, one year ago in the examination, has become a disciple of neizong. On the bronze list, he has always been ranked in the top 30. He is almost regarded as a talent, and is the key training object in Zongzhong.


    Not long after Yi Xuan became a disciple of neizong, he had already broken through the situation of King Wu. At this time, some disciples speculated that Yi Xuan might even have reached the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm.


    In the public''s curiosity, Du Shaofu''s identity was also found out.


    But apart from knowing that Du Shaofu was a master of six-star talismans and relying on a six-star Rune array, he severely damaged dozens of people in Huju society such as yutianda and Zheng Zhizhou.


    In a quiet courtyard, in the hall, there are several old people and middle-aged men sitting upright, their faces are slightly coagulated.


    At the top of the hall, an old man of more than fifty years old stroked his long gray beard, his eyes slightly solidified, and said, "the young man named Du Shaofu is not the boy who won the first prize at the beginning. Has elder Qingyang really accepted that boy?"


    "There is a great possibility. I asked him that the young man named Du Shaofu had a broad sword on his back and shoulder, which was very similar to the boy who appeared in the examination area at the beginning. Most of them were the boy."


    Another man in plain clothes, who was more than fifty years old, said softly, in his bright eyes, he did not know what he was thinking at this time.


    The two men, who had met with Du Shaofu''s elder Hu sankun and Chen Mingze in the examination of their disciples of the ancient Tianzong.


    At this time, there are several other people in the hall, who are also some of the strong ancient Tianzong in the examination area.


    "At that time, we will also go to see if it is the boy, can we let elder Qingyang be ruined."


    Elder Hu sankun''s eyes fluctuated secretly, as if he was thinking of something.


    "Elder Hu, what do you mean?" An old man in long clothes asked Hu sankun.


    On hearing this, elder Hu sankun laughed and said, "I heard that the patriarch didn''t agree with elder Qingyang to accept the apprentice immediately. I think the patriarch also suspected that the name of Du Shaofu was the boy who appeared in our test area at the beginning, and he was worried that elder Qingyang would destroy a good young man at that time."


    "So we still have a chance, while others don''t know..."


    On hearing the speech, several elders headed by the elder shimingze all moved their faces and showed some understanding smile in their eyes.


    The mountains are surrounded by many mountains. On the huge mountain peak surrounded by peaks, the surrounding green is green. Within the mountain stream, the sound of gurgling water presents a school of full of vitality.


    Around the mountain peak, clouds and mist surround it. The mountains are thousands of mountains in the distance. The waves are undulating and magnificent.


    On the mountain peak, in front of the steep peak, from the top to the bottom, it seems that there is a vast abyss, so dark that the line of sight can not see anything, only water vapor like fog flows in it!


    In front of the cliff, there was a middle-aged man nearly seven feet tall. He was thin but slender. He was wearing a blue robe embroidered with green lines. The feet of the robe turned up. His long black hair was combed in a neat bun. Several strands of hair fell from the ear.


    He has black hair and blue clothes. At this time, under the breeze of the mountain, his clothes and hair look elegant and elegant. Against the tall and straight figure, he has a bit of elegance in his dignity. When he is young, he must be a graceful and graceful man.


    "Dad."


    On the top of the mountain, a delicate sound falls slowly, and then a beautiful shadow falls slowly.


    Qianying is wearing a long brocade skirt with moon white and pink interlaced. On the skirt and cuff, there are light yellow patterns. She is a little cute. She wears a light pink gauze cape on her shoulders and a pink belt around her waist. She has a symmetrical body and a slim waist.


    Qianying comes slowly, and she is wearing a pair of embroidered shoes with patterns. The soft fur of fox fur is sewn around the shoes. On the jade like white wrists of both hands, she wears two white glittering bracelets. When she raises her hands, she makes a pleasant sound and is even more lovely.


    The middle-aged man looked back. He was forty-five or sixty-six years old. His face was bright and bright. His eyes flashed with the deep light of a thousand kinds of glass. Looking at the beautiful shadow, his eyes suddenly showed a smile and said, "Mu Han, how did you come to this girl? In a few days, it will be the second round of competition. Can you be ready?"


    "I''ve been prepared for a long time. Although they are very powerful, I''m not afraid of them."


    Qianying is an 18-9-year-old girl, looking at the middle-aged man, slightly lifting her pretty face. In the smart eye wave, her eyes are actually purplish, with a bright and charming luster. Her mouth is slightly pouted, and her cherry mouth has a light pink like honey. Her silky black hair is randomly floating in her slender waist, which is less than a grip. What a lovely girl The beauty of the girl, enough to make people dazzled, admiration for it."You girl has been living in your grandmother''s house all these years, and only recently came back to participate in the assessment. Don''t underestimate them. They are strong." The middle-aged man is smiling, but the glass like deep eyes, the woman in front of him is also a little confident.


    The lovely woman chuckled, then took the middle-aged man''s arm and said, "Dad, what are you thinking about? Are you thinking about your mother?"


    "You girl, you are a little devil, what do you know?"


    The middle-aged man had a bitter smile on his mouth. He put his hand on the tip of the woman''s delicate nose. His eyes were full of love. Then he moved his eyes and said to the woman, "let me tell you something. Your martial uncle is going to take another disciple recently. Maybe he has extraordinary talent."


    "Uncle Shigong wants to accept apprentices again. This is not a waste of people." Smell speech, the woman immediately beautiful Mou tiny pick, extremely surprised.


    "You girl, how do you talk? If your martial uncle knows about it, he will definitely settle accounts with you." The middle-aged man smiles.


    "Uncle, I''m not willing to settle with you."


    The woman pouted her lips and said, "martial uncle really wants to accept apprentices. If you offend him, you will have a headache."


    "I have a headache now." The middle-aged man grinned bitterly, and then said, "let me have a look first."


    "Well, don''t think about those headaches. Go and hang out with me." Women holding a middle-aged man act coquettish, a smile, is enough to make people fall in love with.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, in tianwu square, Yi Xuan wants to fight with the new disciples of elder Gu Qingyang, as well as the medium grade tool and Wang pin Xuanmiao pill as a bet. This not only attracted the attention of many disciples, but also attracted the attention of many elders, Dharma protectors and deacons.


    Three days later, in the early morning after dawn, light and darkness separate and light gathers in the sky.


    The sky was covered with thick clouds, and then the light broke through the clouds, causing them to crack, and then the sky was bright.


    Tianwu square, with a vast area, is surrounded by mountains. It is located in a vast valley. It is afraid that only by flattening many peaks around it can we create such a vast square, which can accommodate thousands of animals. It is so vast that people can''t help shaking.


    One morning, tianwu square was surrounded by many people, dense and noisy.


    "What''s the origin of Du Shaofu? How dare you fight Yi Xuan?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to be accepted as a disciple by elder Gu Qingyang. I''m afraid it''s not easy. I can arrange the six stars to ascend the Fu array. I''m sure that I''m not an ordinary person."


    "However, as a master of array Fu, as long as Yi Xuan doesn''t give him a chance, this kind of fighting alone is absolutely disadvantageous to the master of array Fu."


    "Wait to see the final result. I want to see how extraordinary it is to be accepted as a disciple by elder Gu Qingyang."


    "I don''t think it''s extraordinary. Otherwise, I won''t be able to worship elder Qingyang as a teacher. Although the elder is of high status, in the ancient Tianzong, who doesn''t know the disciples brought out by elder Gu Qingyang is "Tut ^"


    one after another of the comments spread, making tianwu square noisy.


    Usually in the morning, there is a fight in tianwu square, but today everyone seems to have a tacit understanding, they are waiting for the two people to appear. Today, Yixuan and the legendary Du Shaofu are the main characters in tianwu square.


    On the quiet mountain peak, in the early morning, surrounded by clouds, occasionally exposed rocks, just like fairyland.


    "Whew..."


    A young man in purple robes, who seems to be seventeen or eighteen years old, has a resolute and resolute face and a clear and deep vision. His figure leaps and moves horizontally. The fingerprints in his hands are coagulated, and the middle finger of his index finger is closed together. He draws the vacuum marks of sword awn, and replaces the sword with his finger. It seems that he is practicing a set of sword techniques.


    A series of sword awns appeared on Du Shaofu''s fingertips, and the mysterious atmosphere fluctuated. The swords swept out a series of arc-shaped marks, just like a long sword exerting its sword skills.


    However, the sword moves without any breath. It seems that it is difficult to resonate with Xuanqi.


    "It shouldn''t be like this. It doesn''t seem right. It shouldn''t be."


    Du Shaofu stood still, his face full of doubts, and his eyes were stagnant for a long time, as if he was meditating on something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    During these three days, Du Shaofu has been understanding the sword manual.


    However, the more he understood the Ming holy sword spectrum, the more puzzled Du Shaofu was, and the more he felt that the Ming holy sword spectrum was vast, mysterious and complicated.


    Du Shaofu also sighed with surprise that the ancient Tianzong ancestors who could create the Ming holy sword spectrum were definitely not simple ones.


    With Du Shaofu''s understanding of the sword technique, his mind trembled.


    The more he understood it, the more he felt that his sword technique was familiar with him, but he was quite unfamiliar.


    The mysterious sword move seems simple, but it contains everything.


    With a few sword moves, Du Shaofu felt that he was about to become proficient, but suddenly, he felt completely strange, and his understanding was totally wrong.


    A total of six moves of sword technique, which contains infinite derivatives, but seems to have traces of sword technique, sword method and so on, which is extremely mysterious.


    For three days, Du Shaofu was immersed in the understanding of the Ming holy sword.


    But in retrospect, Du Shaofu felt as if he had not understood anything, and everything he had learned seemed to have disappeared in a flash.


    "Younger martial brother, why haven''t you started yet? It''s time to go to tianwu square."


    While he was thinking and wondering, Du Shaofu heard the voice of his third elder brother Yu Wanli from afar.


    "Only three days?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, and he had no time to practice. These three days of practice were just like passing away in a flash.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    On the vast tianwu square, there is a lot of noise, and the sound of discussion resounds all around.


    Before long, tianwu square was surrounded by a sea of people, surrounded by dense figures.


    Even a lot of neizong disciples also appeared in tianwu square. However, neizong disciples were clustered together and separated from other disciples, occupying the most open field of vision.


    The lineup of neizong''s disciples is not one that can be approached casually by waizong''s disciples, and they dare not to approach. In case the inner sect''s disciples are upset, the other party can clean themselves up in tianwu square.


    On the square, there was a young man in short clothes standing quietly with his eyes slightly closed. He had been waiting for something. His face was quite handsome, and his breath was rather chilly. However, it made many female disciples of foreign Buddhism around him linger on.


    Yi Xuan, the strong one in the bronze list of neizong, is enough to prove its strength and position in Zongzhong.


    In the distance of tianwu square, among the surrounding mountains, there are many powerful figures standing on a mountain.


    There are a lot of people on the mountain. Although the breath of one by one is converged and hidden, it is invisible to feel that it is a very powerful group of people.


    In the crowd, at this time in the middle of a white hair fluttering, white beard micro motion, wearing a white robe of 70 years old, is the ancient Qingyang elder.


    Gu Qingyang is surrounded by elder Hu sankun, elder Ma Mingze and elder Kong Chang.


    "Elder Gu, your new disciple hasn''t come yet. I''m afraid that you don''t dare to come. If so, I''m not polite if you have a piece of medium grade Taoist instrument and two pieces of Wang pin mysterious level pills."


    Looking at Du Shaofu in the square, elder Kong''s eyes showed a smile.


    His disciple Yi Xuan''s strength is clear to him. Yi Xuan has already broken through to the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm some time ago. With his extraordinary talent and various means, he can even compete with those outside the level of martial arts.


    Although Du Shaofu was able to arrange the six star initial level Rune array, facing the martial arts practitioners of the same level, as long as he was not given the opportunity to arrange the Fu array, he was only abused. What''s more, Yi Xuan had to strengthen his cultivation level.


    So at this time, old Kong was very confident that Du Shaofu had not appeared. It was very likely that he was afraid to come.


    "Fart, will my apprentice not come? I''m just afraid that your disciple will lose too early, so he will come later."


    At this time, even master xuanyang was afraid that he would kill the old master because he was not willing to kill him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Many strong people around him can only feel helpless when listening to the words of elder Gu Qingyang. The elder looks like a fairy, but everyone knows that the elder in front of him has nothing to do with xianfengdaogu.


    "Whoosh..."


    In mid air, two figures came from the sky. After a few flashes, they arrived at the near sky. They were Yu Wanli and Du Shaofu.


    "Younger martial brother, tianwu square is below. I think Yixuan is already waiting for you. Be careful." Yu Wanli said to Du Shaofu, and his figure jumped to the mountain in front of him.After Du Shaofu nodded mechanically, he fell towards the square. In his mind, he was still thinking about the sword moves in the Ming holy sword spectrum.


    "HISHI..."


    With Du Shaofu''s figure falling into tianwu square, he was still thinking about the Ming holy sword spectrum. One did not pay attention to it. When he landed, he staggered and almost fell on the square.


    People around the square have been waiting for a long time. They are impatient and impatient. There are also voices of discussion. It is afraid that Du Shaofu did not dare to make a public show in tianwu square.


    "Is he Du Shaofu?"


    "The new disciple of elder Gu Qingyang is him. It''s a good life!"


    At this time, he suddenly saw the young man with a broad sword behind his shoulder and a resolute and resolute face. Many young men and women in the crowd also laughed faintly. Du Shaofu couldn''t even stand on the ground. Can he really resist Yi Xuan.


    "What a powerful Fu array and prohibition."


    He fell on the square and looked at the dense figures around him. All of them were young men and women who could be called genius in the outside world. Many of their breath was very strong. However, what attracted Du Shaofu''s eyes most was the Fu array and forbidden energy trace in the square around him.


    Under the keen insight of Du Shaofu''s spirit and soul, there were signs of Fu array and prohibition around the huge tianwu square at this time, which covered tianwu square secretly.


    This kind of Rune array and prohibition is not offensive, but a special defense means. Ordinary energy attack can not shake the ground of the square.


    "Master, here comes my younger brother."


    Yu Wanli''s figure falls on the mountain peak, respectfully stands behind the ancient Qingyang elder.


    "It''s the boy. It''s the boy."


    With the appearance of Du Shaofu, the eyes of several people, such as elder shimingze, elder Hu sankun and so on, suddenly trembled. However, their eyes did not leave any traces, pretending that they did not know du Shaofu in the square.


    "That''s the new disciple of the ancient elder. He''s not very old, but he seems to be a little timid just now."


    On the peak, many strong people''s eyes were also quite curious and complicated. They looked at Du Shaofu in the square from a distance. Just after Du Shaofu''s faltering, they could not escape the prying and watching of these strong men.


    "Ha ha, it seems that Du Shaofu''s legs are weak with fear. Elder Gu, you are afraid that you will lose today."


    Seeing that Du Shaofu was staggering on the ground, elder Kong burst into laughter, and his heart was even more likely to win.


    "Fart, whose legs are weak. In my opinion, it''s your disciples who are scared. I''m afraid they are trembling in their hearts. If you surrender now and admit defeat, I don''t want your middle-class Taoist instrument. How about it?" Ancient Qing Yangchang old look at elder Kong said.


    "Elder Qingyang should be so good. It''s not normal. It seems that elder Qingyang is really not sure."


    Listening to elder Gu Qingyang''s words, many powerful people''s eyes suddenly and secretly turned. According to their usual understanding of elder gangqingyang, elder Gu Qingyang would never be so good. If his disciples were able to win, then elder Gu Qingyang would never be so good.


    "Ha ha, elder Gu is joking. Everyone knows who will win if he loses. If elder Gu admits defeat now, I can think about not having you two king''s mysterious pills, but I must have that one."


    Listening to elder Gu''s words, elder Kong was also very happy, as if he had won.


    "Elder Kong, what do you mean? Do you think my disciple is doomed to lose?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang immediately bit the expression of Kong Changlao, then looked at the numerous figures around him and asked, "tell me, do you think my disciple will lose to his disciple?"


    "This..."


    People are so staring at by the ancient Qingyang elder, for a time do not know how to speak, face to face, it is very helpless.


    In fact, it is clear to everyone that elder Qingyang''s disciples lose to others'' disciples, which is not a matter of two times. There is nothing strange about it.


    "Ha ha..."


    Seeing this, elder Kong was satisfied and laughed. He looked at Gu Qing and said, "elder Gu, we all know that in our hearts. Why bother you? Your disciples are not weak, just Ha ha ha... "


    "Hum!"


    Looking at Kong Changlao''s laughing face, Gu Qingyang''s throat was slightly cold and hummed.


    Then elder Gu Qingyang looked at the strong men around him. His face was not very good-looking. He raised his eyes slightly and said, "it seems that you all think that my disciples are doomed to lose. Hum, a group of people who have no vision. If you think so, I''d better bet with you on some Taoist tools and Wang pin pills."


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    "Elder Qingyang, I''m afraid you won''t have so many pills and Taoist instruments to compensate."


    An old man in long robes looked at elder Gu Qingyang and doubted whether he would have paid so much pills and Taoist instruments.


    "Why, don''t you believe me? If you dare to gamble, I will pay you when I lose all my money. I tell you, my apprentice is sure to win. Whoever gambles will lose!" The ancient Qingyang elder gritted his teeth, and his face was red and his ears were red.


    Many strong people around saw the look of Gu Qingyang, and then looked at a young man in purple robe who was just about to stumble to the ground in the square, and their faces changed secretly.


    "Well, I''ll bet. It''s a medium-sized tool."


    Finally, a big man in blue couldn''t help making a bet. Based on his understanding of elder Gu Qingyang, as long as his disciples had a contest, his disciples had never won. Now that elder Gu Qingyang accepted the bet, it was a cheap bet. He didn''t take advantage of him. He made a decisive bet.


    "I don''t have a wealth of Taoist instruments in my hand. I''ll bet on three Wang pin Xuanmiao pills."


    "Hey, elder Gu, I''d like to bet on a piece of medium grade Taoist instrument and three pieces of Wang pin mysterious pills."


    "I still have ten pills in my hand. I''ll bet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the first person bet, many strong people around immediately also came to interest.


    The self-confidence shown by elder Gu Qingyang at this time made people more and more distrustful of him.


    The main reason is that all the strong people present know that as long as Gu Qingyang''s disciples come back, as long as they compete with others, no one has ever won, including Yu Wanli, the three disciples behind him.


    "Do you really want to bet?"


    Seeing all the bets, the elder of Gu Qingyang was stunned and looked at them one by one.


    "Bet, of course. I''ll add another elixir


    Seeing the expression of elder Gu Qingyang, it seems that he is a little flustered. An old man in yellow is more and more sure. He is afraid that elder Gu Qingyang himself is not sure. At this time, if he does not bet, he will not have a chance in the future.


    You know, this is the last time that elder Gu Qingyang accepted his disciples. The patriarch has already explained that elder Gu Qingyang only has the last place to accept disciples.


    "And I, too, is a medium quality tool."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Around many strong people have bet, there is a big trend today to carve up the ancient Qing Dynasty and promote the old family.


    In the crowd, only a few strong men, such as Hu sankun and Ming Ze, did not speak at all and did not bet.


    Although they know that Yi Xuan''s cultivation strength is not weak, they still remember the strange scene in the examination area. The purple robed youth is so weird that they feel as if they have nothing in front of the beast waiting environment, the monster and the six star initial climbing the Fu array.


    Hu sankun and other elders, although it is not sure that the purple robed youth will be able to win at this time, but the battle with Yi Xuan is absolutely unpredictable.


    "I''m in trouble. Younger martial brother, you should strive for success, or the master will lose his family and fortune..."


    Yu Wanli has been standing behind the master, watching the master take so many bets, but also can not help but sweat from his forehead.


    On the peak, at this time, a group of strong people are making hot bets.


    On the square, Du Shaofu also came back from his understanding of the holy sword spectrum of Ming Dynasty. He looked at Yi Xuan, a young man in short clothes, who was in front of him. His eyes picked slightly.


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s arrival, Yi Xuan opened his slightly closed eyes with a faint cold star in his eyes and looked at the purple robed youth in front of him with a little smile on his mouth.


    Yi Xuan''s smile seemed to be with a little indifference and ridicule. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, you must feel very proud now. It''s amazing that you can become a disciple of elder Gu Qingyang. It''s a pity that when you regret it, such as immediately..."


    In the light words, Yi Xuan is not hiding the ridicule.


    Three days ago, he was not used to the faint expression on the young man''s face in purple robe.


    Just a new man. If he thought that he joined the ancient Tianzong and became a member of the ancient Qingyang elder, did he think he was a generation higher than them.


    Yi Xuan has been waiting these days. Today, he wants to defeat the purple robed youth in front of him, so that the boy can know that even if he joins the ancient Tianzong, he has to rely on absolute strength to speak.


    After a while, in the face of absolute strength, the purple robed youth will show despair and fear in front of him, defeat the disciples of elder Gu Qingyang, and he will be able to gain a lot of points in Zongzhong.


    "Can we do it now?"


    Yi Xuan is thinking about what will happen in a while. Unfortunately, Du Shaofu''s reaction is beyond his expectation, and he still has this light expression.


    Even in this light expression, let Yi Xuan read a kind of disdain and contempt for him, which made Yi Xuan face a little stiff.


    "Boy, today I will tell you that even if you become the disciple of the ancient Qingyang elder, but in the ancient Tianzong, everything is based on strength. Without absolute strength, it is useless to be a disciple." Yi Xuan slightly stiff face, eyes cold star wave."When can I do it?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Yi Xuan in front of him. He really thought that after finishing early, he could get a good understanding of the Ming holy sword manual. On this way, he seemed to have realized it. If he was later, he might forget it.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Yi Xuan''s face became more and more embarrassed. The other party didn''t put him in his eyes at all. This was definitely not what he had expected.


    In Yi Xuan''s imagination, after Du Shaofu arrived, he was shocked by the mysterious atmosphere of cultivation in King Wu''s realm.


    "As you wish, do it now!"


    The cold words fell from Yi Xuan''s mouth, and the figure turned into a streamer, which swept to Du Shaofu directly. The space behind him fluctuated vastly, and a mysterious atmosphere burst out.


    At this moment, the mysterious atmosphere of King Wu''s realm in Yixuan was no longer restrained. It was swept out, and the light of the hidden patterns of the talisman was diffused, which sent out astonishing pressure and suppressed Du Shaofu.


    "It''s really the mysterious realm of King Wu!"


    Looking at the storm sweeping out of Yi Xuan in the center of the square, many ancient Tianzong disciples envied and shocked.


    "Qin Mingyin!"


    With a rebuke, Yi Xuan''s hair was flying behind him. A palm print was coagulated in his hand, and the wind and thunder tremor sounded faintly. A terrifying palm print condensed by the energy of the talisman''s secret pattern immediately hit Du Shaofu.


    Obviously, Yi Xuan knew that Du Shaofu was a master of fufu, so he would never allow Du Shaofu a chance to arrange Fu array.


    As a master of array runes, if you don''t have the chance to arrange the array, it''s like half of it is wasted. In front of him, there is only the part of being abused.


    "Boom


    Fingerprints roar and vibrate the space, just like a meteorite falling down. The energy arouses the ups and downs of the space. If you want to destroy the space, it''s frightening!


    "It''s shameless. It''s a sneak attack."


    On the distant mountain peak, the ancient Qingyang elder hurls abuse, Yi Xuan''s instant hand naturally can''t escape his wait and see.


    "Elder Gu, this is a contest. Do you want to propose a toast first?"


    Elder Kong didn''t think so, but he was full of smile. Yi Xuan''s instant hand could not tolerate Du Shaofu''s arrangement of Fu array. This is half of the win.


    "Boom!"


    When the palm print collapsed, it was in front of Du Shaofu in an instant. The terrifying energy almost destroyed the space, making the air surging and shocking.


    Although the level of mystery of King Wu''s realm of Yi Xuan has just broken through the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, as a gifted person, and with the training and training of ancient Tianzong, its strength is absolutely extraordinary, almost comparable to that of the other side of the world.


    At this time, around tianwu square, countless eyes were frozen, closely watching whether the purple robed youth could compete with the top 30 Yixuan in the copper list.


    It''s a long story.


    People watched and watched, and at this moment, when the terrible palm print appeared in front of Du Shaofu, a mysterious atmosphere spread from Du Shaofu''s body at the same time.


    "HISHI..."


    In Du Shaofu''s original clear pupil, suddenly, a strange and mysterious pattern of talisman shot out, and then shot out like a thousand feet of light. The light of the hidden lines overlapped, and finally covered the sky like an obscene day and spread away.


    At that moment, a strange scene appeared. At the moment of being illuminated by Du Shaofu''s eyes, Yi Xuan''s horrible fingerprints stopped in front of Du Shaofu''s body, and then disappeared. At the same time, Yi Xuan''s eyes filled with cold stars had been stagnant, and his face seemed to have solidified.


    Around him, many of his eyes were startled. Watching, Du Shaofu moved, like nothing, and took a big step forward. It seemed slow, but in fact, it was as fast as lightning. Then he raised his hand slightly, and a fist seal fell directly on Yi Xuan''s chest. In an instant, an amazing momentum burst out.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM


    From Yi Xuan''s chest, a low, dull sound came out, one after another, a total of 13 sounds, an amazing force wave, a total of 13 layers, layer by layer overlapping, momentum is almost doubled, such as the shock wave general, the final hard is the impact in Yi Xuan''s chest.


    "Chulala..."


    Yi Xuan''s body immediately like a broken kite, fly straight away, body in the air, a mouth of blood mad spit out.


    "Boom..."


    Finally, Yi Xuan''s body fell on the ground of the square, which was dripping with blood and shaking the ground. However, there was a Fu array and forbidden coverage on the ground of the square, which was perfect.


    Silence, silence, silence!


    Dull, all eyes are dull!


    In the top 30 of the bronze list, Yi Xuan, who is at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, was directly hit by the crushing and decaying Zhenfei with one move


    Looking at the scene in front of you is like a dream.


    All of them were dazzled, gaping and shocked beyond belief.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    On the top of the mountain, at this time, the eyes of those who are strong are shaking, and no strong person will think that Yi Xuan is directly hit by one move.


    "Fu Dao Wu Dao Shuang Xiu, that boy is still a martial arts practitioner!"


    "What a powerful spirit and soul, after affecting Yixuan''s soul, directly hit Yixuan!"


    "Yi Xuan lost too lightly to the enemy, and he was not unjustly defeated. Du Shaofu''s spiritual and spiritual strength was not generally strong!"


    All the strong men on the mountain have their eyesight. Naturally, everything on the square can''t be concealed from their inspection.


    Du Shaofu was not only a master of talisman, but also a martial arts practitioner. He influenced Yi Xuan with his spiritual and spiritual power, and then destroyed his opponent.


    "That boy is very strong!"


    Many strong people marvel that they can defeat Yi Xuan with one move. How terrible is such strength.


    The most shocking thing is that Du Shaofu is only seventeen or eighteen years old. This talent has to be shocking.


    At this time, elder Kong''s face was not very good-looking. Looking at the square in the distance, his pupils would stare out of his eyes.


    His disciple, Yi Xuan, who was at the beginning of cultivation at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, was defeated in one move. This made Kong Chang''s honesty difficult to accept.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Yi Xuan fell to the ground, his mouth was full of red blood. After struggling for several times, he couldn''t get up. His eyes were afraid, and he was completely different from his previous high spirited spirit.


    At the moment, Yi Xuan found that this and his original imagination of the results, now completely opposite, he became that a panic, he did not believe that the other party a move can defeat him, just like a dream, but the fact is placed in his body, can not be trusted.


    "Du Shaofu is not only a master of talisman, but also a martial arts practitioner."


    "What a strong strength, strong ah!"


    Among the disciples of neizong, many extraordinary young men and women also sigh for it.


    "You are defeated."


    In the square, Du Shaofu looked at Yi Xuan, who could not stand up on the ground in the distance. Then he left. His mind was full of the shadow of the Ming holy sword. He wanted to go back and understand it immediately.


    "Whoosh..."


    The purple robe figure soared into the air, and then disappeared in the eyes of the audience.


    All the people who came to the square were surprised to see a fight between the dragon and the tiger today. Who knows that the contest ended with a single move, and there was no excitement to watch.


    However, no one regrets that it is much more enjoyable to see the existence of Yi Xuan, who is defeated by a move every second.


    "Ha ha ha ha, take out my pills and Taoist instruments. Hurry up."


    On the mountain peak in the distance of tianwu square, Gu Qingyang looks up and smiles, his two front teeth stand out, and his eyes are fixed on the people. He remembers clearly who has just made the bet.


    "Elder Qingyang, I''ve got a good apprentice this time."


    "Congratulations, elder Qingyang."


    A strong man''s eyes changed color, and then a smile was squeezed out of his face, congratulating elder Qingyang one after another.


    "Don''t flatter me. You can''t bet less. Who dares to play tricks, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Elder Gu Qingyang is not polite. How can he not know what people are thinking about? Over the years, he has lost a lot of things. After waiting for this copy, how can he count on it.


    "Ah..."


    One by one, the strong sighed and looked at the elder Kong helplessly. He could only blame himself for looking at elder Kong''s disciples by mistake.


    They all know the temperament of elder Gu Qingyang. No one owes him. Otherwise, he can''t be safe in the whole clan. There is nothing that elder Gu Qingyang can''t do. Even the patriarch should be afraid of him.


    "Here you are


    The elixir tools in the hands of the strong were handed to the elder Gu Qingyang one after another. The rays of the sun filled the air and the energy fluctuated. The elder Gu Qingyang then laughed and his eyes narrowed.


    A dozen pieces of Wang pin pills and no less than a dozen pieces of Taoist utensils were put into the heaven and earth bag of the ancient Qingyang elder, which made people''s eyes red.


    At this time, people have to be suspicious, the ancient Qingyang elder at the beginning of their set, let them bet.


    Du Shaofu can defeat Yi Xuan with one move. As a master, Gu Qingyang elder can''t be unaware of the strength of his disciples.


    Thinking of this, people feel a little heartache, but it''s too late to regret. Seeing elder Gu Qingyang put the pieces of Taoist utensils and pills into the bag of heaven and earth, my heart was cold and painful.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t bet!"


    Chen Mingze, Hu sankun and other elders looked at each other, secretly pleased that they did not bet, and they could not help being envious of the ancient Qingyang elder''s Taoist tools and Wang pin pills into the Qiankun bag.


    For Hu sankun and other elders, the most shocking thing at this time was Du Shaofu, who defeated Yi Xuan in one move. His strength was totally beyond their expectation.


    "Come on, give it all. You bet on ten pills, not eight pills. Nobody wants to take advantage of me.""And you, you also bet on a first-time Taoist instrument, but I remember it."


    Some people want to save a few pills and Taoist instruments, but they can''t escape the ears and eyes of the ancient elder.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Looking at the master''s taking so many pills and tools, Yu Wanli couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and then his face was full of smiles, but elder Gu Qingyang, who didn''t smile, was just like that.


    "Elder Kong, it''s your turn."


    In the end, the old Qingyang elder, who earned a lot of money, finally came to elder Kong with a gloomy face and a smile on his face.


    Old Kong looked at elder Gu Qingyang helplessly. He could only take out a piece of high-quality Taoist utensil and two pills with mysterious levels on his face. Then he handed it to elder Gu Qingyang helplessly. He realized that it was no wonder that elder Gu Qingyang was so talkative that he had to dig a hole in the morning to let him jump in.


    "Kong Zhonglei!"


    Just when he received a piece of medium grade Taoist instrument and two pieces of elixir with mysterious levels, Gu Qingyang suddenly changed his face slightly. He called elder Kong in his name, and his tone became heavier. He looked at him directly and said, "my new disciple is still young. According to the seniority, I can call you brother enough. This time, it will be OK We should warn the disciples that if they don''t have eyes, they should not complain one by one. Of course, as a brother, you should take more care of the younger generation, don''t you think so? "


    Listening to the words of elder Gu Qingyang, many powerful people around him changed their looks.


    The meaning of the old saying in ancient Qing Dynasty is that everyone has lived for so many years. How can they not recognize it.


    Elder Gu Qingyang said this not only to elder Kong, but also to all people. It was just to let people take good care of their disciples. Anyone who dares to provoke my disciples will be at their own risk. If they dare to interfere, they will not be polite.


    Elder Kong looked at the old Qingyang elder, his heart was also slightly trembling, and then had to nod his head.


    At this time, elder Kong scolded Zheng Zhizhou and Nayu Tianye eight hundred times in his heart, which not only caused him to lose a piece of high-quality Taoist instrument and two pieces of Wang pin Xuanmiao pills, but also made him offend elder Gu Qingyang.


    You know, in the whole clan, everyone knows that the ancient Qingyang elder is the most serious one to protect Duzi.


    At the end of a contest in tianwu square, it was thought that it was a fight between the dragon and the tiger, but it turned out to be a shocking battle. A shocking move ended the contest.


    In a voice of surprise and astonishment, the figure on tianwu square gradually dispersed.


    Then, on the square, there were many figures who were fighting fiercely. There was a lot of noise and disputes.


    Tianwu square, originally there are not many rules to speak of. Almost all the contradictions among the disciples of the ancient Tianzong were solved in tianwu square.


    Zongzhong is also willing to do so, as long as no one''s life happens, he will turn a blind eye.


    Du Shaofu went back to the mountain near Tianmu peak where he had settled down. After arranging the next forbidden seal and Fu array, Du Shaofu returned to his room.


    "This is the ancient heavenly sect, it should be very safe."


    Sitting cross legged, Du Shaofu murmured, "if this is not a safe place in ancient Tianzong Mountain Gate, one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou, there is no safe place in Zhongzhou.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Du Shaofu''s mind moved and moved into the mud pill palace. At this time, two small stars like light balls, one of which was slightly shaking, suddenly spread out a strange energy, releasing a dazzling light in the mud pill palace, and the whole peat palace was shining.


    "Hula..."


    Then a round light ball was swept out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, and then appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands. On the round light ball, the talisman''s Secret patterns flickered and spread, and the breath of ancient antiquity rippled and spread


    Looking at the light ball in his hand, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and then his mind moved. The breath of antiquity spread from the sphere of light, covering his whole body like a halo.


    The light is dazzling and the breath of antiquity is rippling. The next moment, Du Shaofu''s figure has already appeared in a misty space.


    Du Shaofu was no stranger to this space, a place where time accelerated in the ancient space. One day outside, ten days inside.


    On the outside, Du Shaofu did not dare to take out the ancient space easily. Once he was discovered, the consequences could be imagined.


    At this time, Du Shaofu had less scruples.


    "Keep understanding!"


    In the desolate space, Du Shaofu continued to understand the Ming holy sword manual. His fingerprints condensed and replaced the sword with his hand. The sword awns condensed from his fingers and began to understand the Ming holy sword spectrum.


    Du Shaofu is so keen on the Ming holy sword spectrum. In addition to the mystery and vastness of the Ming holy sword spectrum, Du Shaofu also feels the sword moves on the Ming holy sword spectrum. He has a vague acquaintance with himself, which makes Du Shaofu want to understand it all the time. It seems that there is always something waiting for him in front of him.This feeling is so mysterious that even Du Shaofu can''t say it. He can only understand it and has no French expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    "Whew..."


    A series of swords were swept from Du Shaofu''s fingertips. They were in the shape of swords, and in the misty space, they crossed many arc marks.


    "No, almost."


    An hour later, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints converged and stood in a daze.


    No matter how Du Shaofu understood the sword moves in the holy sword Manual of Ming Dynasty, he always felt that there were some mistakes in it.


    The wrong feeling even made Du Shaofu feel that it was not the sword move that had problems, but that the ancient Tianzong ancestors who had understood the sword moves seemed to have some problems when they understood the extraordinary sword moves.


    Therefore, when Du Shaofu was practicing, he was vaguely aware of the lack of something.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the distance of the mountain, a figure came from the sky and stayed near the peak.


    "This boy, he even set a Fu array ban."


    The visitor murmured softly, and then looked at the mountain. After moving his eyes, he immediately disappeared.


    In the misty space, Du Shaofu was dazzled and did not know how long he pondered.


    At the end of the day, Du Shaofu was able to perfect his general martial arts skills with mystical form. Even after practicing the thunder finger of the light God court and the divine thunderstorm, his power was improved a lot.


    But now the Ming holy sword spectrum has not been cultivated successfully, so it can''t be perfected.


    In order to perfect the martial arts skills with mystique, we must first cultivate them successfully.


    "It''s a special sword technique. It''s a six move sword style, but it can generate thousands of things. It''s a familiar feeling."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes lit up and murmured, "I don''t know if you can make progress by practicing in a mysterious way."


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed and replaced the sword with his fingers. The illusory swords were swept out and curved marks were drawn in front of him.


    But at this time, the arc traces of this road are not scattered and gathered together. Finally, it seems that there are many mysterious runes in front of the body.


    "Whew..."


    According to the sword technique in the holy sword spectrum of Ming Dynasty, Du Shaofu continued to use the sword technique. All the swords did not scatter, and all of them condensed and arranged to form a mysterious rune


    "Whoosh..."


    After dusk, the sky was dark, and several figures appeared near the mountain. As a result, they all found the forbidden seal of the Fu array on the peak, and all of them left angrily.


    At night, on Tianmu peak, the moon is shining outside. In the courtyard hall, however, the sunlight is diffuse and the energy fluctuates. It seems that there is a treasure to be born.


    "Son of a bitch, it seems that there is something missing in this medium-sized Taoist instrument."


    "There is also a piece of elixir, which seems to be a semi-finished product. This son of a bitch, even fooled me."


    In the hall, the ancient Qing Yang elder examined each piece of Taoist utensils and pieces of Wang pin pills, but also kept cursing.


    Elder Gu Qingyang found that many pills and Taoist instruments lost to him had some small flaws.


    However, this did not affect the mood of elder Gu Qingyang. Although there were some flaws in some Taoist instruments and pills, it did not affect too many qualities. It still made him gain a lot this time.


    "Master."


    Yu Wanli ran into a small hall and said to elder Gu Qingyang, "I went to see my younger martial brother, but I guess he is in the closed door. The place where he lives is arranged with Fu array and seal prohibition, so I didn''t disturb him."


    "This boy is really busy, so he''s closed."


    Elder Gu Qingyang raised his head slightly for a moment, then continued to count his pills and Taoist utensils. He said: "it''s good to shut up for a few days. In the afternoon, the Lord also came to me. Let the boy take part in the second round of competition, or let those guys know that Laozi''s disciples are not inferior to those outstanding people Wang, but these demons are very difficult to deal with this time, especially It''s the imp who has returned. "


    "Master."


    Yu Wanli didn''t seem to be listening to elder Gu Qingyang''s words. He looked puzzled. Then he said to the elder Gu Qingyang, who was sitting and checking the pieces of Taoist instruments and pills, "I found that he Mingze and Hu sankun had just appeared around here, and then they left again."


    "Hu sankun, what are they doing here, what..."


    The elder Gu Qingyang, who was counting the utensils and pills, suddenly changed his face. He immediately jumped up and looked at Yu Wan Li. He looked at Yu Wan Li and said, "hurry up, from now on, you''ll stay with your younger martial brother. No one is allowed to get close to him, especially Chen Mingze and Hu sankun, until your younger martial brother leaves the pass."


    "Yes, master."


    Although Yu Wanli didn''t know what happened to master suddenly, he didn''t dare to provoke him when he saw his look. He immediately turned away.


    "These bastards, do you want to make up your mind? No way."


    Elder Gu Qingyang looked at him, and he seemed to have no interest in the pills and Taoist instruments. After collecting them in his bag of heaven and earth, he left the courtyard overnight.At night, the moon is bright and the stars are rare. The clouds move across the sky, occasionally covering the moon, and then quietly move away.


    In the quiet and elegant courtyard, a middle-aged man with black hair and blue clothes stood under the moon, slightly raised his head, and quietly looked at the bright moon in the sky. Under the moonlight, he was thin but slender.


    He is a middle-aged man with black hair and elegant black hair. He stands with his hands on his back. After a long time, he smiles at his mouth and is curious. He murmurs: "it''s interesting to beat Yi Xuan in Wuhou''s territory with one move. I want to see what step you can take as a boy of unknown origin."


    As time went by, the news came out that the new disciple Du Shaofu defeated Tongbang Yixuan by one move in the ancient Tianzong. The news immediately spread in Zongzhong, which shocked many students who didn''t go to tianwu square that day.


    With the spread of news in Zongzhong, Du Shaofu''s identity began to spread.


    It is said that Du Shaofu was the first one in the examination and assessment of waizong''s disciples in the eighth region. He was also the mysterious boy who was widely spread in Zongzhong. It was he who robbed the popularity of Feng Xiangyu, the "king of man", and broke through all the examination and test points in the eighth region like no one else.


    "It is said that Du Shaofu has arranged to participate in the second round of competition."


    "The second round of competition is not simple. Not long ago, all the disciples of neizong will take part in it. It will definitely be a real fight between the dragon and the tiger. Those outstanding people and the king will show up!"


    "I don''t know who can hold on to the end of the second round."


    "It''s not easy to stick to it until the end. You know, none of the guys on the copper list are easy to offend. They are all terrible."


    "It''s also true that none of the guys on the copper list can be easily offended. In the past few people have been able to stick to the last one."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion in the ancient Tianzong, and a great event was about to start.


    Mountains, sunset, setting sun, afterglow in the sky.


    In a separate courtyard, three men, one woman and four people stood. First, a young man in long black clothes, who was twenty-three years old, had a very upright appearance, elegant temperament, distinct features, and pure black pupils, which were as black as the endless abyss at the end of the universe.


    "Does he really have the strength to defeat Yi Xuan?"


    Behind the young man in black, an equally extraordinary young man in long robes showed a suspicious look in his eyes. His temperament was outstanding, and his eyes showed a little pride.


    "It is said that Du Shaofu first used his spiritual and spiritual strength to influence Yixuan, and then directly hit Yi Xuan. In this case, with the carelessness of that Yi Xuan, he was naturally severely damaged. But I think if Yi Xuan had been on guard at the beginning, it would not have been so easy to be defeated by Du Shaofu." Black Shirt Youth light way, that dark double pupil, seem to let a person look for a while more, there will be a kind of will be absorbed in the illusion.


    "But that boy should not be weak. He has been practicing both martial arts and Fu Tao. Fu Dao is still on the level of six stars." Said an unusual young man, not tall but rather cold.


    "We''d better worry about the second round. The second round is about to start. The guys on the copper list are not easy to be provoked. If we want to stay until the end, we have to unite together. It is estimated that they in other regions must be deliberating to form a team at this time." Said a woman.


    "People on the bronze list..."


    The young man in the black shirt raised his head slightly, and his eyes were covered with faint brilliance.


    "Brothers, the update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    Moon night, mountains, streams, waterfalls, water.


    A man of twenty-five or six years old stood still. Under the moonlight, his facial features were almost three-dimensional, as beautiful as a knife carving. The whole man gave off a kind of elegant and dust-free air. The waterfall and water sometimes shot waves, but he did not stain his clothes.


    "Those rookies are coming to challenge us. Let me ask you your opinion on how to play with them."


    A figure appeared quietly. He was also a young man of about the same age. He had a bright white face, thick eyebrows and a straight nose.


    The elegant young man raised his head slightly, looked at the bright moon in the sky, and on his beautiful face, he gently said with a wanton smile: "it''s just a group of rookies. Do you want to discuss it? Then it''s good to follow the Convention. It''s just a routine rule. It''s just a guide to those younger teachers and sisters."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are surrounded by mountains. On a huge peak surrounded by mountains, green and green, surrounded by clouds and mist, the mountain streams are full of vitality.


    Courtyard room, antique, light sandalwood diffuse, has the effect of concentration.


    In the room, Junlang middle-aged is looking down at the message in her hand. Suddenly, she looks up slightly and looks at the door. She says, "Muhan girl, come in and don''t hide."


    "I thought I could escape my father''s prying if I restrained my breath and combined with my grandmother''s secret method. I didn''t expect it was useless."


    It seemed that she was a little disappointed. Then an 18-9-year-old woman hopped into the room and boarded a pair of Juan shoes embroidered with patterns and soft fox fur. On her jade like wrists, two white bracelets collided with each other, making a pleasant sound and even more lovely.


    The middle-aged man looked up and put down the message jade slips. His long black hair was combed in a neat bun. Several strands of hair fell from his ears. His eyes were smiling. He said to the lovely woman, "only you can make your grandmother make an exception of those secrets and martial arts skills of your grandmother''s house. You can practice them. Of course, there is no problem with those secret methods of your grandmother''s house, but your cultivation is poor The heat, peers, or ordinary people are unlikely to pry into your breath. "


    "I thought it was grandma''s secret


    The lovely woman gave a smile and moved her soul with a smile. Then she lay down behind the middle-aged man and gently took the arm of the middle-aged man. She said intimately, "Dad, why don''t you have a rest?"


    "Why don''t you have a rest, girl?"


    The middle-aged man slightly turned back and said to the lovely woman, "tomorrow is the second round of test contest. Are you really ready? I''ll give you some news first. Don''t say that Xu chuyun and his several are not easy to provoke. Those guys on the copper list, according to the Convention, will not give you a light, they will not pass that level."


    "Some of the guys on the copper list are hard to deal with."


    The lovely woman''s pretty face is slightly coagulated, but even if she recovers her smile, she looks at the middle-aged man and says, "it doesn''t matter, elder martial brother Mo Chen is there. Those difficult guys should not be too hard on me."


    "Don''t make up your mind."


    The middle-aged man immediately glared at his beloved daughter and curled his mouth and said, "I''ve already said hello to them. I can''t take special care of you, otherwise I won''t let them have a good time."


    "Dad, how can you do this? I am your own daughter. How can you let others bully your daughter? My grandmother said that if you dare not treat me well, you will let me go back."


    Smell speech, lovely woman suddenly a bright, coquettish, mercilessly stare at the middle-aged man, hands akimbo, pink delicate red lips slightly pursed, angry appearance, but let people see is more lovely.


    "It''s no use having your grandmother to protect you."


    Although the middle-aged man loves his daughter, he seems to have no intention of compromise this time. After glancing at his beloved daughter, he gets up slightly. He is thin, but he looks slender and strong. He opens his mouth and says, "by the way, this time, you can help dad pay attention to a person in it."


    The lovely woman stares at the middle-aged man. After a while, she seems to feel that there is no room for maneuver. Then she pouts and says, "pay attention to who?"


    "A little guy named Du Shaofu." Said the middle-aged man.


    On hearing this, the lovely woman''s eyes moved and looked at the middle-aged man and said, "it''s not the disciple that uncle Gong wants to accept?"


    "It''s that little guy. The boy is a double practitioner of martial arts, Taoism, runes and Taoism. A few days ago, he defeated Yi Xuan in the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm. He seems to be about the same age as you, or even younger than you. Please pay attention to it." Said the middle-aged man.


    "So..."


    Lovely woman seems to be interested in, way: "that has a chance, I try that guy''s strength."


    "Don''t make trouble. I''ll wait until the time comes." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In front of Du Shaofu''s misty space, the swords of Du Shaofu''s body are not scattered. In front of him, there are a lot of mysterious runes, which are mysterious and unpredictable. The runes flicker. It seems that they are changing at any time. In an instant, they have changed thousands of times.If it was not in the ancient space, Du Shaofu could not do it.


    It happened that Du Shaofu was able to take the opportunity to think of such an understanding.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu sits on his knees and looks up at the mysterious Rune in front of him. He has been immersed in understanding.


    At this time, if people in the stone city saw Du Shaofu again, they would think that Du Shaofu had become stupid again.


    I don''t know how long after that, the mysterious runes in front of Du Shaofu began to crack, and then disappeared like swords, one by one, and finally disappeared in the ancient space.


    At the same time that the mysterious runes were all dissipated, Du Shaofu''s eyes began to shoot out.


    "Hum..."


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s green and gold color glowed, and then a blue and gold color appeared in Du Shaofu''s hand, and the runes flowed. A natural sword appeared in his hand, and the air of domineering was full of sonorous sound.


    "Boom


    With the sword out, the whole misty space is also shocked.


    After that, Du Shaofu seemed to be still immersed in a kind of sluggish state. All the swords in his hands swept out. Suddenly, the sound of wind and thunder resounded, and the swords moved and clanged.


    "Hula..."


    As the swords moved, the swords crossed the mysterious vacuum arc traces, which almost drowned Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu clearly didn''t use a trace of mysterious spirit when the sword was moving. However, in the body of the sword, the swords were swept out one after another, which made the space tremble.


    Layers of swords are superimposed and bloomed, which can virtually communicate with the energy of heaven and earth. Using the power of the energy of heaven and earth, a pure sword move contains great power.


    Just relying on the sword moves, you can release great power and communicate the energy of heaven and earth.


    If there is a strong one here, it is enough to be astonished. What a sword skill it is to have such power.


    At this moment, if you see this scene, I''m afraid it will immediately fall off the chin.


    If elder Gu Qingyang had been there, he would have found that the Ming holy sword spectrum he had practiced for hundreds of years was obviously different from the sword moves inspired by Du Shaofu.


    On closer inspection, it seems that Du Shaofu''s sword moves were more closely related to his return to nature.


    Of course, it is not accurate to say at this time that Du Shaofu''s sword moves at this time are certainly better than the ancient Qingyang elder in simple sword moves.


    It''s like two students looking at the picture and drawing, and one student is very good at following the original picture.


    But another student, looking at the original picture, has begun to draw his own style.


    "Divide the flowers and brush the willows."


    "Three folds of Yangguan."


    "The wind blows the clouds."


    "Fierce sword and strong wind."


    "The angry sword cuts the Yang."


    "The sword roars."


    With the sound of murmuring in his mouth, Du Shaofu''s figure leaps and his sword moves. The sword''s awn contains "seal", "turn", "trip", "lead", "poke", "entangle" and "chop". The bright green and gold talisman''s secret pattern blooms like the golden feather of a golden winged ROC bird. With the power of the sword move, his breath becomes more and more domineering!


    The sword moves on and on.


    The light covers the space.


    Gradually, you can only see a long sword in the bewildered space, like a python, a dragon soaring into the sky, and a ROC in the air.


    The sword moves with agility in its hegemony and demon charm in its clumsiness. The sword moves with incomparable mystery and communicates with the world.


    It is not known how long it took for Du Shaofu to stop practicing his sword moves, and his sword was restrained in accordance with the situation, and then "Ba Ying" was put into his body.


    "Hula..."


    Around the hazy space, a sword slowly disappeared in the space.


    "Hiss!"


    With the disappearance of the sword, the faint golden light in Du Shaofu''s eyes spread out. An ancient domineering smell swept out of his thin body, and the shaking surrounding space was trembling for it.


    "Hoo!"


    A long breath of breath came out of his stomach. A faint smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s resolute and resolute face, and a little smile appeared on his mouth. He murmured to himself, "at last, I have realized that it has become the spectrum of the Ming holy sword."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    But then, Du Shaofu''s smile changed into a little doubt arc. He murmured, "but it seems that there is still something left to be done. This sword move should not be like this."


    Du Shaofu felt that there was still a sense that there was not enough in the six moves of the Ming holy sword.


    To Du Shaofu, that feeling was like a mystery. The more he understood it, the more profound he felt.


    Du Shaofu felt that if he had understood more in the future, he would have been able to make further progress in the sword moves on the Ming holy sword spectrum.


    Just that kind of understanding, I''m afraid, is not what I can do in a short time.


    After pondering for a while, Du Shaofu cleaned up some things. He didn''t know how long it took outside. He immediately left the wasteland.


    After collecting the ancient space into the mind mud pill palace, we opened our own array of symbols and forbidden seals. The morning light was shining, the air of the mountain was fresh, and the mountain was green and green.


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated, and his eyes were looking forward to the sky. A shadow streamed rapidly.


    "Younger martial brother, you are finally out."


    As Yu Wanli''s voice fell, his figure immediately fell on Du Shaofu''s side. His face looked rather anxious, as if he had been waiting for a short time. He said, "if you don''t come out again, I can''t help but break in by force."


    Seeing the quick look of the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli, Du Shaofu was stunned and asked, "what happened, Third Elder martial brother?"


    "You have been closed for four days. Today, you are looking at hundreds of young disciples in front of you. The eyes of Dharma protectors are also showing satisfaction.


    These are the future of the ancient Tianzong. The disciples of neizong in this year are even more talented than those in the past years. Actually, there are several kings and a lot of outstanding people, which are enough to satisfy them.


    One valley, two religions, three schools and three gates struck Zhongzhou.


    This sentence refers to the nine forces above the whole Zhongzhou. As one of them, the famous Zhongzhou can''t last. It depends on these continuous fresh blood, which makes the ancient Tianzong more and more prosperous.


    Any disciple who comes out of the ancient Tianzong is never a simple one, but the peak of his peers!


    In front of hundreds of extraordinary young disciples, at this time, the top ten young men and women are outstanding.


    Standing in front of these extraordinary people, these ten odd people were awed by the hundreds of extraordinary peers behind them. They did not feel anything wrong.


    Because they all know that any one of the ten or so people, among them, has absolutely outstanding strength. Strength is respected. It is so simple that it can be used everywhere.


    "Fortunately, they haven''t left, or they will miss it."


    In the middle of the distance, Yu Wanli looked into the valley. At this time, the figure stood up and took a last breath of relief. He stopped in the air and said to Du Shaofu, "take out your badge and take it on your chest."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu took out the badge of his family and pinned it on his chest.


    The badge is only the size of a child''s palm, and it is covered with faint fluorescence.


    In the hands of Yu Wanli, a kind of red object appeared immediately. It was rectangular, the length of adult palms, the width of two fingers, and some complex talisman and secret patterns were depicted on it.


    "Hiss."


    With the condensation of the fingerprints, the red object directly lies in the hands of thousands of Li, just like the streamer, it goes into the badge of Du Shaofu and disappears.


    Du Shaofu could see clearly that there were nine pieces of red, which had disappeared into the badge on his chest.


    After finishing all this, Yu Wanli then explained to Du Shaofu in a voice: "these are nine energy copper runes, which are arranged by the master for you. One energy copper Rune can support entering the ancient copper space for ten days. Then, the people on the copper list will plunder your energy copper runes. If you can''t beat them, you should hand them in honestly, so that you won''t suffer a lot when you get them The next one will be fine.


    When there is only one bronze energy Rune in the badge, the badge will turn red, and the people on the bronze list will not plunder you, but you will be at the bottom of the list. " Du Shaofu nodded. What the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli said was probably understood.


    "Go ahead and wait for a while. When the time comes, we will enter the seal space with them and strive for a good result. Let master have a long face and my elder martial brother will have a long face." Seeing the situation, Yu Wanli said with a smile.


    "Elder martial brother, I will go."


    Du Shaofu nodded to the Third Elder martial brother, then his figure swept to the valley and fell behind the hundreds of people.


    Before the crowd, the deacons of many Dharma protectors raised their heads slightly and looked at Du Shaofu''s falling into the crowd quietly. After that, some people''s eyes moved, but they didn''t say anything. They thought they didn''t see it.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Many young men and women felt a little breath fluctuation, and all the eyes around them immediately fell on Du Shaofu.


    "At six o''clock in the morning, I sent two shifts in a row. I tried to spend the whole night asking for flowers, support and recommendation. I would like to thank you all. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    "It''s him, Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu of Tongbang Yixuan, who failed in one move."


    "It is rumored that he is the champion in the eighth test area, and he is going to take part in the second competition and assessment as he tries to suppress Feng Xiangyu, the" king of man "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tianwu Square shocked to defeat Yi Xuan, so that someone immediately recognized Du Shaofu.


    The murmur of discussion spread, and immediately caused a little commotion in the crowd.


    At the same time, high above, there are a lot of breath fluctuations, caused by all eyes.


    "Whoosh..."


    When the crowd looked up slightly, there were more than ten figures in the air, and then they fell in front of them. The wind was light and the clouds were light, even the air did not fluctuate. But the invisible breath was enough to make people tremble.


    The ten or so people here are all middle-aged or above, and most of them are old people.


    This group of strong people are also the ancient Qingyang elder, the elder Ming Ze, the elder Hu sankun and so on.


    "I have seen the elders."


    All the disciples saluted respectfully, showing reverence one by one.


    "No gift..."


    A middle-aged elder stepped forward and looked at the hundreds of disciples standing quietly in front of him and said, "first of all, I want to congratulate you on becoming neizong''s disciples, and also affirm that you are excellent in appearance."


    After a pause, the middle-aged elder turned his words slightly and said, "it''s just that you are not happy to be a disciple of neizong. It''s the dragon or the insect. You have to see later. If you don''t work hard, it won''t be long before there will be countless people who slow you down a step ahead of you and trample you under your feet


    Smell speech, a young man and woman seems to have feelings, many eyes pan Guanghua fluctuation.


    "Well, I''ll talk to you later. I believe the Dharma protectors have already told you the rules. After you open the" heavy rock space ", you can run as far as you can, and the people on the copper list will come in later, and your life will be difficult.


    The test and assessment in the heavy rock space, a total of seven days. Seven days later, 128 people with the most points in their hands are qualified to enter the next round of competition. The losers should work hard


    The middle-aged elder''s voice fell down, and then turned back to the ancient Qingyang elder behind him and nodded slightly.


    Ancient Qingyang elder nodded, white robe long sleeve slightly swept, "open heavy rock space."


    "Whew..."


    The sound of the broken wind resounded, and the rays of energy gathered from the hands of several elders, then gathered over the valley, and finally disappeared into a rune.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the valley vibrates, the space waves roll back, and the rocks vibrate. Before the valley, there is an empty wave that splits, and then a crack breaks out, and quickly, it expands.


    "The heavy rock space has been opened. I heard that there is no life, no green trees, only misty sun, moon, stars and mountain rocks."


    "That''s where they are used as disciples of the test school."


    A disciple was surprised to make a sound, and all the attention of his eyes fell into the space crack at this time.


    "Hula..."


    Space cracks spread, and finally formed a door of space, revealing a vast mountain range.


    The space inside is rather gray, but the space around the ripple is shining.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the ripple of space, before the valley, the first ten or so outstanding young men and women, have been the first to steal into it, through the shining space, and then disappeared into it.


    "Whoosh..."


    Around people see, is no longer hesitant, a shadow of dark gas surging, swarming into the heavy rock space.


    This also includes Du Shaofu. With the crowd, the figure wrapped up the light golden awn and quickly entered the heavy rock space.


    "Is this the heavy rock space?"


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised when he entered the heavy rock space.


    Gray line of sight, there is no green vegetation in the space, all you can see is a huge rock and a vast mountain range, everywhere showing a desolation.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the surrounding shadow into the heavy rock space, it is immediately scattered to the distance, few people stay, a short time disappeared.


    The strong on the copper list will soon enter the heavy rock space. They can only find a place to hide as soon as possible. Once they are met by the strong people on the copper list, the consequences can be imagined. It is difficult to keep the energy copper rune.


    With the rapid passing of figures, Du Shaofu could only follow him.


    If you meet 100 people on the copper list alone, although you don''t know how powerful the people on the copper list are, Du Shaofeng can also guess some from the cultivation strength of Yi Xuan. It will never be easy for a person to meet all the people on the copper list.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ha ha, in my opinion, those rookies are running forward one by one."


    Before the valley, he said with a smile: "they don''t know that the heavy rock space is divided into seven areas. At midnight every night, the seven areas will change and transfer. No matter how they escape, they will meet the people on the copper list."


    "I don''t know who will win this time and become the first. The overall talent of this group of people is extraordinary, especially those who are outstanding." Elder Hu sankun sighed.


    "Today''s disciples are really good."


    Elder Gu Qingyang also nodded for it. It is undeniable that this group of disciples are so strong in their natural posture.


    Listening to elder Gu Qingyang''s words, a robe elder''s eyes were dark and automatic. He looked at him and said, "elder Qingyang, what position do you think your disciple Du Shaofu can get this time? Can he enter the first two or get the first place


    "Hum, my disciple is sure to have no problem. The first two are easy. It''s no big deal to fight for a champion."


    Elder Gu Qingyang''s eyes moved, but he didn''t have much confidence at this time. He knew that there were many powerful guys this time. Although he knew the strength of his disciples, even though the cultivators on the other side of King Wu''s territory had slaughtered, there were several abnormal little guys, especially the abnormal little devil who came back to the sect Yes.


    So his disciples want to win the first, at this time, Gu Qingyang elder is not absolutely sure.


    What''s more, the first level is facing the bronze list, and there are also some abnormal people on the copper list. Maybe in the first round, they will take away the energy copper Rune of their precious disciples. At that time, they will not even have the chance to enter the top 128 places. The champion and the first two are not to be considered.


    "It seems that elder Qingyang doesn''t have much confidence in his disciples. In that case, how about giving Du Shaofu to us? Ha ha." The robe elder looked at the old Qingyang elder''s look, and immediately he laughed.


    "Fart!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang had no manners. He glared at the robe elder and said, "who says I don''t have confidence in my disciples? It''s no problem to enter the first two. Even if it''s a champion, it''s half sure."


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, the robe elder''s eyes secretly wiped a little smile. He looked at elder Qingyang with a smile, and said, "I don''t know whether elder Qingyang has real or false confidence in his disciples. I''ll bet you a three King''s mysterious pill. As long as Du Shaofu can enter the first two, you will win. If Du Shaofu can win the championship, you will win I''ll double that.


    But if Du Shaofu didn''t get into the first two, even if you lost, if you didn''t even get 128 lives, you would lose twice as much as elder Qingyang? "


    Elder Qingyang looked at the robe elder tightly. On a face, his eyes changed secretly.


    The robe elder seems to have a full chest. He wants to gamble with elder Qingyang. Seeing elder Qingyang seems to be hesitant, he opens his mouth and continues to excite him: "why, elder Qingyang still dare not?"


    "Hao Zongwei, didn''t you just lose a few pieces of Wang pin pills to me? I''ll make you lose more. I''ll take the bet." Gu Qingyang immediately bit his teeth and nodded secretly, gambling on gambling, which is not without a chance to win.


    "Hey, I''ll bet on it, elder Qingyang. If you have the ability, you can continue to win."


    "And me, this time I double, I don''t believe it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elders around him saw that he had lost some heartache four days ago. At this time, it seemed that one by one had already been discussed. All of a sudden, they gathered around elder Qingyang to bet.


    Each elder bet is heavier than four days ago. It seems that this time, they not only want to recover the capital, but also want to win more interest.


    At this time, the ancient Qingyang elder is also not accepted, the complexion changes secretly, but the face is always maintaining self-confidence.


    "I''m in trouble. Younger martial brother, you must strive for success. If you don''t, Shifu will lose everything this time."


    Not far away, Yu Wanli''s figure stood still. Seeing his master taking bets again, he was helpless.


    How can Yu Wanli not know the master''s temperament and character? Typical can''t be stimulated. The method of provocation is absolutely 100% effective. If he goes up to stop him at this time, he may have to be directly disciplined.


    "Elder Qingyang, I also bet on a medium-sized Taoist instrument!"


    Hu sankun can''t help it at this time. Du Shaofu knows something about his cultivation strength. His talent is terrible and his strength is terrible. But this time, there are some abnormal people, especially the little devil. Besides, the people on the copper list have to go in. So now, he has a big bet.


    "I can''t sleep. I''ll continue to write a chapter. I''ll send you three chapters in the morning. I''ll ask for flowers and care. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    "I''m also betting on a medium quality instrument."


    When he saw the elder Hu sankun, he bet and couldn''t sit still.


    Naturally, he knew that Du Shaofu was extraordinary, but he also knew that there were several terrible masters in this time. It was very difficult for Du Shaofu to enter the first two.


    Later, several elders who had been together with elder shimingze and elder Hu sankun seemed to have heard some news in advance. At this time, when they saw elder Hu sankun, they both had already made bets and bit their teeth, and then they put down a lot of bets one by one.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the distance, a large amount of broken wind resounded. Many elders stopped betting, and their faces began to correct. Their eyes then turned to the direction of the wind breaking in the sky ahead.


    In front of a line of figures flash, and then as far as the number falls in front of the valley.


    If you look carefully, you can see a total of 99 figures. Each of them has a strong and powerful breath. Even some Dharma protectors on the scene do not give way.


    Especially in front of the figure of more than ten, imposing, extraordinary.


    In the middle, a 25-6-year-old man stood quietly with his facial features as beautiful as a knife carving. The whole man was elegant and dust-free. He looked at the elder Gu Qingyang in front of him and bowed down and saluted: "I''ve seen all the elders protect the Dharma. The bronze plate Yixuan is seriously damaged. There are no more than ninety-nine people left. Please give me your instructions!"


    "Go in, remember, don''t be polite, and clean up the rookies."


    The robe elder called Hao Zongwei by elder Gu Qingyang said loudly, "you are welcome to let the disciples on the copper list enter the heavy rock space. Maybe Du Shaofu will not be able to enter the top 128 at that time.


    "Yes."


    The elegant man nodded, his handsome face showed a little dissolute smile, and then slightly, the figure turned into a streamer, just like lightning swept into the entrance of the heavy rock space.


    "Whoosh..."


    Behind them, a group of extraordinary young men and women, mysterious air fluctuations, a line of figures followed, and then all are swept into the heavy rock space.


    When the last figure entered the entrance of the heavy rock space, the entrance of the heavy rock space began to merge, the entrance disappeared, and everything returned to normal.


    "The good play is about to start. Those rookies don''t know that entering neizong is just the beginning. Later, they will cry for their parents." Elder Hu sankun said softly and stroked his white beard. He was very interested.


    "All of them came from rookies. Those guys on the gold list had also experienced the rookie period at the beginning. At the beginning, they were still badly cleaned up in the heavy rock space."


    "Only in this way, they will become strong as soon as possible."


    Elder Gu Qingyang didn''t speak. It seemed that he was remembering how many bets he had just accepted. At the end of the memory, his face changed a little. The number of bets was amazing. If he lost, he won a few days ago. If he lost, he would lose twice. Even if he lost his fortune, it would be hard to pay for it.


    In the gloomy and grey space, there are ninety-nine extraordinary figures standing, and a breath of breath is slowly fluctuating. All of them are smiling and smiling on their faces.


    In a flash of a year, for them, thinking about what they had experienced in this heavy rock space a year ago, today is finally a chance to make up for it.


    Among the most extraordinary figures in the first ten years, a 24-5-year-old youth walked out, dressed in a white strong suit, outlined a strong and strong figure, covered with a light blue cape, adding a bit of free and easy temperament. Looking at the elegant youth in the middle, he said, "Mo Chen, how do you play? Do you speak?"


    "It''s good to follow the rules. How to play is just some rookies. Zongzhong is just to let us hone those rookies." In the middle of the elegant man light road.


    "It''s some rookies. Yes, but this time we''re short of one person on the copper list. It''s none of our business for Yi Xuan to be severely damaged by the boy named Du Shaofu. However, this time we''ve lost a lot of face on the copper list. The one named Du Shaofu needs to be well honed." Men''s way in white strong clothes.


    On the elegant man''s beautiful face, his eyes moved and said, "don''t go too far. Du Shaofu is the disciple of elder Qingyang."


    "I see. It''s time to clean up the rookies."


    The man in white clothes smiles at the mouth, and then waves his hand. More than a dozen figures suddenly fluctuate in mysterious atmosphere. The figures are like lightning, and they drag the rainbow to the distance in an instant.


    "The game begins."


    "Rookies, here we are. Have you hidden it?"


    "Ha ha..."


    A scornful laugh reverberated in the surrounding space, and then a series of figures swept out of the sky, and then disappeared in the far sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The gray and gloomy space is full of rocks and mountains, without any vitality and desolation.


    "Whoosh..."Du Shaofu landed on a huge rock about ten feet high. Although he didn''t use the fastest speed, he was confident that he could catch up with most of the people.


    Looking around, Du Shaofu noticed that there were a lot of figures in the distance, and their breath was fluctuating. They all seemed to want to be as far away from the entrance as possible. They were wary of meeting those on the bronze list.


    Du Shaofu looked around, his eyes narrowed slightly. For those on the bronze list, Du Shaofu was OK. However, at the entrance, he couldn''t face the hundreds of strong people on the copper list, so he had to stay away from them.


    However, Du Shaofu did not worry too much now that he was scattered. At least the 100 people on the copper list, those below 30, would not be a threat to themselves, and there should not be too many people on the copper list who really threatened themselves.


    If not, Du Shaofu still has some confidence in his means of escape.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the sky ahead, several figures came flying into the sky. It seemed that Du Shaofu was standing on the rock, and several figures immediately fell down.


    Du Shaofu picked his eyes and looked at the past. There were seven people on the ground. At first, a man of 23-4 years old was dressed in clear blue, and his long and narrow eyes were like murmuring spring water. His thin lips were pale and his mouth was slightly raised. He looked noble and unrestrained.


    The young man looked at Du Shaofu with a superior temperament. In his narrow eyes, his eyes showed a little pride.


    Du Shaofu just glanced at the young man, and then he set his eyes on a woman in her twenties beside the young man in green robe. The woman''s skin was not too white, but there was a faint layer of rouge in her healthy tendon yellow skin, which was extremely attractive. Her eyelashes were slightly raised, and her bright eyes were extremely sharp, just like a cheetah.


    The woman''s tight soft armour outlines a very curved and exquisite figure, and her long and straight legs are fully exposed. What attracted Du Shaofu''s attention most was the woman''s hands and arms. At the wrists of both hands, they were hung with a machete the size of a palm, just like a dagger.


    There is no doubt that women''s dress is extremely wild, but a face is extremely moving, enough to be called the list of beautiful women. At this time, the eyes are also looking at Du Shaofu, with some fluctuations.


    Beside the woman, there is a young man in long robes. It seems that he is a little older than the woman. A goose yellow robe with gold patterns around it stands quietly. It is also magnificent and beautiful, giving people a noble feeling of Tsinghua University, and also an extraordinary generation.


    Behind the three, there were four young people standing up. Their temperament was extraordinary. Their eyes were all curious and they looked at Du Shaofu curiously.


    The first noble and proud young man in the middle looked at Du Shaofu for a moment and said, "are you du Shaofu who defeated Yi Xuan?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Du Shaofu glanced at the young man and felt that his breath was extraordinary. He was probably the best of the new neizong disciples who came in this time. Although his temperament was a little arrogant, he did have a proud capital. Only Du Shaofu felt uncomfortable.


    The proud young man looked at Du Shaofu and said, "my name is Xu chuyun. You should have heard of it."


    "I don''t think I''ve heard of it."


    Du Shaofu shook his head directly. He had never heard of this man, but from his voice, he seemed to be able to feel that he was famous in his family.


    "You..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Xu chuyun''s face suddenly changed, and he became somewhat unnatural. How could nobody have heard of Xu chuyun in his family? Was this boy intentional.


    With his good demeanor and pride, Xu chuyun immediately regained his natural complexion. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "let me introduce myself. I was the first one in the third area last time. Next to him are younger martial sister Qiao yingmeng and younger martial brother Mo Wen."


    Xu chuyun only introduced the two people nearby. The four youths behind him did not spend much time on talking. They looked at Du Shaofu, and in their narrow eyes, they looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you are the master of array Fu. We lack a master of array Fu in this group. If you are with us, you don''t have to worry about those guys on the copper list. At least we can protect ourselves. ¡±


    "on the first watch in the morning, I wish you a happy and pleasant day. After you have seen it, at the end of the month, you can give Xiao Yu flowers. Roll for flowers. Let me first reveal that there will be a super outbreak at the end of the month. Xiao Yu is in the accumulation and will never cheat. "


    " has not joined Siu Yu''s public WeChat platform brothers and sisters. Search for WeChat Yu''s official account, Yu Feng YF, can be added. Roll to add. "


    " thank you for the reward given by brother "Jiali 3000". How many men dream of this online name? I like one. ¡¹¡£


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    Xu chuyun is very clear about Du Shaofu''s strength. The array Fu Master of the six star spirit runes can arrange the six stars to ascend the level Rune array and defeat Yi Xuan in a second. If Du Shaofu can be drawn into his own team, he will have confidence in the front of the bronze list.


    This is also Du Shaofu. If someone else, Xu chuyun would not speak in person and disdain to look up to him. If someone with too low strength joined his team, he would undoubtedly become a burden.


    Du Shaofu peeped and felt the breath of the seven people in front of him. The four youths behind him were all at the level of the perfect level of marquis Wu. They were called Qiao yingmeng and Mo Wen. From the fluctuating breath of the whole body, they were clearly in the realm of King Wu. I''m afraid it is not the general realm of King Wu.


    Xu chuyun''s breath is still stronger. If this team meets the people on the copper list, as long as they are not the strongest ones on the copper list, it is really self-protection.


    "Well, I still like a person. You''d better find another master of array Fu."


    Du Shaofu shook his head. He didn''t plan to form a team. He was very good and convenient. There was no need to form a team. Once he formed a team, it would not be good for him.


    "Hum!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s refusal, Xu chuyun is slightly stunned, and seems to be surprised.


    Xu chuyun spoke in person, but someone refused. To know how many people want to join his group, he doesn''t look like a direct refusal.


    But now he spoke in person, and Du Shaofu turned him down, which made Xu chuyun extremely upset.


    Qiao yingmeng raised her eyelashes, which were long and curved, and her teeth opened gently. She said to Du Shaofu, "you can think about it again. Our group really lacks an array Fuwen master with sufficient strength. If you join us, I will tell you a secret of this. Maybe you can play a lot of roles in it."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he looked at Qiao yingmeng and said, "what secret do you want to tell me first? If I think it''s worth it, I''ll consider joining you. You don''t have to."


    Qiao yingmeng hesitated for a moment and said: "there are seven areas in this heavy rock space. Every night at midnight, changes will occur in the seven regions. At that time, the places in the seven regions will overlap and disperse with each other, so it''s useless for us to run far away. It''s better to find a place to hide and preserve our strength ¡£¡±


    Hearing Qiao yingmeng''s words, Du Shaofu was a little surprised. This should be true. The other party didn''t need to cheat himself with the news. Fortunately, he didn''t run far away to waste his strength.


    Then Du Shaofu laughed and said to Qiao yingmeng, "thank you for your secret. You''d better find a place to hide and preserve your strength."


    "Won''t you join us?"


    Qiao yingmeng looks at Du Shaofu. Under his long curled eyelashes, his eyes are firmly fixed on Du Shaofu.


    "What I just said was to consider, but I didn''t say definitely. Your news is not enough for me to join you." Said Du Shaofu.


    "You lied to me, you don''t promise!"


    Qiao yingmeng stares at Du Shaofu tightly, and the breath from her exquisite figure begins to be fierce. Her mouth pouts slightly, and her body automatically adjusts to a semi alert state when she is angry. She is graceful and graceful, and her figure is concave and convex.


    This woman, with a cheetah like wild, also has a cheetah like beauty, is very moving.


    "What I just said is very clear. I''m just thinking about it. I don''t have to join you."


    Du Shaofu smiles faintly. This woman is obviously wild, but her name is also called yingmeng, which makes people have an illusion.


    "Younger martial sister yingmeng, forget it. Some people think that they have climbed a high branch and are protected outside. Why should we pay attention to such people? They don''t know how to repair them at that time."


    Xu chuyun glanced at Du Shaofu with hatred in his eyes. However, he knew that this was not the time to start. The people behind him might soon be everywhere. Now the most important thing is to find a place to hide.


    "You look so beautiful. I didn''t expect you to be a shameless person."


    Qiao yingmeng glared at Du Shaofu. Her eyes were not good-looking. Her figure trembled slightly. She said, "dare to cheat me. I''ll settle with you later."


    But it was the young man named Mo Wen who stood still and did not speak.


    "Whoosh..."


    After giving Du Shaofu a look of hate, the seven people immediately left under the leadership of Xu chuyun.


    Looking at the seven people leaving, Du Shaofu didn''t take it seriously.


    "The seven areas overlap at midnight every night, so why run?"


    After murmuring, Du Shaofu searched around. Finally, he found a small cave in a valley that was very hidden and enough for him. He sat cross legged and began to keep his eyes closed.


    For seven days in this heavy rock space, Du Shaofu estimated that as long as he could not hide, he would pass the examination if he kept his energy bronze rune.In the gray and gloomy heavy rock space, there is no life and green vegetation, so it is difficult to hide. All kinds of figures gallop through the space to avoid the plunder of the strong on the copper list.


    In these seven days of heavy rock space, it is not only a test, but also a necessary thing to enter the ancient copper space. If they are plundered by the strong men on the copper list, they will only be able to stay in the ancient copper space for 10 days.


    So in any case, for those who have just become disciples of neizong, they can''t be plundered of their energy bronze Rune by the strong on the bronze list.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the air, there are twelve figures passing rapidly, the breath is quite disordered, and the look is in a hurry.


    "Rookies, you can''t run away. Hand over the energy copper rune. Otherwise, you can ask for trouble."


    Behind the twelve, there were nine figures chasing each other. The speed was much faster than the twelve in front of them. After a few flashes, they were wrapped in the air one after another.


    "Be careful, join hands to resist..."


    Among the twelve, there was a young man in yellow with a dignified face. However, looking at the nine young people who were almost the same age as himself and others, he bit his teeth and thought that it was not without the strength of the first world war that he could become the new neizong disciple or the best among them. He also had his own pride.


    However, the eleven people around the yellow young man heard the words, and although they were immediately surrounded by a circle, their faces began to turn white. They looked at the nine people coming, and their eyes showed fear.


    "Rookies, it seems that you are not going to take the initiative to hand over the energy bronze rune, as I mean, otherwise it will not be fun."


    Among the nine people who came after him, a young man had a smile on his face, but he didn''t care.


    "Go ahead, it''s time to hone these rookies!"


    A burly young man laughed and was excited. He was full of mysterious Qi. With runes, he swept out the links and became a bright light. Like a storm, he directly suppressed the past against the twelve new neizong disciples.


    Of the twelve disciples of neizong, none of them is weak. He is the proud son of heaven and a genius in the outside world.


    But at this time, the strong ones on the bronze list were the best of the last neizong disciples. Generally speaking, the cultivation time was longer. They also practiced in the ancient bronze space for one year. Their accomplishments exceeded those of the new neizong disciples.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Low energy and muffled sound immediately came. Although these new neizong disciples were extraordinary, at this time, under the suppression of those who were strong in the bronze list, there was hardly much resistance. After a short time, they were directly solved and suppressed.


    "Bang!"


    A young man on the bronze plate directly hit the chest of the Yellow clad youth of the leader of the new neizong disciple, smashing his body directly from the middle of the air to the bottom, smashing a piece of rock and shooting away the stone.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The young man in yellow clothes spat out blood from his mouth, and his face turned white. In his hand, an extraordinary long sword fell directly on the ground. After struggling for several times, he did not get up again. Instead, a large amount of blood was sprayed from the ground.


    The figure of the youth on the bronze list fell in front of the youth in yellow, waved his fist slightly, looked indifferent and said: "if you don''t want to be repaired again, be honest and take out the energy copper Rune by yourself. Otherwise, I don''t mind tearing down your bones."


    The young man in yellow was very embarrassed. His eyes were pale red, but he could only bite his teeth and his fingerprints condensed. Then there was a dazzling Rune in the badge.


    Finally, eight pieces of red runes of adult palm length and width of two fingers appeared in the hands of the youth in yellow, and red light spread over the badge on his shoulder.


    "If you hand it in early, it will be OK soon. Don''t think you can be arrogant if you can become a disciple of neizong. You don''t want to be repaired in front of the bronze plate. You''d better be honest."


    The young man in the bronze list impolitely put the eight energy bronze symbols into his badge on his chest, and his face and eyes showed a faint smile, as if all this should have been.


    After that, the other 11 new disciples of neizong, one by one, had to hand over their bronze talisman of energy.


    The twelve people''s energy bronze talisman is divided up by the nine strong men in the bronze list. They lie on the ground one by one and are scarred, but they can''t do anything about it.


    "One chapter should be issued at five o''clock, but I didn''t wake up in the afternoon after one night. I''m sorry, brothers. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    Originally, these new disciples of neizong were all arrogant. At this time, there was no arrogance.


    "Ah, what''s the rule? You have to leave it alone for ten days. If you take it all, you can exchange it for us."


    "We came here in the same way. This is just the beginning. Find more of these rookies, and then we can exchange a lot of energy silver runes."


    "There are a lot of rookies ahead. Go on repairing."


    Nine people one face despise disdain, and then jump to the left


    A large area of rock, forming a disordered rock square, surrounded by empty.


    Thirty or so people gathered together, one by one dark air surging, the blade out of the sheath, shaking the surrounding space air waves.


    Among these 30 odd people, there are men and women, and their breath is very strong.


    In particular, a rugged young man in the middle of the crowd, dressed in tight clothes, his muscles seemed to burst out of his clothes, showing a strong sense of strength.


    And the breath of the rough youth is also very strong. The Wuhou state is perfect and the peak is more than enough, even with a little king level flavor.


    At this time, there were seven young people standing in front of these thirty people.


    Seven young people are extremely extraordinary temperament, at this time looking at the body in front of 30 or so young men and women, eyes are showing a little smile.


    "Are you on the brass list?"


    , as like as two peas, the seven young men who looked at the front of the body were not exactly the same badges as they were, but they were not the new disciples, but they should be the strong ones on the list.


    "That''s right."


    The young man, after handing over the energy, is the young man straightening up his eyebrows for a long time


    "Ha ha, I know you are on the copper list, but you are only seven, and we have thirty-two. Do you think you can win over us?"


    On hearing this, the rough young people burst into laughter. Although some of them are afraid of the people on the copper list, some of them are about the same age as them. In addition, they are 32 people, almost five to one, so they have less fear in their hearts, and they can''t help but pour out some confidence.


    "Thirty two Ha ha... "


    Listening to the words of the rugged youth, several of them could not help laughing. The smiles on their faces could be felt by anyone at this time. It was a kind of slight contempt, just like a joke.


    Listening to the laughter of the several young men on the copper list, all of them were moving.


    "Well, you should be honest and give up your energy. The bronze rune is not qualified for us to repair you The handsome young man with a bright white face said to the rough young man.


    "Big words Shame


    The rough youths drank with a deep voice, and each of them had some confidence. They were all extraordinary people. It was obviously an insult to them that they were easily frightened and ridiculed.


    "Hi..."


    However, the rough youth''s voice has not fallen, at the same time, a figure has appeared in front of him like a ghost, and the speed is faster than his cognition, and a fist seal immediately falls on his chest like a meteorite.


    "Boom


    The low and dull noise immediately spread out, which made the space tremble. The body of the rough youth flew back and forth directly. While the blood gushed out from the mouth, more than 30 young men and women surrounded by the body passed by, and they flew away one after another under the terrible impact.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    A young man and woman hit back hard and fell to the ground, large pieces of rock turned into powder, and blood gushed out from their mouths.


    The most miserable thing is that rugged young man, whose body fell to the ground and stirred up countless stones. His face was as white as gray and his mouth was dripping with blood. He struggled but could not climb up several times.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The remaining ten or so people saw this scene, one by one breathed cool air, the eyes showed the color of horror.


    At the moment, where do these new disciples of neizong dare to start? The strength of that handsome young man is as strong as this!


    In the eyes of the public, Junlang youth walked out and quietly came to the rugged youth who couldn''t get up.


    At this time, the handsome young man''s smiling face had become slightly fierce. He stepped on the chest of the rough young man mercilessly, like a cat looking at the mouse in front of him, and said indifferently: "don''t tell me, the cultivation of half King level is your dependence. Even if you have the opportunity to step into the situation of King Wu in the future, I can do it now It''s just as easy to ravage you a thousand times. "


    As the voice fell, the young man raised his head slightly and looked around him. He said faintly: "a group of guys who can''t help themselves, hand over the energy copper rune, or they will be well repaired."All around, Mu Zhan, a disciple of neizong in the new Jin Dynasty, does not suffer from the immediate loss. The young man''s cultivation strength is really too strong, not to mention that they are now 32 people. Even if there are 120 people who want to be repaired as usual, where can they still dare to compete? One by one, they hand over the energy bronze runes one by one.


    Finally, the rugged young man also handed over his eight energy bronze symbols in his eyes.


    At this time, he knew what was the strong man on the bronze list. A few days ago, Du Shaofu, also a disciple of the new neizong, hit Yi Xuan in the top 30 of the copper list with one move. Therefore, in his opinion, the people on the bronze list were just like this.


    At this time, the rugged youth really realized that it was not the weak people on the bronze list, but that Du Shaofu was too strong. Unfortunately, he was not Du Shaofu.


    "Well, let''s go, some rookies, and leave them to the people to clean up."


    Among the seven, a handsome and elegant young man standing in the middle looked up, looking at the gray sky. On his beautiful face, there was a wanton smile on his beautiful face. With a little expectation in his eyes, he said lightly: "it will be dark soon. It is said that among these young rookies, there are four kings and eleven outstanding talents. We should deal with them It''s much more fun than dealing with these rookies. "


    "It makes sense. It''s much more fun to find those rookies."


    Several young people nodded and laughed, and then the figures flashed away, and a few flashes disappeared.


    In the gray space, the sky gradually became more and more dark, and finally it was all dark. Only the light moonlight shone on the space, but the stars could not be seen or seen.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the dark night, there will be a deep burst of energy sound in the surrounding space, but it only lasts for a short time and then calms down.


    In the small cave, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, slightly opened his slightly closed eyes. The light of his pupils was bright and deep in the night.


    Then Du Shaofu continued to close his eyes slightly and began to keep his eyes closed. Everything outside had nothing to do with himself, as long as no one bothered him.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The sound of low energy reverberated. It seemed that at night, more and more new neizong disciples were plundered by the strongmen of Tongbang. There were many voices of crying for father and mother. It should be that some people were extremely miserable to be repaired.


    As time went by, the sound around him gradually calmed down. It should be that the new neizong disciples around had been plundered, and the strong ones in the bronze list gradually left.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the whole heavy rock space for a tremor, the rumbling sound as if from the depths of the earth''s heart, the earth shaking, a strange breath of heart shaking from the space spread out.


    "Long..."


    Then the whole space, as if the earth''s crust was moving, the whole ground was shaking, the rocks were rolling down, and the caves were crumbling.


    "Spatial overlap conversion?"


    In the cave, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly opened and his figure swept out of the cave in an instant.


    "Hula..."


    In the space, the inexplicable breath wave, makes people tremble, the ground shakes, the space ripples.


    When Du Shaofu swept out of the cave, he was surprised to find that he was still next to the hidden cave.


    But at this time, the surrounding terrain and space has already changed and is no longer the original place.


    "Whoosh."


    At this time, several figures appeared in the sky in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Ha ha, I guess this little rookie must have been scared to be silly. I must have hidden it well yesterday. I didn''t expect to meet us again."


    Laughter came, a total of 10 figures.


    All ten of them are extraordinary young people. They are in their twenties or twenties.


    Each of the ten people was extremely tough. Looking at Du Shaofu, all of them had malicious smiles on his face.


    "This little rookie is a person. I''m not scared to be silly. Ha ha."


    A stout young man in short clothes looked at Du Shaofu with great interest. After laughing, he looked at Du Shaofu. He picked his eyes and joked, "boy, be honest and give up the energy copper rune, so that I don''t have to do it. Otherwise, I''ll repair you first, and then I''ll have to hand over the energy bronze rune."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked at the ten young people in front of him. His eyes swept over. Among them, nine of them were at the first level of Wu King''s situation, and one was also the top level of marquis Wu''s realm, and he still had a king level flavor.


    "Today is Thanksgiving Day. Xiao Yu is here to give thanks to his parents and everything around me, which makes me feel happy.


    Be grateful for what I don''t have around me and let me know who I am.


    In particular, we should be grateful to all of you for your support. It is our love and support. Xiao Yu can now write books to make money, write books to support his family. His interest and work are integrated. This is definitely a happy thing. Xiaoyu is grateful to you. ""It''s the end of the month, shamelessly rolling for flowers again, the kind of rolling all over the ground


    On the 30th, Xiao Yu had a super big explosion, not a small one, but an absolute super big one. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    "I advise you not to make up my mind and find someone else. How about if our well water doesn''t offend the river?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the ten people in front of him and asked in a consultative tone.


    These ten people are not weak in practice. They are worthy of being the strong ones on the bronze list and the inner disciples of the ancient Tianzong. Compared with the students in tianwu college, they don''t know how much better they are.


    Just listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the ten strong men in the list of martial arts looked at each other face to face and looked puzzled.


    "Ha ha..."


    However, after a short period of doubt, ten people laughed at the same time, as if they had seen something new.


    "Ha ha, am I right? Well water doesn''t offend the river. Is this boy a fool? Can a fool become a disciple of neizong now?"


    The young man in short clothes, who was strong in body, was even more smiling. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I don''t care about you. If I hand over the energy bronze rune, I won''t repair you. How about it?"


    "You are a fool, your whole family is a fool!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately cried out and scolded him. People in Shicheng called him a fool. Unexpectedly, he was called a fool in the ancient Tianzong. This aroused Du Shaofu''s displeasure.


    The young man in short clothes was stunned, and then he was slightly angry. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you son of a bitch, a fool still calls names."


    "Who is the fool calling?" Du Shaofu glared at the youth in short clothes. His eyes were bright and deep in the darkness of the night.


    "Fool scolds you..."


    Without thinking about it, the young man in short clothes suddenly scolded him. Then he seemed to find himself surrounded by himself. His face turned red and his eyes glared at Du Shaofu. He said angrily, "boy, you are definitely in need of beating!"


    "Boom


    When the words fell, the young man in short clothes became angry, and the breath of his whole body gushed out. The runes were dazzling, which made the darkness shine around. The atmosphere of cultivation at the beginning of King Wu''s reign swept out like a storm, which made the nearby rocks shoot like a mountain falling apart.


    "Whoosh!"


    In a short moment, the figure of the youth in short clothes appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu, as fast as lightning.


    "Boom


    The fist was wrapped in the spirit of Fuwen Xuanqi, which was wielded from the strong young man in short clothes. Before the fist, the air wave in the space was distorted, as if to explode the space at any time and hit Du Shaofu''s chest.


    At this time, the nine people around him had a faint smile. In their hearts, they were afraid that the purple robed boy would be in bad luck. He would be extremely miserable to be repaired. Who let that boy dare to tease the people on the copper list.


    "Bang!"


    A low, dull sound was heard immediately. People were dazzled, but they didn''t see clearly what was going on. They only saw a strong young man in short clothes who had just made a move. The figure was like a bird with broken wings and fell directly on the ground from mid air.


    "Boom..."


    The youth in short clothes fell to the ground, blood spurted straight, the ground shook, the rocks cracked, and a lot of gravel directly shocked into powder.


    "Goo Goo!"


    All of a sudden, the nine people around were stunned and took a cool breath.


    "No, the boy pretends to be a pig and eats a tiger. He may be a" king of men "and join hands to suppress it


    The remaining nine copper list strong, eight kings are not ordinary generation, a short moment of shock, also immediately back to God.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then the eight figures were swept out almost at the same time. A storm like breath suddenly disappeared and burst out. The eight strong men in the bronze list directly rushed to Du Shaofu. The eight terrible dark Qi energy attacked and suppressed Du Shaofu at the same time.


    "Boom..."


    The terror attack was almost instantaneous. It was as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder. At the same time, it exploded around Du Shaofu''s figure.


    Let the "roaring" sound suddenly resound through the night sky, and the dazzling Rune light shines around the sky, just like the day.


    The terrible air wave swept away, shaking the surrounding space trembling drama, the eyes are also dignified vigilant gaze to just the energy burst space.


    The terror energy storm dissipated, and Jiudao''s eyes were surprised and changed. The figure of the purple robed youth was not among them. It had already disappeared. The speed was so fast that even they did not see clearly.


    "Well water will not invade the river, you must provoke me!"


    Du Shaofu screamed, covered with golden dark light. A strong and powerful breath suddenly swept away from his body. His breath was domineering and fierce, and his eyes were sharp and frightening. He appeared from behind the crowd like ghosts and waved his hand like a leaf fan.


    "Chulala..."


    In one hand, the hidden patterns of the talisman were swept out, and the layers of golden talisman secret patterns were like the golden wings of the golden winged ROC.


    Golden mansions burst out, shining on the sky, and then heavily swept over several people.


    "Boom..."


    The golden talisman''s Secret patterns are overflowing and the air waves are towering. A large space directly sweeps out vacuum traces. The ground is blown open, and the rocks are cracked and broken. The scene is appalling."Puff, puff, puff..."


    For the first time in the three King Wu States and the other half King level one, the four bodies were the first to fall from the air, with a mouthful of blood gushing out, and they were unable to resist.


    "Hiss!"


    His figure was as unpredictable as a God, and his golden energy was unmatched. Du Shaofu''s figure deceived him, and his fist almost fell on the back of a young man in white who was in the situation of King Wu.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s actions and actions are full of mysterious traces. His fists fall down and are like shock waves in the void.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The body of the young man in white fell face-to-face, just like an angel landing on the ground. After landing, the young man in white was dripping with blood and could not climb up.


    It''s too fast. It''s really a ravage to deal with those who have just ascended the realm of King Wu with the strength of Du Shaofu''s cultivation at this time.


    These ancient Tianzong Tongbang neizong disciples are extraordinary enough to be able to compete with the outside world of the mysterious cultivation of King Wu.


    However, Du Shaofu was the master who had long been able to kill the strong men on the other side of the kingdom of Wu in the temple of light. At this time, faced with the first level practitioners of King Wu''s situation, he was like a wolf into a sheep.


    "No, let''s do our best."


    The remaining four young men of King Wu of the bronze list were startled. The two closest to him, each with a hand and fist seal, wrapped in a powerful and mysterious atmosphere, stormed to Du Shaofu with his teeth.


    "More people bully less?"


    Du Shaofu howled. The two fists were like two dragons going out to sea. The golden light burst out, making all the surrounding space directly submerged by the golden dark light. Then his fists collided with the two young people. He immediately saw the two outstanding young men ranked in the bronze list, and their bodies were swept away.


    "Ah


    Two screams came out, and the two young people flew away. The bones of their arms were directly broken and their mouths spat with blood. They fell down dozens of feet away, looking miserable.


    "Run away!"


    The remaining two kings of martial arts are just beginning to appear in the young people''s eyes. At this moment, where can they fight against each other? After a short period of sluggish figure, they even instinctively want to escape, and their figures quickly skim away.


    "Where to escape!"


    Du Shaofu howled wildly, thinking that the strong man on the bronze list was just like this. He was in the middle of the fight. How could he let the two go? Their figures swept into the air and his arms fluttered like a giant ROC flapping its wings.


    With Du Shaofu''s speed, how could the two warriors who had just ascended the realm of King Wu escape? They swooped down and kicked them down.


    "Boom


    With a brilliant golden rune, a young man named King Wu was kicked down by Du Shaofu and shot into the rock.


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    Finally, the young man felt the movement behind him. In the sudden change of his face, his fingerprints condensed rapidly. Then he communicated with his pulse and soul. In a short period of time, the rune was shining brightly and rushed out of the Shenque into a terrible black ancient leopard.


    "Oh


    The Black Panther rushed out like a living creature, wrapped in a mysterious pattern of talismans. The power of terror swept away like a huge wave.


    The black ancient leopard was covered with black stripes, shining cold and deep luster. It dived from the air, and the cheetah pounced on Du Shaofu.


    "Pulse soul formation!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the black leopard, which was like a living creature. He was also surprised. It was the soul of the young man who had just ascended the kingdom of Wu.


    At the level of Wuhou, the martial arts practitioners can integrate the pulse and soul, and use the power of the pulse and soul.


    In the kingdom of Wu, the pulse soul changed again, which could transform the pulse soul into shape and nourish it in the Shenque. At this time, compared with the level of marquis Wu, the power of pulse soul was much more powerful.


    Only by transforming the pulse into the form and putting it into the Shenque, can it represent a real breakthrough to the level of King Wu.


    However, the difficulty of this step is not trivial. I don''t know how many talented martial arts practitioners have stopped at this step, and may even be unable to cross it in their lifetime.


    "Oh


    When the shadow of the Black Panther burst out, the mouth of the blood basin seemed to be real, even forcing people with bloody breath, flashing runes, breath of heaven, and instantly came to Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu was a little stunned, and the terrible black leopard was already in front of him.


    "Thanks for Jiali''s three thousand brothers'' reward and some book friends'' brother''s reward. Xiao Yu can''t see the record. I''d like to thank you all and continue to beg for flowers. In the last two days of this month, the flowers will not wither, and they will be invalid next month. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    Du Shaofu was a little stunned, and the terrible black leopard was already in front of him.


    The figure retreated rapidly, and he was as flighty as a God. Du Shaofu stepped on the waves and walked away with a mysterious arc and lightning speed.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s figure disappear under his mouth, the black panther, like a living creature, seems to be surprised.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu avoided, and his figure whirled around, shaking his wings. One hand was like a golden winged ROC, and the other was blowing his hand down. Layers of golden talismans and secret patterns fell in the air, and the air of tyranny swept across the sky.


    At this moment, the shadow of the black leopard, who was wondering, suddenly changed greatly. Under the breath of the golden winged ROC, he showed fear directly.


    "Hula..."


    Under the sky shaking wings, the shadow of the black ancient leopard is destroyed directly and becomes a dazzling rune.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The young man, who had aroused his pulse and soul, suddenly turned pale. The red blood gushed from his mouth, and his body was unable to fall from the air.


    Although the young man did not shake the ground, his pulse soul was directly shattered. His injury was undoubtedly the most serious among all people.


    When the martial arts practitioners reach the level of King Wu''s realm, they transform the pulse and soul into the form, and blend into the divine palace to nourish them. The power of pulse soul is stronger.


    However, if the pulse soul is severely damaged, the damage to the noumenon will be even greater.


    The pulse soul of the young man in Tongbang was directly scattered by Du Shaofu, and the wound was even more serious. Although it was not fatal, it was absolutely not a simple thing to reunite the pulse soul into shape again.


    The Runes of the surrounding space dissipate and the night sky darkens again.


    After a short while, the nine kings, the top ten in the bronze list, were devastated and severely damaged. Only one had the opportunity to activate the pulse and soul. As a result, the wound was even more serious.


    Several people finally struggled to stand up. They wanted to urge the pulse soul to join hands, but when they saw the end of the last one, they immediately gave up their attention.


    He looked at the purple robed youth in the middle of the air. He was carrying a broad sword on his back. He just had the domineering and fierce breath on his back. I don''t know when it has been restrained. In a moment, it''s light.


    Originally, the sharp and awe inspiring eyes in the eyes of both pupils are bright and clear at this time, and they are just different from each other.


    The young man in purple robe was just like a fierce beast, which was extremely terrible.


    But now the purple robed youth, as if he had just made a move, was not him at all, and had nothing to do with him.


    At this time, the young men on the copper list knew why the purple robed youth was here alone. Almost all of the other new disciples of neizong sect were in groups. It turned out that the purple robed youth was a pervert and had no fear of them.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the ground. Under the dark night sky, the gray space did not affect the practitioners'' sight. He looked at a young man with blood dripping in his eyes. His bright and clear eyes were rolling in his eyes. His mouth was filled with a smile. He said, "I ask you something. I don''t know if there are any regulations in the sect. We new disciples of neizong are in the heavy rock space Inside, you are not allowed to take away the rules of the energy copper Rune on the disciples of the bronze board? "


    On hearing this, several young people with scars looked at each other. A young man in yellow, who was badly injured, gritted his teeth and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "this is not true."


    "That''s good. I can rest assured."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, as if he had relaxed his breath. His mouth was full of laughter, and then he looked at the people and said, "robbery, hand over the copper symbol of your energy?"


    "Shua Shua..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the young men who had already stood up looked at each other and thought they had heard something wrong.


    Even those miserable young men who were still lying on the ground and couldn''t get up with blood all over their bodies were stunned and couldn''t believe their ears.


    "What do you say, you want our bronze energy Rune?"


    Finally, the young man in short clothes, who was first picked up by Du Shaofu, looked at Du Shaofu suspiciously with his miserable face.


    All the young people thought that they had heard the wrong thing. They had never heard of the new neizong disciples in the heavy rock space who dared to plunder the strongmen in the copper list.


    "Don''t I say clearly enough? Now rob and hand over all your energy copper runes, otherwise, you will be severely beaten one by one again!"


    Du Shaofu glared at the ten young men on the bronze plate, yelled, and waved his fist symbolically with both hands, as if an adult were scaring an unruly child.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s twinkling eyes were already staring at the badges on the shoulders of the ten young men on the bronze billboard. For Du Shaofu, the bronze talisman of energy was already his.


    At last, the ten strong men on the copper list stood up and looked at each other.


    "Boy, you don''t conform to the rules. No one dares to..."If Jin Zong''s inner disciples had lost their power, they would have lost their power.


    "Bang!"


    The young man in short clothes had not finished his words of gritting his teeth. All of a sudden, a remnant of a purple body appeared in front of him like a ghost. Then he saw the body of the young man in short clothes flying back directly, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Du Shaofu stepped straight after him. In an instant, he appeared at the place where the body of the young man in short clothes fell down, and then he directly sat on the abdomen of the youth in short clothes in the nine pairs of startling eyes around him.


    "I told you to be disobedient and beat me up!"


    Du Shaofu''s left hook and right hook fell on the chest, neck and face of the youth in short clothes.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Although he didn''t use any mysterious spirit, we can imagine how powerful Du Shaofu''s Noumenon power was.


    With the fall of a fist, the blood in the mouth of the young man in short clothes spurted with his teeth. His face, which was quite handsome, immediately turned red and swollen like a pig''s head. He was afraid that his father and mother could not recognize him at this time.


    "Can you hand over the energy copper Rune now?"


    After more than a dozen punches, Du Shaofu stopped, staring at the red and swollen face of the young man in short clothes. He also raised his fist in his hand. Once he did not hand in the bronze Rune of energy, he would directly hit the bridge of his face and nose.


    "Don''t fight Now, I''ll hand it in, hand it in... "


    The young man in short clothes said intermittently, and the blood in his mouth could not stop flowing.


    "That''s right. If you''re hurt, you''ll have to hand it in early. You won''t have to be beaten soon."


    When Du Shaofu listened to the young man in short clothes, he immediately let go of the young man in short clothes, and his face immediately became more enthusiastic, like an old friend whom he had not seen for a long time, and as if the elder were caring for the younger generation.


    But at this time, the young man in short clothes looked at Du Shaofu as if he had seen a ghost. Suddenly, his fingerprints congealed. Within the badge, he took out more than 80 energy bronze symbols and handed them to Du Shaofu. The badge on his shoulder turned red.


    "Is there any more energy Bronze


    Du Shaofu asked the young man in short clothes, and at the same time, he grasped the copper talisman of the youth in short clothes into his own hands, as if holding a treasure.


    "No, there is only the last energy bronze Rune in the badge."


    The young man in short clothes was afraid of Du Shaofu. The young man in purple robe was definitely a master who changed his face and changed his face. He turned over his face faster than he opened a book. If he accidentally offended this guy again, he would have to be beaten up.


    "And the last one."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately howled at the youth in short clothes. The last energy bronze rune is also the energy copper rune. No matter how small the mosquito is, how can he let go of Du Shaofu''s character.


    It seems that the youth in short clothes did not expect that the purple robed youth in front of them would even plunder the last energy copper rune. Even if they plundered the energy copper Rune of the new inner sect disciples, according to the rules of the sect, they also need to leave the last energy bronze rune.


    Just slightly stunned, the youth in short clothes also had to be honest and honest, and handed over the last energy bronze Rune in the badge.


    He would not doubt that if he didn''t, the young man in purple would turn over at once.


    With the delivery of the last energy bronze symbol, the red light dissipates in the red badge on the shoulder of the youth in short clothes, and the badge is dull and colorless.


    Du Shaofu took the last bronze Rune of energy in the hands of the youth in short clothes. He then gave a satisfied smile. Then he looked at the other nine people and said, "do you want me to give it up on your own initiative, or do you need me to continue beating you up?"


    The faces of the nine people changed color. Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, they seemed to have a sense of deja vu. After they entered the heavy rock space, they said these words several times.


    However, they didn''t expect that their current positions were changed after a short time. A year ago, in the heavy rock space, they were also plundered by the old disciples.


    "Let''s continue to ask for flowers. ¡¹¡£


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    "I''ll pay..."


    Seeing the fate of the young man in short clothes, how dare they still refuse to hand in each other? They immediately took out dozens of different energy copper runes from the badges on their shoulders. The most numerous young man in blue gave all of them to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu didn''t need to declare one more time. The last bronze energy Rune in the badge was handed in honestly, and the badges became dull and colorless.


    The ten young people were extremely ugly and aggrieved. They had come to plunder the new neizong disciples. Who knows that this is just beginning, and the position of the hunters and prey has been shifted.


    Even a year ago, they were plundered by those who are now on the silver list, but a year ago, those who are now on the silver list, at least for good or bad, left them with the last energy bronze rune.


    But now, the fierce purple robed youth in front of him is even the last energy bronze rune.


    In fact, after entering the heavy rock space, the energy copper runes of these ten young men in the bronze list actually plundered two or three new neizong disciples. In total, they were less than 20 or 30 energy bronze runes, and the rest were all their own.


    But how could these young people on the copper list expect to suffer such a result before they enter the heavy rock space? They are actually plundered and beaten violently.


    If it was passed on, it would be a disgrace to the eight generation ancestors.


    "Hey, hey."


    Du Shaofu put his energy bronze talisman directly into his bag of heaven and earth, but he did not put it into his badge immediately. He had a satisfied smile on his face, but his eyes were still fixed on the ten young men on the bronze list.


    "There should be treasures in the bag of heaven and earth, the disciple of ancient Tianzong."


    The more Du Shaofu was staring at the ten young men, the more he had the impulse to plunder the bag of heaven and earth.


    In Du Shaofu''s estimation, the neizong disciple of the ancient Tianzong was still the strong one on the bronze list. The bag of heaven and earth must be valuable. If he could take it directly, it would be a great achievement.


    "Gu Gu..."


    It was just this idea that, although it was surging out of Du Shaofu''s heart, he was forced to swallow a mouthful of saliva to suppress it in the end.


    When I was in tianwu college, I took the bag of law enforcement team, but I got a lot of trouble.


    This is a magnificent ancient emperor. It''s better to be careful. Therefore, Du Shaofu had to give up the plan.


    "Ah..."


    After sighing, he resisted the impulse in his heart. At last, Du Shaofu had to seriously say to the ten people around him: "take good care of your wounds. I''ll go first. I''ll keep it secret for you, so that you won''t have face if it''s spread out."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the eyes on the faces of the ten young men in bronze billboards twitched violently. At the moment, they really felt that the purple robed youth in front of them were good people. This remark was really good for them.


    "Whoosh..."


    As the voice fell, Du Shaofu''s feet moved, and his figure disappeared.


    "Hoo..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s figure disappearing, the ten young men on the bronze list gave a thorough breath, just as if they had sent away a plague God.


    Then ten people looked at each other and almost cried. What''s the matter? As the strong men on the copper list, they originally came in to repair the new rookies. Who knows, in the end, they were all badly repaired, and even their old men were robbed.


    Especially the young man in short clothes. His face was swollen like a pig''s head, and he had no regrets in his heart. If he had known that, he should have listened to the words of the young man in purple robe that the well water would not invade the river. But who made them think that this guy was a fool at the beginning.


    "What''s the boy''s name?"


    Ten people were silent for a while, a slightly less injured young man said.


    "I don''t know, but there will always be someone to clean him up. If you run into Yin Mochen, Ji ouming and Si ruofeng, it will be the bad time for that boy." A young man with many scars said that he could only hope to clean up the purple robed boy on those terror masters of the copper list.


    In the night, Du Shaofu left directly and made so much noise that he was afraid of provoking others.


    Du Shaofu is naturally not afraid of ordinary copper list practitioners. However, Du Shaofu does not think that all the people on the bronze list are only the strength of the first level of cultivation in King Wu''s territory.


    Yixuan, who ranks about 30 on the copper list, is already mysterious in King Wu''s realm. It can be imagined that those in the top 10 of the copper list are absolutely terrifying in strength.


    In the early morning, there is no trace of the morning glow after dawn in this heavy rock space.


    As the night fades away, the space is still gray and gloomy.


    The vast mountains are covered with bare loess, and huge rocks are lying in the distance like small hills.


    "Boom..."


    In the air, the wind and clouds are surging, and the space is shaking.High above, there are seven young people and a woman, blocking in front of a chubby youth.


    The amazing breath was released by these nine people, which made the surroundings tremble.


    The fat young man''s face is not only round but also big, his eyes are slightly blurred, and his eyes can be narrowed into a line immediately. The meat on his face is like a "oil ball", and the meat "slips" under his neck. It seems that the neck is thick and short, with layers of meat covered, just like overlapping waves, which makes people unforgettable.


    Judging from the badge, the fat young man was also a disciple of the inner sect of the ancient emperor and the new Jin Dynasty, but it was strange that the fat man was also a man and did not form a team with others.


    Among the eight young men and women, a thin young man stood tall and looked at the fat young man and said in a low voice: "little fat man, dishonest, hand over the copper Rune of energy, then wait to be cleaned up!"


    "Your uncle, I hate to be called a fat man. What can I do if I don''t want the energy bronze Rune? If you have the ability to take it in your uncle''s hand!"


    Fat young people are young, at most 18 or 19 years old. It seems that the reason is that their faces are full of flesh, and they seem to have a childish look. However, they are not polite to each other.


    "Fatso, you don''t have a fix!"


    The fat young man was a big man, so that the thin young man''s face suddenly became blue and gloomy, and his figure directly crossed over. At the beginning of King Wu''s ascent, he was almost swept by the accomplishments near the peak of King Wu''s realm. With a palm print in his hand, he directly blasted the fat young man down.


    "If you want to move your uncle, you are not enough!"


    The fat young man roared, and the dark air gushed out of his body and wrapped his body. From a distance, it seemed that the dark air was shrouded in the sky like a dazzling smoke. At the same time, the fingerprints congealed, and the right palm suddenly became dazzling, as if wrapped by dazzling talisman and secret patterns.


    With the introduction of the fat young man''s palm print, the energy from the surrounding heaven and earth is directly pouring into the palm print as visible to the naked eye, which makes the palm print gradually become transparent. The power that spreads from it makes people feel uneasy.


    "Ancient seal, this fat man has become an ancient seal!"


    And see the fat man''s hand, the other several young men and women in the copper list are immediately the face of surprise changes.


    The fat young man''s palm print was launched, and immediately collided with the former''s.


    "Bang!"


    The two palms collide, and the energy is muffled. The rocks below break open, and the ground collapses and cracks. All the nearby gravel and dust are lifted into the sky.


    "Chulala..."


    Under such a collision, the strong man on the copper list actually stepped back three steps in a row, and his face immediately showed a color of shock, while the fat young man just stepped back one step.


    "His grandmother''s, but so, when you are a bully!"


    When the fat young man stepped back, he roared again. Instead, he took the initiative to rush to the thin young man with a big round hammer in his hands.


    This big round hammer is very special. It is half a foot long. On the front part of the hammer, there are innumerable Rune twinkling barbs on it. It is like a wolf''s tooth stick. If it falls directly on a person, it will not be smashed into meat pie, and there will be more blood holes in the body.


    "Boom


    The fat young man sprang out of the sky, waved his sledgehammer, and flashed the talisman''s Secret lines. He blasted the thin young man frantically.


    The sudden change made the thin young man look dignified. There was a twinkle in his eyes, and then he became fierce.


    With the rapid change of fingerprints, thin young people once again condense into a palm print, channeling the energy of the surrounding space, and slamming at the fat youth sledgehammer.


    "Boom


    When the palm print is taken out, the powerful dark air suddenly erupts like a flood, and the waves in the surrounding space are rippling away, and the sharp air explosion sound bursts out in the space.


    "Boom..."


    In such a collision, the runes in the sky are towering, involving a large part of the ground and ravines in the lower space being torn apart.


    "Pedaling..."


    The fat young man was extraordinary. At this time, with the sledgehammer, it was obvious that he had reached the level of rune, which was not an ordinary one. Suddenly, the thin young man was severely shocked back by more than ten steps.


    "Hi..."


    And in this moment, the fat young people shake off the thin youth on the copper list, but the fat body is like a flash of lightning, straight away.


    "Today''s update is completed, and the countdown to the outbreak begins 40 hours. Xiao Yu continues to work hard to code words. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    The fat young man looked at him as if he was going to try his best, but at this time he turned and ran away. He was faster than the rabbit.


    "The little fat man is going to run!"


    But the other seven young men and women on the bronze list were not vegetarians. They were always on guard against the fleeing of the fat youth. Therefore, in a short time, the seven people had been ready and the seven figures were also swept out like lightning, which directly wrapped the fat youth in the package.


    "Fatso, you want to escape!"


    "This fat man''s strength is really not weak. I didn''t expect that he also came to King Wu''s position. Was he one of the outstanding people in Wang''s life?"


    "This fat man should be one of those four kings and eleven heroes!"


    The seven young men and women in the copper list surrounded the fat youth in the middle, and saw the strength of the fat youth, and their eyes were also full of vigilance.


    "This fat man is not weak!"


    The thin young man who had just been shaken back by the fat youth also caught up with him. His face was slightly pale. Looking at the fat young man''s eyes, he didn''t despise him any more. Instead, he poured out a little fear.


    "Fix it together. The fat man is not weak."


    Several people around nodded, and they all knew that the fat man in front of him was really hard to deal with.


    "Hiss!"


    The voice dropped, led by a thin young man who had just suffered a loss, the four people walked out together.


    "Boom..."


    At the beginning of the four forces of King Wu''s territory, the breath of the air burst out, and then the four attacks almost swept out at the same time, and then shrouded the fat man away.


    "Hum, siege? If you want your master''s energy bronze rune, you have to pay some price!"


    The fat young man looked at the four people besieged, holding a pair of talisman hammers in his hands, and his eyes began to be fierce.


    As the voice fell, the fat young man stepped out with a fierce step, shaking his hands and a pair of sledgehammers, giving the rolling dark Qi Rune energy, like two Obsidian days emerging, the amazing dark Qi wave, wave by wave, and then hit the left and right sides of the attack heavily.


    "Gee!"


    At the same time, the fat man had already set out on his body to stimulate the pulse soul. In the Shenque, dazzling talisman and secret patterns surged, and finally turned into a giant bird''s virtual shadow.


    The giant bird is huge, spreading its wings like blocking the sky and the sun. It is covered with white scales like white spray, just like white jade.


    The giant bird appears, its wings are flying at high speed, its beak is sharp and its claws are sharp. The breath of terror sweeps through itself like a storm. It spreads its wings and sweeps away at the two attacks ahead.


    "The silver Crested Ibis, the fat man''s pulse and soul is actually the silver crested ancient Ibis!"


    In addition, when they saw the pulse and soul aroused by the fat man, they could not help but change their eyes on their faces. The ancient Ibis with silver armour was the monster on the list of heavenly beasts. Moreover, the ancient Ibis with silver armour was extremely rare.


    It is said that in ancient times, there was the peak period of the ancient Ibis with silver armour. At that time, the ancient Ibis with silver armour could be compared with those monstrous beasts of the tiger clan.


    A stream of attacks in mid air, followed by a collision, dazzling light, runes flashing, terrible energy fluctuations visible to the naked eye, crazy sweeping spread.


    "Boom..."


    There was a deep, bright, dull sound, and the earth was shaking like an earthquake.


    Under the empty ground, a strip of ground cracks spread like a spider''s web.


    "Pedaling..."


    Under the terrible energy diffusion, the fat body also successively shakes back away.


    "Roar...!"


    The two King Wu, who were attacked by the virtual shadow of the ancient ibis, first appeared on the bronze list. At this time, they also urged their own souls. A black ape and a brown armored bear roared out.


    Although they did not reach the level on the list of heavenly beasts, they were definitely the top ones on the list of earth beasts.


    After the attack, they were resisted by the ancient ibis, and then hit the shadow of the ancient Ibis.


    "Boom..."


    Three huge pulse soul virtual shadow one after another collision, virtual shadow collision, ape roar bear roar, ancient Ibis neigh, terror makes the sky tremble.


    "Bang bang!"


    In a short period of time, the fat man was besieged by the two young men who had just made the bronze list.


    The two men also took out their own extraordinary talismans. They were afraid that they had reached a high level. A stream of attacks rippled in the air, enveloping the fat man.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The two fists and four hands are difficult to defeat. They are all the accomplishments of King Wu. The fat man is besieged by four people and finally can''t resist it. His body is swept by the energy and shakes away one after another.


    "Roar


    Not far away, the fat man''s ghost of the ancient Ibis was also at a disadvantage under the attack of the other two.


    "Hiss..."Finally, a bear claw caught on the shadow of the ancient ibis, tearing open a large number of talisman secret patterns, so that the silver Crested Ibis neighing endlessly.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Blood gushed from the fat man''s mouth, and the pulse soul was hurt. It was very important for the cultivators of King Wu''s realm. His face was dignified and his fingerprints were coagulated. He quickly recovered the pulse soul of the silver Crested Ibis.


    "Fatso, make you arrogant


    The shouts resounded, and the thin youth took the opportunity to bully him and slapped the fat man''s back with a palm print.


    "Bang!"


    Xuanqi broke out, and the fat man''s fat body just came into contact with the thin young man''s violent dark air''s palm print, his body fell down and directly inserted into the ground and shot out.


    "Chulala..."


    When the fat body rubbed the ground and flew down more than ten feet, the fat man''s full of fat body directly hit a rock more than ten feet high and stabilized. The impact rock vibrated and cracked.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The fat man''s face was pale, and after struggling to stand up with the boulder behind him, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. With one pick, he could not carry it.


    "Whoosh!"


    The four figures fell down and the breath surged. The first thin youth looked at the fat man whose blood was dripping and had been repaired. Finally, a little smile appeared on the iron green face, with a light banter on his mouth, and said: "dead fat man, can you hand over the energy copper Rune now?"


    After wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth with his sleeve, the fat man looked at the thin young man and said with pride: "I hate that someone calls me fat. If you ask me, I can consider giving it to you."


    "Fatso, you still need to clean up. You will not die until you reach the Yellow River!"


    The thin young man''s face changed slightly, and he didn''t mind beating the fat young man again.


    "Well, it''s just the energy copper rune. I''ll give it to you more generously."


    It seems that they are really afraid that these young men of the bronze list continue to work. The hero does not suffer from the immediate loss. The fat man is moved and his fingerprints are coagulated. He directly takes out eight energy bronze symbols from the badge and throws them to the thin young man.


    For the fat man''s sudden change of attitude, the thin young man took over the energy copper Rune thrown by the fat man, and he had some doubts in his heart.


    Originally, the thin young man wanted to tease the fat man, and then he continued to clean up some of the fat man.


    Who knows that the fat man suddenly changed his attitude and handed over the bronze talisman of energy, which made him unable to find any excuse to clean up the fat man.


    "If you don''t eat or drink, you''re wise."


    The thin young man glared at the fat man, but he could only give up. Anyway, he had already cleaned up the fat man. He looked at the fat man and planned to leave.


    Suddenly, just as the seven men and one woman were about to leave, after the cracked boulder broke out behind the fat man, a voice of hatred of iron and steel came out: "you fat man, you have some success, can you? Don''t you say that you hate other people to call you fat, and you think you want to fight to death Let me down. "


    A faint voice fell, and then a young man in a purple robe, with a broad sword wrapped in purple cloth on his back, walked out.


    The young man was seventeen or eighteen years old. His face was resolute and resolute, and a few wisps of sideburns hung over his shoulders. His eyes fell helplessly on the scarred fat man.


    "Shua Shua..."


    As the words fell and the purple robed youth walked out, including the fat man, their eyes all fell on the purple robed youth.


    One by one, their faces changed, and their hearts were also somewhat surprised. Some people had been hiding behind the boulders, but none of them found out.


    People are not vulgar. Some people hide under their noses, and they are not found by anyone. That is only two possibilities.


    One is that the young man''s cultivation is much better than them, or the young man has a profound means of restraining breath, so no one can find him hiding under his nose.


    The fat man''s eyes narrowed into a slit and looked at the purple robed youth in surprise. After seeing the young man in the purple robe, he was slightly stunned. His eyes widened a lot, but then he regained his mind, looked at the purple robed youth, and said, "at the beginning, I want to fight because I can''t recognize the advice. A good man should have a man''s appearance But I''ll fight, too


    It was Du Shaofu who arrived here one night. After plundering the young men on the bronze list, he wanted to have a rest in the neighborhood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    Anyway, it''s useless to run far in this space. It changes every day.


    It was just after Du Shaofu closed his eyes after the huge stone that these people appeared.


    This is why Du Shaofu has just appeared. He looked at the fat man, turned his lips, and continued to ask, "but how can you stop fighting when you are fighting? I''ve never enjoyed the excitement yet."


    "At the beginning, I wanted to fight because I was a man. Now I don''t fight because the hero doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss."


    On hearing this, the fat man couldn''t help but stare at Du Shaofu, rolled a white eye at Du Shaofu and said, "I know that I can''t beat him. I''m not a fool. I''m not just a few energy copper runes. It''s better than being beaten in the next round. What''s more, it''s better to be beaten than to be beaten now."


    "There seems to be some truth in that."


    Listening to the fat man''s words, Du Shaofu had a feeling of wordless refutation. What the fat man thought was quite clear.


    "Heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses. I remember them one by one. Their cultivation strength is stronger than that of me. When I got out of the heavy rock space, I killed them one by one in tianwu square."


    The words fell, and a smile appeared on the fat man''s face, but the smile fell in the eyes of the seven men and one woman, the eight strong men on the copper list, but some of them were unreasonably angry.


    The fat man''s words were clearly heard by them. It was true that any one of them was really not sure to suppress the fat man.


    They know the rules in tianwu square. If they go out of the heavy rock space, the fat man will challenge them on the tianwu square. If they dare not, they will not say no, and even if they can, they will not be able to face others in the future.


    If the time comes to tianwu square, the eight people will be very clear when they listen to the fat man. They are afraid that the fat man will never let them go easily.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu looked at the fat man in front of him. In his heart, he couldn''t help thinking of Meng Laicai.


    The fat man and Meng Laicai are similar in weight, but Meng Laicai is a kind of smiling tiger with a hidden sword in his smile.


    But the fat man in front of him is a typical flaw that must be reported. He also has a fox like sinister. If anyone offends the fat man, he will have a headache and the consequences will be serious.


    "That''s a good idea, but if I were them, I''d better clean you up first, so that you can''t find trouble for three or five years." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "You are hurting me..."


    Hearing this, the fat man looked at Du Shaofu, and suddenly his face was full of flesh, and his face became ugly.


    Sure enough, with the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the thin young man and other strong men on the copper list immediately looked at the fat man.


    The words of the purple robed youth definitely reminded them that instead of being avenged by the fat man in tianwu square, it was better to let the fat man recover in this heavy rock space for three years and five years.


    After three years and five years, their strength will be able to improve again. Even after the fat people recover, it is difficult to find them to revenge.


    "This boy is a good man. He''s right. You can fix the fat man first, so that he can avoid trouble when he comes."


    the thin young man smiles at Du Shaofu, and his words really remind them.


    "Not creative."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly, glanced at the thin young man, and said, "with my method, but there will be a price. So, hand over your copper energy rune, and I will let you deal with this fat man?"


    Hearing this, the eight young men and women in the bronze list showed a puzzled look. They all looked at Du Shaofu with doubts.


    "Boy, are you all right?"


    The thin young man looked at Du Shaofu with a slightly wary look. He could not see the smell of the purple robed youth, which made him more or less afraid.


    However, judging from the age of the young man in purple robe, he seems to be younger than that fat man. No matter how strong his strength is, the thin young man also restrained some fear and said: "boy, you remind me, give up your energy, copper rune, and I will not punish you..."


    "It''s your head that''s wrong. It''s all in your family!"


    But the thin young man''s voice had not dropped. A howl and a loud drink covered up his voice. A purple robe figure completely exceeded his expectation, and lightning came to him.


    "Bang!"


    But the former had not yet returned to his senses, and the blow wrapped in the golden light had already hit him directly on the chest.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At the same time, the thin young man''s body directly flew ten feet, and finally hit the ground severely, shattering many cracks and rocks on the ground.


    As for the sudden scene, several people around have not even responded to it. Some even rubbed their eyes and thought they were wrong.But the fact is right in front of us. The thin young man was directly bombed and was spitting blood. I''m afraid the injury is not light.


    At this time, the fat man''s eyes squinted, his eyes were shocked, but he was not surprised.


    "This boy is very strong. Join hands to suppress it!"


    In a short period of time, the six men and one woman, the seven strong men, came back from the shock, and all of a sudden they all moved in unison and directly plundered Du Shaofu.


    It''s not like dealing with the fat man, it''s four people, but seven people join hands at this time.


    Seven people swept out of the sky, and the runes broke out. The mysterious Qi swept through. Some people still held the talisman in their hands and directly collided with Du Shaofu and left.


    The seven people joined hands and the terrorist attack swept through, making the gloomy and gray space ripple violently and violently. At this time, the whole sky was shaking, and there was a great light pouring out. The mighty momentum destroyed and suppressed everything and swept over Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    Below the ground, a strip of ground cracks directly cracked, seven people join hands, the strength is absolutely terrifying.


    At this time, the fat young man looked up at the sky and narrowed into a pair of eyes. His eyes were also dignified. He could not help but take a cool breath for Du Shaofu and secretly began to sweat.


    "Boom!"


    Terrorist attacks are sweeping, and the space on the ground is shaking.


    Speaking slowly, then fast, just as the attacks were sweeping in, Du Shaofu suddenly shook his hand, and a dazzling light spread from his palm, and a treasure like a fishing net of high quality appeared in his palm.


    The energy on the fishing net is fluctuating, and the breath is ancient. The amazing energy fluctuation ripples, and then it turns into a talisman secret pattern and spreads out. It seems that it is trying to block out the sky and the sun, and directly envelops a large area of attack in front of it


    This fishing net is the "Skynet" refined for his own use by Du Shaofu from the eighth inspection and assessment area of ancient Tianzong. It is a medium-grade Taoist instrument.


    "Hula..."


    Above Skynet, a terrible energy filled the sky net like a tsunami, accompanied by a continuous clanging sound, enveloping the seven attacks, and then destroying all the seven attacks.


    On the Skynet, the dazzling talisman and secret patterns are surging like an ocean, which submerges a large space in an instant.


    "No, it''s a medium quality tool. Go back..."


    The seven people''s faces changed greatly, and they quickly retreated, but that day the net had already covered the sky and the sun.


    When they retreat, they are swept by heavy energy waves. There is a kind of runic energy, full of strange energy of heaven and earth, which makes them unable to break free.


    "Let''s break this device together."


    Their faces were terrified, and a stream of dark Qi burst out with all their strength. The runes swept and moved like a group of dazzling sun light, emitting thousands of rays of auspicious gas, rising up and dazzling.


    "Roar..."


    Roaring, thundering and rolling, the seven King Wu''s first practitioners all worked hard to motivate the seven terrifying and huge ghost beasts, virtual shadow, and made Skynet a lot of money.


    "The net of heaven is great, suppress!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly and his fingerprints congealed. On the sky net that covered the sky, the terrible pressure suddenly broke out, and there was a dazzling glow.


    Ruicai pours into the sky and sprays endless talismans and secret patterns. The sky net covers the sky below, making the sky tremble.


    Skynet fetters everything and suppresses those seven people directly.


    Du Shaofu''s original strength was enough to fight against the other side of King Wu''s territory.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, together with Tianwang, a middle-class Taoist instrument, was the first person to become a practitioner in the realm of King Wu on the seven bronze lists. Although they were very powerful and had extraordinary appearance, they could be imagined when compared with Du Shaofu''s abnormal behavior.


    "Not good..."


    The seven faces changed greatly. They could not resist under the restraint of repression.


    The fishing net channel device spread terror waves, endless rays, swallow up all things in general, and finally directly suppressed the seven people''s struggle.


    The pulse soul of the seven people has to be directly collected into the Shenque. If the pulse soul is destroyed, they will be more miserable.


    "Hiss..."


    A fishing net spreads the rune light, enveloping the seven people tightly. It is like catching seven big fish and falling to the ground.


    Seven bodies tightly bound together, Rune suppression, can not get out of the way.


    "The two watchmen arrived in succession. On the last day and a half, the brothers'' flowers fell on Xiao Yu.


    There''s going to be a big explosion tomorrow. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    "Gu Gu..."


    In this scene, the fat young man has been watching this scene. He sees the joint attack of seven martial arts masters, which stimulates his pulse and soul. Finally, he is captured by the honest and honest man. His empty eyes are like * and his eyes are round and round.


    The thin young man who was first hit hard by Du Shaofu did not know when he was struggling to get up. His face was pale, and his mouth was bloody. Looking at Du Shaofu, he was stunned and stunned.


    Du Shaofu ignored the seven people who were bound by Skynet. Instead, he went to the thin young man, looked at the shocked young man, and said with a warm smile, "give me your bronze symbol of energy?"


    The scarred and thin young man came to his senses and looked at Du Shaofu, who was close to him. He was stunned and subconsciously stepped back. Then he took out the eight bronze energy symbols which had not been put into the badge from the fat man, and handed them to Du Shaofu immediately.


    Du Shaofu impolitely took over the bronze talisman of energy handed over by the thin youth. Looking at the thin youth, he continued, "and all the energy bronze runes in your badge are handed in."


    "That''s my energy bronze rune, not the fat one."


    The thin young man thought that Du Shaofu was going to take the lead for the fat man. He shook his head and said to Du Shaofu that the bronze symbol of energy in the badge was not the fat man''s.


    "I''m robbing you. What I want is your bronze Rune of energy. Hand it in quickly." Du Shaofu glanced at the thin youth.


    "You rob..."


    The thin young man was stunned, and then his almost pale face took a puff, staring at his eyes in amazement. For a time, it seemed that he always felt something wrong, but his mind could not return to God, and he was directly dull.


    Not far away, the startled fat man immediately ran to Du Shaofu, holding his head high, said to Du Shaofu: "you don''t really want to take their energy bronze talisman. We are new neizong disciples."


    "There is a rule in Zongzhong that they are new neizong disciples. Can''t they take the energy copper talisman of Tongbang disciples?" Du Shaofu asked the fat man.


    "This..."


    After thinking for a while, the fat man recalled all the rules in his head. Then he shook his head at Du Shaofu and said, "it seems that there is no such rule."


    "That''s enough. Why can they only rob us of our energy copper runes, and we can''t rob them of their energy copper runes?" Du Shaofu asked the fat youth with a look of old age.


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it. It seems that I am still too simple."


    The fat man shook his head seriously for a while and sighed a little. Then his eyes glared at the thin young man and yelled: "robbery, give up the energy copper rune, or your uncle doesn''t mind taking care of you!"


    When the voice dropped, the fat man did not care about his pale face, but also a weak appearance. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to fight.


    "Hum, don''t threaten me. This is the space of heavy rock. If you rookies dare to turn the sky or not, someone will take care of you!"


    There was fear in the eyes of the thin young man, but at this time he was going to be robbed by two new neizong disciples. If it was spread out, he would have no face to see people in the future. He had to gnash his teeth and refuse. The thin young man added: "if you have the ability, you can kill me. I don''t think you dare to kill me. How about if you don''t offend the river ? Or you will regret it later. "


    "What to do, or do it again?"


    The fat man listened to that thin young man''s words, immediately some embarrassment rises, really dare not kill this thin young man. Let''s not say that in the heavy rock space, this is an assessment, and there is no injustice or hatred. We are still the same family. Besides, if we kill people here, I''m afraid they will not have good fruits to eat after going out.


    "There are many people who beat people without quality."


    Du Shaofu took a look at the fat young man, then glanced at the thin young man, grinned and said seriously: "if he doesn''t hand it in, we will ban him from sealing, and then take off his clothes and put them on the big stone. I don''t know if anyone has stripped off in this heavy rock space before, but I believe that many people will come to see him."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the thin young man''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. His eyes trembled secretly, wiped his fear, and involuntarily stepped back two steps and said, "boy, dare you?"


    "What dare you? It''s not me." we''ll do it too. "


    "I''ll do the same."


    Seeing that woman has taken out the energy copper rune, how dare the remaining six young men in the copper list not to make friends.


    The fate of the thin young man was in front of his eyes, and all of them immediately handed over the bronze symbols of energy in the badge.


    "I want all the energy bronze runes in the badge. Don''t let me strip all of you."


    Du Shaofu reminded the public with kindness, and then put all the copper runes of energy into his arms.


    And the eight men on the bronze list, at this time, the badges on their shoulders were gloomy, and their faces were blue and red.The fat man looked at him, his eyes were stunned. He never thought that he could do it in the heavy rock space.


    Satisfied with all this, Du Shaofu gave a smile to the eight people and enthusiastically assured him, "you''re still smart. Don''t worry. I won''t tell you about the thing you gave me. A few hours ago, I also promised those ten people that they would never tell others that their energy bronze symbols were given to me. So, I will Keep it secret for you. "


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the eight people had an impulse to cry without tears. They were not the only group of them who were robbed. The purple robed youth robbed another ten people on the bronze list a few hours ago.


    Then the seven people changed their eyes. It seemed that something was wrong. This is what the boy said could be kept secret. If the boy could keep it secret, how could they know that someone was robbed now


    Thinking of this, these people suddenly look even more ugly.


    "Your red underpants are very special. Are you 24 years old today?"


    Du Shaofu turned back and looked at the young man with red underpants who were also in disorder in the wind. He said faintly, "I don''t know if you can give me the bronze symbol of energy now. It doesn''t matter if you don''t give it to me. The forbidden seal I set is not something that ordinary people can untie. You can wait here for the strong man of Zongzhong to come to you."


    "Give me the bronze Rune of energy. Let me go, let me go..."


    The thin young man howled, and his eyes were full of fear. He was really afraid. In front of him, the purple robed youth was a devil. There was nothing he could not do.


    "Well, hand it in early. It won''t be any more soon."


    With a sigh of regret, Du Shaofu untied the forbidden seal on the thin youth.


    "The update is finished today, and it will explode tomorrow. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    The thin young man immediately picked up the badge on the broken robe on the ground and handed it to Du Shaofu in a hurry. Then he immediately found a robe covering his body from the heaven and earth bag, and his face was covered with ashes.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep it a secret. My mouth is the tightest."


    After putting away the bronze Rune of energy, Du Shaofu gave a satisfied smile, dropped his voice and left without staying.


    Seeing that Du Shaofu finally left, these outstanding young men ranked on the bronze list actually had a feeling that they had sent away the plague God.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s passing away, a well-dressed young man raised his head, looked at Du Shaofu''s back, slightly clenched his teeth, and asked in a loud voice, "can we leave a name? It''s in whose hands are we planted today?"


    "His name is Du Shaofu. If you want revenge, you will have no hope."


    The fat man looked back at the well-dressed young man, and then glanced at all the young men and women around him who were green, red and white. This was a place of right and wrong, and it was not suitable to stay for a long time. He immediately followed Du Shaofu and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, the blue sky set off the huge peaks.


    Under the morning sun, several pieces of white clouds cast cloud shadows among the mountains. On the top of the peaks, the mountains are surrounded by wisps of cloud yarn. The scenery is moving.


    On a mountain not far from the heavy rock space, a dozen elders gathered together, all smiling.


    "Haha, I guess Du Shaofu has already been cleaned up by Si ruofeng and others?"


    "Of course, I''ve heard that Si ruofeng and Ji ouming have discussed with each other for a long time. The boy Du Shaofu moved the people on the copper list. In the heavy rock space, it''s natural to repair Du Shaofu well."


    "With Si ruofeng, they have several moves. Naturally, they will win. Ha ha."


    "I''m afraid elder Qingyang is going to lose and lose everything."


    Several elders smile with a smile on their faces, thinking that they will be able to make a lot of money in a few days. They are in a good mood.


    Elder shimingze and elder Hu sankun are also among them. Listening to the elder''s comments, they are more and more determined. They are afraid that the treasure they are betting on will double soon.


    Elder Hu sankun and others also heard the news in advance. It is said that the most terrible masters on the copper list threatened to settle accounts with Du Shaofu in the heavy rock space, so they decided to place a bet.


    They all know that Du Shaofu is extraordinary.


    However, the several terror masters on the copper list are not ordinary terror. If some of them attack, they are afraid that Du Shaofu, no matter how strong he is, will suffer in the heavy rock space.


    The mountains are surrounded by peaks.


    A towering giant peak, surrounded by verdant and dark green, within the mountain stream, the stream gurgling, full of vitality.


    Around the mountain peak, clouds and mist surround it. The mountains are thousands of mountains in the distance. The waves are undulating and magnificent.


    Before the cliff, a seven foot old man with black hair and blue clothes stood quietly.


    The blue robe of the middle-aged man is embroidered with green patterns, and the feet of the robe are turned up, which makes it elegant.


    "Lord..."


    A figure swept up the mountain in a hurry. When the voice dropped, an old man with more than fifty years of age fell in front of his middle-aged body, his face full of surprise and shock.


    The middle-aged man in qingpao is the one who can make the whole Zhongzhou earthquake with one stamp of his foot.


    Although Sima''s age is not big, it is already the top strong in the famous Zhongzhou.


    "Hao Dharma protector, you are looking at the heavy rock space from the three elders, but what happened to the heavy rock space?"


    Seeing the old man here, Sima''s face is slightly solidified. If there is a problem in the heavy rock space, it is not a small matter.


    "Something big happened."


    Hao Dharma protector looked at the middle-aged man and said, "the three elders specially asked me to inform the patriarch that there was a boy in the heavy rock space. One person has killed two teams of people, a total of 18 bronze list disciples."


    Smell speech, Sima step star is also a look, visual Hao Dharma protection, way: "a person, each time to deal with a team of copper list?"


    Hao Dharma protector nodded slightly, took a deep breath, looked at Sima and stepped on the star and said, "the boy is not only fighting alone. He has dealt with two teams of coppers, one against ten, but also can ravage those guys on the copper list."


    "Who is that boy?"


    Sima stepped on the stars and trembled. He immediately asked him that he had ravaged ten disciples of Tongbang with one enemy. He was very clear about what this meant.


    "It''s not Xu chuyun and some of them. It seems that they are the new disciple of elder Gu Qingyang."


    Hao''s Dharma protector looked at Sima TA Xing, swallowed his saliva, and then said with a wry smile: "the boy not only ravaged the guys on the 18 bronze lists, but also robbed all the energy copper runes of those guys on the 18 bronze lists..."


    After that, Hao''s Dharma protector seemed to emphasize something. Finally, he added a sentence to Sima Taixing: "that boy is too cruel. He didn''t leave a copper Rune of energy for others. He took all of them.""Are those guys on the copper list willing to be robbed?"


    Sima TA Xing frowned, for his understanding of the character of those arrogant guys on the copper list, I''m afraid that he will never be robbed easily.


    "Of course not reconciled, but that boy is too cruel, not only hit violently, but also stripped the clothes of a guy on the copper list directly to the public."


    Hao''s Dharma protector''s voice dropped and he couldn''t help but roll his eyes. It was the first time that he saw such a fierce disciple in the ancient Tianzong for so many years.


    "Interesting, really interesting, that boy, it seems not only ferocious and shameless, but also treacherous


    Sima step star micro wrinkled eyebrows, then suddenly released, Yingqi''s face showed a smile, light way: "beyond expectations, has exceeded expectations."


    "Patriarch, no disciple has ever plundered the disciples of Tongbang in the heavy rock space. What should we do and whether we should intervene? The three elders are worried. If the boy continues to make mischief, he is afraid that the training and assessment in the heavy rock space will be affected by the boy." Si Hao asked.


    "There is no saying in the Zong rules that the new neizong disciples can''t rob Tongbang disciples."


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile and continued: "keep staring at it first to see what step that boy can go to. There are Yin Mochen, Ji ouming and Si ruofeng on the copper list."


    "I see. I will go and tell the three elders what the patriarch means."


    Hao protector nodded and left in a hurry.


    With Hao''s Dharma protector''s departure, Sima TA Xing raised his head slightly, his eyes narrowed slightly, and murmured, "good boy, I''d like to see what step you can take."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the vast land far away, the mountains overlap and the huge cities stretch like a black ancient dragon winding across the horizon.


    Soon in the morning, the morning sun poured.


    On the top of the mountain peak, a woman in orange strong clothes stands quietly, with long and tall legs and a waist that is not enough to hold, which makes her tall body more slender, enchanting and moving.


    "You will not die. You will be the leader of the world alliance in the dark forest. How can you come to Zhongzhou and kill so many people in the shenting court when I go back to the dark forest. You have caused a disaster this time, and I can''t find you now..."


    The enchanting woman, Dai Mei, frowned and looked at the sky far away. She looked worried and murmured, "as long as I can succeed in the secret realm of shenting this time, I should also be able to help you and the school to deal with each other at that time. But don''t provoke the divine court any more in this period of time."


    "Elder martial sister Sheng Nan, why are you still up there? I heard that the reincarnated son of the Dalan cult has come. Let''s have a look. It''s said that the reincarnated son is the dragon and Phoenix among human beings and the genius of heaven and earth." On the hillside, there is a clear voice.


    The enchanting and moving woman turned back and said, "OK, I''m coming."


    The voice falls, the enchanting and moving woman''s feet lightly, and the graceful shadow suddenly outlines a graceful arc of temptation in the mid air, and then sweeps down the mountain peak.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The continuous peaks are full of ancient flavor.


    In the elegant courtyard and the whirling corridor, a slender woman in her long skirt, about 20-year-old, is full of delicacy. Her bright eyes look at a young man in blue and purple robes in front of her. With a little blame tone, she says, "why don''t you bring him back? With his talent, it should be easy to join the door. He is one of them If someone comes to Zhongzhou, what should happen? "


    Looking at the woman in front of him, he said with a wry smile: "elder martial sister Zhu Xue, I want Shaofu brother to join us, but if he doesn''t, I can''t help it."


    Guo Ming was helpless. Then he patted his chest, assured the woman, and said, "but don''t worry. With the strength of Shaofu brothers, I''m afraid it''s above Zhongzhou. There''s nothing wrong with his peers. You don''t know how abnormal he is."


    The woman''s eyebrows are curved, her face is like white jade, her face is like Chaohua, her dress is not very luxurious, but her eyes are bright and her cheeks are slightly pear shaped, which is also beautiful.


    "It took two hours to correct the wrong characters, so it''s only updated now. Now that Dalian has started, on the last day of the end of the month, I also ask for the support of my brothers for flowers. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    At this time, the sun shines on the woman''s cheek, which makes the woman''s skin crystal clear and soft as jade. He looks at Guo Ming with bright eyes and worries: "no matter how strong he is, this is Zhongzhou. The strong are like clouds. There are many outstanding people. Wang Aoli is still a man."


    "OK, OK. I''ll try to ask the disciples of the outer gate to help me inquire about the news. When I find the Shaofu brother, I''ll tell you immediately, and then I''ll ask you to go to him." Guo Ming said helplessly.


    "Who said I was going to find him."


    Zhu Xue glared at Guo Ming with a blush and then turned away.


    "Why do women look so strange and blush?" He touched the back of his head in doubt, and then turned away.


    It''s a dark gray space, full of rocks.


    "Whoosh..."


    Two figures passed one by one. In front of him was a 17-year-old man in purple robe, with a broad sword like object wrapped in purple cloth on his shoulder and back, and his face was resolute and resolute,.


    At the back, a fat man with a broad robe covering his body, his abdomen bulging, and the flesh on his neck stacked like waves. He was chasing the young man in front of him.


    "Du Shaofu, you are so unkind. Why do you want to see me abused before you come out?"


    "Even if you came out before I was robbed."


    "I heard that you are Fu Dao Wu Dao Shuang Xiu, right?"


    The fat man followed him all the way, and he kept talking.


    "Fat man, what have you been doing with me?"


    Du Shaofu finally couldn''t help it. His figure fell on a rock in the valley below. He looked at the fat man who was chasing him.


    The figure of the fat man falls down. It looks like a fat body, but it is extremely light. It doesn''t carry air and dust, just like a light swiftlet.


    Then he put a pill into his mouth. On his pale face, the fat man looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "in fact, I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?"


    Du Shaofu glanced at the fat man and said, "what can you do for me? Besides, I don''t need help."


    "You must need help."


    The fat man looked at Du Shaofu with a positive look and said, "before I came into the heavy rock space, I heard a news about you. Would you like to hear it?"


    "About me?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved and said to the fat man, "come and listen."


    "You beat Yixuan, who ranked 29th on the copper list in tianwu square in one move, which is an absolute insult to the people on the copper list. But I heard that there are several horrible guys on the copper list. They have already discussed how to clean up you in the heavy rock space. How miserable you can be cleaned up will be how miserable you will be."


    The fat man told Du Shaofu that the news was not made up by him, but that he really overheard.


    Listening to the fat man''s words, Du Shaofu would not be too suspicious. His eyes slightly fluctuated. He looked at the fat man and said, "unexpectedly, it''s bad luck for you to follow me. Why follow me?"


    "I''m not afraid. I don''t have any problems. I''m just loyal and emotional. You help me clean up those coppers who beat me. I''m going to repay you."


    The fat man patted his fleshy chest and said to Du Shaofu, "although I''m not as good as you, when I get back to my peak, I''ll definitely be able to resist one or two of those guys who are troubling you."


    "Say something you can believe!"


    Du Shaofu gave the fat man a white look. He was more insidious than Meng Laicai. If he believed that the fat man was loyal to himself and attached great importance to his feelings, he would be damned. Du Shaofu would not believe him if he killed him.


    When the fat man heard the speech, he laughed and looked at Du Shaofu for a few turns. Suddenly, his voice changed and his fat face moved. He said, "in fact, I want to follow you to rob those guys on the copper list."


    "Fat man, I''m not going to take you."


    Du Shaofu shook his head rudely, but he didn''t want to take this fat man with him. He was still a sinister fat man.


    Du Shaofu was worried. Maybe this cunning fat man would bite himself back. It would be too late for him to regret.


    "I''ve told you all the secrets. It''s hard to say that you don''t take me with you. Besides, I don''t have to share equally with you if you take me, the bronze Rune of robbery energy. If you take 90%, I''ll just take one achievement." The fat man said seriously.


    "I can do it on my own. Why take you with me?"


    Du Shaofu shook his head directly, looked at the fat man and said, "you hate being called fat. I always call you fat. Why do you follow me?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you call me fat, because you are stronger than me. I can''t beat you anyway." Fat people don''t care.


    Du Shaofu was stunned, but he felt speechless."Don''t follow me, or I''ll let you stand naked these days."


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to get entangled with the fat man. His voice dropped, then he turned and left directly.


    "Well, if you really don''t want to, I won''t follow you, but can you give me back the copper rune that those bastards robbed me of, or I''ll be out of the game, and I won''t be able to participate in the next round."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, the fat man reluctantly said that he really did not dare to catch up with him. He had seen the ferocity and shamelessness of the guy, and did not doubt that the guy would pick him up.


    "I didn''t snatch the energy bronze Rune from you, but I took it from several of them. Why should I give it to you?"


    Du Shaofu left in front of him, and a faint voice came: "if you have the ability, please worship me as the elder brother, and I will give you back the energy copper rune."


    "Heaven and earth testify that today I, Hao, have sentenced Du Shaofu to be my elder brother. I do not want to be born on the same day of the same year, but to die on the same day of the same year. In the future, it will be difficult for me to have the same happiness. If I violate this oath, I will not be able to marry a daughter-in-law all my life, and I will grow fatter and fatter."


    Du Shaofu''s figure was stagnant. He suddenly turned back and looked at his back. At this time, the fat man was in the back. He actually worshipped heaven and earth directly, and even kowtowed his head directly


    Seeing this scene, Du Shaofu was stunned and his eyes were stunned.


    After kowtowing respectfully to the gray sky for three times, the fat man immediately got up and stepped to catch up with Du Shaofu. He saluted Du Shaofu with a straight face and said, "little brother, I''ve seen elder brother."


    Du Shaofu looked at the fat man and felt that there was something in his heart at this time. He was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say.


    "Hoo..."


    After three breaths, Du Shaofu directly took out eight bronze energy runes from his arms and put them into the fat man''s hand. He said, "return the energy copper runes to you. Goodbye."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu turned to leave, feeling that the farther away from the fat man, the better.


    The fat man put the bronze energy Rune into the badge, and the red one suddenly became bright again. Then he continued to keep up with Du Shaofu and said with great enthusiasm: "brother, where are we going now?"


    "The bronze Rune of energy has been returned to you. What are you doing with me?" Du Shaofu stepped away without staying.


    The fat man strode to catch up with him. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I''ve already worshipped you. I don''t follow you. Who do I follow? I''ve just worshipped heaven and earth. I don''t want to be born in the same year and the same month, but die on the same day in the same year. You don''t take me. In case I die in danger, I worship heaven and earth, If the oath comes true, then you will... "


    "Stop it, stop it!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly stopped and he almost covered the fat man''s broken mouth.


    "Brother, do you promise to take me with you?" The fat man laughs, his eyes smile like a curved line.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and wished to pat himself on the mouth. He had just been so cheap that he had brought such a fat man.


    After adjusting his mood, Du Shaofu looked at the fat man helplessly and said, "OK, I''ll let you follow, but there are rules. Everything depends on me. Otherwise, you don''t have to follow."


    The fat man nodded without hesitation and said with a smile, "no problem, I listen to big brother."


    Du Shaofu was helpless and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Hao Bian." The fat man said with a smile.


    "I know you are fat. What''s your name?" Du Shaofu gave the fat man a white look.


    The fat man was also helpless and said: "surnamed Hao, name judge, judge''s judgment."


    "Hao Bian..."


    Du Shaofu looked at Hao Biao. The name, together with the fat body of the fat man, could only be helpless.


    Continuous mountains, dense transpiration, this is a paradise.


    The mountains are towering, the mist is shrouded, and there are extraordinary elixirs everywhere. The energy of heaven and earth is amazing.


    On the top of the mountain, a girl of 15 or 16 years old, with the condensation of her fingerprints, there is a dazzling white light all over her body, just like a divine awn covering and spreading. A vast amount of pressure spreads out, and a stream of heaven and earth energy suddenly fluctuates from the surrounding sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    The young girl is young, but her body is already very curved. Her delicate and childish face is like jade carving. I''m afraid it will not be long before she is born to amaze the world.


    "Boom


    When the last handprint was condensed, the girl waved her hand, and the level of six-star mysterious spirit Fu Master swept out. Her mind was flying, and Zhou Kong was shocked. Then, in a pair of exquisite hands, there were 23 array flags.


    The twenty-three array flags are all spreading amazing waves. At this time, all the energy in the girl''s body seems to be infused into the 23 array flags, which makes her tender and tender face look a little pale.


    At the age of 15 or 16, the master of talismans at the level of six stars is a Fu array that can arrange the level of six stars on the other side!


    At the moment, if there are outside people here, I''m afraid I don''t know what to look like.


    At the age of 15 or 16, what are the top descendants of the big families and forces in the world who can reach this level.


    "Hula..."


    The twenty-three array flags were then dissipated in the girl''s palm. Her eyes were clear and pure, which made people look like they didn''t eat people''s fireworks. She murmured, "the spirit and soul are still poor, and the dark air can''t support it. I''m afraid that when the master comes back, he will be the master again I scolded


    At this time, if there is a strong outside to hear the girl''s words, I''m afraid I don''t know what kind of depression it will be.


    At the age of 15-6, the master of six-star mysterious level talisman was not satisfied with the arrangement of six-star fufu array on the other side. He even wanted to arrange the six-star perfect level Fu array with the cultivation of six-star mysterious level.


    This is simply a monster. It''s impossible for our peers to live.


    After a little sigh, for a moment, the girl looked at the misty distance and said softly, "where are you now, brother Shaofu? I''ll practice hard. When I''m stronger, my master will let me go out. Then I won''t take care of you. You have to work hard. Don''t be surpassed by me."


    "Ji Ji..."


    All of a sudden, a crisp hissing came, and a huge blue bird galloped from the clouds.


    The blue giant bird is huge, the whole body is blue with streamer on its feathers. Its shape is extremely moving, and its nobility is incomparable. It is like the emperor of ten thousand birds.


    The blue giant bird hovered in the air. Her dark eyes were shining brightly. She blinked and said to the girl, "sister Xingyu, your master is back."


    "Ah, is the master back?"


    When the girl heard the speech, she suddenly showed a smile on her face. The graceful and beautiful shadow swept out and crossed the arc of someone in the middle of the sky. She fell lightly on the blue giant bird and said, "take me to find master quickly. I want to miss master too."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Grey space, eight bronze list of young men and women look dispirited, face blue red ugly stand in front of a dozen young people.


    These ten or so young men and women all have extraordinary temperament, and their breath fluctuates slowly, which makes the eight young men and women in the copper list tremble secretly and dare not look directly at them.


    About a dozen young people with extraordinary temperament were in the middle. A young man of 24-5 years old, dressed in white strong clothes, walked out, glanced at the embarrassed eight people and said, "who can tell me what''s going on?"


    The youth''s tone is light, but it shows a strong and strong figure in his white strong clothes, and his light blue cape adds a bit of free and easy temperament.


    The young man in white stood there quietly enough to make the eight young men and women tremble.


    "Elder martial brother ruofeng, it''s Du Shaofu. The boy used the medium quality tool and robbed us."


    A well-dressed young man replied, facing the young man in white and green cloak, he did not even lift his head, and did not dare to look directly at him.


    The young man in the white and blue cape took a light look and continued to ask, "he robbed eight of you by himself?"


    "Yes."


    After biting his lips, he nodded his head and added, "that boy has a medium-class tool on his body. It''s too strong."


    "If you lose, you will lose. Your skills are not as good as people''s. why should you blame Zhong pin Dao ware? Eight people were robbed, and you lost the face of bronze plate!"


    The young man in white and blue cape glanced at the eight people indifferently. Then he said with a faint smile: "Du Shaofu, interesting, really interesting..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the misty space, huge rocks stand up one after another, just like small hills. The whole space is like a huge stone forest.


    Stone forest, crisscross, like a labyrinth.


    "It''s no wonder that there were so many people here last night. Then I saw a lot of people. Fortunately, they escaped quickly."


    "But big brother, are we really just waiting here, not to rob?"In the stone forest, on a rock, Hao Jian looks at Du Shaofu and talks, just like he is talking.


    "Can you take a break?"


    Du Shaofu, sitting with his knees crossed and his eyes closed, couldn''t bear it. He glanced up at Hao Bian. He couldn''t imagine that an outstanding man in ancient Tianzong was a chatterbox.


    However, Du Shaofu also heard a lot of news from Hao Bian''s words. For example, among the disciples of neizong in the new Jin Dynasty, there were four Wang Tianzi and eleven outstanding Tianzi. Hao Biao was one of the eleven outstanding Tianzi.


    This shocked Du Shaofu. He was worthy of being one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou. Among the new disciples of neizong in one year, there were four "king of men" and eleven "outstanding men", which was frightening enough.


    How many "RenWang" and "Renjie" are there among the nine forces in Zhongzhou, and there are also many "RenWang Renjie" among other forces.


    It''s no wonder that some people say that in Zhongzhou, there are many outstanding people, many outstanding people, and the top generation emerge in endlessly. One by one, they are extremely famous and famous. Up to now, Du Shaofu has finally understood.


    "Well, I''ll stop talking. I''ll take a breath."


    Hao Bian stopped talking, and sat down beside Du Shaofu.


    The fat body sat down and looked like a round meat ball. Several pills were put into his mouth. Finally, Hao Biao began to breathe and adjust his breath.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu continued to close his eyes slightly and keep his eyes closed.


    There is no need to run in this heavy rock space. In any case, by midnight tonight, it will change again. At that time, we don''t know where it will appear again.


    However, Du Shaofu was not able to keep his eyes closed. Some new neizong disciples passed by in groups of thirty to fifty in the mountains.


    In a few hours, they passed no less than seven groups, but only a group of new neizong disciples'' badges on their shoulders were full of light, which proved that they had not been plundered by the strong men in the bronze list.


    But the other six groups of new Jin neizong disciples'' shoulders and badges were dim in light. They looked miserable and in a mess, and there were still people with scars. It was obvious that one of them had been looted.


    After seeing Du Shaofu and Hao Biao sitting on their knees in the stone forest, these new neizong disciples seemed to know du Shaofu and Hao Biao, their faces changed a little, and then they did not dare to disturb them and left in a hurry.


    Hao judged that after the breath adjustment, he had not been affected. For several hours in succession, he kept breathing and recuperating.


    A dazzling light enveloped Hao Jian''s flesh ball like body. Inside the light, there was a mysterious wave, like a small snake like energy filaments shuttling constantly. It was extremely mysterious and had a rather ancient flavor.


    Du Shaofu also paid more attention to Hao Jian''s fluctuating breath. The breath was quite extraordinary, and the skill of Hao Bian''s cultivation was obviously not simple.


    "It seems that this guy is not easy."


    Du Shaofu''s heart was light. Hao judged that this guy was not only a talkative and insidious person, but also had a lot of talent and strength. He couldn''t do it with the same level cultivators on the bronze list with one enemy. However, it would be no problem if he was fighting with those outside the same level of cultivation.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes on Hao Jian suddenly fell slightly on yuankong.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a short period of time, in the middle of the sky in front of the stone forest, there were several figures coming from the sky. After a few flashes, they appeared in the sky above the stone forest. A wave of energy fluctuated, and the stones below roared and swept and fired.


    A total of eight figures came, look in a hurry, speed, instant appeared in the stone forest above.


    "You guys, you can''t run away."


    Behind the eight, at this time, there is a team of men and horses to quickly chase, a road of laughter resounding through the sky.


    "It''s Du Shaofu. He''s down here. Let''s go down."


    Among the eight figures in front of him, there is a delicate voice falling down, and then a beautiful shadow falls first and falls on Du Shaofu''s side.


    This landing is a 20-year-old woman in soft armor. The soft armor outlines an extremely curved and exquisite figure. Her long and straight legs are exposed. There is a machete of palm size hanging on the wrist of both hands and arms, just like a dagger. A layer of rouge is faintly revealed in the yellow skin of healthy tendon, and the bright eyes are sharp like a female cheetah ¡£


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    "It''s her..."


    For this woman, Du Shaofu naturally will not forget that this was Qiao yingmeng, who came into the heavy rock space yesterday.


    This is just at this time Qiao yingmeng looks dignified, the appearance is also extremely embarrassed, the moving face at this time shows pale, proof is afraid that just recently experienced a bloody battle.


    "Whoosh..."


    As Qiao Ying''s dream fell, then seven figures fell in a hurry. At first, a man in blue, at the age of 23-4, was dressed in blue, and his long and narrow eyes were like the murmuring spring water under his not thick or weak eyebrows.


    It was just that the young man''s eyes were warm and moist like spring breeze, but at this time he was pale and looked a little embarrassed.


    Beside the young man in blue, the noble young man in goose yellow and gold pattern robe was gorgeous, but his look was no better than that of the young man and woman in blue.


    One of them is pale, and the other is extremely pale.


    Du Shaofu pointed out that there were only seven people in this group, but now there are eight. The other woman should have joined later.


    "Lingfu master..."


    Looking at the other woman, Du Shaofu peeped into her breath. He was obviously a talisman. For that woman, Du Shaofu had a look of deja vu, which seemed to have been seen somewhere.


    The woman is about the same age as Qiao yingmeng, but in her twenties, her skin is more beautiful than snow, her face is extremely beautiful, her eyebrows and eyes are beautiful, her cheeks and lips are beautiful.


    Although this woman is less wild and vigorous than Qiao yingmeng, she still has the beauty that "yingmeng" does not have.


    At this time, this beautiful and beautiful woman, with a pair of bright eyes, also looked at Du Shaofu. Judging from the fluctuation of her eyes, she obviously knew Du Shaofu.


    "It seems to be her..."


    Du Shaofu finally remembered that when he was on the last mountain in the examination area of ancient Tianzong, several young men and women were trapped in a Fu array, one of whom had this beautiful and beautiful woman.


    "Hoo..."


    With the fall of the eight, Hao Biao, who was breathing and adjusting his breath, immediately woke up. After a puff of turbid gas, he looked at the eight people who had landed. His face changed to the other side. He immediately came to Du Shaofu''s side and said, "elder brother, the man in blue is called Xu chuyun. He is a" king of man "and has great strength. The man in soft armor is called Qiao yingmeng, the man around him is mo Wen, and there is a woman named Mu Jiajia. All three of them are outstanding people. The remaining four are of average strength


    Du Shaofu glanced at eight people. Xu chuyun, Qiao yingmeng and Mo Wen had already heard about Xu chuyun''s self introduction, but only then did he know that the beautiful and beautiful woman was called Mu Jiajia.


    After Qiao yingmeng landed, her bright eyes looked at Hao Biao''s body and wondered secretly.


    As far as Qiao yingmeng knows, the fat man has a strange temper. He is the same as Du Shaofu. He doesn''t form a team with others. How come he is with Du Shaofu now.


    But Qiao yingmeng didn''t have time to be surprised. He immediately looked at Du Shaofu and said, "Du Shaofu, set up the Fu array quickly. Someone is chasing us. It''s Ji ouming, the" king of men "on the bronze list. Our strength is not what we can compete with."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face changed slightly. In this group of people, there are only one "king of men" and three "outstanding men". They are also so embarrassed by Bi. You can imagine how powerful the strong men on the bronze list are.


    "Little vegetable birds, a Fu array can''t trap us, and we can''t escape."


    The sound of chasing and drinking is getting closer and closer. In front of the air in the distance, the figures are already wrapped in the rainbow and are chasing like lightning.


    "Shit..."


    Du Shaofu scolded secretly. The trouble was definitely brought by Qiao yingmeng.


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints appeared in his hands, and a wave of energy in the sky suddenly swept over his body. A dazzling white light also covered his body like a god of hesitation.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the front of the sky, several streamers of rainbow shadows came, and a breath came. The stone forest below was filled with sand and stones. The breath was amazing, which made the young people behind Xu chuyun look pale and dignified at this time.


    When the breath came, Hao Bian''s face was dignified. The breath was much more powerful than that of the ordinary bronze team.


    In particular, the first two breath, the breath burst down, let Hao judge feel suppressed in the heart.


    "Boom..."


    In this short period of time, a wave of energy from heaven and earth was surging in the sky. In Du Shaofu''s hands, 21 flags with amazing fluctuations were gathered together, which made Zhou Kong tremble fiercely.


    But at this time, the energy of Du Shaofu''s body poured into the twenty-one array flags, which made his resolute face pale. There was no delay at all. The twenty-one array flags in Du Shaofu''s hands immediately swept to the front air.


    "Whew..."With a lightning speed and trajectory, the 21 array flags wrapped the front air, connected mysteriously, and then turned into dazzling Rune beams of light.


    "Be careful, there are six stars in the small vegetable birds who have just boarded the array Fu master. Get back!"


    The figure that just appeared in the sky suddenly changed color. Not long ago, it broke a six star Rune array. Originally, he thought that the opponent was at the end of his strength. Unexpectedly, there was a master of six-star Rune in the sky, and immediately began to retreat.


    "Wufang Shushan array."


    The low shouts came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, and the columns of light that the array flag turned into soared into the sky, which immediately turned into a powerful Fu array to cover the space.


    In order to escape the pursuit of those martial arts masters, Du Shaofu used to perform the wufangshushan formation on the Changhe River in Zhongzhou.


    It is just that Du Shaofu''s exertion was almost exhausted.


    At present, Du Shaofu is in his heyday. He himself is a real master of the six star array, and the Fu array of the six star level has been captured.


    "Boom..."


    Fu array shrouded in the sky, the wind and clouds were surging in the middle of the sky, and the space was distorted and chaotic. Then, the strong men in the bronze list with changed faces were trapped in it.


    The Wufang Shushan array, the Fu array mainly for suppression, is not the main attack Fu array. Therefore, it has special features in defense and is difficult to be broken by force.


    "Let''s go..."


    With the arrangement of Fu array, Du Shaofu''s face was a little pale, and he didn''t dare to stay for a second. At once, the dark air came out of his feet, and his figure immediately flew out of the sky.


    Du Shaofu had just felt the breath of those strong men in the bronze list. Especially the two men in the first place, their breath was so strong that they could not be used as swordsmen here.


    As Du Shaofu left, Hao Biao''s reaction was not inferior to Du Shaofu at all. He almost stamped his feet at the same time with Du Shaofu, and the mysterious Qi gushed out. His fat body was extremely fast and light.


    "Go, go!"


    Qiao yingmeng drinks and looks at the direction of Du Shaofu''s departure. She twists her body and quickly pursues her.


    After that, Xu chuyun''s face changed slightly, and without much hesitation, he immediately followed him.


    "Whoosh..."


    Mo Wen and other people are also rapidly following, only mu Jiajia''s delicate and beautiful face, slightly shocked.


    Just now she saw it in person. Du Shaofu''s Fu array, which was set up by Du Shaofu at the initial stage of six stars, was just as quick as a flash. It was even faster than the ordinary martial arts practitioners who urged them to display their martial arts skills.


    She is also a master of array Fu at the level of six stars. Among the masters of array Fu at the same level, she is not weak. She has the talent of "outstanding person".


    However, her previously condensed six star initial landing level Fu array also needs Xu chuyun, Qiao yingmeng and Mo Wen to strive for time for its smooth arrangement.


    But Du Shaofu was just like instant. As a master of array Fuwen, she was very clear about the gap. The difference was not a little bit.


    After a short period of shock, Mu Jiajia also immediately came back to her mind, and immediately followed her.


    "The six star initial landing level Fu array is not vulgar, which is much stronger than the arrangement of the previous woman. They join forces to break the array."


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the wind half sky Rune array on the stone forest, the rune array hit by a stream of energy was shaking, but it was not destroyed by a single blow.


    After several strong attacks, the array of symbols that block out the sky and the sun over the stone forest was shaking and finally began to crack.


    A moment later, the array of runes exploded completely under the impact of that powerful energy, and turned into broken runes all over the sky.


    "Boom..."


    It''s a huge blast of rock, a huge blast.


    Finally, under the impact of such violent energy, large stone forest was razed to the ground and disappeared!


    "Chase, that''s a bunch of" outstanding people "and" RenWang "rookies. Can we let Yin Mochen and Si ruofeng take them away?"


    A series of figures rose from within the Fu array, and quickly chased to the front air. With a strong breath, the figures disappeared in the air.


    A large area of rock in the stone forest was razed to the ground, and then the strong wind of energy dissipated slowly.


    Not far away, rocks, mountains and valleys.


    The continuous gorge twists and turns, like a gray Python crawling in the middle of the gorge, mountains and mountains, a silent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    After a long time, in the canyon, in a rock crack, in a hidden cave, a fishing net at the entrance spread a light light light, and then turned into a rune, the light converged, and finally fell into the hands of Du Shaofu in the cave.


    The cave was not big, but it was crowded with ten people, especially Hao Jian, whose size was enough to be three.


    Ten people''s breath tightly converges, the atmosphere also dares not to come out, the complexion is all slightly coagulated.


    Xu chuyun''s eyes fell on the "Skynet" which Du Shaofu had just converged into. Although he had been rewarded with one in Zongzhong last time, no one would have thought that there were too many of them.


    Du Shaofu''s face was very ugly. He just had no way to protect the people with Skynet. Although his breath was restrained and he could escape the search of those who were strong in the bronze list, other people did not have that skill, especially those young men who were in the perfect level of marquis.


    After refining it for his own use, Du Shaofu also learned about the extraordinary and many magical uses of Skynet. Among them, it has the function of astringent breath.


    It seems that the function of breath astringency seems to have some chicken ribs, but actually it has a great effect on the practitioners, especially when they get rid of the body, it is a treasure to get rid of.


    After walking out of the cave and into the canyon, Du Shaofu left directly and did not want to be with these people.


    Hao Biao naturally followed Du Shaofu. His fat body was light and light.


    "Hello, where are you going?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu leave, Qiao yingmeng immediately asks Du Shaofu in a delicate voice.


    "I saved you once, and it was considered that the news you gave me yesterday was low. Now you go your Yangguan Road, I walk my single wooden bridge, don''t follow me again." Du Shaofu waved back. When he was with these people, he was absolutely at a loss. He left early and was safe.


    "How can you be so impersonal."


    Qiao yingmeng didn''t count. The graceful body of the moving radian immediately caught up with Du Shaofu, and directly blocked Du Shaofu''s body. The graceful body was still quite upright, which made the radian of the chest more protruding under the soft armor and tight clothes.


    "I''m not familiar with you. How can I be human?"


    Du Shaofu just asked Qiao yingmeng, but his eyes fell involuntarily in front of the protruding radian in front of him. When he looked carefully, it seemed that there were two small points on the round group, which were protruding, looming and natural temptation.


    "What are you looking at, little lecher!"


    Qiao yingmeng looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes, then looked back at her chest. She immediately stepped back two steps, crossed her hands to protect her chest, and gazed at Du Shaofu. She said, "I didn''t expect that you are a lecher at a young age. You are shameless!"


    "I was a lecher. What happened to me? Did I touch you or did I kiss you?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned and then howled. It was an insult to his innocent reputation. He didn''t do anything and became a sex Wolf for no reason.


    "You..."


    Qiao yingmeng glared at Du Shaofu fiercely and said: "I''m going to talk to you about business. You can join us. If we all work together, we will have the power to protect ourselves in the face of those strong men on the copper list."


    "Don''t bring me any trouble. I can protect myself. I''m not interested in joining you." Du Shaofu shook his head and left directly, avoiding Qiao yingmeng.


    "How do you want to join us?"


    Qiao yingmeng refused to give up and stopped Du Shaofu again. However, he was on guard this time. He didn''t dare to stand up to block him. Subconsciously, he protected his own chest, so as not to take advantage of the little lecher.


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him. His eyes were staring. Suddenly, he said with a wicked smile, "why don''t you kiss me, you kiss me, and I''ll join you?"


    "Shameless How can you take advantage of this... "


    Hao Jian couldn''t see it any more and underestimated it.


    Xu chuyun, who had been not far away, looked at Du Shaofu''s evil smile and fixed his eyes on Qiao yingmeng. All of a sudden, Xu chuyun''s eyes suddenly turned a little gloomy.


    "You think so!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Qiao yingmeng scolded Du Shaofu, and almost salivated on Du Shaofu''s face.


    "If you don''t kiss me, we''ll see you later. Don''t get in my way."


    Du Shaofu was not polite. He turned around and left. He could not do anything cheap. This is his principle.


    This time, Qiao Ying''s dream did not continue to stop, but her moving face puffed her cheeks and stamped her feet.


    "If you kiss me, I''ll join you."


    Hao Biao''s fat face is close to Qiao yingmeng''s, his eyes narrowed into a straight line, and his thick lips puckered slightly.


    "Fatso, you owe it!"


    Qiao yingmeng, however, is starting up. She is not polite and immediately kicks her foot in the past.


    "Ah..."


    Hao Jian screamed and touched his buttocks. He immediately chased Du Shaofu. He murmured: "if you don''t kiss, you don''t kick people."Looking at Du Shaofu''s leaving, Qiao yingmeng said in a loud voice: "Du Shaofu, you go. You think we can''t do without you. It''s you. But I overheard the news. Many people on the copper list are looking for you, especially Si ruofeng and Ji ouming. Do you think you can hide? At the last hour of the last day of the heavy rock space If you don''t join us in the square, then you and I will not be able to stand up for us. If you and I are not able to stand up for you in the square, then you and I will be lucky


    As Qiao yingmeng''s final voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly stopped. He looked at Hao Bian who was catching up and asked, "fat man, is that woman''s real or false?"


    "I haven''t heard that Du changes every day in this heavy rock space, but I''ve heard the elder say that when we go out on the seventh day, it seems that the last hour will appear on the heavy rock square." Hao Biao nodded. He had heard about it.


    "Is it true..."


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he scratched his index finger on his chin, and his eyes were slightly fixed. If Qiao yingmeng said it was true, one hour before he went out on the seventh day, he was in some trouble, not a general one.


    Du Shaofu naturally understood the truth that two fists are difficult to defeat four hands.


    Du Shaofu would never be so arrogant that he thought that he could compete with all the strong men on the bronze list with his own strength.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu didn''t expect to be trampled by all the people on the copper list in the heavy rock square.


    "Well, for the sake of your sincere invitation to join me, I promise to join you."


    After thinking about it for a while, Du Shaofu suddenly turned around. His face, which was not very beautiful, suddenly turned into a smile. Then he went straight to Qiao yingmeng. He fell on Qiao yingmeng''s shoulder with enthusiasm, and looked like an old friend. He said, "we are a team now, a team. Otherwise, we should study it carefully and make the next step What to do with the guys on the brass list. "


    Seeing that Du Shaofu put his hand on Qiao yingmeng''s shoulder, Qiao yingmeng seems not to have refused. Xu chuyun''s dark and gloomy eyes not far away are more gloomy, and a cold light stealthily wipes his pupils.


    "It''s faster to change faces than to open a book."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s warm attitude at this time, Hao Biao was stunned and could only shake his head helplessly.


    Qiao yingmeng didn''t expect that Du Shaofu''s attitude would suddenly change so much. Then he glared at Du Shaofu and said, "let go of your paws immediately, or I''ll be rude to you."


    "Don''t be so fierce. A man can''t find his mother-in-law. He should be gentle."


    Du Shaofu laughs. Looking at Qiao yingmeng''s staring eyes, he immediately retracts his hand. He doesn''t want to be kicked like Hao Bian.


    "It''s up to you, lecheron!" Qiao yingmeng glared at Du Shaofu fiercely.


    "Well, since we are together now, it is time to discuss the countermeasures against those strong men on the copper list." Mu Jiajia comes forward, beautiful and beautiful, with a smile, which is very moving.


    "That''s right. Congratulations on joining us."


    Xu chuyun comes forward, his blue clothes are clear, his eyes are once again becoming warm and moist, his thin corners of his mouth are slightly raised, noble and unrestrained, with a smile on his face. Although he has pride, he makes people feel that his temperament is very close.


    But at this time, Xu chuyun''s heart is extremely complicated. Looking at Qiao yingmeng and Du Shaofu, his heart can''t help being gloomy.


    Qiao yingmeng is the object he is pursuing, although it has not been pursued at all.


    But in Xu chuyun''s heart, Qiao yingmeng has long been his taboo, and no one can touch it.


    But just now Du Shaofu was flirting with his ban, and even he had never done so.


    In particular, Xu chuyun clearly saw that Qiao yingmeng was not too powerless to refuse Du Shaofu, which made him extremely unhappy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    But at this time, Xu chuyun also understood in his heart that if Du Shaofu joined, it would undoubtedly be a great guarantee. In the face of the top strong men on the copper list, he also had the means of self-protection.


    Otherwise, once they meet the top guys on the copper list, the consequences will be extremely serious, and they almost were robbed of the energy bronze rune.


    "What should we do now, continue to set out, or find a place to hide?"


    The young man named Mo Wen came forward and seemed to have a good relationship with Hao Bian. He nodded slightly to Hao Biao. He was graceful and elegant. Tsinghua University''s "outstanding person" posture was able to be fearless even in the face of the strong ones on the copper list and those who ranked lower.


    "I think this place should be safe. Ji ouming, they have left. Let''s take care of our wounds here."


    Xu chuyun said that although their injuries were not serious, they had contacts with Ji ouming and others before, and the consumption was not light. This is undoubtedly an extremely dangerous thing.


    People seem to have no words, this team has been mainly Xu chuyun, naturally listen to Xu chuyun.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Since Ji ouming is the king of people on the copper list, he should not be a fool. If he can''t find us, he will surely think that we are hiding on the way."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said to the crowd, "therefore, we must go in the opposite direction, and then we will find a hiding place to heal your wounds."


    "I don''t think it''s a good time to stay." After thinking for a while, Qiao yingmeng nodded and agreed with Du Shaofu.


    "I also agree to leave here first." Mo Wen nods and supports leaving the canyon first.


    "We are afraid that we need to leave quickly, so that Ji ouming and his followers will not catch up." Mu Jiajia''s words have also made clear his position.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu nodded and did not ask Xu chuyun''s opinion. The mysterious Qi of his feet gushed out and left.


    "Whoosh..."


    Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng, Mo Wen and Mu Jiajia immediately followed.


    Xu chuyun looked at several figures and left. His eyes were gloomy. He did not leave any trace. Then he waved to the four young people behind him and said, "let''s go."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The gloomy sky, more and more dark, it seems that the day has passed.


    In the quiet valley, there was a sudden sound of footsteps, and then there were about 20 figures slowly appeared. There were many people in this team.


    Judging from the number of about 20 people, they should also be new neizong disciples.


    "Let''s rest here and set out early tomorrow morning."


    "It''s not good for hiding here. There are many of us. We''d better go to the front and have a rest."


    "I''m afraid there may be people on the copper list in front of you. It''s good to rest here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    More than 20 people approached slowly, and there seemed to be some dispute,.


    "Twenty one, quite a lot."


    All of a sudden, a faint banter came from the valley. It was like a wolf seeing a sheep.


    Hearing this sound, the twenty people immediately became stiff and stagnant. They looked to the front of the valley, where ten figures walked out slowly.


    as like as two peas and two women in eight ten men, each with the same badge on his shoulders, he looks at the twenty-one new disciples who are entering the valley.


    At this time, for a new neizong disciple, it was like a mouse seeing a cat.


    "It''s the strong one on the copper list. Join hands to fight!"


    After a short period of dullness, all of them suddenly replaced their spiritual weapons, and their runes were dazzling.


    As the inner disciples of the ancient Tianzong, these disciples did not run away in fear, but immediately planned to join hands to stop them.


    "Xiaocainiao, let the senior brothers hone you."


    Some of the top ten bronze players have already taken the lead in rushing out, and the king level breath is sweeping, and the runes are as if they are in the sun.


    Energy swept through the wind, the valley roared, sand and stone, countless rocks were born and shaken, rolled into the sky.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    All of a sudden, the amazing war began, one after another of attacks and collisions, palm prints, fists, talismans and other collision endlessly, clanging.


    The runes are flying, and the surrounding boulders are really flying into the air, shattering under the huge shock wave.


    "Roar..."


    In a short period of time, someone urged out the pulse soul. The beast roared, roared and startled, and the breath fluctuated. On the pulse soul of a huge demon beast, it was like a reckless energy light sweeping across the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The war was fierce, and the valley was shaking, and a large number of rocks collapsed, and then the rocks exploded and turned into dust.


    "Chulala..."


    A rune attack fell on the earth, the valley land also immediately split, a deep ground ravine split open.


    "Ah..."Amazing melee, also accompanied by a lot of screams spread out, many figures were directly blasted down from mid air, shaking the ground, shaking mountains, rocks everywhere.


    But this amazing melee did not last long.


    In a short time, the valley was in a mess, almost flattened.


    And the 21 new neizong disciples were all miserable lying on the ground, one by one with black and blue faces and bloody corners of their mouths. They were absolutely ravaged.


    "Vegetable bird, if you don''t want to be repaired again, hand over the energy copper rune."


    A young man on the copper list laughs and laughs happily. It''s definitely fun to clean up these rookies.


    One by one, the disciples of neizong of the new Jin Dynasty began to honestly take out the bronze symbol of energy in the badge.


    At this time, these disciples of neizong in the new Jin Dynasty knew that it was hard to match them when it came to the gap between them and the strong ones on the bronze list.


    "Ha ha, peanuts, goodbye."


    The men and women in the ten bronze lists plundered 21 people''s energy bronze talisman, and then left.


    Twenty one disciples of neizong were exhausted and scarred. Some had red eyes and some clenched their teeth, but they were powerless and unable to resist.


    At this time, these people naturally did not know that there were people fighting against each other in a cave above the valley.


    Inside the cave, the atmosphere is a little frozen, with a strong sense of tension.


    "It''s only ten people. We''re also ten people. If we can get rid of the ten guys on the copper list, we''ll be less threatened." Inside the cave, Hao Bian''s face looked very angry.


    "We don''t have to take that risk. Besides, ten of us may not be able to defeat those ten guys on the bronze list. Those robbed disciples have nothing to do with us. Why should we take the risk?"


    Xu chuyun looks at Hao Biao. He looks cold in his long and narrow eyes. He doesn''t dare to do anything to Du Shaofu, but he doesn''t put Hao in his eyes.


    "Who says we don''t have a chance? You dare not. If we just clean up those ten people, we will lose one threat next time."


    Hao Bian tried hard. He knew very well that Du Shaofu was still there. The ten people just now were not the most top-notch ones. Perhaps Du Shaofu alone would be enough to eat all the ten people just now.


    It was just because of Xu chuyun''s obstruction that the ten people on the copper list went away safely. Originally, those ten people were fat meat delivered to the door.


    "Well, what a big voice. Do you think you have the ability to deal with some people on the copper list?"


    Xu Chuyun, cool, and Hao Hao, Shen Dao: "I am the captain, and everything must listen to me. Since you joined my team, that has the final say. Can you be responsible if something happens?"


    "Well, you''re the captain. I don''t admit it."


    Hao Biao was not afraid of Xu chuyun at all. He looked at Xu chuyun and said, "if we had known, we shouldn''t have joined your team!"


    "Then you can quit at any time!"


    Xu chuyun sink way, in the heart already is regret, let these two people join.


    Along the way, Qiao yingmeng has been walking very close to Du Shaofu, which makes Xu chuyun''s heart more and more unhappy.


    In particular, previously, Qiao yingmeng actually followed Du Shaofu directly. If it took a while, Xu chuyun could not imagine that he would become someone else''s woman at that time.


    As Xu chuyun''s voice dropped, the eyes of Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia and Mo Wen all changed slightly. Naturally, they hoped Du Shaofu could join in. In the daytime, if it wasn''t for Du Shaofu, they would be in trouble now.


    Hao Biao turned back angrily, and immediately said to Du Shaofu, who had been sitting cross legged all the time, without saying a word: "big brother, you have to say something. Someone let us go."


    "All right, stop fighting."


    Du Shaofu got up, patted Hao Bian on the shoulder, then looked at the people in the cave and said, "as you can see just now outside, a plate of loose sand will be eaten clean in a short time. Since we are a team, we should have a team appearance. Naturally, we should listen to the team leader. Otherwise, we will be killed by those guys on the copper list next time."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Xu chuyun seemed to be a little surprised, but then his eyes sank and looked at Hao Bian. In his narrow eyes, there was a little coldness in his eyes. He said, "Hao Bian, you hear me. If you dare to disobey the order next time, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Xu chuyun and said impolitely, "what I said is to listen to the captain, but not to you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    Xu chuyun''s face sank to Du Shaofu and his face changed. He looked up at Du Shaofu with a slight frown and said, "Du Shaofu, what do you mean?"


    Du Shaofu said faintly: "I think we can now re select a team leader. In this way, when there are contradictions, we can solve them. When the team leader is re selected, no one will say anything."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen, etc. have no opinions, and Hao Bian even raises his hand to approve.


    Looking at all the people around him, Xu chuyun stares at Du Shaofu. Finally, he grits his teeth secretly and asks, "how do you want to choose?"


    "It''s very simple. Everyone chooses by themselves. The captain who gets more votes is the captain."


    Du Shaofu said slowly, with a smile, and said to the crowd, "first of all, I''ll recommend myself. I think I''m quite suitable for being a captain."


    "I support big brother as captain." Hao Bian immediately agreed with both hands.


    "Well, it''s shameless to choose myself. Then I can choose myself." Xu chuyun gave Du Shaofu a look of disdain.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. He said lightly, "of course you can choose yourself. It''s not a foul. But no one says you can''t recommend yourself. If you want to face, it''s a whirlpool."


    "You..."


    Xu chuyun snorted coldly. He was helpless to Du Shaofu, but he didn''t fall in love with Du Shaofu.


    "I choose elder martial brother chuyun."


    "I also choose elder martial brother chuyun."


    After Xu chuyun''s death, the four youths looked down at each other, and they all recommended Xu chuyun.


    "I have five votes, and you have only two votes. I''m afraid it''s impossible for you to be captain."


    Xu chuyun''s dark face showed a rather gloomy sneer at Du Shaofu. He already had five votes, and Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia and Mo Wen did not vote. These three people were originally with him, and the chance of winning was doomed. Du Shaofu''s attempt to steal his limelight and become the captain was beyond his ability.


    "It doesn''t matter if you want to be the leader. The big deal is to continue to take us to hiding."


    Du Shaofu said faintly. Then he looked at Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia and Mo Wen and said, "it''s your choice?"


    "I choose Du Shaofu."


    Qiao yingmeng thought a little for a while, and then he immediately approached Du Shaofu.


    Just now Xu chuyun asked Du Shaofu and Hao Biao to withdraw directly, which made Qiao yingmeng feel that Xu chuyun was not suitable to be the captain of everyone.


    Looking at Qiao yingmeng is actually standing by Du Shaofu''s side, which makes Xu chuyun''s heart feel like a heavy hammer, as if suffered from betrayal, heart bursts of pain.


    In Xu chuyun''s narrow eyes, the chill began to suppress in his eyes, and the radian of his mouth gradually became gloomy.


    "I also choose Du Shaofu."


    Mu Jiajia said softly, and then stood beside Du Shaofu.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu was able to win the first place and suppress Feng Xiangyu. His strength has been proved enough.


    Xu chuyun''s strength is not much better than that of Xiangyu. In terms of strength, Mu Jiajia made his own choice in terms of strength and what he saw today.


    Mo Wen, the last one, looked at Du Shaofu and Qiao yingmeng, Hao Bian and Mu Jiajia, then looked at Xu chuyun and the four young people around him, and finally said softly, "I also choose Du Shaofu."


    "Five to five. It looks like a draw." Du Shaofu gave a satisfied smile.


    "Draw, what now?"


    Xu chuyun looked at Du Shaofu''s deep way. He felt gloomy and cold in his heart, and he was like a volcano. This is also a kind of skill. It is impossible for ordinary people to be able to endure this kind of forbearance.


    Du Shaofu laughed, looked at Xu chuyun and said, "it''s really hard to draw. What should we do?"


    "We have a fight, and the winner is the captain."


    Xu chuyun''s face sank and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "we don''t have to fight between life and death, so as not to attract people on the copper list. What''s more, we have to save our strength now. We have to fight directly, and we have won or lost. Can we dare?"


    Xu chuyun''s indifferent sneer is just Du Shaofu. He has a plan in his heart. He will let Qiao yingmeng see that he is stronger than Du Shaofu.


    What''s more, it''s just a contest. Du Shaofu is a master of six-star talismans. He''s a master of six-star talismans. He''s a master of six-star talismans. He can''t be strong in martial arts. With a slap in his hand, Xu chuyun is sure to win.


    "It''s unfair to have a slap at each other. Although Du Shaofu is practicing both Fu and Tao, he is on the road of martial arts..." Qiao yingmeng Dai eyebrow wrinkled slightly, this kind of problem is fair, she heard it out.


    "A slap in the face is a good way. It''s easy. That''s it."


    Du Shaofu interrupted Qiao yingmeng''s words, his face with a faint smile, did not care too much.


    "Someone''s looking for abuse, haha..."


    Hao Biao''s face showed an evil smile. He was very clear that Du Shaofu''s accomplishments in martial arts were also won by fighting against ten of the top ten practitioners. Xu chuyun wanted to take advantage of him, but he was afraid that he could only cry after a while.The night has been shrouded. In the dark night, ten figures are swept out from above in a disordered valley.


    Twenty one neizong disciples who had just been robbed just a few days ago were despondent one by one. When they saw someone coming, they immediately became alert. They thought that they were those who had just gone and returned.


    "It''s Xu chuyun, Qiao yingmeng."


    "There are Mu Jiajia, Hao pin and Mo Wen."


    Then those neizong disciples who were robbed could see clearly that only the new neizong disciples who were the same as them appeared. Many people were moved by their eyes. They naturally knew Xu chuyun and Qiao yingmeng for their fame in Zongzhong.


    In a disordered Valley, the two figures are far away from each other, and they don''t care about the 21 new neizong disciples who have been plundered in the distance.


    "Boom


    All around him, Xu chuyun''s body was filled with a vast and mysterious air, which was shining brightly and more brightly.


    In a short period of time, a mysterious atmosphere of King Wu''s realm swept out and wrapped his body directly. A deep and soft voice said to himself, "Du Shaofu, I know you have a strange spirit and soul attack power, but I''m afraid it''s useless for me."


    "Don''t waste time. Let''s do it."


    Looking at Xu chuyun, who was shining in the valley night, Du Shaofu was still light.


    However, Du Shaofu felt a little sigh in his heart at this time. At such an age, King Wu''s realm was mysterious. Wang Tianzi was indeed powerful. Compared with luekun in the Shilong empire a year ago, he was no worse.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s light and cloudless appearance, Xu chuyun''s face became more and more gloomy. As if he had been insulted, his fingerprints were coagulated, and the mysterious atmosphere that lingered around his body was vigorous and vigorous, which made the surrounding space fluctuate slightly distorted.


    "Boom


    Before long, a palm print was condensed in Xu chuyun''s palm, and an almost substantial dark Qi energy was poured into his palm,.


    With the powerful dark air pouring, the palm print suddenly becomes transparent, crystal clear, runes skimming, a burst of pressure spread out, looks like a lingering layer of fire in general.


    "Ancient seal!"


    Looking at Xu chuyun''s hand, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen and so on are all slightly changed.


    Ancient seal is an extraordinary martial art in the ancient Tianzong. It is powerful and powerful. Xu chuyun directly urges Gu Mingyin, which proves that he has no intention to let Du Shaofu go. It is not like a contest, but like killing an opponent.


    "It''s the ancient seal!"


    Looking at Xu chuyun''s hand in front of him, he was a embarrassed new neizong disciple in the distance. He was also astonished.


    "Boom!"


    The fingerprints coagulated, the pressure diffused, a strange halo wrapped Xu chuyun, and the ground around him vibrated. From his feet as the center, cracks on the ground cracked and cracked.


    "Du Shaofu, let''s see what you can do. Take my hand!"


    In the dazzling light, Xu chuyun''s arrogant and indifferent voice came out. As a man in the ancient Tianzong, Wang Tianzi was one of the best in the ancient Tianzong''s contemporaries. He had been identified as an inner disciple of the inner sect for a long time, and he definitely had enough capital to be proud of himself.


    "Noisy, like a woman!"


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to wait for a long time, but the guy didn''t show any sign of attacking.


    "Asshole, you''ll pay for that


    Chuyun''s voice was gloomy and cold, and his figure was like lightning.


    The palm print is taken out, and on the palm print, an amazing energy Rune diffuses and flows like substance.


    Hula... "


    The place where the handprint passed was originally a disordered valley. On the ground, pieces of ruins and boulders suddenly turned into dust in the eyes of horror.


    "Ancient seal!"


    The loud shouts from Xu chuyun''s mouth suddenly rang out, and the palm print photographed it, and the energy Rune strength burst out like a mountain torrent.


    "Boom!"


    The overwhelming energy swept, the rune was bright, and the energy swept, with a sharp and extremely harsh sound, exploding in the space.


    The vast energy palm prints were quickly photographed, suppressed everything, and directly shrouded Du Shaofu.


    Within the range of the palm print, the ground is shaking, and the cracks in the ground are constantly exploding.


    This is not a contest. It''s killing!


    At this time, Xu chuyun''s attack was so terrible, so powerful!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    In the face of Xu chuyun''s attack, Qiao yingmeng, Mo Wen, Mu Jiajia and others all looked dignified.


    "Looking for abuse!"


    At this time, Hao Jian was the only one who did not have any worries. You know, when he saw Du Shaofu with one enemy against ten, how could he resist Xu chuyun at this time.


    Hao Biao is more or less clear about Du Shaofu''s temper. He is afraid that the heavier Xu chuyun is now, the more miserable he will cry.


    Du Shaofu looked at the front. At this time, the whole space was almost covered by a vast amount of energy Rune palm prints.


    As the target of the attack, Du Shaofu naturally felt what a fierce momentum there was in the palm print at this time!


    Du Shaofu moved. In his clear eyes, the golden runes burst out. At the same time, the ancient seal swept in, and a palm print condensed out at the same time.


    "The waves are rough!"


    Driven by the stormy waves, the terrifying palm prints swept out with the strong wind like waves and suddenly collided heavily with each other.


    "Boom!"


    The two palmprints collide, and a low sonic boom suddenly rings out. The rune spreads to the sky like fireworks.


    A space ripple suddenly spread out, like a storm, and finally spread out in all directions.


    "Pedaling..."


    Xu chuyun''s body trembled violently, and his steps staggered backward. Cracks appeared on the ground under the soles of his feet at each landing step.


    "Hum!"


    After several consecutive steps, Xu chuyun uttered a dull hum in his throat. Finally, he stamped on the ground with his last foot, smashing a piece of rock under his feet into small pieces. His body then stabilized and retreated.


    With his right hand behind his back, his palm curled slightly into a fist, and no one could find it. At this time, Xu chuyun''s palm was already a red palm, and there was a sharp pain in the palm, and the bones seemed to be broken.


    Du Shaofu''s body trembled slightly, but he took a step back to stabilize his body. The wind was light and the clouds were light, and the purple robe on his body slightly raised the corner of his robe.


    "How strong!"


    Looking at this scene, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen and so on breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the three of them were even more shocked. What shocked them was that Du Shaofu''s accomplishments in martial arts were not at all below the level of Fudao, and Xu chuyun''s strength was most clear to them.


    "You are defeated!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Xu chuyun. He didn''t look down on Xu chuyun''s strength. He was even a little surprised at this time. He was worthy of being the "king of man" of the ancient Tianzong. He was not in vain.


    Xu chuyun looked a little dull. Maybe he didn''t expect that he would be defeated by Du Shaofu.


    For Xu chuyun, she wanted to take this opportunity to crush Du Shaofu, so that Qiao yingmeng could know that Xu chuyun was better than Du Shaofu, and that he was worthy of her life.


    But now the result is that he never thought of it before!


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Xu chuyun''s gloomy face twitched, and then he burst out laughing.


    But in this laughter, everyone can feel a kind of gloomy, this laughter also makes people frown slightly.


    "What a good Du Shaofu. You''ll be the captain in the future."


    When the laughter fell, Xu chuyun''s eyes were glumly fixed on Du Shaofu''s body and said, "it''s just that you are the team leader. I also have the right to leave. The mountain will not turn and the water will turn. Du Shaofu, we will see you again."


    As the voice fell, Xu chuyun''s eyes swept over Qiao yingmeng''s body, heartache, and more gloomy. Finally, he said to the four young people who had been supporting him: "whoever wants to follow me, let me go. If you don''t want to go with me, I won''t be forced to."


    When the last word fell, Xu chuyun swept his long sleeve, and his feet were full of mysterious Qi. He immediately left, unable to pull down his face and stay here again.


    "Whoosh..."


    The four youths looked at each other face to face, and they all followed each other in the end.


    They have been supporting Xu chuyun all the time. Now they are afraid to stay and Du Shaofu will deal with them. Naturally, they dare not stay.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡¯ Looking at Xu chuyun''s back, Qiao yingmeng seems to want to say something. Her red lips are slightly open, but then she just sighs.


    "It''s so tasteless that I can''t afford to lose at all!"


    Hao Bian sighed. He was not surprised by the result.


    "I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu should have defeated Xu chuyun. It''s too strong."


    "This Du Shaofu is so tough


    In the distance, the twenty-one distressed and miserable disciples of neizong of the new Jin Dynasty, who had been plundered, were shocked at this time.


    Xu chuyun, one of the best "king of men" among his peers in the ancient Tianzong, was defeated by Du Shaofu. Naturally, they were surprised and shocked!


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu looked at Xu chuyun''s back and sighed a little. Then he turned to look at Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen and Qiao yingmeng and said, "now there are only five of us. Do you still want to recognize me as the captain?""You win, of course you are the captain." Said Qiao yingmeng.


    "You''re the best. You''re the captain. I don''t mind." Mo Wen light way, also have no opinion.


    "I don''t mind." Mu Jiajia nods and smiles.


    "Well, from now on, I will be the leader of our team, and I will try my best to protect every one of you in the face of danger."


    Du Shaofu looked at the four people around him, and suddenly became overbearing and fierce. He had rubbed his golden eyes and rubbed his double pupil. "But now that I am the captain of this pair, I has the final say. Even if I decide to do so, you can doubt me. You can only doubt it, and you can never be full of evil. Otherwise, you may be big enough. I will not be reluctant to leave now. "


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s domineering words, Qiao yingmeng and Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen and Hao Bian are quite surprised. It seems that they did not expect Du Shaofu to have such a side.


    Especially just that overbearing and fierce momentum of discourse, let them all feel a breath of upper class.


    "I don''t mind."


    All four nodded and agreed, and no one would have any opinion.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu''s mouth was covered with a smile. His domineering and fierce look suddenly turned to be a kind face and said with a smile: "from now on, in the heavy rock space, we are a real team."


    "Congratulations on being captain?"


    Qiao yingmeng curled her mouth and glanced at Du Shaofu. She could see that Du Shaofu was definitely turning over faster than turning a book. Don''t look at this guy''s smiling face at any time. If anyone offends this guy, he will regret later.


    "Hehe, that''s not necessary."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly turned to the front. At this time, the 21 embarrassed and miserable disciples of neizong secretly moved their eyes.


    "Big brother, what do you want to do?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, Hao Bian immediately asked.


    "You said you heard that the guys on the brass list were looking for me everywhere?" Du Shaofu turned his eyes in his eyes and asked Hao Bian.


    "Of course, Si ruofeng and some of them threatened to let you look good in this. Anyway, it will be very miserable." Hao Bian turned his mouth.


    Qiao yingmeng turned her mouth and glared at Du Shaofu. She said gloating, "it''s not only Si ruofeng, but also Ji ouming. They are looking for you. If it falls into their hands, you will be finished."


    "These bastards on the copper list, I didn''t offend them. Why bother me?"


    Du Shaofu turned his mouth and looked innocent. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "I''m angry. Don''t blame me for being rude to them."


    "You can''t be polite. Si ruofeng and Ji ouming have been to the other side of King Wu''s territory for a long time. They are all" human kings ". If they catch you, you will be repaired." Qiao yingmeng never stops gloating.


    "I''m the captain now. How can you gloat and do anything? If I''m repaired, you''ll be even worse."


    Du Shaofu gave Qiao yingmeng a look, and then his eyes were still looking at the twenty-one neizong disciples who had been repaired in the distance. His dark and deep eyes were spinning in his eyes, as if he was thinking about something.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s mouth suddenly burst into a smile. He looked up at the twenty-one bereaved and miserable new neizong disciples in the distance and said, "how do you feel about being repaired by those guys on the copper list? I''m afraid it''s not easy."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, people in the distance suddenly turned green and red.


    Each of them is absolutely extraordinary in the outside world. The ancient Tianzong is also a great disciple of neizong. They all have their own absolute pride.


    Besides, we are all young people who have been repaired. We can imagine the feeling in our hearts.


    At this time, listening to Du Shaofu''s words, everyone felt that salt had been sprinkled on the wound.


    He looked at Du Shaofu one after another. He didn''t know what he meant. Did he laugh at them?


    "Tell me, you have been fixed. Do you want to take revenge or not? Do you want to take back your energy copper Rune?"


    Du Shaofu looked into the eyes of twenty-one people, looked directly at the twenty-one people, and said in a deep voice: "are you afraid of being repaired? Do you dare to take revenge and repair those guys on the copper list, or do you just take your tail and admit it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    "What does this guy want?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Qiao yingmeng, Mo Wen and Mu Jiajia are puzzled.


    Twenty one people in the distance looked at each other face to face, some people''s eyes began to turn red, and who was repaired without temper.


    It is only clear in the hearts of the people that if they want revenge, their strength is absolutely not enough.


    A tall, rugged young man walked out, wiped a trace of blood on his mouth with his sleeve, then raised his head and said to Du Shaofu, "Uncle Du Shaofu, we don''t want to be repaired. We also want revenge, but we don''t have enough strength. Otherwise, we won''t be so miserable by them."


    "Uncle?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned. His eyes suddenly showed doubts and asked Hao Bian, "fat man, how can that guy call my uncle?"


    Hao Jian was stunned and asked Du Shaofu, "don''t you know it yourself?"


    "I don''t know."


    Du Shaofu shook his head. He was confused. How could the young man call himself uncle Lao.


    Qiao yingmeng couldn''t help but stare at Du Shaofu and said, "are you the disciple of the ancient Qingyang elder?"


    "Of course, is that a problem?" Du Shaofu asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t you know the identity of elder Gu Qingyang?"


    Qiao yingmeng fiercely whitened Du Shaofu, but he had to wonder if this jerk was deliberately foolishness. How could he not even know his master''s identity in Zongzhong.


    "My master, elder Gu Qingyang, is not the elder in the ancient Tianzong?"


    Du Shaofu replied that although he knew that his master, elder Gu Qingyang, was one of the senior elders of the ancient Tianzong, he was not very clear about the others and did not ask his master.


    "Elder Gu Qingyang is not only the elder in the clan, but also the martial uncle of the current patriarch. The patriarch and the elder in the clan are almost all of the same generation. Almost all the disciples of the inner sect are the disciples of the elders in the sect. Therefore, we should call you martial uncle according to the seniority." Qiao yingmeng explained to Du Shaofu helplessly.


    "My master is the master''s martial uncle, so I''m the master''s younger brother. So, I''m the elder martial brother of the ancient emperor of heaven, hehe..."


    Du Shaofu laughed, and his face was full of smiles. He thought that he was the master of ancient Tianzong. He suddenly felt that happiness was too sudden.


    "Big brother, are you ok..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s silly smile on his face, Hao Bian immediately pulled Du Shaofu out of his happiness.


    "I''m fine."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, and then looked at Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen and Hao Biao with a smile on his face. Their eyes turned around and said, "so, do you want to call me martial uncle, too?"


    "Dream."


    Qiao yingmeng gave Du Shaofu a rude look and said, "if you have the ability, let the guys on the gold and silver lists call your martial uncle. I''m afraid it''s Yin Mochen and Ji ouming on the copper list. Si ruofeng, let alone teach you. After seeing you, the first thing is to repair you."


    "Well, you can stop calling me martial uncle."


    Du Shaofu was a little disappointed. His eyes turned white and he said in his heart that although he had a high level of seniority in the clan, it was almost as good to frighten some ordinary disciples in such a powerful sect as the ancient Tianzong.


    For those disciples on the gold list, silver list and copper list, there is not much deterrent effect. Strength is the most important.


    "Cough..."


    After clearing his throat, Du Shaofu continued to look at the twenty-one new neizong disciples with a miserable appearance. His voice was accompanied by a little dark air, and he raised his voice and said, "those guys on the copper list bully people too much. Relying on their own strength, they become arrogant and bully our new disciples.


    Can we just let them bully us? Let them despise the ravages,? We are also the disciples of the ancient Tianzong. We are also raised by our mother''s parents. We can''t allow anyone to bully us like this. Do you think? "


    Du Shaofu''s voice reverberated in the valley, which was absolutely irresistible to those disciples who had just been cleaned up and were in a state of anger. After a while, Du Shaofu''s eyes were red with blood instigated by Du Shaofu, and their eyes were all sharp.


    "We''re going to take revenge and let them know that we''re not easy to mess with."


    "Revenge, find the court, let them know, we are not easy to provoke."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    One after another, the fierce shouts came, one by one the young men and women who had just been repaired were agitated with blood boiling, and there was a strong impulse to seek revenge on those who were strong on the copper list.


    "As long as you want revenge and want to find the field, just follow me. I''ll take you revenge. I''ll take you back to those guys on the copper list and take away your energy copper runes. But if you follow me, you have to listen to me. We must unite to resist the strong enemy!" Du Shaofu was not in time to drink.


    "We are willing to follow uncle Du Shaofu!""Unite and take back all of us!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was boiling with blood, shouting and excited one by one.


    Some people in Su Ping have just seen Du Shaofu''s strength. Even Xu chuyun, the "king of men", has been defeated. At this time, it also gives them hope. If they can really regain the bronze Rune of energy, they will have a chance to enter the top 128.


    "Good, everyone, first of all, heal well. I''m here to help you protect the Dharma. When you recover, we''ll go to take revenge on those guys." Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of smile, and his clear and bright eyes were moving in his eyes.


    "What the hell does this guy want?"


    See this situation, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen suddenly changed color.


    "Hey hey, this is to play big." Only Hao Jian was so excited.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    Time passed slowly. At midnight, the heavy rock space changed again. The sound of "roaring" resounded and the earth was shaking. However, it did not take long for everything to return to calm.


    At this time, the terrain in front of them changed again. Half of the valley in front of them had disappeared quietly. Instead, it was a dense rock peak.


    Some of the 21 people were surprised, and then they learned from Du Shaofu that the space in this place would change every day. No wonder it was the same last night.


    In the dark space, there was no one around.


    Twenty one people continue to take pills, one by one with the fastest recovery speed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The night is high, the moon is bright and the stars are rare. The mountains are steep and the rivers are surging.


    Standing on a high view, under the night, it is still a sea of forest waves, rough ups and downs, covering the sky.


    The distant mountains, deep and misty, in the moon night, as if heaven and earth become one.


    Under the moon, you can see the dark green mountains, which are covered with many ancient buildings with exquisite eaves. I don''t know how many years they have existed, as if they have existed forever.


    A solitary peak stands, under the moonlight, a beautiful shadow stands.


    At the age of seventeen or eighteen, Qianying''s blue clothes and skirts fluttered with the wind, and her long black hair poured down behind her head. She touched her waist, which was less than a grip. Her dark hair reflected a faint color under the soft bright moon.


    A delicate face contour, extraordinary and refined, such as immortal!


    "Dad, brother, I will go to you."


    The woman''s red lips moved and murmured softly. On her face, which was beyond worldliness, her eyes twinkled like stars.


    The night breeze blows, the woman wears a green dress and flutters with the wind, just like a fairy coming down to the earth, and surpasses vulgarity and arrogance!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are continuous and the night is boundless. The bright moonlight decorates the night sky, making the night sky quiet, broad and mysterious.


    Mountains overlap, in the quiet sleep, dressed in the silver veil of night, everything is indistinct.


    The old courtyard is elegant and simple. I don''t know where it is.


    In front of the courtyard, under an ancient tree, a 17-year-old woman stood quietly.


    The woman''s delicate and beautiful face looks like a fairy. Her eyebrows are like green feathers, and her muscles are as white as snow. Three thousand green silk is tied up in a simple blue bun behind her head. She is dressed in tight green clothes, which outlines a tall and graceful body with exquisite radian, which makes people take a look at it and is enough to attract people''s soul.


    "I don''t know how you are now. Maybe you have forgotten me..."


    On the woman''s Fairy face, the ripples in the glass eyes are not easy to grasp and make people feel excited.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, after dawn, the heavy rock space is still gloomy and gray.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes. The light golden light in his eyes twinkled. Then he converged and turned into clear. A mouthful of turbid gas came out of his stomach. He looked up at the front air slightly and said to the people around him, "everyone, get ready. It seems that we have work to do."


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Suddenly in the valley, a breath suddenly woke up and fluctuated, a pair of tightly closed eyes opened, with a series of fine mansions shooting.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the sky, there are twelve figures in the air, twelve extraordinary young people, the oldest of whom is only 24-5 years old, and the youngest is only 21-12 years old.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    But at this time, the breath of each of the twelve young people was very strong. If it was put outside, even in the whole Zhongzhou, it would be regarded as a strong man.


    Twelve people''s speed is not fast, a pair of eyes are searching for something below.


    At the beginning, he was a young man in his twenties and twenties. He had a high nose, thin lips, a sword eyebrow flying obliquely into the temples. His handsome face had a deep vision, especially a side face. His facial contour was almost perfect and could not be faulted.


    "Elder martial brother Feng, these little rookies seem to be more and more able to hide."


    In the middle of the air, a young man of good temperament said to the handsome young man at the moment.


    "I can''t hide it. I''ll find it later."


    At first, the handsome young man, who was called senior brother Feng, gave a cool smile. His eyes suddenly looked at the vast mountains in the air ahead. He had a little fluctuation in his deep eyes and said with a smile: "can''t we find it? There are many people in front of me. I hope it''s not the one that has been repaired. Otherwise, we''ll be busy in vain."


    "In the front, repair the rookie."


    After the handsome young man, all of a sudden, a figure of excitement, accelerated to the front of the air swept.


    Within the peaks, half of the valley terrain, at this time, 26 figures stand together.


    A line of eyes to the front of the air, a moment later, people''s eyes, is the emergence of twelve figures quickly swept.


    "Are you ready to be bullied by them, or are you going to rise up and laugh at them? To be trampled on by them, or to maintain their dignity? Let them know that we are not easy to mess with. " Looking at the twelve figures in front of him, Du Shaofu said to the people around him.


    "Come on, let them know that we''re not easy to mess with."


    "Fight with them!"


    One by one, their eyes were red with blood, and they were staring at the twelve figures coming from the front. Anyway, their copper symbols of energy had been plundered, and there was nothing to be afraid of.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu said excitedly to the people behind him: "they have robbed you of your energy bronze rune. Do you dare to rob them of their energy copper rune, or do you dare to admit that you dare not rob them with their tails?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia and Mo Wen are all stunned.


    Other people are more stunned, but then one by one is stimulated in general, suddenly the eyes are more blood red.


    "With Uncle Du Shaofu taking the lead, no one dares to rob."


    "Rob, rob them."


    At this time, under the instigation of Du Shaofu, all the new neizong disciples were boiling with blood and red eyes.


    Looking at the three disciples of neizong, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia and Mo Wen who were instigated by Du Shaofu, they looked at each other face to face. It seemed that they were not in the ancient Tianzong, but in the bandit''s nest. I really doubt that the boy in front of me was a bandit before.


    "This is to pull people into the water." A smile appeared on Hao Bian''s face.


    "Whoosh..."


    The twelve figures fell from the front, and the twelve strong breath swept over. Any one of them was extremely strong.


    All of the twelve were at the level of King Wu''s cultivation, and there were twelve of them.


    After looking at the twelve people who came to test, Mu Jiajia saw the handsome young man in the middle. Mu Jiajia frowned slightly and her face was slightly coagulated. She said quietly to Du Shaofu, "Captain, we are in some trouble. It''s Feng Yutang."


    "Is that guy famous?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes also fell on the very handsome young man at that time. There was a slight fluctuation in his eyes. The breath of the young man was very strong, vigorous and continuous, which was definitely not the general master.


    Hao Bian''s face was a little bit coagulant at this time, and he counted around Du Shaofu: "elder brother, did Feng Yutang get involved in the copper ranking? There are five guys who have never been attacked."


    A blue robed youth said, the breath on his body fluctuated slightly, only under Feng Yutang.


    "Ha ha, it''s right. It seems that there are some outstanding people, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen and Hao pin. I know those guys."


    A burly young man in brocade looked at Mu Jiajia and other four people, ignored Du Shaofu directly, and said with a loud smile: "but four outstanding people, let''s repair four talents at one time. The other teams will not be powerful at that time."


    "Four outstanding people, it''s worth the trip."


    Feng Yutang''s handsome face in the middle also showed a smile at this time. Naturally, those who repair the natural appearance of "outstanding men" are more interested than those who repair ordinary neizong disciples.


    "Have you noticed that those guys are so strange to see that we don''t run..."


    Among the twelve, there was a young man in gorgeous clothes who was very puzzled. The disciples of neizong of the new Jin Dynasty who met them these two days fled in a panic. However, the small vegetable birds in front of them were very strange, and none of them showed any signs of escaping.


    "I''m afraid it''s silly. I can''t escape anyway."A young man in a short shirt said disapprovingly. His breath was fluctuating. He rubbed his hands and raised his head and raised his voice: "in front of him..."


    And just when the youth in the short shirt just opened his mouth to speak loudly, a rolling voice in front of him was already the first to come: "listen to me from the top 12 copper lists. If you don''t want us to repair you, you should be honest and hand over the energy bronze symbol on your body, otherwise, you will be good-looking!"


    Du Shaofu stepped forward to the white jade hall and other people, and the sound was rolling through the mountains.


    Just listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the twelve strong men on the copper list who were about to speak were stunned.


    It seems that there is something wrong with this. Now who is going to rob who? With those rookies, now that they want to plunder them.


    "Ha ha..."


    After a brief stupor, Feng Yutang and other twelve strong men on the copper list couldn''t help laughing.


    "Is that boy scared to be stupid?" The young man in brocade couldn''t help laughing.


    "It seems that you are not going to take the initiative to hand over the energy bronze rune."


    Du Shaofu said regretfully. He stepped out of the sky, and his figure was in the air. He looked down at Feng Yutang, waved his fist and said, "are you Feng Yutang? Give up the bronze Rune of energy. Otherwise, I don''t mind beating you severely. Your parents don''t know you!"


    Who is Feng Yutang? Ancient emperor Tianzong''s "outstanding man", the top ten in the bronze list. Even in the silver list, he also has the strength to be in the top 50. At this time, he was threatened by a rookie by his nose. No matter how good his temperament is, he can''t help it.


    "Boy, you don''t smoke!"


    Feng Yutang drank coldly, and the dark air gushed from the soles of his feet. He stomped on the ground, and his body rose to the sky. The fiery dark air in his body surged. A powerful and powerful energy of blazing heat rushed up. Even the ripples in the space where he passed by were boiling, and the temperature was extremely hot.


    It was only for a short time that Feng Yutang appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    Feng Yutang shook his hand and patted Du Shaofu directly. Under the palm print, the sound of "roaring" space trembled.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s face was suddenly covered with a sinister smile.


    Just at the same time that Feng Yutang''s palm print was patted, Du Shaofu was ready. A dazzling light spread from the palm of his hand, and the "Skynet" was in his hand.


    With the astonishing energy fluctuation, Skynet spreads into a dazzling talisman and secret pattern, which seems to block out the sky and the sun, and directly covers the large area of attacks in front of it.


    "Boom..."


    As soon as Skynet came out, the whole air was shocked. The terrible energy was like a tsunami. With the sound of "Qiang Qiang", Feng Yutang was immediately enveloped in it.


    The mighty breath swept through, which destroyed Feng Yutang''s palm print attack. The dazzling talisman and secret patterns were surging like a vast ocean, and in an instant flooded a large space.


    "It''s a medium-sized tool, not good..."


    Feng Yutang''s face changed greatly. It was too late to retreat. The net had already covered the sky and the sun.


    How can Feng Yutang think that a humble boy is waiting for him as soon as he makes a move.


    What''s more, the purple robed boy is extraordinary, and the pressure of the Taoist instrument is actually making him uneasy.


    "The net of heaven is great, suppress!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t show any courtesy when his fingerprints were coagulated. Xuanqi poured into the sky net.


    On the sky net, which covered the sky like the sun, suddenly burst out a terrible pressure, spurting endless talismans and secret patterns, which made Zhou Kong tremble, bound everything and swallow up everything. Finally, Feng Yutang was directly suppressed from struggling to be bound.


    Feng Yutang is hard to deny that he is strong, but he is not so strong. Unfortunately, he meets Du Shaofu.


    "It''s ten in a row, and there''s another one below. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    "Hiss..."


    The sky net spreads the rune light, which envelops Feng Yutang tightly. It is like a fishing net that catches a big fish in it and then falls heavily on the ground.


    Within Skynet, the suppression of dazzling talismans and secret patterns made Feng Yutang unable to escape!


    Feng Yutang, who was famous in the ancient Tianzong, was No. 10 on the bronze list. He became a prisoner directly.


    There was a brief silence in the air, and all the eyes of both sides were dull. There was no one who could have thought that Feng Yutang, the tenth highest ranking in the bronze list, had been cleaned up face to face.


    "That boy put in a hand. Elder martial brother Feng is bound by Taoist instruments. Help him quickly!"


    It was only a brief moment, and the remaining 11 people finally came back to their senses. A young man in blue robes, next only to Feng Yutang, swept out of his body the mysterious atmosphere of King Wu''s realm.


    The breath of terror rose like a storm, and the figure of the blue robed youth turned into a flash of lightning, and instantly appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    The atmosphere of terror caused the surrounding space to fluctuate like a raging wave. The blue broad robed youth clenched his five fingers in his hands, and with a fist and seal, he directly hit Du Shaofu like a meteorite.


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    Just as the meteorite fist quickly appeared in front of Du Shaofu, a strange talisman and secret pattern sprang out of Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    "Chi..."


    At that moment, it was as if there was a thousand feet of light from Du Shaofu''s two pupils, and the light of the talisman''s Secret lines overlapped. Finally, it seemed that the light was enveloping the former who appeared in an instant.


    In a short period of time, the blue robed youth''s eyes were momentarily dull, and their fists were also sluggish. But it was not long before the dull eyes recovered.


    However, it was too late. Du Shaofu had been prepared. The mysterious level of King Yixuan''s kingdom was also defeated by this move.


    Although the blue robed youth''s cultivation strength was slightly stronger than that of Yi Xuan, it was almost the same for Du Shaofu at this time.


    "Bang!"


    A golden seal wrapped in dark air, with incomparable domineering and fierce Qi, fell directly on the chest of the former.


    "Boom!"


    Blue robed youth body, then like a broken wing bird, the body fell on the ground below.


    His mouth was full of blood, and his chest and ribs seemed to fall apart. He was swept by huge force, and his internal organs were shaking, and he could not get up again.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Du Shaofu is just a tight one.


    He is also a face-to-face, a master of the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, and he is directly bombed down to the ground, which is simply a ravage.


    It can be said that Feng Yutang was captured by Du Shaofu relying on Taoist instruments. But the man who just practiced at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm was severely damaged by Du Shaofu''s upright move.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The field was filled with cold breath, and the 21 new disciples of neizong, who had been agitated, were staring out of their eyes.


    By contrast, the remaining ten top brass players were even more shocked. It was hard to recover for a while.


    "Don''t be stunned. Clean up those guys on the copper list and rush


    Hao Biao took out the pair of hammers, and the breath of energy surged. After a big drink, he directly rushed to the ten people on the bronze list in front of him.


    "Do it!"


    Qiao yingmeng and Mo Wen are also the first to return to their senses from the shock, and the mysterious gas suddenly rushes away, with a vigorous attack, but also directly to the top ten copper list.


    "Chong ah, revenge, revenge!"


    "Let them know that we are not easy to be provoked, rush!"


    At this time, 21 neizong disciples with excited faces rushed out one by one.


    Although their strength and accomplishments are not as good as Qiao yingmeng, Mo Wen, Hao Bian and others, their victory lies in the large number of people and their gathering together is also amazing.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    It''s time to start a fierce scuffle.


    In the air, the ground vibrates, the mountain collapses, the ground cracks, the rune energy soars to the sky, and the terrifying energy sweeps and waves, submerging a large space.


    "Roar..."


    Twenty one new neizong disciples, who had been plundered by Tongbang cultivation, knew that their cultivation strength was not enough, so they directly urged the spirit of the artery to suppress them.


    A huge pulse soul virtual shadow roars and startles the sky. Five or six pulse souls directly attack a strong copper list, which also makes them unable to escape in a short time.


    Not far away, Qiao yingmeng, Hao Biao and Mo Wen fought against the next bronze list, and there was no pressure on them.


    "Get rid of these guys. Join hands to deal with the purple boy!"


    A young man with a short shirt was drinking, his eyes were dignified, his feet were full of dark air, and his runes were soaring into the sky. With a powerful and mysterious air in his palm, he directly patted Qiao yingmeng, who was fighting with each other.


    "Quick action, quick decision, get rid of these guys!"In the face of the attack of the youth, Qiao yingmeng is not afraid at all. Her body is like a strong female leopard. She quickly dodges the other party''s palm and shakes her hands. The machete on her wrists is in her hands.


    "Buzz!"


    The two machetes end up intersecting like a Tai Chi arc. They break out in dazzling and sharp runes. They spin out like lightning. With the sound of wind and thunder, they cut forward through the arc of strange whirlpool.


    Such a strange attack of the machete, the short shirt youth also suddenly changed color, unable to guard against, the complexion was more and more embarrassed.


    "It''s his grandmother. Your uncle will clean you up today."


    Hao Biao yelled and yelled. A pair of big hammers and talismans were waved. The terror broke out, and his opponent bi was defeated. He was filled with bitterness.


    "One on one, who is afraid of whom!"


    Mo Wen didn''t want to be outdone. He also held a long spear talisman in his hand. On the spear, the secret patterns of the talisman surged, making the surrounding space fluctuate. The dark air poured into the long spear talisman in his hand, and the lightning attack went to the opponent.


    "Go down to me!"


    Du Shaofu stood up in the air, quite arrogant. The golden dark air swept over his body, and the domineering and fierce breath swept out like volcanic eruption, directly hitting a fist of a young man in long clothes.


    "Bang bang!"


    The sound was like thunder. The young man in long clothes made a sound of bone fracture on his fist. Before he could react, he got another blow on his chest.


    The huge force swept through, and the five viscera of the youth in Changyi would be shattered. The blood gushed out from the mouth and the body fell down immediately.


    His whole body was covered with gold, and Du Shaofu rushed forward like a fierce beast.


    In this team, the strongest two men have already gone straight to the ground. What''s the fear of Du Shaofu!


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings."


    The secret patterns of the golden talisman poured out one after another. Du Shaofu cried and fell on a strong young man in black with one hand. He patted his body directly, and the blood gushed out.


    "Ting Zhen Quan!"


    A thin and short young man took the opportunity to appear behind Du Shaofu. A fist seal urged him with all his strength, and the momentum of terror broke out. Before the seal, the rune was surging into the sky and wanted to explode the space.


    Du Shaofu''s face remained unchanged as if he had eyes on his back. His hair was flying behind his back, and his body quickly moved sideways to avoid the blow.


    His figure was as unpredictable as a God. He stepped on the wave of carefree steps. Du Shaofu''s figure took the opportunity to appear in front of the youth, and then waved his hand. A golden light swept out, and a fist seal between his hands and feet implied mystery.


    "Bang!"


    The young man couldn''t fight with a single punch. His defense was destroyed, and his body fell into the air, shaking the ground.


    This scene was so shocking that Du Shaofu rushed into the battlefield. The man was a living and extremely fierce beast in human form. He swept all over the country and swept all over the country!


    "Moo..."


    At this time, a young strong man on the bronze list was forced to stir up the pulse soul. The pulse soul of King Wu''s level, the shadow of a demon cow with rolling flames, was like a living creature, roaring and startling the sky, and hit Du Shaofu hard.


    At the same time, the shadow of the huge demon cow burst out, and the high-altitude temperature was blazing, and the energy was surging violently.


    "It''s a pity it''s not a real cow, otherwise we can roast beef!"


    Du Shaofu screamed, his long black hair was flying, his eyes were shining with golden light. He lifted his hand again, and then he shot it directly with one hand. A domineering and fierce breath suddenly spread from Du Shaofu''s body and swept away. The shaking space trembled, "hisha la..."


    A flash of pale gold light surges, with the light gold talisman''s Secret patterns flashing and condensing, layer by layer, just like the wings of a ROC.


    Then this hand is also in the eyes of the demon cow flutter, close at hand and mercilessly patted on its demon cow''s unreal flaming body.


    "Hula...!"


    Before all the people could recover, they heard a low muffled sound. Then they saw the blazing ghost of the demon cow, and their veins and souls began to crack. Finally, Du Shaofu beat them into broken runes.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The pulse soul was directly destroyed, and the young man''s face turned pale and suffered heavy damage. The blood gushed out.


    "Get down to me!"


    Du Shaofu made up the heavy blow without any politeness. The young man''s body fell down like a broken kite.


    "Boom! "Finally, I got up and fell to the bottom heavily. The shaking ground trembled, the cracks spread, and then the blood gushed out again.


    "It''s been a long time since the 11th night. I''m so tired that I can''t speak. I hope you can see Xiao Yu''s efforts.


    On the last day of the end of the month, Xiao Yu was willing to ask for flowers, support, and all support, especially flowers. He sent out at the eleventh hour. Can you make Xiaoyu a special miracle?


    All night till now, Xiao Yu now needs to sleep for a few hours to ensure that today''s outbreak is not over, Xiao Yu will continue to have an outbreak in the evening, not only these, appeal for all support, especially flowers, to thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    Everyone was shocked. Du Shaofu was too strong. He was incredible!


    Du Shaofu was able to spread the terrible pulse and soul directly. It was terrible and shocked everyone!


    "Rush to kill, it''s our revenge!"


    But in the deep shock, for those new neizong disciples, it was no doubt that they were playing doping, one by one, they were just like desperate to besiege the strong on the copper list.


    At this time, Du Shaofu alone picked up several strong men in the copper list, and the pressure of others was greatly reduced.


    Those new neizong disciples, at this time, seven or eight people urged seven or eight pulse spirits, monsters and ghosts to suppress one person.


    "Bafanghao sky array!"


    Mu Jiajia was fighting for time, and finally a six-star Fu array was formed. Twenty one array flags were swept out and turned into a powerful Fu array, which covered the sky and the sun, directly trapping the two young men in the bronze list.


    Wrapped in the dark golden atmosphere, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with golden light, shining like a bright day.


    As the domineering spirit swept over, Du Shaofu once again rushed into the battle circle, just like the fierce beast of war god. The world on this side was shaking.


    "Bang!"


    An unfortunate young strong man in the bronze billboard was also shot by Du Shaofu with no politeness.


    Du Shaofu was not very polite and had his own ideas and plans.


    Those strong men on the copper list are looking for their own troubles everywhere. If they arrive at the heavy rock square, they will be in bad luck.


    Therefore, it is better to take advantage of their own opportunity to break each other, than when their own bad luck in the heavy rock space.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu made up his mind that if someone wanted to make trouble for himself, he could not be idle. He had better do it first, and then he would suffer.


    "Boom


    Another one was besieged and suppressed by seven or eight new neizong disciples. A young strong man ranked in the bronze list was directly rushed into the war circle by Du Shaofu. The blood gushed with one blow and the defense was destroyed. The one who was besieged by the new neizong disciples was even more miserable.


    "It''s better to start first, and then suffer!"


    Du Shaofu screamed and broke into the war circle. His long hair danced wildly and his golden runes twinkled in his eyes. He broke into the war circle and severely damaged the young men in the bronze list.


    "Boom..."


    Under the impact of Du Shaofu''s fierce beast, the resplendent golden mansions flooded a large space, swept across all directions and shocked everyone!


    As long as Du Shaofu is affected by one of the most unfortunate copper list strongmen, they will never come to a good end!


    Du Shaofu''s strength was so strong that all the people in the bronze list were shocked. Was that young man in purple robe really just a new neizong disciple.


    A big war, shocked the mountains, like the earth!


    But it didn''t last long. With Du Shaofu''s strong intervention, the final result can be imagined.


    At the end of the day, the bodies of the 11 young men fell to the ground, one by one bloodied and miserable.


    Another Feng Yutang was held down by Tianwang town and was still lying on the ground to watch the scenery.


    Looking at what has just happened, Feng Yutang has not yet regained his mind.


    Hao Biao, Qiao yingmeng, Mo Wen and Mu Jiajia each consumed some, but it was not a big problem.


    Twenty one new neizong disciples were pale one by one. Several of them were injured and consumed heavily. However, one of the twelve strong men on the bronze list was lying on the ground. One of them was miserable, which made them excited and screamed with excitement.


    "Is this guy really human?"


    Qiao yingmeng stares at Du Shaofu. It can be said that Du Shaofu is responsible for almost all of the twelve strong men on the bronze list.


    What they did really useful was to delay the people on the copper list for him, and finally the guy stepped in one by one to clean up.


    "Hand over the power bronze Rune!"


    On the copper board, they all looked like bandits.


    "Is this really going to grab the guy on the copper list?"


    Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia and Mo Wen looked at each other. At this time, they really believed that Du Shaofu was not joking. This guy really wanted to rob the copper list.


    "Dream!"


    A young man who had been patted by Du Shaofu''s shaking wings was biting his teeth and drinking coldly. It was a great insult for a group of new rookies to clean up. How could he bear to be robbed of the bronze Rune by these new rookies was a great shame. How could he go out to meet people in the future.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t hand over the energy copper rune, you can directly ban the seal, strip off your clothes and trousers and throw them in. Then you will be famous on the Chongyan square. Maybe it will be famous in Zhongzhou."


    Hao Bian laughs with pride. He is not afraid that these guys will not honestly hand over the bronze Rune of energy.


    "Dirty, shameless!"


    Listening to Hao Bian''s words, Qiao yingmeng couldn''t help but turn a white eye to Hao Bian."It''s not very elegant."


    Mu Jiajia also looked at Hao Jian with her eyes and sighed. This way, they are girls, and naturally it is not easy to do.


    "I This is... "


    Hao Jian was stunned and then wanted to refute it. He didn''t come up with the idea at all. God knows that the ferocious and shameless guy in front of him yesterday has already stripped a guy on the copper list.


    "What are you, shameless, obscene."


    Du Shaofu immediately interrupted Hao Biao''s words and said, "you can think of such an obscene and shameless idea. It shows that you are a shameless and obscene person. You are really wrong about you."


    "Big brother You Oh, my God, I am wronged. "


    Hao Bian immediately cried out for injustice and wanted to cry without tears. He felt that he was still unjust than Dou E.


    Obviously, that idea was thought out by the ferocious and shameless guy, but it was pushed to him.


    Hao Bian is wronged and looks at the disdainful eyes of Qiao yingmeng and Mu Jiajia looking at him. He is afraid that it is in their hearts that he will no longer have any image or festival.


    "Have the ability, you come up with a noble idea, let them honestly give you the energy copper Rune?"


    Hao Jian roared at Du Shaofu''s grievance: "I''d like to see what noble ideas you can come up with."


    Du Shaofu gave Hao Bian a contemptuous glance. He looked at the eleven miserable and bloody bronze masters on the ground and said with a grin: "I think if they don''t exchange energy bronze symbols, they can be banned and sealed, and then let them two hold hands, mouth to mouth, four eyes relative, affectionate and love each other This is also the purpose of carrying forward our ancient Tianzong disciples'' loving each other. "


    "The captain''s method is much more elegant." Mu Jiajia nodded and agreed.


    "Yes, it seems to be fun. I really want to know how they are holding hands, mouth to mouth, four eyes facing each other, loving each other." Qiao yingmeng immediately came to the interest, eager to start to play with immediately.


    Just listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the 11 outstanding young people on the bronze list are all extremely ugly. Let them hold hands and mouth to mouth, love each other and be affectionate. It''s better to kill them directly. If they are spread out, they may not have the face to stay in Zhongzhou.


    "You dare, boy, you dare to move us, we will not let you go!" Suddenly, some people can''t bear to drink, just because they are afraid to drink.


    "I''ve already cleaned you up, don''t you think I dare?"


    Du Shaofu howled and screamed. He was very excited. He didn''t dare.


    "I give you the energy copper rune. If you dare to move us, the ends of the earth will not let you go."


    A miserable young man in a blue robe drinks and is willing to hand over the energy bronze rune. If he is really made into a man in the top 30 of the bronze list, he will not be able to be a man again if he is really made to love each other, mouth to mouth and hand in hand.


    "If you are willing to hand over the energy bronze rune, I will not move you. I just want the energy copper rune. However, you should not be Bi me. I can do anything." Said Du Shaofu, waving his fists.


    "High, really high!"


    Hao Jian looks at Du Shaofu, and now he is admiring.


    It''s also very damaging. Hao Jian found that Du Shaofu was not only ferocious and shameless, but also insidious. If anyone offended him, he might even have his ancestral tomb dug up.


    Later, although the 11 young men on the bronze list were indignant, under Du Shaofu''s Weibi, they could only honestly hand over all the energy bronze runes in their badges and were robbed, and the last one could not be saved.


    Du Shaofu directly gave those bronze symbols to the twenty-one neizong disciples who had been plundered, and each of them got 20.


    "Uncle Du is powerful!"


    Twenty one new disciples of neizong, one by one, yelled and excited.


    Among the top 11 bronze medals, each person has more than 100 energy bronze runes in his hand, which adds up to more than 1000. Especially, the young people with the highest strength in the bronze list have 200 energy bronze runes on their bodies.


    Mo Wen, Mu Jiajia, Hao Bian and Qiao yingmeng each got 150 energy bronze runes in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    If the copper energy is not enough in two years, the copper energy will be able to support in the space of ten runes.


    After swallowing their saliva, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia and Mo Wen also quietly put away 150 energy copper runes, which could not be refused.


    "It was pulled into the water."


    Hao Bian laughs. There is no doubt that Qiao yingmeng, Mo Wen and Mu Jiajia are all dragged down by Du Shaofu step by step.


    "Thank you xxd1201 for your appreciation of 10013535538264, 3776, 10000, and 20000. I don''t know which book friends gave them. Xiao Yu couldn''t see the record, so I would like to thank you.Xiao Yu continued to code words. Today he broke out and asked for flowers for the last four hours. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    "Release elder martial brother Feng!"


    Among the outstanding young people who have been robbed of all the eleven energy bronze talismans, a tall and thin young man yelled at Du Shaofu, but his eyes were obviously full of fear and fear.


    "Can you hand in your energy bronze Rune?"


    Du Shaofu ignored the young man and went directly to Feng Yutang, who was suppressed by Skynet.


    "Energy copper Rune for you, I am Feng Yutang recognize planting!"


    Feng Yutang gritted his teeth. How could he not see the situation? This time, their team had been completely destroyed. They were not only trampled by a group of rookies, but also robbed of their energy bronze rune. This is a shame. But in front of absolute strength, they have no choice.


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu smiles with satisfaction, and his fingerprints condense into various Rune energies, which pass through the sky net and fall directly on Feng Yutang.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    With the rune energy falling down, Feng Yutang''s blood gushed out of his mouth, and his face turned pale.


    "Boy, what have you done to elder martial brother Feng?"


    There was a young man who drank so much that everyone was shocked and angry, but no one dared to stop Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t worry, if you don''t have his life, it''s just a small means. You can''t use Xuanqi within seven days. Once you use Xuanqi within seven days, your blood will be reversed, and the dark Qi will be disordered. At least it will be possessed by the devil, and the Shenque will be broken." Du Shaofu said to the crowd.


    At the last hour of the last day in the heavy rock space, everyone will appear in the heavy rock square.


    In order to guard against all the people on the copper list, Du Shaofu had to do so.


    If Feng Yutang is forbidden and sealed, he will be unable to deal with himself at that time.


    When Du Shaofu was free, he understood and studied some of them, but he never met the right opportunity to display them.


    On hearing this, Feng Yutang and other 12 people were indignant, but they were all fish on the chopping board. They could not help Du Shaofu.


    "This guy is insidious enough."


    Qiao yingmeng turned her mouth and swore in secret. It was not difficult for everyone to guess the purpose of Du Shaofu''s seal of Feng Yutang''s Xuanqi, for fear that he would lose a strong opponent in Chongyan square.


    "Boy, good method. I''m Feng Yutang has completely recognized it. Can you tell me who I planted it in?"


    Feng Yutang''s mouth is full of blood. He looks at Du Shaofu in front of him. His eyes are a little lonely.


    "Well, if you don''t change your name or sit down or change your surname, your uncle Du Shaofu will do the same."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu put away Skynet and released Feng Yutang. He said shamelessly, "in fact, you lost in the hands of your martial uncle, and there is no shame."


    "You are Du Shaofu..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the faces of the young men in the bronze list suddenly became more and more wonderful. They were still searching for the legendary Du Shaofu everywhere. Who knows that Du Shaofu has made him so miserable.


    A moment later, after taking all the 400 bronze talismans in Feng Yutang''s badge into his arms, Du Shaofu and others left.


    In a mess of peaks, Feng Yutang and other 12 people support each other, looking at the body which has gone away. It seems that they still have some disbelief. The twelve people on their copper list are trampled by a group of rookies, and their energy copper runes are also looted.


    "Look, find those guys on the brass list!"


    "Revenge, revenge, revenge, bear his grandmother!"


    "Uncle Du is powerful!"


    In the dark and gloomy space, there were loud shouts. At this time, the disciples of neizong who not only recaptured the energy bronze rune, but also doubled the energy bronze Rune cried out.


    They ransacked all the strong men on the copper list and beat up a group of the strong ones on the copper list. All the new neizong disciples were afraid of the strong ones in the copper list any more. They did not hide and hide as they had originally, but they were crying and Howling all the way to find the strong ones on the copper list.


    It''s like a bunch of rats going out on the street, screaming all over the place to beat the cat.


    Along the way, they encountered many disciples of neizong who had been looted. They were all shocked to see the crying group.


    These neizong disciples knew each other. It was said that Du Shaofu and all of them had ravaged Feng Yutang''s team, who was the tenth in the bronze list, and also robbed them of the bronze talisman of energy.


    One by one, the disciples of neizong, who had been robbed of everything, immediately brightened their eyes. One by one, they seemed to see hope, and begged Du Shaofu to take them with them. They also wanted to go to those guys on the copper list to avenge and settle accounts.


    Naturally, Du Shaofu would not refuse. By the time of the afternoon, there would be more than 120 people in this huge group.


    There are even two teams of new neizong disciples who have not been found by the strong in the bronze list. However, seeing that Du Shaofu is surrounded by a large number of people, even Mu Jiajia, Qiao yingmeng, Mo Wen, Hao Bian and other "outstanding people" are among them, and they immediately implore to join in.For those who want to join, Du Shaofu didn''t ask too much, but he didn''t ask too much. The first thing is to listen to himself. Otherwise, he shouldn''t blame himself for being rude.


    At dusk, the dark gray space began to darken.


    And in this group of people howling, it is also finally attracted a team of strong men on the copper list.


    There are only nine people in the first team of the bronze list, two women and seven men. Their temperament is not vulgar. They are all like dragons and phoenixes in people.


    Seeing a large group of new rookies appear, the nine strong men on the copper list are secretly happy to have a big harvest, and then a scene that shocked them and unforgettable in their life appeared.


    "It''s the guy on the brass list, go!"


    "At last, I''ve got it. Fuck his grandmother!"


    "Don''t mention it. There''s revenge, revenge!"


    In a flash, more than 100 new neizong disciples rushed directly to the shocked nine people of Tongbang.


    Pulse and soul directly urge, Rune display, energy attack towering, sweeping all directions!


    "Roar..."


    "Boom..."


    In an instant, the earth was shaking, the space was shaking, and the sound was like thunder.


    The scene that more than 100 people directly rushed to nine people and attacked at the same time was too shocking, which made the nine top brass list unforgettable in their lifetime.


    The final result can also be imagined. With Du Shaofu, a vicious guy, together with Mu Jiajia, Qiao yingmeng, Mo Wen and Hao Biao, the nine top brass figures, seven men and two women, were lying on a messy rock ground in a short time.


    The sad nine people''s eyes trembled one by one, and some of them were hard to come back to, and even thought they were dreaming.


    of course, as like as two peas in the past, the final result is also the same as those of the copper top in the front.


    Among the nine bronze masters, there were thousands of energy bronze runes on their bodies. Du Shaofu impolitely took 200 of them.


    Qiao yingmeng, Hao Biao, Mu Jiajia and Mo Wen each took 100 pieces of them. The remaining 500 pieces were shared equally by the 120 or so neizong disciples. Each of them received four or five energy bronze runes.


    At this time, for those neizong disciples, the amount of energy bronze Rune has become the second, and the most important thing is to feel comfortable.


    Looking at the miserable devastation of the strong men on the copper list, these new neizong disciples all felt excited.


    In the ancient Tianzong, never heard of the new neizong disciples trampling on the strongmen of the bronze list. They were definitely the first batch. This is to create records and history. All of them have a deep sense of pride in their hearts.


    "Uncle Du is powerful!"


    "Uncle Du is so kind!"


    Shouts and shouts resounded through the space. Du Shaofu, at the moment, has become the soul and God of this group of neizong disciples.


    "Bandit leader."


    Qiao yingmeng glanced at Du Shaofu, who was wrapped up by people''s arms and shouts. On her charming face, her bright eyes were immediately rippled. Her delicate red lips opened slightly, and she murmured with a smile: "but it''s quite fun."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, the peaks rise and the mountains surround.


    The moon was in the sky, and the mountains were surrounded by clouds.


    "Lord, it''s really a mess."


    In the ancient quiet side hall, Hao Dharma protector looked at Sima TA Xing, a black haired man in green clothes. He swallowed saliva in his throat and said, "Du Shaofu, that boy, gathered more than 100 disciples. Today, he killed two teams of Tongbang disciples. Not only did he ravage those Tongbang disciples, but also ransacked all his energy copper runes. Feng Yutang, the tenth in the bronze list, is also a photo The noodles were solved by Du Shaofu''s "Skynet"


    Smell speech, Sima TA Xing is carrying a cup of green tea into his mouth, almost a mouthful of spray out, and then that handsome and heroic face, but slowly showed a smile, said: "interesting, more and more interesting."


    "Patriarch, if you let Du Shaofu continue to make such a fuss, I''m afraid the heavy rock space will be in chaos. Today, Muhan''s team has solved a group of Tongbang disciples, but there is no bronze Rune to rob Tongbang disciples."


    Hao Dharma protector sighed and helplessly said, "there are ten teams of disciples in the bronze list. Now, five teams have been solved, and only half of them are left."


    "It doesn''t matter. Tell the three elders not to interfere."


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile and said, "in addition, block the news. Don''t let other elders know about the situation."


    "Yes."


    Hao had no choice but to leave.


    After Hao''s Dharma protector left, Sima TA Xing raised his head slightly, put his tea cup on the table, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he murmured with a smile: "in ancient Tianzong, but it has not been so lively for a long time."


    "Thanks to 1508806625 book friends for their appreciation of 1764 coins for their works and 1571657900 for their 100 coins. Thank you "


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    In the heavy rock space, at midnight, the space changes again.


    Du Shaofu, a huge group of people, gathered on a mountain peak, so as not to be separated due to spatial changes.


    "Boom..."


    The ground is shaking and the space is shaking. The huge space is like a living labyrinth, which can change at any time.


    Then, in a short period of time, the scene around them changed again.


    In the dark, the people continue to heal.


    The next morning, breath after breath woke up, one by one, crying out to find the guy on the copper list to settle accounts.


    More than one hundred people set out in a mighty, excited, searching for people on the bronze list everywhere.


    At this time, the position of the prey and the hunter began to replace.


    Many new Jin neizong disciples who had been plundered and had not been plundered joined the group.


    Although we didn''t meet the strong men on the bronze list all day, by dusk, the team had grown to more than 200 people, which was absolutely magnificent.


    "Whoosh."


    At dusk, under the dark sky, in the vast rock mountain range, there are more than ten people flying in the air.


    "You can''t run away, little vegetable birds, hand over the energy copper rune, or you will cry for your father and mother later!"


    Not far behind them, there are eight figures coming from the sky. They are faster and their breath is more vigorous. They are going to catch up with the former.


    "Fat man, help


    The more than ten people fleeing in front of them are pale and dignified. Suddenly, they see a lot of figures in front of them. Some people seem to be familiar with Hao Biao, and their figures fall down in a hurry, as if they have met a savior.


    On the ground were 11 young people and a woman with a delicate face and wearing this light colored dress.


    At the beginning, a young man was not outstanding in appearance, but his temperament was extraordinary. He had deep eyes, and he was about twenty-three years old. He had short hair and was very strong.


    "Running cow, how is it you?" Hao Bian knew the young man and went forward immediately.


    After landing, the young man named "running bull" immediately fell on the team of 200 people behind Hao Biao, and then looked at Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen and Qiao yingmeng, showing great doubts.


    After listening to Hao Bian''s words, the young man immediately regained his mind and looked dignified. He said to Hao Bian, "Xu Qing, who is on the copper list, can help me to stop it. There are many of you. If you join hands, you may have hope to resist."


    "Although the eight of them are the strong ones on the bronze list, they have no chance of winning in the face of 200 neizong disciples at this time.


    "To catch a thief, first catch the king, deal with the strongest ones, and then it will be easy to do!"


    The young man who is called elder martial brother Xu has a little smile on his face and picks up the strongest leaders. Then everything will be easy. You can''t meet a bunch of rookies without doing anything.


    There are more than 200 rookies, which is a great harvest. After that, it was spread out. Eight people against more than 200 rookies, which is enough to have a long face.


    "Well, first deal with the strongest ones and try our best to suppress them. Then it will be easy. Those rookies can''t turn the sky!"


    Listening to elder martial brother Xu''s words in front of him, the seven young people behind him were all smiling, nodding, rubbing their hands and eager to try.


    "Hands on, be careful that there is a fufu master to arrange the Fu array!"


    The young man of the surname Xu said a light drink, and the dark air surged out immediately.


    "Deal with the strongest one first!"


    At this time, all the young people behind him rushed out, and a vast breath swept across the sky!


    At this time, how can these eight people know that after a moment, their demons will begin.


    "We have been looking for a day, and finally we meet a team. Let''s do it!"


    At the same time, he looked at the group of excited neizong disciples behind him. Du Shaofu chuckled, and the group of people in front of him did not pose too much threat.


    "Go ahead..."


    Suddenly, all the disciples of neizong, with the wave of Du Shaofu''s arm, rushed out in a frenzy. The mysterious Qi surged out, the talisman put out his hand, and the energy condensed, which shocked people.


    "Roar..."


    Some of the disciples of neizong, who had been experienced for a long time, directly urged the pulse soul.


    The huge pulse soul, dense attack to the coming copper eight people.


    The roar of the beast startles the sky, the rune is dazzling, and the prestige is trembling.


    "Chulala..."


    A large number of talismans impelled, swords and swords, spears moving empty.


    The scene of two hundred neizong disciples besieging eight people at the same time can only be described by imagination.


    The eight young men on the bronze list had their eyes suddenly changed. They wanted to catch the thief and the king first, but they had not started yet. However, they had already taken the initiative to deal with them.


    Hundreds of people killed and suppressed together, which made them tremble.


    "Boom..."In the flash of lightning, there are attacks and confrontations, which make the dark space in the dusk bloom with intense light. It seems that this large space will be illuminated, and the vast Rune energy will be swept by, and the thunder will be resounding.


    All the new disciples of neizong were besieged by dozens of people to attack a young man on the bronze list, or Fu Qi Mai Hun did his best, and he would never suffer a loss.


    And the outbreak of the siege, the fighting is extremely terrifying and intense.


    "Damn it, fix these rookies!"


    When a young man in a gorgeous suit and a long sleeve swept away, the rune broke out, and the mysterious atmosphere soared to the sky. In the sound of "bang bang", several people who were besieged around were directly shocked to fly, making several people spit blood from their mouths.


    This well-dressed young man is very strong. It seems that he is only Xu Qing who is the leader.


    "Well, your uncle is coming to deal with you!"


    Hao decided to drink a lot and rolled down with a pair of big hammers.


    "He''s very strong. Join hands to suppress it!"


    Mo Wen came to help him. The long spear weapon was swept out, and the rune was rolling and the breath was sweeping.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu had already aimed at Xu Qing, the leader. They did not know when they collided with each other like lightning. During the collision, the strong fluctuation made the sky rise and fall like a vast ocean, and the light swept all directions and flooded a large space.


    "Pedaling..."


    Under the collision, a touch is divided, Xu Qing''s figure directly staggers backward, eyes show shock, the purple robed youth is not under him at all.


    However, it was only a short shock. Xu Qing, as the 11th strong man in the bronze list, was the best among his peers in terms of fighting skills and means. He was not in vain. He immediately rallied to attack again. His martial arts skills at the king level were all over Du Shaofu.


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Skynet


    Du Shaofu made a move and screamed like a fierce beast.


    Under Du Shaofu''s urging xuanhun Tong, shaking the sky wings, and the middle-class Taoist instrument "Tianwang", the final result of Xu Qing can be imagined.


    Xu Qing, who ranked No. 11 on the bronze list, had just made a move, and ended up miserable.


    On the ground, on the contrary, there were twelve people called running cattle, all of them were shocked on the ground.


    Looking at the amazing battle in the front air, I feel a sense of amazement and dream like. It is not that the strong ones in the bronze list are robbing the new neizong disciples. It is simply that the new neizong disciples are beating the strong ones in the copper list.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    The eyes of the running bull and others were trembling, especially the young man in purple robe. He was extremely powerful, just like a real fierce beast in human form.


    After Xu Qing was directly captured, the purple robed youth rushed directly into the battle circle to destroy the withered and decadent. In his every move, he successively blasted the other two strong men from the air to the ground and could not get up again.


    A young man in white panicked his pulse and soul, which turned out to be a demon on the list of heavenly beasts.


    But in the end, in front of the young man in purple, the ghost of the beast on the list of beasts on that day was also directly slapped and scattered. The fate of the young man in white became very miserable.


    Then in the eyes of the running cattle, it is to see that the purple robed young man has severely damaged the four top brass.


    Hao Bian and Mo Wen joined forces to suppress the two "Renjie" and, together with the pulse and soul talisman, also dealt a heavy blow to an opponent.


    Qiao yingmeng and Mu Jiajia, the two "outstanding men", one using the rune array and the other using the rune device, were directly banned on the spot.


    Under the suppression of Qi Qi of the other disciples of neizong, one hundred neizong disciples suppressed one of them. Rao, no matter how strong the copper list was, could not resist such suppression. Finally, he was captured with hatred and was devastated.


    In the last two bronze rankings, the young people wanted to cry without tears. The two King Wu realms were arrested and banned by a group of martial arts practitioners, which was a shame.


    However, two hundred fierce and almost desperate martial arts practitioners besieged them, and their fate could only be like this.


    "I''ve seen him in Shao Fu''s Square. It''s Du Xuantian''s defeat."


    "That''s him. It''s said that he is the new disciple of elder Gu Qingyang."


    Behind the running bull, someone recognized Du Shaofu.


    "Is he Du Shaofu?"


    The bull was shocked. He didn''t go to tianwu square, but he had heard of it. Therefore, he once doubted Du Shaofu''s strength and didn''t believe the rumors.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    But at this time, running cattle can only be a cool breath.


    A great war has come to an end, and the sky is already dark.


    Then the people are skilled in looting the bronze Rune of energy. With Du Shaofu and Hao Jianzai, they are not afraid that the people on the bronze list will not be old enough to hand over the energy bronze talisman honestly. Finally, everyone will share the spoils.


    Xu Qing and other eight people on the bronze list have found more than 1100 energy bronze runes.


    Du Shaofu alone took 200, Mu Jiajia, Hao Bian, Mo Wen and Qiao yingmeng each took 80.


    Du Shaofu gave the remaining 700 bronze talismans to about 200 neizong disciples, each of whom also got three.


    As for the running bull and others, of course, they didn''t get one. They could only watch the people divide the energy copper talisman.


    In the hearts of running cattle and others, they never thought that the energy copper talisman of the disciples on the bronze list could also be plundered by them.


    Du Shaofu had to deal with the four strong men on the bronze list alone, but only took 200 energy bronze runes, which made the two hundred disciples of neizong more and more support Du Shaofu. As like as two peas, Xu Qing, who ranked eleventh in the final bronze list of


    , was finally released by Du Shaofu from Skynet, but the end is exactly the same as Feng Yutang. In seven days, he can not use Xuan Qi at all.


    Twelve people, such as running cattle, have been staring at everything from the beginning to the end. In front of them, they are just like bandits, directly plundering and robbing the strong ones on the copper list. This is something that has never been heard of in the ancient Tianzong and the heavy rock space cave.


    "Fat man, can you tell me that I want to join you Running bull stealthily held Hao Biao and wanted to join the crowd.


    "Well, I''ll help you, but you owe me a favor in the future." Hao Bian pretended to be hesitant and then nodded.


    "Well, I owe you one."


    The running bull bit his teeth and nodded. With his understanding of Hao Bian, he owed the fat man a favor. It was definitely bleeding, but not so good.


    "All right, take it on me." When he saw the bull nodding, Hao Pai gave a satisfied smile and patted his chest.


    In the end, running bull naturally got his wish and joined the crowd, and he was very grateful to Hao Jian.


    From Hao Bian''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that the name of running cattle was not called running cattle, but Xue man Niu. But he didn''t know why, so he called it "running ox".


    Xue man Niu was not a common generation in the ancient Tianzong. He was also a man of great talent and natural appearance. He was first promoted to cultivation in the realm of King Wu.


    In the evening, the people are healing, there is no hiding. First, there is no need to hide. They are looking for people on the copper list.


    In addition, there was no place to hide the huge 200 people.


    At midnight, the space changes again, and at this time, it is the fifth day in the heavy rock space.


    In the fifth day, the vast crowd expanded to more than 300 people and met a group of people on the bronze list.It''s a pity that the people on the bronze list are Feng Yutang, who was robbed by Du Shaofu and others the day before yesterday.


    On the fifth day, people did not get much. Besides Feng Yutang''s group, they did not meet other people in the bronze list.


    Until dusk, the vast number of 300 people, this is to continue to find a place to breathe breath, continue to heal the injured.


    The rocks are thick and the mountains are high.


    In the dark valley, dozens of figures, with a withered breath and a look of confusion, stood still and did not dare to speak.


    "You''ve been robbed by a group of rookies. You''ve got a long face for the coppers!"


    A very handsome young man with white face, thick eyebrows and straight nose, looked at dozens of depressed and miserable young people, and almost pointed to his nose and scolded.


    "Du Shaofu was so strong that he gathered a large group of rookies to besiege us. We were unable to resist."


    An extraordinary young man raised his head and looked at the white young man with a respectful attitude, but he was not in awe of the young man in front of him, but in awe of an elegant and dust-free youth who had never spoken.


    "Du Shaofu is just a novice. Can''t he have three heads and six arms?" The young man with a fair face was slightly heavy.


    "Xu Qing, how do you feel about Du Shaofu''s strength?"


    The elegant and dust-free man turned around and looked at the young man who had just spoken. He looked like he was twenty-five or six years old. At this time, in the dark space, he could see the almost three-dimensional facial features, and his body was full of a kind of elegant and dust-free air.


    Xu Qing, who had just been ransacked by Du Shaofu and others just yesterday, was in awe of his face and attitude. He said to the elegant man, "Du Shaofu is really strong. It''s hard to defend the spirit and soul attack. The" Skynet "in his family is also in his hands, especially in defense. I was planted in his hands."


    "It seems that the boy is stronger than we thought." It is called Mo Chen''s youth light road.


    "As far as I know, it seems that not only our three teams have been robbed, but also other teams. It is estimated that if they encounter them, they will also be robbed." After hesitation, Xu Qing said to the elegant youth.


    The elegant young man raised his head slightly, and with a wild smile on his pretty face, he said softly: "it''s estimated that Du Shaofu has heard the wind and knows that the people on the copper list are going to deal with him, so he plans to break them down one by one, so that he won''t be besieged on the heavy rock square. It''s very clever."


    "Brother Mo Chen, what should we do now?" The young man with white face and thick eyebrows and straight nose asked the elegant young man, with a slight expression between his eyebrows.


    "Go along with the fate. Anyway, tomorrow is the sixth day. In the heavy rock square, we will meet at last. Ji ouming and Si ruofeng are outside, which is not what he can deal with." The elegant man whispered softly, on his beautiful face, he should have been so confident and indifferent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gray rock canyon, like a giant python winding around, in the dim light, leaving a faint gray trace.


    On the canyon rock, there are eight people standing, seven men and one woman.


    In the dim sight, the woman is quite lazy to lean on a mountain wall rock.


    The woman wore a long brocade skirt, a light pink gauze cloak on her shoulders, a pink belt tied around her waist, and her body with symmetrical synapses leaning slightly, which outlines a graceful, exquisite and attractive arc.


    "It seems that it''s strange that there are fewer and fewer guys on the bronze list. They haven''t met a team in a day, and even the disciples of neizong seldom meet them."


    At this time, the woman seems to be thinking about something, 18-9-year-old appearance, smart eye waves, her pupils are suffused with lavender, silk like dark hair randomly floating in the thin waist less than a grip, by adding a kind of green enchanting, enough to make people fascinated.


    "Little sister, anyway, it''s the last two days. With the strength of the younger martial sister, it should not be difficult for us to go out safely."


    A young man opened his mouth and said, his eyes are deep and his temperament is lofty. He is not a vulgar person.


    "The others are not very threatening, but we should pay more attention to Si ruofeng, Ji ouming and senior brother Mo Chen."


    The woman''s beautiful eyes slightly pick, eyes dew worry, murmured softly: "if they join hands, it will be difficult to do, heavy rock square, is the last battlefield."


    "A total of 15 shifts, which can be regarded as the outbreak of yesterday, today''s 1st, the new January, Xiaoyu continued to work hard.


    No. 1, it''s natural to roll for flowers to protect the minimum, but brothers, from now on, wait until the system''s flower list is refreshed before throwing flowers. Otherwise, the flowers will be wasted, and I will definitely be heartbroken.


    I think Xiao Yu is still a hard-working book friends. Today''s guaranteed flowers are for Xiaoyu ha. Thank you.


    Thanks to 1872396692, Lu Shaoyou 521, Caiyun Zhinan 0413, xindixiang and other book friends for their appreciation and thanks, as well as the brothers who can''t see the records. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    In the morning, the heavy rock space is still gloomy.


    "Hoo..."


    The white light of the whole body slowly converged, and an ancient breath dissipated in the air. Du Shaofu vomited a foul breath from Du Shaofu''s mouth. His eyes opened and his eyes flickered. Then he became introverted, clear and profound.


    As his eyes narrowed, Du Shaofu felt the spiritual and spiritual power in his mind. Once again, he consolidated a lot and filled the mud pill palace.


    In the mud pill palace, on the light ball of spirit and soul at this time, the mysterious patterns of talismans twinkle and the ancient breath rippled, just like a miniature star.


    Beside the light ball of spiritual soul, the light ball of the ancient space slowly rotates, and the ancient and reckless light rippling, releasing the boundless.


    Since he reached the initial level of the six star Rune master, Du Shaofu felt that the progress of the master was not as fast as that of the five-star master.


    After all, there is a huge difference between the six-star spirit Rune master and the five-star spirit Rune master, and the energy needed to break through is also increased by tens of times.


    "How can I not feel the breath of your cultivation in martial arts all the time when the six star spirit Rune master first ascended?" Qiao yingmeng''s graceful and beautiful shadow arrives at Du Shaofu''s side, and people are still breathing and breathing in the distance behind him.


    Looking at the wild woman in front of her, her tight soft armor, she outlines her graceful figure. Her long and straight legs are revealed. Her bright eyes are sharp, just like a female cheetah. Du Shaofu is reminded of Ouyang Shuang''s old man.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s gaze at himself, Qiao yingmeng suddenly stepped back two steps with vigilance, and subconsciously began to protect his chest with both hands. He didn''t know whether the ferocious and shameless guy was making some dirty ideas.


    "I didn''t look at anything."


    Du Shaofu gave Qiao yingmeng a helpless look, then stood up and answered Qiao yingmeng''s words just now, and said, "my martial arts cultivation is not high, so you can''t see it."


    "Are you still low in martial arts?"


    Hearing this, Qiao yingmeng had to give Du Shaofu a contemptuous glance. This fierce and shameless guy can knock down the accomplishments of the bronze List Ranking in the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm with one blow. He even said that his martial arts cultivation was low.


    After a scornful look at Du Shaofu, Qiao yingmeng''s face is very moving, which is enough to be called the most beautiful woman. At this time, her eyes are also looking at Du Shaofu, sending out some light waves. She said, "today is already two teams of people, but at this time, two women are leading, both sides are eight people, and the atmosphere is at war.


    On the left is a woman, beautiful with a heroic spirit, shining brilliantly. She has a beautiful face with rosy cheeks, crystal eyes and starlike eyes.


    The lotus faced woman, with a faint smile in her eyes, looked at an 18-9-year-old woman in front of her and said, "sister Mu Han, it''s really unfortunate. I didn''t expect that we would meet."


    The 18-or-9-year-old girl, dressed in a long brocade skirt and a pink white belt around her waist, outlined a graceful and attractive arc. Her eyes were bright, and her eyes were purplish. She peered at the heroic woman in front of her and the five women and two men behind her. She chuckled and said, "sister Furong, do we need a contest, You don''t seem to get any advantage from your team. "


    The heroine lifted her eyes, and lotus''s face kept a smile. She looked at the seven young people behind the 18-year-old girl in front of her. Her eyes moved slightly. Then she said, "sister Mu Han, is this a threat to elder martial sister? Do you really think your team can compete with senior sister?"


    "Elder martial sister Furong, if you want to do something, I will accompany you. It happens that I also want to ask elder martial sister for advice."


    The woman in front of her is fearless, with a smile in her eyes. Her silky black hair floats freely in her slender waist, which is less than a grip. By adding a kind of green enchanting, it is enough to make people fascinated.


    Seeing each other fearless, the heroic woman seems to have some scruples instead.


    Although this little younger martial sister''s only recently returned to Zongzhong, she has long heard of her talent and strength.


    As a little younger martial sister, I''m afraid there will be no less cards on her body. Once you start, there is no chance of winning. Besides, this is her junior sister.


    A moment later, a faint smile appeared on her face and said, "younger martial sister, I will not stop you. I believe you will meet elder martial brother Mo Chen."


    "I''m looking forward to meeting senior brother Mo Chen, but I don''t think he will be able to do anything to me then." The woman said with a smile.


    "OK, let''s say goodbye. But if we finally meet in the heavy rock space tomorrow, don''t blame elder martial sister for being rude." Lotus woman Ying smile way.


    "I won''t be polite. Please don''t blame me, elder martial sister."


    The woman who is called "Muhan" is still fearless, smiling and cute.


    "At that time, I hope younger martial sister has not met elder martial brother Mo Chen in advance."


    Hibiscus woman''s voice fell, the body slightly sideways eyes, behind the woman five women two young men and women said: "let''s go."


    The crowd nodded and they were about to leave. The atmosphere of tension between the two sides dissipated slowly.Suddenly, at this time, hibiscus woman and the 18-year-old woman almost at the same time looked up at the front space, as if they felt something.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Then, at the same time, the two teams looked up at the front air.


    "Boom..."


    In a short period of time, in the calm space just now, the sound of "boom" came from the front convenience. The earth moved and the mountain rocked, and a breath spread directly.


    In the eyes of more than a dozen people, in the air ahead, hundreds of people swept into the air. A breath of air swept across the sky and covered the sky and the sun!


    "It''s the guy on the brass list!"


    "Go on, fuck his grandmother bear!"


    "Don''t let go of any of them. Let''s go!"


    In the mighty momentum, one after another shouts resound from all directions.


    Not yet to the near future, the overwhelming crowd of people, it is someone directly urged the pulse soul.


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the beast is like thunder. The pulse and soul urge it. The pressure comes and rushes forward.


    One by one, the amulets are inspiring, shining brightly across the sky.


    All the attacks directly aimed at and targeted the eight top ranked copper players such as the hibiscus woman.


    There is no politeness at all. Hundreds of people try their best.


    Qi Qi, more than 300 disciples of the ancient Tianzong and the new neizong, fought with all their strength. He was still the one who besieged the eight bronze tablets. It was hard to describe the vast scene. Only by seeing it with one''s own eyes could we know what a shock it was.


    The 18-year-old woman and other eight people, staring at the scene in front of them, were shocked directly, just like a dream.


    "No, go back, go!"


    Hibiscus woman also seems to feel bad, more than 300 new neizong disciples came, only eight of them, even if they fight hard, they will lose both.


    Looking at the momentum of the more than 300 people, it was just desperate.


    "All, all!"


    Before the crowd, a purple robed youth rushed out of the sky, howling endlessly, howling straight, covered with golden awn, like a fierce beast.


    "Suppress with all our strength, let them know that we are not easy to bully, and don''t let go of any of them!"


    A fat man is not willing to lag behind, waving a sledgehammer in his hand and flying runes to the sky.


    "It''s fun, rush!"


    A strong young man followed the fat man behind him. His momentum was startling, just like a bull in the sky. He was also crying and drinking. It was very enjoyable.


    "Boom..."


    Furong women and others were shocked by the rapid retreat, but it was immediately swept by the mighty, like hundreds of bandits down the mountain to besiege together.


    In an instant, a series of thunder like energy muffled sound is resounding from all directions.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The mountains are falling, the earth is shaking and the rune is spreading to the sky, and the terrifying energy is sweeping all around.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    The 18-or-9-year-old woman and others had already taken the opportunity to step back and look at the hundreds of people who suddenly killed out of the air like bandits descending the mountain and bandits entering the village. They were also surprised and shocked. They did not know what had happened.


    "Two nights in a row, I got ready to go to the 15th night of last night. I went to bed this morning until eight o''clock in the evening. So it''s still an old saying that it''s not too late to update at 10 o''clock. The delay of the update time will not be too much. I''d like to thank you again and beg for flowers. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    A siege melee broke out suddenly, and it was furious.


    "Keep the defensive formation and break through first!"


    The woman with lotus face gave a tender drink, her white wrists trembled, and the runes burst out. The dark air swept through the sky. On the spot, someone spat blood from the mouth and fell down from the air.


    The hibiscus woman is very strong, and her cultivation level is enough to get up in the middle of the mysterious state of King Wu. Compared with Feng Yutang and Xu Qing, they are still much stronger. A group of new neizong disciples besieged her and couldn''t stop her.


    "The strength is not weak, suppress, suppress all!"


    A young man with purple robes sprang out of the sky and screamed. He strode directly to the lotus woman. He reached out and waved it. His fingers bent slightly. A claw print burst into golden light, and he directly grabbed the lotus woman.


    "Where are you from? Elder martial sister, I will teach you well today!"


    Hibiscus woman''s face became clear, and her black hair was flying behind her. She shook her hand. She seemed to feel the breath of the youth in purple robe. She was very powerful and domineering. In her hand, a giant python appeared in her hand.


    "Hiss!"


    On the virtual shadow of the python, the talisman''s Secret patterns twinkle, crystal clear, with light flying around, opening the big mouth of the blood basin, it actually directly hit the paw print of the purple robed youth.


    "Dare to be disrespectful to your uncle and suppress you!"


    The purple robed youth screamed, and the paw print changed into a handprint, and a stream of talisman and secret patterns swept out, as if condensed into a giant ROC''s wings, a domineering and fierce breath swept out of his body like a volcano, and directly hit the virtual shadow of the giant python.


    "Hula..."


    Under that handprint, the snake''s pupils showed fear. It seemed that he felt great pressure, and then he was directly photographed and scattered.


    A lot of people around were affected by the terrible energy and strength, and many grunts were heard. Finally, they were thrown away by aftershocks.


    "How strong!"


    Furong woman was shocked. The purple robed boy was so strong and terrible. His white wrist changed again. The jade hand was unpredictable. He even took the lead in using a long sword which was almost close to the level of Taoist weapon.


    "Whew..."


    The long sword of the talisman moves, and the dense sword is in the air. It almost wants to tear up the space and directly covers the youth in purple robe.


    "Well, martial uncle is not easy to provoke."


    "The waves are rough!"


    "Wave boxing!"


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    "Try your uncle''s Skynet!"


    Naturally, the youth in purple robe was Du Shaofu. He howled and howled during the war. He was just like a strong bandit.


    that woman is as like as two peas, but Du Shaofu, with her fearful defense, is like a monster. It is under fierce attack. In the last big move, the Furong woman''s fate is just like Feng Yutang and Xu Qing''s two men.


    "Suppress! Suppress


    After Skynet bound the Furong woman, Du Shaofu continued to rush into the battle circle, storming, throwing up his hands and attacking the sky. Several women ranked on the bronze list were knocked down by Du Shaofu one after another.


    "Who the hell is this guy?"


    At this time, the 18-year-old woman was shocked. The boy in purple robe was too terrible. He had no pity on women and was cruel and strong.


    "Elder martial sister, he is Du Shaofu. It is said that he is a new disciple of elder Gu Qingyang."


    There is an extraordinary young man said to the woman, he saw the purple robed youth in tianwu square, a move second defeat Yixuan, very shocked.


    "Is he Du Shaofu?"


    On hearing this, the 18-year-old girl, with her eyes looking at Du Shaofu seriously, pouted her lips slightly, and said, "that guy is really disrespectful. He doesn''t care for girls. He must have come from a savage land."


    "Boom..."


    As Du Shaofu stepped in and joined the battle circle, his body was covered with golden light, like a fierce beast in the sky. Ignoring all the attacks, Du Shaofu immediately hit several of the top brass.


    Finally, under the siege of Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng, Mo Wen, Ben Niu, Mu Jiajia and so on, coupled with the suppression of hundreds of people, the rest of the top brass list also came to a miserable end and were ravaged for a long time.


    After everything calmed down, hundreds of people screamed, making the eight hit bronze list rank, but the faces of men and women were not very good-looking.


    "Hand over the bronze talisman of energy. If you don''t, tie the man and the man together and look at each other with love and affection."


    Du Shaofu drank a lot. At this time, he was a real bandit leader, crying out.


    "Uncle Du, what about the girl?"


    A disciple of neizong asked, "of these eight people, there are more women than men. There are six women, and all of them are beautiful and have extraordinary temperament.".


    "Elder brother, the leader is Bai Furong. She is the eighth strongest person in the bronze list, and is said to be one of the patriarch''s disciples."


    The fat man who is not afraid of heaven and earth is worried. The leader who is bound by Tianwang is the master''s disciple.


    "The master''s disciple is not my nephew."Du Shaofu chuckled, then he was not satisfied. He howled, "if you don''t give up the bronze rune, you''ll take it home to be your daughter-in-law. Who wants the daughter-in-law to carry it back."


    "Marry a daughter-in-law, marry a daughter-in-law!"


    After a while, one by one neizong disciples yelled like a tiger. It was the dream of all these neizong disciples to carry back a daughter-in-law ranked on the copper list.


    However, the words fell in the ears of those female disciples of the copper list, but their faces were pale.


    Seeing this large group of crying and wolf like young people, where dare these female disciples not hand over their own energy copper runes? Even the last one of them is obediently handed in, and they are all robbed.


    Bai Furong, who ranked eighth in the copper list, did not escape Du Shaofu''s ransom. In the end, Xuanqi was banned and sealed by Du Shaofu. One by one, she could only leave in confusion.


    "Goodbye, niece."


    Finally, watching Bai Furong leave, Du Shaofu waved his hand with hospitality. He almost didn''t let Bai Furong breathe blood.


    After that, the public began to share the stolen goods openly and honestly. Du Shaofu naturally took more impolite things.


    Second, Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng and others. This time, the running bull also got a lot of energy bronze runes. With a smile on his face, he became more and more grateful to Hao jianlai.


    In the end, of course, everyone has a harvest, one by one laughing and screaming.


    "Are these really neizong disciples, not this group of bandits?"


    The 18-year-old woman was staring at the scene in front of her eyes, but she couldn''t return to God for a long time.


    These guys are actually the strong ones who have robbed the bronze list. They are all bandits. They are not like the inner disciples of the ancient Tianzong.


    It seems to feel that the 18-year-old woman''s eyes have been watching in the distance. After Du Shaofu''s share of the stolen goods, he looked at him and said, "little girl, have you seen enough?"


    "What do you call me?"


    Hearing the speech, the woman''s face was immediately moving, and her lavender eyes were staring at Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu seemed to be younger than himself. He dared to call her a little girl, which was what his father and grandmother could call her.


    "Elder brother, she can''t be provoked. Her name is Sima Muhan. She is the Pearl of the Lord''s eye. No one dares to provoke her."


    When Hao Biao saw the woman with a beautiful face, his fat face immediately changed color. He immediately reminded Du Shaofu that it was the Lord''s daughter and the apple of his eye. He was not afraid of heaven and earth, and he did not dare to provoke him.


    "The Lord''s daughter, that is really my little niece."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately laughed and said to Sima Muhan in a loud voice: "little girl, no, little niece, I''m your little martial uncle. Is there anyone who bullies you in here? If so, martial uncle will help you out!"


    "Stinky boy, if I don''t beat you all over the place today, I won''t call Sima Muhan!"


    Sima Muhan was angry. Her face changed and her voice scolded. Then Qianying stepped up from the sky. The graceful Qianying was slender and gorgeous. Although it was still a little green, it was already very attractive.


    "Boom


    At the same time, in Sima Muhan''s right hand, an ancient one armed bow and crossbow appears, which looks like a dragon circling, Phoenix flapping wings. On the bow and crossbow, runes flow, and the ancient breath rippled endlessly, making the surrounding air energy riot and faint sound of wind and thunder.


    "Dao Dao, Zhong pin Dao Dao!"


    Du Shaofu also changed his color when he felt Sima Muhan''s one armed crossbow. The crossbow was absolutely extraordinary. Then in his clear eyes, he was greedy and tasted high-quality, but it was valuable. Even if Du Xiaoyao was the villain, he absolutely liked to eat it.


    In a short time, the runes soared into the sky, and the dazzling light was like the rain of light pouring into the sky. Sima Muhan''s ancient breath fluctuated, making his graceful body wrapped with holy light. On the crossbow, a light arrow was swept directly at Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss!"


    When the light arrow was swept out, it was convenient to have endless runes surging. The pressure shook the world and filled the sky and the earth. At this time, hundreds of neizong disciples were terrified.


    "What a fierce little niece


    When Du Shaofu felt the astonishing pressure, he stopped his greed and did not dare to be careless. His face changed slightly, and his whole body suddenly burst out with a dazzling golden light.


    The dazzling golden light covered Du Shaofu''s whole body like a golden sun, resisting the penetrating space and rushing to a light arrow in front of him.


    "Well, it''s up to you to stop it!"


    Seeing that Du Shaofu had resisted her arrow, he had not borrowed any external force. Sima Muhan''s Lavender pupil also had some ripples. The rune moved, and the second light arrow flew out of the air directly above the bow and crossbow.


    "Boom!"


    Compared with the first arrow, Weinan doesn''t know how much stronger the arrow is. It seems that the "boom" of space is going to be pierced.


    Du Shaofu felt that the pressure of the second arrow was increasing, and his face was slightly pick-up. Then his breath was filled with terror, and his whole body was bathed in golden light, and then a huge handprint was shot from it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu shot it with one hand, and suddenly the golden talisman''s Secret patterns came out one after another, just like the angry wings of a big roc. With the dazzling wing shape outline, it directly blocked the second light arrow stimulated by Sima Muhan.


    "Hula..."


    The two touch each other, and the glowing Rune light bursts out, and all the eyes below are startled. These two people are really too strong.


    One wing and one arrow, and then they were broken at the same time. The fury of the broken runes swept down Du Shaofu''s body, which was a step backward.


    "How strong


    Du Shaofu''s eyes began to change color. This little niece is too strong, not ordinary strong. She is definitely the strongest opponent he has ever met in the heavy rock space.


    Sima Muhan''s Jiaoyan is also moving. The smelly boy actually resisted her second arrow with bare hands, which made her very clear that the smelly boy was very powerful, and she had rarely met a strong person who surprised her.


    Sima Muhan''s heart is also rippling waves, this stinky boy, to her feeling seems to be different.


    "Hum!"


    The third light arrow has been condensed. Sima Muhan sends out the third light arrow.


    The bright runes were in full bloom, and the wind and thunder resounded. The third arrow of light pierced through everything and appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu.


    This light arrow was born, below Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng, running cattle, Mo Wen, Mu Jiajia and other outstanding people, their faces suddenly changed.


    Under the pressure of this arrow, they all felt great danger in their hearts.


    Du Shaogang''s eyes narrowed slightly. The little niece was so terrible that when she waved, the "Skynet" in her hand spread and the runes burst out like an expanded spider''s web. The runes outlined the three arrows of light.


    When the two pieces of the middle class weapon collide, the dazzling runes burst out one after another. Under the breath of terror, all the eyes below trembled.


    "What a powerful couple!"


    Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, running cattle, Hao Bian, Mo Wen and other people were shocked and stunned.


    At this moment, they really feel how strong the two people are in front of them. Even if they are outstanding people, they are deeply shocked at the moment.


    "Du Shaofu, who is Du Shaofu, asshole, stand up for me!"


    At this time, the rune burst half of the sky, far away, there is a thunder like voice, sound waves rolling, ring through the four sides!


    Du Shaofu, who was fighting in mid air, also raised his eyebrows suddenly. Hearing the loud voice, he knew that he was not his friend.


    Sima Muhan also changed her face slightly. Her pale purple pupils fluctuated. Her teeth bit her red lips. The third arrow of light disappeared in front of Skynet. Her one armed crossbow also disappeared in her hand. She looked at Du Shaofu and said, "it seems that your trouble is coming. Someone will take care of you. I''m waiting to see the excitement!"


    "Hiss!"


    As the sky net converged, Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated, and a great breath spread from the far sky. Du Shaofu did not answer Sima Muhan''s words. He was in the air, and his eyes immediately turned to the front air.


    "Whoosh..."


    Far in the sky, there are large pieces of broken wind resounding, a shadow flash, and then appears in the sky.


    If you look carefully, there are about 20 figures, especially those in front of you. They are dignified and stand out of the ordinary. Each breath is strong and powerful, which makes people tremble.


    Some of the latter, however, were just recently robbed by Du Shaofu and others.


    In the middle, a young man of 25-6 years old was not very good-looking at this time. Under the white strong clothes, he outlined a strong and strong figure, and covered with a light blue cape, which added a bit of free and easy temperament. His eyes were scanning the people in front of him.


    Finally, the eyes of the young man in white Jin clothes fell on Sima Muhan''s body with a lot of fluctuation. Then, it seemed that he felt something, which also fell on Du Shaofu''s body and looked at him.


    "No, it''s Si ruofeng."


    When he saw the man in white clothes, no matter Qiao yingmeng, Hao Biao, or the young men behind Sima Muhan, they all looked dignified.


    Si ruofeng, this name is absolutely famous in the ancient Tianzong, even in the whole Zhongzhou, is also well-known.


    Si ruofeng, who ranks third in the bronze list, is enough to show all of Si ruofeng''s "king of man". It is said that Si ruofeng also ranks in the top ten on the silver list.


    It seems that he felt the terrible and vast momentum on Si ruofeng. The hundreds of new neizong disciples who used to scream when they saw Tongbang disciples were also directly suppressed under the invisible pressure, their faces turned white and their hearts trembled.


    "Who is Du Shaofu? Stand up for me!" Si ruofeng had a big drink, and his pale blue cape made hunting noise behind his shoulder. His momentum was extremely strong!


    It is said that not only did Du Fu find a place in the copper rank list for several days, but Du Fu also found no place in the copper rank.Just now, Si ruofeng ran into Bai Furong again. Knowing from Bai Furong''s mouth that they were also ravaged and robbed by Du Shaofu, she immediately chased after her, and her anger in her heart could be imagined.


    "Your martial uncle is here. Who can meet you? Give me your name!"


    Du Shaofu stepped out. Although he felt that the comer was extremely strong, he could not lose his momentum.


    "Good, good, good!"


    Looking at the purple robed youth who stepped out, Si ruofeng''s eyes twinkled with a smile. After a moment, Du Shaofu cheered in succession, and then his eyes fell on Sima Muhan and said, "sister Mu Han, are you going to join hands with that guy?"


    "Si ruofeng, I have nothing to do with that stinky boy. You can do whatever you like. We just watch the fun."


    Sima Muhan shakes her head, with a faint smile on her face, and the seven people behind her automatically step back a little. When someone comes to trouble the smelly boy, she is naturally happy to see the excitement.


    "Well, since the younger martial sister Mu Han is not with him, it''s just to watch the fun."


    If you don''t look at me, you will be afraid of copper


    When the last word fell, Si ruofeng''s mouth was covered with a proud smile. He waved his hand back and said, "let''s get rid of this group of rookies!"


    "Rookies, your nightmare is here


    With Si ruofeng''s voice falling, after getting up, more than a dozen figures suddenly fluctuated, and each figure seemed to turn into lightning. They directly killed the hundreds of new Jin neizong disciples below.


    "Join hands to resist!"


    Qiao yingmeng, Hao Biao, running cattle, and so on, all the figures suddenly swept out to resist.


    "Spell it


    The roar was resounding. At this time, more than 300 new neizong disciples gathered together, which was not so easy to deal with. What''s more, the two days have been a tacit understanding in cooperation.


    At the same time, the new neizong disciples gave their all-out efforts. Dozens of people and dozens of people together, respectively, besieged the top ten of the copper list.


    Si ruofeng steps into the sky and looks at Du Shaofu. He doesn''t care about everything below. His goal is Du Shaofu in front of him.


    For Si ruofeng, Du Shaofu defeated Yi Xuan outside the second, which was an insult to them. In the space of heavy rock, Du Shaofu even ravaged and ransacked the ranking people of the copper list, which was even more a challenge to him. If he didn''t repair the boy properly, he might be their disciples on the bronze list who would not have the face to remain famous in the ancient Tianzong.


    Du Shaofu was so absorbed that he didn''t have time to get involved in other battle circles, because he felt that Si ruofeng was very strong.


    "Boy, let me see how strong you are!"


    With the sound of drinking, Si ruofeng emerged from the sky, hunting in a light blue cloak, wrapping the runes, waving his hand, and a palm print swept away towards Du Shaofu, accompanied by the spread of a large number of runes.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. In the golden light, he shot it with one hand. He destroyed the withered and decayed, and dissipated the shock of Si ruofeng''s palm print.


    "Why


    Seeing Du Shaofu stop his hand easily, Si ruofeng is very surprised. Then his whole body is filled with crazy breath. Suddenly, the atmosphere of the other side of King Wu''s territory is like a storm.


    "King Wu is on the other side of the border!"


    Looking at the bustling Sima Muhan in the distance, she feels the terrible breath swept out from Si ruofeng''s body, and her eyes are moving quietly in her lavender eyes.


    Du Shaofu also squinted at this time. The other side of King Wu''s territory, and the disciples of the inner sect of the ancient Tianzong, were afraid to be different from the other side of the kingdom of Wu.


    After that, Du Shaofu''s face was really dignified, and the golden dark air was surging in his body, and the golden light was dazzling.


    "It''s not weak, but I''m afraid it''s not enough in front of me!"


    Si ruofeng shouts loudly, and his figure rushes out against the storm like lightning.


    "Try it and you''ll see. Uncle is not afraid of you!"


    Du Shaofu howled, and his figure rushed out, just like a fierce beast.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Two people collide, the speed is the same strange floating, each collision, are muffled sound.


    This is also a fierce battle. Sima Muhan has to reconsider Du Shaofu at this time, and her lavender eyes are fluctuating.


    In the middle of the air, one stands proud and the other looks like a fierce beast.


    "Boom!"


    These two people from time to time collide, are burst out one after another bright light, energy swept around the mountains collapsed, the earth below the ground cracked.


    Si ruofeng attacks fiercely, has everybody''s wind, is not vulgar, is afraid it is it day, is enough to become today''s famous Zhongzhou strong.


    Du Shaofu looked at being suppressed at this time, but he was like a fierce beast. He seemed to be holding something in his composure."Rolling for flowers, Xiao Yu continued to code at 6 a.m. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    The most terrible thing about fierce beasts is not the attack at the beginning, but the attack at the end.


    Si ruofeng also gradually reduced his original arrogance. Du Shaofu in front of him was so fierce. No wonder he was able to defeat Yixuan in seconds.


    "Hula!"


    In the golden light, behind Du Shaofu, there began to be a golden Rune behind him, and his wings gathered together. No matter in terms of speed or power, they all climbed to the top. The domineering and fierce momentum was even more frightening.


    "Boom


    A fierce collision, Du Shaofu''s momentum soared, the golden Rune wings open and close, suppress everything, like the supreme.


    "Pedaling!"


    This blow, the two shock back several steps in succession, the smell of terror swept around.


    Si ruofeng was moved. Du Shaofu''s attack was so fierce that he felt as if he was fighting a fierce beast.


    "A little bit of strength, it''s not vulgar, but now, it''s over!"


    Si ruofeng drank a lot, and the dark air was surging all over his body, which made the dark space dark and the sky turbulent. Then he began to condense a huge dragon in the talisman and secret patterns emerging in front of him.


    This is a kind of understanding and embodiment of animal power. If you can''t understand the animal energy to a certain level, you can''t motivate it at all.


    "Oh


    The dragon''s virtual shadow roars, and the whole body spreads blue light. The breath is amazing and incomparable, showing a kind of dark and ancient atmosphere.


    At this moment, the neizong disciples who are fighting fiercely all over the place are the ones who urge the pulse soul. They are under the wings of Du Shaofu''s golden rune. At this time, when the dragon''s virtual shadow appears, one by one the pulse souls are greatly suppressed.


    "Blue sky dragon beast can!"


    Sima Muhan''s eyes ripple slightly. The dragon''s shadow is extraordinary. It is a kind of monster on the list of heavenly beasts. Its animal power is hard to understand.


    "Ouch!"


    When the Dragon roared, he swept out of Si ruofeng''s hand and suppressed Du Shaofu. With a kind of vast and mysterious breath, the Dragon crushed the sky. The brilliant Rune contained amazing pressure, which made the surrounding world tremble.


    "Boom!"


    The shadow of the Dragon swept through the sky, and the ground was broken, the stones were shot, and the rocks of the mountain burst into powder


    Du Shaofu was moved. His face was slightly coagulated, but he was fearless. His wings shook suddenly behind him, and the golden glow was blooming all over the sky.


    "Oh..."


    Suddenly, the empty image of the Dragon seems to feel the breath of fear and roar, but it is still driven by Si ruofeng to sweep to Du Shaofu. The Dragon soars to the sky, and the pressure rolls!


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress!"


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the golden Rune''s wings fluttered, prompting the "Peng Lin Jiu Tian" to come. It was like a real golden winged ROC bird coming, bearing the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC bird family. With his wings, he swept directly to the empty shadow of the dragon.


    "Boom!"


    In such a collision, the air was like thunder, and a series of runic lights burst out.


    The energy burst of runes is as gorgeous as fireworks, which makes the whole sky bright.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu, like a giant ROC, came to the sky like a giant ROC. The air of despotism and terror swept across the sky. He was so arrogant that he crushed everything and crushed the shadow of the dragon.


    "Roar..."


    At this time, in the surrounding sky, all the ghosts and beasts urged by the disciples of neizong encountered great pressure, roared and trembled for it.


    Ten thousand beasts can''t resist the pressure of golden winged ROC bird!


    "The breath of the golden winged ROC, did he understand the animal power of the golden winged ROC bird?"


    Sima Muhan''s lavender eyes were shocked, and her eyes were also surprised at the moment.


    At the moment, Sima Muhan can feel that the smell of that stinky boy is like a real golden winged ROC bird coming.


    Si ruofeng was surprised. It seemed that he was shocked again. His face changed slightly, but his face didn''t change much. His fingerprints condensed and changed again, and the dark Qi gathered wildly. Then he condensed in the palm of his hand. Above his right fist, he suddenly became radiant.


    At this moment, the heaven and earth in this side are shaking, and the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth is pouring towards Si ruofeng''s fist.


    Under the pressure, the sky around changed color and the wind and clouds were surging.


    "Wang pin''s martial arts skills on the other side of the country, big gang holding wind seal!"


    Sima Muhan''s eyes are moving in lavender. What Si ruofeng is doing is "Dagang Qingfeng seal". Naturally, she knows the martial arts skills in ancient Tianzong.


    Urge big gang Qing wind seal, prove that at this time Si ruofeng is using all his strength.


    "Big gang holding wind seal!"


    With the sound of drinking, Si ruofeng rushes out, and his figure plunges down. His palm print falls between his hands like a strong wind and waves. The air waves in the sky are turbulent and the waves in space are towering. They suppress Du Shaofu with great force.


    "Oh


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with the sound of a dragon chanting for nine days, and the voice of a god like elephant was heard from Du Shaofu''s mouth. The purple robe was hunting and shaking. Taking the whole body as the center, a wave of space was constantly cracking under the sole of his feet and spreading into the void.In his clear eyes, there was a flash of light like lightning. Du Shaofu''s fingerprints on his hands changed, and the secret patterns of the talisman bloomed and fluctuated, turning into a palm print like lightning.


    "Hum!"


    The sound of Sanskrit like murmur came from the palm print, and then it was accompanied by the secret patterns of the talisman cutting through the sky, and directly stormed to meet the former.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the earth below is roaring, and the space is trembling. The momentum is domineering and powerful


    At this time, Du Shaofu urged the mysterious pattern. As the cultivation became stronger and stronger, the power of the mysterious form became more and more terrifying. Compared with the past, the power of the mysterious form was more and more different.


    Tightly a twinkle, two palmprint is suddenly heavy impact together.


    The thunder like dull sound of energy suddenly resounds from the gloomy and grey world


    "Boom!"


    A large number of runes were broken and agitated, and the terrifying energy ripple suddenly swept away like a storm wave. The mountains around the impact were staggering, and countless boulders were falling and crumbling.


    "Pedaling...."


    Du Shaofu''s body faltered from the terrible wind. When he saw that he was about to fall to the ground, his wings of the golden Rune whirled rapidly behind him, his feet fell to the ground, and he staggered back ten steps.


    Under the footprints, the rock turns into dust, and the surrounding rock cracks have been cracking away.


    "Pooh


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s mouth also has a ray of pale gold blood overflow, pale.


    Du Shaofu, with his abnormal defense and increasingly powerful mystery, is also going to be hurt by his perfect level of cultivation in Wuhou territory and against the other side of King Wu''s realm like Si ruofeng.


    This Si ruofeng is too powerful.


    In the past, Du Shaofu was able to fight against it. First, he had an abnormal defense.


    In addition, the most important thing is that Du Shaofu''s golden winged ROC bird skill has occupied a lot of advantages.


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s golden winged ROC bird skill, ordinary beasts are suppressed. Under the ebb and flow, they naturally occupy a lot of advantages.


    "Pedaling!"


    When Du Shaofu suffered a loss, Si ruofeng didn''t feel too good either. He retreated one after another, and it was only after another that he retreated ten Zhang in the air to stabilize his body. Then he snorted in his throat, which seemed to have suffered.


    "That son of a bitch is a perfect Marquis of Wu!"


    This time, Sima Muhan was really shocked. Just after Du Shaofu made all his efforts, the breath of martial arts could no longer be restrained, and the accomplishments of the perfect level of marquis were revealed.


    The perfect level of cultivation in Wuhou territory and the confrontation with Si ruofeng on the other side of King Wu''s territory made Sima Muhan a little stunned.


    "What a bully


    Si ruofeng''s eyes became surprised again. The domineering martial arts just promoted by Du Shaofu were absolutely what he had seen in his life. They were too strong.


    "Boom!"


    In the middle of the sky, the sound of a deep sound boom continued to resound. A total of 12 outstanding young men and women ranked on the bronze list were attacked by the public. However, the difference between King Wu''s territory and Marquis Wu''s territory was so great that the new neizong disciples could not resist.


    Mu Jiajia, Ben Niu, Hao pin and Qiao yingmeng fought against the top one in the bronze list. However, the remaining eight were hard for the ordinary new disciples to resist.


    Some 300 new neizong disciples joined hands. Although they would not be too defeated or vulnerable to a single blow, they continued to fall from the sky, which was reflected in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    "Little niece, don''t be a wall watcher. If I''m cleaned up by him, I can guarantee you''ll have a hard time. Even if the company doesn''t deal with you, you will suffer from the enemy in Chongyan square and help me, otherwise we will have bad luck together."


    Du Shaofu suddenly looks at Sima Muhan. Sima Muhan is very powerful. If he can join hands, he can deal with Si ruofeng.


    "Stinky boy, you dare to call your niece again. I promise to help Si ruofeng repair you."


    Seeing that Du Shaofu has been suppressed and in a bad mood to take advantage of her, Sima Muhan''s face swells and her Lavender pupils hate her.


    Du Shaofu looked at Sima Muhan and said, "as long as you give me a hand, I will never call you niece again."


    Hearing this, Sima Muhan''s eyes ripple and look around the battle circle, as if he was thinking about something.


    Seeing Du Shaofu start to instigate Sima Muhan, Si ruofeng is worried because he knows that Sima Muhan is not easy to deal with. If they work together, he is really afraid.


    Mainly, Si ruofeng is too aware of Sima Muhan''s talent, which is a demon like existence.


    "Boy, no one can help you!"


    As a result, Si ruofeng''s figure pounced on Du Shaofu again. As he raised his hand, a column of runic energy condensed by mysterious Qi stirred up ripples in the space and instantly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    "Continue to update to. After reading the book, please click" send a flower "on the right. The free recommendation ticket is equally important. Thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    Skynet


    At this time, Du Shaofu could only activate the Taoist "Skynet" to stop Si ruofeng.


    Skynet spills out, instantly turns into a dazzling Rune net, blocking the attack of the former.


    "High quality, Skynet!"


    Si ruofeng looks at it as if he knows the net tool of the day. His face changes slightly. When he raises his hand, he clenches a big knife and moves the rune. The energy of heaven and earth is also a medium spirit tool.


    "Stinky boy, I''ll help you, but you''re going to give me 200 energy bronze runes!"


    After thinking for a while, Sima Muhan seems to have made up his mind. Previously, he saw Du Shaofu plunder at least 200 copper runes of energy, such as elder martial sister Bai Furong, into his arms. He also wanted to get some benefits, but could he get rid of the guy alone.


    "A hundred."


    Du Shaofu howled. There are too many 200 chapters of energy bronze runes. If it was not for the woman, I would not give up one.


    "One hundred and fifty, or you will deal with Si ruofeng slowly."


    Sima Muhan does not give up. It is this guy who asks for her at this time. Naturally, he can''t be polite to him. This is also regarded as black eating.


    "Good, deal!"


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth and urged Tianwang to block Si ruofeng''s knife. At this time, he was also failing. He had to agree with Sima Muhan''s request.


    "Do it!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu specially, Sima Muhan is moving and her pretty face is clear and focused. After waving to the seven extraordinary young people behind him, the graceful and beautiful figure appears in the air, and the one armed bow and crossbow appear again.


    "Whew! Whew! Whew


    A row of three lights were sent out behind Si ruofeng, and three energy storms swept through, such as a hurricane. Sand and rocks were flying below, boulders exploded, and cracks on the ground were broken.


    "Help


    Each of the seven young men behind Sima Muhan was extraordinary. Seeing Sima Muhan''s signal, they also directly swept out of the air to help the 300 new Jin neizong disciples who were fighting fiercely at this time.


    Among these seven people, there are actually four new practitioners in the realm of King Wu. Judging from the oppressive atmosphere, they should all have outstanding talents.


    Feeling Sima Muhan''s three arrows of light, Wei Neng makes Si ruofeng look dignified, and immediately has to give up Du Shaofu.


    Immediately, Si ruofeng''s Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao ran out of the sky, accompanied by an unparalleled fierce breath storm, blocked to the three light arrows.


    Du Shaofu''s pressure suddenly subsided, and his wings of the golden Rune fluttered behind him, and he put up Skynet. Then his figure immediately turned and left.


    "Stinky boy, what are you doing?"


    Sima Muhan drinks. Seeing Du Shaofu leaving, she thinks Du Shaofu is going to flee.


    "You hold him for a while, and I''ll come and give it to you."


    Du Shaofu''s voice fell down, and he fluttered out with a strong breath. Like the ROC''s flapping wings and diving, Du Shaofu had already directly rushed into the battlefield of zhoukong. After shaking his wings, the violent breath swept over and suppressed those who ranked on the bronze list.


    "Boom


    With Du Shaofu''s intervention, those on the bronze list were far inferior to Si ruofeng''s. The three strongest ones seemed to have the mysterious and preliminary cultivation of King Wu''s realm. At this time, under the suppression of Du Shaofu, within a few rounds, the three strongest practitioners were severely damaged by Du Shaofu.


    "Son of a bitch, you are cruel!"


    Sima Muhan Jiao drinks, that guy actually handed Si ruofeng to her, and left alone, which made her feel cheated.


    However, Sima Muhan was quite surprised to see Du Shaofu go to help other disciples even though he was still in trouble. He felt secretly that although the bandit leader was vicious, cunning and shameless, he was quite righteous.


    "Bang!"


    An unparalleled domineering atmosphere swept through, Du Shaofu once again hit a copper ranking, figure this left the war circle.


    "If you don''t come, I don''t care!"


    Sima Muhan drinks delicately, but Jiao Yan is as calm as ever. There is a splendor in her lavender eyes. On the single armed crossbow in her hand, one after another of the light arrows are snatched out. After the three energy light arrows are resisted by Si ruofeng, six light arrows are swept out in succession.


    "Whew..."


    Six light arrows swept out, and the runes were blazing. One by one, like thunder, went to Si ruofeng, and the power was stacked on layers.


    Si ruofeng is dignified and his fingerprints are condensed. A layer of dark air is covered with white armor condensed by the talisman and secret patterns. After covering the whole body, the blade awn changes and changes into a knife awn light shield, which is suspended in front of the body layer by layer to resist the six light arrows.


    "Boom!"


    Six light arrows collide on the light shield of Dao Mang, and layers of power burst out. The light shield of Dao mang is cracked and broken under the last light arrow collision.


    Si ruofeng''s figure recoiled, and the white armor of Xuanqi Rune broke out, resisting the pouring energy and resisting the aftereffect of the light arrow energy. However, in the process, his body had been shaken back one after another. If not for the white Xuanqi Rune armor on his body, he would have suffered a lot at this time."How strong!"


    Du Shaofu came to Sima Muhan. The golden runes on his back had disappeared. His eyes were quite surprised. Sima Muhan''s strength was as strong as before, and he could retreat from Si ruofeng on the front.


    Surprised at the same time, Du Shaofu''s face was pale from the beginning. His hands were backward and his hands were negative, but his mouth was filled with a smile.


    "Whoosh!"


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure was also swept out to the retreating Si ruofeng in front of him. A white light like a divine awn was trailing behind him, stirring up the energy of heaven and earth.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, Sima Muhan is shocked.


    Si ruofeng steadies his body and looks at Du Shaofu. His face is slightly heavy, and his fingerprints condense again.


    "Slow down, it''s my turn!"


    A faint voice came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, and then his hands leaned behind his back. Twenty two flags, which spread with astonishing waves, appeared in the palm of his hand, which made Zhou Kong tremble fiercely.


    Without any delay, Du Shaofu immediately swept the twenty-one banners in front of him.


    Just after Sima Muhan dragged Si ruofeng in and severely damaged the five bronze ranking people, Du Shaofu was preparing to condense the Fu array with 22 flags, which is the six-star mysterious level Fu array.


    "Whew..."


    Twenty two array flags instantly wrapped up the front air and connected with each other in a mysterious and mysterious way. Then, one after another of the dazzling pillars of Rune light burst into the sky, which immediately turned into a powerful Fu array to cover the space.


    "Panlong formation!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly. The attack Rune of the six star mysterious level "Panlong array" was only recently realized. At this time, when the six stars first ascended the level of lingfu master and arranged the six star mysterious level Fu array, there would not be too many people who could do it in the world.


    "Boom..."


    Fu array shrouds the space, and the wind and clouds are surging in the air. In Du Shaofu''s early preparation, Fu array successfully trapped Si ruofeng in it.


    Panlong array is not a large defensive array, but an absolute attack Rune array.


    "Ouch!"


    With the arrangement of the Fu array, on top of the Fu array, there are looming dragons circling and rolling.


    It''s not easy to understand the Panlong array. First of all, we need to understand some of the dragon clan''s animal power. Otherwise, we can''t understand the Panlong array.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    After the arrangement of Fu array, Du Shaofu once again spilled a little pale gold blood in his mouth, and his face was even more pale. It is conceivable that it is difficult to arrange the six star mysterious Fu array according to the cultivation level at this time.


    Sima Muhan stares at the Fu array tightly. At this time, she seems to be nervous. She doesn''t know whether the six star mysterious Fu array can suppress Si ruofeng.


    "Be careful. I''m afraid Si ruofeng can''t be trapped by the six star array."


    Sima Muhan then said to Du Shaofu, who had returned, that he did not seem to have much hope for Du Shaofu''s six star initial landing on the level Fu array.


    "I know it''s hard to trap him, but it''s enough for him to drink a pot!"


    Du Shaofu''s sleeve wiped a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. Si ruofeng was a practitioner on the other side of the kingdom of Wu, or the third place in the ancient Tianzong bronze list.


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, he did not think that his fu array could really suppress and trap Si ruofeng.


    Du Shaofu''s purpose was to make Si ruofeng drink a pot. If he wanted to break his own Fu array, he was afraid it would be enough for Si ruofeng to consume.


    "You look down on Si ruofeng. He has a" king of man "posture. He has a kind of awakening" storm force pulse "in his body, which is not easy to deal with


    Sima Muhan''s Jiao Yan is still dignified. She is very aware of Si ruofeng''s bottom card and strength. If she is a Fu array of six stars on the other side, she can make Si ruofeng drink a pot.


    But for Si ruofeng, the six-star mysterious level Fu array should be a little worse.


    "Boom..."


    With Sima Muhan''s voice falling down, on the Dragon array, the circling dragon''s shadow talisman''s secret pattern began to fade, and the whole huge array began to falter.


    "Kaka..."


    Then, on top of the Fu array, cracks began to appear. There was a terrible energy fluctuation to burst out, and the Fu array seemed to collapse at any time.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s face was suddenly dignified. In his virtual eyes, his expression was extremely dignified.


    "Boom..."


    At last, it was completely cracked and broken.


    The rune is broken, and the violent energy sweeps across the sky. The surrounding space is full of tremors. Several mountains around are also swept and smashed, and the ground cracks are cracking one after another.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    "A six star mysterious level Rune array, do you think it can trap me, ha ha!"


    The roar of roaring laughter resounds from the terrible broken Rune energy. In the sky, a terrible storm sweeps out, and the storm sweeps all directions, flying sand and rocks.


    Si ruofeng''s figure emerged from the storm, and his eyes were covered with a deep and boundless color. His whole body was full of bold and powerful, and his whole body was covered with talismans and secret patterns, crisscross and crisscrossed on his body surface. It looked extremely mysterious.


    "What a strong pressure..."


    At this moment, the eyes of all the neizong disciples who fought with each other were astonished, and even the "outstanding men" were suppressed.


    At this time, a huge pressure from Si ruofeng''s body spreads out, coming from the depths of people''s blood and soul, which makes people tremble for no reason and wants to crawl for it.


    "What a powerful force


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. At this time, Si ruofeng''s martial pulse was not under LV Kun''s "immortal martial pulse".


    Under the pressure of this kind of military pulse, ordinary martial arts practitioners are almost unable to resist.


    "This is the storm and the force pulse. Si ruofeng is going to use his real strength." Sima Muhan''s Lavender double pupil, eyes at this time also really positive color.


    In the whirling wind, Si ruofeng leaned out and looked down on Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu. His body was almost integrated with those storms, which was extremely terrible. The surrounding sky had already changed color and shook the mountains and rivers.


    "Ha ha, you think you can do anything to us if you join hands, but it is enough to prove that you are not weak enough to let me use all my strength. Now, it''s really over."


    Si ruofeng laughs and shouts resounding in the storm, and then the fingerprint congeals. While motivating the pulse of the storm, it is still stirring and condensing the pulse soul. The secret pattern of the talisman rises to the sky, and the last giant crane rises to the sky and roars out of the storm.


    "Ji Ji..."


    It was a huge blue and white feather crane, rolling like a living creature, shaking its wings as if to shake mountains and rivers.


    "Heaven beast list, heaven white crane!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly bright. The giant crane with blue and white feathers was a white crane on the list of heavenly beasts. Its ranking was higher than that of Xuanyun Chijiao.


    In the storm, the white crane in the sky, Si ruofeng leaned over and looked down, how powerful and incomparable!


    Third in the bronze list, so terrible!


    "I''ll deal with Si ruofeng''s body. How do you deal with his pulse and soul?"


    Sima Muhan''s delicate Yan is slightly coagulated. At this time, Si ruofeng''s full strength makes her start to be a little afraid. No wonder her father told him that these guys on the copper list are absolutely not weak.


    "No problem. Leave it to me."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Although he said that Si ruofeng was terrible at this time and shocked his heart, he did not really fear Du Shaofu.


    We should know that Du Shaofu has not used his real base card all the time, and neither Mai Hun nor baying has ever made any moves.


    "Come to an end, the copper list is not what you can fight against!"


    When the sound of drinking falls, the pulse soul of the empty shadow of the white crane in the sky flutters out, and the rolling pressure directly shakes the wings. The surrounding space solidifies, and under the pressure, the pulse soul stirred by the people all around is trembling for it.


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure swept out, and the golden awn erupted, prompting the ROC to come to the nine days, carrying the despotic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds, just like the supreme one, suppressing the cranes in the sky.


    "I''ve always wanted to try how extraordinary the tempest pulse is!"


    Sima Muhan also moved, the old breath of the whole body fluctuated, and the dazzling Rune flew over her body like a light rain.


    At this moment, I don''t know what kind of base card means Sima Muhan used. Around the graceful and delicate body, there are many ancient and astringent runes.


    Sima Muhan is surrounded by the ancient and astringent runes, which are full of light and long-lasting breath, which makes his graceful and delicate body appear holy and abnormal.


    "Hula..."


    Sima Muhan directly bumps into the whirlpool of the storm shrouding Si ruofeng with his unsophisticated Ancient Runes.


    The two collide, there is not too much sound boom, only vigorous eyes, the continuous emission of the mang rippling, the spread of amazing authoritarian force.


    "Suppress!"


    Not far away, Du Shaofu''s golden light was rolling, and his wings were opening and closing behind him. The air of despotism and terror swept across the sky, and he was forcefully suppressed. His breath swept across the sky and crushed everything.


    "Gee!"


    In the sky, white cranes hiss and runes soar to the sky, but it seems that they were suppressed under the pressure of golden winged ROC birds. Their two pupils have the color of fear, but they are still fighting with the power of Si ruofeng.


    "Boom!"


    The white crane in the sky and Du Shaofu''s "Peng Lin Jiu Tian" contradicted, and a series of golden runes burst out in the air.


    All around, the sky and the earth were shaking, the mountains were shaking, and the ground cracks were cracking.


    "The net of heaven is magnificent, careless but not neglected, and suppressed!"


    Du Shaofu once again launched Skynet, which turned into a huge Rune light, which spread all over the sky, and finally wrapped up the huge white crane in the sky.Peng Lin nine days plus Skynet, suddenly let the sky, the huge sky white crane suppressed can not move, in the golden rune, gradually suppressed completely unable to move.


    The talisman and secret patterns on the sky net are tightly bound to the white crane feathers in the sky.


    "Ji Ji..."


    The crane screamed and howled, but it couldn''t get away again.


    "Hum!"


    It seems to be because the pulse soul is restrained and suppressed. In the whirlpool of the storm, there is a faint murmur of Si ruofeng, which seems to have been greatly affected.


    "Hum..."


    Sima Muhan is holy and pure. He murmurs words in his mouth and recites the unsophisticated runes. The unsophisticated runes come out of his mouth and turn into the sound of wind and thunder. Waves of impact on the explosion vortex.


    At this moment, Sima Muhan is like an ancient goddess. She is not exposed to human fireworks, but has fallen in love with all living beings. The old unsophisticated runes constantly collide with each other and explode into whirlpools, which makes people suffocate.


    "Kaka..."


    Finally, the whirlpool of the storm began to loosen and slow down. The ancient and astringent runes finally condensed into an ancient energy Qianqian jade hand, which directly tore the loose storm vortex and revealed Si ruofeng''s body.


    "Bang!"


    The huge jade hand, which was made by the ancient unsophisticated runes, was also directly patted on Si ruofeng''s body, as if it were falling from the sky, moving and violent.


    "Pooh


    Si ruofeng''s blood spurted out of his mouth, and the surrounding storm dissipated. His body fell from the air and fell on a mountain below.


    "Boom!"


    Si ruofeng''s body fell and impacted, Shengsheng destroyed the peak from the top of the mountain to the mountainside.


    The terrible gravel is like a storm sweeping, the boulder collapses one after another and turns into dust!


    "Gee!"


    The sky white crane hisses, this moment breath also more and more weak, finally completely suppressed unable to move.


    Sima Muhan''s old and unsophisticated runes disappeared all over his body, and his beautiful image was moving. However, his moving face was very pale at this time.


    Si ruofeng crawled out of the rubble. His mouth was dripping with blood and his hair was Dishevelled. He looked at Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan, who suppressed his pulse and soul at this time. There was blood in their eyes, and their eyes were depressed and lost


    "If you are defeated, give up your energy copper rune, otherwise, you will be destroyed!"


    Du Shaofu howled. On his pale face, the corners of his mouth with bloodstains outlined his smile, which made him appear particularly ferocious at this time.


    "I lost."


    Si ruofeng light way, face look full of lost bitterness, desolate will all the energy copper Fu handed out.


    A scuffle finally fell into desolation. After Du Shaofu wiped five of them, the remaining seven were attacked by nine outstanding figures including Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng and running Niu, and more than 300 neizong disciples. Although they paid some price, they finally completely suppressed the other seven.


    Si ruofeng was robbed, the twelve people were no exception, one by one was robbed.


    The overall ranking of these 12 people on the copper list is much higher than that of the several teams plundered by others in front of them.


    Therefore, there are more energy copper runes in his body, especially in Si ruofeng''s body. There are more than 800 energy copper runes in his body. I don''t know where he got so many energy copper runes.


    Finally, the energy bronze runes of this group of people were added together. From Si ruofeng''s team, the number of energy copper runes looted by all reached nearly 3000.


    Taking advantage of Sima Muhan''s ignorance, Du Shaofu has already collected half of Si ruofeng''s copper talisman and hid it in his arms.


    After that, Du Shaofu divided 90 pieces for each "outstanding person", more than 300 brothers'' neizong disciples, four or five for those seriously injured, and three or four for others.


    In the end, there were about 600 energy copper runes left. Du Shaofu generously took out 150 energy copper runes and handed them to Sima Muhan. He said, "150 energy copper runes you helped. Now I give them to you. I never owe you any debts."


    "Du Shaofu, are you going to do it again?"


    Sima Muhan is angry and stares at Du Shaofu tightly. She has worked hard to deal with Si ruofeng. This guy has only given her 150 pieces. She is not stupid. How could she agree.


    "You are the beloved daughter of the Lord of the house. Can you not become a bronze Rune without energy? Why should you rob me?"


    "Don''t stare at me. It''s 150 pieces you agreed to."


    "Ah Don''t do it. One half, one half. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "The next one will be there soon, and the next one will be in a continuous run." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    Finally, Du Shaofu had to give three hundred energy copper runes to Sima Muhan, which satisfied Sima Muhan.


    The seven youths who followed Sima Muhan were all given the bronze talisman of energy, and the four outstanding men were also given the same score as Hao Bian. They were all very happy.


    Finally, they all help each other to leave, leaving Si ruofeng, Bai Furong and others sluggish and shocked, but can not return to God for a long time.


    "Healing, all healing and self-cultivation, tomorrow is the last day."


    Among the peaks, on the towering peaks, Du Shaofu said to the crowd that many people were seriously injured in the battle with Si ruofeng and others.


    "Si ruofeng is only the third in the bronze list."


    Sima Muhan looked at Du Shaofu and said, "Ji Ou Ming Tian is the second in the list, and it is also the" king of man ". It is stronger than Si ruofeng and more difficult to deal with. However, it should not be much stronger than Si ruofeng. But the most frightening thing is Yin Mochen, who is the most difficult to deal with. "


    Du Shaofu heard the speech and frowned slightly. Today, they joined hands to suppress Si ruofeng, and Sima Muhan made even greater efforts. This made Du Shaofu worry that he would come tomorrow and suppress Si ruofeng today. He was afraid that Yin Mochen and Ji ouming would not give up easily. Besides, those guys who were fourth and fifth in the copper list must also be very strong.


    "What strength is Yin Mochen?" Du Shaofu asks Sima Muhan with a slight frown.


    Sima Muhan leaned lazily against a rock, and her slender legs were gently put together. She outlined a very charming arc with the little spread which was not enough to grasp. She put a pill into her mouth and said, "it should be near the peak of the other side of King Wu''s territory. It can be regarded as the gold medal list. He can rank in the top ten, which is also the" king of man " ¡£¡±


    "The peak of King Wu''s territory on the other side."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. It seems that there is still a long way to go from his cultivation level. Yin Mochen, who ranks first in the bronze list, Wang Tianzi, Wang Tianzi, is the top of the level on the other side of the kingdom of Wu. His strength is absolutely formidable. It seems too difficult to do anything about him.


    "I''ll take it back first. It''s not easy for elder martial brother Mo Chen to deal with tomorrow."


    Sima Muhan said to Du Shaofu, then sat cross legged and began to breathe.


    At this time, there will be no danger nearby. Sima Muhan, from Hao Bian''s mouth, knows that Du Shaofu has robbed a full seven teams with the two teams of Si ruofeng and Bai Furong. In addition, the day before yesterday, she also hit the sixth leading team in the copper list. The rest are only two led by Ji ouming and Yin Mochen Team.


    At this time, I''m afraid that the two teams will not go out and walk around. They will be waiting for the final battlefield on the heavy rock square tomorrow.


    Seeing Sima Muhan breathing, Du Shaofu looks up at the sky, and then leaves.


    At the top of the mountain peak, a natural cave was found. Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were condensed and arranged with several forbidden seals before entering the cave.


    In the cave, the ancient space appeared, and Du Shaofu entered the space directly.


    In the desolate space, in the misty space, Du Shaofu began to breathe after he put a lot of elixirs and pills into his mouth.


    The huge cost of dealing with Si ruofeng is huge, and he is also seriously injured. Tomorrow, he will meet Ji ouming and Yin Mochen, which makes Du Shaofu have to fight for time to get himself back to his best state. Now, only the ancient space can make him gain time.


    As Du Shaofu breathed his breath, I don''t know how long it took. In Du Shaofu''s arms, a small tower emerged, spreading light, and then an illusory figure appeared in the misty space. Looking around, he was slightly surprised.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, the setting sun sprinkles golden light on the earth, and the whole mountain range is covered with the golden gauze like cicada wings, which makes the vast mountain land covered with a light sunset.


    In the familiar side hall, Hao Dharma protector looked shocked and helpless and said to Sima tiaoxing: "the boy really gathered a large group of disciples and robbed most of the Tongbang disciples. He joined hands with the girl Muhan. Si ruofeng failed miserably and was also robbed. Now I''m afraid that only Yin Mochen and Ji ouming can deal with them. There are ninety-nine people in the copper list. Now Only the two teams of Yin Mochen and Ji ouming, who can still have hands-on power, add up to less than 20. "


    "It seems that the boy really has some skills. I''m afraid he should talk to martial uncle Qingyang." Sima stepped on the star in a low voice, a little smile appeared on his handsome face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Misty space, here is the time ratio of ten times in the ancient space.


    "Hoo!"


    A mouthful of turbid Qi was spit out along the throat from the abdomen, and the eyes slowly opened. The light golden light flickered, and then it was clear and deep.


    "Is this within the realm of tianwu Fu?"


    A familiar voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Du Shaofu suddenly turned around. In his eyes, a familiar and illusory figure appeared. It seemed that he had grown up and was already 17 or 18 years old. However, his dirty face and eyes did not change much."Brother Qingchun!"


    Du Shaofu stood up with excitement. The unreal figure in front of him was not Zhen Qingchun. Who else was there.


    "What''s the matter with you? It seems that you''ve spent a lot of money before, and you still have some injuries. Are you in trouble?"


    Zhen Qingchun eyebrows pick pick, that inverted triangle in the eyes, eyes or as always looking at people feel lewd breath.


    Since taking xuanshendan last time, Zhen Qingchun has been in a deep sleep in the tower, but this period of time is not short.


    "It''s a long story. There''s too much going on in your recovery period."


    Du Shaofu''s face gradually darkened, and then he would be destroyed from the imperial capital Du family, to the tianwu academy, and then he would get the wasteland space himself, to establish the Tianxia League and come to Zhongzhou. Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu were missing, and their life and death were unknown. Finally, the things that entered the ancient Tianzong were generally told with Zhen Qingchun.


    "I didn''t expect so many things happened during this period."


    Zhen Qingchun hears the speech and sighs for it. Many things happened during this period of time.


    A moment later, Zhen Qingchun moved his eyebrows and said to Du Shaofu, "it''s good for you to join the ancient Tianzong now. One of the top forces in Zhongzhou is full of details. In ancient Tianzong, you should be able to make further progress in the future."


    "I''m in trouble now."


    Du Shaofu sighed. Then he told Zhen Qingchun about the things in the heavy rock space, and said, "I don''t know how to provoke those guys on the copper list. I want to deal with me. How can I be so unjust? Is it because I have a bad character


    "You are not good in character. You are going to clean up all the benefits in the end of the day."


    Zhen Qingchun had to be merciless. Du Shaofu had a look at him. He had golden wings and ROC bird skill. He had the ancient space, the mysterious remnant skill, and the mysterious martial veins on his body. Everything was the most precious treasure that others could not get. However, he was integrated into one, and his character had already been greatly improved.


    After staring at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun moved his eyes and said, "you just said that there are still two people on the other side of King Wu''s territory in this heavy rock space. The king should trouble you, but only for one hour?"


    "Yes, I don''t have to be afraid of the people on the other side of the two King Wu realms. If I do, I don''t know who will win. But the problem is that I can''t work hard. I don''t want to expose some things too early."


    Du Shaofu was depressed. Even if Yin Mochen and Ji ouming made trouble for themselves, it was also a contest between disciples of the same sect. Besides, it was still the assessment of the sect. He could not fight against them.


    If it is hard to do well, Du Shaofu thinks about his cards, but he is not afraid of the two of them.


    The problem is that they are not desperate now, and their own strength in noumenon is not as good as Yin Mochen and Na Ji ouming. If they meet each other, they are afraid that they can not help but trample.


    "Brother Qingchun, how are you recovering, or how about helping me?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun. At this time, he felt that Zhen Qingchun''s unreal body became more and more solid, and his breath became stronger and stronger. I''m afraid that Zhen Qingchun recovered a lot in that mysterious tower during this period of time.


    "Do you think there won''t be any strong man of the ancient Tianzong in this heavy rock space? I''m afraid someone will find out my existence as soon as I make a move. If I was in my prime, I would not be afraid of it. But now I look like this, but I can''t afford to provoke the ancient emperor."


    Zhen Qingchun gave Du Shaofu a straight look, then after pondering for a while, he said to Du Shaofu, "I have a way. With your spiritual and spiritual strength now, there should be hope."


    "What can I do?" On hearing this, Du Shaofu was immediately interested.


    "It''s just delaying time. It''s not necessary to do it. It''s not impossible to do it in an hour."


    In Zhen Qingchun''s rather obscene eyes, he showed a little smile and said: "but in the end, it depends on your own ability. If you don''t have that ability, then don''t blame me."


    "If you have a way, try everything." Du Shaofu nodded. There was a way to stop trying. Anyway, the guy on the copper list would not be able to ravage him tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    Heavy rock space, midnight, space changes again.


    After these days, all people in the heavy rock space are not surprised by this change.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    In the morning of the next day, on the mountain peak, a lot of breath revived, and many eyes were quite dignified.


    Today''s last day, the last hour on Chongyan square, may be a test for everyone.


    Time goes by slowly, on the mountain peak, everyone is waiting for that purple robed youth to appear.


    "What is this guy doing? He has set up a rune array. I don''t know today, but at this time, there are more than 50 people''s badges, which proves that there is no energy bronze Rune in it.


    At this time, the faces of the fifty or sixty people were also extremely gloomy. They all bowed their heads and looked extremely helpless and dispirited.


    In the middle of the rock, there are more than 20 young men and women. At this time, each badge is bright and their eyes are shining. Looking at the dozens of badges around them, the young men and women who are still scarred are full of exclamation, and their eyes are full of pride.


    "I didn''t expect that this time we planted such a heavy burden on the copper list, which severely damaged so many people, but we were robbed. If this was spread out, we would be able to keep our name in the future."


    Before the crowd, a young man in a blue and red satin shirt stood tall and straight, with three-dimensional facial features, and a few strands of long black hair on his forehead moved with the wind. His temperament was very good. His eyebrows moved, and he whispered to a beautiful young man beside him: "Du Shaofu, will you do it later? Before the opening of the heavy rock space export, the copper list is still the copper list, and nothing can be changed. "


    The handsome young man stood quietly with his facial features as three-dimensional and beautiful as a knife carving. The whole person looked at the rock square in front of him with a kind of elegant and dust-free air. He said softly, "give me Du Shaofu. Younger martial sister Muhan is also here. It''s up to you."


    "Well, Du Shaofu will give it to you." Said the man.


    "Well, an hour later, they should all come out."


    All of a sudden, the handsome man''s face showed a little loose smile and looked into the Rock Forest ahead.


    "HISHI..."


    In the rock forest, it was quiet, and then came a lot of footsteps.


    Around the rock in the square, many eyes look up to see the direction on the left. There are no less than 20 figures walking slowly, one by one bow their heads slowly, and the breath is extremely dispirited,.


    "It''s Bai Furong and Si ruofeng."


    Around the rock in the square, someone immediately recognized the visitor, and then his eyes were stunned.


    "They don''t seem to be right."


    "Why are you so depressed and in a mess, are you..."


    Seeing the breath and look of Si ruofeng and Bai Furong, people are stunned. They are puzzled, and their eyes fall on Si ruofeng and Bai Furong.


    Si ruofeng and so on walked slowly, the pace was quite heavy, a moment later, he came to the rock in the middle of the square.


    Beautiful elegant youth and men in green and red satin fir, the eyes also fell on Si ruofeng.


    "Did Du Shaofu do it too?"


    Dressed in green and red satin fir, the man felt the breath of Si ruofeng. He was obviously hurt, and his eyes finally showed some fluctuation.


    "Du Shaofu and Mu Han joined hands."


    Si ruofeng raised his head slightly and looked at the young man and the handsome young man with dispirited eyes and said, "but I feel that Du Shaofu and Mu Han are not really using their full strength. They are very strong."


    Listening to Si ruofeng''s words, many eyes around the rock are also quivering for it.


    If Si ruofeng is defeated, it''s the bronze list "whoosh..."


    In the rocky forest, there began to be figures, and a team of people directly appeared in front of the square. The leader was a young man in black. His appearance was upright and his eyes were clear. His eyes were pure black. He was as black as an endless abyss at the end of the universe.


    Behind the black shirt youth, there is a young man with outstanding temperament and a little pride in his eyes. Beside him, there are about 20 extraordinary young men and women.


    The badges on these people''s shoulders are still shining, which proves that the bronze talisman of energy is still intact, and they have escaped the plunder of the people in the bronze list for seven days.


    "Whoosh!"


    Then a moment later, more than 30 people left. At the beginning, a young man was dressed in a Confucian costume, with a slender body and an empty vision.


    The badges on the shoulders of more than 30 people are also shining, and the bronze symbol of energy is intact in the badges on their bodies.


    "Whoosh!"


    Almost immediately after these 30 people, there are more than 20 outstanding young men and women.


    At the beginning, a burly young man, twenty-three years old, dressed in a pale gold robe, was dignified and extremely domineering.


    The badges of these 30 odd people are flashing one by one. So far, they have kept their bronze energy talisman.


    "Whew!"


    At the age of twenty, the figure of a man is blue in the sky.At the same time, the young men in the blue robes of the young people in the square of the Yellow army, and then the young men in the blue clothes of the young men in the blue clothes of the middle of the army changed.


    Then the four were subconsciously leaning against each other, wary of the people on the bronze list.


    There are more and more figures on the square. In a short time, no less than 500 people gathered.


    These young men and women appear in the square, gradually are subconsciously gathered together.


    The young man in black, the young man in Confucian costume, the youth in light gold and the youth in blue are the four youth, and all of them rely on them.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, in front of us, the sound was very loud. From time to time, the sound of rolling rocks came out of the rock forest. Then there was a huge figure coming from it. Looking from afar, there were many people, at least hundreds of people, which gradually appeared in the public''s sight.


    "It should be Du Shaofu who is here."


    The young man''s eyes just glanced at the young man in black and the youth in blue, and then he fell in front of him. He said softly, "it''s really good to be able to gather so many people together."


    "It''s a bit of a trick."


    Satin Shan man did not object to the handsome youth. He was very clear that those who could become disciples of the clan had their own arrogance and were gifted in the outside world.


    If we want to gather these arrogant and arrogant guys together and lead them, few people can do it.


    Sometimes, this kind of ability can''t be done simply by strength. Personal charisma and leadership play at least a general role in it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    There are hundreds of figures coming from the front, which are all surrounded by the ten extraordinary people in front.


    Before the ten extraordinary people, especially the first one, a man and a woman, attracted the spotlight for no reason.


    The man was dressed in a purple robe, resolute and resolute, and the most eye-catching thing was that he always carried a broad sword wrapped with purple cloth on his back.


    She is 18-9-year-old. She is wearing a long brocade skirt with a pink white belt around her waist, which outlines a graceful and attractive radian.


    When I saw the voice of a man and a woman, the new neizong disciples and the disciples on the bronze list who were the first to come to the square were all color changed.


    "Boss, the four guys in front, including Xu chuyun, are the four kings of our new inner sect disciples this time. In addition to Xu chuyun, the one in black is called Feng Xiangyu, who seems to be from the eighth district. At the beginning, you won the champion of the eighth district. Otherwise, it must be his. The one wearing the pale gold robe is called Shuyang, and the one wearing Confucian costume is called Shi Yunsheng. "


    In Du Shaofu''s ear came the voice of Hao Bian. Following Hao''s eyes, Du Shaofu saw Xu chuyun before the hundreds of new inner disciples who had been robbed of the bronze talisman of energy. There were three other extraordinary young people around him, all of them Wang Tianzi.


    This made Du Shaofu very strange. It is said that among the disciples of neizong in the new Jin Dynasty, there are four talents of Wang.


    Originally, Du Shaofu thought Sima Muhan was one, but he didn''t expect Sima Muhan to be one of the four Wang Tianzi people.


    "Be careful. Have you seen the two guys at the front, one named Ji ouming and the other named Yin Mochen, are the second and the first in the copper list respectively. Their strength is very strong."


    Sima Muhan walked slowly to the square. In her nimble eyes, her pupils were purplish. She looked at the beautiful and elegant young man standing quietly in front of her. Her face was dignified.


    Walking on the square, Du Shaofu stood up and followed Sima Muhan''s eyes and looked at the figures around the rocks in the middle of the square.


    Du Shaofu was very familiar with many figures, and finally his eyes fell on the man in satin fir and the handsome young man.


    "How strong!"


    When his eyes were fixed on the two young men, Du Shaofu''s heart trembled. It was obvious that there was no breath fluctuation in the two young men, but it would also be affected if people took a peek at them. Such cultivation was extremely shocking.


    "Is that Yin Mochen and Ji ouming?"


    Du Shaofu could not help but look a few more eyes, and then his eyes turned in his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    However, many eyes fell on Du Shaofu in the presence, which was absolutely ugly.


    Think of that hateful shameless boy, many people in the heart, but in the eyes look and heart, but still fear.


    Sima Muhan walked out, lotus steps moved gently, and his body was graceful. Although there were still some green and astringent things between them, they were already very attractive. Looking at the beautiful and elegant youth on the rock, he pursed his lips and grinned, and said: "elder martial brother Mo Chen, it''s the last hour. Can you take it as if you haven''t seen me? I don''t want to start with you."


    The handsome and elegant youth looked at Sima Muhan and drew a faint smile on his mouth. He said softly, "Muhan, master told me, so I can''t think that I haven''t seen you. But since you have spoken, I naturally listen to you, and I won''t do it with you.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother Mo Chen. I knew you were the best to me."


    Sima Muhan immediately smiles and makes a grimace at Du Shaofu, which seems to be a triumphant demonstration.


    "I''m not going to fight you, but jiomg, I have someone else to do."


    Yin Mochen''s light voice fell, and his voice was very quiet, as if he didn''t have any waves.


    Just listen to Yin Mo Chen''s words, Sima Muhan immediately Jiao Yan is not good-looking, eyes ruthlessly stare at Yin Mo Chen and go.


    "Ha ha, your senior brother Mo Chen is very kind to you."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he also bent over with a smile, which immediately attracted Sima Muhan''s hatred.


    Before Du Shaofu''s laughter was over, Yin Mochen raised his head slightly. On his beautiful face, he looked at Du Shaofu. He swept Bai Furong, Feng Yutang, Xu Qing and others and asked, "are you responsible for all this?"


    "I was Bi."


    Du Shaofu showed his hands and looked very helpless at this time. If he had not known that the people on the copper list wanted to deal with him, he would not have bothered the people on the copper list.


    "I understand you. To tell you the truth, if I were you, I''d better start first and then suffer. I would certainly do the same."


    Yin Mochen nodded, as if he agreed with Du Shaofu''s actions, and said: "however, we have different positions on some things. It''s difficult to have right or wrong in some things. Generally speaking, it''s only natural that we have different positions. In your position, it''s natural for you to start first. "After a pause, Yin Mochen continued to look at Du Shaofu and said," but I also have my position. As a person on the copper list, I must maintain everything in the copper list, and I will not embarrass others. I represent the copper list, and you represent all the rookies. If I lose, all the energy left on the copper list will be given to you, but if you lose, all the rookies can Give it to me, how about it? "Listening to Yin Mochen''s words, people around him immediately changed color. All the people on the copper list had no vision. However, there were a lot of commotions among the disciples of neizong.


    "Yin Mo Chen is the first in the bronze list. Du Shaofu will not be an opponent. Then we will lose our energy bronze rune."


    "Yin Mochen has a hand to Du Shaofu. We are definitely defeated."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the crowd, Xu chuyun''s narrow eyes cast a chill on Du Shaofu, then raised his head in awe of Yin Mochen and said, "elder martial brother Yin, Du Shaofu does not have the right to represent all of us. He is not qualified to represent."


    Yin Mochen glanced at Xu chuyun indifferently and then said, "if he is not qualified, you will be even more incompetent. Sometimes the" king of man "posture is a help, an opportunity and a favor for the martial arts practitioners, but sometimes it is also a disaster and a restriction on the martial arts practitioners. Don''t think it''s great to have a" man king "posture, but to practice wholeheartedly is the king''s way ¡£¡±


    Listening to Yin Mochen''s words, Xu chuyun''s face suddenly became blue and white, which was extremely embarrassing.


    But in front of Yin Mochen, Xu chuyun did not dare to return half a word. He just lowered his head slightly and looked out at Du Shaofu not far away from the side. He became more and more gloomy.


    "Uncle Du, we support you."


    Behind Du Shaofu, there were shouts of support.


    "Well, let''s talk less and do it!"


    Ji ouming, dressed in satin fir, walks slowly down the rock and looks at Sima Muhan. She says, "sister Mu Han, I heard you are not vulgar. Let''s do it.". "If you have to do it, do it!"


    After taking a deep breath, Sima Muhan looks fearless. She even has a little smile in her Lavender pupils. She walks out slowly. Her silky black hair is floating around her slim waist with less than a grip. She adds a kind of green enchantment, which makes many young people around Chongyan square fall in love.


    "Younger martial sister Mu Han, I''m not polite. I have to suppress you for the sake of the copper list!" As the voice fell, Ji ouming''s breath suddenly burst out, which made the surrounding space tremble suddenly, as if to overturn the whole space. Then his figure was like electricity, and directly crossed the square, like lightning. His hand was fierce and fierce. His breath was terrible. A strong claw print was directly detained to Sima Muhan.


    Ji ouming''s hand shocked the mountains and rivers with momentum, showing strong strength in the fierce, claw marks across, as if to seize the space along the way.


    Sima Muhan''s eyebrows frown slightly and move with delicate hands. A stream of secret patterns of talisman converge and turn into a fist seal, which directly collides with a paw print in front of Sima Muhan in the lightning.


    "Boom


    The two collide, burst out a series of dazzling Rune light, like fireworks in the sky over the heavy rock square, the breath of energy spread and spread, the strength is lower, only trembling for it.


    "Now it''s up to us. You go ahead. No matter who wins or loses, I''ll buy you a drink. You friend, I want to make friends with Yin Mochen."


    Yin Mochen''s voice fell, the light breath on his body began to ripple out, with a strong breath in the body has not yet broken out, but with that breath has begun to rise in the body.


    This kind of breath spreads, the strength around is lower, already feel a kind of inexplicable oppressive feeling.


    Feeling the breath from Yin Mo Chen''s whole body, Du Shaofu''s face was slightly dignified. No wonder Sima Muhan said that this guy was extremely difficult to deal with. The faint breath fluctuation in his body blocked the spreading pressure in his body.


    Then, in the eyes of many people, Du Shaofu suddenly sat on the ground of the square with his knees crossed. The fingerprints condensed and quickly changed.


    "Dear friends, Xiao Yu has updated two chapters today. If you want to adjust the time, you can''t update them until evening. If you want to adjust the time, you can''t update them until the evening. I''m sorry, brothers. If you owe one, you''ll pay it back tomorrow. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    One after another, the fingerprints congealed, and within the surrounding heaven and earth, the energy of heaven and Earth spread rapidly, and began to gather around Du Shaofu crazily.


    "Fu array, Du Shaofu is arranging Fu array."


    Looking at the noise caused by Du Shaofu, a voice suddenly came out.


    Yin Mochen looked at Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, but he didn''t make any movement. His eyes were still calm and his beautiful face was not moved.


    "Boom


    It was just a few short gasps. In Du Shaofu''s hands, a total of 22 banners were gathered together, and the surrounding space was shocked.


    Du Shaofu''s face was suddenly pale. In his eyes, the dazzling Rune light flashed, and an ancient breath spread all over his body, just like the spread of divine awn. With the pressure, Yin Mo Chen''s face changed slightly.


    "The six stars first ascended to cultivate as a level array Fu master, but you can arrange the six star mysterious level Fu array. You are really extraordinary. With this, you are qualified to fight with me."


    Yin Mochen looked at Du Shaofu with a faint smile and said: "but if you think that a six-star array can help me, you will be disappointed."


    "Well, it''s not until you''ve tried."


    On Du Shaofu''s pale face, there was a little smile on his mouth. At the same time, 22 banners were waved in his hand.


    "What is he going to do?"


    "My God, what is he doing?"


    All around him, his eyes were puzzled. Among the astonished eyes, Du Shaofu''s Fu array did not attack Yin Mochen, but arranged it all over his body.


    "Boom..."


    The wind and clouds were surging, the high altitude trembled, and the runes soared into the sky. The terrible array of runes was formed in an instant, enveloping Du Shaofu.


    "You want to delay."


    Yin Mochen''s eyes moved and seemed to be a little surprised. Then he suddenly burst out of his body with a powerful momentum. A flash of Rune light directly covered his body, and then his figure directly entered the array.


    All around the eyes immediately and tightly watched in the Fu array, waiting for something amazing to come out.


    However, as Yin Mo Chen entered the Fu array, there was no movement and no sound was heard on the Fu array except for the fluctuation of the breath.


    "Boom!"


    It is the fierce battle between Sima Muhan and Ji ouming. The energy is dull and the sound does not ring through the space.


    The fierce battle between the two at this time, even no one used the rune and Tao tools, which was the most powerful power confrontation of the noumenon.


    Ji ouming is very strong, worthy of being the bronze list. "Ah, the result is still the same. It seems that this time the new neizong disciples are still being cultivated by the guys on the bronze list, which is very miserable."


    "The guy on the copper list, at this time last year, was also badly repaired."


    "A lot of guys have been repaired, but they have to be nursed for months."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the appearance of the new neizong disciples, the elders and Dharma protectors waiting outside were not surprised. The results were too normal.


    "It''s a lot of repair."


    Elder Kong Zhonglei, elder Hao Zongwei, elder Ma Mingze, elder Hu sankun and other people who had made bets on elder Gu Qingyang were all smiling at the moment. They were looking for Du Shaofu among the badly repaired neizong disciples.


    If Du Shaofu was badly repaired, it would be "it''s not easy for these guys to keep the energy bronze rune."


    With the approval of elder Dharma protectors, Feng Xiangyu''s four characters, as the "king of human beings", were also the focus of cultivation in this time.


    "Uncle Du is powerful!"


    "Uncle Du is so kind!"


    With more than four or five hundred extremely miserable new Jin neizong disciples and Feng Xiangyu and others who were repaired first to walk out, suddenly, cheers were heard in the space cracks of the exit.


    The sound waves rolled out, and then the figures of young men and women were elated and excited.


    One after another, the figures jumped out, all of them automatically gathered around the two sides of the space exit, shaking their arms and shouting. In a short time, more than 300 people gathered.


    On the shoulder badges of the new neizong disciples, the light was shining, which proved that the bronze talisman of energy was not plundered by the copper ranking people.


    Seeing these figures, a kind of elder Dharma protector and others at the exit gradually began to wonder.


    It seems that there is something wrong with the copper talisman of more than 300 people intact, and they are still in high spirits.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then, within the crack of the space exit, under the gaze of a lot of doubts, there are more than ten figures skimming out.


    A young man in purple robe, with a strong and resolute eye, had a broad sword wrapped with purple strips on his shoulder and back, and the badge on the end was shining.


    Beside the youth in purple robe, a moving woman''s eye waves, her pupils are suffused with lavender. Her silky black hair floats in her slender waist, which is not enough to be grasped. It is green and enchanting, which is enough to make the man lose his soul.Behind them were nine extraordinary young men and women.


    It is known to all that these nine people are the nine "outstanding persons" among the disciples of neizong in the new Jin Dynasty, but they are all surrounded by the purple robed youth and the green and enchanting woman.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    This man and a woman are also wearing the ancient Tianzong badge on their shoulders. The light in the badge is shining, which proves that the energy bronze symbol in the badge is still intact.


    And these two people are Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan.


    "That boy, it seems to be OK."


    At this time, almost all the elder Dharma protectors'' eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s complacent expression at this time, he was indifferent. Except for his slightly pale face, there was nothing at all.


    "It seems to be OK."


    At this time, the eyes of elder Gu Qingyang fell on Du Shaofu''s body at a distance. His face was dignified and worried. When he saw that his beloved apprentice didn''t look like something had happened, he immediately relaxed.


    "Uncle Du is mighty!" "Uncle Du is so kind!"


    All around, hundreds of neizong disciples were shaking their arms and shouting. It seemed that they were shocked by something. All of them were excited, which made each elder''s Dharma protectors puzzled.


    Du Shaofu looked around him, raised his hand slightly and waved back. The shouts all around him suddenly subsided and echoed.


    This scene makes the elders and Dharma protectors more and more confused. It is absolutely not a simple thing to make the hundreds of new inner sect disciples respond in such a way.


    Looking up slightly, Du Shaofu saw his master Gu Qingyang in the distance ahead. His pale face suddenly showed a little smile.


    "Whoosh..."


    After a few flashes, Du Shaofu went to the elder Gu Qingyang, bowed down and said, "I''ve met master, Third Elder martial brother, and all the elders."


    "Young Fu, the guy on the copper list didn''t embarrass you, did you?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang asked tentatively. Looking at the smile on his apprentice''s face, he looked light and light. It seemed that there was no big thing in the heavy rock space, not to mention the energy bronze symbol in the badge.


    "I''m fine, and the people on the bronze list don''t embarrass them." Du Shaofu replied to the ancient Qingyang elder.


    "Du Shaofu, did Si ruofeng not attack you?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the elder Hao Zongwei around immediately asked Du Shaofu with a puzzled look. Si ruofeng had already said that they wanted to repair it in the heavy rock space. It was impossible that Du Shaofu, who had provoked the copper list, would not have dealt with Du Shaofu.


    "Si ruofeng."


    Du Shaofu, with a faint smile in his eyes, replied to elder Hao Zongwei: "if you go back to the elder, Si ruofeng will do it, but I will be more honest after being beaten by me."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, but all the elders and Dharma protectors around him seemed to have a look of astonishment. They all looked at Du Shaofu in surprise, and then their eyes were somewhat suspicious.


    "Boy, do you mean Si ruofeng was defeated by you?"


    Elder Kong Zhonglei looks at Du Shaofu and seems to have some doubts.


    Who is Si ruofeng? Let''s go


    Yin Mochen looked around, nodded to the elders and Dharma protectors in the distance. After that, he dropped his voice to the people behind him, and then he left.


    "Ah..."


    All the copper ranking people did not look very good at this time. Many people had no choice but to sigh. They did not want to stay here any more. They immediately left with Yin Mochen.


    Bai Furong and others were forbidden by Du Shaofu and sealed with Xuanqi. They could only be carried away by others.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on inside?" Elder Hao Zongwei and others were shocked.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just a beating. It should be able to recover in a few months." Du Shaofu said softly.


    The eyes of the elder Dharma protectors fell on Du Shaofu, and all of them showed a rather complicated look.


    "Du Shaofu, 782 bronze talismans of energy, ranked before the valley, heard the voice of the elder. What could not be concealed in the voice was astonishment, which also made the other 500 new neizong disciples envy, envy and hate.


    "It''s still the first one. I''ve known more about it."


    Du Shaofu was quite helpless, but he didn''t want to be the first.


    Du Shaofu did not expect that he would be the first one in the end. He would have taken out a little less if he had known that he would have taken out a little less. Anyway, no one knew how much energy bronze runes he had plundered this time.


    For Du Shaofu, he always had to keep a low profile on what he had robbed, but he didn''t expect it was still the most.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, Hao Zongwei, Kong Zhonglei, have you seen that Yin Mochen, Ji ouming and Si ruofeng are not weak. They just want to help my disciples, ha ha..."


    Elder Gu Qingyang laughed triumphantly, and his worries in the past few days were swept away.


    It''s just that Hao Zongwei, Kong Zhonglei and other elder Dharma protectors don''t look very good at this time.


    "Did I make a wrong bet..."


    Hu sankun and elder shimingze were worried. Si ruofeng and others didn''t stop Du Shaofu. They seemed to have lost half of their bets.At night, the moon is in the sky, shining on the mountains.


    In the whole ancient Tianzong, however, there was a lot of excitement. Du Shaofu and other new neizong disciples, in the heavy rock space, ravaged the strongmen of Tongbang and robbed them of all. All of them were shocked.


    The name of Du Shaofu, and even the name of Du Shishu, was spread throughout the night in the ancient Tianzong.


    "This is a violation of the patriarchal rules and disturbing the heavy rock space. How can this be done?"


    "Du Shaofu is brave enough to gather the new neizong disciples and join hands to attack the Tongbang disciples. He must be severely punished."


    "He dares to plunder the energy and copper talisman of the disciples of Tongbang. This is a bold and reckless act and must be severely punished."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At the same time, some of the elders expressed their dissatisfaction with Du Shaofu fiercely and clamored to punish Du Shaofu severely.


    Of course, most of these fierce elders have something to do with those disciples who are badly repaired on the bronze list.


    "Who dares to move my disciple? If you don''t believe me, try it!"


    At this time, the ancient Qingyang elder also spoke, resolutely protect the apprentice.


    But at this time, the patriarch of the ancient Tianzong did not show his attitude, so that many of the strong could only speculate on the master''s mind in their hearts.


    Night, the moon poured.


    On the huge mountain peak, it was extremely peaceful at this time.


    "How did the boy survive at the last hour?"


    In the side hall, Sima stepped on the star and asked the Hao Dharma protector around him.


    "The boy set up a very special Fu array. According to the three elders, the Fu array should be a rare ancient psychedelic magic array. The boy''s Fu array was arranged around him, so that Yin Mochen had to break into the Fu array. As a result, he caught the boy''s way and stayed in it for a full hour. After Yin Mochen broke the little boy''s Fu array, the heavy rock was empty The exit is open


    At this time, Hao''s Dharma protector looked helpless and moved. He said, "Mu Han and Ji ouming fought each other hard. In an hour, Ji ouming didn''t take advantage of him. He fought for an hour. Finally, the exit was opened and he could only give up."


    "It seems that this time all the little guys on the copper list have planted a lot."


    Sima stepped on the star and said with a smile, "well, it''s a good thing for those little guys on the copper list."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    "Patriarch, there are many elders in the clan. It seems that they have some opinions about what happened in the heavy rock space. I''m afraid they are waiting for you now." Hao Dharma protector said to Sima TA Xing.


    "Those elders who have opinions should have something to do with the little guys on the copper list."


    Sima TA Xing knew it well and looked at Hao''s Dharma protector and said, "Hao Dharma protector, please inform those elders who have opinions and Du Shaofu that little guy to come to me tomorrow morning."


    "Does the Lord want to deal with Du Shaofu?" Hao was puzzled.


    "I just want to see the little guy. I''ll talk about it later." Sima TA Xing said.


    At night, in a single courtyard, there is a Fu array defense.


    In the misty space, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, covered with a faint white light, and the ancient atmosphere spread and rippled away.


    I don''t know how long it took until his face was ruddy and his breath was steady and powerful. Du Shaofu''s handprint was put down, and the white light circle around him slowly converged into his body. Then he opened his closed eyes.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    In the eye fine awn Dou shoots at the same time, a mouthful of turbid gas spits out along the throat, then the vision slowly clear.


    "It''s not slow to recover. I didn''t expect that the golden winged ROC bird clan still has such a wonderful effect after being cultivated by the Terrans."


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure also appears in this misty space. At this time, Zhen Qingchun has been staying in the ancient space. The time contrast speed inside can make Zhen Qingchun recover faster.


    "Brother Qingchun, how long will it take for you to recover completely?"


    Du Shaofu stood up, feeling the energy recovered from his body, and a little smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s going to take me some time to recover completely and it''s much better now than before."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said softly: "the ancient emperor Tianzong is indeed one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou. Today, the man named Yin Mochen broke your magic array in an hour. It''s very strong."


    When he thought of the magic array, Zhen Qingchun was quite moved. Du Shaofu practiced the enchantment magic array temporarily a few days ago. In this space for several days, he had already practiced it completely, and even mastered the effect far better than he expected.


    According to Zhen Qingchun''s estimation, even ordinary top level practitioners of King Wu''s realm are trapped by the enchanting magic array, and can hardly break through the array for a while.


    But the young man named Yin Mochen broke through the battle in an hour, which proved that he was not vulgar.


    If you want to break the enchanting magic array, you can''t break it without your willpower. This also proves that Yin Mochen is extraordinary.


    When it comes to Yin Mochen, Du Shaofu also has some feelings. The ancient Tianzong is by no means an empty name. The extraordinary and strong young disciples prove how powerful the ancient Tianzong is.


    "Brother Qingchun, your psychedelic array is excellent. I will continue to understand it some other day, and it should be able to have many magical effects in the future."


    Du Shaofu was very interested in the enchanting magic array that he had learned a few days ago. If it had not been for the psychedelic magic array, he would have been unable to stop Yin Mochen if he had not tried his best.


    "There are more than one kind of enchanting and illusory array, but even the array Fu master, few people can understand the cultivation.


    Cultivating and understanding the enchanting magic array requires a strong spiritual and spiritual strength. In the process of cultivating and understanding, it is very easy to get possessed by the devil. Once you are trapped in your own enchantment, there is no one who can solve it. "


    Zhen Qingchun looks at Du Shaofu, and there are some aftershocks in his eyes. At the beginning, this guy practiced psychedelic magic array, but he was like no one. Under his little guidance, he made progress like a flying sword and realized his success in a few days.


    However, Zhen Qingchun had spent a month cultivating himself, which was absolutely terrifying to him. However, he didn''t expect that this guy would be faster.


    After a slight pause, Zhen Qingchun continued to say to Du Shaofu: "a good understanding of the enchanting magic array will naturally have an unexpected effect on you in the future. If you can practice to the upper level, you will be able to enchant people forever."


    Du Shaofu nodded, his eyes turning in his eyes, and with a smile on his face, he asked Zhen Qingchun, "brother Qingchun, what other means do you have suitable for my cultivation?"


    This is the real purpose of Du Shaofu. Every time his elder brother Zhen Qingchun takes out good things and gives them to himself, they are not ordinary things. In Du Shaofu''s style, how could he not take the opportunity to dig out more things.


    "That''s what you want to do after such a big circle?"


    Zhen Qingchun has seen through Du Shaofu. After being with Du Shaofu for such a long time, he is definitely the person who knows Du Shaofu best.


    Zhen Qingchun didn''t know du Shaofu''s purpose. After seeing Du Shaofu''s eyes blank, he said, "after you understand the enchanting magic array to my satisfaction, I can consider teaching you another method, which has a lot to do with it. You must also understand the enchantment magic array to a certain extent before you can understand the cultivation of the hand I want to give you Paragraph. "


    "Thank you very much, brother Qingchun."Du Shaofu immediately smiles with satisfaction. What is on his brother Zhen Qingchun is not ordinary.


    "When you can cultivate that skill, you will be able to have a great skill, which is more magical. If you have that skill in the heavy rock space, you don''t need to set up a psychedelic array if you want to hold down Yin Mochen, the king of man." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    "Yin Mochen, the king of man."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, raised his head slightly, and asked Zhen Qingchun, "brother Qingchun, in fact, I don''t know what is" outstanding person "or" king of people. "


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu suspiciously and said, "it''s strange. I remember your previous martial arts pulse. I can see that it seems that there are only two to three grades of martial arts. Now it seems that you have reached the real third grade martial arts pulse, and the martial pulse has improved a lot"


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to the progress of his own martial pulse. He estimated that this progress might be related to himself In the understanding of the mystery is more and more strong, there will be a connection, raised his head to Zhen Qingchun and asked: "are the outstanding people, the talent of the king and the martial arts related?"


    "Of course, it is connected with the military pulse."


    Zhen Qingchun explained to Du Shaofu carefully: "martial pulse is divided into one grade and nine grades. You should all know that the higher the level of martial arts pulse is, the greater the achievements will be. This is the unchangeable law and fact in the world for countless years."


    After a slight pause, Zhen Qingchun continued: "and in this world, there are always talented people. Some of them have exceeded the Jiupin in martial arts and become the most outstanding among the people. Their future is limitless. They are outstanding among people, outstanding among people, and have unlimited future. "


    "Beyond the nine grades of martial arts, the outstanding Chu is called" outstanding person. "


    If Du Shaofu had any understanding, there would be several people who were beyond the nine grades of martial arts. There were indeed outstanding Chu among them.


    "In this world, there are still some people who have been blessed with natural advantages from the very beginning. Maybe some people are not aware of it at the beginning. Later, they will gradually release their seals and learn that these people are more advantaged than outstanding people."


    Zhen Qingchun said: "these people are born with a special martial vein. With this special pulse, they will also get a special strength.


    This kind of special strength comes from heaven and earth, or from blood, and will be very close to him. With the special power brought by this special martial vein, their cultivation will be rapid and their future will be limitless.


    This kind of military pulse is called "King''s martial vein", and these people are also called "king of human beings, human king''s heavenly posture."


    "At the beginning, LV Kun had immortal martial veins, and Yin Mochen had storm martial veins. Are these all Wang''s martial veins?"


    Du Shaofu was really envious. He thought that his present self was just the three grade martial arts pulse. If he had not understood the mysterious pattern, he would have abandoned the martial vein, and some people had the king''s martial pulse since they were born.


    "The real immortal martial pulse is far more than the king''s martial pulse. Lu Kun''s is not so simple, so it''s just the human king''s natural posture. The Fengfeng''s pulse is naturally looking at the martial pulse."


    Zhen Qingchun said: "these special martial veins may be inherited by blood or born. There are many reasons for their formation. They may be related to water, fire and wind, mountains, rivers and lakes, and everything from heaven and earth. In the future, you will gradually understand that there is no lack of talents in this world, but if you want to be a real strong man, you should rely on real talent and natural posture Not enough, their own efforts are the first. "


    Du Shaofu nodded his head seriously. Talent is one of them. If you want to be a strong man, you can''t rely on talent alone.


    "In fact, the martial pulse on you is much stronger than the level of the king''s martial pulse. Even the king''s martial pulse can''t do it. It''s a pity that your martial pulse is..."


    Zhen Qingchun sighs a little. The seal of martial pulse and spirit is absolutely not what ordinary martial pulse can do, even if it is the king''s martial pulse. However, Du Shaofu''s situation is very strong. He can only sigh for it at will.


    Du Shaofu, with a faint chill in his eyes, said softly, "no matter who did it, I will know it later."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The next morning, the sun scattered to the earth, the morning breeze is cool, the blue sky is light and the clouds are light.


    "Yes, master. How is your old man?"


    In front of the mountain courtyard, Du Shaofu saluted. He was quite surprised at the early morning arrival of the ancient Qingyang elder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    "The patriarch said he wanted to see you. I''ll take you to the Zongzhong hall. When you get there, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. Master is here." The elder clapped his chest and said, white beard fluttering, white hair moving.


    It is a huge peak surrounded by mountains.


    The mountains are surrounded by clouds and mist, and the mountains in the distance are undulating, magnificent and boundless, surrounded by verdant and dark green. Within the mountain stream, the stream is gurgling and full of vitality.


    At the top of the mountain, a magnificent hall, bathed in the morning light, is like a huge fierce beast standing on the mountain, shining and rippling with ancient flavor.


    When Du Shaofu was looking around, he saw many figures sitting in the hall.


    A shadow, a wave of invisible breath, let the whole hall space a few want to solidify, that breath makes people want to crawl on the ground.


    Du Shaofu looked at the past and saw many familiar figures.


    Elder Kong Zhonglei, Hu sankun, and elder Ming Ze are among them. There are many old men with strong breath, and even human breath is above elder Sun Chang.


    With the arrival of Du Shaofu, all eyes in the Hall fell on Du Shaofu. He was curious, puzzled and complicated.


    "Shaofu, in the middle is the patriarch of our ancient Tianzong. Salute quickly."


    After saying this to Du Shaofu, elder Gu Qingyang went to the main hall by himself and sat down on the top of the chair near the center.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at a middle-aged man sitting at the top of the hall. He could see that he was rather thin, but he was very strong.


    He is a blue robe embroidered with green patterns in his middle age. His long black hair is combed in a neat bun, and a few strands of hair fall from the ear. It is elegant and elegant. It is similar to Sima Muhan. He must be a graceful and graceful man when he was young.


    Around the middle-aged man, Du Shaofu also saw a familiar woman standing beside the middle-aged man. Qianying was slender, with a pair of shoes embroidered with patterns and sewn with soft fox fur. On her jade like wrists, she wore two glittering white bracelets. She was the girl of Sima Muhan.


    "Du Shaofu has met the patriarch, the elder martial brother, and all the elders present."


    Du Shaofu saluted the middle-aged man sitting at the head of the hall. The extraordinary middle-aged man, Du Shaofu didn''t even feel a trace of leakage at this time. At this time, Du Shaofu did not have to guess that the middle-aged man was only Sima stepping on the star, the current ancient patriarch.


    However, as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, many eyes in the hall suddenly fluctuated. The name of the patriarch, elder martial brother, is definitely of special significance in the whole Zhongzhou. With this identity, it is enough for the whole Zhongzhou to run wild.


    "You are bold. Although elder Gu Qingyang intends to take you as an apprentice, you should not be disrespected in front of the patriarch. You have not been admitted to be a disciple of elder Gu Qingyang."


    A 70 year old man dressed in gray and white plain clothes, with long black hair and a bun, immediately denounced Du Shaofu. He didn''t want Du Shaofu to become the master''s younger brother. He might not be punished at that time.


    "Yuan Buxiu, what do you mean? It''s because your disciple Si ruofeng has been repaired. In your capacity, why embarrass a younger generation?" As the voice of the old man named yuan Buxiu fell, the elder of ancient Qingyang immediately began to drink.


    "Well, you elders, don''t lose your manners in front of a younger generation."


    Sima stepped on the star helplessly. Could he know the elder martial uncle Gu Qingyang''s temper? If he quarreled with elder yuan Buxiu, it would be troublesome.


    Sima stepped on the star, so that the elder yuan Buxiu wanted to say something, but finally he could only bear it.


    "Du Shaofu, I heard that this time in the heavy rock space, you gathered a lot of neizong disciples, besieged and damaged Tongbang disciples, and robbed them of their energy and bronze talisman. Is that true?"


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu with the same look. In his eyes, there was a deep light like glass.


    "Go back to the patriarch, elder martial brother. It''s totally groundless. The rumor is wrong."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said to Sima tiaoxing, "if you don''t believe me, Sima Muhan knows best. You can ask him."


    "Du Shaofu, you..."


    Seeing that Du Shaofu actually kicked the ball directly into his body, Sima Muhan immediately glared at Du Shaofu with both eyes. The guy was really upset and kind.


    "Du Shaofu, this is a sophistry. Tell me how the injuries of the people on the bronze list come from?"


    An elder whose face was not very good-looking could not help asking. His disciple was Xu Qing. The one who was repaired was miserable.


    "Elder, the injuries of the people on the bronze list should be that they are not good enough, so they are injured by others." Du Shaofu leaned over to the elder who had spoken, and his attitude was neither humble nor arrogant.


    "Joke, the copper ranking people will not be good enough in front of you. If you hadn''t gathered hundreds of new neizong disciples to besiege you, how could the copper ranking people be inferior to you?"The elder who just spoke retorted that all the elders present knew that it was difficult for the new disciples to compete with the strong ones in the bronze list.


    Du Shaofu was still quite indifferent. He replied, "if you don''t believe me, you can find the people on the copper list to fight with me in tianwu square. Then you will know the truth."


    "You..."


    It seems that the elder still wants to say something, but he can''t say it.


    In fact, he also heard about Du Shaofu''s terror last night. Even Yin Mo Chen didn''t have a chance to be young for an hour. It was absolutely impossible for him to ask other people on the copper list to fight him.


    "He Chuan, if you are not convinced, let your disciple Xu Qing go to tianwu square." The elder brother of the ancient Qing Dynasty said with a smile.


    He was called the elder of Hechuan by Gu Qing Yangchang. He looked at Gu Qingyang, but did not dare to say anything. Then he continued to look at Du Shaofu and said, "is it always true that you are fighting against the power copper Rune of Tongbang disciple?"


    "The truth, of course."


    Du Shaofu didn''t deny it and said, "but as far as I know, there is no clan rule in the clan. The new disciples can''t fight against the copper Rune of the bronze list. They can only be plundered by those who rank in the bronze list."


    After a pause, Du Shaofu looked at the elders and said, "if you can only let the disciples of Tongbang plunder and bully the new neizong disciples in Chongyan space, and can''t let the new neizong disciples fight back, then why do you have to go into the heavy rock space to practice? Simply give the energy copper Rune to Tongbang at the beginning Good disciple. Is this what the elders want? "


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, some of the elders present changed color, some had complex eyes, and some wanted to say something.


    But they opened their mouths several times, but they didn''t say it in the end.


    "It''s reasonable. Do you have anything else you want to say?"


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile and looked at the elders in the hall and said, "Chongyan space is the real purpose of the ancestors to build the heavy rock space. In the future, the new neizong disciples and the Tongbang disciples should temper each other."


    As the voice dropped, Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "Du Shaofu, you have fouls in the heavy rock space. It is always wrong to rob all the copper runes of Tongbang disciple''s energy. You should be punished..."


    "Master, elder martial brother, Zonggui..."


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he immediately quit, but his voice had not dropped. Sima TA Xing interrupted Du Shaofu''s words and said, "you little fellow, listen to me. You don''t know Zonggui. Zonggui has not clearly pointed out it. You can''t blame you, but you must bear the responsibility."


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile and said, "well, six days later, you 128 people in tianwu square will compete in the next round. If you can win the first, it will be regarded as nothing happened. At the same time, Zongzhong will reward you with a high-quality tool.


    But if you don''t win the first place, you should take out all the energy copper runes that you plundered in the heavy rock space, and all the energy copper runes plundered by the new neizong disciples, and at the same time lose all the rewards in the sect. "


    "Younger martial brother, this is not fair."


    Elder Gu Qingyang immediately protested and took the first place. However, he knew that the little girl Sima Muhan was a demon. It was not an easy thing to defeat Sima Muhan.


    "Uncle Qingyang, it''s settled. If Du Shaofu doesn''t even have this skill, he doesn''t deserve to be called your disciple. What do you say?"


    Sima TA Xing said with a smile to the ancient Qingyang elder: "don''t you have confidence in your disciples?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang gritted his teeth and nodded: "who said I have no confidence in my disciples, the first is the first." The elder Gu Qingyang said this, and gave Du Shaofu a look of encouragement and support.


    "It seems that Shifu can''t be excited by the method." Du Shaofu grinned bitterly, and master sold it to him with one stroke of encouragement.


    "Well, Du Shaofu and Mu Han, you two go down first. I have something to talk to the elders." Sima stepping star said to Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    "Yes, Dad."


    Sima Muhan nods, stares at Du Shaofu and leaves the hall directly.


    After Du Shaofu saluted, he left with Sima Muhan.


    "Why are you talking about me? It''s so unkind." Outside the grand hall, at the top of the mountain peak, the clouds are shrouded. Sima Muhan slightly raises her pretty face, and in her nimble eyes, she stares at Du Shaofu with pale purple pupils.


    "You have also divided the energy copper rune. You can''t let me carry the black pot alone. Besides, you are the daughter of the patriarchal elder martial brother, and the elder martial brother will not do anything to you." Du Shaofu said with a smile on his face.


    "You think so."


    Sima Muhan''s purplish eyes were bright and charming, staring at Du Shaofu''s tiny pout. The cherry''s mouth was pale pink with honey, which seemed to attract people to kiss her. Her red lips were slightly opened, and she said, "after six days, I will never let you go. I will clean you up again."


    The voice falls, the beautiful figure graceful body leaves, behind the black hair floats, after a few twinkles, is disappeared in the mountain peak.


    Du Shaofu laughed and then left.


    When Du Shaofu returned to Tianmu peak, he unexpectedly met an unexpected visitor.


    A woman in leather armor has a very attractive figure under her leather armor. Her long and straight legs are revealed. However, her face is very moving, which is enough to be called one of the most beautiful women.


    "Why did you come?"


    Du Shaofu was very surprised. It was Qiao yingmeng who came.


    "I just bought something from waizong. I met a guy named Gu Changyou. He asked me to come to you for a price. He said he knew you and wanted to see you." Qiao yingmeng said to Du Shaofu.


    "Gu Changyou. "Du Shaofu remembered that a thin young man who had brought himself to Tianmu peak from waizong was called Gu Changyou. His eyebrows moved and he asked Qiao yingmeng," where is he now? "


    "I''ve been waiting for you outside neizong. I''ve been waiting for you to go out. I''ve been waiting for you all night." Said Qiao yingmeng.


    In ancient Tianzong, there were waizong area and neizong area. If waizong disciples can enter neizong area at will, they will be severely punished once they step on it.


    When Du Shaofu came out of neizong, he immediately arrived at Gu Changyou, who was waiting at the exit.


    Gu Changyou was not tall at first, but he was yellow and thin. At this time, his complexion was mixed with a kind of pale and disordered breath. Obviously, he was seriously injured, but his eyes were still clear.


    "I''ve met uncle Du."


    Seeing Du Shaofu coming, Gu Changyou saluted him respectfully. In one night, the name of Du Shishu had already been heard in ancient Tianzong, and Gu Changyou had heard of it.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you Du Shaofu looked at Gu Changyou, but he was hurt badly.


    "It''s no big deal to go back to Uncle Du."


    Gu Changyou looked at Du Shaofu with a bitter smile. He was embarrassed and said, "Uncle Du, could you lend me some miraculous medicine? I want to refine some healing pills. But now I don''t have any miraculous medicine on me. People who know me in my family dare not lend them to me now. Therefore, I think I have to borrow some from Uncle Du first."


    "I can lend you the elixir, but you have to tell me what happened first?"


    Du Shaofu felt that things were not normal. He had a good relationship with this guy. He owed him a favor when he showed him the way last time. Therefore, it is necessary to understand that if he can help, he can also repay him.


    "It''s no use guessing. It should have offended some people, and it''s only because they have been punished so badly."


    Qiao yingmeng said that she was curious to see Du Shaofu come because of a foreign disciple. She followed Du Shaofu back and wanted to see the excitement.


    "This..."


    Gu Changyou hesitated for a moment, then looked at Du Shaofu and Qiao yingmeng and said, "it''s the people who live in the society."


    "Huju society."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately picked out. He vaguely felt that it might have something to do with him. Zheng Mingzhou, who had been in Huju society at the beginning, had to deal with it by himself, or it had implicated Gu Changyou. He asked, "is this related to me?"


    Gu Changyou nodded helplessly and said to Du Shaofu: "after uncle Du cleaned up the people in Huju society last time, they didn''t dare to trouble me. But a few days ago, it was said that senior brothers Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng and Ji ouming on the copper list would punish uncle Du severely in the heavy rock space."


    After a pause, Gu Changyou continued: "so those people in Huju society came to me and said that my back-up was gone. They robbed me of some of my things. They also severely damaged me, and warned people I know that if anyone dares to associate with me, the end will be the same as me, which can only blame me for being useless."


    Gu Changyou''s face was gloomy when his voice dropped. Although he was a lingfu master, majored in medicine Fu and minor in instrument Fu, he was not gifted, and even had not made much achievements in alchemy.At present, the cultivation of five-star mysterious level, but even the alchemy at the initial level of spiritual products often makes mistakes. There is no place in the sect at all. No one even dares to ask him to refine pills. No one can withstand the loss of elixir after the failure of alchemy.


    If it was not for his status as a lingfu master, he would not have become a disciple of the outer sect of the ancient Tianzong.


    Du Shaofu''s face became more and more gloomy. He didn''t expect that it was because of himself.


    "Take the pills."


    Du Shaofu handed Gu Changyou a healing pill in his hand, and then said, "where is Huju society? Take me to have a look."


    Gu Changyou hesitated for a moment. Then he put the pills in Du Shaofu''s hand into his mouth and said to Du Shaofu, "Uncle Du, are you going to help me out? If so, it''s not necessary. Thank you for your kindness."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked Gu Changyou, "why, do you have to endure being bullied by them?"


    One side of Qiao yingmeng glanced at Du Shaofu and interposed: "you don''t know whether you really don''t know or not. Can you protect this boy all the time? Among the disciples of the sect, there are numerous forces of different sizes, which are involved. In the end, they are all related to the inner sect disciples. You can protect this boy today and help him vent his anger. After that, I''m afraid those people will Make it worse. "


    "Then let them not dare to do it from now on." Du Shaofu sank.


    "You said simply, this is Zhongzhong. What else can you do? If things get too big, it''s not good for anyone." Said Qiao yingmeng.


    "Sister Qiao is right. Thank you for your kindness." Gu Changyou said with a bitter smile to Du Shaofu.


    Qiao yingmeng, listening to Gu Changyou''s words, seems to always feel something wrong. Then he suddenly regains his mind and says to Gu Changyou, "I said you''re a boy. I''ll help you talk. Why do you still scold me? You call me elder martial sister, and ask him to go to martial uncle. What do you mean?"


    "Elder martial sister Qiao, I..."


    Gu Changyou didn''t think about the complicated relationship. He didn''t dare to offend them.


    "Well, I don''t care about you."


    Qiao yingmeng ignored Gu Changyou, but said to Du Shaofu: "if you want to protect this boy, there is a way. You can also form a clique. With your appeal in the heavy rock space, I''m afraid many inner disciples will be willing to join in. At that time, it''s enough to become a strong force. It''s not difficult to protect this boy."


    Hearing this, Gu Changyou''s eyes immediately turned to Du Shaofu, quite expecting.


    "Gang up, I''m afraid I don''t have so much time."


    Du Shaofu thought about it for a moment. He only wanted to cultivate and become a strong man as soon as possible. He was afraid that there was not so much to do.


    "It doesn''t take you much time. Do you think those guys on the gold, silver and copper lists have time to pay attention to those things? They just want to be famous. Strength is the most important thing."


    Qiao yingmeng said to Du Shaofu: "if you can have a strong force, the profits will be great. There are many disciples of the outer sect, and the sales of pills, spirit tools and amulets, etc., will make a huge profit."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly bright. He seemed to have some interest. He also heard that there were more than 100000 disciples in the inner and outer schools of the ancient Tianzong.


    More than 100000 people are all practitioners. The consumption of pills, spiritual instruments, talismans, Taoist tools, cultivation materials and so on is a huge number.


    If you can get involved, it''s really profitable.


    Although it is said that practitioners should practice with one heart, if there are no cultivation resources, there is no way to talk about it.


    "In the ancient Tianzong, there are more than 100000 disciples of the outer sect. Most of the family members who can become the disciples of the outer sect of the ancient Tianzong are not weak. In terms of cultivation resources, they will never be too poor. The cultivation resources provided by the sect are far from enough, which makes the secret cultivation resources more popular and the profits are amazing."


    After a pause, Qiao yingmeng said to Du Shaofu, "do you know where the most profitable business firm is now within the scope of ancient Tianzong and among many empires?"


    Du Shaofu shook his head. He didn''t know that.


    "In our ancient heaven."


    Qiao yingmeng said to Du Shaofu, "as far as I know, the most profitable businesses in the whole ancient Tianzong are in our ancient Tianzong, and the people who are in charge are the guys on the gold list now."


    "Is the profit so big?"


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu was really surprised.


    "Just after reading the book review, it suddenly dawned on him that Xiao Yu owed a watch the day before yesterday, but yesterday he just updated it normally. He didn''t pay back that one, so he immediately paid the bill. In this chapter, Xiao Yu continued to code words. Excuse me. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    "Of course, the profits are huge. This is the ancient emperor. We only know the refining methods of many special pills. If we put them outside, they are rare and valuable. There are also some of Zongzhong''s general martial arts skills. As long as they are not high-quality martial arts, Zongzhong will turn a blind eye to them, which are all hard to change from the outside world. "


    Qiao yingmeng said to Du Shaofu: "many top companies outside will take goods from our ancient Tianzong, and the ones who ship are the ones in the clan, among which the ones controlled by the terror Lords on the golden list are the main ones."


    "Is Zongzhong indifferent to this


    Du Shaofu was surprised that he could not trust his disciples with such great interests. Was it the great cause of the ancient Tianzong family that he didn''t care whether he would succeed or not.


    "Naturally, Zongzhong will manage the shops set up by the disciples of Zongzhong. They need to deliver certain benefits to the sect every month. If the shops sell pills, spirit weapons, martial arts and miracles to the outside business firms, they also need to hand them over to the specialized departments of Zongzhong. After agreeing to sell, Zongzhong will charge 50% of the net profit of the goods sold." Said Qiao yingmeng.


    "So cruel?" To his dismay, Du Shaofu thought that Zongzhong was indifferent, but he didn''t expect that Zongzhong was the most ruthless. If he didn''t do anything, he would have to collect 50% of the net profit. This is the real cruelest.


    "Of course, now you''re interested in making a move. You''re still a rune master. It''s more convenient for you." Qiao yingmeng looks at Du Shaofu and asks.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, but he was really a little interested. Even if the ancient emperor Tianzong wanted to take 50% of the profits, it was amazing.


    "Why are you so eager to let me make a noise, don''t tell me you have no purpose?" Du Shaofu asked Qiao yingmeng.


    "In fact, I''m selfish."


    With a smile, Qiao yingmeng was less wild and more charming. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "well, let me tell you, my family is a business firm. Do you understand?"


    "You want me to make a big noise and help your family?" Du Shaofu said.


    "It''s just to help each other. My family''s business is not small, but over the years, there are many businesses that are close to those on the gold list now. You know, many things in the ancient Tianzong are in urgent need of the outside world. In the long run, my family''s business is extremely dangerous."


    Qiao yingmeng looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if you can make a little noise, then I can directly ask the family business firm to ask you for the goods. There are a lot of profits in this process. As for the extent to which you can go in the future, it''s up to you."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and seemed to be thinking about something. Then he looked up at Qiao yingmeng and said, "Why me?"


    The beautiful eyes looked at Du Shaofu, and Qiao yingmeng pursed her lips and said, "because you dare to move the copper list, dare to move Si ruofeng. You have unlimited potential. I believe my vision."


    "Just because you have such a profound and true sentence, I promise you."


    With a shameless smile, Du Shaofu said to Qiao yingmeng, "but I also have one condition. If I make some noise, you should be the first to support me."


    "You''re afraid I''ll have something to do with my family then?" Qiao yingmeng said with a smile.


    "Don''t pay for it all." Du Shaofu said generously.


    Qiao yingmeng looked at Du Shaofu with complicated light in her eyes. After a full moment, she nodded and nodded and said, "OK, I agree."


    "Uncle Du, sister Qiao, can you add me?"


    Listening to the dialogue between Du Shaofu and Qiao yingmeng, Gu Changyou has always been afraid to interrupt. At this time, he has the opportunity to express his wish to participate.


    "Well, if you join us, you will be considered a senior citizen." Du Shaofu nodded and laughed.


    "What name are you going to use to make a little noise? I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely on the three of us. We have to recruit people and buy horses. The inner disciples can only make a name for themselves. It''s the outer disciples who really do things." Qiao yingmeng said to Du Shaofu.


    "Name, use the World Association."


    After a little hesitation, Du Shaofu said, "as for the news, let''s go and make some news today, so that we can tell others that there will be a person called the World Association in ancient Tianzong."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dusk, sunset.


    In the middle of waizong, however, it is already in the air. At noon, Du Shaofu directly swept the hundreds of disciples of waizong Huju society, and smashed the businesses controlled by Huju society into a mess.


    At the same time, a "world society" began to be established in the ancient Tianzong, and people were talking about it for a long time.


    In addition to what Du Shaofu had done in the heavy rock space and the spread of the battle Yin Mo Chen, Du Shaofu''s name was definitely the most mentioned in ancient Tianzong.


    At the time when waizong was widely spread, Du Shaofu had already returned to neizong''s own nest, entered the ancient space, and began to understand the mystery, as well as many animal powers in the ancient space.


    In particular, when he reached the level of marquis Wu, Du Shaofu needed time to understand the consumption of some animals of the golden winged ROC.As time went by, Du Shaofu entered the ancient space. Naturally, he didn''t know about the outside because he was very noisy.


    Huju society was swept away, involving many people, but in the end, it was only able to get things done quickly. Naturally, few people dared to provoke Du Shaofu.


    However, the Tianxia Association, which was just established, was extremely popular. It was rumored that there were no less than 100 neizong disciples joining in the next day.


    What is most shocking is that among the new disciples of neizong, there are nine outstanding people who have joined the World Association. Besides Qiao yingmeng, there are also Hao Bian, running bull, Mo Wen and Mu Jiajia.


    Nine outstanding people joined in at the same time, which made the newly established Tianxia association very popular and even attracted the attention of many elders in the sect.


    Of course, the world will be in the limelight recently, but there is another thing that is more eye-catching.


    That was a contest among 128 of the new neizong disciples who came out of Chongyan space a few days later.


    It is said that this time, many of the forces in the clan have made a lot of bets in accordance with the usual practice to bet on who will win the first place.


    Besides the four kings, Sima Muhan was the most popular one, followed by Du Shaofu.


    Among the new disciples, those who are qualified to enter 128 are hardly able to see figures these days. They are all making final preparations.


    A few days passed slowly, and the date came in a twinkling of an eye.


    In front of the quiet courtyard, Sima Muhan stands quietly, with two Lavender pupils, reflecting the brilliance of people in the setting sun and sunset.


    "Muhan girl, tomorrow is the contest period. How are you preparing?"


    Sima step star appeared in front of the courtyard, Yingqi Junlang''s face, showing a smile.


    "Dad..."


    Sima Muhan looks back and smiles. Lianbu moves to Sima''s side and says, "in fact, there is no need to prepare anything. There should be no problem. Although Xu chuyun and Feng Xiangyu are not weak, they are not very threatening."


    "Du Shaofu, how are you paying attention in the heavy rock space? Do you think he is not a threat to you?" Sima stepped on the star with a smile.


    "This..."


    Sima Muhan moved her eyebrows, and her pupils fluctuated a little. She said, "that guy is really hard to see. He has a lot of means. He is very fierce, like a fierce beast."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    "It seems that you think highly of him."


    Sima TA Xing is very clear about his precious daughter. It is not easy for her to evaluate her.


    "I don''t care to judge him. He is not only shameless and cruel, but also extremely mean."


    Think of all that guy, Sima Muhan can only use these words to describe.


    "Ha ha..."


    On hearing this, Sima stepped on the star and laughed at his beloved daughter: "that boy is extremely slippery, but he is not smart. Maybe he can achieve great things in the future. If you are in this session, someone can make great achievements in the future. I''m afraid it''s mostly him."


    "Dad, do you think highly of that guy?"


    Sima Muhan looks at her father curiously, but she seldom sees her father praising others, especially his praise is so deep.


    In fact, it seems that there are many ordinary people in the world who can face ordinary people, but it seems that there are many ordinary people who can face the ordinary people


    Sima stepped on the star''s double pupil''s deep light, like glass like slightly flash away, said: "this kind of little guy, absolutely not simple, as for how much he hidden, should be able to know tomorrow."


    Seeing his father so praising that guy, Sima Muhan couldn''t help but curl his lips and said, "hum, I''d like to see how much skill that ferocious and shameless guy has."


    "Poof..."


    In the misty space, Du Shaofu suddenly sneezed twice in a row, rubbed his nose, and murmured, "who is scolding me?"


    "What''s the understanding?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s unreal body floated in front of Du Shaofu.


    "It''s not bad. It''s just that there''s not enough time. I''ll have to shut up again another day."


    Du Shaofu shook his hand, felt the progress this time, and his eyes were smiling.


    This time, Du Shaofu realized about two months in the ancient space. In addition to the mysterious form, the means in the ancient space, and some means of the golden winged ROC, Du Shaofu also understood the pulse soul for a period of time, which was a great progress.


    "You have reached the level of perfection of Wuhou state, so you should spend more time to understand the pulse soul, otherwise it will be extremely difficult to break through the state of Wu King. The level of understanding of pulse soul has a direct relationship with your breakthrough." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded and cleaned up before leaving the ancient space.


    After leaving the ancient space, Du Shaofu met his third senior brother Yu Wanli and brought his master Gu Qingyang''s words. He should prepare well for tomorrow''s contest.


    "Younger martial brother, you must win. No matter how, even if you can''t win the first place, you must win the first two." Before Yu Wanli left, he gave Du Shaofu special advice.


    Du Shaofu naturally had some expectations for tomorrow''s contest. What''s more, the patriarch had already said something. If he didn''t win the first place, he would be in bad luck.


    Night, covering the mountains.


    In the quiet courtyard, a young man in blue, with a little chill in his long and narrow eyes, said: "hum, do you really think that tomorrow will be able to take the lead? By tomorrow, everyone will know that I am Xu chuyun is the real king of human beings, and tomorrow is the time to really decide the victory or defeat. Du Shaofu, you won''t be proud for long."


    In the early morning of the next day, in the ancient Tianzong, Chaoyun came out of the Xius, and the thousand mountains began to wake up.


    Tianwu square, early in the morning is a sea of people.


    In today''s contest, waizong disciples can still participate in such a grand event of ancient Tianzong, tens of thousands of waizong disciples naturally participate in it. No one wants to miss the wonderful match.


    As a result, when Chaoyang just emerged, the vast tianwu square was surrounded by a sea of people, all of whom were extraordinary young men and women.


    "I don''t know who will win the first one this time."


    "It should be one of the six, Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu."


    "In the end, the top 16 winners can get a chance to enter the ancient Tianzong''s Secret forging, and the champion can get a high-quality Taoist instrument. But this time, there are one outstanding person, four king, plus Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu, and there are 17 people. It seems that Wang will stop one of them."


    "It is said that Du Shaofu was in the heavy rock space, but he was able to fight against Yin Mo Chen for an hour. This time, it is very likely that Du Shaofu won the first place."


    "It seems to me that Du Shaofu resisted elder martial brother Yin Mochen for an hour, but Fu array delayed it. While Miss Sima Muhan relied on her own strength to resist elder martial brother Ji ouming for an hour. In my opinion, perhaps Sima Muhan is better."


    "Look, there are a lot of people coming to the last session."


    "What''s more, don''t you see the people on the mountain ahead? They''re the strong ones on the silver list. They don''t want to stand with us. They''re all watching the excitement."


    All around the crowd were talking and making a lot of noise and excitement.The crowd is also divided into many areas. In the ancient Tianzong, there were many big and small forces, so they naturally stood together.


    "Look, the elders are coming."


    "There are 128 guys. I don''t know who will make it to the last 16."


    Suddenly, there was a commotion in the crowd. In the distance, a large number of figures swept into the air. Many extremely powerful monsters rode across the sky, carrying a number of extraordinary elders, and landed on a corner of the square. At this time, it was already on the prepared platform.


    The first several elders were Gu Qingyang, Kong Zhonglei, Hao Zongwei, Hu sankun, and Shi Mingze.


    "Whoosh..."


    Behind the elders, there are 128 outstanding figures, all slowly falling in the center of tianwu square. Du Shaofu is also among them. Beside them are Qiao yingmeng, Hao Bian, and running cattle.


    One hundred and twenty-eight people, falling on the square, looked up slightly at the dense crowd of onlookers around, and their hearts were also quietly rising with a sense of war.


    Everyone knows that a contest is about to start. If you want to stand out, you have to do your best.


    "I have seen all the elders and Dharma protectors."


    Around tianwu square, more than ten members of the inner clan saluted respectfully.


    "No gift."


    The ancient Qingyang elder waved his long sleeve and sat on the back chair at the back end.


    One by one, the elders sat down and looked around. I don''t know why. Today, these elders are all a little uneasy.


    In particular, the faces of the elders, such as Pang Mingze, Hao Zongwei, Kong Zhonglei and so on, are not always smiling.


    It seems that everyone is worried about something at this time.


    Du Shaofu also stood in the crowd of 128 people. He looked around and saw Xu chuyun and others. He was very strange. Xu chuyun and others were all nine bronze symbols of energy.


    Logically speaking, it''s not a good place to rank at the end of the day. All of us are nine energy copper runes. What''s more, there are quite a lot of energy bronze runes on at least 300 people this time. Even if Xu chuyun and others keep their own energy bronze runes, they can''t be ranked in the top 128.


    Du Shaofu murmured his doubts to Hao Bian, who was nearby. "Fat man, can their bronze Rune of energy be captured in 128?"


    "Other disciples take it. In the heavy rock space in the past years, the new neizong disciples can also plunder the new neizong disciples, but generally, they will do it in the last hour of the heavy rock space. I think they have felt the crisis for a long time and have already dealt with other disciples in the heavy rock space." After glancing at Xu chuyun and others, Hao Bian said to Du Shaofu in a positive tone.


    "I see."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly. As soon as his voice dropped, he heard an elder''s voice coming out from a corner of the platform, accompanied by a mysterious voice: "well, now the time is almost over. The rules should all be known. 128 people fight by themselves first, and then the 16 who stay in the field win, and then the 16 fight for the first place. If there is any doubt, now You can bring it up. "


    He Mingze, the elder, said in a loud voice on the high platform. His voice was loud enough to make the whole tianwu square clear.


    No one has any doubt. Even Du Shaofu just got the rules of the contest on the way to tianwu square with his master Gu Qingyang and the third senior brother.


    The rules of the contest are also very simple, as long as you don''t deliberately hurt people''s lives, but if someone doesn''t know who he is and has to struggle with him, then the consequences can only be conceited.


    Therefore, generally speaking, for this kind of situation, once someone feels that he is not good, no one dares to fight against it.


    Otherwise, if something happens in the end, you can only blame yourself for asking for it.


    "Since no one has any doubt, I will announce that the contest will start now and the sixteen in the field will win in the end." Chen Mingze elder''s voice came out, resounding all around the huge square.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of the elder''s voice, all around the square cheered endlessly, and the scene was extremely hot.


    In the middle of the square, 128 people were immediately absorbed and their looks solidified. Some people began to spread dark Qi in their bodies. Their weapons were called out, and their eyes were alert and sharp. They looked at the people around them.


    The crowd of onlookers, at this time for 128 people, is absolutely surging.


    They are all young people. It is absolutely impossible for anyone to be completely calm in such a contest, including Du Shaofu.


    When he was far away in the dark forest, Du Shaofu had thought about how far he could go when he would compete with the strong people of the same generation in Zhongzhou.


    Now, such an opportunity is just around the corner.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    In the middle of the square, 128 people''s eyes gradually poured out a fiery sense of war. On the high platform, the elders and Dharma protectors began to bow their heads and whisper.


    Around the dense onlookers, eyes also began to hot.


    The annual event has begun, who can finally enter the top 16, from then on to take a step ahead, it depends on their own strength.


    In the crowd, Du Shaofu, Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng, Mo Wen, Mu Jiajia, and running cattle face each other, smiling and nodding.


    "President, nine of the 11 outstanding people in this session have joined our world association. We need to make sure that our people can enter the top 16."


    Qiao yingmeng''s voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears and said, "in the past few days when you are the shopkeeper, there are more than 170 neizong disciples in our world. In addition, there are more than 300 waizong disciples. Their influence is not weak."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was quite surprised, and then a little smile appeared on his face.


    Although there are only more than 300 waizong disciples, there are about 170 neizong disciples in the inner sect of the ancient Tianzong. If you leave them outside, any one of them is very rare.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, some people in the field could not help but move the whole army. Suddenly, many disciples'' dark Qi surged, runes soared into the sky, and bursts of fiery clashes broke out immediately.


    The noise is high, the dark air collides, the rune moves, the low energy muffled sound resounds.


    In the middle of the square, the war is about to break out, and the figures are flashing. The sound of Jinge colliding with broken runes is like fireworks.


    Such a scuffle, from the first shot is a fight, no one dare not go all out, are sparing no effort, otherwise, will be directly eliminated.


    Many figures collided with each other, but for the one who was outstanding and the other was Wang Tianzi, there were not many people who dared to provoke, but it did not mean that no one was provoked.


    Some neizong disciples joined hands. It seemed that they had been prepared for it. They also directly rushed to Mo Wen, Hao Bian, and the running bull.


    "Boom..."


    Hao Biao, Mo Wen, and running bull, all of them are powerful and powerful, and the attack is unfolding. The mysterious Qi is roaring and continuous, and the runes are soaring into the sky, just like an obscene day.


    Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia and other hands, in that graceful figure in the air across the temptation arc, mercilessly swept to the opponent.


    As outstanding people with natural beauty, Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng, Mo Wen and others are really beyond the reach of ordinary disciples. When they pass by, they will destroy the weak and destroy the common disciples.


    "Do it!"


    Feng Xiangyu, Xu chuyun, Shu Yang, Shi Yunsheng these people, Wang Tianzi also began to start, momentum broke out, the offensive overwhelming, shocking people.


    The fierce fighting in the square made the disciples of waizong around keep their eyes fixed. Many cheering shouts were also heard at the scene. Many people were still shouting at the top of the square.


    However, in this absolute battle, no one can see that anyone has done anything against Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu. Among the 128 people, the only one who has not done so is these two people.


    Four weeks of war, surging wind and clouds, energy swept and spread.


    Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu stood in the scene, and no one dared to attack them. They also let the onlookers around and the elders and Dharma protectors on the high platform of the square whisper.


    Not long after that, some of the 128 people began to get out of the field seriously and did not dare to entangle too much.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Low dull sound like thunder, more and more people leave the field, and less and less people can stay in the field.


    "It seems that the only ones who can enter the top 16 are those who are outstanding in human nature and those who are king of human nature. After all, it is difficult for other people to compete with them."


    On the high platform, there are elders nodding with a smile. For the number of the first 16, many elder Dharma protectors have known for a long time.


    Time went by slowly. When there were only 17 people left in the 128 people''s fight, the whole square suddenly began to be silent for no reason.


    At the end of the day, there was no doubt that there were 11 outstanding Tianzi people, four Wang Tianzi people, plus Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu.


    Seventeen people, the last 16 people can enter a secret training, must be able to get out of the game.


    In the field, seventeen people looked at each other, and their eyes became very complicated.


    "Ha ha, there must be one out."


    Xu chuyun moves, his voice falls, and his whole body is shaken. A palm print directly hits Mu Jiajia not far away with ferocious momentum. He actually wants to shoot Mu Jiajia directly.


    In the face of Xu chuyun''s instant hand, Mu Jiajia''s delicate face changed color, her graceful body quickly retreated, and she crossed the arc in the middle of the air. At the same time, there was a thrilling energy wave sweeping out, and the slender hand wrapped the talisman secret pattern to resist the former.


    All this happened very quickly, and the two immediately fought, which made the eyes around him change color."Bang!"


    Under the low and dull sound, the two people touch each other, and the energy sweeps over. Mu Jiajia''s delicate body is directly shaken away.


    Lingfu master directly against the martial arts, only to suffer losses.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Mu Jiajia''s mouth was full of blood, and her face was dignified. She could not be Xu chuyun''s opponent.


    "Whoosh!"


    The sound of the broken wind blows, and a delicate and graceful image appears in front of Mu Jiajia. It is Qiao yingmeng who holds two weird machetes tightly in his hand.


    "Sister yingmeng, do you want to join hands with Mu Jiajia?"


    Xu chuyun looks at Qiao yingmeng. His eyes are very complicated. What is complicated is hatred or pain.


    "It''s not her alone, it''s us together!"


    Hao judged to drink a lot. With the running cattle and Mo Wen behind him, a total of seven outstanding people arrived at Qiao yingmeng''s side.


    They all joined the World Association. Naturally, they wanted to join hands. Although Xu chuyun was the king of human beings and Tianzi, the nine people joined hands at this time, and they were absolutely not afraid of Xu chuyun alone.


    "What do you mean?"


    In the face of Hao Biao and other nine outstanding people, Xu chuyun''s face is absolutely not very good-looking.


    "If you want to move me, what do you mean by us?"


    At this time, you can not be afraid of running cattle. Your eyes are smiling. You have a mysterious atmosphere. You plan to start at any time. Anyway, there is nothing to be afraid of at this time.


    "What''s the matter, isn''t it?"


    A faint voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. I don''t know when, Du Shaofu has arrived in front of the injured Mu Jiajia.


    "No big deal, just a little injury." Mu Jiajia nodded.


    "That''s good."


    Du Shaofu laughed, and then turned around under the eyes of the public. His clear eyes fell on Xu chuyun, and then he turned to Qiao yingmeng and Hao Bian, who were beside him: "give it to me."


    Qiao yingmeng and Hao Biao nodded and went back directly.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you mean?"


    Xu chuyun looked at Du Shaofu with a sneer on his face. His eyes were obviously very ugly.


    Perhaps Xu chuyun didn''t expect that for the sake of Mu Jiajia, he even provoked eight other outstanding people, even Du Shaofu.


    "It''s not interesting. I just want to beat you up."


    Du Shaofu smiles faintly. In the heavy rock space, he is not happy with Xu chuyun. Mu Jiajia has joined the World Association. Xu chuyun moves Mu Jiajia, but he has to be out of the game. Naturally, he wants to protect Mu Jiajia, so he can''t let Xu chuyun go.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Xu chuyun pauses for a moment. In his long and narrow eyes, his eyes are not angry. Instead, he shows a slight sneer. He shakes his head slightly and says with a sneer: "Du Shaofu, you can only rely on some runes. Do you really think you can do anything to me? My" king of men "posture is not what you want to do What can I do? Since you jumped out, I will solve the problem ahead of time today


    Looking at Xu chuyun in front of him, Du Shaofu''s clear and clear eyes moved slightly, and he faintly wiped off a little disgust. A chill moved through his eyes without leaving a trace. Then he looked up slightly with a smile on his mouth and said, "let''s let you do it first, or I''ll set up a Fu array."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, there was a chill in his sarcasm. Xu chuyun''s face also gushed with a sense of coldness. His eyes were glumly staring at Du Shaofu. He was really worried that Du Shaofu would set up the Fu array first.


    "Well, I will help you. Besides Fuzhen, why do you fight me?"


    With Xu chuyun''s voice falling, a majestic breath accompanied by dazzling runes, the momentum is like a volcano, bursting out of its own body.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the square trembled, the vast atmosphere swept across the square sky.


    "King Wu''s realm is mysterious and mysterious, and Xu chuyun''s real accomplishment is that he first ascended the mysterious realm of King Wu!"


    "It turns out that Xu chuyun has reached the level of cultivation at the beginning of the mysterious kingdom of King Wu!"


    With Xu chuyun''s powerful breath surging out, he immediately let the crowd of onlookers around him, and the elder Dharma protectors on the high platform were also surprised.


    "I didn''t expect this guy to hide his strength all the time."


    Feng Xiangyu, Qiao yingmeng, Shi Yunsheng, Shuyang, Hao Biao, etc. feel the breath of Xu chuyun at the moment, which is extremely unexpected.


    "Ha ha, Du Shaofu, I have stepped into the mysterious realm of King Wu. Do you think I can do anything about me?"


    The mysterious atmosphere of King Wu of Xu chuyun swept across the square. The square was full of wind and clouds. The vast momentum made the onlookers around the square tremble. The breath was very frightening.


    "Today''s update is for flowers and recommendations. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    "I didn''t expect that this guy has reached the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm. He has made great progress."


    On the stage, elder Hu sankun was quite shocked and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, a palm print in his hand was wrapped with dazzling talisman and secret patterns, which swept away at Du Shaofu with a torrential momentum.


    Before the palmprint, the air waves of space roared away, suddenly swept across the four sides.


    In a short moment, under many moving eyes around him, the terrible palm print rushed to Du Shaofu''s body, and the terrible energy wind swept down, making Du Shaofu''s purple robe hunting sound.


    Du Shaofu moved. Just as the palm print appeared in front of him, his right hand shook like a leaf fan. The layers of golden talisman and secret patterns erupted like the wings of a golden roc, and the domineering and fierce breath was like a volcano. Finally, it roared and swept through and photographed directly.


    "Hula!"


    Qi wave swept, runes were dazzling, and terrible power swept all directions. Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, Hao Biao and others who were close to each other also stepped back slightly.


    "Pedaling!"


    In the fury, Du Shaofu staggered back a step, but Xu chuyun''s body faltered directly. He retreated ten steps in succession. When he finally stabilized his body, he snorted in his throat and a ray of red blood gushed out from his mouth.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Blood spilled out at the same time, full of shock, Xu chuyun just gloomy face, in this suddenly, suddenly became extremely ugly.


    "Du Shaofu is so strong!"


    At this moment, the whole scene was sluggish, and many old Dharma protectors on the high platform were shocked.


    For all the elder Dharma protectors, Du Shaofu''s strength is mostly just heard of. Even if the last move defeated Yi Xuan at the mysterious level of King Wu''s territory, it is said that it was because of the attack role of the lingfu master that affected Yi Xuan''s spirit and soul, so he was able to take the opportunity to seriously damage Yi Xuan.


    Now, under the full view of the public, everyone is watching carefully. In the face of Xu chuyun''s attack, Du Shaofu understates Xu chuyun''s attack, and his actions and actions hurt Xu chuyun. The terrible momentum just burst out of his body is how fierce and tyrannical.


    "I can''t do what I can. I''ll find someone who is abusive."


    Hao Biao glanced at Xu chuyun who was retreating from the earthquake. In the heavy rock space, he was the most clear about Du Shaofu''s strength.


    Even if Xu chuyun just broke out, which was the cultivation strength of King Wu''s mysterious level, Hao Biao did not worry at all.


    In the heavy rock space, Feng Yutang, Bai Furong, Xu Qing and others, which one is weak, which is no stronger than Xu chuyun at this time.


    If Xu chuyun had witnessed with his own eyes how Du Shaofu dealt with Feng Yutang, Bai Furong and Xu Qing, he would not dare to be so arrogant.


    Xu chuyun wiped some blood stains from the corners of his mouth, and his sneering eyes gradually became gloomy, just as if he had just fallen into hell from heaven. At this time, the dense eyes around him fell on him, making him feel as if he were taunting and taunting.


    Wang Tianzi, a great man of his generation, has always been the peak of his generation in the ancient Tianzong. But now he is confronted with a boy who suddenly joins the ancient Tianzong, but he is frustrated one after another, whether it is strength or Qiao yingmeng''s younger martial sister


    "Go on!"


    Xu chuyun gritted his teeth and drank coldly. His body began to have the secret patterns of talismans flashing, and the energy of heaven and earth stirred. In a short period of time, in a mighty momentum, a terrible ghost of pulse spirit monster appeared in the sky.


    "Roar..."


    This is a huge demon leopard with blue and white color. It has four wings in the north, connected by four wings and covered with feathers. The runes are dazzling, the wings are shaking, and the high wind is howling. It is like a hurricane.


    Under such pressure, countless onlookers were shocked.


    "The four winged storm leopard, the monster on the list of heavenly beasts, is Xu chuyun''s pulse and soul."


    "I didn''t expect that Xu chuyun would display his pulse and soul. This is a desperate move."


    Looking at Xu chuyun''s pulse soul, whispering around, shocked.


    There are not many people who can own the spirit of the inner sect in the whole ancient Tianzong.


    Those monsters on the list of beasts are so terrible that it''s too difficult to get their blood essence.


    "Go!"


    Xu chuyun drank coldly and urged the pulse soul. The huge four winged storm leopard immediately flapped its wings, accompanied by a terrible energy hurricane, and directly killed Du Shaofu.


    That kind of energy hurricane is not an ordinary storm. In an energy storm, once those who are not strong enough are affected, they can also be suppressed into blood fog and ashes in an instant.


    "Du Shaofu has not yet urged the spirit of the artery to fight against each other. Can he


    "Du Shaofu didn''t even pay attention to Xu chuyun''s pulse and soul."


    People are shocked. In the face of Xu chuyun''s four winged storm leopard''s pulse soul, Du Shaofu does not mean to urge his own pulse soul."Roar..."


    The four winged storm leopard roared, rolled and oppressed heaven and earth, and directly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    "If only there were four winged storm leopards."


    Du Shaofu was a little disappointed. For a long time, he didn''t drink the essence of the monster on the list of heavenly beasts.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu moved, and the dazzling golden light burst out, just like a bright day. In his clear eyes, he was full of golden runes.


    In the condensation of his fingerprints, Du Shaofu stepped forward instead of retreating. He stomped on the ground and jumped into the air, and directly saved out the terrible four winged storm leopard.


    When the right arm vibrates, the five fingers are slightly curved. Above the fingertips, there are flickering talismans and secret patterns, as if to tear the space. The energy ripple visible to the naked eye spreads from around the claw print.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    The deep voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath was like a fierce beast. A claw print was revealed in his hand, and the golden light broke out. The dazzling talisman and secret patterns were as rampant as the golden lightning. It was like a golden winged ROC bird that wanted to fly out and soar for nine days.


    The terrible breath of such domineering force erupts, all around immediately attracted many eyes for it''s surprise.


    It seems that the domineering and ferocious spirit should not appear in human beings, only those monsters can exist.


    Under such a claw print, there is a sense of pulse and soul trembling in the body of the dense figure.


    In the human body, the pulse soul feels discomfort and fear for no reason, just like facing the king.


    "Chula la!"


    Under the terrible footprints, the atmosphere of pressure comes, and in the shadow of the four winged storm leopard''s pulse and soul, fear is also wiped out.


    Then, the golden light burst out on the paw print of the latter, just like countless golden electric snakes snatching out. With a domineering posture, it fell on the virtual shadow of the four winged storm leopard''s pulse and soul.


    It was in the closed space a few days ago that Du Shaofu realized the cultivation.


    The power of ROC''s broken claws is undoubtedly stronger than that of shaking the sky''s wings.


    It is said that in ancient times, the golden winged ROC bird fluttered its wings, and its claws could capture and tear up the strong people of the dragon clan. It can be seen that the claws of the ROC are so powerful and terrible.


    "Hula..."


    After the terrible paw marks fall, facing the huge four winged storm leopard''s pulse and soul image, after a short standoff, they directly tear up the ghost image of the four winged storm leopard with the power of destroying and decaying.


    The situation is irresistible, all rout away.


    The runes are broken all over the sky, and the terrible energy storm is strong, spreading in an arc.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Pulse soul broken, Xu chuyun''s mouth a mouth of blood spurted out, the face suddenly pale, gloomy eyes at this moment suddenly become dull up.


    Pulse soul broken, and at the same time let him break his pride.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    Xu chuyun never thought that his pulse soul was so vulnerable in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The whole tianwu square is surrounded by a dense crowd of onlookers. After a short silence, the sound of breathing air suddenly comes out one after another.


    Xu chuyun urges the pulse soul. He is also vulnerable. How can he not be shocked!


    On the square, Sima Muhan''s pale gold double pupil, at this time, looking at the young man in purple robe in the low altitude ahead, he stealthily wipes out some fluctuations.


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. How can I lose? I won''t lose. I won''t lose."


    Xu chuyun murmured to himself. On his pale face and narrow eyes, his eyes began to be filled with blood like resentment. His eyes were staring at Du Shaofu tightly. A wisp of blood was still spilling from the corners of his mouth, which made his originally handsome face look at, which made him more ferocious.


    "Chulala..."


    A terrible breath once again allowed Chu Yun''s body to spread out. On the exposed body surface, there began to be a flicker of talisman secret lines, which was extremely strange.


    "Is Xu chuyun going to use martial arts?"


    Looking at the movement caused by Xu chuyun, many elder Dharma protectors on the high platform, their eyes also changed.


    As far as the elder Dharma protectors are concerned, everyone knows how powerful Xu chuyun is.


    "Fusion of martial veins, petrochemical!"


    When Xu chuyun was drinking from his mouth, the light on his body was greatly condensed and changed. Then it was covered on the body surface, which made Xu chuyun''s body inflated.


    In a short period of time, under a lot of surprised eyes around him, Xu chuyun''s body was expanded to tens of Zhang, like a giant standing in the low sky, his whole body swelled, covered with layers of rocks, and turned into a huge stone man.


    Then the huge body fell to the ground like a stone statue.


    "Boom


    The huge body stands up in the square, and the hard square covered by Fu array''s prohibition also vibrates for it, and seems to crack the square.


    "Xu chuyun has stimulated the pulse of petrochemical martial arts. Wang Tianzi, can Du Shaofu still resist?"


    "Inspired by the petrochemical military pulse, the defense power can be directly comparable to the most powerful monster on the list of heavenly beasts."


    Whispering all around, his eyes were shocked. They were all staring at the purple young man in the middle of the square.


    At the moment, can Du Shaofu still resist Xu chuyun, who has inspired the petrochemical military pulse? After all, Xu chuyun is a real "king of human beings.".


    "Du Shaofu, I''m a king. If you want to compete with me, you can''t do it!"


    From the huge stone population, the low voice resounds through the square like thunder. The huge pupils are suffused with blood light. The huge body is like a small mountain peak, covered with rocks, showing an explosive sense of power.


    The huge stone man was swept by runes, and the threat spread. The onlookers with lower strength around them could not even raise their heads.


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge stone man in front of him. His huge body stood on the square, which was almost the same as his body in the air. Such a huge and powerful force really made people''s heart tremble.


    "Petrochemical pulse, it seems not weak."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that he had seen the immortal martial pulse of LV Kun, the emperor of Tianshi, and the tempest pulse of Si ruofeng. At this time, the petrochemical pulse of Xu chuyun was very special.


    People can''t feel what terrible explosion power is contained in the huge stone man''s body at this time.


    "Now, see how you fight, in front of me, you will eventually crawl!"


    After Xu chuyun was petrified, the huge rock giant, his fist as big as a bull, wrapped in dazzling talisman and secret patterns, suddenly stormed away with terror at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The terrible fist, as if to smash the space, was enough to suppress and destroy everything. With the dull thunder of "bang bang bang", he rushed out at Du Shaofu like a meteorite.


    "Oh


    At the same time that Xu chuyun made his move, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with dazzling golden talismans and secret patterns. His mouth was like a dragon chanting nine days, and his voice was like a long cry of a God. At the same time, Du Shaofu was arrogant over all things


    "Boom


    In a short moment, the sound of wind and thunder like Sanskrit resounded through Du Shaofu''s hands, and an unparalleled domineering fist was imprinted in Du Shaofu''s hands, accompanied by an imperceptible track and rune fluctuations. Finally, it was like a meteorite collision, which severely collided with the giant stone man''s bull like fist.


    "Bang..."


    Under the eyes of many startled eyes, before Du Shaofu''s domineering fist seal, the terrifying golden power was incomparable. In the void, it was like a shock wave, which directly resisted the Pang Dashi man''s fist in the air, and his domineering breath was superior to all things.


    In a short time, the domineering fist seal suppressed human beings, and the majestic golden light burst out, breaking the crack of the stone man''s fist."Click, click, click..."


    The huge stone man''s fist was broken, and the magnificent golden light burst like a bomb.


    Then the huge stone man, under the shock of many eyes, began to crumble inch by inch, turned into broken talismans and disappeared.


    Like a tortoise, Xu chuyun''s body is exposed, and then he flies away like a broken kite. After that, he falls on the ground and spits out blood in his mouth.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    With blood dripping, Xu chuyun''s body fell and the shaking ground trembled. If the square had not been forbidden by the array of symbols, it would have been enough to split the tortoises.


    All around the square, there was silence, silence in general.


    A line of eyes, at this moment, surprised to look at the purple robed youth on the low altitude.


    Just that purple robed youth''s one punch, is how overbearing, how fierce.


    Xu chuyun urged Shi Hua Wu Mai to show Wang Tianzi. However, he was devastated by Du Shaofu!


    "Gu Gu..."


    After a short silence, there was a sound of swallowing and spitting all around. A blow hit Xu chuyun after being petrified. What a terrible strength such strength is.


    At first, some people thought that Du Shaofu was famous and defeated Yi Xuan. It was because the spirit Master attacked the spirit and soul. In the heavy rock space, hundreds of people were gathered together to defeat the strong one in the bronze list. Finally, he fought against Yin Mochen, only relying on the Fu array to protect himself for an hour.


    Now, in full view of the public, all people have witnessed that Xu chuyun, who is at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, has also been hit hard with all his strength.


    Du Shaofu''s strength is so terrible!


    "Uncle Du is so kind!"


    "Uncle Du, uncle Du, uncle du..."


    One after another, the cry suddenly resounded from the dense crowd around. Such a strong strength immediately captured the hearts of many disciples.


    In the crowd, there are many girls'' disciples whose eyes begin to shine, and many bright eyes begin to ripple.


    "What kind of martial art did the boy just display? It''s terrible. I''m afraid it''s not simple."


    "It''s not simple, it''s hard to see through."


    On the high platform, not the elder Dharma protector. In shock, he could not help but whisper.


    No one can see the origin and clue of Du Shaofu''s martial arts, even those who are well-informed and think they have good eyesight.


    Yu Wanli stood behind the master, Gu Qingyang. His eyes on his face were staring at the field. After a while, he came back to his mind. He was stunned and said in a low voice: "the strength of younger martial brother is really terrible."


    "This boy, how can he be so strong? This is a big problem."


    On the high stage, after being shocked, elder Kong, Hao Zongwei, Hu sankun, Heng Mingze and other elders thought of the pills and Taoist instruments they had put on elder Gu Qingyang. All of a sudden, their faces were like eggplant beaten with frost.


    Xu chuyun, who was at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, was unable to withstand Du Shaofu''s fist. Who else could resist Du Shaofu''s strength? He was afraid that Feng Xiangyu, Shu Yang and others could not. The only one who could resist was the demon.


    But as long as Du Shaofu can enter the top two, they will lose. If Du Shaofu wins the first place, they will lose twice.


    "Where did this kid come from? How could he be so abnormal?"


    Elder Hu sankun scolded secretly. At first, in the test area, the boy robbed his apprentice Feng Xiangyu''s reputation and a medium-sized Taoist instrument. He thought that this time he could win back the bet. But who knew that he would lose again, and he might have to lose twice.


    "Hey, good boy, good boy."


    Only at this time, elder Gu Qingyang, a man with a smile, opened his eyes and laughed. In fact, these days, he was secretly worried, and at this time he completely put down his heart.


    "What a strange martial art."


    On the square, Sima Muhan''s pale gold double pupil, at this time also has some ripples.


    As for Hao Bian, Mo Wen, Ben Niu, Qiao yingmeng and others, they were all shocked and speechless, but they did not return to their senses.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    On the ground of the square, Xu chuyun spat out blood and struggled for several times to get up. The bloody corners of his mouth, accompanied by his pale face and his red eyes, are ferocious.


    "It''s impossible. How can this happen? I can''t lose. How can I lose to him..."


    With a ferocious look and murmuring to himself, Xu chuyun''s internal organs were severely damaged, especially his right arm, which was soft and soft, and his bones were smashed.


    But at this time, Xu chuyun seemed to feel no pain in his body at all. He could not believe that he would be defeated by Du Shaofu, and he was defeated so simply.


    His man Wang Tianzi and his Petrochemical military pulse were so vulnerable in front of Du Shaofu."I''ve been sending updates, brothers. I''ve finished the update today. I''d like to ask for flowers and thank you. ¡¢¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    But at this time, Xu chuyun seemed to feel no pain in his body at all. He could not believe that he would be defeated by Du Shaofu, and he was defeated so simply.


    His man Wang Tianzi and his Petrochemical military pulse were so vulnerable in front of Du Shaofu.


    "You are defeated."


    Du Shaofu looked at Xu chuyun with clear eyes. Some time ago, in the barren space, he once again made a lot of progress in understanding the mysterious form, and the power of driving the mysterious form became more and more powerful.


    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. I can''t lose to you."


    Xu chuyun looked at Du Shaofu with a look of resentment. His pupils were covered with blood. He didn''t know what was going on. He seemed to have a surge of blood. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood again.


    "Well, the first round is over."


    On the high platform, elder Hu sankun came out, and the voice of mysterious gas sounded in the ears of many onlookers around. All of a sudden, the whispers and shouts around him gradually subsided, and gradually began to restore silence.


    Many of them looked at elder Hu sankun on the high platform with awe and respect. The position of elder Hu in the clan was not weak. Among all the disciples, he was always very popular.


    There are two deacons of the appearance of the end of the scene, will be sluggish at this time Xu chuyun helped down.


    Xu chuyun''s eyes were dull and full of resentment. He didn''t struggle. He let the two deacons help him. At this time, he was afraid that he was also aware that he had been defeated and had no strength to do anything.


    Looking at the disciple on the square, elder Hu sankun said faintly: "at the end of the first round, you 16 can enter the secret cultivation in Zongzhong. The next step is to fight for the first place. The last one of you will be able to get a reward of high-quality Taoist tools. At the same time, this is also your opportunity to prove yourself."


    After a pause, elder Hu sankun continued: "to fight for the first place, there will be a slight change in the rules. It will be a draw. In the contest, no one should deliberately kill or entangle. All will be judged by the Presbyterian group. Violators will be severely punished. You can understand."


    "I see!"


    Everyone nodded, but in fact, it is clear in the hearts of all the people that the strength of the last 16 people is almost the same. In this kind of competition, everyone will go all out, and the strength of both sides is not much different. Naturally, problems will inevitably arise when taking time. Therefore, we should see our own discretion.


    With the voice of Hu sankun, the deacon of Zongzhong carried out a black signboard, which contained a lot of jade sticks.


    "You can start drawing lots now. There are black and white jade bars in it. The numbers on each jade bar are from one to four. They are black and white jade sticks, and each has two No. 1 jade sticks. On the sixteen jade signboards, there are four No.1 jade signers, four No.2 jade signers, four No.3 jade signers, and four No.4 jade signboards. At that time, four people who have won the same number will compete with the jade signer of the same color for one round, eight winners in the next round, and then continue to fight with the winners of the same number of jade. After the last four winners, there will also be four people with different jade numbers. The last number will be against No. 4, No. 2 against No. 3, and then two of the final winners will compete for the first place. "


    Elder Hu sankun''s words echoed in the square, saying, "I can understand. If there is no doubt, you can start drawing lots now."


    "I see."


    Everyone nodded, there was no doubt, as for the rules of competition, it seems that people have already known.


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to understand that the draw is once and for all. It seems complicated, but in fact it is extremely simple.


    At first, there will be four No. 1 jade sticks on the sixteen jade sticks, two black ones and two white ones.


    At first, the first round was to draw two white No. 1 players and draw two black No. 1 players to fight as well.


    Finally, the winner of the two white jade sticks and the two black jade sticks will go on to the next round.


    The same is true for those who draw No.2, No.3 and No.4 jade signers.


    At the end of the day, there are only four people left, that is, four people with different jade numbers, and then they are competing for the top two and the first.


    After the crowd nodded and understood, the draw began under the supervision of the Deacon Dharma protector.


    The onlookers around, at this time, are whispering one by one, and begin to discuss who can win the first in the end.


    For the onlookers around, Sima Muhan, Du Shaofu and the other three people, Wang Tianzi, had the highest voice at this time.


    Among them, Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu had the highest voice. After Du Shaofu easily defeated Xu chuyun, it was no doubt that the disciples of ancient Tianzong were greatly shocked.


    In the discussion at this time, Du Shaofu''s voice was much higher than before, and even could not be under Sima Muhan.


    After drawing lots, Du Shaofu saw the jade stick in his hand, which was black No.1 jade stick. He just glanced slightly. He saw Sima Muhan, not far away, but a white jade slip with No. 2 on it."This is bad luck."


    At this time, suddenly came the voice of Hao Biao, holding a white No. 1 jade stick in his hand, and looking at Du Shaofu''s black No. 1 jade stick, his fat face suddenly turned ugly.


    Hao Biao was very clear that even if he won the first round at this time, he would surely meet Du Shaofu in the next round. We can imagine the outcome at that time.


    "There seems to be something worse than me."


    All of a sudden, Hao Bian''s eyes looked at Mu Jiajia. Seeing Mu Jiajia holding a black No. 1 jade stick in his hand, he immediately began to laugh.


    Sometimes people are like this, when they feel that their luck is not good, suddenly see someone''s luck is worse than their own, they will immediately feel much better.


    Hao Biao is like this. Seeing Mu Jiajia around him, he is about to meet Du Shaofu in the first round. He immediately feels that his luck is good.


    At the end of the draw, sixteen people gave out their numbers, and many of them were dejected.


    For the eleven outstanding Tianzi people, if they meet those three people Wang Tianzi, they will naturally be a little depressed.


    Among them, Mu Jiajia and another outstanding person, one to Du Shaofu, the other to Sima Muhan, the mood in their hearts is more imaginable.


    "All right, the draw is over, and we''ll fight each other."


    Elder Hu sankun''s eyes swept the whole hall. All the people who drew lots had finished their drawing. The voice dropped. He saw that the sixteen people had already looked for their opponents. After nodding slightly, accompanied by the mysterious voice, he continued to reverberate in the square and said, "now, the duel begins!"


    There was a brief silence all around.


    At the next moment, sixteen people stood in the field, waiting for the battle. Their swords were at full blast, and the dark air was surging. Their eyes were all vigilant and looked at their opponents.


    "I didn''t expect that Mu Jiajia should have fallen in love with Du Shaofu. This is not very good luck."


    "Qi Minghui is not as lucky as the eldest lady."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Among all the people''s comments, the 16 people in the field had already started to collide suddenly. The powerful dark gas touched each other. With the rune flashing, a series of low energy muffled noises suddenly spread.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The figures flickered and the runes waved, and one by one they went directly into the fight.


    Most of the people''s cultivation strength is almost the same, no need to explore, it''s a direct battle.


    Maybe people don''t have a lot of expectations for the first place, but to be able to fight with others, on the one hand, to test their own strength, and on the other hand, they also want to defeat their opponents. The higher the ranking, the higher the status and prestige in Zongzhong, so we should go all out.


    "President, I know I can''t beat you, but I still want to try."


    Mu Jiajia looks at Du Shaofu, but she is helpless.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu said, "let''s do it."


    "Well, I''m not at all polite."


    Mu Jiajia squeezed out a smile, then the fingerprints congealed, and the energy of the surrounding sky began to fluctuate and began to condense the rune array.


    Du Shaofu looked at Mu Jiajia with great interest. From his elder brother Zhen Qingchun''s mouth, he knew that the martial arts practitioner''s pulse and soul were above the nine grades, and that was the outstanding posture of a person.


    For the rune master, the soul root can be divided into strong and weak, as well as outstanding people and king.


    Mu Jiajia, as a outstanding person, has his spiritual root and soul, all of whom are outstanding Chu.


    "Boom


    As the sky trembled, Mu Jiajia''s graceful figure was surrounded by powerful energy and runes. In a short period of time, there were 22 array flags in his hands, and his face was suddenly pale.


    "Hula..."


    Twenty two array flags were thrown out of Mu Jiajia''s hands and suddenly turned into 22 beams of light. They were about to form a huge Fu array.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Du Shaofu moved, and the fingerprints in his hands changed. Then, one by one, the runes soared into the sky, like thunder and lightning, blocking the twenty-two runes.


    One Rune seems to have a special effect. In the flash of runes, 22 runes light beams are directly dissolved into broken runes, which are transformed into a stream of energy and dissipated in the air.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Mu Jiajia''s mouth was full of blood, and her pale face was even whiter now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    Among the six players, Qiao yingmeng fought Feng Xiangyu, and Dai cangyang won the last one. However, in front of Feng Xiangyu, it was difficult to win this one. Under the attack of Feng Xiangyu, he was suppressed all the time. In the end, he did not show his pulse and soul, so he was defeated directly.


    Sima Muhan''s confrontation with Shi Yunsheng also ended without entanglement for too long. Shi Yunsheng directly admitted defeat and did not entangle him too much.


    Finally, Mo Wen and Shu Yang two people''s duel, Mo Wen a long gun is fierce and incomparable, the gun shadow is towering.


    Shuyang''s battle robe was used to hunt, and the attack was wide open and close. A spear in his hand was filled with runes, and he fought with the spear.


    The duel between the two was the most fierce among the eight, but in the end Mo Wen was slightly defeated and was stabbed by Shu Yang''s long spear on the shoulder.


    Although it was only a slight injury, Mo Wen immediately admitted defeat and did not activate the pulse soul.


    Mo Wen also knows that Shu Yang''s pulse soul is stronger than he is, and there is someone Wang Tianzi who can help him. If the pulse soul is stimulated, he can''t resist.


    After the second match, Du Shaofu, Sima Muhan, Feng Xiangyu and Shuyang won and entered the top four.


    For the onlookers around the square and the elders and Dharma protectors on the high platform, it seems that this result has been expected for a long time. It is not much strange, and it is almost the same as the expected result.


    The loser ends up in the crowd of onlookers, and the next four fight again.


    Du Shaofu had No.1 jade signer, Sima Muhan had No.2 jade signer, Shuyang had No.3 jade signer, and Feng Xiangyu had No.4 jade signer. According to the previous rules, Du Shaofu confronted Feng Xiangyu.


    And Sima Muhan is against Shu Yang.


    "I don''t know if Feng Xiangyu can compete with Du Shaofu."


    "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult. Although Feng Xiangyu didn''t even use all his strength in the previous competitions, Du Shaofu is really a bit abnormal. It''s impossible to defeat Du Shaofu. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Many old Dharma protectors on the high platform whispered and worried. This was the first two contests. If Du Shaofu defeated Feng Xiangyu, the Taoist utensils and pills that Du Shaofu had placed on elder Gu Qingyang half a month ago would have been lost.


    "Well, it''s in trouble."


    At this time, the look on elder Hu sankun''s face was no better. He looked at his disciple Feng Xiangyu, not to mention worrying about his disciples. He was afraid that the Taoist instrument he had bet on would be defeated completely.


    "Uncle Du, come on."


    "Brother fengxiangyu, come on."


    "Come on, elder martial brother Shuyang."


    In the dense crowd around the square, shouts resounded.


    In the square, Feng Xiangyu stood upright, dressed in a long black dress, and was twenty-three years old. He was handsome, elegant and clear-cut. But he looked at Du Shaofu in front of him, but his brows slightly wrinkled.


    "I''ve seen you for a long time, and I always want to fight you. Although you are very strong, I''m afraid I can''t give myself an account if I don''t spare no effort in this battle"


    Feng Xiangyu looks at Du Shaofu''s dark eyes, which are as pure as the endless abyss at the end of the universe. It gives people the illusion that they will be sucked in after a long time.


    "I remember you. We did see each other."


    Du Shaofu looked at Feng Xiangyu with a smile. He remembered that when he had just arrived in Zhongzhou, he had seen Feng Xiangyu in front of him in the last Fu array in the assessment area of ancient Tianzong.


    At the beginning, if it was not for her own appearance, I was afraid that the first one in the area was fengxiangyu, and Skynet would eventually fall into the hands of fengxiangyu.


    After a pause, Du Shaofu looked at Feng Xiangyu with a smile in his clear eyes. He said softly, "if I guess right, you should not use all your strength all the time. Everything is hidden. The mysterious state of King Wu is your cultivation level strength."


    "I can''t hide it from you."


    In the next moment, a mighty breath surged out of the body, and the mysterious atmosphere of King Wu''s realm rose to the sky.


    "Boom


    The terrible breath rippled and swept out, making people tremble and shake the four sides of the space.


    "The realm of King Wu is mysterious. Like Xu chuyun, Feng Xiangyu also reaches the level of mystery of King Wu."


    "This guy is hiding deep. I don''t know when he broke through."


    Feeling the breath of Feng Xiangyu at this time, the eyes around him were suddenly surprised. Even many elder Dharma protectors on the high platform were quite moved.


    At this time, elder Hu sankun was not surprised. He seemed to have known that his disciples had already broken through the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm.


    However, at this time, elder Hu sankun was more and more worried. Xu chuyun, King Wu''s mysterious level, was still defeated by Du Shaofu. He didn''t have confidence in his disciples, but Du Shaofu was too strong.


    Around because of the mysterious atmosphere of King Wu''s realm, even Sima Muhan and Shu Yang looked at each other."Well, I won''t let you go sooner or later."


    Among the onlookers around, there is a pretty beautiful woman with a pair of hateful eyes staring at Du Shaofu''s body in the square, and a pair of slender hands tightly clasped into fists.


    Listening to the shouts around Du Shaofu, the vicious eyes in the beautiful woman''s eyes became more and more intense. It was just when Du Shaofu entered the ancient Tianzong that Du Shaofu met Zhou Ying''er.


    "King Wu''s realm is mysterious."


    Looking at the wind Xiangyu which broke out the mysterious level of Wu King''s realm, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a little smile. He was worthy of being one of the outstanding people in ancient Tianzong. He was already at such an age.


    In the outside world, I don''t know how many martial arts practitioners are poor, and they can''t step into the level of King Wu''s realm all their life.


    And Feng Xiangyu, at such an age, is already a strong man in the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm.


    "I''ll do my best, win or lose."


    The voice fell from the wind Xiangyu''s mouth, and the palm suddenly poked out. A strong storm swept out from it, and a vast palm print condensed, as if it had brought up a hurricane,.


    "Storm mark!


    The palm print was condensed in Feng Xiangyu''s hands, and then he stamped on the ground, and his figure swept up into the air. The terrible storm on the palm print swept over Du Shaofu and went directly over Du Shaofu.


    "Chulala..."


    Terrible palm print with storm, power spread, almost to tear up a large space.


    I''m afraid that the cultivator of the perfect level in Wuhou''s territory is photographed with a palm print, and will be immediately shattered.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and watched the stormy palmprint coming. His clear eyes moved slightly. He waved his hand slightly. There was no intention of avoiding. He wrapped his fist in the golden Rune and crossed the space. Then he collided with each other!


    "Bang!"


    The palm print of the storm collides with the fist of the golden rune, the pale gold dark gas and the terrible storm suddenly explode, the rune in the air is broken, and the terrible energy shakes the square tremor.


    "Pedaling!"


    In such a collision, in the eyes of all the people, it was only seen that the figure of Feng Xiangyu, who was diving down in the air, flew away, and finally fell in a panic, and fell back several steps in succession.


    Du Shaofu''s body just shook slightly, as if it had no effect.


    "Terrible power!"


    When Feng Xiangyu stabilized his body, his dark pupils were filled with astonishment. From Du Shaofu''s fist, his palms were numb by the power of his power.


    "Use all your strength. What is your man Wang Wumai?"


    Du Shaofu asked Feng Xiangyu. Feng Xiangyu, who was also the king of heaven, did not know what was special about his martial pulse.


    "My Man Wang Wu pulse is very special. He is crazy chemical weapon pulse. Although it has to pay some price after driving crazy chemical pulse, my strength can be improved by a large part. It is indeed my first strength. Be careful yourself."


    As the voice fell, the fingerprints in Feng Xiangyu''s hands congealed. Meanwhile, on Zhou''s body surface, there were dazzling talismans and secret lines spreading out. Then his body expanded, and his dark eyes began to glow with blood red color. His body also seemed to have suddenly increased by a circle, covered with a faint red light.


    "Boom


    At this moment, there is a great pressure coming, the pressure is rolling, and the wind and clouds are surging in the air, which makes the blood boil in the body burst into the blood vessels, and the soul of the brain is also trembling.


    "It seems that it is not vulgar to be crazy about martial arts."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up, with a little envy. After the frenzied chemical weapons pulse was aroused, Feng Xiangyu''s breath actually ascended from the edge of the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm to the mysterious peak of King Wu''s realm. I''m afraid it''s approaching the level on the other side of King Wu''s territory. This kind of martial vein is really terrible.


    "Feng Xiangyu''s crazy chemical weapon pulse is really not vulgar. Although there are some costs to be paid, compared with Xu chuyun''s pulse, to some extent, the combat effectiveness is more powerful."


    On the high platform elder seat, there are elders who can''t help but marvel.


    "Younger martial brother, depend on you."


    Yu Wanli looked at the square, and his eyes were very solemn and tense at this time.


    "Roar!"


    In the wind''s mouth, the wind roared like a wild animal. His eyes were red and he looked at Du Shaofu. His figure was moving, and the terrible breath broke out. It was like a long energy snake gathering around. In an instant, it appeared in front of Du Shaofu like a fierce beast.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    "Boom


    Feng Xiangyu hit Du Shaofu with a heavy blow like a thunderbolt. The terrible momentum carried by his fist seemed to shatter the space.


    "Free walk on the wave!"


    Just as the thunderous blow appeared in front of him, Du Shaofu''s figure was floating and unpredictable when he was hunting in purple robe, and disappeared in front of the turbulent fist seal.


    The terrible seal of the fist will open the space ripple, as if to blow out a huge space deep hole.


    The mighty power, pressure and vigor make people tremble with fear, and the rune is dazzling.


    At the same time, as Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared, Feng Xiangyu''s red eyes suddenly lifted, and his eyes seemed to feel something terrible.


    "Hula..."


    The wind Xiangyu figure above, a dazzling golden awn suddenly burst out, the golden awn is shining, as if the sun, golden light.


    At this moment, the dazzling light was raging in the sky, and a tyrant like the supremacy came directly out of the sky and let it be on the high platform. The eyes of the Dharma protectors changed greatly.


    In the golden light, Du Shaofu appeared, with a pair of golden runes and wings spreading out behind him. His powerful power was like a repressed volcano blowing out into the sky, which made the sky tremble and the wind and clouds surge.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    The deep voice of thunder came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. The wings of the runes fluttered behind his back. The dazzling golden talisman''s Secret patterns poured out into the sky like a light rain, flapping their wings and expanding like a giant ROC, soaring for nine days and across the world.


    "Boom..."


    The ROC spreads its wings and carries the domineering will of the golden winged ROC bird. With incomparable potential, it can open and close freely and suppress the wind Xiangyu.


    "Roar..."


    Feng Xiangyu is red, his eyes are shining, and his mouth is roaring like a beast''s roar. His whole body is covered with a series of talisman and secret lines. His whole body is full of terror. He wants to break away from Du Shaofu''s suppression.


    However, under the suppression of the real golden winged ROC bird, the golden light was so great that no matter how Feng Xiangyu struggled, he could not get rid of the secret pattern of the golden light talisman.


    "What a terrible breath!"


    "Golden winged ROC bird breath, is this boy a man or a beast?"


    On the high platform, the eyes of several elders suddenly trembled. At this moment, the despotic power that erupted from Du Shaofu was incomparable. It was clearly the real breath of golden winged ROC.


    It is absolutely impossible for human beings to understand the power of golden winged ROC birds and beasts to have that kind of divine power. It is like a real golden winged ROC bird coming, but the boy is also a real human being.


    "What a terrible pressure, my pulse and soul are affected."


    "What du Shaofu has is a real golden winged ROC bird and beast. Can it be so terrible?"


    Among the crowded onlookers around, the practitioners with lower cultivation strength were all shaking and their eyes were shaking.


    The pulse and soul in the onlooker''s body are uncontrollable and affected. However, if it is a monster''s pulse soul, it is not controlled by coercion.


    "Do you feel that Du Shaofu''s breath is just a perfect level of Marquis''s territory. It''s too strong."


    "King Wu''s state of cultivation is perfect against the wind and the sky. Is this boy deliberately hiding his accomplishments or is he really so abnormal?"


    The elder marveled at Du Shaofu''s level of cultivation and the perfection of Marquis''s realm. He was able to counter the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm. It was too shocking.


    He had been unable to fight for the suppression of Du Shaofu. Feng Xiangyu roared like a beast like a maniac, and his whole body was covered with hidden talisman patterns. Then, in the eyes of all the people who were surprised, the secret patterns of the talisman evolved and arranged in the front half space of his body, which made his body swell again, just like a wild beast overlooking the earth from the sky and overwhelming the world!


    "Broken!"


    The wind roars and shakes the sky, shaking the four sides, and the mysterious patterns of the talisman are dazzling. At the moment, the ferocious face makes people feel shocked.


    "Suppress!"


    The golden glow was blooming all over the sky. Du Shaofu urged the "Peng Lin Jiu Tian" with all his strength. If the real golden winged ROC came, it carried the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC, just like the real golden winged ROC bird flying out, strong and domineering. The breath of tyranny and terror was towering, destroying and destroying everything.


    "Boom!"


    In such a collision, the sky above the square was like thunder, and a series of dazzling Rune lights burst out. In the huge noise, the space in this square seemed to be shattered.


    The suppression place, can clearly see the space energy rippling away, like the wave undulation, the energy overwhelming diffusion.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is also making full use of his understanding of the birds and beasts of the golden winged Dapeng during this period of time. He tries to suppress Feng Xiangyu, no matter how he struggles.


    On the high platform, all the elder Dharma protectors were shocked. A practitioner at the perfect level of marquis state could compete with those at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm. What a terrible shock, and even gained the upper hand."Hiss!"


    In the vast golden light, Feng Xiangyu was gradually and thoroughly suppressed, and Du Shaofu appeared in front of Feng Xiangyu.


    Du Shaofu''s body was covered with a golden halo, which was like a golden winged ROC rushing out of the aperture.


    "The crazy chemical weapon pulse is really strong, but you are still defeated!"


    There was a bit of domineering words in Du Shaofu''s mouth. He waved the golden talisman''s Secret patterns, which were dense and stacked in layers, just like a golden winged ROC flapping its wings, and directly swept over Feng Xiangyu''s body.


    "Hula..."


    The powerful and incomparable momentum erupts, the energy shocks the surrounding space, and the space vibrates. The wind is full of Xiang Yu, and then the body flies away. It takes more than ten feet to stabilize the body.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A mouthful of blood spurted out of Feng Xiangyu''s mouth, and his talisman and secret patterns suddenly cracked and broken, and his face became pale as gray. His swollen body returned to its original state, and his breath began to wither.


    "Du Shaofu won and entered the top two!"


    On the Dharma protector''s seat of Gaotai elder, many elder Dharma protectors suddenly look shocked, and they are helpless.


    Feng Xiangyu has been defeated. Obviously, he can''t compete with Du Shaofu. Half a month ago, many elder Dharma protectors have already lost their Taoist instruments and elixir.


    "Where the hell did this kid come from? It''s so abnormal."


    Elder Hao Zongwei sighed helplessly. At the beginning, he encouraged everyone to bet. Who knows that Du Shaofu is so abnormal.


    "Ah..."


    Elder Ma Mingze and elder Hu sankun looked at him and sighed. For them, they knew Du Shaofu''s strength. However, they heard that in Chongyan space, Si ruofeng and other guys on the copper list would ask Du Shaofu for trouble, so they couldn''t help but decide to bet.


    Who knows that Yin Mochen in the heavy rock space can''t do anything to Du Shaofu. At this time, it''s too late for them to regret.


    "Nice to see you, younger martial brother."


    Yu Wanli wiped a cold sweat on his forehead, and then a smile appeared on his face. After defeating Feng Xiangyu, master not only did not want to lose his fortune, but also made a lot of money.


    "Hey hey, come on, I''ll hand in the bets quickly. I can''t escape any of them. Don''t think about paying off, or I won''t finish with you."


    The old face of the old smile of the ancient Qing Dynasty bloomed like a sunflower, and began to put away the bet impolitely. There were a lot of bets won this time, which was definitely a big one.


    "Here you are


    With the pain on the face of the elder, you can know who can''t rely on the account of elder Gu Qingyang. In the end, he had no choice but to give the Taoist instruments and Wang pin pills to elder Gu Qingyang.


    Elder Hu sankun, elder Ma Mingze, elder Hao Zongwei and so on can only take out their Taoist instruments and Wang pin pills, which are also painful on their faces.


    "Hu sankun, your disciple is really not up to the mark."


    In the end, elder Hao Zongwei gave elder Hu sankun a look.


    Elder Hu sankun also did not like to be angry. Elder Hao Zongwei glanced at him and hummed, "Your disciples are striving for success. Let your disciples have a try."


    "I didn''t expect the president to be so tough."


    At the edge of the square, Qiao yingmeng, Hao Biao, Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen and others stood together. At this time, their eyes were full of shock.


    "You won''t be proud for long. It''s no use being strong among the new neizong disciples!"


    In the crowd, seeing Du Shaofu beat Feng Xiangyu, Zhou Yinger''s face was covered with cold.


    "You win, I lose. I''m not as good as you."


    In the square, Feng Xiangyu gets up, wipes a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth with his long sleeves of black shirt, and looks at Du Shaofu. In his pure black eyes, his eyes are a little lonely.


    Feng Xiangyu knew that he was defeated, but he could not surpass the other party''s perfect situation.


    "Crazy chemical weapon pulse is really very strong, I just have some special means, otherwise it is difficult to suppress you."


    Du Shaofu said to Feng Xiangyu that the frenzied chemical weapons pulse is indeed very strong. The terror power just now made Du Shaofu very clear. The power seemed to boil the blood in his body and burst his blood vessels, which could not be resisted.


    If it wasn''t for the extremely strong physical defense, I''m afraid it would have been impossible to resist Feng Xiangyu''s frenzied chemical weapons.


    However, the self-cultivation of the golden winged ROC bird skill is even more domineering.


    If it wasn''t for these two advantages, Du Shaofu guessed that if he wanted to completely suppress Feng Xiangyu, he would have to go all out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Feng Xiangyu looked at Du Shaofu with a smile on his pale face and said, "failure means defeat. There are no reasons, but this is the end of a knot in my heart. There is nothing I can''t let go. I will win back if I have a chance."


    Du Shaofu smiles and doesn''t speak any more. He looks slightly at the battle circle not far away. He happens to see a dazzling light of talisman and secret patterns blooming like fireworks. Under the brilliant light, it contains destructive energy.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Shuyang''s body fell to the ground from mid air. After landing, a dazzling talisman and secret pattern on his body was broken, and his weight dissipated.


    In the long robe hunting, Shuyang''s feet whirled rapidly to stabilize his body. After stabilizing his body, he staggered backward and stepped back a few steps to completely stabilize his body.


    "It seems that your man Wang Wumai is not enough. Don''t urge the soul of the artery in one form, otherwise, you are not my opponent."


    Sima Muhan''s beautiful shadow falls to the ground, her dress flutters, her wrist ornaments jingle and her delicate red lips pout slightly, which makes her lovely.


    But in Shuyang''s eyes, the woman in front of her had nothing to do with loveliness. It was just a demon. He had just handed over the recognized evil spirit in ancient Tianzong. He could feel how terrible and powerful the evil was.


    "I''m not an opponent, I''m defeated."


    Shu Yang shook his head and said helplessly. He knew exactly what the evil spirit''s pulse soul was. If he urged the pulse soul, he could only find the share of abuse directly. What''s more, the strength of the demon was not just as simple as the pulse soul.


    "This little niece has never used her full strength. It''s hard to see through."


    Du Shaofu looks at Sima Muhan with some doubts in his clear eyes. The strength of that girl is absolutely not simple.


    "Du Shaofu, Sima Muhan won, Feng Xiangyu and Shuyang failed."


    On the high stage, the voice of elder Hu sankun reverberates around with mysterious Qi. In his voice, there is a feeling of flesh ache.


    "Support uncle Du."


    "Support the eldest lady."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Around tianwu square, there are shouts and shouts that soar into the sky, advocating strength and respecting the strong. The strong are respected and yearned for no matter where they are.


    At the moment, Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu''s victory immediately made the surrounding areas boil and shout.


    In the field, Shuyang and fengxiangyu two people under the feet of Xuanqi surging, slightly a little tiptoe, the figure immediately withdrew from the square.


    "Hum!"


    Sima Muhan looks at Du Shaofu not far away. She snorts softly in her throat. Her eyes are pursed and her lips are pursed. She is a bit coquettish and lovely.


    "This girl, I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes move and feel Sima Muhan''s girl. I''m afraid it''s absolutely hard to deal with.


    "In the last round, fighting for the first place, Du Shaofu confronted Sima Muhan."


    After looking at the crowd of onlookers around the square, elder Hu sankun echoed around the square with mysterious voice and said, "but the rules of this contest have changed temporarily and will be postponed to the early morning of tomorrow."


    "What, till tomorrow?"


    "How can we change the rules temporarily? Didn''t every term last one day?"


    With the voice of elder Hu sankun falling, whispers all around him suddenly spread out.


    Many students were quite puzzled. In the past, each session of the contest was fought for the first place in one day, but this year it was divided into two days.


    On the square, Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu are also strange.


    "Fight for the first place tomorrow, when the Lord will come in person, the two opponents are well prepared today, and now everyone will step down." Hu sankun continued.


    With the fall of elder Hu sankun''s voice, the whole square suddenly boils up, and the sound waves resound.


    "I didn''t expect that the LORD would come in person tomorrow."


    "It seems that the patriarch is very concerned about the eldest lady and uncle Du, so he will come in person. In the past, the patriarch has never been there in person."


    "I don''t know who will win tomorrow, the first lady or uncle Du."


    "The talent of the eldest lady is just like a monster. Uncle Du is very strong, but I think it is not enough compared with the eldest lady."


    "Uncle Du, it''s not necessarily the weak."


    "Who wins and who loses, who can win the first, will know tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around, there was a murmur of discussion and whispering all around the square, with doubts and expectations.


    At dusk, the setting sun and the setting sun cover the sky.


    On the Tianmu peak and in the courtyard, Gu Qingyang''s face was full of laughter. He looked at Du Shaofu, and the more he looked, the more satisfied he was. He put a lot of pills in Du Shaofu''s hand and said, "tomorrow you''ll fight with Muhan''s girl. These are pills to supplement the mysterious Qi, which is of great help to your recovery. Take the pills quickly and breathe and regulate your breath.""Master, younger martial brother is just a perfect level of Wuhou territory. You are all Wang''s pills. I''m afraid that I will have some trouble after taking it."


    When Yu Wanli saw the master''s large amount of pills, they were all at the level of King''s grade. The rays of the sun filled in and the energy was amazing, which immediately reminded him of his kindness.


    If the cultivators of the perfect level in Wuhou state take the king''s pills, they will have a lot of trouble.


    "Hum, it''s OK for your younger brother to take Wang pindan medicine. He didn''t give your master a long face if he didn''t try his best."


    Elder Gu Qingyang looked back at Yu Wanli. At the beginning, the three disciples let him lose a lot of Taoist tools and pills. Fortunately, this time, he was revenged.


    As for Wang pin pills, elder Gu Qingyang had known that Du Shaofu had taken them, so there would be no big problem.


    Those who can defeat the mystical level of King Wu''s realm with the perfect level of Wuhou''s territory can even kill those who practice on the other side of King Wu''s territory when they are in the city of Woye. How can ordinary people with perfect accomplishments of King Wu''s realm be compared.


    Seeing the master staring, Yu Wanli didn''t dare to say anything more. Immediately, he secretly gave Du Shaofu a batch of waiting pills in his hand, and said in a low voice, "younger martial brother, don''t listen too much to the master''s advice. You can take the pills according to your own discretion."


    "Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu did not refuse the pills of the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli. Looking at the elder Gu Qingyang and the Third Elder martial brother, he felt warm in his heart.


    "You know how to treat your younger martial brother better."


    The ancient Qingyang elder also saw all this, and then he looked at it with satisfaction. Then he asked Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, how are you doing in the cultivation of the Ming holy sword?"


    "Back to master, I have some experience." Du Shaofu replied.


    "That''s good. If you have anything you don''t understand, you can come to me at any time. The Ming holy sword spectrum is also a secret of our ancient heavenly sect, and its power is very strong."


    Elder Gu Qingyang looked at Du Shaofu and said, "tomorrow you will have a fight with Muhan. You must pay attention to Muhan''s three unique skills."


    "What three wonders?" Hearing this, Du Shaofu asked curiously.


    Yu Wanli had a bitter smile on his face and a shock in his eyes. He said to Du Shaofu: "younger martial brother, martial nephew Mu Han is extraordinary. Her natural appearance is called a monster. Her three unique skills are sword technique, pulse soul and martial pulse. You should be careful when you fight with her tomorrow."


    "Sword technique, pulse soul, martial pulse."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated slightly. Tomorrow, Sima Muhan''s girl is indeed a strong opponent, but if she can''t win, there will be trouble at that time.


    "Muhan''s girl is a little abnormal. You can do your best tomorrow."


    Elder Gu Qingyang said to Du Shaofu, "even if you lose tomorrow, it doesn''t matter. What''s the matter? Master is still there."


    "I will do my best."


    Du Shaofu''s face was covered with a bitter smile. It seemed that the master did not have much confidence in himself.


    "Well, go back and prepare well. Tomorrow your elder martial brother will watch the battle in person. You must perform well."


    The elder Gu Qingyang suddenly turned positive and said to Du Shaofu: "you have to remember that sometimes you have to know how to converge, but sometimes you have to do your best. The more extraordinary you are, the more training resources you can get in the ancient Tianzong, the more benefits you will have in the future. Even if I am an ancient Tianzong, the superior resources are limited and can only be handed over to the most extraordinary disciples Do you understand? "


    Du Shaofu looked at elder Gu Qingyang, nodded and said, "I understand. I will go all out tomorrow."


    "Well, with your words, I can rest assured. It doesn''t matter if you are defeated tomorrow. You have made a long face for master, but master still hopes you can win, not for you to honor me, but for yourself to be able to soar into the sky and be proud of your peers." The ancient Qingyang elder said, the tone is sonorous and forceful, the vision is suffused with light wave.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and didn''t speak any more. Master Gu Qingyang said that, naturally, his heart was very clear.


    No matter where they are, only those with the strongest talent can get the best resources, even in the original tianwu college. The strong are respected and the weak are eliminated. This is an unchangeable truth.


    After leaving Tianmu peak, Du Shaofu went back to his peak to prepare for tomorrow''s World War I.


    But just when he returned to the peak, Du Shaofu saw an unexpected figure, elegant and clean, beautiful enough to make all women''s hearts move. He is now the number one in the bronze list.


    Seeing Yin Mochen, Du Shaofu didn''t open his mouth. He saw Yin Mochen take out a wine jar in his hand, feed, feed and wave. The fragrance of the wine drifted away with the wind.


    "Mellow and fragrant, good wine."


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t know much about wine, he had a special sense of smell for the aroma of wine under the influence of his father who was a drunkard. He could immediately feel that what was in the wine jar was absolutely good wine.


    Of course, if you can get Yin Mochen to take it out, no matter how bad the wine is, it will be no worse.


    "With today''s update, Xiao Yu still has to work hard to pay off the debt, but the rest of today''s update will have to wait until the evening. I''m sorry to all of you.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    A moment later, the sun set in the West and the mountains stretched.


    On a mountain peak, smoke curled from the kitchen, accompanied by the attractive smell of meat.


    On the grill built by rocks, at this time, a large low-level monster was placed on the oven, and the smell of meat was overflowing. The "Zizi" sound of oil was accompanied by the smell of meat, and the whole mountain peak was full of fragrance.


    Du Shaofu rolled up his long sleeves and looked like a chef. A lot of spices were sprinkled on the barbecue. The smell came out, which made Yin Mo Chen around him dumbfounded.


    Du Shaofu captured the low-level monsters from these mountains. There were many low-level monsters in the dense mountains within the scope of the ancient Tianzong, and there were even a lot of demon beasts kings. However, it seemed that they were all the demon beasts'' mounts of the disciples of the ancient Tianzong, so Du Shaofu couldn''t think much about it.


    "I didn''t expect that you still have this technology. It looks good."


    Yin Mo Chen stares at Du Shaofu''s barbecue and has to treat Du Shaofu differently.


    "This technology, but I''ve learned it since I was a child."


    Du Shaofu smiles, thinking that Fu Yibai did not do such things when he was in Du''s house in Shicheng. At this time, he did not know where the old man had gone. Maybe he had no chance to see the old man again in his whole life. This made Du Shaofu regret that he should not have let Fu Yibai run around.


    "I wonder why you still carry spices with you."


    Yin Mochen was quite puzzled. When he saw Du Shaofu take out the same kind of spice from the Qiankun bag, he couldn''t help wondering. However, no warrior would put a can of spice in his Qiankun bag. After all, he was not a cook.


    "This is a personal preference. When you are greedy, you can start to have a tooth sacrifice at any time." Du Shaogang said with a smile.


    Standing in front of Du Shaofu, Yin Mochen is undoubtedly a beautiful man, not an ordinary one. As the first person in the bronze list, all of them can rank in the top ten on the gold list. He has a very high status in the clan and is deeply loved by numerous female disciples.


    But at this time, standing in front of the barbecue and the smell of the meat overflowing, I don''t know why I can''t help drooling. I''m afraid that no one in the whole ancient Tianzong could see it except Du Shaofu.


    When Du Shaofu finally roasted the barbecue until it was the most delicious, they shared it.


    "Good meat."


    "Good wine."


    On the mountain peak, the two people ate and gobbled up, where they still looked like the disciples of the inner sect of the ancient Tianzong.


    When the wine was full of meat and wine, Yin Mochen burped and patted his stomach. A satisfied smile appeared on his pretty face and said, "I don''t know how long it has been. It''s the first time I''ve eaten such a delicious food."


    "There will be opportunities in the future."


    Du Shaofu patted his sleeve and got up with a smile on his face. He had not eaten so much for a long time.


    With a smile, Yin Mo Chen looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I told you to drink, but I didn''t break my promise."


    "Good wine." Du Shaofu said with a smile that the wine was really good. It was much better than the wine that the drunkard father had drunk when he was in Du''s house in Shicheng. Although it was good wine, it could not taste the original taste.


    Wine is good wine, but it doesn''t taste right.


    "How are you preparing for the war with younger martial sister Muhan tomorrow?"


    Yin Mochen looked at Du Shaofu. The mountain breeze was gentle and his clothes were moving. He was still elegant and dust-free. He said, "be careful of Mu Han''s three unique skills."


    "Sword technique, martial spirit, and martial pulse?"


    Du Shaofu had already heard of it from his master and his third elder brother.


    "It seems that you already know that younger martial sister Muhan is not very easy to deal with. Even if I face her now, I''m afraid there is no chance of winning. I''ll work hard tomorrow."


    Yin Mochen finished, looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, and then left. The elegant figure then disappeared in the far sky.


    Du Shaofu stayed alone on the mountain for a while and then left the mountain.


    Night came slowly, the dusk shrouded the earth, a full moon quietly climbed into the sky, the moon was bright and the stars were rare.


    "Dad, why do you postpone the contest today, and let me directly defeat that guy?"


    In the quiet courtyard, Sima Muhan looks at Sima stepping on the star. In her purplish eyes, she has some doubts, and her mouth pouts slightly. Obviously, she is dissatisfied.


    "It''s not that I want to postpone it. It''s an elder in your family who discovered some interesting things about the boy, so I want to have a good look tomorrow. I just have nothing to do, so I will go to see the excitement." Sima TA Xing smiles at his daughter.


    "That guy is not weak, but tomorrow won''t change the result. I''ll still beat that nasty guy." Sima Muhan said with pursed lips.


    "To your courtesy, it seems that the boy has offended you?" Sima stepped on the star and asked.


    "This..."


    Sima Muhan frowns and thinks about it carefully for a while. It seems that the guy didn''t offend her too much. I don''t know why, but I feel that the guy has offended himself.


    Seeing this, Sima stepped on the star and said with a smile: "you girl, you''d better be ready for tomorrow''s duel. The elder in your clan said that the boy is not simple. If you want to defeat him, it will not be too easy.""I''m going to beat that guy tomorrow."


    Sima Muhan pouts, turns and leaves. The ornaments on her wrist jingle and spreads out.


    Sima stepped on the star looking at the back of his beloved daughter, and then he looked up slightly and murmured, "where did that boy come from? It''s really let me have accidents one after another."


    The moon is bright and the stars are thin, and the mountains and earth are covered with dusk.


    There is still a lot of excitement in the ancient Tianzong. The war postponed by Du Shaofu and miss Sima Muhan early tomorrow morning will make the whole ancient Tianzong look forward to it.


    In particular, the performances of Miss Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu in tianwu square today easily beat Ren Wang Tianzi. One of them is RenWang Tianzi, and the other is a disciple of elder Gu Qingyang. Their status and status are quite special, which makes the whole clan expect more about their duel tomorrow.


    "I don''t know whether it will be the first lady or uncle Du who will win tomorrow. Their strength is unfathomable."


    "Anyway, I''ve bought 20 million yuan of Xuanshi, hoping to win."


    "It''s only 20 million Xuanshi, but I bought 30 million Xuanshi in Uncle Du''s body, and also bet on three Hou pin pills."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At night, Du Shaofu returned to his courtyard, and then entered the ancient space. Under the guidance of Zhen Qingchun, he began to understand the psychedelic array.


    If someone knew that Sima Muhan was going to be defeated tomorrow, Du Shaofu was still in the mood to understand the enchantment array. He was afraid that he did not know how he would feel.


    All of this stems from Zhen Qingchun''s promise to Du Shaofu. As long as Zhen Qingchun is satisfied with the magic array, he can consider teaching Du Shaofu another method.


    It is said that the method has a lot to do with the psychedelic magic array. Only by understanding the psychedelic magic array to a certain extent can we understand the method of cultivating it. Du Shaofu is also looking forward to it. The things on Zhen Qingchun''s body are not ordinary things.


    "This boy is just a monster. He will not let others live."


    Zhen Qingchun watched Du Shaofu''s understanding, and his face changed one after another. At the end of the day, he was simply too lazy to watch, lest he be angry.


    In one night, there are five days in the ancient space. With Zhen Qingchun''s reminding, Du Shaofu is immersed in understanding, and can only leave the ancient space first. There is a duel waiting outside.


    In the early morning, the darkness before dawn has just passed, and the whole tianwu square is already full of people, waiting for today''s fierce competition.


    "See, Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng and Ji ouming, the strong men on the bronze list, have come to watch the battle."


    "It''s not just the strong on the copper list, I see those terror Lords on the silver list all appear."


    "That''s of course. Even the patriarch will come to watch today''s duel between the eldest lady and uncle Du."


    "I don''t know who wins and who loses today?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around, there was a lot of talk, noise, discussion, whispering, all gathered together. The sound waves resounded through tianwu square, and you could hear it clearly from afar.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I didn''t have time to send an announcement this morning. I thought I would arrive early. This is the chapter that I just drove out, and there''s no time to revise the wrong characters. Brothers, I''ll look at it first. I''ll revise it later. I''ll rush to the next chapter and apologize to all the brothers again. I didn''t give any notice in advance today. This is Xiao Yu''s fault. I sincerely apologize and kneel down Excuse me. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly in mid air, a large amount of broken wind came, and many figures in the sky were flying in the sky.


    The noisy and bustling square suddenly began to be quiet, one after another of the eyes of the front space.


    "Look, the elders are coming."


    "Miss Muhan is here, too."


    "Lord, the Lord is really here!"


    "That''s the patriarch of my ancient Tianzong, the top strong one in Zhongzhou


    One after another, the figures fell on the platform of the square, and a faint breath came and spread in the air for no reason, which made people tremble. Looking at the shadows, tens of thousands of eyes on tianwu square began to become awe stricken and saluted immediately.


    "See the Lord."


    "See you Dharma protectors."


    Around the square, all the ancient Tianzong disciples salute in awe, and do not dare to be disrespectful.


    The patriarch of the ancient Tianzong, the top strongman in Zhongzhou, and the character who can make Zhongzhou tremble with one foot is the God like existence in the hearts of all ancient Tianzong disciples.


    All the disciples of ancient Tianzong have heard of the legend of the patriarch Sima stepping on the star when he was young, and his awe filled his heart more and more.


    On the high platform, behind Hu sankun, Hao Zongwei, Kong Zhonglei, and Zhen Mingze, a middle-aged man standing about seven feet tall stood behind the Dharma protectors, his skin was shining and flowing, and his eyes were shining with a deep glass like light.


    The Han Dynasty is thin and slender, but it looks slender and strong. It is a blue robe embroidered with green patterns. The feet of the robe are turned up. The long black hair is combed in a neat bun. Several strands of hair fall from the ear. It is Sima TA Xing, the patriarch of the ancient Tianzong.


    "All of you are exempt from the ceremony. You will watch the duel for a while, and you will have a good understanding of it."


    Sima stepped on the star to open his mouth and said, standing with negative hands, the slender voice seems to be more straight and straight, with elegance in the air.


    "Yes


    All around the sound wave ups and downs, a line of figures rose.


    "Dad, I''m going down first."


    On the high platform, Sima stepped down beside him with a delicate voice, and then a beautiful shadow slowly fell down the square. She was wearing a long brocade skirt with moon white and pink interlaced, a light pink gauze cape on her shoulders, and a pink belt tied around her waist. She had a well-balanced body and a slim waist, but she could not hold it. Two white bracelets on her white wrist raised her hand The collision between them makes a pleasant sound, which is even more lovely.


    "Support the eldest lady."


    "Support elder martial sister Mu Han."


    With Sima Muhan''s death, there were many cheers and shouts. Especially for those young male disciples, Sima Muhan, the eldest lady, was definitely the target of all male disciples in ancient Tianzong.


    Everyone knows that if you can make the eldest Miss Sima Muhan''s favor, it is not only less than 30 years of struggle, it is simply a step to the sky, from then on the whole Zhongzhou proud.


    "Master, please sit down first. Du Shaofu has not arrived yet."


    Hu sankun said to Sima TA Xing, indicating that the patriarch Sima TA Xing should sit up first, but in his heart he hoped that Du Shaofu would not come. In case Du Shaofu defeated Sima Muhan today, a tool that he had lost yesterday would be doubled today.


    "Martial uncle, sit down first."


    Sima step star smell speech, but to the side of the ancient Qingyang elder said.


    Elder Gu Qingyang is very energetic today. He carries an ancient sword. His white hair is fluttering, half bundle and half scattered. A few wisps of white hair flutter with a bunch of white beard. He looks like a fairy coming to the world. He hears his words and says to Sima TA Xing: "don''t be hospitable, master, nephew. You are the ancient emperor of Tianzong. Please sit down first."


    "Martial uncle, sit together."


    Sima stepped on the star and nodded. In his glass like eyes, he was also in awe of the ancient Qingyang elder.


    "Well, sit down together."


    The ancient Qingyang elder has a wisp of long beard and a smile on his face, which makes other elders helpless.


    On the high platform, people sit upright. The ancient Qing Dynasty and the elder sit beside Sima TA Xing. They sit quietly and quietly. On their extremely ruddy face, their eyes are unusually clear. After a glance at the people around them, their eyes are slightly closed. It is like an immortal sitting in meditation to nourish the spirits, which makes people feel awed.


    It''s just that the elder sitting next to many elders has a feeling of hatred. You should know that the elder who sits down again is not all the elders in the ancient Tianzong, but the elder who sits down again is at least 90% of the people who lost yesterday, and felt a little distressed.


    Hu sankun, elder Hu''s eyes, looked into the distance, and then looked at the immortal ancient Qingyang elder, and said, "elder Qingyang, is your disciple Du Shaofu coming or not? If you don''t dare to come, just admit defeat directly, so as not to wait for the patriarch."


    Hearing this, the old man of Qingyang elder opened his slightly closed eyes at once, and his eyes were clear. After glancing at elder Hu, he said, "what are you worried about? Don''t worry. You are doomed to lose twice."


    "Well, wait until that guy wins."


    Elder Hu sankun gave the elder Gu Qingyang a helpless look.Sima stepped on the star to look at the sky without leaving a trace. Then he looked down at Hu sankun and said with a smile, "that little guy has come."


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the distance, the sound of breaking wind began to spread. Under the waiting of the full field of eyes, a figure was sweeping into the air, and a few flashed to the sky above the square.


    "Look, uncle Du is here?"


    "I''ve heard that the patriarch has not yet promised Du Shaofu to join the sect of elder Gu Qingyang, so it''s not certain that this martial uncle is not a martial uncle."


    "Whoosh..."


    During the discussion, they looked at the front space, and a purple robe appeared in the air. He was seventeen or eighteen years old. He always carried a broad sword behind his shoulder. On his resolute and determined face, his eyes were deep and clear.


    Naturally, there was no one else except Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s arrival immediately attracted the attention of the whole audience. In the crowd, the shouts were resounding, and there were obviously many female disciples screaming. Many eyes were rippling and their hearts were touched.


    "Big brother''s popularity is not low now. I''m afraid it won''t be under Yin Mochen and Si ruofeng."


    Today, Hao Biao, who was in front of the onlookers, said to Qiao yingmeng, running cattle, Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen and others around him. Then he looked at Du Shaofu, who was falling down on the square, waving his hands one after another.


    "Of course, the president''s popularity is high, and now our world will be able to grow stronger and stronger. Just yesterday, many people joined in."


    Gu Changyou, who is not far away, nods and says that he is in awe of Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng and Mo Wen.


    If he had not been a senior figure of the World Association, he knew he would not be qualified to stand with these senior brothers and sisters.


    Although the world association was established in the ancient Tianzong for a very short time, Gu Changyou is undoubtedly a senior figure.


    Because of this, Gu Changyou''s status has been greatly improved in waizong these days. Only the backstage of Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia and Mo Wen is enough. The general Zongzhong deacon should be quite polite to him.


    "Today, the president is facing a strong enemy. I wonder if the president can win?"


    Qiao yingmeng is quite worried. If she deals with others, she will not worry, but she has to worry about Sima Muhan. She has to worry, especially when she hears something from her master. She is undoubtedly more worried about Sima Muhan''s talent, which can be called a monster.


    "The president is not a weak person. He is unfathomable. I am afraid that yesterday he did not use his real strength. Whoever wins or loses will not be sure now." Mo Wen, who seldom talks, said.


    "I''m sure big brother won''t lose. I''m confident."


    Hao Bian nodded and his eyes showed a firm look, as if he had full assurance.


    "Hao Bian, it is said that you have put all your wealth on the president."


    Mu Jiajia looked at Hao Jian with a smile and said, "I hope the president can win, or someone will be ruined."


    "I''m sure big brother will win."


    Hao Biao said firmly, but on his fat face and straight eyes, his eyes were worried.


    Hao Biao has bet all his money. He even adds all the energy copper runes he gets in the heavy rock space. If Du Shaofu loses, he will be in bad luck.


    Du Shaofu fell to the ground. His purple robe moved slightly, bringing dust. His clear and clear eyes swept the audience. Listening to many shouts around him, he gave a wry smile and nodded. Then he looked at Hao Biao in front of him and nodded slightly. Suddenly, he raised his eyes and looked up. He felt that he was staring at himself all the time.


    Looking at him, Du Shaofu saw Sima Muhan lifting her pretty face slightly. His eyes were looking at himself in his smart eyes. His eyes were full of confidence in his bright and charming lavender eyes.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to Sima Muhan, but he didn''t dare to be careless about the girl. As if he didn''t see Sima Muhan''s eyes, Du Shaofu looked at the elder''s seat on the high platform and gestured to the patriarch and the elders.


    As a disciple of the ancient Qingyang elder, his status in the ancient Tianzong was extraordinary. Even in the face of the patriarch, Du Shaofu didn''t need to pay a visit.


    "Well, I''ll take care of you soon."


    Seeing that Du Shaofu didn''t intend to pay attention to himself, Sima Muhan couldn''t help but burst out some nameless fire. His mouth pouted slightly, and his hand clenched his fist slightly.


    "Well, everyone is here, let them start."


    Sima TA Xing said to the elder Hu sankun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    After nodding to the patriarch Sima TA Xing, elder Hu sankun got up and walked out.


    With Hu sankun''s coming out, countless eyes around tianwu square immediately became boiling.


    Everyone knows that the last contest, which has been waiting for a long time, is finally about to start!


    Seeing the eyes around him and the quiet square, elder Hu sankun went to the high platform and scanned all the onlookers around tianwu square.


    At this moment, the eyes of tens of thousands of Tianzong disciples around him are also looking at elder Hu sankun in awe.


    Among all the elders, Hu sankun''s reputation and status in the ancient Tianzong is absolutely outstanding.


    Looking at the whole scene, elder Hu sankun finally looked at Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan and said, "Sima Muhan, Du Shaofu, your last duel, start now!"


    "Boom


    With the voice of elder Hu sankun falling, the scene is boiling, and all eyes look forward to each other.


    Feeling the eyes around him, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the dense figures and heads that seemed to be endless. After all, he was also a young man, and his heart was inevitably a little excited at this time.


    "Stinky boy, let''s go!"


    Just after Hu sankun''s voice dropped, Sima Muhan''s graceful shadow moved, and his bright wrist suddenly jingled, making a clear sound.


    Between the fingerprints, Sima Muhan''s palm was covered with a dazzling talisman and secret pattern. Finally, a golden pattern of demon leopard was formed around the palm.


    "Oh..."


    The golden demon leopard''s virtual shadow roared like a living creature. With a mighty pressure coming down and spreading, the huge shadow rushed to Du Shaofu like lightning.


    "This is the golden pattern leopard''s animal power on the list of heavenly beasts. I didn''t expect that the girl Mu Han understood the animal power of the golden pattern leopard so much!"


    With the appearance of the huge demon leopard, the elder Dharma protectors on the high platform were all knowledgeable people, so they were moved immediately.


    "Can the beast?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly picked up. At the same time, he waved his hand, and the fingerprints in his hand condensed. There was a roar of a dragon in the palm, and then a shadow of a dark cloud and a red dragon emerged.


    Xuanyun Chijiao beast with amazing power can directly hit the Golden Leopard''s shadow.


    "Bang!"


    Both of them are monsters on the list of beasts in heaven. They can collide with each other, and the air will suddenly roar. With the explosion of runes, the breath will crush the sky and shake people''s soul.


    Then two huge monsters shadow. Almost at the same time disappeared in mid air.


    In the field, the two men stood erect and upright, but did not move or shake. They just looked at each other, and their eyes were slightly absorbed.


    "Xuanyun Chijiao can be a beast. I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu had a lot of tricks on him."


    On the high platform, many elder Dharma protectors'' eyes also fluctuate a little.


    "Hi..."


    In a short time, Sima Muhan''s figure turned into a shadow again and appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu.


    The runes in the purplish pupils twinkle, and a terrible dark air is like a storm. In an instant, Sima Muhan is the center of the movement. With the space shaking, a palm prints out before the slender hand.


    "Fengming seal!"


    From Sima Muhan''s delicate little mouth, the terrible energy palm print in his hand is directly photographed at Du Shaofu''s head.


    "Boom


    As soon as the handprint was printed, a huge force of energy spread, which made the disciples with lower strength among the spectators around the square feel puzzled.


    The terrifying power spreads, the surrounding space vibrates like a space shock, and the ground is shaking. If there is not a rune array, it would have been cracked by the tortoise, and the mighty power would be dull.


    "Fengming seal, this is one of the most top martial arts skills in the sect. There is no grade. The stronger the understanding, the stronger the power. It is a secret that the non neizong disciples do not pass on. Even if they are neizong disciples, few people can be qualified to practice!"


    Among the onlookers around, in the eyes of many dull and shocking people, there are some humble and vulgar neizong disciples who can''t help speaking out.


    With the terrible palm print falling down, Du Shaofu''s figure rose like a rock, still under the pressure of that terrible power, his body was still motionless, and his eyes were tightly watching the graceful and charming shadow.


    Feeling that terrible power, Du Shaofu didn''t expect Sima Muhan to be so powerful and so powerful that his actions and actions could condense such horrible palm prints.


    Whether it is speed or power, Sima Muhan''s hand is impeccable and perfectly integrated.


    Even Du Shaofu could feel that the dark Qi in Sima Muhan''s body was extremely vigorous, which was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    At this moment, the ground under Du Shaofu''s feet fluctuated violently, and his mouth was like a dragon chanting for nine days, and a roar like the long cry of a God came out


    "OhIn a short moment, Du Shaofu''s fist seal was condensed.


    "Hum!"


    With the sound of wind and thunder like Sanskrit sound, the fist seal is accompanied by an imperceptible track and rune fluctuation. Finally, it is like a meteorite collision, which severely collides with Sima Muhan''s palm print.


    "Bang!"


    The low and dull sound suddenly resounds like thunder, and the space is twisted together like an instant compression, and the huge roar sounds like thunder through the space.


    "Hula..."


    The turbulent energy ripple wave spread, and the whole surrounding space was shaking rapidly, and the space ripple was rippling around.


    Large pieces of broken runes are dazzling, just like gorgeous fireworks. The terrible energy diffusion makes people tremble and fear, as if disaster had come!


    Such terrible fist and palm prints dissipated almost at the same time.


    "Tiangang storm!"


    With the sound of Jiao''s drinking, Sima Muhan''s beautiful shadow whirled around. In this moment, the runes in his eyes twinkled. From the graceful and charming figure, an extremely powerful dark air burst, accompanied by the dazzling runes, turned into a huge energy storm.


    Vaguely, the energy storm, accompanied by the thunder and lightning, shrouded Du Shaofu in an instant.


    Just now Sima Muhan urged that terrible attack, it was just a random move.


    Sima Muhan knows that the Fengming seal just now can''t do anything to Du Shaofu. Her real purpose is to strike at this time.


    "Hula..."


    The terrible energy storm swept, the energy was powerful, the rune surged, the momentum suppressed the sky, so that the surrounding space was almost distorted, that terrible power, enough to make people shiver!


    On the square, many eyes were also holding Du Shaofu''s cold sweat. Even the elders and Dharma protectors on the high platform looked slightly frozen at this time.


    The wind of terror swept over the sky, which was as dazzling as Du Wen''s.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was swept over by this terrible energy storm, the golden glow in his body suddenly bloomed. Behind his back, a pair of golden runes and wings condensed together, carrying the despotic will of the golden winged ROC family, just like the real golden winged ROC.


    "Boom


    He was strong and domineering, and had a terrible breath. The golden Rune behind Du Shaofu swept across the sky to destroy the sky.


    In the terrible storm, the wind and clouds are surging, just like heaven descending to God and punishing!


    A golden winged ROC, just like a living creature, is overflowing with flowing light and full of glory, just like a roc flapping its wings and soaring for nine days!


    Boom


    Two people collide and entangle, the sonic boom is like a low thunder, a series of dazzling runes shine, this space seems to be overturned.


    "What a strong couple!"


    Around the audience shocked, many elder Dharma protectors on the Presbyterian seat are deeply moved by it at this moment.


    "The golden winged ROC is not only similar in shape but also similar in spirit. It''s incredible. This is hope. Finally, I see hope..."


    In front of the platform, Sima TA Xing looked at the golden figure in the terrible storm in the field. In the glass like double pupil, at this time, there was also a very violent fluctuation.


    But Sima step star in the eyes of those fluctuations, flash away, no one noticed.


    "Peng Lin nine days, broken!"


    In the terrible confrontation, a clear and loud voice suddenly remembered. Then, in the terrible energy storm, Du Shaofu''s golden Rune wings flashed, and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns swept across the sky, just like an obscene day. A powerful and powerful energy breath rose like a volcanic eruption and poured out from the sky.


    "Hula..."


    The terrible energy storm was crumbling, and finally cracked under the corrosion of the tyrannical golden talisman and finally was broken by force.


    But at the same time, the wings of the golden Rune were also wiped out, but Du Shaofu also emerged.


    "Hula..."


    The runes in the sky are broken, and the dazzling light is pouring into the sky.


    Around countless eyes gaping around the square that gorgeous scene, like fireworks under the gorgeous appearance, but everyone knows that the energy contained is devastating in general.


    That terrible power makes a large space creep and tremble rapidly, and the earth has been ringing.


    Then everything dissipated, and the two figures fell from the sky at the same time. After a few steps back, they stabilized their bodies.


    The space was quiet and silent. No one thought that the two men had made such a big move just after they had just exchanged two moves.


    "Uncle Du, come on."


    "Miss, you must win!"


    After a short silence, deafening cheers and shouts resounded throughout the square.


    There is no doubt that both Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu are very popular among the ancient Tianzong disciples.What''s more, the wonderful duel and strength of the two just now have deeply shocked all the onlookers.


    "This chapter is rather difficult to write. We all know that Xiao Yu has a problem. It is easy for the plot to be too slow, especially the fighting is slow. So we don''t want to be too long. So we have been working on this chapter until now. We hope that we can finish this very important confrontation in three chapters. Today, we can only have three chapters, and Xiao Yu will be able to pay back the updates that he owed two days ago Thank you for your time. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    "What a strong couple."


    In the elder Dharma protector on the high platform, many eyes are also fluctuating for it.


    "It seems that I underestimated you."


    Sima Muhan looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you really have the right to let me use all my strength."


    As the words fell, a dazzling light came out of Sima Muhan''s hands. The light was dazzling. A dazzling sword was tightly held in his hand, and the secret patterns of the whole body glittered as if they were alive. The power of the heaven and earth was aroused, and the mighty power was immediately enveloped in the square.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Sima Muhan''s pretty face was also straightened up. The runes twinkled in the lavender pupils. A majestic breath that would not have been under Si ruofeng and Ji ouming was like a sonic bomb. It spread with a loud spatial sound, which made people tremble.


    The terrible energy breath storm, accompanied by the energy fluctuation of heaven and earth, is like a hurricane, which is magnificent and thrilling.


    All of these are caused by Sima Muhan relying on his own mysterious Qi and the extraordinary sword in his hand.


    "King Wu is on the other side of the border!"


    "Hongming Tianfeng sword is a high-quality tool!"


    At this moment, the audience was shocked, and countless eyes were trembling. Sima Muhan''s accomplishments actually reached the level of the other side of King Wu''s realm.


    Judging from Sima Muhan''s age, 18-9-year-old is our other shore cultivator, which can only be described as a demon.


    Hongming Tianfeng sword is a famous high-quality Taoist instrument in the ancient Tianzong. It is said that the Hongming Tianfeng sword was refined by the bones of the powerful people of the Phoenix family. It is accompanied by animal power. Among all the high-quality Taoist weapons, it is also like a king.


    "This is the real strength of Mu Han''s younger martial sister. It seems that she didn''t use all her strength at first."


    In a crowd in the square, Ji ouming looks at the square and is surprised with a little helplessness.


    "It seems that we are going to win or lose. Du Shaofu should be defeated, but he will not lose face."


    In the Presbyterian seat, many elder Dharma protectors were shocked and had a clear idea of the following results.


    No matter how strong Du Shaofu is, how can she be compared with Sima Muhan''s evil girl, who is a collection of the strengths of the two families. Among her peers, several people can be compared with her!


    At this time, the ruddy face of elder Gu Qingyang was also slightly coagulated, and his clear eyes showed a worried color.


    "This is troublesome. King Wu is on the other side of the border."


    On the square, Du Shaofu faced the energy storm that spread out from Sima Muhan''s graceful figure at this time. He also had to cover the golden dark air to resist.


    Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu could only smile bitterly.


    Sima Muhan''s true cultivation has not been revealed, but the level of cultivation on the other side of the kingdom of Wu is definitely beyond Du Shaofu''s expectation.


    Such cultivation, coupled with Sima Muhan''s toughness, may be enough to compete with Yin Mochen.


    "I know you didn''t use your full strength. Now, use your full strength!"


    Sima Muhan looks at Du Shaofu. The sword of Hongming Tianfeng in his hand shakes. The energy of the sky and the sky moves with great power.


    "Not weak Dao tool, good sword!"


    Looking at the Hongming Tianfeng sword in Sima Muhan''s hand, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly, and a flash of green and gold light burst out in his hand.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, this side of the sky suddenly for a tremor, there is a heaven and earth energy suddenly surging together.


    The color of green and gold converged. Du Shaofu''s long sword with the color of green and gold appeared in his hand. The air of domineering and fierce was filled with a sonorous sound.


    The green and gold sword looks ancient and unsophisticated, but in fact it is extremely smart. The sword''s edge is elegant, the light of green gold is shining, and the rune is flowing. It''s natural!


    "What a strong sword, it will never be under the Hongming Tianfeng sword!"


    Du Shaofu''s "bully shadow" appeared in his hands, and the eyes of the Dharma protectors on the high platform suddenly changed.


    With the eyesight and insight of the Dharma protectors of ancient Tianzong, the overbearing and fierce breath in the sword of "baying" can not escape their prying.


    With the shadow of hegemony in hand, Du Shaofu''s whole body is covered with a golden halo at this moment. At this moment, the perfect level of Wuhou state is almost at the peak, and the atmosphere of cultivation level is completely released.


    A stream of mysterious air rippling, the baying ditch moves the energy of heaven and earth, runes spread, and the sky starts to shake at this moment.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s "bullying shadow", Sima Muhan''s purplish Rune''s pupils moved and her beautiful eyes fixed on Du Shaofu, her eyelashes curled slightly, and she said, "sure enough, I haven''t used all my strength. Let''s see if you can take over my" seven fold sky shadow sword. "


    "Just try it."


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils were turned into golden runes, and there was no carelessness at the moment. Sima Muhan''s strength was even beyond his imagination. Sima Muhan, on the other side of the kingdom of Wu, had to do his best.


    "Whew!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Sima Muhan moved. His graceful, charming and seductive posture flickered slightly, and his figure swept out. With an extremely mysterious radian and lightning speed, the Hongming Tianfeng sword in his hand shook, and a blade of sword swept directly to Du Shaofu''s abdomen."Pointing straight to the sky" is a copy of the first Epee of the seven sky shadow swords. This is the unique skill of the grandmother of Muhan. It is said that it will never be under the Ming holy sword spectrum of my ancient Tianzong. "


    On the stage, seeing Sima Muhan''s move, elder Hao Zongwei immediately exclaimed.


    Around this time, the eyes of the elder Dharma protectors were also nervous for Du Shaofu.


    The ancient Qingyang elder and Yu Wanli are no exception, their eyes are slightly coagulated.


    At this moment, he looked at the sword in front of him. On the square, Du Shaofu gazed far away. His feet were floating and unpredictable. His arms were slightly extended. His body posture was totally different from that of ordinary martial arts. However, he avoided the sword in front of his abdomen, consciously or unconsciously.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s posture changed again, and his sword formula was played. Several swords were swept out directly, and he immediately wrapped up Sima Muhan''s sword moves and left.


    Sima Muhan immediately felt that his sword was wrapped by Du Shaofu''s sword.


    All of a sudden, it seems that there is a special magic power in the sword awn of Sima Muhan. It directly resists and destroys the terrible energy on Sima Muhan''s sword awn, just like the sword''s awn has been swept into the mire, without affecting the other party at all.


    But at this time, with the sword in Du Shaofu''s hands swept out, the glass like double pupil of Sima stepping star in front of the platform suddenly changed color.


    "Eh..."


    Ancient Qingyang elder here, that worried clear double pupil, also showed the color of doubt.


    "This seems to be the" flowers and willows "in the master''s Ming holy sword manual. It''s only a long time since I''ve practiced it!"


    Yu Wanli was shocked and astonished. The younger martial brother in the middle and Primary School of the field actually displayed the Ming holy sword spectrum that his master had just let him practice a few days ago.


    You should know that the ancient Qingyang elder asked Yu Wanli to practice the Ming holy sword spectrum, but in the past decades, Yu Wanli has not even succeeded in practice at all.


    It is said that in the whole ancient Tianzong, those who can cultivate Mingsheng sword spectrum will never exceed the index of five fingers with one hand.


    We can imagine how difficult it is to cultivate the Ming holy sword spectrum.


    "Did you practice the sword technique in the Ming holy sword spectrum?"


    Sima Muhan''s delicate face was slightly surprised and changed color. She seemed to have dabbled in the holy sword of Ming Dynasty. The long sword in her hand suddenly changed, and the sword moves suddenly changed. A flash of Rune flashed out of her eyes. The tip of the sword crossed a strange curve in the void, and she immediately got rid of the repression. A sword pointed directly at Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "What a clever sword technique."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes filled with admiration. Just now Sima Muhan didn''t use too much mysterious Qi. He just broke away from the suppression just by virtue of his skillful sword technique.


    Du Shaofu seems to know something about Sima Muhan''s sword technique changes. At present, the sword tip changes directly. The sword tip moves three times in succession. Each point is directly pointed in front of Sima Muhan''s sword tip. Every time the sword tip is lightly touched, it can erupt gorgeous runes.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is not as powerful as Sima Muhan in terms of power, but he doesn''t know why. The three points of the sword point directly and strangely dissolve Sima Muhan''s sword.


    "This is the" Yangguan triple stack "in the Ming holy sword spectrum. The boy Du Shaofu has cultivated into the Ming holy sword spectrum!"


    On the elder''s seat, there is an elder who can''t help but be shocked. You should know how difficult it is to cultivate the Ming holy sword spectrum.


    Sima Muhan also kept his eyes fixed. His swords changed one after another. The tip of the sword trembled. Sometimes he chopped straight, sometimes he cut his sword sideways, sometimes he raised his sword to pick it up. It seems that all of them are quite simple sword moves. However, they contain the general road, and the continuous sword awn is heavy and heavy one after another, which envelops Du Shaofu one after another.


    The tip of the sword is changeable and unpredictable, which makes countless eyes tremble around. Among the onlookers present, several people can confidently accept the terrible sword technique.


    Du Shaofu was absorbed in his mind. His swords were swept out in his hands, and they crossed the mysterious vacuum arc traces. His brilliant works almost drowned Du Shaofu. The sound of wind and thunder resounded, and the swords moved and clanged continuously.


    Hula... "


    The swords are swept out of the body of the "overlying" sword, which makes the space vibrate. The layers of swords are superimposed and blooming, which can virtually communicate with the energy of heaven and earth. Using the power of the energy of heaven and earth, it already contains great power in a pure sword move.


    Just relying on the sword moves, you can release great power and communicate the energy of heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu''s cultivation level is obviously inferior to Sima Muhan.


    But at this time, under the sword fighting, it was just a matter of four or two strokes of a thousand pounds, to overcome the hardness with softness, to resist Sima Muhan''s suppression, and even to make Sima Muhan subject to it.


    This sword duel made everyone even ignore that both of them were extremely abnormal cultivation level strength, and ignored that both of them were powerful and profound.


    It seems that this is just a simple sword fight, all eyes are involuntarily paid attention to, at this time, both of them are above the unpredictable swordsmanship.


    The two young men, a man and a woman, were fighting like two masters of sword skills. The one move was definitely not as simple as the simple sword technique.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    "Don''t pry into that sword technique carefully, it will hurt people''s spirit and soul!"


    Someone''s mind peeped into it carefully, and immediately felt a terrible power directly enveloping it. The people with lower cultivation strength immediately spewed blood from their mouths and turned pale.


    "The sword hurts people. They are terrible!"


    Among the onlookers, an elegant and clean-up handsome man''s eyes also gushed with astonishment. Then he could not help shaking his head with exclamation, and said: "just this point, I Yin Mo Chen is really not as good as them, and there is no injustice in the heavy rock space."


    On the high platform, all the elder Dharma protectors are changing color, all of them are gaping.


    Sima stepped on the star and held the chair with his hands subconsciously. His eyes were fixed on the field.


    At the moment, the elder Gu Qingyang, sitting beside Sima TA Xing, was already surprised that his chin was almost falling down.


    "This boy, how can it be, how can it be!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang was shocked to find that his sword moves, which he had practiced for hundreds of years, were obviously different from those of Du Shaofu.


    Ming and Ming are all the same sword moves on the Ming holy sword spectrum, but on closer inspection, Du Shaofu''s sword moves are closer to returning to nature.


    "Whew..."


    Sima Muhan''s eyes are more and more dignified in his lavender eyes. His swords are overlapped and his swords are towering. The light of runes covers the space.


    The figure leaps and bounds, and Du Shaofu''s "free and carefree walk" is displayed under his feet, which is as unpredictable as a God.


    In Du Shaofu''s hand, the body of the sword moves, and the awn of the sword contains "seal", "turn", "trip", "lead", "poke", "entangle" and "chop". The secret patterns of the dazzling green and gold talisman are blooming like the golden feathers of a golden winged ROC bird. With the power of the sword moves, the breath becomes more and more domineering and frightening!


    The sword moves on and on!


    In the whole square space, only two swords can be seen turning into countless swords.


    "Hongming Tianfeng sword" is like a phoenix spreading its wings. It is gorgeous and beautiful,!


    "Ba Ying" is like a python, a dragon soaring into the sky, and a ROC in the sky!


    Their sword moves are both mysterious and incomparable, communicating the energy of heaven and earth.


    At this time, the two people fight like two masters of sword skills, so that the ancient Tianzong elders and Dharma protectors who are present should also marvel at it.


    "Both of them are enough to call them monsters when they understand the nature so well!"


    Elder Hao Zongwei''s eyes moved. At this moment, he didn''t think about the Taoist instruments and pills that he might lose, but thought about the whole ancient emperor.


    "Two demons come out of my ancient heaven together, which is the blessing of my ancient heaven!"


    Elder Hu sankun nodded, his gray beard moved, and his face was shocked.


    "Seventh Epee sword, Phoenix shadow of Heaven Sword!"


    Under the shadow of the sword, Sima Muhan''s clear and delicate voice was heard. The dazzling runes on the Hongming Tianfeng sword in his hand were swept out, and finally condensed into a wave of swords.


    Within the sword tide, the terrible breath roars, and there is a huge Phoenix phantom in it.


    The shadow of the huge Phoenix is condensed by the sword, which gives people a feeling of monstrous incomparable. A terrible huge pressure, accompanied by the pressure of the Phoenix family, falls from the sky.


    The Phoenix clan, which is the most terrible existence on the list of heavenly beasts, is a terrible monster that can be compared with the dragon clan. It is known as the king of birds and orders thousands of birds. Don''t you dare not follow it!


    "What a terrible sword move! Miss Mu Han''s strength is so terrible!"


    Under the terrible sword tide, the energy of heaven and earth on tianwu square began to become disordered, and many voices of horror were heard.


    "Gee!"


    In the terrible tide of swords, there is the sound of the sound of a Phoenix, just like a real Phoenix.


    Then the terrible sword idea, accompanied by the overwhelming sword wave, swept to Du Shaofu like lightning.


    At the moment, the ancient Qingyang elder on the high platform is also at this moment, his eyes are empty, his whole mind is waiting for him, and his whole body is vaguely fluctuating with mysterious Qi.


    I''m afraid that for a while, as long as Du Shaofu can''t support him, elder Gu Qingyang will intervene immediately.


    Under the terrible tide of swords, elder Gu Qingyang did not have much confidence in Du Shaofu at this time. After all, those terrible powers were too strong.


    Du Shaofu looked at the terrible tide of swords and came to his eyes in an instant.


    "It''s going to be defeated after all!"


    Du Shaofu was enveloped in the waves of swords. Under the gaze of countless eyes, Du Shaofu''s figure was shrouded in the sword, which made him sigh in the square around him.


    But at the same time when the sigh came out, Du Shaofu, who had just been enveloped by the tide of swords, snatched the sword from his hand at the same time.


    "Sword roars!"


    The sword was snatched from the shadow of Du Shaofu''s hand. It was a complicated and mysterious sword move, but it was just a simple chop when it came together.


    The sword was split out, and it was brilliant. The light of the sword spread out in a flash.A simple sword, at this time, seems to contain the power of moving mountains and rivers, enough to shake mountains and rivers, and destroy everything!


    "Gee!"


    This sword awn appears, golden light, layers of light superimposed bloom, dazzling green and gold talisman secret lines bloom, breath domineering frightening!


    The light of the sword is pouring into the sky, just like a dragon flying into the sky, like a giant ROC moving in the sky. Under its splendor, there is a terrible power of tyranny and destruction!


    Under the shock of countless eyes, Du Shaofu''s sword directly hit Sima Muhan''s sword tide, cutting the Phoenix shadow like goods.


    "Chulala..."


    When the swords collided, a long space ripple crack broke out one after another, but it was silent.


    But it is this kind of silent, only the light flickers, more frightening!


    "The sword roared. I didn''t expect that the guy could understand it so much!"


    The whole square was stunned and silent. With countless eyes on the scene, we could feel that the two terrible powers of terror were at a standstill.


    On the high platform, the clear eyes of the ancient Qingyang elder are already full of shock.


    Just when the two swords could not go down, there was a golden light in Du Shaofu''s face, and the runes were moving like gold wings in the pupils of Du Shaofu''s eyes. The ROC wanted to fly out.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are shining like a rising sun. The powerful momentum of Du Shaofu''s body is surging out. Behind him, a pair of talisman''s Secret patterns and wings suddenly condense and move, and the glory is filled, just like a giant ROC flapping its wings and soaring for nine days!


    "Bully shadow changes!"


    On the shadow of the sword, the sword body turns into a cascade of chain corners, and the dazzling blue and gold talisman and secret patterns bloom. In an instant, it turns into a chain corner green and gold sword whip connected by the sword body. A mighty and powerful force intensifies, which moves the energy of heaven and earth, and is smart and charming, dazzling.


    "Hiss..."


    The change of swords, accompanied by the domineering will of the golden winged Dapeng birds, also fell directly on the shadow of the Phoenix from an incredible angle, which made the surrounding space turbulent.


    "Kaka..."


    At this time, it seemed that the huge shadow of the Phoenix was suppressed by some kind. After a full half minute of stalemate, it finally began to crack and break into countless broken sword runes.


    Du Shaofu''s green and golden sword whip immediately whirled, and the light was faded.


    "What terrible two people!"


    The two people''s swordsmanship collided so dreadfully that it seemed to be the average autumn in the end. The surrounding square suddenly heard the sound of shock.


    "What a tough Du Shaofu, what a surprise


    On the high stage, many elder Dharma protectors thought that Du Shaofu was already hard to resist. How could Du Shaofu finally resist Sima Muhan''s terrible sword.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Elder Gu Qingyang laughed, and his tense expression relaxed at this time. His eyes were shocked and then he became ecstatic.


    Elder Gu Qingyang can clearly know that the level of understanding of Du Shaofu''s last sword roar is not equal to his own.


    Du Shaofu, his disciple, only practiced the Ming holy sword for a few days, but he has practiced for hundreds of years.


    Talent, this is what kind of talent can understand so fast, elder Gu Qingyang knows, this time, he really received a good disciple!


    "It was the roar of the sacred sword in the Ming Dynasty. It seems that the breath of the golden winged ROC bird has been added to it."


    "I''m afraid that Du Shaofu has just practiced the Ming holy sword manual. He has such a strong understanding that his talent is terrible, and he can be called a demon!"


    Hao Zongwei, Hu sankun, Ming Ze and other elders could not help but exclaim.


    "Martial uncle, how long has Du Shaofu practiced the Ming holy sword


    On the high platform, Sima stepped back and asked elder Gu Qingyang.


    "It''s just half a month. It''s less than ten days to really practice the Ming holy sword spectrum!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang replied with a smile in his eyes. Before he entered the space of heavy rock, he handed the Ming holy sword spectrum to Du Shaofu for cultivation. Up to now, it is only half a month.


    In addition, Du Shaofu spent seven days in the heavy rock space, which means that Du Shaofu had less than ten days to practice the heavy rock space.


    "Has this guy really not cultivated the" Ming holy sword manual "before


    "This is a monster!"


    Listening to elder Gu Qingyang''s words, the ancient Tianzong elders around him were shocked!


    "Less than ten days!"


    Sima step star light said, that British Bi people''s face, wipe a little light smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    The eyes on the high platform were shocked. To the Dharma protectors of ancient Tianzong, it was clear to nature that Sima Muhan was the level of cultivation on the other side of the kingdom of Wu, while Du Shaofu was only a perfect Marquis state with huge distance.


    Although Du Shaofu''s green and gold sword seems to be more extraordinary, Du Shaofu, relying on the sword technique of the Ming holy sword spectrum, has always resisted Sima Muhan''s seven fold sky shadow sword with four or two strokes of a thousand jin.


    Therefore, he has surpassed Sima Muhan in his swordsmanship, while Du Shaofu has only been able to understand the Ming holy sword spectrum for half a month.


    What terrible gifts these are, absolute monsters.


    "It seems that Mu Han will use her real strength, and only with her last effort can she win!"


    "Du Shaofu is really tough, but compared with Muhan, she can''t be compared in heaven."


    The elder sighed softly.


    Listening to the words of these elders, the elder Gu Qingyang, who has always been protecting the calf, didn''t say much at this time, and seemed unable to refute anything.


    "Is this the real strength of big brother? It''s terrible!"


    In front of the crowd in the square, Hao Jian''s fat face was also deeply shocked.


    "Too strong..."


    Mo Wen, Ben Niu, Mu Jiajia, Qiao yingmeng and so on face to face and sigh in their hearts.


    From now on, they all know that the young man in purple robe on the square at this time will not be able to compare with them in the future. He has already led too much.


    "You are very strong, I will put aside my contempt for you, from now on, I will treat you as my real opponent."


    Sima Muhan''s beautiful shadow is walking in the air, the sky breeze is blowing, the ornaments on the wrist are crisp and ringing, and under the long brocade skirt, the body is wrapped in a moving and charming way, which shows a bit of charm.


    "It''s said that you have three unique skills, sword technique, pulse soul and martial pulse. Next, is it the pulse soul?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes with golden eyes are also shocked by Sima Muhan.


    Just now Sima Muhan''s terrible swordsmanship would be really hard to resist if it wasn''t for the Ming holy sword manual cultivated by himself.


    "My pulse soul is not an ordinary pulse soul. I hope you can still resist it!"


    Sima Muhan looked at Du Shaofu. His fingerprints were coagulated, and the secret patterns of the talisman were flashing. The soul of the artery and the secret patterns of the talisman erupted, and a huge grass shaped object in front of him condensed out.


    The whole body is crystal clear, and the grass is like wild rice, just like the real object. A terrible pressure comes.


    With the appearance of this object, all around tianwu square, all eyes tremble, and the internal pulse and soul tremble and fear for no reason.


    The appearance of the grass shaped things like wild rice, all the mysterious Qi in the human body will be absolutely suppressed at this moment.


    The onlookers with lower strength even felt that they had the feeling of being drawn out of their vitality.


    "Oh, my God, the pulse soul of the eldest lady is not a monster, but a grass!"


    "The earth vein soul, that is the legendary earth vein soul!"


    "The power of a grass is even stronger than that of the monster on the list of beasts in heaven. What kind of existence is that?"


    The shock of surprise broke out among the onlookers in the square. At this time, Sima Muhan''s pulse soul was not the ghost of a monster, but a grass.


    But the power of that grass is not under the spirit of the monster on the list of beasts in heaven, and even it is not weak.


    "The soul of the earth, there are only a few strong people in our ancient Tianzong who can have this chance. Among the younger generation of disciples, there are fewer and fewer who can have this chance, and only the girl Muhan has this chance!"


    On the high platform, the eyes of all the elder Dharma protectors trembled, even with envy.


    For them, it is very clear that they have the concept of the earth vessel soul, which is a kind of existence beyond the animal vein soul.


    "Immortal grass vein soul, earth vein soul is also like a king''s existence, Muhan girl is really a good chance!"


    With the elder''s shock, Sima Muhan''s pulse soul is "undead grass", which is an extremely terrible existence.


    It is hard to find a second person in Zhongzhou who can have the "undead grass" as the soul.


    "What a strong pulse soul, it''s a grass!"


    Du Shaofu is not surprised to see Sima Muhan''s grass shaped pulse soul. His own pulse soul is a mountain.


    But Du Shaofu was also shocked by the terrible pressure on that grass shaped pulse soul. The pulse soul was extraordinary and terrible!


    Sima Muhan stands in the air, and his seductive figure is charming and moving under the brocade skirt. His eyes are covered with runes, and the terrifying force spreads over the sky on the grass shaped pulse soul in front of him.


    "Hi..."


    In a short period of time, as the undead grass''s pulse and soul condensed, it suddenly turned into an arc light and swept directly to Du Shaofu.


    "Ah, I don''t know what kind of monster Du Shaofu''s pulse soul is. I''m afraid that no matter how strong it is, it can''t be compared with the undead grass."


    "How can the beast pulse soul compare with the earth vein soul?"On the high stage, all the elder Dharma protectors also confirmed that Du Shaofu was going to lose.


    But at the moment, no one elder Dharma protector would feel that Du Shaofu was weak and could make Sima Muhan activate the soul of the earth. Among the younger generation of disciples, several more could do it.


    We should know that Du Shaofu is only a perfect level of marquis Wu. If Du Shaofu is the same as Sima Muhan, it will be terrible.


    But now, even if Du Shaofu is defeated, he is only defeated by nature. There are several people who can possess the terrifying pulse soul.


    "It''s the legendary soul of the earth. I don''t know if the president can resist it!"


    In front of the onlookers, Qiao yingmeng''s black eyebrows frown tightly, and her eyes light tightly gaze at the scene.


    "Boom..."


    The square trembled and the wind and thunder resounded. On Sima Muhan''s pulse and soul, the grass shaped like wild rice grass appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    Circles of dazzling talisman secret patterns spread out from the grass shaped pulse soul. The runes are dense and dense, such as the divine awn, and the pressure is rolling forward!


    The terrifying grass shaped pulse soul power can destroy all things, terrifying and terrifying!


    In the eyes of countless people around the square, Du Shaofu moved under the suppression of the terrible grass shaped pulse soul, and suddenly there were dazzling talisman and secret patterns behind him.


    A sudden and domineering momentum, vibration just came down the grass shaped pulse soul, also directly for it.


    For a moment, Sima Muhan, not far away, seemed to feel something, and the two pupils of the rune also touched the waves.


    "That''s..."


    In a short moment, under the close gaze of tens of thousands of eyes around, the shadow of a golden five finger mountain behind Du Shaofu spread out.


    The shadow of the golden mountain is derived and evolved as if it were endowed with life.


    "Buzz!"


    The five finger mountain is full of shadow and golden light. The sound is like wind, thunder and Sanskrit. The dense aura spreads, communicating the energy of heaven and earth, and the terrifying power spreads


    In the face of the grass shaped pulse soul, the virtual shadow of the five mountain peaks is also directly expanded as the essence. If you are a king who can not be bullied, his power is rolling, his spirit is full of rainbow, and the rays of the sun blow up, which will directly retreat the spirit of the grass shaped pulse.


    The virtual shadow of the golden five finger mountain peak, with the power of the king, overlooks the crushing grass shaped pulse soul. It constantly derives and evolves, and can not be violated or provoked


    At this moment, on the high platform, Sima stepped on the glass like double pupil suddenly fine light fluctuation, the figure can not help but stand up.


    "My God, the spirit of the earth!"


    "Du Shaofu, that boy, also has the soul of the earth!"


    "Two earthly spirits. It''s God''s blessing to me


    After a short shock, a large number of elder Dharma protectors stood up one after another on the high platform, their eyes trembling.


    On the contrary, elder Gu Qingyang was stunned, and his face was dull. In his clear eyes, he seemed to be lost in his mind. For a long time, he did not return to his mind, and his chin was open and his mouth could not be closed.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s figure is integrated into the pulse and soul of the mountain peak, and the mysterious patterns of golden talisman twinkle and shuttle in the sky to resist the undead grass.


    The virtual shadow of five finger mountain peak is like the supreme one, which collides with undead grass one after another.


    In Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan''s own strength, naturally Sima Muhan is more powerful and horizontal.


    But at this time, in the power of pulse soul itself, it is obvious that the virtual shadow of five finger mountain peak is even stronger.


    Du Shaofu suppressed the undead grass with the power of the virtual shadow of the five finger mountain pulse and soul. It was like being able to crush all things and suppress all things in the world!


    "Boom!"


    The undead grass like a king is extremely powerful and overwhelming.


    But at the moment, the golden mountain pulse soul is just like the supreme, which can not be provoked and resisted. Undead grass is gradually suppressed and retreated by the mountain pulse soul.


    The confrontation between the two kinds of pulse and soul, and the breath of terror fluctuated, making it difficult for the ancient Tianzong disciples around to breathe and block the dark Qi in their bodies.


    "My God, what a soul that is!"


    "Mountain pulse soul, is that also the earth vein soul?"


    "What a terrible oppression, like to suppress the soul, suppress the dark air, suppress the blood!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The sight of his disciples trembled all around him, which made everyone beyond expectation.


    This scene, especially for Du Shaofu''s supporters, was excited and excited!


    "I didn''t expect that you are also the soul of the earth. You really let me exceed my expectations again and again. It seems that I can only do my best to help you!"


    The crisp words came from Sima Muhan''s mouth. When the last word fell, the graceful and moving delicate body still fell on the undead grass. A stream of talisman secret patterns were connected with the undead grass, and the light was dazzling and poured into the sky.


    At the same time, Sima Muhan''s two pupils, which were satisfied with the light of runes, once again showed purple light. In a short time, the two pupils turned into crystal clear and strange purple."Boom


    In this moment, the week sky for no reason for a tremor, a terrible invisible pressure spread in this side of the world.


    At this moment, Sima Muhan''s graceful martial arts pulse''s body, the breath suddenly ascends to the peak!


    "Today''s update is finished. I originally wanted to pay more for the debt today, but these chapters are really difficult to write and it is difficult to write more. Xiao Yu will certainly make up the chapters that are owed to you in the next two days. I apologize again to you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    A breath of vitality and pressure spreads from Sima Muhan''s delicate body, sweeping the sky and connecting with the immortal grass''s veins and soul. The mysterious patterns of the talisman are towering, and he comes to the world with supreme pressure.


    With the spread of the mighty vitality and pressure, the shadow of undead grass is full of great works, shining with light, and the power is climbing to the extreme.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the whole square in the sky, wind and clouds, faintly accompanied by wind and thunder ring through the sky.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    All around tianwu square, at this time, the disciples with lower level of cultivation spewed blood from their mouths, and their faces were pale. It seemed that the vitality of their bodies would be drawn out one after another, and the pressure could not be resisted.


    "Green wood and martial veins, the emperor''s natural appearance, set the soul of immortal grass veins in one body, Muhan girl, this is a demon!"


    "Muhan girl''s green wood, martial arts and blood are in harmony, and the emperor''s natural appearance is enough to be proud of her peers!"


    On the high platform of the square, all the elders of the ancient Tianzong were shocked. The emperor''s posture was so terrible that he was born ahead of his peers by a large margin.


    "Muhan''s talent is too strong!"


    On the ruddy face of the ancient Qingyang elder, in his clear eyes at this time, there are also shocks.


    On the whole of Zhongzhou, there are only a few people who are now the emperor.


    Any person with a lofty posture is the most powerful one in Zhongzhou.


    It can be said that any person with a lofty posture will not have any accidents, and it can grow into a world-class strong one day by day.


    "The emperor''s natural appearance, immortal grass vein soul, younger martial sister Muhan, this is a demon. In the whole ancient Tianzong, no one can compare with the real little evil spirit and the terror Lord!"


    In one corner of the square, Yin Mochen''s eyes twinkled and glittered. He looked at the sky above the square, and his eyes were full of shock.


    "It''s too strong to resist."


    "Elder martial sister Muhan is too powerful. Martial uncle Du is afraid that she will be suppressed now!"


    "Uncle Du is already very strong. Even if he is defeated by elder martial sister Mu Han, no one in the same generation can compare with him."


    The audience was shocked. At the moment, the eyes of all the disciples were dull.


    "Boom


    On the undead grass, the talisman''s Secret patterns are dazzling. Sima Muhan''s face is moving and walking on the undead grass. His whole body is full of vitality, covered by the divine awn, just like a banished immortal.


    At the moment, under the double suppression of the immortal grass vein soul shadow and Sima Muhan''s green wood martial vein, Du Shaofu''s golden Five Finger Mountain virtual shadow was finally suppressed in the despotic situation.


    The terrible runes erupted, and the sound of rumbling was heard everywhere. No one in the same generation could step on it.


    Sima Muhan''s strong suppression, breath terror.


    To say that the previous swordsmanship confrontation between the two was unpredictable, but the duel at this time was just suppression, and did not use too many skills. It was just a despotic suppression.


    "Du Shaofu is really tough. I didn''t expect that he was so terrible. He was only a perfect level of marquis. He was able to resist Muhan girl. Up to now, he was born strong and talented enough to be proud of Zhongzhou!"


    On the high stage, elder Hao Zongwei exclaimed and shocked. Even if Du Shaofu is going to be defeated now, it has proved his terror.


    After all, Sima Muhan''s cultivation is now on the other side of King Wu''s realm, and he is forced to do his best.


    "Boom..."


    Undead grass and Sima Muhan keep suppressing, just like a God''s awn covering the world, shining like a bright moon in the sky.


    Terrifying and powerful, breath surging, just like banishing immortal town devil!


    The pulse soul of the golden mountain peak was constantly suppressed and collided, and burst out a string of golden light.


    The golden Rune blooms like evolution, making the sky above the square dazzling.


    "Kaka..."


    Finally, the shadow of the golden mountain pulse and soul was unable to resist. After several minutes, it began to want the turtle to split.


    "Take it


    Du Shaofu had a big drink and knew that he could no longer resist it. If the pulse soul was seriously damaged, he would be even worse. He could only recover the pulse soul first.


    Under that terrible pressure, Du Shaofu felt that if he could break through to the level of King Wu''s initial ascent, he could also resist Sima Muhan by virtue of the virtual shadow of five finger peaks. However, he was only a perfect level of marquis Wu.


    In the light of dazzling runes, Du Shaofu''s figure emerged.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A mouthful of blood came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, which was affected by many factors.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s body was shrouded in the terrible undead grass and green wood.


    "Uncle Du is still going to lose. The pulse soul has been restrained!"


    "Elder martial sister Muhan is too strong. Du Shaofu is a little different after all!"


    "No matter who wins or loses, it is enough to prove that they are both demons!""The two people who are so strong and terrible are not old enough, but their strength is so terrible. They are abnormal!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the convergence of Du Shaofu''s golden mountain peak, all the ancient Tianzong disciples around tianwu square held their breath, and there was once again a shocking discussion.


    In the comments, people can only sigh and regret.


    But at the moment, who would think that Du Shaofu was not strong enough to be deeply shocked by the confrontation between them.


    Among the whole generation of the ancient Tianzong, who can compare with these two horrible guys.


    "Although Du Shaofu was defeated, she was no longer under the girl Muhan. The level of cultivation of marquis state was perfect to resist Muhan''s girl. Although she was defeated, she still won!"


    On the high platform, some elders gave such a high evaluation of Du Shaofu. Although he was defeated, he still won.


    At this stage of the fierce battle, Du Shaofu could not continue to fight against Sima Muhan at this time. He was shocked by the huge force, his mind was dizzy and his whole body seemed to be shattered.


    In particular, under the pressure of vitality, it spread a vast and ancient breath, as if to swallow all the vitality of Du Shaofu.


    "You are defeated!"


    Sima Muhan drank a little, and the secret patterns on his body surface were blooming and surging. The shadow of immortal grass was directly shrouded in Du Shaofu''s body. Under the veins of green wood and martial arts, the vitality was rolling.


    "No, I''m not defeated yet!"


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s pale face. At the moment when he could no longer resist, Du Shaofu felt a familiar and strange atmosphere.


    That familiar and mysterious breath, has been sleeping in the body, in dormancy.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu felt the mysterious atmosphere. Stimulated by Sima Muhan''s vitality, Du Shaofu began to wake up in his body.


    "Chula la!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, his body suddenly began to bloom with mysterious light. Magic lights leaped out, closely connected with meridians and blood vessels.


    These mysterious lights crisscrossed the surface of Du Shaofu''s body. When they finally gathered together, they turned into a light net and directly covered Du Shaofu. A terrible power spread out and swept the sky


    From the mysterious net of light, the ancient imposing momentum diffused from the mysterious net of light made the disciples of the square around him tremble all over for a moment, and his body couldn''t help crawling on the ground, just like facing a kind of supremacy that can''t be resisted


    Under this pressure, the square is roaring around the world, engulf mountains and rivers, and the sky is incomparable!


    On the elder''s seat, Sima TA Xing suddenly saw Du Shaofu''s mysterious light net on his body, his heroic face, and his glass like double pupil, suddenly changed!


    "My God, this is..."


    At this time, all the elder Dharma protectors of the ancient Tianzong could not help shaking.


    Then one by one the elder Dharma protectors stood together, and their eyes looked closely at the square, and their eyes seemed to be staring out of their eyes.


    On his ruddy face, Gu Qingyang''s eyes suddenly changed again. He looked closely at the mysterious light net around Du Shaofu. His eyes trembled and he murmured: "Wu Mai Ling Yin, this is Wu Mai Ling Yin!"


    "Wu Mai Ling Yin is Wu Mai Ling Yin..."


    Sima TA Xing Shuangquan clenched his fist slightly and his robe moved slightly. After shaking, his heroic and handsome face was filled with a smile.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the wind and clouds were surging in the high altitude, and the dark clouds gathered for no reason. The thunder and lightning flashed faintly and threatened the world, which made all the disciples of the square tremble.


    "The president still has his cards, and the president is not defeated yet!"


    Mo Wen, Ben Niu, Mu Jiajia, Qiao yingmeng, Hao Biao, Gu Changyou and others all clenched their hands into fists, their whole body trembled and their eyes were shining immortal.


    On the square, Du Shaofu''s golden eyes turned into thunder and lightning, just like two terrible thunder balls in the inside of his eyes.


    Covered with mysterious light net, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with thunder, and a dazzling light burst out. The terrible domineering atmosphere spread out violently, making the surrounding void roar.


    "Boom..."


    Under the terrible pressure, the whole tianwu square is shaking at the moment, and large space waves are sweeping.


    This scene is so horrible that it not only makes the disciples of ancient Tianzong around him feel frightened, but also Sima Muhan is moving his face, and his eyes are blinking.


    At the moment, Sima Muhan did not expect that Du Shaofu still had such terrorist means in the end.


    Even if she was in her grandmother''s house, although there were only two or three of her cousins who could suppress her, she was far behind her in her age, and no one in her grandmother''s family could compete with her at the same age.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    Feeling the terrible breath in Du Shaofu''s body at this time, Sima Muhan''s eyes became really shocked under the blue light of Sima Muhan.


    Sima Muhan can feel that Du Shaofu''s terrible breath at this time is full of magnificence and desolation, which can''t be provoked!


    Under that terrible breath, it seemed that something terrible began to wake up in Du Shaofu''s body, which made her feel uneasy.


    That kind of uneasy pressing is definitely something she has never felt before. It seems that she is facing a supreme being who is awakening.


    "Broken!"


    The lightning flashed in his eyes, and the lightning flashed all over the sky. Du Shaofu gave a big drink and a blow, which directly exploded the shadow of undead grass which was suppressed in front of him.


    Before Du Shaofu''s fist, the light overflowed everywhere and he was tyrannically destroyed. With the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying, Du Shaofu exploded the shadow of immortal grass.


    "My God, there is also a kind of martial pulse hidden in Du Shaofu''s body, which seems to be self awakening again. It''s extraordinary!"


    On the high stage, all the elders were shocked. One blow exploded the shadow of undead grass. It was so shocking.


    "Pooh


    Sima Muhan''s mouth is full of blood, but his appearance and posture are still like banished immortals. His whole body is covered with blue light, like a bright moon. Among them, banished immortals subdue demons!


    "Boom


    When a handprint is displayed, Sima Muhan''s palm print is wrapped with blue light. The space is deserted and everything is destroyed, even the air is destroyed.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu drank and raised his palms to greet him. He broke out an endless domineering atmosphere, and the thunder broke out.


    All around the continuous electric light connected together, like a sea of thunder and lightning, forming a huge round of sun, Du Shaofu left in the sky, like the God of thunder!


    "Boom!"


    The two people''s palmprints collided and touched, sending out a bright glow. The blue light was dazzling, and the thunder and lightning light overflowed, and they could not face each other again.


    "Ah..."


    Around the square above, at this time spread a lot of screams.


    At this time, under the pressure of Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan, those with lower strength were suppressed successively and unable to resist under such unbearable and terrible pressure.


    On the high stage, all the elder Dharma protectors have changed color for a long time. The duel between these two little guys has caused such a huge movement.


    "Whoosh..."


    When the wind broke out, Hu sankun and Hao Zongwei fell down from the square, and their fingerprints changed. Each of them covered the square with a huge curtain of light, blocking the oppression of Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan over the square at this time. This made the onlookers in the square feel better.


    "Hula..."


    In the sky, two figures confront each other. Sima Muhan is gradually covered by the blue light, just like a group of bright moon light.


    Du Shaofu was shrouded in thunder and lightning, just like a thunder ball in the sky, and the sea of lightning was rolling around. It was dazzling and soul grabbing, and it was enough to frighten people at a glance.


    This is no longer the confrontation of the actual strength. At this time, it is a confrontation between two kinds of martial arts. The sky is like a space changing. The sky and the earth are about to collapse, and the haze is spreading, and the ripples are spreading everywhere.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes


    The two of them were in constant confrontation. Time passed slowly, and the whole scene was silent. Countless eyes were closely watched, and even they did not dare to blink.


    At the moment, even the elders on the stage are no longer sure who will win.


    Although Sima Muhan''s cultivation level is higher, Du Shaofu''s terrible thunder and lightning breath and the martial pulse and spiritual seal on his body can even suppress Sima Muhan''s green wood martial pulse.


    "Hiss..."


    After a full quarter of time, the dazzling green light and the tyrannical destruction light spread, the bright blue light gradually dissipated and cracked, a terrible flash of lightning shuttle space, poured into the blue light, destroying vitality.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Jiao''s body fell to the ground, and a mouth of blood spat out from Sima Muhan''s mouth. Her eyes covered with green light gradually recovered to light purple, and her face was as white as gray.


    Sima Muhan looked at the terrible thunder light in the air. Her body trembled, her eyes closed slightly, and she fell on the ground and fainted.


    "Defeated, elder martial sister Muhan even failed!"


    Around the square, to his astonishment, Sima Muhan, who seemed to have won the victory, was defeated by Du Shaofu in the end.


    In the middle of the sky, the terrible thunder ball gradually faded, and Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the square.


    After Du Shaofu''s body fell to the ground, the light in his eyes slowly disappeared. His face was as white as gray, and his pupils were covered with light gold.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Strands of pale gold blood overflowed from Du Shaofu''s mouth, and then his body was paralyzed to the ground and fainted. There was no time for him to have a faint flash of light.On the stage, all the elders looked at each other, which seemed to have exceeded all people''s expectations.


    "Whoosh..."


    The two elders, Hu sankun and Hao Zongwei, who were in the scene, immediately came to Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan.


    The two elders looked dignified. After checking their breath, the dignified faces spread out and nodded slightly to Sima TA Xing and others on the high platform, indicating that there was no big problem for them.


    "Patriarch, these two people have fainted now. Who is the winner and who is the loser?" Elder Kong Zhonglei came back to God and asked Sima stepping on the star beside him.


    "Do you still have to ask, Muhan girl first fainted in the past, naturally she was defeated first."


    Elder Gu Qingyang came back from the shock and saw his precious disciple pass out, and immediately his figure swept off the field.


    "Mu Han fell to the ground and fainted first. It was Du Shaofu who won." Sima TA Xing nodded and said to elder Kong.


    "Du Shaofu won and became the first disciple of neizong this time!"


    As Sima stepped on the star, the words of elder Kong Chang, which contained mysterious Qi, also rang through the square.


    "Boom..."


    As Kong Changlao''s voice dropped, the squares around him suddenly trembled, and the boiling sound gathered and resounded throughout the square.


    "Strong, too strong, heavy rock space, if the real action to start, afraid of the final defeat, it must be me."


    In the crowd, Yin Mochen sighs and shakes his head, showing a little bitter smile on his beautiful and elegant face.


    "If the younger martial sister Muhan used all her strength that day, I would be very miserable." Ji ouming also smiles and sighs bitterly.


    "No one on the copper list can match their strength. Although it''s a shame, it''s a fact." Si ruofeng also quite self mockery said.


    "Uncle Du is so kind!"


    "We will always support uncle Du!"


    Around the square, the sound waves, shouting boiling endlessly, deafening excitement, roaring.


    Especially for those ancient Tianzong disciples who had supported Du Shaofu for a long time, their faces were flushed with excitement.


    For a moment, the whole tianwu square was immersed in the noise and excitement.


    This duel, Du Shaofu again and again created their own miracle, again and again under Sima Muhan.


    The process of the duel is full of ups and downs, which is unpredictable and frightening.


    This battle also attracted the hearts of many ancient Tianzong disciples for Du Shaofu. At first, many disciples who thought Du Shaofu only existed in the name of the ancient Qingyang elder became Du Shaofu''s most staunch supporters.


    Maybe people are like this, when a person exceeds a group of people, the exchange may be mostly jealousy and suspicion.


    But if a person is more than a group of people, that person has become a God in the hearts of this group of people!


    "What a Du Shaofu, I was surprised again and again, and surprised me again and again!"


    On the high platform, listening to the roar around him, Sima stepped on the star and looked around. Finally, he looked at Du Shaofu, who was being examined by elder Gu Qingyang. He outlined a smile and said, "in less than 20 years, I''m afraid that boy is enough to surpass me!"


    On the high stage, listening to Sima stepping on the star, many elders were stunned.


    Sima Taixing, the ancient patriarch, is the strong one in the famous side of Zhongzhou. For the whole Zhongzhou, it is a figure on the top of the peak.


    In the hearts of all martial artists, the ancient patriarch Sima steps on the star, which is a mountain that cannot be climbed.


    At the moment, Sima TA Xing had such a comment on Du Shaofu. If it was spread out, it would have shocked the whole Zhongzhou.


    After a duel, Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan are taken away from tianwu square by Zongzhong elder.


    The onlookers on tianwu square began to disperse slowly. In the next few days, the whole ancient Tianzong talked about the wonderful duel between Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan. The tone was full of awe!


    The wonderful process is unparalleled and beyond our expectation several times.


    No one would have thought that Du Shaofu was born in the face of Miss Sima Muhan''s spirit and Emperor''s appearance, and finally turned defeat into victory.


    At this moment, the name of Du Shaofu began to spread quietly.


    During the few days when Du Shaofu was still asleep, he did not even guess that his name had already resounded through many empires within the scope of ancient Tianzong and even began to spread to the whole Zhongzhou.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    In the past few days, there has been an endless stream of people who want to join the society.


    Not to mention that it is the waizong disciples who continue to join the World Association, even if there are many inner disciples.


    There is no doubt that the World Association, which was established in a short time, has undoubtedly become the most barehanded and hot force in the whole ancient Tianzong.


    All of these, everyone knows, because of Du Shaofu''s presence, the World Congress can have such a momentum of development.


    All the people who joined the World Association came to Du Shaofu.


    "I knew big brother would win."


    In a side hall, Hao Biao was very happy. With Du Shaofu''s victory, he also made a big profit, but his value had been doubled several times.


    "I don''t know what happened to the president. I haven''t heard from you for five days." Mu Jiajia is rather worried, and her beautiful eyes are slightly coagulated.


    "With the care of the strong in the clan, the president will be all right."


    Qiao yingmeng didn''t worry too much, but was worried about the world. He said: "there are too many people who have joined the World Association recently. We have developed too fast and our foundation is unstable. I''m afraid that we can''t compare with those who have passed on for generations in Zongzhong."


    On hearing the speech, Mo Wen, who seldom spoke, frowned slightly and said, "all the people who join our world association come in the name of the president. Once something comes out of the World Association, the World Association will crumble."


    "I''m afraid these problems can''t be solved in a short time. Let''s see the president''s opinion when it''s time. I believe the president will have a solution." Qiao yingmeng said that she couldn''t think of any good way for the moment.


    In the ancient Tianzong, the night is as silent as water, the earth is sleeping, and the atmosphere of vicissitudes is spreading, and the heaven and earth are like silence.


    Towering mountain, a courtyard, room in Wanli and Gu Qingyang elder two people stand quietly.


    "Master, how is your younger brother?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who was still in a coma on his bed, Yu Wanli was also worried. He worried about the elder Gu Qingyang and asked, "it''s been the seventh day. Is there anything wrong with younger martial brother?"


    "Your martial uncle and uncle have come to check. Your younger martial brother has no problem. It''s just exhausted. But there are many secrets in his body. I''m afraid that it will affect your younger martial brother. Your uncle and uncle dare not examine it carefully, but I believe it''s not a big problem." Ancient Qingyang elder said to Wanli.


    "That''s good."


    Yu Wanli slightly relaxed his eyebrows, then looked at the elder Gu Qingyang and said, "Congratulations, master. This time I finally received a good disciple who has a long face for the master."


    "Your younger martial brother is a gifted monster. I really want him to stay under the door, but..."


    Elder Gu Qingyang sighed slightly. After a moment, he said softly: "maybe they are right. If it''s really for your younger martial brother''s sake and for the good of the whole ancient emperor, I''m afraid I''ll have to give up love this time."


    Time goes by again. As usual in the ancient Tianzong, the disciples of the sect should continue to practice in the closed door, and those who should understand should continue to enter the places of understanding everywhere.


    Every month, the new and old disciples also have deacons and elders who regularly explain the cultivation and dispel the obstacles in the practice. All the disciples can benefit a lot.


    Ten days have passed, and some things have happened in these ten days.


    With the end of the duel, the new disciples also began to enter the bronze list.


    The original copper list occupied by Yin Mochen and others has risen to the silver list.


    Originally, the disciples on the silver list also entered the gold list.


    It is said that Yin Mochen and other ranking people on the silver list also need to have a rather cruel training with the strong ones on the silver list, and it will be finished after seven days.


    As for the process and result of the training, few people can know about it.


    At this time, the strong ones on the gold list were all successful. It is said that some people stayed in Zongzhong, and some were arranged by Zongzhong into the great empires in the ancient Tianzong.


    Some people stay in the clan to become Deacons, while others continue to choose seclusion.


    Of course, at least half of the people have left the ancient Tianzong, some need to return to their own families and forces to work, while others go to places outside the ancient Tianzong for training.


    Although it is said that the nine forces control the whole Zhongzhou, in fact, there are still many barren areas, vast mountains and old forests, and various dangerous areas in the vast and boundless whole Zhongzhou.


    Those places are the heaven for all kinds of practitioners, and there are many legendary places of opportunity.


    There is a period of prosperity and chaos there, and even the nine major forces are rarely able to intervene.


    The new Jin neizong disciples are qualified to enter the ancient bronze space, but they need the energy copper rune.


    It is said that there are many places of understanding in the ancient copper space, which is one of the core places of the ancient Tianzong. If you are not a disciple of the inner sect of the ancient Tianzong, you will never be able to make a step.


    The ranking on the copper list has also been announced in Zongzhong. The top 16 rankings are based on the results of the competition in tianwu square ten days ago. Du Shaofu ranks first and Sima Muhan ranks second.As for the ranking after the 16th place in the bronze list, all the disciples need to go to tianwu square to compete in this life.


    Within a few days, a new ranking of bronze appeared in the ancient Tianzong.


    "Master, Third Elder martial brother..."


    On the evening of the tenth day, when Du Shaofu woke up, his eyes opened slightly, and he immediately saw his master, elder Gu Qingyang, and his third senior brother Yu Wanli.


    Looking at the eyes of the master and the Third Elder martial brother, there was a look of worry in their eyes, and they could not help but feel warm.


    "You boy, wake up at last."


    Seeing Du Shaofu awake, elder Gu Qingyang''s secret worry was finally put down.


    "Younger martial brother, if you don''t wake up, we will be worried!"


    Yu Wanli immediately helped Du Shaofu, who was lying on the bed, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Let the master and the Third Elder martial brother worry, the disciple is guilty."


    With the help of the third senior brother Yu Wanli, Du Shaofu sat on the bed with his knees crossed. He felt that the purple golden sky palace was still on his back, and he also gave a breath to himself.


    "Don''t talk about it."


    The elder of Gu Qingyang said to Du Shaofu, "the strong people in the clan have checked for you. They say that you should be OK, but the consumption is too much and the problem is not big."


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu smiles and looks at the room. At this moment, he is in his own courtyard. It should have been escorted back by the master and the Third Elder martial brother. Then he felt that there was nothing else in his body except for the serious injury.


    "You''ve woken up, then it should be OK. Take a good breath and recover. When the time comes, the Lord should still look for you."


    Gu Qingyang told Du Shaofu that he had left a lot of pills and left with Yu Wanli, so that Du Shaofu could recover by himself.


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed. After carefully feeling the situation in his body, he walked out of the room, opened the Fu array that had been arranged before, and returned to the room again, which was to call out the ancient space.


    In the misty and ancient space, Du Shaofu really needed to breathe and recover at this time. After he put a lot of elixir into his mouth, he began to condense his fingerprints to regulate his breath.


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with a light golden light.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days outside, in the ancient space, it has been 20 days.


    In the misty ancient space, a golden light is dazzling, and a figure sits cross legged, with a ruddy face and even breath.


    Under the golden light, the breath is domineering.


    Ten times the time comparison, enough to make Du Shaofu''s injury recovery unimpeded.


    What he practiced was the cultivation of the golden winged ROC bird, plus the strength of his body. In 20 days, Du Shaofu also added a lot of pills to cure his wounds in the barren ancient space. Not only did his wounds recover well, but also his breath was much stronger than before.


    As the fingerprints converged, the golden halo around Du Shaofu began to converge gradually. At last, like a trace of Golden Snake energy, he entered the body mysteriously, and his closed eyes suddenly opened.


    "HISHI..."


    Two strands of fine hair shot out from the pale golden pupils, and an ancient domineering atmosphere swept out of the body sitting cross knees, shaking around the misty space.


    Whoa


    A mouthful of turbid gas from the mouth, that a resolute and resolute face, the golden light in the pupil convergence, and then become clear and deep.


    "Finally recovered..."


    Feeling everything in his body, Du Shaofu smiles and stretches his back slightly. His bones suddenly "crackle" all over his body. Inside the shrine, the mysterious air is full and thick, and he can''t say how comfortable he is.


    "You hurt a lot this time. Are you facing a strong opponent?" At this time, Zhen Qingchun''s voice came out. Not far from the space, an ancient copper tower was covered with streamers. A wave of smoke spread from the tower, and finally gathered into the figure of Zhen Qingchun.


    As the voice dropped, Zhen Qingchun''s indecent figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    His face was fleshy, his eyebrows were inverted, and his eyes were triangular. However, after Du Shaofu got used to it, the more he saw it, the more he saw it, the more warm and cordial he felt.


    "That girl is so terrible. Mai Hun is a plant of grass, and her martial veins are different. She is full of vitality and terrifying..."


    Du Shaofu immediately told Zhen Qingchun about Sima Muhan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    "If I guess right, it should be undead grass and green wood vein soul, did not expect that the girl''s talent is really some evil spirits."


    After listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Zhen Qingchun was also extremely shocked and said: "the immortal grass vein soul belongs to the earth vein soul, which surpasses the animal vein soul a lot. Even the top monsters on the list of heavenly beasts are difficult to compare with the earth vein soul, unless the remains of those archaic monsters are similar."


    "As for Qingmu Wumai, according to what you said, that wench should have been integrated with Qingmu Wumai, with the emperor''s majesty. That wench is indeed very strong."


    "What are the earthly veins and the emperor''s posture?"


    Du Shaofu asked. It was the first time that he had heard of the soul of the earth and the emperor''s posture.


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "do you know the demon clan?"


    "Some, but not much."


    Du Shaofu shook his head slightly to Zhen Qingchun. He didn''t know much about the demon clan.


    With a smile, Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, "everything in heaven and earth has a spirit. Mountains, rivers, mountains, plants, flowers and fruits can all become spirits.


    In countless years, there are many spiritual mountains and rivers in the world. Flowers, trees, plants and fruits have become demons. They are extremely powerful. They hide in the crowd. Any one of them has terrible strength. Like Du Xiaoyao, that guy is a member of the demon family and a spirit. "


    After a pause, Zhen Qingchun continued to stare at Du Shaofu, who was slightly stunned. "For martial arts practitioners, some people use monsters as pulse spirits, which are called animal pulse spirits.


    However, there are also extremely powerful people, either by chance or by nature. They take the strong ones of the demon clan as the pulse soul, and become the local vein soul. On the level of the pulse soul, they are far more than the animal pulse soul. "


    "It turns out that this is the soul of the earth''s veins."


    Du Shaofu understood it, and it was not difficult to understand it. Just like himself, the pulse soul was the body of Du Xiaoyao. By chance, his own pulse soul became the body of Du Xiaoyao, far beyond the ordinary animal pulse soul.


    "Of course, it doesn''t mean that all the animal veins and spirits can''t be compared with the earth vein spirits. Those who have archaic heritage and ancient powerful monsters are extremely terrible."


    Zhen Qingchun continued to say to Du Shaofu: "the golden winged ROC bird related to you is not comparable to that of ordinary monsters. If someone can get the golden winged ROC bird to become the pulse soul, it will not be under the earth vein soul person."


    Du Shaofu gave a smile and then asked, "I feel that the undead grass is very powerful. Is it a very strong existence among the demons?"


    "Of course, undead grass is the king among the demons. It is said that it can make people have the means to come back from the dead."


    Zhen Qingchun nodded and said, "but I feel that the body of Du Xiaoyao is stronger than that of Du Xiaoyao


    "That''s true."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and could feel that Du Xiaoyao''s body must be on the undead grass. He said to Zhen Qingchun, "what are the green wood and martial veins? How many kinds of martial veins are there in the world? And how many are the emperors?"


    Zhen Qingchun, with a slightly positive look, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "there are so many pulse spirits in the world. The martial vein is beyond the nine grades, and has become the most outstanding person among people. He is regarded as a outstanding person and has an unlimited future.


    There are also some people who are born with a special martial vein. By virtue of this special martial vein, they will also get a special strength. This special strength comes from heaven and earth, or blood, and will be very close to him. With the special strength brought by this special martial vein, their cultivation will be very close It will be thousands of miles in a day, and the future will be limitless. This is the king''s martial vein. These people are also known as the king of people, the king of heaven. "


    Zhen Qingchun sipped her lips and continued: "I have mentioned to you the outstanding and the king. But there is a kind of person in this world. They are born with the power of the king and the blood, and the spirit and soul. They can easily communicate with the special energy of heaven and earth and become the favorite of the special power of heaven and earth.


    They can control mountains and lakes, move mountains and rivers, or activate wind, fire and thunder.


    They are on the top of the king''s military pulse. They are called the emperor of the people. They are the emperor of the king


    "In this world, any person with lofty posture will be able to become the absolute peak strong person in the future, and will be proud of everything."


    When Zhen Qingchun finished speaking, his eyes were also full of shock. There were several emperors in the world.


    "Martial veins are connected with blood and become the favorite of some special heaven and earth power."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, recalling carefully that Sima Muhan urged the green wood martial vein to control the vigorous energy. It was really different from Wang Wumai, who was stimulated by Si ruofeng, LV Kun and Feng Xiangyu. The power was more powerful and truly integrated with heaven and earth.


    "You don''t have to be too surprised. You have a military pulse and spirit seal on your body, which proves that your original martial pulse will never be inferior to the emperor''s posture. At least only those with Emperor''s posture can form martial pulse and spirit seal in your body." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu."The emperor''s majesty..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly in his eyes. After a moment, he asked Zhen Qingchun, "brother Qingchun, how long do you need to recover completely?"


    "I''ve recovered a lot. It''s just because of my original practice and some changes in the middle. Although there is no big obstacle now, a complete recovery is just around the corner.


    But in terms of time, I''m afraid it can''t be done in a short time. If I want to recover completely, I also need a treasure. If I want to get it in my heyday, I should spend some effort to get it. But now, I''m afraid it''s a dream of spring and autumn. "


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but now the situation is much better. When you become a real strong man, when you have the chance to help me find the treasure, I will not be difficult to recover completely."


    "What kind of treasure is it? I think, maybe there should be in the ancient Tianzong. "


    Du Shaofu asked Zhen Qingchun that there should be innumerable treasures with the influence and details of the ancient Tianzong.


    "Although the ancient Tianzong is powerful, it is difficult to possess such treasures. They can not be met and can not be obtained by huge forces."


    With a smile, Zhen Qingchun said, "what I need is a piece of bark from bukumu. If I can get a piece of bark from bukumu, I will not only be able to recover all my accomplishments at that time, but also take the opportunity to make a breakthrough."


    The voice falls, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes also show the color of expectation.


    "Not all wood..."


    Du Shaofu said in a low voice, putting "not all wood" in his heart.


    After chatting with Zhen Qingchun for a while, Du Shaofu left the ancient space and went to the main peak of Tianmu peak to meet his master.


    "Younger martial brother is really a monster. He recovered so quickly."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s ruddy complexion, I feel that Du Shaofu seems to have recovered in good condition. Yu Wanli can''t help but be shocked and stare at Du Shaofu for a long time.


    "You come just in time. Follow me to see the Lord."


    Elder Gu Qingyang said to Du Shaofu. On his ruddy face, I don''t know why there is a little helplessness and reluctance in his clear eyes.


    A moment later, on a huge mountain surrounded by mountains, Du Shaofu and elder Gu Qingyang slowly fell from the sky.


    The mountains are surrounded by clouds, verdant and dark green, and the streams are gurgling, showing full of vitality. In the distance, there are thousands of mountains and mountains, with ups and downs, magnificent and boundless.


    "What a special place!"


    On the peak, there is a steep cliff. From the top to the bottom, there seems to be a vast abyss. The darkness makes the sight see nothing. Only the water vapor like fog flows in it, which makes Du Shaofu quite shocked. It seems that there are some terrible beasts lurking in the gray abyss.


    "Young Fu, let''s go in. The Lord should be waiting for us."


    Elder Gu Qingyang looked at the magnificent hall above the mountain and said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu then walked into the hall with the elder Gu Qingyang. In the whole hall, the patriarch Sima stepped on the star and sat at the head of the hall. His momentum was not angry but powerful. On the faces of the British Bi people, the glass like eyes flashed brilliantly.


    On both sides of the hall, there are no less than a dozen elders present, including Hu sankun, Hao Zongwei, Ma Mingze, Kong Zhonglei and other elders.


    "I''ve met the patriarch, the elder martial brothers and all the elders."


    Du Shaofu''s salute was not only a deliberate or unintentional attempt to find out the cultivation level of this patriarch and elder martial brother, but he could not.


    "You''re quick to recover."


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s breath, Sima stepped on the star''s gaze was also very unexpected. In just two days, he didn''t recover in good condition. This is absolutely incredible.


    "This boy, he is recovering too fast. He is really abnormal."


    Many elders'' eyes fell on Du Shaofu in shock. The first battle in tianwu square made all the elders have aftershocks to Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    Many elders'' eyes fell on Du Shaofu in shock. The first battle in tianwu square made all the elders have aftershocks to Du Shaofu.


    "Shaofu, there are no outsiders today. You can sit down."


    Then Sima TA Xing said to Du Shaofu that he seemed to be used to Du Shaofu''s metamorphosis.


    What is more abnormal than that of a guy who relies on the perfect level of cultivation in Marquis Wu''s territory who has defeated the king of Wu''s territory on the other side of the border.


    "Shaofu, you can sit down, too."


    Gu Qing''s young man sat beside Sima TA Xing, and then said to Du Shaofu. However, he looked rather abnormal today, with a little haze and helplessness.


    "Yes."


    After nodding his head, Du Shaofu sat down in the chair behind the two rows of elders. He felt that the look of master Gu Qingyang was rather unusual.


    Du Shaofu sat at the head of the table. None of the elders had any opinions. Many of them even nodded to Du Shaofu.


    As Du Shaofu sat down, Sima stepped on the star and looked at the elder Gu Qingyang and said, "uncle, you''d better talk about it."


    "Good."


    Elder Gu Qingyang nodded slightly, then his eyes fell on Du Shaofu and said, "Shaofu, today we have a matter to discuss with you. One of your teachers has already refused to accept students, but he intends to accept you to become a closed disciple. You can leave my school and enter your master''s school to practice. I don''t know what you think?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately got up and looked at elder Gu Qingyang with clear eyes. His eyes were full of doubts and said, "master, is this going to drive me out of the school?"


    "Of course not."


    Elder Gu Qingyang shook his head and squeezed out a wry smile on his face. He said, "I may not have told you clearly. Your master is one of the top strong men in my ancient Tianzong, and his cultivation should be on top of being a teacher. To tell you the truth, your master didn''t take many apprentices in my life. Plus you, there were only six of you. Your first five elder martial brothers and sisters were extraordinary. However, under my family, I have failed to learn one by one. The fact has proved that I am not suitable for recruiting students again, so as not to mislead people and ruin their future.


    You are very tall. If you continue to stay in our school, you will inevitably follow the footsteps of your five elder martial brothers and sisters one day. So if you join the master, you will benefit greatly in the future, and you will certainly become a strong one in the near future. "


    With the fall of elder Gu Qingyang''s voice, many elders also have a feeling on their faces. In recent years, due to the competition among their disciples, many elders have not less ridiculed Gu Qingyang elder.


    But at this time, the public listen to the words of the elder, but it is hard to avoid feeling one by one in their hearts.


    For the sake of the whole ancient Tianzong, elder Gu Qingyang is willing to give up his disciples with such a beautiful appearance. Such high demeanor and integrity are absolutely impossible for people to do.


    Later, many old people looked at Du Shaofu. The strong man in Zongzhong opened his mouth and intended to accept Du Shaofu under the door. It was a rare opportunity.


    In the whole ancient Tianzong, how many people want to worship under the strong man, but they can''t get it.


    To be able to become a strong man under the door of that strong man is equal to being strong enough to become a famous state in the future.


    "One day as a teacher, life as a teacher. As the saying goes, the master leads the students to practice. How can a disciple change to a teacher?"


    Du Shaofu looked at elder Gu Qingyang with gratitude in his eyes. He said, "I know that this is a good intention of master, but I will not change to the school."


    There were ripples in elder Gu Qingyang''s eyes. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you boy, if you join your master, he will surely benefit a lot. If you continue to stay under my door, you will only bury your posture. I know that I don''t know how to teach you in the way of practice. If you become a top-notch person, you will still have me in your heart I''m satisfied that a master once existed. "


    "I have made up my mind to be a teacher for one day and a teacher for my whole life."


    Looking at the elder Gu Qingyang, Du Shaofu was not sure. Maybe elder Gu Qingyang could not guide himself too much on his way of practice. However, master Gu Qingyang''s love and love for himself came from his heart. On his way of practice, he was walking a different road. Besides, he was guided by Zhen Qingchun and cared for him That''s what you can''t forget.


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu knelt on his knees, looked up at the elder, and said, "I will not kneel down to heaven, two to the ground, three to the emperor, but only to my parents, parents and master. Today, unless my master drives me out of the school, I will never join anyone else!"


    "This kid..."


    "Ah, this boy, say he is stupid, or what good..."


    "If only I had such a disciple."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, some people sigh and some envy him.


    "Elder Qingyang, this time I really received a good disciple."


    Some elders lamented that the apprentice should be gifted, intelligent and smart, but in contrast, personal temperament is more important.Du Shaofu''s disposition moved all the elders.


    He has a superb posture and a firm disposition. This kind of disciple was even accepted by elder Gu Qingyang.


    "Well, I knew I was going to catch up


    Hu sankun and elder shimingze looked at each other face to face, and their hearts were faintly distressed. They had known that Du Shaofu had such a natural appearance and disposition. How could they not catch up with him at the beginning.


    And the ancient Qingyang elder is to catch up, and finally be able to bring such disciples under the door.


    "Young Fu, get up quickly. A man has gold under his knees. He can''t kneel down and get up at will."


    Elder Gu Qingyang''s figure was like a flash of lightning. He immediately appeared in front of Du Shaofu. His hands lifted Du Shaofu. His clear eyes were rippling and moist.


    "Master, are you not going to drive the disciples out of the school?" Du Shaofu got up and looked at the old man in front of him.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Elder Gu Qingyang laughed, patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said, "in my whole life, it''s enough for me to take you into the door. Don''t say it''s your master. Even if your Shizu wants you to go, I won''t agree."


    As the voice dropped, elder Gu Qingyang looked at Du Shaofu, and his clear eyes turned and said, "but in the future, do you remember to go to your master uncle for more guidance, and do not delay on the way to practice."


    "I understand."


    Du Shaofu nodded, with a smile on his face.


    "Well, well."


    When Sima stepped on the star, he could only feel helpless. But in his glassy eyes, he secretly expressed his admiration. Then he said to the audience, "just now, this is Du Shaofu''s official worship ceremony. From now on, Du Shaofu is a disciple of martial uncle Gu Qingyang."


    "Congratulations to elder Qingyang."


    "He Xi Qingyang elder."


    On hearing this, the elder immediately congratulated Lao Dao on the promotion of the ancient Qing Dynasty. He received such a disciple. I don''t know how many of them are better than them. They envy each other.


    "Happy with you."


    Ancient Qing Yangchang old eyebrows smile, a sweep of the previous haze, smile.


    A moment later, in the side hall behind the main hall, only Sima Taixing, Du Shaofu and Gu Qingyang were among them.


    "Shao Fu, I''m calling you alone because there''s something else I want to discuss with you."


    In the side hall, Sima TA Xing said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded and said to Sima TA Xing, "please speak, master and elder martial brother."


    "You sit down first. There is no outsider here. You are my younger martial brother now. You don''t need to be too polite."


    After Sima stepped on the star and motioned to Du Shaofu to sit down, he said to Du Shaofu, "before this, I have to ask you something first, and you must tell him the truth."


    "Please tell me, elder martial brother."


    Du Shaofu nodded after sitting upright. His eyes did not leave a trace and wiped out some fluctuations. If he could tell the truth, he would not hide it. After all, he is also a member of the ancient Tianzong.


    "You have exerted the animal power of the golden winged ROC, which seems to be extraordinary. Is it related to the golden winged ROC?" Sima stepped on the star and asked.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded, but there was nothing to hide. He said to Sima taping star, "by chance, I got some things related to the golden winged ROC, that is to say, I have learned a lot of the animal power and secret methods of the golden winged ROC, which can be regarded as a slight accomplishment."


    "Sure enough."


    After hearing the speech, Sima stepped on the star''s face with a little smile, and then continued to say to Du Shaofu: "it seems that this time you can''t go into the close cultivation with Mu Han, Feng Xiangyu and Shu Yang."


    "Why is that?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned. At the beginning, it was agreed that if they could win, they would be able to enter a secret place in the ancient Tianzong.


    "Don''t be too nervous. You can''t enter the secret place to practice, but you can enter a sealed place in our ancient Tianzong. The sealed land may be of great help to your understanding of the golden winged ROC, birds and beasts and secret arts."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the ancient emperor of heaven has been blocking the news from the outside world. Except for a few people, no one can know, because the sealed land is related to the golden winged ROC bird."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    "Related to the golden winged ROC?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly picked. If the seal was related to the golden winged ROC, it would be really suitable for him to go there. Maybe he would gain something from it.


    Elder Gu Qingyang took the words and looked at Du Shaofu with clear eyes. He said, "it''s a secret place in my ancient Tianzong, which has existed for many years. It''s said that it is related to the founder of our ancient Tianzong. Only those who understand the golden winged Dapeng''s ability of birds and beasts can enter the sealed land, and others can''t enter it at all."


    After sipping his lips, Gu Qingyang looked at Du Shaofu, and continued: "over the past countless years, many people who have been lucky enough to understand the golden winged Dapeng''s bird and animal power have entered the sealed land, but in the end, no one has ever been able to walk out, except an elder in my ancient Tianzong 500 years ago."


    "Is the sealed land a dangerous place?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. People from the ancient Tianzong went in, but only one person could come out over the past countless years. It can be seen that the sealed land is definitely a place of great ferocity and danger.


    Elder Gu Qingyang continued to say to Du Shaofu, "no one can know what is inside and what is there. However, according to the elder who was lucky enough to come out of the sealed land, it is related to the golden winged ROC family. In the sealed land, the elder in the clan understood the great animal power of the golden winged ROC by virtue of the golden winged ROC bird It''s rare to encounter an opponent with the ability of beast. It''s enough to sweep the same generation and become famous in Zhongzhou. "


    Du Shaofu nodded. The animal power of the golden winged ROC is extraordinary. To be able to understand the animal power of the golden winged ROC is by no means an ordinary person.


    "unfortunately, the elders came into the seal again eighty years ago to find a breakthrough, but they never came out."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu and said that his eyes were full of feelings. The strength of that elder was powerful. If he lost that elder, it would be a great blow to the whole ancient Tianzong.


    "Did the elder of the clan also suffer in the sealed land?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. If so, the sealed place would be a Jedi, which would never be returned.


    "No


    Sima TA Xing shook his head slightly and said, "that elder has left the seal of Yuan Shen in the Zong. If he is really unfortunate to fall, the seal will disappear. But these years, the seal of Yuan Shen of that elder has always been there, proving that he is still in the place of seal."


    Gu Qingyang said to Du Shaofu: "according to Zongzhong''s guess, the elder should have been trapped in the sealed land or in some kind of predicament, so he has never come out in the past 80 years."


    "Did anyone in the clan ever go in and look for it?"


    Du Shaofu asked that the probability of being able to stay in the sealed land for 80 years would not be too great. It was mostly because of what happened in the area.


    Sima stepped on the star with a wry smile and said to Du Shaofu, "as previously said, only those who have understood the bird and animal power of the golden winged ROC can enter the sealed land. How rare are those who can understand the bird and beast power of the golden winged ROC, and those who do not have enough understanding can not enter it.


    Therefore, in the past 30 years, there have been two people in the ancient Tianzong, but they have never come out again. The spiritual and spiritual seal left by them has dissipated, and they have suffered a lot in the sealed land. "


    "It seems very troublesome."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. The strong couldn''t get in. Even if a disciple who had realized the bird and beast abilities of the golden winged Dapeng went in, he would never come back. No one in the land of seal could know the situation. It was very troublesome.


    "I can feel that your understanding of the golden winged ROC''s birds and beasts is extraordinary. Over the years, I have seen some people who have realized the birds and beasts of the golden winged ROC, but no one can compare with you."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes were glistening, and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He said to Du Shaofu, "the strong in Zongzhong have discussed and intend to let you enter the sealed place to have a look. One is to look at the situation of the elder, hoping to let him out of danger.


    In addition, I hope it can help you understand the golden winged ROC birds and beasts, but we can''t make a decision on this matter. It''s too dangerous, and the strong in the clan can''t enter. If you suffer accidents in it, this is what Zongzhong absolutely does not want to see. But now, you are the only one who can enter the sealed land. "


    After a slight pause, Sima TA Xing''s eyes were complicated and difficult to make a decision. Then he continued to say to Du Shaofu: "therefore, it must be up to you to decide for yourself. If you don''t want to enter the sealed land for a try, you can enter the closed door together with Mu Han and realize half a year''s time."


    "This..."


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he was also quite tangled at the moment. However, the sealed land had something to do with the golden winged Dapeng birds. If he went in, he might get the chance, but if he went in, he might have gone and never returned.


    "Shao Fu, you must think about it. The sealed land is very dangerous. There may be no return. If you don''t want to go in, Zongzhong will never embarrass you."


    Elder Gu Qingyang reminded Du Shaofu that although he hoped that the elder in the clan would get out of trouble, he hoped that his disciples would be safe."If you don''t go into a tiger''s den, you can''t have a tiger''s son. Only when you are in danger can you have a big chance."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he thought to himself. After a full moment, he bit his teeth forcefully. He raised his head and said to master Gu Qingyang and Sima TA Xing, "master, master, elder martial brother, I''d like to enter the sealed land."


    "Are you going in?"


    Sima step star smell speech, this moment, but suddenly some more worried, way: "you can think well, that seal of the land, may really be gone forever."


    "The elder in Zongzhong has also been out. I have decided to go in and have a try."


    The elder in the family had also come out, which made Du Shaofu determined and willing to have a try.


    It''s not the style of Du Shaofu if you don''t go there.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s decision in his eyes, Sima TA Xing and elder Gu Qingyang looked down at each other. Finally, they nodded in a rather complicated way and said nothing more.


    "According to the previous rules of your victory, you can get a reward of a high-quality Taoist instrument. Take it. It is a treasure handed down from the sect. It has already been in the forefront of the high-level Taoist instrument level. It is said that in terms of defense, it is enough to call it the peak of high-level Taoist weapons."


    Sima troxing handed Du Shaofu a bag of heaven and earth in his hand, and said, "this treasure has something to do with the golden winged ROC bird. I hope it can help you in the sealed land. You should recognize the master refining as soon as possible and enter the sealed land five days later."


    Du Shaofu nodded after taking over the bag of heaven and earth. The treasures related to the golden winged ROC are also full of expectation.


    After leaving the hall, Du Shaofu did not go back to his place of residence, but went directly to waizong.


    The outer sect of the ancient Tianzong, compared with the inner one, is undoubtedly more prosperous and lively.


    In ancient Tianzong, the number of disciples in the whole neizong was no more than 3000, which still included many Dharma protectors and elders.


    But in waizong, it is tens of thousands of disciples, which can be said to be a small town.


    It is impossible for all the disciples to practice twelve hours a day. Among them, they change clothes, buy training resources, rouge, water powder and exquisite ornaments that female disciples cannot lack. This also makes the outer sect extremely prosperous, and the inner sect disciples often go to waizong for a stroll.


    In waizong, there is an area, several streets inside and outside, there are dense shops and shops, accessories, clothing, rouge, water powder and so on.


    One of the most lively, or a variety of trading and training resources shops.


    There is no difference between this kind of shop and other shops. There are all kinds of martial arts, Fu array, pills, elixir, weapons, armor and so on.


    What''s different from the outside is that some high-quality martial arts and high-level pills in the shops of waizong are absolutely hard for outside businesses to have.


    Many of the outside business firms will come to ancient Tianzong to take goods, which is invisible. Within the sphere of influence of the early ancient Tianzong, the ancient Tianzong was the leader of all the external businesses.


    The scale of this kind of secret water is absolutely beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The prosperity of waizong can be imagined.


    Just think about it, how huge is the consumption of cultivation resources of hundreds of thousands of people in ancient Tianzong.


    Tianxia Pavilion, which is the most prosperous place in waizong, is the most popular shop in Tianzong.


    Nearby, there are many shops in the ancient Tianzong that have been well-known outside.


    The Tianxia pavilion has attracted the attention of many disciples and attracted many customers because of the strong influence of Tianxia Association recently. The success of Tianxia Pavilion can be regarded as a firm foothold.


    It is said that the recent business of Tianxia pavilion has been greatly envied by many old shops.


    Near dusk, the sun sets in the west, and the sunset covers the sky.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared outside the Tianxia Pavilion. Near dusk, there are still bustling figures on the street.


    The street is not as noisy as the outside world, but it is quite noisy and lively, just like a small city outside.


    When Du Shaofu entered the Tianxia Pavilion, the area was not small. He was afraid that it was about ten feet long and several feet wide.


    All the counters and walls are full of pills, miracles, martial arts, weapons, armor and other things, but also martial arts, Fu array, etc.


    Du Shaofu even saw that there were many energy copper runes sold in the counter, but the price was not low.


    At this time, in the Tianxia Pavilion, there are more than ten disciples who are looking down for various cultivation resources.


    "President, why are you here?"


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. The update is finished today and we have a rest earlier. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    Suddenly, a voice came. Gu Changyou, who was looking down at the counter, looked up and saw Du Shaofu''s figure appear in the Tianxia Pavilion. He immediately rushed out.


    "It''s uncle Du."


    "It''s really uncle Du."


    "I''ve met uncle Du."


    In the Tianxia Pavilion, more than ten disciples of the sect who were looking down to select items for cultivation raised their heads. When they saw Du Shaofu, they were all surprised, and then they all saluted in awe.


    In ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu''s identity is well known.


    As a disciple of the ancient Qingyang elder, he is the younger martial brother of the patriarch. This status is enough to make all the disciples of the outer sect revere him.


    What''s more, the battle between Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan in tianwu square has already shocked the whole ancient Tianzong, and has absolute awe for the disciples of waizong.


    "You don''t need to be polite. If you need to, you can come to Tianxia pavilion to have a look."


    Du Shaofu smiles, but he knows clearly that there are hundreds of thousands of disciples in the ancient Tianzong, but the power behind them is even greater. The disciples who can enter the ancient Tianzong are definitely not ordinary children who can have such talents, and most of them must have their own families and great forces behind them.


    Behind the hundreds of thousands of disciples in the ancient Tianzong, there are nearly tens of thousands of families and forces behind them. With the talent of these disciples and the identity of ancient Tianzong disciples, it is very likely to affect the whole family behind them. There will definitely be a huge market for the sales of Tianxia Pavilion at that time.


    "Yes, I will only come to Tianxia Pavilion later."


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, these ten people were quite excited and nodded in succession.


    "President, why are you here and how is your injury? We are all worried about you?"


    Gu Changyou came to Du Shaofu''s side, and immediately asked one after another. His eyes kept looking at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu, with a smile, said to Gu Changyou, "I''m all right. What about them?"


    Gu Changyou knew that Du Shaofu was asking Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen, and Ben Niu. He said, "elder martial brothers Hao Bian, they have already come here this morning, and tomorrow they will go to the Zongzhong secret area to practice for half a year. So after explaining something to me, he went back."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Hao Bian and Qiao yingmeng wanted to go in and shut down for half a year. The Tianxia Pavilion could only be handed over to Gu Changyou.


    Later, Du Shaofu also learned from Gu Changyou about the World Association.


    Tianxia Pavilion is set up in Tianxia club. Most of the training items in Tianxia pavilion are sold by the members of Tianxia club. It seems that the overall competitiveness is not strong.


    In particular, Gu Changyou said that there are very few medicine fu masters and Qi Fu masters in the World Association, so there are not many things that Tianxia Pavilion can take out.


    Once the cultivation resources provided by the disciples of Tianxia association are sold out, the Tianxia Pavilion will probably close down.


    Moreover, if the cultivation resources in Tianxia pavilion are scarce, it will have a lot of influence on Tianxia Pavilion in the future.


    Many other forces in the clan, the core figures of which are also very strong medicine Fu master and instrument Fu master.


    In the world meeting, Mu Jiajia is a master of talismans, but his major is Fu array, and his minor is medicine Fu master. Besides, he is going to practice in secret places tomorrow.


    In addition, there are a lot of people in the world now, but the cohesion is not big. Gu Changyou also mentioned it, and Qiao yingmeng also mentioned it in particular.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu frowned slightly.


    "Mr. President, you should also enter the Zongzhong secret area to practice tomorrow. I will certainly look forward to the World Association and the world Pavilion." Gu Changyou clapped his chest and said to Du Shaofu.


    "I''m not going to live in the secret land tomorrow."


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment, then said to Gu Changyou, "give me all the miraculous herbs in the world Pavilion. I''ll refine some pills and bring them back in a few days."


    Although Gu Changyou was strange and puzzled, listening to Du Shaofu''s words, he immediately put away all the miraculous medicines in the Tianxia Pavilion, which was quite a lot.


    After Du Shaofu put away the elixir, he told Gu Changyou something. After sunset, he left Tianxia Pavilion.


    When he returned to his place, it was already sunset and dusk. After the seal was put on, Du Shaofu immediately entered the ancient space.


    In the desolate space, Du Shaofu met his elder brother Zhen Qingchun and talked about what the patriarch Sima Taixing and his master Gu Qingyang had said about the seal place of the golden winged ROC bird and his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    After learning everything, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes fluctuated. After thinking for a while, he said to Du Shaofu, "listen to what you said, the ancient emperor of heaven should not harm you. There is indeed a crisis and an opportunity. As for the final result, it depends on your own chance and fate. However, in that place, everything should be careful. In the sealed land, the strong ancient Tianzong can not enter When you take me in, I''ll take a look at it for you


    Du Shaofu nodded. Five days later, he was going to enter the sealed place. Naturally, he had to be careful. It would be safer to have his elder brother Zhen Qingchun around.Then Du Shaofu took out the heaven and earth bag that Sima TA Xing gave him. There was no seal in the bag. The spirit and soul of Du Shaofu immediately summoned something.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, a flash of golden light, a powerful and domineering atmosphere swept away, shaking around the hazy space is also a fierce tremor.


    The golden light is shining everywhere, and the terrible breath is sweeping away.


    "Ji..."


    In the golden light, there are golden talismans and secret patterns flashing. It is like having golden wings. The shadow of a giant ROC flutters its wings and soars upward, and its power is rolling.


    Du Shaofu and Zhen Qingchun, who was not far away, were also shocked by such despotic and terrifying powers.


    Within the golden light, a moving golden arc fan of the size of a PU fan emerges, with a moving radian. The golden feathers are stacked in layers. The shape is fierce and domineering. It is wrapped in the secret patterns of talismans, just like the golden wings of the ROC.


    That from the golden leaf fan spread out of the breath, is the terrifying tyranny.


    For Du Shaofu, he was able to feel that the breath spreading from the golden leaf fan was just a kind of absolutely domineering golden winged ROC.


    "It seems that the high-quality Taoist utensils have something to do with the golden winged ROC."


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure also focused on the golden palm leaf fan wrapped with golden light, and his eyes were also full of fluctuations. He said: "if I didn''t guess, this is a rare treasure made by the Pengyu on the golden winged ROC, which carries the prestige of the golden winged ROC. But there is only one feather on the body of the golden winged ROC, and the others should be only fakes. If all the feathers of the golden winged ROC are refined, it is absolutely the real treasure. "


    Du Shaofu was quite shocked. A real Peng feather on a golden winged ROC can refine a high-quality Taoist instrument. How powerful it is.


    "Recognize the Lord and merge."


    After that, Du Shaofu smiles and his fingerprints condense. The golden palm leaf fan is still an ownerless thing. Only when he resists the fusion can he be regarded as his own.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In ancient Tianzong, the next morning.


    In front of a secret place, 16 people, including Sima Muhan, Shu Yang, Qiao yingmeng, Hao Bian, Mo Wen and Feng Xiangyu, stood together, but Du Shaofu was not seen. One of the sixteen was Xu chuyun, who was defeated and kicked out by Du Shaofu.


    Xu chuyun''s face is still extremely pale. He was severely damaged by Du Shaofu at the beginning, but he has not recovered much.


    Seeing that Du Shaofu was not among them and unable to enter the Zongzhong secret land for half a year, Xu chuyun''s face was covered with a little trace and a flash of sneer.


    "Why didn''t the president come?"


    "Strange, is it that the president has not recovered?"


    Qiao yingmeng, Hao Biao, Mo Wen and others are quite puzzled and discuss in a low voice. They don''t know what happened.


    "There''s something about that guy who won''t come into the secret with us. Don''t worry too much. He should be ok now."


    Sima Muhan said to Qiao yingmeng and so on that her pretty face was even ruddy and lustrous. It seemed that the recovery had reached its peak.


    A moment later, an elder came and opened a secret place. A tremendous energy of heaven and earth gushed out. Sixteen people swept into it and disappeared.


    With these 16 people entering the closed door, the disciples of the ancient Tianzong, who should practice and understand, and those who should listen to the elder''s teaching and dispel doubts, were not idle, and everything went on as usual.


    However, Du Shaofu did not enter into the secret cultivation together with Sima Muhan, Qiao yingmeng, Shuyang and others. Many versions of gossip were also spread out in the clan.


    But no one knows why.


    In the ancient space, the diffuse space is surrounded by golden light, just like a huge golden cocoon.


    A figure can be seen sitting across his knees. He is sitting in it. There is a force of authority around him. He is domineering and fierce


    "Hula..."


    In the golden light, there seems to be a kind of golden roc bird''s virtual shadow in the air. It will soar and soar, just like a living creature. It is mysterious and powerful.


    "It''s so simple that this guy thinks that he is the master of high-quality Taoist tools. Is it related to the golden winged ROC bird skill practiced by the boy himself?"


    Not far away, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory body of Yuan Shen moves his eyes, and his face is suffused with a little shock.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    In general, it is not too easy for the practitioners of the perfect level to recognize the master as a high-quality tool.


    At the level of high-level Taoist instruments, we can not recognize the Lord if we want to recognize the Lord. If we can''t suppress the power of Taoist instruments, we can''t recognize the Lord at all.


    In Zhen Qingchun''s view, it was easy for Du Shaofu to recognize the master of the high-quality Taoist instrument. It was as if this instrument had been refined by Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    Within the golden cocoon, there is a vigorous breath rising, the breath fluctuates, which makes people very moved.


    This lasted for several hours, it seems that the breath of climbing has reached a peak, there is no sign of climbing, which gradually calmed down.


    The golden cocoon then slowly disappeared, like a thread of golden energy into Du Shaofu''s body.


    When Du Shaofu sat cross legged, the last ray of golden light converged around his body. After a mouthful of turbid gas came out of his mouth, his closed eyes opened and his eyes were deep.


    "Hiss!"


    In his eyes, the essence converged, and slowly became clear and bright. In the palm of his hand, a golden Peng fan appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    In front of Du Shaofu''s body, the golden Peng fan was filled with rays of sunlight. The light golden light was emitting. Slowly, it whirled and waved in front of Du Shaofu, sending out the sound of wind and thunder.


    On the golden Peng fan, the domineering and sharp flexible radian is natural, like the ROC''s golden wings, which makes people take a look at it, and they should also be excited.


    "Good treasure, not under your shadow!"


    Looking at the golden Peng fan in front of Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun also exclaimed.


    "This object is called" Fuyao Zhentian fan ". Its defense is stronger than its attack power." Du Shaofu held the golden Peng fan in front of him. From the information after he recognized the Lord, he learned that this fan was called Fuyao Zhentian wing. The domineering and sharp radian of the fan made people feel excited. The breath that spread from it was absolutely beyond the ordinary Taoist instruments.


    From the information after recognizing the Lord, Du Shaofu also learned that Fuyao Zhentian fan is a treasure of combining attack and defense. It is even more powerful and unrivalled in defense. Many of its magical effects are incomparable.


    "It seems that you have improved your level of cultivation by recognizing the" Fuyao Zhentian fan ". It seems that you have reached the peak of Wuhou


    Zhen Qingchun felt the breath of Du Shaofu at this time and recognized the master of this high-quality Taoist instrument, which made Du Shaofu get great benefits from it.


    "Well, marquis Wu is at its peak."


    After Du Shaofu nodded, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. After recognizing the master of Fuyao Zhentian fan, he absorbed some energy from Fuyao Zhentian''s wings, so that he reached the peak of the perfection level of Wuhou.


    The energy in the fan has a great relationship with the golden winged ROC. It is easier to refine it for your own use.


    "It''s not easy to break through the realm of King Wu. You need to understand more about the pulse and soul. Only by transforming the pulse and soul into a form and putting it into the Shenque can you represent a real breakthrough to the level of King Wu." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded and put his pulse and soul into the shrine. The difficulty of this step was not trivial.


    In this world, I don''t know how many gifted martial arts practitioners stop at the stage of pulse and soul transformation, and they may not be able to cross it for a lifetime. Therefore, in the next time, they really need to understand the pulse and soul more.


    "Are you going to the seal land next?" Zhen Qingchun looks at Du Shaofu and asks.


    "It''s still early. I think it''s only five days for master Fuyao Zhentian fan. It''s only half a day from the outside. After five days, I''ll go to the sealed place. In the next time, I want to refine some pills and take the opportunity to temper the heat of refining pills."


    Du Shaofu told Zhen Qingchun that in five days'' time, there are still many 45 days left in the outside world, which is enough to refine some pills.


    There is no need to refine many high-grade pills, that is, refining some of the level of Hou pin pills, but also by the way to hone their own on the refining of pills.


    "It''s time to sharpen up your spiritual and spiritual strength in the process of refining pills. I''ve had time recently to teach you how to refine some special pills. It should help you a lot in the future, but I don''t know that you have all the miraculous medicines on your body."


    Zhen Qingchun smiles, and finally it''s time for him to perform. Although he majored in Fu array, he is definitely not inferior in the attainments of medicine fu masters.


    "There should not be too much of a panacea."


    Wen Yan, with the guidance of big brother Zhen Qingchun, is also quite expectant.


    Du Shaofu had a lot of elixirs on his body. In addition, all the elixirs from Tianxia Pavilion were packed in his body. There should be no shortage of elixirs for refining ordinary pills.


    "Boom


    A moment later, it was best to prepare everything. A fingerprint in Du Shaofu''s hand condensed. Suddenly, a breath of terror burst out of his body. The runes in front of him converged and arranged, and finally formed a cauldron.A blazing breath spread, and the secret patterns of the talisman on the furnace tripod kept flashing and jumping, and the strong breath surged like a wave, with five kinds of energy flashing: "white", "green", "black", "red" and "yellow".


    "What a pervert."


    Looking at the Linglu Fu Ding in front of Du Shaofu''s body, Zhen Qingchun''s seemingly obscene face is still helpless.


    There are five kinds of runes in Linglu RUNDING, and several lingfu masters can gather together.


    "Let''s get ready. I''m going to teach you to refine a kind of ''Xuanyuan pill''. This kind of pill has no hierarchy, but it has a great relationship with the miraculous medicine. The higher the level of the main material, the higher the level of refining effect. After taking it, it can make people punish their body potential in a very short time, and restore their strength in their heyday."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, "I''ll teach you to refine a kind of ''crazy pill'' without any grade. The main material is the essence of all kinds of tyrannical monsters. The higher the level of blood essence, the higher the level of the refined crazy pill. After taking it, the cultivator can immediately improve a lot of cultivation levels within a certain period of time, and the power will increase greatly. However, the Xuanyuan pill and the crazy pill can be taken After, to the body how much some damage, fortunately, the side effect is not too big, but it can not often take


    "And this pill."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened. He didn''t expect that there was such a wonderful pill in the world. It was just incredible. What was on Zhen Qingchun''s body was really not ordinary.


    "These two kinds of elixir are all from an ancient place by accident. They are not ordinary things. Don''t spread them around."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s shocked face, Zhen Qingchun immediately smiles. As a big brother, he has more details than this little guy can match.


    "There''s another watch today, but it should be later. So I''ll talk to my book friends in advance. In addition, the next chapter is also a new volume. In the new volume, Xiao Yu thinks about two major plots: one is famous Zhongzhou, the other is a huge crisis, which needs to be reborn in a bath of fire. Both plots are to be written, but he doesn''t know which one is the first It''s better before. I''ll continue to struggle. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    Gathering the spirit furnace Fu Ding, listening to elder brother Zhen Qingchun carefully reading the Dan prescription and precautions, Du Shaofu''s mysterious Qi wrapped in the miraculous medicine began to put into the Linglu Fu Ding.


    "Hula..."


    Within the cauldron, the blazing flame roared out, wrapped with a miraculous medicine, and began to slowly refine.


    The spirit furnace and the tripod do not need to borrow foreign things. The human body has its own energy of five elements: gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    Lung is gold, liver is wood, kidney is water, heart is fire, spleen and Qi are earth, gold can generate water, kidney water is acquired essence, wood can make fire, heart fire is the spirit of the day after tomorrow, heart is the furnace for fire, kidney is the cauldron for water, which is enough to incinerate all things.


    It is said that the most powerful talisman can use the furnace to make tripod and melt everything. It is extremely terrible.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was not too anxious about refining the miraculous medicine. He was more careful to listen to elder brother Zhen Qingchun''s prescriptions and precautions.


    As the saying goes, sharpening the knife does not miss the woodcutter, refining pills, any bit of negligence, is enough to start over again.


    What is more important is that when the time comes, the elixir will be destroyed, and if it is serious, it will be hurt.


    Du Shaofu was also very unfamiliar with the pills that his elder brother Zhen Qingchun taught him to refine. It was still an ancient pill, which was more difficult to refine, and he was more afraid to be careless.


    But thanks to Zhen Qingchun''s guidance and Du Shaofu''s own understanding, it was quite smooth.


    Zhen Qingchun was also hit by this kind of success. When he was at the cultivation level of Du Shaofu, he was also known as a genius. However, compared with the terrible guy in front of him, he was definitely abused.


    After memorizing the Dan prescription in his mind, he carefully paid attention to the precautions mentioned by his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. Du Shaofu was finally fully involved in refining pills.


    The refining of this kind of pill has a great consumption for the spiritual and internal energy, but it also has great benefits for the spiritual soul power, which can exercise the spiritual soul power most.


    In the misty space, there are wave runes on the furnace Rune tripod, and the flames are surging, making the temperature of the whole space gradually rising.


    Under the perceptive power of spirit and soul, Du Shaofu slowly refined all kinds of medicinal materials.


    This process is relatively simple, but it is the most fundamental test of basic skills, in the flame temperature, there must be a degree.


    If the temperature is too high, the elixir will be burned directly. If the temperature is too low, it will not be enough to extract the spirit liquid, and even affect the purity of the spirit liquid.


    Therefore, in this process, basic skills are particularly important.


    For Du Shaofu at this time, refining a new pill, or a pill he had never touched, had no experience and could only rely on his own exploration and perception.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu had finished refining the elixir in the hands of Du Shaofu. There was no waste of any miraculous medicine. Let De Zhen Qingchun also glanced at his eyes not far away and sighed helplessly.


    Du Shaofu is now refining Xuanyuan pill, which can quickly recover the energy in his body. The first step of refining the miraculous liquid is over, and the second step is to fuse the spirit liquid into a pill,.


    This step is much more complicated than the previous step. In this process, there is a slight difference in the fusion of various spiritual liquids, sequence, and so on, which is enough to give up all the previous achievements.


    Du Shaofu was absorbed and cautiously controlled the spirit liquid and flame, and began to refine it. Slowly, he integrated the elixir.


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, with the powerful spiritual and spiritual power in his mind, the spirit liquid began to merge with each other in the spirit furnace and Fu Ding.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu was not too worried about time in the barren and ancient space.


    However, Du Shaofu did not refine high-grade Xuanyuan pills, and the level of elixir on his body was not high enough. He only refined houpin level.


    Based on the cultivation of Du Shaofu, who is now a six star spirit Rune master, refining low-level pills is an ancient pill, but it is not a very difficult thing to do.


    So I don''t know how long after that, in the roaring flame of the Linglu Fu Ding, it finally began to spread out the dazzling glow, and the rich fragrance of medicine came.


    "Hum!"


    At a certain moment, a round pill with dazzling rays and fluctuating energy flew out of the cauldron.


    The elixir is covered with talisman and secret patterns, which is dazzling and fragrant.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled and his fingerprints changed. With one hand, he grasped the void above. An invisible energy immediately wrapped the round and dazzling Xiaguang pill and sucked it into the palm of his hand.


    In the palm of Du Shaofu''s palm, a pill about the size of a baby''s fist appeared.


    The energy fluctuation on the pill slowly converged, and then it was completely introverted into a pill covered with runes.


    "For the first time, it''s good to refine Xuanyuan pills on the other side of the country." Zhen Qingchun glanced at the pill in Du Shaofu''s palm, pretending to be careless and indifferent.However, Zhen Qingchun wanted to curse people and the difficulty of refining Xuanyuan pill. What he knew was that it was not comparable to refining ordinary pills. He thought that when he first refined it, he failed twice, but Du Shaofu succeeded in refining Xuanyuan pill at one time.


    "I think the speed can be faster. If the main materials are strengthened, the product grade can be improved."


    If Du Shaofu had some understanding, he also benefited a lot from the refining process and found a lot of feelings.


    ¡°*@#¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun wanted to scold, but after opening his mouth several times, he simply ran aside alone and did not speak. He felt that he was in a panic and needed to be quiet.


    After resting for half an hour, Du Shaofu continued to devote himself to refining pills, and the time gradually passed by.


    Five days in the outside world, it''s been very fast.


    In the past few days, Du Shaofu officially became the disciple of the ancient Qingyang elder, and the news that he had been nodded by the patriarch also spread throughout the whole ancient Tianzong, which shocked many onlookers.


    As far as the outside world is concerned, when the news came out, it also aroused many forces, and all of them were inquiring about the origin of Du Shaofu.


    It''s a pity that the origin of Du Shaofu is like a mystery to the vast and boundless Zhongzhou, and nothing can be found out.


    On the afternoon of the fifth day, Du Shaofu also appeared in the Tianxia Pavilion. His face was very pale, and he could see that it was a lot of consumption.


    "President, what''s the matter with you?"


    In the Tianxia Pavilion, Gu Changyou saw Du Shaofu''s pale face and ran over nervously.


    "I''m fine. You can take the pills and sell them in Tianxia Pavilion."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu took out many jade bottles, large and small, from the heaven and earth bag. There were many pills in them. Besides Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill, Du Shaofu also refined many other pills.


    In the forty-five days in the ancient space, Du Shaofu had been refining pills except for the recovery of breathing in the middle.


    Especially for Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan, the more refined, the more familiar.


    Du Shaofu had no difficulty in refining other Hou pin pills.


    After that, Du Shaofu talked to Gu Changyou carefully about the functions of Xuanyuan pill and Kuang Hua pill. In Gu Changyou''s eyes, he set a price twice as high as that of the same grade pills.


    "Such a good pill is enough to save lives at a critical time. Is it too low to double it?"


    After the shock, Gu Changyou said to Du Shaofu, feeling that the price was only twice as high, but still a little low.


    This kind of pill can be of great use in times of crisis and even save one''s own life.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. He looked at Gu Changyou for a moment, bit his teeth, and said, "that''s twice as high as the price of the same grade of pills. It should be almost the same. Try the market first."


    "OK, that''s it. It''s three times the price."


    Gu Changyou will smile, feel Xuanyuan Dan and crazy Dan, absolutely has a huge market.


    "And this one. You can take it and watch it when you are free."


    Later, Du Shaofu handed over a jade slip to Gu Changyou. It was a copy of the puppet technique left by master qizun to the king of medicine.


    Gu Changyou''s accomplishments as a medicine fufu master are not inferior to those of his family. Du Shaofu, who is an assistant practitioner of fufu, suddenly remembered that he asked Gu Changyou to try puppet skills first, which was also regarded as his own person.


    "Thank you, president. I''ll have a good look when I''m free."


    Gu Changyou gratefully smiles and immediately puts the jade slips into his own bag of heaven and earth. Tianxia pavilion has a lot of things recently, so he has no time to see it now.


    At this time, how could Gu Changyou know that he had become one of the most important puppet masters in Zhongzhou since it was not a long time ago.


    One day, under the support of the society, Gu Changyou will become a famous figure in Zhongzhou.


    And Gu Changyou''s all this starts from this jade slip.


    After explaining this, Du Shaofu left Tianxia Pavilion. He will go to the sealed place tomorrow. He has just left the ancient space. He must take good care of it tonight.


    "The update is finished today. Fortunately, the update time has not been delayed. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    In the early morning of the next day, under the pale sky, the mountains were as black as iron, and the haze was like a milky white veil separating the heavy mountains. Everything was like a dream.


    A moment later, the sky was full of red clouds, and the rising sun was blowing out. The golden light was shining in the eyes, covering a huge green mountain.


    "Whoosh..."


    The mountains are surrounded by clouds, and the mountains in the distance are undulating and magnificent. An old man and a young man in purple clothes fall from the sky.


    The old man carries an ancient sword and looks like a powerful man beyond the world. He is the ancient Tianzong and the ancient Qingyang elder.


    The purple robed youth carries a purple sword on his back. His resolute and resolute face has a deep and clear vision. Besides Du Shaofu, there is no one else.


    "Uncle Qingyang, young Fu, are you here?"


    In front of the cliffs of the mountain, there was a tall and thin middle-aged man standing quietly.


    Looking at the ancient Qingyang elder and Du Shaofu slowly falling from the mid air, there is a smile in the glass like eyes of the Han Dynasty. They are wearing blue robes embroidered with green lines, and their black long hair is combed in neat bun, and several strands of hair fall from the ear. They are heroic. They are not angry but powerful and elegant.


    "I''ve seen you, elder martial brother."


    Du Shaofu saluted, the middle-aged man is the ancient patriarch Sima pedaling star.


    "Let''s go."


    Elder Gu Qingyang nodded to Sima tiaoxing, then looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes slightly solidified, and ordered: "Shaofu, when you enter the sealed land, you should be careful. You can''t commit any danger with your body. If it''s not good, you should come back immediately."


    "I understand. I will pay more attention." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Leave your spiritual and spiritual strength on it, just in case, and we know about you." Sima TA Xing handed Du Shaofu a piece of Fu Wen Yu in his hand.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu took over the Fu Wen Yu Jian in Sima TA Xing''s hand, and his fingerprints were condensed and arranged with his own spiritual and spiritual strength.


    "After you go in, be careful. Those who used to enter the sealed land are all above you. Don''t be careless. Once you feel that it''s not good, you should come out immediately. You can''t take any risks."


    After putting away the Fu Wenyu bamboo slips that Du Shaofu arranged with spiritual and spiritual strength, Sima TA Xing said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and asked Sima TA Xing, "where is the seal, Lord?"


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile. At this time, under the morning wind of the mountain peak, the black hair of his robes and clothes all seemed elegant and elegant. He said to Du Shaofu, "it''s here."


    "Here?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled and looked around. The mountain was above the hall of ancient Tianzong. The mountains in the distance were undulating. Under the steep peaks, there seemed to be an abyss. The darkness made the sight see nothing. Only water and gas like fog flowed in it, which didn''t look like a sealed land.


    Elder Gu Qingyang''s eyes motioned to Du Shaofu to look down into the abyss and said, "the place of seal is below."


    "Below?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the dark fog under the cliff. In the abyss, his sight was blocked. He could not see anything clearly and there was no energy fluctuation.


    "Right down here, you can see the sealed land after you go down directly. Only those who have realized the bird and animal power of golden winged ROC can enter it." Sima TA Xing said.


    "Master, master, elder martial brother, I will act with care and don''t worry too much."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu was instructed by the patriarch Sima TA Xing and his master, Gu Qingyang. His voice dropped and his figure leaped. The mysterious air gushed out, wrapping himself like a golden halo, and leaped directly into the cliff.


    Under the cliff, there is no bottom, fog and grey everywhere, and the sight is extremely blocked.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The shadow wrapped in dark air slowly fell, and the sound of air flow came from my ears. I don''t know how long it took. It seems that it went deep into the ground.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s figure stopped in the gray fog. Wrapped in a golden halo, he looked around. Finally, he locked himself in the lower left without moving. His figure then flashed away.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The air is whistling and the fog is surging. In the cliff, it is still as deep as the bottom, but the area is getting wider and wider.


    "Seems to be in here?"


    A moment later, in a vast gray fog, under the perception of keen spiritual and spiritual strength and golden winged ROC bird skill, Du Shaofu seems to have discovered something.


    The figure was still in the gray fog, and Du Shaofu''s clear and clear eyes moved in his eyes, slightly absorbed.


    "Hiss..."


    After that, Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up, and a strong and powerful air swept out of his body. In a short moment, the golden awn behind him twinkled, and a pair of golden runes and wings spread out.


    The wings flutter, the streamer overflows, the brilliant light diffuses, and the air current whistles and shakes away, just like the real golden winged ROC bird coming, suspended in the sky covered with clouds and clouds, carrying the domineering will of the golden winged ROC family!"Hula..."


    At this moment, at this moment, the surrounding gray space, it seems that something has been touched, clouds rolling rippling.


    In the surrounding space, there are waves and ripples, and a faint golden light spreads among them, and then a space vortex wave circle appears in front of Du Shaofu.


    "It''s in here..."


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu''s face was even more attentive. His wings of the golden Rune fluttered behind his back, and his figure directly entered the whirlpool of the space.


    With Du Shaofu''s figure entering it, the space whirlpool ripple aperture immediately recovered intact.


    Vast space, towering peaks, no lush green, but it is a magnificent desolate, as if this space has existed for countless years, from the ancient.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in this space, and his eyes suddenly trembled. A huge invisible pressure shrouded him in an instant. Under that terrible pressure, he seemed to be able to crush people completely in an instant. He was extremely tyrannical and extremely fierce, which was hard for ordinary people to bear.


    Du Shaofu immediately used the golden winged ROC bird skill, and a breath which was almost the same as the domineering spirit in this space swept away from his body. Only then did he feel that the pressure disappeared immediately.


    "What a terrible pressure."


    Du Shaofu was shocked. It is no wonder that only those who are proficient in the golden winged Dapeng can enter.


    Not to mention the seal on the outside, those who are not proficient in the art of birds and beasts of the golden winged ROC can not enter. Even if they enter the space of the sealed land, those who are not proficient in the bird and beast power of the golden winged ROC can hardly resist this tyranny.


    After being surprised, the fingerprints congealed, and Du Shaofu summoned the tower from the ancient space, and Zhen Qingchun''s illusory body appeared in it.


    "What a powerful power. It has something to do with the golden winged ROC."


    As soon as Zhen Qingchun got out of the tower, his face changed greatly. Even his yuan Shen''s body was suppressed. He immediately retreated to the tower. The voice came from the tower and said, "this place is related to the strong one of the golden winged Dapeng birds. This seal land is not a general seal place. If I guess correctly, this place should be the seal of yuan God. ¡±


    "what is Yuanshen seal?"


    Du Shaofu asked suspiciously, and a breath of golden winged ROC birds immediately shrouded in Zhen Qingchun''s small tower.


    "Yuanshen seal is a great means to arrange the seal of Yuanshen at the cost of Yuanshen when the strong one falls down. Generally speaking, any strong one will not easily arrange the seal of Yuanshen at the cost of the last Yuanshen, unless there is something to protect or protect."


    Inside the tower, Zhen Qingchun''s voice said to Du Shaofu: "the land sealed by the yuan God should be arranged when a strong man of the family of golden winged ROC birds finally fell. The strong man in the family of golden winged ROC birds has been able to set the seal of the God of the yuan. He has such a powerful power for so many years. His cultivation strength must be extremely strong, I''m afraid it has reached a terrible level. "


    "It seems that there is something special, but there seems to be something different in front of it."


    Du Shaofu looked at the mountains in front of him. Deep in the magnificent mountains, there seemed to be a smell of deja vu floating slowly. The breath was fluctuating and domineering, but it seemed to be calling on himself.


    "Whoosh..."


    The whole body is covered with a light golden awn, and the breath of golden winged ROC is released. Du Shaofu''s figure immediately sweeps to the front.


    The deeper the space, the more powerful Du Shaofu could feel. If there were no golden winged rocs, birds and beasts who could protect themselves, or even ordinary martial arts practitioners, it would be easy for Du Shaofu to be oppressed, and could not resist the terrible tyranny.


    The space is vast, which is much larger than Du Shaofu had imagined. He was careful and vigilant all the way. Fortunately, he did not encounter any danger.


    "Be careful. There seems to be something wrong around here."


    Suddenly, inside the tower, Zhen Qingchun''s voice came out.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly stopped in the air, and his spirit and soul power suddenly peeped around.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, in front of Du Shaofu, the space fluctuated. A huge mountain in front of him suddenly burst into a dazzling Rune light. A very fierce breath was like a storm sweeping through.


    "I''ve been outside these days. I''ve visited relatives'' houses and I''ve also gone to the hospital to have a physical examination. I just went home today, and the journey was delayed, so the first watch was sent out now. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will be able to update it steadily, and the chapters owed to you can be returned the day after tomorrow. Today, there are two chapters left today. Xiao Yu will send them out from 11:30 to 12:00 p.m., first with my brother Let''s not wait for a long time. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    "Gee!"


    In the dazzling light of runes, a huge white goose fluttered from the sky. In an instant, it penetrated through the space and hovered directly in front of Du Shaofu.


    The breath of white giant geese is very strong and terrible. A pair of fierce eyes are like two rounds of red sun, which can force people.


    "It''s the white cloud demon goose, the monster on the list of celestial beasts. It''s not too high, but it''s not low. Fortunately, it''s not the body, it''s just a remnant soul. It should be the strong man of the golden winged ROC bird family. The ghost of a white cloud demon goose that he took in was used for defense in the yuan God seal space."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice passed into Du Shaofu''s ears in the small tower, telling him the origin and identity of the giant goose shadow in front of Du Shaofu.


    The huge white cloud demon geese hover in the sky, blocking the sky like the sun, fluttering across the sky, overlooking the mountains.


    "Ji..."


    The huge white cloud demon goose virtual shadow shrieked, flapping its wings directly swept out of Du Shaofu. Between the wings flapping, the rune swayed under its wings, and its whole body was covered with dazzling white light, just like clouds rolling, attacking Du Shaofu.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu took a shot of the white cloud demon''s wild goose shadow.


    "Hula..."


    Fu Yao''s powerful and powerful pressure made the eyes of the huge white cloud demon goose tremble, and a little fear appeared in his eyes. The sharp mouth spewed out runes, which actually blocked Du Shaofu''s shaking sky wings.


    At the same time, the huge wing vibration of the white cloud demon goose, mixed with the terrible storm air waves, was like a continuous wave of ripple waves, which directly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Du Shaofu gave a deep drink, and his wings suddenly vibrated behind him, and the golden glow was blooming all over the sky.


    "Gee!"


    The white cloud demon goose empty shadow seems to feel the breath of incomparable fear, hissing and roaring, fierce eyes, faint fear, Rune burst out of the sky to tear.


    But when Du Shaofu urged "Peng Lin Jiu Tian" to come down like a real golden winged ROC bird, the white cloud demon and wild goose shadow began to be suppressed involuntarily, which seemed to have been suppressed by nature.


    "Boom!"


    In such a collision, under the terrible momentum, a large amount of rocks in the lower air were shattered, the dust and gravel were shooting all over the sky, the cracks on the ground were cracked, and the huge stones were exploded, and they were constantly turned into powder.


    The golden Rune behind Du Shaofu''s back was flapping with wings. He was strong and domineering. He swept across the sky and suppressed everything.


    "Ji Ji..."


    The white cloud demon goose''s virtual shadow hissed, and gradually the fierce eyes and eyes became submissive, and then the huge body burst out a series of broken Rune light in the air.


    Energy shooting, as gorgeous as fireworks, so that a large area of the sky a bright.


    In the dazzling Rune light, then a palm sized white cloud demon goose emerges, with ripples and energy fluctuations all around.


    "It''s a remnant soul of the white cloud demon goose, which has been suppressed by you. All you have left is pure animal spirit power. You are a talisman. If you get it, it will have a great effect on you. You can swallow it by yourself, enhance the spiritual and spiritual power, or refine the talisman and Taoist instrument, so that the power can be enhanced like a tiger."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears again from the tower.


    "Pure animal spirit power, not too complicated."


    In Du Shaofu''s double pupils, the golden light is not gone at the moment. Suddenly, the golden light intensifies in the two pupils, as if there are golden wings in both pupils, and the shadow of the ROC bird flies out of the two pupils. The brilliant light on the wings of the rune behind his back is flashing, and the terrible domineering breath is howling in the sky.


    "Swallow the soul!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and the golden light gushed out of his throat like a repressed volcano. In a flash, a terrible energy gushed out, just like a killer, directly wrapped up the ghost of the white cloud demon goose in the air, and finally swallowed it directly into his mouth.


    Soul swallowing is a unique skill of golden winged ROC bird, which can devour spiritual and spiritual energy.


    It is said that in ancient times, those powerful golden winged rocs could eat dragons and devour the spirits of dragons. How fierce and terrible they were.


    When Du Shaofu practiced the real golden winged ROC bird skill, he also learned the "soul swallowing" when he realized the practice of "breaking the claws of the ROC" not long ago, but he had no proper opportunity to use it.


    After swallowing the remnant soul of the white cloud demon goose, Du Shaofu immediately sat on the knee of the ground, his fingerprints congealed, his eyes slightly closed, and he began to refine the ghost of the white cloud demon goose that had just been swallowed, which could be used for his own use and enhance his spiritual and spiritual strength.


    In this space, Du Shaofu didn''t have to worry about other people coming in.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the ball of light condensed by the energy of the spirit and soul slowly turned, just like a small star. A strange energy spread out and released a dazzling light in the mud pill palace. The whole mud pill palace was shining with light, and the breath of ancient vicissitudes


    After being refined by Du Shaofu''s golden winged ROC bird skill, a trace of white cloud demon goose''s remnant soul energy entered Du Shaofu''s mind palace.Then these refined spiritual and spiritual energies were drawn by invisible forces in Du Shaofu''s mind mud ball palace. When they entered Du Shaofu''s mud ball palace, they immediately made the light sphere more condensed and shining.


    The remnant soul of the white cloud demon goose seems small, but after being refined by Du Shaofu, it is absolutely huge for Du Shaofu''s current cultivation level.


    "Hula..."


    Three days later, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with a strange white light, just like a divine awn, with an ancient prestige.


    At this time, the ball of light condensed by the energy of spirit and soul condensed a lot, and the volume was like a big circle.


    From the mud pill palace that a wave out of the ancient breath, like wind and thunder general howl, than before, I do not know how much stronger.


    "Such a strong spiritual and spiritual power, once one day condensed into the original God, it will be how terrible."


    Inside the tower, there is the voice of Zhen Qingchun.


    Zhen Qingchun is also shocked by the fluctuation of the breath that spreads from Du Shaofu.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was only a six star Rune master. However, his spiritual and spiritual strength at the moment was simply abnormal, which was enough to kill several runes of the same level.


    "Hoo..."


    When Du Shaofu''s white light slowly disappeared, his closed eyes suddenly opened. It seemed that he also felt the changes in the palace of mud pills in his mind. His mouth was slightly shocked, and then he outlined a little smile.


    Du Shaofu''s own mind and spirit peeped into his own mind and found that the light sphere of his spiritual soul energy in the mire palace has gone up a step, and the strength of his spiritual soul energy has become more and more powerful.


    "The remnant soul of white cloud demon geese is really terrible. If there are more, it will be of great help to the spirit and soul power."


    Du Shaofu said in a low voice, feeling that the spiritual and spiritual energy in his mind was almost half as strong as before.


    "If you want to be beautiful, you are greedy. Do you know how much chance it takes to absorb this remnant soul. Do you think the spiritual and spiritual strength can be enhanced? Not every Rune master can do it. "


    At the moment, listening to Du Shaofu''s underestimation, Zhen Qingchun can''t help speaking out. This guy is definitely a typical greedy person.


    We should know that spiritual and spiritual power is absolutely the most important thing for a rune master, and how difficult it is to enhance spiritual soul power.


    Generally speaking, even if you get a remnant soul, it is suitable for the spirit Master to swallow and refine, but you can''t get too much energy. At most 30% is a miracle, and it is not easy to swallow refining for your own use.


    However, Du Shaofu was not the same. The remnant soul of a white cloud demon wild goose was directly swallowed and refined, and the spiritual soul strength was greatly increased, but it was not satisfied.


    If other masters of talismans had heard Du Shaofu''s earlier remarks, they might have aroused public anger.


    "I hope I can meet this chance next time."


    Du Shaofu knew the effect of spiritual soul power on himself. As a spirit Fu master, whether he was a medicine Fu master, an array Fu master, or an instrument Fu master, the spiritual soul power was absolutely one of the most important leading factors. If the spiritual soul power was strong, it would be enough to be proud of the practitioners of the same level.


    "In this space, if there are such ghost, it''s your big chance. With the ghost of white cloud demon goose you get, it''s enough to make your trip worthwhile." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu smiles, and the mud ball palace in his mind is strengthened once again at a time when it is already very strong. On the light sphere of spiritual and spiritual strength, the spiritual power is extremely full and full.


    "Go on."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu continued to go deep into the seal space, following the breath that seemed to be calling on himself.


    The deeper the space is, the more powerful the pressure is. In the space ahead, even a trace of golden light appears.


    In the space, the golden light diffuses indistinctly, extremely hazy.


    The space is also very quiet, quiet in general.


    Even Du Shaofu, who had inspired the golden winged ROC bird skill, became more and more difficult under such pressure.


    "The pressure is growing."


    Du Shaofu tried his best to stimulate the breath of the golden winged ROC bird, resisted the oppression on himself, and continued to go deep into the space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    But as Du Shaofu went deeper and deeper, he felt more and more uncomfortable and began to feel oppressed.


    "The power is so strong that we seem to be approaching somewhere." Zhen Qingchun in the tower also felt the terrible pressure outside and noticed some changes.


    "I feel something calling me. It seems to have something to do with the golden winged ROC." Du Shaofu said to his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    "You should be careful and not be careless."


    Zhen Qingchun reminds Du Shaofu that the pressure in this space makes him dignified now.


    "Eh It was... "


    Suddenly, at the foot of a mountain in front of him, Du Shaofu saw something special, and his figure swept down.


    At the foot of the mountain, there was a corpse. The clothes on the body were covered with the withered corpse, which seemed to have fallen for decades.


    "The man of the family."


    On the robe, Du Shaofu saw the badge on the robe. He was a disciple of the ancient Tianzong.


    Du Shaofu was afraid that it was this man. He should be one of the people who came into this space before and was proficient in the birds and beasts of the golden winged ROC.


    I just don''t know why he fell in the sealed land in the end.


    After examining the corpse, Du Shaofu bowed down and saluted the dead. It was also a salute to the deceased and a senior in the clan.


    "Master, the bag of heaven and earth on your body should also be wasted. It''s better to give it to me."


    Du Shaofu continued to go deep into the space.


    I don''t know how long he walked. A huge mountain appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    The huge peak stands in the group of peaks, especially towering and majestic.


    "Boom..."


    When Du Shaofu appeared in front of the huge mountain peak, suddenly, the huge mountain peak trembled for it, and then the whole space trembled.


    At this moment, the surrounding space trembled with golden light.


    "What is that?"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu stopped and looked at the huge mountain ahead.


    Above the mountain, at the moment, the golden light is more and more dazzling, and then there are the talismans and secret patterns flashing, emitting brilliant light.


    Finally, on the mountain peak, a huge golden winged ROC appeared, hovering and soaring out of the sky.


    "Ji..."


    The golden winged ROC bird neigh, the sound pierces through the golden cloud, like the sky thunder rolling, shaking the space wave ups and downs.


    The surrounding mountains are about to collapse, the golden light is dazzling, and the world is trembling!


    "Hula..."


    The wings of the golden winged ROC spread out to block the sky and block out the sun. The whole body is shining with gold. The wings are flashing. The air flow in the space is swept away like a storm, making the surrounding space seem to be breaking up.


    Around the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, there are some mysterious patterns of talisman, covering the sky and sky, and the fierce power covers the space of the heaven and earth. Looking from afar, it is frightening!


    The huge golden winged ROC was so huge that Du Shaofu felt that it was much bigger than the huge golden winged ROC bird that he had seen in the wild animal mountains. His breath was very terrible.


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and his blood was boiling for no reason. The pressure from the huge golden winged ROC bird made him unable to resist.


    The huge golden winged ROC bird, with golden light in its huge eyes, looks like a bright day. It is directly overlooking Du Shaofu. It is powerful and powerful.


    "Ji..."


    The sound of hissing resounded, and then the terrible golden winged ROC disappeared from the sky.


    The whole space was quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    "The golden winged ROC, that is the real breath of the golden winged ROC. There must be something related to the golden winged ROC on the mountain peak."


    In the tower in Du Shaofu''s arms, Du Shaofu''s voice was quite shocking.


    "Why, it''s gone."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. Just under the terrible breath, Du Shaofu clearly felt that there was something closely related to the golden winged ROC bird on the mountain top. It was very likely that it was an absolute treasure.


    "HISHI..."


    When he glanced at the golden fan, he moved his eyes slightly.


    "Chulala..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s figure had just swept out, and suddenly ripples appeared in the space ahead. A dazzling Rune flashed out, like a shock wave, and hit Du Shaofu hard.


    The energy was so strong that he was shocked back more than ten feet in succession, which surprised Du Shaofu.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth, his eyebrows moved darkly, and his wings were shining brightly behind his back. He flew forward with all his strength to try again.


    "Hula..."


    is just as like as two peas before, and a Rune of energy in the front space rushed out and swept through Du Shaofu''s body.Du Shaofu could not resist the terrible force, and Shengsheng was shocked away.


    "It''s a strong seal. It''s not the work of a golden winged ROC. It''s a seal set by someone."


    Du Shaofu steadied his body, and his breath rose and his breath was slightly disordered.


    The energy was too strong, but at this time Du Shaofu had already detected that there was a seal in front of him.


    But the seal had nothing to do with the golden winged ROC, so he could not enter.


    Inside the tower in Du Shaofu''s arms, Zhen Qingchun''s voice came out: "the seal was deliberately made by someone. There is not much attack power. It should only prevent all people from entering."


    "I don''t believe I can''t get in."


    On the mountain peak, there are things related to the golden winged ROC, so Du Shaofu naturally will not give up, and with the seal, he may not be able to live hard for himself.


    "Hiss!"


    As the voice dropped and the fingerprints congealed, Du Shaofu urged the pulse soul of the five finger mountain peak. In the golden light, his figure merged into the pulse soul and immediately left the seal in front of him.


    The five finger mountain pulse soul is fearless of all ordinary seals and runes.


    At this time, a seal blocked Du Shaofu really did not worry.


    "Chulala..."


    The virtual shadow of the five finger mountain is flying across the sky, touching the seal, and suddenly a stream of dazzling runes rush out, directly blocking the virtual shadow of the five finger mountain.


    The light is dazzling, runes touch and burst into the air.


    Five finger mountain shadow across the sky, golden eruption, mighty power pouring into the sky, as if to break through the seal.


    The surrounding space is corrugated and hollow, but in any case, the virtual shadow of the five finger mountain peak, the last trace of seal, is always unable to penetrate.


    This lasted for half an hour. The dazzling runes erupted in the sky, and the shadow of the golden five finger mountain still could not break through the last trace of the seal.


    "Chulala..."


    With the convergence of his pulse and soul, Du Shaofu''s figure staggered back several steps in the void. His face was pale and his consumption was extremely huge.


    "I can''t get past..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were really dignified, and his face was slightly frowned.


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were slightly locked, but he didn''t realize that he couldn''t get through the seal. He always felt that there was only a trace missing.


    If he could have a better understanding of his pulse and soul, Du Shaofu felt that he would be able to break through the seal.


    Inside the tower, Zhen Qingchun said: "this seal is not simple, it is not a simple seal. The seal power is also very strong. Compared with your current strength, it is much stronger. If Du Xiaoyao is in, with his body, he should be able to directly pass through the seal, but your pulse and soul are worse."


    "Brother Qingchun, do you have any way?" Du Shaofu asked Zhen Qingchun.


    "The power in this has a great influence on me now. I''m afraid it can''t help you break your seal. You can only rely on yourself."


    Zhen Qingchun continued: "I''m afraid that the seal is only for you to find your own way. Even if you go out and look for the strong ancient Tianzong, they can''t get into the seal space of the yuan God."


    "It seems that I can only find my own way."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and looked at the towering mountain in front of him. The breath of calling himself became more and more strong. However, the seal on the outside was unable to enter for the time being.


    "I just felt your pulse and soul. If I go further, I may have hope to break into the seal." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the mountain in front of him and said softly, "I feel the same way. If I can go further on my pulse and soul, I should have a chance to go through the seal."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu placed a simple seal on the mountain cave before the seal. After that, he directly called out the wasteland space. His figure flashed and entered the ancient space "to have a good understanding of the pulse soul..."


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged, his fingerprints congealed. Behind him, the shadow of five finger mountain pulse and soul sprang out. The golden light was shining, and the runes were flashing, covering the secret patterns of the talisman.


    "Hula..."


    Before long, the shadow of the five finger mountain pulse and soul began to derive, evolve and condense behind Du Shaofu, whose eyes were slightly closed


    The mysterious patterns of the talisman flickered, and the shadow of the mountain peak seemed to be endowed with life. Gradually, Du Shaofu''s whole body developed a dense aura, and the evolution and arrangement of them were mysterious.


    In order to be able to break through that seal, Du Shaofu planned to have a good understanding of his own pulse and soul this time.


    If he had made further progress in the spirit of the mountains, Du Shaofu felt that he would have a chance to break through the extraordinary seal.


    With the spread of a terrible power, the golden light enveloped Du Shaofu.


    In Du Shaofu''s whole body, talisman and secret patterns crisscross, derive, evolve, condense, breed dense aura, communicate the energy of heaven and earth, and spread the sunlight in the cave.


    As time went by, few people knew about Du Shaofu''s entry into another sealed place, even among the elders of the ancient Tianzong.However, on the fifth day after Du Shaofu entered the sealed land, a great event happened in the ancient Tianzong.


    "Book friends, today''s update is finished, so let''s have a rest earlier. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    In Tianxia Pavilion, there are two kinds of pills recently, which are called crazy pill and Xuanyuan pill.


    Compared with the same level of pills, the price of these two kinds of pills is three times higher, which makes ordinary people sneer.


    But then, under Gu Changyou''s persuasion, a disciple who wanted to go to tianwu square to compete with an adventurous disciple was willing to give it a try.


    The two men bought a crazy pill and a Xuanyuan pill respectively, and then the result can be imagined that the disciple who competed with others in tianwu square was almost the same as his opponent''s cultivation strength and even the level of Taoist tools in his hands.


    At last, when it is exhausted, he will take a pulse of Xuanyuan pill to recover the strength of the heyday as quickly as possible, and then directly defeat the opponent.


    Another disciple, who was adventurous outside, met a fierce monster in the mountains, and a group of people were in crisis. The disciple took the crazy pill, and his strength was raised to a level and directly damaged the monster.


    The fame of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan began to spread. Some people were skeptical, but they were willing to try.


    After the experiment, the effect was also shocking. For a while, the mania pill and Xuanyuan Danton spread, and many disciples wanted to buy Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill.


    However, these bones are still intact, proving that they are absolutely strong in life. Their bones will not decay easily, and they are even stronger than steel.


    On these bones, Du Shaofu began to examine them one by one after saluting. However, he could not find the bag of heaven and earth. It seemed that he had been the first to arrive.


    Further into the palace, everything in the palace is quite simple.


    Following the breath of inexplicable summoning, Du Shaofu went into the hall rapidly. Slowly, he saw the energy fluctuation in the hall.


    In some of the stone crevices in the hall, it turned out that there was a miraculous medicine. The rays of the sun were spreading, and they were crystal clear and shining.


    "It''s nine star vine, and white leaf Ganoderma lucidum, but I didn''t expect there''s a bloody gourd


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice came out from the tower. He spied out a lot of miraculous herbs. He was very surprised and said: "many miraculous medicines are of high grade. They can refine seven grade pills, and Ganoderma lucidum can also refine high-grade Xuanyuan pills."


    "Many miraculous herbs are cultivated here?"


    Du Shaofu was also very surprised. He did not expect that there were miraculous drugs in the stone crevices of the hall.


    "It''s not someone who did it. It''s because there are special treasures in it that send out the aura of heaven and earth. Over a long period of time, these extraordinary miraculous drugs have been bred." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    "Yes, but Du Xiaoyao is not here."


    Without hesitation, Du Shaofu put all the mature elixir into his bag of heaven and earth. He thought that it was good that Du Xiaoyao was not there. Otherwise, Du Xiaoyao would take half of these good things.


    Du lingfu can''t help but think that Du lingfu is more and more independent when he sees them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    One by one, the miraculous herbs were collected into his own bag of heaven and earth. Du Shaofu''s eyes were smiling. Almost all the miraculous medicines were extremely extraordinary and could be used to refine high-quality pills, including Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill.


    This batch of elixir, if put in the outside world, are enough to make people crazy for competition, priceless.


    "Whew!"


    A sword awn swept down from the sky, whistling and shaking the space.


    "Be careful."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu in the tower.


    "Whoosh!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly swept out an arc to avoid. Fortunately, the sword didn''t split again.


    Then Du Shaofu looked up and saw a magic sword floating in the void ahead.


    "Hum..."


    The spirit sword is moving. It makes a "buzzing" sound of the sword, and its prestige spreads.


    That kind of pressure will not even be under the influence of Fuyao Zhentian fan and Overlord shadow.


    The spirit sword is suspended in the void, and its talisman and secret patterns are dazzling. It seems that he is watching Du Shaofu. The sound of "buzzing" sword is endless.


    "It seems that the high-quality peak Dao tool is evolving. It has reached the level of half magic weapon and has begun to have sword spirit."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu that he felt the power of the spirit sword. It was a spirit sword at the level of a half magic weapon.


    "Half magic weapon, but absolute treasure!"


    Du Shaofu sighed that the power of this spirit sword is stronger than that of baying and Fuyao Zhentian fan.


    "It''s ownerless. You can take it in."


    Zhen Qingchun reminded Du Shaofu and said obscenely, "a piece and a half of the magic weapon is valuable. Even if you don''t need it, you can leave it to others, or change some high-quality pills. It''s also very good."


    When Du Shaofu smiles, he will not let go of his half magic weapon.


    "Don''t forcibly collect half magic weapons. The spirit sword has already begun to nourish the sword spirit. It is not a Dao tool, a talisman or a spirit tool. You can''t take it by force. Only by obtaining its approval can you put it into the bag. If you take it forcibly, you will only destroy its sword spirit. After you get it, your power will be greatly reduced. Finally, you can only get a high-quality Taoist weapon."


    Zhen Qingchun reminded Du Shaofu not to forcibly collect the spirit sword or half magic weapon. If you can''t take it by force, your power will be greatly reduced. Unless you have super strength, you can forcibly imprison the sword spirit to collect the magic weapon without damaging its power.


    "How do you collect it?"


    Du Shaofu was just about to force his hand to collect it. Hearing this, he stopped and asked Zhen Qingchun.


    On hearing this, Zhen Qingchun suddenly said to Du Shaofu: "use your spiritual and spiritual strength to communicate. If you can get its approval, you will naturally be able to get it in your pocket. If you can''t get its approval, you can only take it by force, unless you can let it go."


    Du Shaofu laughed. Seeing how the treasure could not be collected, he immediately started to communicate with the spirit sword according to his elder brother Zhen Qingchun, hoping to be recognized by the spirit sword, and then he could be put into his pocket.


    However, the result was different from Du Shaofu''s imagination. No matter how hard he tried, he could not get the recognition of spirit sword.


    The power of Du Shaofu''s spirit and soul fluctuated, which wrapped up the spirit sword, and even made the spirit sword emit more and more fierce buzzing sound and dazzling talisman and secret patterns, which might attack Du Shaofu at any time.


    "How could it be that I could not get the approval of the sword even though I was so arrogant."


    Du Shaofu was a little subdued, but he could not get the recognition of the spirit sword. This made Du Shaofu unable to accept it, and some of them were hit.


    "If you want to be recognized by spirit sword, it''s a chance. It has nothing to do with you. It seems that you don''t have such an opportunity."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu. I don''t know why, but there is a little joy in his voice.


    For Zhen Qingchun, he was inexplicably happy to see Du Shaofu''s misfortune, which proved that the boy was not omnipotent, and there were times when he had to eat.


    "This sword should be left by the strong of ancient Tianzong. Can we communicate with each other only through the skills of ancient Tianzong?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t give up and frowned a little. Most of the swords in this sealed land were left by the strong men of the ancient Tianzong. If we used the skills of the ancient Tianzong to communicate, we might succeed.


    It''s just the skills of the ancient Tianzong. Du Shaofu didn''t practice it at all. What he practiced all the time was the skill of the golden winged ROC bird.


    "By the way..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes seemed to be thinking of something. The fingerprints congealed and replaced the sword with his hands. All the swords were swept out of his hands, and the swords were stacked and spread.


    The floating spirit sword seemed to feel something. Suddenly, the body of the sword trembled and twinkled. Then it moved with the light in Du Shaofu''s hand. The two were synchronized, and the swords came out one after another.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is using the sword moves in the holy sword spectrum of Ming Dynasty. He uses his hand to replace the sword. The sword is moving and the ditch is moving.With Du Shaofu''s sword moves, he began to dance, getting closer and closer to Du Shaofu.


    "Whew..."


    When Du Shaofu lost the sword moves in Ming Dynasty, the spirit sword screamed and flourished, which directly suspended in front of Du Shaofu.


    On the spirit sword, a stream of talisman and secret patterns rippled, and the fierce spirit disappeared. He began to be very intimate with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu reached out and held the sword in his hand. Then a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. Finally, a half magic sword was put into his pocket.


    "This boy, he succeeded."


    Zhen Qingchun murmurs the voice to spread out, the sound seems quite uncomfortable.


    "Hey, hey."


    Du Shaofu was smiling, but he didn''t expect that the sword could be communicated with the sword by using the sword moves in the Ming Dynasty. It seems that most of the original owners of this sword had practiced the Ming holy sword spectrum.


    After putting away the half magic weapon, Du Shaofu did not intend to recognize the Lord now.


    Du Shaofu knew that he had a bully shadow in his hand. Although he said that the power level of the sword was still slightly stronger than that of the bully shadow, it was not necessarily stronger than that of the bully shadow. Besides, he was specially tailor-made for himself.


    In addition, for Du Shaofu, in addition to dominating the shadow, he also has a purple gold sky Palace on his back. No matter how strong this sword is, it can''t be stronger than Zijin tianque.


    Du Shaofu only wanted to leave it to the elder sister or Ouyang Shuang. Maybe it would be good to change some other treasures in the future.


    After that, Du Shaofu continued to follow the breath of calling himself into the palace. Being careful, he did not encounter any danger again. All the way, he came to a magnificent hall.


    The hall is spacious, with an area of hundreds of feet and towering.


    Inside the hall, a half hundred old man, who looked about fifty years old, sat cross legged, dressed in a gold robe, his eyes closed, and his whole body covered with a layer of golden light.


    The golden light was rather dim, strangely without any breath fluctuation, like a weak golden flame wrapped around the body.


    "That man has been possessed by the devil. By burning the mysterious Qi in his body to protect the last trace of wisdom, he is so powerful that if I was in my prime, I would be only one step ahead of this man."


    Zhen Qingchun''s shaking voice came from the tower in Du Shaofu''s arms.


    Sitting in the hall is like sitting in a golden robe. Although there is no breath fluctuation, it is absolutely the top one.


    But Du Shaofu''s eyes were not on the old man in the golden robe, but on an old stone platform in the hall.


    The stone platform is more than ten feet in size, surrounded by Ancient Runes. On the stone platform, there is a pair of extended wings.


    The wings spread, quietly placed on the ancient stone platform, covered with layers of golden feathers, without any breath flow, but it is to let people watch, unprovoked heart trembling, want to crawl on the ground.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were firmly fixed on the golden wings on the stone platform. The runes in his feathers were full of mystery and began to fluctuate.


    The golden wings, there is an invisible breath spread.


    Du Shaofu was familiar with the invisible breath. It was the breath that had been drawing him from the sealed land. The breath was calling on himself, which came from the golden wings.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, it seems that Du Shaofu''s breath touched the golden wings on the stone platform, with a dazzling golden awn rising from the sky.


    In an instant, the golden wings began to shine, the golden light flowed, just like a golden torrent hanging in the hall, bearing the domineering and fierce breath.


    The golden light on the golden wings is more and more dazzling, and the secret patterns of the talisman are flashing and glowing. Then a huge golden winged ROC''s shadow hovers and soars to the sky.


    "Ji..."


    The sound of golden winged ROC birds hissing through the golden cloud, the whole hall, the whole huge mountain are trembling!


    "Hula..."


    The golden winged ROC bird''s wings spread out and the whole body glittered with gold, which made the huge hall seem to be destroyed directly, and the fierce power covered and spread, which was frightening!


    "What a strong pressure!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. At the moment, his blood was boiling for no reason.


    Du Shaofu wanted to crawl on the ground and tremble for it. The terrible pressure was too strong.


    "There''s another watch. Xiao Yu is coding. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    Du Shaofu practiced the road of golden winged ROC birds. At this time, he could feel how terrible the pressure was at the moment.


    In the main hall, the shadow of the huge golden winged ROC bird, which is full of hundreds of feet of the hall, has huge eyes as bright as the sun, and the golden light is shining. The eyes like golden Thunder look down on Du Shaofu.


    On the empty shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, the momentum is incomparable, which makes Du Shaofu''s attention as if he were struck by five thunder.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu could not help but scream. At the moment, there was something burning in his chest, his blood boiling, as if he was trying to destroy his body.


    "Boom..."


    Like thunder, in the eyes of the terrible golden winged ROC bird, two golden thunder like eyes fell directly into Du Shaofu''s pupils.


    The glare of the light was like a bright day. Du Shaofu immediately wanted to close his eyes.


    But under the golden beam, Du Shaofu was shocked to find that his pupils could not be closed, and he could not help being filled with the dazzling golden light.


    In the dazzling light, it seems that there are two golden winged ROC birds emerging from the sky, and they enter Du Shaofu''s pupils. Then they are transformed into countless mysterious runes, which spread in Du Shaofu''s pupils, making his mind dizzy and his consciousness stagnant.


    "The ROC''s golden wings of the golden winged ROC bird, this is the real golden winged ROC bird, the ROC golden wing!"


    Inside the tower in Du Shaofu''s arms, Zhen Qingchun''s voice was shocked.


    However, Du Shaofu did not hear Zhen Qingchun''s voice, and his eyes began to close slowly.


    The whole person stood still. Du Shaofu''s state at this time was almost the same as that of half a hundred old men sitting cross legged and eyes closed in the hall not far away.


    When Du Shaofu regained consciousness, he found himself in a golden whirlpool.


    "Hula..."


    The huge whirlpool whirls like a black hole leading to the underworld. The breath around makes the soul tremble.


    The golden whirlpool was so deep that Du Shaofu felt as if he had fallen from the Ninth Heaven. The golden light was more and more dazzling. The sound of "buzzing" wind and thunder appeared to be the roaring of a golden winged ROC.


    "Roar..."


    "Wuwu..."


    "Moo..."


    Suddenly, within the golden whirlpool, there began to be a variety of beasts roaring and roaring, and then there was a monstrous beast roaring out of the golden whirlpool, trying to save it.


    A terrifying monster, with fierce fierce birds and fierce beasts, is roaring and neighing. Its eyes are like thunder and lightning, which seems to be the last unwilling.


    This is only a terrible monster, any one is absolutely terrible existence.


    Even most of the monsters are the existence that Du Shaofu has never seen, but the terrifying ferocity that spreads out from them is enough to compare with the monsters at the top of the list of heavenly beasts, even stronger than others.


    The ghost images of one monster are waving their teeth and claws. If any one of them is released from the outside world, it will be enough to flow into a river of blood and dominate one side. But at this time, it seems that it is only the last ghost shadow left in the golden whirlpool.


    All of these monsters shocked the world before they were alive, but now they have been killed by the golden winged ROC birds. They can only roar and roar in the golden whirlpool with reluctance.


    The golden whirlpool is like the whirlpool of time and space. Du Shaofu falls down and sees countless shocked fierce birds and beasts. All of them are from ancient times. They are roaring like living creatures. Their breath is incomparable.


    In the golden whirlpool, the pressure from the golden winged ROC is getting stronger and stronger.


    As a practitioner of the golden winged ROC, Du Shaofu knew very well that without the breath of the golden winged ROC, in the golden whirlpool, the cultivators of King Wu could only be oppressed by ants, and could not resist such terrible pressure.


    At this time, Du Shaofu felt that he was not oppressed, but felt a kind of cordial feeling.


    "Boom..."


    At last, Du Shaofu felt that he had fallen into a vast space, and the space trembled endlessly.


    Then the vast space, there is a golden light from the vast sea of clouds burst out.


    The golden light diffuses, and there are countless talismans and secret patterns looming.


    These golden talismans are all broken and incomplete, but they are broken but not scattered. The breath is so powerful that Du Shaofu''s mind is almost prostrate!


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu felt as if he was going to be oppressed. The terrible pressure was too terrible, too aggressive.


    "The Rune of the golden winged ROC, this is the Rune of the golden winged ROC!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked, and looked at the vast space, the dense talisman and secret patterns were broken but not scattered. It was the real golden winged ROC bird rune, which came from the real golden winged ROC bird!


    "Hula..."


    In the vast space, the broken golden talisman''s Secret lines twinkle, and the golden awn is dazzling, just like countless golden thunder and lightning flashing, and finally arranged in the vast sky."Boom..."


    The shadow of a golden winged ROC bird appears, hovering in the sky, like overlooking the world, flapping its wings to block out the sun and suppress the earth.


    "Hula..."


    Then the shadow of the golden roc dissipates and becomes a rune broken again, but it turns into a pair of pure giant golden roc wings again.


    The golden wings of the ROC spread out to cover the sky and the sun, as if they could cover the Archaean, and then dissipate again


    "This is the animal power of the golden winged roc It''s letting me understand. He''s teaching me the supreme animal power of golden winged Dapeng! "


    Du Shaofu was shocked. This is the golden winged ROC bird Rune teaching himself the supreme animal power.


    The broken and unbroken golden Rune has been changing, arranging and evolving in this vast space


    Du Shaofu felt that he had something to do with himself. There was a connection between his blood and his soul.


    Du Shaofu was stunned. His mind was suddenly immersed in the changes of the runes. He realized the changes of the golden runes, the vast space and everything. In a moment, it was like a hundred thousand years.


    "Hula..."


    The golden runes are changing, and there is a sound between them, like the sound of wind and thunder.


    The golden talisman''s secret pattern turns into golden wings, as if soaring up to 90000 miles, shaking the whole world. 1. The golden talisman culture, as a complete shadow of golden winged ROC birds, can suppress the ancients and suppress the common people!


    The golden Rune ranks as a sharp claw print, which can tear the sky and smash the stars!


    All tyrannical incomparable, shock the world!


    Golden winged ROC shadow, eyes as if overlooking the earth!


    In the vast space, it began to vibrate, and the wind and thunder resounded endlessly.


    Du Shaofu was totally immersed in the understanding of the unrivalled golden winged ROC bird. He was completely immersed in the understanding state and indulged in it. At the moment, Du Shaofu was exploring the supreme animal power of the golden winged ROC and exploring the many domineering mysteries of the golden winged ROC.


    In the vast hall, Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed, and his whole body began to permeate with dense golden runes.


    These golden runes were connected with the hall, and the golden runes changed, and then they were pulled to get close to the wings of the golden winged ROC bird on the ancient stone platform.


    "Hula..."


    The golden wings of the ROC on the ancient stone platform also began to bloom with golden brilliance. The runes twinkled in the hall, and the threads of golden talisman secret patterns fluctuated. Finally, they congealed with the golden runes in Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the whole hall was shaking violently, as if something terrible had happened.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, on the main peak of the ancient Tianzong, the huge palace was shocked, and the sound of a dry thunder resounded in the sky above the ancient emperor.


    The astonishing sound startled many people in the whole ancient Tianzong. In the mountains, they looked at the sky in surprise. They didn''t know where the thunder came from, but they never rang through again.


    "Hula..."


    At the foot of the mountain, in the abyss, the gray mist suddenly and violently trembled, and then there was a dazzling golden light to burst out, but finally disappeared.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a short time, the two figures fell on the cliff of the mountain. It was Sima stepping star and Gu Qingyang elder.


    The two figures fall, their eyes are falling under the abyss.


    "Is it the news below, is it what happened in the sealed land?"


    Sima stepped on the star frowned, his brows were locked, and he was uneasy. Just as the tremor and thunder resounded, they came from the abyss. Where was the seal land? There was a space related to the golden winged ROC bird. At this time, Du Shaofu was in it.


    "I hope Shaofu is OK."


    Elder Gu Qingyang''s eyes were dignified and worried, worried that his disciples would be in danger in the sealed land.


    "This boy is actually understanding the profound meaning of the golden winged ROC carried on the golden wings of the ROC. The golden wings of the ROC are not like those left by the common golden winged mires. This is the real big chance!"


    In the vast hall where the seal was sealed, Zhen Qingchun''s voice came from the tower in Du Shaofu''s arms.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with golden Rune light, just like a miracle. The golden light flowing all over his body was permeated with many mysteries.


    "Hula..."


    At this moment, the golden robe half a hundred old man sitting on his knees in the main hall started to radiate golden light, and a strong and domineering breath began to spread from the old man''s body


    "Book friends, the update is completed today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    In the vast space, the golden light is bright and glittering. The broken and unbroken talisman and secret patterns are constantly changing, showing the golden winged Dapeng''s supreme inheritance of animal power.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt as if he had become a real golden winged giant ROC. He swayed up and flapped his wings in the sky. He wanted to rise from the sky, look down on the world, and suppress all living beings!


    Du Shaofu felt that he was in harmony with himself and began to melt into his own mind and spirit. He was integrated into his blood and soul!


    On the main peak of ancient Tianzong, there are mountains in the distance. Under the cliff, it is a misty piece.


    On the cliff rock, at dusk, two figures of one old and one middle school stand with negative hands.


    An old man is covered with an ancient sword. He has a fairytale and a white beard.


    With elegant hair, two pupils twinkle and glaze essence light, it is not angry but powerful, and dominates the world.


    "It''s been three months..."


    The ancient Qingyang elder of the cliff frowned slightly, full of dignified.


    Three months later, there was no news. Elder Gu Qingyang had to worry more about the situation of his disciples. The sealed land was too dangerous to enter.


    "The sealed place has existed for a long time. It is said that it did not exist long after the founding of the ancient Tianzong. It has always been ruled by the sect. The sealed land should not be forced to break in, just wait for the right people. Many disciples have fallen among them over the years."


    I don''t believe that the elder''s shadow is the same as that of the elder


    "I hope so..."


    Elder Gu Qingyang sighed: "Shaofu, after all, is the perfect level of marquis Wu. In that sealed land, how many emperors enter it will also damage it. I hope he can be OK."


    "Uncle, let''s go back. I''m sure that boy will be OK. That fierce guy is not a person to be provoked. After arriving in our ancient Tianzong, there is no less harm to people. As the saying goes, good people don''t live long, and the harm will last for thousands of years. That boy doesn''t look like a person who will be damaged." Sima stepped on the star with a smile and said to the ancient Qingyang elder.


    "Hope..."


    Gu Qingyang''s ruddy face squeezed out a little bitter smile, and now he can only continue to wait.


    Then the two people looked at the sky gradually dark sky, red clouds cover the sky, is about to leave.


    "Boom..."


    At the moment when they were about to leave, the sound of thunder and drought suddenly resounded from the bottom of the cliff.


    Then the gray fog rose to the sky, and a violent energy wave rose from the cliff.


    "Hula..."


    With the sound of the thunder, the energy between the heaven and the earth around us, as if by some kind of traction, began to gather under the cliff crazily.


    "Eh..."


    In the afterglow of sunset, a large number of disciples in the ancient Tianzong looked up to a certain high altitude, following the direction of the thunder and drought, looking at the main peak.


    "What''s going on?"


    Looking at the change under the wanzhang cliff, the sudden change shocked the elder Gu Qingyang. This incident came from the sealed place under the wanzhang cliff.


    Sima stepped on the star did not speak. In his glassy eyes, his eyes swept out of the fine light. The spirit and soul power seemed to have been staring at the cliff, and his brows were slightly wrinkled.


    "Hula..."


    The energy of heaven and earth converges, and then it is like a vortex energy storm formed in the cliff. There seems to be something terrible underneath, which is swallowing a large number of heaven and earth energy forbidden areas.


    "It may have something to do with Du Shaofu. The energy fluctuation comes from the sealed place."


    A moment later, Sima stepped on the star glass eyes flashing, tightly watching under the cliff.


    Elder Gu Qingyang looked at the amazing and violent energy fluctuation around him, frowned and said, "this energy fluctuation is very strong, and it is difficult for those who practice at the level of complete level of King Wu''s realm to cause it. Shaofu is just a perfect state of marquis Wu. I''m afraid it can''t cause such terrible movements."


    On hearing this, Sima stepped on the star and said to the ancient Qingyang elder: "don''t forget, martial uncle, although the boy is a perfect level of marquis state, his strength is even Muhan can''t resist it."


    "Boom..."


    As they speak, the energy between the sky and the earth fluctuates endlessly.


    At the same time, when the energy of heaven and earth converges and pours into the vortex, there is also a sense of hegemony and incompatibility under the cliff.


    The power breath of the tyrannical power keeps flowing, and the golden light shoots into the sky.


    From a distance, it is like that under the wanzhang cliff, there is a sunny day to rise, the gray fog is rendered into a golden cloud, shining, like a sea of golden clouds rippling.


    Looking up, we can see the magnificent sky."That''s the main peak. What''s going on?"


    "It''s like the movement from the main peak. It''s a domineering smell."... "


    Many of the disciples of Yuanzong are looking at the direction of the ancient peak.


    Where there is a golden light in the sky, domineering breath from the sky.


    Countless eyes of consternation look at the sky, and the golden light soars to the sky, accompanied by the domineering breath, which makes people''s internal pulse soul, can''t help but have shaking signs.


    The golden light is stronger and stronger, and the energy is more and more fierce and domineering, just like the sun is about to rise eastward, and the golden light bursts out and shines on the mountains.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this moment, the ancient emperor did not have a lot of powerful people, and many elder Dharma protectors began to rush to the main peak.


    This phenomenon, or the first time in ancient Tianzong, is shocking.


    "Boom..."


    The wind and clouds are surging, and the dazzling golden awn rises to the sky.


    Golden light, golden light flowing, just like countless gold training poured into the program control, hanging on the sky.


    Suddenly, a large area of eyes looked up at the sky, and the golden brilliance radiated. A huge golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow then circled out and soared to the sky, as if to soar upward.


    "Ji..."


    The golden winged ROC, with a hissing sound, broke through the golden cloud, spread its wings, and covered and spread with fierce power, making the whole space tremble.


    "Terrible power, can''t resist!"


    "What a strong pressure, that is the golden winged ROC bird!"


    All the disciples of the ancient Tianzong were trembling at the moment, and the spirits of the monsters were crawling in their bodies for no reason and could not be resisted. It seemed that they were worshiping the supreme one. The terrible pressure was too strong.


    Gu Qingyang, Sima stepped on the star, and many elder Dharma protectors later all fell on the main peak, and looked up at the empty shadow of the golden winged ROC bird on the wanzhang cliff, and their eyes trembled.


    "This breath, is that boy breaking through the realm of King Wu?"


    Sima stepped on the star suddenly, his eyes trembled, and his fine mans shot out. He felt the breath from the cliff, which seemed to be breaking through.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Is there a breakthrough down there?"


    "Is the golden winged ROC bird related to Du Shaofu''s boy? It seems that only he has understood the golden winged ROC''s animal power!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, the Dharma protectors of ancient Tianzong were also moving. The air of empty shadow of golden winged ROC birds was too fierce and overbearing.


    With the appearance of the shadow of the golden winged ROC, a majestic breath is climbing directly under the cliff, just like a volcanic eruption, which makes all the ancient Tianzong strongmen on the main peak moved.


    "It seems that someone is breaking through the realm of King Wu."


    "The first appearance of King Wu''s realm seems to be more powerful than that of the general kingdom of Wu."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    Zhou Kong heaven and earth are again in the trembling drama. Under the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, a dazzling golden talisman secret pattern spreads out again. Then it evolves, arranges and derives in the sky, and finally turns into a virtual shadow of a golden five finger mountain.


    "Boom


    When the virtual shadow of the five finger mountain appeared, it absorbed the endless energy of the heaven and earth, and the talismans and secret patterns surged, as if they had undergone a lot of tempering, just like living creatures.


    Golden mountain shadow, release dazzling golden awn, shining, endless momentum swept across the sky!


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, I don''t know what happened. The earth roared and the mountains trembled.


    "That''s the pulse soul. It''s Du Shaofu''s mountain pulse soul!"


    "Pulse and soul transform into shape, that is Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul transforming into shape!"


    "Du Shaofu is breaking through the realm of King Wu. The boy broke through the realm of King Wu at the foot of wanzhang cliff, which caused such terrible movements, monsters!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, all the elders on the main peak trembled.


    At this moment, almost all people can be sure that all the violent movements at this time are absolutely inseparable from Du Shaofu, which is caused by the boy.


    "Pulse and soul turn into shape, that boy is going to set foot in King Wu''s realm!"


    At this moment, the twin pupils of Sima stepping star are also rippling, and the virtual shadow of the mountain is changing, which is transforming into shape.


    Many of them can''t take this step in their life, but Du Shaofu can do it easily now. He has already broken through the realm of King Wu.


    "Shao Fu is OK. He is in the king''s kingdom."


    Elder Gu Qingyang''s eyes were excited, and his disciples were OK. It seems that he has got a great chance in the sealed land and is making a breakthrough. Once his pulse and soul turn into shape and set foot in King Wu''s realm, his strength will certainly improve by leaps and bounds, which is not comparable to the level of King Wu''s realm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    Under such terrible breath, for a time, the whole ancient emperor was shocked. All eyes looked up and all of them looked at the main peak.


    "It''s terrible."


    "Is someone breaking through?"


    "The shadow of the golden winged ROC and the soul of the mountain peak seems to have something to do with Uncle Du!"


    "Did Uncle Du cause such a terrible disturbance?"


    Golden sky, at this time disperse the night, the earth shaking, as if caused by the world turbulence, shocking people.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, suddenly, the huge golden winged ROC bird shadow gradually disappeared.


    Then, on the huge golden five finger peak, a figure wrapped by golden light quietly appeared on the top of the golden peak.


    The figure slowly emerged, silent and unreal, but it was still clear that the figure was straight and straight, with a pair of golden runes and wings stretching behind, just like a giant ROC flapping its wings.


    The figure, which can be seen clearly, is the shadow of Du Shaofu. It is the shadow of Du Shaofu, who releases the boundless and majestic pressure all over his body, as if he wants to soar and soar in the sky.


    The tall and straight figure stepped on the top of the five finger mountain, shining golden, like a miracle, there is a supreme breath in the air, oppressing the world!


    At that moment, the shadow of the golden mountain was connected with the surrounding mountains and earth, connected with the mountains and mountains, and the golden talisman and secret patterns flickered.


    "Boom!"


    The sky is also trembling for it. The virtual shadow of Wuzhi Mountain has been evolving and arranged, and finally it is powerful to the extreme.


    A new strong breath suddenly spread from the illusory and upright figure


    Breath incomparably powerful, sweeping across the sky, stepping on a new level!


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the rune''s wings twinkle behind the tall figure, just like a real golden winged ROC coming, eyes open, casting golden light, just like two rounds of sun shining on the sky, overlooking the earth


    The terrifying smell of tyranny makes the space roar and the air waves surging. It seems that they want to stir the heaven and earth upside down.


    The power of hegemony fluctuates like a vast ocean, like a golden rainbow flying across the sky, and the runes are surging, which makes the mountains in the ancient Tianzong roar incessantly


    "Stepping on the scene of King Wu at the beginning of his journey..."


    Feeling the overbearing and forceful atmosphere, the eyes of the elder Dharma protectors on the whole main peak all sounded a low voice with shock.


    That''s uncle Du, he''s breaking through


    "The pulse and soul turn into shape, and uncle Du has broken through into the realm of King Wu!"


    "When Wuhou''s territory is complete, uncle Du will be able to defeat the first lady of the level of cultivation on the other side of Wuhou territory. Now that Du Shishu has broken through to the kingdom of Wu, what a terrible strength it will be!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the ancient Tianzong, countless disciples around looked at the tall and straight golden figure on the virtual shadow of the five finger mountain in the distance ahead, trembling and crawling for it.


    That terrible domineering atmosphere pervades, so that this side of the world in turbulence.


    At this moment, a lot of obscure breath also peeped into the depths of ancient Tianzong and did not disperse for a long time.


    The terrible breath rippled, then gradually disappeared under the countless trembling eyes, the golden light dissipated, and the whole world returned to the night.


    The bright moon is in the sky, the clouds are light, the moon is bright and the stars are rare.


    "What''s going on?"


    All eyes were surprised, and the terrible power disappeared. Many of them were greatly affected. Only when they were crawling on the ground could they stand up slowly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the vast space, the broken but not scattered talisman secret patterns turn into golden winged mires, and the supreme breath spreads away.


    Du Shaofu felt that the shadow of the supreme golden winged ROC bird had turned into a rune again and fell directly on his own mind, which was connected with his soul and blood.


    Du Shaofu felt himself as if he had become a real golden winged ROC bird. He felt that he was catching all the things of the golden winged ROC.


    All this made Du Shaofu''s heart full of excitement, and his spiritual journey was too empty, just like a real golden winged ROC flying in the sky and understanding the supreme golden winged ROC''s animal power.


    In the vast hall, Du Shaofu stood quietly. At the moment, a strange scene appeared on his body.


    On the ancient stone platform, the pair of golden winged ROC birds are actually directly connected with Du Shaofu, flapping their wings and expanding, perfectly blending with Du Shaofu, as if they were born on Du Shaofu''s back. They are extremely perfect and natural.


    On the golden wings of Dapeng, there is a whirlpool of golden talisman culture, revolving around Du Shaofu.


    The golden runes were constantly changing, and finally they were all arranged into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Breaking through King Wu''s territory and getting the ROC''s golden wings, this boy has such a big chance."


    Inside the tower, Zhen Qingchun''s voice was shocked. He knew what had happened best. Du Shaofu had a great chance in this sealed place.


    "Eh, it seems to wake up..."


    Suddenly, Zhen Qingchun seems to feel something, and the spirit of vitality suddenly converges into the tower.Inside the hall, the golden robe half a hundred old people who have been sitting on their knees all the time do not know when. The golden light is more and more intense, and then gradually converges. There is a breath in the body, like a fierce bird waking up, like a giant beast recovering in hibernation, spreading all over the hall in an instant


    "Hula..."


    The golden awn converged and flowed into Du Shaofu''s body like a piece of training, and then the mystery disappeared. Only the golden wings of the ROC behind him still expanded slightly, spreading the supreme breath.


    "Boom..."


    After a long time, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes opened, and the golden light in his eyes shot out like two golden thunderbolts, and shot directly into the hall. A terrible breath swept through his body, and the whole hall shook violently.


    "King Wu''s first appearance..."


    Feeling the changes in the body, the mysterious Qi is surging in the Shenque. A virtual shadow of a five finger peak guards the Shenque, absorbs the nourishment of pure Xuanqi, and the vast breath fluctuates. It is like doing everything, you can penetrate the space and kill the king.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu knew that he had finally broken through to the level of King Wu''s initial ascent, which was also regarded as stepping into the ranks of King Wu''s realm.


    "Hula..."


    With his wings flapping behind his back, Du Shaofu''s mind was watching. The golden wings of the giant ROC on the ancient stone platform actually blended with himself and fell on him. It was natural, just like he was born.


    To Du Shaofu''s dismay, the golden wings of the ROC are not the two wings of the nine day Rune of penglin.


    This is the real ROC''s golden wings. Its power is supreme, and its hegemony is incomparable. It can sweep everything!


    "Don''t you..."


    In his mind, Du Shaofu estimated that his understanding of the golden winged ROC''s supreme animal power came from this pair of ROC''s golden wings, so he could get this pair of ROC''s golden wings.


    From his understanding of the golden winged Dapeng''s supreme animal power, Du Shaofu could easily feel that the supreme beast power was unmatched and shocked the whole world. However, it was not all the animal power, it was only a part of it.


    This is only a small part of the golden winged Dapeng''s animal power. Perhaps the complete golden winged ROC''s supreme animal power lies in its secret bones or other body carrying.


    "At the beginning of the reign of King Wu, the breath of King Wu is as perfect as that of King Wu. You have the golden wings of the ROC and the supreme animal power of the golden winged ROC. Good boy, this great opportunity has fallen on you."


    Vicissitudes of life domineering voice spread out, reverberated in the hall.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu realized that there was still "can''t It''s the strong man of our forefathers... "


    Du Shaofu suddenly thought of a man. Elder martial brother Sima TA Xing, the patriarch, said to his master that after entering the sealed land for the second time, a strong man in the clan had not appeared for decades. Maybe it was this person.


    "Disciple Du Shaofu, I have met my ancestors."


    Shocked, Du Shaofu immediately bowed down to salute.


    The old man should be the strong one who entered the sealed land but did not go out in the ancient Tianzong. There would be no other people in the sealed land.


    "Excuse me, whose disciple are you?"


    The old man in golden robe smiles and looks at Du Shaofu. There is a wave of invisible breath, which is full of irrecoverable hegemony and aggressiveness.


    "Disciple Shifu is the elder of Gu Qingyang."


    Du Shaofu raised his head and said to the old man in golden robe.


    "Gu Qingyang, I didn''t expect that the little guy could accept such a disciple."


    Hearing this, the old man in golden robe gave a smile and then asked Du Shaofu, "do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just the patriarch, the elder martial brother and the master, who asked me to come to look for an ancestor who was trapped in the sealed land." Du Shaofu replied.


    "Ha ha, those little guys are interested in it."


    The old man in the golden robe laughed. The gold robe moved and looked at Du Shaofu. He was quite puzzled and asked, "the seal I set outside is still there. How did you get in? Even with your current strength, you can''t break that seal."


    "The disciple has some special means. After some time, he also comes in."


    Du Shaofu realized that the seal that Ganqing had blocked outside the mountain palace was actually arranged by the old man in golden robe.


    "I finally broke through King Wu''s territory. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    "It seems that you still have a lot of means on your body. You can get the golden wings of the ROC, which is very human. Your breath is almost the same as that of the real ROC. But what chance did you get from the golden winged ROC before?"


    The old man in golden robe asked Du Shaofu. He felt that Du Shaofu''s breath was almost the same as that of a real golden winged ROC bird, which made him wonder.


    How difficult it is for ordinary people to get the golden wings of the ROC. For two hundred years, I did not get the golden wings.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and said, "I''ve got the chance of golden winged ROC before, so I understand the animal power of the golden winged ROC and get closer to it."


    "So it is. All these things are also chance and can''t be forced. Now that the ROC''s golden wings fall into your hands, it''s also a lot of fate with you."


    With a smile, the old man in golden robe looked at Du Shaofu and continued: "when I was young, I was unruly and understood the golden winged animal power of Dapeng. I was called Jinpeng Zun. My real name is Sima yaokong. In a word, your master Gu Qingyang is my nephew. Just call me Shigong."


    "I have seen Shigong."


    Du Shaofu saluted immediately. Unexpectedly, the golden robed old man was twice as high as his master. In sum, he was also the master of Sima stepping on the star.


    "No gift."


    Sima yaokong, the Jinpeng venerable, waved his hand and motioned to Du Shaofu to forgive him. He said with a smile: "well, you have saved my life. I tried to get the golden wings of Dapeng, but I was trapped in it. In order to avoid being disturbed, I arranged a seal outside to avoid being disturbed. In addition, I knew that no one could get the golden wings of Dapeng. Once I touched them, I would be trapped He killed them, so he stopped his disciples from coming.


    But I didn''t expect that you would break through the seal, understand the animal power of Dapeng golden wing, get the golden wing of Dapeng, and rescue me. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t hold on for decades, and I''ll be destroyed and exhausted by Mirs'' golden wings. "


    Listening to Jin Peng Zun''s words, Du Shaofu did not speak, but there were some small differences in his heart. He did not expect that there were so many things in this.


    "Dapeng''s golden wings have been obtained by you, and the outer seal has also disappeared. Go out earlier. It is estimated that someone will worry about you. I will be closed for a period of time, and I will meet again. I hope to see you at that time. However, we should pay attention to it. When we have no choice, we''d better not urge the ROC''s golden wings so as not to bring disaster. "


    The voice falls, Jinpeng Zun Sima yaokong long sleeve a shake, the figure immediately disappeared in the hall.


    Du Shaofu stayed in the hall for a while, but the golden wings of the ROC shrank behind him, disappeared like a rune, and went deep into the body surface without any trace.


    Only on the back left a trace of wings, like a living creature like brand, radian moving, but no one can see it.


    Then his mind sank into his body and carefully felt the changes in his body. Du Shaofu was more satisfied. The palace was wide, and his pulse and soul guarded it. His muscles and muscles were strong again.


    At this time, Du Shaofu felt that if he had a fight with Sima Muhan, maybe he would not have to struggle as hard as last time.


    King Wu and Marquis Wu are two completely different levels. There are too many differences.


    It seems that there is no big difference between the successful peak of Wuhou and the first appearance of King Wu, but it is a huge gap.


    Most of the practitioners of Wuhou state can''t step into the level of King Wu''s realm.


    "That Jinpeng venerable Sima yaokong''s strength is not vulgar, he almost found my existence."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice came from the small tower and said to Du Shaofu: "the prestige of the golden winged ROC bird in this space has been eliminated. You have got the golden wing of the ROC. Sima yaokong is right. But you should pay attention to it. When you have to, it is better not to use it easily, so as not to attract envy or attract the attention of the golden winged Dapeng family, If you are targeted by the golden winged Dapeng, you will be in great trouble. "


    Du Shaofu nodded and understood the reason. If the golden winged Dapeng people found themselves with the golden wings of the ROC, they would not give up.


    If the outsider knows that he has such a treasure as Dapeng''s golden wings, it may be enough to cause numerous powerful people to covet and compete for it, and then there will be a big crisis and trouble.


    After cleaning up, Du Shaofu left the hall.


    When he left the abyss and went outside to the main peak of ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu also saw many Dharma protectors on the main peak, including the patriarch Sima TA Xing and master Gu Qingyang.


    "Shua Shua..."


    As Du Shaofu dashed out of the wanzhang cliff and fell on the mountain, all the shocked and surprised eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Shaofu, are you ok?"


    When the elder saw his beloved disciple, he immediately rushed up. Du Shaogang, a careful inspector, saw that he was in perfect condition. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Master, I''m fine."


    Du Shaofu said, looking at the old man in front of him, he felt warm in his heart."Let''s go and talk to the hall."


    Sima TA Xing nodded to Du Shaofu, with a little fluctuation in his eyes. Then he said to the nearby elders, Dharma protectors and others: "let''s go with the Dharma protectors. Maybe you want to know what happened at this time."


    In the darkness, they entered the hall.


    In the hall, Du Shaofu gave a general account of the situation in the sealed space.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t mention a word about Dapeng''s golden wings. Naturally, he would not mention the elixir and sword he got.


    As for the benefits, Du Shaofu also secretly revealed that it was given by master Sima yaokong of Jinpeng. Many elders and Dharma protectors had no doubt about it.


    For many elder Dharma protectors, they never knew about these things.


    At this time, when they heard Du Shaofu''s words, they understood that under the main peak, there were still such seals.


    Many elder Dharma protectors were also wondering why Du Shaofu didn''t go to the secret place to practice for half a year with Sima Muhan and Shuyang. It turns out that this guy went to the sealed place secretly.


    "Du Shaofu, did you break through to the beginning of King Wu''s reign in the sealed land?"


    Elder Hu sankun asked Du Shaofu. His gray beard was moving, and his eyes were full of ripples. Du Shaofu, who was in the perfect level of marquis state, was so terrible. How tough it would be if he stepped into the kingdom of King Wu.


    Du Shaofu nodded, but there was nothing to hide. He said to elder Hu sankun, "in the place of seal, some benefits have been gained, so it happened to break through to the level of King Wu''s initial ascent."


    "Hoo..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, many elders and Dharma protectors couldn''t help but look at Du Shaofu.


    All the people present were old foxes. They didn''t have a good stubble. Naturally, they could hear that. Du Shaofu said it was light. But if you want to break through into King Wu''s territory, it would not be a general benefit.


    What''s more, when Du Shaofu broke through, the noise caused by the outside world was just like the lower world of the gods. What a terrible thing. I''m afraid that the boy must have obtained amazing benefits, but he is not willing to say it.


    Then we talked about some things in the sealed land. Many elder Dharma protectors left under the sign of Sima taping star. Finally, only Du Shaofu, elder Gu Qingyang and Sima TA Xing were left in the hall.


    "Shaofu, what else have you not said?"


    Sima TA Xing asked Du Shaofu. He felt that he had just been there. Du Shaofu seemed to have some reservations.


    Du Shaofu laughed and was quite surprised. It seemed that this elder martial brother was not ordinary. He nodded and told Sima TA Xing and his master Gu Qingyang about the Dapeng golden wings.


    There are so many elders and Dharma protectors sitting just now. It''s not good to let this matter out.


    "It''s no wonder that there are real ROC golden wings in the original seal area..."


    Sima stepped on the star although surprised, but it is not too much surprise.


    "Shaofu, before you came out, your senior master had already come out, and he also sent a message to me and your elder martial brother."


    Elder Gu Qingyang said to Du Shaofu, "this time you helped your senior master out of danger. You have done great work for Zong Zhongzhong. What do you need to reward? I''m sure your master will not refuse you."


    "This..."


    Listening to elder Gu Qingyang''s words, Sima stepped on the star''s face and immediately felt helpless. He looked at the elder Gu Qingyang with a bitter smile. He knew that the martial uncle was fighting for benefits for his disciples, and the protection of Duzi was everywhere.


    "If the disciple has opened a world Pavilion in Zongzhong, please ask the master and elder martial brother to give me less than half of the income."


    Du Shaofu laughed. He knew that master was trying to make himself cheap. Naturally, he climbed up the pole. If it was good, he would not take it for nothing.


    "Is that all?"


    Sima TA Xing doubts that he is very clear about Du Shaofu''s character. Originally, he thought Du Shaofu would open his mouth to a lion, and maybe he would need to use some Taoist tools, or even more.


    With elder Gu Qingyang, the martial uncle who he also wants to give face to, even if he is a patriarch, it is not easy to refuse.


    However, Sima stepped on the star, but he didn''t expect that Du Shaofu was just such a request. He was just a world Pavilion, making a little fuss.


    Sima TA Xing thought to himself that this boy has been practicing hard all the time. I''m afraid he has no time to make any big noise. Tianxia pavilion has nothing to sell to the outside world. Zongzhong doesn''t charge half of the income just the shop rent for the sales of Zongzhong''s disciples.


    For ordinary people, the rent may be astronomical. Even ordinary disciples of neizong can''t afford it.


    But compared with the whole ancient Tianzong, it''s just a drop in the bucket.


    "Shaofu, you can think about it again."


    Elder Gu Qingyang was also quite puzzled and reminded Du Shaofu again.


    "Today''s update is completed, and tomorrow we will start to pay back the chapters owed to brothers a few days ago. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    Elder Gu Qingyang originally wanted to take advantage of his disciples to get some benefits from the clan. According to his disciple''s character, he thought Du Shaofu would be merciless. When he said something, he was afraid that he would get a lot of benefits.


    Who knows that Du Shaofu only made such a small request this time. Elder Gu Qingyang was very puzzled about how his disciple suddenly changed sex.


    "Haha, I don''t want anything now. I just want this request. I hope the patriarch and elder martial brother can agree."


    Du Shaofu touched the back of his head and laughed. He got a lot of benefits from the sealed land. That half magic weapon and a lot of high-quality miraculous drugs were all valuable.


    In particular, I also got the ROC golden wings, which is an absolute treasure, so it is not good to ask for more.


    Du Shaofu did not say that he chose to let Zongzhong collect less income from Tianxia Pavilion.


    Although Tianxia pavilion has not yet become popular in Zongzhong, Du Shaofu is quite confident about the future of Tianxia Pavilion.


    Gu Tianzong was fighting against the whole territory of ancient Tianzong in Zhongzhou. Du Shaofu didn''t want to let go of the huge market.


    In the face of such an opportunity, if we can win some in advance, it is definitely a good thing. If we strive for it in the future, it will be difficult.


    "There is no problem with this requirement. In this way, you can only charge one fifth of the income of your Tianxia Pavilion. In addition, you can choose a larger shop in waizong, and the rent can be free all the time."


    Sima TA Xing nodded. Naturally, there is nothing that can not be promised. Compared with several Taoist instruments, this requirement is simply not worth mentioning.


    But Sima stepped on the star but did not know, and soon, he had been depressed for the nod of his head all his life. He knew that he would not agree to Du Shaofu''s seemingly trivial request.


    Who knows that the Tianxia Pavilion will soon be resounding throughout Zhongzhou. The pills and cultivation resources in Tianxia pavilion have become the looting of Zhongzhou.


    "Thank you very much


    Seeing Sima stepping star nodding, Du Shaofu immediately said thanks.


    A moment later, when Du Shaofu and elder Gang Qingyang left the hall, it was already dawn.


    "Tianxia Pavilion, it seems that you are familiar with it."


    In the hall, Sima stepped on the star with a negative hand and watched Du Shaofu leave. He thought that some time ago, it seemed that someone had mentioned the Tianxia Pavilion in front of him, but he didn''t care so much at that time.


    These months, however, I have been worried about the situation of the sealed place. For a moment, I can''t remember who mentioned the Tianxia Pavilion, and then I left the hall.


    In the early morning, the dawn rays gradually spread and spread out. In a flash, the sun rises in the East, and the colorful clouds cover the mountains and peaks of ancient Tianzong.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know where he lived first. Under the instruction of master Gu Qingyang, he left for waizong Tianxia Pavilion.


    Around Tianxia Pavilion in the morning, there is less noise and more tranquility on the streets, and many shops are still closed.


    In the Tianxia Pavilion, Gu Changyou is staring at the shelves, large and small, with a wide range of goods. At this time, it is extremely sparse, and there is nothing to sell at all.


    "Well, it''s hard to cook without rice."


    It''s not bad to pay attention to the resources in the world recently, but it''s not easy to meet the demand for resources.


    If it goes on like this, sooner or later, the reputation of Tianxia Pavilion will be greatly reduced. It will be very difficult to recover the reputation at that time.


    "Why sigh?"


    Voice came, a figure appeared quietly in Gu Changyou''s side.


    When Gu Changyou heard the speech, he immediately turned back and looked at the speaker behind him. He was dressed in purple robe, with a wide sword made of purple cloth twisted on his shoulder and back. On his resolute and resolute face, his eyes were clear and clear. There was no one else Du Shaofu could have.


    "President, here you are..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s figure, Gu Changyou is excited.


    "How are Xuanyuan Dan and crazy pill selling?"


    Du Shaofu asked. He was also looking forward to the madness pill and Xuanyuan pill he had refined. He didn''t know how the effect would be. After all, he had not tried it himself.


    "Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill have been sold out for a long time..."


    When he mentioned Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan, Gu Changyou''s eyes suddenly brightened. He fried Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan in the black market of ancient Tianzong for more than ten times the price. He told Du Shaofu about the difficult scene.


    In addition, Gu Changyou also told Du Shaofu about the situation of Tianxia Pavilion. He was afraid that there would be nothing to sell in Tianxia Pavilion before long.


    Listening to Gu Changyou''s words, Du Shaofu frowned slightly and looked at the small and large counters in Tianxia Pavilion. His clear eyes were slightly moving in his eyes. After a moment, he said to Gu Changyou, "Tianxia Pavilion will be closed for a month."


    "Closed for a month?"


    Hearing this, Gu Changyou was stunned. He was very puzzled. He had nothing to sell. Finally, he was afraid of closing the door.At that time, it will definitely have a huge impact on the reputation of Tianxia Pavilion.


    "After closing for a month, we''ll change to a bigger shop."


    Du Shaofu laughed, but the elder martial brother promised that he could choose a bigger shop, even without charge of rent, and told Gu Changyou about it.


    "If you change to a bigger shop, Zongzhong doesn''t charge rent yet..."


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Gu Changyou was stunned. Then he was shocked and finally smiling.


    "This month, you go to decorate the new shop, so it should not affect the reputation of Tianxia Pavilion. At the same time, there will be Xuan Yuan Dan and crazy Hua Dan for sale in Tianxia Pavilion one month later." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Well, I see."


    Gu Changyou nodded and renovated the new shop. After a month''s operation, together with the sale of Fanhua Dan and Xuanyuan Dan, the reputation of Tianxia pavilion would not be affected, and the predicament that the Tianxia pavilion was almost out of stock could be solved.


    "President, but after a month, we have thought about where to find cultivation resources and what we can think of."


    Gu Changyou is still worried that, even after a month, there is no cultivation resources in Tianxia pavilion that can be sold.


    During this period of time, almost all the pills, spiritual instruments and miraculous medicines that were not used by the disciples of Tianxia association had been sold in Tianxia Pavilion.


    "I''ll try to find a way. But these days, I''ll ask all the disciples of the world association to go out and look for the miraculous medicine. No matter what you think, the package is a variety of miraculous medicines in other shops. You can buy as many as you can."


    Du Shaofu said to Gu Changyou.


    "President, it takes a lot of money to buy miraculous medicine. All the cultivation resources sold in Tianxia Pavilion during this period are from disciples of Tianxia Association. After selling, most of them belong to the disciples of Tianxia Pavilion. The rest still need to be operated and paid for rent. There is not much money."


    Gu Changyou''s face is a little embarrassed. Although he says that he is in charge of the whole world Pavilion, in fact, the world Pavilion is in a tight pocket.


    "I have some on me."


    Du Shaofu was also quite helpless. He bought a large amount of miraculous medicine, which was not a small sum of money. Then he said to Gu Changyou, "the other one is going to borrow some from the disciples of the World Association. In my name, after a month, he will return the full amount and pay the interest."


    "It''s a good idea. I''ll try it. But many of the inner disciples are now practicing in the ancient bronze space. I''m afraid the money of the outer disciples will not be too much." Gu Changyou said.


    "Not too much for the time being."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Although he said that the cultivation ability of the waizong disciples was not as good as that of the neizong disciples, the money on his body was not necessarily less than that of the neizong disciples. We should know that among the waizong disciples, they all have the same family power, and they will not be too poor.


    "I, I''ll do it right away."


    Gu Changyou nodded, then looked up at Du Shaofu and said, "president, now the price of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua pill has been more than ten times that of fried. After a month, should we increase the price of our sales appropriately?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. After thinking for a while, he gave a slight smile, looked at Gu Changyou, and said, "it''s not necessary. However, after a month''s notice, the sales of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua pill are limited. Only the VIP of Tianxia Pavilion can buy it first."


    "VIP?"


    Gu Changyou looked at Du Shaofu, his face changed slightly, and then his eyes twinkled. He asked, "does the president mean to develop our distinguished guests in Tianxia pavilion?"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and said with a smile: "from today on, as long as you become a VIP of Tianxia Pavilion, you can enjoy many conveniences and concessions of Tianxia Pavilion. The more items you buy in our Tianxia Pavilion, the higher the level of VIP, the more discount and convenience you can enjoy. The higher the level of VIP, the more quantity you can reserve, The higher the discount. "


    "I see what the president means."


    Gu Changyou was excited. Du Shaofu immediately understood what Du Shaofu meant. It was clearly that Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan were used to bundle and sell the cultivation resources in Tianxia Pavilion.


    If you want to buy Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua pill, you can only become the VIP of Tianxia Pavilion, which means that you can buy cultivation resources in the future, only in Tianxia Pavilion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    The more training resources you buy in Tianxia Pavilion, the higher the VIP level will be, and the more hopeful they will be able to buy Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill.


    In this way, why worry about the world Pavilion business is not prosperous.


    After discussing some trivial matters with Gu Changyou, Du Shaofu left Tianxia Pavilion.


    On that day, Tianxia pavilion was closed for a month and the news of shop decoration was relocated.


    At the same time also spread a month later, the world Pavilion will sell Xuanyuan Dan and crazy Dan again.


    During this month, you can go to Tianxia Pavilion agency for free to handle VIP members of Tianxia Pavilion. At that time, you can only satisfy VIP members of Tianxia Pavilion by selling crazy pill and Xuanyuan pill.


    The higher the level of VIP members, the more chance they will have to buy crazy pill and Xuanyuan pill, and the more quantity they can buy.


    Otherwise, the purchase of crazy pill and Xuanyuan pill will be restricted. One can only buy one in Tianxia Pavilion.


    And Tianxia Pavilion also collects elixir and weapon refining materials. The more elixir and refining materials sold by Tianxia club, the higher the level of VIP members.


    When the news came out, a large number of disciples lined up on the spot to sell elixir and weapon refining materials to Tianxia Pavilion.


    In any case, the price is the same as the price sold to others, and it is the same everywhere you sell. In Tianxia Pavilion, you can also improve the VIP membership level. Naturally, you choose to sell to Tianxia Pavilion.


    As soon as the news spread out, it immediately spread in the ancient Tianzong.


    Some disciples were dissatisfied, and thought that this was the starting price of Tianxia Pavilion. It was extremely ungrateful to kidnap and sell.


    But more ancient Tianzong disciples flocked to queue up to become VIP members of Tianxia Pavilion.


    Even those swearing disciples, while swearing, are also standing in line.


    At the same time, the disciples of the Tianxia Association who are not practicing in seclusion began to collect elixir and weapon refining materials one after another. Before the shops of the major forces returned to God, they had already collected a large number of miraculous medicines and refining utensils materials.


    After the third day, although the shops of all major forces did not know what Tianxia Pavilion wanted to do, they began to organize spontaneously and did not sell any miraculous medicine and refining materials to the people in Tianxia Pavilion.


    And because of the measures of VIP members launched by Tianxia Pavilion, the internal business of shops of all major forces suddenly plummeted.


    Some disciples who are not in a hurry to buy the cultivation resources are waiting for the Tianxia pavilion to open.


    In this way, when the time comes, you can also flush the VIP membership level, so that you can buy crazy pill and Xuanyuan pill.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, more than a dozen bags of heaven and earth filled with spiritual medicine, weapon refining materials and other cultivation resources appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    Later, Du Shaofu also returned to his nest. After arranging the Fu array, he entered the ancient space.


    "Hula..."


    All kinds of miraculous medicines, refining utensils and cultivation resources piled up like mountains are poured out of the heaven and earth bags. In the misty space, the sunlight is dazzling, the energy is fluctuating, and the fragrance of medicine is overflowing.


    "Fortunately, Du Xiaoyao is not here."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a smile. He looked at the mountain of miraculous herbs and materials for refining utensils. If Du Xiaoyao was there, he would not know how much he would waste.


    "What are you doing with so many elixirs and refining materials?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory body appears in the misty and ancient space. Looking at the mountain of miraculous medicine in front of Du Shaofu, he is also puzzled and moved.


    There are so many miraculous medicines. I''m afraid it''s hard for an ordinary six star medicine master to refine them in a year.


    "Refining pills, refining spirit tools, refining what can be refined."


    Du Shaofu reached out and trembled, and his hands'' joints clattered.


    "What are you doing to refine so many pills and spiritual instruments?"


    Zhen Qingchun asked Du Shaofu in doubt.


    "If you refine and sell them, you can also hone your accomplishments in refining pills and refining utensils."


    Du Shaofu told the truth and told Zhen Qingchun about the situation of Tianxia Pavilion.


    "It''s good to hone your accomplishments in refining pills and utensils."


    Zhen Qingchun nodded, glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "you want to build your Tianxia Pavilion. Your starting point is good, and your ambition is big enough. However, the most important thing is your own strength. Don''t spend too much time on the Tianxia Pavilion. Now the most important thing is to improve your cultivation strength."


    Du Shaofu nodded, then looked at Zhen Qingchun with a smile on his face and said, "brother Qingchun, you are recovering well now. It should be OK to help refine some low-grade pills?"


    "You want to be beautiful. If you let people know that I made a large pot of pills for you and bought them, I would not be able to see people in the future."


    Zhen Qingchun glared at Du Shaofu and refused mercilessly.


    He was famous in mainland China at the beginning, how high he was. If it was spread out, he even helped the boy to refine a large pot of pills and buy them. Naturally, he would have no face to see anyone."No one knows, and I won''t tell you."


    Du Shaofu grinned. Then he stopped talking and began to sort out various kinds of elixirs and refining utensils.


    "Boom..."


    Finally, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints coagulated, and the five attributes of Linglu Fuding agglomerated, and began to refine the miraculous medicine.


    "Hum..."


    Zhen Qingchun snorted, glanced at Du Shaofu, and said, "with your cultivation as a master of medicine Fu, you can start to refine ordinary pills in large quantities. Otherwise, it will be enough for you to refine for several years. Learn something."


    "Boom..."


    As the voice dropped, Zhen Qingchun''s fingerprints coagulated, and the spirit furnace Fu cauldron in front of his body was condensed, and the breath was roaring away. A wave of invisible energy, wrapped with many miraculous medicines, was thrown into the cauldron at the same time.


    With a smile in his eyes, Du Shaofu imitated Zhen Qingchun''s appearance. His energy wrapped in a large amount of elixir was put into the Linglu Fu tripod. The flames were rolling and he began to refine the elixir.


    "Hula..."


    In the misty space, then the space temperature rises sharply, a burst of elixir energy roars away.


    This time, Du Shaofu planned to close down for nearly a month. In the barren space, it was nearly ten months. He could improve his accomplishments in refining pills and refining utensils.


    The most important thing is Tianxia Pavilion. Now it needs a lot of miraculous medicine and cultivation resources. Du Shaofu knows that this can only be prepared by himself.


    Although there are a few lingfu masters in Tianxia Pavilion, they are all waizong disciples. Their accomplishments are limited, and they can''t produce many pills in a month.


    As for the ancient space, it matters a lot. Du Shaofu has no intention to tell others.


    This time, Du Shaofu also planned to make some breakthroughs in lingfu master.


    I don''t want to put it down in refining medicine and refining utensils.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time went by slowly. With the news of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan coming out one month later in Tianxia Pavilion, many disciples of the sect had been looking forward to it.


    However, this has also caused many forces to be extremely dissatisfied, especially the rules for VIP members of Tianxia Pavilion this time. It seems that the main members of many forces have met frequently. It seems that they have taken actions secretly and are ready to target the world Pavilion.


    During this period, the new world Pavilion also began to appear in the busy street, but has not opened the door, which is under intense decoration and layout.


    But it can be seen that the geographical location is very good, and the area is also very large, enough to compare with the largest several influential shops.


    A month of time is not long, from the world Pavilion re opening time is getting closer.


    The selling dates of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua pill are getting closer and closer. Many disciples in ancient Tianzong are already rubbing their hands to buy several.


    It is said that this time, Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua pill in Tianxia Pavilion do not increase in price. If you buy a few of them and resell them, they will make a lot of money.


    It''s just the rule of Tianxia pavilion that the general buyer can only buy one at a time, which makes many disciples who want to take advantage of the opportunity to sell it.


    In the misty space, outside nearly a month, in the barren space is nearly ten months.


    For ten months, Du Shaofu never came out of the ancient space.


    In the past ten months, Du Shaofu has been refining various kinds of pills and spiritual instruments.


    When tired, he breathed and adjusted his breath. When he recovered, he immediately put into refining pills.


    It can be said that during the ten months, Du Shaofu has made great progress in the attainment of pills.


    It is true that any progress is not as fast as practice.


    In Zhen Qingchun''s eyes, Du Shaofu has been able to refine and produce high-quality pills in a large furnace in recent months.


    This kind of alchemy is very strict for the spirit and soul power.


    The stronger the spiritual power, the more refined the quantity.


    When Du Shaofu could refine more than 30 pills on the other side of the river at one time, Zhen Qingchun''s words were no longer spoken.


    Under the refining of Zhen Qingchun and Du Shaofu, the mountain of miraculous herbs was refined in less than five months.


    In this process, Zhen Qingchun also guided Du Shaofu as much as he could in refining pills.


    But later, Zhen Qingchun found that he couldn''t give any more guidance. The boy had already learned almost everything about his accomplishments as a pharmacist, and the rest was just the depth of his attainments.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    All the miraculous medicines, including a large number of high-quality miracles obtained from the sealed land, were almost refined. Du Shaofu was refining spiritual and talisman instruments the rest of the time.


    Zhen Qingchun couldn''t be of much help to Fu master.


    Du Shaofu could only understand the secret military formula left by master qizun and began to refine it.


    In addition to his previous experience, Du Shaofu became more and more proficient. Later, he was able to refine and produce the talisman successfully.


    "Boom..."


    During this period of time, the energy fluctuated constantly in the ancient space, and from time to time resounded through the space. Pills and spiritual instruments were successfully refined from Du Shaofu''s hands.


    In refining spiritual and talisman weapons, Du Shaofu referred to the "secret military formula" left by master qizun.


    In terms of material and refining technology, it is quite different from the general fufu masters.


    In particular, Du Shaofu has integrated animal power into his spirit and talisman, and has improved a lot of his powers.


    At last, Du Shaofu also studied the armor, shield and other kinds of side door spirit tools, and produced a lot of experimental objects, but the effects were good.


    "All rounder, this guy is an all rounder. How can there be such a monster in the world?"


    Zhen Qingchun exclaimed, glancing at Du Shaofu, who was enveloped by the white light, and could only sigh.


    He is a pervert of martial arts and is also proficient in pills and refining weapons. Even his attainments on the Fu array have long surpassed those of his peers. This kind of person is called an all rounder.


    He is also proficient in all kinds of means. Such a horrible guy can only call it a demon like existence. If it is spread out, I don''t know how many people will be shocked.


    In the misty space, the surrounding space is rippling and fluctuating. Du Shaofu sits cross legged and his body is white and dazzling. A breath of ancient vicissitudes spreads out and makes people feel excited


    "This guy, is he going to break through again..."


    Feeling the fluctuation of Du Shaofu''s breath at this time, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes moved and murmured: "it seems that in the past ten months, I have gained a lot of benefits."


    In the space, the energy of Du Shaofu''s spirit and soul spread all over his body, and the white light was dazzling. Under the fragments of the mysterious skill, his breath kept climbing.


    "Boom..."


    I don''t know how long after that, a strong wave suddenly swept out of Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, and a dazzling white light suddenly spread.


    An ancient breath wave, like a storm, spreads from the body sitting cross knees


    "Hula..."


    The breath continued to climb, suddenly, breaking through an invisible barrier and stepping to a new height.


    Then, in the mud pill palace of Du Shaofu''s mind, the powerful soul energy was shining like countless talismans, and the mighty breath was roaring and rippling away like the tide.


    "Step on the six-star mysterious from, so strong spirit and soul power, this guy is a demon!"


    At this time, Zhen XIONGCHUN''s soul was more shocked than his normal spirit.


    There is also the old domineering atmosphere, so that the spirit of ordinary people can not resist its pressure.


    After a long time, everything calmed down. Du Shaofu''s eyelashes, sitting cross legged, moved. Then his eyes opened. His eyes were sharp and sharp. For a long time, he did not disperse. Then he wiped a smile around his mouth.


    "Finally the six stars are mysterious."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. He clearly felt that his spiritual and spiritual strength in the mud pill palace was many times stronger than before, and finally he had reached the level of mystery of the six star talisman.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised by this breakthrough.


    It has been a long time since the master of six-star spirit Rune has been climbing the level for a long time. If it was not for the level of his own martial arts that he had not broken through to the realm of King Wu, he would have made a breakthrough in the way of Fu.


    This time, the spirit and soul power was exhausted and recovered more than ten times in the closed door refining of pills and weapons, which was also an opportunity for this breakthrough, and also stepped into the mysterious level of the six star talisman.


    Feeling the surging spiritual and spiritual energy in his mind, Du Shaofu had a feeling that if he now urged the "xuanhuntong", Weineng would surely be able to reach a very strong level, which would make the general level of King Wu''s territory fall into it.


    "Six star mysterious level, the breakthrough is not slow, what are you going to do next?"


    Zhen Qingchun yuan Shen''s body looked at Du Shaofu and looked back and forth. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would have never imagined that there was such a monster in the world.


    "Crackling..."


    He got up and stretched his back for a long time. His bones and joints crackled. He felt the pleasant feeling after his breakthrough and promotion in his body. With a breath of turbid gas, he immediately gushed out along his throat. He felt a kind of unspeakable pleasure all over his body. Then he said to Zhen Qingchun: "the time should be almost the same. First sell elixirs."Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu and said to Du Shaofu, "don''t let me know about the pills of Xuanyuan pill and maniac pill. It took me a lot of effort to get it. I''ll tell you some special pills when I have time."


    "Don''t worry."


    There was also a smile on Du Shaofu''s face. The prescriptions of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua pill were different, and naturally they could not be easily disclosed.


    Looking at the smile on Du Shaofu''s face, Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu and said: "there are many extraordinary means in the ancient Tianzong. If you have time, you can go in and have a good turn. Especially there are many unique skills in the ancient Tianzong. Don''t miss them."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and left the ancient space.


    It was noon outside. After leaving his nest, Du Shaofu went directly to the new Tianxia Pavilion of waizong. He was also full of expectations for the new Tianxia Pavilion.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the new Tianxia Pavilion, Gu Changyou did not let him down.


    The decoration of the new Tianxia Pavilion is very magnificent, but the area is not small. There are three floors in total. The first floor is the hall. The second floor is where the high-quality pills and talismans are sold. The third floor is the VIP room.


    "President, the decoration cost a lot of money, but the effect is good." On the third floor, Gu Changyou said to Du Shaofu.


    "It''s not bad. It''s hard for you." Du Shaofu patted Gu Changyou on the shoulder and said that he has been working hard for him recently.


    "No hard work, thank you very much."


    Gu Changyou said with a smile that although it was hard work, he was extremely satisfied. This was the president''s respect for him. All the things could be handed over to him. Now he is in the whole clan, he is a man of small face.


    "Lord, we are going to open the Tianxia Pavilion again in two days. I don''t know whether the president is ready for the cultivation of resources?"


    Gu Changyou asked Du Shaofu, which is also the most worrying issue for him this month.


    "It''s all ready. It''s not much, but it''s enough for a while."


    Du Shaofu handed Gu Changyou several bags of heaven and earth that he had already prepared, and said, "next, find a way to find more lingfu masters to join in."


    Gu Changyou took over the Qiankun bag with a happy look on his face. He felt that there should be a lot of cultivation resources in the Qiankun bags. At the same time, he said to Du Shaofu solemnly: "there are not many lingfu masters in the Zong, especially those who are instrument fu masters and medicine Fu masters. The stronger ones have been attracted by various forces for a long time. It is not a simple thing to let them join in ¡£¡±


    "I''ll think about it again."


    Du Shaofu was also aware of the difficulty. There were not many lingfu masters in the ancient Tianzong, and they were drawn in by various forces for a long time. Naturally, it was not easy to join the World Association.


    However, Tianxia Pavilion can''t refine pills and spiritual instruments by itself. Although there are several medicine fu masters and Qi Fu masters in the world, their cultivation level is not high, far from being able to support the needs of Tianxia Pavilion.


    What''s more, the most important thing for each medicine Fu master and Qi Fu master is his own cultivation. He can''t always refine pills for the Tianxia Pavilion.


    This makes Du Shaofu very concerned about this matter now. If he enlists the lingfu master and the Qifu master to join in, the crisis of Tianxia Pavilion still exists and can not really grow.


    "President, recently, some disciples in the meeting came to me, hoping to buy Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan in advance, but I''m afraid Xuanyuan Dan and crazy Hua Dan are not enough to cope with the queue outside, so I dare not agree first." Gu Changyou said to Du Shaofu.


    "No problem. There are 200 crazy pills and 200 Xuanyuan pills in the heaven and earth bag. Take out 100 Xuanyuan pills and crazy pills to satisfy the disciples in the meeting and sell them at half price." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Two hundred Xuanyuan pills and crazy pills!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Gu Changyou was shocked. He knew that Du Shaofu must have been refining crazy and Xuanyuan pills in the past month.


    But Gu Changyou never thought that Du Shaofu had refined so much in a month.


    Two hundred crazy pill and Xuanyuan pill, what a terrible number.


    Gu Changyou naturally didn''t know that Du Shaofu had been in the ancient space for ten months.


    The most important thing is that there are strong people like Zhen Qingchun who are helping to refine. Although it is the body of Yuan Shen, it is also a large furnace of refining, which is not difficult at all.


    "Today, there will be a chapter on paying off the debt. Xiao Yu is continuing to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    "In addition, in the Qiankun bag, there are 20 crazy pills and 20 Xuanyuan pills. The price can be a little higher."


    Du Shaofu smiles. Last time, he got many high-quality miracles from the sealed land, including Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua pill.


    "There are also King level..."


    Gu Changyou was stunned and then laughed. For neizong disciples, the effect of houpin level crazy pill and Xuanyuan pill is not very good, but the crazy pill and Xuanyuan pill at Wang level are not the same, which is undoubtedly more popular.


    Later, Du Shaofu carefully talked to Gu Changyou about all kinds of other pills, spirit tools, talismans, armor, shield and so on, which he refined in the Qiankun bag before leaving.


    Gu Changyou nods at Du Shaofu, and is not worried about the copper Rune of energy.


    Du Shaofu sold more than half of the energy bronze runes he got from those who ranked in the bronze list before the last plunder in Tianxia Pavilion, and there are still many left on him.


    After learning some rules and precautions in the bronze symbol of energy, Du Shaofu went directly into the ancient bronze space with the eyes of the Deacon.


    The so-called ancient copper space is a space sealed separately.


    For Du Shaofu, a master of all-round spirit talisman, it is not difficult to understand all kinds of mysteries, but he knows that his current cultivation strength is far from being achieved.


    In the ancient copper space, it is not the same as Du Shaofu imagined, but it is also expected.


    Generally speaking, the ancient copper space is a vast space, where there are comprehension experience, cultivation experience and various cultivation explanation left by the ancestors of ancient Tianzong.


    In ancient bronze space, all kinds of martial arts and Fu array are displayed on giant jade steles, which can be understood by all disciples.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu saw many familiar figures in the ancient bronze space.


    Many neizong disciples, some of them are understanding martial arts, some are understanding animal power, and some are immersed in the experience of their ancestors. They don''t pay attention to others. They immerse themselves in their own world and strive to understand and practice.


    Du Shaofu was not interested in various kinds of animal power, martial arts and Fu array in ancient bronze space.


    All kinds of animal power, Fu array and martial arts skills in the ancient space are enough for Du Shaofu to understand. Du Shaofu still knows the truth that he can''t chew away too much. It''s enough to choose what suits him.


    To cultivate the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC and understand the animal power of the golden winged ROC is enough to surpass ten thousand beasts. For Du Shaofu, other animal abilities can only be auxiliary.


    In the Fu array, Du Shaofu felt that he had never seen anyone better than his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    As for the fufu masters, there are holy body rhymes and secret military secrets left by master qizun, which are enough for their own consumption.


    Therefore, in the ancient copper space, the only thing that attracted Du Shaofu most was the experience of understanding and cultivation left by the ancestors of ancient Tianzong.


    "One way to practice is to build up one''s health, to increase life and gain energy. All of them are against the heaven. Heaven and earth are not benevolent. Everything is a cud dog. The supreme is not benevolent. People are not necessarily living along with the heaven, so they should laugh against the heaven..."


    Du Fu''s big face murmured in front of him


    This is a practice experience left by one of the ancestors of ancient Tianzong. The preface at the beginning attracted Du Shaofu''s attention.


    Let''s not talk about the strength of this ancestor, but the words in front of him resonated with Du Shaofu.


    In the process of cultivation, the strong are respected and go against the heaven. The weak are mediocre and mediocre. The strong look down upon the human beings. Everything depends on their own efforts.


    After Du Shaofu entered the ancient copper space, the two days were extremely boiling.


    Tianxia pavilion was open for business the day before it opened again, but Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan were sold only the next day.


    It is said that there are Wang pin level crazy Dan and Xuanyuan Dan, which makes neizong disciples are excited.


    In order to purchase Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan smoothly the next day, a large number of disciples rushed into Tianxia pavilion to buy cultivation resources.


    So that the Tianxia pavilion was overcrowded, a large number of disciples had to come to help.


    At the same time, Gu Changyou also introduced the spirit tools and talismans that Tianxia Pavilion is now focusing on, which are integrated with various kinds of animal energy. Power is absolutely not the same level of spirit and talisman.


    Of course, these prices are also very high.


    Last time Gu Changyou introduced Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan, many students missed it, and they always regret it.


    Therefore, this time, under the introduction of Gu Changyou, more than 20 spirit tools and several Fu tools were swept away in one day.


    Even the amulets, spirit tools, shields, armor and so on of the gate were sold out in one day.


    There are also a variety of other cultivation resources such as pills, which are also popular.


    Even some martial arts skills and Fuzhen cultivation methods were sold out in order to impact VIP members.Du Shaofu, who was in the ancient bronze space, had no idea at this time. In a short day, he had prepared pills for ten months, which had already been sold out. All the spiritual utensils, talismans and so on had been sold out.


    And the world Pavilion this day''s sales quota, so that the surrounding shops look can only be envious envy hate, far in short supply.


    According to the calculation of those who have the heart to do so, with Tianxia pavilion''s purchase of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan according to VIP members this time, it is enough to attract nearly 10000 members to Tianxia Pavilion.


    Even the vast majority of the members came late, which made the Tianxia pavilion have nothing to sell and can only return empty handed.


    That night, when checking the sales of a day, it is said that Gu Changyou of Tianxia Pavilion had a good laugh all night.


    The next morning, Tianxia Pavilion had just opened, and there were already a sea of people on the street outside, all towards Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan.


    One hundred pieces of Fanhua Dan and Xuanyuan Dan of Hou pin level, plus 20 pieces of Xuanyuan Dan and Xuanyuan Dan of Wang PinChu''s level were sold out in less than an hour.


    At first, some disciples had some complaints about Tianxia pavilion''s need to be a VIP member before they could buy Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan.


    But at this time saw the world Pavilion for the hot Xuanyuan Dan and crazy Dan, even the original price of sales, no increase in prices.


    Such a conscience price immediately made many disciples feel good about the world Pavilion, and for a time also made the world Pavilion famous.


    In an hour, crazy and Xuanyuan Dan sold out.


    The most senior VIP members can buy them in advance, and the rest can only be purchased according to the VIP level, when Tianxia pavilion has goods.


    Those who didn''t buy Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan did not dare to make more troubles outside the Tianxia Pavilion.


    Everyone knows that behind the world Pavilion is uncle Du.


    He provoked the terrible uncle Du, not to mention his lofty status in Zongzhong.


    The strength of Du Shishu is absolutely few people can afford to provoke.


    In Tianxia Pavilion, Du Shaofu has prepared ten months of cultivation resources. With the help of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua pill, Du Shaofu has been selling all his resources. He has really become nothing to sell.


    In the end, Gu Changyou had to make a sign that the owner was too tired to take a few days off and start business on a certain day.


    And the next few days, it''s not over.


    A disciple got the news that as a member of the World Association, he could not only buy Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill in advance, but also buy it at half price.


    Such welfare immediately made many disciples come to join the World Association.


    This makes the disciples of the world association go out to be superior to others, and they are very swaggering.


    However, those disciples who had been introduced by Gu Changyou to buy spiritual instruments and talismans, went back to recognize the master''s spirit tools and talismans, and found that they were really extraordinary. They were integrated with the spirit of the beast, and their power was greatly increased. They were by no means comparable to those of the same level.


    This also immediately let the refining products of Tianxia Pavilion resound. The disciples who received the news immediately surrounded the Tianxia Pavilion and threatened to buy them, even at a high price.


    However, the gate of Tianxia Pavilion is closed, and the shopkeeper is still too tired. He has to rest for a few days and open his business on another day.


    "I wanted to have the fifth shift today, but I only finished the fourth shift. Xiao Yu will continue to work hard tomorrow. Today''s update is finished, brothers have a rest earlier. "


    2 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    "President, are you closed again?"


    In the Tianxia Pavilion, Gu Changyou looks depressed. The reopened Tianxia pavilion has nothing to sell in just two days.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Isn''t that uncle Du? What is he doing standing in front of the stone wall?"


    "It is said that there are profound martial arts recorded on the stone wall, but no one can understand it. It must be a rumor."


    "If there are really advanced martial arts on the stone wall, I''m afraid it will not be left in the ancient copper space by Zongzhong."


    "Don''t disturb uncle Du. He''s not easy to be provoked."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the ancient copper space, there were some disciples who did not come and went back and forth. They noticed Du Shaofu on the stone wall.


    He saw Du Shaofu standing in front of a stone wall, talking and whispering, but no one dared to disturb him.


    The stone wall is quite clear to many disciples of the ancient Tianzong. It is said that the stone wall records profound martial arts, but no one can understand it.


    For many years, I don''t know how many people in ancient Tianzong have come to understand it.


    However, no one has ever seen anything from the stone wall, and in the end, it can only be futile.


    Du Shaofu stood in front of the stone wall at this time, looking at the preface in front of the stone wall. He did not know how long he had stood. "Heaven and earth are merciless, everything is a cud dog, the supreme is unkind, and human beings are the cudgel dog. Shun Tian may not exist, but he should laugh against the heaven..."


    Du Shaofu murmured earnestly. What''s strange is that on the stone wall, besides the preface, there are still some cultivation experiences left by the elder. However, there is no martial arts mental skill. Only a preface and some simple cultivation experience are carved on the stone wall.


    Those cultivation experiences are very strange. They are very simple ones. They are nothing special. Ordinary disciples don''t pay much attention to them.


    "How could a forefather with such an understanding leave such a simple experience..."


    Du Shaofu stood quietly in front of the stone wall, a little incredible in his heart.


    The forefathers who can have the same understanding of the practice will never have the simple experience.


    Once again, I carefully read the preface on the stone wall, and found nothing.


    Du Shaofu then carefully watched the practice and experience on the stone wall for the third time, but still found nothing.


    "Is there really nothing special about it?"


    Du Shaofu frowned, his eyes moved, and he looked at the stone wall in a daze. His heart was still suspicious.


    For Du Shaofu, the ancestors who had such a feeling would never be as simple as everyone could know.


    "There must be something hidden."


    Du Shaofu believed in his own perception. He firmly believed that the feeling and experience on the stone wall were extremely abnormal.


    Du Shaofu began to ponder over the feelings and experiences of the stone walls and observe them over and over again, just as he had been in the Du family in Shicheng.


    "Uncle Du, where have you been for a few days?"


    "Uncle Du is not possessed. There is nothing too special on the stone wall."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Chulala..."


    On the ninth day, during Du Shaofu''s observation, the characters on the stone walls suddenly began to fluctuate.


    After that, those characters seemed to be alive. In Du Shaofu''s careful study, they began to fluctuate slowly, as if forming a whirlpool on the stone wall, with a faint light.


    "There''s a reaction..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and looked at the whirlpool of characters, as if he were calling something to himself.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Du Shaofu stepped forward and held out his hand slightly. The faint golden air in his palm poured out and directly touched the whirlpool of characters.


    "HISHI..."


    At this moment, something strange happened. Du Shaofu felt that the mysterious Qi in his palm was swallowed up by the whirlpool of characters.


    At that moment, Du Shaofu could not help himself, and the endless stream of mysterious Qi in his body began to be swallowed up by the whirlpool of characters on the stone wall.


    Being caught off guard by this situation, Du Shaofu retreated in astonishment.


    However, Du Shaofu found that he had no choice but to avoid it.


    However, it was just a short moment, and there was a crack on the stone wall.


    "Kaka..."


    From the stone wall came the subtle crack sound, which was so subtle that it would have been hard to find out if Du Shaofu had not had a keen soul power and was close at hand.


    "Does it take dark Qi to open the stone wall?"


    The slight cracking sound on the stone wall gave Du Shaofu a glimmer of hope. He turned into a surprise from his astonishment. He began to let the mysterious spirit of his body pour into the whirlpool of characters."Hula..."


    As a result, the powerful and mysterious Qi in Du Shaofu''s palace was poured into the whirlpool of the stone wall like a flood.


    With the infusion of the mysterious Qi in Du Shaofu''s body, the whirlpool of characters on the stone wall burst into a dazzling light, as if something was about to erupt.


    The dazzling light began to release, overflowing and diffusing, and a very domineering atmosphere came!


    "It was the stone wall that changed."


    "Did Uncle Du get anything?"


    "My God, it''s the stone wall that has changed. It''s so domineering!"


    This movement immediately attracted the attention of the disciples in the surrounding bronze ancient space. Many disciples in the enlightenment practice were awakened and looked at them, but they did not dare to approach.


    "Hula..."


    The dazzling light accompanied by the domineering atmosphere swept down, on the stone wall, began to crack out the dazzling light, and then covered the whole stone wall.


    The dazzling light burst out, more and more dazzling, making people''s eyes tingle. Finally, Du Shaofu had to close his eyes.


    "Hula..."


    Just as Du Shaofu''s eyes closed slightly, a dazzling light burst out on the stone wall, and the character whirlpool broke away from the stone wall, and finally burst out, directly enveloping Du Shaofu.


    The whirlpool of dazzling characters enveloped Du Shaofu, which was extremely strange. Then it swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows and entered Du Shaofu''s mind without any hindrance.


    "Ah..."


    The stream of characters came into his mind, which made Du Shaofu scream, as if something was about to burst into his mind. He was forced to pour in a huge stream of things.


    At the same time, a very domineering and fierce voice immediately resounded in Du Shaofu''s mind


    "Heaven and earth are inhumane. They regard all things as cud dogs. They are most merciless. They regard human beings as cud dogs. They may not survive along with the heaven. They should laugh against the heaven. If they practice against the heaven, they will not succeed unless they have great perseverance and perseverance.


    The way of heaven and earth uses Yin and yang to create all things. Heaven and earth, sun and moon, thunder and lightning, wind and rain, male and female, hardness and softness, movement and stillness, show restraint. All things are yin and Yang.


    The principle of life is to nourish all bones, meridians, bones and muscles, abdomen and back, five viscera, six Fu organs, and even seven damages and eight benefits, all of which are consistent with the principle of yin and Yang.


    Man is related to the heaven and earth, corresponding to the sun and the moon. The information of the whole body is connected with the heaven and earth, and should be applied to the things.


    Taiji means that before the division of heaven and earth, Yuan Qi is mixed into one, that is, Taichu. Therefore, it is easy to have Taiji, which is to produce Liangyi, Liangyi to produce four images, four images gather in xuanhuang, fix eight directions, and suppress the common people!


    The fact that you can enter the seal left by the emperor is enough to prove that you are a person of great perseverance and perseverance. You have to practice the domineering skills. Only then can you enter the seal of God and leave your first seal of "xuanhuang four Pictorial seals" with "Shaoyang seal". Those who are predestined will be able to get the true biography of this emperor. "


    The domineering voice disappeared in Du Shaofu''s mind, and then the pain in Du Shaofu''s mind disappeared.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu''s mind was already full of dazzling characters, which was just a method of martial arts cultivation.


    "There are four seals of xuanhuang, one of which is Shaoyang, the other is Shaoyin, the third is Taiyin, the fourth is the sun, and the four seals are interlinked. The seal of xuanhuang emperor is enough to suppress human beings and move mountains and seas." "Good martial arts."


    Du Shaofu''s mind trembled when he saw this. The dark yellow four images seemed to be no different from the golden winged ROC bird and mysterious tyranny.


    Compared with the martial arts that Du Shaofu has seen in recent years, besides his own mysterious form and the cultivation method of golden winged Dapeng, it is undoubtedly the most domineering and extraordinary.


    However, in tianwu academy, Du Shaofu felt that the skill he had practiced in that seven night sun was also very strong, which was not under the mysterious pattern and the golden winged ROC bird skill.


    Later, Du Shaofu understood the information in the characters, which was the practice of first printing Shaoyang seal with xuanhuang four pictograms.


    From this, Du Shaofu learned that it was not easy to practice Shaoyang seal. He could not practice this martial art unless he was a hegemonic skill. Otherwise, he would be possessed by the devil.


    It is also very difficult to practice the "Xuan Huang Si Xiang Yin". It is not a common martial art, but a martial art, which contains the profound meaning of heaven and earth, and the mystery of yin and Yang.


    Du Shaofu frowned. He didn''t expect that the Shaoyang seal was so difficult to practice. If he wanted to successfully practice the Xuan Huang four image seal, he did not know how difficult it would be.


    Compared with ordinary martial arts, this kind of martial arts is completely unique, and it is also very different from the mysterious one.


    However, to Du Shaofu, there was no reason why he did not cultivate his martial arts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    Just for now, it seems that there is not too much time to practice.


    All eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body.


    "I don''t know what benefits uncle Du got."


    "I don''t know what kind of terrible martial arts are contained in the stone wall. Maybe it''s not necessarily the cultivation of martial arts."


    "Uncle Du has a good chance."


    "There must be something extraordinary in it. If only I could get it."


    The disciples around him envied him and speculated that Du Shaofu must have gained some great benefits. The astonishing news just now was extraordinary.


    Everything calmed down and the stone wall was back to normal.


    But at this time, the huge stone wall, has been exposed the traces of cracking, become an ordinary stone can no longer ordinary stone.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were smiling and his hands were negative. He got the cultivation method of Xuan Huang Si Xiang Yin. He could find time to understand the practice again. After so many days, he also needed to see the situation of Tianxia Pavilion outside.


    After leaving the ancient copper space, Du Shaofu did not go to Tianmu peak, but went to Tianxia Pavilion for the first time.


    When he arrived at waizongtianxia Pavilion, Du Shaofu''s figure was slightly stagnant.


    Looking ahead, I can see the sea of people outside the pavilion, surrounded by water, and the noise is far away.


    With a slight frown on his brow, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared in his place.


    Outside the Tianxia Pavilion, there were hundreds of people from two sides of the crowd.


    Among them, there are hundreds of disciples of the World Association who are close to the Tianxia Pavilion, with Gu Changyou and other people as the head.


    Among them, many of the people in the world are black and blue, even the first few are injured and then their bodies are angry.


    But at this time, facing the team of no less than 300 people, especially the extremely strong atmosphere at the beginning, the disciples of the world association had to bear it.


    Gu Changyou''s mouth overflows with blood, and his eyes are indignant at the more than 300 Zongzhong disciples in front of him.


    These more than 300 disciples, one by one, seem to have been prepared for it. They look arrogant and provocative.


    Among the more than 300 people, there was a young man in blue robe at the age of twenty-five or six years old. His appearance was quite handsome and his spirit was high. Many young people gathered behind him.


    Beside this young man in blue robe, there is a 20-year-old woman in a long skirt. She is beautiful and white, and her eyes are long and thin, which shows a kind of classical Oriental beauty.


    The female body curve concave and convex, attracted many eyes on the scene, secretly in that exquisite convex body scanning.


    "Elder martial brother an, don''t bully people too much!"


    Gu Changyou looks at the blue robed youth who is the leader. There is a little blood on the corner of his mouth. His eyes are indignant, but he knows that he is not an opponent. He can only endure and endure.


    The blue robed youth looked at Gu Changyou with his hands around his chest and arms. He looked at Gu Changyou with disdain. His eyes were disdainful and his eyes were not covered up. He said, "boy, your selling fake medicine in the Tianxia pavilion has greatly damaged the people of our four seas gang and nearly lost their lives. If we don''t give us an account today, I''m afraid the four seas gang will never give up."


    "Fart, there will be no problem with Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua pill in our Tianxia Pavilion. So many people have no problem taking it. How can you have problems taking it? It is clear that you are jealous of Tianxia Pavilion and want to take the opportunity to embarrass our Tianxia Pavilion."


    A young man beside Gu Changyou was very angry. He was also a disciple of neizong. He had wandered with Uncle Du, trampled and besieged the strongmen on the bronze list. Therefore, he was less afraid of the blue robed youth.


    "Hum, you are toasting. If you don''t eat or eat, you will be punished. If you have problems with Xuanyuan Dan and crazy pill, you must give us an account today. Otherwise, you will be razed to the ground today!"


    The blue robed youth still sneered and looked at the hundreds of people at the gate of the world Pavilion. There was no one who was a practitioner of King Wu''s realm.


    The beautiful woman around her has always had a smile in her eyes, and her eyes did not leave traces of a little sneer.


    "Just raze it to the ground."


    "The little world Pavilion dare to sell fake medicine. You can''t keep it."


    "Teach some of these kids a good lesson."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the four seas gang''s lineup, more than 300 disciples rubbed their hands and were eager to try, ridiculed, ridiculed and provocative. They did not pay attention to Gu Changyou and other disciples of the World Association.


    "The four seas gang is too powerful, and uncle Du is not here. After all, the world will not be able to compare with the four seas gang."


    "I heard that not only the four seas gang, but also several other big forces have already secretly prepared to deal with the World Association."


    "It is estimated that Tianxia pavilion has robbed too much business recently."


    "It''s going to be a bad day for Tianxia Pavilion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The onlookers were whispering, and they did not dare to speak out loud or to come forward. Few of the four seas gang''s influence in the ancient Tianzong did not dare to show up.Gu Changyou and other disciples of the World Association looked at each other with solemn faces.


    At this time, among the disciples of the World Association, there was no king Wu realm. Even Hao Bian, Mo Wen, Mu Jiajia, Qiao yingmeng and other outstanding people were closed in the secret area. At this time, they were unable to compete with the four seas gang. They had been severely trampled once.


    "If you think about it yourself, my patience is limited. If I don''t give us an account, I''m afraid you can''t bear the consequences." The blue robed youth glanced at Gu Changyou and other people and said, his eyes joking.


    "I don''t know what you want."


    Just as the blue robed youth''s voice dropped, a faint voice suddenly came from the crowd.


    Then the crowd was in a commotion, and a young man in purple robe walked slowly to the field with a broad sword wrapped in purple cloth on his back.


    The purple robed youth was 17-8 years old. On his resolute and resolute face, he was very calm and calm in his eyes.


    "Here comes the president."


    "See the president."


    When seeing this figure, hundreds of figures outside the pavilion all over the world suddenly showed surprise on their dignified faces.


    "President."


    Gu Changyou and other leading youths rushed to his side as soon as amnesty came.


    When the purple robed youth appeared, many of the four seas gang''s eyes began to change slightly, and many of the original extremely provocative looks were restrained.


    The beautiful woman beside the blue robed youth saw the young man in the purple robe suddenly. In her eyes, there was no trace of resentment.


    "President, they are members of the four seas gang. They say that our Xuanyuan pill and Kuang Hua pill are fake drugs. Let''s explain it and hurt many of our people."


    Gu Changyou made a long story short for the first time. He whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear: "the leader of the blue robed youth is an Changqing. He is the deputy leader of the four seas gang. It is said that he is the cultivation on the other side of the kingdom of Wu, or is it the top one in the gold list."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he glanced at all the disciples of the World Association. Many of them were seriously injured, and their faces were blue and swollen. At once, his face became more and more gloomy, and then he looked at the blue robed youth in front of him.


    "It seems that you are Du Shaofu. It''s good if you come. For the sake of elder Gu Qingyang, I won''t embarrass you. Give me an account of Sihai Gang, and I''ll beat you today."


    Seeing Du Shaofu, an Changqing still hugs his arms around his chest and laughs at Du Shaofu.


    Listening to an Changqing''s words, Du Shaofu looked at an Changqing quietly and said, "bow and apologize to all the injured disciples of the World Association, and pay for the medical expenses. Otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk."


    Du Shaofu''s voice was rather gloomy. At this time, the discomfort and chill in his voice could be heard by everyone.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the other side''s attitude was so tough that an Changqing was quite stunned. Then on his handsome face, his face was grim and gloomy.


    An Changqing looked at Du Shaofu and drew a cold radian from the corner of his mouth and said, "boy, don''t think you can run rampant in the ancient Tianzong by virtue of the status of the ancient Qingyang elder. Everything in the ancient Tianzong is based on strength. If you don''t have that strength, you can be honest. Otherwise, no one can protect you!"


    "The next chapter will be ready in a minute. It will be updated immediately. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    As the voice dropped, an Changqing looked at Du Shaofu, and his handsome look was also gloomy. A chill spread from his own body, which made the surrounding space tremble for no reason. Many onlookers immediately retreated.


    "Du Shaofu, if you have the ability, I''ll see you in tianwu square, or you can be honest with me. Not everyone in the ancient Tianzong can afford to provoke you!"


    An Changqing''s voice dropped, and the dark air in his body fluctuated faintly. On the street floor under his feet, a tiny crack in the ground spread out one after another, all the way toward Du Shaofu.


    "You''re right. Everything in the ancient Tianzong was based on strength. Tianwu square is too far away. This is it!"


    With an Changqing''s voice falling down, Du Shaofu''s mouth is also covered with a cold radian. Under the sole of his feet, the golden dark air surges forward heavily.


    "Kaka..."


    With a stamp on Du Shaofu, the golden dark air poured into the ground. The ground cracks that spread under an Changqing''s feet stopped immediately and began to spread back in the opposite direction. The ground suddenly began to vibrate.


    On the rather wide street, with the release of two breath from an Changqing and Du Shaofu, the faces of the besieged onlookers suddenly changed color and retreated again and again.


    "Hi..."


    At the same time, people''s astonished eyes looked at him and saw that Du Shaofu''s figure had disappeared in his place.


    Du Shaofu''s figure took the lead and turned into a purple shadow, floating like a God, and appeared in front of an Changqing.


    "Boy, do it now. If you want to find abuse, I will help you!"


    At the same time, when the voice of yin and cold came out from an Changqing''s mouth, his whole body breath erupted at the same time. With the shadow of Du Shaofu swept out, he was definitely not a weak person. His fingerprints condensed, and when a claw imprinted, the hidden patterns of the talisman were condensed, carrying the sharp wind breaking sound of tearing the air, and directly grasped Du Shaofu''s purple shadow.


    "Click..."


    The paw print crushed the space. One hand actually grasped Du Shaofu''s purple shadow accurately, tearing the air and tearing Du Shaofu''s figure into pieces, but there was no blood spilling out.


    "How fast


    At this moment, an Changqing seemed to feel something. His face changed slightly and whirled rapidly. The breath of the other side of King Wu''s territory swept through his body. A large space was shaking and falling.


    "Boom


    Just in a flash, a palm print was condensed in an Changqing''s palm. The secret pattern of the talisman fluctuated like the tide, and the palm print became crystal clear. When facing the side of the body, he wanted to shoot it directly.


    "Hi..."


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s figure also appeared directly in front of an Changqing.


    Suddenly, a mysterious breath spread out of Du Shaofu''s body. In the original clear pupil, a strange talisman and secret pattern emerged with extremely amazing energy, which shocked people''s soul!


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    At that moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes shot out as if there were ten thousand feet of light in his eyes, and the rays of strange talismans overlapped.


    In a short moment, the dazzling talisman and secret pattern shrouded the sky like a bright moon, shrouded an Changqing and left.


    Suddenly, when an Changqing was illuminated by the rune light in Du Shaofu''s eyes, his eyes suddenly froze, as if frozen, and the palm print moved in his hand immediately disappeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu appeared in front of an Changqing as if he were alone. A strong and fierce breath suddenly spread and swept away. The shaking space trembled, like a palm fan.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu''s hand was like the golden wings of a golden winged ROC bird. The golden awn burst out and directly fanned on the dull an Changqing!


    At the last moment, an Changqing looked back.


    But everything is too late. His pupils are tight. An Changqing seems to feel something terrible. His eyes are full of horror


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu''s gesture was like running thunder, and he fell on an Changqing''s body with the speed of thunder.


    "Boom..."


    The golden talisman''s secret pattern was fired at the scene. A large area of the street ground exploded, layers of stone slabs were overturned, and the stones were shot at


    In full view of the public, countless eyes trembling drama!


    I saw an Changqing''s body like a kite flying out of the wire, flying more than ten feet before falling, smashing the street cracking, shooting stones!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A mouthful of blood gushed from an Changqing''s mouth, and his face was shocked with fear.


    It never occurred to an Changqing that he could not even resist Du Shaofu''s move.


    The original an Changqing, but did not put the rumored Du Shaofu in the eye, but the result is so cruel to him.There was silence all around, the stillness of silence.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Then, the sound of swallowing and spitting came out.


    "Oh, my God, an Changqing, who is ranked in the gold list, is really vulnerable!"


    "Uncle Du''s strength is too terrible!"


    His eyes were shocked at the moment. In front of an Chang Qing''s face on the other side of King Wu''s territory, Du Shaofu was a heavy blow to his opponent. What a terror!


    The beautiful woman, who was originally full of malice and coldness, saw the end of an Changqing at this time, and her eyes were suddenly filled with fear.


    Such a result, also absolutely is her Zhou Ying Er did not think of.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The blood in an Changqing''s mouth gushed out one after another. After struggling for several times, he was unable to get up and his face was dead gray.


    More than 300 disciples of the four seas gang, who were originally defiant and disdainful, were stunned and frightened.


    Du Shaofu stood quietly in the field. He didn''t pay too much attention to the general practitioners on the other side of the kingdom of Wu.


    Not long ago, Du Shaofu not only broke through to the beginning of King Wu''s reign, but also reached the mysterious level of radiation protection. The power of xuanhun Tong was greatly increased. To deal with an Changqing, Du Shaofu did not pay much attention to it. He could just try his current strength.


    His eyes swept over the more than 300 disciples of the four seas gang. Du Shaofu''s resolute and resolute face was slightly cold, and he said indifferently: "everyone leaves a waiting product. If the pills are satisfactory, they will pay for the medical expenses. Otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk."


    The indifferent voice came out with a chill that everyone could feel, which made the more than 300 disciples of the four seas gang look at each other in the face, and their eyes show fear.


    The disciples around him did not dare to refuse. They took out a pill of perfect level and gave it to the disciples of the world meeting.


    The end of an Changqing lies on the ground. On the other side of the kingdom of Wu, an Changqing, who has a ranking in the golden list, can''t get up with a single move. Who dares to provoke Du Shaofu.


    As far as the body quality is concerned, it is also a low level medicine for the disciples.


    But at this time, who dares to refuse, who dares not to obey, although the flesh aches to regret, also can honestly follow.


    "I hope all of you can listen clearly. If you want to find trouble in Tianxia Pavilion, you can directly put your horse here. I just don''t know if you can bear the consequences!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the people from all over the world and yelled. He swept the sleeves of his robe and said, "now you can roll!"


    "Let''s go..."


    One by one, the disciples of the four seas gang, as if in the face of amnesty, helped an Changqing, who couldn''t get up on the ground, and immediately left the world Pavilion like a fugitive.


    After Du Shaofu''s arrival, all the disciples of the World Association, who had been bullied, solved the problem with one move after Du Shaofu arrived, which made the World Association proud and suppressed the prestige of the four seas gang.


    "Nice to see you!"


    People in the world will be boiling. Undoubtedly, this time they are humiliated and bullied, and in the end, there is more cohesion.


    "Uncle Du''s strength seems to be much stronger."


    "I didn''t expect an Changqing of the four seas gang to be vulnerable."


    "Uncle Du has come out. I don''t know if Tianxia Pavilion will open again. Maybe there will be crazy pill and Xuanyuan pill for sale."


    The crowd of onlookers was scattered.


    With the ranking of an Changqing in the golden list, the news that he was vulnerable to a single blow spread quickly throughout the whole clan.


    In the Tianxia Pavilion, many disciples gathered. In the mouth of Gu Changyou and several neizong disciples, Du Shaofu also heard about what happened during this period of time, and his face was slightly darkened.


    It was originally that there was nothing to sell in Tianxia Pavilion these days. The four seas gang gathered some people to make trouble, saying that some disciples of the four seas sect almost died after taking Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill from Tianxia Pavilion.


    Tianxia Pavilion sold Fanhua pills and Xuanyuan pills at a high price, but they closed down afterwards. It was clear that they cheated money and sold fake drugs.


    Naturally, the disciples of Tianxia Pavilion didn''t accept it. In the dispute, the people from the four seas sect made moves. Naturally, the people in the world association were not rivals. They suffered a lot at first.


    As for later times, Du Shaofu also saw them.


    "President, I have received the news that Sihai has helped their forces to attract many forces. It is clear that they are envious of the business of our Tianxia Pavilion. They are so numerous that they are afraid that they will not give up. We must make preparations in advance." Gu Changyou said to Du Shaofu.


    Although Du Shaofu defeated Nan''an Changqing with one move today, Gu Changyou still looks slightly calm. He is very aware of the strength of those guys. Many forces have been secretly united together.


    "There will be three shifts in succession. Later, there will be a chapter about paying back the brothers'' accounts, but it will be later. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    "Join hands..."


    There was a chill in Du Shaofu''s eyes. As a man who came from the dark forest, Du Shaofu was most aware of the conflicts among these forces.


    Although it is said that this is within the ancient Tianzong, there is also a world of its own in the ancient Tianzong. However, no matter where it is, any rule should follow the principle that the strong should be respected, and the word "strength" can not escape. Strength is the hard truth.


    "How many forces have they joined forces?" Du Shaofu asked Gu Changyou.


    "As far as I know, there are many forces working together, among which the most active are Sihai Gang, Yunzhi Association and forgetting dust gate.


    These three forces have shops in their hands, which is the best and largest business in the ancient Tianzong. Even the deacons of Zongzhong should give them face, and the monthly sales profit they give to Zongzhong is said to be an amazing figure, and they are suppliers of many big commercial firms outside. "


    Gu Changyou sipped his pale lips and continued to say to Du Shaofu: "the four seas gang, the cloud society and the forgetting dust gate have many medicine and instrument fu masters in their hands. Many of them are strong at the level of six stars.


    The strength of the three forces is also very strong. Many of the strong people on the silver list are their people. Most importantly, many of the strong people in the gold list are among the three forces.


    Among them, Chang Qinghai, the leader of Sihai Gang, Fei Chengming, the president of Yunzhi Association, and Bai Yichen, the head of forgetting dust gate, are the 10th, 9th, and 8th figures in the golden list. It is said that their strength has reached the level of perfection in King Wu''s realm, and all of them are outstanding people. Their strength is very strong, and they are all well-known in the outside world. "


    "King Wu''s state is not weak in the level of perfect people."


    Du Shaofu raised eyebrows. It was really difficult for these people to work together. The lineup of these three forces should not be underestimated.


    "What are you afraid of? If you fight with them, the gold medal list is nothing."


    "Yes, what is Jinbang? Isn''t an Changqing vulnerable in the hands of the president today?"


    "In the heavy rock space, now the guys on the silver list have been severely trampled by us. It''s a big deal to fight with them!"


    In the third floor of Tianxia Pavilion, many neizong disciples were indignant. With Du Shaofu there, they were fearless.


    "Well, let''s go down and heal first. I''ll find a way to deal with the rest. In a word, the world will not be soft persimmon, and no one can pinch it." Du Shaofu said to the crowd.


    "Yes, president."


    They nodded and began to step back and breathe.


    Finally, Gu Changyou and Du Shaofu were left in the Tianxia Pavilion.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s rather gloomy look, Gu Changyou hesitated for a moment and said, "president, we have nothing to sell now. Tianxia pavilion has been closed for nearly ten days. In addition, those who have the intention to spread rumors on purpose recently, people outside have been worried about our Tianxia Pavilion. Even in recent days, some people have come to withdraw from the VIP membership."


    "This is a bit of trouble..."


    Du Shaofu frowned. Compared with the four seas gang, the most troublesome thing is that there is no goods in the world Pavilion


    "You also go down to heal, this matter I think of a way, certainly there will be a solution." Du Shaofu said to Gu Changyou.


    "I feel that I have to find a way to attract some medicine fu masters and Qi Fu masters to join us. Although this is very difficult, there should be no better way."


    Gu Changyou said that he handed many bags of heaven and earth to Du Shaofu and said, "Madam President, these are all kinds of miraculous drugs and weapon refining materials collected by the disciples of Tianxia Association and Tianxia Pavilion during this period. According to your instructions, all the profits of Tianxia Pavilion this time are used to collect miraculous herbs and weapon refining materials. It''s only because the outside forces deliberately target us that they collect them now The price of elixir and weapon refining materials is much higher. In addition, the spirit weapons and talismans made by you are also very popular. Many people come to buy them, but we have nothing to sell in Tianxia Pavilion. "


    After the voice dropped, Gu Changyou left.


    "There is some trouble."


    Du Shaofu put away his bag of heaven and earth and stayed in Tianxia Pavilion for a while before closing the door and leaving.


    When he returned to Tianmu peak, Du Shaofu judged that his master, Gu Qing, had not come back, so he went directly to his nest.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu appeared in the hazy space. Looking at the tower in his hand, he said in a soft voice, "brother Qingchun, can you be here?"


    "Of course I am. Did you just go out and come back again?"


    At the same time, the magic lines on the tower flickered and the smoke was misty. Then Zhen Qingchun''s body of Yuan Shen appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    Looking at the rather obscene eyes, Du Shaofu''s face was smiling and his voice was very beautiful. He said, "brother Qingchun, I want to discuss some things with you?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu with his obscene eyes. His unreal black and white eyeballs turned, revealing a suspicious color. He said, "discuss, discuss what?"Du Shaofu said with a smile, "there is no big thing. I just want to discuss the spirit Fu master with brother Qingchun. I don''t know what is the most attractive thing for a rune master?"


    "You''re asking the right person."


    Zhen Qingchun suddenly got old and stood up with his hands down. He was very proud. He said, "there are many things that attract lingfu masters. For example, a rare pill has great attraction. For the master of Fuwen, the excellent method of refining weapons has great attraction. For the master of array Fu, the lost ancient Fu array is of great attraction. "


    Du Shaofu listened and understood it very well. For example, doctor Wuming, the king of medicine, and the former vice president of Zhuge qianbang were deeply fascinated by the method of refining utensils and puppet.


    "Is there one that can attract all runes at the same time?" Du Shaofu asked Zhen Qingchun.


    "At the same time, what can attract the spirit Master is the natural material, the earth treasure and the pill which can enhance the spirit and soul power." Zhen Qingchun said, how can these problems be difficult to live with him.


    "There are many kinds of pills that can enhance the spiritual and spiritual strength, but there are a lot of pills to enhance the spiritual and spiritual strength. Although they are valuable, it is not too difficult for those talismans who have good accomplishments and good posture to get some pills to enhance their spiritual and spiritual strength."


    Du Shaofu thought that it would not be too difficult to get some pills to enhance the soul power if he was a talisman in such a huge thing as the ancient emperor of heaven.


    "There are many kinds of pills to strengthen the soul, but the effects are different.


    In particular, the higher the level of cultivation, the more difficult it is to find a great medicine to strengthen the spirit and soul.


    I have several high-quality pills in my hand, which play a special role in strengthening the soul power. However, you don''t need them. Your spiritual and spiritual strength is already very strong. Taking pills to enhance them can be appropriate, but after that, it will be bad. "


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun said with great pride and confidence: "in addition to the pills to enhance the spiritual and spiritual strength, there is one thing that has a fatal attraction for all the talismans. It is even more attractive than the pills to enhance the spiritual and spiritual strength. Otherwise, your foundation is so strong that I can''t continue to enhance. At the beginning, I I''ve been using it for a long time


    "What is it?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately became interested. He looked at Zhen Qingchun and asked.


    "I used it for you, did you forget it?"


    Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "Is it..."


    Du Shaofeng thought and suddenly thought of something. He said to Zhen Qingchun, "Linggen, you mean Linggen."


    "Yes, it''s the spirit root. For a rune master, the most important thing is the spiritual soul strength and spiritual root. I thought your spiritual root was poor, and I specially refined a liquid medicine to strengthen your spiritual root.


    But in the end, I found that your spiritual roots are really strong, just sealed by others, and there is no use in the back.


    However, for any Rune master, even if the person with outstanding natural posture and the king of human and the emperor of human, as long as they can strengthen a trace of spiritual root, it is a fatal temptation


    Zhen Qingchun has a smile on his face. He is very clear about what it means for a talisman to strengthen the spirit root.


    "Spirit root, enhance spirit root, I even forgot, it''s damned, ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu laughed, and a big stone fell to the ground.


    The ability to enhance the root of the spirit is so attractive to all runes.


    "Brother Qingchun, can enhance the refining method of Linggen''s liquid medicine. Is there much outside?"


    After a while, Du Shaofu seemed to have thought of something, and immediately asked Zhen Qingchun. After all, the ancient Tianzong was such a big school that the details were absolutely not simple.


    "Hum, do you think it''s easy to strengthen the spiritual roots? I can tell you that in Zhongzhou, the people who have the means to strengthen the spiritual roots can be counted with one hand. Even if they know, they will never reveal the refining method."


    Zhen Qingchun said firmly and conceited that at the beginning, many top strong men lined up in front of him to seek the refining method of strengthening the spiritual root. There are absolutely few people in the world who have the alchemy and liquid refining method to strengthen the spiritual root, and he is one of them.


    "Today, I can only go to the fourth shift. I cooked a meal in the evening and chatted for a while. Now I can update the fourth watch. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will continue to work hard. I''m sorry to all of you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    "Then there will be no problem."


    Du Shaofu showed a smile. With the method of strengthening the spirit root, the situation of Tianxia Pavilion can be relieved a lot.


    "Do you have any problems when you suddenly inquire about this?"


    Zhen Qingchun looks at Du Shaofu and feels that he must have something on his mind. Otherwise, he would not be so open-minded and eager to learn. He couldn''t escape his eyes.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu laughs with him, and then he tells Zhen Qingchun about the situation of Tianxia Pavilion.


    "That''s why. It''s not difficult to join a rune master. The prescription I gave you to strengthen the spirit root was the most common prescription. Many miraculous drugs were just substitutes. Now I''ll tell you the real prescription, and then I''ll tell you some other pills to enhance the power of spirit and soul. At that time, it''s not difficult to attract some talismans."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, and then gave Du Shaofu the prescription for strengthening the spirit root and several pills for strengthening the spiritual and spiritual strength.


    Du Shaofu directly began to refine it in the ancient space. This time, Gu Changyou and others also collected a lot of elixirs. Only a few high-quality elixirs to enhance the spiritual and spiritual strength were lacking. They needed to go out and buy them at that time.


    At night, the dusk is dim and the sun is like blood. On the peaks, like the setting sun with golden halo, the light is shining everywhere, piercing the eye mask, which is like a dream.


    "The boy hit an Changqing hard with one move, but he didn''t have any politeness to start with."


    In front of the mountain hall, under the setting sun, Hao Dharma protector said to a tall and straight seven foot old man standing in front of him, with a little shock in his eyes.


    The great man stood with his hands down, his clothes and hair were elegant. On his face, there was a little light in the glass like eyes on his face. He was not angry but powerful. He opened his mouth and said, "that an Changqing should be the level on the other side of the kingdom of Wu. With a move, it seems that Shaofu''s strength has risen again after he broke through King Wu''s territory."


    "I have received some news. It is said that Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen have already joined hands to deal with Du Shaofu


    Hao Dharma protector looked at Sima''s back, and his eyes were worried. He said, "Lord, do you think we should intervene? If things get too big, I''m afraid it will be..."


    "In ancient Tianzong, some things have been quiet for too long, some people have become more and more courageous, and some things need to be changed. Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen are afraid that they are just pioneers. We don''t need to pay attention to them."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at the setting sun of the distant mountain. He slowly turned around and said to Hao Dharma protector, "there is no need to intervene in this matter for the time being. Some people will naturally intervene."


    "I see."


    Hao Dharma protector nodded and said nothing more. He left.


    "Kuang Hua Dan, Xuan Yuan Dan, Fu tools integrated with animal power, double cultivation of martial arts and Taoism, spirit Fu master, array Fu master, weapon Fu master are all-round, boy, it seems that elder martial brother still despises you."


    Sima stepped on the star again and looked at the distant mountains. The last trace of the setting sun fell on the mountains and integrated with the outline of the mountains. It was shining with gold. The murmuring voice came out and said, "look what you have. If you can pry some deep-rooted things into a hole, then I really want to thank you and see if you have that ability."


    As night falls, the ancient towering mountains, against the backdrop of the night, line by row, just like a black dragon winding in the sky.


    On the sky, lines of twinkling stars twinkle, like the bright pearl of the night, which are inlaid in the vast sky.


    Dense peaks, a very steep spike, the courtyard, more than ten figures sitting.


    A dozen or so young people in their twenties and sixes sit upright, and any one of them is of extraordinary bearing and is the best among the people.


    More than ten young people are distracted, and the breath that spreads out invisibly is enough to make those who do not have enough practice tremble for it.


    The top three young people, whose breath is even stronger, are all around the age of 256.


    One was dressed in green, with fine eyes and a tall and slender figure.


    One was a big man with short hair, which made him feel like a beast.


    The last one was dressed in a white robe with black hair and elegant hair.


    If these three people walk in the ancient Tianzong, they will make many disciples scream.


    Chang Qinghai, the leader of the 400 Gang, Fei Chengming, the president of the Yunzhi Association, and Bai Yichen, the leader of the forgetting dust gate, are the 10th, 9th and 8th ranking in the gold list.


    Any of these three people are the object of admiration of many female disciples in ancient Tianzong.


    Even outside the ancient Tianzong, it has a great reputation.


    "An Changqing, you were severely damaged by Du Shaofu?"


    Dressed in a white robe and black hair, white Yichen asked, looking at an Changqing, who was pale and unable to sit in his chair.


    "That boy is very strange. When I don''t pay attention to him, he will attack his spirit and soul. Otherwise, he can''t defeat me."


    The pale face of an Changqing''s voice burst out from the crevice of his teeth, and his eyes resented. Under the attack of the spiritual and spiritual power, he had no power to resist and was severely damaged. Now the whole family is talking about his jokes after dinner."If you lose, you will be defeated. There are not so many excuses. If you fight for life and death, you will be dead now."


    Fei Chengming, a burly figure, looked at an Changqing and said, "it seems that Du Shaofu has some skills, which is not easy to deal with. We all underestimated him before."


    Listen to Fei Chengming''s words, an Changqing''s eyes fluctuate, some unconvinced.


    Slightly open his mouth, but an Changqing finally did not say anything, just the color of resentment in his eyes became more and more intense.


    Chang Qinghai, who had never spoken in green, frowned slightly. Then he looked at Bai Yichen and Fei Chengming and said, "can''t we just let that boy go?"


    "Oh, let go of that boy."


    Fei Chengming smile, smile, accompanied by a little chilly waves, said: "the boy is a new comer, relying on a little strength and the relationship with the ancient Qingyang elder, it is really horizontal enough. That day when he went down to the cabinet to make a little fuss, we just opened one eye and closed one eye. It''s strange that the boy is too short-sighted. There are some things in the ancient Tianzong that he can''t touch easily Yes. "


    "That boy is not easy to deal with. He should be a tough guy."


    Bai Yichen quite handsome face, show a light smile to say.


    Changqing sea color slightly sank, suddenly stood up, sneered: "how about the hard bone, to deal with that kind of hard bone, just smash it, just ask for trouble, how can the small world compete with us?"


    "What should we do now? Those who dare to move us can''t count on it." In Chang Qinghai''s eyes, there is a little chill in the fluctuation.


    "Even though Du Shaofu has some strength, an Changqing was badly hurt by his lingfu master''s attack. If he fought head-on, the boy would not be better. If he dared to do it, we would not be polite. Let''s smash the hard bone at one time." Fei Chengming said.


    "Let''s go ahead and let the rookies know that they were able to take advantage of the heavy rock space in the first place, but we are not comparable to those guys on the copper list." Changqinghai sank the road.


    After that, more than ten outstanding young people left with a sneer on their faces.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Du Shaofu left the ancient space, he had spent several days in the wasteland space, and it was only the next morning outside.


    In the morning, after dawn, the morning light pours on the earth, and the cool morning wind blows slightly.


    Tianmu peak is surrounded by clear water, high mountains, blue sky and light smoke.


    "Crackling..."


    Du Shaofu stretched himself slightly, and his bones and joints crackled like firecrackers, showing a sense of strength.


    "The president is not good. At the meeting, it''s not good..."


    The sound came from the bottom of the mountain. Several figures rushed up the mountain, and then several figures appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Zhang Yingwen, Wang Mingchao, what''s wrong with you?"


    Du Shaofu naturally knew these people in front of Tao. They were some of the people in the world who had the status of neizong disciples in the ancient Tianzong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    Yesterday, Du Shaofu also specially explained to the public that if something happened to Tianxia Pavilion, he would come to him directly.


    At this time, when he saw these people, their faces were pale and their mouths were dripping with blood, Du Shaofu''s expression suddenly became heavy. It seemed that he had guessed something.


    "President, something''s wrong, something big."


    A tall and thin young man, Zhang Yingwen, who had the status of neizong disciple, looked at Du Shaofu, took a deep breath and calmed his breath. Then he looked grave and worried and said, "the president, the four seas gang, the cloud society and the forgetting dust gate, led by more than a dozen forces, rushed to our Tianxia Pavilion early this morning, smashed it, destroyed the Tianxia Pavilion and seriously injured many of us He also captured Gu Changyou''s younger martial brother and many of his disciples, saying that he wanted you to go to tianwu square to meet people, otherwise, they would never be polite. "


    "To tianwu square..."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly, and his voice gradually became cold. His eyes narrowed slightly. In his clear eyes, a little cold awn passed over his eyes.


    "President, some of us have been hurt so badly. They are merciless and almost have no killer."


    Wang Mingchao gnawed his teeth and said that many of the disciples of the world association were seriously injured and scarred.


    "Sihai Gang, yunzhihui, forgetting dust gate!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was completely gloomy and cold. His hands began to clench into fists, and the blue veins on his fists were revealed.


    "President, what should we do now? Bai Yichen, who forgets the dust gate, Fei Chengming from Yunzhi Association, and Chang Qinghai, from the four seas gang, are all there. There are also many strong men on the gold list. Their strength is very strong." Zhang Yingwen asked.


    Du Shaofu looked at the front of the air, and the chill shot in his eyes. Then he said to Zhang Yingwen and Wang Mingchao, "you go back to take care of the seriously injured disciples. I will go to tianwu square first. If they want to find me, then I can only let them do what they want!"


    "President, let''s go with you. There are many of them."


    Wang Mingchao is worried that the number of those ten forces is huge. As the saying goes, it is difficult to defeat four fists with both hands, and he is worried that the president will suffer a great loss. Moreover, Chang Qinghai and others are the top ten in the gold list.


    "No, you go to take care of the seriously injured. I''ll come as soon as I go. It won''t be long." Said Du Shaofu, waving his hand.


    "Well, be careful."


    Zhang Yingwen nodded. He knew the strength of the president. He and others were afraid that they would follow him, which could only be a drag.


    Then several people left and rushed to the Tianxia pavilion to take care of the others.


    "It seems that we need to move our muscles and bones. The shock given yesterday is obviously not enough..."


    Looking at the direction of tianwu square, Du Shaofu murmured softly, smearing the cold and evil spirit on his resolute face.


    "Whoosh..."


    With a flash of gold, Du Shaofu''s figure turned into a long rainbow light and swept directly to tianwu square.


    On the vast tianwu square, it was quite lively this morning. After a moment, more and more onlookers came from all directions.


    Many whispers were heard among the dense disciples.


    "It is said that more than a dozen forces such as the four seas gang, the Yunzhi Association and the forgetting dust gate join hands to deal with the World Association."


    "Uncle Du severely damaged an Changqing of the four seas gang yesterday. Today they come to revenge. Naturally, they will not give up."


    "Senior brother Chang Qinghai, senior brother Fei Chengming and senior brother Bai Yichen are all there. They are all the top ten in the golden list. Uncle Du is afraid it will be dangerous this time."


    "The Tianxia Pavilion of the Tianxia association has recently robbed many businesses of other shops because of the crazy and Xuanyuan pills. Sihai helped them join hands and made it clear that they were going for the Tianxia Pavilion."


    "Uncle Du is not easy to be provoked. Otherwise, he would not have hurt elder martial brother an Changqing with one move yesterday. Now there is a good show to watch."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around tianwu square, there was a lot of murmuring, gathering together, and making a lot of noise.


    The crowd of onlookers on tianwu square became more and more. It was like a grand event of ancient Tianzong. Before long, many black heads occupied the periphery of tianwu square.


    On tianwu square, a huge line of nearly 1000 people stood with provocative sneers on their faces, and captured more than ten disciples of the World Association, including Gu Changyou, among them, all kinds of ridicule.


    "Small vegetables birds, also dare to roam in the ancient Tianzong, do not know the height of heaven and the earth."


    "A bunch of things that don''t know how to live or die. You''ll feel better in the future."


    "If Du Shaofu doesn''t come later, you will suffer."


    "I''m afraid that Du Shaofu has already peed his pants. How dare he come?"


    "Ha ha ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha


    "You don''t have to worry. The president will certainly get justice for us. The president will definitely let his mother pay back ten times the humiliation we have suffered."


    In ridicule and ridicule, Gu Changyou said to the World Association disciple who was full of scars and breath.


    Before the crowd, there were more than a dozen more extraordinary young people standing in silence, especially the first three young people who were outstanding, which attracted many awe inspiring eyes around tianwu square.Among the onlookers, many of their disciples were more enthusiastic and their eyes were rippling.


    Looking at the bright eyes of the many girls'' disciples, Zhou Ying''er stood beside the ten or so young people, enjoying the envious eyes cast by many women, and felt immensely benefited.


    "HISHI..."


    All of a sudden, Bai Yichen, Fei Chengming and Chang Qinghai look up, almost at the same time. They look at the front air.


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of the broken wind resounded, and a rainbow came from the distance.


    "Is it Du Shaofu here?"


    "Uncle Du won''t come alone, will he?"


    Around tianwu square, then the dense eyes suddenly raised their heads, all looking to the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    In the sight of many eyes, a golden light figure fell from the sky.


    Jin mang convergence, a 17-year-old purple robed youth appeared in the center of the square.


    The young man in purple robe had a purple cloth on his shoulder and back, but he had never seen a broad sword before. On his resolute and determined face, he was quite cold at this time.


    "It''s uncle Du. He''s here alone."


    "I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu really dared to come, or he came alone."


    After a few quiet moments, there was a constant murmur.


    "It''s the president. The president is here to help us out!"


    Gu Changyou and other more than ten arrested disciples of the World Association suddenly began to excite their eyes when they saw the young man in purple robe and his dispirited face.


    Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming, Bai Yichen, and so on, many eyes fell on Du Shaofu and began to look at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu landed on the ground. His eyes swept around him. Through the crowd, he finally landed on Gu Changyou and other disciples of the World Association who were being imprisoned.


    With a chill in his eyes, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and strode directly to Gu Changyou, who was imprisoned.


    Looking at Du Shaofu walking step by step, the thousands of disciples looked at each other without end. Seeing that young man in purple robe came forward, his heart trembled.


    "Stop, or you''ll be ill treated!"


    An extraordinary young man summoned up his courage, stood up, and yelled at Du Shaofu in a deep voice. His body was in front of Du Shaofu.


    Ignoring his fearlessness, Du Shaofu stepped forward without paying any attention to the young man.


    "Boy, you are arrogant!"


    The young man was so angry that he could not hold his face. He drank and waved his hand. The mysterious air was surging. The breath of cultivation at the level of six stars was released. The air around him trembled, and the package of talisman and secret patterns flashed, and he went directly to Du Shaofu.


    "Go away!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, without any formality. With a flip of his hand, just as the young man put out his hand, a fist seal fell directly on the chest of the extraordinary young man with the momentum of rushing thunder.


    "Bang!"


    The low and dull sound was like a thunderbolt. The extraordinary youth in the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm immediately flew like a broken line kite.


    The blood in his mouth gushed out, and the young man fell down ten feet away.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    It was quiet all around, and his eyes almost trembled. It seemed that no one had thought of it. Du Shaofu started to do it directly.


    In the face of more than a dozen powerful forces and the three top ten in the gold medal list, Du Shaofu is not afraid of a cent, which is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "You dare to do it, and join hands to clean up the boy!"


    The sound of a few powerful forces is just like a few strong ones.


    "Do it, clean up the boy!"


    "Boom..."


    In a short period of time, the breath of King Wu''s territory fluctuated. Dozens of people had attacked Du Shaofu one after another.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s figure rose from the sky with a dazzling golden awn. The breath of King Wu''s first landing level was swept out like a hurricane. On his gloomy face, his eyes covered the golden awn like a golden winged ROC.


    "Wave boxing!"


    "The waves are rough!"


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The deep sound of sonic boom resounded through the square, the golden awn bloomed, and the energy swept through the sky.


    "Ah ah..."


    A series of screams also immediately resounded from the crowd, miserable wailing.


    One after another, as if throwing stones from the body, hit heavily on the ground, are all miserable howling, spitting blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    Du Shaofu went deep into the besieged crowd and was not polite, just like a fierce beast.


    The ancient emperor of heaven was no exception. The world pavilion was destroyed and the people of his own world association were captured. This made Du Shaofu really angry. Only when these people were really afraid today, would they not dare to provoke himself again.


    "Boom...!"


    Surrounded by golden light, Du Shaofu''s whole body breath is as strong as a monster''s supreme. His steps move and step out, and his actions and actions are like those of a shock gun.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, like a giant tiger, rushed into the sheep.


    One after another, the ancient Tianzong disciples were besieged, and they could not hide. Some people were slapped by Du Shaofu to break their ribs. The blood in the five viscera and six viscera was surging and the blood was gushing


    It was a shocking scene, and the eyes around him were startled.


    Du Shaofu is so strong and frightening. It''s too terrible. No one thought that Du Shaofu was so strong!


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s fist fell on the abdomen of a new cultivator in King Wu''s territory. The fist fell, and a burst of energy burst out from the surging golden light. The young man''s body flew from the shock and screamed incessantly.


    "Click!"


    The next second, another king of Wu was on the shoulder of a young man of cultivation. In an instant, Du Shaofu''s left hand was caught in the paw print, and the arm bone was "rubbed". The blood was dripping on the arm, and a large amount of flesh and blood fragments were directly caught on the shoulder. The miserable howls and shrieks were endless.


    This time, Du Shaofu was completely angry.


    The figure is covered with pale gold light, as if covered by light, the power of tyranny and terror swept away, making people tremble.


    "Bang bang!"


    Between the electric light and the flint, there were two young men who had not yet returned to their senses. Their bodies were blasted away like impact guns and could not get up again.


    Although it was besieged by thousands of people, only less than 230 people were able to get close to Du Shaofu.


    However, the strength of these people''s cultivation could not break through Du Shaofu''s defense, and they could not threaten Du Shaofu at all.


    "Joint attack!"


    "Use the symbol to track the device!"


    A lot of young people had a big drink, and a few of them with a little higher strength came back to their senses and rushed to organize a new round of offensive.


    The rest of the thousands of young people moved in unison, and the terrible dark air swept over them. Some people had already called out the talisman and the Taoist instrument.


    All of a sudden, the awns of swords, swords and sticks were rampant in the sky, interwoven into a large network of runes, which covered Du Shaofu.


    He raised his head and waved his hand across the sky!


    "Whew, whew!"


    Under such a terrible attack, a lot of space around was directly cut, and a large space ripple was immediately destroyed into pieces. The whole tianwu square was shaking and wanted to crack!


    "Divide the flowers and brush the willows!"


    "Yangguan triple stack!"


    "The wind blows the clouds!"


    "Fierce sword, strong wind!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were bright and fearless.


    He was cold and full of golden talismans. Du Shaofu''s momentum became more fierce and frightening, just like a sleeping beast waking up


    Ancient Tianzong''s disciples are very strong, any one is a dragon and Phoenix among people.


    But Du Shaofu is stronger and more arrogant than his peers.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu, who fought from the dark forest, was able to control even the dark forest in this kind of war. His fierce momentum and ferocity were comparable to those of his peers in the whole ancient Tianzong.


    Bi cruel, there are several people in the same generation of ancient Tianzong who can be compared with Du Shaofu!


    If these young people knew Du Shaofu''s reputation in the dark forest at first, they would have hesitated a little more before they started.


    In contrast, Du Shaofu, who came out of the dark forest, was definitely a strong dragon, and they were only local snakes at best.


    Although it is said that the strong dragon does not oppress the local villains, the real result can be imagined.


    "Ah ah..."


    There was no end to the miserable howling. The tianwu square was dripping with blood. Many spirit weapons fell to the ground. Many young people were lying on the ground with blood dripping, struggling and screaming.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    In just a few blinks of an eye, hundreds of young people broke some of their spiritual weapons and some of them fell to the ground. All of them were spitting blood from their mouths, and their bodies fell to the ground. It was a terrible sight.


    "Roar..."


    Some people urge pulse soul, roar ferocious, momentum terror.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    Du Shaofu was fearless. He was like a place without human beings. He tore up the huge shadow of pulse soul into pieces.In front of Du Shaofu, the terrifying monster''s pulse and soul froze, his eyes showed fear, and his whole body trembled. He was absolutely vulnerable to a blow.


    "Why so strong!"


    The audience was shocked. Du Shaofu was so strong.


    In the siege of thousands of people, Du Shaofu, as if no one else, rushed into the crowd and destroyed everything.


    This is how overbearing, so powerful!


    "How strong!"


    "Uncle Du is a pervert."


    "This is no longer a normal person. Is it the supreme monster?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The scene was full of shock. Looking at the powerful among the dozen forces, thousands of people besieged Du Shaofu, but they couldn''t even touch Du Shaofu''s clothes. All the people really know how powerful Du Shaofu is at this moment!


    Looking at this scene on the square, Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen are also shocked.


    Or at this time, the three of them really know how powerful Du Shaofu is.


    "Stop, get back, get back!"


    Fei Chengming drank a lot, and the square was full of bloody disciples. All the sad and wailing of the whole field made him know that he could not besiege him any more, and more people would be severely damaged.


    "Back, back."


    All the disciples were afraid, and they all stepped back one after another. Their eyes showed fear, and they retreated one after another to Fei Chengming and others.


    One by one looking at the front of the purple robed youth, eyes for it trembling.


    "Chulala..."


    Many of the talismans on the ground were passed by Du Shaofu all the way. They were forcibly put into their hands and impolitely put into the bags of heaven and earth. They had no intention of returning them.


    "Ah..."


    In the places where Du Shaofu passed by, he stepped on young people one by one.


    These young people, the dragon and Phoenix among the people, the favored son of heaven in the outside world, and the genius in the ancient Tianzong.


    But now, he was trampled on by Du Shaofu mercilessly.


    At this time, trampled, as well as these young people''s previous ignorance and arrogance, everything was trampled into nothingness.


    All eyes fell on the young man in purple robe, which attracted all the onlookers around tianwu square.


    More than a dozen forces joined forces and thousands of people. At this time, one-third of them were in a mess. At least 200 people on the ground were lying on the ground struggling with blood dripping, and the only thing they could do was to scream.


    Everyone can see that although these people are not in danger of life, but even for a year and a half, do not want to get up.


    Especially for those who are more seriously injured, I''m afraid that the future of cultivation will be greatly affected.


    Du Shaofu''s attack was clean and efficient, and his fierce and domineering degree was shocking.


    Du Shaofu passed all the way, and the bully''s shadow was put into his body. When he came to Gu Changyou, whose eyes were excited, his blood was boiling, and his body was shaking, he untied the prohibitions on more than ten people and said, "your humiliation must be washed with blood."


    "The president is mighty!"


    "The president of the grand wind!"


    Gu Changyou and other Qi Qi Road, eyes trembling out of moisture, the world will not be able to bully anyone.


    "Are you du Shaofu?"


    A gloomy voice came out, and many people came slowly.


    When Du Shaofu turned back, more than a dozen more extraordinary young men came slowly. Their faces were not very good-looking, and their faces were quite livid.


    Especially the first three young people, the breath is more powerful.


    "King Wu''s territory is complete."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and he felt the faint and fluctuating breath of the three youths. Behind him, there were several practitioners from the other side of King Wu''s realm. He knew the origin of the three men.


    "President, those three people are Chang Qinghai of the four seas gang, Fei Chengming of the Yunzhi Association, Bai Yichen of the forgetting dust gate. There are several strong players in the golden list, and many others are from their generation."


    Gu Changyou wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and whispered to Du Shaofu. His eyes were filled with anger.


    "You step back and I''ll take care of everything."


    Du Shaofu waved to Gu Changyou and others to step back. Once they started, they did not even have the strength to affect them.


    "Be careful, president."


    Gu Changyou knows that he and others can only be a drag on the burden, and immediately back off with everyone behind him.


    "Boy, if I ask you something, you can''t be deaf. Is it Du Shaofu who met that day?"


    Fei Chengming''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu, and his face was livid.


    In front of his own face, hundreds of disciples were severely damaged. If we don''t clean up Du Shaofu today, I''m afraid that Fei Chengming will become a joke in the ancient Tianzong.


    "Noisy!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over Fei Chengming''s body. When the final words fell, his figure was like a Golden Shadow. He went straight to Fei Chengming like lightning and took the lead,."Looking for death!"


    Fei Chengming''s eyes suddenly pick, as he is now ranked ninth in the gold list, how can he be weak.


    Fei Chengming is No. 9 in the gold medal list.


    At almost the same moment when Du Shaofu''s figure was swept out, Fei Chengming''s figure was like a fierce beast pouncing on its prey.


    "Tianming boxing!"


    The deep voice of self-made Chengming''s mouth resounded, and his momentum suddenly became fierce and fierce, just like a sleeping beast waking up.


    "It''s three o''clock today. We''ll continue to pay the bill later. Xiao Yu continues to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure also appeared in front of Fei Chengming''s body. There was a flash of lightning in his cold eyes. The purple robe around his body was hunting, and a breath of unrivalled hegemony spread inside himself


    "Oh


    A cry like a dragon chanting for nine days, like the long cry of a God, came out. The secret pattern of the talisman in Du Shaofu''s hand bloomed and fluctuated, and turned into countless palmprints like lightning. Finally, it quickly condensed into a palm print. With the secret pattern of the talisman cutting through the sky, it suddenly hit the fist of the former.


    "Bang!"


    Crash, as if there are wind and thunder, Sanskrit, such energy dull sound like thunder


    "Hula..."


    The energy ripple of terror, like a hurricane suddenly swept by, the frightening momentum let the onlookers around, from a distance, also felt frightened!


    "Pedaling!"


    In the terrible breath, Fei Chengming''s massive body suddenly falters and shakes back, and his face turns pale. After ten steps to stabilize his body, his fists are numb, and he stands behind him with his negative hand. His five fingers are slightly bent, and his eyes are full of shock.


    "Pedaling!"


    The force of violence swept through Du Shaofu''s body, which made him stagger back ten steps. His face was also quite pale.


    The consumption of the mysterious type is too amazing. Although the mysterious Qi in the Shenque is powerful now, the consumption of the mysterious form is extremely amazing.


    "No difference between the top and the bottom..."


    With two people in the field a touch is divided, two people back at the same time, the eyes around are more shocked.


    Du Shaofu and Fei Chengming are even handed, which is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Fei Chengming, who ranked ninth in the gold list, was actually in front of Du Shaofu and didn''t take advantage of it.


    "It''s a bully, it''s not the martial arts of ancient Tianzong!"


    "This man is really strong!"


    In the crowd, Chang Qinghai, Bai Yichen and others were also shocked.


    Seeing Fei Chengming staggering back, who dares to despise Du Shaofu at this moment.


    "How strong!"


    Then many disciples couldn''t help but marvel at how simple it was for those who were able to compete with Fei Chengming.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly picky. Fei Chengming, who was at the level of complete level of King Wu''s territory, was really strong. He was worthy of being one of the top ten in the golden list.


    In ancient Tianzong, the perfect King Wu state and the outstanding person are able to compete with each other positively.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised by the fact that he could only compete with Fei Chengming by virtue of his more and more sophisticated mysterious form. Du Shaofu was not surprised that the mysterious atmosphere in his shrine was magnificent. But after all, there was a huge gap between the first stage of King Wu''s Kingdom and the complete level of King Wu''s realm. Fei Chengming was not a common vulgar, and his strength was worthy of his name.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The breath fluctuates, as Fei Chengming''s body is shaken back, Chang Qinghai and Bai Yichen subconsciously move forward.


    The three men surrounded Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally with a triangular lineup.


    Three kinds of breath fluctuated, which blocked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu raised his head with a little chill in his eyes. The three accomplished practitioners in King Wu''s realm were really hard to deal with.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. After a slight chill, he was able to control and laugh wildly.


    As the laughter fluctuated, with the mysterious air, an invisible chill spread out, showing the domineering power that spread from the bones, so that the surrounding sky was suddenly silent, even the air seemed to solidify.


    "If you want three people to go together, well, come on!"


    He looked up at Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen. At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of pale gold, and his eyes were full of cold.


    "The boy''s breath is terrible. It''s obviously just the level of Wu King''s cultivation, but his breath is so strong."


    "This guy''s eyes are very low, fierce and frightening, like a fierce beast!"


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen, the three perfect level practitioners of King Wu''s realm, could also clearly feel that a bone chilling sensation was penetrating from their bodies.


    The invisible cold air spread like the tide, which made them feel cool on their back.


    Three people looked at each other, for a time also some eyes uncertain.


    The three men are very clear that if they fight alone, judging from the strength just shown by Du Shaofu, they may not be able to win.


    Even if you can win alone, you will have to pay a very heavy price in the end.


    But if the three really work together, they can''t let go of their face.


    If this is spread out, even if it is won, the reputation will not sound good.


    Three of the top ten in the golden list even joined hands to deal with a new disciple, which is also a bit of a slap in the face."Lively, it seems that it is really lively."


    At this time, a faint voice came from the crowd in the distance.


    At the same time, the crowd of onlookers stirred up and gave way to a road automatically.


    Then a large group of people went straight out of the crowd and onto the square.


    This group of people, a total of more than ten people, but all of them have a superior arrogance on their faces.


    The leader of this group was a 24-5-year-old young man, who glanced at the audience and fell on Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally. It was obvious that this man was speaking just now.


    "It''s a member of the league."


    "I didn''t expect that the people from Fu League also participated."


    "The medicine fu masters and Qi Fu masters of the Sihai Gang, the forgetting dust gate and the cloud annals association are the members of the Fu alliance. It is not surprising that they intervene in this matter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the arrival of these ten people, a lot of whispers were immediately heard around.


    Fumeng is a very special organization in ancient Tianzong.


    This organization is beyond the care of the Dharma warden. It also needs to give some face. At least, the elder needs to be able to restrain them a little.


    Because Fumeng is an organization composed of all the lingfu masters in the ancient Tianzong.


    Among all practitioners, there are not many spiritual masters themselves.


    The total number of permanent disciples in the ancient Tianzong is about 100000, and the lingfu masters are said to be hundreds of people, including many practitioners of martial arts, Taoism, runes and Taoism.


    Even 1% of the total number of talismans is far less than 1%, which shows the rarity of them.


    Among the elders of the ancient Tianzong, there were not many lingfu masters.


    The general elder''s teaching, of course, does not have much use for the rune master.


    The elder who is a rune master does not have much time to teach some new runes.


    Therefore, as time went on, a Fumeng formed in the ancient Tianzong.


    The original appearance of Fumeng means that some elder martial brothers and sisters of lingfu masters who are first introduced can guide the younger martial brothers and sisters of new lingfu masters.


    Finally, after development, the Fumeng has gradually developed into an organization that is almost enough to control the whole ancient Tianzong lingfu master''s disciples.


    Fumeng is within the scope of the ancient Tianzong, but sometimes it can go beyond the ancient Tianzong.


    With the arrival of this group of people, looking at the leading youth, Fei Chengming''s face showed a smile.


    Fumeng is a terrible force in the ancient Tianzong. It is closely related to almost any force. It has a good relationship with many of the top powerful disciples in the sect, even the Dharma protectors and elders in the sect.


    It can be said that in the ancient Tianzong, except for a few special terrorists and other forces controlled by the terror Lord, it is the most difficult to be provoked by the Fu League.


    "Senior brother Cao, why are you here?"


    Fei Chengming personally welcomed him, and Chang Qinghai and Bai Yichen followed, showing great courtesy to the leading youth.


    Fei Chengming, a young man who is called senior brother Cao by Fei Chengming, is thin, dressed in Confucian clothes. He has an extraordinary bearing. He looks very beautiful, but with a little smile in his eyes, he can feel uncomfortable.


    Around tianwu square, the onlookers are afraid that no one knows about him.


    Cao Zhao, now ranked seventh in the gold list, relies not only on the power of Fumeng, but also on his own strength. The ranking of the seventh in the golden list is enough to explain everything.


    "I heard there was a lot of excitement here, so I came by the way to have a look. I didn''t expect it was really lively."


    Cao Zhao wiped his eyes on the square, and looked around at the bloody disciples. Many of his disciples were badly hurt. His eyes moved a little.


    "Cousin."


    A delicate and crisp voice came, and then a beautiful woman of about 20 years old, who was very beautiful, waved willows in the wind, with a concave and convex curve, and came to Cao Zhao''s side.


    The woman has beautiful appearance, white skin, a pair of bright eyes and slender, which shows a kind of classical Oriental beauty. She has a good temperament. She is Zhou Yinger.


    As Cao Zhao''s cousin, Zhou Yinger''s talent in Zongzhong is not top-notch, even now she is not a disciple of neizong.


    However, with her beautiful appearance and the identity of Fu Meng''s cousin Cao Zhao, Zhou Ying''er wants wind to get wind and rain to get rain among the disciples of Zongzhong. Even many disciples of neizong sect want to flatter her and please her.


    It was only Du Shaofu who embarrassed her in public, which made her unable to come down to the stage, and was never embarrassed before.


    This makes Zhou Ying''er hold a grudge all the time. How can she let go of Du Shaofu.


    Even if Du Shaofu is in the limelight recently and is a disciple of elder Gu Qingyang, Zhou Ying''er is not afraid at all.


    Because her cousin is Cao Zhao of Fu Meng. This is enough.


    When Cao Zhao saw Zhou Ying''er, he said with a smile, "cousin, how are you here?""Today, it''s still the fourth watch. After watching it, I''ll have a rest. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    "I came to see the excitement, but my cousin also came."


    Zhou Ying''er said softly, her voice makes people listen to crisp and numb. Her pretty face and protruding body really make many young people around her look straight, but they dare not look too obvious.


    "You should be careful not to hurt yourself."


    With a smile, Cao Zhao''s eyes slowly swept over the audience, and unconsciously swept over Du Shaofu''s body. Then he said to Fei Chengming, Bai Yichen and Chang Qinghai, "it seems that today is really lively."


    "Let elder martial brother Cao Zhao laugh."


    When Bai Yichen heard the speech, he grinned bitterly. The three men besieged a Du Shaofu. This is indeed a disgraceful thing.


    "Since elder martial brother Cao has come, let''s invite elder martial brother Cao to be fair."


    Chang Qinghai went up to the front with a very flattering look. Then he looked at Du Shaofu behind him, his eyes smeared with a little shade of cold.


    "Things have something to do with my Fu Meng. Since I have come, I can only intervene."


    With a faint smile, Cao Zhao slowly stepped forward, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu and said, "are you du Shaofu, the disciple of the ancient Qingyang elder?"


    "Six star perfect level Rune master."


    Feeling the breath of the young man, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly empty. The six star level spirit Master''s breath was perfect. The dozen people behind him were all excellent ones. If they were outside, they would be respected by countless forces.


    Du Shaofu did not directly answer Cao Zhao''s words. His eyes moved slightly, and he asked, "what kind of seniority are you in the clan? Who is the elder?"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Cao Zhao''s face was immediately embarrassed.


    Everyone can hear Du Shaofu''s words. Du Shaofu is the disciple of the ancient Qingyang elder, and he is also the younger martial brother of the patriarch. Among the disciples of the ancient Tianzong, there are several people who can be higher than him. This is obviously embarrassing.


    But only a moment later, Cao Zhao returned to normal. With a smile on his face and eyes, he said to Du Shaofu, "I''d like to introduce myself first. My name is Cao Zhao, and I''m a member of Fu League."


    "Fu Meng, I haven''t heard of..." Du Shaofu shook his head and said faintly.


    "Boy, you..."


    After Cao Zhao, a young lingfu master became angry, but Cao Zhao waved to stop him. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "it''s normal for you to join the ancient Tianzong for a short time. Fumeng is the organization of all the fufu masters in our ancient Tianzong. All the lingfu masters must follow the rules of the Fumeng within a certain range."


    "If you have something to say, don''t be too wordy." Du Shaofu looked at Cao Zhao and said.


    On hearing this, Cao Zhao frowned a little, but then a smile reappeared on his face. However, the smile seemed to be a little ironic and cold. He looked at many bloody disciples in the square and said to Du Shaofu, "it seems that it''s too heavy for us to start such a heavy hand among our classmates."


    "It''s just coming and not going. It''s just the beginning." Du Shaofu sank.


    Cao Zhaomu moved, looked at Du Shaofu, and said: "I have already known about you and the four seas gang. Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen have told me in detail that Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill sold by your Tianxia pavilion are fake drugs. This matter is not trivial. It is also within the supervision scope of our Fu League, and we have to intervene."


    "Fake medicine?"


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu outlined a sneering arc around his mouth and said, "where is the evidence? Why do you mean to prove that counterfeit drugs will be sold in our world pavilion?"


    "I don''t believe that the Tianxia Pavilion will sell fake medicines, but I can''t ignore some disciples who suffer from fake drugs."


    Cao Zhao looked at Du Shaofu and said with a sneer: "in fact, it''s very simple. Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua pill are not the prescriptions of ancient Tianzong. They can''t be guaranteed in terms of safety. As long as you hand over the prescriptions of Xuanyuan pill and Kuang Hua pill, the pharmacists in the Fu League will identify the true and false. If there is no problem with the Dan prescription, everything will be easy to say."


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu laughed, but now I can hear it. It turns out that what these guys are trying to do is the Dan formula of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan. It''s really a good idea.


    "Du Shaofu, what are you laughing at?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s smile, Chang Qinghai says that an Changqing, the deputy leader of the four seas gang, was severely damaged by a move yesterday. The four seas gang''s face was greatly lost. It was just a burst of anger in his heart.


    "It''s just that you can make a good play."


    Du Shaofu''s laughter was restrained and his sneer gushed out. He looked at Cao Zhao and others and said, "if you want to get the pills of crazy and Xuanyuan pills, you will have less dreams. You can''t take them, and you don''t have the ability to take them."


    Du Shaofu''s words immediately made Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming, Bai Yichen, Cao Zhao, and others blush.


    Under Cao Zhaowei''s frown, he wiped a little gloom in his eyes. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said slowly: "the Tianxia pavilion has not been established for a long time. The current situation is the best proof that some people, as new disciples, are more comfortable in Zongzhong, and their stomachs should not be too big. Otherwise, they don''t know how to survive. Some things can be done as much as possible Don''t make taboo. Some so-called identities are nothing in front of real strength. ""Well said, in front of the real strength, some things are nothing."


    As for Cao Zhao''s words, which were obviously full of warnings and threats, Du Shaofu gave a cold smile and moved his purple robe, saying, "for example, what Fu Meng is, in front of me, nothing is!"


    "Boy, you are arrogant. Fu Meng is not something you can belittle as a young boy!"


    Behind Cao Zhao, a well-dressed young man swept out. The breath of cultivation at the level of lingfu master on the other side of the six stars burst out. At the first moment, the fingerprints congealed, and the energy of the surrounding air began to fluctuate and the array of symbols began to condense.


    Boom! In a short time, the surrounding sky was trembling. The energy of the sky and earth around the youth fluctuated. When the runes were swept, 23 array flags were condensed in the hands, and his rather cold and proud face became pale.


    "Hula..."


    The young man in splendid clothes sneered, and the 23 array flags were thrown out of his hands and suddenly turned into 23 beams of light. He wanted to form a huge six star level Fu array on the other side of the river.


    Once the formation of the Fu array on the other side of the six stars is enough to trap a successful practitioner of King Wu''s realm, even if he can break through the array by force, he will have to pay a heavy price.


    At this moment, the eyes of many people, such as Chang Qinghai and Fei Chengming, who were decorated with six-star Fu array on the other side of the river, showed a sneer in their eyes. These people of Fu Meng were definitely not easy to deal with.


    "Hi..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu moved at the same time.


    "Whew, whew..."


    In a hurry, the fingerprints in Du Shaofu''s hands changed, and then one after another, like thunder and lightning, blocked the twenty-three runes from the light column.


    "Chulala..."


    The light of the runes in Du Shaofu''s hands seemed to have a special effect. In the dazzling flash of the runes, they directly dissolved the 23 runes of the former and turned them into large pieces of broken runes. Finally, they collapsed into a stream of energy and dissipated in the air.


    A dazzling beam of rune, also with the momentum of running thunder, directly hit the body of the youth in Chinese clothes.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The well-dressed young man had not yet responded. His mouth was a mouthful of blood, and his face was pale and pale. At the moment, he was as white as gray, and his eyes were frightened.


    "Defuse rune, break the battle directly, counter attack the opponent!"


    Cao Zhao, Chang Qinghai, Bai Yichen, Fei Chengming and others were all shocked by their faces and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    As one of the top ten disciples in the golden list, Cao Zhao and others are well-informed. Naturally, they can see what Du Shaofu has just done. What Du Shaofu has just done needs to have a deep knowledge of Fu array in order to achieve this step.


    After a few strides, the well-dressed young man staggered back and stabilized his body. At this time, in the eyes of Du Shaofu, there was not only horror but also horror.


    "I can''t help myself. I guess you''re only a minor in Fu array. Although you can motivate Fu array on the other side of the six stars with your accomplishments, your understanding of Fu array is not good enough. It''s better to go out and lose people in the future. It''s better to lose your own face and lose the face of the ancient Tianzong."


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man in front of him. Although he had been able to arrange the six star level Fu array, he should not have majored in array Fu, and his understanding of Fu array was not so good.


    This time, Du Shaofu just got to know some of the Fu arrays in ancient Tianzong.


    As a result, it was not too difficult for Du Shaofu to break through the battle directly, and he was not polite enough to counteract it. He was afraid that it would be difficult for him to recover in a short time.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, I don''t know whether it is because Du Shaofu''s words are full of unfriendly sarcasm. The young man in gorgeous clothes even opened his mouth again and burst out red blood.


    "I didn''t expect that you have such attainments on Fu array. You are really not weak."


    "The next chapter is coming. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    "I didn''t expect that you have such attainments on Fu array. You are really not weak."


    Cao Zhao''s face was not very good-looking. Looking at Du Shaofu, he said slightly, "it''s just that you sell fake drugs. In any case, you have to give an account. Otherwise, even if it''s going to Zongzhong, you can''t escape one."


    "If you want to explain easily, just come to me and take it!"


    In the eyes of the public, Du Shaofu took another two steps forward and looked directly at Cao Zhao, Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen.


    With a sneer at the corners of his mouth, the domineering atmosphere swept through his body. Du Shaofu said, "otherwise, you four will come up together and see if you can take away the account you want. As for the people who hurt me and smashed my Tianxia Pavilion, I also want to take it back!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu and feeling the domineering atmosphere of Du Shaofu, Cao Zhao''s brow has been slightly frowned.


    Suddenly, Cao Zhao raised his head slightly, looked at Du Shaofu with a slight sneer, and said, "it seems that this matter is no longer good. It has something to do with pills and Fu alliance. How about solving it in accordance with Fu Meng''s way?"


    "If you want to solve it, just let it go!" Du Shaofu looked directly at Cao Zhao and said faintly.


    "It is said that Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill are also refined by you, and you are also a spirit Rune master. Three days later, in the Fumeng competition, all the lingfu masters will compete. By then, the champion of array Fu division can become the leader of Fu League, the champion of medicine Fu Master and the champion of instrument Fu master can become the deputy leader of Fu League. The three main and deputy leaders of Fu league can control the whole Fu League and have the right to judge all the fufu masters This is the right of the clan to Fumeng. "


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Cao Zhao sneered: "three days later, you dare to take part in the contest. If you can become the champion of Fumeng medicine and fufu master, I believe no one will believe that you will sell fake medicine in Tianxia Pavilion. But if you can''t become the champion of fufu master, I believe the three Fumeng owners will surely judge you to give the pills of Xuanyuan pill and crazy Hua pill to Fu League for testing True or false, what do you think of it


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he looked at Cao Zhao. Then he wiped his eyes from Bai Yichen, Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and others. Suddenly, a little sneer came up on his face and said, "OK, this is a good way. I agree!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s agreement, Cao Zhao gave a slight sneer and said, "well, three days later, we''ll see you at the Wufang square on the day of the Fumeng competition."


    As the voice dropped, Cao Zhao''s eyes indicated, and a dozen or so lingfu masters behind him turned around and gave Du Shaofu a hard look, and then they all left.


    "Take the injured and let''s go."


    Seeing this, Fei Chengming, Chang Qinghai and Bai Yichen told the people around them to help the severely injured disciples on the square, and then they left one after another. They did not have any opinion about the decision of Fu League.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the world Pavilion, there is a mess everywhere.


    When Du Shaofu returned to Tianxia pavilion with Gu Changyou and others, many disciples of Tianxia Association met him with indignation and dignity.


    Looking at the chaotic world Pavilion, Du Shaofu''s face became more and more gloomy.


    A moment later, on the third floor of Tianxia Pavilion, from Gu Changyou and Wang Mingchao, Du Shaofu also had a certain understanding of the origin of Fumeng.


    There are three main and deputy leaders in the Fu alliance. According to the Convention, the main leader has always been the master of array Fu, and the two deputy leaders have always been the disciples of medicine Fu master and Qi Fu master.


    The leader of the Fu alliance changes every year, and almost all of them are the lingfu masters in the Jinbang period.


    This time, the last three leaders of Fu League abdicated, so the new leaders were selected directly from the champions of the annual Fu league competition.


    "Madam President, the Fumeng not only controls all the lingfu masters in the sect, but also controls the trade of cultivation resources in the sect. Even the cultivation resources are also in control. How can I collect miraculous medicines and weapon materials? The price of them has increased a lot. In addition to the collusion of those forces, the biggest problem is actually that the Fumeng blocks them I''m afraid we won''t receive any miraculous medicine and refining materials in the future. "


    Gu Changyou said to Du Shaofu that after taking a pulse of healing pills, his pale complexion was slightly better.


    "Fu Meng..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. Fu Meng was more difficult than he had imagined. His power in Zongzhong was not very large and his position was not high.


    "It is said that there are only three people who have the strongest voice in fighting for the leader and vice leader of Fu League. Cao Zhao is one of them in terms of medicine fu masters, and Ge Zong is the 47th one in the golden list at present."


    Gu Changyou pursed his lips and continued to say to Du Shaofu: "as for the master of array Fu, there is already a recognized leader of this Fu League, which is mizixia, the third largest in the golden list."


    "Mizixia, third in the gold list..."


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he murmured softly that the name seemed to have an invisible impact on people.


    It is said that in order to become the master of the Martial Arts Alliance, the master of Dufu had a chance to become a master of double magic"This man is not simple indeed."


    Du Shaofu sighed that for the sake of cultivation, he did not take the position of the leader of the Fu League in his heart. Such a state of mind is enough to prove that he is extraordinary.


    Many disciples of Tianxia association were injured, and Tianxia pavilion was smashed in a mess. Du Shaofu learned about the matters related to the Fu league competition, and then asked Gu Changyou and others to heal their wounds. The affairs of Tianxia Pavilion will be discussed after the Fu league competition.


    After leaving Tianxia Pavilion, Du Shaofu went to Tianmu peak to visit the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli. Knowing that the master, Gu Qingyang, was still outside, he went directly to his nest.


    In his own nest, Du Shaofu entered the ancient space.


    But in the ancient Tianzong of that day, it was extremely boiling and shocked.


    Du Shaofu severely damaged more than a dozen forces, and hundreds of his disciples were beaten with wounds and howls. When the news came out, he was shocked and stunned.


    "I didn''t expect that uncle Du was so powerful that he was able to compete with elder martial brother Fei Chengming. He was the ninth strong man in the gold list."


    "It seems that Sihai Gang, Yunzhi club and forgetting dust gate are kicking stones this time."


    "It is said that uncle Du will take part in the Fu league competition in three days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At night, the sky is full of stars, the moon is dark and the stars are bright.


    "Good boy, it''s tough enough."


    In the hall, Sima stepped on the stars with a smile and a negative hand. His eyes were like glass with ripples. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "That boy is really cruel. According to some disciples, the people in the four seas gang, the cloud society and the forgetting dust gate are not rivals at all. In the siege of thousands of people, they are beaten to pieces and cry for their father and mother."


    In the hall, Hao Dharma protector, who was standing beside Sima TA Xing''s body, laughed bitterly at him, but his back was worried. He had to worry about Du Shaofu and said, "Fu Meng intervenes, Fei Chengming, Bai Yichen, Chang Qinghai. They will not be able to give up. Elder Gu Qingyang is not in the clan. I''m worried about Du Shaofu''s boy Personal losses. "


    "Suffer losses Ha ha... "


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile and said, "if you will suffer a loss, today that boy has already suffered a loss. If you don''t have a loss today, you will only have to take advantage of it.


    Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen, ah, I thought they should be better than others. They are much weaker than that boy. "


    "If you don''t fight with Chang Fu, you won''t be able to fight against Fei Shao Ming."


    Hao''s Dharma protector frowned slightly. According to his guess, Du Shaofu was a strong and strong abnormal, but Fei Chengming, Bai Yichen and Chang Qinghai were definitely not weak.


    "I''m not talking about strength, it''s something beyond strength."


    Sima stepped on the face of the Yingqi Bi man with a smile and said.


    "How do you say that?"


    Hao asked, puzzled.


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile and said, "changqinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen are tigers raised in the greenhouse. They usually deal with some chickens, ducks, fish and rabbits. Naturally, they are kings."


    After a pause, Sima TA Xing raised his head and sighed: "but my younger martial brother is a wolf. I don''t know where Uncle Gu Qingyang got the real wolf. Once they are put outside, the tigers in the greenhouse will be eaten and even their bones will not be preserved."


    Hearing the speech, Hao Dharma protector suddenly stopped talking, and his face was full of bitter smile. After a moment, he said to Sima Taixing, "Lord, Du Shaofu also participated in the Fumeng contest three days later. What do you think of the final result?"


    "Cao zhaona is better than Chang Qinghai, Bai Yichen and Fei Chengming. By contrast, Cao Zhi is a snake, a snake with poison." Sima stepped on the star with a smile.


    Hao Dharma protector laughed and said to Sima TA Xing, "Lord, wolf, but what can''t do with a python."


    "Don''t forget, it''s not a strong dragon but the river. My younger brother is still a dragon, a strong dragon crossing the river. 1"


    Sima stepped on the star and said with a smile: "Cao Zhao wants to make Xuanyuan Dan and crazy Dan, but it''s a strong dragon that he meets. In the end, I''m afraid it''s not Cao Zhao. He''s just a pioneer, which really worries people It''s not him


    "The patriarch means that perverted guy?"


    "Xiao Yu is still updating his code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    "The patriarch means that perverted guy?" What


    seemed to think of was that he suddenly thought of something and suddenly changed his face slightly. He said, "that guy is really not easy to mess with. The two guys in front of him never notice anything outside. Now he has the final say in the gold list. This time, the alliance will be directly in his hands. That guy is really sick enough to be strong enough!"


    "Mizixia, that guy is unfathomable. If the two guys in front of him were not special, the younger generation in the whole ancient Tianzong, he was the only one who could compare with Mu Han. Mu Han was still young, and he was enough to be one of the leaders of the younger generation of ancient Tianzong." Sima stepped on the star and sighed.


    "But now there is a Du Shaofu, and that strong dragon is not easy to provoke." He said with a smile.


    Sima stepped on the star and said softly: "Fu league competition, they are going to meet in advance. I don''t know if some unexpected things will happen this time..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The night is shrouded, and the mountains are continuous, hazy and indistinct.


    At the top of the mountain, you can look around with green bamboo.


    Inside the bamboo grove, the courtyard is quiet. In the courtyard, the cloud gauze pearls string curtains and curtain curtains are hanging. On a stone platform, the four corner copper beast stove emits wisps of green smoke, emitting a light aroma.


    On a stone platform, a young man in a light blue robe slightly bowed his head and was pruning a pot of exquisite potted plants. The dark pattern cloud sleeves were brushed, the knife was gentle, and the contour of the moving face was drooping, and he was immersed in the world he had created.


    Young people''s slender and white fingers, like flowing water, fiddle with the potted plants in their hands.


    In a short time, a pot of potted plants like phoenix spreading wings was pruned and completed in one breath, lifelike.


    "It''s only half done. Today, I''m not in the mood to finish the other half."


    The man in blue robe gets up. His long eyelashes and Chen like eyes on his handsome face form an arc of temptation, which makes any woman look at him and be intoxicated.


    "Elder martial brother''s artistic conception, we are in no way inferior."


    Cao Zhao, who had been waiting quietly, spoke in awe in front of the young man.


    "You don''t have to fight for nothing every day. It''s not good for your practice. Tell me, how are things going?"


    The young man in the brocade robe walked lightly, wiping his hands in a basin of clear water beside the stone platform, if not stained with fireworks.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother. You have been taught."


    Cao Zhao came forward and handed over a clean handkerchief and said to the young man in Brocade: "it''s just Du Shaofu, who is more difficult to deal with than he imagined. He is a tough guy, but after three days, he has planned to take part in the Fu league competition."


    The young man in Royal robe gently wiped his hands, and his long, silky black hair fell down like a waterfall, and he was loosely held up with a blue ribbon. His eyes were even a little brown, which made people look at him coldly, but he couldn''t help looking at it more.


    "Since it''s a tough guy, some things can be overcome with softness and detour, and the effect may be better."


    The young man in brocade put the handkerchief aside gently. His fingers were holding his hair on his temples. He looked up slightly. His brown eyes were shining in the night. He said softly: "we should be beautiful and beautiful this time. I don''t want to see any defects. I don''t want to see any flaws. I don''t want to allow a Tianxia pavilion to become one of the defects of Fumeng. We must nip them in the cradle as soon as possible It''s only a year. It''s fine to be clean. After a year, it''s none of my business. I won''t worry about it. What they want, let them do it. "


    After a slight pause, the young man continued to open his mouth and said softly: "I also heard that younger martial sister Mu Han was wronged at the beginning. If I have a chance, I would like to meet him."


    "I understand, elder martial brother, a little boy from outside, who can''t make waves. The Fu League will only belong to us, and no one can touch it."


    Cao Zhao nodded, then in the eyes of the man in the robe, this turned away.


    The next morning, when Du Shaofu came out of the ancient space, he did not know what he had done in the ancient space. His face was quite pale and he looked like he had consumed too much.


    Later, Du Shaofu went to the office of neizong Fu League to find the elder in charge of the Fu league competition to fill in the materials for participating in the competition. More importantly, he had to sign up for the resources and materials to be used for the contest.


    In order to ensure fairness, fairness and openness, all materials are provided by Gu Tianzong.


    But the pills and talismans made in the end can only be regarded as Zongzhong.


    However, in the end, the elixir and the spirit weapon refined in the hands of the master of medicine and instrument could be handed to him as a reward.


    This has always been the requirement of Zongzhong, and no one has any opinion. After all, all the resources and materials are provided by Zongzhong free of charge.


    After going to the office of the inner clan Fu League, Du Shaofu inquired several people, and then found elder Huang Yirong, who was in charge of the abbot Fu league competition.


    Elder Huang Yirong, whose accomplishments are hard for Du Shaofu to see through, looks like a beautiful woman at the age of 40. After getting the application form and carefully looking at the qualification of the competition, Du Shaofu''s face shows a little smile."Elder Huang, is there any stipulation in the clan that a person can only participate in one of the competitions?" Du Shaofu asked elder Huang Yirong.


    "That''s not true."


    Naturally, elder Huang Yirong knew Du Shaofu. When Du Shaofu directly broke Mu Jiajia''s Fu array in tianwu square, he was shocked by it.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, elder Huang Yirong said to Du Shaofu, "there are no special regulations in the clan. However, there is no interference in the Fu league competition. The competition between the instrument Fu master and the medicine Fu master can not be disturbed. It is different from the array Fu master. Therefore, it will be held in advance for a total of five days. After that, it will be the battle of array fu masters. So even if someone wants to participate in two kinds of competitions alone, I''m afraid it''s also a lack of skills, and it''s impossible to have energy. "


    "It''s true."


    When Du Shaofu laughed, elder Huang Yirong was right. Most of the masters of talismans were able to major in a kind of Fudao and minor in it.


    It is very common for a master of talismans to be proficient in two kinds of runes. For example, Zhen Qingchun, the elder brother, majored in array Fu master. However, in terms of attainments of medicine fu masters, they are not comparable to those of ordinary medicine fu masters.


    Even the doctor of medicine king has no life. People in the outside world always think that the doctor of medicine king has no life, and is the best in the accomplishment of medicine Fu master. In fact, the doctor of medicine king has no life because of the attainments of Qi Fu master, and will never be inferior to that of medicine Fu master.


    For the ancient Tianzong Fumeng competition, the medicine Fu master and the instrument Fu Master were held at the same time. For those lingfu masters who practiced medicine and instrument Fu at the same time, they were already lack of skills.


    Even if the master majored in medicine and instrument, and the other one was the master of spirit, it was difficult to participate in the competition.


    I''m afraid I''m absolutely exhausted from the competition of instrument Fu master and medicine Fu master. How can I participate in the competition?


    "If you want to participate in the Fu league competition, you should fill in the information first, and then indicate the elixir and refining materials that you need to use at that time. When you get to the Fumeng competition, Zongzhong will put the same materials in front of you, so as to ensure fairness and justice." Elder Huang Yirong said to Du Shaofu.


    "OK, thank you very much, elder Huang."


    Du Shaofu nodded, then filled in a lot of materials on the form. After that, he handed it to elder Huang and left.


    Looking at the back of Du Shaofu''s departure, elder Huang Yirong looked at the form Du Shaofu had just filled in. His eyes suddenly changed slightly and murmured: "this boy, what do you want to do? It''s impossible to be separated. What medicine is sold in the gourd."


    After returning from the Fumeng office, Du Shaofu continued to plunge into the ancient space.


    And with the beginning of the annual Fu league competition, it also attracted the attention of the whole clan.


    Even many outside forces of the ancient Tianzong closely watched the Fu league competition, so as not to get the wrong thigh.


    Fu alliance can directly affect the sale and other control of ancient Tianzong cultivation resources, which is of great significance to many external forces.


    "The three champions of Fu League this time are mizixia, Cao Zhao and Ge Zong."


    "Some of the other elder martial brothers and sisters are not weak in strength, but they are Cao Zhao, mizixia and Ge Zong who are the best in the attainment of medicine Fu master, array Fu master and instrument Fu master."


    "Don''t forget that this time, uncle Du also participated. He is very accomplished in the Fu array."


    "It is said that crazy Dan and Xuanyuan Dan were also refined by Uncle Du."


    "There are a lot of talismans and spirit tools that can be integrated into animal power. They are all written by Uncle Du."


    "Uncle Du is very strong, but in the array Fu master, elder martial brother mizixia is a spirit Rune master at the level of six star perfection. He has already arranged a popular six star perfect level Rune array. Although uncle Du is very strong, he is not as good as elder martial brother mizixia in his accomplishments."


    "Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill are from Uncle Du''s hands. Yes, but it is said that the highest one is Wang PinChu. Elder martial brother Cao Zhao has already refined the pills of Wang pin''s other side."


    "Elder martial brother gezong has already refined the top Rune of high quality in terms of his accomplishments."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Zongzhong has a lot of discussions, and the Fu league competition has attracted all the attention of the audience. However, there are not many people who are thinking about the world Pavilion these days.


    Tianxia pavilion has always been in a closed state, and the disciples of Zongzhong all know that maybe Tianxia and Sihai Gang''s gratitude and resentment can be completely solved after the Fumeng competition.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the misty space, the temperature is extremely hot, which seems to have experienced some kind of high temperature not long ago.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged and covered with white light. His breath was ancient and the light was shining, just like a divine awn, which made people tremble.


    "Brothers, it''s only the third watch today. Xiao Yu has to adjust the rest time so that it can''t be updated until tomorrow or in the afternoon. Try to update it earlier tomorrow. It''s the third watch today. Everyone has a rest earlier. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    In this state, Du Shaofu''s breath was still climbing.


    Vast mountains, bright moon decorated with boundless night sky, everything seems quiet, broad, and mysterious.


    "Ah..."


    In the quiet courtyard under the night sky, suddenly came a very strange "mm-hmm" sound.


    Courtyard room, bright pearl, hazy sight, this time a man and a woman are entangled on a round table.


    The woman was 20 years old. She had fair skin, almost no clothes to cover her body. Her hair was scattered and stained with sweat.


    The woman leans on the round table with a long and graceful posture. Her white arms tightly hold a man on her chest. From her appearance, she turns out to be Zhou Yinger, a famous outsider.


    In Zhou Ying''er''s arms, a man lowers his head and sucks in his body, which almost has no clothes to cover his body. Zhou Ying''er can''t help shouting and hugs his head.


    After a moment, Zhou Ying''er, whose body was rapidly and disorderly arranged, said eagerly, "cousin, you come in, I can''t help it."


    "Ha ha, that''s not going to work. I''m just starting."


    The man raised his head, and his handsome face was covered with filthy smile. He was Cao Zhao, who ranked in the gold list, or Zhou Yinger''s cousin.


    As the voice dropped, Cao Zhao immediately undressed and took off. On this round table, he stepped forward to cater to the situation and collided with each other.


    "Creak..."


    The round table creaked and Zhou Yinger kept chattering, which made Cao Zhao excited.


    After a moment, two people can''t help a burst of Madness at the same time, they shout and shout at the same time, soft and soft lying on the round table, panting for breath.


    "Cousin, tomorrow will be the Fumeng competition, and Du Shaofu will also take part in it. How do you plan to deal with him?" Zhou Yinger asked.


    "Don''t worry, cousin. The boy didn''t know how to die at that time. The Fumeng competition was just a shame to himself. If he wanted to win the medicine Fu Master Competition, he was no doubt a fool. There were some things in the family that he could not touch. Once touched, he only wanted to die." Cao Zhao sneered, looking confident.


    "That''s good. We must deal with him well. As soon as I see him, I feel angry." Zhou Ying''er is cold.


    "Don''t worry, Du Shaofu won''t be able to hop for long."


    Cao Zhao said, looking at the smooth white body around him, caressing the delicate and white skin slowly, feeling as warm and smooth as warm jade. He murmured, "my cousin is really a beauty. I don''t know which bastard will be cheap in the future."


    "As long as my cousin is willing, Ying''er will always be my cousin."


    Zhou Ying''er is flattered by Cao Zhao. Her long legs begin to rub against Cao Zhao, and then they do their good deeds again


    In the quiet courtyard, there is a voice slowly spread out in the vast boundless night sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "HISHI..."


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s handprint was collected, the white light of God''s light was slowly converging into his body.


    "Hoo..."


    His purple robe vibrated and his eyelashes picked slightly. Du Shaofu''s eyes opened and his eyes twinkled.


    In the eyes, the fine awn then became introverted, and his pupils were deep and clear, and a mouthful of turbid Qi was slowly exhaled from his mouth.


    "You have made great progress in this period of time, and the vessel Zun is really extraordinary."


    Zhen Qingchun yuan Shen''s body, quite obscene eyes, at this time with a shock color.


    During this period of time, Zhen Qingchun was amazed by Du Shaofu''s understanding and training of various methods of refining utensils.


    Du Shaofu smiles. For three days outside, it has been 30 days in the ancient space. During this period of time, he has carefully understood the secret military formula, and has made a lot of progress in the attainment of secret military formula.


    "It''s almost time to take part in the Fu league competition?"


    Zhen Qingchun asked Du Shaofu.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said, "it''s time to take part in the Fu league competition."


    "You have made up your mind, so go ahead, but don''t lose face with me and qizun." Zhen Qingchun said with a smile.


    "It''s up to people." There was a little smile on Du Shaofu''s face.


    In the morning, the quiet night passes, and then comes the gradually noisy day.


    The Fu league competition is just today. The grand event, scale and lineup of ancient Tianzong will not be under the annual contest of new internal moving disciples.


    When the morning just arrived, the dense disciples of the ancient Tianzong went to tianwu square. Naturally, it was so lively that we could not miss it.


    "Roar..."


    In the middle of the air, there are many roars of beasts coming out. There is a demon beast flying through the air, and there are many extraordinary figures on it.


    Many eyes looked up at the extraordinary figures on the monster, showing the color of awe and admiration. They were all talismans.However, many of them have their own monster mounts by means of means.


    There are few lingfu masters, so even in the ancient Tianzong, they are of high status, different from the general disciples.


    Gu Changyou, for example, is still a disciple of the ancient Tianzong, although he is not very gifted in lingfu master.


    Usually, it is very difficult for ordinary disciples to see the master of runes in the clan. However, in today''s Fumeng competition, many of the most rare ones have appeared one after another, which makes many disciples stop and watch.


    When Du Shaofu got out of the wasteland and planned to go to tianwu square, he saw Yu Wanli, his third elder martial brother, on the mountain top of his own. Behind him, there were nearly a hundred new disciples of neizong, all of whom were members of the World Association.


    "See the president."


    The neizong disciples headed by Wang Ming Dynasty, Zhang Yingwen and others came forward to salute. Today, the president will take part in the Fu league competition. They have been waiting here early in the morning. There are more waizong disciples waiting in waizong to cheer for the president.


    "No gift."


    Du Shaofu waved, then saluted in front of Yu Wanli, the Third Elder martial brother, and said, "Third Elder martial brother, why are you here?"


    Yu Wanli said with a smile: "I heard that you are going to take part in the Fu league competition. Master is not here. Naturally, I, the elder martial brother, will go to help you. Our school is weak, but I can''t let my younger martial brother be bullied by others when I''m here."


    "Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu''s heart was warm. The Third Elder martial brother obviously went to help himself.


    "We are martial brothers. Why say thank you? Today, we should cheer up and win a good place. When master comes back, we will also make master happy." Yu Wanli patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder.


    "I''ll do my best."


    Du Shaofu laughed and nodded.


    Later, Du Shaofu and his party left Tianmu peak and went to tianwu square. On the way, they met hundreds of disciples of tianwu society. They all went to the square.


    "Uncle Du is here."


    "It''s said that uncle Du will also take part in the Fu league competition today."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the arrival of Du Shaofu and his party, the huge lineup immediately aroused a lot of whispers.


    Looking at the many cast eyes around him, Du Shaofu walked straight onto the square with a slight smile.


    In tianwu square, there were already many lingfu masters standing together and whispering in groups.


    After seeing Du Shaofu''s figure, all the lingfu masters looked up and moved in secret.


    Looking at the pile of lingfu masters, Du Shaofu''s calm eyes also slightly fluctuated.


    Du Shaofu, after all, is still a young man. No matter how well he has been honed in the past few years, he will be somewhat young and frivolous among his peers. This character from bone marrow will not be tempered.


    On the square, Du Shaofu did not go to the group of lingfu masters, but went directly to a high platform in the square with the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli.


    There, Du Shaofu saw many familiar figures, such as elder Hu sankun, elder Huang Yirong, elder Hao Zongwei, elder jimingze, and many Dharma protectors. In addition, there were more powerful talismans, and the badges on his shoulders were also like the Dharma protectors.


    With Du Shaofu''s special identity, he naturally had the same status as these elder Dharma protectors.


    "Yu Wanli, why are you here?"


    Many elder Dharma protectors saw him in Wanli, and they immediately said hello. It can be seen that the strength of Wanli is not too strong in Zongzhong, but the popularity is absolutely good.


    "Do you mind if I come to see the excitement?"


    With a smile, Yu Wanli chatted with many elder Dharma protectors.


    Du Shaofu stood on the high platform and looked at the hundreds of lingfu masters.


    Du Shaofu was also moved by many of them. The breath of many lingfu masters was above the level of six stars, but the total number of people was just over 200.


    "Just over 200 people."


    For this number, Du Shaofu also secretly fluctuated, which is enough.


    You should know that the conditions for becoming a rune master are extremely harsh, and there are several people who can become a rune master.


    There are now more than 100 thousand disciples in the ancient Tianzong. There are more than 200 lingfu masters, which is a very high proportion.


    What''s more, none of the lingfu masters in the ancient Tianzong were ordinary ones.


    Looking at the crowd of onlookers around the square, Du Shaofu was also a little excited when he thought that he was going to compete with more than 200 extraordinary talismans.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    In any case, Du Shaofu felt that he could never disgrace master qizun and his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    "Du Shaofu, do you want to take part in the competition of medicine Fu master or instrument Fu master today?"


    Elder Hu sankun quietly appeared beside Du Shaofu. His gray beard moved and asked curiously, "I heard from elder Huang that you have filled in a lot of miraculous medicines and also filled in a lot of weapon refining materials. You are not going to compete at the same time, are you?"


    Du Shaofu was about to speak with a smile. Suddenly, there was a commotion among the crowd of onlookers and many lingfu masters. Their eyes were fixed on the far away space.


    "Oh..."


    The roar of the beast rang through the air, which seemed to contain some kind of terrible pressure. Under the roar of the beast, many monsters around him trembled and frightened.


    A huge monster appeared in the sky. It was as white as jade, ferocious and powerful as a tiger or leopard. It was a snow mountain tiger and leopard. It was the top monster in the list of heavenly beasts.


    After the snow mountain tiger and leopard, there are more than a dozen giant monsters, which are not ordinary products. They all stand quietly, all of them are extraordinary generation and dragon of man.


    On the giant snow mountain tiger and leopard, a blue robed youth slowly falls down.


    The young man''s slender and white fingers stretch out the blue brocade robe with dark cloud sleeves, long eyelashes and Chen''s double pupils, forming a tempting arc on his handsome face.


    "It''s elder martial brother mizixia coming."


    "Elder martial brother mizixia."


    With the arrival of the young man, there was a lot of excitement and screams. Many brave female students, in particular, were eager to rush to the square for a hug.


    "Is this Mizi flaw? It''s really beautiful."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately fell on mizixia''s body. Now the third place in the golden list is the cultivation of both martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Taoism, which is really not vulgar.


    "Whoosh..."


    Later, a lot of figures were behind mizixia, and they were Cao Zhao and others.


    With mizixia, Cao Zhao and others entered the stadium soon, the time for the Fumeng competition also gradually came.


    "Well, let''s be quiet."


    When elder Huang Yirong got up and his clear voice echoed in tianwu square, the voices around him were quiet.


    At the moment, all the rune masters in the field also raised their heads and straightened their chests. They stood in turn and looked quietly at elder Huang Yirong on the high platform with awe in their eyes.


    "The rules of the annual Fumeng competition must have been known to all. The medicine fufu master and the Qifu master compete first for five days. The highest grade and most effective pills, Fuqi, Daoqi, etc. will win. The Presbyterian can decide whether all major competitions are appropriate. Those who pass five days are also considered to be defeated. The fufu master competition will be followed by five days Hold. "


    Looking at the crowd, elder Huang Yirong said, "now, the master of array Fu who participated in the competition of medicine master and instrument Fu master will find their own refining table in the middle of the square."


    In the center of the square, there were a lot of stone platform seats arranged at this time, which were more than ten feet away from each other. That was the place where the lingfu masters who participated in the Fumeng competition played today.


    As elder Huang Yirong''s voice dropped, one by one lingfu masters who participated in the array Fu Master Competition withdrew to one side.


    Those who took part in the competition went to Shitai to find their own seats.


    "Du Shaofu, your seat is at the front, and all the materials you want are put on the refining seat according to the weight. Next, it''s up to you."


    Elder Huang Yirong said to Du Shaofu in a low voice, and looked at the front of the more than 100 stone platform seats.


    Those are the stone platform seats with the highest attention in the audience. The people who can stand on the stone platform seats are obviously not ordinary disciples.


    Following elder Huang Yirong''s eyes, Du Shaofu looked at the stone platform seat with a wry smile. As soon as he saw the position of the stone platform seat, he could see that it was a very fashionable seat. It seems that this time it would be impossible for him to show off.


    "Younger martial brother, go ahead. It''s a good position. I''ll make a big face for Shifu. I''ll get a touch of glory." Yu Wanli said to Du Shaofu.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother Huang. I''ll go first."


    Du Shaofu said thanks to elder Huang Yirong, and then he said to the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli. After that, the pale gold dark air surged on the soles of his feet. Under a lot of eyes, his figure rose from the sky. Then he landed in front of the stone platform, and immediately found his very eye-catching stone platform seat.


    Before the stone platform seat, Du Shaofu''s figure fell.


    "Elder martial brother mizixia will win


    "Elder martial brother mizixia will win


    The sudden outbreak of the field of extreme worship of the boiling scream, a female disciple is a heart rending cry, all is infatuated with mizixia.


    "Come on, president."


    "Come on, senior brother Cao Zhao."


    "Come on, elder martial brother gezong."


    The cheers of Du Shaofu, seeking, Ge Zong and other disciples can also be heard in the surrounding shouting. However, compared with mizixia, such attention is much less.In particular, the proportion of female students, almost all one-sided cry to Mizi flaw.


    Du Shaofu looked up and saw unexpectedly that Cao Zhao and Mi Zixia were on his left and right stone platforms ten feet away.


    On the other stone platform, there was a burly young man who was not tall but very strong. His breath was not simple.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised to see Cao Zhao take part in the competition, but he had to be surprised to see mizixia.


    It is said that mizixia is the most popular candidate to compete for the champion of array Fu master. However, it is a competition between medicine Fu master and tool Fu master, which makes Du Shaofu feel strange.


    "Did mizixia take part in the fufu competition and the fufu master contest instead?"


    Du Shaofu was slightly suspicious. Then he saw Cao Zhao''s smile on his left side and looked coldly in his eyes.


    Ignoring Cao Zhao, Du Shaofu immediately looked at his stone platform seat.


    At this time, there was a bag of heaven and earth on the stone platform. Du Shaofu''s spiritual and spiritual strength peeped in and found that the miraculous medicine and refining utensil materials he had filled in were double. They should be double materials specially prepared for fear of mistakes in the refining process.


    However, if these two materials fail, they will lose the qualification to continue to participate in the competition.


    The materials provided by the clan can not be wasted without limitation.


    "Hum, I''m just insulting myself to participate in the Fu league competition. I''ll settle some accounts later."


    Cao Zhao''s face looked at Du Shaofu, leaving no trace, and then he gave a little sneer.


    "It seems that mizixia''s voice is the highest."


    "I didn''t expect mizixia would also take part in the medicine Fu Master competition this time. He majored in array Fu master. The position of the leader of the Fu alliance was almost determined to him. Why should he join the competition?"


    On the elder''s Dharma protector''s seat, looking at mizixia, there is an elder Dharma protector who is also whispering quietly.


    "Now, I declare that the Fu League contest, now begins!"


    The voice of elder Huang Yirong, which contains mysterious air, reverberates around tianwu square.


    "Hum..."


    With the fall of elder Huang Yirong''s voice, a deep and melodious ancient bell came out, announcing the official start of the Fu league competition.


    For a moment, the shouts and boils all around were quiet.


    All the talismans in the field are also checking their elixirs and refining materials.


    As the rays of the sun filled and the energy fluctuated, one by one, the master of medicine and the master of utensils put the elixir in the bag of heaven and earth on the stone table and the materials for refining utensils in front of them.


    "Boom..."


    After a short period of quiet, more than 100 medicine fu masters and instrument fu masters in the field gathered their fingerprints. One by one, all kinds of spirit furnace Fu tripods were gathered in front of them.


    Linglu Fu Ding appeared, a powerful and terrible breath spread out.


    "Hula..."


    A flame rises from the furnace and Fu Ding, like fireworks. The temperature of the whole square rises sharply!


    With the appearance of the upper bailing furnace Fu Ding, a strong breath rippled and opened. The gorgeous and spectacular scene made the surrounding audience immediately excited, and a lot of arm shaking shouts resounded from all directions.


    In front of Cao Zhao''s body, the dazzling cauldron of the spirit furnace whirled and the flames roared. The miraculous herbs were wrapped and put into the cauldron for refining. The movements were complete in a single breath, and there was a sense of excellence in every move.


    In refining pills, Cao Zhao did have some real materials.


    In front of him, there was a strange blue flame in front of him. The energy in his hands wrapped in the refining materials was put into the Linglu Fu tripod for refining. His hands were very calm and not vulgar.


    "This person should be Ge Zong..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the burly young man. Judging from the breath that spread from his hands and his body, he should be Ge Zong, who is most likely to win the master of Fuwen this time.


    "This Linglu Fu Ding seems extraordinary."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes then fell on the Linglu Fu tripod which was condensed in front of mizixian''s body. There were four kinds of runes, namely "white", "black", "red" and "yellow", on the Linglu Fu tripod with dazzling runes.


    There was a sense of terror on the four color Linglu Fu Ding, which swept away like a storm. The Linglu Fu tripod of some lingfu masters nearby would be affected a lot.


    "Also refining pills."


    Du Shaofu''s brow moved slightly as he saw mizixian''s energy wrapped in the miraculous medicine put into the Linglu Fu Ding.


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu took out a pile of refining materials from the Qiankun bag and placed them neatly on the stone platform.


    Then, Du Shaofu stood quietly in front of the stone platform, his eyes slightly closed, as if this Fu Meng competition had nothing to do with him.


    "Mizixia''s Linglu Fu Ding is not weak. He took part in the medicine Fu Master''s Sutra. He was afraid that Cao Zhao would not be able to win the championship.""The two watchmen broke out in succession. Thinking about the update I got up early this morning, who knows it''s still customary to sleep in the afternoon. If I''m guilty, I''ll continue to code, and I''ll continue to make more amends today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    "Ge Zong, in the competition of master of utensils, should be the one of his contemporaries who is superior to the others for the time being, and he should be the winner."


    "Why, what is Du Shaofu doing yet?"


    "Is Du Shaofu going to choose to participate in the medicine Fu Master Competition or the instrument Fu Master Competition?"


    "It''s said that Du Shaofu is a master of talisman, and he doesn''t know whether it''s true or not."


    On the high platform, many elder Dharma protectors were quite puzzled when they saw that Du Shaofu was not ready to start.


    "It doesn''t cost cutting firewood to sharpen the knife. In this competition, Du Shaofu can be so shocked that he is extraordinary."


    Elder Huang Yirong looked at Du Shaofu, whose eyes were slightly closed, and his eyes were slightly shocked.


    "HISHI..."


    Just as elder Huang Yirong''s voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s slightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and the long sleeves of his purple robe were swept, and a series of fingerprints suddenly condensed.


    Suddenly, the purple robe hunting, a very ancient breath from Du Shaofu''s body burst out, accompanied by the runes in front of his body quickly gathered and arranged, and finally directly condensed into a furnace Rune tripod.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s spirit furnace tripod appeared, and a hot breath spread. The secret patterns of the talisman kept flashing and jumping. Five kinds of runes, white, green, black, red and yellow, flashed.


    There is also a light golden light above the furnace and tripod. The mysterious patterns of the talisman are lingering. It seems that it can change endlessly and derive all things in the world.


    "HISHI..."


    At this moment, many of the Linglu tripods of lingfu masters trembled. It seemed that they were under some kind of great pressure.


    Fortunately, the competition has just begun. If the competition comes to the last critical moment, it is afraid that the appearance of Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu tripod will be enough to affect many lingfu masters to fail.


    "Hula..."


    Around Du Shao''s spirit furnace and tripod, accompanied by a huge pressure, there is a blazing flame jumping. The inscriptions are vast and mysterious.


    "That''s..."


    "Five color runes, that''s the spirit furnace tripod with five attributes!"


    "That boy is really a pervert. He can condense five color Linglu Fu Ding!"


    At this moment, many elder Dharma protectors, such as elder Huang Yirong, looked at him with astonishment and blinked his eyes. It seemed incredible.


    As for the Dharma protectors of the ancient Tianzong, they are very clear about what the five color Linglu Fu Ding stands for, and how many lingfu masters in the world can condense the five color Linglu Fu Ding.


    Du Shaofu waved a wave of energy around a piece of "Millennium iron" on the stone platform. Then he put it into the Linglu Fu Ding and began to gradually put it into the refining process.


    "Well, the materials for refining utensils. Du Shaofu didn''t want to participate in the pharmacists'' competition, but he wanted to participate in the competition."


    "It is said that Du Shaofu had a bet with Cao Zhao of Fu League. If he could not thank the champion of the medicine Fu Master Competition in Fu league competition, he would hand over the Dan Fang of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan and accept Fu League referee."


    "Did Du Shaofu take part in the Fu Master competition because he saw mizixia participate in the competition?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu refining materials, many elder Dharma protectors naturally know about Du Shaofu''s fight with the four seas gang and Fu Meng in the Wu square a few days ago.


    At this time, many elders and Dharma protectors were quite surprised to see Du Shaofu give up participating in the competition.


    At this time, Du Shaofu had been immersed in his refining materials for a long time, and his spiritual and spiritual power was wrapped in the Linglu Fu Ding and controlled everything in the Linglu Fu Ding.


    In the refining process, Du Shaofu was calm and stable. In recent years, he has made great progress in refining utensils.


    If he wanted to take part in this kind of competition before recently, Du Shaofu was really not sure.


    But now the situation is somewhat different. Because of the Tianxia Pavilion, Du Shaofu has recently invested a lot of time and energy in refining weapons. With the help of master qizun''s secret military formula, it is undoubtedly a huge amount of goods.


    The first step is to refine the materials to extract the most pure spirit liquid or slurry needed.


    This kind of refining, for the control of temperature, is also extremely strict.


    If the temperature is too high or too low, the final refining material will be scrapped.


    It took several hours to refine the first "millennial inscription iron" to a level similar to that of his own. Du Shaofu continued to carefully put the second kind of material for refining utensils into the Linglu Fu tripod in front of him.


    At the moment, all the medicine fu masters and instrument fu masters are concentrating on refining the materials in their hands.


    Surrounded by a quiet, all know that whether refining pills or refining utensils, can not be subject to any external interference.


    The lingfu masters who took part in the Fumeng competition were at least five-star lingfu masters. Therefore, at least they were refining houpin pills and high-quality spirit weapons, and even refining Wang grade pills and Fu instruments.This is not a short time to complete, so the competition time is limited to five days.


    For the disciples in the temple, they are all practitioners. They can learn a lot of things in five days, which is not a big obstacle.


    No matter it is refining pills or spirit tools, the first step of refining is extremely time-consuming.


    "Bang!"


    In the afternoon of the next day, a five-star spirit Fu Master''s spirit furnace Fu tripod did not know why. It directly exploded and the refined spirit liquid erupted, and the blood gushed from his mouth.


    "Ah, the master of fufu on the other side of the five stars, but he just wanted to refine the pills for the perfect level of Hou pin. In addition, he was too nervous to do his best. Finally, he couldn''t control it. He let the Linglu Fu Ding explode and he could only leave."


    Elder Huang Yirong looked at the young man who had been smashed by the Linglu Fu Ding in the field, with a slight regret in his eyes.


    "It''s not their fault. In this competition, everyone wants to go all out, and it''s inevitable that some situations can''t be controlled by themselves."


    Hu sankun said.


    "It''s right to go all out, but do what you can, otherwise it''s not good for you." Said elder Huang Yirong.


    Hu sankun said with a smile, "it will be good for them to experience this kind of failure."


    In the field, the young man who had just failed had no vision and pale face, and could only leave the scene helplessly.


    "HISHI..."


    With the youth''s exit, it seems that he was affected by the explosion of the young spirit furnace Fu Ding. Then several young spirit furnaces trembled, and the spirit liquid extracted from it was wrong and could not be reused.


    Those young people swearing and swearing, as if to blame the influence of the first youth on them.


    However, one by one had to be prepared for re refining immediately. Everyone had two pieces of elixir and refining materials, and each had a chance to fail.


    It has to be said that only such giants as the ancient Tianzong can have such details, and they can provide their disciples with two copies of elixir and weapon refining materials for free to participate in the competition.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to the influence around him. Although he peeped into his heart, he remained unmoved and continued to refine his refining materials.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, on the third day, several medicine fu masters and Qi Fu Masters had no choice but to leave.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, after two whole days, refined a total of more than a dozen kinds of refining materials into refined refining refining slurry.


    Inside the cauldron, the rays of the sky soar and the energy roars!


    "Fusion..."


    Du Shaofu took the second step of fusing these different refiners together.


    In this process, the control of spiritual and spiritual power is even more severe.


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, all kinds of refined materials for refining utensils were gradually integrated under the control of Du Shaofu.


    It''s only a matter of time before we get together.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hula!"


    At dusk of the third day, a master of fufu successfully refined the pill, and his face was full of satisfaction.


    However, he was not happy to go there immediately. Although he was the first to refine the pill, the grade was only houpin level.


    The time of refining King''s pills is naturally slower. Hou pin pills are not comparable with Wang''s pills, and he is not destined to win the championship.


    In the middle of the night, once again, there were medicine fu masters who successfully refined pills, and those with utensils refined spiritual tools. The sound was endless, and the energy fluctuation did not take time to reverberate in the square.


    In the morning of the fourth day, there was a king''s pill appeared, the energy spread, and the glow was shining, which was shocking.


    At noon on the fourth day, a piece of Wang pin Dan Yao appeared outside the Linglu Fu Ding. Wang pin mysterious level pills and Wang pin other side level pills all began to appear, causing waves of shouting.


    "The middle Rune has appeared!"


    At dusk, an extraordinary young man refined a large sword with medium Rune level. Its power spread, and many elder Dharma protectors nodded secretly.


    At this time, there were only four people in the square, who were Mi Zixia, Cao Zhao, Ge Zong and Du Shaofu.


    There are two people in the whole refining process.


    At this time, the disciples and elders on the stage were all aware that if there was no accident, the final champion of medicine Fu master and that of instrument Fu master must be competed among two of the four.


    I don''t know which two of the four can really stand out!


    Time goes by again. In front of the four people, the spirit furnace tripod is spreading, rippling with dazzling runes and amazing energy fluctuations.


    When the last glimmer of light converged at dusk on the fourth day, before Cao zhaoshen, the spirit furnace Fu Ding trembled, and a dazzling elixir was swept out, the light was dazzling and the energy was roaring."There is also the chapter on paying off the debt by adding more money. It will be written back very late. Let''s save it for tomorrow morning. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    "Wang pin perfect level pills."


    With the appearance of pills, the rays of the sun soared to the sky, and the eyes of many elder Dharma protectors were also trembling. It was the elixir of Wang pin''s perfect level.


    "Cao Zhao is not vulgar. He is actually refining the elixir of perfect level."


    "If mizixia didn''t take part, Cao Zhao would be the champion."


    Some elder Dharma protectors lamented that Cao Zhao''s accomplishments in refining pills were by no means ordinary. If mizixia had not intervened, he would have been the champion.


    However, at this time, if mizixia makes any mistakes, Cao Zhao still has hope to win the championship.


    Cao Zhao''s eyes were beaming with joy as a king''s product was refined. Then he looked at Du Shaofu, who was still refining. Anyway, he knew that Du Shaofu could not make a big wave this time.


    "It''s a bit clever to think that we can avoid the competition between medicine master and Fu master and win the championship instead. Unfortunately, the three main and deputy leaders are two to one. Even if they can get away with Ge Zong''s success, it''s not enough to change things. Besides, gezong is not easy to deal with."


    Cao Zhao sneered, as for the results, it seems that he has a plan in mind.


    Fu league competition is still continuing, with the last three people are still continuing, the surrounding atmosphere is no reason to be tense and solidified.


    Everyone held their breath for fear of disturbing the last three.


    Late at night, the space around tianwu square began to appear a kind of strong energy fluctuation that was difficult to resolve.


    This kind of energy fluctuation is very strange, the faint breath makes people''s soul throb.


    "Eh..."


    Under the fluctuation of this breath, many elder Dharma protectors in ancient Tianzong seemed to feel something at the same time, and their faces began to show surprise.


    "Is it..."


    One by one the elder Dharma protectors looked at each other on their faces, and then looked forward to it nervously.


    "Hula...!"


    In the eyes of many patriarchal Dharma protectors, the morning gradually arrived.


    On tianwu square, in the early morning, a dark cloud appeared. The horizon of heaven and earth was gray, and the energy of heaven and earth fluctuated strangely. There was a sound of thunder resounding through the dark clouds.


    Dark clouds spread and cover, gradually covering the sky.


    A strange and astonishing, soul palpitating breath, rippling spread in this side between heaven and earth, but also spread rapidly.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What happened?"


    Seeing the dark cloud and dim light, there was an uproar among the onlookers around the square.


    In particular, the invisible spread of the breath, let the onlookers heart palpitation trembling drama.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, when the first ray of morning light was projected from the East, a roar was heard in the Linglu Fu Ding in front of Ge Zong.


    Later, a sledgehammer rushed out of the cauldron in front of Ge Zong''s body, which had been outlined and engraved with dazzling talisman and secret patterns.


    The dazzling light soars to the sky, and the breath on the sledgehammer fluctuates like a living creature.


    "Take it


    Ge Zong gave a big drink and waved his hand. He put the hammer in his hand, and the terrible and astonishing breath rippled all over the place.


    "The high-quality peak Dao ware, can be regarded as the half way weapon, nearly will lead to a star thunder robbery."


    "I didn''t expect that GE Zong''s attainments in refining utensils have reached such a level. If you look at his peers in Zhongzhou, he is absolutely extraordinary."


    "It''s almost a real tool. Ge Zong is extraordinary."


    Looking at the big hammer in Ge Zong''s hand, all the elder Dharma protectors marveled. Even elder Huang Yirong''s eyes were full of admiration.


    Ge Zong took up the sledgehammer in his hand. His face was pale. A pill was put into his mouth, but his eyes fell on Du Shaofu for the first time.


    In the middle of the sky, dark clouds gathered. Just as they were about to retreat and disperse, they gathered again in a daze, and their momentum seemed to be stronger than just now.


    A stream of dark clouds, and then gradually converged to Mizuho.


    There is no doubt that such a move was caused by Mizuho.


    "Boom


    In all the eyes of the audience, a pill wrapped in dazzling runes rushed out of the cauldron.


    "Oh..."


    With the roar of the dragon, a faint shadow of the dragon appears in the gathering of dark clouds.


    "This is the Dragon Star Xuantian pill in my ancient Tianzong. It is said that when it was refined to the peak, there was a dragon roaring and startling the sky. It was a true semi imperial pill comparable to the imperial medicine."


    "If you are a semi emperor, you can''t believe that you have such amazing attainments in alchemy."


    However, the successful alchemy of the younger generation is amazing."Elder martial brother mizixia will win


    "Elder martial brother mizixia is incomparable!"


    There were many cheers around him, all of them were shouting for mizixia. The astonishing waves echoed in the square.


    "Hiss!"


    Pill convergence, mizijiao face slightly pale, a pill into the mouth.


    At the moment, the dark clouds in the air are also dispersing, and the astonishing pressure is fading.


    Mizixia''s eyes, as if quite interested, turned to the last Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was the only one who was still refining the whole square.


    In the Linglu Fu tripod in front of Du Shaofu''s body, the runes are dazzling. It can be seen that there is a young spear in it.


    There are amazing fluctuations on the spear spread out, as if people take a look at it, it will also speed up the heart.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, a spear is swept out of the cauldron, and the inscriptions are dense, just like a dragon flying into the sky.


    The long snatcher circled and whirled on the Linglu Fu tripod, dragging out the rune marks. It seemed that there were reckless spears sweeping across the cauldron, emitting a haze, and the extremely terrible breath rippled away.


    The spirit instrument has been completed, the spear appears, and the prestige is extraordinary.


    "The top Rune of high quality is comparable to half of the weapon!"


    "The Fu made by Du Shaofu seems to have an unusual breath, which is extremely extraordinary."


    "However, it didn''t cause any special reaction. It was just a high-quality top rune."


    "This long grab is extraordinary, but it''s still a little bit different from that made by GE Zong, but it''s just a little bit worse. It''s already extraordinary."


    "From the level of cultivation, Du Shaofu''s boy is only six-star mysterious level of cultivation, and Ge Zong is already six-star perfect level. If they were at the same level, he would not be Ge Zong who won today."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s long spear talisman, the elder Dharma protectors on the high platform talked about it one after another.


    "The top Rune of high quality, uncle Du is extraordinary, but it seems that he is better than elder martial brother gezong in refining weapons."


    Around the square, there are also a lot of discerning disciples. We can see that Du Shaofu''s long spear talisman is extraordinary, but on the level, it is different from GE Zong.


    "Well, I thought it was too much. I really humiliated myself!"


    In the crowd, Cao Zhao looked at Du Shaofu with a cold look of ridicule.


    "Well, look at what Du Shaofu is doing. It seems that his hand has not been refined yet."


    "What is uncle Du still doing?"


    At this time, when everyone thought Du Shaofu was a foregone conclusion, they saw the fingerprints of Du Shaofu''s hands condensed.


    On the top of the Linglu tripod, the dazzling talisman and secret patterns ripple on the spear, emitting a haze, like wisps of auspicious clouds, channeling the energy fluctuation of heaven and earth.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was completely shielded from the comments and eyes around him. The white light spread out like a divine light, and the ancient breath was released.


    With the condensation of the fingerprints in his hands, Du Shaofu''s palms reveal golden talisman patterns.


    The secret patterns of golden talisman then arranged and evolved into a virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC bird.


    "Gee!"


    At this moment, a hissing sound came from the empty mouth of the golden winged ROC. It was like a thunderbolt. A tyrannical power came to the sky, suppressed everything and swept across the sky!


    "Golden winged ROC!"


    "What does Du Shaofu want to do?"


    On the high platform and around the square, all eyes were shocked. No one knew what Du Shaofu was going to do at this time.


    At this time, the sky over tianwu square again quietly appeared a strong energy fluctuation that was difficult to resolve. The breath made people''s soul throb, and then a dark cloud covered the sky.


    "Eh..."


    On the high platform, the elder Dharma protector raised his head, and the faces of the disciples around him began to change.


    "Boom..."


    Within a short period of time, there is a faint thunder in the dark clouds, which makes people feel palpitating. The breath rippling and spreading in this part of the world is still spreading towards the distance


    "Why are the clouds gathering again..."


    Seeing the dark cloud covering the top again, the voice of uproar was heard among the numerous onlookers.


    At this moment, the eyes of mizixia and gezong are also looking up at the dark clouds gathered in the sky.


    In full view of the public, the dark clouds in the sky did not condense like mizicha and gezong, and then began to disperse.


    These dark clouds, however, gradually began to change under the eyes of the public, like waves of water. At the end of the day, they seemed to want to solidify together completely.


    "Secret secrets, fusion!"


    In front of the stone platform of the square, Du Shao Fu yelled loudly, and the last handprint was condensed. The virtual shadow of the golden winged ROC roared and turned into a dazzling golden talisman and secret pattern, and ran straight to the spear on the tripod of the Linglu.


    "Ji..."In a flash, the sound of the roar of the pengniao resounded through the sky. The golden talisman secret pattern and the dazzling Rune on the spear immediately began to collide with each other.


    Using the secret military formula, Du Shaofu controlled the golden winged ROC''s talisman and secret pattern into the gun body, and engraved the talisman and secret pattern of the golden winged ROC bird on the spear, integrating animal energy.


    However, this process is extremely difficult and complex. Every talisman and secret pattern can not be easily engraved on the Taoist talisman.


    But for Du Shaofu, it seems that practice can make perfect. The progress in refining utensils during this period of time is absolutely not ordinary.


    "Integrating the animal energy, Du Shaofu integrates the animal energy into the long gun!"


    "It''s four o''clock today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    "I have heard that beasts can be integrated into weapons to enhance their power. However, no master of Fuwen can have such means. I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu would be able to refine weapons like this!"


    "Such a method is extraordinary. It is said that the master of weapon refining could urge such a method."


    "It''s a pity that after qizun, such means have disappeared. I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu had such means!"


    At this moment, seeing Du Shaofu''s movements, the eyes of the elder Dharma protectors began to tremble on the stage.


    All of a sudden, elder Huang Yirong''s eyes looked into the air. He didn''t know what he saw. His graceful body suddenly stood up with trembling eyes.


    The eyes of all the elder Dharma protectors seemed to feel something. They raised their heads and looked into the air. Then they all started shaking and shaking, and they were shocked.


    "Boom..."


    In the full view of the public, the dark clouds that occupy the sky over tianwu square actually condense into a huge dark cloud light ball.


    The breath of the dark cloud light ball is strange and frightening, which makes the sky feel inexplicably trembling, and a silent threat spreads, which makes all living creatures on the scene fear


    The dark cloud sphere, like a small star, is suspended in the low sky, and the "roaring" thunder is resounding, and the strange black rune is spreading and fluctuating.


    "One star thunder robbery, this is refined into the first level of Taoist weapons!"


    "The first taste of Dao ware, the real Dao ware, is the six-star mysterious level. It is the evil spirit of Qi Fu master."


    "Is it that my ancient Tianzong is going to produce a master of Qifu?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As the huge and dazzling black cloud light ball condenses, all the Buddhist Dharma protectors on the high stage tremble with their eyes. In their nervous and expectant eyes, the stomach of both pupils is not undulated with shock.


    The eyes of Cao Zhao, Ge Zong and mizixia all fluctuated at this time.


    "Good boy, I''m going to give my master a long face."


    On the high stage, his eyes trembled, and then his face was full of laughter.


    "Hula..."


    As the strange fingerprints in Du Shaofu''s hands were condensed at the same time, the shadow of the golden winged ROC turned into a talisman and secret pattern, which was gradually suppressed and engraved in the body of the gun.


    All the eyes of the audience fell on Du Shaofu.


    The huge black light thunder ball collapsed behind Du Shaofu. The silver snake wreaked havoc in the sky, and the pressure spread. It made people feel uneasy. The terrible thunder power filled the sky.


    "Uncle Du has attracted a star thunder robbery, which is refining out a real Taoist weapon!"


    "It''s obvious that uncle Du is better than elder martial brother gezong in terms of real Dao utensils."


    Among the onlookers, many of them could not help shaking.


    "Hold on, president."


    In the world meeting, Wang Mingchao, Gu Changyou and others clenched their fists and raised a heart to their throat.


    "Thunder robbery is about to start. Can that boy fight against this star thunder robbery?"


    "Boy, you have to fight, don''t fail!"


    Looking up at the huge black light thunder ball, many elders also clenched their fists to draw cool breath for Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    In the play, the black clouds on the edge of the thunder ball, the silver snake lightning waves, and the diffuse and open Lei Wei''s hair is suddenly inverted.


    "Boom


    With a thunder light, the huge thunder trembled. Finally, it penetrated into the space and landed on the spear above Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu tripod.


    A star thunder rob comes, resist the thunder rob, Dao Qi Da Cheng.


    If we can''t resist it, we will lose all our previous achievements, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    It is possible to destroy an instrument in light, or to kill a person if it is serious.


    Around the thunder, everything is almost instantly annihilated, people just look at it, but also creepy.


    "Hiss..."


    In a short period of time, the space was distorted and vacuum traces were exposed in the place where the thunder storm passed. All the heads and skins seemed to explode violently, and the mind and soul trembled violently, and an indescribable danger shrouded in his mind.


    At that moment, everyone calmed down and looked at the sky tightly. The whole square space seemed to be solidified and fell into a strange silence. Only the thunder resounded through the sky.


    Around tianwu square, all the disciples raised their heads, their scalp was numb, their throats rolled and they made a sound of swallowing and spitting.


    Can Du Shaofu really fight against the thunder disaster?


    "Younger martial brother, fight down. When the master comes back, he will be happy."


    At the moment, Yu Wanli couldn''t help but hold his hands tightly and his heart beat faster.


    In all the nervous and complicated eyes, thunder directly hit the long spear hovering on the tripod of the spirit furnace in front of Du Shaofu, making a dull sound like thunder. On the long spear, the lightning was rampant and dazzling.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."At this moment, many stone seats of the medicine Fu master and the instrument Fu Master in Du Shaofu''s whole body were blown up one after another. What a dazzling impact!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A mouthful of blood gushed out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. At this moment, it seemed that Du Shaofu also suffered a huge impact. The blood in his body surged and was immediately wrapped up by the raging electric light.


    Then everything disappeared, the dark clouds over the sky gradually dispersed, and the thunder robbery gradually disappeared.


    One star thunder robbery, only one thunder.


    Around tianwu square, all the disciples held their breath and looked nervously at the stone platform seat where Du Shaofu was just sitting. As the electric light gradually dissipated, a golden light gradually spread out from the disordered square, and a breath of terror enveloped the surrounding sky.


    Then, a figure came out slowly, wrapped in the gold, vaguely visible. It was Du Shaofu.


    The golden light gradually converged, and then a golden spear was exposed. The hidden patterns on the spear flickered, accompanied by the remnants of thunder and lightning. The surrounding space was slightly distorted, the gun body trembled, and the wind and thunder sounded.


    "Hum!"


    The next moment, on the body of the golden spear, the golden talisman''s secret pattern is condensed into a pair of golden winged ROC''s double wings, which is swept by the wings, and the air of tyranny and terror soars to the sky.


    "Boom...!"


    In this moment, the dazzling golden talisman and secret pattern all over the sky is like the bright sun, which instantly impacts the sky.


    At this moment, all the disciples of ancient Tianzong and the elders on the platform could feel what kind of terrifying and domineering energy was contained in that golden spear.


    "Take it


    At the same time, on Du Shaofu''s pale face, the corner of his mouth was outlined with a smile. He stamped his foot on the ground, rose from the air, reached out and held the golden spear in his hand.


    "Hum!"


    At that moment, the sound of wind and thunder resounded on the golden spear, and the terror swept over, just like the king in the gun, who was domineering and intimidating, and suppressed the sky.


    "Dao Qi is great, thunder robbery baptism, uncle Du fought against the terrible thunder robbery!"


    "The golden spear, like the king of vessels!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the purple robe figure holding the golden spear above the sky, it was very quiet all around. After a short silence and shock, suddenly, it completely boiled up.


    "The president will win!"


    "Uncle Du is so kind!"


    Numerous disciples of the temple were excited and flushed with excitement and exclamation.


    "This is the first product of the gun, which is called" Golden Dragon "with golden wings and Dapeng''s animal power."


    All around the square, Du Shaofu set foot in the air, carrying a symbolic mysterious sword behind his shoulder, holding a long golden spear in his hand, and covered with pale gold halo in the sky, Du Shaofu showed his arrogance and brilliance!


    "This boy, it''s really terrible!"


    On the high platform, the eyes of all the elder Dharma protectors were shocked and excited. They were all looking at the purple robed youth in the sky and sighing.


    How abnormal is it to refine the real Dao ware with the six star mysterious level of cultivation!


    Not long ago, the purple robed youth defeated Sima Muhan and won the champion of neizong disciple in the state of mind.


    At this time, the Fu league competition is to attract a star thunder robbery, refining Taoist weapons, martial arts terror, Fu Dao is also so amazing, how powerful it is!


    "Uncle Du is so kind!"


    Among the onlookers around, all the disciples'' eyes trembled. The worship of the purple robe figure at this time has reached a frenzy.


    Many of the disciples who had raised their arms to MI Zixia, Cao Zhao and Ge Zong were also successfully attracted by Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    Just now, in the crowd, Cao Zhao and Zhou Yinger looked at the purple robed youth''s eyes in the sky, both with cold and inexplicable anger.


    "It seems that the competition between the master of medicine and the master of utensils has already settled down. Mizixia won the championship in the master of medicine and Fu, and Du Shaofu won the championship by pressing Ge Zong in the refining of utensils."


    On the high platform, elder Hu sankun said.


    Elder Huang Yirong got up, looked at the square, stretched out his hand and pressed slightly, and the sound of boiling gradually calmed down.


    "The competition of medicine Fu master and instrument Fu Master in Fu league competition is over. Next..."


    The voice of elder Huang Yirong contains mysterious Qi, which reverberates in the sky.


    "Hold on, elder Huang."


    Just then, in the middle of the air, a voice came out, and the voice dropped. People looked for the voice and looked up. Their eyes fell on Du Shaofu. The voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    Under the eyes of the crowd, Du Shaofu''s voice dropped slowly, his golden spear in his hand was folded, he looked up at elder Huang Yirong and asked, "elder Huang, how long is it before the competition?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    The eyes of elder Huang Yirong moved slightly. Then he looked back at a huge hourglass on the elder''s seat behind him. A fine sand was falling slowly. He said to Du Shaofu, "there should be another hour or so."


    "One hour That should be enough... "


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, and then said to elder Huang Yirong, "elder Huang, since the competition is not over, I still have time to participate in the medicine Fu Master Competition?"


    "Do you want to participate in the competition Hearing this, elder Huang Yirong''s eyes were almost incredible.


    The last hour is far from enough to take part in the competition. Mizixia has already refined a semi imperial pill, which takes nearly five days.


    Even if it is to refine a spiritual elixir, it will take several hours to refine it at the level of the six star spirit Fu master.


    This also can''t change the ranking of the medicine Fu Master Competition at all, also can''t compete for the champion at all.


    "Is Du Shaofu going to take part in the master of medicine Fu competition?"


    "Uncle Du is not mistaken, is he going to take part in the medicine Fu Master Competition at the last hour?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the elder Dharma protectors on the high platform and the disciples around him were puzzled and surprised.


    In their surprise, Du Shaofu put several pills into his mouth and swallowed them all at once. He said to Huang Yirong, "elder Huang, there is no limit to one person in the Fu league competition. If I continue to participate in the competition, I should be ok?"


    "If you continue to participate, of course, there will be no problem, but after the last hour, it will be completely over, and you will consider it clearly."


    Elder Huang Yirong nodded, thinking that when Du Shaofu filled in the application form, he had filled in the refining materials and miraculous medicine. Originally, he thought that Du Shaofu had made two preparations, and then he decided what kind of contest to take part in.


    Now it seems that elder Huang Yirong knew that Du Shaofu had planned to participate in two kinds of competitions.


    "In that case, I will continue to compete."


    Du Shaofu nodded, but his stone platform seat was still half alive. After taking a deep breath, his eyes moved and the elixir in the heaven and earth bag on the stone platform was summoned and placed in order.


    "What do you want to do, what can you do in the last hour?"


    "Then wait another hour. I''ll see what kind of medicine is sold in this boy''s gourd."


    All the elder Dharma protectors sat upright again, and their eyes fell on Du Shaofu curiously.


    "One hour, refining pills. Hum, I want to see how you insult yourself."


    Not far away, Cao Zhao''s throat heaved a heavy hum, a serious chill wave.


    "Boom..."


    In front of the half of the stone platform, Du Shaofu once again formed his own five color Linglu Fu Ding.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    In the cauldron, the fire was blazing. Du Shaofu reached out and began to move. He packed all the magic medicines in front of him and put them into the cauldron.


    "Refining all the miracles at the same time, what does this boy want to do?"


    "My God, what does this boy want to do and refine all the miraculous drugs at the same time? Is it possible?"


    "The boy is not crazy, is he?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s actions, many elder Dharma protectors were immediately stunned.


    "If you want to refine all the miraculous medicines at the same time to save time, but if the spiritual and spiritual strength is not enough, it is to find abuse on your own. How harsh this is to the spiritual and spiritual strength and alchemy attainments, only those master of medicine and talisman dare to try it."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s crazy movements, elder Huang Yirong murmured.


    In the field, mizixia stands quietly, looking at Du Shaofu at this time, and is also suffused with some fluctuations.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints kept changing, and his face became more and more pale.


    With the flame in the cauldron flapping out, the surrounding air temperature is blazing hot, and the elixir is swallowed by the blazing flame when the spirit furnace Fu Ding is stunned.


    Under the control of Du Shaofu''s spiritual and spiritual power, all kinds of miraculous drugs gradually turned into liquid, with a wave of energy fluctuations, and began to spread out


    At the moment, all the eyes of the audience were watching Du Shaofu''s every move closely and attracted by Du Shaofu''s crazy behavior.


    Many people with extraordinary vision in the field were staring at the rapid change of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints and the energy fluctuation in the Linglu Fu cauldron. Their faces became shocked one after another.


    Feeling the changes of the fire and spirit liquid in the spirit furnace and Fu Ding, Du Shaofu was so absorbed that he did not dare to have any carelessness. In the last hour, there was no accident.


    In the cauldron of the spirit furnace, the impurities in the spirit liquid are continuously refined and refined under the blazing temperature and the flame boiling


    Time goes by slowly, and there will be no stay for Du Shaofu.


    "Hum..."


    When the huge hourglass, the last wisp of sand fell clean, a melodious low bell also resounded in the square."An hour has come!"


    At this moment, all eyes trembled and fixed their eyes on Du Shaofu.


    "President, come on!"


    In the world meeting, Gu Changyou, Wang Mingchao and others clenched their fists and were afraid of it.


    "Uncle Du, come on!"


    At this moment, among the disciples who were attacking around, many of them were waiting for the most famous purple robe figure in the field.


    "Humph, insult yourself!"


    Cao Zhao sneered, a trace of cold across his eyes.


    "Hoo..."


    However, at this moment, a dazzling light burst into the sky in front of Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu cauldron. Then, the Linglu Fu tripod dissipated, and a mass of spiritual liquid the size of a palm was wrapped in Du Shaofu''s palm.


    "What is that?"


    "It''s not pill, it''s spirit liquid."


    "Did you succeed?"


    At this moment, all eyes looking at the spirit liquid in Du Shaofu''s palm can clearly feel that the energy fluctuation in the spirit liquid is extremely abundant.


    However, people felt that the spirit liquid refined by Du Shaofu was far from enough to compare with the pills made by Cao Zhaohe and mizixia.


    "The time has come. The competition for medicine fu masters and instrument fu masters is now over. Now, please submit all the finished works to the elder''s group for determination."


    Elder Huang Yirong gets up again, and his voice is full of mysterious Qi.


    Then there was a Zongzhong deacon standing on the side of the court, collecting the elixir, talisman and spirit instrument in the hands of all.


    Du Shaofu put the spirit liquid in his hand into a jade bottle, and handed it to a deacon with a golden spear, and took it to the elder''s seat on the high platform.


    A group of elders on the high platform then began to identify the level of the level. The elders who were present had a clear idea of who was the winner and who was defeated. Therefore, it was not difficult to judge.


    For the onlookers around, the final result is already in their minds.


    However, on the elder''s Dharma protection seat, all the elders'' eyes finally fell on a group of spirit liquid refined by Du Shaofu, and their eyes looked puzzled.


    "Du Shaofu, what are you refining? I and the elders can''t find out its origin. We have never seen it before."


    Finally, elder Huang Yirong had to ask Du Shaofu off the stage. If it was refined by others, the elders would not look at it twice, but it was made by Du Shaofu and he would study it carefully.


    Du Shaofu raised his head, looked at elder Huang Yirong, and said, "this spirit liquid is called zenglingsan, which is for external use to lingfu masters. As for the specific effect, I think elder Huang will know by himself. If I say it, no one will believe it."


    "Well, it''s just the spirit liquid of failure. It''s a mess, playing tricks."


    Cao Zhao''s cold eyes glanced at Du Shaofu not far away.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, many elders were puzzled.


    Elder Huang Yirong''s eyes moved slightly. After seeing each other for a long time, he nodded his head. The fingerprints congealed. In the palm, a soft light radiated. He poured out a wisp of the spirit liquid just refined in Du Shaofu''s jade bottle and placed it in his palm.


    "Chulala..."


    Elder Huang Yirong''s eyes were slightly closed, and a stream of runes swept out of his palm, wrapped with the spirit liquid refined by Du Shaofu, and then swallowed into the palm. The whole body was wrapped with light, like the light of God, which made people feel excited


    At this time, all the elder Dharma protectors looked at elder Huang Yirong quietly with expectation in doubt.


    For a moment, all the light on the elder Huang Yirong disappeared. As soon as his slightly closed eyes opened, there were violent ripples in his eyes.


    Then, Huang Yirong''s face suddenly changed color, and his eyes and eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body in amazement, and his body was trembling for it, just like seeing something most incredible.


    "Elder Huang, what did Du Shaofu refine?"


    Feeling the excitement of elder Huang Yirong, the elder around him immediately doubts.


    Elder Huang Yirong''s eyes trembled. Then he lowered his voice and said something to all the elders around him.


    "What..."


    Hearing this, all the elders immediately changed their faces and looked at elder Huang Yirong in astonishment.


    "Elder Huang, what you said is true?"


    Elder Hu sankun looks at elder Huang Yirong tightly.


    Elder Huang Yirong nodded and shook his head. He affirmed to Hu sankun: "I have just tried it myself. Naturally, there will be no mistake."


    "Incredible, incredible!"


    "If we can get this prescription, then..."


    All of a sudden, the eyes of the elders on the high platform all fell on Du Shaofu in amazement.


    "I''ve met the Presbyterian referee, the final champion of the medicine Fu Master Competition and the instrument Fu Master Competition, and now we have the result..."A moment later, elder Huang Yirong looked at the whole scene, and there was a voice of mysterious Qi, which was enough to make all the disciples hear clearly.


    "For getting up early, I have given up the treatment myself, and kneel down to ask for a way to get up early?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    At the moment, the whole scene is quiet, and all eyes are on elder Huang Yirong.


    Everyone knows that, according to the previous rules of the Fu League, the next announced champion of the medicine Fu division and the instrument Fu division is equal to the two vice leaders of the next Fu League.


    For these two champions, in the hearts of most of the onlookers, there are already results, and now they are just waiting to announce the official results.


    "Even if you can win a championship, it won''t help. You''ll suffer."


    Cao Zhao looked at Du Shaofu coldly. Seeing that Du Shaofu had beaten down Ge Zong, he was filled with hatred.


    Looking around the square, elder Huang Yirong said: "the final result of the fufu Master Competition and medicine fufu Master Competition in this Fumeng competition is Du Shaofu."


    "Nice to see you!"


    "Uncle Du is powerful!"


    As elder Huang Yirong''s voice dropped, there was a roar around him. Gu Changyou, Wang Mingchao and other disciples of the world association were even more enthusiastic.


    Elder Huang Yirong looked around, raised his hand and slightly pressed around. He continued: "as for the champion of the medicine Fu Master Competition, this time it''s a bit special. After the final ruling of the elders, the champion belongs to Du Shaofu."


    The voice mixed with dark air resounds all around the square. When the voice of elder Huang Yirong falls, it makes the surrounding area fall into a kind of temporary silence for a moment.


    "Is the champion of the medicine Fu Master competition also uncle Du?"


    "Did I hear you correctly?"


    "Did I hear it wrong when one person won two championships?"


    "The pills refined by Uncle Du in his last hour are better than those made by elder martial brother mizixia in five days?"


    Full of doubts, all the disciples thought they had heard the wrong thing, and looked around and looked at each other.


    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible."


    Cao Zhao shook his head all the time. He didn''t believe it. It was absolutely impossible. How could Du Shaofu''s disordered spirit liquid in one hour surpass the semi imperial elixir made by elder martial brother mizixia? This is obviously impossible.


    At the moment, it has been the misty Mie son flaw, eyes do not appear any waves of brown double pupil, but also a little wave, but then again restored to calm, not up to waves.


    "Elder Huang, how can Du Shaofu''s confused spirit liquid surpass elder martial brother mizixia? Please ask elder master Huang to solve his doubts?"


    If Cao Zhaofu didn''t want to take the medicine, he couldn''t do it.


    Elder Huang Yirong looked at Cao Zhao and said with a cool smile, "I think I have doubts in many people''s hearts, so I''ll tell you about it."


    Elder Huang Yirong raised his head slightly, looked at the audience, and slowly heard the mysterious voice. He said, "there are regulations in the Fumeng competition. In the competition, the elixir with the highest grade and the strongest effect will win. Finally, the Presbyterian group will judge all the competition matters, that is, the refined pills, Not only to see the grade, but also to see the effect of pills


    After a pause, elder Huang Yirong continued: "the Dragon Star Xuantian pill refined by mizzixia has reached the level of semi imperial products. Those who can make King Wu''s realm perfect will have a chance to break through the emperor''s territory by 20% after taking it. It is worth mentioning. Such talent is the top of the list, and few in the clan.


    However, the "zenglingsan" refined by Du Shaofu has the effect of improving the spirit root of lingfu master. There are many pills that can improve the chances of the practitioners of King Wu''s realm to break through the realm of Emperor Wu. However, the prescriptions that can enhance the spirit roots of lingfu masters are rare in the world and are the most difficult to achieve. Therefore, the Presbyterian group finally decided that Du Shaofu''s "Lingsan" won. There is no objection to it! "


    "Strengthen the spirit root..."


    Mizi is brown, with two pupils moving, with ripples.


    "My God, zenglingsan can strengthen the spirit root!"


    The eyes of all the talismans present trembled. For them, what the enhanced spiritual root represents is naturally clearer than that of practitioners.


    "Uncle Du is powerful!"


    "Uncle Du!"


    With the voice of elder Huang Yirong falling down, the audience cheers and boils, and the sound moves into the sky!


    It is said that there are only a few people in the Fu league competition in the past thousand years.


    "Elder Huang, I don''t accept..."


    Cao Zhao''s eyes hate and hate, but his heart is not satisfied. How can all his plans be damaged.


    "Younger martial brother Cao, according to the rules, the Presbyterian group ruled that we can''t accept it. If we lose, we will lose. There is nothing to be dissatisfied with."


    Mizixia waved, and the voice came to Cao Zhao''s ears.


    When Cao Zhao heard the speech, he could only hate and hate, and his cold eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    "This guy, double champion, if master knows, I''m afraid he will be very happy!" Yu Wanli''s hands were excited and rubbed tightly. He was very excited.


    "Next, it''s the fukier competition. If you take part in the competition, the rest of you can leave."The voice of elder Huang Yirong spreads out in the boiling sound wave, which can still fall clearly in all people''s ears, and makes the sound waves around the sky slowly calm down.


    On the square, pharmacists and Qi Fu masters who had just participated in the competition began to step down.


    All along, there were about 60 or 70 fufu masters waiting at the bottom, and they began to play in turn, all looking excited.


    "Why, why are elder martial brothers mizixia and uncle Du still in the field?"


    At the moment, some people found that all the medicine fu masters and Qi Fu masters in the square had already left the scene, but only Mi Zixia and Du Shaofu were still in the field, with no intention of ending.


    "It''s said that elder martial brother mizixia has already signed up for the medicine Fu Master Competition and the array Fu Master Competition."


    "No wonder elder martial brother mizixia didn''t end up."


    "Is uncle Du going to take part in the master Fu competition?"


    In the whispers around the square, the elder Dharma protector on the high platform is also moving.


    It seems that all the elders and Dharma protectors have already known about mizixia''s participation in the array Fu Master Competition, which is not surprising.


    But when Du Shaofu was still in the field, the faces of the elder Dharma protectors were still there, and there were some doubts in his eyes.


    "Du Shaofu, are you ready to take a rest?"


    Hu sankun, an old man, couldn''t help reminding Du Shaofu.


    "I have to take part in the Fuwen master competition, so I can''t leave."


    Du Shaofu replied to elder Hu sankun, with a little smile on his extremely pale face.


    "Is this guy really going to take part in the Fuwen Master Competition?"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, many eyes of the audience were changed.


    Mizixia looked slightly, and the eyes in his brown eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    Elder Huang Yirong and elder Hu sankun looked at each other face to face, and their eyes fluctuated with surprise.


    "All the students who participated in the competition have already known about the rules. The competition is about your accomplishments in the array. Therefore, the strength means irrelevant to the master of array Fu can''t be used. I will arrange a psychedelic Rune array myself later. Who can break the array first is the champion of the array master competition." Later, the voice of elder Huang Yirong came out.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, with a little bitter smile. Elder Huang Yirong said it clearly. He could only break the array with the master''s accomplishments.


    Some practitioners of martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Taoism can only use the strength and attainments of array fu masters. What they are competing for is the attainments of Fu array.


    Du Shaofu was helpless. Without this limitation, he had his own mountain and soul. It was easy to break through the array.


    But if you want to test the attainments of the Fu array and break the array, you really have to rely on your own attainments in the Fu array.


    "Set up


    Elder Huang Yirong falls on the square and waves his hand. A breath comes out of his body. His fingerprints condense in his hand, communicating the energy of the surrounding world, and the dazzling light spreads out all over his body.


    In the short short film carving time, between the hands of elder Huang Yirong, there are many flags.


    A total of twenty-four banners were immediately gathered, all of which were spreading with astonishing fluctuations.


    "Six star perfect level of Rune array."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. If he wanted to solve the six star perfect level of Fu array, it would be difficult for the elder to arrange it himself.


    "Blurred illusory array!"


    Elder Huang Yirong drank and waved, and the twenty-four banners between his hands immediately swept into the sky.


    "Whew..."


    With a lightning speed and track, the twenty-four array flags immediately wrapped all the array runes in the square. The air waves in the surrounding space fluctuated violently, and suddenly the space was chaotic, and the dazzling runes spread around the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The energy of the five element runes in the surrounding heaven and earth condenses, and then a powerful Fu array condenses and emerges, making the wind and clouds surge in the sky.


    Around the Fuzhen, the space is chaotic, and a strange energy makes you dazzled by the uncanny energy, and the spiritual and spiritual power is rippling.


    Psychedelic Rune array is not an attack Rune array or a Fumeng contest. It''s just a test of the accomplishments of all the fufu masters in the Fu array, so it''s not too dangerous.


    However, if the magic Rune array is against the enemy, it also has a unique advantage. Compared with the attack Rune array, it is absolutely frightening.


    Once the opponent is trapped in the magic array, if he can''t break the array, he may be trapped in it directly.


    Some powerful illusory arrays will also make the trapped people appear in a dreamland, kill each other, and solve their own problems.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    On the square, there is a huge dazzling array of Fu, including all the masters of Zongzhong array who participated in the Fu League Fu array competition.


    "Roar..."


    In front of Du Shaofu''s eyes, his figure appeared in a vast mountain range, which was not long before the sound of animal roar came out.


    "Psychedelic array, erosion of perception, touch and all senses, let people place themselves in it, and gradually lose themselves."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes closed slightly, but he learned a lot from his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    In particular, not long ago, Du Shaofu devoted a lot of energy and time to the understanding of this kind of Psychedelic runes.


    "Shield all sensations and hears, keep the mind and spirit in one, free from evil spirits and foreign objects, and return to the origin."


    Du Shaofu murmured words in his hands, and his fingerprints changed slowly.


    "HISHI..."


    When his eyes opened again, the mountains in front of Du Shaofu had disappeared, and his whole body was already deep in the chaos of runes.


    The dazzling Rune flickers and waves, making one''s soul ripple like a whirlpool in a mire.


    "What a fantastic array of Psychedelic symbols."


    Du Shaofu murmured in a low voice. He looked carefully at the chaotic runes around him. He had to be happy. If it had not been for the guidance and supervision of his elder brother Zhen Qingchun, he might have been powerless now.


    "Start breaking."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that if he could not use his pulse and soul, he could only break the array by himself. Although this is a six star perfect Fu array, as an array Fu master, he is not unable to break it.


    Around the square, people are looking forward to it. I don''t know who will be the first to break the Fu array, win the champion of the fufu division competition and become the leader of the Fumeng League.


    "The master of array Fu competition should be elder martial brother mizixia. It is said that his major is master of array Fu and his minor is medicine Fu master."


    "Elder martial brother mizixia has always been regarded as the true leader of the quasi Fu alliance. In terms of the attainments of the array Fu master, it is difficult to distinguish the right one among his peers."


    "Uncle Du also has hope. It is said that his accomplishments in Fu array should not be underestimated."


    "At that time, in the new neizong disciple competition, uncle Du could easily break Mu Jiajia''s Fu array."


    "It is said that not long ago, a six star array Fu Master in Fu League was directly broken in front of Uncle Du."


    "Uncle Du has already won two championships. Does he want to win this grand slam of Fu League?"


    "I''m afraid it''s impossible. Where should we put the face of elder martial brothers such as Fu Meng mizixia and Cao Zhao?"


    All around, the disciples whispered and looked forward to it.


    "President, take the grand slam and clean up the people who are in their league."


    Gu Changyou, Wang Mingchao and others expected it.


    On the high stage, all the elder Dharma protectors were uncertain, and Du Shaofu was there. After the accident of the competition between the instrument master and the medicine Fu master, these elder Dharma protectors did not dare to make a conclusion about the result.


    Time goes by slowly, the attention of the public, waiting for someone to break through the battle.


    "Ah..."


    Three hours later, on the Dharma guard seat of Gaotai elder, elder Huang Yirong suddenly sighed a little, and his eyes were rippling and sighing.


    "What''s the matter with elder Huang?"


    All the elder Dharma protectors looked at elder Huang Yirong. The magic talisman array was arranged by elder Huang Yirong. Naturally, elder Huang Yirong is most clear about every move in it.


    "It''s hard to compare mizixia''s attainments in Fu array with his peers."


    Elder Huang Yirong said softly.


    "Is mizixia going to win?"


    Elder Hu sankun asked, and there was no accident in his heart. Mizichang was originally the champion of the array Fu Master Competition in the hearts of all the elders.


    Elder Huang Yirong gave elder Hu sankun a wry smile and shook his head. He said, "it''s a pity that mizixia met Du Shaofu. Their attainments in Fu array are almost equal, and it''s hard to distinguish between them."


    "After all, mizixia''s accomplishments are higher than Du Shaofu''s. even if his attainments in Fu array are equal to Du Shaofu''s, can''t he defeat him?" Elder Hao Zongwei asked in doubt.


    Elder Huang Yirong outlined a wry smile from the corner of his mouth. He said, "mizixia''s accomplishments are higher, but this time he should be impatient and his mood has been affected. To tell the truth, Du Shaofu''s mood, to tell the truth, surprised me. Maybe I saw some reasons why he could be so elegant."


    "HISHI..."


    With the voice of elder Huang Yirong falling down, the square that blocks the sky and the sun suddenly starts to wave, dazzling runes flash.


    At one corner of the array, a dazzling Rune began to break and crack, just like a broken mirror, slowly spreading cracks on its surface, and finally climbing away, the dazzling brilliance overflowed.


    "Hula..."


    The figure of a purple robe is covered with dazzling white light, which twinkles like a divine awn, rippling with the ancient flavor."Shua Shua..."


    When the purple robe appeared, the whole scene was dull, and the eyes "Shua Shua" were on one person.


    At this moment, the figure of the purple robe, attracting the attention of the public, is unparalleled!


    "It''s impossible. How could it be him? It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible." Cao Zhao shook his head and his eyes trembled. It was incredible and unbelievable.


    "Hula..."


    After the figure of the green robe, as the cracks on the Fu array become wider and wider, the whole Fu array is finally cracked, and then it is broken like fireworks.


    In the square, all the fufu masters were exposed, and many people''s eyes were dull, and after a while they came back to their senses.


    Many disciples have just been in the Fu array, and they have obviously been lost under the influence of Fu array.


    Mizixia''s figure appeared in the scene, standing quietly, with long silky black hair and brown eyes.


    That kind of eyes let people look, let people dare not look at more, after a good piece of carved time, it gradually returned to normal.


    "According to the regulations of the Fu league competition, Du Shaofu was the first to break through the array and become the champion of this round, and also the general champion of this competition. As for the two deputy leaders, they were announced after Zongzhong''s deliberation."


    The mysterious voice of elder Huang Yirong reverberated around the square. The disciples were surrounded by the sound of thunder.


    All the onlookers were shocked and won three rounds of Grand Slam.


    This is a miracle, beyond the imagination.


    How could anyone have thought that Du Shaofu, who had not been in the ancient Tianzong for a long time, won three titles in the Fu league competition, and defeated all the lingfu masters of the whole ancient Tianzong. This is incredible.


    The result announced by elder Huang Yirong made the whole Square shocked and silent.


    All eyes, at this time, are shocked to fall on the square, that purple robed youth''s body.


    It was that young man, 17 or 18 years old, who overcame mizixia and all the lingfu masters of the same generation of ancient Tianzong, and became a grand slam.


    Not long ago, the young man in purple robe defeated Sima Muhan and won the championship of new disciples.


    The purple robed youth, the martial arts, the runes and the Tao, are all the fearsome double practitioners of martial arts, Tao, Fu and Tao, which no one in his generation can do.


    Everyone here knows that this time, the name of Du Shaofu will definitely stand in the ancient Tianzong and ring through Zhongzhou!


    "Congratulations to Uncle Du for winning the championship


    "Congratulations to Uncle Du!"


    After a short silence around the square, the sound of shouting soared into the sky!


    That young man in purple robe, with an unparalleled bearing, was truly branded in the hearts of all the disciples of the sect.


    "It''s impossible. How could he be so strong..."


    In the crowd, Zhou Ying''er''s eyes trembled and her eyes were shining on the purple robed youth who received the attention of the public and cheered.


    At the scene, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of Du Shaofu''s mouth. After he had bought pills into his mouth again, he raised his head and looked at the crowd boiling around and the trance sound. For a moment, his heart was boiling with blood.


    "Hoo..."


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu outlined a smile in the corner of his mouth. Once again, he felt that his elder brother Zhen Qingchun''s attainments in Fu array were extraordinary.


    Du Shaofu knew clearly that if his elder brother Zhen Qingchun hadn''t taught him all the time, he would have broken the magic talisman array just arranged by elder brother Huang Yirong.


    "Three crowns for one person, as far as I know, is the first person in the ancient Tianzong Fu league competition. Congratulations to Uncle Du."


    Hearing a very comfortable voice, mizichang came to Du Shaofu''s side, a smile, enough to make the woman fascinated.


    Du Shaofu looked at mizixia, quite surprised. Then he gave a smile and said, "it''s just a little bit better."


    "Ha ha, uncle Du is joking. It''s not good luck, but his strength. If you have a chance, please give me more guidance, so that we younger generation can be educated." Mizixia chuckled.


    "It''s easy to say. If I have a chance, I''m a martial uncle, and I won''t hide anything. I''ll give you a good guidance."


    Du Shaofu could tell from his heart that mizichang didn''t laugh, but he was saying that although he won the championship, he was a senior, and it was nothing to win the championship. All of a sudden, he was a senior of his school, and he was very old.


    "Today is Christmas Eve. I wish you all happiness and peace. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, mizixia was also slightly stunned to mention it. It seemed that Du Shaofu was really rude and climbed up the pole.


    "Congratulations to Uncle Du for winning the championship. My name is Ge Zong."


    At this time, a hearty voice came. A young man, who was not tall but was very strong, came to Du Shaofu and saluted. It was Ge Zong, who had great hope to become the champion of the instrument master competition.


    Du Shaofu looked at GE Zong, but felt that GE Zong''s attitude should be more sincere. He said with a light smile, "you don''t have to be too polite. Your accomplishments in refining utensils are not low. I just won some by luck."


    Du Shaofu could see that GE Zong''s attainments in refining weapons were not low. If he had not relied on secret military secrets, he would have been unable to defeat him in refining weapons.


    "Uncle Du is joking. The ability to integrate into animal power is beyond our reach."


    Ge Zong grinned bitterly. He engraved the animal power on the weapon. He only heard of it. This time, he really saw the means in the rumor and was shocked by it.


    Du Shaofu smiles and doesn''t speak any more. After saying hello to mizixia and Ge Zong, he turns around and signals to the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli to leave. The consumption is too much and needs to be recovered as soon as possible.


    As Du Shaofu walked down the square, the disciples of the World Association suddenly gathered around him and left with a mighty crowd.


    With Du Shaofu''s departure, the Fu league competition, which attracted the attention of the public, also slowly drew down the curtain.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This guy, every time can bring people unexpected surprise


    Soon after, Sima stepped on the star with a face of shock in the main hall and side hall of the main peak of ancient Tianzong. In the glass like double pupil, he could not help but ripple.


    "That boy is a pervert. He is absolutely abnormal. I really don''t know where the former teacher came from and who can train such a disciple."


    Hao''s Dharma protector was shocked, his eyes moved and he sighed for it. Then he looked at Sima and stepped on the star and asked, "Lord, Du Shaofu has a pill for strengthening the spirit root, a method for refining tools that is like animal power, and some Dan prescriptions, such as Xuanyuan pill and Kuang Hua Dana, which are not found in our ancient Tianzong. If we


    "Hao Dharma protector, do you think that boy''s attention is good at fighting?"


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile and said: "first, carefully study the magic weapon made by that boy, Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill, to see if we can let elder Huang and them refine the elixir and the weapon refining method that integrates the animal energy. As for the zengling powder, it should be easier to look at the amount of miraculous medicine that the boy filled in the application form in the Fu league competition It''s enough to find the right prescription. "


    "The Lord is wise. I will do it now."


    Hao Dharma protector''s eyes brightened, and he immediately showed his joy.


    Sima TA Xing nodded and said, "go ahead, but don''t let that boy know. The people sent out to investigate should also come back. A person can''t appear out of thin air. There will always be some origin."


    "I''ve been out for such a long time. I believe there will be news soon." Hao Dharma nodded and then turned to leave.


    Sima stepped on the star and sat upright, as if he was thinking about something. Then he laughed and murmured: "the boy''s coming out. I''m afraid some people will be restless. If you don''t die, you won''t die. Why bother to provoke that boy. Now I''m afraid that all regret''s intestines are green."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As dusk falls, the night has become more and more blurred, and the sky full of sunset clouds is gradually becoming flat.


    In the vast sky above the mountains, stars appear and hang in the dark blue sky. The foothills are undulating, and the continuous contour enters the dim and turbid sight.


    "Du Shaofu becomes the leader of the Fu League. We are not in charge of the Fu League. We are afraid that something will happen."


    "That boy is just a babe. I''m afraid he can''t see some things clearly. I''m afraid he can''t see what''s inside."


    "This is not necessarily ah, even if the boy himself can not see, I am afraid there will be someone who will remind us that it will be extremely harmful to us at that time."


    "I didn''t expect that mizichang was also defeated, otherwise there would not be so many things."


    "Let''s have a look first. The boy can''t make any big waves by himself. I''m afraid he can''t see through some things."


    "Cao zhaona, who is the advocate, wants to provoke the boy, otherwise he will not participate in the Fu league competition, and there will be no such things."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the night, there is a courtyard, arranged in the forbidden seal, sound resounding.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, when Du Shaofu appeared in waizongtianxia Pavilion, his pale face was already ruddy.


    Du Shaofu also had a new purple robe on his body. However, the wide sword wrapped in purple cloth at the back of his shoulder was still carried close to his back.


    Tianxia pavilion has been decorated again, even more magnificent than it was."President, I''ve been so tired these two days that many people want to join our world association, including many inner disciples.


    In addition, many disciples ask Xuanyuan Dan every day when the crazy pill and the talisman will be sold.


    There are also zengling powder. Many lingfu masters have come to Tianxia Pavilion secretly, hoping to buy zengling powder refined by the president. They say they can pay all the costs. "


    In the third floor of Tianxia Pavilion, Gu Changyou took a deep breath after finishing his speech with a smile and excitement on his face.


    These days, the elder martial brothers and sisters of lingfu, who usually ignore him for a moment, are very polite and respectful in front of him, so they are almost servile. That makes Gu Changyou very beautiful and extremely relieved.


    At the beginning, the four seas gang wronged the influence of selling medicine in Tianxia Pavilion. With the victory of the president Fu league competition, all the negative effects have disappeared.


    After the Fumeng competition, there is no doubt that the Tianxia pavilion has become more popular. The black market prices of pills such as Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan have become more and more popular.


    Listening to Gu Changyou''s introduction of these two days, Du Shaofu smiles and says, "let some wind out. After that, Tianxia Pavilion will only open for sale four times a month. The next batch of Xuanyuan pills, crazy pills and talismans will be sold seven days later. The one with the highest membership level will have priority."


    Gu Changyou was stunned for a moment. Then, with a smile on his face, he nodded to Du Shaofu and said, "opening the door four times a month can save a lot of time. You don''t have to look at the Tianxia pavilion every day. But now many lingfu masters hope to buy zenglingsan


    With a smile, Du Shaofu said to Gu Changyou, "if you let out the wind and join the lingfu masters in the World Association, you will have a chance to get zengling powder. At present, zengling powder is not sold to the public."


    "What does the president mean..."


    Hearing this, Gu Changyou was stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face and said with a smile: "ha ha, I''m not afraid that those talismans will not join us in the world."


    Du Shaofu chuckled, then his eyebrows moved. Suddenly, he wiped a little chill in his clear eyes and said, "there are other things that should be dealt with these two days."


    "President, president."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the voice of Wang Ming Dynasty came quickly, and then the voice rushed to the third floor.


    "Elder martial brother Wang, what''s the matter with you? Are you surprised?" Gu Changyou asked Wang Mingchao.


    In Wang Mingchao''s face and eyes, with a look of astonishment, er, after taking a deep breath, he said, "there''s no demand. I''ll wait below and say I want to see the president."


    "No demand?"


    Hearing the speech, Gu Changyou was shocked. He seemed to have encountered something extremely shocked.


    "Who is Wuqiu?"


    Du Shaofu asked Wang Mingchao and Gu Changyou. From their expressions of astonishment, it is not hard to know that this "Wuqiu" is not ordinary people.


    "President, this is no ordinary person. Now the fifth terror guy on the gold list, I don''t know what this guy is doing?"


    Gu Changyou doubts that the fifth guy in the gold list will not come to hang out. If he comes to find trouble, it will be extremely troublesome.


    "Fifth in the gold list."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and said to Wang Ming Dynasty, "since he is here, please ask him to come up. You can''t refuse to see him."


    "Well, I''ll bring him up."


    Wang Mingchao nodded and went downstairs with a shock color. In ordinary times, it was definitely his impossible existence.


    "President, I have heard some gossip from elder martial brother Wuqiu. Would you like to hear it?" Gu Changyou asked Du Shaofu that, as the fifth strong man in the gold list, some gossip also spread in the clan.


    "Talk about it." Du Shaofu was interested.


    Gu chuckled and said to Du Shaofu in a low voice: "it''s said that Wuqiu was the son of an empire, but it was born of the emperor and a woman from a barbarian land. Fortunately, he was extremely gifted in martial arts. After joining the ancient emperor, he now has a very important position in the emperor''s clan.


    "Dong Dong..."


    As Gu Changyou''s gossip falls, the corridor creaks. Then a young man walks in at the door, and Gu Changyou automatically stands aside.


    "There''s one more, three more.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    Young people are tall and tall. Standing there quietly, they all have an indescribable quality of floating out of the world, as if they were Heaven and man.


    He was wearing a simple robe of Buddhist Xumi, but he could not cover his graceful and graceful posture.


    The young man''s head is bright and clean, with nine ring scars on it, which is very eye-catching.


    Looking at such a young man who was obviously extraordinary, but was dressed up as a Xumi who came out of the wild temple in the mountains, Du Shaofu''s eyes were also filled with doubts.


    The young man''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu, and even Gu Changyou didn''t look at it much. He said, "I need zenglingsan. The more, the better. As long as I have something on me, I''m willing to pay any price to buy it."


    When the young man spoke, his lips outlined a curve. His thin lips were extremely ruddy and showed a kind of beauty and enchantment. Even if a woman looked at this red lip, she would be confused by it.


    "Another good-looking man."


    Du Shaofu sighed that if this guy had a little hair on his head, and he was not bald, his appearance would not be weaker than that of mizichang.


    Looking at the bald young man, Du Shaofu could not guess, but could judge that this guy should be "Wuqiu", the fifth in the gold list. He looked at him for a while, shook his head slightly, and said, "zenglingsan can''t be sold to the public. I can''t help you."


    "I''m willing to pay any price, just for zengshun powder."


    Wu Qiu looks at Du Shaofu, and in his clear and bottomless eyes, he is full of longing.


    "You are not a talisman. Zengshen powder is useless to you. It seems that those who need it are very important to you." Du Shaofu asked.


    "Four years ago, my sister was injured by someone. I joined the ancient Tianzong, hoping to find a way to strengthen and restore the spiritual root from the ancient Tianzong, but I have been looking for no results. Two days ago, I heard that your zengling powder can improve the spiritual root, and maybe also can cure the damaged spiritual root. So I hope to have a try." No need to say, the language is short, very clear and clean.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu looked at Wu Qiu and said, "for your sister, you are willing to pay anything?"


    "I will."


    Without any hesitation, he nodded.


    Du Shaofu looked directly at Wuqiu. After a moment, he seemed to have made a decision. He threw three jade bottles in his hand and threw them directly to Wuqiu. He said, "once a month, soak in water to absorb the whole body''s medicinal power. The zengling powder given to you is two years'' worth. In two years'' time, if this zengling powder is effective on your sister''s spiritual root, it should be enough to heal."


    Wu qiuleng Leng Leng, as a result, Du Shaofu tossed three jade bottles, early in the morning in his eyes smeared a little unexpected color, said: "what do you need me to do, as long as I can do, at all costs."


    "You don''t need to do anything. I gave it to your sister." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "But you don''t know my sister?"


    No clear eyes, the color of doubt more and more rich.


    "But I know her brother." Said Du Shaofu.


    "I still don''t understand?"


    Wu Qiu''s eyes puzzled and asked, as if he could not understand the purple robed youth in front of him.


    "Because I also have a sister, no, I have two sisters, and I would do anything for them." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    He looked at Du Shaofu for a while, put the jade bottle into the bag of heaven and earth, and said, "I don''t want to owe you a favor. When you want me to pay back, you can come to me at any time."


    Without asking for anything more, the voice dropped and turned away.


    "Hoo..."


    With no desire to leave, Gu Changyou, who has been standing on one side, stood up with cold sweat on his forehead and turned pale slightly.


    Although Wu Qiu''s breath is introverted, the breath that spreads out invisibly makes Gu Changyou feel as if he has been crushed all the time, and the mysterious Qi on his body is stagnant.


    "It is said that elder martial brother Wuqiu is extremely isolated in Zongzhong and will not be polite to anyone. Even mizixia has to give up. Unexpectedly, he is extremely polite to the president." Gu Changyou looks at the back of Mizi flaw and says.


    Du Shaofu smiles and says nothing.


    "President, president."


    With Wuqiu just left, the voice of Wang Ming Dynasty came again in a hurry, and the figure was also in a hurry to the third floor of Tianxia Pavilion.


    "Elder martial brother Wang, who is not coming?" Gu Changyou saw Wang Mingchao in a hurry and asked in a bad mood.


    "Elder martial brother gezong came and said he wanted to see the president."


    Wang Ming Dynasty looked at Du Shaofu and said, "president, can''t you see me?"


    "Why is elder martial brother gezong here?"


    Gu Changyou was stunned for a moment. Although Ge Zong ranked no higher in the gold list, his disciples knew that as an instrument master, Ge Zong''s accomplishments in weapon refining were incomparable with those of his peers in the ancient Tianzong, and his status in the sect was extremely high.


    There are even rumors that, according to the current development of gezong, it will not be difficult to become the elder of the ancient Tianzong one day as long as there is no accident."It''s lively. Since I''m here, I''ll see you." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    A moment later, Ge Zong went upstairs. His strong and strong body had an explosive sense of power. He was more like a martial arts practitioner than a talisman.


    As one of his peers, Ge Zong had a very special position in the sect.


    Although he ranked lower on the gold list, Ge Zong''s position in the clan and in the hearts of his disciples was extremely high. Any disciple who saw it should be quite respectful.


    Everyone knows that it may be necessary to ask someone to refine a talisman or Taoist instrument at some time.


    What''s more, for the master of instrument and medicine, there is never a lack of friends around, and this kind of person is also the most difficult to be provoked.


    "I want to learn the art of refining weapons. Please ask Uncle Du for guidance?"


    Ge Zong looked at Du Shaofu. Judging from his eyes, the decision seemed to have been carefully considered.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu said with a smile, "there are many techniques for refining weapons in Zongzhong. I believe they will all be open to you."


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    Ge Zong shook his head and said to Du Shaofu, "I want to learn from master Du''s weapon refining method which integrates animal power. I know that this weapon refining method can''t be taught easily, so I''m willing to accept any conditions, even if I''m a master, as long as martial uncle Du can teach me the weapon refining method."


    Listening to ge Zong''s words, Gu Changyou and Wang Mingchao, who was in the building with him, were shocked. Then they all looked at Du Shaofu.


    "It''s true that we can''t teach the method of refining weapons casually, and I don''t intend to accept apprentices now."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile bitterly. He looked at GE Zong and said, "if you really want to learn the method of refining weapons, you can''t help it..."


    "What can I do, if I can?"


    Smell speech, just thought there was no hope of Ge Zong''s eyes suddenly bright.


    "Join my world association, I can teach you how to refine weapons, and I can also get zenglingsan to upgrade spirit roots."


    Du Shaofu said in a positive tone. In his clear eyes, there was a light golden light shining in his eyes.


    "I join and can join now. I have never joined any forces in Zongzhong and can join the World Association at any time."


    Ge Zong nodded, without hesitation. He was dedicated to refining tools and refining their attainments. In recent years, although he was famous in Zongzhong, he never joined any forces.


    At this time, in order to refine weapons, Ge Zong was willing to join the world association without hesitation.


    "It''s not a simple addition."


    Du Shaofu shook his head at GE Zong. The forces in the ancient Tianzong were different from those in the outside world.


    Generally speaking, the power of forming cliques among the disciples of the ancient Tianzong does not exist if it leaves the ancient Tianzong. At most, it can maintain a friendship.


    Behind the disciples of ancient Tianzong, most of them had a huge family and influence, even a huge empire.


    There are now 100000 permanent disciples in ancient Tianzong. I don''t know how many princes and princesses, princes and ministers have.


    How can this kind of disciple join other forces at will.


    The power in the ancient Tianzong was only formed by the mutual collusion among the disciples. The greatest advantage was to pave the way for the future and build a good relationship.


    On the other hand, it is also for oneself to strive for more cultivation resources.


    But once left the ancient Tianzong, this kind of power is also equivalent to nothingness, and there are not many restrictions.


    I don''t need to say that you will be one of the members of tianfuzong, even if you are going to be a member of tianfuzong, I believe you will be one of them


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Wang Mingchao and Gu Changyou, both of whom were present, also changed their color secretly. It seemed that they understood something.


    At the moment, Ge Zong''s face changed slightly and his eyes were hesitating. Naturally, he understood everything. If he joined the World Association, he would really join the World Association.


    "You can think it over and tell me later." Du Shaofu said with a smile to the hesitant Ge Zong Yi.


    Ge Zong raised his head and looked at Du Shaofu with some fluctuations in his eyes. He said, "I don''t know if I would like to do something else if I joined the world association?"


    "No, as long as you don''t betray the world." Du Shaofu said to ge Zong, "the world will never interfere with the family behind you."


    "Good, I''d like to join the world association!"


    Ge Zong nodded at the smell of speech. He could not refuse the skill of refining weapons.


    "It''s three shifts in a row. Today''s update is over. We''re all in peace. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    "Welcome to the World Association."


    Du Shaofu got up, stepped two steps to ge Zong''s body, and said, "from today on, you will be a member of the World Association. I will tell you about the situation of the World Association in the future, but it is not suitable to make it public in Zongzhong at present."


    "I understand."


    Ge Zong nodded, and he would not allow his disciples to establish a certain force. If he knew about it, he would be in trouble, and the consequences would be extraordinary.


    "I''ll give it to you in the next two days. Before that, I still have some things to do." Du Shaofu nodded and said to ge Zong.


    "Is it because of the affairs of the world association? Since I joined the World Association, I naturally wanted to relieve the worries of the World Association. I didn''t join the world association only for the sake of refining weapons. I have heard about the situation of the World Association. In the past two days, I will try my best to persuade some medicine fufu masters and Qi Fu masters who are not wrong with me to join the World Association. I believe that the problem is not big, and I don''t know the president What do you think? "


    Ge Zong''s name has been changed to "President". If he really joins the World Association, he is definitely not just for refining weapons.


    "That''s very good. Thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He estimated that the master of medicine Fu that GE Zong knew would not be a simple generation. If he could join the Tianxia Association, he would be able to help the Tianxia Pavilion solve the urgent problem.


    A moment later, Ge Zong left, and the Tianxia Pavilion said, "excuse me, elder martial brother Zhou, the president is in the closed door, and elder martial brothers Hao, mu, Qiao and Mo are all in secret, so we can only receive elder martial brother Zhou." Gu Changyou said to the young man in Chinese clothes, his expression and tone were respectful.


    "A waizong disciple, relying on the fact that there is a World Association behind him, thinks that he can raise his own value. He still takes Qiao yingmeng, Hao Biao and Mo Wen who want to oppress me. What kind of thing are you? You are not qualified to speak in front of us."


    Huafu youth doesn''t take Gu Changyou in his eyes. As a disciple of neizong, he is also a master of lingfu. He still ranks in the gold list. How could he care about Gu Changyou, a disciple of the outer sect.


    "What elder martial brother Zhou said is right. The world association did not pay attention to our spirit talisman at all, and even let a little waizong disciple send us away. Why should we join in?"


    "It''s ok if you don''t join the world."


    "I''m afraid it''s fake to get any zengshun powder. I just want to fool the rune master into joining the World Association."


    After the youth in Chinese costume, those four young people followed in succession.


    Outside the Tianxia Pavilion, there are already many onlookers watching the quarrel and whispering inside the pavilion.


    "Elder martial brother Zhou and I are not willing to join the lingfu Association, but elder martial brother Zhou and I are not willing to join the world


    Gu Changyou stood up and began to be tough.


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing this, the young man in splendid clothes was stunned for a moment. Then he sneered at Gu Changyou. His face was cold and said: "what a good Gu Changyou, I really think that he is no longer powerful. He is just a little disciple of the foreign sect. Believe me or not, even if I abolish you, it will not be a big problem!"


    "If elder martial brother Zhou wants to show off, he will come to the wrong place. This is the Tianxia Pavilion. If you want to show off in the Tianxia Pavilion, I advise elder martial brother Zhou to exercise restraint. Even if you abolish me, today the president and all the elder martial brothers and sisters of the world association are in the closed door and can''t see you."


    Gu Changyou is not afraid. He raised his head and held his chest. If it had been, he would have been afraid of it, but now there is a World Association behind him. Therefore, he is not afraid and can not lose the face of the World Association. Even if he is abolished, he can not lose his share of the World Association.


    At the same time, Wang Ming Dynasty, Zhang Yingwen and other disciples of the World Association immediately stepped forward and stood firmly beside Gu Changyou.


    "Ha ha, what a foreign disciple, it''s really powerful."


    The young man''s gloomy face began to rub a chill, and said: "you don''t know whether you live or die, then I can do well for you!"


    "Hi..."


    As the young man''s voice dropped and his face was cold and gloomy, a terrible breath suddenly burst out of his body. His figure was like electricity. He shook his hand, and a palm print was directly shot out, and he went straight to Gu Changyou.


    "Boom..."


    The space of Tianxia Pavilion trembled fiercely for it. This terrible breath had already surpassed the six star spirit Fu master, far from being able to resist by Gu Changyou and Wang Mingchao.


    A terrible palm, in a flash to Gu Changyou''s body.


    "Hiss!"


    Just as the audience was shocked, a golden energy Rune beam, like a fingerprint light column, directly penetrated into the space and fell on the young man''s handprint.


    "Pedaling..."


    When the two touched, the dazzling light exploded. Before the eyes around him could see clearly, he saw the young man staggering and retreating backward.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    "Ah..."


    A scream came from the mouth of the young man in Chinese clothes. On the palm of his hand, a blood hole the size of a finger pierced through his palm, dripping with blood.


    "It''s really lively."


    A faint voice came out, and the crowd outside the pavilion was in turmoil. Then a young man in purple robe walked out slowly. It was Du Shaofu.


    "See the president."


    Seeing Du Shaofu coming, Gu Changyou came back to his senses and felt as if he had escaped from death. He saluted Wang Mingchao, Zhang Yingwen and other people and said respectfully, "I have met the president."


    Du Shaofu nodded, his eyes slowly swept around him, and then he looked around. Finally, his eyes fell on the young man who had just been injured and the four young people behind him.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, the five young people''s eyes trembled and they couldn''t help but step back two steps.


    "I''m very welcome to join the rune master, but if anyone wants to make trouble, I''m not polite."


    Du Shaofu looked around. His voice, rather indifferent, echoed in everyone''s ears.


    "Is that what you welcome?"


    The young man in Chinese costume resisted the pain, sealed the acupoint orifices in his hand, stopped bleeding, and bit his teeth, his face was very ugly.


    "Why should I welcome you if you don''t put me in the eyes of my Tianxia pavilion? Are you right?" Du Shaofu said, looking at the young man in splendid clothes.


    "Hum, I thought that if I became the leader of the Fu League, I would be able to cover the sky and act recklessly. I''m not rare to join the world."


    After a moment, the corner of his mouth with some blood stains bit his teeth and said to the four people behind him: "let''s go!"


    Voice down, Chinese clothing qingniu furiously brush sleeves, intend to leave.


    "Dare to fight in my world Pavilion, do not put the world Pavilion in the eyes, want to go so simply, afraid is also impossible!"


    Du Shaofu said faintly, still with a little smile on his face.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the five young men, who were just about to turn around, suddenly became slightly stiff.


    After a moment''s silence, the young man''s pale face was smeared with anger and said, "Du Shaofu, what do you want to do? Do you dare to kill us in zongzong?"


    "There is no need to kill you."


    Du Shaofu smiles slightly, but his eyes are indifferent, which makes his heart tremble. His light voice says, "but you are so unruly in my world Pavilion. If you leave here, everyone will be able to come to the Tianxia pavilion to be wild. Therefore, you can''t be easily forgiven."


    "Hum, you dare. You really think you can be lawless in Zongzhong. If I leave now, how dare you?"


    The young man in Chinese clothes sinks down and turns away.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly raised, and a sneering arc passed through the corner of his mouth. At the moment when the well-dressed youth turned to leave, his figure was like a ghost.


    "You want to..."


    The young man suddenly felt something. He turned around quickly and wanted to be covered with dazzling light.


    "Just a lesson to you!"


    The light voice contains a cold chill, which rings in the ears of the young man in Chinese clothes. At the same time, the light energy of the young man in Chinese clothes has not yet poured out, and a palm print has fallen on his back.


    "Bang!"


    The sound was not too loud, but the body of the well-dressed young man suddenly trembled, and a mouthful of blood mist gushed out of his mouth. His body then flew forward and fell heavily on the street more than ten feet away, and the cracks in the street spread one after another.


    "Run away."


    However, the rest of them suddenly turned pale, and the rest of them turned pale.


    "If you want to go, go."


    Du Shaofu chuckled, his long sleeves of his purple robe trembled, and his palm directly fanned the four people''s backs. A terrible golden talisman secret pattern gushed out, just like a golden lightning.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The figure of the four people was swept out of the world Pavilion in an instant. The fierce power contained in the secret patterns of the golden talisman made the four people have no strength to fight against. The blood gushed from their mouths, and they fell heavily on the side of the young man who had just fallen to the ground.


    Du Shaofu''s clean and clean hand shocked the whole audience.


    I''m afraid that few people would think that Du Shaofu would really attack those master runes, but they would not be able to recover after a few months.


    "President, what are you doing? It''s so lively."


    A voice came, the crowd was agitated, and then they saw several figures coming slowly.


    The first one was Ge Zong of Jinbang, and several people behind him were also like several talismans.


    "It''s elder martial brother Ge Zong."


    "It is said that elder martial brother gezong has joined the World Association."


    "And elder martial brothers Qiu Yu and PI."


    The crowd whispered, and the news that GE Zong had joined the World Association these days had already been spread.Du Shaofu looked at GE Zong with a smile and said, "it''s no big deal. There are a few people who don''t put Tianxia Pavilion in their eyes and let them remember it for a long time."


    With a smile, Ge Zong nodded slightly to Du Shaofu, looked around him, and said intentionally or unintentionally, "if you don''t give the world Pavilion face, you should give them a lesson. According to me, this lesson is not too serious, for fear that they will have a memory soon."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved in secret. It seemed that GE Zong was honest and honest, but he was not a soft hearted master.


    Du Shaofu also understood that GE Zong''s speech in public was also an opportunity to express his position to all people.


    From then on, people who dare to provoke the world Pavilion, that is, to fight against gezong, will naturally be able to understand.


    Later, Du Shaofu said with a smile, "it''s good to give them a lesson. I believe their memory should be good."


    "I hope so."


    Ge Zong smile, and then said: "president, I''d like to introduce you to younger martial brothers Qiu Yu, PI, Zhangze and Bao Zhiqiang. They all want to join our world association and have a good relationship with me, so I brought them as a sponsor."


    "I''ve met uncle Du."


    After Ge Zong, four young people stood up and saluted.


    "You are welcome to join Tianxia Pavilion."


    Du Shaofu nodded and smiling, peeped into the breath of the four men. They were all at the level of six star lingfu masters, and one of them was even at the level of the other side of the six stars.


    After that, Du Shaofu threw several jade bottles directly to Qiu Yu and other four people, saying, "this is zenglingsan, which can strengthen the spirit root of lingfu master. Later, they will be brothers in the meeting. When zenglingsan is used up, please ask me for it."


    "Zenglingsan, this is zenglingsan."


    Qiu Yu and other four people were very happy with the zengling powder in their palms. Most of the reason why they joined the world association was because of zengling powder. They didn''t expect that they could get it just after joining Tianxia Association.


    "If you join the lingfu master in Tianxia Pavilion, you can really get zengling powder."


    Some of the onlookers around envied and whispered. No one would pay attention to the several talismans who had just been hit hard.


    A moment later, in the third floor of Tianxia Pavilion, Du Shaofu handed several jade bottles and a jade slip to ge Zong, saying, "this is zenglingsan and the refining method you want to blend into the animal spirit."


    "Thank you, president."


    Ge Zong nodded, and as a result, Zeng Ling San and Yu Jian did not say much.


    "President, the leader of those people who come to make trouble today is Zhou Jianxi, who ranks the 100th in the golden list. His major is medicine Fu master and his minor is array Fu master. It is said that he has a close relationship with Cao Zhao. I''m afraid some people deliberately arranged to make trouble." Gu Changyou said to Du Shaofu.


    "The president has now become the leader of the Fu alliance. I''m afraid that some people will not accept it. Some forces in the clan will certainly block it secretly. This is normal." Ge Zong hears speech to say.


    "What do you seem to know?" Du Shaofu asked Ge Zong.


    Ge Zong, with a wry smile, said: "in the ancient Tianzong, there are many forces, such as the four seas gang, the yunzhihui and the forgetting dust gate, which can only be regarded as the front forces. The real strongest force in the ancient Tianzong is Guiyi alliance."


    "Guiyi League..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were very complicated.


    Ge Zong continued: "Guiyi alliance is not simple. The leader of the alliance is mizzixia. Many of the top ranked ones in the golden list are disciples of the inner sect. However, few people know that there are still people behind mizhixia. Guiyi alliance is very powerful and is the first force in the sect. Most of the cultivation resources of the Zong''s commercial firms for external sales are actually in fact It''s all in their hands. "


    "It seems that this alliance is really not simple. There are still people behind Mizuho. Are they the top two in the gold list?"


    Du Shaofu asked that the only people who could exist behind Mizuho were the top two on the gold list.


    "It''s not the top two in the golden list. They are mysterious and terrifying. They have never been involved in the external affairs."


    Ge Zong shook his head and said: "the Guiyi alliance has existed for a long time. Other forces in the clan will always disintegrate and disappear. However, it is said that the Guiyi alliance has existed for hundreds of years."


    "So long?"


    Du Shaofu''s real accident was also quite shocking. The forces formed by the cliques among the disciples generally dissipated as the main disciples left the sect. However, it was deeply rooted that the Guiyi alliance could last for hundreds of years in the ancient Tianzong.


    "It is said that behind the Guiyi alliance, there are many Dharma protectors and elders, mizixia and some disciples, which are only on the surface." Ge Zong said in a low voice.


    "Elder Dharma protectors are involved in it, do they not care?"


    Du Shaofu curiously said that there were elders and Dharma protectors involved in it. According to Du Shaofu''s estimation, the ancient emperor of heaven could not be allowed to go on, and he would never ignore it.


    "I don''t know why Zongzhong doesn''t care. We don''t ask much about this kind of thing. In a word, no one can touch Guiyi alliance in Zongzhong." Ge Zong said with a bitter smile."Guiyi League..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, and then asked Gu Changyou, "have you inquired about all the things you asked you to inquire about a few days ago?"


    "Today''s Christmas, at 9:00 p.m., we have to spend the festival later, so we can only have two shifts today. Don''t wait for the shift at night. Happy Christmas to all the book friends. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    "We''ve got people who are still following them secretly these two days, knowing where they are and what they do every day." Gu Changyou said mysteriously.


    Du Shaofu''s face showed a little smile and said softly, "in this way, you can sell crazy pill and Xuanyuan pill tomorrow, but some things still need to be settled today."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In ancient Tianzong, in the mountain road, two figures came slowly.


    The two young men, one tall and one fat, had extraordinary bearing and were both in their twenties and twenties.


    "Recently, there is no news about Du Shaofu. It is said that some people in Fu league are going to give him a strong hand. Although he won the championship in the Fu league competition, the boy has just arrived and can''t convince the public."


    "Of course, most of the main characters in the Fu league are senior brothers mizixia and Cao Zhao. Even if Du Shaofu became the leader of the Fu League, he would not be able to make a big stir."


    Two young men whispered and walked slowly.


    Suddenly, two people seem to feel something at the same time, suddenly a stagnant figure, looked up.


    In the two people''s sight, a figure of green robe appears, with a long sword wrapped with purple cloth on his back.


    "It''s Du Shaofu..."


    Looking at the figure in front of them, they suddenly felt a shiver all over. The figure of that green robe is still unknown in the ancient Tianzong.


    "I heard that you almost died after taking Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill. Let me know about the situation."


    Du Shaofu looked at the two men in front of him. It was these two men that Gu Changyou and Wang Mingchao inquired about a few days ago.


    "Run."


    After hearing the words, they looked at each other, and their eyes trembled. They did not know why their faces changed greatly. Then at the same time, their figures trembled. The dark air burst out, and they ran away.


    "No escape."


    Du Shaofu smiles. His figure is like electricity. He appears in front of the two people who have just been swept away. A terrible surge of golden mansions swept directly in front of them.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The two young figures suddenly flew back and left. Blood gushed out of their mouths and fell heavily on the ground, unable to fight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, the sun is like blood.


    All of a sudden, thousands of people gathered together inside and outside the pavilion, which made several main streets of waizong shake.


    "President, all the students who can come are here." Wang Ming Dynasty ran to the third floor of Tianxia Pavilion and said to Du Shaofu.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu turned to many lingfu masters headed by GE Zong and Gu Changyou. Zhang Yingwen and others said, "let''s go down too. Some accounts have begun to be settled."


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever been involved in such a lively event." Ge Zong smiles.


    At dusk, waizong''s main street vibrated, and thousands of people from all over the world rushed directly to Sihai commercial bank, which was set up by Sihai gang.


    "What, did Du Shaofu lead the team in person?"


    In the four seas business house, a clever young man with a strong breath was trembling. Du Shaofu personally brought thousands of disciples to the world conference. Naturally, he knew what would happen.


    "What do you want to do? If you are so bold, Zongzhong will not let you go, and the four seas gang will not give up!"


    The clever young man rushed out of the four seas business house and said to Du Shaofu. But in front of the thousands of disciples who surrounded the four seas business, they were terrified. They just wanted to find a chance to escape, so as to inform the leader.


    "It''s just a matter of justice!"


    Du Shaofu said indifferently. His figure instantly appeared in front of the smart youth. A paw print like thunder fell directly on the shoulders of the smart youth.


    "Bang!"


    Then he threw it directly in the distance, his mouth was dripping with blood, and he didn''t get up after struggling for several times.


    "Hi..."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu put a bag of heaven and earth into his arms without leaving a trace.


    "Escape, escape, inform the leader."


    After the smart youth, dozens of young men and women changed their faces and retreated in panic. "Brothers, at the beginning, the four seas gang smashed our Tianxia Pavilion. Now it''s our revenge."


    Gu Changyou drinks, the figure suddenly rushed out, shock back a young man, directly into the four seas business,.


    "Go


    All the people in the world would drink and move in unison. Dozens of disciples of the four seas sect immediately sent out a sad and wailing sound.


    The people of the world who were bullied and humiliated by the four seas gang at that time have revenge. Naturally, they are not polite.


    Du Shaofu smiles. His figure is like a ghost. He steals into the four seas shop. All the pills, refining materials, elixirs, martial arts, and talismans are impolitely put into his hands.


    Gu Changyou, Wang Mingchao, Zhang Yingwen, etc. saw the president''s movements, and all of them were slightly stunned. Then they understood. All of a sudden, their eyes showed a smile, and they were not polite. They were like wolves.Ge Zong walked into the four seas business, and was stunned for a moment when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Then he saw that there were a lot of materials for refining utensils on his side. He looked around and saw that a stream of energy gushed out of his palm and absorbed it directly into the palm of his hand. Quietly, he put it into the bag of heaven and earth. His face was still covered with a light and cloudless appearance.


    The clever young man who had been caught flying by Du Shaofu did not know when he got up and quietly appeared at the door of the business house. He was about to enter the business.


    Ge Zong''s figure appeared in front of the smart young man. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He directly hit the young man''s body, and it was the young man''s dispirited body that flew over ten feet. What he hit was that he couldn''t get up.


    In only a quarter of an hour, the four seas commercial banks were swept.


    Dozens of people of the four seas gang screamed and howled on the ground, and the crowd of onlookers was shocked.


    "It''s time to go to the Yunzhi firm." Said Du Shaofu.


    Then, under the leadership of Du Shaofu, thousands of people from all over the world rushed to Yunzhi firm again.


    Compared with the four seas commercial banks, the Yunzhi commercial banks are a little larger, and they are enough to rank among the top ten commercial banks in ancient Tianzong.


    "What do you want to do in the world?"


    "Wanton..."


    "Ah


    In a short period of time, dozens of people in Yunzhi business firm again sent out the scream.


    This time, Wang Ming Dynasty, Zhang Yingwen, Gu Changyou and others took the lead in rushing into Yunzhi business, and Ge Zong was not slow.


    It was also less than a quarter of an hour to be swept away.


    "President, the next step should be" Chenbao Pavilion. "


    Gu Changyou a smile, the dust treasure Pavilion is forgetting the dust gate business.


    "Line up to resist the World Association and inform the headmaster."


    With the sweeping of Sihai and Yunzhi commercial firms, the Chenbao Pavilion, which is not far away, seems to have received the wind and is ready. Although Bai Yichen is not there, there are three practitioners of King Wu''s realm. Many of them are in Wuhou state, and a very powerful joint attack array is arranged.


    For Du Shaofu, of course, it was not a big problem. With Ge Zong and several six star talismans around him, he almost immediately disintegrated the joint attack array.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Du Shaofu''s hand, shaking the sky and sweeping the wings, the three masters of King Wu''s realm were directly shaken off and vulnerable to a single blow.


    Seeing that the three King Wuwang''s powerful men were so vulnerable to a single blow, the more than 200 disciples of the forgetting dust sect were trembling.


    "Do it!"


    Already unable to bear it, the wailing people of the World Association rushed out, and a stream of mysterious gas surged, and the rune was dazzling. They immediately joined forces to suppress it.


    Several six star talismans were also fighting. Those who had forgotten the gate of dust could not fight against it. Some martial arts practitioners also took advantage of the chaos and were severely damaged by Du Shaofu.


    Later, Du Shaofu, Gu Changyou, Wang Mingchao, Zhang Yingwen, Ge Zong and others also took the opportunity to rush into the gate of forgetting dust. After a while, they all came out satisfied.


    Just at dusk, Du Shaofu led the disciples of Tianxia association to sweep the three major business firms successively, and severely damaged many disciples of the four seas gang, the forgetting dust gate and the cloud annals Association, which shocked all the disciples of the ancient Tianzong. Finally, he saw Du Shaofu''s fierce methods.


    After the Fu league competition, Du Shaofu didn''t show up. Everyone was guessing that maybe Du Shaofu had just started his career and was not old enough to make any big moves against the four seas gang.


    However, he did not expect that Du Shaofu finally showed his fierce side at this dusk, and had no intention to spare the four seas gang.


    The three major commercial banks were successively swept away, and then many commercial firms that had participated in smashing some subordinate forces in the Tianxia Pavilion were successively swept away by the World Council and were not soft hearted.


    Many forces really began to fear. At this time, some people finally realized that Du Shaofu was not only a terror of his own strength, but also a character who had to report his means and flaws, which was even more difficult to provoke. It was very frustrating to settle accounts after autumn.


    "Uncle Du, this is going to be a big move. Sihai is in bad luck for them."


    There are disciples whispering in the clan, and some forces are trembling, but only the forces that had once targeted the world association were cleared.


    Other forces are not damaged at all and have not been targeted by the World Association.


    At night, the ancient Tianzong was boiling, and the three major commercial firms and many small and medium-sized ones were swept away. It is said that a large number of cultivation resources in the commercial firms were also wiped out.


    "I will never let go of Du Shaofu


    Chang Qinghai was furious and said, "never let it go!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    "It''s too much. Du Shaofu and I have no common feelings."


    Fei Chengming''s eyes were cold, and he was furious.


    Bai Yichen frowned and said, "the three of us may not be able to do anything to Du Shaofu. What''s more, Du Shaofu still has Ge Zong around him. He has wings. It''s not the same as before. Maybe we provoked the wrong people and were used as chess pieces."


    "We can''t stop here. We have been swept away and suffered heavy losses."


    Changqinghai angrily said that the business was so valuable that it was swept away. How could it be tolerated.


    "Bai Yichen, what do you think we can do?" Fei Chengming asked Bai Yichen.


    "We can''t count on the Fu League. Now Du Shaofu is the leader of the Fu League. It is said that the two deputy leaders have not been settled yet. We have to rely on ourselves."


    Bai Yichen raised his head, looked at Chang Qinghai and Fei Chengming and said, "up to now, we can only let Zongzhong come forward. The bigger the trouble, the better. Once Zongzhong comes forward, it will be beneficial for us. Some talents can take the opportunity to suppress Du Shaofu. I don''t believe Zongzhong can protect him all the time, and then we can get revenge."


    "Well, I''ll do it." Fei Chengming nods.


    "But before that, we have to let one person intervene. If we ask him to help, we will have a lot of hope." Bai Yichen said.


    Hearing this, Fei Chengming asked, "who can I help you with?"


    Bai Yichen smiles and says, "Cao Zhao."


    At night, the moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the mountains are continuous.


    "Lord, trouble is coming."


    In the side hall of the main peak of the ancient Tianzong, Hao Dharma protector looked helpless and said to Sima TA Xing: "Du Shaofu, that guy, really did it. It is said that with thousands of disciples of the World Congress, he swept over a dozen business firms, seriously damaged the Sihai Gang, the forgetting dust gate, and some forces of the Yunzhi Association. It is said that more than a dozen businesses have been looted, many of them All the bags of heaven and earth have been plundered. "


    Smell speech, Sima step star is also for one Leng, wry smile way: "this boy is really not afraid of the sky and the ground."


    Hao Dharma protector went on to say: "the results of Xuanyuan pill and maniac pill have been studied by elder Huang. Without specific prescription, it is difficult to study them. Many elders'' trousers have been studied for several days and nights, which is of no help. It is difficult to succeed."


    "It''s hard to wait for pills. Maybe it comes from ancient prescriptions. How can it be easily researched out? That''s why I think it''s simple."


    Sima TA Xing shakes his head and laughs bitterly. Then he asks Hao Dharma protector, "what about the method of refining utensils integrated with animal power? Can the elders study it?"


    Hao''s Dharma protector shook his head and said, "it''s too difficult. The elders can''t do anything about it. Many elders even want to ask Du Shaofu to teach him. The refining methods are extraordinary."


    "The zengling powder, with its miraculous medicinal ingredients, is equivalent to the Dan prescription. It should be able to research it out. I''m afraid that he didn''t expect that he would leave clues, so he revealed the prescription of zengling powder."


    Sima TA Xing said with a smile that he had the amount of elixir left on the application form and the amount of the used elixir. After a final comparison, he would have a chance to find out the prescription of zengling powder.


    "Zenglingsan, that little rabbit, is too slippery."


    Referring to zenglingsan, Hao''s Dharma protector got angry and said to Sima stepping on the star: "elder Huang is still in a big fire now. The miraculous medicine that the boy filled in the application form is not complete at all. The amount used has also been used. It should be that we have destroyed a lot of miraculous drugs secretly, so that we can''t find out the real weight at all Yes, some miraculous drugs have been added secretly.


    Elder Huang and several elders studied for several days, and finally found out that the little bastard cheated early in the morning. Be careful that we find out his prescription for increasing spirit powder. That little bastard is too damaging and wastes so much time for us. "


    Sima TA Xing listened to Hao''s Dharma protector''s words. He just had a smile on his face, and immediately he was shocked. After a moment, he opened his mouth and said, "what a little bunny. It''s hateful."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning of the next day, there was a sea of people outside the pavilion.


    Today is the day when crazy pills and Xuanyuan pills are sold again. Some time ago, the news that crazy pills and Xuanyuan pills are added drugs is not tenable, and few people believe it.


    As a result, the sale of crazy pill and Xuanyuan pill still attracted many disciples.


    Even many disciples of neizong flocked to buy Xuanyuan pill.


    Only Xuanyuan Dan and crazy pill are limited in quantity and can only supply some VIP members first.


    Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan, many spirit tools and talismans were sold on schedule, which detonated the Tianxia Pavilion, making people outside the Tianxia pavilion very noisy. Other businesses could only wait and see from afar.


    "I want to buy crazy pill."


    "I want Xuanyuan pill and a high spirit tool."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Please line up. The higher the VIP membership level is, the priority will be given."


    Outside the pavilion in the world, the sea of people and the noise are boiling."Boom..."


    Suddenly, the ground trembled in the distance, getting closer and closer. Then, at the entrance of the street, there were thousands of people coming. In the air, there were many monsters riding on them, and there were figures standing on them.


    "Roar..."


    The monster roared and the sound waves swept the sky.


    "It''s from the four seas."


    "And the people who will forget the dust gate."


    "Senior brothers Cao Zhao, Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen are all here."


    "Needless to say, they came to revenge."


    When the crowd was agitated, they immediately stepped back. Facing the three forces, few people dared to intervene in them, so as not to cause a disaster and innocent people to be affected.


    "President, you are right to guess. They are coming."


    In the third floor of Tianxia Pavilion, Ge Zong seemed to feel something and said with a smile to Du Shaofu.


    "They will come naturally. Let''s go and have a look."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "President, our people are ready. Do you want a big fight?" Wang Ming Chao asked Du Shaofu.


    "There are not enough people in our world meetings. You don''t have to intervene. You can act according to the circumstances, so as not to suffer losses. Just watch the excitement."


    Du Shaofu said that both the number of people and the strength of the disciples in the world association are much weaker than those of the four seas sect, the Yunzhi Association and the forgetting dust gate.


    Outside the Tianxia Pavilion, there was a stir in the shadows, the four seas gang, the cloud society, and the forgetting dust gate, and many small and medium-sized forces, no less than 5000 people, surrounded a long street.


    Cao Zhao, Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen were the first, and their faces were iron and blue.


    Behind the four, many scholars in the realm of King Wu and those in the realm of marquis Wu stood side by side.


    Such a lineup, I''m afraid it will be able to sweep more than half of the general small empire.


    "You want to buy Xuanyuan pill or crazy pill, please line up first."


    Du Shaofu walked out, followed by GE Zong and several six star lingfu masters, followed by Gu Changyou, Wang Mingchao, Zhang Yingwen and others.


    "Du Shaofu, you are brave enough to destroy our business and hurt our people. You must give us an account today."


    Seeing Du Shaofu, Chang Qinghai immediately couldn''t help but exclaimed in anger, but his eyes clearly had a deep fear.


    "It seems that I''m looking for trouble. I don''t know if you want a fight or a fight?" Du Shaofu looked at the crowd and asked with a smile.


    "What is the literary struggle and what is the martial arts?"


    Bai Yichen frowned and looked at Du Shaofu. He didn''t know why. Looking at the indifferent look in Du Shaofu''s eyes, he felt a faint uneasiness in his heart.


    "Good to say."


    Du Shaofu stepped forward, swept the long sleeves of his purple robe, and said, "literary struggle is to reason. Whoever is reasonable will win. This kind of fighting is the fist. Whoever has a big fist will win. "


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen changed their faces slightly. The threat in those words is self-evident.


    "Du Shaofu, you have smashed more than a dozen businesses and injured many disciples. Is there any reason for that?"


    Cao zhaochen said with a gloomy face. Last night, Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen went to find him and asked him to preside over justice. He had to come.


    Cao Zhao knew very well that if he could get justice for Bai Yichen and others today and suppress Du Shaofu, then Bai Yichen''s three people would definitely obey his orders.


    With Bai Yichen''s three people and his own, the four people can''t suppress Du Shaofu, let his strength be overwhelming, and it''s hard to resist him.


    Du Shaofu, still indifferent, glanced at Cao Zhao and said, "why don''t I have any reason? A few days ago, the four seas gang, the cloud society and the forgetting dust gate smashed my Tianxia Pavilion. I''m just revenging. The truth is simple and simple. I believe everyone can understand it."


    It was the first time that someone said revenge so grandiose. It was a feeling that people could not say anything about it and could not refute it.


    "It was you who sold fake medicine in Tianxia Pavilion. We just wanted justice. As for what happened in Tianxia Pavilion, it was just a misunderstanding. It is estimated that some disciples did not restrain themselves for a while, which caused some small misunderstandings."


    Bai Yichen looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes moved. He said, "but as you are, you have brought thousands of people from all over the world to smash our business and hurt many disciples. I''m afraid it''s a bit too much."


    "I''m just revenging. You moved my world Pavilion and I swept your business. This is the most fair thing. How could it have happened?"


    Du Shaofu''s face was smiling. His words made Bai Yichen speechless. He didn''t know what else to say.


    People have already talked about revenge. They all say it''s revenge. What else can Bai Yichen say.


    Ge Zong was looking at Du Shaofu all the time. Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, his face was slightly surprised, and then he showed a little smile. He felt that he seemed to know the president again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    "As for selling fake drugs...!"


    Du Shaofu''s smiling face suddenly changed color, and his expression suddenly became gloomy. The long sleeves of his purple robe shook and waved slightly to his back.


    "Bring the man up."


    Outside the Tianxia Pavilion, Wang Ming Dynasty drank a lot, and then several young people from Tianxia Pavilion put on two embarrassed youths with bloody and dispirited breath.


    The two youths knew at a glance that they had been badly hurt, and that they were all in rags and their breath was withered.


    People with a clear eye can see that they have suffered a lot.


    When they saw the two miserable young men, Bai Yichen, Fei Chengming and Chang Qinghai, their faces changed a lot.


    "The two of them have confessed. They were abetted by you. They deliberately said that Kuang Hua Dan and Xuan Yuan Dan were added medicine. In fact, they did not take crazy Hua Dan and Xuan Yuan Dan at all. They were just talking at random. I also checked their bodies, and there was no trace of taking Xuanyuan and Xuanyuan pills."


    Du Shaofu''s face was gloomy. Looking at Bai Yichen, Fei Chengming, Chang Qinghai and others, a faint chill spread from his deep eyes.


    Bai Yichen, Fei Chengming and Chang Qinghai look at each other and their faces change greatly. If Zongzhong knows about this, it can be big or small.


    "Well, they were beaten into a trick by you. What they said is not credible. It is clear that you beat them into a trick. They have to follow." A small man intoxicated by success,


    Cao Chao, who looked at Du Shaofu, was very angry and angry. He said: "do not think that you have become a leader of the League of nations. You are a little person who has the final say. The thing about the mad Dan and Xuanyuan Dan is related to the league, and it is the alliance of the alliance. Although you are now the alliance leader, the two deputy leaders have not yet been decided. You are not qualified to have the final say."


    "It seems that fighting is not good. You want to fight!"


    Du Shaofu glanced at Cao Zhao with a slight sneer. Suddenly, he gave a sarcastic smile. The arc of his smile was outlined and he said, "in fact, this is purely a matter between the world and the four seas. It''s none of your business. You have to step in and think that I dare not beat you. If it hadn''t been in the ancient Tianzong, I would have dealt with you for a long time."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Cao Zhao was suddenly stunned. His face turned blue and red. How could anyone dare to treat him like this, to ridicule him and not to treat him like this.


    In a short time, Cao Zhao''s face was extremely gloomy, his fist clenched tightly in his long sleeve, and his strong chill poured out of his body.


    Feeling Cao Zhao''s breath, Bai Yichen''s eyes moved slightly, and Fei Chengming''s eyes motioned to Chang Qinghai around him. The three people moved together, and their breath fluctuated.


    "It seems that I really intend to fight, or as I wish!"


    Du Shaofu light light light way, deep vision, double pupil suddenly gush up light gold.


    "President, I tried my best to stop one of them and four fu masters. Two of them were array fu masters. I couldn''t do anything about it. But I should be able to trap one of them. There are two leaders and a lot of King Wu''s territory. There are a lot of people."


    Ge Zong comes forward, the light breath from the body fluctuates, the eyes fluctuate, there is a subtle light stealthily moving.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be what we want."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, glanced over CaO Zhao and others, and said, "but it''s enough. You can deal with one. You don''t need to pay attention to the others. Leave the rest to me. You can pay attention to yourself."


    "Good."


    Ge Zong nodded and his voice dropped. Suddenly, there was a breath of six-star perfect level spirit Fu master.


    Although the weapon Fu division is said to have the lowest combat effectiveness among the lingfu masters, it is not to say that the weapon Fu Division has no combat effectiveness. Ge Zong, who can rank in the Jinbang, is definitely not easy to be provoked.


    "Boom..."


    With Ge Zong''s breath surging, the four six-star Rune masters immediately came forward, breathing Qi Qi Qi, ready to join hands in a war.


    "Ge Zong is dealt with by younger martial brother Chang, and the rest are dealt with by others. Younger martial brother Fei, younger martial brother Bai, we three join hands to win Du Shaofu first!"


    Looking at GE Zong and others behind Du Shaofu, Cao Zhao said to Bai Yichen and others around him. When his voice dropped, the breath of the six star spirit Fu Master also burst out, but it was obviously more vigorous and fierce than that of Ge Zong.


    "Good!"


    Bai Yichen, Fei Chengming and Chang Qinghai nodded, and their breath suddenly surged at the same time.


    "Boom..."


    With Bai Yichen and others behind him, many practitioners of King Wu''s realm also burst into breath and stepped out together.


    "Roar..."


    In the middle of the air, many extremely powerful monsters roared, the whole space breath suddenly solidified tight, and a big war was about to come.


    "It''s time to do it, back off!"


    "Elder martial uncle Du zhaochen, I''m afraid that they will retreat soon, elder martial uncle Du zhaochen."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the tense atmosphere and the solidified space, the faces of the disciples around him changed one by one, and they immediately began to retreat rapidly.


    "No, I''m afraid it''s going to be razed to the ground!"The people of the shop nearby looked astonished, and quickly cleaned up everything and left in a hurry.


    Everyone knows that with the strength of Du Shaofu, Cao Zhao and others, once there is a confrontation, the surrounding land, which is not protected by the Fu array, will directly be razed to the ground.


    Du Shaofu looked at Cao Zhao and others. On his resolute and resolute faces, there was no smile at all. In his eyes, the golden light was shining, the breath was domineering, and the purple robe was hunting.


    "Do it..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s figure swept out directly and moved first. The golden light gushed out, shaking the void around him.


    "Join hands


    Cao Zhao drank, but also swept out at the same time. His figure was like a shadow, and he threw himself at Du Shaofu.


    "Whoosh!"


    The space trembles, and Bai Yichen moves together. Fei Chengming moves in unison, and the mysterious Qi bursts out. He gathers around Du Shaofu and goes away.


    "Boom


    Chang Qinghai hands, Ge Zong at the same time, the target is each other.


    "Chulala..."


    At the moment, there were more than 20 Wuwang situation practitioners behind Bai Yichen. Among them, no less than three of them were on the other side of the kingdom of Wu, who were fighting against several six star talismans behind Ge Zong.


    "Chula la!"


    The golden streamer bloomed like an obscene day, and a pair of golden runes and wings spread out from Du Shaofu''s back.


    Du Shaofu''s wings fluttered like a golden winged ROC. His wings vibrated like a giant ROC. He rose up like a giant ROC. With an incredible radian and speed, Du Shaofu avoided the siege of the three Cao Zhaos.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    "The waves are rough!"


    The deep voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, and a stream of golden talisman and secret patterns in his hand flowed out like lightning and thunder, turning into a golden brilliant wave, and the breath was terrifying.


    "Boom!"


    It seems that Du Shaofu didn''t leave any hands at all. Instead, he directly swept away the 20 or so Wuwang practitioners who were fighting against the six star spirit Rune masters. His domineering momentum swept away the whole army and destroyed them.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu made unreserved efforts. In an instant, six or seven practitioners of King Wu''s territory were directly shaken off, and a large number of shops and streets around him collapsed one after another. The ground trembled and the rubble soared to the sky.


    "Go away!"


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings, and the golden Rune''s wings burst into a dazzling golden awn. He made all his efforts, just like a beast sweeping across the space.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    A stream of gold flowed out, and the waves of golden energy were connected. Several practitioners of King Wu''s realm were spurting blood and flying away.


    A few of the level practitioners on the other side of King Wu''s territory ran away from the situation.


    "Where to escape!"


    Du Shaofu locked in the strongest King Wu realms. How could he let them escape? He directly urged the golden Rune wings. He did not intend to let them go.


    Skynet


    Having been prepared, Du Shaofu threw out the Skynet in his hand at the retreating King Wu''s territory. The dazzling talisman and secret lines were connected, and the momentum surged forward.


    "Boom..."


    In a terrible breath that made the space tremble, in a moment, Skynet turned into a huge net, covering the six masters of Wuwang''s realm.


    "Be careful, it''s a middle-class Taoist" Skynet! "


    Those cultivators on the other side of the kingdom of Wu urged their high-quality talismans. One person''s body was still the first-time Taoist instrument, but it was also a step too slow, and he was bound by Skynet.


    "Bang bang!"


    In a short time, Chang Qinghai and Ge Zong have been fighting together. In a low energy collision, the shops and courtyards around the street are destroyed, and the streets are broken one after another.


    "Du Shaofu, I''m not finished with you!"


    Cao Zhao drank and finally followed Du Shaofu. His fingerprints condensed, and a stream of dazzling talismans converged into a huge shadow of a white python, just like a living creature.


    "Hiss!"


    The huge white Python''s virtual shadow roared, sending out a terrible breath. The scarlet eyes and the blood red letter letter made people tremble and went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, and a claw mark was swept out in his hand. With the despotic will of the golden winged ROC, he urged the giant ROC to smash his claws. In an instant, he tore the empty shadow of the white Python into pieces.


    "Tianchen baquan!"


    Bai Yichen arrives and forms a joint attack with Cao Zhao. His whole body is shining, and his fist seal is strong and strong.


    Before the fist, it was wrapped with the secret pattern of the talisman, which made the fist appear bright and bright, and roared away at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    Powerful energy fluctuations from the terrible fist diffuse out, so that this space is a violent shock.


    "Oh


    Du Shaofu''s mouth is like a dragon chanting for nine days, and the sound of a God''s voice is coming out. At this moment, the earth roars, the space trembles, the momentum is domineering, the secret patterns of talismans bloom and fluctuate, and the lightning condenses into a fist seal"Hum!"


    With Du Shaofu''s fist, the Sanskrit sounds low and cuts through the sky. In a twinkling, it is hard to hit with the fist of the former. The thunder like dull sound of energy suddenly resounds from the heaven and earth


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the energy ripple of terror swept open like a storm wave.


    The terrifying momentum made the disciples of ancient Tianzong around feel numb. They were so strong that they could not be affected.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu and Bai Yichen were shaken away at the same time. They seemed to be half a dozen.


    This shows Bai Yichen''s toughness and Du Shaofu''s extraordinary.


    "Boy, do you think you can really fight against the three of us?"


    Fei Chengming drinks, and his figure appears strangely. A bright palm print is taken directly at Du Shaofu''s chest.


    At the beginning, Fei Chengming, Bai Yichen and Chang Qinghai were three men who could not pull Yan down to face Du Shaofu''s siege.


    But now it is different from the past. They all know that any one of them can''t do anything to Du Shaofu.


    If you want Du Shaofu to pay the price, you have to join hands.


    "Boom


    The terrible palm print appeared in front of Du Shaofu in an instant. It was as fast as lightning, but it was towering.


    "Bang!"


    In the panic of many people, the palm print, in Fei Chengming''s smiling face and eyes, was directly slapped on Du Shaofu''s chest golden aperture, bursting out dazzling runes.


    "You''re not enough!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was not afraid to smile back. It was this smile, but it had a kind of cruel taste!


    With a wave of his long sleeve, Du Shaofu raised his hand, and the color cyclone suddenly surged. There seemed to be a rune and secret text surging. His five fingers clenched his fist, and an amazing momentum burst out.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s fist seal also hit Fei Chengming''s chest with thunder like power.


    "Bang!"


    In an instant, a punch hit Fei Chengming''s chest, and a low muffled sound came out immediately.


    It''s Du Shaofu''s intention to take risks to change one blow for another!


    "Hula..."


    Then they saw that Du Shaofu''s fist was filled with Amazing 13 layers of strength. The waves overlapped each other like a shock wave, which defeated Fei Chengming''s body protecting mysterious Qi.


    "Pooh


    A lot of startled eyes, is to see the mouth of Fei Chengming blood gushing out, seems to be accompanied by the sound of broken chest bones.


    Can Ling Fei Chengming, the body was immediately shaken away, and finally fell on the street floor dozens of feet away.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth also had a wisp of pale gold blood spilled over, and his body shook back several steps, but it was much better than that of Fei Chengming.


    One move, Fei Chengming was hit hard!


    No one knows that Du Shaofu''s accomplishments are far inferior to Fei Chengming''s, but his terrible and abnormal ontological strength can''t be compared with ten Fei Chengming.


    If the real life fight, it is just possible that Fei Chengming has become a dead man.


    In the ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu had to worry about it.


    Of course, Du Shaofu knew that there was no life and death between the two. Otherwise, even in the ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu would not have kept more hands on him.


    "Gang Tian Zhen Ling array!"


    Cao Zhao drank a lot, and the 24 array flags in his hands were condensed, which was the preparation arrangement of the six star perfect level Fu array.


    With the infusion of energy, Cao Zhao''s face turned pale, but with a sneer on his face. He had successfully won the time to arrange his own Fu array.


    Cao Zhao was able to rank in the top 10 of the golden list. Compared with Bai Yichen, Cao Zhao ranked higher. How could he be as simple as a medicine Fu master? He was still a master of array Fu, a very strong master of array Fu.


    If it wasn''t for the elder martial brother mizixia who took part in the competition, he would like to participate.


    "Whoosh..."


    Twenty four array flags were swept out at a terrible speed and immediately wrapped Du Shaofu in them. Then a terrible fierce Fu array appeared.


    "Boom..."


    The six star perfect level symbol array appears, the wind and clouds are surging, the earth is shaking, that terrible breath sends out the extremely astonishing fluctuation, the terror frightens the people.


    "No, uncle Du is trapped by the six star perfect level Rune array!"


    "That''s the spirit array of gangtian town. It''s an attack array."


    "Although uncle Du has great attainments in Fu array and won the championship in Fu league competition, it''s not easy to break the attack array for a while!"


    People around are worried. The heart of the disciples of the world association is trembling. What a terrible existence it is for the six star perfect level of Fu array. Even those who practice in the realm of Emperor Wu can be trapped in it!


    "Jie..."


    Cao Zhao sneered endlessly. In his fu array, everything is under his control. It is not easy to break the array.


    "Whoa..."At this time, there is a golden glow from the terror Rune array, just like the virtual shadow of five finger peaks.


    The golden light has a golden talisman on it, and a strange energy seems to be able to distort the void.


    "Whew..."


    In a short time, a purple robe appeared in front of the pale Cao Zhao in the dazzling shadow of the golden five finger mountain. It was Du Shaofu who had just been trapped in the Fu array.


    "How can this happen? It''s impossible..."


    Cao Zhaogang also sneered at the eyes, suddenly shocked, all of this beyond imagination, stunned to completely do not know what happened.


    "Not good..."


    A sense of uneasiness crept out of the depths of Cao Zhao''s soul and quickly wanted to retreat.


    "Whew!"


    However, it was too late. There was a dazzling blue and gold light, which suddenly appeared in front of Cao Zhao.


    Cao Zhao was astonished, but he was a master of six-star talisman and one of the top ten in the ancient Tianzong gold list. In a panic, a series of talisman secret patterns burst out all over his body, and he had to act.


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were dazzled by the shining light of the hidden talisman patterns, which directly shrouded Cao Zhao, making his eyes dull for a moment, and the condensed talisman secret patterns were also directly dissipated.


    "Hiss..."


    The light of the blue and gold flashed violently and turned into a sword, which directly crossed Cao Zhao''s left arm.


    "Kaka..."


    On the ground below the sky, a long gully on the ground spreads far away, and the ground shakes and shakes.


    The secret patterns of green and gold talismans eroded everything, and his hegemony was incomparable. Cao Zhao''s left arm was directly cut off by Shengsheng.


    "Ah..."


    Cao Zhao came back to his senses, and then a cry of grief rang through the sky. The blood was dripping from the broken arm and his mouth.


    "Hula!"


    Cao Zhao screamed, and the terrible Fu array, which covered the sky and the sun, began to falter faintly. Then, in the shock of many eyes, the terrible Fu array exploded directly


    "Boom!"


    The fury of the energy swept across the sky, making the space tremble, like the earth shattering, the sky breaking, the endless Rune breaking, the momentum of terror.


    "My God, brother Cao Zhao''s left arm has been broken all the time!"


    "Six star perfect Fu array can''t trap uncle Du!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All the disciples in the temple who watched from afar were shocked and gaped.


    No one would have thought that Du Shaofu broke a six star perfect Fu array in a twinkling of an eye, and directly cut off Cao Zhao''s arm! "


    Du Shaofu stood in the air, holding the "overlord shadow". His wings were flapping with golden runes behind him. What a bully.


    "Hiss!"


    Bai Yichen stood by and saw Du Shaofu break out of the battle. In a flash, he broke Cao Zhao''s arm. His eyes trembled, and he was a little dull.


    Fei Chengming was severely injured, and Cao Zhao was also cut off. Du Shaofu could not be trapped by the six star perfect Fu array. Bai Yichen did not dare to act rashly. He knew that he could not do anything to Du Shaofu.


    "Ah..."


    Cao Zhao screamed, quickly sealed the acupoint orifice and stopped the blood gushing out. His face was as white as gray, and his eyes were bitter and staring at Du Shaofu, but he didn''t know what else to do.


    Under these changes, there is a quiet feeling around.


    This scene appeared so quickly that the people did not return to God. They saw the great change of the war situation.


    Cao Zhao has been severely damaged, and the remaining Bai Yichen will never have any chance to resist Du Shaofu.


    In mid air, Du Shaofu stood up in the air, the golden Rune wings fluttered, and the domineering atmosphere of suppressing everything spread. His eyes coldly fixed on Cao Zhao and said, "what''s so fragile? If you have the ability to go on, I don''t think I can destroy you!"


    Cao Zhao was trembling, pale as gray, and resentful in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to go forward again. Under the domineering atmosphere, he felt a hair in his heart!


    "Bai Yichen, how about you?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Bai Yichen and drank a lot. The golden light on his body erupted. What a bully.


    Bai Yichen didn''t speak, and his steps retreated slightly, trembling in his heart.


    At this time, Bai Yichen found that he had always underestimated the purple robed youth in front of him.


    This guy can''t understand and ponder according to the common sense. Sometimes the rules of the clan may not be useful in front of him.


    Du Shaofu did not pay attention to Bai Yichen any more. He stepped out of the air and went to the practitioners of King Wu''s realm who were still being suppressed by Skynet.


    There are six cultivators in King Wu''s realm. Six people activate the amulet, and one of them urges Chu pin Dao to resist Skynet.


    Although they have not been completely bound by Skynet, they still can''t get out of the world. They are dignified and pale.


    "Do you think I can really let you make trouble at will? If I come, I will pay the price!"Du Shaofu drank coldly, and his figure appeared under Skynet like a ghost. Inspired by the powerful shadow, he was as smart as a flying dragon soaring into the sky, and as domineering as a roc shaking the sky.


    "Whew!"


    Du Shaofu swept out with a sword, and the space was shaking. The golden awn was towering and flooded the sky.


    "Ah..."


    An oppressed cultivator on the other side of King Wu''s territory had his arm cut off with his shoulder.


    "Provoke me, think I''m really small tempered!"


    Du Shaofu made a move again, sweeping his sword again!


    "I have a temper, too!"


    Du Shaofu''s sword was cut out again, and the sword was so fierce that the scene was appalling


    In a row of six swords, the six arms holding the blade of six martial arts masters were cut off.


    "Four updated to. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    "Ah..."


    Screams and howls come and go, blood pouring down the streets below.


    There was no delay in Du Shaofu''s six swords. All the onlookers in the sky were shocked.


    Du Shaofu''s toughness makes people tremble, and today''s fierce means are beyond the imagination of ancient Tianzong disciples.


    No one would have thought that Du Shaofu would have done such a heavy blow to so many powerful people in King Wu''s territory, and made several of them suffer blood robbery.


    "Who else dares to do it?"


    Du Shaofu stood with his sword in his hand, and his loud voice was rolling out. His whole body was covered with golden light, just like a bright day. His momentum was amazing.


    The disciples headed by the three forces around him trembled in their hearts and shivered on their backs. They looked at the bright purple young man in the sky. Who dares to provoke the young man.


    If Bai Yichen had not been waiting, they would have run away.


    "Du Shaofu, you have been deceiving people too much. I will tell the elder that I will never let you go, nor will the Zongzhong let you go!"


    Chang Qinghai, who was fighting Ge Zong fiercely, drank a lot. His eyes were red and he was staring at Du Shaofu fiercely. However, he was not coping with Ge Zong''s attack.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu sneered, and his figure sprang across the sky. He threw himself at Chang Ching Hai, which was a sword.


    "Whew!"


    The golden sword, accompanied by wind and thunder, goes to suppress Chang Qinghai.


    Chang Qinghai''s face changed greatly. Although dealing with Ge Zong has the upper hand, it is obviously not an easy thing to get rid of Ge Zong.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s sword came, and Chang Qinghai immediately avoided Du Shaofu in a hurry and used a lot of means to avoid Du Shaofu.


    Bai Yichen saw this and watched Du Shaofu jump to changqinghai. His face was very dignified, but in the end he gritted his teeth, but there was no sign of his hand.


    "Du Shaofu, I''m not finished with you!"


    All of a sudden, at this time, a thunderbolt streamed out of the sky, emitting a terrible breath. It was very sudden. The lightning like suppression went to Du Shaofu.


    It is a fist size bead, crystal clear blue, like the current in the overflow, bright light eruption, so that the sky around the dark, vision suddenly confused.


    "Oh..."


    At the same time, within the light sphere, there is a faint sound of dragon whistling. A faint shadow of a dragon appears out of thin air, just like a dragon flying across the sky. Its momentum is very terrible.


    The level power of the light ball is definitely not below Du Shaofu''s "Skynet".


    "It''s Zhenhai dragon soul pearl", a medium-sized Taoist instrument and the treasure of senior brother Chang Qinghai


    In the crowd in the distance, someone exclaimed. Unexpectedly, Chang Qinghai secretly urged his treasure.


    Looking at the "Zhenhai dragon soul bead" coming, although its momentum is extremely terrifying and will not be under Skynet, Du Shaofu is extremely calm, and the "bully shadow" in his hand suddenly converges and disappears in his hand.


    "Hum!"


    Then, in Du Shaofu''s palm, a golden palm leaf fan appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    With the appearance of golden leaf fan, the domineering and sharp flexible radian is natural. The golden plumes are stacked in layers, showing the domineering in the fierce shape. The hidden patterns of the talisman are wrapped like the golden wings of Dapeng, which makes people feel excited when they take a look at it.


    With this golden leaf fan at this time, the golden light flickers and spreads, and a powerful and domineering atmosphere sweeps away, shaking the surrounding space for it.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, high above, golden light, brilliant, terrible breath swept open.


    When the bright blue ball came, Du Shaofu swept out.


    "Hula..."


    A fan is swept out, and in the golden light, there are golden talismans and secret patterns flashing, just like a golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow fluttering out, shaking up and rolling up.


    "What a terrible breath, pulse and soul will be oppressed!"


    "This is the breath of golden winged ROC. Can the treasure have anything to do with Uncle Du''s golden winged Dapeng birds and beasts?"


    "High quality Dao ware, this must be a high quality Taoist tool!"


    This kind of hegemonic and terrifying power makes all the disciples of ancient Tianzong tremble in their hearts and affect their internal pulse and soul.


    "Boom..."


    The golden talisman''s Secret patterns twinkle and the golden awn is dazzling, just like countless golden lightning flashes. Finally, it is arranged in the vast sky. A golden winged ROC bird emerges, overlooking the world, flapping its wings to block out the sky and suppress the earth.


    At this moment, the shadow of the dragon on the soul bead of Zhenhai dragon seems to have seen the nemesis. The virtual shadow trembles and is smashed directly by a fan.


    "Hula..."


    The shadow of the Dragon dissipated and turned into a rune. Then the soul bead of the Dragon fell from the sky and lost its original bright luster.


    "Take it


    With the words in his mouth, Du Shaofu impolitely took the dragon soul pearl of Chang Qinghai into his hand.


    "Pooh


    It seems to be the influence of Zhenhai dragon''s soul bead. Changqinghai, who is in a fierce battle with Ge Zong, suddenly spurts blood from his mouth, and is then suppressed by GE Zong."Du Shaofu, what are you going to do? Give me back the sea dragon soul bead!"


    Chang Qinghai had a big drink and tried his best to shake off Ge Zong. Zhenhai dragon soul bead could not be lost. His figure immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    Just as changqinghai came, Du Shaofu again urged xuanhun Tong. The dazzling light of talisman and secret lines covered the anxious changqinghai, and his eyes were suddenly lost.


    "Hula!"


    Without any delay, Du Shaofu swept the sky fan again. A golden winged ROC swept out of the sky like an empty shadow, sweeping across the sky with a golden light. As if it penetrated the sky, it hit Chang Qinghai, who had just returned to God.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Chang Qinghai''s blood gushed out from his mouth, and his body directly fell on the messy streets on the ground. Many shops were shaken and cracked, and the rocks exploded into powder, and then became the gravel of the whole place.


    As soon as Du Shaofu arrived, the golden Rune wings flashed behind him, like a giant ROC diving down. The Zhenhai dragon soul bead and the Fuyao Zhentian fan in his hands disappeared.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the side of Chang Qinghai, who had just smashed down. His mouth was covered with blood. His face was pale, but his eyes were golden. A claw print was like a giant ROC''s claw, which directly grasped Chang Qinghai''s shoulder.


    "Kera..."


    In the full view of the public, countless eyes were startled. Du Shaofu''s sharp claw print like a giant ROC fell on Chang Qinghai''s shoulder, tearing off one of changqinghai''s right arms shoulder to shoulder.


    "Hula..."


    With the pouring of blood, the purple robe on Du Shaofu''s body was dripping with blood and dyed red with blood.


    "Ah..."


    Chang Qinghai screamed, the pain brought by the howl, let people listen to the hair in the heart, body hair straight, scalp numb.


    The whole square was silent, and the eyes of all the onlookers trembled.


    It''s so fierce and bloody to tear off Chang Qinghai''s arm and pour out blood.


    Although the disciples of the ancient Tianzong fought for each other every day and fiercely and cruelly every day, no one could see such a ferocious scene.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu kept Chang Qinghai''s broken arm in the distance. His eyes were golden and his face was sneering. In addition, his body was full of blood, which made people feel fierce.


    "Who dares to do it!"


    Du Shaofu drank and stood aloof, and the air of tyranny swept over him.


    "Back, back!"


    Finally, some Wuwang state practitioners who fought with the four six-star spirit Rune masters in the World Association cried out for rapid retrogression when they saw what happened.


    No one can believe that Du Shaofu would be so fierce and fierce today against Chang Qinghai, Cao Zhao and others, just like a fierce beast.


    "I can''t believe it!"


    "Incredible!"


    Everyone was shocked and hard to accept the fact that it was the top ten top four in the gold list, and now three of them have come to such an end.


    "Back, back!"


    Bai Yichen was also shocked. Du Shaofu broke Cao Zhao''s arm and tore Chang Qinghai''s arm, which made him feel really scared.


    There is nothing he dare not do for that young man in purple robe.


    With Bai Yichen''s words, thousands of people suddenly began to retreat.


    Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming and other cronies, plucked up courage and timidly helped Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming, and Cao Zhao.


    "Get out of here, all of you!"


    "If you don''t get out of here, you''ll be cleaned up."


    All the disciples of the World Association came back to their senses from the shock. They immediately drank and ridiculed thousands of people from the three major forces who fled.


    "Too strong!"


    Around the audience shocked for a long time can not return to God, that purple robed youth, is that terrible.


    Everyone knows that this time, Cao Zhao, Chang Qinghai and others really hit the iron plate.


    More than a dozen forces led by the three forces have more than 5000 disciples. They come quickly and escape quickly.


    One by one, they fled and did not dare to stay. This time, they were really afraid.


    "President, are you ok?"


    When GE Zong arrived at Du Shaofu''s side, his eyes trembled slightly and he was shocked.


    "I''m fine, little injury!"


    Du Shaofu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with his sleeve, and a little smile came over his mouth.


    "Chang Qinghai, Cao Zhaozhao is seriously injured. I''m afraid that the people behind them will come forward. You have some trouble. Maybe the trouble is not shallow. You have to prepare for it earlier."


    Ge Zong reminded Du Shaofu that he sighed at the vast expanses of attics and courtyards that had been razed all around him.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, frowned slightly, and then said with a smile, "I''ll make arrangements and wait for them to come."


    "President, do you want to take some healing pills? You''re hurt!"Several six star Rune masters came forward, and at this time, they had nothing but to shock and admire Du Shaofu.


    Just a big war, the president, that is how strong and domineering.


    "No, I can''t take healing pills yet."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu asked the four, "are you all right?"


    "We''re OK, that''s a small thing."


    A young man said, with a smile on his pale face. For the purple robed youth in front of him at this time, they were very happy and sincere. He killed several of the top ten guys in the gold medal list alone. How fierce it was.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    "President, are you ok?"


    Gu Changyou, Wang Ming Dynasty, Zhang Yingwen and many other people also gathered around at this time.


    "It''s no big problem. I have to do some things. Maybe it''s still a long time. You can pay attention to it, and the Tianxia Pavilion will be handed over to you." Du Shaofu said to Gu Changyou, Ge Zong and Wang Mingchao.


    "President, what shall we do now?"


    Gu Changyou is in a dilemma. At this time, a large number of streets and shops around the area have been razed to the ground and become ruins.


    Tianxia pavilion was not spared, and finally was razed to the ground by the terrible energy spread. Fortunately, all the cultivation resources have been collected early.


    "The cultivation resources that should be sold will continue to be sold. You can continue to do whatever you need to do. I will go first."


    Du Shaofu said to Gu Changyou and others. His voice dropped and his figure left.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, Gu Changyou and Ge Zong are also stunned. Then they can only smile bitterly.


    A moment later, a strange scene appeared on a messy street and a pile of rubble.


    Gu Changyou even put two long tables on the rubble pile, and continued to sell cultivation resources, including Xuanyuan pills and crazy pills that were not sold out.


    And that lively scene, is still a sea of people, rush to buy, it is not like just this has a shocking war appearance.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure soared into the sky, turned into a long rainbow, and swept directly to Tianmu peak.


    On the main peak of Tianmu peak and in front of the courtyard, Du Shaofu''s figure fell down, and he saw the third senior brother Yu Wanli coming out of it.


    "Younger martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s bloody appearance, Yu Wanli was shocked. First of all, he didn''t say it was his younger martial brother. If something went wrong with his younger brother, he would not be spared if his master came back.


    "I got into a bit of trouble. Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming, Bai Yichen and Cao Zhao surrounded me with more than 5000 elder brothers'' disciples."


    Du Shaofu smiles. He knows that this time is definitely troublesome. To be on the safe side, the master is not here. Naturally, he can only come to see the Third Elder martial brother.


    "Motherfucker, four of them with more than 5000 disciples around..."


    Even Yu Wanli, who has always been quite indifferent, jumped up and scolded him. The four top ten in the golden list, with more than 5000 disciples, besieged his younger martial brothers, which made Yu Wanli unable to calm down any more.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. I didn''t suffer any loss. A little injury. They were much worse than me."


    Du Shaofu laughed. Naturally, he knew how miserable the other party was. Compared with him, he didn''t have much to do.


    It was only after he fought against Fei Chengming that Du Shaofu suffered some serious injuries, but not too serious.


    "No loss."


    Yu Wanli was stunned. His worried face immediately turned into a smile. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "it''s good that you don''t suffer a loss, as long as you don''t suffer a loss."


    "But I''m afraid there will be some trouble this time, so I''m going to ask the third senior brother for advice."


    Du Shaofu said, and then told the general situation to the third elder brother Yu Wanli. In front of the third elder brother, there was nothing to hide.


    But after listening to Du Shaofu''s introduction, Yu Wanli was also stunned and looked at the changes in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    "You are really cruel enough to raze several business streets in waizong to the ground."


    Yu Wanli can only smile bitterly at last, then he picks his eyebrows and says: "however, it is better for others to suffer losses than for ourselves. I''m afraid we should discuss this matter well."


    "The people behind Cao Zhao are not simple. There are many elders. There are also elders behind Chang Qinghai, Bai Yichen and Fei Chengming. In addition, you have become the leader of the Fu League a few days ago. They will not give up on this matter. We are outnumbered." Yuwanli color also began to coagulate a little.


    "Third Elder martial brother, master, when will he come back?"


    Du Shaofu asked, if the master was here at this time, with his status as a master in Zongzhong, he was afraid that there would be no great event.


    "Master and some elders went to work outside. It is said that they were looking for something, and they didn''t know when they would be able to come back."


    Yu Wanli''s face pondered for a while, then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "we are outnumbered, so we can only preempt others?"


    "How to preempt


    Du Shaofu asked. Then he seemed to think of something and said, "what the Third Elder martial brother said should be the patriarch."


    "Not bad."


    Yu Wanli nodded and said, "they will not give up, but they should also go to the patriarch. There are so many of them that we can only preempt."


    "Hey, I listen to the Third Elder martial brother."


    Du Shaofu understood. The Third Elder martial brother''s preemptive words are good. To be frank, he is going to complain first, but he has to take advantage of it.


    "It doesn''t seem enough for you to go like this. You have to polish it up."Yu Wanli looked at Du Shaofu carefully for a moment, then with a smile, he took Du Shaofu''s purple robe full of blood and tore it into rags.


    Finally, he wiped the blood stained purple robe on Du Shaofu''s face. Du Shaofu''s face was covered with blood, and his clothes were in a mess.


    "That''s about it. Remember, when you get to the patriarch, you''re going to kill yourself. If you''re a victim, you''ll have to act as much as you can. For the rest, act according to circumstances."


    Yu Wanli was very satisfied with the appearance of Du Shaofu who had been transformed by himself. Finally, he told Du Shaofu some precautions.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was stunned and speechless. At first, he thought that the Third Elder martial brother was still worthy of kindness.


    But now, Du Shaofu has understood what it means to be hidden. The Third Elder martial brother is a senior black.


    These three elder martial brothers seem to be honest and responsible. I''m afraid that if anyone offends this seemingly honest Third Elder martial brother, the end will be hard.


    Not long after, the main peak and main hall of the ancient Tianzong.


    "Master, younger martial brother, you have to make decisions for younger martial brother Shaofu. You can see what it''s like to be hurt. It''s too miserable to be surrounded by more than 5000 disciples. It''s just too presumptuous to ignore the clan rules. We must punish them severely, absolutely!"


    In the main hall, Yu Wanli''s face of grievance seems to be injured, and he is surrounded. His voice makes people feel aggrieved.


    "Sure enough, this is the senior style of ginger


    Looking at the aggrieved appearance of the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli, Du Shaofu can only sigh for it in his heart and secretly feel admiration for the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli from the bottom of his heart.


    "This..."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu, who was dripping with blood in front of him.


    With intuition, Sima stepped on the star naturally has doubts.


    However, I heard that it was Cao Zhao, Bai Yichen, Fei Chengming and Chang Qinghai who joined forces and surrounded Du Shaofu with more than 5000 disciples. Sima stepped on the star with half of his faith.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    Sima TA Xing handed a healing pill to Du Shaofu, and then asked Du Shaofu.


    According to Sima TA Xing''s understanding of Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu, a shrewd thief like boy, should not have suffered such a great loss.


    Later, Du Shaofu wronged Tianxia Pavilion and sold fake medicines from Sihai gang. Finally, he smashed Tianxia Pavilion. Last night, he avenged several of their businesses. Today, Chang Qinghai and other four people, with at least 5000 disciples, have come to avenge themselves. All of them have told us about their revenge.


    Du Shaofu had nothing to hide from him. It was true.


    However, under Du Shaofu''s deliberate modification, he almost became a pure victim.


    In addition, Yu Wanli has always been playing the role of a helper. The two brothers, who are singing one song and another, are perfect.


    Sima TA Xing had some doubts about Du Shaofu, but he could not find any doubts at this time. If it had not been for Du Shaofu''s insidious remarks recently, he would have believed Du Shaofu absolutely.


    However, at this time, Sima stepped on the stars with 80% confidence.


    "Lord, something is wrong."


    At this time, Hao Dharma protector ran into the hall in a hurry.


    When he saw the blood dripping, Du Shaofu, who was wronged on his face, was also there, and Hao Dharma protector was shocked.


    Seeing Hao''s Dharma protector, Sima stepped on the star and asked, "Hao Dharma protector, why do you look so hasty?"


    "The twelve elders came here and said that they had something to do with Du Shaofu. I have just heard that Du Shaofu, the champion of the Fu league competition, had severely damaged Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming, Cao Zhao and so on not long ago Hao''s Dharma protector''s voice dropped, and at last he added a heavy blow.


    On hearing this, Sima stepped on the star and frowned. He had long suspected that things would not be like what Du Shaofu said.


    "Patriarch, it''s against the heaven. It''s too presumptuous!"


    "We must punish severely, otherwise, it will not be enough to convince the public."


    With the voice of Hao Dharma protector falling down, outside the hall, under a few angry voices, many figures came in.


    Many old people and middle-aged men were at the forefront. Judging from the badges on their shoulders, they were the elders of the ancient Tianzong.


    But these elders seem to be relatively fresh, and do not often appear in the clan.


    And behind these elders, there are many disciples who support more than a dozen severely damaged disciples.


    These severely damaged disciples were many practitioners of King Wu''s realm who had been directly damaged by Du Shaofu not long ago.


    In front of some, Bai Yichen''s figure is also among them.


    However, Cao Zhao, Chang Qinghai and many other disciples who were cut off by Du Shaofu did not appear at this time.


    Estimated to break an arm, at this time the most important thing should be in the healing, to find a way to connect the broken arm.


    For the ancient Tianzong, there were countless strong people who had just broken their arms. Even though they had to pay a lot to connect them, it would not be too difficult."It''s been a long time since I sent the two watchmen. In order to adjust his work and rest, Xiao Yu only had to work all night long to write out these two chapters. In the next shift, it''s estimated that he can update it until he wakes up at night. In this way, he should be able to resume the normal update time. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    But for Cao Zhao, Chang Qinghai and others, the sequelae and the influence on their later cultivation are extremely serious.


    Bai Yichen was stunned to see Du Shaofu in the hall.


    Then he looked at Du Shaofu''s ragged clothes and bloody face. Bai Yichen gave a fierce blow from the corner of his eyes. It seemed that he began to understand something.


    "What a Du Shaofu. I didn''t expect to dare to come here. The ruthless people will not tolerate you today!"


    When an elder who knew Du Shaofu was there, his eyes turned red, he yelled and yelled, and his face turned red and angry.


    "Elder Hu, you''ve found the wrong person. Don''t think that my younger martial brother is easy to bully at a young age. I''m still here. Your disciple Chang Qinghai, with thousands of disciples, besieged my younger martial brother. I just want to find you to settle the account." Yu Wanli drank heavily. When the master was away, he naturally wanted to protect his younger martial brother.


    When Yu Wanli drank so much, the elder Hu was really stunned. These 5000 disciples surrounded him. Speaking of it, he felt like a bully.


    "Yu Wanli, what you said is very serious. There are more than 5000 disciples besieged. Do you think Du Shaofu can still do well? You can see what their injuries have become. How cruel Du Shaofu is Another elder came forward and said angrily.


    "Fart, you see how my younger martial brother has been hurt. More than 5000 disciples besieged me. You still want to deny it. The four top ten in the gold medal list join hands shamelessly. Thanks to your good intention, the villains dare to complain. It''s shameless!"


    He was so fearless that he almost jumped up and swore.


    "You..."


    The elder who spoke was choked by Yu Wanli''s words for a time and didn''t know how to refute it.


    In fact, he was clear about the results of the facts, but the elder also knew that although he had gone to more than 5000 people, he had only 20 king of Wu realms.


    But in spite of this, so many people joined hands, but on the contrary, Du Shaofu was beaten to the ground. It was unbearable and humiliating.


    Sima stepped on the star and frowned. He went to the center of the hall and sat at the head of the hall. He said, "well, as you are in the sect, it''s probably beneath your dignity to have such a dispute in front of the younger disciples. If you have anything, you can say it slowly."


    "Patriarch, you must be fair. You can''t be partial because Du Shaofu is a disciple of elder Gu Qingyang."


    The old Hu said, and then he told Du Shaofu''s evil deeds from the beginning with indignation and anger with many elders around him.


    Listening to the words of the elders, Yu Wanli didn''t have time to retort a few words aloud. However, there were many descendants in the hall at this time, so it was not easy to scold.


    On the contrary, Du Shaofu sat down with a group of elders, swaggered and sat down. After that, he did not say a word, leaving the elders to denounce their crimes.


    Sima TA Xing and Hao Dharma protectors at the top of the hall listened to the elders saying that Du Shaofu had cut off Cao Zhao''s arm, and Chang Qinghai''s right arm had been torn off by life. They were fierce and fierce, and they were shocked. Their eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Du Shaofu, do you have anything to say about what the elders have said?" A moment later, Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu.


    With all the eyes, they all fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Elder martial brother, there are elders who say I deceive others. It is clearly abetted by Chang Qinghai, Bai Yichen and Fei Chengming. I have both human evidence and material evidence. Some people have confessed and I have checked them. There is no trace of Xuanyuan pill or crazy pill in those two people. The elder martial brother can verify it at any time, and then I just want to get justice."


    Du Shaogang got up and said to Sima tiaoxing: "as for my last injury, I was helpless. I just started. I was just a disciple on the bronze list, four top ten in the golden list, and dozens of strong people in King Wu''s territory besieged me. There were more than 5000 disciples eyeing fiercely. I fought with all my strength. Therefore, it was understandable that I started to hurt others. What''s more, it was not my fault."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Hu Chang could not help but said in a rage: "the teeth are sharp and the mouth is sharp, and the tongue is not smooth."


    "Elder Hu, which one of my words is not true?" Du Shaofu looked directly at the old guard and asked in a deep voice.


    "You..."


    After hearing the speech, the elder Hu was speechless for a moment. It seemed that Du Shaofu was the right person to say whatever he said.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu went on to say: "they put their hands in front of me, and I took them after. It''s just self-defense. They are more than bullies, and I''m the victim."


    After that, Du Shaofu pointed to Bai Yichen, who had been standing behind a group of elders, and said, "if you don''t believe me, ask Bai Yichen to see if I''m telling lies, if they are more people and bullying less people, whether they went to me for trouble and besieged me first. This is in accordance with the clan rules, and they should be dealt with."


    Du Shaofu then raised his head, looked at Sima TA Xing, and said respectfully, "please make decisions for me."


    "Poof..."


    At this time, Bai Yichen was pointed at by Du Shaofu, and his Qi and blood suddenly surged in his heart. He almost burst out a mouthful of blood, but he had a feeling of speechless.At this time, Bai Yichen understood completely that there was no way to argue with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu is so shameless. When you talk to him, he plays rogue with you. When you play rogue with him, he talks to you about fists. When you talk to him, he will reason with you. There is no way to fight with him on the same channel.


    "The patriarch, Du Shaofu is cruel and merciless, and has seriously injured many disciples. The master is in charge of justice. I''m afraid that the Presbyterian group will think that Du Shaofu must be severely punished." Old Hu Changdao.


    Sima stepped on the star and sat upright. He could not see what he was thinking in his heart. His glass like eyes were deep. Listening to the elder Hu''s words, he wiped some waves in his eyes without leaving traces.


    , "I already know about this matter, but I need to investigate clearly. I''m afraid that it will take time, too. When the investigation is clear, we will not make any decisions until then. The most important thing at the moment is the injury of the wounded."


    A moment later, Sima TA Xing said to the crowd.


    "The patriarch, Du Shaofu is cruel and ruthless, and the evidence is conclusive. If you forgive Du Shaofu lightly today, you will not be able to convince the public."


    A 60 year old man walked out with a strong tone, which meant that he had to deal with Du Shaofu today.


    "As I have said, we need to investigate and deal with it at this time."


    Sima taping star said to the elder, eyebrows moved slightly, not angry but powerful, so that the elder''s eyes secretly trembled, groundless momentum.


    "What the LORD said is reasonable. Naturally, it needs time to deal with it."


    At this time, there is a voice into the hall, the voice is clearly in the distance, when the last word falls, it seems to appear in people''s ears.


    Then, in the hall, a figure appeared.


    The visitor has long black hair and a high bun. He looks like an octogenarian, but his body is as strong as steel. In a pair of black pupils, there is a light yellow color, which makes people tremble for no reason.


    As the man appeared in the hall, the whole hall was endless, as if the whole space had solidified and the air flow stopped fluctuating.


    "This man is so strong that he doesn''t seem to be under the master Gu Qingyang."


    Du Shaofu was shocked secretly. He was able to think more about the flow of space energy with his whole body strength, and let the air flow in the surrounding space fluctuate with his breath. In general, he was able to control this space. How powerful is such strength.


    "See Master Tianlu!"


    Looking at this man, Sima TA Xing''s eyes moved secretly. Yu Wanli also frowned slightly. He immediately got up and saluted respectfully.


    "I''ve met elder Tianlu."


    But Hu elder and others saw this, but they were immediately secretly happy.


    "Why are you here today? Please take your seat."


    Sima stepped down to the seat and said to the old man.


    "You are the Lord. You should sit down. I will leave now. It won''t be long."


    naturally or half unconsciously, Du Shaofu''s eyes were swept over by Sima. Then, I heard Sima''s tread on the star: "I have known about the matter you are discussing. Since the investigation in the middle of the Qing Dynasty takes time, we must take strict care of the investigation according to the rules of the clan. So, you should not argue. Du Shaofu is taken away by me. Put it in the "black prison". I''m free. I can watch it myself. When the cause is investigated, I''ll deal with it at my discretion. "


    The elder Tianlu''s voice dropped, and Sima stepped on the star and sat in Wanli.


    Old Hu Chang and others, however, secretly showed a smile.


    "Master Tianlu, don''t go to the black prison."


    Yu Wanli''s eyes are extremely dignified. The black prison is definitely not a good place.


    "Master, how dare you trouble me for such trifles of younger generation? Just let us deal with them." Sima stepped on the star also immediately said.


    "Well, Du Shaofu is so cruel to his classmates. No matter what the reason is, it''s light to put him in the black prison first. There''s no need to talk about it."


    Elder Tianlu said in a deep voice. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you are Du Shaofu. Are you going with me, or am I going to take you with me?"


    An invisible pressure sprang from the old man, and the space solidified. A tremendous force of repression suddenly spread from all directions and collapsed to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly trembled. The oppressive power of the five elements was so terrible that it was like the top of Mount Tai.


    "I won''t tell you that I still can''t sleep. I got up and did another chapter.


    Today has been updated on the third watch. If I wake up early in the evening, there will be a chapter on paying off the bill. If I overslept at night, it will only be updated tomorrow. I cry and count the sheep on the track bed ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    Under the terrible force of repression, Du Shaofu''s body trembled, and the mysterious Qi gushed out of his body. A domineering spirit from the cultivation of golden winged Dapeng secretly surged to resist the invisible power of suppression.


    Elder Tianlu looked at Du Shaofu, as if he felt something. Then he secretly wiped out some fluctuations and looked surprised.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at elder Tianlu.


    "Well, in that case, come with me."


    Tianlu elder light way, Hesse''s double pupil, light yellow light wave.


    "Younger martial brother, the black prison is not an ordinary place. There will be a lot of hardships there."


    Yu Wanli''s face is dignified. He knows where the black prison is. Only those disciples who make big mistakes in the clan will be put into the black prison.


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe Zongzhong will find out. I''m right. Why worry."


    There was a little smile on Du Shaofu''s pale face, but this smile made his bloody face look quite cruel.


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu. He said to Du Shaofu, "I will investigate as soon as possible."


    "Let''s go. You''ll stay in black until you find out."


    After the elder Tianlu finished, the figure had a little light fluctuation, and the next moment, it was already in the entrance of the hall.


    "Third Elder martial brother, I''m going. Don''t worry."


    After Du Shaofu''s words, he followed elder Lu away that day.


    "Hum!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, Hu Chang and others sneered. They knew where the black prison was. Anyone who entered it would have no good results.


    Yu Wanli stayed in the hall for a while, his face was slightly heavy, and then he left in a hurry after saying goodbye to Sima TA Xing.


    After saying that Du Shaofu must be severely punished, the elder Hu and others also said goodbye to Sima TA Xing.


    "Lord, what should we do now?"


    Looking at the crowd leaving, Hao Dharma protector frowned and looked at Sima stepping on the star.


    Sima TA Xing frowned and said, "they had a premeditation, but they didn''t think of it. Even master Tianlu came out. It seems that the situation is more serious than we thought. At the beginning, Shifu and his old man said it was right. This patriarch is not a good one."


    "Du Shaofu is cruel enough. This time, Cao Zhao and his colleagues suffered a lot."


    Hao Dharma protector said to Sima TA Xing, "those of them took the opportunity to invite the elder Tianlu out. It seems that they will never give up easily."


    "I have said that once they get outside, Cao Zhao and Chang Qinghai will not have any bones left to eat when they are in front of Du Shaofu. They are tigers raised. Du Shaofu''s boy is a wild wolf from outside. He is a strong dragon. Cao Zhao is not enough to play with." Sima stepped on the star in a low voice.


    "Du Shaofu was put into the black prison, which is a place of great ferocity. For so many years, only one of the 100 disciples who have been put into the black prison can recover one life at most."


    Hao Dharma protector was worried and puzzled: "that Du Shaofu would choose to follow elder Tianlu in an honest and honest way, which surprised me. He is not so honest."


    "Do you think he''s really honest."


    Sima stepped on the star with a wry smile and took a deep breath. He said: "he knows that there is elder Tianlu here today. He has to go. He is enduring and waiting. I hope this boy will not complain about my Lord. I hope he will be OK. I believe that he will be normal and fight against him for a few days."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Cliff peak, towering like a cloud, like a black dragon head.


    The five towering peaks stand opposite each other like a cage. The sky is covered with mist, and the cliff below is covered with black fog, which makes the horizon dim.


    This is a mysterious place. If people get close to it, they will feel cold for no reason.


    In ancient Tianzong, only a few disciples knew this place.


    Black prison, this is a prison in ancient Tianzong. Only those who have made big mistakes and those who are wanted by ancient Tianzong can get into the black prison.


    Of course, no one will voluntarily enter the black prison, which is not a place for people.


    It is said that the strongest people enter the black prison, and the end is the same. There are prohibitions in the black prison. The stronger the strength, the greater the role of counterattack.


    It is said that among the 100 people who enter the black prison, it is good that one of them is lucky enough to get out.


    On the top of Jueling mountain, the sight is dim.


    Du Shaofu arrived here with elder Tianlu. A breath of groundless came from the abyss under the Jue mountain, which made Du Shaofu''s hair stand upright for no reason.


    "the following is a black prison. Before you investigate the punishment clearly, you are in the dark prison. You can also reflect on yourself carefully. If you can''t get through the black prison, you can only say that you hit the nail on the head." Elder Tianlu looked back at Du Shaofu and said.Du Shaofu did not speak. He looked at the elder Tianlu in front of him. His eyes were strangely calm.


    At the moment, the tranquility in Du Shaofu''s eyes even made the elder Tianlu feel inexplicable. That feeling can''t be said, but it makes people very uncomfortable. It''s just like a bear cub of fierce beast, which makes people feel angry for no reason.


    Stepping forward, Du Shaofu came to the edge of Jueling cliff. He looked down at the wanzhang cliff with dim vision and dark air. Suddenly, he turned back and looked at elder Tianlu and said, "dare you ask elder Tianlu, where is the wrong disciple?"


    Hearing this, the elder Tianlu secretly waved his yellow eyes, which seemed to be a little unexpected. He said, "you shouldn''t be so cruel to your classmates. You deserve to be punished. Don''t you accept it?"


    "Serve Hehe? "


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s pale face was suffused with a little smile. He asked elder Tianlu, "dare to ask again. Have you ever been to the so-called black prison below?"


    "The black prison is for prisoners, so I have never been in it!" Elder Tianlu asked, but he answered Du Shaofu.


    With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu took out a king level Xuanyuan dansai from the heaven and earth bag, put it into his mouth, and jumped directly under the cliff.


    "Hula..."


    As Du Shaofu''s body leaped forward, the ripples slightly rippled in the black fog. As the spatial ripples unfolded, a black ripple of femur immediately swallowed up Du Shaofu''s body.


    Elder Tianlu stood on the top of Jueling and looked at Du Shaofu''s smile. His eyes were a bit dazzled. He couldn''t see through it.


    Tianmu peak, Yu Wanli almost rushed into the courtyard and quickly entered the room. After setting up a barrier, a jade slip was taken out of the bag of heaven and earth. On the jade slip, the mysterious patterns of talisman flickered.


    "Master, come back to Zongzhong quickly. My younger martial brother has been put into a black prison by someone with a heart!"


    As the words fell, the fingerprints congealed, and several fingerprints turned into a dazzling talisman and secret pattern, which swept into the jade slips.


    "Click!"


    On the jade slips, the light was brilliant, then began to crack and break, and finally turned into powder to dissipate.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the black space, the line of sight is dim and the black fog is fluctuating. All around are cliffs, just like a huge bottomless cave.


    On the uneven stone walls, many white skeletons can be seen from time to time, with a kind of phosphorous luster and gloomy.


    "Hula..."


    Inside the bottomless cave, a terrible invisible storm swept through, whistling incessantly.


    I don''t know where this invisible storm comes from, it seems to come out of nowhere.


    Du Shaofu''s body kept falling down. When he arrived in this space, he could not help himself. His strength was directly affected and he could only let himself fall.


    The invisible storm in the space, sweeping black fog violent fluctuations.


    In that terrible storm, a very strange cold wind rushed into the body, as if it could blow away human flesh and blood, like a blade.


    The cold wind is deep into the bone marrow and penetrates everywhere. It can spread in the muscles, muscles and meridians in the body, and the severe pain can not be resisted from the cells.


    Du Shaofu tried to endure the sharp pain that penetrated into his skin, muscles and muscles, and even could not make a sound in his mouth.


    In this process, the strength of cultivation is also greatly affected. The more you use the power to resist, the greater the impact will be.


    "Bang!"


    I don''t know how long after that, Du Shaofu finally fell to the ground, involuntarily fell on a protruding rock on the cliff, and two phosphorous white skeletons scattered on the ground.


    Du Shaofu landed on the ground, and his figure took the opportunity to step back from the concave ground. Only then did he feel that the terrible cold wind had dissipated a lot. Then he looked around and found that it was a wide cave.


    "Click!"


    The sound of cracking came from his feet. Du Shaofu lowered his head and found that there were several scattered skeletons under his feet.


    The skeletons, for some reason, were extremely fragile and turned into white powder as soon as they stepped on it.


    "I''m sorry."


    Du Shaofu folded his hands and bowed to the skeleton.


    Then Du Shaofu looked up at the ground inside the cave. There were many scattered broken phosphorous white skeletons on the ground. The walls of the cave were black and echoed with the sound of the storm.


    "What a terrible cold wind!"


    Du Shaofu looked around, and the strange cold wind still penetrated into his body.


    If it were not for his almost abnormal defense, Du Shaofu felt that his present situation was not just so.


    But even if he is not weak by the noumenon, the current situation is not optimistic.


    With a slight gnawing of teeth, Du Shaofu''s handprint was condensed, and then a streamer of light swept out of his eyebrows and turned into a small tower, which was the tower where Zhen Qingchun had been living in the ancient space."Hula..."


    The talisman on the tower flickered, and then the smoke like light swept out, and finally turned into Zhen Qingchun''s unreal body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    "What are you looking for me for, aren''t you..."


    Zhen Qingchun appeared, and his inverted triangular eyes looked at Du Shaofu, but his voice had not fallen. Suddenly, his face changed. He looked back at the black fog rippling outside the cave. The light of his eyes fluctuated and his fingerprints moved. All around the space, there were strange runes.


    "Black dark vigorous Qi, this is actually black dark Gang Qi."


    Zhen Qingchun was quite surprised, as if he had found something surprising.


    "Brother Qingchun, what''s the black spirit? It''s so terrible that it''s hard to resist." Du Shaofu said with a bitter smile to Zhen Qingchun.


    "Heisha Gang Qi is not a common thing. However, compared with the real Heisha vigorous Qi, the Heisha vigorous Qi here is quite different from the real one. However, it is enough to make ordinary practitioners fall. In addition, it is also supported by the forbidden seal on the layout of Heisha Gang Qi. It is not a good place."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "how did you get here? How could you get into the black spirit?"


    Du Shaofu smiles bitterly and tells his elder brother Zhen Qingchun about the general situation.


    "Ah, it seems that the ancient Tianzong is not very harmonious either. The great school of the gate is all beyond the gold and jade, but you have become a breakthrough point for them to compete with each other. It can be said that you are involved in some kind of vortex."


    Zhen Qingchun sighed and then asked Du Shaofu, "what are your plans now?"


    "No plan." Du Shaofu laughed bitterly and shook his head.


    "It seems that it''s not easy for you to go out. It''s extraordinary to look at the layout here. It''s very clever to rely on the black spirit. However, it''s a little overkill to arrange the black spirit into a cage. If you can make use of the black spirit, it can be used as an impregnable barrier for ancient Tianzong."


    Zhen Qingchun murmured softly. Then he shook his head and said, "maybe there was no such array Fu Master in the ancient Tianzong. I''m afraid that in my heyday, I might not be able to do it. However, the ancient Tianzong has this black and vigorous spirit. It seems that this place is very special."


    "The black spirit can''t be resisted, brother Qingchun, are you not afraid?"


    Du Shaofu doubted that his elder brother Zhen Qingchun yuan Shen''s body would not be affected by Heisha Gang Qi.


    "Heisha Gang Qi has more influence on Yuan Shen''s body, but my yuan Shen is very special. It''s different from other people''s, otherwise I can''t exist till now, so in this black spirit, I don''t have any problem."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu that he was extremely proud that Yuan Shen could not be damaged in the black spirit. Besides him, there would not be too many people in the world.


    The general spirit of the body in this black spirit Gang, afraid is not long enough to be destroyed clean.


    "Is there any way to resist the black spirit?"


    Du Shaofu can''t help but stare at Zhen Qingchun. He can resist this strange black spirit, but he is hard to resist.


    "There are few people who can resist Heisha Gang Qi. Ordinary people just die. But you have a way." Zhen Qingchun said with a smile.


    "What can I do?" Du Shaofu suddenly saw hope.


    "Your barren ancient space is not a mortal thing. After hiding in it, the black spirit can''t enter at all. It''s natural."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice dropped, slightly frowned, and said, "but it''s not too safe here. If you use the ancient space, it''s very easy for the ancient emperor to find out. When the time comes, there''s no need for trouble. It''s too extraordinary. Can''t the ancient Tianzong care about it?"


    Du Shaofu understood, but the color behind him was slightly coagulated. He asked Zhen Qingchun, "is there any other prescription?"


    "Of course, there are ways. It''s on you."


    With a smile, Zhen Qingchun said, "it''s just that this method is expected to make you suffer a lot, but if you can persist, it will be a great opportunity for you."


    "What should I do?"


    Du Shaofu looked puzzled and asked Zhen Qingchun.


    "The golden winged ROC is as strong as the sun, black and vigorous, but it is the strongest in the Yin. It is said that among the golden winged Dapeng, there are golden winged ROC birds who seek the most Yin and cold things in heaven and earth to forge themselves. But only the top of the golden winged Dapeng can succeed. Yin and Yang do not grow, Yang does not grow, Yang can not live without Yin, and yang can not change without Yin. Yin and yang are the way of heaven and earth and all things Discipline, the parents of change, the beginning of life and death, the house of gods


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you are practicing the golden winged ROC skill. It''s hard to reach the Yang. Although the black spirit is not the most Yin to cold thing, there is still a long way to go for the black spirit here. But it''s just like this, it''s just suitable for your current strength, otherwise you will not be able to enjoy it. It''s just that I''m afraid it''s unusual, and it''s also a legend. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. "


    "From Yin to cold, forge yourself."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. In this way, if you can get the black evil spirit forging body, you can also get great benefits.


    "You must be careful now!"


    Suddenly, Zhen Qingchun''s voice came out. Looking at the front air, he didn''t know when to intensify the black fog. He said, "this place is not a place to hide, but a place of great ferocity. The forbidden seal inside is changing. In this cave, it should be the most serious place where the black evil spirit is rampant."On hearing this, the light in Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated. No wonder there are many phosphorous white skeletons in the cave. It is estimated that some people, like themselves, regard this place as a safe place, but only white bones are left.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The black fog rippled and roared. At the same time, in the bottomless space, the terrible black fog was surging and rippling, accompanied by the real storm, like boiling steam.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the whole space is shaking.


    All of a sudden, the terrible black spirit was intensifying, and then from the outside of the cave, a flood of black spirit gushed into the cave, as if the waves swept on the reef and filled the cave.


    The terrible black fog formed a vortex in the cave and wrapped Du Shaofu in it. The terrible black spirit was surging out of the black fog. Compared with the black spirit that Du Shaofu met before, he was more powerful.


    The whirlpool of Heisha Gang Qi whirls, like countless sharp blades on the body surface, into the body, can scrape off human flesh and blood, unable to resist.


    "Be careful. If you can''t, you will enter the wasteland space first. The black spirit and the forbidden seal have changed."


    Zhen Qingchun said aloud, reminding Du Shaofeng that the black evil spirit whirlpool in the cave seems to be able to swallow the sound.


    "Come on, forge!"


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth. If he could absorb the black spirit and forge his body, he would have a chance to make himself stronger.


    In the terrible black spirit, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and forced the golden winged ROC skill.


    "Hiss!"


    A golden light gushed out, causing unspeakable pain in his body. But when the golden light covered his whole body, Du Shaofu found that the influence of the black spirit on himself was much less.


    "Hula..."


    In the whirlpool of Du Shaofu''s Cross knees, he urged the golden winged ROC bird skill and began to absorb the black evil spirit forging body.


    The whirlpool of black evil spirit was rampant and immediately tore Du Shaofu''s purple robe away.


    Behind him, the purple cloth on Du Shaofu''s Zijin sky palace was swept away by the whirlpool of black evil spirit, revealing the silent Zijin sky palace.


    Naked, on Du Shaofu''s body surface, you can see his muscles and muscles glistening, wrapped in the golden talisman, releasing a dazzling golden brilliance.


    The black evil spirit is vigorous, and the Yin is medium to strong. It is afraid that the general practitioners can not avoid it.


    But for the golden winged ROC, it is rare to meet, can forge the ROC body, nourish muscles and muscles.


    "Hula..."


    In the terrible black spirit, Du Shaofu seemed to be enveloped in the burning black flame, and his body seemed to be turning into pieces.


    "Boy, it''s painful. You must hold on and keep your true spirit. After strenuous training, you can naturally strengthen yourself."


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory body of Yuan Shen emerged in the whirlpool of Heisha Gang Qi, and his voice echoed in Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "Internal and external forging body!"


    Du Shaofu drank and his fingerprints congealed. Suddenly, he opened his mouth, and the golden awn erupted in his mouth. A force of suction gushed out, and he even sucked the terrible black spirit into his mouth.


    "Hula..."


    In an instant, the black spirit of gang surged and was pulled, and immediately rushed to Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    It''s so terrible and dangerous to swallow up the black spirit. Even the real golden winged ROC cubs dare not do so.


    However, Du Shaofu was not afraid of the tiger at this time, so he did it.


    "It hurts..."


    In the dark and vigorous Qi, Du Shaofu screamed, which was unbearable. It was like countless sharp blades inside and outside the body rotating in different directions, penetrating into the bone marrow of cells.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu bared his teeth and felt that there was blood spilling from his body. On his body surface, his skin began to crack, and there was pale gold blood spilling over. His whole body seemed to be about to be scraped away and turned into white bones.


    However, Du Shaofu was not really wiped away. Under the golden winged ROC bird skill, he resisted, absorbed, refined, and competed directly with the black evil spirit.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s skin was cracked and pale gold blood flowed out.


    But then the cracked skin was filled with golden talisman and secret lines to resist the further erosion of black spirit.


    Indistinctly, the cracked skin began to heal, more crystal clear and strong, but then it cracked again, healed again, progressed again, and began to cycle


    "This guy is really cruel enough..."


    Zhen Qingchun is surprised and shakes her eyes.


    It is said that only the top of the golden winged ROC can forge his body like this, but this guy has really done it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    If he can go through this ordeal, he will be able to get great benefits. He is not a real golden winged ROC, but can compete with the top of the golden winged ROC.


    "It hurts, it hurts!"


    Du Shaofu screamed and screamed, which was extremely miserable. However, his body was full of gold and the secret patterns of the talisman were flashing. On the contrary, he seemed to be cheering and excited.


    The black evil spirit was inhaled into the body and forged from the inside to the outside. Du Shaofu urged the practitioners of the golden winged ROC bird skill to absorb the black spirit and refine it. He found that the black evil spirit could be transformed into dark Qi and enter his own shrine.


    Time goes by, three days, five days, ten days. Ten days later


    The black spirit in the cave seems to have a certain law. It only lasts two hours three times a day and then disappears.


    Du Shaofu swallowed up the black evil spirit, left the cave, and directly crossed his knees in the bottomless vacuum outside the cave.


    Open his mouth to absorb the black spirit, so that the surrounding black fog surging, turned into a black vortex rolling lingering.


    Over the past ten days, Du Shaofu''s skin and body surface cracked and recovered


    On Du Shaofu''s body surface, the adamant gold color that had just reached the Yang began to spread out a soft color, making it look more crystal clear and glittering with golden brilliance.


    And now, inside the black whirlpool, there is a golden light more and more rich, a rising breath is also starting to soar, shaking the space vibration.


    "I didn''t expect that Heisha Gang Qi could enhance cultivation."


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory body is in the cave. He looks at Du Shaofu, who is spreading golden light in the vacuum ahead. His eyes are surprised.


    As time went on, Du Shaofu''s body was cut like a thousand cuts under the erosion of the black spirit.


    However, with the golden winged ROC bird skill, Du Shaofu transformed his destruction into nourishment and recovered again. The cycle was endless and the body was constantly forging, which made his body even more powerful and his breath continued to rise.


    After adapting to the pain, Du Shaofu had felt much better.


    With his black head and long hair, he could not hide the broad and resolute face. Du Shaofu sat in the black spirit and swallowed up the body.


    With his eyes slightly closed, Du Shaofu did not scream any more, and there were no waves in his heart. It was as if he had forgotten himself at this time, and only his body became more and more transparent and powerful.


    If there are people in the ancient Tianzong, they will be shocked. It turns out that some people can not only survive in the black prison, but also devour the black spirit and vigorous Qi forging body.


    What a torment and tempering it was, but Du Shaofu did it.


    "This guy, there''s a reason to be tough!"


    Zhen Qingchun sighs, swallowing the black spirit spirit forging body. I''m afraid that only a few top people in the golden winged Dapeng can do it.


    However, Du Shaofu had a great perseverance and perseverance to become a strong man. In order to become a strong man, he was not willing to miss any opportunity. In the face of this kind of ordeal that ordinary people could not bear, he always persisted.


    Zhen Qingchun was shocked and nodded in secret. He knew that after this training, it would be a blessing or a disaster. Soon, the terrible guy in front of him would have a great transformation.


    Compared with the physical body alone, among the same generation of the Terran, there are several people who can compete with Du Shaofu at this time, which is enough to be a real golden winged ROC.


    If such a horrible body is found, I''m afraid it will be shocking.


    In the ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu has never exposed his most important card, and his physical strength has not been completely exposed.


    Even in order to cause unnecessary trouble, Du Shaofu did not use the "light Thunderstorm" and "Lei Mie Zhi" in the light divine court.


    Du Shaofu wanted to be a strong man, a real strong man. This belief went deep into his soul and his bones.


    Therefore, it was said that Heisha Gang Qi could forge body. Du Shaofu did not hesitate to choose forging body.


    Under the forging of the black spirit, Du Shaofu suffered a great deal of pain that ordinary people could not bear. For example, Du Shaofu only wanted to become a real strong man one day.


    It''s just swallowing the black evil spirit, and it can enhance the strength, which is beyond Du Shaofu''s expectation.


    As time went by, at last, the climbing breath in Du Shaofu''s body reached its peak, and the golden awn all over him began to shine brilliantly, just like the immortal brilliance of the divine awn.


    Breath to an invisible barrier, stop, but in the ready to go.


    "Broken!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu gave a big drink. From his body, a terrible domineering atmosphere swept out, shattering the surrounding black spirit, and the whole vacuum was shaking for it.


    "Bang!"


    Finally, the way finally, a light sound came out of the Shenque. From its body, a stream of talisman and secret patterns burst out, turning into a virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC, emerging into a vacuum.


    "Ji..."


    The shadow of the golden winged ROC flapping its wings, the endless storm swept, and the black evil spirit was rolling endlessly.But at this time, Du Shaofu''s body seemed to have been used to a lot of black spirit, but he didn''t have too much discomfort.


    "Eh..."


    In the cave, at this moment, the vacuum vibrates, Zhen Qingchun seems to suddenly find something, his eyes suddenly look at the bottom of the vacuum.


    "Hiss!"


    In the vacuum, after a long time, the breath gradually became strange and calm. Du Shaofu opened his slightly closed eyes, and the golden light in his eyes was like the shadow of a giant roc with golden wings.


    "It''s such a breakthrough."


    Zhen Qingchun looks at Du Shaofu with a bitter smile.


    In a short period of more than ten days, this guy was lucky because of misfortune. He broke through the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm from the first time he ascended.


    You know, even for the most talented, it will take years.


    But Du Shaofu did it in more than ten days. If other people knew about it, they would like to dig into it.


    "The realm of King Wu is mysterious."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. His body stood in the air, waved and moved, shaking the space. He was left to be wrapped by the black spirit. At this time, he was able to adapt to a lot of things.


    Du Shaofu was very satisfied with the progress this time. He not only broke through the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, but also became powerful again.


    This enhancement in the flesh has nothing to do with bone cutting and marrow washing, but it is just as important, or even more important, to some extent.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Zhen Qingchun raised his head and asked Du Shaofu.


    "It feels good."


    Du Shaofu smiles, and his figure falls slowly from the vacuum to Zhen Qingchun''s side.


    However, at this time, the black prison is still able to suppress cultivation, which has a huge impact on us.


    "I''ve just found something special. Below it, there seems to be some special fluctuations, which are different." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    "Is there anyone down there who is imprisoned in a black prison?"


    Du Shaofu doubted that the black prison was a cage, and those who were imprisoned might have others.


    "Fluctuations don''t come from human beings. I can feel that some powerful people have been imprisoned, but they should be separated by some kind of prohibition. However, the fluctuation just discovered by me is not human."


    He said that the breakthrough of the ban was just in time.


    "Let''s go and have a look. Maybe we''ll find something down here."


    After hesitating for a moment, Du Shaofu said, looking at Zhen Qingchun.


    "It could be dangerous." Zhen Qingchun said.


    "It''s a black prison. It''s dangerous." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu took out a new robe cover from the Qiankun bag and wrapped it around the Zijin tianque. They went directly under the black prison.


    "There are prohibitions and seals all around. It''s very clever and not vulgar."


    All the way down, Zhen Qingchun explained to Du Shaofu that the fingerprints congealed, the runes in front of the body and the vacuum of the black prison formed a certain resonance, resisting the prohibition in the black prison.


    As for the black spirit, Du Shaofu has adapted to a lot, but with the fall of his body, the black spirit becomes more and more intense.


    The dark vacuum is rugged all around, just like a bottomless hole, and the vacuum area is becoming larger and larger.


    "Still below."


    Two people also don''t know how long they have fallen, but they still don''t know the bottom. Zhen Qingchun feels the space below and starts to go down in a certain direction.


    In the space, in addition to the black spirit and gang Qi, Du Shaofu gradually felt a special breath, which was quite strong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The hall of ancient Tianzong is full of people, and the strong breath fluctuates.


    Sima stepped on the star and sat in the hall, looking calm and awe free. He said, "the matter has been investigated clearly. Cao Zhao, Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming, Bai Yichen and others have taken the lead. This time, they have been taught a lesson, which can be regarded as a cause and effect. Du Shaofu can be regarded as self-defense. Although his hand is heavier, he has been in the black prison for half a month, which is low enough."


    "The patriarch''s words are not right. The Presbyterian group has already passed a vote. Du Shaofu is cruel to his fellow disciples, dismissing the leader of the Fu League and going into black prison for one year to make an example. Cao Zhao and others are wrong, but they are badly hurt. This is also a lesson learned."


    Hao Dharma protector stood up and said, "how can you spare Du Shaofu lightly? Since Du Shaofu is already in the black prison, he can''t get out easily.


    "One year in black prison!"


    Sima stepped on the star, his face was slightly heavy. Who could have been in the black prison for a year or a month had already gone against the sky. If Du Shaofu was not allowed to come out, something would happen.


    The update is finished today www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    Looking down at the elders who had already discussed, it was a kind of cancer accumulated in the clan. Sima stepped on the star and his face began to be gloomy.


    All of a sudden, Sima stepped on the glass like deep double pupil, there is a glint, looked up to the outside of the hall.


    Outside the hall, a figure appeared quietly, thin and slender, 70 years old, dressed in a green and white robe, with an ancient sword on his shoulder and back.


    The old man''s white hair was fluttering, half bundle and half scattered. A few wisps of white hair fluttered along with a white beard. It looked like a fairyland, like an immortal coming to the world. But at this time, he looked in a hurry, and his face was dusty.


    "What about me


    The old man appeared in the hall. He looked at the people in the hall for the first time. His eyes were clear and shining.


    "Elder Gu Qingyang He came back like this


    In the main hall, the old Hu and others looked at the old man who appeared outside the hall. Some people were shaking for no reason.


    "Back at last."


    Hu sankun and others moved in the eyes of the old man and his face relaxed a little. They opposed the punishment of Du Shaofu, but they did not have the advantage in the Presbyterian group.


    Many of the elders in the clan formed cliques and were deeply rooted in the clan. Du Shaofu infringed on their interests in this Fu league competition, so they would never forgive Du Shaofu lightly.


    "Master, you have finally come back. They are going to put the younger martial brother in black prison for a year. Now it has been half a month. I don''t know whether to live or die in the black area."


    In the hall, seeing the familiar figure, he immediately rushed up with an arrow step, and his dignified expression showed a happy look.


    During this half month, Yu Wanli has been trying to find a way out every day, waiting for his master to return every day.


    On hearing this, elder Gu Qingyang raised his eyes to Sima TA Xing and asked, "master, my disciple Shaofu, what kind of sins have you committed? You want to go to black prison for a year?"


    Listen to the voice of elder Gu Qingyang, everyone can hear it. Elder Gu Qingyang is angry, especially the old Hu Changlao, whose faces are constantly changing.


    Sima stepped on the star with a bitter smile. He got up and said to elder Gu Qingyang, "Uncle Hui, the clan rules that Du Shaofu has committed are not enough to break into the black prison. It''s just that some elders of the Presbyterian group negotiated to force Du Shaofu into the black prison. We are discussing."


    has the final say that some elders of the elders consult you, are you the emperor of heaven or the elder has the final say?


    The ancient Qing Yang elder priest Sima steps on the star, does not give up.


    "What you taught me, uncle!"


    Sima TA Xing nodded, looked at the hall, and said, "Zongzhong has investigated clearly that Du Shaofu was not the fault. Now I announce that Du Shaofu has released the black prison!"


    The sound of Sima stepping on the star falls, and many eyes in the hall are mixed with joy and worry.


    "Patriarch, is it necessary to change the voting results of all the elders of the Presbyterian group?" After biting his teeth, Hu Changlao emboldened himself and asked Sima TA Xing.


    "Master, elder Hu''s disciple Chang Qinghai, together with Cao Zhao, Fei Chengming and Bai Yichen, surrounded the younger martial brother with more than 5000 disciples. The younger martial brother was seriously injured, but Cao Zhao and Fei Chengming were also cut off by the younger martial brother''s self-defense. However, some people think that the younger martial brother''s hand is cruel and cruel, so we must send the younger martial brother into the black prison!" Yu Wanli said to the ancient Qingyang elder, referring to the Hu elder and others.


    "So it is. Where are the clan rules?"


    On hearing this, the elder leader of the ancient Qing Dynasty gave a drink, which was like thunder. The shaking hall was also one of the tremors. The sound waves were rolling: "more than 5000 disciples besieged my disciples, but they wanted to send them into the black prison. Are you kidding me old?"


    All the people in the hall trembled with thunder.


    Everyone really felt that at this time, the ancient Qingyang elder was really angry and angry.


    "What the elder said is serious. More than 5000 disciples are not besieging, they are just watching the excitement. Only 23 or 30 people are really fighting. There are also several Du Shaofu. There are more than 5000 people besieging. It''s pure nonsense!" Hu Changlao gritted his teeth and looked at the ancient Qingyang elder, trembling for no reason in his heart.


    "What a nonsense. Is it not enough to besiege dozens of people?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang immediately looked at the elder Hu with two pupils and cried out: "Hu Zhishan, are you going to punish me if your disciple suffers a loss?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang''s loud voice made Hu Chang''s face turn white for no reason. His eyes were lost. His Qi and blood were almost shaken and he could not speak.


    After a moment of cultivation, an old elder said, "what do you mean by this? Du Shaofu is cruel to his fellow disciples, and severe punishment is just orthodox rules."


    "I just want to ask, which one is right and which is wrong?" The ancient Qingyang elder shouts, the vision already angry surging.


    When the elder Hu heard the words, they were upset for no reason. They knew that the elder was difficult to deal with, but they were not easy to provoke.


    Therefore, they wanted to take advantage of elder Gu Qingyang to send Du Shaofu into the black prison and decide the result. Even if the elder Gu Qingyang came back, it would be too late.However, they didn''t expect that the ancient Qingyang Presbyterian Association came back so quickly. As far as they know, the elder Gu Qingyang could not come back in a short time when he was dealing with important affairs in other places. Otherwise, they would not dare to do so.


    "Elder Qingyang, it has been investigated clearly that Du Shaofu is not the fault, but Cao Zhao and others are the first to provoke him!"


    Elder Hu sankun got up and said that although Du Shaofu had made him lose a lot of Taoist instruments and pills and defeated his disciples, he had always supported Du Shaofu.


    On hearing this, elder Gu Qingyang glanced at the audience, and his angry look calmed down. However, it was so. On the contrary, it was invisible with a kind of pressure, which made people feel like a silent volcano. He said, "I don''t know if you are a bully to me, or when I am a bully?"


    "Elder Gu, this is the vote of the Presbyterian group." Hu Changlao said, looking at the ancient Qingyang elder at this time, there is no reason to tremble.


    "Elder group, is it bigger than the patriarch? Don''t think that I don''t know what you''ve done in secret. Clear away some black sheep."


    Elder Gu Qingyang sighed slightly and said softly, "in fact, it''s all my fault. I''m so kind that you think it''s my good bully!"


    Hearing this, many elder Dharma protectors are dignified.


    "Elder Gu, you have passed. Although you have a high level of seniority, what does the Presbyterian group represent? You should know that although Du Shaofu is your disciple, the result has been voted by the Presbyterian group and can not be changed!"


    Hu Changlao gritted his teeth, and his disciples suffered heavy losses, which also related to their future interests in the clan. Therefore, Gu Qingyang could not make trouble.


    "Master, nephew, what is my status in the clan and what is my duty and authority?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang raised his head, stepped forward a few steps and asked Sima to step on the star.


    "The elder martial uncle is the second elder in the clan. The elder''s group is superior to all the elders. When necessary, he has the right to dispose of any disciple in the clan, including the elder!"


    Sima stepped on the star said, looking at the hall, inside the glass double pupil, deep in the penetration of fine awn.


    "I have forgotten that I am the second elder. When necessary, I have the right to dispose of any disciple in the sect, including the elder."


    Gu Qingyang whispered softly, and his clear eyes were just like the flash of electric light, which made the old people feel cold and tremble for no reason.


    Already, the ancient Qing Dynasty''s leader and elder looked at Hao''s Dharma protector and others and said, "Hu Zhishan, do you know the crime?"


    Hearing this, Hu Zhishan, the old Hu elder, immediately staggered and looked at the elder Qingyang and said, "elder Gu, I don''t know what crime I have committed in the clan?"


    "You wait for a group of people to connive at the unruly behavior of their disciples. If you commit the following crimes, you will be guilty of one?" Gu Qingyang said quietly.


    "Elder Gu, how can our disciples behave in a wrong way The old Hu didn''t agree with him and said with his teeth.


    "I, Tu Shaofu, and you and your disciples are the younger generation. The younger generation dares to attack the middle elders of the sect. Are you conniving at the unruly behavior of the disciples? Aren''t they the following ones?" Ancient Qingyang elder said.


    On hearing this, Hu Changlao was speechless, Cao Zhao, Chang Qinghai, etc. when talking about their status in Zongzhong, they naturally were a generation younger than Du Shaofu, and they committed crimes below. This crime can be large or small.


    "Hu Zhishan, you are disrespectful to me and don''t put me in the eye. This is his second sin."


    Elder Gu Qingyang looked directly at Hu Zhishan and other people, opened his mouth and cried out: "both crimes are punished together. Today, you and others will be removed from the position of elder and put into black prison for half a year!"


    "What..."


    Hearing this, all the people in the hall suddenly changed their faces.


    Hu Zhishan and other people got up and trembled, and their eyes fluctuated.


    "Elder Gu, you have no right to do this. To remove the elder, the elder and the three elders must be present at the same time."


    The Elder spoke, but his voice trembled and he looked flustered.


    "Master, the younger martial brother was sent into the black prison by the elder master!"


    Yu Wanli was afraid that the master would not know. He opened his mouth to master Gu Qingyang.


    "I see!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang nodded, very calm, as if it was not strange. He looked at Hu Zhishan and so on, and continued to shout: "I say it for the last time. Do you know the sin?"


    "Elder Gu, don''t deceive people too much!" Hu Zhishan gritted his teeth and drank heavily. After all, he was also an elder and could not be so weak.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang gave a deep drink, and the whole hall was shaking. The terrible momentum was like a volcano. In his eyes, he seemed to have a rune. Step by step, he went to Hu Zhishan, and the elders on both sides retreated one after another.


    Seeing the elder Gu Qingyang coming, Hu Zhishan and other elders retreated one after another. Their eyes were afraid and their bodies trembled.


    "Go to find elder Tianlu."


    Huchang and others looked at each other, trembling and retreating to leave the hall.


    "Stop for me!"


    When the eldest brother of the ancient Qing Dynasty drank, the whole hall trembled and crumbled. The white robed hunting drum danced. A terrible breath accompanied by a dazzling talisman secret pattern spread, thundering on Hu Zhishan and other people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    "Puff, puff, puff, puff..."


    Elder Hu Zhishan and others are all strong. However, in front of the ancient Qingyang elder, they are all flying around one by one, spraying blood on their mouths, bumping into the seats of the hall and falling to the ground.


    In the hall, Hu sankun and other elders are stunned!


    "Elder Gu, you are deceiving people too much!"


    Hu Zhishan got up. As an elder, he was so embarrassed and embarrassed. His heart was furious, but he was more afraid.


    He was very aware of the strength of elder Gu Qingyang. Although his disciples were not Taiji before, his own strength was extremely strong.


    "Dare to be disrespectful to me, bold and unforgivable!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang waved, and the ancient sword on his back suddenly came out of the scabbard like thunder, accompanied by a dazzling flash of sword.


    "Don''t..."


    Hu Zhishan suddenly yelled. His eyes showed fear and his pupils contracted. He was afraid from his soul. In front of that terrible breath, he even had no resistance.


    "Hiss..."


    As the sword flashed by, Hu Zhishan''s body was directly pierced through his eyebrows by a sword. There was no blood spilling out. Only the rune was rampant. Finally, his body collapsed to the ground, and even the yuan God could not escape.


    The whole hall was silent, and everyone was shocked.


    The elders, who had been with Hu Zhishan, trembled one by one, and did not dare to leave again. There was fear in his pupils.


    All of us didn''t expect that elder Gu Qingyang would really kill people, and even killed elder Hu Zhishan.


    It turned out that elder Gu Qingyang was so angry that he was so resolute in killing.


    Sima stepping on the star, Yu Wanli, Hu sankun, etc. are all surprised and shocked at this time.


    The ancient Qing Dynasty, with his sword in his hand, spread light all over his body. At this moment, it is no longer the spirit of fairyland and floating things, but a fierce beast that is dormant and wakes up.


    "Malignant tumor, if I had taken pains earlier, regardless of the feelings, maybe things would not have evolved to this day. Is it that I am too kind, or do you treat me as a good bully?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang spoke with white hair and walked slowly towards the trembling elders. All the elders were scared, pale and trembling like frightened rabbits, but they did not dare to retreat.


    "Hiss!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang reached out and twisted the space. In his clear eyes, it was as if the thunder was flashing. Finally, he absorbed an old man who did not dare to resist in his palm and directly caught him in front of his body.


    "Don''t, don''t..."


    That in the old man''s pleading, pale as gray, but dare not have any resistance.


    Because the elder''s heart is very clear, with his strength, in front of the ancient Qingyang elder, there is no chance at all.


    "Pa!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang slapped the old man''s face fiercely. His mouth was dripping with blood, and his body flew away. Finally, he hit the ground of the hall heavily, and the hall was shaking.


    Many people in the hall are stupefied. The attitude of elder Gu Qingyang today shocked everyone.


    No one thought that the ancient Qingyang elder should have such a fierce side, which was frightening.


    "If you wait for a group of people to remove the elder''s position and enter the black prison, the Lord will determine his guilt at last!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang said, voice rolling, no one dare to resist, and then the figure jumped up, directly left the hall.


    "Elder Gu must have gone to the black prison. He is going to pick up Du Shaofu."


    "Elder Tianlu is guarding the black prison these days. I''m afraid there will be a confrontation."


    Looking at the ancient Qingyang elder''s figure leaving, there are elders in the hall, with their heads lowered and their faces changed.


    "You wait for a group of people to be dealt with. If you dare to leave, you will be severely punished."


    Sima taping gave a light drink to many elders who were frightened and trembled, and looked down at the world, but then his face was slightly coagulated. Many people left the hall and went to the place where the black prison was located.


    In the dark sky, there are many peaks, towering like clouds.


    This is the place where the black prison is located. Usually, no one dares to come. There are also regulations in the ancient Tianzong that the disciples of the clan are not allowed to come here.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the calm sky, all of a sudden, a long rainbow swept through the sky, and a flash appeared in the sky.


    "Younger martial brother Qingyang, have you returned to Buddhism?"


    Just as the rainbow came into the sky, a calm but dignified voice came out from the dark sky. Although the voice was flat, it could make people tremble for no reason.


    "If I come back, if I don''t come back, I''m afraid that my disciples will be gone, and I will not let go of a younger generation. Elder martial brother Tianlu, you have passed this time!"


    Changhong''s figure was suspended in the air, and the light dissipated. The ancient Qingyang elder appeared, his eyes like electricity, and his white robe moved.


    "How do you say that, younger martial brother Qingyang, it seems that you have a complaint against me?" A faint sound comes from the five towering mountains in front of us, and the vibration fluctuates in space."Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the sky, a large amount of streamer shadows came, and the figure fell in the distance. It was Sima TA Xing, elder Hu sankun, Yu Wanli and others.


    "Elder martial brother Tianlu, you seldom walk outside these years. For some things, you are too paralyzed and confused. There are so many malignant tumors in the clan. You not only sit around and ignore them, but also act as protection secretly. You have crossed the boundary!"


    The runes in the eyes of the ancient Qingyang elder flashed, without any reason, with a breath, and slowly spread away from the body.


    "Younger martial brother Qingyang, this is the following offence. Don''t forget that I am the great elder of ancient Tianzong!"


    In front of the mountain, the voice of the majestic began to permeate with anger, the shaking sky fluctuated endlessly.


    "Elder martial brother Tianlu, I don''t think the position of elder martial brother is suitable for you. Let me come!"


    The old Qingyang elder priest was empty, but his voice was calm.


    At the moment, his eyes trembled all around, and no one thought that the elder of ancient Qingyang was so kind to the elder.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The mountain in front of me was silent for a moment. Then, the sound of laughter resounded through the sky. The shaking space was boiling. The voice immediately became cold. He yelled: "younger martial brother Qingyang, are you going to win the throne?"


    "I don''t want to take the throne. I just feel that you are confused and no longer suitable to be the great elder of the ancient Tianzong. You have given the elder group a tumor. I think I''m not bad. I can become a big elder." Ancient Qingyang elder or calm said.


    "Younger martial brother Qingyang, it seems that you think you can beat me. Let me see how much progress you have made in your strength over the years."


    In the front of the mountain, the voice was cold to the extreme, and suddenly, there was a dazzling Rune light from one of the peaks, which spread like a sun.


    "Boom


    A huge space handprint is like the top of Mount Tai, photographed by the elder of ancient Qingyang in the middle of the sky. The whole space trembles, and layers of space ripple continue to spread. It is extremely powerful and terrifying!


    The space fingerprints fell down in a huge way. Elder Gu Qingyang held his hand and reached for a little. A light beam of fingerprints pierced the space like thunder, and then fell directly on the fingerprints in that space.


    "Chulala..."


    The space fingerprints are directly pierced and turned into dazzling runes. The sky is shining like countless gorgeous fireworks.


    "Hiss!"


    On the top of the mountain ahead, a figure fell, and a vast breath fluctuated. It was like lightning that rushed to the ancient Qingyang elder.


    Elder Gu Qingyang moved, and his figure turned into a beam of light. The runes were dazzling, and the two figures suddenly collided like meteorites.


    "Bang Bang..."


    These two people collide, like a bomb exploded, so that the sky is roaring, spatial fluctuations spread violently, shocking people''s hearts, and immediately attracted the attention of the whole ancient Tianzong.


    "What''s going on?"


    "There seems to be a big movement!"


    At that moment, many disciples walked out of the four directions of the ancient Tianzong in the distance and looked up into the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The two figures, like light, shadow and lightning, collide with each other in the air, the runes flash, the divine light is surging, and the vast energy fluctuation makes people tremble.


    But this terrible fight, there is no energy leakage, as if they were deliberately controlled in a controllable place, did not let the bottom to the ground, sound life and soul.


    "Elder Tianlu and elder Gu Qingyang have blocked the space. They want to fight for the height of the space!"


    "Brothers, the next watch will be here soon. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    "Their strength is too strong, it is difficult to see their moves clearly!"


    "Too strong, too terrible!"


    Many elders around him marvel at the strength of elder Tianlu and elder Gu Qingyang. Even they can''t see through and can''t compare with each other.


    The fierce battle above the sky can not be seen clearly, only the thunder like sound explosion and the dazzling Rune spread.


    "Younger martial brother Qingyang, I didn''t expect that your progress in recent years is really slow. Let''s make a sword. It''s your strongest strength to make a sword!"


    The eldest brother of Tianlu drinks it. He waves his hand like a God. His whole body is covered with Rune armor. His eyes are shining yellow. He attacks the world. It''s terrifying!


    "As you wish!"


    The ancient sword behind the ancient Qingyang elder came out of the scabbard, which turned into thunder like sword. On this sky, he kept resisting elder Tianlu''s attack.


    "What a strong sword technique. You can cultivate the Ming holy sword spectrum to such a powerful power. In the whole ancient Tianzong, there is only Gu Qingyang, the elder!"


    "Elder Tianlu is also tough


    Around the sound of exclamation, although can not see the details of the two hands, but it is also able to two people''s breath terrible.


    "Boom..."


    The sky is constantly moving and shaking the whole world. It seems that the sky can be destroyed. If the sky is not blocked by two people, it will be enough to destroy everything.


    "How strong!"


    All around the elders, they can''t compare with each other.


    "Bang bang!"


    The figure of elder Tianlu is fuzzy, covered with yellow awn, piercing the eyes, and covering the sky with towering palm prints.


    "Whew!"


    The sword of the ancient Qingyang elder erupted. The sword was like thunder. The flaming Rune was towering, and the vigorous spirit was raging in the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the black prison, there was an amazing duel, but in the black prison, it was still calm. Zhen Qingchun and Du Shaofu were still falling. Inside the black prison, it was like a bottomless pit. It was extremely terrible, and the dark spirit became more and more intense.


    "The breath seems to be gone."


    Du Shaofu had already been able to feel the breath, but then found that the breath suddenly disappeared.


    "Well, it''s not like a prisoner when someone spies."


    All of a sudden, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure stagnates. Then, it seems that he suddenly discovers something. Suddenly, the body of Yuan Shen turns into a light fog and goes into the tower in Du Shaofu''s arms.


    Du Shaofu was slightly stunned. He was wondering. Suddenly, a strong voice came from the bottomless cave, echoing in the vacuum: "boy, how are you? How did you come to the black prison?"


    The voice fell, and then a figure was swept out from the bottom of the black prison like a bottomless cave, and appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at him. An old man in a gold robe, over 50 years old, with his eyes shining with gold, suddenly appeared in front of him, staring at himself, as if searching for something.


    "It''s Jinpeng Zun!"


    When he saw this figure clearly, Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately fluctuated. Unexpectedly, it was the Jinpeng Zun who had seen him in the sealed land. He saluted immediately in the black area and said, "I have seen Mr. Jinpeng!"


    "No ceremony"


    with a smile, Jin Peng''s whole body breath is as vast as the sea, with a pair of golden double pupils, which is fierce and frightening. It makes people look at each other, and the spirit and soul will collapse. But at this time, Du Shaofu is full of smile, and just now his peeping color is hidden, and he has wiped out some doubts.


    "Mr. Jinpeng, why are you in here?"


    Du Shaofu asked suspiciously. The appearance of Jinpeng Zun made Du Shaofu feel puzzled. Was the breath previously discovered the Jinpeng Zun? The Jinpeng Zun understood the golden winged ROC''s animal power, and the breath was very special.


    "The black spirit inside can forge the body of the golden winged ROC. I come to close the gate, hoping to make further progress in the golden winged ROC beast." Jinpeng said.


    "Closed here?"


    Du Shaofu was also surprised when he heard the speech. Jin Peng Zun was a human body. He even forged his body with black spirit. This is not what normal people can do. It seems that this master is not an ordinary person.


    "Not long ago, I felt the breath of breakthrough in the black prison, which seems to be related to the golden winged ROC family. Is it you..."


    All of a sudden, Jin Peng Zun''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu, suddenly changed color and said, "King Wu''s realm is mysterious. Are you really breaking through?"


    Du Shaofu said with a smile: "the disciple felt that the black spirit of the gang could also forge his body, so he tried to forge his body. Unexpectedly, he got a lot of benefits, so he took the opportunity to break through."


    "It broke through so quickly..."


    Jin Peng Zun''s eyes were startled, but he was very clear that Du Shaofu had just broken through the seal to the beginning of the reign of King Wu.


    How long has it been? Since this little guy is already in the mysterious state of King Wu, how can he not be shocked? How many people in the world have such talent."Why are you in the black prison?"


    Shocked for a moment, Jinpeng venerable looked at Du Shaofu, quite puzzled.


    "I..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and then said with a wry smile, "master Jinpeng, it''s OK not to talk about it."


    "Have you committed a crime and been sent to black prison?"


    Jinpeng Zun frowned. He knew what the black prison was for.


    "The disciple is not guilty, but has offended those who should not have offended." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Tell me about it?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s expression, Jin Peng Zun had an invisible breath, which was full of irresistible domineering and fierce.


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and then he told Jin Peng Zun about the general situation.


    "It seems that they are going too far."


    After hearing the speech, Jin Peng venerable looked at Du Shaofu. The gold robe moved slightly and murmured: "I didn''t expect that after so many years, I could dare to be so bold as to bury the hope of the ancient Tianzong. It''s unforgivable!"


    "This is not a good place. You are not strong enough. Leave here first. It''s very dangerous below. You can''t go there."


    Jinpeng venerable then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I''ll take you out of the black prison. Don''t worry. Shigong gives you justice to the abbot. See who dares to move you!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    In the sky above the black prison, the battle between the elder Tianlu and the elder in the past lasted for half an hour, and there was no winner or loser.


    In the terrible light, the supernatural powers are displayed, and the beast can urge and shock people''s hearts. It is a fierce battle between the two top super powers.


    "Hoo..."


    The terrible fighting spirit and power made the old people in the ancient Tianzong feel cool. If they had not blocked the battlefield, the whole ancient Tianzong would have been razed to the ground.


    "Whew, whew!"


    All of a sudden, a thunderbolt erupted in the sky. The dazzling sword and rune bloomed at the same time. The waves in the space fluctuated, and then someone flew back.


    "Pedaling..."


    In the full view of the public, they could see that they were staggering back dozens of feet in accordance with the figure of the elder. Their long hair was scattered and their yellow eyes were cold.


    At the moment, on the shoulder of elder Tianlu, there is a bloodstain of sword. In the corner of his mouth, a trace of blood overflows! "


    "Elder Tianlu has been suppressed. Elder Qingyang is really tough!"


    There is an elder who is shocked. The ancient Qingyang elder is so strong!


    "It''s really good. It seems that younger martial brother Qingyang has not been idle these years."


    Elder Tianlu''s voice was cold, his voice dropped, and his breath began to swarm and shake, and the world roared under the terrible energy. Elder Tianlu could not bear being suppressed by Gu Qingyang. He waved his hand. In his palm, a thunderbolt of light shot out and finally turned into a distant dragon.


    "Is it all you have to do?"


    All around, the elders whispered and their eyes were shocked.


    Sima stepped on the star and stood in suspension. His face was slightly coagulated, and the essence of his eyes was flashing like glass. It was so profound that people could not see through it.


    "Oh


    The roar of the ancient dragon makes people tremble. It is connected with the heaven and earth, oppresses the world and plunders to the ancient Qing Yang!


    Elder Gu Qingyang raised his head, and the sword in his hand was suspended in front of him. He took off his hand and came out. It was like a dormant beast that began to ask Su Fu.


    "Gee!"


    All of a sudden, at this moment, a bird''s song resounded through the sky, and the sky and earth suddenly trembled. It seemed that there was an extremely terrible air in the heaven and earth!


    Then the sky, suddenly golden light, a terrible golden winged ROC bird empty shadow across the sky, blocking the sky, overbearing breath swept between the heaven and earth.


    "Boom


    The frightful golden winged ROC bird''s empty shadow flies across the sky, so that this piece of heaven and earth emit a roar.


    "Chulala..."


    The golden light diffuses, submerges and pushes everything. The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird that blocks the sun easily destroys the ancient dragon gathered by the deer elder that day.


    "The golden winged ROC is a bird and beast. This is the golden roc worshiper!"


    Looking at the sky, trembling in the eyes, the elder guessed the identity of the comer, but he couldn''t help being surprised.


    Jinpeng Zun, who had left many legends in Zhongzhou at the beginning, was the proud strongman of the ancient Tianzong and had a very high position in Zhongzhou.


    "Master Jinpeng has come out as expected!"


    But at the moment, Sima stepped on the star and frowned slightly. It seemed that he had expected it. He murmured: "is that boy who alerted Mr. Jinpeng? It seems that people should be OK."


    At the moment, the elder Tianlu and the elder Gu Qingyang also look at the front space, and their eyes are changeable.


    "Stop it all!"


    At this moment, inside the black prison, there was a voice of bullying and breaking into the sky, resounding through the sky, such as thunder.


    "Brothers, the update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    The voice fell, and within the black prison, two figures rose from the sky, and then appeared under the gaze of the public.


    The figure of a golden robe stands in the air with a commanding momentum. The sight is like a torch, and the golden rune is flashing.


    The figure of the gold robe, let people face each other, just like facing a ten thousand catties of boulders, pressing the chest out of breath, the vast domineering breath is boundless and overwhelming!


    Behind the old man in gold robe, a young man with purple robe stood up, resolute and resolute, with his sideburns moving and his eyes deep. It was Du Shaofu.


    "I''ve met Mr. Jinpeng!"


    "I''ve met elder Jinpeng! "Seeing the old man in the golden robe appeared, the elders around him were stunned and saluted one after another.


    Even the patriarch Sima stepped on the star is no exception. His eyes are deep, but he seems to have expected the appearance of Jinpeng Zun, so it is not surprising.


    "I''ve met Mr. Jinpeng!"


    The appearance of the golden robe venerable, the ancient Qingyang elder and the Tianlu elder also looked surprised, then saluted respectfully.


    Jinpeng venerable looked at Zhou Kong and swept around. Finally, he fell on elder Gu Qingyang and elder Tianlu, and said, "in the future, Du Shaofu can go in and out freely."


    Hearing this, he was surprised and puzzled all around. He did not understand the words of Jinpeng Zun.


    No one can understand the meaning of allowing Du Shaofu to enter and leave the black prison at will.


    "Master, Du Shaofu is cruel to his fellow students, and he needs to be severely punished!" Elder Tianlu raised his head and said to Jinpeng.


    "Tianlu!"


    Jinpeng Reverend drank softly, like a demon roaring to the sky. He stepped forward with a domineering breath and said: "can''t you understand what I said? As a senior in the clan, you should look like an elder. I think your cultivation strength has encountered some bottlenecks, and it is time to shield the earthly heart and break through. Now you are the great elder of Zongzhong, you should retire and close for 20 years, 20 years In the year, I hope you can make a breakthrough


    The more powerful the cultivation is, the more terrifying it is.


    Elder Tianlu is pale, with a little inanimate in his yellow eyes. He doesn''t dare to say anything more.


    The elders around him were in awe, but he didn''t expect to lead to Jinpeng venerable.


    However, Jinpeng Zun''s tactful words made him shut up for 20 years, but in fact, he directly removed his position as the eldest elder of Tianlu and thought about his mistakes for 20 years.


    This punishment is absolutely serious because of the status of elder Tianlu in the clan.


    "Young Fu, are you ok? Have you been affected in the black prison?"


    A moment later, on Tianmu peak, elder Gu Qingyang looked at Du Shaofu carefully. He was afraid that Du Shaofu had lost a hair.


    "The disciple is not in the way. He also takes the opportunity to get a breakthrough because of misfortune."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man in front of him and learned that his master had gone back to Zongzhong for his own sake. He directly killed elder Hu Zhishan in the main hall town and had a fight with elder Tianlu. His heart was warm and his eyes were clear and grateful.


    "Master, you''ll be fine. You won''t have to worry about the three matches."


    The two front teeth of the ancient Qingyang elder grinned. He was immortal, but he was kind and kind.


    Gu Qingyang''s ruddy face, clear eyes full of love and pride, in front of the disciple, but his pride.


    "Another breakthrough..."


    Yu Wanli stares at Du Shaofu with a kind of ghost feeling. Then he laughs bitterly. He is afraid that the original Hu Zhishan and others will never think of it. He tries every possible way to get the guy in front of him into the black prison, and finally let this guy get a direct breakthrough.


    After chatting with master Gu Qingyang for a while, Du Shaofu left Tianmu peak and went to waizongtianxia Pavilion.


    In the past half a month, the main streets that had been razed to the ground have all been repaired and become more spacious.


    Under the planning of Ge Zong, Gu Changyou and Wang Mingchao, Tianxia Pavilion stands up again.


    It''s just that the rules of Tianxia Pavilion haven''t changed. There must be four opening times in a month.


    These days, the story of Du Shaofu''s being put into the black prison has been widely spread in the clan, which has caused numerous discussions, and people in the world are even more worried.


    Fortunately, the Tianxia pavilion was not affected. On the contrary, after Cao Zhao and others, some forces did not dare to come to provoke the World Association.


    When Du Shaofu appeared in Tianxia Pavilion, Gu Changyou and many of his disciples were surprised. However, Ge Zong and Wang Mingchao were all practicing. Today, they are not in Tianxia Pavilion.


    After learning about the situation of Tianxia Pavilion, Du Shaofu was relieved. The elder Hu Zhishan was killed by his master Gu Qingyang, and elder Tianlu was punished by master Jinpeng for 20 years. Now, the Tianxia Pavilion is more stable.


    In the next few days in the ancient Tianzong, a lot of great events happened. Perhaps ordinary disciples could not feel anything, but for the high-level of the sect, it was undoubtedly a violent turbulence.The ancient Qingyang elder became the great elder of the ancient Tianzong. No less than ten elders and many Dharma protectors were directly sent into the black prison.


    Many Dharma protectors were removed from their posts, and many of their positions were replaced with blood.


    After that, it was reported that Cao Zhao, Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming, Bai Yichen and other disciples committed crimes against their elders. They were transferred from Zongzhong and exiled to other places to see what would happen.


    Du Shaofu won three titles in Fu league competition and became the main leader of Zongzhong Fu League, and Ge Zong and mizixia became two vice leaders.


    When the news came out, it made the disciples understand that some results had been completely concluded, and the world would become the biggest winner.


    Five days later, Du Shaofu came out of the ancient space and learned that Sima Taixing, the patriarch''s elder brother, was looking for himself.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the main peak of ancient Tianzong, the sun was shining in the sky again. The mountains were zigzag, and the clouds were shining in circles. On the distant peaks and high and low clouds, they were painted with golden color.


    Before the cliff of the main peak wanzhang, it is as straight as a knife, just like someone who split the huge peak in half with a huge axe.


    Cliffs into the sky, sunset shine on the clouds, let people look at, magnificent dream, long unforgettable.


    "It''s said that you are lucky because of misfortune, and you have broken through into the mystery of King Wu?" In front of the cliff, Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu. There were colorful waves in the glass pupils.


    "It''s a coincidence, it''s just an accident." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    Sima stepped on the star with a white eye to Du Shaofu. From the beginning of King Wu''s situation to the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, he knew how much time it would take even the most gifted person to spend. This guy is just a freak. He said that breakthrough can make a breakthrough.


    All of a sudden, Sima TA Xing looked at Du Shaofu and said, "can you blame me for the black prison, or do you think my patriarchal elder martial brother is too weak to protect you?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Sima stepping on the star, shook his head, and said with a smile, "I know that the patriarch''s elder martial brother has difficulties. I think the elder martial brother must have known that senior master Jinpeng is under the black prison for a long time."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu. He was stunned. Then the corner of his mouth moved on his heroic face and said, "you know everything. This time, your master lost his temper and became angry for you."


    Du Shaofu smiles, remembering his master Gu Qingyang, he feels warm in his heart.


    That kind of warmth, just like drinking with the original alcoholic dad, can spread in the bottom of my heart and spread all over the body.


    "I came to you today mainly because there are several things I want to discuss with you."


    Sima TA Xing looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile: "your Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan have appeared in the outside world, which has caused a lot of repercussions outside. And your spirit and talisman with animal power is also very popular outside now. If it can be sold outside, there should be a huge market."


    "My energy is limited. I''m afraid I can''t take care of the outside for the time being."


    Du Shaofu looked at Sima stepping on the star, and his clear and bright eyes moved slightly.


    "You have limited energy. Zongzhong can help."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu. He righted his mind and said, "in terms of speaking, we are also brothers of the same generation. I don''t want to talk to you in a polite way. Zongzhong thinks that your Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan are good. Zengling San is a treasure. There is also the method of refining weapons that integrates animal energy. As long as you hand over the Dan Fang and the refining method, you can ask me any request, as long as the Zong can do it, Can satisfy you. "


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu directly shook his head and said with a wry smile, "to be honest, before I entered the ancient Tianzong, there were masters, zenglingsan, Xuanyuan pill, mania pill. All the methods of refining weapons were passed down by the master. Without the permission of the master, I really couldn''t make decisions."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu. He was not surprised and surprised by Du Shaofu''s words. The deacon was curious about who was able to cultivate such disciples. The Xuanyuan pill, zengling powder and weapon refining methods were extraordinary, and they would never come from ordinary people.


    "Everything has room for discussion. Xuan, you can think about it carefully and come to me at any time when you have a clear idea."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu. Then he said with a strange smile: "Yuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan want to carry forward. I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely on your own strength. Do you rely on the world alliance you have now, or the stone dragon Empire?"


    The world alliance, the stone dragon Empire, heard the speech, Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly trembled, eyes tightly looked at Sima step star.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    Looking at Du Shaofu''s nervousness, Sima smiled at the star and said, "the king of the Shilong Empire has no need to be nervous. There is no malice in your investigation."


    After being shocked, Du Shaofu took a deep breath and laughed bitterly. He said to Sima, "it seems that Zongzhong has spent a lot of thought."


    "But it''s not easy for you to find the trace of God outside, but it''s not easy for you to find out the trace of God, but it''s not easy for you to find out the trace of light, but it''s not easy for you to find out the source of the light, but you can''t find the source of the light


    After a pause, Sima TA Xing looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile, "well, you can think about my suggestion carefully and give me an answer tomorrow. In addition, the decision of Fu League has come down. You can go to Fu League when you have time. After all, Fu League has some special status in the clan."


    "Well, I''ll think about it."


    Du Shaofu nodded and chatted with Sima TA Xing, the elder martial brother of the patriarch, for a moment. Then he went back to waizong. After the waizong explained some things about Gu Changyou, he returned to Tianmu peak.


    "Tianwu college, this boy is from tianwu college."


    In front of the magnificent cliff, Sima stepped on the star and looked at the sunset and murmured: "I don''t know whether the rumors are true or not. The arrival of this boy is a blessing or a disaster to the ancient Tianzong..."


    At night, Du Shaofu returned to Tianmu peak and entered the ancient space.


    "It seems that the ancient Tianzong was interested in Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan, but their more important goal should be the method of refining weapons left by zenglingsan and your Shifu qizun." On Zhen Qingchun''s unreal face, her eyes moved.


    "So I''ll ask brother Qingchun what he means. If I don''t want to, I won''t be embarrassed by ancient Tianzong." Said Du Shaofu.


    "It depends on your ambition."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and whispered, "if you don''t have too much ambition, you don''t need to care about the ancient emperor."


    "Dan Fang belongs to brother Qingchun. I listen to elder brother Qingchun." Du Shaofu said to Zhen Qingchun.


    "You boy, if you have no ambition, how can you care about the world pavilion? If you have no ambition, how can you have the world alliance?"


    Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu smile, clear eyes, a little ripples, said: "my ambition, just want to have enough power and strength, one day can protect all my everything."


    "In fact, the single prescription of Xuanyuan pill and Kuang Hua pill is no big deal. It''s OK to give it to the ancient Tianzong, but it must be sold at a good price. We can''t let the ancient Tianzong take too much advantage of it."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but zenglingsan is too precious. It can''t be easily disclosed. It''s also a big card for you in the future. It can also be regarded as you have a little bit of resistance in front of the ancient emperor. How much ambition you have, you have to have as many cards."


    "What does brother Qingchun mean?"


    Looking at Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu is slightly stunned


    Zhen Qingchun gave Du Shaofu a look and said, "don''t pretend to be a fool in front of me. Follow your heart. In a word, don''t suffer any loss."


    "Thank you very much, brother Qingchun. You are my brother, more intimate than my brother." Du Shaofu laughed, his face full of laughter.


    The next morning, Du Shaofu went to the main peak of Zongzhong again. In the side hall, Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu without leaving any trace in his eyes. He said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "The prescription of zengling powder and the method of refining utensils are really impossible to come up with, but the prescriptions of Xuanyuan pill and Kuang Hua pill can be discussed." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Can''t zengling powder and refining weapons be taken out..."


    Sima TA Xing frowned slightly, then looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile, "it''s OK to have a discussion. What do you want?"


    "After a batch of cultivation resources, I need to occupy 30% of the external interests after Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan. In addition, I also need 10 Taoist tools, 50 high-quality Fu tools, 100 middle-level Fu tools, 500 first-class Fu tools, and 3000 spiritual weapons," Du Shaofu said.


    On hearing this, Sima''s body sitting upright on the star immediately stood up and looked directly at Du Shaofu. His glass like eyes seemed to be staring out and said, "boy, are you kidding me? You just take out two pills. It''s absolutely impossible. "


    "The price of Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill is three times that of the same pill, and it has been able to fry dozens of times in ancient Tianzong. However, the starting cost is not high, the profit is huge and the popularity has been proved.


    Xuanyuandan, the crazy pill, is also very special. There is no grade. The higher the main medicinal material is, the higher the refined product will be. " Du Shaofu said to Sima TA Xing.


    "That''s not good, you little lion, open your mouth."


    Sima TA Xing looks at Du Shaofu and shakes his head directly. This boy''s offer is just like a lion''s mouth. It''s more cruel than him.


    "That''s fine." After recording Du Shaofu''s voice, he immediately turned away."Boy, stop for me."


    Sima stepped on the star for a moment. Then he bit his teeth and immediately stopped Du Shaofu in a loud voice. He said, "there is a lot of business to discuss. We can have a good discussion, but your requirements are too high. We must lower them."


    Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, turned around and said to Sima TA Xing, "my requirements are very low. I can''t lower them any more, but I can also discuss them."


    Then, from the early morning to the morning, throughout half a day, there were a lot of disputes.


    "It won''t fight, will it?"


    Outside the side hall, Hao Dharma protector had been waiting quietly on the side. Listening to the loud and loud noises coming out of the side hall from time to time, he was worried that the two people inside would have the impulse to fight.


    But then Hao''s Dharma protector could only smile bitterly. In the world, there were still several young people who could negotiate with Sima Taixing, the ancient patriarch, in a side hall like Du Shaofu.


    "Well, that''s settled. I can give you the prescriptions of Xuanyuan pill and Kuang Hua pill. In the future, each year, we will provide the ancient emperor with a hundred spirit talisman''s increasing spirit powder, but the price can''t be low. Our brothers and sisters can settle accounts, and the method of refining weapons can also be provided."


    Du Shaofu was squatting on the ground of the side hall. With a dagger in his hand, he carved and drew many figures and lines on the ground. He pointed everywhere. He was blushing and thick necked. He also squatted on the ground beside him. He said, "but the cultivation resources that the ancient Tianzong wants to give me is not less than one cent. In addition, five pieces of middle quality Dao ware, 20 pieces of first-class Taoist utensils, and 100 pieces of high-quality ones are added I will get 30% free of charge after I have tasted the talisman, 200 pieces of middle level Rune ware, 1000 pieces of initial Rune ware, 5000 pieces of spirit ware, Xuanyuan pill and crazy pill. "


    "I can promise others, but you can only get 10% of the benefits of Xuanyuan pill and maniac pill, otherwise you won''t talk about it."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu with the same blush and thick neck. If he was not worried that he was the leader of the ancient Tianzong, he would like to kill the little vampire in front of him.


    "No talk, no talk." Du Shaofu did not give in.


    "You''re a disciple of the ancient Tianzong, boy. How can I say it''s still your elder martial brother, who is the leader of the ancient Tianzong. You really don''t give me any face?"


    Sima stepped on the star like two pupils of a reddish color, as if at this time two people are not in the discussion, but in the general war.


    "My brother knows what to do."


    Du Shaofu did not give in and glared at Sima tiaoxing and said, "if I were not a disciple of ancient Tianzong and you were my elder martial brother, I would not have provided zenglingsan, or the weapon refining method integrated with animal energy, or the elixir of Xuanyuan pill and maniac pill."


    "For the sake of your master''s pain and your protection, it''s impossible to be less. You should also give my elder martial brother some face."


    Sima TA Xing stares at Du Shaofu. His eyes stare like a cockfight. Unfortunately, no one can see this scene.


    "20%, at most 20%, this is my bottom line, I can''t do it, I can''t help it!"


    Du Shaofu scolded in his heart. The elder martial brother and the patriarch were really shameless enough. He even put his master under pressure at this time.


    "Good, deal!"


    Sima TA Xing bit his teeth fiercely and felt that he couldn''t go any further. He could only nod his head.


    After all, zengling powder and the method of refining utensils are very important for the development of the whole ancient Tianzong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    "Good, deal!"


    Du Shaofu smiles. There are a lot of cultivation resources, which have a great effect on himself.


    "Zenglingsan, please prepare it for me as soon as possible, as well as the weapon refining method, the crazy pill, and the Dan prescription of Xuanyuan pill, all of which should be prepared for me as soon as possible." Sima TA Xing said to Du Shaofu.


    "In ten days, give me the cultivation resources, and I will also deliver the Dan prescription and the method of refining utensils."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu said, "but the zenglingsan of one hundred lingfu masters in a year is not a small amount. The master must give me some materials first, and then I will settle accounts later."


    "It''s good that you go to Zongzhong and get it. If it''s OK, you can go down and go back to prepare."


    Sima TA Xing waved his hand. He didn''t want to stay with this boy any more.


    Du Shaofu left with a smile and was quite satisfied with the result.


    With Du Shaofu''s departure, Hao Dharma protector walked into the side hall, looking at the full lines and numbers depicted on the ground, as well as the red color on the face of the patriarch Sima stepping on the star, he said, "master, how was your talk with that boy?"


    "That little son of a bitch, he''s like a hobo, a vampire!"


    Sima stepped on the star and scolded. At the moment, he didn''t have the image of the ancient emperor of heaven. Then he explained Du Shaofu''s conditions and Hao''s Dharma protection.


    "That boy is really cruel, the living hob meat!"


    After listening to Sima stepping on the star, Hao Dharma protector also couldn''t help scolding. Then he frowned slightly and said, "Lord, that guy needs so many cultivation resources. It should be left to the so-called Tianxia alliance. It seems that the little guy''s ambition is not small."


    "He not only has ambition, but also his strength and courage. I have heard about the dark forest. It''s not an ordinary place. The boy can control the dark forest at a young age. It seems that he has no mercy on Cao Zhao and his others this time."


    Sima stepped on the star sighed, and then said to Hao Dharma protector, "prepare for those cultivation resources. The boy is the master who doesn''t see rabbits and eagles. If he doesn''t see the cultivation resources he wants, he won''t come up with the Dan Fang and spirit increasing powder we want."


    "With so many cultivation resources, it seems that this boy doesn''t have much mind to stay in our ancient Tianzong."


    Hao''s Dharma protector frowned slightly and was rather worried. He said softly, "besides, he is the divine and brave king of the stone dragon empire. Most importantly, he is a disciple of tianwu Academy."


    "A small stone dragon empire can''t keep him at all. I didn''t expect that the last trace of inheritance of tianwu college has been destroyed over the years. I''m afraid that the people who do this work are mostly for that thing." Sima stepped on the star and sighed softly.


    Hao Dharma protector''s eyes were shining with light and said, "it seems that some people are more and more indifferent to the legend handed down!"


    "Give all the cultivation resources to that guy. In recent years, Zhongzhou has been in a state of turmoil. If it can really develop after joining the league that day, it will also be beneficial to the ancient Tianzong. After all, how about the rolling knife meat, it will be beneficial to the ancient Tianzong. If the Tianxia league can really make a difference, it will be beneficial to the ancient Tianzong." A moment later, Sima stepped on the star.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving the main peak of Zongzhong, Du Shaofu went directly to Tianxia Pavilion and met Ge Zong, Wang Mingchao and others who asked Gu Changyou to inform them.


    After they sat down, they exchanged greetings. Du Shaofu handed over many pills and spiritual instruments that had been refined in the ancient space these days, and told them that they had to shut up for ten days.


    "President, now that the Fu League has been decided, you are the leader of the alliance. It''s time to visit the alliance and meet all the people." Ge Zong said to Du Shaofu.


    "I don''t have much time recently. It''s OK for you to make decisions about Fumeng. It''s enough to have you here."


    Du Shaofu thought for a while and said to ge Zong that with Ge Zong as one of the vice leaders, the world pavilion would not suffer.


    As for the interests of Fu League, Du Shaofu didn''t think much about it. He was afraid that after settling accounts with the patriarchal elder martial brother this time, he wanted to get any benefits from the Fu League. The best thing was that he didn''t want to wade in the muddy water. Anyway, he was the leader of the Fu League, but he was just a name.


    "All right."


    Seeing Du Shaofu unintentionally, Ge Zong could only nod his head.


    The next day is the day when Tianxia Pavilion is on sale. There are a large number of people, which is extremely hot. A large number of cultivation resources are the most abundant.


    Some time ago, he swept the harvest of more than a dozen businesses. At this time, Du Shaofu sold all of them. Of course, it was necessary to keep some of them.


    As for the plunder of the business, some people filed a lawsuit against Zongzhong, but in the end, they could only sue, and no one could find evidence.


    The people of each business firm did not even see with their own eyes who plundered everything in the business, and no one in the world would admit that it would be a dead end.


    Besides, no one dared to provoke Du Shaofu at this time. They could only swallow the bitter fruit secretly.


    On this day, Du Shaofu entered the ancient space again. The zenglingsan used by 100 lingfu masters in a year was not a small number, and it took a lot of time to refine.What''s more, for the sake of Tianxia Pavilion, Du Shaofu had to refine some other cultivation resources.


    The pills of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan were sold to ancient Tianzong. Du Shaofu also took the opportunity to win over three six-star medicine fu masters without much effort. Just like GE Zong, they were all permanent members of the World Association. The prescriptions of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua pill were finally handed over to three people. Du Shaofu also knew that he was relying on himself to prepare the Kuang Hua Dan Xuanyuandan is obviously not enough.


    Ten days later, Du Shaofu came out of the ancient space with a smile on his face. Ten days outside, it was a whole month in the ancient space. With the help of his elder brother Zhen Qingchun, he refined a lot of things this time.


    After that, Du Shaofu went directly to the main peak of Zongzhong. After a few hours, the sun was setting. Du Shaofu touched many bags of heaven and earth in his arms and left with satisfaction.


    Outside the main hall, looking at the back of Du Shaofu''s departure, Sima stepped on the face of Xing Ying Qi, and gave a few painful blows.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Well, but you should come back as soon as possible. It''s dangerous all the way. What do you think if I let your Third Elder martial brother accompany you back?"


    On Tianmu peak, elder Gu Qingyang said to Du Shaofu that he wanted to leave the ancient Tianzong and go back to his home during this period of time, and he did not conceal that he came from the dark forest of the stone dragon empire.


    "I dare not trouble the Third Elder martial brother to send him home."


    Du Shaofu knew that if there were three elder martial brothers to send him off in person, he would have a lot of peace along the way. Especially this time, he had a lot of cultivation resources on his body. However, it was a little frightening to ask the Third Elder martial brother to send him off in person.


    "No trouble. I''m not satisfied with the trouble at all. Shifu, let me escort my younger martial brother. It''s safer." Yu Wanli immediately nodded.


    "Well, it''s settled. You will escort your younger martial brother back."


    Elder Gu Qingyang said to Wan Li that he remembered the troubles his precious disciple had encountered before he entered the ancient Tianzong, especially those who were in the temple of light.


    "Good, I will escort my younger martial brother." Yu Wanli was very happy.


    "Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. With three senior brothers to send him off, he naturally had more security along the way.


    If it was normal, Du Shaofu was nothing. Now he is not afraid of ordinary practitioners.


    But this time, I was carrying a lot of things. I couldn''t tolerate any accidents.


    "When are you going to leave, Shaofu?" Elder Gu Qingyang asked.


    "The sooner the better, tomorrow."


    Du Shaofu said that the affairs of Tianxia pavilion have just been arranged, and there is no delay. He can start at any time and hope to go back to have a look earlier. He hopes to see Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, and Du Xiaoyao is safe and sound after going back.


    "Go early and return early. Don''t delay on the way. Come back early. With your current accomplishments, silver and gold space can also suit you." Ancient Qingyang elder said.


    Du Shaofu nodded. This time, he also planned to go back to the ancient Tianzong. After that, he would continue to go back to the ancient Tianzong for a period of time and strive to improve his cultivation strength. This is the most important thing at present.


    In the morning of the next day, the dawn of dawn lifted the veil of the night, like a sword of light, split the night, spit out the brilliant morning light, pour out the earth of the mountains.


    "Whoosh..."


    The two figures swept past the peaks and then left the ancient Tianzong.


    The peaks are continuous and the sun is pouring.


    In mid air, two figures across, such as a long rainbow swept through the air.


    "Thank you very much this time


    In mid air, Du Shaofu''s figure galloped into the sky to express his thanks to the third senior brother Yu Wanli.


    "You''re welcome, younger martial brother. It''s a rare chance for me to go out. Master, I''m not allowed to go out."


    Yu Wanli said with a smile that he usually had a rare opportunity to go out. This time, if he was escorting his younger martial brother, he would not have much chance to become a monk.


    "Why?"


    However, Du Shaofu doubts that he should be able to become a monk at any time as the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli.


    Yu Wanli said with a wry smile: "I don''t know something about it. Master, he doesn''t think I''m strong enough in cultivation, but he doesn''t allow me to become a monk, so as not to disgrace him.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    From ancient Tianzong to the dark forest, the distance is not close.


    However, Du Shaofu and Yu Wanli''s cultivation and speed were extremely fast, and naturally there was no trouble.


    In the mid air of the mountains, we occasionally encounter some companions and escort agencies that pass by on the way. However, feeling the breath of Du Shaofu and Yu Wanli, they are far away from each other and dare not get close to them.


    Therefore, in less than seven days, Du Shaofu and Yu Wanli once again arrived at the river bank of Zhongzhou during their pure journey.


    It takes eight thousand miles to cross the Zhongzhou River and a million mountains to reach the dark forest.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu and the Third Elder martial brother joined hands in Wanli, chatting and laughing, which greatly enhanced the feelings of the two brothers.


    Eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou long river, vast water, the air floating smell of fishy salty.


    Looking from afar, the water area is vast, just like a line of sea and sky, which makes people feel small for no reason.


    "Younger martial brother, according to what you said, your sister may have entered an ancient seal prohibition. It''s a blessing or a curse. Maybe now, you don''t have to worry about it." Yu Wanli said to Du Shaofu.


    Not long ago, Du Shaofu told his third senior brother what happened in the Changhe river of Zhongzhou.


    At the moment, he returned to the eight thousand li River, which made Du Shaofu more worried and dignified.


    Time has passed so long, I don''t know Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao. Xiaohu is a blessing or a curse. Where are they now.


    Listening to the words of the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli, Du Shaofu wiped a little smile, but there was some helplessness and expectation in the smile.


    "There seems to be something special ahead."


    Looking at the vast expanse of blue water ahead, Yu Wanli seems to feel something.


    "It seems that it''s not normal."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he looked at the vast sea area. There was no one around, but the waves in the sea area were not small and the waves were rippling like tides. From afar, there were continuous waves sweeping through the sea.


    "Whoosh..."


    Over the vast sea area, suddenly appeared a lot of flying figures, in the distance there was a huge ship staggering in the sight.


    "It''s a fight. I didn''t expect it. Let''s get out of here and don''t be affected."


    "It''s terrible. It''s said that the king of xuanjiao, the king of flaming carp, the king of golden carving and the king of juejian are extremely terrifying."


    "There are monsters on the water. You can''t get close to them. Run away."


    "This is eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River, is the world of monsters in the water!"


    "Fortunately, we ran fast in the face of a bad situation. Many people were trapped in it. It was very dangerous."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, many figures in the air swept to the shore, and several large ships in the distance came to the shore slowly. All the figures were pale and palpitating.


    "Hula Above the water, the water waves from a distance, more and more intense, waves of tide swept across the shore, causing a large amount of water spray.


    "Excuse me, what happened ahead?"


    Du Shaofu asked a 40 year old man who came from the front of the water.


    From the whispers around him, he heard the familiar words of King xuanjiao and King Yan Li, which made Du Shaofu''s heart flutter.


    When I came to Zhongzhou, I was chased everywhere by the xuanjiao king.


    The big man looked at Du Shaofu and Yu Wanli, the old and the young, but both of them had extraordinary bearing. He felt a sense of pressure and turned pale. He said: "in the water ahead, King xuanjiao and King Yanli have been fighting, and many of our strong men in the kingdom of Wu, such as king jindiao and King juejian, have stepped in for half a month.


    In the past half a month, many people travelling to and from Zhongzhou Changhe River can only stay on both sides of the river and can''t cross the river. If you want to cross the river, you''d better wait for a few days. Recently, the river is not peaceful. If it is affected by them, it will be more dangerous. "


    "So..."


    When Du Shaofu heard this, his face was not worried, but he was happy. He estimated that with his current cultivation strength, he would not have a big problem to deal with the xuanjiao king, not to mention the Third Elder martial brother.


    This is also the style of Du Shaofu. Before he came back this time, Du Shaofu thought that if he had a chance, he would have to settle the feud with xuanjiao king.


    Thank you very much


    Then he nodded to the middle-aged man. Then Du Shaofu looked at Yu Wanli, the Third Elder martial brother beside him, and said, "Third Elder martial brother, Xuanyun Chijiao, a perfect level of King Wu''s territory in Hanoi, the governor of Zhongzhou, has a feud with me. I have to find it!"


    "Xuanyun Chijiao, the perfect level of King Wu''s realm, is not weak. If you have a chance, you can capture them back."


    Hearing this, Yu Wanli was immediately interested. There were not many monsters in the ancient Tianzong. It would be of great benefit to the descendants of the ancient Tianzong to capture a Xuanyun Chijiao in the kingdom of Wu."Let''s go and find the Xuanyun Chijiao."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu''s figure flashed and left in the air.


    Yu Wanli, with expectation, rose from the sky and followed Du Shaofu.


    "What is the origin of these two people? They can''t be serious..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu and Yu Wanli''s words, the middle-aged man tried to settle accounts with xuanjiao king and wanted to capture him. He opened his chin in amazement and recovered for a long time.


    The vast water surface is vast, the air is fishy and salty, and the blue waves are vast and incomparable. But at this time, the waves are roaring and continuous.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the water, in the middle of the air, there are many figures running away in panic.


    "Boom..."


    Deep into the Zhongzhou River, the waters above the rough waves, there are ships in the waves bumping, tottering, as if at any time to sink.


    "Roar..."


    Within the boundless waters, gradually there are monsters howling, and the amazing roaring sound resounds.


    In less than an hour, Du Shaofu and Yu Wanli saw many monsters and human beings fighting fiercely in the sea.


    However, it seems that there are some scattered water monsters and human beings, and there are not many strong men on both sides.


    Although the fight was fierce, it did not cause Du Shaofu and his stay in Wanli.


    It will take time to cross the long river of Zhongzhou with Du Shaofu''s current accomplishments and strength.


    But it is much better than when I came to Zhongzhou Changhe.


    When Du Shaofu crossed the river, he hid all the way, and those who were chased and killed hid everywhere. It took a lot of time.


    "Boom..."


    In the distance of the water area, there was a dull sound like thunder. Many of them were overturned along the way, leaving traces of fierce confrontation.


    At dusk, the setting sun is like blood, and the shining water is golden.


    Many waters are red with blood, with monster bones and human bones floating, and many monsters in the water are waiting for the opportunity to devour the bones.


    A messy on, the ground cracked, rock into powder, towering trees were Qi Qi broken.


    Yu Wanli looked around in a mess for a while, and then said, "it should be that there are at least demons in the Marquis of beasts and the cultivators of King Wu''s realm who have fought here. Maybe there are also practitioners of the kingdom of animal king and King Wu who have intervened in it."


    "The main battlefield should still be ahead. I don''t know if it''s over."


    Du Shaofu sipped his lips, and he was familiar with this area of water. At first, he had hidden himself in many of the eight thousand li long river of Zhongzhou.


    "Keep looking."


    Yu Wanli''s voice fell, the dark air under his feet was spurt, and his figure leaped out again.


    "Hiss!"


    Under the sole of his feet, a touch of Golden Air surged, and Du Shaofu''s figure soared into the sky, wrapped in golden light, and blended with the setting sun. After a few flashes, he disappeared in the front space, and no trace could be seen.


    At night, the sea rippling wave light, a round of bright moon reflected on the vast waters, not time amazing beast hissing sound from all directions.


    Night, the moon decorated the sky, vast waters quiet, vast, and mysterious.


    The dense stars are like sparks in the rippling waves of the water.


    On the water, there is a faint, wave swept, spray on the beach, "Hula" sound waves continue.


    "We are not lucky this time. Fortunately, we avoid the situation quickly. Otherwise, we will have bad luck!"


    "I didn''t expect that Jue Jian Wang and Jin Diao Wang had joined hands with Yan Li Wang and Shi GUI Wang."


    "What can we do? We can''t watch the treasures being taken by them. They are rare. If we can get them, we will not even fear the king xuanjiao."


    "The king of xuanjiao, the king of ice python, the king of flaming carp, the king of stone tortoise, the king of golden carving, and the king of juejian are not easy to offend. They are still on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou. It is very difficult for us to get the treasure."


    In the gorge, in the rather flat Canyon, the four figures are sitting cross legged, and the breath of King Wu''s realm is faintly leaked.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can you tell me what kind of treasure has appeared in Hanoi, the governor of Zhongzhou?"


    All of a sudden, in the discussion of the four masters of Wuwang''s realm, a faint voice came out. Above the air, two voices slowly fell into the canyon.


    "Who is it?"


    Hearing the speech, the four people suddenly got up with their eyes trembling.


    Breath wave, four pairs of eyes with fine light tightly stare at the two people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    The fact that the two men were able to appear with silence made the four martial arts masters uneasy.


    At night, the moon reflected, suddenly came two people, one old and one green.


    The old man was sixty years old and dressed in a plain robe. Around his figure, there was a trace of space fluctuation that was hard to be detected.


    You can see at a glance that the old man here is not weak, but the breath of cultivation is hard to detect.


    The young man is dressed in purple robe, with a strange broad sword on his shoulder and back, and his resolute and determined face is clear and bright with a faint smile.


    But the smile on the face of the purple robed youth made the four martial arts practitioners have a sense of deja vu.


    "It''s him, it''s the boy!"


    "I remember, it''s the boy!"


    "Yes, that''s the boy


    In a short period of time, the four masters of King Wu''s realm all changed their faces and immediately recognized the young man.


    A few months ago, on the Changhe River in Zhongzhou, these four Wuwang cultivators witnessed the fight between the purple robed youth and xuanjiao king, and then they were hunted down by xuanjiao king and jindiao king.


    The four of them also once intervened, but in the end they were trapped by the Fu array arranged by the young man in purple robe.


    Finally, he saw that the purple robed youth entered the test area of the new disciples of the ancient Tianzong. They and the king of juejian and the king of golden carving did not dare to chase in.


    "Be careful of this boy. Watch out for him to set up the Fu array!"


    In a flash, the four King Wu''s strong breath locked on Du Shaofu. They were absorbed in their eyes. They knew that the youth in front of them were not easy to provoke.


    Looking at the four Wuwang state practitioners in front of him, Du Shaofu''s mouth outlined the arc of smile. Naturally, he would not forget the four cultivators of King Wu''s realm, who had once pursued and killed himself on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou.


    "You haven''t told me what treasures have appeared recently in Hanoi, governor of Zhongzhou?" Du Shaofu asked, looking at the four King Wu practitioners.


    "It''s said that there have been relics of real dragons in the Changhe river of Zhongzhou, but the relics have not been opened yet. However, there are probably dragon saliva left by real dragons, King xuanjiao and King Yan Li, King stone turtle, King ice python, etc. have been fighting inside for several times, and King jindiao and King juejian are also involved."


    Among the four, one of the first big men looked at Du Shaofu and Yu Wanli. He seemed to feel something. With a little doubt and fear in his eyes, he said, "we know so much. Two of you, we''d better not offend the river. How about saying goodbye?"


    "Brother Shan, there are treasures in that boy. Don''t let it go."


    A strong middle-aged man looked at Du Shaofu. Several months later, he still did not forget the purple robed youth in front of him. However, there were treasures in his body, such as king juejian and King xuanjiao, but the young man was not afraid.


    "Brother Cang, it''s better for us not to invade the river."


    When the first big man heard the speech, his face immediately began to smile bitterly.


    "Ha ha, it seems that some people are still thinking about the treasure."


    Du Shaofu looked at the four and said with a smile, "but I also miss you. Since we have met again, we should have a good account."


    "Boy, talk big and die!"


    The middle-aged man who just spoke suddenly picked his eyes. He knew that the young man in purple robe was extraordinary, but he was not afraid. If this boy had not relied on Fu array and speed, he would have been caught by them.


    "This time, you have no way to escape!"


    As soon as the words fell, the soles of his feet stepped on the rocks, and his middle-aged figure rose into the air. His figure was like lightning, and he went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the middle-aged King Wu''s realm was full of mysterious and profound cultivation atmosphere, which made him tremble fiercely in the air. He waved a fist, wrapped the rune, and appeared in front of Du Shaofu like a galloping thunder.


    "Ah..."


    Taking a little breath, Du Shaofu''s face did not change. Instead, he gave a slight smile.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s purple robe was hunting all over his body. His right arm trembled, his hand reached out, his fingers curled slightly, and he suddenly clenched his fist. The golden light flashed. It seemed slow, but in fact, it was as fast as lightning.


    "Bang!"


    Several people in the visual, two people a punch directly collided with each other, and then the thunder resounded through the sky.


    It was so fast that some people didn''t see it clearly, but they saw the middle-aged flying in the strong suit. Like a kite with broken string, the body fell down directly and hit the huge rock group fiercely.


    "Boom!"


    Ground shaking, the whole trembling millet, countless ground cracking, rock collapse into powder.


    "Pooh


    Inside the rubble mound, the young man''s mouth was dripping with blood, his face was full of surprise, and his eyes were full of shock and fear.


    The middle-aged did not expect that he was so badly hurt by the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm. His body was full of blood and almost all his internal organs were shattered. His right arm was almost shattered when he had just punched. However, the opponent seemed to have some signs of keeping his hands.Du Shaofu stood in the air, and his figure did not move. King Wu''s realm was mysterious. Now he and Du Shaofu are at the same level of cultivation.


    And who can resist Du Shaofu''s perversion.


    It can be said that if Du Shaofu had not left his hand, he would have been killed by the second.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Looking at Jin Zhuang''s middle age, he was hit like that with one move. The remaining three people''s faces were startled, and their eyes were all shocked.


    "Run away!"


    "It''s hard for us to fight back, boy


    In a short time, the three men came back to their senses, and the three figures were like electricity. The middle-aged leader swept to the side of the big man who had just been hit hard by one move, and carried it away with one hand.


    "Stay!"


    The voice of indifference was heard, and then an old man in plain robe appeared beside the leader''s middle-aged man. His whole body was rippled with light spatial ripples. One hand protruded, crushed and twisted the space, and a handprint covered the air, and landed directly on his chest at an incredible speed.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of energy fluctuation didn''t make much noise. It was to see that the leading man was lying in front of him, and his body fell like a bird with broken wings. With the middle-aged man who had been severely damaged by Du Shaofu in his hand, he hit the ground again.


    "Bang bang!"


    Almost at the same time, the other two middle-aged men who had just risen from the sky had a golden light in front of them. They were stacked in layers. A sense of hegemony and incompatibility came out along with the secret patterns of golden talisman, which turned into a huge shadow of wings and swept over the two people directly.


    "Hula!"


    The shadow of the wings of the golden light sweeps across, leaving the two of them powerless. The halo of Xuanqi on his body is broken, and the heavy sweeping hits the ground.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Three people spurt blood, the impact of the ground rock cracking into powder, a face suddenly pale, the solemnity of the eyes are also turned into shock fear.


    Du Shaofu''s body was in front of the four. His clear eyes began to show a little indifference. He said, "I didn''t let you go. You''d better be honest. Otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences. You can try to see if I can kill you on the spot!"


    "What do you want?"


    The leading man stood up and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with his sleeves. On his pale face, his eyes looked at the old man in plain clothes with fear and fear.


    Just now the old man could easily ravage him with one move, which made it clear to the leader that it would be easy for these two people to kill four of them.


    "I''ve always been revenged. The four of you should first hand over the bags of heaven and earth and the talismans and spiritual instruments."


    With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu said it as if it were a matter of course.


    The other three middle-aged men also struggled to get up. The four looked at Du Shaofu and Yu Wanli. Their eyes were complex and fearful.


    Although they were not willing to do so, they knew that the young man was not good at stubbornness. At the beginning, they even dared to drink the blood of xuanjiao King directly.


    Finally, the four men thought that they could only take out the heaven and earth bags on their bodies and the talismans and spiritual instruments nourished by the holy places in their bodies and gave them to Du Shaofu.


    All four of them had a very painful face, but compared with their lives, their belongings were thinner.


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and a stream of mysterious Qi gushed out. He took a bag of heaven and earth and a talisman in his hand, and looked at the four men with complicated eyes.


    "We have handed over the talisman, the spirit and the heaven and earth bag. Sir, it''s time to let us go."


    The leading man looked at Du Shaofu and said that his eyes were very complicated. A few months ago, they were able to hunt down the year before their eyes, but at the moment, they have become the things in the bag and are vulnerable to attack. These changes are too fast.


    "I didn''t promise to let you go."


    Du Shaofu said to the four men, but did not mean to let them go.


    "What else do you want to do?"


    Smell speech, four people more fear, four people around, breath fluctuation, once there is a change, can only be desperate.


    "Younger martial brother, it''s useless to keep these four goods. I dare to fight against the ancient emperor of heaven and kill them directly!"


    Yu Wanli glanced at the four men. Although he said that his position among the elders in the sect was not too high, he naturally did not care about several King Wu realms in the outside world.


    "Ancient Tianzong..."


    But listening to the words of elder Wan Li, the four masters of Wu King''s realm suddenly trembled as if they were struck by lightning.


    "The next watch, I''ll be there in a minute. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    The three characters of ancient Tianzong are like a huge mountain pressing on the hearts of the three people.


    "You are from the ancient Tianzong..."


    Their faces were startled, and the fear in their eyes was even greater. If they had known that the purple robed youth was the ancient emperor of heaven, how could they dare to pursue and kill them.


    In front of the ancient Tianzong, they were ants in front of the elephant. They could not fight against it. They were not the existence they could provoke.


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. He didn''t expect that the name of the ancient emperor of heaven could shock the four people into such a state.


    "Younger martial brother, what should I do with these four people?" Yu Wanli asked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded to Wan Li, then looked at the four people and said, "there are only two choices in front of you. First, follow me for ten years as a servant. After ten years, you will be free again. Second, I will kill you on the spot."


    Hearing this, the four men looked at each other in awe. At least they were the accomplishments of King Wu''s realm. Now it is hard to accept them as servants for a while.


    But now the choice of life and death, let alone the four people know that they can''t escape. Even if they can escape, they will not be able to escape in the face of the giant ancient emperor.


    The four looked at each other with complicated eyes. After a moment, they looked at the fierce eyes in Du Shaofu''s eyes, knelt down on one knee, saluted, and said, "we are willing to be servants and meet the master."


    "Get up and call me three little later!" Du Shaofu saw this, and his mouth was smiling.


    A moment later, on a wide rock in the gorge, people sat cross legged. Du Shaofu learned from the four that the leading man was named Shan Yu Xiu, who had just set foot on the other side of King Wu''s realm.


    The middle-aged man who was first severely damaged by Du Shaofu was called Cangyi, the mysterious level of cultivation of King Wu''s realm.


    The other two are called Yan Huai and Wei Chiji. One is the cultivation level of the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, and the other is the cultivation level of the first peak level of King Wu''s realm.


    From the four people''s mouth, Du Shaofu and Yu Wanli learned that a few months ago, they all gathered in Zhongzhou Changhe River eight thousand miles ago, but they all got the news that there were real dragon relics in the river, and the strange ancient seal that appeared later was just an episode.


    Finally, they couldn''t chase Du Shaofu. After they got the treasure, they went back to the river again, waiting for and searching for the remains of the real dragon.


    Recently, signs of the real dragon ruins have finally appeared, which has led to several wars.


    There were scuffles in front of several wars, including xuanjiao king, ice Python king, burning carp king, stone turtle king and golden carving king, juejian king and their four people.


    In addition, there are many small and medium-sized forces and strong people involved, but the strength is somewhat different from that of xuanjiao king, juejian king, golden carving king, flaming carp king and stone turtle king.


    But recently, the king of golden carving, the king of Jue Jian, the king of stone tortoise and the king of flaming carp have joined hands to make the king of ice Python and the king of xuanjiao be defeated.


    Many small and medium-sized forces and strong people have been greatly affected, and the weak have no longer dared to set foot in Hanoi, the governor of Zhongzhou.


    Shan Yu Xiu and Cangyi, Yan Huai and Wei Chiji, who were in a bad situation, left early and wanted to wait for the opportunity to avoid the fame of xuanjiao king, Yanli king and juejian king for the time being.


    But in the end, the four did not expect to meet Du Shaofu here.


    From the four people''s mouths, Du Shaofu inquired and learned that the mysterious seal space that had appeared on the Changhe River in Zhongzhou had never appeared again and disappeared without trace.


    "It turns out that the two guys, one called juejian king and the other called golden eagle king


    Du Shaofu''s eyes glowed with gold. From the population of Shanyu Xiusi, he inadvertently learned that the two powerful kings of Wu, one named the king of golden carving and the other the king of juejian, were the top level cultivators on the other side of the kingdom of Wu. Both of them were extraordinary people and were well-known.


    "The real dragon remains, but there is a chance for ambergris to exist."


    Listening to the four people''s narration, he was also very interested in moving his eyes.


    "Ambergris..."


    Du Shaofu murmured, and the Dragon salivated. It was said that it was left by the real dragon. If it was of high level, it would enable the dragon to evolve into a real dragon family. It was the most precious treasure among the demons.


    Ambergris is also an absolute treasure for human cultivators. If the news of ambergris was spread to the ancient Tianzong, it would be enough for the ancient Tianzong to shoot many powerful people to search for it.


    "Younger martial brother, ambergris is a treasure. If there is ambergris, you can''t miss it." Yu Wanli said to Du Shaofu.


    "Since we met, we can''t miss it."


    Du Shaofu smiles, not to mention the Dragon saliva. Anyway, he has to settle the account with xuanjiao king, golden carving king and juejian king.


    After that, Du Shaofu returned the talisman, spirit weapon and heaven and earth bag to Shan Yuxiu, Cangyi, Yan Huai and Wei Chiji, saying, "you four should breathe and heal for a while. Tomorrow morning, we will go to find the real dragon relics."In the morning of the next day, the morning sun rises above, and the rock wall glows. In a twinkling, the clouds disappear over the vast waters. The distance is continuous, and a piece of green is hidden. When the bright sunshine pours on the vast sea area, the green water is charming.


    "Third young master, are you..."


    In the morning, when Shan Yu Xiu saw Du Shaofu, whose face was covered with a black veil and could not see his face clearly, he asked in doubt.


    "The real dragon remains, you should see the king of golden carving and the king of xuanjiao. I''d better not expose them."


    Du Shaofu lifted up the black veil and said to the four men with a smile.


    Hearing this, Cangyi, who was severely damaged by Du Shaofu yesterday, recovered a little. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "third young master, what you carry behind your back may be easily recognized by them."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m afraid they can''t think of me for a while."


    Du Shaofu smiles, and the purple gold sky palace behind him can''t be hidden. He says to the four, "besides the king of golden carving and the king of xuanjiao, I didn''t expect that I would be with you. Even if I found it, it would be nothing."


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, the upper six figures soared into the air and swept to the front air, and several flashed bodies disappeared in the front air sea area.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    Lush, surrounded by countless water monsters roar ceaselessly, stir up water waves rolling.


    Above, there are many monsters around. There are four figures standing. All of them are middle-aged. One is wearing a gold robe, and the other is wearing a long gray shirt.


    There are also two people, one in the red robe of the wave light, the other is under the heavy load, with bulging muscles. On the exposed shoulders of Luo, there are primitive and mysterious runes of cyan color, which are very eye-catching.


    "The ruins of the real dragon should be about to open. The king of xuanjiao must be waiting for an opportunity to move around!"


    The middle-aged man in the golden robe has deep eyes and a high nose. He looks at the special waves in front of him. He has some expectation in his eyes. He is the king of gold carving. He has some reputation in Zhongzhou.


    Juejian king was wearing a long gray white shirt, and his body was slender. What we can never forget is that there are several long swords embroidered on the gray long shirt, which is lifelike.


    Hearing this, King juejian looked at the sea ahead, his brows slightly raised, and his eyes filled with radiance. He said softly, "the king xuanjiao is very difficult to deal with. We should be careful. The king of ice Python has been injured and not afraid. So if the real dragon remains are opened, we must guard against xuanjiao king."


    "The king of xuanjiao has nothing to fear. The four of us joined hands, and xuanjiao king had no choice but to escape."


    The big man in the red robe looked at the king juejian and the king of the golden carving and said, "according to the agreement, if we meet the Dragon saliva, we four will share equally. You human beings do not have much credibility. We hope to keep our promise at that time."


    "Don''t worry, since we have already formed an alliance, we will certainly keep our promise." Said Jue Jian Wang.


    "Roar..."


    "Boom..."


    All around, the roar of beasts suddenly intensified, and the sound of sonic boom rang through. On the four sides of the sea, many monsters appeared in the distance.


    The two groups of monsters then directly fought together, causing the sea to be rough, and many waves were rendered scarlet with blood.


    "Xuanjiao king and ice Python king are here."


    The stone turtle Wang Qingdao, who has bulging muscles and blue shoulders and simple runes on his shoulders, has slightly convex forehead and deep eyes.


    "There are still many people who want to fish in troubled waters. It seems that they have to clear them up to avoid the trouble of time."


    The flaming carp Wang Shen Dao in the red robe of wave light, his eyes are suffused with a little red, and then the deep hissing sound comes out from his mouth.


    "Roar..."


    With the roar in the mouth of the burning carp king, countless animals roared in the distance, and monsters in the water floated out of the water to cover the vast water area.


    "Hands on, try to get close to the front!"


    "Deal with these monsters in the water!"


    Vaguely, in the distance, there are people shouting, there are some giant ships in the distance.


    There are many figures standing on the deck. Their eyes are shining fiercely in the night, and all kinds of spiritual weapon energy attacks are sweeping around.


    "Boom..."


    Huge waves, huge ships shaking, energy sweeping.


    "Evil animal, look for death!"


    On the rickety ship, there were loud shouts coming out. One after another Rune energy attack condensed and swept, directly bombarding the water monster.


    "Kill all these people!"


    Monsters roar and there are two groups of monsters in the water. However, they are more disgusted with human beings at this time. They roar and attack. Their huge bodies surpass the water, and the runes cover the body. The fierce breath is rolling.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    During the fierce battle in the sea area, the vast amount of energy covers the earth. The light of the vast water area is flashing. The water waves are surging, and the waves are surging. Along with the roar of many animals, it resounds from all directions.


    "There are also updates. Today''s Jiageng should be sent continuously around 11 o''clock. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    "Let''s go. Let''s go. Let''s go


    In the tide of animals, there was a huge gray ship shaking in the rough sea. On the third deck of the huge ship, a man with more than forty years'' appearance was drinking.


    "Ah..."


    Around the sea, there is a sad wail sound spread out, there are many huge ships, there are figures staggering out of the ship.


    There are also people who were blown down the water in the middle of the air. They are all immediately jumped out of the water by monsters in the water and open their mouths. All of them have bitten their bodies and swallowed them into their mouths.


    "Kill!"


    A loud shout resounded through the sky, and a large number of dazzling swords, knives and energy runes blocked the sky and killed a large number of monsters.


    The fierce battle, blood stained the four waters, the huge gray ship swayed, the middle-aged man with a long gray scarf tied to his long black hair, was strong and strong, his eyes were deep and bright, and the Marquis state was perfect, and the peak cultivation was swept out without reservation, and the water demons around the defenders attacked.


    "Boom..."


    Surrounded by the dense water monsters, the gray ship seems to be covered with a layer of if there is no light shield. There are huge waves around the water. Although they want to withdraw from the battle circle, they are also blocked by numerous huge water monsters.


    "Big boss, we are surrounded, what should we do?"


    On the deck, many figures and faces were dignified.


    "We shouldn''t be so close. Now we have to go all out and fight our way."


    The middle-aged man drank a lot. As the leader of Changhe escort agency, he knew that he had made a mistake this time. He didn''t resist the temptation of treasures. He pulled the boat so close that he was in deep crisis and could not escape the catastrophe.


    "Bang bang!"


    Several huge monsters in the water, almost all of them have the atmosphere of animal waiting for the environment. They hit the gray ship fiercely, and directly smashed the light shield on the huge ship.


    "Boom!"


    The huge waves rocked the gray ship down from the ten foot high waves, and was finally held down by the people, but the hull was cracked.


    "Big boss, can''t help the second impact, another impact, will be broken."


    On the deck, there were people drinking, and the situation was in the most critical condition.


    "If you can''t, abandon the ship and run first. One can escape." The middle-aged man exclaimed. He was wrapped up in dark Qi and tried his best to kill the surrounding monsters. He was the leader of Changhe escort agency, waiting for Zhou Tianyang.


    "Kill all these people who want to fish in troubled waters!"


    Before the giant ship, the water waves violently vibrated and swept down, just like the torrential rain. Then, under the gaze of many shocked eyes, a huge giant fish jumped out of the water.


    The giant fish was huge in size, like a hill. The whole body of the fish was swept by runes and had wings on its back. The sharp fangs in its mouth were just like the devil. The water waves around it were extremely shocking and terrifying.


    "One foot has stepped into the king of beasts, out of the level of devil harrier!"


    When the waves turn, his eyes are suddenly dignified. The devil harrier is a kind of terror. This guy was not right with him at the beginning.


    In a short time, the devil harrier had already attacked Zhou Tianyang, and a rune beam in his mouth gushed out, just like thunder, stirring up waves to the sky, strong and strong.


    Zhou Tianyang can''t avoid the waves. If he escapes, the huge ship under his feet will be directly smashed into dregs.


    "Hum!"


    Zhou Tianyang snorted heavily, clenched his teeth with a fist, and collided with each other.


    "Bang bang!"


    In just a moment, two energy attacks collided, and the shaking ship sank directly into the water. The surrounding space "rustled" and countless waves surged into the sky.


    "Pedaling!"


    Zhou Tianyang''s body recoiled, his face three steps, cracks on the deck of the giant ship, a wisp of blood in his mouth overflowed the corner of his mouth


    "Zhou Tianyang, you are not my opponent. You have long wanted to kill you. This time you are looking for death by yourself!"


    The devil harrier yelled, and his huge body soared into the air. He wanted to fight again.


    "Oh, no!"


    All of a sudden, the huge devil harrier seems to feel something, heart health warning signs, fast retreat, premonition of bad.


    A figure appeared in the sky without a sound. He was wearing a cloak, covered by black evil spirits, dressed in a purple robe, and carrying something like a broad sword behind his back.


    "Where are you from? Look for death!"


    The devil harrier has cold pupils and spits out a tusk.


    This sharp material should be only about a foot long, sharp and sharp, and then it will be brilliant, brilliant rune, and quickly enlarge.


    On the sharp fangs, a series of talisman secret patterns appeared, spreading a very strong and terrible breath, and suddenly swept away at the silent black veil covering the face.


    "Evil animal!"


    Under the black veil, there was a faint voice, with a little chill in the voice. Then the arm trembled. For a short moment, the fingerprints were coagulated. In the lightning and thunder in the surrounding sky, a thunder finger print condensed."Whew!"


    The fingerprints were snatched from the hands of those who covered their faces with black gauze. The lightning flashed from the fingertips and destroyed the sharp fangs into broken runes.


    "Hiss!"


    Then the thunder light fingerprints did not disperse, which was full of domineering and destructive atmosphere. In the double pupils of the devil Harrier, they fell in their eyebrows as close as possible.


    "Whew..."


    Thunder light fingerprints pierce the devil harrier''s Rune defense all over the body, just like thunder rushing in. It penetrates from the brow, and then penetrates the blood hole from the back of the head.


    "Boom..."


    The giant devil harrier''s Scarlet eyes were frozen in the fear of austerity.


    Then everything was still, the huge body of devil harrier fell straight backward in the water, causing numerous waves.


    The devil harrier died with one finger, and the blood dyed the sea area red. A pungent smell of blood spread. The dead were unjust and miserable.


    As the devil harrier is killed by a finger Town, everything seems to be calming down.


    On that huge black ship, there were many eyes trembling and many people were trembling. The chill spread from the bones. A devil harrier who stepped into the level of animal King''s realm was so vulnerable.


    "What a strong strength!"


    On the huge ship, when the waves turn over, he is also surprised to see the mysterious man who appears in front of him, and his eyes show a color of surprise and shock.


    "Kick


    The figure of the man who covered his face with black gauze immediately fell on the deck of the huge ship. A strong and domineering atmosphere surged, which made the ship shake. Many figures on it did not pay attention to it, but also stepped back several steps.


    After that, those who covered their faces with black gauze said nothing. There was an old domineering smell, and the purple robe moved. There was a faint thunder and lightning over the sea area.


    It seems that suddenly, there is a storm coming to this side of the water, so that the surrounding space also wants to dim.


    "Boom


    The next moment, the half sky dark clouds gathered, the black gauze face cover a fist hard to the water body bombardment and out.


    Above the fist, a burst of thunder burst into the water, dazzling, and the "boom" of thunderstorms resounded in all directions of the water.


    Then, under the startled eyes of many people on the ship, he saw that the blow fell on the water, and then turned into countless silver snakes, and lightning raged away, destroying countless water monsters in all directions of the ship.


    "Roar


    The huge waves in the water area surged, and a huge monster beast in the distance came out of the water after being attacked by lightning. The water waves around were heavy and heavy, and the waves were turbulent and turbulent. They were shocked and scared and fled in a hurry.


    "You wait to run away!"


    After all this, the man who covered his face with black veil flew away and went deep into the fierce Water Monster Battle circle.


    On the huge ship, it took a moment for the people to come back to their senses.


    "Back, go!"


    Zhou Tianyang drinks and controls the ship to escape quickly. He looks at the back of the man with black veil and frowns. He seems to feel a sense of deja vu.


    "San Shao, do you know those people?"


    In the middle of the air, six figures were flying across the sky. Shan Yu Xiu asked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu, who had come to cover his face, was Du Shaofu who came here. Hearing this, he said to Shan Yu: "it''s some friends I knew before. Now that I see them, I''ll help them."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Shan Yu Xiu''s eyes moved slightly. The young people in front of him had always been strong and fierce. At this time, he seemed to feel some different feelings.


    "Boom..."


    "Roar..."


    The vast water area, energy muffled sound, countless hills like dorsal fin surface.


    One by one amazing huge water monster, densely covered the entire water area, aroused the towering waves, roaring and hissing.


    Fierce fighting is extremely chaotic. There are monsters fighting with monsters, and there are Terrans and monsters fighting fiercely. A breath of astonishing breath spreads around, which makes people tremble.


    "San Shao, it should be not far ahead. Looking at this situation, the real dragon ruins should be able to open in!"


    Cangyi said to Du Shaofu that he frowned at the distance of many huge ships and the powerful men of the human race who were flying in the air. The vast waters were rendered red with blood.


    "Man, die!"


    The sound waves are rolling through the water. Among the dense monsters in the water below, a huge demon shark encapsulates the rune. It starts from the water and stirs up the water waves like a tsunami, which makes the space tremble endlessly.


    The huge demon shark flew into the sky like a flying dragon, and immediately opened a blood basin to six people in the sky and devoured it.


    Terrible breath from the bloody mouth, like a tornado storm whirlpool, can pull people directly from the air.


    "Evil animals at the perfect level of animal waiting environment dare to seek death!"


    "The next watch, right now. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    Shan Yu Xiu''s hand was smashed with a fist seal, and the thunder fell on the demon shark''s bloody mouth, which blasted its huge head with a blow.


    "Hula..."


    The blood of the demon shark poured down into the water body like a hill, and the surrounding water waves spread like mountains and seas.


    "Roar..."


    The beast roared and roared, and countless monsters roared and hissed around. They did not dare to attack six people in the sky again.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, a dense monster occupied by the above, six figures then fell on the highest.


    "Damned human, look for death!"


    A whole body of golden crab flying across the sky, the whole body of golden Rune soared to the sky, the waves stirred the waves of space, the sound of the space roared for it, let people listen to the soul tremble for it.


    "This is the soul crab of thunder sound town. It can defend against terror, and can also affect the spiritual and spiritual strength."


    Yu Wanli said, "it''s a pity that it''s a monster in the water. It''s only one foot into the kingdom of the king of beasts. If the strength is stronger, it can be used as a mount."


    As the voice fell, he waved his hand out of thousands of Li. A claw print pierced through the air with a hole, sweeping the space wavy, fast as lightning, powerful.


    "Hiss!"


    The claw print distorts a large space and directly twists the huge thunder sound soul crab under the claw print package, making it unable to move.


    "Out!"


    A shake in the air, five fingers in Wanli slightly force.


    "Kaka..."


    Leiyin zhenhun crab, which is shrouded in paw print space in front of her, is in fear of her double pupils and her body is cracked.


    The soul crab of Leiyin town lies in the hands of thousands of Li, which has no power to resist. It is torn up and finally turned into blood mist fragments.


    "Roar..."


    The fierce monsters around him roared and trembled. They ran away in a panic and did not dare to stay on.


    "How can human beings dare to kill my orcs?"


    Far away in the sky, a towering man in a bright red robe was furious and his eyes were cold.


    "That man''s strength is good, and all around him are King Wu''s territory. Don''t do it first, so as not to be picked up by xuanjiao king."


    He said to the man in the red robe, and his eyes were shining with runes.


    The king of the golden carving looked at the front and frowned slightly, saying, "it''s Shan Yu who is repairing them. There are two people who seem to be new comers."


    "The person who just shot should be strong."


    Jue Jian Wang looked at a tall and straight figure in the distance. He had a sword like object on his shoulder and back, and his eyes fluctuated slightly. He had a sense of familiarity.


    "In front of them should be the king of juejian, the king of golden carving, the king of flaming carp and the king of stone turtle."


    Shan Yu Xiu came to Du Shaofu''s side and looked at a remote one.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes had already passed through the black veil of his face and fell on the distance. The figures were very familiar.


    "Three young masters, the relics of the real dragon are in front of us. At the beginning, there have been virtual shadows of real dragons." Wei Chiji said to Du Shaofu.


    Following Wei Chiji''s eyes, Du Shaofu looks forward to an open water area ahead.


    Around the front of the water around, the water tide is endless, there is a very strange breath spread out.


    That kind of breath with a special fragrance, so that people around the water monster also dare not close.


    "It seems that the fragrance is very special."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, that special fragrance, let a person smell, can concentrate on quiet Qi, spiritual soul is comfortable.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, the vast waters fluctuated, and then the waves intensified, and the special fragrance became more and more rich.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    There is a stream of heaven and earth energy spreading out of the void and converging to the vast waters ahead.


    "Roar..." Around the roar of groups of monsters, with the smell of fragrance, it seems that there is a peerless pressure, the collapse of all monster bodies directly tremble, fear, eyes show color.


    "The ruins should be really opened!"


    On the top, the gold carving king, Jue Jian Wang and so on looked forward to the color.


    "Hula..."


    In the middle of the vast water area, a lot of talisman and secret patterns suddenly erupted, and a terrible vortex appeared in the water area, absorbing the energy of the heaven and the earth.


    The whole huge and terrible whirlpool in the water, the talisman''s secret pattern flickers, seems to be a bottomless pit.


    Innumerable heaven and earth energy gathered and rushed into the current vortex. They were not satisfied with it. They just made the whole vast water area tremble and the sea was rough in the distance.


    "Oh..."


    All of a sudden, there was a roar of a dragon, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns condensed into a terrible hazy dragon, occupying the sky.


    The shadow of the dragon is so terrible that it can''t see the real face clearly. However, the whole body of the shadow is shrouded with radiance. It looks like a living creature, and its breath is terrible. 1. The terrible shadow of the dragon is too terrible, and its deep pupils are like the whirlpool of the universe, which can devour the soul of human beings.That breath is the supreme breath, which makes countless creatures tremble!


    At this moment, Jue Jian Wang, Jin Diao Wang, Shi GUI Wang, Yan Li Wang, Shan Yuxiu, Wei Chiji, etc. are all awe inspiring.


    The shadow of the dragon was terrible, and the breath was frightening.


    "That''s the real dragon flavor. It''s terrible."


    At this moment, even the eyes of Yu Li trembled. It was the real dragon nationality flavor, which was not comparable to that of Jiaolong and Zalong.


    Du Shaofu looked at the terrible dragon in front of him. The golden winged ROC skill in his body was aroused for no reason. The breath made his blood boil for no reason.


    "Roar..."


    The whole area of water is surrounded by wild animals. From the dragon''s virtual shadow, the pressure from the monster''s blood naturally suppresses them.


    "Chulala..."


    The terrible shadow of the Dragon disappeared in the air. At this moment, the special smell and fragrance overflowed in this part of the world.


    The fragrance makes people feel relaxed and happy. It can strengthen the soul and make the whole body comfortable


    "It should be the breath of ambergris. The relics of the real dragon have been opened!"


    On, Wang Daxi, the golden carving, has a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, in the surging sea area, two huge objects appeared, one with blue and red light all over the body, and the other shining with white light, releasing the terrible breath of ice.


    Both of them are hundreds of feet long.


    The body of the whirlpool, which is directly covered by the huge waves, is covered with water.


    "No, it''s King xuanjiao and King bingmang. They''re doing it in secret."


    "King xuanjiao and King ice Python have entered the ruins. Go after them!"


    On the surface, the stone turtle king, the golden carving king and the juejian king suddenly changed their faces. The four figures were like lightning, and they suddenly swept away.


    The breath of the four broke out, and the water waves were towering like countless deep-water bombs exploding.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the distance of the square space, there are several figures coming from the sky, and the breath is the level of King Wu.


    Although the breath of those figures is not high in the kingdom of Wu, they are also absolute practitioners of the kingdom of Wu. It seems that there are still some lingfu masters among them, and one by one rush to the ruins.


    "Let''s go too!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge current whirlpool in front of him. His voice sank slightly. Under the black veil, his eyes twinkled with gold, and his figure swept out.


    "Whoosh!"


    Shan Yu Xiu nodded his head, followed him up, and a few flashes of six figures were already in front of the current vortex.


    At this time, the king of gold carving, the king of stone turtle, and several King Wu realm and six star spirit fu masters had been waiting for an opportunity to enter the current vortex.


    Without hesitation, Du Shaofu and others immediately swept into the current whirlpool.


    In the current channel, the runes twinkle around, just like a vacuum channel, which goes deep into the water. There are only the runes that flicker for a long time.


    Under the current whirlpool, there is a vast underwater world.


    The underwater world is beyond imagination. The reefs are continuous, just like the continuous peaks outside the water. They are huge and incomparable.


    There are all kinds of things in the water, like the wild jungle in the mountains outside, covering the bottom of the reef.


    Colorful coral things flashing, giant fish wandering, everything is like a dream, very gorgeous.


    Du Shaofu and others were cautious and wary of danger, but they were always careful. There was no danger at all in the bottom of the water, and all the way through was unimpeded.


    It''s just that the mouth watering fragrance is more and more rich, accompanied by energy fluctuations, rippling in the underwater world by.


    "They are ahead."


    Yu Wanli takes the lead, and his figure slows down. He finds that the person who has just entered the front also slows down.


    "Hula..."


    In the waters, there is more and more dazzling light, shining underwater world colorful, dazzling, just like the rising sun, the divine glow rippling.


    "What is that?"


    Shan Yu Xiu was shocked, and his eyes suddenly turned to the front. On the top of a rock like a huge mountain in the water, the light was shining and the divine brilliance broke out.


    If you look at it carefully, it is the size of a child. It looks like an egg, but it is much bigger than an egg.


    And the dazzling brilliance and the dazzling light in the water all come from that thing, and the rich and salivating fragrance also comes from that thing.


    "The last day of the month is also the last day of the year.


    Just checked the codeword software, a whole year, just four million words.


    Here, Xiao Yu thanks all the brothers and sisters for their support.


    Many words will not say much, I wish you a better and better new year, good health, happiness, Xiaoyu worship. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    "Ambergris, that''s ambergris. It''s a big ball of ambergris."


    Yu Wanli looked at the oval light ball, and his eyes were shocked. He did not see the real ambergris with his own eyes.


    But at this time, it is not difficult to judge that the oval light ball is a group of legendary dragon saliva.


    Ambergris, that''s the treasure of the real dragon.


    It is said that ambergris can transform ordinary monsters into real dragons.


    Ambergris can also transform the warrior from the inside to the outside, so that the spirit Master can strengthen his soul and transform himself.


    Ambergris, that''s a treasure for all creatures.


    "Ambergris!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the saliva tightly. His spirit was filled with fragrance, which made his blood boil and was greatly affected.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this moment, the king of golden carving, King juejian, King stone turtle, King Yan Li, and the following five practitioners of King Wu''s realm and the other two six-star spirit talisman breath practitioners were all surrounded by the huge reef.


    All people''s eyes and breath are staring at the ambergris.


    In front of the reef, two huge things are at least hundreds of feet long.


    A green and red dragon is occupying the water area. The whole body is covered with green and red light, just like a giant dragon. Its breath is terrifying and awe inspiring.


    Another white Python is ferocious, just like a dragon with scarlet pupils. When the whole body is cold, it seems that the water can be frozen at any time.


    The green red dragon and the white Python are not unfamiliar to the people who surround the reef and lock in the saliva.


    Even for Du Shaofu, the green red dragon and the white Python are familiar. It is the xuanjiao king, Xuanyun Chijiao, and the ice Python king in the eight thousand li river of Zhongzhou.


    All eyes were locked on the ambergris on the reef at this time, but they all seemed to have scruples. They were also worried that ambergris would not be able to get it easily.


    Therefore, at this time, people are in a tight line, no one takes the lead, they are acting according to circumstances, waiting for the opportunity.


    "Pay attention to the king of xuanjiao."


    The king of flaming carp, the king of stone turtle, the king of golden carving, and the king of juejian whispered to each other. For them, the king xuanjiao was the only one who feared most at this time. The others had not been taken too seriously by them.


    King xuanjiao and King bingmang were besieged by the king of flaming carp, the king of stone tortoise, the king of golden carving and the king of juejian, and they were suppressed all the time. At this time, they were quite dignified.


    In the lantern like double pupils of Xuanyun Chijiao, the king of xuanjiao, has a dazzling look in his eyes, just like a void black hole, overlooking everything in the water.


    "Let''s go!"


    Suddenly, the king of ice Python and the king of xuanjiao seem to have reached a kind of tacit agreement. The king of ice Python took the lead. His huge body was full of cold and cold waves. In an instant, the breath of ice was so strong that the water under the water was frozen instantly, which directly blocked the people around.


    "Oh


    At the same time, xuanjiao King''s huge body leaped out like lightning, and jumped directly at the Dragon saliva which was filled with divine light on the reef.


    "The king of xuanjiao wants to attack secretly. Let''s go!"


    The king of gold carving, who has been locked in the king of xuanjiao, naturally won''t let the king of xuanjiao do as he wishes, and almost all of them move together at the same time.


    "Hula..."


    The flaming carp King''s body in a flash of Rune towering, turned into a huge ten foot "demon Yan show carp", the whole body of red flaming flame is boiling in the water.


    The mysterious patterns of the talisman broke out and were blazing hot. The frozen water around the king''s body was cracked and broken to destroy it.


    "Roar!"


    A huge green giant turtle appeared. On the tortoise shell, the talisman and secret patterns were intricate and twinkling, and the breath was rolling. However, its speed was like lightning, and it directly fell on the king of xuanjiao.


    At the same time, a pair of golden runes and wings on the king''s back condensed. The water was isolated from the water, and the speed was as fast as lightning. Along with the giant turtle, he swept to the king xuanjiao.


    "Whoosh..."


    Seeing the king of xuanjiao, the king of ice python, the king of golden carving, the king of flaming carp, and the king of stone tortoise, the five cultivators of King Wu''s realm and the two masters of six-star talismans gritted their teeth slightly. All of a sudden, the seven figures seemed to have made an appointment, and they all swept toward the reef ahead.


    These seven people have been waiting for an opportunity to seize the opportunity to compete for ambergris. Otherwise, they will not have much hope to compete for ambergris in front of xuanjiao king, Yanli king and jindiao king.


    "With your strength, if you want to compete for ambergris, I''m afraid it''s not enough!"


    The king Jue sword came out with a long sword of Rune in his hand. The sword was filled with dark Qi and the rune was surging. The sword swept through the sky. The sword Qi suddenly swept out like a wave, causing numerous waves.


    "Join hands


    In the five King Wu realms, two six-star spirit Rune Masters had been ready for a long time. They all drank at once, and seven of them fired at the same time. Each of them urged them to attack the spirit of juejian king."Boom..."


    In this water area, the sound of "boom" is incessant, and the energy is strong, sweeping around the reefs, invigorating and crumbling, and the energy is enormous.


    Although the five Wuwang realm practitioners have a general atmosphere in the level of Wuwang realm cultivation, they are only two mysterious King Wu realms, three King Wuwang realms, and one six star lingfu master. However, these seven attacks come out together, which is enough to shock people.


    "Broken!"


    The king of juejian drank and waved his sword. His sword was reckless and rolling. He resisted all the seven people''s attacks.


    The five King Wu realms and the two six-star spirit Rune masters retreated and their eyes were shocked. Juejian King''s strength seemed to be stronger than they had imagined.


    "King of ice python, you''re far from it!"


    Ten Zhang Long demon Yan show carp, the whole body is red and rolling, breath compared to the hundred Zhang long ice Python King body, but do not know how many times stronger.


    The king of flaming carp destroys the breath of ice, just like he was born to suppress the king of ice python. His mouth is full of red flame and turns into a beam of light, which is like a thunderbolt on the king of ice python.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The terrible impact and blazing breath made the king''s huge body shake back and blow out a lot of blood mist from his mouth.


    "The strength is too weak, go away!"


    In a short time, while the body of the ice Python King retreated, the body wrapped in the red flame Rune did not retreat but went forward, leaping from the water to the top of the ice Python king.


    The red flaming Rune on his body suddenly intensified and spread, which was brilliant and frightening. It was blazing and blazing. The water around him evaporated and emitted white smoke.


    "Hiss!"


    Burning carp King body demon Yan show carp, with the body directly collided with the ice Python King''s body, speed as fast as lightning, potential like running thunder!


    "Boom..."


    The rolling red flame is terrible. It seems that it can destroy everything. If it is destroyed, the ice Python King''s hard ice scale defense will be destroyed, and the king''s mouth will hiss and roar, and the blood will gush out again.


    "Hula..."


    The ice Python King''s back was hit by the demon Yan Li carp. Blood shot from the broken scales, and his body was violently tumbling.


    After a swing of the tail, the king of ice Python fell into the water, and then the water was covered with blood, so it was difficult to have much fighting power.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, the king of xuanjiao, the king of stone turtle and the king of golden carving have already fought together.


    The stone turtle King incarnates as a giant tortoise. The whole body is ancient blue, with misty and mysterious lines. The breath is frightening. Under the water, the huge body is just like a hundred thousand mountains falling down.


    The king of xuanjiao roared, and the huge body collided with the giant turtle. He actually retreated his life and was shocked to be able to suppress the giant turtle.


    "Boom


    The king of the golden eagle appeared and waved his palm print to the king of xuanjiao.


    Xuanjiao Wang Shuangtong was cold, covered with green and red light, and spit out energy beams, which directly resisted the king''s palm and destroyed it.


    "How strong!"


    The king of the Golden Eagle has a slightly coagulated face. The king xuanjiao''s strength is really too strong. If he is a person, he can''t do anything to him.


    "Hula!"


    Not far away, the swords are towering. The king of juejian, with his own power, urges the reckless sword spirit to block the five King Wu realms and the two six-star spirit fu masters, but they have not yet fallen into the downwind.


    "Boom..."


    Although there is no danger for the moment, the five Wuwang practitioners and the two six-star spirit runes can''t get close to the rock like a huge mountain.


    "Whoosh..."


    The king of flaming carp severely damaged the king of ice python. He had no time to pay more attention to the life and death of the king of ice python. His figure turned into a red flame and ran straight on the huge reef to take off the saliva on the reef.


    "Ambergris is not your turn yet!"


    Xuanjiao King body Xuanyun Chijiao roared like thunder, the whole body of green and red light, green and red talisman secret patterns broke out.


    "Oh


    With the roar and the pressure rolling, the xuanjiao King''s breath soared. In an instant, he broke through the siege of the golden eagle king and the stone turtle king. Where the giant dragon passed, the water trembled and pounced on the king of flaming carp.


    The flaming carp King''s eyes trembled, and his whole body was as if half alive. The flaming red flame leaped out and collided with xuanjiao king.


    "Broken!"


    The xuanjiao King drank, and the blue and red beams in his mouth shot out, and the light was very bright. With the extremely terrible power, he directly destroyed the red flame of the king of flaming carp. Then, the huge dragon tail, with the brilliant green and red light, swept over and drew to the king of flaming carp.


    The speed is as fast as lightning, and the eyes of the king of flaming carp are slightly coagulated. It seems that its speed is a little slower than that of xuanjiao king. It can only collide with each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    "Bang!"


    The dragon''s huge tail collided with the body of the demon Yan Li, and the energy was surging. The body of the king of flaming carp, the body of Yan Li, began to shake back. His eyes were dignified and his mouth was overflowing with blood.


    "Go all out to deal with xuanjiao king!"


    The king of the Golden Eagle drank a lot and plundered to the king of stone turtle, and then besieged the king of xuanjiao.


    The strength of the golden carving king and the stone turtle king could not trap the king of xuanjiao. After stabilizing his body, the king of flaming carp had to join in.


    Three rolling energy attack, Fu Wenyao eyes, this is temporarily trapped xuanjiao king.


    "How strong Xuanyun Chijiao is, it''s really not vulgar!"


    In the distant waters, Yu stood with his hands in the distance. Without Du Shaofu''s words, he did not mean to move.


    Yu Wanli has been watching the war. It can be seen that the strongest one is Xuanyun Chijiao. The cultivation strength of Xuanyun Chijiao at the level of animal King''s realm is definitely not easy to provoke.


    Du Shaofu watched the battle. He looked pale and didn''t mean to intervene.


    However, the eyes of Shan Yu Xiu, Cangyi, Yan Huai and Wei Chi Ji have been mostly on the towering rock ambergris.


    But he only repaired the four of them and knew their own strength. What''s more, they were still injured at this time. In addition, the three young masters didn''t mean to start. Naturally, they were honest and upright behind them.


    "Boom!"


    Jue Jian Wang and the five Wuwang practitioners, plus two six-star lingfu masters, it is difficult to completely distinguish between the superior and the inferior for a short time.


    "Can''t go on like this, you try your best to trap the king of juejian, I''ll take ambergris!"


    Among the five cultivators who besieged juejian king, one of the practitioners at the mysterious level of King Jue''s realm dropped his voice and immediately took the opportunity to escape from the attack gap.


    "Do your best


    When the other six men heard the words, their breath was released without reservation. They made all their efforts to attack and gather together. The runes were in full swing, and the muffled sound was heard under the water. Finally, they all covered the king Jue Jian, and they were still clinging to him.


    "Hum!"


    Jue Jian Wang Mu Ning, the sword in his hand is towering. It is terrible to pick it up like a storm wave, which can destroy this water area.


    "Whew..."


    A series of swords broke through the air, and the people were directly retreated, and the six people were besieged with all their strength, which still did not work.


    However, at this time, the cultivator at the mysterious level of King Wu, who originally besieged one of the king Jue Jian kings, had already taken the opportunity to jump to the place less than 100 meters above the reef and wanted to capture ambergris.


    "Go down, ambergris is not something you can covet. Be careful to lose your life!"


    In the light of the purple water, the shadow of the rock suddenly rises.


    How this man appeared was not noticed by the public. He wore a cloak and covered his face with a black veil, which made people unable to see his face clearly.


    The cultivator of the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm is very pale, and he looks as if he is less than fifty years old. He is quite pale. He should have been consumed by the fight with juejian king just now.


    Looking at the mysterious figure that suddenly appeared, the practitioner of the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm also noticed that he was one of those figures who had been watching the change behind him. He could feel that the mysterious person who suddenly appeared was not easy to provoke.


    However, the Dragon saliva was so precious that it was hard to resist the temptation. The mysterious cultivator of King Wu''s realm looked at the mysterious figure and said, "if you want to intervene, please see if you have this strength!"


    When the words fell, the practitioners of the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm clenched their teeth. Later, they changed. Without any delay, they waved and moved. A fist seal condensed and a fist seemed to shatter the water area. With a dull sound, they directly hit Du Shaofu.


    "You have been warned that you should not live because of your own sin!"


    Du Shaofu sighed slightly. He shook his arm and wrapped it with a golden talisman. In a flash, he severely collided with the former and left.


    "Bang!"


    The two fists collided with each other. It was like thunder in the water.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the boom spread, a large area of water was overturned, the surrounding rocks were shaking and shaking, endless runes broke out in the water wave, with the waves spread away.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In a short time, people saw a scene of fear. They saw that the cultivator at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm heard the sound of bone breaking from their fists.


    Then, in a short time, the former''s eyes contracted, and the color of trembling millet and fear rose. Starting from the fist, the body directly bloomed from the inside to the outside, and finally turned into a blood mist and burst into the water.


    A fist collision, a master at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, no bones left, turned into blood mist fragments


    This is what kind of terrorist strength can do, that mysterious man is so strong!


    The full match, in this moment also has a kind of temporary stagnation fluctuation!"The third young master is so scared!"


    Cang Yi shudders, he just knew at the moment, last night three young masters to him, did not use much strength at all.


    At present, the practitioner of the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm had no body left. If San Shaoyue had done his best to him last night, he would have come to an end.


    Cang Yi thinks so, can''t help but be back a cool, braved cold air.


    "Hi..."


    At the moment when the master of Wuwang''s mysterious level was blasted by a blow, Du Shaofu''s figure was like lightning. The next moment, he was already on the rock like a huge peak.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s figure was less than two feet away from the oval shaped dragon saliva.


    At the moment, the king of xuanjiao, the king of golden carving, the king of flaming carp, and the king of juejian were all entangled and couldn''t get away from him. Du Shaofu was actually the first to get ahead of the pack of luck, and there was no barrier along the way.


    "No, someone''s got it first!"


    "That man''s strength is terrible, fish in troubled waters!"


    At this moment, the king of xuanjiao, the king of golden carving, the king of flaming carp, the king of stone turtle and the king of juejian almost stopped at the same time.


    As if they had reached a tacit understanding, these figures were all rushing towards Du Shaofu before the reef.


    They are fighting hard, but they can never allow anyone to seize ambergris. Once someone takes advantage of this opportunity, they will undoubtedly be surrounded by them.


    "Get out of here, ambergris is not with you!"


    Yu Wanli''s figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu, just like a ghost. A large number of talismans and secret patterns in his hands rushed out and directly turned into a dazzling light in this water area.


    The light is dazzling, just like a curtain of light. The breath is powerful and incomparable. It makes people''s energy and spirit boil violently. It blocks around the people and makes people unable to step on the top of the reef.


    The attack of xuanjiao king, burning carp king, golden carving king, juejian king, stone turtle king, three great beasts and two men all collided on the rune light curtain arranged in Wanli at the same time.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the space under the water was dull and the five energy attacks did not have any impact on the light curtain. Instead, it was erupted by a huge opposite force. Shengsheng shook the bodies of xuanjiao king and other people one by one.


    "This is the terror of the strong!"


    One after another, the king of xuanjiao. In the eyes of Yan Li Wang, Jue Jian Wang, Shi GUI Wang, and Jin Diao Wang, there was a look of fear at the same time.


    Naturally, these people are clear that they can downplay their attacks and directly resist them. The strong man of the old man in plain clothes is simply a terrible existence.


    The remaining four Wuwang state practitioners and two six star spirit Rune masters saw this, one by one still had a fluke in their hearts, and they had already completely died.


    Xuanjiaowang and other allied forces are vulnerable, they can not fight.


    On the reef, Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, worried that it would be dangerous to collect ambergris, but he did not have time to hesitate. He quickly put the oval shaped ambergris into the heaven and earth bag.


    "Why Why is it so smooth... "


    The process of collecting ambergris simply exceeded Du Shaofu''s imagination. Unexpectedly, collecting ambergris was not dangerous at all.


    "Pedaling..."


    Xuanjiao king, golden carving king, juejian king, flaming carp king and stone turtle king, their bodies were shaken back and steady. The light wrapped the body and isolated the water.


    Looking up, the eyes all changed greatly. It happened to be that the mysterious purple robed man had put the precious dragon saliva directly into the heaven and earth bag.


    "Not good..."


    The king of xuanjiao and other people were trembling. They had been waiting for the treasure for almost a year, but it fell into the hands of others.


    "It seems that we can only join hands. There are a lot of ambergris. I will take 50% and you four will get 50%


    Xuanjiao Wang''s eyes were red and cold, and they were locked in Du Shaofu''s body.


    "You''re alone, 40% of you and 60% of us."


    The king of flaming carp said to King xuanjiao that this time, they planned to join hands to capture ambergris, and even take xuanjiao king to become the strongest in the eight thousand li river.


    At the last moment when he wanted to succeed, the king of Yan Li did not expect that he broke into the two mystics and broke their original plan. At this time, he had to join hands with king xuanjiao again.


    "Last month, I knew there were many things, so I didn''t ask for flowers or anything else for almost a whole month.


    This month, Xiao Yu rose and asked for flowers every day. Today, on the first day of the new year, he begged for flowers. How much more will it be today.


    In the new year, I wish all the book friends, brothers and sisters, a happy new year, happiness and health, Xiaoyu worship. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    "Well, I''m 40% and you''re 60%. Take ambergris first."


    The king of xuanjiao nodded, and ambergris had fallen into the hands of the mysterious man. The most important thing now is to take ambergris back.


    "Good, deal!"


    The king of the golden carving, the king of juejian, the king of flaming carp and the king of stone tortoise looked at each other, and then they reached a tacit understanding and nodded their heads.


    After all, the king of xuanjiao is the most powerful, and he needs the cooperation of xuanjiao king at this time.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the moment, the four men, such as Shan Yuxiu, immediately arrived at Yu Wanli''s side, and their eyes fell on xuanjiao Wang and others. Although they knew very well that with the strength of xuanjiao king and others, they were afraid that this time the loss had been settled.


    Du Shaofu put away his dragon saliva, and his figure slowly dropped a few minutes, staying at the side of the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli.


    Looking at xuanjiao Wang and others, the Dragon saliva is already in his hand, and Du Shaofu is no longer afraid of it.


    "Sir, who are you? It''s not very good to rob people


    The king of the golden eagle looked at Du Shaofu and Yu Wanli. The two wings of the rune fluttered behind his back, which was quite domineering.


    "Treasure has no owner, and those who are destined to get it. You should understand this truth."


    Du Shaofu replied faintly. Through the black veil, he looked at the xuanjiao king and the golden carving king in front of him. His voice was slow and soft: "xuanjiao king, golden carving king, juejian king, flaming carp king, stone tortoise king, you should be arrested!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the king of xuanjiao, the king of golden carving and the king of juejian suddenly had a look of surprise. Listening to this man''s tone, it seemed that they were not only going to take ambergris, but also did not intend to let them go.


    "What do you mean, man?"


    The king of flaming carp gazed at Du Shaofu, his eyes glowing with hot runes, and his whole body was flaming and burning water.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, looked at the king of flaming carp, and said, "the meaning is very simple. I don''t intend to let you go. If you have a little sense, you will be arrested. Maybe you can suffer less by then."


    "Shameless human, you want to die!"


    Xuanyun Chijiao had never been so despised and roared in his mouth. His huge body immediately swept away to Du Shaofu.


    "Evil animal, wanton!"


    Although he knew his younger brother, he would not worry about this mysterious cloud Chijiao.


    But he was ordered to escort younger martial brother this time. Naturally, he would not let any danger approach him.


    The sound of drinking fell down, in the eyes of thousands of miles, the eyes were awe inspiring in an instant, waving, and the secret patterns of talismans erupted in the palm.


    In a short time, the rune is wrapped in the palm of a million Li, which is crystal clear and glowing, just like a round of sun.


    When the terror broke out, the latter directly slapped it on the ferocious head of Xuanyun Chijiao, the king of xuanjiao, with a speed beyond imagination.


    "Bang!"


    In an instant, the muffled sound came out, and the water waves rolled, shattering the four reefs.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    The king of xuanjiao''s huge Xuanyun Chijiao''s body suddenly retreated, and the blood of the dragon in his mouth gushed out, and he had no power to resist.


    Xuanyun Chijiao, a perfect level of animal King''s realm, had no strength to fight against it.


    The old man in plain clothes, with such terrible strength and the unpredictable speed just shown, made all the eyes on the spot shiver.


    "Such strength is terrible!"


    "Wu Huang Jing, must be Wu Huang Jing, Wu Huang Jing is strong!"


    At this moment, the king of golden carving, the king of juejian, the king of flaming carp, and the king of stone turtle saw the scene that happened in front of them. They were afraid to climb in their hearts, and their hearts were filled with cold sweat, and their souls were shaking.


    The king of xuanjiao was created by a blow, and he had no strength to fight against it. For the king of golden carving, juejian, Yan Li and stone tortoise, he naturally knew what they represented, which meant that they were even more vulnerable.


    The huge Xuanyun Chijiao''s body retreated in the water. The blood in his mouth turned many waters red. His eyes were filled with reluctance and fear, and trembled with shock.


    "Oh..."


    But just for a short time, the king of xuanjiao wiped a wave without leaving a trace in his eyes. The huge body of Xuanyun Chijiao turned around and ran away. He didn''t want the Dragon saliva.


    "Evil animal, it''s too late to escape now!"


    Yu Wanli smiles and waves his hand. Among the long sleeves of the plain robe, a long rope with dazzling runes flashed out like lightning.


    Rune in the sky, a majestic pressure came to the water!


    "High quality Dao ware, that''s high quality Dao ware!"


    From the rune long rope spread out of the atmosphere of pressure, let Jue sword king and gold carving king suddenly color change.


    They can feel that the rune long rope is actually a high-quality tool.


    Those who can get high-quality tools are definitely people with great achievements.


    "Whew..."


    The long rope of the rune is like a living creature, smart as a snake, as powerful as a real dragon and thunder. It is directly wound on the body of xuanjiao king who is just about to flee, and entangles its Xuanyun Chijiao body in the water."Ouch!"


    The king of xuanjiao roared endlessly, his green and red light burst out, his runes soared to the sky, and his body writhed endlessly.


    However, no matter how the xuanjiao King struggled, he was more and more unable to move under the long rope of the rune, and his life was suppressed in the water.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The king of xuanjiao was captured alive. At this time, the king juejian, the king of golden carving, and some other martial arts practitioners and six star lingfu masters in the distance all took a breath.


    "Sir, we don''t want ambergris. Let''s go."


    The king of juejian looked at Yu Wanli and Du Shaofu, and resisted the shock. At this time, he knew that there was no hope to capture Longxiang. The strength of the other side was beyond their reach, and they would not be able to resist.


    "Do you want to go? If you two can defeat me, I will let you go. If you two can''t defeat me, then you can only be responsible for the consequences."


    Du Shaofu said, looking at the king juejian and the king of the golden carving. Then he said to Yu Wanli, the Third Elder martial brother, "give these two to me. The others who are present will trouble the Third Elder martial brother. There is no need to let them go. If necessary, just kill them."


    Du Shaofu also had to leave several Wuwang practitioners and two six star lingfu masters.


    Du Shaofu knew that if he got the news of ambergris, he was afraid that it would be enough to attract the attention and competition of countless powerful people, and the trouble would be immeasurable.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to let anyone go easily.


    "Shan Yu Xiu, you can''t let any of them go. Those who want to escape will be killed."


    Then he said to Wei Shao Ji.


    "Yes, third young master."


    Shan Yu Xiu nodded. Although the four men were injured, they could not stop the remaining four Wuwang state practitioners and two lingfu masters in the opposite direction. Besides, there were some super strong masters of the ancient Tianzong.


    "Listen to that man''s voice, it should be young. How can it be the young master who only repairs them? What is the origin of that man?"


    Listening to the respectful tone of Shan Yuxiu and others, the king juejian and the king of the golden carving cast a look of surprise.


    In particular, Jue Jian Wang and Jin Diao Wang were both slightly frowned and dignified.


    "What to do, the man didn''t seem to want to let anyone go."


    "I must be afraid of the leakage of ambergris news, so I want to kill people!"


    The four King Wu realms and the two six-star talisman masters looked at each other and listened to Du Shaofu''s words. At this time, the six people were shaking and their eyes were afraid.


    After seeing that even xuanjiao King couldn''t escape, the six people didn''t dare to escape at will.


    The king of Yan Li and the king of stone tortoise were under the water, their eyes were looking at each other. At the moment, they were all dignified, and their ferocious temperament had disappeared at this time.


    "You should also be a person of great future. We have no relationship with ambergris this time. We will leave here and promise not to reveal the information of ambergris. Would you please hold your hand and let us go?"


    The king of juejian looked at Du Shaofu and said that he was afraid that the mysterious man would not let anyone go. He was afraid that he would leak the news of dragon saliva.


    Under the black veil, Du Shaofu looked at the king juejian, and his voice was still flat. He said, "I said that if you can defeat me, I will let you go. If you can''t defeat me together, you can only be conceited!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the king of the golden carving knew that the mysterious young man with a cloak and veil was the leader of these people. He bit his teeth and said, "why do you have to work hard for Bi? Stay on the line today. It''s better to meet each other."


    "Leave a line today. It''s nice to meet each other every day. It''s reasonable to say that, but I''m here to beat me, otherwise you can''t leave here!" Du Shaofu''s voice was still calm.


    Listening to the mysterious young man, he was determined not to let them go. The king of the golden carving and the king of juejian looked at each other and looked at each other.


    "Well, then we''ll have to learn from you. I hope you can keep your word!"


    Jue Jian Wang nodded, and the rune on the long sword in his hand suddenly seemed to be about to live. The rune was dazzling, just like a scorching sun, and the sword''s awn was rolling and erupting over the water.


    "Boom


    At the same time, juejian King''s great cultivation atmosphere swept across the water, directly swept out a huge water vortex.


    At this moment, the breath of cultivation at the top of the level of the other side of the realm of King Wu of juejian was released. He had to go all out and know that he had no choice.


    "Do it!"


    But at the moment, the king of golden carving is the first to take the lead in attacking Du Shaofu. His eyes twinkle fiercely, and the rune''s wings flutter behind his back. His speed is as fast as lightning, and he pours directly at Du Shaofu.


    "Three o''clock, for flowers.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    It has to be said that the speed of the king of gold carving is very fast. His speed has always been famous. It is hard to compare his speed with that of other cultivators at the same level


    Therefore, the king of gold carving is the main attack.


    At this time, Jue Jian Wang and Jin Diao Wang knew that they could not be the opponents of the mysterious Su Pao old man. It might be the super existence of the Wu Emperor.


    The young people can only hope to defeat each other when they leave.


    A young man may not be too old. Both of them are at the level of cultivation on the other side of the kingdom of Wu. At this time, they are still united and have some confidence.


    "Hiss!"


    As the water broke through the waves, the figure of the golden eagle king appeared in front of Du Shaofu in an instant. A vast breath of air was able to crush Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, the king of the Golden Eagle waved a rune energy wave, and then condensed, like a thunderbolt, plundered Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    In a short distance, the speed was as fast as lightning, and the thunder like energy had already directly bombarded Du Shaofu.


    "Chula la!"


    The water waves are towering, just like a deep-water bomb exploding directly in this water area, and the whole sea area around is trembling.


    In the outside world, the tempestuous waves are like moving mountains and rivers.


    The energy penetrates Du Shaofu''s figure. With the wave sweeping, Du Shaofu''s figure is broken in the water wave, but there is no bloodstain.


    "No, it''s the shadow!"


    It seems that the king of the golden carving suddenly felt something, and his face changed dramatically just now.


    The king of the Golden Eagle didn''t expect that the mysterious youth of the other side would be so terrible that he could leave a shadow under the water. What a terrible and strange speed it was.


    "It''s not slow, but it''s not enough!"


    The bland voice was heard in the king''s ears, just like whispering in his ear. The figure of Du Shaofu, who had just disappeared, appeared in the air behind the king like a ghost.


    Waving his hand, a stream of golden talismans swept out of Du Shaofu''s palm like lightning. It turned into a shadow of golden wings which was dominating, and directly fanned on the king''s back.


    "Chula la!"


    The king of the golden carving had no way to retreat. He was unable to escape. Behind his back was a secret pattern of golden talisman. A loud, dull sound suddenly came out, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Then the king of the Golden Eagle suffered a heavy blow and was unable to fight against it. Like a broken winged bird, he flew directly from the water.


    The waves were rolling around and the water was shaking, as if to overturn the whole water.


    "Be careful!"


    Jue Jian Wang''s face changed greatly, but there was no time to help him. On his long sword, which was half alive, his sword awned, and he was turbulent and boiling in the water, and his prestige was amazing.


    "Whew..."


    As if the sword was about to cut open the long river of Zhongzhou for eight thousand li, the king of juejian directly chopped at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at his sword and saw the golden light in his eyes under the black veil. At the same time, the dazzling golden light burst out all over his body, just like a bright day.


    When the sword came, Du Shaofu stepped forward instead of retreating. The water under his feet exploded one after another.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s right arm trembled, his fingers slightly curved, and his fingertips twinkled with talismans. It was as if he wanted to tear the eight thousand mile long river of Zhongzhou, and the visible energy ripple spread around the footprints.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    At this moment, the breath that spread from Du Shaofu''s body was like an extremely fierce beast, and the golden light of paw print broke out.


    The dazzling and mysterious patterns of the talisman are as fierce as the golden lightning. It seems that there is a golden winged ROC bird that wants to fly out of the sky and soar for nine days, and then the claw marks directly collide with the sword awn.


    Under such claw marks, all the practitioners of King Wu''s realm around him felt a sense of pulse and soul trembling in his body. The pulse soul felt discomfort and fear for no reason, just like facing the supreme king.


    Under the terrible paw print, the atmosphere of pressure came, so that at the moment, the xuanjiao King''s double pupils, who had been restrained and captured, suddenly wiped the fear.


    Not far away, Yu Wanli and the king of Yan Li and the king of stone tortoise have already fought each other.


    Suddenly, I felt the terrible domineering breath. The two pupils of the king of flaming carp and stone turtle were trembling.


    In a short moment, Dapeng smashed the claws of Jue Jian Wang!


    The two collided, the surrounding waters boiling and exploding, and the terrifying smell of domineering force erupted, which immediately attracted many eyes for surprise.


    "Kaka..."


    The sword that Jue Jian Wang urged was actually in that terrible golden claw mark. After a short standoff, it broke into pieces.


    At this moment, it seems that the domineering ferocity in the mysterious youth should not appear in human beings, only in the supreme monster.


    The golden light burst out on the paw print like countless golden electric snakes. With a domineering posture, it was overwhelming and directly destroyed the terrible sword of juejian king.The situation is overwhelming. Let''s go!


    The runes are broken all over the sky, and the terrible energy storm is strong, spreading in an arc.


    The terrifying energy seemed to lift the waters open, exposing a vacuum, and vast reefs were swept up and turned into dust.


    "Hiss..."


    The paw print penetrates the air and directly grasps the rune long sword in juejian''s hand, and Shengsheng steals it away.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The talisman in his hand was snatched away by Shengsheng. A mouthful of blood gushed from the mouth of juejian king. His body staggered back, his face turned pale. His eyes seemed to feel something at the moment, and suddenly became shocked.


    At the beginning of the reign of King Wu, Du Shaofu had already been able to hit Cao Zhao, Bai Yichen, Chang Qinghai, Fei Chengming, and other top ten practitioners of King Wu''s realm.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was still at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, while the king of golden carving and the king of juejian were only at the other side of King Wu''s realm.


    In a short period of time, the king of gold carving and the king of Jue Jian were vulnerable to a blow in the hands of the mysterious youth.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Around him, a few King Wu and Shan Yuxiu, Cangyi, Yan Huai, Wei Chiji and others took a cool breath. Their jaw opened for a long time and could not be taken back.


    "You are, you are..."


    Jue Jian Wang, who had stabilized his retreat, looked at Du Shaofu in horror, as if he had found something. His eyes were full of amazement.


    "You''re right."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s cloak was lifted off, revealing his resolute and resolute face. The golden light in his eyes gradually faded, and his eyes were deep and clear.


    "It''s you!"


    The king Jue Jian and the king of the golden carving who had already arrived at Jue Jian Wang''s side once again. They looked at the face in front of them and were shocked.


    How could Jue Jian Wang and Jin Diao Wang forget that, at the beginning, they had chased and killed the young man in front of him on the long river of Zhongzhou for killing and seizing treasure.


    At the moment, the terrible young man appeared in front of them again.


    But what is different from the beginning is that the strength of the young man is not what it used to be, and the two of them are already vulnerable to a single attack.


    The king of the Golden Eagle has finally understood what the young man said.


    It''s good to meet each other. They didn''t leave a line at the beginning. No wonder the youth in front of us just refused to let them go.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s face, the golden carving king and juejian King were even more ugly.


    They don''t have to think about it. I''m afraid it''s a bad day. The young man in front of him has come to revenge. I''m afraid they will never let them go.


    At this time, the huge body of King xuanjiao was reduced to a snake less than a foot long under the restraint of the long rope of Fuwen. He looked at Du Shaofu and his eyes were shocked.


    From the breath of the golden winged ROC just spread from Du Shaofu, the king of xuanjiao has already guessed more than half of it.


    At this time, when he saw the familiar face, the eyes of King xuanjiao''s twin pupils turned gray again. He knew that it was hard to be good today.


    "Boom..."


    Not far away, there was a dazzling burst of light, energy surging boiling, to overturn the eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River, pressure spread.


    When the light of the energy gradually dissipated, the bodies of the king of flaming carp and the king of stone tortoise were transformed into baby size, and were crushed in the fingerprints of two palms.


    The change of Yu Wanli''s handprint changed into a series of Rune seals, which sealed the bodies of Yan Li Wang and Shi GUI Wang, and Yao Yan Li Li and Zhenhai Shi Ling Gui directly.


    "Younger martial brother, what should I do with these two evil animals?"


    Yu Wanli came to Du Shaofu''s side with a happy smile. In the ancient Tianzong, his cultivation strength may not be too strong, but on the long river of Zhongzhou, he is absolutely a formidable strong man.


    Of course, the two monsters on the other side of the king''s territory are not enough.


    "Thank you for your help. I''ll leave it later."


    Du Shaofu laughed at Wanli, then looked at the remaining four Wuwang state practitioners and two six-star spirit fu masters who were afraid to move casually. He said, "you six have two choices. Follow me for ten years. After ten years, you will be free again. Or now, I will kill you on the spot!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the six people looked at each other.


    They are all masters of Wuwang''s realm and six star spirit fu masters. They are also famous outside.


    Now I have to be a servant for ten years. For a while, I can''t accept it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    But at the moment, the six people know that each other''s strength is terrible. If they don''t follow, they will be killed on the spot. They have no power to resist and escape.


    The choice of life and death, six people look at each other, eyes are very complex.


    After a while, the six people looked at Du Shaofu, wrapped in the light of runes, and finally knelt on one knee, gritted their teeth and said, "we are willing to serve as servants for ten years. We have met our master!"


    "Call me three little girls later. Get up!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was slightly curved with a smile. Then he looked at the gaping king of gold carving and King juejian with complicated eyes, and said, "the choice of you two is the same, whether you are dead or alive. You can choose by yourself."


    The king of golden carving and the king of juejian looked at each other with gloomy eyes and pale faces.


    "Can you promise that in ten years we will be free again?"


    Jue Jian Wang raised his head and wiped the helpless color in his eyes. At the moment, he had no choice.


    "Ten years as servants, ten years later, you will be free again."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Ten years later, he believed that his strength at that time should not be used by these guys.


    "I''ve met you three times."


    Jue Jian Wang took the lead to salute on one knee. He chose to live between life and death.


    Ten years as a servant will not be too long for a practitioner of King Wu''s realm.


    "Three less!"


    The king of gold carving and the king of juejian have already made a choice, and he doesn''t want to die.


    Even a decade of humiliation is better than being killed by the town now.


    "This is the" Gu Du Dan ". Give it to them."


    Eight black pills appeared in Du Shaofu''s palm and handed them to Shan Yuxiu.


    The black pill spreads a faint black breath, accompanied by a strange black Rune flickering, like a living creature, extremely strange, releasing a pungent smell.


    Shan Yu was stunned, and then gave the eight pills to the king of golden carving, the king of Jue Jian, the two six-star lingfu masters and the four cultivators of King Wu.


    "What is Gu Du Dan?"


    With Gu Du Dan in his hand, the golden eagle king looks dignified. From the breath of Gu Du Dan in his hand, he can''t be a good thing.


    "Gu Du Dan is said to come from a man named medicine King Doctor Wu Ming. It is said that after taking the" Gu Du Dan ", there is a kind of poison that can spread all over the body, but it will not affect one''s cultivation. It is only necessary to take the antidote once a year. Otherwise, it will attack, devour the essence, marrow and blood vessels, which can''t be dispelled, and life is not like death."


    A six star talisman looked at the Gu Du Dan in his palm and knew the origin of the Gu Du Dan.


    Wen Yan, Jin Diao Wang, Jue Jian Wang and so on have great changes in their eyes, and Shan Yu Xiu''s faces have changed a lot.


    Du Shaofu looked at the six star lingfu master, and was quite surprised. Then he said with a smile, "I can trust you by taking this" Gu Du Dan ". If you are honest, your life will be free. But if you betray me, you don''t need to say much about it. You can decide for yourself."


    They had no choice but to serve for ten years. In short, they were all planted in grandma''s house this time. If they didn''t accept the poison poison pill, the consequences could be imagined.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Eight people did not have too much hesitation, and then gulp Gu Du Dan into the throat.


    In the balance between life and death and being controlled by others, they still choose to live.


    Shan Yuxiu, Cangyi, Yan Huai, and Wei Chiji were moved by their eyes. When they saw the king of golden carving and the king of juejian, they also took Gu Du Dan, but they didn''t use it. It shows that San Shao trusted them a little more, and then some pride came out in their eyes.


    Yu Wanli has been watching this time closely, and his eyes have touched a little, and then his eyes are full of smile.


    At this time, it is not difficult for Yu Wanli to know why Bai Yichen, Cao Zhao and others in the ancient Tianzong could not compete with their younger martial brother.


    If it wasn''t for the younger martial brother in Zong primary and middle school, he would have been restrained and worried. If he were outside, he would have been more miserable.


    Looking at eight people taking Gu Du Dan, Du Shaofu''s face appeared a smile. Gu Du Dan was also refined some time ago. The Dan prescription came from the king of medicine, but he didn''t expect that it would come into use this time.


    "Younger martial brother, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. It''s better to leave early."


    Yu Wanli said to Du Shaofu, and then looked at the xuanjiao king who was bound not far away, and said, "there is also this Xuanyun Chijiao. What are you going to do with it?"


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and ambergris had fallen into his own hands. The news that there were treasures in the river of Zhongzhou had already spread, for fear that it would attract the strong to come.


    Although the general practitioners themselves are not worried, it is better not to be careless.


    "Third Elder martial brother, let''s leave here first."


    After thinking for a while, Du Shaofu nodded to the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli. Then he looked at the bound xuanjiao king and said, "as for the xuanjiao king, please let him go."


    "Let go of this Xuanyun Chijiao?" Yu Wanli immediately began to wonder.Du Shaofu said with a smile, "the king of xuanjiao chased me for a long time. Now it''s my turn."


    "Good."


    When Yu Wanli heard the words, he immediately understood, and his fingerprints changed. The long rope of Fuwen, which was restrained and suppressed on King xuanjiao, was snatched back like lightning.


    "Oh


    Without restraint and repression, xuanjiao King''s body roared, and his body instantly surged with runes and brilliant green and red light. Once again, it became more than a hundred feet long, and the waves of water were rolling.


    Du Shaofu looked at xuanjiao king and said, "xuanjiao king, you are the same. If you defeat me, you will be able to leave. Otherwise, you will become my mount."


    "Oh..."


    In fact, the blue and red light burst out, and then the huge body turned into a rainbow and ran away.


    They were shocked, but it was no surprise that xuanjiao king knew that he could not fight against him and did not want to be reduced to other people''s mounts, so he wanted to escape.


    Within the eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River and in the vast sea area, the body of xuanjiao King''s dragon is like a tiger''s wings, like a fish in water. It''s hard for him to be stronger than him.


    "Everyone, go to the direction of the dark forest, I''ll chase the evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, and a little smile passed in his clear eyes. The golden awn surged, and his figure turned into a long golden rainbow and followed him away.


    On the vast eight thousand li river of Zhongzhou, with the birth of the treasure, countless monsters and human scuffles are still going on.


    Just from under that water area, the sea waves and the moving mountains and seas from time to time made countless monsters and human beings tremble.


    "Boom!"


    This is the water with violent waves. Suddenly, a huge blue and red light column rises directly into the sky.


    Then a golden rainbow came out of the sky, and two low and muffled thunder sounds rang through the water.


    "Hula..."


    Above the water, these two long siphons swept out, carrying two huge water columns with a diameter of more than ten feet, and rolled and fell on the water.


    One after another of the water waves billow and spread, overwhelming


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared through the sky, and a huge black cloud and red dragon flying across the sky. The huge body carried an amazing momentum. The whole body was surrounded by green and red runes. On the scales, there was a dazzling light of palpitation.


    The huge Xuanyun Chijiao directly shuttles through the sea of clouds above the water area, and the water below is rolling, and the water waves are full of huge waves.


    "Evil animal, can''t escape..."


    The Golden Shadow swept the sky, and the golden awn burst out. Behind it, there were golden runes, wings flapping, and the breath was overwhelming.


    The golden light figure is floating like a God, like a golden thunder across the sky, and rapidly appears behind Xuanyun Chijiao.


    "Oh..."


    Xuanyun Chijiao roared, and his eyes were dignified like lanterns. He felt that he could not shake off the golden figure behind him in mid air, and his huge body swept into the water again.


    Xuanyun Chijiao giant tail set off a thousand layers of huge waves, rolling endlessly, like a deep-water bomb in the underwater explosion.


    "Boom..."


    When the terrifying energy hits the water area, it will directly shake the water area within hundreds of meters into a vacuum. The terrifying force will rage around the space, blocking the pursuit of the golden figure behind.


    "Broken!"


    The golden figure didn''t care. The golden wings fluttered behind and went directly into the water.


    A deep, muffled sound came out from under the water, and a terrible force spread out from the bottom of the water area, causing a hundred feet high water waves above the water.


    "Hula..."


    Huge waves keep pouring on the surface of the water, forming terrible waves to spread away.


    "Roar..."


    Above the water, the animals roared and roared, trembling under the breathtaking breath.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, in the distant sea area, there are more than ten figures swept out of the sky.


    After a few flashes of figures, they disappeared in the air, and went towards the dark cloud red Jiao and the golden light figure.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hula..."


    The waters were rippling, and huge waves were spreading, which made the gray ship stagger, but it was relatively stable.


    On the deck of the huge ship, many figures were pale and frightened.


    This time, I went to sea to look for treasure, but I walked through the gate of death. If someone didn''t help me, I''m afraid that everyone would not be able to return this time.


    "Come back at full speed, the treasure is not our strength, we can intervene in the fight."


    The waves on the deck are waiting for Zhou Tianyang''s light road. A face looks yellow because of the wind and sun all the year round.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    But it is by adding a bit of firmness, but at this time, the face of Zhou Tianyang is still a pale color.


    "Big leader, who is the one who helped me this time? Why did he save us?"


    A strong man asked Zhou Tianyang, looking rather puzzled.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s our destiny. This time, you protect us, so there are strong people to help."


    Zhou Tianyang light way, for that mysterious help, there is a sense of deja vu, also think of a figure in his mind, but also feel that it is not possible.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the waters of the huge waves intensified, the distance of a huge wave surging, overturned the huge ship is about to fall.


    "What''s the matter? Are those monsters chasing after them?"


    Some people were surprised and their eyes were fixed.


    "Oh


    A roar of dragon roared through the water waves, with the water column to the sky and poured down. The water waves surged, and the sound of thunder exploded from the bottom of the water.


    "What happened?"


    On the huge ship, people were shocked and were guessing what had happened in the waters, but no one dared to go down to investigate.


    Looking at the terrible sound in the water at this time, the breath spread, making people tremble.


    This is true to be affected, a bad, I''m afraid is enough to account for their own small life.


    "There are strong men fighting down here. Be careful."


    Zhou Tianyang was waiting for the waves to open his mouth, controlling the huge ship, in order to avoid the most intense range of influence.


    "Bang bang!"


    The water waves are surging, and the terrifying energy is stirring the waters. There are domineering golden light and cyan red light emerging from the water.


    The powerful energy rushed out of the water, just like a bomb directly exploding on the water.


    "Hula..."


    Huge waves are surging higher and higher. The highest wave is already close to the height of terror hundreds of Zhang.


    "Oh


    Suddenly, on the front of the water, a huge hundred Zhang dragon rushed out of the water, the terrible breath swept across the sky.


    The roar of the Dragon reverberated in the four sides of the water, with a howl of pain. Within the eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River, the waves were rolling like a tsunami.


    If you look carefully, you can see that there is a Golden Shadow on the back of the huge dragon at this time.


    The golden figure, with his golden wings flapping behind his back, is hitting the dragon''s back with one fist after another.


    "Ouch..."


    The Dragon suffered from pain and his huge body rolled over. Sometimes he jumped out of the water and sometimes went into the water. However, he could not get rid of the Golden Shadow.


    "Look, it''s Xuanyun Chijiao. It''s xuanjiao king!"


    "Oh, my God, that''s really the terrible existence of xuanjiao king. It seems that someone is trampling xuanjiao king!"


    "It''s said that the king of xuanjiao has recently broken through the realm of king of beasts. Who is that man? How strong is he to trample the king of xuanjiao?"


    On the gray ship, one after another looked far away, gaping at all this.


    This scene makes people feel deeply shocked!


    It turns out that someone is ravaging xuanjiao king. This scene is unbelievable!


    "Eh, I''ve known each other before..."


    On the huge ship, the waves are waiting for Zhou Tianyang to watch the distant murmuring light road.


    Distant space, such as static and dynamic line of sight, gradually blurred far away.


    Xuanjiao King''s huge body has also disappeared in the far sky, only the amazing roar, still not time to reverberate in this side of the water.


    After a full moment, this piece of huge water just gradually subsided some.


    The people on the huge ship watched the scene that had just happened, but they still had not come back to their senses. It was like a dream.


    The king of xuanjiao and the terrible figure of golden light have disappeared on the sea level.


    "Did I just dream?"


    Some people were surprised and couldn''t believe what they had just seen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Eight thousand li Zhongzhou River, vast waters, xuanjiao King roared all the way to escape.


    Along the way, xuanjiao Wang did not know how many times he had been beaten by Du Shaofu, but each time he was just beating him up.


    On the Zhongzhou River connected by Tianshui, the emperor xuanjiao suffered a lot. He roared and howled all the way, but he couldn''t get rid of Du Shaofu behind him.


    He couldn''t escape even at the bottom of the water. He was forced to watch the front and run.


    In addition, his body was already bleeding and his scales were cracked. It can be said that the king of xuanjiao was miserable at this time.


    Xuanyun Chijiao was trampled by life and became a big insect.


    Du Shaofu intended to do so and did not intend to kill Xuanyun Chijiao with all his strength.All the way, Du Shaofu just rode tightly on his huge back, occasionally hitting him hard.


    "What are you going to do, man?"


    The king of xuanjiao roared and drank. As a dragon, he was ranked high on the list of heavenly beasts. At this time, his pride had to be depressed.


    "Didn''t you chase me well at the beginning? Now it''s my turn!"


    Du Shaofu stood on the back of xuanjiao king. The golden light burst out and suppressed him with a smile on his face.


    "If you get ambergris, what else do you want? Don''t bully people too much!" The king of xuanjiao roared angrily.


    "You dare to threaten me


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he immediately got a few punches and thundered at xuanjiao king.


    "Oh..."


    Xuanjiao King ate pain, screamed and howled, and the blood of Jiaolong poured out. He had never been so miserable in his life.


    At the moment, how could xuanjiao King think that not long ago, he was still chasing this guy.


    And now, he has been chased, like a dog in general, it is difficult to be an opponent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After thousands of miles of water, we can''t see the edge of the water. Finally, there is a boundless mountain outline in front of us.


    A huge harbor appeared, surrounded by many buildings by mountains and rivers, there was a flickering figure.


    "Oh..."


    A terrible dragon came from the water, with the rough waves, instantly rowed across the harbor and disappeared in the boundless millions of mountains.


    "What was that just now?"


    "It''s like a dragon, but it''s the king of xuanjiao."


    In the harbor, one after another figures, eyes trembling millet.


    "Oh


    In the millions of mountains, the king of xuanjiao roared, the mountains roared, and countless monsters and beasts crawled and trembled in the depths of the mountains.


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress!"


    In the sky above, Du Shaofu gave a big drink, his fingerprints changed, and the golden rays were blooming all over his body, and his wings of the golden Rune shook suddenly.


    Bearing the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC, Du Shaofu urged the ROC to come to the nine days, just like a giant ROC coming, flapping his wings to sweep the vast open and close, and to suppress everything.


    "Boom!"


    The golden Rune light burst out, like fireworks, so that the mountains around the sky a bright.


    At this moment, the miserable Xuanyun Chijiao can no longer resist, and his huge body falls from the sky to the mountains.


    The ground is shaking, many mountain peaks are cracked and the ground cracks are spreading.


    "Golden winged ROC, the real breath of golden winged ROC, are you a man or a beast?"


    Xuanjiao king was unable to struggle, but his eyes were shocked. He was unable to understand. This strange young man was clearly human, but it came from the breath of blood, which made xuanjiao King clearly feel that the boy was the real blood of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    Du Shaofu said in a deep voice, "this is not a problem you are worried about. For the last time, I will ask you whether you will become my mount."


    "The body of Xuanyun Chijiao is the blood of dragon race. How can I become your mount?"


    Xuanjiao King resisted. He had the blood of the dragon clan and was unwilling to become the mount of the Terran.


    "Even so, then I will kill you, drink your blood, eat your meat, peel and cramp, refine the talisman!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply and began to suppress it with all his strength. The sound was like thunder. The astonishing golden wave was surging and spreading, sweeping mountains and seas.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    In the huge body of Xuanyun Chijiao, the king of xuanjiao, blood gushed out and his eyes showed fear. He felt Du Shaofu''s real intention to kill at this time.


    As for Du Shaofu''s words, xuanjiao Wang Si had no doubt about it, and was horrified.


    The king of xuanjiao once experienced it himself. If human beings swallow its blood and eat its meat, they will never die for fun.


    "Don''t kill me, I surrender, I will surrender, I will become a mount!"


    When the real breath of death came, King xuanjiao gave in, and he didn''t want to die.


    "I wish I had promised earlier. I had to look for abuse."


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the intention of killing gradually converged, and the golden Rune disappeared. Looking back at the distant sky, there were more than ten figures coming from the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast space, surrounded by peaks, surrounded by ups and downs, surrounded by peaks, filled with the atmosphere of ancient simplicity and vicissitudes.


    "Roar


    In the space, many fierce birds and beasts shuttle around, the sound is like thunder, all over the body is emitting the breath of terror.


    Any of these fierce birds and beasts outside are enough to be respected by the people and make hundreds of millions of creatures tremble.


    At the moment, these terrible fierce birds and beasts have been tamed.


    In the morning, the morning glow rises, like countless dragons spitting out golden waterfalls, making the towering cloud peak glow.


    Among the verdant mountains, the mountains are continuous and steep, the trees are luxuriant, and the rivers are surging. There are many ancient buildings with exquisite eaves.


    This huge space, such as a small world, also do not know how many years it has existed, like eternal."It''s all about the update on the 1st of last night. The night before last, it was all night, so there was only 3 pm at noon. In the afternoon, I didn''t wake up until 11:00 p.m., and then I coded until 6:30 a.m.


    At the third watch, Xiao Yu didn''t slack off on New Year''s day. Except sleeping, it was the code word, and the update time was late. I''m sorry,.


    But still bold to ask for flowers, thank you brothers and sisters. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    At the age of seventeen or eighteen years old, the green skirt is floating with the wind, and a delicate face contour shows the superdust and refined features. With the twinkling of stars, it seems that you have been in a daze for a long time.


    "Miss Shaojing."


    A figure appeared quietly behind the woman. She was an old woman in her 70s.


    The old woman, dressed in a plain dress, looks like an old woman, but she walks vigorously. Under her light eyebrows, her face is full of wrinkles, which seems to be writing the vicissitudes of time.


    "Grandma Ming, why are you here?"


    The woman looks back, a long black hair pouring down behind her head, sipping her mouth and smiling, leaving the dust like a fairy.


    "I come to see Miss Shaojing. It seems that her accomplishments have improved a lot."


    With a kind smile, the old woman said to the woman, "miss Shaojing is indeed one of the most talented people in the family. She has achieved so much at a young age. It''s really rare in the world."


    The woman said with a smile, "Granny Ming, I said you called me Shaojing, but I''m not used to it."


    Looking at the woman in front of her, the old woman said with a kind smile, "I am the servant of this family. Miss Shaojing is a young lady in the family. You can''t be disrespectful."


    "Granny Ming, who dares to be your servant in this family? All the people of the family respect grandma Ming." Women''s green skirt moved, eyes shining moving.


    "Well, it''s time to go back to the secret room. Your health is very important. You can''t have any accidents."


    Looking at the woman kindly, the old woman seems to have something on her mind, but she is introverted and pretends to ignore her and smiles at her.


    "Granny Ming, I want to go out, OK?"


    The woman raised her head and looked at the old woman with expectation in her eyes.


    Hearing this, the old woman said nothing, but she could not leave the family for half a step. She said to the woman, "you know, your body is very important. Although you are born with the supreme body, you can''t leave the clan for half a step. Over the years, the family has been trying its best to find a solution. I heard that a radical solution has been found. When you are healthy, you want to go out and play You will be stopped again. "


    With that, the old woman reluctantly smiles. On her kindly wrinkled face, she smears a little, which is hard to be noticed and sighed.


    "OK."


    The woman is silent for a while, then nods and smiles, and then looks at the sky, the corners of her mouth fluctuate slightly, and murmurs softly: "brother in the distance, Dad, one day I''ll find you. Wait for me, oh, it won''t be long."


    "Grandma Ming, I''ll go back to the secret room and tell my mother that I''ll visit her in a few days."


    Voice down, the woman''s shadow from the top of the fall, like a fairy down the earth, and supernormal arrogance!


    Looking at the back of the woman''s departure, the old woman stood at the top of the mountain, silent for a long time, with a little sadness, and then murmured: "the child who can be Ling is also a miserable man


    Then the old woman suddenly raised her eyes and said, "come out."


    "Hi..."


    A figure appeared and the space fluctuated a little. A half hundred old man appeared behind the old woman.


    The old man''s temperament was not vulgar, and his expression was extremely respectful to the old woman, saying, "I have seen the old man."


    "Has the family made a decision?"


    The old woman said softly, with a touch of sadness on her face.


    "Well."


    Half a hundred old men nodded and said, "the family has already made a decision. If you want Shaojing to recover completely, there is only one way. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Shaojing will not last long."


    "That way, Ao Tong girl don''t know..."


    The old woman said in a low voice, which seemed to be saying something, and then stopped saying anything.


    "Ao Tong naturally can''t know, Shaojing also does not know, this is the last way." Half a hundred years old.


    The old woman was silent for a while, turned slightly, looked at half a hundred old people and said, "why tell me about this? Isn''t it decided by the family?"


    Half a hundred old people respectfully said: "Shaojing is brought by the old man Ming, and Shaojing is more like his grandmother. So the patriarch hopes to ask him to go with him to make sure everything goes smoothly."


    "Ah..."


    The old woman sighed, her eyes fell on half a hundred old people and said, "what if that little guy doesn''t agree?"


    "For the sake of less Jing, no loss is allowed."


    Half a hundred old people said, eyes look firm, twinkle like stars in the eyes, breath spread, and heaven and earth blend.


    "This family is good at acting, and the father and son are even more clever Ah, Ao Tong''s girl and Shaojing''s child, if they know later, how to deal with themselves... "


    The old woman''s eyes seemed to be slightly moist, and her body trembled slightly


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The dark forest is still chaotic.


    But now the chaos of the dark forest has formed a certain rule.This rule cannot be separated from Tianxia League, which undoubtedly now controls the whole dark forest.


    Among them, the World Association has long been the first force in the dark forest, no one can shake it.


    The dark city is still lively, but it is not the only center of the whole dark forest.


    Because in the dark forest, at this time in addition to a dark city, there is a chaos demon city.


    The chaotic demon city, which has the world''s seat, is now more prosperous than the original dark city.


    In the morning, chaos demon city is quiet.


    The first ray of morning light shot through the mist, and the morning came, and the whole chaotic demon city was shrouded in the soft morning light.


    "Whoosh..."


    In mid air, in the chaos demon city, more than a dozen figures swept into the sky, and they all looked outstanding in the morning shower.


    Among them, a young man in purple robe, with a broad sword wrapped in purple cloth on his shoulder and back, and an old man in plain robe looked around him and asked, "younger martial brother, is this what you call the world meeting?"


    "Well, this is the world meeting."


    Du Shaofu looked at the gate of the World Association, which had been a long time away from his body. He felt like he was back at the door of his long farewell home.


    "But the atmosphere seems a little different."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. After crossing a million mountains, he went from the dark forest to the chaos demon city. Although it seemed normal on the way, he carefully felt that some of them were not normal. The population in the whole dark forest seemed to have increased a lot.


    Du Shaofu could also feel the huge population inside and outside the chaotic demon city. At this time, the streets around the city were already quite lively and the atmosphere seemed to have an invisible tension.


    "Who are you? You can''t break into the world without permission."


    As Du Shaofu walked in, several young disciples of the World Association in black came forward to cross examine.


    However, these ten or so disciples of the World Association, looking at a dozen people in front of them, trembled for no reason, and began to sweat on their backs.


    "Younger martial brother, are you the president of the society in the world? How can some disciples deny you?" Hearing this, Yu Wanli immediately laughed at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu also laughed bitterly. It is estimated that the world will develop well recently, so many of them are new disciples.


    And they have left the world for such a long time that these new disciples naturally do not know themselves.


    "President..."


    Listening to Yu Wanli''s words, the more than ten disciples of the world association were suddenly shocked.


    They also know that the president is young and the king of the stone dragon Empire, but they have never seen him or know where he has gone.


    At this time, listening to the old man''s tone, the purple robed youth suddenly appeared in front of him as the president of the World Association, but they were not sure, and immediately looked at each other and did not know what to do.


    Du Shaofu looked at the dozen young men and asked, "is there a master of the hall, the master of incense?"


    "Lord Hua and hall Cao are not in the meeting."


    A leader of the youth slightly stunned, respectfully replied, although not sure that the extraordinary youth in front of him is really the president, but he did not dare to offend, full of respect.


    "Not in the meeting..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and asked, "what about the medicine King''s offering and the eagle king elder? Can they be in the meeting?"


    "The elder eagle king is not in the meeting, but it seems that the medicine king is offering sacrifices."


    The young man''s eyes trembled, and the purple robed youth in front of him could shout out the names of the powerful people in the middle rank. It shows that most of them are already the president.


    "Why are you all here?"


    In the world meeting, there is a delicate voice coming out, and then there are two beautiful shadows coming out. A woman is charming and graceful, like a silent enchanting


    The woman next to her, 21-12-year-old, moves out of the room. Her delicate body is light and soft. Her long black hair, like ink, naturally falls on her waist. Her temperament is out of the dust. She looks like a fairy in the painting. The enchanting and charming girl next to her will also be suppressed.


    Such two moving women make the king juejian and the king of golden carving behind Du Shaofu look at them more. They are allowed to travel from place to place and read countless people. These women are also hard to see.


    "I''ve met Master Li and miss Murong."


    The more than ten young people around the world turned around and looked at the two moving women. They saluted respectfully and did not even dare to raise their heads.


    But at the moment, the two women''s eyes fell on the purple robed youth in front of them. The graceful bodies of the two women were like electric shock, which made the radian of long and concave convex, more perfect and attractive at the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    Looking at the familiar face of a resolute and resolute mind, the charming woman''s delicate red lips opened several times in amazement, and immediately went forward to salute and said, "see the president!"


    "President, really the president."


    More than a dozen disciples of the World Association saw hall leader Li salute, one by one turned pale and saluted in a hurry: "when I see the president, I don''t know it''s the president. I don''t think it''s the president, so I''ll make atonement."


    "No gifts."


    Du Shaofu waved the long sleeve of his purple robe and gave a slight smile. Then he looked at the woman in front of him who was light and tender, graceful in radiance and antique in temperament, and said, "how are you doing in the meeting recently?"


    "The meeting was fine. Everything went well, but something happened outside."


    Women''s temperament is antique, like a fairy out of the painting, it is Murong youruo.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu was relieved that the world would be OK.


    "President, why did you come back all of a sudden."


    The charming woman comes forward with her pink lips pouting slightly. It seems that she wants to attract people to love her. It is Li Xue, the leader of the moon shadow hall.


    "I came back on purpose."


    Du Shaofu laughed and then introduced Yu Wanli, the Third Elder martial brother, to the two girls. He said, "I''d like to introduce you to you. This is my third elder martial brother."


    "I''ve met my predecessors."


    Li Xue, Murong, as you salute, looks at Yu Wanli and the people behind her. The invisible breath almost solidifies the space, which makes the dark air inside the two girls solidify for no reason.


    "Ha ha, don''t be so polite. I''m not old enough. You can call me elder martial brother Yu San later."


    Yu Wanli smiles, and then asks Du Shaofu, "younger martial brother, which of these two is your daughter-in-law? They are both beautiful and beautiful. Compared with Mu Han, the girl is no more yielding."


    Listening to Yu Wanli''s words, Murong youruo and Li Xuedun blush.


    Du Shaofu, with a wry smile, reached out and touched the back of his head, slightly embarrassed. He said to Wan Li, "the Third Elder martial brother is joking, but it''s not."


    "Well, you have to hurry up. Your other elder martial brothers and sisters have not got married. Can you learn from us? Such a beautiful woman should start first." Yu Wanli said with a smile that Murong youruo and Li Xue bowed their heads without saying a word, and their ears were flushed and feverish.


    A moment later, only Du Shaofu, Murong youruo, Li Xue and a very fat young man were present in the hall.


    The young man is very fat, but he is very good-looking. His fat face is still somewhat upright. His face seems to have a smile at any time, like a smiling Buddha. It is Meng Laicai.


    Du Shaofu was sitting at the head of the hall with a faint face. At this time, from the mouths of Meng Laicai, Murong youyou and Li Xue, it was learned that Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu had never come back, and the last glimmer of hope in his heart was dissipated.


    The king of medicine has been closed for three months. Three months ago, he went out for a trip. It seems that he has got a lot of opportunities. He has been closed since he came back.


    However, ye Piaoling and qianguyu left the dark forest three months ago and went to Zhongzhou for training.


    It is said that the general, GUI WA, Guo Shaofeng, black hawk, Tang Wu and others had already gone to Zhongzhou before the night drifted Ling and the jade.


    Soon after, the Empire was in great danger.


    Tianhu Empire, Zhenghong Empire, Jinchen Empire, the three empires joined hands. Without warning, the three empires launched an attack on the Shilong empire with a thunderbolt.


    For a time, the stone dragon empire was losing.


    When the three empires join hands, the stone dragon Empire cannot compete.


    It is said that the overall strength of the Tianhu empire is above the stone dragon Empire, not to mention Zhenghong Empire and Jinchen empire.


    The stone dragon empire is invincible, so it can only find the world to help in the end.


    "The medicine King worshipped and discussed with the great elder of the eagle king. After all, the president of the medicine king was the brave king of the stone dragon Empire, and had a lot of relations with the stone dragon empire.


    Besides, if the stone dragon empire is really destroyed, the dark forest will be affected in the end. Therefore, we will try our best to help the heaven beast hall. Almost all the elite are sent to the battlefield, leaving only the elder eagle king as the seat. However, the people in the mujiabao and Wanyun Pavilion remain unchanged, so that the dark forest will not be in crisis at that time, and we will even be able to resist No


    Li Xue said with a dry mouth and a little pause. She licked her slightly dry red lips and continued to say to Du Shaofu: "but the stone dragon Empire has been defeated all the time. Several ten cities have been occupied in the hands of the three imperial consortia. Finally, the eagle king had to go to support him. Now, in our world, there is nothing better than a closed door medicine king It''s not


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face was dignified. The stone dragon empire was besieged. If he was there, he would certainly not stand idly by. After all, he was still the brave king of the stone dragon Empire, and had a good relationship with the stone dragon Empire, as well as Cheng Shengnan and Zhenbei king.


    "How is it now?"


    Du Shaofu was very worried. The three empires besieged the stone dragon Empire, and the stone dragon Empire might be hard to support.


    Duwangfu, the first of the eight palaces of the stone dragon Empire, is now in name only, and the strength of the stone dragon Empire has been greatly damaged. This may be one of the reasons why the three empires joined hands to quickly besiege the stone dragon empire."The moon shadow hall has been keeping an eye on the news, and the latest news comes every three days."


    Li Xue''s eyes slightly coagulated and said to Du Shaofu: "we got the news three days ago that the lake Empire, Zhenghong Empire and Jinchen Empire had already used the king level strong men and the six star spirit fu masters. The real war began, and the stone dragon Empire suffered heavy losses. Today, there should be new news coming, but the situation is mostly not optimistic."


    "The king level strongman and the six star spirit Fu Master were really used."


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated, and then his brow frowned. The three empires really used the king level strong man and the six star spirit Rune master. Presumably, under the joint efforts, the king level strong man and the six star spirit Rune master on the side of the stone dragon empire could not resist at all, and the consequences could be imagined.


    "Where is the army fighting now?"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu asked the three men.


    "Three days ago, the army fought with each other in the vicinity of Kaiming City, which was not close to Luan demon city. It would take two days for the cultivators in Wuhou to go on their way. If the Shilong empire could resist the Allied forces such as the xiatianhu Empire, it would still be near Kaiming city."


    Meng Laicai''s smiling face was dignified at this time. He said to Du Shaofu, "but if the stone dragon Empire still fails, it should be under the Kaiming city."


    Du Shaofu raised his head. In his clear eyes, the golden light was shining. He said, "in an hour, I will go to Kaiming city."


    For Du Shaofu''s words, Meng Laicai and Li Xue are not surprised.


    Murong youruo looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I''ll go with you. I know the way, maybe faster."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said, "there is no strong one in the city now. All three of you should stay in the city. Just tell me the location."


    "All right."


    Murong youruo nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    A moment later, Li Xue and Meng Laicai leave. Du Shaofu leaves Murong youruo and tells Murong youruo about the Murong family in Woye city.


    "Thank you..."


    After hearing the speech, Murong youruo''s eyes suddenly smeared a little complicated look. Then he hesitated for a while, and his mouth was slightly cocked. He said to Du Shaofu, "after going to Kaiming City, you should be careful. Don''t try to be too strong. On that day, there were many powerful people in the lake Empire and other three empires. After all, the stone dragon empire was not the world''s Congress."


    "Well, I''ll pay attention."


    Hearing the speech, Du Shaofu nodded to Murong youruo.


    Murong, who looks at Du Shaofu, looks at Du Shaofu. His eyes are fluttering. He says to Du Shaofu, "your elder sister Xiaoman and Shuang wench are all here. I hope they can be safe and sound."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For a moment, after the meeting, Du Shaofu, Yu Wanli, xuanjiao king, jindiao king, juejian king and so on were all among them.


    Even the hapless king of ice Python was among them. After Du Shaofu chased the king xuanjiao, Yu Wanli was not polite, so he captured the extremely miserable ice Python king who was severely damaged by the king of flaming carp.


    The other four masters of Wu King''s realm were liyuanshan, Jin Pingzhen, Lu Chuzhi and Cui Chengqiu.


    In addition to Liyuan mountain is the mysterious level of cultivation of King Wu''s realm, the other three are the first level of King Wu''s situation.


    There are two six star spirit fu masters. The first six star Rune master is called Zhuang Pingyang, majoring in array Fu and minor in instrument Fu.


    Kang qiguang is a master of talismans at the level of six stars. He majored in medicine and was also a minor in instrument. He was famous outside.


    In front of Wan Li''s body, only the king of stone turtle and the king of flaming carp, the size of a baby, were still on the rocks in the gorge. Their fierce pupils fluctuated and were suffused with fear.


    "I don''t have time to ask you more, so I only ask you once and submit to me? Or let me directly extract your blood and refine it into refined blood, and refine your muscles, bones and fur into miraculous medicine talismans? "


    Du Shaofu looked at the stone turtle king and Yan Li king who were restrained and suppressed. At this time, there was no time to delay. The chill spread in his eyes.


    The burning carp king and the stone turtle king looked at Yu Wanli, xuanjiao king, ice Python king, golden carving king, juejian king, etc.


    At last, the king of Yan Li and the king of stone tortoise fell on Du Shaofu''s body. They looked at the self-evident chill in their clear eyes. Their eyes were complicated. Finally, they could only nod their heads and said, "I am willing to submit!"


    "Another two watchmen went on asking for flowers to thank you all. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    Listening to the words of King Shigui and King Yan Li, the chill in Du Shaofu''s eyes dissipated, and a little smile appeared on his face.


    Just under this smile, can''t cover up the dignified which is hard to disperse.


    The stone dragon empire was besieged, the elder sister, the second brother, Ouyang Shuang, the eagle king, the silver winged devil carving, the cangyan red leopard, and the tiger crouching mastiff were all in the war, which made Du Shaofu worried.


    Du Shaofu wanted to win over the stone turtle king and the Yan carp king. Du Shaofu also wanted to be able to help the stone turtle king and the Yan carp king.


    "HISHI..."


    Yu Wanli untied the seal prohibition of Yan Li Wang and Shi GUI Wang. On the body of Zhenhai Shiling turtle and demon Yan Li Li, the light runes began to flash, and finally turned into human forms, saluting Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu waved to the king of Yan Li and the king of stone tortoise to get up. Then he looked at the crowd with clear eyes and said, "you are our own people now. I don''t intend to hide some things, but I have a word in advance. If anyone divulges half a sentence, I won''t blame me for being rude."


    As the voice dropped, a streamer appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows. The dim light spread, and the ancient atmosphere swept wildly.


    "Hula..."


    The ancient space appeared and then became a door of space.


    "What a treasure it is."


    People were shocked and felt the breath of recklessness and mistiness. It was definitely not a common treasure.


    A moment later, in the barren space.


    In a dazed space, Du Shaofu took out a lot of healing pills and gave them to Jue Jian Wang, Jue Jian Wang, Shan Yu Xiu, etc.


    At this time, juejian king, xuanjiao king and other people were all injured. The injuries were not serious. Even Shan Yuxiu and others were still injured.


    After handing over a lot of healing pills to the public, Du Shaofu said solemnly: "it''s a treasure. There are many wonderful points in it. It''s good for you to practice. I''ll introduce it to you in detail some other day. Now you can heal at the same speed. You may need your help at that time. It''s very safe here. You can rest assured to breathe and recover."


    "Yes


    People nodded, for this space is very confused, but also did not ask.


    After explaining to all the people, Du Shaofu went out of the wasteland space with CAI and his third senior brother in Wanli.


    "That treasure is extraordinary."


    Yu Wanli light road, can feel the breath in the ancient space is different.


    "That''s what my former school left behind."


    Du Shaofu said to the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli: "this time, maybe you need to ask the Third Elder martial brother to help."


    "You''re welcome, younger martial brother. We are brothers. We don''t need to be so polite." Yu Wanli said with a smile.


    "Whoosh..."


    At noon, the sun was setting, and in the world meeting of Luan demon city, two figures appeared in the sky. The whole body was covered with light like a rainbow. After a few flashes, they had disappeared in the air.


    "The president came back and left in half a day."


    After the meeting, Li Xue''s eyes moved slightly on the towering peaks. Murong''s eyes were half closed and bright. Looking at the sky from afar, a few flashbacks had disappeared in the distance.


    Then he looked at Li Xue, who was beside him, with a smile. Murong youruo said: "that guy looks ferocious, but actually he is full of love. There are too many people he cares about. He can''t worry about it."


    Li Xue''s eyes were drawn back from the past, looking at Murong youruo, delicate red lips slightly opened, eyes slightly coagulated, and said: "I hope the president will not encounter any danger."


    Murong you Ruo chuckled and said, "don''t worry, he won''t have an accident. If I feel right, the Third Elder martial brother Yu and the people he brought have strong cultivation strength, even stronger than the eagle king."


    The stone dragon Empire, the wind and clouds are surging recently, the whole country is in turmoil, and people are worried.


    Many people fled the war and began to pour into the dark forest.


    Some people even began to cut trees in the dark forest to repair the city, so as not to be affected by the war.


    For civilians, the fire is merciless and can only be avoided.


    Three months ago, the three Empire armies of Tianhu Empire, Jinchen Empire and Zhenghong Empire came under pressure. Numerous cities of the Shilong Empire were occupied, and there were countless deaths and injuries.


    When the three empires joined hands, the stone dragon empire could not speak with one hand and could not support a single tree. Even if the world would give full support to the temple of heavenly beasts, it would be difficult to resist.


    Compared with the Allied forces of the three great empires, the World Association and the temple of heavenly beasts were not enough.


    After stepping into the stone dragon Empire area, Du Shaofu could feel the solemn atmosphere, and people were in panic everywhere.


    "Whoosh!..."


    At dusk, the red clouds are all over the sky. In the boundless air, two figures sweep through the sky, resounding through the sound of broken wind, and rippling with space.


    Then the two figures quickly disappeared in the air again, leaving only two faint breath of pressure in the air.


    The two figures are Du Shaofu and Yu Wanli. They rush to Kaiming city.


    After arriving at the scope of the stone dragon Empire, they also heard some news along the way.The stone dragon empire is indeed in constant decline. The whole stone dragon Empire now has one-third of its territory and has fallen into the hands of three empires such as the lake empire.


    In this short period of time, they took away one third of the territory of the stone dragon empire. From this, it is not difficult to know that the Tianhu Empire and other countries have also made great efforts, and have taken out absolutely strong strength.


    However, according to Du Shaofu''s current information, the World Congress, the temple of heavenly beasts, and many other forces and mountain gates in the stone dragon Empire, together with the army of the stone dragon Empire, are still resisting in Kaiming city.


    It is said that there have been several wars in King Wu''s territory, with countless casualties and a river of blood.


    The stone dragon Empire and many big and small forces tried their best to stop it, but they managed to support the Kaiming city.


    There are also rumors that the real strong of the Tianhu Empire and Jinchen Empire and Zhenghong Empire have not yet arrived, and the strong ones are still gathering. I''m afraid it will not be long before the real strong war will begin.


    At present, the elite of the whole stone dragon Empire and the strong men of all sides have gathered in Kaiming city.


    Once the stone dragon empire was defeated again, the whole stone dragon Empire would no longer be able to block the Tianhu Empire and other allied forces, and would be able to be driven into the imperial capital dragon city.


    After getting the news, Du Shaofu became more and more serious and worried, and he had to speed up his journey.


    Kaiming City, surrounded by mountains on three sides and plain on one side, has a wide view.


    Kaiming city is also the center of many big cities around. In addition to the imperial capital Dragon City, Kaiming city has a large population and a huge area.


    Kaiming city is surrounded by mountains on three sides and built in accordance with the mountains. The front is facing the vast plain.


    Night, night covers the wall, the moon is in the sky, surrounded by red clouds, rendering the bright moon spread red awn, the air is the spread of blood evil breath.


    The towering city wall is about ten feet high.


    In the moonlight, on the towering city wall, there are runes, runes, and countless figures around. The defense is like an iron bucket, which cannot be crossed.


    Above the wall, there are towers and palaces.


    There are many figures standing on the balcony of the central palace, bathing in the moonlight, but the air is shrouded in solemnity.


    "The blood moon is in the sky, a sign of great misfortune."


    The king of Zhenbei looked at the sky. On his thin, dark face, there was no bright and turbid vision. At the moment, however, he was full of solemnity.


    "Grandfather, please, our stone dragon Empire, with one mind, will certainly be able to survive this disaster."


    Xie Fei stood quietly, her eyes on her beautiful face fluctuated secretly. The night wind was blowing gently, and a trace of scattered hair was randomly floating around her waist. She had a feeling that she had gone with the wind.


    "It''s not easy to talk about it. The first few days of the three empires were just trial. I''m afraid that the next big move will be the real one. They are deliberately attracting us to come here and try to catch all of them!"


    On his lean body, the plain clothes are like a bamboo pole carrying a cloth bag. The king of Zhenbei is thin and bony, his chest is close to his long shirt, and he looks at it like a row of blinds.


    The king of Zhenbei was able to guess the purpose of the other side, such as the Tianhu empire. He wanted to capture all the strong men of the stone dragon Empire at last. His efforts in these days were just intended to attract all the powerful people of the stone dragon Empire to come.


    "Let''s do it. It''s a big deal!"


    He was Ouyang Qi, the king of Zhennan of Shilong Empire, and was once a disciple of tianwu Academy.


    "At the last breath of war, my name is Zhenguo, and I will surely shed the last drop of blood for our country!"


    An old man who suppressed the mountains and rivers of Wei''an drank heavily. He was the king of Zhendong, Zhenguo, and once a student of tianwu college.


    "I will never step back


    On the tower, a man in short clothes looks at the night sky in front of him. One of his left eyes is covered with an eye mask, and the remaining one is as sharp as a knife.


    The one eyed man is the eagle king Gong Dao. His face is slightly pale. During the day, he has experienced extraordinary wars and consumed a lot.


    "The world will fight to the last man, fight with them!"


    A young man in a cloud robe stands tall and straight, with black hair shoulder length, no tie up or tie up. He is dignified and has a deep and sharp eye on his handsome face. He is Du Yunlong, vice president of the World Association.


    Du Yunlong is surrounded by a woman of the same age. She is graceful and graceful. Her long black hair is as smooth as a waterfall. Her green silk is loosely coiled up. Her eyes are ethereal and her face is beautiful. She is enchanting. She is not Du Xiaoman of Du family. Who else can there be.


    Yingwang gongdao, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Yinyi, cangyan red leopard, Fu Hu Ba mastiff, Hua fankong, Cao Yu, Bai Qi, Xia Wenxing and so on all stood together.


    This line-up, let people look at each other, for it moved.


    "Brothers, the update is completed today. It is agreed that Xiaoyu will rise this month, so there will be more changes tomorrow.


    Xiao Yu also asked for flowers again, and expressed his thanks to all his brothers and sisters. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    During this period of time, the reputation of the World Association and the temple of heavenly beasts resounded through the whole army of the stone dragon empire.


    If it had not been for this period of time, with the heaven and beast hall in the world, the stone dragon Empire would not have been able to support it now.


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Yingwang Luodao, Cao Yu, huafankong, as well as the silver winged devil carving, cangyan red leopard, Fu Hu Ba mastiff and so on in Tianhou hall are famous for killing countless enemies, which makes the Allied forces of the three empire of the lake Empire tremble.


    On the tower, beside Ouyang Qi, the king of Zhennan, a woman in strong clothes stands, outlining the graceful and attractive body, slender legs and the curve of temptation, showing a perfect and incomparable figure.


    In addition, that is the most beautiful face, the woman is just like a soul, her eyes are black and bright, but at the moment, the temperament of no entry is a little tired.


    "Sister Mang, have you heard from that guy?"


    The woman is not far from the side, that eye is like the ethereal, the face shaoxiu woman said.


    "Shua."


    Listening to this woman''s words, a lot of eyes around him also immediately began to fluctuate.


    Including the king of Zhenbei, Xie Fei, the silver winged devil carving and so on, all of a sudden their eyes were fixed on Du Xiaoman''s body.


    Du Xiaoman moved his eyes and shook his head slightly. He said, "there is no news yet. After the third brother went to Zhongzhou, there has been no news coming."


    When people heard this, they were all sighing and disappointed.


    The young man left too many miracles. If he could be here at this moment, he might be able to frighten the lake empire that day and become a nightmare.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dawn, heaven and earth fall into darkness, even the blood moon is covered.


    "Boom..."


    In the sky, suddenly there are dark clouds gathering, covering the whole Kaiming city. The ground is shaking and the space is shaking.


    "All ready, for our empire, ready to fight to the death!"


    In Kaiming City, there is a big shout, which contains the dark air rolling out from the square.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Smell the speech, in the dark a breath wave, soar to the sky, in the night, countless double spread fine awn''s eyes fight shoot.


    "Hula..."


    Outside Kaiming City, on the vast boundless plain, under the dark cloud cover, countless figures gradually appear.


    The darkness before dawn gradually dissipated, and on the plain, numerous armies were revealed.


    A sea of people, armor flashing, swords, swords and halberds flashing runes, breath of fierce killing!


    "There is no mercy for those who resist


    In the sea of people who could not see the end of the line of sight, the earth shaking sound of killing and cutting came from the army with shining armor.


    The sound waves are like thunder, and the whole Kaiming city is booming.


    Kaiming city tower, countless eyes dignified.


    The army of the stone dragon Empire, looking at the dense sea of people, is also full of dignified.


    In the hearts of the people, it is not known that under the joint efforts of the three empires, the stone dragon Empire has been unable to resist, and has been suppressed and retreated.


    The whole stone dragon Empire, a third of the territory has been in the hands of those three empires.


    If Kaiming city is lost today, the whole stone dragon empire will have no strength to resist.


    "Gentlemen, they are coming. This war will depend on us. If we can''t resist, the whole empire will be hard to resist."


    The king of Zhenbei looked at the dense army in the distance, and his own air of ice spread out.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of the king''s voice, in the endless square, among the dense figures, there are many figures leaping into the sky, floating and standing, a strong breath swept across the sky, covering this piece of heaven and earth.


    There are no less than 30 figures in the sky. Any breath is at the absolute level of King Wu.


    "Wuwang territory, so many in the kingdom of Wu, it seems that the Tianhu Empire, Jinchen Empire, Zhenghong Empire have been attacked by the whole country!"


    The eagle king Gong Dao looked at the front and felt the terrible breath from no less than 30 people''s bodies, and his face was suddenly dignified.


    Thirty King Wu practitioners are absolutely the power of the three empires.


    On the vast plain, thirty King Wu''s powerful men stepped into the air. The first one was a middle-aged man, no less than a foot high. He was dressed in a black robe. His body was like a black bear. His chest was bulging, full of muscles and full of bomb like power.


    Looking at the sound of Kaiming city tower, the black bear like big man heard out loud: "Zhenbei king, your stone dragon empire is already vulnerable. If you surrender, you will still be king. Why do you have to die for the Cheng family?"


    Listening to the thunder like roar, the king of Zhenbei looked at the sky, and the breath of ice was surging. It was as if the heaven and earth suddenly entered the cold winter. The voice with dark air came out and said: "giant bear king, if you want to touch the stone dragon Empire, you are not enough. There are only soldiers who died in battle, and there is absolutely no prince to surrender in our stone dragon empire!""In that case, there''s no need to waste your breath!"


    Listening to the words of the king of Zhenbei, the giant bear King laughed instead of angry. He waved his fist which was bigger than that of the casserole. He laughed twice. Then he cried out: "the three imperial allied forces listen to the order and begin to attack the city!"


    "Attack!"


    The thunderous roar resounded from the sky, and the dense three allied forces rushed to the tower together. A terrible breath broke out, which made the sky and earth in this place surging.


    "Set up


    Ouyangqiu, the king of Zhennan, drank loudly. His voice fell down on the wall, and countless low shouts came out. His heart was full of terrible energy.


    The rune soared to the sky, shaking the heaven and earth. A huge light curtain of energy crossed the plain and blocked the whole Kaiming city.


    "It''s just a dying struggle, bear king. Let''s do it!"


    On the plain sky, beside the giant bear king, an old man of about 60 years old looked at the huge Fu array light curtain outside the Kaiming City, and said with a serious chill, "their strong men should gather almost. After today, there will be no stone dragon Empire again!"


    "Prince Du''s house was destroyed. It''s said that the old man Xie, the king of Zhenbei County, was seriously injured by cold poison. There is no one in the stone dragon Empire who can handle it. Solve it as soon as possible." A man who seems to be only forty years old, some thin men, his eyes wavering and cold.


    The king of the giant bear laughed and said to the two people: "King Hongdao, King yuechen, you are attacking from the left and right wings of Hong Empire and Jinchen empire. Our army of Tianhu empire is mainly attacking. Break the array first!"


    "Zhenghong Imperial Army obeys orders, left wing attacks city!"


    "The army of Jinchen Empire obeys orders, and the right wing attacks the city!"


    "Tianhu Empire army, attack the city head on!"


    Yuechen king, Hongdao king, giant bear King waved, three big shouts resounded through the world.


    "Attack!"


    Along with the sound of drinking three times, outside Kaiming City, the dense army moved together, breaking out the earth shaking sound of killing.


    The runes soar into the sky, and the breath bursts out. The sabre comes out of its sheath, and the spirit of killing and cutting fills the whole world.


    "Boom..."


    The earth was shaking and the mountains were falling apart. There were hundreds of millions of soldiers who could not see the end of the army. Like the tide, they immediately went to Kaiming city.


    The terrible atmosphere of killing and felling pervaded the world. On the tower, countless people were dignified, armed and waiting for battle.


    The king of Zhenbei looked dignified and waved his hand slightly, and his loud voice came out: "protect the city!"


    "Whew, whew..."


    With the fall of Zhenbei King''s voice, the runes were twisted on the light curtain of the Fuzhen array in front of Kaiming city. Then, a large amount of wind broke out, and then a large number of Rune crossbows burst out.


    A terrible spread of energy, these catapults are enough to pierce the general practitioners of pulse spirit state.


    "Ah


    In a flash, there were a lot of sad howls from the three imperial allied forces, and a large number of figures fell down in an instant.


    "Resist the crossbow, break the rune array!"


    In the three empires, loud cheers were heard, and then countless martial arts practitioners and five-star spirit runes came out of the air, forming a rune aura to resist crossbows and arrows, attack and break the city wall Rune array.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    In an instant, runes soared into the sky, and the earth and sky shook with the roaring energy.


    In Kaiming City, hundreds of millions of people look at the front air, all eyes are dignified.


    Throughout the city, women and children pray, children tremble, young men armed with weapons, waiting in the street, looking up, the atmosphere is dignified.


    Outside Kaiming City, the rune array shook, the runes began to break, and the wall was crumbling.


    Under the thunder like energy, the king of Zhenbei, the king of Zhennan, the king of Zhendong, the king of Yingwang, gongdao and so on all look at the more than 30 people floating in the front space. That''s what they really fear. It''s the realm of more than 30 kings of Wu.


    In these wars, the only one that really decides the situation of the war is King Wu.


    In the stone dragon Empire, there are only a dozen or so practitioners in the kingdom of Wu, and there are three times more of them.


    "Break the battle!"


    On the plain, the cry of killing resounded. Among the three imperial armies, the three armies reached a tacit agreement. A wave of energy training and light column, wrapped in runes, like meteorites, finally landed on the light curtain of the Fu array that traversed Kaiming city.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The light curtain of the Fu array was already on the verge of falling. At this time, it could no longer resist the siege of countless powerful men in the three major coalition forces. It cracked for a moment, and then turned into countless broken runes and exploded in mid air.


    The terrible Rune energy, like fireworks, rippling with energy, contains destructive energy.


    "Hula..."


    The Fu array was broken, and the first barrier of Kaiming city was destroyed in less than a quarter of an hour.


    "Kill!"


    The battle cry startled the sky, the sound of breaking the wind resounded, the three major coalition forces rushed out together, and the shadows spread out everywhere.


    "Roar..."Among them, there are many huge monsters emerging in the sky, energy pervading the world, and fiercely rush to the army of the stone dragon empire.


    "Kill!"


    The army of the stone dragon Empire drank, and the figures collided with each other.


    "Roar..."


    On the tower, cangyan red leopard''s mouth roared with thunder. In the United Army of the stone dragon Empire, a large number of beasts surged out, shocking the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    "Roar..."


    The roar of the animal tide is like an earthquake, roaring and earth shaking!


    "Ji Ji..."


    In the middle of the sky, the fierce birds neigh, flutter and hover, like clouds covering the top, the air waves sweeping, like the wind howling mountains and rivers.


    "Oh..."


    In the monster army, there is a huge yellow Python hovering in the air, like a giant dragon floating in the sky. Half of the huge body is still hidden in the clouds above the sky, and the whole body is covered with the breath of scarlet cold, which makes people tremble for no reason.


    A lion stands erect, huge as a mountain, momentum startles the sky!


    A giant bear stands like a huge mountain!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Fierce birds flapping their wings and sharp claws are enough to pierce mountains and Crack Rocks!


    On the ground, fierce beasts roar, fangs frighten people, and there are various kinds of runes in their pupils.


    Fierce birds and beasts roar repeatedly, like thunder resounding from all directions, where the earth shakes and the mountains shake, and the stones shoot fiercely!


    "Boom!"


    The terrifying beast tide is turbulent, shocking, and the breath is terrifying. It is enough to make people tremble and shiver!


    This is the army of monsters in the temple of beasts, which is the most feared army of the three empires in the whole stone dragon empire.


    Countless armies of the three empires were buried in the mouth of this monster army.


    The monster army of the beast hall is also the trump card army of the whole stone dragon empire.


    "Boom!"


    The huge army of monsters is just as huge as a courtyard with many seats. The fangs are frightening, the eyes are shining with various runes, and all kinds of roars and growls are deafening.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The war was about to break out. Within the army, there were people who were suddenly hit and flew, and the sound of sad and wailing resounded.


    "Kill!"


    "Spell it


    In the great army of both sides, countless bodies exploded in the battle, and blood flowed into a river.


    "Boom..."


    The beams of energy training roared past, runes spread, and swords, swords and halberds were shining in the sky.


    The war between the two sides was hot and the energy ripple spread to the world.


    In a short period of time, it has been a river of blood and sorrow!


    In the sky, the king of giant bear, the king of moon and the king of Hongdao looked at the battle in the air, and their eyes were quite indifferent.


    Then the three people looked at each other and reached a tacit understanding. They waved to their back, and suddenly nearly 30 breath surged, sweeping the vast breath, which made the whole world tremble.


    The atmosphere of King Wu of nearly 30 people broke out, and then he dived down directly, like a meteorite, with a dazzling Rune light into the army of the stone dragon empire.


    "Boom..."


    After these thirty Taoist figures rushed into the army of the stone dragon Empire, many figures in the army of the stone dragon Empire immediately burst away under the pressure of the vast and powerful and mysterious atmosphere, turning into blood fog, killing and injuring countless people. The cultivators of the kingdom of Wu have begun to fight.


    "Everybody, do it!"


    Zhenbei King''s voice fell, thin body swept out of the sky, terrible cold spread into the sky.


    "Ouyang Qi, the southern king of the stone dragon Empire Town, is here. Those who violate the stone dragon Empire, kill them!"


    "The king of the east of the stone dragon empire will be here to invade our territory and kill it!"


    The thunderous roar fell, and the two figures wrapped in runes were the first to rush out. It was ouyangqi, the king of Zhennan of the Shilong Empire, and the general of Zhendong king.


    "Kill!"


    Then the remaining kings of the stone dragon Empire swept out of the sky, covered with the glow of the sun, and had a terrible breath. They began to fight with all their strength!


    At this moment, the strong man of the stone dragon Empire rushed to the king of the three empires.


    "Kill!"


    Ouyang Qi, the king of Zhennan, had a resolute face. With his hands full of talismans and secret patterns, he swept through the three imperial armies, and then attacked one of the king of Tianhu empire.


    "If you invade our land, you will pay for it with blood!"


    The king of Zhendong suppressed the mountains and rivers with great momentum. His hand prints fell down, and the runes soared into the sky, suppressing mountains and rivers. A large number of allied forces turned into blood fog.


    "Kill!"


    A handsome man rushed out. He was Ouyang Ling, the leader of Lanling mansion. At the moment, the breath was King Wu''s first appearance. He waved and attacked one of the other kings.


    "Be careful


    The eagle king''s gongs and swords hit Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman''s words fell down. His body swept into the front air, and his claw prints swept into the air. Like ghosts, he tore up the Allied soldiers into pieces, but he was stopped by the other king.


    "Kill!"


    Du Yunlong''s Sabre "qiansha" broke out in runes and rushed out.


    "Boom..."


    The army is continuous, and you can''t see the end at a glance. There are array fu masters who arrange Fu array to cover the sky and block out the sun. Its power is terrible.


    The terrible Fu array killed a large army in an instant, and the sound of mourning and Howling was endless.


    "Break the battle!"


    With the cooperation of the strong, they forcibly break the array and destroy the rune array, so that the master of Fuwen is attacked."King of Zhenbei, you''re old if you don''t eat or drink when you toast!"


    The giant bear king was in the air and blocked in front of the king of the north of the town. He attacked the king fiercely and fiercely, and then went to the king of the north of the town one after another.


    "Deal with the old man first!"


    King yuechen and King Hongdao moved together and besieged the king of Zhenbei. They wanted to kill the king of Zhenbei, the soul of the stone dragon empire!


    "Gee!"


    "Roar


    The roar of the beast roared through the heaven and earth like thunder, accompanied by a wave of terror and pressure also spread in the sky.


    The silver winged devil Carver turned into a huge body and rushed out like lightning. In an instant, it appeared behind the king of Zhenbei and directly bombarded the king of yuechen.


    "The silver winged devil carving at the level of the animal King''s realm, damn it!"


    The moon Chen King scolded, King Wu''s realm was complete, and the highest level of cultivation broke out, but it was difficult to suppress the silver winged devil carving.


    "Fight to the end with blood!"


    The king of Zhendong put out his hand to suppress the mountain and river like momentum and blocked the king of Hongdao.


    "Roar


    Cangyan red leopard urged the huge body, and immediately rushed to the coalition forces. The blood mist poured out between the roaring and waving claws. It was like an uninhabited situation, which was irresistible.


    "Kill!"


    The tiger crouching mastiff shot, the body is awe inspiring, the momentum is terrible, where, under the roar of the sound waves, a large number of coalition forces are directly exploded by the sound wave impact.


    The fighting of the army made the whole place riot boiling.


    In the battle, the fierce birds flapped their wings, the storm swept, and the runes filled the sky.


    The fierce beast waved its claws and covered the earth. Large areas of people were directly captured and broken into blood mist.


    Flesh and blood flying, blood flowing into a river, a large body was crushed into pieces!


    "Ah..."


    The two armies collided with each other, and the sound of mourning and Howling was incessant. The blood was dripping and the blood flowed into a river!


    A large number of animal spirits roar across the sky!


    This scene, like a region, is full of evil spirit, and the lament resounds through the nine days!


    After all, the army of the stone dragon empire was unable to contend with the three imperial allied forces.


    In addition to the interference of many of the three empires of the other side, many of the masters of the Marquis''s territory began to retreat.


    Dead everywhere, countless figures fall!


    "Fight to the end with blood!"


    "Fight with them!"


    The soldiers of the army of the stone dragon Empire were so red in their eyes that they saw the fall of their companions around them. Their whole body trembled with excitement and turned into a series of low-level angry drinks.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    But even so, the army of the stone dragon empire was still unable to resist, and large pieces of figures were blown up.


    Scream and howl, bloody gas, there are all kinds of monster roar deafening!


    There were dozens of warlords fighting in the crowd.


    In the stone dragon Empire, almost all the cultivators and the silver winged devil carving, the cangyan red leopard, and the tiger crouching mastiff were under siege and suppressed to the disadvantage. The situation was more and more serious.


    "Boom..."


    The city wall finally collapsed, the winding high-rise wall was blown to pieces, huge stones were flying, and countless figures were smashed.


    "Level the Kaiming city!"


    The three imperial allied forces drank heavily to raze Kaiming city to the ground.


    "Run, run!"


    "Ah..."


    When the city wall collapsed and the three imperial allied forces invaded Kaiming City, the shrill cry and howl resounded through the sky.


    In the city, the courtyard collapsed and the streets exploded, and countless civilians were swept into the city, which turned into meat sauce, which was terrible to see.


    "This is a catastrophe, please help


    There are old people kneeling to God, sincerely praying for mercy.


    "Mom..."


    A seven or eight year old girl was kneeling and crying. Her mother was lying in a pool of blood. Her eyes were empty and her body was shaking with fear.


    "Oh


    A monster of the three empires came across the sky, flapping its wings and clawing at the girl.


    "Hiss!"


    A beautiful woman with strong clothes appeared. What she outlined was the figure that was as angry as the devil. Her eyes were black and bright, and her killing intention poured out. With a sword, she directly split the monster into two parts.


    "Little sister, get out of here


    Beautiful woman''s face pale, delicate body fell on the side of the little girl, let the little girl leave.


    "Jie Jie, a rare woman, caught you first, and then slowly enjoyed it later!"


    Yin Jie''s cold laughter came out, and a thin old man in black appeared. He was a strong man in King Wu''s territory. A palm print directly fell on the beautiful woman with strong clothes.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The powerful woman was swept by, the blood arrow in her mouth spurted out, which was hard to resist. Her graceful and delicate body suddenly flew away.


    "Cool son, be careful!"


    A beautiful woman with a red dress swept out quickly, with a moon eyebrow and star eyes and a dignified eye, and a sword in her hand swept out, covering the old man in black.


    "Well, although I''m old, it''s good. Is it mother and daughter? It seems that I''m really lucky!"The old man in black sneered and didn''t care. The paw print was swept out directly.


    The mysterious atmosphere of cultivation in King Wu''s realm broke out, and the old man in black destroyed the sword of the beautiful woman in red dress, and seized the sword in her hand, and then a palm print was slapped on her shoulder.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The red skirt woman''s shoulder trembled, the blood in her mouth poured out, and her body was immediately patted away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    "Mother


    The strong dressed woman got up and went to the red dress beautiful woman''s side. Her back was as black as ink, and her long hair was messy. She was stained with blood all over her body. She helped the woman to get up.


    "What a pair of mother and daughter flowers, be captured


    The old man in black sneered, his eyes were dirty, he waved and moved, and directly shrouded the mother and daughter.


    The sharp claw print is like distorting the space, which makes the bloody mother and daughter''s eyes despair. In front of the mysterious cultivators of King Wu''s realm, they can''t resist at all.


    "Hiss!"


    When the mother and daughter''s faces and eyes were almost desperate, a vague purple robe figure suddenly appeared like a ghost.


    When the golden mansions erupt, the comer shakes his arms. It seems slow, but in fact, it is the same claw marks that collide with each other, and a domineering atmosphere suddenly sweeps out.


    At this moment, the old man in black seemed to feel something. A cold feeling spread from the depths of his soul, and the mysterious Qi in his body stagnated inexplicably.


    Then the old man in black did not react. A golden claw mark suddenly fell on his paw print.


    "Hiss..."


    The claw marks collide and the golden light bursts out. The old man in black is directly caught by the golden light claw print.


    After that, the despotic energy that the old man in black couldn''t resist suddenly poured down.


    "Click!"


    The old man in black can even hear clearly that his five fingers are broken under the mark of his opponent''s paw, and then his whole arm is grabbed and violently opened under the paw mark.


    "Die!"


    The voice of indifference and cold came from the mouth of purple robe figure, and then a fist seal fell on his chest like a galloping thunder.


    "Bang!"


    The deep explosion spread, and the body of the old man in black was directly smashed into a blood mist.


    It is irresistible and irresistible!


    When the old man in black was dying, he didn''t see who was dead in the end.


    Only know that it is a purple robe figure, overbearing breath, so that he can not resist.


    All this happened too quickly, the mother and daughter''s eyes changed color, and they both immediately looked at the purple robe figure that suddenly appeared.


    He was a young man with a broad sword wrapped in purple cloth on his shoulder. On his resolute and resolute face, his fierce eyes slightly recovered a trace of clearness and profundity, and the golden Rune in his eyes twinkled.


    When they saw the purple robed youth in front of them, the mother and daughter''s eyes were momentarily dull, and then their eyes trembled.


    "Aunt Shan, are you all right?"


    The woman and the purple dress were handed over to the young lady''s two lipstick dresses.


    "My child, are you really back?"


    The woman in red dress regained her consciousness and stroked the young man''s face in purple robe, and her eyes were trembling.


    Du Shaofu smiled and nodded. He said to the beautiful woman in red dress, "aunt Shan, we''ll talk about it later. I''ll help you first. Take care of yourself."


    As the voice fell, Du Shaofu''s figure had disappeared like a shadow in the same place and in the sight of the two girls.


    "It''s him. He''s coming!"


    The beautiful woman slowly regained her mind. In her big eyes, there were waves, which became more and more intense.


    The blood evil spirit is towering, killing and cutting the heaven and earth of startling sky. The wind and clouds are surging and the thunder is blazing.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Seeing, there are 17 figures in the far sky, falling on this piece of heaven and earth.


    Seventeen people stood together. First of all, an old man in plain robe was in his sixties. Around his figure, there was an imperceptible trace of spatial fluctuation.


    Beside the old man, there was a man in long clothes who looked like he was in his thirties. He looked handsome and had a light glow on his forehead.


    A middle-aged golden robe with deep eyes and high nose.


    He is a middle-aged gray and white long shirt with several long swords embroidered on it.


    One was dressed in a bright red robe and his breath was blazing.


    He is a big man in a strong suit. His bulging muscles are full of explosive feeling. On his exposed shoulders, there are ancient and mysterious runes of cyan color, which are very eye-catching


    These 17 people appeared in Wanli, xuanjiao, jindiao, juejian, Yanli, Shigui, bingmang, Shan Yuxiu, Cangyi, Zhuang Pingyang, Kang qiguang, liyuanshan, etc.


    The king of xuanjiao and the king of the golden carving were seriously injured, but in the time of the wasteland space, and with Du Shaofu''s healing pills at no cost, most of them had been free, and the seriously injured ones had recovered.


    With the appearance of these people, the breath of vastness which had not much hidden came into being, which filled all directions in an instant, which made many powerful eyes in the whole battlefield look up.


    The spread of the breath of these 17 people was absolutely terrible. It also attracted the attention of the stone dragon Empire, which was fighting a fierce battle, and the king level strongmen among the three empires."Where the strong come from, they are all King Wu territory!"


    The king of giant bear, king of yuechen, king of Hongdao, king of Zhenbei, king of Zhennan, king of Zhendong, etc. all went away by sight.


    In particular, the old man in plain robe was the first. The breath made the giant bear King peep, and the more terrifying it was.


    "Du Shaofu, the brave king of the stone dragon Empire, is here. Who dares to move the stone dragon Empire?"


    Thunder like shouts spread out, containing the dark air rolling, as if the sound of thunder in the four sides.


    The sound waves rolling, in the four sides of thunder muffled ring, can also spread clear, sound moving clouds!


    At the same time, a young man in purple robe, covered with golden awns and carrying a purple sword behind his shoulder, suddenly appeared in front of the seventeen strong men.


    The purple robed youth was covered with a hazy golden halo like mist. His eyes were deep and his golden light was shining. An astonishing domineering momentum swept over him, which made the space tremble fiercely.


    This moment, for the whole army of the stone dragon Empire, like a sudden stagnation of time.


    In a flash, all the eyes were not shocked and fell on the purple robed youth in the sky.


    When the army of the stone dragon empire was retreating, looking at the purple robed youth standing in the void, they were shocked one by one.


    "Come back, that''s the king of courage


    "The king of courage has finally come. It is the king of the stone dragon Empire who has come back!"


    One after another, the roar came out, which made the army of the stone dragon Empire boiling.


    "The president is back!"


    "The Lord of the temple returns!"


    "That''s Du Xuechang coming back!"


    There are countless disciples in the world, many monsters in the temple of heavenly beasts, and some students of tianwu college who participated in the war. All of them are surging with blood in their bodies and shivering with surprise. They start to fight with all their strength!


    "Third brother!"


    "The president is back!"


    "It''s him. He appears at this time!"


    In the fierce battle, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Han Xin, He Jun, Hua fankong, Cao Yu, Bai Qi and others saw the purple robe figure in the sky. They were immediately shocked and then ecstatic.


    "I''ve seen the master of the temple!"


    "See the president!"


    In the fierce fighting, the silver winged devil carving, cangyan red leopard, Fu Hu Ba mastiff, Cao Yu, huafankong and so on, all roared through the sky.


    "The king of xuanjiao, the king of flaming carp, the king of golden carving, the king of Jue Jian, and the king of Shan Yu Xiu, except those of the stone dragon Empire, will be killed without mercy!"


    The cold and domineering voice resounded through the sky. Du Shaofu''s spiritual and spiritual strength peeped into the sky. Then he looked down at the sky and waved down his long sleeves of purple robes.


    "Order!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s hand, a terrible wave of mysterious air suddenly spread into the sky.


    Any breath, is to the king level level, let this side of the world change color!


    "That''s the king of beasts


    "The king is a powerful force!"


    "And the six star spirit Fu master!"


    "My God, so many strong men, where did this come from?"


    When the xuanjiao king, the golden eagle king, Zhuang Pingyang and so on swept through the air, the people who felt the terrible breath, such as the Tianhu Empire and some people in the stone dragon Empire, all took a cool breath.


    Those ten people, even any one is king level strong!


    "What a terrible lineup!"


    Even Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang, Zhendong Wang, Yingwang, Luodao and so on are also somewhat stunned.


    The seventeen and eighteen people were all king of Wu realm, beast king realm and six star spirit Fu master. The breath was not the same, which proved that many of them were not the general king of Wu and the king of beasts.


    This terrible lineup, compared with all the king level cultivators of the whole stone dragon Empire, is enough to sweep the whole empire!


    "Are these all the forces he brought back..."


    Xie Fei, Ouyang Shuang, Yuan Shanshan and so on looked at the last strong figure, and all of them were filled with exclamations.


    "Do it, kill it!"


    The king of xuanjiao was devastated not long ago. Although he had been honest and surrender, he was still in a bad mood at this time. With the sound of shouting, his figure suddenly swept out.


    "Kill, the people of the stone dragon Empire say hello first!"


    Yan Li Wang, Shi GUI Wang, Jin Diao Wang, Jue Jian Wang, Shan Yu Xiu and so on almost followed xuanjiao king to plunder the three Empires at the same time.


    A king level strong man across the space, a terrible breath swept over, so that the whole world was shaking!


    With the rescue of King xuanjiao, King jindiao and King Yan Li, the king level practitioners of the three empires could no longer take advantage of it, or even fell behind.


    "It''s the third watch. Today, Xiao Yu will make extra shifts. This month, Xiao Yu will make great efforts to code words. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    "Younger martial brother, there are strong people in the dark, and their strength is not weak. They should have different purposes, but within the controllable range!"


    All of a sudden, Yu Wanli said to Du Shaofu, his eyes always falling on the far sky.


    "In this way, they can''t help coming out!"


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, his eyes twinkled with gold, and his wings of golden runes suddenly condensed. His figure disappeared in his place.


    "Bang!"


    Ouyang Ling, the head of Lanling mansion, has a palm print in his hand, which is as fast as thunder. The terrible strong wind is fluctuating. It seems that the strong wind will not leak out at all. It is like a circle that covers a thin and slender old man with long black hair.


    "King Wu''s first appearance, you are not enough!"


    The old man with black hair sneered, and his whole body was filled with dazzling runes, and there were hidden talismans on his palm.


    In an instant, one hand mercilessly pats to welcome.


    "Boom..."


    A handprint with a space dent, from the hands of the dark haired old man, extremely terrible breath spread swept away, shaking the space shaking!


    When the two palms collide, the two palms collide. The rune is stimulated and the energy is muffled. Then one touch is used to divide.


    "Pedaling!"


    Ouyang Ling''s body was immediately shaken back, the space ripple ripples in the place where he walked, and a blood arrow spouted out of his mouth. He was not an opponent at all!


    "Uncle Ling, are you ok?"


    A figure appeared behind Ouyang mausoleum. The palm of his hand was lightly held behind the Ouyang mausoleum. Only by resisting the aftershock of his figure could Ouyang Ling be stabilized.


    "I''m fine!"


    Ouyang Ling turned back and looked at Du Shaofu. In the clear eyes like the morning dew on his handsome face, Ouyang Ling suddenly showed surprise and said, "how did you come back suddenly?"


    "It''s a long story. I''ll talk to Uncle Ling some other day."


    Du Shaofu laughed, then stepped into the void and looked ahead. The dark haired old man who had just injured Ouyang Ling, the head of Lanling mansion, was staring at himself.


    "Boy, we meet again!"


    The old man with long black hair is thin and slender. The whole body is covered with sunlight, and the breath is flowing out of his body. At this time, he looks at Du Shaofu and stares at him with a very gloomy and cold look.


    "Shaofu, this man is the king of the mirror moon of the Tianhu empire. He should be the top cultivation on the other side of Wuhou territory!"


    Ouyang Ling said to Du Shaofu that his body, which had been severely damaged, came forward to resist Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu waved his hand and blocked Ouyang mausoleum. He looked at the king of Jingyue with a chill in his eyes. He said, "Uncle Ling, I know this man. I''ve met him in Longcheng. Just give it to me."


    With his voice falling down and his steps flying out of the sky, Du Shaofu stood in front of Ouyang mausoleum and looked at the king of Jingyue. His eyes became more and more chilly.


    He was in the imperial capital of the stone dragon Empire, and he was one of the kings who accompanied Lu Kun.


    "Be careful!"


    Ouyang Ling is worried. That''s the top one on the other side of King Wu''s territory. Can this boy deal with it now?


    "Boy, it''s bad luck for you to fall into my hands today. Die!"


    When he saw himself, Du Shaofu was still unheard of. At the beginning, LV Kun was badly attacked by this boy. How could the king of Jingyue forget Du Shaofu in front of him? His figure suddenly flashed and rushed to Du Shaofu. A palm print condensed and stormed away at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    A hand print of King Jingyue fell on Du Shaofu as fast as lightning.


    The deep muffled sound resounded, and the violent energy poured out like a mountain, which exploded Du Shaofu''s body into pieces, but there was no blood.


    "How could..."


    Seeing this scene, Ouyang Ling was surprised that it was just a shadow. Du Shaofu was so fast that he didn''t see it clearly.


    "Not good..."


    But at the moment, mirror moon''s face has changed greatly, eager to retreat, but all this seems to be too late.


    When the golden light broke out, Du Shaofu appeared quietly behind the king of Jingyue.


    The wings of the golden Rune fluttered, and Du Shaofu waved. One hand was like a leaf fan, with space dents. The layers of golden talisman secret patterns swept out like the wings of a golden winged ROC, which swept hard on the king of Jingyue.


    "Chula la!"


    In many eyes of shock, shocked to see that the strength is King Wu''s peak mirror moon king, body with even in the shadow of the golden wings into pieces.


    Blood mist pouring into the sky, mirror moon king at this moment, no resistance!


    A strong man on the other side of the kingdom of Wu is killed with one move!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    At that moment, I don''t know how many people breathe.


    "The third brother''s strength, more and more terrible!"


    Du yunkong is also shocked by Du yunkong.


    "Those who violate the stone dragon empire will be killed without mercy!"Du Shaofu looks at the front of the sky, and the light voice is like thunder, which suddenly rings through the sky.


    "Those who violate the stone dragon empire will be killed without mercy!"


    In the army of the stone dragon Empire, the voices were boiling and the king of valour returned. The cultivators in King Wu''s territory were vulnerable to a single blow. All people saw hope in the desperate situation!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure swept straight out of his body. Suddenly, a pair of runes and wings fluttered behind him, just like the wings of a giant ROC, soaring for nine days!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In the places where Du Shaofu''s figure passed, countless figures in the three imperial allied forces exploded directly, unable to bear the power of such pressure. This terrible way of killing people is frightening!


    "Boom


    At this moment, the youth in purple robe is strong and domineering, sweeping the sky with wings and suppressing everything, just like a real ROC coming.


    The breath of tyranny and terror is towering. It is tyrannical and fierce. It destroys and destroys everything!


    "Roar..."


    Then, in the eyes of countless shock around, the youth in purple robe passed by, and countless monsters were trembling and crawling.


    Several martial arts practitioners of the three empires gathered in a pile to urge the pulse soul to besiege the martial arts practitioners of the Shilong empire.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    When Du Shaofu passed by, he destroyed several huge pulse spirits and severely damaged them all.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    A claw mark was swept out, and the dark Qi defense of a cultivator in King Wu''s realm was broken like tofu. Then, in the eyes of the trembling pupil, Du Shaofu directly grabbed his body and tore it into pieces of blood mist.


    "Bully shadow changes!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand. The shadow in his hand swept out of the sky and turned into a blue and gold sword whip, which was dazzling.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The green and golden sword whip is like a giant ROC moving in the air, and the dragon is soaring into the sky. It is strange and unpredictable. In the place where it passes, a large area of marquis Wu state is destroyed by those who have accomplished accomplishments.


    "Pooh


    A great man with mysterious cultivation in King Wu''s realm was a big man with a mouthful of blood gushing from his mouth. He looked down at his belly and did not know when a series of green and gold swords had been swept out. A terrible tyrannical energy poured out, and then his body was directly exploded.


    "Ba Ying" came back to his hand. His energy fluctuated and his Rune soared into the sky. The golden light wanted to drown everything. The magic power of Du Shaofu was amazing!


    At the foot of the wave leisurely walk, behind the rune wings fan, in this half air like lightning and ghosts.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that his body rushed into a battle circle. The "bully shadow" in his hand cleaved Huashan Mountain. His sword was like splitting space, and a hundred Zhang sword was swept into the air. A cultivator at the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm was destroyed like a mole ant.


    "Kill!"


    The sword whirled around and turned into a green and golden sword whip. Not far away, a cultivator of King Wu''s state who was fighting with the eagle king''s gongs and swords had not yet responded. His body was wrapped in the shadow of a giant wolf''s pulse and soul. At the same time, he was killed under the sword whip by the penetrating town.


    One by one, the king was vulnerable to a blow in front of the brave king, and all the people in the stone dragon Empire were boiling with blood, as if they were suddenly given a shot of cardiotonic.


    "Is it true that God has come to rescue him?"


    "The king of courage is the God of heaven. He has come to save us!"


    In Kaiming City, countless old people look at the sky to worship. At this time, the overbearing young man with golden wings stands in the sky like a God.


    "Roar


    The king of xuanjiao, the king of flaming carp, the king of stone tortoise and the king of ice Python have been transformed into a huge body.


    The terrifying power suppressed the sky, and the xuanjiao king and other noumenon. The endless Rune light flooded the space, which made the opponents miserable. Many of the powerful warriors of the three empires had already suffered heavy losses.


    Jue Jian Wang, Jin Diao Wang, Shan Yuxiu and others made all-out efforts to attack the three empires, and they also gained the upper hand.


    "Boom


    On the face of King Zhenbei, the pleats are like footpaths full of fields, which make people feel cold and oppressive, like solidifying the whole space.


    Under the spread of such ice breath, the giant bear like the black bear in front of him was also affected and frozen by a cold air.


    "Freezing fist!"


    A blow from the hands of the North King of the town, the terrible breath of ice broke out.


    Looking at the king of Zhenbei''s fist, the giant bear King''s eyes touched a little fluctuation. The mighty and powerful breath gushed out, and a fist seal almost collapsed to the king of Zhenbei at the same time.


    "Boom..."


    When the two fist seals collide, the ice breath and the vigorous breath are released at the same time, and the bright Rune light is released continuously. The whole high altitude is shocked at this moment.


    "Pedaling..."


    Then the two bodies at the same time back several steps, half a dozen, no one took advantage.


    The head of the giant bear king was covered with frost, and the dark Qi was surging. Then he eliminated the frost. He looked at the king of Zhenbei and said, "I didn''t expect that the cold poison on you has recovered."


    "Not only has he recovered, but his strength has increased!"


    Zhenbei Wang Shen road, looking around, said to the giant bear King: "it seems that you can''t do it today.""Well, no matter what, today can''t change the result!"


    Giant bear King sneered, but at this time he looked around, embarrassed and frowned.


    Many of the three empires were looking forward to being killed. With the help of many strong men from the king of beasts and the kingdom of Wu, the stone dragon Empire has turned from defeat to victory in the lineup of the strong, turning the battle situation of the strong.


    Thank you


    With his wings flapping, Du Shaofu appeared in front of the king of Zhenbei.


    "It''s time to come back!"


    The king of Zhenbei nodded his head and looked at Du Shaofu with a kind look in his eyes. However, the young people in front of him returned, bringing many strong men and changing the whole situation of the war.


    "Thank you, please give me this man!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the giant bear king. He could see that the other side was the leader of the three imperial allied forces.


    Du Shaofu planned to deal with the people in front of him first.


    "This is the giant bear king of the Tianhu Empire, the first king of the Tianhu empire. King Wu''s realm is very close to the peak level of cultivation."


    The king of Zhenbei looked at Du Shaofu and said that he seemed to remind Du Shaofu and worry about him.


    "Don''t worry, thank you, I feel I can kill this man!"


    Du Shaofu chuckled, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. He wanted to kill the leading giant bear king.


    "Well, I''ll help Zhennan Wang. I''ll give it to you!"


    Zhenbei Wang said nothing more. He knew Du Shaofu''s character. He was not sure. He would not do it easily.


    At this time, the king of Zhenbei was shocked. The young people in front of him were growing up to such a terrible level. Could he really kill the strong people at the top of King Wu''s realm?


    "Boy, are you du Shaofu? You have to pay the price for it


    The king of giant bear had noticed Du Shaofu for a long time, and had heard of Du Shaofu''s name. He looked at Du Shaofu, and his vigorous breath fluctuated. His fist, which was bigger than that of the casserole, wrapped the rune, and directly attacked Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    This blow out, as if to explode the space, the terrible breath makes people tremble.


    Du Shaofu''s "bully shadow" was snatched out of Du Shaofu''s hand, and the "angry sword cuts the Yang" was used in the Ming Dynasty''s holy sword, and the terrible sword mount Dun broke out.


    "What a strong sword!"


    Suddenly, the giant bear King''s face changed greatly. His fist and seal converged directly. He did not dare to resist. A wolf toothed stick appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "Boom


    The king of giant bear fought with all his strength, and the rune was stirring all over the sky. It was actually dangerous to resist the powerful shadow sword, but then the wolf toothed cudgel tool cracked directly.


    "What a strong sword, at least a high-quality tool!"


    Under one move, the giant bear king was shocked. The other side''s weird sword was too strong, extremely terrible, and its strength was so incredible.


    "Go on!"


    After a short period of stagnation, the giant bear king was not a weak one. He avoided the heavy and put the light on the light. The wolf toothed cudgel tool in his hand whirled and danced, turning into stick shadows that shrouded Du Shaofu.


    "Sword roars!"


    When Du Shaofu took out his sword, the sword was boundless and fierce. The sword''s light went straight to the sky, entangled with the stick shadow, which made the air boil, and then dissipated in the air at the same time.


    "Boy, die!"


    Almost at the same time, the giant bear King drank a lot, and the magic mark on the black bear''s body broke out and turned into a huge yellow giant bear with tens of feet in size.


    "Boom


    The black giant bear is the soul of the giant bear king. His runes are shining all over his body. Almost with the thunder and lightning, the black giant bear makes the surrounding world roar and tremble, and directly suppresses Du Shaofu!


    The king of giant bear urged his pulse soul to take the opportunity to kill Du Shaofu.


    The wolf''s tooth stick is just a trick of giant bear king to lure the enemy. His real purpose is to rely on the special role of his pulse soul "Thunderstorm Tiangang bear" to completely kill Du Shaofu.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Du Shaofu was not afraid. His wings were wide open and closed, and the golden rays were blooming all over the sky. Just like the real golden winged ROC bird coming, carrying the domineering will of the golden winged mires, Du Shaofu swept directly to the giant bear king!


    Under such a domineering atmosphere, the giant bear felt his pulse and soul under pressure, as if he wanted to crawl when he met the supreme power.


    "Boom!"


    The two suppressed each other, and a series of runes blazed and bloomed at the place where they collided, and the energy swept across the sky.


    "Boy, you''re just mysterious. I''m the peak of King Wu. You can''t fight me after all!"


    The king of giant bear gave a big drink, and the secret patterns on the bear''s pulse and soul broke out in the thunderstorm sky. The rune stirred the sky, making Sufang''s space shake violently.


    "Really..."


    Du Shaofu sneered. Suddenly, there was a terrible breath in his body again, like a repressed volcano.


    "A very large chapter is almost two chapters short. Today, the update is finished. After reading it, the brothers have a rest early and continue to ask for flowers and recommendations. Thank you very much. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    In a short time, Du Shaofu''s whole body flowed with golden light, which seemed to be permeated with many mysteries, drawing a violent energy fluctuation, and suddenly rippling and diffusing from this part of the world.


    "Hula..."


    At the moment, the energy between heaven and earth within the surrounding heaven and earth, as if under some kind of traction, began to gather madly at Du Shaofu, which was extremely fierce and terrible.


    The energy between heaven and earth fluctuated endlessly, and a domineering breath began to seep out of Du Shaofu''s body, continuously, and burst out golden light into the sky.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shining like a sea of golden clouds, just like a sea of golden clouds.


    In the battlefield, countless eyes seemed to feel something and looked up one after another.


    There is a golden light rising from the sky, accompanied by the domineering breath, which makes people''s internal and external pulse and soul, are involuntary, with signs of shaking.


    The golden light burst out, shining the heaven and earth. The golden light was magnificent, and the golden brilliance was emitting.


    At the same time, the golden Rune wings on Du Shaofu''s back gradually converged and replaced by another pair of golden wings.


    The golden wings are no longer illusory runic wings, but as real as that.


    The golden wings spread from behind Du Shaofu, covered with layers of golden feathers.


    In an instant, the golden wings of golden light, like a golden torrent hanging between the heaven and the earth, bearing the incomparable fierce breath.


    "That''s..."


    At this moment, the whole battlefield was trembling, and countless eyes were frightened.


    In the distance of the sky, at the moment, there are also several obscure breath, quietly prying like an electric shock.


    "Roar..."


    The battlefield is roaring and neighing, countless monsters and their veins and spirits are all afraid to crawl at this moment.


    The breath that spreads out from the golden wings is an irresistible breath of the supreme king for the monster and the spirit of the demon beast!


    They have to crawl, or they can''t fight!


    "Not good..."


    At this moment, the giant bear King seems to feel something, that thunderstorm sky Gang bear that huge double pupil, gush out the color of shock and fear.


    "King Wu''s territory is at its peak, so it''s still killing!"


    The faint domineering words were uttered from Du Shaofu''s mouth. In the golden torrent hanging between heaven and earth, the secret patterns of the talisman flickered and glowed. Then a huge golden winged ROC appeared in hovering shadow.


    "Hula..."


    Golden winged ROC bird virtual shadow double wings spread, covering the spread of ferocious power, it is frightening!


    "What a strong pressure!"


    The whole battlefield was in shock. At the moment, all the people were shaking and their blood was boiling for no reason.


    That huge golden winged ROC bird from the virtual body, spread out of the pressure, so that all the strength is not enough at this time also want to crawl on the ground.


    "Ji..."


    The screeching sound of the golden winged ROC bird pierces the golden cloud. The whole battlefield and the huge Kaiming city are trembling, and the whole space is trembling!


    That terrible pressure, too strong!


    "Golden winged ROC, is he a man or a monster?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    One by one, all of them are moving at this time. The air of golden winged ROC bird is too fierce and overbearing!


    The huge thunderstorm sky Gang bear pulse soul tremble millet, double pupil fear contraction.


    Under such an endless atmosphere of pressure, the ghost shadow of bear pulse in Thunderstorm Tiangang was naturally suppressed and unable to resist.


    For the giant bear king, at this time, the opponent clearly only had the mysterious cultivation of King Wu''s realm, but the strength displayed was not under him.


    In particular, the terrible golden wings, which are absolutely the real ROC''s golden wings, are hard for him to contend with.


    How could the giant bear King know that the golden wings behind Du Shaofu were the real Dapeng Golden Wings: "the ROC comes to the nine days, suppress!"


    Du Shaofu used the real ROC''s golden wings to urge Peng to come to nine days. At this moment, his wings opened and closed. Du Shaofu felt that he was the real golden winged ROC. He integrated into his blood, went deep into his soul, swayed upward and flapped his wings into the sky.


    The terrible outbreak in the golden awn, Dapeng gold wings directly swept and suppressed in the thunderstorm sky Gang bear vein spirit beast shadow.


    In the sky, the huge golden winged ROC bird projected out of the sky wants to soar to the sky, be proud of the world, and suppress the common people!


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the sky is golden, the sky is vast, the vast plain is shaking, and the ground fissures in Kaiming city are cracking one after another.


    This terrible power, as if caused the world turbulence, shock people''s soul!


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, I can see that the thunder and lightning light is also destroyed in the thunder storm sky of the giant bear king, and then the life is suppressed and turned into pieces.


    On the golden flood, the shadow of the huge golden winged ROC bird is gradually disappearing."Poo Hoo..."


    The body of the giant bear king was revealed, and the blood mist gushed out from his mouth. His face was as white as gray, and his eyes were terrified. His figure immediately retreated and fled.


    "Kill!"


    A golden light wrapped figure appears behind the giant bear king who is running away.


    The big figure wrapped in golden light, with a pair of golden runes and wings stretching behind, just like a giant ROC flapping its wings, releasing the boundless and majestic pressure all over the body, as if to soar upward and soar in the sky. There is a kind of supreme breath in the air, which oppresses the world!


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s double pupils cast golden light, just like two rounds of sun shining in the sky, overlooking the earth


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    A sharp claw print is revealed, just like a real ROC''s claw. If you want to break the sky, the golden talisman''s secret pattern twinkles, and a strong and dominating breath spreads from the sharp claw print


    The claw marks are swept out, and the terrible breath makes the space roar. The domineering energy fluctuates like a vast ocean and a golden rainbow in the sky. Then, in the fury of runes, it directly falls on the giant bear king and detains him.


    Oppressed by the terrible breath, the giant bear king is unable to escape and resist!


    "Stop it, stop it for me!"


    Thunder like shouts were heard from the Ninth Heaven, and a thunderous roar came out. A streamer came from the distant sky and swept away to Du Shaofu like thunder, accompanied by a terrible breath.


    "Finally willing to come out, unfortunately, your strength, still can''t stop, get back to me!"


    At the same time, at this same time, the voice of the thousands of miles resounded.


    Then they saw that a streamer rose from the sky and swept directly to the figure from the far sky and collided with each other.


    The speed is too fast, the two figures collide in an instant, and then thunder like dull sound spreads from it.


    "Bang!"


    There was no sound, and the whole Kaiming city was full of noise.


    "How terrible!"


    The spread of such a terrible breath made all the present King Wu''s territory tremble for it.


    "Wu Huangjing...!"


    Feeling the terrible breath that spread and open, the strong men in the whole battlefield all sounded a low voice with shock from the bottom of their hearts.


    At the same time, the giant bear King''s body was swept in the fierce claw of the ROC''s golden wings, and the terrible domineering and fierce atmosphere filled the air, making the world in turmoil.


    "Chulala..."


    Under the footprints, the giant bear Wang''s pupils contracted and gushed out trembling millet, and then it was born and torn into pieces of blood mist.


    King Wu''s realm is perfect, giant bear king, recognized by the Tianhu empire. In a word, thank you for your continued support. Xiaoyu, thank you.


    So today, Xiao Yu will continue to add more. Thank you for your support. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    Under everyone''s eyes, the Great Bear King, the first king of Tianhu Empire, was killed in the hands of the king of supernatural bravery, which shocked the whole battlefield!


    All the people tremble, the king of courage returns, live up to the expectations of the public, as always, such a tyrannical incomparable, peerless ferocity!


    "My grandfather is right. He is not a thing in the pool. At the moment, he has risen to the top."


    In the battlefield, Xie Fei''s beautiful eyes fell on the cheering young people in purple robes. Deep in the beautiful eyes, there were some ripples in the shock.


    "This is the third son of my Du family!"


    Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong killed the enemy, and his eyes trembled at the moment.


    "So tough!"


    Xuanjiao king, juejian king, golden carving king, flaming carp king, stone turtle king, Shan Yuxiu, Zhuang Pingyang and others looked at the purple robed youth.


    At this moment, their hearts are also in a wave, even in their hearts are pouring out a kind of inexplicable idea, seems to follow the purple robed youth, seems to be a blessing is not a disaster.


    "Pedaling, pedaling..."


    In the sky, at the same time, there is a figure that vibrates back in a straight line.


    He was a tall old man, over 90 years old. His face was thin and wrinkled, but his eyes were bright and dark.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The old man''s body is shaking back, and his mouth is also a mouthful of blood, which has been directly ejected. His face is pale and his eyes are shocked.


    In the middle of the air, he did not move, but stood with one hand negative. Looking at the hand he had just made, it seemed that it was just one hand.


    "Younger martial brother, are you ok?"


    In the deafening cheers around him, Yu Wanli had already arrived at Du Shaofu''s side. He felt that Du Shaofu had nothing important to do, so he was relieved.


    "Third Elder martial brother, I''m fine."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and put a Xuanyuan pill into his mouth.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes then turned for the first time to the old man who had just been shaken back by Yu Wanli.


    The breath from the old man made Du Shaofu''s face slightly coagulated.


    "Wu Huang Jing is a mysterious level of Wu Huang Jing, and its strength is not weak."


    Following Du Shaofu''s eyes, Yu Wanli looked again at the old man who had just been shaken away by himself, but he did not take it too seriously.


    "I didn''t expect that the stone dragon Empire still had Wu Emperor territory!"


    The old man''s figure retreated. He looked at Yu Wanli and Du Shaofu with a gloomy look.


    "Whoosh!"


    As the old man''s voice fell, two streamer like shadows swept back again, like lightning, instantly appeared in the old man''s side.


    The light converged and revealed two figures. They were both in their 70s and 80s. The breath on his body was almost the same as that of the first old man.


    "Another two realms of Wu Emperor!"


    With the appearance of the two old men, Du Shaofu frowned slightly, and his eyes were slightly coagulated again.


    From the three old men, Du Shaofu felt a special breath.


    The breath is very strange and mysterious, which is not what ordinary practitioners can have.


    "See the old emperor!"


    In Du Shaofu''s quiet and subtle coagulation, within the battle circle, among the lake Empire, the Jinchen Empire, and Zhenghong Empire, there were the voices of respect resounding through the king''s duel.


    "Is it that the old emperor among the three great empires still exists?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows fluttered. The breath that spread from the three old men at this time should also be a kind of imperial dragon spirit.


    However, Yu Wanli was by Du Shaofu''s side, and the three elders of the king did not look surprised or worried.


    "That''s..."


    As the old men stepped into the air, the invisible breath spread, and Du Shaofu''s boisterous shouts all around him seemed to feel something. At this time, there was no reason for that.


    Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang, Zhendong Wang, xuanjiao king, silver winged devil carving, etc. at this time, I feel that several old people who appear there are also eye movements.


    Looking at Yu Wanli and Du Shaofu for a while, the eyes of the two old men who came again were changing in secret.


    Then one of the old men in yellow looked at the sky, his voice was not big, but it was far away from the sky and said, "Cheng Fanshi, you should also come out!"


    "Is the old emperor here?"


    As the old man''s voice dropped, the king of Zhenbei, Zhennan and Zhendong of the Shilong Empire were all moving in secret.


    "Gongjianye, yuwenqing and jiguangyade, you are not dead yet. Do you want to join hands to find me, the old man?"


    The faint voice spreads out, the direction of Kaiming City, far away in the sky, there is a figure coming slowly.


    The figure wrapped in a light golden light, invisibly has a change of pressure to come.


    The figure appeared in the sky and directly appeared in front of Du Shaofu. In the light golden light, a strong breath spread


    Compared with the other three old men, the breath was much stronger and more condensed, which made Du Shaofu feel a great momentum coming down like a giant dragon.This is an octogenarian looking old man with long black hair and several strands of golden hair in his shawl, which is very eye-catching. His eyes are deep and the waves are rippling, like the vast sea.


    "I''ve met the old emperor!"


    Watching the old man appear, Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang, Zhendong Wang and so on salute immediately, and the sound waves around him are endless.


    "The old emperor of the stone dragon empire."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the old man beside him. His eyes were unexpected. Unexpectedly, the old emperor of the stone dragon empire was still alive.


    "Good job, little one!"


    The old emperor waved his hand and looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. His deep eyes were full of admiration.


    "Cheng Fanshi, today''s everything, between us to solve it." Later, one of the two elders, a rather short old man, looked at Cheng fan of the stone dragon empire.


    Ji guangjiade, you don''t seem to have much chance to win


    Cheng Fanshi turned around and looked at the old man who said it. He stood with his hands in his eyes.


    "I''ll find out after trying. Do you think we''re not sure we''ll come?"


    The old man, who was the first to retreat from Wanli earthquake, drank deeply. Suddenly, a strong momentum gushed out of his body. In his two pupils, the essence was like a fierce beast reviving. When the rune moved, it seemed that there were fierce beasts gathering together, and the breath was extremely terrible.


    "Boom..."


    Then the old man had a sword in his hand.


    The rune on the saber is flashing, and the Qi is fierce and frightening. It is almost full of emptiness.


    "Top quality and high quality tools!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. The power of his terrible sword was slightly higher than that of his own shaking fan. He could not even be under the shadow of hegemony.


    The ancient atmosphere that permeates over the swords is more than that of his "overlord shadow" at this time, which has accumulated a thousand years of details.


    It was a high-quality Taoist instrument at the peak level, but it was almost beyond the level of Daoqi. The breath was so terrible that people were frightened.


    At the moment, feeling the old man''s sword in his hand, Cheng fan, the old emperor of the stone dragon Empire, was dignified on his old face.


    "Cheng Fanshi, do you think we still have a chance to win now?"


    The old man looked at Cheng Fanshi and said that although his voice was gentle, people could know that the sword was in his hand. The old man was confident and calm and began to be strong.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, just as the old man''s voice was falling, a startling roar of a lion came from the distant sky.


    "Roar!"


    The sound waves rolling, the lion roar surging, resounding through the whole world!


    Looking around, there are several rays of light appearing in the far sky above, faintly, there is an amazing breath in the mid air waves.


    "Roar..."


    The light is getting closer and closer. There are fierce things coming from the sky. If the speed is as fast as lightning, the roar of the lion will be more and more amazing.


    In a short time, the dazzling light has already appeared in the sky, and many people''s faces suddenly burst into shock.


    In the full view of the public, I saw four monstrous monsters with tens of feet in the sky.


    From a distance, it looks like four peaks in the sky!


    The distance is getting closer and closer, so people can see clearly that they are four Golden Lions.


    The male lion has three heads, one of which is extremely large. Its six pupils are like lanterns, covered with golden scales, as if cast by metal. The rune light is revealed.


    Four three male lions set foot in the air, causing the air waves in the surrounding space to surge like waves, and the ripples scattered, making the mysterious Qi in the body stagnate.


    "My God..."


    What''s more shocking at the moment is that the four lions are neatly divided into two groups and stand in parallel. They are very tame.


    Among the four three Golden Lions, a phoenix chariot was pulled.


    On the Phoenix chariot, the rune fluctuates and spreads, and the breath spreads like a living creature, which is extremely frightening.


    "as like as two peas of yellow lion, the ranking of the three animals is not low, but they are all the same as the top of the beast kingdom.


    Du Shaofu looked at the four terrible Golden Lions, and his eyes trembled.


    three yellow lion as like as two peas, the four ranking of the three golden lion lions at the top of the beast''s kingdom.


    And the people who can bring out such four Golden Lions at the top level of the animal King''s realm to pull the chariot are absolutely extraordinary.


    "The Golden Lion and Phoenix chariot are the people of the great Lunjiao."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    Yu Wanli looked at the Phoenix chariot pulled by the three yellow Golden Lions coming across the sky, and his face changed secretly at this time. Later, a voice came to Du Shaofu''s ear and said, "younger martial brother, that''s the Golden Lion Phoenix chariot. It should be the one from the big wheel cult. Be careful later."


    "Big round."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled. One valley, two religions, and three sects shook Zhongzhou. He said that lingtiangu, wuliangjiao, Dalun religion, ancient Tianzong, tianshe sect, xuanming sect, Xiandu gate, huijianmen and xuanfumen were famous in Zhongzhou, and the strong ones were as strong as clouds. Among them, the Dalan sect was one of them, as famous as the ancient Tianzong.


    "Roar..."


    Four three yellow Golden Lions roared, thunder resounded, and the terrible breath swept across the sky, which made the old emperor Cheng Fanshi, as well as that gongjianye, Yu Wenqing, Ji guangjiade, and so on. At this time, their eyes were also dignified.


    "Whoosh..."


    The golden lion''s Phoenix chariot was in the air, and within the Phoenix chariot, three and a half hundred old men and a forty year old man were swept out.


    When these four people appeared, the whole sky trembled for no reason. Inadvertently, a faint invisible pressure was sent out, which made the King Wu state and the practitioners of the kingdom of Wu all trembled.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes also looked at the four men, his eyes narrowed.


    Looking at the four men, Du Shaofu could not help but pour out a kind of chaotic oppression.


    From those four people, it seems that they are releasing the immortal pressure.


    "The Wu Emperor''s realm is complete, the four Wu Emperor''s realms are complete, and the Golden Lion Phoenix chariot. It seems that the person in the Phoenix chariot may be the one in the legend of Dalan Lama..."


    Yu Wanli murmured softly. He seemed to be talking to Du Shaofu and himself.


    "Whoosh..."


    As the four men swept out of the chariot, a graceful and beautiful shadow suddenly swept out, sketching out a graceful arc of temptation in the mid air.


    Then Qianying appeared directly in the air, and a clear and tender voice came out: "the stone dragon Empire Cheng Shengnan comes, who dares to invade China''s territory!"


    Jiao drink clear, rolling sound!


    In the air, a woman in an orange strong dress appears, with long and tall legs and a waist with less than one grip, which makes her tall body more slender and enchanting, and her face is moving. However, in her eyes, she is cold.


    "It''s her..."


    Looking at the familiar image, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly fell into a daze. He never thought that there was a big princess in the Phoenix chariot.


    "The eldest princess is back!"


    This moment, many strong people in the stone dragon Empire moved.


    The old emperor Cheng Fanshi''s eyes are also quite unexpected, for Cheng Shengnan appeared in this Phoenix chariot, it seems quite unexpected.


    Seeing Cheng Shengnan, the first princess of the stone dragon Empire, came with the amazing Phoenix chariots. The faces of Gong Jianye, Yu Wenqing and Ji guangjiade were suddenly ugly.


    "Please, son!"


    The three old men and a middle-aged man appeared, and then stood respectfully in front of the Phoenix chariot.


    Those voices were flat, but they reverberated in the four corners of heaven and earth, resounding in the sky above.


    The voice is accompanied by a strange force, which makes people listen to it. The brain vibrates and the ears feel shaking.


    Within the Phoenix chariot, the attention of the public, and then a young man in red robes walked out.


    This is a young man, twenty-two years old, with his head slightly lowered.


    Young people in red robes are hard to control.


    But at this time, the young man''s red robe was embroidered with many exquisite patterns, as if it were perfectly integrated with the youth, making the slender and straight body as perfect as it was.


    The young man seemed to be born with a natural posture to catch all the eyes, and at this time all the idle eyes fell on him.


    With the red robed youth looking up, there seems to be a gorgeous spirit in his eyes, which makes people dare not look directly.


    The young man''s pale blonde hair stands in the void, his whole body seems to be covered with light, and he is naturally bright and dazzling.


    "Please step back from the stone dragon empire."


    The young man appeared, and the faint voice spread out, enough to cover up the low dull sound below, so that the whole battle circle was clear.


    This sound makes people listen, if you can feel a warm into the heart, the mind for it rippling.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    At this time, under the sound of such a fierce battle, the army seemed to be affected and felt as if they could not help themselves. The whole battlefield was suspended for it.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the line-up of the stone dragon Empire, one by one, the strong ones retreated and floated in the air. They looked at the gorgeous youth in red robes, and their eyes were full of awe.


    Even King xuanjiao, juejian and yinyimodiao stopped fighting with their opponents and retreated to Du Shaofu. Their eyes were slightly dull for a moment, and then they came back to their senses.


    At this time, many of the emperor''s eyes are close to the emperor''s face, and the emperor''s face is very angry."Do it!"


    The man with red robe and golden hair lightly walks and waves slightly.


    "Yes, son!"


    The three old men and the middle-aged man nodded respectfully, and their voices dropped. The four stepped on the void, and their whole body suddenly burst into light, and their whole body runes swept into the air. They actually rushed to the gongjianye and others.


    "Kill!"


    The four terrible strong men immediately came to the side of gongjianye and others. They were all covered in splendor, and the terrible attacks were swept out like mountains and seas.


    "Not good!"


    The three men of gongjianye, who are capable of making a living, have suffered from the disaster before they even have much reaction.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible Rune energy filled the nine days. The four fearsome strong men who came with the red robed and golden hair man were full of endless lights and bright eyes, which made the lightning and thunder in the sky and the wind and clouds surging.


    Terrible energy shakes heaven and earth, lightning across the sky, extremely terrible, amazing!


    "Ah..."


    In the terrible energy attack, the gongjianye and others were immediately wrapped by the dazzling runes, and soon afterwards, one by one, there were screams.


    The shrill and howling sound came out, which showed that Gong Jianye and others did not have the chance to fight hard and were killed directly.


    Gongjianye and other people did not know how to die. However, they were killed in the sky so simply and quickly.


    "Kill..."


    The red robed and blonde man again said softly, slightly waving his hand without any fluctuation in his voice.


    "Roar..."


    With the voice of the red robed and blonde man falling down, the four huge Yellow Golden Lions roared out and directly attacked those cultivators of King Wu and Marquis Wu of the three empires.


    The cultivators of King Wu and Marquis of the three empires, including the Tianhu Empire, and the six-star and five-star spirit Rune masters, all of them trembled because the old emperor was killed in an instant. Before they could react, they had already suffered the destruction attack.


    "Roar..."


    One yellow lion with three heads opened its mouth and swallowed up five or six martial arts practitioners.


    "Click!"


    A martial arts master was directly bitten into pieces by three Golden Lions.


    "Kill!"


    The four regions of Emperor Wu continued to attack, and the cultivators of King Wu''s territory screamed under the attack.


    One by one, the cultivators of King Wu''s territory in the three empires were killed directly, and there was no resistance at all.


    "Terrible, terrible!"


    All the people of the stone dragon Empire gaped and exclaimed.


    How terrible that power is, beyond the recognition of all people.


    It was a group of formidable strongmen, who could destroy the top three empires with every move.


    "Run away, run away!"


    There were three empires in the kingdom of Wu, who drank and ran for their lives.


    But at this time, under the siege of the four three yellow golden lions and the four powerful men in the territory of Emperor Wu, no one could escape.


    The army of the three Empires was devoured by the Four Golden Lions.


    All over the vast square, there are broken limbs everywhere, corpses everywhere, blood flowing into a river!


    All of the top three empires were almost annihilated and killed!


    And all this happened in a short time, and it was all done by four people and four animals. How terrible and amazing it was!


    The strength of those people and monsters is so terrible!


    Looking at all this, for the shock of the dull, can not return to God, can not believe!


    Looking at all this, in the hearts of countless people, also opened another world. They just know that there are such strong people in this world!


    "If you violate our country, you will be punished!"


    Cheng Shengnan looks at the front of the sky, clear and delicate sound reverberates in this side of heaven and earth.


    "Kill!"


    The dazed army of the stone dragon Empire just came back to God, and then all the figures immediately began to counterattack.


    The army of the stone dragon Empire, one by one, was boiling with blood, and the fierce intention of killing one after another soared to the sky!


    "Run away, run away..."


    At this time, all the powerful men were almost killed by the town. Under the shock, their bodies trembled and their souls trembled. They had no resistance at all, and they had to flee.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah..."


    Low and dull sound, howling and howling, waiting for the three imperial allied forces is the massacre, corpses everywhere, a river of blood


    The four three yellow golden lions and the four fearsome strong men did not intervene in the battle, and they came to the red robed and golden haired youth behind.


    "The two watchmen sent to us for flowers and recommendations to thank you all. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    The young man with red robes and golden hair was flying in the sky. He came to the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan and said softly, "Shengnan''s younger martial sister has been solved. You don''t have to worry about it any more."


    "Thank you for your help."


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, leaned slightly, with a little coolness in her elegant temperament, but her eyes were full of gratitude.


    "You don''t need to be polite. Just call me Chihuang, but it seems that I''m a saint."


    The red robed youth smiles, with a face that looks like it is exquisitely carved. The arc angle of his lips is quite perfect. It seems that he always has a smile. This kind of smile seems to make the sun suddenly remove the darkness from the clouds, which is gentle and self-contained.


    "Then I''d better follow my orders than attack, elder martial brother Chihuang."


    Cheng Shengnan smiles. As the powerful men of the three empires are killed by the town, the worry in his heart falls down and the melancholy color on his face slowly dissipates.


    "That''s not so much more intimate."


    The young man with red robes and golden hair looks at Cheng Shengnan with a smile, which makes his pupils ripple. However, the whole person is born with noble and extraordinary atmosphere, which makes it difficult to pry out.


    "Sheng Nan, how did you come back?"


    The old emperor Cheng Fanshi came to Cheng Shengnan''s side, and his eyes fell on the young man with red robes and golden hair.


    "Grandfather, I closed up in the shenting court. I only received the news from my father when I went out recently. So I came back here. Fortunately, I had time."


    Cheng Shengnan saluted, and then happily introduced the red robed and golden haired youth to his grandfather Cheng Fanshi and said, "grandfather, I''d like to introduce you to him. This is the Holy Son of the Dalan cult. This time, thanks to the help of senior brother Chihuang."


    "Big round Education..."


    Hear those three words, Cheng fan is for the eyes tremble.


    Even the stone dragon Empire, which is far away in the border area, knows what it represents!


    "I have seen the son."


    Cheng fan is a salute. He is the old emperor of the stone dragon empire. He is a strong emperor of Wu Emperor. But he is very clear in his heart that in front of the big round religion, an empire is nothing.


    Just those three Wu Huangjing, but in the blink of an eye can be killed by the town!


    "Since she is the grandfather of Shengnan junior sister, you don''t have to be polite. Just call me Chihuang."


    The red robed and blonde man smiles and shakes his hand. A sword appears in his hand, which is the top and high-quality top Dao tool in gongjianye''s hands.


    Just after gongjianye was killed by the town, the tool naturally fell into the hands of the old men in the Marquis, and then it fell into the hands of the red robed and golden haired men.


    "I came in a hurry. I didn''t know that I would see Sheng Nan''s grandfather. Why don''t we borrow flowers to offer Buddha and invite my grandfather to accept it?"


    The red robed youth handed the sword to Cheng Fanshi, with a smile on his face, which made people warm in his heart.


    Cheng fan is a Leng, eyes for the virtual MI, the value of the sword in his heart has never been clear.


    This saber is absolutely a treasure, and its value is immeasurable. To say that it is the treasure of Zhenguo, it is estimated that its value is low!


    After a few gasps, the old emperor Cheng Fanshi held the sword in his hand, and his eyes trembled slightly. It was an absolute treasure. Those who practiced in Emperor Wu''s realm could not resist those temptations.


    "Sheng Nan."


    Light voice, steady tone, eyes with a little surprise and surprise, there are some subtle miss.


    When Du Shaofu comes to the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, the woman in front of him is more and more moving.


    "Shaofu, why are you back?


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, has seen Du Shaofu for a long time, but she is still surprised when she looks at the youth in front of her.


    After that, her face was filled with a smile. If it was like a beautiful rose blooming on her cheeks, she walked up to Du Shaofu. She was filled with fragrance, her lips were soft and her eyes were rippling. She said, "I heard some news about you. I thought you would not be here at this time. I didn''t expect you to come back."


    "I just got here."


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Du Shaofu said softly.


    "Sister Sheng Nan, this is..."


    The young man with red robes and golden hair comes forward and looks at Du Shaofu and smiles. He is very approachable and makes people feel like spring breeze.


    "I''ll introduce you."


    With a smile, Cheng Shengnan introduced Du Shaofu to the young man in red robe and said, "this is the son of the Dalan sect, elder martial brother Chihuang from the East."


    After the words fall, Cheng Shengnan introduces Du Shaofu to Dongli Chihuang. The ripples in his eyes have been quietly restrained. He smiles and says, "this is the youngest king of the stone dragon empire. He once defeated the" man king "of the snake sect, Lu Kun and Du Shaofu, the brave king!"


    Dong Li Chihuang looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "the stone dragon empire is really outstanding."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head slightly to Dongli Chihuang. The son of the Dalan cult sounds very powerful. It''s not hard to see that this person''s status in the Dalan cult is not low.


    "Wanton, see the son, why not courtesy?"All of a sudden, a big shout came out. The middle-aged men among the four powerful people in the Wu Emperor''s realm, who were in the east from Chihuang''s back, drank to Du Shaofu. The sound was rolling and the air was shaking violently.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked directly at the middle-aged man who was talking. His face was slightly dark.


    As the voice of the middle-aged man fell, in an instant, many eyes around him were rather complicated.


    "The big round teaching has a good prestige. It''s enough to show off in front of others for a while. In front of us, it''s not enough for you to do it in front of us."


    The indifferent voice came out, and Yu Wanli''s figure appeared in the sky beside Du Shaofu.


    He looked at the middle-aged man who was just talking. Yu Wanli''s fine light shot suddenly from his double pupils. His voice was sharp and spit out: "the reincarnated son of the Dalan cult has a high status, but it''s just in your big round religion. I''m afraid it''s not enough to let my younger martial brother salute, for fear that it''s the only one from the east of the big wheel cult!"


    The rolling voice will not ring from all directions under the middle-aged man of the big round religion.


    "Bold!"


    In the middle of the big round religion, the emperor''s state was perfect, and the strong ones suddenly changed their faces, cheered like thunder, and their breath surged.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the other three powerful Emperor Wu realized that the breath on Wanli was also extraordinary, and the breath suddenly surged.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, four three yellow Golden Lions roared, and four terrible breath swept through them. Their fierce eyes looked directly at Wan Li and Du Shaofu.


    "Whoosh!"


    The figures were no less than 20, and they were all swept behind Du Shaofu. It was Jue Jian Wang, Jin Diao Wang, Shan Yu Xiu and others. The breath was surging out.


    "Hum!"


    A thirty year old man snorted. He was the king of xuanjiao, and his breath swept away towards the four yellow golden lions.


    "Hum!"


    A handsome man in white also snorted coldly at the same time. It was the silver winged devil carving on the demon cliff.


    On his handsome face, there is a noble evil spirit, and his breath is domineering. At this time, he will not be under the breath of the three Golden Lions.


    "Whoosh..."


    After that, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Hua fankong, Cao Yu, etc. all rushed to Du Shaofu and gathered behind him.


    The two sides were at daggers drawn in an instant, which made the eyes around them complicated and changed greatly. They were afraid that the two sides would trigger the next war.


    "How can you be rude to Sheng Nan''s younger martial sister? Get out of my way!"


    Dongli Chihuang waves to the four men and four beasts behind him. The red robe''s long sleeve shakes. Her eyes sweep away from the xuanjiao king, the silver winged devil carving, the golden carving king and the juejian King behind Du Shaofu, and then falls on Yu Wanli and Du Shaofu.


    In the dark eyes, the eye light moved slightly, and the East left her with a smile. Finally, she said to Wanli mildly, "I don''t know if you are..."


    "Hum, I am..."


    Yu Wanli hummed slightly, and the big round religion could not scare him.


    What Yu Wanli originally said is also true. The status of the reincarnation son of the Dalan religion is lofty in the Dalan religion.


    But Yu Wanli also knew that his younger martial brother had the same high status in the ancient Tianzong.


    Not to mention the strength and status of the younger martial brother, even with the name of the elder martial brother of the ancient Tianzong patriarch, it is enough to face some high-level officials of the big wheel cult on an equal footing.


    "Third Elder martial brother."


    Yu Wanli was about to report the mountain gate to himself, but Du Shaofu gave a faint smile and waved to the Third Elder martial brother not to say anything.


    Then, looking at the east away from Chihuang, Du Shaofu said with a faint smile: "this is my third elder martial brother. His temper is a little straight. Please forgive me."


    Dong Li Chihuang hears the words, and secretly puts her eyes on Du Shaofu''s body without leaving a trace. She smiles and says, "you are welcome."


    Looking at the tense atmosphere between Chihuang and Du Shaofu, Cheng Shengnan and his old emperor, Cheng Fanshi, both secretly gave a breath.


    From dawn to dusk, it gradually ended.


    On the vast plain, there are countless hills piled up by corpses, and the rivers and lakes inside and outside the Kaiming city are colored with blood.


    The evil spirit accumulates in the sky for a long time, and the bloody smell spreads all over the world.


    In this war, there are countless deaths and injuries, and the vast number of corpses can not be estimated, not to mention hundreds of millions.


    Laojun Huang, Cheng Shengnan, Dongli Chihuang, Du Shaofu, Yu Wanli and others had already left the battlefield after the war had stabilized.


    When they arrived in Kaiming City, where the high-level of the army of the stone dragon Empire negotiated the situation of war, the vast courtyard was enough for many people to have a quiet rest.


    At dusk, Kaiming city is like blood, with the smell of blood, just like killing prison.


    "Younger martial brother, if we start today, we will suffer. There are more of them than we are. Do you want us to inform master that the old man will come and severely trample on the son of a bitch in the big round."Courtyard pavilions, corridors circuitous, the sun as blood, Yu Wanli said to Du Shaofu.


    Yu Wanli knew today that if he really started fighting with the people of the big round, he would suffer a lot. The other side was four people.


    Du Shaofu looked at the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli with a bitter smile, but he said, "without the Third Elder martial brother, the big round religion can''t go with us. The well water will not invade the river, so as to avoid the involvement of the clan."


    "Brothers and sisters, today''s update is completed. Please ask for flower support. Thank you.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    At night, the air is filled with a long time can not disperse the smell of blood.


    "Creak..."


    The night was as cool as water, and the door "creaked" and a beautiful image appeared in the room.


    The bright pearl in the room shines on the eyes like Chen. The slender and graceful posture stands, outlined as an attractive arc, like a blooming canglan.


    "Hoo..."


    On the bed, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, opened his eyes slightly. Looking at the woman in front of him, Du Shaofu got up and said, "how did you come so late?"


    "The elder martial brother Chihuang of the Dalan cult has just been settled down. Thanks to them, we can protect the stone dragon Empire, so we dare not neglect it."


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, moved slowly to Du Shaofu''s side. She pursed her delicate red lips and said, "so you''re not angry with me for ignoring you?"


    "This time, I really want to thank them more for their help."


    Du Shaofu stood quietly beside the graceful figure and looked at the familiar face that he would often think of. He laughed helplessly. Then he was curious and said, "aren''t you in the temple of light? How could you come here with the son of the great wheel cult?"


    "It''s a long story. I''ll talk to you later."


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyes were covered with a ripple without leaving a trace. His red lips opened slightly and his mouth was covered with a faint smile. Then suddenly, Dai Mei frowned slightly and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "how are you in the ancient Tianzong? I have also heard what Zongzhong said about you and the court of God in the city of Woye. "


    "I''m not bad in the ancient Tianzong."


    Du Shaofu smiles and nods slightly. Cheng Shengnan is not surprised to know that he was in the city of Woye and the temple of light.


    "You shouldn''t have killed Gu Yu. You''ve made a big mistake."


    Cheng Shengnan looked at Du Shaofu with a delicate look and said: "although you are in the ancient Tianzong, the shenting can''t do much to you at present, but the Guyu family has a very high status in the divine court. Once they have the opportunity, they will never give up easily, and the shenting will not be good enough to quit."


    "Let''s talk about it at that time. Soldiers will come to block it. Water and earth will cover it."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu has already killed Gu Yu. It''s no good to say more now. Fortunately, the bright god''s court doesn''t have to deal with himself in a big way.


    "Ah..."


    Cheng Shengnan sighed helplessly. His bright eyes moved and his bundle Su Qianqian waved. He pulled up Du Shaofu''s hand and gently nestled on the familiar chest. His lips opened gently and said softly, "how can you not let people worry? If you don''t enter the ancient Tianzong, you will be in big trouble this time. If you don''t enter the ancient heaven sect, you should be careful when you see the people in the divine court."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu held the palm of his hand like jade, which was as smooth as jade, slender and slender, just like lanolin. He said, "you are also a member of the divine court. Is it OK to see you?"


    "Be quiet


    Cheng Shengnan''s delicate body and hair, the light fragrance of his body spread away, the corner of his mouth outlined a beautiful arc, and said with a smile: "to be honest, did you miss me, but I heard that there were beautiful women in ancient Tianzong?"


    "I want to You. "


    Du Shaofu smiles bitterly and looks at the woman in front of him, and his heart is full of ripples.


    Hearing the speech, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan''s moving face bloomed with a bright smile. She ran up her head and stood on tiptoe. Her delicate red lips touched her resolute face and said, "I have to tell you something?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him and said, "say it?"


    "This time we defeated the three empires, such as the lake Empire and so on. We should celebrate our success and celebrate the whole country''s Daqing. This time, thanks to the help of elder martial brother Chihuang of the grand Lunjiao school, my grandfather and the emperor planned to invite elder martial brother Chihuang to the Imperial capital to participate in the national Daqing."


    Cheng Shengnan looked at Du Shaofu, raised his head slightly, and said, "you and master Chihuang seem to have some contradictions. I''m afraid that you will be unhappy at that time. So, even if it''s for me, I''ll be patient at that time."


    "Well, I see."


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him with a cool smile.


    "Thank you. I know it will hurt you. But for the sake of the Empire, you should be patient. Elder martial brother Chihuang gets along very well. In the future, you will know. Maybe you can let him resolve the matter between you and the bright god court."


    Seeing Du Shaofu nodding, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, smiles. He knows that there are few people in front of him who can make him tolerate the purple robed youth. However, for the stone dragon Empire, the Dalan cult is absolutely a giant.


    "Don''t worry about me. As for the court of light, you don''t have to get involved in it."


    Du Shaofu nodded, not too much care, but the light God court, not the light God court has the final say, some accounts, sooner or later, they have to go to the clearing.


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, nodded and then said, "it''s getting late. I''ll go back to the imperial capital early tomorrow morning, and you''ll have a rest earlier. "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at the graceful figure in front of him and left slowly. Then he stood quietly in the room for a while. Finally, he continued to sit on his bed.A moment later, Du Shaofu was surrounded by a light golden light, and a sense of hegemony was slowly rippling out.


    In the morning of the next day, the morning clouds came out of the hill, and the Milky cloud gauze floated over the Kaiming city.


    Under the misty cloud gauze in the sky, there is a bloody evil spirit, which lasts for a long time.


    Kaiming city is half empty, and the terrible four heads and three yellow Golden Lions pull the Phoenix chariot. When the breath is amazing, it makes ten thousand people tremble.


    Before the Golden Lion Phoenix chariot, at this time, the east from the red phoenix stand, red robe, golden hair, mediocre, handsome extraordinary, elegant.


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, is dressed in orange, which sets off the long and tall legs and the waist with less than one grip, which makes the tall and tall body more tall and slender.


    In the elegant temperament, there is a little cool, beautiful and moving. Cheng Shengnan, a major project, is more and more moving.


    The two men stood in the air, causing countless citizens to look up at each other.


    Du Shaofu looked at the moving woman and separated from the dark forest last time. The breath on her body was now more powerful and powerful.


    Inadvertently, that graceful delicate body, sending out a faint threat, let people for no reason for the fluctuation.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are empty. It''s not hard to know that Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, must have got some big chance during this period of time. His breath is very strong.


    Du Shaofu was slightly aware that there was a terrible smell in the body of the Holy Son Dongli Chihuang.


    The breath is powerful and powerful. The more you pry, the more you can''t detect it. It''s mysterious. You can''t stand in awe of it for no reason.


    "That''s the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan. The young man next to him is very handsome, not a mortal."


    "They are like a couple in heaven. They are like a couple."


    In Kaiming City, among the numerous citizens, some people are talking about it. They are a perfect pair of Dongli Chihuang and the eldest princess, Cheng Shengnan, standing together in the middle of the sky.


    Such comments can not escape the ears of the strong in the sky.


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang, Xie Fei, Yingwang Luodao, huafankong, etc. some people who know the relationship between Du Shaofu and the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan are quite complicated.


    "Third brother, Daqing is the whole country. This time, you should participate. It''s time to start."


    Du Yunlong arrived at Du Shaofu''s side. After years of training, he has become more mature and vigorous. His cultivation strength is also rapid, and he has already become a strong man in the famous Empire.


    The name of Du Yunlong, the eldest of the Du family, is unknown to several people in the whole stone dragon empire.


    "Second brother, tell them, I won''t go to the imperial capital and participate in the national Daqing." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "What..."


    Wen Yan, Du Xiaoman, Yingwang gongdao, huafankong and others all changed color.


    This time, the hall of heavenly beasts played an important role in the war.


    In the end, Du Shaofu came to lead many powerful men, especially those of the three great empires, to turn the tide of war.


    If Du Shaofu doesn''t go to Daqing, everyone knows it, then there''s no need to open up Daqing.


    Ouyang Shuang comes forward, his big eyes and beautiful eyes are not far away. At this time, Cheng Shengnan and Na Dong Li Chi Huang wipe them on, and then they say to Du Shaofu, "are you really not going? Maybe you should go."


    "Shaofu, we should start."


    Not far away, several figures came, and the voice of a beautiful woman in red dress came from Yuan Shanshan, with Ouyang mausoleum and Zhenbei King behind her.


    "Mother, this guy will not go to the imperial capital."


    Ouyang Shuang said to his mother, Yuan Shanshan.


    "Why don''t you go, Shaofu?" Hearing this, Yuan Shanshan immediately asked Du Shaofu.


    "Shaofu, if you don''t go to the imperial capital, the national Daqing will not be held. Without you, we can''t win this time." The king of Zhenbei came forward with a sense of dignity.


    "Grandpa Xie, aunt Shan, I just came back. I want to go back to Shicheng to visit my family. In Daqing, I was just a idle king of the stone dragon empire. Just go. I have to go back to see my family."


    Du Shaofu smiles and tells the truth. He is the king of the stone dragon empire. He is just the king of leisure.


    In contrast, Du Shaofu really wanted to go back to Shicheng. On the one hand, he had to visit his uncle, second uncle and his people. On the other hand, he also needed to see if the drunkard father had any news.


    "Well, it seems that you are really not going." Zhenbei Wang sighed.


    "Niang, Dad, I also want to go to Shicheng with Xiaoman." Ouyang Shuang said to Yuan Shanshan and Ouyang Ling.


    "Well, when you get to your uncle Du''s house, you should know the etiquette and don''t be mischievous." Ouyang Ling nodded and was glad to see it.


    "Shaofu, I heard you are not going to the imperial capital?"


    A moment later, someone informed the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, let her delicate face slightly change color, move forward.


    Seeing the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan coming, Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang, Xie Fei and others step back slightly.


    "Flowers for today''s Sunday, free tickets to thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    Seeing the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan coming, Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang, Xie Fei and others step back slightly.


    Looking at the woman, Du Shaofu nodded and laughed and said, "I just came back. I want to visit my family in Shicheng first."


    "Is it because I was yesterday..."


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, frowns slightly and her eyes are slightly gloomy.


    "No, I''m just a king of leisure. You should know me well. When I go back, I''ll say hello to your father." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Well, when I''m done, I''ll go to you."


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, said to Du Shaofu with an apologetic look in his eyes.


    "God brave king, you really don''t go to the imperial capital?"


    When the bright voice came, Ouyang Qi, king of Zhennan, general of Zhendong, Zhenguo and many other imperial princes, heard that King Shenyong did not intend to go to the imperial capital of Longcheng, they immediately came to greet him.


    Yesterday, the king of supernatural courage returned to save the country and led many super strong men to fight. The incomparable scene was deeply branded in the hearts of all.


    During this period of time, the world in the hands of the God brave king and the temple of heavenly beasts fought for the country, killing countless enemies and fighting bravely, which shocked and awed all the princes.


    Du Shaofu exchanged greetings with many princes who fought for their country and were worthy of respect.


    "Roar..."


    A moment later, some princes returned, and some kings returned to the imperial capital, to Daqing, the whole country.


    However, there were still princes left behind. The powerful of the three empires were almost completely wiped out. Next, all the big cities occupied by the enemy were recovered, and the opportunity to sweep the three empires needed the powerful to sit down.


    All the armies of the stone dragon Empire know that the strong men of the three great empires of the Tianhu Empire have been killed. Now the three empires can no longer be the opponents of the stone dragon Empire, and they will not have much resistance.


    For the stone dragon Empire, there is no more pressure to sweep the three empires. It just takes time.


    Looking at the Golden Lion and Phoenix chariot galloping away in the air, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. I don''t know why. He felt some inexplicable sadness in his heart. It was a kind of unspeakable feeling.


    "Is there anything delicious and interesting in stone city?"


    Ouyang Shuang is in front of Du Shaofu. He is graceful and straight. He has a pleasant fragrance. His big eyes and beautiful eyes stare at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu returned to his senses and said with a smile, "of course, I''ll give you a barbecue."


    "Third brother, what should we do now?" Du Yunnei asked whether he should continue to recover from the forest.


    Du Shaofu turned back and said to his second brother, Du Yunlong, "all the monsters and disciples of the tiantianhui temple should go back to the dark forest to have a rest. This time, I have brought back some resources, which have already been put in Luan demon city. Please arrange it for you then."


    "Good."


    Du Yunlong nodded and didn''t say much about it. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "it''s good for you to go back home. Uncle and my father, as well as aunts in the family, often talk about you and are waiting for you to go back."


    "Why don''t you and elder sister come back with me?" Du Shaofu said to his second brother, Du Yunlong.


    "Just go back with your elder sister. The dark forest is not far from the stone city anyway. I can go back often. Now there are many affairs in the Tianxia League. I have to arrange it myself to take the disciples of tianwu hall and Tianxia Association back to have a rest."


    Du Yunlong said with a smile to Du Shaofu that during this period of time, he was also involved in the whole affairs of the Tianxia League, especially the affairs of the Tianxia Association, which he had to do personally.


    Du Shaofu nodded and gave the world alliance to his second brother. He was also very relieved.


    Du Yunlong is also more and more familiar, and now it is enough to convince the whole world alliance.


    "Silver Eagle, you have to do me a favor before I go back."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu waved and said to the silver winged devil carving.


    "Ordered by the Lord."


    The silver winged devil Eagle nodded, his white clothes were elegant, his face was handsome and extraordinary, the corners of his mouth were light, his eyes were full of tyranny and evil, his temperament was noble and complicated, and the whole person gave out a kind of King''s aura which was powerful all over the world.


    "Give me some of your blood, as well as all the monsters in the temple of beasts in heaven, and the blood above the level of cultivation of animal marquis. I don''t need too much, but not too little." Du Shaofu said to the silver winged devil carving.


    Silver wing demon carves a Leng, and then nodded: "no problem, give me an hour, I will do well."


    The words fell, and the winged devil eagle had already left.


    Looking at the shadow of the silver winged demon carving turning away, Du Shaofu then said to his second brother, Du Yunlong: "second brother, inform all the incense Lord hall leaders and Dharma protectors, the commander-in-chief of the temple of beasts. After an hour, wait for me in the side hall. I have something to say to you."


    "Good." Du Yunlong nodded.


    "Mysterious."


    Ouyang Shuang listened and glared at Du Shaofu.


    "You can go too." Du Shaofu said to Ouyang Shuang."That''s about it."


    Ouyang Shuang suddenly big eyes beautiful eyes, on the rise of a proud smile.


    An hour later, Du Shaofu settled down in a side hall not far from his room last night, including the elders of the World Council, the incense master, those in the position above the hall leader, as well as the commander of the heavenly beast hall, the silver carving, the red leopard, and the Ba mastiff.


    In addition, there are three senior brothers in Wanli, including the king of golden carving and the king of Jue Jian.


    The silver carving gave Du Shaofu a large number of jade bottles full of the essence and blood of demons. The number of bottles was quite large, which made Du Shaofu startled.


    After that, Du Shaofu took out a lot of Taoist tools in the side hall, just in the eyes of everyone who was shocked.


    That''s right. All of them are Taoist tools. Du Shaofu took out a lot of them and suspended them in the side hall.


    Xiaguang spread dazzling, the energy fluctuations of people''s hearts, are the first products of Tao.


    "Daoqi, these are Daoqi!"


    "My God, there are so many tools that I''m scared to death!"


    "The president, where did you get rich? Did you come back? I made a lot of money!"


    Seeing this scene, Jue Jian Wang, Jin Diao Wang, Ying Wang, Luo Dao, Du Yunlong, Hua fankong, Ba mastiff and so on are all amazed by their eyes.


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd and said, "all the leaders, elders and commanders of the incense Lord hall can choose a Taoist instrument. You can choose your own."


    "Choose one of your own?"


    All of them were puzzled and looked at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and said, "everyone should choose one that suits you. If you want to be recognized by Taoist instruments, it depends on your chance."


    "Thank you, president."


    "Thank you very much."


    Hua fankong, Cao Yu and so on immediately expressed their thanks with ecstasy. They all sat on their knees and began to peep out of the channel.


    Only with the approval of Tao Qi, can we get Tao Qi successfully.


    All of them are waiting for the king of Li to wait for him.


    Looking at Shan Yu Xiu and others, Du Shaofu said, "you can also participate."


    "Thank you very much


    Hearing this, Shan Yuxiu and the king of the golden carving were immediately excited to thank them. Then they sat down on their knees and began to try the channeling device.


    "Eagle king, elder sister, second brother, Cangbao, Ba mastiff, golden eagle king, juejian king, Yan Li king, stone turtle king, xuanjiao king, you try to communicate these things."


    Just as the golden carving king, he Cangbao, juejian Wang and Ba mastiff were about to start to try the channel moving tools, Du Shaofu stopped the crowd.


    Then he waved, and more than a dozen Taoist instruments were snatched out of Du Shaofu''s hands, and the rays of the rays were fired, and the energy fluctuated continuously.


    This is also a Taoist instrument. There are 14 pieces in total.


    However, the breath of any one of them is extremely terrifying.


    Compared with the level of Taoist instruments just taken out by Du Shaofu, it is obviously a huge level higher.


    These are all of the medium grade Dao wares. From the trade between the ancient emperor Tianzong and the elder martial brother Sima Taixing, Du Shaofu only got five of them.


    No one knows about the remaining nine pieces of Chinese Taoist vessels. It was during this period that Du Shaofu searched from all over the place and kept them hidden in his body.


    "My God!"


    "This is to send out!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s second high-quality Taoist utensils, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Yingwang Luodao, juejian Wang, juejian Wang, xuanjiao Wang and so on, they breathed a cool breath, and then one by one they were ecstatic.


    If you are not polite, you will not be able to communicate with each other.


    Even Du Xiaoman and Ouyang Shuang, Yingwang gongdao are no exception, but they are not polite.


    However, Du Yunlong didn''t mean to do anything. He said to Du Shaofu, "third brother, I have a thousand murders. I''m very good at it. I don''t need it. I''ll keep it for those who need it, so as to strengthen the power of the World Association and the world alliance."


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, then looked at the silver carving, which was the last one who had not done anything except the second and third elder brothers Yu Wanli. He asked, "silver carving, don''t you need Taoist tools?"


    As a monster, he can still possess spiritual tools.


    It is said that in this world, there is a top monster, holding the top magic soldiers, stepping between the heaven and earth, crisscross and square, no one can stop it.


    "It''s a medium-sized tool with amazing power."


    The silver winged devil eagle looked at the astonishing floating Taoist instruments in the whole side hall at this time. His eyes were slightly blazing, but then he shook his head helplessly and said, "although the Taoist tools are good, I have seen them, there is really no one suitable for me."


    "It''s very selective. In this way, if you can have an opportunity, I''ll give it to you."


    "On the second watch, Xiao Yu continued to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    Du Shaofu dropped his voice and threw something out of his hand.


    "Boom..."


    As Du Shaofu''s objects were thrown out, a golden light flickered, and a powerful and domineering atmosphere swept over, shaking the surrounding space.


    A golden palm leaf fan appeared in the hall, shining with gold, and the terrible breath swept open.


    With the golden talisman, the secret patterns twinkle, just like a golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow flutters out and soars upward, and its power rolls.


    The terrifying and terrifying power makes all the tools around him tremble and crawl.


    "This is..."


    The silver winged devil eagle''s eyes trembled. Within the golden light, a golden arc fan had a moving radian. The golden plumes were stacked in layers, and the shape was fierce and domineering. It was wrapped with the secret patterns of talismans, just like the golden wings of a ROC.


    For the silver winged magic eagle, it is even more able to feel the breath that spreads from the golden leaf fan, which is an absolutely dominating breath of golden winged ROC.


    "If you have the chance, I''ll leave it to you."


    Du Shaofu smiles. The fan is a high-quality Taoist instrument and the most important treasure among the treasures. However, he already has a big shadow and a real ROC''s golden wings on his body. Therefore, it seems that although the Fuyao Zhentian wing is a treasure with terrifying power, it seems redundant.


    Du Shaofu felt that if the silver winged devil Eagle could get this shaking fan and the original strong body of the silver winged devil carving, he was afraid that even if he met a real warrior, he would be able to fight head-on.


    "Thank you very much."


    At this time, the silver winged devil eagle''s eyes were tightly fixed on the shaking fan wrapped in the golden light, and his eyes were also shaking. Then he sat cross legged and began to communicate.


    Yu Wanli is looking at everything in the side hall. At this time, his eyes are also shocked. Along with the third younger martial brother''s coming back, he feels more and more that he didn''t know enough about this little younger martial brother before.


    "Hiss!"


    Half an hour later, in the side hall, the space fluctuates. On a sharp claw tool, the cold and secluded edge fluctuates, showing a fierce spirit.


    "Hi..."


    In the next moment, the figure of the eagle king Gong sword swept out and grasped the sharp claw tool in his hand.


    "Hiss!"


    Almost at the same time, the king of xuanjiao got up and caught a spear in his hand. The light was gorgeous and the rune fluctuated.


    "Buzz!"


    Then Jue Jian king, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman successively swept out and held the sword in their hands.


    "Boom


    When the space trembled, the stone turtle king got up and put out his hand. A Dao ware like a hammer glowed all over the body. The rune fluctuated and fell into the palm of his hand. Then a smile appeared on his face.


    Then, in this side hall, one after another energy fluctuations, Shan Yuxiu, Cao Yu, Yan liwang, Ba mastiff, Cangbao, etc. successively got their own Taoist tools.


    Their eyes were pleasantly surprised. They all expressed their thanks to Du Shaofu in awe and reverence. Everyone knew what they had got.


    "Well, it seems that the silver carving has also succeeded!"


    Finally, in the side hall, the light spread on the wings of the shaking sky, sending out energy fluctuations, and the golden talisman and secret patterns flickered, which made people tremble.


    The silver carving gets up, reaches out and holds the fan in his hand. As long as he finally recognizes the Lord, he can get Fuyao Zhentian fan.


    "Thank you very much."


    The silver carving saluted respectfully and his eyes trembled.


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, and then a lot of pills and martial arts resources appeared in his hands, which were distributed to the public one by one. Of course, there were some pills such as Xuanyuan pill and Kuang Hua pill.


    "Hair, this is to hair, this is a big hair!"


    Thank you, president


    "Thank you very much


    The crowd was boiling and excited


    "Oh..."


    At dusk, in Kaiming City, a huge Xuanyun Chijiao rises from the sky. Two figures sit on Xuanyun Chijiao and disappear in the sunset.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shicheng, an ancient border town, is still a paradise.


    Although the stone city is not isolated from the world, there are not many people paying attention to the small border town, which is deep beside the wild animal mountain range.


    Shicheng, some time ago, the only thing that attracted people''s attention was that Du Shaofu, the king of supernatural courage, came from the border town over there.


    Shicheng, since the last Liuyun County incident, has been calm again.


    Of course, this calm can not cover up the martial spirit of Shicheng.


    Du Shaofu, the brave king of the stone dragon Empire, the overlord in the dark forest, and the leader of the world alliance, came out of the stone city, which made the martial spirit of the whole stone city more intense.


    In the early morning and dusk, everywhere in the stone city, you can see the children practicing martial arts with bare arms. One by one, the young children are bold, and their voices are loud and clear, which adds to the splendor of the stone city.


    "Oh..."In the morning of the next day, the stone city was calm, and the sound of young people practicing martial arts reverberated. Suddenly, there was a deep roar from the distance of the sky.


    Inside the Chaoyun, a huge dragon, with more than ten figures on it, is naturally Du Shaofu, Yu Wanli, Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang and others.


    On this trip, Du Shaofu also took the king of golden carving and the king of flaming carp with him.


    But let the eagle king Gong Dao, silver wing magic eagle, Fu Hu Ba mastiff, cangyan red leopard return to the dark forest.


    Now, in the chaos demon city, Yao Lao is closing down. There is no strong one. Du Shaofu is not at ease. In the chaos demon city, the strong need to be in charge.


    On the Xuanyun Chijiao, the king of xuanjiao, Du Shaofu stood still and hunted in purple robes. He was nervous and excited.


    No matter where he is, Du''s family in Shicheng is always his root.


    "We will be here soon, and the people will be very happy to see you go back."


    Du Xiaoman said to Du Shaofu that they had just come out of the ancient space.


    In the ancient space, they, together with the king of gold carving, Shan Yuxiu and the king of stone tortoise, have obtained all kinds of Taoist vessels, which have gained a lot of benefits.


    After hearing the speech, Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. At this time, he felt a little nervous and excited. Maybe he was afraid of his hometown.


    Although he had been outside all these years, when he came to stone city, Du Shaofu was able to feel the days when he was young, sitting under the stone tablet.


    But the stone tablet is no longer in existence, and the second form of mystery has no whereabouts, which can not be found.


    "Third young master, are you going out of this place?" The king of the golden carving asked Du Shaofu curiously how the small town in front of him could be the master of terror.


    Du Shaofu nodded with a smile, and the familiar streets and alleys were under him.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared, and the residents in the stone city rushed to the street, looking at the huge dragon suddenly appeared in the sky, trembling and afraid.


    The residents of Shicheng have never seen such a huge dragon coming here, and they are worried about it.


    "Look, there are people on it!"


    "They''re on the dragon''s feet. They''re so powerful."


    Some young children are astonished, looking at the back of the giant dragon, envious of it. Their little hearts are branded with traces. When they grow up, they must be as powerful and magnificent as the dragon. It is so strong.


    "Stone city people need not be nervous, Du family members and back."


    Du Xiaoman''s voice came out, echoing the stone city, so as not to frighten the residents of Shicheng by Xuanyun Chijiao.


    "Du family, that''s Miss Du!"


    "That''s the Deputy City Lord. I see it. The Deputy City Lord is back!"


    "I saw it, too. That''s the vice mayor coming back!"


    "Our Deputy City Lord is the brave king of the stone dragon Empire and the leader of the world alliance!"


    "See the vice mayor!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, within the stone city, there was a sound wave coming out of the sky, all the residents of the stone city were excited.


    The deputy city master returned to the stone city and rode the Dragon back. What a bully.


    This is the stone city out of the world figure, all stone city residents are deeply proud of it!


    For a moment, outside Du''s house, Xuanyun Chijiao circled, and Du Shaofu and other figures fell one after another.


    A strong breath, although has been convergence, but still let this side of the world as it solidified.


    Du Shaofu looked at the familiar door of Du''s family, and his heart was peaceful. The heartache of parting with the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan disappeared.


    "Whoosh..."


    Inside the door of the Du family, many figures rushed out and immediately appeared in front of Du Shaofu and others.


    "Brother Shaofu, sister Xiaoman, you are back."


    "Brother Shaofu, sister Xiaoman."


    One by one, the younger members of the Du family rushed out and looked at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoman in front of them. They were all very happy.


    "I''ve improved a lot, and my talent is good."


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd, including DU Liang, Du GUI, Du Chong, Du Hao, Du Yu, Du Xue and so on. Each breath was much stronger than last time.


    "Shaofu, Xiaoman, you are really back!"


    Within the Du family, many people later rushed out. It was Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and many of the Du family''s elders.


    "Ha ha, it''s really Shaofu coming back!"


    Du Zhixiong drank with a loud voice. He immediately stepped up to Du Shaofu and patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder. His eyes were filled with joy.


    "I''ve seen you, uncle."


    Du Shaofu saluted and looked at the second uncle and the eldest uncle in front of him. His heart was warm.


    "Today''s update is up to now. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will continue to have more shifts. I''d like to ask for flower support and free recommendation tickets. Thank you all. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    "See the owner of the house!"


    "Yes, I have seen you."


    The king of juejian, the king of golden carving, and Shan Yuxiu saluted Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong with invisible breath, which made Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong stagnate.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A moment later, the Du family, some of the Du family''s original little fellows, were now 15 or 16 years old. They worshipped Du Shaofu and were not timid. They all surrounded Du Shaofu and wanted to guide him.


    "Little bunnies, let your third brother have a rest first. Don''t worry about it. Let your third brother guide you well tomorrow." Du Zhixiong scolded and drove a group of young girls away.


    "Shaofu, what about the eldest princess? Why didn''t she come back with you?"


    A woman, whose seniority is Du Shaofu''s aunt, stealthily pulls Du Shaofu to one side, looks at Ouyang Shuang not far away, and asks, "what''s the relationship between this beautiful girl and you? Is it a daughter-in-law? It''s really beautiful and good."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly and shook his head. The girl was a man and a woman. Now she is not familiar with the Du family. When she gets familiar with her, she is afraid that it will be enough for the aunts of the Du family to suffer.


    "Shaofu, your elder sister and second brother don''t have a family. Why don''t you start a family first? Do you still remember that ye Xiaosi of Ye''s family is as big as you. Now the children are one year old." Another woman came to Du Shaofu''s side and whispered.


    Du Shaofu really remembered Ye Xiaosi of the Ye family. Although he had never left Du''s family before, he had an impression on him.


    Du Shaofu still remembers that when he was a child, he had a fight with Ye Xiaosi, but he lost. Finally, the elder sister went over and repaired Ye Xiaosi. The repairman went back to complain with crying nose.


    I didn''t expect that guy was married and had children now. This really surprised Du Shaofu.


    "Shaofu, tonight, my family will make you your favorite dish when you were a child."


    No, the young women pushed aside a large group of men, young and old, and surrounded Du Shaofu in the middle. The words of "Spitting" flew wildly.


    These aunts talked about the family and trivial matters, but they were very comfortable in Du Shaofu''s ears. It was a kind of simple emotion.


    "You old ladies, don''t surround Shaofu. They have just come back and need to rest first."


    Several old men and big men came forward with excited eyes.


    "Go, let''s talk to Shaofu first. The child is not young. It''s time to get married. Last time, there was someone from the Bai family to propose marriage." A group of women pushed away the old men and the big men.


    Du Shaofu smiles and doesn''t speak. He feels warm in his heart.


    Du''s family was very lively, and everyone was happy. Everywhere Du Shaofu went, he surrounded many young girls with awe and worship.


    Two hours later, Du Shaofu placed a seal on the hall of the Du family.


    In the main hall, only Du Zhixiong, Du Zhenwu, and the elder, such as the elders and the old people of the Du family, were present.


    Du Shaofu put a lot of cultivation resources in the hall, such as Taoist tools, Fu tools, spirit tools, miraculous medicines, martial arts skills and so on.


    In time, the glow spread dazzling, energy fluctuations ripple, so that the whole hall solidified.


    "That should be a talisman."


    "A lot of magic tools, a lot of pills!"


    "Is that Hou pin pill?"


    "Hou pin martial arts!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the old men of the Du family trembled, and their eyes suddenly fell on the pile, which made the dark air in their bodies solidify at this time.


    "Uncle, second uncle, elders, there are some Taoist instruments, and some elixirs and martial arts skills. Keep them as the treasure of Du family now. Give other pills, martial arts, spiritual instruments and talismans to the outstanding people in the family." Du Shaofu said to the old men and the second uncle of the Du family.


    "Tao Qi!"


    "Wang pin Dan Yao!"


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Hearing this, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and a group of Du family elders in the hall were shocked for a long time. They were all shaking and could not help but stand up.


    All the old people were very excited, with tears of joy in their eyes, and their bodies kept shaking.


    "My Du family is going to be very happy, lucky!"


    The elder trembled, his body trembled.


    "In my lifetime, I can still see this scene. I die without regret, and have the face to see the Du family''s ancestors!"


    Said an old man with white hair and old body. His eyes were red and excited.


    "Good, good, good, my Du family out of a peerless son Lang, Du family is lucky!"


    A tottering Du family old man trembled with excitement, his old eyes were muddy, and he almost shed tears, but he was immediately wiped with his hand.


    "Master, be careful."


    Du Shaofu helped the tottering old man by his side. This is a master of the Du family. He gave himself sugar when he was a child.


    "My dear child, the master is fine and can live for a few years, but he is so happy."The tottering old man held Du Shaofu''s hand with an excited smile on his face. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "go and prepare. We''re going to pay homage to the ancestors of the Du family and to the ancestral temples."


    "Yes, I''ll go to sacrifice my ancestors first. Thanks for the protection of the Du family''s ancestors. I''ll help the Du family to be lucky and keep my family safe from evil spirits."


    The elder nodded and said to Du Zhenwu, "what do you think, master?"


    "Ancestral hall for ancestor worship."


    Du Zhenwu nodded, his eyes slightly red and his mood excited.


    "Elders, uncle and second uncle, go to the ancestral hall tomorrow and let all the Du family''s sons go with me. This time, I also brought back a lot of demon blood from the level of animal waiting environment and animal King''s environment, as well as the spirit blood of demons ranked on the list of heavenly beasts, so as to baptize and build a foundation for all Du''s children of the right age."


    Du Shaofu said to the crowd that he was glad to see the elders of the Du family happy.


    This is his family and his relatives. What Du Shaofu wants is his family. His relatives can be happy and healthy. That''s all.


    "Animal waiting for the environment, monster blood essence!"


    "The animal King''s realm, the essence of the beast!"


    "Oh, my God, there are also the demon blood essence on the list of beasts, really!"


    All the old people trembled again, thinking that a few years ago, in order to get the blood essence of the stone demon wolf, the Du family baptized a younger generation and built a foundation, which was almost the strength of the clan.


    Now, what a powerful and boundless achievement would be if Du Shaofu brought back the demon blood essence of the animal Hou state, the demon blood of the animal King realm, and the demon blood essence of the legendary heaven beast list!


    "Ha ha, lucky, this is my Du family to be lucky!"


    The old men of the Du family were already excited and weeping with joy.


    The whole Du family is full of excitement and excitement. All Du''s are told to worship their ancestors tomorrow, so the right-age Du''s family will be baptized and built a foundation tomorrow.


    It is reported that Du Shaofu, the third elder brother, has brought back a lot of powerful monster blood essence this time. If the foundation can be built successfully, the future will be limitless.


    A moment later, outside the Du family, the Ye family leader, the stone city master Ye Baolin, the Bai family owner, Bai Jiru and many elders came to visit.


    They got the news that Du Shaofu had returned to Shicheng, so they came to the Du family at the first time.


    When Du Shaofu got the news, although he did not greet him outside the gate, he did so outside the main hall, because ye Baolin, the city master, and Bai Jiru, the head of the Bai family, were all elders of Shicheng.


    Don''t disrespect your elders. This is what the old Du family taught us when they were young. Du jiaerlang must keep it in mind, and Du Shaofu has always kept it in mind.


    In the hall, Du''s old people, Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong sat with them. Inside the hall, seals were forbidden. No one knew what they were talking about.


    Only half an hour later, the Ye family and the white family left the hall, their faces trembling with excitement.


    Some of the Ye and Bai family''s old people, even excited eyes moist, walking trembling, seems to have a mood, for a long time can not calm down.


    Only they know that this time, both the Bai family and the Ye family have obtained a Taoist weapon and a lot of Dan medicine and martial arts cultivation resources. Each piece is a treasure.


    The Ye family and the Bai family also got five places to build a foundation for the demons on the list of heavenly beasts.


    It made the old people not tremble and cry with joy.


    In the afternoon, the whole stone city was boiling, because news came from the Du family that as long as they were residents of Shicheng, men and women of the right age aged from five to sixteen could go to the Du''s home to test their talents.


    If the talent is enough, they can get free training from Du family, and if appropriate, they can get baptism foundation for free.


    All of these are free of charge. The Du family provides them unconditionally, as long as they are residents of Shicheng.


    Du family commander and bodyguard, galloping in the streets and alleys of the stone city advertising, dun time the whole stone city exploded.


    No one will doubt Du''s words.


    All of a sudden, all the people rushed to the Du family, the Du family surrounded by water, countless young girls waiting excitedly.


    Some children with tiger heads and brains are waiting for the test of talent with bright big eyes. They are vague, nervous and expectant.


    At dusk, the red clouds cover the sky. On a loft of the Du family, several figures stand quietly, looking at the sea of people outside the Du family.


    "Shaofu, there are too many people. Are you bringing enough demon blood?" Du Zhixiong looked at Du Shaofu nervously.


    "Second uncle, don''t worry. Demon blood is enough."


    Du Shaofu said to his second uncle, Du Zhixiong.


    "There are so many people. How much demon blood is needed. These are treasures. You are so generous."


    At this time, Du Zhixiong''s heart has been sweeping away.


    Free for all talent qualified blood essence baptism foundation, this is absolutely big.


    "Second brother, Shaofu is right. Our stone city is located in a small border town. The mountains are high, the emperor is far away, and the resources are scarce. Although everyone is martial arts, he has never been out of the ordinary children. Now Shaofu has the ability to unite the whole Shicheng and do something for Shicheng. After that, my Du family will surely be lucky and loved by Shicheng."Du Zhenwu said to Du Zhixiong, his eyes rippled and his heart was filled with emotion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    Outside the Du family, a dense school-age young girl testing talent, the Ye family and the white family have also sent a lot of people to help, which was completed in the late night.


    Many young girls tested out the talent is not bad, can obtain the demon beast essence blood baptism foundation.


    If appropriate, you can also get other cultivation resources.


    After dusk, Du Shaofu entered the wasteland space and refined all the blood of demons into pure blood essence, with the help of Zhen Qingchun.


    "Boy, the reincarnation son of the big round religion that day, you have to be more careful. That guy is not ordinary."


    Zhen Qingchun told Du Shaofu that during this period, Zhen Qingchun was not in the ancient space. Therefore, he could know clearly the movement and static of the outside world through the tower.


    "Brother Qingchun, do you also know the reincarnation son of Dalan religion?"


    Du Shaofu asked, his hand print changed, and his face was pale.


    It is a huge project to refine all the demon blood essence into refined blood.


    Fortunately, it is not complicated for Du Shaofu.


    In addition to refining the blood consumption of xuanjiao king and silver winged devil carving, burning carp king, stone turtle king, Ba mastiff, Cangbao, ice Python king and so on, the rest is quite simple, just takes time.


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory body of Yuan Shen moved, glanced at Du Shaofu, and then said to Du Shaofu: "what reincarnation Saint son is, in fact, a secret method of Da Lun religion, which makes ordinary people fear it. However, the secret method is really abnormal and strong, which makes people fear."


    The voice falls, Zhen Qingchun''s face is also slightly coagulated.


    From Zhen Qingchun''s face, Du Shaofu knew that the secret method of Da Lun religion was absolutely extraordinary. He asked curiously, "what kind of secret method is it?"


    Zhen Qingchun straightened up his mind and said to Du Shaofu, "it''s a secret method of reincarnation. When the time comes, the top strongmen of the Dalan sect will reincarnate with a ray of original spirit. At that time, the people of the Dalan cult will look for their reincarnation saints everywhere.


    In order to ensure the success of reincarnation, the top powerful members of the great wheel religion generally divide the yuan Shen into many, forming many reincarnation saints, and finally choose one of the most gifted to become the reincarnation son.


    At a certain time, the reincarnation son will be able to open up all the pre reincarnation power, reaching the peak before the original deadline or before the fall.


    However, there are many taboos in this process, and it is not simple, but if it is successful, it means that the original reincarnation will be directly revived. "


    "This secret is really terrible."


    Du Shaofu was also shocked by the speech. The great round of religion has such a terrible secret method. If it is really the world''s largest, it is full of mysteries.


    "That Dongli Chihuang can become a saint son, the premise is to kill all the reincarnated Saint children, seize the soul, the means is extremely cruel, so that guy, I''m afraid it is absolutely not a good fault, you must pay attention to some."


    Zhen Qingchun reminds Du Shaofu that the son of Dalan religion is not a good person.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care too much about the Dongli Chihuang. He frowned slightly and asked Zhen Qingchun, "brother Qingchun, in this way, isn''t there supposed to be many reincarnations in that big round religion. When their strong ones fall, they can reincarnate?"


    "That''s not true. It''s said that the secret method is extremely difficult to practice. Only those who have practiced the secret method can do it. Ordinary people can''t have the illusion that they can practice it."


    Zhen Qingchun told Du Shaofu: "moreover, if you want to reincarnate a strong person, you need to pay a huge price. In addition, in order to maintain the orthodoxy of Da Lun religion, there will only be one reincarnated son for a period of time."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning of the next day, all the Du family members gathered in the ancestral hall.


    With Du Shaofu and his family leader, Du Zhenwu, and all the old people of the Du family came. The ancestor worship began, and the children of all ethnic groups worshipped and worshipped.


    Du Shaofu also saluted in the ancestral hall, looking at the floating sarcophagus in the ancestral hall. He thought that he had often climbed out of the sarcophagus. At the moment, he was thinking of the drunkard father, but he did not know where the drunkard father was, but he was still well.


    After the ancestor worship, all the children of Du family, together with the Bai family, ye family and the whole Shicheng school-age children, Qi Qi began to baptize with the blood essence of demons on the Du school yard.


    A large vat has already been placed in the school square of Du''s family. There is a demon blood mixed with hot water, which is full of color and energy fluctuation.


    "Roar..."


    There is a sound of the monster roar from the tank, roaring hiss.


    These can not be ordinary monster blood essence, for the whole stone city, all is a treasure.


    According to their physical constitution and talent, all the young boys were thrown into the VATS one by one by the big men of the three families and began to baptize and build the foundation.


    Of course, for girls of the right age, they are arranged to be baptized and built in their rooms. There are three big families of female elders."Ah, how painful


    "My God, it hurts me so much."


    "Mom, help


    After a young boy was thrown into the VAT, stimulated by the demon blood essence, he suddenly cried and howled, crying father and mother.


    But this curtain fell in the eyes of the old people and the big men, but they ignored it. Instead, they were full of joy, and then they shot the little guys who wanted to climb out, mercilessly and directly back.


    "Be honest with me. I don''t know if I''m lucky. You little guys will know the benefits."


    The big men of the three families yelled and roared. They were all over the right age for such treatment.


    If they had such an opportunity, they would not only have achieved what they have achieved now.


    "God bless the stone city!"


    "Thank you, deputy mayor."


    Ye''s, Bai''s and stone city''s old people sigh and express their thanks to the Du family.


    On the school field, the energy fluctuates, just like the sunlight all over the sky, all the old people exclaim and shake, and the whole stone city is boiling.


    At this time, Du Shaofu arrived at the back of the Du family.


    At the place where he used to cook fish and meat secretly with Fu Yibai, Du Shaofu set up a stove, caught the prey and roasted the meat.


    "Zizi..."


    The smell is overflowing, and the barbecue is sizzling with oil stains. The smell is delicious and makes people salivate,.


    Yu Wanli, Ouyang Shuang, juejian Wang, jindiao Wang, xuanjiao king, Shan Yuxiu, Zhuang Pingyang and others gathered around the barbecue, and their saliva was about to drip down.


    When the final barbecue comes out of the oven, where are the strong and the half strong? Eating, saliva overflowing.


    "I don''t know what happened to Fu Yibai."


    When Du Shaofu was eating the barbecue, he could not help but think of Fu Yibai.


    In the back mountain, there are too many memories of Fu Yibai.


    When Ouyang Shuang got to Du Shaofu''s back, he was graceful and graceful, and he looked very cool again. His big eyes and beautiful eyes glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "what are you going to do next?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him and said, "in a few days, you should return to the ancient emperor."


    Ouyang Shuang moved his eyes slightly and stood with Du Shaofu. After a moment, his red lips opened slightly, and he said, "how was your life in ancient Tianzong? Can you still get used to it?"


    "Not bad." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "That''s good."


    Ouyang Shuang ate the barbecue and did not speak again.


    In the next few days, Du''s school was very lively.


    Du Yu, Du Xue, Du GUI, Du Hao, Du Chong, DU Liang, these new generations, but under the personal guidance of King juejian, King jindiao, King xuanjiao, King Yan Li, and Shan Yuxiu, they worked hard and achieved benefits.


    The old men of the Du family, Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong learned that king xuanjiao, King jindiao and King juejian were King Wu''s strongmen and six star lingfu masters. They were shocked and did not return to their senses for a long time.


    "My God!"


    An old man of the Du family thought that there were more than a dozen powerful warriors of King Wu''s territory sitting in the Du family. The lineup was enough to sweep an empire, and he was so excited that he couldn''t sleep at night.


    "One day as a teacher, life as a teacher, salute!"


    Three days later, Yu Wanli, xuanjiao Wang, jindiao Wang, juejian Wang, Yan Li Wang, Shi GUI Wang, Bing mang Wang, and Shan Yuxiu sat at the head of Du''s hall.


    In front of Wan Li and others, there are Du Yu, Du Xue, Du Hao, Du GUI, Du Chong, Du Ming and DU Liang, the new generation leaders of Du family.


    "I''ll see you, master!"


    Du Yu, Du Xue, Du Hao and so on kowtow and salute respectfully. Under their entreaty, they succeeded in worshipping their masters.


    The king of xuanjiao, the king of golden carving and the king of juejian wanted to accept apprentices, but Du Shaofu didn''t object to it, so Du Hao and others succeeded in their apprenticeship.


    It is worth mentioning that Du Yu and Du Xue both became the first disciples of Yu Wanli.


    With Yu Wanli''s status in the ancient Tianzong, Du Yu and Du Xue became the inner disciples of the ancient Tianzong.


    It would be a great opportunity to put it on the whole of Zhongzhou.


    But at this time, Du Yu and Du Xue did not know what the ancient Tianzong was.


    These two young guys just know that their master is not an ordinary strong one, but also the third elder brother of Shaofu elder brother.


    "There will be more shifts today. Xiao Yu continued to code his words and asked for all support from flowers. Thank you very much. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    "That''s great. That''s great. The Du family is going to have a big time!"


    Seeing the outstanding descendants of each clan, they were all worshipped by the powerful people in King Wu''s territory. The old people of Du family were excited and burst into tears with joy.


    Du Hao, Du Yu and DU Liang are also happy. They have been working hard to build a good foundation.


    Now they are all worshipped by the king, and they will certainly benefit a lot in the future. In the future, they will become the strong ones in the famous side and strengthen the Du family.


    It was dusk again, and the sun slowly crept into the thin clouds, and the setting sun set in the West and became a red ball.


    Sunset spread, clouds spread to four half of the sky, layer by layer gradually fade down, covering the whole stone city.


    Under the setting sun, several figures came slowly. At first, she was an old woman in a simple dress. She looked old, but she walked vigorously. Under her light eyebrows, her face was full of wrinkles. It seemed that she was writing the vicissitudes of time.


    Around the old woman, there is an old man over 50 years old, and several people behind her are also of high temperament.


    This pedestrian appeared in the stone city, cast a trace under the sunset.


    But strangely, on the street, it is not many people will notice them, clearly in front of them, but it seems that people are confused.


    "It''s the guy who came out of such a small border town and got miss Aotong''s heart. Things are unpredictable and unpredictable."


    The old woman looked around her face, but her eyes were deep and divine.


    "Old man, we''re here. We can do it at any time."


    Half a hundred old people said to the old woman with awe in their eyes.


    "Do it at night. Don''t disturb the others."


    The old woman''s body slightly stagnated. In her deep eyes, there were some fluctuations. She said in a low voice: "remember what I said. Don''t hurt the child. Otherwise, don''t blame my old lady for losing her temper."


    "Yes, old man."


    The old man nodded, but he didn''t dare to offend the old man.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Stone city, the setting sun is rolling in the golden and red clouds, shining with gold.


    as like as two peas in the first year, Du Shaofu and the old town of drunkard live in a courtyard.


    In the courtyard, Du Shaofu was lying on the back cane chair that his father used to lie on until night fell.


    At night, the sky is high and the dew is thick. A crescent moon is hanging quietly in the southwest sky. The moonlight is somewhat cool and dark.


    The moon is dark and stars are bright, but the stars on the sky are gradually shining. The night clouds are hazy, just like the fog woven out of silver yarn, covering the stone city.


    Du Shaofu folded his hands behind his neck and looked up at the crescent moon in the clouds. He thought that the drunkard''s father had been all night. Maybe he was thinking about his mother and his sister.


    "Niang, Shaojing, daddy, where are you now..."


    Looking at the night, Du Shaofu murmured.


    On the wall of the courtyard, on the leaves, on the porch pillars, on the armrest of the cane chair, and on Du Shaofu''s face, a solemn and holy light flashed.


    "Boy, be careful. There are unexpected guests. I have strong strength. I''ll hide and act according to circumstances. Be careful yourself."


    Suddenly, Zhen Qingchun''s voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears as if it were ringing through Du Shaofu''s mind and then disappeared.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, Zhou Kong suddenly trembled. This kind of vibration was silent all around. Only Du Shaofu could feel it.


    Du Shaofu was suddenly alert. His figure rose from the rattan chair on his back, and his body was full of mysterious Qi.


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. He felt that the dark Qi in his body was stagnant, and a terrible breath that he could not resist was crushed. Then the space was distorted and his vision was blurred.


    The next moment, everything was like a breathing room. When Du Shaofu''s sight began to recover, he had already reached a mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, the sky and stars are bright, and the surrounding is dark, and the outline of the mountain extends far away.


    Du Shaofu knew the peak, which was a peak in the mountain behind Du''s family.


    In Du Shaofu''s vigilant look around, several figures appear quietly on the top of the mountain.


    With the appearance of these figures, the spatial fluctuations around the surrounding mountains become blurred.


    A total of five figures slowly appear, wrapped in a dazzling light, with a breath spread.


    It was hard for Du Shaofu to look directly at the halo like stars and the glare of the sun.


    "Boom..."


    With the appearance of these five figures, the terrible breath rippled, which made Du Shaofu look dignified to the extreme.


    In this terrible atmosphere, Du Shaofu felt a kind of deja vu.


    "Bang!"


    Deep roar, sound like a drum, a star like light, a figure out.


    Then the body was just like an illusion. In an instant, it turned into a monster with a size of tens of feet. Its shape was like a horse, its body was white and its tail was black. It had a horn. It had tiger teeth and claws."This is...!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. Under the terrible breath, his blood suddenly began to boil.


    "It''s a refutation!"


    Du Shaofu judged that the terrible monster was a "refutation" at the top of the list of heavenly beasts, far above Xuanyun Chijiao.


    It is said that "refute" can eat tigers and leopards and fight against the gods. Its sound is like the sound of drums. It is extremely terrible!


    "Bang!"


    The beast roared, and the terrible breath swept away. The sound was like a drum and a heavy hammer, and the surrounding mountain space was shaking.


    "Hiss..."


    In a short period of time, the terrifying refuting beast directly attacked Du Shaofu. His front hooves were like tiger claws, and they were covered with scales made of metal. They sent out runes. Their breath was like a mountain, and their voice was like thunder. They directly crushed Du Shaofu.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu made a quick move. In an instant, the golden light burst out all over his body, just like the golden light of the sun.


    Refuting the beast is terrible, and the rumor also comes from ancient blood.


    However, the golden winged ROC is the supreme among the beasts and will never be suppressed by the refuting beast.


    "Chula la!"


    When the golden runes burst out in layers, Du Shaofu directly collided with the barge beast with one hand under a fan of his hand, and then his body shook back directly. In an instant, he stepped several steps under his feet to smash the rocks under his feet.


    Just a touch is divided, the golden light rippling, those stars like brilliance, seems to feel something, for it vibrated.


    "Animal kingdom!"


    Du Shaofu stabilized his body, his eyes suddenly trembled, and his face turned pale.


    Looking at the huge refuting beast, Du Shaofu looked dignified and extreme. It was the level of animal king. Compared with the xuanjiao king, he did not know how much stronger he was.


    There was a little shock in the giant pupil of the refuting beast. I don''t know whether it was because there was no human being in front of him, or because he felt the supreme spirit of monster in Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Bang!"


    After that, the huge body of the refuting beast fluctuated again, stretched out its huge dustpan like tiger claws, and its breath was more terrible than before, and it suppressed Du Shaofu again.


    "Oh


    The sound was like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a God''s elephant. The surrounding space roared and trembled. The momentum was incomparable. The secret patterns of the talisman were blooming and fluctuating. Du Shaofu''s countless fist seals like lightning in his hands finally condensed into a fist.


    "Hum!"


    With the sound of wind and thunder like Sanskrit, Du Shaofu stamped on the ground, and his figure went straight to the refuting beast.


    A fist to meet, a terrible claw, the two suddenly heavy bombardment together.


    In an instant, one punch and one catch collided, and the explosion sound like thunder resounded through the space.


    "Hula..."


    The Runes of golden light are overflowing everywhere. The turbulent energy ripples are fluctuating and spreading. The whole surrounding space is shaking rapidly.


    "Boom!"


    The terrifying energy storm is like a hurricane, ready to roll, until the far-off waves go.


    "Hum!"


    The surrounding rocks were broken, but Du Shaofu''s body was shaken back a few steps again, and a murmur came from his throat.


    However, this time, the huge barge animal was finally staggering, shaking a lot, and a pair of giant pupils were shocked again.


    "Stop it!"


    The sound comes out, vicissitudes are indifferent, but after entering the ear, it is silent, as if hearing is just illusion.


    Another two figures appeared quietly. An old man over half a hundred years old with a good temperament set his eyes on Du Shaofu.


    I don''t know if it''s Du Shaofu''s strength or something else. The old man''s eyes are very surprised.


    An old woman came slowly. She was 70 years old and dressed in a plain dress. She was a bit old, but she was vigorous.


    The old woman walked into Du Shaofu''s wrinkled face, and her deep eyes were always looking at Du Shaofu. Her eyes were shocked and she murmured, "I think so much. It''s just so similar. It''s incredible."


    Du Shaofu looked warily at the people who came in front of him. From the old man and the old woman, Du Shaofu was aware of a terrible breath.


    The terrible degree of that breath, let Du sun Oh Fen feel, even more than in the master Gu Qingyang feel the pressure.


    The breath of these two people is invisible, but it is pervasive, integrated into the space of heaven and earth


    "Yes, too much, too much."


    The old woman walked up to Du Shaofu''s body, her eyes were warm and kind, but her eyes were deep and divine on her wrinkled face, which made Du Shaofu look at her at this time, and she seemed to have a feeling of trembling.


    "It''s three o''clock and the next one. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    "What''s your name?"


    The old woman went to Du Shaofu and looked around him.


    Du Shaofu looked at the two men in front of him. His eyes swept over the figure of the fallen beast and the other four stars. Instead, he took a deep breath and said to the old woman, "my name is Du Shaofu."


    "Du Shaofu, Shaofu..."


    The old woman murmured, the look has a little complex, do not know at this time in the heart is thinking of what.


    "Ming Lao, there should be no mistake. Take it back and check it."


    The old man, who was over half a hundred years old, stopped his shock and said to the old woman in a low voice, but his eyes still fell on Du Shaofu.


    The old woman raised her hand slightly, waved to the old man who was over half a hundred years old. She looked at Du Shaofu and sighed, "this little desolate border area has such a beautiful appearance, which is beyond my expectation."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old woman in front of him, and his eyes flashed a little color to himself and said, "who are you? Why did you bring me here?"


    "We are..."


    The old woman opened her mouth, but the old man, who was over half a hundred years old, suddenly interrupted the old woman''s words and said, "old man, this boy is not qualified to know our origin..."


    "Why is he not qualified? Don''t forget that he also has the blood of your family in his body. He just


    The old woman sighed, and the deep eyes rippled these fluctuations.


    Listening to the words of the old man and the old woman, Du Shaofu''s expression changed one after another. Suddenly, his eyes trembled. He looked at the old woman and the old man closely. His face changed and he said, "you..."


    To his lips, Du Shaofu did not know how to ask, but trembled like lightning.


    These people in front of them, in the light of stars, were all the same as Du Shaofu''s painting space displayed by his father and Zhenbei king. No wonder they had a sense of deja vu at the beginning.


    Du Shaofu felt that these people were from those who had scattered his family and taken away his mother and sister.


    But seeing these people all of a sudden, Du Shaofu realized how little he knew about them.


    At this time, he did not know where these people came from, nor did Du Shaofu know who these people were.


    Du Shaofu only knew that these people were powerful and incomparable, which made him unable to resist, especially the old woman in front of him, making him look small.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old woman said softly, "do you know who a man named Shaojing is?"


    "Shaojing!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s heart trembled, but then the trembling mood suddenly calmed down.


    When he thought of that name many times, Du Shaofu thought he would be very nervous when he heard it.


    However, Du Shaofu was very calm at this time, which surprised the old woman.


    Looking at the old woman in front of her, Du Shaofu said, "Shaojing, it should be my twin sister that I haven''t seen before. I think I know who you are."


    The old woman looked at Du Shaofu, then said with a faint smile, "it seems that you know something."


    "I''ll know all about it later. I''ll know everything!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old woman and finally added a sentence: "it will be!"


    "Come with me, child."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old woman said with a reluctant smile on her old face. On her kindly wrinkled face, she could hardly make people sigh.


    "I know you are very strong, but it will not be easy to take me away."


    Du Shaofu was alert, and his breath fluctuated again. Although he didn''t know why these people wanted to take him, he felt that there would be no good in his appearance and attitude.


    It was never Du Shaofu''s character to be caught without a hand.


    "Well, I can''t help myself."


    Feeling the fluctuating breath in Du Shaofu''s body, the old man, who was over half a hundred years old, glanced at him slightly. His eyes were filled with disdain and disdain.


    "Child, follow me, you can''t resist!" Said the old woman, looking at Du Shaofu.


    "If you can''t resist, then you won''t be captured!"


    The words came out of Du Shaofu''s teeth, and a burst of golden light overflowed. His mind fell on the purple and golden sky palace behind his back. However, he was not willing to be captured.


    "A lot of pride, worthy of Miss Ao Tong''s flesh and blood!"


    The old woman secretly passed the color of appreciation, and the young people in front of her could not escape her observation if they could calm down and face them calmly and keep their pride.


    Slowly, the old woman looked at Du Shaofu and continued, "but you still can''t resist. Do you want to rely on your spirit?"


    "Although I am a God, if you want to take people away easily, I will not agree."


    The words came from Du Shaofu''s arms, and a small tower emerged from Du Shaofu''s arms. Then, the spirit of Zhen Qingchun appeared in front of Du Shaofu.Looking at the old woman and the old man who was over half a hundred years old, his unreal eye light was smeared with coagulating color.


    At the moment, Zhen Qingchun, who seems to be indecent, seems to have disappeared. He is very old and has a strong aura. He looks at each other and says, "although I don''t know where you are from, but with your strength, why bother a teenager?"


    "Brother Qingchun has been found..."


    Seeing Zhen Qingchun''s body, Du Shaofu was surprised again.


    I didn''t expect that the old woman could even find the body of Zhen Qingchun, the eldest brother in the small tower. I think her strength must be extremely terrible.


    "I didn''t expect that you were the one who practiced that skill..."


    The old woman looked at Zhen Qingchun, her eyes moved, and she said with a faint smile, "I think I have seen people who have practiced the skills you are now practicing. But judging from your appearance, it seems that the sword has gone sideways, so that you are possessed by the devil."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at the old woman, and her eyes moved slightly. It seemed that she was also a young man at this time, but she was majestic. She said, "why bother a young man."


    "It''s just a spirit. It seems that people from outside are really arrogant and arrogant."


    Half a hundred old people seem to have some impatience, looking at Zhen Qingchun''s illusory body, his eyes moved slightly.


    "Well, if I were in my prime, I should be proud in front of you."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at the half a hundred old man, but he was absolutely afraid of the old woman in front of her.


    "You..."


    Half a hundred old people have a chill in their eyes.


    The old woman waved to half a hundred old men, looked at Zhen Qingchun and said, "this matter has nothing to do with you. Even in your heyday, you didn''t have the strength to intervene in some things. You are the one who has practiced that skill and has something to do with this young Fu. Go away."


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure was lying in front of Du Shaofu and said, "you are really right. He really has something to do with me. I am his elder brother. I want to go with me!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun, and his eyes fluctuated secretly. At the moment, his mind was on the Zijin heavenly palace, and the ROC''s golden wings in his body were ready to burst out at any time.


    In this case, I''m afraid that we can only ignore the consequences and do our best.


    "Ah..."


    The old woman shook her head, glanced over Zhen Qingchun''s body, and finally looked at Du Shaofu again. She said, "I have some things. You should have the right to know that your sister Shaojing suffered from natural diseases since childhood. Although she tried her best to search for a cure and eradication method, it was not effective. Finally, she found a way. Maybe only you can cure it. If it is delayed, it may be the consequence It''s unbelievable. "


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old woman continued, "I''ve told you what I should tell you. You can decide whether you want to go with us or not."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and looked at the old woman, but his eyes still seemed calm. He said, "how is my sister Shaojing now?"


    "It can still support it now, but I''m afraid it won''t last too long." The old woman said to Du Shaofu.


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old woman and nodded, "but before I go with you, I want to say goodbye to my people."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old woman glanced at Du Shaofu. After a moment, she nodded her head and said, "tomorrow morning, I''ll wait for you here. Remember, don''t mention us to anyone. Otherwise, it''s not good for them. Go ahead."


    "Old man, let the little one..."


    As soon as the old man was over 50 years old, he was interrupted by the old woman and said, "I''ll make the decision. Don''t make my old lady unhappy."


    "Yes


    The old man nodded helplessly and did not dare to say anything more.


    Looking at the back of Du Shaofu and Zhen Qingchun''s illusory bodies leaving, the old woman stood still on the mountain. After a long time, she murmured: "if you can not go, maybe my old lady will feel better. Why do you want to promise to go again? This is a sin, ah


    "It''s too strong. As soon as I peep into it, I can be found that the origin of these people is too complicated. What kind of influence does your mother come from?"


    Outside Du''s home, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes trembled and restored the rather obscene temperament. Just now, the majestic dignity disappeared.


    "I don''t know where they come from, and I want to know."


    Du Shaofu''s light way, clear and deep pupil, at this time with a light golden light, the lower lip spilled a touch of gold blood, which was just left by his own teeth.


    I was afraid that "today was originally planned for the fifth shift, but actually only the fourth shift could be completed. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will continue to add a watch. Today, he conceived some details of the plot, which delayed a lot of time. The following plot is very important to the book as a whole, so it will be slower.


    In addition, in the book review area and public wechat, many brothers left messages and opinions, saying that it was the ownership between the princess and our pig feet. Xiao Yu carefully read it, but Xiao Yu could not express his position or reveal it. Please wait for the following.Finally, or shamelessly plead flowers, thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    "You seem excited?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes fluctuated.


    "Yes, No." Du Shaofu turned his head and walked into the Du family.


    "What, third young master, are you going far away?"


    A moment later, in the courtyard, Du Shaofu found Yu Wanli, Ouyang Shuang and his elder sister Du Xiaoman, xuanjiao king, jindiao king, and Shan Yuxiu.


    After informing them that they would leave for a period of time, they immediately asked in doubt.


    "I want to go out and do something. I don''t have any antidote for the Gu Du Pill on you. You can go to Luan demon city to get it. During this period of time, you will be in Du''s house and guide Du Hao and Du GUI in their cultivation." Du Shaofu said to the king of golden carving and the king of xuanjiao.


    "Younger martial brother, where are you going, I have to accompany you." Yu Wanli said to Du Shaofu.


    He was ordered to protect the younger martial brother. Naturally, he had to follow him all the way. Otherwise, when he went back to Zongzhong, his master would not have stripped his skin.


    "Third Elder martial brother, this time I''m going to do some things. I''ll tell you in detail later. I''ll go alone. You can go back to Zongzhong first. Don''t worry. I''ll be OK." Du Shaofu said with a smile to his third senior brother Yu Wanli.


    "Do my father and second uncle know?" Du Xiaoman looks at Du Shaofu, and her eyebrows frown slightly.


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said to his elder sister Du Xiaoman, "tomorrow, elder sister, you can tell the uncle and the second uncle. I''m afraid that the elder brother and the second uncle will ask more questions, and they will worry more."


    "All right."


    Du Xiaoman hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly.


    "Whatever you''re going to do, be careful yourself." Ouyang Shuang glanced at Du Shaofu, and his face was covered with some color.


    Du Shaofu laughed and nodded.


    "Du Shaofu, I have to follow you. Those guys are absolutely tough. You will be in danger alone."


    A moment later, in the courtyard where Du Shaofu has been living, Zhen Qingchun, the body of Yuan Shen, stares at Du Shaofu tightly and says, "you are alone. If something happens, you will not have a companion."


    "Don''t worry, I will come back safely. This is also an opportunity for me. Maybe I can meet the people I want to see." Du Shaofu said to Zhen Qingchun.


    This time, Du Shaofu didn''t want to go with his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun, the illusory body of Yuan Shen, looked closely at Du Shaofu''s eyes and said, "are you afraid of implicating me?"


    "No..."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said with a smile to Zhen Qingchun: "I know they are very strong. Among the people I know, you are the strongest. If I don''t come back, I will expect you to save me."


    "That''s the truth. Your brother, I''m not bragging. When I get back to my prime, hum!"


    As for Du Shaofu''s words, Zhen Qingchun was very helpful. His eyes moved and he said, "but your master Gu Qingyang is not weak, and the ancient Tianzong patriarch Sima stepping on the star is also very deep. But the strongest one is the old woman, whose breath is unfathomable. Maybe there are only a few strong people in the world."


    "I talked to my elder sister about you. If you need anything, just ask my elder sister."


    Du Shaofu said to Zhen Qingchun, "well, in case I can''t come back, I''ll wait for you to rescue me later. During this time, the Du family depends on you."


    "Be careful. They are related to your mother and sister. I hope you are not in great danger." Zhen Qingchun didn''t say anything more, his eyes were full of fluctuation.


    How could Zhen Qingchun not understand Du Shaofu''s mind? He was afraid that he might be involved, so he did not take himself with him.


    Du Shaofu nodded, then walked out of the courtyard, and disappeared into the night.


    "Boy, if you really can''t come back, even if you''re fighting for your old life, I''ll make them pay the price!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s disappearing back, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory eyes are filled with brilliant runes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, a bright moon falls in the west, but the sky is getting darker and darker. This is the darkness before dawn.


    "Old man, will the boy take the opportunity to escape?"


    On the top of the mountain, the old man who was over half a hundred years old watched the bright moon fall in the west at night. After hesitating for a moment, he asked the old woman who had been standing quietly beside her.


    The old woman opened her slightly closed eyes and said softly, "if only he had escaped, my old lady might have been much better."


    "Old Ming, this boy is just a mole ant from outside. When she is in the family, miss Shaojing will be safe and sound." The old man is light.


    Behind the old man, five figures stood together, waiting quietly on one side, breath convergence, but also let the space quite solidified.


    "Mole ant, do you think Miss Ao Tong''s flesh and blood will be mole ants? He is the same size as Miss Shaojing, although he said that his strength was not as strong as that of miss Shaojing. However, the mysterious cultivation of King Wu''s territory has been able to resist the refuting animals in the Wu Emperor''s realm. If I didn''t have old eyes and dim eyes, he was still a talisman with extraordinary spiritual and spiritual strength. It seems that the cultivation method is the orthodox one of the golden winged Dapeng people, and this one alone is inconceivable and extraordinary. In the face of you and me, he can also move forward and backward without being affected. There are few peers in his family.Do you think such a person is a mole ant? Even if compared with his peers in the clan, he can still be in the top 100 by conservative estimation. "


    The old woman looked at the old man tightly, and her deep eyes showed some displeasure. She said, "Qingyu, you are a Dharma protector in your family. You should be careful when you speak. No matter whether you want to admit it or not, Du Shaofu is the flesh and blood of miss Aotong. Half of the blood on your body also flows. If he is an ant, you are fighting Your face doesn''t matter. Don''t hit the face of the family. Those people outside are watching. "


    Smell speech, the old man trembled a little, and then Gongsheng way: "the old man of hell, I understand."


    "Ah..."


    The old woman sighed slightly, looked at the front space, murmured softly: "why doesn''t this boy escape? I have to make my old lady feel uncomfortable."


    "Whoosh..."


    As the old woman''s voice dropped for a while, a pale golden figure came across the sky from the far sky, and then fell on the mountain.


    The pale gold light converged, and Du Shaofu''s face was slightly pale, but on his resolute and resolute face, his eyes remained clear and deep.


    "You''re early. It''s not dawn yet."


    The old woman looked at Du Shaofu''s clear eyes and asked.


    Du Shaofu straightened up, looked up at the night, then looked at the old woman and said, "it''s almost dawn. You don''t want to be seen. You like to do things behind your back. I have to come early so that you won''t be seen."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words and looking at Du Shaofu''s face and eyes, the old woman''s eyes moved. She had a feeling, that feeling, like facing a calm seal.


    The youth in front of him is like a seal in his body. It seems calm, but maybe one day, the seal will be loose, and then I don''t know what terrible things will appear.


    "It looks like you have a grudge in your heart." After two breaths, Ming Lao looked at Du Shaofu and sighed.


    "No resentment, only hatred." Du Shaofu replied directly.


    The old woman was stunned at the smell of the speech, then laughed bitterly and said, "hate us?"


    "I just hate that I''m not strong enough!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old woman and asked, "how are my mother and my sister?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    "They''re fine." Old Ming nodded and said.


    "They..."


    Du Shaofu looked at Ming Lao for a moment, but he didn''t know how to speak. After a moment, he raised his head and asked him, "why don''t they come to my father and me?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, he said, "you think your mother and your sister abandoned you and your father these years. Are you blaming them for not coming to you?"


    Du Shaofu was silent and worried all the time in his heart. But apart from this worry, there was no doubt in his heart.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu took a little deep breath, looked at the old man Ming and asked, "Shaojing, what kind of natural disease can you cure, can I use it?"


    "Miss Shaojing''s natural diseases are too rare, because you are her twin brother. They find a way. Maybe you have 80% chance to let Miss Shaojing recover." Said the old man.


    "Very serious?" Du Shaofu continued.


    "It can''t be delayed any longer, or the consequences will be unimaginable." He said, looking at Du Shaofu.


    "That is to say, this time I will follow you back and see Shaojing And my mother? "


    Du Shaofu looked at Ming Lao. At this time, his eyes were a little complicated, including some nervousness, a little expectation, even a little fear, but also some happiness.


    Always adhere to the goal of hard training, want to become absolutely strong as soon as possible, is to one day, oneself can see his mother and twin sister.


    But now, a possible opportunity suddenly appeared in front of him. It was possible that he would meet the two people he had been thinking about for 18 years. This kind of mood made Du Shaofu hard to calm down.


    "You just go to save your sister, see Shaojing and AO Tong, don''t dream, you are not qualified to see!"


    The half a hundred old men were not talking under the old man''s warning, but when they heard the words and listened to Du Shaofu''s words, they could not help interrupting and glancing at some hidden contempt.


    Du Shaofu looked at the half a hundred old men, then looked at the old man Ming and said, "you just said that only I have the opportunity to save Shaojing''s recovery?"


    "Yes, only you have a chance." Ming old seems to have some doubts, but still nodded to answer.


    "Then I suddenly felt that I was not going to go."


    Du Shaofu looked at Ming Lao and suddenly refused. He said, "I am I, Shaojing is Shaojing. We have never met. For me, maybe she is just a familiar stranger. I still have my own things to do. So, I''d better not go with you."


    Smell speech, Ming old also immediately Leng Leng Leng.


    "Well, there are some things that you can''t decide yet!"


    The old man glared at Du Shaofu and said, "there''s a lot of signs to make a move at any time.".


    "I don''t know what you need me to do to make Shaojing recover, but I know that if you come to me, naturally I have to. I can''t fight you now, but if I''m too upset for a moment, your purpose is not to be able to do it!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man closely, and with a strong and awe inspiring sharp eye, he said: "there is no need to rely on the old man in front of me. If I practice for as long as you, no matter who you are, you are not qualified to shout in front of me!"


    "Boy...!"


    The old man''s face was gloomy and changed greatly. His eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. His breath began to surge, and the chill in his eyes began to fluctuate.


    The boy in front of him should not have come into the world. In the eyes of the old man, he only insulted the stain left by his family.


    The family has always wanted to thoroughly remove this stain, but it is difficult to clean it. Now the stain is shaking and shouting in front of him. How can he not be angry.


    "You dare not kill me, because you need me, and you don''t have the courage to kill me. No matter how much I make you unhappy, you dare not kill me. Am I right?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the half a hundred old men. In his eyes, which were full of light golden light, he wiped a scornful sneer and said, "if you have the ability to kill me now, do you dare? If you don''t, if you don''t, next time you want to kill me, maybe you will die!"


    Du Shaofu''s words were uttered.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, half of the old man''s face was cold and gloomy, his veins were angry, his breath was fluctuating, and his eyes were almost ready to burst into flames.


    If the eyes can kill people, it is not enough for Du Shaofu to be killed ten times by the old man.


    "All right


    The old man stood in front of the half a hundred old men, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "son, I know you have some skills and means, but believe me, your threat is not enough now. Maybe you are right. If you want to hate, it is normal. If you hate, you should hate your own strength."


    With a slight sigh, Ming Lao looked at Du Shaofu and said, "come with me. When you get there, who do you want to see? I promise you that I will try my best to arrange for you. As for the result, I can''t guarantee it."


    Du Shaofu looked at Ming Lao. After a long time, he nodded slightly and said, "OK, I''ll go with you.""Oh..."


    The deep voice of the beast, refute the form of the beast, Ming old, half a hundred old people jump up to refute the animal.


    "Hula..."


    A bright moon like light then shrouded Du Shaofu. Wrapped in the light, Du Shaofu felt the distortion of the surrounding space, and everything in his body stagnated. Then he seemed to have lost consciousness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The darkness before dawn fades away, the dawn light slowly awakens the sleeping creatures, and the blue dome begins to fade from the sky.


    In the distance of Shicheng, a soft mist rises above the wild animal mountain range, and the mountains are misty and illusory.


    The stone city is quiet in the morning. When the first ray of morning light shines through the mist, the sound of "hem ha" is heard everywhere in the stone city.


    The sound is loud and resounding and powerful.


    No one knows that what happened in a certain place in Shicheng last night, some super strong people once came to this wild frontier.


    The stone dragon Empire, defeated the Tianhu Empire, Jinchen Empire, Zhenghong Empire, three imperial alliance, defeated the three Empire allied forces many strong, the whole country Daqing.


    In Daqing of the whole country, the emperor ordered that the three armies be rewarded, and many Marquises and generals were granted. Among them, he expressed his gratitude to the son of the Dalan cult for his help.


    It is said that the son of the great Lunjiao sect is a legendary figure, not a mortal.


    Daqing three days, the whole country boiling, hundreds of millions of people worship.


    It is said that when the whole country was sacrificing, the imperial capital of the Dragon City, the golden light was blooming, and there was a golden dragon, and the Dragon roared incessantly and resounded through the sky.


    This makes hundreds of millions of citizens more sincere worship, that is a miracle, God bless the Empire!


    However, some people have noticed that there is no name of Du Shaofu, the king and the Emperor himself, who ordered the dragon to be sealed this time.


    Even the World Association and the temple of beasts were not mentioned, but the name of the strange son resounded through the Empire.


    "What does the palace want to do? Does it want to make people feel cold?"


    In the early morning, the bamboo forest smoke, Zhenbei Wang''s thin, dark face, rather bright eyes flashing, faintly, with a little golden light, murmured: "this time, there is no temple of heaven and beast, no world meeting, no grandson, where can we get the national Daqing!"


    "Grandfather, you are not of the same identity. It''s not appropriate to talk about it."


    Xie Fei light way, light blue dress, waist if about plain, muscle if coagulation fat.


    "I don''t dare to say anything. I heard that Shaofu killed a lot of people in Guangming God''s court. This time, there was the big round religion. The Imperial Palace wanted to remove the mill and kill the donkey. I''m so cold hearted!"


    Zhenbei Wang''s eyes sank and his fists were slightly clenched in his long sleeves. He was dissatisfied with the Imperial Palace and said, "no, I''m still a good old man, so no one is allowed to bully Shaofu. I''m going to the palace. I''m going to ask for justice."


    As the voice fell, the king of Zhenbei left.


    "Ah..."


    Xie Fei sighed slightly, as if you were orchid, charming and boneless, a trace of scattered hair randomly floating in the waist, which was Gu pan Shenghui''s provocative eyes. At this time, she was a little gloomy and murmured: "princess, what are you thinking in your heart..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Du Shaofu woke up, he felt that his eyelids were heavy. He opened his eyes and found himself in an antique room.


    The room is simple, but not simple, full of an ancient atmosphere.


    Du Shaofu stood up vigilantly, examined his body, and found that everything was normal.


    The purple gold sky Palace on the back is still on his back, everything is OK.


    "It''s so fresh."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and was slightly surprised to find that there was an energy in the air.


    This kind of energy is not like the energy on the elixir and Tiancai Dibao, but the energy in the air of heaven and earth.


    If you can practice in this environment, compared with the outside world, it is enough to achieve twice the result with half the effort. It is enough to prove that this is a treasure land, which is hard to see in the world!


    The room was empty and empty.


    "Creak."


    Du Shaofu pushed open the door of his house and looked up with a dazzling morning sun, which was projected from the sky.


    This is a courtyard on the hillside, where you can see the mountains.


    The bright red morning glow is like a golden waterfall spitting out, and the towering cloud peak reflected by it suddenly glows on the cliff.


    Green mountains, you can see the shadow of which, large carved eaves exquisite ancient buildings.


    This is a vast space. I don''t know where it exists in the world. The mountains are continuous, the mountains are green, the mountain walls are steep and the rivers are surging.


    The breath of space is extremely ancient. I don''t know how many years it has existed. It seems that it has existed forever.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    Du Shaofu looked around. The space was full of energy, and the ancient and boundless atmosphere spread throughout the space.


    Vast space, magnificent, undulating mountains.


    At the top of the mountain, there are boundless clouds and mists everywhere. It looks auspicious.


    This is like a land of immortals, where majesty and holiness coexist.


    A blue stone road twists and turns around the mountain, and the old steps step up, leading directly to a mountain top.


    Around the top of the mountain, there are countless peaks, towering into the clouds, surrounded by fog. The space exudes an indescribable atmosphere, giving people a sense of immortality.


    There are ancient mottled stone pavilions on the peak, surrounded by green, green stone and moss.


    A figure stands with a negative hand, and a wisp of light purple long hair flutters gently. Under the hair, a pair of cold pupils are exposed, which makes people look at it like Shura, sharp and cold. However, this guy is very handsome again.


    "The news has been confirmed. It was brought by Qingyu Dharma protector and grandma Ming. His name is Du Shaofu. Now he is in the family."


    A voice came, under the blue stone steps at the foot of the mountain, a young man in brocade appeared.


    The next moment, the young man in brocade arrived at the spontaneous man''s side strangely, and said to the handsome purple haired youth, "she is the seed of four aunts, is Shaojing''s so-called elder brother. He is coming now. Do you have any idea?"


    "How can he compare with Shaojing? I don''t know why the clan wants him to come, but I think we should have someone remind him that this is not where he should come. Here, he will not be used to it, and we should do good for him."


    The voice of the purple haired youth was very calm. It seemed that there was no fluctuation of any tone. There was no wave in the double pupil door like Shura.


    In his eyes, at this time, it seems that only this mountain is the peak.


    "If he came this time for no purpose, or if someone wanted him to make trouble on purpose?" The young man in brocade said with a smile.


    "Then kill it."


    Purple hair youth eyes light lift, low voice light way, the tone is still that kind of calm, can not rise the waves.


    "Do you want to do it yourself?"


    Looking at the purple haired man, the young man in brocade asked. It seemed that he didn''t feel strange at all.


    "Do you think he is qualified?"


    The purple haired youth asked the brocade youth, then moved his eyes and said softly, "pay attention, don''t let the four aunts know. After all, the four aunts are four aunts."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are vast and the vicissitudes of life are ancient.


    "Niang, Shaojing, I have come here. Are you here now?"


    At the top of the mountain, Du Shaofu murmured softly.


    In the past 18 years, I have arrived at the place where I want to come. My mother and my sister are here, but I can''t meet each other.


    Du Shaofu''s heart was complicated at this time, and his feelings, which had been suppressed, were touched at the moment.


    "Gu..."


    When Du Shaofu''s murmuring voice dropped, there was the roar of a monster in the air in the distance.


    There is a terrible breath of fluctuation, a huge bird hovering, its shape like a black, three head six tail.


    "It''s standard!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and trembled slightly. The terrible bird turned out to be a monstrous monster named "guastandard".


    "Standard" ranks high on the list of heavenly beasts, compared with "refuting" beasts.


    It is said that if a warrior can get "standard" in his body, he can suppress all evil and evil things.


    "Goo!"


    Standard flapping its wings above, the sound is like the sound of a Phoenix. It can pierce through the golden cracked stone. The whole body exudes a terrible smell. The body is like a cloud, and the breath is thrilling.


    "It would be nice if I could drink some blood. It''s just that the level of strength is not as good as that of the refuting beast when we have just arrived at the beginning of the reign of the king of beasts."


    Du Shaofu looked at the roaring standard in front of him. If he could swallow some of the standard blood, he would not only be able to practice cutting bones and washing marrow, but also suppress all evil and evil things, but it would be no small chance.


    However, this standard is the first level of the king of beasts, which makes Du Shaofu feel a little sorry.


    At the beginning, the refuting animal that was seen in Du''s family is already the animal kingdom, and the effect will be much better.


    The thought in Du Shaofu''s mind now seems to be that the standard and refuting animals are kept in his own house, and can be eaten by himself at any time.


    At this time, there are more than ten figures on the huge standard. If you know that Du Shaofu''s first thought of seeing standard, he actually wants to drink the blood of standard. I don''t know what he will think.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    With the flying wings of standard, at this time, on the back of standard, there are a series of figures swept out, the light wave wrapped, the whole body breath spread the halo, just like the sun.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu looked up. Then he frowned slightly. When he looked carefully, he could see that the figures wrapped in the light were standing in the sky, but they were not hard to see. They were all teenagers of 12-3 years old.But it is undeniable that each of these young boys was extremely powerful. After Du Shaofu frowned slightly, he was deeply shocked.


    "King Wu was in the first place."


    Du Shaofu was shocked, absolutely shocked.


    This is a total of about ten teenagers, childish, but they are all king of Wu.


    The strongest one is actually King Wu''s first step to the top.


    There was also a young boy who was afraid that he was less than ten years old. Du Shaofu felt the breath in his body, and he was at the top level of Wuhou state.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu thought that his self-determination should be regarded as good, but at this time, when he saw the big scene in front of him, he was a little cool.


    What''s the concept of Wuwang''s realm at the age of 12-3, and that of marquis Wu less than 10 years old?


    If any of them were put in the outside world, they would be enough to kill their peers.


    How many extraordinary people in the outside world are not necessarily able to reach Wuhou in their first year.


    But now here, a little boy less than ten years old has already begun to set foot in King Wu''s realm.


    If this is spread out, I''m afraid that it will not cause everyone''s shock, but that no one will believe it at all.


    "This should be one of them. He dares to escape. This time, we must give him some color to see!"


    "If you want to come, you dare to escape. You must let him look good!"


    One by one, the young men looked at Du Shaofu with no good intentions and chatted.


    But these young men, although still young, have extraordinary temperament. They are all outstanding people. At first sight, they are dragon and Phoenix in human beings, and they are full of dragon and Phoenix.


    "Well, you''d better take it by yourself, or let me take care of you!"


    A young man with big eyes looked at Du Shaofu and exclaimed. He was young, but already quite dignified.


    "You are mistaken."


    Du Shaofu frowned. These young men were very young, but their attitude was extremely arrogant and impolite. They were totally different from the moral etiquette of the four books and five classics that he was forced to learn when he was a child, which made Du Shaofu unhappy.


    "Bold, even dare to sophisticate to resist life, you are clearly not our people, ask you again, is to be arrested, or I will kill you directly!"


    A young man, who seems to be older than the others in this group of young doctors, comes out of the crowd and looks at Du Shaofu with contempt and arrogance.


    The young man didn''t look Du Shaofu in his eyes. The eyes in his eyes did not have any meaning of joking. It seemed that as long as Du Shaofu didn''t comply, he would immediately kill Du Shaofu.


    "You must be mistaken. Your elders invited me here."


    Du Shaofu said that he was more and more unhappy. He frowned slightly and felt vaguely that there was something wrong with it.


    "Presumptuous, you dare to talk nonsense. If you can tell such a lie, you will be killed on the spot." The young man gave a big drink.


    "Get down on your knees and get caught with your hands tied!"


    "Be honest, or you''ll kill me!"


    One by one young man drank, his voice rolling like thunder.


    These young men have received news that many servants from outside have fled today.


    That''s why they volunteered to catch the people who wanted to escape. They also found some fun in their daily hard training.


    "Keep your voice down. You''ve got the wrong person. Go back where you come from." Du Shaofu frowned and did not intend to pay too much attention to these young men.


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu turned and left.


    A group of young men suddenly petrified, usually those servants see them, are respectful.


    At this time, this guy didn''t pay any attention to them. Even they could see that the look in their eyes was just like a child.


    "Stop!"


    "Get down on your knees and get caught with your hands on your back!"


    "Why don''t you just kill them directly and make an example to others?"


    One by one young man was suffocated red, and then the figure flashed out.


    A dozen young men immediately surrounded Du Shaofu, and a strong breath broke out.


    "Don''t go too far. Just ask and you''ll know. It''s not good to be so arrogant at a young age." Du Shaofu looked at these young men with sharp eyes.


    "Ouch, it''s really the first time I''ve met such a bold servant. I must make a good example today."


    A young man said with a deep sneer that although he was young, his breath was very strong, and his whole body was rippling with runes, which was like a mountain.


    "You''d better step back."


    Du Shaofu''s fierce look began to be indifferent.


    "At the third watch, today''s code time is better than expected. We can also feel that these chapters are difficult to write. But today, Xiao Yu promised to add another chapter, er, there will be, and Xiao Yu will continue to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    "Bold servant, when the town kills you!"


    The young man let out a big drink. His voice dropped. He could not help it any longer. He started to make a direct move. His fist wrapped the dazzling rune. The town roared to Du Shaofu. The terrible breath was extraordinary.


    "Let me have fun too!"


    Another young man was not willing to lag behind. He stepped out one step at a time and waved his hand. The Ancient Runes in his palm were so blatant that he wanted to suppress Du Shaofu and get out of the limelight.


    "Although you are young, you also make me angry. I can teach you a lesson or two."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes began to frighten people. He made a direct shot, which was simple and direct. One punch directly hit the fist of the first young man. The thunder like voice came out, and the rune broke out, shaking the space.


    "Pedaling..."


    The young man suddenly staggered back, his small fist was red, his fist numb, blood dripping from his aching fist, and his fist was smashed.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu continued to fight between the electric light and flint, and his body leaped to his feet, directly hitting the second young man with a golden palm print.


    The young man''s hand is very strong. King Wu''s cultivation is at the beginning of his career. But at this time, his momentum is just like a mountain, which is enough to destroy the same level of practitioners.


    Du Shaofu''s palm is full of golden lightning. His momentum is domineering and terrifying. Finally, he directly resists the former''s palm print.


    "Bang!"


    Under Du Shaofu''s palm, the young man was directly shaken away by a huge force, and blood began to overflow in his palm.


    "Let''s all go, and come again after you have made clear your questions."


    Du Shaofu looked at the young men around him. He was fierce and domineering.


    The ten or so young men, looking at Du Shaofu at this time, were stunned. They had no idea that such a situation would happen.


    "A servant rebelled!"


    "Join hands to kill!"


    "I can''t let it go!"


    After a short period of dullness, a dozen or so young men began to drink, and the strongest young man went straight to Du Shaofu.


    At that moment, the rolling Ancient Runes flooded the space, and broke out around, with great momentum.


    It was a terrible breath. In this short moment, it also swept the package and went to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, almost all of the ten young men started to attack Du Shaofu at the same time. One by one, they waved and broke out Fu Wenxuan Qi. They successively attacked Du Shaofu.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    "The waves are rough!"


    "Wave boxing!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu was also angry. He waved his hand, and a stream of golden talisman and secret patterns broke out, which directly blocked the attacks of more than ten young men around him.


    These young men are tough, with dragon and Phoenix in people and Phoenix in dragon''s keel.


    However, Du Shaofu was not vulgar. He did not know that Du Shaofu''s people were all right. Some people who knew that Du knew Du Shaofu were brave enough to provoke him.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    A low, dull sound burst out, and dozens of young men suddenly flew away like autumn wind sweeping leaves.


    "What a pain


    One by one young man cried and vomited blood and cried for his father and mother.


    "Goo!"


    The hovering "standard" saw the situation was not good, and immediately flapped his wings and roared to help.


    "Boom


    Huge "standard" broke out with runes all over his body, and his wings fluttered with a storm of runes. On top of the three songs, three columns of Rune light were emitted, which directly swept to Du Shaofu.


    However, when the three "standard" songs emit the light column of runes, Du Shaofu''s figure disappears in the same place.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure turned into a strange and unpredictable Golden Shadow, which was like shaking up and floating like a God. It directly landed on his back.


    "Goo!"


    He was shocked and roared, his whole body glowed, and his dazzling runes were covered with dazzling runes. He wanted to shake Du Shaofu away directly.


    "Be honest with me!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and the golden light broke out all over his body. It was like a rising sun in the East. The breath of ROC''s golden wings suppressed the standard, which immediately made him fear.


    "Goo Goo Goo!"


    However, this standard is extraordinary. The three songs can turn 180 degrees at the same time. The three songs roar at the same time. The runes burst out, and then they directly sweep to Du Shaofu.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and a direct paw print, as if it could distort space, landed on the three standard heads.


    "Chula la!"


    Under Dapeng''s broken claws, the three "standard" songs were directly broken by Du Shaofu''s, and the three heads were moved from the neck.


    "Goo Goo..."


    The three standard songs with broken neck are still able to roar bitterly at this time.The howling sound of those miserable howls was so shocking that it seemed that the spirit and soul would go out of the body, and the mountain would roar.


    "Hula!"


    Without the standard of the head, the wings were still fluttering and flapping, the runes broke out, the mountains and rocks were broken, and the huge trees were all undulating. The scene was very frightening.


    "Bang bang!"


    However, it was only a short time, the huge standard body was finally dim, and then it fell down powerlessly, and a large amount of blood poured out.


    "Ah, it''s a pity. It''s a pity to be so cruel to nature."


    Du Shaofu was deeply distressed when he saw the blood of standard. He held his three huge heads and put out his tongue to lick it.


    Du Shaofu immediately took out a lot of bottles and jars on his body and began to fill the blood shot by "standard" in a hurry.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, this is the blood of standard which is even stronger than Xuanyun Chijiao''s ranking.


    Standard blood can be used for cutting bones and marrow, and the descendants of Du family and Shicheng can be used for baptism and foundation building, or for forging and tempering themselves.


    This is a treasure that the outside world is hard to find. Can it be wasted in this way.


    The more than ten teenagers were either shocked or swept away, crying for their father and mother.


    At this time, seeing Du Shaofu tearing his head and drinking his blood, he was shocked and shocked.


    "He is a monster, not a man!"


    "Run away, tell the strong people in the clan to come and kill this Liao!"


    Each young man looked at each other, and was absolutely shocked by Du Shaofu, and suddenly rose into the air.


    At this time, these young men, running faster than the rabbit, in a flash disappeared on a messy mountain peak.


    At this time, Du Shaofu completely ignored those young men, and his whole heart was concerned about his own blood.


    Du Shaofu was not satisfied until he drained the last drop of standard blood.


    "Standard meat should also be a treasure. It can''t be wasted."


    Du Shaofu looked around, but he didn''t know where the place was. The old man and the old woman left him for no reason. Then he looked at the standard body on the ground and licked his lips slightly.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu finished a large stone oven on the mountain peak. He got firewood, tore off the standard giant wings and legs, and began to barbecue directly.


    Before long, the aroma overflowed, and the barbecue was covered with oil, and even the rune light and fluctuating energy made people greedy.


    Du Shaofu sprinkled the spice and salt powder that he never forgot to carry with him, and he started eating standard meat.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this time, in the distance of the mid air, many figures like wind speed electric engine swept into the air.


    Dozens of figures, wrapped in the star like light, a terrible breath came like the body of heaven.


    Du Shaofu, who was sitting on a rock eating barbecue, suddenly raised his head and his eyes moved.


    "Hula..."


    A line of figures appeared in the sky, dozens of pairs of eyes fell on Du Shaofu, who was eating barbecue.


    Looking at the remains of the standard corpse on the ground, as well as a piece of standard wings on the grill, for a moment, the pair of eyes are as complicated as the twist.


    "Uncle, that''s the guy. They tore up standard and hurt us!"


    "This guy is a monster, not a man. He is too fierce!"


    Among the crowd, there were about a dozen young men who cried for their father and mother not long ago.


    At this time, under the protection of the adults behind them, the young men were less afraid of Du Shaofu.


    But on the childish faces one by one, the eyes are still some palpitations.


    "Gu Gu..."


    But I don''t know if it''s because of the smell of the barbecue. The ten or so teenagers are all staring at the barbecue on the grill, licking their tongue, swallowing their saliva, and muttering in their throat.


    Many adults'' eyes at this time can''t help but glance at the barbecue on the oven.


    "Bold!"


    A middle-aged man looked at Du Shaofu, who was still eating barbecue. Finally, he couldn''t help drinking.


    "Boom!"


    The sound waves rolling, it seems that people can see the substantial sonic boom, bullying, breath, sweeping the top of the mountain.


    The top of the mountain, flying sand and rocks, the mountain shaking, shaking people''s soul!


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu sat upright on the rock, and with the rock under his back, he rowed about half a foot away.


    However, Du Shaofu was still calm at this time. He did not even raise his head and continued to eat his own barbecue.


    "Boy, you want to die!"Seeing Du Shaofu, the middle-aged man seemed to ignore him in the slightest. He was so angry that he waved his hand and went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss..."


    The middle-aged five fingers are slightly crooked, and a surprising Rune breaks out. He grabs Du Shaofu''s head directly.


    "I beg for flowers and thank you. The update is completed today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    "Hiss!"


    At this time, a figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu, and a dazzling light spread out.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man''s paw marks were forced to move sideways, brush past the aperture, and burst a huge rock not far away. His face changed greatly at the same time.


    As the light converged, an old woman who looked like a dragon bell appeared, looked at dozens of people coming in front of her and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Looking at the old woman one after another, they all changed their faces and then became extremely respectful.


    "Ming Lao, the servant bullied chao''er and killed a standard, when he killed him." The middle-aged man who had just made a move said to the old man Gong.


    "I brought him back, not a servant. If something happens to him, you can''t afford it. Go back." Ming Lao gently said to the crowd.


    "But old man Ming..."


    A beautiful woman loves the child who has been crying for her father and mother. She seems to want to say something, but she is interrupted by the old man Ming and says, "I brought people back. I''ll be responsible for you. What do you think?"


    "This..."


    When the beautiful woman heard the words, her face suddenly changed.


    "I can''t wait. I''ll leave now."


    One by one, they looked at Du Shaofu suspiciously and left in a hurry. No one dared to offend Ming Lao.


    "Whoosh..."


    Dozens of people came and went quickly, and then disappeared.


    Du Shaofu was still sitting on the rock eating the barbecue without even raising his head.


    Looking around in a mess, Ming Lao''s eyes swept over the standard corpse and the oven, and finally fell on Du Shaofu, and his eyes could not help but fluctuate.


    The old man had to be shocked. Compared with Miss Shaojing, this guy has too many differences.


    This is a mother and twins, siblings brother and sister, but the sister is out of the ordinary world, such as this world banished immortal.


    However, this brother is fierce and fierce, just like a wild animal. On his first day here, he dared to eat standard and beat more than a dozen young men of the clan. How dare any outsider dare to be so bold here.


    If this is spread out, some people come here to barbecue. I''m afraid that no one in the world will believe that there is such a person.


    "Would you like some?"


    Du Shaofu finally raised his head, looked at the eyes of Ming Lao who had fallen on him for a long time and said, "otherwise, if you stare at me like this, I can''t eat any more."


    "I don''t eat earthly things, not to mention meat."


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes moved and said, "have you eaten enough? Let me tell you something about Miss Shaojing first."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked at Ming Lao with clear eyes, nodded and said, "my sister has been doing well here these years. Can someone bully her here?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, he nodded after a few rest and said, "except for suffering from natural diseases, miss Shaojing should be better off than you. The elders here are very fond of her."


    "That''s good. That''s good."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Miss Shaojing is born with the supreme body. Do you know?" The old way of the world.


    "I don''t know much, but I do know that my sister is born supreme, which must be extremely powerful."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that he knew from the picture news that his father had brought him, that his sister was born to be the supreme body.


    Ming Lao sighed, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but the young lady is also born with natural diseases."


    "What kind of disease have you never told me?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man and was worried. These people were very strong. If they could not cure his sister Shaojing, we could imagine how serious his illness was.


    "Miss Shaojing is suffering from" heart blight. " The old man said softly.


    "Dry heart and natural disease!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu trembled fiercely. He was born from his parents'' brain. His body was as good as a ring, as white as practice. His husband had three yuan. He had two kidneys, two kidneys, two eyes and two outer kidneys. He had three talents, five viscera, six Fu organs, four limbs and hundreds of bones.


    However, later generations have five elements of energy: metal, wood, water, fire and earth. The five zang organs are matched, the lung system is gold, the liver Jie is wood, the kidney system is water, the heart Jie is fire, and the spleen energy is earth.


    The human body, the most important, is nothing more than the head and five internal organs.


    The five zang organs and the five elements of heaven and earth are mutually linked and linked. The heart is the head of the five zang organs. The heart is withered and the head of the five zang organs is withered. How serious is it.


    "It can be said that there is no skill in returning to heaven. People in the family want to have miss Shaojing change their hearts. But who can integrate the" heart "of miss Shaojing into the innate supreme body


    Ming Lao sighed and looked at Du Shaofu. He sighed: "it is a miracle that miss Shaojing can support her up to now. The family has spent a lot of money to" nourish the heart "for her. But even so, the situation is getting more and more serious, and it can''t be delayed any more.""What do you want me to do?"


    Du Shaofu asked Ming Lao that they should have found a way to come by themselves.


    Ming Lao looked at Du Shaofu for a long time without saying anything. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, I''ll take you to a place now."


    "Take me to my mother and sister?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Ming Lao with expectation and nervousness in his eyes.


    Ming old eyes Gu Jing Wu Bo, way: "follow me, to know."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lush valleys, bridges, water, the ancient breath of fluctuations, flowers and plants in full bloom, and even everywhere there are panacea.


    Between the mountains and forests, white birds sing and animals shuttle, all of which are treasures that can''t be seen from the outside world. This is like a fairyland.


    With the old man, Du Shaofu went all the way to a valley.


    In the deep valley, there is a quiet old courtyard.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu had many questions to ask, but Ming Lao did not mention a word and kept silent.


    "Go in. That''s miss Shaojing''s residence." Looking at the old courtyard in front of him, he said to Du Shaofu.


    "Sister''s house?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and his heart was suddenly a little flustered. His mood was very complicated. His feet seemed to be tied to a mountain of 100000 Jin, so it was difficult to move.


    The younger sister Shaojing is in it, and the mother is in it. Can the mother and sister, who have been thinking about day and night, finally be able to see each other today


    Du Shaofu still walked into the courtyard. Step by step, the pace was not fast, but it was not slow. His body trembled slightly.


    "Ah I''m sorry for the child. "


    Ming Lao looked at Du Shaofu, and from the corner of his face and eyes, he saw the clear eyes of his eyes, which were slightly moist, and sighed helplessly.


    "Hiss."


    As Du Shaofu entered the courtyard, there were more than ten figures outside the valley, all of which were astringent, and then fell behind Ming Lao.


    There were eleven people in total, and the first one was an old man in the Dharma protection position called Qingyu by Ming Lao.


    But at this time, the ten people behind the green elm Dharma protector were all middle-aged people wearing battle armor. The armor spread runes, and all of them were high-quality armor.


    "If you don''t want to be here, you''re not qualified to be here." Green elm Dharma protector said to Ming Lao.


    "Qingyu, listen to me. He is here to save miss Shaojing''s life. If you dare to hurt him or wronged him, don''t blame me for relying on the old and betraying the old. You should know my means!"


    The old man''s eyes tightly fixed on the body of the green elm Dharma protector.


    "Yes, I just brought people to see him. Before treating Shaojing, I would not let him have trouble. There are also some people in the family who have different ideas. I am also protecting him."


    Hearing the speech, the green elm Dharma protector immediately bowed his head and did not dare to look directly at the old man.


    "Ah No wonder the old patriarch said that it is hard to cut off the heart of my earthly fate, and I can never step on that last step. "


    The old man murmured softly. When the sound fell, it disappeared without sound.


    The courtyard is quiet and antique. Du Shaofu enters the courtyard with simple layout and pleasant fragrance.


    When Du Shaofu turned back, he walked into one of the rooms instead of following him.


    This is a study like room, but also placed on a lot of Taoist tools, as well as elixir and elixir, energy fluctuations, there is Xiaguang release.


    On the wall, there are many bookcases. Du Shaofu saw many ancient books and knew that the number of years was not short.


    But these bookcases, also put a lot of martial arts jade slips, and animal bones, are not ordinary things.


    If it wasn''t for his sister''s residence, Du Shaofu would have packed all these things for fear that it would be difficult to control his hands.


    It''s hard to think that someone will put animal bones and martial arts skills in the study, as well as a lot of elixir.


    The corners of Du Shaofu''s mouth moved slightly with a smile.


    Is this my sister''s study? I don''t know whether she is reading books or practicing martial arts in this study. It seems that her sister''s character is not quite the same as that of ordinary women.


    In his study, Du Shaofu saw an ancient wooden desk, on which there were many rice paper, among which a portrait was placed.


    The portrait is black and white, but when Du Shaofu''s eyes reach the portrait, he suddenly feels a violent shock in his heart, which is like an electric shock.


    The portrait shows a man with a firm face. His eyebrows are slanting into the temples. His long eyelashes soften the strong outline.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    The man in the portrait has dark pupils and a little lightning light. His mouth is smiling. His lips are very thin and his smile is pure.


    "Drunkard Dad!"


    Du Shaofu''s whole body trembled. The man in this portrait is much younger than the old drunk father, but he is the drunk father. That''s right.


    Holding the portrait, Du Shaofu found that there were three portraits under the portrait.


    I hope you can also see and feel some touch in these two chapters. Xiao Yu continued to code words and begged flowers again to thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    "There''s no need to talk to you. You know enough." Qingyu no longer talked much, waved to ten people behind him, and said, "you wait and see this boy. There''s a mistake. Wait for you to ask!"


    Voice down, green elm left, instant disappeared.


    Ten middle-aged battle armour, breath wave, closely look at Du Shaofu, have eyes of doubt and curiosity, but more of them are sharp eyes.


    "Whoa..."


    At this time, in front of the courtyard, a dazzling golden streamer directly rushed out in disregard of the Fu array.


    The golden light is like a five finger mountain, with golden talisman and secret lines flashing. With the fluctuation of space, a strange energy seems to be able to distort the void.


    "Hi..."


    In the virtual shadow of the five finger mountain, a golden figure is like a touch of golden lightning, and instantly appears outside the courtyard Fu array.


    The shadow of the golden mountain disappears, and Du Shaofu''s figure is revealed.


    "Eh..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s figure and feeling the terrible and domineering atmosphere just above the shadow of the golden mountain peak, ten people in armor were shocked.


    All this makes these ten soldiers in battle armor beyond their imagination. The youth in purple robe can ignore the Fu array and appear directly in front of them. It''s amazing.


    "Go back, or it will be suppressed!"


    Ten people were shocked at the same time, but also moved together, the armor on their bodies broke out runes.


    The armor was all in the middle level, and the breath broke down to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    Ten of them were dressed in medium-class armor, and their accomplishments were all at the level of King Wu''s perfection.


    Ten cultivators at the perfect level of King Wu''s realm are just servants here.


    "Get out of the way, or kill!"


    Du Shaofu was fearless and furious, like a volcano about to erupt. These people deceived him, coaxed him, trapped him, and killed him. How could he be captured!


    "Suppress!"


    A man of armor didn''t say much. They were ordered to guard and not to lose anything. Otherwise, they would end up badly.


    When the words fell, the armor man waved out directly, and the armor broke out into dazzling runes. The atmosphere of cultivation at the perfect level of King Wu''s realm erupted. One fist clenched and directly suppressed Du Shaofu,.


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes burst into a flash of Rune light, covering the former directly. At the same time, he waved his hand. The green and red light burst out, and a sword was swept out


    "Chulala..."


    The former''s eyes are dull. When his eyes recover, the sword''s awn invades his stunned mouth. Only there is no armor to cover it. In an instant, blood overflows from his mouth and the sword''s awn erupts in his mouth.


    "Bang bang!"


    The armor began to overflow from the mouth of the golden sword, the head of raw explosion, blood gurgling out, and then the body soft paralysis on the ground.


    The armor man is a perfect level of cultivation in King Wu''s realm. He has a medium-grade armor to protect his body. Even if he wants to kill them, it is absolutely impossible to do so.


    But now, it was Du Shaofu who stabbed the weakest place with a sword and died suddenly.


    "Not good!"


    "Join hands to suppress it!"


    The remaining nine people didn''t care about it. They didn''t worry too much. At this time, they saw that one of their companions was killed directly. At the same time, they changed their faces and took action at the same time.


    Nine hands, nine levels of King Wu''s realm.


    There are at least three of them, which are still the peak level of King Wu''s realm, which can be called a step to step into the realm of Emperor Wu.


    Qing Yu asked them to guard here, but not Du Shaofu.


    Just let them guard here, let others have scruples and dare not act rashly.


    When Du Shaofu came to the clan, the news was closed and few people knew about it. However, the people who let many people know about it would be extremely sensitive. Although they did not act rashly, he could not pay attention to it.


    As for Du Shaofu, Qingyu didn''t worry at all in that Fu array.


    Although the Fu array is only a small Fu array, it is a perfect level practitioner in the outer world of Emperor Wu. Don''t try to get out of trouble.


    However, Qingyu never thought that the general Fu array would not have much effect in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the nine practitioners of the perfect level of King Wu''s realm shot at the same time, which was extremely terrifying.


    The light is magnificent, and the armor rune is dazzling, just like the sun flying in the sky, and the pressure is surging!


    "Deceive me to come here, trap my relatives, bully people too much!"


    Du Shaofu was drinking, and his cold feeling was soaring into the sky. In his clear eyes, the golden awn burst out like a giant roc with golden wings. The light of golden runes in his body diffused like the rising sun. A pair of golden and mysterious wings of the talisman stretched out from behind.


    "Boom


    At this moment, a domineering momentum suddenly spread from Du Shaofu''s body.


    Wings flapping, streamer overflowing, brilliant light all over the sky!"Peng Lin nine days!"


    "The angry sword cuts the Yang!"


    "Sword roars!"


    "Bully shadow changes!"


    All over the sky, the golden glow bloomed, the ROC flapped its wings, opened and closed, soared for nine days, swept across the sky.


    The breath of tyranny and terror is towering, suppressing everything!


    It''s a masterpiece of green and gold. There are swords that spread instantly with the power of lightning. The golden light is thousands of feet. Layers of light are superimposed and blooming. The dazzling secret patterns of green and gold talisman are blooming. The breath is domineering and frightening!


    The sword is like a dragon flying into the sky, like a giant ROC moving in the sky. It contains the power of moving mountains and rivers, shaking mountains and rivers, breaking mountains and destroying everything!


    Du Shaofu was in the air, bathed in the golden light, and was a man of his own.


    "Boom!"


    This side of the valley roars through the sky, making the space tremble.


    A series of dazzling runes burst into light, and the sky shaking sound seemed to shatter the valley.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    The armor like a broken kite fluttered away, blood dripping in the mouth.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Some people''s armor cracked, runes were broken.


    Someone''s mouth was also incredibly pierced by the sword, and his head was blown into pieces in armor.


    Among the nine Wuwang States, five were severely injured and four were killed directly.


    Du Shaofu stood in the air, with the rune behind him shining like a golden winged ROC!


    The blue and gold sword whip of "Ba Ying" in his hand is like a dragon with his head raised. It surrounds Du Shaogang''s body. It is gorgeous, cool and moving!


    The remaining five looked at Du Shaofu with pale faces. The terrible breath was like the supreme spirit of a demon beast, which made their veins and spirits tremble in their hearts!


    "Tell the strong, we are not the young rivals!"


    One of the five people exclaimed, and then the five figures swept away, trying to escape.


    "Leave it for me!"


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and the sword whip in his hand swept through the air and piled on top of it, like a dragon flying across the sky, winding one of the armored men among them.


    The armor man''s eyes were startled, and he was about to break free with all his strength. A fist seal was swept over his back.


    "Bang!"


    Low and dull sound, the armor of blood gushing out of the mouth, the body forward to stagger away.


    "Bang!"


    But then a golden fist seal fell on his head like a ghost. His mouth was full of blood and his head was buzzing.


    If it wasn''t for the armor and helmet on his head, a blow would be enough to blow his head open.


    "Pooh


    The armor was hit hard, and his body fell to the top of the mountain, shaking the ground. Later, Du Shaofu banned the armor. Because of the prohibition, the armor on his body began to converge into the body as a rune.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The other four armor men, however, took the opportunity to flee, and instantly swept to the far sky.


    "Take me to Shaojing!"


    Du Shaofu caught the forbidden middle-aged man in his hand, and his eyes were cold and he was drinking.


    Middle aged silent, he waited for the strong to come to rescue.


    "If you don''t talk, I''ll do something about it."


    Du Shaofu was angry and chopped with his sword. The shadow of tyrant broke out in golden light, and cut off the middle-aged man''s arm and shoulder, and the blood gushed out.


    "Ah The middle-aged screams, howls, and the pain of broken arm connects the heart. It has nothing to do with the strength of cultivation. It''s the same pain.


    "Hiss!"


    Bully shadow cut again, middle-aged one ear was cut, blood spurt out.


    "Forgive me, miss Shaojing''s place is the main place of the family. We are servants. We can''t go in at all without permission."


    The middle-aged begged loudly and did not dare to stop talking. The young man in front of him was really too cruel.


    "Take me


    Du Shaofu drank coldly, and then beheaded him again. In his middle age, his other ear was cut off and his mouth screamed incessantly.


    "Go around me, I''ll take you there!"


    The middle-aged begged and screamed. The young man was too cruel. If he did not go, he would be killed here immediately.


    Du Shaofu picked up the bloody middle-aged man from the ground, flapped his wings across the air and swept out under the guidance of the middle-aged.


    This space is boundless, I don''t know how big it is, just like another vast world.


    Now that he had come to this dangerous place, Du Shaofu simply let go of everything!


    Anyway, I have to see my mother and sister today.


    Flying in the air, Du Shaofu was fearless when he carried the middle-aged man.


    In this space, the world is full of energy, exotic flowers and plants, auspicious animals and auspicious clouds, a good paradise.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked back, and there was a large streamer in the sky behind him, and his breath fluctuated fiercely.


    "You can''t escape. If you let me go, you can''t escape!"


    The bloody middle-aged also saw someone coming after him, and was immediately overjoyed."Show the way!"


    Du Shaofu pinched it hard on his middle-aged shoulder. Shengsheng pierced his shoulder and soaked in blood.


    "Ahead, right ahead!"


    The middle-aged howled bitterly and quickly showed the way.


    "Hula!"


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the golden Rune fluttered and swept away with all his strength. His eyes glistened with gold and a little ruddy, and his mouth began to shout: "Niang, sister, I''ve come to find you. Where are you?"


    The voice trembled and spread out, accompanied by the mysterious Qi, rolling and reverberating in the sky and the earth. The shaking mountain peaks trembled and echoed incessantly.


    "Niang, younger sister, I''ve come to look for you, you come out!"


    Du Shaofu kept drinking, hoping that in this vast space, he could let the two people he thought about that day and night hear.


    He had a dream, but the two men in the dream were hazy.


    "Mother, sister, I''ve come to see you!"


    Du Shaofu carried the middle-aged man in the air. His eyes were blurred and his voice was rolling. He startled the white birds and beasts.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    During the killing, Du Shaofu wanted to see the two people who had been thinking about it day and night.


    Heart missing, longing, do not want to regret.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the air around, there is no time to flash a dazzling rainbow light, emitting a strong breath.


    There are many figures coming from the wind and electric engine, and they are chasing Du Shaofu.


    "Roar..."


    The monster roared and rang through the void. Many fierce birds and beasts crossed the sky and began to surround Du Shaofu in an attempt to trap him.


    "Mother, where are you? I''m looking for you!"


    "Sister, where are you? I''ve come to see you!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and the words in his mind, which were not unfamiliar to him, were shouting loudly and repeatedly, tearing his heart and lungs.


    The wet and dumb sound waves shake the sky, like thunder, let people listen, heart without reason tremble.


    "Stop, or you will kill!"


    All around him, he was besieged and left for Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings and his eyes flashed with gold. Holding his middle-aged man in his hand, he looked at the towering mountains ahead.


    There, there is a wave of energy, it is a terrible invisible array, once touched, the consequences are absolutely serious.


    "You took me into trouble?"


    Du Shaofu was drinking heavily at the middle-aged man he was carrying. He was in a dilemma. He was deliberately leading himself into a dilemma.


    "Surrender, otherwise, when you are killed on the spot, you will not escape!"


    The middle-aged exclaimed, but his voice was a little shaky.


    Naturally, he did not dare to take the young man to the main land of his clan, otherwise he would die.


    This place is a part of the clan. When he arrived here, he would be arrested around. There was no way for the young man to escape.


    "You coax me, too, and die!"


    Du Shaofu drank and waved. He took the middle-aged man in his hand and fell on a towering mountain top.


    "Bang bang!"


    The rock on the top of the mountain cracked and exploded. The forbidden middle-aged man''s blood gushed wildly. His body had turned into meat sauce and died in the West.


    Du Shaofu''s body fell on the top of the mountain with his feet on the ground. The golden awn on his body broke out. His domineering breath swept over him. His eyes were cold.


    "Whoosh..."


    Around the top of the mountain, there were dense figures around, and a terrible breath was locked in Du Shaofu''s body.


    There are a lot of people wearing armor, the breath of the body is Wu Huangjing.


    There are a lot of terrible fierce birds and beasts. They are all alien species that are hardly seen by the outside world. There is a terrible smell of animal kingdom.


    There are a lot of terrible breath, are locked around.


    At the moment, there seems to be a lot of obscure breath on the distant mountains around, and many figures fall on the surrounding mountains.


    Looking at the countless terrible breath around him, Du Shaofu looked up at the clouds. His eyes were golden and his emotions were complicated. His eyes were ruddy and blurred.


    "Mother, sister, I''m here. Where are you?"


    The voice trembled, wet and dumb, reverberated, hysterical, full of emotion, shaking the clouds, but did not cause any response


    In the ancient wilderness space, energy fluctuates like countless energy light snakes shuttling around.


    A 17-8-year-old woman sat cross legged, out of the ordinary, her closed eyes suddenly opened, and her eyes were bright and ruddy for no reason.


    Why do you feel so sad


    The woman murmured softly, the delicate body trembles slightly, has a kind of groundless feeling, let her heartache, let her heart feel uncomfortable, like a knife cut.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Roar!"


    On the top of the mountain, a terrible white scale python, powerful and ferocious, uttered a terrible roar like a lion''s roar, and its huge body swept at Du Shaofu.


    In the mouth of the terrible white scale python, Xinzi breathed the scarlet rune. The cold was rolling, and the rune was soaring to the sky. He directly shot Du Shaofu, intending to suppress Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu drank, and the dazzling golden light burst out of his body, and his eyes were filled with golden runes.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu stomped on the ground, leaped into the air, bent his fingers slightly, and grabbed the white scale Python directly.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath was like a fierce beast.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    On the fingertips, there are mysterious patterns of runes, as if to tear the space, and the visible energy ripple spreads from around the paw print.


    The powerful and unmatched momentum suppressed thousands of animals, and the golden light of hands and claws broke out, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns were as rampant as the golden lightning.


    Like a golden winged ROC bird, it wants to fly out and soar for nine days!


    The terrible breath of such domineering force erupts, all around immediately attracted many eyes for it''s surprise.


    Many ferocious birds and beasts are all trembling for it, which is the supreme breath of golden winged ROC!


    "Chula la!"Under the terrible paw print, the domineering and oppressive atmosphere comes, and collides with the white scale Python like countless golden electric snakes, sweeping the sky with a domineering posture.


    There is no doubt that the power of the ROC''s broken claws is stronger than that of shaking the sky''s wings.


    "Hula..."


    The terrible claw marks are down, but the white scale Python is definitely not a weak one. The level of cultivation at the peak of the animal King''s realm erupts, which is very strong.


    "Bang bang!"


    The runes are broken all over the sky, and the terrible energy storm is spreading in an arc.


    "Chulala..."


    Under the footprints, the huge body of the white scale Python was shaken back by life, and Du Shaofu''s body also moved backward in mid air.


    They seem to be half a dozen, but in fact, the white scale Python is going to fall behind. There are several claw marks on its ferocious head, with blood spilling over.


    "Roar


    Wild animals roar and shake the clouds.


    In the next moment, several powerful monsters were covered like dark clouds. The mountains moved horizontally, and they all collapsed and crushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Roar..."


    A stream of terrible beasts can sweep the sky and suppress Du Shaofu.


    The fierce birds flutter their wings and the fierce beasts roar and wave their claws, which is extremely terrible.


    At the same time, the golden Rune behind Du Shaofu suddenly turned into a whirlpool of golden light.


    A tyrannical breath swept through, and the golden whirlpool suddenly burst out the golden light and projected into the sky.


    If there is an obsidian day to rise, the light is shining, like a sea of golden clouds rippling.


    The golden light rises from the sky, and the domineering atmosphere comes from the sky.


    Many eyes were immediately shocked. Behind Du Shaofu''s back, a pair of golden wings spread out again, and the golden light flowed.


    The golden wings spread and the golden brilliance radiated. A huge golden winged ROC appeared in the sky, and then it soared to the sky.


    "Gee!"


    The golden winged ROC bird hisses, and the sound waves pierce the golden cloud. Its wings spread out to cover the sky and cover the sun. The whole space is trembling.


    "What a strong pressure, that is the golden winged ROC bird!"


    "The real ROC and golden wing, is that boy a man or a golden winged ROC?"


    "Golden winged Dapeng people, does anyone come to my family?"


    Some people were astonished, their eyes trembled, and there was a lot of obscure breath in the distance.


    "How can he have the breath of golden winged ROC? It''s weird!"


    "Strange, is it really related to the tribe of golden winged Dapeng?"


    Around the distance, many people murmured, they seem to know something, but there is no close.


    They don''t want to interfere, they don''t want to show up, they just watch from a distance.


    With the appearance of the golden winged ROC shadow, the majestic and domineering atmosphere is also rising directly, just like volcanic eruption.


    The terrible domineering atmosphere made many fierce birds and beasts besieging Du Shaofu tremble around the winner, which was a kind of natural pressure.


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and the shadow of the golden winged giant ROC looked down on the world, and beat his wings to suppress the common people!


    In this space, the sky is golden, the earth is roaring, and the continuous mountain peaks are trembling endlessly, which makes people''s hearts shake!


    In the middle of the air, the young man in purple is wrapped in golden light. His body is straight and straight, and his golden wings stretch behind him, just like a roc flapping his wings.


    That purple robed youth, all over the release of endless majestic pressure, as if to soar up, soaring in the sky!


    "The mountain is high, the man is the peak, the beast is my respect, break!"


    Du Shaofu cheered like thunder, his eyes opened, casting golden light, just like two rounds of sun shining in the sky, overlooking the earth, behind which the golden wings of the ROC vibrated, just like the real golden winged ROC coming!


    All like miracles, there is a supreme breath in the air, oppressing heaven and earth!


    "Boom!"


    Under such a terrible breath, the rune is surging like a vast ocean!


    Domineering terrible breath let the space roar, as if want to stir the earth and sky!


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Among the several terrifying beasts besieging Du Shaofu, one only spat out the blood of the animals, and their huge bodies retreated one after another.


    "Roar..."


    At this moment, the fierce beasts in the sky howled and roared. Under the terrible pressure, they were crawling and shaking in front of the empty shadow of the golden winged ROC bird above the sky.


    "The mysterious level of King Wu''s territory, but it has such strength. Is it that people in the outside world are so terrible now, or is he so powerful because he has the blood of my family?"


    In the distant murmur of breath, someone murmured.


    "It is almost the same as that of the real family of golden winged rocs. Is he really related to the family of golden winged mires, or is he just getting a big chance?"


    In the distant obscure breath, there is a low voice with shock coming out.


    Around the fierce birds and beasts shake back, dare not have fierce beast to approach again, all crawling trembling.Behind him, the shadow of the golden winged ROC disappears, and Du Shaofu''s tall and straight golden figure steps into the air, and the terrible domineering and fierce atmosphere pervades his body, which makes the world in turmoil.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    "Mother, sister, where are you?"


    With the noise rolling, Du Shaofu raised his head again and called for his mother and younger sister. People listened and moved.


    "Unrestrained, repressed!"


    A middle-aged man in armor straddles the space, his face is gloomy and embarrassing, and the atmosphere of the Emperor Wu''s first appearance breaks out.


    This man''s palm print is condensed like a wild animal, and the terrible waves are surging. With a terrible momentum, he covers up Du Shaofu and goes away.


    "Oh


    At the same time, it was like a dragon chanting for nine days, and the voice of a god like a long cry came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. The talisman''s Secret patterns bloomed and fluctuated, and turned into a palm print like lightning.


    "Hum!"


    The Sanskrit sounds low, the secret patterns of the talismans cut through the sky, the space trembles, and the tyranny is surging. In a twinkling, the two fingerprints suddenly and heavily collide with each other.


    Thunder like energy muffled sound, suddenly resounded in this piece of heaven and earth


    "Boom!"


    A large number of dazzling runes were broken and agitated, and the terrifying energy ripple suddenly swept away like a storm wave. The mountains around the impact of the lower air were staggering, and countless boulders were falling and crumbling.


    "Pedaling...."


    Du Shaofu''s body recoiled and his golden wings fluttered behind his back. When he stabilized his body, there was a little shallow golden blood in his mouth.


    In the middle age of the Emperor Wu''s territory, the more embarrassed he was.


    "Join hands to catch this son!"


    Several drinks spread out, and several armor clad Emperor Wu Kingdom stepped out of the air, including this mysterious level of the terrible atmosphere.


    Several Emperor Wu steps out of the realm, the air space and the air waves have been breaking away from the feet. Someone wields a sword, which is a high-quality Taoist weapon. When a sword is wielded, the wind and thunder ring through!


    Some people Bang fist, fist Rune package, light overflowing, sonorous ring, shaking the sky!


    Some people''s palmprint covers the space, breaking out runes, imposing!


    Several Martial Emperor practitioners at the same time, urge the attack, energy crushing nine days!


    This terrible energy, like to shatter this space, suppress the heaven and earth!


    "Boom


    The terrible energy finally bursts out, the endless Rune erupts, sweeps everything!


    "Pooh Hoo Hoo Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu was defeated at last. The blood gushed from his mouth, and his body fell directly on a mountain peak. The shaking mountain trembled and the huge stone cracked and exploded.


    With Dapeng''s golden wings, Du Shaofu was unable to contend with several powerful people in the Wu Emperor''s territory, especially those who were at or above the mysterious level.


    On the mountain, Du Shaofu struggled to get up.


    The purple robe is ragged, the hair is flying, the pale gold blood overflows from the corner of the mouth, the double pupil golden light, frightens the human sharp, like the desperate ferocious beast.


    "After all, it''s just that King Wu''s realm is mysterious and has some skills, but he still can''t make waves!


    Several middle-aged armor, with a smile on his face, the mysterious level of King Wu''s territory, after all, can''t turn the big waves.


    Du Shaofu looked at the world around him. At this time, he felt that the breath was locked on his body. His sleeve wiped the bloodstain on his mouth. He murmured, "this is a must kill game, but I''m not a fish!"


    After murmuring, Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan appeared in Du Shaofu''s palm, which were directly put into his mouth.


    Du Shaofu urged the skill to refine the energy directly, so that on his body surface, there were pale gold talismans and secret patterns that began to flicker.


    Then, the Zijin tianque, which had been carried behind his shoulder, was put down in Du Shaofu''s hand. The tip of the sword fell on the ground, which made the whole mountain tremble for no reason, and a crack began to spread.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s actions quite strange, the eyes of several Emperor Wu regions besieging Du Shaofu immediately fell on Du Shaofu''s body, and several people''s figures all stopped for it.


    Du Shaofu held the handle of Zijin tianque sword wrapped with purple cloth in one hand. As his breath rose, he began to import dark Qi.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s Xuanqi entered the handle of Zijin tianque sword. At the same time, the mountain suddenly trembled violently, and cracks were cracked for no reason.


    And then, within this square heaven and earth, the space energy began to gather continuously!


    "Buzz!"


    On the peak, the purple cloth wrapped in the purple sky palace, there is a dazzling light like the God''s awn.


    The light spread the talisman secret pattern, and the light was more and more dazzling. There was a faint roar of dragons and tigers, and the sound of crowing of birds and turtles resounded from this place!


    At the same time, under the sword tip of Zijin tianque, the whole huge mountain peak was also shaking, and large areas of mountain cracks directly cracked out.


    The cracks on the surface of the mountain peak one after another, like a spider web, are connected vertically and horizontally, and then burst into pieces.


    "Boom!"


    The boulders rolled down and the rocks exploded, and the huge mountain peak, in the trembling eyes of many people, was immediately split and collapsed.


    At this moment, in this part of the world, countless obscure breath is also shaking.When the mountain collapsed, Du Shaofu stood in the sky. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC continued to expand, and the golden awn broke out. The purple gold sky que was in his hand.


    "Roar..."


    That strange dragon whistling, the sound of Phoenix and tortoise singing more and more loud, shocking people''s heart, accompanied by wind and thunder bursts, like a ghost crying and howling from the void.


    All the eyes around him fell trembling on Du Shaofu.


    All of us could feel that there was a terrible breath coming out of the upright body.


    "Never give up today!"


    Looking around, Du Shaofu stepped into the air and shook his hand. The purple cloth on the purple sky palace in his hand turned into fragments and ashes.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    This moment, the sky purple gold light blooms, Zijin tianque was born, the God of ten thousand soldiers, peerless in the sky!


    The eye-catching talisman secret pattern rises from Zijin tianque, and a dazzling light erupts like a repressed volcano.


    The wind and thunder in this side of heaven and earth, crying and howling, as if there were gods and Demons howling!


    "Boom!"


    The evil spirit sweeps across, the world trembles, and the surrounding space distorts and explodes. The scene of terror is like the coming of destruction.


    All the animals around him trembled, and their eyes fell on the Zijin heavenly palace in Du Shaofu''s hands like an electric shock.


    That terrible weapon, all purple gold, tiger bone dragon posture, such as the sky Phoenix wings, such as the rising sun, vertical and horizontal nine days!


    "You wait to deceive me, coax me, trap my relatives, kill!"


    Du Shaofu hands, and Zijin tianque waves out of his hand. The swords spread like thunder in the sky.


    "Roar


    With the birth of the peerless weapon, the Dragon chants and the tortoise sing, the terrible sword spirit sweeps through the air, and the surrounding earth and sky are falling apart. The breath of terror comes to the whole space, which makes the soul tremble!


    "Hiss..."


    When the sword is swept out, it is like purple gold sky thunder. A high-quality Dao tool in the hand of a Martial Emperor cultivator is blocked by the sword. However, he is destroyed by the purple gold sword awn, and then his body is wrapped in evil spirit and killed with one sword!


    "Even if it is this day, I will pierce it today. I can''t deceive and kill you!"


    Blood red frighten people''s double pupil, towering evil spirit swept across the sky.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body was full of evil spirit, just like a peerless demon waking up, overlooking the heaven and earth, which was enough to destroy everything, and the unparalleled fierce soldiers in his hands were directly split out again.


    The appearance of such a sword makes the world shake.


    A Martial Emperor''s mysterious level cultivator, a space Rune claw print crushed the purple and gold sword awn, and Shengsheng resisted the terrible sword.


    "Hula..."


    At this moment, in the purple golden sky palace, the terrible and ferocious spirit rippled wildly, swallowing the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth.


    It also directly devours the energy on the paw prints of those who practice at the mysterious level of the Wu Emperor''s realm.


    The evil spirit is like a hurricane sweeping, just like from Jiuyou, from the devil Kingdom, crushing the former fiercely.


    "Pooh


    The armor man of the mysterious level in the Wu Emperor''s realm, evil spirit entered the body, and the blood mist in his mouth suddenly gushed out.


    His paw print was then broken, and the terrible purple and gold sword fell directly on his shoulder.


    "Click!"


    The sword strikes the world and breaks into the sky. The armor of high-quality level is smashed into pieces like tofu, and its body is split in two by a sword.


    Two swords cut two emperors. At the beginning, Du Shaofu was able to cut the emperor with the help of Zijin tianque.


    But now King Wu''s realm is mysterious and mysterious. After swallowing Kuang Hua Dan, Du Shaofu again cuts the emperor, which is much easier than before.


    "Hum!"


    Just at this moment, Du Shaofu''s throat was filled with painful groans.


    In Zijin tianque, the evil spirit from Jiuyou devil kingdom is just like the flood opening the gate.


    The terrible evil spirit was surging and pouring thousands of miles, which almost broke Du Shaofu''s soul and body.


    Qizun had already told Du Shaofu that he could not use Zijin tianque, otherwise he could not control it.


    However, Du Shaofu''s last tianwu Academy was destroyed and has been forced to use it.


    Now, Du Shaofu can only use it again.


    "Magic soldier, that must be a magic weapon!"


    "Holy vessel, is that a sacred vessel?"


    On the mountains in the distance around us, there is a faint breath, and I can''t help but fluctuate violently.


    Inside the body surface burst out innumerable evil spirits, as if the body would be burst at any time.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was twisted and ferocious. He could only fight with his teeth. The golden winged ROC skill in his body was working to crush the evil spirit. Meanwhile, he continued to release the evil spirit!


    "Chula la!"


    The purple gold sword is moving in the sky. It is also a Wu Emperor''s realm that has been cut and killed. Under the strong aftershocks, there are mountains in the sky, which are blown up and broken.


    "Join hands to suppress it!""The next one will be here soon. Keep going. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    "Join hands to suppress it!"


    All around the sky, there are dense armor, all of them plunder out, no less than a hundred people, any one is the level of Wu Emperor''s cultivation.


    A large number of practitioners of the Wu Emperor''s territory put their hands on it. The energy of the rune crushed Zhou Kong, and the secret patterns of the talisman soared to the sky. The Qi and Qi suppressed Du Shaofu.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that his eyes were red with blood. The evil spirit swept across the sky, and the purple and golden sky palace was cut out.


    "Hiss..."


    The sword turned into a thunderbolt like purple gold light. The evil spirit was like a hurricane sweeping, containing the power of dragon and tiger.


    A warrior in the realm of Emperor Wu was only slightly blocked for a moment, and then directly destroyed and destroyed.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu made a series of wild and fierce moves, just like a fierce beast approaching the world. His sword spirit was crying and howling, destroying everything.


    "Hiss..."


    Once again, the body of a warrior in the realm of armor was directly cut into pieces by the sword and turned into a blood mist and floated in the air.


    King Wu''s territory is mysterious. At this time, he began to slaughter the emperor. It''s creepy!


    "Bang!"


    A terrible spear pierced through the space and turned into a bright Rune light. With the surging dark air across the space, the sonorous sound appeared behind Du Shaofu.


    Then, with many eyes trembling, the terrible spear directly pierced Du Shaofu''s back.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s back was overflowing with blood. The spear was a high-quality tool. The energy poured out and made Du Shaofu''s mouth gush with blood.


    "Break!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu turned around and directly cut his sword on the spear.


    When the spear was cut, the silver light splashed everywhere, and the sparks flew and turned into two parts. The sound of clang was endless.


    "Kill!"


    The light of thunder flashed and Du Shaofu''s "Lei Mie Zhi" immediately fell on the face of the armor bearer.


    "Hiss!"


    That Wu Huang territory killed also did not expect Du Shaofu would not hide, panic, and can not avoid.


    The thunder light of fingerprints pierced through his face, and the head of the armored man in the Marquis was blasted into pieces inside the helmet.


    Half of the spear was inserted in Du Shaofu''s back, and blood overflowed.


    Du Shaofu was fearless and fearless. He waved the purple gold sky que again. His sword seemed to split the void. The sound of crying and Howling was heard everywhere. It was also a Martial Emperor''s realm. He was killed on the spot in his unwilling eyes.


    "Bang!"


    With a fist and seal, Du Shaofu fell on his chest like thunder, which made Du Shaofu''s mouth full of blood.


    His resolute and resolute face was pale and ferocious, and Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of cruel cold radian.


    "Kill!"


    Zijin tianque sword in the sky, birds and turtles singing, like a peerless God and devil waking up and destroying everything.


    "Chula la!"


    The Emperor Wu hit Du Shaofu with a blow, but he was immediately suppressed by the sword. In the fear of his eyes and the tightening of his eyes, he was unwilling to be killed, and the blood mist poured into the sky.


    This is the battle of trapped animals. Du Shaofu, like a trapped animal, struggled with all the consequences. One by one, the powerful emperor of Wu was killed on the spot!


    "Goo Goo!"


    Around someone''s throat, involuntarily appears the dry mouth swallowing saliva sound.


    The young man in purple robes, who are ferocious and terrible, make people''s hair stand on end!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Several people joined hands and several terrible attacks swept through Du Shaofu''s body. The whole space seemed to explode.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    With blood pouring down, Du Shaofu''s body fell directly from the air, like a meteorite, into the chaotic peaks below.


    The rock burst open, the gravel shot, dushifu body buried into the rubble pile.


    "Chula la!"


    All of them were shaking their eyes. Inside the rubble, the young man in purple robe rose up like a demon again.


    At the moment, the young man in purple robe was covered with blood, his face was as white as gray, and his face was ferocious as a beast.


    But the purple robed youth was still murderous, and the golden wings of the ROC behind him burst out like a round of scorching sun.


    "Even can still stand up, good terrible body, that boy is the real golden winged ROC!"


    Some people were shocked. The body of the purple robed youth was also fierce and terrible. All the attacks of the Martial Emperor''s state practitioners were resisted. The attacks just now were able to get up and shake people''s hearts!


    "All out, all out!"


    Several armored men from the emperor''s territory gathered around again, and a series of terrible attacks swept through, urging the beast, the blade, the palm print and the fist seal to completely suppress Du Shaofu.


    "Kill!"


    His blood red eyes were murderous and his face was as fierce as a demon. Du Shaofu opened his mouth and put most of the pills into his mouth.


    At this moment, all the mysterious Qi in Du Shaofu''s palace was poured into the Zijin heavenly palace.


    "Woo Hoo..."At this moment, the virtual shadow of the green dragon soared into the sky in the purple and golden sky palace, the shadow of the white tiger crouched, the virtual shadow of the Phoenix flapped its wings, and the virtual shadow of the Xuanwu tortoise suppressed the heaven and earth, accompanied by the roar and roar of the gods and demons.


    "Boom..."


    The dragon is singing and the tiger is roaring, the birds are singing and the tortoise is singing. The thunder in the sky is continuous and the rune is erupting.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    One by one, the bodies of the armor of Emperor Wu flew back and forth one after another. Some of them cracked their armor, some of them were dripping with blood, others were directly turned into blood fog.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body fell down again, and the mountain was in a mess. The huge stones cracked and the mountain exploded.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, the young man in the purple robe got up again, but his body was cracking at this time, as if it was about to be broken at any time.


    The spear on his back was shot with blood, and his face was ferocious as a demon.


    "Go on. If you want to kill me, pay for it!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and roared all around him. Zijin tianque pointed to the sky.


    "What a terrible young man!"


    "This son is still young. One day, he will surely be able to shock the world. It''s terrible!"


    The voice of murmuring and shaking is spreading in all directions. The young man in purple robe is like a demon born in the world, like a fierce beast, so powerful that he can kill the world!


    "Whoosh..."


    Once again, many figures swept into the air and appeared in the sky. They wanted to continue to suppress Du Shaofu.


    "Step back


    Suddenly, there was a voice coming out, gentle and slowly ringing from all directions.


    As the sound came out, there was light in the sky.


    The light is like auspicious omen, and a terrible breath permeates the world.


    A figure appears in the sky, the light is dazzling, like stars, faintly can see a figure appear among them.


    With this figure came the figure, surrounded by dense figures respectfully salute, eyes in awe.


    All around him, all of them were in armor, and they fell back one by one.


    "Ah, this is an ancient land. How can we kill in vain?"


    In the light, the voice sighs, it is a gentle voice, but when the ears fall, people can''t help but tremble in their hearts and throb in their spirits.


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu looked up at the sky, and his eyes were red with blood on his complicated and ferocious face.


    This man is very strong, but at the moment, Du Shaofu is not afraid. His evil spirit is so fierce that even the air seems to be frozen. Only the voice of the gods and Demons does not ring through for a long time.


    "Why do you kill?"


    Within the light, the voice came into Du Shaofu''s ears, and his breath was rippling, just like the master of the heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu looked at the sky and said, "you trap my relatives, bully me, coax me, kill me!"


    Looking at the light figure in the sky, Du Shaofu''s eyes are also released.


    All around the figure, can clearly feel, even in the face of the big man, the youth is not afraid.


    There was a bone chilling wave, seeping out from the body of the purple robed youth. The invisible cold evil spirit spread like the tide, making them shiver all over the body.


    "It''s a strong resentment. It''s harmful to your cultivation. It''s not a blessing."


    The voice did not fluctuate, but was still gentle in his ear. He said, "put down your sword, and the evil spirit is beyond your control now. If you don''t put it down, it won''t be long before you die!"


    "I walked out of the stone city and worked hard all the way to find a family reunion."


    Du Shaofu pointed at the light figure in the sky, and said: "but you, bully me, coax me and trap my relatives. Even if I explode today, I have to pull more cushions before I explode!"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu pointed his sword directly at the sky, and his proud bones clanged!


    "Give me the sword. If you blow up, your sister won''t be saved!"


    The sound falls gently, and the figure moves within the light. There is a sonorous sound resounding through the sky, releasing the glow.


    "Bang" "


    a rune palm print is like a God''s palm, floating out of the sky. In order to cover the world, he directly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    Under the palm print, the space is only slightly fluctuating, silent in general.


    But at this moment, the surrounding creatures tremble, and the terrible God''s palm covers the sky and the sun, showing incomparable brilliance and holiness.


    On the palm of God, it seems that there is the mystery of heaven and earth, which makes the living beings unable to stop it. They also directly suppress Du Shaofu in silence.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu suddenly felt a sense of despair.


    The God''s palm collapsed and pressed down, the breath made his heart despair, and several desires could not produce the heart of confrontation.


    Du Shaofu trembled with the breath of energy, which made him unable to resist.


    "Am I going to be suppressed like this? I haven''t seen my mother, my sister, I haven''t avenged tianwu college, my family has not been reunited, I can''t be suppressed, I can''t die..."


    Many shouts resounded in Du Shaofu''s heart. There were too many things left to be done and he could not be suppressed like this."Mother, sister, where are you?"


    The final burst of potential is like the spread of the inner cells with energy.


    Du Shaofu struggled to raise his head and wail. His voice was wet and hoarse. He was angry, but he was not willing to cry.


    "The third watch has arrived in succession. The update is finished today. I beg for the support of flowers. Thank you for your brothers and sisters. Give me some impetus to let Xiao Yu explode once more. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    This sound wave lets the listener move, hears the soul to tremble!


    At this moment, it seems that Du Shaofu''s anger and unwillingness were infected. On the Zijin sky palace, suddenly, tigers roared, birds and turtles crowed.


    "Roar..."


    A green dragon figure, a white tiger shadow, a phoenix shadow, and a Xuanwu tortoise appear. They resist the sky god palm with the extremely ferocious spirit. The terrible breath is accompanied by the voice of gods and demons, which makes the figure in the light surprised at this time.


    The green dragon roars, the white tiger gallops, the Phoenix spreads its wings and hovers, the Xuanwu tortoise hisses, and the four animals'' virtual shadows revolve around it!


    In Du Shaofu''s body, the golden air burst out, and the wings of the ROC behind him expanded by hundreds of Zhang!


    This moment, like a miracle, Du Shaofu is like a demon coming!


    "My God, what a terrible soldier!"


    "What a ferocious fellow! It''s fierce. It''s hard for anyone in the same generation in the family to be able to compare it!"


    In the distance, the voice of surprise could not help ringing.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu''s ferocious mouth howled bitterly to resist the terrible God''s palm, but his body was also full of flesh and blood.


    "Poo hoo, poo Hoo..."


    The blood gushed from his mouth, and the evil spirit was rampant in Du Shaofu''s body, corroding and attacking his soul and body.


    "Boy, why struggle and ask for trouble? Do you really want to see your mother and your sister?"


    A gentle voice came out and fell in Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "The closest relatives are here. They are connected by blood and should see each other."


    Du Shaofu held his head high, the trapped animals struggled with the green dragon and white tiger, and the Phoenix Xuanwu circled.


    "If you see them and they die, do you see them or not?" Continued the gentle voice.


    With the sound of these sounds, Du Shaofu''s ferocious face burst into the sky. In the blood red eyes of the trapped animal, a sudden burst of confusion appeared, as if he had been shocked.


    "Your sister is born with a dry heart and needs a heart from you. If you see her, she will not want your heart after she knows the truth. She would rather die by herself than let you die, and she will certainly die at that time."


    "If your sister is a broken jade, your mother will be in agony. She will certainly be a living dead person. What''s the meaning of living?"


    The gentle voice falls sentence by sentence, the voice is long and sonorous.


    Voice also has a kind of magic, can go deep into the soul, reverberate in the mind, people can''t forget.


    "If you want to see your sister and your mother, you are going to kill your mother and your sister. Are you cruel to see you? Do you really want to let your mother and your sister die for your own sake?"


    "Chulala..."


    As the voices echoed in his mind, above the mountain peak, the shadow of Du Shaofu''s four beasts began to collapse and dissipate. His mouth was full of blood, his body was cracked, and his pale gold blood overflowed.


    "Hiss!"


    After that, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly froze.


    "Boom...!"


    The terrible God''s palm continued to crush, with holy light, covering the sky around, looking very sacred.


    The God''s palm fell on Du Shaofu''s head, and then disappeared into the invisible.


    "Do not want to see, put down their obsession, if you want to see, you will let your sister and mother pay the price of life, give up!"


    Within the light, the sound was gentle and resounding from all directions, with magic.


    Du Shaofu stood limp and supported. His whole body was dripping with blood, stained with the blood of many people who had been killed before, and became a bloody man.


    With his eyes slightly raised, the blood red of his pupils began to fade. Du Shaofu was silent. His eyes began to be deep and did not speak.


    "Mindfulness, everything is just mindfulness. If you really miss your sister and your mother, and really think about your flesh and blood, you should save your sister!"


    "Your heart has been given to your sister, and you will be in her heart from now on. You are all one, and you are equal to being able to accompany your mother. As a result, your mother will be happy. Let go of your obsession!"


    The gentle voice kept coming into Du Shaofu''s ears.


    All of a sudden, Du Shao''s chest suddenly received what kind of stimulation, generally for it a tremor, faintly has purple flaming to wipe, the whole body suddenly seems to hit a clever.


    "Obsession, is everything just mindfulness?"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s deep eyes suddenly burst out a golden light again. His eyes were awe inspiring. He looked at the figure in the light. Zijin tianque pointed at the sword point and said, "you are just the heart you want. You are just afraid of my sister and my mother. You don''t want my heart."


    "You think too much. If I want your heart and can kill you at any time, why waste more words? You are just obsessed and unwilling. Or you can''t give up your life to save your sister! "


    The gentle voice in the light continued to say, with magic, falling into Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "You''re just kidding me."


    After Du Shaofu finished, he slowly lowered the Zijin tianque in his hand again, sighed slightly, and looked at the skyThe whereabouts of the drunkard father is unknown. Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, and Du Xiaoyao do not know where they are. I hope there is no accident


    Tianwu college has not been rebuilt yet. The citizens of Shicheng, the master of ancient Tianzong, the uncle and the second uncle, can''t see each other again


    And Dai Xingyu, I don''t know if I can''t activate the rune array even if I''m nervous now


    "Well, maybe I can''t even say a word in this life..."


    Du Shaofu sighed and looked around. Among the dense figures around him, there were only two people who didn''t want to see. Even the last word was hard to fulfill.


    "My sister, although I have never met her, she is my sister. How can I not save her? Why do you deceive me so much?"


    Du Shaofu raised his head, looked at the figure in the light and said, "now, you want my heart. I can make you, but I have two conditions."


    "If you can do it, you must find a way to help you." The voice in the light said, still so gentle, without any fluctuations.


    Du Shaofu looked at the light and said, "first, I want my father and my mother and sister together. I know that it is not difficult to find my father by your means."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, countless obscure breath around him fluctuated. This seems to be extremely sensitive and can touch the nerves of countless people.


    Du Shaofu went on to say, "second, I want" not all wood "to be useful


    "Well, I can promise you, but there is no complete treasure such as" buquanmu "in the family. You can only get a piece of" buquanmu branch. " The figure in the light seems to have hesitated for a moment, and then gently replied.


    Listening to the gentle voice falling, a lot of obscure breath around was more and more fluctuating.


    "So, I''m relieved..."


    Du Shaofu looks to the East. The stone city is at the sunrise in the East


    With his eyes moving, Du Shaofu was reluctant to give up and lost. His mood was full of complexity.


    Then he waved, and with his last effort, Du Shaofu twined Zijin tianque with his last effort and tied it behind him again.


    "Drunkard dad, I really want to have another drink with you. If you miss me in the future, let my sister drink with you. I really envy you. I have such a son. In fact, I also envy my own, because I have such a father."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, and the corners of his mouth outlined a smile.


    Just this smile radiance, some bitter taste, and then looked around the sky, silent for a while, like in a daze.


    Du Shaofu continued to mumble to himself: "mother, sister, I don''t think we can meet in this life after all. I have too much to be unwilling to do, too many things have not been done, master''s mandate, the expectations of the people, I am not willing to give up, sister, in the future, you can complete it for me, ok..."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu suddenly began to jump out of the golden light, and then the golden light spread and swept.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s cracked body was permeated with pale gold blood again.


    There is a golden awn from the body to penetrate out, as if the flesh to explode in general.


    Du Shaofu''s body was cracked by a heavy injury. At this time, his chest was directly cracked.


    The chest gold light Dou shoots, accompanied by the talisman secret pattern, has the supreme prestige diffusion.


    "Sister, you should be good, filial piety to my parents and guard the people for me!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped. Suddenly, his eyes were trembling. His right hand, like a claw, went straight into the crack in his chest. The dazzling golden light burst out and covered his whole body,.


    "Mother, sister, I want to see you, I want to have a family reunion, but I can''t, forgive me..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s pupils burst into golden light.


    "Hiss..."


    A pale gold and blood red heart immediately appeared in Du Shaofu''s palm.


    This heart, beating forcefully, is like a drum beating. It spreads the rays of the sun. It is wrapped by the secret patterns of the talisman. It presents a kind of vitality, and has a terrible breath to impact the sky


    "Chulala..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s chest blood was splashing. The blood was light gold, crystal clear and gorgeous, but it was so sad and gorgeous, like the last gorgeous.


    Du Shaofu''s chest was full of blood, but his face was smiling.


    At this moment, there was silence all around, and countless eyes trembled.


    "Ah..."


    Around countless obscure breath dull, and then fluctuations one after another, there are sighs come out one after another.


    "Big brother, you have a cruel heart. He is the child of the third younger sister, and he is also your nephew. Why don''t you kill him directly? He must die like this. He is still a child. Do you think that you can rest easy without a drop of blood..."


    At this moment, there is also a voice coming out, the voice is wet and dumb, resounding through the sky"Flowers, thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    The figure falls, a figure across the sky, ghostly appeared on the mountain where Du Shaofu is, silent.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the ancient and reckless space, a woman with her eyes closed suddenly opens her mouth and spits out blood.


    "The heart is like a knife, it seems to be digging the heart. Why is it so?"


    The woman''s eyes were ruddy, her delicate body trembled slightly, and her heart was miserable. It was like someone was digging her heart. She murmured, "it''s said that twins can communicate with each other and feel the same. Now, is it you who are suffering from this suffering?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Energy fluctuates. In the ancient space, a beautiful woman comes out of the dust and sits cross legged.


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, the beautiful woman opened her eyes and put her hand on her chest. Her eyes were shining and her face was pale. Her chest was shaking with pain.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the peak, a middle-aged, dishevelled man, dressed in a dark robe, had not been washed for a long time. He looked like a half beggar.


    But vaguely is able to see the dishevelled hair under the cover, is a very handsome face.


    The visitor walked up to Du Shaofu. His eyes were ruddy and moist. He stumbled along the way, like he was drunk.


    "Your life is not good. You are a fool."


    The middle-aged man walked up to Du Shaofu, without saying anything. Between the waves, a dazzling light directly shrouded Du Shaofu''s bloody chest, stopping Du Shaofu''s bloody chest.


    "Second childe, give it to the child too!"


    Sighing words fall, Ming Lao appeared on the mountain, a long leaf appeared in his hand, the whole body glowed, the rays spread, the talisman and secret lines flickered, and the energy of heaven and earth was linked.


    On his face, his eyes sighed. The long leaves in his hands folded into a heart-shaped shape, wrapped in the secret patterns of talismans, and finally handed them to the middle-aged man with his hair.


    The middle-aged turned back, looked at Ming Lao, nodded slightly, and pushed the folded heart-shaped leaf into Du Shaofu''s chest. The vast energy fluctuations poured into Du Shaofu''s chest.


    Du Shaofu still stood tall and upright, looking at the old man in front of him. A dazzling and powerful "heart" beat in his palm and directly threw it away. He said, "go and save my sister. Remember what you promised me. Otherwise, I will never let you go even if I''m in the yellow spring!"


    "I have done evil, I have done evil..."


    As a result, Du Shaofu''s "heart" fluctuated on his face, and then he left.


    "At last."


    High up in the sky, the green elm Dharma protector gazed at Du Shaofu on the peak of the mountain in the crowd, with a little chill in his eyes, and then the wretched old man left.


    "Who are you?"


    On the mountain top, Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged man with his hair in front of him. His face was pale, his mouth was bloody and his eyes were white.


    "Your mother calls me second brother."


    The middle-aged fingerprints changed, and the light converged. The blood on Du Shaofu''s chest had stopped and seemed to have healed.


    "Oh."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly, looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and said, "now, can I go?"


    "You shouldn''t have come here. It''s better to leave this place earlier. You shouldn''t have come here."


    The middle-aged nodded and looked back at the light figure in the sky. If there was a fluctuation in the eyes of his head, his voice was still quite hoarse. He said, "my dear brother, I promise to give him something, which he bought with his own heart."


    "Hiss."


    The sky streamer waves, a bag of heaven and earth falls, and then the gentle voice continues to spread, saying: "second, pay attention to your identity, send him out of the clan, where he came from, where to go back."


    The voice fell, the light and shadow disappeared slowly, and the terrible breath disappeared from the surrounding world.


    "There''s not enough wood in it. Take it. Your life is for it."


    The middle-aged gave Du Shaofu a bag of heaven and earth. Then he handed a pill to Du Shaofu and said, "this is vitality pill. It can keep you alive in a short time. As for how long, I don''t know. Everything depends on the will of heaven. I hope there will be miracles in the rest of the time. I can only do so much for you."


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. He took the pill from the middle-aged man and put it into his mouth. He was weak and could not support it. Finally, he was in a coma.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Stone city, Du family.


    Late at night, the lights are still bright.


    "It''s so cruel. It''s really cruel. Why can it be so cruel?"


    In the courtyard room, Zhen Qingchun''s unreal body trembled. In his inverted triangular eyes, his anger was rolling and his cold feeling was towering. He took a hard shot, and a wooden table in the room was suddenly split.


    "Brother Qingchun, what happened to Shaofu?"Du Xiaoman looks at the bed. At this time, his face is pale and his breath is like a gossamer. His eyes are wet with worry. Listening to Zhen Qingchun''s words, he is even more nervous.


    "Dig the heart. His heart has been dug."


    The voice burst out from Zhen Qingchun''s teeth, and his eyes were angry. He yelled: "it''s all my fault. I knew I couldn''t let him go alone. How can those people come here? I blame me. Those bastards, no matter who they are, I swear that I will never let them go!"


    "Dig the heart..."


    On hearing this, Du Xiaoman trembled fiercely, and her delicate body staggered. She sat on the edge of the bed, her eyes turned white.


    "Cough..."


    On the bed, Du Shaofu coughed gently in his throat and his eyelashes moved. Then he opened his eyes. In his eyes, two familiar faces appeared in front of him.


    "How did I get back?"


    Looking at the two familiar faces, Du Shaofu''s pale face showed a smile.


    "Seven days ago, you suddenly lay at the gate. We don''t know who sent you back. What''s wrong with you, third brother. Don''t scare me!"


    Du Xiaoman is worried. Seven days ago, someone found Du Shaofu at the door. His whole body is covered with blood and his breath is like a thread. The whole Du family is now worried.


    "It''s been so many days. I didn''t think I was dead."


    Du Shaofu struggled to get up and grinned bitterly. It seemed that those people had sent him back.


    "They did it?" Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and asked, with a twinkle in his eyes.


    With the help of his elder sister Du Xiaoman, Du Shaofu stood up dispirited. His purple gold sky palace was still there. He took a breath of relief, looked at Zhen Qingchun and said, "brother Qingchun, do you know all about it?"


    "The heart is gone. How can I not know that you are still alive because there is vitality in your body and treasures in your chest, but all of these can''t last long. The heart is the head of the five zang organs, and there is no way to go back. What have they done to you?"


    Zhen Qingchun stares at Du Shaofu tightly and asks. In his unreal eyes, he is filled with anger and moistening.


    "I made it myself."


    Du Shaofu looks at Zhen Qingchun with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, Zhen Qingchun was at a loss to understand what, and his unreal body trembled for it. He asked, "I understand that your sister''s natural disease is related to the heart. They need your heart, so they came to you, didn''t they?"


    "It''s all over."


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much. He said to Du Xiaoman, the big sister with rosy eyes, "elder sister, do you know about this


    "My father and second uncle only know that you are seriously injured, but they don''t know that you are even" heart "


    When Du Xiaoman''s words reached her mouth, her throat began to choke. What she had just said was serious. She heard it in her ears. What''s more, when her heart was not there, how could people live.


    "Promise me, don''t tell Uncle and second uncle, I don''t want them to worry." Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaoman.


    Du Xiaoman choked and nodded. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "what about you? What do you do?"


    "I don''t have much time."


    Du Shaofu felt that although he still had vitality in his body, he was afraid that it would not last long.


    In addition, there was a terrible evil spirit in his body at this time, which made it difficult to control the golden winged ROC skill. This time, Du Shaofu knew that he was really afraid that he could not support it for long.


    "By the way, brother Qingchun, I''ve found you what you want to see if it''s not a piece of wood, but a piece of bark. I don''t know if it''s useful for you." Du Shaofu handed Zhen Qingchun a bag of heaven and earth in his hand.


    Zhen Qingchun is a little stunned. Opening the bag of heaven and earth, an arm long branch spreads the rays of sunlight. The energy fluctuates and the endless breath comes out.


    "Endless wood, this is the branch of endless wood, much better than bark. I really need such treasures."


    Zhen Qingchun was shocked and surprised, but then her face changed. She looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "did you get this?"


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said to Zhen Qingchun, "how long can I live?"


    "I don''t know, no one can lose heart and live. You are a miracle now, and you have vitality in your body."


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes are dignified to the extreme. He has thought of many ways in his mind, but none of them can work.


    "Really..."


    Du Shaofu lost his mind for a while, and then said to his elder sister Du Xiaoman, "elder sister, has anyone come to stone city recently?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    "You mean the princess."


    Du Xiaoman shook his head, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "she hasn''t been here. I don''t know if I should tell you something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Du Shaofu asked in doubt. The elder sister''s character is not a mother-in-law person. It should be something special.


    Du Xiaoman sighed, and then told Du Shaofu about the whole country''s Daqing.


    Dai Mei has been slightly wrinkled, Du Xiaoman continued: "this time, the national Daqing did not mention the name of the third younger brother, you are the God and brave king, also did not mention our world meeting and the temple of heavenly beasts, but the emperor finally sent people to Luan demon city, saying that they came to thank on behalf of the Imperial Palace and the Empire, and brought a lot of gifts."


    "The little abacus of the stone dragon empire is obviously afraid that you will be successful. After all, the Du family, the original Duke''s residence, has a lot of foundation in the army, and it is also afraid that you will steal the prestige of the son of the great wheel cult. If I guess correctly, the stone dragon Empire intends to rely on the big tree of the big wheel cult besides the bright divine court."


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes disdained him and said, "a little Empire, I''m afraid you''ll get your fingers..."


    "Ah..."


    Before the words fell, Zhen Qingchun sighed again. Looking at Du Shaofu, he could not help worrying. If it had been a small Empire, why should this boy be seen in his eyes? But now, his heart is gone.


    Du Shaofu, with a faint bitter smile, whispered to Zhen Qingchun and his elder sister Du Xiaoman: "I''d better go to the imperial capital. There''s not much time. It''s a place to go."


    "No, you can only go to the ancient Tianzong first. Although I can''t help it, I hope the ancient Tianzong can find a way and hope there will be a miracle." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    Zhen Qingchun knew that the relationship between Du Shaofu and the ancient Tianzong was extraordinary. If there was a way, the ancient Tianzong would go all out.


    There are huge details in those schools, and there may not be a way.


    "Go to Longcheng first, while there is still some time." Du Shaofu said with a smile that he insisted on going to the imperial capital. In the last few days, he hoped to make an account of something.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu arrived outside the courtyard.


    At this time, outside the courtyard, Du Zhixiong, Du Zhenwu and other Du family members and Yu Wanli, xuanjiao king, Yan Li Wang, jindiao Wang, juejian Wang and others stood together.


    Looking at Du Shaofu walking out, the worries in the eyes of all the people put down a trace of it, and felt a little relieved.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Go and have a rest."


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and a smile appeared on his pale face. At last, he was able to see the people of these ethnic groups. It was a pity of God.


    A moment later, in the room, Yu Wanli, the king of xuanjiao, the king of golden carving, and the king of juejian gathered. They looked at Du Shaofu with great dignity. They were dignified, worried, frightened and shocked.


    "How can I live without my heart? Who did this? I will never let him go!"


    Yu Wanli was angry and drunk. His eyes were worried and dignified to the extreme. He said to Du Shaofu, "younger martial brother, let''s go back to the ancient Tianzong to find a way. We can''t delay any more."


    "Third Elder martial brother, I''ll go to the imperial capital first, and then return to Zongzhong."


    After Du Shaofu finished, he said to the xuanjiao king, the golden carving king and the juejian king, "I haven''t concealed my situation. You will die at any time. You can go to LuanYi city to get the antidote for your poisonous poison pills. You will be free from my restrictions any more."


    The king of xuanjiao, the king of golden carving and the king of juejian looked at each other, and their eyes changed.


    "Master, I''m a monster. I didn''t take Gu Du Dan, but since I''ve given in to my master, I''ll submit to him one day after the master lives. Even if the master leaves, I''ll still be Du Hao''s master."


    The king of xuanjiao stepped forward and stood respectfully with his head down.


    The king of xuanjiao is a monster. He is Xuanyun Chijiao. He has a proud blood, but since he has already nodded his head, he will not change.


    "The third young master, I will never be able to use the sword, but as long as the third young master is in one day, the third young master is the Lord!" Wang nodded.


    "Jindiao continues to follow the third young master!" The king of the Golden Eagle came forward.


    "We should continue to follow the third young master."


    Shan Yu Xiu and Yan Li Wang all bow together.


    At the beginning, they were forced to follow, but after a period of time together, they did not know what kind of cultural and military strategies they possessed if they were able to dominate the country in front of them and build the whole stone city at any cost.


    If it can be safe and sound, not after 30 years, that is the grand ambition of Zhongzhou!


    It''s a pity that the day envies the talents. It''s a pity that such a young overlord has suddenly suffered from this misfortune.


    But in the hearts of the people, they have already been convinced.


    What''s more, they know how much benefit they have gained. They know that it is a great opportunity to follow them during this period of time.


    Looking at the crowd in front of him, Du Shaofu nodded slightly and said nothing more. Compared with his mother''s family, the king of xuanjiao, the king of golden carving, and Shan Yuxiu, who had chased him, undoubtedly warmed his heart.The next morning, outside the door of Du''s family, Du Zhixiong, Du Zhenwu and many aunts and aunts came to Du Shaofu with a lot of elixirs and pills.


    "Shaofu, you look so pale and your breath is weak. You take these miraculous and pills back. You can see that it works. Take it quickly."


    "Son, you can take all these pills and miracles. You look so angry that your aunt is worried. Why should you go out now?"


    "Father, second uncle, aunt, you take it back. The third brother''s injury can''t be cured by these miraculous drugs and pills. We will try to find a way. Don''t worry too much."


    Du Xiaoman blocked Du Shaofu''s body and said that although his words were relaxed, his eyes were dignified.


    She did not allow Du Shaofu to talk more, for fear that it would affect his body and reduce his vitality. This is what Zhen Qingchun explained to her.


    "Shaofu, what''s the matter with you? Why are you going out for a few days without any reason?"


    Du Zhenwu is worried. It is not difficult for him to see the seriousness of Du Shaofu. The solemnity in Du Xiaoman''s eyes can not escape his father''s prying.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. Don''t worry about me."


    Du Shaofu''s pale face squeezed out a smile, looking at the people around him, his heart was also very happy.


    "Dad, don''t let Shaofu talk. He wants to rest."


    Du Xiaoman blocked all the people in the family and motioned xuanjiao Wang to take Du Shaofu to leave first.


    "Oh."


    The king of xuanjiao incarnated as Xuanyun Chijiao, hovering in the low sky, rolling with authority, resounding through the stone city.


    Then they left for the Dragon City, the imperial capital of the stone dragon empire.


    Dragon City, also the same as before, bustling, bustling, bustling, loud and clear.


    "The king of courage is back!"


    Suddenly, the Dragon City boiling, someone saw the figure of the God brave king appeared in the imperial capital.


    "According to the people and many generals of Kaiming City, the king of supernatural courage led many strong men to attack first and slaughtered many strong ones of the Three Great Empires Before resisting the three empires."


    "I have also heard that if the king of God and the strong did not come to the rescue, we would have been defeated before the people of the big round religion arrived."


    "It''s said that if it wasn''t for the heaven and beast hall under the banner of the king of God and bravery, we would not have been able to resist the war for so long."


    "Daqing of the whole country, the king of God and valour, the meeting of the world, and the hall of heavenly beasts have not been mentioned. It makes people feel cold."


    "It is said that the king of Zhenbei went to the imperial palace to discuss for the king of Shenyong. I don''t know why, and there was no following in the end."


    "The king of God and courage will not come to the dragon city this time, will he?"


    "It is said that the eldest princess and the king of divine courage seem to have been together for a long time. This time, how can I see that the eldest princess and the son of the great wheel cult are always together?"


    "The king of divine courage is the guardian of our stone dragon empire. Although the Duke''s house is no longer there, the king of divine courage is also from the Du family. It has been guarding our empire for thousands of years."


    "Perhaps, this is what the palace is afraid of."


    "Keep your voice down. There are some things we can''t talk about, so as not to cause disaster."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In a short period of time, the whole emperor was in full swing.


    "Dragon City armored army town wait, lead the Dragon City armored army, come to see the God brave king!"


    "Dapu city is waiting for three times, come here to see the king of courage!"


    "The Fourth Army of the stone dragon Empire, the Marquis of Qiming and the Marquis of ethereal spirit, come to see the king of divine courage!"


    "The Fifth Army of the stone dragon Empire, marquis Tianyang, come to see the king of Shenyong and welcome him back to the imperial capital!"


    Outside the Shenyong palace, the dense figure stands in order, a breath of fluctuation.


    Many forces and generals in the imperial capital learned that the king of divine courage had returned to the imperial capital of Longcheng and came to see him one after another.


    In Kaiming City, these people have seen with their own eyes what the king of valour has done.


    In Daqing of the whole country, the king of divine courage was unknown, and their hearts were filled with injustice.


    At this time, the king returned to the imperial capital. They could not help but come to see him. They could not wronged the king. Their hearts were bright.


    "Generals and princes, my third brother is injured and I can''t meet you. I''d like to thank you for your kindness. Thank you for your kindness. Thank you for your kindness. Thank you for your kindness."


    Du Xiaoman opened his mouth, and his voice was rolling.


    "It was the first lady of the Du family who came out to explain it. It seems that the king of supernatural courage was injured and could not see us."


    "The king of divine courage should be seriously injured. I saw the king from a distance not long ago, and his face was pale and bloodless."


    People were worried and did not force them to express their understanding.


    A group of soldiers and princes asked about the injury of King Shenyong and left. Some of them couldn''t bear to leave, hoping to have a chance to see him.


    "How can you be so stupid? You are going to die. You are a fool. You are so stupid!"


    When Ouyang Shuang heard the news from Du Xiaoman, he got to know du Shaofu''s situation from Du Xiaoman''s mouth. Suddenly, his eyes were moist and tears fell down his cheek. He swore and beat Du Shaofu on the shoulder."The update is complete today. "


    " I see that many book friends are discussing the latest plot. I think it is the biggest discussion since Wu Shen''s world. Everyone''s opinions are almost two sides. However, from the opinion on Xiaoyu''s public platform, 99% of the opinions Xiao Yu sees are what Xiaoyu is willing to see.


    As for some special opinions, Xiao Yu agreed to reply: knowing that his sister-in-law is in danger, don''t you save him? Save sister, do you have to think before and after, hesitation to save?


    Bend down, just for a chance to raise your head. The lower you bend, the more powerful you will look up.


    Finally, I believe it will surprise everyone. Haha, it''s not so easy for us to guess. Ha ha. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    "Cool, I''ll take care of him later. He''s always..."


    Du Xiaoman grabbed Ouyang Shuang, and her eyes were red with worry. She also wanted to beat the three brothers.


    But Du Xiaoman knew that his third brother was in danger at this time, and he wanted to come to the imperial capital of Longcheng.


    "You son of a bitch, I know that you came to Longcheng for the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, but she had already left with Da Lunjiao''s Dongli Chihuang three days ago. You don''t want to go to the ancient Tianzong to find a way, but you still come to Longcheng. Do you really don''t want to live?"


    Ouyang Shuang is pulled by Du Xiaoman, but he still can''t help shouting abuse. He doesn''t care about his image. His eyes are wet with tears.


    Ouyang Shuang went back to the imperial capital a few days ago because you du Shaofu left Shicheng. He also learned that the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan and the son of Dalan Lama had already left.


    Around the people listen to Ouyang Shuang''s cursing, are silent, they may also want to scold a few, but dare not just.


    At present, only Ouyang Shuang dares to scold.


    "Did she leave..."


    Listening to Ouyang Shuang''s words, Du Shaofu was slightly stunned. On his pale face, there was a little bitter smile without leaving any trace.


    "Well, Shuanger, Shaofu is seriously injured now. Don''t bully Shaofu any more."


    Yuan Shanshan also stepped forward to hold Ouyang Shuang. Her eyes were dignified and worried that she would not be under Ouyang Shuang.


    "Shaofu, you are a disciple of the ancient Tianzong. Go back to the ancient Tianzong and see if there is any way in the ancient Tianzong."


    Ouyang Ling stayed in the imperial capital these days. When he heard that Du Shaofu was seriously injured, he came immediately.


    After arriving here, he realized the real situation. Compared with his imagination, Ouyang Ling was more worried. His handsome face was full of dignity.


    "Uncle Ling, I will go back to the ancient Tianzong as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then said to King xuanjiao, "take me to the imperial palace. It turns out that I''ve come. I have to go there, and then I''ll go to the palace to see grandfather Xie."


    "Do you really want to go to the palace, the palace..." Du Xiaoman and Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Shaofu and were obviously dissatisfied with the royal family.


    "I know what you want to say. Since I''m here, it''s OK to go, and I won''t have a chance to go." Du Shaofu said softly that he knew what Ouyang Shuang and elder sister wanted to say.


    "Well, the king of golden carving, the king of juejian, the king of flaming carp, the king of stone tortoise, and the king of ice python, come with me. If there is any moth in this palace, I will destroy that palace today."


    Yu Wanli said in a deep voice that he had heard about the attitude of the imperial palace to his younger martial brother in Du Xiaoman''s small chat recently. In addition, he was in a bad mood recently and was trying to vent his anger.


    "Good!"


    The king of gold carving, the king of stone tortoise, the king of juejian and the king of flaming carp stood together at once.


    At this time, I am afraid that as long as you give an order, they will be able to destroy the palace immediately.


    Yuan Shanshan, Ouyang Ling looked at each other face to face, but sighed in his heart.


    If these people really want to destroy the Imperial Palace, plus the presence of thousands of miles, no one can stop them today.


    "No, Third Elder martial brother."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. He was really afraid that the three elder martial brothers would really destroy the palace.


    According to Du Shaofu''s understanding of the three elder martial brothers, it''s hard to mention that a stone dragon empire was destroyed for the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli.


    "Don''t worry, I have discretion. In short, from now on, I will follow you every step of the way."


    Yu Wanli is in full swing. He has been remorseful. He shouldn''t have let the younger martial brother leave alone a few days ago. So now, such a big thing has happened. He can''t explain it to his master when he goes back. What''s more, he is worried about him.


    As for the stone dragon Empire, it is nothing for the stone dragon Empire to practice in the ancient Tianzong for tens of years. It is really nothing to come out to blow off a small empire or to be angry for the younger martial brother.


    The palace, resplendent and resplendent, is still the same as before, and is heavily guarded.


    "It''s the king of valour


    "I''ve seen the king of courage!"


    Outside the palace, the guards were excited to see Du Shaofu.


    They had already heard of the deeds of the king of valour in Kaiming city from the army. In the Dragon City, the capital of the emperor, the king of supernatural courage severely damaged Wang lvkun and raised the national prestige of the stone dragon empire. They also remembered the scene and immediately saluted.


    In the palace, there happened to be a young man with a beautiful appearance, distinct features, straight nose and slightly fat figure, who walked out in the crowd of many people.


    This young man is Cheng Chao, the third prince. He sees Du Shaofu at the gate of the palace and looks at Du Shaofu with a slightly complicated look.


    "See the third prince."


    Seeing Cheng Chao, the surrounding guards will salute respectfully.


    "Bring so many strangers to the palace, Du Shaofu, what do you want to do, rebel?"


    Cheng Chao looks at Du Shaofu with a little defiant.


    It''s true that Cheng Cheng Chao is more and more afraid of Du Shaofu, but now it''s different. Recently, he has been supported by the son of the great wheel religion.The son of the Dalan Lama secretly promised him that he would be able to go to the Dalan cult for enlightenment. In the future, Du Shaofu would no longer have to worry about it.


    "Pa..."


    Just as Cheng Chao''s voice has just dropped, a clear applause falls on Cheng Chao''s face.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    He slapped Cheng Chao directly from the monster''s mount. His face was swollen and red, and his mouth was full of blood. He could not say a word for a long time.


    "The name of the third young master can''t be said bluntly. Rebellion, little stone dragon Empire, what if I''m destroyed now?"


    Wang Yanli had a big drink, but he had a bad temper.


    The king of flaming carp knew that the third young master was the Third Elder martial brother of the ancient Tianzong. He was worried that he could not find the reason to destroy the stone dragon empire.


    People around him have already been stunned. Behind Cheng Chao''s back, the crowd behind him can''t help but step back and dare not speak.


    "Come on, I''ll see the emperor."


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much, nor did he look at Cheng Chao. He went straight into the palace.


    Naturally, no one dares to stop him. Cheng Chao''s subconscious flinches to one side.


    "Son of a bitch, right? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you at any time. Next time you see the third Shao, be honest, or I won''t let you off!"


    Xuanjiaowang Lu, beside prochao, pretends to stomp to Cheng Chao. Cheng Chao turns pale and retreats.


    "Elder martial brother Du, my father asked me to pick you up."


    At this time, there is a woman who is not much different from Cheng Chao''s age.


    The woman is beautiful and moving. Under her slender eyelashes, her eyes are big and crystal like a black gem. She is the second princess Cheng Yan. She was originally quite round and lovely, but at this time she was very popular.


    At that time, the short braid was also long hair, black and shiny, and fell on the waist with less than a grip.


    During the 18 years of her transformation, Cheng Yan has been in a graceful and graceful way, which is very moving.


    Looking at Cheng Chao, who is not far away from home, Cheng Yanmei sighs to herself, and says nothing more.


    The Golden Dragon hall is grand and magnificent, with green tiles on the eaves, glazed animals on the ridge, painted pillars and painted buildings. It looks mysterious and quiet. From a distance, it looks like a golden one.


    "Third Elder martial brother, please wait outside. I''ll go in alone."


    In front of the Golden Dragon hall, Du Shaofu motioned to three senior brothers Yu Wanli and xuanjiao king, and then a man entered the Golden Dragon hall.


    In the Golden Dragon hall, the imperial palace is full of dragon spirit, with flying eaves and golden scales and armor. It is vivid and vivid, and seems to want to fly into the air.


    Inside the hall, at this time, the lights are bright, the pearl is shining, and the splendor is incomparable. A stream of imperial dragon gas is everywhere, which makes it difficult to breathe. Xuanqi wants to stop!


    In the center of the hall, the emperor Cheng, dressed in a Dragon Robe and standing with his hands on his back, was rather fat, not too tall, but had an absolute dignity.


    Du Shaofu walked into the hall and looked at the emperor Cheng. He did not pay any attention to him. He just looked at him quietly. That kind of dignity was not worth mentioning.


    "Dear nephew, I have been informed that you are seriously injured. I can''t leave the palace to visit for some special reasons. It seems that you are seriously injured."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s pale face, Cheng Huang was astonished.


    "Emperor Cheng has a heart. See the emperor." Du Shaofu nodded slightly.


    "By the way, my dear nephew, thank you for your help in this national disaster


    Cheng Huang looked at Du Shaofu with a rather embarrassed look. He looked at the change of Du Shaofu''s face and said, "Daqing, the whole country, i..."


    "Emperor Cheng doesn''t have to say much. I know what he wants. The best way is to have a stable empire." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Dear nephew, I''m sorry for you. I''m so ashamed." Cheng Huang spoke with a look of shame, without the airs of the emperor.


    "You are welcome."


    Du Shaofu gave a smile and then asked, "is the eldest princess back?"


    Cheng Huang''s eyes did not leave a trace, wiped a little wave, and said: "Sheng Nan has returned to Guangming shenting. It is said that soon, there will be a big event in Zhongzhou. Shenting hopes that she can go back and prepare early."


    "Oh."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, looked indifferent and seriously injured, and then left.


    Emperor Cheng personally sent it to the outside of the Golden Dragon Palace. He saw the king of xuanjiao and the king of golden carving moving slightly.


    Leaving the palace, Du Shaofu was about to go to the palace of King Xie, only to find that outside the palace, the king of Zhenbei and Xie Fei were waiting outside the palace.


    "The heart is gone. What happened to you, child? How could it be so bad?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    On Wang''s face in Zhenbei, the young man in purple robed in front of his eyes was distressed. He said, "let me use my heart for you. I''m old, and I''ve lived enough!"


    "Let''s not say that other people''s hearts can''t be suitable. In this world, there are several people who can do it. It''s hard to do it."


    Yu Wanli told Zhenbei Wang that he knew the problem. Maybe other bodies could be continued, but how could the heart, the head of the five zang organs, be replaced at will.


    "No, I''m going to find a way. There will be a way."


    When the king of Zhenbei left, he wanted to find a way to save his cheap grandson. He could not let him die.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to let him go.


    "Well, tomorrow I will go back to the ancient emperor to see the master."


    At dusk, Du Shaofu laughed, and then said to the dark wolf and phantom, "there is no need to leave any more people in the Shenyong palace. You can take people to Luan demon city."


    "Yes."


    The dark wolf and the phantom looked at Du Shaofu, who was very angry. Both of them looked very dignified. This time, did the king of divine courage really fall.


    As night falls, Du Shaofu is locked up in his room by Ouyang Shuang and his elder sister Du Xiaoman and is not allowed to move.


    However, the second princess Cheng Yan came to visit and brought many healing elixirs and pills from the imperial palace. She also said that she wanted to see the king of courage alone.


    Du Shaofu met the second princess Cheng Yan alone. The one who came out was graceful and graceful, and she was no longer under her elder sister.


    "Du Xuechang, how is your injury?"


    Cheng Yan asked, her eyes worried and sincere.


    "It''s a little bit serious."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. What he had was not as simple as the injury.


    "You should take good care of yourself. I won''t disturb you much. On behalf of the Cheng family, I apologize to Du Xuechang."


    Cheng Yan looked at Du Shaofu. Her eyes were full of ripples, and her voice dropped. She went to the door and suddenly looked back and said, "if anything happens in the future, don''t blame my elder sister. When I''m in the imperial family, sometimes I can''t help myself. She''s the most tired person in the Cheng family. In fact, I was in the imperial hot spring I knew that Du Xuechang was there. "


    With that, Cheng Yan blushed and left the room.


    Du Shaofu was stunned and then gave a bitter smile.


    At night, the dragon city is still very noisy.


    Zhenbei Wang, Zhendong Wang, Zhennan Wang and many other princes and nobles all sent countless miraculous medicines and pills overnight, almost to help.


    The whole dragon city learned that the king of Shenyong was seriously injured. If he was angry, he might fall.


    Many people spontaneously went to wait outside the Shenyong palace. Many old people sent many earthwork for the treatment of injuries into the palace, hoping that the king would recover soon.


    "No, it''s a big deal!"


    In the middle of the night, Du Xiaoman ran into Du Shaofu''s room, his face slightly coagulated. He said to Du Shaofu, "the king of Zhenbei, the king of Zhendong, and the king of Zhennan, with many princes and generals, knelt outside the palace and asked the palace to use the Imperial Dragon Spirit to heal you."


    After a pause, Du Xiaoman continued: "but the royal family refused to say that the Imperial Palace dragon spirit is the great fortune of the whole empire and needs to be suppressed. Now, there is still a stalemate. The appeal of the three old kings is very strong, and more and more people have joined. It is said that the Guo palace, ghost palace and valley Palace are on the way. I''m afraid it will cause a great change soon."


    "Grandpa Xie, they knelt outside the palace!"


    Du Shaofu got up, his Qi and blood fluctuated and his throat coughed.


    The three old kings, Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang and Zhendong Wang, are so old that they kneel outside the palace for themselves. This makes Du Shaofu moved and wants to stop him.


    "The imperial palace of the stone dragon Empire, the dragon spirit, has been for thousands of years. It is definitely a precious treasure. If you can absorb it, it will do you some good, but it can''t solve the fundamental problem."


    Zhen Qingchun said that the strong imperial dragon spirit of thousands of years has never been broken. It has gathered the Qi and fortune of an empire. These treasures are enough to arouse the hearts of countless super powerful people.


    "Third brother, brother Qingchun said that the Imperial Palace dragon spirit is useful to you. It''s better to absorb the imperial dragon spirit. With the king of Zhenbei, Zhennan and Zhendong, maybe the Cheng family will be forced to agree." Du Xiaoman said to Du Shaofu.


    "The Imperial Palace certainly won''t agree. The dragon spirit of the imperial palace is a treasure. The people of the Cheng family are not far away from the Golden Dragon Palace. As long as the dragon spirit of the palace is there, even if the super strong want to take it by force, they will be able to return without success."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, "once the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Spirit is released, the whole empire will lose its final barrier, and it will indeed greatly damage the whole empire''s fortune. They will not use the Imperial Palace''s dragon spirit until the real catastrophe of the Empire."


    With a slight sigh, Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, "if you are more important than the whole empire, maybe they will use the imperial dragon spirit. However, it seems that the Cheng family will not think that you can be more important than the whole empire. Besides, you are still in danger and your life is on the line. I suggest that you take the Imperial Palace dragon Qi directly."On Du Shaofu''s face, he gave a wry smile, pondered for a while, and then said to his elder sister Du Xiaoman, "elder sister, please inform my third elder martial brother. I''ll rush back to the ancient Tianzong all night."


    "Now you''re going to the ancient Tianzong, where are the northern king, the southern king and the eastern king of the town. They are still kneeling outside the palace." Du Xiaoman asked suspiciously.


    "I can''t go. If I go, grandfather Xie and Lord Ouyang will never leave. In the future, they will have more and more relations with the palace. Only when I leave, can this matter be resolved."


    Du Shaofu said that he could not go to the imperial palace again. He knew that the king of Zhenbei had a bad temper. If all the royal palaces arrived, it would be Bi palace for the Cheng family. The consequences can be imagined.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want the king of Zhenbei to be embarrassed for his own end. If he died immediately, who could protect them in the future.


    "No, this time, I will go to the ancient Tianzong. I will take care of you."


    A moment later, in the hall, Ouyang Shuang took a firm attitude and pleaded with Wan Li and said, "elder martial brother Yu, can you take me to the ancient Tianzong?"


    "Well, let''s go. Anyway, it''s just you. I can still do this."


    Yu Wanli nodded. There were not many people going to the ancient Tianzong this time. In addition to Du Yu and Du Xue, who had always been with him, Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang and xuanjiao King were also included.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t resist Ouyang Shuang. When he saw the Third Elder martial brother, he nodded and had nothing to say.


    After that, Du Shaofu asked the king of juejian, the king of golden carving, and the king of flaming carp to go to Luan demon city or Du''s house in Shicheng to wait.


    So Du Shaofu and others went to the ancient Tianzong overnight.


    "The most merciless emperor''s house!"


    Knowing that Du Shaofu had left all night, the king of Zhenbei got up, looked at the palace, and finally left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s said that the king of Shenyong was seriously injured, and his life was in danger."


    "It is said that many kings and princes knelt down and begged the emperor to use the dragon spirit of the imperial palace to cure the king of Shenyong, but they were turned away in the end."


    "Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang, Zhendong Wang, etc. are seeking treatment for the king of Shenyong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The news of the king''s heavy damage spread throughout the stone dragon empire. Within a few days, it was almost known to the whole country.


    All the people are talking about the king of divine courage. The last time there was no name for the king in Daqing, but in private, the king''s reputation was extremely high.


    This time, the news that the king of supernatural bravery was in imminent danger was shocked and regretted.


    Some people heard that the king of supernatural courage had not long lived. This shocked everyone. The fierce young king should have suffered such a heavy disaster.


    "For the king''s sake, I''d like to pray for God''s life."


    In Kaiming City, the whole city prayed spontaneously, and they were grateful for the original kindness of the king.


    An old man cried bitterly and was willing to use his own life to continue the life of the king of divine courage. If it had not been for the king of courage who had blocked the three empires, Kaiming city would have been razed to the ground.


    "What, the Vice City Lord is in danger?"


    "It''s said that the Vice City Lord''s life is on the line."


    The citizens of stone city also heard the news. They were all shocked and trembled, unable to speak.


    "You can''t let the Deputy City lord go!"


    Stone city public regret and worry, to the Du''s home to inquire about the situation, the city''s gratitude for the good vice mayor, blessing the whole city, not willing to leave.


    "The Deputy City Lord is a young hero. He is the dragon and Phoenix among the people. Is this the envy of heaven?"


    People felt sorry for it and sighed for it.


    All of them have been delivered to the city Lord Du Lingcheng.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Yu Wanli, I let you look at your younger brother, but you have made such a big mistake. I''ll settle accounts with you at that time."


    A few days later, in the ancient Tianzong, the voice of the ancient Qingyang elder reverberated on the Tianmu peak.


    The news of Du Shaofu, Du Shishu, who was seriously damaged, spread all over the ancient Tianzong immediately, causing numerous different opinions.


    It is said that Du Shaofu had an affair with a super strong man and suffered a heavy blow. His life was on the verge of death.


    It is also said that Du Shaofu explored a secret place and encountered danger. Now his life is in danger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    As for the real reason, of course, few people can know.


    "Oh, this is too serious, too serious, and there is no way to return to heaven!"


    One by one, the elders of ancient Tianzong left Tianmu peak with regret. They couldn''t find a way. They were scolded by the elder Qingyang one by one, and they were swept out of the house.


    In the hall of ancient Tianzong, Sima stepped on the star and his eyes were dignified. Then he made a decision and told all the people: "inform the elders of the Supreme Master to go out of the pass to help, and raise the strength of the whole sect to cure Shaofu. Send people to Lingtian Valley, Wuliang sect, Dalan cult, tianshe sect, xuanming sect, Xiandu gate, Huijian gate, Xuanfu gate, and see if they can do anything. The ancient Tianzong will do anything to seek help Law


    "Yes


    Many of the disciples nodded and left the ancient Tianzong one after another. They wanted to go out to find a cure for Du Shaofu.


    "Is this heaven jealous of talents? Many elders of the Supreme Lord have said that if you can let that boy stay in the ancient Tianzong honestly, even if you promise him to be the next leader of the ancient emperor." Sima stepped on the star with a dignified look and regret.


    On Tianmu peak, in his room, Du Shaofu''s body was dripping with blood, his chest was cracked, and his mouth was bleeding. If he moved a little, he would spit out blood.


    It has been several days since the ancient Tianzong. Many elders have come to check it. Even the elder Taishang has come to check it. He has also taken a lot of miraculous medicine, but it has not worked. Du Shaofu has become more and more serious.


    Du Shaofu peeped into his body, the heart of the mysterious leaf treasure. At this time, it began to wither, and the energy of the vitality pill he had taken in his body began to fade.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly and looked gray. He had come to the end of his life. Everything in his body was beginning to shrink and his vitality was no longer there. The problem had reached the extreme.


    "You''ll be OK. Your elder martial brother, the Lord of your clan, has sent people everywhere to look for a way. He will find a way for you."


    Gu Qingyang''s appearance as a peerless master is no longer there. His eyes are dignified and moist, and his face is worried. At this time, his face is covered with pale color.


    "Don''t think about it. There must be a way. This is the ancient emperor."


    Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman told Du Shaofu that he was afraid that Du Shaofu would give up, but their own worries could not be covered up.


    "I am satisfied."


    Du Shaofu smiles and looks at the master, the Third Elder martial brother, the elder sister, Ouyang Shuang, and the patriarchal elder martial brother who is trying to find a way for himself. His heart is warm.


    This warmth, for the dying, is also a great strength of support.


    "It''s just that there are some regrets I hope my sister will be safe and sound... "


    Some regrets were hidden by Du Shaofu. There was no time to change those regrets.


    "What''s contented? Don''t say those despondent words. It''s your good luck that you lost last time. I''ll wait to get it back later. Can you just die like this?"


    A woman walked into the room with the ornaments on her wrist ringing. Under the long brocade skirt, her body was wrapped with charming charm and charming.


    This kind of woman makes Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman look at each other with consternation. It is Sima Muhan, the eldest lady of ancient Tianzong.


    "Are you out of the customs?"


    Seeing Sima Muhan, Du Shaofu was stunned and then smile slightly. It was half a year since they had been closed for half a year. They felt the breath of Sima Muhan, which seemed to be great progress.


    "Stop talking. I''ll heal you."


    Sima Muhan looked at Du Shaofu with blood dripping. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her eyes were rippling. She said to the elder Gu Qingyang, "martial uncle, please help me protect the Dharma. I''ll help him heal."


    "Good."


    Gu Qingyang nodded and then protected the Dharma for the two.


    "I''m exhausted. Don''t waste your energy."


    In the room, Du Shaofu sits cross legged and says with a wry smile to Sima Muhan that Du Shaofu is naturally the most clear and understanding of his own situation.


    "Don''t waste your energy. I''m afraid it''s not easy to die in front of me. My father told me about your situation. Now I''ll help you to replenish your vitality and delay for a while."


    Sima Muhan slightly raised her pretty face. In her nimble eyes, her eyes were purplish, her mouth was slightly pursed, and her cherry mouth was like honey. It was full of pale pink. She wanted to attract people to love her.


    As the voice dropped, Sima Muhan sat on his knees with his silky black hair floating freely on his slender waist, which was less than a grip. His fingerprints condensed, and a breath of vigor and pressure spread from his delicate body.


    At that moment, the mighty breath spread, the energy of heaven and earth was stirred, and the mysterious patterns of talismans rolled and threatened Tianmu peak, which made the wind and clouds surge on Tianmu peak.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, in the sky of Tianmu peak, the wind and clouds surged, faintly accompanied by wind and thunder, resounding through the sky.


    "Muhan girl has green wood and martial veins. She has the spirit of immortal grass. She can at least protect Shaofu''s life and find a way out!"On Tianmu peak, on the dignified face of the ancient Qingyang elder, and in his clear eyes, there is also hope.


    "Hula..."


    In the room, Sima Muhan''s hand prints are still coagulating, covered with green wood and soul, and the talisman''s Secret patterns flicker. With the eruption of the talisman''s Secret patterns, a huge grass shaped object in front of her body condenses out.


    It was the soul of the immortal grass veins. The whole body was crystal clear. The grass was like wild rice, just like the real object. A terrible pressure came.


    The spirit of the immortal grass veins appeared, which covered Du Shaofu and filled it with vitality.


    Sima Muhan sits cross legged, showing the charming and seductive figure wrapped in the brocade skirt. His eyes are covered with Rune light, and his terrifying majesty spreads on the grass shaped pulse soul in front of him, which has always wrapped Du Shaofu in it.


    Du Shaofu felt that his body was once again infused with vitality, with a rolling vitality pouring into his body.


    The upgrade package covered Du Shaofu''s internal organs, muscles and muscles, and his pale face became ruddy.


    Three days later, on Tianmu peak, the astonishing movement subsided.


    In the room, Sima Muhan looks pale, with a trace of blood in the corner of his mouth.


    Du Shaofu was much better and more comfortable. Looking at Sima Muhan''s pale face, he said, "thank you."


    "You remember, I''m going to my grandmother to help you find a way. Without my consent, you are not allowed to die. Otherwise, even if you are dead, I will not let you go."


    Sima Muhan glared at Du Shaofu fiercely, and several pills in his delicate hands were directly put into Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    Then Sima Muhan gently wiped the dry blood stains on Du Shaofu''s mouth. For some reason, she suddenly blushed and left the room in a hurry.


    "Shaofu, how are you feeling?"


    After a while, Gu Qingyang, Yu Wanli, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman rushed in.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s face, there was a little ruddy on his face. Everyone was excited and seemed to see some kind of hope.


    The mountains are overlapping, and the city is continuous, like a black ancient dragon winding across the horizon.


    On the top of the peak at dusk, Cheng Shengnan stands still, orange loaded, long and tall legs and a waist less than one grip, forming a long and enchanting arc.


    "Are you really in danger, or is our fate really coming to an end? I think you have so many beauties around you, and you won''t send me one..."


    Cheng Shengnan, with a slight frown, looks at the sunset and murmurs: "no matter what, I hope you can be safe and sound. Maybe I am tired and want a shoulder. We are all right, but not suitable..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, Du Shaofu also met Qiao yingmeng, Hao Bian, Shuyang, Mo Wen, Mu Jiajia, etc. who had already left the pass from secret places, as well as GE Zong.


    Du Shaofu handed over the ancient Tianzong Tianxia Association and Tianxia pavilion to the public.


    However, he didn''t see Gu Changyou. It is said that Gu Changyou has been closed for a long time and has been spoiling refining materials.


    During this period, Du Shaofu also saw Yin Mochen come to visit.


    After chatting for a while, Yin Mochen was driven away by Yu Wanli, which could not affect Du Shaofu''s rest.


    Some ancient Tianzong disciples sent out to find a way out have already sent back news through the jade slips, but they have not found a way to cure the unintentional disease.


    The news makes Sima TA Xing and Gu Qingyang elder extremely worried.


    Du Shaofu''s situation has become serious again, and Sima Muhan''s vitality has dissipated faster than expected.


    Du Shaofu felt that he was really no longer able to do it. He was afraid that it would be more serious than the last time. This time, he felt a sense of total collapse in his body.


    At last, Du Shaofu thought for a long time and decided to go back to Shicheng, even if he was going to die.


    "No, you have to stay in the ancient Tianzong."


    Gu Qingyang objected, he would never rest assured. Now his disciples'' life is hanging on the line, how can he leave the ancient Tianzong.


    "Master, I all know that there is no banquet that will not end. Even if I die, it is my life. Thank you for your teaching to my disciples. At the last time, I want to go back to Shicheng. Maybe my old drunkard can come back in the end."


    Du Shaofu knelt down and formally kowtowed three times to thank his master for everything he had done for himself.


    "You child."


    Elder Gu Qingyang was full of red eyes and wiped his tears secretly. He did not say anything more. He said, "go back first. I am waiting for news in Zongzhong. Once there is a cure for you, I will go to stone city to find you."


    Therefore, Du Shaofu went back to Shicheng and set out the next day. The disciples of the ancient Tianzong spontaneously lined up to see him off.


    In the hearts of all the disciples, that young man in purple robe is the legend of Zongzhong.


    It''s a pity that the heaven envies the talents and regrets for them."Today''s update, Xiao Yu will have a small outbreak tomorrow. If the flowers can reach 350 at noon tomorrow, Xiao Yu will try to write more chapters. Tomorrow''s plot should also be opened.


    Thank you again for your support. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    "Boss, you''ll be OK!"


    Hao decided not to give up, with tears in his eyes.


    "Shaofu, this is a treasure of Zongzhong''s" vital energy dispersing ". Take it quickly." Before leaving, Sima TA Xing gave Du Shaofu a jade vase.


    It is said that even four people can survive, and the value is immeasurable.


    It is said that at the beginning, some people were willing to exchange a few sacred utensils and the ancient Tianzong for Shengli powder, and the ancient Tianzong did not agree, which shows the value and value of Shengli powder.


    However, Du Shaofu lost his heart. Even if the real dead can be revived, how can the unintentional live.


    "Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu gathered up his vitality and looked back at the Mountain Gate of ancient Tianzong.


    In addition to the Du family and tianwu college, this is the third place where he has a sense of belonging. To let Du Shaofu leave at this time is actually a feeling in his heart, and he is very reluctant to give up.


    However, Du Shaofu still left and left in the body of xuanjiao king.


    However, Du Yu and Du Xue were left to practice in the ancient Tianzong.


    Du Shaofu told them to work hard and protect the Du family.


    "Brother Shaofu..."


    Watching Du Shaofu leave, Du Yu and Du Xue have tears in their eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dark forest, ruins of tianwu Academy.


    In front of the huge tombstone, Du Shaofu pauses and comes to worship specially.


    "Vice President Zhuge, senior elder, all the heroes of the Academy. I have not rebuilt the college well. I hope that the generals and ghosts will come back one day and rebuild our tianwu Academy."


    After a long time of worship, Du Shaofu left under the urging of Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman.


    In the dark forest, Du Shaofu did not go to LuanYi City, but went back to Shicheng directly.


    Du Shaofu was afraid that there was not much time left for him.


    Shengli powder has been taken, but the effect is still not long, Du Shaofu''s situation has become more and more serious.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Deputy City Lord..."


    When Du Shaofu came back to Shicheng, the residents of the whole city welcomed him, but it was quiet without any noise.


    "Vice mayor, you will be OK. You will."


    "Heaven will bless the vice Lord."


    Only in the past, many residents trembled and comforted. Some old people were grateful for what the deputy city master had done for the stone city, and they were shaking with tears.


    Du Shaofu walked slowly through the stone city and wanted to feel it again.


    After Du Shaofu''s death, the big families and xuanjiao king, Yu Wanli, Ouyang Shuang and others accompanied each other. They all kept silent and walked quietly with Du Shaofu.


    The whole stone city is silent and dignified.


    Du''s aunts and old people try to make miracles with a lot of collected local prescriptions every day.


    But it didn''t work. He was in dire danger.


    "Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang, Zhendong Wang


    "The Marquis of Qi and Yu came to visit the king of divine courage!"


    "Lord Baiyu, commander of the third army of the stone dragon Empire, comes to visit the king of Shenyong!"


    In Shicheng, some people came to visit Du Shaofu one after another, and gradually responded to all directions and gathered in Shicheng.


    Du Shaofu only met the king of Zhenbei, Zhennan, Zhendong and Xie Fei. He was unable to meet all the people one by one. He was grateful and let them go.


    Later, Du Yunlong, Yinyi magic carving, Li Xue, Murong youruo and so on all arrived at the stone city.


    The king of medicine went out to Shicheng.


    "Congratulations to the king of medicine for breaking through the Seven Star talisman!"


    In the room, Du Shaofu was very happy to see the king of medicine. From then on, the king of medicine was the emperor of medicine. He had broken through to the level of Seven Star talisman.


    "You boy, you promised me to give me ten empires, but now there is none. You can''t break your promise!"


    The king of medicine looked at Du Shaofu with a complex and dignified look.


    "I owe you ten empires, and in eighteen years I''ll give you twenty." Du Shaofu said with a smile that he could not give the medicine King ten more empires.


    "I''m not good at learning and I''m called the king of medicine, but I can''t save you." The king of medicine reproached himself. He was powerless and deeply chagrined.


    "Doctor, I''ll give it to you." Du Shaofu said to the doctor without life.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be OK. I''ll find a way." Said the doctor without life.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, the stone city is lightly covered with mist, like a shy girl surrounded by white shawl.


    The rising sun, the white birds in the mountains, chirping, happily chirping, playing by.


    "It''s nice to be alive."


    Du Fu''s face looks like a miracle. His face looks like a red one.


    "That''s how it comes back."


    Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman have moist eyes.Yao Huang, Yu Wanli and so on.


    As we all know, Du Shaofu is at the end of his life. This is a reflection of the past.


    "When I die, bury it there."


    Du Shaofu reached out and pointed to a barren mountain in front of the gate outside Du''s house.


    That barren mountain, perennial grass does not grow, birds do not fall, snakes, insects, rats and ants not close, like a dead land.


    So that the Du family, until now is that the place is not auspicious, avoid it.


    Originally, the main gate of the Du family was near the barren mountain, but because of the existence of that ominous place, the Du family just moved the gate to the front ten years ago.


    For Du Shaofu, the place was naturally unforgettable, because it was the source of mystery.


    The original mystery is from a stone tablet on the barren mountain, but now the stone tablet has turned into stone.


    But the wasteland was still dead, barren, dry and full of sand and stone.


    "Shaofu, it is said that the place is unknown. Do you want to change it?"


    Du Zhenwu said that although he could not accept this fact in his heart, he still hoped that Du Shaofu could change his place.


    It was a dead land. The stone tablet on the barren mountain used to be huge and three feet high, but now it''s all broken. It''s very unknown.


    "Uncle, that''s it. I''ve made up my mind."


    Du Shaofu smiles. He started there and now ends there.


    "All right."


    Du Zhenwu stopped talking and nodded.


    "In the next few days, people kept on to Du Shaofu. They were afraid that Du Shaofu would fall down at any time, and that there would be no one around him in the end.


    "It''s so good to be alive."


    Under the sunset, Du Shaofu sighed that the setting sun was infinitely good, just near dusk.


    When people are dying, they will know the beauty of life, and when they lose, they will know what they have. This is the sigh in Du Shaofu''s heart.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have much time. Du Shaofu was sad. Looking at the people around him and the faces, he was really reluctant to leave.


    "I don''t want to die!"


    After exclamation, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with perseverance. He had not been idle these days. He had tried all the methods he could know with his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. Even the holy formula left by master qizun had been tried, but the result was still the same, and it still couldn''t work.


    The head of the five zang organs is short of heart. Zhen Qingchun can''t do anything about it. The emperor of medicine has no life to do.


    Even a change of heart is hard to do.


    According to Zhen Qingchun and Dr. Yao, if you can get the heart of Du Shaofu''s twin sister, you may have a few percent confidence.


    But this is obviously self contradictory. The former''s heart was given by Du Shaofu.


    "Not at all!"


    Although he was able to feel the warmth of all parties when he left, Du Shaofu was still unwilling.


    I still have too many things to finish. It''s a pity that I don''t have time any more. I don''t even have the strength to move more. I can''t even struggle. This feeling is too bad.


    "How can you do this? Xingyu comes back and asks you what I should say." Murong is as moist as her eyes.


    "Star language should grow up."


    Du Shaofu thought of the little girl in his mind, and the corners of his mouth outlined a smile.


    Just looking at the smile on Du Shaofu''s face, the people around him are sour nosed and unable to laugh with each other.


    At night, Du Shaofu''s face turned pale and his pupils lost color.


    On Du Shaofu''s chest, blood began to overflow again. His vitality was in decline, and he was about to come to the end of his life.


    "Shaofu!"


    "Three little!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, many people''s eyes were moist.


    "You should be good and listen to Aunt Shan and uncle Ling more."


    After Du Shaofu finished speaking to Ouyang Shuang, he immediately said to Murong youruo: "thank you for believing me and willing to stay in the world."


    "If you leave, I can''t do well. I''ll fight with someone later." Ouyang Shuang''s throat choked and her beautiful eyes shed tears.


    Murong youruo did not speak, the eyes ripple moist.


    "Don''t cry. You''ll be ugly."


    Du Shaofu raised his hand and gently wiped the tears beside Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes and beautiful eyes.


    "You don''t want to die. What if I marry you and you Ruo together?"


    Ouyang Shuang waited for his big eyes and beautiful eyes to look at Du Shaofu and said, "it''s really not possible. There''s sister Xie Fei. We''ll marry you together, as long as you don''t die."


    On hearing this, Murong youruo and Xie Fei''s two daughters were suddenly flushed and shy, but they did not refuse. Then their eyes were staring at Du Shaofu.


    "The next one will be here soon.Just to say, brothers, your flowers haven''t been so awesome for months. When you look at it in the morning, you almost threaten to pee.


    Still need a little flower, can burst a god chrysanthemum again, do you want to burst it directly, I evil smile, beg to explode chrysanthemum. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    Du Shaofu was stunned and almost burst out. He could only smile bitterly. Looking at Ouyang Shuang, he said, "you want to be beautiful. Don''t harm me."


    "You asshole, what do you say..."


    Ouyang Shuang immediately scolded and ignored the image.


    "Shaofu, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me."


    As Ouyang Shuang''s face changed greatly, she found that Du Shaofu''s body was soft and soft, her eyes were slightly closed, and she immediately went forward to hold Du Shaofu in her arms.


    "No..."


    "Shaofu, don''t close your eyes, don''t leave."


    "San Shao..."


    Inside the room, the crowd rushed forward, their voices wailing.


    Outside the room, people also rushed in, one by one shivering, pale face, tears in the eyes.


    "Get out of the way. Get out of the way."


    There was a big shout from Du Shaofu''s arms. Then, in a lot of astonished eyes, a small tower appeared in Du Shaofu''s arms.


    Zhen Qingchun''s body of Yuan Shen was exposed to the public for the first time, which shocked many eyes. In Wanli, the king of Zhenbei, Zhennan, xuanjiao and jindiao were no exception.


    Zhen Qingchun appears and carefully examines Du Shaofu beside Ouyang Shuang.


    "Brother Qingchun, how is Shaofu?" Du Xiaoman asked.


    "The vitality is exhausted, unable to maintain, he left."


    Zhen Qingchun got up. His eyes were moist and his eyes were shining with runes. He shook his head slightly and then raised his head. His voice was shot with cold. He said, "that clan, you wait for me. No matter who you are, I will never give up with you in this life."


    Smell speech, in the room, everybody all is the body to stagger a shudder, some people several want to collapse on the ground.


    "Shaofu!"


    "Third brother!"


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and other eyes were tearful.


    "Shaofu, my child, why did you leave?"


    There are Du''s old man and aunt Du''s pain, tears blurred both eyes, heart like a knife.


    "Do you really leave like this? Do you really have the heart to leave everyone? Wake up!"


    Ouyang Shuang leaned on the ground with Du Shaofu in his arms. His delicate body trembled and his big eyes were blurred by tears.


    "President!"


    "Master of the temple!"


    Du''s family, accompanied by the Tianxia Association and the temple of heavenly beasts, all knelt on one knee to send the president away.


    "Deputy City Lord!"


    A moment later, the whole stone city wailed.


    There are women and children crying, inexplicable grief!


    There are old people crying, there are young people sad!


    All kinds of sad, mixed together into a sad song.


    All night, Du''s family and the whole stone city were drowned in infinite grief.


    Many aunts cried and passed out, but after all, Du Shaofu was not left. He had run out of life and left peacefully.


    The next day, the morning sun rises, and a new grave appears on the barren hill beside the door of Du''s family. On the tombstone is written the position of Du Shaofu, the leader of the world alliance.


    The tombstone faces the rising of the moon, which is what Du Shaofu asked before he died, because that was the direction that the drunkard father looked up to every night.


    "Deputy City Lord!"


    The whole stone city people came to worship, all with tears, some people crying.


    "If the third brother can get the dragon spirit of the imperial palace of the stone dragon Empire, he may be able to support it for a period of time. It''s a pity that Miss Dao Muhan can find a way to come back." Du Xiaoman cried bitterly, and his body was weak with grief.


    "Stone dragon Empire, bullying people too much, I can''t bear it!"


    Du Yunlong stepped forward and stood in front of Du Shaofu''s grave. He looked at the doctor''s death, the eagle king''s gongs and swords, the Mujia Castle owner''s Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, Wanyun pavilion''s master Wan sanpang, as well as the silver winged devil carving, the Ba mastiff, the xuanjiao King, the golden carving king, the flaming carp king, and the juejian king, and others said, "gentlemen, I propose in the name of the vice president of the World Association. Since then, the dark forest has established the country completely with the stone dragon empire It doesn''t matter anymore! "


    "Support the establishment of our country!"


    "Set up your country."


    After hearing the speech, the crowd was silent for a moment. Then, during the Ming and Qing Dynasties, Wan sanpang, the silver winged devil carving, Hua fankong, and the king of the golden carving raised their hands in succession to signal that they wanted to establish the country.


    "To establish a country, he is the first emperor of the country."


    At this time, an old soft voice came out from the sky.


    As the old voice spread out at the same time, the whole high above, silent between, like a bright moon like light.


    That group of dazzling light is like a bright moon floating above the sky, the dazzling light shines on the stone city.


    "The peak of Wu Emperor''s realm!"


    Yu Wanli and the emperor of medicine have no life, the king of Zhenbei, the king of Zhennan, the king of Zhendong, and Wan sanpang, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, who have already arrived in the sky. With the breath spreading, they can feel that the coming people are terrible.


    "It''s mother-in-law. She''s here."Doctor Wuming, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, Wan sanpang, etc. recognized that it was granny Yinhua, a strong guardian of the dark forest. She also agreed to the founding of the dark forest.


    "Ah Heaven is jealous of talents


    The light of the bright moon is floating, and there is an old figure. It appears in the bright moon group. After sighing for a while, he leaves. The light disappears all around and everything is restored.


    "On behalf of Shicheng, I am willing to support the establishment of our country. From then on, Shicheng has nothing to do with the stone dragon empire!"


    Ye Baolin came forward, he represented Shicheng and wanted Du family to establish his country.


    "Build the country!"


    "Build a country, build a country!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of the establishment of the country around the Zhou Dynasty resounded incessantly, and the sound waves soared into the sky.


    "Doctor, say something."


    Du Yunlong asked doctor Wuming. He hoped to get the support of doctor Wuming because of his relationship with his three brothers, his current cultivation strength and his position in the dark forest.


    The doctor''s face moved and looked at the king of Zhenbei, Zhennan and Zhendong. They were all the old kings of the stone dragon empire.


    "We are here only to visit Shaofu. Although we are the king of the stone dragon Empire, we are also Shaofu''s relatives. Don''t worry about us, and the Cheng family will not be able to find any trouble with us."


    Zhenbei Wang said, this is to look at the old face, at this time like this period of time, again old 20 years old.


    "Dark forest, stone city, make your country."


    After pondering for a while, the doctor nodded to Du Yunlong.


    "Dark forest, stone city, deep wild animal mountain range, is located in a wild land. Today, it is called" wasteland ". Du Shaofu, the founder of the country, has its capital in stone city, and its auxiliary capital is" chaotic demon city ". My third brother understands the animal power of the golden winged ROC and calls it" the founding Dapeng emperor "!"


    Du Yunlong''s voice swept through the sky. His sword was in his hand. On the tombstone, the tomb of "the great Peng emperor, the founder of the wasteland", was inscribed on the tombstone.


    "The wasteland, the ROC emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    Around the sound waves resounding, stone city boiling, straight into the sky!


    "It''s not easy for this child. He didn''t have a mother when he was young. He went out of Shicheng to tianwu academy and broke into the dragon city of the stone dragon empire. He didn''t know how many crises he went through. Later he became the king of the stone dragon Empire and became the leader of the world alliance. He went out of Zhongzhou and entered the tangtangtanggu Tianzong. At the age of 18, he was able to resist the Emperor Wu It''s heaven envies talents to be able to open the country. "


    At the scene, there was an old man lamenting that the fate of the young man had been robbed and wept with grief.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What, the king of courage has really fallen?"


    "Stone city, dark forest, the founding of the country, the king of God and courage for the founding of the ROC emperor?"


    The news of Du Shaofu''s fall spread to the whole stone dragon empire. In addition, the wasteland opened up new territory, and countless people were shocked and grieved.


    "To the Marquis to worship!"


    "The Marquis of Qi and Yu comes to worship!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the news, many princes came to worship one after another.


    "The second princess of the stone dragon empire is here!"


    Cheng Yan, the second princess of the stone dragon Empire, came to pay homage to Du Shaofu in person. Her eyes fluctuated and she was very sad. She could see her true feelings.


    But Cheng Yan didn''t stay much. After apologizing and comforting the Du family, she left Shicheng.


    It is not difficult for Cheng Yan to feel that in Shicheng, the second princess of the stone dragon empire is not very popular, so as not to affect everyone, she can only leave first.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, there was a terrible breath in the sky of the stone city. There were huge things in the sky. The breath made the whole stone city tremble. The king of Zhenbei, Zhennan and xuanjiao were also fearless.


    It came from a huge treasure ship, the whole body of the talisman and the secret patterns twinkled. It was able to resist the sky, with extremely fast speed and terrible breath. It was like a huge super fierce beast coming to the stone city.


    "Difu treasure ship, how come they are here too!"


    Yu Wanli looks at the sky, pale and godless face with a little doubt.


    "Whoosh!"


    Everyone looked up and saw that there were many figures on the huge ship. A strong breath spread and fluctuated, but in the end, only two figures jumped down directly.


    The figure that jumps down is a male and a female, all extremely young.


    The man is tall and straight, dressed in blue and purple robes, temperament is not vulgar.


    The woman is slender and wears a long skirt. She is about 20 years old. She is full of delicate and bright eyes.


    With her appearance, all around suddenly the space slightly trembles drama, a let the human mind tremble the breath, the fluctuation spreads.


    Young people and women''s eyes, tightly fixed on the tombstone.


    Looking at the name on the tombstone, the woman almost trembled and softened down, with tears in her bright eyes.


    "How can you be like this? I should have come to see you earlier, and I won''t see you last time.""There''s another watch in a minute. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    The woman''s eyebrows are bent, her face is like white jade, her face is like Chaohua, and she is extremely beautiful. Under the gaze of many eyes, she slowly trembles to the front of the tombstone.


    Beautiful woman''s bright and divine eyes, tears overflowing, across the lips of the pear vortex.


    "Brother Shaofu, it''s all my fault. I should have taken you back by force last time. Maybe you would not have happened."


    Young people are also tearful, clenching their fists.


    Looking at the woman and the young man, no one knew who they were.


    But it is not difficult for everyone to guess that the origins of these two young people are absolutely not simple. They will not be ordinary people.


    After a full moment, the woman wiped her tears from her eyes and looked at the Du family on both sides of the tombstone. Yu Wanli, Ouyang Shuang, Murong youruo, Zhenbei Wang, xuanjiao Wang and others bent down and nodded, and asked softly, "excuse me, who hurt him?"


    "We don''t know. He won''t say anything." Murong youruo returns to the beautiful woman.


    "If you find out later, please let me know. Thank you very much."


    Beautiful woman said to the crowd, eyes moist again.


    "I don''t know who the girl is, where she comes from, and what''s the relationship with my third brother?" Du Xiaoman asked, some doubts.


    "My name is Zhu Xue, a friend of Shaofu." The beautiful woman whispered to Du Xiaoman.


    "We are friends of Shaofu brothers, and disciples of Xuanfu sect!"


    Blue purple robe man said, voice fell, with the show beauty son jump on the treasure ship to leave.


    "Oh, my God, it''s the Xuanfu people. All the disciples of Xuanfu have come in person."


    Some people were surprised. Xuanfu gate is another giant, but it will not be under the big wheel religion and the ancient Tianzong. It is a terrible force standing on Zhongzhou.


    Now, at the funeral ceremony, the disciples of Xuanfu sect also came, which shows that Du Shaofu had a high friendship with those disciples of Xuanfu sect.


    "Zhongzhou Daijia comes to thunder king!"


    "Zhongzhou he family heartbroken King arrives!"


    "The emperor of Mingyang will bless the king!"


    "Zhongzhou tianmingzong night Star King arrives!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Before long, many strong people came again. They were all the kings in Zhongzhou. They were all from tianwu college.


    This time, Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang, Zhendong Wang and so on tried to find a prescription and informed them. At this time, they also came in person.


    "King Xiaoming of Turing Empire arrives!"


    A strong man who was shrouded in the rays of the sun came. He was one of the best in Turing empire. He was famous for nearly a hundred years. He was also a student of tianwu college!


    "Child, I''ve heard about you. We old people can''t help you, nor can we rebuild tianwu college. We were waiting for you to rebuild our tianwu college. How can you go first?"


    The king of Xiao Ming came and sighed and grieved. Then he stood with Zhennan Wang and Zhendong Wang.


    "Many strong men!"


    The residents of Shicheng are also shocked by their grief. So many powerful people come to Shicheng to mourn. They are all strong people who have been famous for decades or even more than a hundred years. They have long been the king of a country or the leader of one side, and they are famous everywhere!


    Such a lineup, even if it is the death of a monarch will not have.


    "Whoosh!"


    In silence, on the new grave on the barren mountain, two figures suddenly fell, silent.


    But all of a sudden, with the appearance of these two figures, the space is almost to solidify.


    All of them are old and young, male and female.


    He looks like an old man in his 70s. His white hair is fluttering, half bundle and half scattered. His body is thin and slender. He has a blue white plain robe, an ancient sword on his shoulder and back, and a few wisps of white hair. He is a fairyland with extraordinary temperament, just like an immortal coming to the world.


    The woman is eighteen or nine years old, which is very exciting.


    "Master, I''m useless, younger martial brother Younger martial brother still left... "


    Seeing the old man, he immediately knelt down in front of him. His eyes were red and he was deeply reproached.


    "Du Shaofu, you bastard, how can you wait for me? As I said, you are not allowed to die!"


    The woman drank delicately. Her feet were embroidered with patterns, and her shoes were sewn with soft fox fur. She stamped her feet. Her body suddenly fell on the head of the tomb. Her hands were as white as jade. When two white bracelets were raised, they collided with each other.


    "I don''t allow you to die. You live for me. I brought back the undead grass. You must have a chance to live. How can you wait for me to come back, I haven''t defeated you, I haven''t got revenge, you can''t die!"


    The woman drank it delicately, and her fingerprints condensed. A slender leaf appeared in her hand, and the secret patterns of the talisman flashed and erupted, turning into an unreal grass like thing.


    The illusory grass like thing is crystal clear, and the grass shape is like wild rice. It comes to the stone city with a terrible pressure


    With the appearance of this object, all the eyes in the whole stone city trembled, and even the pulse and soul in the body of many kings were shaking and fearing for no reason."I don''t want you dead, no!"


    Sima Muhan waved and moved, and the leaf swept into the tomb directly with the dense talisman and secret patterns.


    This side of the earth and sky are shaking, and then the space has rolling vitality, and all around the grave.


    "Undead grass, she just said it was undead grass!"


    "That''s the absolute treasure


    All around burst out the shock of surprise, but the final result, but did not let people see hope.


    The leaves of undead grass enter the new grave and bring life. But it is only a moment later that the vitality can not be absorbed and it begins to disperse slowly.


    Sima Muhan continued to do it for three days. Her face was pale, pink and delicate, and there was blood on her lips. There was still no movement on the new grave.


    "He''s gone, and the heartless man''s vitality is gone. Even if there is a treasure, it will not help."


    For a long time, he was as old as the king of Zhenbei.


    The strong men who came to the stone city began to leave. They were not willing to believe the fact that the fierce young man had left, but they were all clear in their hearts that if he left, he was gone, and he was exhausted.


    Heaven envies talents, such a fierce young man, but he died young and unfair.


    For five days, Gu Qingyang stood silently on the tombstone of the new tomb, motionless and unshakable, standing with his hands down and saying nothing.


    "Shaofu, it''s useless to be a teacher. I can''t save you!"


    Five days later, elder Gu Qingyang had tears in his eyes, crying like a child.


    The immortal spirit of the ancient Qingyang elder''s crying is totally absent, especially the two front teeth in his mouth protrude like rabbit''s teeth, and spit from time to time during crying, which makes people laugh.


    But all of us can feel the grief of the elder at this time.


    On the sixth day, the ancient Qingyang elder and Sima Muhan left for the ancient Tianzong in Wanli.


    The strong ones from all sides have left.


    As time went by, the dark forest and stone city were founded, known as the "wasteland". Du Shaofu was the founder of the ROC emperor. Such news has also spread throughout the whole stone dragon Empire and its surrounding areas.


    Stone dragon Empire, Imperial Palace, Golden Dragon hall.


    "The wasteland, the founding of the ROC emperor, they are discontented, ah..."


    In the Golden Dragon hall, there was a sound coming out of the palace, and the Dragon Spirit was fluctuating. He said, "xuanfumen, ancient Tianzong, Yinhua granny, Zhongzhou kings, if he didn''t fall, how terrible it would be It''s OK, it''s ok... "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are overlapped and the city is continuous, like a black ancient dragon.


    The sun is setting and the sun is like blood.


    At the top of the mountain, a woman in a strong orange dress stood quietly, tall and moving.


    "Some things can only be buried in the depths of my heart, so good, can let me completely return to calm, God so, we are not predestined."


    The woman frowned slightly and looked at the setting sun. Her eyes were moist. Then she lifted her hand to wipe the tears on her cheek. She murmured, "as long as I have a chance, I will avenge you!"


    The voice falls, the woman''s feet lightly, graceful and beautiful shadow immediately outlines a graceful arc of temptation in the mid air, and then swept down the mountain.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The fall of Du Shaofu, the king of supernatural courage, and the founding of a desolate country, caused a lot of movement and discussion.


    But there are always times of calm in this kind of discussion.


    Du Shaofu has been away for half a month, and there are still people waiting for the miracle to happen, but the miracle has never happened again.


    "Silly child, did you really leave like this?"


    Outside the Du family, many old people and aunts looked at the barren mountain on the left side of the Du''s house and trembled.


    At the beginning, there was a fool in front of the stone tablet on the barren mountain. One stop was three days and three nights, or even longer.


    They were hoping to suddenly see the silly boy again.


    But now, there is a new tomb, yin and Yang separated.


    "It''s not easy for my Du family to produce a top talent. How can you die young, my child. You gave us a miracle, and then give us a miracle."


    There are old people in tears, hoping to have a miracle again.


    It is another day when the sun is setting, bringing the night gradually. Stars are inlaid in the sky, and the stars are bright and the moon is dark.


    "Hi..."


    In the dead of night, suddenly, on the new tomb on the left side of Du''s family, the tombstone whirled down, and a beautiful shadow appeared quietly, just like a ghost.


    It was a girl of about seventeen or eighteen years old. Two strands of black and translucent hair on her cheek gently brushed her face with the wind. She was wrapped in a light green skirt, and her waist was not full of a grip, which outlined a graceful curve.


    I''m afraid that at this time, with her unique woman standing in front of her, she will immediately lose her color. This young girl is like a real banished immortal who comes to the world without being exposed to human fireworks.Looking at the bright starry sky, the girl''s eyebrows are crooked, her face is extremely vulgar, her eyes are bright and her eyes are bright and bright.


    Then looking at the tombstone, the girl murmured: "no, this guy won''t die so easily."


    "Let''s start at three o''clock, Xiao Yu will continue to code, and the next one will be around 7:00 p.m. today, pig''s feet will be in a bad mood. Brothers, let''s have a good time. Xiao Yu will continue to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    "Hula..."


    The fingerprints coagulate, and the girl''s body is full of glistening light, and then the fluorescence is shrouded on the grave. The light green skirt dances with the night wind, setting off the exquisite undulation of her slender and tall body, just like a green lotus flower, pure without dust, but full of green and astringent charm.


    "The breath of undead grass, Shengji powder, vital energy pill, and a treasure that won''t be under the undead grass. What did this guy eat? Fortunately, he protected the last touch of vitality and hid it in his body..."


    While the girl checked, cherry small mouth is not dot and red, while pursing murmur light way.


    Suddenly, the girl suddenly felt something. The fluorescence in her body was retracted like an electric shock, and her complexion changed. She said, "Wu Mai Ling Yin, it''s true that Wu Mai Ling is on it. He won''t die so easily."


    When the shock words fell, the girl looked back and looked at the front of the night and said, "don''t hide. You know you''re here. Come out."


    "Hiss!"


    With the fall of the woman''s voice, the air waves of the surrounding space in the dark night spread out from the void like a smoke wave, and finally condensed into a rather transparent youth figure.


    The figure of this transparent youth looks like he is in his twenties. His figure is illusory. His figure is very thin, extremely thin, very thin, like skin and bone.


    Young people''s cheeks are fleshy, their eyebrows are inverted, they are triangular eyes, and even show their obscene eyes.


    As for strangers, they can only use "very indecent" to perfectly describe and interpret this transparent shadow of youth.


    "The body of Yuan Shen, who are you? You look so obscene."


    The girl looked at the illusory youth, said impolitely, that wretched temperament, let her some curiosity, can not help but look up.


    "I''m the big brother of that boy. My name is Zhen Qingchun."


    Zhen Qingchun''s empty shadow appeared and looked at the girl with a smile full of doubts and said, "your origin seems extraordinary. Are you here to save my brother?"


    It''s just that Zhen Qingchun doesn''t smile. When she smiles, her obscene face is just worse than crying.


    Looking at Zhen Qingchun''s smile, the girl is also stunned. She can''t help but step back two steps, like seeing a bad uncle.


    Dai Mei wrinkled slightly. The girl raised her eyes and looked at Zhen Qingchun, suspecting, "it''s really pure. You''re not pure. You look so obscene. Although that guy is not good-looking, it''s much better than you. Although you look young, but your breath is not young. How can you be his elder brother?"


    "I''m his big brother. Who are you? How do you know that there are martial veins and spiritual seals in his body?"


    Zhen Qingchun looked at the girl with helpless eyes and said, "in fact, after I recover, I''m pretty good-looking."


    "Me..."


    The girl''s mouth pouts slightly, and her eyes are like stars. She looks at the full moon on the sky with cunning eyes. Then she says to Zhen Qingchun: "my name is Yingying. Others call me saint. You can call me saint."


    "Auntie..."


    Zhen Qingchun frowned and felt that she had been taken advantage of. She could not help but look at the girl and asked tentatively, "what''s your surname?"


    "My surname can be anything, any family name can be, you can also call me Ren Yingying."


    The girl who claimed to be "Yingying" said that she seemed to know a lot of things. She said to Zhen Qingchun: "I have just checked it. The Wu Mai Ling seal in his body has played a role. He has lost his" heart ". This is very troublesome. Even if he has those strange Wuling seals on his body, it can only protect his vitality. It is very difficult for him to recover completely. ¡±


    "who are you


    Zhen Qingchun doubts that he can know that the girl in front of him has a big head, but he doesn''t know who the other side is.


    "I just said, my name is Shenggu. You really don''t want to call me Ren Yingying."


    With a smile, the girl looked at Zhen Qingchun and said, "listen to the destiny as much as possible. I want to help this guy. Help me protect the Dharma. Don''t let anyone get close to me. I don''t want anyone to know that I exist, OK?"


    Zhen Qingchun looked at the girl in front of her, looked at her for a while, nodded and said, "I promise that no one will disturb you. My brother will get rid of you. The martial pulse and spirit seal in his body is very unstable. Be careful."


    Ren Yingying nodded and said, "OK, I know."


    Zhen Qingchun left, and not long after, the surrounding barren mountains suddenly vibrated, which made the whole stone city tremble fiercely. A huge Fu array covered the barren mountain.


    "Stone city people need not be nervous, the ROC emperor falls down, we will guard the spirit for the ROC emperor for 100 days!"


    In the dark, a voice came out, calming the surprise of stone city.


    "Good day for Dapeng emperor!"


    In the dark night, many people''s heart again aroused sadness.


    "Wake up!"


    The king of xuanjiao, the king of golden carving, the king of juejian, the king of flaming carp and the king of stone tortoise leaped out and appeared around the barren mountain to guard the spirit of the emperor Dapeng.The array covers everything, and no one can see everything inside.


    In front of the tombstone, the girl Ren Yingying raised her head slightly and looked at the bright starry sky in the night sky and murmured, "don''t blame me if I want to save this guy. This guy has no manners, is also rude and savage, and is still stupid in that clan. But I think he should not die after all."


    As the voice dropped, the girl''s slender hand and jade finger gently stroked her lips. Her cheeks were flushed and dimples were looming on her cheeks. She added a bit of loveliness and murmured, "besides, this guy still takes advantage of me. I have to have a chance to get it back, right?"


    As the voice dropped, Ren Yingying''s breath began to change. Her clothes and skirts fluttered, and a mysterious Rune light began to spread from the slender graceful and delicate body, with a kind of extraordinary and refined holiness, which made people''s mind ripple.


    "Do everything you can to obey destiny."


    Ying Ying murmured softly. On her delicate face, her eyes were bright and bright, and her pupils began to exude a magical splendor, just like the bright star sky.


    "Chulala..."


    The light is surging, Ren Yingying''s wrist is waving, and the fingerprints are condensing and changing. There are hidden patterns of talismans coming out, and they rise up with a great breath.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the surrounding space trembled.


    A strange breath of the God of the stock shot out from the Yingying Jiao''s body, communicating with the world and sweeping the sky.


    A stream of mysterious light, runes surging over the barren mountains, as if to draw the aura of the heaven and earth.


    At the moment, the whole stone city world is shaking.


    In the dazzling light, Ren Yingying stands in front of the tombstone. The whole body glow is still like the stars rotating and fluctuating. The extraordinary and refined holy radiance fluctuates like a goddess with elegant dress, dignity and pride.


    "With my blood essence, the power of the stars will be opened up!"


    When Ren Yingying drinks, the secret patterns of double pupil talisman gush out, and suddenly, the essence blood in the mouth is spitting out and falling into the palm.


    The bright red blood essence is like a star in the night sky. It is wrapped in the secret patterns of the talisman. Finally, it is condensed by its fingerprints. It spreads all over the world with a great breath. It turns into a star light arrow and goes straight to the nine days.


    "Boom!"


    This moment, the whole stone city over the thunder ring through, night sky, suddenly rang through the thunder.


    After that, the stars were moving in the sky, and the stars were spinning, as if they were going to land from above nine days.


    That huge breath wave, like to crush the whole stone city!


    In a short period of time, a large number of stars emerged in the low sky, which can be easily reached at the top of the mountain.


    That shock, let a person amazingly stupefied, breath stagnation!


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s the news from the graveyard of Dapeng emperor!"


    "Is the emperor of the ROC coming back from the dead?"


    The whole stone city was shocked, and everyone rushed out with shock. The terrible wave came from the graveyard of the ROC emperor.


    "My God, is that the stars falling in the sky?"


    The sound of shock continued, some people saw stars falling on the sky.


    Countless stars appeared in the low sky and fell over the tomb of the emperor of the ROC.


    Ren Yingying''s fingerprints are still coagulating and her delicate body is fluctuating. On her body surface outside her clothes and skirts, there are mysterious patterns of talismans, like the twinkling stars in the starry sky.


    At the moment, Ren YingYing and the stars emerging at this time in the low altitude are pulling each other, as if there is an invisible connection, which is indescribable and mysterious.


    "Seven Star condensation heart seal!"


    Jiaoyin spread out, accompanied by a very vast ancient breath spread, the breath of terror from Ren Yingying body like a storm suddenly spread.


    "Hula."


    In Ren Yingying''s body, the secret patterns of talisman are blooming all over the sky, just like countless stars in the sky.


    The surrounding energy storm spread and swept, like a storm.


    Such a terrible power, stirring the sky!


    The whole stone city was surrounded by people from afar. They were frozen by the mysterious air, and their soul trembled. They felt that they wanted to be oppressed by life. They could not resist it.


    "Unable to resist, I want to crawl on the ground!"


    "I can''t resist it. I dare not look directly at you!"


    "What a strong pressure, I want to crawl!"


    Within the stone city, the sound of shock is constantly fluctuating.


    The whole city is crawling on the ground, and the terrible pressure of stars makes people unable to resist.


    The king of xuanjiao, the king of golden carving, the king of juejian and the king of Shan Yuxiu had to crawl for it, even they could not resist it.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder like energy waves, seven in a row, seven huge stars floating in the sky, vaguely connected, especially dazzling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    In the end, the seven stars turned into seven dazzling morning lights, just like a competition, and directly shrouded on the barren mountains.


    The dazzling morning light, shining the barren mountain like a miracle, the light is shining.


    "Pooh


    After all this, Ren Yingying spits out seven mouthfuls of blood essence from her mouth again, just like a blood arrow, and directly plunder into the tomb.


    At the moment, Ren Yingying that moving face, suddenly also pale as gray.


    "Chula la!"


    With Ren Yingying''s seven blood essence swept into the tomb, the star drill directly into the tomb, endless, so that the whole barren mountain also shook severely, releasing a burst of vitality.


    "Pooh


    The fingerprints were astringent, Ying Ying Jiao''s body stepped back a few steps, her face was pale, her mouth was dripping with blood, and her breath was weak. She immediately put a lot of pills into her mouth and swallowed it.


    "It turns out that you come from legend. I think I should know your origin. I didn''t expect that some rumors in this world are not groundless, but real."


    Zhen Qingchun''s body of primordial spirit appeared quietly. Looking at the woman who claimed to be "Ren Yingying", he was shocked. Naturally, he would not believe that the girl called "Ren Yingying". However, the other party didn''t want to say that, and he didn''t need to ask more.


    Under the dazzling starlight that gathered around at this time, Zhen Qingchun remembered some legends in the world.


    Although Zhen Qingchun did not doubt the existence of those legends, he was still shocked to see them with his own eyes.


    Ren Yingying smiles and looks at Zhen Qingchun and says: "what I can do, I have done my best. I hope it can be useful to him. The key is to rely on him. I hope to give him an opportunity. I hope the legends in my family are true. Fortunately, there are many treasures in his body, especially the leaves of undead grass, and the seal of Wu Mai Ling is also protected The last breath of life. "


    "You lead him with your blood essence, which has a great impact on you. What is your relationship with him and why do you help him so much?"


    Zhen Qingchun doubts, but at this time looking at Yingying, but the inverted triangle inside the double pupil, is full of gratitude.


    "I''m just a little silly."


    Ren Yingying smile, and then look back at the name on the tombstone, light way: "but I am not as stupid as this guy, for the sake of the twin sister I have never seen before, I would like to dig my heart to save her. I''m really stupid, so I''m stupid once, I hope it won''t bring trouble to my family in the future."


    "No matter who you are, I thank you on his behalf."


    Zhen Qingchun bowed respectfully to Ren Yingying with gratitude in his eyes.


    "Don''t disturb me. I have to rest. I''ll stay here for a while. Don''t let anyone disturb me."


    Ren Yingying looked at Zhen Qingchun. On her pale face, Dai Mei showed a little and said to Zhen Qingchun: "in fact, I''ve seen you for a long time. It seems that you are not so obscene."


    "I''m not lewd."


    Zhen Qingchun helplessly whitened Yingying one eye, then the illusory figure disappeared on the barren mountain, and the voice slowly came: "don''t worry about healing, no one will come to disturb you."


    Yingying looked at the tombstone. On his pale face, a little smile appeared. He was still so refined. He murmured: "if you are really alive, I''m afraid many people will be wonderful. I''m afraid that I will cause trouble because of you, but that clan will be more troublesome. Besides, we will calculate it later when you stand on my cheap account Once you owe me again, and you will pay me back later. "


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Murmur voice falls, Ren Yingying coughs a, the corner of the mouth spills blood again.


    Ren Yingying sat cross legged and her fingerprints congealed. Under the bright moon in the sky, she seemed to be able to absorb the power of the stars and begin to breathe.


    In the sky above the stone city, countless stars appear in the low sky, just like the stars in the countless rivers of stars falling down, shining brightly like the day.


    But far away from the stone city, it was dark, like the stars all over the sky, all converged on the stone city.


    All this is extremely mysterious and strange, so that the stone city has a lot of discussion and exclamation of miracles!


    Barren hills, new graves.


    In the dark tomb, there is a wooden coffin.


    This is a thousand year old willow. It is said that it is a good coffin material, which can not rot for thousands of years.


    Even the mortal bones in the wooden coffin can remain alive for a hundred years.


    "Zizi..."


    Around the coffin, in the dark, I don''t know when, began to flash the light.


    Zizi''s electric light overflowed from the wooden coffin, flickering faintly, but no one could see it.


    Suddenly, in the dark, there are seven blood arrows falling, wrapped in the stars, shining, connected to each other, and then fell into the coffin.


    Inside the coffin, there is a young man in purple robe lying quietly with mysterious light on his body surface.


    That magic light, jumping out of the body surface of the purple robed youth, is closely connected with the meridians and blood vessels.These mysterious lights crisscross and condense, accompanied by a wave of terrifying prestige, like a light net directly covering the youth''s body, bursting out electric light, which is extremely mysterious.


    The young man in the coffin is, of course, Du Shaofu.


    At this time, Du Shaofu seemed to have no vitality, but there was a piece of sternum in the hollow part of his chest and in the position of his heart. I don''t know when he began to emit a dazzling golden light.


    Inside the broken bone, there was also a dense golden blood, which flowed directly into Du Shaofu''s blood vessels, meridians, skin and muscles, and connected with the whole skeleton, as if to awaken Du Shaofu''s last vitality.


    "Hula..."


    There was a very strange purple fire rising from Du Shaofu''s chest with golden light.


    Although the purple fire was incompatible with the golden light, it was a wonderful way to add vitality to Du Shaofu''s body.


    The purple fire was even more and more intense, and gradually poured into Du Shaofu''s empty chest at this time.


    In Du Shaofu''s empty chest, there is the most glimmer of fluorescence, which are two leaves.


    One is the leaf of undead grass, and the other is the one given to Du Shaofu by Ming Lao.


    At this time, the light on both leaves is dim, the color is light yellow with light green, and it will wither completely at any time.


    The purple fire gushed out mysteriously from Du Shaofu''s body and fell on Du Shaofu''s empty chest, watering the undead grass and another mysterious leaf.


    The rolling purple fire, which is incomparably hot, seems to be able to burn everything.


    But at this time, the purple fire wrapped the two leaves of the undead grass, but it was as if it could radiate a new vitality.


    Under the blazing destruction, there is a vitality, which can moisten the leaves of undead grass and other mysterious precious leaves.


    All of a sudden, on the coffin, there were seven pieces of blood essence wrapped in the morning light, which began to circle and crisscross, and the last drop dropped from the coffin cover onto Du Shaofu''s chest.


    The blood essence dropped with the light of the morning, and then it dripped into Du Shaofu''s chest through the cracks in his chest.


    Drops of blood essence fell into his chest along with the light of the day, and suddenly spread out a star like brilliance on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "HISHI..."


    This blood essence and light also fell on the purple fire, so that the purple fire suddenly fluctuated, as if caused some kind of chain reaction, and all of a sudden the heat and fluctuation became more and more rippling.


    "Hula..."


    Purple flaming waves, with the spread of the golden light and the morning light, covered Du Shaofu''s muscles, muscles, viscera, flowing in the blood channels and collaterals, nourishing the whole skeleton.


    In particular, the blood essence and the morning light, containing an ancient breath, like the vast starry sky, scattered in Du Shaofu''s body.


    It attracted countless sunlight from the coffin cover and flowed into Du Shaofu''s body.


    At this moment, under the influence and stimulation of the vast breath like the starry sky, the mysterious light net of Du Shaofu''s body is getting brighter and brighter. It seems that he has been endowed with life. What''s going on in his body starts to wake up and he has the will to wake up!


    This kind of awakening is speeding up, under the guidance and stimulation of the morning light and blood essence, it starts to accelerate, like a volcano to erupt!


    In Du Shaofu''s chest, the blood essence fluctuates, gathering golden blood, purple fire, and the mysterious electric light in his body


    Everything began to condense. I don''t know how long it took to form a heart in my heart.


    This "heart" was nurtured from Du Shaofu''s body and naturally formed. It was accompanied by the golden light, the sunlight, the electric light, the purple flaming fire, and the flashing of the talisman''s Secret patterns


    Early in the morning, let the sky around the stone city rise, the sun rises in the East, but the sky over the whole stone city is still quite dark.


    Over the stone city, as if the sky was covered, there are stars shining over the stone city, shining on the barren mountain in front of Du''s door.


    Among them, seven stars are even more glittering and shining. They are projected by the sunlight and cover the barren mountains.


    "Do you feel it? It seems that our martial veins are beginning to improve and our dark Qi is full."


    "Lingtai is pure and clean, and it can cultivate thousands of miles in a day, which has many unexpected benefits."


    In the stone city, people are surprised.


    Some people find that under such strange changes, everyone has unexpected benefits for cultivation, as if they can travel thousands of miles in a day.


    "The next watch will be here soon. If you have finished watching, please click" throw flowers "on the right to thank you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    Many people who had been trapped in the bottleneck began to show signs of breakthrough, and everything was inconceivable.


    "Is that the great ROC emperor appeared? This is a miracle!"


    Facing such strange changes in stone city, the old people marvel that they have never seen such a strange scene.


    The moment slowly past, this phenomenon has been continuing, at night stars gathered in the stone city, the Star River is shining.


    During the day, the stars of the stone city are not scattered, and they occupy the sky above the stone city, which is strange and mysterious.


    Half a month later, I don''t know when, the whole stone city sky, whether it is day or night, began to gather dark clouds.


    In the dark clouds, and began to flash out of the strange lightning, people palpitation shaking.


    Under the thunder and lightning, all Du''s people were heartbeats for no reason, as if the blood in the body was boiling, and the mind was trembling.


    For no reason, the people of the Du family were crawling on the ground, as if there was something in the body that was awakening and wanted to revive.


    "Roar..."


    In the vast wild animal mountain near the stone city, the recent bursts of animal roar are also constantly coming.


    No matter day or night, the roar and hissing sound is more and more intense.


    "Roar..."


    The roar and hiss came from the depths of the savage mountains, and the whole stone city trembled.


    The astonishing roar of the beast broke out like a mountain torrent, which made people tremble.


    "How come those monsters in the wild beast mountain range are becoming more and more abnormal recently!"


    "A large number of monsters gathered outside the stone city. I don''t know what happened in the wild beast mountains."


    "Those monsters are so strange that they gather into a tide of beasts, but they do not riot. They seem to be waiting for something."


    Many people in Shicheng are surprised that a large number of animals gather outside the stone city, which makes the ground tremble, the mountains shake, the smell spreads, and the evil spirit soars to the sky.


    But the strange thing is that these animal tides are not riots. They seem to be waiting for something, which is very strange.


    A large number of animals gathered outside the stone city, and no one would disturb them.


    Those beasts will not enter the stone city, and they will be at peace for a time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Around the barren mountain, there is still a Fu array covered, no one can peep into it.


    "Oh, it''s sprouting. It''s sprouting!"


    On the barren mountain, it was like a dead land, no grass, no snakes, insects, rats and ants. But I don''t know when it started. From that pile of rubble, it actually spread out vitality and dense weeds.


    Zhen Qingchun was surprised and moved. He saw something green on Du Shaofu''s grave.


    On the head of the tomb, there are energy fluctuations, little flashes of light, and it seems that there is a kind of purple flame, which makes the surrounding space extremely hot.


    "It''s not a common thing. It''s the leaf of undead grass. There''s also a mysterious treasure. There''s also a breath in his body. In addition, there''s the breath of Wu Mai Ling seal on his body."


    Ren Yingying inspected everything on Du Shaofu''s grave and found that there were buds of undead grass and another plant on the grave.


    There is also a flash of lightning, which is the breath of Du Shaofu''s martial pulse and spiritual seal.


    "This purple fire is very strange, with vitality, as if in Nirvana..."


    Ren Yingying Dai eyebrow wrinkled slightly, this purple flaming breath, let her for a time did not think of, and then peeped under the grave.


    "Can''t see through, his martial pulse spirit is in the awakening, blocking my prying."


    Then the girl was surprised that the Wu Mai Ling seal on that guy could stop her prying.


    "If I guess right, that purple fire comes from purple flame demon Huang."


    Zhen Qingchun''s two pupils tremble slightly, purple flame demon Huang, that is a terrible existence, that is the most top existence in the Phoenix family.


    It is said that Ziyan Yuhuang is only a little different from Dapeng''s golden wings. If she can go through Nirvana transformation, she can finally become the most top-notch existence in the world.


    "The vitality is endless. Does this guy have something to do with Ziyan yaohuang? He seems to be in Nirvana. It is said that Ziyan Yuhuang can Nirvana and revive in the fire..."


    Yingying seems to have found something again suddenly, and her moving face is shocked.


    Dai Mei wrinkled slightly. Then, looking at the windy sky and the flickering thunder and lightning in the sky, Ren Yingying murmured: "it''s not only rebirth in Nirvana, it''s more important to awaken and revive. He''s not only in Nirvana, but also in awakening recovery. This awakening and recovery has nothing to do with that clan. I feel that it''s not under me. How much is there in this guy Little secret... "


    "You mean he has a chance to be reborn?"


    Zhen Qingchun is very excited. He has already felt that there is life on the barren mountain. All the movements are related to the guy in the tomb.


    "I can feel that he is reborn."


    Yingying nodded and murmured: "even without my help, I don''t think he will really die. He has the nirvana breath of purple flame demon Huang in his body. It''s just a matter of time. I just helped him. He didn''t die so easily.""Ha ha ha ha..."


    Zhen Qingchun smiles, laughing very loud and reverberating.


    On the barren mountain, the vitality is more and more rich, the undead grass and the mysterious plant have climbed out of the grave, densely covering the grave, flowing vitality.


    This undead grass and the mysterious plant can even absorb the light of stars, spread runes throughout the body, and emit dense light and fog.


    In the sky, the smell of thunder and lightning is more and more terrible.


    "Boom..."


    No time, at this moment is already surging wind, dark clouds cover the stone city, there will be a roar of drought and thunder.


    Under the breath of thunder and lightning, the Du family''s blood was boiling, and something in their bodies seemed to be excited.


    In the sky covered by the dark clouds, there are still stars floating in the low sky, still releasing dazzling light on the barren mountains and being absorbed by the tombs.


    "I remember, I finally do."


    All of a sudden, in front of the tombstone of barren mountain, the girl who had been wondering and pondering stood up. It seemed that she had found the most shocking news. Her eyes gave out holy light, looking at the thunder and lightning overflowing from the grave, she said, "the thunder of Yang and the thunderbolt of yin and yang can only be reborn after destruction!"


    "What do you think of?"


    Zhen Qingchun asked the girl curiously. In this terrible breath, he also felt the destruction, but in that destruction, there was vitality.


    "I don''t know what kind of Wu pulse and spirit seal on his body is, but I can be sure it has something to do with thunder and lightning."


    The girl was shocked and looked at the undead grass and mysterious things covered by the grave, as well as the purple fire, the morning light, and the golden light. She said, "thunder is destruction and rebirth. His martial pulse and spiritual seal is related to" thunder ". How can he be reborn if he does not experience destruction? He is awakening, in rebirth, in Nirvana..."


    "Destruction means rebirth. If you don''t destroy, how can you be born..."


    Zhen Qingchun seems to be an epiphany of what, murmuring.


    "I think we''d better leave here. Once he wakes up, it''s new to him, but to us, it''s destruction."


    The girl reminds Zhen Qingchun and looks at the complicated atmosphere on the barren mountain. Her eyes are full of expectation.


    In the hazy, Du Shaofu seemed to be in a strange dream, in which he saw an incredible scene.


    It was a terrible thunder. The thunder was thick and the breath was destroyed. It was enough to destroy all things in the world.


    Rezener, that''s destruction. Once it gets close, it''s gone and it''s destroyed into nothingness.


    I don''t know how long after that, the spirit of Du Shaofu trembled and felt that there was a purple flame appeared in Lei Zezhong.


    Then the golden light spread, and finally a terrible grass appeared in Reze.


    The terrible grass is destroyed in Reze, but the last trace of true spirit is immortal.


    Finally, there is a vast Star River emerging, the Star River morning glow pour, can resist the thunder Ze destruction.


    So the terrible grass began to revive from destruction, and even absorbed the destructive power of Razer to nourish it.


    "Destruction is rebirth, destruction and rebirth. I seem to understand something..."


    The spirit of Du Shaofu felt something, and then a vast star river appeared on the Leize. The dazzling stars fell and jumped and turned into a sky.


    Above the sky, hazy, a figure like a banished immortal appears. The figure is exquisite and undulating. It is pure and does not stain the dust. It is like a real banished immortal who comes to the world and does not dye human fireworks.


    "Ji..."


    Du Shaofu felt that he had turned into a terrible golden winged giant ROC. He could fly across the star river. He would fly to the sky for a while, blow up the stars one by one, and hover over the river for a while, step on the stars and soar upward, making the Star River fluctuate and tremble.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inside the wooden coffin, Du Shaofu was not only covered with a stream of supernatural light, but also wrapped with a stream of hot purple fire.


    Purple fire, is a stream of black gas overflow, seems to be in the supernatural light network under the suppression of lightning was burned, and finally turned into smoke dissipation.


    It was the terrible evil spirit remaining in Du Shaofu''s body, which was left by Du Shaofu''s reckless use of Zijin tianque.


    If it wasn''t for this evil spirit, Du Shaofu would have been able to hide and support for a period of time.


    At this time, if such evil spirits did not die, it would be difficult for Du Shaofu to be reborn.


    "For the next consecutive launch, Xiao Yu will continue to code and update around 12:00 p.m.


    Also continue to ask for flowers and recommended tickets, thank you brothers and sisters. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    "Kaka..."


    Suddenly, some strange noises came from Du Shaofu''s body, and then a dazzling light burst out of his arms.


    This light is more and more dazzling, the divine light rippling.


    In the coffin, a bag of heaven and earth in Du Shaofu''s arms was broken by force.


    A child size, oval, like an egg appeared in the wooden coffin, a strong mouth watering aroma spread out.


    This is the last time Du Shaofu got ambergris in the Changhe river of Zhongzhou, which has been put in another heaven and earth bag alone.


    The sudden exhaustion of life left Du Shaofu with no time to give it to the Du family.


    In addition, Du Shaogang did not have time to hand it over to others.


    Because these two things are very strange, not directly can be given to people.


    The Dragon saliva appears, the spirit is rippling.


    It is said that dragon saliva is left by the real dragon. It is the treasure in the treasure. It can transform ordinary monsters into real dragons.


    It is said that ambergris can also transform the warrior from the inside out, so that the spirit Master can strengthen his soul and transform himself.


    Ambergris, that''s a treasure for all creatures.


    At this time, the Dragon saliva did not know why he broke the bag of heaven and earth and appeared in the wooden coffin.


    However, when the Dragon saliva appeared, it was immediately wrapped in the rolling purple fire, covered by the golden light, covered by the star light, and covered by the lightning light.


    "Hula..."


    The light around the ambergris fluctuated, the divine light rippled, and then the ambergris gradually dissipated, as if the water trace had penetrated into the paper, and then a spread dense, accompanied by the "egg" of the auspicious glow appeared.


    It turns out that this group of ambergris is not all ambergris, but is wrapped in a "egg" in it.


    The "egg" is wrapped with dazzling talisman and secret patterns.


    It is wrapped by purple fire, lightning and star light. This egg seems to be able to absorb purple fire, thunder and lightning, as well as star light into the eggshell.


    This peculiar egg is also absorbing the golden blood of Du Shaofu, and even Ren Yingying''s blood essence, which is wrapped in the light of stars, is also absorbed into Du Shaofu''s body.


    This strange "egg" does not absorb all kinds of energy fast, but it keeps on spreading and shining.


    Du Shaofu lies quietly in the wooden coffin, his chest is burning with purple fire.


    The blood essence wrapped in the star light is overflowing, the lightning energy is wrapped, and the new life begins in the destruction.


    The broken bone of the chest of the golden blood essence is also continuing to penetrate, spread the golden brilliance.


    A new "heart" is now reborn in destruction.


    Under the tempering of thunder and lightning, the purple fire, the brilliance of star blood essence, the golden essence blood, and even the reinvigorated immortal grass and mysterious precious leaves are all integrated into the new "heart".


    This new "heart", wrapped in the secret patterns of the talisman, contains the most powerful mystery circulation.


    Once someone saw such a wonderful scene, I''m afraid it would be enough to shock the world!


    This is a "heart" that has never been seen before. Only by innumerable coincidences can it happen to grow in Du Shaofu''s body.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s body was also absorbing the dazzling star light, burning purple fire.


    The body is wrapped by lightning light, which also casts the secret pattern of Dapeng golden wing talisman.


    Du Shaofu''s body was no longer weak, and his pale complexion had been restored to ruddy.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body was emitting terrible waves, showing a rolling vitality. It was like a volcanic eruption, and it might erupt at any time!


    There is no doubt that Du Shaofu is not only recovering, he is also transforming, in an unprecedented transformation.


    Once this transformation is completed, it will shock the world!


    Du Shaofu is recovering, his body is recovering, and his vitality is recovering.


    Everything is changing, all kinds of terrible energy nourish the whole body.


    Nirvana, rebirth, forging and nourishment were all going on in Du Shaofu''s flesh at this time.


    Some time ago, Du Shaofu took countless pills and treasures because he wanted to prolong his life and protect his vitality.


    In fact, for Du Shaofu''s original vitality, those miraculous medicine treasures did not play a major role in protecting the vitality, most of the energy was stored in his body.


    At this time, the countless pills and treasures were also thoroughly activated in Du Shaofu''s body.


    They were all precious medicines of great value. At this time, they completely dispersed in Du Shaofu''s body. I can''t imagine what a terrible huge energy it was.


    At this time, Du Shaofu felt that he was a real golden winged ROC.


    In nareze, in the vast Star River, Du Shaofu felt that his family was experiencing destruction and rebirth, and had a new understanding of everything.


    Understand everything, experience the destruction, feel the new life!On the wooden coffin, purple fire rolling, stars shining, lightning flashing. But strange is that the undead grass and mysterious leaves are still flourishing, life erupts, climb out of the grave, spread around.


    "Hula..."


    On the whole barren mountain, purple fire spread from the earth and the void. The rolling purple fire appeared, and even the Fu array arranged by Zhen Qingchun was directly burned.


    Rolling purple fire, accompanied by purple lightning shuttle flashing, people can not spy on everything.


    In the whole stone city, there are only two people who can pry into the city. Even the doctor of medicine at this time can''t do it.


    "Boom!"


    Over the stone city, the terrible drought thunder resounds more and more, on the stone city ground street, on the wall, has the purple fire to appear.


    These purple flames are very strange, full of vitality, without any destruction, making people warm.


    "This is the vision of heaven and earth, the vision of heaven and earth!"


    In the stone city, some people hold the purple fire in their hands, and find that they can also have a special help for their cultivation. Some people sit in the purple fire and practice, and can understand the world in a day.


    "This is the nirvana of the demon Huang, is he in nirvana or does he have some special power related to Ziyan yaohuang in Nirvana?"


    Du home behind the mountain, there are peaks, Ren Yingying looking at the barren mountain, Linghui eyes doubt.


    "Anyway, it should be about him."


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory figure of Yuan Shen has been looking nervously at all the movements on the barren mountain.


    Ren Yingying raised her head slightly and looked at the thunder cloud in the sky. Suddenly, her delicate body trembled slightly, and her teeth bit her delicate red lips. Her eyes were filled with a kind of expectation. She said, "he is finally going to wake up. After destruction, he will be born again. It seems that the clan has directly accomplished him, even if it is not what the clan thought of."


    "Bang!"


    Just at the moment when Ren Yingying''s voice just fell, a violent sound on the barren mountain, the purple gold lightning and purple flame gushed out.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s tomb was opened, and the leaves of undead grass and mysterious treasure were all rushed open.


    When the coffin was lifted, Du Shaofu''s body appeared, wrapped in thunder and lightning, and the purple fire in his body was boiling and burning.


    At Du Shaofu''s chest, there was a strong wave, and his heart was beating like a big drum. It was very powerful and powerful. His vitality poured into the earth and soared into the sky!


    Looking from afar, the whole barren mountain outside Du''s home had already been wrapped in purple flame and burned for at least two months. Along with the whole stone city, it was wrapped in purple fire, accompanied by thunder and lightning.


    "Boom


    Above the stone city, a breath of soul palpitating, suddenly rippling and spreading in this place, is still spreading towards the distance


    The thunder cloud above the stone city, under the eyes of everyone at this time, is like a wave of water.


    "Boom


    The whole high altitude is inexplicably trembling. A breath of palpitation spreads soundlessly, which makes all living creatures fear


    "Chula la!"


    All of a sudden, purple thunder and lightning flashed out of the thunder cloud, which was very strange and frightening. There was a roar of thunder and a strange and dazzling lightning Rune spreading and fluctuating.


    "Ah..."


    At this moment, all the Du family, all Du family blood, are not but scream, the body has blood in boiling, viscera, muscles, muscles, bone marrow, there is something in the awakening, want to gush out.


    "Bang bang!"


    At this moment, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Zhixiong, Du Zhenwu, Du Hao, the old people of the Du family and all the Du family blood relatives were crawling on the ground in shock.


    Their body, at this time also strange spread out thunder light.


    The higher the talent of Du''s children, the more intense the thunder.


    All Du''s children could not resist the terrible pressure from their souls and blood.


    The thundering thunder resounded, and the eyes of the whole stone city trembled.


    At the same time, a wave of amazing lightning energy fluctuations, like countless snakes in the void shuttle.


    That wait for thunder light to oppress, let a person shiver, the heart gives birth to chill!


    "Boom!"


    The terrible thunder and lightning finally burst out, looked from afar, and directly exploded into the barren mountain wrapped with purple flame, and the breath was destroyed.


    "Chulala "The thunder and lightning force was so terrible that the whole stone city suddenly trembled for it.


    Thunder and lightning raged, like countless bombs detonated, the power of destruction soared to the sky.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Stone city sky, wind howling, dark clouds gathered, low thunder sound resounding in this piece of heaven and earth.


    "Chulala..."


    This moment, Du family was wrapped by lightning, the sky that terrible lightning, also directly fell on the Du family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    "Ah..."


    As the thunder fell, Du''s children screamed and howled, and the whole body was full of thunder light.


    But with the thunder into the body, Du family people''s body, is beginning to wake up a terrible breath.


    The breath is old and domineering, with destruction, which makes people tremble


    "Boom..."


    The world is constantly in the tremor drama, thunder raging, as if there are countless bombs in the explosion, shaking everyone''s eardrum tingling, dizzy brain.


    There is a destructive energy in the spread, the whole stone city is a few want to be landslides, the earth shaking.


    "Roar..."


    Outside the stone city, the animals roared and roared.


    "What the hell is going on? It seems to have something to do with the place where the emperor Peng was buried, and with the Du family."


    "It is said that the place where the emperor of the ROC is buried is an ominous place. Is this a punishment from heaven?"


    All stone city eyes shocked, this horrible scene, no one knows what happened, just like destruction, heart creeping!


    "Has he changed?"


    At the moment, the king of fire, the only one who can see the fire of the king of thunder, is the one who wants to destroy the king''s house.


    At the moment, the thunderous thunder bombarded Du Shaofu''s body, which was connected with Du Shaofu''s martial pulse and spiritual seal.


    The destructive power, which fell on Du Shaofu at the moment, turned into vitality and made the seal of Wu''s pulse more dazzling.


    That''s the thunder and lightning power printed by Wu Mai Ling, which makes the terrible breath in the body wake up and revive.


    Du home behind the mountain, Ren Yingying smart Linghui eyes, eyes tightly looking at the barren mountains.


    Ren Yingying can feel that there is a magnificent and desolate breath in Du Shaofu''s body, which is not provocative and is about to start erupting.


    "Soon, he will wake up!"


    Ren Yingying murmurs light way, slender hand clenches into the fist, at this time seems to be compared to the side of Zhen Qingchun more nervous.


    Under the rolling purple fire, the mysterious light net on Du Shaofu''s body surface became more and more bright, which was dazzling. It seemed that he had been given life. What started to speed up the awakening? With the will, he wanted to wake up immediately!


    "It''s about to wake up. After he really wakes up, he will be extremely powerful. This time, misfortune and fortune depend on each other, and he finally survived!"


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory body of Yuan Shen followed his heart, and his mood fluctuated violently. He looked forward to Du Shaofu''s resurrection and awakened the Wu pulse and soul seal.


    Zhen Qingchun could already feel that once Du Shaofu''s Wu pulse and spirit seal awakened, it would be "king of man" at that time, and even "emperor of man" would stand aside.


    "Chulala..."


    Thunder and lightning fall on the barren mountain, connected with the purple fire on the barren mountain, the dazzling light is brilliant, just like a miracle.


    Du Shaofu''s body became stronger and stronger. The egg on his body rolled aside.


    Du Shaofu''s body was covered with golden light, shining brilliantly in the morning, and rolling purple fire rose.


    "Chulala..."


    At last, Du Shaofu''s mysterious military pulse and spirit seal was dazzling to the extreme, and the brilliant light of thunder and lightning rose like an obstinate day, and finally exploded with a bang.


    Wu Mai Ling Yin Guang net, turned into countless dazzling lightning runes, flooded into Du Shaofu''s muscles, blood cells and internal organs.


    "HISHI..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu closed his eyes for a long time and suddenly opened them.


    In Du Shaofu''s two pupils, he burst out a brilliant light of thunder, which went straight into the sky, just like a substance, connected with the thunder.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the space was constantly trembling, the terrible thunder filled the sky, and countless thunder lights penetrated the space.


    The silver snake shuttles through the sky, and the space is born for it. It explodes and overturns, and a steady stream of thunder falls on Du Shaofu.


    When the pressure spread, everything was almost annihilated. People just looked at the diffuse Lei Wei, and his hair was suddenly inverted, and the living creatures around him wanted to crawl on the ground


    At the moment, the rolling thunder fell into Du Shaofu''s body, but turned into a terrible energy, which made Du Shaofu''s breath rise one after another. Du Shaofu''s body greedily absorbed the terrible energy contained in the rolling thunder and ran into his body along his pores.


    "Hula..."


    Irrigated by the force of thunder, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly seemed to have a mysterious light jumping out of the purple flame, star light and golden light.


    It was a seal, a seal hidden to the extreme.


    That strange seal sealed another terrible force in Du Shaofu''s body, which made him sleep soundly all the time.But at this moment, the mysterious power in Du Shaofu''s body began to be affected, and he wanted to wake up.


    But that terrible seal, has been the death of the desire to continue to suppress.


    "Hula..."


    Thunder rolling, purple fire burning, stars shining, golden power sweeping, constantly destroying the seal.


    Finally, in this coincidence, with the help of the energy of heaven and earth, the mysterious seal was sealed and completely destroyed.


    "Boom


    At this moment, another terrible energy burst out of Du Shaofu''s body.


    The power that spreads out is just like the supreme. It will never be under the golden winged ROC, the purple flame demon, or even under the stars and thunder energy.


    "My God, this is..."


    At the back of Du''s home, Zhen Qingchun''s unreal face suddenly changed his eyes and said: "the seal of his spirit root has been destroyed, and his spirit root is also recovering!"


    Zhen Qingchun was absolutely shocked at the moment. He was undoubtedly the most clear about the mysterious seal on Du Shaofu. It was a terrible seal to seal Du Shaofu''s Linggen.


    When Zhen Qingchun discovered the hidden seal on Du Shaofu, he carefully checked it. If he returned to his heyday, he would have hoped to help him break the seal.


    At this time, the seal was destroyed directly by various terrible energy by chance, and the power of spiritual root was finally not bound.


    What does this mean? Zhen Qingchun is naturally the most clear.


    Climbing, the breath of Du Shaofu kept climbing under the irrigation of thunder.


    Stone city countless figures creeping, can only see that on the barren mountain, rolling purple inside, there is a terrible breath climbing!


    At the moment, many of Du''s children are under the baptism of thunder, and their breath is rising, releasing the old domineering atmosphere.


    Thunder came to the stone city, the dazzling silver snake soared to the sky, so that the people in the world wanted to blow their heads, their minds and souls trembled violently, and the breath of destruction roared out.


    "Gee!"


    All of a sudden, there was a hoarse sound out of the sky, with the secret pattern of golden talisman rising from the sky. The energy of the heaven and earth between the heaven and the earth began to surge violently.


    Suddenly, a shadow of the wild ROC appeared on the mountain.


    The golden winged ROC hovers in the void and hisses. It seems that it is soaring in the thunder sea and shaking its wings for nine days!


    "Roar..."


    At this moment, outside the stone city, beasts roar and scream, crawling on the ground.


    "Such pressure can''t be countered!"


    Before the Du family, the silver winged devil carving, xuanjiao king, Yan Li king, ice Python king, stone turtle king, etc. were unable to resist the terrible pressure, and turned into a huge noumenon, and crawled outside the Du family.


    "The golden winged Dapeng beast on the other side of King Wu''s territory must be his resurrection. This is a miracle. He will not leave so easily!"


    At this moment, under the sudden changes, such as the medicine emperor and the doctor, Jue Jian Wang and Shan Yu Xiu are excited and shaking.


    "No, the breath is still climbing. It''s not the other side of the kingdom of Wu, but the kingdom of Wu is complete. It''s already in the realm of King Wu."


    Suddenly, Doctor Wu Ming seems to have discovered something again. On the shadow of the golden winged giant ROC, which covers the sky and draws thunder and lightning, the breath is already in the realm of King Wu.


    The atmosphere of the perfect level of King Wu''s realm was originally superior to the king of Wu, accompanied by all kinds of terrible energy and pressure, which made the doctor helpless at this time, which also gave birth to a feeling of fear.


    "How can I feel that the atmosphere of the complete level of marquis Wu is more terrible than that of the emperor level?"


    Jue Jian Wang, Shan Yu Xiu, and others were extremely shocked. Under the pressure of spreading out, they trembled and poured out fear for no reason.


    "No, there is still the breath of the six star other shore Rune master!"


    "It''s still wrong. It''s the breath of six star perfect level Rune master!"


    Suddenly, the doctor was shocked again. He felt the spread of aura in the purple fire.


    It was clearly the breath of the six star Rune master, but the spirit and soul power and a terrible pressure made him directly afraid of the Seven Star Rune master!


    "Boom..."


    The purple fire on the barren mountain engulfs the thunder and lightning, and the empty shadow of the golden winged ROC soars up in the sky. The energy roars in the sky, and the shaking nine days make deafening sound!


    "Gee!"


    Once again, the sound of hissing resounded through the golden cloud.


    At this moment, the barren mountains are trembling and the stone city is shaking!


    "Roar


    Outside the stone city, the wild animals in the mountains are shaking and roaring!


    At the next moment, in the eyes of countless shock, on the barren mountain, within the rolling purple flame, suddenly a huge giant bird slowly emerged and appeared on the stone city.


    The terrible giant bird was covered with rolling purple fire, which was like a group of purple Obsidian days that covered the sky. It showed up in front of the public with an extremely terrible posture.The energy of the Phoenix is like the sky!


    "Boom!"


    The stone city is trembling and roaring, with streets crumbling and courtyards collapsing.


    In the distance, there are huge cracks in the endless mountains.


    The towering trees fall down one after another, the mountains fall, the abyss shifts, the breath is too terrible!


    Purple flame demon Huang wings, even at this time that all over the sky and stars of lightning, is as if by the invisible giant hand!


    That purple fire, a diffuse out of the towering momentum, as if to tear the head of the endless sky!


    "Beast respect!"


    Feeling the terrible smell of the purple flaming demon Huang, the eyes of Du family''s back mountain and Zhen Qingchun yuan Shen''s body are also floating with surprise.


    "It''s eight o''clock today. After a whole day''s hard work, I ate a bucket of instant noodles and watched the flowers skyrocket. I''d like to thank all my brothers and sisters for their support. Xiao Yu had something to eat first. The update is finished today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    "Boom..."


    At the same time, on the sky, the terrible thunder and lightning and the brilliance of stars seemed to have great hostility to the huge purple flaming demon Huang. It had just been pushed aside, and in a short time, it was swept away directly again.


    "Ji..."


    At this time, the purple flame demon Huang is not clear whether it is real or unreal. It roars and shakes its wings, and the rolling purple flame sweeps across the sky like a purple scorching sun, which can destroy everything.


    "Boom..."


    But at this moment, the rolling thunder and the star brilliance, are carrying a kind of terrible heaven and earth in the oppression.


    "Hula..."


    Inside the purple flaming demon Huang, a graceful figure emerges. Her eyes are like purple sun. She seems to be able to see through everything in the world. Her ten fingers are slender and her skin is like coagulated fat. However, there is a little purple in the snow white.


    The graceful and beautiful figure has slender waist and long limbs. It has the temperament of immortals. It looks like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks among people.


    The woman appeared, slowly stretched a lazy waist, mouth hook up a smile, eyes, like fireworks, illusory and gorgeous.


    Then the woman looked up and looked at the sky that rolling lightning and stars shining again. The moving character''s face slightly coagulated, and a voice came out: "damn human, I''ll get it back next time."


    The beautiful sound of nature is just like the faint fairy sound. Then the graceful shadow disappears with the terrible purple flame, and the demon Huang flutters across the sky, and slowly disappears in the sky.


    "Ji..."


    In the sky above the stone city, the golden winged giant ROC''s virtual shadow, the two pupils watched the purple flaming demon Huang leave, the two pupils projected the golden light, an instinctive neighing sound, the sound waves pierced the golden cloud, the wings spread out, the fierce power covered and spread, so that the whole space was trembling.


    "Boom..."


    Golden winged ROC continues to devour thunder and stars, the supreme breath is spreading, oppressing heaven and earth!


    Golden sky, at this time, lightning and thunder, stars rotating, earth shaking, as if caused by the world turbulence, shocking people!


    Under the gaze of innumerable eyes, such a time lasted for half an hour, the terrifying breath of tyranny made the space roar, as if to turn the world upside down.


    Shicheng heaven and earth, hegemonic energy fluctuations, such as ocean ups and downs, such as gold rainbow across the sky, Rune agitation.


    Stone city innumerable city people, all is crawls in the ground for it!


    "Yes, he did. He awakened to the terrible thunder power."


    Ren Yingying looks at everything on the barren mountain from afar. Only she and Zhen Qingchun can spy out everything in the shadow of a huge golden winged ROC bird.


    At this time, there is a tall and straight figure in the shadow of the golden winged ROC, which is constantly swallowing the thunder power and star brilliance.


    "This fellow, it seems that he is still forging his body with the force of thunder and stars. How terrible the body will be in the future."


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes trembled with astonishment. Du Shaofu''s body was a real golden winged ROC. At this time, he was still forging with the force of thunder and stars. After that, his strength could only be described as abnormal.


    "It seems that I really got into trouble. If the smelly old man knows about it, he will scold me, and I''m afraid I will not let this guy go."


    Ren Yingying looked at the tall and straight figure swallowing the brilliance of the stars at this time. His two pupils moved slightly. Suddenly, he began to smile and murmured: "this guy is really a pervert. He can really succeed. If he succeeds in the future, I''m afraid those guys will not be able to do anything about him. This is caused by me. If I think about it carefully, it is quite successful I feel it. "


    "King Wu''s realm is at its peak, and the master of six-star talisman is at its peak. Boy, don''t break through any more. Be steady. Don''t get carried away by strength. The foundation is the hard truth. Step by step, you can go further."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at the movement and stillness of the barren mountain, and the body of Yuan Shen was already full of excitement and trembling at this time.


    Zhen Qingchun spies out that Du Shaofu''s breath is soaring like a rocket. However, if it soars too high, it will not be a pure good thing, so he is more worried.


    Otherwise, those super clans and monsters will be able to use the terrible resources to easily cultivate the younger generation into Emperor Wu Zun. There is no need to practice hard.


    But that kind of breakthrough is difficult to make further progress in the future.


    For the super big family and those monsters, what we want is not how many strong people appear in the younger generation.


    But among the younger generation, there can be someone who has never been there before.


    In the sky of stone city, thunder and stars turned into whirlpool, revolving around the shadow of golden winged ROC.


    The dazzling lightning runes and stars constantly change, and finally they are all arranged into the virtual shadow of the golden winged Dapeng.


    "Hula..."


    The thunder and the stars shining one by one poured into the empty shadow of the golden winged Dapeng like a snake, and then the mystery disappeared.Only the golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow expands and spreads the supreme breath of oppressing heaven and earth!


    "Ji..."


    This lasted only half an hour or so. Suddenly, the golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow hissed and swept across the sky, blocking the thunder and the brilliance of the stars.


    At this moment, the golden winged ROC''s empty shadow eyes, like two rounds of sun shining in the sky, overlooking the earth.


    The power of hegemony fluctuates like the ocean, and the sound of "boom" is endless around the stone city


    "Hula..."


    Then the shadow of the huge golden winged ROC gradually disappeared in the sky.


    Above the sky, that terrible thunder and star brilliance match also came to an end, began to disperse in a shocking vision.


    After more than half a year''s vision and terrible movement, it finally dissipated in the sky above the stone city, and everything recovered.


    In front of Du''s gate, the terrible movement on the barren mountain disappeared.


    But the barren mountain has not become a ruin, and it is no longer a dead land.


    It was full of life, covered with two mysterious plants that spread their light.


    A kind of mysterious "grass" covers the barren mountains closely. Its breath makes the soul platform clean and can resist all kinds of evils.


    There is also a crystal clear, grass like wild rice grass, lush growth, a terrible energy ripple, vibrant, spread stone city.


    Du Shaofu''s grave has been covered for a long time, and everything can''t be seen.


    "Whoosh!"


    The emperor of medicine appeared on the barren mountain for the first time. He examined everything carefully. Then his face changed greatly. Then he told the king xuanjiao, the king of flaming carp, the king of golden carving, and the silver winged devil carving: "block this place, set up the rune array, and no one is allowed to approach it!"


    Inside and outside the Du family, Du blood, with the disappearance of thunder in the sky at this time, also gradually returned to normal.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Suddenly, a breath of air swept out of Du''s home like a wave of air.


    "Hiss!"


    Du family members, eyes open, eyes with thunder raging, as if there is lightning swept out.


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, Du Hao, Du GUI, etc. are constantly fluctuating, thunder and lightning.


    Their eyes are like electricity. They are majestic. Their breath is released. People around them are shocked and trembling!


    "King Wu''s realm is mysterious. I have broken through the mystery of King Wu''s realm!"


    Du Yunlong rises from the sky and feels everything in his body. He waves his hand. Thunder and lightning condenses in his palm. Endless power spreads out of his body. A mysterious thunder force awakens in his body.


    "King Wu''s situation is just beginning to ascend, and I''m also stepping into King Wu!"


    Du Xiaoman is in the air, which is also the first level breath of King Wu''s situation. The terrible pressure is released from naman''s delicate body. In his eyes, with the flash of thunder, it is shocking!


    Du Zhixiong, Du Zhenwu and so on, all of them had a sharp rise in their accomplishments.


    Feeling the changes in their bodies, all the Du family members trembled. All of them realized that there was a terrible thunder force in their bodies.


    The thunder power breeds and grows in the body, and will become stronger and stronger in the future!


    "Block the news. Don''t let it out. Any people of the ethnic group should be restrained."


    Du Zhenwu told all Du''s children that if the news leaked out, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    Do not expose until the cause is understood.


    "I feel like I''m 30 years younger and full of strength."


    There are Du old people excited, they feel at this time the body appeared a mysterious thunder power, let them full of vitality.


    The thunder in their body, awakened the mysterious powerful thunder power, let them become strong!


    "It''s the third brother. It''s all done by the third brother!"


    Du Yunlong entered the barren mountain, but he could not find anyone, but he could feel that the mysterious thunder power in the Du family''s human body would be awakened and began to recover.


    "Why is the third brother missing? I feel that he must still be alive."


    Du Xiaoman said that Du Shaofu could not be found on the barren mountain, and there was no trace in the wooden coffin.


    Du Yunlong''s eyes were firm and resolute, and he said, "I believe that the third brother is still alive. There must be a reason for him not to appear."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the back of Dujia mountain, on a mountain peak, a young man in purple robes stands on the top of the mountain.


    Behind the youth in purple robe, there is a broad sword wrapped with purple cloth. The body is straight and straight. The domineering and majestic atmosphere that permeates the body makes the whole world tremble.


    "The next watch, it''s coming. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    The youth in purple robe stood still, his figure motionless, and the space around him almost wanted to solidify.


    His eyes, as if pregnant with a side of the world, just like the vast Star River, with thunder flashing, purple burning, golden winged ROC to shake its wings out.


    After a long time, the light in the eyes of the youth in purple robes gradually subsided and turned into clear and bright.


    "King Wu''s realm is at its peak, and the master of six-star talisman is at its peak..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. He felt that the mysterious Qi was surging and surging inside the shrine. A virtual shadow of a five finger mountain peak was guarding the shrine, absorbing pure Xuanqi to nourish him.


    In my mind, on the light ball of spirit and soul, the vast breath fluctuates, which can be released to spy on the whole stone city and spread to the wild beast mountain range, LiuYun county and Lanling city.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt that he could sweep the space, suppress all kings, and dare to face the emperor!


    As he peeped into his mind, Du Shaofu found that his ROC''s golden wings were still on his body. In his mind, the ancient space revolved, releasing the misty brilliance.


    At the chest, a new "heart" is beating, strong and powerful, just like beating a drum in a hammer!


    The sun is high and the sun is shining on the mountains.


    "I''m still alive, that''s good!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, stretched out his arms, and let the sun cover his whole body. With joy in his clear eyes, he did not die, but survived. He had a new heart and was born in destruction.


    "Whoosh..."


    The space fluctuated, and two figures appeared on the top of the mountain, one male and one female, one real and one virtual.


    The woman is about seventeen or eighteen years old. She is wrapped in a light green dress. Her waist is not full of a grip. She outlines a graceful arc, just like a real banished immortal coming to the world and does not dye human fireworks.


    I''m afraid that at this time, with her unique woman standing in front of this girl, she will immediately lose her color,.


    The man''s body is slightly illusory. He is in his twenties. He looks obscene and extremely obscene. However, he will get used to it after seeing it for a long time.


    Du Shaofu put down his hands, looked back at the illusory young man, and with a smile in his clear eyes, he said, "brother Qingchun, do you miss me?"


    The young man''s face was full of flesh, and his eyebrows were inverted. The obscene eyes in the triangle eyes looked at Du Shaofu tightly, and his eyes fluctuated. After a full moment, he said, "you bastard, you have a lot of life. You can escape from death. You dare to be stupid in the future."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, looked at his elder brother, Zhen Qingchun, with a smile, shook his head and said, "I will live well in the future. I still have too many things to do. I will cherish this life."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die that easily."


    The girl walked up to Du Shaofu and looked around him. Her eyebrows were bent and her face was extremely vulgar. Her dark and bright hair moved gently with the wind. Finally, she looked at Du Shaofu''s chest tightly.


    Her eyes were bright and her eyes were bright. Her eyes were bright and her eyes were bright. She looked at Du Shaofu and continued: "the breath of undead grass, purple flame demon, Phoenix, golden winged ROC, and other treasures. If I had not guessed wrong, it would probably be the kind of treasure that would not be under the undead grass. With the power of thunder and stars, your new heart, It''s just a pile of treasures. It''s not easy to kill you now. "


    Du Shaofu looked at the girl in front of her. Her slender, tall and delicate body, her radian was exquisite and undulating. It was like a green lotus flower, pure and free from dust.


    Looking at the girl''s bright eyes, Du Shaofu felt a sense of deja vu.


    Du Shaofu still remembers that in his real dream, there appeared a beautiful image of banished immortals, which seemed to be the woman in front of him.


    Peeping at the breath of the girl in front of him, Du Shaofu found that the breath on the girl was as vast as the sea. The more he peered, the more vast it was, like the boundless Star River.


    "I can feel that you saved me."


    Du Shaofu said to the girl in front of her that there was a special breath in her body, and she could have a certain connection with herself.


    That kind of connection is very mysterious, just like mind connection.


    "You know, just remember, you owe me a life, and promise me a condition unconditionally in the future."


    The young girl cherry''s mouth was not a little red. She pouted and said to Du Shaofu, "if you feel inside, see if there is anything wrong."


    Du Shaofu nodded and did not refuse. His breath fluctuated and a terrible golden light burst out all over his body.


    "Chulala..."


    In the golden light, then spread out the lightning flash, with purple flame wave, can send out the sound of thunder, incomparably powerful!


    "I''m ok. I''m alive!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of smiles.


    This time, I thought I was going to die with regret. From then on, I could never meet my relatives again.


    But now, he came back to life again. That kind of mood made Du Shaofu''s heart tremble and have a lot of thoughts."What a terrible breath, the power of thunder, the power of your awakening thunder, the strength of this breath, is it the family in the legend..."


    Ren Yingying felt the breath in Du Shaofu''s body and murmured softly.


    "What''s your name and why do you want to save me? Have we ever met?"


    When Du Shaofu looked at Ren Yingying, he always felt deja vu. It seemed that he had seen him somewhere. That kind of feeling was very familiar.


    "My name is Ren Yingying. It''s easy to save you. You remember to promise me a condition unconditionally in the future." Ren Yingying said, her eyes are smart and smart, and she is free from vulgarity.


    "It''s good to live. You have avoided everyone. Do you have any plans in the future?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice trembled, and he suppressed his joy without showing much.


    Looking at Du Shaofu carefully, he doesn''t show up in public. Zhen Qingchun guesses that this guy must have some arrangements of his own, otherwise it won''t be so.


    "If the news of my life comes out, I''m afraid it will cause some troubles and upset some people."


    Du Shaofu looked at the distance of the sky, and with a slight chill in his eyes, he said, "I have picked up a life and will not lose it easily."


    "Smart, if you show up, I''m afraid many people will be restless."


    Ren Yingying turned her lips and looked at Du Shaofu''s rather old-fashioned admiration with a smile, and then asked, "what are your plans? Can you tell me what you want to hear? I''m really curious."


    "Strength, I want to enhance strength."


    In Du Shaofu''s clear eyes, his eyes were shining brightly, and he said, "I have just made a breakthrough. I feel that there is a lot of profound meaning to understand. I want to shut up for a period of time and have a good understanding."


    "There are many levels of your breakthrough this time. It''s time to close down and stabilize your cultivation. It''s good for you in the future." Zhen Qingchun nods.


    "Take me shut up, because I''m not good enough to save you." Ren Yingying said, looking at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. The girl in front of her had a lot of doubts and strangeness.


    "By the way, brother Qingchun, do you know what this is..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu seemed to think of something, and then a little thing appeared in his palm.


    The little thing curled up in Du Shaofu''s palm and curled up just the size of Du Shaofu''s palm.


    This little thing is full of cyan streamer, with a little star light on it. It has a pair of purple wings as thin as cicada''s wings covering its back.


    The little thing''s head is like a dragon, with a pair of black eyes and golden light. He is curiously looking at Ren YingYing and Zhen Qingchun around Du Shaofu.


    "This is..."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at the little thing in Du Shaofu''s palm, but his face suddenly changed. He seemed to feel something and said, "where did this come from?"


    "It should be Hanoi, the governor of Zhongzhou. The group of ambergris I got became this little thing. I don''t know what happened."


    Du Shaofu felt the little thing in his palm. It seemed that he was very intimate with himself, and his breath was very strange. He seemed to be able to connect with himself.


    "Dragon, this little guy, the offspring of a real dragon."


    Suddenly, Ren Yingying Jiao drinks, seems to be a little excited, green and astringent chest ups and downs, way: "show me quickly."


    "Descendants of the real dragon."


    Hearing these words, Du Shaofu immediately shrunk his hand and didn''t want Ren Yingying to touch it.


    "Whoosh..."


    But Du Shaofu didn''t expect that the little thing in his hand was just like an electric light. It was so fast that it fell directly into Ren Yingying''s arms.


    The little thing affectionately stretched the letter in his mouth, and nestled in Ren Yingying''s arms, as if he had seen his relatives, and completely ignored Du Shaofu''s feelings.


    "Hum!"


    Ren Yingying stares at Du Shaofu fiercely, and then hugs the little thing in his arms.


    "Real dragon, it may be a real dragon, but it''s strange that this little guy has wings, which seems to have something to do with purple flame demon Huang and your golden winged ROC. It''s strange..."


    Zhen Qingchun looks at the little guy in Ren Yingying''s arms. The whole body is full of blue haze, which is shrouded with divine splendor. It looks like the descendants of the real dragon, but there are many strange things.


    "Real dragon!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, the real dragon. It''s not an ordinary dragon.


    It is said that the real golden winged ROC feeds on dragons, but it is also a deadly enemy in the face of real dragons.


    "There are also updates. Around 10 o''clock, Xiao Yu continues to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    "Little thing, come back to me."


    A descendant of a real dragon, Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened and he drank to the little thing in Ren Yingying''s arms. He didn''t want Ren Yingying to take the little thing away.


    "Hiss."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s voice, the little thing seemed to know that Du Shaofu was yelling at it. He looked up at Du Shaofu wrongly, and then looked at Ren Yingying with watery eyes. He went into Ren Yingying''s arms.


    "What are you doing so loud? You scared it."


    Ren Yingying protects the little thing in his arms and gives Du Shaofu a rude look.


    After nightfall, blurred space, time doubled.


    "It turns out that tianwu Fujing is in your hands."


    Ren Yingying holding small things appeared in this blurred space, looking around, murmuring light way.


    "What do you say?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Ren YingYing and asked. The woman seemed to be murmuring something just now.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes always fell on the little thing in his arms. Is this little thing really a descendant of the real dragon.


    "Nothing."


    Ren Yingying cherry small mouth pout up, body concave and convex, Daimei curved, eyes Linghui, if under the moon spirit, extraordinary.


    Du Shaofu frowned and looked at the woman, but he didn''t know why he had to follow him all the time.


    For the sake of saving herself, Du Shaofu could not refuse. He could only let her follow.


    Du Fu was forced to follow her, even though she was forced to follow her own strength.


    "What do you always watch me do?"


    Ren Yingying looks at Du Shaofu, graceful and graceful, very moving.


    "You look good."


    To be honest, Du Shaofu said that this girl is indeed very beautiful. The most important thing is that she has a natural temperament. It seems that she is rare in the world and can not surpass ordinary people.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, I don''t know why. Ren Yingying is immediately alert and covers her lips subconsciously.


    "What can I do to you?"


    Du Shaofu gave Ren Yingying a look, and the only thing he wanted was to get the little thing back.


    Ren Yingying looked at Du Shaofu, her eyes were bright, and she said, "who knows, I am so beautiful, who knows what you want to do, but I warn you, if you dare to plot against me, I will certainly make you regret."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and looked at Ren Yingying. After three rest, he said, "your face is really thick."


    "What do you mean, am I ugly? I think I''m pretty."


    Ren Yingying raised her head and straightened her chest. Her posture was exquisite and undulating. She was extremely beautiful with her beautiful face and refined temperament.


    Du Shaofu stopped talking. He simply stepped aside and said, "I''m going to shut up. You can heal yourself. When you''re healed, we''ll keep the well water away from the river."


    "Are you trying to get rid of me?"


    Ren Yingying walked to Du Shaofu, his eyes shining and holy. He said, "by the way, how long do you want to shut down?"


    "I don''t know. I feel that there are many profound meanings in my body that need to be understood. This is the best time to understand. If I miss this opportunity, the effect will be much worse."


    Du Shaofu said that at this time, his body seems to contain many mysteries, waiting for himself to understand, to understand, this is the best time.


    "Go ahead and have a good understanding. I won''t disturb you."


    Ren Yingying is as beautiful as a banished immortal.


    Her temperament is very strange, smile and sweet, is full of clever temptation.


    When she is upright, she has a kind of refined beauty. She doesn''t eat fireworks among people, just like a goddess under the moon, which makes people afraid.


    So Du Shaofu began to sit cross legged and understand everything in his body.


    He felt that the girl named Ren Yingying had no malice towards herself, otherwise, he would not have to save herself. Therefore, Du Shaofu was more at ease.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu could feel that he had a special feeling of connecting with the girl. That feeling could not be said. It seemed that he was interlinked with each other and showed trust.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu began to wrap up on his body. Accompanied by a little lightning, there was a faint fluctuation of stars. In a short time, he was immersed in a certain state of selflessness.


    "With this guy''s talent, plus the thunder and the power of stars, I''m afraid those guys in the future can''t do anything about him."


    Ren Yingying looked at Du Shaofu''s back and murmured softly. Then he put the little thing aside and began to sit cross legged and breathe.


    A moment later, Ren Yingying''s graceful and delicate body is shrouded in a layer of hazy starlight.That kind of beautiful state, beautiful, can topple all living beings.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I heard that the strength of all the Du family has been improved."


    "A lot of people in the city have broken through."


    "It is our great ROC emperor who shows up to protect our" wasteland. "


    As time went by, the stone city gradually recovered its calm, but the vision of heaven and earth in the first half of the year is still under heated discussion.


    The old people firmly believe that it is after the death of the great ROC emperor that he will protect everyone and benefit the whole city.


    There are also rumors that the emperor of Dapeng has turned into a Tianhuang and left.


    On that day, the whole city saw the terrible purple bird that had left.


    There are many versions of various rumors. The wasteland outside Du''s family has become a miracle site at this time, and no one can get close to it.


    The founding of the "wasteland" has spread to all quarters, including the capital of stone city, the auxiliary capital of chaos demon city, and the founder of ROC emperor Du Shaofu.


    In the dark forest, we began to delimit the city.


    Originally, during the four Empire wars, countless people poured into the dark forest. With the prosperity of the dark forest, the number of people was also quite large.


    There are many powerful and old people in the hall of heavenly beasts.


    During the Ming and Qing Dynasties, wansanpang, the dark wolf, phantom, etc. who came back from the palace of Shenyong, were all in the process of conferring the Marquis and worshiping the king, and the immature shape of a country was gradually formed.


    In the misty space, Du Shaofu was covered with golden lightning, the stars were shining, and his mind was immersed in the ocean of understanding.


    In this resurrection, Du Shaofu felt that there were several extremely powerful energy in his body.


    The body seems to have the power of thunder, the power of stars, the power of undead grass, and a kind of precious leaf given by the old woman in that family.


    Finally, there is a purple fire, containing a great power.


    It was Ziyan Yuhuang. Du Shaofu still remembers that when he was in the wild animal mountains, he had seen the terrible purple flame demon Huang.


    At the beginning, the terrible purple flame demon Huang and the golden winged Dapeng had a fierce battle, and both were defeated in the end.


    This resurrection, Du Shaofu felt the trace of the purple flame demon Huang''s fluctuation. The purple flame demon Huang seemed to be hidden in his body. Finally, he seemed to ask himself for the secret bone of the golden winged Dapeng, but he did not know why he left in a hurry.


    But when the purple flame demon Huang left, it left many mysteries and animal power on Du Shaofu. It will not be much under the golden winged ROC. If you understand it, it will have a terrible power.


    The immortal grass, the mysterious leaves, and the power of the stars are all accompanied by many mysteries, just like a vast ocean, which can let Du Shaofu absorb nutrients.


    Of course, Du Shaofu felt that the most powerful thing was the power of the stars and his thunder pulse, which seemed to have been completely awakened.


    The power of stars is soft and broad, vast and mysterious.


    Thunder is powerful, and the spirit of punishment is spreading without killing. However, it shows the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth. It can spread the sky and punish all living beings!


    Immersed in understanding, Du Shaofu was eager for strength.


    At the beginning, if I had enough strength in that clan, maybe the result would not be so.


    Save the younger sister with heart, no regrets, but if you have enough strength, how can you make yourself like a trapped animal, how can you let the drunkard father and his mother and sister separate.


    The whereabouts of the drunkard father is unknown, and the situation of his mother and sister is still unknown in that clan.


    Xiaoqing, Xiaoyao and Xiaohu are missing. Tianwu college has not been revenged and has not been rebuilt.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to miss all this again.


    And all these need strength, need absolute strength to support.


    Du Shaofu''s desire for strength reached his peak.


    After contact with that clan, Du Shaofu was more aware of the difference in his current strength.


    Silent in the comprehension, Du Shaofu understood many profound meanings in his body.


    Understand the undead grass, the changes on the mysterious leaves, and the power of the stars


    The secret patterns of the talisman flickered and evolved, arranged, changed and condensed in front of Du Shaofu.


    Everything in heaven and earth has a spirit. Every plant, a tree, a sand and a stone, is not with spirituality.


    In front of Du Shaofu''s body, the talisman''s Secret patterns twinkled, which turned into an empty star, an immortal grass, and a magical treasure leaf.


    All over Du Shaofu''s body, the thunder light flickered from time to time, killing everything.


    Now and then purple fire rolling, burning everything.


    Now and then the stars shine, the vast sky.


    There is also the shadow of the golden winged ROC soaring upward, and the golden five finger peak suppresses the void.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in pure comprehension. This time, he also showed his firm foundation, bearing many terrible mysteries. His foundation was unshakable and embodied his endless potential.


    However, if other people do not get into the devil in these terrible esoteric understandings, they will be oppressed."Brothers, it''s updated today. Let''s have a rest earlier. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    After comprehending all the profound meanings, Du Shaofu found that the mysterious treasure leaf in his body spread the breath of making people''s spiritual platform empty and clear, and all evils should not be near.


    The spirit root in the body is no longer oppressive seal, and can blend with the space of heaven and earth, so that they can get close to all the profound meanings.


    With the mysterious breath of precious leaves and unsealed spiritual roots, Du Shaofu was like a fish in the water for his understanding of various mysteries.


    Understand the profound meaning, understand the undead grass, mysterious leaves, understand the mystery of the stars, thunder and martial pulse, mountain pulse soul, purple flame demon, Phoenix animal power, golden winged Dapeng bird and beast energy, mysterious form


    Du Shaofu felt that his foundation was becoming more and more stable, and that he was sublimating and forging.


    This is a kind of forging except for the body, forging from the inside to the outside, which is an indescribable forging.


    Under that kind of forging, Du Shaofu felt that he was a dust in the universe, which was so small. He was absorbing the energy of the universe to sublimate and enhance himself.


    This process is wonderful, has endless changes, into many mysteries into the body.


    Du Shaofu felt that he could be like a five finger mountain peak, suppress everything, like a star morning, blend into the vast Star River, like an undead grass, able to be vigorous, like thunder, lightning haunting, can kill everything


    All the mysteries began to unfold in his body. Du Shaofu''s platform was bright and his mind was quiet, just like a fish wandering in the sea and a goshawk flying in the sky. With all his heart and soul, he entered a wonderful state of understanding.


    Being able to enter such a state is definitely not what ordinary people can achieve.


    Without great perseverance, great wisdom, and great perseverance, they can''t devote themselves to such a state of understanding.


    This is a great insight, ordinary people, can not enter such a wonderful state.


    This new life, destruction of new "heart", all kinds of energy treasures in the destruction of thunder into flesh and blood.


    It''s like a treasure of all kinds. A "treasure" was buried in Du Shaofu''s body.


    However, if the seed needs to germinate and grow, it needs Du Shaofu to refine, comprehend and guide in various ways, so that this treasure can germinate, take root and grow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, in the misty space, Ren Yingying''s whole body was covered with stars, and her eyes were as deep as the vast stars.


    Ren Yingying looks ahead with her eyes moving. She sees Du Shaofu sitting cross legged. The profound meaning of Du Shaofu''s whole body is constantly increasing, just like being wrapped up by Shenhui.


    "What a strong guy."


    Ren Yingying murmured, she is very clear at this time that guy''s strong, this time, even if she does not take the lead, it is only a matter of time, this guy will be in the destruction of new life.


    In the initial inspection, Ren Yingying found that because the guy didn''t want to die, he had been living in his heart, so the strange and terrible Wu Mai Ling seal could protect his last trace of vitality


    And her last move, just to guide, accelerate his new life, finally is to fulfill his chance.


    "King Wu''s state is at its peak. It''s so abnormal."


    I don''t know what Ren Yingying feels. Looking at Du Shaofu, Linghui''s eyes seem extremely surprised.


    "Hiss..."


    The little thing swept into Ren Yingying''s arms, Xinzi huff and puff, black eyes, waves of watery golden light, as if to say something.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Ren Yingying looks at the small things, and then takes out a miraculous medicine from the body.


    "Hiss."


    The little thing opened his mouth and swallowed the elixir into his mouth. His golden eyes with watery eyes showed satisfaction.


    "Since you have the star Rune on you, I''ll call you" little star "in the future


    Ren Yingying looked at the small things, and murmured with a smile: "it''s so decided. After that, you will be the little star."


    Night covers the sky, the new moon is in the sky, the moon is dark and the stars are bright.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several figures fell on the mountain, under the gray starlight, a pair of eyes spread in the dark light.


    "There is the stone city ahead. After the old man comes, we can start!"


    "It is said that there is a king of medicine in that Stone City, and the doctor is dead. That guy is already a seven star Rune master."


    "And the silver winged devil carving and some monsters are not weak in their cultivation level. I''m afraid it will be difficult to start at that time!"


    "Stone City Heaven and earth vision half a year, someone saw a demon Huang birth, there are treasures, this must be a treasure, a spell is worth it."


    "Besides, we are not the only one to do this time, but many brothers from the road have come."


    "There should be a lot of people doing it this time. Many anonymous old people have come. It is said that the stone city has made a great deal of money. This opportunity is rare and can''t be missed!"


    "It is said that the Du family has an extraordinary relationship with the ancient emperor. Du Shaofu, the emperor of the great ROC, is a disciple of the ancient emperor and has a lot of relations with Xuanfu sect.""The mountain is high and the emperor is far away. When he gets the treasure, who knows it will be done by us. In the future, it will be better to avoid the people of the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate."


    "Go and find out the situation first. When the boss comes, you can start directly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Several figures flashed and disappeared on the mountain.


    Night, stone city, Du family hall.


    Yao Huang Yi Wu Ming, Du Yunlong, yinyimodiao, xuanjiao Wang, Yan Li Wang, juejian Wang, jindiao Wang, Du Xiaoman, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, etc.


    "Recently, there are many powerful people hiding around the stone city. There are many King Wu states. They should all come from Zhongzhou." The doctor frowned slightly.


    "It seems that they are all aiming at the treasures."


    Du Yunlong''s eyes are covered with some fine light, like lightning, penetrating fierce.


    "It is said that the stone city has produced a unique treasure and a purple flame demon Huang. It is not surprising that some people are attracted to it."


    Doctor Wu Ming said: "but for us, there is trouble. There are many strong people coming. Once we start, it will be bad for us."


    "Come on, kill as many as you can, and then you won''t dare to come."


    The silver winged eagle is handsome in white, and his face has a noble evil spirit.


    At this time, the cultivation level of the animal King''s realm was almost perfect. In addition, there was the golden winged ROC power in his body, and the "shaking fan" was in his hands. Even if he met the Emperor Wu''s realm, the silver winged devil Eagle felt himself, and now he had the capital and strength to confront head-on.


    "Be careful and try not to affect the residents of Shicheng."


    The doctor had no life, and his face was slightly coagulated. He was afraid that once the battle was over, the whole stone city would be destroyed.


    Du Xiaoman''s eyes moved and murmured: "I''ll find brother Qingchun to find a way."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the misty space, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with divine splendor.


    There are bright and mysterious patterns of talismans all around. It seems that there are stars spinning, undead grass fluctuating, mysterious treasure leaves rotating, golden winged ROC virtual shadow shaking, purple flaming rolling, golden Five Finger Mountain suppressing


    Everything is connected with the spirit, with the flesh and bones, mysterious and wonderful.


    Du Shaofu''s foundation has been constantly tempered and consolidated, and his spirit has been growing steadily. In his thorough understanding and his own understanding, he has always remained firm.


    "This guy, how long it will take to understand, is suffocating."


    Ren Yingying is depressed. The time inside is very long. She has breathed and adjusted her breath several times. However, the guy is still understanding.


    The little star lies in the misty space, and his watery golden eyes look at Du Shaofu. He looks at him closely. It seems that he is feeling something. His whole body is full of divine radiance and waves.


    "Little star, you are also feeling


    Ren Yingying is surprised that the little thing has realized the profound meaning in Du Shaofu.


    "Hoo..."


    I don''t know how long after that, the sunlight spread, the golden awn fluctuated, and the shadows of the hidden talismans around him all turned into a series of waves, which penetrated through Du Shaofu''s pores, mouth and nose.


    A breath of air entered Du Shaofu''s body, which seemed extremely mysterious.


    When everything disappeared, the figure of Du Shaofu sitting cross legged clearly appeared, his body was shining, and his skin was like crystal clear, "HISHI..."


    When Du Shaofu opened his eyes, his eyes seemed to have a vast galaxy of stars, thunder and golden waves.


    "Boom..."


    The terrifying breath was surging from Du Shaofu''s whole body, making the whole misty space vibrate endlessly.


    "Why do you look like you''ve been changed?"


    Ren Ying Ying as like as two peas at Du Shaofu, she feels that the fellow is obviously the same as it is, but it seems that a great change has taken place in the air.


    "It''s time to make up for the lost time."


    Du Shaofu smiles, and his eyes turn clear and bright. In this barren and ancient space, Du Shaofu estimates that he should have understood for two and a half years. It is three months outside. In addition to his half a year of Freshmen''s life, and the practice that he lost in the heavy trauma before his freshmen''s life, he should have made up for all his understanding.


    "You seem to have made great progress." Ren Yingying looked at Du Shaofu and said curiously.


    At this time, Ren Yingying can feel that the guy in front of him is much more stable and vigorous than before he closed down.


    "I have learned some fur. I will continue to understand when I have time. Next, the accumulation will break through the Wu Emperor''s realm and the Seven Star spirit talisman."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    Du Shaofu looked at Ren YingYing and said to himself, "I want strength. I want strength."


    "Wu Huangjing is not very good to break through. It needs an opportunity and an understanding. Once it is broken, it will break away from the shackles of the king and set foot on the emperor''s way."


    Ren Yingying said to Du Shaofu that she was teasing Du Shaofu with a sense of aging.


    Du Shaofu listened to it in his ears and kept it in his mind. He felt that Ren Yingying was more mysterious, unfathomable and familiar.


    The sense of familiarity made Du Shaofu feel more and more clear. It seemed that he knew who the woman was.


    "Brother Qingchun is here."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated, and he felt that he was coming out of the ancient space.


    A moment later, Zhen Qingchun''s illusory body of Yuan Shen appeared in the ancient space. His inverted triangular eyes looked at Du Shaofu in surprise. He felt the breath of Du Shaofu fluctuated and said in surprise: "it seems that progress is not small?"


    "It''s improved a little, but it''s not enough."


    Du Shaofu smiles, looks at Zhen Qingchun, and says, "brother Qingchun, I want to travel for a long time, hone myself, and solve a matter entrusted to me."


    "You don''t want to go back to ancient heaven?" Zhen Qingchun looks at Du Shaofu and asks.


    "The ancient emperor can go at any time, but it''s not urgent now. I think I need more training now."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with a little coldness and said, "for the time being, let some people think I''m really dead."


    "You have a good idea, but if you go out, it''s hard to hide yourself." Zhen Qingchun frowns slightly. This guy is eye-catching and can''t hide it.


    "It shouldn''t be difficult. There are some trinkets in my master''s secret military formula, which are just suitable for me. I can hide some skills for a while." Du Shaofu said with a smile that he had already made plans.


    "Who is your master?"


    Ren Yingying asked curiously. She wanted to know who could guide such fierce disciples and compare with those guys.


    Du Shaofu glanced at Ren Yingying. He didn''t answer Ren Yingying''s meaning. He just paid attention to the little thing.


    "You seem to have a plan."


    Zhen Qingchun looks at Du Shaofu. He knows that the youth in front of him has his own ideas. This experience from destruction to rebirth has transformed him from the inside out. He knows what he needs best.


    "But there''s one thing to know before you''re going to hone yourself."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu: "your resurrection has caused a lot of noise, and the birth of the purple flame demon Huang has attracted many people''s attention. Now everyone thinks that the stone city has treasures. Therefore, many people are surrounded outside the stone city, and there are many people in King Wu''s territory. I''m afraid you are going to fight against the stone city and want to take the treasure."


    As the voice dropped, Zhen Qingchun raised her mouth slightly and emphasized to Du Shaofu: "in fact, stone city has treasures now. It may be because the nirvana of Ziyan demon Huang and your rebirth have affected. The immortal grass and the mysterious plant in your body have appeared, and now they have taken root and sprouted."


    "Have they all taken root and sprouted?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned for a moment. The undead grass took root and sprouted. If this news spread out, it might shake the whole Zhongzhou.


    "What''s more, I have studied it carefully during this period of time, and I should have discovered its origin."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if I guess right, it should be" Dongming grass. "


    "By the way, I also remember that it is Dongming grass, which is definitely Dongming grass from that clan."


    Ren Yingying is very happy. Hearing Zhen Qingchun''s words, she remembers that it is definitely the horrible "Dongming grass".


    "Dongming grass."


    Du Shaofu was a little strange and had not heard much about the origin of Dongming grass.


    "Dongming grass is a treasure, not under the" undead grass ", which is rare in the world. It can clean the Lingtai and suppress all kinds of evils. It is a treasure of great treasure. For practitioners, its value can''t be measured, and the benefits will be discovered gradually."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, "there are undead grass and Dongming grass on your grave. I''m afraid the whole stone city will become a treasure land in the future."


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, then wiped a smile on his face, but the corners of his mouth outlined a little cold radian, and said: "it seems that someone has been staring at my undead grass and Dongming grass. Well, it''s time to try how much progress has been made recently."


    "You want to show up and do something?"


    Zhen Qingchun frowned and said to Du Shaofu, "your elder sister has come to me. I''m afraid that if you do it, it will affect Shicheng, which is your foundation."


    "There are many kinds of appearances. If those people want to enter the stone city, they have to see if they have the strength."


    Du Shaofu said with a faint smile: "I will refine some things first, and then I will solve them.""Hula..."


    A moment later, in the misty space, the five color Linglu Fu Ding appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s body. The vigorous breath fluctuated, and a large number of cultivation materials were placed in front of him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are surrounded by peaks.


    A mountain peak stands, surrounded by green and dark green, surrounded by clouds and fog, thousands of mountains and mountains in the distance, undulating waves, magnificent boundless.


    "Are you really dead..."


    On the mountain peak, Sima Muhan looks at the mountains in the distance and murmurs. The long brocade skirt, which is crisscrossed with moon white and pink, outlines a well-balanced and exquisite figure, with a slender waist and little grip.


    "Girl."


    There is a voice, a thin middle-aged quietly appeared behind him, a blue robe embroidered with green lines appears elegant and elegant, against the tall and straight figure, it is the ancient patriarch Sima stepping on the star.


    "Dad."


    Sima Muhan turns back, and Jiao Yan squeezes out a little smile.


    Looking at his beloved daughter, Sima stepped on the star''s eyes full of love, and his glass pupils fluctuated slightly. He said softly, "I''ll tell you a good news."


    "What''s the good news?"


    Sima Muhan looked up and said softly, "is it my mother who wants to come back, but I just went to my grandmother''s house for a short time. My grandmother still doesn''t agree to let her come back."


    "No


    Sima stepped on the star shook his head, looked at Sima Muhan for a while, then said: "it''s the news from Shicheng. It''s said that the guy may have changed. I don''t know the specific situation, but I can be sure that the guy is not really dead."


    After a pause, Sima TA Xing continued: "your Shigong has got the news, and he has already rushed there. It should not be long before there is specific news coming."


    "Dad, you mean that guy isn''t dead."


    Hearing the speech, Sima Muhan''s eyes are shining and blooming.


    "The specific information will be known for some time."


    Sima stepping star looked at his daughter, as if there was a faint luster flowing on his skin, and his eyes flashed with deep glass light. He said, "it won''t be long before that event will start. It''s only once in 30 years. This time, we ancient Tianzong will see you. Dad wants you to come back, hoping to make the ancient emperor more hopeful. During this period of time, you should work harder Well, your two little martial uncles have already reached the imperial level, so it''s up to you. "


    "Well, I understand."


    Sima Muhan nodded, and then raised her pretty face slightly. In her nimble eyes, her eyes were covered with lavender. She looked at Sima stepping on the star and asked, "Dad, if that guy is alive, will he come back to Zongzhong and join us at that time?"


    "Don''t worry. If that guy can live, you will bring him back to his family, and he will come to attend."


    Sima stepped on the star said, and then murmured softly: "if that guy''s life is really big and still alive, then my ancient Tianzong has a little more hope."


    "That''s great. I knew that guy would not die. If a good man didn''t live long, he would suffer thousands of years. How could he die so easily just because of his whole disaster?"


    Sima taping star''s Lavender pupils are bright and charming, and her mouth pouts slightly, which makes her happy.


    Silk like dark hair, randomly floating in the thin waist with less than one grip, which makes people dazzled and adored. Sima Muhan then excitedly said to Sima stepping Star: "Dad, I''m going to the Jingu space to close down. Can you let that guy beat me again?"


    The voice falls, that graceful beautiful shadow pianpianpian leaves.


    "This girl..."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at his daughter''s back with a smile. His eyes were deep and affectionate. Then he moved his eyes and looked at the front air. He said in a low voice: "the disaster has lasted for thousands of years. That guy should not be so easy to die. He doesn''t blame his heart. How can he recover? Is there a miracle..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Misty space, hot temperature.


    In front of Du Shaofu''s body, a rolling flame came out of the cauldron.


    There is a soft armor wrapped by the rolling flame in the fire package of the Linglu Fu tripod, and the secret lines are fluctuating and spreading.


    "Secret military code!"


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were condensed, and the secret patterns of the talismans in his hands bloomed and turned into many kinds of animal energy, and then all of them were engraved on the soft armor.


    "Roar..."


    The animal roared and roared, the golden winged ROC flapped its wings, the dark cloud and red Jiao soared into the air, and the roaring sky demon and tiger roared. All of them were inscribed in the soft armor.


    With the change of his fingerprints, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were filled with light, ancient spirit, and terrible pressure fluctuation. He was proficient in refining soft armour, and his hands and feet were fluent.


    "What a terrible spiritual root. Is it" huanglinggen ", as if it is stronger than huanglinggen?"


    Ren YingYing and Linghui''s eyes were shocked by the ancient spirit of Du Shaofu.


    "What is" huanglinggen "? His spiritual root is unpredictable. It seems that he has broken away from repression. Although he has awakened, he has not yet fully recovered."In Zhen Qingchun''s illusory eyes, she spreads the brilliance, and some of her excitement can''t help but tremble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    At this time, the late summer and early autumn, it seems that the autumn dusk is always very fast. The sunset is setting, and the haze wind all over the mountain has a strong coolness, and starts to drive the white fog to wander down the mountain.


    After a moment, the shadow on the mountains quickly fell on the stone city, and the shadow became more and more thick, and gradually mixed with the night.


    The bright moon is in the sky, the stars are dark tonight, and the mountains are silvery gray by the moonlight candle.


    "Hi..."


    The space fluctuates. Under the moonlight, the space of a mountain peak fluctuates, and then three figures appear on the mountain without any sound.


    Three people, two real and one virtual, is Ren Yingying, Zhen Qingchun.


    The first one, however, was dressed in a purple soft armor with a rectangular purple gold box behind his shoulder.


    The box seems to be made of treasure, depicting the secret patterns of the talisman. If you look carefully, it seems that it just outlines the pattern of a golden winged roc group.


    The most peculiar thing is that the first one had long black hair, but it was scattered but not disorderly. He wore a purple soft armor mask on his face, which only revealed a pair of clear and deep pupils spreading brilliance in the night.


    "It''s really hard to recognize you if you do this. However, if you use the golden winged ROC, birds and beasts, you will not be able to hide them."


    Zhen Qingchun said to the purple soft armor masker. He looked at the soft armor on his body, and was quite shocked. He said softly: "it''s really the blessing of the secret military formula of qizun. The soft armor with high level of rune is more powerful than ordinary Taoist weapons."


    "Qizun, the name is so familiar."


    Ren Yingying hears the speech ponders, seems to have heard the name of qizun from where.


    It was Du Shaofu who wore purple soft armor and purple soft armor mask. In order to avoid being recognized outside, Du Shaofu had to dress up like this.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu laughed and said to his elder brother Zhen Qingchun: "when it''s not necessary, we don''t need to use the golden winged Dapeng beast energy and pulse spirit."


    "That''s the card I taught you. When you''re free, you can understand it more. It''s my famous trick when I was young. It should be enough for you."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu with a look of satisfaction. He had just pulled out the means Du had coveted for a long time in the desolate space.


    "I will."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that he finally dug out something good from his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    Looking at the bright moon in the sky, Du Shaofu stretched out his loins, his eyes slightly closed, and his spiritual and spiritual strength spread around him.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and a faint chill passed in his eyes. He said coldly, "it seems that many people have come to stone city."


    "There should be quite a few of them. Can I help you?"


    Zhen Qingchun asked Du Shaofu about the number of people around the stone city. He also had a good idea of the number of people around the stone city, especially in which there were even Emperor Wu territory.


    Du Shaofu shook his head at Zhen Qingchun and said, "there should be only two realms of Wu Emperor, both of which are just the first to ascend the level, so there is no big problem."


    Ren Yingying looks at Du Shaofu with white eyes. This guy really doesn''t know the implication. He is only King Wu''s realm. He doesn''t even take it into his eyes.


    However, Ren Yingying has no idea. With this guy''s terror level, King Wu''s realm is at its peak, and there is hardly any rival among his peers.


    The ordinary Wu Emperor''s territory outside is different from the heaven and the earth for the first time. However, it is necessary to seek more happiness for Du Shaofu''s abnormal existence.


    "By the way, if you want to hide your name from those people, should you also take a pseudonym?" Ren Yingying looked at Du Shaofu with white eyes, and suddenly asked curiously.


    "A pseudonym, indeed."


    Du Shaofu''s clear and bright eyes moved, and then he said, "call you Tanzhi."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, cool night wind slowly sweeping night clouds.


    At this time, the four mountains are very quiet, and it seems that even the tiny breath can be heard.


    I don''t know why. Recently, all the fierce birds and beasts in the mountains seem to have been dormant, and there is no trace of them.


    "Within a thousand li, the foreign King Wu''s realm beyond the" wasteland "should be scattered within a quarter of an hour. Otherwise, there will be no amnesty for killing."


    Night, all of a sudden, there was a sound wave above the sky.


    The sound is not big, but it is enough to make the distance clear.


    "Shua Shua..."


    With the sound of the wave spread out, outside the stone city, countless hiding breath suddenly began to fluctuate, and there were spiritual and spiritual power fluctuations everywhere.


    "Is the doctor dead?"


    On a mountain, several figures stand together, and the breath fluctuates, which can affect the space.


    "Although the doctor has already arrived at the Seven Star Rune master, it seems that his tone is a little bigger." Said an old man in broad robes, his eyes shining with cold."It''s a big tone. It''s a private place for thousands of miles."


    In the valley, an old man with a bald head sitting across his knees, his eyes fighting for runes, his fat body like a meat ball.


    Before Du''s family, Yi Wuming, Du Yunlong, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, Du Xiaoman, xuanjiao king, silver winged demon carving, etc. all looked at the barren mountain in front of the left.


    Due to the recent crisis in Shicheng, Deyi has no life. The silver winged devil carving and xuanjiao king are all guarding the stone city.


    "Who was it just now, mother-in-law of silver flower, or elder Qingchun?"


    Du Yunlong Mu Ning, just that sound, they also clear into the ear.


    "It''s not like mother-in-law''s voice, nor is it like brother Qingchun''s voice." Du Xiaoman said.


    "No matter who it is, we should be careful and alert. We don''t know whether it is a friend or an enemy." He had to pay more attention to it.


    As time went by, there was absolute silence between heaven and earth.


    The breath of space suddenly seemed tense, but no one left around the stone city, they were watching.


    Finally, a quarter of an hour began to pass.


    Around the sky, still calm, no special sounds.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The tight space suddenly relaxed a little, a lot of breath fluctuated, the feeling seems to be teasing.


    "Which son of a bitch is playing tricks on me. There must be someone who wants to take advantage of me alone and frighten others away."


    "Dream, so many people, can''t be scared away at will."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the stone city, near the wild animal mountain range, there is a mountain top.


    At the top of the mountain, there is a deep valley.


    The deep valley is narrow and long. From a distance, it looks like a long rope hanging down from the sky. If you look closely at the valleys on both sides, you can''t see the bottom.


    On the top of the mountain, there are four figures standing quietly.


    The four people''s breath fluctuated, all of them were at the level of King Wu''s realm.


    "No one has done it yet. I can bear it."


    Said an old man in grey robe. He looks like fifty years old, and his breath is vigorous.


    "There are some worries about the mediocrity and the silver winged devil carving, Xuanyun Chijiao, or they would have done it long ago."


    Said an old man with grey hair. He looks like sixty years old and has a big body.


    "Let''s wait for them to do it first. We will fish in troubled waters, but we will not be able to cure them. They will not have to deal with them."


    Said a strong man in a strong suit, with a fierce breath and a mysterious Rune flashing on his arm.


    "Hi..."


    With the sound of the wind rising and falling in the sky.


    Then the four suddenly raised their heads to guard, and the two figures appeared on their heads in the void.


    The two men, a man and a woman, were dressed in purple soft armor, with masks and a purple gold box on their backs. It is not difficult to see that they should be young.


    She was seventeen or eighteen years old, full of green and astringent, but she was just like a banished fairy, not stained with fireworks, moving.


    "Where''s that kid?"


    When the man and a woman appeared in the void, the four people on the mountain suddenly became more and more alert.


    It is not difficult for them to find that although a man and a woman in this void are young, their breath is unfathomable.


    "I have already sent a notice that you want to find your own way to death. It can only be that you want to die. The things in stone city can not be coveted by your little King Wu!"


    The cold words came from the mouth of the purple soft armor in the void. In his eyes, he was cold and his eyes were a little gloomy. There was no breath fluctuation on his body, but it made the surrounding space tremble.


    "Are you the one who just talked? Stone city is not yours. You can see the treasure. Do you want to take it alone?"


    Among the four people on the top of the mountain, the strong man with strong clothes is staring at the purple soft armor. The other party must want to seize the treasure alone. The one who sees it has a share. He doesn''t want to give up easily.


    "King Wu is on the other side of the border. Be my servant, I can consider sparing your life." Purple soft armor looked at the strong man and said faintly.


    "I think you''re still in your infancy. You want to die!"


    In a rage, the strong man stomped to the ground, and his figure suddenly rose into the air. A fist seal in his hand condensed into a terrible fist.


    A fierce and violent momentum like a volcano exploded from the former''s body and flashed at Du Shaofu.


    "Ah..."


    Ren Yingying stands on the void, glancing at the strong man on the other side of the kingdom of Wu who has been in front of him in an instant. His eyes are bright and his eyes are filled with regret.


    "Bang!"


    The terrible seal, like thunder, is directly bombarded on the chest of the purple soft armor.


    The rune impact on the fist makes the surrounding space vibrate endlessly!


    But this terrible violent blow did not even shake the body of the purple soft armor.


    "Maybe..."


    Under such changes, the strong man''s eyes suddenly tightened, and the remaining three people on the top of the mountain were also shocked."Brothers, you must think that brother linghuchong will come out. I won''t let you guess right, hehe.


    You Tanzhi, Ren Yingying, as Jin Yong''s brain powder, I would like to take this tribute, so as not to be destroyed by "Yu Ma".


    Today''s update is finished. Xiao Yu will continue to have a small outbreak tomorrow. He doesn''t ask for flowers or rewards. He is just a small outbreak.


    Of course, do you really have the heart not to throw a few flowers to "little star"? ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    Du Shaofu moved, reached out and gently flicked his sleeve. Under several eyes, a fingerprint directly touched the former.


    "Hiss..."


    The fingerprints are wrapped with some thunder light, and a terrible force of thunder penetrates the space. Finally, the lightning fast one falls on the chest of the former.


    "Pooh


    When this fingerprint falls, the dark Qi defense of the former is almost like tofu, which is destroyed in an instant. The terrible thunder light directly pours into the former''s body, making it spit out a mouthful of blood at the moment.


    Then a blood hole appeared on the chest of the former body. The body fell like a broken winged bird, and finally fell heavily on the ground.


    A cultivator on the other side of King Wu''s territory, who is downplaying, has been killed. The dead can''t die any more.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, the remaining three practitioners of King Wu''s realm suddenly took a breath of cold air, and their faces suddenly turned white.


    "Run, run."


    Three people change color, immediately to the front of the empty escape, how dare to stay, I wish my parents did not give birth to a few more legs.


    "Don''t run away. Stop for me."


    Ren Yingying''s laughter came out, but the green and astringent figure trembled slightly. Under the cover of the moon, the morning glow wrapped in it was even more charming. It was impossible to say whether it was holy or majestic or tempting.


    "Hiss..."


    Ren Yingying made a breakthrough in the space. His moving figure crossed the void and appeared behind a cultivator in King Wu''s realm like a ghost. A palm print was taken out and fell behind him in an incredible way.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The cultivator of King Wu''s realm almost just escaped. He was in the middle of his back and his mouth was full of blood. All his defenses were destroyed. His defense was just like thin paper and vulnerable to a single blow.


    "Bang!"


    Then his body fell directly on the top of the mountain, motionless, afraid that he had not returned to God, he was directly killed by Ren Yingying town.


    "Don''t let you run away!"


    Ren Yingying smiles, her eyes are bright and her teeth are crystal clear. At this time, she looks holy and majestic, but on her moving beautiful face, there is a charm of a female devil under the moon.


    Ren Yingying took a hand again, drinking repeatedly. With a pat in front of her hand, a space palm print was formed, which spurred the secret patterns of the talisman, and fell directly on the cultivator of the second king of martial arts.


    "Pooh


    The second kingdom of Wu did not react to it, so it fell and fell.


    "Bang!"


    The last one of the practitioners of King Wu''s realm was caught by Du Shaofu. His pupils spread fear and were twisted into blood mist.


    All of its defenses are destroyed, and they are unmatched!


    Du Shaofu looked at Ren Yingying. There was a surprise in her clear and bright eyes under the mask. The girl seemed harmless to human beings and animals, beautiful and moving, but she was a living female devil under the moon.


    The two Heaven and earth bags appeared in Ren Yingying''s hands. Yuehua was in the sky, extraordinary and free from worldliness, and was not exposed to dust and smoke.


    Then Ren Yingying looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes, but her eyes were on guard. Jiao said, "what are you looking at? These bags of heaven and earth are mine. Recently, little star has taken a lot of miraculous medicine from me. I''m going to be poor by little star."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s double pupils under his mask suddenly widened a little. He was speechless. The woman had just been fighting for her hand, but it was just for the sake of collecting the bag of heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu sighed that this seemingly harmless woman was not only a demon under the moon, but also a living female bandit.


    "Do you want to hide from the Emperor Wu? Get out and die!"


    Without paying much attention to Ren Yingying, Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the sky in front of the night. The faint voice in his mouth was like thunder.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice wandered in the night sky, the space fluctuated under the moonlight.


    "Hiss!"


    In a valley, a figure suddenly came out of the sky and floated in front of Du Shaofu.


    "It''s a big tone. It turns out that they are two young people. When this square kilometer is a private place!"


    In front of Du Shaofu was a bald, fat old man with his eyes shooting runes in the night.


    He is not tall, but his fat body is like a meat ball. His breath is very terrible. He looks at Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying, and his eyes are very bleak.


    "The first time the emperor of Wu ascended!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the bald old man in front of him. This was the first time that he met the Emperor Wu.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu did not have any fear. King Wu''s realm was at its peak. Among his peers, Du Shaofu had never been afraid of anyone.


    At this time, although the other side was the first emperor of Wu Kingdom, Du Shaofu was also fearless.


    Although Du Shaofu is still unclear about the extent of his own strength.


    But with a confidence in his heart, Du Shaofu knew that if he fought now, he would be sure that he would kill the other party on the spot.Ignoring the bald old man, Du Shaofu looked at the sky and continued, "there is another one. Get out of here!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped again, the space fluctuated again where he looked.


    A broad robed old man''s figure slowly spread out, with a chill in his eyes. His fierce breath fluctuated all over the sky, covering the whole stone city invisibly.


    "Look, here we go."


    "Who is that man and a woman? It seems that neither of them is too old!"


    "It''s the emperor of Wu. Be on guard."


    Outside Du''s family, doctors have no life, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, silver winged devil carving, xuanjiao king, eagle king, gongdao and so on have already looked at the distant sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    On the night sky, with the second broad robed old man appearing above the night sky, there are five figures behind him once again.


    "Boss, it turns out that they are two young people who are still in their infancy!"


    "This child is really the best."


    The five figures stand together, and their breath fluctuates, which can affect the space. All of them are the cultivation level of King Wu state, and there is even a perfect peak of King Wu state.


    "It turns out that only two of them are still in their infancy. If the man dies, the woman can keep it."


    When the five masters of Wuwang''s realm appeared, they were all attracted by Ren Yingying, but no one paid much attention to Du Shaofu.


    "Asshole, I''m going to kill you. It''s all mine."


    Listening to the foul language of those people, Ren Yingying was angry, and Linghui''s eyes were cold, but it was still extraordinary and refined. Under the anger, there was a kind of unspeakable dignity and holiness.


    "Two bags of heaven and earth in Emperor Wu''s territory are mine, and the other five are for you."


    Du Shaofu said to Ren Yingying that all the bags of heaven and earth could not be given to the bandit.


    "No way. Give me two bags of heaven and earth in Wu Emperor''s territory, and give you all the rest."


    Ren Yingying opposes and dances with her hair in her back. She is not stupid. There are more good things in the bags of heaven and earth on the two Martial Emperor practitioners.


    Compared with the Wu Emperor''s realm, the value of those who practice in the realm of King Wu can''t be compared.


    "Two young people who are still in their infancy, they want to die!"


    The bald and fat old man, listening to Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying''s unbridled words, did not put them in their eyes, and his face was gloomy and embarrassed.


    However, the bald old man also judged that the special envoys of the two young people were not simple from the movements of the two young people.


    At the moment, there are several other people around. Many of the other King Wu''s realms hidden around are still watching, but they have not started immediately.


    This old man is not a fool. If he acts first, he will inevitably be profited by others.


    It seems that he knows the mind of the bald and fat old man. The broad robed and sharp old man''s eyebrows moved. He looked at the bald old man who was opposite from afar and said: "fat emperor, it seems that everyone''s intention is the same. Let''s give the man to me, and the woman to you. Then the doctor will have no life to deal with. We''ve shared the treasures of stone city equally. Don''t do it What do you think of it if you continue to drag on so as not to have an accident? "


    "Jie Jie, in this case, let''s do it."


    The fat bald old man nodded his head, and his voice fell down in his mouth. The dark Qi surged in his body, and his eyes and breath were locked in Ren Yingying''s body.


    "Do it!"


    The broad robed and fierce old man''s eyes were smeared with fierce light. At that moment, the dark air in his body poured out. The void under his feet stomped, and his figure turned into a shadow of lightning, which directly swept to Du Shaofu.


    With the wide robed old man''s hand, the eyes of the five Wuwang state practitioners behind him were smiling. In their hearts, the eldest brother made a move, and the kid who pretended to be a devil would be killed directly.


    "Hiss!"


    In a short time, the figure of the broad robed and fierce old man appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The powerful and terrifying energy swept out. The former waved and surged with the rune, condensed a fist seal, as fast as lightning, and directly and fiercely bombarded Du Shaofu.


    "What a fast speed!"


    Looking at the speed of the broad robed and fierce old man''s hand, the bald old man, who was called fat emperor, also changed his face slightly.


    Everything was a flash of light and fire. The fierce old man''s fist fell directly on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    The terrifying fierce Rune strength suddenly fell from the fist seal like thunder, making the surrounding space distorted by vibration.


    "The next one will be here soon. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    At this moment, on Du Shaofu''s purple soft armor, suddenly appeared the hidden patterns of talisman and hoarse.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, even before the seal of the fist had fallen down, Du Shaofu''s eyes seemed to be covered with light of ten thousand feet, and the light of the hidden patterns of the talisman overlapped, and finally it was as if the light had covered the former who appeared in an instant.


    The light enveloped the soul of the people. In a short time, the former suddenly felt something. His eyes changed a lot and his eyes were dull.


    "Wu Huangjing, but so!"


    Du Shaofu moved, and with a faint sigh, the murderous intention in his double pupils under the mask gushed out. At the same time, a fist seal was swept out.


    "Boom


    There was thunder above the fist, and there was a deep explosion in the space, which made the space tremble, as if the space was to be directly blasted by this terrible blow.


    The terror of a blow out, like indestructible, like destruction, quickly fell in front of the broad robed fierce old man.


    But at the moment, the broad robed old man was sluggish, and he had not yet regained consciousness.


    "Bang!"


    The speed of all this is too fast. At this moment, the faces of many onlookers inside and outside the stone city are showing shocking eyes, and the thunder fist falls directly on the chest of the broad robed old man.


    Suddenly, the electric light overflows everywhere and the space vibrates.


    At this moment, the blood in the whole Du family''s children trembled and undulated for no reason.


    Under the wave of thunder light, they were pulled and their eyes changed color.


    "Bang bang!"


    The thunder was everywhere, and a magnificent Martial Emperor''s realm, the first to ascend the cultivation, and the electric light and flint room were directly bombed into meat paste, and the rich blood mist poured out. Before the scream was heard, the spirits and spirits were directly destroyed.


    All of a sudden, all of a sudden, the five practitioners of King Wu''s state sneered at him. Suddenly, his eyes were as if he had seen a ghost. His sneering expression was rigid on his face, his eyes were bulging, and his eyes were startled and frightened.


    "No, it''s out of sight..."


    The bareheaded old man who wanted to fight Ren Yingying was stunned. Seeing that the broad robed and fierce old man was killed on the spot with one move, he was scared to death. Where could he dare to fight against Ren Yingying, he immediately fled.


    "Isn''t it too late to escape now?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled with murderous intent. In an instant, his feet were floating like gods. His figure was extremely swept out like lightning. He waved his hand, and the talisman''s Secret patterns condensed into a grass.


    The whole body of this grass is crystal clear, and the shape of grass is like wild rice, just like the real object.


    As the grass is swept out, the whole sky is surrounded by pressure, which makes people''s eyes tremble, the body''s pulse and soul vibrate, there is no reason to fear, and even makes people feel that there is a sense of life being pulled out of the body.


    This grass seems to be able to destroy the stars and creatures!


    This is the undead grass. The secret patterns of the talismans around it turn into whirlpools and spread. In an instant, the fat emperor who is about to escape will be wrapped in it.


    The dreadful power of undead grass made the fat emperor lose color and climb out of his soul.


    Pang Tuo was shocked. The mysterious Qi in his body continued to surge, and his martial spirit moved. Finally, his body seemed to be illusory and turned into a fat headed demon lizard.


    The lizard''s body is full of light and explodes terrible powers. He wants to break free of the power on the undead grass.


    "That guy is demonized."


    Outside of Du''s family, the doctor was shocked and said to Du Yunlong and others: "if I guess right, it''s Pangtuo emperor, who has been famous for a long time. Maihun is a" evil spirit demon lizard ". At the level of Emperor Wu, the cultivator can be the same as pulse soul and make himself demonized and pulse soul form a whole. For ordinary martial arts practitioners, this is the strongest reality Force


    "Oh


    Fat emperor demonized, as if the incarnation into a real evil spirit demon lizard, outbreak beast can resist undead grass.


    However, no matter how it is resisted, under the suppression of undead grass, the whirlpool of talisman''s secret pattern did not slow down at all, but became stronger and stronger, which devoured the vitality in this space.


    "Hula!"


    Undead grass rotation, a grass can destroy everything, terror, the former demonized body directly devour, its life back to its original form.


    "There is no mercy for killing!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared. Under the gaze of countless eyes both inside and outside the stone city, a claw print in his hand was revealed out of thin air, and thunder was raging.


    "Don''t..."


    In the horror of the fat emperor''s soul climbing out of fear, the paw print flashes with thunder. It fell directly on him.


    "My life is over..."


    Fat Tuo Huang''s eyes trembled and his eyes were in despair. He never thought that the strange young masked man in front of him was so afraid of his strength.


    His real Martial Emperor''s realm was just as fragile as this.


    "Bang bang!"


    At that moment, the sound of thunder in the sky was very soft, and the sound of thunder burst out in the sky.The body of Emperor Wu was like tofu, and finally turned into blood mist and poured into the sky.


    Looking at him, he is also a Martial Emperor. His body turns into blood mist in mid air, and his eyes tremble inside and outside the stone city.


    Inside and outside the whole stone city, fell into a kind of dead silence, for it to draw cool air.


    "Since you want to die yourself, kill no pardon!"


    A faint voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth again and resounded through the night sky.


    "Run away, run away!"


    With the broad robed and fierce old man, the five cultivators of King Wu''s realm fled in fright. They did not dare to stay any longer, and they were all green with regret.


    "Kill!"


    As Du Shaofu stepped out, thunder broke out in the sky, and one after another of King Wu''s territory exploded like ants in the air.


    "The heaven and earth bag is mine, please leave some for me..."


    There is a Jiao''s voice reverberates in the night sky, that banishment fairy like woman, appear in the eyes inside and outside the stone city.


    The gorgeous woman was clearly holy and dignified, just like a banished immortal, but she was like a demon head and a bandit.


    Between the female devil''s attack, the cultivators in King Wu''s realm are like mole ants, vulnerable to a single blow, and then they capture the heaven and earth bag.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    At night, inside and outside the mountains, the deep sound of sonic boom resounded through the sky, and all kinds of screams echoed outside the stone city.


    "Run away, run away!"


    "Help, help me!"


    In the sky and the earth, King Wu''s territory was directly destroyed and killed.


    Butcher, this is killing the king!


    The cultivators of King Wu''s realm are strong in Zhongzhou.


    But outside the stone city at this time, it is just like a mole ant!


    Outside Du''s family, there were no doctors. Du Yunlong, Yinyi magic carving, xuanjiao Wang and others looked at each other with the sound of "Gulu" falling down from their throat.


    Those who are strong in the cultivation of King Wu''s territory who live outside the stone city and covet the treasures are like Chinese cabbage, and they are only slaughtered.


    "Second brother, do you feel that the purple soft armor youth, he..."


    Du Xiaoman looked at the night sky, listening to the howling and howling of the time accompanied by the dull sound of energy. His eyes trembled slightly and looked at Du Yunlong.


    "I thought I was the only one who felt that way. It seems that..."


    Du Yunlong''s eyes trembled and excited. He looked at Du Xiaoman. His eyes were full of violent surprise waves. He said, "he did this for a reason. We tried to block the news."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dawn, outside the stone city, the terrible movement within a thousand miles of Fuyuan completely subsided and remained.


    Heaven and earth return to silence, only the air of blood evil spirit floating in the sky left traces of driving away the terrible night.


    It has been roughly calculated that this time, no less than 40 kings have been slaughtered outside the stone city, which is equal to several kings of the Empire. There are also two powerful warriors who have been killed.


    It is said that the shock in the imperial palace of the stone dragon empire is not light.


    Before dawn, the moon is still dim, with light clouds covering the sky.


    The mountain is surrounded by the silent mountains, with thousands of mountains and valleys, as if in an invisible clanging sound.


    "Nineteen, I only have a dozen bags of heaven and earth. Du Shaofu, can you give me some more bags of heaven and earth?"


    On the peak, Ren Yingying counts the bags of heaven and earth in his hands.


    The "little star" in Ren Yingying''s arms is chewing the elixir, with a full mouth and satisfied eyes.


    "Mine is mine. Don''t make up your mind."


    Du Shaofu shook his head in a hurry and took the Qiankun bag into his arms. He was afraid that Ren Yingying, the girl, would come to rob him directly.


    "You niggard, little star is so good at eating. Can you give me some miraculous medicine?"


    Ren Yingying looks at Du Shaofu. He is free from vulgarity and like a witch. In short, he has no reserve of ordinary girls.


    "For the white eyed wolf?"


    Du Shaofu waited for the little star in Ren Yingying''s arms. His eyes disdained him and added a little hatred and jealousy. He said, "don''t even think about it. I have a miraculous medicine to eat by myself."


    "Ouch!"


    The little star seems to be able to understand Du Shaofu''s words. In his watery golden eyes, he looks at Du Shaofu wrongly, raises his head slightly, and makes a sound of "howling".


    "A white eyed wolf."


    Du Shaofu ignored the little star, and at least he let it be born. However, the white eyed wolf was entangled in the bandit all day long. This made Du Shaofu feel very upset and had a sense of frustration.


    "If you don''t give it, you won''t give it."


    "The next volume is the content of the next volume, a new volume of" Seven Star wind thunder ". ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    "If you don''t give it, you won''t give it."


    Seeing that Du Shaofu really didn''t intend to give the miraculous medicine or the heaven and earth bag, Ren Yingying stamped her feet and ignored Du Shaofu. She began to coagulate her fingerprints and untie the Qiankun bags one by one.


    Ren Yingying is not a master of talismans, but she seems to have the ability to untie the bag of heaven and earth without Du Shaofu''s help at all.


    "Hiss!"


    Zhen Qingchun''s illusory body of Yuan Shen appeared on the mountain peak. He looked at Ren Yingying, who was sitting on his knees and taking off the bag of heaven and earth. His eyes moved secretly and touched a little shock. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "it seems that great progress has been made."


    "Not bad."


    Under Du Shaofu''s mask, his eyes were smiling. He had just started to verify his own progress and current strength. He had made great progress in both strength and physical strength.


    This new life, combined with thunder power and star power, one Yang and one Yin, one rigid and one soft, are extremely strong energy forging body, and the flesh body is strong again on the original basis.


    In addition, with the soft armor refined by his master''s secret weapon formula, it is not difficult for Du Shaofu to judge that he is now at the top level of cultivation in King Wu''s realm, but his physical strength has been able to completely ignore the ordinary novices in the Wu Emperor''s realm.


    As for his own strength, Du Shaofu had some small excitement in his heart. As he had probably guessed before, those who had first ascended the realm of Emperor Wu could kill them.


    Even if he had to face up to the mysterious level of Wu Emperor''s realm at the moment, Du Shaofu was able to confront directly.


    "This time, it is estimated that the stone city can be stable for a period of time at least. At least the Emperor Wu will not dare to covet the stone city easily."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun asked slowly, "where are you going next?"


    "Seven Star hall."


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and his pupils fluctuated. He had already reached the top of his mind.


    At that time, Shifu qizun asked him to go to the Seven Star hall to search for the body of Shifu qizun.


    During this period of time, the yuan God of Shifu''s qizun was still in the Zijin tianque. With the forbidden secret method of Yuan Shen, the spirit of fierce soldiers in the Zijin tianque was blocked all the time, so that he was able to expand the new spirit in Zijin tianque.


    But Du Shaofu was worried that he had been forced to urge Zijin tianque twice. He was afraid that it would also affect the soul of fierce soldiers in Zijin tianque.


    What''s more, master qizun has already reminded him that the taboo secret method of the original God can''t hold the soul of the fierce soldier for long.


    If at that time, when Shifu qizun can no longer blockade the soul of the fierce soldier, and his new spirit can not fight against the soul of the fierce soldier, then everything will be the same again.


    "Seven Star hall."


    Zhen Qingchun raised her head and her eyes understood.


    "It''s time to do what the master asked."


    Du Shaofu said lightly that at this time, his strength was no longer as weak as he had been. Master''s body was still in the Seven Star hall. We must find master''s body as soon as possible,.


    If there is a problem in Zijin tianque, Shifu Yuanshen will no longer be able to suppress the spirit of fierce soldiers. As long as master''s body is still alive, there will be a chance for master qizun to recover. This is what Shifu qizun entrusted and explained.


    "Be careful. During this time, I have to start preparing for recovery. If there is no doctor, I can help you. When I recover, I will come to you." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    "Brother Qingchun, is there anything else I can help you with?"


    Du Shaofu asked, elder brother Zhen Qingchun''s recovery. It was a big event. Du Shaofu was a little worried.


    "Don''t worry. You''ve helped me to come to buquanmu. I was also prepared for other things. There won''t be any more difficulties. It''s just a matter of time."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "when your brother and I are back in full swing, most of them will be able to go further. At that time, on the whole of Zhongzhou, you don''t have to worry about so many people. There are some things you can do with you."


    "Good." Du Shaofu nodded his head and wiped a smile around his mouth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, the mountains and peaks just came out of the dim night, showing a gray outline.


    "Du Shaofu, I remember that qizun is the master of the Seven Star hall. It is said that he was a strong man more than a thousand years ago. How could you be his disciple?"


    "Du Shaofu, what are you going to do in the Seven Star hall? It is said that the Seven Star hall has its own way. It originally had a first-class lineup, but it has always been fragmented. Although there are still some details in these years, it has been worse than one year. The details are not as deep as those of the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen, and Dalan religion. Now I''m afraid that even the Seven Star hall has joined hands It''s hard to compare with those forces of Xuanfu sect. "


    "Du Shaofu, your master is qizun. You don''t want to go to your master qizun to show you where to go."


    "Du Shaofu, I would like to remind you that even if your master went with respect, he could not compete with that clan."


    In the mid air of the morning, two figures crossed the sky, and the speed was fast. If it was lightning, it disappeared in an instant.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, the setting sun sprinkles golden light on the earth, the whole mountains are covered with cicada like gold gauze, and the mountains and gullies are covered with a layer of mysterious light gold color.


    Under the valley, the smoke from cooking is full, and the smell of meat is overflowing.


    Du Shaofu took a big rabbit leg, looked at Ren Yingying tightly, and asked, "who are you, why do you want to follow me? You seem to know everything about me?"


    "I know your affairs are not strange, but I don''t know much about it. For example, qizun is your master. I don''t know. You don''t really plan to go to your master qizun to help you go to that clan?"


    Ren Fu''s mouth was full of grease.


    Little star''s small body is like a bottomless hole at this time. A large piece of roast meat was greedily swallowed in his mouth, which was not enough to crack his teeth. He kept staring at the big rabbit leg in Du Shaofu''s hand, and looked pitiful. At a glance, his heart melted.


    "I have something to do when I go to the Seven Star hall. My master is qizun. But if someone else owes me, I won''t bother Shifu. I will go and get it back myself." Under the mask, Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold.


    "If you go and ask for it yourself, how can you get it back?"


    Ren Yingying seemed to be full after a big meal. She couldn''t help burping, and was not reserved. She took out a handkerchief and wiped the oil stains in her hands. Linghui''s eyes showed a smile and said, "it''s really delicious. I''ve never had such a delicious barbecue. At home, the smelly old man and his family are not allowed to eat these things. They say it''s cereal Things will produce filthy air, which is harmful to cultivation. "


    "I''m still alive, I''m still young. One day, I''ll settle some accounts. If I owe you, I''ll go and get back!" Du Shaofu looked at the sky, his eyes firm and resolute.


    When Ren Yingying heard the speech, the smile on her face stopped for a moment, then she laughed back and forth, totally ignoring her own image. However, her every move, every wink and smile, or that kind of dust-free, was born with a holy majesty.


    The laughter stopped for a long time. Ren Yingying looked at Du Shaofu, raised her eyebrows and said, "I know you are very strong and talented now, but I''m not attacking you. There are some forces and some people in the world. They are really strong and powerful, which is beyond the imagination of the outside world. The family you want to recover justice is absolutely a giant. They can''t do it for countless years How can you fight alone


    "Who is the first person of the people you are talking about who led the people to their present situation?"


    Du Shaofu got up and looked at Ren Yingying.


    "The first one..."


    Ren Yingying hears the speech, the smile on the face stops again.


    "They are monsters, and they are indestructible. Then I will build a powerful family of my own and condense my own behemoths!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Ren Yingying with thunder in his eyes. His eyes were firm and resolute. He said, "I know it''s hard. But fortunately, I''m still young. I''ve died once. Is there anything in the world that can stop me?"


    As the voice dropped, a jade bottle appeared in Du Shaofu''s hand, and he pulled out the stopper. Inside the jade bottle, a bright liquid was accompanied by the rays of the sun, just like a bright light. Du Shaofu opened his mouth and sucked it into his mouth.


    It was the standard blood essence. It was collected after Du Shaofu killed the standard blood in that family. After refining the impurities, it became a strong essence blood.


    "Gu..."


    Du Shaofu sucked his blood essence into his mouth, and his body roared out of his body.


    The terrifying energy of fury suddenly burst into Du Shaofu''s body, diffused into the viscera, muscles and cells, which made Du Shaofu''s face red when he was swollen.


    Although Du Shaofu''s body had been strengthened to a terrible level.


    "Ah..."


    However, the violent impact from the inside to the outside, like thousands of beasts galloping in the body, was still unbearable for Du Shaofu to destroy all the bodies and smash them into pieces.


    That standard is the level of animal King''s realm. If other perfect practitioners of King Wu''s realm devour it directly, they will be killed on the spot.


    "It''s the third watch. There''s an update today. It''s around 10 p.m. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    "What is this guy doing?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu directly devouring the essence of the monster, Ren Yingying was surprised.


    Ren Yingying feels the guy in front of him. He seems to have endless secrets.


    "Ah


    The terrible force of violence seemed to tear Du Shaofu''s body into pieces. It seemed that he could at least feel better.


    The first layer of the body refining method of the golden winged ROC bird is to refine the golden feather, which requires a miraculous medicine to refine the body.


    Du Shaofu had already finished refining gold feather.


    Golden winged ROC''s body refining method, and the second layer of cutting bones and washing marrow, is to swallow the demon blood on the list of beasts.


    With the most violent energy contained in the demon blood essence, to cut bone and wash marrow.


    Du Shaofu had only swallowed Xuanyun Chijiao''s blood essence, cutting bones and washing marrow, and had been delayed at this level.


    Although the body is forged more and more powerful with the help of different external forces, it has nothing to do with the second level of bone cutting and marrow washing in the body refining method of Dapeng.


    Cutting bones and washing marrow is the practice of Jinji Dapeng. The higher the level of monster on the list of heaven beasts, the better the effect of its blood essence on cutting bones and washing marrow. This standard blood essence made Du Shaofu focus on it at the beginning. It was not only able to cut bones and wash marrow, but also to suppress all evil and evil things, but it was not a small chance.


    The standard blood essence is very important. The violent energy impacts in the body, and the majestic violent energy diffuses in the internal organs and penetrates the muscles and cells.


    But for Du Shaofu, there would be no big problem.


    Forced to resist the intense pain of bursting and tearing up the flesh, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints coagulate and use the mysterious Qi to guide the violent essence blood energy in his body to cut bones and wash marrow for himself, so that his body can continue to strengthen.


    "Goo!"


    Du Shaofu began to spread the secret patterns of talismans around him, constantly changing, and finally turned into a huge standard virtual shadow, which spread its wings and circled around Du Shaofu''s body and roared.


    The standard virtual image was ferocious and ferocious, as if to tear Du Shaofu into pieces.


    However, this standard virtual image is just a bluff, which can not really help Du Shaofu.


    "Ouch..."


    The little star is in Ren Yingying''s hands, and his golden eyes roar at Du Shaofu''s standard virtual shadow. There is no fear at all. If Ren Yingying doesn''t suppress him, he will directly rush over and roar a few times.


    "Is this guy looking for self abuse?"


    Ren Yingying looks at Du Shaofu, and Linghui''s eyes are moving and rippling.


    She finally knew the physical body of the guy in front of her, and why she was so horrible and abnormal.


    This guy is simply self abuse. The ordinary cultivator who dares to play with his body so recklessly is just as abnormal.


    "Build your own big family!"


    The delicate lips moved. Ren Yingying looked at a young man with a twisted and ferocious face under the mask in the talisman''s secret pattern and murmured, "this guy seems to have changed in some places after he was born..."


    Cutting bones and washing marrow, Xuanqi guides the energy of demon blood to impact in the body.


    Within Du Shaofu''s body, there was a light that spread from the inside to the outside. The light was shining and the rune was flashing and changing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, the twilight of dawn lifted the veil of night, and the sun rose in the East, spitting out the brilliant morning light


    "Hoo..."


    A puff of turbid gas came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. The light golden light converged all over his body, and penetrated into his body along his mouth, nose and pores.


    The double pupil opens, in the eye each kind of essence light overflows, and then turns back to clear.


    Under the purple soft armor, Du Shaofu''s skin is crystal clear and full of sunlight, becoming extremely strong.


    Later, Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on a layer of starlike radiance not far away, which was connected with the remnant stars in the sky at this time.


    There is a graceful and beautiful figure sitting among them, but also looks graceful, the body in the Chen Hui dust.


    "Hula..."


    After a moment, the morning wave convergence, a mouth of turbid gas, that delicate face, eyes open, as vast as stars.


    "It''s so familiar, like the breath of Qi Yexi, but it doesn''t seem to be..."


    Feeling Ren Yingying''s breath, Du Shaofu seems to have known each other before. Finally, he remembers that the breath of Ren Yingying is very similar to that of the seven nights in tianwu college, but the female devil head is obviously not Qi Yexi.


    "What are you secretly looking at?"


    Ren Yingying got up and stretched out a lazy waist.


    "Whoosh!"


    The little star in his arms also came out of his mouth. His watery golden eyes looked at Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Do you know a man named qiyexi?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Ren Yingying carefully and had a fight with Qi Yexi. He felt that the breath of Ren Yingying was very similar to that of Qi Yexi, which made Du Shaofu feel confused."Seven nights, I don''t know."


    Ren Yingying shook his head. Linghui looked at Du Shaofu and asked curiously, "who are you, who are you? Are you beautiful?"


    "You are not ashamed."


    Du Shaofu glared at Ren Yingying for a while and said helplessly.


    "It makes you look ashamed."


    Ren Yingying took a deep breath of the fresh air in the morning, and little waist Yingying was not enough to hold.


    "When on earth are you going to follow me?"


    Ren Fu asked that the woman could not follow her.


    Ren Yingying is too mysterious and unpredictable, which makes Du Shaofu feel insecure.


    "I''m free recently. I''ll follow you to the Seven Star hall to see how it goes."


    Ren Yingying smiles with a smile on her moving face, which is very impressive. Du Shaofu can''t help looking at it more.


    "Why do you have to follow me?" Du Shaofu was not very willing.


    "Why do you ask so many questions?"


    Ren Yingying was smiling and bright in her eyes. Then she asked curiously, "do you really want to build your own powerful family? Do you want to add me? I can help you. This thing should be fun."


    "Why?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned. This woman could hardly speculate according to common sense.


    "Think about it, if I really help you build a big family of your own, it must have a great sense of achievement. In the future, that smelly old man and those arrogant guys in my family will not give me directions."


    With that, Ren Yingying kept smiling, full of sense of achievement.


    Du Shaofu looked at Ren Yingying. After a moment, he said, "I''m sick."


    "You''re sick. You''re sick all over!"


    Ren Yingying stares at Du Shaofu tightly, hands akimbo, old-fashioned, way: "I am your Savior, you dare to scold me."


    "Hello, Du Shaofu, where are you going? Wait for me."


    "You know where the Seven Star hall is. No, you are going in the wrong direction."


    "Let me tell you something. Little star has taken too many miracles. Can you give me some miraculous medicine?"


    "No, I won''t give the white eyed wolf a panacea for starvation."


    "Well, then we have to go all the way to rob. We can''t starve little stars."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Time, like quicksand between the fingers, passes quietly.


    Ten kings were slaughtered in the stone city overnight, and the two Wu Emperor''s territory was destroyed and killed, which made the four sides fear.


    Some people rumor, stone city appeared guardian, that is a super strong, guard the whole stone city.


    It is also rumored that it was made by the old lady silver flower in the dark forest.


    After all, did mother-in-law of silver flower appear when the country was founded.


    There are many versions of rumors, but there is no doubt that many people will dare to covet the treasures of stone city.


    Two days later, it is said that a strong ancient Tianzong came to the stone city. It was said that those who dared to covet the stone city of the desolate state were enemies of the ancient emperor!


    This news spreads, is boisterous, lets many people''s heart tremble more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhongzhou is vast and boundless, and it is difficult for the strong to cross.


    The vast and boundless Zhongzhou never lacks the topic of after dinner.


    All kinds of strange and strange things emerge one after another in the vast land of Zhongzhou. We can often hear what kind of strong people appear in different sects.


    However, recently, in some places in Zhongzhou, especially among the escort agencies and the practitioners of the side door, a great event has been heard.


    It is said that a pair of young male and female thieves have emerged from nowhere recently.


    The two male and female thieves, beautiful women and mysterious men, wear masks and soft armor.


    It is said that the male and female robbers are extremely shameless. They rob people when they see people. In addition to their clothes, what can be looted is basically gone when they meet the male and female robbers.


    However, the strength of the two young robbers, male and female, was still terrible. Many of the strong men who had been plundered were unconvinced in their hearts and united to encircle them. Finally, they were all disheartened.


    Some miserable, have been stripped off hanging on the tree have, the last one of their own want to die heart.


    It is said that there is a "bandit catching club" which is specially designed to deal with the male and female robbers. It also pays a lot of money to invite the strong to join in the round up of the male and female robbers.


    In short, many people are itching for the teeth that the male and female thieves hate, and they will never give up until they are caught!


    The first ray of dawn, with a light glow, poured into the sky.


    At the beginning of the morning sun, the mountain peak looms in the morning clouds, and the sun shines horizontally.


    There is a huge difference between the two, and it is almost impossible to break through by force. When a martial arts practitioner is in King Wu''s realm, the pulse soul sits on the Shenque to nourish him, which is called "nourishing spirit". The "nourishing spirit" is successful. It can make the pulse soul communicate with the body and melt into one, and the king will be promoted to the emperor and suppress everything! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    Ren Yingying''s red lips are slightly open, her teeth are indistinct, and her voice says softly. Her clothes are floating in the morning sun. She is extraordinary and refined, so holy.


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly at his speech.


    In the twinkling of an eye, for three months, they were on the road and robbing in the daytime, and they were practicing each other and discussing the practice at night.


    Or the fact that the age difference between the two was not so great that Du Shaofu made great progress and benefited a lot.


    During these three months, they were not in a hurry.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in the cultivation at night, comprehending various mysteries and practicing martial arts.


    "A breakthrough needs opportunity, not too much haste."


    Ren Yingying said to Du Shaofu, the little star in her arms, with her watery golden eyes, was listening carefully to their words, as if they could understand.


    "What''s the level of your cultivation? Is it in the realm of Emperor Wu?"


    Looking at Ren Yingying''s old-fashioned appearance, Du Shaofu could not help but curl his lips.


    All along the way, the bandit was unfathomable, and Du Shaofu was unable to discern her cultivation level.


    "It''s no use asking. Anyway, don''t mess with me now, because you can''t take advantage of me."


    Ren Yingying small mouth micro pout, appears to be a little elated.


    Then he got up, and his exquisite figure was wrapped up in the light golden light. He looked holy and out of the world. He opened his mouth and said, "let''s go on. We should be in the spiritual realm in a few days."


    "Spiritual realm..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly bright. All the way through the female bandit''s mouth, he also knew a lot about Zhongzhou, including the spiritual realm.


    The spiritual realm is a rather complex place on the vast Zhongzhou.


    In the boundless land of Zhongzhou, the area of the spiritual realm is also huge, and it is definitely not under the tens or even hundreds of stone dragon empires.


    However, the spiritual realm is one of the most peculiar places in Zhongzhou. It covers a vast area, but there is no empire. There are only numerous big cities and all kinds of forces.


    To some extent, the spiritual realm is not as chaotic as the dark forest.


    But in Zhongzhou, the spiritual realm is also quite chaotic.


    There are numerous big and small forces in the whole spiritual realm, but no one dares to establish a country in the spiritual realm.


    Various forces are involved and coexist with each other, maintaining a delicate balance relationship.


    Once upon a time, there were some giants and overlords who wanted to open up territory in the spiritual realm, claiming to be a country and achieving great achievements for thousands of years.


    But the result is no surprise, these people will be eliminated by the various forces in a few days.


    Then within the spiritual realm, a delicate balance and lively prosperity continue to be maintained.


    Above Zhongzhou, there are one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects. These nine forces are powerful, but they can''t reach the spiritual realm. They can only turn a blind eye to it.


    Some people in the know know clearly that although the spiritual realm is prosperous and vast, it has become one of its own. The main reason why all the nine forces turn a blind eye is that there are also seven forces in the spiritual realm.


    Seven Star hall, which is the seven top forces in the spiritual realm, is superior to all forces in the spiritual realm, and has a heritage of no less than 1000 years and nearly 2000 years.


    The Seven Star hall, named after the Big Dipper, is the Tianshu hall, Tianxuan hall, Tianji hall, Tianquan hall, Yuheng hall, Kaiyang hall and Yaoguang hall.


    It is said that the nine forces in Zhongzhou are not afraid of the seven forces, but afraid of their joint efforts.


    Once the seven forces join forces, it is said that they will be able to compete with any one of the nine.


    "The Seven Star hall is the most powerful one in the spiritual realm. I heard that all the seven people who created the Seven Star hall in the spiritual realm were all the strong ones on the powerful side, including your master. They were not simple. They had their own strong points. They were famous in Zhongzhou, and the nine big forces in Zhongzhou were also afraid of them." Ren Yingying said to Du Shaofu.


    "Where on earth do you know so much?"


    Du Shaofu stares at Ren Yingying curiously. There seems to be nothing she doesn''t know. The more she contacts, the more unfathomable she feels.


    "I can''t help it either. When I was a child, the smelly old man and his family had to watch me. I have a good memory and I can''t forget it. So I wrote down a lot of things."


    Ren Yingying looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I don''t know much about the Seven Star hall. I''ll tell you what I think of later. Now we should start. When we get to the spiritual realm, it''s not easy to rob. In the past few days, we have to prepare more miraculous medicine for Xiaoxing."


    "Oh..."


    Listen to Ren Yingying''s words, the little star''s mouth happy "Ao Ao" cry, Xinzi huff and puff, and Ren Yingying intimate.


    "The white eyed wolf ate so many miraculous medicines, but he didn''t see any movement. I don''t think it''s the offspring of a real dragon. Maybe it''s just a kind of food. Even the miscellaneous dragons can''t be counted. It''s absolutely like a white eyed wolf." Du Shaofu stares at little star. The white eyed wolf has taken a lot of miraculous medicine in the past three months, but there is no movement at all.So many miraculous drugs, even if they were thrown into the water, could hear several sounds. But the white eyed wolf ate them, and there was no movement at all.


    At the thought of those miraculous drugs, Du Shaofu felt a little distressed.


    At the beginning, although Du Xiaoyao was a black sheep, Du Xiaoyao was self-sufficient. He could find the miraculous medicine and find the treasure, so that he could still be covered with light.


    But the white eyed wolf in front of him only knew how to eat, which made Du Shaofu very depressed.


    "Ouch."


    The little star looked at Du Shaofu, and his throat let out a low voice of "Ao Ao Ao". Some of the little stars recoiled in Ren Ying Ying Ying''s arms with pitiful eyes and heartache.


    "Du Shaofu, if you bully little star again, I''ll never finish with you!"


    Ren Yingying looks at the aggrieved little star and is deeply distressed. He looks like he wants to settle accounts with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu turned his lips and finally did not speak. He really did not dare to offend the female bandit. Recently, he still had a lot of practice questions to ask the female bandit.


    Taking advantage of Ren Yingying''s inattention, Du Shaofu''s mouth curled and his eyes turned. The little star''s eyes rolled, and his little tail stood up and swayed twice at Du Shaofu. It seemed that he was laughing at Du Shaofu.


    "White eyed wolf, do you pretend to be aggrieved..."


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu was furious.


    "Du Shaofu, you bullied little star again."


    Ren Yingying immediately Jiao drink, looking at the arms of the little star, that aggrieved look is almost tears, let Ren Yingying heartache.


    "No, the little white eyed wolf is pretending..."


    Du Shaofu glared at his eyes. The little white eyed wolf changed too fast.


    "I think you did it."


    Ren Yingying stares at Du Shaofu. Naturally, he will not believe Du Shaofu''s words.


    "I..."


    Du Shaofu''s face turned red. After a long time, he took a deep breath and murmured: "little white eyed wolf, don''t fall into my hands. I''ll turn you into a barbecue."


    A moment later, they left.


    A few moments later, along the way, there were a lot of men and women robbers fighting again, and many people were unlucky and robbed all the way.


    At night, a mountain peak was covered with moonlight. Du Shaofu sat cross legged.


    "The way of heaven and earth uses Yin and yang to create all things. Heaven and earth, sun and moon, thunder and lightning, wind and rain, male and female, hardness and softness, movement and stillness, and convergence. Everything in the world can be divided into yin and Yang..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, saying: "nourish a hundred skeletons with Yin and Yang, meridians, bones and flesh, abdomen and back, five viscera, six Fu organs, and even seven damages and eight benefits. In one body, there is no exception to the principle of yin and Yang. Human beings are related to heaven and earth, corresponding to the sun and the moon. The information of one body''s accumulation and deficiency is communicated to the heaven and earth, and should be related to the categories of things."


    Ren Yingying sits cross legged, glancing at Du Shaofu not far away, but paying no attention.


    The fingerprints congealed, and Ren Yingying''s body spread brilliance. It seemed to be able to connect with the stars on the sky, and the beautiful shadow was shrouded in Chen Hui.


    A moment later, a stream of Chen Hui wave, connected with the graceful shadow, circulates from the nostrils and pores, mysterious and unpredictable.


    "Taiji means that before the division of heaven and earth, the vitality is mixed into one, which is the beginning of Taiji. Therefore, it is easy to have Taiji, which is to produce Liangyi, Liangyi to produce four images, four images to gather xuanhuang, fix eight directions, and suppress the common people!"


    Du Shaofu was still murmuring softly in his mouth. When the last word fell, his eyes suddenly opened. The golden light in his eyes shot, and the fingerprints condensed and changed. A stream of mysterious Qi suddenly flowed in the special meridians and acupoints in his body, accompanied by a stream of talisman and secret patterns.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was practicing xuanhuang four pictographs, which were obtained in the mysterious stone wall in the ancient copper space of the ancient emperor Tianzong.


    In his mental practice, Du Shaofu learned that there were four seals of "xuanhuang four pictograms". One was Shaoyang, the second was Shaoyin, the third was Taiyin and the fourth was the sun.


    The four seals are interlinked, which can achieve the seal of xuanhuang emperor, and its power is enough to suppress human beings and move mountains and rivers!


    It seems that these powers are not much different from the golden winged ROC and the mysterious tyranny.


    Although what he has got now is only the first seal of the four images of xuanhuang, Du Shaofu has always wanted to practice.


    It''s not easy to practice the first seal "Shaoyang seal". It''s not an ordinary skill, but a martial art.


    The xuanhuang four symbols seal contains the profound meaning of heaven and earth, the mystery of yin and Yang, and even those who are not domineering can not practice this martial art, otherwise they will be possessed by the devil.


    At this time, Du Shaofu wanted to try to practice. According to the method of cultivation, he began to immerse himself in it.


    The more he understood it, the more he discovered the four symbols of Xuan Huang. He was afraid that even in all martial arts, he could be regarded as unique.


    It''s more difficult than Du Shaofu had expected to achieve this dark yellow four pictorial seal.


    "Brothers, it''s five o''clock today, and the update is finished today.


    Now flowers 737, to 850 the next day more than eight more, not only do not need flowers to break out, ha, just choose a day to break out, for several years, brothers should also know that Xiao Yu is a typical hand disabled party, pressure will bi fight more. Thank you again for your support. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    However, such difficulties could not stop Du Shaofu.


    For Du Shaofu, no matter how difficult it is to cultivate this martial art, it can not be more difficult to understand the mystery of cultivation.


    "HISHI..."


    Du Shaofu began to practice with the condensation of his fingerprints. The mysterious Qi in his body fluctuated and communicated with the energy of heaven and earth. It contained Yin and Yang. It was easy to have Tai Chi, generate four images and set eight directions


    Such martial arts contains many profound meanings, but it is not just the wave gathering of Xuanqi.


    Du Shaofu''s cultivation of mystery is complicated, profound and boundless, but more of a kind of "vast".


    It is said that "vast" is because the profound meaning contained in the mysterious form is broad. It can cover all martial arts skills, just like air. It can know everything, contain everything, and integrate into everything.


    However, the Xuan Huang four pictograms contain many profound meanings, but they are not "broad" but "inclusive and cohesive". Finally, they form a unique and hegemonic martial arts.


    If we have to compare these two kinds of martial arts, then the mysterious form is equal to the sage, and the Xuan Huang four pictograms are the Demon Lord.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in the comprehension, comprehending and practicing Shaoyang seal.


    The fingerprints of Du Shaofu''s hands condensed, and the mysterious Qi overflowed in his body, communicated the energy of heaven and earth, and contained various mysteries, which gradually condensed in Du Shaofu''s palm, and finally formed a faint palm print.


    But then this faint palm print seems to have met some obstacles and disappeared.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and looked at his palm. There was some doubt and disbelief in his eyes.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was surprised to find that although he had not been able to practice Shaoyang seal at one time.


    But just now Du Shaofu felt that it seemed very difficult to cultivate the Shaoyang seal, which was even more difficult than what he had imagined. But just after he tried to condense it into a seal, it seemed that it was not too difficult.


    Du Shaofu was surprised that all kinds of profound meanings could be easily integrated in his own body.


    Of course, Du Shaofu didn''t know at this time that in his feigned death, thunder and martial pulse were reborn from destruction, combined with the fusion of various forces, and finally mixed the blood and flesh in his body. With the essence of Qi Yexi as the guide, the essence of Dapeng''s golden wings as the base, and the original blood essence in his body as the root, he condensed into a "new heart".


    This heart also contains the immortality grass, Dongming grass, Ziyan yaohuang and other profound meanings and animal energy, which have been integrated into his body.


    In the body of Jean Du Shaofu, there are all kinds of profound meanings.


    This kind of Constitution made Du Shaofu have a transcendent affinity for all kinds of mysteries of heaven and earth.


    For example, a person who lives by the sea has a much higher chance of fishing than a person living in a dry land.


    A person who lives in a big mountain can climb trees better than others.


    Therefore, it is the same for Du Shaofu to practice Shaoyang seal at the moment, and his comprehension of various profound meanings is much faster than that of ordinary people.


    In terms of domineering skills, there is no such thing as the golden winged ROC.


    After Du Shaofu was surprised, his eyes immediately showed joy.


    Although it is not clear why it is much easier than what he thinks is the degree of difficulty, it is not harmful to Du Shaofu at all. It is not harmful to Du Shaofu.


    Therefore, in the heart of joy, Du Shaofu continued to immerse in the practice of Shaoyang seal.


    It integrates and understands all kinds of profound meanings, condenses dark Qi and cultivates Shaoyang seal.


    One after another, the seal formula is formed in the palm, and then some small obstacles will disappear.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that it might not be long before the Shaoyang seal could be cultivated successfully.


    At that time, they will have a more, or even not in a mysterious form under the means.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, under the sunlight, a man and a woman walked away again.


    His back is straight and straight, his long black hair is moving behind his head, and his eyes are clear and deep under the mask.


    The woman is covered with morning glow, graceful, holy and seductive.


    There are no cities and no flat land in the mountains.


    Mountains, steep cliff, Wu Tu stone bone.


    Lush mountains, shade in the common stream water, beautiful scenery.


    "Roar..."


    But deep in the mountains, there will also be amazing animal roars.


    "This mountain range is the edge of the spiritual realm."


    At the entrance of the mountain range, Ren Yingying holds the little star in her arms and says to Du Shaofu.


    "Spiritual realm, seven star hall."


    Du Shaofu looked deep into the mountains and was entrusted by master qizun. He didn''t know whether he could accomplish it or not, but he must do his best.


    "There seem to be a lot of people in it, but the cultivation level is not high. It is estimated that there is nothing good in the bag of heaven and earth."


    Two days later, Ren YingYing and her eyebrows frowned slightly. There were many adventurers and monsters in the mountains, but their cultivation level was not high."They seem to be searching for something."


    Du Shaofu stood on the top of a mountain, looking at the mountains in groups, some as many as 100 people, are carefully searching for something.


    "There should be nothing good. We''d better go to the spiritual world early."


    Ren Yingying said that although she is a female bandit, she can''t see everything.


    "Ji..."


    When Ren Yingying''s voice dropped, the air was blowing in the distance. A group of people appeared on several fierce birds, and then appeared directly above the mountain top.


    There are three fierce birds in total, all of which are cultivation at the level of pulse spirit state.


    On the three fierce birds, there are more than 50 people in total. Most of the cultivation breath is in the pulse spirit state, but there are also more than a dozen martial arts practitioners.


    In particular, there are three leading Wuwang realms. The first two Wuwang realms are the first to become practitioners, and the most intermediate one is a mysterious level cultivator. All these can not escape Du Shaofu''s prying.


    However, these more than 30 people can tell from a glance that they are a group of people who have a strong sense of cruelty.


    There is no doubt that these people are not kind-hearted people. They do not have many lives in their hands, and they can not gather such fierce spirit in their bodies.


    "It''s a man and a woman. It looks like it''s one of the five."


    On the first fierce bird and the one armed old man in the middle, the mysterious level of Qi and blood of King Wu''s realm fluctuated.


    The old man with one arm looked at Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying, his eyes showing a little joy, and his eyes stayed on Ren Yingying.


    However, they did not put Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying in their eyes, and there was a little filthy in their anger.


    "Pay attention to some good, I heard that the five people are some extraordinary, very difficult, do not be careless."


    On the fierce birds, there are several big men and old men in the lead. They are ferocious and ferocious. They are all ferocious.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, not far away in the air again came a huge sound, so that the mountains in vibration.


    Then, in mid air, there were several giant creatures.


    Several huge things, with a demon wolf, a demon tiger, and a demon leopard.


    The three monsters are huge, with Rune light all over their bodies. All of them are tens of feet in size. Their eyes are fierce and abnormal, and they spread the smell of blood.


    There are dozens of people on the backs of the three monsters. They are all evil spirits, not good stubbornness.


    The later dozens of people had four King Wu realms, and one of the leaders was a tall, thin, bald man.


    The head of the bald old man is engraved with a strange blood light rune, which forms a Ghost Skull pattern.


    He is also the mysterious level of King Wu''s realm, but he is particularly bloody and evil. He is afraid that he often kills people.


    The bloody evil spirit, which makes ordinary people feel the bloody evil spirit, will be affected.


    The first people on the fierce birds saw the tall, thin, bald head and others, and their faces changed a little.


    "It''s a man and a woman. It should be two of those five. We''ll catch them first."


    The tall and thin bald man glanced at the group of people on the fierce bird, then looked at Ren Yingying''s body with astonishment, and then showed a dirty smile in his bloody evil spirit.


    Waving his hand slightly, the tall, thin and bald old man said coldly to the people behind him: "hands on, don''t hurt the girl. The girl will be kept for me. I will take good care of the baby first."


    "Blood skeleton, I saw people first. What do you mean?"


    On the fierce birds in the sky, the fierce old man with one arm looked at the tall and thin bald head coldly and scolded.


    "One armed king, do you understand the rules, you come first is your, speak according to your strength."


    The tall, thin, bald old man and others stagnated, looking at the group of people on the fierce bird, and their eyes were cold.


    "Blood skeleton, think we''re afraid you won''t succeed, so let''s make a comparison first!"


    The old man with broken arms grinned ferociously, and was obviously not vegetarian. He didn''t have much fear of being tall, thin and bald.


    "One armed king, don''t fight. Let others make a profit. There are only two of them, and there are still three. Whoever catches the first one will be regarded as his own, and he will take the man according to his strength." Blood skull sneers.


    "Well, it''s up to him who catches first!" One armed Wang said coldly.


    On the top of the mountain, Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying looked at each other, almost at the same time, smiling.


    "Finally, there are some people who can barely make it. Half of them are allowed to rob me."


    Ren Yingying said happily, looking at the tall, thin, bald old man and one armed old man, it was like meeting distant relatives.


    "It''s you who rob me every time."


    "The next one will be here soon. We are in the middle of a series ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    "It''s you who rob me every time."


    Du Shaofu glared at Ren Yingying, then looked at the old man with broken arms, tall, thin and bald, and so on, and said, "have you discussed it? Do you still want to do something about it? Do you have some professional ethics?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, looking at the mysterious young man in purple soft armor and mask, the tall and thin bald man and the old man with broken arm were all surprised.


    "Go ahead, catch the girl first!"


    High thin bald, then the cold in the eyes, instant hand, eyes locked Ren Yingying.


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as the figure stepped on the foot of the demon tiger, the tall, thin, bald figure instantly turned into a shadow streamer, like lightning, straight swept Ren Yingying away.


    "This one is mine. The heaven and earth bag is mine. Those monster bones are mine. The other people''s bags are mine. They are all mine."


    Ren Yingying hands, Jiao drink repeatedly, full of banditry.


    Just as the bald figure flashed out like lightning, a holy Rune flickered and appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    "Bang!"


    Low muffled sound reverberated, half air burst blood fog, that tall thin bald head in mid air, head and body suddenly had been separated.


    The blood shot from the neck, the tall and thin bald head did not know how, the head fell down, and there was fear and inconceivable in his pupils, which was typical of death with eyes closed.


    In a short time, the whole sky stopped and everyone was dumbfounded.


    In the middle of the air, Ren Yingying stands up in the air with a clear and holy temperament, but she is just like a witch. The smile on her face is a female bandit.


    But there is no doubt that she is a very beautiful bandit, beautiful enough to make people willing to die at all costs.


    Because many of the people who have not yet recovered from their astonishment are directly exploded from the sky and turned into blood mist.


    Today, the female bandits didn''t leave their hands, because these people are either bloody or ferocious. They are all people with blood in their hands. Therefore, they deserve more than their death. You don''t need to be polite.


    "The rest is mine. Don''t rob me."


    Du Shaofu also made a move. The light spread over the purple soft armor, and the long black hair on the back moved slightly. With his upright body, he also had a kind of martial arts appearance.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the middle of the sky, the power and energy spread everywhere, and the deep sound of sonic boom was heard. Before the fierce and bloody people responded, they had been killed.


    "Run away, run away!"


    "You''ve got a stab. Run away!"


    Finally, someone reacted, and immediately started to flee, crying father and mother''s violent escape.


    All of us know that we have met the evil star today. The man and the woman are definitely not among the five people in the rumor. The five young people can not have such terror.


    "Bang bang!"


    It''s a pity that these guys want to escape, but with their strength, how can they escape? "Where can they escape?"


    Ren Yingying drank a lot and swept everything. The surrounding mountains fell apart. Several huge monsters and fierce birds were swept down directly.


    "Get down to me!"


    Jiao drink out, the last huge demon tiger, also by Ren Yingying a foot ferocious step down in the air.


    More than 100 people, including seven King Wu States and 20 or 30 Marquis States, were photographed on the ground by Ren YingYing and Du Shaofu in a short time.


    Most of them were killed directly by the town, and the rest were badly damaged and could not move. None of them escaped.


    "It''s cruel. Who is that man and woman?"


    "Two of the five, but I heard that none of them wore masks."


    "No matter whether they are among the five or not, don''t provoke them. It''s cruel."


    "The one armed king and the blood skeleton have been destroyed. These two are fierce for half a life. Now they have met with nemesis."


    "The one armed king and the blood skeleton are kicking on the steel plate. They are blind and want to die!"


    Such a huge movement has already made a lot of onlookers gather around.


    All the onlookers were gaping at the distance.


    The man and the woman were really terrible. They were both ferocious and fierce.


    "Don''t provoke those two evil stars. It''s cruel!"


    In the distance, there were people who were eager to fish in troubled waters, but at this time, they took a cool breath one by one and wiped the cold sweat.


    "Close the bag."


    Ren Yingying falls on the ground and starts to clean the bag of heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu looked at Ren YingYing and felt that he had met an opponent. This woman must have been a bandit in her last life.


    "Little star, do you want to drink some of these monster blood?"


    A moment later, Ren Yingying looks at the several fierce birds and monsters whose secret bones have been pulled out, and says to the little star in his arms.


    "Ouch..."


    Small star throat issued a low voice, eyes are obviously dismissive, as if they do not see those monster blood, resolutely do not drink."White eyed wolf, but also pick."


    Du Shaofu glared at the little star, but he didn''t see it. After all, it''s not the beginning, but his vision has improved a lot.


    "Gu..."


    There are fierce birds neighing, there are fierce birds neighing, sound waves through the clouds and rocks.


    "Whoosh..."


    A figure across the sky, like lightning flash out, the moment to the top of the mountain.


    "Hiss!"


    The illusory shadow of a hand curved, a claw print directly grasp to Ren YingYing and go.


    "Hiss!"


    When the paw print was about to fall on Ren Yingying''s body, Ren Yingying''s body seemed to be empty, and the figure disappeared directly under the paw print.


    "Sneaky, you can''t be seen!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu made a move, and his figure flashed out in a strange way. It was a fist seal that hit the shadow.


    "Boom


    A terrible, fierce force surged out directly.


    The shadow was surprised. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the speed of the other side was so fast that it could not be avoided. He could only meet him with a backhand punch.


    "Bang!"


    The energy is muffled and the strength is broken, and the rune light will flash away.


    Du Shaofu''s body did not move, and the shadow showed his figure.


    "Chulala...!"


    A middle-aged man with the appearance of fifty years old but very young, staggered against the ground and shook back several feet directly. He scraped a crack in the ground on the top of the mountain to stabilize his body.


    And this middle-aged body''s breath, is the level of King Wu''s perfection.


    The middle-aged man is stable, the ground is cracked under his feet, and his face looks surprised and shocked.


    It is incredible that a young man of the other side should be able to suppress him.


    The breath fluctuates, the middle-aged complexion is gloomy, the dark Qi surges in the body, wants to take a hand again.


    "Stop it!"


    At this moment, there is a young soft drink.


    "Goo!"


    Over the top of the mountain, a huge white monster came down.


    "Ouch..."


    Ren Yingying Qianying stands beside Du Shaofu. The little star in her arms looks up at the huge snow-white monster in the sky. Her eyes are dripping with water. Her golden eyes suddenly show the color of greed. The letter huff and puff is almost salivating.


    It was a "white jade sky goose". There was also a rank of monster beast on the list of heavenly beasts. Compared with Xuanyun Chijiao, it was not much different. It was rumored that the speed was extremely fast. At this time, it was still mysterious and mysterious in the king of beasts.


    The white jade wild goose was in the sky. I don''t know why. It seemed to feel something. It was a kind of uneasy feeling. It seemed to be quite inexplicably flustered.


    "Whoosh..."


    On the back of the white jade sky geese, there are more than ten figures falling down, and a breath comes. The lowest level of strength is the perfect Marquis state, which is nearly ten breath of the cultivation of King Wu.


    At the beginning, a young man has excellent temperament. His long black hair comb is very smooth. He has a kind of pressure which is hidden and if not, which makes people feel palpitating.


    The young man was also very young. He was only twenty-four or five years old. He was as white as the white geese.


    The young man is in white, and his face is very handsome, but his eyes are narrow and long, which makes him feel gentle and modest.


    "Shua Shua..."


    In fact, as soon as the white jade geese appeared, the breath in the distance suddenly fluctuated, and all the eyes almost converged.


    "It''s the young city Lord of Chujiang city coming!"


    "It''s said that Qin Guan, the young city Lord of Chujiang City, is only 25 years old. He is already the top level of King Wu''s realm and the decisive genius of Yuheng hall. In Yuheng hall, he is a man of the day."


    "It is because of the position of the Qin officials in the Yuheng hall that the power of the city of Chu is now rising."


    "It is said that with the talent of Qin officials, it will be easy to be respected in the future."


    "This Qin official is a little city Lord, but he is the heart and soul of the emperor of Chu River. He has great expectations for him."


    There were whispers all around, which naturally could not escape Du Shaofu''s prying.


    Among them, the words "Yuheng hall" immediately made Du Shaofu''s mind fluctuate in secret, and he could not help looking at the young man in white immediately.


    At the age of twenty-four or five years old, he reached the level of perfect cultivation in King Wu''s realm. This gave Du Shaofu a general idea of the strength of the Seven Star hall.


    According to Du Shaofu''s understanding, the youth in white in front of him, even in the ancient Tianzong, could hardly be under the influence of Yin Mochen.


    But in his age, Yin Mochen should be younger.


    At such an age, you can reach the peak level of King Wu''s realm. It is absolutely the dragon and Phoenix among people, with amazing talent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    Just as Du Shaofu was looking at the young man in white, the young Qin official in white was also looking at Du Shaofu.


    The young man in white looked at the blood skeletons and one armed king who had been killed by the town, and his heart was filled with some waves.


    Blood skeletons and their strength are clear in the heart of the Qin officials, and they are also regarded as absolute ferocious names in this neighborhood.


    A total of seven King Wu realms can be solved in an instant by the young people with purple soft armor masks who should be young at present, which shows that their strength is not one level.


    Otherwise, it will not be easy to simply kill the blood skeleton and the one armed king, and so on.


    According to the judgment of the Qin official, the mysterious young man in front of him may be younger than himself, but his strength will not be much weaker.


    This made Qin officials feel a little upset. From small to large, he was a genius, outstanding among all his peers, and far ahead of others.


    This made him proud since he was a child. Even his master told him that within three years, he was 90% sure of becoming Emperor Wu. At that time, he was only twenty-eight years old.


    A twenty-eight year-old Emperor Wu, this is how terrible, enough to shock the world, but also represents the future of unlimited potential.


    But the mysterious mask youth in front of him is not much under him.


    In particular, Qin Guan saw the woman around him. She was so holy and moving that she was like a banished immortal. She did not dye fireworks and was extremely beautiful. She even followed the young man.


    That kind of uncomfortable feeling was rising in the heart of Qin officials.


    Qin official''s figure falls white jade sky wild goose, the heart is complex, the vision then in Ren Yingying''s body, smears some infatuated color.


    However, everything was instantaneous, and the officials of Qin Dynasty recovered to nature. Even if they were not happy with Du Shaofu, they were suppressed in the deep heart without any trace.


    Being able to reach the peak level of Wuwang''s realm at such an age is also enough to prove that the Qin official was extraordinary.


    This extraordinary is not only reflected in the excellent talent of martial arts, but also in the extraordinary heart.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for Qin officials to achieve such achievements and status at this time.


    "Little city Lord..."


    The first Wu King''s realm, a middle-aged man, retreated directly to the Qin official''s side, and his eyes were warily locked on Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying.


    "Step back. You''ve got the wrong person. This girl and little brother are not among the five who escaped. The strength of the five who escaped will not be so strong."


    As for the middle-aged of the Wu Kingdom, the Qin officials did not show too much courtesy and respect, which showed their status.


    Then, looking at Ren YingYing and Du Shaofu, Qin Guan''s face was smiling, his mouth was smiling, his long white sleeve was waving, and he bowed his hands politely and easily: "we recognized the wrong person, so we offended this girl and little brother. I''m really sorry. Fortunately, we didn''t hurt them, otherwise we would be guilty. Please forgive us."


    Looking at the smile on the young man''s face, Du Shaofu''s face was covered with a little sadness in his eyes.


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly under his mask and said, "since you have recognized the wrong person, you can go."


    "Thank you for your understanding. I don''t know where you are from."


    As for Du Shaofu''s words about the departure of the sweeper, the official of Qin seemed to think that he didn''t understand at all. He was still smiling and said, "let me introduce myself first. My father, the king of Chu River in Chujiang City, my name is Qin Guan. I am the young City Lord of Chu River City, and also the inner hall disciple of Yuheng hall."


    Voice, Qin Guan''s eyes also do not cover up a little bit of pride.


    Indeed, the identity of the young city Lord and the inner hall disciple of Yuheng hall in Chujiang City, let alone within the spiritual realm, is definitely of great importance even in the whole Zhongzhou.


    This identity, in the spiritual realm, is enough to make countless people moved beyond their reach.


    "I haven''t heard of it in Chujiang City, but I''ve heard of Yuheng hall, but I''m not familiar with it."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, looked at the Qin official and said impolitely, "as for where we came from, we don''t need to tell you."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Qin Guan''s eyes were once again smeared with the gloom brought by his displeasure, but he was then suppressed in the depths of his heart. On his handsome face, his face was still pale.


    "Boy..."


    However, the nearly ten Wuwang practitioners behind the Qin officials could not help it, their eyes were cold.


    "Don''t be disrespectful to your guests."


    The Qin official waved and yelled at the crowd behind him. Then, with a smile in his eyes, he said to Ren YingYing and Du Shaofu: "you don''t know. It''s not very peaceful in this mountain area recently. We are arresting five people in Chujiang city. Because of many reward offers, there are many strong people gathered around here. The two are not very different in age from the five people, I''m afraid It may be misunderstood. Otherwise, how about the two of you with me, I believe that we will be able to arrest the five people. When we take them, we will see them off in person. "Du Shaofu looked at the Qin official. His eyes were slightly cold under his mask. He then glanced at an old man who looked like a sixty year old man behind him.


    He was a man who had first become a monk in Wu Huang''s territory. As an official of Qin Dynasty, he was accompanied by a practitioner of Wu Emperor''s territory when he went out. It was not difficult for Du Shaofu to know that the status of the Qin official was really extraordinary.


    "No, we have hands and feet. We don''t need to send them. You go." Ren Yingying opened his mouth and glanced at the Qin official and others.


    Qin official looked at Ren Yingying, and his eyes were direct and slightly stunned. Who could compare with the women in the whole Yuheng palace, who was more refined than others.


    In front of the woman in front of her, the gorgeous woman in the whole Yuheng hall will also be eclipsed and degenerated into mediocre and vulgar powder.


    "Since this girl insists, I won''t be forced to. Out of the mountains ahead is Chujiang city. If you''re in the city of Chu River, if you have anything to do for me, you can go to daochujiang palace to find me. "


    Looking at Ren Yingying, Qin officials didn''t insist on it. They were still very polite and gentle, and looked elegant.


    As for the demeanor of the Qin official, Ren Yingying looks holy and dignified. Without a smile, she just glances at it lightly, then touches the little star in her arms and no longer speaks.


    Seeing Ren Yingying''s obviously disdainful look, Qin Guan''s eyes were slightly stunned again.


    You should know that there is no woman in the whole spiritual realm who can refuse him.


    In Yuheng hall, many outstanding female disciples are proud to be able to walk in with him.


    And he is also the badge of tianwu college, which Du Shaofu has always put on his body.


    If there are students from tianwu college in a short distance, there will be a reaction between the badges of tianwu college.


    Ren Yingying''s eyes also suddenly fell on Du Shaofu''s tianwu college badge. In Linghui''s eyes, he did not leave any trace of a little strange glitz.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The white jade geese flutter their wings, and the ten strong ones stand up.


    "Little city Lord, why are you so polite to those two people? I suspect that there may be some relationship between them and the five who escaped."


    On the back of Baiyu Tianyan, the Han, who had originally dealt with Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying, said to the Qin official, with a little coolness in his eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter. Qiaofeng and the girl are not low in strength. The blood skeleton and the one armed king are killed by the town without the chance to motivate them. You can''t do that with such strength?"


    Qin Guan said: "if the strength of the five reached such a point, I''m afraid they would have escaped."


    "It''s called Qiao Feng. It''s really powerful." The middle-aged man nodded and did not deny it.


    He fought with that Qiaofeng and was suppressed to be inferior, but in his heart, it was not too much in his heart.


    The middle-aged man thought that he didn''t have too much preparation and was careless about his opponent, so he was suppressed.


    Otherwise, Qiao Feng is young, although some strength is not vulgar, it is difficult to suppress him.


    "The third watch has arrived in succession. Today''s update is finished. The flowers are 819. It''s less than 30 minutes away. Let''s go to the top. Xiao Yu is going to explode tomorrow.


    As for you Tanzhi and Qiao Feng, forgive Xiao Yu for being naughty again, eh ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    "Little city Lord, the origins of those two people should be a little different. It''s better to be careful."


    The 60 year old man, who had not spoken so much after the Qin official, opened his mouth and said with a little fluctuation in his eyes and eyes.


    "They are young, but their strength is so extraordinary that their origins must be different."


    Qin official smile, handsome face smeared a little soft, said: "this is better, the origin is not general, can be more worthy of me."


    "Little city Lord, you like that girl. You can just take her back." Said the middle-aged man with the perfect level of King Wu''s realm.


    "What I want is not only people, but also hearts. Women like that are rare in the world. They can''t be compared with common fat and common powder."


    Qin official glanced at the middle-aged man and said, "pay more attention to the city of Chujiang. They will certainly go to Chujiang City, as long as they are in the city..."


    "How does the little city Lord know that they will definitely go to Chujiang city?" Middle age is quite surprised and puzzled.


    "They appear here. They don''t know the city of Chujiang. Obviously, they go to the spiritual realm from the outside. In front of them is the city of Chujiang. Naturally, they will go to the city of Chujiang." Qin Guan said, with a little confidence and pride in his eyes, once in the city of Chu River, everything will be in his palm.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mountains, valleys, rocks.


    "Roar..."


    Occasionally, there was a startling roar coming out, but the air was extremely tight.


    In the middle of the gorge, there are mountains on all sides.


    On the top of the mountain, there are a lot of figures. The breath is quite fierce, and the valley is surrounded by water.


    There were five young men and women in the wide area of the valley.


    But these five young men and women are quite pale, but any one of them is extraordinary temperament, all of them are like the dragon and Phoenix in human beings.


    Three men and two women, two beautiful women, three men or cold perhaps you sha.


    But at this time, the faces of these five people are all hung with dignified looks.


    "What can we do now? We can''t go back. It seems that we can only fight together!"


    A handsome young man stood quietly and said to the four people around him.


    The handsome young man was black tied behind his head, with a few strands of hair hanging down his ears. His eyes were deep and dark. His black eyes were as black as the endless abyss at the end of the universe. After a long time, he had the illusion that he was about to be sucked in. On his wrists, he carried a strange ancient blue Rune bracelet.


    If Du Shaofu was here at this time, he would have recognized him as Guo Shaofeng, the qianluo sword of tianwu Academy.


    After Du Shaofu left the dark forest for Zhongzhou, Guo Shaofeng and others also went to Zhongzhou.


    They have come all the way to the spiritual realm. It has been almost two years since they arrived.


    In the nearly two years of training in Zhongzhou, all of us have gained a lot of opportunities and training.


    At this time, Guo Shaofeng''s cultivation level of qianluo sword reached the level of King Wu.


    "Fight, try to escape, can escape one by one, but the general and Li Yuxiao are still in their hands, we must find a way to save them."


    A handsome young man with a black robe is as black as ink. His voice is soft but sharp. His breath fluctuates slightly and spreads a little evil spirit.


    He is a ghost child. There are too few ghost children in tianwu college. His face is as clear as a sculpture, but his face is very pale at this time.


    However, from the body''s breath, compared with Guo Shaofeng, guiwa did not give way to more, but also showed a cold ghost.


    "You are seriously injured. You should pay attention to it later."


    She is dressed like a lady in a white dress.


    Even at this time the complexion is slightly pale, the witch Sparrow''s big eyes also contain pretty and demon, and their eyes are naturally charming. This is a woman who exudes charm from her bones.


    A young man in long black clothes stood still and did not speak. He was the black eagle Tang Wu. The breath on his body at this time would not be under the influence of the qianluo sword Guo Shaofeng.


    "No matter what, we need someone to leave alive. The general and Li Yuxiao try their best to let us leave, hoping that we can leave the inheritance for tianwu Academy. We must have someone who can leave."


    Among the five young people, the last one is in her twenties, with long hair and shawl. She is also dressed in red. Her skin is more beautiful than snow. Her face is extremely beautiful, and her temperament is beyond recognition.


    "Xinyan Xuemei, when you go first, you have the strongest talent. It''s also you who want to leave tianwu college."


    The witch sparrow, the princess of the nether world, said to the juelian woman. She had a short dress like a suit of armor, her hips were covered with a pair of long, well-balanced legs, and her white thighs were bare. She was charming from her bones, but her face was pure and elegant.


    "Anyone who can escape will escape. Once I start, I will arrange a Fu array to block it. Whoever has the opportunity to escape must leave first!"


    Jue Li woman said, her eyes are shining, swept from the faces of the people, moving look slightly sigh."This is the spiritual realm and Zhongzhou. We are alone. If we are out of danger this time, it will surely raze the city of Chu River to the ground and kill all of them!" The princess of the nether world said coldly.


    "I''m afraid the chance is slim."


    Guo Shaofeng looked around, then sighed softly: "in fact, we are not alone in Zhongzhou. At the beginning, many kings went to rescue the college, but now we don''t know where they are, and we can''t find them for a while."


    "That guy is also in Zhongzhou. I don''t know where he is now. With his ferocity and perversity, he must be able to rise even in Zhongzhou. I don''t know where that guy is now."


    The ghost child''s eyes were dim, and suddenly he was firm and resolute, and said in a low voice: "but it''s OK. Even if we all die today, tianwu college still has him, and the inheritance will not be destroyed!"


    Listen to the words of the ghost child, the other four people are eye movement, the person that the ghost child said, the people in the heart all know.


    Valley heart Yan''s eyes secretly wipe a little fluctuation, and then introverted, the eyes secretly darkened a little.


    Black Eagle Tang Wu looked at the four sides and said: "they have not started now. They are afraid that they are waiting for other strong ones. They are not sure that they will be able to eat us. But once we add some strong people to come, we will have no chance."


    "Then find a chance to rush out." Said the witch sparrow, Princess of the nether world.


    "Attention, they have a movement, it seems that they can not bear it, we are ready!" With the black eagle Tang five words fall, valley heart Yan immediately said to the crowd.


    Smell speech, ghost child, black hawk, Tang Wu, Guo Shaofeng suddenly face color change, breath surging.


    "Well, there are people from the Academy approaching."


    At this time, the witch sparrow, the princess of the nether world, was surprised and said that rune waves began to spread on the badge of tianwu Academy.


    Everyone looked at it with surprise.


    "Did Li Yuxiao and the general escape?" The eyes of ghosts and children were happy.


    "It should be that they escaped, but now we are still in trouble. Even if they escape, it is more dangerous." Lingxuan jade girl Gu Xinyan is worried. Jiaoyan is very dignified at this time.


    "Whoosh..."


    A figure appeared in the air above the valley.


    A breath of volatility, no less than hundreds of people!


    There are so many Marquis areas, and those with the flavor of King Wu are no less than 20 people!


    "There is no way for the five of you to escape, so that you will not live and suffer."


    In the sky, there is a gloomy old man floating in the sky, looking at the next empty valley heart Yan, ghost child and others drinking.


    "Zhilaodao, people are not the hunting of your qiumingshan family. They are surrounded and intercepted by everyone. The benefits of zhilaodao at that time are not your own!"


    A middle-aged man said, his eyes are heavy, there are dozens of people standing behind, the breath is extremely fierce.


    "That''s right. It''s good for you. You can take it early. Otherwise, we won''t have anything to do when the strong men of Chu River City arrive. As far as I know, Qin Guan, the young city Lord of Chujiang City, has come to arrest these five people in person." An old man in grey said coldly.


    Hearing this, his eyes all around him changed color. It is obvious that these hundreds of people belong to many forces, not just one side.


    "All right, let''s work together and share the benefits equally."


    The gloomy old man, who was called zhilaodao, nodded, looked at the five people in the valley, and said coldly, "five younger generations, I will give you a chance at last. Otherwise, we will not be polite."


    "When you are a soft persimmon, you have the ability to fight alone!"


    When he looked at the black eagle''s back, his eyes suddenly spread out.


    "If you don''t eat or eat, you''ll be punished. The king of Wu has just ascended the throne. If you can''t go against the sky, you five are worth five pieces of Taoist vessels!"


    Zhilao road was cold, and his voice fell down. His figure was like electricity. The atmosphere of the other side of the kingdom of Wu came out. He immediately fell down on the five men, including black hawk, Tang Wu and so on.


    "Remember what was discussed before, and leave when you have the chance!"


    Looking at the zhilaodao, the mighty breath surges and blocks the sky. The princess of the nether world drinks delicately, which is also the level of cultivation of King Wu''s territory. The breath spreads from the tempting body. The ghost snake sword in his hand breaks out and is the first to meet the old Taoist priest.


    "The next shift will be here soon. In recent days, we have been sending messages from the starting point. If it is inconvenient to read, Xiao Yu apologizes. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    "Do it!"


    With zhilao Dao and other people''s hands, a breath surged around, and no less than 20 King Wu''s realms were saved at the same time.


    A gust of breath surged, blocking the sky and sweeping the valley!


    "Spell...!"


    Guo Shaofeng, Black Hawk Tang Wu, sword in hand, palm print suddenly swept out.


    In an instant, the majestic breath was awe inspiring, just like a flash flood, which directly met the surrounding areas.


    "Hiss!"


    The ghost child''s double pupil gushes out the dark evil spirit, the whole body light black dark Qi is accompanied by a stream of evil spirit, as if the liquid will completely cover the body.


    When the paw is imprinted on the sky, even the surrounding space is shaken. The ghost child directly retreats a kingdom of Wu.


    "Hiss!"


    Gu Xin Yan''s eyes like autumn water are pure, radiant, mysterious, and the fingerprints are coagulated. They are ready to set up Fu array.


    "Be careful of this woman. She''s the first six star Rune master!"


    There was a big shout coming out, and King Wu directly rushed to Gu Xinyan and refused to let him arrange the Fu array.


    "Don''t let her arrange the array of symbols!"


    An old man in long clothes drank coldly. His fierce dark air covered the sky like a flood. His Rune was swept by the rune. The vast energy ripple spread and swept to Gu Xinyan.


    Gu Xinyan is blocked and unable to condense the rune array.


    In the beautiful double pupil, the light blooms, and the delicate body under the red dress is more like a jade willow. It is silent and silent, and it retreats in a straight line like lightning.


    "Hiss..."


    The delicate body is light and tender, and outlines the graceful curve. In a short time, Gu Xinyan''s delicate hands gather together to take the palm print to resist the old man in long clothes.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, a number of Wuwang state practitioners, once again swept to Gu Xinyan.


    "Whew..."


    Not far away in the sky, the ghost child''s face was pale, and the strange claw print in his hand directly solidified and seized a long sword of a king''s talisman. The claw print was like a giant clamp, and the sword was frozen and seized without moving.


    "Bang!"


    The dull sound spreads out, a fist seal fell behind the ghost child, let its mouth immediately spurt blood.


    "Solve it earlier."


    In the dull noise, zhilao Dao sneered and said, the rune in his hand flickered, and a fist seal fell heavily on the ghost snake sword of the witch sparrow of the nether world princess.


    "Pooh


    The powerful force swept through the storm, and the witch Sparrow could not stop it. The graceful body was shaken back in a straight line. The tiger mouth holding the sword was torn open, and blood was dripping down the arm.


    "Be careful."


    The ghost child has been distracted to spy on the witch sparrow. When she sees the sorcerer being hurt, she yells. The whole body breath is violent and frightening. All of a sudden, the wind blows and the ghosts cry and howl in the sky.


    "Hiss"!


    Just like the light black dark air from Jiuyou, the self-control ghost baby''s body is like a liquid sweeping and spreading, and the magic and secret patterns gush out, condensing into a particularly ferocious skeleton pattern, and directly repels several kings from around with the most terrifying posture.


    "Hi..."


    Zhilao road once again swept to the witch bird, and the sharp claw print seemed to tear the space.


    It is difficult for the witch sparrow to resist the cultivation of the other side of Fangwu kingdom.


    Among the electric light and fire stones, the cold and evil spirit swept through the sky. The ghost child urged the pulse soul. The pulse soul shadow covered the body and turned into a ferocious dragon''s virtual shadow in the air.


    "Oh..."


    The ferocious dragon has a huge shadow. Its head is like a skeleton and a ghost. Its whole body is covered with faint black light.


    The ferocious dragon''s virtual shadow opens its mouth and roars. It has a dark and secluded liquid dripping down, its whole body glows and its breath is amazing.


    "It''s nine ghost Jiao!"


    If you look at it, you will see the ferocious shadow of Jiaolong, and the zhilaodao will change slightly. Jiuyougui Jiao is extremely rare. It is even more rare to become a pulse soul.


    "Oh


    The body of the ghost child and the nine ghost Jiao blend together, just like one body. The whole body is shining and the runes spread all over the sky. They are swept out of the sky against zhilao road.


    "Whew!"


    In the air on the left, Guo Shaofeng urges qianluo sword. The shadow of the sword is crisscross. The Rune of sword shadow is like a flood.


    The sword is intended to penetrate the space, and the unsophisticated runes bloom, as if to destroy heaven and earth.


    But this terrible sword can hardly withstand the siege of many King Wu''s territory.


    "Gee!"


    The Black Hawk Tang Wu has already communicated with Wu Mai. A huge black Ling demon eagle''s spirit and shadow blend with the body, just like a black Ling demon Eagle incarnating.


    The shadow of the black feather demon hawk flutters its wings, and the storm sweeps across the sky like a storm wave!


    "Broken!"


    A big man sneered and took the opportunity to seize the opportunity of many powerful people besieging the Black Hawk in Tang Wu. A knife fell across the air and fell through the defense and fell on the ghost of the black Ling demon eagle''s pulse and soul.


    "Chula la!"


    The blade awn splits the ghost shadow of black eagle in Tang Dynasty, and the shadow of black Ling demon Eagle turns into Rune fragments."Pooh


    With the black eagle Tang five mouths in a mouth of red blood spit out, its body flying away.


    "Hiss..."


    Almost at the same time, the nine ghost Jiaomai spirit of the ghost child was shattered by zhilaodao, and his body fell into the valley. His face was pale, and his mouth opened to spray blood mist.


    "How are you?"


    The rosefinch tries her best to shake off her opponent. Her red lips are bloodstained, and she comes to the ghost child''s side.


    "I''m not going to die, you go first!"


    The ghost child struggles to get up, the faint double pupil dignified extremely.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Guo Shaofeng, black hawk, Tang Wu and Gu Xinyan were injured again, and their bodies fell into the valley with many scars.


    "Whoosh..."


    No less than 20 King Wu''s strong and many martial arts practitioners gathered in the valley, a breath surging, solidifying the space.


    Gu Xinyan, Wuque and other five people surrounded, pale and dignified.


    "Jie Jie, toast not to eat, eat and punish wine. At a young age, you are so cultivated. But as long as you fall into the hands of the emperor of Chu River, I hope you can still live."


    Zhilaodao and others looked at the five young men and women in the valley coldly and coldly. They sneered at each other and shot at each other in the air. As soon as they waved their hands forward, they would capture the five men in the valley.


    "You can''t be captured even if you die. Just pull some people on the back!"


    Guo Shaofeng''s eyes were cold, but at this time, the five men had no choice but to fight for the last time. Today, the end has come.


    "Hiss!"


    A terrible paw print, instantly swept empty, suddenly is about to appear in front of Gu Xinyan and other people, the terrible strength of the pressure, so that the five people have been unable to resist.


    "You can''t move them today!"


    In the eyes of the five people, a cold and indifferent words suddenly came from the sky.


    At this time, in the hands of the witch sparrow, the princess of the nether world, the dazzling runes spread to the most glittering point.


    That indifferent voice suddenly spread out, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Guo Shaofeng, Tangwu, Wuque five people''s eyes, suddenly surge out of the wave.


    "Hiss!"


    Between the electric light and flint, the light light seems to penetrate the space, and directly appears in front of the five people, such as Chinese baby in the valley, Gu Xinyan, etc.


    There were two figures, a man and a woman.


    The man was dressed in purple soft armor and purple mask. His black was long and divergent but not disorderly. He had a strange long box on his back and shoulders. His body was upright and powerful.


    The woman''s figure is graceful, holy and dignified. Even at this moment, Gu Xinyan and sorcerer are beside her, and she should also give a brief description.


    Gu Xinyan and witch sparrow are beside the woman, what they lose is not the appearance, but the holy and dignified temperament naturally spread from the self.


    With the appearance of this man and a woman, the whole valley was virtually shaken. Hundreds of people, not just why, suddenly spread a strange coolness in their souls.


    "Hiss..."


    At the moment, what''s more strange is that a claw print in the hand of zhilao Dao stops in front of the masked man.


    However, it is strange that I don''t know why or what kind of action the masked man has. A claw mark on the other side of zhilao Daowu kingdom is still in front of him.


    It seems that there is a layer of invisible barrier between the two people, so that zhilao Dao''s paw print can''t move forward by half an inch.


    At this moment, zhilao Dao''s eyes changed greatly, and his face was full of fear.


    Looking back, the masked man ignored zhilao road and the 20 or so Wu King States and hundreds of people in the valley.


    Looking at Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Tangwu and Guo Shaofeng, they are all bloody and seriously injured. In the clear and deep pupils of the masked man, a chill suddenly gushes out.


    "King Wu''s territory is just on the other side of the border. They can''t be moved by you. Die for me!"


    The masked man turned back and put out his hand. A fingerprint was swept out.


    "Hiss..."


    When the fingerprints were swept out, there was a flash of thunder, and a terrible threat came out of the void, and then all the defenses of Nazhi Laodao were destroyed as effortlessly as tofu.


    "Whew!"


    The fingerprints did not enter zhilao Dao''s eyebrows and pierced his head directly!


    Zhilaodao''s eyes were tight, and his fear had not yet spread. His vitality was destroyed. Then his body directly poured thunder light and exploded over the valley.


    "Bang bang!"


    Zhilao Dao on the other side of Wuwang realm, one of the most powerful practitioners in Wuwang realm, was killed by the mysterious masked man.


    The sudden change made the whole valley tremble!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, and guiwa are also stunned. They look at everything in front of them, and their eyes are stunned.


    "They come to help us. They have something to do with tianwu college!"


    After an instant, the princess of the nether world came back to her mind and looked at the badge of tianwu Academy with the rune in her hand. Her eyes were filled with excitement and ecstasy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    One move, only one move, zhilao Dao turned into blood fog.


    This is a frightening thing for all the people in the valley, all of which are beginning to spread cold!


    The masked man raised his head slightly, and his eyes swept around the valley. Under the purple soft armor, an invisible chill spread.


    Under this chill, the valley is silent, even the air seems to be frozen in general!


    At the moment, everyone can feel that under the chill, there is a terrible killing intended to release and spread all over the sky.


    The killing intention, like the tide of the general spread of heaven and earth, let them all over the shiver.


    "Run away, run away!"


    Over the valley, there was a king who came back to his mind. His eyes were frightened and looked at each other, and he immediately chose to flee.


    "Die for me!"


    The sound of coldness spreads out. Under the soft armor of purple robe, there are hidden patterns of talismans, which make the whole body seem to spread thunder light, and the breath of pressure makes Gu Xinyan, who is not far away, to crawl.


    "Boom..."


    Over the valley, suddenly wind and clouds, dark sky, dark clouds, lightning and thunder.


    "Chulala..."


    Out of thin air, silver snakes wreak havoc in the sky, and the terrible thunder and awe surged and filled the sky.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Thunder in the air swept down, a series of thunder training swept down the long sky and spread down.


    In the gaping gaze of Gu Xinyan, guiwa and others, hundreds of people who fled and fled in the kingdom of Wu and the cultivators of marquis Wu were suddenly shattered into ashes by the thunder.


    That road of thunder raging, let the ghost child, Guo Shaofeng, Tang Wu and so on are cold hair straight up.


    This terrible way of killing people by thunder is terrifying!


    The silver snake swept in all directions, and the figures were smashed by thunder in the air.


    When the last figure turned into blood mist and ashes, the thunder in the sky disappeared over the valley.


    Hundreds of people, no less than 20 King Wu territory, were killed by the town!!


    "Gu Gu..."


    Guo Shaofeng, guiwa, Wuque and other throat "gululu" swallow saliva, pour cold breath, looking at the mysterious purple soft armor and go.


    "You are seriously injured. Take these pills."


    Ren Yingying Qianying arrives at Gu Xinyan, Wuque and so on. In her hands, many Wang pin healing pills are handed to Gu Xinyan and others.


    "Two, you are..."


    Gu Xinyan looks at Ren YingYing and Du Shaofu, but does not immediately take the pills in Ren Yingying''s hands. Shocked, his eyes are full of doubts.


    Ren Yingying said: "take it. It''s not poison. We are friends and not enemies."


    "Take the pills. How can you be here?"


    Du Shaofu''s figure falls down, and in his palm there is the shining light of the badge of tianwu Academy.


    "Thank you for your help. Are you two students of tianwu university?"


    Seeing the badge in Du Shaofu''s palm, Princess Youming is relieved.


    They also took over Ren Yingying''s pills and the badge of tianwu college, which could not be faked.


    The intellectuals were puzzled. Looking at their ages, if they were students of tianwu college, they would certainly know each other.


    But now these two people, one mysterious, the other is very strange.


    "My name is Ren YingYing and his name is Qiao Feng. I have something to do with your school."


    Ren Yingying looks at Gu Xinyan, Wuque and others and says, "how are you here?"


    "We practiced here, but we didn''t expect to encounter some troubles. We ran into the king of Chu River, the Lord of Chu River City in the spiritual region. We are not rivals. There are two other people who are still in the hands of the emperor of Chu River in order to cover us."


    The ghost child looked at Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying in front of them. On their pale faces, they took this plea in their eyes and said, "two of you have something to do with our school. Can you please save the other two of our classmates? Thank you very much!"


    "Chu River City, who else fell into the hands of the emperor of Chu River?"


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled and asked the ghost boy.


    Looking at the violent fluctuation in the eyes of the purple soft armor youth, the ghost child was somewhat surprised and said: "it''s the elder and younger students of our school, called general and Li Yuxiao. They two fled in order to cover the five of us, and finally landed in the city of Chu River."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes lifted slightly, and a chill suddenly surged out of his eyes.


    Feel that the purple soft armor man wave spread cold, ghost child, valley heart Yan and other eyes look at each other, more and more is confused.


    "Someone is coming. It''s from Chujiang city."


    Suddenly, Ren Yingying said to Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyes had already turned to the front of the sky. A huge white jade wild goose monster appeared in the sky.


    It was far away, and many figures were coming.


    "Ji..."The white jade geese fluttered into the air, and above them were Qin officials and others who had only met Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying not long ago.


    Qin Guan and the powerful people behind him looked at the movement and stillness around the valley, and felt the killing intention and thunder in the surrounding air. Then they looked at the seven people in the valley, and their eyes were not small.


    "They seem to be from Chujiang city."


    Looking at the white jade sky geese on that road strong figure, valley heart Yan, witch sparrow, ghost child and so on once again looked dignified.


    "I didn''t expect that Qiao Feng and these guys seem to be familiar."


    On the white jade sky geese, the figure of Qin official falls down, his white clothes are like snow, he looks at Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying, his eyes are smeared with strange colors, his face is covered with a slight smile, and he is very polite to say, "brother Qiao Feng, are we meeting again?"


    "Whoosh..."


    After Qin Guan''s death, his figure also immediately falls behind Qin Guan, a stream of breath secretly surges.


    "Little city Lord, we have met. I heard that some of them fell into your Chu River City?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the Qin official and asked directly.


    Hearing the speech, the Qin official''s face slightly wiped a little trace, his eyes from Gu Xinyan and Wuque''s two daughters, and then looked at Ren Yingying, still smiling. He said to Du Shaofu, "misunderstanding, brother Qiao Feng, all these are misunderstandings. If you had known that these men were friends of Qiao Feng brothers and brothers, it would not have been so. To say, this misunderstanding is deep enough ¡£¡±


    Under Du Shaofu''s mask, his pupils moved slightly and looked sideways at Gu Xinyan and others. The reason for this is not clear.


    "The king of Chu in the city of Chu River has practiced the same skill as the ghost child''s" the book of hell ". The ghost child and a disciple of the king of Chu''s kingdom on the other side of the river fought with each other. Fang recognized the ghost child''s" Yama Sutra "and wanted the ghost of the ghost child''s jiuyougui Jiao, who had been chasing us all the way."


    Gu Xinyan said that she had just taken Ren Yingying''s pill, and her pale face looked a little better. The black and bright light on the back of her head could be used to identify people. She naturally spread her waist, which made the Qin official look at it intentionally or unintentionally.


    "This girl is right. The matter is really caused by the skill of your brother and the nine ghost Jiao, but this misunderstanding is a bit deep."


    As Gu Xinyan''s voice dropped, the Qin official looked helpless with a little regret and said, "I have just returned to Chujiang city from Yuheng hall. However, as far as I know, my father, the emperor of Chu River, is curious about the" Yan Wang Jing "and" nine ghost Jiao ". So he wanted to have a look, so he let several people miss the meeting. The two little brothers who fell in the city of Chujiang are safe and sound now, and everything is all right It''s a misunderstanding. "


    The Black Hawk Tang Wu heard the speech and said angrily, "we are not stupid. How could it be a misunderstanding? You clearly want to capture the" Yama Sutra "and the nine ghost Jiao


    Qin official glanced over the black eagle Tang Wu and said, "it is estimated that the people under him are not good at handling affairs, which will make you misunderstand."


    "Since it''s a misunderstanding, please let the two go." Du Shaofu said, looking directly at the Qin official.


    "Of course, of course."


    Qin Guan nodded with a smile, and then his face wrinkled slightly. He said, "brother Qiao Feng, even at the speed of my Baiyu Tianyan, it takes me a day or two to go back and forth from here to Chujiang city. If the delay is added, I''m afraid the time will be longer. Besides, the two friends will not easily believe me."


    After a pause, the Qin official glanced at Du Shaofu and Ren YingYing and said, "why don''t you come with me to Chujiang city to resolve the misunderstanding and let me make amends to you?"


    Listening to Qin Guan''s words, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque and so on were very surprised, but naturally they would not believe what the Qin official said so easily.


    Looking at Gu Xinyan''s look in everyone''s eyes, the Qin official bowed his hand and said, "you young heroes, I''m also willing to make friends with you. Just this opportunity, please rest assured that you and I will go to Chujiang city. I can assure you that your two friends are safe and sound in the city of Chu River


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes smeared a little strange color under his mask. Then he nodded and said, "well, since it''s a misunderstanding, let''s go to Chujiang city with the little city Lord."


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the Qin official immediately showed a smile. He was gentle and graceful. He said, "it''s so good. It''s just that I can make friends with you all the way. It''s true that I don''t know each other."


    Zhuque, Gu Xinyan, guiwa and others look at each other, and their eyes are all looking at Gu Xinyan.


    To follow the sudden appearance of Qiaofeng and Ren Yingying in front of them, Chu Jiangcheng, GUI Wa and Tang Wu, who had to escape with difficulty, were hesitant and worried.


    Du Shaofu turned back and said to the ghost children, "just follow me. It will be OK."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Gu Xinyan Meili looks at Du Shaofu''s eyes tightly, and then Bei Chi nibbles at her lips and nods.


    Gu Xinyan knows very well that if Qiao Feng and Ren Yingying are in collusion with the young city Lord of Chu River City, there is no need to disguise and deceive their trust.Qiao Feng''s strength is enough to easily capture them.


    "Updated to today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    Ren Yingying has been standing by Du Shaofu''s side, holding the little star in his arms, without saying much.


    Even if Du Shaofu had just promised to go to Chujiang City, Ren Yingying did not say much.


    But the eyes occasionally wipe on the body of the former Chu River City, and so on, there are some ripples in the eyes of those Linghui, slightly cold.


    A moment later, on the back of Baiyu Tianyan, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque, and Tang wupan sit on their knees to breathe and recuperate.


    Qin officials have been chatting with Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying enthusiastically. It seems that they want to find out the relationship with Gu Xinyan and others from the two populations, and even more hope to find out their origins.


    It''s a pity that Ren Yingying didn''t pay attention to the meaning of the Qin official. She was holy and indifferent. She was quite different from the fierce female bandit image in recent months.


    It is also obviously impossible for Du Shaofu to find something out of his mouth.


    Finally, Qin officials had to give up, and his eyes were smeared with a strange look.


    With the departure of Du Shaofu, Ren Yingying, Qin Guan and others, it was only in that valley that someone dared to step across.


    Feel the groundless palpitations in the air and the debris on the ground, the eyes trembling, the back hair.


    if they as like as two peas before, they will be the same.


    The city of Chu River is a vast city.


    Looking from afar, the vast outline stands in front of the line of sight.


    The noise spread far from the air.


    The big city, bustling, dense figure bustling.


    Compared with the Dragon City, the imperial capital of the stone dragon Empire, the Chujiang city is more lively than the Dragon City, and its area seems to be much larger.


    "It is the young city Lord who has come back!"


    "The five men should have been captured. This is the young city Lord himself."


    "In order to capture those five people, it is said that many powerful people in King Wu''s territory have touched them. The five people are worth five pieces of Taoist weapons."


    The white jade geese flit through the air, and countless figures under the city of Chu River look up at each other. Many of them look at the young man in white with admiration and awe in their eyes, and many women''s hearts flutter.


    "Brother Qiao Feng, here we are."


    The imperial palace of Chu River, vast and located in the city of Chu River, is resplendent and magnificent.


    On the vast square outside the imperial palace of Chu River, white jade geese hover in the low sky, and everyone jumps down.


    "I don''t know where the two men I want are?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the imperial palace of the Chu River and directly asked the Qin officials.


    "Brother Qiao Feng, don''t worry. I''ll arrange it as soon as possible. You can go to the imperial palace of Chu River first. You will be relieved later."


    Qin officials with a smile, gentle and modest, demeanor, narrow eyes, pan smile ripples.


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded and did not refuse. He went directly into the imperial palace of Chu River with the Qin officials.


    There are exquisite carvings, pavilions and pavilions in the imperial palace of Chu River. Pavilions, pavilions, pavilions and waterside pavilions are all reflected in the green pines and cypresses, with vines and bamboo trees, and many exotic flowers and plants interspersed among them.


    Du Shaofu followed the Qin officials to a side hall in the imperial palace of Chu River. It was ancient and quiet.


    This side hall, it seems to be from the central Chu River Palace, there is a lot of distance.


    "Brother Qiao Feng, you''ve been working hard all the way. Otherwise, I''d like you to go to your room and have a rest first?"


    In the partial hall, the official of Qin said to Du Shaofu and others that his eyes had always fallen on Ren Yingying, Gu Xinyan and Wuque''s three daughters.


    "No, we can wait here."


    Ren Yingying spoke, but he didn''t take a look at the Qin official.


    "Well, just wait a moment. If you need to tell the servants outside, I will resign first."


    Qin Guan smiles, with some fluctuations hidden in his eyes, and then he leaves.


    "Hi..."


    With the departure of Qin officials, Ren Yingying raised her eyes slightly and swept her hands. A flash of Xinghui Rune spread out and then shrouded in the partial hall.


    Gu Xinyan, Wuque, guiwa and other eye movement, know its meaning, must be the side wall has ears.


    "There are Martial Emperor practitioners here."


    After arranging the seal ban, Ren Yingying looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I can only feel it roughly. The breath is very obscure."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu said, "which one are you talking about behind the Qin official, or the other two in the palace of Chu River?"


    Wen Yan, Tang Wu, GUI WA, Guo Shaofeng''s eyes trembled. Just after the Qin official, there were powerful people in Wu Huang''s territory. However, they didn''t know it all the way and couldn''t spy it out.


    What shocked Guo Shaofeng, GUI Wa and the five Tang Dynasty was that there were two other realms of Wu Emperor in the palace of Chu River.


    A total of three Martial Emperor territory lineup, that is more powerful than an empire.


    The three powerful Emperor Wu thought that they were all made up of ghosts, Guo Shaofeng and Tang Wu."One should be the mysterious level of the Seven Star spirit Rune master, and the other should be the mysterious peak cultivation level of the Wu Emperor''s realm. The breath is very obscure. If they hadn''t just released their breath and wanted to spy on it, I couldn''t feel it."


    Ren Yingying looked at Du Shaofu. Dai Mei moved and said, "do you think they will really let people go?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu wiped a little coolness in his eyes, and then said with a faint smile: "how can it be so simple to let people go? I''m afraid it''s all because of you. I didn''t stare at you all the way. I think I''ll make a mask for you. What do you think?"


    "Be quiet and serious."


    Ren Yingying glared at Du Shaofu and said, "why don''t you capture the official of Qin and change people directly? It''s more unfavorable for us to come here. It''s not a big problem for you to be a practitioner in the territory of Emperor Wu."


    Listening to the conversation between "Qiaofeng" and "Ren Yingying" in front of him, the three Emperor Wu regions still don''t have much dignified appearance. It seems that they originally intended to capture the Qin official directly and clean up the one who has just ascended to power in the Wu Emperor''s territory.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    This let the ghost child, valley heart Yan, witch bird and so on are all secretly pour the cool air.


    "It''s not a big problem for those who first ascended the realm of Emperor Wu. What I''m worried about is that the official of Qin is not simple. Maybe he has some cards on his body, in case he is escaped. The consequences are not good... "


    With a chill in his eyes, Du Shaofu had already thought about it.


    However, the general and Li Yu stayed in the city of Chujiang. In case of any accident, the consequences would be unimaginable. Du Shaofu had to have scruples.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Ren Yingying looks at Du Shaofu knowingly. The little star in his arms looks up at Du Shaofu with his head raised and his golden eyes dripping.


    "Step by step, step by step. If they are honest and let others go, then everything will be discussed. If not, they will only be able to hand them over to others."


    As the voice fell, the chill in Du Shaofu''s eyes shot, and an invisible coolness spread slightly in his own body, which made Gu Xinyan and others around him tremble.


    "Thank you for your help. I''d like to thank you first. We''ll certainly repay you later."


    Gu Xin Yanlian stepped out and bowed to Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying. Her eyes were as pure as autumn water. Her long eyelashes had recovered a little ruddy at this time, forming a very moving curved arc on her face.


    "Thank you very much. I''ll certainly repay you later."


    Guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng and Tang Wu came forward to salute. They did not know each other, but they helped them so much that they were grateful.


    Du Shaofu looked at the five people in front of him. All of them had reached the level of King Wu''s realm, and Gu Xinyan had reached the peak of King Wu''s situation, and there were also the accomplishments of the six star spirit talisman.


    In the past two years, the five people must have their own opportunities in Zhongzhou, and they certainly have no less to see the hardships in dangerous situations.


    "You''re welcome. In case something happens later, don''t leave us too far away." Du Shaofu said to the five people that it was not the time to tell them their identities.


    Knowing that all the people were still well at least, Du Shaofu had been worried about some things in his heart and put down a lot of them.


    Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Guo Shaofeng and others look at each other, and look at the mysterious youth and holy woman in front of them. They all have a kind of deja vu.


    Five people even have a very familiar feeling, but they can''t remember. They can only secretly doubt in their hearts.


    But at this time, Guo Shaofeng and other five people had already placed great trust in the man and woman in front of them.


    The hope of saving the general and Li Yuxiao lies in the mysterious young man and the holy woman in front of him.


    "The Qin official was a disciple of the inner hall of Yuheng hall. He had a lot of experience. Yuheng hall is one of the Seven Star hall."


    Ren Yingying, intentionally or unintentionally, tells Du Shaofu that he is going to the Seven Star hall this time.


    "Yuheng hall!"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that master qizun said something. More than 1300 years ago, it was the master of Yuheng hall, his best friend, who took the opportunity to sneak into the dark forest. Therefore, he let master yuan Shen escape to the dark forest. Most of his body is still in the Yuheng hall.


    "Yuheng hall, in the end, we have to deal with each other, but we meet each other so soon."


    If Du Shaofu said with deep meaning, he had a premonition in his heart. Maybe he would have a lot of communication with Yuheng hall in the future.


    Then, looking at Gu Xinyan and GUI WA, Du Shaofu said, "let''s have a rest first. I think even if they want to release people, they will also want a while."


    In the imperial palace of Chu River, there are several people sitting in the small hall in a rather overcast and cold atmosphere.


    Several people''s breath is hidden, and most of them are quite cold, and the breath of ghost baby''s body is like the same origin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    In the small hall, the most striking thing is an old man sitting in the middle, looking like a man in his sixties.


    The old man''s facial features are quite similar to those of Qin officials, but the breath on his body is extremely gloomy.


    Around the old man, there were the Qin officials who had just left with Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying, and those who had just ascended the realm of Emperor Wu to become an old man. There were also middle-aged people at the peak level of the kingdom of Wu.


    In addition, several other people are also very strong in their cultivation, and they must be the strong ones in the city of Chujiang.


    One of them was an old man in a long gown of Confucianism and a splendid robe on his back. He was sitting close to the middle and gloomy old man.


    The old man''s rich robe is embroidered with a peculiar badge. From the eyes of people around him, it seems that the badge has some origin.


    There were several people in the hall, but only four were present.


    In addition to the gloomy old man in the middle, who had been following Qin officials for the first time and the three officials of Qin Dynasty, there was only the old man in Confucian costume who was wearing a splendid robe.


    The other people were all important figures in the imperial palace of Chu River at a glance, with high status. However, in front of the four people, they all only had the right to stand respectfully.


    "That man and a woman are extraordinary, and the seals are not vulgar."


    The old man in the rich robe said, wiping a little fluctuation in his eyes.


    "It''s very impressive. It looks like it''s got something to do with it."


    On hearing this, the old man in the middle raised his head slightly, looked at the strange sitting and said, "officer, can you inquire about their origin?"


    The Qin official frowned slightly and said, "those people are very tight. We can''t find out the origin. But we can be sure that they are all people outside the spiritual realm."


    "Those people are extraordinary. They come from outside the spiritual realm. They are probably the younger generation of one valley, two religions and three sects." The Wu Emperor who followed Qin Guan said.


    "It won''t be from lingtiangu, and it should not be from wuliangjiao and Dalan religion."


    The old man, dressed in a splendid robe, said that his breath was looming, but it was not difficult to judge that he was a seven star talisman.


    "From brother Lingyuan''s point of view, it seems that those young people will certainly not be disciples of one valley and two religions, so only three schools and three sects may be disciples." Said the gloomy old man in the middle.


    "This is the spiritual realm, even if it is the three schools and three gates, you don''t have to worry about it." The Emperor Wu, who had been following Qin officials for a long time, said.


    "The Dharma protector of the Ming Dynasty is right. This is within the spiritual realm."


    The gloomy old man''s eyes fluctuated a little and his eyes showed a little smile.


    "Dad, the man who practiced the book of hell has brought it back. I think as long as Dad gets your" Yama Sutra "and jiuyougui Jiao beast ability, he can go further and break through soon."


    Qin guanmu smiles and says to the gloomy old man in the middle.


    That is the king of Chu River City. He is his father. He is also a overlord in the whole spiritual realm.


    "The book of hell and the nine ghosts and beasts have a great effect on me. If I get them, the hope of breakthrough will increase greatly."


    Chu River emperor smile, eyes slightly virtual squint, and then said: "but that a man and a woman is extraordinary, if you start now, the movement is too big, it is also troublesome."


    "Dad, this is the imperial palace of Chu River. Not everyone can come and go freely. No matter how extraordinary they are, they can''t fly."


    The Qin official smiles with great confidence. Then he smears a little obscure color in his eyes and says, "but one of the women is in some trouble, but as long as it is in our hands, I can deal with it freely."


    "Don''t worry, my nephew. I have some small skills. It''s not difficult to make people forget some things."


    The face of the old man in the robe was full of strange smiles and said: "as long as your father gets the" Yan Wang Jing "and the secret pattern of the nine ghosts and beasts, a breakthrough is expected in a short period of time, and then the strength of Chu Jiang city will increase greatly. In addition, if you are in the Yuheng hall, no one will be able to compete with the city of Chu River within four weeks."


    "Of course, I want the yama Sutra and the secret patterns of the nine ghosts and dragons, and I want the rest."


    In Qin Guan''s long and narrow eyes, the faint cold breath fluctuated.


    "Watch out for the man and woman who came after him, so as not to have sudden changes."


    Chu Jianghuang said, his mouth spread out a little sinister sneer, the heart does not seem to have much worry.


    A man and a woman are two young people. They are in the palace of the Chu River. How can they go against the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An hour later, in the partial hall, Qin Guan came alone, still with a smile in his eyes.


    "Little city Lord, what about the two men released?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the empty man behind the Qin official. In his clear eyes, he felt a little chill without leaving a trace.


    "Brother Qiao Feng, I''m really sorry. The two brothers you want don''t believe me. They thought we cheated them and would rather die than come out."


    Qin guanmu showed an apologetic and regretful look and said, "so, I think we can only invite brother Qiaofeng to go there in person."Hearing this, Gu Xinyan and GUI Wa''s eyes changed color. Their eyes then fell on Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying.


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    Du Shaofu didn''t think much about it. He nodded to the official of Qin, looked sideways at Ren YingYing and said, "wait for me here."


    Ren Yingying looks at Gu Xinyan and Wuque, and nods slightly. He seems not to worry about Du Shaofu.


    Bei teeth gently opened, Ren Yingying nodded to Du Shaofu and said, "OK, be careful."


    "Let''s go together."


    GUI WA, Guo Shaofeng and Tang Wu San came forward to go with Du Shaofu. They were not at ease that Du Shaofu would go alone.


    Du Shaofu looked at the three, and nodded after moving his clear eyes. He said, "well, you three will come with me."


    "In that case, please follow me


    Qin officials saw that the three women left, but secretly wiped a smile on their eyes. Then they led the way and led Du Shaofu to leave.


    Du Shaofu walked out of the small hall, nodded slightly with Ren Yingying, and then followed the Qin official to leave.


    Along the way, the officials of Qin Dynasty talked and laughed.


    Du Shaofu followed him, and his eyes looked around him for no time. His double pupils under his mask passed through the chilly waves.


    Not long after, a single courtyard appeared in front of the crowd, with no space around.


    Qin guanmu moved and said to Du Shaofu, "brother Qiaofeng is in front of us. Those two brothers are really stubborn. I don''t want to believe it. I have to see you before leaving."


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak, but it was GUI Wa and Guo Shaofeng. The five or three of the Tang Dynasty looked around with caution.


    In the courtyard, Du Shaofu stepped in, looked at it a little, and directly entered the courtyard, where there were two familiar breath.


    In the small hall, two young people stood quietly, almost the same age, looking like they were in their twenties and thirties.


    A person''s facial features are clear and deep, and the light bronze skin makes people look at it. There is a kind of temperament that can suppress mountains and rivers like standing in the sky.


    But the young man''s face was pale and weak.


    Another young man, tall and straight, with long hair and dark red eyes, has an indescribable dignity and evil.


    But the young man''s breath was as weak as the former, and his face was bloodless.


    At the moment, it seems that both of them are sealed with Xuanqi.


    And these two people were the general and Li Yuxiao in tianwu Academy.


    This nearly two years of training in Zhongzhou has also left traces on the two people''s bodies, making them more and more fierce.


    The breath of the two men at this time was also the beginning of King Wu''s situation. However, the dark air on their bodies had already been sealed and could not work.


    If it was not for the low starting point of resources in tianwu college, with their talent and temperament, it might not be just so.


    "They brought us here from the dungeon. I don''t know why. It can''t be ghosts. They have fallen into their hands, too?"


    General Mu Lu worried that they had just been brought here from the dungeon. They were a little uneasy.


    "I hope the ghost children and witch sparrow can be safe, at least for the tianwu college to leave the inheritance, have the opportunity to rebuild the tianwu college." Li Yuxiao said, dark red eyes look gloomy.


    "They are safe, and so will you."


    A faint voice came, just as Li Yuxiao''s voice fell, a figure came into the hall.


    The visitor was dressed in purple soft armor, with a mask and a strange box on his back. He didn''t know what to put in it.


    Looking at this sudden mysterious figure, the general and Li Yuxiao looked tense and alert, and their eyes were surprised.


    "General, Li Yuxiao, you two are OK, they can rest assured."


    With the three figures in a hurry into the hall, eyes are showing a happy look, it is the ghost child, Guo Shaofeng, Tang 53 people.


    "Ghosts, it''s you."


    General, Li Yuxiao three people see three people, surprised, the joy has not gushed out, are dignified to the extreme, the general said: "how do you come, witch bird Xuemei and Xinyan Xuemei, you have also been arrested?"


    "Don''t worry, we''re all right. It''s the Qiao Feng brothers who saved us." Black Eagle Tang Wu said to the general and Li Yuxiao.


    "Brother Qiao Feng..."


    Smell speech, general and Li Yuxiao two people look at Du Shaofu, Mou Guang in some surprise and doubt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    "This brother Qiao Feng is a strong man and has some relations with our tianwu college. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you more about it later."


    Guo Shaofeng said to the general and Li Yuxiao, "we are here to take you. Didn''t the people of Chu River City tell you?"


    "No, they brought us from the dungeon and left here. We didn''t know what they wanted. We thought you were all captured." Li Yuxiao said in surprise.


    "I didn''t tell you?"


    On hearing this, the ghost girl suddenly felt a bad feeling, and her eyes immediately turned to Du Shaofu.


    "You have nothing else to do?"


    Du Shaofu looked around, then at the general and Li Yuxiao. The fingerprints in his hands condensed and changed. Several fingerprints accompanied by runes fell on them like lightning.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    As Du Shaofu''s fingerprints fall, general and Li Yuxiao spit out black blood in their mouths. The mysterious breath on their bodies suddenly begins to fluctuate. The seals on the two men were destroyed and cracked directly.


    "We''re fine. We''ve just suffered a little bit in the dungeon."


    The general''s eyes were surprised. The seal in his body could not be broken by the two of them, but the mysterious man in front of him was able to crack through the withering and decaying. Such strength was extraordinary.


    "No, the Qin official is gone?"


    All of a sudden, Guo Shaofeng was surprised, but the Qin official didn''t know when it disappeared.


    People are happy and worried to see the general and Li Yuxiao, but they forget the Qin official and don''t know when it disappeared.


    "We''re trapped. We''ve already been arrayed with runes all around!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t seem to be much surprised. He looked around the hall.


    Outside the courtyard, Qin officials stood at a distance, behind them appeared several figures, a breath of fluctuation, all of which were the cultivation of King Wu''s realm.


    "Open the Fu array and suppress those people. Let''s talk about it after capturing them alive."


    Qin Guan''s eyes smeared with cold, the body of the light and elegant demeanor disappeared, leaving only a cold smile.


    "Boom!"


    Some people started the Fu array, and all of a sudden, there were dense and dazzling runes all around the humble courtyard, and a strong breath was waving.


    The whole courtyard is rickety and the space around it is almost distorted.


    The whole courtyard turned into a huge Fu array, which was enough to suppress the ordinary Martial Emperor practitioners!


    The imperial palace of Chu River, which has been operated for many years by the emperor of Chu River, is not simple. I don''t know how many means such as Fu array are used in it.


    Ordinary people break in, not to mention many powerful people in the palace of Chu River. These Fu arrays are even more terrible. They can be suppressed without seeing the emperor of Chu River.


    Qin Guan designed that he would directly suppress the extraordinary Qiao Feng without any effort.


    In that mountain range, Qin Guan once wanted to take direct action.


    However, he was afraid of the holy woman. He wanted people and heart.


    In addition, the Qin official also felt that the two Qiaofeng were extraordinary. Even if they fought, if they escaped, they would have endless troubles.


    If you bring it to the imperial palace of Chu River, it will be safe and sound.


    Originally, the Qin official thought that it would take a lot of lip service to introduce people to the imperial palace of Chu River.


    But Qin officials did not expect, it is easy to bring these people, are to the Chu River Palace.


    It''s even more smoothly brought into the already arranged Rune array, which is now infallible.


    After suppressing these people, one of them got the "Yama Sutra" and the secret pattern of nine ghosts and beasts, so that his father''s cultivation could be further improved, and he could also hold the beauty home.


    In particular, there are two other women, although slightly inferior to the holy woman, but also the world''s unique, one is like a fairy, the other is like a devil.


    Thinking of all this, Qin guanmu smiles, everything is in his control, no one can escape his control.


    "Boom..."


    When the talisman array is opened, the secret patterns of the talisman flash, and the whole courtyard seems to be alive.


    The terrible power of repression broke down, so that Li Yuxiao, general, guiwa, Guo Shaofeng and Tang Wu were immediately solidified.


    With their strength, it is difficult to resist the suppression of this Fu array. They are extraordinary, but their cultivation level is still too different.


    This Fu array is likely to be enough to suppress ordinary Martial Emperor practitioners. It has to be said that for the sake of Du Shaofu, the imperial palace of Chujiang is extremely careful, and naturally it is not the general and other five people who can resist.


    "Be careful with me."


    Du Shaofu looked around at the dense hidden patterns of talismans, and then the fingerprints congealed, and one after another of them appeared directly in his hands.


    This is the secret pattern of Fu array and talisman. It has been two and a half years since Du Shaofu was born to the present, plus two and a half years in the ancient space, no less than three years


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu was still the perfect peak of Wuwang realm and six star lingfu master.However, Du Shaofu has made great progress in all kinds of esoteric understanding, including Fuzhen.


    Although the pulse soul is activated, the Fu array can be ignored directly.


    But at the moment, when he wanted to hide himself, Du Shaofu did not intend to expose himself at will.


    The secret patterns of the talisman were swept out in his hand, and Du Shaofu planned to break the talisman array directly.


    Although the Fu array is not weak, Du Shaofu, who has been spying all the way, does not feel that he can not untie it.


    "Boom..."


    The Fu array urged and suppressed everything. The official eyes of Qin Dynasty were smiling, which was almost infallible.


    But it didn''t take long, it seemed that he felt something. In the smiling eyes of Qin Guan''s face, there was a wave of surprise.


    The extremely powerful rune array, with unusual ripples outside the courtyard, spreads around, as if to be decomposed.


    "Little city Lord, it seems to be something unusual."


    After the Qin official, several people were quite discolored. They felt that Fu array was unusual.


    "Kaka..."


    The terrible Rune array rippled, and then the amazing energy waves suddenly swept out.


    Finally, the Fu array was shattered in the surprise of Qin Guan and others.


    "Hula!"


    Energy swept through the sky, Rune broken, so that the surrounding space for the tremor, around the sand and stone.


    But the fluctuation is not too big, because it is not forced to break the Fu array, but the Fu array is dissolved and destroyed from the inside out.


    "HISHI..."


    Outside the courtyard, with the broken Fuzhen, six figures came out.


    It was Du Shaofu, general, Li Yuxiao, and many ghost children.


    Qin Guan''s face was surprised and surprised. His long and narrow eyes were cold, but flashed by.


    Looking at Du Shaofu and others who came out of the courtyard, Qin Guan''s face changed to worry and apologetic. He ran over directly and said, "brother Qiao Feng, are you all right? The Fu array in this is not sure how to start it. I''m really worried about me. It''s ok if you''re OK."


    "Really..."


    Looking at the Qin Guan, who was coming with apology and worry, Du Shaofu shook his head slightly, but then his figure was swept out like lightning. With a shake of his hand, a fist seal directly wrapped the lightning flash of thunder, and he directly bombarded Qin Guan.


    Du Shaofu changed his face directly and immediately made a rude move. How could Du Shaofu not know what the Qin official wanted to do.


    However, the general and Li Yuxiao were captured. Du Shaofu had always had scruples. At this time, both the general and Li Yuxiao were safe and sound.


    Du Shaofu had no scruples but anger!


    As for the sudden change of Qiao Feng''s face, Qin Guan''s face changed slightly. He felt the terrible breath of Du Shaofu''s fist at this time, and did not dare to despise it.


    "Brother Qiao Feng, what are you doing?"


    When the sound of drinking came out, Qin Guan had not turned his face directly. The great change stopped immediately, and the figure retreated rapidly.


    At this very fast speed, a flash of Rune light covered his whole body. Obviously, the Qin official was also hiding Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    After that, a fist seal caused a tremor in space, which also directly collided with Du Shaofu and left.


    When the official of Qin made a move, the rune on his fist flashed with a trace of unpredictable feeling. He quickly resisted Du Shaofu''s fist. It seemed that he wanted to take the opportunity to weigh up Du Shaofu''s meaning.


    "Bang!"


    The low dull sound suddenly exploded, and the rune was surging, and the surrounding sand and rocks were flying, and the thunder was raging.


    "Chulala..."


    In a strange way, they could destroy everything and corrode the defense of Qin officials.


    "Pedaling!"


    In the muffled sound, the energy was surging. Then, Qin Guan''s feet rubbed against the ground and retreated for more than ten steps to stabilize his body. However, he looked very embarrassed and his hair was scattered.


    General, Li Yuxiao and others are all blind.


    As spectators, they could all feel the terrible waves of the collision.


    This is called Qiao Feng''s mysterious youth. His strength is so strong that no wonder he dares to enter the palace of Chu River to save them.


    At this time, Ren Yingying, Gu Xinyan and Wuque were all standing in a small hall in the imperial palace of Chu River.


    Gu Xinyan and Wuque face, both eyes are showing worry and tension color, some can not rest assured ghost child and Guo Shaofeng and others.


    "Let''s go. We must have got the result."


    Suddenly, Ren Yingying slightly raised her head, graceful and beautiful figure walked out of the courtyard, two wisps of black lacquer on her cheek gently brushed her face with the wind, so holy and dignified.


    Three women out of the courtyard, there are a number of figures appear, several waves of King Wu atmosphere.


    One of the practitioners on the other side of the kingdom of Wu stepped forward and looked at Ren YingYing and Gu Xinyan. The three witches of the witch bird also lost their color and immediately stopped: "three girls, this is the palace of the Chu River. Please don''t walk around.""Updated to today. Today, the flowers have reached 850, so Xiao Yu will explode tomorrow. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    "It''s him."


    Seeing the cultivators on the other side of King Wu''s realm, Gu Xinyan and Wuque are all changed color.


    He had fought with them at the beginning. He was a disciple of the emperor of Chu.


    It was this man who discovered the hell King''s Sutra and the nine ghost Jiaomai spirit of the ghost children, and finally let them escape all the way.


    It was the man in front of him who started the work.


    "Are you going to stop me?"


    Ren Yingying embraces the little star in her arms, and her eyes fluctuate slightly, and there is a chill between them.


    "Please respect yourself. This is the palace of Chu River."


    The face of the cultivator on the other side of the kingdom of Wu changed slightly. Facing the holy and dignified woman in front of him, he felt his soul trembling for no reason.


    "Get out of here


    Ren Yingying comes forward, and her temperament is more and more dignified. She wipes out the chill and goes straight forward.


    "Three, then don''t blame me for being rude!"


    The cultivator on the other side of King Wu''s territory gave a deep drink. He would not have been so polite if they were not the women whom the younger martial brother of the city Lord liked.


    With the sound of drinking, the former has a breath of cold and overcast, and then with a rolling breath of cold and overcast, a claw print condenses directly. The fierce and Yin evil breath is frightening, just like a mountain torrent, and the claw mark directly covers Ren Yingying.


    The former instantly hands, the cold breath shrouded, people''s soul trembling millet.


    Ren Yingying''s eyes and eyes were cold again. She waved and moved, and her shadow rotated and moved. She outlined a graceful arc, and her figure retreated rapidly.


    For a moment, it seems to be dangerous, but Ren Yingying is just extremely clever and breaks away from the former''s paw print.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Ren Yingying''s figure did not stop at any time. At the moment of breaking away from the former''s paw print, the beautiful shadow appeared in front of the former in an instant.


    The whole body breath changes, the dress floats, a mysterious light, runes from Ren Yingying''s body surging out, let people''s mind ripple.


    "Kill!"


    Ren Yingying drinks delicately, holy and dignified. Her eyes are cold. In the light of the whole body, there is a kind of extraordinary holiness. With a bright wrist, a handprint falls down.


    Boom!


    When this handprint fell, there were hidden patterns of talismans gushing out. With a great breath, it spread all over the world and directly suppressed the cultivators on the other side of the kingdom of Wu.


    This handprint, as if suppressed, solidified the space, surrounded by a strange stagnation.


    "Bang..."


    When the handprint fell, the defense of the cultivators on the other side of the cold kingdom of Wu was destroyed and became a broken rune, which was no match for Ren Yingying. The red blood gushed in his mouth, and his body turned into blood mist directly under the suppression of the handprint.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    A wave of invisible waves rippled in the space. Several other practitioners of King Wu''s realm didn''t understand what had happened. One by one, they were shocked, and their bodies were immediately affected by a terrible wave, and all of them were shattered into blood mist.


    "Kaka..."


    The cracks on the ground continue to spread, all of which made Gu Xinyan and Wuque two girls behind her, and their eyes were dull for a long time.


    Only then did they know that the holy and dignified woman named "Ren Yingying" was so terrible.


    Gu Xinyan and Wuque two female face to face each other, looking at just Ren Yingying''s hand, is to feel deja vu.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Qiao Feng, what are you doing?"


    Before the courtyard, Qin official''s figure retreated, his face was gloomy, and there was no more politeness at the moment.


    But Qin officials may not have thought that Qiao Feng would change his face if he didn''t have a little preparation. If he hadn''t been prepared, the consequences would have been more than just such a mess.


    What''s more, Qin Guan just tried to test each other''s strength, only to find out that the opponent''s strength was as strong as he was worried. Qiao Feng was extraordinary and his strength was terrible.


    "What I want to do is the same as what you want to do!"


    Du Shaofu said coldly that the imperial palace of Chu Jiang captured the general and Li Yuxiao and pursued Gu Xinyan. If he had not been lucky enough to meet him, this time would have been unthinkable.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu also kept in mind how to let go of the imperial palace of Chu River.


    So far, Du Shaofu knows that if he wants to get out of the palace of Chu River, he can''t be good enough. No matter what, he can''t be polite today.


    "Boom


    With the fall of the voice, a terrible breath swept from Du Shaofu. The chill spread and made the surrounding space tremble.


    "Little city Lord, let me suppress this son."


    At that time, in the mountains outside the lingguo, a young and middle-aged man in the kingdom of Wu, who had been fighting with Du Shaofu, was drunk, and his figure was swept out directly.


    The man of Wu King''s realm was a man who had always been concerned about things in the mountains. Just as Du Shaofu''s breath fluctuated, he had already prepared for it, and immediately went straight to Du Shaofu."Boom


    This man''s state of Wu King is perfect, and his level of cultivation is perfect. His breath is very powerful, and his whole body bursts into runes.


    Although he thought that he would not be weaker than the young man of the other side, from all kinds of signs, he knew that the other side was really very strong, and he was not careless at all.


    His fist seal condensed and released the rune. His fist was crystal clear, like a meteorite, and immediately swept to Du Shaofu''s body.


    The Wu King''s realm is a middle-aged man with a high status in the city of Chu River. His accomplishments only in the realm of Emperor Wu gave him arrogant capital. Many young strong men died in his hands.


    "Hiss..."


    The fist seal of the opponent was in front of him in an instant. A strange atmosphere of repression came down. Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, and in his eyes under the mask, he showed no intention of killing.


    Du Shaofu also made a move, and his fists gathered together.


    Du Shaofu did not use the domineering power of the golden winged Dapeng, but contained a mysterious form. He integrated the profound meaning of the mysterious form into it, making the seal of the fist equal to the mysterious one.


    As soon as the fist is shot out, it directly collides with the former. It is terrifying and can shatter the void.


    Around the fist, there is a power to distort the surrounding space, as if to explode the surrounding space.


    "Boom


    The fist and seal collide, the place where it collides suddenly and violently trembles, and then the terrible power erupts.


    Du Shaofu''s fist was shining. Suddenly, it was full of thunder and lightning. The brilliant Silver Snake flashed, which ravaged zhoukong and the king of Wu''s realm. He was shocked. He didn''t expect that the fist of the other party was already terrible, but there was also a terrible amount of thunder in it.


    "Bang bang!"


    With a loud bang, Du Shaofu''s fist directly shattered the fist of the cultivator at the perfect level in King Wu''s realm. Then the thunder power and the destructive breath poured out from the mountain and destroyed all the defense forces of the former.


    The dazzling silver lightning is rampant, dazzling and gorgeous, but it is the destructive power hidden.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Then the blood gushed out from the mouth of the perfect level cultivator of King Wu''s realm, and then the sound of cracking and splashing blood came out of his bones, and then the whole person was directly turned into blood mist.


    It was just a move. A man of cultivation at the level of King Wu was killed by Du Shaofu.


    In addition, when they saw the scene, they were afraid of the attack.


    "Gululu..."


    The general and Li Yuxiao''s throats are purring and breathing cold air.


    They can feel the middle-aged cultivation strength, but they can kill Qiaofeng directly with one punch.


    That strength is really shocking!


    In a short time, between a move, a perfect practitioner of King Wu was killed in front of the town.


    Qin Guan''s eyes were gloomy to the extreme, and his smiling face was full of dark clouds and anger.


    "Qiao Feng, no matter who you are, you have to pay the price today!"


    Qin Guan was furious, his eyes were cold, and his killing intention was wiped.


    "Hiss!"


    With the fall of Qin official''s voice, there are some silent fluctuations around the space, and then an old man appears in front of him.


    That was the old man who had been following Qin officials for the first time.


    "Qin Guan, you should step down first. Let me do it!"


    The old man appeared and looked at Du Shaofu, but his voice was saying to Qin Guan.


    "Then it''s troublesome to protect the Dharma. I want to live. This boy should be extraordinary. Maybe I can find some treasures by then."


    Qin Guan didn''t object. He didn''t intend to fight with Qiao Feng himself. There was no need for him, because Qiao Feng was going to die anyway. Maybe he could find out what kind of treasure he had.


    "Well, I''ll try to keep it alive."


    The breath of the old man, who was called to protect the Dharma in the Ming Dynasty, began to surge. His eyes were like a Jiong, and he was directly staring at Du Shaofu.


    The old man''s breath made the space around him solidify. Virtually, it was shrouded and spread to Du Shaofu and the generals and Li Yuxiao behind him.


    "That''s the king of Wu''s powerful territory!"


    Under the terrible atmosphere, general and Li Yuxiao changed color. They felt that the old man in front of them had surpassed the realm of Emperor Wu.


    As for GUI WA, Guo Shaofeng, and Tang Wu, they have known for a long time that the old man was a strong man in Wu Huang''s territory. At the moment, he was oppressed, and the mysterious Qi in his body was almost stagnant.


    "Brothers, there will be a small outbreak today. The next update will be issued around 7 pm. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    "Boy, where are you from? Tell me, maybe I can save your life today?"


    In the Ming Dynasty, the Dharma protector stood in mid air and asked Du Shaofu, but his step was vaguely close to Du Shaofu, and his breath oppressed him. He was a strong man in the kingdom of Wu, and the Dharma protector of Yuheng hall was as famous as the Ming emperor in the whole spiritual realm.


    But at this time, facing the young man, the emperor speculated that he might be a disciple of the three schools. Although he was not too worried, he also wanted to get a positive answer.


    "The first time the emperor of Wu ascended!"


    Du Shaofu looked up at each other and felt the breath from his body. He was quite powerful. This old man should be much better than the two martial emperors who were killed in Shicheng.


    It is not strong at the level of cultivation.


    But in the same level of cultivation, the strength is really much stronger, and the breath is magnificent and extraordinary.


    The emperor looked at Du Shaofu and saw that the young man didn''t pay much attention to him. This kind of neglect made the emperor''s eyes cool gradually.


    "Boy, you are too arrogant. I feel that you have secret methods to cover up your cultivation breath, but you can''t hide that you are King Wu''s realm level!"


    There is a trace of indifference in the words of the Ming emperor, but also a kind of aloofness. His eyes look down at Du Shaofu, the kingdom of Wu and the realm of Emperor Wu. The difference between them is too great.


    "You can''t live today!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the emperor. Even if he was better than the two kings of Wu who had been killed in Shicheng, Du Shaofu would not pay much attention to him at the moment.


    He who has already killed the emperor has been able to do so even though he has not become an emperor!


    This made Du Shaofu know that although he was a strong man, he didn''t need to care about it.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the emperor could no longer suppress his anger and drink, and His Majesty was absolutely violated.


    In an instant, when the emperor stepped on the void, a terrible momentum broke out, which made the whole sky tremble and the rune moved. A dazzling light rendered the void, and the mysterious air rose and fell like a vast ocean.


    "Boom


    With the breath surging, the emperor of Ming Dynasty went directly to Du Shaofu, and the speed was extremely fast.


    That is the speed of the emperor, who can pass through the void in an instant, leaving only a shadow in the ripple of space.


    "Whew!"


    A finger print condenses until the emperor of Ming Dynasty condenses, and it directly grasps Du Shaofu''s chest.


    This fingerprint was swept out, and the terrible breath burst out. The energy swept through the air like a flash of lightning, which broke through the void and reached Du Shaofu''s chest in an instant.


    To the emperor''s hand, clean, fast and terrible!


    Even if the emperor wanted to suppress Du Shaofu directly, he didn''t have much to do in terms of speed or strength.


    As far as the Ming emperor, he wanted to show himself directly. As a Martial emperor, he should be strong.


    This is the attack of the powerful emperor of Wu. One finger is enough to penetrate the mountains and rivers. The creeping generals who want to be suppressed, such as Li Yuxiao and GUI WA, are shocked and their hearts are raised in their throat.


    "Hiss..."


    The terrible fingerprints pierced through the void, and the electric light and flint fell directly on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu did not hide, allowing the fingerprint which was enough to penetrate the mountains and rivers to fall on his chest.


    Just for a moment, Du Shaofu''s purple soft armor burst into light.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu also moved directly. His eyes were full of murderous intent. There was a flash of thunder in his eyes. His whole body seemed to have light from his body. The same fingerprint condensed like thunder!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly, and his hair danced wildly under the strong wind. The breath of tyranny and destruction was like a repressed volcanic eruption.


    His eyes are full of thunder. The thunder like fingerprints are real thunder.


    The breath of destruction rose from the sky, and the point that was close at hand was in the heart of the emperor''s eyebrows.


    Under such fingerprints, I don''t know what I feel. From the original disdain and contempt, the emperor''s eyes are full of horror and fear. His eyes are tight and his eyes are trembling.


    "Whew!"


    The fingerprints fell down and destroyed all the defenses of the Ming emperor and pierced his eyebrows directly.


    "Hula..."


    To the emperor in the double pupil shushushuo drama, the body turned into blood mist, only the residual light, like a gorgeous light rain overflowing in the four sides.


    The space is eerie and silent, looking at a powerful Martial emperor, the same move is killed by seconds, all eyes tremble.


    General, Li Yuxiao, guiwa, etc. are also shocked.


    In the eyes of the officials of Qin Dynasty and those who practiced in the kingdom of Wu in the imperial palace of Chu River, they were finally filled with fear.


    In the past, Qin officials knew that Qiaofeng was extraordinary, so he was afraid.Now, seeing that the Dharma protectors of the Ming Dynasty and those who first ascended the realm of Emperor Wu were killed by Qiaofeng with one move, the officials of Qin Dynasty could only be completely shocked.


    In the Ming Dynasty, it was still the Ming Dynasty that killed those who had made the first step in the reign of Emperor Wu. Qin officials knew that they could not do it even if they were using their cards.


    Everyone was shocked. No one could know that Du Shaofu had many cards.


    But in all of Du Shaofu''s cards, what makes people unable to defend themselves is not Du Shaofu''s golden winged ROC cultivation skills, nor the mysterious form and Dapeng''s golden wings, but the abnormal body.


    Du Shaofu''s physical body was originally to cultivate the golden winged ROC skill, which was incomparably powerful and directly comparable to the real ROC golden wing.


    Later, with all kinds of forging and opportunities, Du Shaofu''s body was absolutely comparable to the real golden winged ROC.


    Not long ago, the body was forged again by thunder, martial pulse and star power, undead grass, Dongming grass, and Ziyan yaohuang.


    This made Du Shaofu''s physical strength surpass that of the common golden winged ROC.


    Such a terrible physical defense is stronger than the monster supreme, which is the most practical card of Du Shaofu.


    Such a terrible physical body, let a person be careless and numb, enough to let the opponent fall into the irreparable situation.


    The emperor was extraordinary. If Du Shaofu wanted to kill him, he would have to fight a lot.


    Even if he was able to kill the emperor in the end, Du Shaofu had to spend a lot of time and effort.


    But now, even under the emperor''s carelessness and disdain, Du Shao Fu''s first attempt to build a military empire in this way seems powerless and pale.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the sky, two figures like lightning swept to.


    Two terrible breath swept down, and the general, who was still in shock, trembled suddenly all over again.


    Those two breath, compared with just that Wu Emperor strong situation more people tremble.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately turned to the two men.


    They were two old men. One of them had a gloomy and terrible breath, which was very similar to that of the ghost child, but the breath reached the mysterious peak level of Wu Emperor''s realm.


    The other one, a seven star Rune master, was in a robe.


    Du Shaofu did not have too many accidents on his face. He had long been in the palace of Chu River, where there was a seven star talisman and a strong man above the mysterious level of Wu Emperor''s realm.


    "Emperor of Chu River."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flickered a little. The dark old man at the top of Wu Kingdom was quite similar to the official of Qin Dynasty. He should be the master of the city of Chu River, the emperor of Chu River.


    When the emperor of Chu River and lingyuanzi appeared, they immediately glanced around, and then their eyes fell on the young face with a mask. The eyes on the face were full of cold and some hidden shock.


    "Dad, uncle Lingyuan, the Dharma protector of the Ming Dynasty has been killed by that Qiaofeng town. That guy''s physical defense is terrible."


    Seeing his father and lingyuanzi coming, Qin Guanzhen''s face recovered a little, and immediately informed his father and lingyuanzi.


    Naturally, the officials of the Qin Dynasty could see that Du Shaofu had just killed the Dharma protector of the Ming Dynasty. The terrifying physical defense was the premise, and his father and lingyuanzi could not suffer this huge hidden loss.


    "Boy, in all these years, you are the first to dare to act wild in the imperial palace of Chu River!"


    The voice of the emperor of Chu River was dark and sharp, hoarse like the voice of ghosts and gods, and his eyes gradually showed a sharp and dark color.


    "You shouldn''t pay attention to me. Since you have done it, you have to pay a price!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell slowly. His eyes under his mask looked at the emperor of Chu River and lingyuanzi. His breath became more and more cold.


    "Boy, you''re dead today!"


    His gloomy eyes were staring at Du Shaofu. The old face of the emperor of Chu River was extremely cold. His eyes were full of incomparable killing intention.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    This young town killed a Dharma protector of Yuheng hall and a strong man in the kingdom of Wu. This made the emperor of Chu River feel the surging desire to kill him. Today, he must be killed.


    Du Shaofu looked at the emperor of the Chu River with an undisguised intention to kill.


    This man moved Gu Xinyan, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng and other people. He dared to make his own ideas and lured himself into the palace of Chu Jiang to suppress him. He would never let go of Du Shaofu''s character.


    "First of all, let''s fight together


    The king of Chu said to lingyuanzi, the emperor of Chu was afraid of the man who could kill the emperor in front of him, whether it was just because of his strong physical defense.


    Be careful to sail for ten thousand years. The emperor of Chu River is not a careless man.


    Otherwise, we will not be able to live and achieve what we have achieved in this field.


    "Good, kill together!"


    Lingyuanzi looked at the emperor of Chu River and nodded. It seemed that it was not the first time that they had joined hands. Suddenly, the figure unfolded and Du Shaofu was trapped in it.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold. He looked at the emperor and lingyuanzi of the Chu River. His body was full of mysterious Qi, which spread from his body with a light light light.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, three beautiful shadows came from afar. After a few flashes, they appeared in front of Du Shaofu and others.


    It is Ren Yingying, Gu Xinyan and Wuque''s three daughters.


    "General, Li Yuxiao, are you ok?"


    See general and Li Yuxiao, witch bird immediately happy to ask.


    "We We''re OK. "


    Li Yuxiao and the general and others just come back to their senses, and then their eyes are attracted by Ren Yingying in front of them.


    Ren Yingying arrives at Du Shaofu''s side. Linghui''s eyes sweep over the Chu River emperor and lingyuanzi, who are half empty in front of him. Then he says to Du Shaofu, "the mysterious peak of the Wu Emperor''s realm will be given to you, and the Seven Star talisman will be given to me!"


    Seeing Ren YingYing and Gu Xinyan, and the arrival of the three witches, Du Shaofu''s last bit of worry also calmed down and nodded to Ren Yingying.


    Then he looked at the emperor of Chu River in his eyes. He was full of cold and murderous ideas. Du Shaofu sneered and said, "it seems that you can''t join hands."


    Ren''s eyes twinkle on the emperor''s body, and her eyes are shining on her.


    "Brother Lingyuan, we must not let go of it


    The emperor of Chu took a deep breath, a little afraid, but then turned into a strong sense of killing.


    The emperor of Chu knew very well that the young man in front of him was really terrible.


    If we don''t solve it today, I''m afraid it won''t be long before this young man knows how much he will reach.


    If you don''t take the opportunity to kill the young man at this time, it will undoubtedly be a big problem in the future.


    "Suppress!"


    With the fall of Chu River emperor''s voice, lingyuanzi''s seven star spirit Rune master''s breath gushed out, and a competition directly swept to Ren Yingying.


    "Kill!"


    When the emperor of Chu dropped his voice, his body was also in a flash. A stream of ghost like dark air filled the whole body like liquid, and the gloomy atmosphere covered the whole Chu River Palace, spreading towards the whole city of Chu River.


    At this moment, in the city of Chu River, the gloomy breath spread, and those who were not strong enough had a feeling of dizziness directly, and the mysterious Qi in the body should be frozen and stagnated for it!


    "Woo!"


    In a short time, the gloomy and terrible momentum suffocated people.


    "Whoosh!"


    The shadow of the emperor of Chu River turns into the shadow of lightning. The dark air is surging in the palm, and the black evil spirit symbol culture is a ferocious ghost.


    The ferocious ghost''s head is terrible, as if it came from the depths of Jiuyou hell. In an instant, it shoots at Du Shaofu''s place.


    "Wuwu..."


    The hand print of the ferocious ghost''s head falls down, and the ghost cries and howls. The terrible breath corrodes and destroys everything, just like the devil of hell rushes out.


    But at the same time when the ferocious ghost swept down, Du Shaofu''s figure had disappeared.


    "Boy, you can''t escape, ghost sea!"


    At that speed, the emperor of Chu was surprised for a moment, then his face was ferocious, and the black air gushed out from his body.


    The dark black air instantly turned into a huge black ghost sea in the whole body of the emperor of Chu River.


    In the Black Ghost sea, ghosts cry and howl, with black runes condensed into many ferocious ghosts.


    "Wuwu..."


    Ghosts cry and howl, Black Ghost sea high in the sky, like the birth of hell, a large number of ferocious ghosts grazing, people creepy!


    Du Shaofu''s figure appears in the ghost sea. The mysterious black air can reveal all traces in the space.


    That gloomy ghost Qi is enough to make people''s soul tremble, corrode the mysterious Qi and affect the mood.


    "It''s not vulgar, but it''s a pity that these things don''t work for me!"


    Du Shaofu looked around, and his pupils moved a little. Then, when the fingerprints changed, under the soft armor of the purple robe, the secret patterns of the talisman fluctuated. The whole body seemed to spread thunder light and the breath of pressure spread in an instant."Boom..."


    In the sky above the sky, suddenly, the wind and clouds were surging, dark clouds covered the top, and lightning and thunder thundered.


    "Chulala..."


    Thunder power surging, filled the sky, out of thin air, a silver snake raging in the sky, turned into a road of thunder, and then spread down.


    Suddenly, the emperor of Chu seemed to feel something. In his astonishment, the ferocious Rune ghost in the Black Ghost sea was suddenly broken into ashes by the thunder.


    The thunder was raging, which made people shiver.


    The silver snake was plundered, and the ferocious ghosts were broken by the thunder.


    Then the Black Ghost sea, which was hundreds of feet long, was swept by the thunder, and was destroyed by the thunder, and finally weakened.


    "Asshole!"


    Thunder resounded, so that the whole Chu River Palace around countless eyes attention shock, and even faintly spread out Chu River emperor''s angry roar.


    The king of Chu is also a bit unlucky. His move "the sea of ghosts" is a way to become famous. Once this move is prompted, even if the opponent is better than him, he will be greatly affected and defeated.


    Over the years, I don''t know how many famous and powerful people in the spiritual realm have been defeated in the ghost sea of the Chu River emperor. Even those who are higher than him dare not easily provoke him.


    But this time the king of Chu met Du Shaofu. The terrible thunder was the most powerful thing in the world.


    The "Yin Luo Jing" practiced by the emperor of Chu River and the ghost sea inspired by it are all ghosts of extreme Yin and cold.


    We can''t resist each other!


    "Oh


    With the roar of the dragon, at the same time that the ghost sea was destroyed, a black dragon rushed out.


    The dragon''s ferocious head is like a ghost''s head. Its eyes are covered with ghost fire. It bursts out a terrible momentum and sweeps across the sky. It is actually able to stop the thunder and lightning.


    The terrifying dragon directly plundered Du Shaofu, his eyes glowing, and he wanted to kill Du Shaofu directly.


    That terrible breath swept the sky, how could it be compared to the emperor.


    At the moment, the soul of the emperor of Chu River was demonized. He tried his best to kill the youth in front of him.


    "It''s the ghost of hell!"


    In the terrible momentum of fighting around, guiwa had already been shaking for it, and was shocked by the terrible dragon''s eyes suddenly occupying the sky.


    It was the ghost of Yin Ming Jiao, which had a great relationship with his nine ghost Jiaomai.


    "Ghost again!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the black dragon, but his eyes were still killing. He waved his hand, and the secret patterns of the talisman condensed out a grass.


    The blade of this grass is long and slender, just like a real object, and its talisman and secret patterns are flashing.


    With this grass swept out, the whole height around the pressure, let people''s eyes tremble.


    But the breath spread, so that the soul is also relaxed and happy.


    This grass, not under the undead grass, is rare in the world!


    This grass can clean Lingtai and suppress all evils!


    This is Dongming grass. The secret patterns of the talisman turn into a beam of light to suppress all evil spirits.


    At this moment, Yin Ming ghost Jiao''s eyes were pale with fear, roaring like thunder, and overflowing with light. He broke out a terrible power and wanted to break away from the power suppression on the Dongming grass.


    It has to be said that the emperor of Chu is really unlucky. Du Shaofu''s thunder power and the profound meaning of Dongming grass at this time are his absolute nemesis.


    Struggling with all one''s strength, the two pupils of the ghost Jiao are as fierce as a poisonous snake, full of reluctance.


    The demonized emperor of Chu was not willing to suppress and kill the young man in front of him if everything was not suppressed by weird restraint. Unfortunately, he was suppressed and suppressed.


    "Boy, you have some skills, but you can''t help me!"


    The king of Chu River drank a lot. He was at the top of his magnificent martial arts realm. At the moment, he was such a coward.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly, and the Dongming grass whirled, and the rune beam turned into thunder, which swept into the body of the ghost Jiao.


    "Hula..."


    That terrible ghost Jiao was then directly destroyed and turned into a broken talisman in the air.


    "Take it


    Du Shaofu had already prepared for the appearance of the broken talisman and secret pattern. Driven by the profound meaning of "undead grass", the terrible pressure spread and turned into a whirlpool to forcibly collect the broken talisman secret pattern of the Yin Ming ghost Jiao.


    "Boy, one day, I promise I will never let you go!"


    The ghost Jiao was broken, and the body of the emperor of Chu River emerged, and the blood gushed from his mouth. At the same time, the body was strange and disappeared in place.


    The pulse soul was destroyed and suffered heavy damage. At this moment, the mysterious top level of the Emperor Wu Kingdom in the Grand Hall of Chu River was actually planning to flee directly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    "No escape!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice fell, and the void around him trembled. The silver snake lightning in the dark cloud above directly covered the side space.


    "Chulala..."


    Thunder light overflowing, emitting black light, space turbulence, just escaped the disappearance of the Chu River emperor figure suddenly appeared in the thunder light.


    At the moment, in his pale eyes, the emperor of Chu River was full of fear and shock. He was wrapped in black liquid like dark gas to resist the thunder light. His voice was wet and hoarse and said: "boy, you can''t kill me. You are just the kingdom of Wu after all. You can''t kill this emperor, you can''t kill this emperor!"


    As the voice of the emperor of Chu just dropped, a voice full of indifference was heard directly in the emperor''s ear, which made the emperor''s pores stand upside down in a moment: "Wu Emperor''s realm, I have already killed him already!"


    The sound spreads into the ear, Chu River emperor eye dew frightens, he did not even notice how the other side appears in his body side.


    Looking at each other with difficulty, the emperor of Chu saw the mysterious masked youth appear in front of him. On his whole body, there are strange thunder lights, and the secret lines are flashing. The silver snake is rampant, just like the God of thunder. To him, it is the God of death.


    At this moment, the soul of the top cultivator in the mysterious and mysterious state of Emperor Wu of Chu River is trembling for it.


    "Man King No, it''s the Emperor It''s not... "


    The emperor of Chu River was shocked. He felt that the young man in the mask stirred a terrible thunder pulse.


    He stepped on to understand that the young man in front of him did not just understand the profound meaning of thunder, but had a terrible pulse of thunder.


    This kind of military atmosphere seems to surpass the king of man


    "It''s just mysterious. It''s over."


    With no intention of killing, Du Shaofu had a thunderbolt ball in his hand, which was about the size of his palm. It made the sky flash and thunder, and solidified a large area of air. The breath of destruction spread out, and then he directly hit the emperor of Chu River.


    At this moment, the terrible thunder light spread from the thunder ball, and the absolute power of fury was released.


    At the moment, the emperor of Chu River was unable to defend himself effectively. In a short time, his body was directly wrapped by the dense and terrible thunder of destruction.


    "Ah..."


    The shrill and cold scream of the emperor of Chu River resounded through the sky, and the thunder burst out. It lasted for several seconds, and it exploded in mid air.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder resounds out, gorgeous thunder is rampant, the sky is full of thunder and silver snakes, like punishment, earth shaking!


    Everything disappeared. The magnificent Wu Emperor''s realm was mysterious, and Chu Jianghuang, the strong man at the peak, completely disappeared in the air.


    "I can''t escape!"


    Almost at the same time, Ren Yingying, who was fighting with lingyuanzi, was surrounded by the mysterious patterns of talisman, like the twinkling stars in the sky.


    Accompanied by a very vast and ancient breath vine, from the beautiful body, like a storm suddenly spread.


    "Kill!"


    Ren Yingying drank it, and the secret patterns of the talisman were blooming all over the sky. Three thousand hairs were dancing in the back of his head, and a palm print broke out. A kind of terrible power was directly shrouded in lingyuanzi, who seemed to be trying to escape.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Lingyuanzi''s blood gushed out of his mouth, and his eyes were startled. His body then turned into a blood mist under Ren Yingying''s palm print.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the blood mist pouring, a ray of light escapes, blooming the talisman secret pattern.


    It was the original God of lingyuanzi. The Seven Star spirit Fu master first ascended. As a spirit Fu master, he condensed his own original God.


    The body is broken. If the yuan God escapes, he will be able to survive in the future.


    "Die!"


    However, Ren Yingying did not seem to want to let go of the original God of lingyuanzi. He had been prepared for this and directly covered the space with a vast light.


    The vast light is like a star in the sky, which directly imprisons the escaped yuan God of lingyuanzi, and then directly crush his birth and soul, completely destroying the spirit and spirit!


    To kill lingyuanzi, Ren Yingying is just pale and light.


    Compared with Du Shaofu, he was less domineering and fierce, but more indifferent and dignified.


    A seven star Rune master, a mysterious peak of the Wu Emperor''s realm, was killed directly, but did not escape.


    "Gululu..."


    Li Yuxiao, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng and so on have "Gulu" in their throats.


    On the contrary, around this time, the rest of the practitioners of King Wu''s realm in the imperial palace of Chu River, and many of the Marquis and bodyguards gathered together, all showed fear and looked pale as gray.


    Qin officials were still in the air. They thought that their father and lingyuanzi could kill Qiaofeng town.


    However, Qin Guan never thought that the final result would be that he watched his father killed on the spot.


    "You can''t stay!"


    When Du Shaofu killed the emperor of Chu in the town, he didn''t leave any more hands at all. His two pupils were fighting with each other to shoot at the Qin official directly.The Qin official was cold and cunning, like a poisonous snake. The most important thing was that he had excellent talent. This made Du Shaofu know that he would never be allowed to leave today, otherwise he would have endless troubles.


    "Qiao Feng, I swear that I will never let you go in this life. I will repay you for killing my father!"


    Qin officials drank a lot, and his long and narrow eyes were filled with resentment. The secret patterns of his whole body were swept out in an instant. There was an unpredictable and terrible breath. The sky rippled in his own body for a moment, which was a kind of extremely powerful military pulse.


    "You should pay for what you have done, and you can''t live!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and a fist seal wrapped the thunder light, penetrating the space and shattering the ripples in the space. In the flash of lightning, it was dazzling and gorgeous, and then it directly fell on the Qin official.


    "Chulala..."


    However, there was no blood pouring out and no vitality was destroyed.


    "Whoosh..."


    In this instant, Qin Guan''s figure had just turned into debris. In all directions, eight figures swept out of the space, and then swept across the sky in eight directions.


    The figure of the eight Qin officials flashed and disappeared. From all sides,


    as like as two peas, as like as two peas, and the same breath, they are all alike.


    Du Shaofu was also stunned by these changes. He watched the figures disappear in the sky.


    "The Qin official is the" king of man "and his body should be" phantom martial vein ". If we had known it earlier, we should have been able to kill him. Now it is too late."


    Ren Yingying comes forward and says to Du Shaofu that Dai Mei is a little bit coagulant and lets the Qin official escape. I''m afraid that there will be some trouble in the future.


    "Run away and run away."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept around him. He looked down at many of the King Wu and Marquis Wu''s territory. He did not stop his killing intention. He said to Guo Shaofeng and Tang Wu: "did they have a share in the trouble you had in the first place?"


    "Yes, many of them have pursued us."


    Black Eagle Tang Wu said, looking at the remaining Wu Wang and Wu Hou state practitioners, the heart is very relieved.


    "In that case, let''s all die!"


    Murmuring words fall, an imperceptible wave spreads within itself.


    "No, run away!"


    The rest of the practitioners in King Wu and Marquis Wu, as well as the numerous bodyguards, were afraid to stay when they came back to God, and they all ran away in panic.


    The emperor of Chu River was killed by the town. They were just mole ants.


    However, the figures below quickly fled, but all of a sudden, the figures were solidified.


    Face after face, the eyes of his eyes were full of fright, and his hair was erect.


    "Chulala..."


    In the air, the thunder light breath of palpitation solidifies the space, and then falls down like a blanket.


    Thunder light swept, a shadow wrapped in thunder light.


    In a short time, a series of figures can not even cry out in time, they are directly turned into ashes.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang... "


    When the first thunderbolt exploded, the thunders followed each other, and the figures were destroyed and burst into ashes all over the ground.


    In the city of Chu River, all people look at the palace of Chu River and are shocked.


    There was thunder coming, the huge and magnificent palace of Chu River collapsed under the thunder that day, and the ground cracked.


    In a short period of time, the imperial palace of Chu River turned into ruins and was razed to the ground!


    Someone saw in the air, a mysterious mask of youth standing in the sky, purple soft armor wrapped with thunder light, shocking people.


    It was the terrible man who killed the emperor of Chu!


    All is just a small piece of time, the whole Chu River Palace is turned into ashes.


    In the imperial palace of Chu River, almost all the people with excellent accomplishments were killed by the town.


    Only a lot of old and weak women and children, as well as the weak, can escape quickly in the shaking.


    Looking at this scene after scene of shock, the general and Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng and so on, can only draw cool air for it behind them.


    Breath convergence, hands swept the ruins below, many bags of heaven and earth appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    Just after that thunderstorm swept, many bags of heaven and earth were even destroyed in them.


    "This is not a place to stay for a long time. Let''s leave first."


    Put away a lot of bags of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu said to Ren Yingying.


    This is within the spiritual realm. Such movements will inevitably attract the attention of many people. Besides, the Qin official has escaped.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then several figures swept into the air, many eyes in the city of Chu River were stunned and left.


    "It''s terrible. The emperor of Chu River is killed by the town, and the imperial palace of Chu River is razed to the ground!"


    In the city of Chu River, countless people have been unable to recover for a long time.


    "It''s four o''clock, and the next one is around 10 p.m. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    At dusk, the sun sets in the West.


    The mountain peak is really beautiful. The green mountain is cut green in the sunset. The sun hangs on the top of the forest, and the flowing water is flowing.


    Thank you for your help


    On the peak, the general, the valley heart Yan, the ghost child, the sorcerer bird seven people arched to thank again.


    "You''re welcome. The spiritual realm is no longer the place you''ve stayed for a long time. The Qin official escaped, and behind it is the Yuheng hall. You must leave the spiritual realm as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu said this to the general and Gu Xinyan. Then he handed over a copy of the Scripture and a sealed jade slip in his hand and said, "these are the secret patterns of Yin Ming GUI Jiao''s animal power and Yin Luo Jing, which should have a lot of effect on you."


    The Yin Luo Jing was found by Du Shaofu from the bag of heaven and earth on the emperor of Chu River.


    The secret patterns of Yin Ming ghost Jiao and beast energy were collected by Du Shaofu under the seal of immortal grass.


    Du Shaofu judged that if the emperor of Chu wanted to kill the ghost child, he wanted the book of hell and the ghost of the nine ghosts. Du Shaofu judged that maybe the things on the emperor of Chu River were also useful to the ghost children.


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu was right. After getting the Yin Luojing, he was able to make guiwa''s "Yama Jing" skill directly step up to the level of prefecture level.


    After getting the secret method of Yin Ming GUI Jiao, GUI wa can also make Jiu You Gui Jiao further.


    Then Du Shaofu took out a lot of pills, martial arts and cultivation resources from the heaven and earth bag, and handed them to the general and Gu Xinyan, and told them to leave the spiritual realm as soon as possible.


    "Whoosh..."


    After an explanation, Du Shaofu and Ren Yingying made eye gestures and left.


    "Who are they? The breath is so familiar."


    Looking at the two figures disappeared in the air, the general, Gu Xinyan, Wuque and other eyes stayed in the air for a long time.


    "I think of two people. Their breath and charm are so similar."


    The general''s eyes moved, and he thought of two people. They were very similar to Qiao Feng and Ren Yingying.


    "Are you talking about them..."


    Gu Xin Yan looks at the general, the beautiful double pupil blooms the light.


    Her heart, also thought of two people, that breath and verve is too similar.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You have not entered the Seven Star hall, you have already caused trouble. It seems that your next road is not easy to go."


    As night fell, Ren Yingying said to Du Shaofu in a canyon and cave. He was having a good time teasing the little star with the elixir in his hand.


    "You should come, but you will."


    Du Shaofu''s pupils fluctuated a little. Then he said softly, "I''ll have a rest first. I''ll see something tomorrow."


    After that, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and began to exhale and regulate his breath. Then an ancient white divine awn rippled all over his body.


    "Ouch..."


    Little star raised his head and muttered in a low voice in his throat. His golden eyes looked at Du Shaofu''s twirling movement, and then chewed the elixir in his mouth again.


    Ren Yingying looks at Du Shaofu, who is covered with white light. There are some ripples in Linghui''s eyes.


    Then Ren Yingying also began to breathe and adjust his breath. In the night, there were stars shining from outside the cave.


    The stars, like a curtain of light, flowed into the graceful body.


    As time went by, the roar of wild animals occasionally reverberated in the depths of the mountains around the mountain peaks.


    "Whoosh..."


    A mountain, starry waves, there are dozens of figures appear quietly.


    The first of these ten people was an unsophisticated old man, seemingly ordinary, but with his appearance, the air seemed to be permeated with an invisible breath that made people''s soul tremble.


    The appearance of these figures did not cause any ripple in the space.


    But with the appearance of these tens of people, the Star River above the sky also trembled for no reason.


    "HISHI..."


    In the cave, Ren Yingying''s eyes open blankly, and the morning glow of both pupils rippling, the whole body''s light converges.


    Almost at the same time, the white light of Du Shaofu''s whole body was also restrained. His eyes under the mask opened, clear and deep, just like stars, and then fluctuated with pale gold light.


    "Someone''s coming for us."


    Ren Yingying looks at Du Shaofu, and there is no trace in her eyes. She nibbles at her cherry like mouth


    "Did the people of Yuheng hall find it so soon?"


    Du Shaofu changed color slightly, and his figure suddenly swept out of the cave.


    "Ah, it''s very fast to find it..."


    Ren Yingying got up, got up and gently stretched out a stretch, that exquisite posture immediately outlined a slender temptation arc, holy in the temptation.


    "Hiss!"


    Outside the cave, Du Shaofu looked at dozens of figures in the dark and moonlight ahead.Although the breath of the dozens of figures was all converged, it made Du Shaofu feel like he was undulating for no reason.


    The breath made Du Shaofu feel that he would never be under the people of that clan at that time.


    Dozens of eyes, with the appearance of Du Shaofu, are also a little fluctuation, quiet with a little surprised at Du Shaofu''s body.


    However, as Du Shaofu was behind him, when the holy and majestic woman appeared at his side, many of his eyes suddenly fluctuated.


    "They are aiming at me. They are strong. You go first." Ren Yingying said to Du Shaofu that she bit her lips slightly.


    "You go first, I''ll stop them!"


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he frowned slightly, and then stepped in front of Ren Yingying. His breath moved and let Ren Yingying leave first.


    Seeing this, Ren Yingying looks at the back figure standing in front of her body. There is a strange ripple wave in Linghui''s eyes.


    This ripple wave, seems to be able to let the heart touch.


    "Outside mole ants, get out of here!"


    As Du Shaofu stepped out, among the dozens of figures in front of him, a young man stepped out with a sonorous voice, and made no secret of his ridicule and disdain for Du Shaofu.


    The young man was only twenty-two years old. He was tall and strong, but he didn''t look big. Instead, he looked slender.


    The eyes of extraordinary youth are like Chen. If you look carefully, it seems that there is a rune in the eyes.


    This young man is extraordinary. After a few steps forward, the whole person''s temperament is suddenly revealed. He is the emperor of the same generation, and his divine posture is extraordinary!


    "What kind of thing are you?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked directly at the young man, and his face was suddenly gloomy. His eyes were full of domineering light. He said to the young man.


    "You want to die!"


    The young man was stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the other party would dare to drink and scold him. Then he drank so much that his eyes gushed with light, and his breath was arrogant and awe inspiring!


    "You are not strong enough!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t get angry, but he was upset in his heart. He looked at the young man in a tyrannical and indifferent way. He didn''t retreat or let him go. He was arrogant!


    "It seems that you really want to die, then I will help you!"


    That extraordinary young man''s eyes have been extremely cold, eyes with a chill, with the voice down, a dazzling light rippling out, burst out the breath of terror.


    "Boom


    In a short time, the extraordinary young man made a direct hand. His figure was like walking through the void. A palm print was directly photographed at Du Shaofu.


    In the palm print, the dazzling light is rampant, as if the stars fall, can suppress everything.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu was drowned by the dazzling Rune light.


    "Boom


    In the room of electric light and flint, Du Shaofu condensed his fist and blew it out.


    The thunder roared above the fist, and the deep explosion sound came out from the space, which made the space tremble.


    Like this space, it will be directly blasted by this terrible blow.


    A blow of terror, invincible, with the breath of vast terror, as quickly as destruction, resisted in front of the extraordinary youth''s palm print!


    "Bang!"


    The low and dull sound spread. In the eyes of many surprise and surprise, the extraordinary young man was staggering, shaking back three steps in succession.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was also retreating. After three steps, Du Shaofu stabilized himself. There was a dazzling flash of lightning all over his body. The "Zizi" lightning flash made the space around him fluctuate indescribably and swept the surrounding space with a terrifying momentum.


    "Why


    The young man was surprised and puzzled. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the result would be like this. Then on his handsome face, his face was embarrassed without leaving any traces.


    He even seems to be a few years younger than him, which makes his face damaged!


    "I have some skills, but they are also ants!"


    Extraordinary youth once again, the breath on his body intensified, an unreserved breath swept out, the light shrouded, just like a star.


    "The mysterious peak of Wu Emperor''s realm!"


    Feeling the breath of the young man, Du Shaofu was shocked. The young man in his twenties and twenties was actually the highest level of cultivation in Wu Emperor''s realm.


    In the release of his breath, Du Shaofu could not help but realize that the cultivation atmosphere of this extraordinary youth was the same as that of the emperor of Chu River, but the degree of authority and vigour that spread out was so different from that of the emperor of Chu River.


    "Ants can''t escape but die!"


    In the process of the fingerprint condensation, the secret patterns of the talisman in his body bloomed. A terrible shadow like stars burst into the sky and directly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    "My life and death are in my own hands. How can you ever be qualified to ask?"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, his eyes were domineering, his hands were waving, and his talisman and secret patterns were condensed, and an illusory grass was swept out.This is undead grass, the whole body is crystal clear, the grass shape is like wild rice, just like the real object.


    With the undead grass swept out, came a strong pressure!


    This is just a grass. It seems to be able to destroy the stars and the living beings!


    The profound meaning of undead grass swept, and the dazzling talisman secret pattern turned into whirlpool diffusion, which directly resisted the attack of extraordinary youth!


    "Undead grass..."


    As the undead grass came out, the dozens of eyes were surprised again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    The leader of the ugly old man, his eyes are also beginning to fluctuate.


    From Du Shaofu and the extraordinary youth, Ren YingYing and the dozens of them did not speak. They were all watching the fight between Du Shaofu and the extraordinary youth.


    "Ye Lin, stop


    Finally, Ren Yingying opened his mouth and looked at the extraordinary youth way.


    "Auntie, outside mole ants, why not kill them?"


    Extraordinary young people spoke, and the terrible breath continued to suppress Du Shaofu.


    It''s just because of Du Shaofu''s resistance and love of undead grass. It''s not too easy for this extraordinary young man to completely suppress Du Shaofu. Now, he just has the upper hand.


    "I said, stop it. Do you want me to say it again?"


    Ren Yingying''s eyes are sharp and sharp, and the corners of her mouth set off a cold radian, which makes her temperament more holy and dignified.


    "Boom


    When the young man heard his words, he looked cold at Du Shaofu, forced him to open up, and his figure began to retreat.


    Du Shaofu took advantage of the situation to step back a little, and did not entangle himself any more. His breath converged and his eyes were firmly fixed on Ren Yingying''s body.


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to know from Ren Yingying''s rebuke that these visitors seem to have a special relationship with Ren Yingying, which is not the same as he imagined.


    "I''ve seen the saint!"


    Unusual youth figure falls, then is respectfully salutes to Ren Yingying.


    "I''ve seen the saint!"


    Dozens of figures bow to salute, eyes in awe, an invisible momentum can distort the surrounding space.


    "Are they your men?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Ren Yingying, though he had long guessed that the woman in front of her was unfathomable and of extraordinary origin.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu could not help but be shocked by the respectful attitude of those with strong breath and Ren Yingying.


    These people are not simple. It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to know that Ren Yingying has a deeper origin than he imagined.


    Ren Yingying nodded to Du Shaofu. There was a strange light in Linghui''s eyes. He said, "it seems that I can''t accompany you to the power hall that day. I''m going home."


    Looking at the holy and majestic woman, Du Shaofu suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. His eyes widened and he said, "are you going back?"


    "Well."


    Ren Yingying nodded slightly and looked at the young man in front of him and said, "I still have my own things to do. I can''t often run out."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes brushed a little dim without leaving a trace and said, "then go back. When I finish my business, I''ll go to you."


    "What are you going to do with me?"


    Ren Yingying looks at Du Shaofu deeply, and Linghui''s eyes are shining with brilliance.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and said, "I''m finished. I can find you to have barbecue and drink."


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Hearing this, Ren Yingying couldn''t help laughing. Her smile was enough to charm all living beings and said, "is that all..."


    After that, Ren Yingying looked at Du Shaofu, bit her lips slightly, and said, "in fact, Ren Yingying''s name was made up by me."


    "I''ve known for a long time. If you want to cheat people next time, pay attention to the breath on your body, otherwise it will be easily found out."


    Du Shaofu looked at the holy and dignified woman in front of him and laughed. He knew who the woman was in front of him.


    Du Shaofu was not stupid to get along with the familiar atmosphere for such a long time. Naturally, he was able to guess, but he was somewhat suspicious.


    "Why don''t you tell me when you know it?"


    However, after hearing this, Ren Yingying was very surprised. She felt that she was hiding well. She thought Du Shaofu would not find out.


    "You didn''t say that, and I didn''t bother to ask more. Besides, the fragrance on you didn''t change. Just walk in and smell it."


    Du Shaofu smiles. The woman in front of her is not the seven night light of tianwu college. Who else can there be? Ren Yingying is just a name of a fairy tale.


    "You..."


    Smell speech, seven night Xi seems to think of something, his cheeks smeared a little ruddy, eyes ruthlessly stare at Du Shaofu.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu laughed. He didn''t know how the woman suddenly glared at herself. Then he asked qiyexi, "how did you change your appearance? Can''t you see it at all?"


    After staring at Du Shaofu helplessly, Qi Yexi said: "this is my original appearance. When I was in college, I had some special ways to change my appearance. It''s very difficult to be found."


    "I see..." Du Shaofu had a feeling of sudden enlightenment.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, her eyes seemed to have deep meaning. Qiyexi then held the little star in her arms to Du Shaofu and said, "I''m leaving. You can take good care of little star. If you dare to bully it, I won''t forgive you!"Taking the little star in his arms, Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him and nodded.


    "I''m gone. You should take good care of yourself and improve your strength. I''m still waiting for your powerful family."


    Seven night Xi''s voice falls down, Jiao''s body moves, a foot tiny point on the ground, graceful and delicate body suddenly rises from the ground, suspended in the air.


    The beautiful shadow and hair flutter, covered by the moon, holy and dignified.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the seven night light left, behind a shadow suddenly follow up.


    The extraordinary young man, who was called Ye Lin, gave Du Shaofu a hard look and said, "boy, my name is Lin Lin. you should remember it!"


    The voice dropped, and then it swept up the air.


    Du Shaofu said to Lin''s back, "my name is Qiao Feng."


    Only the last ugly old man remained on the mountain, looking at Du Shaofu, then smiling at Du Shaofu, and his limping figure left with him.


    "Whoosh..."


    One after another of the figures, instantly swept to the front of the sky, disappeared in the depth of the night.


    "Ouch..."


    The little star looked up at the direction of seven night Xi''s departure, and her throat was full of "crying" sound. Her eyes were still waiting for the disappearing shadow, which seemed to be reluctant to give up.


    "White eyed wolf, she left. It seems that she is not used to it..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu stroked the little star in his arms, and his eyes fell on the far sky. His eyes were somewhat complicated and lonely.


    At the moment, the sky has also been suffused with a little dawn, a gray light through the dark brown sky.


    Then the sky was full of red clouds, and the sun was shining brightly, with gold shining in the eyes.


    "It''s time for us to go, too."


    In the morning, Du Shaofu put the little star on his shoulder, and his figure was jumping on the top of the mountain. Every time he jumped, there was a mountain top passing under him


    After a few days, the mountains are continuous and green, covering the vast buildings.


    "Find them for me. In any case, we must find those young men and women. The Yuheng hall will never spare them!"


    Among the mountains, there is a hall, thunder like shouts spread out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The hustle and bustle of people, noisy streets, one after another of the noise of Hawking sound throughout the sky.


    This is a huge city called Baima city. I don''t know how far away it is from Chujiang city.


    On the street, Du Shaofu was walking, holding the little star in his arms, with a painful expression on his face and muttering: "the dirty things are more corrupt than Du Xiaoyao. They just can''t eat them."


    Xiaoxing seems to have been used to Du Shaofu''s nagging for a long time. He doesn''t pay any attention to Du Shaofu''s meaning. After glancing up at Du Shaofu, he continues to eat the elixir in his mouth.


    "Tianbao Pavilion."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu stopped outside a shop and said softly, "it''s the third shop. I hope I can buy it."


    After all, Du Shaofu went into Tianbao Pavilion. It was a huge shop selling a wide range of cultivation resources. The fragrance of medicine was very strong, and the energy fluctuated and the glow spread.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Feeling the aura of miraculous medicine, the little star''s throat suddenly "guru" makes a sound, and the golden double pupil drips around.


    In this Tianbao Pavilion, there are also many practitioners who are selecting cultivation resources. There is no time for bargaining and business is quite hot.


    "What can I do for you, my lord?"


    As Du Shaofu walked into the Tianbao Pavilion, a warm-hearted man came up to him, smiling and smart.


    "I''m looking for Diamond Black copper. Do you have any?"


    Du Shaofu asked. What he wanted to come to Wanbao pavilion was to find a kind of material called Diamond Black copper.


    Although Vajra black copper is not a top-level and priceless weapon refining material, it is extremely rare.


    There are not many fu masters who need to use Vajra black copper, because in most cases, other similar materials can be used instead of Diamond Black copper.


    Therefore, it is not possible to find the Diamond Black Copper in the general shops.


    "Diamond Black copper."


    The clever man thought for a moment, and then said to Du Shaofu, "Sir, please wait a moment. This diamond black copper is very rare. I''ll ask our shopkeeper."


    "Go, I''ll wait here."


    Du Shaofu nodded and the man left immediately.


    Later, Du Shaofu looked around in the pavilion. Many of the treasures were of high level and high price. Several of them made Du Shaofu very moved.


    All of a sudden, in Du Shaofu''s leisure time, he felt a gaze projected from him, which seemed to have some rather subtle fluctuations.


    Du Shaofu looked up and saw not far away a sixty year old man in the shape of a talisman, looking at the little star in his arms."It''s six o''clock, and there''s still more, but it''s estimated that it''s going to be late at night. Let''s watch it when you get up tomorrow, and you''ll have a rest if you''re affected ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    The old man was very thin, like a skinny monkey, and his robe was very empty on his body.


    It''s just that the breath of the old man, though supposed to be hiding on purpose, could not escape Du Shaofu''s prying. The invisible breath was extraordinary.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s eyes, the old man gave Du Shaofu a smile.


    The smile seemed extremely warm, but in Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was a slight frown.


    After nodding and smiling, the old man turned and continued to select cultivation resources in Tianbao Pavilion.


    "This adult, our shopkeeper, please come to the VIP room to have a detailed discussion."


    Just as Du Shaofu frowned, the clever fellow who had just left had already stepped forward again and motioned for Du Shaofu to go to the VIP room.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and took his eyes away from the old man. He followed the clever man to the VIP room of Wanbao Pavilion.


    The VIP room is in the depth of the firm. From Du Shaofu''s Secret peeping, there are many Fu arrays around, which are not low-level.


    Du Shaofu felt that the Fuzhen arranged in the dark by Wanbao pavilion would not be under the imperial palace of the Chu River a few days ago. This shows that the Wanbao Pavilion is also very powerful.


    In the VIP room, when Du Shaofu got inside, he put the little star in his arms into his pocket and glanced at the inner hall intentionally or unintentionally.


    "My guest, do you want diamond black copper?"


    A half hundred old man with long clothes looked up at Du Shaofu with clear eyes and extraordinary bearing.


    "Five star perfect talisman."


    Du Shaofu peeped into the breath of these half a hundred old men, and was astonished to be a five-star perfect level Rune master.


    The cultivation of such a master is very good. If he is outside, a five-star level master is enough to be treated favorably by a country.


    But in this Wanbao Pavilion, he is just a shopkeeper.


    "It''s the King Kong Black copper that needs. Do you know what the shopkeeper has?" Du Shaofu nodded to the old man. The King Kong Black copper was his indispensable thing now.


    "Excuse me for asking me more. Do you want to use the Diamond Black Copper for yourself or buy it for others?"


    The shopkeeper asked Du Shaofu, and his eyes were always quite open and aboveboard.


    "For my own use, I need to refine some things, which is short of Diamond Black copper."


    Although Du Shaofu felt a little surprised, the shopkeeper asked openly, hesitated a little, and nodded in response.


    "Although Vajra black copper is not a rare treasure, it is also very rare. Generally speaking, it can be refined only when it reaches the cultivation level of six-star instrument Fu master. I can''t see that my guest is very young. I''m already a master of six star array. I''m really ashamed of myself. "


    The old shopkeeper looked at Du Shaofu with complicated eyes.


    In his words, there are also words in his words, which is obviously probing into Du Shaofu''s identity cultivation.


    "I just want to buy Diamond Black copper. If the shopkeeper doesn''t sell it, just say so. I can find my next home."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly, and his expression became slightly heavy. The innkeeper''s many words made him feel a little wary.


    "This little brother is at ease. Shopkeeper Huang asked more, but there are some special reasons. Please forgive me."


    Inside the VIP Hall, a voice came out.


    Then, in Du Shaofu''s side look at each other, a middle-aged man walks out, with a slender body, bright eyes and a long robe.


    This middle-aged appeared, slightly waved, the half hundred appearance of the shopkeeper immediately respectfully back to one side.


    Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. His eyes moved in secret, and he looked up slightly and openly.


    With a smile in his middle-aged eyes, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I''ll introduce myself first. My name is shangguanhe. I''m the leader of Wanbao Pavilion. I should be bigger than my younger brother. If you don''t feel that you''re losing, just call me Shangguan elder brother."


    "The Lord of Shangguan Pavilion and I have never known each other. It''s so polite, but it makes my heart uneasy. How about opening the skylight and talking openly?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the Shangguan he in front of him. His breath was quite hidden.


    However, under the keen insight of his spiritual and spiritual power, Du Shaofu could still realize that shangguanhe was not a lingfu master, but a Martial Emperor cultivator who was afraid that he would not be below the cultivation level of Chu Jiang Huangna.


    As for the other party''s attitude, he was so polite to himself that he did not know him. It would be strange if there was nothing behind him.


    "Ha ha, my little brother is so quick that I am ashamed."


    In addition, I was afraid of the copper shop in Tianfu Pavilion


    Du Shaofu heard the speech and looked at Shangguan he and said, "I don''t know how to sell Diamond Black Copper?""Diamond Black copper is not for sale. Please forgive me."


    Shangguan he shook his head and apologized.


    "Not for sale?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was somewhat disappointed.


    Recently, Du Shaofu understood the secret military formula left by master qizun. He had some understanding and experience, so he decided to refine some special things.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu also collected a lot of materials for refining utensils, but the most important one was the lack of Diamond Black copper.


    "Not for sale."


    Shangguan shook his head, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but as long as the younger brother can win Tianbao Pavilion, it''s OK for Tianbao pavilion to give it to him for nothing."


    "The Lord of Shangguan Pavilion should say the conditions first?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu expressed his curiosity about the white gift of gold and black copper, but at the moment, what attracted Du Shaofu''s attention was that condition.


    Although King Kong Black copper is not rare, it should also be valuable. The conditions for sending it for nothing can be imagined.


    Shangguan he looked at Du Shaofu again and said, "I don''t know if you know the assembly of ten thousand tools?"


    "Ten thousand wares conference?"


    Du Shaofu shook his head. It was not long before he arrived at the spiritual realm, so he didn''t know about the so-called ten thousand utensils assembly.


    Seeing Du Shaofu shaking his head, Shangguan he was also quite surprised. Then he said, "this ten thousand utensils meeting is a great event in the spiritual realm, and even the whole Zhongzhou is very famous.


    The ten thousand utensils meeting is held only once every ten years. Twelve days later, the next ten thousand utensils will be able to attend.


    Every time the ten thousand vessels meeting was held, there were also those who came to Zhongzhou to attend.


    The ten thousand vessels meeting was also held by the hall of heavenly power. "


    "Tianquan temple."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, the three words of Tianquan hall made his heart tremble for no reason.


    For Du Shaofu, the three words "Tian Quan Dian" had a special fluctuation.


    The Tianquan hall was created by Shifu qizun. Shifu qizun is also the master of Tianquan hall.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Shangguan he continued: "at the ten thousand utensils conference, as long as you can enter the top ten fu masters, you will be able to enter the Tianquan palace to understand the experience of refining weapons left by the original qizun.


    If you are willing to join Tianquan hall, you can also become the Dharma protector of Tianquan hall. If you are not willing to join Tianquan hall, you can also become the Dharma protector of Tianquan hall. "


    After a pause, Shangguan he continued to say to Du Shaofu: "if you can win the championship of the ten thousand utensils conference, you will not only be able to get the most profound experience left by qizun.


    If you want to, you can become the Dharma protector of Tianquan hall by joining Tianquan hall.


    If you don''t want to join Tianquan hall, you can also become a guest protector of Tianquan hall. You can always understand the experience of worshiping and refining weapons. "


    "The experience of refining tools left by qizun..."


    When Du Shaofu heard his speech, he had a little smile in his mouth.


    From the words of shangguanhe, Du Shaofu could probably know how famous master qizun was in Zhongzhou.


    The experience of refining tools left by master qizun can arouse the pursuit of countless weapon refiners. There are few people in the world who can do it!


    "You must have heard of qizun, too?" Shangguan he looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "Cough..."


    Du Shaofu coughed slightly and said to Shangguan he without leaving a trace: "I have heard of some, but not too much."


    In spite of this, Du Shaofu was helpless.


    I have not only heard of the name of qizun, but also my very formal first master. The secret military formula and holy body formula left by master qizun in his life are now in his mind.


    "Master qizun, who was one of the top powerful people in Zhongzhou a thousand or hundreds of years ago, is one of the top powerful people in Zhongzhou. With the help of the craftsman''s identity, qizun stands in Zhongzhou. Unfortunately, it is said that qizun''s whereabouts have been unknown for a long time, some say they are missing, others say they have fallen."


    Speaking of qizun, Shangguan he also looked in awe. He sighed at the end and said, "however, the ten thousand utensils left by qizun have been passed down.


    Every ten years, the ten thousand utensils assembly is extremely hot. It is a grand event for all the instrument masters and the whole spiritual realm. "


    "Today''s seventh watch is coming, and the next one will be right away. It''s so late, won''t there be any brothers waiting for the shift? ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    "I don''t know what it has to do with me?"


    Du Shaofu asked curiously. Seeing this shangguanhe talking about his master''s qizun, his eyes were in awe. Suddenly, he felt a little closer to Shangguan he.


    "Because Tianbao Pavilion wants to invite the younger brother to represent Wanbao Pavilion and attend the Wanqi conference."


    Shangguan he looked at Du Shaogang wind and said: "as long as the little brother agrees, no matter what kind of place the little brother will get at that time, the King Kong Black copper will be able to send off."


    "Let me, on behalf of Tianbao Pavilion, ask to participate in the Wanqi conference?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned, but he didn''t think that Shangguan he was such a condition. He frowned darkly and asked, "I don''t know what kind of benefits this is for Wanbao pavilion?"


    "If you are lucky enough to enter the top ten and become the Dharma protector of Tianquan hall, please take good care of Wanbao Pavilion. In addition, you need to make a copy of master qizun''s weapon refining experience to Wanbao Pavilion."


    Shangguan he said to Du Shaofu: "in the whole spiritual realm, many forces do this. To be honest, this time, we invited not only the younger brother, but also several other people. After all, it is too difficult to be in the top ten of the ten thousand utensils conference. There are more people and more opportunities.


    In the past years, the top ten thousand utensils meeting was covered by the disciples of Tianquan hall. If you want to win the championship, it''s even more impossible. In refining weapons, almost no one can shake the disciples of Tianquan hall.


    However, it is precisely because of this that the assembly of ten thousand tools becomes more and more popular, which proves that the experience of refining weapons left by the master of utensils in Tianquan hall is the absolute treasure of the weapon refiners.


    In addition, it''s also a great event for fu masters to exchange views with many weapon refiners. "


    "If no one in Tianbao Pavilion can enter the top ten, what should we do?" Du Shaofu asked, looking at Shangguan he.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t get into the top ten. The things sent by Tianbao Pavilion will not be taken back, and they will still be the VIP of Tianbao Pavilion in the future."


    Shangguan he said that he had no idea how difficult it was to get into the top ten because there were tens of thousands of participants in each competition.


    Even if you find a six star spirit Rune master with the highest level of cultivation to participate, there is little chance to enter the top ten.


    Not to mention the fact that the disciples of Tianquan hall occupied the top ten, and there were other masters of Fuwen who participated in the competition.


    Every time, there are many powerful people to participate, how fierce the competition is.


    Du Shaofu thought for a while, then looked at Shangguan he, and asked with a smile: "in this way, it seems that Tianbao Pavilion can find a bargain, but in fact, almost all the efforts will be wasted."


    "Of course, to tell you the truth, Tianbao pavilion has been in existence for a long time. People will be invited to attend several Wanqi conferences, but no one can enter the top ten."


    Shangguan he said with a wry smile to Du Shaofu: "as far as I know, many forces in the spiritual realm, like this, all their efforts are in vain, but they have to do it."


    After a slight pause, Shangguan he took a deep breath and said to Du Shaofu, "this is a bet in itself. If you lose, Tianbao Pavilion can still afford it. If you win, you can gain a lot. As for the result, it depends on luck."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and his mind was thinking.


    "What''s the little brother thinking?" Shangguan he looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "OK, I promise, but I need to get the Diamond Black Copper first, because I need to use it in the next few days." Du Shaofu nodded and said to Shangguan he.


    Hearing the speech, Shangguan he''s eyes moved, and then he nodded, "I believe little brother, please come to Wanbao Pavilion ten days later. Then we will go to Daqi city to attend the Wanqi conference. We need to leave in advance for two days."


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu replied, nodding slightly.


    "I don''t know the name of my little brother. I need to sign up for the Wanqi convention. Then Wanbao Pavilion will arrange everything for you." He asked with a smile.


    "Qiao Feng." Said Du Shaofu.


    Then he got the Diamond Black Copper he wanted, and Du Shaofu left Wanbao Pavilion.


    As Du Shaofu left, in the VIP Hall of Wanbao Pavilion, shopkeeper Huang''s eyes were a little puzzled. He asked Shangguan he, "Lord, although the diamond black copper is not very rare, it is also valuable. It seems that Qiao Feng is not very old, so we will give him Vajra black copper now. Will it be gone forever? Not to mention his age, his accomplishments in weapon refining will not be much If you have less attainments, your chances of getting into the top ten are very slim. "


    Hearing this, Shangguan he said with a little mysterious smile: "I don''t know how the result is. I only know that the other people we are looking for this time are not hopeful. Anyway, we still need a place for the five people we wanted to get. We can not afford to pay for the diamond black copper. It is a big bet. At least, I can feel that Qiao Feng is not simple. ¡±


    "why did the cabinet leader say that?"


    Manager Huang asked curiously, but he didn''t notice how dazzling the mysterious youth was.


    "Standing in front of me, he can still be light, not up to waves, this is enough."Shangguan he stood with a negative hand and outlined a little smile at the corner of his mouth. He said: "his eyes seem to have a certain potential. How can such a young man be simple?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are continuous, the mountains and forests are continuous, and the mountains are rolling wildly.


    This is a deep mountain forest, there is a lot of distance from Baima city.


    Deep in the mountains, it''s hard to find people!


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the sky, a figure came to the sky and stopped over the mountains. Looking at the peaks and the sea of forests, he looked around and searched, and his face was slightly frozen.


    This is an old man in his sixties. He is very thin, like a skinny monkey. His robe is covered on his body, which makes him look very empty and moves with the wind.


    "Why, it''s gone."


    The figure of the old man appeared and looked around. His eyes were very surprised.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    At this time, a faint voice came out. Not far from the forest, a figure swept through the sky in the canopy of a towering tree. It was Du Shaofu who had left Wanbao pavilion not long ago.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man in front of him. It was in the Wanbao pavilion that he saw the talisman staring at the little star.


    After leaving Wanbao Pavilion, he followed him all the way, but he did not escape Du Shaofu''s prying.


    The old man was surprised to see Du Shaofu appear.


    But then the old man''s eyes were attracted by the little star who had found out Du Shaofu''s clothes in his arms. With a smile in his eyes, he said to Du Shaofu, "young man, how about a deal?"


    "You''ve been so far away from me to make a deal with me?" With a faint smile, Du Shaofu asked the old man.


    "Of course."


    The old man nodded and did not know why. Looking at the smiling eyes of this strange young man in front of him, he felt a kind of uncontrollable uneasiness in his heart.


    But then this kind of inexplicable uneasiness was pressed in his heart. The old man said to Du Shaofu, "the little monster in your arms should be a monster of different species. I like it very much. Why don''t I exchange it with you with a pill of Wang PinChu''s level?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man, shook his head and said, "I won''t do this deal. You can go."


    "Young man, it''s a good deal. Don''t regret it. I don''t have much patience."


    Hearing the speech, the old man looked at Du Shaofu with a deep look. In his words, the meaning of the threat was already unspoken.


    "I don''t trade."


    Du Shaofu still shook his head and said to the old man, "don''t you want to make a deal by force? It''s not in line with the rules."


    "Young man, you are naive. You are not willing to buy and sell by force. I have to do it myself, old man."


    As the old man''s voice dropped, a breath of seven-star mysterious level of talisman swept over, making people''s spiritual soul tremble.


    The old man''s fingerprints coagulate, runes grab and emit faint light. He wants to suppress the youth in front of him as quickly as possible, and then take away the monster.


    "Boy, I''d better give this monster to me!"


    The voice came from the old man''s mouth, and his figure immediately rushed to Du Shaofu. The five runes in his hands were like five lightning whip, which were wrapped around Du Shaofu''s neck and limbs.


    "Whew!"


    That strange Rune whip is strange and terrifying. It radiates a dazzling light and makes people tremble.


    "You''ve got the wrong man for the robbery!"


    All of a sudden, at the same time, a loud voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    Du Shaofu broke out directly between the two pupils, sweeping through the space with his fierce and abnormal body, ignoring the attack of the Seven Star mysterious level spirit Rune master of the other side.


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    "No dead grass!"


    "Turn Dongming grass!"


    "Thunder storm of light!"


    With a sinister smile, Du Shaofu was ready to attack one after another. Supported by the powerful and boundless dark Qi in his body, Du Shaofu launched a series of attacks against the Seven Star mysterious level Rune master.


    "At the eighth watch, because I was busy with some private affairs yesterday, I didn''t prepare in advance. Therefore, it was not finished until 5:30 a.m. today. When it comes to the eighth shift, Xiao Yu will insist on doing it.


    But it is estimated that Xiao Yu will wake up in the afternoon when he is sleeping, so today''s update should be at night. During the day, brothers don''t wait for more.


    In addition, I would like to express my gratitude to all brothers and sisters for flowers and recommendation tickets. ¡¹¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    "Boom..."


    As a series of attacks fell, the defense of the Seven Star mysterious level Rune master was destroyed in the destruction.


    Seven Star mysterious level spirit Fu master, cultivation and Wu Huang Xuanmiao equivalent.


    But in terms of body and attack power, generally speaking, it is very difficult for a rune master to compare with a martial arts practitioner.


    Du Shaofu even killed the emperor of Chu River. At this time, we can imagine the fate of the Seven Star mysterious level Rune master.


    The old man never thought that the mysterious youth in front of him was not his fat sheep, but a terrible evil star.


    "Pooh! Pooh


    With the blood gushing from his mouth, the old man''s body fell directly from the air to the ground, severely fell from the tree crown, smashed the towering tree, and finally hit the ground heavily.


    The old man fell to the ground and cracked the ground. Then his eyes were filled with horror


    The old man''s seven star mysterious master of talismans and the whole of Zhongzhou was well-known. Who knows that he was so vulnerable in front of the young man at this time.


    Originally, the old man wanted to rob on the way. If he wanted to make a quick decision, he would surely be able to capture the monster. After the quick decision, he would leave quickly, so as not to be found out. Otherwise, it would be bad for his reputation.


    But the old man did not expect that the final result would be like this.


    "Hiss!"


    Just as the old man''s body fell directly to the ground, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared quietly, and several Rune fingerprints were dropped and sealed directly.


    "Ouch..."


    The little star put his head out of Du Shaofu''s arms. His golden eyes rolled and looked at the old man who had been sealed and banned. He let out a low roar in his mouth, which was obviously a laughing expression of schadenfreude.


    "Old thief, if you want to rob me, you''ve got the wrong person!"


    Du Shaofu kicked the old man''s ass with an unkind kick, which made the old man''s painful tears come out.


    But under the seal ban, the old man''s face turned red, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Then the old man could only watch the mysterious young man helplessly and took out the three bags of heaven and earth on his body.


    It can be said that stealing chicken does not make rice, and this fight has fallen to grandma''s house.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man who had been sealed and banned. After a moment''s thinking, he grasped the old man''s shoulder with one hand, and then left the mountain range.


    At dusk, huge mountains, the air is full of blazing breath.


    The plants in the mountains are different from those in other places. In this blazing breath, ordinary plants are hard to survive.


    In the middle of the mountain range, there is a peak. The surrounding peaks are undulating, but all around are covered with red rocks.


    This is a volcano, I don''t know when, this volcano once erupted, the creatures around the peak were burned to ashes under the terrible high temperature lava.


    "Hiss..."


    On the peak, there is an arc-shaped hole. In the wave of runes, several young figures flash out.


    One after another the figure appears imposing, the body is fluctuating lets the human soul overflow the breath.


    At the beginning, a young man was in his twenties and twenties. His skin was not white, but his features were beautiful and his eyes were shining.


    "Is the assembly about to begin?"


    The ethereal youth stretched out his hand and stretched out a lazy waist, with a slight smile on his face.


    "It seems that elder martial brother Tao must be the champion of this ten thousand ware conference." An extraordinary young man said to the ethereal youth.


    "Things are not absolute. At every ten thousand utensils meeting, there will be some excellent fufu masters. However, as the disciples of Tianquan hall, our Tianquan hall stands in Zhongzhou by refining weapons. Naturally, we can''t lose the face of Tianquan hall at the ten thousand utensils meeting." The young man said with a smile.


    "For the ten thousand utensils meeting, elder martial brother Tao has been forced to break through to the level of Seven Star spirit Rune master. In addition, with the skill of refining weapons in our Tianquan hall, it is absolutely difficult for people in the outside world to compare. In short, this time is the same as the usual ten thousand utensils meeting. All the top ten belong to our Tianquan hall."


    In the eyes of a young man in brocade robes, he has a little arrogance. In the art of refining utensils, Tianquan hall naturally has its proud capital.


    "There are people outside, and there is a heaven outside. Naturally, the art of refining tools in Tianquan hall is extraordinary, but we can understand that the art of refining tools left by the temple master is limited. In addition, there are many defects in the art of refining tools left by the temple master."


    If we are not able to stand on the temple of the Middle Kingdom, we will be able to stand on the holy way again


    "Elder martial brother Tao, for so many years, there has never been any news about the temple master. Will it be like the rumor that our hall master has already..."


    A young man was worried, but there were a lot of rumors outside.


    The ethereal youth interrupted the young man''s words and said: "the master of the temple has already reached the level we can''t imagine, and will never fall like the rumor. What''s more, the hall masters of the other six halls, though they have never appeared, have never died. They are all moving towards the unimaginable situation, that is, one valley, two religions, three sects, three sects and nine forces We dare not set foot in the field easily. Therefore, the hall master of Tianquan hall will not fall like the rumor. Most of them are in the closed state. ""I don''t know when the Lord will be able to return."


    Hearing this, a young man looked forward to his words and said softly: "it is said that the strength of the secret weapon formula and the holy body formula of the temple master at the beginning can make those top demons tremble. If the temple master returns, we will not have to be suppressed by those halls all these years."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, the city is covered by the moonlight, and the bustling noise is still quite noisy.


    In a quiet and secluded courtyard, a yellow robed man stands quietly, his head covering his robe and hat, revealing only a pair of deep eyes, which seems to flicker with a little light, which is particularly conspicuous under the night.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several figures appeared quietly, all of them were similar black clothes, just like ghosts. Only their eyes were exposed outside the black robe and cap, flashing fierce light.


    "What''s the news?"


    With the appearance of the men in black, the Yellow robed man asked, his voice slightly old, as if from the mouth of the old man.


    "Mr. Hui, it has been confirmed that the two people of the stone dragon empire are the people who have been looking for all the time. Now we will start the second round of plan." A man in Black said in awe to those in yellow.


    "After all these years, have you finally found the right one?"


    On hearing this, Huang Pao people''s eyes were bright with a sharp breath, and said: "the second round of plan, let''s start from Tianquan hall. After so many years of stagnation, it''s time to make progress."


    A man in Black said, "my Lord, if you want to enter Tianquan hall, I''m afraid it''s quite troublesome. If there''s any flaw, it''s easy to frighten the snake."


    "Boom


    As the voice of the man in black fell, a dazzling light suddenly spread, and a terrible breath of palpitation rippled around. A thunderbolt and lightning raged, and suddenly attacked the man in black who had just spoken.


    "Bang!"


    Low dull sound came out, the body of the man in black was destroyed into ashes by the thunder in the blink of an eye, and the terrible thunder power rippled around the world.


    "Don''t be angry, my Lord."


    The rest of the people in black trembled all over, their eyes showed fear, and they all knelt down on the ground.


    "I''ll tell you what to do. Don''t try to be clever. I''ll have a good idea. In a few days, the ten thousand utensils meeting will be held in Tianquan hall. When the top ten can enter Tianquan hall, it will be an opportunity. You can go to Tianquan hall first and try to find out whether the rest of the old guys are hiding the news of the summer weather ¡£¡±


    The Yellow robed man''s voice dropped, his figure flashed, and disappeared in the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the mountains and peaks, under the night, in the deep valley, there is a flash of light, the blazing breath reverberates around.


    Around the valley, runes loomed and there were traces of runes.


    On a huge rock, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed and his body was covered with white divine awn. In front of him, there was a blazing flame beating and his breath rippled away.


    "All attribute Linglu Fu Ding, martial Fu double cultivation, six star perfect peak array Fu master, instrument Fu master, spirit and soul strength is enough to compare with the Seven Star mysterious level spirit Rune master, whose breath is extremely old..."


    Not far away, an old man who had been sealed and banned looked at Du Shaofu. His heart was shocked for a long time. He could not calm down and could not speak, but his eyes were always shocked by it.


    With Du Shaofu''s refining, a dark cloud appeared in the sky above the valley and gradually covered the sky.


    In the early morning, the sky and the earth are covered by dark clouds, and the light is gray. The energy of the sky and the earth fluctuates. There is a sound of thunder in the dark clouds.


    A strange and astonishing breath, which makes people feel palpitating, rippling and spreading in this part of the world


    "Six star level of perfection, is this guy going to refine the Taoist instrument?"


    Feeling the change of the energy of heaven and earth, the eyes of the old man who was sealed and forbidden shook, and his eyes gushed with deep shock.


    "After sleeping until about five o''clock in the afternoon, Xiao Yu continued to code his words and asked everyone to wait and apologize. ¡¹¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    In the old man''s astonished eyes, the dark clouds in the sky gradually changed, like water waves, and finally condensed into a huge cloud light ball.


    "Boom


    When the dark cloud light ball converges, the whole valley is inexplicably trembling. There is a "roaring" thunder and strange black runes spreading and fluctuating.


    In a short time, a second cloud appeared in the sky again.


    The breath that lets a person palpitate, it is rich and majestic even more.


    Then, in the old man''s astonishing eyes, the second huge black light ball condenses again.


    "Two star thunder robbery, medium grade Taoist instrument."


    In the middle of their eyes, the old thunder trembled in the sky.


    On the rocks of the valley, in the Linglu Fu Ding in front of Du Shaofu''s body, that kind of amazing fluctuation is more and more intense. It seems that if you take a look at it, your heart will beat faster.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder robbery finally started. The dark clouds gathered and the thunder ball was standing. The low thunder sound resounded in this piece of heaven and earth, just like destruction, which made people feel creepy.


    Thunder swept down, this side of the valley suddenly trembling.


    The first thunderbolt of the first black light thunder ball directly bombarded the Linglu Fu tripod in front of Du Shaofu, and suddenly it was like thunder.


    "Hula..."


    The silver snake soars to the sky, the broken Rune blooms, and the terror energy sweeps across the sky.


    "Boom


    In a short time, the space again for a tremor, the second black light thunder ball, almost at the same time surging.


    The terrible thunder filled the sky, and the second thunder ball turned into thunder, and the light penetrated the space, and then fell again on the Linglu Fu tripod in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Chulala..."


    Thunder bombardment, Silver Snake package shuttle, space for life, explosion overturned, people''s eardrum tingling, brain dizzy.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Around the valley, there is a destructive energy in the spread, landslides, earth shaking.


    As two thunderbolts fell, the clouds over the sky dissipated.


    In this silent atmosphere of terror, all gradually disappeared.


    The sky and earth in the valley once again regained its brightness.


    In the valley, everything is destroyed, and the dust is rising all over the sky.


    Around several mountain collapse, a large area of ground cracks cracks spread to the distance.


    "Ouch..."


    In the old man''s astonished eyes, I saw that in the dusty Valley, that small monster was actually covered with thunder, and his mouth was full of meaning. It seemed that he was just swallowing the thunder and lightning in the thunder robbery.


    The mysterious young man stood tall and straight, and his body was rippling with thunder and lightning.


    The thunder robbery fell on the mysterious young man. It seemed that he was indifferent and still had a lot to do.


    But now, the old man can see clearly that in front of the mysterious young man, there is a piece of three small things like a needle.


    If you don''t look at it carefully, you can''t even notice it.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s spirit furnace Fu Ding converged in front of him. His breath was very weak. When he waved his hand, three spirit needles appeared in his palm.


    The power of the Taoist instrument in the rippling spirit needle melts into the space, which is hard to detect.


    "Finally, it was refined into this" soul destroying needle. "


    With a smile in his eyes, Du Shaofu looked for the Diamond Black Copper in order to refine the soul destroying needle.


    The soul destroying needle is a kind of Taoist weapon recorded in the secret military formula.


    This weapon is very special. The martial arts practitioners can''t integrate refining. They belong to the spirit talisman. They are specialized in suppressing the soul. They can penetrate the space without any sound. They are changeable and extremely strange.


    According to the secret military formula, this soul destroying needle is a top-grade product of surprise attack. Once it enters the body, it can easily destroy the other party''s spirit and soul and kill it directly.


    For Du Shaofu, now that he has hidden his identity, baying and Dapeng Jinji are not easy to show up.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu had intended to refine one or two Taoist tools he could use. At last, he saw the soul destroying needle recorded in the secret military formula, and immediately moved his mind.


    Du Shaofu attached great importance to the ever-changing and unexpected top-grade needle for killing souls.


    After putting away the needle, Du Shaofu was not in a hurry and immediately integrated with refining. This place is not a place to stay for a long time.


    Later, Du Shaofu looked at the little star in front of him who did not know when to drill out, and his eyes also showed a little shock.


    Just now Du Shaofu could clearly see that just as the thunder fell, the little star came out on his own initiative, and opened his mouth to devour the thunder and lightning.


    Under the power of the thunder robbery, it was impossible to hurt it. Instead, it swallowed up the thunder and lightning on the thunder and lightning robbery. It was like eating snacks.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, the little star glanced at him. Then he got into Du Shaofu''s arms by himself. In his intimacy, he was too lazy to pay attention to Du Shaofu.Du Shaofu''s eyes swept around him. After he put away the array, he put some pills into his mouth and left with the old man on the ground.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, a lot of figures appeared around the valley where Du Shaofu had left earlier. They looked at each other with doubts.


    At dusk, the setting sun and setting sun cover the mountains.


    In the natural cave, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with white light, like a divine awn, rippling with an ancient flavor, and then slowly converged.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes opened and his essence flickered. Slowly, he returned to the deep and clear, and his breath recovered a lot.


    In the cave, the forbidden old man looked at Du Shaofu in shock.


    In a short day, the young man in front of him can recover his breath. The speed of recovery is abnormal enough.


    Feeling the changes in his body, Du Shaofu''s expression was also quite satisfied. The six stars are perfect, and the cultivation of lingfu masters at the peak level can break through at any time once they encounter an opportunity.


    As long as the opportunity comes, we can break through.


    However, this opportunity is not what you want. You can only let it go.


    Breaking through by force is not necessarily good.


    "Now we can have a good chat."


    Du Shaofu went to the old man who was forbidden by seal and untied part of the seal prohibition so that he could speak up.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    The old man opened his mouth, his face was still pale, his whole body was in a mess, and he was devastated.


    After these days, at this time, the old man also absolutely dare not regard the mysterious youth in front of him as his unworthy peer. In his eyes, there are only deep fear and shock.


    "Why rob me of my monster?"


    Du Shaofu, sitting on a rock in front of the old man, looked him in the eye and asked.


    "The monster in your hand seems to be an extraordinary monster. I just want to exchange with you, but you don''t want to, so I just..."


    When the old man spoke, his eyes were somewhat aggrieved. If he had known that the young man in front of him was a pervert, he would not dare to rob on the way, and it would be too late to make a detour.


    "If I don''t trade with you, do you dare to take less capital?"


    Du Shaofu glared at the old man. He felt a little upset. He put out his foot and kicked the old man''s ass.


    "Ah..."


    The old man cried out in pain, and said to Du Shaofu with a face of grievance: "boy, at least I am also a person of status. You should respect me a little bit."


    "You still rob me if you have status, and I want to respect you!"


    Du Shaofu kicked it again.


    "Young man, if I''m wrong, let me go." The old man begged for mercy, and the aggrieved tears on his old face would be left behind.


    "Why did I let you go?"


    Du Shaofu gave the old man a look, and then said faintly, "if you want to die now, don''t use any wrong ideas. The forbidden seal I set is not easy for you to open. But you have been flushing for so long, it should be fast."


    Hearing the speech, the old man''s eyes suddenly trembled, and his eyes looked at Du Shaofu with deep meaning.


    It is true that he has been secretly pressing seal prohibition, but that seal prohibition is very strange. After such a long time, there is still a lot of difference.


    The old man thought that he did not know what he was doing, but he didn''t expect that everything had already been noticed by the mysterious youth in his heart.


    Du Shaofu ignored the old man, took out the old man''s three bags of heaven and earth, and began to crack down on the prohibition.


    It is estimated that a seven star master of talismans is of great value, which makes Du Shaofu look forward to it.


    Du Shaofu felt that the old man''s wealth should not be lower than that of the Chu emperor. After all, everyone knows that the master of talismans is generally relatively rich.


    "Young man, my heaven and earth bag is not easy to untie. Let''s make a deal. You let me go. What about the contents of my three Heaven and earth bags?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old man took the initiative to say that at this time, protecting life is the most important thing.


    "There are some means, but the spirit and soul power is not vulgar."


    Du Shaofu sighed, trying to crack the forbidden runes on the three Heaven and earth bags of the old man. He found that the old man had some means, and his spiritual and spiritual strength was not so good. His heaven and earth bag could not be broken easily.


    But Du Shaofu did not give up and continued to crack.


    Then, within three hours, Du Shaofu cracked his three bags of heaven and earth.


    "Hoo!..."


    The old man is a bit cool. He is also a seven star spirit Rune master. He is famous in Zhongzhou. The ban on heaven and earth bag is not easy to crack.


    Even a rune master with a higher level of cultivation is not necessarily able to crack it.But the young man in front of him untied his three bags of heaven and earth in less than three hours.


    As a master of Seven Star mystical cultivation, this old man naturally knows what terrible state the mysterious youth in front of him has reached in his perception of the spirit talisman.


    The most terrifying thing is that the mysterious young man is only a six-star spiritual talisman.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    Du Shaofu examined the three bags of heaven and earth, and his eyes became very embarrassed one after another. Originally, he wanted to look at the three bags together. He knew that once one was untied, he didn''t have to worry about the second one.


    Under Du Shaofu''s inspection, the three Heaven and earth bags were empty except for a few King''s pills and some miscellaneous things. Even there were no decent elixir and imperial elixir.


    Du Shaofu also understood that it was no wonder that the old man was just willing to exchange the three Heaven and earth bags for him to leave. There was nothing valuable in the three bags.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s changing face, the old man seemed to be embarrassed. His face turned blue and red. He was rather embarrassed and said, "in fact, I had a lot of valuable things on me, but something happened recently, so it was empty."


    "Waste my energy."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the old man helplessly and said, "tell me for yourself. Should I kill you or abolish your cultivation as a punishment?"


    Hearing the speech, the old man''s eyes trembled and said, "young man, don''t be so desperate. You have no loss now. You''ll stay on the line and meet each other in the future."


    Du Shaofu said in a deep voice: "I''ve cleaned you up today and let you go. It''s only strange that you don''t bite me once you get a chance. If people don''t move me, I won''t be a prisoner. If people move me, cut off the roots!"


    The old man''s eyes trembled, his eyes turned straight and he looked at the young man in front of him. Naturally, he would not have the slightest doubt about the young man''s words. Such a evil star would never be a soft hearted master.


    "I''m a hundred miles unlucky. If I want to kill, I''m doomed to be planted in front of you today. Let''s do it. But at that time, please cover my bones with earth, just ask for a burial place, so that I won''t be in the wilderness."


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu, his voice dropped and his eyes closed slightly.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, but the old man had some backbone in the end. His brow moved slightly and he said, "I''ll give you a way to live. You can have it."


    "What way to live?"


    Bai Li Xu heard the words, and immediately opened his eyes. Although he dared to die, it did not mean that he did not want to live.


    It''s better to live than to die.


    "Follow me for ten years and serve as a slave. This is the way to live, or you will die. You can think about it yourself."


    Du Shaofu said in a positive tone that Du Shaofu didn''t want to kill a seven star magic master.


    But if this person can''t let himself rest assured, Du Shaofu will not be soft hearted, so as not to bring disaster for himself in the future.


    Bai Lixu heard his words and his eyes trembled. He was a slave for ten years. As a seven star Rune master, it was hard for him to accept it. It would be absolutely unacceptable for him to change to any Seven Star Rune master.


    "Well, I promised, for ten years. This time, I''m a loser."


    Bai Lixu gritted his teeth and said that he knew he had no choice. This time he was planted in grandma''s house.


    Du Shaofu untied the seal of Bai Lixu. His own strength was not afraid of bailixu''s differences in the Ming Dynasty, but he could not fail to guard against the secret.


    A poison pill was handed to Bai Lixu in his hand. Du Shaofu said, "I won''t trust you for the time being. This is Gu Du Dan. You need to take the antidote within one year."


    Bai Lixu looked at Du Shaofu for a moment, and his eyes twitched. The mysterious young man in front of him was more difficult than he imagined. He had no choice but to take Du Shaofu''s poison pill and swallow it.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you for being a slave. However, if you want to use a crooked mind, you should think clearly whether you can do anything about my strength."


    Du Shaofu looked at Bai Li Xu with a faint smile, but the warning color in his eyes did not express his words. He said, "it''s good to call me the third young master later, and try to keep the breath away."


    Bai Li Xu nodded his head and looked at the youth in front of him, wondering in his heart, is this really just a youth?


    The next morning, outside Baima City, looking at the magnificent gate, Bai Lixu asked Du Shaofu, "San Shao, what are we doing here?"


    "Listen, there''s a great assembly, do you know?" Said Du Shaofu.


    "The ten thousand utensils conference, of course, is known. All the fu masters at the level of six star perfection and below can"


    Bai Lixu said, suddenly raised his eyes, looked at Du Shaofu with a look of astonishment, and said, "you are not going to attend the Wanqi conference, are you?"


    "Wanbao Pavilion asked me to attend with diamond black copper. Any questions?" Du Shaofu glanced at Bai Li Xu and asked.


    "Hoo..."


    After Bai Lixu took a deep breath, he looked at Du Shaofu helplessly. He was most clear in his heart. Although the young man in front of him only had the cultivation of a six-star complete level Rune master, he was the master of terror who could refine the medium-quality weapons at one time with all his actions.


    If this guy goes to the Wanqi assembly, he won''t be called the Wanqi conference. He''s just going to fight against other Fuwen masters.


    At that time, I''m afraid there will be a lot of weapon runes will be directly hit by suicide, forget it.


    "You can let other masters of Qi Fu live a life. Why should they be hard for them?"


    He prayed for the other masters.White horse city, Wanbao Pavilion.


    In the VIP room, there are several people sitting upright. At the top of the table is shangguanhe. On the left side is a young man about 28-9 years old, and two middle-aged people who are more than 40 years old.


    In addition, there is a 50 year old man, dressed in a long shirt, eyes flash slightly fierce.


    Although the breath of the four people is restrained, it is not difficult to see that they are all lingfu masters, and their cultivation levels are all at the level of six star talisman.


    "Just a moment, everyone. We still have a little brother Qiao Feng who hasn''t arrived yet. Calculate the time, it should be about to arrive."


    Shangguan he was smiling and very polite to the four people present.


    "It''s rude to ask everyone to wait for him alone. I don''t know how good he is in refining weapons, but it''s rude enough."


    The old man''s eyes moved, and his eyes were a little unhappy, but in front of Shangguan he, he didn''t show it too much.


    Shangguan he smell speech, eyes do not leave a trace, wipe a little wave, a smile, way: "the king of utensils wide sit, that Qiaofeng little brother, in a while should arrive."


    Seeing Shangguan he talking, it''s hard for the half a hundred old people to say anything more.


    "It''s just the last one to arrive. Although it has kept us waiting for a long time, it''s not rude."


    But also at this time, outside the VIP Hall, a voice came, and then the two figures stepped forward.


    It was Du Shaofu and Bai Lixu who came.


    Just outside the VIP Hall, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly fluctuated after hearing the words.


    In the VIP Hall, people looked up at Du Shaofu and Bai Lixu.


    The old man, who was called the king of utensils by Shangguan he, also glanced at Du Shao and Bai Lixu''s body.


    There was a slight snort in his throat, but the old man didn''t speak any more, but he looked rather self-supporting.


    "Is Qiao Feng''s little brother here?"


    Shangguan he got up and, in terms of his cultivation strength, was extremely courteous, and then his eyes were looking from Bai Li Xu''s body intentionally or unintentionally.


    "If you agree to the Lord of Shangguan Pavilion, you will come."


    Du Shaofu nodded, but he had a lot of good feelings towards shangguanhe. Others respected him a foot and paid him back a foot. Du Shaofu''s personality is just like this, so he is quite polite to shangguanhe.


    "If the little brother thinks highly of me, just call me elder brother. You don''t need to be outside."


    Shangguan he said: "now that the little brother is here, let''s go. We need some time to get to Daqi city. It''s good to start early."


    "Brother Shangguan, I''m going to take a servant with me. Should it be ok?" Du Shaofu nodded and asked.


    "Servant..."


    The eyes of Shangguan he and several people in the VIP Hall fluctuated quite unexpectedly. Then Shangguan he nodded and said, "of course, there is no problem."


    A moment later, in Tianbao Pavilion, people set out on a flying monster in Tianbao Pavilion.


    In addition to Du Shaofu and Bai Lixu, shangguanhe and the other four lingfu masters, more than ten people also went to Tianbao Pavilion.


    Among them, there are two King Wu realms, four Marquis States and two five-star spirit fu masters. Many others are also cultivation of pulse spirit state, and the lineup is very strong.


    Along the way, in the introduction of Shangguan he, Du Shaofu learned that the other four fufu masters were huocong, Wenxin, Duan Zhengyu and le Zhenghan.


    These people are all from Tianbao Pavilion. They are invited to attend the Wanqi conference just to have a chance to enter the top ten of the ten thousand utensils conference, and then Tianbao Pavilion will be able to rise.


    Among them, the music is cold, and seems to have the name of the king of this ware.


    According to shangguanhe, Le Zhenghan is a master of fufu who has already refined half of the weapons. He has reached the peak of six stars and has the opportunity to step on the level of seven stars at any time.


    The king, Le Zhenghan, is also very famous in the spiritual realm. He has participated in the ten thousand utensils assembly twice. Although he has not made any achievements in the top ten, his achievements are not so good.


    Listening to the introduction of Shangguan he, he was very proud of himself, and his eyes swept Du Shaofu lightly.


    That music is cold that arrogant, fall in this is the mood some bad hundred Li Xu eyes, almost to be angry.


    But for Du Shaofu''s insinuation, he would have slapped him in the face.


    "The king of bullshit, you dare to be king if you refine half the tools."


    With Du Shaofu''s suppression, Bai Li Xu could only bear it. He could only pray for Le Zhenghan in his heart, and murmured in his contempt.


    "The most important thing is to be calm in order to play a normal level. Tension is a big taboo.


    In addition, craftsmanship is naturally the most important thing. Tens of thousands of fu masters compete with each other and it''s not easy to stand out. Last time, I regretted losing in the last 300


    Flying monster back, Le Zhenghan said, a little proud, with a sense of superiority.


    "I was tired and paralyzed yesterday, so I still have some problems today. The update has not been completed until now. I''m sorry, but the update is finished today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    In addition, the three master of array Fu looked at Yue Zhenghan with a little worship in their eyes.


    After all, ten years ago, I was able to rank in the top 300 at the Wanqi conference, which is really not weak.


    Now ten years later, Le Zhenghan has reached the peak level of six star perfection, and it is said that he has successfully refined more than half of the tools.


    Therefore, this time, there is really a chance to enter the top ten, and the opportunity is great.


    According to the situation of the past ten thousand utensils conference, the achievements of entering the top ten are also able to refine the level of semi Dao utensils.


    If the luck is better, this happy Zhenghan has a lot of opportunities to enter the top ten.


    The other three fufu masters then inquired about the matters needing attention in Le Zhenghan''s assembly.


    This makes De Le Zhenghan even more proud and superior. He glances at Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally, with a little contempt.


    Bai Lixu couldn''t listen to him any more. His face changed color. It was torture.


    With his warm temper, if Du Shaofu hadn''t motioned to stop him in secret, he would have killed the goods.


    "The most difficult to deal with is the disciples of Tianquan hall. They are all outstanding in weapon refining. Although they are young, they are extraordinary. However, as long as they play a stable role, they will not have no chance." Yue Zhenghan and the other three fu masters kept talking.


    Du Shaofu listened with a smile and didn''t care.


    This music Zhenghan''s age is not small, but the top level of six star perfection can refine the rune at the half level. It''s good whether it''s coincidence or luck. It''s true that it has some capital.


    On the ancient Tianzong, the six stars of Ge Zong were perfect, and only then did they refine the half way utensils.


    However, Ge Zong didn''t reach the peak level of six-star perfection. Compared with this music, Ge Zong was younger, but also many. More than a year ago, he had already been able to refine semi-traditional weapons, and his talent was also determined.


    Shangguan he has never talked much, but only occasionally flatters Na Le Zheng Han for a word or two. His eyes are mostly secretly looking at Du Shaofu.


    "If the big tail is really a dish, the first two times will not be washed down." Bai Li Xu listens to that music is cold chattering ceaselessly, really can''t bear to go on.


    "What do you mean?"


    Smell speech, music is cold suddenly face blue red, indefinitely rose red, this is clearly in his face.


    Yue Zhenghan''s eyes were fixed on Bai Li Xu''s body tightly, and his voice was gloomy: "if you don''t explain it to me today, I won''t be rude to you."


    "Oh, I''ll see what you''re doing to me."


    Bai Lixu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he had a smile on his face. He didn''t pay much attention to the master of fufu at the top level of six star perfection. Before his downfall, many cultivators at the level of wuhuangjing, including those at the level of wuhuangjing, had to bow down in front of him.


    "Forget it, all of them are going to attend the Wanqi meeting. Don''t let Shangguan Pavilion master be embarrassed." Du Shaofu said helplessly.


    "Well, it''s easy to say. A servant dare to be presumptuous. It''s true that the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam is crooked, and birds of a feather flock together." Music is cold road, with his identity, can not easily give up.


    As soon as the words of Le Zhenghan fell, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly looked at his body, looked directly into his eyes, and said faintly: "I said to let my people forget. If you say one more word, what my people will do, I am not responsible. Don''t blame me for not warning you."


    Looking at a pair of deep eyes under the purple mask, the light tone, Yue Zhenghan did not know why, suddenly shivered all over, as if there was a chill suddenly spread all over the body.


    "The king of utensils, Qiaofeng, how can you give me face? It''s fate to be able to participate in the Wanqi conference together. At the Wanqi conference, I still have to rely on you." Shangguan he opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu and Lezheng in a very polite way.


    "Hum!"


    With a sweep of his long sleeves, Le Zhenghan gave Du Shaofu a hard look, and then said to Shangguan he, "I''ll give Shangguan Pavilion face. At the Wanqi meeting, some people will know their ignorance."


    Voice down, this music is cold also no longer speech, eyes slightly closed.


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu gave Shangguan he a helpless smile, and then he began to keep his eyes closed.


    Bai Lixu was a little disappointed. He thought he could find an excuse to do it, but he couldn''t do it at this time, so he was afraid of helplessness.


    The other three masters of array Fu looked at Du Shaofu and le Zhenghan, and they all began to keep their eyes closed and keep their eyes closed.


    With this episode, the flying monster is much more quiet, only the wind whistling, all the way to Daqi city.


    Daqi city is definitely one of the most famous big cities in Zhongzhou. It is not only the most popular trading center for all kinds of weapon materials, such as Dao, Fu, spirit and all kinds of weapon refining materials.


    Even some commercial firms and forces from other parts of Zhongzhou will come to Daqi city to trade.


    In addition, every time the ten thousand ware conference is held in Daqi City, which also promotes the special status of Daqi city.With the coming of the ten thousand vessels meeting, there are some rare Qi Fu masters in the vast city of large vessels.


    In the whole Daqi City, there have been numerous strong people recently. For a time, the strong gathered together and all kinds of forces came. All kinds of schools, dragons and snakes mixed together, and it was very lively.


    When Du Shaofu and shangguanhe arrived at Daqi City, it was the first night of the next day.


    The vast city is located in a boundless, extremely eye-catching, just like a towering beast.


    "Whoosh..."


    Outside Daqi City, there are flying monsters coming. Some people plunder the air. Many fufu masters are rushing to Daqi city.


    "Every time, all the inns in Daqi city will be full. Fortunately, Wanbao Pavilion also has some industries in Daqi City, among which there is an inn. If you can have a good rest tonight, tomorrow will be the day of Wanqi convention."


    In an inn, after passing through a rather noisy area, it is a quiet courtyard guest room, shangguanhe said to the crowd.


    Du Shaofu and Bai Lixu were both arranged in a courtyard. After looking around, Bai Lixu arranged a seal and ban.


    "Three little, there are many strong people in the city of big ware."


    Bai Lixu said to Du Shaofu that under the power of spirit and soul, he found that there are many strong men in the city now.


    "Help me protect the Dharma. I''m going to prepare for tomorrow''s ten thousand vessels meeting." Du Shaofu said to Bai Lixu.


    Hearing his words, Bai Li Xu couldn''t help but stare at Du Shaofu.


    As for the terror Lord in front of him, he has to make preparations before he goes to attend the ten thousand utensils meeting. This is simply to prevent other masters of weapons and talismans from working.


    At night, the bright moon is in the sky, and there is no time for a lively and noisy voice to come.


    In the courtyard, Shangguan he looked at the night sky, the night breeze slowly, and his clothes fluttered.


    "Do you think there is any hope among the five people this time?"


    An old man came to shangguanhe''s side. He was a Wuwang cultivator who accompanied him from Baima city to Daqi city.


    "Originally, the most promising one should be le Zhenghan. If he can play a normal role this time, he really has great hope. In order to invite him, we will pay a huge price. However, he is pretentious, sinister and mercenary. Even if he is really in the top ten, even if it is for us, it is not necessarily a good thing."


    Shangguan he looked at the night, his eyes slightly coagulated, and then whispered: "but this time, that Qiaofeng is let me see through."


    "Qiaofeng seems to have some mystery." The cultivators of King Wu''s realm nodded slightly.


    With a smile, Shangguan he said, "it''s more than mystery. If I''m not mistaken, the servants who follow him are all lingfu masters above the mysterious level of seven stars. Such people are more than mysterious."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, after dawn, Daqi city slowly woke up.


    Today is the grand event of Daqi city and one of the biggest events in the whole spiritual realm.


    Today, the once-in-a-decade conference of ten thousand utensils can be held today.


    As the darkness just passed before dawn, many figures appeared in the streets of the city, which already had a trace of ancient flavor.


    Some people went to the square of Daqi city to watch the grand event of Wanqi assembly, and there were also obvious figures of Qi Fu masters.


    As one of the lingfu masters, these fufu masters are of noble status. The number of them is extremely rare, and they are rare to see. Therefore, they are more mysterious and awe inspiring.


    But today, the streets of Daqi city are full of figures of Qi Fu masters.


    The destination of all the fu masters is the same. Go to the most spacious square in the center of Daqi City, which is the place for today''s competition.


    "Hoo..."


    In the early morning, Du Shaofu''s white body slowly converged, his mouth vomited, his eyes opened, and his essence fluctuated. Then he returned to the deep and clear.


    Today is the ten thousand utensils meeting. Du Shaofu''s eyes and eyes are slightly thinking. At the moment, his mood is also extremely touched.


    The Wanqi assembly is the abbot of Tianquan hall, and Shifu qizun is the master of Tianquan hall. However, for more than 1000 years, I don''t know what the situation of Tianquan hall is now. Shifu''s body may be in Yuheng hall.


    "No matter what, I''ll find a way to enter Tianquan hall first."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. Then he got up and took a deep breath. He walked out of the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    "San Shao, those guys outside are waiting for you." When Du Shaofu left the room, he saw a hundred Li Xu in the small hall.


    Two people out of the small hall, outside the courtyard, Shangguan he, Le Zhenghan and so on have been waiting, but it seems that they have just come out.


    Seeing Du Shaofu, Le Zhenghan''s eyes were more gloomy, but he seemed to be afraid of something, but he didn''t speak more.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s go. All the procedures have been done for you. This is your participation in the jade slips. When the time comes, you can enter the venue and your own refining positions with the jade slips."


    While Shangguan he was talking, someone gave a jade slip with a hanging rope to Du Shaofu and five fufu masters.


    "The rules of the competition are not complicated. The higher the level of refining, the higher the ranking will be. At that time, there will be strong people in Tianquan hall and many powerful refining tools as judges. However, if you fail in the process, you will leave directly. You also need to prepare materials for refining. If you still lack any refining materials, you still have time. Tianbao Pavilion is here The earth has its own cabinet, which can be prepared for you. " Shangguanhe said to Du Shaofu''s five people. It can be seen that they are quite nervous today.


    When they heard the speech, they all said that they were ready. For such a big event as the Wanqi conference, they had already prepared in advance.


    Du Shaofu also nodded. Although he wanted to go to Tianbao pavilion to buy King Kong Black Copper, he had a lot of other refining materials on his body, and many of them were of high grade.


    "This time, Tianbao Pavilion will ask five people."


    Seeing the five nodding, they were all ready. After shangguanhe made some courtesies, he took them out of the Inn and went to daqicheng square.


    On the broad street, dense figures come out from all over the place, and many spirit fu masters can be seen from time to time, of which the number of instrument fu masters is undoubtedly the largest.


    "Only such a grand event as the ten thousand utensils assembly can bring so many Qi Fu masters together."


    As he passed in the low air, he looked at the figures of many masters of Fuwen on the street, and Shangguan he also sighed.


    "Qi Fu masters, medicine fu masters and array fu masters are also human beings. They need more recognition and fame. This ten thousand utensils meeting is the place where those under six Star Instrument fu masters become famous all over the world."


    Bai Lixu said that although he was Du Shaofu''s servant, his invisible strong temperament could not be covered up much.


    Just listen to Bai Li Xu''s words, pour is to let Le Zhenghan''s face mercilessly smoke.


    Bai Li Xu''s words obviously smacked him in the face. His mood and words seemed to be condescending to the master of six-star instrument.


    "Sir, there is some truth in what he said."


    Rather, he could only smile in the middle.


    Although he knew that Bai Lixu was talking about that truth, if he nodded his head, he would undoubtedly be in the percussion music Zhenghan and others.


    Bai Li Xu didn''t pay much attention to le Zhenghan''s eyes. He was very clear in his heart. He was afraid that he would cry soon.


    However, what puzzled bailixu was that he didn''t understand why the terror Lord in front of him was interested in attending the ten thousand vessels meeting. It was just to bully people.


    On the street, as the crowd went to the square, listening to the noise around him and seeing the figures of many fu masters, Du Shaofu''s heart was bound to fluctuate.


    This is the ten thousand utensils meeting. It is held by the Tianquan hall under the master''s utensils. It is also a contest of refining weapons. If you can''t get the place, you may lose the face of master qizun.


    However, Du Shaofu was a little embarrassed. If he could use the secret weapon too obvious, would he easily expose his identity.


    Now if the relationship between myself and master qizun is exposed, it will be quite inconvenient.


    In the middle of the sky, there were dense figures all around. Before everyone''s eyes, a huge square finally appeared. Du Shaofu also looked at each other with such a vast extent.


    The vast square seems to be unable to see the edge of the general, surrounded by dense onlookers is even more spectacular, can only see a piece of oppressed head.


    The number of onlookers is not clear.


    On the square, there are a lot of stone platforms at this time, and there are some fu masters shuttling among them. It seems that they are looking for their own refining positions one by one according to the number on their jade slips.


    "Five, the entrance is in front of you. All the procedures have been completed. Just go in. I''m here at the bottom to cheer for the five. I hope you can all achieve good results."


    In the dense stream of people, the crowd was blocked. Fortunately, there was a special passage at the entrance of the master of fufu. Shangguanhe took the five people to the entrance of the master and said.


    Five people nodded. Beside the entrance of the master, there was a breath. The man in armor checked the jade slips, and then he would remind the master to pay attention before entering the arena.


    "Hoo..."


    On the vast square, Du Shaofu could not help taking a deep breath.


    The dense figures are all fu masters. I''m afraid the number is nearly 10000. There are still many fufu masters waiting in line at the entrance.On the square, about one Zhang, there is a stone platform.


    There is a number on the stone platform, and the master of Fuwen enters his own refining position according to the number on the jade slips.


    There are a lot of seats on the high platform in the square, which seems to be the last seat for some referees.


    Around the arc-shaped square, there are many seats in the front row at the edge of the square, which is closest to the smelter position.


    It can be seen from a glance that these seats are prepared for the comers and the strong of various forces, and will not be able to sit for any onlookers.


    "Hum..."


    Yue Zhenghan snorted coldly in his throat, and glanced at Du Shaofu. He was very familiar and went to the square to find his place for refining utensils.


    Du Shaofu ignored the music and gave a faint smile.


    At this time, there are many fufu masters in the square, waiting for the beginning of the ten thousand vessels assembly.


    Du Shaofu looked at the number on the jade slips he had signed up for, and then he found his own weapon refining position.


    Du Shaofu''s smelter was in the middle of the square, and its position was not impressive.


    Looking around, Du Shaofu didn''t see Le Zhenghan and other four people. Their weapon refining positions were not nearby.


    As time went on, more and more Fuwen masters came in from the entrance.


    Among them, there are also a very small number of female fu masters who appear valiantly and valiantly.


    All the Fuwen masters are looking for their own refining positions according to their own numbers.


    In the audience, the dark figure is already densely packed with films, and a lot of worship screams are coming out.


    In addition, there were so many fufu masters around, most of them were six star level masters, which made Du Shaofu feel a little hot.


    After all, Du Shaofu is a young man. In this situation, he can''t help but be impatient. He wants to compete with the whole spiritual realm, who is the same cultivator and Fu Master in Zhongzhou.


    Time went on for a while, the front row of VIP seats, began to fill up.


    Around the square, a sea of people, shouting, noise, converged into a torrent straight into the sky.


    Suddenly, there was a commotion in front of the crowd.


    Du Shaofu looked up in the direction of the commotion, and saw the entrance of the master of Fuwen, with hundreds of figures entering.


    Hundreds of people, men and women, are young, the youngest even less than 20.


    But any one is extraordinary temperament, the eyes with a little arrogant gas.


    At the beginning, a young man with a handsome appearance and clear eyes aroused the cheers and shouts of many young girls in the surrounding audience.


    When these young men and women enter the arena, they enter in order directly in the front row.


    These young men and women, one by one, stood in the front row of the refining positions, the most eye-catching, but also the most eye-catching.


    From the heated discussion around him, Du Shaofu learned that these young men and women were disciples of Tianquan hall.


    Tianquan hall represents the highest Hall of Qi Fu masters in the spiritual realm.


    The disciples who came out of the hall of heavenly power were extraordinary in their weapon refining accomplishments.


    With the arrival of the disciples of Tianquan hall, the crowd became agitated again, and many figures slowly appeared in the crowd.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    At the entrance of the square, there are many old men coming, behind many figures in awe, around the audience also slowly calmed down the noise.


    When the figures came, the faint breath rippled on the body, as if to make the whole big ware city have some fluctuations for no reason.


    "They are the elders and Dharma protectors of Tianquan temple."


    "There should be elders in other halls of the Seven Star hall."


    "According to the previous rules, some elders of other halls will be arranged as judges at the Wanqi assembly."


    "It is said that in addition, some heavyweights outside the Seven Star hall will also be invited to serve as judges to show the fairness, fairness and openness of the assembly."


    "Those are the top players."


    There are still some whispers around, watching the figure slowly walking on the top of the square at the moment, all eyes full of awe and yearning.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the figures.


    Looking from afar, the breath of those figures converged, but compared with the elder breath of ancient Tianzong, it was definitely not much weaker.


    An old man in the middle looked like a 70 year old man, his face was full of pleats, and he was wearing some large, ill fitting plain robes. He saw that some of them were dying, but his seat was the most central position on the high platform, and his eyes were always smiling.


    As the old man sat down, many old men around him also sat down in turn. Behind him, many people were still standing. Their eyes were sweeping over the tens of thousands of fu masters in the square.


    With this group of people sitting upright, the time of the opening ceremony of the ten thousand utensils conference finally began under the attention of the public.


    "Dang!"


    A clear chime reverberated in and out of the square, resounding through the city of Daqi, making the whispers around it suddenly silent.


    "Shua Shua..."


    At this moment, countless eyes inside and outside the square all fell on the high platform of the square, watching the 70 year old man in the middle rising slowly.


    Under the attention of the public, the dying 70 year old man stood up trembling and walked slowly to the high platform before the referee''s seat, and his eyes swept over the thousands of Fuwen masters on the square at this time.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, first of all, I would like to thank you all for coming to attend the 1530 year old Wanqi conference held by Tianquan hall. I''d like to introduce myself first. I''m Zhu Xiu of Tianquan hall."


    The old man''s words are old and his voice is quiet, but now it is clear and incomparably echoed in the ears of everyone inside and outside the square.


    At this moment, both inside and outside the square, including the tens of thousands of fu masters on the square, looked at Zhu Xiu one after another, all with awe.


    "That''s elder Zhu Xiu of Tianquan hall. It''s said that elder Zhu Xiu has reached the level of being a saint in refining utensils."


    "Elder Zhu Xiu is very famous in Zhongzhou. He is one of the top ten in terms of weapon refining skills."


    A sound of shock, whispering spread, countless eyes looking in awe at Zhu Xiu elder.


    The old man, who seems to be on the verge of death, has a high reputation among today''s fufu masters.


    His extraordinary accomplishments in refining utensils have made him one of the top ten in the world.


    "The ten thousand wares conference, 1530 years."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. Listening to such a number, he could not help being proud of his master''s qizun. Elder Zhu Xiu''s eyes swept around him, still with a light smile, and said, "in the ten thousand utensils meeting, the highest level of refining is ranked, and the joint judgment of the jury shall prevail.


    Cheat, light will abolish cultivation, heavy will kill!


    In the end, the top ten can become Dharma protectors, champions and elders of Tianquan hall, and all of them can understand the weapon refining experience of the master of Tianquan hall! "


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of elder Zhu Xiu''s voice, all around him was boiling, and many of his eyes were immediately blazing out.


    Enter the Tianquan hall and become a Dharma protector. You will become famous all over the world!


    It is an irresistible temptation for all the master of Fuwen to get the experience of refining the weapon.


    "Next, I''d like to introduce to you the other four judges this time. The first is yunziqin elder of Tianxuan hall, Yin xunlang elder of Tianji hall, Kou Jixiong elder of Yuheng hall, and the last one, Guanghang Weng, who is crazy about utensils."


    With the voice of elder Zhu Xiu, there was a beautiful woman with more than 40 years of age around him, a slender middle-aged man with a good temperament, a burly old man with a pair of looks in his fifties, and the last old man who looked like elder Zhu Xiu got up, nodded around, and then sat back to his seat.


    Looking at those figures, there are countless colors of awe around. The names ring from all directions, and all of them are top-notch!


    "The people from Yuheng hall are also there."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows in secret. At the moment, a voice came from the head of the court: "now, on behalf of the jury and the Tianquan hall, I declare that the assembly of ten thousand utensils will begin now!"


    "Boom..."


    When the last word of elder Zhu Xiu fell, the whole scene exploded completely, and the thunderous cheers echoed all over the place, shaking the sky!All the materials in the bag of heaven and earth were placed on the stone platform in front of them, and then one by one activated the cauldron!


    "Hula..."


    Inspired by the spirit furnace and Fu Ding, a stream of flame of various colors rises, just like countless fireworks suddenly appear.


    Tens of thousands of Linglu Fu Ding appeared one after another. This spectacular scene is like the majestic scene of the whole Daqi city.


    This magnificent scene, let the present people, all can not help but blood boiling!


    In a short period of time, the master of Fuwen began to refine it.


    However, the front row disciples of Tianquan hall were not in a hurry.


    But one by one the eyes closed slightly, calm, and then a pair of bright eyes opened, the body in front of a furnace Fu Ding like fireworks.


    "Four color Linglu Fu Ding!"


    "It''s a special flame that can improve the speed and quality of the refiner!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the gathering of the young male and female disciples of Tianquan hall, their every move attracted more attention and caused a lot of surprise.


    "Boom!"


    In the front row, the ethereal young man in Tianquan hall, in front of him, is condensed with a five color spirit furnace Fu Ding, and a terrible breath rippling, which makes the spirit furnace Fu Ding around him tremble to crawl.


    "Five color Linglu Fu Ding, all attribute Linglu Fu Ding!"


    "That''s Taoyu, the talent of refining utensils in Tianquan hall. It''s a five color Linglu Fu Ding. It''s all attribute!"


    With the appearance of the five color Linglu Fu Ding, it caused an uproar and many eyes envied.


    Even the judges on the high platform also fluctuated for the five color Linglu Fu Ding.


    Then on the high platform referee seat, one by one strong person then talked in a low voice, and his eyes were also quite concerned about falling on the square.


    Du Shaofu didn''t worry. After looking around, he slowly took out a pile of refining materials from the heaven and earth bag, and then condensed the spirit furnace and Fu Ding.


    However, at the moment, Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu Ding has only three attributes of light, and the other two are dim.


    The five attributes of the Linglu Fu Ding were too conspicuous. Du Shaofu thought about it and decided to hide it a little.


    Du Shaofu planned that it would be almost enough to successfully enter the top ten, as long as he didn''t lose his master''s face.


    However, Du Shaofu''s intentional concealment is extremely hidden, leaving no trace and causing no attention from others.


    So the onlookers were not worried.


    The time of the ten thousand utensils meeting can not be completed in one day. It is not surprising that some Taoist instruments appeared at the ten thousand utensils meeting in the past years.


    It takes at least ten days to refine a first-class Taoist instrument at the level of six-star instrument master''s cultivation.


    With the start of the Wanqi conference, the whole venue was also under martial law.


    Around there are many strong breath diffusion, no one can affect the assembly, or fear will be mercilessly suppressed.


    What''s more, at this time, there are some top players in the judges'' seats, and there are few people who dare to make trouble in Daqi city at this time.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Just one hour after the start of the ten thousand utensils meeting, some explosions began to come out in the field.


    Some Linglu Fu cauldrons were blown to pieces. The master of fufu was too nervous on the spot and began to blast the tripod directly.


    Some of the nervous Fuwen masters were affected by the explosion and many of them failed.


    For these failed Fuwen masters, some of them were flushed and decadent.


    Some are swearing and swearing at the side of the people affected themselves, but also can only be an honest choice to exit.


    Du Shaofu completely shielded all the activities around him and began to immerse himself in his own refining.


    Due to Du Shaofu''s extremely low-key performance, he did not attract anyone''s attention.


    In some VIP seats in the front row of the square, Bai Lixu followed shangguanhe. He was also lucky to have a seat. Shangguanhe asked Bai Lixu to sit down.


    "What''s that guy doing?"


    Bai Lixu''s eyes have been locked on Du Shaofu through the crowd.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s spirit furnace and tripod converging, his breath also converged. It was clear that he was going to hide to the end. Since he wanted to hide it, why did he come to attend the ten thousand utensils meeting. This makes Bai Lixu very strange.


    Looking at the square, Shangguan he could see that he was also nervous.


    In the front row of the square, the young disciples of Tianquan hall closest to the referee''s seat were young, but they were all acting without any panic.


    All the refining seems to be under control, which makes people look at each other in secret. They are worthy of being disciples from Tianquan hall.


    "I just finished today''s update at 3:30 in the morning. I''m sorry. Please forgive me. ¡¹¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    As time went by, the square was full of blazing flames, which made the whole square as hot as a furnace.


    The onlookers with lower cultivation strength are hard to resist the heat that can affect the soul.


    In this kind of refining, there were also many fufu masters who could not bear the pressure, which led to the failure of refining weapons.


    In the twinkling of an eye, on the fifth day, the number of people who failed was more than half. There were also some fufu masters who succeeded in refining spiritual weapons.


    However, the spiritual success of these masters is only focused on participation, and their accomplishments are at the level of four-star and five-star.


    They just want to temper themselves when they attend the Wanqi conference. As for winning the place, they dare not think much about it.


    "Bang!"


    Not far from Du Shaofu''s refining position, a five-star fufu master, somehow, the temperature in the Linglu Fu cauldron was getting higher and higher, and the flames were rolling. Finally, he broke the Linglu Fu tripod.


    With the explosion of the Linglu RUNDING, many fufu masters around were affected, and the Fuqi being refined in the Linglu Fuding also failed.


    Du Shaofu did not move or shake, shielding everything around him.


    Around the onlookers, several days and nights to watch, some closed their eyes, waiting for the final most wonderful duel.


    Everyone knows that the real duel will be after the tenth day.


    Even those who have successfully refined the spirit tools and the talismans in front of them, to put it bluntly, are just a foil. The real top duel will be in the end.


    By the eighth day, there were less than a thousand left by tens of thousands of Fuwen masters.


    But at this time, any of the fufu masters who could still stay on the square were all above the cultivation level.


    "Hula..."


    The energy fluctuates, the breath sweeps, and there are runes constantly appearing, which makes the whispering sound start to come out from the surrounding audience.


    There are also some fufu masters who failed in the last critical moment to refine Fuyu, leaving with a disappointed and decadent face.


    "There are only two left."


    In the audience seat, behind Shangguan he, an old man of Wu King''s realm has a gloomy and dignified look.


    This time, there was no one in Tianbao Pavilion. During the eight days, both of them only refined the talisman. One failed in the end, and both of them had already left. Only two people were left on the scene.


    Shangguan he did not speak, eyes have been focused on the field.


    Only Bai Lixu was the most relaxed one. He looked at the competition of many fu masters with interest and occasionally glanced over the referee''s seat.


    On the ninth day, there were less than a hundred fufu masters still in the field, and the breath in each Linglu Fu cauldron was the most fiery and vigorous.


    "Boom..."


    With the appearance of high-grade runes, the breath fluctuates and attracts the eyes.


    At dusk on the ninth day, dark clouds began to gather in the sky.


    I do not know when, a layer of dark clouds in the sky, a palpitation of the breath began to spread.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Around the audience, many eyes closed to nourish the mind, in this moment began to open.


    One by one, they looked at the dark clouds above the square, and their eyes began to fluctuate.


    "Did you start to succeed?"


    Around the eyes began to look forward to, dark clouds gathered, there is a faint flash of light, that is the sign before the formation of thunder robbery.


    "Hula..."


    The dark cloud was standing in front of a middle-aged man. Inside the cauldron, a big sword appeared. The hidden patterns of the talisman fluctuated and the breath was amazing.


    But in the end, the middle-aged master of Fuwen didn''t lead to thunder robbery, even half of the weapon was poor.


    Although he succeeded in refining, the middle-aged master of Fuwen had no choice but to leave with a little regret in the end.


    But the middle-aged master of Fuwen''s exit had already received cheers from the spectator seats.


    It has been proved extraordinary to be able to refine the Fuqi at the level of half way instrument at the assembly of ten thousand utensils.


    "Hula..."


    After that, a lot of dark clouds gathered, and many symbols close to the level of half channel devices appeared.


    One by one, the master of Fuwen left, looking happy and worried.


    There are also some bad luck, in the end near the level of the half of the failure.


    It''s a great pity that the cauldron of Linglu was broken and the blood gushed out.


    On the referee''s seat, behind Kou Jixiong, the elder of Yuheng hall, a young man sits upright with excellent temperament. His long black hair combs very smoothly and is snow-white.


    The young man''s face is also very handsome, but at this time, his face is gloomy, and his eyes have not been raised in front of the square face. Facing the tens of thousands of fu masters in the square, it seems that they do not look at it.


    "Qin Guan, go back to the Palace first. As long as people are in the spiritual realm, they can''t escape." Elder Kou Jixiong turned around and whispered to the young man in white.


    The young man in white raised his head, with a kind of feminine spirit in his long and narrow eyes, and then faintly looked at the square.Suddenly, the eyes of the young man in white trembled.


    In the square, a purple figure appeared in his eyes among hundreds of sparse people.


    The figure was dressed in purple soft armor and purple mask.


    That figure killed his father, the emperor of Chu River, and razed the palace of Chu River to the ground. Even if it was turned into ashes, he could recognize it. How could he forget it!


    "It''s him, it''s Qiaofeng!"


    Qin Guan''s eyes suddenly changed greatly. He got up directly and looked at the young figure in front of him in purple soft armor. His eyes were cold.


    At the Wanqi meeting, master and he took many people back to the city of Chujiang to look for it, but Qiaofeng and others had already disappeared.


    After that, they came to the Wanqi meeting in Daqi city. They thought that Qiao Feng and others had escaped without trace.


    Who would have expected that it would be impossible to find a place to find, and it took no effort to get there!


    With the Qin official standing up, the chill spread in his eyes, killing intention to shoot, many eyes on the referee seat, immediately fell on the Qin official.


    Zhu Xiu, guanghangweng, yunziqin, Yin xunlang, etc. all looked at the Qin officials.


    "Qin Guan, is that Qiao Feng


    Elder Kou Jixiong immediately changed his color. His eyes followed the Qin official and swept over Du Shaofu. Finally, he looked at the Qin official and asked.


    "Master, it''s that boy. Even if he becomes a grey disciple, he knows him. Please master must make decisions for his disciples."


    Qin Guan nodded, and his eyes were red. He could not let go of Qiao Feng.


    "Elder Kou, what''s the matter?"


    Elder Zhu Xiu looked at Kou Jixiong and asked. His eyes were flat, as if he were smiling at any time.


    "There was a man named Qiao Feng who killed the Dharma protector of Yuheng hall and killed thousands of people in the imperial palace of Chu River. Even my disciple Qin Guan subdued the emperor of Chu River and was killed by him."


    Kou Jixiong had a chill in his eyes, but he was quite surprised at the moment. Qiao Feng, the mysterious young man, seems to be young. Is his strength as strong as his disciple Qin Guan said.


    "Oh..."


    Listening to elder Kou Jixiong''s words, elder Zhu Xiu, elder Yun Ziqin, Chi Chi Chi Guang hangweng, and elder Yin xunlang were all somewhat surprised. They looked at Du Shaofu curiously through the crowd in the square.


    "It seems that the young man is not very old. I also met with the emperor of Chu River in the city of Chu River. The Wu Emperor''s realm is mysterious and his cultivation is at the peak. Is that young man really capable of killing the supreme protector of the law and the emperor of Chu?"


    The elder Yin xunlang of Tianji hall looks at the young figure who is refining weapons in the field on his heroic face. There are some doubts and surprise in his eyes. If the young man can kill the emperor of Chu River and protect the Dharma of the Ming Dynasty, how strong his strength is? This is absolutely unthinkable.


    "I got up at 4 o''clock this afternoon, and I didn''t steal any laziness. I don''t know why. Some Kavin have been sitting here until now. I know that many brothers are waiting for the update. I sincerely apologize. I also ask my brothers to understand more. It is estimated that I stayed up late for several nights in a row. I''m really a bit dazed. Xiao Yu continues to code, and there will be no less updates. I plan to do it today Go to bed early, so as not to affect the update. Sorry again. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    "There should be something strange about that boy, but those who move me and kill the Dharma protector of Yuheng hall will never be let go." Kou Jixiong says deeply, the chill in your eyes has been wiped.


    "The young man''s refining tools are stable, every move, controlled with a degree of confidence, extremely accurate in the control of the flame temperature, without any unnecessary consumption, which is also a great test of spiritual and spiritual strength."


    Guanghangweng, a tool maniac, looked at the young man with purple soft armour. His eyes were a little surprised and said, "the young man''s refining utensils seems simple and regular, but in fact, he has high attainments in refining utensils. It''s not simple."


    "Elder Kou, if the young man has a grudge with Yuheng hall, we can ask for a solution after the conference. Now we are still in the conference. The whole Zhongzhou is paying attention to our every move, but all the guests are watching."


    Zhu Xiu elder light way, in the eye vision, also has been falling on that purple soft armor youth figure, looked with interest.


    "After the conference, I will solve it."


    Kou Jixiong nodded and looked at the figure of the youth on the square. It was really not the time to move.


    "Master..."


    Qin Guan wanted to start immediately. He couldn''t bear the Revenge of killing his father for a moment. He watched the Revenge of killing his father in front of him. How could he bear it.


    "Don''t be impatient. What''s the standard? Let the elders see the joke. Sit down!"


    Kou Jixiong yelled softly. At the moment, the boy is still participating in the Wanqi meeting. Naturally, he can''t do anything. But he is already in the big Tool City, and he is not afraid that the boy can run.


    After being scolded by his master, Qin Guan came back to his senses and waited hard for the purple figure to pass the chill. He sat upright and regained his expression. However, the coldness in his eyes was hard to suppress.


    "This time, the disciples of Tianquan hall have played extremely well. Congratulations, Zhu Xiu."


    Guanghang Weng, who is crazy about utensils, looked at the disciples of Tianquan hall not far away from the judge''s seat, and played very well.


    Most of the disciples of Tianquan hall are in the first 100 years, and a few of them who leave the hall are just not good at their accomplishments. The purpose is to hone their own skills.


    "You are such a nerd. At best, these disciples are playing a fairly stable role this time, but there are not many outstanding ones. Tao Yu alone is quite good." Elder Zhu Xiu said softly that he was quite satisfied with the empty young man in the middle.


    "The pottery jade is not only good, but also the five color spirit furnace and tripod. It is also the peak spirit root of the" king of man ". It has always been intelligent and highly intelligent in refining tools. I think it will be sooner or later to surpass the two of us."


    The most outstanding disciple of Tianquan hall, who has a lot of means, is definitely the peak of his generation.


    Elder Zhu Xiu smiles and doesn''t speak again.


    They really knew Tao Yu''s extraordinary accomplishments in weapon refining.


    At night, in the dark, the splendor and energy fluctuate like fireworks.


    Dark clouds gathered in the middle of the sky, and there was a faint flash of lightning. Each piece of high-quality talisman that was closest to the level of the half way utensil was born, making it like day around, and the crowd of onlookers had a lot of discussion.


    Until the next morning, there were less than 20 fufu masters in the square, who were still refining.


    At this time, a thick layer of dark clouds gathered and began to thunder and lightning.


    "Boom


    The wind and clouds are surging in the air, and the energy of heaven and earth fluctuates strangely.


    A strange and astonishing, soul palpitating breath, rippling spread in this square square space, also spread rapidly.


    "The atmosphere of pressure is strong!"


    "Is it really necessary to have Taoist instruments?"


    Around the square, from the crowd, began to spread the sound of uproar, that invisible spread of the breath, let the onlookers heart palpitation.


    "Boom..."


    A moment later, there was a roar in front of an old man.


    A short spear blade rushed out of the Linglu Fu Ding, which was engraved with dazzling talisman and secret patterns.


    The dazzling light soars into the sky, and the breath fluctuates like a living creature, with amazing prestige.


    "Take it


    The old man opened his mouth and drank slightly. His robe shook with a wave. The short gun was put in his hand, and the terrible and astonishing breath rippled everywhere.


    "It''s a half way weapon. It''s almost a star thunder robbery, but it''s the last step."


    Looking at the javelin in the hands of the old man under the square, on the referee seat, Chi Chi Guanghang Weng said softly.


    The old master of fufu looked at his spear with a smile.


    But then looking at this time there are more than a dozen fufu masters still refining, the old man''s eyes, can not help but is worried.It is also a matter of suspense if you want to enter the top ten.


    Then a moment later, the square again surging, there are more than a dozen Fu master, all of them are half of the instrument, turbulence square.


    Around the audience in a boiling uproar, looking at the pieces of the half way utensils were born, for its blood boiling.


    In addition to the ten thousand vessels meeting, it''s really hard to see half of them all appearing.


    Most of the ten fufu masters were young disciples of Tianquan hall, and all of them refined semi Taoist weapons one by one.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only five people left on the square.


    "There is hope. There is hope now."


    A senior military officer was surprised.


    At this time, at this last moment, two of those who could still stay in the square were representatives of Tianbao Pavilion this time.


    One is Qiao Feng, the other is Wang Le Zhenghan.


    Shangguan he''s eyes also showed some pleasant waves. At last, the five people were still in the field. Everyone knew that at this time, those who had not been refined successfully were naturally of higher level.


    At this time, there are two people in Tianbao Pavilion. As long as there are no mistakes at the last moment, this time Tianbao Pavilion is going to be big.


    "Well, it''s a bit unusual this time."


    In the referee''s seat, yunziqin elder of Tianxuan hall looked at the last five people in the square at this time, and his bright eyes were somewhat surprised and his expression fluctuated.


    "It was an accident."


    Elder Zhu Xiu''s eyes moved, and his dying body slightly sat upright.


    At this time, the last five people in the square, only two were disciples of Tianquan hall, and the other three were all outside Tianquan hall.


    "I know a young man named Yue Zhenghan, who is also well-known outside. He has some skills in refining utensils. The young man named Qiao Feng has always been stable and can''t be seen clearly."


    Looking at the last nobody in the field, the old man frowned slightly and whispered, "that man in black gives me a feeling that it''s hard to pry. It''s strange."


    "The music is cold, but I have some impression. It seems that I have participated in several Wanqi conferences."


    Elder Zhu Xiu looked at the square at this time. In addition to Tao Yu''s two Tianquan Temple disciples, there were also Qiaofeng and Yue Zhenghan.


    Finally, he was a strange man in black. His clothes were quite strange. His face was covered in his black robe and hat, and he could not even see his appearance clearly.


    However, the breath on his body is in the limit of the six star array Fu Master''s satisfactory level.


    At the same time when Zhu Xiu''s voice dropped again, many powerful people seemed to feel something at the same time, and many of their eyes were looking up into the air


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    At the same time when Zhu Xiu''s voice dropped again, many powerful people seemed to feel something at the same time, and many of their eyes were looking up into the air


    Under the eyes of many eyes, there is a vast cloud rolling, and then condensed into a huge dark cloud thunder ball.


    The roar of thunder resounded, and the strange black Rune spread and fluctuated.


    On the dark cloud thunder ball, a terrible breath, let the high altitude for it inexplicably tremble.


    A silent threat spread, which made the onlookers around the square afraid of it


    One star thunder robbery, this is the first time the appearance of Taoist tools! It''s the first time that a star thunderbolt will be attracted by the first level Dao ware. The real first level Dao ware has appeared


    "That''s the disciple of Tianquan hall. It seems that it''s not Tao Yu."


    "That''s Yu Mingyuan, also a disciple of Tianquan hall. The six stars are perfect, refining the first level of Tao. It''s too strong!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As the huge, dazzling cloud and thunder ball gathered, there were whispers of shock among the onlookers.


    A lot of surprised eyes suddenly turned to one of the young people in the square.


    "I didn''t expect to say that Yu Mingyuan has also arrived at this stage, which is somewhat surprising to me."


    In the referee''s seat, there were some unexpected fluctuations on the old face of elder Zhu Xiu.


    Full of all the eyes, at the moment, all tightly fell on the youth in Mingyuan that day.


    The huge black light thunder ball collapsed in the low altitude behind it. The silver snake wreaked havoc in the sky, and the pressure spread!


    "Boom..."


    Almost at the same time, above the sky, there were dark clouds gathering again.


    Three dark thunder balls appeared again, hovering over the heads of Du Shaofu, Tao Yu and the mysterious man in black.


    "Are there four Taoist vessels this time?"


    A succession of dark clouds and thunder balls appeared, which made people feel strongly shocked. The terrible thunder power surged and filled the sky.


    "The purple soft armor man and the black robed man are also strong weapon refiners!"


    Among the many onlookers around, many could not help shaking out their voices.


    "I didn''t expect that Qiao Feng''s little brother had such amazing attainments in refining utensils!"


    "One star thunder robbery, brother Qiao Feng, hold on!"


    After Shangguan he, the two King Wu States and lingfu masters in Baoge that day, and the cultivators of marquis Wu''s territory, all of them clenched their fists and raised their hearts to their throat.


    At this time, Shangguan he''s eyes are excited and nervous, a star thunder robbery, which is the precursor of the appearance of the first product of Tao.


    At the beginning of the day, the treasure will be made.


    Only Bai Lixu was indifferent. He glanced at a dark thunder ball behind Du Shaofu in the square. He didn''t care at all.


    However, he had seen Du Shaofu with his own eyes, and his actions attracted the two star thunder robbery. At this time, the one star thunder robbery was just that abnormal guy deliberately hiding.


    "Boom!"


    In full view of the public, many eyes tremble in the play, the star thunder robbery caused by Mingyuan finally begins.


    Black light thunder ball edge dark cloud billows, a silver snake lightning wave out!


    The diffuse and open ray Wei also makes people''s hair stand down suddenly!


    "Boom


    A thunder light swept out, the thunder trembled, and finally it penetrated the space.


    "Hiss..."


    The thunder falls, the thunder robs the power to be able to let all the onlookers'' scalp, all seem to be to explode fiercely.


    Finally, the terrible thunder directly bombarded the mace circling on the Linglu Fu tripod in front of Yu Mingyuan.


    "Bang bang!"


    The thunder exploded, and the lightning on the mace was rampant, dazzling the sky.


    "Pooh


    A mouthful of blood gushed from Yu Mingyuan''s mouth. His pale face suddenly turned pale. His body also staggered back a step, and his electric light fluctuated. But in the end, he was able to resist the terrible thunder attack power.


    "Hum!"


    A mace is flying across the sky, making the sound of wind and thunder. The hidden patterns of the talisman on it flicker, and the light of thunder and lightning lingers faintly. The surrounding space is twisted, releasing amazing power!


    "It''s a success, first taste of Tao Tao!"


    Chi Chi Guang hang Weng smiles with some approval in his eyes.


    "It was a bit of an accident."


    Elder Zhu Xiu also smiles. Yu Mingyuan''s success in refining Chu pin Dao ware is quite unexpected.


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, Guanghang Weng''s eyes were startled.


    At this time, in the mid air, the dark cloud thunder ball behind the purple soft armor youth seems to have been affected by a star thunder robbery in Mingyuan, and is beginning to dissipate gradually.


    The dark clouds broke up. Inside the Fu tripod of Du Shaofu''s Linglu, there was a machete spiraling out, depicting the secret patterns of the talisman and releasing the light.


    "Well, I thought that the young man could refine a Taoist vessel, but I didn''t expect that it was only a half Taoist vessel."Guanghang Weng, a maniac, was a little disappointed. He had always held some hopes for the purple soft armor, but in the end, he only refined a half way weapon, which was a little disappointed.


    "It can cause a star thunder robbery. Although it is affected and failed in the end, it is still at the peak in the level of half channel weapon, and his attainments are also very high."


    Zhu Xiu elder light way, in the eye some small accident.


    The young man was obviously stable all the time. According to the truth, the influence around Mingyuan would not have such a great impact on him.


    But in the end, the young man was still on the last step, which was quite a pity.


    "Hum!"


    Qin Guan Leng hum, eyes with a cold idea swept to the square.


    "The half way vessel, but it should be the closest one to the first one."


    In the audience seats, people in Tianbao Pavilion were very satisfied with Du Shaofu''s machete in front of him.


    "It''s beyond expectation."


    Shangguan''s eyes were smiling. It''s not hard to feel that although Qiaofeng has only successfully refined the half way utensils, it should also be the highest level of existence in the level of the half way utensils. There should be no suspense about entering the top ten.


    "What''s the boy up to?"


    Only a hundred Li Xu a face of doubt, but this has become a foregone conclusion, into the top ten no problem, but want to win the championship is impossible.


    Just a disciple of Tianquan hall has already refined a Taoist instrument.


    "Did he just want to enter the temple of heavenly power and not to shine too brightly?"


    A moment later, Bai Lixu''s eyes moved secretly. It was not difficult to guess Du Shaofu''s real intention, and then his eyes trembled.


    Bai Lixu couldn''t help but be shocked. With that boy''s age, he was able to restrain his strength in such an occasion. Such a disposition and determination were also terrible enough.


    If it''s someone else, let alone young people, even if it''s an old man, there are a few who can have such a heart and determination in this situation!


    "Hum!"


    At this moment, far away from Du Shaofu''s instrument refining position, Le Zhenghan glanced at Du Shaofu and looked at Du Shaofu. At last, he just stopped walking on the middle of the instrument. He could not help snorting in his throat and sneering.


    Then, the handprint of Le Zhenghan''s hand changed and turned into a stream of talisman and secret patterns, which swept into the spirit furnace and Fu tripod in front of him.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, behind Le Zhenghan, there was a dark cloud and thunder ball. It was also a sign that he wanted to reach the level of the first level of Taoism, which also caused many people''s surprise.


    "Chula la!"


    Before the referee''s seat, Tao Yu''s fingerprints changed, and the fingerprints in his hands congealed, and finally began to reveal the talisman''s Secret patterns in front of him.


    These talismans and secret patterns are arranged and condensed in front of their bodies, and in an instant they are condensed into a huge ghost tiger shadow.


    "Oh


    The demon tiger''s virtual shadow roars, as if it were thunder roaring, and the mysterious talisman and secret patterns were spewing out. It was fierce and incomparable, and its power was amazing!


    "Animal power, Tao Yu wants to integrate animal energy into Tao utensils!"


    At this moment, many of the strong in the referee''s seat are also eyes for it.


    Guanghang Weng, who is an old-fashioned man, trembled slightly. His eyes were shocked. He was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that this Taoyu could understand this step. It''s amazing."


    "It seems that he should be underestimated."


    Zhu Xiu elder at the moment also revealed the color of surprise, then full of smile.


    It is left by the master of the temple to integrate the animal energy into the utensils. However, the incomplete remains can only be understood by ourselves.


    Tao Yu''s talent was so amazing that even elder Zhu Xiu could not help admiring him.


    "EH."


    Du Shaofu was also surprised and looked at Tao Yu. It was some of the secrets of the familiar secret military secrets. He engraved the secret skills of animal power into the weapons, which made the weapons more powerful and powerful.


    Just looking at Tao Yu''s exertion, Du Shaofu could feel that there was a lot of gap between Tao Yu''s secret military formula and his real secret military formula.


    Many places are similar in shape but devoid of spirit. There are still many places where there are many gaps.


    The ghost tiger roars, and then turns into a talisman and secret pattern, and rushes into the Linglu Fu Ding in front of Tao Yu.


    There was a roar, roar and roar, which collided with a seven foot spear in the Linglu Fu Ding in front of Tao Yu.


    "Boom..."


    The Linglu Fu tripod in front of Taoyu''s body vibrates, which makes it almost impossible for him to hold it.


    It is very difficult and complicated to integrate animal energy into Taoist weapons and engrave the talismans and secret patterns brought by animal energy on weapons.


    Every talisman and secret pattern is not easily engraved on it.


    Tao Yu persisted, and a dark cloud formed again behind her.


    The second dark cloud thunder ball looms, and there are signs of formation.


    "Do you want to achieve a high-quality tool?"With the emergence of the second looming dark cloud thunder ball behind Tao Yu, the whole field was shocked and boiling, which was a sign that the middle level Taoist instrument wanted to form.


    "Hula!"


    Suddenly, in this sudden, the space above the square trembled again.


    In the square around the shock of many eyes, only to see the mysterious black robed man behind, the second dark cloud thunder ball directly formed.


    The two black thunder balls were like double stars, almost at the same time, behind the mysterious man in black, the third dark cloud quietly occupied the sky above the square!


    "My God, this is Samsung thunder robbery is about to start!"


    "It''s caused by the three star thunder. Is that the formation of high-grade Taoist tools?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the third piece of dark cloud over the sky, around the square, all the onlookers trembled!


    Many people stood in awe, their eyes filled with horror!


    At this moment, all the strong men in the judges'' seats, including Chi Chi Chi Guang hang Weng, Zhu Xiu elder, Yun Ziqin elder, Yin xunlang elder, and Nakao Jixiong''s eyes changed color, and their eyes began to ripple violently.


    "It''s five o''clock in the morning again. I''m sorry. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    Three star thunder robbery, high-grade Taoist signs, which makes it difficult for people to suppress the shock in their hearts.


    At this time, the sign was caused by the mysterious man in black.


    Among the many eyes, the third dark cloud occupies the square sky.


    But in the end, there was no third dark cloud thunder ball.


    "Boom..."


    When the thunder robbery begins, the two star thunder robberies fall, and the tripod of the spirit furnace in front of the mysterious black robed man falls.


    "Fusion!"


    At the same time, the strange fingerprints in Tao Yu''s hands congealed at the same time, all of which fell into the spirit furnace and Fu tripod in front of her body.


    In front of Tao Yu''s body, all the talisman and secret patterns made by the ghost tiger shadow were gradually suppressed and poured into the seven foot spear.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the second dark cloud above Tao Yu''s head did not form a thunder ball, but a star thunder robbery began to fall.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The two star thunder robbery caused by the mysterious man in black fell down. When the thunder fell, several stone platform seats for the master of fufu were blown up and smashed one after another, dazzling and dazzling!


    "Pedaling...!"


    It seems that the mysterious man in black also suffered a huge impact, and his body surface was immediately wrapped by the raging electric light.


    But then everything disappeared, the dark clouds gradually dispersed, and the thunder robbery also gradually disappeared. He resisted the second star thunder robbery.


    "Woo!"


    In the spirit furnace of the mysterious man in black, a long black sword was born and went straight into the sky.


    Black light spread, black long knife with a touch of evil spirit, amazing pressure, people''s soul trembling drama endlessly!


    It''s a high-quality tool in the peak. It''s already close to the high-level one. Its power is so amazing that the half of the tools refined by the master of Fuwen all around are trembling and want to crawl.


    "Boom


    Tao Yu''s final arrangement of animal energy can only cause a layer of dark clouds, but not break through to the level of two star thunder.


    One star thunder robbery, only one thunder.


    The thunder fell down, and the electric light of the spirit furnace Fu Ding in front of Tao Yu was rampant, the light was blooming, and a large space was exploded.


    These two people almost at the same time to meet the thunder robbery, a one star thunder robbery, a two star thunder robbery, so that all the onlookers around the square hold their breath and look nervously at the square.


    Thunder is extremely swift and violent. It comes slowly but goes quickly.


    Then the blinding and palpitating light gradually dissipated, and a seven foot spear swept out of the square.


    On the seven foot spear, there is a tiger roaring in the sky, which is extremely powerful!


    Although the seven foot spear is only the top level of the first level of Taoist tools, it is as powerful as the middle level of Taoist weapons.


    "It''s said that any of the disciples of Tianquan hall are extraordinary. The disciples of Tianquan hall have unparalleled weapon refining skills in Zhongzhou. I don''t know if they are worthy of their reputation."


    In the shaking eyes, on the square, at the moment, there is a voice coming out, the sound line is quite bleak.


    At the same time, in the middle of the air, the black long sword just refined by the mysterious man in black suddenly gave out a terrible breath.


    "Whew!"


    The black long knife seemed to turn into a thunderbolt and cut directly at the seven foot spear that had just been swept out.


    At this moment, the audience was shocked, and countless eyes were surprised.


    No one thought that such a scene would happen at this last moment.


    "Oh..."


    At the same time, the seven foot spear made by Tao Yu roared and glowed all over, as if it had turned into a giant tiger, and it also directly attacked the black sword.


    "Hiss..."


    The Black Dagger and the seven foot spear fight each other, shining brilliantly and emitting streamer light.


    The two Taoist instruments collided and collided with each other constantly in the air. The sound of the golden dagger, the fire and the sound of clang reverberated incessantly.


    This is the first time that we have met such a confrontation.


    "Now, elder Zhu Xiu


    Looking at the confrontation on the square, an old man behind elder Zhu Xiu worried and asked elder Zhu Xiu.


    "It''s a weapon fight. The black robed man wants to win or lose directly with Tao Yu. Although there is no detailed explanation at the meeting, it does not violate the rules. We can''t intervene."


    Zhu Xiu elder''s complexion fluctuates secretly, that has been on the ancient well without wave''s face color, at the moment also slightly changes color.


    It seems that the other party is obviously aiming at the Tianquan palace. If Tao Yu loses, it is not only Tao Yu who loses, but the whole Tianquan hall.


    Once Tao Yu was defeated, Tianquan hall would no longer represent the holy land of the whole spiritual realm.


    "That guy is mysterious, too mysterious. He can''t see through his breath. He should have a secret method, but I feel that he should not only be a six-star perfect level, for fear of hiding his strength."


    Guanghang Weng''s eyes are also slightly coagulated. He can feel some abnormalities, but it is hard to see through them."It seems that the man did use some secret method to hide his strength. I''m afraid he came here for the Tianquan hall."


    Elder Zhu Xiu has already seen some clues, but he has nothing to do with it.


    In the middle of the sky, the black broadsword and seven foot spear are still fighting with each other. The terrible power is blooming and the fire is shooting fiercely during the collision, which is eye opening.


    "I''m going to succeed, I''m going to succeed soon..."


    Not far away, Le Zhenghan is still on. At the moment, I don''t know what kind of secret method was used. Actually, a mouthful of blood essence was sprayed directly into the Linglu Fu Ding.


    In a flash, there was already a stagnant cloud behind it. It began to gather again, and there was a sign that it was about to condense into a dark cloud thunder ball.


    "Whew..."


    Suddenly, in mid air, a big black knife chased the seven foot spear.


    A knife awn swept down from the air and directly cut through the space. It landed on the Linglu Fu Ding in front of Yue Zhenghan.


    "Ka..."


    The terrible Dao awn falls, that is the power on the top tool of the middle class.


    The Linglu Fu tripod in front of Yue Zheng''s cold body was immediately broken.


    Within the cauldron of the spirit furnace, it is necessary to have some Fu utensils that may become Taoist instruments, and they will be broken up inch by inch.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    At the same time, Le Zhenghan''s pale face was as white as his old face. He opened his mouth and gushed out blood. His body was staggering and paralyzed on the ground.


    There is no mischief.


    Yue Zhenghan looked into the sky and fell into hell from heaven. He wanted to cry without tears. He was so sad. His voice was wet and hoarse. He said, "bully me, bully me, why do you treat me so..."


    When the sound of drinking came out, one breath could not come up, and the Qi and blood in the body surged. In the mouth of Yue Zhenghan, there was a mouthful of blood spurting out again.


    The spirit furnace and Fu tripod were broken, and the refining failed. The injury of Yue Zhenghan was not ordinary.


    Few people will notice that the music is cold at this time, and all their eyes have been on the two Taoist vessels that are fighting each other.


    In the shock of the people, they all knew it.


    At the moment, if the two Daoists can win, they will become the champion of a ten thousand vessels conference.


    "The seven foot spear is going to lose. If the beast can be strengthened, there will be some hope. Unfortunately..."


    On the square, Du Shaofu''s eyes had already fallen on the confrontation between the two Taoist instruments, and his eyebrows were dark.


    At last, the seven foot spear finally fell into the wind.


    Although the power of the demon tiger virtual shadow is excellent, it is always lack of something, unable to resist the evil spirit wrapped black broadsword.


    "Boom!"


    The black sword releases the terrible pressure, and the black light fluctuates. Finally, it directly drapes on the seven foot spear and cuts off the ghost tiger shadow on the seven foot spear.


    Then the knife fell straight down, and the seven foot spear gave a dazzling electric light spark, and the sound of clanging was endless.


    "Chulala..."


    On the seven foot spear, a deep crack appeared directly, and the layers of the Dao ware were also damaged. It turned into a streamer and quickly returned to Tao Yu''s hands.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At this moment, Tao Yu spat out blood from her mouth. Her eyes were solemn and gloomy, her face was white, and she staggered back.


    The whole scene was silent, and the eyes of all the disciples of Tianquan hall were dejected.


    On the referee''s seat, many strong people are also dignified and discolored.


    The spear made by Tao Yu seems to have been defeated without much suspense.


    At this moment, the temple of heavenly power, which represents the holy land of the whole spiritual domain, was defeated by an unknown mysterious black robed man.


    The face of Tianquan hall was also directly swept away.


    "This man did it deliberately. It seems that he came specifically for Tianquan hall."


    Elder Zhu Xiu''s old face was dignified, but there was nothing to do at the moment.


    The strength of the other party is obviously higher than that of the six-star perfection level, but it has been suppressed in the atmosphere of the six-star perfection level. Even at this moment, they are afraid that they have passed on. They think that it is the Tianquan hall that bullies others and can not afford to give you an outsider, which is more damaging to the face of Tianquan hall.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, it is said that the Tianquan Hall created by qizun is a holy land for fufu masters. The disciples of Tianquan hall are all outstanding among the masters of fufu. Today, it is just that. Tianquan hall, which is just general, is not enough to become a holy land for fufu Masters in the spiritual realm."


    The mysterious black robed man sneered, and his voice echoed on the square, spreading towards the whole big ware city.


    Then he raised his head slightly, and his dark eyes under his black robe were full of fine light. He looked at elder Zhu Xiu and Chi Chi Guanghang Weng on the referee''s seat and said, "now, please announce the first of the ten thousand utensils meeting. I think the ten thousand utensils meeting is over now."


    "Qing people are self-conscious, and can''t be deliberately done by others. We think that when we can take advantage of it, we should be able to let that person use real cultivation, and then the truth will be revealed. Otherwise, the face of Tianquan hall will be greatly damaged."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    The cloud purple Qin elder of Tianxuan hall whispered to elder Zhu Xiu. She also saw that the black robed man seemed to have hidden his breath, but he used the strength beyond the six-star instrument Fu master.


    Once Bi gets out of the real strength of the black robed man, he can directly suppress and even kill him!


    "This is a bad strategy. Anyway, the face of Tianquan hall has been affected."


    Zhu Xiu elder Mu Ning, slightly sighed, never thought that the result of this ten thousand vessels meeting would be so.


    "Is it up to the man with the heart?"


    The elder Yin xunlang was also on the side of the road, with a slight frown on his heroic face.


    Although the Seven Star hall is in charge of its own affairs, it also shares the same spirit.


    At this time, the face of Tianquan hall was damaged, and the other six halls were also damaged.


    Both prosperity and loss.


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t guard against it."


    Elder Zhu Xiu sighed that there was no other way.


    The face of Tianquan hall this time, I''m afraid it can''t be recovered.


    "Why, if the disciples of Tianquan hall can''t win the first place, the judges will not dare to announce the result. It seems that Tianquan hall really has its name. Only the disciples of Tianquan hall can win the first place."


    The mysterious man in black looked at the referee''s seat, and his voice was gloomy and sneering, echoing around the square.


    All the strong players in the judges'' seats looked at each other with a look of embarrassment.


    They all know that there is no need to judge at this time, and the first place in the ten thousand utensils meeting is the mysterious black robed man.


    As for the other nine, all the people in the referee''s seat already know.


    "Ah..."


    Elder Zhu Xiu got up, his body trembled, and with a sigh, he was about to open his mouth


    "Slow down!"


    Suddenly, just as elder Zhu Xiu wanted to speak, a voice suddenly came out.


    At the same time, the referee seat, many eyes moved.


    Following the voice, the crowd then counted on the mysterious young man in purple soft armor and mask on the square at the moment.


    The voice just heard came from the young man''s mouth.


    At the moment, the mysterious man in black looked at Du Shaofu.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, Du Shaofu walked out slowly, looked at the mysterious man in black and said, "it''s too early to announce the result of the ten thousand utensils meeting. I''d better wait until I finish refining."


    On hearing this, the mysterious man in black looked at Du Shaofu, and his fine hair moved and said, "boy, you seem to have refined it. Do you still want to practice it from the beginning to the first time? If you still don''t have enough, you''d better come back in ten years."


    "Why, what does brother Qiao Feng want to do?"


    The shock on the square came back to God. At the moment, Qiao Feng joined in again. All the people in Tianbao Pavilion, such as Shangguan he, were surprised and puzzled.


    "It''s a foregone conclusion. Can this boy still turn the tables?"


    At the moment, Bai Li Xu''s expression and eyes are complicated, and his face is full of doubts.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the mysterious man in black, looked up slightly, looked at elder Zhu Xiu on the referee''s seat, and asked, "elder Zhu Xiu, if I continue to refine, should I not violate the rules?"


    Elder Zhu Xiu looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were puzzled. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "if you continue to refine the runes you have just made, you will not violate the rules. According to the rules of the general assembly of ten thousand weapons, it is not allowed for the master of Fuwen to take a rest. However, if you refine and refine other Fuyu, it will be a violation."


    "Thank you, elder Zhuxiu. I''d better continue refining."


    Du Shaofu smiles, then slowly steps out a few steps, looks at the mysterious black robed man and says, "you just said that the Tianquan hall is no more than that. Although you have refined the middle-class peak Dao ware, it is far different from the same level of the top-level Daoist utensil refined by the disciples of Tianquan hall. It''s hard to compare it at all."


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing this, the man in black looked at Du Shaofu for a moment. Then he took a look and immediately laughed and said, "boy, it seems that there is no persuasion to say these things with your refined tools. You''d better go home."


    "As I said, I haven''t finished refining yet."


    Du Shaofu stepped forward a few steps again. His voice was flat, but it reverberated invisibly over the square. He said, "the heaven power Hall created by the master qizun and the holy land for refining utensils is naturally the name of the holy land. I have always yearned for the extraordinary and refined skills of qizun''s, and I can''t forget it. There must be echoes. Finally, I won the respect unconsciously Master, I have learned some fur from the furs of refining utensils that came out unintentionally. Now, I''d better continue to refine my talisman. "


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu stopped at an undamaged refining position in front of the square.


    "Shua Shua..."


    At this moment, all around the scene, not only hundreds of millions of eyes, are staring at the young man in purple soft armor and mask.In the referee''s seat, there are four kinds of elders, such as guanghangweng, Zhuxiu, Yin xunlang, yunziqin and so on.


    As well as Tao Yu of Tianquan hall, Yu Mingyuan and other eyes also looked at each other in surprise, and then looked at the mysterious youth.


    Only at this time, Qin Guan and Kou Jixiong looked very complicated and gloomy.


    At the same time, Wang Lezheng, who did not know when he was struggling to get up, was staring at Du Shaofu in surprise on his pale face.


    "This boy, what is the way to turn the tables?"


    Hundred Li Xu thought, thinking of the head are in pain.


    Bai Lixu really can''t think of it. By this time, everything is settled down. What can the boy do to turn it over?


    Unless it''s time reversal, it can be refined again.


    Du Shaofu looked in front of him. He turned a deaf ear to countless eyes around him. He waved his hand and shook his long sleeve. The half of the machete, which had just been refined, came out of the air.


    The curved blade is moving, the blade is outside, and the talisman''s Secret lines are flashing. On the moving radian, however, it has a cold light.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and a breath of terror burst out of his body. The runes in front of him quickly gathered and arranged, forming a Linglu Fu tripod again.


    A blazing breath spread, the talisman''s Secret patterns kept flashing and jumping, and the strong breath rushed away like a wave board.


    but the first mock exam is still two dark, but only a tri colored stove with a previous appearance.


    Just in the next moment, the three color Linglu Fu Ding in front of Du Shaofu began to twinkle, and the two hidden attributes flashed out.


    "Boom


    In a flash, five kinds of energy lights, white, green, black, red and yellow, roared out on the tripod of the spirit stove in front of Du Shaofu, showing a light golden light, and a vast breath roared into the sky.


    This is the five color Linglu Fu Ding, but it is obviously more domineering than the five color Linglu Fu Ding condensed by the previous pottery and jade.


    "Five color Linglu Fu Ding, this is all attribute Linglu Fu Ding!"


    "This mysterious young man, who had been hiding before, has indeed been hidden!"


    At this moment, many eyes were shocked and surprised.


    "It''s stronger than the Linglu Fu Ding made of pottery and jade. It''s so hidden!"


    Zhu Xiu, guanghangweng, yunziqin elder and so on, were shocked and changed color.


    The five Rune energies of gold, wood, water, fire and earth are the best spirit furnace runes. They clearly represent what they represent.


    In the distance, Le Zhenghan looked at the five color Linglu Fu tripod in front of Du Shaofu''s body. He was stunned, and his chin had not been taken back for a long time.


    "Brother Qiao Feng wants to refine it. It''s an all attribute Linglu Fu Ding."


    In the VIP audience seats, shangguanhe and all the people in Tianbao Pavilion suddenly changed color with surprise.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. The dazzling white light was shining all over his body, and his spiritual power was diffused. In the Linglu Fu tripod, a blazing flame rose and wrapped the curved sword amulet again.


    Wrapped in flame, the central part of the furnace and tripod, the curved sword suddenly spreads out the talisman and secret patterns. The amazing breath connects the space and communicates the energy of heaven and earth.


    At the same time, the fingerprints in Du Shaofu''s hands congealed out, and finally began to reveal a stream of dazzling blue and red talisman secret patterns.


    The brilliant blue and red talisman and secret patterns are arranged and condensed, and in an instant they are condensed into a dark cloud and a red dragon virtual shadow.


    All of a sudden, there are golden talisman patterns surging, and finally in front of Du Shaofu, a huge golden Python is formed.


    The secret patterns of silver talisman spread. In a short time, the shadow of a silver winged devil carving appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s body, and the breath was like a vast ocean.


    Once again, there are magic patterns surging, turning into a huge bird shadow hovering.


    This bird is like a black bird with three heads and six tails. It is a terrible standard.


    There are also the hidden patterns of talisman flashing. The virtual shadow that can be condensed by the fifth talisman secret pattern floats out in front of Du Shaofu. It is a huge ice demon python.


    "Roar..."


    "Gu Gu..."


    At that moment, Xuanyun Chijiao roared, overbearing and fierce, and its power was startling!


    The golden demon Python screams, the smell of cold is towering, surging in the air!


    The silver winged magic Eagle flutters its wings, and the evil is overwhelming!


    Standard virtual shadow, spread its wings and hover, the virtual shadow is ferocious and ferocious, as if to tear the sky into pieces directly!


    The ice demon Python is in the air!


    "I stayed up until noon. I''m afraid I''ll miss the update today, so I''ll just make two more rounds.


    Today is still one more, Xiao Yu woke up at night to be able to update.


    But if Xiao Yu hasn''t sent the third watch before 11 o''clock in the evening, it will be considered that Xiao Yu is one shift behind today, and Xiao Yu of the Ming Dynasty will make up for it.


    I must adjust my work and rest today. I''m sorry. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    The five beasts'' virtual shadow roared and roared, accompanied by thunder.


    The mysterious talisman and secret pattern spit out, as if it had a momentum of suppressing everything, sweeping the world!


    At the same time, under the control of Du Shaofu, the five monstrous ghosts turned into a dazzling stream of terrible talisman and secret patterns, and ran straight into the machete in the tripod of the spirit furnace.


    "Roar..."


    In an instant, there was a sound of hissing and roaring through the sky. The dazzling talisman secret pattern and the dazzling Rune on the machete immediately began to collide with each other.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu used the method of integrating animal energy into the secret military formula, but he still made full use of it.


    The temple of heavenly power was created by the master. At the moment, the hall of heavenly power is not in its face. Some people deliberately aim at it. Du Shaofu can''t bear it. He wants to overturn the temple and fight with the mysterious man in black.


    "Hula..."


    With the energy surging, Du Shaofu controlled five kinds of animal energy talismans and secret patterns into the blade at the same time.


    The secret pattern of animal energy talisman is engraved on the blade, which makes the blade integrate with the animal energy.


    At the same time, the difficulty and complexity of the process has reached a terrible level.


    However, Du Shaofu had to go all out, otherwise he could not turn the tables.


    However, at this time, when Du Shaofu was fully integrated into the animal power, all eyes around the square were shocked.


    What is more shocking is Yu Mingyuan and Tao Yu of Tianquan hall.


    As well as elder Zhu Xiu and Chi Chi Guanghang Weng, they all stood up in amazement. Their faces changed greatly and their whole body trembled!


    "It''s a complete way to integrate animal energy into secret weapon formula."


    Elder Zhu Xiu trembled, and his old, calm face was filled with violent fluctuations.


    Elder Yun Ziqin, elder Yin xunlang, elder Kou Jixiong, and the mysterious black robed man are also changing their eyes.


    At the same time, the sky over the huge square once again quietly appeared a strong energy fluctuation that was difficult to resolve. The breath made people''s soul throb, and then a dark cloud covered the sky.


    "Boom..."


    Just in a short period of time, the voice of thunder began to ring through the dark clouds. The breath of soul palpitation spread over the whole Daqi city and was still spreading towards the distance


    "Thunder robbery


    See again dark clouds cover the top, many onlookers from the voice of uproar.


    "The complete integration of animal power can only be urged by the original master qizun, and the hall of heavenly power is incomplete. I didn''t expect to see it today. I''m dead without regret!"


    On the referee''s seat, Chi Chi Guanghang Weng''s eyes were excited and trembling.


    "Boom..."


    In the full view of the public, the dark clouds over the square agglomerated into a huge dark cloud thunder ball, and the silent pressure spread, which made all living creatures on the scene fear.


    Then, a second dark cloud thunder ball appeared, two stars linked together, like small stars floating low in the sky.


    The roar of thunder resounded, and the strange black Rune spread and fluctuated.


    It''s just that the second dark thunder ball is a little weak, as if it is likely to dissipate at any time.


    "Two star thunder robbery, this is to get to the middle of the road!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the two huge dazzling clouds and thunder balls condensed, all the onlookers around the square were shocked.


    In the eyes of intense expectation, there are ripples of shock in both pupils.


    But at the moment, elder Zhu Xiu, Chi Chi Guang hang Weng and Yun Ziqin elder are really excited and worried.


    "At the beginning, he deliberately concealed his accomplishments, so the foundation for refining that machete was not stable. At the moment, the integration of animal power to improve his power would be greatly reduced, for fear that he would eventually be inferior to the opponent''s


    The elder Yun Ziqin worried that although she was not as good as elder Zhuxiu and guanghangweng, she could easily feel it.


    "If he didn''t hide his strength in the beginning, he would win."


    Chi Chi Guang hang Weng nods. In his excited look, his eyes are also worried.


    Elder Zhu Xiu didn''t speak, but the worry in his look was more than that of guanghangweng and yunziqin elder.


    The mysterious black robed man looked at the dark cloud thunder ball which was half real and half empty by the second Du Shaofu at the moment, and his eyes showed a little sneer.


    "Why, what is he doing?"


    Suddenly, elder Yin xunlang looked puzzled.


    At this moment, all people''s eyes also showed a little puzzled color again. Among the countless eyes, we can see that the mysterious youth in purple soft armor is gathering fingerprints in their hands.


    "Fu array, he seems to be arranging Fu array."


    The elder Yun Ziqin was astonished. As a master of array Fu, she could see at a glance that the mysterious young man, who was about to succeed in integrating animal power, began to decorate the Fu array."Hula!"


    In a short time, a total of 25 flags appeared in the hands of the mysterious youth.


    "The six stars are perfect, but they are able to arrange the first seven star Rune array. He is not a master of array Fu yet. It''s incredible that such talents are too rare."


    The elder Yun Ziqin exclaimed, the six stars are perfect, the highest level of cultivation, and the ability to arrange the Seven Star initial Rune array is absolutely amazing.


    "It''s not the first seven star Rune array, it''s the Seven Star mysterious Fu array!"


    At this moment, elder Yin xunlang couldn''t help being shocked.


    In the sight of his eyes, after a few gasps of the 25 array flags in the hands of the mysterious youth, the 26th array flag reappears.


    Twenty six array flags represent the Seven Star mysterious level Fu array.


    "Hoo..."


    At this moment, the referee''s seat is full of cool air, the six stars are perfect, the highest level of cultivation, but can arrange seven stars mysterious Fu array.


    Such a terrifying talent can only be described as a monster.


    "Is that boy a monster or a pervert?"


    The old face of Guanghang Weng, who was crazy about the utensil, was flushed with astonishment. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would have been unbelievable.


    "Whew..."


    Twenty six array flags were swept out of Du Shaofu''s hands, and then transformed into beams of light into space to communicate the energy of heaven and earth. It was a huge array of symbols, and then condensed out of thin air.


    "Boom..."


    The appearance of Fu array covers the sky and the sun, and the wind and clouds are surging, just like the turbulence of heaven and earth!


    At this moment, the energy of the whole world is fluctuating.


    At the moment, everyone can feel that the energy between heaven and earth is beginning to gather in the Fu array, becoming more and more crazy, and finally pouring out into the spirit furnace and Fu tripod in front of the mysterious youth like a strong wind.


    "Hula..."


    The crazy energy fluctuation of heaven and earth affects the whole Daqi city. The terrifying energy infusion of heaven and earth is accompanied by the roar and hiss of beasts in the five color spirit furnace and Fu tripod in front of the mysterious youth.


    "Guanding Shengling array, this is the legendary guanding Shengling array!"


    Elder Zhu Xiu was shocked. His face was ecstatic. His excited eyes were full of tears. He danced like a three-year-old child.


    "Guanding Shengling array, are you sure this is guanding Shengling array?"


    If Guanghang Weng is shocked, he immediately asks elder Zhu Xiu.


    "It can''t be wrong. It must not be wrong. This is guanding Shengling array. This is the hall master''s unique skill at the beginning. It uses the energy of heaven and earth to enhance its power. Although I have never seen it with my own eyes, it can''t be wrong." Elder Zhu Xiu was excited and trembling and at a loss.


    Crazy heaven and earth energy perfusion, the second dark cloud thunder ball in the air is more and more solid.


    At this time, the mysterious black robed man looked at this scene, and his eyes were finally filled with a trace of uneasy fluctuation.


    "I didn''t expect the boy to do so."


    In the audience seat, Bai Lixu was shocked at the moment. Although he knew Du Shaofu was extraordinary, he was still stunned by this series of changes.


    "I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it."


    Shangguan he has already been excited to stand up, fists tense and grip.


    In the air, as the second dark cloud thunder ball solidifies, then the third dark cloud light ball appears directly.


    Three star Lianzhu, the square inside and outside countless eyes for the eyes, all of which are full of shock waves.


    "High quality Dao ware, this is to form a high-quality Taoist instrument!"


    On the referee''s seat, elder Zhu Xiu was so excited that he could hardly speak.


    "Hula..."


    In the square, Du Shaofu''s handprints are still congealed at the same time. The five virtual images of beasts are transformed into the secret patterns of talismans, which are gradually engraved in the machete.


    After that, the three huge black thunder balls collapsed in the low altitude behind them.


    "Zizi..."


    The silver snake lightning rages in the sky, and the threat spreads, which makes people feel uneasy. The terrible thunder power surges and fills the sky.


    "Three star thunder robbery, he is six star perfect level after all, can resist ah!"


    Some of them, such as guanghangweng, yunziqin and yinxunlang, clenched their fists slightly, and a heart was raised to his throat to breathe cool air.


    "Boom!"


    Countless eyes looked at each other, and the Fu array on the square dissipated, and a machete appeared on the top of the Linglu Fu tripod.


    All around the square, all eyes trembled. The black thunder ball above, the edge of the dark cloud, the silver snake lightning wave, and the diffuse and open Lei Wei, his hair was also suddenly inverted.


    "Boom


    Finally, a thunderbolt penetrated the space and landed on the machete on the tripod of Du Shaofu''s Linglu.


    The thunder plunder falls, resists the thunder rob, the Dao tool is big.


    If you can''t resist it, you''ll lose everything you''ve done before, and the consequences will be unimaginable. If you can''t resist it, you''ll be destroyed if you can''t, and you''ll die if you''re serious."Chula la!"


    Around the thunder, everything was almost annihilated. People just looked at it, and their hearts were also creepy. It was impossible for human beings to fight against the thunder.


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    Then, the second and the third thunderbolt fell one after another.


    It seems that this is because Du Shaofu is trying to enhance the power of Taoist weapons by force, so that the thunder robbery is extremely fierce, which can be violent and ferocious.


    "Hiss..."


    In a short time, the three thunderbolts almost fell at the same time, and all the heads and skins seemed to explode violently.


    Under the terrible thunder robbery, the onlookers'' minds trembled violently.


    At this time, as if the time has been static, all people calm down, eyes tightly looking at the square, into a strange quiet, only the thunder blast through the sky.


    "I''m still in hospital isolation. I''m grateful for the concern of many book friends and brothers and sisters these days. What the doctor diagnosed was a viral rash. I didn''t expect it to grow so big that a rash came out. It didn''t matter. It was just that I had a high fever for several days and nights, and the headache was about to crack. The old man said that he could not see a stranger.


    This chapter took almost five hours to complete. In the high fever, he was unable to code words. The doctor did not allow him to touch more mobile phones and computers, but he couldn''t always stop the shift. In the past few days, Xiao Yu will try to keep one or two shifts. He will make up for the missing chapters after he recovers. He apologizes for the inconvenience caused by his brothers and sisters. Please forgive me. Bow "


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    In all the creepy and sweaty eyes, three dazzling thunderbolts, which could not be opened, directly bombarded the machete circling on the cauldron in front of the mysterious youth.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The dull sound is like thunder, which explodes in succession. On the machete, the lightning is rampant.


    The spirit furnace and the tripod are full of light, and the mysterious youth is also covered with electric light. The dazzling impact drives away until the electric light submerges everything!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    At this moment, many of the Fuwen masters'' refining positions in the square were successively blown apart.


    The dazzling impact of electric light, how gorgeous, gravel into powder, dust flying, like a sand storm!


    The square explodes, the ground is shaking, the whole big tool city is shaking, such as a violent earthquake!


    All can be called destruction, people have a sense of survival.


    Everything also subsided quickly, the clouds over the sky gradually dispersed, the thunder robbery also gradually disappeared.


    But in the field, the dust is flying and the sand is rolling, so it is hard to see things.


    All eyes, at this moment, are tense in the visual field.


    Inside and outside the square, hundreds of millions of figures stood up together, holding their breath.


    On the high platform referee seat, all the strong stood up in awe and their eyes fluctuated violently.


    At this moment, a multicolored light gradually spread out of the dust, and a terrible breath came over the sky.


    At this moment, Zhu Xiu elder, Chi Chi Guang hang Weng and others on the referee''s seat took the lead in their eyes. They were surprised and could not help but appear on their faces.


    Among the multicolored lights, a figure also slowly emerged, wrapped in a light lightning flash.


    The figure is fuzzy, but vaguely can be seen clearly, it is just the mysterious youth who has just suffered the three star thunder robbery.


    In front of the mysterious young man, there seems to be a small snake, which is covered with thunder light all over his body. His mouth is still full of meaning. It seems that he is just swallowing the terrible thunder and lightning in the rapacious thunder and lightning robbery, and then it goes into the arms of the mysterious youth again.


    "It''s done!"


    At this moment, the whole square inside and outside, eyes trembling, some people can''t help shaking and whispering.


    The light of the five colors gradually converges, and a moving machete appears in the sky, and its talisman and secret lines flicker, and there is a residual light of thunder and lightning.


    Around the machete, the space is vaguely twisted and strange, the blade vibrates, the wind and thunder sound, and there are animals roaring and neighing.


    "Hum!"


    The next moment, on the curved sword, the colorful talismans and secret patterns all over the sky are like an obscene day, impacting the sky, and a terrible momentum is sweeping the sky!


    At this moment, all the onlookers and the powerful judges on the high platform can feel what kind of terrifying and domineering energy is contained in that terrible machete.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. There was a smile in the corner of his mouth under the mask. His electric light flashed on his body. Then he went straight into his body and disappeared.


    "Hiss!"


    As his feet stomped on the gravel ground, he stirred up countless stones. Du Shaofu rose from the air, reached for his hand, and laid the five color machete on his side.


    Hum! At that moment, the sound of wind and thunder accompanied by the roar of beasts was heard on the curved sword. The terrifying power swept across the sky, just like the king in the sword. He was domineering, weird and flexible, and showed a sense of uncertainty.


    "The high-quality Taoist weapons are great, the three-star thunder robbery baptism, the integration of the five beast power, into the heaven and earth energy, is enough to compare with the magic weapon!"


    The old body of Guanghang Weng is shaking and his eyes are excited.


    "The six stars are at the top level, fighting against the three-star thunder robbery, refining high-quality Taoist tools, pouring tripod into the spirit array, and integrating animal power. For more than a thousand years, no one in Tianquan hall can be compared with the hall master!"


    Elder Zhu Xiu trembled, and his old tears filled him with tears. He murmured, "secret military formula reappears. Before you live, you will die without regret."


    "The younger generation is not as good at refining weapons as he is. If I can get his advice, I will be lucky." Tao Yu murmured softly, with envy but without envy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Brother Qiao Feng, good job!"


    In the audience seat, Shangguan was so shocked that he couldn''t hold on to himself. He made a lot of noise and shocked Daqi city!


    Watching the mysterious figure holding multicolored domineering machete above the sky, the silent square, after a short silence and shock, suddenly thoroughly boils up.


    "Qiaofeng, the mysterious youth is called Qiaofeng


    "Qiao Feng is a good man. He should be the emperor of utensils."


    "Qiaofeng, who should I be


    "Qihuang!"


    "Qihuang!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Amazing boiling cheers and shouts, resounding through the sky, ring through the nine days!


    Only at this time, the faces of Kou Jixiong and Qin Guan, two teachers and apprentices on the referee''s seat, were extremely complicated and twitching, which was not good-looking.


    "This boy, it''s such a show on purpose."Bai Lixu also came back from the shock. He was so scared to see that he refined the medium grade Taoist utensils with his own eyes.


    At this moment, when I saw the birth of Gaopin Daoqi, bailixu was numb, but I had to be suspicious. The boy must have wanted to show off on purpose. At the moment, the whole Daqi city was so excited for it.


    Du Shaofu set foot in the air, looked directly at the mysterious man in black below, and said, "if you like to fight with utensils, you will have a fight with you."


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu took the machete out of his hand, turned into a thunderbolt of five colors, and plundered it directly at the mysterious man in black.


    Du Shaofu intended to do it directly!


    "Well, maybe it''s a strong man outside but a good man in the middle. I''m not afraid of you."


    The mysterious man in black gritted his teeth, and the black sword in his hand was swept out. The black Rune flashed and the evil spirit wrapped in it. It was like thunder.


    "Roar


    "Goo!"


    The black machetes collide, and in an instant, the secret patterns of the talisman break out, and a Xuanyun Chijiao is fierce and powerful. A golden demon Python whines and breathes in the air.


    An ice demon python, cold sky. A silver winged demon Eagle flutters its wings, and the evil is overwhelming.


    The last one is standard, flying around, ferocious and ferocious, as if to tear the sky into pieces directly!


    The five beasts'' virtual shadow appeared, and the wind and clouds were surging. With a terrible momentum, they directly suppressed the black broadsword and could not move at all.


    "Click!"


    The five color curved sword is like five colors of thunder. It falls down directly. The black machete is like bean curd, and then it is broken.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At the same time, the mysterious black robed man did not even respond to it, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. Among them, the taster was vulnerable to a blow and turned into nothing.


    Medium quality Dao ware, vulnerable to a blow, that multicolored curved sword, as strong as this, the emperor of the sword!


    "Hum..."


    At this moment, the spirit tools refined by many fu masters all around the world were echoing with the sound of wind and thunder. It seemed that they were crawling, fearing and respecting them as emperors!


    Around the square, people looked at this scene, all of them trembled. Who can compare the colorful cutlass with it!


    "Qiaofeng


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of arm shaking and shouting resounds through the sky. In this big tool city with special significance for refining utensils, at this moment, the figure of the mysterious youth is branded on all people''s hearts.


    "Good, good, good!"


    Elder Zhu Xiu trembled and said good things one after another. He was so excited that he could hardly speak any other words.


    The mysterious man in black raised his head and looked at Du Shaofu in the air. His eyes were cold under his robe and hat. He said coldly, "Qiao Feng, I remember you!"


    "I don''t care who you are, you also remember to me that Tianquan hall has always been a holy land for fufu masters. The disciples of Tianquan hall are all outstanding among the fufu masters. You are vulnerable to attack!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and his voice echoed inside and outside Daqi city.


    "Good job!"


    At this moment, all the disciples of Tianquan hall were boiling with blood, but the face of Tianquan hall was not lost. The young man named Qiao Feng severely ravaged the mysterious black robed man with the skill of refining tools in Tianquan hall!


    "Good, good, see you later!"


    The mysterious black robed man sneered, his figure and breath fluctuated, and he was about to leave.


    "If you want to go, you''d better stay here first. The ten thousand utensils meeting is not something you want to come to!" Du Shaofu looked at the mysterious man in black and drank coldly.


    "What do you want, boy?"


    The man in black turned, his eyes sneering and chill.


    "In the ten thousand utensils meeting, those who are seven star fu masters are not allowed to participate in the competition. Otherwise, according to the rules of the competition, the light one will be expelled from the ten thousand utensils assembly, and the cultivation will be abolished if it is serious!" Du Shaofu dropped every word.


    "What do you mean, boy?" The mysterious black robed man was stunned and his eyes began to flicker.


    "What I mean is very simple. You are not a six-star spirit Rune master for a long time. You violate the rules of Wanqi assembly, disturb the assembly of Wanqi and offend Tianquan hall. I think it is enough to abolish you and cultivate yourself!" Du Shaofu said coldly and coldly. His eyes under his mask began to feel cold.


    "The black robed one is a seven star spirit talisman?"


    "That''s a violation of the rules. No wonder it was so arrogant at the beginning."


    The crowd around the square was in an uproar.


    In the referee''s seat, elder Zhu Xiu and Chi Chi guanghangweng, yunziqin elder, Yin xunlang elder, and so on, also looked at each other and changed color secretly.


    The man in black stares at Du Shaofu, but Yu Guang wipes the referee''s seat with a look of fear. Suddenly, he sneers: "Jie Jie Jie, boy, do you think I''m a seven star Rune master? You have no right to question me and have any right to doubt me?"


    "I feel qualified."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, looked at the extravagant black robe lightly, and said, "I think, on behalf of the master qizun, no one will think that I am not qualified for this!"Light voice, but ring through the square around, clear fall in everyone''s ears.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    Just this light voice just spread out, but let countless eyes like electric shock, body shaking.


    The name qizun has not been mentioned in Zhongzhou for thousands of years.


    However, the name of qizun still resounds throughout Zhongzhou, and its skill of refining utensils is unparalleled. This is an unchangeable fact.


    Few people know that, what''s more important is that if the master is not a master of both martial arts and Taoism, his or her own strength must be average.


    But qizun is different. Although qizun is only a rune master, its own strength is still incomparable.


    There are even rumors that qizun''s own strength is much stronger than those of the same level.


    Only the person who was contemporaries with qizun knew how terrible the power of qizun was.


    "The master of the family? Is he the master''s disciple? "


    Elder Zhu Xiu''s body was trembling, and his eyes were filled with longing, hope and expectation.


    "Qizun, is he really a disciple of qizun''s predecessors? It''s mostly true that he is integrated into animal energy by pouring tripod into spirit array." The instrument is crazy, and the wind is trembling.


    "Qizun disciple..."


    Yunziqin elder and Yin xunlang elder look at each other.


    Kou Jixiong and Qin officials, teachers and apprentices, but again color change, face more complex ugly.


    "Qizun disciple, that boy is a disciple of qizun. No wonder that he is so terrible at refining weapons..." At the moment, Bai Li Xu is also directly shocked.


    Shangguan he''s face is a little stiff. It seems that he hasn''t returned to God.


    However, at this time, the mysterious black robed man, with his cold eyes and the word "qizun", made his heart shake.


    "Qualification, I think I have. Now I will take the place of Tianquan hall to implement the rules of the ten thousand utensils assembly."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, his steps across the sky, a fist in his hand, accompanied by a faint Chen Hui spread.


    The breath of this fist seems gentle, but it is vast and vast. It is directly shrouded in the mysterious black robed man.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu still only used the spirit Fu Master''s breath, and there were not too many signs of martial arts practitioners leaking out.


    "Why


    It seems that he felt the vastness of the blow, and the black robed man''s face changed greatly. He did not dare to have any carelessness. The young man was too fast to dodge. His fingerprints were coagulated, and a blue and white scale demon snake''s virtual shadow came out.


    "Chula la!"


    Just in front of the Chen Hui fist seal, the blue and white scale demon snake''s virtual shadow crumbled, vulnerable to a single blow, and the fist seal continued to run down the thunder.


    "Why so strong!"


    The mysterious black robed man, for the first time, felt real fear. The mysterious youth in front of him brought him a real threat.


    Then the extravagant black robed one fist seal and teeth collided with each other, and a breath of Seven Star spirit Rune master on the other side broke out.


    "No, the black robed one is a spirit Fu master on the other side of the seven stars. Can the young man fight against it?"


    This moment, the referee seat Zhu Xiu long and so on the remarkable big change.


    "Bang!"


    A deep muffled sound came from the collision between the two fists. The waves overlapped like a shock wave, and the final blow was in the black robed man''s fist.


    "Chulala..."


    The body of the kite flies like a black line, and it doesn''t even spit out blood.


    "Boom..."


    Dozens of Zhang away, the body of the black robed man fell on the ground of the square with blood dripping and stones shooting.


    Silence, silence, silence!


    The eyes on the referee''s seat were also dull. The black robed people on the other side of the Seven Star spirit talisman were directly hit by the crushing and decaying shock and flying with one move


    "Is he really just a six star perfect cultivation?"


    Elder Yin xunlang was stunned and murmured, and his eyes were numb.


    Kou Jixiong''s eyes twitch violently. At this moment, he believes his disciple Qin Guan''s words. The boy really has the strength to kill the emperor of Chu, and he can''t see clearly.


    "Pooh


    The mysterious black robed man vomited blood from his mouth and his eyes showed a look of fear. After falling, he climbed up and did not dare to stay at all. He was calm and ran away at full speed.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu didn''t chase him at all, instead, he was smiling.


    In a short time, at the moment when Du Shaofu''s eyes were smiling, the mysterious man in black who had just fled quickly across the air suddenly turned around and looked at Du Shaofu in horror. His pupils shrank as if he had seen a ghost. He said, "when did you do it, you..."


    The voice has not dropped, the mysterious black robed man directly fell down, the vitality of his body disappeared in an instant, it was a mysterious fall.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, all eyes are like dreams.


    There was silence all around, and everyone''s eyes were dull, stunned and unbelievable."The mysterious black robed man has been destroyed and Qiao Feng''s dark hand has been lowered!" Elder Yin xunlang saw the clue and marveled at it.


    "What a fierce dark hand, what a terrible youth. I don''t know the real age." Yunziqin elder exclaimed.


    "That boy is so strong that he can''t kill anybody!"


    Guanghang Weng, who is crazy about weapons, marvels at how terrible it is to be able to kill a seven star mysterious spirit Rune master with one move.


    The most shocking thing is that the young man is only a six-star level Rune master. This talent and strength have to be shocking.


    Wang Le was cold, and his face was complicated and twisted. When he looked at the mysterious youth in the square, his pupils would stare out of his eyes. I didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the side of the mysterious black robed man, waved his hand, and quietly put several silver lights into his palm. Then he took the bag of heaven and earth on the mysterious black robe into his arms.


    Only when he opened the black robe''s hat, an old man of more than fifty years of age appeared in his eyes. Du Shaofu was also very strange and did not know each other.


    However, under the back neck of the mysterious black robed man, Du Shaofu accidentally found a tattoo trace similar to lightning.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention. Du Shaofu didn''t do much investigation at the moment. He slowly raised his head and took a deep breath. His eyes swept over the square around him. Then he said, "this seven star mysterious spirit Fu Master suppressed cultivation and disturbed the assembly of ten thousand tools. He disobeyed the rules of the meeting and killed him on the spot. He returned it to all masters of Qifu in a fair and open way."


    "How nice of you


    "It''s time to kill the troublemaker assembly!"


    Around the crowd excited, for it boiling.


    Looking at that strong man on the other side of the seven stars, he was killed with one move. He became more and more enthusiastic about the mysterious young man Qiao Feng.


    "Jie Jie, do you say you are the disciple of qizun, and the secret way is the disciple of qizun? Safeguard the fairness, fairness and openness of the assembly of ten thousand weapons, and make our referee''s responsibility. I think it''s you who disturb the assembly now, and you will be arrested with your hands tied!"


    Suddenly, the voice of indifference came from the referee''s seat. At the same time, a figure like lightning directly turned into a streamer shadow, waving a claw print, and attacked Du Shaofu at a terrible speed.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly lifted, and a flash of Chen Hui burst into his eyes.


    Just at the same time, another voice came from the referee''s table: "elder Kou, is he a disciple of the temple master? I will find out if he is the disciple of the temple master, so we will not bother elder Kou."


    At the same time, a figure follows Kou Jixiong, and a palm print is photographed to Kou Jixiong.


    "Elder Zhuxiu, what do you mean?"


    The former was forced to see that Qiao Feng was in front of him, but the palm print behind him made him stop and turn around, afraid to touch, only able to avoid.


    "Hiss!"


    The latter turned around and instantly fell in front of Du Shaofu. It was the seemingly trembling elder Zhu Xiu, while the former was Na Kou Ji Xiong.


    "Three little!"


    "Brother Qiao Feng!"


    Almost at the same time, two imperial breath surged. Bai Lixu and Shangguan Hetong fell behind Du Shaofu.


    "Seven Star mysterious spirit Fu master!"


    Wang Le is cold, looking at this time hundred Li Xu, feel the breath on his body, almost burst.


    Le Zhenghan finally knew why, on the way to the beginning, the man who looked like a servant didn''t put him in his eyes at all.


    Now looking back, Le Zhenghan can''t help sucking cold air. If the other party really started on him at the beginning, he could imagine his next time.


    Kou Jixiong''s eyes wavered slightly as a seven star mysterious talisman and a cultivator on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s realm, which was close to the peak.


    "No harm."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly to Shangguan he and Bai Lixu. He looked at Kou Jixiong in front of him, but could not see much fluctuation.


    Du Shaofu didn''t notice the official of Qin Dynasty at the beginning. However, when he learned that the elder of Yuheng hall appeared on the judge''s seat, Du Shaofu scanned his eyes carefully and found the official of Qin.


    Du Shaofu would not think that the Qin officials could not see themselves, so a trouble was absolutely necessary.


    That day, the elders of the power Hall must be extremely strong, and most of them can''t fight hard.


    Coupled with the provocation of the mysterious black robed man, Du Shaofu used the secret military formula and the guanding Shengling array in the secret military formula, so he planned to be recognized by the Tianquan hall.


    Instead of being recognized, it''s better to admit it on his own initiative. Although there will be a lot of troubles in the future, Du Shaofu has been thinking about it. If he hides his identity and wants to go to the Yuheng hall to investigate master qizun''s body, it will be more difficult for him to offend the people in Yuheng hall.


    Therefore, it is better to change the passive into the active, or cut through the mess quickly. On the contrary, everything will be much simpler.


    As a disciple of qizun, Du Shaofu estimated that even if there were doubts and other troubles in Tianquan hall, at least this name could make Tianquan hall protect itself from being afraid of Yuheng hall.After ten thousand steps back, Du Shaofu estimated that the identity of qizun''s disciple had been spread, and that he would be more convenient in Tianquan hall.


    Even in case, people in the palace of heavenly power will have some scruples about what they want to do with themselves.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu finally decided not to do anything at all, but to admit his own identity directly and enter the Tianquan hall, where everything was quickly cut off.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    "Elder Kou, I mean obviously that this is a matter of Tianquan hall. I don''t have to worry about it." Elder Zhu Xiu looks at Kou Jixiong, and his eyes are calm again.


    Kou Jixiong''s eyes were fixed on elder Zhu Xiu, and Du Shaofu did not care much about shangguanhe and bailixu.


    His face twinkled, then sneered, and said to elder Zhu Xiu, "well, since it''s the matter of your Tianquan hall, I don''t care about it. However, this son killed me as a protector of Yuheng hall. I said that we''ll settle accounts together after the assembly."


    On hearing this, elder Zhu Xiu''s face moved in secret. He looked back at Du Shaofu for a moment and said, "this little brother Qiao Feng, have you ever killed the Dharma protector of Yuheng hall?"


    Du Shaofu nodded and said to Zhu Xiu, "the Dharma protector of Yuheng hall, who wanted to kill me, was killed by me in the end."


    "Qiaofeng, you fart. I''m kind enough to invite you to go to the mansion to pick up friends. But you massacred the imperial palace of Chu River. You were killed by you mercilessly. You are the devil!"


    The Qin official stepped forward in the air with a ferocious face, and his father''s revenge was unparalleled.


    "If you wait for the design to harm me and my friends, you will not have the chance next time, because you will escape that day."


    Du Shaofu looked at Qin Guan calmly, but in his indifferent eyes, there was a chill that could not be seen.


    Du Shaofu knew that it was a disaster when he let the Qin official leave that day.


    "You..."


    Qin Guanqi''s face turned red and twisted. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his words were interrupted by master Kou Jixiong. He looked at elder Zhu Xiu and said, "Zhu Xiu, I want to take Qiao Feng back to Yuheng hall. Is that ok?"


    "He has something to do with the temple of heavenly power, so he must stay in it." Zhu Xiu elder said calmly.


    Kou Jixiong''s face became more and more gloomy. His cold eyes showed a lot of threat. He said, "Zhu Xiu, this man killed the Dharma protector of Yuheng hall. Yuheng hall will never give up. Do you want to fight against Yuheng hall?"


    Zhu Xiu looked at Kou Jixiong, and then looked at Du Shaofu behind him. Suddenly, he looked around, and the sound came out and said, "listen to the orders of the Tianquan hall. From now on, fight against Yuheng hall!"


    "According to the orders of the elder!"


    Around the space, suddenly a large piece of sound spread out, ring through the square.


    "Zhu Xiu, you..."


    Seeing all this, Kou Jixiong''s face was twisted and his cold feeling was getting thicker.


    "Elder Zhu Xiu, elder Kou, you have something to say."


    "You two, we are all our own people. There is nothing that can not be solved."


    Elder Yun Ziqin and elder Yin xunlang come from the sky and fall beside elder Zhu Xiu and Kou Jixiong.


    "Zhu Xiu, I remember what you said today. You can''t protect this boy. Two months later, at the seven hall meeting, you Tianquan hall will ask for more blessings."


    Kou Jixiong said coldly and coldly. He gave Du Shaofu a cold look, then turned around and left in a huff.


    Qin Guan also glared at Du Shaofu and left with his master, Kou Jixiong.


    "Whoosh..."


    Many people in Yuheng hall disappeared in the air with Kou Jixiong.


    "Ah..."


    Looking at Kou Jixiong''s departure, elder Yin xunlang and elder Yun Ziqin sigh slightly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After several judges'' judgment, the champion of this event was Qiao Feng, and the name of Qiaofeng was also well known.


    However, the mysterious black robed man, judging from his qualification or broken talisman, lost his qualification in the end, but Yu Mingyuan of Tianquan hall became the second.


    Most of the top ten are still included by the disciples of Tianquan hall, which makes everyone not surprised.


    The most unexpected is that this time, the mysterious youth named Qiao Feng, like a black horse, sprang out in the sky, and finally resounded from all directions with the posture of Tianjiao!


    His status as a disciple of qizun also spread around the city, which made the disciples of Tianquan hall have a lot of discussion.


    In Daqi City, a main hall under the property of Tianquan hall, only Du Shaofu and elder Zhuxiu are sitting at the moment.


    "How can you prove that you are really the master''s disciple?"


    Elder Zhu Xiu''s towering body was shaking, and his eyes were filled with excitement and expectation. The temple master had disappeared for more than a thousand years. For him, it was only a rumor that he had never seen before.


    "With the elder''s age of practice, I think I can''t distinguish even if I have proved it. I think the complete secret weapon formula has been proved enough."


    Du Shaofu looked at elder Zhu Xiu. As a master''s disciple, he could not lose his reputation.


    He was already the leader of the alliance and the emperor of the wasteland. He practiced the golden winged ROC skill and possessed various kinds of deities. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s temperament was extraordinary. The more elder Zhu Xiu looked at him, the more he felt the vastness.


    "That''s what I said. I''ve been practicing for more than 200 years. Even if you''re a real disciple of the temple master, I can''t recognize him. So, let''s go back to Tianquan hall as soon as possible. I''ve already sent the news back to the temple, and then the old people in the hall will make sure."Zhu Xiu nodded and looked at the mysterious young man in front of him. In his heart, he was inclined to believe that he had such accomplishments. If he was not the real disciple of the temple master, how could he have such accomplishments.


    Du Shaofu nodded. He didn''t have too many opinions. Anyway, he came here to enter Tianquan hall, so it''s better to enter the hall of heavenly power.


    At dusk, there are huge monsters and monsters. The city rises and leaves.


    "This time, I bet on Tianbao Pavilion. Brother weak Qiaofeng is really the disciple of qizun. Baoge was very lucky that day."


    In the big ware City, Shangguan looked at several huge monsters disappeared in the sky at dusk, and his eyes showed a little smile.


    The huge flying monster is a monster that has reached the level of the beast list, and has set foot on the animal King''s cultivation level.


    On the monster''s back, the air flow is whistling around. On the monster''s back, there are many young figures, which seem to be imposing, and the breath that makes people''s soul overflow.


    These young men and women looked at each other, looking at the purple soft armor figure sitting across their knees. Finally, they all looked at a young man of 22-3 years old.


    Young people''s skin color is not fair, but they have beautiful facial features, and their eyes twinkle and ethereal. It is Tao Yu who performed astonishingly at the ten thousand utensils conference, but in the end, Tao Yu failed to rank.


    In the face of the people''s eyes, Tao Yu took a deep breath in secret. His sleeve and robe shook and rose slightly. He stepped forward to Du Shaofu and saluted with his fists. He said, "I''ve met the master of the temple."


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes. His eyes were deep and clear under his mask. He looked up at Tao Yu and said, "I haven''t seen the confirmation of Tianquan hall. Isn''t it too early to call me Shao Dian Lord?"


    "In Tao Yu''s mind, you must be the master of Shaodian. First of all, you dare to go to Tianquan hall. What''s more, there are no such complete accomplishments in the secret military formula of Tao Yu."


    Tao Yu looked at the young hall master in front of him. The depth of his eyes made him feel like falling into the endless starry sky. He was too broad to pry.


    "Yes, I don''t need to prove anything. You''re very good at the secret weapon, but you don''t know much about it, do you?"


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that from the performance of Tao Yu''s ten thousand utensils meeting, Du Shaofu knew that Tao Yu was extraordinary. If he could make further progress in the secret military formula and the holy body formula, he would certainly be able to make a big step forward.


    "The master of the temple is very observant. If he doesn''t know the secret secrets left by him, he can''t know it."


    Tao Yu was more sure of the identity of the temple master in front of him. He bit his teeth, and with a smile on his face, he said, "Shao Dian Lord, in fact, we all want to know where the temple master is now?"


    With Tao Yu''s question, elder Zhu Xiu and the powerful man of Tianquan hall were also looking at Du Shaofu nervously. They wanted to know more about this question than Tao Yu.


    "In fact, I don''t know. The master didn''t tell me, but asked me to wait in front of Tianquan temple." Said Du Shaofu.


    Tao Yu was stunned, then he was quite happy and said, "so, the master of the temple is still alive?"


    "Of course, master is still alive."


    Du Shaofu nodded and observed the people''s expressions.


    It seems that for more than 1000 years, people in Tianquan hall have been searching for the news of master qizun''s life and death.


    "So you have seen the Lord of the temple with your own eyes?"


    Elder Zhu Xiu asked Du Shaofu, and his eyes were excited.


    "Of course."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He had seen master''s original spirit with his own eyes.


    Huge and towering mountains run between heaven and earth, and the air is full of blazing breath.


    This is the Tianquan mountain in the spiritual realm, the core of Tianquan temple.


    The plants in Tianquan mountain range are different from those in other places. In the blazing breath, ordinary plants are difficult to survive.


    It is said that in countless young people, the whole Tianquan mountain range is a volcanic group, and there are still many active volcanoes at this time.


    This place is a dangerous forbidden area for ordinary people, but it is a second for the master of Fuwen.


    The high temperature of the volcano inside the volcano can exercise the spirit and soul of the spirit Master, and even help the master to condense the utensils.


    The mountains are undulating and covered with red rocks.


    The volcanoes here have erupted, and the creatures around the mountains have been burned to ashes under the terrible hot lava.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    However, there are also many mountains, lush, towering into the clouds, countless ancient palaces overhanging eaves.


    "Here we are. The temple of heavenly power is ahead."


    On the beast''s back, elder Zhu Xiu got up and seemed to be talking to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu got up and looked at the vast mountain buildings under the beast''s mount. The ancient palaces were far away, and there were waves of Fu array in the air.


    "San Shao, this is my first time to come to Tianquan hall."


    Bai Lixu stood behind Du Shaofu, looking at the space below and looking around.


    Square appeared in the vast mountains, there are dense figures appear, one by one looking up into the sky.


    "The seven main halls of his highness seven stars, Tianquan hall, Tianquan hall, Tianxuan hall, Tianji hall, Kaiyang hall, and Kaiyang hall are all martial arts practitioners


    Elder Zhu Xiu said to Du Shaofu, "so the disciples of Tianquan hall are at least among the seven halls."


    "It turns out that there is a monster hall in the Seven Star hall."


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised at the existence of monsters. He did not expect that there was a hall in the Seven Star hall, which was specially for demons.


    "Elder Zhu Xiu."


    With the fall of the monster''s Mount, the crowd fell. Thousands of disciples saluted in the square around, but their eyes were on Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu looked around, and suddenly looked up into the sky in the distance. There, there was a lot of obscure atmosphere.


    "No gift."


    Elder Zhu Xiu waved his hand and looked sideways at Du Shaofu to leave. He entered a continuous ancient palace.


    "Is that the master''s disciple?"


    "The disciple of the temple master, isn''t that the little temple master?"


    "For more than a thousand years, no one has ever seen the Lord again. Is it true that he still lives in the world?"


    "The hall master is still alive. Sooner or later, the temple of heavenly power will be able to recover to its peak."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, many disciples of Tianquan hall whispered with doubts and expectations.


    "The Lord of the temple will stay here for the time being. Elder Zhu Xiu has already informed the elders in the temple to judge whether the master is true or not."


    Tao Yu led Du Shaofu to a quiet courtyard and then left respectfully.


    After looking around, Du Shaofu and Bai Lixu entered the courtyard.


    "Is this the temple of heavenly power left by master..."


    In the courtyard, Du Shaofu stretched out a lazy waist. He seemed to be in a calm mood, but his heart was full of waves. After all, this is the Tianquan hall left by master qizun.


    "San Shao, are you really a disciple of qizun?"


    There was no one around. Bai Lixu, an old face, approached Du Shaofu''s body. He asked curiously and shocked.


    "Did anyone pretend to recognize someone else''s Apprentice?" Du Shaofu''s eyes were white.


    "This..."


    Bai Lixu''s eyes trembled and his face was excited. He said, "I didn''t expect that you are really a disciple of master qizun. In this way, you are the real Shaodian master of Tianquan hall. The whole Tianquan hall can be equal to yours. In the future, who dares to provoke you in the whole spiritual realm..."


    The more he said, the more excited he was. What kind of status is the little hall master of Tianquan hall. The whole spiritual realm is absolutely shaking with one foot.


    "Help me protect Dharma. I''ll have a rest."


    Du Shaofu ignored Bai Lixu and then entered the courtyard.


    On the bed in the room, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, thinking.


    Although he is already in the Tianquan hall, the most important thing for us to come here is to find the body of Shifu qizun.


    However, this also made Du Shaofu rather embarrassed. At this time, he did not have any clue. In addition, he could not directly enter the Yuheng hall to find his master''s body.


    "Master, can you hear me? At least you have to tell me where your old body is now. I also have a goal to find."


    Du Shaofu put down the long box on his back, stroked the runes on the long box and murmured softly that the inside of the long box was the Zijin tianque.


    However, Zijin tianque did not respond to Du Shaofu''s words.


    Night, very quiet, moonlight like a hazy silver yarn woven out of the fog, mountains, on the leaves, flashing a solemn and holy light.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, in front of an ancient mountain, there are many figures falling.


    In the dark, the moon is hazy, and the shadows cover the moon. They are old and powerful.


    "Why do you have to prove it is true or false? If he is false, it will do no harm to our Tianquan hall. You are watching, and you can''t destroy it. If he is, the temple master will return soon. After all these years, he doesn''t care to wait a little longer. "


    On the ancient mountain peak, the faint blazing breath fluctuated, and an old voice came out: "on the Tianlong Qifeng, there is a little thing that I refined and gave up halfway. Let him try it. If he can succeed, he will be the master of the temple of Tianquan in the future."¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains overlap, the huge city stretches, and the moon shadow whirls.


    On the top of the mountain peak, a woman in a strong orange dress sits quietly with her knees crossed. Her whole body is covered with dazzling light, just like the brightness of the day. She seems to want to tear up the night and let the light cover the world.


    "Hula..."


    All around, the energy of heaven and earth fluctuated like a storm, infused into its graceful body, and faintly took the deep of the moon night, with lightning and thunder, as if the gods were born.


    "That''s great. I didn''t expect that it was Sheng Nan who got the inheritance of Guangming ancestor in the end."


    "This grand event in Zhongzhou, together with the other disciples that I have been cultivating over the past few years, is enough to sweep one side and shock the whole Zhongzhou."


    "There are two religions in one valley, three schools and three sects. I''m afraid that this grand event of Zhongzhou will never be able to divide the whole country into nine parts!"


    Around the top of the mountain, there are a lot of old figures around, fine mans Dou shoot.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hoo..."


    In the early morning, the white light of Du Shaofu''s whole body slowly converged, and then his eyes opened slightly. As the essence of his eyes spread out, a mouthful of turbid air came out of his mouth.


    "San Shao, someone is looking for you."


    Outside the room, the sound of a hundred Li Xu came.


    When Du Shaofu walked out of the house, he met Tao Yu, Yu Mingyuan and other descendants.


    "Master of Shaodian, elder Zhu Xiu, please come to Tianlong Qifeng." Salute Du Shaofu and Tao Yu.


    "What are you doing there?" Du Shaofu had some doubts in his eyes.


    Tao Yu shook his head and said, "we don''t know. Tianlong Qifeng is a semi forbidden area. We haven''t even gone in."


    "Take me."


    Du Shaofu did not hesitate too much, nodded, and then left with Tao Yu and others.


    Tianlong Qifeng, a huge mountain peak in Tianquan hall, looks like a black dragon with its head held high, and its shape is lifelike.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at Tianlong Qifeng, he met elder Zhu Xiu and several acquaintances.


    In addition, there were several middle-aged and beautiful women present. Although they were quite fresh, Du Shaofu could easily feel that none of them was at the level of Seven Star talisman, and even several of them were at the peak level of seven stars.


    "There is one thing in it, which is half refined semi-finished product. If you can refine it successfully, you can prove that you are the master''s disciple." Zhu Xiu said to Du Shaofu.


    "What is it?" Du Shaofu frowned slightly.


    "We don''t know what it is. We only know that on the green dragon peak, I wish you success." Elder Zhu Xiu finished and motioned to Du Shaofu to enter Tianlong Qifeng.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and motioned to Bai Li Xu. Then he went to Tianlong Qifeng.


    "From today on, no one is allowed to get close to it. Anyone who violates the hall rules will be punished." Elder Zhu Xiu turned back and told Tao Yu and others.


    Unique Tianlong Qifeng, surrounded by lush peaks, only Tianlong Qifeng is full of rocks, no grass, mottled color.


    The mountain is huge, about 100 Zhang high. There are no steps to go up. Only the uneven rocks can climb up like steps.


    "There is nothing. What should be refined?"


    From the bottom of the mountain to the top of the mountain, Du Shaofu looked at it carefully for a long time, but he did not find anything else on the green dragon peak.


    Even Du Shaofu didn''t let go of the cave on the mountain, but he didn''t get anything. The whole mountain was lifelike, but nothing else.


    "It must not be so simple."


    On the top of the mountain, Du Shaofu leaned against a rock, thinking that elder Zhu Xiu would not come to make fun of himself, but there was no other thing to find on the mountain.


    Touching the rock, Du Shaofu thought for a long time, but found nothing.


    "There seems to be something strange about the mountain."


    Du Shaofu stroked the rocks he was leaning against. He found that all the things touched by his hands were precipitated by volcanic ash. In a very long time, a layer of rock like objects was formed.


    "Don''t you..."


    As expected, Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened, and a palm print was directly slapped on the rock.


    "Kaka..."


    The rock suddenly trembled, a large piece of rock fell, and a piece of metallic scale was exposed, shining in the sun.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were beaming with joy, and a number of hand prints were patted again. Large pieces of rocks fell off one after another, and layers of metallic luster were exposed, starting from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain.


    "Is the whole mountain a refining thing..."


    Then, he raised his head and made a slight movement in his palm.


    "Boom..."


    Qinglong Qifeng trembles, layers of rock ashes fall in a straight line, and finally reveals a giant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    A lifelike metal dragon with its head held high and its claws waving. It was ferocious and ferocious in appearance. A terrible breath spread and fluctuated for no reason. It was like a deadly beast in hibernation. Once it recovered, it would certainly shake the earth.


    "This is..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were trembling. If the huge thing wanted to go straight into the sky, the terrible momentum was invisible. It was still sitting among the mountains, which made people feel shocked at a glance.


    Du Shaofu stepped forward and stroked the huge object in front of him. His whole body was covered with scales.


    This is the real dragon scale after refining. It is shining in the sunlight and covered by the rock ashes. Now it is born.


    "Puppet, this is dragon puppet!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked and looked at it a little and judged that it was a terrible dragon puppet, which was made from the body of a dragon.


    However, the dragon body should be a miscellaneous dragon, but the breath of his life must be able to reach the animal kingdom.


    Otherwise, at the moment, the semi-finished products will not be able to spread out such terrible invisible pressure.


    However, Du Shaofu was shocked by the means and boldness that could be used to refine puppets with the dragon body of the animal emperor''s realm. He was worthy of being the temple of heavenly power, and most people would never dare to do so.


    What Du Shaofu knew about puppets was also recorded in the secret military formula and the holy body formula.


    But at the beginning, he and doctor Wuming had discussed and studied it, but he had never refined it himself.


    Making puppets is a terrible means for the master of Fuwen.


    However, there are very few fu masters who can refine puppets, let alone proficient in puppets.


    "Secret military code, holy body code."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s face became more and more shocked.


    In the examination of the huge object, Du Shaofu learned that the dragon shaped puppet not only used the weapon refining skills of secret military formula, but also incorporated some methods of holy body formula.


    There are a lot of Fu arrays on the body of the puppet, which makes the dragon shaped puppet more powerful than this miscellaneous dragon.


    However, the dragon shaped puppet made by secret military formula and holy body formula is a semi-finished product, which can be completely successful only by the last step.


    If you want to complete this last step, you need to master both the secret code and the holy body code, otherwise it will be difficult to succeed.


    Du Shaofu had both the secret military formula and the holy body formula, but he was not proficient in puppet accomplishments. If he wanted to refine the semi-finished product successfully, he had to explore it slowly.


    "I''m interested in studying the art of puppet. Let''s start."


    Murmuring softly, Du Shaofu was immediately immersed in the study and understanding of puppet art.


    Du Shaofu had long been interested in studying and understanding the art of puppet.


    Puppet technique, that is a terrible means.


    It is said that there have been some terrible puppets in the world, so that those who are the most top powerful will be damaged.


    In ancient times, the legendary top masters of Fuwen were able to be arrogant in the world by virtue of their refined puppets, so that the martial arts practitioners were not afraid to provoke them.


    The continuous peaks are full of ancient flavor.


    At dusk, in the elegant courtyard with the setting sun, a slender woman in her twenties stands quietly with her bright eyes gazing at the setting sun.


    "Senior sister Zhu Xue, you knew you were here."


    A young man in a blue and purple robe appeared and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. His eyes were dim and sighed, "are you thinking of Shaofu brother again?"


    "You say, he is such a person, how can leave then leave, why I always feel that he must be alive, I certainly still have a chance to see him again."


    Zhu Xue whispered: "or I think more, this is the illusion in my heart."


    "No, it may be too much if others think about it, but you are different. Your spiritual root is special. As long as it is what you think, it will happen." Hearing the speech, Guo Ming suddenly showed a happy look.


    "Yes, my spirit root is special. All I think will appear. He must not be dead."


    Zhu Xuemou light with smile, happy way: "I also go to stone city, I want to go to stone city to see again."


    "Elder martial sister Zhu Xue, you can''t do it recently. Tomorrow is the day when you become the leader''s adopted daughter. Strong people will come from all major forces. Even the other five forces of one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects will send people to come. Can you leave the middle of the sect for half a step, or the headmaster will surely settle accounts with me again."


    With a bitter smile, Guo Ming shook his head and said, "as for Shicheng, I''ll send someone to check the situation again. Once there''s any news, we will know."


    "All right." Zhu Xue nodded.


    "Elder martial sister, soon, that grand event of Zhongzhou will begin soon."


    Guo Ming said lightly. His eyes looked forward to it. The grand event in Zhongzhou was enough to make all the young people moved.


    Looking at the sky in front of the courtyard, Zhu Xue frowned, and murmured, "if he were here, the grand event of Zhongzhou would surely shine brilliantly and resound through Zhongzhou soon."Half a month has passed, and the temple of heavenly power has already been widely talked about for the return of Shao Dian.


    Around Qinglong Qifeng, it has been isolated for a long time and no one can get close to it.


    "It''s been half a month. I don''t know what''s going on."


    On a mountain, elder Zhu Xiu looked at the direction of the green dragon peak in front of him, murmured softly, and looked a little nervous.


    "Is there anything on the green dragon peak? I don''t know for so many years." A middle-aged doubt.


    Before the Colossus, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were condensed, and the fiery flames were gushing out from the palm of his hand, and all the huge objects were wrapped up.


    Under the blazing heat, there is no spirit furnace and tripod condensation at this time, but under the high temperature, the huge dragon shaped puppet body surface is full of runes flashing, and the hidden patterns of talisman are flashing.


    Wrapped by the fire, the whole dragon shaped puppet became red, and the sound of dragon howling came out faintly, as if it were alive.


    This dragon shaped puppet has been successfully refined for a long time, but it is only the last step that needs to be done, that is, to arrange the "puppet spirit".


    There are probably two kinds of puppet spirits. One is the spirit of monsters and the spirit of human beings.


    The other is directly condensed by the spirit and soul of Qi Fu masters.


    It''s just that in the new January tomorrow, Xiao Yu will also resume the normal update. At the same time, he will add more changes. Once again, I would like to express my heartfelt apologies for the update of these days. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    "Gather the puppet spirit."


    Du Shaofu drank lightly. A dazzling light of soul in his eyebrows turned into a curtain of light, like countless light rain. The whole dragon shaped puppet was enveloped in a dense and dense way. A breath of unparalleled fierce beast began to wake up.


    "Oh..."


    At this moment, the whole dragon shaped puppet made a roar of dragon, and a terrible energy swept out like a storm. The runes on its surface flowed incessantly, and the rune array was activated.


    A majestic momentum, which would not be at the mysterious peak level of the animal emperor''s realm, suddenly spread out from the body of the dragon shaped puppet.


    "Oh..."


    At the same time, the whole dragon shaped puppet seems to be resurrected. The flying dragon soars into the sky and hovers in the air fearfully.


    "Hula..."


    Above the sky, the wind and clouds are surging, and the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth converges, all of which converge to the dragon shaped puppet.


    At the moment, the dragon shaped puppet is like a bottomless cave, continuously absorbing the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth. The rune array on the body surface flickers and activates, and the breath on the body continues to climb.


    "That''s..."


    On the mountain in the distance, elder Zhu Xiu and others looked at the front of the sky. A huge dragon rose from the sky and occupied the air.


    The Dragon roars and rolls, so that the air is full of wind and clouds, the sky is dark and the earth is dark, and the terrible breath is rippling the world.


    "Dragon puppet, that''s a dragon puppet. After so many years, we don''t know that the whole Qinglong Qifeng is a dragon puppet." A middle-aged man was shocked.


    "The Dragon puppet has secret military formula and holy body formula. None of us can refine it." A beautiful woman''s eyes twinkled, and looked at the sky in disbelief.


    "Oh..."


    The terrible dragon puppet is in the sky. The clouds are rolling around. The thunder and lightning absorb the energy of heaven and earth, and the breath sweeps across the sky.


    "That''s a puppet, a dragon puppet..."


    In Tianquan hall, many disciples came out in all directions. They looked at the sky and were shocked at the giant dragon puppet.


    Around the distant mountains, there is now a lot of obscure breath from the spread.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared and rolled, and the terrible momentum spread and ascended in the body of the dragon shaped puppet. In a short time, it was no less than the peak on the other side of the animal kingdom.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the huge dragon puppet, looking at the lantern like empty eyes, a mouthful of blood essence swept out of his mouth, wrapped up a beam of soul, and once again swept into the Dragon puppet''s mind.


    Blood essence wrapped in the soul beam, slowly intruded, and finally turned into a thumb sized red dot of blood color rune, which was an indelible mark.


    With the fall of this brand, the terrible dragon puppet''s eyes showed a kind of life, slightly raised his head and twisted his neck. Then he looked down at Du Shaofu, and said in a hoarse voice: "master."


    Du Shaofu lowered his eyes slightly. Just as the last brand fell, he could clearly feel that his soul was deriving, and there was an extra kind of life. The huge things in front of him were just like himself at the moment. As long as his mind moved, he would be able to obey himself and his terrible power would break out.


    I feel that the momentum of the huge dragon puppet at this time will not be under the top of the other side of the animal kingdom at this time. With such a breath, coupled with the terrible puppet body, the Martial Emperor''s situation is perfect and the strong ones will definitely retreat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I''ve met the master of the temple!"


    A few days later, Du Shaofu was sitting in the hall of Tianquan hall, and people around him bowed down to salute. There were many Seven Star runes present.


    "You are welcome."


    Du Shaofu sat upright and looked at all the people in the hall. Finally, he fell down in the hall of heavenly power. Next, he had to find a chance to find his master''s body.


    Later, Du Shaofu learned that Tianquan hall is one of the Seven Star hall, one of the seven major forces in the spiritual domain, and even the whole Zhongzhou Hall of Qi Fu masters. Now there are 8000 fufu masters in Tianquan hall, and there are no fewer than 4000 of them.


    Although this number is not comparable with the ancient Tianzong''s disciples, as an instrument master, the number itself is very small, and naturally can not be compared with the martial arts practitioners.


    However, compared with the number of lingfu masters in ancient Tianzong, the number of Qi Fu masters in Tianquan hall has exceeded the number, which is enough to represent the status of the fufu master hall.


    In Tianquan hall, there are many powerful masters of Seven Star weapons and Fu. There are also many elders who are in retreat. They seldom show up.


    "There are still about 40 days left for the master of the little hall. It will be the assembly of the seven halls. Please make a decision." A middle-aged elder came up to Du Shaofu and said that what was fluctuating in his body was the breath of Seven Star perfection.


    "Seven hall assembly?" Du Shaofu was quite strange and had never heard of it.


    "I don''t think the master of the temple is aware of the situation of the seven hall assembly."


    Elder Zhu Xiu said to Du Shaofu, "the seven hall assembly is a common event of the Seven Star hall. Once every 50 years, this coincides with the period of the seven hall assembly. Among the young disciples of the seven hall, each hall will select one of the most top-notch young disciples to participate. The winner will represent the whole seven star hall and lead the strongest young generation to participate in the meeting The grand event of Zhongzhou can be counted as the grand event of Zhongzhou. Because of the grand event of Zhongzhou, the seven hall assembly and the Seven Star hall were held in turn. This time, it was Yuheng Hall''s turn. ""Yuheng hall!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled. All his attention fell on the three words of Yuheng hall. He was worried about how to go to the Yuheng hall and find the master''s body.


    "Shao Dian Lord, what''s the opinion of Shao Dian Lord in this seven hall meeting?"


    Elder Zhu Xiu said to Du Shaofu, "our Tianquan hall was originally intended for Tao Yucai to add. However, Tao Yu has been working for the assembly of ten thousand utensils, and even the level of Seven Star talismans has not been broken through. If you take part in it, I''m afraid there will be no chance of success."


    After a pause, elder Zhu Xiu continued with a wry smile in his eyes: "in fact, even if Tao Yu has broken through to the Seven Star spirit Rune master, it is difficult to win. Our Tianquan hall has always been in the seven hall assembly, and it has never been possible to achieve anything, but it is important to participate."


    "Let me attend the seven hall meeting in person." Du Shaofu said that this time, it is the opportunity to go to Yuheng hall.


    "Although the master of Shaodian, Yuheng hall and our Tianquan hall are all one of the Seven Star halls, there is always water flowing in between our seven halls, and we have always acted in our own ways. The master of Shaodian has not long ago killed the people of Yuheng hall. This time, he also offended Kou Jixiong, who is rather small-minded and sinister. He is afraid that if the head of the temple comes in person, there will be some trouble."


    An elder with long clothes said that he was also on the scene at the Wanqi assembly of daqicheng. At the moment, he heard that the main body of Shaodian went to Yuheng hall in person, so he had to worry about it.


    The elder Zhu Xiu''s expression moved in his eyes and said: "if Shaodian went to Yuheng hall to represent Tianquan hall to attend the seven hall assembly, I think Yuheng hall would not ask for much trouble. When the seven halls gather together, the Yuheng hall will also have scruples."


    "It''s so decided. I''ll go to Yuheng hall in person."


    Du Shaofu had already made up his mind and said, "as for this period of time, I want to have a good understanding of all that master has left in the palace."


    Night, the moon is in the sky, but some of the moon is dark and the stars are bright.


    There are many mountains, and the buildings are indistinct. Occasionally, there is a roar of monsters coming out.


    "There are still 40 days to go. This is your last chance. My apprentice, for your sake, I have done my best. As long as you can make a further breakthrough, there will be a great opportunity. The seven hall assembly is a dragon or a worm. It depends on you. "


    In a secret room, Kou Jixiong said to Qin Guan. He handed Qin Guan a jade bottle with a strong aura of miraculous medicine in his hand.


    "Thank you, master. I will try my best to break through the last step."


    Qin Guan took the jade bottle, and his cold feeling spread in his long, narrow and soft eyes. He said, "there is Qiaofeng. One day, his disciples will commit suicide."


    "To deal with that Qiaofeng, everything should be planned carefully. I have received the news that Qiaofeng has become the head of the temple of Tianquan. It is not easy to kill him."


    Kou Jixiong said: "but I will never let that boy go easily. It is said that this time the boy will come to attend the seven hall meeting. Then I will see if the boy can leave the Yuheng hall."


    "If you dare to come to Yuheng hall, it will be the boy''s death!" Qin Guan clenched his teeth, and his voice burst out from his teeth.


    "If you want to get revenge, you should first improve your own strength. Besides, the boy is really extraordinary, especially the strength of his soul. As long as you break through the realm of Emperor Wu within 40 days and serve as a teacher, then you will get a rare treasure in the palace. I believe that other elders in the temple can''t say anything more. At that time, you will have to revenge yourself Opportunity. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Quiet space, jade Bi forest, character dense.


    Du Shaofu comprehended everything in front of the stone wall. This is the experience of weapon refining left by master qizun, as well as many manuscripts of secret military formula and holy body formula.


    Compared with the secret military formula and holy body formula left by Shifu qizun in mind, the one left in Tianquan hall is nothing. It is almost impossible to understand the real secret military formula and holy body formula from it.


    However, these weapon refining experience is an indispensable part of the secret weapon formula and the holy body formula, and is the basis and source of the secret weapon formula and the holy body formula.


    Du Shaofu had the secret military formula and the holy body formula, but he could only understand it by himself, and no one could explain it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    Even with Du Shaofu''s insight, it is not a matter of a day to have a thorough understanding of the profound secret military formula and the holy body formula.


    At the moment, master qizun''s experience in Tianquan hall is the best explanation of the secret military formula and the holy body formula, which is what Du Shaofu needs most.


    For a long time, the bottleneck in understanding the secret military formula and the holy body formula has been solved almost immediately under the understanding of Du Shaofu.


    The master''s experience in refining weapons left behind by his master''s qizun is to simplify the secret military formula and the holy body formula, and present it in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    Immersed in it, Du Shaofu understood everything and master''s secret military formula and holy body formula.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are surrounded by mountains, and the surrounding mountains are green and green, showing a school of full of vitality.


    The mountains are surrounded by clouds and mists. The mountains are thousands of mountains in the distance. The waves are undulating and magnificent.


    In the mountain hall, a thin middle-aged man, nearly seven feet tall, was wearing a blue robe embroidered with green patterns. His long black hair was combed in a neat bun. His blue clothes and black hair looked elegant. In his hand, a piece of jade slips glittered and said, "Qi Zun''s disciple, Qiao Feng, can integrate animal power. Is it really Qi Zun''s disciple to pass on his or her relatives..."


    "Patriarch, I don''t know whether it''s true or not. If qizun appears, I''m afraid there will be another disturbance in the whole spiritual realm and even in Zhongzhou." Hao said.


    "We have never been able to intervene in the spiritual realm. Whether it''s true or not, we should pay attention to it a little bit. However, that grand event is about to come. I have received news that there are extraordinary people in the Wuliang sect and the Dalan cult. Even in the light God''s court, it is said that some people have been inherited by the ancestors of Guangming. It seems that this grand event will be A fight between the dragon and the tiger. "


    Sima stepped on the star slightly raised his head, against the tall and straight figure of that slender, dignified in a little elegant, it must be young, but also a graceful, extraordinary man.


    "They have extraordinary people. We ancient Tianzong still have them. The two demons in front of them, together with the eldest lady, are enough to suppress other forces." Hao Dharma protector said, with some confidence in his eyes.


    "There are people outside, and there are days out of the sky. With the three of them, they really have a fight."


    Sima stepped on the stars, and his skin was bright and flowing. His eyes flashed with a glass like deep light. He said softly, "if that guy is there, it''s better to be more sure."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time went by slowly. In the quiet space, Du Shaofu was immersed in comprehension. His hand prints sometimes condensed and turned into runes.


    "Master of the temple." Tao Yu appears in the quiet space.


    "Hoo..."


    With a puff of turbid air from his mouth, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints converged, and he slowly got up and stretched himself.


    "Shaodian Lord, it''s almost time. It''s time for us to go to Yuheng hall and attend the seven hall meeting." Tao Yu said.


    "Yuheng hall."


    Du Shaofu turned back slightly and looked at the square box of Zijin tianque on his back. He murmured, "master, when you get to the Yuheng hall, you have to remind me where the body is!"


    In the morning of the next day, the monster rises in the sky in Tianquan hall. Du Shaofu, Bai Lixu, Zhu Xiu elder, Tao Yu and others go to Yuheng hall.


    This time, the seven hall meeting was held in Tianheng mountain, the headquarters of Yuheng hall. It took several days to get from Tianquan hall to Yuheng hall headquarters.


    Tianheng mountain, which is famous in the whole spiritual realm, has a lot of weight even in Zhongzhou.


    Because this is the headquarters of Yuheng hall. It is said that Tianheng mountain is as powerful as clouds. Over the past 1000 years, numerous forces in the spiritual realm have dissipated and risen, but Yuheng hall still stands on the mountain.


    Any forces that provoked the Yuheng hall disappeared in the end, and the Yuheng hall became more and more in the spiritual realm.


    As the name suggests, the seven hall conference is held by the Seven Star hall and seven hall, and the main character is the strongest young generation among the seven halls.


    The assembly of the seven halls is also a grand event of the whole spiritual realm.


    Compared with the ten thousand utensils assembly, the seven hall assembly is undoubtedly more than anything else, and the level of excitement is even more popular.


    Each meeting of the seven halls is the talk of the whole spiritual realm, which represents the strongest young strength of the seven halls.


    Even to some extent, it represents the power of the seven halls.


    This time, the seven hall meeting has already spread in the whole spiritual realm, representing the amazing talents and brilliant disciples of the seven halls participating in the competition.


    It is said that Lin Weiqi of Tianshu hall, Yu Bai of Tianxuan hall, Wuma saint of Tianji hall, Qin official of Yuheng hall, Dongli carving of Kaiyang hall and Sun Yi of Yaoguang hall attended the meeting.


    These people have a lot of reputation in the whole spiritual realm and among the younger generation of Zhongzhou.


    Lin Weiqi of Tianshu hall, Dongli carving of Kaiyang hall, Sun Yi of Yaoguang hall, Qin Guan of Yuheng hall and Yu Bai of Tianxuan hall are considered to be the most promising candidates to win the championship.As for the disciples of Tianji hall and Tianquan hall, although they are extraordinary, they have always been neglected in the seven hall assembly.


    After all, in the seven hall assembly, we always compete for combat power. In terms of combat effectiveness, Tianji hall is the master of medicine and the hall of Tianquan is the master of instrument. In terms of combat effectiveness, it is impossible to compare with martial arts practitioners and monsters, even with array fu masters.


    Tianheng mountain, located in the south of the spiritual region, the whole mountain is towering into the clouds, surrounded by clouds and fog, which will not disperse all year round.


    "This time, I don''t know who will win."


    "It should be Lin Weiqi of Tianshu hall. It is said that Lin Weiqi''s talent can be called a monster. She may have reached the level of Emperor Wu at a young age."


    "The Dongli carving in Kaiyang hall may have reached the animal kingdom, and it is said that it will not be under Lin Weiqi."


    "It''s also a magnificent temple."


    "Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, Sun Jia and so on are not easy to provoke. If any of them can really break through the imperial rank, they will be able to stabilize the victory and win the championship with extraordinary means."


    "Don''t forget that this time, there was a descendant of qizun in Tianquan hall. It is said that even the supreme protector of Yuheng hall and the emperor of Chu River were killed by him. At the ten thousand utensils meeting, seven star spirit Master was killed. His appearance is definitely the black horse of this time."


    "That Qiaofeng offended Yuheng hall. He would not dare to come to Yuheng hall this time. He was too bold."


    "It''s said that Qiaofeng is the little master of Tianquan hall. What dares not come to Yuheng hall? Yuheng hall will not fight with Tianquan hall like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Around the Tianheng mountain range, a stream of figures like ants, all toward the center of Tianheng mountain. Countless people from the spiritual realm went to Yuheng hall to attend the seven hall meeting.


    "Roar..."


    Huge monster mount swept through the air, and many figures stood.


    Zhu Xiu elder looked at the dense figure of the next space and said softly: "it seems that this time the seven hall assembly is more lively."


    "The seven hall meeting is really lively."


    Du Shao breathed a breath and looked far away at the dense figure.


    "Little temple master, we will be there soon."


    Elder Zhu Xiu looked at Du Shaofu and said, "master Shao Dian, this time the master of Shao Dian has come in person. It seems that our Tianquan hall will be able to show up at the seven hall meeting this time."


    "Has no one in the temple of heavenly power ever got a good result before?" Du Shaofu frowned slightly.


    Elder Zhu Xiu chuckled bitterly, shook his head, and said, "I''m ashamed. Over the years, the hall of heavenly power has never achieved anything in the assembly of the seven halls. The secret military formula and holy body formula left by the temple master are vast and boundless. We have limited understanding and have some attainments in weapon refining, but in terms of combat power, we really don''t understand too many outstanding points."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly. He was also aware that as a master of weapon and talisman, his combat power was not high. The secret military code and holy body formula left by master qizun in Tianquan hall were only some manuscripts and experiences, which could not be understood too much. If you really understood the secret military code and holy body formula thoroughly, the Weapon Master''s combat power would not be under the martial arts practitioners and monsters.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, behind Du Shaofu, there was a tremor in the box containing the Zijin tianque, which made a kind of trembling sound, but then recovered to calm.


    "Shao Dian Lord, we are here. The people in front of us should come to pick us up." Elder Zhu Xiu said to Du Shaofu. His eyes showed that there was a towering mountain in front of him.


    "Oh..."


    In the middle of the sky ahead, there are monsters whistling. A huge monster lizard has four wings on its back. There are many figures on it, and the breath fluctuates fiercely.


    "The one who came here is from Tianquan palace."


    A lizard asked, waiting for a demon to step on his back.


    "Yes, we came from Tianquan hall to attend the seven hall meeting." Tao Yu saw that the other side was just a young disciple who came to talk to him.


    "Tianquan hall, in front of me is the main peak of Yuheng hall. You can mount and go up." Extraordinary youth smell speech, eyes dew a little rebellious, slightly reprimand, want to let everyone under demon beast mount.


    "Who''s your disciple? Do you mean to let us go up on the monster mount or the Yuheng hall?"


    When elder Zhu Xiu heard the speech, he looked at the young man''s towering body. At this time, Gu Jing wubo had his own dignity, which made the extraordinary young man tremble.


    The young man bit his teeth and snorted, "of course, this is the rule of Yuheng hall. Anyone who wants to go up to the main peak of Yuheng hall must go up there. Anyone who intrudes will not be able to cross with me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    "Ji..."


    In the middle of the sky, there are birds whistling. A huge red bird comes from the far sky. It''s gorgeous and red like fire.


    "Flaming bird, that''s Lin Weiqi of Tianshu hall."


    Seeing the huge flaming birds, the mountain neidun sounded a series of exclamations. The flaming bird was the mount of Lin Weiqi in Tianshu hall.


    At the moment, the flame god bird appears here, which shows that it is Lin Weiqi from Tianshu hall.


    On the huge fire like bird, a beautiful red shadow stands up, which is beautiful and moving. With the fire god bird, it grasps the main peak and disappears in the cloud.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the shadow of the flaming bird that had just disappeared.


    The breath on the woman''s body was so faint and moving that Du Shaofu could hardly pry it out. It seemed to be unfathomable.


    "The master of Shaodian was Lin Weiqi of Tianshu hall just now. He was the leader of the younger generation of Tianshu hall. He was praised as a rare genius in Tianshu hall for thousands of years. He was the most popular winner of the seven hall conference." Yu Mingyuan said softly beside Du Shaofu.


    "Why can the people of Tianshu hall go directly to the main peak, while the people of Tianquan hall want to go to the main peak? Are you aiming at my Tianquan hall?"


    As the flaming flaming bird swept into the main peak of Tianheng mountain, Tao Yu''s face became more and more fierce, staring at the extraordinary young man in front of Yuheng hall.


    The extraordinary young man was green and red, and then said darkly, "that''s the Tianshu hall. You are the Tianquan hall. If you want to go up to the main peak, you can get off the monster mount!"


    "Shaodian Lord, it seems that Yuheng hall is deliberately making trouble for our Tianquan hall." In Zhu Xiu elder Gu Jing Wu Bo''s eyes, at the moment also spreads some coldness.


    At the moment, it is not difficult for anyone to know that Yuheng hall deliberately sent this young disciple to block it, which is to embarrass Tianquan hall. I''m afraid it has something to do with everything that happened at the Wanqi meeting in Daqi city.


    "You..."


    As the extraordinary youth voice fell, Tao Yu was furious. The young man in front of him was clearly deliberately targeting the Tianquan hall.


    Originally want to go up the main peak of Yuheng hall, naturally want to ride down, can only enter, this is indeed the regulation of Yuheng hall.


    However, for the status of Tianquan hall, it has never been used. What''s more, Lin weiqi, who has just been in Tianshu hall, has been riding on a monster mount. This time, the Yuheng hall is clearly just facing the Tianquan hall.


    "Let me do it."


    Tao Yu''s voice did not fall, but was interrupted by Du Shaofu. His figure stood quietly in front of Tao Yu, looking at the extraordinary young man on the back of the monster lizard in front of him, and said, "find someone with enough weight to speak. We will wait here."


    Looking at the mysterious youth in front of him, the extraordinary young man moved his eyes and said, "what do you mean?"


    Du Shaofu said, "it means that you don''t have enough weight. Go and ask those who have weight to come out."


    "You are bold, what..."


    Extraordinary youth a Leng, then suddenly angry, open mouth scolding.


    "Pa..."


    Clear voice loud spread out, this young man''s voice has not fallen, his face suddenly appeared a palm print. In front of the extraordinary young man, a purple figure appears quietly, and a claw print is buckled on his neck, which makes his breath stagnate and the space solidifies, making him unable to move for half a minute.


    In Yuheng hall, this young man is at least one of the younger generation. Besides the top officials of Qin Dynasty, the cultivation of King Wu on the other side of the border is definitely a dragon and Phoenix among the people.


    But at the moment, the young man didn''t expect that he would be slapped in the face and captured alive without any resistance.


    "If your mouth is not clean, you should be taught a lesson. If you are disrespectful to me, your elder will teach you a lesson or two first."


    Under the mask, Du Shaofu''s sharp eyes fluctuated, one hand slapped left and right, several palms severely slapped the extraordinary youth''s face, which made his face blue and swollen, and his mouth overflowed with blood.


    The young man''s eyes were shocked for a long time, and then he burst out the color of fear.


    "Let go of elder martial brother Ma, what do you want to do?"


    On the monster lizard, a lot of young men and women with extraordinary breath were shocked and revived one by one. Then Qi Qixuan was full of Qi Qi and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Roar..."


    The monster lizard roared, and the rune flashed, trying to overturn Du Shaofu.


    "Go down!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply. From his body, a terrible purple fire swept through his body, as if he had turned into a huge purple flame demon. The virtual shadow of the Phoenix flapped its wings and opened up. The amazing hot breath suddenly spread, as if it could destroy everything.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Low and dull sound spread, a young man and a student were shocked to fall down, the huge monster lizard also directly fell from the sky, severely hit the mountain below.


    The amazing movement immediately attracted many eyes in the mountains.


    "Listen up, the people of Yuheng hall are sending some cats and dogs to block the way. They are just insulting themselves. They don''t want me to attend the seven hall meeting in front of Tianquan hall. Why should we be so shameful?"Du Shaofu captured the extraordinary young man and looked at the main peak of Yuheng hall. His voice rang through the mountains.


    "It turned out that he was from Tianquan hall. Is that young man the disciple of qizun


    "It seems that Yuheng hall and Tianquan hall are opposite each other. It seems that the rumor is right. The contradiction between Yuheng hall and Tianquan hall is not shallow."


    In the mountains, many voices come out, causing countless eye waves.


    "It turns out that all of you from Tianquan hall have come here. Please forgive me for your delay."


    The long sound reverberated over the valley, and then there were many figures coming from the sky, and the breath was very vigorous.


    At first, an old man seemed to be almost the same age as elder Zhu Xiu. He and many eyes behind him looked at Du Shaofu and twitched secretly.


    "Elder Zhu Xiu, I think there must be some misunderstanding. If the disciples in the hall don''t know the etiquette, they will be punished severely."


    The old man who came first looked at elder Zhu Xiu and arched his hand. The smile on his face concealed the gloomy color without leaving traces.


    "Well, I hope Yuheng hall can give me an account."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, waved his hand and threw it hard. He threw the forbidden young man down the hill below, shaking the ground and shaking the rocks.


    The faces of the people in Yuheng hall suddenly twitch. They all look at Du Shaofu, but their eyes are not good.


    In front of them, Du Shaofu threw the disciples of Yuheng hall down the hill below, which clearly did not pay attention to them.


    "I don''t know you are?"


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu, and his breath fluctuated. It seemed that he wanted to spy on Du Shaofu''s cultivation atmosphere.


    But he was a little disappointed. The breath of the mysterious youth was so deep that even he could not pry it out.


    "Elder Zhang, this is the young master of Tianquan hall. The master of the hall respects his disciples." Zhu Xiu said to the old man.


    "Qizun."


    The elder Zhang''s eyes trembled, and the word "qizun" was enough to make his heart tremble.


    He had already known the news of the appearance of qizun''s successor. When he saw it with his own eyes, he could not be calm.


    "I think, can we go up the mountain? Or this time, the Yuheng hall is only holding the six hall conference instead of the seven hall meeting."


    Du Shaofu looked at the elder Zhang and said that he would never believe that the elder with the surname Zhang didn''t know it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have arranged a rest place for you. All the people in other halls have arrived. Tomorrow is the meeting time of the seven halls." The elder Zhang glanced at Du Shaofu and then said to Zhu Xiu.


    "Roar..."


    After that, a group of people left on a monster mount and climbed the main peak of Yuheng hall.


    "Just now that was the little master of Tianquan hall. It was really not simple."


    In the mountains, people whispered and continued to go to Yuheng hall to visit tomorrow''s seven hall conference.


    The seven hall assembly, which will be the first grand event of the whole spiritual realm, represents the real summit of the younger generation of the whole spiritual realm.


    At dusk, the setting sun sank, and the silver gray dew covered the mountains.


    Du Shaofu looked at the mountains and his face was slightly coagulated.


    At the moment of entering the Yuheng hall, Du Shaofu clearly felt the purple and golden sky palace behind him, and there was a moment of movement and stillness.


    But at the moment, Zijin tianque was silent again. All the movements disappeared without a trace. It was difficult to have any movement.


    "Where is master''s body hidden?"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. At this moment, he finally went to the Yuheng hall. However, he still had no clue about master''s physical body.


    "Is it really necessary to go to Tianxuan hall and ask the master of Tianxuan hall for help?"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that master had left a message at the beginning. When there was really nothing to do, he could ask the master of Tianxuan hall for help. He was the only person he mentioned that could be trusted.


    However, after 1300 years, the master of Tianxuan hall did not know where he was. It was not easy to find it.


    The night was still, the night was over the earth, and all was silent.


    In the quiet courtyard, a 24-5-year-old young man stood quietly. His face was very solid. His nose was like a sharp beak of a goshawk, forming a sharp hook curve. However, his face was full of fresh and soft brilliance. It was like learning from each other, like polishing and polishing, and was very moving.


    The youth wore a cloud white robe and a cloud white cloak, which was embroidered with moving patterns.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    Those patterns seem to be the Phoenix that wants to spread its wings, which should be unfolded at any time.


    "Tomorrow is the seventh hall meeting. How are you getting ready?"


    An old man appeared and looked at the young man. He released the essence in his eyes and said softly, "for the seven hall meeting, we have prepared for such a long time. This time, there must be no mistake. It''s time for us to open the Yangdian hall."


    Looking back at the old man with a little pride, he said, "I will do my best. Only Lin Weiqi can be my opponent. Other people, I will ignore it. This time, I will be able to do my best It will only be me who leads the Seven Star hall to Zhongzhou. "


    "Don''t neglect everything. Yu Bai and Sun Yi should not be underestimated. There are also Qin officials in Yuheng hall. I have received news that Yuheng hall has paid a great price to train Qin officials. Once he breaks through the realm of Emperor Wu, he should not be underestimated." The old man said solemnly.


    "Even if we break through the realm of Emperor Wu, it''s just a human being."


    In the eyes of the young man in the robe and Cape, his eyes were a little disdainful, and he said softly, "if we only rely on external forces to break through, we are afraid that our strength is not strong enough. If we need external forces to break through, then he has already lost."


    "There is also Tianquan hall. It is said that Qiaofeng, the disciple of qiaozun, has gone up the mountain. It is said that Qiaofeng has killed the emperor of Wu. If he attends or is a black horse, you should be careful. You know very well that this time we are not only asking for the seven hall meeting, but for so many years, the Seven Star hall can not go on like this." The old man''s eyes fluctuated and his eyes were slightly frozen.


    "Master qizun, after all these years, are you still alive? If you are really a disciple of qizun, I would like to know how powerful a master of fufu can be."


    Young people smile, smile like a flower blooming on the snow on the mountain top, calm and natural, with a kind of proud beauty.


    Night, the sky high dew, a crescent moon hanging quietly in the southwest sky, the cold moonlight sprinkled on the earth, is so dark.


    On the peak, there is a woman dressed in red, standing quietly, bathing in the cold moonlight, with the night wind blowing, the probability of sideburns long hair slightly brushing, with a bit of charm.


    This woman is very beautiful, beautiful like the spirit of the night, slowly, a machete appeared in the woman''s hand, Qianying moved, tiptoe lightly, began to dance.


    "Whew..."


    The moving woman''s bright wrist turns the handle of the machete, and the machete also turns slowly. Gradually, the machete turns faster and faster, and rolls up some fallen leaves on the ground.


    There is a faint fragrance in the air, which is the fragrance of chive orchid on the woman and the fragrance of flowers in the sky in the night. They gather towards the top of the mountain and accompany the graceful woman to dance with her


    "Whew..."


    After a long time, the sword dance stopped, the woman appeared, and the breath was calm.


    "Vicky, how are you doing tomorrow?"


    A kind old woman''s body falters, but her eyes in the dark night, is to release a dazzling light, the breath of her body, can affect the surrounding space.


    "What I''m preparing for is not tomorrow, but the next grand event in Zhongzhou. I want to know how powerful the so-called" one valley, two religions and three sects "can be


    The fiery red woman raised her head slightly, her voice was extremely sweet and clear, and her moving face was full of noble and heroic spirit. She was as beautiful as spring plum blossoming snow, and her spirit was like autumn Hui covered with frost, which made people unable to see.


    The night grew thicker and thicker, and the whole world fell into the mysterious silence.


    In the room, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, covered with a light white light, like a divine awn, waving an ancient flavor.


    "Hiss."


    Suddenly, there was a wave in the room, and a light of Rune swept towards Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes opened, and a purple and flaming palm print in his hand collided with each other.


    "Bang!"


    Low muffled noise spread, terrible collision, but at the moment the whole room has solidified, amazing movement can not attract any attention outside the room.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was shaken away from the bed and hit the wall severely, but he could not smash the wall. At the moment, everything in the room was imprisoned.


    "Hiss..."


    A terrible handprint appeared and directly shrouded Du Shaofu. The great power of repression fell. Under the palm print, there was a terrible flash of lightning.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu collided with each other''s fingerprints, and the electric light runes on the palmprints flashed and overlapped with each other''s fingerprints, and a terrible flash of lightning was raging away.


    "Chulala..."


    The electric light was rampant. The terrible electric light went directly into Du Shaofu''s palm and disappeared. The electric light lingered on the surface of his body, and then he became introverted.


    "It''s not Taiyi mine, but it''s not under Taiyi mine."


    There was a sound of astonishment, and then the confinement in the space disappeared, and a shadow disappeared in the room like lightning."Who..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure swept out of the room. His figure had already disappeared. He was separated from the prying of his spiritual and spiritual power and disappeared without a trace.


    "Master of the temple."


    "Third young master."


    Elder Zhu Xiu, Bai Lixu and others appeared outside the courtyard and looked at yuankong. Finally, their eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body nervously. Seeing that Du Shaofu was ok, they were relieved.


    "Someone has just come here. It''s very powerful and unfathomable."


    Du Shaofu reached out to wipe the last strand of pale gold blood that was hard to see. His eyes trembled. The strength of the man just now was too strong for him to resist.


    "Shao Dian Lord, are you ok?"


    Elder Zhu Xiu is dignified. This is in the Yuheng hall, plus a scene in the daytime. This is a sneak attack. Naturally, he is worried.


    "I''m fine. That man was just trying to test."


    Du Shaofu''s light way and his eyes were slightly coagulated. Could the man just now have something to do with master qizun''s body? Those cultivation abilities are definitely not ordinary people.


    Just now that person can come and go freely in Yuheng hall. I''m afraid that his position in Yuheng hall is not simple.


    "It''s OK. It''s Yuheng hall. We''ll come here openly. Even if we want to do something, we will have scruples." Zhu Xiu elder said.


    "Let''s all go and have a rest. It''s OK."


    Du Shaofu said that with the strength of that man''s cultivation just now, I''m afraid that the people present can''t stop what they really want to do. In this case, it''s better to let go of everything.


    "Shao Dian Lord, it will be dawn soon. At the meeting of the seven halls, those extraordinary young people will be on guard." Zhu Xiu said to Du Shaofu.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He was never careless. He saw Lin Weiqi''s figure in the daytime. His breath was unfathomable.


    The strongest young generation of the Seven Star hall, I''m afraid, will not be under the cultivation of one valley, two religions, three schools and three schools. Naturally, we should not be careless.


    After a moment, everyone went back to rest.


    Du Shaofu did not want to accept this disturbance. He stood in front of the courtyard, looking at the new moon in the sky and waiting for the dawn.


    The dawn glow gradually showed, the rising sun revealed the first ray of light, bright red jump, in a flash, the fireball soared, let people gaze at the place covered by colorful clouds, the light and shadow are ever-changing.


    "Hoo..."


    In the chamber of secrets, a breath of turbid air gushed out. A young man in white clothes, like snow, was rippling with a kind of hidden and irresistible pressure. The essence of his narrow and long eyes shot out, and the breath on his body made the whole chamber shake violently.


    "Qiao Feng, don''t fall into my hands today. I will never let you go." The youth''s eyes were cold, and his handsome face had a kind of cruel softness.


    In the early morning, in the middle of Tianheng mountain, there are a sea of people on the mountains, and there are countless figures moving close to each other. The noisy noise gathers and rings through the sky and is very lively.


    When Du Shaofu, led by the disciples of Yuheng hall, followed elder Zhu Xiu to the mountain range, he could not see the end of the dense figure. It was like covering the whole mountain forest. Du Shaofu was also stunned.


    Du Shaofu was shocked. He didn''t expect that the seven hall meeting could attract so many people. It shows the importance of the Seven Star hall in the spiritual realm. Every move of the Seven Star hall has affected the eyes of countless people. What''s more, it is the most important event of the Seven Star Hall.


    Among the mountains, towering trees are also full of dense figures, surrounded by a vast square.


    Surrounded by mountains, the square is surrounded by clouds and mist, just like a fairyland.


    At the top of the square, a high platform about 10 Zhang high and 100 Zhang wide stands up, majestic, like a hill, as if to insert into the clouds, giving people a sense of ancient mystery.


    The whole square, including the high platform, is full of runes at this time. It is obvious that it has been sealed and banned. The general force can not shake the whole square and the high platform.


    On the high platform, at the moment, there are many seats, divided into seven lineups, which are obviously prepared for the people of the seven halls.


    The main seat is a gold seat, which can overlook the whole square, which is very powerful.


    Inside and outside the square, many disciples of the Yuheng hall stood upright, with a faint breath, revealing something extraordinary.


    From the breath of the body, those who appear at the scene of the seven hall assembly are not ordinary disciples of Yuheng hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    "Ladies and gentlemen, distinguished guests from other halls should be here soon. Please take a seat and wait a moment."


    A middle-aged man in Yuheng hall, who led the way, took Du Shaofu and others to the high platform of the square, and then retreated to one side.


    "It''s the people from the temple of heavenly power."


    "The leader is Qihuang Qiaofeng, a disciple of qizun?"


    However, with the arrival of Du Shaofu and others, a very hot and noisy heat wave broke out in the surrounding mountains.


    "Let''s sit down first. People from other halls will arrive soon." Elder Zhu Xiu motioned to Du Shaofu to sit down first.


    Du Shaofu nodded and sat down impolitely in the main seat. After looking around him, he was about to close his eyes. Suddenly, he turned his eyes to the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the side air, there was a large amount of broken wind, and then the shadows flashed. Many extraordinary disciples of Yuheng Hall fell from the air and finally dispersed on the high platform.


    One by one, the disciples of Yuheng hall formed a tacit understanding, and their eyes could be locked around the square,.


    If any onlookers change, they will be locked by these extraordinary Yuheng hall disciples.


    "Roar..."


    At the same time, many monsters roared through the mountains. One by one monster mounted in the air, with a dazzling Rune light, almost blinded people''s eyes, and then fell on the high platform.


    There were many familiar figures, which made Du Shaofu raise his eyebrows. According to Du Shaofu, at the Wanqi assembly of Daqi City, yunziqin elder of Tianxuan hall and Yin xunlang of Tianji hall were among them, as well as elder Zhang of Yuheng Hall who met yesterday.


    "Kou Jixiong, Qin official!"


    As his eyes swept, two familiar figures appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes, and a cold feeling swept through his eyes under his mask.


    "It''s the strong one of the seven halls."


    With the numerous figures on the high platform swept down, there was a lot of discussion around, and the sound of noise and boiling continued.


    Du Shaofu''s heart moved, and his eyes continued to sweep. In a line-up full of demons and beasts, the leader was a vigorous old man with some patterns embroidered on his long shirt.


    There was a young man with a robe beside him. The pattern on the cape was like the wings of a Phoenix, with some pride in his mouth.


    "Kaiyang hall, monster."


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to guess the identity of the people in this line-up. In the Seven Star hall, only Kaiyang hall is inhabited by monsters, and the young people in war robes and cloaks are particularly outstanding, which should be the most extraordinary representative of Dongli carving in the middle of the rumor.


    A strong man appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes. He was about fifty years old. He was dressed in a yellow robe and embroidered with star runes. He was like a living creature, spreading a little pressure.


    The breath on this person seems to be flat, even less powerful than that of elder Zhu Xiu and Kou Jixiong, elder Yin xunlang and elder Yun Ziqin.


    However, with his keen spirit and soul, Du Shaofu could feel a sense of danger in him.


    This sense of danger, even the breath on the body of Zhu Xiu elder does not have.


    This man was accompanied by a young man in short clothes. He was not tall, but he was full of a sense of strength. However, his breath was astringent and light, and there was no trace to find.


    "Elder Trevor, long time no see."


    "Zhu Xiu, are you here, too?"


    With the arrival of these people, some old people also exchanged greetings with each other immediately.


    "The master of Shaodian is the strong one of the seven halls. Beside him are the elder clouded leopard of Kaiyang hall, the elder Yaoxing of Yaoguang hall, and the elder cuifu of Tianshu hall. They are all the strong ones in the seven halls." In Du Shaofu''s ear, Tao Yu quietly introduced some of the seven hall strongmen on the high platform at the moment.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept, but only the Yao star elder in the Yaoguang hall just now could not guess his identity.


    On that day, beside the old man Cui Fu in the pivot hall, there was a beautiful woman dressed in red like fire. She was heroic and hot. It was Lin Weiqi who had seen her back yesterday.


    Seeing Lin Weiqi this time, Du Shaofu was also slightly moved. The girl''s face was extremely beautiful, which could not be looked directly at, and her breath was unfathomable.


    In the whole scene, Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over several young people. Although all of them had some secret methods, and it was difficult to pry into them, Du Shaofu felt that the most dangerous thing was Lin weiqi and nadongli carving.


    As for Du Fu''s mask, he let his eyes fluctuate a little.


    This period of time did not see, Qin official''s breath, obviously also has been different.


    "Did you break into the realm of Emperor Wu?"


    Du Shaofu said to himself that it was very likely that the Qin official had already broken through into the realm of Emperor Wu. His illusory military pulse was not vulgar, but he should pay attention to it.


    All around the discussion resounded, many elders on the stage bowed their heads and exchanged greetings with smile.


    However, he was the strongest young disciple in each hall. At the moment, he stood still and did not move. His temperament was outstanding. Any one of them was outstanding.Only the official of Qin Dynasty was dressed in white like snow. On his handsome face and in his long and narrow eyes, he looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes, and without any cover up, cast a cold chill.


    We can also see from the greetings of the elders that the relationship among Tianxuan hall, Tianji hall and Tianquan hall is very good.


    The relationship between Yuheng hall and Yaoguang hall should not be weak.


    The last Tianshu hall and Kaiyang hall are isolated.


    However, the outside of the Seven Star hall is still the Seven Star hall. Behind the unfamiliar, it is very warm on the surface.


    Only Kou Jixiong and elder Zhang were indifferent to Zhu Xiu.


    In particular, Kou Jixiong seems to have not paid much attention to elder Zhu Xiu.


    Everyone seems to have known about the confrontation between elder Zhu Xiu and elder Kou Jixiong in Daqi city. No one mentioned this time. Although they all saw it in their eyes, they did not show any trace.


    A moment later, elder Kou Jixiong glanced at elder Zhu Xiu obliquely. After that, he bowed his hands to other elders and said, "please take your seats. It''s almost time."


    "Please!"


    All of them bowed their hands, and then the leaders all fell on the golden chairs. Only Du Shaofu, who was the first to sit in the hall of heavenly power, had already attracted many eyes and secret attention.


    As the crowd sat down, the greetings on the platform began to quiet down.


    Kou Jixiong looked up at the sky, and then slowly looked around. The fine light in his eyes swept past, and an invisible breath spread.


    Around the mountains, suddenly that straight into the sky of the noise, in the wave of the invisible breath, gradually become silent and silent.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is a good day for the assembly of the Seven Star hall and seven halls, which represents the strength of the strongest young generation of our seven star hall. Thank you for coming to Tianheng mountain to join us. However, during the meeting, please abide by the rules of Yuheng hall. Don''t disturb the meeting. Otherwise, you will know the consequences!"


    Kou Jixiong''s voice reverberates in the mountains. The light voice is like thunder, which makes some people with less strength shake their eardrums, and the mysterious Qi in their bodies is almost stagnant. Those who are more powerful also tremble.


    This kind of words is extremely overbearing and threatening, but it makes people can''t resist.


    In the spiritual realm, in front of Yuheng hall, who dares to say more.


    What''s more, the seven hall assembly, or the Seven Star hall and seven hall together, who dares to make trouble in the seven hall assembly.


    When he saw no one saying anything, Kou Jixiong''s eyes showed a satisfied smile and continued: "the rules of the fifty year seven hall conference are the same as the old rules. Each hall sends the strongest disciple to participate. Anyone who is suitable in the spiritual realm can also participate. The first round is scuffle, until the last four people are left in the field Win the championship, now, all the participants are allowed to enter


    As the voice fell, Kou Jixiong waved slightly. A clear bell rang from the high platform and echoed around the mountains.


    "It''s on..."


    With the sound of the mountains and the sound of the waves.


    "Whoosh..."


    In this moment, many young people entered the square in the surrounding mountains, and finally appeared at random around the square.


    There are hundreds of people, one by one, their breath fluctuates, and their eyes are on guard.


    With the appearance of these people, the surrounding mountains crowd, is the outbreak of fiery cheers.


    The sea of sound waves straight into the sky, the space vibration of sound wave fluctuations!


    "It''s not vulgar."


    When Du Shaofu looked at the square, hundreds of young men and women appeared. Many of them were imbued with the atmosphere of King Wu''s cultivation. The natural appearance was definitely not weak.


    It is estimated that these are the top disciples trained by other forces in the spiritual realm. Even among these young men and women, there may be dark horses.


    With the entrance of the contestants around, Dongli carving, Lin weiqi, Qin Guan and others on the high platform looked at each other slightly.


    The six people seem to have reached a tacit agreement. Each figure moves slightly, and each figure suddenly jumps off the platform and crosses the space. Finally, it falls quietly in the center of the square.


    With the admission of these six people, some young men and women around automatically backed away some, eyes have fear, but do not want to be too close to these people.


    As the real protagonists of this seven hall meeting, the admission of these six people also made the cheers around the mountains rise to the highest level.


    The names of the six people can be heard faintly. It can be seen that these six people are already famous in the whole spiritual realm.


    "Little temple master, it''s your turn to enter."


    Elder Zhu Xiu sat down beside Du Shaofu, watching Lin weiqi and others enter the hall, and whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    "Well!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and patted the chair gently. At the same time, his figure rose into the air, like the autumn wind sweeping leaves. His figure fell into the entrance without any sound.


    With Du Shaofu''s admission, the atmosphere on the high stage also made a lot of fluctuations.


    All the people present knew that the mysterious young man was the disciple of qizun in the rumor and had been recognized by the Tianquan hall. However, no one can tell whether it is true or not. Maybe it was done intentionally by the hall of heavenly power.


    Du Shaofu''s fall, Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao and other several eyes also intentionally or unintentionally fell on Du Shaofu.


    A gloomy look came from the crowd. It was from the Qin official of Yuheng hall.


    Du Shaofu glanced slightly. His eyes swept over the Qin officials. His eyes under his mask also showed a little chill.


    "Elder Zhu Xiu, it is said that Qiao Feng is a disciple of qizun. Has Tianquan hall been identified?"


    The clouded leopard elder of Kaiyang hall scanned the square, and finally looked at elder Zhu Xiu on the high platform and asked.


    "Of course, the master of Shaodian has been identified by our Tianquan hall as his own disciple. There is no doubt about it." Zhu Xiu elder nodded and said.


    "It is natural that the master of qizun hall passed down his disciples in person. It is said that when he was alive, the master of qizun hall had cultivated himself into heaven and resounded throughout Zhongzhou. He must be able to see the original demeanor of qizun master in this young hall master." Yaoxing elder of Yaoxing temple said that on the body jacket, the star pattern releases the prestige.


    Elder Zhu Xiu chuckled and said, "although the master of Shaodian is a disciple of the master, he is a young man after all. It is not easy for him to win the championship by refining high-quality Taoist instruments at the level of six stars. This time, the seven hall assembly is the strongest among the younger generation of the seven halls. Lin Weiqi of Tianshu hall and Dongli carving of Kaiyang hall are the younger brothers of the younger generation Son, have reached the level of emperor, they are certainly the focus of this meeting of the seven halls. "


    After all, Lin weiqi and Dongli Diao are not simple people. They have already stepped into the imperial rank.


    Listening to elder Zhu Xiu''s words, all the people present also know that it is abnormal that the six star perfect talisman can refine high-quality Taoist tools.


    All the events at the ten thousand utensils meeting have been heard by all present. Even this time, Qiaofeng could not win the championship, and no one would underestimate it.


    After all, there is a difference between the spirit Fu master and the martial arts practitioners, as well as the monster beast. What''s more, Qiao Feng is only a six-star complete level Rune master.


    "It seems that elder Zhu Xiu has a lot of confidence in Qiaofeng. I''m also curious about qizun''s disciples. I hope I can take this opportunity to have a look at Qiaofeng''s original demeanor."


    Cuifu old man in Tianshu hall smiles with bright eyes. Compared with when he was young, he is also a gorgeous beauty. Then he looks at Kou Jixiong and says intentionally or unintentionally: "it is the Qin official of Yuheng hall, but he has made great progress. I think Yuheng hall must have invested a lot of capital for this seven hall meeting."


    On hearing this, Kou Jixiong said to the old man cuifu: "what did the elder cuifu say? My disciple couldn''t compare with Lin Weiqi of Tianshu hall and Dongli carving of Kaiyang hall. Fortunately, it was also competitive. For the purpose of this seven hall meeting, Yuheng hall also wanted to make a contribution to the Seven Star hall. What''s more, if the champion can get that benefit, he must have one We, as elders, can only help one or two. As for the final result, we can only let them fight for it by themselves. "


    "What elder Kou said is serious. Qin officials are full of illusions and martial arts. This time, I guess, I will surely set foot in the imperial realm. With Lin weiqi and Dongli carving, the odds are the best. This time, maybe Yuheng hall will win the championship."


    Cloud purple Qin elder''s eyes in Qin Guan''s body to pause, then to Kou Jixiong elder said.


    "Elder Ziqin flattered me. Qin officials'' phantom martial vein is not weak, but the body of Dongli carving is the most important support. Lin Weiqi''s" flame martial vein "is also weird and unpredictable. Even in Zhongzhou, that is the leader of the younger generation, and the final victory or defeat is still uncertain.


    Kou Jixiong''s eyes are smiling, but his eyes are also filled with a sense of self satisfaction that is hard to be detected. This time, he naturally has a lot of confidence in his disciples, not to mention that for this seven hall meeting, his disciples are holding cards.


    For Kou Jixiong''s words, elder Zhu Xiu didn''t know if he could, and didn''t speak much.


    However, elder Yin xunlang and elder Yaoxing frowned slightly. This time, whether it was Wu Ma Sheng in Tianji hall or Sun Jia in Yaoguang hall, it seemed that they were inferior to Lin weiqi and Dongli carving. It seems that Tianji hall and Yaoguang hall are already the foil for the seven hall meeting.


    "Seven hall conference, the loser will leave the venue automatically, otherwise life and death will be conceited. Now, on behalf of the Seven Star hall, I declare that the seven hall conference officially begins!"


    Kou Jixiong got up again, waved and echoed.


    "BoomAt that moment, there was a bell ringing through the mountains and the clouds. Around the mountains, cheers rang through the nine days, boiling and surging.


    On the square, all eyes were alert and the atmosphere began to tense suddenly.


    In the middle of the square, Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the audience. Hundreds of young men and women were young, but their breath was extremely strong. All of them were gifted and even had a few outstanding personalities.


    Of course, those who dare to come up to attend the seven hall Congress and show up at the seven hall meeting are not ordinary people. They have great talent and strength, and they all have extraordinary strength behind them.


    Although the Seven Star hall is the most powerful in the spiritual realm, it also has many forces, which are extremely powerful. Compared with the Seven Star hall, it is only a little worse.


    Du Shaofu sighed in his heart. Judging from the more than 100 young men and women at this time, it is not difficult to know that there are crouching tigers, hidden dragons in the whole spiritual realm. Compared with Zhongzhou, it is not difficult to make more concessions. Otherwise, there would not be a gathering of young talents.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    In the tense atmosphere, the square looked at each other one after another. The first round was scuffle. In this case, no one wants to be the first to take a shot. As long as you stay in the field, you may be able to pick up the cheap and win the next step.


    All the eyes, but also the most vigilant Seven Star Hall of the seven people, a line of vision is mostly stay in Lin weiqi, donglidiao, Qin Guan and other people.


    Everyone knows that these talents are the strongest. Those who want to rise in the Seven Star hall are those who really want to defeat.


    "Let''s work together to deal with the people in the Seven Star hall first!"


    In the tense atmosphere, a well-dressed young man said aloud. His breath fluctuated. He suggested that he should join hands to deal with the people in the Seven Star hall, otherwise, they would not have any chance of winning.


    "Looking for death!"


    The indifferent words come out of Dongli Diao''s mouth, and his eyes are full of essence. With a little step on the ground, a breath comes out. The figure is like lightning, which is directly snatched out of the youth who has just fanned the flames.


    The tense atmosphere is on the verge of explosion.


    With Dongli carving''s hand, the tense atmosphere on the whole square is broken.


    In a flash, a stream of different colors of dark gas burst out, powerful Xuanqi gushed into the square and rose into the sky.


    "Boom..."


    Just in a moment, the whole square is in a complete scuffle.


    Almost a hundred strands of Wuwang''s cultivation atmosphere pervaded the square and swept the whole square.


    If the square and the high platform were not suppressed by Fu array, they would have been razed to the ground.


    "Roar..."


    "Dangdang..."


    The beast can roar, the talisman and the Taoist weapon can release. The terrible energy makes the whole square depressed.


    The mysterious atmosphere was surging and spreading, and the "boom" sound burst through all directions like thunder.


    This is a scuffle. Wu Ma Sheng of Tianji hall, Yu Bai of Tianxuan hall, Qin official of Yuheng hall, and Sun Yi of Yaoguang hall, fight one after another.


    Originally, those young men and women intended to join hands to deal with the disciples of the Seven Star hall, but in this scuffle, it was a bit like a loose sand, and each one was like a frightened bird. As long as there were people around, they could not help but protect themselves and fiercely attack the people close to them.


    In a short period of time, there were many people who had to take a stand. If they were forced to continue to join the battlefield, they were afraid that it would not only be a heavy blow in the end.


    There are also some strong practitioners, but unfortunately, under siege, finally had to leave regretfully, only to quickly exit the square.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu sighed that these young men and women themselves were extremely outstanding. If they could really join hands, donglidiao and Qin officials would not be able to do anything to them. Even if they wanted to help them, at least they would have to pay a huge price.


    You should know that even if the emperor of Wu was surrounded by hundreds of King Wu''s territory, the consequences were not good, and they had to give up.


    At this moment, in this scuffle, the hundreds of extraordinary young men and women themselves disintegrated.


    Scuffle is a kind of hot blooded catalyst. The amazing sonic boom on the square resounds, and countless onlookers around the mountains erupt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    The earth shaking cheers, for these young men and women, is the strongest catalyst, all of a sudden, one by one, scuffle to the most crazy point, one by one, only want to defeat each other in the field.


    "Come on, beat him!"


    Around the roar, deafening, the young onlookers raised their arms and yelled, blushing and thick necked, hoping that they had the strength to join it.


    Du Shaofu kept his head and shook his head helplessly. His eyes swept across the square, but he saw that Lin weiqi, the only one in the hall of Tianshu, had not yet done anything.


    The red dress moved like a fire, and the momentum swept down. Lin Weiqi''s red dress was like a flame beating. The faint breath from her graceful and delicate body made no one dare to get close to it.


    As if feeling Du Shaofu''s eyes, Lin Weiqi looks at Du Shaofu. There are some waves in her bright eyes, and then her eyes scan the battlefield.


    "Roar..."


    In the chaotic battlefield, the beast can roar, some people urge the pulse soul, and the mysterious air is like a storm sweeping.


    No one on the scene is weak, but in this scuffle, a steady stream of heavy casualties and exits, one by one bloody.


    However, the seven hall assembly also has rules, as long as the field shouts to admit defeat and leave the field, no one will attack it again.


    In ten minutes, the square scuffle of hundreds of people has already gone to three fifths.


    Dong Li Diao, Qin Guan, Sun Yi and other places, one after another, directly defeated, difficult to be enemies.


    In this round of scuffle, the disciples of the Seven Star hall seem to have an invisible tacit understanding, and take the initiative to solve others. This is much better than the scattered sand of other young men and women.


    "Hiss..."


    Finally, in the confusion, someone took aim at Du Shaofu, who was leisurely. On a long sword of Chu pin Dao, the sword fell into the air and fell directly at Du Shaofu. During the scuffle, the young man''s eyes were red.


    "Bang!"


    In the next moment, the young man didn''t even know what happened. The sword of Chu pin Dao tool in his hand had disappeared, and his chest was in pain. He spat blood at his mouth and fell down ten feet away. After struggling for several times, he did not get up again.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about his opponent. With his current cultivation, he didn''t have to pay more attention to the young men and women at the level of King Wu. In the square with less than 30 people, there was a strong young man like a bear who inspired Du Shaofu''s idea.


    The young man was twenty-three years old. He looked dull, but he was the perfect cultivation of King Wu.


    With a simple axe in the hands of the strong young man, he directly resisted the siege from the other side of three King Wu territory and a cultivator of the same level.


    Du Shaofu made a careful observation. He found that the strong young man was extremely powerful and looked clumsy. Under the siege, he was still tottering, but he was able to save himself from danger.


    The clumsy body of the young man had the feeling of being like a God, but it had its shape but no spirit. But with that body method, all the dangers could be saved from danger.


    "Lingbo leisurely walk, is Lingbo leisurely walk."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled, and from the seemingly clumsy body method of the young man, he clearly saw the trace of free walking.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, he suddenly thought of that ELF like woman, and the graceful image came to his mind.


    Lingbo xiaoyaobu was taught by the woman named Dongli Qingqing. I don''t know why it appeared on that strong young man. Is he related to Dongli Qingqing.


    Besieged by several people, the strong young man is also more and more difficult.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved under his mask, and then he opened his mouth slightly. The message came out: "stop flying fast. He is as flighty as a God. Walking on the waves, the stockings make dust... "


    In the fierce battle, the strong young man was in a daze and waved his old axe. His eyes looked everywhere. Finally, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t be dazzled. Pay attention to the body method and walk freely. If you are carefree, you will be surprised. If you are unstable, if you are in danger, if you are in a difficult period, if you go back..." Du Shaofu''s voice continued to fall in the ears of the strong young man.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    As soon as the strong young man''s eyes brightened, suddenly his clumsy body method became more and more agile, and he turned his defeat into victory.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu secretly smiles. The clumsy and strong young man looks like a bear, but his comprehension is very strong. He can understand the free walk of Lingbo by using the pithy formula, which shows his talent.


    Eyes quickly swept the whole court, the number of people on the square is less and less, Dongli carving hands the most, sweeping the whole court, let everyone fear.


    Sun Yi and Qin officials were also good at fighting. No one could stop them. There were only a dozen people left in the square.


    But Lin Weiqi has not made a move, but no one can dare to approach.


    Yu Bai and Wu Ma Sheng stand together, their breath rippling. Whoever dares to approach them will suffer the most violent attack at the first time.With fewer and fewer people, the chaos and sonic boom in the square gradually calmed down.


    It seemed that they felt this very different silence. They were besieging the strong and clumsy youth on the other side of the three King Wu realms and a perfect practitioner of the kingdom of Wu. All of a sudden, their figures flashed away and looked at the whole scene with vigilance.


    The four people gasped for breath, only to find that they were left in the whole field at the moment, and their eyes were suddenly dignified.


    Looking at the scene at this moment in the field, Du Shaofu smiles bitterly. Several outstanding talents were eliminated in the chaos. However, the remaining strong young man and another perfect level practitioner of King Wu''s realm are also outstanding talents.


    But at this time, the remaining few people were inferior to Sun Jia, Yu Bai, Wu Ma Sheng and others.


    "The last five, solve it!"


    Dongli Diao mu with a little proud smile, his body rolling breath rippling, a foot on the ground, directly fell on the one who had previously besieged the clumsy and robust youth of King Wu''s realm, a man of outstanding talent.


    "Do it..."


    Yu Bai, Wu Ma Sheng and Sun Yi all moved together. The last few people did not need to worry about anything.


    "It seems that it is not vulgar, but it is not enough!"


    The voice of the Qin official came out, and his figure appeared like a ghost in front of the robust youth. His white clothes were like snow, and his shadow was like electricity. A mysterious Qi turned into competition, like thunder penetrating through the space.


    Feeling a terrible breath swept over, the strong youth''s face suddenly changed a lot, and was prompted by Lingbo xiaoyaobu, which was extremely dangerous, but just avoided the Qin official''s attack.


    Seeing that the other side avoided his own attack, the official of Qin sneered. His fingerprints changed, and his figure moved. The shadow of his shadow was like a shadow. A hand print was swept out and shrouded in the strong youth.


    "It''s easy and carefree. It''s as if you''re startled. If you are unstable, if you are in danger... "


    Strong young people say something in their mouth, and try their best to urge Lingbo to walk freely. It is actually dangerous to break away from the strange palm print again.


    Two successive attacks were fruitless, and Qin Guan''s face began to darken. In his narrow eyes, there was a soft and cold feeling spreading out, and a terrible breath rippled on his body.


    "It''s not enough to think that you can muddle through with speed!"


    At the same time, the figure of the Qin official increased ten times faster than before. The dark air in his hands surged and condensed into a thunder running palm print, which was photographed to the healthy youth.


    At this moment, the strong young man seemed to feel something. His face was suddenly dignified. God awned on the old axe in his hand, and he yelled: "cut the magic axe!"


    With one axe, the wind and clouds were surging in the sky. A terrible energy swept out of the old axe and turned into a thunderbolt, which severely collided with the official''s palm print.


    "Boom..."


    The two collided, a fierce shiver in the air, and a terrible momentum swept through.


    "What a strong axe, not simple."


    Du Shaofu marveled that there was not much left in the hand of the Qin official just now. The ordinary top practitioners in the kingdom of Wu were absolutely hard to resist, but they were confronted by the strong young man at the moment.


    "Pedaling..."


    The strong young man staggered back and took several steps to stabilize his body. His face suddenly turned pale. It seemed that he had exhausted his axe.


    "Hiss..."


    Qin Guan moved in his white clothes, and his body swayed back several meters against the ground. He didn''t have anything to do with each other again. Instead, he was shaken back by the front. His gloomy face was cold at this time, and his long and narrow eyes were cold.


    "That young man is not vulgar. He is a black horse."


    On the high platform, the strong man of the seven halls also felt shocked and surprised by the strong young man, and he could see that the strong young man was extraordinary.


    Only elder Kou Jixiong''s face was not very good-looking. His disciples didn''t do anything to the young man three times. This was a bit of a shame to him.


    "Hum!"


    Qin Guan''s throat snorted coldly, and his figure moved again, as if it had turned into a white lightning, and then it was thrown out again.


    At this moment, the strong young man with pale complexion felt a chill in his heart. Seeing the white Qin official, he suddenly came to his body and snatched a piece of mysterious Rune containing cold feeling. He immediately yelled: "you are the emperor of martial arts, I am not an opponent, I admit defeat!"


    "The next watch will be here soon. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    "Hi..."


    The lightning like cold runes are flying straight and piercing into the strong youth''s eyebrows. They do not stop at all because they admit defeat.


    The strong youth''s eyes suddenly changed, and they quickly avoided the leisurely walk under their feet.


    However, at the moment, the Qin officials did not really keep their hands, and intended to do it.


    Although the strong young people are free and carefree, their cultivation level is different, and Qin officials are absolutely extraordinary. Therefore, it is difficult to avoid them.


    "Whew!"


    It is like a poisonous snake piercing a blood hole on the back and shoulder of a healthy young man.


    The strong young man avoided the brow and turned to escape, but the shoulder behind him could not be avoided. A mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth, the blood hole on his shoulder was dripping with blood, and his figure also directly staggered forward and flew out directly against the ground.


    If not rely on the Lingbo leisurely walk finally to avoid the key, this robust youth, at this time, has been damaged in this field.


    The scene in the field made many eyes on the high platform change color, and many empty oaths rang out in the surrounding mountains.


    That robust young man has already admitted defeat, and the Qin official has been ruthless. What he has done is disgusting.


    Just because the Yuheng hall is in, the onlookers around dare not scold too loud.


    "I have already admitted defeat, you have also come out killer, too shameless, if I am also Emperor Wu territory, I will not be afraid of you at all!"


    The strong young man stood up and held his axe to the ground. He looked at the Qin official in the air. His eyes were dissatisfied.


    "If you admit defeat, you should end up. Since you are on the court, you should die regardless of life or death."


    Qin officials did not pay any attention to the empty scolding of the surrounding mountains and the dissatisfaction of the healthy youth. On the contrary, they aroused the killing intention in their hearts more and more thoroughly. Several times, they could not do anything about the young man. The murderous intention emerged. At the moment, the figure flashed, hunting in white clothes, and a sharp and vicious finger print swept away at the healthy youth who could not be avoided any more.


    "Son of a bitch, Qin Guan in Yuheng hall is really shameless."


    "Yuheng hall, this is the face do not want."


    For the Qin government hall and the emperor''s hand again, want to put the robust youth to death, on the surrounding mountains is finally can not help but spread out the overwhelming curse.


    This kind of swearing also makes Kou Jixiong''s old face on the high stage change from green to red, and his eyes are covered with a little chill.


    "Hi..."


    In a short period of time, the Qin official''s face was gloomy and cold, and the winner was the king. He never cared about the views of the weak. His fingerprints pierced the throat of the strong youth like lightning and thunder.


    The robust youth could hardly avoid it again. His eyes closed slightly, and with a look of regret, he murmured: "village head, grandfather, uncles and aunts, I''m sorry, stone can''t become a famous hero in the world."


    The strong young man is waiting for death. The other side is Wu Huangjing. He knows that he can''t compete with him. However, he still has too many regrets in his heart and has not fulfilled his wish. In fact, he doesn''t want to die.


    At this time, in the ears of the strong young people, the familiar voice just passed on suddenly sounded in the ear.


    "You''re a fool. You won''t leave early. Why provoke a shameless man?"


    At the same time, the strong young man felt that his whole body was solidified. A figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The mysterious mask youth waved his hand and a palm print, which directly resisted the fingerprint which was about to fall on his throat.


    "Hiss..."


    When the fingerprints touched, the space trembled slightly, and then everything calmed down. The young masked figure did not move, but dissipated the Qin official''s fingerprints into the invisible.


    "Pedaling..."


    Qin Guan''s figure was staggering and slipping back. In his narrow eyes, a chill was blowing out. Looking at Du Shaofu who suddenly appeared, his words gushed from his teeth: "Qiao Feng..."


    The whole square is quiet. Dongli Diao, Sun Jia and Wu Ma Sheng have already solved their rivals. Du Shaofu, one of the powerful youths, suddenly interferes with Qin Guan. Their eyes move with each other, and they look curiously at Du Shaofu.


    "Eh..."


    On the high platform, the seven hall strong also see the color of startled Yi, at the moment, they all look at the square.


    "Good job."


    Around the mountains, the crowd of onlookers cheered.


    "Thank you for saving me."


    The strong young man was stunned for a moment, and then gave thanks to Du Shaofu. It seemed very unexpected that the young man in front of him should also be a disciple of the Seven Star hall. Why did he save him.


    "Go down and heal. You can only get to this point."


    Du Shaofu said to the strong youth that he was extraordinary, but he could only stop there and could not go further.


    "Well, you should be careful. What you have just done to me is Wu Huangjing, which is shameless. You must pay attention to it."


    After staring at the cold faced Qin official, the strong young man turned to his position and went away. He had just recovered his life and knew that he could only leave.


    "Qiao Feng, what do you mean?"The official of the Qin Dynasty stared at Du Shaofu coldly, with no cover up in his eyes.


    "I''ve learned the rules of the seven hall assembly. After admitting defeat, no more killers can be found. Just now someone has admitted defeat, but you have turned a deaf ear to it. As a representative of Yuheng hall, you have lost sight of the face of Yuheng hall."


    Du Shaofu''s faint voice echoed without any politeness. Last night, someone attacked and tested himself. This time, Du Shaofu did it on purpose. His voice was mixed with mysterious air, which could make the whole mountain hear clearly.


    After listening to Du Shaofu''s words, all the people in Yuheng hall suddenly turned blue and red, which was equivalent to a slap in the face.


    All of us have seen with their own eyes the scene of an assassin by Qin officials.


    But with the Qin official''s status in Yuheng hall, not to mention killing a person, it is really nothing to Yuheng hall.


    The strong seven halls on the high platform will not blame Yuheng hall for this, but will turn a blind eye to it. After all, there is no need to blame Yuheng hall for a stranger.


    However, no one thought that the "Qiao Feng" appeared in the end, which made the whole Yuheng hall unable to step down.


    "Well, I didn''t hear him admit defeat. Since he admitted defeat, he should leave the field and stay on the field. He should be regarded as life or death. Otherwise, if he is killed, his strength is not enough. It''s just a disgrace."


    The official of the Qin Dynasty looked at Du Shaofu with an irrepressible chill in his eyes. He said, "you are not here to win the seven hall conference. In order to get that benefit, why do you pretend to be a good man?"


    "Yuheng hall, even lower than I thought, the face of Yuheng hall is really disgraced by you. There are such shameless people in the Seven Star hall, even the other six halls of the Seven Star hall are inferior." Du Shaofu looked at the official of Qin Dynasty and said coldly that he had always intended to kill him.


    "Ha ha, that''s good."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the surrounding mountains suddenly heard the sound of boiling.


    "I like Qiao Feng''s character."


    Dongli Diao looks at the confrontation between the Qin official and Du Shaofu, and smiles faintly. He also shows his disdain for the Qin official.


    Sun Yi, Yu Bai and Wu Ma Sheng all smile and have no opinion.


    Lin Weiqi looks at Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally. Her bright eyes are calm and can''t see too many fluctuations.


    "Crazy boy."


    However, Kou Jixiong on the platform couldn''t help humming, his old face was already green and red.


    "The seven hall assembly has the rules of the seven hall assembly. We all see that some people should not affect the face of the whole seven star hall."


    Zhu Xiu elder light said, the words referred to, of course, all people have a clear idea, but just now everyone just opened one eye and closed one eye.


    "Hum..."


    Kou Jixiong''s heavy hum, it''s really unreasonable, so it''s hard to say anything more.


    In the field, the Qin official''s face was cold and cold. In his narrow eyes, he looked at Du Shaofu closely. He smeared a ferocious color on his face and said, "Qiao Feng, you are just bluffing and bluffing with the name of qizun. You are nothing except qizun''s name."


    "I know who I am. I also know that apart from the name of Yuheng hall, you Qin Guan is nothing but bullshit." Du Shaofu said with a faint smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Since I was ridiculed by Du Fu Han, I can''t help but laugh at him


    Listening to Qin Guan''s words, Kou Jixiong''s eyes trembled on the high platform, and his expression moved in secret.


    "You''d better throw in the towel as early as you did last time." Du Shaofu said faintly, with a look of disdain in his eyes.


    "Have Qin officials been defeated by Qiao Feng


    Hearing the speech, the Dongli carving, Sun Jia and others suddenly saw the color of surprise. It seems that they can get a lot of information.


    He noticed the expressions in the eyes of Dongli Diao, Sun Jia, Wu Ma Sheng, Yu Bai and others. The Qin official''s face was cold and twinkling, and his eyes were chilly. He grinned bitterly and said, "Qiao Feng, we have a world war today. We are conceited about life and death. If you don''t dare, kowtow to me three times and leave as soon as possible."


    "Well, it''s a bit of a big game."


    At this time, the strong seven halls on the high platform also looked at each other in secret, looking at the field.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    This is a bit of a big game, and people now want to know whether Qiaofeng, the disciple of qiaozun, dares to fight in the face of Qin officials'' provocation and aggressive Bi people.


    "Conceited life and death, this is the battle of life and death!"


    "It is said that the Tianquan hall and the Yuheng hall are not right for a long time. I''m afraid that the two halls are solving the contradiction in this life and death battle."


    "Qiaofeng is said to be a disciple of qizun, dare to fight Qin officials?"


    There were countless onlookers on the surrounding mountains, all of whom were looking at each other.


    No one thought that such an episode could be seen in this seven hall assembly.


    Qiaofeng in Tianquan hall and Qin official in Yuheng hall are fighting for life and death. This scene is absolutely rare, but we don''t know whether Qiao Feng dares to fight.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the Qin official in the distance in front of him. Suddenly, a little smile appeared in his clear and bright eyes under his mask. A chill that left no trace passed by and said, "OK, be conceited about life and death, deal with a deal!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, Dong Li Diao, Sun Jia, etc. also saw again.


    "The battle of life and death, defeat Qin Guan!"


    "Down with the shameless fellow of Qin Guan!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the surrounding mountains were filled with people''s blood.


    For the Qin officials, many onlookers are already discontented, secretly spit, this time saw Qiao Feng fight, immediately let everyone boiling.


    On the high platform seat, the green and red face of elder Kou Jixiong flits over the cold and overcast color.


    Although he knew that Qiaofeng was very strong, he had confidence in his disciples this time. This time, not only did his disciples not disappoint him, but they successfully set foot in the realm of Emperor Wu. What''s more, after stepping into the realm of Emperor Wu, the spirit of mirage has improved a lot. His talent has risen and he wants to step into the "emperor of man".


    I''m afraid that with time, as long as his disciple Qin Guan is given enough time, he will have a chance to really step into the emperor''s posture.


    Even if it is to be before, King Wu''s realm will be at its peak, and his disciples will be able to fight against it.


    At this time, today, Qin officials really set foot in the realm of Emperor Wu, the talent of martial veins improved, and there was also a card specially prepared for that Qiaofeng. To deal with that Qiaofeng, there would never be no chance.


    Kou Jixiong sneered to himself. What his disciples thought, what he didn''t know in his heart, deliberately wanted to stir up Qiao Feng''s temper, and finally killed him in the seventh hall assembly.


    It''s just that all of this is much earlier than the original plan. The original plan, however, was not solved by Qiao Feng until the last four people.


    On the square, with Du Shaofu nodding, Dong Li Diao, Sun Jia, Wu Ma Sheng and Yu Bai stepped back on their own initiative.


    Lin Weiqi looks at Du Shaofu with her eyes shining. Her eyebrows are moving and her bright eyes are rippling.


    "The brother Qiao Feng offended the Qin official just for me. Don''t have an accident. Otherwise, I''m sorry for others."


    Off the field, the strong young man who had retired looked at the field and rubbed his hands anxiously. He felt that the young man named Qiao Feng and the Qin official were fighting for him, which made him uneasy.


    "Qiao Feng, it''s finally come to this day. Today is no longer the original debt. Today you have to pay 100 times the debt you owe me!"


    On the square, there were countless eyes around him. Qin Guan, with a gloomy face, slowly approached Du Shaofu. Every step forward, his breath became more and more intense.


    After nine steps in succession, the breath of Qin officials reached its peak. A breath of cultivation at the beginning of Emperor Wu''s territory swept out without reservation.


    "Boom..."


    At the beginning of the reign of Emperor Wu, the breath swept over, like a storm, shaking the whole square.


    At the beginning of the reign of Emperor Wu, at the age of the official of Qin, he had already set foot in the realm of Emperor Wu. Even if he was placed on the top of the whole Zhongzhou, it was definitely a brilliant existence.


    "It''s really in the realm of Emperor Wu."


    Dong Li Diao murmured softly, with some proud eyes and a little fluctuation in his eyes.


    "Wu Huang Jing, Qin Guan is Dao Wu Huang Jing!"


    The surrounding mountains, countless onlookers, are also trembling at the moment.


    On the high platform, the strong seven halls are also moving secretly at the moment.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible atmosphere swept through like a storm, and the whole body of Qin officials was under threat. It was Wang Tianzi, who made the people around him depressed. Those who were lack of cultivation strength wanted to crawl.


    "Qiao Feng, I''m no longer the first time. I''ve set foot on the Emperor Wu. Now I''ll give you another chance. As long as you knock me three times, I''ll consider giving you a free ride today, OK? Jie Jie... "


    Qin Guan''s sneer resounded in the sky.


    Du Shaofu stepped forward and took a step. At the moment, in the momentum of the former Qin official''s Wu Huang state, he did not move. Only his black long hair danced under the strong wind. He raised his head slightly, looked directly at the Qin official, and said, "you are the emperor of martial arts. You can''t be beaten!"The sound spread out, just like the roar of a beast, clank, shake the sky, so that the hearts of countless people around tremble.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu stepped on the square, and his momentum was no longer the same. He stood tall and upright, imposing and domineering. His eyes under his mask seemed to despise Qin officials.


    "Qiaofeng, it seems, has become different. Has it always been hidden?"


    Yaoxing elder of Yaoxing temple looks at the square and murmurs softly in his mouth.


    "How do I feel that Qiao Feng is the hunter, leading the snake out of the cave." The cloud leopard elder murmured softly in Kaiyang hall, looking at the square with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Seeing Du Shaofu ignore himself and look scornful, Qin Guan''s gloomy face is so strong that his intention of killing him rises. He says, "Qiao Feng, what you owe me, pay me back one hundred times today. I will make you regret provoking me!"


    The words of killing fell from his mouth. The figure of the Qin official trembled, and his terrible breath rippled. His figure turned into a white lightning bolt and went directly to Du Shaofu.


    In the places where Qin officials passed by, the atmosphere of Wu Emperor''s territory was rolling around, and the runes were spreading like a vast ocean, which was absolutely terrifying.


    Du Shaofu''s foot is a little square, facing the Qin official figure suddenly retreats, the figure is like a purple light of retrogression.


    "You can''t escape. You are King Wu territory after all!"


    The official of the Qin Dynasty drank coldly and waved his hand. At the moment, his real terrible strength broke out. His runes flashed all over his body, and a palm print was condensed and crystal clear. It was like a mountain to suppress Du Shaofu.


    Palm print gathers the energy of heaven and earth, with an ancient flavor, as if it can suppress everything.


    "What about the emperor? I''m the king. I''m the king. I''ve killed many emperors like you. Your father, the king of Chu River, is one of them!"


    Under Du Shaofu''s mask, his eyes were calm, and his eyes were sharp. He was like a king''s sovereign. When he waved, he condensed a standard virtual shadow, as if he wanted to tear the sky. He directly split the seal of the Qin official into two parts and dissipated into broken runes.


    "Qiao Feng, I will never let you go!"


    The Qin official became more and more angry, and the terrible breath surged. At the moment when the palm print was broken, a fist seal directly dived down.


    The terrible fist seal burst down like a meteorite, and the momentum swept down, shattering the sky, as if to burst Du Shaofu.


    Under the mask, Du Shaofu''s eyes were calm and cold, and he waved his hand. The blue and red light burst out, and a dark cloud and red dragon shadow swept out again.


    "Oh..."


    The roaring sound of the dragon was resounding, and the invisible pressure spread rapidly around, which made the strong men of the seven halls on the high platform look dim.


    "Hula..."


    Xuanyun Chijiao''s virtual shadow collides with the fist seal and resists it directly, and a large number of runes are surging and spreading.


    "Qiaofeng is really good at fighting against Qin officials in Wu Huang''s territory with beasts."


    "That kind of animal has been able to comprehend to a very high level, which is extraordinary."


    On the high platform, yunziqin elder, Yin xunlang elder, etc. secretly move their eyes.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t be shaken by two moves in a row, and the Qin official''s look became more and more gloomy and cold. It seemed that he had already prepared in mind. Knowing Du Shaofu''s extraordinary appearance, his fingerprints began to condense and change, and his pulse and soul began to stir.


    "Oh


    Qin Guan''s pulse soul is an ancient tiger and wolf, like a tiger like a wolf, ferocious roar, rank high on the list of heavenly beasts, and the terrible roar is rolling and the pressure is sweeping.


    "Suppress!"


    The Qin official stepped into the air. At the moment, the spirit of the Emperor Wu was channeled. The terrible ancient tiger and wolf roared at Du Shaofu. The dazzling runes flashed and the fierce momentum enveloped Du Shaofu. He wanted to tear Du Shaofu into pieces.


    Du Shaofu looked at the terrible pulse and soul, waved his hand, and in the palm of his hand, the dazzling talisman and secret pattern condensed and a grass swept out.


    The whole body of this grass is crystal clear, and the shape of grass is like wild rice, just like the real object.


    With this grass swept out, the square high altitude has a terrible pressure to come, even let people feel inside, there is a sense of life being drawn out, pulse soul trembling millet.


    This grass seems to be able to destroy the stars and creatures!


    "It''s the meaning of undead grass."


    On the high platform, the strong of the seven halls are shocked, which is the profound meaning of undead grass.


    "Boom..."


    The undead grass whirls, and the terrible power sweeps across, directly sweeping on the virtual shadow of the ancient tiger and wolf.


    At the moment, under the power of undead grass, ancient tigers and wolves showed fear in their eyes and wanted to break free from the power of undead grass.


    However, the power on the undead grass is getting stronger and stronger. It devours the vitality in this space. It wants to destroy everything. Then it directly devours the illusory body of the ancient tiger and wolf, and destroys life into broken runes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    "Poo Hoo..."


    Qin Guan was shocked. He didn''t expect that his pulse and soul were vulnerable to a single blow, and a bloodstain gushed out of his mouth.


    The chill in Du Shaofu''s eyes swept away, and a flash of invisible light swept out of his body and disappeared in the air like lightning.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, there was a terrible breath in the body of Qin officials, which turned into a dazzling talisman and secret pattern, and finally formed a big bell shadow in front of him.


    The Rune of the big bell twinkles and covers the whole body of the Qin official!


    The shadow of the big clock appeared, and the astonishing pressure swept out like the tide. It is ancient and long, and the prestige makes people tremble!


    "What a terrible pressure!"


    At this moment, countless onlookers around the mountains trembled, and the spirit and talismans in their bodies also trembled.


    The terrible pressure that spreads from the shadow of the illusory clock seems to be able to suppress everything, like a mountain pressing on the soul, releasing the rolling great pressure.


    "God''s clock, that''s the God''s clock of Yuheng hall. Yuheng hall actually handed over the God''s clock to the Qin official!"


    "The God''s clock, which is the first magic weapon, is specially used to protect the soul''s attack. When the God''s clock is in the body, it can protect the soul from extinction."


    With the appearance of the empty shadow of the big bell, the powerful people of the seven halls on the high platform also changed color in amazement. It is the treasure of Yuheng hall and the real first-time artifact.


    Kou Jixiong sneered. It''s the treasure of Yuheng hall. He specially protects the soul against the spirit Fu master. With the God clock on him, his disciples are almost invincible.


    Qiaofeng''s spiritual and spiritual strength is not vulgar, but in front of the God''s clock, it is almost useless.


    "It''s a God''s clock!"


    Looking at the shadow of the big bell urged by the official of Qin Dynasty at this time, the terrible breath was in the eyes of Lin weiqi and Dongli Diao.


    "Dangdang..."


    Three small objects as small as needles emerge, spread runes, rippling with the power of the Taoist instrument. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t even detect it. At the moment, it''s blocked by the shadow of the big bell, and it''s burning. However, it can''t break through the shadow defense of the big clock.


    "Jie Jie, Qiao Feng, are you very surprised? Is it strange that you can''t plot against me? Your Taoist tools are useless. Under my God''s clock, you can''t hurt me, you can''t hurt me."


    With a pale smile, Qin''s brow is cold, and his face is cold.


    "I''ve been on guard against you for a long time. Your plot is useless. What other means do you have to contend with me?"


    The official of the Qin Dynasty walked step by step towards Du Shaofu, and the ancient bell in his hand turned into a rune. The shadow of the big bell circled around the figure, enveloping his body.


    At the moment, where the figure of the Qin official passed, the big bell circled like an ancient mountain of runes, pressing down the sky, suppressing the space of violence, and trying to suppress everything!


    Du Shaofu shook his hand, and three soul killing needles were put into his body. His figure stepped into the air, and the black behind his head was moving. There was an incomparable momentum of hegemony. There was a momentum to confront the Qin officials.


    "There is no means, then today everything can be ended, can die under my God''s clock, also is not wronged you!"


    The Qin official sneered and his eyes were full of murderous intent. The ghost of the God''s heavenly bell moved across the sky. The terrible momentum made the whole void tremble, and he directly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    On the high stage, Kou Jixiong sneered at the God clock. But this time, the seven hall assembly and the Qin officials broke through to the Wu Emperor''s realm, and the other elders agreed to give it to the Qin official.


    At the moment, with the divine clock, Qiaofeng has been difficult to contend with.


    "The God''s clock is too strong. It''s a real magic weapon. To suppress the soul, it''s almost the nemesis of the spirit Master. Can Qiao Feng still fight against it?"


    At the moment, the powerful man of the seven halls also secretly breathed cool air for Du Shaofu, and the Qin official who urged the God''s heavenly bell had reached a terrible state.


    Qiao Feng, the only six-star perfect peak, can really resist it.


    After urging the God''s clock, Qin officials sneered and killed him. Today, he was able to kill Qiao Feng.


    The new hatred and the old hatred are not the same. For the Qin officials, they will certainly tear Qiao Feng into pieces today!


    "Boom..."


    Under the urging of the officials of Qin Dynasty, Du Shaofu was enveloped in the square.


    At the moment, the emptiness around, under the suppression of this terrible momentum, has been living rippling and exploding!


    With all the attention of the public, Du Shaofu moved, not retreating, but advancing. He stepped into the air with one step. The shaking space trembled and he blew out with a fist.


    Above the fist, thunder roars, space explodes, as if invincible, just like this space, will be directly blasted by this terrible fist!


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu hit the shadow of the big bell of the rune directly without retreating. The breath of the terrible momentum was so terrible that the whole shadow of the big bell of the rune stopped in the middle of the air, and the lightning was rampant.


    "It''s just a first-time artifact. It''s just detonation."


    As the words of indifference spread out, the two pupils under Du Shaofu''s mask flashed with thunder, and the terror swept the surrounding space. The surrounding space collapsed and subsided, and there was a surge of lightning."Boom


    With another blow, Du Shaofu hit the rune clock fiercely. He was not afraid of the magic tools on the God''s clock at the moment.


    "With the strength of your King Wu''s Kingdom, even if this magic weapon has not been completely integrated, you dare to urge it out. It''s really a waste of this magic weapon!"


    With a little disdainful words in his indifference, Du Shaofu hit out again.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In a short moment, Du Shaofu''s fist like raindrops bombarded the shadow of the rune bell.


    With each blow of Du Shaofu''s fist, the rune was shattered by the "buzz" of the empty shadow of the rune bell.


    "That boy, he is fighting against the God''s clock with his physical strength!"


    Around there is no lack of vision extraordinary, at the moment out of shock is shocked, that Qiao Feng''s powerful, incredible!


    In full view of the public, Qiaofeng is directly fighting against the magic weapon and God clock with his physical strength. What a terrible thing.


    If this is the peak of the general six star Rune master, in front of the God clock, maybe a hundred souls will be crushed.


    Even ordinary practitioners of the mysterious level of the Wu Emperor''s realm are absolutely hard to contend with at the moment.


    But at the moment, that Qiaofeng is not a talisman at all, but just like a fierce beast, fighting against the God''s clock with his physical strength.


    Looking at Qiaofeng''s domineering and forceful, people can''t help holding their breath, scalp numbness, hair straight up!


    "Do you think that the body protection of magic weapons is your support, and that is to smash them!"


    Under the mask, Du Shaofu''s eyes were sharp, but his voice was calm, but he was unrivalled. With another blow, he released a terrible thunder light.


    Fist caused the resonance of the energy of heaven and earth, so that the high-altitude lightning and thunder, clouds rolling out of thin air, the mind trembled and palpitating.


    "Boom


    The fist fell directly on the rune bell of the Qin official. It cracked and opened immediately, and the lightning was full of light.


    "Not good!"


    Kou Jixiong seems to feel something on the high platform, and his face changes greatly.


    "Kaka..."


    At last, the rune bell that enveloped the officials of Qin Dynasty cracked directly and turned into broken runes, which was as gorgeous as evolution, but the breath of diffusion could be called destruction.


    "Pooh


    In this instant, Qin''s startled eyes also appeared fear again, and then opened his mouth was a big mouthful of blood gushing out.


    Qin Guan was dull, and his face was cold. It seemed that he didn''t believe it. The other party was able to blow up his God bell.


    "Qiao Feng, I''m not finished with you!"


    But also in this short moment, the resentment and coldness in the eyes of Qin officials broke out and communicated with the military pulse. A terrible breath on his body was like a flood that opened the floodgate.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, in the sky, Qin Guan''s long and cold eyes were filled with profound power, with strange and dazzling light covering the whole body. A kind of strange talisman and secret patterns crisscrossed on the body surface, but it was as if covered by colorful light


    "Chulala..."


    also under the watchful eyes of the people as like as two peas in the same period, Qin Guan''s figure turned into thirty-six identical figures.


    as like as two peas, there is no difference between breath and breath, and the keen soul power can not distinguish between true and false. Thirty-six.


    "What kind of means is this?"


    "Gu Gu..."


    Looking at the strange scene, the mountains around him were shocked and breathed cold air.


    At the moment, there was a huge pressure from the blood and soul of the 36 Qin officials, which made people tremble for no reason and wanted to crawl for them.


    "Mirage martial pulse, close to the" emperor. "


    Dong Li Diao and Lin Weiqi look at Qin Guan at the moment, and their eyes are also fluctuating again. Even Dongli Diao''s eyes are slightly coagulated.


    "Not vulgar mirage martial pulse."


    On the high platform, the cloud leopard elder of Kaiyang hall showed a shock in his eyes.


    "Qiao Feng, go to hell!"


    Thirty six officials of the Qin Dynasty were all ready to kill, and the thirty-six figures were like thirty-six flashes of lightning that directly fell on Du Shaofu. The terrible breath of the first landing of Emperor Wu broke out.


    Thirty six breath, clearly only one breath is true, but at this moment, people can not tell the true from the false.


    "The emperor of Wu''s Kingdom has just ascended, and the king''s natural appearance is just!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head. For a moment, his double pupils under the mask burst out to see the glowing thunder light, which went straight into the sky as if it were materialized.


    At the same time, a strong breath, accompanied by the rolling thunder and lightning, came out of Du Shaofu''s body like a volcano.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, there are dark clouds gathering in the sky above the sky. The space is full of tremors, lightning and thunder. The terrible thunder power fills the sky, and countless thunder rays penetrate the space.


    "Is that the meaning of thunder and lightning?"On the high stage, at this moment, under the thunder, all the strong people suddenly change color.


    "Boom..."


    The silver snake shuttles through the sky, and the space is full of life. Thunder and Du Shaofu are connected to each other. They come down from the sky and cover 36 Qin officials directly.


    When thunder spread, everything almost disappeared in an instant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    The thunder of that road, let people just look at the diffuse and open Lei Wei, but also the hair of his whole body is suddenly inverted, and the surrounding mountain creatures are eager to crawl on the ground for it


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Terrifying Lei Wei, that is destruction, destroy everything. Thirty six figures of Qin officials were immediately destroyed and exploded.


    The rest of the figure of Qin officials, the God clock again turned into light, covering the body.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared. The moment he raised his hand, his palm clenched his fist and suddenly reached out. It was as if countless thunder and lightning had been pulled out in front of his body, which severely bombarded the God''s clock.


    "Boom..."


    Even ordinary practitioners of the mysterious level of Emperor Wu''s realm are afraid that they will not die.


    The God clock roared, and then fell, overturned and flew away. Qin Guan spit blood at his mouth, and his figure staggered out. The corners of his mouth were dripping with blood.


    "Hiss..."


    In front of Du Shaofu''s body, the light of thunder and lightning gathered in front of Du Shaofu, turning his fist into claws. His figure swept out, and the lightning claw prints were rampant, and they were directly detained to the Qin officials.


    "Not good!"


    On the high stage, Kou Jixiong''s face changed a lot.


    At this moment, Qin Guan''s eyes also showed fear. All these changes were beyond his expectation today.


    In front of Qiaofeng, the Qin officials didn''t expect to step into the realm of Emperor Wu and have the first-class magic tool, the God clock. They still couldn''t resist.


    Perhaps at the moment, the Qin officials really know how terrible Qiao Feng is in front of him.


    "Chulala..."


    The thunder and lightning claw mark swept into the air, almost tearing up a large space. It was hard for Qin officials to avoid it. A claw print was directly seized on his neck.


    "Qiao Feng, stop it. Qin Guan has been defeated. Stop it!"


    On the high platform, Kou Ji''s old body rose like a flash and looked at Du Shaofu in the sky above the square. His face was cold and his eyes changed greatly. He cried out loudly.


    Du Shaofu looked at the Qin official who had been caught in his hands. In his eyes, a cold wave came over his eyes, and a faint look of killing appeared.


    At this time, this look fell in the eyes of Qin Guan, but he felt like a god of death. His skin suddenly tightened, and his hair stood up. A sense of fear spread from the bottom of his heart involuntarily.


    "Chulala..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s paw print, the lightning is rampant, five fingers hard pinch.


    "Kera..."


    In the trembling of Qin Guan''s double pupils, there was a crack sound on his neck. At last, he could clearly feel that his head and neck were broken.


    "Ah..."


    At the last scream, his neck was broken, Qin Guan''s body fell apart and fell into the square. His head rolled, full of fear, and he died with his eyes closed.


    All this was too fast. I saw that Qiaofeng town killed Qin officials cleanly and fiercely. Nobody could stop it.


    Inside and outside the square, within the mountains, there was silence.


    Many eyes trembling drama, with a chill from the inside of the spread out.


    "Qin Guan died, really killed by the town!"


    "My God, Qiao Feng really killed Qin Guan!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a short period of shock and trembling, the sound of cool air was falling one after another.


    No one thought that Qiao Fenggang would actually kill Qin official directly on the spot.


    On the high platform, the strong of the seven halls are also shocked at the moment. They are all looking at each other, and their faces are changing secretly.


    That Qiaofeng''s real killing Qin official was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "Lead the snake out of the cave and hit the snake seven inches. This Qiao Feng is intentional and Yin enough."


    Yaoxing elder of Yaoguang Temple murmured softly, and looked at the sky. At this time, the young man with purple soft armor was full of deep meaning.


    "Too strong!"


    Outside the square, the strong young man could put a duck egg in his mouth. He looked at Du Shaofu in great surprise.


    At this time, the most embarrassing face is all the people in Yuheng hall. They never thought that the Qin officials who spent countless resources in the whole hall were killed by Qiaofeng.


    "Qiao Feng, you are looking for death!"


    Kouji''s old body trembled, seeing his beloved apprentice''s head in a different place. He could not die any more. His body trembled. The chill spread from his eyes, and the sound of killing intention rang through the square.


    "Well, life and death are conceited, and dead people are just incompetent!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Kou Jixiong. Although he knew that this was the Yuheng palace, Du Shaofu did not have much hesitation in the face of the Qin official who wanted to kill himself. Last time, Du Shaofu let him escape. This time, it was better to start first.


    A person who has the intention to kill himself, no matter where he is, is his greatest threat. The best way is to kill him directly on the spot, otherwise, there will be endless troubles.


    Just like Gu Yu, who used to be the God of light, Du Shaofu would never leave his hand."What a conceited life and death, you clearly intended to kill it. You are provoking my Yuheng hall!"


    Kou Jixiong''s face is gloomy, and his eyes are full of killing intention. His beloved apprentice, who has been trained with all his heart, has placed too much high hopes on him. At the moment, he has been killed on the spot. How can he give up.


    Du Shaofu looked at Kou Jixiong, looked directly at him, and said with a slight sneer: "he wants to kill me, but I will kill him. Is it certain that Yuheng hall is not shameless today?"


    "Boy, you are challenging the majesty of Yuheng hall. You will never let go of you today!" Kou Jixiong is very angry. He doesn''t hide his killing intention in his eyes.


    "Yuheng hall is really not going to be shameless today. Young people compete, the rules are life and death are conceited, at this time there is an accident, no one else can blame!"


    The deep voice came from the mouth of elder Zhu Xiu in Tianquan hall, and his towering body stood up.


    Elder Zhu Xiu has always been calm and unshakeable, and now he has a frightening light wave. He looks at Kou Jixiong in front of him and says, "if Yuheng hall is really going to be shameless today, I can only fight for Tianquan hall!"


    Elder Zhu Xiu''s voice echoed through the square, representing the absolute position of Tianquan hall.


    "I''m sorry for the accident, but it''s the seventh hall meeting today. Let''s continue with the seven hall meeting. Elder Kou, it''s a good time to be mournful."


    Cloud purple Qin elder light said, the meaning of the words is self-evident, clearly is to support the Tianquan palace.


    "It''s really a pity to have such an accident, but today is the seventh hall meeting. Let''s continue at this moment." Yin xunlang said later.


    "They are young people who are conceited of life and death. Qiao Feng is a bit cruel, but the rules are set by them themselves. We can see that they have not violated the rules."


    Elder clouded leopard looked at Kou Jixiong and said, "elder Kou, you should be calm and smooth. Today, the whole spiritual realm is concerned. Please respect yourself in Yuheng hall."


    "Qiao Feng did not violate the rules, the seven hall meeting is important, or continue." Yaoxing elder said.


    "Qiaofeng''s attack is cruel, but it''s just a matter between them. The fall of the Qin official is also a loss to our seven star hall. Elder Kou, please be patient." The elder cuifu of Tianshu temple also spoke.


    At the moment, the powerful people in each hall speak out, almost all of them are directly expressing their stand in support of Tianquan hall.


    Kou Jixiong''s face was overcast and cold. He had to worry about all the halls.


    At the moment, Kouji''s ambition is not clear. No matter how he wants to kill Qiaofeng at the moment, if all the halls are displeased by this, it is absolutely hard to enter the Yuheng hall.


    "Good, good, good..."


    After gnashing his teeth and saying three good words, Kou Jixiong looked at the square and said, "continue with the seven hall meeting, younger martial brother Zhang, abbot of the seventh hall assembly."


    As the voice dropped, Kou Jixiong stared at Du Shaofu in the field with cold eyes. He waved his hand, and the God clock in the air came back to his hand, and then he walked away from his sleeve.


    "It''s the first product."


    Watching Kou Jixiong take away the God clock, Du Shaofu''s eyes are a little reluctant to give up. It''s a real magic weapon, its power is terrible, but it can''t be put into his pocket at this time.


    "Seven hall assembly continues!"


    On the square, a disciple of Yuheng hall took away the body of Qin official on the ground from the square. The elder Zhang immediately got up, his face was not good-looking, and his voice rang through the square.


    "The assembly of the seven halls has continued!"


    Many onlookers around were relieved, but their hearts were clear. I''m afraid that after today, the Liangzi of Tianquan hall and Yuheng hall could not be easily resolved.


    The strong man of the seven halls on the high platform changed color secretly. He watched Kou Jixiong leave and didn''t say much.


    His beloved apprentice was killed on the spot, the mood, everyone can understand, Kou Jixiong is naturally unable to stay.


    On the square, with the voice of the elder Zhang, five people, Lin weiqi, donglidiao, yubai, Wuma Sheng and Sun Jia, approached, but their eyes fell on Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    From the strength shown by Du Shaofu''s killing Qin officials just now, all five people have to pay attention to Du Shaofu.


    "There are only four people left in the first round, and two people need to leave. Yu Bai and Sima Sheng, you can join hands, so that we can finish the seven hall meeting earlier."


    Dongli Diao looks at Yu Bai in Tianxuan hall and Wuma Sheng in Tianji hall. It seems that they are the weakest among the six.


    Yu Bai and Wu Ma Sheng face each other and look at Dongli carving. They are afraid of each other.


    "There''s no need to join hands. Tianxuan hall can still lose, but if you want to win, you have to pay the price."


    Yu Bai looked at donglidiao. On his handsome face, his face was firm, his eyes were firm and his breath was fluctuating. That was the peak level of the six star Rune master. Almost one foot stepped into the level of the Seven Star Rune master.


    As a Fuwen master, Yu Bai''s combat power is absolutely not to be underestimated. He also disdains to join hands with others to fight donglidiao. Even if he wins, he is defeated.


    As a representative disciple of the younger generation of Tianxuan hall, Yu Bai has his own pride.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    "Yes, no matter who wins or loses, let''s fight first."


    Wu Ma Sheng nodded. As the leader of the young disciples of Tianji hall, at the end of the day, even if he was defeated, he could not lose without fighting.


    "Solve it early, but I don''t need to take advantage of it."


    Lin Weiqi speaks. Qianying moves forward with her slender legs. Her eyebrows are slightly unfolded. Her red dress is like fire. Her bright eyes are staring at Yu Bai in Tianxuan hall.


    Looking at Lin Weiqi''s eyes, Yu Burton murmured bitterly and grinned bitterly.


    Dong Li Diao Mu moves, knowing that Lin Weiqi doesn''t want to take advantage of him and doesn''t want him to spend it alone.


    Mu Lu smiles, and Dong Li Diao seems to be saying to Lin weiqi and Wu Ma Sheng: "in this case, let''s do it!"


    "Hiss!"


    When the voice falls, a strong and powerful breath fluctuates on his body. When the rune moves, Dongli carving seems to have a white flame flashing on his body, and a strong breath breaks out, which directly plunders to Wuma saint.


    "Go!"


    Wu Ma Sheng was dignified, but did not retreat. The fingerprints condensed and turned into a beam of energy, which swept directly to Dongli carving.


    "Hiss!"


    Almost at the same time, Yu Bai''s breath fluctuated, his fingerprints congealed, his talisman''s Secret lines flickered, and he began to rapidly arrange the Fu array.


    "I''m in a hurry, so I don''t need to arrange the Fu array."


    Lin Weiqi opened her mouth, and her red dress fluctuated, and her gorgeous runes gushed out like a flame.


    In the next moment, Lin Weiqi''s graceful body appeared in front of Yu Bai like lightning. A palm print wrapped in a blazing flame, like a spreading space, was burning and directly enveloping Yu Bai.


    It is necessary to give up the face seal of Bai, which means to condense in the hand.


    "Bang!"


    Low dull sound, Yu Bai''s palm print directly collapsed.


    The flame on Lin Weiqi''s palm print is extremely terrible, spreading runes, as if it could burn the void, and then continue to crush Yu Bai.


    "You are indeed in the realm of Emperor Wu!"


    At this moment, Yu Bai seems to have found something. It''s too late to avoid it. The flaming palm print falls down and destroys his defense. His body suddenly shakes back. Finally, he stabilizes his body, and there is a little blood in his mouth.


    "I lost."


    Yu Bai raised his head slightly and looked at Lin Weiqi in front of him. He could not help but smile bitterly.


    "What a special flame."


    Not far from the square, Du Shaofu was also quite moved by the flames prompted by Lin Weiqi. Those flames were different.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, Wu Ma Sheng''s body was also reeled back directly, sliding back on the ground in a straight line. His face was pale, and it was difficult to resist Dongli carving.


    "I lost."


    However, there is no need to know that the enemy is still entangled.


    Donglidiao''s strength is really not what he can resist.


    With Yu Bai and Wu Ma Sheng losing without suspense, there are only four people left in the field.


    At the moment, in addition to Lin weiqi and Dongli carving, there are Du Shaofu and Sun Yi in the field.


    Around the square, the crowd of mountain onlookers screamed incessantly, and the names of the four people resounded through the sky.


    To be able to enter the top four, which is enough to prove the strength of the four.


    In this world of strength, the strong have always been worshipped and yearned for by the four sides, which is a kind of fanaticism and pursuit of strength.


    "It seems that this time is a little special."


    On the high stage, many powerful people are moving their eyes.


    Originally many people for the seven hall conference to win the hot can be placed in Dongli carving and Lin Weiqi''s body.


    But with the Qin officials killed, at the moment everyone is very clear, whether for Lin Weiqi or Dongli Diao, that Qiao Feng is an absolute enemy.


    "Lin Weiqi stood up slightly, her eyes swept over Du Shaofu and Dongli carving, then she looked at Sun Jia and said," let''s go! "


    "Let me have a look at the pulse of fire!"


    Sun Jia looked at Lin Weiqi without saying much. He was on top of the top of the Wu King''s realm, but not enough to break out into the real Wu Huang realm. He had a faint aura of imperial realm.


    "Half emperor level!"


    Lin Weiqi''s bright eyes moved, and the flaming runes flashed out of her red dress.


    "Then I''m not polite."


    Sun Yi hands, figure flash, hands with a black light Rune competition, instantly through the space to steal to Lin Weiqi.


    "The black star rhyme."


    Lin Weiqi pokes her hand, her bright wrist trembles, and her slender hand grabs it in the air. A flame converges into a handprint and directly holds the black light Rune in her hand.


    These two people''s hand, instantaneous trigger.


    "I''d like to know how strong the descendant of qizun can be. It seems that you are not only a lingfu master, but also a master of martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Taoism?"


    Dong Li Diao looks at Du Shaofu, and he can feel that the mysterious young man named Qiao Feng is definitely more than a simple Rune master.Qiaofeng''s physical strength is beyond the ordinary Rune master''s ability.


    "You''re right. Let''s do your best. Otherwise, you won''t have many chances to do it!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the Dongli carving, but did not know what it was.


    However, Du Shaofu could feel that it was the body of the Dongli carving, and it was definitely ranked high on the list of heavenly beasts. The air of pressure on his body was not trivial, and would not be under the control of the silver winged devil carving and Xuanyun Chijiao.


    "You are very arrogant, but you have the arrogant capital, but it is not enough to be arrogant in front of me just to kill the Qin official!"


    Dong Li Diao''s voice fell down, his robe swayed and his body leaped out. The pattern on the cloak was like a phoenix spreading its wings. He reached out and a palm print was immediately slapped at Du Shaofu. He wanted to strike first, and his momentum was fierce and vigorous.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and waved his fist to donglidiao, which was simple and direct.


    "Bang!"


    When the fist is imprinted, it touches the palm print of the former, which makes the square resound through the thunder, and the vigor sweeps and scatters.


    Du Shaofu''s body swayed slightly, and then he stabilized himself.


    Dong Li Diao''s body staggered back three steps, palms numb, eyes show shock color.


    He is the body of a monster, but at the moment the other side''s strength is so incredible.


    "Boom


    The breath of Dongli carving is no longer hidden. The stable animal kingdom is at the beginning of its ascent. The atmosphere sweeps through the air and reaches out. A claw print tears the space, forming five long space dents in the air, which makes a sonorous sound and breaks down to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu shook his fist again. There was a faint purple flame on his fist. It was as fast as lightning. He collided with the former again.


    This is the most direct struggle against hard regret, did not care about Dongli carved monster body.


    "Boom


    Dongli eagle''s body was shaken back again, and his face was pale. At the moment, the proud eyes in his eyes were filled with solemn and shocking colors.


    "That Qiaofeng''s strong flesh body is actually and Dongli carving hard regret and occupy the upper hand!"


    On the high platform, the strong seven halls were also surprised.


    The clouded leopard elder of Kaiyang hall is more nervous at the moment, locking his eyes on the square.


    "You really have the right to let me do my best!"


    Dongli Diao looks at Du Shaofu. At the moment, his breath is no longer reserved. The runes on his body surface erupt, as if to submerge the square.


    Later, in a very short period of time, the body of Dongli carving was transformed into a giant sculpture with a size of more than 100 Zhang.


    The giant eagle spreads its wings to block out the sun. Its wings emit white Rune light, like a Phoenix. The whole body is covered with white clouds, and its feathers glow.


    "The Phoenix wears the cloud carving!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were a little surprised. The body of Dongli carving was actually a phoenix blood carving on Xuanyun Chijiao.


    It is said that the blood carving of Phoenix wearing clouds has the blood lineage left by the legendary Phoenix. Its power is amazing, and its blood is noble and extraordinary among monsters.


    "Goo!"


    Dongli carving body hiss, rolling runes flooded the square space, shaking everywhere, the breath is extremely strong, just breath, far above the Qin officials.


    "Very strong!"


    Under Du Shaofu''s mask, his eyes were moving. The body of the Dongli carving was indeed not popular. With the breath of the animal emperor''s territory and the power of the blood in his body, the general practitioners of the mysterious level of the Wu Emperor''s realm should also retreat.


    "Goo!"


    The body of Dongli carving leaped at Du Shaofu, flapping its wings, and the terrible wind of runes swept across the sky, like a storm.


    If this square is not forbidden by Fu array, I''m afraid it will crack and explode directly.


    Du Shaofu looked at the body of the Dongli carving, waving his hand and surging out. His feet touched the ground. The figure did not retreat but went forward again, and he wanted to ride on it.


    "Goo!"


    The blood carving of Chuanyun Phoenix screamed, its feathers glowed, its wings fluttered, and its terrifying momentum broke out. It turned out that Du Shaofu''s Sheng bi was withdrawn.


    At the same time, chuanyunfeng xuediao has sharp and proud eyes, with a kind of noble dignity. With a sharp claw under his abdomen, he seems to want to tear the sky, and quickly catches Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s body is very small compared with the body of the blood carving of Chuanyun Phoenix carved in Dongli. However, the momentum of Du Shaofu''s body is directly against the former.


    With a shake of Du Shaofu''s arm, a fist was stamped out, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns gushed out. It was like the stars in the night sky releasing the morning light and sweeping the sky with a great breath.


    The appearance of the fist seal makes the space around the square dim at this time, as if it can swallow the light. It is necessary to emerge at night and oppress the sky, which makes people tremble.


    "Updated today.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    "Boom


    The fist bombardment directly impacts on the sharp claw print of Dongli carving, which directly destroys its fierce force and suppresses Chuanyun Phoenix blood carving with great breath.


    "Goo!"


    The blood carving of Chuanyun Phoenix screamed, and the sound wave pierced the clouds and cracked the rocks, which aroused the vast fluctuation of space. It was like the rush of a wave, which was extremely shocking. Then it swept across the sky like a phoenix spreading its wings, and fiercely fan Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu, with his fist and thunder, went straight into each other without fear.


    On the square, Lin weiqi and Sun Jia are also fighting, but they are drowned by the fierce duel between donglidiao and Du Shaofu.


    The huge beast and the fierce youth fought fiercely in the square. The sound wave swept through and the space exploded. The sealed and forbidden square was shaking and the momentum swept across the sky.


    All the onlookers were stunned and felt trembling.


    The power of Dongli carving is too strong. The blood power of the blood carving of Chuanyun Phoenix is so strong. The absolute king of monsters is incomparable both in speed and in body.


    However, Qiaofeng was even more astonishing. With the strength of his body, he fought against Dongli carving and pierced the body of Yunfeng xuediao. He did not fall behind and even suppressed Dongli carving.


    Over the square, wind and clouds, one man and one beast, both of whom are the leaders of the younger generation, are fighting fiercely to shake the mountains.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The blood carving of Chuanyun Phoenix roars, with a huge body and powerful people. Without the fierce evil of the silver winged devil carving, it is more noble and moving.


    The power burst out. The blood carving of Chuanyun Phoenix can tear the space with its claws, and shake its wings to move mountains and rivers.


    Every attack can have the prestige of a mountain falling apart!


    Every time Du Shaofu collides with the body of Dongli carving, there are runes all over the sky and thunder rings through. The collision makes countless onlookers tremble!


    Dongli carving is very strong, the king of monsters.


    But Qiaofeng is even more shocking. Compared with the small body, it is the explosion of such terrible energy.


    It can collide with Dongli carving without falling behind or even suppressing.


    Donglidiao''s body hisses. His eyes are more and more dignified in his sharp eyes. He feels the strength of the other party. He is the first person among his peers he has ever met. He is still a human being.


    Impelled by the fierce attack, donglidiao makes full use of it, and the rune breaks out, and its prestige is rolling.


    Du Shaofu was fearless, fierce and fierce. He fought head-on, and burst into a huge noise of energy, which made people look from afar, and his heart was galloping and shaking!


    "Qiaofeng is really just a rune master. He can make Dongli carving with the strength of his body!"


    "How do I feel that Qiaofeng is more like a monster, and that level of flesh is more powerful than the body of Dongli carving, Chuanyun Fengxue carving!"


    Among the surrounding mountains, all the onlookers were trembling with fear.


    On the high platform, the strong of the seven halls are shocked and speechless at the moment.


    The clouded leopard elder of Kaiyang hall is more dignified.


    "The master of the temple is unfathomable!"


    Zhu Xiu elder Gu Jing Wu Bo''s eyes and eyes were shocked and shocked.


    Du Shaofu was in a fierce battle. He didn''t use any cards. He was just fighting with the strength of his body. His blood was boiling. His eyes flashed with lightning and his purple was rolling.


    This is a pure war. Du Shaofu was inspired by Dongli carving.


    Du Shaofu wanted to know where his physical strength was now.


    It is said that there is the blood of the legendary Phoenix in the blood eagle of Chuanyun Phoenix, and the power of blood is incomparable.


    Phoenix, that is the ancient time can be and green dragon white tiger that is the supreme, and the terrible existence.


    The blood carving of Chuanyun Phoenix in Dongli is very strong. Du Shaofu realized that it was not under the Yinyi magic carving and Xuanyun Chijiao, and the blood power was stronger.


    However, Du Shaofu resisted. Although he did not use the power of the golden winged ROC, his flesh was always like the golden winged ROC.


    In particular, after all kinds of forging and baptism, Du Shaofu''s body had already become more and more terrible, directly against the Dongli carving.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that his body was boiling with the intention of fighting. He moved with his fist, and Ziyan rolled like a wing of the purple flame demon Huang, which fiercely collided with the wing of the blood carving of Chuanyun Phoenix.


    Ziyan''s blazing breath seems to be able to burn everything, with a great pressure, as if it can suppress the blood carving of Phoenix piercing clouds.


    Finally, it turned into a rolling purple flame, and wrapped the wings of the blood carving of Chuanyun Phoenix. The flaming fire roared and shrouded the air.


    "Gu..."


    However, one wing has been stained with blood, and the Phoenix''s feathers are disordered and the blood overflows.


    "Go on!"


    Du Shaofu was drunk, and he was walking on the waves unconsciously. He was as unpredictable as a God. His pure physical strength wrapped the thunder and lightning, just like a huge thunder ball falling from the sky, and directly hit the back of Dongli carving."It''s my sister''s footwork. Is he with that sister?"


    At the edge of the square, a young man as strong as a Bear looked at Du Shaofu''s Footwork in the air, surprised.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s fist fell with the force of thunder. The rune on the back of Dongli carving was poured with lightning, and finally blood gushed from his mouth.


    "Qiao Feng is too strong!"


    On the high platform, the strong seven halls are also shocked. They can hurt the Dongli carving with the strength of their body. The terrible strength is that they are too strong.


    What''s more, Dongli carving is still a large section higher than Qiaofeng in the realm. If it is the same level, Dongli carving will be ravaged for a long time.


    "Is Qiao Feng really human?"


    Dong Li Diao is also seeing at the moment. Qiao Feng''s physical strength is not what human beings should have at all.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu flies across the sky and takes the opportunity to land on the back of Dongli carving and piercing the cloud Phoenix blood carving.


    "Gu..."


    Dongli Eagle hisses, runes erupt, flapping wings, body rotation, explosion of the most terrible power.


    "Town!"


    Du Shaofu''s fighting spirit was boiling. His body was covered with thunder and runes. He was like the God of war. He suppressed it with great authority, like a rock. He did not move on the back of Dongli carving itself. He let Dongli carve struggle and could not be shaken.


    "Bang!"


    In the confrontation, Du Shaofu rode on the body of donglidiao. With his left hand, he grabbed the plume on his back, and his right hand clenched his fist. All the punches were like rain.


    Du Shaofu''s fist is wrapped in thunder light and resounds with thunder. The terror falls on the back of donglidiao.


    The rune on the back of Dongli carving was smashed with a fist. The rune was dripping with blood, and the body was shaking in mid air.


    "Goo Goo!"


    At the same time, the body of Dongli carving made the most fierce neigh, and the rune on the body soared to the sky. Finally, it turned into a white phoenix blood carving close to the Phoenix, just like a living creature.


    "The Phoenix blood carving shadow is the power of Dongli eagle''s blood. Dongli Eagle awakens the Phoenix blood in his body!"


    On the high platform, Yaoxing elder of Yaoguang hall exclaimed, many strong people changed color.


    It is the power of Dongli carving''s blood. Only when the Phoenix blood in the body is awakened can Dongli Eagle activate the blood force.


    Not all the blood carving of piercing clouds can awaken the blood of Phoenix in the body. Once the blood of Phoenix in the body is awakened, the blood carving of piercing cloud Phoenix may be really infinitely close to the legendary Phoenix in the future.


    The shadow of the Phoenix blood carving is terrible, and it suppresses Du Shaofu, sending out a terrible and bright divine light.


    That terrible power can affect the world, moving mountains and seas, mysterious and terrifying, oppressive and terrifying, which makes people tremble and suppress the internal pulse and soul.


    When Du Shaofu looked up, he also felt a terrible power, which was very powerful and extraordinary.


    "Go! Du Shaofu looked at the Phoenix blood carving shadow. His eyes twinkled with fighting spirit under his mask, and waved his hand. Finally, a grass was gathered and swept out again.


    The blade of this grass is long and slender, just like a real object, and its talisman and secret lines flash. The whole sky suddenly comes down with pressure, which makes people''s eyes tremble.


    This grass, not under the "undead grass", is rare in the world!


    This grass then turned into a beam of light, and burst out terrible power, such as thunder, which swept the Phoenix blood carving shadow, and immediately suppressed it.


    Then the grass seems to be integrated into the Phoenix blood carving shadow, which directly dissolves the terrible Phoenix blood carving shadow into a broken rune.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The body of Dongli sculpture pierces the cloud and Phoenix blood carving''s mouth spurts blood again. The sharp and proud eye light darkens, and the breath becomes withered immediately.


    "What kind of profound meaning is that? It''s terrible!"


    On the high platform, the strong man of the seven halls was so shocked that he could not speak. A grass broke the power of the Phoenix blood carving shadow blood vein carved in Dongli.


    That grass, no one can understand, Qiaofeng is unfathomable, mysterious and terrible.


    Du Shaofu continued to sit on the body of Dongli carving and hit him with his fist. He was fierce, fierce and terrifying, and his domineering power was exposed!


    In the square, the body of the square falls and falls.


    Around countless eyes shocked, Dongli Diao failed, so neat, was suppressed by Qiaofeng on the ground.


    The young man with soft purple armor fluttered down from the air, just like the God of war riding a god bird. It was shocking!


    Lin Weiqi doesn''t know when she has defeated Sun Jia. She looks at the young man with purple soft armor on the back of Dongli carving at the moment, and her beautiful eyes are shining.


    "I lost!"


    Donglidiao opened his mouth, his eyes drooped and his mouth was dripping with blood. His pride was destroyed in front of the youth on his back. The terrible youth defeated him with the strength of his flesh.


    And he knew that the youth on his back had not yet reached the imperial realm. If he had also arrived at the imperial realm, he would have been even less of an opponent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    As a phoenix blood eagle wearing clouds, Dongli carving has its own pride, but this pride should be suppressed in front of absolute strength.


    Du Shaofu''s figure leaped down the huge back of the cloud Phoenix blood sculpture and set foot in the square. His long black hair was flying behind his head. His eyes twinkled with tears under his mask, which made him look like the lower boundary of the God of war.


    Dong Li Diao took up his body. His face was as white as gray, and his mouth was covered with bloodstains. He looked at Du Shaofu in front of him and said, "you don''t smell like a human being. Are you a man or a beast?"


    "I have something to do with orcs." Said Du Shaofu.


    "So defeated, my heart is also a bit of balance, your strength is indeed above me, Lin Weiqi is handed over to you, she may be above me, is not a good woman."


    Dong Li Diao''s voice fell, and her eyes were filled with pride and pride again, and her figure flashed away.


    "Still lost."


    The cloud leopard elder of Kaiyang hall laughs bitterly. After preparing for such a long meeting of the seven halls, all his hopes are placed on the body of donglidiao, but in the end, Qiao Feng, a black horse, emerges from the sky.


    In the field, only Lin weiqi and Du Shaofu are left at the moment. Sun Jia doesn''t know when he will end up lonely. He is not Lin Weiqi''s opponent.


    "You are strong."


    Lin Weiqi looks at Du Shaofu. Her slender and delicate body is wrapped in a flaming red dress. There is no smile on her moving face, but there is an invisible beauty with elegance in it.


    "It''s like I''ve never been defeated by my peers."


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him, but there was an extremely dangerous smell in his graceful body.


    "You have a thick skin. If you win Dongli carving, you may not be able to beat me."


    Lin Weiqi looked at Du Shaofu, her eyes flickered. The mysterious youth in front of her had a feeling that she couldn''t see through. However, there was no trace left at this time, and she was very calm and calm. Her moving temperament and appearance made countless men feel excited.


    "Try to know, although you are a woman, but I will not let you." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Do women need your permission? I hate people who look down on women most."


    Lin Weiqi''s face changed slightly. She hated those who looked down on women most. As a daughter, she never failed in her peers. Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, she felt angry.


    "Boom..."


    The breath is rippling, and Lin Weiqi has no reservation. The atmosphere of cultivation at the initial stage of Emperor Wu''s territory is swept out like a storm.


    "I didn''t mean that. I didn''t mean to look down on women."


    Du Shaofu explained that under the storm like atmosphere, the mysterious Qi was surging in his body, and the breath suddenly burst out.


    "Women will not be under men. Women can do what men can do!"


    Lin Weiqi''s temperament changes, just hot with elegance, but now her hair is dancing, her breath is blazing, her red dress is like a fire, and her temperament becomes clear and proud.


    "Hiss!"


    Lin Weiqi waves her hand. A machete spins out of her long sleeve. The pressure suddenly sweeps over her. Her toes are light, and her figure is like lightning.


    "Whew!"


    In a short time, Lin Weiqi appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    When he turned the handle of the sword, the machete swept through the air. The blade was as bright as electricity, with a blazing flame, accompanied by a faint fragrance of chive orchid, it instantly appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "High quality tools!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly, his toes turned back a little, and his figure glided back in a straight line at the same time. A machete appeared in his hand immediately. It was a high-quality tool refined at the ten thousand utensils meeting.


    "Hula..."


    The same time, the ice knife and the ice knife will appear.


    Lin Weiqi''s eyes trembled, and the machete in her hand rotated faster and faster, as if to rotate the space into a vortex.


    After that, Lin Weiqi''s machete came out of his hand, and the whirlpool of knife awn gushed hot runes, which devoured Du Shaofu like a black hole.


    "Go!"


    Du Shaofu took off his machete, and the rune broke out.


    "Roar


    The dazzling talisman''s Secret patterns twinkle, and in an instant it condenses into a dark cloud and red dragon shadow, a huge golden Python virtual shadow, a silver winged devil carving virtual shadow flapping out, a standard virtual shadow whistling, and an ice demon Python virtual shadow occupying.


    The five beasts'' virtual shadows roared and hissed, and the breath swept like a vast ocean. It was fierce and powerful, and it directly attacked Lin Weiqi''s knife whirlpool.


    The breath of five beasts is surging in the air, and the mysterious talisman and secret patterns are spewing out, sweeping the world!


    When two machetes collide, the dazzling talisman secret pattern immediately starts to collide and stir up everywhere.


    "The flame and the pulse!"


    At the same time, Lin Weiqi''s fingerprints condense, and on her delicate body, mysterious talismans and secret patterns rise.


    Lin Weiqi communicates the martial arts pulse. The breath of human king is very close to the emperor''s breath, which is much higher than that of the Qin official.Lin Weiqi knows that Qiao Feng is terrible in front of her and is an unimaginable enemy. Therefore, she tries her best and has no unnecessary temptation. Otherwise, she can''t do anything to Qiao Feng in front of her.


    Before today, in Lin Weiqi''s heart, even Dongli carving was not too much in her heart.


    Because her heart has always been on the top of the whole Zhongzhou, she is going to fight for the top one among the valley, the two religions, the three sects and the three sects.


    But now, there are waves in her heart. If she can''t defeat Qiao Feng, who is out of thin air, she can''t go to Zhongzhou to fulfill her dream.


    "Hula..."


    When the terrible pressure comes, the blazing heat can melt the mysterious Qi and soul.


    From namun Miao''s body as the center, a terrible blazing flame seeps out of the void, revealing runes, and instantly turns into a sea of fire that can burn everything.


    "The flame pulse is really terrible. It is said that the flame pulse is extreme and can burn all living creatures and destroy the world!"


    On the high stage, the elder Yun Ziqin exclaimed and looked at the field tightly.


    The rolling flames were burning, and an extremely hot breath swept and devoured Du Shaofu.


    The blazing heat, as if to burn everything clean, is to swallow up a large square in an instant, burning in the air.


    "That flame is terrible!"


    Some people exclaimed and breathed cold air for Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    In the sea of fire, suddenly trembling, in the red flame, a rolling purple flame suddenly spread out.


    Then, in full view of the public, the young man who had just been engulfed by the flames emerged into the sea of fire. His whole body was covered with purple fire, which was like a group of purple Obsidian days.


    At this moment, the young man''s double pupil under the mask, also like purple Obsidian day, an extremely terrible momentum burst out, making the space tremble and roar.


    "Purple flame demon Huang breath."


    Outside the square, Dong Li Diao Mu Shuo, in that Qiao Feng''s body, at the moment, he felt a purple flame demon Huang breath.


    It is said that Ziyan demon Huang is only a little different from Dapeng''s golden wings. If she can go through Nirvana transformation and finally become the most top-notch existence between heaven and earth, compared with his body, Chuanyun Phoenix and blood carving, it is not a bit strong.


    At this moment, with Du Shaofu''s appearance, the purple inflammation on his body is spreading. At this moment, the flames rolling around him seem to be pushed away by an invisible giant hand, and they disperse one after another, unable to approach.


    "What a terrible breath, Qiao Feng''s means are unfathomable!"


    Clouded leopard elder, Yao star elder and so on looked at the figure wrapped in purple fire at this time, and their eyes were full of surprise.


    Purple fire and flame confrontation, Rune dispersion, fierce confrontation.


    During the confrontation between the two, a piece of brilliant and blazing brilliance broke out, shaking the earth and the earth in the square.


    "Kaka..."


    The mountains outside the square began to crack and shake, which made people tremble.


    The confrontation between the two men was so fierce.


    "Oh


    Within the flame, suddenly, hissing loud, a fiery dragon soared from the sky, roared and rolled, the rolling flame swept across the sky, could destroy everything, carrying a kind of terrible heaven and earth pressure in oppressive.


    "Fire dragon Jiao, that is Lin Weiqi''s pulse and soul."


    Some people exclaim that the fiery dragon Jiao is Lin Weiqi''s blood spirit. The monster with amazing blood on the list of heavenly beasts is not even under the blood carving of Chuanyun Phoenix.


    "Oh..."


    With the roar of the fire dragon''s virtual shadow and the roar of the bright and blazing rune, the breath of terror erupted, and the ferocious attack on Du Shaofu was ferocious.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were condensed, and the five color Linglu Fu Ding in front of him could agglomerate, burst out the terrible pressure, release the colorful light, and directly resist the fire dragon Jiao.


    "The five color Linglu Fu Ding, it seems that there is an extraordinary spirit root breath, never seen before!"


    Yunziqin elder, Yin xunlang elder and so on marvel.


    They felt a breath of spiritual roots that they had never seen before on the five color Linglu Fu Ding.


    "Boom..."


    The virtual shadow of the fiery dragon and the five color Linglu Fu Ding are hard to regret, which arouses extremely terrible air waves.


    The fire dragon Jiao is very strong, but at this time, there is a kind of pressure on the five color Linglu Fu Ding. The fire dragon Jiao that can be suppressed can''t advance by half an inch.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu drank it gently and pushed the five color spirit furnace tripod to rotate forward. The five color lights flashed and spread, opening and closing in a big way, just like the supreme one. He retreated the fire dragon dragon''s life, and then destroyed the fire dragon''s virtual shadow and soul, which turned into broken and dazzling runes and dissipated in the sea of fire.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    Pulse soul broken, Lin Weiqi graceful beauty appeared in the sea of fire, mouth blood spilled, pale face.


    Eye light turned waves, Lin Weiqi did not expect Qiao Feng in front of her than she imagined to be even more powerful, can be called invincible.


    Among her peers in the spiritual realm, she has never met an opponent. But now, Qiao Feng is invincible.


    Lin Weiqi felt great pressure, that Qiao Feng is too strong, strong abnormal, unfathomable, seems to have not come up with the real full force, and she has done her best.


    "Am I really going to lose?"


    Lin Weiqi looks at the mysterious and domineering young man in the sea of fire. In the whole spiritual realm, she has never been defeated among her peers. She has always been a high-ranking, aloof, proud daughter and leader of her peers.


    This time, the hope of Tianshu hall was placed on her, but now it is going to be defeated. Her dream is blocked, even the temple of Tianshu will be disgraced.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu stepped forward and converged. He walked step by step in the sea of fire. With each step down, the flames spread around him directly, and his momentum was exposed!


    "Hula!"


    Lin Weiqi''s fingerprints are condensed, and the flame is burning on her body. She is wrapped in the arc of her body. She is like a fairy in the fire. She is strong and elegant and moving.


    "Hula!"


    Lin Weiqi takes the first shot, the rolling flame condenses and turns into a flame fingerprint. At this moment, the graceful posture is incomparable!


    Du Shaofu was a little empty in the sea of fire. His body was in the air and his purple flame was rolling. At the moment, he was like a pair of purple flame wings, like a purple flame demon Huang falling from the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    A purple flaming paw print fell from Du Shaofu''s hand. It was like an eagle striking the sky, blazing and beautiful, violent and fierce.


    This claw, without any fancy, has become the general trend, a claw directly fell.


    "Boom..."


    In such a collision, the void in this side roared, burst out a dazzling Rune light, the violent force swept and scattered, and the roaring sound reverberated in the air.


    At the moment, the mountains in the distance are cracking one after another, the ground is exploding, the scene is appalling!


    The flame fingerprints were torn and the sea of fire spread.


    "Pedaling..."


    Lin Weiqi''s delicate body recoiled and fell from the air to the ground of the square. She was already pale, and her pale lips were flushed with red blood, and her breath was very dispirited.


    "And lost."


    Dong Li Diao looks at Lin Weiqi in the square. Her eyes don''t seem to have any accidents.


    "As I said, I have never failed in my peers!"


    Du Shaofu falls down from the square and looks at Lin Weiqi.


    "Yes, I failed."


    Lin Weiqi bit her lips and looked at Du Shaofu. Her eyes were wavy. She said, "I hope you can lead the Seven Star hall to continue without failure in the grand event in Zhongzhou soon."


    "I don''t know what''s going on in Zhongzhou yet, but I''ll make sure that whoever dares to provoke me will not make him feel better."


    Du Shaofu said, looking at the distance in the sky, his pupils fluctuated. Compared with that group, he was still not enough, or too weak.


    "Qiaofeng of Tianquan hall won the championship in this session of the seven hall conference."


    On the high platform, after the shock, the elder Zhang looked at the field and announced that he had defeated Lin weiqi and finally Qiao Feng won the championship. This is not what Yuheng hall wants to see.


    "Qiaofeng


    Around the mountains, the sound waves rise and fall boiling, cheers shake the clouds!


    Today, that young man with purple soft armour killed Qin officials and defeated Lin Weiqi with a commanding attitude.


    "Qiaofeng is too strong. His spiritual peers" eh, it seems that something has changed. "


    The numerous onlookers, who were about to leave, felt the sudden changes in the scene, and all of a sudden stopped to wonder and watch.


    "After the seven hall meeting, Qiao Feng of Tianquan hall killed me as the protector of Yuheng hall. He should be arrested and investigated, and be arrested!"


    In the middle of the air, Kou Jixiong shouts loudly and looks at Du Shaofu in the square.


    With Kou Jixiong''s voice falling, all the people in the room are stunned. It seems that the big lineup of Yuheng hall is for Qiao Feng.


    On the high platform, the strong in each hall moved, but they were still watching.


    The atmosphere of the whole scene, in this very short time, began to become extremely depressed.


    In Tianxuan hall, behind the elder yunziqin, a middle-aged woman sat upright, wearing a gauze, robe and cap. She looked up slightly and showed a very beautiful face. She must have been a woman of extraordinary charm when she was young.


    At the moment, the middle-aged woman is looking at the field, her eyes are clear and bright, and she is looking at the young man who is wearing purple soft armor, with a slight fluctuation trace.


    Elder Zhu Xiu and others also changed their faces. They immediately got up and looked at Kou Jixiong and said, "what does Yuheng hall mean? Do you really want to fight against Tianquan hall?""Zhu Xiu, Qiao Feng killed the Dharma protectors of Yuheng hall. No matter whether they are from Tianquan hall or not, they should be severely punished. For the sake of Tianquan hall, we will investigate it first. If the Tianquan hall wants to fight, it''s good to start a war. The Dharma protector of Yuheng hall is definitely not easy to move!"


    Around Kou Jixiong, an old man who seems to be about the same age as elder Zhu Xiu speaks, but his breath is extremely strong and his status seems to be different.


    "I think the Yuheng hall is intentional, because the death of the Qin official, the Yuheng hall is trying to deliberately target our Tianquan hall!"


    Elder Zhu Xiu drank heavily, and his towering body was like a mountain at the moment.


    "Qiao Feng has just won the seven hall meeting and will represent the grand event of the Seven Star hall to Zhongzhou. If there is any contradiction between Qixing hall and Yuheng hall, it seems that there is something wrong with the investigation."


    "If Qiao Feng killed the Dharma protector of Yuheng hall, there is a reason for it. It''s better to investigate it first. The Yuheng hall doesn''t need to spend so much time."


    Yunziqin elder, Yin xunlang elder, yunbao elder, Yaoxing elder, cuifu elder and so on spoke one after another.


    This time Qiaofeng has just won the championship, and it will be the grand event of Zhongzhou soon. At the moment, the Yuheng hall is dealing with Qiaofeng, and the contradiction between Yuheng hall and Tianquan hall is not appropriate.


    The strong men in each hall opened their mouths, and the Yuheng hall couldn''t ignore it. The old man who had just talked looked at the crowd and said, "every hall has been worried about it. Naturally, we will investigate the Yuheng hall clearly. But today, Qiao Feng must be captured. When the investigation is clear, we will naturally give each hall a statement."


    "Yuheng hall dares!"


    Zhu Xiu elder brother drank, absolutely can''t let the little hall Lord have an accident in the Yuheng hall.


    Elder Zhu Xiu knew that once the master of the temple fell into the hands of Yuheng hall, the consequences could be imagined.


    "The people of Tianquan hall please respect yourself, otherwise, I have to suppress Yuheng hall!"


    In the middle of the air, an old man opened his mouth and waved his hand slightly. Suddenly, there were more than a dozen figures coming out directly from the air. The breath was locked on the bodies of elder Zhu Xiu and others in Gaotai.


    Ten breath, all of them are at the level of Wu Emperor''s realm, and several of them will never be under the Master Zhu Xiu.


    On the high platform, the powerful people of each hall also changed their colors secretly. With such a large lineup of Yuheng hall, many elders who rarely appeared were sent out. I''m afraid that today''s situation is inevitable for that Qiaofeng.


    In order to a Qiao Feng, such a line-up, super outstanding people''s expectations, but also let everyone secretly doubt.


    Elder Zhu Xiu''s eyes are afraid. This is the inside of Yuheng hall and the gate of Yuheng hall. Once he starts, he really can''t do anything.


    Under the square, at the moment, Dongli carving, Lin weiqi and others are looking at the changes in the field, and are also secretly moving their eyes.


    Under the gaze of many eyes at the moment, the pupils under Du Shaofu''s mask began to darken.


    "Whoosh..."


    A figure jumped onto the square and appeared at Du Shaofu''s side. He said, "these people in Yuheng hall seem to be specially designed to deal with you."


    Du Shaofu was surprised to see the figure suddenly coming up. He was actually a strong young man who could walk freely.


    "Do you want to escape first? You saved me before. I''ll help you." The robust youth said to Du Shaofu earnestly.


    "Updated today.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    Du Shaofu looked at the strong young man, and his eyes were quite surprised. Then he shook his head slightly. His eyes swept over the dozens of powerful people in Yuheng hall in the air. All of them were at the level of Wu Emperor''s realm, and even some of them were beyond the level of Wu Emperor''s realm.


    "Wu Zun?"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart that most of the breath beyond the level of Emperor Wu was already in Wu Zun.


    For ordinary practitioners, the state of wuzun is just the existence in the legend. At the moment, Du Shaofu knew that he and the strong young man would not have any chance to escape from the Yuheng hall.


    The strength of elder Zhu Xiu, the strong one in Tianquan hall, should be between the Seven Star spirit Fu master and the eight star spirit Fu master. In this Yuheng hall, I''m afraid it can''t compete with the Yuheng hall, and bailixu and other people will be even more insufficient.


    "If you don''t run away, are you going to be arrested?"


    The strong young man looked at Du Shaofu. At the moment, he seemed to be more nervous than Du Shaofu.


    "You go first, you are well meaning."


    Du Shaofu said to the strong young man around him, so as not to implicate the young man. Then he raised his head slightly, looked at the familiar face in the air, and said to Kou Jixiong, "it seems that the Yuheng hall is lower than I thought. If you want to deal with me, why do you have to go around and spend so much time correcting you? What else can''t you do


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Kou Jixiong''s face was finally gloomy to the extreme, and his cold anger could no longer be restrained.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Kou Jixiong laughed angrily, and his figure moved in the air, which made the surrounding space tremble suddenly. His figure seemed to turn into a flash of lightning and directly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    Seeing that Kou Jixiong''s figure moved, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly changed, and he pushed away the strong youth around him.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Kou Jixiong''s figure had already appeared in front of Du Shaofu. With a tremendous pressure, his breath almost exceeded the realm of Emperor Wu. A claw print directly captured Du Shaofu. Before the paw print, space solidified and everything was imprisoned.


    "Oh


    The roar of the Dragon startled the sky. Du Shaofu waved his hand, and a stream of runes in his hand suddenly burst out like the sun, with a heavy metallic luster. A huge dragon shaped puppet roared out. His eyes, like lanterns, were full of faint forest color, showing a kind of merciless chill. He collided with Kou Jixiong''s paw prints in an incomparable posture.


    "Oh


    In a short time, a breath of fierce beast swept through the whole dragon shaped puppet, and the terrible energy swept out like a storm. The runes on its body surface flowed continuously, with the activation of the rune array, and the flying dragon soared into the sky.


    "Pedaling..."


    Suddenly, under the impact of the dragon shaped puppet, Kou Jixiong''s paw Yinsheng is resisted, and his body suddenly retreats.


    "Oh


    In the middle of the sky, a giant dragon stands in the air, and a majestic momentum, which will not be at the mysterious peak level of the animal emperor''s territory, spreads out from its body, and hovers in the air in a terrible way.


    "That''s a puppet!"


    "What a terrible puppet, Qiao Feng still has such a terrible thing on him!"


    For a moment, I was surprised. In the air, there was a dragon shaped puppet. It was hard to see many puppets in Zhongzhou.


    There are too few fu masters who can refine such puppets.


    In the lineup of Tianxuan hall, behind the elder yunziqin, the middle-aged beautiful woman whose face is covered by her shawl, robe and hat looks at the dragon shaped puppet in the air. In her clear eyes, there are some fluctuations again.


    Kou Jixiong''s figure recoiled, and his eyes were also cold, looking at the terrible dragon shaped puppet in the air.


    I don''t know whether he wants to solve the embarrassment of his mistake or his anger reaches the extreme. Kou Jixiong winks out of the corner of his eye and looks at Du Shaofu with a sneer: "no wonder he dares to be so arrogant. It turns out that he is relying on this dragon shaped puppet!"


    "Yuheng hall is really inferior. In addition to deceiving the less with more, the old deceives the less."


    Du Shaofu stepped on the dragon shaped puppet, staring coldly at Kou Jixiong. Then he looked directly at the strong men of the Yuheng hall in the air and said, "since all the strong people of Yuheng hall are here, why don''t you join hands, so I''m sure I''m not an opponent. It''s too easy to catch me. Why do you have to go one by one to save trouble?"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, there was an uproar, and the powerful people in the halls of Gaotai changed their colors.


    That Qiao Feng''s words, this is obviously provoking the strong of the whole Yuheng hall, especially at this time, is this to fight against the whole Yuheng hall?


    However, many sensitive people in the field, after an uproar, looked at Du Shaofu and cast a look of appreciation.


    Although Yuheng hall is a lot of strong people, but since Qiaofeng has said all these words, it is not easy to make a move with the identity of those powerful people in Yuheng hall.


    The reputation of deceiving the little with more and cheating the young with the old was spread out. The whole Yuheng hall was really shameless.


    So no matter what it is for, I''m afraid that those strong people who hold their own identity and the face of Yuheng hall are not convenient to really make a move.Du Shaofu looked at all the strong men in the front of the palace of jade balance, and he was arrested. This is not the character of Du Shaofu.


    But if he wanted to fight against the whole Yuheng hall, Du Shaofu also knew that his current cultivation strength was far from enough.


    Therefore, as long as those powerful people in Yuheng hall hold their own identities and do not fight, even in the face of such powerful people as Kou Jixiong, as long as they do not really step to the level of honor, Du Shaofu estimates that he will not have no chance to escape completely.


    "That boy''s Chengfu has a deep mind. It''s not unjust that the Qin official died." The elder cuifu of Tianshu hall looks at the youth on the dragon shaped puppet above the square and smiles gently.


    "Boy, don''t try your best to arrest you. Why do we have to deal with you? We have our own punishment hall in Yuheng hall. Chief Kou is one of the elders of the penalty hall. It''s enough to arrest you!"


    The distinguished elder who had originally spoken to elder Zhu Xiu looked at Du Shaofu, and his old face was a little dark and red.


    "Hum, do you think you can escape today with this dead thing? Dream!"


    Kou Jixiong looked at Du Shaofu, and he was very cruel. In any case, today''s public and private affairs, he could not let go of the boy named Qiao Feng. Otherwise, the Yuheng hall would not have to stand in the spiritual realm.


    "Boom


    As Kou Jixiong made up his mind, a majestic breath in his body also slowly spread out.


    This terrible momentum spread across the square, the whole square around the wind and clouds, the world energy disorder, "bang bang bang" sound in the deep clouds, shocking people!


    This breath spread, the whole mountain trembled, the terrible pressure let people tremble.


    "Emperor Wu''s realm is at its peak. Has one foot entered wuzun?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. At the moment, although the breath of Kou Jixiong was not as good as that of his master Gu Qingyang, he had already faintly carried a sense of dignity. It is estimated that one foot has stepped into the level of dignity.


    "Qiaofeng, you''d better run. The old man has a steely heart, and he must deal with you!"


    The strong young man was pushed aside by Du Shaofu. At this time, he said aloud again, worrying about Du Shaofu.


    "Three little!"


    Bai Li Xu was worried, his eyes were cold and twinkling, but there were more than a dozen Yuheng palace surrounded by powerful people at the moment and could not go forward at all.


    "Yuheng hall should dare to move the master of my little hall today. My Tianquan hall will never let go of Yuheng hall. I will definitely call on all forces to fight against Yuheng hall!"


    Although there are not many disciples in Tianquan hall, Zhu Xiu''s elder brother drinks, his eyes are chilly. With the appeal of Qi Fu master, as long as you lift your arms, you will surely be able to unite a lot of forces. With the strength of Tianquan hall itself, it will definitely be a terrible lineup.


    "Fight as soon as war begins. Yuheng hall is not afraid of it!"


    Some strong people speak, and their breath is locked in elder Zhu Xiu and Bai Lixu. As long as they move, they are afraid that they will immediately urge the thunder to suppress.


    Du Shaofu looks at Kou Jixiong, and his eyes are cold under his mask. Unexpectedly, Kou Jixiong is willing to face down to deal with himself. It seems that he can only leave with a free hand today.


    "Boy, you can''t escape today


    Kou Jixiong didn''t want to delay. In his eyes, there was a fiery Rune in his pupil. A terrible breath broke out. It was so powerful and terrifying that it shook the whole square. A palm print was taken to Du Shaofu on the dragon shaped puppet.


    "Boom


    The palm print affects the energy of heaven and earth. With the Yin and cold Qi, it suppresses Du Shaofu. It can crush everything. It''s too terrible.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were frozen with a sense of danger.


    "Be careful, young master!"


    "Three, be careful!"


    On the high stage, elder Zhu Xiu and Bai Lixu drank, and their breath broke out. They could only fight to death and fight hard.


    "Presumptuous!"


    On the high platform, more than ten breath broke out and directly fell on elder Zhu Xiu and Bai Li Xu.


    "Yuheng hall is really getting worse and worse than it was at the beginning. It''s enough!"


    At this critical moment, a soft voice came out from the high platform.


    Suddenly, a dazzling light burst out in Tianxuan hall, where the light passed, like a bright moon.


    "Pedaling!"


    More than ten breaths of astonishing breath towards elder Zhu Xiu and Bai Lixu immediately disintegrated and destroyed. Dozens of figures were directly swept away. One by one, the figures staggered in a straight line and were ejected from their mouths.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    "The old deceives the young. The Yuheng hall is not as good as it was!"


    At the same time, a woman''s figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    The speed was so fast that it seemed to be able to shift form and place, affecting time and space, which made it difficult for Du Shaofu to pry.


    "Hiss!"


    The woman''s figure appeared, and his wrist trembled slightly. A rune was gently swept out and fell directly on Kou Jixiong''s terrible palm print.


    At the same time, Kou Jixiong''s terrible palmprint was destroyed, which was absolutely unmatched.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In a short moment, during the movements of the woman''s figure, Kou Jixiong''s figure recoiled in the middle of the air in a straight line. The bloodstain on the corner of his mouth overflowed, and his eyes turned into a look of horror.


    The whole square was silent for no reason. This scene happened too fast and suddenly changed, which made the whole Square shocked.


    Du Shaofu looked at the figure of a woman who suddenly appeared in front of him and his back. The breath in his body did not fluctuate much, but it was unfathomable and calm.


    The invisible breath made Du Shaofu feel that his breath was more vast than that of gongjinpeng, the ancient master of heaven.


    Suddenly, all the eyes around the square fell on the woman who suddenly appeared.


    It was a middle-aged beautiful woman, wearing a shawl, robe and hat, and her charm was still moving.


    The middle-aged woman''s body, clearly is not much breath spread, but let people take a look at it, just like looking at the universe, vast and boundless, unfathomable, faintly makes people''s soul throb.


    "It''s from Tianxuan hall."


    On the platform, someone recognized that the middle-aged and beautiful woman was from Tianxuan hall.


    The strong man of Yuheng hall and Kou Jixiong, at the same time, their eyes were shocked and shocked by the middle-aged beautiful woman. They had deep fear in their eyes. They knew that the strength of the middle-aged beautiful woman was too strong.


    At the moment, even all the people in Tianxuan hall are surprised. It seems that they don''t know the identity of the middle-aged and beautiful woman.


    Only yunziqin elder got up and stood on the high platform, looking down at the middle-aged beautiful woman, looking awe and respectful.


    When the people in Tianxuan hall saw that the elder Yun Ziqin was like this, they immediately got up and stood up respectfully, guessing the identity of the middle-aged beautiful woman.


    "Who are you and why did you interfere with the affairs of Yuheng hall?"


    The extraordinary elder of Yuheng hall, who was the first to open his mouth, looked at the middle-aged beautiful woman with a deep fear in his eyes.


    "You''re not qualified to know who I am."


    The middle-aged woman said to the elder, who was of high status. Then she looked back slightly and took off her shawl, robe and hat on her head, and a green palace dress. Although she seemed to be middle-aged, her temperament was refined. It was amazing if she did not dye ordinary people.


    "Who are you, Xia Hou Fenglei?"


    The middle-aged woman looked at Du Shaofu and asked him in full view.


    "Wind and thunder in summer."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. It seemed that he had never heard of the name.


    "You said it was qizun disciple. Didn''t you even know your master''s name?"


    The middle-aged woman looked at Du Shaofu, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, her eyes moved slightly, her voice still soft, and she said, "your art of weapon refining can not prove that you are the disciple of Xiahou Fenglei. Now, you''d better take out the evidence that can completely prove that you are the disciple of Xiahou Fenglei. Otherwise, the Yuheng hall will not let you go, nor will I


    "I''m a disciple of qizun. I don''t need to prove it."


    Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged and beautiful woman in front of him. He seemed to have a different status. From the tone of his voice, he seemed to have a different relationship with master qizun and said, "what''s more, elder, why should I prove it to you?"


    "My surname is mu. Thousands of years ago, some people called him jade fairy. Tianxuan hall was created by me. If you were the disciple of Fenglei of Xiahou, did he ever want you to mention me?" She said, looking at Du Shaofu.


    With the fall of these words, the whole square is suddenly solidified.


    In a flash, one after another of the eyes on the high platform, and then trembled for it. The strong men in each hall on the high platform suddenly stood up, and their eyes couldn''t help shaking.


    "Jade fairy, she is the jade fairy, the master of Tianxuan hall, she still exists in the world!"


    "Jade fairy, is she really a jade fairy? It is said that she was the super strong one who founded Tianxuan hall at the beginning."


    Around the square, some people were shocked and shocked. The super strong people appeared more than a thousand years ago. It''s unbelievable!


    At the moment, even many eyes in Tianxuan hall are surprised. The legendary Temple master appears, and they can''t tell the truth from the false.


    "Welcome the Lord."


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the elder Yun Ziqin bowed down to salute. There was no accident in her eyes. She was the only one who knew that she was the master of Tianxuan hall, the legendary super strong one more than a thousand years ago."See the Lord."


    Seeing this, the powerful people of Tianxuan hall immediately saluted with the elder yunziqin, and one by one showed excitement and joy. The legendary hall master actually appeared in it today.


    At the moment, all the powerful people in Yuheng hall look at each other, and for a time, they are stunned and at a loss.


    "Are you the master of Tianxuan hall?"


    Du Shaofu''s body trembled at the moment. Master qizun said something about it. Among the Seven Star hall, the hall leader of Tianxuan hall could believe it.


    At the moment, the legendary master of Tianxuan hall appears in front of her. She is the strong one more than a thousand years ago. She still exists in this world and is still charming.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the jade fairy said, "take out the evidence to prove your identity to me. Otherwise, I will have to investigate in person."


    Du Shaofu looked at the master of Tianxuan hall in front of him. In the calm breath, his eyes were looking at him, but he had a tremendous pressure, which made him unable to resist. The breath was too strong.


    "The master did mention the elder to me and asked the disciples to go to Tianxuan hall to look for the elder when necessary."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, gritted his teeth slightly, untied the box behind his back, and then threw it away to the master of Tianxuan hall.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind at the moment, if the master of xuandian hall was as trustworthy as master qizun said, he must believe her now.


    Otherwise, in this Yuheng hall, it is impossible to find the body of master qizun, and even the level in front of him cannot be passed.


    Looking at the square box thrown by Du Shaofu, the jade fairy Dai Mei moved and her bright wrist trembled. Under the gaze of countless eyes around him, she reached out and held the square box in her hand. Then the fingerprints congealed. It was easy to erase the seal Du Shaofu had set on the square box, and then opened the square box.


    "Boom


    When the box opened a moment, a terrible evil spirit storm swept out and rose.


    "Roar..."


    An amazing breath of Rune also roared out, dazzling, faintly with the sound of dragons and tigers roaring, which made people feel cold.


    At the same time, the jade fairy looked at the things in the square box, and her calm and clear eyes slowly solidified.


    At the same time, the world seems to be beginning to solidify


    In mid air, the square box is then closed, but the jade fairy''s body is like a sculpture, and the breath of the body fluctuates, connecting with the heaven and earth.


    That terrible breath caused the energy of heaven and earth to surge, and the four corners of heaven and earth quietly solidified, so that the practitioners of Wu Emperor''s state and Wu Zun state trembled, their eyes gushed with horror, and they wanted to crawl.


    No one has just been able to see what is inside the box, but everyone can clearly feel that the jade fairy''s heart is stirring at the moment.


    The box in the jade fairy''s hand was thrown back to Du Shaofu after a full moment of trembling eyes. The sculptural body relaxed slightly, and his dull and frozen eyes began to wave. Then he regained calm and looked directly at Du Shaofu. In a soft voice, he asked Du Shaofu, "is your master dead or alive now?"


    Du Shaofu took the box, continued to carry it on his back, looked at the jade fairy in front of him, and said, "master is still alive!"


    "Live, that''s good, that''s enough."


    When the jade fairy heard the speech, her moving face showed a smile, just like a girl. Then she looked at the sky with her eyes shining and said softly, "old friend, famous minister, don''t you want to come out and see you?"


    "Ha ha, how can I not come out when the fairies come, but the silent appearance of the fairies makes me neglect, and I don''t seem to be out of sight."


    With the fall of jade fairy''s voice, there is a bright voice above the sky.


    Just as the last word fell, a dazzling light fell from the sky in the square.


    "Hula..."


    This dazzling light, the release of people can not directly look at the strong, contains a great pressure.


    Then a slender figure from the strong awn out, slowly appeared in the air.


    He was more than 70 years old. He had black hair and smooth hair, and his face was very ruddy. But the hair on his temples was really silver. He was dressed in Confucian clothes, and he looked detached.


    With the appearance of the old man, the heaven and earth also trembled in the dark again. It seemed that the breath would not spread out from the jade fairy under a groundless pressure.


    "Not under the master of Tianxuan hall."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man, and with his keen soul power, his breath was definitely not under the jade fairy. He was a super strong man again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    "Is it the master of Yuheng hall?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes changed. He could have such a terrible smell. The man who was called an old friend by the hall leader of Tianxuan hall was afraid that he could only be the master of Yuheng hall.


    "Your Yuheng hall is not as good as it was."


    The jade fairy looked at the old man and said softly.


    "It''s not as good as at the beginning, but I want this Qiaofeng baby."


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu with deep eyes and said, "where is your master now?"


    Looking at the old man''s eyes, Du Shaofu felt as if he had been gazed at by a fierce beast, and his heart was shaking for no reason. A feeling of extreme danger spread in his heart.


    "I think you know the best where the tutor is."


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth slightly under the pressure of the unprovoked momentum. He raised his head and said, "master qizun''s body is in the hands of the Lord of Yuheng hall. At first, master was attacked by the master of Yuheng hall before his eyes. Finally, the yuan God went to the dark forest.


    Du Shaofu hated that he was not strong enough to deal with the master of Yuheng hall. Otherwise, he would have wanted to do it directly.


    Hearing this, the old man''s eyes moved darkly. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "Xiaowa is hard spoken. Is it a disciple of brother Fenglei? I''m afraid it needs to be verified. This matter is of great importance, so I''ll stay in Yuheng hall for the time being to investigate and clarify."


    "I have already verified it. I believe he is the disciple of Fenglei of Xiahou The jade fairy opened her mouth and looked at the old man.


    "Is the fairy talking about the thing in the box behind the little child? I wonder what it is. It''s always good to have one more person verify it clearly. Then I will come and have a test."


    The old man dropped his voice, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "little boy, give me that thing. If I verify it clearly, I won''t embarrass you."


    "I''m sorry, the master of this thing has said that no one can see him except the master of Tianxuan hall."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man and said that he had attacked master qizun for the sake of Zijin tianque. Naturally, Zijin tianque couldn''t fall into his hands at the moment.


    "Xiaowa, qizun is my good friend. He is not here at the moment. I have the right to check and find out his whereabouts. Can people fish in troubled waters?"


    The old man''s voice was bright and plain. While his voice fell, the space of the world was solidifying. His figure moved slowly towards Du Shaofu, hoping to take the box behind Du Shaofu.


    "He, you can''t move!"


    Jade fairy across the space, one step in front of Du Shaofu, breath spread wave.


    "Fairy, what do you mean? Brother Fenglei has been missing. We should find out clearly."


    The old man looked at the jade fairy, seemingly calm look, momentum is beginning to appear some bi people up.


    "Originally, I was not sure, just doubted, but now I can be sure. For more than a thousand years, you have been lurking for so long. Your patience is really extraordinary. Recently, I can''t help it."


    The jade fairy looked up at the old man, and her eyes fluctuated.


    "What does the fairy mean by that?" The old man''s eyes were moving and his face was calm, but there was a cold breath in his heart.


    "I mean, you should be very clear, you will not be Jimo famous minister, who are you?" The jade fairy looked at the old man and asked. The breath on the beautiful shadow began to fluctuate.


    "Forgive me for not understanding the fairy." The old man looked at the jade fairy road.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll find out in a moment. I believe that a real Jimo official can prove himself."


    The jade fairy looked at the old man and said that the breath inside the beautiful shadow was becoming stronger and stronger.


    Du Shaofu was so close to him that he felt a terrible pressure.


    On that day, the breath of the master of Xuan hall was stronger than that of master Jin Peng. He was a terrible strong man.


    "Does the fairy want to fight me? You don''t seem to have any chance of winning." The old man looked at the jade fairy, and his voice became sharper.


    "Yes, I really don''t have much chance to win alone, but at this time, it should all be here."


    The jade fairy looked around the sky and said with a little deep meaning.


    At the same time, the old man''s face suddenly fluctuated, his eyes intentionally or unintentionally looked at the sky.


    "Is there any strong man coming?"


    Listening to Yu Xianzi''s words, Du Shaofu said secretly.


    "Hiss!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was wondering, there was a breath in the sky that rang through.


    Then they were surprised to see, high above the sky, quietly, two dazzling light like the sun emerged in the sky.


    With the emergence of these two rays of light, the heaven and earth are also shivering in secret, and then they walk out together with each other in the light.


    On the left, a man in his 40s and 50s is wearing a purple robe with purple hair.


    His facial features are like sculptures. When he was young, he must be very beautiful. Even at this time, he also showed extraordinary temperament, showing a noble style of king.The other man was 70 years old and strong, with a long robe embroidered with star patterns, like a living creature, spreading its prestige.


    "Purple emperor, Qian Xing Zun, are you finally here?"


    The jade fairy looked at the two people, and a faint smile appeared in her clear eyes. Although she was middle-aged, she was still moving.


    "Zitianzun, Qianxing Zun, is the master of Kaiyang hall and Yaoguang hall."


    "Is that really the purple emperor and the Qianxing master? That''s the master of our temple!"


    "False no, that kind of breath, only on the body of the temple master."


    "It''s the master of the temple who arrived!"


    At the moment, on the high platform, the old faces of clouded leopard elder and Yao Xing elder trembled and their eyes trembled.


    "See the Lord."


    On the high platform, clouded leopard elder, Yao star elder and so on suddenly excited salute, old face excited and excited.


    "It''s not too early or too late. It''s just right."


    In the sky, the purple long haired man laughed like thunder, and then his figure fell on the side of the jade fairy.


    "How about Kuang Zun and Dan Zun?"


    "Have they started planning?" the jade fairy asked the purple haired man


    "If the plan goes well, we should be able to arrive soon."


    The vigorous old man, who was 70 years old, fell down, and then his eyes fell on Du Shaofu, who was standing as a puppet in the shape of a dragon. The star pattern on his long robe was like a living creature. He said, "is this little child the disciple of that guy?"


    "It''s not wrong. It''s his disciple. He''s still alive." The jade fairy nodded and nodded.


    "I wish that guy was alive. After all these years, he thought he was dead." Said the man with long purple hair, looking curiously at Du Shaofu.


    "Purple emperor, Qian Xing Zun, I didn''t expect you to come too."


    From the sky, looking at the purple emperor and the Qianxing venerable, the old man''s face turned dark, and finally he was no longer calm.


    "If you are, you should call me my real name Ruan Xinghai. You made a mistake again."


    The strong old man looked at the old man of Yuheng hall and said that his voice was like thunder. He was Ruan Xinghai, the Qianxing venerable of Yaoguang hall. He had been a figure throughout Zhongzhou more than 1000 years ago.


    "It seems that you have already doubted it. For this day, the planning time is not short."


    At last, the old man took a deep breath and looked at the jade fairy, purple emperor and Qianxing Zun, and his eyes began to be fierce. He said, "I think it''s seamless and watertight. How do you suspect me?"


    "It''s been hundreds of years, but I''m sure recently."


    Zitianzun looked at the old man and said, "what you hide is deep. It''s true that there is no leakage. However, you have forgotten one thing. The real famous Jimo minister, who is that? How could the Yuheng palace be worse every year in hundreds of years. Besides, with the relationship between Jimo famous officials and Xiahou Fenglei, Xiahou Fenglei disappeared. He could bear it for such a long time I don''t show up. "


    After a pause, zitianzun looked at the old man and said, "you''re hiding too deep. Although we have doubts, we can''t be sure. But recently, we don''t know why, but you can''t help it. With the emergence of the little baby, we guess that if you have something to do with qizun''s disappearance, we will certainly fight against the child. Unexpectedly, it is really like us As expected, it is certain that you are not a real Jimo official, you are a fake. "


    "Is the master of Yuheng hall false?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned. Listening to the conversations of the super powerful men, the master of the Yuheng hall turned out to be a fake, which was absolutely unexpected to Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the hall is full of surprise. The master of Yuheng hall is not true. The news is too unbelievable!


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The old man''s face was dark and gloomy. He suddenly raised his head and laughed. His laughter was gloomy and fierce. Then a terrible breath burst out on his body, his clothes were broken and his hair was flying.


    Suddenly, the old man''s figure changes, wearing a yellow robe, his head covering his hat, only showing a pair of deep eyes, faintly, that deep and sharp eyes, like a little flash of light, in the sun is particularly conspicuous.


    "The master of Yuheng hall is really fake."


    Around the square, people change color, today this sudden change, beyond everyone''s imagination.


    The jade fairy, the purple emperor and the Qianxing reverence looked at the Yellow robed man in front of him, and their eyes were also fluctuating.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Suddenly, far away from Yuheng hall, there was an amazing explosion, just like the earth shaking and the whole mountain shaking.


    There is a terrible breath from afar, which is like the sun sweeping the sky.


    At the same time, the Yellow robed man''s face changed greatly. He looked at the jade fairy, purple emperor and Qian Xing Zun, and said, "it seems that you have planned for a long time. I didn''t want to frighten the snake, but I didn''t think that I underestimated you. You''re deliberately trying to distract the tiger from the mountain."


    "It seems that crazy Zun and Dan Zun have already copied your old nest. Let''s go and tell us, who are you?"Looking at the Yellow robed old man, Qian Xing Zun said that his breath fluctuated and solidified in the sky.


    "Updated today.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    "You don''t have to know my identity. Maybe we will have a chance to meet in the future. Believe me, you can''t change anything. The general trend of the world has become, and the world is going to change. It''s destiny, and it can''t be stopped!"


    The voice of the old man in yellow robe fell, and his figure disappeared in the same place.


    "Hiss!"


    The next moment, the space in front of Du Shaofu suddenly fluctuates, and a terrible breath spreads, which makes Du Shaofu feel a sense of crisis that he has never had before, and his hair suddenly rises.


    "Boom


    A dazzling light suddenly swept out of the space, a terrible breath of palpitation rippled around, and a thunderbolt and electric light were raging, and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Last night''s tempter."


    In this terrible breath, Du Shaofu''s keen spirit and soul power peeped into him and found that his breath was absolutely related to the mysterious man who tried to test himself last night. It can be concluded that the mysterious strong man who tested himself last night was the mysterious man in yellow robe.


    But at the moment, in this terrible atmosphere, Du Shaofu felt that he was unable to resist for the first time, and even could not mention the heart of the struggle.


    "You can''t move him!"


    A jade plate about the size of a palm appeared in front of Du Shaofu. It was very simple, and the runes spread. It was engraved with all kinds of ancient and unsophisticated talisman and secret patterns, which spread out the misty mist.


    The appearance of the jade plate, the ancient and astonishing pressure swept over the world and sent out a dazzling light. It was filled with the atmosphere of destroying all things. It was frightening and chilling.


    "Hula..."


    With the yupan resistance, the thunder attack of the Yellow robed old man was directly eroded and dissipated.


    "Hiss!"


    The old man in yellow robe changed color, his eyes were gloomy, and his figure went straight to Du Shaofu again. It seemed that he had an iron heart and wanted to catch Du Shaofu. A terrible claw print drew thunder and lightning and covered Du Shaofu directly.


    "Chulala..."


    Under the footprints, the space generation is torn apart. Generally, the thunder and lightning of claw marks show five dark space traces, which is the real tearing space.


    "Click, click..."


    At the moment, under the strong influence of the paw print, the square in the lower space was frozen by the Fu array. At the same time, the cracks in the ground were exposed.


    In the distance, there is a mountain top that is crushed by life, and the strength of the Yellow robed old man is so terrible!


    "It''s not your turn to be wild!"


    The purple emperor drank, and the same footprint wrapped the purple light. The purple Rune swept into the sky and swept the sky. It hit the Yellow robed old man''s paw print like purple thunder.


    "Chulala..."


    With the collision of two claw marks, the space above the square is in chaos, and the cracks in the dark space spread out.


    "Boom..."


    In the surrounding mountains, many of the hills were cracked and burst open, showing a ravine!


    "Pedaling!"


    The figures of purple emperor and yellow robed old man retreated at the same time. It seems that their strength is not much different.


    "How strong, this is the real strong!"


    Du Shaofu was close at hand, his eyes trembled under his mask, and his heart was filled with waves.


    Only the strong aftershocks sweeping between the two can destroy everything, suppress mountains and rivers, and tear mountains and rivers!


    That kind of strength, beyond imagination, too strong!


    "Boom


    Qian Xing Zun''s figure strides out, and his body is swept out of the sky with great pressure, and the energy of heaven and earth is surging.


    "Let me see who you are!"


    The fingerprints are mysterious and condensed. The arms of the master Qian Xing tremble with a lot of fuzzy shadows. A huge Rune energy suddenly roars out, and the runes flicker faintly. A wave of ocean like energy sweeps through and directly blows to the Yellow robed old man!


    The old man in yellow robe changed color. In his deep and gloomy eyes, there was a light of thunder and lightning. When people looked at his eyes, he felt a kind of heart trembling. He waved a fist seal and wrapped the thunder light.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible explosion of momentum, as if the high air were to be destroyed by life, revealing a large void.


    The terrible momentum erupted, and the hearts of all the people around the mountains intensified. They felt the great pressure, and their minds and souls would explode!


    That terrible breath of strength is just as far as you can see and feel the aftereffect of strength. It''s hard to bear it. It''s so terrible!


    In the fury, the Yellow robed old man glared at Du Shaofu. Finally, he gritted his teeth and waved his hand. A thunderbolt burst into the void in front of him. It was like tearing up the space. There was a void passage in the space. The lightning flashed around, which was extremely frightening.


    "Hiss..."


    The figure of the Yellow robed old man disappeared in the lightning void channel.


    "Where to escape!"


    Zitianzun, yuxianzi and Qianxing Zun almost simultaneously launched their attacks. Three forces of terrible attack swept out and finally hit the lightning void channel, sending out a tsunami like energy storm and shaking the sky."Whew!"


    At the same time, there was the sound of broken wind again. There were two dazzling lights in the sky, which appeared above the sky in a flash.


    "Dong zheyan, Peng Hongyi, you two didn''t come late. You scared the guy away!"


    Zitianzun''s voice was like thunder, and he looked depressed. Finally, he let the Yellow robed old man run away.


    In the sky, two rays of light turned into countless points of light. Finally, there was a bold and wild old man with the size of five and three. There was also an old man who looked like a sixty year old man dressed as a pharmacist.


    as like as two peas arrived, the breath did not fluctuate too much, but the invisible aura was just like the purple heaven, the jade fairy, the dry star, the three people, and the two super powers.


    "It''s the master of the temple."


    "It''s the hall master Dan Zun!"


    Looking at the bold and wild old man and the old man dressed up by the master of medicine and Fu, the disciples of the two halls, including elder cuifu of Tianshu hall and master Yin xunlang of Tianji hall, saluted respectfully and were excited with their eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that all the masters of the Seven Star hall have come!"


    "Those legendary super powers are still alive!"


    "Crazy, Dan, jade fairy, purple heaven, Qianxing, they are all the highest in the spiritual realm. They are the real guardians of the spiritual realm, and let one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects fear to exist."


    With the emergence of the super strong in the legend, the surrounding atmosphere gradually became hot from the shock.


    "They are still alive!"


    On the back of the dragon shaped puppet, Du Shaofu was also shocked. All the super strong men who lived with master qizun were still alive in the world.


    "The man ran away, and then we will deal with it later. In his old nest, we found something very important, which is related to famous officials and wind and thunder. You''d better come and have a look."


    The sixty year old man in the costume of medicine Fu Master said to zitianzun, yuxianzi and qianxingzun.


    He is the master of Tianji hall, and the name of Dan Zun has already been known throughout Zhongzhou more than 1000 years ago.


    "It has something to do with your master. You should follow us to have a look." The jade fairy looked back and said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded, put away the dragon shaped puppet, and then left with the jade fairy.


    "Those super strong are still alive!"


    "The master of Yuheng hall is a fake!"


    Around the square, countless eyes were shocked. What happened today is incredible.


    Those elders and Kou Jixiong of Yuheng hall were all in the air, and some of them couldn''t get back to God. They didn''t know what happened.


    Now, imperceptibly, it is dusk.


    A large cloud covered half of the sky with gold border, and the dusk began to fall on the Tianheng mountains


    Among them, birds, birds, birds, birds and birds are flying around the mountain.


    Inside the mountain chamber and the huge cave, the stone wall is inlaid with runes, smooth as jade, and energy fluctuates.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the cave, there were already several old people waiting at the entrance of the cave, all of whom seemed to be from the Yuheng hall.


    What shocked Du Shaofu was that all the old people were beyond the emperor.


    There was an old man among them, which made Du Shaofu feel that it was not much different from the breath of his master Gu Qingyang.


    In the cave, at the moment, two figures are sitting across their knees. One of them is the original appearance of the yellow robe. It seems that he is more than 70 years old. His black hair is smooth, and his hair on his temples is silver. He looks detached when he is dressed in Confucian clothes, but his face is as white as gray, and he can''t feel any breath fluctuation on his body.


    But when he saw another figure, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly solidified.


    The figure sat cross legged and looked like about fifty years old, with long black hair and a red robe covering the body, and a broad forehead and square face. But at the moment, the whole body was lifeless. Only a wisp of Rune in the center of the eyebrow did not die out. It seemed that there was a ray of thunder flickering in the shadow to maintain the last ray of vitality.


    "Master!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. It was the body of master qizun.


    "There is no big obstacle to the famous minister. He has a special skill. At the cost of his own strength, he has set a Nirvana seal in this secret cave, protecting the body of wind and thunder, so that the guy can''t get close to it. Otherwise, we will have to die together. I can break the nirvana seal with the original seal of Yuan Shen left by the famous minister."


    Dan Zun went to the cave and looked at the famous Jimo minister sitting on his knees. He said to all the people, "look at this guy carefully."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu also looked curiously. When he looked carefully, there were three rounds of light on the head of the famous Minister of Jimo, which was like a magic fire.


    "Nirvana fire, this guy is going to take the last step."


    Strong, jade fairy, purple heaven, Qian Xing Zun three people also immediately face color change, eyes in the eye have a shock color.


    If I guess right, this guy will be able to take the last stepDan Zun Peng Hongyi nodded, and then looked at qizun''s body. His face was rather dignified and he said, "the problem of wind and thunder is serious. The whereabouts of the yuan God is unknown. Relying on a ray of thunder and lightning, he can maintain his vitality."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    "Little fellow, do you know the whereabouts of your master''s spirit?"


    Hearing the speech, the jade fairy looked at the body of the jade statue, with clear eyes, and asked Du Shaofu.


    "Is this little child the disciple of Feng Lei?"


    Dan Zun and Kuang Zun looked at Du Shaofu. Under these eyes, Du Shaofu fell into a black hole for no reason, and his soul was shaking.


    "Should not be wrong, this little guy has Xia Hou Fenglei''s hand-made magic weapon." The jade fairy nodded to Dan Zun and crazy Zun.


    Du Shaofu looked at the jade fairy and intuitively told himself that the master of Tianxuan hall should be a trustworthy person.


    At this time, Du Shaofu felt that he could be trusted.


    Looking at the body of master qizun, Du Shaofu bit his teeth and said to the jade fairy: "master, master''s God is in the purple golden sky palace."


    After that, Du Shaofu untied the box, and then told the story of the master''s qizun and the spirit of the fierce soldiers, and the attack of the master''s qizun by the Lord of the Yuheng hall. He probably talked about the jade fairy and the purple emperor.


    "Boom


    Zijin sky que out, evil spirit rolling, faintly there is the sound of dragon singing and tiger roaring.


    "Hiss!"


    Danzun''s handprint is condensed, and a powerful soul energy is wrapped in the purple and golden sky palace, and the whole cave rumbles.


    "Kick..."


    After a moment, Dan Zun''s feet slightly shook, his fingerprints converged, and he looked at the purple gold sky Que in his hand with astonishment and said, "what a strong evil spirit, how did the wind thunder guy refine this terrible thing?"


    "Peng, the God of Fenglei of Xiahou, is in it


    Crazy respect stares at Dan Zun to ask a way, the eye also shows shock color to purple gold sky que.


    "The spirit of that guy is really suppressing the evil spirit in it."


    Dan Zun nodded to Kuang Zun and looked at the purple golden sky palace. Then his eyes moved and wondered: "if I guessed right, it should have been the mysterious man who secretly dealt with the famous Jimo officials. Then he changed his face and became a famous Jimo official. While the magic weapon made by Xiahou Fenglei was weak, he suddenly attacked Xiahou Fenglei and Xiahou Fenglei He escaped, but in the end, the famous Minister of Jimo protected the body of Fenglei of Xiahou with the seal of nirvana. At the time of Nirvana seal, he sent out news of changes. In order to ensure that the news could hide the mysterious one, the news was not received until 1300 years ago, and we were able to determine such changes. "


    "The mysterious man, slowly pursue again. The famous Minister of Jimo is fine, but he has a blessing in disguise. Now the most important thing is Fenglei of Xiahou. I''m afraid that his body won''t last long enough to make him return to his original position." Dry star, said the God.


    "His original spirit is suppressing the evil spirit. Once it is affected, both the evil spirit and the light one will be destroyed, and the heavy one will be destroyed and the God will be destroyed." The jade fairy''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and her expression was dignified.


    "With our strength, there should be no big problem in suppressing the evil spirit." Crazy respect Dong zheyan said.


    "Naturally, there is no problem if we join hands, but even if we suppress the fierce soul, the purple golden sky palace will be greatly damaged if it is not destroyed. Only can we make this little guy''s new spirit stronger, and finally devour the fierce soul."


    "The most important thing is that even if we have suppressed the evil spirit and let him get rid of the original spirit, the physical body has been affected for more than a thousand years, and the original God must have been damaged. At that time, I''m afraid it will be difficult for us to advance in our cultivation."


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Dan Zun nodded. As a master of medicine and Fuwen, he naturally knew that it was not a trivial matter for him to leave the body for more than a thousand years. After the original spirit recovered, he was afraid that his cultivation would be difficult to advance.


    "What about that?"


    Crazy Zun''s character is violent and impatient. He looks at Dan Zun and jade fairy and asks.


    "It''s not that there is no solution. It seems that all this is the will of God. It depends on this little guy." The jade fairy said, looking at Du Shaofu.


    "Depend on me..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. Listening to the words of the most powerful, Du Shaofu understood some of them. It seemed that Shifu qizun wanted to recover the original spirit, which was not easy.


    "Depend on this little one?"


    The eyes of crazy Zun and Zi Tianzun immediately fell on Du Shaofu. The invisible breath made Du Shaofu tremble.


    "Little guy, it seems that he is only at the level of six-star perfection. Eh, it seems to be the double cultivation of martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Tao, and the perfect peak level of King Wu."


    Crazy Zun looked at Du Shaofu and looked at him. It seemed that Du Shaofu couldn''t hide it. Then he was surprised and said, "the mood is very good. It''s hard to see it!"


    "He is the champion of this seven hall meeting. You, a girl named Lin Weiqi in Tianshu hall, Wang Fengfeng, who has just ascended the level of Emperor Wu, was easily defeated by this little girl." The jade fairy looked at the crazy Zun and said.


    "What?"


    Hearing this, crazy Zun immediately expressed surprise, and his eyes fell more and more curiously on Du Shaofu.Wuwang''s realm is a perfect peak of cultivation, and the man who can defeat the king of Wu''s realm is Wang Fengfeng. What does this mean? Naturally, it is very clear that the cultivation of Kuang Zun.


    "According to the regulations, this little guy will take the lead to represent the Seven Star hall to attend the grand event in Zhongzhou. If I remember correctly, when the place was opened 500 years ago, there was a" Yin Lingjing ", but no one had the chance to get it."


    The jade fairy''s eye light moved and said: "if you can find the yinlingjing, with the effect of yinlingjing, you can make the summer Hou wind and thunder recover safely."


    "Yes, how can I forget the treasures like yinlingjing. If I can get those treasures, I will have no problem."


    After hearing the speech, Dan Zun''s eyes glowed with joy. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but with the strength of this little guy, even if you can get the yinlingjing in that grand event, you may not be able to protect it."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I think this little guy should have a chance. Besides, there is still some time. If this little guy can really step into the imperial realm, he will be more secure."


    The jade fairy looked at Du Shaofu and said, "listen up, little boy. You must get the Yin Spirit Crystal at that time, otherwise your master will be hard to recover."


    "The boy will do his best."


    Du Shaofu nodded, looked at the jade fairy and said, "but I don''t know what the grand event of Zhongzhou is."


    Du Shaofu was a little confused. He had heard several times about the grand event in Zhongzhou, but he knew nothing about it.


    "That grand event is a little later. I''ll tell you that you have two months left. According to the regulations of the seventh hall Congress, after you win the championship, you can also go to the Tianshu hall to get some benefits. I hope that two months'' time, together with those benefits, can make you go further." The jade fairy said to Du Shaofu.


    "This little guy got the benefit. I''ll take this little guy to Tianshu hall by the way. I hope that the little guy can go further in the past two months. When he gets to the yinlingjing, he will also be able to make a good show there and suppress the arrogance of one valley, two religions and three sects." Crazy Zun''s eyes looked at Du Shaofu, and his strong body looked wild and rough.


    "I''m not sure if you take people by the way. I''ll go to Tianshu hall with you." The jade fairy said to Kuang Zun.


    "Jade fairy, don''t you believe me?" Crazy Zun immediately glared at the jade fairy and said.


    "You think too much."


    The jade fairy shook her head and said in a soft voice, "don''t you think it''s strange that after the mysterious man was exposed today, he didn''t want to get out of the way. Instead, he had to take this little guy. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "It''s a little strange indeed. If the mysterious man was the magic weapon refined by Yuheng hall or Xiahou Fenglei, he would not be in a hurry to get out after being exposed, and he would have to take a risk against this little guy."


    Looking back on the previous fight, the venerable Qian Xing also frowned slightly and said, "I feel that the mysterious man is not dedicated to the divine weapon. Maybe that guy is not for the jade hall or the magic weapon refined by the wind and thunder of the summer Marquis, but has his own plan."


    "He will always know what he wants."


    The jade fairy raised her head slightly, looked at the crowd and said, "this must be unusual. The mysterious man has been scheming for so long, and I''m afraid he will not give up. In order to make sure everything is safe, I take the flesh of Xiahou Fenglei and this little guy with me to Tianshu palace. Even if the mysterious person still wants to make a decision, I''m afraid I will put the flesh of Xiahou Fenglei in Tianshu In the temple, not to mention that I and the madman are respected, there is also care.


    As for the famous officials of Jimo, let the Qianxing Zun guard it. It is convenient for you to shake the temple near this place.


    Zitianzun, you and Dan Zun are responsible for investigating the origin of that guy. I think there will always be traces to follow. "


    "Well, it''s settled. If that guy dares to provoke me to the Seven Star hall, he can''t let it go easily." Zitianzun nodded and had no objection to the arrangement of the jade fairy.


    Then Qian Xing Zun, Dan Zun and crazy Zun also nodded to show their agreement.


    At night, Du Shaofu and Bai Lixu, and elder Zhu Xiu bid farewell in a hurry, and they quietly went to the Tianshu hall with the jade fairy and Kuang Zun.


    The seven hall assembly ended, and what happened at the seven hall meeting has spread like a storm and swept away. All the places we passed were like bombs, which shocked and shocked countless forces.


    "Two times in the previous article, it is mentioned that the seven hall assembly is held once every 50 years. It was a mistake by Xiao Yu. Both the seven hall meeting and the grand event in Zhongzhou are once every 30 years. The two places mentioned above have been revised, which has caused inconvenience in reading. I apologize. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    At the meeting of the seven halls, all the hall owners who had not appeared in the Seven Star hall for thousands of years showed up, but the hall master of Yuheng hall was still false. This news undoubtedly aroused a thousand waves.


    After Qiaofeng, the king of utensils, won the championship at the grand assembly of ten thousand vessels. At the seventh hall meeting, Lin weiqi and donglidiao continued to win the championship, and the news of killing Qin officials was also spread.


    For a while, the name of Qiaofeng was also popular in the spiritual realm.


    The Seven Star hall and Tianshu hall, the head of the seven seven star hall, is located in the Tianshu mountains, opposite the Tianshu star of Tianyu Beidou seven stars.


    At night, the mountains around the Tianshu hall are lightly covered by the light moonlight. The pines and cypresses are green all over the mountain, and there are large buildings stretching in the night.


    There are seven towering peaks, just like the shape of the Big Dipper.


    Each peak is particularly green, towering into the clouds.


    The seven mountains start from the mountainside and are covered with clouds and fog, and the surrounding world is full of energy.


    Among the seven peaks, just like the spoon in the Big Dipper, there is a deep canyon, deep and boundless.


    "Whoosh..."


    Yuehua is like practicing. Three figures fall on the first peak of the seven peaks. They are Kuang Zun, the master of Tianshu hall, yuxianzi, and Du Shaofu.


    "Do you know why the Seven Star hall is called the Seven Star hall?"


    On the mountain top, the jade fairy asked Du Shaofu gently. In the clear eyes, she looked at Du Shaofu with a touch of consolation.


    Du Shaofu shook his head, looked at the jade fairy and said with a bitter smile, "master, I don''t know."


    "You are your master''s disciple. I''ll be the second in the Seven Star hall."


    The jade fairy said to Du Shaofu, "the reason why the Seven Star hall is called the Seven Star hall is actually related to this place. More than a thousand years ago, seven people including your master and I discovered this treasure land, and then we jointly established the Seven Star hall."


    After a pause, the jade fairy continued to say to Du Shaofu: "the seven peaks here form a natural array, which is opposite to the Big Dipper star and echoes with each other. What''s more, there are seven places in the spiritual realm, which echo with the seven stars of the Big Dipper, which is the location of the Seven Star hall.


    At this time, the place where the sky and the earth can absorb the great energy is the place where you can absorb the great energy.


    At the beginning, we made a little arrangement to allow the Seven Star Chenguang pool to absorb the brilliant energy of the stars. However, the amount of star energy that we can absorb is limited, and only one person can be baptized for decades. Therefore, the winner of each seven hall meeting can enter the Seven Star Chenguang pool to absorb the radiant energy of the stars. "


    "I see."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he was quite shocked. However, it was unexpected that there were such advantages at the seven hall meeting.


    "Little guy, your name is Qiao Feng?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Dong zheyan, who was crazy, looked at Du Shaofu and asked. It seemed that he was more than 70 years old, but his temperament was wild and rough. It was really surprising to see him.


    "Back to the elder, Qiao Feng is only a pseudonym, Du Shaofu is his real name. Because there are many enemies, he has to hide his identity." Du Shaofu laughed bitterly.


    "Boy, you have courage. You dare to enter Yuheng hall alone. You respect your teacher and respect your way. For your master, you are brave enough."


    Crazy Zun looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said: "call me master uncle. I''m the leader of the Seven Star hall. I don''t have to be afraid of any enemies in the future. All your martial uncles and uncles are here. Whoever dares to bully you should make decisions for you. Even if it''s the three schools, three sects, one valley and two religions, you don''t have to be afraid. If you are a peer, you can solve it yourself. Being bullied can only prove your own strength Not enough. "


    "Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu laughed, but his heart was gloomy. The clan was too powerful, not to mention the Seven Star hall. He was afraid that the ancient Tianzong would be different.


    "By the way, Shaofu boy, in the past two months, you''d better break through to the imperial realm. In addition to getting the yinlingjing, it also represents the Seven Star hall to make a good show there. Let the one valley, two religions, three schools and three sects know that my seven star Hall is not vegetarian." Crazy Zun said to Du Shaofu.


    "I will try my best."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile. The grand event was not very clear. However, it needed an opportunity to break through the emperor''s territory.


    If we can break through the emperor''s territory, it would be better.


    "Let''s go." The jade fairy motioned to her.


    "Well!"


    Kuang Zun nodded and waved his hand. There was a rune swept out. The light suddenly rose from the seven mountains.


    "Boom!"


    The seven peaks trembled and rumbled as if from the ground.


    Above the sky, night clouds are surging, and on the seven peaks, dazzling runes gather together, just as if the night clouds are pushed aside, and they are going straight to the sky.


    "Crash!"


    Night clouds spread, a large number of stars twinkle above the sky, and the Big Dipper stars seem to be falling down. They release the twinkling light, and suddenly on the Big Dipper seven stars, there are seven Chenguang passing down from the sky.Like colorful energy tides, the seven lights of the morning fall directly over the vast Canyon in the center of the seven peaks. Finally, it seems to turn into a colorful whirlpool, which slowly rotates over the canyon, and the dazzling stars shine on the canyon.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu could feel that there was a very strong energy in that star''s brilliance.


    Can take and other rich energy is not violent, but it is extremely vigorous, more and more rich energy is still gathering.


    With the convergence of such energy, the energy of this piece of heaven and earth is becoming more intense.


    Above the sky, the stars around the light seems to have been drawn, a line of starlight from the sky, a steady stream of convergence in the vortex, so that the colorful star vortex spinning faster and faster.


    The colorful whirlpool is just like a starry river.


    The energy is more and more vigorous. For example, the energy in this part of the world has been swallowed up by the traction of life.


    "Chulala..."


    Suddenly, the swirls of starlight burst open, and the dazzling light burst out, and finally poured into the vast and deep canyon, like the rain of light.


    At the same time, the vast Canyon suddenly began to twinkle, like a torch lit in the dark, began to have light.


    Then the light became more and more bright, and finally turned into a dazzling starlight, shining on the bottomless canyon.


    Just like the deep Star River falling on the sky, everything is like a dream, amazing!


    The original vast Canyon, at this time has been a dream of starlight diffuse, powerful energy in rippling.


    Let a person feel, also mind relaxed, Lingtai Qingming!


    "Shaofu boy, enter the Seven Star Chenguang pool quickly!" Crazy Zun said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. This was an opportunity that should not be missed. After nodding, the dark air gushed from his feet and stamped his feet slightly. His figure was like a long rainbow, which swept the Seven Star Chenguang pool below.


    After diving down into the canyon, Du Shaofu suddenly felt himself wrapped in a dazzling starlight.


    The dazzling starlight comes like a tide, which is obviously invisible, but at the moment, it is just like entering a lake, with an obvious wave feeling, accompanied by a strong and strong energy fluctuation.


    "What a wonderful place."


    Du Shaofu was astonished that the place was supernatural and powerful. Just after he came in, he felt a powerful energy, which could purify his spiritual platform and wash his body.


    Du Shaofu entered the Seven Star Chenguang pool and was wrapped by Xinghui. The deeper he went, he felt that there was a huge pressure blocking him.


    But obviously, the deeper it is, the more powerful the accumulated star energy will be, and the effect will certainly be stronger.


    Du Shaofu rushed into the Seven Star Chenguang pool. After a little feeling, he went deep again.


    In the starlight energy, Du Shaofu then felt that his heart beat faster.


    The original star power in Du Shaofu''s body due to the blood essence of the seven night sun was invisibly neutralized by the star energy in the Seven Star Chenguang pool.


    A moment later, with Du Shaofu''s deepening again, he felt that there were stars in his body. The energy began to fluctuate, and the light of stars spread out in his body


    "The boy is very strange."


    On the mountain peak, I watched Du Shaofu enter the Seven Star Chenguang pool, and his eyes moved wildly. His eyes were shining in the starry sky like shining stars.


    "He has a lot of secrets. Although he is honest and honest, he is still in the shade."


    In the eye light of jade fairy, twinkle brilliance, way: "but disposition is good, that fellow did not pick wrong person."


    "Honest people are not suitable for cultivation at all. I don''t like those honest idiots. I like this boy."


    Crazy respect ha ha ha a smile, way: "just don''t know this boy these two months can break through to Emperor''s realm, if can break through, this time my seven star hall is also able to let that valley two religions and three sects know how powerful."


    "At least, when he reaches the top of the world, he has to make a breakthrough in the spirit realm, and the only way to achieve this goal is to make a breakthrough in the spirit realm, which is not only a perfect breakthrough in the spirit realm, but also a spiritual master."


    The jade fairy said in a low voice: "if you break through the imperial realm, you will have more opportunities to get yinlingjing there. If you miss it, you can only wait for another 30 years."


    "Boy, don''t let me down, break through the imperial realm, and then in there, you can give me a long face in the Seven Star hall." Crazy Zun looks at the Seven Star Chenguang pool and murmurs softly.


    "Update completed today"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    In the depths of starlight, the pressure was increasing, so that Du Shaofu couldn''t go deep again. He was surrounded by colorful starlight, surrounded by vigorous energy.


    In Du Shaofu''s body, there were stars shining everywhere, reflecting each other with the stars around him.


    "There seems to be a connection."


    Du Shaofu felt that the profound meaning of the stars in his body was working, and he was involved in the starlight pool of the seven stars.


    "Purify Lingtai, wash your body!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and his nose was filled with starlight.


    This is a precious place. Du Shaofu sits on his knees in the colorful starlight, hovers in the void, and forms a cultivation handprint. With the power of the stars, he connects with the surrounding stars and slowly closes his eyes.


    After a while, it was as if they were united with Du Shaofu, and they poured into Du Shaofu''s body very smoothly.


    In Du Shaofu''s body, it seems that there is a deep swallowing power in the mysterious meanings of the stars spreading from within himself. It spreads out from the body and inhales the power of the stars in the Seven Star Chenguang pool into his body.


    "Hula..."


    With this swallowing power, the stars whirl in the pool, just like a whirlpool.


    The vigorous energy fluctuation poured into Du Shaofu''s body, just like the colorful competition, which penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body.


    These starlight energy penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body, and as soon as it touched Du Shaofu''s body, it melted into Du Shaofu''s star energy.


    The powerful energy makes Du Shaofu''s body tremble. It can be seen that Du Shaofu''s body surface emits a trace of smoke.


    The smoke was an elusive impurity in the body, which was compatible with Du Shaofu''s bone marrow. Even Du Shaofu''s thunder and lightning power and the golden winged Dapeng bird''s cutting bone and marrow washing could not completely eliminate it.


    This impurity can not be washed out of the pulp without gentle force.


    Du Shaofu''s thunder and lightning power and the golden winged ROC bird''s cultivation skills are both extremely domineering and too masculine. At this time, he was washed by the starlight energy, but he was able to wash the marrow thoroughly.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in the colorful starlight for a moment, and the profound meaning of the stars in his body was almost running on his own.


    Those colorful starlight energy, which entered Du Shaofu''s body along the profound meaning of the stars, was absorbed by the meridians, bones, cells, viscera and muscles, and at the same time washed out the impurities that were difficult to detect in his body.


    Du Shaofu felt that there was a kind of supernatural energy in the pool of light of the seven stars, which could give birth to a new force in his body.


    Du Shaofu''s body was originally too masculine. At this time, under the starlight energy, it was undoubtedly able to have a kind of Yin-Yang harmony.


    Let Du Shaofu sublimate everything in his body, give him more flexibility, and his body is climbing to a new level.


    This feeling made Du Shaofu''s heart swell with joy. This kind of benefit is self-evident and huge.


    has two months to go, and Du Shaofu also hopes that the energy of the star in Lingtai can give him an opportunity to break through to the imperial court, and then get what he has done for the master.


    Strength is the most important thing, which is what Du Shaofu longed for most.


    The stars roared and poured into Du Shaofu''s body. If anyone in the Tianshu hall saw it at the moment, he would be astonished.


    No one has ever been like Du Shaofu in the Seven Star Chenguang pool. Other people wash their marrow in the Seven Star Chenguang pool. However, Du Shaofu absorbed energy in the Seven Star Chenguang pool.


    If we go on like this, although it needs strong energy to break through the realm of Emperor Wu, at the speed of Du Shaofu''s absorption of starlight energy, it is not too difficult for Du Shaofu to gather the energy needed to break through the realm of Emperor Wu.


    The energy of the seven star light pool can be absorbed by Du Shaofu recklessly, and he can also wash his soul.


    Of course, energy is one thing. If you want to break through the realm of Emperor Wu, the more important thing is the opportunity.


    Only by seizing that moment can we make a smooth breakthrough.


    In this way, Du Shaofu was wrapped up in starlight and swirled around him like a divine awn. He was implicated in Du Shaofu in an endless stream.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is like an incarnation of a star, sucking all the powerful starlight energy into his body.


    In the quiet Seven Star Chenguang pool, Du Shaofu seems to have lost the concept of time.


    Sitting cross legged, just like Du Shaofu in the stars, the breath of his body was also rising unconsciously at the moment, and filled with a breath of continuous growth.


    Although the breath of growth is not fast, but it has been continuous.


    What''s more, the breath is climbing towards the gap between King Wu and Emperor Wu.


    The rising speed of this breath is not fast, but it is not slow. I''m afraid it will not take long to cross the kingdom of Wu, and finally cross the realm of King Wu to reach the realm of emperor.


    Emperor Wu is the pronoun of the real strong in Zhongzhou. It is the watershed between the real strong and the general strong. It is the Tianhe valley that countless King Wu''s realms are hard to cross in his life.If Du Shaofu can make a breakthrough, he will be a Wu Emperor under 20. If this is spread out, it will be enough to shock the whole Zhongzhou.


    More importantly, Du Shaofu''s real practice time was only a few years.


    He was not an emperor before he was twenty years old, but he had been beheaded!


    Time passed by slowly. In the spiritual realm, the master of the Seven Star hall appeared. The news that the Lord of the Yuheng hall was false spread completely. The whole spiritual realm exploded, and even countless forces above Zhongzhou were shocked.


    The name of Qiaofeng, also known throughout Zhongzhou.


    It is rumored that the rise of Qiaofeng, the emperor of Qi, will be a great pressure on the disciples of one valley, two religions and three sects.


    In the secluded study of the ancient Tianzong, Sima stepped on the star and meditated for a moment. Then his glass like double pupils fluctuated a little, saying: "the terror of the Seven Star hall is still in the world."


    "It''s been more than a thousand years. The existence of terror is really long." Hao Dharma protector''s eyes were also quite shocked.


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile and said, "over a thousand years, it''s nothing. The way of cultivation is to change one''s life against the heaven. Those who are extraordinary are fighting with the heaven every time they enter. There should be many ancestors in our ancient Tianzong who don''t know about the world and see through all their heart to understand Tao. There should be many people who have lived for more than a thousand years I don''t know the existence at all. Maybe it won''t be long before I will enter into it


    "The patriarch is still young, and the ancient Tianzong still needs a patriarch." Hao Dharma protector said with a smile.


    "As long as the people in the forbidden area in Houshan still exist, there will never be any real event in the ancient Tianzong. That is the most important foundation of the ancient Tianzong. Compared with the understanding of Taoism, and compared with those who are beyond the world, the position of the leader of the ancient Tianzong is not worth mentioning."


    Sima stepped on the stars, frowned slightly, and said, "but someone dares to do something to the Seven Star hall. This is extraordinary. There is a huge force existing in these years, but it is hard to see. Is that person one of those forces..."


    "The Lord is worried about the false Yuheng hall master?" Hao''s Dharma protector frowned and his face was slightly coagulated.


    "When Mu Han came back last time, he once told me that Mu Han''s grandmother wanted me to inquire about it, saying that there was a mysterious force in the world, which was extremely huge. It seems that this matter is mostly true." Sima TA Xing said.


    "I will send someone to investigate thoroughly. If there is such a force, there will always be clues." Hao protects Dharma.


    Sima TA Xing nodded, and then his long sleeve trembled slightly. He stood up and stood with his hands on his back. He said softly, "it will be that great event right now. In a twinkling of an eye, it is another 30 years. The time is really fast. I don''t know Mu Han''s mother thirty years ago..."


    "Thirty years ago, the suzerain''s name moved the whole world. He was the emperor of all the emperors, and was granted the title of Tianjiao. How arrogant


    Hao Dharma protector said with a smile that he was still excited about thirty years ago.


    "Thirty years ago, it was luck. At the beginning, several people were injured. Otherwise, I would not win. Those people were not under me at the beginning. I just had better luck."


    Sima TA Xing slightly shook his head and wryly smile. Thirty years ago, he was very clear that there were several people whose strength would never be under him, but his luck was better.


    But at the beginning, he also had absolute strength, that place, absolutely can not rely on luck to be able to come out.


    The cruelty inside can only be supported by absolute strength.


    "There, there is absolutely no way out of luck."


    Hao''s Dharma protector laughed and then said, "this time, our ancient Tianzong has the same hope. The eldest lady has not failed to live up to the expectations and easily broke through the realm of Emperor Wu. In addition, the existence of the two demons that we have been hiding, as well as Yin Mochen and so on, this time our ancient emperor will certainly be able to suppress the strong as it was 30 years ago."


    "When Mu Han broke through the Wu Emperor''s realm, there were still those two guys. They really had the power to fight. There should not be too many people who could shake the three of them. However, among the other forces, they were not prepared. It is said that this time, the top generation of that valley two religion and other three sects and two sects also poured out."


    Sima stepped on the star, and then said softly: "even in the spiritual realm, Qiaofeng, the Jade Emperor, appeared this time. It is said that Qiaofeng was still practicing both martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Taoism. Before becoming an emperor, he had already cut the emperor first. Even the mysterious emperor of Chu River in Wu Emperor''s realm was also killed by him. Once such a young man, once he broke through the Wu Emperor''s realm under the support of the Seven Star hall, then he would go to the Wu Emperor''s realm Absolutely a terrible black horse


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    "If you don''t become an emperor, kill the emperor first. It''s said that Qiaofeng is domineering and ferocious. How can I feel it? That guy has some familiar feelings..."


    Hao''s Dharma protector frowned slightly. The news came back to the ancient Tianzong. As the information controller of the ancient Tianzong, he was very clear.


    According to the news from the spiritual realm, the temperament of Qiaofeng always makes him feel a sense of inexplicable familiarity.


    "You''re talking about Du Shaofu, but there are some similarities."


    Sima stepped on the star with a wry smile: "if Du Shaofu is there, then he will meet the Qiaofeng in there. I''m afraid there will be a wonderful duel."


    "Elder Qingyang went back to the sect and brought news that something had happened in the stone city. Those..."


    Hao Dharma protection voice has not dropped, Sima stepped on the star immediately looked at Hao Dharma protector, said: "this matter can not be leaked out, absolutely can not be spread out."


    "I understand. I''m going to do other things to investigate the mysterious man in Yuheng hall."


    Hao, the Dharma protector, nodded his head. Then he seemed to think of something and said, "by the way, master, in two days'' time, the son of Dalan sect is engaged. What should we prepare for?"


    "The son of the great Lunjiao sect is the Dongli Chihuang."


    Sima stepped on the star, and his eyes moved. He said, "it''s said that this son is unfathomable. I don''t know where the reincarnation has come. The secret of reincarnation of the great Lunjiao can''t be underestimated. It''s just when the grand event starts. At this time, it''s a bit difficult to understand the big round cult."


    "It is said that Dongli Chihuang is engaged to a female disciple named Cheng Shengnan in the Guangming divine court. Although she was not weak in talent, she was not particularly outstanding. However, according to the information we got not long ago, this girl has been inherited by Guangming ancestors."


    Hao Dharma protector said to Sima TA Xing: "it''s coincident that Cheng Shengnan is still the princess of the stone dragon empire."


    "The stone dragon empire is not far from the stone city." Sima stepped on the stars, and he had some impression on the stone dragon empire.


    "Yes, but the stone city and the dark forest are now desolate countries. They should be estranged from the stone dragon empire. Du Shaofu, who was the brave king of the stone dragon Empire, had a close relationship with Cheng Shengnan." Hao said.


    "In that case, for the sake of leaving Chihuang in the East, the stone dragon Empire abandoned the boy. The boy''s fall brought the stone dragon Empire closer to the big Lunjiao. At this time, Cheng Shengnan''s position in the light God''s court made him a supporter."


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile, and then said, "it seems that the relationship between the big round religion and the bright god''s court is much closer."


    "The so-called backing of the stone dragon Empire, I''m afraid, can''t be relied on. The light God''s court is looking for a backing. The Dalan cult has been doing something wrong with the limitless religion for years." Hao Dharma protector said with a smile.


    "If you rely on yourself, you will fall down; if you depend on yourself, you will be able to run."


    Sima stepped on the star and shook his sleeve. He wiped a sharp color in his glass like eyes. He said to Hao Dharma Protector: "pay attention to the stone dragon empire. Some changes have taken place in Shicheng. According to the news from Uncle Qingyang, undead grass and Dongming grass have appeared in Shicheng. If the stone dragon Empire wants to rely on the big wheel religion and the light God''s court, it will destroy the stone dragon with thunder Empire, I''d like to see how the light God court and the big round religion dare to deal with my ancient emperor!


    I don''t like the stone dragon empire. My younger brother Sima stepping star, when is it the turn for a small stone dragon Empire to give up! As for the engagement of Da Lun Jiao''s Dongli Chihuang, the invitation hasn''t arrived, so I don''t need to follow the ceremony. I don''t know. "


    After a pause, Sima stepped on the star and wiped his eyes over Guanghua, and continued to say to Hao Dharma Protector: "it has been a long time since the boy fell down. Since the stone dragon empire is to be engaged, it will be more lively. On that day, Gu Tianzong went to the stone city to do a worship ceremony. The hotter it is, the better it will be!"


    "I understand that everything will be arranged."


    Hao''s Dharma protector nodded his head and said goodbye.


    With the departure of Hao''s Dharma protector, Sima stepped on the star and stood with his hands on his back, and his eyes on the glass moved in secret. He murmured: "Qiaofeng, the master of weapon refining, integrates with animal power, and double cultivation of Fudao and martial arts. It''s related to the respect of the weapon. Fierce and domineering, can it be you, are you really alive..."


    The stone dragon Empire, with the three great empires of the Tianhu Empire besieged and defeated, the stone dragon empire was in recuperation for a period of time. It was awed by the big wheel religion and the light God court, and no one nearby dared to provoke the stone dragon empire.


    Besides, near the Shilong Empire, a million mountains away from Zhongzhou, the strongest empires nearby are the Tianhu Empire and other empires.


    At this time, the three great empires, including the Tianhu Empire, were defeated. On this side, there was no force to contend with the stone dragon empire.


    However, everyone knows that the relationship between the stone dragon Empire and the wasteland is extremely mysterious. The stone dragon empire is now a dominant family in the neighborhood, but the desolate country is daunting.


    Behind the stone dragon Empire, there are big wheel religion and bright god court, but there are also ancient Tianzong behind the wasteland.


    It is said that there are traces of Xuanfu gate behind the wasteland. In addition, many forces above Zhongzhou are related to the original tianwu college. Now almost all the remaining disciples of tianwu college are in the ranks of the desolate country, which is a huge force that can not be ignored.In addition, the wasteland is now strong as clouds, countless kings, and the emperor of medicine.


    As the saying goes, two tigers are not allowed in one mountain. When the two countries touch each other, the relationship is mysterious. No one knows when the balance will be broken.


    The capital of the wasteland is stone city.


    After the emperor was killed and the emperor was frightened by the emperor, although the news of the treasure of the stone city was spread out, no one dared to covet the treasure of the stone city again, which made the desolate country calm for a long time.


    However, the stone dragon Empire and the wasteland have recently been broken that kind of calm.


    The news that Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess of the stone dragon Empire, is about to get engaged to Chihuang, the eldest son of the grand Lunjiao sect, has made the whole imperial capital of the stone dragon Empire boil and shake the whole empire.


    This news, the stone dragon empire is naturally jubilant.


    Many city people who don''t know something about it naturally think that the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan and the eldest son of the grand Lunjiao school, Dongli Chihuang, are made in heaven.


    But some people who know the situation are gloomy.


    In particular, some princes and princes in the imperial capital of Longcheng were gloomy and missed the original brave young man.


    Among the desolate countries, there have been great movements recently. The whole country worships the founding ROC emperor, and the ancient emperor also participates in it.


    Du Shaofu, the founder of the wasteland and the founder of the ROC, was the younger brother of Sima TA Xing, the leader of the ancient heavenly patriarchal clan. Such news has also been thoroughly spread. Many people know that the original founder of the wasteland, the great Peng emperor, has such a detached position in the ancient emperor.


    Night, stars twinkle, sky blue and quiet.


    The imperial palace of the stone dragon Empire, the Golden Dragon hall, is magnificent, with green tiles on the eaves. The glazed tiles on the roof glitter and glitter under the reflection of the stars and the moon.


    The bright moon, with its delicate cornice, sheds a hazy yellow light around it.


    From a distance, the magnificent golden dragon hall stands in the night, just like a golden one, but also mysterious and quiet.


    "Father emperor!"


    The imperial palace is full of dragon spirit. A woman walks into the Grand Hall gently. Under the strong orange clothes, her long and tall legs are set off. There is a little coolness in the elegant temperament.


    The woman is Cheng Shengnan. It''s not the same as before. At the moment, her temperament has changed, which makes people tremble.


    "Sheng Nan, tomorrow is your engagement period. I hope you find the right person. You have grown up and feel very happy for your father."


    Cheng huangwang looks at Cheng Shengnan. He is rather fat and has a small abdomen. However, he has an absolute dignity, which is daunting.


    "Thank you for your father''s upbringing."


    Cheng Shengnan owes himself to his father for raising him.


    "Silly child, when you were born, I named you Shengnan. I hope that you can be stronger than men. You have done so in recent years, and now you are so extraordinary. You have done too much for your family..."


    Emperor Cheng holds up his beloved daughter. The daughter in front of him is his pride and the pride of the whole stone dragon empire.


    "After my daughter, she will certainly let the Cheng family, the stone dragon Empire to a new height and protect the whole family."


    Cheng Shengnan''s teeth light open, his eyes a little complex fluctuations.


    "I''m sure you can do it."


    Cheng Huang nodded happily and said to Cheng Shengnan, "prepare early. Tomorrow your engagement is one of the most important days of your life. I hope that tomorrow I can let my father see the most beautiful daughter."


    "Well, the Father also had a rest earlier."


    Cheng Shengnan nods, Yingying bows and turns away.


    "By the way, Sheng Nan, do you know all about him?"


    All of a sudden, Cheng Huang looked up at Cheng Shengnan who had just turned around and said, "I only recently learned that his position in the ancient heaven clan was extraordinary, but it was a pity that..."


    Emperor Cheng sighed, pausing a little, regretting: "if he is still alive, but now there is a wasteland, if he is still alive..."


    "I have known his identity in the ancient emperor since I last met with the God court. He was envied by heaven and met with great misfortune, so don''t think about it."


    Cheng Shengnan Qianying slightly stagnates, and then Lianbu moves gently, Qianying leaves.


    In the night, the stars cover the court.


    In the palace Pavilion, Cheng Shengnan looks at the bright moon in the sky and stands still for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    "Some things have passed away and can only be hidden in the heart, just like some memories, which can only be recalled occasionally or forgotten silently. In this world, there are always some people who will drift away, and there are always some words that can''t be said goodbye."


    Looking at Yuehua, Cheng Shengnan''s eyebrows frown slightly. In the night, his shining eyes gush out a little moist. He gently brushes his sleeve and wipes some tears on his cheek. He murmurs, "I said that as long as I have a chance, I will avenge you. That''s what I can do for you in the end."


    "Who?"


    Suddenly, Cheng Shengnan''s figure suddenly turns back. His eyes are clear and his breath is fluctuating.


    "Elder sister, it''s me."


    In the corridor far away from the pavilion, a beautiful shadow came gently and approached slowly. Under the slender eyelashes, big eyes twinkled like black gems under the night curtain.


    She was Cheng Yan, the second princess of the stone dragon empire. When she was studying in tianwu college, she was quite round and lovely, but at this time she was very angry.


    At that time, the short braid was also long hair, black and shiny, and fell on the waist with less than a grip.


    Over the years, she has been out and out, has been very moving, royal women have grown up.


    "Second sister, why are you here?"


    Looking at the woman in front of him, the clearness in Cheng Shengnan''s eyes disappears with a smile in his eyes. A trace of night breeze blowing gently blows up his hair behind his head, which is very exciting


    "Elder sister, you are more and more beautiful."


    Cheng Yanyu has upturned eyelashes and clear eyes. Looking at the elder sister in front of her, she feels that her temperament is different. At the beginning, it is so noble that people seem to be inaccessible.


    "You girl, you''ve become more and more beautiful these years."


    Cheng Shengnan smiles, the two younger sister in front of him is really more and more moving, such as Handan.


    "Elder sister, you are going to be engaged tomorrow. It''s the son of the great Lunjiao sect. Now the women in Zhongzhou are envious of you." Cheng Yan looks at the elder sister and says.


    Hearing this, Cheng Shengnan lifted his eyes slightly, and then he gave a slight smile. The pear whirlpool was shallow and the smile was sweet. He said softly, "is it..."


    Looking at the elder sister in front of her, Cheng Yan quietly looked at her and said, "elder sister, do you know, from small to large, I think you are different?"


    "Why not?"


    Cheng Shengnan looks at Cheng Yan and asks with a curious smile.


    "You are in my heart, from small to large, like a lily of the valley." Cheng Yan said softly.


    "Lily of the valley..."


    Cheng Shengnan Hua Guang''s eyes trembled slightly. She knew that Lily of the valley, which was a kind of noble flower, represented pride and loneliness, but also represented involuntarily.


    "You are a beautiful lily of the valley." Cheng Yan said with a smile.


    Cheng Shengnan smiles bitterly and looks at Cheng Yan. He raises his hand and touches the black hair behind his younger sister''s head. He gently purses his lips, as if there is a trace of sadness that can''t be revealed. Then he says softly, "I''m still me. I''m still the same as me. I''ll always be your elder sister."


    Cheng Yan smell speech, slightly concentrate, way: "elder sister, you really love the son, love the east from the red Huang?"


    Cheng Shengnan is a little stunned. His moving cheek is slightly moving. His bright eyes are trembling. However, he has that kind of mind-catching power, which makes people look at it very misty and far away


    After a moment, Cheng Sheng said, "he''s good, he''s good to me, he''s good to my Cheng family, I hope I''m not wrong about people."


    Cheng Yan hears the speech. In her clear eyes, she has a slight emotion. She looks at Cheng Shengnan quietly and continues to ask, "elder sister, if Du Xuechang is still alive, he will appear in front of you tomorrow. Would you choose to leave Chihuang in the east or to choose Du Xuechang?"


    Listen to Cheng Yan''s words, Cheng Shengnan Jiao''s body suddenly trembles, that''s the bottom of my heart.


    After that, Cheng Shengnan smiles slightly. His eyes are blurred and the shadow of elegant seal is covered. He replies to Cheng Yan: "some things can only be accepted if they happen, and some roads can''t be turned back."


    "I heard that some people, once met, is a million years, some heart, once started, it is difficult to recover."


    Cheng Yan looks at Cheng Shengnan and asks, "elder sister, have you ever been interested in Du Xuechang?"


    "Let go, let go, some pain, forbearance will pass, some love, maybe forbearance will not love."


    Cheng Shengnan looks at Cheng Yan, sighs vaguely, "some should pick up, some should give up, let the end of the end, the beginning will start."


    As the voice falls, Cheng Shengnan turns around. His eyes are moist and his feet are light. The graceful figure immediately outlines a graceful arc of temptation in the air. Then he leaves the pavilion and disappears. The voice comes from a distance: "Er Mei, what matters is not where you are, but the direction you are facing. In this direction, elder sister, I''ll go. You and your third brother are in your own place Just set it up.


    Things are unpredictable and life is unpredictable. Many things will be understood only after we have experienced them. We all need to grow up, and we all need to say goodbye to our youth. Maybe in the future, you will understand what I said and have a rest earlier. Remember, I will always be your elder sister. "The voice slowly faded away, leaving Cheng Yan standing quietly under the moonlight. After a long time, she murmured: "the royal family is a trap. Being in the emperor''s house is also a kind of misfortune. I just regret that some things have not been done. Those who can be together, please cherish them. Some people want to be together, but they can''t..."


    Night, spiritual realm, Tianshu hall.


    In the mountains, the stars are bright and the moon is dark. The vast starlight falls down from the sky like a competition and falls into the Seven Star Chenguang pool. The mountains shining are bright and mysterious.


    In the Seven Star Chenguang pool, among the colorful swirls of starlight, the energy fluctuates and is silent. There is only one figure sitting cross legged. It is Du Shaofu who is baptized in the starlight.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu has already entered that wonderful state. Like an old monk sitting in meditation, his body is motionless. He is like a rock in the whirlpool of starlight, absorbing the energy of starlight to wash his body and purify his spiritual platform.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s skin is crystal clear, like jade.


    Even Du Shaofu''s face was climbed by Xinghui and looked at Jingying faintly.


    It seems that all impurities in the body have been washed out.


    Calculating the time, Du Shaofu has been in the Seven Star Chenguang pool for 45 days.


    In the past 45 days, Du Shaofu has been absorbing the powerful energy of starlight to wash his body, and the breath on his body is obviously more powerful.


    Such starlight energy flows through the cells and meridians of the body, washing all impurities in the marrow.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the stars shine and purify Lingtai. The whole person is immersed in a wonderful state of transformation. Therefore, it does not seem boring at all, but indulges in it.


    At the moment, in 45 days, the breath of Du Shaofu was two or three times stronger than that of Du Shaofu.


    That kind of breath, very terrible, like a repressed volcano, I don''t know when it will erupt.


    Maybe, this terrible breath will erupt tomorrow


    "Chula la!"


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was intoxicated and did not know. The little star in his arms didn''t know when he would go back to the whirlpool.


    At the moment, the little star, the whole star Rune flashing, is swallowing the starlight energy. The whole body is also connected with the star light. The breath on the body is also climbing, and the climbing is absolutely strong.


    If Du Shaofu at the moment could feel the breath of little star, he would be shocked.


    Because at the moment, the little star''s breath will never be under him


    "It''s not normal. It''s not normal."


    On the top of the mountain, the night clouds are misty, and under the beautiful starlight, he looks extremely surprised at the movement and stillness around the Seven Star Chenguang pool, and says softly: "this phenomenon has never happened. Is that boy washing his own body in it or swallowing the starlight energy?"


    "His breath has been climbing, it has been smooth."


    On the peak, the jade Fairy Light Road, under the starlight, just like banishment immortal, extraordinary.


    The next day, the whole country of the stone dragon empire was jubilant, and the eldest princess, Cheng Shengnan, was engaged to Da Lunjiao.


    Inside and outside the imperial capital Dragon City, jubilant, decorated with lanterns, countless palace guards stand in order, energetic and magnificent.


    "Roar..."


    In the early morning, the emperor''s monsters roared, countless fierce and terrible monsters rode over the sky, and countless strong spirits came to the dragon city.


    "Roar..."


    Four Golden Lions with three heads and Phoenix chariots roared, thunder resounded through the imperial capital, and the terrible breath swept across the sky.


    The whole sky trembled for no reason, and a faint invisible pressure was distributed, which made the cultivators of King Wu''s realm feel frightened.


    "That''s the son of the great wheel cult


    Looking at the Phoenix chariot in the sky, the emperor''s eyes were shocked, the noise was boiling, and countless girls were screaming.


    In the palace, the old emperor, Emperor Cheng Fanshi, met him personally, and many princes were on both sides.


    However, those who have sharp eyes will find that the three most respected kings of Zhenbei, Zhennan and Zhendong did not appear today. Only other princes attended.


    "Updated today.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    In the palace, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, walks out surrounded by Cheng Yan, the second princess, and several outstanding female disciples of the Guangming divine court.


    Today, she is wearing a long skirt, dark hair in a princess bun, with tassels hanging down. The tassels are swaying and swaying when they walk in Lotus steps.


    That woman''s tall and delicate body is less hot today, but more dignified and elegant. Her face is delicate and beautiful, so refined and refined, like a budding lotus, spotless.


    Dong Li Chihuang''s hair moved slightly behind her head. She looked at the woman who was walking in the dust, and was dazzled for it.


    This is a wedding ceremony to be held in the stone dragon Empire to show respect for the stone dragon empire.


    It was only an engagement, so the Dalan Lama did not invite other big powers to attend the ceremony.


    However, with the status and status of Dalan religion, it is enough to respect the stone dragon empire.


    In the wedding ceremony, there are some super strong people in the big round religion. It is said that they are the elders of the big round religion, who have cultivated themselves to the heaven, and the abbot is engaged.


    Today, many powerful people come to dazhunjiao, shining the imperial capital of Longcheng.


    Today, stone city is a different scene, which is opposite to the jubilant and jubilant scene of the stone dragon empire.


    Desolate stone city, black and white color, everyone''s eyes are gloomy, heart heavy, there are old people crying.


    Today, the wasteland commemorates the founding of the ROC emperor. The powerful ancient Tianzong and many powerful people came to the stone city. The dense stream of people poured into the stone city, and the disciples of the world alliance gathered in the stone city.


    Stone city is not the same as it used to be. The world is full of energy. It is green everywhere and full of aura.


    People who live in stone city can feel great benefits, can be far away from all evil spirits, can be vigorous, and greatly improve their accomplishments.


    Dapeng emperor cemetery, where the sun often soars into the sky, covered with dense rays, is extremely magical.


    The people of the desolate country called it a miracle, which was turned into a treasure to protect the stone city after the death of Dapeng emperor.


    Before the cemetery, today a huge stone platform has been built, and the sacrifices are piled up. There are the abbots of the powerful ancient Tianzong who offer sacrifices to each other.


    During this period of time, after becoming the people of the desolate country, all people got benefits. Everyone was grateful and grateful for the protection of emperor Dapeng.


    Stone city, countless people, there are old people in tears, miss the ROC emperor.


    Stone dragon Empire, today''s eldest princess is engaged, the whole country is jubilant.


    However, in the enlightened City, there is no place to decorate, but black and white solemn.


    Even the officers and men of Kaiming City knew that today was the engagement date of the eldest princess, but they did not stop the citizens of Kaiming city. On the contrary, some people joined the memorial ceremony secretly.


    "In memory of the great ROC emperor!"


    In Kaiming City, countless civilians spontaneously walked out, and there were senior and noble senior abbots.


    They got the news that today is the day for the great sacrifice of the great ROC in the wasteland, so the citizens of Kaiming City spontaneously organized the big sacrifice.


    An altar was built in the city, and hundreds of millions of citizens of Kaiming City poured out.


    There are old people, women and children, children, young people, but everyone looks heavy, and there are old women and children crying.


    At the beginning of the catastrophe in Kaiming City, all the old people knelt down for survival and asked God for help. They sincerely prayed for mercy from heaven.


    At that time, hundreds of millions of people in Kaiming city saw it with their own eyes. It was the original king of God and the present emperor of ROC, who led many powerful people to come like gods.


    It was Emperor Dapeng, the brave king, who slaughtered many of the powerful men of the three empires. He fought for the Kaiming city and protected the whole Kaiming city.


    And the son of the great wheel religion only came later.


    In the end, there was no king of courage in Daqing, and all the citizens of Kaiming city had been unfairly treated by the king of courage and the king of Dapeng.


    Today''s big festival, Kaiming city chose to worship the God brave king Dapeng.


    There were old people chanting sacrifices, full of tears.


    The city is heavy, women and children weeping and weeping, holding the city''s big sacrifice, feeling can move the sky!


    Lingyu, Tianshu hall, seven star Chenguang pool.


    Time is like running water. The next morning, the sky is full of morning sun.


    This side of the world, but the morning sun does not enter.


    In the sky, there are stars hanging faintly, but the light is covered by the day.


    In the Seven Star Chenguang pool, with the stars rippling, Du Shaofu sat cross legged without any waves.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, the body sitting cross knees, the whole body like the repressed breath of volcano, finally began to vibrate.


    A breath began to erupt, the vibrating starlight whirlpool trembled, and the sound of energy roared out of thin air.


    "Boom..."


    Then the energy between heaven and earth began to fluctuate violently.


    At the moment, the energy in the four sides of the world seems to be under an invisible traction. It suddenly converges towards the valley, and finally sits on the canyon, forming a huge energy vortex.


    The terrible energy vortex, as if to swallow this space, finally that terrible energy, is directly into the canyon starlight vortex."Boom..."


    The whole mountain range, the wind and clouds surging, the earth shaking, dark clouds suddenly entrenched, the sky lightning thunder.


    In the dark, there are stars falling. In the daytime, the stars appear, and the Big Dipper stars are even more dazzling.


    With a terrible pressure, it spread around like a tide.


    "Roar..."


    Under this terrible breath, all the animals in the surrounding mountains neigh and crawl and dare not move.


    "Why so much noise!"


    Kuang Zun''s figure appeared on the first peak of the seven peaks, staring at the crazy heaven and earth energy in the sky, continuously pouring into the Seven Star Chenguang pool.


    That spread out of a sense of pressure, absolutely extraordinary, it is accompanied by a heavenly power in it.


    "It''s Shaofu who is breaking through."


    The jade fairy''s dress was fluttering and her eyes were fluttering. She felt that the breath from the pool of seven stars was also surprised.


    "That boy''s breakthrough is also a breakthrough towards the Wu Emperor''s territory. How could it cause such a big disturbance? I''m afraid it''s hard for those other sides of the Wu Emperor''s territory to have such a big movement. There''s lightning energy."


    Crazy respect and surprise, that spread out of the breath, can be compared with the Wu Huangjing on the other side of the cultivation.


    The most important thing is that the spread of a powerful, terrifying, in addition to the sky, there are also lightning energy, which is amazing.


    "Lightning energy, have you forgotten the wind and thunder of the summer Marquis? It''s not surprising that his disciples have cultivated the profound meaning of thunder and lightning."


    Jade Fairy Light way, looking around the wind and clouds, said: "this guy''s breakthrough is not small, I''m afraid some strong people nearby will also feel it."


    "It doesn''t matter if you feel it. It seems that after the boy''s breakthrough, there will be a chance for the nine forces to be astonished." Crazy respect laughs a way.


    With the fall of Kuang Zun''s voice, the energy fluctuation in this part of the world is more and more intense.


    "Hula..."


    The strong energy of heaven and earth spreads out and falls into the canyon.


    From a distance, with the starlight, colorful energy, shining around the canyon like a miracle.


    This terrible movement naturally attracted the attention of the whole Tianshu hall.


    In Tianshu hall, countless disciples poured out, looking at the direction of the Seven Star Chenguang pool.


    That terrible energy training fell from nine days and poured into the sky, with the spread of Tianwei, which made people tremble and tremble for no reason!


    "Is he breaking through the realm of Emperor Wu? What a terrible breath! He is really better than me!"


    On a mountain peak, Lin Weiqi stands in graceful and beautiful shadow. Her red dress is like fire, which makes her look clean and hot.


    As the crazy energy of heaven and earth infuses, a majestic breath in the Seven Star Chenguang pool is finally like a repressed volcano, which can no longer be restrained and begins to gush out, as if there is a peerless fierce beast waking up from inside.


    "Boom..."


    This breath erupts, in the Seven Star Chenguang pool, suddenly a burst of starlight energy soars into the sky like a bomb, and the colorful energy is like an obscene day, releasing heaven and earth.


    At this moment, the stars in the sky are spinning, countless colorful exercises are surging, the stars are shining, and the miracles are in the sky.


    "Chulala..."


    In the Seven Star Chenguang pool, and then in a short period of time, there is an endless dazzling golden talisman secret pattern light, like a waterfall pouring out.


    The golden talisman''s secret pattern is dazzling, as if it were in the sky on a sunny day. The power makes the whole space tremble, as if it is to suppress and destroy this space.


    In a short time, the golden talisman and secret patterns began to arrange in the air, forming a golden peak with five fingers, and the shadow spread out.


    The shadow of the golden mountain is derived and evolves in the sky. It seems that it is endowed with life. The dense aura spreads, the energy of heaven and earth is communicated, and the power of terror spreads


    "That''s..."


    At this moment, even with the determination and insight of crazy Zun and jade fairy, her face suddenly changed


    The golden mountain is derived and evolved. At the moment, it seems to be breeding channeling, as if it is about to live. It is full of vitality and the surrounding glow explodes. "Is that the boy''s pulse soul? How can it be so powerful? Even the top-level" earth vessel soul "does not have such power


    He was shocked and surprised. He looked at the empty shadow of the golden mountain and was surprised.


    "It''s extraordinary. Maybe it''s not comparable to ordinary earthly spirits." Jade Fairy Light way, the shock in the eyes of the color, will not be under the crazy respect.


    "In King Wu''s realm, the pulse soul sits in the Shenque to nourish and nourish the spirit. Only when the" spirit cultivation "is successful, can the pulse soul be" channeled "and connected with the body itself. From the king to the emperor, the pulse soul is" channeling ", and it really needs to break through Kuang Zun said with joy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    "Hula!"


    On the golden five finger mountain peak, a strong breath of life began to breed in the energy of heaven and earth.


    Then, visible to the naked eye, the talisman and secret patterns on the virtual shadow of the five finger mountain began to change into a half human sized golden ape.


    "Oh..."


    The half human golden ape growled, wrapped in the rays of the sun, and roared at the sky.


    The golden ape''s body surface gold talisman secret pattern derivation evolution, communicates the heaven and earth, gives the human a kind of heaven and earth initial opening, all things initial feeling.


    as like as two peas of golden ape and Du Xiaoyao, the golden runes of the sky are constantly flowing into their bodies, making the surrounding space ripple and open.


    "Red Jiri macaque, that''s red Jiri macaque."


    Looking at the half human sized golden ape in the sky at this time, the shock of jade fairy''s face was calm after a full moment.


    "Do you know this fairy?"


    Crazy Zun asked, at the moment that golden ape on the breath of supreme, let his heart also feel fear.


    Looking at the golden ape, the jade fairy exclaimed: "there are five spirits of heaven, earth, God, man and ghost in the Zhou Dynasty. There are five insects, viburnum, scale, hair, feather and Kun. The macaque is not heaven, earth, God, man and ghost. It is not a monkey, not a scale, not a hair, not a feather, not a Kun. It is a mixture of the four monkeys in heaven and earth. It is the body of the red Jiri macaque He is also extraordinary. He is familiar with Yin and Yang, knows human affairs, is good at going in and out, and tends to die and prolong life. He is born to respect things, which is beyond the earth''s veins and soul. I don''t know how Shaofu got the great opportunity on this day, and the source of his happiness is profound. "


    The golden ape channeled, and the breath of the earth on that day rippled the whole Tianshu hall.


    In Tianshu hall, countless disciples were frightened and trembled.


    In the sky, among the dazzling starlight and golden light, there was a magical white light at the same time.


    The white light is still like the God awn in rippling, showing a strong pressure, so that the surrounding bathed in the white God awn under the cover, a sense of pressure spread and fluctuate.


    At the moment, it is not difficult to notice that in those energy fluctuations, there is once again a sense of pressure, which is beginning to increase rapidly.


    "Fu Dao has also begun to break through. He is still breaking through the Seven Star spirit Rune master!"


    The jade fairy''s beautiful eyes moved, and her cultivation strength and mood made her eyes fluctuate.


    In a short period of time, a strange energy wave suddenly rose and swayed in the starlight, and a strong breath suddenly came out again.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the white God awn rolling, in a very short period of time, the breath soared, breaking through an invisible bottleneck, a breath of ancient breath, instantly reached a new height.


    "Hula..."


    In the sky, the white God awn is dazzling and suddenly like a volcanic eruption. The white God awn is changeable, and the terrible breath rippling. Finally, many startled and shocked eyes in the distance directly condensed into an illusory body.


    The body is unreal, dressed in purple robes, looks like 19 or 20 years old, firm face, thick eyebrows like a sword, looking more than the same age people with a bit of fortitude and determination.


    The eyes of the illusory body suddenly opened, and the two wisps of light in his eyes were like lightning, and the eyes contained golden thunder and stars.


    The ancient breath, from that thin illusory body swept out, the vibration of the surrounding space is a tremor!


    On the mountain peak, the jade fairy''s eyes were waving in succession, saying: "that''s his original God, and the spiritual and spiritual strength has become the original God."


    "This boy is so strong in the power of Yuan Shen. It''s impossible for the cultivators of the same level to have an opponent. It''s terrible. The fourth brother has taken a abnormal disciple this time."


    Crazy Zun couldn''t help shaking out his voice. He could clearly feel the terrible power of the original spirit contained in the body of the original God at this time. There should be no rival among the practitioners of the same level.


    "He also has spiritual roots, and there are spiritual roots in the yuan God. The spiritual roots are not ordinary spiritual roots, they are very strong!"


    The jade fairy said again, in the body of the original God, the spirit root breath, she felt some fear and depression.


    "From Yuan Shen''s point of view, that boy is at most 20. He is a pervert of Wu Emperor''s seven star spirit talisman. His breath and Yuan Shen are strong. This is a demon. This time I have made money in the Seven Star hall. The fourth elder has a successor."


    Crazy Zun''s shocked look gradually turned into a happy look, and then he burst into laughter with excitement, as if the breakthrough was his own disciple.


    In the sky, the illusory body of Yuan Shen stepped into the air, and the strong power of Yuan Shen diffused, which made the soul of the disciples in Tianshu hall palpitate, and many people felt weak under the power of the yuan God.


    "It''s not as young as I am, so it''s not as good as me


    On a mountain peak, Lin Weiqi murmured softly. On her moving face, the shock color gradually subsided after a long time, and then showed a wry smile. Her heart was quite complicated.


    Before the seven hall meeting, she even had no fear of Dongli carving. She had dreamed of going to Zhongzhou to compete with her peers in the nine forces.Among her peers, she has always been the first person in the spiritual realm.


    She is not proud of people, but also has a proud gas, because she is Lin weiqi, this pride she should have.


    But since the seven hall assembly, she began to doubt whether her talent is really strong, really worthy of being called genius.


    If she is a genius, what is the youth in front of her? It can only be evil spirits and abnormal.


    The golden ape roars, the body of the young god is suspended and controlled, and the terrible energy of heaven and earth reverberates everywhere.


    Then in the eyes of many, the Seven Star pool, a dazzling power of stars suddenly rose.


    "Boom


    The bright starlight burst out strong, a vast breath, from the Seven Star Chenguang pool, like the tide general spread out.


    The light was dazzling. The disciples of yuankong Tianshu hall closed their eyes and did not dare to look directly. After a while, they opened their eyes.


    Then they saw a young man with purple soft armor and purple mask between the unreal body of Yuan Shen and the roaring golden ape.


    An old domineering atmosphere is spreading from the young man''s body, which distorts the surrounding space.


    "The first time the Emperor Wu ascended, the first seven star talisman ascended!"


    Countless eyes marvel, can feel two terrible breath, that young man is Wu Dao Fu Dao double cultivation, at the moment in the breakthrough at the same time.


    "That''s Qiaofeng, qizun''s disciple!"


    In Tianshu hall, a young man said, his eyes were full of shock.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu set foot in the air, and the Seven Star Chenguang pool exploded in the sky. The mountains and the earth were shaking around him. The golden ape turned into a golden beam, and the body of the yuan God turned into a white God''s awn, and they all swept into his body.


    "Boom


    At this moment, high above the sky, thunder flashes and stars rotate.


    A terrible thunderbolt and dazzling starlight almost distort the space and turn into a column of lightning and starlight which falls from the ninth day and envelops Du Shaofu heavily through the space.


    The space is surging, and the world around is changing color!


    At the moment, the youth''s breath also climbed to the extreme. The powerful breath swept through the nine days, wrapped in lightning and thunder, so that the four sides of lightning and thunder, wind and clouds were surging.


    "It''s too strong. It''s just the first time of Emperor Wu''s reign and the master of Seven Star talisman."


    The terrible breath rippled, and the elders in Tianshu hall also changed color. Some ordinary elders in Tianshu hall could not resist the breath.


    "What a strong breath, Qiaofeng, really worthy of the reputation!"


    "That breath is too strong. It''s Qiaofeng, a young man. I didn''t expect that his accomplishments were so terrible that we were far behind!"


    At this time, in Tianshu hall, a lot of young disciples broke out whispering, one by one shocking eyes were dull.


    They are also very human and have their own pride.


    But at the moment, in front of the breakthrough purple soft armor youth, they know that it is not worth mentioning, simply can not compare.


    "This kid, break through, Fu Dao Wu Dao break through at the same time, strong abnormal!"


    On the mountain peak, crazy Zun''s eyes are some fiery looking at the purple soft armor youth in the air. His old face is surprised.


    Stone dragon Empire, within the palace, decorated with lanterns and decorations, there is an amazing sound coming out.


    "The son of the grand Lunjiao left Chihuang in the East, and Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess of the stone dragon Empire, is engaged today, and the whole country is in Daqing!"


    "Oh..."


    The sound wave falls, the golden awn inside the imperial palace is towering, as if jumping out on an obsidian day.


    A golden dragon shadow rushed to the top of the main hall, occupying the sky of the palace, and the golden light was blooming.


    Within the imperial capital, countless eyes looked up in the air, and the pressure came, which made people tremble and wanted to crawl!


    In the main hall of the Imperial Palace, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, and the son of the grand wheel cult, standing together with the Red Phoenix in the East, are all the dragons and phoenixes among people, which are enviable.


    Cheng Chao, the third prince, has a smile in his eyes.


    With a brother-in-law like the son of the great Lunjiao sect, he was able to walk horizontally in the whole of Zhongzhou.


    "Sacrifice!"


    In the stone city of the wasteland, the sacrificial ceremony is over, and on the altar, the voice of the powerful ancient Tianzong is rolling.


    "In memory of my emperor, kowtow!"


    The great sacrifice of the whole country was held in the wasteland, and the crowd was rolling, kowtowing and worshipping.


    There were women, children and old people weeping, and their hearts were sad and sad.


    The whole nation''s memorial ceremony, the shock of the desolate country, the crowd gathered in an invisible atmosphere, at the moment, there is a strong breath to the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    This kind of breath is very mysterious, only one can gather together.


    It is said that in ancient times, this power was called faith.


    The mysterious power that can be produced only when people return to their hearts.


    This kind of power is very similar to the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, but it is higher than the Imperial Palace dragon Qi.


    The imperial dragon Qi can not directly obtain the power of this belief, so it can only be collected from the imperial dragon veins, and finally converged into the imperial dragon Qi.


    The power of faith is too difficult to form. It is said that only those great powers in ancient times can make all people unite as one, and finally the power of forming faith can be applied to oneself and get great benefits.


    In the Tianshu Hall of the spiritual realm, thunder and starlight disappeared in the mountains, and the surrounding area became calm, and everything calmed down.


    "Why, why hasn''t the boy responded? What''s the matter?"


    On the peak, crazy Zun doubts, looking at the figure in the sky, it is not even moving.


    "It''s not right. There seems to be something wrong with it."


    Jade fairy Dai eyebrow micro Cu, she felt an inexplicable breath, is coming from afar, will be close.


    "It''s not right."


    Crazy Zun then looks changed, breath surging, began to guard.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, in this sudden, high-altitude tremor, nine days of turbulence, the world changes color.


    In a flash, a golden light came from the depths of the sky and fell directly on Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    Almost at the same time, the sky was in turmoil, and the second golden light came out again, converging with the first, and enveloping Du Shaofu.


    The golden light covered him. At this moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body was under the pressure of heaven and earth.


    This kind of pressure is special and endless. Under the pressure, people in the distant Tianshu hall can''t help but fear and tremble for it.


    The disciples of Tianshu hall with lower strength could not help crawling on the ground.


    Among the mountains, the beasts roared and roared with awe.


    In Kaiming City, there is a grand festival in the whole city. Hundreds of millions of people in the city are offering sacrifices to the emperor of the ROC, and kneel down to sacrifice. In the whole city, the mysterious atmosphere is gathered to rise to the sky.


    "Faith is the power of faith. Shaofu is absorbing the power of faith."


    On the mountain peak, the jade fairy was really shocked. Looking at the youth covered with golden light at the moment, it was like a miracle of God coming.


    That''s the power of belief in legend, and all those who can get the power of faith can do it only with the great power of ancient times.


    But now, the power of faith has appeared in the young man.


    "The power of faith, the power of belief in the legend, how can Shaofu come from the power of faith?"


    Crazy respect at the moment is really shocked, old face wave, eyes suffused with shock color.


    "According to legend, the power of faith is imposed on one''s own body, which can be protected by heaven, suppress all evil spirits, and increase vitality. Only the great power of heaven and earth can obtain the power of faith." Jade Fairy Light way, eyes light for a long time can not calm.


    "Extraordinary, this boy is extraordinary. I''m lucky in the Seven Star hall. Ha ha ha..."


    How can he not know what it means when he can get the power of faith.


    This is the boy''s luck, but also the Qi Yun of the Seven Star hall. That boy can be equal to the ancient great energy. Why worry that the Seven Star hall is not flourishing in the world!


    "I''ve never passed on to you. I''ve never been stubborn. It''s a good time for you to accept me." Jade Fairy Light way, Daimei, showing a smile arc.


    "This disciple is the fourth of the Seven Star hall, ha ha."


    Crazy Zun suddenly looked back at the jade fairy and said mysteriously, "second, do you still remember the agreement of the seven of us at the beginning?"


    The jade fairy raised her hand, and said with a smile: "at the beginning, none of the seven of us was against anyone. After the creation of the Seven Star hall, there was a word. If anyone among the descendants of the Seven Star hall could stand out from the rest of the world, and be qualified to be recognized by us, then let the Seven Star hall be unified and handed over to him to take care of it, so as to make the nine forces of Zhongzhou fear."


    "Do you think Shaofu is qualified?" he said to the jade fairy


    The jade fairy raised her head and looked at the young man wrapped in the holy relics in the sky. After a moment, her teeth opened gently and said, "I can give it to him in Tianxuan hall."


    "Tianshu hall, it will be his again!"


    Kuang Zun said, strong and rough body, undulating let the surrounding space distortion breath.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu broke through, and was covered with golden light, and the space trembled. He felt that a golden and gorgeous passage appeared in front of his eyes.


    In the golden channel, the spread of the breath, let Du Shaofu feel that he can get great benefits, can nourish the spirit of the body, so he did not hesitate to step forward.


    The golden passage seemed to be very long. Du Shaofu felt that he had passed through countless spaces before he finally came to the end.The golden light is shining in front of you, and then the space fluctuates. You can feel a dazzling light coming from it, and a familiar big city appears in the sight.


    The big city was a stone city, which Du Shaofu was familiar with no longer.


    From the sight of his eyes, Du Shaofu saw that the stone city was in the process of offering sacrifices. Countless people knelt on their knees, and some people were shouting their names.


    The emperor of medicine, the elder sister, the second brother, the eldest brother, the second uncle, the xuanjiao king, the silver winged devil carving king, the golden carving king, the juejian king, and so on, as well as many elders of the ancient Tianzong, all familiar figures appeared in Du Shaofu''s sight.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt that he was able to blend in with the numerous people, and could feel the thoughts of all people.


    Anyone''s heart, caused by his own mind, can be peeped into clearly.


    They are thinking of themselves, they are grieving for themselves, some people want to become strong, some hope to be able to strengthen the wilderness.


    There are stone city youth, hope to become strong, protect stone city in the future.


    Suddenly, the signs in front of him changed, and another familiar place appeared in Du Shaofu''s sight.


    It was a vast city, which Du Shaofu never forgot. It was an enlightened city.


    In the Kaiming City, he was also in a big ceremony at the moment. In the minds of hundreds of millions of people, Du Shaofu felt that he could also see clearly.


    They were grateful for their protection and for what they had done for Kaiming city.


    Some old people are grateful to themselves, some women and children refuse to give up on themselves, and there are young people who want to become strong. They do not want to be robbed again after Kaiming city.


    "I will certainly protect you all in one day."


    Du Shaofu''s heart murmured, moved by it, what he did had a meaning of existence.


    This is the meaning of protection. Some people will remember what they have done.


    "I will certainly protect you all in one day."


    Kaiming City, stone city, above the sky, suddenly spread the golden light, with the familiar voice coming out.


    Vaguely, there are illusory figures emerging above the sky, but disappeared in a short time.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know that, at the moment, his secret words would cause changes in the stone city and the Kaiming City, which was the mutual traction of the force of faith.


    "It''s come out. It''s the figure of the king of courage. I''ve seen it and I won''t forget it."


    "That was the voice of the king of courage just now. There can be no mistake."


    "Miracle, this is a miracle. The king of courage has come to light!"


    In the Kaiming City, hundreds of millions of eyes trembled, and all the people were excited. The king of God and courage appeared in their memorial ceremony.


    "It was just the voice of the third brother."


    "It''s the shadow of the third brother. There''s no mistake."


    Shicheng, Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong suddenly raised their heads and looked at each other, trembling.


    "The emperor of the ROC has come to light, the emperor of the ROC has come to light!"


    Stone city boiling, there are miracles, people running around telling each other, excited.


    The strong man of the ancient Tianzong is also called strange. They saw it with their own eyes, which was extremely mysterious.


    "Oh..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu heard a roar of dragon whistling, which seemed to be related to his whole body''s breath at this time.


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu saw the dragon city of the stone dragon Empire and the imperial palace.


    In the palace, there was a man and a woman standing in the palace hall. All of them were outstanding, like golden children and jade maidens.


    "The son of the great Lunjiao Dongli Chihuang and Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess of the stone dragon Empire, are engaged. They are a perfect match."


    "In the future, the great Lunjiao will surely protect the rise of the stone dragon empire."


    "The eldest princess is engaged to the son of the great Lunjiao sect. The whole country is in Daqing. They are a match made in heaven and earth."


    In the Dragon City, the imperial capital, a voice came into Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "Engaged, she engaged!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled, and his heart was filled with waves. The scene in front of him then turned into a piece of light, broken, and then disappeared.


    Spiritual realm, Tianshu hall, above the sky, the golden light disappears.


    The morning sun is finally able to pour down from the sky, shining the whole mountain, appears warm and fresh.


    The figure in the sky, after a moment of suspension in the air, is finally a slight shiver.


    Under his mask, his closed eyes suddenly open, and his eyes are like thunder, with purple flame erupting, stars shining and golden.


    Under the sight of many disciples of Tianshu hall in the distance, a terrible domineering momentum sprang up in the young body, which split the clouds in the sky like an invisible big hand, and the breath went straight into the clouds.


    The thin purple soft armor body, with feet in the void, stands erect and upright. The majestic momentum that permeates from its body is like the awakening of a fierce beast, and rushes into the endless sky!


    "What a terrible Emperor Wu!"


    Feel the terrible breath, the whole Tianshu hall, are sounded with awe and admiration of the murmuring sound."Today''s renewal is completed, and finally we have broken through the realm of Emperor Wu, and the grand event in Zhongzhou is about to start ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    "Are you engaged? Congratulations. I wish you happiness!"


    After taking a deep breath in the air, Du Shaofu suppressed his complex feelings. For some reason, he felt some heartache in his heart. Then he laughed bitterly and murmured, "the son of the Dalan cult is worthy of you. What can I give you? I only have family hatred and school hatred. I can''t even fall down because there is no one behind me As you rely on, the college family''s hatred is as deep as the sea. It''s hard to compete for the deer. I''ve been cared for by others. I''ve met with passers-by from now on... "


    Suppressing the complex emotions in his heart, Du Shaofu''s fist slightly loosened and his mind sank into his body, sensing everything in his body.


    was as like as two peas in the temple, and Du Shaofu felt that in his own temple, a golden ape was just like Du Xiaoyao''s body. It was the soul of his own soul, which was different from Wu King''s realm and Wu Huang''s realm.


    as like as two peas in the mind, the ball of spirit and soul gathered in the original mental space is now transformed into a small illusion, just like its own diminished version, just like itself.


    Du Shaofu knew that it was his own God. After stepping into the Seven Star spirit Master, the master could gather his own spirit. If the body was destroyed unfortunately, as long as the original God still existed, he would have a chance to recover again, just like the elder brother Zhen Qingchun and the master qizun.


    However, the original spirit of a martial arts practitioner can only be condensed at the level of martial arts respect.


    Yuan Shen was introverted and felt the changes in his body at this time. Du Shaofu found that his body had changed completely.


    In his peep, Du Shaofu clearly felt that there was a crystal clear feeling in his body.


    Even the internal organs, muscles, muscles and acupoints are spreading the light, which is the benefit of the marrow washed by starlight energy.


    In addition, in the body, at the moment, the expanding space and turbulent mysterious Qi, and the vigorous fluctuation of spiritual power contained in the original spirit in the mind are all quite different from those before the breakthrough.


    "Boom


    Under such a change, Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with joy, and his fist clenched. Suddenly, he could not help but blow out a fist into the air.


    This is a no fancy punch, with a light electric light package, the space suddenly vibrates, and the sound of energy sonic boom resounds.


    The surrounding space is directly distorted and broken by the explosion, and a space vortex appears faintly. It seems that the intention is to explode the space, and there are light black space cracks around the vortex.


    Du Shaofu felt that such a simple punch was so powerful that he was afraid that he could simply blow it up when he met the original practitioners such as Chu Jiang Huangna.


    "Shaofu boy, your strength has been greatly enhanced."


    Crazy Zun''s voice came, and then two figures appeared quietly beside Du Shaofu. It was Kuang Zun and Yu Xianzi.


    "I''ve met the master and the second master."


    Du Shaofu saluted with a smile. Thanks to the two elders in front of him for his breakthrough.


    "It''s good to break through. There''s still half a month to go before Tianjiao contends for hegemony." you should prepare well. If you can''t get into the top ten, I''ll take care of you when I come back. In addition, don''t forget yinlingjing. "


    Crazy Zun looked at Du Shaofu, looking forward to Tianjiao''s struggle for hegemony. The Seven Star hall finally had a chance to rush into the top ten.


    Du Shaofu was slightly stunned: "Tianjiao contending for hegemony?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s puzzled expression, the jade fairy said to Du Shaofu, "it''s the grand event of Zhongzhou that I told you, the once-in-a-decade Tianjiao contest for hegemony, when all the young people in Zhongzhou will participate in it, including our seven star hall. It is extremely dangerous and a place of great ferocity, but there are also some in it Great chance, at the same time, it is the responsibility of the whole Zhongzhou! "


    Later, from the mouth of Yu Xianzi and Kuang Zun, Du Shaofu learned about the origin and news of Tianjiao contending for hegemony.


    It is said that it was in ancient times, a long time ago, when heaven and earth were in turmoil, and living beings were fighting and dying. That was the end of the day.


    One day, one of the most powerful came and stopped the fighting with his own strength, sealing the whole battlefield, and finally leaving a god Lei Ding to suppress the ghosts and evil things in the battlefield.


    At that time, the world was turbulent, and the ghosts and evil things on the battlefield were more than hundreds of millions.


    It is an ancient land, full of many mysteries.


    As time went by, countless creatures were bred, and in the ancient year of the seal of the evil spirits of the dead, all the creatures bred were also evil things.


    In order that the evil creatures and the dead will not gather more and more, and finally become irresistible, the ancient seal can be opened once every 30 years, allowing people to enter it to clean the evil things and evil creatures, and obtain endless opportunities.


    However, there are also restrictions on the seal, which can only let the practitioners of Wu Emperor''s territory and below enter into it. In the end, they may get great benefits.


    However, all this can only be achieved by the younger generation. Even if the cultivation of the older generation does not exceed the realm of Emperor Wu, once they enter the ancient land, they will be killed immediately.Therefore, every 30 years, only the younger generation can enter.


    This is also the responsibility of the whole Zhongzhou. It is said that once the evil creatures in the sealed land reach a peak, the seal will be broken, and then the whole Zhongzhou will be destroyed and become a demon kingdom.


    Every 30 years, the younger generation of Zhongzhou will go in, taking it as their duty to clean up the evil creatures and evil things, and at the same time, they are eager for endless opportunities.


    It is said in the world that the ancient land may be inherited from ancient times, and then it will be enough to become the top strong in the world.


    "Shaofu, Tianjiao contending for hegemony. In the ancient sealed land, you will lead the disciples of the Seven Star hall to participate. It is extremely dangerous. Although the evil creatures will be cleaned every 30 years, there will be some powerful creatures and evil things


    In Tianshu hall, a mountain courtyard, no one can get close to it. This is the forbidden area of Tianshu hall.


    The jade fairy looked at Du Shaofu, and continued to admonish him: "if you are not lucky, it is not impossible to encounter evil creatures beyond the imperial level. Every time, even one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects, there are top young leaders who fall among them. There are more people who fall into the sealed land.


    Therefore, you must not be careless and be careful. However, once you have an opportunity, you must strive for it with all your strength. It will be a great opportunity. If you miss this opportunity, you will never have that opportunity. "


    "Second master, what kind of chance is there in the end?"


    Du Shaofu asked curiously, and he wrote it down in his heart.


    Even the second division jade fairy felt that it was a great chance. It can be imagined that such opportunities would be so rare and huge.


    "That''s shenlei forging body, which can directly enhance the martial pulse and spirit root."


    "Shaofu, do you know why one valley, two religions, three schools and three gates should fear our seven star hall. In theory, we have no such rich details as" one valley, two religions, three schools and three gates "in the spiritual realm


    Looking at the master Bo Kuangzhou, Du Shaofu shook his head.


    "One valley, two religions, three sects and three sects restrain each other. No one wants to let others get spiritual realm. This is a big reason."


    "What''s more, they know that we and your master''s seven people are definitely not to be provoked. If any force of one valley, two religions, three schools and three sects is provoked by any force, it will certainly hurt our muscles and bones."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He did not doubt the words of master Bo Kuang Zun. With the strength of the seven masters, the seven joined forces, three schools, three sects, one valley and two religions. It was really going to hurt the muscles and bones and pay a heavy price.


    The nine forces also restrained each other, so this formed the situation of the spiritual realm today, so that the nine forces could not touch the spiritual realm, and the Seven Star hall rose.


    "They are afraid of us because there are six emperors among the seven of us."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old man''s eyes were full of arrogance and said, "boy, do you know how many levels of martial veins and spiritual roots are?"


    "As far as I know, martial arts can be divided into heroes, kings and emperors."


    Du Shaofu was shocked by the fact that the seven original masters of the Seven Star hall actually had six emperors. The ancient emperor Sima Muhan was also the emperor of heaven. Such people were too few, even rarer than the rarity.


    However, everyone with a lofty posture is extremely terrible. It is not a big problem to kill the cultivators of the same level. It is not the same level cultivators that can be compared with each other.


    "By the way, master uncle, you seven, how come there are only six emperors. Who else is not?" Du Shaofu was a little curious. He didn''t know which one was not the emperor.


    Crazy Zun smile, smile is very proud.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the jade fairy said softly, "and your master, Xia Hou Fenglei, he is not the emperor."


    "This chapter has been written for a long time, and it is also the beginning of a new volume of" Tianjiao contending for hegemony ". This volume will be the turning point and beginning of our pig''s foot''s contention for supremacy in Zhongzhou. The next watch will be around five o''clock. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    "It turns out that master is still a little weak."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. He was surprised. He didn''t expect that the master was inferior to the seven hall masters.


    With a smile, Kuang Zun said to Du Shaofu, "your master is not the" emperor "because he is the" human respect "that surpasses the emperor. At the beginning, the strongest of the seven of us was not me or laoliuzi Tianzun, but your Shifu Xiahou Fenglei


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly trembled and his eyes flashed with brilliance.


    It turns out that the master respected the wind and thunder of the summer Marquis, which was the strongest among the seven hall masters of the Seven Star hall!


    "Wumai is not only divided into heroes, kings and emperors. On top of this, there are also people who respect them. That is the existence beyond the emperor. It is said that only some ancient clans in the world can have people who respect the heaven."


    The jade fairy''s eye light fluctuated, with a little sigh, and said: "on top of the human dignity, there is the most powerful supreme existence, that is the celestial posture that only exists in the legend, that is the supreme among the human beings. It is said that only in ancient times did the supreme appear. Among those people, the supreme one can finally become the powerful one in the heaven and earth. It is the strongest existence in the heaven and earth, and no one can compete with them! "


    "Supreme!"


    Two simple words made Du Shaofu''s body tremble violently, as if his blood were boiling for a moment.


    Du Shaofu clearly felt that the two simple words were in his ears, and his body''s martial pulse was also slightly trembling.


    "Sister, it seems that you are born supreme!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a little smile. His sister, who was the same as himself, was born supreme and the strongest existence in the world.


    Du Shaofu was proud of himself because he was his own sister, the sister of his mother.


    "Presumably, Shaojing has recovered now."


    Du Shaofu''s face was filled with a little consolation and smile. After he had his own heart, his sister would surely be able to recover in that family.


    "Within the seal of ancient land, there will be a chance for shenlei to forge, but there are only ten places. You must be in the top ten. This opportunity can''t be missed." Crazy Zun said to Du Shaofu.


    "I will do my best."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and now he broke through the Wu Emperor''s realm and the Seven Star spirit Fu master. He also had some confidence in his heart.


    Although Du Shaofu himself did not know what level his martial veins and spiritual roots had reached, those benefits could not be missed.


    Under the instruction of the master Bo Kuang Zun and the second division''s jade fairy, Du Shaofu learned the address of Tianjiao''s contest for hegemony and some precautions before he left.


    Du Shaofu planned to go back to Tianquan hall first, and then go to the ancient place where the seal was sealed to meet the other people in the Seven Star hall.


    From the mouth of the master Bo Kuang Zun and the second division uncle jade fairy, Du Shaofu learned some rather helpless news.


    In the seal of ancient land, however, all external forces, including puppets, can only rely on their own cultivation strength, and any external force will be restricted.


    This is not good news for Du Shaofu.


    If you can use your dragon puppet, it is also a strong guarantee, but it can''t be achieved.


    However, when he returned to Tianquan hall, Kuang Zun and yunxianzi were not at ease. He was afraid that he would meet the mysterious powerful man who disguised himself as the master of Yuheng hall, that is, the famous Minister of ink. He was afraid that he would not give up.


    It took Du Shaofu some words to persuade crazy Zun and jade fairy that his luck would not be so bad.


    What''s more, the appearance of the six hall masters of the Seven Star hall has already frightened the mysterious strong one. It is afraid that in a short time, the mysterious strong man will not appear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Little star, the breath on your body seems to be different."


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu jumps out of the sky, and a little star comes out of his arms. His breath is quite different from that of the original, which makes Du Shaofu feel surprised.


    "Ouch..."


    The little star raised his head and muttered in a low voice in his throat. His golden eyes looked at Du Shaofu''s spinning.


    "Do you want to eat the elixir again? You are much better than Du Xiaoyao


    Du Shaofu glared at little star, but his hand was subconscious. He took out several miraculous herbs and handed them to Xiaoxing''s mouth. He muttered, "if she hadn''t promised her to take care of you, I''d hardly pay attention to you."


    "If you dare to starve to death, I''ll try. My father will not let you go."


    A clear and tender childish voice came from the mouth of the little star. Then he stretched out his mouth and swallowed those miraculous herbs. He chewed the elixir in his mouth. His golden eyes turned white and he completely ignored Du Shaofu.


    "You can talk!"


    Du Shaofu''s body trembled and almost fell from the sky. The little white eyed wolf, who could speak, seemed to be a woman.


    "What''s so strange about this? I can only speak after you break through."The little star chewed the elixir in his mouth. When he spoke, there was a little glow coming out of his mouth.


    "Hiss."


    Du Shaofu fell on a mountain peak in the lower mountain, looked at the little star, and asked with astonishment: "you just said your father, who is your father?"


    "I don''t know who it is, but when I broke through, I heard what my father left in my mind, saying that he would come back to me."


    The little star looked at Du Shaofu, and his golden eyes were fluctuating. His tender voice said seriously, "anyway, you are my father. Because of you, I can be born. After that, you should take good care of me and give me more miraculous medicine to eat. I feel that if I take more miraculous medicine, I can break through again as soon as possible."


    "When am I your father?"


    Du Shaofu was staring at the little star in front of him.


    This little guy is clearly a monster. How could he be her father? However, this little guy''s father is very likely to be the real dragon, which makes Du Shaofu really afraid of offending this little guy. The legendary real dragon is extremely powerful.


    But is this little guy''s father really a real dragon.


    "You are my father anyway."


    Little star''s golden eyes turned white to Du Shaofu. After taking some miraculous herbs, he was still in the middle of his mind. However, he didn''t ask Du Shaofu for any more. After his tender voice dropped, he was once again in Du Shaofu''s arms.


    "What''s going on? Am I going to be a father now?"


    Du Shaofu was stupefied on the mountain. After a long time, he laughed bitterly. Then he jumped into the sky. After a few flashes, he disappeared in the direction of Tianquan hall.


    "Thirty years have come again. Tianjiao will fight for hegemony, and the seal of ancient land will be opened soon. I don''t know how many young people will get great opportunities."


    "That ancient land is a dangerous place. I don''t know how many young people will go in this time, and they will never come out again."


    "It''s a great event, and countless young people from all over Zhongzhou will participate in it."


    "The last ten people will get the most benefit from the competition between outstanding people and king."


    "If you want to be the last ten people, it''s a fight between the dragon and the tiger. It''s the strongest competition of the young generation in Zhongzhou."


    "Only the top ten people can have such qualifications. They will ring through Zhongzhou and become giants sooner or later."


    "I don''t know which ten people can enter the top ten this time!"


    "Zidang is the peak of one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects. It''s very difficult to compete with them."


    "That''s not necessarily true. In the past years, there have been records of the emergence of black horses. Those black horses often have the strength to compete with the top young disciples of the nine forces!"


    "It''s too hard to have a black horse like that."


    "You say, this time, who can be the pride of this generation?"


    "It''s really hard to be sure. It''s said that this time, there was a saint son from Chihuang in the east of the great Lunjiao, and his accomplishments had reached a terrible level. There is also the "nine spirits" of Wuliang sect, which is said to have broken through to Emperor Wu. Zhu Xue of Xuanfu gate is also a terrible disciple of Xuanfu gate. The fairies of Jiangdu are fairies. An Ling Jun of Lingtian Valley is said to be the first talent of Lingtian Valley for thousands of years. There is also the "Wuqiu" of huijianmen, and the cultivation of Kendo is universal, which makes the elders of huijianmen feel ashamed. "


    "Don''t forget, there are also the" snake dragon Yang "of the Tian snake sect, the" Ming Rong Yin "of the xuanming sect, and the Ruoshui and Jiangling of the ancient Tianzong. They are said to be terrifying and terrifying


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    The whole spiritual realm, even Zhongzhou, is talking about the grand event once every 30 years.


    Tianjiao contest for hegemony, the whole Zhongzhou attention, countless forces tense expectations!


    For the general forces, they do not expect their disciples and children in the clan to get the final chance in the Tianjiao contest for hegemony.


    However, they all hope that their disciples and the children of their families can be passed down by the legendary ancient strongmen in the land sealed by the ancient land.


    It is said that within the seal of the ancient land, countless treasures were left behind at the beginning, and numerous natural materials and earth treasures were bred. Those who are destined to get them will get them!


    Tianjiao contending for hegemony is a great cleaning up of the sealed ancient land, and more importantly, the competition among the younger generation in Zhongzhou.


    The last ten strongest young people will stand out from the countless peers in Zhongzhou and become famous all over the world!


    As for the young generation of the top leaders of the major forces that have been ringing all over the world, they naturally become the focus of public discussion, and they are most likely to become one of the last ten people.


    However, this matter can not be determined, we should know that the ancient land seal within the great danger, there are also a group of heroes competing for hegemony.


    It''s hard to say who can really go to the end and crush the heroes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The night is like a curtain, and the moon is in the sky, covering 800 miles of Zhongzhou river.


    On the vast water area, all of a sudden, the surrounding space vibrates. I don''t know when, dark clouds gather in the sky to block the moonlight, and the moon flowers are engulfed by the accumulated dark clouds.


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, on the water, a huge whirlpool is spinning endlessly. It is hard to see the end of the huge area. It is like there is a huge world space in the water area, and a thrilling energy is spreading from it.


    "Roar..."


    In the waters of the night, the deep roar of the beast kept coming out.


    "Hula..."


    Since then, the energy fluctuation inside the current vortex is more and more intense, as if something is about to be spewed out.


    Then the whirlpool increased, and the surrounding huge waves were like thunder, the huge waves were like a tsunami, and the vast white wave swept all directions.


    "Hula..."


    Then, with the whole vortex began to rise directly, like a waterfall, as if there was something terrible emerging from the vortex.


    A terrible old breath rippled out of the whirlpool.


    Then, within the towering waters, there began to be a huge outline, stretching far away, with a huge area.


    Under the dim moonlight, the runes soar to the sky, and several huge peaks appear in the water, just like rising from the bottom of the water.


    The mountains are towering, the glow is spreading, and the breath is ancient, as if from remote ancient space.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Under the whirlpool, suddenly, three figures swept out, and then fell on the waters of Zhongzhou.


    "Sister Luo, we will come back to see you when we are free."


    The three figures are suspended in the air, and a girl stands in the middle to release the quiet melody, which is extremely beautiful and enters the heart.


    The girl''s hair curled up loosely behind her head, and her temperament was enchanting, but it had a kind of holy beauty. Especially in the night, the dark and ethereal pupil made people remember her at a glance.


    "Well, remember to come back and talk to me when you are free."


    On that ancient mountain, there is the sound of nature coming out. As the voice falls, the space in the mountain area suddenly trembles, and then the whole space solidifies.


    "Boom..."


    The surrounding space is like twisted twist, space ripple began to twist together, just subsided water surface roared again, surging water waves, as if to swallow everything in.


    But then everything disappeared again, and the old mountains seemed to have never appeared.


    "Roar..."


    In the depths of the surrounding waters, the roar of the beast spread out, showing the meaning of fear.


    Among the three figures, a small figure on the left is a golden macaque the size of a big baby.


    This little golden macaque is covered with crystal clear gold. The hair on its head is colorful. Its long and dense eyelashes curl up slightly, covering a pair of bright and deep pale gold eyes.


    The light golden eyes in the eyes are unpredictable and show a noble demeanor.


    "Finally back, more than two years ago."


    The golden macaque stretched out a lazy waist. There was a touch of gold mark in the center of the eyebrows, which was like a flame. With the increase of mystery, with the fall of the voice, the mark slowly became introverted.


    "I don''t know where San Shao is now?"


    On the right side, a young man is wearing a black robe. He is of great stature. His features are clear and deep, just like a sculpture. He is full of sharp edges and corners. His dark and deep eyes are pure black. The whole person gives out a kind of awe inspiring King''s spirit."We''ll go back to the dark forest and we''ll be able to find our brother."


    In the middle of the girl moving face, emerged that is like the world Epiphyllum, beautiful pour into the heart of the smile.


    "I don''t know where that guy is now. Hey, if he doesn''t have little tiger, he will lose face."


    The golden macaque talks with a look of schadenfreude, and hopes to see that guy''s look of eating shriveled.


    "With three less talents, even if I get great benefits again in the past two years, it is certainly not less than three less."


    The black robed youth''s angular face showed a look of awe.


    He is very clear that even if he has obtained amazing benefits and opportunities in the past two years, he can not compare with three less.


    "Roar!"


    A moment later, the black robed youth''s black runes surging all over his body, turning into a black tiger, leaping up into the sky with his wings flapping, his body black and his black Rune soaring into the sky.


    The girl and the golden ape jumped on the back of the tiger, and the black tiger flapped its wings. A wave of terror swept through. You could clearly see that there was a pale gold ripple, which was as vast as the sea roared. Then the black tiger disappeared in the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The master of the temple is back!"


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the mountain, the disciples at the gate of the heavenly power Hall came back with excitement.


    "I''ve met the master of the temple!"


    In Tianquan hall, all the disciples and Dharma protectors saluted in awe.


    A month and a half ago, the main force of Shaodian hall pressed Lin weiqi and Dongli carving to kill Qin officials in Wuhou and won the championship of the seven hall conference.


    At the meeting of the seven halls, there were five legendary Temple masters in the seven halls, which really proved the identity of the little hall master.


    At the moment, in the eyes of all the disciples of Tianquan hall, they are full of awe for the purple soft armor youth.


    He was the first of the younger generation in the spiritual realm. He came from the Tianquan hall where they lived.


    A moment later, in the hall of Tianquan hall, elder Zhu Xiu and other elders of Tianquan hall were present.


    "Shao Dian Lord, can you benefit from the Seven Star pool in Tianshu hall?"


    Elder Zhu Xiu asked with expectation. When Du Shaofu told them to leave, he told them that he would go to Tianshu hall together with Kuang Zun, the head of Tianshu hall, and yuxianzi, the head of Tianxuan hall.


    Therefore, it is not difficult for elder Zhu Xiu to know that, according to the regulations of the seven hall assembly, the young hall master should enter the Seven Star Chenguang pool to wash his body, purify the Lingtai, and get infinite benefits.


    "I got some benefits."


    Du Shaofu smiles, but he doesn''t tell elder Zhu Xiu about the breakthrough.


    Elder Zhu Xiu and other powerful elders of Tianquan hall didn''t ask much. Then Zhu Xiu looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "Shao Dian Lord, what happened to the seven hall assembly? How could the master of Yuheng hall be fake?"


    At this time, let alone Zhu Xiu and others, the whole seven star hall people are curious and guessing.


    Even many forces in the whole spiritual realm and Zhongzhou are watching and probing nervously. This has already shaken the whole Zhongzhou.


    "As for the master of Yuheng hall, the other hall owners have controlled this matter, and everything is in order."


    Du Shaofu told the crowd that it was not convenient to tell elder Zhu Xiu about the details.


    "The little master of the temple, the master of the temple, is well now."


    After hesitating for a moment, Zhu Xiu asked again. Other elders and strong men also looked at each other.


    On the day of the seven hall meeting, all the hall owners of the Seven Star hall appeared, but the only one was the one who did not see the temple master of Tianquan.


    Zhu Xiu and other elders have always had many doubts in their hearts.


    "All elders, please, I believe that it will not be long before master can return to Tianquan hall."


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd. This time, when he entered the sealed ancient land, he had to find the yinlingjing.


    As long as you get yinlingjing, Shifu''s qizun can be restored as soon as possible.


    "That''s good. That''s good."


    Hearing this, Zhu Xiu and all the elders and strong men immediately looked with a smile and looked forward to waiting for the master to return to Tianquan hall.


    As Du Shaofu is now the master of Tianquan hall, he can''t escape to know something about Tianquan hall.


    Elder Zhu Xiu and other powerful elders later told Du Shaofu about the Tianquan hall.


    From this, Du Shaofu also learned that Tianquan hall was rich and powerful beyond Du Shaofu''s original imagination.


    There is the art of refining utensils in the temple of heavenly power. The supply of refined utensils is in short supply. There are also a lot of puppets and other things that are valuable in the outside world.


    In addition, for more than 1000 years, Tianquan hall has already controlled more than 80% of the weapon refining materials trading in the whole spiritual region, and the business is all over the spiritual realm. Even in other parts of Zhongzhou, there are many cooperation.


    "The update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    Tianquan hall controls the refining of most of the utensils in the spiritual realm.


    Most of the high-quality funerary and Taoist instruments come from the Tianquan hall, which makes countless powerful people have a good personal relationship with some elders in Tianquan hall. This invisible force can not be underestimated.


    "Shaodian Lord, recently, there is a Tianbao Pavilion who wants to see him."


    The elder Zhu Xiu said that it was the Baoge who recommended the Shaodian master to attend the ten thousand utensils meeting. Therefore, he kept in mind the treasure Pavilion of that day.


    "Tianbao Pavilion."


    Du Shaofu remembered that some of the conditions promised to Tianbao Pavilion had not yet been fulfilled. The Lord of Tianbao Pavilion, Shangguan he, took good care of himself.


    "I owe some love to Tianbao Pavilion. If I can, Tianquan hall will take care of Tianbao Pavilion more. In addition, I want to let some people from Tianbao Pavilion enter Tianquan hall to understand the weapon refining experience left by master. I have already seen those weapon refining experience. Although it is a great treasure for the instrument master, it doesn''t matter if it is passed on. It can be regarded as my love for Tianbao Pavilion Do you think so? "


    Du Shaofu asked the crowd that he was not very familiar with the situation of Tianquan hall. Besides, the elders and old people of Tianquan hall were sitting there. They paid a lot for Tianquan hall. Naturally, it depends on everyone''s meaning.


    "It''s a small thing. I''ll have it arranged."


    Elder Zhu Xiu nodded. Some outsiders had come to understand the experience and methods of refining weapons left by the temple master. For example, guanghangweng, who is a tool maniac, was one of them.


    "Then I will trouble elder Zhu Xiu."


    Du Shaofu nodded and indicated that he was going to attend the Tianjiao contest for hegemony. He was afraid that he would not have time to see the people in Tianbao pavilion until after the Tianjiao contest.


    Zhu Xiu said: "Shaodian Lord, Tianjiao''s contest for hegemony is about to start. We usually let ten people participate in Tianquan hall every time. Do you have any opinions this time?"


    "Then take ten people. You can arrange it well. There is still half a month to go. It is estimated that the five-day journey is almost the same. I will close the door for these ten days, and then I will start again."


    Du Shaofu said that he could meet people from other halls.


    This time Tianjiao contends for hegemony, that seal ancient land, must take Yin Lingjing, can''t be wrong.


    Therefore, during the ten days, Du Shaofu wanted to make a good preparation. He had just broken through the Wu Emperor''s realm and the Seven Star spirit talisman. He also wanted to consolidate his cultivation.


    In terms of mystical form, golden winged ROC means talent, thunder mystery, star mystery, undead grass, Dongming grass, purple flame demon Huang means talent, we need to have a good understanding and be well prepared.


    Later, Du Shaofu copied the master''s secret military formula and the holy body formula on the jade slips and handed them to elder Zhu Xiu. This made the elders excited. Many of their old faces were excited and their eyes were moist and uncontrollable.


    A moment later, in the secret room of Tianquan hall, Du Shaofu placed a forbidden seal. The light in his brow overflowed, and the ancient space appeared in front of him, and the atmosphere of the ancient space spread. Then he entered the misty space in the ancient space. Du Shaofu sat on his knees, intending to take advantage of the ten days in the ancient space to understand the profound meaning of various means.


    There were countless young people in Zhongzhou who participated in Tianjiao''s struggle for hegemony, which made Du Shaofu look forward to fighting for the amazing benefits.


    Of course, as a young man, Du Shaofu also wanted to know where his accomplishments had reached.


    If we can''t suppress the heroes and compete with the top peers in Zhongzhou, how can we rebuild tianwu college in the future? How can we compete with that group!


    From the mouth of the master Bo Kuang Zun and the second division uncle Yu Xianzi, Du Shaofu also learned that the ancient land was still a dangerous place. It was not uncommon for the top nine forces of the young generation to damage them every time. Therefore, absolute strength was also needed.


    "Hi..."


    With the condensation of his fingerprints, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with golden light. He used the golden winged ROC skill to understand the profound meaning of his talent.


    In the Seven Star Chenguang pool, starlight energy purifies Lingtai.


    Du Shaofu had Dongming grass in his body, which killed all evil spirits.


    This enabled Du Shaofu to enter the state of comprehension in a very short time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, the stone city is shrouded in the setting sun, and the twilight is shining in the sky.


    Stone city is already a treasure land.


    "Whoosh..."


    Outside the stone city, on the calm sky, there are three streamers suddenly from the sunset.


    Three breath surging in the sky, after a few flashes, it directly appeared in the middle of the stone city, and finally fell in front of the tomb of emperor Dapeng outside Du''s family.


    Three figures come, only two figures fall to the ground, a demon spirit holy girl, noble temperament extraordinary dust, standing on the shoulder of a small golden macaque, rippling with a thrilling breath.


    There is also a young man in black, his eyes are pure black, and the whole person exudes a kind of awe inspiring King''s spirit.


    The arrival of these three smells immediately alarmed the strong men of the Du family.


    "Whoosh..."In Du''s family, the emperor of medicine was killed, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Yinyi magic carving, xuanjiao king, juejian king, and golden carving King were plundered out.


    Recently, they are all guarding the stone city. Be on guard in case.


    "Who are you? Emperor Dapeng''s cemetery is a forbidden area. Intruders will be killed without mercy."


    Before the target talisman array, the disciples of the World Association blocked him, and his breath fluctuated fiercely.


    "Get out of the way."


    When the girl opened her mouth, her graceful figure trembled. Her dark and ethereal eyes were moist. She waved her hand slightly, which immediately opened up more than ten disciples of the World Congress, but no one was hurt.


    On the girl''s shoulder, the body surface of the golden macaque radiates a golden talisman and a dazzling golden light diffuses. Then, with the girl and the black robed youth, it seems that there is no one in the world to enter the Fu array.


    "Step back."


    Du Xiaoman''s eyes trembled from afar. Looking at the girls and golden macaques in the three figures, Qian Ying was excited. She immediately stepped forward and asked the disciples of the World Association who were about to cry out for warning to step down.


    "That''s the deputy hall master coming back!"


    Who''s the master of the red mastiff and the tiger.


    "It''s them."


    The doctor''s eyes were full of light and said, "open the Fu array quickly."


    "Chulala..."


    Suddenly, a master of array talisman came forward, and his fingerprints condensed and turned into talisman and secret patterns, which converged the array in front of the cemetery.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    With the convergence of the Fu array, there is a glow on the graveyard.


    Above the graveyard, two spiritual grasses cover the whole cemetery barren mountain, covering the sky and the earth. The sun is shining and the energy is fluctuating, covering the whole stone city.


    Before the cemetery, the peerless girl walked to the tombstone step by step and looked at the "Tomb of Du Shaofu, the great ROC emperor of the wasteland", and called a few big words. Her eyes were moist and her tears ran across her face.


    "Whoosh..."


    The emperor of medicine has no life, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, silver winged devil carving, xuanjiao king and other strong men, who are swept to the scene and quietly stand behind the girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    "Sister man, what''s wrong with my brother?"


    A moment later, Du Xiaoqing stroked the tombstone, looked back at Du Xiaoman and asked.


    She drove back to the dark forest from the long river in Zhongzhou. After arriving at the chaotic demon city, she learned that her brother had fallen for a long time.


    Over the past two years, too much has changed.


    Knowing the news, they immediately rushed back to the stone city, but all this was really in front of them.


    At the moment, Du Xiaoqing''s heart hurt unbearable, did not expect that after the separation from her brother, it was a farewell, she could not accept.


    "We don''t know. He came back from a heavy blow and lost his vitality. In the end, he didn''t want to tell us that Gu Tianzong and we all tried our best, but he still couldn''t keep him."


    Du Xiaoman came up to Du Xiaoqing and said, "details, I''ll tell you later. Don''t be too sad."


    "Brother!"


    From the sky, the power of Du Qianran burst out of the sky.


    "What a strong pressure!"


    The terrible pressure made the doctor''s face change suddenly. Even he could not resist the pressure.


    "Roar..."


    Under such terrible pressure, the powerful monsters, such as the silver winged devil carving, cangyan red leopard, Fu Hu Ba mastiff, xuanjiao king, stone turtle king, ice Python king, Yan carp king, and so on, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, they were on their knees.


    That was a terrifying force, and their strength could not be countered at all.


    "Three little!"


    The young man in black gave a big drink, and his eyes trembled. Suddenly, a tiger roared out of his mouth.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of a tiger, the sound waves stir up the waves in the sky, just like a big wave, the earth and the earth roar, shocking people''s soul, rolling sound waves, still like thunder!


    The sound of tiger roar spread, resounding from the wild beast mountains in the distance, making the monsters in the wild beast mountains crawl and tremble!


    "The cultivation of the vice hall master is so terrible


    The breath of Du Xiaoqing is more powerful than it was two years ago.


    "Is that the human shape of a tiger? It''s so terrible!"


    The doctor of medicine looked at the black robed youth, the familiar breath and the roar of the tiger. It was the breath of the king scale demon tiger.


    But at the moment, the doctor was shocked. The breath on the king scale demon tiger was also at that step.


    Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder and looked at the tombstone. Her eyes moved, but she didn''t show much reaction.


    The stone city is shaking in the dusk and the crowd is pouring out. Stop and watch the direction of Du''s family.


    Then news came out that Du Xiaoqing, the younger sister of the great ROC emperor, came back. It was a terrible strong man.


    A moment later, in the hall of the Du family, only a few powerful people, such as Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, yinyimodiao, xuanjiao king, jindiao and juejian king, were present.


    Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu have a solemn and sad face. They know what happened after they left from Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong.


    Hearing that his brother''s vitality dissipated, he wanted to ask for the dragon spirit of the imperial palace of the stone dragon empire. Du Xiaoqing''s inner breath fluctuated sharply, and anger spread in his eyes.


    Listening to her brother''s death, Du Xiaoqing''s empty eyes, tears across his face, grief, tender body trembling!


    "Sister Xiaoman, my brother is the brave king of the stone dragon empire. The eldest princess of the stone dragon Empire has a very good relationship with her brother. Why can''t I ask the Imperial Palace dragon spirit to renew my brother''s life? If my brother can support me up to now, I can take my brother to find sister Luo, and my brother will certainly not be in trouble."


    Du Xiaoqing''s eyes are blurred and her heart is sad. If her brother is still alive now, as long as she takes her brother there to look for Xiaoluo sister, she will certainly be able to let her brother get out of the way.


    Du Xiaoman''s eyes were red, and his heart was sad. He had no choice but to say, "the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Spirit is too important to the Empire. The stone dragon Empire refuses to give up, and Shaofu doesn''t want to ask for it. As for the eldest princess, Cheng Shengnan, he was engaged to the son of the Dalan cult a few days ago. Before his life was exhausted, Shaofu went to the capital of the Shilong empire. Although he didn''t say so, I knew that he wanted to see him at last But she didn''t see the eldest princess. Until now, Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, has never been to Shicheng... "


    "The stone dragon empire is hateful!"


    Du Xiaoqing is angry, peerless Jiao Yan becomes cold.


    "The stone dragon empire is not a good thing."


    Tiger angry way, one hand clapped the armrest of the seat, the seat directly into pieces.


    "Where''s brother Qingchun?" Du Xiaoyao asked.


    The king of xuanjiao, the king of ice python, and the silver winged devil Eagle also looked at each other, and they did not know the existence of Zhen Qingchun.


    "Master Qingchun has been closed for a long time, but before he closed down, he once said that everything has changed. Let''s wait a little longer." Du Xiaoman said.


    Du Xiaoyao didn''t speak any more. Her eyes were a little confused, and then she showed a little smile. She said to Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu: "Xiaoqing, stupid tiger, don''t worry about it. I''ll tell you something later.""By the way, Xiaoqing, Zhongzhou Tianjiao contest for hegemony is about to start, and Tianxia League is going to participate. It''s just tomorrow morning. Do you want to go?"


    Du Xiaoman asked. She knew Du Xiaoqing''s strength. If Du Xiaoqing went there, she would surely be able to make a great reputation in the sealed ancient land.


    Later, Du Xiaoman and Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao briefly talked about Tianjiao''s contending for hegemony.


    This time Tianjiao contending for hegemony, Tianxia League also plans to send the younger generation to go. Tomorrow morning, we will start, otherwise it will be too late.


    At the Tianjiao competition, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, Du GUI and Du Hao of the Du family will also go to practice.


    Even the winged devil carving will also go. Among the monsters, the silver winged devil carving is definitely a younger generation.


    "If my brother isn''t here, I''ll take part in it."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded, knowing that if his brother was there, he would definitely participate in the grand event.


    Later Du Xiaoqing said to Du Xiaoman, "sister Xiaoman, but you go first. I have to do some things first. Then I will go back to find you."


    In the morning of the next day, the whole stone city was lightly covered with mist. There were birds in the forest, chirping and flying out, shuttling over the stone city.


    "Roar..."


    In the middle of the sky, a black tiger flapped its wings and left.


    "Xiaoqing, what do you want to do in the stone dragon Empire?"


    On the tiger''s back, Du Xiaoyao asked Xiaoqing.


    "I''m going to speak for my brother. The stone dragon empire is so hateful!"


    In Du Xiaoqing''s empty eyes, the stone dragon empire is guarding the imperial palace. The dragon spirit is not for her brother to continue to live. She has anger in her heart.


    "That guy''s not dead. I''m sure he''s not."


    Du Xiaoyao said to Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, "I have a feeling with him. He is still living well. Last night, I made a special inspection. There was no skeleton of him in the cemetery."


    God knows, Du Xiaoyao went to check his destination last night. In front of the undead grass and Dongming grass, he almost couldn''t help swallowing the Dongming grass and the undead grass. If it wasn''t for Du Shaofu''s coming back to settle accounts with him, he couldn''t help it.


    "You said the elder brother is not dead, the elder brother is still alive?"


    Du Xiaoqing looked at Du Xiaoyao tightly, and his cold eyes suddenly became a surprise.


    "Of course he''s alive. He can''t die so easily."


    Du Xiaoyao white eyes, said: "but the Du family do not know, it must be something happened to him, afraid it is just pretending to be dead, don''t want to implicate the Du family, Qingchun brother that guy, must know the situation."


    "I wish I didn''t die. My brother is still alive."


    Du Xiaoqing was excited and overjoyed. He almost danced with joy. His smile was like Epiphyllum in the world, and the beauty poured into the hearts of the people


    The tiger roared and fluttered.


    Du Xiaoyao frowned and said, "but the stone dragon empire is a bit too much. If you want to make a sound for that guy, go ahead."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the misty space, the space fluctuates and the misty mist is diffused.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged, immersed in the understanding. All kinds of mysteries need time to understand.


    Vast mountains, towering peaks, majestic.


    All around, the fog is full of air, and it is like a fairyland.


    Peak palace, around the birds jump to play, surrounded by exotic flowers and plants.


    In front of the palace, a young man in red, aged 21 or 12, looked up at the sky slightly. He seemed to have a gorgeous spirit in his eyes, which made people dare not look directly.


    His red robe is embroidered with many exquisite patterns, as if perfectly integrated with him, so that the slender and straight body is so perfect outline.


    "Son, it''s time for us to start Tianjiao competition tomorrow. Is there anything else we need to arrange?" An old man came forward and respectfully asked the young man.


    "In the year of sealing the ancient land, there is a big chance for me. I will get them. But the benefits of the stone dragon empire are also very important to me. They will not be much lower than the benefits of shenlei."


    Young people speak with pale golden hair behind their heads, and their whole body seems to be covered with light. Their voice is light, so that people can listen to them. It seems that if they can feel a warm feeling in their hearts, their minds will ripple.


    He is the son of Da Lun Jiao, Dong Li Chi Huang. He is the reincarnation strong man of Da Lun Jiao. He has an unimaginable position in Da Lun Jiao.


    "Does the son have a plan?" Asked the old man, looking up.


    "I don''t want Sheng nan to know about it. Everything has to be done seamlessly, and even the big round religion can''t appear in it." Dongli Chihuang said.


    "What should we do? The treasure of the stone dragon Empire always needs to be taken by the son himself." The old man doubts.


    "Stone dragon empire is nothing to worry about. I won''t put it in my eyes, but Sheng Nan, I don''t want her to know."


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes were shining, and she said, "I think that the wasteland is an opportunity. The strength of the wasteland should have been above the stone dragon empire. As long as the wasteland fights against the Shilong Empire, that''s enough."The old man''s eyes moved and said, "there are ancient Tianzong behind the wasteland. We are afraid that it is not easy to move."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    "It''s just a small country of mole ants. I''m afraid that the ancient emperor would not do anything for a small country. Besides, I''m just borrowing a knife."


    Dongli Chihuang smiles and says, "the old emperor of the stone dragon Empire has been worried about the time limit, so he wants to go further. It is said that the stone city of the wasteland has treasures. I believe the old emperor will also be interested in it. The wasteland and the stone dragon Empire have already had a feud. I''m afraid that as long as someone does something slightly in the middle, it will be enough."


    "I see." The old man nodded with a smile in his eyes.


    "It''s up to you. Tianjiao will fight for hegemony for half a year. I hope I can hear good news after half a year."


    Dongli Chihuang''s face was suffused with a smile and said: "at that time, if I got the benefits of the stone dragon Empire again, I would reach a new height."


    The old man nodded and said, "congratulations to the son on his triumphant return."


    Stone dragon Empire, the imperial capital of dragon city.


    Sunny, calm sky, suddenly, three figures across the sky.


    The three figures, two big and one small, wrapped up the rainbow, just like breaking the sky, and instantly disappeared in the air.


    "That''s it!"


    In a short time, the three figures fell outside the imperial palace of the stone dragon empire.


    A little golden macaque landed on the shoulder of a moving girl.


    The three figures are Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu, who came to the imperial capital of Longcheng.


    "Is the Dragon Spirit in the palace?"


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the magnificent and splendid palace and asked Du Xiaoyao on his shoulder.


    "The dragon spirit of the imperial palace is naturally in the imperial palace. It is said that it is a treasure, and it is the gathering place of an empire''s great fortune."


    Du Xiaoyao glanced at Du Xiaoqing and said, "what do you really want to do?"


    "Since they are reluctant to give up the imperial dragon spirit for the elder brother''s life, then I will destroy the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, and I will vent my anger for my brother."


    Du Xiaoqing puffed her cheek and was angry in her heart. She wanted to destroy the imperial palace to vent her anger.


    "If you say we do this, will that guy get angry?" Du Xiaoyao''s eyes turned and worried.


    "The elder brother must have looked at the face of the eldest princess, so he didn''t force the Imperial Palace dragon spirit at the beginning. Now the big princess is so merciless. I wonder why she still wanted to follow her brother at the beginning. Why should I give her face?"


    Du Xiaoqing was angry. Although she didn''t understand it, she could feel the relationship between Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, and her brother, so she was more angry at this time.


    "Well, the dragon spirit of the palace is a treasure. I don''t know how it tastes..." Du Xiaoyao''s evil smile was obviously malicious.


    "The Imperial Palace, who is so presumptuous?"


    With Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu appearing in front of the palace, a dozen or more palace guards in armor rushed out in front of the palace with fierce momentum and scolded Du Xiaoqing.


    "Get out of here!"


    The little tiger has a big drink, the sound wave is like a roar, with the air waves in the space, as if the thunder rings through the four sides.


    For a moment, from the tiger''s body, a terrible momentum swept out like a tornado storm, sweeping to the palace, shaking the entire palace.


    Now the strength of the tiger, has reached a terrible point!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    More than a dozen palace guards were directly shattered into blood mist in the roar of Xiaohu.


    "King of the stone dragon Empire, come out to me!"


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the depth of the Imperial Palace, and Jiao''s voice rang through the whole palace and the whole imperial capital dragon city.


    "It seems that someone is breaking into the palace!"


    "A strong enemy is coming!"


    Under the astonishing movement, the emperor trembled, and some people rushed to the street, gathered in the direction of the imperial palace.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Almost at the same time, the imperial capital of the Dragon City, there are a lot of Royal breath surging and prying.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, within the palace, there are large figures leaping into the air.


    A lot of breath is surging, but most of them are the breath of pulse spirit state and the cultivation of five-star spirit talisman. There are many but not many breath of Hou level.


    An empire, although there is no lack of marquis.


    However, most of these martial arts practitioners are outside the garrison, there won''t be too many in the palace.


    "I don''t know who came to our stone dragon empire!"


    The faint voice came, deep in the palace, there was a figure wrapped in a light golden light, invisibly there was a spread of prestige.


    A flash of figure will appear in the sky of the palace. In the light golden light, a strong and majestic breath spreads. It seems that it can be connected with the palace, just like a giant dragon coming.


    This is an octogenarian looking old man with long black hair and several strands of golden hair, which is very eye-catching. His eyes are deep and the waves are rippling, like the vast sea.


    "Yes, grandfather."


    In the palace, there were several people looting the palace. At first, a moving woman, the second princess Cheng Yan, was surrounded by a fat young man, Cheng Chao, the third prince. When they saw the old man, they respected and saluted.The old man was Cheng Fanshi, the old emperor of the stone dragon empire. He looked at the two figures in front of him and the golden macaque. He felt the breath of the black robed youth and the graceful girl, and his eyes stirred up waves.


    "It''s them."


    Cheng Yan looked at Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao. She had seen Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao in tianwu college. Naturally, she knew them.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a short period of time, there were dozens of figures coming from all over the capital, and the breath of princes was surging.


    The first few people were the king of Zhenbei, Zhennan, Zhendong, and Ouyang mausoleum.


    Looking at the three Du Xiaoqing, Zhenbei Wang and others were surprised to see the change. In addition to the appearance of Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao were naturally acquainted with each other.


    "Are you the emperor of the stone dragon Empire?"


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the old emperor Cheng Fanshi, with a cold look in his eyes.


    "I am the last emperor of the stone dragon empire."


    Cheng Fanshi''s eyes are slightly coagulated. He once peeped into the girl in front of him and knew its origin. He said to Du Xiaoqing, "I know you. You are the sister of Du Shaofu, the king of divine courage. I don''t know what''s going on here today?"


    "Lao Huang, it''s not right."


    Today, if not, I will be the emperor''s palace


    "What..."


    With the fall of Du Xiaoqing''s voice, all the people were stunned and trembled.


    Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang, Zhendong Wang, etc. also looked at each other.


    "The dragon spirit of the imperial palace is the place of the great fortune of the Empire. You can''t give it to anyone, little girl. For the sake of your brother, the king of courage, you go."


    It''s like a dragon in the palace.


    As the old emperor of the stone dragon Empire, he represents the dignity of a country, so he can''t bow his head.


    He has just killed more than a dozen girls, but he is not good at fighting.


    "My master has made great contributions to the stone dragon Empire, but the stone dragon Empire has not continued to revive the dragon spirit of my master''s palace. In this way, what is the use of the imperial dragon spirit? Destroy it!"


    The tiger comes forward, in the pure black pupil, spreads out the domineering ferocity, according to the awe inspiring King''s gas, makes the figure around tremble.


    Cheng Fanshi, the old emperor, was also afraid of it, so he decided that the young girl and the young man in black were from Du Shaofu, who had already died.


    "The king of divine courage has made great contributions to the Empire, which is remembered by the Empire. However, the Imperial Palace dragon spirit is the luck of a country and cannot be handed over. Even if the king of divine courage is still alive, he can understand it, not to mention the king''s understanding at the beginning."


    The old emperor Cheng fan is looking at Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu and says that the girl and youth in front of him are afraid of him.


    "It turns out that the girl is here for Shaofu. She should have come. She has come after all."


    In the north of the town, Wang Mu moved, standing beside Xie Jiaqiang.


    Xie Fei Qian Ying is also among them, the beautiful eyes move, quietly watch.


    "My brother is no longer here. You still talk about my brother. Do you really cheat my brother?"


    Du Xiaoqing was angry, but the old emperor Cheng Fanshi said coldly: "the last time I ask you, hand over the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, or let me raze this palace to the ground!"


    "Little girl, this is the imperial capital of the stone dragon Empire and the important place of the imperial palace. Although you have great strength, you are afraid that it is not enough. For the sake of the king of courage, go back."


    Old emperor Cheng Fanshi said, such as torch eyes, rippling waves.


    Although the girls and young people in front of them are extraordinary, this is the Imperial Palace, and the old emperor Cheng fan is not afraid.


    "It''s good to flatten this bullshit palace!"


    Small tiger cheered, the figure across the space.


    "Be bold, step forward and kill without mercy!"


    There is a Palace Guard commander leaping out. He is a marquis, already a half King''s realm. As the Imperial Palace Guard commander, he has a very high status and is fierce.


    "Ants!"


    Small tiger deep voice a drink, the figure suddenly turned into a black rainbow, breath suddenly burst.


    It was a terrible, fierce and domineering atmosphere, which shocked people and caused a resonance between the sky and the earth!


    "Not good!"


    The old emperor seemed to feel something, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Boom


    Everything was too fast. It was faster than everyone could imagine. The young man in black appeared in front of the Guard commander like lightning. His eyes were fierce, and the attack was fierce. When he raised his hand, he hit out directly.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The bodyguard commander, the half King''s realm, had no chance to avoid it. His body suddenly exploded in succession after a blow, and the whole person turned into blood mist. Finally, his eyes were filled with fear and he died in his eyes!


    All around were shocked and frightened. The mysterious young man had only one punch, and a half king was killed.


    "Bold!"


    The old emperor was so angry that he could not bear it. His figure was covered with golden light. With a fist seal, the sound of the dragon''s howling came out, and he directly rushed to the tiger.This fist, the void trembles, a piece of golden light appears, the surrounding world energy surging, the prestige is frightening!


    At the same time, the fist in the tiger''s hand glows with black runes, and a claw mark grabs it.


    The footprints, black fog surging, unfathomable, seem to swallow ten square.


    "Boom


    With one fist and one claw, there was a sudden crash, and then a violent wave broke out in the air.


    "Pedaling!"


    So the impact, the small tiger figure immediately stagger backward shock back a few steps.


    But the old emperor Cheng Fanshi was also shaking his body. Although he had the upper hand, his old face was extremely shocked.


    "Roar..."


    The little tiger''s figure staggered back, and the fierce light in his eyes shot. Suddenly, the black Rune spread and turned into its own body. A huge black tiger suddenly flapped its wings and circled in the air.


    The huge black tiger is perched on his body. His body is covered with black scales, just like cast by the deep night sky, and has a deep golden color. His wings are shining with gold. His power is like the supreme of the tiger family!


    "The first time the animal emperor ascends!"


    Looking at the terrible black giant tiger in front of him, the old emperor Cheng fan is jealous, dignified and shocked.


    He could feel that the black giant tiger had the supreme breath of the tiger clan, but he could not see what kind of tiger monster the black terror tiger was.


    "Roar!"


    The black tiger roars, flapping its wings, and the black Rune soars to the sky. With the tornado storm like air flow, the fierce tiger pours on the sky. Like a black thunder, it raises the tiger''s claw and suddenly swings it, tearing Cheng fan away.


    This claw seems to want to tear the sky, accompanied by the violent wave sweeping around, shaking the surrounding space.


    "Kaka..."


    Next to the edge of the palace, a large gold palace was shattered, and cracks in the ground exploded.


    "It''s not enough for the first time to ascend the animal kingdom!"


    The old emperor Cheng fan drank heavily, and the breath in his body gushed out without reservation. It was the mysterious top level breath of Wu Emperor''s realm. When he turned his hand, he shook his hand and condensed his fingerprints. He had a sense of royal majesty. A golden palm print gushed out, dense with endless runes of imperial spirit, and directly collided.


    "Roar"


    paw prints collide, large runes surge, and black runes collide with gold runes.


    In the dazzling light, then the level of gold palm print is broken, and the claw print is also dissipated.


    "Chulala..."


    The tiger''s huge body was also shaken back again. The air waves were towering and the ground was blasted open, and a large number of palaces were destroyed.


    "Pedaling..."


    This time, the old emperor Cheng Fanshi''s body was also directly shaken back, it seems that he did not occupy much of the upper hand.


    The old emperor Cheng Fanshi''s eyes were greatly shocked. He was shocked that the black tiger had only the first level of cultivation in the military Marquis situation, but it could not weaken the mysterious peak level of his Wu Emperor''s realm. The supremacy of the tiger family was too terrifying!


    Boom His eyes are dignified. In the hands of the old emperor, a sword flashing with runes is held in his hands. His powerful breath is frightening and almost full of emptiness.


    This is a top-level high-quality Taoist weapon. The ancient breath that permeates the saber is almost beyond the level of Taoist weapon. The breath is frightening.


    This sword was originally obtained by the old emperor Cheng Fan Shi from the hands of the East Li Chihuang of the big wheel religion.


    The sword of Chihuang in the east came from Kaiming city to kill the three emperors in the three empires.


    "Is there a top-level Taoist instrument?"


    Du Xiaoqing walked out to the tiger and said to him, "just give it to me."


    "Little girl, can you give me a face?"


    Zhenbei Wang Mu moved forward a few steps to stop Du Xiaoqing.


    It seems that he wants to stop Du Xiaoqing, but in fact, the king of Zhenbei knows that the old emperor is powerful and that there are some top Taoist tools.


    What''s more, inside the palace, he was very aware of the power of it. He didn''t want to be hurt.


    Of course, the king of Zhenbei didn''t want these guys to really raze the palace and the dragon city to the ground, which he didn''t want to see.


    At the moment, the mind of Zhenbei king is very complicated.


    "Master, my brother respects you. You are my brother''s relative, and I respect you too. So please don''t stop me. I''m here to get justice for my brother."


    Du Xiaoqing turned to the king of Zhenbei and said that she knew that the king was a relative of his brother, and she also kept a respect in her heart.


    "Today, Xiao Yu''s first chapter is a few hundred words short, so this is a large chapter with more than 4000 words. Add in the number of words in the first chapter. It is updated today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    "Xiao Qing."


    In the crowd, there is a beautiful figure coming out, graceful and curved body posture, temperament is just absolutely cold, big eyes beautiful eyes put a little cool, strangers do not come near, but at this time looking at Du Xiaoqing, big eyes beautiful eyes with a smile.


    She is Ouyang Shuang. She has been in the imperial palace for a long time, but her graceful body is much thinner than before.


    "Sister Shuang, I come to ask for justice for my brother. Don''t stop me." Du Xiaoqing said to Ouyang Shuang.


    "I can''t stop you. Be careful."


    Ouyang Shuang nods, and Qianying stands aside. She knows that she can''t stop or participate.


    "Sister Shuang, let''s talk later."


    Du Xiaoqing said to Ouyang Shuang, and then turned to look at the old emperor Cheng Fanshi. In his pure and childish eyes, and in the blue light, there began to be a red light, which spread in itself, just like a flame beating. A terrible blue and red light spread out of his body.


    "Boom!"


    Terrible breath swept, energy fluctuations like a volcano to erupt, a terrible pressure, suddenly fell on this side of the ancient world!


    At the moment, feeling the terrible breath on Du Xiaoqing''s body, the old emperor Cheng fan''s old face was suddenly dignified and shocked.


    "The mysterious peak of animal kingdom!"


    Cheng fan is shocked. At the moment, Du Xiaoqing''s body, that breath has reached the mysterious peak of the animal kingdom, almost half a step away from the other side of the animal kingdom.


    That atmosphere of pressure, accompanied by the blazing breath of the sky, will be the air in the surrounding space, also evaporated into nothingness of white smoke.


    All the living creatures around are suffering from skin pain. In the blazing breath, the soul is on fire.


    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaoqing snorted in his mouth and waved it out with one hand. The rolling flame, accompanied by the mysterious patterns of talismans, erupted like a volcano and shrouded Cheng Fanshi.


    Then, the flame, the flame will wither.


    Cheng Fanshi''s face was shocked, and the breath made him feel a huge danger. The sword in his hand was suddenly waved, and a knife awn swept to the green and red flame.


    With a strange posture and speed, the rolling flame suddenly wrapped up the blade awn, forming a blazing sea of fire. With a terrible power, it directly burned the huge blade into nothingness.


    "Hiss!"


    In the sea of fire, Du Xiaoqing''s beautiful shadow swept out. Among the slender hands, a handprint seemed to pierce through the space. Suddenly, he put on the swords of Brahman, suppressed the surrounding areas with great pressure, and then ran into thunder and fell on the old emperor Cheng Fanshi.


    "Imperial spirit protects the body!"


    The sudden change made Cheng Fanshi feel his soul trembling under the pressure of Du Xiaoqing, and his face suddenly changed greatly. There was an invisible breath in his body that moved the Imperial Palace, and a golden dragon shaped shadow suddenly twisted around his body surface.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Xiaoqing''s handprint fell, and the golden dragon shaped virtual shadow suddenly trembled. A moment later, it was destroyed by the talisman and secret patterns in the flame in the handprint, but the fingerprints were all dissipated at the moment.


    "The Imperial Palace dragon Qi protects the body."


    Du Xiaoyao is suspended in the air alone at the moment, looking at Cheng fan''s body surface dissipated Golden Dragon shadow, and his eyes slightly fluctuate.


    "Pedaling..."


    Although Cheng Fanshi resisted Du Xiaoqing''s attack, he staggered backward in a face-to-face manner. On his rather old face, he began to look pale.


    "How strong!"


    The princes who watched around were shocked and changed their color. The strength of the girl was really terrible.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, there was a tremor in the depth of the palace, which was the direction of the Golden Dragon hall, and began to spray the golden Ruixia, just like the whole imperial capital dragon city was alive.


    Space constantly vibrates, a tremendous pressure connecting heaven and Earth spread.


    Immediately, a figure jumped out of the palace.


    A chubby middle-aged man in a Dragon Robe jumps up into the air and hovers in the sky. The golden ray of Ruixia covers the whole body, and there is a faint Golden Dragon shadow around him, fluctuating the power of the emperor.


    "See the process emperor!"


    With the appearance of the figure, immediately around countless palace figures salute.


    Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang and Zhendong Wang were no exception, bowing their heads.


    That''s Cheng Huang. He sits in the palace and never leaves.


    Even when the three great empires invaded, the old emperor came forward.


    At the moment, the emperor Cheng is in the air, and his power connects the heaven and the earth. It seems that there is a general trend between heaven and earth, which can suppress everything!


    "For the sake of the king of valour, girl, go away, or I won''t blame you for your impoliteness."


    Cheng Huang opens his mouth, and his voice has a great majesty, which makes the whole capital of the emperor tremble.


    "It seems that you are the emperor of the stone dragon empire. If you cheat my brother, I''ll see how rude you are!"


    Du Xiaoqing curled his mouth and looked at the breath of the emperor Cheng. He was also a little afraid.That kind of breath is unusual. It is not the breath of the emperor Cheng, but a general trend of heaven and earth. It is a kind of Qi of monarch and emperor, connecting heaven and earth.


    "Girl, then don''t blame me for being rude. For the sake of the whole emperor, I have to catch you first!"


    With his eyes moving and his eyes opening and closing, there was a special golden light shining in his eyes. At the same time, his body emitted a golden light, which stirred a terrible force in the palace, like a volcanic eruption.


    "Oh


    These forces, finally turned into a golden dragon, the whole body golden, huge hundreds of Zhang.


    The giant dragon''s shadow is majestic and ferocious. With a general trend of heaven and earth, it makes the whole Imperial City tremble and millions of creatures tremble. Finally, Du Xiaoqing is swept away.


    "The power of Dragon Spirit in the imperial palace!"


    The king of Zhenbei and other princes moved. It was the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. It was the most terrible thing in the stone dragon empire. It was the gathering of the national spirit and the belief of countless people. It was the power of the general trend of heaven and earth.


    Du Xiaoqing lotus step forward, step by step a fire lotus at the foot of the formation, blazing hot rolling, the whole person holy demon charm, ethereal smart, dust like a fairy in the fire, waved a huge blue red flame, and then gathered into a blue red giant bird virtual shadow emerged.


    In an instant, a terrible pressure suddenly came to this place!


    The blue and red giant bird is like a Phoenix, like a Phoenix, like a crane, standing on one foot, with red text, green texture and white beak, and covered with red stripes and brilliant blue feathers.


    At this moment, Zhou Kong countless eyes trembling drama!


    At this time, under the pressure of the blue and red birds like Phoenix and crane, the pulse and soul of all people could not help shaking.


    The strength is lower some, be crushed directly to crawl on the ground!


    "Bifang bird, it''s Bifang bird!"


    "It is said that Du Xiaoqing is the body of Bifang divine bird. It seems to be true!"


    "Bifang bird, it''s an ancient bird!"


    Around him, the old king was shocked. The empty shadow was Bifang divine bird, which was the ancient god bird, and the terrible god bird in the legend.


    "Hula!"


    Bi Fang''s virtual shadow fluttered its wings, and then directly met the Golden Dragon''s virtual shadow. Then the flames rolling in his mouth accompanied by the mysterious patterns of the towering talismans erupted like a volcano.


    The high temperature under the fire makes people''s soul tremble, forming a blazing sea of fire.


    The roar of the two palaces is not only loud, but also loud!


    At this moment, if it was not for the great array of guards in the deep part of the palace, I''m afraid it would be broken immediately.


    In such a collision, the princes around him fell back one after another, and their faces turned white.


    The terrible collision and the shaking princes'' spirits throbbed. Those powers were too terrible!


    The virtual shadow of Bi Fang''s divine bird and the Golden Dragon''s shadow are changing rapidly, just like living creatures, which constantly urge the animals to collide together.


    Virtual shadow flying, golden dragon roaring and tumbling, Bifang divine bird flapping its wings, constantly hitting each other, the golden light was ten thousand feet, and the flame turned into a huge wave.


    "Chulala..."


    A moment later, the two virtual shadows dissipated at the same time. Du Xiaoqing''s body faltered backward and recoiled several feet. Her face was slightly pale.


    The terrible golden dragon, with a general trend of heaven and earth, occupied the most favorable time and place here, and Du Xiaoqing was suppressed.


    Cheng Huang''s body swayed and took the upper hand.


    This is the imperial palace. Emperor Cheng has his own dragon spirit to use, not to mention the top level practitioners on the other side of the animal kingdom. Even if the stronger ones come, they have the imperial dragon spirit. As long as they are in the palace, he will be blessed by God.


    "Palace dragon spirit, good baby!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes glowed. It felt the breath of the Imperial Palace dragon. It was a treasure. If you could swallow the imperial dragon spirit, it would be of great benefit to it.


    "The strength is not vulgar, but this is the important place of the Imperial Palace, and no one is allowed to act wildly!"


    Cheng Huang''s eyes twinkled with majestic gold, and suddenly the void trembled. A golden seal appeared in front of him.


    On the seal, there is a golden dragon, golden light, like a round of rising sun.


    "Oh..."


    With the appearance of the seal, there is a dragon whistling sound, showing a mysterious and ancient atmosphere.


    The seal glow rises, affects the world, the imperial capital of Longcheng, is still scattered around.


    "Golden Dragon and jade seal!"


    All the princes and Marquises are shocked. It is the Golden Dragon and jade seal of the imperial palace. It contains the great fortune of a country and gathers the power of a country''s belief. The dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace nourishes it. It is absolutely a terrible treasure.


    At the moment, the golden dragon is covered with glory.


    Let Cheng Huang''s breath become more and more terrible, like to be able to resonate with heaven and earth!


    The imperial palace is wrapped with dragon spirit, forming a powerful and powerful force.


    Under such pressure, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu also began to be dignified.


    "It''s such a powerful treasure that I can''t even eat it."


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes move, it can feel that the treasure contains the most powerful power is extremely terrible, the seal spread out of the majestic power, it seems that it is difficult to swallow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    "Go!"


    Cheng Huangshen drinks the golden dragon jade seal in his hand, and the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace fluctuates, sweeping directly to Du Xiaoqing.


    The golden dragon jade seal is the only one in the stone dragon empire. It has been worshipped by hundreds of millions of people in the stone dragon Empire, gathering the spirit of the imperial dragon.


    The golden dragon jade seal absorbs the nourishment of the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Qi, so it has a mysterious power, has endless Qi, and blends with heaven and earth.


    This is definitely a treasure. It is much more valuable than high-quality Taoist tools.


    The golden dragon jade seal can not be refined by the master of utensils.


    No matter how powerful the Fuwen master is, he can refine the shape of the golden dragon jade seal, but he can''t refine the spirit and secret power of the golden dragon jade seal. It needs countless years of nourishment and a country''s Qi to gather to be able to have such a powerful power.


    "Ouch..."


    The Golden Dragon and jade seal swept to Du Xiaoqing. It seems that there are six Golden dragons in the shadow. They are all moving together. The dragon spirit of the imperial palace is rolling. It contains eternal power. The general situation is overwhelming. It seems that they want to kill the four living creatures!


    Du Xiaoqing once again, a large number of green and red flames swept out, flooding into the Golden Dragon Seal.


    However, at this moment, the golden dragon jade seal is rolling and under the protection of heaven and earth. It drives the momentum of thousands of shares and forces Du Xiaoqing to retreat at the right time and place.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared, cheered like thunder, and the huge body of black runes surged. Together with Du Xiaoqing, they resisted the golden dragon jade seal.


    "Ouch!"


    On the golden dragon jade seal, six Golden Dragon virtual shadows are blessed, and with little tiger, they are also retreated by Bi.


    The surrounding void is twisted, the whole imperial capital dragon city vibrates, that Mengmeng Imperial Palace dragon gas, endless auspicious light agitation, frightening to the extreme.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, a breath of terror erupted again, just like a lord of terror was born, a dazzling golden light like the sun burst, giving people an incomparable sense of oppression.


    Just as Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu retreated, a huge golden ape suddenly appeared.


    "Oh..."


    The golden ape roars, its crystal clear body is wrapped in the sunlight, and its eyes are smart, just like the natural pupil, overlooking everything in the world.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the golden ape blows out his fist. It looks like the sky and the earth have opened. The space before the fist is blurred and distorted. It seems that it can push the four sides and suppress everything!


    This blow directly resists the Golden Dragon Seal and blocks its life in the void.


    At the moment, the huge golden ape, like a supreme heaven and earth, came from the beginning of heaven and earth, and the faint air made the surrounding creatures tremble.


    "This is a treasure. It is the nourishment of a country''s fortune and Imperial Palace''s Dragon Spirit. It contains the most majestic imperial dragon spirit and mysterious heaven and earth secret power. It is protected by heaven and earth. In this palace, we can''t do anything but leave the Palace first!"


    The golden ape looked back at Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu and said that the golden pupils were slightly coagulated.


    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaoyao snorted, then the figure retreated, but the fingerprints congealed, and a towering blue and red flame swept the palace.


    "Chulala..."


    All of a sudden, flames were rolling around the palace, and a large number of palaces were razed to the ground and turned into ashes. Only the deep part of the palace was protected by a large array to resist the flames.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, when the huge body retreated back, the tiger''s wings swept, the tiger''s paws waved, and the terrible breath rippled. The large Imperial Palace collapsed, the ground cracked, and in an instant, it collapsed like an earthquake.


    "Back!"


    Seeing that Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu have retreated, Du Xiaoyao''s fist breaks out with inexplicable pressure and collides with the Golden Dragon Seal.


    "Boom


    The low dull sound resounds from the high altitude, the sound waves are sonorous, the runes and energy spread all over the sky, and the terrible energy makes the pupils around the eyes constrict and the void distorts and explodes.


    "Whew..."


    Taking advantage of the situation, Du Xiaoyao''s body turned back into a golden thunderbolt and retreated abruptly, leaving the palace in the distance.


    When the golden dragon jade seal was recovered, the emperor Cheng''s face was very dignified. As far as his eyes were concerned, the periphery of the palace had been razed to the ground by Du Xiaoqing and the black giant tiger.


    Since the founding of the stone dragon Empire, the stone dragon Empire has never suffered such a blow.


    "That seal treasure is too strong!"


    Du Xiaoqing Qianying came to Du Xiaoyao''s side, her eyes were bright and beautiful. The breath on the seal made her unable to do anything now.


    "Don''t worry, as long as we are outside the palace, even the seal can''t help us. I''m afraid they dare not go out of the palace!"


    Du Xiaoyao affirmed that everything is difficult to escape its prying, which is its talent.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t destroy the imperial palace. The dragon spirit is out of breath for the three shaos"


    the little tiger turns back to human form, and his pure dark deep eyes show fierce light.


    "Du Xiaoqing, you make a big fuss about the imperial capital of the stone dragon Empire and destroy the imperial palace of our empire. Does this represent the wasteland and want to fight against the stone dragon Empire?"Cheng Huangyuan looks at Du Xiaoqing from afar. The dragon spirit of the palace hovers around him, and the imperial power spreads. He looks at the peripheral area of the razed palace, and his heart is filled with indignation.


    This is a national humiliation. The national humiliation of the Shilong Empire has never been seen since its founding, but it happened in his reign today.


    "If it hadn''t been for our world association, the temple of beasts and the elder brother''s leading the strong ones to arrive, the stone dragon Empire would have collapsed today. If the wasteland were to wage war with the stone dragon Empire, the stone dragon Empire would have been totally vulnerable!"


    Du xiaoqingjiao drinks, from Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong''s mouth, also learned about the Kaiming city war. Finally, the whole country of Shilong Empire Daqing did not mention his brother.


    At the moment, Du Xiaoqing is even more indignant and unfair for his brother.


    Listening to Du Xiaoqing''s words, Cheng Huang, the old emperor Cheng Fanshi, and so on, were all green and red, and they were speechless for a time.


    And Cheng Huang and the old emperor Cheng Fan Shi also knew that if the wasteland were to go to war with the stone dragon Empire, the stone dragon Empire would be hard to contend with.


    In particular, the three lords of terror in front of them were enough to sweep all the way to the palace.


    "With a seal, I can''t protect my life. After Tianjiao contends for hegemony, I will come again. The Imperial Palace has dragon spirit, and the stone dragon empire can''t be left behind!"


    Du xiaoqingjiao drink sink way, that seal is too strong, only then can think of a way to deal with.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The imperial capital Dragon City, countless eyes looked at the three figures, and then looked at the vast razed palace, a silent.


    A number of princes do not speak, the strength of Du Xiaoqing''s three is not the princes can compete with.


    "Xiaoqing, are you going to Tianjiao contest for hegemony?"


    A moment later, Ouyang Shuang asked Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu in a side hall of Zhennan Wangfu.


    "Well, I want to represent my brother."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded to Ouyang Shuang and said, "we''ll start soon, or we won''t be able to make it."


    "Take me with you. I haven''t been out for a long time. I happen to be with you." Ouyang Shuang said to Du Xiaoqing.


    "Sister Shuang, I heard that there are many dangers in the sealed ancient land, which is a place of great ferocity."


    Du Xiaoqing is worried that Ouyang Shuang''s cultivation strength is still in the state of Wuhou. If you go there, it will be extremely dangerous.


    "I''m in too much danger if you''re here."


    Ouyang Shuang smile, peerless face moving, but slightly haggard, lost the look of the past.


    "This..."


    Du Xiaoqing hesitated, and then looked at Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu. She did not know how to decide. She would not be in danger to Shuang sister.


    "Don''t look at me, she didn''t ask me."


    Du Xiaoyao White Du Xiaoqing one eye, directly walked to one side.


    Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Xiaoqing, his big eyes and beautiful eyes were rippling, and he said, "Xiaoqing, are you really not going to take me? If you don''t take me, I can only go by myself. "


    Looking at Ouyang Shuang that big eyes beautiful eyes, smell speech, Du Xiaoqing can only be helplessly nodded, way: "well, then go together."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the misty space of spiritual realm and Tianquan hall, the body of purple soft armor sitting cross knees is rippling with golden light, just like gold snakes shuttling around.


    "Hoo..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and the golden light on his body shuttled in, and then he vomited out his turbid Qi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    Eyes open, eyes of fine mans Dou shoot, there are golden thunder, purple flame flashing, vibrant.


    "Hoo!"


    Taking a deep breath slightly, Du Shaofu showed a smile. During this period of time in the ancient space, he not only stabilized the atmosphere of cultivation at the beginning of the Wu Emperor''s realm, but also advanced to a higher level in the comprehension of various esoteric means.


    "It''s almost time."


    Du Shaofu got up and stretched himself, feeling the changes in his body and the vigorous energy fluctuation. His eyes showed a slight smile. He could not help but feel a sense of relief rippling from his heart


    "Shaodian Lord, it''s almost time. This time, nine people from Tao Yu and Yu Mingyuan went to the Tianjiao contest for supremacy. With the Shaodian master, there were just ten people. At that time, there should be more disciples in Tianshu hall and Kaiyang hall." A moment later, in the hall, elder Zhu Xiu said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded. Compared with Tianquan hall and Tianji hall, there are more disciples in Tianxuan hall than in Tianquan hall and Tianji hall. Naturally, there will be more disciples in Tianxuan hall.


    "By the way, a young man has come to Tianquan hall and waited for him for several days." Zhu Xiu said to Du Shaofu.


    "What''s the name?" Du Shaofu was stunned. He seemed to have no acquaintances in the spiritual realm.


    Elder Zhu Xiu said with a smile, "this young master should still remember that the young man who was saved by the master of the seven hall assembly from the Qin official seemed to be called stone."


    "Is that him?"


    With a smile, Du Shaofu naturally remembered the young man. He had a good impression of him.


    A moment later, in the side hall, Du Shaofu met the young man who was as strong as a bear.


    He was twenty-two or three years old. He looked dull, but he was a perfect cultivation of King Wu.


    Seven hall assembly can finally enter the top five, which also shows its talent.


    "You are Qiaofeng, you are good. I thought you would be in trouble." Seeing Du Shaofu, the robust young man immediately got up with a smile in his eyes and a worried look on his brow.


    "What are you worried about me doing?" Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    The strong young man looked at Du Shaofu and seriously said, "you are my Savior. If you have something to do, I will certainly help you revenge."


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help laughing. He could see that the young man was simple and honest. This was from the bottom of his heart, not just a casual remark.


    "What''s your name?" After a smile, Du Shaofu asked the robust youth.


    "I am an orphan, nameless, and people in the village call me stone." The robust young man is simple and honest with a smile.


    "Stone."


    Du Shaofu moved his eyes slightly and said, "I ask you one thing. How do you know that body method?"


    "Body method, is that the body method you taught me The stone raised his head slightly and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "Yes, how did you get that body method?"


    Du Shaofu was curious. It was the body method of Dongli Qingqing. He was taught by Dongli Qingqing at the beginning, and the young man named stone could also.


    "It''s been said for a long time. It was three or four years ago."


    The stone touched the back of his head and thought about it for a while, and then he simply talked about it when he was a child.


    It turned out that stone was an orphan when he was young. When he had a memory, he was in a desolate and uninhabited mountain in the depths of the spiritual realm. He was raised by a black female ape.


    The black female ape was born of stone. She drank milk from all kinds of animals since she was a child. Therefore, the stone has been strong and powerful since childhood.


    One day, stone found a village by accident. It was a village that had lived in seclusion for thousands of years because of the war. It would have some basic cultivation methods to strengthen the body.


    An old man found the stone. At that time, the stone was like a beast, unable to speak and afraid of human beings.


    Later, under the guidance of the village people, he let the stone lay down his guard, and his heart grew trust. He learned how to speak and how to practice. When he was only ten years old, he was able to fight tigers and leopards and catch boa constrictors. His peers in the village could not be compared with each other.


    A few years later, one day he went hunting in the mountains. In order to chase a giant leopard, a stone fell into a canyon. But by chance, he got a huge inheritance and a magic axe.


    Just three or four years ago, when I was hunting for stones, I met a fierce monster besieging a girl like an elf. She came forward to help her. She was defeated in the end and was deeply hurt. On the contrary, she was saved by the elf like woman.


    "Later, the fairy said that I was clumsy and needed more training, so he taught me this set of body methods. Later, I never saw the fairy again." Stone said to Du Shaofu in one breath.


    "Is that her?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and from the description of the stone, he felt that the fairy should be Qingqing from the East.


    Just three or four years ago, Dongli Qingqing appeared in the spiritual realm. I''m afraid I don''t know where it is now."Qi Huang, do you know that fairy? How can you have the formula of body method?"


    Stone asked curiously. He always thought that Qiaofeng must have something to do with the fairy.


    "I''ll tell you about this later. You can contact me more about the body method and pithy formula I taught you, but remember not to pass it on to others." Du Shaofu said to the stone. At this time in his mind, he could not help but come up with a beautiful image like an elf.


    Shi Shi nodded, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "Qi Huang, I heard the disciples of Tianquan hall say that you are going to participate in Tianjiao contending for hegemony. I also want to join Tianquan hall. Would you like to go with you


    "Why?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned and then asked with a smile.


    "Are you my savior or who resounds through the spiritual realm? I will follow you. I will certainly become a strong man and a famous hero in the world. When I came out, I promised that the uncles and the village head and grandfather in the village would make a name outside. One day, I would become a famous hero in the world, and I would go back then It must be done. " Stone zhengse said that was his promise to the village. He could not disappoint the village uncle and the village head.


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man in front of him with a smile in his eyes and said, "but only the master of fufu can join the hall of heavenly power. You are a martial arts practitioner, so you can''t join the hall of heavenly power."


    "What should I do? I want to be with you. I can do whatever you ask me to do. Just stay by your side."


    Shi Shi looked at Du Shaofu expectantly. At the seven hall meeting, the youth in front of him shocked him and was his Savior.


    Therefore, Shi Shi feels that he must follow the powerful person like Qiaofeng, who is in front of him. He can also become a person like him in the future.


    "If you call me sanshao later, you can stay with me for the time being, but I have a condition. If you can''t, don''t follow me as soon as possible." Du Shaofu said to the stone.


    "Only one condition, can only follow you, ten conditions, 100 conditions are OK?"


    Stone smell speech, immediately excited, can follow in front of the youth, not to mention is a condition, no matter how many he also agreed.


    "Only one. If I ask you to do anything in the future, I must listen to me and do not doubt it."


    Du Shaofu said that the stone is simple in nature and extremely gifted. It is a rare jade. If you can give a little guidance to carve it, I''m afraid it will be able to excel in the future.


    If you have a chance to let stone join the World Association, it will be enough to control one party in less than five years.


    "That''s it, of course not a problem."


    Stone smell speech, slightly a Leng, this is not a condition, suddenly honest and honest non-stop nod, eyes are clear, showing a bit of cleverness.


    In the early morning of the next day, a group of young men and women in the Tianquan hall left in a flying monster.


    It was Du Shaofu and Tao Yu, Yu Mingyuan, Shitou and others.


    This time, only the younger generation can enter the Fengyin ancient land. Naturally, bailixu can''t follow. He can only wait in the Tianquan palace.


    Originally, elder Zhu Xiu and others wanted to arrange for the strong to send them to Tianquan hall. According to the Convention of Tianjiao contending for hegemony, every time Tianquan hall sent its disciples, there would be strong escorts along the way, so as to avoid accidents on the way.


    In particular, elder Zhu Xiu knew that the master of the fake jade hall would not give up and rest on the master of the little hall.


    In order to persuade elder Zhu Xiu and others, Du Shaofu spent a lot of time talking.


    Tianjiao contending for hegemony, the seal ancient land, is located in the shenlei mountains above Zhongzhou near the edge of the spiritual realm.


    It is said that in ancient times, the top powerful people have arrived in the mountain area of shenlei, where there are traces left by the destruction of shenlei.


    For countless years, there is still no grass, there are traces of lightning.


    With the approach of Tianjiao contending for supremacy, the whole Zhongzhou is also boiling. All the young disciples and outstanding children of all the major forces rush to shenlei mountain.


    Zhongzhou''s nine giants, the peak of one valley, two religions and three sects, the younger generation also set out.


    For a time, shenlei mountain, bustling, dense figure swept empty, together swept to the shenlei mountain.


    Just stepping into the vast shenlei mountains, you can feel the boiling and shaking.


    "Today is the end of the update. Today is also the new year. Xiao Yu is here to wish you a happy new year. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    Dense shadows cover the mountains, most of which are young men and women. Although some old people and middle-aged people are among them, they are escorting the children in the gate to shenlei mountain.


    "A lot of people."


    On the back of the flying monster, the stone looked down at the mountains in the sky and the dense figures in the air. Everywhere, it was like a black ant, sucking cold air for it.


    Du Shaofu was also moved by himself. In the vast mountains, there were dense figures everywhere.


    That kind of visual impact, people are extremely shocked.


    In the mountains, the breath is mixed, the noise is soaring, resounding through the sky.


    Many of them have a king level flavor. All the extraordinary young people in the vast Zhongzhou have arrived here and gathered in the shenlei mountain range.


    This is a grand event for the whole Zhongzhou. It is the responsibility and obligation of the whole Zhongzhou to enter the sealed ancient land and remove the evil creatures. Everyone is duty bound.


    But Tianjiao''s contest for hegemony is a grand event for the whole of Zhongzhou, a real event of Zhongzhou.


    All the young people of Zhongzhou will participate in the competition. Who will be able to defeat the heroes and become famous in the first World War!


    Looking at his dense peers in the mountains at this time, Tian Jiao was fighting for hegemony. Du Shaofu could not help but feel some fluctuation and blood boiling in his body.


    "Shao Dian Lord, people from other halls should be here soon."


    On the back of the flying monster, Tao Yu asked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu said, "it should have arrived. It''s said that it will meet at the tenth peak."


    "Every time we gather at the tenth peak, the top of the nine peaks in front of us is one valley and two religions, which is occupied by three schools and three gates. Every time Tianjiao contends for hegemony, our seven star hall is capped at the tenth peak."


    Tao Yu said, with a little pride in her eyes. Before the seal of the ancient land, there were ten peaks in the front row. On the top of the ten peaks, apart from one valley, two religions, three schools and three gates, only the Seven Star hall could be stable on the top of the tenth peak.


    In the middle of the mountain, many monsters are riding in the sky, and many strong breath is fluctuating and spreading, and the figure is swept forward like a strong wind.


    The dense shadows came to the front, and there were not many people who could still be in the air.


    The more space ahead, the more crowded people are unable to settle down. Only the big gate faction and the powerful can get closer to the front.


    Shenlei mountain range is very vast, and the front is a broad plain.


    But on the plain, the black fog accumulated all the year round, with a terrible smell spread, making people unable to get close to it.


    At the edge of the plain, there are ten towering and huge peaks, from the foot of the mountain to the mountainside, all of which are dense and noisy.


    But above the mountain, it is relatively quiet, with only a few hundred figures in it.


    On the sixth peak, hundreds of young men and women stand together. Any one of them is a dragon and Phoenix among people. Standing quietly, the invisible breath is also frightening.


    In particular, several young men and women in the forefront are outstanding.


    If Du Shaofu is here at the moment, he will surely be able to recognize many figures.


    On this sixth peak, it is the ancient Tianzong people.


    Yin Mochen, mizixia, Ge Zong, Ji ouming, Si ruofeng, all of them gathered together.


    Sima Muhan is also in the forefront, standing before Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng, mizixia and so on. In her smart eyes, her pupils are suffused with lavender, which is full of wisdom and charming luster, which is enough to be called "peerless".


    At the moment, there is a woman beside Sima Muhan, who looks a little bigger than Sima Muhan.


    The woman was twenty-three years old. Her eyes were bright, her eyebrows were trimmed and her nose was pointed out. Her cheeks were covered with pears.


    At the moment, the sun shines on the woman''s face, her skin color is more crystal clear, soft and beautiful as jade, and there is a faint blue luster like sea water in her eyes.


    This is also a beautiful woman, standing by Sima Muhan''s side, does not appear dim at all, unable to cover her temperament brilliance.


    Compared with Sima Muhan, this woman is a little less lovely, but more elegant and noble, not contaminated with dust and smoke.


    "They all seem to be here."


    At this time, there was a young man beside the noble and elegant man and woman. Although he was not as beautiful as mizixia and Yin Mochen, his face was also angular, with dark black hair and dark eyes under the eyebrows of a pair of swords. His air was wild and unrestrained, and his mouth was full of an unrestrained smile.


    "It is said that this time, there are many people in those sects with excellent accomplishments and high talent."


    Elegant woman light road, soft voice like water, like the sounds of nature, standing there, dignified and noble, like a budding lotus, spotless.


    "In the end, I know who is the best."


    The wild youth smile, the mouth side that unrestrained smile arc, more and more profound.


    The noble and elegant woman smiles. Then she looks at Sima Muhan with a faint smile in her blue eyes. She says, "Muhan, you are not normal recently. What''s the matter?"On hearing this, Sima Muhan smiles and pouts slightly. Cherry''s small mouth is covered with honey like light pink, and her silky black hair floats randomly in her slender waist, which is less than a grip. She says softly, "elder martial sister shuihan, I''m just thinking that if the obnoxious guy is also there, maybe this time our ancient Tianzong will have a better chance of winning."


    "That guy, is that boy named Du Shaofu? I wanted to have a fight with him. Who knows..."


    The wild young man sighed slightly.


    "Elder martial brother Jiangling, you may not be able to do anything to him."


    Sima Muhan looked at the wild young man with a smile on his mouth and expectation in his eyes. He said, "but Shigong Qingyang said that Shicheng has changed, maybe that guy is not dead..."


    "It''s said that this guy is extremely fierce. I really don''t have a chance to win. If I have a chance, I''d like to have a discussion and see how fierce that guy is." The wild youth laughs.


    "You guys need to be ready. This time, the ancient emperor depends on you."


    Before the peak, at this time, a slender, 70 year old man in a blue white plain robe turned back.


    The old man carried an ancient sword on his shoulder and back. His white hair was fluttering, half bunched and half scattered. In addition, a few wisps of white hair floated along with a white beard. He had a fairyland and a noble temperament. He looked like an immortal.


    "Yes, elder Qingyang!"


    A group of ancient Tianzong disciples nodded in response to the way, eyes with respect, but also with expectations.


    "Master Qingyang, isn''t that guy dead?"


    Sima Muhan comes forward to ask elder Gu Qingyang. She always feels that master Qingyang knows something and doesn''t tell her.


    "Little girl, you can protect yourself when you are there. Some things will be known later."


    Elder Gu Qingyang told Sima Muhan that he was old, but his face was extremely ruddy, and his eyes were extremely clear.


    "Well."


    Sima Muhan nodded, more and more felt that the guy must have some unexpected miracle. From the attitude of his father and Qingyang Shigong, we can see that the guy is probably not dead.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Not far away, there was a deep sound explosion, which seemed not small, but also accompanied by the sound of animal roar.


    On the peak, Sima Muhan and other eyes looked at the past, which was the movement from the tenth peak.


    "It''s the movement on the tenth peak. It''s like people from the Seven Star Hall of the spiritual realm and the people from the light God''s court." On the top of the mountain, elder Hu sankun looked at the movement of the tenth peak and said.


    "After the marriage of the bright god''s court and the big round cult, it seems that they want to compete with the Seven Star hall!" He Mingze elder said.


    Elder Kong Zhonglei said: "it is said that the Guangming ancestor of Guangming temple has been inherited by a disciple named Cheng Shengnan. I think the Guangming ancestor was a character at the beginning."


    "The Seven Star hall is not easy to provoke. Let them fight."


    The ancient Qingyang elder light way, then stands quietly with the hand, like the immortal, lets the human reverence.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The deeper the mountains are, the more dense they are.


    Dense figure covering the mountains, not time also have some disputes caused by the hands.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    Some people want to move forward, naturally will cause the discontent of the strong ahead, the fight is normal.


    Fortunately, we all know that we are not going to engage in a big fight. All these are just minor conflicts.


    Looking down at the sky from the flying monster, Du Shaofu felt a lot of disputes and fights. He was afraid that this time in the sealed ancient land, in addition to cleaning up the evil creatures, it must be a fight between the dragon and the tiger.


    "In front of the crowd, there are outstanding Lin weiqi, donglidiao, yubai, Wuma Sheng, Sun Yi and others.


    In addition, there are elder Yin xunlang, elder yunziqin, elder cuifu, elder Yaoxing, elder yunbao, etc. on the mountainside.


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell down and looked at Lin weiqi, donglidiao, Yaoxing elder, clouded leopard elder, etc., and his face suddenly changed.


    At this time, no matter whether it is Yao Xing elder or clouded leopard elder, all the strong men in the Seven Star hall are pale, with serious injuries.


    Yunbao elder of Kaiyang hall and Yaoxing elder of Yaoguang hall. It is the corner of the mouth spilled blood, the most serious injury.


    "Elders, what''s the matter with you?"


    Du Shaofu looks at the clouded leopard elder and so on. It is absolutely unusual that Du Shaofu can hurt the existence of yunbao elder and Yaoxing elder.


    "Whoosh..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the flying beast''s back, stone, Tao Yu and others fell down. Looking at the scarred cloud leopard elder and others, they were all wondering.


    "Are you here?"


    Cloud leopard elder looked at Du Shaofu with a look of embarrassment. He should have just had a fight with someone and was hurt. He said with a wry smile, "the strength is not enough. He just suffered a little loss, which also caused great damage to the face of the Seven Star hall. I''m afraid that this time, the Seven Star hall can''t find a place


    "Elders, what''s the matter?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned and looked at the hundreds of people in front of him. In addition to some strong people in the seven halls, other young disciples also had some injuries. The weaker ones seemed to have been affected, and some of them were seriously injured.


    "Ah..."


    Yaoxing elder laughed bitterly and sighed: "this tenth peak has always been the place of our seven star hall, but this time it was taken away by the people of the light God court. They came here with many strong people, and there were also high-level strong people escorted by them. We were not defeated in the sum."


    "Did the people of the temple of light fight against the elders?"


    Du Shaofu shuddered. The four words of "Guangming shenting" were extremely complicated in Du Shaofu''s mind. He had a lot of gratitude and resentment with the people of Guangming shenting at the beginning.


    At the moment, when he heard about the temple of light, Du Shaofu could not help but think of the woman who had been engaged. However, this thought was only fleeting in his mind.


    "This time in the Guangming temple, there were some powerful ones and many strong ones. We were swept down by them. Many disciples were affected, and they were afraid that they would not be able to enter the sealed ancient land."


    The elder Yin xunlang said, his eyes were full of anger, and he was unwilling to say: "the bright god court is so brave this time. When the time comes, I will never give up with the light temple."


    "Qiao Feng."


    Lin Weiqi Qianying went to Du Shaofu''s body. Her red dress was like fire. She looked at Du Shaofu and said, "this time, we come here. There are some words from the supreme elder. Everything in this trip is up to you. You are also our leader in Fengyin ancient land. All of us can only follow you!"


    Du Shaofu was stunned and looked at the hundreds of young men and women in front of him. Although he knew that the seven hall meeting had won, he wanted to lead the people of the Seven Star hall into the seal of the ancient land year.


    But at this time, faced with hundreds of Seven Star Hall of the young elite, the heart is also some fluctuations.


    "The Taishang elders of Kaiyang hall have also said that they will listen to you whether they are inside or outside the ancient land."


    Dongli Diao also stepped forward and stood in front of Du Shaofu and asked, "do you have any views on this matter?"


    "You young guys, the most important thing now is for you to enter the ancient seal land and get the chance to win the place."


    Elder Cui Fu looked at Lin weiqi and Dong Li Diao and other indignant young people and said, "we will deal with this matter naturally. They are stronger than us now. We can''t do anything about it. Let''s talk about it later. In a word, our seven star hall will let the light court pay the price."


    "Hum, after entering the sealed ancient land, I will never let go of those people in the light God court!"


    Dongli Diao Nu said, there is no way for the strong people of the bright god court outside, but in that sealed ancient land, the strong ones of the light God court will not be able to enter.


    Those young people in the temple of light are not afraid of Dongli carving. They will clean up one by one.


    "Shao Dian Lord, seal the ancient land and give it to you in due time."


    Yun Ziqin said to Du Shaofu.


    "Mr. Yun is very kind. Just call me Qiao Feng. I can''t afford to be the head of the temple."


    Du Shaofu is the master of Tianquan hall, but he is only limited to Tianquan hall.


    These elders are strong in each temple. They are much older than themselves. Although they have special status, they can not lose their etiquette.The elder Yun Ziqin laughed, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "the master of the little hall should not know. We have received the news from the Lord himself. The Seven Star hall will be merged into one from now on. The master of the general hall is kuanzun, but the master of the little Hall is you. After the Tianjiao contest for hegemony, Xiaoxi will announce it to the public. So after this, the Shaodian master is the Shaodian master of our seven halls."


    "Seven halls in one..."


    Du Shaofu was also stunned when he heard the speech. He didn''t expect that the master and the second master had made such a decision.


    "So it''s up to you."


    Lin Weiqi looked at Du Shaofu. On his peerless face, she frowned slightly and said, "in the sealed ancient land, we need to recover our face in the hands of the light God court. Otherwise, the Seven Star hall will become the laughing stock of Zhongzhou. You are the young master of the Seven Star Hall, and you must be responsible for the Seven Star hall. Otherwise, even if you have the order of the hall master, I will not listen to you."


    "Mom, these bastards, when the time comes to seal the ancient land, we will clean them up and let the light God court know that our seven star hall is not a good one to provoke." Sun Jia scolded, and his anger was rising in his heart.


    "Of course we can''t let them go. We''ll get rid of them." Yu Bai is also a kind of curse.


    "If the supreme elder of our temple comes here, there will be no arrogance in the temple of light."


    "Let''s clean up the disciples of the light God''s court, and we will not let go of any of them!"


    Listening to Lin Weiqi''s words, the crowd was in turmoil, and all the young disciples were angry in their hearts. Before entering this Tianjiao competition for hegemony, they suffered such attacks. One by one, they were angry and angry in their hearts.


    Although the Seven Star hall is usually independent, but once it meets foreign enemies, it has always been a concerted effort.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    "Are you in great trouble, elders?"


    Du Shaofu glanced at all the excited disciples with a wry smile. Then he looked at elder yunbao and Yaoxing and asked. He could see that elder yunbao and Yaoxing were the most seriously injured.


    In Du Shaofu''s arms, the little star seems to have rushed out to see the excitement. Curiously, he poked his head out of Du Shaofu''s arms, and looked curiously at elder Yao Xing and elder clouded leopard.


    "We don''t have a big problem. The light God''s court doesn''t dare to do anything to our seven star hall."


    Yao Xing elder said to Du Shaofu that his strength is enough to deal with any imperial level, but he can''t do anything to deal with the numerous powerful and excellent dignified practitioners in the light God''s court.


    But at the moment, the clouded leopard elder looked at the little star in Du Shaofu''s arms, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes were very puzzled. The invisible breath on that little head made him feel a kind of groundless trembling.


    "That''s good."


    When he heard that the two elders of Yao Xing were all right, Du Shaofu nodded. Then he looked at the mountain and said, "is the man in the light Palace on it now?"


    "Shao Dian Lord, are you?"


    Hearing this, elder cuifu was quite stunned by the old lady''s face.


    "This mountain has always been our seven star hall. If we do this, we may not be able to save our face in the future. Even if we kill all the disciples of the light God''s court, it will not be effective."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile. This face was lost in front of the whole Zhongzhou. Even if the sealed ancient land could destroy all the disciples of the Guangming temple, it would not have much effect on saving the face of the Seven Star hall.


    At the moment, as the master of the Seven Star hall, even if he was only the master of Tianquan hall, Du Shaofu knew that he could not do something and could not lose his master''s face.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, all the excited people were quiet and looked at Du Shaofu in surprise.


    "Shao Dian Lord, there are many strong people coming from the bright god''s court. Our current strength is really unable to compete with those people in the bright god''s court."


    Yun Ziqin said to Du Shaofu.


    "Elder Yun is right. This is not the time to take revenge on the bright divine court."


    Lin Weiqi looks at Du Shaofu. Although she wants revenge, she takes back face for the Seven Star hall.


    But Lin Weiqi is also very clear, at this time the Seven Star Hall of those top strong can not come, so can not get any cheap in the hands of the light God court.


    "No matter what, we can''t count it. We can''t even destroy the tenth peak, and we can''t let the people in the light palace stay on it."


    Du Shaofu''s faint voice came out, and his eyes under his mask were slightly chilly.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the seemingly flat voice made the blood boil in the disciples of the Seven Star hall, one by one excited.


    "Go, go up the mountain!"


    Du Shaofu''s light way, some helpless eyes, but more of a pan chill.


    This time, Du Shaofu''s first goal was naturally to get yinlingjing for master qizun. Second, he also wanted to compete with his peers in Zhongzhou, so that he could get the chance to further his road of becoming a strong man.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu had never thought of making extra troubles, but now that he has found a way, he can''t hide himself.


    In front of the whole Zhongzhou, Guangming Temple forcibly seized the tenth peak and swept down the disciples and elders of the Seven Star hall. This is undoubtedly a slap in the face of the Seven Star hall.


    If the Seven Star hall does not come back, I''m afraid it will become a laughing stock for the whole Zhongzhou.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about the name of the Seven Star hall as one and being the head of the Seven Star hall.


    It''s just that Shifu was respected as one of the seven main hall masters of the Seven Star hall. This time, the Seven Star hall was beaten. This is absolutely a matter of principle. A sect needs to be patient sometimes. Even if it''s one valley, two religions, three schools and three gates, it can''t be avoided.


    However, this is the bottom line of the tolerance of the Seven Star hall to the outside world. If this time it shows weakness in front of the whole Zhongzhou, the Seven Star hall will definitely declare a great loss, even the master qizun and the master bokuanzun, and the second division Boyu fairy will also greatly damage their face.


    Master is the master of the Tianquan hall, master bokuang Zun and the second Shibo yuxianzi. They have already planned to merge the seven halls into one. Du Shaofu knows that he has a responsibility and obligation to maintain the Seven Star hall and master''s reputation, whether he is the Shao Dian master of Tianquan hall or the whole Seven Star hall, even if he is only the disciple of qizun.


    This time, the Seven Star hall was led by himself, and Du Shaofu knew that this was a test and trust for himself.


    If this is the case, how can I face the disciples of the whole seven star hall in the future.


    What''s more, compared with that clan, the court of light is really too weak. If today, even facing the court of light, you dare not do anything, then how can you still want to fight against that clan.


    "Go up the mountain and go back to the court!""If you destroy this place, you can''t let the light court get it."


    A line of Seven Star hall disciples, immediately excited up the mountain, package is a lot of Yuheng hall disciples are no exception.


    Du Shaofu''s move, in the face of the strong man of the bright god''s court, was still fearless and unquestionably won the favor and support of all the disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    In addition, at the seven hall assembly, most of these disciples saw the strength of the little hall master in front of them.


    So at the moment, extraordinary strength, together with the courage and temper of being fearless for the Seven Star hall, let all the disciples of the Seven Star hall agree with him, and win over most people''s hearts for Du Shaofu.


    These seven star Hall''s disciples, who can come to Tianjiao contending for hegemony, are naturally none of the weak.


    These disciples of the Seven Star hall are all dragon and Phoenix among the people. They all have the capital to be proud. Besides, they are the disciples of each hall. It is not easy for them to identify with one person together.


    Individual strength, absolutely can''t let everyone from the heart to identify.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu has done it under such an opportunity.


    These young disciples, one by one, are young and vigorous, and the Seven Star hall is humiliated. Naturally, they would have been in a bad mood if they had not been blocked by the elders, even if they knew they were defeated.


    The disciples of the Seven Star hall are not inferior to the light God court.


    For Du Shaofu''s reaction, the elders of the Seven Star hall were stunned and hesitated for a moment. They saw that all the young and vigorous disciples had already rushed up, and could only be helpless.


    "Damn it, if we don''t get it back, I''m afraid there will be no place for us to leave behind."


    Yao star elder wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, rolled up his sleeve, and followed him. The younger generation were not afraid. He was afraid of a bird.


    At the beginning, if it was not for protecting the younger generation, Yao Xing elder would not have retired so easily.


    Although the superior of the light God court is strong, he is not easy to be provoked if he is really fighting for his life.


    "Let''s go. It''s a big deal."


    Cloud leopard elder''s temper, but not under the Yao star elder, immediately follow Yao Xing elder and go.


    Yunziqin elder, cuifu elder, Yin xunlang elder and so on looked at each other, their eyes twinkled, and then they followed up.


    Looking at a group of disciples of the Seven Star hall, they excitedly went up the mountain and immediately attracted many people''s eyes on the mountainside.


    "Just now there was a big fight between the Seven Star hall and the light God court. The Seven Star hall was swept down. It seems that this is going to find the court."


    "Recently, the bright god''s court has been married to the big round religion. It seems that it is a lot of tyranny."


    "Just now the Seven Star hall was defeated. Did the strong support them?"


    "You don''t know, it was Qiaofeng, Qiaofeng, who was the disciple of qizun and the champion of Qidian assembly."


    "That''s just the younger generation. Can we compete with the strong ones in the court of light?"


    "It looks like there''s a lot of fun again."


    A lot of whispering, there are many people immediately around the mountain, planning to take the opportunity to see the excitement.


    Although the Seven Star hall and the light shrine are not as big as the one valley and two religions, they are also second only to the one valley and two religions.


    At this time, the two mountain gates were fighting, but there were not many people who wanted to miss it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the top of the mountain, clouds are misty, overlooking the front of the sky, the line of sight is open.


    At the moment, the tenth peak is occupied by hundreds of people, looking forward to the vast black fog covered plain, are waiting for something.


    In front of these hundreds of people, there are many strong people standing.


    There are also a few young people and a moving woman in a strong orange dress, who are also outstanding among hundreds of extraordinary young men and women.


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise under the mountain.


    Some disciples looked down at the foot of the mountain and saw many figures coming from the bottom of the mountain. It seemed that they were not good people.


    "It''s like people from the Seven Star hall. They''re back."


    Some people recognized that many of the figures that flashed from the Seven Star hall were disciples of the Seven Star hall, and their eyebrows were slightly frowned, and others sneered and disdained.


    "Those who are not afraid of death have come again. Are they trying to find abuse?"


    Before the crowd, among several outstanding young people, there was a young man in gorgeous clothes. He wore a light gray Cape, embroidered with lightning patterns, shining like a real object.


    The moving woman in the orange dress did not have any fluctuation in her eyes. She just looked in the dark fog ahead and seemed to be looking at something.


    "Go and see what''s going on!"


    Before the crowd, a 70 year old man in a purple robe, frowning slightly, said to several old men and big men around him.


    "I''ll go and have a look."


    An old man came out and was about to flash down to see the situation.


    "Qiaofeng of the Seven Star hall, challenge the bright god court, can the bright god court dare to fight?"Just at the same time, there was a faint voice at the foot of the mountain, like thunder, resounding through the sky and reverberated among the mountains.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    The sound and waves reverberated, within the mountains, in the dense crowd, many figures immediately looked up at the mountains ahead.


    Around the nine peaks, at this moment, under such sound waves, many eyes immediately swept toward the tenth peak.


    Around the nine peaks, a very strong faint breath, also immediately peeped into the tenth peak.


    With the fall of the voice, under the mountain, a shadow of the mountain swept up and down on the top of the peak.


    At the beginning, a young man with long black hair in the back of his head, a few strands of hair moving, a mysterious box on his back, and purple soft armor on his body. In the pupil under the purple mask, there was purple flame and starlight.


    His eyes were filled with curiosity and disdain. His eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body and looked at him one after another. The young people who were not vulgar also paid attention to them.


    The orange strong dress woman turns back, at the moment the eyes in the eyes also fell on that one purple soft armor youth body, suddenly faintly in the heart trembles.


    The figure makes her feel a sense of familiarity, like a deja vu, but also different.


    "Whoosh..."


    Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, Shi Shi, Tao Yu, Sun Yi, Yao Xing elder, yunbao elder and so on all fall behind Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept through the crowd. When his eyes finally touched the girl in orange red, his eyes trembled and his heart was filled with waves.


    The touching and tall woman was Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess of the stone dragon empire. When she broke through the realm of Emperor Wu, she was unconsciously spied by the central God on her engagement. She was a pair of golden children and jade maidens with the son of the Dalan cult.


    "It''s a passer-by to meet from now on..."


    Du Shaofu pondered in his heart, and his eyes passed by. His eyes showed no trace of recovery, and he forcibly suppressed the fluctuation of his heart.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu found that three figures appeared in his mind. The first one was the elf like woman, then the seven night dawn. Finally, the figure of the man and woman also appeared in his mind. The figure of the woman in front of him had gradually faded away.


    The three beautiful shadows will fill the heart, let the heart no longer waves.


    "Do the people in the Seven Star hall want to come and look for abuse?"


    In the temple of light, an old man walked out of the temple, and looked at Du Shaofu with disdain. Then he looked at Du Shaofu with a cold smile and said, "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. I''d better go back to the Seven Star hall and Practice for a few more years."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man, and suddenly his eyes were cold. How could Du Shaofu forget it.


    After Du Shaofu killed Gu Yu, it was the old man who finally wanted to attack Du Shaofu. Finally, Gu Qingyang, the ancient emperor of heaven, arrived at Du Shaofu. He was so frightened that he did not dare to move again.


    Seeing the old man and looking at the old man''s breath at the moment, it was just the mysterious peak of the Wu Emperor''s realm, which made Du Shaofu feel cold. It would not be difficult to kill him now.


    "Qiaofeng of the Seven Star hall is challenging the bright god court. If the bright god court dares to rob the Seven Star hall, can it only rely on the large number of people, and dare not even challenge in front of the whole Zhongzhou. It seems that the light God court is just like this!"


    Du Shaofu''s indifferent voice, mixed with dark air, resounded through the whole mountain range. Although Du Shaofu wanted to kill the old man in front of him to avenge his original revenge, he knew that this was not the right time to send him.


    Lin weiqi, Dong Li Diao, Sun Yi and other disciples of the Seven Star hall stood behind Du Shaofu and looked at the young hall leader in front of him. He was still fearless and swayed in the face of the bright temple at the moment, and his heart was filled with waves.


    After the peak, in the mountains, countless eyes and breath swept, all gathered on the peak.


    Those mixed with the sound of Xuanqi, enough to let countless people in the mountains hear clearly.


    "Boy, if you say challenge, you will challenge me. You think I will be the light God court..."


    The old man sneered with a chill in his voice


    But the old man''s voice had not dropped. Du Shaofu directly interrupted the old man''s words. He looked directly at a 70 year old man in a purple robe, and his voice was still mixed with dark air. He said, "there is a martial respect in the Guangming temple. Are you afraid that you can''t fight? No one in the younger generation dare to fight. They are willing to be like rats If you want to hide from me, then you can send me away with a martial Zun? "


    Under the power of keen and vigorous yuan Shen, Du Shaofu could not help feeling that the old man in purple robe was the only one with strong martial dignity in the temple of light.


    Wuzun, that is beyond the realm of Emperor Wu. There will never be many powerful people in Zhongzhou.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, there was an uproar among the mountains.


    "Qiaofeng, the artifact emperor of the Seven Star hall, is he going to challenge the powerful warrior of the light God court?"


    "Qiaofeng is not vulgar, but I''m afraid it can''t challenge the strong one."


    "I''m afraid that Wu Zun of Guangming God court won''t be able to make a move. Even if he wins, it''s disgraceful!"


    "It seems that the beam of the light God''s court and the Seven Star hall has been completed."¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The whispers around the mountain, the Seven Star hall and the beam of the light God court are enough to arouse everyone''s interest.


    However, some people also understand that Qiaofeng is a younger generation after all, and his condescending status is transcendent. Even if he defeats Qiaofeng, it will be dishonorable. As long as you do it, you will be sitting down and bullying the young with the old. On the contrary, you will lose the face of the bright god court.


    "Qiao Feng of the Seven Star hall is clever, but the Wu Zun of the light God''s court is afraid that he dare not do anything. It seems that the rumor is good. This time, there is a difficult master in the Seven Star hall."


    On the top of the ninth peak, hundreds of figures looked at the tenth peak, and a beautiful and peerless woman looked ahead with a faint smile.


    "Elder martial sister Zhu Xue, do you think Qiaofeng of the Seven Star hall is powerful, or Cheng Shengnan of Guangming shenting is fierce?"


    Beside the beautiful woman, there was a young man in purple robe, who asked curiously.


    The line-up on the mountain is from Xuanfu gate, one of the three schools.


    The most beautiful man and woman is Zhu Xue. Now she is the adoptive daughter of the leader of Xuanfu sect.


    The leader of Xuanfu sect did not marry all his life and had no children under his knees. Therefore, Zhu Xue had a higher status in Xuanfu sect, and his spiritual root of awakening made him proud of his peers of Xuanfu clan.


    "Cheng Shengnan of Guangming God court has been inherited by Guangming ancestors, and his strength is naturally very strong. However, it is said that Qiaofeng practiced both martial arts, Taoism, talisman and Taoism. At the meeting of the Seven Star hall, he had already killed the emperor of Wu and was definitely not a weak man."


    Zhu Xue looked at the mountain in front of him and murmured: "this time, there are so many people and kings in Tianjiao contest for hegemony. There are many powerful people. If he is there, he will surely be able to bloom and compete with Zhongzhou''s peers..."


    "Elder martial sister Zhu Xue, what are you talking about?"


    Listening to Zhu Xue''s whisper, the purple robed man asked.


    The youth in purple robe is Guo Ming. Although his talent is not as good as Zhu Xue, he has made great progress in his cultivation under the care of Xuanfu gate and Zhu Xue in recent years, and he is absolutely famous among the whole Xuanfu school''s peers.


    "I didn''t say anything. The ancient seal has not been opened. It''s good to see the excitement first."


    Zhu Xueying smile, moving incomparably, beautiful eyes continue to fall on the tenth peak.


    "That Qiaofeng is cunning and clever. The Reverend Ren Lei of the light God court is afraid that he can''t pull down his old face and make a move." On the sixth peak, he Mingze elder smiles and looks at the tenth peak.


    "The court of light is not a good bird."


    Elder Gu Qingyang said that when he mentioned the temple of light, he felt a bit upset. At the beginning, his precious disciple had been surrounded and killed by the people of the court of light, but he would not have any affection for it.


    "Boy, you don''t have to be quick to talk in front of me. I don''t want to see you all the same. You have to pester yourself. Then you can do well."


    The purple broad robed old man, who was the real powerful one who came to escort his disciples in the temple of light, glanced at Du Shaofu lightly. His voice didn''t fluctuate at all. He had a faint coldness in his indifference. Then he looked at the extraordinary young people and the orange dressed woman behind him and said, "who of you has solved the problem?"


    "Elder, I''m going to teach that boy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth!"


    With the old man''s voice falling, several outstanding young people, in the orange strong dress woman''s side, a young man with a little proud out.


    The young man was wearing a light gray Cape, embroidered with lightning patterns, glittering, just like a real object.


    This young man is not vulgar, his temperament is extraordinary, and his breath is vigorous.


    "Shaohui, it''s up to you. Don''t lose the face of my bright god court. If I win, I will remember you."


    The one in the temple of light said to the young man named Shaohui. He seemed to have confidence in his strength.


    "Thank you, elder."


    Smell speech, Shaohui happy, can get Ren Lei elder''s favor, that is a chance.


    As the voice dropped, Shaohui walked out of the crowd, his breath slowly fluctuating, and his eyes were straight at Du Shaofu.


    "It seems that some people dare to come out to fight the battle. But in this battle, let''s put a bet on it. If I lose, the Seven Star hall will never set foot on this peak. From now on, I will see that the disciples of the temple of light will avoid it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    With a faint smile in his eyes, Du Shaofu only glanced at that Shaohui, but did not look at him much. He looked directly at the master, and his voice was still resounding through the mountains and said in a loud voice: "but if the bright divine court loses, give me the way of the Seven Star hall. On this tenth peak, it is not the light shrine that can come up!"


    "It turns out that the master of the temple is fighting for this idea, and he thinks he will try his best."


    Behind Du Shaofu, the cloud purple Qin elder secretly gave a breath, and then a faint smile appeared on his face.


    At first, the elder Yun Ziqin thought that the master of the temple was young and full of vigor. He wanted to find a superior person to fight.


    At this time, the elder Yun Ziqin knew that the young temple master had already paid attention to him. As soon as he opened his mouth, the temple of light had to be led away. It''s not only ferocious and powerful, but also extraordinary in mind. No wonder the temple master''s rumor that this time in the ancient land, everyone must obey the arrangement of this little temple master.


    "The little hall master is really cunning


    At this moment, the cloud leopard elder, Yao Xing elder and others could not see Du Shaofu''s intention, and they all admired each other.


    Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao and other seven star hall are the best of the younger generation. They look at each other secretly and understand it naturally.


    Everyone guessed that it was right. Du Shaofu naturally had the same idea at the beginning.


    Although Du Shaofu knew that his strength had been greatly increased recently, he would not be so arrogant if he was to fight with a real superior.


    Du Shaofu knew very well that he would not be defeated as long as he didn''t fight with the powerful, even if he was facing the top cultivation of the Wu Emperor.


    After all, the Dragon puppet can not be used in the seal ancient land, but this is shenlei mountain, and I can also use the Dragon puppet.


    But at the moment, listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Shaohui of the bright god''s court is stunned. Although he is not afraid of Qiao Feng in front of him, he is unable to make up his mind. His steps are slightly stagnant, and his eyes turn to Ren Lei Zun.


    Ren Lei Zun''s old face is calm, but he doesn''t leave a trace in his eyes. He nods to Shaohui, which seems to indicate something.


    Seeing Ren Lei''s elder nodding, Shaohui''s eyes also flashed a chill and fierce color. After nodding to Ren Lei Zun, his steps immediately crossed over.


    The orange strong outfit Gao Tao moving woman, looking at that purple soft armor youth, in the eye has smeared some doubt color, the Dai eyebrow also slightly slightly wrinkled.


    "Do you want to start? Qiaofeng is fighting against Shaohui, the God of light!"


    "It is said that nashaohui is one of the most powerful people in the court of light. He has been a king of martial arts for a long time."


    "I heard that if Cheng Shengnan had not been inherited by Guangming''s ancestors, Shaohui would have been the helmsman of the younger generation of Guangming temple."


    With the battle of the temple of light, the people waiting for the seal to be opened in the surrounding mountains suddenly became noisy and hot.


    Among the ant like crowd, there were even a lot of cheers.


    "Boy, I''ll make you a fool today. If you can beat me, how about the tenth peak? But you will never have this chance. You will regret meeting me today!"


    Shaohui walked to Du Shaofu with a gloomy face. Finally, he stopped a few feet in front of Du Shaofu and said, "I can give you a chance. As long as you kowtow to me three times now, I can let you go."


    Looking at Shaohui in front of him, Du Shaofu''s double pupils under his mask gave a faint smile. In the smile, it made people feel a little chilly. He said, "it took a long time to come up to fight. The disciples of the light God court seem to be a group of rats, and they can only bark at each other."


    "Boy, I want you dead today!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Shaohui''s face suddenly became full-bodied, and the other party didn''t put him in his eyes at all.


    In the temple of light, he was originally one of the best in his generation, and he has always been able to obtain the best cultivation resources.


    But now, Cheng Shengnan, who originally came from a small country, has not only been inherited by the Guangming ancestors, but also gained a unique position among his peers, and has cut off the cultivation resources originally belonging to them.


    In addition, Cheng Shengnan is engaged to the son of the great Lunjiao sect, which has become the focus of attention of his peers in Zhongzhou.


    He Shaohui was suppressed everywhere in the divine court. This psychological change made him hard to accept.


    Today, as long as you beat Qiao Feng, you can make him shine in front of the whole Zhongzhou.


    When he comes back to the divine court, although he can''t win Cheng Shengnan''s position, at least his position will rise again.


    Just at the moment, Qiao Feng in front of him was not put in his eyes at all. In Shaohui''s eyes, there was a killing intention pouring out and climbing.


    "You don''t have that strength."


    Looking at Shaohui''s murderous eyes, Du Shaofu''s eyes are filled with a smile, showing contempt and banter.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s scornful and joking eyes, Shaohui''s eyes became more and more intense. The fierce and violent air surged out of Shao Hui''s body like a dazzling light. The light was dazzling and rose like a tornado storm."Boom


    The strength of this breath directly surpasses and surpasses the realm of King Wu, and is closest to the mystery of Emperor Wu''s realm.


    The breath of terror swept, faintly with the breath of thunder and lightning.


    Just because of the strong breath, it is enough to compete directly with the general mystery of Emperor Wu.


    As Wang Tianzi, Shaohui has a lot of cards and a strong talent. The outside world''s ordinary Martial Emperor''s mysterious cultivation is really unable to get any cheap from him.


    "What a strong breath!"


    Feel Shaohui body at the moment without cover up the breath, around the mountains and mountains, sent out a lot of exclamation.


    Shaohui is really extraordinary, and some people are shocked by the bright god court. This time, there are many extraordinary disciples in the bright god court.


    Many of the strong men in the bright palace felt the breath of Shaohui at this time, and listened to the exclamations in the mountains. They also looked at Du Shaofu with disdain.


    On the mountain peak, Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, Sun Jia and Shitou show no surprise at all. Instead, they smile at Shaohui.


    However, they all know the strength of the Shao Temple master. The Emperor Wu''s situation in front of them has just reached the peak, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Did the emperor of Wu reach the peak at the beginning..."


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Shaofu Shaohui, who was in a tempestuous and tempestuous atmosphere at the moment. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Boy, you are doomed to regret today!"


    Shaohui looks at Du Shaofu. He is cold and full-bodied and looks ferocious.


    "Boom..."


    Voice down, Shaohui momentum to the peak, so that the entire space and the mountains shaking shaking, the ground cracked.


    "Boom!"


    Under the pull of this terrible breath, the sky suddenly bursts of dark clouds, thundering thunder resounds, silver glitters, electric snakes shuttle in the dark clouds.


    "Hiss!"


    In a short time, with the momentum of climbing to the top, Shaohui''s feet have electric light flashing, runes surging, and then the figure actually disappeared directly out of thin air, generally disappeared.


    Just as Shaohui''s figure disappeared, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly heavy under his mask. In the original purple flame and starlight''s fluctuating pupil, he slowly surged up the cold radian, and stepped gently to the left.


    "Hiss..."


    Almost at the same time, just at the place where Du Shaofu had just set foot, a thunder finger print pierced through the space and destroyed the life of the space.


    But Du Shaofu has disappeared among them, and Shaohui''s figure is also floating out of the sky in the lightning flash.


    "Too slow!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Shaohui and said faintly. His tone was still disdainful and his eyes were holding a faint radian.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s scornful tone and disapproving eyes, Shaohui''s face became more and more gloomy, his eyes full of murderous intent, his breath fluctuated, and his surrounding space was filled with lightning waves.


    "Slow down, you''ve been fooled. Now, go to hell!"


    Shao Hui sneered, smiling and cold, his fingerprints congealed, his high-altitude lightning thundered, and his vast momentum made the audience around him tremble. Then, in the surrounding space, a thunderbolt burst out of thin air, and suddenly wrapped up and solidified the space around Du Shaofu.


    A tyrannical and destructive atmosphere of thunder and lightning makes people tremble.


    "Thunder cover!"


    Shao Hui drank, sneered, and his fingerprints congealed. In the thunder surrounding Du Shaofu, Shao Hui pulled out countless lightning, as if to destroy everything.


    The thunder and lightning power spread, so that all around the eyes trembling.


    Lei Mie mask, this is Shao Hui''s unique skill, extremely terrible means in the light God court.


    No doubt, this Shaohui wants to kill opponents to end all this, to ring through Zhongzhou!


    At the moment, I feel the terrible ray Wei. Even Lin weiqi, Dong Li Diao, Shi Shi and others, who were not worried about Du Shaofu, could not help but stare at them.


    At the moment, the thunder and lightning all around made Du Shaofu look up slightly.


    Seeing the power of thunder and lightning coming from all directions, Du Shaofu gave a faint smile and a little wave. He had no intention of avoiding it.


    "Chulala..."


    In all directions, the terrible thunder and lightning suddenly shot forth, and the sky trembled and twisted. The terrifying thunder and lightning energy and the mountain space trembling drama poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Vulnerable!"


    At this moment, Shaohui sneers, that Qiaofeng is just like this. He has heard some rumors, but this rumor is wrong. He is just vulnerable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    In his thunder cover, at the moment, he is still directly poured out, and he will surely die!


    At this time, all the strong men of the light court are also sneering.


    The space above the mountain turned into countless lightning flashes, as if gathered from all directions, and finally accumulated into a dazzling and palpable thunder ball.


    The thunder ball is surrounded by numerous thunder snakes, and then slowly converges.


    In full view of the public, the last such terrible thunder and lightning was shrinking, and a purple soft armor figure appeared again.


    The thunder snake lightning, all into the purple soft armor youth''s body disappeared, did not bring up any trace of reaction.


    If the stone sank into the sea, disappeared without sound and sound!


    At this moment, a killing intention gushed out from the double pupils under Du Shaofu''s mask.


    Just in the contraction of the electric light, it''s a long story, in fact, it''s just a short moment.


    Du Shaofu''s fist was wrapped in purple fire. His figure was as mysterious as a God. It was as fast as thunder. It landed on Shaohui''s chest not far from his body.


    "Boom..."


    This is a simple punch, a punch between every move, but it directly penetrates Shaohui''s defense, just like purple thunder falling down.


    His fist pierced through Shaohui''s chest, and then a blood hole was pierced behind his chest. The internal organs and viscera in his chest were directly smashed into a piece of blood mist.


    At this moment, Shaohui eyes double pupil, stagnated in a kind of tightening fear, and then everything was still.


    The whole time around the peak, at this moment, seems to have stopped.


    "Bang bang!"


    Shaohui''s body was then directly blasted to pieces. The dead could not die any more. Du Shaofu smashed his fist into pieces of blood mist.


    A king of people who first ascended to the top of the kingdom of Wu Emperor was smashed into blood mist by the fist of Qiaofeng!


    There is no sound around the mountain, countless eyes trembling drama, many people tremble millet, there is a chill spread from the bone.


    The innumerable obscure breath that peeps from all around, also suddenly flutters.


    "Qiaofeng, as expected, is a black horse."


    Around the mountain, there is a faint breath of fluctuation, some people sigh.


    "See, that bright god court of Shaohui, a move was killed by seconds!"


    "It''s terrible. Qiao Feng kills Shaohui in the light God court with one move and a second!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a short period of shock, the sounds of cool air in the mountains came and went one after another.


    At the moment, clouded leopard elder, Yao star elder and so on are also shocked.


    Even they didn''t expect that the extraordinary young man in the temple of light would be killed on the spot by the head of Shaodian when he first reached the peak of cultivation.


    Lin weiqi, Dong Li Diao, Shi Shi, Sun Yi, Wu Ma Sheng, Yu Bai, and other disciples of the Seven Star hall, were shocked, then looked at each other, and finally one by one was boiling with blood.


    "This is the young generation of the light God court, vulnerable, as weak as a mole ant!"


    Du Shaofu''s breath slowly converged, and the words in his mouth spoke faintly.


    Even before the breakthrough, it was not difficult for Du Shaofu to deal with those who had just reached the top of the Martial Emperor''s realm. Moreover, he still broke through the level of Wu Emperor''s realm and the Seven Star Rune master.


    The thunder and lightning power of the light God court had no effect on Du Shaofu.


    Listening to those faint words, the breath of mountains fluctuated.


    "The temple of light is vulnerable. Get down!"


    One by one, the disciples of the Seven Star hall seemed to be injected with a shot of stimulant. Shaohui, the bright god court, was killed by the young hall master with one move and second, which made them boiling.


    One by one, the disciples looked at the black haired, domineering and arrogant master of Shao Dian, who was fearless and fearless in the face of the high-ranking one of the bright god court. Shaohui, who was strong in killing the bright god court, regained his face for the Seven Star hall. With such courage, courage and mind, they were conquered with pride.


    "This piece of Huang Qiaofeng is a difficult character!"


    On the sixth peak, Jiangling looks at the tenth peak. On his angular face, his eyes move.


    "Qiao Feng!"


    On the ninth peak, Li Xue''s eyes are shining with a little brilliance.


    "Qiaofeng


    The third peak, east from Chihuang, looking at the tenth peak, can not see fluctuations in the eyes.


    At the moment, on the tenth peak, the disciples and the strong of the light God court all look embarrassed.


    Some of the disciples were stunned. How could they have thought that Shaohui, one of the younger generation in the divine court, was directly bombed by Qiaofeng''s move.


    In the eyes of the tall and moving woman in orange, at the moment, there is also a wave. The eyes of the eyes fall on the purple soft armor youth again.


    "Boy, you want to die"


    after a short period of shock, many old men in the bright divine court suddenly drank, and a breath suddenly surged.


    "The court of light can''t afford to lose!"At the same time, Yao Xing elder, clouded leopard elder, cuifu elder, Yin xunlang elder and other powerful people of the Seven Star hall also rushed out.


    At the same time, the face of the venerable one in the court of light was suddenly gloomy, with a chill spreading from his eyes.


    "The younger generation, it''s right to challenge and compete. How could I never afford to lose? But you are so cruel and ruthless. I can''t forgive you today if you are such a killer and you are strong with strength."


    His face was gloomy, and the voice of Ren Lei Zun fell down, and his killing intention was wiped out in his eyes.


    The breath surges and solidifies the space. Ren Lei Zun is like a blend of heaven and earth. It has a spirit of swallowing mountains and rivers. It gives people an endless sense of oppression, which makes people shocked and awe inspiring!


    "Hiss..."


    The Reverend Ren Lei suddenly appeared in front of Du Shaofu. He wanted to kill the young man named Qiao Feng. Otherwise, it would be a big problem for the bright god court in the future.


    Anyway, the light God court now and the Seven Star hall Liang Zi has been married, this Qiaofeng is really too strong, can not help but!


    "Oh..."


    In front of Du Shaofu, the Dragon puppet was snatched out of Du Shaofu''s body at the moment of Ren Lei Zun''s appearance.


    The mighty momentum surging, the Dragon puppet is like a living thing, metal dense breath surging, Fuzhen runwen swept out, swept out.


    "What a powerful puppet."


    Ren Lei Zun''s face changed slightly. He felt the extraordinary of the Dragon puppet. A hand print fell down, and a terrible thunder fell from the sky. The thunder light flashed and covered the Dragon puppet directly.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder light twisted the sky and shook the four sides. In the terrible momentum, the Dragon puppets which oppressed him were directly broken into dozens of pieces.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu took the opportunity to retreat, and his eyes were shocked under his mask. For the first time, he had a positive understanding of the strength of the superior.


    The Dragon puppets at the top level on the other side of the animal emperor''s realm are enough to confront the general top practitioners of the Wu Emperor''s realm.


    But at the moment, in front of the venerable, one move was destroyed.


    "Is this the strength of the superior?"


    Du Shaofu was deeply shocked.


    The strength of the superior is even more formidable than imagined.


    The little star put out his head again in Du Shaofu''s arms. His golden eyes looked at the Reverend Ren Lei and immediately said to Du Shaofu, "Dad, this is a problem. We''d better run away."


    "I''m afraid there''s no place to escape."


    Du Shaofu smiles bitterly. He is too strong to be respected. He is afraid that there is really no place to escape.


    "Boy, die!"


    Ren Lei Zun once again made a move, and his figure directly passed through the space. A handprint pulled the thunder and lightning out of the sky and covered Du Shaofu directly.


    The terrible palmprint falls and distorts the mountain space.


    The huge and terrible atmosphere crushed and suppressed everything, which made Du Shaofu feel extremely dangerous and difficult to resist.


    The strength of the superior is too strong. It is too much beyond the realm of Emperor Wu. It is a world of difference.


    "Even if the light court can''t afford to lose, it''s shameless to bully the old!"


    At this moment, a rather old figure rings through the sky, and an illusory sword light flies across the space from the air, and directly falls on the palm print of Ren Lei Zun.


    The illusory sword light pierces through the palm print, and the sword Qi is rampant. It directly cuts the palm print and turns it into a broken rune, which also reverses the life of Ren Lei Zun.


    A white figure appeared on the tenth peak, white robe, white hair floating, half bundle and half scattered.


    He is thin and slender, with an ancient sword on his shoulder and back. He has a white beard and a fairy spirit. He looks like an immortal.


    With the appearance of the old man, the surrounding space is directly distorted. Just like the old man''s every move, he can control this piece of heaven and earth and make the space ripple.


    It has a terrible power, which spreads from the old man''s body and makes the whole body tremble.


    Ren Lei Zun''s figure retreated and looked at the white robed old man in front of him. His face was embarrassed and his eyes began to fear.


    "Master!"


    Du Shaofu, who held his body steady, pondered in his heart, and his eyes suddenly trembled at the moment. The old man in white robe was no other than Gu Qingyang, the master of ancient Tianzong.


    At the moment, seeing his master, Du Shaofu almost came forward.


    "Ancient elder, what do you mean by ancient Tianzong?"


    Ren Lei Zun looked at Gu Qingyang, very ugly, eyes twitch.


    "I have no meaning in ancient heaven, but I don''t like your bright god court."


    The ancient Qingyang Elder spoke, only this opening, but it was the immortal temperament of immortals. Two front teeth protruded in his mouth, and his mouth was still spitting from time to time, which made people laugh.


    "We didn''t update it at noon because the plot just connected three chapters, so it''s only at this time that the three chapters were sent together. Xiao Yu is absolutely not lazy. Today''s update is finished. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    However, the strong and terrible breath of the elder Qingyang was enough to shock everyone.


    With the intervention of elder Gu Qingyang, the clouded leopard elder and Yao Xing elder, who were already the strong men in the temple of light, immediately fell behind Du Shaofu.


    For the intervention of the ancient Qingyang elder, they are also eyes showing the color of doubt.


    "Is the Seven Star hall related to the ancient Tianzong?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang was not polite, but Ren Lei Zun was only able to swallow his anger. He knew that both Gu Qingyang and the emperor of Heaven Behind Qi should temporarily avoid him.


    "I have nothing to do with the Seven Star hall. It''s just that Laozi''s disciples were surrounded by you shamelessly and bullied by the old. Now I can''t bear to see that you''re behaving so badly in the Guangming temple. I just want to take care of it."


    Elder Gu Qingyang was not polite, and his saliva splashed, which made him unhappy.


    "Don''t go too far in ancient Tianzong!"


    Ren Lei Zun''s look was ugly, but he did not dare to do it. His eyes were gloomy and twitching.


    "If I go too far, you are still shameless. Why, do you still want to besiege me? If you want to fight alone or fight in groups, I will accompany you!"


    The ancient Qingyang elder grinned and spat in his front teeth. He didn''t care about the Ren Lei Zun.


    Ren Lei Zun was speechless and indignant, but he didn''t dare to do it at all.


    "Ha ha, Gu Qingyang, this is the matter of the light God court and the Seven Star hall. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to be involved. "


    Once again, an old voice came. When the voice fell, two figures fell in the air.


    An old man of the same age as the old man of the ancient Qing Dynasty, with his hair in a bun and wearing a plain clothes, seems to have little breath under the elder of ancient Qingyang.


    The other came from a young man with red robes and golden hair. He was tall and straight, with a gorgeous spirit in his eyes, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    The figure of the young man fell down, and then he went directly to the tall and moving woman with orange strong clothes. He said softly, "Sheng Nan, are you ok?"


    Dressed in a strong orange dress, the tall and moving woman shook her head slightly.


    Two people stand together, like a dragon and Phoenix, born in heaven, enviable.


    The two pupils under Du Shaofu''s mask, looking at these two people, are slightly fluctuating and complicated.


    But then Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the old man who came there. The breath of the old man was not much lower than that of master Gu Qingyang. It was far more powerful than that of the powerful one in the light God court.


    However, with the arrival of the old man and Dongli Chihuang of the Dalan cult, Ren Lei Zun and a group of strong disciples of the bright god hall suddenly showed a smile. The big round cult is one of the nine giant creatures.


    "Lao Dao, I heard that the Guangming temple and the big wheel cult have been married, but can''t they be merged? Why, do you want to support the temple of light and be beaten by me again?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang looked at the old man of the Dalan cult, and his eyes picked out. The meaning of the words was that the old man of the Dalan cult had been beaten by him before.


    "Gu Qingyang, what do you mean? It''s just a little bit of a bargain."


    The old man of the Dalan cult, known as the old Taoist priest of Long Island, looked at the elder of Gu Qingyang and twitched faintly. His face was not very good-looking. It seems that what Gu Qingyang said is absolutely true.


    "What do you mean? I was chased by Laozi for three days and three nights. At last, I hid in the cave for a month and didn''t dare to come out. You just want to come out and meet people. If you have the ability, you can continue to fight. You still have no way to go to heaven and no way to go down to the earth!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang laughed, and his voice was deliberately mixed with Xuanqi, which spread through the mountains.


    "Gu Qingyang, don''t be arrogant. I don''t think you need to mix the things of the light God''s court and the Seven Star hall. I will accompany you to exchange views today. Do you think you can take advantage of me?"


    The old Taoist priest of long island looks gloomy and embarrassed, and his eyes are cold. His eyes are fixed on the ancient Qingyang elder.


    "Learn from each other. It''s just the defeated generals in the past, but they can''t turn the waves!"


    The elder Gu Qingyang sank, and his look changed suddenly. The ancient sword came out of the scabbard behind his back. As the sound of the sword resounded, his figure swept out. The sword in his hand erupted in an instant.


    "Whew!"


    The wind and thunder of swords directly distort the space, passing through the space with the trace of dark sword and directly sweeping to the old road of Long Island.


    With a sneer in his mouth, the old Taoist priest of Long Island appeared in his hand with a handle of whisk in his hand, which turned into thousands of lights and went to the elder of Gu Qingyang.


    The fight between the two strong men directly blocked the high altitude without any leakage of strength.


    But the terrible energy surge is in the confined space. If you want to tear up the space, the energy will be like the surge, the sky will break and the sky will be overturned!


    The visual impact is far more shocking than the Emperor Wu.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu''s face was a little helpless. Master Gu Qingyang fought with the strong man of the big round religion in an instant, and the venerable of the bright god''s court looked at him again."Boy, no one can save you now!"


    Ren Lei Zun looked at Du Shaofu, and the strong man of the big round religion intervened. Obviously, it helped him. Naturally, he couldn''t miss such an opportunity. Today''s Qiaofeng is not excluded, but will certainly be more difficult to deal with in the future. With Qiao Feng''s ruthless and ruthless character, he will not let go of the disciples of the bright god''s court even in the year of sealing the ancient land. It must be solved now.


    Once again, the terrible breath fluctuates again, and Ren Lei Zun is going to attack Du Shaofu again.


    "San Shao, when it''s very urgent, you go first, and we''ll stop him."


    Cloud leopard elder and Yao Xing elder jumped to Du Shaofu''s body and wanted to protect Du Shaofu first. The goal of the bright god''s court is the master of the little hall, which certainly can''t cause any accident to the little hall master.


    Du Shaofu had a dignified face. Although he did not have the strength to fight against the emperor of the bright shrine, he was not necessarily unable to fight against him. After all, he still had the purple gold sky palace and the cards that had never been used externally. He felt that although the reverent of the bright temple was strong, his breath was not as good as that of his master Gu Qingyang, and the cards were not necessarily impossible A fight.


    "Boom


    Ren Lei Zun''s breath is surging, and the terrible breath is sweeping. The high altitude is rippling. If the killing intention is wiped in the eyes, we must start.


    But also in this moment, in the moment that it wants to hand, the front space suddenly has a burst of laughter.


    "Old madman, you can''t catch up with me, you can''t catch up with me at that speed!"


    The sound reverberated in the middle of the sky. It was not loud, but it was loud enough that the whole shenlei mountain could be heard clearly.


    On hearing this sound, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly trembled. He immediately raised his head, and his eyes immediately fixed on the sky.


    And then in Du Shaofu''s eyes, in the middle of the sky, a figure flashed across the sky like lightning.


    "Hiss!"


    It seems to feel the movement of this place, the figure of the rainbow convergence, immediately stopped in mid air.


    It was a ragged old man with a few weeds in his white hair.


    But the old man''s eyes were bright and bright. He looked at the fight between elder Gu Qingyang and Lao Dao, and his eyes turned and said, "there are still people fighting. They are just poor in strength and not good-looking."


    "Eh There are quite a lot of people. Is there any fun? "


    Then the old man seemed to find that the vast mountains were full of people like ants. His face was very surprised.


    Ren Lei Zun, who was about to fight Du Shaofu, looked at the slovenly old man who suddenly appeared in the air. His figure also stopped and looked at him.


    But at the moment, when Du Shaofeng looked at the old man in the middle of the air, his eyes were like an electric shock, and the whole person was shocked.


    Looking at the sky, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. He looked at the untidy old man carefully. He found that he was not mistaken. His voice was startled. He cried out, "Laobai, how are you here?"


    "Well, who called me, who was it?"


    Slovenly old man, eyes surprised, looking at the sky search.


    "Laobai, it''s me."


    When Du Shaofu looked up, the shock in his heart could not be calmed down for a long time.


    Who else could that slovenly old man, not Fu Yibai, who was guarding the house of Tibetan martial arts at the beginning of the Du family?


    However, Du Shaofu never thought that when he was in the Du family, he was in the middle of the air, and his accomplishments were not low. He was worried that he was a weak old man who might meet fierce birds and wild animals wherever he went to dig out the bird''s nest. Even if he fell down from the tree, he would die half of his life.


    At the moment, Du Fu is worried that he is only a young man in his family.


    Fu Yibai''s eyes finally fell on Du Shaofu. Looking at Du Shaofu''s appearance, he was surprised and puzzled. It seemed that he did not know each other, but he could feel familiar with him.


    "Fu Yibai, I''m your elder brother. Come down to me!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked straight at Fu Yibai in the air, but he didn''t give the old boy any good face. For the old boy who had cheated the Du family for several generations, Du Shaofu couldn''t show any good face. The most important thing is that the old boy cheated him from childhood.


    "In recent days, I have received a lot of news forwarded by book friends to the public wechat. The messages mainly focus on two aspects. Originally, he didn''t want to pay attention to the differences of opinions of readers. Xiao Yu always thought it was a good thing, and he never said and replied much, so as not to say the following plot and affect his reading.


    Today, however, due to some special circumstances, many spurts appear. This book has never responded to the spray. Here, Xiao Yu also gives a gentle reply. There are reasons for any chapter. I still remember that two and a half years ago, there were countless people talking about water, but now most of them are good and delicate.Well, Xiao Yu continues to code words. Here I wish all brothers and sisters a happy Valentine''s day. Of course, those who are single are also happy to be single. If you have time to book all the hotel rooms as early as possible, you can get huge profits by transferring them at night. Don''t thank me. I''m Lei Feng, ha ha, I continue to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    Du Shaofu spit out his saliva and raised his eyebrows. Fu Yibai, who was about to run away in the air, said in a loud voice: "how did you swear to come at the beginning? Whoever lost would be called the winner''s elder brother. In the future, he would listen to the elder brother unconditionally. If you violate this oath, you will urinate frequently and pee incessantly all your life, plus long hemorrhoids on your buttocks. Don''t you come down when you see me?"


    Fu Yibai, who was about to escape in mid air, could not help but feel his shriveled buttocks. Then he burst into a brilliant smile on his old face and looked at Du Shaofu in the air. His voice was much softer and said, "elder brother, how can I forget it? I''m not coming down."


    Fu Yibai''s body shadow fell in front of Du Shaofu from the air. With a smile on his old face, he said, "elder brother, how did you come here? How is everything at home?"


    "Everything is fine at home, but you''re hiding it deep enough."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned white. If it wasn''t for the shenlei mountains, he would like to find the old boy who had cheated the Du family for generations.


    "Big brother..."


    Looking at Fu Yibai''s age, he can''t help but call him brother-in-law, and he is also called big brother. This has surprised many people, such as yunbao elder, Yaoxing elder, cuifu elder, Lin weiqi, donglidiao and so on.


    "Well, you''d better go to hell and get together."


    Elder Ren Lei didn''t take the untidy old man in his eyes. He didn''t feel any danger in him. He wanted to fight Du Shaofu again.


    "Lao Bai, if I''m still alive, I''ll talk to you later."


    In order to avoid the shadow of the white one in front of him, he said that he would not be in front of the white.


    But Fu Yibai stepped out of Du Shaofu''s back, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "elder brother, how about I discuss something with you?"


    "Nag, then all die!"


    The Reverend Ren Lei sneered, but he didn''t want to delay any more, so as not to be a sudden change. He waved his hand, and a terrible breath swept over him. A hand print thundered at Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s face was dignified to the extreme.


    "Get out of my way. Don''t disturb our brothers!"


    A rather angry voice came out, like thunder in the air.


    In those voices, there was an inexplicable pressure, which made the mysterious Qi in the human body become blocked.


    Almost at the same time, many eyes around him were stunned and shocked to see that the slovenly old man directly turned his back hand across the remote space to the Ren Lei Zun.


    "Pa!"


    Then everyone was shocked to see, that Ren Lei Zun''s face, suddenly spread a crisp slap sound, a blood red five finger slap print appeared on the face.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    This slap, Ren Lei Zun direct a mouthful of blood spurt, if the body suffered a heavy blow directly fly away.


    Then, under the gaze and breath of many powerful men, I saw that the body of Ren Lei Zun, like a broken winged bird, fell on the mountain peak like a broken winged bird, and violently fell to the ground, directly destroying a large piece of rock on the mountain and smashing out a stone pit.


    At the moment, the whole space is stagnant, and many obscure breath is trembling around. Elder Gu Qingyang and Lao Dao Changdao, who are fighting in mid air, are shocked to stop.


    "Gu Gu..."


    All around the field to breathe cool air, pour saliva.


    All the people looked at the Reverend Ren Lei who had been slapped into the stone pit by a slap. They were the most powerful ones in Zhongzhou, but they couldn''t even bear the slap of a slovenly old man.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was more shocked than anyone else. The shock in his heart was far above all the others.


    Fu Yibai is not only a practitioner, but also a strong one who can slap feiwuzun.


    This scene appeared in front of Du Shaofu. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Du Shaofu would not have believed it.


    The whole mountain is surrounded by silence, which is frightening under the shock of Fu Yibai.


    Yao Xing elder, clouded leopard elder, Cui Fu elder and so on are also shocked, looking at Du Shaofu and Fu Yibai, and in their hearts, they are speculating about their relationship.


    "Who is the master of Shao Dian? It seems strange that he knows such a terrible strong man."


    Yunziqin elder''s heart was shocked and her beautiful eyes were surprised.


    "Listen to me. When I talk to my big brother, don''t interrupt me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for losing my temper."


    Fu a white visual around, light words, but with a let all people fear the breath, so that no one around dare to speak.


    "I don''t know who you are. I dare ask your name?"


    East away from the red Huang out, see the bright god court of the strong dare not speak, the atmosphere also dare not out, visual Fu Yibai asked."Big round teaching?"


    Fu Yibai looked at Dongli Chihuang, but could not help looking at it more. Then he shook his hand at Dongli Chihuang and said, "it turns out that you have used the secret method of reincarnation. Your big round religion is just a servant of that family. Even if the master of your old ancestor of the big round sect sees me, he will be polite to me. So, if you don''t want to be beaten by me, go straight to the side Give me a little bit of chatter. "


    Smell speech, east from red Huang''s eyes for it mercilessly tremble, but really dare not say anything more.


    Fu Yibai turned back with satisfaction. He looked back at Du Shaofu, but his face was full of wrinkles. He tried his best to squeeze out a smile. He looked very thick and said in a low voice: "brother, can we continue to talk about things? Can we make the bet at the beginning? I took a lot of things from an old madman recently, as long as you are I''ll give you some treasures if you promise that the bet will count


    Du Shaofu was shocked and looked at Fu Yibai in front of him. He regained his mind from the shock. His tongue licked his lips, picked his eyes and said, "no, I can''t. If you lose a bet, you can''t count."


    Du Shaofu wanted Fu Yibai''s treasure very much. However, Du Shaofu thought about it carefully. It seems that there is no treasure that can make a strong man who can fan wuzun with one slap call him his elder brother.


    "You..."


    Fu Yibai glanced at Du Shaofu in vain. He was helpless.


    "Laobai, don''t worry. I once promised you that I would not give you face in front of others."


    Du Shaofu patted Fu Yibai on the shoulder, but he also felt regret. He knew that Fu Yibai was so powerful. When he was at Du''s house in Shicheng, he should have taken some treasures out of Fu Yibai''s body.


    "Little bastard..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Fu Yibai''s teeth are itching, but there is a smile on his face.


    "Fu Yibai, stop for me. Don''t let me catch you. I will never let you go and give me my baby back."


    Far in the sky, there is a big shout out, the sound of thunder reverberates in the sky, resounding through the sky.


    Listening to this voice, Fu Yi''s face turned pale and changed greatly. He said to Du Shaofu, "elder brother, I have to go. The old madman has caught up with him. Once he starts to go crazy, it''s a great thing. I still have something to do now. I can''t be entangled by him. Let''s go first."


    "Whoosh..."


    The voice falls, Fu Yibai body shadow has turned into a long rainbow to break through the sky, a flash body, the shadow has disappeared in the air.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the disappearance of Fu Yibai not long ago, in the front of the sky, a figure of wind and fire appeared in the air, and the light on his body was flashing.


    He was an old man with dishevelled hair. His untidiness was not much better than his ups and downs, but his eyes were deep.


    The figure of the old man stopped in the air, looking at the vast black fog plain in front of him. It seemed that there was a breath in it. He murmured in his mouth, "is that strange land opened again?"


    "Fu Yibai, you stop for me and catch up to the ends of the earth, and I will not let you go."


    In a flash, the old man with a shawl was drinking again. His voice resounded like thunder. The eardrums of all the shaking people trembled and their souls trembled. Then his figure immediately chased Fu Yibai and left.


    The two terrible strongmen came and went quickly, just like an episode, but let the Reverend Ren Lei be photographed in the stone pit with one slap.


    On the mountain peak, the old Taoist priest of long island looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were full of doubts and fears. He was able to attract those strong people. He had to reconsider the identity of Qiao Feng.


    "Cough!"


    Ren Lei Zun finally got up from the pit, his face was swollen, his mouth was bloody and his eyes were full of horror.


    Du Shaofu looks at Fu Yibai''s disappearing half sky under his mask, and his heart is fluctuating. It seems that Fu Yibai, an old man, has not only concealed several generations of Du''s family, but his strength is also extremely terrible.


    He took a deep breath and calmed down the fluctuation of his heart. Seeing that Fu Yibai appeared around him, Du Shaofu came up to his master Gu Qingyang and said, "thank you very much, young man."


    "Ha ha, I didn''t solve the problem. I just didn''t like the light court."


    "I''ll be there in a minute. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    "That''s right, boy."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at his master, Gu Qingyang. However, he did not dare to look directly at him. He was afraid that he would be recognized by his master.


    "You and my disciples are very similar. At the beginning, you were also besieged by the shameless group of light God court." Said Gu Qingyang.


    "It must be that the disciples of the old generation must be extraordinary." Du Shaofu replied.


    "Of course, it''s a pity..."


    On the ruddy face of the elder Gu Qingyang, there was a little gloom in his clear eyes. Then he looked at Du Shaofu under his mask and said, "in Tianjiao contest for hegemony, make great efforts. I hope you can get into the top ten."


    "For the old man''s words, the boy must be in the top ten."


    Looking at the gloom in his master''s eyes, Du Shaofu nodded. His feelings were complex and his eyes were dim and moist. He was unfilial and anonymous, but he let his master and his relatives around him be heartbroken.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you to enter the top ten."


    Elder Gu Qingyang smiles, and his eyes sweep over the old Taoist priest of Changdao of the big round religion. The dark air is surging under his feet, and his figure then flies away.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu watched his master, Gu Qing, grow up and jump to the sixth peak in the distance. He took a deep breath, and the moist in his eyes disappeared.


    After that, Du Shaofu looked back at the powerful men who had not yet returned to the God''s court from the shock, and said, "now, the court of light is defeated. You can go."


    Long island Taoist priest of Da Lunjiao and Chihuang from Dongli secretly look at each other and say nothing more.


    But East from the red Huang then looked at the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan, softly said: "Sheng Nan, go to the third peak!"


    One by one, the disciples of the bright god court secretly poured out fear, and then all their eyes were looking at the Ren Lei Zun who climbed out of the stone pit.


    "Elder Ren Lei, let''s go to the third peak."


    Cheng Shengnan comes forward and looks at Du Shaofu. Then he whispers to the miserable Ren Lei Zun.


    Ren Lei Zun''s mouth was dripping with blood, his face was red and swollen, his eyes were filled with resentment and he looked at Du Shaofu with fear and said: "this account, my bright god hall will not rest with the Seven Star hall!"


    "Let''s go!"


    After the words fell, Ren Lei Zun waved to the disciples of the temple of light and left in confusion.


    With the terrible shock left by the slovenly old man and the help of the ancient emperor, this Ren Lei Zun suffered a very serious blow at the moment, and he had to leave.


    When the disciples of Guangming Temple left, Chihuang and Lao Dao of Changdao, both of the east of the Dalan cult, swept their bodies together, leaping one by one to the third peak, which is where the great Lunjiao lies.


    "Ha ha, go away!"


    "The young generation of the temple of light are vulnerable to a single blow!"


    As the people of the light shrine left in confusion, the Seven Star hall disciples cheered and cheered. One by one, they looked at Du Shaofu with awe and worship in their eyes.


    Sun Jia, Dongli Diao, Yu Bai, etc. look at the young people in front of them. At the moment, they are all in awe.


    They are very clear that today''s things, they are absolutely unable to do, the young people in front of them, whether in strength or courage, are enough to become their leader and let them submit.


    The red dress is like fire, and the beautiful image is moving. Lin Weiqi looks at the purple soft armor youth in front of her. Her eyes are waving and her heart is touching. There are ripples that have never been waved before


    Yunbao elder, Yaoxing elder and yunziqin elder are also excited.


    "This time, the court of light kicked on the steel plate, lost face, and lost a king of man, and severely damaged a venerable."


    "After all, the Seven Star hall is the Lord of the spiritual realm, second only to the nine major forces. The light God court is very strong, and has been rising more and more recently, but it seems to be a little inferior to the Seven Star hall."


    "The main reason is that the emperor Qiaofeng is too strong, the means is fierce, and his attack is merciless."


    "It is said that Qiaofeng, the emperor of Qiaofeng, was a disciple of qizun. How elegant he was at the beginning, the disciple he chose was extraordinary."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inside the mountain, whispering.


    "Sister Mang, did you see that old man on the air just now is very familiar. It seems that he was the old man of Cangwu building."


    Inside the mountains, there are many young men and women. Among them, a young man with lofty temperament is looking at the space far away.


    The figure that just appeared is too familiar. At the beginning, no one in the Du family had not suffered a lot. Sweeping the floor and cleaning up or something was common.


    "It seems to be really like Fu Lao."


    Du Yunlong''s eyes are also puzzled. The former figure of the former space is really like the old Fu of the Tibetan martial art building.


    "It''s a little similar, but it''s not likely to be Fu Lao."


    Du Xiaoman grinned bitterly. Although his image is Fu Lao, he is quite denied in his heart.


    How could Fu Yibai, who lived in the Cangwu building, come here? He was still a strong man.


    "It''s said that Qiaofeng is very strong now."Du Chong said that Du Chong at the moment is not the Du Chong who faded out of Du''s home in Shicheng.


    After years of cultivation, the increase of Du family resources, the guidance of the strong, especially the awakening of a kind of thunder and martial pulse in his body, Du Chong''s current cultivation strength is actually after following Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman, and has already stepped into the realm of King Wu.


    However, for the Du family''s children, this time out, the elders of the family have ordered that they should not use the wake-up thunder and martial pulse within the sealed ancient land until an extraordinary moment.


    Thunder and martial pulse, that is the bottom card of the Du family, is the biggest reason for the rise of the Du family, is not the time to expose.


    "If the third brother was there, how could he be under the Qiaofeng?" Du Hao said.


    "This is the first time for Du''s family to enter Fengyin ancient land. We are not familiar with many situations. We must stay together at that time. We can''t have any carelessness."


    Du Xiaoman looked back and said to the children of the Du family.


    "How come the deputy hall master has not arrived, I''m afraid the space inside the seal ancient land will be opened."


    The silver winged devil eagle looked at the back of the sky. At this time, the deputy hall master had not come, so he was worried that he would miss it.


    "Xiaoqing will make it. Maybe it''s a delay on the way." Du Xiaoman said.


    Time goes by, and the mountains are full of noise.


    Everyone is waiting, waiting for the seal to open, some people have already arrived, waiting for no less than a few days.


    With the people of the light court being driven down, the disciples of the Seven Star hall are waiting at the peak.


    Du Shaofu looked at the black fog plain in front of him. The vast plain was covered with black fog, full of evil smell.


    "Shao Dian Lord, the bright god''s court has a lot to do with the Dalan cult. I''m afraid it''s in the sealed ancient land that the big round religion just stepped in. At that time, the people of the big round sect will inevitably target us at the Seven Star hall. The main body of Shaodian should pay more attention to it."


    When the elder Yun Ziqin came to Du Shaofu''s side and was happy, he could not help but worry. Compared with the bright god''s court, the Dalan sect is much more powerful.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Yun. I''ll pay more attention."


    Du Shaofu looked sideways with a smile and nodded. As long as he entered the ancient seal land, the younger generation would not be afraid of anyone.


    From early morning to dusk, time is like quicksand at the fingertips. Except for the episode of the light God hall and the Seven Star hall, there is no big noise. Some small disturbances will not attract many people''s attention.


    At dusk, the setting sun is as bloody as blood, pouring down the mountains, and covering the vast plain, there is a strange dark light in the black fog shining.


    "Hula..."


    Just as the first setting sun fell on the plain, a wave of breath began to spread out in the dark fog covering the land.


    At the same time when the breath fluctuates, the shenlei mountain at dusk suddenly erupts into an amazing wave. Many figures rise in the sky and float in the sky.


    "Boom..."


    In a short period of time, the plain resounded, the surrounding mountain peaks "roared and rumbled", the black fog surged, and there was a strange Rune flashing.


    Then in the gaze of many eyes, the black fog plain above, began to have a huge outline emerged, and then a twisted space appeared in the gaze of countless eyes.


    It was an outline of the space, black fog surging, there is a faint cry of ghosts and howling sound, from a distance, white bone, dark.


    "The ancient land of seal is about to be opened!"


    "There are innumerable evil spirits and many benefits in it."


    The mountain peak is half empty, the figure that covers the sky is floating, a hot eye is closely looking at that twisted space.


    Once the seal around the space disappears, the countless people will rush in at the first time.


    Du Shaofu looked at the sky around him and swept through the dense crowd. Among them, there were many practitioners of King Wu''s territory. In addition to the nine giants on the surrounding mountains, there was also a lot of young atmosphere of Emperor Wu.


    "I''m afraid there will be a lot of black horses."


    Du Shaofu pondered that it was one thing to clear away those evil things. At that time, the final Tianjiao battle for hegemony would inevitably be a fight between the dragon and the tiger, and there would inevitably be a dark horse.


    It''s not easy to get into the top ten.


    "Click!"


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the sky and earth in front of him suddenly thought of a "click" sound, and the space fluctuated. In the black fog space, purple and golden lights began to flicker out. The seal was disappearing, and the purple and gold light was dissipating. The ancient seal was finally about to be opened again.


    "At the third watch, I told some of my book friends, the great God, that Jiageng broke out today. But if there was no change at 11:00 this evening, Xiao Yu would postpone it to tomorrow. I''m sorry. In special circumstances, please forgive me. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    "Crash!"


    The space fluctuates violently, that piece of black fog plain space, also is more and more intense, the purple gold electric light above also more and more fade.


    "Dad, what a familiar breath. It seems to exist in my soul memory."


    The little star came out of Du Shaofu''s arms, and the voice of the young girl came out. The golden eyes looked closely at the purple seal wrapped by lightning. The space inside was very familiar with it. It was like a deja vu. The breath came from the inheritance of the soul.


    "Don''t make trouble. Be careful when you get in. Don''t run around."


    Du Shaofu flicked little star''s head and told him.


    The space in the black fog was like Jiuyou, which made Du Shaofu have to be dignified. Then he turned back to Lin weiqi, Dongli carving, stone, Sun Yi and others and said, "everyone should be careful. Don''t be separated by the crowd."


    "Yes."


    Everyone nodded and the seal was about to open. At the moment, everyone was quite nervous.


    On the mountains, countless eyes are looking at the disappearing seal, and a huge space entrance slowly appears.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The mountains are in the air. Many people''s eyes are red, and their breathing begins to be heavy. They hold their fists one by one, and a dark Qi begins to fluctuate in their bodies.


    "Kaka..."


    Finally, in countless eyes, that strange space seal on the purple and gold lightning completely disappeared, seal broken and exploded.


    Twisted space into countless space debris rushed out, a vast and infinite huge space appeared on the plain, as if it was another world.


    "Seal ancient open, fast in, only a quarter of an hour, beyond the time, when the space will automatically close, when you get the final benefit, will you open the exit again."


    This time, they want to enter the seal ancient land to find a great opportunity.


    When the college was destroyed, they escaped and left a life.


    Everyone vowed to rebuild tianwu college one day!


    "Let''s go, it''s too late!"


    The witch sparrow, the princess of the nether world, is standing beside the ghost child. Her red clothes cover her body. Her big eyes are pretty and evil. Her eyes are full of natural charm.


    "Go..."


    The black eagle Tang Wu swept the upper half of the sky. After that, all the people showed their bodies and turned into streamers. All of a sudden, they followed the crowd and swept into the entrance of the ancient seal site.


    "Whoosh..."


    Far away in the sky, the four figures appeared in the air, dusty.


    A man and two women also have a golden macaque. It is Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao who came from the stone dragon empire.


    "It seems that the entrance of the ancient seal is open. I don''t know where they are, sister Xiaoman?"


    Du Xiaoqing worried that it was not easy to find a few people among the overwhelming crowd.


    "They can''t wait. We''ll definitely go first. We can go inside and find them."


    Du Xiaoyao looked at the seal in front of him. He wiped some differences between his pupils and said, "that seal is not simple. It is said that if the younger generation enters, he will be attacked by the seal. I should be a younger generation."


    "Do you want to go in?" Du Xiaoqing stares at Du Xiaoyao and asks.


    "Of course I have to go in. I must be the younger generation." Du Xiaoyao''s eyes were white.


    "Whoosh..."


    The four figures then swept into the air, followed by the overwhelming crowd, successively entered the entrance of the ancient seal.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Stone dragon Empire, the imperial capital of dragon city.


    The magnificent palace is surrounded by a mess. Although it has been cleaned up, it is still possible to see the traces of destruction.


    A large number of imperial palaces have been razed to the ground, ruins, if you want to rebuild, it is not possible to do it in a few days.


    In the Dragon City, Du Xiaoqing, the younger sister of Shenyong king, and the original mount of Shenyong king made a big fuss in the imperial palace. On the surface, there were not many people talking about it in the whole dragon city, and they all deliberately avoided this topic.


    But in the dark, this topic has long been spread to the whole stone dragon empire.


    Some people even said that this was the wasteland''s intention to fight against the stone dragon empire.


    At the beginning, before the fall of the ROC emperor, the treasures of the imperial palace of the stone dragon Empire needed to be renewed, but the palace never used it.


    Even in the battle of Kaiming city and the last Daqing of the whole country, there was no mention of the God brave king, the World Association and the temple of heavenly beasts.


    Now the wasteland intends to seek justice. The strength of the wasteland is already above the stone dragon empire.


    It is said that there are many kings in the desolate country.


    "In a row, the next one will be there. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    There are many monsters and beasts in King Wu''s territory, and the medicine emperor''s doctor is dead.


    Since the emperor of medicine has no life to set foot on the level of Seven Star talisman, it has attracted many powerful people to come to the wilderness.


    This time, together with the return of Du Xiaoqing, the younger sister of the ROC emperor, the strength is so terrible that it can sweep the stone dragon empire.


    Inside the palace, in the magnificent hall, the dragon spirit of the palace is lingering and the breath is amazing.


    "The two emperors Cheng are supported by the ancient emperor of heaven, and there are many powerful monsters. In addition, the emperor intended to cultivate forces in the dark forest. I''m afraid they will not give up easily. You must make plans in advance."


    An old man''s eyes pretended to be slightly coagulated and sighed, saying to the old emperor Cheng Fanshi and Cheng Huangcheng Fugui in the hall at this time.


    Listen to the old man''s words, Cheng Fanshi and Cheng Huang are dignified.


    At the moment, they don''t know the strength of the wasteland. This time Du Xiaoqing actually flattened the Imperial Palace and left. How could the stone dragon Empire be so insulted.


    "Qing lunhuang, the desolate country is not what it used to be, but there is an ancient emperor behind it. I''m afraid the stone dragon empire is really in trouble this time."


    The old emperor Cheng fan is mu Ning, Du Xiaoqing''s strength he has personally fought, if not in the palace with the imperial dragon spirit, he can''t fight more.


    "Although the ancient Tianzong is powerful, don''t forget that there is also my big round religion. Now my big round religion and the stone dragon empire are equal to one family. When the stone dragon empire is in trouble, my big round sect will never sit back and ignore it. I believe that the bright god court will help and help, and I am not afraid of an ancient Tianzong."


    The old man smiles, and there is no trace in his eyes. He looks at the old emperor Cheng Fanshi and Cheng Huang: "this time, the state-owned people swept the palace of the stone dragon Empire and insulted the stone dragon empire. I don''t know how they plan to deal with it?"


    "This..."


    The old emperor Cheng Fanshi and Cheng Huang looked at each other slightly, which was really a bit of a dilemma.


    They knew that if they fought against the desolate country, they would have many scruples.


    Even without mentioning the strength of the wasteland and the ancient emperor, the two emperors knew that the three oldest kings of Zhenbei, Zhendong and Zhennan had a lot to do with Du Shaofu.


    Whether these three kings will really deal with the famine is still unknown.


    Looking at the changes of the two emperors'' looks, the old man of the Dalan cult moved his eyes and said softly: "is it possible that the two emperors of Cheng are willing to let the three monsters of the wasteland trample on the long-term development of the stone dragon empire for thousands of years, but they are willing to let the three monsters of the wasteland trample on and grow up and go away as they please?"


    "Of course not, but..."


    The old emperor Cheng Fanshi''s eyes changed and looked at the old man of the big round religion and said, "it''s just that the stone dragon Empire has a lot of scruples and needs to recuperate for a period of time. I''m afraid that once the war starts, it will be difficult to win."


    "The old emperor is worried."


    The old man of the Dalan cult chuckled and put a little sharp in his eyes. He said, "the little wasteland insulted the Shilong empire. Now the whole Zhongzhou knows the relationship between the Shilong Empire and the Dalan cult, which is tantamount to insulting me. The son once asked me to take care of the Shilong Empire before he joined the Tianjiao contest for hegemony in Fengyin ancient land Naturally, we can''t ignore it, and the big round religion will not stay out of the way. We will certainly do our best to help the stone dragon Empire recover its face. "


    "So, thank you very much."


    Cheng Huang and Cheng Fugui nodded, and his eyes were filled with doubts.


    "It is said that the stone city has produced treasures, which are natural materials and earth treasures. Even the whole stone city can get benefits. The treasures are extraordinary. If you can get them, it will be a great opportunity."


    Looking at the old emperor Cheng Fanshi, the old man of Dalun cult said, "the wasteland sent three monsters to make a big fuss at the palace of the stone dragon empire. I think we can also go to the stone city of the wasteland. Maybe we can give the old emperor some wood and earth treasures that day, so that the old emperor can get a chance, and it is very likely that the old emperor can further his cultivation."


    "This..."


    Smell speech, the old emperor Cheng fan is eyes suddenly a bright, in the eyes secretly wiped a bit of blazing color.


    The burning color in the eyes of the old emperor Cheng fan was seen by the old man of the Dalan cult. He could not help but smile coldly and said: "the two emperors Cheng, whether or not to seek the face of the wasteland depends on them. If they are willing to swallow their guts, I will go back to the Dalan cult immediately, and I will assume that this has not happened. But if you two want to fight against that little wasteland, our big round religion will certainly do its best to help. If you let the wasteland develop, I''m afraid it won''t take long. Even if there is no ancient Tianzong, it will be a big problem for the Shilong empire. "


    The old emperor Cheng Fanshi and Cheng Huang looked at each other and looked at the old man of the big wheel cult. He nodded and said, "this matter is related to the national prestige. Naturally, it can''t be reconciled. So please help the emperor of the Qing Dynasty."


    "Of course, the stone dragon Empire and the big round religion are family now."


    The emperor of the Qing Dynasty said with a smile, and after wiping the smile without leaving any trace, he said, "in that case, I''ll start tomorrow morning and go to the stone city first."


    At dusk, the Golden Dragon hall is shining, which is the place where the dragon spirit of the whole stone dragon Empire gathers.In the light of the sun, on the eaves outside the Golden Dragon hall, the flying dragons with golden scales and golden armour are vivid and vivid, as if they want to fly into the air.


    The vast hall is like a huge square, surrounded by huge columns, carved with whirling and winding, lifelike Golden Dragon.


    The everywhere Imperial Palace dragon Qi, lets the human breathe difficultly, the Xuan Qi wants to stagnate!


    "Father and emperor, it seems that the great Lunjiao always wants us to fight against the wasteland. I''m afraid it will not be easy."


    In the center of the hall, the figure of Cheng Huang''s Dragon Robe stands with his hands on his back. His fat body has an absolute dignity, which is invisible. Standing in the hall at this time, it seems that there is a virtual shadow of a golden dragon circling around the body, which makes people from afar also scared.


    "Of course, it will not be simple. If it were not for Shengnan and Guangming God court, the grand Lunjiao would not have put our little stone dragon empire in the eye, and that desolate country would not have let the big round cult fight."


    The old emperor Cheng Fanshi had long black hair and a few strands of long golden hair moving. His deep eyes were sparkling and shining. He said softly, "if I guess right, the Dalan religion is probably for the ancient emperor behind the wasteland. That''s their real goal. For the sake of the stone dragon Empire, we can listen to it."


    "In this way, the stone dragon Empire has become a pawn of the big round cult."


    Cheng Huang''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and his eyes were dignified.


    "For the big round religion, ancient Tianzong and other forces, we who are not chess pieces are afraid that we are not qualified to be chess pieces.


    After pause for a while, Cheng Fanshi wiped some essence in his eyes and said: "this is also our opportunity. We can only grow up in the cracks. The development of that wasteland is too terrible. It has been a big problem and has to be eliminated."


    Cheng Fanshi, the old emperor, sighed with a little burning color in his deep eyes, and said: "this time, the big round religion seems to be taking advantage of our stone dragon empire. In fact, we can also take advantage of the situation. As long as we can get the treasures of stone city, I can go further. This is also an opportunity and a great opportunity for our stone dragon empire."


    "The barren country is developing too fast and terrible..."


    Cheng Huang''s eyes moved and murmured softly. The dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace lingered around him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Before shenlei mountain range, the vast black fog plain was calm, and everything was quiet.


    As the sun set, countless young men and women, like locusts, poured into the seal entrance and disappeared, and the seal solidified again.


    In the mountains, there are still many old people, middle-aged people and women.


    These are the powerful people who come to escort the younger generation. They hope that the children in their own family and in the mountain gate can get great opportunities.


    "For fear that there will be changes in this sealed place, although the opening time of the exit is half a year, there is no fixed time. Let''s wait here for them to come out. Although the time is not long, it is not short. We should set up camp first and plan well."


    On the sixth peak, the ancient Qingyang elder was holding his hand, and the long sleeves of his white robe swayed. He said to the elder such as Ming Ze after him.


    Every time Tianjiao contends for hegemony, sudden changes appear in the sealed place, and the strong escorts have to wait for half a year in shenlei mountains.


    "I don''t know who will make it to the top 10 this time."


    Elder Hu sankun said lightly, and his eyes were looking forward to it. Entering the top ten was the last Tianjiao struggle for hegemony, which was the real event.


    It is only on the premise that you can always get to the place where the last great opportunity is located without breaking into the place where the great misfortune lies ahead.


    "If you want to know who finally got into the top ten, I''m afraid it will take a long time. Then there will be a" time and space matrix "to open. That was the arrangement of the nine major forces with great efforts. We can find out at the first time."


    Elder Hao Zongwei said with a smile to Hu sankun: "at that time, we will transfer the time and space Fu array back to the sect. This time, we have three demons in our ancient Tianzong: Muhan, if the water is cold, and the spirit is descending. I will surely be able to win a place, maybe there will be unexpected surprise."


    "Wait, about half a year." He Mingze, the elder, was light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    After the peaks, on some mountain tops, figures moved, and some people began to set up camp, set up tents and seal array.


    They all have to wait here for half a year for the children of the menzhong clan to return triumphantly.


    Once you get a big chance in the sealed ancient land, you must protect it at the first time. After that, it will be the great hope of the whole family and the mountain gate. No accident can be tolerated.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the secluded space, the sight is dim, and there is a stagnant and desolate atmosphere everywhere. There is a kind of blood and evil spirit in the air.


    There was no time to see white bones on the ground, and a smell of decay came.


    "Wuwu..."


    In the distant mountains, ghosts cry and howl. I don''t know whether it''s the sound of wild animals or the sound of evil spirits.


    "Whoosh..."


    A flood of people poured in, covering a large space.


    Many people together are very easy to be dispersed. The vast crowd is beyond imagination and beyond description.


    Entering this space, everyone immediately galloped away.


    First of all, they want to look for big opportunities so that they don''t get caught first.


    Second, in this space, without the protection of the strong, no one will trust outsiders, and be on guard that some people will attack themselves.


    According to legend, every time in this sealed ancient land, because of personal resentment and fighting for treasures, the two people fight each other and don''t know how many.


    In a word, there are no rules in it. Except for the inability to use external forces, sieges, group fights and sneak attacks are common.


    "Be careful, everybody. Stay close. Don''t be scattered."


    In the dark space, Du Shaofu reminded the disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    The terrible crowd, countless breath surging swept, even if the Emperor Wu territory in which also want to retreat three points, a careless, will be a party lineup scattered.


    Looking at the crowd rushing in, Du Shaofu could not help but be shocked.


    That dense crowd of people poured in and could not see the end at a glance, more than hundreds of thousands.


    Although genius is rare and incomparable, any one is a dragon and Phoenix among human beings.


    But the population of Zhongzhou is so large.


    There are hundreds of cities in a small empire.


    And the population of a big city is not only hundreds of millions.


    The whole of Zhongzhou, how many empires, you can imagine how terrible the number of people.


    Usually these young talents are rare, but now they are gathered for the once-in-30-year event.


    This is the genius of all the young people in the vast central state, and the number has reached a shocking level.


    "Little Lord, let''s go forward and go in. There are too many people behind."


    Dong Li Diao said to Du Shaofu. Looking at the crowd behind him, he took a cool breath.


    They were originally in the tenth peak in front of them, so they entered the sealed ancient land relatively early, but now they were shaken by the crowd behind them.


    "Well, let''s not disperse."


    Du Shaofu said that the spirit of Yuan Shen diffused around and his figure swept into the vast space ahead.


    The land of seal is like a small world with a vast and endless seal.


    The overwhelming figure influx, and then dispersed, spread in the vast seal of the internal parts.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the dark half sky, four figures swept down, one male and two female, a small golden macaque.


    "Well, it''s the familiar smell. It''s the guy. He''s in here."


    The figure of the golden macaque jumps to Ouyang Shuang''s shoulder, and the golden double pupil looks at the front space, and suddenly the color of surprise emerges.


    Du Xiaoyao felt a breath from his own body, which was connected with it. There was absolutely no mistake.


    "What breath, who do you see?"


    Du Xiaoqing listened to Du Xiaoyao''s murmur, and immediately looked sideways to ask Du Xiaoyao.


    When Du Xiaoyao heard the speech, his golden eyes turned, and then he said with a smile: "no one, I feel that the breath in this place is strange. Everyone should be careful. It should not be a good place."


    In the vast dark mountain range, in the air, on the rocks and on the ground, there are several small purple gold lightning flashes.


    The space is not like the shenlei mountains, where all things do not grow. Instead, there are some very strange plants growing everywhere. They are strange in shape, filled with the bad smell of blood evil, and spread strange dark fog.


    "Whew..."


    A road on both sides of the stone wall, a piece of blood red vines, spread a trace of black fog, suddenly swept out.


    "Hula!"


    Lin Weiqi waved her hand and her bright wrist trembled. In her slender hand, a blazing fire gushed out, burning all the blood mangrove vines into ashes.


    "Be careful. The plants in this place are extremely dangerous and may be highly poisonous. It is said that there are plant psychics in it, and evil spirits have been formed in a long time."Lin Weiqi said to the disciples of the Seven Star hall around her that she was charming and charming, and looked around with vigilance.


    "You seem to know a lot?"


    Du Shaofu smiles and says to Lin Weiqi.


    Lin Weiqi looked at Du Shaofu and said softly, "this is what the elders in the palace remind me. It''s always good to be careful."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "be careful. Everyone should be on guard."


    "Hum!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the box on his back suddenly trembled.


    "It''s a little trouble."


    As Du Shaofu''s mind and soul peeped, he had his own new spirit arranged in the Zijin tianque. It is not difficult to know that it is because of the strange atmosphere in this space that the fierce spirits in the Zijin tianque are stirred at the moment.


    Seeing that Du Shaofu suddenly seemed to be a bit ungodly, Lin Weiqi reminded Du Shaofu: "do you know, in this, however, we can''t use puppets and Fu tools, and all external forces can''t be used for Taoist instruments. Otherwise, the light will be destroyed, and the heavy will be human death."


    "It''s impossible to use the talisman or the spirit tool!"


    When Du Shaofu came back to his senses, he was shocked. He knew that puppets could not be used in the ancient seal land. However, he did not expect that even the Fu and Dao tools could not be used.


    "Of course, we can''t use them. We can only rely on ourselves, our martial veins and talents, and our body and dark Qi." Lin Weiqi said positively.


    "Everything can only depend on ourselves. The foundation of practitioners is still above themselves, and the essence of cultivation is still in themselves. It seems that this seal is not simple in ancient land."


    Du Shaofu pondered in his heart, and then a little smile appeared in his eyes.


    He was not able to use all external forces, including Fu and Dao. Du Shaofu always had some confidence in his cultivation of the flesh.


    "San Shao, is it really organic?"


    The stone looked around and looked around. In this secluded space and the atmosphere of crying and howling, it could not help but feel some hair standing upright.


    "There should be a chance. There should be some extraordinary elixir ahead. Go and get it first."


    Du Shaofu smiles, because of the relationship between the pulse and soul, Du Xiaoyao''s talent in searching for treasures has also inherited a lot.


    If you use the power of pulse and soul a little, it is difficult to escape from prying.


    "Elixir, this is a miraculous medicine. I''m afraid it can refine the elixir."


    A hillside covered with dense forests on the rock wall, the crevice spread out a red glow, although with a little blood evil breath, but more is a strong elixir energy breath fluctuations, miraculous medicine is extraordinary.


    "Whoosh..."


    More than a dozen young men and women appeared in front of the stone wall. They were all excited. They didn''t expect that they could get a chance when they just came into the sealed ancient land.


    "Chulala..."


    Suddenly, within the stone wall, there was a black fog gushing out.


    In a very short period of time, with a flash of blood runes, it is directly condensed into more than ten illusory human figures.


    These figures are illusory, empty in vision and ferocious in appearance, but their speed is as fast as lightning, and their energy fluctuation is very fierce. They will not have several powerful energy bodies under some martial arts practitioners, even can compare with the extraordinary ones in the kingdom of Wu.


    "Wuwu..."


    The appearance of the tens of energy bodies is the direct attack on the dozens of young men and women. The majestic energy surge breaks the boulders on the rock wall one after another.


    "No, it''s evil. It''s very powerful and weird."


    More than ten young men and women suddenly face a big change, one by one flustered rapid escape.


    "Chula la!"


    However, the strength of those illusory figures surpassed many of these young men and women. These young men and women, only two of them, who had just entered the realm of King Wu, were immediately wrapped up by more than a dozen illusory figures.


    A terrible breath of bloody evil spirit gushed out and swept through, and directly penetrated into the eyebrows of these young men and women.


    "HISHI..."


    The eyes of these young men and women turned red, the printing hall became black, the whole body was haunted by black fog, their veins were exposed, and their faces became ferocious.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Then, more than a dozen young men and women, including the two men and women who had just ascended the kingdom of Wu, burst into pieces one after another.


    Dozens of ferocious blood killing illusory figures reappear, and the breath on each body seems to be stronger than before.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Hundreds of figures came and appeared in the sky above the stone wall. Looking at the dozens of unreal and ferocious figures, their eyes showed a little shock.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    Before the crowd, a young man in purple soft armor, with a little shock under his mask, was Du Shaofu and the disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    His unreal and ferocious body, with his blood red eyes, looks at hundreds of people like Du Shaofu, without any fear, but shows a look of greed.


    Lin Weiqi looked at the dozens of ferocious and illusory figures, and her beautiful eyes trembled. She said, "it''s those evil spirits that breed here, can devour people''s spiritual soul and grow stronger, and they can also go up. It''s very strange and difficult to entangle, and it''s difficult to completely eliminate them by ordinary attacks."


    "Do it!"


    Dongli Diao looked at the ten odd Taoist figures, who were still facing them at the moment. After a big drink, the figure suddenly flashed out.


    "Destroy..."


    At the same time, Lin weiqi, Wu Ma Sheng, Sun Yi, Shi Shi and so on all of a sudden.


    One after another, the mysterious Qi fluctuated and the rune flickered. It was as fast as the lightning''s bombardment to the more than ten evil spirits.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The deep sound of the explosion suddenly spread around, the energy swept through the waves, and even the surrounding black fog was shaken away.


    In a short time, the bodies of more than ten evil spirits were carved in Dongli, together with Lin weiqi, Sun Jia, stone, Wuma Sheng, Yu Bai, Tao Yu, Yu Mingyuan, and so on. All of them were smashed to pieces.


    "Hula..."


    The bodies of more than ten evil spirits were shattered and turned into blood evil spirits and black fog.


    "Woo..."


    But at this moment, the space suddenly changes, in the air fluctuations in the blood evil breath and black fog, the moment is gathered together.


    The breath is still suddenly enhanced, comparable to the Wu Emperor''s realm. With strange Qi and speed, they directly plunder the disciples of the Seven Star hall like lightning.


    "Be careful!"


    The sound of Du Shaofu''s drinking came out, and his figure was like lightning, and he went straight to the evil spirits.


    "Woo!"


    But at the moment, Lin weiqi and donglidiao did not expect such changes to emerge. The broken evil spirits could not only reunite, but also become stronger.


    That evil spirit pours out, the speed is too fast, instantly got into the eyebrow heart of a youth of Seven Star Hall who has not yet returned to God and is shocked by it.


    He was a disciple of Yuheng hall. His accomplishments were just the beginning of King Wu''s reign.


    As a stream of blood evil spirit gushed out and swept through, the young people in the Yuheng hall were red in their eyes.


    His whole body was haunted by black fog, his veins were exposed, and his face became ferocious.


    The youth of Yuheng hall, who was possessed by evil spirits, looked around with red eyes, and seemed to be afraid of it, and didn''t let it explode at once.


    "No, if you are possessed by evil spirits, you will devour your spirit and soul. No one can help you."


    Lin Weiqi is charming and dignified. Those evil spirits can''t help but watch.


    "Damn it!"


    Du Shaofu scolded secretly, and his eyes flashed cold under his mask. He waved his hand, and the secret patterns of the talisman condensed and swept out.


    The blade of this grass is long and slender, just like a real object, and its talisman and secret patterns are flashing.


    As the grass swept out, the surrounding space trembled, and the young man possessed by evil spirits suddenly began to tremble in his red eyes.


    "Go!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly, and a grass in his hand whirled. The rune beam then turned into thunder and bound to the youth of Yuheng Hall who was possessed by evil spirits.


    This grass can clean Lingtai and suppress all evils!


    This is Dongming grass, which can suppress all evil spirits.


    At the moment, the red eyes of the Yuheng hall were stunned, and the sound of "Wuwu" was incessant, which made people feel extremely harsh and uncomfortable. The strange breath of blood evil broke out and wanted to break away from the cover of Dongming grass.


    However, the Dongming grass is the killer of this evil spirit. No matter how hard it tries to avoid and struggle, it is finally shrouded. A beam of rune is swept into the eyebrows of the disciples of Yuheng hall.


    "Wuwu..."


    That Yuheng hall disciple eyebrow heart, a black fog streamed out, quickly fled.


    "Out!"


    Du Shaofu drank softly, and the beam of Dongming grass overtook him and went directly to the black fog.


    That kind of blood evil spirit diffuses the black fog, then is directly destroyed clean, turns into white smoke to dissipate.


    Finally, there are many clear spirits in this space, which makes people feel refreshed.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The young man in Yuheng hall spits out smoke from his mouth. His face is pale, but the black fog is slowly disappearing, and his eyes are returning to normal.


    The young man looked around in a daze. It seemed that he didn''t know what had just happened. He didn''t know that he had just escaped from death. He had gone back and forth from the ghost gate.


    "What a terrible evil spirit!"


    The disciples around were shocked. They just came into the sealed ancient land. Even if it was a real experience of what was called the place of great evil.All of a sudden in the heart is more and more vigilant up, all this is too weird and dangerous.


    Lin weiqi, donglidiao, Yu Bai and so on gave a sigh of relief. Then they looked at Du Shaofu one by one, and their eyes were more and more shocked and awed.


    "It should be safe, but don''t be careless."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and his figure swept out. He picked several miraculous herbs from the cliff.


    Wu Ma Sheng looked at several miraculous herbs in Du Shaofu''s hands and was quite surprised and said, "it''s xuemingcao, which can be used to refine imperial elixirs. It''s the material of many imperial elixirs. It''s extremely rare outside."


    "Where does it end up in here?"


    Du Shaofu gathered up some extraordinary Xueming grass and asked the crowd.


    "It''s very big. The deeper you go, the more dangerous it will be. The stronger the strength of those evil spirits and ghosts will be. There are many dangers that can''t be prevented."


    Dongli Diao raised his head and said to Du Shaofu, "but the last place we want to go is the place where we have the greatest chance. It is said that there is a god thunder tripod. As long as we can get the shenlei forging body, it is said that it can strengthen the spirit root and martial pulse."


    "Let''s get out of here first."


    Du Shaofu said that the power of pulse and soul diffused around.


    This time, Du Shaofu''s biggest goal was not to forge the body with divine thunder, but to get yinlingjing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, the sun slowly penetrated into the thin clouds.


    When the clouds occasionally disperse, the whole stone city will be covered by a brilliant sunset, rising out of a colorful crown.


    Sunset, sunset spread to the four, spread half of the sky, layer by layer gradually fade down, until it becomes gray white, covering the whole stone city.


    The sky is gradually getting dark. Within the stone city, there is a shimmering glow, and the energy of heaven and earth is particularly strong. The whole stone city has become a treasure land more and more.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the calm sky, two figures across the space, after a few flashes appeared in the stone city half sky above, faintly there are two breath spread down.


    "Here comes the Emperor Wu!"


    Du''s family, alone in the courtyard, an old man with grey robes sitting cross his knees, suddenly opened his slightly closed eyes, and in his seemingly turbid eyes, he suddenly shot his eyes.


    On the old man in grey robe, a strong breath diffused and opened, and spread to the whole stone city. His figure flashed and disappeared in the room.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a short time, many figures in Du''s family were swept out one after another, and a strong breath also spread.


    In the middle of the sky, many figures are floating. It is the king of golden carving, the king of juejian, the king of xuanjiao, the king of burning carp, the king of ice python, the king of stone turtle, the tiger crouching mastiff, and the red leopard.


    There are several strange figures, one by one is also the atmosphere of cultivation of King Wu.


    They were all kings who had only recently joined the wasteland because of the appeal of the emperor of medicine.


    The figure of the medicine emperor was suspended in the air, and his grey robe moved. Looking at the two figures coming at the moment, his face was slightly coagulated, and his voice came out: "I don''t know where the strong people come to stone city. I''m afraid it''s something wrong if you don''t say hello!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, stone city is the imperial land of the stone dragon empire. I come to Shicheng, why should I inform?" The old light voice came, reverberating in the sky above the stone city.


    At the same time, the two figures have come over the stone city.


    One of the figures is wrapped in a light golden light, and it is invisible to have a change of prestige.


    The figure appeared in the sky. In the light golden light, a strong imperial spirit spread, which made people feel that a huge momentum was coming, just like a giant dragon coming.


    This is an octogenarian looking old man with long black hair and several strands of long golden hair, which is very eye-catching, with deep pupils, rippling waves and a little coldness.


    "The old emperor of the stone dragon empire!"


    With the arrival of the old man, the king of xuanjiao and the king of juejian suddenly moved their eyes.


    They had been to Kaiming city to help the stone dragon Empire, so now they recognized the old man as Cheng Fanshi, the old emperor of the stone dragon empire.


    "The stone city has always been the imperial land of the stone dragon empire. If the name of the wasteland is not true, it is not smooth. A few days ago, he went to the palace of the stone dragon Empire to indulge. The people of Shicheng city should bear in mind that if they are divorced from the wasteland, the Shilong empire will bear no responsibility for the past, otherwise, it will be regarded as a traitor!"


    Cheng Fanshi opened his mouth, and his voice was rolling and his imperial spirit was spreading. He had a great majesty that awed the hearts of the people.


    "It''s the stone dragon empire."


    "We are the people of the wasteland and have nothing to do with the stone dragon empire!"


    "Shameless people of the stone dragon Empire still have the face to come to the stone city. If it were not for us, the stone dragon Empire would have disappeared!"


    The setting sun is setting in the west, the setting sun is like blood, countless residents of stone city run out, some people shout.


    They were the people of the desolate country. What''s more, at the beginning, Shicheng was partial to a couple, and was never under the control of the Shilong empire. Otherwise, the original LiuYun princess would not wantonly invade.


    The next update will be issued at 11 o''clock.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    The whole stone city residents, looking into the air, there are also dignified astonishment.


    Ye family and other stone city big family, the strong go out, the eye is alert to the sky.


    Outside the Du family, all the Du family members were also plundered from the Du family.


    Du Zhixiong, Du Zhenwu and so on are suspended in the air, and their cultivation strength has long been incomparable.


    Everyone felt that the breath of the two old men who came to stone city half empty at the moment was clear in their hearts that the comers were not good.


    Those two old people are still absolutely strong. Maybe Shicheng will fall into crisis again today.


    "The emperor of medicine, it seems that those who come here are not good at it."


    Juejian king came to the doctor''s side, and his face was dignified. The old emperor Cheng Fanshi and another old man were both absolutely strong.


    At the moment, even the silver winged devil carving has gone to Tianjiao''s contest for supremacy in the stone city. Only if the emperor of medicine can contend with one or two, the xuanjiao king is afraid that his accomplishments are not enough.


    The doctor had no life, his face was slightly coagulated, and then his eyes calmed down. He said, "let''s fight first, and pay attention to protect the treasures of the cemetery and the residents of the stone city. It''s really impossible to find a way to leave. The green hills will not worry about firewood burning. As long as they come back, everything can be recovered."


    "Well, it seems to be stubborn!"


    Listening to many angry shouts in the stone city, the old emperor Cheng fan drank heavily. His face was not very good-looking. When he stepped out of the room, there was a wave in the air, which seemed to want to be distorted.


    "Chula la!"


    With a glance and a wave, no less than 20 puppets of different shapes were swept out of the bag of heaven and earth.


    When these puppets appeared, the breath of ferocious power fluctuated, and their pupils showed fierce light.


    Any kind of puppet breath is definitely not in the realm of King Wu.


    Among them, some of them have the breath of puppets, and even can compare with the peak on the other side of the kingdom of Wu and the perfect cultivation of King Wu.


    King xuanjiao, King juejian and King jindiao were all surprised. Unexpectedly, the medicine emperor and the doctor were still in control of such terrible strength.


    The 20 or so puppets are no doubt equal to about 20 powerful kings of Wu. A general king in an empire is at best about a dozen.


    "Eh, there are puppets, but I didn''t expect there were such a master of Fuwen in the stone city..."


    Another old man beside the old emperor Cheng Fanshi said that he was a Qing lunhuang of the Dalan cult. He looked at the puppets around him and showed the color of difference.


    With the fall of the voice, the emperor of the Qing wheel stepped out, and the breath surged. The sky around him also shook violently. The energy of heaven and earth fluctuated, which made the whole stone city full of wind and clouds.


    The stone city under the dusk, at this moment is like the night falls.


    The emperor of the Qing Dynasty looked around the stone city, and his voice was a little cold. He said, "let''s solve the problem first!"


    "What a strong breath."


    Doctor Wu Ming''s eyes are really dignified. The old man''s cultivation breath is much stronger than the old emperor Cheng Fanshi.


    "If the wasteland dares to challenge our stone dragon Empire, then be ready to be destroyed."


    Looking around like the night, there is a rune light shining in the sky, and the glow is spreading. The strong breath turns the stone city into a treasure land.


    The old emperor looked down into the sky, and his deep eyes smeared with greed and a cold smile. Then he looked around and looked at the doctor''s death. He said, "I know you, the medicine emperor''s doctor is dead. I''m sure the stone dragon empire will treat you kindly. What you want, my stone dragon empire will give you all the strength. Why stay in this little wasteland that is about to be destroyed."


    The doctor''s lifeless grey robe moved lightly. He looked at Cheng Fanshi, the old emperor, with a faint smile and a slight disdain in his eyes, he said, "what I want, give back the little stone dragon empire. Even if the whole stone dragon empire is in my eyes, it''s just not worth mentioning."


    Looking at the doctor''s death, the old emperor Cheng Fanshi''s face was suddenly gloomy and sneering, and the voice of senleng with a chill was also immediately spread: "in this case, it will be totally destroyed today!"


    "Ungrateful stone dragon Empire, kill!"


    "Let''s fight together!"


    The king of xuanjiao was very angry and drank deeply. After that, many powerful people in the world all drank together, and a powerful and mysterious gas gushed out.


    "Roar..."


    Then in a terrible breath erupted, the roar of monsters came out.


    The king of xuanjiao, the king of stone tortoise, the king of burning carp, the king of ice python, the red leopard of cangyan, the tiger crouching mastiff and so on, become the noumenon.


    Many huge and ferocious monsters stood in the air and rushed to the old emperor Cheng Fanshi and the Qing lunhuang of Dalan religion.


    "Looking for death!"


    The old emperor Cheng Fanshi, the Qing wheel emperor''s eyes to kill out, breath of terror gush out, immediately hand.


    "Boom..."


    In the quiet stone city at dusk, the deafening sound of killing and cutting is resounding in the quiet stone city at dusk!


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    It''s a terrible air wave, rocking stone city, cracked courtyards, and exploding streets!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In a short period of time, the king Jue Jian and the king of golden carving were immediately slapped down on the ground, their mouths were dripping with blood, and the ground was cracked and ravines were cracked."Boom


    Stone turtle king, burning carp king, ice Python king and other huge bodies smashed down, destroying large stone city streets.


    "All residents of stonetown are back."


    The medicine emperor doctor was lifeless. He looked at the old emperor Cheng Fanshi and the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, waving his hands and twenty puppets to join them.


    "Wuwu..."


    When the puppet was swept out, there was an empty and fierce killing intention in his eyes. A strong breath surged into the air and directly rushed to the old emperor and the emperor lunhuang of the Qing Dynasty.


    "It''s a good puppet, but these dead things are not enough."


    The Qing lunhuang''s body was snatched out, and a palm print shocked the Fu Hu Ba mastiff from the air. He was on the verge of dying. When his foot suddenly stepped on the void, he rushed directly at many puppets.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The shadow of the king of the wheel of the Qing Dynasty swept directly across the vast dark air, making the energy of the heaven and earth between the heaven and the earth in this stone city surging.


    "Hiss!"


    Just as the emperor lunhuang of the Qing Dynasty made a hand at the puppet, a rune streamed in.


    "The Seven Star spirit Rune master is newly registered. There are some methods, but they are too weak!"


    The emperor of the Qing Dynasty sneered, with a little disdain in his eyes, and his eyes did not fluctuate too much. When he waved his hand, a vast stream of dark air came out with the runes, which directly destroyed the runes from the attack.


    The doctor had no life. He hunted in the grey robe. His eyes were focused and his eyes were solemn. His eyes were shining. A vast wave of Yuan Shen energy spread and directly covered the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    "Not vulgar yuan Shen attack!"


    In the eyes of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, there was a little fear in the eyes of the emperor. The yuan God attacked the soul, and no one could not be afraid of it. But then a strange Rune whirled around his body, which directly resisted and neutralized all the soul attacks that the medicine emperor and doctor had no life to attack.


    "Still a lot less than that!"


    The emperor of the Qing Dynasty disdained to sneer, and his figure moved like a shadow across the sky. In an instant, he appeared in front of the doctor''s lifeless body.


    The former wave of mysterious air can solidify the space, the vast energy vibrates, and suddenly falls on the medic''s lifeless body.


    However, the energy attack is still instant fast. If the lightning falls on the shoulder, it can''t escape and destroy the defense.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The doctor was lifeless, and his body recoiled in a straight line. While the blood gushed out of his mouth, he bit his teeth and urged the spirit furnace Fu Ding.


    The hot breath was full, and the doctor was fatless. He quickly urged the Linglu Fu Ding to directly cover the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    "Broken!"


    The emperor of the Qing Dynasty drank deeply. A palm print condensed and the vast energy fluctuated. Suddenly, he hit the lifeless spirit furnace Fu Ding.


    "Bang!"


    Under the sound of low energy sonic boom, the Linglu Fu Ding and the palm print collide like meteorites.


    The runic energy swept through the air, shaking open a large area of space around, and the streets and courtyards of xiakong stone city exploded in succession.


    "Click!"


    After all, the medicine emperor''s life was only the first time of the Seven Star spirit talisman, and he could not do anything to clear the lunhuang.


    The emperor of the Qing Dynasty is the top emperor of the Dalan cult. His strength is extremely terrible. The emperor''s state of Wu is at the peak. Almost half of his feet have already stepped into the rank.


    If it was not for the deliberate banter of the emperor lunhuang of Qing Dynasty, it would be even more difficult to contend with it.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    The Linglu Fu tripod was directly broken, and the doctor was badly injured. His body fell from the air to the ground, just outside the door of Du''s family, making a huge pit.


    "Doctor!"


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and other Du family were worried. Some people immediately stepped forward to help the doctor.


    The whole family of Du family all know the identity of the medicine emperor and the doctor without life. The relationship between this magnificent medicine emperor and the third youth is by no means ordinary. He is already close to the elder family members, and is deeply respected in the Du family.


    In recent years, the whole world will include the desolate country. Without the painstaking efforts of doctors and lifeless people, he will never achieve the present results. He is dedicated to the world and the desolate country.


    At the moment, in the dark stone city, deep in the earth shaking Du''s home, in a mountain cave on the back mountain, there are runes flashing.


    Inside the cave, on a stone bed, a figure sits cross legged, covered with five colors of Rune light, and the breath spreads out of itself.


    This figure is very strange. With the rune flashing, the face is changing constantly.


    The face, from the appearance of a child to the old, and then to the child again.


    Everything is like reincarnation, endless cycle, driving one side of heaven and earth faintly trembling.


    That face reincarnation changes, unchanged is indistinct, can see that a face with a little bit of indecency


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    "Fight, protect the stone city!"


    In Du''s family, there are Du family members who jump out in anger. Shicheng is the capital of the wasteland, which was the birthplace of Du family.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    The emperor of the Qing Dynasty disdained to sneer, and the terrible breath rippled. With a wave, countless runes surged and thundered down.


    Du family members were directly shaken into the air, and the bodies of Du''s children were shattered.


    "Protect the stone city and protect the wasteland!"


    If you know the enemy of the family, you will come out of the family.


    Ye''s family, stone city and wasteland have long been one.


    "Protect the stone city, protect the wasteland!"


    White family and other strong family also rushed out, many of the shadow swept empty.


    With the spirit of the hand, weapons, swords and halberds, bursts of runes flash like night sky.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    But the result is still the same. In every move, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty swept away the figures.


    Many figures were blown to pieces and the blood mist poured out, which was very shocking.


    "Asshole, let''s go together!"


    "If there is another big disaster in Shicheng, please give it to me!"


    Within the stone city, some people have red eyes and drink to protect the stone city.


    The people knew that they were invincible, and they went forward to fight for it. The blood fog did not make the people in Shicheng fear, but aroused the anger in all people''s hearts!


    "Fight, keep stone city!"


    When the residents of Shicheng erupted, the overwhelming Rune energy flowed to the Qing lunhuang and the old emperor Cheng Fanshi.


    "Just a bunch of ants!"


    It''s just the ordinary residents of Shicheng. Although their strength and accomplishments have increased greatly in recent years, how could they be the opponents of the old emperor Cheng Fanshi and the Qing lunhuang, who were slaughtered by each other.


    In a short time, the whole stone city was dyed red with blood, and the blood flowed into a river!


    This is pure massacre. The shrill screams are heard all the time, and the red blood is splashed everywhere, which makes the broken walls in the stone city red and shocking!


    "I''ll fight, I''ll never die!"


    Stone city innumerable residents are indignant, the eye blood red.


    Looking at the scene of the bloody River, the pungent smell of blood diffused in the air, the anger in everyone''s eyes was surging, and the blood was boiling!


    "Bang bang!"


    Taking advantage of the chaos, xuanjiao king, cangyan red leopard and other huge noumenon were all hit and smashed.


    The strong in the whole stone city, in the hands of the Qing emperor and the old emperor Cheng Fanshi, it is difficult to compete. The difference in strength and accomplishments is too wide.


    "Back, back!"


    The medicine emperor doctor was lifeless and drank in the air, and his voice was rolling. He said to the Du family: "everyone is ready to retreat. The Du family has left and entered the dark forest."


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The old emperor Cheng Fanshi and the emperor of the Qing wheel launched a series of attacks, with a cold smile in their eyes.


    Around the stone city residents flying, there are people directly bombarded into blood fog and meat sauce, extremely cruel!


    "Bang bang!"


    In mid air, some people''s bones smashed and blood gushed out.


    This is in bloody stone city, cruel and bloody!


    For the residents of Shicheng, they have no resistance to the powerful people such as the old emperor and the Qing lunhuang.


    And the emperor of the Qing Dynasty and the old emperor also changed a little. They seemed to be surprised by the reaction of the people in Shicheng. They underestimated the ferocity and bloodiness of the people in Shicheng.


    "Spell it, to the last one!"


    The people of the city rose up to resist, and the blood flowed into the river, but it also inspired the people of stone city to fight to death.


    One by one, the people in the stone city were fierce and fierce, and their eyes were red with blood. They kept on rushing to the old emperor and the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    But the result is still the same, there are people falling down, and there are continuous howls.


    "Back, everyone back down, leave blood for stone city!"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the doctor''s eyes turned red. He wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth. The grey robe agitated him, and his listless breath surged again.


    Around the continuous out of the figure, this was stopped by the earthquake.


    "Back, all back down!"


    The medicine emperor doctor has no life to drink, his eyes are red with blood, and he stares at the front empty qinglunhuang.


    "Retreat, leave blood for stone city!"


    Finally, the old man of stone city cheered, his eyes red, so that the residents of stone city back, to leave blood for the city.


    "Hum, little stone city, a group of mole ants!"


    The emperor of the Qing Dynasty sneered at the bloody stone city below, without any pity.


    In this world of respect for strength, the emperor of the wheel of Qing Dynasty, as a strong man of the big wheel religion, how could he feel pity for a small stone city.


    The life of the weak, in his eyes, is a humble existence.


    "One day, everything today, someone will ask you to get it back!""No matter who you are, a drop of blood from the stone city today will also make you pay a hundred times the price to pay for it!"


    "If you can''t do what you can, you''ll die too!"


    The emperor of Qing Dynasty disdained to sneer and shook his head slowly. His breath was surging, and the space around him was slightly distorted. His body shape also appeared in front of the doctor''s lifeless body.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Cheng Fanshi, the old emperor, threw himself into the graveyard outside Du''s house. His dragon spirit was surging, and he turned into a golden dragon shadow, which swept towards the Fu array around the cemetery.


    The old emperor Cheng Fanshi felt that the treasure came from within the Fu array, and the treasure of stone city was there.


    He wants to destroy the Fu array and get the treasures of the stone city, which is also the temptation of his trip.


    "Die!"


    With the appearance of the emperor of the wheel of the Qing Dynasty in front of the doctor''s lifeless body, he made the doctor''s lifeless spirit tremble.


    A breath of extreme danger enveloped the sky, and a palm print of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty swept out, and it would fall on the lifeless chest of the doctor.


    At this moment, the doctor is unable to resist and avoid.


    The difference of strength is too great. For that, it is already a half pedal foot. It is a world-wide difference from the cultivation strength of doctor Wuming!


    "If you want him to die, I''m afraid your strength is not enough."


    Just as the hand print of the emperor of the wheel of the Qing Dynasty was about to fall on the lifeless chest of the doctor, a faint voice came out and resounded over the stone city.


    At this moment, a terrible breath spread from Du''s home, which made all people''s souls tremble.


    As time went on, a figure appeared in front of the doctor''s lifeless body.


    With the appearance of this figure, the souls of all the people around are in fear for no reason, and this piece of heaven and earth is also in an invisible tremor.


    At the same time, there was no movement of this figure. The palm print that had been slapped at the doctor''s death was directly dissipated in front of the man and turned into a broken rune.


    The appearance of this scene, the first one of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty was shocked. His eyes changed greatly. He immediately looked up at the figure that suddenly appeared at the moment.


    It was a big man in his fifties, but he was very young. On a face that seemed to be somewhat obscene, there was a verve that seemed completely unlikely to appear on that face.


    The sudden change shocked the whole stone city.


    Seeing that the emperor of medicine was unimpeded, many people took a cool breath and felt relieved.


    At the moment, the doctor was also shocked. The sudden appearance of the figure in front of him made him feel nervous about the spirit of the Yuan Dynasty. It was like facing a huge mountain that was hard to climb.


    And the breath on his body is to let the doctor feel a sense of familiarity.


    "Who are you..."


    Feeling the terrible breath of the person who appeared, qinglunhuang felt his heart trembling at the moment. He didn''t expect such a strong man to exist in the small stone city.


    "You don''t deserve to know who I am, but judging from the breath of practicing skills, it seems that I come from the big round cult!"


    Looking at the bloody stone city at the moment, the big man felt a little cold on his seemingly obscene face, and then said, "break your arm and get out of here. It won''t take long for someone to leave. It''s just that person, but it''s not suitable for me!"


    Hearing this, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty gave a fierce look out of the corner of his eyes, looked at the Han and said, "I know that I am a Dalan sect, but I dare to be arrogant. It seems that your life is too long!"


    "What about the big round religion? It''s just one of the schools in Zhongzhou, such as lingtiangu, Wuliang sect, Xuanfu gate, and ancient Tianzong. The strength of any sect will not be inferior to you. Even if the old people in the dark world of the Dalan cult see me, they dare not do anything. It''s ridiculous to threaten me with your ant like goods!"


    Han sneered, some inverted triangle eyes, eyes, more and more chilly.


    "I''m not ashamed of it!"


    The emperor of the Qing Dynasty was stunned, and then sneered endlessly. A stone city can really have a strong one.


    With a heavy complexion, the Qing lunhuang waved his hand and changed his fingerprints. Then a terrible Rune light filled his fist.


    "Boom


    A force of pressure permeates from the heaven and earth, with the power of the sea, shaking the world.


    At the moment, the fist of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty broke out like a meteorite. Facing the big man in front of him, he directly killed the meaning of Yin Han and stormed out.


    In the face of such a terrible blow, the eyes around him were also dignified to the extreme.


    Everyone can feel the horror of that blow, just like a meteorite falling from nine days, impacting on this place, which is enough to shatter the stone city into ruins!


    But at the moment, the big man was calm, but his eyes were a little cold, slightly raised his head, and his robe slightly brushed his sleeve in front of him.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, this piece of heaven and earth space in the quiet shock, a terrible breath from the big man''s long sleeve diffuse open, directly twist the whole stone city sky.This scene, let all around innumerable eyes startle!


    Then the former, which was as terrible as a meteorite''s fist, disappeared without a sound. What turned into fragments quietly disappeared in the air.


    The eyes of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty were startled, his fists were exposed, his pupils were constricted, and he was afraid to climb up from the bottom of his heart.


    "It''s six o''clock, there''s still an update today, but I''ll keep it for tomorrow. It''s estimated that Xiao Yu''s manuscript will reach about two or three o''clock.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    "Hiss..."


    Han''s figure directly through the space, that is directly through the space.


    Later, in the eyes of many great changes, he held his hand directly on the fist of the Qing lunhuang, twisting the space around his fist like a twist in his palm.


    At this moment, on the face of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, his eyes were suddenly frightened and frozen.


    "Although I was just half of the way, even if you are the top of Nirvana, I won''t put it in my eyes any more. What''s more, you''re just half a foot just touching the meaning of your level, just a mole ant!"


    The faint voice, with the cold meaning of driving it, slowly reverberated over the stone city. As the voice of the Han dynasty fell, the palm of the emperor of the Qing wheel was also slightly clenched.


    "Kaka..."


    Under the eyes of countless convulsions, I saw that with the hands of the big man, the twisted space was suddenly broken.


    One of the arms of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty was cracked and broken into a blood mist, which spread to his shoulders.


    "Ah..."


    From the mouth of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, his arm was broken into a mist of blood, and there was no resistance at all.


    "Oh..."


    In front of Du''s gate and cemetery, the shadow of the Golden Dragon destroyed the Fu array.


    Above the graveyard, the energy glows into the sky, the energy pours out, and the breath of treasure rises to the sky, shining in the dark sky.


    "The little Wu Emperor''s territory is mysterious, and he dares to covet the things in the stone city. He doesn''t know whether to die or not."


    The big man waved, a stream of energy directly through the space, twisted around, and suddenly shrouded in the Golden Dragon.


    This energy passes through space and directly shatters the shadow of the Golden Dragon over the graveyard, and the broken golden Rune twinkles in the sky.


    "Hum..."


    The shadow of the Golden Dragon disappeared, and the old emperor Cheng fan was staggering, and a dull hum came from his throat. It was obvious that he had been hurt.


    "The old emperor of the stone dragon Empire, I felt it in the Imperial Palace at the beginning. However, Shicheng is not a mysterious cultivator of Wu Emperor''s realm, you can want to touch it!"


    Han waved again, his eyes filled with coldness, and he slapped the remote space in the past.


    At the moment, the old emperor Cheng fan is still staggering back, his old face, suddenly is an unavoidable palm print.


    "Pa!"


    The crisp clapping sound resounds, and the old emperor Cheng fan spits out blood with his teeth. His body flies directly to the distance like a broken kite.


    The whole stone city was suddenly silent.


    In front of the scene, let countless eyes shock.


    There is no one in the stone town who is so terrible.


    The terrible strong man, who deals with the strong man in Wu Huang''s territory, is just like a mole ant.


    "I''ll keep your life for you today. Some people will ask you to take it by yourself. Go back and ask the old people of the Dalan sect to see if there is anyone who remembers my" holy array prodigy ". The consequences of provoking me must be clear to some people!"


    The Han Dynasty looked at the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. Under some inverted triangular eyes, his eyes were a kind of overlooking. There was a huge difference between the two, which was not comparable at all.


    Hearing this, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty actually felt as if he was facing an amnesty. His eyes were full of horror, and his figure immediately flew away and did not dare to stay.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the moment, Cheng Fanshi, the old emperor of the stone dragon Empire, escaped much faster than the emperor of the wheel of Qing Dynasty. He had already taken advantage of the situation to escape.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Looking at the two emperors, like a dog who has lost his family, he fled in a panic. All around the stone city, there was a sound of breathing cool air.


    "Phalanx prodigy."


    The medicine emperor doctor has no life to murmur light way, seem to be thinking of what, but for a time, it is also can''t remember.


    The big man looked around the stone city, and his eyes were cold. Then he looked at the residents of the stone city and said softly, "today''s hatred will not be long before someone will recover it. Let''s clean it up, and no one will dare to invade the stone city."


    The voice echoed, resounding over the stone city, and then the figure of the big man swept over the Cemetery outside Du''s home.


    With the change of the handprint of the Han Dynasty, a stream of terrible runes began to move in the palm, channeling the energy of heaven and earth, making the sky and earth above the nine heavens in the middle of the sky. The energy of heaven and earth was violently shaken and gathered in the stone city.


    "Boom..."


    A total of 32 array flags, immediately condensed in the palm of the Han.


    At this moment, the whole stone city is trembling. Outside the stone city, the whole mountain range of wild animals trembles. On the sky, lightning and thunder thunder ring through the nine days!


    When the terrible pressure comes to the stone city, all living creatures are crawling for it.


    "Eh..."


    In the dark city of the remote dark forest, an 80 year old woman seems to feel something. She looks up and looks at the direction of the stone city. Her face is full of doubts and surprise, and then her figure disappears."Thirty two array flags, that is the eight star perfect Fu array!"


    Over the stone city, the doctor''s lifeless, pale face, his eyes were stunned to be sluggish.


    The big man even put his hands and feet together and arranged a perfect array of eight stars. What a terrible strong man!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the dark space, this is a grand canyon terrain with huge stones, surrounded by many strange plants.


    Black fog surging, dotted with dark blood evil breath, spread in the space, let the soul suppress.


    On a huge stone, a tall and straight young man in purple soft armor stands with a strange shape and looks at the front quietly.


    "Hi..."


    Not long ago, in front of a deep canyon, a terrible breath of blood evil suddenly gushed out.


    Then a blood black shadow suddenly swept out, and the rocks where it landed burst into pieces, and a huge unreal monster appeared.


    This is a ferocious and illusory monster like a wolf rather than a wolf or a tiger. Its terrible breath is very strong, with fluctuating energy, red blood in both pupils, and black fog Rune spreading all over the body.


    "Come out at last. This is your nest."


    Du Shaofu looked at the energy body which looked like a wolf but not a wolf and a tiger rather than a tiger.


    There is also a kind of evil spirit in front of us. It is formed by the spirit of countless fallen demons and powerful people. They can also devour spiritual soul and grow stronger.


    In this sealed ancient land, there are many kinds of evil spirits, but all of them are evil things.


    Generally speaking, these evil spirits don''t have much intelligence, they can only fight and devour.


    For these evil spirits, there is the freshest fluctuation of spiritual and spiritual power in the general living beings, that is, the supplements and temptations they can''t refuse.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the appearance of the ferocious monster like wolf and tiger, hundreds of figures were swept out in the distance of the canyon around, and a breath of hidden breath spread out.


    Several figures came forward to block Zhou Kong. It was Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, Sun Jia, stone, Wu Ma Sheng, Yu Bai, Tao Yu, etc.


    "This big guy seems to have great strength. It''s only been in depth for half a month. Among these evil spirits, there are such powerful ones!"


    Looking at the animal shaped evil spirit in front of him, Dongli carving''s eyes are all covered with fear. The evil spirit in front of him is absolutely powerful.


    "We divided into several teams and killed a lot of evil spirits. It took us two days to find the nest of the evil king here. We had to clean it up."


    Lin Weiqi said, the red dress is like fire, spreading the blazing breath. Her eyes look at the breath of the beast shaped evil spirit, and they are also afraid of it.


    "These evil creatures are so hard to get rid of. They are still so strong."


    On the simple and honest face of the stone, the eyes are also shocked. It is not easy for these evil creatures to completely destroy them.


    Fortunately, during this half month, many people have found many effective methods in practice.


    In addition to being completely destroyed by fire, these evil spirits have not been destroyed by the energy of Zhigang Zhiyang.


    Therefore, these days, the disciples of the Seven Star hall have formed some tacit understanding.


    Once they meet these evil spirits, they will form a team of fighting in groups, and some people will suppress them. Finally, those who can arouse the fire mysticism or those who have practiced the Zhiyang skill will destroy them completely.


    But in the cooperation, when meeting evil spirits, people''s heart of fear is much smaller, and they have already been able to deal with it calmly.


    In the past half a month, the disciples of the Seven Star hall cleaned up many evil creatures, thousands of them. They also got a lot of miraculous drugs along the way, and even saw runes and ordinary Taoist instruments.


    With the appearance of hundreds of disciples in the Seven Star hall around us, the ferocious monsters like wolves and tigers looked around, and the bloody and ferocious pupils were covered with cold and hollow ferocity.


    "Wuwu..."


    Then, the ghost of the ferocious monster, like a wolf or a tiger, roared in the air and made a piercing sound.


    "Wuwu..."


    All of a sudden, the canyon began to vibrate, and the black fog rose from the sky not far away.


    "Boom..."


    After that, there were more than 300 monsters and spirits, all of which were surrounded by the wolf like and tiger like evil spirits.


    "No, we''ve killed hundreds of them in the past two days. How come there are so many of them."


    Looking at the dense evil spirits, the stone''s eyes immediately shocked.


    "It seems that the evil king is still psychic."


    Lin Weiqi is surprised and vigilant. She feels that the evil spirit king who looks like a wolf or a tiger in front of her eyes seems to have been channeled and has produced wisdom.


    "It''s the evil spirit that attracts us here. It''s a trap for us


    Du Shaofu''s figure moved forward, and the evil spirit king in front of him really showed signs of channeling spirits. This made Du Shaofu feel a little dignified in his heart. Then he said to all the disciples around him, "step back and give it to me.""The book friends who have not slept after the update of the seventh watch today should have a rest early after reading it.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    "Woo..."


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s approach, the king roared at him like a wolf or a tiger.


    "Wuwu..."


    Suddenly, behind the king of evil spirits, there were several monstrous spirits in the form of beasts, which were ferocious and rushed at Du Shaofu.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    With Du Shaofu waving his hand, a purple fire swept out. The blood red eyes of those evil beast shaped evil spirits fluctuated. A fear came from the depths of the soul. Then, under the purple fire, it exploded and was destroyed by life and could not condense again.


    "Woo..."


    It seems to feel Du Shaofu''s strong, like a wolf like tiger evil spirit king roar.


    "Boom


    The king of the evil spirit, like a tiger or a wolf, rushed directly to Du Shaofu. His huge body seemed to be materialized. The majestic breath burst out and the boulders under his feet cracked.


    His huge body quickly reached Du Shaofu''s body, which was as sharp as a knife''s grasp and directly cut away at Du Shaofu''s throat.


    The evil spirit king''s grasp, claw marks, black fog surging, blood evil breath makes people''s soul tremble.


    With a faint smile in his eyes, Du Shaofu''s double pupils under his mask moved slightly. His strength rose from the ground, and the rock under his feet cracked. A purple flame fist seal collided directly.


    "Boom


    The king of the evil spirit was huge, and the life of the evil spirit was shaken away, the claws were directly broken, and large pieces of ground rocks were exploded.


    However, Du Shaofu did not move, just like a rock.


    "The body of Shao Dian Lord is too terrible!"


    Dong Li Diao''s eyes were shocked. He never refused to accept anyone, even the original Lin Weiqi was no exception.


    However, since the seventh hall assembly, everything has shaken him. The young man with purple soft armor in front of him is actually pure flesh, which is stronger than his body.


    What shocked donglidiao even more was in the shenlei mountains. The tall and straight young man in front of him was fearless in the face of the light. He killed Shaohui as if he had nothing to do. He was resolute and aggressive. He was ashamed of himself.


    At this moment, in this sealed ancient land, Dongli carving is to see the real strength of Shaodian Lord.


    In the past half a month, the strength displayed by the purple soft armor youth has already completely shocked all the disciples of the Seven Star hall. The means are endless, and there is no other big means and profound meaning that others can not get.


    And those great profound meanings and great means, in the hands of the purple soft armor youth, can be used to urge.


    In particular, its real physical strength is more abnormal and terrible!


    "San Shao''s body is too terrible. We can''t use the external forces such as runes, Tao tools, and so on. Who else can compete with sanshao? I''m afraid that only those legendary ancient demons and the top monsters on the list of heavenly beasts can bring threat to sanshao in the flesh."


    Listening to the shock of Dongli carving mutter, the stone is also the interface, eyes some helpless eyes.


    It''s impossible to use all external forces, which makes the stone feel helpless. As far as he knows, his axe has the ancient secret power, and is also the killer of those evil creatures. He can kill the demons, but now it can''t be used.


    "Woo..."


    The king of evil spirit retreated and suffered losses. He immediately roared. His claw, which had just been destroyed, began to condense and breed in an instant.


    "Wuwu..."


    With the roar of the king of evil spirits, hundreds of monsters and Demons around him were so red with blood that they immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    Looking at the hundreds of evil spirits coming, Du Shaofu''s eyes were covered with a faint chill, and then there was a flash of thunder in his eyes.


    "Boom..."


    In the middle of the sky, suddenly, lightning and thunder, black fog surging, high above suddenly, a palpitating thunder directly flashed out, covering the canyon terrain space.


    At the moment, hundreds of animal shaped evil spirits are also sluggish, and their bodies are shaking with fear from the depths of their souls.


    "Chulala..."


    One after another, the bodies of monsters and spirits were destroyed by the falling thunder, and they could no longer be condensed.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Hundreds of evil spirits were destroyed in the terrible thunder, and all the disciples of the Seven Star hall could only breathe cool air for it.


    Those terrible thunder powers are really fierce and terrible.


    "Woo..."


    Under the breath of thunder, the evil spirit king''s eyes were even more frightened. His body then turned around and ran away, not daring to stay.


    "Hiss!"


    A wave of pressure came, and a dazzling beam of Rune pierced through the space of the evil spirit king, and then turned into a grass and swept out.


    That''s Dongming grass. Suppress some evil spirits!


    "Chulala..."


    The body of the evil spirit king dissipated, and the black fog floated and disappeared.Hundreds of evil spirits have been cleansed, and no one even needs to do it.


    Around the Seven Star hall disciples can only gape, shocked.


    But for all this, in the past half a month, the disciples of the Seven Star hall are no longer surprised, but have been used to it.


    In this sealed ancient land, for the disciples of the Seven Star hall, the young hall master in front of him is like a wolf on the plain, a tiger on the mountain, and an eagle on the sky. He is fierce, weird, sharp and cunning.


    All kinds of terrible means appeared on the body of the Shao Temple master. Everyone was not surprised at all. At most, they were surprised.


    "It''s all settled. Keep going carefully."


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were restrained and said to the disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    Although he killed these evil spirits easily, Du Shaofu was not happy at all.


    The more deeply he went into the sealed ancient land, Du Shaofu found that the cultivation of these evil creatures became stronger and stronger, and even the number of them was still increasing. They often appeared in the tens of hundreds.


    If this meets some strength is not strong small unit lineup, is enough to destroy it to become the tonic and the nourishment.


    It is no wonder that every time in this ancient land, there are many outstanding young people in Zhongzhou.


    For half a month, although he got a lot of miraculous drugs and treasures, he never got the yinlingjing, and there was no news of yinlingjing, which made Du Shaofu more dignified.


    For Du Shaofu, this time he must get yinlingjing, or he will have to wait 30 years for master qizun to recover.


    A moment later, the Seven Star hall people straightened out a little, then left the canyon and continued to go deep into it.


    Along the way, people will meet some other young men and women.


    In this sealed ancient land without any rules, no one dares to provoke the Seven Star hall.


    First of all, the Seven Star hall has a large number of people, and it is the behemoth next to the nine forces in Zhongzhou.


    What''s more, Qiaofeng, the Qihuang of the Seven Star hall in the shenlei mountains, found his place in the hands of Guangming God court and killed Shaohui in the Wu Emperor''s territory as if he had nothing. That scene is still fresh in people''s memory. How dare you provoke Du Shaofu.


    All the people saw the disciples of the Seven Star hall and hid themselves far away, for fear that the disciples of the Seven Star hall would deliberately embarrass them.


    There are also people who want to come together and go with the disciples of the Seven Star hall, but they are all rejected by Du Shaofu and can only leave bitterly.


    With the more deeply sealing the ancient land, the strength of those evil spirits became stronger and stronger, and there were various kinds of strange evil spirits emerging in endlessly, which made the disciples of the Seven Star hall meet many extraordinary young men and women who were deeply damaged along the way.


    And we also heard some rumors spread in this, saying that it is someone who has got a strong inheritance in this.


    This news spread, let innumerable in front of the evil spirit is breeding out of fear of young men and women, it is like a cardiotonic like excitement.


    In the days that followed, there were more and more evil spirits.


    In addition to the human and animal spirits, there are also some strange plants, which form evil spirits.


    Those spirits are more difficult to deal with than evil spirits.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside, the ancient emperor of heaven, inside the main hall, Sima stepped on the star and his eyes trembled slightly, with a shock that was hard to cover up. He said, "holy array child prodigy, I didn''t expect that terrible existence was still alive. It turned out that he was still the boy''s big brother. It seems that what the boy had hidden was really deep enough."


    "Suzerain, is it really so terrible?"


    Hao''s Dharma protector seems to be a little curious, but he doesn''t doubt the strength of holy array prodigy.


    According to Hao''s Dharma protector, the strength of the holy array child prodigy is absolutely terrible. A complete eight star array is arranged in the stone city, making the whole stone city as stable as a mountain at any time.


    The eight star perfect level of the big array, but also with their own efforts to set up.


    However, compared with the ancient Tianzong''s mountain protection array, how could Hao Dharma guard doubt the strength of holy array prodigy.


    "According to records, six hundred years ago, Zhen Qingchun, a child prodigy of Shengzhen, was already famous in Zhongzhou.


    It''s just that no one knows where the phalanx prodigy came from. It''s as if he suddenly appeared in Zhongzhou.


    At the beginning, there was also a rumor that even the jade fairy, the master of Tianxuan hall, who was famous through Zhongzhou with his fu array accomplishments more than 1000 years ago, was hard to tell if he met him. "


    Sima taping star stopped for a moment, chuckled, and continued to say to Hao Dharma Protector: "Zhen Qingchun, the child prodigy of the holy array, has challenged one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects. Even our ancient Tianzong has been challenged by him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    Even the ancient emperor of heaven thought that the supreme elder could not do anything to him for his accomplishments in Fu array. Among the challenges of the eight forces array fu masters, he won completely, and his original age, at most, will not be more than 40 years old! "


    "Holy array child prodigy, his attainments in Fu array are really tough!"


    Hearing this, Hao''s Dharma protector''s eyes were suddenly shocked. When he was in his forties, he defeated all the eight forces in Zhongzhou. He was afraid that many mountain Gates had sent out some supreme elders. We can imagine how terrible the holy array prodigy was in the Fu array.


    "It''s not just tough!"


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile and said: "it is said that Zhen Qingchun, the prodigy of Shengzhen, appeared in Zhongzhou at the beginning, and the first challenge was the big round religion. However, at the beginning, the holy array child prodigy was not well known in Zhongzhou, so the big round religion ignored it. Finally, Zhen Qingchun, the holy array prodigy, set up a terrible array in front of the gate of the Dalan cult and directly put it on the mountain gate The door is closed. "


    "And in the end?"


    Hao Dharma protector was attracted by his interest. He was afraid that only child prodigy Zhen Qingchun would dare to set up a Fu array in front of the gate to block the gate.


    "In the end, many powerful people of the Dalan cult entered the battle and were killed in the Fu array, including many famous fufu masters of the Dalan cult.


    In the big round religion, an elder Taishang entered the Fu array, but he was trapped for three days and nights, unable to break the array.


    In the end, several elders of the Dalan Lama joined hands, and the holy array prodigy folded up the Fu array and left a sentence. However, it was only in this way that the great Lunjiao left. After that, the name of Zhen Qingchun was completely spread in Zhongzhou. "


    Sima TA Xing raised his head slightly, wiped a little shock in his eyes, and said softly: "however, it is not in the first battle at the gate of the big Lunjiao mountain that the holy array prodigy really resounds in Zhongzhou. At the beginning, there were two first-class forces in Zhongzhou. Both of them had several powerful dignitaries. Because they wanted to attract the holy array child prodigy to join the mountain gate, the holy array child prodigy had no intention. The two mountain gates even secretly joined hands to ambush the holy array child prodigy Zhen Qingchun to seize the treasure. Finally, Zhen Qingchun, the holy array god child, saw through it. In a fury, he dropped a Fu array in the two mountain gates It''s long gone. "


    "And then?" Hao asked, blinking his bulging eyes.


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile in his eyes. He wiped a little shock and said, "then the two mountain gates disappeared completely above Zhongzhou. It is said that there are five venerable practitioners in the two mountain gates. There are no less than 200 of them. All of them have been killed in the Fu array, and at least hundreds of thousands of disciples have been killed.


    Since then, the holy array child prodigy has become famous in Zhongzhou, and no one dares to provoke him. In private, more people actually call him the holy array ghost boy. His array is extremely strange, unpredictable and too powerful.


    But later, I don''t know why, the holy array child prodigy disappeared in Zhongzhou


    "I didn''t expect the holy array prodigy to be so terrible. It seems that they are not easy to provoke."


    Hao Dharma protector couldn''t help being shocked. One hundred thousand disciples, nearly two hundred Emperor Wu and five powerful martial masters were killed in the Fu array. How terrible it was.


    But now the terrible holy array prodigy, who appeared in the stone city, was Du Shaofu''s elder brother.


    "The presence of the holy array child prodigy in Shicheng can protect the desolate country. The Dalan religion is absolutely extraordinary. It has been 700 years, and they don''t know what the strength of the holy array child prodigy is now."


    Sima stepped on the stars, with the holy array of children prodigy in the stone city, enough to protect the desolate country.


    "Patriarch, the stone dragon Empire has really moved the stone city, killing a lot of people. According to the news, the stone city is full of blood, and it is very sad. The Du family has also damaged many people. All the powerful people in the world will be severely damaged. The emperor of Medicine has no life, and the yuan God is also injured."


    Hao Dharma protector''s eyes fluctuated. He looked at Sima TA Xing. He seemed to be waiting for something and hesitated about something. Then he said again: "with the strength of the holy array child prodigy, he specially released the old emperor of the stone dragon Empire and the Qing lunhuang of the big Lunjiao, leaving words that someone would take revenge in the future."


    Sima TA Xing lowered his head slightly, as if he was thinking about something. Then he raised his face slightly. In his glass like eyes, he wiped a sharp color, and his intention of killing was diffuse. In a deep voice, he said to Hao Dharma Protector: "what do Du family and the wasteland do? That''s their business. What I say can''t be counted. It''s estimated that there will be stone dragon Empire at the moment Be on guard, there will be strong people guarding the stone dragon kingdom. It is said that Dragon Spirit in the imperial palace of the stone dragon empire is not easy to deal with. Many people have been coveting it. I will ask the elder of neizong to go to the stone dragon empire. You can arrange other people as soon as possible to destroy the stone dragon kingdom with thunder. I''d like to see how the big round sect dares to deal with our ancient Tianzong! "


    "I will arrange it properly. Of course, I will not disgrace the ancient emperor." Hao Dharma protector nodded and left immediately.


    "Stone dragon Empire, you are looking for death. Who gave you the courage?"


    With the departure of Hao''s Dharma protector, Sima stepped on the star and stood with his hands on his feet. The glass double pupils wiped the cold star secretly. Then he murmured: "the saint array child prodigy has left some hands. If the legend is correct, it doesn''t seem to be the character of the holy array child prodigy. And the Qi Huang Qiaofeng, boy, can it really be you..."¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the vast dark mountains, there are occasional flashes of purple and gold.


    "Bang!"


    In a lush and strange forest, a purple flame swept down, a terrible ghost figure, in the purple fire issued a piercing scream, and then was shocked and burned into nothingness, and finally disappeared.


    With the demons turned into nothingness, a tall and straight young man in purple soft armor and a square box behind his shoulder appeared in the woods, and his pupils under the mask were cold with shoes and boots.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, many figures came from all around.


    The first few figures close to the tall and straight youth in purple soft armor are Lin weiqi, Dongli carving, stone and others in the Seven Star hall.


    At the moment, many of the disciples of the Seven Star hall are with some bloodstains. Their breath is quite disordered and some people are seriously injured.


    "It''s finished at last. There are too many demons."


    Sun Jia''s eyes were still full of fear, and the dense army of demons suddenly rushed in and out, making people unable to defend.


    Those who only know how to kill and devour demons are too difficult to deal with as delicious supplements.


    "We have lost ten disciples."


    Lin Weiqi''s beautiful eyes regretted that although she had the protection of the little hall master along the way, and did not know how much less dangerous it was than others, there were still ten disciples of the Seven Star Hall who were damaged among them.


    "Take a good rest for a few hours, and then we will start again."


    Du Shaofu said that he had been here for a month. He wanted to protect him, but he still damaged ten disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    And it''s only a month. It''s half a year. The more you go into the ancient seal land, the more powerful the evil spirits will be. I''m afraid the future will be more difficult.


    A moment later, the disciples of the Seven Star hall came to a quiet mountain and began to breathe.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged and looked after himself.


    Looking around at the hundreds of disciples of the Seven Star hall, Du Shaofu''s double pupil under his mask was shining. He brought these people in. In any case, we should try our best to protect them. It is also good to let one person hurt as little as possible.


    However, during this month, some disciples also found some good opportunities, which made Du Shaofu feel a little comforted, that is, until now, there is no news of Yin Lingjing.


    "Whoosh..."


    The little star climbed up to Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and his golden eyes looked at the distant sky, as if he were wondering what he was thinking.


    "What are you doing out there, hungry again?"


    Du Shaofu looked sideways and asked Xiaoxing. All the disciples of the Seven Star hall were surprised at the existence of the little star this month, but they did not express too much surprise.


    "After the sweat, you smell bad."


    Little star''s young girl''s voice was clear and crisp. Then she looked sideways at Du Shaofu and said, "Dad, I really feel that there is something in it. I''m very familiar with it, but I just can''t remember it."


    "If you think about it, you may be able to think of something."


    At this time, Du Shaofu had to believe in Xiaoxing''s words. The origin of the black eye dragon was not simple. He was full of mystery.


    Maybe there is something about this ancient seal, which has something to do with the little stars. "


    "I don''t think about it. It''s a headache to think about it."


    Little star defeated Du Shaofu with a glance. His eyes turned and his tender voice became tender. He said softly, "Dad, I''m hungry."


    "I shouldn''t have picked it up."


    Du Shaofu looked white at the little star, but he had already taken out the elixir in his hand. He was still a valuable treasure of high level in the outside world.


    "Niggard."


    Little star said softly. He opened his mouth and chewed the elixir into his mouth. His eyes were full of satisfaction. Then he gently leaned on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, turned his small body and closed his eyes slightly, as if he wanted to sleep.


    "A loss deal."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, raised his hand slightly and stroked the little star''s body on his shoulder with a smile of greeting in his eyes.


    "There''s another watch today, but it should be very late, but not less. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    In the dark space, there are more than 20 figures and breath surging, and the terrible runes soar into the sky. The breath makes the surrounding space shake violently.


    "Boom..."


    A terrible breath broke out, and a huge body of silver winged magic eagle was in the air.


    On the body of the silver winged devil carving, there is a golden rune, and the breath has reached the level of the Emperor Wu.


    But at this moment, the huge body of the silver winged devil carving is in the air, but it is tightly bound by several blood black vines with ten arms.


    The black fog surging on the blood black vines is like black thunder. With the fluctuation of the energy of heaven and earth, the silver winged devil carving is bound to death.


    At this moment, no matter how hard the winged devil Eagle struggles, it is difficult to struggle out for a time.


    Under the huge body of the silver winged magic carving, there are more than 20 young men and women, and they are tightly bound.


    The Runes of these young men and women were moving, and all the mysterious Qi gushed out, but they could not struggle out.


    "We''re all trapped. Find a way."


    A black vine spreads the blood evil spirit of rune, tightly hoops on a graceful woman''s body, which is the body of concave and convex temptation, and is ready to be revealed.


    "This damned spirit is too strong. How can we meet him?"


    A cloud robed youth was tightly entangled by black vines, unable to break free.


    He is Du Yunlong, vice president of the World Association. He is already a famous strong man in the dark forest.


    But at the moment, under the tight entanglement of the black vines, Du Yunlong couldn''t break free of his shackles.


    The strange energy in the black Rune can devour the vitality in the human body. Under the tight hoop of the black vines, the blood in the body of a Du family young man was drawn out from his body, and a miserable cry was heard from his throat.


    "Use your pulse and soul, no longer hide it!"


    Du xiaomanjiao drinks, the whole body suddenly has the dazzling talisman secret pattern to gush out, the thunder and lightning flash, a terrible pressure is released from naman Miao Jiao''s body, in the eyes, accompanied by the lightning flash, shocking people''s soul!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Suddenly, a breath of air swept out of Du''s home like a wave of air.


    "Hiss!"


    The young men and women in Du''s family, at this critical juncture, are beginning to use the wake-up thunder and martial pulse in their bodies. In their eyes, the thunder is rampant, as if there is lightning.


    Du Yunlong, Du Hao, Du GUI, etc. are constantly fluctuating, thunder and lightning. Their eyes are like electricity at the moment. They are majestic. Their breath is released, which makes the surrounding lightning and thunder.


    "Chula la!"


    This thunder and lightning rage, Du family''s son thunder Wu pulse use.


    That root is a strong and incomparable black rattan, for a moment for a tremor, as if met with the most fear of things, instant tremor.


    Blood black rattan roots, and then a direct electric shock whirl loose the tight hoop of the crowd and the silver winged devil carving.


    "The spirit seems to be afraid of thunder and lightning. Run away and leave here. I''ll break the queen!"


    Breaking free from the black vines, Du Yunlong waved his hand. Thunder and lightning gathered in his palm, and endless power spread from within himself.


    A mysterious thunder power revived in Du Yunlong''s body. The lightning flashes all over the sky, and they all rushed to the countless blood black vines stretching out from the blood black clouds in the air at the moment.


    "Chula la!"


    The countless blood black vines retreated like electric shock, and then they attacked again.


    "Boom!"


    The terrifying vines sprawled out of the sky, carrying a terrible breath that was comparable to that of the Emperor Wu. It spread across the air like a tornado storm, and the vines moved like a black hole, directly wrapping Du Yunlong.


    "HISHI..."


    Du Yunlong''s thunder was raging all over his body, and the terrible power swept over him. Although the vines were much more powerful, they were afraid of being in the thunder and lightning rage at the moment. Some of them didn''t dare to get too close and could only trap Du Yunlong in it.


    "No, that spirit is too strong!"


    The sharp eyes of the silver winged devil carving are very dignified, and the vines spread over Du Yunlong. There is nothing they can do at the moment.


    "This demon is afraid of the power of thunder and lightning. Let''s move the pulse together." Du Xiaoman drinks it delicately and wants to snatch it into the air.


    "Do not approach. The spirit is too strong. Although he is afraid of thunder and lightning, he is not afraid of your strength. Once he gets close, he will be trapped again."


    The silver winged demon carving stopped Du Xiaoman. The spirit was too strong.


    "What should I do? I''m afraid I can''t support it for too long." Du Xiaoman was extremely worried.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the air trembled. A graceful girl in blue appeared in the air and waved. A terrible blue and red flame swept out and wrapped directly on the black vine that enveloped Du Yunlong.


    Those rolling flames, accompanied by the mysterious patterns of towering talismans, erupted like a volcano. The high temperature of the flame made people crawl, burn and wither.


    A large area of space is wrapped by the flame, as if it is formed into a sea of blazing fire. The mysterious patterns of talisman erupt, the breath of blood evil spirit on the blood black tree vine soars to the sky, and the black fog is surging. However, it is destroyed by the hidden patterns in the flame, which can barely resist the terrible flame.However, the blue and red flame, at this moment, is also a time to be unable to help those blood black vines.


    "It''s Xiaoqing. She''s coming in too!"


    Looking at the young girl in blue suddenly appearing in the air, Du Xiaoman''s worried and dignified eyes suddenly reveal the color of surprise.


    "The spirit is very strong, but also extremely vulgar, difficult to deal with, I''ll help you!"


    A golden figure fell, and in an instant golden light, a huge golden ape came out of the sky.


    "Oh..."


    The golden ape roars, and the golden talisman''s secret pattern evolves and evolves to communicate with heaven and earth. It gives people a feeling that heaven and earth are beginning to open and all things are in the beginning. It makes the surrounding space undulate and rippling, and then it bursts out with a fist, which seems to be able to push the four sides and suppress everything.


    "Bang!"


    The golden fist was blown down, and the black debris was made by the smoke of the tree.


    "Are you a monster? You don''t look like a demon, or a demon. What are you? How can you be so strong?"


    In the middle of the sky, there was a strange voice coming out, which seemed to be very afraid of the golden ape.


    "Oh


    The golden ape didn''t answer. He directly punched the black cloud again. The body that the fist passed through vibrated endlessly and suppressed everything.


    "Hiss..."


    Black clouds tremble, countless black vines shrink back like lightning, and then turn into a thunderbolt and flee directly.


    As the blood black rattan spirit fled, the golden ape did not chase and kill. The huge body shrank, and the golden talisman''s secret pattern was restrained. It turned into a small monkey the size of a baby.


    There is a touch of gold in the center of his eyebrow, which is like a flame. It is the body of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque.


    "The spirit is not vulgar. It is the strongest one we have seen so far."


    Du Xiaoyao''s body jumps and falls on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder. Her eyes are slightly regretful.


    "Whoosh!"


    Xiaohu and Ouyang Shuang are now in the air.


    "Xiao Qing."


    Du Xiaoman immediately swept to Du Xiaoqing''s side in the middle of the sky and said in surprise, "I thought you were too late. Is Ouyang''s younger sister here?"


    "We just got in. Are you all right?"


    Du Xiaoqing smiles and turns around the stone dragon Empire, which delays some time.


    And this is vast, plus Du Xiaoyao is looking for treasure all the way, and it is only at this moment that he finds Du Xiaoman and others.


    "I met Xiaoqing and came together. Are you OK, sister mang?" Ouyang Shuang also said with a smile to Du Xiaoman.


    But at the moment, Ouyang Shuang''s smile in his big eyes has an indelible shock color.


    There are many dangers in it. In addition, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoqing specially go to the most dangerous places, and countless evil spirits rush forward. Ouyang Shuangcai realizes that if she enters the sealed ancient land alone, she will not be able to go far.


    Du Xiaoman sighed slightly and said to Xiaoqing and Ouyang Shuang: "it''s too dangerous. Although we have gained some benefits along the way, we have already had two unfortunate losses."


    "We will follow me in the future, and I will try my best to protect the safety of the Lord."


    Du Xiaoqing didn''t talk much. She had already known the danger in this month.


    With the strength of the young generation in Du''s family, it''s luck to lose them after such a long time.


    Along the way, Du Xiaoqing saw it with his own eyes. I don''t know how many hundreds of people were destroyed by those evil spirits.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Eh..."


    Sitting cross legged on the mountain, Du Shaofu, with his eyes slightly closed, suddenly opened his pupils, and his eyes flashed with lightning.


    "How can Wu Mai suddenly move?"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. He didn''t know why the thunder and martial pulse in his body suddenly fluctuated, but he couldn''t hide it


    At the same time, in the square box behind Du Shaofu, the Zijin tianque trembled again, which seemed to be under some kind of traction.


    "Be careful


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu knew something about it. As long as there was a demon approaching, Zijin tianque could be influenced and reacted.


    "HISHI..."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the disciples of the Seven Star hall, who were breathing breath and recuperation, suddenly opened their eyes, and their breath revived. The figures quickly swept out, forming a defensive formation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    "Wuwu..."


    A ferocious beast shaped evil spirit was obviously channeled, and its breath was enough to reach the mysterious level of the animal emperor''s realm. The blood evil spirit was surging, and the huge and ferocious body of tens of Zhang was galloping. It seemed that he was running away. His blood red eyes showed fear, and then appeared in the eyes of the disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    "If you go out, your life will be ruined. If you come from here, then dissipate here."


    A light and peaceful voice came slowly, and at the same time, a figure came into the air.


    This is a very young young man, estimated to be 21-12 years old, with a pair of shining eyes, like the stars in the sky, people can''t move their eyes.


    The young man has a high nose, fair and smooth skin, and his face is as delicate as jade, but he is a bald head. There are nine ring scars on his head, just like nine mysterious runes, flashing light.


    Although the young man was bald, he was so handsome, especially his red brocade clothes, a black belt at his waist, and a pair of scarlet gold rimmed boots on his legs. From a distance, the whole young man floated down in the air and exuded an air of self-respect.


    The red shirt moves with the wind, and the youth is like a God. There is a light flowing on the crystal skin. The breath can calm the soul and calm the heart.


    "Hiss!"


    The young man''s fingerprints coagulated, and a golden light swept out, just like a golden thunder, fell on the fleeing beast shaped evil spirit, and immediately destroyed the beast shaped spirit.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the destruction of beast shaped spirits, hundreds of figures swept into the air behind the bald youth.


    The breath of these young men and women was a little disordered and a little embarrassed. Some of their clothes were stained with blood and were panting. It seemed that they had just experienced a bloody battle.


    However, the breath of these hundreds of people is extremely strong. The overall level will not be under the Seven Star hall, or even strong.


    Among them, the cultivators of Wu Huangjing are obviously not only the bald and handsome young man.


    "What a strong strength!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the bald and handsome young man who had just made a move. His strength was far from simple. He could easily destroy the evil spirits that were comparable to the mysterious level of the animal kingdom. His own strength had reached a terrible level.


    "That guy is so strong!"


    On the peak, the disciples of the Seven Star hall were relaxed, but they were shocked when they looked at the hand of the bald and handsome young man.


    "That''s the jiuchongling spirit of wuliangjiao. It became emperor three years ago. It is said that he was the first person who could cultivate the core skill" Vajra Sutra "of wuliangjiao in 3000 years. He was also the first person of the younger generation in wuliangjiao. However, he seldom went out, and people in the outside world did not know how strong he was now."


    Lin Weiqi''s voice whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear. Her breath was like Zhilan, blowing in Du Shaofu''s ear. Her eyes looked at the bald and handsome young man, and she could feel the power of the nine spirits just now.


    "Qiaofeng, an instrument of the Seven Star hall."


    In the middle of the sky, the light of the bald youth converged, and his starlike eyes looked at Du Shaofu, who was in the front of the mountain, shining with clear brilliance.


    "Wuliangjiao jiuchongling?"


    The eyes of Du Shaofu''s mask are clear and bright. It''s hard to imagine that he is a bald young man, but how can he be so handsome that he can be juxtaposed with mizichang and Yin Mochen.


    What''s more, even Yin Mochen and mizixia can''t compare the breath of the nine spirits.


    "Nine is the name left by my master." Chongling "is my name in the wuliangjiao. Maybe we can become friends


    Jiuchongling looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile.


    "A friend is better than an enemy." Du Shaofu laughed back.


    Jiuchonglingdao: "the enemy of the enemy is naturally my friend. But in the end, if we meet, I will not let you. I hope to see you in the end."


    "I won''t let you either." Du Shaofu''s eyes were smiling with a little bit of overbearing brilliance.


    "I''ll wait for you, and watch out for the nameless guy. I happened to meet him a few days ago. He''s looking for you all over the world. He seems to be very interested in you."


    After jiuchongling''s voice dropped, he motioned to the people behind him, and then he swept away to the far sky.


    "Who is nameless?"


    After watching jiuchongling leave, Du Shaofu then asks Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao and Sun Yi.


    "I''ve met the first one of the younger generation of huijianmen, but I haven''t fought with each other. However, it is said that he is unfathomable. He is still a sword maniac. His accomplishments in kendo have surpassed those of his peers. Even many elders of huijianmen are ashamed of themselves." Dong Li Diao said that he had seen the nameless, so he was more familiar with the nameless than others.


    "Huijianmen."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. He did not seem to have anything to do with huijianmen. He didn''t know what he was looking for.After thinking for a while, Du Shaofu shook his head slightly. He couldn''t remember the intersection between himself and huijianmen, and he didn''t think about it any more.


    "The Lord of the temple, it seems that the nine spirits are extremely shrewd. The Wuliang sect and the Dalan cult have always been incompatible. The Dalan cult has attracted the light God''s court. It seems that the nine spirits intend to win over the little temple master." Lin Weiqi said.


    "Unlimited teaching, big round teaching..."


    Du Shaofu pondered for a while, then his eyes under the mask gave a faint smile and said, "what he said is true. The enemy of the enemy is a friend."


    "Let''s go, too."


    After that, Du Shaofu said to the people behind him that it had been a month and there was no news of Yin Lingjing, which made Du Shaofu worried.


    This time passed again, seal the ancient land, fierce fighting.


    Countless evil spirits are cleaned by the most top young generation in Zhongzhou, and countless evil creatures are cleaned every day.


    However, there are also many middle-aged and young people who have lost their lives. The more we get to the depth of the ancient seal, the stronger the strength of those evil creatures. Some evil living kings have even begun to breed intelligence, which is more difficult to deal with.


    "Kill!"


    In a deep valley, a slender and promoted young man in black was besieged by more than ten evil spirits.


    This young man in black has broken bangs. His eyes are sharp and his fingerprints are mysterious. The blurred shadows are swept out. A stream of light black energy suddenly roars out and turns into a wave like energy of the sea.


    "Floating in the air and cutting down!"


    The black robed youth drank, and his eyes suddenly showed their sharpness. A wave of energy swept through the sky with a surge of energy, which seemed to be able to suppress everything, kill the sky, and directly destroy many evil spirits.


    "Come on


    At the moment, the evil spirits in the deep valley are far more than a dozen. Not far away, a handsome young man in a blue and white robe, with a tall and straight body, strides across the void, and a terrifying momentum spreads out from his body, with dazzling and strange runes overflowing.


    The young man, with his physical strength, shattered a large area of space around him. There seemed to be a Fu array on his body surface, not to turn evil spirits into fragments.


    "If you get up late today, it''s new year''s tomorrow. Although you''re on your own, you need to buy some food for fear of starvation. So Xiao Yu will have to go out and buy something later. The rest will have to be updated. It should be updated very late. I''m sorry, but I can guarantee that there will be no shortage of updates. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    "Kill!"


    The fierce and fierce energy swept out of the sky. At this time, the fierce young man''s eyes were as bright as electricity, and the light of Rune spread from his body like a fierce beast.


    One after another attacks with sharp sound explosion sound, lightning cut through the space, fierce young people like rushing thunder, killing evil spirits.


    "There are enough evil spirits. Kill them!"


    Not far away, there are five young people, all of whom are about 21-2 years old. They are all covered with explosive talismans and secret patterns. They are fierce like fierce beasts.


    These five young people''s places are also space tremor drama, each has a terrible strange means, a large number of ghosts live and shatter.


    A quarter of an hour later, hundreds of demons were killed in the valley by seven people.


    Seven young people gathered together. One of them was a strong man with brown hair. He looked at the young man with sharp eyes in black robe, and said, "boss, there are more and more evil creatures in this, and their strength is becoming stronger and stronger. It seems that it will become more and more dangerous."


    "It is said that the deeper you go into it, the stronger these evil creatures will be. Every time this seal is sealed in the ancient land, even the top generation of the nine forces will be easily damaged here. We should be careful."


    The long sleeves of the youth in the black robe trembled slightly, the long black hair moved slightly, the sharp breath slowly converged, and the eyes were deep and boundless.


    "What about the disciples of the nine forces? With the cultivation and talent of the elder brother and the second brother, it is not without a chance to get the final benefits."


    A thin young man with an evil spirit spreading all over his body seems unconvinced to his peers among the nine forces.


    "Take the evil spirit, can you be careless? Some of the same generation of the nine forces are absolutely extraordinary. Take Qiaofeng, the Qixing Palace''s utensil emperor, as an example, has been able to kill the Wu Emperor''s territory. The strongest of the nine forces will never be weak, and you must not be careless."


    Dressed in blue and white robes and breathing like fierce beasts, the young man said to the thin and evil youth who had just spoken: "the strongest peers in Zhongzhou have come here. Maybe there are some dark horses hidden. We can''t be careless."


    "Second brother, you are too careful. I don''t believe that they can be aggressive."


    The thin young man''s eyes moved, his evil spirit rippled, and he raised his eyebrows slightly. He said to the young man in blue and white robes: "especially in this, you can''t use any external force. With the physical strength of the second brother and the eldest brother, there are several people who can compare. I''m afraid that the blood of those ancient monsters is just like this."


    "Ha ha..."


    The young man in blue and white robes laughed and looked at the thin and evil youth and said: "with the flesh of my boss and I, if compared with the president, it is not worth mentioning at all. The flesh of the president is the real terror."


    After a pause, the blue and white robe youth''s eyes waved brilliantly, and continued: "never underestimate anyone. We must remember this truth. Otherwise, we will meet with doom one day. In this Tianjiao contest for hegemony, there may be a dark horse hidden. We can never have any carelessness."


    "President, are you really that tough?"


    A slender young man with a handsome face seemed to have some doubts about the words of the youth in blue and white robes.


    But he is very clear, second elder brother said, absolutely can''t have false.


    "You will know how strong the president is. It is said that there was a disciple named Du Shaofu in the ancient Tianzong. He was very powerful. If there was no one with the same name and surname, he would be the president."


    The black robed young man said, looking at the air, his eyes were sharp and sharp, his nose was high, his thin lips were holding a little haughty radian. He opened his mouth and whispered, "this news was obtained a few years ago, and I don''t know whether that person is the president. We can go to find the person of ancient Tianzong first. If he is the president, he will surely come to seal the ancient land."


    "I don''t know what step the chairman''s cultivation strength has reached now?"


    The tall and straight young man in blue and white robes smiles at the young man in black robe, and then says to the five young people behind him: "it''s dark at night. The old man and I promised you the same conditions, and we will surely fulfill them. When we see the president, we will naturally make you stronger."


    "What I am most interested in is how strong your chairman is. I will try it myself at that time. Otherwise, I will not accept it."


    The young man who spoke the most was thin and full of evil spirit, and his eyes showed a little suspicion.


    "Don Sha, you are welcome to try."


    Blue and white robe youth smile way, a face like a smile said: "but don''t blame me for warning you, it''s better not to look for abuse."


    "Well, it''s time for us to go." The black robed youth''s sharp and deep pupils also smile indifferently.


    "Whoosh..."


    The seven figures swept into the sky and disappeared into the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The time of sealing the ancient land slowly passed, and everyone in the outside world was waiting and expecting.The final result of sealing the ancient land is undoubtedly affecting the hearts of all people in Zhongzhou, and all forces are paying close attention to it.


    However, in the stone dragon Empire and the wasteland, it was extremely hot, and the expectation of Tianjiao for hegemony was diluted.


    As everyone expected, the stone dragon Empire, which has been standing for thousands of years, has finally entered into war with the newly founded wasteland.


    It is said that the three powerful monsters of the wasteland made a big noise in the imperial palace of the stone dragon Empire and then left. Soon, the old emperor of the stone dragon Empire and a strong man of the big Lunjiao blooded the capital of the wasteland, and finally was frightened away by a strong man in Shicheng.


    Not long ago, dozens of powerful ancient Tianzong suddenly arrived at the imperial palace of dragon city, the capital of the stone dragon empire.


    It is said that it is a strong force of dozens of Emperor Wu, which is an incomparably terrible strength.


    As soon as the dozens of powerful military emperors appeared, they thundered and attacked fiercely, razing most of the palaces of the stone dragon Empire to the ground again, killing numerous palace guards, and making the Imperial Palace bloody, which was irresistible.


    It is said that in the end, the Imperial Palace used the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. However, there were also legendary high-ranking people in the ancient Tianzong.


    Even the Imperial Palace dragon Qi, which the stone dragon empire is proud of, can no longer resist.


    The stone dragon empire was about to be destroyed. At this time, the strong people of the big round religion came to support and resist the strong ones of the ancient Tianzong.


    That war shocked hundreds of millions of people in the imperial capital of the stone dragon empire.


    Those two top sects of the strong hand, all hands and feet, can collapse.


    High level strong hand, blockade high altitude, energy ripple, also seems to be to shatter this side of heaven and earth.


    All of the dragon city''s eyes trembled, one by one shocked.


    The war lasted for several hours. At last, the strong men of the two major sects were killed and wounded, and no one could do anything about it. They could only stop temporarily, and then the strong men of the ancient Tianzong left.


    On the same day, the stone dragon Empire suddenly announced that it would wage war on the wasteland and take back the stone city.


    A few days later, the troops of the wasteland gathered.


    The World Association, the temple of heavenly beasts, and other forces of the world alliance, all join in, and the war between the two countries is imminent!


    At the same time, the stone dragon Empire, once again spread the shocking news, Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang, Zhendong Wang, at the same time announced that they would return to the fields.


    Xie family, Ouyang family, Jiang family, all the princes and princes of the three families at the same time, the three families left the imperial capital Longcheng.


    It is not difficult for everyone to guess that the war between the stone dragon Empire and the wasteland, and the relationship between the three old kings of Zhenbei, Zhennan and Zhendong with the great Peng emperor, which was founded by the wasteland. Naturally, the war between the two countries at this time was for this reason that they returned to the fields.


    In the army of the stone dragon Empire, the three old kings were majestic and had numerous students.


    Most of the generals in the army were trained by these three old kings.


    As a result, the three old kings simultaneously removed their armour and returned to the fields, making the army of the stone dragon Empire suddenly turbulent, and their influence on the army was like an earthquake.


    Many of the generals of the stone dragon empire finally announced that they would return to the fields, and the situation was much greater than they had expected.


    In addition, the army of the world and the monsters in the temple of beasts of heaven had fought hand in hand.


    At the beginning, when the stone dragon empire was in the most difficult period, the World Council and the temple of heavenly beasts supported the army of the stone dragon Empire, never retreating at all.


    This has always been remembered in the army of the stone dragon empire.


    During the war between the two countries, the army met, and the feelings were complex.


    Although the number of the army of the stone dragon empire was large, far from being comparable to that of the desolate country, they were all difficult to do. Even some generals turned a blind eye to them and only defended them.


    Some royal generals came forward and killed several generals who disobeyed the military orders. The war broke out only after being intimidated and intimidated.


    In the war between the two countries, there were strong figures of ancient Tianzong and Dalan religion.


    However, the ancient Tianzong and the Dalan religion seem to be maintaining a delicate balance at the moment.


    The real war is still accumulating. No one has sent out the real strong. It seems that they are waiting for something at the same time.


    At this time, it was originally speculated that when the stone dragon Empire and the wasteland were at war, the light God court would also help the stone dragon empire.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    After all, the eldest princess of the stone dragon empire is Cheng Shengnan, which is the most dazzling existence among the younger generation in the light God court, with a high status.


    The royal family of the stone dragon Empire also sent a message to Guangming temple to ask for help. However, the result was unexpected. The Guangming imperial court did not send any strong people to help the stone dragon empire. Instead, it wrote back that the stone dragon Empire had a big round religion, which should be enough to deal with a small wasteland.


    When the news leaked out, it was clear to all those who had a mind that the bright god''s court was afraid of being too busy at this time.


    At the same time, the Seven Star Hall of the spiritual realm announced that it would directly fight against the light shrine, and the strong men of the Seven Star hall had already begun to attack the light temple and clean all the forces in the light temple.


    Even Tianji hall and Tianquan hall announced to the public that as long as someone deals with the Guangming temple, the Seven Star hall can be regarded as a friend, and the utensils and pills refined by Tianji hall and Tianquan hall can be obtained.


    As soon as the news came out, many monks and even other forces joined in the fight against the light God court.


    After all, Guangming temple is not a big thing like one valley, two religions, three sects and three gates. Under the temptation that Tianji hall and Tianquan hall can refine pills and utensils, many people are willing to exchange.


    You know, it is not easy to make the medicine Fu master and the instrument Fu Master owe a favor. What''s more, it is still the Tianji hall and Tianquan hall, the holy land of the medicine and instrument fu masters.


    However, the Seven Star hall has not yet reached the most intense stage. Both sides seem to have some scruples.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seal the ancient land, everything is as usual.


    As time goes by, countless evil spirits are still eliminated every day, but many young men and women who have entered them have become the supplements of evil spirits.


    On a dry river bed, covered with sand and stone, there is a breath of thunder and lightning left over from countless years ago in the air.


    Not many 30 or 40 extraordinary young men and women are surrounded by a young girl in green, a young man in black, a young man in cloud robe and a beautiful and hot woman. At this time, they are surrounded by hundreds of young men and women.


    "Jie Jie, I''m afraid it''s not enough for us to start with. We should have a better understanding and hand over all our bags of heaven and earth. Otherwise, no one will know if you die here today, and you will never have to go out again."


    A young man with several scars on his face and his tongue pointed at the girl in green. The hot and graceful woman licked his lips with a beautiful woman. Then his eyes were cold and looked at dozens of people in front of him, just like staring at his prey.


    But at the moment, listening to the words of the scarred youth, the eyes of the besieged dozens of people were not moved by them at all. Instead, they were smiling with a smile.


    "You want to rob?"


    The girl in green raised her head slightly. On her shoulder stood a little golden macaque. Her ethereal eyes looked at the scarred youth with a faint smile and soul stirring.


    Those beautiful smiles intruded into people''s hearts and made scar youth one of the stunned. Then they laughed and said to hundreds of young men and women behind him, "brothers, this little girl asked us if we were robbed."


    "Ha ha..."


    As the scar youth''s voice dropped, hundreds of young men and women around him burst into laughter, laughing wildly.


    In the past two months, they have been looking for opportunities and plundering things.


    It is not surprising that looting and plundering in this ancient land with no rules.


    "What we eat in Changdao cave is green forest rice. It''s just robbery. Please hand over the heaven and earth bag!"


    "The men hand over the heaven and earth bags, but the women want to stay. They are all excellent!"


    "Yes, women can stay. They are the best. Let''s have a good time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Hundreds of young men and women, the size of the discourse more and more unscrupulous and ugly, completely did not put in front of the young girl in green clothes and other people in the eyes.


    For them, those dozens of people just seem to come from a small place. They can eat up to 100 people.


    "I haven''t robbed for a long time, but this time, you should die!"


    Listen to those unscrupulous, more and more ugly laughter, the girl in green eyes a cold killing suddenly shot out.


    The long sleeve trembles, as the voice falls, the graceful body of the girl in blue is so beautiful that it is difficult to see the movement clearly. It is like a ghost that appears in front of the scar youth who is the leader.


    A blazing green and red flame spread from the heart of the fiber palm, rapidly enveloping the scar youth.


    The blazing green and red flame can burn the soul, and the blazing breath makes people''s hair stand up.


    "Ah..."


    The scar youth, the cultivation strength on the other side of King Wu''s realm, thought he could rest assured as long as he didn''t provoke the people of those forces, such as the one valley, two religions, three sects, three sects, seven star hall, and bright god court. At the moment, he didn''t react to it, that was, the scream came out.In a short time, just a few breathing time, the body of the scarred youth turned into ashes directly in the blue and red flame, and even the residue was not left. He did not know how to die.


    "Damn it


    The black robed youth made a fist, and several of them were still shivering in front of them. Their eyes were stunned and stunned. Then they were blasted at the same time.


    "All killed!"


    The young man in cloud robe drank heavily, and his figure swept straight out. His hand was fierce and fierce.


    "Kill!"


    Thirty or forty young men and women suddenly began to fight back. They were fierce and fierce, just like a young eagle growing up and honing.


    One day, you can fly!


    The hundreds of young men and women have not even responded to it, but in a short period of time, they were killed in the scream and howl.


    These people are dying to know that this time they have provoked the wrong person and kicked on the steel plate.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Woo Hoo!"


    A huge animal shaped spirit with tens of feet high made a piercing sound and looked greedily at a young man in purple soft armor.


    In the piercing roar, the huge beast shaped monster suddenly stepped on the ground, and its figure was like a tiger''s prey. It immediately appeared in front of the purple soft armor youth, and opened its mouth to swallow it out.


    The young man in purple soft armor is Du Shaofu, naturally. His eyes under the mask are looking at the beast like spirits that are rushing towards him. He bends his fingers and flicks. A bright light of thunder and lightning flashes out of his hand.


    "Hiss!"


    Thunder light swept out, the breath let the beast form spirit fear, blood red eyes gush out a kind of fear from the depths of the soul, rapid retreat.


    But it was too late. Du Shaofu appeared behind the former in a ghostly way, with a thunderbolt fist directly exploding out, and thunder and lightning spread around the space.


    "Boom..."


    The deep dream spread out, the space was about to explode, and the beast shaped spirit was then destroyed into ashes.


    "Shaodian Lord, this is Ganoderma Lucidum with dark blood. It''s hard to see outside, but it''s a treasure."


    Wu Ma Sheng came from the sky, and the rays spread in his hands. There were several miraculous herbs. The breath was full of fluctuation and did not lose anything.


    The little star circled on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and looked at the magic medicine in the magic hand of Wu Ma. His golden eyes were rolling, and his tiny wings fluttered twice. His eyes were very malicious.


    "Whoosh..."


    After that, Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, Sun Jia, and stone all came. From the perspective of breath, it seems that they have all experienced a fight again.


    "I didn''t expect that I could meet the spirits at the level of the animal King''s realm as soon as I could. It''s more and more dangerous."


    Lin Weiqi''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her red dress was like fire. She outlined the concave and convex curves of exquisite and exquisite. She said, "according to the elders of the palace, no matter how deep we have been in the first two months, we will not be so difficult now."


    "Be careful, everyone. Keep going."


    Du Shaofu said softly and frowned slightly.


    It has been two months since I met more and more demons, and the strength of them has become stronger and stronger. Although I have gained a lot of benefits along the way, a disciple of Yaoguang hall has also been handed down to a superior one, but there has been no news of Yin Lingjing. This worries Du Shaofu and makes him feel dignified.


    Among the disciples of the Seven Star hall, during this period of time, there were also a number of students who were unfortunately injured.


    After a little rectification, the disciples of the Seven Star hall continued to set out.


    During these two months, Du Shaofu and others also met many other people along the way.


    However, it is still the same. As long as they encounter the influence of Du Shaofu and others, they will automatically walk away. Obviously, they are afraid of the Seven Star hall.


    Of course, there were also people who wanted to join the Seven Star hall and find a big tree to lean on, but they were all rejected by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu did not pay much attention to the people he met along the way.


    With Du Shaofu''s current cultivation strength, ordinary people can not pose any threat to him.


    Of course, Du Shaofu also met with several groups of outstanding forces in the past two months. Among them, there were even those who had first ascended the realm of Emperor Wu. However, they were not too strong, nor could they be stronger than donglidiao and Lin Weiqi.


    Seven or eight days later, Du Shaofu and others were only blocked by evil creatures.


    However, with Du Shaofu there, the power to stimulate thunder and lightning is an absolute nemesis to some evil creatures in it.


    A vast mountain appeared in front of the disciples of the Seven Star hall. There was no grass in the mountain.


    Looking from afar, the more you look at the mountains, the darker your sight is and the more intense the black fog is.


    The mountains are towering, the mountains are vast, like a dragon circling.


    The black fog is diffused over the mountain, the blood evil is cold, and it is fluctuating with energy.


    "San Shao, it''s been two days. It''s strange that he hasn''t met any evil spirits."


    Stone frowned, stepped up two steps to Du Shaofu''s side and asked, looking puzzled."It''s really abnormal."


    Dongli Diao also looks puzzled. In this place where there should be more and more evil spirits, there are no evil spirits in two days. This is absolutely not a normal thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    "Stop!"


    Du Shaofu raised his hand to stop the crowd and looked at the sky. In the vast and lofty mountains, the silence was terrifying.


    In the mountains, the black fog is shrouded, with a breath of cold, which makes people tremble for no reason.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure hovered in the air, frowned slightly, and looked at the sky ahead. The dark fog became more and more intense in the mountains, just like a cloud in the air.


    "HISHI..."


    No time within the dense black fog, there is a flash of light occasionally, by adding strange.


    With his keen vitality, Du Shaofu knew that this place might not be a good place.


    With Du Shaofu''s figure leaping into the air, carving in the East and stones in the sky, Lin Weiqi''s three people also jumped into the air. Looking at the black fog in the front of the sky, Lin Weiqi frowned slightly. Lin Weiqi''s eyes fluctuated, her teeth lifted and her red lips opened slightly. She said, "it seems that someone is in front of her."


    "There are a lot of people. Pay attention."


    Du Shaofu had already peeped into the depth of the mountains in front of him. There were a lot of faint figures. Accompanied by the noise, he was afraid that there were more than thousands of people.


    This made Du Shaofu a little strange. In this, everyone was on guard against each other, and when they met, they would get away with tacit understanding. Unexpectedly, there were so many people gathered here. It seems that something must have happened in front of him.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then the people started to move towards the deep mountain, where so many people could gather. I''m afraid the place must be special.


    A moment later, the Seven Star hall crowd is to the front of the mountain, thousands of people gathered together, between their lineups, but also some guard.


    "It''s Qiaofeng, the artifact of the Seven Star hall."


    When many young men and women saw the disciples of the Seven Star hall, they all had some fluctuations in their eyes. No one stopped Du Shaofu and others from approaching.


    Du Shaofu came forward. On a hill in the middle of the front, hundreds of figures gathered together. A voice was saying, "you must all know that the monsters there are very strange. They are different from all the monsters. It is impossible for anyone to deal with them alone."


    Listening to the sound, Du Shaofu immediately looked in the direction of the voice. He saw a handsome young man in a blue robe on the top of the hill ahead, talking to people around him.


    And that figure is the name of the Xuanfu gate.


    "It''s Guo Ming."


    Du Shaofu was surprised. He didn''t expect to see Guo Ming here. If Guo Ming was here, maybe Zhu Xue would also appear here.


    Then he glanced at Du Shaofu and saw a beautiful and beautiful woman. The woman was slender, dressed in a long skirt, about 21 or 12 years old, and full of delicacy.


    The woman stood quietly, but she did not speak much. Her eyebrows were bent, her face was like white jade, her face was like Chaohua, and her cheek was slightly pear shaped. Without any reason, she had a temperament of Bi people.


    "Zhu Xue."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected. Although he had not seen him for several years, he could still recognize that the beautiful woman was Zhu Xue, who had intersected in the wild animal mountains.


    But in recent years, Zhu Xue''s accomplishments have made amazing progress. Although it is not the kind of beauty that brings disaster to the country and the people, it is also enough to make countless men''s hearts ripple.


    "It seems that there is a terrible evil spirit in it."


    Du Shaofu then peeped into the depths of the mountains. There was a terrible smell in it. Even ordinary evil spirits did not dare to approach. This place was too strange.


    "This monster is really terrible. Its strength is too strong."


    "There are a lot of things in the hands of the emperor who can''t escape."


    "It is said that there are a lot of treasures in the demon cave, where there is a lot of sunlight and energy fluctuation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around them were whispering and talking. Du Shaofu and the disciples of the Seven Star hall stepped forward and heard some general information from the whispers.


    It turns out that in this mountain range, someone has found a lot of treasures, but there is also a terrible monster.


    No one knows what this monster is, but as long as it is a intruder, no one can come out alive.


    It is said that the powerful people with the level of Emperor Wu never came out after they entered.


    "That monster should be very terrible, but there are countless treasures in the monster''s cave. As long as you can kill the monster, you can get the countless treasures. Maybe there are also the inheritance and magic weapons of the ancient strongmen."


    Standing on a huge rock at the top of the mountain, Guo Ming looked around and said his words, which were very inflammatory.


    Listening to Guo Ming''s words, thousands of people around him also immediately whispered and burst into an uproar.


    The inheritance of ancient powerful people also has magic tools, which is absolutely irresistible temptation for practitioners.


    "If any of us join hands alone, I''m afraid we can''t do anything about the demons and get no treasures. So now, please join hands with Xuanfu gate to kill demons and share the treasures equally." Guo continued.Monsters are powerful and terrifying. No one can get the treasure alone. Naturally, all people understand this truth.


    However, there are many people who know that if they really believe in Xuanfu gate, it is impossible.


    No one of the young men and women who can enter this place is a simple one. What Xuanfu said is good. But if the treasure is really obtained in the end, how can the Xuanfu gate divide equally? Who dares to ask for something from Xuanfu gate.


    Seeing some people suspect, many of the disciples of Xuanfu sect changed their faces slightly.


    They want to kill the monster, but in order to reduce the casualties of Xuanfu gate, they can only rely on the strength of alliance.


    If these people in front of you don''t go, Xuanfu gate will not dare to go alone. It is said that the strength of the monster is absolutely terrible.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I know you are worried. Let''s make an agreement first. Today''s new year''s Eve, Xiao Yu is here to wish brothers a happy new year, a happy family and a bright future. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    When they heard the fame, they saw several corpses beside the mountain road. It seems that the time for them to die is not long. At most, they will fall for a day or two.


    "These bodies are strange."


    Wu Ma Sheng looks at several corpses, and looks puzzled.


    These bodies are very strange, all white, slightly swollen, but it seems that there is a layer of life in them.


    "Look, these bodies have strange blood holes in their necks."


    Tao Yu squatted beside a corpse and felt the strangeness of the corpse. There were two parallel blood holes on the neck of each corpse.


    "These blood holes are like teeth marks. Are these people bitten by monsters?" Sun Yi said in doubt.


    "No way."


    Dong Li Diao shook his head and said, "we monsters will not be like this. We will only swallow people directly and leave a tooth mark after a bite. It will not be done by monsters."


    "These bodies are really strange."


    Du Shaofu squatted on the ground and carefully examined the changes on a corpse. His eyes were puzzled. He had never seen such a strange corpse.


    "Shao Dian Lord, the people of Xuanfu gate, they are coming behind."


    Lin Weiqi looks at the rear. At this time, the disciples of Xuanfu gate and thousands of allied people are coming from the rear. It seems that they intend to follow the Seven Star hall.


    Looking at the xuanfumen and others, Tao Yu frowned and said, "it seems that the people of Xuanfu gate want to take us as pioneers."


    Du Shaofu got up and looked at the thousands of people who had formed an alliance with Xuanfu gate behind him. With a slight glance, he said to the crowd behind him, "we don''t need to pay attention. Let''s go first."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The Seven Star hall and others are arrogant and arrogant. It''s just right to let them be vanguards. Then we''ll see how they die."


    Among the disciples of Xuanfu sect, Shen Yan looked at the front with cold eyes and wiped out the chill. Then he looked at the beautiful and handsome woman in front of him, and then wiped out some fluctuations.


    Shen Yan knows that his distance from her is getting farther and farther.


    Originally, he also wanted to take the beautiful woman in front of him as forbidden. As long as he could become a strong man, what could he not do.


    However, Shen Yan did not expect that in a few short years, the beautiful woman in front of her had undergone earth shaking changes.


    Over the past few years, Zhu Xue has not only become the first person of the younger generation of Xuanfu sect, but also become the adoptive daughter of the leader. She has a detached status. She is likely to be the leader of Xuanfu sect in the future, breaking all his original plans.


    However, Shen Yan did not give up. He thought that he still had a chance. As long as he could get the inheritance of the strong in this ancient seal land and become the second person of Xuanfu gate, he would still have a chance.


    As long as he has the chance to get Zhu Xue, with Zhu Xue''s talent and status in Xuanfu gate, he will certainly be able to fight less than 100 years in Xuanfu gate.


    "Elder martial sister Zhu Xue, look, these bodies are so strange."


    Guo Ming''s voice came, squatting on the ground to examine the body.


    "It''s strange that these bodies seem to be alive, but they''ve already gone out of their wits. There are blood holes in their necks. It seems that they have been bitten by something."


    Zhu Xuedai eyebrow slightly wrinkled, these corpses let her feel a kind of unspeakable feeling.


    "Woo..."


    Suddenly, the corpse on the ground suddenly opened his mouth and made a strange sound. Then his eyes opened and his eyes flashed with strange light. His body was stiff, but his strength was infinite. He immediately held a disciple of Xuanfu school tightly. His two sharp teeth in his mouth flashed cold light, and he directly tore at his neck.


    "Be careful!"


    A strong man of Xuanfu gate gave a big drink and waved his hand. An energy training directly cut off the arm of the corpse.


    "Hiss!"


    The body''s arm was broken, but it had no effect.


    The disciple of the Xuanfu gate was bitten by the corpse before he could recover from his astonishment. He screamed, and the blood gushed out and was sucked by the corpse. The eyes of his corpse burst into terrible light.


    In this scene, people around him were shocked.


    For a moment, everyone was in a daze, and this scene was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "Hi..."


    An energy training fell on the corpse and destroyed it directly.


    The bitten Xuanfu disciple was paralyzed and collapsed. Two blood holes in his neck spilled blood. His face was pale. He was scared to death and trembled.


    "How are you?"


    Du Xueqian appeared at the disciple''s side, and her fingerprints congealed to stop the blood on her neck. Then she checked the wound on the disciple. Her eyebrows wrinkled and her eyes were dignified.


    The disciple shivered all over. After a moment, he slowly came back to his mind. It seemed that there was no big problem.


    Zhu Xue breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s ok if it''s OK. Destroy these bodies. Let''s go on.""Bang bang bang bang!"


    The disciples of Xuanfu sect then started to destroy all the corpses on the ground.


    In the dark space, a group of people walked cautiously.


    "Shao Dian Lord, those people of Xuanfu gate are still following us. What should we do? Should we let them go ahead?"


    Dong Li Diao said to Du Shaofu. He looked at xuanfumen and others behind him, but his eyes were not happy.


    "The road is not ours. Let them follow."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu continued to go deep into the mountains.


    "Wuwu..."


    Black fog surged and the mountains became darker and darker.


    "Hiss!"


    In front of a huge rock, a figure suddenly emerged, with a cold air, and rushed directly to the crowd.


    "What is it?"


    Lin Weiqi Hao wrist a shake, there is a hot breath spread, a flame swept directly on its body, immediately wrapped it.


    Under the fire, the film turned to ashes after carving, but compared with ordinary evil spirits, it was difficult to burn many.


    "Wuwu..."


    Almost at the same time, after the rock, suddenly dozens of figures swept out, some moving slowly, others as fast as lightning, and directly rushed to the crowd.


    "Evil spirit, do it!"


    Stone and so on a big drink, and then a line of figures swept out, in front of those figures.


    "Bang bang!"


    The low energy muffled sound spreads out, and the people attack, but these figures seem extremely strange, and it is difficult for them to be destroyed by their attacks.


    If some figures are destroyed, their hands, feet and heads can continue to attack, unless they are completely destroyed, they can be destroyed.


    And these figures are much more difficult to deal with than those evil spirits in human form and animal form, especially the defensive power, which is extremely terrible. The cold blood killing breath is too frightening.


    "What the hell are these things? They''re terrible to defend."


    "These things are too terrible. Some of them are very powerful. They are much stronger than those of the same level. They are superior to the orcs."


    "Bang bang bang!"


    All the people drank and tried their best to destroy the dozens of figures.


    In Du Shaofu''s hand, a strange figure was caught. It was clearly a human being, but it was ferocious and roaring like a wild animal. It had two fangs and sent out the cold light of runes. It was the most ferocious existence in these strange things, and it surpassed the demons.


    Du Shaofu frowned. This strange and terrible thing can only be compared with the first level of King Wu''s situation, but its breath is much stronger than that of the beast king.


    In particular, the defense of these strange things is enough to compare with the top monsters on the list of heavenly beasts.


    These strange things also attack strange, not afraid of pain, fierce not afraid of death.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Du Shaofu doubted that he wanted to place a seal on that terrible object, but he found that these things were immune to the general seal prohibition, and the general seal prohibition was completely ineffective to them.


    "Zombies, even zombies, there are still zombies in it."


    On Du Shaofu''s shoulder, the little star raised his head and raised his head. His little wings vibrated slightly. His golden eyes gave off a strange light. On the whole body, above the stars, there was a golden light.


    This golden light is very strange. It is not the golden light on the golden winged ROC, but a very peculiar golden light, with a supreme breath, like the king of beasts and the spirit of real dragon.


    "Wuwu..."


    Under the golden light, the strange figure caught by Du Shaofu suddenly showed fear in his eyes.


    "Zombies, what are zombies?"


    Du Shaofu looked sideways at the little star, and his eyes showed a little astonishment. He didn''t expect that the little guy knew a lot, even these strange things.


    "The inheritance in my mind knows that these things are called zombies. They are weird and evil. However, I feel that they should be afraid of me. Zombies are strong and weak. There are four levels of Zombies: flesh, wake, walk, purple, white, green and hair I can''t think of the top-level ones. "


    "How did they form?"


    Du Shaofu asked curiously. He could not help but look at the little star with a new look.


    "They are dead bodies. Under special circumstances, there will be corpse Qi. Some of them will have vitality and finally form zombies. They will eventually produce wisdom and absorb the energy and breath from Yin to cold to cultivate.


    With the increase of skill, these zombies will become stronger and stronger. The low-level zombies lose blood. They will have their own life. They are slow and easy to deal with. They are also very afraid of the sun, fire and some special things.


    Little star said to Du Shaofu, "but once the zombies reach the level of greenness, they will grow black hair. The corpse Qi changes from green to dark black, forming a black evil spirit. The higher the cultivation is, the stronger the body is. They are no longer afraid of any fire or even ordinary Yang Gang objects. Only special means can help them Restraint, the zombie in your hand should be a green stiff. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately looked at the strange thing caught in his hand. He was covered with a strange green hair. He had a black evil spirit on his body, and his body was extremely strong.


    "Wuwu..."


    The arrested green stiff broke out a terrible breath, unable to break away from Du Shaofu''s prohibition, and let out a howling sound.


    "This zombie is really weird."


    Du Shaofu pointed out that these strange things were unusual.


    "It''s just a green one. It''s said that both hairy and flying zombies have terrible means. When they reach a higher level, they seem to be called" Bi "or" golden haired ".


    Those legendary "Ho" and "golden hair roar" can kill dragons and swallow clouds, and the places they go are thousands of miles away.


    What''s more, the most terrifying existence among those zombies is that they can live forever, abandon themselves to the six ways of reincarnation for heaven and earth. When they reach the ultimate level of cultivation, they can enter and exit the two realms of yin and Yang, nine days upstream and the nether world downstream. Although they are lifeless, they are as free as gods. "


    "These things are so terrible."


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he was shocked. He didn''t expect that these zombies could be so powerful.


    "Wow, these things are terrible."


    The stone came up and listened to the words of the little star, and his eyes were astonished.


    "These things are terrible. It''s better to destroy them."


    Du Shaofu said that these evil creatures were too terrible. Once they appeared in the outside world, they would be completely destroyed. The breath of thunder and lightning in his hands, which had just reached the sun, broke out and destroyed them into ashes.


    "Wuwu..." After


    rock, as like as two peas came from, a lot of whining sounds came out of a vast canyon.


    Du Shaofu frowned, and his figure leaped up into the sky. In the distant sky, there were countless streamers whining and roaring.


    There were tens of thousands of figures, and many of them had strong breath, which was even more powerful than the one that had just been captured.


    Even there seems to be a few zombie breath, more than the general green, the breath is terrible.


    "Shao Dian Lord, many strange zombies. The breath is terrible."


    Lin Weiqi also appeared in Du Shaofu''s side, her eyes were shocked.


    The zombies were like dark clouds, fast as lightning, dense.


    "Come on, everybody, get under the rock, come on!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the countless zombie figures that were swept by lightning. It was just a wave of zombies. He immediately called out to the disciples of the Seven Star hall around him.


    These zombies are terrible. If they are trapped in them, although they are not afraid, there are hundreds of Seven Star hall disciples who are difficult to fight against and can not protect too many of them.


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the disciples of the Seven Star hall immediately gathered under a big rock.


    Du Shaofu''s figure then hid in the rock, waved and moved. A Fu array was arranged, and the people''s figures disappeared mysteriously.


    "People of Xuanfu gate, there are terrible evil spirits approaching. Be careful and run away."


    Meanwhile, Du Shaofu''s voice echoed in the air.


    "It''s the emperor Qiaofeng. The terrible evil spirits are close to him. Why doesn''t he run away by himself? It''s clear that he wants to scare us away from our own treasure. He is extremely naive."


    In front of thousands of people in front of Xuanfu gate in the rear, Shen Yan looks at the front and disdains to sneer.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    With the fall of Shen Yan''s voice, an overwhelming figure in front of him has swept away.


    The figures, accompanied by a torrent of evil spirit swept, like a huge black storm, the formation of countless tornadoes swept close.


    At the sight of this scene, all the people allied with Xuanfu gate suddenly took a cool breath and their eyes were shocked.


    Some of the innumerable figures were as fast as lightning, blood red eyes and evil spirits surging, just like a black ocean, and the tide was rushing and spreading to the distance of sight. The sound of "Wuwu" reverberated in the mountains, which was hard to hear.


    "Evil spirits are coming. Be careful."


    Zhu Xuejiao drinks, eyes light slightly congealed, waves and starts to arrange the Fu array, has the array flag to start to condense.


    "It seems to be similar to those weird corpses. Please be careful and don''t leave your hands behind."


    When Guo Ming gave a big drink, the whole body runes surged, and the mysterious Qi swept over him. He had already directly dealt with those strange and evil spirits who had already approached in an instant.


    "Boom..."


    In a hurry, the overwhelming evil spirits, who were extremely allied with Xuanfu gate, began to collide with each other!


    These evil spirits are not the original disciples of Xuanfu sect. The weird corpses they saw are as easy to deal with.


    Although these evil spirits are similar to those strange corpses, their strength is much more terrible.


    The terrible evil spirit rushed into the crowd and immediately tore many people into pieces of blood mist, and also bit many people''s necks.


    "These evil spirits are terrible. Run away!""People with Xuanfu gate are in the way. Let''s take a look at the situation."


    With the arrival of the terrible evil spirit, many people allied with Xuanfu gate were shocked and changed color.


    Some people run away directly, while others sit back and watch.


    However, those who want to escape and wait and see have made some miscalculations. The overwhelming evil spirits swept over and immediately wrapped around them, making it impossible for them to escape.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Fierce fighting is on the verge of a hair trigger, the energy touches and explodes, and there are evil spirits and blood fog being blown open.


    Under the rock, the Fu array converges, and the disciples of the Seven Star hall emerge from it.


    Looking at the distance are already wrapped by the zombie army of Xuanfu disciples and thousands of alliance, seven star hall disciples, eyes are showing gloating smile.


    "Let them follow and try to shoot us. Now it''s time to suffer."


    Stone laughs and gloats, and almost does not exult.


    Du Shaofu looked into the distance. At this time, the army of zombies was already the disciples of Xuanfu sect. However, with the strength of Zhu Xue and Guo Ming, there should be no great danger.


    As for others, Du Shaofu was not so kind to worry about.


    "Let''s go inside first, lest the zombies find us."


    He said softly to the crowd that Du Shaofu and hundreds of disciples of the Seven Star hall, who were elated with their gloating, immediately disappeared in their place.


    Deep in the mountains, Du Shaofu didn''t want to pay attention to the war. As long as Zhu Xue and Guo Ming were not in danger, he had his own business to do.


    With those zombie army and Xuanfu gate''s disciples in the fight, the Seven Star hall disciples along the way also did not see many zombies.


    Along the way, people just see only occasionally a few low-level zombies wandering outside, and are easily killed by Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, stone and so on.


    Along the way, people also saw a lot of corpses. It seems that they were broken in the past few days. There are blood holes in the neck.


    Just in case, Du Shaofu and Lin Weiqi were able to destroy all the corpses together.


    "No wonder no other spirits are near. It seems that this is the Zombie''s territory."


    Lin Weiqi''s red dress is like fire, and her figure outlines a graceful arc. She is careful all the way around.


    An hour later, deep in the mountains, a black mist was enveloped in the low sky like a haze like valley.


    "Look, there''s a piece of debris ahead."


    Dongli Diao looks at the valley in front of him. There is a piece of broken walls. The black fog is towering, just like a flying dragon flying into the sky. The evil spirit sweeps across the sky and makes people tremble.


    "What a terrible breath. The closer you get, the more terrible it will be."


    Stone hit a cold cicada, that terrible evil spirit swept over, let his hair stand upside down for no reason, a sense of extreme danger breeding in the heart.


    "Everybody be careful."


    Du Shaofu told the people to pry around and slowly approach.


    Close to the valley, high in the valley, it is a huge palace.


    The palace is built on the mountain and sits on the cliff of a large mountain.


    However, the palace has been mostly damaged, only a large piece of debris left, but it is still very magnificent.


    In front of the valley, there is a square with mottled stones and some damage.


    The square is surrounded by black fog with ancient traces. I don''t know how long it has existed here, but it is definitely a long time.


    The crowd looked around, backed on their backs, and were alert.


    "Why, what is this?"


    Stone found some special things, in front of the square, in the middle of the place, there are four cross knee sitting, lifelike sculpture.


    These sculptures are different in appearance, but they all sit cross legged, just like meditation.


    The eyes of the sculpture are closed, just like a living creature, but there is no vitality on the body, just sculpture.


    "Stone back!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly gave a big drink, and his figure swept out. Pulling the stone, he immediately retreated more than ten steps away.


    "Wuwu..."


    Just at this time, several "Wuwu" sounds came out and sounded on the square.


    People''s eyes suddenly changed, along with the voice, a sudden change in face color.


    I saw that the four sculptures just started to wake up, and a terrible evil spirit swept out.


    The four figures stood up, just like human beings. In their eyes, there was a black light spreading. On the body surface, black evil spirit lingered. The breath was absolutely terrible.


    "Black evil spirit, these seem to be hairy and stiff, which is a higher level than greenness."


    The little star stretched out his little head on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. His golden eyes looked at the four stiff hairs, and his eyes showed a curious expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly frozen. The breath of these four hairy bodies was too terrible to be below the level of the Emperor Wu.


    That breath makes people creepy. If these four zombies go to the outside crowd, they are definitely like a tiger in a flock.


    "If you break into the imperial mausoleum, you will die..."


    The four zombies looked at Du Shaofu and others, but they were spewing words.


    With the voice just spread out at the same time, four terrible zombies also directly rushed to the crowd.


    The terrible black fog Rune soared into the sky with a terrible momentum!


    "Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, you each deal with one stone, Sun Yi, Wu Ma Sheng, you want to be violent, Tao Yu, you five work together to deal with one, the remaining one to me."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly fixed when he felt the breath of the four hairy stiff bodies. Each of these puppets had the breath of the first stage of the Wu Emperor''s territory. With their terrible defense and special means and the black spirit, they were absolutely hard to deal with.


    Among the disciples of the Seven Star hall, there is no one who can fight with Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, Shitou and others. Once affected, they will be torn by Shengsheng.


    "Do it."


    Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, Shi Shi, Sun Yi, etc. smell the speech, and immediately start to work, a terrible breath swept open.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure swayed and stopped in front of a stiff haired body.


    The black fog of his stiff eyes was surging, and a fierce and ferocious atmosphere was spreading. A claw mark in his hand, with a fierce and ferocious breath, had already ravaged Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu put out his hand, and his fist seal, wrapped in purple fire, went straight at Mao.


    "Boom


    The two hit each other, and suddenly the terrible power burst out, and the whole square was shaking!


    "Do it!"


    Lin Weiqi is also on a stiff hair, the vast hot dark air with the flame Rune skimming, the blazing breath from the graceful and convex graceful arc body, overwhelming burst out.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu collided with Mao Jian in front of him, which made him shake back several steps.


    Du Shaofu''s punch is enough to blow up the ordinary practitioners of the mysterious level of the Wu Emperor''s realm. But at the moment, the stiffness of his body is just a little shaken back, and his body is not damaged at all.


    Compared with the body of Dongli carving, the terrible defense of Mao stiff is not weak.


    "What a terrible zombie."


    Du Shaofu was astonished. This kind of zombie is too terrible. It is fierce and fearless, and its defense ability is amazing.


    "Break into the imperial mausoleum, kill!"


    After being shaken back by Du Shaofu, Mao''s body is stabilized. He looks ferocious and frightening. His powerful black breath is surging, and the square tremor of energy oppression suddenly pours on Du Shaofu again, as fast as lightning.


    Under the mask, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, the fingerprints of his palms condensed, and the thunder and lightning spread in his hands. The lightning flashed in his eyes. In the middle of the sky, there was lightning and thunder.


    "Lei Mie Zhi!"


    A thunder light fingerprint like thunder swept down, hard hit the hair stiff that pours.


    Thunder and lightning is absolutely the thing that has just reached the sun. At this moment, Du Shaofu knew what a terrible thing he was facing.


    Thunder light fingerprints collide with Mao stiff palm, and the thunder and lightning makes Mao stiff and kill. Fear and fear emerge from his fierce eyes.


    Under the thunder light fingerprint, the hair stiff copper skin and iron bone like right arm was also directly destroyed, but there was not too much blood spilled out.


    "Wuwu..."


    However, it seems that the stiff hair can feel the pain and make a hissing sound.


    "Thunder storm of light!"


    The lightning flashed. Taking advantage of this moment, Du Shaofu''s speed was as fast as lightning, which was as fast as lightning. Once again, Du Shaofu hit the stiff chest and blew out a corpse hole in his chest.


    Hair stiff cut off an arm, chest cavity opened, but still eyes surging, broken palm and chest of the corpse hole is in strange slow recovery.


    Du Shaofu was shocked by this scene. These hairy bones were much more terrible than those zombies they met before. It seemed that they could not be killed at all.


    "Dad, these are hairy bones, and there are" corpse pills "in their bodies. In their Dantian Shenque, those corpse pills are condensed by the energy they have been absorbing. They are just like the pulse and soul of your martial arts practitioners and the original gods of spirit talismans. If you take away their corpse pills, they will be able to deal with them


    Little star seemed to think of something, and said excitedly on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    In those terrible blasts, the energy was surging, and the little fellow showed no fear, but was extremely excited.


    "You didn''t say so."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. At the moment, his hair was stiff and he was roaring fiercely again.


    "I just remembered, these are all the things in my mind, I can''t think of so much for a while."


    The little star pouts out his mouth, and there are some ripples in his golden pupils. It seems that he looks very sad. Rather wronged, he said: "I knew I would not tell you. Good intentions are not rewarded.""Little white eyed wolf, I was wrong this time."


    Du Shaofu murmured that the stiff hair in front of his eyes was already in front of him again, and he hit him directly.


    "Hi..."


    The blow fell, and the space exploded. Du Shaofu''s figure was immediately exploded. With the rippling space, it was corrugated into pieces, but there was no blood spilling out.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared on the side of the hairy body, and a fist seal wrapped with thunder light directly bombarded the hairy little belly shrine.


    The blow fell, a terrible lightning flash into a silver snake burst out, the surrounding space is shaking.


    "Kaka..."


    Many of the old mottled stone slabs on the ground were exploded and turned into powder, and the cracks in the ground were cracked directly.


    Under Du Shaofu''s fist, Mao stiff''s abdomen was smashed, and a light green light spread. A bead about the size of a baby''s fist emerged, surrounded by a dark smell, enveloped in terrible energy, rippling open.


    "It''s a good thing. It''s much better than a panacea."


    The voice of little star''s young girl came out, but the little body was so fast and strange that the figure swept out of Du Shaofu''s shoulder seemed to be one point faster than that of lightning. Opening the small mouth and filling the letter, it was like swallowing the light green beads wrapped in the suspended black spirit into his mouth.


    The hairy stiff was hit hard by this, and his feet retreated in a straight line, and a long crack was found on the ground.


    "Damn it, give me back Shidan!"


    Looking at that light green light bead was swallowed by the small star, Mao stiff drank a loud, eyes gushed out of fear, the first time to go straight to the small star.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, and a fist seal fell directly on his hairy head. His fist hair glowed with thunder, and the silver snake twinkled like a wave crashing on the shore. The square around the shaking ground fell apart and the sound was loud.


    At last, the terrible hairiness was completely destroyed and never recovered.


    "Are you OK with that corpse pill?"


    Du Shaofu immediately raised his head and asked the little star. The little guy swallowed the corpse pill which was full of black and evil smell.


    The energy fluctuation was more powerful than that of the ordinary Martial Emperor. Du Shaofu had to worry about it.


    "It''s OK. This corpse pill is a good thing. If the martial arts practitioners swallow it, it can directly enhance their cultivation. If I swallow it, it''s the same."


    Little star came back to Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and said with excitement on his face that he was much more happy than taking miraculous medicine.


    "Corpse Dan still has such effect."


    Du Shaofu immediately glared at the little star. He knew that he would swallow the corpse pill. He would not have to be the first to be caught by the little white eyed wolf.


    Later, Du Shaofu looked around the battlefield. Lin weiqi, donglidiao and Shitou were dealing with the three hairy bones.


    However, judging from the situation of the fight, donglidiao urged the body to be suppressed in the downwind.


    Lin Weiqi is no better. The five people, such as stone, joined hands and Yu Bai to arrange the Fu array. However, the effect of Fu array on the numbness seems to be not very good. It is also falling behind.


    "It''s a place of great evil."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and Lin weiqi and Dongli carving could not do anything with the strength of these three hairy animals. They wanted to be suppressed.


    This time, all the young people of Zhongzhou who entered the seal ancient land, and how many people could be better than Lin weiqi and Dongli Diao.


    It can be imagined that if other people come here, it is no wonder that among the former nine forces, the most outstanding young generation of disciples who have entered this place may also lose them.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Then a moment later, in the astonished eyes of the people in the distance, Du Shaofu intervened in the battlefield to help the stone, Lin weiqi and Dongli carving killed and destroyed the three hairy bones.


    It was just three corpse pills. This time Du Shaofu was on guard and didn''t fall into the mouth of Xiaoxing. The angry little star kept muttering: "are you a father? You are abusing me."


    "It''s enough for you to eat a corpse pill. Don''t spoil this good thing."


    Du Shaofu glared at the little star. He didn''t want to pay more attention to the little white eyed wolf. Anyway, he gave him some food, but he didn''t see any benefit.


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu''s eyes turned to the ruins. There was a fragmentary palace, rising from the sky with a black smell.


    "Shao Dian Lord, it seems that there are treasures in it."


    Dongli carving put up the body, the breath is very embarrassed, pale face, was just that hair stiff, but the attack is very embarrassed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    "Be careful, everyone. Donglidiao, Lin weiqi, Shi Shi, the three of you will follow me in. It''s no wonder that the others are here. Let us know if there is anything."


    After thinking for a while, Du Shaofu said to the crowd behind him.


    There was a terrible smell in it. It was the mausoleum in his mouth. Du Shaofu had to be prepared.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then the four men swept out of the sky, toward the incomplete palace.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Under the low muffled sound, a series of low energy fluctuations swept away.


    Under the fierce fighting between the zombie army and the disciples of Xuanfu sect, a large number of zombies were smashed.


    Zhu Xue arranges a rune array to arouse the energy of heaven and earth and kill a large number of zombies.


    There are not many strong men in Xuanfu sect, but also some people in the kingdom of Emperor Wu. They kill many zombies.


    As for those allies, many of them fled with one mind, but they were swept away in the end. For their own lives, they had to rise up against them.


    A large number of zombies have been killed by the town, and many people have damaged them.


    Thousands of people were torn up by the overwhelming zombies. Even the disciples of Xuanfu sect had more than 20 damages and dozens of people were scratched.


    Around the battlefield, the blood was dripping and the evil spirit was towering. Many people were bitten and were in urgent need of hemostasis.


    "Asshole, the people of the Seven Star hall hurt us and deliberately attracted these strange spirits to attack us."


    Lu Kun''s face was in a state of confusion. He yelled, his hair was dishevelled, his clothes were shabby and his breath was disordered. It seemed that he had suffered a lot just now.


    "I''ve been well informed. How can you be a stranger? Don''t you believe it?"


    Guo mingbai takes a look at Shen Yan. Since he was in the wild animal mountains a few years ago, he is not happy with this elder martial brother Shen Yan.


    "Guo Ming, you''re turning your arm out. Is the Seven Star hall giving you any advantages?"


    Shen Yan looks at Guo Ming with an embarrassed look.


    Over the years, Guo Ming and Zhu Xue have been close to each other and have gained a lot of benefits. They have made great progress in their cultivation. They have never been under Shen Yan, or even have to be on top of them. This has made Shen Yan unhappy.


    "Elder martial brother Shen Yan, pay attention to your words!"


    Guo Ming is too lazy to pay attention to Shen Yan. In recent years, he has been fighting with Shen Yan openly and secretly in Xuanfu gate. Later, he simply didn''t care about him.


    "You..."


    Shen Yan was furious when he saw that he didn''t want to pay attention to him any more.


    "No, look at Mr. Huang!"


    At this time, a voice of astonishment was heard in the crowd. Suddenly, a disciple of Xuanfu sect flashed evil spirit in his eyes, his face was ferocious and twisted, and his mouth was growling.


    Then something even more astonishing appeared. The disciple of Xuanfu sect had tusks in his mouth. Then he seemed to be a changed person, and rushed to the surrounding martial brothers like crazy.


    "Hiss."


    The strong man of Xuanfu gate was forbidden, but the young man remained unmoved and continued to rush at the crowd.


    "Boom


    A young man of Wu Huangjing of Xuanfu gate directly suppressed the ferocious youth with vast force, and bound him in the space.


    "Huang as like as two peas, just like those evil spirits. What''s going on here?"


    The disciples of Xuanfu sect around were surprised. Many of the Allies were also shocked and frightened. It turned out that some people had turned into such evil spirits.


    "Younger martial brother Huang had bitten by that strange corpse. Is it related to this?" The disciples of Xuanfu sect have serious eyes and notice that things are abnormal.


    Zhu Xue''s figure fell, beautiful, breath surging, checking the change of ferocious disciple, then beautiful eyes gloomy, light way: "younger martial brother Huang has been destroyed by the murderous spirit, the soul has been erased, has died."


    As the voice dropped, Zhu Xue looked at the evil spirit around him and said softly, "it may be related to the evil spirit here. We should pay attention to those who have been bitten. We should check and pay attention to the changes at any time."


    "If you are bitten, you will become that evil spirit. What can I do? I have just been bitten."


    "I''ve been bitten. Will I die? What should I do? I shouldn''t have come here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At that time, there were many voices of panic among the crowd around, and some people who were unfortunately bitten by evil spirits were frightened and flustered.


    After hearing the speech, Shen Yan''s arm was slightly hidden behind him. There was a small hole on his arm and his clothes. There were two hidden teeth marks. Although the tooth marks were shallow, they were stained with some blood.


    "Elder martial brother Shen Yan, are you ok?"


    A young man patted a dazed Shen Yan and asked, "Why are you so stunned?"


    Shen Yan shuddered all over his body and came back to his senses. His face was white, and his cold sweat overflowed from his forehead. He said to the young man, "I''m worried about younger martial brother Huang. These evil spirits are so hateful that we must kill them all.""Elder martial sister Zhu Xue, what should I do with younger martial brother Huang? He''s changing like this now..."


    Guo Ming looks at Huang junior brother, who is oppressed by the town at the moment. He is ferocious and roaring. His mouth shows fangs. He is no different from wild animals. His eyes are very dim. That''s his younger martial brother. He often instructs him to practice martial arts.


    "Younger martial brother Huang is no longer younger martial brother Huang. He is dead. What should we do? Let the family take care of the dead brothers."


    Zhu Xue''s eyes are dim, and she looks at the damage of her brothers, but she can''t stop her. She is extremely miserable in her heart.


    Guo Ming nodded knowingly. Then he said to Zhu Xue, "I see. Don''t be too sad. This is unavoidable every time. Our final goal is to get the final benefit and stabilize the Xuanfu gate."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inside the palace, there are broken walls and ruins all around. Occasionally, in the rubble, you can also see some Fu utensils and a lot of dense white bones.


    "The treasure seems to be in it?"


    In the ruins, people shuttled in. In front of the hall, there was a dazzling glow spreading out.


    The energy rippling makes the space tremble, but it also has a terrible black spirit in front of the sky.


    "Be careful. Let''s try it first."


    Du Shaofu was on guard. It is not difficult to know that there are many treasures in it, but there are also great dangers.


    The black breath that rises from the sky, let a person feel, too terrible.


    They carefully walked into the hall, looked around, and then one by one their eyes suddenly brightened.


    The vast hall was filled with bags of heaven and earth, talismans, spirit tools, and some scattered elixir and armor.


    Even in this hall, there are many Taoist tools.


    The breath of those Taoist vessels is full of air. It seems that there are high-quality and high-quality Daoists, too.


    The hall is covered with Fu, Dao, and elixir. The bags of heaven and earth are scattered everywhere.


    Around the main hall, there are already broken walls and ruins, and the sky is exposed on the top of the head.


    In the center of the hall, there is a golden coffin, like a gold casting, surrounded by runes, shining brightly.


    Just above the golden coffin was a pale gold corpse pill.


    The rolling evil spirit gathered from the surrounding heaven and earth, and poured into the golden coffin, which made the evil spirit around you soar to the sky, then fell on your corpse pill, and finally the black evil spirit rose.


    The horrible black spirit made Dong Li Diao and Lin Weiqi tremble.


    "Buzz!"


    Du Shaofu could also feel that under the guidance of that terrible evil spirit, the Zijin heavenly palace behind him trembled. It seemed that he had received the traction of that evil spirit. The soul of the fierce soldiers was working inside and wanted to break away from the suppression.


    "Break into the imperial mausoleum without permission, looking for death!"


    A deep, cold drink came out, and an old man with green hair rushed out beside the golden coffin. The black smell around him was so strong that it was like lightning that he directly rushed to Du Shaofu and others.


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu drank softly and left with one punch.


    Two energy suddenly collided, so that this is the ruins of the hall, like a bomb.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of "boom" reverberated around, and endless runes and lightning black fog erupted.


    "Hiss..."


    This time, Du Shaofu''s body was directly shaken back, rubbing against the ground in a straight line, and the ground cracked and exploded one after another.


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. His opponent''s strength was so strong that he could shake himself back. His strength was absolutely terrible. For the first time, he met such a powerful opponent in this sealed ancient land.


    Looking up slightly, Du Shaofu saw a stiff hair appear.


    It seems that he is old. He looks like an old man with green hair all over his body. His breath is much stronger than that of the four Maojian killed just now outside. He is totally comparable to the atmosphere on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory.


    That kind of cultivation is very powerful.


    "It''s stiff. Let''s work together."


    The stone gave a big drink, and his figure stamped on the ground. His eyes showed a strange light, and his body surface was haunted with runes, and he rushed directly to the fierce hair.


    "Bang!"


    Just as the stone just came close to the impact, Mao stiff shook his arm and roared out with a fist. The stone was swept and hit, and then his body directly flew away, smashing a wall into pieces.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    "Hula!"


    Lin Weiqi hands, urge the flame pulse, terrible pressure came, the flame rolling, burning to the hair stiff.


    The blazing breath was terrible, and the stiff hair seemed to have some fear, but then it rose from the sky and wrapped in the black spirit.


    "Wuwu..."


    Black runes surging, fierce hair stiff roaring at the sky, the whole body terrible breath swept, just like the black magic sun rising, shattering the space.


    "Bang!"


    Not long after that, the terrible and fierce hairy stiffness was actually a direct way across the sea of flames, resisting Lin Weiqi''s flame pulse.


    With the appearance in front of Lin weiqi, the fierce hair stiff fist directly thundered.


    "Bang!"


    The culture of Heisha Fu is the magic Yang and destroys the sea of flames. The fierce hairiness shakes back Lin Weiqi''s delicate body, and a wisp of red blood overflows from her red lips.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The body of the blood carving of the Dragon Phoenix appears, whining and roaring, and flapping its wings will destroy many ruins.


    Donglidiao''s huge body, with its wings flapping, can''t shake off the terrible evil spirit coming from all around.


    "If you break into the imperial mausoleum, you will die!"


    Hair stiff out, the whole body black fog boiling, like a demon awakened, black smell like a tsunami, immediately and Dongli Eagle hit together.


    However, the result is still the same. This year, there are several impacts, and Dongli carving was hit and fell. Its huge body impacted on a piece of ruins of the main hall. The impact was shaking, and the injury was not shallow!


    "It''s so hairy."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes surged with astonishment. His strength was too strong.


    "Wuwu..."


    He kept people away from the golden coffin and kept his eyes on Du Shaofu.


    "To die!"


    Mao Jian gave Du Shaofu a big drink. His black breath was fluctuating and his eyes were awe inspiring. He was like a wild animal. His fangs were so sharp that he threw out at Du Shaofu. His speed was too fast.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, there was a terrible pressure in the sky, and the rune was shining like a flame.


    "What is this..."


    Suddenly he felt the breath, and the hair was stiff and exclaimed. In the breath, he felt a sense of danger from his heart and was afraid of it.


    In front of Du Shaofu''s body, the secret patterns of the talisman fluctuated, and finally condensed into Dongming grass to suppress all evil spirits.


    This grass is the killer of all evils!


    The light is surging, and the runes on the Dongming grass twinkle, just like burning on a bright day, breaking out the divine awn and purifying the evil spirit of the black fog.


    "Go to..."


    When Du Shaofu felt surprised for a moment, the Dongming grass that gathered in Du Shaofu''s hands had already rushed at the fierce stiff hair. The powerful air wave was like a wave, which immediately swept the fierce hair stiff.


    "Wuwu..."


    Fierce hair stiff rise to resist, black fog rolling out.


    Although Dongming grass can suppress the stiff hair, he is still able to struggle, and it is difficult for Dongming grass to completely suppress him.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were so dignified that he might be able to suppress the stupidity if his cultivation strength was further improved and his understanding of the profound meaning of Dongming grass was more thorough.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu began to stimulate his own thunder pulse. The thunder spread and destroyed all around, and the lightning fell.


    Thunder and lightning swept away the Champions League, just like a rainstorm. The huge pressure made the fierce hair stiff again show fear.


    Under the thunder, the silver snake twinkles, the breath is strong, and the spirit of punishment spreads without killing. However, it shows the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth. Even to the sun, it can mighty the sky and punish all living beings!


    At the moment, whether it is the Dongming grass or the thunder and martial pulse, it is the hairy nemesis that will suppress him.


    "Wuwu..."


    It is just that the hairiness is not strong in general. I''m afraid it is enough to compete with the Emperor Wu''s territory in the outside world.


    At this time, although Dongming grass and thunder Wu pulse all want to suppress him, they can not completely suppress him for a time.


    The hair is stiff and roaring, the voice is harsh, resounding through the mountains, and the black fog is surging!


    Du Shaofu could feel Mao''s resistance, which made him hard to suppress.


    But once he was allowed to break free, Du Shaofu knew that he would never have a chance to suppress him.


    "Dad, I''ll help you."


    At this time, the little star swept out, and the golden pupils glowed with golden light. The tiny body was full of blue streamers, and the stars were shining brightly. A pair of purple wings as thin as cicada wings expanded.


    Then the little star''s little body began to expand and change in an instant.


    "Oh..."


    As the little star''s body expanded, the sound of dragon singing resounded through the space, and then the body of the little star was directly transformed into tens of Zhang long.


    That little star at the moment, although there are stars flowing, with the breath of golden winged ROC, but more is a terrible supreme breath.The body of the little star seems to be the real dragon in the legend, but it is not so. The wings that are full of expansion are no longer as thin as cicadas'' wings, but like phoenix feathers, spreading red and purple flaming.


    Wings gently flapping, in this piece of mottled ancient land, hanging bursts of fiery tornado storms, a terrible strange complex pressure from the small stars came to this world.


    Dong Li Diao, Shi Shi and Lin Weiqi are better. They all climb up and rush over with blood. When they see the body of the little star, they are astonished. Especially under the terrible and strange pressure, stone and Lin Weiqi almost want to crawl.


    Under the strange pressure, Dongli carving seems to be under the greatest pressure. Under the pressure from the soul and blood of his body, he also directly crawls on the ground.


    "This is the spirit of the supreme beast, and the little star is the supreme spirit of the monster!"


    Donglidiao was surprised and could not help shaking. Under the breath, he could not resist the terrible pressure.


    With the change of the body, the huge body of the little star is just like a giant dragon. Under the clothing, there are five claws rising up and giving birth to the rune cloud. The eyebrows are also strangely bright, as if they are fighting with each other. They need to form a third eye.


    "Hi..."


    In a short time, little star''s eyebrows opened up again, but they stood up, three eyes appeared together, and they roared and raised their heads


    "Oh..."


    This roar is the real dragon song, and the sound turns into sound waves and spreads.


    Then, a terrible light spread out from the small star eyebrow, directly shrouded in the fierce hair stiff body suppressed by thunder and Dongming grass.


    At the moment of this fierce hair stiff, is finally showing the color of fear.


    "Wuwu..."


    Under the terrible light of the third eye of the little star, a cry of pain came out.


    "Is this the body of the little star?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the little star. At this time, his body was also stunned. He thought that the little white eyed wolf had no reaction. He didn''t expect that his sudden attack was so terrible.


    At the moment, I feel the breath of the little star. It seems that the breath of the golden winged ROC in Du Shaofu''s body should be pulled out directly.


    In the meantime, Du Shaofu felt a sense of fear and a sense of arrogance that he wanted to fight for


    "Wuwu..."


    Fierce hair stiff in the final struggle, rolling black breath swept away, even the four sides of the world''s energy are concussion.


    The vast and terrible breath diffused from his body, and the evil spirit was rolling. At this moment, he was exerting all his strength!


    At the same time, the little star''s huge body has also been in front of the hairy body in an instant, and a huge complex atmosphere of pressure diffuses out of his body.


    "Hiss..."


    The giant tail behind the little star seems to be with some red and purple flaming, and instantly emptied down, tearing the space ripple like heavy smashing.


    "Hiss..."


    The giant tail of the little star empties out with a terrible wave of runic energy, which is also mixed with a huge pressure. The hairiness in the suppression did not come and avoid at all, but was directly swept to it.


    "Bang!"


    As if it was a meteorite impact, the sky around the sudden explosion of deafening sound explosion, large pieces of debris like weak, directly in the surrounding cracks into powder.


    "Bang..."


    It can be seen to the naked eye that the giant tail of the little star is pulled down, the hair of the copper skin and iron bone is stiff, and the body is also beginning to crack and blood stained, and the body is directly washed down the hall.


    "Is this the strength of little stars?"


    Du Shaofu watched, shocked and delighted at the same time.


    "Wuwu..."


    The hair is stiff and high in the sky, and the voice "Wuwu" seems to be crying bitterly, and it seems to be calling something.


    Hairy sound through the space, deafening sound, reverberating in the black fog rolling high altitude.


    The golden coffin trembled, the black fog rolled, and the runes flashed around, as if something was going to happen.


    "Not good!"


    Seeing this scene, Du Shaofu was worried. At this moment, the lightning flashed out of his body. With the help of this, a thunderbolt fist seal fell on his stiff body.


    "Boom


    The terrible force of thunder and lightning directly shakes the hair stiff, and the body falls heavily again, shattering large pieces of debris.


    "Dongming grass..."


    Du Shaofu urged Dongming grass to suppress it again. The hairy body was terrible.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, the huge body of the little star was pressed down into the air. There were strange golden scales standing up on his body, which seemed to be spreading out a golden flame. The rage was raging. The giant tail swept across the sky, took a claw, and tore it under the hairy abdomen.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At this time, under the joint efforts of one man, one dragon and two father and daughter, the body was torn and taken, "Kaka..."That wait for the paw print afterwave spread, the ground suddenly cracked, the gravel stirred everywhere!


    A corpse pill was caught by the little star, the terrible energy fluctuated, and the black spirit spread, just like the magic sun.


    "Take it


    Du Shaofu had already prepared. He stepped down into the air and flew with lightning all over his body. He rushed up into the air. Under one claw in his hand, he immediately grasped the corpse pill in his hand.


    "On New Year''s Eve, only a chapter was updated. Later, Xiao Yu didn''t slack off. Wow, there was a problem with the computer. There was no place to repair the new year''s Eve. Yesterday, Xiao Yu learned to make up the system by himself. All night long on the first night of the new year''s day, he has made up all the chapters until now. Please forgive me if there is any impact on my brothers Around evening. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    "Swallow you up!"


    Small star Jiao said, the huge body has once again circled to dive down, complex pressure to suppress the heaven and earth, suppress that lost the corpse Dan''s hair stiff.


    And then the little stars opened their mouths, and finally there was a golden flame rising, the fiery breath fluctuating and terrifying.


    Then the little star opened the ferocious mouth and swallowed the stiff hair into his stomach directly.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the entire incomplete hall, suddenly a loud noise spread.


    It has been in the golden coffin in the center of the hall, and the endless light has burst out.


    Dazzling runes submerge the space, making it hard to keep one''s eyes open and hard to see directly.


    The pale gold corpse pill was directly swallowed by the suction in the golden coffin. Finally, the golden coffin was filled with dazzling light.


    When the light dissipated, Du Shaofu, little star, stone, Lin weiqi, donglidiao and others found that there was a young man slowly rising out of the golden light, suspended on the golden coffin.


    It was a man who seemed to be only in his thirties. His face was cool and sharp. He had a pair of dark and deep pupils. His thick eyebrows raised a little rebelliously. He was wearing a lavender robe. The color was not different from Du Shaofu''s purple soft armor.


    But the lavender robe on this young man''s body, appears extremely elegant, the shape is extremely beautiful.


    The man''s head is high with crown hair. His hair is as long as running water. He looks up his head slightly. He has a handsome side face. His face is perfect and perfect.


    "What a beautiful man."


    Although Lin Weiqi at the moment is a dark color, nervous, but in the face of this man, can not help but praise.


    This man is more handsome than Dongli carving, especially the complex breath on his body, like a black hole, which makes people fascinated.


    "It''s still not good. It''s just a little bit short. Is it really impossible to succeed..."


    The man''s voice dropped, and then his eyes suddenly fell on the giant dragon body of little star. He was surprised by the deep black pupil and said, "the real dragon breath is the descendant of the real dragon."


    After that, the man''s eyes seemed to be thinking about something. Then he said, "maybe your real dragon blood can make me break through. There should be a chance."


    With the voice of the man''s self-talk falling, slightly waving, the surrounding space suddenly has an endless black spirit, lingering around. In the black pupil, suddenly more and more dark and deep, looking at the little star, he said: "descendants of the real dragon, your blood, I want today, remember, my name is general!"


    "Hum, what arrogant zombies!"


    The little star was tender and tender, and his voice was tender. Suddenly, the dragon head roared. His mouth was open, and a golden flame of tens of Zhang feet burst out of his mouth. The terrible temperature seemed to burn the space.


    In the face of the golden flame in the little star''s mouth, Du Shaofu was also moved. The golden flame was stronger than Lin Weiqi''s flame, and even his purple flame and demon Huang''s flame seemed to be inferior.


    The generals and ministers suddenly raised their heads and waved slightly. A majestic black spirit suddenly turned into a wave. It struck the golden flame of the little star strangely, and it could resist the golden flame directly.


    "It''s the blood of the real dragon."


    The man opened his mouth, his deep eyes twinkled, and the overwhelming black breath fluctuated like a dark cloud in the sky, and the terrible breath swept the golden flame of the little stars again.


    At the same time as the second contact, the golden flame directly routs in momentum, drowning its flame in the black rune.


    "Chula la!"


    The black evil spirit turned into a huge wave and swept away towards the little stars.


    "Oh


    The little stars roar, the Dragon sings startles the sky, flutters the wings to sweep open, once again a terrible flame rises.


    This is not a golden flame, it is a red flame, but the power is not under the golden flame.


    Red flame swept, rolling wrapped small stars, huge body, like the most gorgeous fireworks.


    But under the splendor, there is a breath of destruction that can burn everything!


    "Hula..."


    The terrible black spirit Rune surging, too strong in the breath, will the little star at the moment the whole body of the red flame is also destroying, want to wrap to the little star.


    The fiery flame was destroyed, and the little star''s huge body rose again with purple flame and a burst of starlight, shining into the sky.


    The generals and ministers again showed a surprised look, and then a smile on his face outlined the moving arc, and a palm print fell with a black spirit.


    "Boom!"


    The black evil palm print scattered the purple fire and starlight, and the ruins of the surrounding palaces exploded one after another.


    The black hand prints continue to fall, just like a giant hand of space falling from the sky, twisting the space, and suddenly shrouded in the huge body of the little star.


    "Join hands and fight together!"Dong Li Diao, Shi Shi, and Lin Weiqi drink. They fight for the final Xuanqi and gather the strongest attack. They all plunder to the man.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Just the stone, Lin weiqi and donglidiao are just approaching. Under the energy wave, they are directly impacted by falling from the air.


    Stone, Lin weiqi, donglidiao three people fell one by one very miserable.


    Fortunately, it''s just a residual energy wave. Otherwise, I''m afraid the consequences of the three people just ended.


    "Dongming grass."


    "Thunder storm of light!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were extremely dignified. He urged the dark grass and the Holy Light thunderstorm, which could suppress the zombie, almost at the same time to suppress the zombie.


    "I didn''t expect that you are a special human being. If you can submit to me, you will certainly become stronger."


    The generals did not pay much attention to Du Shaofu when they spoke to him. When the handprint turned, the terrible black smell swept over and gave up the little star. The fingerprint fell on Du Shaofu.


    Under the suppression of Dongming grass and thunder and lightning, the zombie general destroyed all Du Shaofu''s attacks with the breath of transcendence, just like swatting flies. Then he took down Du Shaofu''s body and dashed into the chaotic rock ground.


    "Dad


    The young girl''s voice roared and roared. The huge dragon''s body broke out golden light in the black fog. It hovered in the clouds and looked down. Suddenly, the third giant eye standing in the eyebrow opened strangely.


    A terrible light curtain that makes people''s soul tremble is coming out from the third eye of the little star''s eyebrows and covers the void.


    "Ouch..."


    It seems that there is a sound of light in the curtain.


    At the moment, covered by the curtain of light, zombie generals and ministers in the deep eyes also revealed a little fear, the vast black breath gushed out, with a strange pressure, to resist the light curtain.


    "It''s too powerful. It''s a big problem."


    Du Shaofu climbed out of the rubble in confusion. He had abnormal defense. However, he was not seriously injured, but he was not light. His mouth overflowed with blood.


    From the attack power just now, Du Shaofu can be sure that the strength of the zombie general is enough to compete with the Ren Lei Zun in the light God court. This is a terrible and fierce zombie equivalent to the powerful one.


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, the Purple Palace behind Du Shaofu began to vibrate again, and faintly hissed.


    "It''s really troublesome. It doesn''t come singly."


    Du Shaofu''s face suddenly turned white. From his new contact with the spirit, Du Shaofu knew that the soul of the fierce soldier in the Zijin tianque started to move violently again.


    Since entering the seal ancient land, the fierce soldiers'' soul in the purple and golden sky palace has been struggling more and more fiercely, and the struggle has become more and more strong, which has reached the point of being difficult to contain.


    "The real dragon blood is really terrible, but your strength is too low."


    The zombie generals opened their mouth again in the light screen of the third eye of the little star. When waving, the black fog around the body penetrated into the space, and a claw print emerged, and a black evil spirit came down in this part of the world.


    "Chula la!"


    The claw print tears the space and tears up the energy light curtain of the little star, which makes a mouth of blood gush out from the mouth of the little star, pouring out the space.


    "Real dragon blood, I want it!"


    The zombie generals drank deeply and looked at the blood spurted by the little star, and his eyes showed the irresistible color of temptation. Rolling evil spirit, the zombie generals swept the heaven and earth, and immediately shrouded the little star.


    "Hum!"


    At this moment, the sound of wind and thunder resounded through the dark space of evil spirit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    The sound of the wind and thunder is shocking, such as the roar of dragons and tigers, the singing of birds and turtles, and the sound of ghosts crying and howling.


    Such a sound wave, zombie generals figure also suddenly stopped for a while, eyes immediately looked at the next space.


    At this time, the box on Du Shaofu''s back trembled, and then burst into pieces. A magic weapon rushed out.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the whole space "boomed" and trembled violently. A large number of connected mountain peaks in this valley were crumbling, and cracks were found on the ground.


    "Roar


    The magic weapon is dazzling. The body of the sword is wide, and the whole body is purple and gold. It looks like a tiger bone and a dragon.


    Around the body of the sword, there are green dragon and Xuanwu secret lines flashing. The tiger with sword handle roars ferociously and makes a faint gesture to attack.


    The astonishing and dazzling talisman secret pattern rises from the sword body, and the ferocious power is like the eruption of a volcano.


    With the roar of the dragon and the tiger, the sound of the crow of the sparrow and the tortoise, the wind and thunder bursts, accompanied by the howling of ghosts.


    "Roar..."


    Zijin tianque is suspended in the air at the moment, just like a peerless demon waking up, overlooking the heaven and earth, enough to destroy everything.


    "Is that what has been carried behind by the master of the temple?"


    Stone, Lin weiqi, donglidiao three people from the stone, sad to climb out of the rubble, looking at the moment that the talisman hidden pattern wrapped evil spirit soldiers, eyes can not help but tremble!


    The zombie generals and ministers looked at the strange magic weapon, and their eyes also fluctuated violently.


    This is the Zijin tianque behind Du Shaofu. At the moment, the Zijin tianque was not used by Du Shaofu, but was freed from repression and plundered by himself.


    At this time, it seems that Du Fu''s evil spirit can be completely conquered by the evil spirit of the master. It seems that Du Fu''s evil spirit can be completely conquered by the evil spirit of the master.


    "Roar..."


    As soon as the Zijin sky palace comes out, dragons sing and tigers roar, birds and turtles sing. Among the dazzling talismans and secret patterns on the sword body, there are dazzling runes in the sky. The faint shadow of green dragon rises in the sky, and the empty shadow of white tiger stands in the air. The virtual shadow of Phoenix flutters, and the empty shadow of Xuanwu God tortoise suppresses the heaven and earth, and directly pours on the generals and ministers.


    At this moment, the general''s dark and deep pupil finally showed a dignified color.


    Ignoring little star and Du Shaofu, the black evil spirit of waving and rolling directly swept and blocked to the purple and golden sky palace.


    "Buzz!"


    In Zijin tianque, the wind and thunder bursts, and the ghosts cry and howl, as if the gods and demons are roaring, and the terrible evil spirit is sweeping the collision.


    Two terrible forces were pounding, as if to tear apart the sky.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    The collision between Zijin tianque and the zombie generals, four thunder like energy sonic blasts, and the rock mountains in the four valleys are shaking violently and finally can''t help exploding.


    "Boom!"


    When the rocks are toppled and broken, they are still like the earth and the sky are broken, making people feel destroyed.


    Evil spirit in the rush, this terrible evil spirit, let Lin weiqi, stone, donglidiao three people all feel trembling.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were so dignified that he only focused on the sky. Whether it was zombie generals winning or Zijin tianque, Du Shaofu knew that in the end, the most troublesome thing was himself.


    "Hula!"


    Evil spirit dominates the heaven and earth, and the dazzling evil spirit Rune covers this space, which makes the whole world tremble, and the surrounding mountains and landslides are like earthquakes!


    "What''s going on ahead?"


    "It''s a terrible evil spirit. Some strong people are doing it."


    "Is it that the emperor Qiaofeng met his opponent?"


    The valley is so far away that xuanfumen and others finally come.


    Looking at a remote valley, the air is surging, the earth is shaking, one by one for its shock.


    For a time, they all stopped and did not dare to get too close. The terror of the demon army not long ago made them feel still in fear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The battle between Zijin tianque and zombie generals came to an end.


    The strong zombie generals were finally suppressed by Zijin tianque.


    In the Zijin sky palace, a terrible breath like a God and a demon rippled. While suppressing the generals and ministers, it also swallowed up the black evil spirit around the body of the sword directly.


    At last, the general''s look changed greatly. The terrible evil spirit was stronger than him.


    At the moment, the generals and ministers are suppressed and can only resist. Other means can''t motivate them at all. The breath in the body has been driven to the extreme, and the black evil spirit is sweeping through, making the sky turbulent.


    "Qizun, how long can you keep me trapped? It''s true that heaven helps me, and heaven helps me..."


    In the purple gold sky palace, there is a roaring sound resounding, wind and thunder bursts.


    "Go!"


    The generals and ministers gave a big drink, and a pale gold corpse pill the size of a baby fist swept out of his mouth.


    On the corpse pill, the dazzling light curtain of pale gold runes is dazzling, just like fireworks blooming. A black evil spirit comes to the extreme, just like sweeping from Jiuyou to get rid of the suppression of Zijin tianque."Swallow!"


    In Zijin tianque, the voice of the soul of fierce soldiers spreads out, and evil spirit sweeps across the sky, as if from the devil''s land. The evil spirit strikes the heaven and earth and breaks open the sky.


    In the end, Zijin tianque devoured the corpse pills of the generals and ministers in an instant, and disappeared in the body of the sword.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A mouthful of blood like liquid gushed out from the general''s mouth, but it was also a gnashing of teeth. It seemed that the last resort was used. The breath in the body swept out, which made the evil spirit in the high air blow violently. The black evil spirit was like black thunder. It set off a huge wave of space, and finally fell on the purple and golden sky palace.


    "Bang bang!"


    Under the fierce impact, the black evil spirit smashed the shadow of green dragon and Xuanwu on the Zijin tianque, making the Zijin tianque fall down directly.


    The wind and thunder of Zijin tianque fell directly on Du Shaofu''s side. The sword tip was inserted into the rock on the ground, and the ground around it cracked and crumbled into powder.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The generals and ministers once again spewed out a mouthful of blood like liquid, and their bodies stumbled down. After shaking back on the ground, they stabilized their bodies. The breath on their bodies was already quite weak.


    All around the terrible black spirit and evil spirit began to dissipate, even the original black spirit covered the space, at this time also slowly dispersed in the sky.


    Du Shaofu picked up Zijin tianque in his hand and learned from the spirit of the new weapon that the soul of the fierce soldier suddenly calmed down and seemed to continue to be suppressed in the seal inside.


    But at this time, the corpse pill of the generals and ministers has indeed fallen into the space of Zijin tianque, spreading the black spirit.


    But the soul of the fierce soldier wanted to swallow the black spirit of the corpse pill, but it seemed to be suppressed by the seal again, which was hard to achieve for a time.


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. Just now Zijin tianque suddenly broke out to suppress the zombie generals. He wanted to swallow up the black spirit of the zombie generals, so as to strengthen himself, and finally break through the seal set by master qizun.


    The previous energy source of the soul of fierce soldiers may have been hidden in recent years. If they want to get ready to get rid of the seal, they have been exhausted when fighting for the corpse pill of generals and ministers. After all, generals and ministers are not easy to deal with.


    "Your corpse Dan is gone. Now it''s your bad luck."


    But at the moment to see the generals even corpse Dan are not, little star is undoubtedly the most excited, the huge body to the generals swept away.


    The generals who lost the corpse Dan had their strength reduced to a large level. I''m afraid that they could only compare with the peak level of King Wu''s realm. Where are the rivals of little stars.


    In the fierce attack of the little star, the generals and ministers collided in the debris one after another. They were extremely embarrassed and miserable, and even couldn''t escape.


    "Bang!"


    The general was once again pulled by a small star, and his body was shocked and smashed into rocks.


    This is the general and minister. They are the body of zombies, or the emperor of zombies. Their physical strength is strong enough to compare with Du Shaofu.


    If this had been called others, it would have been broken into pieces by the little stars and ravaged.


    "It''s very hard to beat!"


    The little star was in the hands of the generals and ministers, but he was not easy to seize the opportunity at this time. Naturally, he had revenge. He would not want to let go of the generals and his ferocious body rushed to the generals again.


    "Stop it. We can make a deal with you."


    The generals and ministers walked out of the rubble, looking at the small stars, and the voice came out of their mouths. Although they were embarrassed at this time, they still had deep and dark eyes, dusty faces and sharp cold Jun.


    "Trade?"


    When the little star heard the speech, his golden eyes pondered for a while. Then he looked back at Du Shaofu and said, "Dad, this zombie said that he could make a deal with us."


    "I''m a general, not a zombie."


    The generals listened to the little star''s words, slightly raised his head and said, revealing the perfect contour of his face.


    "What do you want to do with us?"


    Du Shaofu put away the purple gold sky palace again, his eyebrows moved darkly, and went forward, looking at the generals and officials.


    At this time, the corpse pill of generals and ministers had been taken into the Zijin tianque by the soul of fierce soldiers, and its strength fell sharply.


    Du Shaofu was relieved. At least the zombie generals could not bring any more threats for the time being.


    "All the treasures here can be given to you. They have a great effect on you, but in exchange, you give me back my corpse pill."


    The general looked at Du Shaofu. Although his purple robe was shabby, his temperament was still the same. On his dark eyes, his thick eyebrows rose slightly rebelliously, which seemed to outline a natural arc of pride.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was slightly stunned. He looked at a lot of objects in the ruins of the hall. His eyes moved. Then he raised his head and said to little star, "don''t talk about any deal with him. Kill it. These things are ours anyway."


    "Good."


    The little star nods impolitely, and the breath of his body is surging, so he has to start again.


    "Slow down!"


    The generals drank heavily and looked at Du Shaofu. Their eyes began to be complicated. The crown hair, which was far above his head, was also under the ravage of little star. It was not as long as running water, but rather disorganized.


    After gritting his teeth slightly, the general spoke again and said to Du Shaofu, "it seems that your weapon is not yours. At least you have not completely controlled it. My corpse pill can feel that there is a powerful seal in your weapon to suppress the spirit of the weapon. But once the spirit of the weapon devours my corpse pill, it will be able to break through the seal and come out. At that time, the first unfortunate affirmation will be It''s you. "


    After a pause, the general said to Du Shaofu, "give me back my corpse pill. How about if we don''t invade the river when we enter the water?"


    "You also know that your and my weapons are not under my control. How can I return your corpse pill to you?"


    Du Shaofu said faintly that even if he could take out the corpse pill, he would never give it to the general.


    Once the generals take back the corpse Dan, it must be their own misfortune.


    "Dad, the corpse pill of this corpse comes out of the body, and it can''t live for long. The vitality of the corpse will become weaker and weaker, and it will become an ordinary corpse in the end."


    Small star gloating at the generals said, who let the beginning of this generals but suppress it.


    The general looked at Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque, and his expression seemed to be pondering. Then he said, "there will always be a way to take out the corpse pill. My corpse pill can feel that you have placed a spirit in your weapon, but it is still very weak. I can''t compare it with the old one. I have a way to enhance your new spirit as long as your new one can be enhanced Then you can completely control the weapon and return my corpse pill to me. "


    "Do you have a way to enhance the spirit?"


    Listening to the general''s words at this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated. Master qizun said the same thing at the beginning. We must strengthen the spirit of the weapons as soon as possible, and then we can cooperate to solve the soul of the fierce soldiers.


    However, there is no shortcut to enhance the spirit of the instrument. It can only be bred slowly by yourself to make the spirit stronger and stronger.


    "Of course I have a way. The chance of winning should be great. My corpse Dan is still in your weapon. Do you think I will joke with you?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the general said, "I know a place where there are things that can enhance your spirit."


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    There is a faint smile in Du Shaofu''s eyes under his mask. Although the zombie generals are just zombies, their wisdom is not inferior to those of the top generation in human beings.


    "In this, no one can use external force, even if you know that there is a place to strengthen the spirit of weapons. I''m afraid that once I use weapons, I will be directly attacked by the inner seal." Du Shaofu said in a deep voice to the generals.


    "It''s not the same place. Believe it or not, if you let the old spirit in your weapon devour my corpse pill, then none of you and I can escape the robbery."


    The general looked at Du Shaofu with his complicated breath. His eyes were like black holes, which made people fascinated.


    "At least I''m still safe and sound, and I''ll always think of a way to solve the crisis, and your corpse Dan is no longer here. I''m afraid it won''t last long." Said Du Shaofu.


    The general looked at Du Shaofu and raised his head slightly. There was a kind of arrogance and profundity in his dark eyes and said, "you are right. I can live for one year at most if I am separated from the body. At the same time, my vitality will become weaker and weaker, and the strength will be lower and lower. It is better to explode the corpse pill than to swallow it in the end."


    "It''s just that my corpse pill exploded. Your weapons are extraordinary. Even if they are not destroyed, the seal will at least be greatly affected, enough to let the old spirit come out, and then you will be dead!"


    The general looked at Du Shaofu with a confident look on his face and said, "no one can threaten my generals."


    "Dad, this guy can really blow himself up." Little star smell speech, immediately worried.


    "Master of Shaodian..."


    Lin weiqi, stone and donglidiao, who were all scarred and miserable in appearance, got up again in dismay. Listening to the general''s words, they were shocked and worried for Du Shaofu.


    "If you''re not afraid of death, you''d better kill yourself."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked at the generals with a smile and said, "besides, even if your corpse pill explodes, you must be dead, but I still don''t know whether I will die."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the general''s expression changed again. His eyes were very serious at Du Shaofu for the first time. After a while, he said, "human beings, I underestimated you.""It''s not the same as you think." Du Shaofu said with a faint smile.


    "Well, what do you want to return the corpse pill to me?" Asked the general.


    "It''s not impossible to want corpse pill."


    When Du Shaofu looked at the generals, he was really worried. He could not let the spirit of the fierce soldiers really devour the corpse pills of the generals. He also wanted to enhance his spirit.


    His eyes moved secretly. Du Shaofu continued: "in the outside world, I have a master. I will arrange to solve the evil spirits in my weapons. I just need to strengthen the spirit of weapons. I just don''t know if you can go out of this seal at that time."


    "All the things inside this seal can''t go out, but I''m different. I''m a zombie. The general seal is useless to me. Although the seal is not a common seal, as long as I enter the heaven and earth bag, you can take me out."


    The general said to Du Shaofu, "it''s not too late. I''ll take you to enhance the new spirit. I''m familiar with it. I only know the place. However, human beings have always been unreliable. You should remember your promise. I''ll help you enhance the new spirit. Then you should return me the corpse pill. Otherwise, I will never let you go."


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils under his mask were shining. If he did not take the general out, he would certainly not be able to enhance the spirit of the new weapon.


    What''s more, if at the end of the day, the rabbit is in a hurry and still bites people. If the generals really blow up the corpse pill, they will be really unlucky.


    Du Shaofu was also worried that he would have to return the corpse Dan to him when he took him out.


    With the strength and terrifying means of generals and ministers, once they do evil to the outside world, they will definitely be able to lose their lives.


    So Du Shaofu was very confused and didn''t know how to choose between them.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu nodded to the generals and said, "I can promise you. When I will promise, I will definitely keep my promise.


    But you also have to promise me that if you go out of the outside world, if you get the corpse pill back, if you dare to do evil outside, I will certainly not let you go! "


    Du Shaofu had just pondered over the outside world. Although the general was tough, the master Bo Kuang Zun and the second division''s jade fairy were enough to suppress him.


    Perhaps when the time comes, we can let the generals and ministers to deal with them, and enhance the spirit of the new weapon, which will not violate the promise.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s promise, the general''s eyes moved and nodded slightly.


    "No more fighting."


    Seeing that the generals and Du Shaofu have reached an agreement, the little star still wants to put away the huge body, and finally shrinks back to the size of a small snake, and continues to hover on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. His golden eyes are spinning and his temperament is noble and evil.


    "It''s all right."


    Dong Li Diao, Shi Shi, and Lin Weiqi look at each other with astonishment. They didn''t expect the previous life and death struggle. It wasn''t long before they finally reached an agreement with the zombie general.


    "Dad, there seems to be someone outside."


    All of a sudden, the little star''s golden eyes lifted slightly, and it felt that there were many people coming here outside.


    Listening to Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu''s address, the general''s eyes were puzzled, but they didn''t ask much.


    "Take things."


    Du Shaofu said to stone, Dongli carving and Lin Weiqi.


    Then the four immediately impolitely put the Taoist tools, treasures and bags of heaven and earth in the ruins of the hall into their hands.


    The generals and ministers looked at the four, their dark and deep eyes moving.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the valley, the disciples of the Seven Star hall, Sun Jia, and others were looking at the terrible movements in the valley and worried about the four people who had entered the valley.


    "Whoosh..."


    Thousands of figures in the distance came with the sound of a broken wind. After a few flashes, they appeared in the valley.


    One after another, the faces of Sun Jia and others changed slightly. It was the disciples of Xuanfu sect and the people of all forces in alliance that came.


    The shadows fell, the breath fell, then a pair of eyes, are looking at the valley that a mess of debris.


    "Younger martial sister Zhu Xue, the sound just came from here."


    A young man in the Marquis of Xuanfu gate, after scanning Sun Jia and others, said to Zhu Xue.


    Shen Yan didn''t see Qiaofeng in the crowd, and several of the strongest people in the Seven Star hall suddenly changed their eyes and said, "there must be treasures in it. It should be the people from the Seven Star Hall who got it."


    "Qiaofeng, Qiaofeng and donglidiao are not here. Are they looking for treasures?"


    "We fought against the army of evil spirits, and there were many casualties. Can we let the Seven Star hall take all the treasures?"


    In the crowd, there was a commotion, and then the noise became louder and louder. At the end of the day, many people had to rush directly into the valley.


    "No one dares to step forward, no wonder we are not polite!"


    Sun Yi came forward, a strong breath suddenly surged from his body, swept out, shaking the space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    "Boom


    Behind him, Tao Yu, Wu Ma Sheng, Yu Mingyuan and so on were filled with breath. The strong breath that gathered together immediately frightened many people in the crowd.


    "The Seven Star hall is so powerful. Just rely on you, do you want to stop us? The mantis is is just a chariot. In front of the Xuanfu gate, the Seven Star hall is something."


    Shen Yan came forward, his eyes were cold, but his face was pale. I don''t know why. After a fight with those evil spirits, although he suffered some minor injuries and consumed too much, he took pills and slowly recovered a lot.


    However, Shen Yan found that his face was still very poor. He even felt a chill in his body from time to time.


    "You..."


    Tao Yu opened his mouth, his eyes were cold, but just after he opened his mouth, a palm fell gently on his shoulder, and a figure appeared quietly beside him, saying, "if they want to go up, let them go up."


    The figure appeared, dressed in purple soft armor, and his eyes under the mask were always looking at the people in front of him. His eyes were clear, and then he looked at Shen Yan. He looked at Shen Yan and said, "why is it necessary for the Seven Star hall to compare with the Xuanfu gate? For example, if you only hang the Xuanfu door in your mouth and rely on the Xuanfu gate signboard, you''d better not lose the face of Xuanfu gate, For the sake of Xuanfu gate, I''ll beat you this time! "


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Shen Yan was staring at him. His eyes trembled, his eyes were gloomy and resentful, but he did not dare to speak any more.


    After all, Du Shaofu was in the shenlei mountains, and even the Emperor Wu of Shaohui was able to kill him directly. He was not afraid of the bright god court, so he was absolutely afraid.


    No doubt, Du Shaofu''s words were quite sharp, which naturally made him uncomfortable to the disciples of Xuanfu sect.


    Even the Xuanfu disciples who have not much to do with Shen Yan are uncomfortable. After all, everyone is a Xuanfu sect.


    A young man in the Wu Emperor''s realm of Xuanfu gate was about to speak to Du Shaofu. Zhu Xue waved a little to stop him. His eyes fell on Du Shaofu curiously all the time.


    At this time, Dongli carving, Lin weiqi and stone also appeared in the crowd of Seven Star hall.


    Three men were scarred, so Wu Ma Sheng, Tao Yu and so on came forward to help and inquire.


    At this time, however, few people paid attention to it.


    "Let''s go first."


    Du Shaofu said to the people behind him that he had already got what he deserved. At the moment, donglidiao, Lin weiqi and Shi Shi were all seriously injured. He and Xiaoxing were both injured. He needed to find a place to heal them immediately.


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Sun Jia and Dong Li Diao immediately planned to leave.


    "Has the Seven Star hall got the treasures here?"


    Seeing that the disciple of the Seven Star hall planned to leave, a young man in the crowd murmured.


    "Seven Star hall is not to get the treasure, do not want to go away?"


    "We fought with the army of evil spirits, killing and injuring countless people, but the Seven Star hall monopolized the treasures, which is too unreasonable."


    "Leave the treasures and divide them equally. Can the Seven Star hall be monopolized?"


    "I think those evil spirits are the people of the Seven Star Hall who deliberately led them out to deal with us. Otherwise, there would be no casualties for the people in the Seven Star hall."


    As someone muttered, a lot of noise broke out in the crowd.


    A lot of eyes, also immediately red look at the Seven Star hall disciples and go, as if to see the Seven Star hall disciples robbed the original belongs to their treasures.


    "Whew, whew!"


    The sound of low energy breaking the wind resounded, several lightning flashes flashed out, and several lightning fingerprints came out with the air of punishment and killing.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    There were five blasts and five blood mists. The five most lively youths, either eyebrows or chests, were instantly pierced by lightning fingerprints.


    Then the bodies of the five young men exploded in the arc, and they didn''t know how to die!


    The crowd scattered, just the moment is quiet strange.


    The five young people are extraordinary, or they dare not be too arrogant to make a fuss. They are all the cultivators of King Wu''s realm, and they are the top young generation in some small and medium-sized forces.


    But the five young men in King Wu''s territory were killed at the same time in an instant, without any resistance.


    The scattered crowd was alert, and then all the eyes fell on the body of Qiaofeng. The purple soft armor on his body was still rippling with terrible electric light. He had just made a move. Naturally, he had no doubt about it.


    "Even if I get the treasure, what does it have to do with you? What do you want from you and what I look for me have nothing to do with you?"


    In the clear eyes of Du Shaofu''s mask, there was a cold wave and a domineering atmosphere. He looked at the crowd in front of him and said coldly, "don''t blame me for not warning you. If anyone dares to offend me again, I won''t be rude to you!"


    The generals and ministers stood still and watched Du Shaofu kill five young people with a slight movement in their eyes."Qiao Feng, you have gone too far. Don''t you put my Xuanfu gate in your eyes?"


    At last, a young man of Wu Huangjing of Xuanfu gate couldn''t help but shout. At this time, Qiao Feng killed several people. Although he was not a disciple of Xuanfu sect, he also made Xuanfu''s face hard.


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man who was talking and said, "I don''t want to have any grudges with xuanfumen. These people are not worthy of xuanfumen."


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu''s feet were filled with mysterious Qi, and his figure suddenly swept away. The disciples of the Seven Star hall spread out one by one and left immediately.


    All around them looked at each other in awe.


    Although some of them are unwilling, but no one dares to say anything more.


    Qiaofeng, the emperor of the vessel, was so fierce that no one dared to provoke him again.


    "Qiao Feng is so overbearing."


    Xuanfu gate just talked about the Wu Emperor state of extraordinary cultivation, the young face slightly heavy.


    "Well, we can''t keep him if he wants to leave. Let those people go. It''s useless to keep them. Let''s go inside and see if we can find anything." Soft voice down, Zhu Xueqian shadow has appeared in front.


    "Let''s break up. From now on, xuanfumen will no longer ally with you."


    Guo Ming said to the people around him, these people look like a lot, but after the previous war with the evil spirit army, he knows that these people are just a group of mobs, who will only take advantage of it. In case of danger, they will run away first.


    If it comes to the critical time, they will only be killed by these people. Keep a distance from these people earlier.


    "Xuanfu gate is really unreliable."


    "I guess I want to find the treasure and eat it alone."


    As Guo Ming''s voice dropped, the crowd began to whisper.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s a secret place. It''s safe. As far as I know, there won''t be any evil spirits nearby. You can take care of yourself."


    In a hidden abyss and gorge, the general said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked around and found no evil spirits. The place is also very secret.


    Because of donglidiao and Lin weiqi, the stone is seriously injured.


    Du Shaofu had to find a hidden place to heal himself and Xiaoxing.


    Then, under the leadership of the generals and ministers, the people also came here.


    "You heal, I''ll look at you here. Even if there are some strange things that will bump in, as long as I''m here, they won''t get close."


    The general looked at Du Shaofu, still with a proud arc, and said faintly, "don''t worry, I don''t want you to die. My corpse pill is still in your weapons. If you die, it will not do me any good."


    Du Shaofu looked at the generals, hesitated for a moment, and then nodded. He and Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi and stone got into the abyss and canyon.


    In a natural rock cave, the surrounding caves are full of holes, showing many shining caves, which is very strange.


    "This is corpse pill. It should have a lot of benefits after taking it, but it is estimated that it will suffer some hardships, but I hope that you can have some growth in your cultivation. We will heal the wound first."


    In the cave, Du Shaofu gave Lin weiqi, donglidiao and Shitou the first three corpse pills. Finally, he had to remind the stone: "stone, the energy on these corpse pills is very huge. You are still the peak of King Wu''s realm. However, your body is relatively strong. You can decide whether you want to take it or not."


    Du Shaofu gave the corpse pill to the stone. The corpse pill was a treasure, but its energy was huge. Although Sun Yi''s cultivation strength was not weaker than stone''s, stone had a huge advantage in the physical strength.


    "Heal first."


    The stone took a corpse pill from Du Shaofu''s hand. After his words fell, he put it directly into his mouth. Then he left the cave and went to a nearby cave. He sat on his knees in the middle of the year, healing and refining the corpse pill.


    A moment later, Lin weiqi and donglidiao also left. Only Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing were in the cave.


    "Boom


    The last corpse pill appeared in Du Shaofu''s hand, which was obtained from the old zombie. His cultivation was able to compare with those at the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory, and his strength was even more terrible. I''m afraid that few people in the Wu Emperor''s territory could do anything to the old corpse.


    This corpse pill appears, and the energy fluctuation makes the surrounding space start to tremble slightly.


    "Hiss..."


    Small star Xinzi huff and puff, holding up the small head, golden eyes tightly staring at the corpse pill, look very greedy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    "You''ve already eaten one. This one is your father''s!"


    Du Shaofu looked back at the little star with some consternation in his eyes.


    Du Shaofu originally thought that little star, the white eyed wolf, was a bottomless hole for the elixir.


    But now it seems that the little white eyed wolf is worthy of taking so many miraculous drugs, and even more worthy of being a descendant of the real dragon. Not long after he was born, his strength was so terrible that his means were simply endless.


    "Stingy, how can you grab food with your daughter?"


    The little star''s golden eyes looked at Du Shaofu with disdain and said angrily.


    "I''m your father, so you have to listen to me. This is mine."


    Du Shaofu said justly, looking at the spread of energy on the corpse pill. At the beginning, it was an old corpse comparable to the peak of Emperor Wu''s realm. All the energy sources were in this corpse pill.


    "Hiss!"


    When he opened his mouth, Du Shaofu sucked him into his mouth.


    Du Shaofu knew that it was imminent for him to strengthen his strength. Some of the terrible evil spirits in the sealed ancient land were stronger than what was said by the outside world. He needed to improve his strength to deal with everything.


    For example, if the generals and ministers at the previous peak were killed, I''m afraid that the younger generation of Zhongzhou peak in the whole ancient seal area would never be the opponent.


    As the corpse pill was inhaled into his mouth, the golden winged Dapeng skill was working, and a golden awn was surging in his body. Du Shaofu could feel that a strong energy gushed out from the corpse pill and immediately diffused in his body.


    These energies are very strange, not like ordinary energy.


    What''s more special is that the corpse pill clearly spreads evil spirit, but this energy is extremely pure, and it can also help the yuan God greatly, and even can directly enhance the power of the yuan God. If the level of its vigour is not enough, it will be beyond the limit under the enhancement of the mysterious Qi.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know at this time that the existence of zombies, a special evil spirit, depended on swallowing spiritual soul to enhance himself. Most of the energy gathered in corpse pill was also spiritual spirit power. Therefore, for the spirit talisman, corpse pill was also a treasure.


    It''s just that the outside world wants to get the corpse pill of zombies, which may be difficult to ascend to heaven. Zombies only exist in some ancient legends. Where can we get the corpse pill.


    Even if there are zombies in the outside world, only the zombies at the hairy and stiff level can gather the corpse pill, which is equivalent to the terrifying existence of the cultivators and animal emperor realms in the Wu Emperor realm.


    The golden winged ROC skill itself can devour the flesh and blood of monsters for their own use. Compared with the Terran skill, the degree of domineering is not known to be much stronger. Otherwise, it can''t devour the flesh and blood of other top demons.


    At this moment, under the operation of golden winged Dapeng skill, the corpse pill is also regarded as the flesh and blood of other top demons and absorbs refining energy.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the golden winged ROC skill that the corpse pill can absorb much better than Du Shaofu imagined.


    A stream of pure energy poured out from the corpse pill. Although it was full of Du Shaofu''s body, it also made Du Shaofu''s body full and inflated as if it was about to explode, but it was enough for Du Shaofu''s body.


    The energy fluctuation, like a golden mist, finally shrouded Du Shaofu''s body and wrapped him in his lap.


    With Du Shaofu''s exhalation, the golden mist fluctuates like a Golden Snake circulating on the body surface.


    "How can I have such a mean godfather? I don''t know where my father is now..."


    The little star had already jumped to one side and looked at Du Shaofu, who was shrouded in the golden mist. His golden eyes turned white, and then his eyes showed some thoughts.


    Finally, the little star began to practice. On the small body and the body surface, there was a lot of brilliance, and many different energies fluctuated in the body.


    The light is shining, colorful, just like a God, with a kind of monster supreme breath.


    In the quiet and dark cave, time goes by slowly, and the breath of one person and one dragon is slowly increasing.


    But this kind of slowly increasing breath, if the outsider sees, I''m afraid it will not know what kind of appearance it will become.


    The enhanced breath, for ordinary practitioners, is like a flying arrow climbing.


    In the sealed ancient land, time is also slowly passing, and all people are continuing to clear away evil spirits.


    It has been nearly three months. With the deepening of the public, more and more evil spirits have been found. A large number of evil spirits have been cleaned up, and countless people have damaged them.


    Of course, from time to time, it is reported that some people have obtained amazing treasures in this ancient seal land.


    It is said that some people have found a cave for the strong, and others have obtained the natural material and the earth treasure. After taking it, they break through one after another.


    Among them, the most popular one in the ancient seal area is undoubtedly a young man named ye Piaoling, who has been inherited by a strong man in ancient times.


    There is also a mysterious Orc youth, who has also been handed down by an ancient sky fox.


    That night Piaoling and the mysterious Orc youth have a common characteristic now.Now these two people are not only facing the terrible evil spirits, but also facing the encirclement and killing of all the people in order to get their inheritance.


    Such inheritance is an irresistible temptation for all practitioners.


    In the abyss and gorge, the black fog surges and the breath fluctuates.


    A man in a lavender robe stood quietly, just like a sculpture, slightly raised his head, and his face contour was perfect.


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, there are waves in the space, black fog surging, there are three figures wrapped in the black fog.


    It was two men and a woman, a thin, middle-aged man in a black robe. His body was indistinct. He was wearing a black robe and hat, but his eyes were red with blood.


    He was a man dressed in black. His body was also looming. He had short red hair like a mane on the top of his head, and his eyes were full of blood light.


    However, the woman looked very young, twenty-eight years old. She was wearing a bright red silk dress, and her long black hair was entangled with only a few bright red hair bands. However, she had a natural beauty of "the pearls do not move, the eyebrows are frozen, and the lead is sold to see the innocence".


    The woman''s temperament is as elegant as a lotus flower at the beginning of her life, but it also implies that she is full of flattery. The gentle wind is like a bone, and there is just no cold.


    When these three people appeared, the space suddenly trembled.


    "Once in 30 years, aren''t you busy with the final net harvest?"


    The generals and ministers looked back at the three men in front of them. In their dark and deep eyes, there were some fluctuations. Rebellious eyebrows outlined the arc of pride.


    "I heard that your corpse servants have been destroyed. Let''s have a look."


    When a woman opens her mouth, her voice is like the sounds of nature. She dances with the bright red ribbon, and her slender body is plump and graceful. Although she is elegant and beautiful, her temperament is cold and gorgeous.


    "It''s just a corpse servant. If I want it, there can be countless."


    The generals opened their mouths, and their eyes showed a kind of self-confidence.


    "Don''t you really want to participate? The seal is getting weaker and weaker. As long as we have enough energy, we can leave the seal when we make a breakthrough."


    The woman steps forward with light steps. The ring on the bright red silk skirt is jingling and crisp. The skin of jade is crimson and her eyes are enchanting, which makes people feel deeply depressed.


    "I told you long ago that I am different from you. We do not interfere with each other. You should not influence me, and I will not take care of your affairs." General minister visual bright red long skirt woman light said.


    "Generals and ministers, you have been unable to go further. In this seal, we have no chance at all. If you are added, our hope will be greater."


    With short red hair and strong black clothes, the big man looks at the generals and officials and says that the red light of his pupils is flashing.


    "Different ways do not conspire." Generals and ministers.


    "This is the last chance, a huge opportunity. We have been preparing for this day for so many years. At last, it is time for us to wait for another 30 years if we lose this opportunity. At that time, those human beings will be ready."


    The black robe and black hat only showed the middle-aged mouth of his eyes. His voice was cold and cold, as if it were from Jiuyou, fluctuating evil spirit.


    "I don''t participate, you can do it yourself!"


    The general looked at the middle-aged black robe and said, "I won''t say another time. You go."


    The woman, the man and the middle-aged looked at each other with some obscure color in their eyes. Then the three bodies seemed to turn into smoke and disappeared.


    "Hoo..."


    As the three disappeared, the general opened his mouth and exhaled a deep breath.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the silent space, time passes slowly.


    For practitioners, in the process of breathing and breathing, time is just like quicksand, disappearing quietly.


    "It''s been twenty days. Why hasn''t the Lord come out yet?"


    "Elder martial brother donglidiao and elder martial sister Lin Weiqi did not come out."


    "Stone, it seems that the guy hasn''t come out yet."


    During the year of the abyss Canyon, the disciples of the Seven Star hall gathered together.


    Twenty days later, people took pills to heal their wounds, which had already recovered.


    But in the end, Lin weiqi, donglidiao, Shitou and Du Shaofu have not been seen.


    "Are they all recovered?"


    Voice came, extremely sweet and clear, a red skirt like fire from a cave on the cliff of the canyon.


    The graceful and graceful curve of the beautiful shadow is slowly falling, and the radian of the moving face shows a noble and heroic spirit. It is as beautiful as the spring plum blossoming snow, and the God is like autumn Hui covered with frost, which makes people can''t see it.


    "Elder martial sister Lin, we all recovered."


    Seeing this woman, the disciple of Seven Star hall suddenly showed joy. It was Lin Weiqi who came out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    "Hiss!"


    As the voices fell, a cave not far away, once again a figure swept out.


    A young man''s robe swayed and his cape fluttered behind his shoulders. He looked handsome and fell on Lin Weiqi''s side. His face showed a very satisfied smile, which seemed to be in a good mood.


    Lin Weiqi''s beautiful eyes looked at the youth, and her eyes were a little surprised, but she was no exception. She said softly, "what''s the point?"


    "When you first reach the peak, you may be able to break through the mystery."


    Dong Li Diao looks at Lin weiqi and feels the invisible energy wave that spreads from the graceful and beautiful shadow at this time. He picks his mouth slightly and says softly, "it seems that you have made greater progress."


    "It''s still a little bit short. Half a foot has entered the mystery." Lin Weiqi smiles, and she is a great country.


    "Boom


    With the fall of Lin Weiqi''s voice, a huge sound came out of a cave not far away, as if the whole abyss and canyon were shaking.


    Under such changes, Lin weiqi and Dong Li Diao immediately looked along the direction of the energy fluctuation.


    I saw a turbulent world around, the energy roared, and finally formed a vortex, all of which poured into a canyon cave.


    At the moment, the cave seems to be a bottomless cave, which can continuously devour the energy of the world around.


    Inside the cave, a new breath also rippled and diffused. The breath made the disciples of the Seven Star hall stagnate and tremble under the pressure.


    "It''s stone. He''s starting to set foot in the imperial realm."


    Lin weiqi and Dongli carving face each other. It is the small cave where the stone is located. The breath is so powerful that it is not strange to them.


    It was the stone breaking through the imperial realm, and the breath seemed to be more powerful than when they first broke through.


    After a few hours, the energy of heaven and earth around him dissipated. Then a terrible breath rose from the cave like a flying dragon. It was powerful and amazing.


    "Hiss!"


    The stone figure swept out of the cave and fell to the ground. The vigorous breath in the body fluctuated, shaking the surrounding space. The disciples of the Seven Star hall all showed envy.


    That''s the atmosphere of Emperor Wu. The stone has really stepped into the imperial realm.


    In the cave where Du Shaofu lived, time passed slowly. It was quiet and boring.


    But for the practitioners, it will not feel boring at all.


    A vast and mysterious golden atmosphere spread from Du Shaofu''s body and filled the whole cave.


    "Hula..."


    All around Du Shaofu, the golden dark air was surging like a tide.


    Do not know when to start, the energy of the world around has begun to gather, like a rainstorm, the wind is howling, extremely fierce.


    However, Du Shaofu, who was in the state of cultivation, knew nothing about all this.


    However, in the outside world, the space vibrates, and the invisible breath fills the abyss, which makes Lin weiqi and Dongli carving surprised.


    "San Shao, this is also a breakthrough. The breath is too terrible."


    Standing on a rock, the stone gazed at the movement of a mountain mouth in the distance ahead, and took a breath of cool air.


    It''s just too crazy and terrible to breathe.


    "The breath of the master of Shaodian can''t be compared with the level on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s realm. I don''t know how strong the body of the Shaodian master is and how big the Shenque is in his body, so that he can have such a terrible breath!"


    Donglidiao is also marveling. The fluctuation of his breath makes him feel cool. As the pride of Chuanyun Fengxue carving, he gradually loses confidence.


    "I used to have a narrow mind and a high vision. Fortunately, I knew it early." Lin Weiqi light bitter smile, but also is still charming, let people intoxicated.


    In the cave, after a long time, the energy of the surrounding world finally began to subside. A new breath swept out in a domineering manner, which made the disciples of the Seven Star hall in the abyss prostrate.


    In the distance of the abyss, on a stone wall, the generals and ministers looked at the abyss and gorge, and slightly bowed their heads. The outline of those faces was also perfect and incomparable, and murmured, "it seems that we underestimated this human being."


    In the cave, with the surrounding heaven and earth, the energy breath has just subsided, and has not had time to disperse.


    All of a sudden, the energy of heaven and earth fluctuated again.


    Inside the cave, another breath began to soar, and the despotic Qi dissipated. A white light, like a divine awn, was spread from the cave.


    The breath from the white God''s awn seems to contain the mystery of the changes of all things in the world. Among them, the ancient divine power rippled


    "With the break, his Rune master level is also breaking through!"


    Lin Weiqi looks at the direction of the cave, and the ripples in her beautiful eyes are fluctuating like tides.


    At this time, the white spirit of Zhou Mang''s body was constantly rising, and the light of the spirit of Du mang was rising.It was not until the rising breath of Du Shaofu''s whole body finally stabilized completely that the white spirit of Du Shaofu disappeared.


    "Hiss!"


    His eyelashes trembled, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes opened slightly, his eyes twinkled and finally disappeared quickly, making his eyes more bright and deep.


    "Hoo..."


    A long puff of turbid Qi came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth along his throat. Then, a smile appeared in his eyes under the mask.


    "The Seven Star talisman is mysterious."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu broke through to the mysterious level of the Seven Star spirit talisman. He felt that the spirit in the mud pill palace in his mind was more than several times stronger than before.


    Du Shaofu knew all this because the corpse pill of the old corpse was huge in energy and terrible in vastness, which was of great benefit to the yuan God.


    In addition, these months of training in the seal ancient land, together with some of the small benefits gained.


    In addition, the mysterious skill fragments contained in the beast''s bones, which were obtained from Du family''s Tibetan martial art building, were used as the inside information, and the level of lingfu master was further improved.


    After practicing the mysterious skills in the bones of the beast, Du Shaofu did not practice Tai Yi Hun Jue, which was given to him by his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    It doesn''t need too much practice to cultivate the remnant part of the mysterious skill, which can make the spiritual power soar.


    If it wasn''t for the mysterious skill fragments, Du Shaofu estimated that if he wanted to break through to the mysterious level of the Seven Star spirit Rune master at this time, he was afraid that it would take at least some time before he could do so quickly.


    "Dad, did you break through again?"


    The sound of little star''s young girl fairy tale is clear and crisp. Her small body is swept behind Du Shaofu. Her wings are as thin as cicada''s wings. It is extremely lovely.


    I can''t imagine the real body of this little guy. It''s so ferocious.


    "A breakthrough


    With a smile, Du Shaofu not only made a step forward at the level of lingfu master, but also stepped into the mysterious level of Wu Emperor''s realm.


    That corpse pill is simply a treasure. The advantages of the corpse pill alone are enough to avoid a trip to this seal ancient land in vain.


    Feeling the re expansion of the Shenque in his body, and the powerful dark Qi in the palace, Du Shaofu moved slightly, and the surging dark Qi diffused around him. He waved his hand and swept through the space in front of him. In the void, there were ripples of fine microwaves.


    "The Wu Emperor''s realm is mysterious..."


    Feeling the powerful and mysterious Qi in his body, Du Shaofu couldn''t help smiling. The comfortable feeling brought about by the soaring strength after the breakthrough was really too charming for the practitioners. It was a huge temptation that any cultivator could not refuse.


    "Wu Huang''s territory is mysterious. I don''t know when I can get to the other side of Wu Huang''s territory."


    Du Shaofu thought deeply. Every time he made progress in his cultivation, he knew that he had made another step away from his goal.


    When one day, I become the most powerful person in the world, my dream will come true.


    "Congratulations on your breakthrough."


    A moment later, when Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing both carried their heads out of the cave, Lin Weiqi was shocked and gave a slight smile.


    At the moment, she could feel the breath of the young man coming in front of her.


    But the invisible breath, compared with before, has a huge improvement.


    "This is just the mysterious level of Wu Emperor''s realm, which is far away from the level of honor."


    Du Shaofu stretched himself slightly, and the sound of bone stretching was heard all over his body.


    At this time, the Wu Emperor''s realm was mysterious. It was too far to break through to the level of honor.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, Sun Yi and others can only look at each other in the face, and finally they all lose sight of Du Shaofu.


    One by one, one by one, has practiced for hundreds and thousands of years.


    Even for the most gifted, it will take at least 200 years.


    It is not only relying on the top talent, it will be able to break through.


    At this time, the youth in front of him, even if he had practiced from his mother''s womb, would have been more than 20 years. He had already reached the mysterious realm of Emperor Wu and was not satisfied with it.


    Not long ago, when the seven hall meeting was held, the youth in front of him were the peak of King Wu''s realm and the six star level of accomplishment.


    Now how long has this just passed, and the youth in front of him are already mysterious. This makes Lin weiqi and donglidiao have no language.


    "You don''t want to hit us."


    Dong Li Diao couldn''t help but say something to Du Shaofu. He found out more and more that he was not confident before. He could not compare with the guy in front of him.


    Du Shaofu smiles and doesn''t speak. He looks at donglidiao and Lin Weiqi. The breath of these two people is enhanced a lot. Presumably, corpse pill has also played a great role in them.


    "Emperor Wu''s territory is here!"


    When his eyes fell on the stone, Du Shaofu was one of the heavy, and then his eyes showed a smile."Wu Huang''s territory is just the first time to ascend, but it can''t be compared with San Shao."


    "The next one will be here soon. It''s in a run. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    The stone touched the back of his head, but his heart was clear that even if the three Shao in front of him did not break through to the mystery of Emperor Wu''s realm, he would not be the opponent of three Shao under the same cultivation level.


    "Are you ready to go? It took you 28 days to break through. We don''t have much time."


    At the same time, the figures of the generals and ministers appeared in the canyon and looked at Du Shaofu, still dark and deep.


    "Twenty eight days."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his heart suddenly trembled. For 28 days, it has been nearly four months since the ancient land was sealed. However, he has not found the yinlingjing.


    Looking at the generals, Du Shaofu seemed to think of something and asked, "are you familiar with it?"


    "Of course." The general nodded.


    "Do you know where there is a Yin Spirit Crystal in this?" Du Shaofu asked the generals.


    "Yinlingjing."


    The general raised his head slightly and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he said to Du Shaofu, "I remember, there is a Spirit Crystal in it. However, the spirit crystal is in the hands of the rattan monster. The rattan monster is not weak. Even the three guys don''t want to provoke it. Do you want yinlingjing


    Du Shaofu nodded, and a surprise welled up in his heart. Finally, he heard the news of yinlingjing and said, "where is the yinlingjing? I must get the yinlingjing."


    "It''s too late. It''s impossible."


    The general looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you come to this space. The ultimate purpose is to get the final big chance. The big chance is about to start. Then we have to strengthen your spirit. Time is not enough. I still need to take you to the road. There is no time to get the Yin Spirit Crystal."


    After a pause, the general said, "I don''t underestimate you. Although you and the descendants of this real dragon are not weak, it''s hard to do what you want."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu shook his head slightly, looked at the generals and said, "even if I can''t get the last chance, I can''t strengthen the weapon spirit. I also have to get the Yin Spirit Crystal. What''s more, I want the Yin Spirit Crystal for the weapon in my hand. If I want to suppress the soul of the fierce soldier, I have to get the Yin hell sect, which is also for your corpse pill."


    The general looked at Du Shaofu for a moment, and then said, "I can take you there, but if you don''t have time to get the final benefits, don''t blame me."


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, hundreds of figures swept away from the abyss canyon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah..."


    In the dark cave, there was a cry of anguish.


    In the cave, at this time, a rather handsome young man was pale, with cold sweat on his head, and his handsome face kept twisting and twitching. Looking at it extremely ferocious, he was astonished that it was the deep words of Xuanfu gate.


    "Ah..."


    Shen Yan screamed. On both sides of his mouth, sharp fangs sprang out, cold light came out, and runes spread.


    "No, I don''t want to be an evil spirit."


    Shen Yan is in pain. He has been hiding here for half a month. He is afraid that his changes will be discovered by his disciples of Xuanfu sect. Then he will be like dealing with other disciples, so he has to kill him.


    these days, as like as two peas in the war, many of the wounded people had changed their crazy ways, and became the same evil spirits. They attacked their companions with a crazy attack.


    Therefore, Shen Yan did not dare to expose himself. When he felt that his situation was getting more and more serious, Shen Yan deliberately left the team and hid here.


    His whole body is getting cold, as if his soul is numb to lose control. Shen Yan''s body is also getting cold. The cold is everywhere, the blood is coagulating, and fangs are growing in his mouth.


    Shen Yan doesn''t want to die. He is reluctant to die, and no one wants to die.


    He also wants to be the "whoosh..." of Xuanfu gate


    A figure from under the mountain swept up, the moment to the peak.


    It was a young man hunting in white. He was twenty-eight years old. He was handsome and extraordinary. His mouth was light. His deep eyes were full of tyranny and evil. The whole man had a kind of awe inspiring King''s spirit.


    In addition to the silver winged devil carving, there will be no one else who can have such complex temperament.


    "Deputy hall leader, I have caught several people and heard that ye Piaoling should have escaped to the front, but some traces were found. It is said that some of the nine forces also participated in the new round up and wanted to capture the inheritance of the ancient strongmen."


    The silver winged devil carving said to Du Xiaoqing, who was standing in front of the crowd. On the demon''s beautiful face, it seemed that he was always holding a wanton evil smile.


    At the moment, there is an invisible and powerful breath on the body of the silver winged devil carving, which is a real animal kingdom.


    This guy didn''t know when he had really stepped into the animal kingdom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    "Find it for me. The world association was created by my brother. I will never let go of anyone who dares to do something to the people in the World Association."


    Du Xiaoqing''s pure childish and innocent temperament is cold and cold at the moment, the blue light is dazzling and overflowing, the demon charm is holy, and the dignity is incomparable, and the voice is charming.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dark space, surrounded by black fog surging, such as dark clouds pressure empty.


    A precipice like a knife cut, towering aggressive Bi people.


    "HISHI..."


    A figure fell in front of the cliff. It was a young man with silver hair, looking like he was twenty-three or four years old.


    But this young man is too beautiful, beautiful is not like a person, beautiful can not distinguish men and women.


    The silver long hair is not tied and spread behind her. Under the delicate female like eyebrows, there are a pair of attractive deep purple eyes with slightly upward canthus, which seems to be able to add to the charm.


    Men''s faces are like peach petals, eyes are like eyes. Face like powder, lip if fat, this kind of beauty, it is difficult to distinguish men and women, can let men and women are affected by it.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The corner of the mouth of the man with silver hair spilled a wisp of red blood. It can be seen that the breath is quite disordered. On the silver robe, he is also stained with a lot of blood.


    The silver haired man fell to the ground, his eyes warily peeping at the four sides. Suddenly, his face suddenly changed.


    "HISHI..."


    At the same time, the silver haired man''s face color changed, and the space fluctuated. Seven figures swept out of the cliff in an instant, and the seven people immediately surrounded the silver haired man in the middle.


    These are seven young people, all of whom have extraordinary temperament.


    The silver haired youth''s eyes slightly swept over the seven young people around him. They began to be sharp in their eyes and said, "are you waiting for me here? Do you want to deal with me with the seven of you?"


    "There should be more than one person. There must be other people behind. We can solve this problem first."


    Among the seven young men, one of them was a strong man with brown hair. He looked at the silver haired man. His voice dropped and his breath suddenly burst out. The powerful breath carried a fierce and fierce air, but mixed with some dark breath, and directly rushed to the silver haired man.


    "Boom


    The young man with brown hair blows out with one blow, just like a wild animal roaring out. His power is incomparable, and he reaches the silver haired youth in an instant.


    "Hum!"


    The silver haired man raised his head slightly, and his throat snorted faintly. A palm print was white, which was full of incompatibility. The strong brown haired youth was shocked back directly.


    "Pedaling!"


    With one move, the strong brown haired youth, though tough, was defeated directly in front of the silver haired man.


    "If you want to capture the inheritance, you are not enough!"


    The silver haired man did not stop. Originally, it looked like a gentle jade. At the moment, it was suddenly fierce and frightening. The illusory God had a white light, burning like a flame. A claw print swept out, as if to tear up the space. While the body of the brown haired youth was still shaking back, he swept to it directly.


    The silver haired man is not an ordinary man. He is fierce and quick in killing. He can hardly have the spirit of killing without going through the baptism of blood.


    "The animal King''s Kingdom has just reached its peak!"


    Looking at the silver haired man, one of the seven young men in a straight blue and white robe, and one with a sharp eye in black, their faces changed at the same time.


    "Watch out for the dark night!"


    A loud shout came out, the sharp eyed figure of the black robed youth instantly disappeared in place.


    "Hiss!"


    Just when the silver haired man''s paw print appeared less than a foot in front of the brown haired youth, the figure of the black robed youth appeared.


    "Boom


    The black robed youth raised their hands, and a fierce breath swept over, like a raging tide. It not only had a terrible atmosphere to suppress, but also had a lot of terrible runes surging.


    Two people energy collision, suddenly erupted like volcanic energy, let this side of space terror tremor, then two people are at the same time rub the ground earthquake retreat.


    "Pooh


    The silver haired man retreated, his silver hair floating behind his back, but he couldn''t help a mouthful of blood gushing out of his mouth. He had been injured.


    Not long after, the black robe, which had just recovered from his wounds, was attacked by the black robe.


    "You didn''t come to us."


    After the body of the black robed youth stabilized, his long sleeves trembled slightly, his long black hair moved slightly, and his sharp breath slowly converged. He looked at the silver haired man who was shaking back in front of him. His eyes were deep and boundless, and he said, "I think we misunderstood. If I guess right, you are the mysterious Orc man who has been inherited from the ancient Tianhu?"


    "Who are you?"


    The silver haired man looked at the black robed young man for seven years, and his eyes were also a little scared and shocked.


    The strength of the other side was beyond his expectation, fierce and unfathomable. Although he had not tried his best just now, it was not difficult for him to know that the fierce young man in black robe was definitely not easy to deal with and would not be under him.If he had not been handed down a month ago, his cultivation and strength had greatly increased, and he would have been hard to contend with the black robed youth at the moment.


    "My name is yepiaoling. I come from the dark forest World Association. These six are my brothers, eternal jade, dark night, Dusha, Yingyan, Yan Tianjue, alone." Night floating Ling said to the silver haired man.


    "Ye Piaoling, are you the one who got the inheritance of the ancient strongmen?"


    The silver haired man''s eyes were startled. He glanced at the seven black robed youths in front of him. With a little shock, he said, "ten days ago, you seven killed thousands of people and escaped the siege of tens of thousands of people?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Among the seven, a thin but evil young man laughed with pride and said, "of course it''s us. When our seven brothers are so bullied that they are scared, they know that our seven brothers are not easy to provoke."


    "Yes, if they are scared, they won''t dare to provoke them again."


    The silver haired man nodded and agreed with the words of the thin and evil youth. Then he said to the seven people: "my name is silver fox."


    "This is a healing pill made by an extraordinary master of medicine and Fuwen. It has a good effect on healing wounds, and the orcs also have a role. It''s fate that we all know each other when we''re all in the world." Night Piaoling hands a pill to silver fox.


    Reach out to grasp the pill in the palm, silver fox eyes move.


    At the moment, the elixir and elixir on silver fox have been consumed in the chase last month. Now it is really necessary to cure the wound with pills.


    Slightly hesitant, the pill swallows in the abdomen, silver fox clasps fist to the night floating Ling way: "thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome. I thought you were looking for us. Please forgive me for some offence. But I can''t beat you anyway. We are even."


    Originally, in the dark night of silver fox''s hand, the corner of his mouth outlined a smile of chatting up. He was not the opponent of silver fox. At this time, he found himself a step down.


    "You''re welcome."


    Silver fox tiny smile, dark night bright, let his heart is extremely comfortable, and then said to seven people: "everybody, this farewell, goodbye."


    "This silver fox brother, if it''s convenient, you might as well go with us. Anyway, we are all in the same situation now. Maybe it will be a little easier to take care of each other." Night floating Ling called silver fox.


    Silver fox''s charming deep purple eyes are hesitant. He has always been a lone wolf. His noble blood makes him disdain to keep company with others, especially human beings.


    Night Piaoling''s side, tall and straight body in blue and white robes, breath like a fierce beast of eternal jade, eyes moved, said to silver fox: "look up to us, believe our seven brothers, let''s all together."


    With the fall of the Jade''s voice, the night floated Ling, the eyes began to show a sharp, high nose, thin lips with a little haughty radian, a deep voice said: "as long as you can leave this seal ancient land to the outside, those who besiege us will certainly be cleaned up one by one after going out!"


    Looking at the night floating Ling, jade, and so on, silver fox hesitated to put down the look, eyes flashing a little light.


    He knew that the seven people in front of him were not vulgar people, and they were all refined people in the human race. At the moment, he was in the same situation as him. He seemed to feel pity for each other and was experiencing the same experience.


    A moment later, silver fox nodded and said to ye Piaoling and qianguyu, "OK, I''ll be with you."


    "Ha ha."


    The evil spirit rippled on the body surface. He came to the silver fox, patted the silver fox on the shoulder and said, "I''ve heard of you. It''s said that you''ve been destroyed by the cultivation of Emperor Wu. Welcome to join us. Next, we''re going to fight side by side."


    "You are special."


    To capture Sha''s enthusiasm, silver fox smile, in front of the seven young people, give him a very special feeling.


    "This time, we will be able to get rid of it, as long as we find the president," she said


    "We should not stay here for a long time. Let''s find a place to heal." Night floating Ling said.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, the eight figures swept into the air, and a few flashes disappeared in the long air.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, a continuous group of peaks, countless people poured in, covering the sky, as if searching for something like a carpet.


    "That night Piaoling and the orc youth inherited from the ancient Tianhu hid in this mountain range."


    "They can''t hide any more. They are surrounded by people. If only I could get the news from the ancient strongmen and the ancient sky fox."


    "That night Piaoling and the orc youth have not been passed on for a long time. Now if you kill them, you can directly plunder them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the surrounding mountains, there is a lot of discussion, and countless people''s eyes are red.


    For all of you, the most attractive thing in the sealed ancient land, besides the last big chance, is that the most attractive thing is that the ancient strong people in this sealed ancient land have been passed on.At this time, there have been two inheritance, how can people be willing to let go.


    Everyone knows that once they get that kind of inheritance, they will be able to step into the realm of the real strong and ring through Zhongzhou in the future.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    "Yes, it''s in front of you!"


    "Someone found them that night, even the orc youth was there, and they had a big fight!"


    All of a sudden, there was a sound coming from the front, and then there was a violent commotion.


    "Hurry up, you can''t get ahead of others!"


    "Also pay attention to that night Piaoling and mysterious youth are extraordinary, we can only fish in troubled waters!"


    "What are you afraid of? With so many people working together, I don''t believe how strong those people can be!"


    The crowd was agitated, and their eyes were burning and greedy. All the figures suddenly swept into the air and rushed to the front.


    "Whoosh..."


    There are hundreds of people from the mountain, such as Du Fu Li and Lin Fu.


    "It seems that there are a lot of people here. I heard that the young man named ye Piaoling was found here."


    Sun Jia looked at the crowd in front of him, and his eyes were moving. This was the news he got along the way.


    Du Shaofu looked at the mountain in front of him. The grass was not growing, and the boulders were scattered, just like the stone mountains, emitting the color of purple and gold.


    In the middle of the air, there is a black fog that covers the space.


    When he looked back from afar, Du Shaofu said to Lin weiqi and Dongli carving, "help me protect Dharma."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, and his fingerprints condensed. Suddenly, a dazzling white light spread from his body, and an ancient breath rippled, which made people tremble.


    "Protect the law!"


    Smell speech, Lin weiqi, Dongli carving, stone three people suddenly move.


    The three people''s breath fluctuated, and they protected Du Shaofu in the triangle and protected his Dharma.


    "Eh It''s so powerful that it''s very special... "


    Behind them, the generals and ministers have been quietly following them. At the moment, they can feel the white divine awn spreading from Du Shaofu''s body, and his dark and deep pupils reveal a little surprise without leaving any trace.


    The generals and ministers were quite surprised. They could feel that Du Shaofu''s power of Yuan Shen was unusual, and contained an ancient flavor, as if it contained the profound meaning of heaven and earth.


    For the identity of generals and ministers, the disciples of the Seven Star hall, in addition to Lin weiqi, Dongli carving and stone, are still unknown.


    Although some disciples of the Seven Star hall were quite surprised by the mysterious appearance of the generals and ministers, even the little hall master, elder martial sister Lin weiqi and elder martial brother Dongli Diao were quite polite to them.


    In that kind of courtesy, the disciples could also feel that they were afraid of your mysterious purple robed man, so they didn''t ask more questions.


    "Boom..."


    As the handprint in his hand congealed, a dazzling light in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows swept into the sky and disappeared in an instant.


    Lin weiqi, donglidiao and Shitou do not know what Du Shaofu is doing, but they can also feel that the master of Shaodian is using the power of Yuan Shen, which is undoubtedly the last time to be affected.


    Seeing this, other disciples of the Seven Star hall unconsciously gathered around them and were protecting the Dharma for the master of Shao Dian.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was urging the yuan God to use a method of prying around and searching from a long distance.


    Although this method is only a small means, it is extremely dangerous to use the power of the yuan Shen. Once the enemy is attacked at this time, the consequences will be extremely serious.


    "Hoo..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s breath was restrained and he breathed a deep breath in his mouth. His clear eyes under the mask shot out sharply. His figure then swept out of the sky. Like lightning, he turned into a rainbow and left. His voice came from the air: "in front of me, I''ll go first. You can follow."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    In the mountains with continuous peaks, the deep sound of sonic boom does not spread out in time, which makes the space tremble.


    A huge Valley Flat, surrounded by mountains, low sonic boom energy swept out.


    The valley is surrounded by a dense crowd of tens of thousands of people, blocking up the vast flat land.


    "Boom!"


    In the air and on the ground, the figures flicker, the runes are dazzling, and a strong breath is surging.


    At the moment, a very fierce war is unfolding over Pingdi.


    A huge silver fox with a length of ten feet, whose whole body was like a divine awn, broke out a terrible power, and countless figures were torn into blood mist.


    "Kill!"


    The other seven young men, like fierce beasts, started killing in the crowd until the sky was dark.


    Seven people and one beast, it is night floating Ling, eternal jade and silver fox and other eight people.


    After all, the eight people could not escape the search of all the people. They were found here, and a fight was imminent.


    "Let''s work together. Let''s do our best to deal with these people."


    "As long as these people are destroyed, we can get the inheritance of the ancient strong!"Around the crowd, no less than ten thousand people, urged the huge pulse soul to roar, all in all hands, eyes greedy red.


    Ancient strong inheritance of the temptation, let people one after another to seven people and a beast.


    "Kill!"


    Night floating in the sky, the eyes of his eyes, sharp cutting, killing intention rolling.


    A stream of light black dark energy spreads from night to night. One wave is more powerful than the other. The rune is dazzling and powerful. It can suppress everything!


    At the moment of the night floating Ling, killing the sky, no one can stop, not terrible!


    "Kill!"


    The whole person is like a fierce beast in the incarnation of fierce beast, rushing into the crowd. The terrible flesh body is the biggest support in the sealed land at this time. A large number of figures turn into blood mist, which makes people stand back and show fear.


    The war is extremely fierce, the killing and cutting is fierce, and the blood flows into a river!


    Seven people and one beast are doing their best to fight. They all know that they are guilty at the moment. If they shrink back, they will be doomed immediately. Only when they go all out and fight to the end, can they have a way to live!


    In the face of the continuous siege of tens of thousands of people, the seven men and one beast battle was very tired and consumed quickly. Although each of them was fierce and terrible, they were also tired of coping with it. Under the afterwave of energy, they also suffered a lot of injuries.


    "Kill!"


    He took the evil spirit and drank, and his figure soared to the sky, and his evil spirit rolled and swept to all directions.


    "Kill!"


    It''s solitary and extraordinary. It''s as fast as lightning. It''s with illusions. It''s unreal. It kills countless enemies wherever it goes.


    "Kill!"


    Yan Tianjue was arrogant in the sky, his hands condensed claw marks, sweeping the sky, like a man in charge, thousands of people could not open, tearing up the half sky pulse soul, tearing up many figures, killing the sky.


    "Boom..."


    In such fierce battles, the scattered energy in the valley and flat area is like a wave pounding on the shore, and if the sky is falling apart, the sound of "boom" reverberates endlessly, like drought and thunder.


    Although the seven men and one beast could not be separated from the siege, they were wounded and consumed more and more.


    However, under the terrible killing, the eight people looked like eight gods of killing. The blood of the killing flowed into a river, and the people around him began to feel more and more scared.


    There are already many people who have begun to retreat and wait and see, and dare not start to rush to shoot.


    The seven men and one beast were really fierce and terrible. They were all fierce beasts and killing gods.


    "Kill!"


    The night floated and drank, and his body swooped down, and his fist fell directly on an outstanding man at the peak of King Wu''s realm, and his body was blasted with a fist.


    "Back, go!"


    All around the attack, people suddenly pale, and quickly retreat.


    Under the fierce attack of seven people and one beast, the fierce and fearless killing of the dead, the blood flowed into a river and finally retreated.


    In addition to the eternal jade, night floating Ling, silver fox body.


    At the moment, the night was dark, the evil spirits, Yingyan, Yan Tianjue, and Wuying were all scarred and bleeding.


    People''s clothes were stained with a large amount of blood, and I don''t know whether it was the blood of the opponent or his own body. The blood was stained with spots and blood, but it was more ferocious and fierce.


    "If you want to pass on, if you have the ability, you can kill it without mercy!"


    Night floating Ling drink, sound waves like explosive thunder, loud, sharp inside the eyes of the killing intention, now rush to the sky, so that the temperature of the four sides of the world also suddenly dropped.


    That strong killing intention, let people hair cold, hair upside down, scared, cold back!


    In the distance of the valley flat, on the four sides of the mountain peak, there is a peak. At this time, there are many figures, and there are nearly a thousand people.


    These people one by one, whether it is breath or temperament, are unusual, extraordinary super numerous.


    In front of them, there are several more powerful young men and women.


    In particular, a young man in red robes and a woman in an orange red dress, both of whom were young in red, had an invisible breath, which made them stand out among all their peers.


    This is the line-up of the Dalan cult and the Guangming divine court. Since entering the sealed ancient land, although the Dalan cult and the Guangming divine court have been separated, many of their disciples have also got a lot of opportunities.


    But the last two forces in the vicinity, are in pursuit of the mysterious Orc youth and night floating Ling, so they also gathered together again.


    Cheng Shengnan looks quietly at the valley and flat ground in front of him. His long and tall legs and his waist are not enough to grasp. His tall body is more slender and enchanting. Over the years, his temperament has become more noble and more sacred.


    "That night''s floating Ling and the silver fox are really extraordinary. They are inherited and will certainly become a thorny existence over time."


    Dongli Chihuang looks at the front quietly. The slender and straight body under the red robe is perfectly outlined. It seems that she is born with a natural posture to catch all the eyes. She seems to be covered with bright light. Her eyes are gorgeous and people dare not look directly. Then she says to the four young people behind her: "those rabble people are not enough to achieve great things. You don''t need to go to the theatre Who can kill that night''s floating Ling and the moon silver fox, the inheritance belongs to those who can get it, it depends on your own strength and luck. ""Yes, son!"


    Four young people suddenly swept out of the air, four huge interest swept out of the air, stepping out of the void, all seemed to be covered with light, dazzling.


    "You go too."


    Cheng Shengnan looks back and says to the two young people behind him that they are the other two Martial Emperor practitioners in the light God court besides Shaohui.


    However, one of them only found his chance in this sealed ancient land, and recently broke through the imperial realm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    As the voice fell, Cheng Shengnan frowned and wiped a little light in his eyes. He said softly, "however, try not to get the killer. It''s good to have a chance to inherit."


    After Cheng Shengnan''s death, the two young men heard the speech and nodded their eyes. They did not want to fall behind the four Wu Emperor youths of the Da Lunjiao sect. Their figures suddenly swept out and jumped forward.


    "HISHI..."


    In the next moment, six young people from the great Lunjiao and Guangming Temple appeared on the valley terrace.


    Six powerful breath swept down, and none of the six young people in the Wu Emperor''s realm was ordinary.


    One of the Wu Emperor''s realms in Dalan religion even has a mysterious atmosphere of newly ascended Wu Emperor''s realm.


    In mid air, night floating Ling, eternal jade, silver fox, seven people and one beast just stopped the first wave of siege, and all of a sudden, their eyes were all raised eyebrows.


    Feeling the six terrible breath, six young people suddenly fell on the top of the valley terrace. They were six extremely terrible young strong men.


    Night floating Ling looked up, sharp eyes swept over the six young people, a sharp breath of yin and cold constantly diffused out of their bodies, making the temperature of the nearby space reduced a lot.


    The tens of thousands of besiegers surrounded by seven people and one beast at night also felt the breath of the six people. They looked at each other and began to wait and see.


    "That''s the dark feather of the big round religion. It''s said that not long ago, he got benefits from it and broke through the mystery of Wu Emperor''s realm."


    "Gong liangqin and Gu Liangyu of the bright god''s court are here. They will not be under Shaohui, who was killed by Qiaofeng, the emperor of Qi at the beginning."


    Then, in a short period of time, some people in the crowd recognized the identity of the six people, and suddenly there was a commotion.


    These people dare to gather tens of thousands of people to deal with ye Piaoling and a mysterious monster youth, but they absolutely dare not to besiege the light God court, especially those who dare not attack the big round religion.


    That night, Piaoling and the mysterious Orc youth had no power behind them. They were not afraid to plunder the inheritance and plunder it.


    However, the bright divine court is different from the big round religion. Even if the disciples of the big round religion and the bright god court have been inherited in ancient times, they dare not besiege and plunder.


    Because even if they can plunder and succeed in this, they will face the destruction of the great lunism and the light God''s court when they go out.


    When the time comes, the Dalan religion and the light God court will not only not let them go, but even their mountain gate. It is not certain that even the nine tribes will be involved.


    For those mountain gates, they can definitely do it.


    "Kill!"


    Six young people from the Wu Emperor''s realm appeared in the Dalan religion and the Guangming God court. Their eyes swept over the night, such as Piaoling and Yinhu, with scorn and greedy killing intent.


    When the cry of killing fell, the breath of six people was rippling, and the terrible breath was like a river overturning the sea. It immediately shrouded the seven people and one beast, such as ye piaoyo.


    "Kill!"


    Night Piaoling does not avoid retreat, knowing that there is no way to retreat. She can only fight hard and wave against the most powerful mysterious youth in Wu Emperor''s realm.


    "Boom!"


    When the two hit each other, it seemed that there was a thunderbolt in the sky. The rumbling sound of the explosion was moving in all directions, and endless runes broke out.


    Everyone thought that the jade body, dressed in blue and white robes, was like a fierce beast.


    In fact, the body of yepiaoling is not much different from that of the jade. It''s all the same. It''s forged by the holy body formula. It''s so terrible.


    "Oh


    The body of the silver fox roared like a dragon. It also rose from the sky, showing a strange brilliance in his eyes. He collided with a young man in the Wu Emperor''s realm. He was not afraid!


    "Kill!"


    Ancient jade, dark night, capture evil spirit, Yin Yan, Yin Tianjue, lonely, six people with strong fighting spirit, fighting to shoot.


    Six people drink to rush out, the whole body Xuanqi perfusion body surface, to the other Wu Huangjing rushed.


    "Boom!"


    The ancient jade handprint condenses, communicates the energy of heaven and earth, and stimulates the rune array on the body. At this moment, the body seems to wake up from a deep sleep, and the body runes burst into a round of shining sun, and the terrible fierce breath erupts like the sea roaring.


    "Spell it


    In the dark night, people yell, and they all use the power of taboo. They are bloody, scarred, ferocious as beasts. They promote the soul of the arteries and explode terrible cards. Any one of them is a great man at the moment.


    "Those seven people and one beast are extraordinary, especially that night''s floating Ling, which should be the extraordinary one among the human kings. The cangyue silver fox has been inherited from the ancient sky fox. If time goes by, it will certainly become a terrible existence among the orcs.


    And the young man in the blue robe has a Fu array on his body, and his body is strong and not vulgar. I didn''t expect that there are other methods to cultivate the body. "


    Dongli Chihuang looks at the sky above the valley terrace. The war that is about to break out is also shining in the eyes of the bright spirit.


    The seven men and one king, five of them are outstanding men, and one of them is extremely terrible. A moon silver fox will not be under the influence of the night. Apart from the nine forces, no force can come up with such a lineup."Night floating Ling, eternal jade, they are the people of the world will, the other few, perhaps also the people of the world will."


    Cheng Shengnan light way, eyes wipe over some complex fluctuations, a trace of strong wind blowing slightly, his hair gently blowing back, moving.


    Hearing this, Chihuang''s eyes moved and looked at the woman in front of her slightly and said, "at the beginning, Du Shaofu, the brave king of the stone dragon Empire, did he leave behind?"


    "Well."


    Cheng Shengnan lifted his eyes slightly, and then he looked at Chihuang in the East. The pear vortex on his cheek was shallow. He said softly, "I beg you one thing. It will be good if it will be passed on. Don''t take their lives."


    "You are my fiancee, don''t say such words in the future. Your business is my business, why not ask for it?"


    Looking at Cheng Shengnan in front of him, he looks at him quietly, and then says, "I promise you, just take down the inheritance. I will keep the lives of those people for you. After all, the world will be left by the brave king of the stone dragon empire. Although after his fall, Shicheng world will have established itself as a wasteland, but you still can''t let go. I understand that you won''t let you do it It''s hard. "


    "Thank you."


    Cheng Shengnan smiles, and his moving cheek moves slightly. His bright eyes are full of attractive power, which makes people look at it very misty, far away


    Dongli Chihuang looks at the woman in front of him, which makes him ripple. He reads many women. At the beginning, there are countless extraordinary women around him, but none of them is like this woman in front of him.


    In front of this woman, as if always has a light ethereal, let him also difficult to see through thoroughly, also precisely because of this, just let him infatuate and do not give up.


    "Boom..."


    In the outbreak of the war, seven people and one beast all used their full strength, no reservation, any one of them is the existence of the same generation that is difficult to contend with.


    However, under the attack of the six extraordinary warriors in the great Lunjiao and Guangming God court, the seven people and one beast themselves had already consumed and suffered heavy damage, and now they were more and more unable to resist.


    The disciples of Dalan cult and Guangming temple are not ordinary people. Their strength is to be able to suppress their peers.


    "Boom..."


    After a long war, the six young emperor Wu of the great Lunjiao and the bright god court also devoted their full strength.


    Energy fluctuations, lightning and thunder in the high altitude, dazzling runes towering in the sky, the dark air roaring and rolling, just like a flame burning!


    The young emperor Wu of the six great lunists and the light God court converged into a wave of energy and rushed to seven people and one beast.


    That can be terrible energy, the sky is boiling!


    The energy wave soars to the sky, submerges everything, and makes tens of thousands of people around tremble and show fear!


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Night floating Ling, silver fox, jade, seven people and a beast to stop, is still swept by a mouth spit blood.


    The body of seven people and one animal fell from the air, shaking the ground and shaking the mountains!


    "Elder brother, second elder brother, you go first, as long as you escape, later revenge for us!"


    Tuo Sha got up from the ground with blood dripping. He looked at the six Emperor Wu realms in the air. His eyes were cold and evil spirit swept.


    He knew that the elder brother and the second elder brother were the strongest and most hopeful to escape. They were hopeless.


    "If you want to die together, tianjiangwei will never flee and never give up your brother!"


    Night Piaoling gets up and spits with blood in his mouth. He looks at the six young martial emperors of Dalan religion and Guangming temple in the sky. His mouth outlines a cruel and cold smile.


    "Yes, tianjiangwei never deserts!"


    The blue and white robe was ragged, and his body was shining with runes. The wound was so scarred that it began to heal itself miraculously.


    "If we want to die together, we seven brothers can know each other and die together. I don''t regret it in the dark night!"


    In the dark night, he climbed up and looked at his brother.


    "If we seven brothers, seven people, killed the dark blood sect, swept the 36 islands of Changhai and subdued the eighteen caves of Mingshan mountain, I would never regret to die with you in this life!"


    Yan Tianjue''s mouth was dripping with blood, and the radian of his smile was sharp and cold.


    "Boss, we swept the 36 islands of Changhai a year ago, but we didn''t say a word to you. Thank you for blocking that knife for me. Otherwise, I would be dead now."


    Shadow Yan looked at the night floating Ling, plain eyes, showing a kind of perseverance and depth.


    "We are brothers."


    Ye Piaoling didn''t talk much. Looking at several bloody youths around him, he said, "my only regret is that I don''t have the strength to protect you. I''m acting as your boss."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    "Boss, we are brothers!"


    Lonely and shadowless, eyes floating Ling, red eyes, pan ripple.


    Silver fox put up at the moment is also the blood dripping body, turned into human form, that beautiful and handsome face looked at seven people, a smile, light way: "it seems that we are going to die with you, I have always thought that human beings are merciless, greedy for life and afraid of death. Now it seems that I am wrong. If we can still live this time, I don''t mind being friends with you Friend. "


    "It''s better to be a friend than a brother. If we can all live this time, how about you join us? Then we will be eight brothers." Dark night says with a smile to silver fox.


    Silver fox looked at the seven people in front of her eyes, and her eyes moved in deep purple. Finally, she nodded unexpectedly and said, "OK, I have no problem."


    "There''s no need to wait until we''re still alive, at least for now."


    Night Piaoling step out, looking at silver fox, said: "our brothers do not rank by strength, not by age, only count together time, after you are eight."


    Voice down, night Piaoling waving sleeve robe a shake, one knee kneeling.


    "Dong Dong..."


    With the night floating on one knee and kneeling on one knee, ancient jade, dark night, Dusha, Yingyan, congenitally, solitary, six people kneel one by one. They all look up at the gray sky surging with black fog and say in unison: "the emperor is above, the earth is below. I am floating in the night." today, I am a brother with silver fox After that, we should share both difficulties and blessings. If we violate this pledge, we will be struck by five thunders and ten thousand arrows will kill our hearts! "


    The sound and waves are rolling, which resounds from all directions in the Xiaosha, making countless eyes look at each other.


    Silver fox looked at the seven people kneeling on one knee beside him. His long silver hair fluttered slightly. In his charming deep purple eyes, his eyes were like the ripples of autumn waves. Then he waved his hand, shook his silver robe, knelt on one knee, and said, "emperor heaven and earth, I would like to be brothers with the night floating Ling, the eternal jade, the dark night, the evil spirits, the shadow, the Yin Tianjue, and the lonely, If you disobey this oath, you will be struck by five thunders and ten thousand arrows will kill you


    "Ha ha..."


    With the silver fox''s voice falling, eight people looked at each other, and then each smile slightly. Eight people opened their mouths and folded their palms together. The laughter resounded from all directions.


    "We eight brothers can die together today, and it''s worth our lives." He burst out laughing, fearless and fearless.


    In the desperate situation of the eight people, they were able to worship with such magnanimity. They were fearless and fearless, which made many people look around, their eyes moved and their hearts fluttered.


    "Well, it''s just the end of your life, then you''ll make it all right."


    In the sky, the dark feather of the Wu Emperor''s realm of Dalan religion showed a sneer and chill in his eyes.


    If he can get that night Piaoling on the body of the ancient strong heritage, then it will certainly be able to become stronger.


    In ancient times, he was the only one to inherit.


    "Go to hell!"


    The sound of Ming Yu''s voice fell, and his steps moved across the void. His whole body had a dazzling light, just like the holy light spreading.


    Its figure swoops down, and a palm print sweeps directly at the night of heavy damage.


    The energy fluctuation is extremely terrible, he wants to capture the ancient inheritance!


    "Hum!"


    The night floats Ling to drink a way, slightly raises the head, the body is tall and straight, the eye takes pride, waves the palm print to accompany the rolling wave to welcome.


    That wave, with a breath of ancient times, is his heritage breath, but unfortunately there is no time to fully integrate.


    Otherwise, in front of him, he would not be afraid of the mysterious cultivation of Emperor Wu.


    Suddenly, they collided with each other, and the endless energy Rune light flooded the surrounding space, making everyone unable to open their eyes.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Such energy swept down, night floating Ling, a mouth of blood spurted out, mouth a cruel cold arc outlined out, eyes fishy cold, a loud shout out: "eternal jade, I am the boss, I now order you to go, take people away!"


    At the same time, as the voice spreads out, the night floats on the body, the mysterious Rune light spreads, and the channel artery soul.


    "The boss wants to explode his pulse and soul, he wants to die with the man"


    Yan Tianzi''s eyes changed and his body trembled.


    "No, big brother."


    Eternal jade, dark night, seize Sha and other faces, one by one startled to drink.


    "Let''s go. Let''s all go. One can escape, one by one, so that the green hills will not worry about burning firewood. It will be good for me to avenge myself in the future."


    He wants to explode his pulse and soul. At the cost of his own vitality, he will die with his opponents and fight for an opportunity to escape for them.


    He is the first of eight people, he is the eldest brother, ye Piao Ling knows, he is duty bound.


    "It''s too late for you to explode your pulse soul!"


    In the eyes of Ming Yu, he suddenly wiped out fear and fear. He didn''t expect that night Piaoling was so fierce and fearless.However, Mingyu is an extraordinary person. He is one of the best in the young generation of Dalan sect.


    In a hurry, there is a dazzling light in the palm of his hand, which seems to be able to affect time.


    With the power of destruction, the palm print fell directly to the night floating Ling Shenque, and mingyuhe wanted to smash the Shenque of yepiaoling to prevent the self explosion of night floating Ling''s pulse soul.


    Otherwise, with the practice of night floating Ling, he will be close at hand, even if he is immortal.


    "His life depends on whether you want to go or not!"


    At this moment, a loud and powerful shout resounded over the valley terrace.


    The sound wave is just like thunder rolling, which frightens the soul!


    A dazzling light, also in this time between the electric light flint like lightning, thunder light, with a dazzling light appeared in front of the night floating Ling.


    With the spread of that light, lightning and thunder everywhere, clouds rolling, thunder came.


    "It''s him, Qiao Feng..."


    In the distant mountains, Chihuang looks at the thunder in the sky, and her face changes suddenly.


    "Boom..."


    In a short period of time, few people could see what happened. The space for the two to fight with each other has become dazzling and chaotic, with thunder explosions coming out.


    Then there was a sad cry of fear and palpitation, and then came out in the dazzling energy light: "the son of God save me..."


    The cry for help was then drowned by thunder, and the glare broke out like fireworks, but under the splendor, there was a wave of destruction.


    The light dissipated, the lightning and thunder disappeared, and people around could see it slowly.


    At this moment, there is a mysterious young man in purple soft armor and a mask in the middle of night floating Ling and Ming Yu.


    "Qiaofeng


    The appearance of this man immediately made many people recognize that the mysterious young man was Qiaofeng, who made a big splash in shenlei mountain and shocked countless people.


    Night Piaoling is not dead, the eyes are shocked, the body wants to burst the breath of pulse soul climbing, is a vast gas forced to suppress the stagnation.


    "Pooh


    Therefore, it''s not necessary to blow your life out of your mouth again.


    On the other hand, there were many electric arcs on his body, his whole body was tattered, and his body was burning black. It seemed that he was burned by thunder and lightning, and his mouth was bleeding.


    In particular, there is a blood hole in the heart of Mingyu''s chest. The arc is surging and the blood is gurgling


    "How can you be so strong? It''s impossible..."


    Ming Yuhe looked at the purple soft armor youth in front of him. His eyes showed fear and his eyes were full of despair and unbelievable. Then, under everyone''s eyes, his body began to crack, and finally his inch inch burst into blood mist.


    One of the practitioners in the mysterious level of the Wu Emperor''s realm of the Dalan cult, whose cultivation strength among the whole Zhongzhou peers is no exaggeration, but it is enough to rank in the top 20.


    But at the moment, it is not clear that people see, on a move was killed by seconds!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    With the body of Ming Yu''s body exploding, there are voices of cool breath coming and going around, all of which show the color of fear.


    "Qiao Feng, you are challenging my big round of teaching!"


    Above the sky, there is a voice of anger, which makes people listen to it and makes people feel like they are affected.


    "Boom


    At the same time, a dazzling light like the holy light came, the light was dazzling, and the pressure spread all over the world.


    There was a rumble of wind and thunder, and then all kinds of dazzling runes were interwoven in the sky.


    The breath of light seems to make people feel excited, but in fact, it contains an irresistible destructive force. He wants to kill Du Shaofu directly.


    "East from Chihuang, you are not enough!"


    Du Shaofu drank, his eyes twinkled under his mask, and his whole body was ablaze with electric arc. All of a sudden, there was a terrible thunder in the air. There were not only thunders and thunders, but also all kinds of terrible and dazzling runes. He swept away and collided with him.


    "Boom..."


    The terrifying energy came into contact, which made the Valley Flat terrifying, and the surrounding rock peaks exploded one after another


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    All kinds of energy boiling sweeping, ground fissures and landslides, as if this valley flat four sides become a place of destruction.


    This scene made countless onlookers in the four directions scream repeatedly, and their eyes were shocked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    No one thought that the appearance of Qiaofeng and the move of leaving Chihuang, the son of the grand Lunjiao sect, triggered such terrible movements.


    That strength makes anyone present feel inferior.


    The terrible energy dissipated in the four sides of the earth fissure landslide, and the dust in the air dissipated with the black evil spirit.


    People can see that in the air, the emperor Qiaofeng is stepping on the void, his body is like a rock, and his eyes are full of arc.


    At the moment, in front of Qiaofeng, a young man with golden hair and red robe, standing in the void, seems to be covered with light. He is naturally bright and dazzling, and his eyes are gorgeous. It is the son of the Dalan cult who left Chihuang in the East.


    In the distance, there is a wave in Cheng Shengnan''s bright eyes


    Ancient jade, dark night, silver fox, etc. have already taken the opportunity to take the night floating Ling down.


    Looking at the sudden change, the eight people also showed a look of doubt and shock. Just after the two men had made a move, they were clear in their hearts how terrible their strength was.


    "Qiaofeng, if you want to die, the Seven Star hall should also be destroyed!"


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Du Shaofu, and the spirit''s gorgeous eyes are filled with coldness, and mingyuhe is killed on the spot. This is the biggest provocation that the Dalan cult has ever encountered in the sealed ancient land.


    Just this one, whether it is Qiaofeng or the Seven Star hall, should be destroyed.


    "Do you have the skill?"


    Du Shaofu looks east and leaves Chihuang. The thunder waves on his body. He is domineering and frightening. He is cold and shooting. Some people move the night. How can Du Shaofu let go? Even the big round religion can''t do it.


    "It seems that over the years, the Seven Star hall has become more and more ignorant of its identity. Although you have some strength, I have to tell you that you are digging your own grave, and you can''t get out of this sealed ancient land!"


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Du Shaofu, and his eyes are full of killing intention. There is no doubt that someone killed the top young outstanding people of the Dalan cult in front of him, and he will never let go.


    "I want to go out, no one can stop you. If you don''t want to go out, I can help you!"


    Du Shaofu looks at the east from the red Huang, just a move also know Dongli Chihuang unfathomable, just that move must have hidden clumsy, but now he is not the original.


    "Boom


    Dongli Chihuang doesn''t speak any more, and her killing intention spreads. The gorgeous spirit''s eyes are shining like two whirlpools of holy light, which can devour the soul and tear the life of human soul into it.


    "The Dalan sect is really powerful. If anyone dares to move the people in the world, I will never let go of the ancient Tianzong!"


    A Jiao drink came, and then a large wind broke out in the sky in the distance. Hundreds of figures turned into rainbow.


    "Whoosh..."


    Hundreds of figures suddenly fell on the valley terrace, hundreds of young men and women stood together, any one of them was a dragon and Phoenix.


    Hundreds of people stood quietly, and the wave of the invisible breath was also frightening.


    In particular, several young men and women in the forefront are outstanding.


    "Mu Han, Yin Mochen, Ge Zong, Si ruofeng..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the hundreds of young men and women who were coming. His eyes trembled.


    Those figures are from the same family of ancient Tianzong, such as situ Muhan, Yin Mochen, Ge Zong, Ji ouming, Si ruofeng, mizixia and other young generation of ancient Tianzong.


    "Eh, the Emperor Wu''s territory is mysterious!"


    Du Shaofu was also a little surprised at the breath of Sima Muhan who was standing in front of Yin Mochen and Si ruofeng.


    I didn''t expect that Sima Muhan, a girl, had arrived in the Wu Emperor''s realm. However, she was still younger than Lin Weiqi. In a few years, her cultivation would certainly be more powerful.


    "Brother ye, are you all right?"


    In the crowd, a man and a woman, two young men and women to the night floating Ling swept out, the man is handsome, the woman is beautiful and moving.


    "Du Yu, Du Xue."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. The man and the woman were Du Yu and Du Xue, who had been brought to the ancient Tianzong by the third senior brother of the third grade of junior high school. Unexpectedly, these two men also entered the seal of ancient earth year.


    In recent years, Du Yu and Du Xue have also become handsome and graceful. In particular, their cultivation atmosphere has reached the stage of King Wu''s initial ascent. Du Shaofu was surprised by the rapid progress.


    "Du Yu, Du Xue."


    Night Piaoling looks at Du Yu and Du Xue falling from the sky. When he had been to Du''s house, he naturally knew Du Yu and Du Xue.


    "Brother ye, we heard about your news, so we inquired all the way and finally found you." Du Yu said to ye Piaoling, "are you in the ancient Tianzong now, can the President be in?"


    Night floating Ling eyes with expectations, eyes from the sky to the ancient Tianzong disciples swept over, looking for the familiar figure.


    "Don''t you know about the third brother?"


    Du Yu looked puzzled, and then said to ye Piaoling and qianguyu: "elder brother ye, I''ll tell you about this later. I came with the elder martial brothers and sisters of ancient Tianzong. We are safe now."Night floating Ling, jade heard the words, eyes secretly wiped a little bad premonition, but this is not the time, also did not ask.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the sky again, nearly a thousand figures came from the sky. All of them were disciples of the big round sect and the bright god court.


    At first, a woman in an orange strong suit was suspended in the air, with long and tall legs and a waist with less than one grip, which made her tall body more slender and elegant.


    Du Shaofu looks at Cheng Shengnan. In his double pupil under the mask, he can''t help but feel a little fluctuation, but then everything is calm.


    Looking at the ancient Tianzong''s people coming, the two pupils of Chihuang from Dongli fluctuated. They fixed their eyes on Sima Muhan and a beautiful woman in their twenties and three years old, as well as a young man with sword eyebrows. He said, "does the ancient emperor want to get involved in the affairs of the big wheel religion, or do you want to inherit from those two people?"


    "The world will be created by my little martial uncle of ancient Tianzong, and ye Piaoling is a member of Tianzong. If you want to fight against my ancient Tianzong, we will accompany you!"


    Sima Muhan looks east away from Chihuang. In her vivid eyes, her pupils are purplish and her eyes are sharp.


    "You should be Sima Muhan. The Wu Emperor''s territory is mysterious, but I''m afraid you can''t help me."


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Sima Muhan, and her gorgeous eyes seem to have some fear.


    "Try it and you''ll find out. I''d like to see the reincarnation secret of the Dalan cult!"


    Sima Muhan''s eyes are bright and charming, which is enough to be called the unique color. But at the moment, the breath on her body is even more moving. It seems that there is a new breath awakening.


    "I''d like to see the secret of reincarnation."


    Sima Muhan''s side, a 22-3-year-old woman walked out, her skin color was crystal clear, her eyes were bright, and there was a sea like blue light spreading.


    This woman has a slim eyebrow and nose, and a pear vortex on her cheek. She is elegant and noble, and does not get dust and smoke.


    "If the water of the ancient Tianzong is cold, he is called the first person of the younger generation of the ancient Tianzong. He has a special body. I hope to have a chance to have a discussion."


    Cheng Shengnan''s Lotus step moves gently, the void strides across the light road, and the light spreads on his body.


    At the moment, with Sima Muhan, if shuihan and his two women stand at the same time, Cheng Shengnan has already been more than before, and has not looked bleak at all, and can compete with each other!


    A young man with sword eyebrows has stepped out of the Tianzong lineup since ancient times. Although he is not as beautiful as mizixia and Yin Mochen, his face is also angular.


    The young man, with dark black hair and sword eyebrows and dark eyes under his eyebrows, has a wild and unrestrained temperament. He looks at Cheng Shengnan with a wanton smile in his mouth and says, "Cheng Shengnan, the God of light, let me learn how to inherit the ancestors of light!"


    "Spirit descending..."


    Cheng Shengnan looks at the young man. She has heard from the divine Court about the top generation among the major forces this time.


    The young man in front of him should be the soul of the ancient emperor who has been reluctant to show up. It is a terrible existence.


    "Did the ancient emperor really want to intervene?"


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Sima Muhan at the moment. If the water is cold and the spirit is subdued, she looks a little worried. "The founder of the world association is my junior martial uncle. It''s your big round religion who wants to fight against my ancient Tianzong!"


    If the water is cold, the sound is soft like water, just like the sounds of nature. Standing there, dignified and noble, like a budding lotus, spotless.


    "Let''s do it. I''ll be with you."


    With both hands clenched, the breath surged, and suddenly the temperament became fierce. The unrestrained and unrestrained smile radian around the mouth became more and more profound.


    "If the water is cold and the spirit is subdued, are they the two mysterious first two people on the gold list..."


    Du Shaofu''s double eyes under his mask looked at the man and woman beside Sima Muhan. His breath was unfathomable. It was estimated that they were the first two men who had never appeared on the gold list of ancient Tianzong.


    Suddenly, just as Du Shaofu was meditating, his eyes suddenly raised and looked ahead. His eyes trembled fiercely under his mask.


    At the same time, Dongli Chihuang, Cheng Shengnan, Sima Muhan, if so, the five people seem to feel something, and they all look at the sky.


    "Du family comes, who dares to move my people who will be in the world!"


    At this moment, a high above the sound of a Jiaozuo ring through the sky, accompanied by a blazing breath.


    In the distance, dozens of figures came quickly, and some of them first appeared in the sky above the Fangshan Valley and Pingdi after several flashes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    Several breath surging in the sky, first a demon spirit holy girl, noble temperament extraordinary dust.


    On the girl''s shoulder stood a little golden macaque the size of a baby. The whole body was crystal clear, rippling with the breath that made people tremble.


    Beside the girl, there was a young man in black with black eyes. The whole person exuded the aura of a powerful emperor.


    A twenty-eight year-old white demon youth stood on the side of the black robed youth. He was handsome and extraordinary. His deep eyes were full of tyranny and evil. The whole person gave out a kind of domineering and sharp King spirit.


    A cloud robed youth is suspended in the void, and his whole body is permeated with a vigorous and domineering force!


    Finally, there are two women. One is hot and seductive. Her dark hair is as smooth as a waterfall, and her green silk is tied up loosely. Her eyes are like an empty soul.


    The other one was dressed in a strong blue dress, with a bun and long and thin hair on her temples. Her eyes were big and her lips were pink and tender, but she did not smile.


    That cold temperament, no doubt in the telling of strangers do not close.


    After that, dozens of figures came. Although the breath was not too strong, it could not be compared with the same generation of Dalan religion and ancient Tianzong.


    But each one has a unique breath, which can make people''s heart palpitation, can not be underestimated.


    When these figures appeared, the pupils under Du Shaofu''s mask fluctuated one after another, especially after looking at the girl in green, the little golden monkey and the youth in black, who were the most holy and evil spirits in the front, their eyes showed a smile, but no one could detect it.


    The visitors are Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, yinyimodiao, ouyangshuang and so on.


    On Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, Du Xiaoyao''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body for the first time. He looked at the pupils under Du Shaofu''s mask. His golden eyes moved, and then he showed a smile.


    "Elder sister, second brother."


    When Du Yu and Du Xue see Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong, he immediately shouts in the lower part, and many Du''s children also immediately fall down.


    "It''s Xiaoqing and yindiao coming."


    Night Piaoling, eternal jade two people raise their heads, eyes show a happy color, they can feel Du Xiaoqing, silver wing demon carving and other body breath, can be absolutely unusual.


    Du Xiaoqing''s eyes swept through the crowd around him, and the silver winged devil carving whispered something in his ear. Therefore, the ethereal eyes nodded slightly to Sima Muhan and other ancient Tianzong disciples.


    Later, Du Xiaoqing''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body, and her eyes trembled slightly. The figure made her realize something. It was very familiar, but the breath seemed very strange.


    "Cheng Shengnan, do you want to move the people in my world?"


    At last, when Du Xiaoqing''s eyes swept from the east of Chihuang, he suddenly fell on Cheng Shengnan''s body. His dark and ethereal eyes were clear and his voice was sharp, and he said: "I will be in the world. The temple of heavenly beasts worked for your stone dragon Empire at the beginning, and you are ungrateful to the stone dragon empire. At this moment, you have to fight against the people in my world. If my brother is here now, you should be How to face my brother


    Du Xiaoqing''s voice dropped, and Cheng Shengnan''s eyes trembled slightly, misty and profound, with loneliness and a little arrogance, like a lily of the valley blooming in his eyes.


    "Xiaoqing, I didn''t think that I would fight against the world. The inheritance falls on yepiaoling. Maybe it''s misfortune but not happiness. The bright divine court and the big round religion can at least save their lives." Cheng Shengnan wryly smiles and gently purses his lips. His eyes seem to have a trace of unspeakable expression.


    "Ridiculous, the inheritance falls in the hands of our world association. Who dares to move? What kind of light God court and what big round religion are in front of some existing things in this world?"


    When Du Xiaoqing''s last word fell, a terrible pressure suddenly came out of the graceful shadow and fell into the valley of heaven and earth. Accompanied by a blazing breath, the air in the surrounding space also evaporated into a white smoke of nothingness.


    "What a terrible blazing breath!"


    At this moment, Zhou Kong''s eyes trembled.


    Under such blazing breath, the pulse and soul of all people can''t help but tremble. The high temperature makes people crawl and burn, and the soul will wither.


    Du Xiaoqing stood with pride, surrounded by high temperature, and the surrounding large space seemed to be formed into an invisible sea of blazing fire. She drank bitterly: "Whoever dares to move my world will roll up if he is not afraid of death!"


    "Roar..."


    "Goo!"


    At the same time, the little tiger and the silver winged demon carving did not motivate the body, but each gave out a roar, and the sound waves were rolling. A terrible smell of black runes and domineering force swept through the sky.


    "What a strong Orc..."


    Under the terrible breath, countless eyes around him were shocked.


    "How strong!"


    In the crowd, at this time, the night floated and the silver fox looked at the air behind him. The two breath made him tremble, especially the breath on the black robed youth, just like the supreme emperor.


    As for the breath of the girl in green, it is the supreme of the animals. It seems that it is better than the breath of the ancient Tianhu inherited by him."The lineup of the world association is so powerful


    In the ancient Tianzong, Sima Muhan, Jiangling, shuiruohan and other ancient Tianzong disciples feel the breath of Du Xiaoqing at the moment, and are surprised and shocked. Especially the breath on Du Xiaoqing, they should also fear.


    The terrible breath sweeps across, Cheng Shengnan''s cheek moves slightly, and the bright eyes tremble secretly


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and Yinyi magic carving. Then she looks at Sima Muhan, the ancient emperor of heaven. The water is cold and the spirit is descending. After a moment, she says, "pass on my big round religion and stop interfering. You can go. I only want Qiao Feng to stay."


    Dongli Chihuang''s voice falls down, and her eyes are fixed on Du Shaofu. There are ancient Tianzong in the ancient inheritance, and there are several outstanding people who suddenly appear in the world. If they join hands and Qiaofeng, the result is not what he wants to see.


    Compared with the ancient inheritance, at the moment, Dongli Chihuang wants to kill Qiao Feng more, otherwise, the face of the big round religion will not exist.


    As Dongli Chihuang''s voice falls, everyone hears it. All their eyes are on Du Shaofu. It seems that Dongli Chihuang is determined to deal with Qiaofeng.


    "Xiaoqing girl, this Qiao Feng brother killed the big round cult''s people just to save me."


    Ye Piaoling raised his head and said to Du Xiaoqing that Qiaofeng, the utensil emperor, killed Da Lunjiao''s people in order to save him, which made Dongli Chihuang angry. At this moment, the world can''t stand idly by.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the distant sky, the sound of broken wind resounds, and hundreds of figures come. Lin weiqi and Dongli carving, stone waiting for the disciples of the Seven Star hall, finally arrive.


    "Little hall master!"


    A gust of breath fluctuated, and then Lin Weiqi fell behind Du Shaofu as much as possible. However, feeling the tense atmosphere in the air, they seemed to have doubts, and immediately released the breath and became vigilant.


    The generals and ministers followed the crowd, looking around with dark and deep eyes, and smeared them on the bodies of Chihuang, Cheng Shengnan, Sima Muhan, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, and finally stayed on Du Xiaoyao for the longest time.


    "Eh..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s golden double pupil also looked at the general''s body, seemed to feel something, and then revealed the color of surprise.


    "Dad, that guy seems not weak. It should be hidden. Should we work together to solve this problem, I feel that if I can swallow him, it will do me a lot of good."


    The little star held up his head on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and his golden eyes looked at the red phoenix from Dongli, showing an eager look.


    Listening to ye Piaoling''s words, Du Xiaoqing once again fell on Du Shaofu''s body. Her eyes fluctuated, and then she looked at Chihuang in the East and said, "if you want to move him, I will accompany you all over the world."


    "My teacher Qingyang of the ancient emperor of heaven has long admired Qiaofeng. At this moment, Qiaofeng has also helped save the people in the world. The emperor is naturally willing to help!"


    Sima Muhan looks at Chihuang in the East. Her beautiful shadow is in the air. Her brocade skirt outlines her. She is charming and charming. She has the secret patterns of talisman flashing and her breath is fluctuating.


    Sima Muhan has made clear his attitude. He is afraid that as long as Dongli Chihuang hits Qiaofeng, the ancient emperor will never stand idly by.


    "When my seven star hall is soft persimmon, who dares to move?"


    Many old hall masters of the Seven Star hall were born. After this time, his accomplishments rose greatly. Dongli Diao also had confidence. He was not afraid of big round religion. He had never seen the little hall master defeated.


    "Boom!"


    With the breath of Dongli carving surging, Lin weiqi and Shi Shi immediately spread the flavor of Wu Emperor''s realm and were ready to fight against the big round religion at any time.


    "Thank you Qiaofeng for saving me. Who dares to move Qiaofeng? My Du family and the World Association will not stand idly by!"


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth. He was domineering and awe inspiring!


    Du Yunlong at the moment, in these years of grinding, has been like a sharp and frightening Yunlong, has been a overlord.


    Such sharp and awe inspiring momentum has nothing to do with strength. It is a kind of superior momentum that controls one side, which makes people feel awe.


    Dongli Chihuang''s double pupils were gorgeous and gloomy.


    It seems that East from Chihuang did not expect that the ancient emperor and that world would protect Qiaofeng for the sake of utensils.


    If forced, so many people join hands, he is afraid there is no chance of winning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    Even if the cards on the body do not need to be afraid of people in front of them, but not to the last moment, the east from the red also do not want to expose their reliance in advance.


    After all, the most important thing this time is undoubtedly the last big chance.


    In order to ensure that there is no risk, the cards are not necessary, Dongli Chihuang knows that he can not be exposed in advance.


    The nine spirits of Wuliang sect, the nameless of huijianmen, and Jiang Ruolin of Xiandu gate are not ordinary.


    "Brother Chihuang, let''s go first."


    Cheng Shengnan looks at Chihuang in the East. She sees the situation in front of her. In the face of the ancient emperor, there will be seven star hall in the world. The combination of the bright god court and the Wu Emperor''s realm of the Dalan cult will be different.


    Once the battle is over, Cheng Shengnan knows very well that the disciples of Guangming shenting and Dalan cult will never get any advantage.


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes are cold and fluctuating. She stares at Du Shaofu. It seems that she can''t do anything at this time. Once he does it, even if he can win in the end, the big round will have to pay a heavy price. It''s better to wait until then.


    As long as he gets the last chance to solve the problem of huangqiaofeng, he will be safe and sound.


    Anyway, in this, Qiao Feng can''t escape.


    "Qiao Feng, someone is protecting you today, but no one can protect you for the rest of your life. I said that you must not go out of this sealed ancient land. Next time we meet, you will die!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s voice dropped and waved the palm of his hand to the big round disciple behind him and said, "let''s go!"


    "Whoosh..."


    Dongli Chihuang and other big round cult disciples leave, Cheng Shengnan waves, and a group of disciples of Guangming shenting also follow.


    Seeing Dongli Chihuang and Cheng Shengnan leave, Du Shaofu doesn''t stop him. He is not afraid of Dongli Chihuang, but there are more important things to do than deal with Dongli Chihuang.


    As for the disciples of the temple of light, although Du Shaofu didn''t mind to deal with some of them when they met him, he would not have much time to solve them after he got outside.


    "Cheng Shengnan!"


    Du Xiaoqing opened his mouth and looked at the back of Cheng Shengnan who had left. He said, "if my brother doesn''t die, there will be a day when we will meet. Can you be frank with him?"


    Cheng Shengnan''s figure stagnates in the air, his delicate body seems to tremble slightly, and does not turn back, but there is a voice: "he is not here. If you have the opportunity to let me know who the enemy is, I will help him revenge. Besides, your self-respect, the world will now be not weak, but above Zhongzhou, the world will be nothing, I have no malice, just hope you don''t provoke Trouble, the world will be created by him, and I don''t want to be destroyed. "


    Voice down, Cheng Sheng Nan''s shadow swept away.


    Du Shaofu looked at the orange girl, his eyes moved, and then he gave a faint smile.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu took back his eyes and motioned. After sweeping Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman, he swept away.


    "Go..."


    Lin weiqi, donglidiao, stone and so on followed, hundreds of people left immediately.


    "It''s really strange that Huang Qiaofeng can help people in the world." Sima Muhan looks at the back and looks puzzled.


    "Dongli Chihuang is very strong, has been hiding, character is also very tolerant, this kind of person is very terrible!"


    As Dongli Chihuang leaves, Jiangling sword eyebrows wrinkle slightly, and he can feel the difficulty of Dongli Chihuang.


    "Dongli Chihuang is the son of the Dalan cult and the reincarnation of the top strong in the Dalan cult. Although she has not yet fully awakened all her strength, the mood of samsara II is no longer comparable to that of us. We must be careful."


    If the water cold eyes, slightly with a little fluctuation, the depth of the eyes do not see the bottom, it seems that the east from the red phoenix with some fear.


    In the valley, Du Xiaoqing, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, silver winged devil carving, etc. have already gathered together with ye Piaoling and qianguyu, asking about some things in healing.


    Silver fox looks around, eyes from Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao, etc., as well as the people of the ancient Tianzong in the distance. There are some fluctuations in purple eyes.


    These days, Silver Fox also heard about the world meeting from the mouth of the eternal jade. At this moment, it seems that although the world meeting is unknown, it is different and general, and the background is not small.


    "Young master, are we going now?"


    In the distance of the mountains, in the air, hundreds of figures swept away. Lin Weiqi looked at Du Shaofu with some doubts in her eyes. She passed in the air, her red clothes were like fire, and she was hunting endlessly.


    "Of course, we don''t have to intervene in the rest of the business."


    Du Shaofu nodded with a smile in his eyes. He was able to see Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu. His last worry had disappeared in his heart, and he was in a good mood.


    The general glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "is everything finished? It''s time to get yinlingjing."


    "Of course, go get Yin Lingjing first."


    Du Shaofu is in a good mood. Ye Piaoling and qianguyu are all right. When you are with Du Xiaoqing and the ancient emperor of heaven, you don''t have to worry about yourself. Especially if you have Du Xiaoyao, you can''t have a big problem."That guy, I must have recognized me."


    Du Shaofu thought that he could hide from everyone, but he was afraid that he could not hide from Du Xiaoyao.


    From the relationship between pulse and soul, it is not difficult for Du Shaofu to know that the strength of Du Xiaoyao has reached a terrible level without seeing him in recent years.


    "Previously, the man named Dongli Chihuang had a strange breath. Do you know that?" The general asked, looking at Du Shaofu.


    "It is said that what the son of Dalan sect practices reincarnation, which is the reincarnation practice of a strong one of the great Lunjiao." Du Shaofu said to the generals.


    "He''s hiding a lot. Next time you meet him, be careful."


    The general looked at Du Shaofu, and his figure galloped across the sky and said, "we are going to get the yinlingjing you want as soon as possible. However, the yinlingjing is in the hands of the rattan monster. The rattan monster is very powerful. In my heyday, he was afraid of me. However, I''m afraid that I can''t help you. It''s up to you whether you can get the yinlingjing or not."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Treasures, there must be treasures, maybe there are also the inheritance of the ancient strongmen!"


    "That''s for sure, where the breath is unusual, with the breath trace of Tiancai Dibao."


    Rich forest, covered with dark things, with strange towering trees.


    Towering trees towering into the clouds, huge and incomparable, occasionally there is a wind whistling past, branches blowing, just like a ferocious demon waving.


    In the forest, many figures carefully in-depth, quietly talking.


    It seems that some treasures have been found here and attracted many people.


    In the rich and strange forest, on a mountain top, hundreds of young men and women stand quietly. It is Du Shaofu, Lin weiqi, donglidiao and other disciples of the Seven Star Hall who came here.


    "That rattan monster is attracting people to die again!"


    The generals and ministers looked at many people who entered the forest. There was no emotional fluctuation in his angular, cold and handsome face and dark and deep pupil.


    "How powerful is the rattan monster?"


    Du Shaofu asked the generals and ministers. He seemed to remember that the generals had said that there were still several extremely terrible things in them.


    "The rattan monster is a spirit, according to your algorithm, it should be the level of the other side of the demon emperor." The general said lightly.


    "On the other side of the demon emperor!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes also trembled. With the improvement of his cultivation level, he knew more and more things in the world.


    There are human beings and beasts in this world. All things in heaven and earth have spirituality. Rattan spirits and tree monsters are called spirits.


    It is said that when the spirit is gathered, it will take shape, and if it is scattered, it will be zero. It covers the essence and Qi. The Qi will be disordered in the middle, and the things will change outside. The spirit and temperament can be used for the exterior and interior.


    "There is such a powerful spirit in it


    Lin Weiqi seems extremely shocked, the other side of the demon emperor, that is absolutely the existence of terror.


    "How much do you know about demons?"


    Du Shaofu asked Lin weiqi, who should know a lot about ghosts.


    "The spirit is rooted in the five elements of" gold, wood, water, fire and earth ", and is connected with the five things of" appearance, speech, sight, hearing and thinking ". Although the news rises and falls and changes the myriad ends, it can be said that the signs of" good, evil, disaster, and happiness "can be obtained."


    Lin Weiqi said to Du Shaofu, "the meaning of a demon is uncertain. It may be a ghost, or a ghost, or a fire, or a light, or a strange grass or a strange tree."


    "I don''t know if Du Xiaoyao is a demon." Du Shaofu thought deeply.


    "Don''t delay. I''m afraid the rattan monster is ready to kill. If he eats up the evil spirit and human blood after the killing, it will be more difficult to deal with."


    The thick eyebrows raised a little rebelliously. The general glanced at Du Shaofu and his figure appeared in front of him.


    "Keep up. Be careful."


    Du Shaofu looked at the general''s back, and then said to Lin weiqi, Dongli carving and stone behind him.


    Rich and strange forest, people shuttling.


    In front of a towering tree, a strange light like an arrow swept through the air like a sharp arrow. It seemed that it could pierce the air barrier, and instantly came to a moving woman''s side.


    "Hiss!"


    Moving woman raised her head, the beautiful double pupil in the bright wave, bright wrist a shake, in the hand a streamer suddenly swept down, the light that suddenly swept to cut into two sections.


    It is a strange vine, seemingly ordinary, but at first it can become a killing tool.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    Many people don''t pay attention to it. Their cultivation is not weak. They are afraid that they can be poisoned.


    "Be careful, everyone. It''s weird here!"


    The woman seems not to be exposed to human fireworks, and said to more than 20 young men and women who are still living behind her.


    Twenty or so extraordinary young men and women stood behind the moving women, each of them very strong, standing quietly, with an unusual breath.


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, he would be able to recognize these extraordinary young men and women. They were Gu Xinyan, general, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng and Li Yuxiao who came out of tianwu college.


    "There seems to be a lot of people looking for treasure here. Do you really have treasures?"


    Li Yuxiao is tall and straight. He looks at the deep road around him. He has long hair and dark red eyes. He has an indescribable dignity and evil.


    Gu Xinyan looked at the crowd in the sky. In her beautiful eyes, the light bloomed and said, "there should be treasures, but where there are treasures, there must be danger. There are many strong people here. We should be very careful."


    "Go and find the treasure first."


    The general''s eyes were drawn back from all sides, and his breath fluctuated slightly. His momentum was like standing in the sky and suppressing mountains and rivers.


    "Someone''s coming."


    The ghost child suddenly raised her head, and her black robe moved. Her face was as clear as a sculpture. Her voice was soft, but there was a hint of fierce evil spirit. She said softly, "there are still many people coming."


    "Whoosh..."


    With the fall of the ghost child''s voice, hundreds of people appeared in the sight. They were about a hundred young men and women, with a faint cold evil spirit on their bodies.


    "The Yin Spirit Crystal should be in front of us. As long as we get the Yin Spirit Crystal, then we will be able to make great achievements."


    "This time, the master asked us to come, and he didn''t expect us to get the last chance in the sealed ancient land, but only hoped that we could get the yinlingjing here."


    "Yin Lingjing was discovered here by the strong man of the sect 60 years ago when he was young. However, at the beginning, there happened to be a terrible evil spirit waking up, and all the people were poisoned. The strong person in the cult escaped lucky. We must be careful, as long as we don''t wake up the evil spirit, it will be OK."


    "This time, the elder martial brother got those advantages and directly broke through to the kingdom of Emperor Wu. If the evil spirit still exists, he must be able to kill him directly."


    "To get yinlingjing, everyone is a great achievement."


    "Eh, elder martial brother, someone is staring at us in front."


    Hundreds of young men and women talked in a low voice. They walked cautiously. Even they did not dare to speak loudly, they suddenly found Gu Xinyan, general, Wuque and others. All of a sudden, they stopped their bodies and began to look at each other.


    At first, there was a young man in a long black and gray shirt, who was twenty-six years old. His breath was rather chilly. Behind him, there was also a lot of atmosphere of King Wu''s territory. The rest of them were at the level of marquis Wu.


    The lineup of hundreds of players is not too strong, but it is definitely not too weak.


    Seeing that there were only 20 people on the other side, this group of people also relaxed their vigilance.


    Among them, those beautiful women have attracted many men''s evil eyes.


    "The strength of the other side is not weak. It seems that there is still a kingdom of Emperor Wu. If we start to fight, we can''t get any advantage. Be careful." Gu Xinyan whispered to the people around him. There was some fear in her beautiful eyes.


    "Let''s go first and find the treasure first."


    The general nodded to Gu Xinyan. There was no need. In this ancient land full of evil spirits, there was no need to do anything with others.


    The crowd then turned around and began to retreat to one side. It was clear that they did not intend to pay attention to the group of people behind them. They should go their own ways and not invade each other.


    Seeing the attitude of the more than 20 young men and women leaving, it is clear in the line-up of hundreds of people behind. It is clearly that the other side is afraid that they should be more, and their eyes are full of laughter.


    The leading young man in dark gray long clothes looked at the back of the women in the characters. There was a little obscene color in his eyes. His voice came out and said, "gentlemen, this is a strange and dangerous place. Where do you come from? Do you want us to go forward together? How about sharing the treasures at that time? Yin Sijun, the eldest disciple of the blood demon sect, the leader of xiayinming sect."


    "Hiss!"


    With the last word of Yin Si Jun''s words falling, more than 20 figures in front of him suddenly stop, and then turn around together.


    "Are you a member of the netherworld?"


    The witch sparrow turns back, the scarlet undressed palace clothes cover the body, the big eyes also contain pretty and demon, the eyes are full of natural charming, looking at the scrotum Jun asked.


    "Of course, I don''t know where the girl comes from


    Seeing the charming and seductive women''s culture, he sorted out his clothes and clothes. Although the Yin Ming sect was not one of the nine big forces, it was enough to look up to in some small forces. I''m afraid that there are not many people in these twenty or so people. They must come from small forces. They are afraid that they are more revered and revered.In this case, he will win the hope of those beautiful and moving women, but it is firm.


    "Yin Ming religion!"


    With Yin Si Jun''s voice falling down, all the people in tianwu college suddenly tremble, and the breath suddenly sweeps out, and a pair of calm eyes instantly flush with blood red.


    Tianwu college was destroyed. It was a deep blood feud. The scene at the beginning was vividly visible in their hearts and could not be forgotten.


    At the beginning, they managed to escape at the cost of their lives, leaving a life.


    All of them swore that they would rebuild tianwu college one day and revenge this bloody feud.


    Now, the students of Yin Ming sect are in front of us. For the students of tianwu college, how can they be patient.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Aware of the other party suddenly surging fierce breath, Yin Si Jun immediately also noticed abnormal.


    "A deep blood feud must be revenged!"


    Li Yuxiao walked out, dark red eyes of evil gas gushed out, instant breath towering, just like a demon awakening.


    "A deep blood feud must be avenged!"


    General, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, guiwa, Wuque, black hawk, Tangwu, ye Feiyu, Guo Qing, Zhang Lu, Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei, Sun Zhi and other Qi Qi Qi Qi, breath surging, eyes began to red.


    "Do it!"


    With breath surging, the students of tianwu college in the past 20 days spread out their bodies at the same time. One by one, they turned into streamers, and their vigorous breath fluctuated. All of a sudden, they swept away to the disciples of the Yin Ming sect.


    "If you don''t have the Wu Emperor''s territory, you dare to fight against my Yin Ming teaching and seek death!"


    Yin Si Jun Shen drink, immediately change color, eyes spread to kill, cold breath swept, hit the first to Li Yuxiao and general and so on.


    A great war broke out suddenly!


    "Boom


    The energy suddenly collides, turns into whirlpool, dazzling runes all over the sky, looking terrible.


    "Kill!"


    Guiwa, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque, black hawk, Tang Wu, and so on made a fierce attack. They rushed into the crowd, and their runes were wanzhang. They collided with the disciples of Yinming sect.


    "Boom..."


    A scuffle detonated, the amazing energy collision sound resounded in this strange forest, causing many people around to come to watch.


    The people of tianwu college are all extraordinary, but compared with the hundreds of people in Yinming teaching, it is undoubtedly that there are many people, and there are no weak ones, and they absolutely have the upper hand.


    What''s more, there was also a new practitioner in the realm of Emperor Wu.


    Compared with generals, Gu Xinyan and so on, these cultivation levels of strength are much more powerful.


    Gu Xinyan and guiwa have gained some opportunities in their training since they left the spiritual realm. In addition to the cultivation resources given by Du Shaofu before their departure, and some opportunities also gained in the seal ancient land, they have just reached the peak on the other side of the kingdom of Wu from the beginning.


    The general made the greatest progress and got the greatest opportunity in this sealed ancient land, but now he has just broken through to the perfect state of Emperor Wu. He is not afraid to deal with the general situation of King Wu, but he is still not as good as he is in front of the Emperor Wu territory.


    At the level of King Wu''s realm, ordinary people need more than ten years or even decades to break through even if they have good talent.


    And it''s terrible that they can break through two layers so quickly.


    But at the moment, facing the disciples of Yin Ming sect, the students of tianwu college are still not enough.


    Especially in the face of a military emperor''s territory, the general and the ghost children joined hands, but they were also hurt one after another.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Many students in tianwu college were shocked back, bleeding from their mouths, besieged by hundreds of Yinming teachers and injured everywhere.


    But no one retreated. They were all fighting.


    The college''s blood feud, at this moment, they will never retreat half a point.


    "Bang bang!"


    The general and the ghost child do their best, but they are suppressed one after another. There is blood spilling from the mouth, blood in the eyes, and fierce killing intention.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the forest, hundreds of figures came rapidly, and a few flashes later appeared outside the melee.


    When a young man with purple soft armor and purple mask stepped out, holding a luminous badge in his hand, he looked at the battlefield ahead, and his eyes suddenly became fierce.


    "Hiss..."


    The little star raised his head slightly on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and his golden eyes whirled in the scuffle.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    One after another of the deep voice of the explosion came, Lin weiqi, Dongli carving, stone and other look at each other, are showing the color of doubt.


    They don''t know how the master of the temple suddenly arrived here without saying a word.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Roar


    The scuffle is fierce, many people have already stimulated the pulse spirit.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible energy swept away, the ground in the forest cracked, the strange towering trees exploded"You can''t do more than you can, kill!"


    Yin Si Jun cold drink, in the black fog breath rippling half air dive down, breath towering suppression, a claw print swept out, to tear the general and ghost baby!


    The general and the ghost child had just stopped their retreat, and before they had time to stabilize their bodies, the terrible claw marks had been swept away, which made their eyes show dignified color.


    "The last three chapters are today''s updates. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will have an outbreak, which can be regarded as an apology to his brothers. There are also some chapters owed by his illness and hospitalization leave last month. In these days, Xiao Yu will officially start to pay back. I apologize again to all of you. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    "Go away!"


    At this time, the cool and sharp voice came, a purple figure appeared in front of the general and the ghost child like a ghost.


    A strong and domineering atmosphere broke out, and the purple figure did not have any action. The figure of Yin Si Jun who was diving down was Shengsheng and was pushed away.


    The sudden appearance of the figure, so that the scrotum Jun figure back instant face color is also a big change.


    But the general and the ghost child two people are the vision is surprised, originally thought to be going all out for it, did not expect that at this time someone will appear to help.


    When they saw the purple figure in front of them, they were dressed in purple soft armor and purple mask. The general and the ghost children were even more shocked. They couldn''t help but say, "Qiaofeng, the instrument emperor!"


    How could the general and the ghost child forget the figure in front of them? It was Qiaofeng, the Qiaofeng of qiaohuang. They had always suspected that Qiaofeng might be someone, but they were not sure.


    "Whoosh..."


    Around the sound of the broken wind, hundreds of figures immediately fell around, surrounded by a line-up of encircling the fierce battle.


    A gust of breath spread, are very strong, so that the fighting tianwu college students and the Yin Ming sect students are immediately changed color, action are slow down.


    "Stop it all!"


    Du Shaofu retreated from Yin Si Jun, looked around him, and heard a soft drink. His voice was like thunder, which made people''s minds tremble.


    All the people in the fierce battle retreated one after another. The disciples of the Yin Ming sect looked at each other and retreated to the back of Yin Si Jun, looking at the hundreds of people who appeared around and the mysterious mask maker looking at each other, they were puzzled and surprised.


    However, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque, Tang Wu and Li Yuxiao of tianwu University, when they saw the purple soft armor appeared, their faces suddenly showed a color of surprise and approached one after another.


    Du Shaofu glanced at the general, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao and Wuque. Then he saw Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi, and ye Feiyu, Guo Qing and Zhang Lu, all of whom were in the dormitory. He secretly expressed his joy and asked, "are you ok?"


    "Brother Qiao Feng, we have no big deal, but a few people have been seriously injured."


    Witch bird said, her eyes have been looking at the eyes under the mask, want to confirm whether this Qiaofeng is he


    "You are Qiaofeng, Qiaofeng. I''ve heard about you for a long time. We are the disciples of Yinming sect."


    Yin Si Jun looked at Qiaofeng. He had seen Qiaofeng in shenlei mountain. He knew that Qiaofeng was a strong man, fierce and extremely fierce. He was also a person of the Seven Star hall.


    Yin Ming religion, however, is still unable to compare with the Seven Star hall. In this case, it is better to climb on the relationship first.


    "Yin Ming religion!"


    When these three words fell in Du Shaofu''s ears, he suddenly turned back, and his eyes under his mask swept out in an instant. In this forest space, it was like falling into an ice cellar, which made everyone shiver.


    It seems that he felt the terrible killing intention, and his face suddenly changed greatly. The killing intention made his soul tremble, and the dark Qi in his body would solidify.


    "Yin Ming sect, consider it as interest!"


    Just at the moment of scrotum Jun''s discoloration, the voice of a cold and biting killing intention was already heard in his ears, and then a purple figure appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    Under the momentum and speed that Yin Si Jun could not stop and respond to, his pupils contracted and a chill crept out of his soul. His eyes showed fear. Finally, he saw a thunderbolt falling on his brow.


    "Bang..."


    It was a thunderbolt energy that fell on the brow center of the scrotum and penetrated directly through the eyebrow. His body began to crack. Finally, it exploded under the strong impact of a stream of lightning energy. It turned into a broken blood mist all over the sky, and the arc was diffused.


    A Wu Emperor''s territory was first boarded, and he was killed. He was vulnerable to a single attack, just like a mole ant!


    "Kill, one will not stay!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and the chill filled his body. His eyes under the mask were killing!


    Lin weiqi, Dongli carving, stone, Tao Yu, Sun Jia, Wu Ma Sheng, Yu Bai and others are also trembling for it.


    They have never seen Shao Temple master have such a killing intention, even if it was Shaohui who killed the bright god court, the killing intention was not as great as 12 / 10 at the moment.


    "Kill!"


    At the moment Du Shaofu waved his hand, Lin weiqi, donglidiao, Shitou, Sun Yi and others had quickly swept out of their bodies for the first time, fighting directly against the Yinming sect disciples who did not seem to have responded.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Ah


    "Help, escape, escape!"


    The deep sound explosion, the scream and howl of the disciples of the Yin Ming sect suddenly came out from the surrounding forest.


    How can these disciples of the Yin Ming sect be the opponents of the disciples of the Seven Star hall at the moment? No matter the number of people or the actual cultivation, they are only killed.


    In just two or three minutes, hundreds of disciples of the Yin Ming sect were all turned into blood fog corpses.With Lin weiqi, donglidiao, Shitou, Sun Jia and others, none of the Yinming sect''s disciples could escape, and they were all killed.


    Looking at this scene, general, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng and so on are all looking at each other.


    They shocked the strength of Lin weiqi, Dongli carving, stone and others. At the same time, they also shocked the killing intention of the mysterious soft armor youth.


    There are a lot of onlookers around, and they can''t help but step back.


    The disciples of the Seven Star hall are killing and killing, and they don''t want to be affected. I''m afraid that the lineup of the Seven Star hall can only be compared with those of the nine major forces.


    "Here it is. Here comes the fellow."


    At this moment, the zombie generals looked around the forest with a glance and said faintly.


    "Hula..."


    At this time, the strong forest breath fluctuated, with the blood evil smell began to spread from the mid air into the dark forest.


    The blood evil spirit made people tremble, and they looked around to be on guard.


    Some people began to retreat, the tense atmosphere, so that the strength of the lower some people can not bear.


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, there was a scream coming out. Outside the crowd, some people were pierced by strange blood black vines.


    Those onlookers were powerless, and their blood was swallowed up and turned into a mummy.


    Their vitality is swallowed up, and it seems that their spiritual soul is also swallowed up.


    "Ah..."


    "Help, help me..."


    Suddenly, countless screams came out, dense blood black vines appeared around, penetrating the human body, swallowing blood, swallowing vitality and soul.


    At the same time, some people started to fight, but no one could do anything about the dense vines. The dense vines around were like lightning. The place they passed was the massacre, and the screams and howls were endless.


    "Everyone, be careful!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly, and his mind was released. He let the disciples of the Seven Star hall and the students of tianwu college come near him.


    Half sky blood black evil spirit spread, dense diffuse, covering this rich forest.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The black vines were slaughtering and Howling all around, causing countless mummies in an instant.


    Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, general, stone, Gu Xinyan, etc. are all shocked by it. The blood black rattan is too weird and strong.


    Thousands of people around, in a very short period of time, were killed by dense blood black vines.


    No drop of blood flowed out, all were swallowed up by those strange blood black vines, like a dead area around.


    Looking around, thousands of people were killed. Du Shaofu didn''t do anything. The uncanny vine was too strong. All he had to protect was the people from the Seven Star hall and tianwu Academy. Du Shaofu didn''t feel that he had the obligation to help.


    Just now the students of tianwu college are in danger, and no one will help them around. This is the unchangeable rule of practitioners.


    "Chulala..."


    Countless blood black vines, like a snake and a python waving their heads high, surround the last Du Shaofu and others.


    This forest is like living in general, blood black evil spirit swept through, everywhere, let people''s soul tremble, can affect people''s soul.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Finally, the dense vines around began to attack, from all directions, to kill the disciples of the Seven Star hall and tianwu Academy.


    "Kill!"


    Lin weiqi, Dong Li Diao, Shi Shi, Sun Jia, Wu Ma Sheng, Yu Bai and other powerful people all immediately joined hands, surging in a mighty momentum, swept out in a terrible posture, blocking the strange and terrible blood black vines.


    "La la..."


    Around Lin Weiqi''s beautiful shadow, the rolling flame swept over, blocking the black and bloody uncanny vines. The flame is the killer of evil spirits.


    However, this strange rattan is very strange, it is not afraid of the flame in general, a few more terrible * strange vines swept out, and directly swept the package to Lin Weiqi.


    Dong Li Diao, Sun Yi, Shi Shi and others all put forth their hands, and the breath surged, accompanied by the terrible rune, which made the surrounding space shake violently.


    "Boom..."


    A terrible breath burst out, but Dongli carving, stone and so on tried their best. At this time, they couldn''t steal out the weird vines and some * strange vines, so they were not afraid of general attack.


    "Goo!"


    Dongli carving inspired the huge blood carving body of Chuanyun Phoenix, and the rune swept. The huge body was in the air, but it was immediately entangled by dozens of * vines, and finally bound by more than ten blood black vines with arms.


    "There''s a small outbreak today. It''s going to break out at about seven or eight o''clock in the evening. Don''t wait for more during the day. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    "Whew..."


    Black fog surges on the blood black rattan, and the black rattan of arm size is like black thunder, driving the energy fluctuation of the heaven and earth in this area.


    Then the dense and mysterious blood black rattan tied Lin weiqi, Shi Shi, Sun Yi, Yu Bai, Wu Ma Sheng and so on.


    At the moment, no matter how struggling Lin Weiqi is, it is difficult to struggle out for a time.


    Everyone''s dark Qi gushed out, and Lin weiqi and other martial veins urged them to do their best, but they couldn''t struggle out.


    However, it is not easy for the bloody black uncanny vine to devour their vitality and blood.


    Under the mask, Du Shaofu''s eyes were very dignified, his fingerprints were condensed, and thunder and lightning spread in his eyes, and lightning flashed and thundered above the sky, and dark clouds gathered.


    "Chulala...!"


    In a flash, a strange flash of thunder light from Du Shaofu''s body surface, silver snakes wreaked havoc around him, just like the God of thunder.


    The terrible pressure comes to this place and makes people''s soul tremble for it.


    "Boom..."


    Lightning and thunder, a large area of high-altitude solidification, countless thunder spread out the atmosphere of destruction.


    The terrible thunder light came from the sky, destroying everything and destroying large forest trees.


    Then, in a short time, the terrible destruction thunder fell on those strange black and bloody vines.


    "Bang bang!"


    When the thunder fell, the weird black tree was shocked.


    The tiny weird vines are destroyed directly, while the weird black vines of * are retreated directly by Bi. Some of them are destroyed runes and retreat back like electric shock.


    Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, Shi Shi, Sun Yi, etc. are immediately released. Their figures quickly retreat to Du Shaofu''s side with a look of fear in their eyes.


    "Blood rattan evil spirit, come out, don''t hide and hide!"


    Generals and ministers looked at the front, the faint voice came out, but could reverberate in the four sides.


    "General, are you mixing with human beings?"


    Sharp strange sound with strange sound waves, sound can drill into people''s mind like a palace of mud.


    "Hula..."


    Then the bloody runes twinkled all around the forest. Finally, it seemed that all the plants and towering trees were alive. The debris on the ground was shaking and the wind was blowing. Everything began to change.


    Finally, it turned out that under people''s eyes, large forest towering trees and strange plants disappeared, and all turned into those strange blood black vines.


    A huge mountain like town, towering like a mountain peak of blood black vines appeared in the eyes of the public.


    The black rattan, as huge as the city, is a strange vine in the lower part of the body, which is rooted in this forest, while the upper part is a giant, full of strange blood black rattan, just like a blood black boa constrictor, undulating and bending like a blood black python, with blood red eyes and a monstrous whole body.


    The eyes of the huge and strange man of trees and vines swept over Du Shaofu and other people. Finally, they only looked at the generals. A strange sharp cold sound rang through, which was like thunder. Then it turned into ripples and spread: "Lord, are these human beings you don''t want to give me?"


    The generals looked at the huge rattan man, looked up slightly, and showed a kind of domineering and icy cold, and said: "I want the yinlingjing to have a role, hand over the yinlingjing."


    "Ha ha, yinlingjing, what do you want yinlingjing to do? Is it what these human beings want?"


    The tree vine giant heard the speech and laughed. He looked at the generals and said, "it seems that this is not your style. If you want yinlingjing, I''m afraid it is not enough for you to come here in person."


    "Do you want me to do it?"


    The general looked directly at the giant rattan. If he had been in its prime, he would have done it directly. But now that he is dead, his strength can no longer do anything about the blood vine evil spirit. "


    "It seems that the news can''t be wrong. It is said that generals and ministers have gone in everything with human beings. It seems that the cultivation strength has also been affected."


    Sangteng Sha looked at the generals and officials with a sneer. His eyes were ferocious and his evil spirit was surging. He said, "if you were still in the peak period, I''m afraid you would have started with me. If you didn''t, you would have greatly reduced your strength."


    "You can try it!"


    The generals were dark and dark, and had a little fluctuation, but in the eyes of the blood vine evil spirit, there was a chill pouring out.


    "Try and try. All your disciples have been destroyed. You can''t cheat me. It''s not the beginning."


    The blood vine sneered, and the sharp voice said at the same time, a blood black rattan is stretching out from the sky, like a hole through the space, Teng tail with a sharp cold.


    The vines swept out, the blood evil spirit was rolling around, and the terrible breath was rippling like a wave.


    The generals'' eyes moved, and they were about to start.


    "Whoosh!"


    However, at this time, the purple figure swept out. Du Shaofu took the first step, and the dark air of the soles of his feet surged. His figure was blocked by the vine.When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the generals, the bloody rattan was like a sharp arrow, ripping from the space in front of him, ripping the space in front of him like a ripple, making the surrounding space appear a little dark cracks.


    "Free walk on the wave!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure quickly evaded, unpredictable, as if God.


    "Why


    It seems that it is because of his own blow failed, and the voice of blood rattan Sha Jing Yi spreads out, and the random and strange body twists slightly. When the blood black tree vines stop around, they seem to be alive, sweeping out the sky and earth.


    These strange blood black vines seem to be able to tear apart the space. In a flash, they appear around Du Shaofu.


    "Whew..."


    The dense blood black vines emerged into the sky, enveloping the void with a terrible speed. With the blood killing spirit, Du Shaofu was tightly wrapped in it.


    "Not good..."


    Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi and so on suddenly took a breath, but they personally tried and knew that the terrible rattan was so weird and powerful that they couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Oh..."


    Just as the dense blood black vines wrapped Du Shaofu, a sound of dragon chanting came from it. The sound wave made Dongli carving tremble and crawl.


    "Hula..."


    The breath of energy fluctuates, and then a golden flame sweeps through the mysterious vines.


    Under the terrible high temperature, everything was burned as if it could destroy everything, and the strange plants nearby in this forest were withering immediately.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Just a moment later, the dense rattan cage began to crack, then exploded, and the broken vines and runes disappeared into the air.


    Oh The sound of dragon chanting resounded through this space. Then, the real body of the little star, tens of Zhang long, was perched in the sky. The wings, which were full of expansion, were no longer as thin as cicadas'' wings, but just like phoenix feathers, spreading the red and purple flaming fire. Although the body surface was flowing with stars and the breath of golden winged ROC, it was more of a terrible supreme breath.


    General, Gu Xinyan and others look up. Under the terrible pressure, the new spirit of the fusion of guiwa and jiuyoujiao is shaking.


    "Hula!"


    The little star revealed itself. There were five claws rising under the abdomen, giving birth to the rune cloud. The golden light of the two pupils overflowed. The wings fluttered, forming bursts of fiery flame tornado storms, which immediately wrapped up the huge blood vine evil spirit and went away. A terrible strange and complex pressure came from its body to the heaven and earth.


    That blazing breath, at the moment let the blood rattan Sha move, astonished.


    Immediately waved the rattan arm, surrounded by dense rattan wave, in the mid air block into an indestructible rattan wall, resist the small star body that hot flame, the burning fire seems to be able to suppress it at the moment.


    But that little star at this time that blazing flame, for the time being, can not really do with the blood vine evil spirit, can only be regarded as a standoff.


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were coagulated, his eyes under the mask were slightly dignified, and the talisman''s Secret patterns flickered in itself, forming a grass that emerged.


    It''s Dongming grass. The leaves of the whole body are slender, just like the real object, and the secret patterns of the talisman flash.


    As the Dongming grass swept out, the whole high altitude came down around the pressure, but the breath spread, so that people''s soul is also relaxed and happy.


    That breath can clean Lingtai and suppress all evils!


    "Go!"


    The secret pattern of the talisman turns into a beam of light, which can penetrate through the rattan wall of blood rattan evil spirit and suppress all evil spirits!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    When the wall of the blood rattan was blown open, the huge body of the rattan was also shaking, as if it had been injured one after another, and then exploded continuously, and finally all of them collapsed.


    The evil spirit sweeps, the ground shakes, everybody backs back, the eye is shocked!


    When a moment later, the huge rattan has been broken into pieces, everything disappeared.


    "It doesn''t seem to be right."


    Du Shaofu was suspended in the air and looked at the little star with four eyes, each showing a look of doubt and vigilance.


    Although Dongming grass is the killer of all evil spirits, Du Shaofu did not believe that he could defeat the blood vine evil spirit so easily.


    The blood vine evil spirit on the other side of the demon emperor is as powerful as the sky. It is definitely not easy to deal with.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."?


    At this moment, around half empty also don''t know from where, again spread the blood rattan Sha that strange sharp laugh sound.


    Along with this big laugh spreads out at the same time, this piece of messy strange forest land suddenly is again violent vibration.


    Then the earth moved and the mountains rocked, and the evil spirit swept around like this wave again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    The evil spirit of the sky is in the air and converges into a bloody evil cloud!


    In the evil cloud, a figure appeared later.


    It was a man in a blood black robe, looking older than the zombie generals, but also extremely handsome.


    In particular, a pair of blood black double pupil, very strange and charming, but at the moment the body rippling out of the evil spirit, is more terrifying!


    Du Shaofu frowned, and the man in the blood black robe was obviously the human figure transformed by the blood vine evil spirit.


    This blood vine evil spirit is too strong, as the body of that strange spirit, it is more difficult to deal with.


    "It''s not weak. There are still such means, but you are still far from it."


    Looking at Du Shaofu and the big and small stars, the man in the blood black robe looked at Du Shaofu and the big and small stars. On his handsome face, his expression was slightly solidified, and he said: "now, everything is over. Your blood and soul are enough to make me progress to a new level."


    "Hiss!"


    When the voice fell, the blood rattan Sha waved, the blood black light in both pupils surged, the arms slightly extended and lifted, the vast evil spirit swept away from the sky, all around suddenly trembled, and the whole strange forest was alive at the moment.


    "Whew, whew, whew!"


    In the void, there are strange blood black vines crisscrossing, and then in the eyes of many people who are shocked, they become a giant blood black rattan giant.


    Like living creatures, the giant rattan rushed at Du Shaofu and the little star with a sharp roar.


    "Oh


    The little stars roared and flapped their wings. On the scales of the giant tail, the golden flame swept directly to the giant rattan giant.


    "Woo!"


    The giant rattan shrieked and roared like thunder. The huge blow was wrapped by the dense and strange vines. The evil spirit wrapped it, and met the little star''s giant tail fiercely!


    "Bang bang!"


    Low muffled sound spread, broken runes scattered.


    The giant tail of the little star was shaken back, and the huge body trembled in the air.


    The golden flame on the little star has a restraining effect on that strange vine, but it seems that the strength is not enough, not enough to completely restrain!


    "Kick


    The body of the uncanny rattan giant was shaken back a few steps by the giant tail of little star itself, and then he pounced on little star and Du Shaofu again.


    Du Shaofu''s double pupils under his mask are very dignified. The blood vine is very difficult to be provoked, but the Yin Lingjing must be obtained. This is what he entered into the sealed ancient land and wrote down to continue to code. There will be some explosion today. The next update will be around 12:30, and the target is two shifts. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    In a disorderly and strange forest, the purple and gold electric arc that rolled and gathered from the sky fell on Du Shaofu and connected with Du Shaofu''s body.


    In Du Shaofu''s body, thunder and martial pulse surged and covered his whole body. A magnificent and desolate breath spread, and the purple gold electric arc was channeled and swallowed up directly.


    The purple gold thunderbolt penetrated into Du Shaofu''s muscles, muscles, blood vessels and viscera.


    In the sky, Du Shaofu''s whole body glows with thunder and lightning, just like the rising sun.


    Around the body, countless dazzling lightning runes are everywhere, just like the purple gold snake shuttling through the sky.


    At the moment, little star''s huge body was almost the same as Du Shaofu. He was satisfied with the electric arc around him and absorbed the purple and gold thunder greedily.


    "Boom!"


    The space trembled, the thunder roared, and the continuous purple and gold thunder fell on Du Shaofu and little star.


    These purple and gold thunder then turned into a terrible energy, so that the breath of the father and daughter began to rise one after another.


    The body of a man and a dragon, at this time, is greedy to absorb the terrible energy contained in the rolling purple gold thunder and lightning, along the whole body pore scales into the body.


    The energy contained in the breath of purple and gold thunder seems to be powerful and terrible, which makes Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing''s rising breath soar like a rocket.


    Up, up!


    "Boom..."


    There was lightning and thunder in the sky. Du Shaofu was suspended in the air, covered with thunder. There was a supreme breath on his body. He wanted to oppress heaven and earth!


    That''s too much of a bully and terrible breath, let four put space roar ceaselessly, seem to want to stir this world overturn.


    I don''t know when, the sky with lightning and thunder began to have the star light rotating, runes surging, and domineering energy fluctuations, such as the ocean undulating, like a golden rainbow flying across the sky.


    Around in the earth shaking, as if caused by the world turbulence, shocking people!


    After a long time, the rising breath of Du Shaofu seemed to reach a critical point, and the rapid rising breath finally stopped.


    The speed of Du Shaofu''s absorption of the purple and gold thunder in his body was also obviously slow down, and his breath seemed to begin to calm down.


    In the sky, the purple gold thunder arc around also began to disperse.


    As Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing kept on swallowing and swallowing like a bottomless pit, the vast purple gold arc began to dry up.


    "Whoosh..."


    Not far away in the air, four shadows fell.


    The four are generals and ministers, Dongli carving, and stone, and Lin Weiqi.


    Stone and Lin weiqi, they are not at ease, so return.


    "It''s swallowing thunder and breaking through, and the martial pulse is so terrible!"


    The general looked at Du Shaofu in the air from afar. His pupils were shocked. He murmured: "it''s just that the thunder power is not enough. If it is enough, it will be enough to break through again."


    "HISHI..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes suddenly opened in midair, and suddenly burst into two glowing thunder lights.


    In the eyes of thunder straight into the sky, like materialization!


    "Boom!"


    At that moment, the space was full of trembling drama. The terrible thunder filled the sky, and countless thunder rays penetrated the space and disappeared.


    "What does he want to do? Does he want to break through?"


    The generals and ministers raised their heads and pondered in their hearts. At this time, their eyes were filled with wonder.


    In a short moment, just calm in the air, once again a violent tremor.


    "Hula..."


    Then a purple gold arc gathered from the surrounding space and occupied in the air for a moment.


    "Pulling the purple and gold thunder, he is deliberately pulling the purple and gold thunder, and wants to take the opportunity to break through!"


    Looking at the vast purple and gold arc that gathered together again in front of the sky, the general''s eyes also shook fiercely.


    "Hula..."


    The purple gold arc, which was palpitating and dazzling, converged thunder and fell again on Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    The thunder of purple and gold flowed into Du Shaofu and xiaoxingxing, and then the mystery disappeared.


    At this moment, with the purple and golden thunder being swallowed up again, Du Shaofu''s breath, which had just stopped, began to climb again and spread the supreme breath of oppressing heaven and earth!


    However, the rising speed of the breath is slow, but at such a slow speed, the breath is climbing a lot more powerful, as if there is a force in the suppression, in the convergence, in the ready to go, like a repressed volcano, waiting for the final eruption.


    It didn''t take long for Du Shaofu to be covered with electric arc all over his body. He suddenly opened his eyes, and the thunder and lightning were rolling in his eyes, just like two rounds of sun shining in the sky and overlooking the earth.


    At this moment, the repressed breath in Du Shaofu''s body suddenly burst out of his body like a volcano."Boom


    Then, all around Du Shaofu, countless thunderbolts soared into the sky.


    Finally, in the eyes of Dong Li Diao, Shi and Lin weiqi, the thunder condenses and becomes the purple gold lightning ROC.


    The huge purple and gold giant ROC''s virtual shadow is high in the sky. This is not a golden winged ROC. Although it carries the power of the golden winged ROC, it is already purple and gold at the moment.


    The huge purple gold giant ROC covers the sky and covers the sky. The strong smell of despotism and destruction makes Dongli carving, Lin weiqi and stone all start to soften their legs.


    "Gu..."


    Purple Gold giant ROC neigh, sound like to penetrate the seal of the ancient sky, sound waves can distort space.


    The dense purple and gold electric arc over the sky turned into a huge purple gold thunderbolt at last.


    The huge thunder pierced through the space barrier from the high altitude, and fell heavily on the shadow of the purple and golden giant ROC that covered the sky.


    Such terrible purple and gold thunder fell, so that the purple and gold giant Peng''s huge body of virtual shadow was also shocked.


    Then the purple gold arc broke out on the virtual shadow of the purple gold giant ROC. The arc raged in the sky, and the electric light was like that in the sky on the golden day. 1 on the head of the virtual shadow of the purple gold giant ROC, a young man in purple soft armor appeared slowly, his head was raised, his eyes were like a sea of thunder, and his body was covered with electric arc.


    The purple soft armor youth and the purple gold ROC are connected, a vast breath of incomparable, suddenly spread around like a tide


    "On the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory..."


    Feel at the moment that purple soft armor youth body breath, general minister double pupil is also for it mercilessly a tremor.


    However, the generals and ministers know that it was not long ago that the guy broke through the mysterious level of Wu Emperor''s territory from the beginning.


    How long did this guy break through to the other side of Emperor Wu again!


    Such a breakthrough speed, with abnormal also not enough to describe!


    "On the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory!"


    Stone, Lin weiqi and donglidiao are three people. They feel the youth above the virtual shadow of purple and golden lightning and giant ROC at the moment, and the vast breath that permeates and opens in his body is full of gaping eyes.


    "I don''t want to live."


    Dong Li Diao legs soft, shivering all over, he has a kind of impulse not to live, this blow, he is completely lost confidence in himself.


    "I want to live, I want to be a strong man!"


    Stone white Dongli carved a look, although he is also hit, but in his opinion, he is less than three, this is not surprising.


    "Hula..."


    For a moment, with the huge purple gold ROC bird shadow, it gradually disappeared in the sky.


    Above the sky, at last, the purple gold arc began to dissipate completely, and everything recovered.


    In the sky, the young man in purple soft armor, the thunder in his pupils disappeared, and he stretched his waist slightly. There was a crisp voice of joint bones coming out.


    "Hoo..."


    Youth a mouthful of turbid gas and then spit out from the mouth along the throat, shaking the space is for it.


    "On the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory!"


    He raised his hand slightly and felt the vast and mysterious Qi in the palace. Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile.


    Compared with the mysterious level of the Wu Emperor''s realm, the level on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s realm is now more than several times higher.


    It''s a kind of feeling that makes you feel comfortable. You can smash the space and destroy the Emperor Wu!


    Du Shaofu was smiling. Unexpectedly, he came to get yinlingjing. When he met the difficult blood vine evil spirit, he finally had such an opportunity to make himself go further.


    It can be said that this time the harvest in this sealed ancient land is enough to be worth several years outside.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu was like a mole ant in the face of the Martial Emperor.


    In front of the blood demon and the old man of Yin Ming sect, Du Shaofu couldn''t do anything at first, otherwise tianwu academy would not be razed to the ground.


    At that time, the strength that Du Shaofu longed for had already reached.


    On the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory, Du Shaofu even had a kind of self-confidence. Even if he met with a half Zun level, he was able to directly confront him.


    "Yin Ming sect, it''s time to collect money, wait..."


    Although his own strength is not strong enough to compete with that clan, Du Shaofu has never forgotten the Yin Ming religion.


    This time he met the disciples of the Yin Ming sect, which made Du Shaofu remember the Yin Ming sect more. When he went out of the sealed ancient land, he should also go to the Yin Ming sect.


    "Dad


    The little star didn''t know when the huge noumenon had converged, and his small body fell on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    With a smile in his eyes, the little star waited for Du Shaofu to look. The young girl''s voice said, "you have broken through again, faster than me."


    Du Shaofu smiles and says to little star, "how are you? Are you ok?"


    "I''m still a little short of breaking through."


    The little star seems to be a little disappointed. With the voice falling, his golden eyes slightly stagnated. His eyes were puzzled and said to Du Shaofu, "I always feel familiar with those purple and golden thunder just now. It seems that the purple and golden thunder will not hurt me..."


    "Have you ever seen the purple and golden thunder before?"


    Du Shaofu asked. Little star was riddled all over. Du Shaofu had to care.


    The little star shook his head and said to Du Shaofu, "it should not be, but in my memory, I can feel that the purple gold thunder is very familiar. The purple gold thunder and lightning will not hurt me, and can also help me forge my body."


    Du Shaofu pondered and felt the changes in his body. The purple gold thunder gathered by the purple gold arc really changed his physical body a little.


    At this time, Du Rou Fu''s body became less and less intense, but he was able to strengthen himself.


    "The more I know about you, the more unfathomable you are. It seems that neither the emperor nor the respect of the emperor is..."


    The figures of the generals and ministers appeared in front of Du Shaofu and looked at Du Shaofu. The light of his pupils fluctuated, showing a color of surprise.


    Seeing the generals, Du Shaofu asked nervously, "have you ever succeeded?"


    "Yin Lingjing is not very important to the blood rattan evil spirit. He will not take it with him. He will put it in his nest, and he has already got it."


    The general''s voice dropped and he threw something in his hand to Du Shaofu.


    This was a plan that had been discussed by both of them when they came.


    The blood vine evil spirit is fierce, the strength of generals and ministers has fallen, and they can''t do anything about it.


    I''m afraid that Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing can''t do anything about it completely. Therefore, the chance of hard work is very small, and we can only take it by wisdom.


    Therefore, the two men finally discussed that in case of failure, Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing would join hands to hold down the blood vine evil spirit, and the familiar generals would sneak into the blood rattan evil spirit''s nest and take out the ghost crystal.


    When Du Shaofu took over the things thrown by the generals and ministers, there was a tremendous energy fluctuation. A faint light group the size of a palm appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands, and the runes moved, which made people tremble.


    "Yinlingjing, this is yinlingjing!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of joy, and his heart trembled with excitement.


    The object in front of him is the Yin Lingjing that Du Shaofu has been looking for. Then master qizun will be able to recover completely.


    "Let''s go. The evil heart of the blood vine is very small. If you find that the Yin Ling crystal is missing, you will surely catch up." The general said to Du Shaofu.


    "Now that blood vine evil spirit comes again, it is not necessarily the winner."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately stopped the Yin Ming cult and gave a slight smile.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu felt that if he met the bloody rattan evil spirit again, the winner would not be sure.


    Even before the breakthrough, if all the means were used, Du Shaofu estimated that although the blood rattan evil was weird and powerful, he could not help himself, but he was afraid that he could not do anything about it.


    "There is no time to delay, you must go immediately to enhance the spirit, otherwise that big opportunity opens, you will regret too late."


    General minister light light way: "hope time all still have time."


    "Thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes gave a smile and clasped his fists to the generals.


    The general''s purple robe shook, glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "let''s go. We should start."


    "Whoosh..."


    Several figures then swept into the air, and then disappeared after a flash.


    On the peak, when Du Shaofu came with Lin weiqi and donglidiao, Sun Yi, Tao Yu, general, Gu Xinyan and so on gave a complete sigh of relief.


    "Thank you for your help. Thank you very much."


    On the peak, general, Wuque, Gu Xinyan and other disciples of tianwu academy gave thanks to Du Shaofu.


    In particular, the general and others are extremely grateful. They have been helped twice by each other.


    "Don''t mention it. It''s not far to the left. It''s the ancient Tianzong and the people from the World Association. You should catch up with them as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu finished speaking to the general and Gu Xinyan, then motioned to the disciples of the Seven Star hall, and then all the figures swept away.


    Looking at the figure disappeared in the air, general, Gu Xinyan, witch bird and so on for a long time.


    "I always feel yes. What do you think?"


    The general looked back at Gu Xinyan and Wuque, Li Yuxiao and so on asked.


    "I''ll find out one day."


    Valley heart Yan light road, beautiful double pupil blooming light.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Mountains, in this dark space is more spectacular, but that a continuous cliff connected.


    The cliffs, which are towering into the clouds, are straight and straight, like being cut by a knife. It seems that some super strong man has cut half of the big stone mountain with an axe.


    The cliff is continuous, leaving a lot of crisscross abyss.


    Here is like the entrance of Jiuyou, magnificent and moving!


    Under the black fog surging, faint between the ghost cry, and let people tremble!


    "Whoosh..."


    Hundreds of figures fell on a cliff peak, which is the numerous disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    The first few people were Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, Shitou, etc.


    Du Shaofu looked around him. There were towering peaks and precipitous cliffs everywhere. In the distance, there were some strange plants, one by one, one by one.


    "Just below, there is a space in there that can enhance your spirit!"


    Looking at the crisscross abyss below, the generals said to Du Shaofu.


    As Du Shaofu looked down, many of the abysses were bottomless, and the black fog was surging up and down. The momentum was magnificent and the spirit was very high.


    "It seems terrible in here..." Said the stone, looking down at the black fog.


    "It''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s special here. There''s no danger."


    The voice of the generals and ministers fell, and their figures faced the abyss, and then they dived down.


    "Be careful and follow me." Du Shaofu told the people to follow him.


    In the abyss, in the thick black fog, several desires are unable to see five fingers.


    Deep black fog, rolling evil spirit, occasionally there is a cry of ghosts.


    The integration of the three will make people feel uneasy.


    In the dark fog of the abyss, I don''t know where the purple and gold electric arc lingers around.


    The vast atmosphere fluctuates, so that ordinary evil spirits dare not come near.


    The more people go down, they feel a palpitation breath more and more intense, and the space is shaking.


    There is a chilling breath, which diffuses out of the void space in the depth of the abyss.


    Under the terrible breath, people''s soul trembled, and they had to be filled with awe.


    "Here we are


    Finally, after nearly half an hour, the figure of the generals and ministers fell on a huge rock wall.


    Above the cliff ahead, the void space fluctuates, and there is a flash of runic light spreading out.


    This space is rippling and rippling, like a crack in the space.


    The breath of awe in the void of the abyss just now spreads from the cracks of these runes.


    "It''s like seal prohibition..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell behind the generals and officials, looking at the crack of the rune''s light, and faintly the rune was broken. The breath from it made all the yuan spirits in the palace tremble for it.


    "This is a seal prohibition, but there was a crack decades ago, so no one else or evil spirit has found it. There is something inside that you want to strengthen."


    The general looked at the crack of the rune, and then said to Du Shaofu, "be careful when you come in. Although there are cracks in the seal prohibition system, the cultivation strength is not enough. Once you enter, you will be crushed into pieces by the seal forbidden crack."


    "Everybody be careful."


    Du Shaofu nodded and immediately reminded the disciples of the Seven Star hall behind him.


    "Hiss!"


    The general stepped forward, wrapped in a ray of light, and then they got into the seal crack.


    With a wave of light in the seal crack, its figure is immediately disappeared.


    "Hiss!"


    After that, Du Shaofu and other disciples of the Seven Star hall, who were just as powerful as others, swept straight into the seal crack.


    When the last person entered the seal crack, there was also a violent fluctuation on the seal crack.


    The dark space is darker than the outside.


    It was a misty place, silent as death, as if no one had ever been able to step in.


    "Hiss!"


    In the middle of the sky, there were ripples in the space, and then many figures fell into the dead space. It was Du Shaofu and others.


    "My God..."


    When Du Shaofu and others appeared and looked at everything in front of them, they were all shocked.


    Then one by one on the face, for the shock of the dumbfounded!


    I can see that this is a huge space, but in this space, at the moment, it is a dense accumulation of weapons, but weapons, all over the mountains and all over the ground, are weapons.


    Spirit, talisman and Tao.


    This space is densely covered with ancient atmosphere.


    "It''s five o''clock, and there''s an update. Xiao Yu is still coding. I''ll see you early tomorrow morning. Don''t delay your rest. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    This space is like an ocean of weapons. The dense weapons are more than tens of millions.


    However, these weapons do not have any energy fluctuations, and they are even rusty. It seems that these weapons have existed here for countless years.


    "A lot of weapons, spirit weapons, talismans, Dao tools, high-quality Taoist weapons..."


    Tao Yu, Yu Mingyuan, and other disciples of Tianquan hall fall down and turn over something among the dense swords, guns, swords and halberds.


    But later, Tao Yu and others found that these dense weapons did not have any energy fluctuations, but became piles of scrap iron.


    Without energy, these spirit tools, talismans and Tao weapons will lose their power, and they won''t be useful. They are just a heap of scrap iron, and even the value of recycling is lost.


    "What''s the matter with this? Where is the energy on these Daoists and runes?"


    Tao Yu, Yu Mingyuan and other heartaches are not. For the master of Fuwen, it is undoubtedly heartache to beat his chest and feet when facing the countless weapons that have become scrap iron.


    Even if these weapons are incomplete, they can collect them and rebuild them, which is tantamount to obtaining numerous weapon refining materials.


    The dense weapons cover all over the mountains and fields. What kind of weapon refining materials will it be? Once taken out, it will be enough for the Tianquan palace for hundreds of years or even thousands of years without worrying about any weapon refining material resources.


    It''s a pity that the dense materials for refining utensils all over the mountains and fields have become scrap iron at this time.


    "Which son of a bitch is so cruel to nature!"


    Yu Mingyuan is heartbroken and scolds who destroyed so many refining materials.


    The general looked at the vast weapon space, then turned to Du Shaofu and said, "this place is very strange. You can use external forces without being restricted. You can attract the guys in this place by taking out your weapons as the guide. But be careful. It is not easy to be provoked. Fortunately, this space seems to limit its growth of intelligence, otherwise Then, even in my heyday, I should avoid it! "


    "Can weapons be used here?"


    Du Shaofu was slightly stunned. Then he waved his hand. Suddenly, the whole sky was shocked. There was a blue gold light in his palm.


    In the next moment, a long sword with the color of green and gold appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands. The air of domineering and fierce filled the air and clanged in the air!


    This long green and gold sword looks ancient and unsophisticated, but in fact it is extremely smart. The sword''s edge is elegant, the light of green and gold is shining, and the runes are flowing. It is just the "bully shadow" that Du Shaofu has not used for a long time.


    "Is it really possible to use weapons?"


    Stone eyes like, wave and move, chopping magic axe also suddenly appeared in the palm.


    An ancient energy diffuses from the axe, and the breath is rolling. The power is not under the shadow of Du Shaofu.


    The breath on the axe is even more mysterious than that on the shadow.


    "Hiss..."


    At this moment, along with Du Shaofu and Shi Shi Shi, they summoned a powerful shadow and a magic axe.


    The vast weapon space on this side suddenly trembled for it, and then the dense swords, swords and halberds on the ground began to fluctuate like the tide.


    "Kaka..."


    The ground is moving, the sword and halberd inside, as if there is something terrible in drilling through, large areas of space began to twist.


    Then, in the surprise of the public, it was to see a large area of swords, spears, swords and halberds starting to soar into the sky, and then swept out everywhere.


    There are a lot of dazzling runes blooming in front of the whirlpool, from which a strong energy fluctuates.


    "Kaka..."


    A large number of swords, guns, swords and halberds converged. Finally, under the eyes of many people, countless swords, guns, swords and halberds seemed to be alive and began to condense. Finally, a huge weapon dragon with a length of about 100 Zhang was formed, which was huge and had no match in the air.


    This dragon is completely condensed by swords, spears, swords and halberds. It is tightly and seamlessly condensed together. Its twin pupils are two huge hammer shaped weapons with Rune light. It is accompanied by a vast breath, overlooking Du Shaofu, generals and other officials.


    "How strong..."


    That vast breath swept down, so that Lin weiqi, Dongli carving, stone and so on all trembled.


    Everyone felt that the weapons in the Shenque were shaking and wanted to drill out and submit to the dragon.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu''s bully shadow is also making a buzzing sound of wind and thunder at the moment. Facing the huge weapon dragon at this time, it seems to be suppressed under the terrible breath of ancient and vast.


    "Oh


    In the eyes of the giant dragon, Du Fu''s eyes vibrate and roar.


    "What the hell is this? It''s so strong!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly frozen, and he felt that the breath on the weapon giant dragon at this time could not have been under the leadership of the generals and ministers at that time."This is the soul of the instrument that grows in this space. In this pile of weapons, there should be some pieces of magic weapons or even higher level of magic weapons. After a long time, some of the participating spirits left in the fragments of the magic weapons have bred this spirit in this pile of weapons."


    The general said to Du Shaofu: "the spirit absorbed the weapon energy and grew to a terrible level. Fortunately, it did not give birth to intelligence completely. It is just some of the remaining abilities of some magic weapons. Once the intelligence is born, it will be extremely terrifying."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly fixed. From the words of the generals and ministers, he knew the origin of the spirit.


    The soul of this weapon devoured the energy of weapons all over the mountains and fields. It is conceivable that it has grown to such a terrible state.


    "Oh


    The weapon dragon roars and stares at the axe in the stone''s hand.


    It seems to be the breath of the magic axe. At this time, it is more attractive to the weapon dragon. Then, in the roar, it rushes to the stone.


    "Cut the magic axe!"


    Stone eyes tremble, and so on the vast breath comes, is also a big drink, in the hands of the ancient axe on the explosion of God awn.


    "Whew!"


    With an axe cut down, the stone hands, and the wind and clouds in the air, a terrible and extreme energy swept out of the old axe.


    "Hiss!"


    The axe was dazzling and turned into a thunderbolt, which severely collided with the weapon dragon.


    "Boom..."


    The two collided, a fierce shiver in the air, and a terrible momentum swept through.


    "Pedaling..."


    Almost in an instant, the strong body of the stone was thrown directly, and it flew dozens of feet in mid air, then it fell to the ground from a distance.


    All of a sudden, the stone turned pale, and the blood in his mouth was fierce, and his axe fell to one side.


    "Oh


    The roar of the weapon dragon seems to have no interest in the stone. It takes the axe directly. It seems that it wants to swallow the ancient breath on the axe.


    "Whew..."


    At this moment, a sword awn came directly to the weapon dragon, which was almost to submerge the surrounding space. The sword light spread to the back of the weapon dragon with the power of lightning.


    "Hum!"


    This is Du Shaofu''s attack. Ba Ying simply cuts out a sword, but it contains the power to move mountains and rivers.


    This sword, enough to shake the mountains and rivers, landslides, destroy everything!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    And the cracks in the ground, the cracks in the ground, a lot of weapons in the ground!


    "Oh..."


    The weapon dragon seemed to feel something. Instinctively, he turned around and a dazzling Rune light like a spear shot shot out of his mouth and directly collided with Du Shaofu''s sword.


    "Chula la!"


    After the collision of the two energies, Du Shaofu''s sword light just froze for a moment. Then, under the eyes of many shocked eyes, the sword light was directly destroyed.


    "Pedaling!"


    A terrible force came, and Du Shaofu''s body was swept away.


    That terrible force swept through. If it had not been for Du Shaofu''s coming here, his sword would have broken through once again and stepped to the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory. I''m afraid it would have been shaken off now.


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. The huge force swept over him, and his Qi and blood were surging in his body.


    The spirit is so powerful and terrible. It''s no wonder that the general said that if the spirit was really born with wisdom, he would also give up.


    "Bully shadow changes!"


    As Du Shaofu''s figure retreated, the layers of light on the overlying shadow in his hand bloomed, and the body of the sword suddenly turned into a cascade of chain corners.


    The dazzling blue and gold talisman''s secret pattern blooms like the golden feather of a golden winged ROC bird. In an instant, the bully''s shadow turns into a blue and gold sword whip separated from the body of the sword and twines away at the weapon dragon.


    "Chulala..."


    The change of the green and gold sword whip is like a python, a dragon in the sky and a ROC in the air!


    "The sword of Shao Dian Lord is so strange!"


    Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, Tao Yu, Yu Mingyuan and so on have retreated to the distance.


    They know that they can''t help any more. They might as well withdraw as soon as possible, so as not to add trouble to the little hall leader.


    "Whew..."


    The green and gold sword whip swept out with a sharp force. It was also in an incredible angle that it wrapped the huge weapon dragon directly.


    "Oh


    The weapon dragon roars and spreads the rune light all over his body. When he is entangled by the overlord shadow, it is a terrible suction that devours the energy on the overlord shadow into his body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    "Not good!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly changed color. He didn''t expect such a change.


    The attraction of the weapon dragon is not only swallowing his attack energy, but also swallowing the energy inside the "overlord shadow". It is totally irresistible.


    However, no matter how hard Du Shaofu tried, he couldn''t get rid of the dragon.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu suddenly raised his head. In his eyes, thunder surged, sharp and frightening, his fingerprints changed, and the thunder wrapped around him. All of a sudden, the domineering momentum of punishment swept out.


    "Hiss..."


    Above the shadow, a flash of thunder poured in, and a mighty thunder and lightning power diffused over the blue and gold sword whip, like a Thunder Dragon hovering in an instant.


    "Kaka..."


    Finally, under the thunder and lightning energy of Du Shaofu''s all-out effort, the weapon giant dragon trembled. It seemed that some kind of fear and instinctive fear were pouring out. The green and gold sword whip took the opportunity to wind the whip and then quickly retreated back.


    "Hula...!"


    At last, all the twists and turns into a natural, ancient and elegant green and gold sword. However, at this time, it was obviously a setback.


    "This guy is so good that I don''t know how to do it."


    The little star raised his head and his golden eyes were staring at the weapon dragon in front of him, worried about Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t let weapons get close to the spirit of weapons. They will devour weapons and increase their energy. Now you can put your weapons away."


    The generals moved their eyes in the distance and said to Du Shaofu, "it has no intelligence yet. Don''t attack by force. Don''t arouse its instinctive resistance. Otherwise, we will all be in trouble. If we want to make it your spiritual energy, we can only think of another way."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu and the stone who had been badly damaged in the distance immediately put away the bully''s shadow and his axe.


    "Oh..."


    As baying and the axe were put away by Du Shaofu and Shi Shi, the weapon dragon roared endlessly, as if in doubt, searching everywhere for the breath of baying and chopping magic axe.


    "How can we find another way to suppress it?"


    Du Shaofu frowned and asked the generals in the distance. At the moment, he was afraid that his own strength and means were exhausted, and it was difficult to suppress the spirit.


    It''s not easy for Du Shaofu to become his own spirit energy.


    "The spirit is like a newborn baby now. You can try to coax it into accepting you and making it feel close to you. If you have the opportunity to put your soul mark in this spirit, then you will be successful."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the general frowned and said, "I don''t know much about this. Whether you succeed or not depends on yourself. But you''d better hurry up. There are at most 20 days left. The final opportunity is about to begin."


    "Coax the spirit of the instrument..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly stunned under his mask, and then he looked at the huge weapon dragon. At the moment, he couldn''t make a strong attack. He had to listen to the general''s suggestion and try it first.


    "Oh..."


    The weapon dragon roared, looking for the weapon breath just now, but it disappeared. It seemed that he was impatient.


    Du Shaofu frowned to himself and looked at the front space. After thinking for a while, his eyes suddenly fluctuated.


    After that, Du Shaofu replaced a general spirit weapon and threw it directly to the weapon dragon.


    "HISHI..."


    The weapon dragon opened his mouth and immediately swallowed the spirit weapon thrown away by Du Shaofu into his mouth. It was only a few short gasps that he spit out again.


    However, at the moment, the spirit weapon that the weapon giant dragon spits out has disappeared and turned into a pile of scrap iron, without any energy fluctuation.


    "Oh


    The weapon dragon looked at Du Shaofu, and there was a weapon in his mouth. It was like a living creature breathing its tongue.


    "Any more?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and continued to throw a spirit weapon to the dragon.


    The weapon dragon immediately swallowed the spirit weapon into its mouth, and then spit out a piece of scrap iron again.


    At the moment, the weapon dragon''s double pupil Rune looks at Du Shaofu again, and his breath is obviously milder.


    "Yes, I have a chance to succeed, so I have to give my unwanted talisman." As soon as Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened, he immediately said to the crowd behind him.


    When they saw this, they also showed their excitement and joy, and immediately gave Du Shaofu the spiritual and talisman tools they did not want.


    As a result, Du Shaofu began to accompany the weapon dragon in this space, feeding and communicating feelings.


    Du Shaofu''s efforts seem to have played a significant role.


    Fed by Du Shaofu, the weapon dragon was much more gentle to Du Shaofu.


    But the weapon dragon still couldn''t make Du Shaofu too close.


    It is obviously not an easy thing to make the spirit close and trust.Du Shaofu had no other way but to spend time with the spirit in this space.


    In order to enhance the spirit of the utensils in the Zijin heavenly palace, Du Shaofu could only wait, which was not possible in a day or two.


    Fortunately, the spirit has no malice to people, but just wants to devour the energy on the spirit weapon.


    "Not so generous to me."


    Seeing Du Shaofu hand over a large number of talismans and talismans to the dragon, the little star''s mouth pouts slightly and his eyes turn white to Du Shaofu. His clear childish voice is obviously full of jealousy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The space is dark, and many evil spirits are dissipated in the air. There has been a rather fierce battle here.


    On a mountain top, hundreds of young men and women stood together.


    These young men and women''s breath is slowly fluctuating, are temperament extraordinary.


    That one by one invisible breath fluctuations, people are thrilled.


    "The strength of these evil spirits is getting stronger and stronger!"


    In front of them, a woman with vivid eyes and lavender eyes said that it was Sima Muhan, the ancient emperor of heaven.


    At the moment, in addition to the ancient Tianzong''s Ruo, Jiangling, Yin Mochen, Ji ouming and Si ruofeng, there are also Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, yinyimodiao, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and others from the World Association and Du''s family.


    In addition, at the moment, there are night floating Ling, qiangu jade, silver fox and tianwu college general, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao and so on.


    After the disciples of the Seven Star hall left, the general and Gu Xinyan immediately followed Du Shaofu''s instructions and finally caught up with the people of the ancient Tianzong and Du family World Association.


    The world association was originally unknown in Zhongzhou.


    However, during this period of time, with several major forces interspersed with the World Congress.


    In addition to the rise of Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, yinyimodiao, yepiaoling, qianguyu and so on, it almost swept all directions in this sealed ancient land.


    This makes the name of the World Association, recently in the sealed ancient land, but famous.


    "You are also Qiaofeng, the artifact emperor, to help you?"


    Du Xiaoman asked Zhang Lu and Guo Qing of tianwu college. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her eyes were a little puzzled.


    Zhang Lu nodded, tied up her horse''s tail, and drew a long figure under her tight dress. With her beautiful face and bright eyes, Zhang Lu said to Du Xiaoman, "Xiaoman Xuejie, the strength of Qiaofeng is really terrible. If it hadn''t been for his help, all of us would have been more or less unlucky this time."


    "It''s him again..."


    Du Xiaoman''s face was slightly lifted, and his dark eyes were as clear as a stream of water. He had an indescribable, refined and fiery costume. His long and straight legs were like enchanting in silence.


    Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, and her golden eyes moved. Then she looked at the front and said nothing as if she had not heard.


    "Well, it''s time for us to continue our journey. It''s not far from here. We should arrive at our destination. However, if we want to get to the destination, we have to pass through the" evil spirit death Beach ". You should pay attention to safety when it is a place of great evil."


    Sima Muhan''s lavender eyes are bright and charming, which reminds the people in Tianxia society, Du family and tianwu college.


    In contrast, the overall strength of ancient Tianzong is naturally stronger than that of tianwu college, and the Du family has the World Association.


    "Be careful."


    Du Xiaoman told the Du family and all the people in the world that he was wearing orange clothes and wearing a bunch of plain waist, but he didn''t get a grip. Under the short skirt, his legs were long, tall, white and hot.


    "Someone''s coming. The lineup is strong."


    Looking at the distant sky, Du Xiaoyao''s eyes suddenly trembled and felt that many people were rushing to come.


    "Shua Shua..."


    When they heard the speech, they all immediately glanced at the front space.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the dark and quiet sky, suddenly many rainbow figures flashed from the distance. After a few flashes, they appeared in the sky.


    That group of figures has a strong breath, with hundreds of people.


    The fluctuation of the breath made the ancient Tianzong disciples immediately concentrate on it.


    The clothes of these hundreds of young men and women are also very strange, although all people''s clothes are different.


    But everyone''s clothes, both men and women, are embroidered with a vivid sword shaped pattern on their shoulders.


    In the air, at first, the youths, who were full of faint indifference, swept down from the dark half sky.


    Then the young man fell directly in front of Sima Muhan, water like cold, soul descending, Du Xiaoqing and so on.


    This young man is twenty-four or five years old. He has white skin and a pair of dazzling black eyes that can see through the samsara. When he is calm, he looks like a cold star. When his face is silent, he is as cold as ice. His profile is like a knife.


    The young man''s appearance and expression gave people an extremely sharp feeling, with a sharp edge, just like a sharp sword.


    The young man is in a long gown, with a long body and three scabbard swords on his back and shoulders, just like a fan-shaped one.The three swords are gold, white and yellow.


    When Sima Muhan, water if cold, soul, Yin Mo Chen and so on looking at the young man in front of him, they are all moving slightly.


    "It''s seven o''clock, today''s update. Xiao Yu will have a series of rounds at 6:00 p.m. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    The young man landed on the ground, glanced around, and finally opened his mouth to Sima Muhan and said, "can Qiao Feng be in?"


    "Nameless, what are you looking for Qiao Feng


    Sima Muhan''s side, if the water is cold, slowly walk out, eyes Zhanzhan have God, slightly staring at the sharp man, the cheek slightly show pear vortex, beautiful, eyes with a sea like blue luster.


    "I heard that he is a disciple of qizun. I''ve been looking for him for a long time."


    The nameless youth swept through the crowd, then looked at the cold water and said, "it seems that Qiao Feng has left again, but there will always be a meeting, and then I will let him lose in my hands."


    "Do you have a grudge against Qiao Feng?"


    Sima Muhan''s black eyebrows wrinkled slightly and asked the unknown lightly.


    "There''s no hatred. It''s just a 1400 year account of our school." Said nameless.


    Wen Yan, the ancient Tianzong people and Du Xiaoqing, ye Piaoling, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and so on are quite puzzled, listening to the clouds.


    It''s hard for people to imagine that when Qiaofeng and Qiaofeng were related to 1400 years ago.


    "It seems that you have some confidence, but I don''t think you will be the opponent of Qiao Feng at that time." Sima Muhan slightly pouts, looks at nameless and says.


    "I know that you, Sima Muhan, the daughter of ancient emperor Sima stepping on the star, is an emperor and has a high attainments in kendo."


    Nameless looked at Sima Muhan and said softly, "but in kendo, you will not be my opponent. I can tell you first that if you want to defeat me, then you will have to think of other ways."


    "Well, now we can try it first."


    On hearing the speech, Sima Muhan pouts his small mouth and spreads the runes in the lavender double pupils. His graceful body has a sharp breath and fluctuates all over the year.


    "It''s not the time yet. Naturally, there will be opportunities. Of course, the premise is that you can cross the" evil spirit death beach. "


    The nameless voice falls, the soles of the dark air surging, the figure immediately swept away.


    "Whoosh..."


    In mid air, hundreds of people also left quickly and disappeared in the air again.


    "Hum!"


    Sima Muhan snorted and chopped his feet.


    "It is said that nameless''s attainments in Kendo and his cultivation of Kendo are all connected with heaven, which makes the elder in the gate feel ashamed. He is indeed a difficult master."


    Water Ruohan gently patted Sima Muhan''s shoulder, soft as water, like the sounds of nature, standing beside Sima Muhan, like a budding lotus, spotless.


    "I don''t believe I''m not as good at Kendo as he is."


    Sima Muhan is obviously not satisfied. Since she was defeated by that guy, she has spent a lot of time and energy to understand the Ming holy sword spectrum. She does not believe that nameless can be better than herself.


    "It doesn''t matter if Kendo is not enough. You can suppress him in other places."


    With a broad smile, he said to Sima Muhan: "the people of huijianmen specialize in kendo. They really have a lot of skills in kendo, but they are just good at kendo."


    The voice fell down, and his eyes moved. He said, "but that nameless man is indeed a dangerous person."


    "Let''s go. First we''ll go to the evil spirit''s death beach, where there will be a fierce battle!"


    If the water is cold and light, the expression in the blue eyes is slightly coagulated.


    That evil spirit died on the beach, I''m afraid that at that time, I don''t know how many people will damage it.


    But only when we cross the death beach of evil spirits can we finally get the big chance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Go!"


    In the vast space of weapons, Du Shaofu threw out a talisman in his hand.


    "Oh..."


    The weapon dragon opened his mouth and swallowed the talisman into his mouth. A moment later, a piece of scrap iron was spit out, and then the intimate one was around Du Shaofu. His eyes on Du Shaofu seemed to be still in the air.


    "There are not a few runes left..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a wry smile. Eight days had passed.


    Du Shaofu took thousands of spirit weapons from the disciples of the Seven Star hall, as well as hundreds of talismans, which had been devoured into scrap iron by the dragon.


    This made Du Shaofu''s heart ache, almost to the blood.


    However, at such a high price, it has also achieved a lot.


    A few days ago, the weapon dragon had already dared to approach. Yesterday, he was able to make Du Shaofu sit on his back.


    But Du Shaofu felt that yesterday was not the time to set the soul mark in the soul.


    Once the spirit is frightened and resisted, all the previous achievements will be wasted. If you want to use this move again, I''m afraid it is impossible, and there are not so many spirit tools and runes to consume.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu snatched it out and landed on the head of the weapon dragon, gently touching the head of the weapon dragon.


    The weapon dragon is like a living creature. It leans on Du Shaofu affectionately and rubs gently on Du Shaofu''s palm, with a gentle breath."Now you can try to use your yuan Shen power to move and pull the spirit out. Otherwise, you can''t arrange the soul mark."


    The general''s voice reached Du Shaofu''s ear and said, "if the spirit has already believed you, it will come out naturally."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he looked at the huge object under his palm. He was clear that there was a terrible existence in the giant. At the moment, he was intimate and docile. Once he accidentally angered it, the consequences would be extremely terrible.


    "Yuan Shen communication and traction..."


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and a force of primordial spirit sprang out of the palace of mud pills in his mind and began to release.


    "Oh..."


    It seems to feel the breath fluctuation suddenly. The weapon dragon is startled and starts to retreat quickly, just like a frightened deer.


    "Hula..."


    At the same time, the energy of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen fluctuated, and an ancient breath spread out. He slowly approached the weapon dragon and released his good will, like caressing away.


    The weapon giant dragon raised his head, and the rune in his eyes flickered. It seemed that he was full of doubts. He hummed in his throat and looked at Du Shaofu curiously.


    It seems that Du Shaofu did not feel any threat under the power of Yuan Shen. The weapon dragon began to approach again and began to be intimate.


    With the fright of the weapon dragon, Du Shaofu did not dare to act rashly at this time. He could only continue to play with the weapon dragon.


    Finally, with the help of Du Shaofu, the weapon dragon is like a urchin. In this space, no one has ever played with it like this. He also felt that Du Shaofu did not have any malice. Finally, he began to relax his last defense.


    "Kaka..."


    Around the huge weapon dragon, the dense swords, spears, swords and halberds began to loosen and shine, and finally it was like a heavy rain of weapons.


    A large number of swords, guns, swords and halberds fell from the sky and piled up into a mountain of weapons.


    A brilliant light appeared in the sky, shining like a day, only three feet in diameter.


    In the dazzling light, it''s like a sword, like a sword, like a sword. It changes infinitely, but a breath rippling is terrible to the extreme.


    The wave of light makes people''s soul tremble, and begins to play with Du Shaofu''s power of Yuan Shen.


    The swords, spears, swords, halberds, weapons, swords, halberds, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, halberds, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, weapons, halberds, weapons, weapons, swords, halberds, swords, halberds, swords, weapons, weapons.


    It was the spirit of the spirit in this space. The appearance of the spirit proved that he had great trust in Du Shaofu.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu still did not dare to act rashly. Facing the spirit, he was afraid that he would not be able to set his soul mark successfully.


    Feeling that the spirit of the instrument was like a urchin and extremely pure, Du Shaofu could not bear it. He felt that if he suddenly took the hand at the moment, even if he had made a soul mark on his arrangement, he seemed to have some intolerance in his heart.


    "Come on, he has relaxed his guard and set his soul mark."


    The voice of the generals and ministers reached Du Shaofu''s ears again. There was not much time left for Du Shaofu to set his soul mark immediately.


    "HISHI..."


    As the general''s voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were collected, and the power of Yuan Shen was suddenly restrained.


    Du Shaofu didn''t immediately set up his soul mark. Instead, his body immediately stepped back and was a little farther away from the spirit.


    "What do you want to do and why don''t you do it? You don''t have much time."


    The generals frowned slightly. Time was running out. He looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said to the generals, "I''m not sure I''ll put the soul mark on the soul."


    "The spirit is very strong. Even in my heyday, I have to retreat three points. Once you fail, you will lose all your achievements, and the next opportunity will undoubtedly be more difficult."


    The general raised his head slightly, looked at Du Shaofu for a moment, and then nodded.


    Although the spirit didn''t turn on the intelligence, its strength was extremely terrible. It was extremely difficult to arrange the soul mark.


    Even the ordinary eight star spirit Fu master is afraid to be difficult to succeed.


    "So what are you going to do, the secret way to give up?" The general then asked Du Shaofu.


    "No, I''d like to try something else. I''ll watch it for a day or two." Du Shaofu bit his teeth and said, as if he had made a decision in his heart.


    "Be careful. I hope you have time in the end." The general reminded Du Shaofu.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mountain chain, like a dragon walking snake dance, towering peaks are scattered layer by layer, like a majestic ink painting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    However, in this mountain range, it is filled with evil spirit, black fog surging, and there is no grass around, which makes people''s soul tremble.


    On a mountain peak, there are thousands of people standing in front of them. If you look carefully, it is the Holy Son of Dalan religion and Guangming God court, such as Chihuang and Cheng Shengnan.


    "Not far ahead is the" evil spirit death Beach ". We need to wait for people from other forces to come, otherwise it will be difficult to cross the evil spirit death beach."


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Cheng Shengnan with gorgeous spirits in her eyes. Her golden hair and red robe stand tall and powerful enough to make countless women submit.


    "Be careful and pay attention to your safety. This time, it is said that an Lingjun of Lingtian Valley, the nameless of huijianmen, Jiang Ruolin of Xiandu gate, snake Longyang of tianshe sect, Mingrong Yin of xuanming sect, Ruoshui and Jiangling of ancient Tianzong are all very talented and powerful people."


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyes are slightly sideways, bright and dark with a kind of Soul-catching power, which makes people look at it as if it is very ethereal, far away


    Dongli Chihuang looked at the woman in front of her, stretched out her hand to hold the ten finger Qianqian, and said softly: "don''t worry, this time we will all enter the top ten. For you, they are the disciples of the Tianshui sect, one of the nine major forces, and they will not be under the big wheel sect and the ancient Tianzong.


    Time goes by slowly, and then the unknown of huijianmen leads the disciples of huijianmen to come.


    Then there were Xuanfu gate, Zhu Xue, Guo Ming and so on.


    After that, many disciples of the Du family appeared one after another.


    On the four sides of the mountain, each time someone comes, it will cause some contemplation and fluctuation, but then one by one continue to breathe and nourish the spirit.


    Everyone knows that it won''t be long before a big fight will come.


    It''s going to be a war of destruction, and I don''t know how many people will hurt it.


    Now save and strive for more strength, and then you will have more chances to break through.


    With the first arrival of the disciples of the major top forces, many small and medium-sized forces and their companions also arrived one after another. It is not difficult to feel that many people are breathing disorderly and quite embarrassed.


    "From the East, Chihuang, jiuchonglinghuang, Cheng Shengnan, Jiang Ruolin, Zhu Xue, Mingming, anlingjun, mingrongyin and shelongyang are all here."


    On a mountain peak, Yin Mochen looked at the surrounding mountains. On his beautiful and elegant face, he outlined a faint smile on his mouth, and his eyes, unable to make waves, were also waving.


    In the ancient Tianzong, he was only under Sima Muhan, where the water was cold and the spirit was subdued.


    But in this sealed ancient land, nine forces gathered.


    Yin Mochen knew that if he faced the jiuchongling emperor, the first person among the big forces, such as Chihuang in the East and anling Jun, would be inferior.


    "Dongli Chihuang, Cheng Shengnan, is not a good thing."


    Du Xiaoqing picked her eyebrows and wiped a little chill in her empty eyes. She was not happy with Cheng Shengnan and Dongli Chihuang in her heart.


    Ouyang Shuang looks at Du Xiaoqing. He smiles helplessly on his peerless face. Then he wipes a little dignified and looks slightly coagulated. He reminds Du Xiaoqing in a low voice: "the last time Dongli Chihuang was forced to suffer a loss. I''m afraid it won''t stop easily. We have to be more careful."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded slightly. Knowing that Dongli Chihuang''s strength was not weak, Du Xiaoqing said softly: "our goal is to seize the last chance. Besides, if the bullshit big wheel religion and the light God court dare to provoke me to the World Association, I will never let them get better. In front of some people in this world, the big round religion and the bright god court are nothing."


    Sima Muhan smell speech, looking at Du Xiaoqing, smell speech, Jiao Yan also showed a little smile.


    Sima Muhan didn''t say much. Then, her lavender eyes moved and her voice was normal. She said to the crowd, "let''s all breathe in. I''m afraid the big chance is about to open. But before that, we also need to break through the death beach of evil spirits. It''s a place of great ferocity and can''t tolerate any carelessness."


    "Yes..."


    Hearing the speech, many people around nodded and began to sit cross legged and breathe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    In the dark weapon space, Du Shaofu''s power of Yuan Shen spread and played with the spirit of the weapon in this space.


    Three days later, Du Shaofu deliberately didn''t pay more attention to the spirit. Instead, the spirit began to approach Du Shaofu.


    Sometimes when Du Shaofu deliberately goes far, his spirit will follow.


    "What does the little temple master want to do, it should be able to set the soul mark."


    Dong Li Diao looks at Du Shaofu, who is playing with the spirit of the weapon in front of him. His eyes look puzzled. People have been waiting for more than ten days in this weapon space.


    "The hall is too few, and I am afraid that the Lord will not have a strong mark on the soul."


    Wu Ma Sheng said to Dongli carving that, as a spirit talisman, he is more familiar with this aspect than Dongli carving.


    The generals sat cross legged, their eyes slightly closed, and began to nourish their spirits.


    "Can you understand me? Maybe you can understand me, can you?"


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen power fluctuated slowly, looking at the light group of the soul.


    In the light of the soul, all kinds of swords, spears, swords and halberds were floating in front of Du Shaofu. It seemed that he could understand Du Shaofu''s words.


    "Can you really understand that you want to be here right now?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes glowed with joy, and immediately continued to ask the spirit.


    "Hula..."


    The spirit looked at Du Shaofu, and the light was full of light. It was as if they really understood Du Shaofu''s words.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were beaming with joy, and then he murmured softly with his teeth: "put it together. It can only be like this."


    After murmuring, the square box behind Du Shaofu opened, and the Zijin tianque suddenly appeared in front of him. Suddenly, the whole weapon space was shaking with a roar.


    "Boom..."


    In this weapon space, there are cracks on the weapon ground.


    "Roar


    Zijin tianque appears, with purple gold all over the body, tiger bone and dragon posture, green dragon Xuanwu secret lines flashing, sword handle tiger beast ferocious roar, posture to attack.


    At this moment, the spirit of the instrument also suddenly trembled, and instantly stared at the purple golden sky palace.


    Feeling the momentum of Zijin tianque, the spirit of the weapon space seems to have believed Du Shaofu very much, but he is not frightened.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes seemed to be better than he had imagined. His fingerprints were coagulated, and the new tools and spirits in the Zijin tianque immediately came out of the Zijin tianque.


    "Hula..."


    A dazzling and mysterious talisman pattern rises from the purple gold sky palace. Its power is like a volcano eruption, with dragons singing and tigers roaring, birds and turtles singing, wind and thunder bursts. The


    ray is as like as two peas of a sword, and the same as the purple gold sky que. It is a confluent and shining pattern, which is condensed by Du Shaofu in the purple emperor''s heaven.


    It''s just that the spirit is still relatively weak. Compared with the spirit of fierce soldiers, there is still too much difference.


    "Hi..."


    On the mountain top where weapons were piled up in the distance, the generals and Ministers sitting on their knees opened their eyes and looked at Du Shaofu.


    The spirit appears, and the light on the spirit of the space is shining. It seems that they are looking at the spirit of Zijin tianque curiously.


    "Come in and you''ll be able to leave here and go with me."


    At the same time, the sword shaped spirit in the Zijin tianque gradually approached the spirit of the space.


    "Oh..."


    All of a sudden, the spirit of the space device moved and the weapons, swords and halberds changed, just like a thunderbolt, which directly crushed Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque instrument into pieces with the force of irresistible thunder, and then devoured it.


    "Not good..."


    Tao Yu, Yu Mingyuan feels something in the distance. His eyes are startled, but he can''t do anything about it.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mouth, a breath of pale gold blood gushed out in an instant, and the spirit of Zijin tianque was directly crushed and devoured by the spirit of the space instrument.


    If Du Shaofu was badly hurt, his face turned pale in an instant!


    "Buzz!"


    With the spirit being devoured, Zijin tianque gives out trembling sound, accompanied by ghosts crying and Howling endlessly.


    "Failed."


    The figure of the generals and ministers came to Du Shaofu''s side in an instant, and all the instruments and spirits in the magic soldier were devoured by them. The chance that his corpse pill wanted to take out was even smaller.


    "Hiss!"


    With the appearance of the generals and ministers, the spirit of the weapon seemed to be frightened and disappeared in the air weapon.


    "I miscalculated."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly, but he didn''t expect that his estimation was wrong. Even the spirit in the Zijin tianque was directly swallowed up.


    "What should I do now? I''m afraid the spirit will not come out again. It''s impossible to force the soul mark."


    The general frowned slightly, and there was a little fluctuation in the dark and deep eyes.Du Shaofu looked at the weapon space, and the spirit of the weapon had disappeared. He was afraid that there was no chance to call out the soul of the weapon again.


    "It''s too late. Otherwise, you should go first. Maybe after you go out, the strong people in your school will have a way to suppress the old spirit." A moment later, the general said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated a little under his mask. Then he looked back at the generals, wiped some blood stains from the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand, and said softly, "you go out first. I want to give it a last try. Maybe I''m here alone, and the spirit will come out."


    The general looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes and nodded after a long time.


    Then the generals and Lin weiqi, Dongli carving and stone left the weapon space first.


    Looking at the generals and Lin weiqi, the stone and others left, Du Shaofu looked at the four sides of the space and said, "I know you''re in here. Come out, I won''t hurt you."


    The voice fell down and reverberated in the space, but it did not stir up any fluctuation. The spirit of the weapon never appeared again, just like it disappeared in the huge weapon space


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the mountain peak, the Xuanfu gate lineup, Zhu Xue looks ahead, her eyes slightly coagulate on her beautiful face.


    Then Zhu Xue said to Guo Ming and others around him: "the big chance lies ahead. Then the space there will change and the God thunder will come into the world. However, at that time, there would be countless powerful evil spirits on the death beach of evil spirits. They seemed to be guarding there. If we want to get the body of God thunder forging, we must break through the dead beach of evil spirits and clean up the evil spirits. This is also the duty and responsibility of all the practitioners in Zhongzhou. "


    Guo Ming nodded. He could feel that there was something unusual about the space in front of him, and there were traces of space distortion.


    "It seems that it will take another two or three days. There should be a lot of activity ahead. Be prepared first." Xuanfu door of a young man in the realm of Emperor Wu said.


    Zhu Xue nodded, and the disciples of Xuanfu sect sat cross legged one by one, breathing and nourishing, waiting for the final space change.


    The surrounding space is quiet, and there is a rather oppressive tension in the space.


    And in this quiet waiting, more and more people gathered around.


    After another two days, the figures flickered and obscured the sky.


    These people are not as quiet as those of the disciples of the nine forces. The noise of discussion is heard, and the voices are boisterous and noisy.


    However, no one dares to influence those in front of them. No matter how powerful the nine forces are, or the strength of their disciples, ordinary people simply can''t afford to exist.


    With the gradual change of time, the space ahead is becoming more and more distorted.


    The black fog began to gather from the four sides of the earth and sky. Obviously, there is something happening in front of us that will burst out suddenly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the dark valley, the black fog is surging, countless evil spirits hold their heads high, and their blood red eyes in the dark space are more and more frightening and strange.


    Three figures stood in front of countless evil spirits, surrounded by black fog surging.


    It was two men, one woman and three people. The breath of the three people all twisted the surrounding space and was so strong that it was terrible.


    He was a middle-aged man with a thin black robe. His body was hidden in the space. Wearing a black robe and hat, he only showed a pair of blood red eyes. His eyes were staring at the black fog far away. His voice was sharp and cold. He said softly, "those human beings and orcs have come. It''s been another 30 years."


    "We''ve been waiting for another 30 years, and this time it should be about the same. As long as we can break through, we won''t have to be trapped in this dead land."


    He was a man dressed in black. His body was also looming. He had short red hair like a mane on the top of his head, and his eyes were full of blood light.


    "Cluck..."


    The woman giggled and looked beautiful. Her bright red silk skirt was very smooth. Her long black hair was entangled with only a few bright red ribbons. It was as elegant as a lotus flower in the bud, but it was also full of flattery. She said to the two people around her, "be ready, we''d better leave first. Although the strong men of human and orcs are not here, they are inside If we are aware of our existence, we will have some trouble


    "HISHI..."


    The three figures then turned into black fog and disappeared in place instantly.


    "Roar..."


    However, the valley and the earth in this part of the country have gone far away, and the terrible evil spirits do not know where they come from.


    It''s like the evil world has opened the door, and more and more evil spirits have gathered, everywhere.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the shenlei mountains, in the past few months, only the major forces and some small and medium-sized forces set up camp. As time went on, countless people poured in from all over Zhongzhou.


    Dense crowd, covering the whole shenlei mountain range, continuous away, lively.


    "Calculate the time. I''m afraid it''s about to open."


    "In the end, Tianjiao will compete for hegemony, and the space-time array will open. We will know for the first time that this is the biggest event in the whole Zhongzhou once every 30 years!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    Around shenlei mountain range, people from all over Zhongzhou want to watch the last Tianjiao struggle for hegemony at the first time.


    In the last battle of Tianjiao, I want to know who is in the top ten, shenlei mountain, and there will be a "time and space symbol array" at that time.


    That was the original Zhongzhou one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects, which together spent a lot of effort to arrange.


    The space-time Rune array consumes a lot, so it can only be opened on the last most important Tianjiao competition.


    When the time comes, all people in the shenlei mountains will be able to know it as if they were in the scene.


    Numerous people poured into shenlei mountain from all sides of Zhongzhou to witness the Tianjiao struggle for hegemony, which was the highest young generation''s top match in Zhongzhou.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The deep sound of sonic boom came from afar, and the reverberation was endless.


    "Lao Dao, Lao Tzu and you are not finished. Don''t hide if you have the ability."


    "Gu Qingyang, don''t be too aggressive with Bi people. If you go on pestering, you will only lose both sides. You want to fight against my big round religion."


    "If you start a war, you will start a war. The ancient emperor of heaven is afraid that you will not succeed in the big round teaching. If you dare to move my disciples, I will deal with you first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Outside the shenlei mountain range, the deep sound of explosion accompanied by a lot of loud shouts did not spread out in time.


    It seems that the time for waiting for the war has lasted for several months. However, it has not been a shock for people to wait for a few months.


    In the past few months, the ancient Qingyang elder of the ancient Tianzong and the long island Taoist priest of the Dalan sect have been fighting each other several times.


    But they were afraid of destroying shenlei mountain, so the two super powers also fought at a distance and sealed off the battlefield.


    Listening to the words from afar, the people judged that it seemed that the elder of Gu Qingyang had the upper hand every time, but there was no way to do anything about the old way of Long Island.


    "It seems that this time the big round religion and the ancient Tianzong are likely to start a war!"


    "It is said that for the sake of Du Shaofu, the disciple of the elder leader of the ancient Qing Dynasty, the Dalan cult intervened in a matter called the stone dragon Empire and the wasteland. The wasteland was created by Du Shaofu, the disciple of the ancient Qingyang elder. It is said that Du Shaofu has fallen, but this has infuriated the elder, so he is not willing to let go of the Dalan cult."


    "I came from the dark forest. The strongman of the Dalan cult killed many people in the stone city of the wasteland. In the end, the super strong people appeared in the wasteland, which shocked the strong ones of the big Lunjiao. Now the wasteland and the stone dragon Empire have already started a war, which also caused the confrontation between the ancient Tianzong and the big Lunjiao."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In shenlei mountain range, there is a lot of discussion and noise. People are waiting for the time and space symbol array to open and watch Tianjiao fight for hegemony at the first time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You really don''t come out? I don''t mean it..."


    A few days later, Du Shaofu looked at the vast weapon space, and his eyes under his mask showed a little bitter smile.


    Du Shaofu was helpless. It seems that this time he lost his wife and his soldiers. Instead of getting the spirit of the space, he paid for his new spirit.


    If it wasn''t because the generals and ministers had consumed a lot of energy in the soul of fierce soldiers, otherwise, at this time, Zijin tianque would have started to riot.


    "Ah..."


    After a few days, the spirit of the weapon has never come out again. Du Shaofu can only sigh helplessly, look at the space and say softly: "it seems that you and I are not destined. You are the residual energy of ancient magic soldiers. You were also the most magnificent and extraordinary divine soldier in the world. Now you are breeding again, but you are not enlightened. But I believe that since you are from ancient gods and weapons, it is not a common thing You can see what I mean


    Du Shaofu looked at the front quietly, and his clear eyes waved with determination. He said, "since I was a child, my family is scattered. My mother is separated. My brother and sister are separated. This is a family feud.


    I had to be protected by heaven and had a chance to practice. When I entered tianwu college, the college was destroyed and the teacher fell. It was a blood debt.


    I have vowed to be a strong man. Every step I take, I will walk on thin ice.


    I break my bones and dig my heart. I wish my sister Shaojing to be well. She is born supreme. She will surely have a broader future than me. She will be able to reunite the family more than I do. I have no regrets. It is a close relative of flesh and blood.


    I just regret that I can''t do everything I want to do.


    With the help of heaven, I will live up to myself this time.


    I want to be a strong man, proud of this world!


    I want to let a family reunite, I want to pay the college blood debt! "


    After a pause, Du Shaofu''s clear eyes flashed with gold and thunder, and the sound waves continued to reverberate in this space: "your previous life was a peerless warrior in the world. Do you really want to stay here all the time now, or would you like to be like all your previous lives, and be able to be magnificent one day!


    Come with me and follow me. I will treat you like brothers and sisters. The ROC will rise with the wind one day and soar up to 90000 Li. One day when the tiger returns to the mountain, I will dye half of the sky with blood and kill all those who deceive and oppress me! "The sky is shining, and the sky is shining!


    After a long time, the space calmed down and everything was silent again.


    "Are we really out of luck? Well, we can''t force everything..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were a little gloomy. He sighed slightly, then turned to leave.


    Then, just after Du Shaofu was disappointed and turned to leave for a few steps, a roar like a dragon roared out of the space behind him


    "Oh..."


    The sound waves come out, and the shaking space "Shua Shua" sounds.


    Du Shaofu suddenly turned around. He saw that not far behind him, a dazzling light appeared. His swords, swords and halberds changed. He rushed to Du Shaofu and revolved around him.


    "Are you going with me? Leave here with me!"


    Du Shaofu was overjoyed, and his eyes under the mask showed surprise.


    "Hum!"


    The spirit of the instrument sent out the sound of wind and thunder, and then changed into the original appearance of the new spirit of Zijin tianque.


    The shadow of a sword appears, and the mighty power spreads with a gust of ancient air!


    Du Shaofu was shocked. He looked at the instrument and said, "do you mean that you want to be the spirit of Zijin tianque?"


    "Buzz!"


    The shadow of the sword is curved like a nod. The sound of wind and thunder is loud and sonorous!


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned for a moment, then his eyes brightened and he laughed. He looked at the spirit and said, "I''ll set your soul mark on you, and you will be able to go out with me."


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and he began to prepare to decorate the soul marks in the soul of the instrument, making it a new spirit in the Zijin heavenly palace.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dark mountains, around the gathering of more and more black fog, there is a faint roar of evil spirits reverberating.


    The space ahead is also more and more fluctuating and distorted. As time goes by, more and more young men and women gather around. Some of them are seriously injured, most of them are in a state of confusion and their breath is depressed.


    However, it is absolutely good to be able to pass through most parts of the ancient seal area and still be able to get here at this time.


    The noise has doubled, but if you look carefully, it can be seen that at least a quarter of the young men and women who came into this place from shenlei mountain in the first year have disappeared.


    That''s a huge number. I''m afraid most of the people who haven''t come here have already been damaged in this ancient seal land.


    In this public attention, countless people nervous expectations, time slowly, finally, the space in front of the movement.


    In front of the twisted space, there is a purple gold arc.


    In the eyes of countless people, the electric arc spreads everywhere, and then seems to spread in the endless sky, which can disperse the dense black fog which is hard to disperse.


    "Chulala..."


    The space fluctuates violently, the electric arc overflows everywhere, the purple gold color diffuses all over the sky.


    With the distortion of the large space ahead becoming more and more intense, the young men and women disciples who sit cross legged on the mountain peak all of a sudden rise.


    Around countless young men and women, eyes are quietly covered with a touch of red, and even one by one breathing is heavy up.


    For young men and women outside the nine major forces, they are all outstanding people who can come here.


    They all know that as long as they have the chance to get the last big chance God thunder forging body and strengthen the martial pulse and spirit root, they will be able to compare with the top generation of the nine forces.


    "The front is about to open!"


    Among the mountains, some people began to clench their fists nervously.


    "Is that God thunder coming out?"


    Du Yunlong''s eyes narrowed, and he hunted in the cloud robe. Looking at the purple arc overflowing in the twisted space ahead, he could feel an extremely terrible energy wave. The arc overflowed and seemed to be able to pull each other with the thunder pulse in his body.


    "It''s still early for the divine thunder to come, but the space ahead will be broken. We must pass the evil spirit''s death beach first. Then, we should be careful, we must work together, and do not act alone."


    Sima Muhan told Du Yunlong that Dai Mei was also slightly frowned. In the distorted space in front of her, the feeling that the energy was suppressed like a volcano under the earth''s crust made her shiver.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 914

    "What a strange place."


    Du Xiaoyao frowned, the golden double pupil is suffused with fluctuation, and the distorted space in front of him also makes him feel trembling.


    "Kaka..."


    Finally, in many eyes, the front of the twisted space out of the crisp ring, and then like a mirror, inch by inch broken.


    Then the surrounding purple gold arc overflowed the space, just like a purple gold arc sky hanging in the sky.


    "It''s open. I''m breaking through the death beach of evil spirits!"


    At the moment when the space was broken, countless figures in the mountains immediately looked red and showed their bodies to the front air and flew out.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, the figures like locusts in transit, covering the sky, howling in the sky.


    "Let''s go!"


    On the mountain peak, within the wuliangjiao lineup, Jiuchong Linghuang raised his eyes slightly and waved his hand. His figure turned into a rainbow and swept out to the front.


    "Whoosh..."


    After Jiuchong Linghuang, many of the younger generation of the Wuliang sect immediately spread out their bodies and turned into rainbow figures, which swept to the front space.


    "Go


    Sima Muhan has a touching radiance on her moving face.


    "Let''s start, too. We''ll be more careful and get together."


    Du Xiaoqing said to the Du family and the people of tianwu Academy.


    They all nodded and listened to the conversation of ancient Tianzong''s disciples from the past few days. Their hearts were clear and their eyes were alert.


    Each time the seal ancient land finally crossed the evil spirit death beach, most of the people who were able to successfully cross it were only able to fight with all their strength and take the opportunity to attack the depths of the evil spirit death beach, and then they broke through the past with the strength of their own lineup.


    Among them, at least half of them will be destroyed by evil spirits and become the nourishment for strengthening evil spirits.


    "Whoosh..."


    Around the mountains, the lineup of all the major forces began to set off, a line of figures suspended in the air, toward the front swept.


    A dark crowd, with a "boom" sound, is also earth shaking.


    The overwhelming shadow swept through the air, and a moment later, it swept over a blocked mountain range.


    An endless, endless flat terrain, like a plain, is in the eyes of all people.


    At the moment, all eyes are looking at the next air, are mercilessly pour cool air, Xuanqi is one of the stagnation, some people almost fell from the mid air direct mind instability.


    At the moment, in the endless flat terrain, black fog surged and electric arc raged, and huge animal and human evil spirits filled everyone''s eyes.


    That dense, endless evil spirits, like a black sea.


    Not only on the ground, but also in the middle of the air are dense with evil spirits, like countless black crows in the sky, blocking out the sun, and spreading to the end of the line of sight.


    "Wuwu..."


    The harsh sound waves from the mouth of countless evil spirits, like ghosts crying and howling, thunder resounded through the sky.


    "Is this the death beach of evil spirits?"


    Looking at what he saw in front of him, Du Xiaoman frowned fiercely.


    So many evil spirits, endless.


    Although there are a lot of young people in Zhongzhou, it is also a dark place.


    However, compared with the endless evil spirits in the sky and the earth, it is just a little bit of a witch.


    "The reason why this place is called the death beach of evil spirits is that too many people die in it every time. It is called the dead land."


    If the water is cold, the eyes are Zhanzhan, and the eyes like the sea wave are looking at the end of the endless evil spirits. There is a purple and golden thunder hanging down from the nine days, saying: "that is the place where the divine thunder comes. After passing through this piece of evil spirit death beach, we can reach it."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the front is the evil spirit death beach. To strike the evil spirit death beach, we need to do our best. If we want to get the God thunder forging body, we must pass the evil spirit death beach first!"


    At this time, the voice of Chihuang from Dongli resounds through the space.


    "Dongli Chihuang is shameless enough. This is stirring others to do cannon fodder."


    In the gate of huijianmen, he is carrying three swords behind his shoulder. He looks at the front with a little cold radian.


    "Kill!"


    However, with the fall of Dongli Chihuang''s voice, the crowd surged, the killing cry was loud, and the breath swept across the sky.


    There was an endless stream of figures, and immediately rushed at the overwhelming evil spirits.


    "Let''s go, break through the evil spirit''s death beach!"


    At this moment, all the people in the major forces also moved together, and the mysterious Qi surged into the sky.


    Each big force is composed of several lineups, United against the overwhelming evil spirit, the mighty impact.


    At the forefront of each line-up, there are those who have been practicing in the realm of Emperor Wu.


    "Kill!"


    The crowd is moving, the overwhelming figures are breaking through the wind, the breath is surging, and the sound of space "booming" erupts fierce evil spirit.Let the wind and clouds surge in one side of the space, and thunder and lightning flash in the sky!


    "Woo Hoo!"


    On the death beach of evil spirits, countless evil spirits roared, countless red eyes surged and shrieked. In an instant, they kept fighting against the tide of people.


    "Kill!"


    The distance flashed by, and the tide of people and evil spirits collided in an instant.


    Among the crowd, among the top leaders such as Chihuang in the East, Cheng Shengnan, jiuchonglinghuang, Sima Muhan, shuiruohan, Jiangling, anlingjun and other top-notch people, a powerful and incomparable dark air burst out, and a series of attacks immediately swept out by lightning.


    These top extraordinary people have their own means to restrain evil spirits, and directly destroy a large number of evil spirits into black fog.


    "Wuwu..."


    In the twinkling of an eye, the tide of people was immediately wrapped up by the evil spirit tide, which broke out a huge impact in an instant.


    The dark air was towering and the evil spirit was surging, and countless evil spirits around were shattered.


    The piercing hissing of "Wuwu" and the earth shaking killing cry resound through the ancient land!


    "Boom..."


    The earth is shaking and the sky is falling apart. The war is imminent on the death beach of evil spirits!


    "Kill!"


    With Du Xiaoqing''s hand, the blue and red flames billow, forming a small sea of fire, and a large number of evil spirits are directly burned and destroyed.


    "Boom


    The Spirit descending hands and blows out a fist. It takes the energy of vigorous Qi to the sun, just like an outbreak on a sunny day. It can directly shatter a large number of evil spirits in front of you!


    "Out!"


    Jiuchonglinghuang''s vermilion long shirt moves with the wind and is suspended in the air. There is a faint luster flowing on the crystal skin, which is like a God coming into the world. Waving a piece of golden light, it is like a golden thunder sweeping through the air, which immediately destroys a large number of demons.


    Cheng Shengnan''s graceful and beautiful shadow is floating in the sky. His whole body is covered with holy light like a divine awn. He turns into countless exercises. Once an evil spirit touches him, he will disappear and turn into fragments!


    With the top of the major forces, a line-up suddenly rushed into the depths of the evil spirit army.


    However, the strength of the external evil spirits is not too strong. In the depths of the evil spirit army, there are many powerful evil spirits.


    In the depths of evil spirits, there are many evil spirits that can be compared with the kingdom of Wu and the kingdom of animal king. There are even many powerful and fierce evil spirits that can be compared with the kingdom of Wu and the kingdom of animal king.


    With the emergence of these powerful evil spirits, the advance of the crowd was immediately blocked down, and the pressure of the crowd around increased sharply.


    "Wuwu..."


    Some powerful evil spirits have already been able to rush into the crowd. The harsh voice affects the soul. They are extremely evil and start to kill.


    "Be careful, everyone. Don''t mess up!"


    Du Yunlong drank a lot to the Du family and the children of the world society, his hair was flying, he waved to kill evil spirits, and his eyes were cold.


    At the moment, the lineup of the major forces is not too affected. There are top-notch peers guarding and killing those powerful evil spirits.


    A large number of evil spirits, in front of them, disappeared into smoke, the lineup continued to advance.


    But other people''s lineup is not like this, evil spirits besiege, there are people constantly damaged!


    There are also people who are controlled by evil spirits and kill their companions in a big way!


    Not long after the war, they fell into madness.


    "Ah..."


    Screams, sonic booms, shrieks of evil spirits, roars of pulse spirits, roars of ORC strongmen, all of which are mixed together, just like the music of hell.


    The whole space is shaking, the blood is flowing into the river, the evil spirit is towering, the blood and the corpse fall to the ground!


    At this moment, no one has fear, only can rise up to kill, crazy destroy evil spirits, brave and fearless death!


    However, the evil spirits in the surrounding areas kept on coming. They had no fear and were not afraid of death. They only killed, just like ants, and wrapped some people in the crowd.


    The fighting gradually came to a tragic level, with constant howling, blood flowing, and the sound of ghosts crying and Howling echoed.


    At the moment, the death beach of evil spirits has become a hell, which makes people shudder!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Low dull sound, crazy fight!


    "Kill, kill all these evil spirits!"


    "After the evil spirit''s death beach, we will have a great chance."


    A large number of people drank in the crowd, which stimulated the desperate crowd.


    But in this kind of fighting, some people are even exhausted by consumption, and finally are destroyed by evil spirits.


    There are also small teams left alone, trapped in a continuous stream of evil spirits, and finally torn to pieces by the evil spirits.


    The shrill wail is endless, resounding through this seal ancient land!


    "Wuwu..."


    The evil spirit is brave and fearless, and the harsh voice reverberates in the sky!


    Only within the lineup of the major forces, they can support and form a variety of attack lineups, attack one after another, and continue to display around.


    But with this kind of support, the consumption of all people is amazing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 915

    "Kill!"


    The terrible energy sweeps through, has the strength not to be in the general Wu Huang boundary, the animal emperor boundary evil spirit, is impelled by Du Xiaoqing''s green red flame to burn into nothingness.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Dongli Chihuang, jiuchonglinghuang, nameless, Zhu Xue, Cheng Shengnan, Sima Muhan, shuiruohan, anlingjun, mingrongyin and other top generation also killed many top evil spirits.


    The area of the death beach of evil spirits was originally able to cross at the speed of many people, even in a few breaths.


    But now, it has been an hour, people are still trapped in a bloody battle.


    "Kill!"


    The silver winged magic carving has already stimulated the body, the whole body breath, the demon is domineering, flapping its wings to sweep the sky, a large number of evil spirits are shattered!


    "Roar!"


    Driven by the body of the tiger, the black Rune soars into the sky, showing the same domineering power in the sky!


    "Kill!"


    Night floating Ling, eternal jade, silver fox, dark night, Dusha, Yingyan, Yan Tianjue, alone, eight people drink, eight people gathered together, swept the four sides.


    The overall strength of these eight people is absolutely strong, and even the people of the nine major forces will secretly fluctuate.


    "Those eight are extraordinary!"


    In the face of the terrible and fierce momentum formed by the eight people floating in the night not far away, they can''t help but admire them.


    However, Du Xiaoyao''s golden ape was just like the beginning of heaven and earth, which made the evil spirits dare not get close.


    Du Xiaoyao has to constantly protect the Du family and the World Association. Some weak people in tianwu academy murmured: "why hasn''t that guy come yet? So many people want me to protect him, but he''s lazy. Don''t you want that big chance..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the vast weapon space, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints condense, and his whole body diffuses the dazzling light of white divine awn.


    The ancient breath rippled, and the fingerprints congealed in Du Shaofu''s hands, and then fell to the Zijin sky palace suspended in front of him.


    "Hiss!"


    When the last handprint fell, a terrible energy came from Du Shaofu''s palm into the Zijin heavenly palace.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the purple golden sky que roared, just like the roar of a dragon and a tiger!


    Around the body of Zijin tianque sword, the mysterious patterns of talisman erupt. The dazzling and dazzling secret patterns of talisman burst into the sky from the sword body. The terrible power is like the eruption of a volcano!


    "Roar


    The roar of dragons and tigers, the sound of birds and turtles, the wind and thunder bursts!


    The whole weapon trembled in the air, and countless weapons that were consumed by energy cracked and turned into dust.


    At the moment, Zijin tianque is suspended in the air at the moment, and the terrible breath is like the revival of a peerless divine weapon, overlooking the heaven and earth, enough to destroy everything!


    "Take it


    Du Shaofu, pale, sprang up, holding Zijin tianque in his hand. He looked at Zijin tianque with tiger bone and dragon posture in his hand. His two pupils under the mask gave a smile and gently stroked the sword body. He said softly, "from now on, your hands and feet are like you. Would you like to accompany me in this life?"


    "Oh


    In the Zijin heavenly palace, the sound of a dragon''s howling resounds, and the sword body clangs, which seems to be responding to Du Shaofu.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Du Shaofu floated in the air and began to laugh. He felt the breath on the purple and golden sky Palace at the moment. The golden breath of hegemony in his clear and clear eyes seemed to shoot out in a substantive way. He waved his sword and shook it. He said, "I laugh at the sky with my sword. The green front sweeps across the two Heaven and earth. Shun Tian may not exist. The heaven should laugh. Family feuds and blood debts are swept away by the wind. Heroes and pride are regarded as overlords Long sky, step nine sky, northwest look, chop Sirius, since then life, do not bend down! "


    "Hiss!"


    With the sound of drinking, Du Shaofu wielded his sword, and the purple and gold light shone, and the rune circulated.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of a sword, the domineering momentum suddenly sweeps across, and the whole weapon space "booms" and trembles incessantly!


    The sword spread, and the sky fell apart. There was a long gully in the ground below, which covered the whole weapon space. Countless swords, guns, swords and halberds turned into powder!


    A simple sword, however, contains the power of moving mountains and seas. It is enough to kill any emperor like nothing!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The death beach of evil spirits is like purgatory, blood flowing into a river, and sorrowful people are everywhere!


    "Boom..."


    Fight, crazy fight!


    Whether it''s human beings, orcs, or evil spirits, their eyes are red and their killing intention is overwhelming!


    "Hiss!"


    A golden thunderbolt in the hands of jiuchongling emperor destroyed an evil spirit. His figure crossed a purple gold arc light curtain, and immediately found that there was no evil spirit in front of him.


    "Chulala..."


    Almost successively, Chihuang, Cheng Shengnan, anlingjun, nameless, Jiang Ruolin, Ming Rongyin, Sima mu, Han Ruohan, Jiangling, Jiangling, etc. have been drilling in succession.


    "Roar!"Xiaohu, yinyimodiao, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, yepiaoling, Du Yunlong, Yinhu and so on have entered into this vast space.


    This space is vast and empty, but countless evil spirits roar and scream outside the purple gold arc, but for some reason, they dare not approach the purple gold arc light curtain.


    "We broke out of the evil spirit''s death beach!"


    Looking back at the countless evil spirits beyond the purple gold arc light curtain, Sima Muhan''s dignified and delicate face is slightly relieved.


    "Whoosh..."


    In addition to Zijin arc, as the major forces first arrived, there were also many small and medium-sized forces.


    In some loose repair alliance lineups, there are many people who are dangerous and dangerous, with disordered breath and a lot of scars.


    But these people also somehow entered this place, looking back at the dense and crazy evil spirits behind them, still had lingering fear.


    "What is that..."


    When everyone was relieved, Du Xiaoyao''s body of red Jiri macaque converged and looked ahead.


    See this vast space, the four sides, are wrapped in a faint purple gold arc.


    This purple and gold arc is almost invisible to the naked eye, and it is not harmful to human beings, beasts and spirits, but for those evil spirits, it is not afraid to get close to it.


    In the distance of space, we can see that there is a huge tripod tripod upside down on the sky.


    The huge tripod tripod, which is upside down, has purple thunder light on it, which makes the space of heaven and earth tremble.


    Under the tripod, there is a huge energy gathering in the sky, and the surrounding space is directly turned into a vortex of twisted space.


    A series of purple and gold electric arcs sprang out from the twisted space whirlpool. A vast and ancient amazing momentum was enveloped in the air and diffused in the four directions. It was the purple arc, which was almost invisible to the naked eye, that made countless evil spirits dare not approach.


    "What a strange thing."


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes trembled. It could devour all things, but at this time, facing the distant, three legged tripod, which seemed to block the sky and block the sun, also felt unable to swallow.


    "That''s shenlei Ding!"


    At the moment when Du Xiaoyao was surprised, there were many voices of shock.


    From the East, Chihuang, Cheng Shengnan, nameless, Jiang Ruolin and other eyes are all falling on the distant space ahead.


    There is a tripod tripod upside down, like blocking the sky and covering the sky, surrounded by a thick purple and gold thunder cloud.


    "Chulala..."


    Within the purple and golden thunder cloud, there is a purple gold arc stream string, a huge breath of palpitation suddenly spreads, so that all people feel a force that makes the soul tremble and climb out.


    For the disciples of all major forces, although they have never seen the tripod tripod, it is a legend that has been obtained from the clan.


    It is said that the God Lei Ding was left by a strong man in ancient times.


    It is said that it was in ancient times, a long time ago, when the world was turbulent, all ethnic groups were fighting and their lives were in ruins, just like the end of the day.


    One day, a mysterious and powerful man came and stopped the fight with his own strength, sealed a battlefield, and finally left a sacred thunder tripod to suppress the ghosts and demons in the battlefield.


    The battlefield is now the ancient sealed land under the feet of the people. It is full of many mysteries. As time goes by, countless creatures have been bred, but they are all evil things.


    It is said that once the evil creatures in the seal land reach a peak, the seal will be broken, and the whole Zhongzhou will be reduced to a demon kingdom.


    In order to prevent the evil spirits from gathering more and more, it seems that it is limited by the most powerful one. The ancient seal can be opened every 30 years to allow the younger generation to enter and clean the evil things.


    At the same time, the younger generation can get endless opportunities to improve the Wumai Linggen with the shenlei forging body in shenlei tripod.


    "Whoosh..."


    There are still people from the evil spirit dead beach to enter this vast space.


    It is just that the people who have broken through the death beach of evil spirits finally gather together, and only half of the number of people who broke through the death beach of evil spirits can barely be left, including those who have been severely injured.


    When everyone enters the vast space, they all look at the inverted tripod tripod, which spreads the breath and makes everyone tremble!


    In front of the crowd, Du Xiaoyao stood on Xiao Hu''s shoulder and looked back at the direction of the evil spirit''s death beach beyond the purple gold arc. His golden eyes were full of doubts and murmured, "what''s wrong with that guy? Why hasn''t he come yet..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shenlei mountains, morning, sunrise, Xiaguang shrouded the mountains.


    "Boom


    Just as the first ray of sunlight rose from the eastern horizon, a breath of air suddenly fluctuated among the mountains.


    Dense crowd in the mountains crowded, countless figures flicker moving, eyes are nervous looking at the ten peaks before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916

    "It''s about time."


    "At this time of the past year, the time is coming, and the space-time matrix is about to open!"


    "Tianjiao contends for hegemony. I don''t know which ten people will be able to reach the top ten this time. They will become famous in the first World War and get the great opportunities like shenlei forging body!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The mountains discuss, clamorous expectation, waiting for the time and space symbol array to open.


    The space-time symbol array was set up by the ancestors of the nine major forces long ago, when they were young, together with Qi and Qi, in the sealed ancient land.


    It is said that it took 90 years for the nine forces to set up the space-time Rune array. It was divided into three times before they successfully set up the space-time Rune array.


    The most important function of the space-time array is to clearly transmit the last Tianjiao contest in the ancient land to shenlei mountain.


    Before the space-time Rune array, people can be on the scene and watch carefully at the same time. Even the voice can be heard clearly in the mountains. At this moment, some people are nervous to clench their fists, hoping that their children can get a big chance in the sealed ancient land and revitalize the Mountain Gate of the family!


    "Boom!"


    In the expectation of the public, the space before the ten peaks of shenlei mountain began to twist. From the high altitude, the space of thousands of feet fluctuated.


    In a short time, the twisted space solidified, and a soft Rune light diffused from the sky.


    "Boom


    The whole shenlei mountain trembled. On the twisted space above the sky, there began to be endless dazzling talismans and secret patterns spreading, and an amazing breath spread.


    "The time and space symbol array has been opened!"


    "They have already broken through the evil spirit''s death beach, and Tianjiao''s grand competition for hegemony will begin soon!"


    In the shenlei mountain range, countless eyes suddenly raised their heads, and their eyes were all looking at the light of the dazzling talisman and secret pattern in the sky.


    Under the gaze of one after another, on the light of the dazzling talisman and secret lines that can solidify the space, a vast and boundless space is gradually revealed, and there is a purple arc wave space.


    That vast space high above, a three legged tripod that blocks the sky from the sun is suspended, and the breath is strange.


    Even through the space-time symbol array, everyone can feel the breath of trembling millet from the tripod tripod!


    The vast space, followed by countless figures appear in the space-time symbol array, there are many familiar faces.


    "East from Chihuang, that''s the east from Chihuang of Dalan cult!"


    "The nine spirits of Wuliang sect are unknown, and Jiang Ruolin of Xiandu gate are all there."


    "That''s Zhu Xue of Xuanfu gate. I''ve seen it before!"


    In shenlei mountain range, looking at the figure in the space-time symbol array, the whole mountain is boiling.


    "Teleport the space-time matrix."


    On the nine peaks of shenlei mountain, there are streamers rising from the sky, and runes are swept into the sky. The light energy of the nine runes is put into the sky and then disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom


    Early in the morning, ancient Tianzong, tianwu square, suddenly the space trembled, and then a large space began to twist.


    In the sky above tianwu square, a piece of Rune light spread, and then the shadows emerged from the dazzling light.


    When the familiar figures are reflected in the eyes of many disciples in tianwu square, at this moment, the whole square is boiling and cheers are gathered on tianwu square.


    "That''s miss Muhan. I saw her."


    "Elder martial sister shuiruohan, elder martial brother Jiangling, senior brother Yin Mochen, they are all here!"


    "Tianjiao contends for hegemony, our ancient Tianzong will surely be able to occupy a place!"


    On tianwu square, the sound of cheers and shouts, such as thunder, deafening!


    At this time, around the square, many powerful ancient Tianzong also appeared on the square, staring at all the images that showed the sky nervously.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, inside the Xuanfu gate, the vast square sky, endless talisman secret patterns spread.


    Then the light was shining, and the figures of young men and women emerged from the sky.


    "Elder martial sister Zhu Xue, I saw elder martial sister Zhu Xue!"


    "Come on, sister Zhu Xue!"


    The astonishing cry resounded through the square, and many strong men of Xuanfu gate swept out and watched in front of the square.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dark space, the abyss, black fog, seal cracks, broken runes filled with dazzling light.


    "Why hasn''t San Shao come out so long?"


    "It''s been so long, or we''d better go in and have a look."


    Outside the seal crack, the stone and Dongli carving are worried in a low voice.


    Their eyes did not time to pry into the crack, but they could not see anything, and they did not dare to enter it again.


    "Hi..."


    At this time, the seal cracks outside the wave, a purple figure swept out.The purple figure is straight and straight, and his eyes are clear under his mask. Behind his purple soft armor, he carries a square box on his back and has long black hair. This is Du Shaofu, who is worried by everyone.


    "Shao Dian Lord, are you ok?"


    "San Shao, you finally come out. If you don''t come out, I will really go in."


    Seeing the youth coming out in front of her, Dongli carving and stone, Lin weiqi and so on were relieved completely. They were all happy.


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd with a smile and said softly, "I''m sorry to make you worry. I''m fine. I healed my wounds and recovered from the pain. So I delayed some time."


    "Are you still in the mood to heal?"


    On the sharp and angular face of the general, the dark and deep pupils of his eyes looked at Du Shaofu. His thick rebellious eyebrows trembled slightly. Then he glanced from the square box behind Du Shaofu''s shoulder and said softly, "what''s the matter with the spirit?"


    "Good luck. It worked."


    Du Shaofu nodded and did not say much. He just took the opportunity to enter the ancient space, striving for some time to heal and recover.


    "Boom..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the whole abyss was shocked.


    Then above the sky, suddenly there is purple gold thunder, a mighty thunder power, rolling rippling in this square of heaven and earth.


    The general raised his head, his hair as long as the flowing water ran smoothly behind his back, and his profile was perfectly perfect. He wiped a little fluctuation in his deep black pupils. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you have delayed too much time. After all, it is too late. Your so-called Tianjiao competition for hegemony has already begun. I''m afraid the dust has fallen when we get there It''s no chance for you


    "It''s too late after all."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled a little, and he was also a little disappointed.


    However, this time, the primary goal of entering the seal ancient land is yinlingjing, and then it is to get the shenlei forging body.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was not too disappointed at this time, but had some regrets.


    For Du Shaofu, after all, the most important Yin Lingjing has already been obtained.


    In addition, I also got the spirit of the weapon in the weapon space and made it a new spirit in the Zijin tianque. This is also an unexpected harvest.


    Du Shaofu felt that the new spirit would not be too much under the soul of the fierce soldier.


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to know that if he allowed the original new spirit to grow to the present one, it would be difficult for him to achieve it for more than a thousand years.


    At the moment, there is a new spirit made of the spirit of a weapon in the Zijin heavenly palace. I''m afraid it will be much easier to assist in suppressing the soul of fierce soldiers.


    "Even if it''s too late, let''s go and have a look. It''s good to have a look at Tianjiao''s competition for hegemony."


    Du Shaofu smiles in his clear eyes and doesn''t care much. Even if it''s too late, at least Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing, Sima Muhan, Zhu Xue and Xiaohu are still there.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, all the disciples of the Seven Star hall sprang up, and the dark air surged up into the abyss, and then the figures galloped past.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    In the space, the earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking, and the void is shaking.


    Around the inverted God thunder tripod, purple thunder clouds ripple.


    From the God thunder Ding Ding mouth, suddenly began to descend a huge purple gold giant stone.


    Purple Gold giant stone, like a huge square in general, suspended in the sky above, the diameter and area of the general block out the sun.


    Even if it is a beast king territory of the orc strong body in this huge stone, it will also appear very small.


    Around the purple gold Boulder, there is a substantial purple gold arc that spreads from the divine thunder tripod. It is like a purple light curtain hanging around, covering the purple gold boulder.


    "Boom


    As the purple and gold boulder came down from the God thunder tripod, a huge and incomparable pressure also pervaded the space, and it was a solidification space.


    Under such great pressure, many young men and women with low cultivation strength have stagnated in their bodies and pale.


    Under the invisible pressure, there are people''s repressed legs shaking.


    "At the beginning, it''s Tianjiao''s thunder guiding platform." only those who set foot on it can have the qualification to compete for hegemony. "


    Jiangling looks at the huge purple gold boulder suspended in the sky. On his angular face, there is a subtle twinkle in the dark and deep eyes.


    But at this time, under the wild and unrestrained temperament of the evil spirit, his expression was slightly nervous secretly, and a wanton and unrestrained smile in the corner of his mouth was slowly restrained.


    "Muhan, come down, you are the next step. I come here to cooperate with you to mount Tianjiao thunder guiding platform successfully."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 917

    If shuihan looks at Sima Muhan and Jiangling, his voice is soft as water, just like the sounds of nature. Standing there quietly, like a budding lotus, she smiles, opens her red lips and opens her teeth gently. She says softly, "it must be that the disciples of the sect are looking at us outside the space-time array, and the ancient Tianzong depends on you."


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to us."


    The spirit of the water if cold smile, the mouth side that unrestrained smile arc more and more deep.


    "Elder martial sister, I will do my best."


    Sima Muhan nodded, and her silky black hair drifted freely in her slender waist with less than one grip.


    Then Sima Muhan looked back at Du Xiaoqing and Du Yunlong with the eyes in her lavender eyes. She swept Du Xiaoyao''s body with curiosity, and said, "Xiaoqing, Xiaoman, will step on Tianjiao''s thunder platform for a while. Both human and orcs can participate in it, but the spirit is not in the list, and will be excluded."


    "Why..."


    Sima Muhan''s voice has not completely dropped. Du Xiaoyao, who is on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, immediately cried out and said, "why can''t I participate? This is discrimination against demons."


    If shuihan smiles at Du Xiaoyao, his blue eyes are covered with a faint smile and says: "the effect of God''s thunder forging body on our demons is not too great. This is also the prohibition in this, and no one can break through."


    "She is a demon


    Wen Yan, for the Du family, the world will and many people in tianwu college, are eyes showing surprise.


    Only then did they know that the beautiful woman in the ancient Tianzong was the body of a demon.


    Goblin, it is the most powerful creature in the world. No matter in talent or strength, it is much higher than orcs and humans.


    "It''s a bully."


    Du Xiaoyao is still unhappy in his heart. Why can''t he participate in it.


    "Don''t worry. Just leave it to us." Xiaohu comforts Du Xiaoyao with kindness.


    "Stupid tiger, then you don''t have to lose face and give it to you." Du Xiaoyao said to little tiger with white eyes.


    "Boom..."


    With Du Xiaoyao''s unhappy murmur, the breath under the divine thunder tripod surges, the purple gold boulder trembles, the mighty breath fluctuates, and countless eyes look up to him.


    Tianjiao lead thunder platform, only Tianjiao''s posture can set foot on!


    But those who can finally climb the lightning platform are enough to prove that they are the peaks among their peers!


    That''s the real people of the dragon and Phoenix, attention!


    And the last to enter the top ten people, is able to rise from this blue cloud, a leap into the sky!


    All the young men and women entering this place are all rubbing their hands and waiting for the battle.


    Even those who know that their strength is not enough, they are eager to try, hoping for a miracle.


    "Boom


    With the space, a more dazzling purple gold arc shining, pouring into this space.


    "Start, Mount Tianjiao thunder platform, is the dragon is the insect, this is the best detection stone!"


    At this moment, there was a big shout coming out. In the lightning, someone had already started to jump up and go straight to the thunder platform of Tianjiao.


    "Hula..."


    At this moment, countless breath surged, and the mysterious Qi in many young men and women almost ran up like a conditioned reflex, and their figures were flying up the sky like lightning.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    However, it was only a moment. As the figures leaped up and down in the sky to step on Tianjiao''s thunder platform, a terrible pressure swept down. The young men and women with lower strength suddenly fell to the ground like rain, spitting blood one by one.


    The invisible pressure, like a thousand jin Boulder, makes those who do not have enough cultivation unable to resist, and they are crushed down head on.


    The faster the faster the higher, the heavier the impact!


    Some of the stronger strength, to the top of some, also fell in succession!


    The more upward, the more terrifying the crushing force is, like a natural moat, insurmountable!


    Even higher, the extraordinary people in King Wu''s realm could not move forward. They were sweating on their foreheads, and their faces were pale. Under the pressure of great strength, they could no longer climb.


    "Do your best, climb Tianjiao thunder platform!"


    At the front of the crowd, Jiang Ruolin''s snow gauze is full of mysterious air. She is wearing a light yellow dress, her hair is black, her eyelashes are deep, and her face contour shows her extraordinary dust.


    The voice dropped, from Jiang Ruolin''s graceful body, there was a warm flame diffused out, just like a divine flame leaping and leaping, and directly boarded the thunder platform.


    "Only those who can mount the thunder platform deserve to be called Tianjiao!"


    Lingtiangu lineup, anlingjun Qingyi cloud sleeve, slightly looked up at Tianjiao thunder platform, long eyelashes in that elegant face, forming a shallow arc, the whole body a breath wave, ancient breath rippling, pull out of the air!


    "Get on the thunder platform!"


    A golden lion appears behind it, but it has two horns on its forehead, just like a dragon''s horn. It is powerful and majestic. It is like the shadow of a divine beast revived. It stands behind it and can look down on all enemies in the world. Then it ascends into the sky wildly."Be careful. If you can''t get on the thunder platform, don''t ask for it, otherwise you will be attacked by the enemy!"


    Sima Muhan drinks delicately, graceful and beautiful shadows sweep the sky, moving body outlines the temptation arc.


    "Deng!"


    Du Xiaoqing swept through the air, and the blazing green and red flame was burning around. However, the speed was faster than that of the spirit subduing, and in an instant, it surpassed the Spirit descending.


    At the same time, Xiaohu, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, yepiaoling, Yinhu, qianguyu, Dushi, generals, Gu Xinyan, Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng, etc. are starting to rise from the sky and want to climb the Tianjiao thunder platform.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Du Xiaoyao looked up in the air. His golden eyes were fluctuating. He was a little unconvinced. He immediately stamped his foot and swept up the sky. He did not believe that he could not climb the thunder platform.


    "Boom


    Just as Du Xiaoyao had just ascended the sky, a purple and golden thunderbolt in the mid air was like a long eye. It suddenly swept down and landed on Du Xiaoyao''s head with incomparable potential.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Under the terrible force of thunder, Du Xiaoyao''s golden shining rune, which spread rapidly all over his body, was immediately destroyed by the purple and gold thunder.


    "It''s killing me..."


    The body fell down from the air. The colorful hair on Du Xiaoyao''s head was cut by thunder, and the black smoke came out, covering his head, jumping and howling.


    "Don''t try it easily. This place is left by the most powerful person in ancient times, and it is not something we can challenge."


    Water if cold to Du Xiaoyao said, eyes light quite surprised.


    That terrible purple and gold thunder fell, although Du Xiaoyao looked very miserable.


    But it can be seen that Du Xiaoyao''s real injury is not a big obstacle, but the defense is absolutely terrible.


    "Get on the thunder platform!"


    In the light palace, Cheng Shengnan ascends the thunder guiding platform, his slender legs span the space, his hair flutters and his divine light fluctuates.


    In the xuanfumen lineup, Zhu Xueming''s eyes are bright, and her figure rises from the sky. She is graceful in a long skirt, and is extremely beautiful!


    East from the red phoenix stage, golden hair and red robe, extraordinary martial arts, eye spirit gorgeous, outstanding!


    "Lead thunder platform for heaven pride, ascend!"


    Jiuchong Linghuang ascends the thunder guiding platform. His eyes are shining like stars in the sky. The nine ring scars on his bald head are like nine mysterious runes, shining like gods!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The overwhelming figure scrambled to ascend Tianjiao thunder platform, but there were people falling directly, and some of the powerful king of Wu also vomited blood.


    The closer you are to the thunder guiding platform, the more powerful the terrible pressure will be. It is insurmountable that only the real Tianjiao can set foot on it. It is the dragon or the insect, which is the best detection stone.


    In shenlei mountain range, among the nine forces in Zhongzhou, at the moment, each time and space symbol array looks at the image transmitted from the light. All hold their breath and clench their fists.


    The tension was even more intense than the young men and women who had ascended Tianjiao''s thunder platform in the sealed ancient land.


    "Come on, senior brother Huang!"


    "Miss, get on the thunder platform!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the nine forces, before the time and space Fu array, all the disciples in each Mountain Gate raised their arms and cried for their elder martial brothers and sisters in the mountain gate, and the sound waves went straight into the sky.


    "What''s the matter? There''s no master of the temple, no one of our disciples of the Seven Star hall!"


    "It can''t have happened in the sealed ancient land."


    "If you don''t see it clearly, wait and see!"


    Shenlei mountain because of debt, so this month''s new year''s day did not rest, new year''s Eve and new year''s day are all night, although the update is not much, but really in the effort, also a whole month did not ask for flowers, brothers and sisters should know, once Xiaoyu owed, in fact, the skin is very thin, really can''t open mouth to ask for flowers.


    Today, on the last day of this month, Xiao Yu will add more. These two days are also the most popular plot.


    Therefore, he once again asked for flowers. On the last day of this month, Xiao Yu was in urgent need of flowers, and also needed to see the pirated brothers and sisters to support the original version. On the last day of this month, he implored his brothers and sisters to create a miracle. At the same time, as in the most popular plot, he broke out the fighting power of meeting gods and killing gods and seeing chrysanthemum exploding chrysanthemums!


    By the way, I seem to see who left a message saying, long time no pop chrysanthemum? ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 918

    At the moment, Du Yunlong also has no scruples. His arms spread and his pulse of thunder and lightning flashed all over his body.


    "Deng!"


    A light drink was like thunder, and a powerful spirit of punishment swept through. Du Yunlong''s figure immediately ascended the thunder platform and left.


    "What a terrible breath!"


    Feeling the breath of Du Yunlong, many people were shocked.


    "It''s too strong for me to surpass. Boss, eight, the sky will rely on you


    In the high altitude, it is not far away from the thunder guiding platform, and the whole body is full of evil spirit, but it is no longer possible to step on it.


    At the moment, the night was dark, Yingyan, Yan Tianjue, and the four men were not much different from those who had captured the evil spirit.


    They have not yet arrived at the Wu Emperor''s realm, but it is only a few steps away from the perfect peak of Wu Wang''s realm and the general level of Wu Wang''s realm.


    "Look what the second is doing


    At this time, Yan Tianzi was surprised.


    When they heard the speech, they all looked at it. They only saw the jade nearby, facing the terrible crushing force. They didn''t know when their bodies had already cracked out blood stains.


    The corners of jade''s mouth are even more bloody, but they are still gnawing their teeth, and their faces are twisted. They continue to climb the thunder guiding platform.


    "Second, don''t try to board by force. It will be backfired and the consequences will be serious."


    Gu Wuying drinks a lot of jade and worries that the jade will be severely damaged by the attack. The consequences are too serious.


    "If you are not afraid and fearless, you can break through yourself, and I will be fearless!"


    The jade looks back and smiles. On the body surface, the talisman''s Secret patterns flicker, and a rune array spreads out from its own surface.


    With the cracking of the body surface under the huge crushing force, the ancient jade, like a fierce beast, once again faces the thunder guiding platform and climbs away fearlessly!


    "Pooh


    The ancient jade forced to mount the thunder platform. Every step on the jade, a mouthful of blood was ejected from the mouth, and the cracked blood marks on the body were more and more one minute.


    After six steps in a row, qiangu jade was covered with blood.


    He is the snake dragon Yang of the heavenly snake sect. The peak of the younger generation of the tianshe sect exists, and his reputation has long been outside.


    "Boom


    The space is shaking, with purple arc blessing, and a stream of energy converges and pours into the body of the eternal jade.


    "When I saw the flowers, I was startled. I haven''t been so crazy for a long time. Xiao Yu continued to code the words and sent them around 5:30 in the afternoon.


    On the last day of this month, please give Xiao Yu a miracle and ask for flowers. Xiao Yu continues to code. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    With these energy surging into the body, the scars on the ancient jade body surface have already begun to recover as usual, and the muscles and muscles of the body surface become more horizontal and spread the rune.


    At this time, the breath that diffuses out of the body of the eternal jade is also gradually enhanced, and waves of vast energy spread out from its body like waves.


    "Hoo!"


    When this scene in many eyes surprised gradually subsided, a mouthful of turbid gas from the mouth of the jade.


    "Boom..."


    Slightly closed eyes suddenly opened, Immortal Jade eyes, the air shaking around shaking like thunder.


    "At the beginning of the reign of Emperor Wu, it seems that the body of the Immortal Jade is comparable to that of the top orcs."


    He could feel the momentum of the jade body, but it was abnormal.


    "Second, you broke through?"


    Take Sha happy, night Piaoling, silver fox and other people see, also thoroughly in the bottom of my heart a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, a breakthrough!"


    With a faint smile, she looked up at the thunder platform and outlined a smile.


    "Time is running out, boss, second and eighth, you should get on the thunder platform quickly!"


    Yan Tianzi looked up at the thunder guiding platform. He had just arrived at the level of King Wu''s perfection, and it was difficult for him to mount the thunder guiding platform.


    "No, we said that we should share weal and woe together. Today we are going to mount the thunder guiding platform, which is also the eight of us. In any case, we will be in the world, and someone has already boarded the thunder guiding platform!"


    Night Piaoling''s figure fell, and his long black hair moved. He looked at Yan Tianzi and other people with deep eyes and said, "today we are going to lead thunder platform, so we eight brothers will go together. Are you afraid?"


    "Yes, if we want to be on the thunder platform, none of our eight brothers can be less!"


    The jade fell straight and straight, the blue and white robes swayed, and the breath was like a fierce beast. He looked at the thunder guiding platform and said, "eight brothers together, I don''t believe I can''t get on this thunder guiding platform!"


    "One can''t be less. We should go together!"


    The silver fox''s figure falls, the silver hair moves slightly, the attractive deep purple magnificent eye, the eye takes one kind of inborn nobility.


    Yan Tianjue, the evil spirit, the night was dark and lonely. The five people of Yingyan looked at each other, and their eyes were full of fierce fire. They all cried out: "if we want to go together, who is afraid of who is coward, we didn''t intend to give up, just let you go first."


    "Ha ha..."


    Night Piaoling a smile, eyes began to show a sharp, thin lips with a little haughty radian, a light black dark air suddenly rushed out, like a wave of general rippling open, shouting: "thunder on the platform than Tianjiao, eight brothers, the sky will!"


    "Break in!"


    All drank, eight people moved together, and boarded the thunder platform!


    There are prohibitions under the thunder guiding platform. No one can help anyone.


    Even if the strength is stronger, they can not help others. They can only rely on themselves to mount Tianjiao thunder platform.


    At the moment, ye Piaoling stood in front of the crowd, qianguyu and Yinhu were standing on both sides of Yan Tianjue and duosha, and eight of them were crossing up together.


    "The eight brothers'' loyalty is rare."


    "Can they get on the thunder guiding platform? Five of them seem to have poor accomplishments."


    "Where did those eight guys come from? They all seem extraordinary."


    In the shenlei mountains, among the nine forces, before the space-time array, countless eyes were focused on the eight brothers at this time.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    On the space-time symbol array, all eyes are in full view, and hundreds of millions of eyes are paying attention to it.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At the last step of the thunder guiding platform, five of the eight extraordinary youths spewed blood from their mouths, their faces pale as gray.


    "Can''t cross, come on!"


    "Cross over, come on!"


    Outside the space-time symbol array, some people were infected by the loyalty of eight people and secretly clenched their fists for the eight extraordinary young people.


    Seal the ancient land, thunder platform, now has been on the lightning platform dozens of arrogant eyes, but also fell on the night floating Ling, jade, silver fox that eight brothers.


    "It''s just the last step. Come up!"


    Xiao Hu, Yinyi magic carving, Du Yunlong, general, Li Yuxiao, etc. clenched their fists and paid close attention to the eight people.


    "Three, four, five, six, seven, are you all right?" Night Ling asked, looking back at the night.


    "OK, who says no, we are the heavenly guard and the thunder guiding platform. Today I don''t believe we can''t cross it!"


    The corner of his mouth was bloody, his face looked ferocious, and his evil spirit swept through the sky.


    "Boss, we have no problem. It''s just the last step."


    Yan Tianjue drank so much that his breath swept across the sky, as if he had the courage of a man in charge!


    "Well, after that one, two, three, we''ll climb the thunder platform together!"


    At night, Linghao laughs and drinks. A wave of light black dark air is spreading. Compared with a wave of fierce energy, the rune is dazzling and seems to be able to suppress everything!"One, two, three, Deng!"


    Eight people all drink, eight breath swept, Qi Qi step forward.


    Yan Tianzi and other five people drank, blood gushed in their mouths, exhausted their full strength, glared at each other, urged by the martial pulse, broke out in a terrible fear of power to climb.


    At this moment, countless eyes fell on eight people''s bodies, for which a heart raised to the throat.


    "Boom..."


    The space vibrates and the purple gold arc overflows.


    "HISHI..."


    The domineering figure across the purple gold arc light curtain, eight people fell on the lightning platform, the terrible pressure suddenly disappeared, Yan Tianzi''s mouth was dripping with blood, clothes were stained with blood.


    Eight people looked at each other, then each gushed out happy.


    "Ha ha ha ha, isn''t it thunder guiding platform? Come in!"


    Take Sha laugh, blood dripping from the teeth, a pill into the mouth.


    "What fierce eight people, with time, extraordinary!"


    On the thunder guiding platform, the young people of the same generation in the nine forces are looking at the eight people floating in the night, and they are all moved by it.


    These eight people are not terrible eight people are extremely fierce, the most terrible is the eight people together!


    Eight such terrible people together, you can imagine later.


    Think of the original seven star hall in the spiritual realm, but it was created by seven terrible people, such as qizun, Kuang Zun and zitianzun.


    Now the Seven Star hall, which is second only to one valley and two religions, three schools and three gates.


    "On board, what terrible eight people!"


    Under the thunder platform, Du Xiaoman looks up at the sky with a smile in his eyes.


    "It''s so strong. Eight people are on it!"


    In the shenlei mountains, among the nine forces, beyond the time and space symbol array, hundreds of millions of eyes moved and breathed a sigh of relief for the eight extraordinary young people.


    The number of people who can set foot on the thunder guiding platform at the moment is not more than 70, and most of them are from the nine major forces.


    These 70 people stand out from the numerous young generation of Terrans and orcs in Zhongzhou.


    The younger generation in Zhongzhou is more than millions.


    Can be qualified to enter the seal of ancient land, has been relatively rare.


    At this moment, at the end of the day, these 70 people can be said that none of them is in the tens of millions!


    They can call it Tianjiao, tianjiaozi!


    They are the existence of peers, others can only look up to, they are enough to represent the peak strength of the young generation in Zhongzhou!


    But at the moment, for the Tianjiao people on the thunder platform, some people are happy and others are worried.


    In this ancient seal land, no external force, including weapons, can be used.


    This is undoubtedly a good thing for the physically strong.


    But for ordinary people of the flesh, there is some helplessness in their hearts.


    I don''t know why there was such a prohibition in this ancient seal land.


    "Hula..."


    In shenlei tripod, the purple gold arc fluctuates, which seems to have a mysterious rune.


    In particular, the inverted God thunder tripod has a thick and deep mist in the cave. It seems that there is a fierce beast with a huge mouth to swallow up all living things!


    "Boom..."


    On the lightning platform, it starts to vibrate again!


    The huge lightning platform slowly rotated around, surrounded by a light curtain wrapped by purple gold arc.


    At this moment, everyone looked up, and their hearts were clear that the real Tianjiao competition for hegemony was about to begin.


    "Chula la!"


    Above the sky, the arc in shenlei tripod rippled.


    At the same time, the lightning platform for a tremor, purple arc pouring around, the surrounding space suddenly solidified.


    "At the beginning, there are only ten people left on the lightning platform. Once the rest of them want to get out of the surrounding arc, they will be disqualified and can''t enter the lightning platform again!"


    Sima Muhan opens his mouth and seems to be talking to Du Xiaoqing, Du Yunlong, Xiaohu and ye Piaoling.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the thunder platform, a breath of terror broke out, someone in this suddenly is already starting to attack.


    All of them were on guard. What they saw was the Ming Rongyin of xuanming sect, and it was anling Jun of Lingtian Valley who was attacked by Ming Rongyin.


    Jiang Ruolin looks at an Ling Jun and Ming Rong Yin, with her eyebrows slightly frowning and her graceful and beautiful shadow all over her body. She has a warm flame spreading, and her pale yellow dress is graceful.


    "You and I are not finished!"


    Although he escaped the attack of Ming Rongyin, his eyes were cold and merciless in the face of his sneak attack.


    "Hiss!"


    With one hand waving, an Lingjun''s fingerprints are not condensed, and a mighty energy is directly sweeping towards the underworld.


    "I''m afraid of you. Let''s do it!"


    Ming Rong Yin laughs, the body dark gas gushes out, turns into a terrible energy hurricane to rush up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    "Boom!"


    Every day, there are fingerprints that condense instantly, and the dark gas whirls and turns into a huge black hole of dark gas, which directly engulfs anlingjun''s energy, and even drags many people around him into it.


    "You''re tired of living."


    Longyang, the snake of xuanming sect, drank so much that he was affected for no reason. His pale and sick face became gloomy. He immediately took his hand, and a palm print with evil spirit directly patted it to Ming Rongyin.


    "Snake dragon Yang, this is between me and Ming Rong Yin. You don''t need to intervene. Get out of the way!"


    Anling Jun drank a lot. He didn''t appreciate snake Longyang''s hand at all. Instead, he took a direct hand and resisted shelongyang''s palm.


    "Snake dragon Yang, you are tired of living!"


    Almost at the same time, Ming Rongyin had a big drink, the hurricane Xuanqi surging, the shaking void, turned into an energy fist seal, and directly bombarded the snake dragon Yang.


    "Boom


    Snake Longyang panic hands, a huge Python virtual shadow condenses, will be Ming Rong Yin''s fist to resist, and then scolded: "you two neuropathy, I will not accompany you!"


    As the curse fell, snake dragon''s face was very ugly. He looked at a man who was at a perfect level in the kingdom of martial arts not far away, and directly attacked the past.


    "Do it!"


    Almost at the same time, Chihuang, jiuchonglinghuang, nameless, Jiangling, Sima Muhan can all fight together.


    The people of the nine major forces seem to have a tacit understanding, intentionally or unintentionally, to some of the loose repair and small and medium-sized forces.


    "Roar..."


    In a flash, there was a beast to urge the body. It was a terrible ancient leopard. It ranked high on the list of heavenly beasts. He was the emperor of beasts. His talent was amazing and his voice was shocking.


    It is said that the ancestor of the ancient leopard clan was able to fight against the strong dragon clan, which is terrible.


    It is only at this moment that the ancient leopard is the perfect level of the animal King''s realm. At last, it seems that the two Martial Emperor practitioners of the Guangming divine court and the Dalan cult directly blew out of the purple gold arc outside the thunder guiding platform, and could not step into the thunder guiding platform.


    "It doesn''t mean that you can stay at the end of the day. Go!"


    Dongli Chihuang hands, Shuangtong spirit gorgeous, to a young man in the imperial realm of martial arts.


    The extraordinary young man''s face was dignified, and the secret patterns on his body surface glowed. He turned out to be a terrible force to protect his body.


    The young man is a hero, very close to the king of man, and his posture is very strong.


    But at the end of the day, the young man couldn''t stop him from leaving Chihuang. The blood gushed from his mouth and he had to withdraw from the thunder guiding platform.


    "Roar!"


    "Gee!"


    The silver winged devil carving and the little tiger are attacked by the Wu Emperor''s realm of the great Lunjiao and the light God court. They roar and urge the body. Their eyes are red and their breath is towering. They are not easy to provoke.


    "Boom


    Du Xiaoqing stares at Cheng Shengnan, but in the end, he doesn''t attack Cheng Shengnan. Instead, he pours at a young Wu Emperor who has just defeated his opponent.


    The blazing green and red flame turned into a small sea of fire. Du Xiaoqing immediately trapped the disciples of the big round sect.


    After a short period of time, there were lingtiangu, xiandumen, xuanmingzong, tianshezong and other wuhuangjing cultivators, who fought against generals, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, Yinhu, qianguyu, and Li Yuxiao.


    There are only less than 70 people in total. With the operation, the people among the nine forces secretly have a tacit agreement to remove the people outside the nine forces first.


    General, Du Yunlong and others are naturally immune.


    After all, the people of the nine forces have already occupied half of the thunder platform at this time.


    "Boom!"


    Generals, Li Yuxiao, Du Yunlong and others all worked hard to suppress the mountains and rivers, and the atmosphere of tyranny spread. But the strength was different after all, and several moves were swept out of the thunder platform.


    "Advance and retreat together!"


    Ye Piaoling, qianguyu, Yinhu and other eight brothers joined hands to form a team attack line-up. At the moment, they are surrounded by four Martial Emperor practitioners, and can still confront each other.


    "What a strong eight!"


    Four Wu Huangjing to the eternal jade, night floating Ling, silver fox eight people''s joint attack lineup is also embarrassed.


    The strength of these eight people is even stronger than they expected.


    "If you want to move us, you are not enough!"


    Night Piaoling, eternal jade drink, Hun body surface light, the body is strong and terrible, sweep everything, face the opponent peer, steadily occupy the upper hand.


    The silver fox turns into the body of the moon and silver fox. The mighty breath sweeps through, explodes the divine power, roars and hisses, which is also the most terrible.


    "Asshole!"


    The four Wu Emperor territory besieged eight people, but in the end, they were suppressed by the other party. They were all scolded in their hearts.


    However, in the face of eternal jade, night floating Ling and silver fox''s momentum, the four young men of Wu Emperor''s state of cultivation were all in a state of agitation, weighing themselves, and had to avoid three points."Boom..."


    There are only 70 people less than the war on the stage, but it is extremely fierce and exciting. This is the peak of the young generation in Zhongzhou.


    On the thunder guiding stage, people usually don''t see the strong pulse soul, the outstanding person Wang Wumai, and all kinds of major forces and means that are difficult to pry into. At this time, they all emerge in endlessly, breaking out divine power!


    "Empty sword shadow!"


    In huijianmen, the fingerprints of a young emperor of Wu congealed. In front of him, he turned into a virtual shadow, just like a substantial sword. This is the great magic power of huijianmen.


    "The big voice is silent!"


    In the gate of Xiandu, there is a young man in Wu Huang''s realm. He roars in his mouth, and there is a strange sound wave sweeping through his mouth.


    This sound wave can only see the rune, but it is silent. It makes the space full of huge waves. The power can shake the spirit like the heaven and earth!


    "Broken!"


    Sima Muhan''s beautiful and graceful shadow, shining brilliance, startling the sky, suppress a young man in Wuhou.


    At the moment, anyone on the thunder platform is Tianjiao, and the top of his generation.


    But the strong have their own strong middle hands. Only ten of these 70 people can be left, and only the last ten can get shenlei forging body.


    Du Xiaoqing, Sima Muhan and others all know this.


    Therefore, Du Yunlong and ye Piaoling are besieged. As long as the other party doesn''t deliberately kill people, they don''t mean to intervene.


    With so many people, they know they can''t protect them.


    On the thunder platform, everything can only rely on themselves. What''s more, Du Xiaoqing and her own rivals are now. They are afraid that even if they want to interfere with others, it is difficult to do so.


    Most of Tianjiao, who was outside the nine forces, was blasted out of the thunder guiding platform in a short time.


    The only thing left on the thunder guiding platform is the World Association and the light court.


    Finally, the nine forces and the Tianjiao of the light God court, also naturally fight together!


    In the end, only ten people could be left, but everyone wanted to fight.


    "Boom!"


    Amazing war, let the thunder on the stage tremble, burst out a terrible wave!


    In the sky above shenlei mountain, in front of the time-space Fu array, countless eyes are looking at everything on the thunder guiding platform across the time-space Fu array. They are all in the heart of war and are boiling with blood.


    At the moment, the strongest group of extraordinary young people collide with each other in Zhongzhou, which represents the peak of the whole Zhongzhou generation.


    "How strong, any one is terrible!" Some people clenched their fists, and their hearts trembled.


    "In the end, only ten people can be left. Who is the most proud of the last day will be known!" An old man''s eyes trembled.


    "I don''t know which of the last ten people can get into the top ten. God''s thunder will forge the body and roar in the sky. It will be so awesome." A big man, his eyes full of yearning.


    All eyes trembled at the thunder guiding platform in the space-time symbol array, for fear of missing any wonderful scene. The boiling sound waves roared and burst through the sky.


    "Too strong, all too strong!"


    In the crowd, many people are excited to clench their hands and their eyes tremble.


    "Eight people were floating in the night of the meeting that day. It was a mess!"


    Some people have been paying close attention to the eight people floating around the world at night. Seeing that the eight people were besieged by the territory of the four great forces and were able to fight back violently, they were all excited and excited.


    "What the hell is going on here, how can this happen?"


    Only on the tenth peak of shenlei mountain, the clouded leopard elder of the Seven Star hall and others have their eyes set to the extreme.


    At this time, there were a few dozens of people on the thunder guiding platform, but there were no disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    Clouded leopard elder, their mood is like falling into an ice cave, all kinds of bad speculation can not help but emerge in the mind.


    "Qiaofeng, Qiaofeng, seems to have been cleared in it. All the disciples of the Seven Star hall have been killed in one net!"


    On the mountain of Dalan religion, Ren Lei Zun''s eyes are cold.


    Looking at this time, there were only a few disciples of Guangming divine Court on the thunder guiding platform, but none of the Seven Star hall disciples such as Qiaofeng, the Qiaofeng of the Qixing temple, and Ren Lei Zun''s eyes glowed with joy, and his mouth filled with cold and cold sneers.


    "Oh


    On the thunder guiding platform, the Spirit descending also urged the body. It was a golden lion. The front two horns of his forehead were like dragon horns. They were powerful and majestic. They were like the resurrection of a divine beast.


    That''s Dragon and blood, golden lion, noble blood, the top row on the list of heavenly beasts.


    The dragon blood dominates the golden lion in the sky. The breath can look down upon all the enemies in the world. It is wild and domineering. It is hard for the cultivators of the same level to compete.


    "What a terrible dragon and a golden lion!"


    Some people can''t help but exclaim when they see the Spirit descending body.


    "Blood is not low!"


    "The next watch break. We''ll be right there. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    "Blood is not low!"


    Dragon Yang, the snake of the heavenly snake sect, appeared. He wanted to wave his hand to the spirit. A python like a white God''s awn appeared around him like a giant dragon.


    "It''s a magic formula!


    Some people saw this and were shocked. It was the terrible means of the heavenly snake sect. At the moment, the snake dragon Yang was even more terrible.


    The spirit is not afraid, and the snake dragon Yang attacks later.


    Then these two huge bodies, is carrying the towering momentum, incomparably brave impact together.


    The fight between the two men was to overturn the world.


    The roar of the Golden Lion and the shrieking of the python all seem to have endless power. The whole body is surrounded by runes.


    "Boom!"


    The sky around the thunder platform was shaking violently, as if to be broken.


    "It''s too strong. They are two masters of terror."


    Gu Xinyan raised his head and looked at the thunder guiding platform. The evil spirit fought with the snake clan people that day. It was really thrilling.


    "Evil spirit, come on!"


    Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng, mizixia, Ge Zong and other ancient Tianzong disciples clenched their fists and looked closely.


    Cheng Shengnan''s body is covered with light, his hair is fluttering, and his posture is graceful. He fights with the Emperor Wu of huijianmen.


    When they fight, the energy collides to the sky, but Cheng Shengnan does not fall behind and controls the whole situation!


    On the lightning platform, the number of people is decreasing.


    Some young men and women in the Wu Emperor''s territory among the nine forces also began to be blasted out of the thunder platform.


    "Bang!"


    The silver winged demon carving demon was towering and unmatched. However, it was finally defeated by anling king of Lingtian Valley who did not know when he was no longer fighting with Ming Rongyin, and was swept out of the thunder guiding platform.


    "Oh


    The tiger roared, flapping its wings, and the black Rune was surging like a black tide.


    The lightning strike was quick and fierce, fierce and domineering. The roar of the tiger directly hit a young man in the Wu Emperor''s territory of the light God court. When he was about to seize the opportunity to kill him directly, the young man fled.


    "Hiss!"


    The flame of Qinghong swept directly to one of the four realms of Wu Emperor who were besieging ye Piaoling. Du Xiaoqing solved an opponent and began to help.


    Facing Du Xiaoqing, the young man in Wu Huangjing was embarrassed and ran around on the thunder guiding platform.


    "So many people, it''s time to get rid of them!"


    East from the red Huang figure appears, in the eye spirit fight shoots, starts directly to the night floats Ling eight people to hand.


    At the beginning, there was the intervention of the ancient emperor and Qiaofeng, which broke his good fortune. When we meet at the moment, we will not let go of Chihuang.


    "Boom


    In the face of Dongli Chihuang, the eternal jade looks dignified, and pushes the physical strength to the extreme. It is fierce and domineering, and meets each other.


    "Poof!"


    However, the strength of Chihuang is too strong. The jade just broke through the realm of Emperor Wu, which is not enough to fight against.


    This war, the eternal jade is also a huge consumption, at the moment in the east from the red Huang deliberately hit, immediately spit blood.


    "Some skills, but after all, they are not on the stage!"


    Dongli Chihuang sneers, her golden hair and red robe are bulging, and her breath is sharp and cold. Then she appears like lightning in the night, and the real face of eight people''s joint attack can be over the sky.


    "Boom!"


    A dazzling light shield from the east from the red phoenix body spread out, the night floating Ling eight people directly swept into the package.


    At the moment, the three Emperor Wu territory that originally besieged the night Piaoling was in a bad situation, and had already retreated far away.


    "Boom!"


    East from the red phoenix mask, like a bomb, suddenly terrible energy explosion.


    Amazing energy fluctuations, like brilliant fireworks, bloom on the lightning platform.


    "Hula..."


    But it contains a terrible breath, so that the surrounding space to stir up a circle of space ripple.


    The terrible breath is also directly swept to the night floating Ling and silver fox, the body of eight jade people.


    Under the terrible huge force, the impact broke the night floating Ling their eight people joint defense.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Under the great force, the night floating Ling eight people from the mid air earthquake fell on the lightning platform.


    Night floating Ling eight people fall, a mouth spit blood fog, pale complexion.


    In the East, Chihuang''s eyes are gorgeous, but they can''t cover up the coldness and coldness in her eyes. Her figure falls to the night floating Ling and so on. It seems that she has no purpose and does not intend to let it go.


    "You go down and heal!"


    Du Xiaoqing''s shadow appeared in front of Ye Piaoling and other people. Her voice dropped. In her innocent eyes, she began to have a red light spreading, just like a flame beating. A terrible blue and red light suddenly spread out of her body.


    "Go


    Night floating Ling, eternal jade, silver fox and so on get up, looking at Du Xiaoqing''s back, and then bite teeth to leave the thunder platform.East from the red phoenix stop, see night floating Ling and so on leave, the face is not too good-looking, looking at Du Xiaoqing, way: "want to use the body?"


    "Do you want to try it?"


    Du Xiaoqing looks clear and graceful. In her body, there is a terrible and amazing energy fluctuation, which is accompanied by an amazing pressure spreading


    "Eh..."


    It seems to feel the breath of Du Xiaoqing, and her eyes pick up.


    After that, her eyes swept around, and she frowned slightly from the East. She was afraid that she had dealt with Du Xiaoqing, but also needed to pay a lot of strength.


    "It''s not the time. If you have the chance, you will know that you are not enough in front of me."


    The voice falls, east from the red Huang is already turned to leave, unexpectedly is not planning to fight with Du Xiaoqing.


    "Roar!"


    Not far away, the Spirit descending body dragon blood tyrants the golden lion roars, and a huge noumenon virtual shadow is swept out, which is his talent magic power, which is the strongest blow.


    The terrifying power startles the sky, so that the surrounding space will collapse, there is a space air wave crack spread, swept to snake dragon Yang and go.


    Snake dragon Yang hands, white God Python collide, burst out dazzling runes, violent energy swept, let the void roar.


    This fierce confrontation shocked all eyes!


    "Pooh


    The Spirit descending body vomited blood, and the huge body retreated. Finally, it was unable to stop the retreat and was shocked out of the thunder guiding platform by the snake dragon Yang.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roars, the huge black giant tiger is strong and powerful. On the black scale, there is a deep golden color, and it jumps faintly. The tiger''s claws stand on the sky, and the clouds grow at the foot. It has the power of mountain collapse.


    "What a strong black tiger, although you are strong, you are not enough to resist me. Go down by yourself!"


    Huijianmen appears in front of Xiaohu, looking at the huge body of Xiaohu, and is quite surprised.


    This one person a tiger, don''t know just when, already is the appearance that the fight is not short.


    "Fart!"


    After hearing the words, the tiger roared and drank, flapping its wings and sending out bright runes. The secret patterns of gold talismans were released and swept to the unknown.


    "Boom


    At this time, the tiger seems to have used all his strength. His huge body is like a mountain, oppressing people, which makes people tremble.


    All of a sudden, the tiger flapping his wings with the bright black runes like the wind, like a large piece of thunder to suppress the nameless.


    "Three magic swords, one sword kills people!"


    At this time, nameless''s eyes are slightly frozen, and her fingerprints are coagulated. Suddenly, an illusory energy sword appears in front of her body.


    "Whew!"


    In this instant, the energy sword, wind and thunder, turned into a sky shaking rainbow.


    Sword along the way, along with the lightning and thunder, directly burst to the tiger itself.


    The tiger roars and thunders. It doesn''t dodge at all. A dazzling black Rune appears on its body surface to block the sword.


    When a sword falls, the bright black Rune ripples, but it resists the terrible sword.


    "Two swords split the ground!"


    Nameless hands again, his body leaps up, and his wave is a sword.


    This second sword was born with the mysterious and bright rune. It has tremendous energy and seems to want to turn the earth and move mountains and seas.


    "Hiss!"


    When the second sword fell, the black Rune aperture outside the tiger''s body surface was pierced through the cracks, and the huge body was shaken away.


    "Three pieces of heaven breaking!"


    Nameless without any delay, the third sword shadow, sword light like thunder swept out, like thousands of swords, dazzling light, circulation rune.


    Among these three swords, one sword is stronger than one sword, and its power is increasing and soaring.


    "Kaka..."


    Under the third sword, tiger''s black Rune aperture is finally broken.


    Then the shadow of the third sword fell directly into the tiger''s body, which actually penetrated the indestructible black scales on the tiger''s body surface.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Inside the tiger''s mouth, a large stream of blood overflowed, and the huge body retreated one after another.


    "As I said, you''re still a little short of it!"


    The nameless voice falls, and the figure appears strangely in front of the small tiger''s body.


    A palm print burst rune, which was extremely terrifying, fell directly on Xiao Hu.


    "Boom


    The little tiger spits out blood from his mouth. His body is in the process of shaking back. At the moment, his body is shaking back rapidly. Suddenly, he is leaving the range of the thunder guiding platform.


    "This stupid tiger is very strong, but it''s terrible to be nameless."


    On the ground, Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Xiaoman''s shoulder, her pale gold eyes looked at the top, and her pupils moved slightly, which seemed to be quite interested.


    "Boom!"


    Almost at the same time when Xiaohu was shaken out of the thunder platform, Sima Muhan, Zhu Xue and Jiang Ruolin also shocked their opponents out of the field.On the lightning platform of dozens of people, at this moment, under a surprising battle, only the last ten people are left.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the thunder platform trembled again.


    "It has been sent to you again. There is still an update today, but it is estimated that it will be very late.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu will continue to have more shifts tomorrow.


    Thank you for the flowers of all brothers and sisters. Thank you sincerely. But now flowers are in short supply. Please help all brothers and sisters!


    As for our pig''s feet, these chapters have not yet appeared in the thunder guiding platform. I believe Xiao Yu, when our pig feet will be super coquettish, they will ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

    "Click, click, click..."


    On the huge purple gold thunder guiding platform, under the inverted shenlei Ding hole, suddenly another purple gold light fell.


    The purple gold light falls, turning into pieces of purple gold boulders falling in the space above the thunder guiding platform.


    However, compared with the lightning platform, these boulders are much smaller, with an area of only 100 Zhang.


    A total of ten purple and gold lights, into ten hundred Zhang purple and gold giant stones, layer by layer, diffuse on the lightning platform.


    These golden boulders seem to be connected with the sky. They are small in area, but vigorous and vast. Their breath is ancient and destroyed, and the purple gold arc overflows.


    Within the space, spread the ancient and terrible atmosphere of lightning destruction.


    This breath, let all people''s bodies seem to be suppressed on a boulder in general, there is a kind of breathless feeling, the soul trembles for it!


    Just at the moment, just outside the purple gold arc outside the lightning platform, there is a young man looking at the lightning guide platform with almost dull eyes.


    The young man had long, silky black hair, but now his hair was Dishevelled.


    Young people are thin lips, but at the moment the corners of their mouths are covered with blood and their faces are pale.


    He is a Ming Rong Yin. The younger generation of xuanming sect saw some brothers talking about these chapters of water. However, I feel that these chapters are the most difficult to write, and these bedding is absolutely necessary. The old brothers who are familiar with Xiaoyu''s writing of this kind of scene should understand it very well, so they won''t say much about it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    Sima Muhan urges the immortal grass vein soul to stand up in the sky. The grass shaped pulse soul in front of him spreads into the sky and tries to compete with many Tianjiao!


    "Beep!"


    Du Xiaoqing''s blue and red light began to burst out, a sharp soul piercing "beep" sound came out, only a dozen feet of green and red giant birds emerged, a terrible pressure, suddenly came to this mysterious thunder platform!


    With Tianjiao competing for hegemony, Du Xiaoqing also urged Bifang Shenniao.


    The bird of Bifang is like a phoenix and a phoenix is like a crane. The blazing breath of the sky makes the air in the surrounding space evaporate into a white smoke of nothingness.


    "That''s bifun. No wonder it''s so tough!"


    Seeing Du Xiaoqing''s noumenon, he attracted countless eye trembling dramas under thunder stage, which made people''s soul unable to help shaking drama.


    "Don''t go up there!"


    Du xiaoqingjiao drinks her voice, and then opens her mouth. The flames in her mouth, accompanied by the mysterious patterns of heavenly talismans, erupt like a volcano. It actually sweeps Cheng Shengnan''s body and prevents him from going up.


    This kind of flame erupts, lets the person prostrate burning pain, the soul also wants to wither.


    "The light of the world!"


    Cheng Shengnan Daimei micro Cu, she can feel Du Xiaoqing is deliberately against her.


    Around his graceful posture, a dazzling light, like a miracle, permeates Cheng Shengnan''s body. His posture shines like a banished immortal. With a kind of pressure that does not dye dust and smoke, he can resist Du Xiaoqing''s Bi Fang divine fire.


    At the moment, Jiang Ruolin''s eyes are zhanran in Xiandu gate. Facing anlingjun, she releases warmth from her body, but it is the flame that makes the heart tremble and makes the void tremble.


    Jiang Ruolin''s graceful figure is covered with a set of armor burning with divine flame at this time, releasing a bright light, such as banished immortals coming to the world.


    An Lingjun''s Rune light soared, and he fought with Jiang Ruolin with all his strength. He had Wang Tianzi, who practiced both martial arts, talismans and Taoism. He was swept by mysterious Qi and assisted by soul power. His turbulent breath was like thousands of troops rushing forward.


    Ten people fight, let the void boil, runes submerged everything, the terrible energy is almost overwhelming, let the thunder under the stage of the same generation strong shudder.


    "Too strong, is too strong!"


    Outside the space-time symbol array, everyone was shocked. The strength of those ten people who broke out at this time was so terrible.


    "Jiuchongling, you can''t stop me!"


    The sky, east from the red phoenix drink, the light around the body is like a holy ring, brilliant as the sun.


    The Earth Spirit mouse and the nine heavy spirit unceasingly intense collision, the sound clangs in the void, lets the human soul tremble!


    "What is left by the samsara method is just a remnant soul at best. Losers in previous lives, how can you be qualified to climb the summit in this life?"


    Jiuchongling drank so much that his whole body was like a God.


    "I am born in reincarnation, who will fight against it?"


    Dongli Chihuang drank a lot, clanging and deafening. The spirits in her eyes were gorgeous and her red robe was bulging. Step by step, she boarded the first forging body God thunder platform.


    At the moment, Dongli Chihuang is like a master of martial arts. The dazzling holy light and surging waves around him make him more majestic and arrogant.


    "Go down!"


    Jiuchongling responded with a calm voice, but it was just like the sound of Buddha. With the roar of the road, the terrible breath swept through, shaking the void and blocking the east from Chihuang.


    "You fight, I go up, ha ha!"


    Anling Jun broke free from the shackles of Jiang Ruolin and took the opportunity to seize the first forging God thunder platform!


    "Come down!"


    Zhu Xue appears. At this moment, this beautiful and incomparable woman is covered with layers of battle armor.


    It''s not real armor, it''s her energy.


    Above the armor, a terrible breath swept through Zhu Xue''s body. It was as powerful as a volcano gushing and rolling, and it was actually blocking anling Jun directly.


    "Hum!"


    An Lingjun''s eyes picked up and waved. A streamer in his brow turned into a shadow of a long sword. The terrible power of Yuan Shen swept out at Zhu Xue, which was powerful enough to frighten people and attack the soul.


    "It''s a pity that I''m also practicing martial arts, Taoism, Fuwen and Daoism. Your yuan Shen''s strength is not as good as mine!"


    Zhu xueqinglie drinks, at the moment, on the body surface, a terrible spirit root breath breaks out, which is the power of the emperor.


    All over the body is covered with divine awn, Zhu Xue''s head is full of black hair, and a thunder like light in the eyebrow heart directly collides with anling Jun.


    Over the years, Zhu Xue''s body has changed too much. She has experienced earth shaking changes in xuanfumen.


    Now she is the first of her generation.


    "Hiss..."


    Two practitioners of both martial arts, Taoism, runes and Taoism collided with each other at the moment. The sound was deafening, and the runes rushed to the four directions like waves.


    "No way, how could there be such a terrible God!"


    Anlingjun''s body retreated and his mind was dizzy. He was surprised that Zhu Xue''s blow was more powerful than expected.


    "Whoosh!"A huge ghost of a python is soaring up to the sky. It seems to be distorting the space and plundering the sky.


    It seems that at this moment, the breath of God Python has reached the extreme, and the strong terror is incomparable. In the fight between anlingjun, Zhu Xue, jiuchonglinghuang and Dongli Chihuang, they finally found the opportunity and quickly swept to the first forging God thunder platform.


    "Do you think you can fish in troubled waters? Go down!"


    Just in this moment, Dongli Chihuang immediately found the ghost of the God python.


    How could he let people touch the first piece of forging body God thunder platform, always peeping around, surrounded by holy light, directly hit the shadow of the figure.


    "No one can fish in troubled waters!"


    At the moment, jiuchongling and Dongli Chihuang seem to have a tacit understanding. At the same time, jiuchongling also hands to those who fish in troubled waters. A terrible pale gold energy sweeps down.


    "Not good!"


    It seems that those who fish in troubled waters did not expect that Chihuang and Jiuchong Linghuang would immediately attack them at the same time. They did not have time to react more, so they met each other directly.


    "Boom!"


    The intense collision of energy and the myriad strands of runes stir up the air waves and stop the medicine days, making the void brilliant, and then the broken runes interweave like waves.


    The shadow of the divine awn is broken, and then a figure appears, which is the snake dragon Yang of the heavenly snake sect.


    "Pooh


    By Dongli Chihuang and jiuchonglinghuang, the snake dragon Yang spat out blood, and his body immediately fell from the air.


    "Jiuchongling, you are still tender. It''s over!"


    At this time, the voice of Chihuang of Dongli rang through the sky. A terrible wave of Holy Light Rose hundreds of feet high. The energy surged like a wave, blocking and solidifying a large space, and enveloping the nine spirits and even other people in the lower space.


    "The heaven and earth cover of the big round religion!"


    Apart from the space-time symbol array, many eyes were shocked. The heaven and earth cover of the Dalan cult is its terror means.


    "Dongli Chihuang wants to seize the first forging God thunder platform, stop him quickly!"


    As soon as the heaven and earth cover comes out, an Lingjun drinks. Besides Cheng Shengnan, all the people around him join hands and gather into a huge wave of energy, which sweeps away.


    Although the heaven and earth cover of the Dalan cult is powerful, it can not help but the power of the people to join hands at this time, and it is immediately like destroying the withered and decaying.


    "Boom


    At this moment, with a flutter in the high altitude, the Shenwu figure of red phoenix with golden hair and red robe in the East has directly swept to the first forging body God thunder platform.


    At that moment, the first forging God thunder platform trembled, and purple gold electric arc gushed around.


    "Asshole, let him take the opportunity to board first!"


    When they saw this, their eyes were dignified, and an Lingjun scolded.


    Once someone falls down, it will automatically recognize the Lord, and no one else can get on it.


    "The emperor of the emperors, the arrogant overlord, leaving Chihuang in the East!"


    Under the thunder platform, countless young men and women''s eyes trembled, and their blood boiled.


    The disciples of the big round cult clapped their arms and cheered.


    Outside the space-time symbol array, in the shenlei mountains, long island Taoist of the Dalan Lama smiles, and all the strong laugh.


    "God is not open-minded, how can it be a big round of religion?"


    On the sixth peak, the ancient Qingyang elder began to scold, and the immortal temperament of a powerful man disappeared.


    "The Holy Son is invincible. Who will fight against it? The emperor of the emperors will shake up our big round of religion!"


    In the grand Lunjiao, on the vast square, countless disciples looked at the scene in the time and space Fu array, cheering and shouting, and the excited eyes of all the strong people were trembling!


    Cheng Shengnan looks up and looks at Chihuang, who has already stepped first in the East. There is a soul stirring power in the eyes of Hua Guang. A complex emotion appears in his eyes. He can not see the bottom of his eyes. He is very ethereal and far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    Jiuchongling sighs, suddenly, the golden light rippled on his body, and his figure swept to the second forging body God thunder platform with the potential of lightning.


    "Stop jiuchongling


    When anling Jun gave a big drink, his eyes passed a little obscure, and he called out to stop the nine heavy spirit emperor. However, his own figure quickly swept to the third God of forging body, Lei Tai.


    Anling Jun knew that the strength of jiuchongling was hard, and he didn''t know the result of fighting for the second forging body God thunder platform.


    What''s more, I''m afraid it''s hard to stop jiuchongling. Let others fight for it and take the third one easily.


    "Go down!"


    When an Ling Jun was a little proud, a cold voice came out, and an illusory sword swept in with the wave like Rune energy.


    "Nameless, I''m not finished with you!"


    Anling Jun drank a lot and felt the breath. He knew that it was nameless who was attacking him. He waved his hand to condense a ferocious dragon''s virtual shadow, and directly collided with the virtual shadow of the unreal long sword.


    "Boom!"


    The collision of the two, suddenly a million dazzling light burst out, energy with the splash God Xia surging around!


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, the nameless figure turned into a rainbow and quickly fell on the third forging God thunder platform.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, Zhu Xue and others did not stop jiuchongling, but fell on the thunder platform of the second forging God.


    It seems that no one paid much attention to Cheng Shengnan, but he fell on the fourth forging body God thunder platform smoothly.


    "Not good."


    The third forging body God thunder platform was robbed, and the fourth was occupied by Cheng Shengnan. An Lingjun''s face immediately became ugly, and he went straight to the fifth forging body God thunder platform!


    "Beep!"


    The piercing hissing sound that affects the soul falls down, Du Xiaoqing Bi Fang divine bird comes down, and the blue and red flame rolling in his mouth.


    The blue and red flame, accompanied by the mysterious patterns of towering talismans, erupted like a volcano. With a strange posture and speed, it suddenly wrapped an Lingjun.


    "Asshole!"


    At the moment, I feel the heat under the fire, and my soul is shaking. Anling Jun scolds me.


    He felt that his luck today was a little bad, and it was too late to avoid it. A large area of space around him was wrapped in flames, as if formed into a sea of blazing fire.


    "Broken_ From an Ling Jun''s mouth, he began to have a dazzling light. A powerful breath condensed into a huge fingerprint, which directly swept through the blue and red flames.


    "Boom..."


    With a roar, an Lingjun broke out. The terrible power seems to be to smash the heaven and earth, which is incomparably powerful!


    However, when he scattered the flame, Du Xiaoqing''s body converged, and his graceful posture was already on the fifth forging body God thunder platform.


    "Boom


    Almost at the same time, Jiang Ruolin takes advantage of the space between Sima Muhan and Zhu Xue. Qianying is wrapped in armor and falls on the sixth forging body God thunder platform.


    "Who''s in my way, I''m not finished with him!"


    Anling Jun broke out completely. He drank loudly. The dark air was rolling in the cloud sleeves of Qingyi. At this time, his elegant face was almost twisted by the Qi. In his clear eyes, he was already angry and swept away at the seventh forging God thunder platform.


    Sima Muhan and Zhu Xuegang have just been taken advantage of by Jiang Ruolin. At this time, how can they still let anling Jun take advantage of it? They immediately form a tacit understanding.


    "Go down!"


    Sima Muhan drinks a lot, and the spirit of undead grass pulse urges him to directly cover anling Jun.


    "Go!"


    Zhu Xue''s handprint condenses, and a stream of Yuan Shen energy condenses into a long whip of divine awn, which penetrates the space and grasps anling Jun.


    "Boom..."


    The three fight in an instant, the runes burst out, the void roars, and the energy storm sweeps through the void.


    "Chulala..."


    Under the joint suppression of Zhu Xue and Sima Muhan, anling Jun was once again suppressed by birth.


    "You deserve it. Retribution."


    Under the thunder platform, seeing anling Jun''s misfortune in succession, he was filled with joy.


    "Boom! Boom


    With an Lingjun being shaken down again, Sima Muhan''s shadow is like electricity, and a pair of energy behind her condenses into two wings, and flies directly at the seventh forging body shenlei platform at a terrible speed.


    Zhu Xuexiu''s eyes on her beautiful face can only fall on the eighth forging God thunder platform!


    "Pooh


    Just like an Lingjun, she Longyang was hit hard by jiuchongling and Dongli Chihuang. She not only fell on the thunder platform, but also was seriously injured.


    When anlingjun quickly got up and wanted to fight for a good position again, he found the top eight forging body God thunder platform. It''s a long time ago.


    "Hiss!"


    In a hurry, snake dragon Yang''s figure rushed to the ninth forging body God thunder platform.


    "Do you want to fish in troubled waters?"Enraged, anling Jun dived directly to the snake Longyang. The terrible breath swept over and rippled. His fists were crystal clear and shrouded in runes.


    Anling Jun broke out completely. It seems that he is doing his best at this time. With a terrible breath, he collapses at the snake dragon Yang, and the rune Wandao collapses.


    "Anling Jun, I''m afraid you won''t do it!"


    Snake dragon Yang is definitely not easy to provoke. He is not a weak man. He feels the breath of anling Jun, and he makes an instant move to collide with each other.


    "Boom


    The sound of the explosion of energy, the shaking of the void around it, the scattered runes. At this time, there are all kinds of mysterious runes shining in the whole body, which releases the power and makes the surrounding void roar endlessly.


    "Poof..."


    Finally, the snake dragon spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth, and he staggered out. He had been badly hurt by jiuchongling and Dongli Chihuang, and then he fell into the downwind.


    "Hum!"


    Anling Jun finally defeated an opponent. His eyes were full of cold electricity, and his breath was arrogant. He fell on the ninth forging body God thunder platform in an instant.


    "Asshole!"


    If he had not been created by Dongli Chihuang and jiuchongling, he would not have been defeated by anlingjun.


    What''s more, he was the first to fight for the first forging God thunder platform, but in the end, he could only get the last one.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    In the dark space, a group of people galloped through the half sky, and then fell in front of the mountains.


    Around the mountain, mountains linked, like a dragon walking snake dance.


    The towering mountains are scattered and stacked, which is like a magnificent ink painting.


    However, in this mountain range, it is filled with evil spirit, black fog surging, and there is no grass around, which makes people''s soul tremble.


    Hundreds of people fell down and looked at the front air, but they were full of evil spirits. In the middle of the sky, there was a river of blood flowing from below, and the broken limbs and arms were all over the ground.


    It is clear that not long ago, there was a bloody battle here.


    "So many evil spirits!"


    On the peak, among the people, Lin weiqi, stone, Dongli carving and others are looking at the front together, all of which are taking a cool breath.


    At this time, the hundreds of disciples from the Seven Star hall, among the overwhelming evil spirits, were like a bowl of water poured into the lake, which would be instantly submerged.


    Du Shaofu looked at the scene in front of him, and his eyes trembled under his mask. It''s no wonder that every time the seal was opened, countless people would never go out again.


    There are too many evil spirits. Many of them have strong breath.


    "It''s too late. It''s over!"


    On Leng Jun''s sharp and angular faces, the general''s dark and deep eyes were staring at the distant front. The lavender robe trembled slightly, and there was a little regret wave in his eyes. He turned to Du Shaofu and said, "we came at full speed all the way, but after all, it was a lot slower. They seem to have settled down and are about to end!"


    "Maybe it''s not with me."


    Du Shaofu looked at the distant front of the sky, and could feel that there was an ancient and boundless atmosphere of tyranny and destruction rippling. It seemed that Du Shaofu could be connected with his own thunder and military pulse.


    "Even if we can''t get here in time, can we?"


    The stone looked at the dense evil spirits in the sky and the earth in front of him, and was still sucking cold air.


    "It''s not hard to get past, but it''s useless." The general''s eyes moved a little.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and he gave a slight smile to the generals and officials. With a little bitterness, he said, "if you can go past, it''s good to have a look at it. Anyway, it''s already here."


    Although it was too late, Du Shaofu wanted to see what the God Lei forging body was.


    What''s more, there are the World Association, Du family, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing and so on. Du Shaofu wants to go and see the situation.


    "Well, I''ll show you around."


    The minister looked at Du Shaofu for a moment, then nodded.


    After the words fell, the generals and ministers looked at the sky not far away and waved slightly. The purple robe swept through the space, and there was an endless black spirit in the surrounding space. The black pupils became more and more dark and deep. A soft drink came out loud and clear: "spirit, beast killing, soul evil. If you don''t want to let those outside know your purpose, let your Get out of the way of those puppets, or you will know the consequences! "


    The sound came out and reverberated in the sky.


    "Anyone else?"


    Smell speech, stone, Lin weiqi, and many other eyes are immediately visual to the sky, but under careful pry, it is not found.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly fell into a space covered by black fog in the distance. It seemed that he had found something. His eyes under the mask were suffused with some strange waves.


    The surrounding space was quiet, and the disciples of the Seven Star hall looked at each other with rather suspicious eyes.


    "Wuwu..."


    All of a sudden, the dense evil spirits in front of them began to stir up. Countless high-level animal shaped evil spirits and high-level human-shaped evil spirits gave out a harsh and unpleasant "whine". Under this kind of whine, the overwhelming army of evil spirits began to separate the two roads.


    Under the astonished eyes of all the disciples of the Seven Star hall, evil spirits were scattered like water waves on the vast and boundless plain, revealing a straight road leading to the front.


    "Come on, these evil spirits will not attack us."


    The figure of the generals and ministers leaped to the main road.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were drawn back from the space covered by black fog in the distance. Then he said to Lin weiqi, stone and Dongli carving, "let''s go. Be careful."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s feet were full of mysterious Qi and ran after the generals.


    "Whoosh..."


    Seven Star hall immediately followed, one by one wrapped in streamer.


    "Wuwu..."


    Around innumerable evil spirits roar, the sound wave is harsh to affect the soul, the blood red eyes are closely staring at the people, making people nervous.


    However, as the generals and ministers said, although these evil spirits roar ferociously and ferocious, they really did not attack the people in the Seven Star hall.


    "Whoosh..."


    As Du Shaofu, generals and other officials left, on the peak where they had just left, the space fluctuated, and then the three figures emerged quietly.


    With the appearance of these three figures, the evil spirit spread suddenly in this part of the world.


    The surrounding space is solidified, there is no doubt that the strength of these three people has reached a terrible degree.


    Three figures, two men and one woman, the breath of the body, are twisted around the space.


    "Are you threatening us


    A thin, middle-aged man with a black robe and hat showed only a pair of blood red eyes. He looked at hundreds of figures in the distance of the black fog. His voice was quite sharp and cold. He said softly, "the disciples of the generals are all dead, and they still follow the human body every day. Is he really conquered by those human beings?"


    "Impossible?"


    The woman shook her head, and the bright red silk skirt swept the ground. With her long black hair, she only entangled it with a few bright red hair bands to outline her beautiful posture. She said softly, "how arrogant are the generals? How weak are those human beings? How can they subdue the generals? Even those terrible strong men in the human race can defeat the generals, but they must not be able to subdue them."


    "Spirit, why do you say that the generals and ministers do not give us face time and again, but keep company with those tiny human beings Asked the thin man with a black robe and hat covering his face.


    With a smile, the woman was as elegant as a lotus flower at the beginning of her life, but it was also a hint of flattery. She said to the thin man whose face was covered with black robes and hats: "I reckon that the generals and ministers have their own plans. If they don''t join hands with us, they will have their own arrangements. Anyway, we will go with him at the last moment."


    "Let''s get ready to start. It''s almost time. I hope we can succeed this time. We only have one month. After one month, the exit should be opened!"


    Said a man dressed in black. His body is also looming. His head has short red hair like a mane, and his eyes are full of blood light.


    "Cluck, let''s start..."


    The woman giggled, her body posture was more empty, and she rose to the sky in an instant. Her bright red silk skirt was graceful, and her black and beautiful long hair suddenly broke away from the red hair band. From the beginning of the whole body, it was as if it formed a suction force, like a whirlpool, which gathered the tremendous blood evil force left by the evil spirit''s death beach just after the bloody battle."Hoo Hoo..."


    At the same time, the illusory bodies of the thin man in the black robe and the big man in the black clothes are also like the substantiality, which makes the whole body absorb the blood evil spirit from the evil spirit''s death beach.


    The three bodies absorbed the spirit of blood evil spirits, and then there was a steady stream of evil spirits approaching.


    The low-level evil spirit was like a moth to a fire. When the body was close to three people, it turned into a black fog energy, which was swallowed up by the three people in an instant.


    There were more and more evil spirits gathered all over the mountains and fields. They all gathered in front of the three people and let them devour them without any intelligence. They were willing to fly moths to the fire.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the thunder platform, the snake dragon Yang is helpless, angry and cold.


    But it can only be that in the end, no one competes for it, and goes straight to the tenth forging body God thunder platform.


    "Boom..."


    As the snake dragon Yang ascended the tenth forging body divine thunder platform, the whole space around the thunder guiding platform made the sound of trembling, and the purple gold electric arc overflowed all around.


    Ten forging body God thunder platform, surrounded by purple gold arc.


    A breath of ancient and boundless, overbearing and destruction of the breath, from the shenlei Ding hole spread out.


    On Du Xiaoman''s shoulder under the thunder guiding platform, Du Xiaoyao''s eyes were withdrawn from the thunder guiding platform. It seemed that he felt something. His golden eyes immediately looked back at the invisible purple gold arc that the evil spirits did not dare to approach behind him.


    "Wuwu..."


    At this time, there was a harsh "whine" sound reverberated in the four directions, the sound roared, making the soul of the mud pill palace cold.


    That kind of noise is very familiar to the middle-aged men and women who have just broken through. They fight all the way from the numerous evil spirits, and they only get out of danger.


    The evil spirit''s voice seemed to be a little strange and neat, which immediately caused many eyes to look back at each other.


    "My God, what''s the matter with that?"


    When people looked back at each other and saw the scene in front of them, they all suddenly contracted their pupils and gaped at one face.


    "Shua Shua..."


    I feel that there are people around you, and the people around you are immediately pulled.


    One after another of the eyes is immediately Qi Qi back, and then see the scene in front of them, all for the shock of the smack tongue.


    Countless eyes turn back, only to see the front of the originally covered with a lot of demons, at the moment is from the commotion, neat toward both sides.


    In the middle of the ground, there is a straight and flat road.


    In the middle of the road, hundreds of streamer rainbow figures came, and countless demons roared and ferocious around, but they did not really jump on them.


    In the distance and in the sky, the hundreds of figures resound from far to near from the deafening whine of ghosts.


    After a few flashes, the hundreds of figures and breath fluctuations appeared not far away.


    At the beginning, a young man, dressed in purple soft armor, with black hair moving behind his head and a square box on his shoulder and back, came riding against the wind and waves among the countless demons, making his eyes tremble quietly.


    "It''s Qiaofeng. Why is he here now?"


    Some people immediately recognized the comer, that tall and straight young man, at the moment, there are really not many people do not know.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    "Wuwu..."


    The hundreds of figures came from the countless goblin children.


    Where they passed, the ripples of the space spread out, and appeared in the near space in an instant. They were all disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    Seeing the disciples of the Seven Star hall, they came across the death beach of the evil spirits in the way they were in front of them. For all the top young men and women of all the young generation in Zhongzhou who had fought here with blood, their eyes were suddenly trembling, and the impact was too great!


    They worked hard to survive, leaving half of them to cross the evil spirit death beach. However, the disciples of the Seven Star hall actually crossed the evil spirit death beach like that, which was so shocking!


    "It''s him, the guy."


    Ten pieces of forging body God thunder platform, perched in the sky, the ten Tianjiao can even see the front space from a distance.


    There are hundreds of figures coming across the death beach of evil spirits in an unbelievable way.


    "Qiaofeng


    On the ten forging body God thunder platform, some people''s eyes were surprised, some showed a sneer, some people''s eyes were quite calm.


    "A month later, the sealed ancient land will be your eternal cemetery, and the Seven Star hall will not exist for long!"


    The first forging body God thunder platform, east from the red Huang look at the tall and straight soft armor figure, spirit gorgeous double pupil, there is a touch of cold.


    "It''s just come. It seems that it''s too late now."


    Du Xiaoyao looks at the young man with purple soft armor, and his golden eyes are filled with some fluctuations.


    "Chulala..."


    Hundreds of figures entered the invisible purple arc space. Under the leadership of Du Shaofu, one after another passed directly over the crowd without stopping. Finally, they fell under the thunder guiding platform in front of them.


    "Whoosh..."


    One after another, the figure falls, looking back at the dense figure in front of the body, is also a little startled.


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell down. Looking back, he saw many familiar figures behind him. Du Xiaoyao, his elder sister Du Xiaoman, his second brother Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling, Xiaohu, Qianjiu jade, Yinyi magic carving, general, Yin Mochen, Guo Ming and Gu Xinyan were all among them.


    Looking at the familiar figures, all of them were safe. Although some of them seemed to be seriously injured, their breath did not hinder him. Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and then he felt a deep sigh of relief in his heart.


    Then Du Shaofu turned around, raised his head slightly, and slowly looked up into the sky, following the breath of boundless, ancient and despotic destruction.


    In the air, a huge tripod tripod is suspended in the air to block out the sky.


    The atmosphere of despotism and destruction rippled in the sky, filled with purple gold arc everywhere, which seemed mysterious and inexplicable.


    "Hiss..."


    The little star raised his head on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and his golden eyes looked closely at the tripod tripod. His eyes looked puzzled. He seemed to be thinking about something. He did not speak.


    "Is that the God thunder tripod that suppressed the ancient land?"


    Du Shaofu looked up at the tripod, which was filled with the ancient and boundless atmosphere of tyranny and destruction. It was like the core standing between heaven and earth. Without any reason, Du Shaofu''s heart beat more violently.


    The breath is unfathomable, the level is not to be peeped into!


    "Shenlei Ding, that''s shenlei Ding!"


    Just as Du Shaofu looked at the God Lei Ding and was shocked, Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, Sun Yi and others immediately sent out a series of startling voices, all with shock.


    Although they had heard of the thunder tripod, they saw it for the first time.


    "The dust has settled. We are late."


    The general raised his head slightly, looked up at the sky, glanced over the thunder guiding platform and the ten forging body God thunder platform, and said softly: "that''s the thunder guiding platform. It seems that the person who boarded the thunder guiding platform can get the chance to compete for the God thunder forging body. The higher the ten pieces of forging body, the more beneficial it will be, and the more powerful you will be If you don''t entangle with the spirit and come out earlier, you won''t miss it. "


    "Can ten people get shenlei forging body..."


    Du Shaofu looked down from the bottom of the shenlei tripod and looked at the ten forged shenlei platforms in the air.


    When he saw Dongli Chihuang step first, Du Shaofu''s eyes wrinkled slightly.


    His eyes passed over jiuchongling, and then his eyes went down. When he saw Cheng Shengnan, Du Shaofu''s expression in his eyes didn''t fluctuate any more. He just felt a little surprised.


    Seeing Du Xiaoqing, Sima Muhan and Zhu Xue are all among them. Du Shaofu smiles slightly, but his heart is quite strange. Du Xiaoyao doesn''t come up.


    "It''s my destiny to make a mistake. I regret it, but I don''t regret it."


    Du Shaofu then told the generals that although he missed the fight for supremacy, he could not get the final divine thunder forging body, but this time his harvest was not shallow. Besides, Du Xiaoqing, Sima Muhan and Zhu Xuexue were all there, which was enough to make up for his many regrets."Boom..."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the air trembled, and the purple and gold arc on the divine thunder tripod waved, and a terrible breath began to spread.


    "Is shenlei forging going to start..."


    Looking up, we will finish the fight for the sky god.


    It is a great opportunity to enhance the martial vein and spiritual root, which is enough to make everyone''s eyes red and envious, but it is impossible to compete.


    "Are you brave enough to fight for the last time?"


    At this time, the general suddenly looked at Du Shaofu. In his dark and deep eyes, he waved and said, "I still know the last way to make you fight. But if you fail, you will die and your spirit will not exist!"


    "Ping said it would be a night shift, but there were only so many words on the train today. Today, Xiao Yu went from Hefei to Yichang, thinking that his brother was getting married. The custom here is that his son-in-law drinks at night,. Thank you to Xiao Yu just now. Thank you very much. Please forgive me, now typing these words, should be drunk, the wrong words please forgive me. ¡¹¡¢


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately turned to the generals and ministers. In his double pupils under the mask, a golden light suddenly gushed out with a domineering air. He had already crossed his arms by mistake, so he was helpless.


    However, there is still a way to fight, which is different for Du Shaofu.


    Although the first purpose of this visit to seal the ancient land was to search for Yin Spirit Crystal for Shifu qizun.


    But deep down in his heart, as a young man, Du Shaofu didn''t want to fight for the supremacy of Tianjiao.


    As for the practitioners, how could Du Shaofu be willing to miss out on the advantages of Shen Lei forging body.


    "What can I do?"


    Du Shaofu looked at his generals and asked. If there was a last resort, he would like to have a try.


    "Is there a last resort..."


    At the moment, Lin weiqi, Dong Li Diao, Sun Jia and others all looked at the generals in surprise.


    They have never heard of Tianjiao''s struggle for hegemony. After the dust falls, they will find a way.


    The general looked at Du Shaofu, his deep dark eyes, and said: "this is a legend in this. I''m afraid that few people in the world will know that your so-called Tianjiao contends for supremacy. Ten people finally get the divine thunder forging body to improve the martial pulse and spiritual root. The first forging body is the best one. It seems that dust has settled down at this time, but there is still a final model There is a debate over the supreme mode. "


    "Supreme mode!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of doubts, including Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao and Sun Jia.


    "Tianjiao supreme, supreme mode. If you want to challenge and use the final supreme mode, you need to connect your spirit and blood essence. If you succeed, you will be able to become Tianjiao supreme, but if you fail, you will be destroyed by God thunder tripod, and the spirit will disappear!" Said the general.


    "What is the challenge?"


    Stone asked the generals curiously. Although he knew the terror of the generals and ministers at the beginning, he was less afraid of the generals and ministers during this period of time. He did not even dare to speak as he did at the beginning.


    "With one pick ten, with the essence of blood and the God thunder tripod connected, start the supreme mode, one by one challenge ten forging God thunder platform Tianjiao, rumor if successful, it is said that it will get great benefits, if it fails, it will vanish, the spirit will not exist." Generals and ministers.


    "Choose ten from one..."


    Listening to the general''s words, the stone directly breathes the cool air. Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao and others around him all have a sudden change of vision.


    All the people looked up at the lightning platform. At this time, all the ten Tianjiao on the ten forging God thunder platform were the masters of terror.


    Even if they have the same strength as them, they can even defeat one person, but in this mode of picking ten by one, tired people will die.


    It''s impossible to finish with ten out of one.


    Ten Tianjiao, which of the ten is not the dragon and Phoenix among the people, and which is not the most terrifying existence among the younger generation.


    When Du Shaofu listened to the words of the generals and ministers, he felt a violent tremor in his heart at this time. This supreme mode was absolutely unusual. Each of the ten people was extremely terrible!


    According to Du Shaofu''s understanding, Sima Muhan and Du Xiaoqing, the two girls who are most familiar with, are extremely strong.


    At this time, even in the face of Sima Muhan and Du Xiaoqing, an animal emperor and a Wu Emperor, it is absolutely not easy to win.


    What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s.


    Under such circumstances, even those who are more powerful than ten men in their cultivation are afraid to face the wheel battle of these ten people.


    God knows what kind of cards these ten people have in the end, because each of them has the lofty demeanor of the same generation in Zhongzhou!


    Du Shaofu looked at the ten Tianjiao on the ten forging body God thunder platform, and his two pupils under the mask fluctuated.


    This kind of fluctuation is also extremely hot and surging. In the supreme mode, one can choose ten, Tianjiao is supreme and Tianjiao is supreme.


    "Shaojing is born supreme. I don''t know if Shaojing is here now, can I start this supreme mode?"


    Du Shaofu thought deeply that his sister Shaojing was born supreme, and that was the most powerful existence in the world. If his sister Shaojing was here at the moment, would she be able to suppress ten Tianjiao and be proud of Tianjiao!


    "Hula..."


    On the divine thunder tripod, the electric arc was raging. Du Shaofu looked at the deep mouth of shenlei tripod, which looked like a huge beast with a ferocious mouth. It seemed that there was something connecting with him invisibly. It seemed that he was calling himself. The thunder pulse in the whole body was also beginning to fluctuate.


    Only Du Shaofu could feel the thunder and martial pulse in his body as if he were eager to step on the thunder platform of the first forging God.


    Virtually, Du Shaofu felt that there was something very important to him.


    That kind of feeling comes from the thunder and martial pulse, which is illusory, but it also affects the thunder pulse. It is so real


    "Boom..."


    The breath on the top of shenlei tripod explodes, and the arc fluctuates. The lightning guiding platform is rotating. The purple gold arc begins to fall around the shenlei platform. The space will be enveloped and isolated by the purple gold thunder.Shenlei forging is about to start. It lasts for a month. After a month, the ten Tianjiao will get great benefits, not only to strengthen the martial pulse Linggen, but also to increase their strength.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the whole space trembled, and a terrible breath, just like the thousands of troops running wildly, suddenly stopped for it.


    "What''s going on..."


    "Why, what else does he want to do?"


    All of a sudden, countless eyes on the shenlei platform trembled, and all of them were in full view. When the forging body of shenlei was about to start, a figure rose from the sky and left the tripod step by step.


    "Chulala..."


    In the divine thunder tripod, a dazzling purple and gold lightning suddenly awakens like a terrible fierce beast, and comes directly to block the figure.


    In ancient Tianzong, in the distance of time and space, outside tianwu square, there are many figures standing on a high mountain, which makes the space here solidify and can not be explored.


    "The eldest lady ranked seventh, and won a seat for my ancient emperor!"


    On the peak, Hao Dharma protector looked at the space-time symbol array in front of tianwu square and murmured softly.


    "It''s a pity that it''s only seventh, Cheng Shengnan is the fourth, Du Xiaoqing is the fifth in the world. This is beyond expectation."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at the space-time symbol array. In the glass like deep pupil, there was a little fluctuation. He murmured: "Qiaofeng, the Qiaofeng of the Seven Star hall, should have been able to compete, but it was a pity that he finally arrived."


    "Boom


    As Sima stepped on the star, the space-time symbol array in front of tianwu square suddenly shook fiercely.


    It was a terrible breath surging out. A figure rose from the sky and stepped on the sky like thunder tripod.


    That figure, at the moment, hundreds of millions of eyes pay attention to surprise!


    The figure, with golden hair and red robe, is gorgeous and transcendent.


    From the God thunder tripod, a terrible arc comes. Through the space-time symbol array, everyone can feel the terrible pressure under the purple gold arc.


    The pressure is like a huge stone, pressing on all people''s hearts, which makes people''s dark air solidify, pulse and soul tremble, and soul trembles!


    "The reincarnated son of the Dalan sect, Dongli Chihuang, what is he doing


    On the mountain peak, Hao Dharma suddenly shocked and made a sound, and many powerful people were also surprised.


    "HISHI..."


    Sima stepped on the glass like eyes of Sima, a light of essence flashed out. He looked at the space-time Fu array and walked away from the sky. He frowned slightly and said, "is the rumor true? Is there a rumor?"


    "Lord, what are the rumors in the ancient land?"


    Hao Dharma protector asked, east away from all at the moment, let countless eyes doubt.


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at the space-time talisman array and said softly, "I was also the one who came back from the ancient place and heard about it by the elder Zongzhong. It is said that the biggest chance in the ancient land may not be the God thunder forging body, but there is a bigger chance. However, since ancient times, no one has been able to know what the chance is, but some people judge that it may be related to shenlei tripod. As long as you enter shenlei tripod, you may know the result... "


    Lead thunder platform, the first forging God thunder platform, at this moment, east from Chihuang, proud and up, millions of eyes pay attention to surprise!


    The one with golden hair and red robe, with gorgeous eyes and gorgeous spirits, climbed up step by step in the bright purple gold arc, hoping to climb into the God thunder tripod.


    At this moment, the purple Phoenix is far away from the world!


    On the fourth forging body God thunder platform, Cheng Shengnan looks at the back of Dongli Chihuang. In his eyes, there are complicated and ethereal ripples


    At the moment, jiuchongling, nameless, Jiang Ruolin, Du Xiaoqing, an Lingjun, etc. all look up and look at the east of Chihuang, and their eyes are full of surprise.


    "Leaving Chihuang in the East!"


    Under the thunder guiding stage, looking at the martial and detached youth at this time, Du Shaofu''s double pupils under his mask gave rise to rather complicated eyes.


    One step, two steps, three steps


    Dongli Chihuang is covered with holy light to resist the terrible purple gold arc. In the arc, there is purple gold thunder plunging down, despotic destruction, ancient boundless


    "Boom


    Finally, it''s just three steps.


    In the purple gold arc, the purple gold thunder swept down, tearing the arc directly from the body of red Huang.


    "Poof..."


    Dong Li Chi Huang spits out blood from her mouth. The first forging body God thunder platform falls from three steps, and is directly knocked down by the God thunder tripod just three steps forward.


    Dongli Chihuang falls down, slightly dishevelled and puzzled. The red robe sleeve wipes the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, which still does not affect his martial arts. Just then, he stepped into the sky and walked, which made people tremble with his elegant demeanor!


    "No, is the rumor false? There is no real biggest chance in shenlei Ding. No one can resist such thunder power!"Dongli Chihuang murmurs softly that the thunder power is too strong. He works with all his strength, which is only three steps. It is impossible to resist. The rumors obtained are absolutely illusory. If there is such a big chance in the God thunder tripod, who can get it.


    "It seems that rumors are not necessarily true, or the east from the red Huang is not qualified."


    On the mountain outside tianwu square of ancient Tianzong, Sima stepped on the star and murmured softly. His brow was slightly relaxed. If the rumor was true, he would have been given the real opportunity in the rumor. This is not a good thing for the ancient Tianzong.


    "Is the rumor false..."


    In the grand Lunjiao, there is a frozen space on the mountain peak in the distance of the time-space Fu array. Many figures with strong breath can distort the surrounding space. Looking at the space-time Fu array from a distance, the figure of the divine power is walking down three steps, showing a little disappointment.


    "At least won the first, that wait for God thunder forging body effect, already enough!"


    On the mountain peak, a rather upright middle-aged man moved his eyes and sneered a little. He said, "Sima stepping on the star, you should have seen it. You were lucky in those years, but now, your daughter is not as good as my son. Zhongzhou has been calm for too long. You and I will meet again."


    "Boom..."


    East from the red phoenix figure falls, the lightning platform spread purple gold arc again.


    "Shenlei forging body, shenlei tripod is about to block the space?"


    The general looked at Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally and said, "are you afraid?"


    "Afraid of..."


    Under the mask''s double pupil, a golden light spread, a domineering and sharp breath gradually rolling in the blood. Du Shaofu looked up at the ten Tianjiao and murmured: "if even these ten people are afraid, how can we compete with that clan? If my sister Shaojing is here at the moment, she would have been afraid..."


    Outside shenlei mountain range, before the space-time symbol array, the tenth peak, all eyes pan wave.


    "Shaodian Lord, Lin weiqi, donglidiao, Sun Jia, they are all here. If there is nothing, it will be fine." The elder Yun Ziqin''s brows were stretched a lot, and he was finally relieved. "It''s a pity that I''m here now. It''s too late. Tianjiao''s struggle for hegemony has been settled." Cloud leopard elder light way, in the heart is relieved many, but also has the deep regret.


    "Look, what is the master of the temple doing?"


    All of a sudden, looking at the Yao star in the space-time Rune array, the elder brother drank, and the two pupils in the space-time Fu array suddenly trembled fiercely, and his look changed greatly!


    "First of all, I''m sorry to all of you. Yesterday, my friend got married. As the best man, Xiao Yu, who was unable to drink, was forced to vomit several times. He didn''t do it until 6:00 a.m., which affected yesterday''s update. This is a big chapter. Xiao Yu is in the process of drafting. Today, he is striving to update several more chapters. I hope that the several notices issued by Xiao Yu yesterday did not let us wait for the change all the time I''m sorry to the brothers and sisters who have affected your reading. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

    In the space-time symbol array, countless eyes can see at the moment.


    Just in Dongli, Chihuang was beaten down in three steps. That was the badge of the heavenly snake sect. The young man was a disciple of the heavenly snake sect.


    How could Du Shaofu be unfamiliar with Tian she Zong? When she was in the Macheng mountain range, she had a meeting that day.


    Later, in the imperial capital of the stone dragon Empire, Lu Kun was killed, which was regarded as a complete marriage with the heavenly snake sect.


    Therefore, when Du Shaofu saw the young man in front of him, his eyes were gloomy.


    Du Shaofu did not like the people of the heavenly snake sect.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu said softly to snake dragon Yang. The simple three words have already explained everything.


    Hearing this, snake Longyang''s eyes trembled. At first, he was hurt by jiuchongling and Dongli Chihuang. Later, he suffered some small losses in anling Jun''s hands.


    At the moment, when the emperor Qiaofeng came up, he did not put him in his eyes.


    He is the snake dragon Yang, the first person of the younger generation of Tian she clan.


    Over the whole of Zhongzhou, it is already well-known.


    At the moment, even Qiaofeng, a seven star hall, did not put him in his eyes, which was not only a kind of contempt, but also an absolute insult.


    "Ha ha..."


    Shelongyang sneers, but he keeps an excellent demeanor. He is worthy of being the first person in the younger generation of the tianshe sect. He looks at Du Shaofu and says, "Qiao Feng, remember my name. This name will be your nightmare for the rest of your life."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, looked at the snake dragon Yang and said, "if you want to do it quickly, I''m not interested in what your name is, and I don''t dare to be interested in you."


    "Qiaofeng, the king of utensils, is very domineering."


    "Shelongyang is the first person of the heavenly snake sect. Qiao Feng is very strong, but can he really surpass shelongyang?"


    Under the thunder guidance platform, countless eyes look up, closely look at each other!


    "You..."


    The snake dragon Yang was stunned, and the look on his pale face suddenly became gloomy. Suddenly, a cold and overcast glow swept out of his body, and the dazzling talisman and secret lines in his eyes twinkled.


    Suddenly, a stream of yin and evil Qi, like light black ink, burst out of the snake dragon Yang body, just like a terrible storm of dark air.


    All of a sudden, the breath of snake dragon Yang swept through the sky, and the breath of the mysterious peak of Wu Emperor''s realm was released without reservation.


    This is the peak breath of the mysterious level of the Wu Emperor''s realm, which is not comparable to that of the ordinary top practitioners.


    Even the ordinary practitioners on the other side of Emperor Wu''s territory are hard to compare.


    The first person of the younger generation of the Tian she clan, shelongyang, is by no means overstated!


    "What a strong snake dragon Yang!"


    Feeling the breath of snake dragon Yang spreading from his body at this time, many of his contemporaries could not help but be shocked and exclaimed, which made many of his peers secretly sigh inferior.


    Du Shaofu looked at snake Longyang, and there was not much fluctuation in his double pupils under his mask.


    Snake Longyang looked at Du Shaofu with cold eyes. Today, he lost many times. At the moment, even Qiao Feng of the Seven Star hall did not take him in his heart and despise him. Anger broke out in his heart.


    "Qiao Feng, you have to pay for your behavior!"


    Cold words from the mouth of snake dragon Yang, sick face, showing a gloomy sneer, an invisible cold evil spirit spread.


    Under this evil spirit, Zhou Kong even the air seemed to solidify. He raised his head and looked coldly at Du Shaofu in front of him. Snake Longyang''s hand prints condensed, and there were strange talisman and secret patterns surging in front of him. Finally, he turned into a dazzling white Python shadow.


    This white Python is very strange. It looks like a dragon rather than a dragon, like a python but not a python. It is extremely ferocious and occupies the high altitude!


    At this moment, a terrible pressure comes, you that is a kind of ancient cold breath sweeping the sky!


    At this moment, the Yin cold evil spirit of snake dragon Yang was released all over the sky, climbing to the extreme!


    Even under the thunder guiding platform, countless young men and women of the same generation, under the Yin cold evil spirit released by the snake dragon Yang, could not help but sink.


    People can clearly feel that a bone chilling sensation seeps out of the snake dragon Yang''s body.


    The invisible cold evil spirit spread like the tide, making people shiver.


    It is obvious that this snake dragon Yang is not only really angry, but also moved to kill!


    "The hell snake, you long kill, is the great means of the heaven snake sect. The snake dragon Yang uses the strongest strength under the martial vein and the pulse soul!"


    On the upper part of the forging body God thunder platform, an Lingjun slightly moved his eyes. If he started to fight for the ninth forging God thunder platform, snake Longyang used this move. He would fight for the ninth place, and he would have to fight for the ninth place.


    "The ghost snake and the Dragon kill!"


    The snake Longyang drank and waved like a dragon but not a dragon, like a python but not a python. It could only be seen that the shadow of a white ghost snake rushed out like lightning, and hit Du Shaofu in the air. Above the snake''s shadow, the terrible breath and pressure spread, which made the emperor of Wu''s state tremble.That terrible pressure, when climbing the general level of Martial Emperor level practitioners, also absolutely want to retreat, dare not touch!


    BR, continue with "big code" < br www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

    Du Shaofu moved. Just as the terrible white Python came, he waved his hand. There was a terrible thunder light in his palm. The electric arc of palpitation filled his whole body, and there was a snake like lightning swimming.


    The thunder has a deep light, which hides an extremely terrible violent power.


    As soon as the thunder white boa dragon swept in front of him, Du Shaofu pressed it with one hand.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, the fingerprints collided and pressed on the shadow of the white Python dragon.


    The two terrible energy, at this moment, are like meteorite collision!


    "Boom


    The shadow of the white ferocious Python dragon and the thunder and lightning fingerprints collide with each other. The thunder is raging and the runes are flashing, and the energy is annihilated.


    However, it is quite expected that the collision of such two energies did not immediately cause a dull sound.


    In full view of the public, but the two forces began to erode and confront each other!


    The surrounding space rippled with a circle of tiny cracks, showing a deep light, as if the void would be torn.


    It''s just a tight moment. The next second, all eyes look up in horror. At this time, the thunder and lightning fingerprints in the sky directly destroy the ferocious white Python''s virtual shadow.


    "Hula..."


    The rune is broken, the dark air is surging, and the dazzling light is like a gorgeous fireworks diffusion.


    In the dazzling light, just as the shadow of the white Python dragon was just broken, Du Shaofu''s figure was also like a ghost. A palm print like thunder suddenly fell on the chest of snake dragon Yang, which had not been reflected at all.


    The palm print fell like a bomb, and a terrible force exploded on the chest of snake dragon Yang.


    The halo of the cold and dark Qi on the body surface cracked directly, and the red blood suddenly gushed from the mouth of snake dragon Yang


    "Boom..."


    In the palm print, the thunder and lightning are rampant, and the energy contained in it is violently destroyed, which makes the void in the surrounding space want to split. The whole forging God thunder platform is crumbling, and the arc storm is sweeping, just like a disaster.


    "Pooh


    A mouthful of blood spurted out from the mouth of snake dragon Yang. His body was like a stone swung out and shot away in an instant.


    Then its body is like a broken winged bird, straight down from the mid air.


    "Bang bang!"


    Snake dragon Yang''s body fell on the lightning platform below, which made it vibrate, but it was unable to destroy half a minute of the thunder guiding platform, and the blood in his mouth kept overflowing.


    The body of snake dragon Yang falls on the thunder guiding platform. Inside and outside the thunder guiding platform, inside and outside the space-time symbol array, countless people''s hearts are shaking fiercely for it at this moment!


    Under the thunder guiding stage, the disciples of the heavenly snake sect, one by one, looked like their souls had been hammered. Their eyes were dull and gloomy, just like they suddenly fell into hell from heaven.


    Originally, most people thought that Qiaofeng might not be able to beat shelongyang. After all, shelongyang is the first person among the younger generation of tianshezong.


    But who ever thought that Longyang, the first person of the younger generation of the Tianshi sect, was defeated by one move and was so miserable.


    The whole scene was sluggish, and people outside the scene and space-time symbol array were shocked.


    On the thunder platform of forging body God, the remaining nine people are all for it. Their eyes are dim and their eyes are complex.


    "Snake dragon Yang is too weak!"


    The lower Dongli carving eyes are smiling. The snake dragon Yang is just the mysterious level of the Wu Emperor''s realm. The real cultivation of the Shao Temple master has already broken through to the level on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s realm. How can shelongyang be an opponent.


    "This guy doesn''t seem to be wasting time."


    Du Xiaoman''s shoulder, Du Xiaoyao holding his head, golden double pupil in the pan wave.


    But at this time, Du Xiaoyao''s colorful hair on the top of his head was still messy and black after being chopped by thunder.


    "It''s a familiar breath. The power of thunder is so familiar. It''s connected in one vein. The instrument huangqiaofeng has something to do with my Du family."


    Du Xiaoyao''s side, Du Yunlong''s eyes trembled, and he could feel that the force of thunder triggered by Qiaofeng made his pulse tremble.


    That kind of feeling tells Du Yunlong that Qiaofeng is absolutely related to his Du family''s thunder and martial pulse.


    Moreover, the thunder power of the other side is even higher than him.


    On Du Shaofu''s purple soft armor, there was a flicker of runes on Du Shaofu''s purple soft armor. His eyes were a little hot. He ignored the snake dragon Yang, who had fallen to the thunder platform, and looked up slightly at the ninth forging thunder platform above.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Snake dragon Yang fell down, and could not get up after a long time. His mouth was full of blood. With only one move, he could not fight again.


    Looking up at that purple soft armor figure, snake dragon Yang pale face, inside the double pupil has shock, shocked, dazed and dull, also have fear, the look is very complex


    "War..."


    With a word in his mouth, Du Shaofu''s figure rose again, and immediately fell on the ninth forging body God thunder platform. He looked at anling Jun and said, "the second one is coming to you."Anlingjun didn''t say much. He didn''t know what happened. How could Qiao Feng step on the thunder platform of forging body God.


    But looking at the end of shelongyang, an Lingjun can know that if he can''t defeat the Qiao Feng in front of him, then the next end will be the same as that of shelongyang.


    "Boom


    In the same way, the breath of the mysterious peak level of Emperor Wu broke out, the fingerprints of anling Jun condensed, and the mysterious patterns of talismans on his body surface surged. A terrible breath burst out, and a strange pressure suddenly spread from his body.


    In a short time, anling Jun''s body was suddenly covered with layers of strange things, just like rocks, covered with dazzling runes, and he suddenly became a rock giant.


    "Yan Hua Wu Mai, the king of man, is the top of the sky!"


    With anling Jun using his martial vein, many startling voices were immediately heard around him.


    It is said that this kind of martial vein reaches the extreme. It can be transformed into a giant of mountains and rivers. Its power can reach the sky and break thousands of methods!


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, in front of anling Jun, the secret patterns of talismans broke out again, which turned into the shadow of a tiger rather than a tiger.


    It is one of the most terrifying monsters on the list of heavenly beasts. It is said that it has the blood closest to the real dragon.


    "That''s the pulse and soul of an Ling Jun!"


    The crowd was shocked again. Unexpectedly, an Lingjun not only urged the Wu pulse of Yanhua, but also used the spirit of the pulse. It shows that he attaches great importance to Qiaofeng, the artifact emperor.


    "Roar!"


    The terrifying shadow roared, the beast roared like thunder, ferocious and powerful, and the rune flashed, and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    That terrible power seems to tear and shatter the void!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes under the mask still did not have much eye movement, but waved. From his body, a terrible purple flame swept out, as if it had turned into a huge purple flame demon Huang Xu Ying.


    "Goo!"


    The purple flame demon Huang roared, and the astonishing blazing breath suddenly spread, as if it could destroy everything. One after another, the fiery purple flame breath turned into a wave of purple flame, sweeping in front of him and wrapping him directly.


    Then, in the eyes of many people, he saw that the terrifying soul of a Ling Jun was suddenly destroyed under the cover of the virtual shadow of the purple flame demon Huang.


    "Hiss!"


    The figure of purple soft armor is like a ghost, floating like a God. It appears in front of anlingjun in an instant. At the moment when the former''s pulse and soul are destroyed, a fist wrapped with thunder falls directly on anlingjun''s rock giant.


    Suddenly above the body of the former, there was a muffling thunder sound


    The thunder blows, the energy explodes, and the arc rages like a thunder ball.


    "Kaka..."


    The body of an Lingjun''s rock giant directly cracked, just like a rock crack. The red blood in his mouth kept spewing wildly. His body also flew straight from the forging God thunder platform and fell down.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    With the pouring of blood, anlingjun''s body fell directly from the ninth forging body God thunder platform to the tenth forging body God thunder platform.


    "Boom


    An Lingjun''s body fell into the space of a tremor, like the whole forging body God thunder platform are shaking.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    His eyes trembled in the sky, and there was silence around him. After a while, the sound of cool breath came out one after another.


    Anlingjun struggled to get up, suffered heavy damage, blood dripping, look shocked.


    However, the situation of an Lingjun is much better than that of shelongyang. Although he has suffered heavy losses, he still has the power to fight again.


    "Hiss!"


    Anling Jun soared into the sky and wanted to jump onto the ninth forging God thunder platform again.


    But then an Lingjun found that his body was suddenly forbidden by an invisible force, and he could not climb any more.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Under the pressure of great strength, anling Jun spits out a mouthful of red blood again.


    Two moves are equal to one move. Anling Jun, the first person of the younger generation in lingtiangu, was defeated directly once again and was unbeatable!


    "Too strong!"


    Outside the shenlei mountains, before the time and space symbol array, countless eyes trembled and shocked.


    "My seven star hall is going to be very happy now."


    Yao star elder''s excited body trembled, his eyes tightly looking at the space-time Fu array.


    "Well deserved, retribution. God opened his eyes."


    Outside the thunder guiding platform, Ming Rongyin is in a good mood. The happiest thing about anling Jun is that he is so hurt.


    "An Ling Jun should be on top of the snake dragon sun, and should not be defeated by one blow!"


    In ancient Tianzong, on the mountain peak, Sima stepped on the star, and his face was smiling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    "What''s the meaning of the Lord?" An old man of the ancient Tianzong asked curiously at Sima stepping on the star.


    Sima stepping star looked at the purple soft armor youth in the space-time symbol array, and said with a smile: "the flesh of Qiaofeng is too strong. This anlingjun did not underestimate the enemy. He tried his best, but he estimated it wrong and should not fight against Qiao Feng."


    After a brief pause, Sima stepped on the star and glazed double pupils moved, and continued: "as far as I know, the strongest one is not his lithic veins, but his spiritual roots. That''s his strongest card. It''s a pity that the estimation is wrong. It''s too late."


    So for those jets, Xiao Yu can only say a word and leave some moral.


    Yesterday did not change, has been sent several notices, let everyone do not wait for a long time, is afraid that everyone is waiting for the update, my heart will feel guilty.


    Every time something happens, that time, it''s not all kinds of ways to send a notice. I believe that as long as the readers who read the original version can all over the world. I love you so much. Once the update is less than one day, all kinds of sprays will be wonderful.


    Is Xiao Yu really less updated? It is estimated that those who can count can see it clearly, so there is not much explanation.


    Just want to say, please understand, support and forgive.


    Xiao Yu has always paid attention to and noted down the general opinions and suggestions of his book friends.


    Of course, there are only a few blowers, and Xiao Yu has not paid attention to it for a long time. It is just that I am still in a hangover today and I am a little annoyed. I can only forgive you again for affecting your reading.


    As for yesterday''s stoppage, at the beginning, he said that he had to make more efforts. Although there were some special circumstances and even though he had sent a notice, Xiao Yu was indeed wrong no matter what the reason was. Here, I sincerely apologize to all of you for once again. Xiaoyu will try his best not to let everyone wait in vain, and try to update on time. Once again, he apologizes.


    PS: this section of Xiao Yu''s complaint can''t be modified. I''m afraid some brothers can''t see it quickly. It''s estimated that he will see two cents of the original brother on the pit. This is the red envelope given to me by brothers during the Spring Festival. Let me be shameless again and apologize.


    In addition, today''s really hangover, can only code out so much, Xiao Yu will try again tomorrow, after today''s update, he also asks for flowers, mercilessly for flowers, cheeky for flowers, Yaya, make some topics and opportunities for those who like to spray, otherwise the book review area will be too cold and clear. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    As Du Shaofu''s figure falls, Sima Muhan''s eyes slightly lift, and there are some fluctuations in the lavender pupils.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Du Shaofu''s double pupil under his mask is helpless.


    However, the spirit peeped into her mind and felt that the girl''s accomplishments in the past few years had also made rapid progress. In particular, the breath of martial arts on her body seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, which made people feel a great sense of danger.


    "Qiaofeng is very fierce. I don''t know if Mu Han can fight against it."


    Under the thunder guiding platform, the Spirit descending looks at the top tightly, and the wild and uninhibited temperament also appears extremely dignified at this time.


    Water if cold light way: "that Qiao Feng is unfathomable, so there is no way to judge..."


    Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng, Ge Zong, Qiao yingmeng, Hao Biao and other outstanding young generation of ancient Tianzong are also closely watching.


    "You''ve dealt with three people. I''ll give you three moves. Let''s do it first."


    On the thunder stage of forging body God, Sima Muhan looks at the "Qihuang Qiaofeng" in front of him. His mouth is slightly pursed, his red lips are delicate and his flesh is tender. He wants to attract people to kiss him.


    "You little girl, you''d better do it first."


    Du Shaofu smiles. The girl is still in her former temper. It is said that after she died, she had shed tears at the grave. If it were not for the girl''s immortality and a piece of undead grass, she would have died now.


    "Little girl, did you call it, huh?"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Sima Muhan immediately gave a soft drink. The graceful figure moved immediately. The ornaments on the bright wrist jingled and made a clear sound. A dazzling light gushed out in the fiber''s hands.


    The light is dazzling, and a dazzling virtual sword appears, and the secret patterns of the talisman flash as if they are alive. They stir up the energy of the heaven and earth, and then the vast and powerful pressure covers the square.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Sima Muhan''s charming face, with a flash of runes in her lavender eyes, is like a wave, which spreads with "boom" like a wave, which makes people tremble.


    "Whew!"


    The empty shadow of the long sword swept through the air, and in a flash, it was the meaning of the sword.


    Sima Muhan''s graceful, charming and seductive posture is swept out, and the shadow of his long sword is empty. With an extremely mysterious radian and lightning speed, Sima Muhan goes straight to Du Shaofu.


    This sword shadow, with a terrible breath of energy storm, with the energy fluctuations of heaven and earth, just like a hurricane, magnificent people tremble!


    "Qichongtian shadow sword..."


    Du Shaofu smiles. Sima Muhan has three unique skills. Qichongtian shadow sword is one of them. She has already fought with each other at the beginning, but at this time, driven by the girl''s current strength, her power is no longer the same.


    However, Du Shaofu was not the same as before. He looked at the illusory swords in front of him. He was floating at his feet and took a step to the left. However, intentionally or unintentionally, he avoided the sword in front of him.


    Sima Muhan''s eyes are slightly coagulated, and the shadow of his sword changes. His graceful body outlines the charming arc of temptation, and his hair is flying. By adding charm, a sword twists around Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s body was so flighty and unpredictable that a remnant was swept out and once again skillfully avoided the sword.


    "San Shao''s body method is much better than mine."


    Under the thunder guiding platform, the stone''s eyes are tightly fixed on the upper part, taking the opportunity to understand the mysterious body method.


    The two swords didn''t even touch one corner of each other. Sima Muhan''s palm was covered with dazzling talisman and secret patterns, which condensed into the rumors of everyone in the book review area. Xiao Yu only wanted to say six words: Thank you! thank! ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    In many eyes, Sima Muhan directly touched the purple lightning.


    Then, at the moment of his touch, the purple thunder and lightning in front of Du Shaofu suddenly converged and dissipated in his body. In his eyes under the mask, there was a helpless smile.


    "You asshole, you''re not going to fight me, I''m standing in front of you now, you move me to try you!"


    Sima Muhan rushed to Du Shaofu in front of him. As the purple lightning converged, his eyes became more determined.


    "I..."


    Looking at the angry woman in front of him, Du Shaofu was stunned. He didn''t know how to parry.


    Du Shaofu was unprepared and unprepared.


    "You son of a bitch, you think you wear a mask, I don''t know who you are, can you?"


    After the words fell, Sima Muhan was angry, and the powder fist directly hit Du Shaofu''s chest. Although he didn''t use Xuanqi, he also shook Du Shaofu''s body a step back.


    "You still have seven sky shadow sword!"


    The powder fist fell again, and Du Shaofu stepped back in the void again.


    "Let you not die yet!"


    The third step is to step back.


    "You son of a bitch, you are not dead yet, you still Qiao Feng, I let you be Qiao Feng!"


    "You make everyone sad. You''re such a jerk. Do you know how sad uncle and I are? Do you know that everyone is worried about you!"


    "Have you ever thought about how you feel?"


    "I hate you so much!"


    "You asshole, you are a big asshole!"


    Sima Muhan drinks, her hands pink fists fall down, her hands are white jade like white wrist, the white bracelets are raised and collided with each other. She keeps sending out a pleasant voice, and the anger in her angry purple eyes will dissipate with the fall of her hands'' powder fist, and then it becomes moist, and tears all over the eyes turn around.


    After the last blow, Jiao Du stood in front of Du Shaofu, with two lines of crystal tears dripping down his cheeks from the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were whirling with tears.


    In this scene, hundreds of millions of eyes were astounded. The grand lady of ancient Tianzong, Sima Muhan, one of the top guards of Zhongzhou, and that horrible woman, are crying in front of Qiao Feng at the moment


    "What''s wrong with elder martial sister Muhan? Is Qiao Feng her lover?"


    "Haven''t you heard that elder martial sister Muhan has a lover?"


    On the tianwu square of ancient Tianzong, all the disciples were shocked.


    "Mu Han seems to know Qiao Feng


    On the mountain not far away, the eyes of many powerful people in ancient Tianzong were astonished. At this time, they also showed a look of surprise and puzzled.


    "Is it really..."


    Sima step star glass like double pupil, the wave of the light is more and more dazzling.


    "Hi..."


    Under Du Shaofu''s mask, his eyes were moist. He reached out and put the two drops of tears from the moving face into his palm. He held them in his fist. Then he reached out to wipe the tear marks on his moving face. He said, "I''m such a jerk. I make master feel sad for me and you. I''m a jerk ¡­¡±


    As the words fell, the magic patterns on Du Shaofu''s purple soft armor flickered. Then the purple soft armor disappeared like a rune, revealing a purple robe.


    Du Shaofu raised his hand and took off the purple mask he had been wearing on his face


    At this moment, under the thunder guiding platform, outside the space-time symbol array, countless eyes were watching closely.


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, silver winged magic carving, night floating Ling, eternal jade, ancient Tianzong disciples, are all holding their breath and trembling.


    Shi Shi, Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, Sun Jia and other disciples of the Seven Star hall are all anxious to look forward to, and they have never seen the real face of Shao Dian.


    Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Xiaoman''s shoulder, and his golden eyes showed a slight smile. He said softly, "this guy is really a jerk..."


    On the thunder platform of forging body God, Chihuang, jiuchongling, nameless, Cheng Shengnan, Jiang Ruolin and Du Xiaoqing are all looking at each other at the moment.


    They were all equally curious about the real face under the mask.


    The mask was slowly removed, and under the slightly scattered black hair, a young face about 20 years old appeared in all eyes.


    That face is young, but it looks a little more resolute and determined than his peers. His thick eyebrows are like swords, and his eyes are clear


    "Boom..."


    And at this moment, under the thunder platform, in this moment, a pair of eyes looking at the purple robed youth suddenly solidified, with countless people''s bodies shaking.


    Shenlei mountain, outside the space-time symbol array, on the sixth peak, a pair of eyes are like electric shock.


    Elder Gu Qingyang''s face is dull. In his clear eyes, he seems to be lost in his mind. The resolute and resolute face in the space-time symbol array makes him completely stagnant in the same place.


    "Uncle Du, that''s uncle Du!""Qiaofeng, the Seven Star Palace utensil, is uncle Du."


    "That Qiao Feng is not the lover of elder martial sister Mu Han, he is uncle Du!"


    On the tianwu square of the ancient Tianzong, the eyes of the ancient Tianzong disciples trembled. At the moment, the purple robed youth in the space-time Fu array is not uncle Du.


    Who in the ancient Tianzong didn''t know the purple robed man who set foot on the shenlei platform. It was the uncle Du who left a series of legends in the ancient Tianzong. They all saw it with their own eyes.


    Tianwu square is not far away from the mountain peak, the space is solidified, and the eyes of the strong are trembling endlessly!


    "Lord, it''s him, it''s Du, du..."


    After Hao Dharma protector was shocked, his eyes suddenly trembled and he looked at Sima stepping on the star beside him. His voice trembled and stuttered as he spoke.


    Sima stepped on the star''s eyes solidified in the space-time symbol array, his body trembled, and then his face gradually showed a smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The laughter became more and more intense. Finally, in the double pupils of the colored glaze, the fine awns shot out and went straight to the sky. The wind and clouds surged over the sky, and the laughter was like thunder.


    At this time, the young and resolute face of Lei Yu is in the world


    On the fourth forging body God thunder platform, Cheng Shengnan''s body is like an electric shock. His bright eyes are tight and his whole body is sluggish


    On the first forging God thunder platform, red Huang''s eyes trembled violently and shocked. After a long time, there was a chill in the eyes of the spirit, and then he looked at the fourth God thunder platform intentionally or unintentionally


    "Brother, my brother is still alive, my brother is still alive..."


    On the fifth God thunder platform, Du Xiaoqing''s body trembled, and the blue red flame leaped in the ethereal double pupils.


    On the ninth God thunder platform, Zhu Xue''s eyes looked at the upper face, rippling, eyes gushing up a little wet, and then disappeared.


    Then the beautiful face, with a smile, was moving.


    "The third brother, it''s the third brother. Fortunately for the Du family, we should be prosperous in the world."


    Du Yunlong drank, the thunder in his eyes twinkled, and his face was ecstatic.


    "The third brother is really alive. Qiaofeng is the third brother."


    Du Xiaoman smiles, smile can Qingcheng, but at the moment, bright eyes, pan moist.


    "It''s the third brother. Our third brother is still alive!"


    Du''s children hold their heads high, but their eyes are covered with thunder.


    "President, Qiaofeng is the president."


    "It''s the boss!"


    "It''s uncle Du!"


    Mo Wen, running bull, Qiao yingmeng, Ge Zong, Hao Bian, Feng Xiangyu and other ancient Tianzong disciples, after being shocked, burst into shouts one by one. On their excited faces, they seem to have won the grand prize.


    "That boy is Du Shaofu


    The spirit''s eyes moved, and a smile appeared on his face. He said softly, "it''s really tough enough. Fortunately, I didn''t start with him."


    "Brother Shaofu, that''s my brother Shaofu!"


    Inside the Xuanfu gate, Guo Mingzhen was stunned and then exclaimed: "brother Shaofu is not dead. Great. I''m here. Brother Shaofu, have you seen me..."


    Under the thunder platform, the night drifts Ling, the eternal jade, the small tiger, the silver winged devil carving and so on gaze closely at that purple robed youth, all eyes are with trembling.


    Countless eyes met each other. Du Shaofu looked around the thunder platform, looking at the familiar surprise eyes at the moment. He bent down slightly, moved his purple robe, and said softly, "I''m still alive. I don''t want to make it known to the world. I''ll never let you worry again."


    Voice down, slowly reverberating in the sky, voice no longer wet dumb cover up.


    Familiar sounds reverberated in the ears, and many eyes in the crowd trembled and their eyes showed joy.


    That young man, who died and came back to life, made people recover after losing. Some people couldn''t help but cry with joy and tears in their eyes.


    "The world will be the heavenly generals, see the president!"


    "Silver carving of Tianshu hall, I''ve seen the master of the temple!"


    "Three less!"


    Under the thunder guiding platform, there are many figures swept into the sky, and a strong breath rises from the sky. Salute for it and kneel down for it!


    At the moment, all the eyes outside the space-time runes in Zhongzhou all fell on the man in purple.


    "Pa..."


    On the sixth peak of shenlei mountain, on the shoulder of elder Hu sankun, he was severely patted. Under the clear voice, elder Hu sankun almost fell down the mountain.


    "Elder Qingyang, why did you hit me?" The astonished elder Hu sankun suddenly came back to his mind and looked back at the originator closely. It was the elder Gu Qingyang who was around him.


    "I didn''t dream. This is not a dream. It''s my apprentice. My apprentice is not dead. Ha ha."


    Elder Gu Qingyang laughed and showed two front teeth. He hugged elder Hu sankun excitedly. He chewed on his old face and danced with laughter. He said, "do you see, my apprentice is not dead. God has eyes. God is open-minded. I said that how can that boy be so strong? And I still like him, that''s my apprentice.""Brothers, the next watch will be a little later. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    "Is he the president?"


    Silver fox, dark night, Dusha, Yin Tianjue and so on, looked at the purple robed youth in the void above the shenlei platform, and their eyes were full of surprise and fluctuation, and the two people, yepiaoling and qianguyu, were saluting, also following.


    "It''s him, it''s really him!"


    Gu Xinyan, general, Li Yuxiao, Wuque, guiwa, etc.


    The face under the mask, as they imagined, was the familiar face.


    "It turns out that the master of the temple is so young."


    Lin Weiqi looked at the top of the purple robed youth, young and resolute face, let her feel surprised, compared with her occasional imagination in the heart, that face is much younger, but also with a kind of resolute and resolute heroic spirit, let her heart tremble.


    "It seems that the relationship between the master of Shaodian and the ancient Tianzong is extraordinary, and the relationship between him and the Du family is not so common. No wonder he wanted to help at the beginning."


    Dongli carving dark light road, now finally understand the original Shaodian Lord, why would help that world will wait.


    On the shenlei stage, Du Shaofu''s voice dropped. Then he looked at the woman in front of him, wiped the tears on his moving face and said softly, "I won''t let you be sad again. Thank you for everything you''ve done for me. I''ll keep it in mind."


    "You asshole, you are a big asshole..."


    Looking at the familiar face in front of her eyes, Sima Muhan hammered hard at the broad and strong chest again. Then she couldn''t help it any more and threw herself into the firm arms. The tears in her eyes fell like the water flowing through the gate, and the sound of sobbing came out


    "You think you''re really dead. Do you know that martial uncle is very sad, my father is also sad, and I''m also sad. You didn''t die, but you didn''t tell us why you were so cruel. You bastard, you are such an asshole..."


    The sobbing voice became less and less, and the tears soaked into Du Shaofu''s chest.


    Smelling the faint fragrance on the three thousand green silk, listening to the sound of sobbing, and feeling the temperature of tears permeating his chest, Du Shaofu did not know what to say at this time. He could only put his hands on the shoulders of the woman in his arms and gently embrace each other.


    Du Shaofu''s heart aches. He is indeed a jerk. He makes those who care about him sad and those closest to him worry.


    But if it is exposed in the early morning, it will certainly cause a lot of trouble, and that clan


    "Strength, everything is strength. If you have enough strength, why do you need it? It''s still not enough..."


    He patted the woman in his arms on the shoulder. In Du Shaofu''s clear eyes, there was a golden light.


    "Well, don''t cry. Many people are watching. You are the eldest lady of ancient Tianzong..." A moment later, Du Shaofu said softly to the woman in his arms.


    "I wish you didn''t die."


    Sima Muhan looked up. It seemed that she was in his arms. Jiaoyan wiped a little blush and immediately backed out. Her mouth was pursed up. She was pink and ruddy. Jiaochen said, "it''s you who made me cry. I''ll find you later. I''m not finished with you."


    "I''m your uncle anyway. Give me some face..."


    Du Shaofu smacked her tongue. She was really afraid of the girl. Once she did something, she was definitely not joking.


    "Du Shaofu, you son of a bitch, you die for me!"


    At this time, under the God thunder platform, a Jiao Shousheng is like thunder, rolling and resounding.


    All of a sudden, all eyes are attracted, have heard the sound of visual and go.


    Later, many eyes were astonished, and the woman who drank was extremely beautiful with graceful body and big eyes like stars.


    But at the moment, the woman with a peerless face is with her hands on her hips. She does not care about her image. Her eyes are angry. She seems to know whether she will go to the shenlei platform. She can only shout: "Du Shaofu, you bastard, you can die for me, and see how I can deal with you!"


    Ouyang Shuang drank loudly and delicately, but his graceful body was trembling. His big eyes and beautiful eyes were covered with moisture. Tears slipped down his cheek quietly, and he swore loudly.


    "Cool, I''ll clean him up later. This time, I''ll help you with it."


    Du Xiaoman held Ouyang Shuang in his eyes.


    This time, she really wanted to beat that guy.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes looked down at his angry face and could not help but tremble.


    That man woman, that but compared with Sima Muhan, this little girl, but also terrifying.


    "It looks like you''ve got a lot of women on your hands."


    Sima Muhan looks at Du Shaofu obliquely, his eyes moving.


    "I..." Du Shaofu was helpless


    "Well, you should continue to challenge the people above. Be careful. Jiang Ruolin belongs to Xiandu gate and is also the emperor of heaven. I suspect she may have arrived at the other side of Emperor Wu."


    Sima Muhan''s voice dropped, his toes touched the void, and his graceful figure then slowly swept into the air and landed on the eighth forging body God thunder platform.


    "Boom..."With Sima Muhan''s fall, Du Shaofu can feel that the invisible prohibition above has been opened, and he has been able to climb the sixth forging body God thunder platform.


    Du Shaofu turned back and looked at the angry face under the thunder platform below. He smacked his tongue in secret. Then he touched his toes and lifted up again. Then he set foot on the sixth forging body God thunder platform.


    "That son of a bitch, he ignored me."


    Under the shenlei stage, Ouyang stamped his feet, but in his big wet eyes, there was a smile. The gloom on his body in recent years was swept away with the appearance of a resolute face.


    "We''ll deal with him later."


    Du Xiaoman said to Ouyang Shuang, comforting him.


    On the sixth forging body God thunder platform, that is a banished fairy like woman, wearing a light yellow dress, outlines the moving graceful radian, black hair fluctuation, soft color, ethereal, big eyes clear and ethereal, eyelashes arc deep, face outline shows the dust free.


    "Qiaofeng is Du Shaofu of the ancient emperor. I''ve heard of you."


    Jiang Ruolin looks at the young man in purple robe, and smiles delicately. The smile is as pure as pear blossom and as brilliant as cherry blossom, which is enough to make any man excited and lose his heart.


    "Xiandu gate, Jiang Ruolin."


    Du Shaofu smiles slightly, and his eyes move a little. Jiang Ruolin''s breath is hard to detect and seems unfathomable.


    "You seem to want to challenge everyone?"


    Jiang Ruolin looks at Du Shaofu. She is elegant and pure.


    "Including you."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at the moving woman in front of him with a faint smile.


    "You''re strong, but it''s not easy to get up from me."


    Jiang Ruolin''s voice fell, her eyes began to Zhan ran, the graceful body began to release a light flame.


    This flame is very warm, but this kind of warm actually lets the heart palpitate, lets the surrounding void also tremble.


    "It seems extraordinary."


    That kind of flame made Du Shaofu tremble. In a short time, the warm flame spread on Jiang Ruolin''s beautiful shadow, and then it condensed into a set of tight armor burning with divine flame, releasing a bright light, which made the originally graceful body more protruding and attractive.


    "The update is finished today, and it will be updated tomorrow. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    In the tight armor of the burning flame, the wrapped body is very moving. Even the beauty is looming, and the temptation is boundless.


    "Hiss!"


    Jiang Ruolin hands, but the action is light and graceful, graceful, looking at the beautiful.


    The graceful and convex figure was in front of Du Shaofu in an instant. A palm print of jade hand fell gently, wrapped in a warm flame, but it was as fast as lightning, with a breath of extremely dangerous palpitation, and the waves in the surrounding space were stirring up huge waves.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu also moved at the moment. A flash of lightning in his hand suddenly pushed out a fingerprint. The next moment, it hit the former''s palm print.


    "Bang bang!"


    When the two touch, the sound of a huge sonic boom reverberates, the momentum is raging, and the dazzling runes and flames disappear.


    "Pedaling!"


    Jiang Ruolin''s body recoiled slightly, and her eyes showed a little surprise, but she was not surprised.


    "Very strong."


    Du Shaofu did not move or shake, but he was shocked.


    Jiang Ruolin''s strength, absolutely strong, that graceful and attractive delicate body, but contains terrible and powerful power.


    "It''s really strong. I can only do my best."


    At the same time, with Jiang Ruolin''s voice falling, without any hesitation, the fingerprints change and condense, and a huge breath of pressure spreads, which makes the whole space tremble for it. The atmosphere of cultivation on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory bursts out without reservation.


    "It''s really the other side of Wu Emperor''s territory."


    Du Shaofu picked his eyes, and Sima Muhan''s girl guessed it was right. Jiang Ruolin of Xiandu gate was really on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s realm.


    At the age of Jiang Ruolin, he has reached the level of cultivation on the other side of the kingdom of Emperor Wu. This is really terrifying.


    With this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes began to have a strange light spread out.


    A silent breath is imperceptible, and then disappears into the space.


    At this time, the strange space is not seen.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, on Jiang Ruolin''s delicate body, the mysterious lines of the talisman are flashing, and the soul of the artery is in the groove. A fierce bird with a terrible breath but not a huge body is flapping out.


    That terrible breath wave, so that around the void ripple exposed light black traces.


    "Burning heaven and ancient swallow, that is Jiang Ruolin''s pulse and soul, the top existence on the list of celestial beasts." Under the thunder platform, a young man couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "On the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory, the ancient swallow''s pulse soul burns the sky. Jiang Ruolin can''t be underestimated."


    The second forging body God thunder platform, nine heavy spirit light road.


    "Sure enough, the level of Wu Huang''s territory is on the other side, burning the sky and ancient Yan''s pulse soul, but her martial vein is stronger, and there is no difference to the level of human respect."


    Sima Muhan pouted slightly and looked up at the young man with purple robes. He said in his heart, "you should be careful, asshole."


    In a short time, as the pulse soul condensed, Jiang Ruolin did not have any delay. She urged the pulse soul to burn the sky and swallow, and swept out with a terrible strong wind.


    The warm flame spread, and the bright runes twinkled. The ancient swallow flapped its wings and leaped up into the sky, killing Du Shaofu.


    "Gee!"


    Burning the sky, the ancient swallow opened its mouth and roared, spewing out a warm flame, which swept the void ahead like a wave, and wanted to burn the void clean.


    The warm flame waves one after another, but with a terrible breath of destruction, they suddenly fell in front of Du Shaofu.


    The flame wave was like a sea of fire shaking, with the illusory vision of stars being burned down.


    "What a strong Jiang Ruolin!"


    All people look at the upper space, that warm flame, at the moment, people''s soul is suddenly feel atrophy, skin hair straight.


    The majestic warm breath enveloped the four sides, and the terrible warmth and destruction pressure directly affected even the cultivators of Emperor Wu''s realm at this time.


    The influence was pervasive, but it was Du Shaofu who was most affected at this time.


    As the warm flame came, Du Shaofu felt as if he was melting into a terrible sea of fire. The terrible breath seemed to imprison his dark Qi and Yuan Shen. The yuan gods in the mud pill palace in his mind seemed to be dizzy and uncomfortable, and the original gods seemed to wither and perish in the warmth.


    "It''s even stronger than I thought, but let''s make a quick decision."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly, and the strange light in his eyes, which had once flashed away, flashed again. The secret patterns of the talisman in his eyes twinkled, and suddenly trembled in the void around him.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ruolin''s eyes suddenly stagnated, and her pretty face was shocked. Then her eyes solidified.


    At this moment, the terrible ancient swallow pulse soul, also suddenly breath strong weak.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    A low voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. Suddenly, the whole body was covered with golden light, and a stream of golden talisman and secret patterns in his hand poured out like lightning and thunder, turning into a golden brilliant wave. The breath was terrifying, like the golden light gushing out like a scorching day.The ancient swallow burning the sky is terrible, which comes from the ancient blood.


    But it is the golden winged ROC.


    The golden winged ROC is the supreme among the beasts, which is absolutely not comparable to the ancient swallow burning the sky.


    "Hula..."


    When the golden runes burst out, Du Shaofu waved his hand, and the terrible ancient swallow veins and spirits in front of him were destroyed and broken.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Jiang Ruolin mouth a mouth of blood overflow, dull eyes at this moment suddenly back to God.


    "Hiss!"


    But at this time, a golden light wrapped in the purple robe figure has appeared in front of the body, a tyrannical fierce breath swept by.


    That pair of golden awn rippling sharp frightening people, a fingerprint directly fell on the shoulder.


    "Bang bang!"


    A hegemonic force suddenly pours down Jiang Ruolin''s shoulder, making the surrounding void twist.


    "Pooh


    In response to the sound, the armor of Shenyan was broken, and the rune was scattered. Jiang Ruolin''s mouth was filled with blood mist, and her body hit shenlei platform heavily.


    "Boom


    Huge force pour, domineering ferocity, let Jiang Ruolin delicate body impact of God thunder platform is for it to vibrate for a while.


    Du Shaofu didn''t show pity on women and jade. He defeated Jiang Ruolin only in one of his own battles. The jiuchongling people behind him would be more powerful, but he could only win, not defeat!


    To keep hands in front of the opponent is to be cruel to yourself, and then there are more powerful opponents who can only fight quickly.


    If you keep a little hand in a fight, you may be overturned by your opponent.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu can only be merciful, and Jiang Ruolin is by no means a woman in need.


    I''m afraid it will be too late for anyone to regret the terrible woman.


    "Pooh


    Jiang Ruolin stood up from the divine thunder platform, and once again spewed out a breath of red blood mist, and her breath was withered. That palm had already made her suffer a heavy blow.


    All around, seems to be at this moment silent.


    Among the numerous attention, only to see Du Shaofu ignore Jiang Ruolin''s pulse and soul, only in the second move Jiang Ruolin was seriously injured.


    Looking at this scene on the shenlei platform, it is beyond the expectation of most people for all the young leaders of Zhongzhou.


    Jiang Ruolin''s reputation and strength have been well-known throughout Zhongzhou.


    She was the fairy of Xiandu gate. The most powerful of the younger generation in the whole Xiandu gate, tianzhijiaonu, broke through to the Emperor Wu before she was 20 years old. She can be regarded as one of the most rare Fairies in Xiandu gate for thousands of years.


    But now, the most favored girl of the Xiandu gate is easily defeated by Du Shaofu.


    Under the silent thunder platform, all the people are waiting for Jiang Ruolin to continue.


    After all, at the moment, Jiang Ruolin still has Wu pulse, which is Jiang Ruolin''s strongest strength.


    At the moment, although Jiang Ruolin has suffered heavy losses, it is not without the strength to fight again.


    "I lose, you win.".


    In the quiet atmosphere, the voice of Jiang Ruolin on the shenlei platform is clear.


    "Jiang Ruolin even gave up."


    As Jiang Ruolin''s voice dropped, many surprised voices suddenly came out around the thunder platform.


    Looking at the young man with purple robe and long hair, Jiang Ruolin''s eyes are complicated.


    She had never failed among the younger generation of sendumen.


    Although Tianjiao is gathering in the ancient land, she also has self-confidence. Even if jiuchongling, Chihuang in the East, and nameless people want to win over themselves, they must first look at their strength.


    But just now, she is the most clear in her heart, if not for Du Shaofu to keep her hand, at this moment she is definitely not just as simple as heavy damage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    "Offended."


    Du Shaofu nodded with a smile.


    "I will do my best, and I won''t be your opponent. Why should I insult myself? But if I have a chance, I''ll definitely come to you to learn from you again!"


    Jiang Ruolin smile, still like banished immortals, do not dye this earthly fireworks, voice down, moving posture jump.


    "Again, ha ha, Shao Fu won again."


    At the sixth peak of shenlei mountain, looking at a scene in the space-time array, elder Gu Qingyang''s ruddy face is blooming like a flower, and excitedly pats elder Hu sankun''s shoulder.


    Although elder Gu Qingyang didn''t use Xuanqi, as a super strong man, this shot also made elder Hu San Kun''s shoulder hurt and was about to break. Suddenly, he had no choice but to step back quietly.


    "Kick..."


    Elder Gu Qingyang continued to take the photos habitually. One of them didn''t pay attention. He staggered and almost fell down. Looking at the backward elder Hu sankun, the front door teeth laughed at him. He didn''t have the temperament of a super strong man. He continued to slap elder Hu on the shoulder excitedly and said, "see, my disciple is tough. No one can beat him. You still have your eyes back then It''s a little bit short. Ha ha ha ha... "


    Elder Hu sankun gave the elder a white look. His eyes were very aggrieved and helpless. When he mentioned that year, he even felt faint heartache.


    He Mingze, the elder beside him, and so on. When he heard the elder mention that year, he began to feel heartache.


    If I had known that the guy who appeared in those years was so fierce and terrifying, they would not have let go of them. As a result, they were found by elder Gu Qingyang.


    Otherwise, today, they have such a fierce disciple, that is how glorious.


    "Hiss!"


    On the thunder platform of the fifth forging body, Du Shaofu''s figure had just fallen, and a blue figure immediately fell into his arms.


    "Girl."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu held the woman in his arms with a faint smile on his resolute and resolute face.


    The girl, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu are all right. Du Shaofu is relieved.


    "Brother, I thought you didn''t want us."


    Du Xiaoqing raised his head, and his dark eyes were as clear as a stream on his face, which was full of joy.


    Over the years, Du Xiaoqing''s appearance has changed a lot. However, her appearance of seventeen or eighteen years old still shows a light green astringency, and the body radian of the demon charm is still somewhat too appropriate.


    "Silly girl, you are OK."


    Du Shaofu laughs. It seems that the girl''s accomplishments have improved in recent years. It is the best proof that she can step on the fifth forging body God thunder platform.


    After a slight smile, looking at the woman in front of him, Du Shaofu said, "let''s talk about it later. Now let''s see your strength. What''s your situation now?"


    "I don''t fight my brother. I can feel that I''m not my brother''s opponent anyway."


    As the voice dropped, Du Xiaoqing''s feet slightly touched the divine thunder platform, and his body immediately fell back in a straight line. The slightly green curve was convex and backward, graceful and concave, and her eyes were as ethereal. With a smile, she asked Du Shaofu, "does your brother want to defeat everyone?"


    "Well, only enough to win, not enough to lose."


    Du Shaofu smiles and looks at the graceful girl in front of her. She is pure and innocent, and makes people feel no evil thoughts at all.


    Du Xiaoqing''s eyes swept over the top of the fourth forging body God thunder platform, looking at a tall and slender woman, empty eyes, showing a little displeasure, light way: "brother, the stone dragon empire is ungrateful, that woman is merciless to you, you can not be merciful to that woman, otherwise, I will ignore you in the future."


    The voice falls, Du Xiaoqing stares at Du Shaofu heavily, with a little coquettish.


    Then the green and delicate beautiful shadow, is a foot on the ground, and then slowly fell down the sixth forging body God thunder platform.


    Looking at the beautiful green shadow falling, Du Shaofu''s face showed a little bitter smile. Then he raised his head slightly and looked at the fourth forging God Lei Tai above. In his clear eyes, a touch of emotion passed through his eyes, and then he disappeared.


    Under the thunder guiding stage, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong and so on looked at the top, and their faces began to show some complexity.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the fourth forging body God thunder platform, falling gently without a trace of fluctuation.


    Cheng Shengnan''s body trembled and looked at the purple robed youth in front of her. She had never thought that there would be a time to see you again. Deep in her eyes, some emotions were complicated, very vague and deep


    The four eyes were opposite, and for a long time, there was a kind of silence in the air.


    "What happened to the two men?"


    Under the thunder platform, someone felt confused and whispered.


    "I wonder if I should make up my congratulations to you at this time."


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Du Shaofu broke the silence, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.Smell speech, Cheng Shengnan heart a shudder, that calm voice makes her tremble at the moment, that one congratulation, let her heart gush out a kind of complex emotion.


    Cheng Shengnan''s deep eyes endure something. Then his eyes smile and smile. At the moment, she is not the same.


    "I don''t have to congratulate you on some things, but you are still alive. I don''t regret it any more." Cheng Shengnan said with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m still alive." Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders and gave a faint smile.


    On the first forging body God thunder platform, looking at the fourth forging body God thunder platform, the East left the red phoenix spirit double pupil, wiped a little gloomy.


    "You son of a bitch, you don''t know what to do when you see that woman. You deserve it."


    Under the thunder platform, Ouyang Shuang looks up at the top, stamping his feet with coquettish anger, and his big eyes and beautiful eyes hate and hate endlessly.


    Du Xiaoman looked in his eyes and looked at the woman with a peerless face around him. He gave a faint smile and didn''t put in words.


    On the shenlei stage, Cheng Shengnan''s pear vortex is shallow, with a smile and a smile. However, he has a lily of the valley temperament. He looks at Du Shaofu and says softly, "Qiaofeng, Qiaofeng, it seems that you have cheated everyone..."


    "It worries a lot of people. I''m a jerk."


    As Du Shaofu spoke, he unconsciously looked down at the group of his relatives below. When he looked at one of his extremely angry faces, he couldn''t help but tremble and immediately withdrew his eyes.


    Du Shaofu''s expression changes. Cheng Shengnan is in his eyes. His moving cheek is slightly moved. His shining eyes are trembling. However, with that kind of mind-catching power, it makes people look at it very misty.


    A moment later, with his lips slightly open, Cheng Shengnan said, "it seems that we haven''t met yet. From the standpoint of the school, I can only do my best."


    "The court of light."


    Du Shaofu''s clear and bright pupil fluctuated a little golden light. Looking at the woman in front of him, he took a deep breath. A faint domineering breath came out of his body, and said, "it''s on behalf of the temple of light. Let''s do it. I don''t like it very much."


    "You can''t help yourself when you are in the school."


    In his tender and carefree manner, he quietly reveals a complex color that is not easy to be noticed. Cheng Shengnan''s Huaguang eyes look blurred, and a seal shadow falls.


    "I don''t want to keep my hands on the court of light, do my best!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and his eyes were covered with golden light. There was a flash of thunder and lightning. The void around him began to tremble. The energy of heaven and earth fluctuated, and the rain was about to come.


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyes trembled and he looked at the youth in front of him. After a moment, his feet lightly touched. The graceful and beautiful shadow immediately outlined a graceful arc of temptation in the air, and then floated in the air. A dazzling light was released from the man Miao Jiao''s body, and the terrible cultivation atmosphere on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s realm swept across the sky.


    "Boom


    The void of this side trembled, and the dazzling light was like the blooming of the sun shining God. It also released a powerful and terrible pressure: "Cheng Shengnan is on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory. It''s quite hidden."


    Cheng Shengnan''s atmosphere on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory was released, causing many Tianjiao around him to be surprised.


    "At that time, the Guangming ancestor was regarded as a terrible figure, which was extraordinary."


    The mountain peaks outside the space-time symbol array in the ancient Tianzong can see a scene inside the space-time symbol array. Sima stepped on the star''s deep eyes, with some fluctuations.


    "Patriarch, it seems that Du Shaofu and Cheng Shengnan had some relations before." Hao Dharma protector looked at the space-time symbol array, showing some worry in his eyes.


    "He''s in there. I''m afraid he doesn''t know what''s going on outside. What''s more, he doesn''t get too many fetters because of his temper. He knows it well. Now he should worry about the stone dragon empire." Sima stepped on the star and murmured softly.


    "The light of the world!"


    Above the void, around Cheng Shengnan''s graceful posture, a dazzling light permeates his body like a miracle, shining like a banished immortal.


    In that light, a kind of pressure without dust and smoke was like falling stars in nine days. The light was full of light and covered with divine awn. It was like a continuous mountain, and it was suppressed by Du Shaofu.


    Terrible light comes like a vision, like a miracle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    At the time when the dazzling light was swept down by the huge pressure, Du Shaofu''s whole body was full of mysterious Qi accompanied by the dazzling runes.


    "Boom


    The air is surging all over the sky. I want to really distort the space.


    At this moment, the golden light in Du Shaofu''s eyes turned into dazzling starlight, just like two stars spinning, trying to fall to the earth.


    In the face of Cheng Shengnan''s dazzling light, Du Shaofu''s body straddles the space.


    When hunting in purple robe, the whole body is still like the stars rotating and fluctuating, a vast smell of stars also spreads within itself, and a stream of mysterious light runes surging.


    The tall and straight purple robe figure, at this time wrapped in starlight, the domineering figure becomes extraordinary and refined, just like the son of God coming into the world, honoring the dust, which makes people look up and feel excited!


    "Hula..."


    Around that surging light pressure came, at this time in the face of this figure, but it can not be shaken, even in the starlight with fear, directly toward the two sides of the bully figure.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly in the light of his feet. Among the surprised eyes around him, Du Shaofu suddenly turned into a huge handprint of more than ten feet.


    At the moment when the handprint appeared, the surrounding space trembled, and a terrible pressure stronger than that of the starting Shengnan came down, which made many Tianjiao''s eyes suddenly change!


    "Star shining seal!"


    When the handprint falls down, Du Shaofu presses it in front of him. There are bright and mysterious patterns of talismans coming out of the handprint and swallowing the light.


    The space light on the God thunder platform was swallowed up, so that the surrounding fell into the night.


    The handprint, like the most brilliant star in the night sky, releases the morning light, with a kind of huge breath, covers the earth, oppresses the sky!


    "What a powerful pressure, is this the meaning of the stars?"


    "Is this his real strength now?"


    The star''s fingerprints appeared, and the sound of shock and consternation was heard all around, and some people took cold breath.


    The breath, obviously, is stronger than the dazzling light on the man who started to win the journey.


    "That''s qiyexi''s method. He can do that."


    Looking at the fingerprints prompted by Du Shaofu at this time, the general, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, guiwa and other onlookers around the square below were puzzled and surprised.


    They could see that it was the means of seven nights.


    "Hula!"


    The horrible fingerprints along the way directly destroyed Cheng Shengnan''s dazzling light and suppressed him.


    Within the starlight, there was the terrible tidal fury of the stars.


    That violent power can affect the space, devour the light, just like the stars come down!


    Cheng Shengnan''s beautiful face changes greatly, and his fingerprints change rapidly. The dazzling light is released from his long, tall and moving body.


    The dazzling light is like a light barrier to block the space!


    At the moment, Cheng Shengnan is absolutely terrible. To be able to set foot on the fourth forging God thunder platform, he does not rely on luck.


    But the star fingerprint is born with the ability to resist the dazzling light. It can swallow the light and light, just like the real star penetrates space.


    Under the thunder guiding platform, in his trembling eyes, the star fingerprints assimilate the space, and the space cracks appear in the void around, and finally appear in front of Cheng Shengnan!


    "You are defeated!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly, and the light of stars fell, just like a sea of stars shaking, and a vision of stars falling appeared.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The light on Cheng Shengnan''s delicate body is broken, like being hit by countless stars in the star river. Jiao''s body is shocked and coughs up blood, and then it hits the fourth forging body God thunder platform.


    As Cheng Shengnan''s delicate body falls with blood, the faces of the elder Ren Lei of the bright god court are all extremely embarrassed.


    That Qiaofeng was actually a disciple of the ancient Tianzong. At this time, he defeated Cheng Shengnan, who had been inherited by Guangming ancestors.


    This is definitely not a good thing for the whole light court.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, win again, win again."


    On the sixth peak of shenlei mountain, elder Gu Qingyang dances excitedly and excitedly. His two front door teeth are protruding, but when he still wants to pat elder Hu sankun''s shoulder, he once again empties. Elder Hu sankun has not known when, and quietly hides beside him.


    "Ah..."


    The next moment, elder shimingze and elder Hu sankun were both in pain. Elder Gu Qingyang rushed to the middle of the two people. His left and right hands fell on their shoulders. He grinned at the two front teeth and said excitedly, "do you see, see? My apprentice wins again!"


    "See, see!" Elder shimingze and elder Hu sankun are helpless.


    "The master of Shaodian is brave and brave. I will be a great success in the Seven Star hall."


    On the tenth peak, Yaoxing elder, yunbao elder and yunziqin elder are all excited.Ancient Tianzong, Sima stepped on the stars with a smile and said softly, "it''s really not muddled."


    On the thunder platform of the fourth forging God, Cheng Shengnan gets up, blood stains overflow from the corners of his mouth, and looks at the once familiar young man in the sky.


    Up and down, it''s only ten feet away, but now it''s like a gap.


    Cheng Shengnan''s deep eyes ripple, looking at the young man in the air, seems to gradually realize that, all along, it is not he and she have a distance, but she and he have a gap.


    At the moment, the gap seems to be getting further and further


    "You are defeated."


    Du Shaofu was suspended in the air and looked at the woman with blood on her mouth at the moment. Her voice was flat.


    It is this insipid voice that makes Cheng Shengnan''s heart tremble, with a faint trace of pain, just like a needle in his heart.


    Deep in her eyes, with a wry smile, she raised her head slightly and said softly, "yes, I failed."


    Looking at the woman with a weak breath, Du Shaofu thought that he could meet like a passer-by. However, it was still difficult for him to remain calm. His voice became milder and said softly, "did you ever remember me waiting for you at the time of the wild beast mountains?"


    Smell speech, Cheng Shengnan eyes can not help but a tremor.


    "You should be honest when I''m not here, or I won''t let you off when I come back..." The words echoed in my mind, but when I saw him again, he was fighting for Kaiming city.


    And there was another one beside her.


    She had her helplessness, and at the beginning, she did not know whether she had been shaken, but later, everything changed too quickly


    At the moment, no one can see. On the first forging body God thunder platform, in the eyes of the spirit of Chihuang in the East, the coldness is more and more intense.


    "Remember But you forget... "


    After a moment, Cheng Shengnan nods slightly, his eyes fluctuate, as if he wants to rush something, turns around, and then Qianying falls down the sixth forging body God thunder platform.


    "It''s all people who have died once. Why should we forget it deliberately? It''s relieved."


    Du Shaofu stood in suspension, looking at the light way of the falling back, and sketched a faint radian of smile beside his mouth.


    It seems that hearing Du Shaofu''s light words, Cheng Shengnan falls on the fifth God''s thunder platform for a moment. His eyes are moist, and there seems to be something overflowing from the corners of his eyes, but he tries to hold back.


    "Go on, fight!"


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air, and looked at the third forging body God thunder platform. His purple robe moved, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit!


    "Today''s update is finished. The brothers who read Xiaoyu''s wechat should know that Xiaoyu people are still in the mountains of 100000. Because their friends get married, the wife is the only child. The wife''s family is two days, and the man''s family is two days. There are still two days to delay between them. It is six or seven days, and it''s still in the mountains, so it''s very convenient to code a lot of characters.


    Xiao Yu is also the best man. He has to delay a little. Tomorrow is the wedding ceremony of the man''s family. Yesterday and today can only guarantee the basic renewal. Tomorrow is even more, forgive me. Today''s Lantern Festival, I wish you a happy Lantern Festival and good health. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    On the fifth God thunder platform, Cheng Shengnan''s eyes are still looking at the purple robed youth, thinking of those who once, there is a kind of unspeakable sadness in the heart.


    She didn''t know if everything she had chosen was worth it?


    Is it because of fate, or are you not firm enough?


    Or was born in the imperial family status, pushed her to today?


    Is all this really right?


    At the moment, no one can answer her heart.


    Cheng Shengnan suddenly remembered what his sister Cheng Yan said to her on the eve of engagement.


    But she knows that some of them have gone further and further now.


    "Hum!"


    Under the thunder guiding stage, Ouyang Shuang looks at the upper part of his eyes, and he snorts in his throat. His pretty face is quietly beautiful.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the third forging God thunder platform, and the purple robe moved.


    On the third forging body God thunder platform, there was a young man with a vivid sword shaped pattern on his shoulder.


    The young man exudes a faint cold breath all over his body. His skin is white, his eyes are dazzling, and his black eyes are like cold stars. He is as cold as ice. He seems to be able to see through the samsara.


    "Huijianmen."


    Du Shaofu looked at the sword shaped picture and text on the young man''s shoulder before him. It was not difficult to guess that the young man came from huijianmen. The outline of his side face was like a knife cut, which gave people an extremely sharp feeling, showing a sharp edge, like a sharp sword.


    "Very strong!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved in secret, peeping at the faint breath of the young man. It was unfathomable and extremely dangerous.


    The invisible feeling made Du Shaofu feel that the young man in front of him was more terrible than Cheng Shengnan and Jiang Ruolin. I don''t know how much.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu felt that what he was facing at this moment was a real fierce battle!


    "I don''t care if you are Qiao Feng or Du Shaofu, but you are the disciple of qizun?"


    He has a nameless mouth, and his voice is as cold as a breath, like a sharp blade. His body is slender under his long shirt, and his back is carrying a long sword with three colors of gold, white and yellow on his back, which is like a fan-shaped expansion.


    "No matter whether I am Qiao Feng or Du Shaofu, I am also a disciple of qizun, my master!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and his eyes were firm and resolute.


    From jiuchongling''s mouth, Du Shaofu has already learned that the unknown of huijianmen is looking for himself, and he is afraid that he is not good.


    As for the origin of the unknown, Du Shaofu also knew from the mouth of donglidiao and Lin Weiqi. He was the first among the younger generation of huijianmen. He was addicted to kendo. He was an absolute rapist, and his accomplishments were unfathomable.


    His accomplishments in kendo have already surpassed those of his peers. Even many elders of huijianmen are ashamed of themselves.


    "That''s good. I didn''t find the wrong person."


    Nameless slightly raised his head, looked at Du Shaofu, and said softly, "your master qizun owes you a debt. For 1400 years, it''s only natural that you should pay for the debt."


    After the words fell, the nameless waved his hand like a sharp blade out of its sheath. Suddenly, a dazzling talisman secret pattern burst out of his hand, and then a bright long sword of illusory energy appeared in his hand, just like heaven, with the rune flashing.


    "Hum!"


    Holding the sword in your hand, the sword is like a real object, whirring like wind and thunder. The sound of the sword goes through gold and broken jade. It makes the eardrum ache.


    "Xuan Qi congealing sword."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned to the sword. It was not too difficult to use it. People with low level of cultivation could do it.


    It''s just that Xuan Qi Ning sword is unknown at this time, but it''s absolutely hard to see.


    Between the trembling of the energy sword, the ripples in the whole body space are shaking slightly.


    "It''s natural that the teacher should repay the debt to the apprentice. No matter what kind of account the master left behind, I will follow."


    Du Shaofu didn''t ask much. The first person of the young generation of the brilliant sword clan was unknown, and he would never say anything.


    No matter what account master qizun left outside, he followed.


    "I have a responsibility."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, he said, "I began to learn sword when I was three years old. Today, I have been learning sword for twenty-two years. From the first day of learning sword, my master has told me that one day, if I encounter disciples and descendants who respect Fenglei of Xiahou, I will surely defeat them one by one. Otherwise, I will not be able to learn sword."


    Now nameless, still calm, his Kendo has already reached the point of returning to his original intention.


    For today, he has been waiting, for 22 years.


    As for the reason of his school, he never asked much.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile. He did not know who the master had offended in huijianmen. He left an account for no reason.


    But fortunately, anyway, I also need a war at the moment.


    "Kendo..."


    Looking at the empty shadow of the energy long sword in the nameless hand, Du Shaofu''s mysterious Qi trembled slightly, and an invisible momentum was revealed. Zhou Kong suddenly had a depressing force spreading, and a long sword condensed with dark Qi suddenly appeared in his hand."Boom


    Du Shaofu as like as two peas in the front of the sky, and the sky is not alike.


    The space around is solidified, two breath invisible confrontation, unprovoked immediately collided together.


    They had not yet started, but the atmosphere suddenly began to tense up.


    People did not start, the momentum of the two people has begun to fight.


    It was only a moment for each other, and the two momentum almost annihilated in the surrounding space at the same time.


    "You don''t have to choose kendo. In kendo, you won''t be my opponent!"


    No one looks at Du Shaofu lightly. He has absolute confidence in kendo.


    "Is it?"


    Du Shaofu gave a slight smile, but at the same time, his breath suddenly became domineering and fierce. When he was hunting in purple robes, he had a fierce and domineering atmosphere, and his whole body was like a storm.


    "Whew..."


    In the next moment, the shadow of Du Shaofu''s energy sword was shaking, and a golden sword shadow suddenly swept out.


    Each sword drawn out, is with a terrible breath, affecting the surrounding void between the arc convergence.


    "Divide the flowers and brush the willows. This is the one in the sacred sword of Ming Dynasty."


    On the sixth peak of shenlei mountain, elder Hu sankun also felt a little nervous at the moment, and said in a rather expectant light: "in kendo, those guys in huijianmen really have some skills in making swords. It is said that the unknown is a Kendo wizard. Shaofu has some advantages and avoids weaknesses."


    "Bullshit, those guys in huijianmen have some skills in making swords. Are our Ming holy swords weak? If Shaofu beats the nameless one in kendo, I think those old fellows of huijianmen will dare to draw their swords when they see Laozi."


    Elder Gu Qingyang rushes to the road, expecting his precious disciple to be able to boast for himself.


    Elder Ming Ze and elder Hu sankun and others around him turned a blind eye to elder Gu Qingyang. Naturally, they knew that an old sword maniac in huijianmen defeated Gu Qingyang nine times in kendo, which made him disheartened.


    This is regarded as the biggest embarrassment in the history of the ancient Qingyang elder, but there are few people in the ancient Tianzong who know about it.


    What''s more, people who know don''t dare to spread it out. In case the elder of Gu Qingyang gets angry, it''s not a joke.


    On the shenlei stage, as Du Shaofu''s sword was drawn, his nameless eyes moved. It seemed that Du Shaofu''s every slight movement, every look in his eyes, and every subtle fluctuation of mysterious Qi were in his prying.


    "Hum!"


    A simple sword, which is fast and sharp, can directly crack Du Shaofu''s move "divide the flowers and brush the willows".


    Du Shaofu was surprised. With a simple sword, he knew the horror of anonymity.


    At present, the shadow of the sword in his hand changed directly. Du Shaofu''s sword tip moved the void three times in succession and erupted gorgeous runes.


    This is the three layers of Yangguan in the Ming holy sword spectrum, and the upper, middle and lower parts block the unknown way.


    Nameless or that kind of light indifference, the shadow of the sword in his hand changed one after another, and the sword came out again. After three points, Du Shaofu''s Yangguan triple stack was dissolved again.


    "Whew..."


    Suddenly, the swords of the two men were entangled, and the wind and thunder thundered. Each move seemed to be quite simple sword moves, but it contained the main road and was continuous. The swords were heavy and heavy.


    Two people fight, there is not too much noise, only the sonorous sound of wind and thunder reverberates in the void.


    A sword from the hands of two people across the mysterious arc, leaving a vacuum trace on the void.


    "Crash!"


    The great works of swords and the great works of talismans and secret patterns almost drown out the void and sound incessantly.


    Du Shaofu was more and more frightened in the Vietnam War. In kendo, the nameless was too strong, and the strength was incredible. That move was almost irreconcilable.


    Anonymity from beginning to end is that light indifference temperament, like does not take any human should have emotion.


    "In kendo, none of my peers can be the opponent of unknown elder martial brother!"


    Under the thunder platform, the young leaders of huijianmen are absolutely confident at the moment.


    From small to large, there is only sword in nameless life, and sword is everything.


    In huijianmen, no one has ever been defeated. In simple swordsmanship, many elders of huijianmen are willing to be inferior.


    In Zhongzhou, many famous swordsmen, unknown, had visited one by one before they were 18 years old, and there was only one Never lost!


    At the moment, all the eyes around him fell on the sword shadow of the two men in shenlei platform.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 938

    The two swords are constantly intertwined. They have never really touched each other, but are constantly changing.


    Both of them were practicing in the realm of Emperor Wu, but the speed of their figures was very slow. Only the shadow of the sword in their hands changed quickly.


    Both of them are inseparable from the basic changes of the blade, including blocking, tripping, guiding, stabbing and splitting, continuous sword moves, and endless derivation!


    However, in the eyes of some people, such a duel is neither exciting nor fierce compared with Du Shaofu and Cheng Shengnan, Zhu Xue, shelongyang and anlingjun. It should not be a duel between the two emperors.


    "What a strong nameless!"


    "I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu had such attainments in kendo."


    But there are many people watching the two people neither fierce nor wonderful duel, but the back out of a cold sweat.


    "The sword moves as you please, so strong and nameless!"


    On the second forging God thunder platform, jiuchongling''s eyes also fluctuated.


    "In kendo, anonymity is strong!" Sima Muhan''s eyes congealed.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, there are people around spit out blood, unknowingly spit out blood.


    "Don''t pry into their swordsmanship carefully. They are both fighting for swordsmanship at this time, which will hurt people''s spirit and soul!"


    Suddenly, there was a big drink to remind those with lower cultivation strength.


    "The swordsmanship of these two people is terrible!"


    A lot of people in this roar, such as the top, suddenly come back to their senses, startled a cold sweat, only to know that it is not wonderful, not fierce confrontation, which contains the power, but how terrible.


    "That nameless and powerful Kendo!"


    The sixth peak of shenlei mountain, looking at a scene in the space-time symbol array, the ancient Qingyang elder is also dignified.


    Gu Qing''s young and old self can see that huijianmen''s namelessness is too strong. Even if his precious disciples urged him to move the sword moves on the Ming holy sword spectrum, they were also suppressed.


    "Sword roars!"


    Not too wonderful and not fierce God thunder stage, finally began to fierce up.


    In the shadow of Du Shaofu''s unreal sword, which has been suppressed for a long time, a series of complicated and mysterious sword moves converge at once, and finally turn into the simplest split.


    The simple shadow of a sword, however, contains a huge amount of pressure. It seems that it is enough to tear up the destruction space and spread to the nameless body with the power of lightning.


    When the sword awn appeared, the golden light was ten thousand feet, layers of light were superimposed and blooming, and the dazzling green and gold talismans were in full bloom, just like a dragon flying into the sky, like a giant ROC moving in the sky.


    "You''re worried. You''re holding a rope in your sword moves, so you won''t be my opponent in kendo."


    Nameless mouth, or that light indifference breath, hand illusory sword shadow straight stab, "whew!"


    It was a simple sword, but it seemed to contain endless changes, which directly hit Du Shaofu''s sword moves.


    "Chulala..."


    At this moment, the collision of the two swords, a large space ripple cracks burst out one after another, the broken talisman secret lines light flashing, more frightening!


    "The accomplishments of these two men in kendo are enough to be the top two of their generation!"


    All around you are stunned, your eyes are full of shock!


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure faltered backward, his eyes slightly raised, his golden eyes waving, and his sword of energy in his hands disappeared.


    The nameless stands in the void, and the surrounding arc twinkles in the void behind, as if covered with purple light.


    The long sword was held obliquely, nameless like a rainbow of Qi. However, it did not damage his indifferent temperament. His whole body was as cold as a sharp blade.


    "The way of the sword lies in being free from any worries and without any restrictions on the mind. Only when the mind is free and the heart is clear, can one step into the depth of kendo. Otherwise, it is not enough to discuss the sword."


    Nameless looked at Du Shaofu and said, "your swordsmanship is concerned, your heart is concerned. Your sword moves are tangible. In kendo, you are not my opponent. Use your real strength."


    "The way of the sword lies in being free from any worries and without any bondage to the heart."


    Du Shaofu stood in his place, listening to the nameless words, as if suddenly touched something.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s mind trembled, and his eyes seemed to be dull at the moment. He murmured in his mouth: "my heart is concerned. I can only win enough but not defeat. This is my concern. My sword moves are tangible. What I understand is the Ming holy sword spectrum, and I can''t do without it..."


    "Use your real strength. If you don''t, I''ll have to."


    He looked at Du Shaofu and said, his voice was still indifferent and his temperament was cold.


    However, as the nameless voice fell, Du Shaofu was still staring at him and turning a deaf ear.


    As the nameless eyes moved, the energy sword in his hand began to fluctuate. The sword spirit seemed to be endowed with life, and it swam around its body, taking up clothes and dancing.


    "Whew..."Nameless takes the initiative to take the sword and stabs it with a sword, which makes people have an illusion in an instant. It is like this sword is a lightning and thunder, which is extremely fast and can penetrate the space.


    "Above pure Kendo, none of us can compare with nameless!"


    There is no space around, and there are many people who are moved by Tianjiao.


    They are all the real leaders in Zhongzhou. They can see that the change of nameless sword has reached the realm of their own will.


    Whatever you want is the top level of Kendo!


    It takes a lifetime for someone to understand Kendo, and it''s hard to reach such a level!


    In the eyes of Du Shaofu, the terrible sword came to him.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu moved, and his figure was unpredictable. He was so flighty that he avoided the sword.


    It was a subconscious escape. At the moment, Du Shaofu was still in a state of dullness.


    The shadow of the sword whirled around with his nameless eyes moving. His body posture was as if he wanted to go back to the wind. His feet were not stained with dust. He was as light as a cloud. He stabbed Du Shaofu again.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu also responded at the moment, pointing to the sword, and a sword was swept out.


    This sword is extremely simple. It seems to have traces of "dividing flowers and brushing willows" in the Ming holy sword spectrum. However, the more you look at it, the less it looks like.


    However, it was this simple sword. At the moment, the nameless, who just came out of the sword, had his eyes fluctuated for the first time.


    The sword moves can be changed if the swords in the hand have not collided.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu replaced the sword with his finger, and the sword moves began to change again.


    The nameless eyes move more and more, and the sword shadow in the hand keeps hitting. Every change of the sword move is fast and simple.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, however, has entered a very abstruse state. He treads on the waves and carefree steps, and uses his finger to replace the sword. At the moment, it seems that the sword and the man are in one.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with Shaofu."


    On the sixth peak of shenlei mountain, he Mingze and elder Hu sankun looked at the scene in the space-time array ahead, and they could feel that Du Shaofu was not normal at the moment.


    "Heart sword, it''s already heart sword. Shaofu has entered the state of heart sword."


    At the moment, elder Gu Qingyang looked closely at the space-time Fu array, and his whole body was like a surge of electric current.


    That kind of state, Gu Qingyang can definitely be the state of heart sword.


    That kind of state, even he has never been lucky to enter!


    "In the state of heart sword, I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu was in the state of heart sword!"


    In huijianmen, the mountains are as continuous as ten thousand swords. On a top mountain, a white haired old man''s eyes are full of sword shadow like brilliance.


    "Master, what is the heart sword?"


    Beside the old man with white hair, a sword boy aged 11 or 12 asked curiously.


    "The heart is the sword, and the sword is the heart. The unity of man and sword is beyond the sword moves. It is entering one''s own sword."


    The old man with white hair, with Zhanzhan eyes, looked at the front and said, "in my life, I have only entered the state of heart sword only once, so I can defeat Gu Qingyang nine times!"


    "Whew..."


    Third, on the thunder stage of forging body God, swords are still fighting.


    However, he did not know when the cold sweat broke out on his nameless hand. Suddenly, he found that Du Shaofu had become strange, and his sword moves became strange.


    Nameless can feel that Du Shaofu''s sword is becoming more and more domineering, like a fierce beast, like a divine bird. He is domineering and fierce, and can not be provoked.


    It turns out that Du Shaofu''s sword moves are tied with an invisible line, and his heart is troubled and worried, so he can not be afraid.


    But now, he can no longer feel the thread on Du Shaofu''s sword, but can only feel the domineering force in the sword move.


    Du Shaofu''s figure was as unpredictable as a God.


    Du Shaofu had a sword in his hand. He could see the shadow of the sword spectrum of the Ming Dynasty, but the more he looked, the less he looked.


    No one knows that Du Shaofu is now in the process of understanding the mysterious pattern, just as he did at the beginning. He integrates the mysterious form into the Ming holy sword spectrum, and finds that he is of the same clan.


    Du Shaofu was touched by his nameless words, just as if he were deeply impressed.


    The heart has cares, has cares, has fetters.


    If a sword move is visible, it has flaws.


    So the heart is concerned, sword moves visible, how to win?


    Only when the mind is free, can you go deep into kendo.


    Only by following the heart can we release ourselves completely.


    Du Shaofu''s heart is full of tyranny.


    From the stone city out, has always been a bully.


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu hid himself and restrained himself. Although he got the chance to break through many accomplishments, he did not make much progress in understanding.


    To remain anonymous is to be restrained.


    The original mind has been converged, how much progress can be made?


    But now, Du Shaofu has returned to his original heart, and the mystery is in harmony, and his actions contain great mystery.Du Shaofu''s sword is becoming more and more domineering and fierce. It looks like a fierce beast and a divine bird. It can''t be provoked. It can''t be suppressed. The counter attack is nameless!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 939

    "Whew, whew!"


    Finally, the nameless look was dignified to a certain extent, and the energy sword in his hand turned into three swords.


    The three swords are arranged in order, and the wind and thunder are great, just like three rainbow.


    "One sword kills people, two swords crack the ground, three swords break the sky, three swords strike at the same time, kill God!"


    Nameless light drink, at the moment, the cold momentum of his body is even more fierce. The three energy long swords are shot out together, and the sky is shaking and shaking all around, and then they snatch it at Du Shaofu.


    Along the way, the three energy swords pass by, accompanied by lightning and thunder, the mysterious and bright rune is born, just like three thunder.


    The three swords are terrible. They seem to be able to turn the earth over and move mountains and seas.


    These three swords, like ten thousand swords, spread to Du Shaofu''s body in an instant.


    The terrible sword power crushed the space and enveloped all the space, which made it difficult for Du Shaofu to avoid it with his flighty body method.


    "This is the three magic swords that the nameless elder martial brother understood himself. The three swords are fired at the same time. The unknown elder martial brother used the strongest sword technique!"


    At the bottom of the thunder guiding platform, many disciples of huijianmen trembled.


    Only the elder martial brother can use the three magic swords that he has understood. Only some elders in Huijian sect can do it.


    I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu, at this time, let the nameless elder martial brother use the three magic swords in the final form.


    "I see. It''s nothing to worry about."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu seemed to suddenly wake up from the extremely mysterious state. Facing the terrible attack of three swords, the golden light suddenly appeared in his eyes!


    "Boom


    A domineering momentum, suddenly from that straight body diffuse out, just like in the peerless fierce beast god bird, flapping wings swept across the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu once again condensed the unreal energy sword like the purple and golden sky palace. Facing the three long energy swords, he chopped three times in succession.


    These three swords, just like splitting mountains, are simple and domineering, sharp and sharp, without any fancy. They are just as simple as splitting mountains.


    When the three swords were split out, the surrounding space suddenly trembled violently. A frightening domineering atmosphere spread out, and the powerful power and pressure diffused from it, which made the space vibrate violently. However, in the eyes of countless consternation, the space almost collapsed directly, revealing three vacuum traces.


    Accompanied by the dazzling rune, there is an invisible domineering atmosphere, and the space of vibration is full of waves.


    Sword clash, like thunder, suddenly like thunder.


    At this moment, the three swords collide, and no longer calm. The terrifying energy turns into powerful Qi and rune ripples, just like a tsunami. At this moment, the void suddenly sweeps open on the third God thunder platform.


    The towering energy burst out in an instant. A terrible energy storm swept out of the sky in an instant, just like an arc of light, and suddenly filled in the void. It was like countless swords in breaking, which made everyone below look shocked!


    Visible to the naked eye, the three nameless swords are then broken.


    Du Shaofu''s three swords swept through the air, destroyed the former three swords, and then was close to anonymity!


    These three swords are extremely powerful!


    At the moment, the Kendo of these two people has reached the final decision.


    Nameless eyes tremble, eyes at this moment, as if it is dull in general.


    The next moment, when nameless felt that he was still in danger, he had already slowed down a step. Although the light of the shadow of the three swords quickly avoided his chest, it pierced his shoulder.


    At the moment, he is not willing to accept all this, but he has to accept it.


    The energy of the three energy long swords is not big. It is more of the sword meaning.


    Energy hurts the body, but the intention of sword hurts the heart of the sword.


    The domineering sword spirit pierced into the unknown shoulder, and he could even feel the sword sweeping. The domineering sword force would destroy his sword heart.


    "Pooh


    The nameless body staggers back, blood spills from the mouth.


    Under the meaning of the sword, nameless felt his heart tingling.


    That kind of pain, is very different, and the body and skin pain is completely different, as if to see their favorite things hurt in their own eyes.


    This kind of pain, like can destroy his faith, all his life, all of an instant end.


    Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu''s figure was suspended in the air, and all the energy around him disappeared.


    Looking at the nameless, Du Shaofu knew very well that if he was not nameless, he would not have gotten the benefits.


    Only Du Shaofu himself knew what he had gained.


    It was quiet, standing nameless, with a cold face. It seemed as if the purple arc was diffused around at this time. There was a kind of indistinct obscurity and mystery.


    On his nameless clothes, with a drop of blood from the corner of his mouth, he looked up at Du Shaofu slightly. There was an indescribable feeling all around him.He has been looking for a defeat. That kind of defeat is not the same as those elders in the door. He wants a real defeat.


    He knew very well that only when he really failed once, could he go higher and farther, and he could recognize himself more clearly. This is what master said to him.


    But now that he is defeated, he is still defeated by the disciple of qizun, which is not what he wants.


    "What have you just learned?"


    A moment later, he looked at Du Shaofu and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "Follow the heart, do not leave the original intention, do not forget the original idea." Du Shaofu did not conceal it.


    "What''s the Kendo you just learned?" Anonymous asked again.


    "I don''t know what to call it. Let''s call it bakendo." Du Shaofu replied.


    "Bakendo."


    Nameless looked up, slightly wry smile, way: "good overbearing name, good domineering sword power!"


    "You still have the power to fight again. Do you want to fight a real war?"


    Du Shaofu asked. Just now the two people had a fight in kendo, and there was no real war. This is unknown and unfathomable. Maybe there is a battle of cards on his body.


    "The most proud Kendo has lost. How can you have the face to fight again? After this, if you don''t understand my Kendo, you should never make a half step of huijianmen."


    Nameless looked at Du Shaofu, then his figure fell from the third God thunder platform to the fourth forging body God thunder platform.


    "Eight, this is eight. It seems that the little hall master wants to choose ten from one."


    On the tenth peak of shenlei mountain, in the Seven Star hall lineup, Yao Xing elder, clouded leopard elder and so on were excited.


    "Yes, ha ha ha. Shaofu won. The old man of huijianmen would never dare to pull out his sword in front of Laozi."


    On the sixth peak of shenlei mountain, the arrogant and incomparable laughter of elder Gu Qingyang reverberated around the four peaks, which made some peaks have a lot of disdain.


    In particular, in the Guangming shenting of the third peak, the big round religion, and the Hui Jianmen team on the other peak, many scornful and hateful eyes turned to elder Gu Qingyang.


    "Ha ha, did you see that even in kendo, I, Tu Shaofu, directly ravaged the nameless."


    Elder Gu Qingyang didn''t care about the disdainful eyes around him. He kept patting on the shoulder of the elder Bi Mingze and Hu sankun, dancing excitedly.


    "Only you have a good apprentice!"


    Hu sankun''s honesty was that he couldn''t carry it any more. He gave a white eye to the excited elder Gu Qingyang, but his heart was also very happy and excited.


    "Of course, that''s my good apprentice, my precious apprentice, the same generation in Zhongzhou. Who can be his opponent?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang didn''t care about elder Hu sankun''s white eyes. He didn''t mean to be loud and arrogant. His voice rang all around.


    "Gu Qingyang, don''t boast too early. Be careful that the wind blows your tongue!" There was a taunt, gloomy voice that reverberated among the surrounding mountains.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 940

    "Lao Dao, if you have the ability, don''t be cocky. If you have the ability, you will be killed by my disciples." The voice came, Gu Qingyang immediately looked at the third peak and cried out.


    "Joke, how can the son of my big round religion fail? He is beyond his capacity and has the ability to make a bet. If your apprentice loses, Gu Qingyang will call me grandfather. If my son loses, I will call you grandfather. Dare you?"


    Laodao Changdao has been drinking a lot. He has been holding back for several months. He originally thought that at this moment, his strength has improved a lot, and he is not afraid of the ancient Qingyang.


    Who knows after the fight, still has been suppressed by the ancient Qingyang.


    At this moment, the son of the east from Chihuang, long island Laodao naturally has full confidence, if you win this game, you will come back to any face.


    On the sixth peak, the ancient Qingyang elder smiles and moves his clear eyes on his ruddy face like flowers.


    At their present age and status, this grandfather is more important than losing a magic weapon.


    "Lao Dao Long Island, your bet is too small. If you lose Dongli Chihuang of the big round sect, you call me grandfather, and give me one valley, two religions, three schools and three gates, and each mountain gate is filial to a first-class magic weapon. How dare you Elder Gu Qingyang said in a loud voice.


    As the mountain peaks rose and fell, the elder''s voice rose and fell.


    Long island old road a Leng, then face more gloomy, loud voice: "ancient Qingyang, you wait to lose it!"


    "I''m afraid of you, waiting for you to call my grandfather."


    Gu Qingyang is absolutely confident in his precious disciples.


    "It''s too hard to play, but the east from Chihuang, even if it''s jiuchongling, is not easy to deal with."


    Hu sankun, Ma Mingze and other elders smacked their tongue, and elder Gu Qingyang clearly pulled down all the people of three sects, three sects, one valley and two religions.


    I''m afraid that if I lose in time, I can''t deny it.


    Once denied, it will undoubtedly offend all forces.


    Only elder Hu sankun knew it well. Although Du Shaofu even defeated no one, he seemed to compare Kendo with some unexpected factors.


    The next nine spirits are absolutely a terrible figure.


    As for Dongli Chihuang, being able to win the first of the ten Tianjiao is enough to prove its horror.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the second forging God thunder platform and took a deep breath.


    "No name can stop you."


    A light and peaceful voice comes slowly. The red shirt of Jiuchong Linghuang has no wind. The fluctuating breath on his body makes people calm and calm.


    His eyes moved. Jiuchongling looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes were shining like stars in the sky. He said, "I finally met again, but I think that there are many stories about you."


    "You wanted to see you again, so I came."


    Du Shaofu looked at the beautiful, white, smooth, bald young man in front of him. He stood quietly, but he had an air of supremacy and a great sense of danger.


    The vermilion long shirt moved with the wind, and there was a faint luster flowing on jiuchongling''s glittering skin. He said, "although I want you to go up, I have to stop you!"


    "You can''t stop it!"


    Du Shaofu stood there, his purple robe fluttering, his black hair flying, his pupils emitting a domineering golden light.


    Follow the original heart and mind is unimpeded. This is bajiandao and Wudao.


    Looking at the upper part, the lower part of the thunder guiding platform and inside and outside the space-time symbol array, everyone was very worried and knew that the real fierce battle was coming.


    "Little scum, finally died in the hands of the nine spirits."


    On the third peak, the eyes of Lei Zun, the God of light, looked at the purple robed youth in the space-time array, full of hatred.


    "The last two, can only win, not lose!" In ancient Tianzong, Sima''s twin pupils fluctuated deeply.


    "The tone is not small, but I''m afraid the strength is not enough!"


    Under the God thunder platform, with the sound of drinking down, jiuchongling spirit breath surges out, and the breath is my only one!


    At the moment, the two extraordinary young people are antagonistic. For a moment, one is domineering and the other is self respecting, which makes the thunder guiding platform of that side solidify.


    "Who do you say wins or loses in the end?"


    Under the thunder platform, countless peer leaders have been talking in a low voice and whispering, but it seems that the result is about to come, and they are more and more nervous.


    "Although Du Fu Nei''s jiulingyin is not strong enough, it seems that Du Fu''s Jiu Ling Yin is not strong enough. However, there is no strong foundation of the nine spirits in the cultivation of Shao Fu Nei


    Among the whispers, most people think that the nine spirits have a better chance of winning, because the nine spirits are the terrible characters who practice and become the "Diamond Sutra"."Don''t forget, Du Shaofu''s flesh is also very terrible. It is said that Du Shaofu had fallen at the beginning, but he did not expect to survive again. He was extremely domineering all the way, and he was also invincible in the ancient Tianzong. Maybe today, such a character will have a magnificent performance."


    Many people are also optimistic about Du Shaofu and believe that Du Shaofu can win.


    However, at this time, wuliangjiao and the ancient Tianzong, Du family, Tianxia meeting, and the Seven Star hall were all holding their breath and paying close attention to the top.


    Two people in the field stand opposite each other and the space solidifies.


    One is no match, the other is only me!


    Suddenly, two people seem to have a tacit understanding at the same time, the figure together swept out.


    A golden light flashed out from the palm of jiuchongling, just like a golden thunderbolt sweeping through the sky, exploding at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu picked up his eyes and didn''t pay much attention to it. A more dazzling golden light burst out and welcomed him directly!


    When two pieces of golden light collide, the two figures seem to turn into two beams at this moment, and rush together like two meteorites.


    "Boom


    The fierce duel is more rapid and fierce than people think. It is like two fierce beasts colliding with each other. The sound of "boom and boom" immediately makes the surrounding void roar, shocking!


    That kind of swift and violent collision, let a lot of beast race outstanding Tianjiao to look at, also is not not for it.


    Those two human beings are more terrible than the fierce beasts.


    That kind of horror is simply not the existence of human beings.


    "Boom


    On the divine thunder platform, the nine spirits float in the sky, and the whole body is covered with golden light. At this moment, the glittering skin is permeated with a kind of golden luster, and then the whole person becomes golden, just like a golden monk.


    At this moment, the breath of Jiuchong spirit was not reserved. The terrible pressure was released, and the surrounding void roared.


    It is the atmosphere of the highest level of cultivation on the other side of Wuhou territory, and it is only one step away from the perfection of Wu Emperor''s realm.


    "Jiuchongling even urged" Vajra body ", which is not bad body of Vajra. It is said that it can not rot after death, and it is strong enough to compete with magic weapons."


    "At the top of the Wu Emperor''s territory on the other side of the river, jiuchongling is really necessary. Other people should be strong!"


    Seeing the nine heavy spirit emperor wrapped in the golden light, a lot of astonishment was heard all around.


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, a piece of golden talisman hidden patterns arranged and condensed, suddenly directly condensed into a pair of golden double wings of runes.


    "Boom


    At this moment, a terrible momentum suddenly swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, and the atmosphere of the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory was swept and filled with no reservation.


    On the back, the golden Rune wings flutter, the streamer overflows, the brilliant light diffuses, like the ROC flutters wings, soars nine days!


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s body, a golden winged ROC breath spread out, like a real golden winged ROC bird.


    But the golden wings of the flying ROC are only the golden talisman of the golden winged bird!


    "What a terrible pressure, the supreme beast, the golden winged ROC!"


    Looking at the young man wrapped in golden light in the sky at the moment, under the thunder platform, many Orc Tianjiao felt the terrible supreme breath, and trembled for his body and spirit.


    Even if it''s the pride of the human race, I''m also shocked by it.


    "Originally, this is the real strength of Shao Dian Lord!"


    Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, Sun Jia and other eyes tremble, and the terrible pressure makes them unable to avoid under them.


    "It''s also the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory. Did you finally use all your strength..."


    Sima Muhan looks at the second forging body shenlei platform, and her Lavender pupils are rippling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 941

    A King Kong not bad body, a human shape golden winged ROC, instant again rapid collision!


    "Boom


    The two young people, Tianjiao, burst out a startling Rune light on the shenlei platform at the moment.


    A whole body glittering with gold, like a golden body monk, I am the only one!


    A domineering and fierce man like beast!


    The two young men were fighting, and in a flash there were dozens of moves.


    This is the collision of Xuanqi and aoyi. It also includes the collision of speed and the collision of flesh!


    Two people fight against each other, even, extremely fierce, for a time it is difficult to feel out which is weak or strong!


    "You''re better than I thought!"


    At the moment, jiuchongling''s two pupils spread the rune, and his body was strong and strong. On the nine ring scars above his head, the dazzling Rune spread the terrible breath.


    At this time, jiuchongling is not the same as the usual cool and handsome appearance. It is powerful and incomparable!


    "You will soon know that I am stronger than you think


    Du Shaofu is like a real golden winged ROC. He rises in the air with his black hair, cold eyes and strong breath.


    "Boom!"


    The two men''s fists and palms intersect and collide.


    The space ripple explodes, runes surging, like a thunderbolt in the roar, bursts out incomparably gorgeous light in the void, as if to destroy the entire void.


    Every time these two terrible young men fight each other like thunder.


    Those forces are too strong to be imagined.


    At this moment, the leaders of the countless young generation under the thunder platform, the countless eyes of the major forces inside and outside the space-time Fu array, are all shocked by it.


    The strength of the body, so that those top top orcs, also to the point of being beyond the reach of the dust, for it was shocked to change color!


    "The two of them are terrible!"


    There were exclamations everywhere. Everyone could feel that the physical strength of the two young men was so strong that they could not be shaken by ordinary magic tools.


    Some people imagine that if in the scuffle, those two terrible young men are enough to make a dash, and the terrible flesh alone can break the bones and tendons of people.


    "This is the real strength of Shao Dian Lord!"


    At the tenth peak of shenlei mountain, clouded leopard elder, Yao Xing elder and so on were astonished.


    At the moment, they knew that the real strength of the purple robed youth was so domineering.


    "Uncle Du is powerful!"


    In the tianwu square of the ancient Tianzong, the eyes of 100000 ancient Tianzong disciples are trembling.


    The young man in purple robe, who came out of the ancient Tianzong, thought that he had fallen unfortunately, and the heaven envied the talents.


    But at the moment, the purple robed youth returned again, standing in front of the whole Zhongzhou, with that arrogant and peerless domineering posture, proving his return!


    "That''s him. He''s not hiding. He''s coming back from his heart."


    On the mountain peak, Sima stepped on the stars with a smile, and his eyes were deeply shocked.


    "That''s my third son of the Du family, the son of the Du family!"


    Under the thunder platform, Du''s disciples are all excited and excited by their eyes at this moment.


    As Du jiaerlang, at this moment, they deeply found their own sense of belonging.


    "The president is really abnormal!"


    At this time, he looked at the young man who looked like a man and a fierce beast on the shenlei platform. At the moment, he was deeply shocked and learned that the old man was right, and the president was the real terror.


    It''s not even horror, it''s a pervert!


    "Go on!"


    Du Shaofu drank, flapping his wings and suspended in the air, no longer hiding. He returned to his original heart, and his domineering blood flowed in his body.


    Along the way, no one in his generation can compare with him. Now facing jiuchongling, he firmly believes that he can lead the ups and downs and suppress the opponent.


    Du Shaofu continued to move his body in the sound of drinking. He fought with jiuchongling as fast as lightning, and the empty space around him trembled endlessly.


    "Diamond fist!"


    As soon as they touch each other, jiuchongling''s figure rises, his eyes spread over the rune, and he swoops down at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The fist seemed to be burning with golden fire, and it burst out with endless yang to hard Qi. It was like a giant Buddha descending from the sky to subdue the ROC.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu''s palm opened like a leaf fan, and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns twinkled and condensed. In a moment, he condensed and formed a golden wing.


    With a strong force, Du Fu ran swept away with a fierce attack.


    "Boom


    Such a collision, the golden eruption, burst out that breath to just the sun, as if to tear heaven and earth.


    On the spot, there are many cracks in the square void, and even the impregnable God thunder platform below is shaking for it."Pedaling!"


    At this moment, both of them recoil at the same time and separate from each other.


    "You''re worth my effort!"


    Jiuchongling looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were no longer calm. The runes in his eyes were more and more dazzling. A breath of breath began to climb, which seemed to contain an ancient and terrible mystery.


    "Then use all your strength, but you still can''t stop me!"


    Du Shaofu stepped into the sky with golden eyes. Deep in his pupils, he seemed to have been the shadow of a giant roc with golden wings. He swayed and flapped his wings there. He was proud of himself for nine days!


    "You can''t make it!"


    Jiuchongling raised his head, stepped on the void, and began to walk towards Du Shaofu. Every time he stepped down, he would make a roar in the void, just like the roar of a tiger. It seemed that he was already a peerless tiger at the moment.


    One step, two steps, three steps


    With each step of jiuchongling''s fall, the ancient and terrible breath of jiuchongling will rise to a large extent, making the void "buzzing" and shaking.


    When it comes to the seventh step, it seems that there are countless God tigers roaring in the void.


    "Roar..."


    The tiger roared in the sky, and the hearts of all the people were cold. The void exploded, and the light of the rune was filled with light, and everything was submerged.


    "Fu Hu King Kong body!"


    All of a sudden, there were young people who had no measure to teach, and they were shocked.


    The youth of wuliangjiao recognized the means of jiuchongling''s urging at this time and exclaimed in shock: "elder martial brother jiuchongling has realized the great powers of Fu Hu and Vajra. It is said that the great power of cultivating the Vajra Sutra at the beginning may not be able to understand the tiger subduing Vajra body."


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the seven steps step out, the tiger roars, and then turns into an illusory golden God tiger. At this moment, the nine spirits are like the real gods coming into the world!


    Facing jiuchongling at this time, Du Shaofu also felt the great pressure. At the moment, he felt as if he was facing a hundred thousand mountains. The pressure came from heaven and earth, boundless and endless.


    "Town!"


    After seven steps, jiuchongling''s breath soared to the sky. The roar was like the roar of a god tiger. It rang through the void, and the God tiger under his feet was like a tiger pouncing on food.


    Such a sight is soul-stirring. Jiuchongling is riding on the shadow of the God tiger, just like a tiger subduing arhat trying to capture Dapeng.


    That terrible power can destroy everything, shake the world and make the eyes tremble!


    Du Shaofu raised his head, his eyes opened and closed, and the golden winged ROC in his eyes was about to take off, and his domineering and sharp breath rose.


    This is the arrival of the real golden winged ROC bird, bearing the domineering will of the golden winged ROC family. It sweeps its wings directly and sweeps to jiuchongling.


    "Roar!"


    Nine spirits *, God tiger virtual shadow tears the sky!


    Du Shaofu sprang out of the sky with an air of tyranny and terror. He flapped his wings and swept across the sky. He was domineering and fierce.


    "Boom!"


    Such a collision, the void like thunder, burst out a series of Rune light, like fireworks, so that the whole God thunder tripod under a brilliant.


    The astonishing pressure was like destruction, and all the creatures around him trembled.


    "At this moment, if there is a complete cultivation of the Emperor Wu''s state swept by them, the spirits and spirits will be destroyed!" In innumerable startling eyes, Tianjiao was shocked and shocked.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the middle of the sky, jiuchongling and Du Shaofu recoil at the same time. The corners of their mouths are bleeding.


    "How strong, worthy of stepping on the second forging body God thunder platform!"


    Du Shaofu wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. Instead of being depressed, Du Shaofu was surprised. In his eyes, he was still domineering.


    However, at this moment, there is a trace of dignified color in the eyes of Jiuchong''s runes. After several steps of the figure''s retreat, a series of hand prints congealed, and a stream of hidden talisman patterns spread out from within, which was his martial pulse.


    A breath that makes people''s soul tremble and wants to let go of all violence, greed, anger, and ruthlessness pervades the void. It makes people want to crawl and convert to it.


    "No, the martial pulse of jiuchongling is Xumi''s


    Suddenly, looking at the breath of jiuchongling on the second God''s thunder platform, Sima Muhan''s delicate face suddenly changed color, and a deep worry and shock burst out in her lavender eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 942

    "Elder martial brother jiuchongling is going to use his best strength."


    "Xumi Wumai, jiuchongling elder martial brother respect the heavenly posture, then Du Shaofu will no longer be an opponent!"


    At the moment, looking at the terrible breath spreading from the nine spirits in the upper space, the young elite of wuliangjiao showed a smile.


    That''s jiuchongling''s elder martial brother is using the power of martial arts. People respect the heavenly posture. It''s an insurmountable mountain, which is the strongest foundation of jiuchongling.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible breath of martial pulse shakes the void and makes many people cry out.


    "Human respect, nine spirit is the human respect of heaven."


    No young young generation of the best feel that terrible breath, startled jaw almost fell on the ground.


    The four words of respecting heaven and posture are enough to explain everything.


    Renzun, that is the rarest existence in Zhongzhou.


    There are only a few people who can respect the heaven, and jiuchongling is one of them.


    "Hum..."


    At the moment, jiuchongling stepped into the void, and the golden runes flowed all over his body. His eyes were full of golden light, and the surrounding void was empty. At this time, it was as if there were countless chanting sounds of ancient Buddhas, ringing through the sealed ancient land.


    That sound resounding, as if with a power from ancient times, across time and space, frightening.


    Everyone''s heart is shaking. The nine spirits at this moment are just like the real gods. Otherwise, it is difficult to have such terrible power.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the void and his wings expanded behind his back. Now he looked at jiuchongling and his eyes began to fluctuate.


    However, Du Shaofu did not make any movement. He had been waiting quietly. Just like a dormant bird, the ROC would shake up and shake the sky at any time!


    The fingerprints of the nine spirits continued to condense. Suddenly, the arcs around the void began to fluctuate, and the golden light began to fall.


    The golden light comes out of the void and covers the void. The breath and pressure make people peaceful. It can remove all violence, greed, anger and hatred.


    Let people want to put down the butcher''s knife and be willing to convert


    "It''s terrible. I''m afraid it''s the general Wu Emperor''s state. If we fight at this moment, we''ll all be dead!"


    Around the bottom, there is Tianjiao, showing the color of shock.


    By this time, all the talents really know what kind of terrible situation jiuchongling has become.


    "Can Du Shaofu still contend? Jiuchongling is too strong to be defeated!"


    At this time, countless eyes around him worried about Du Shaofu. Jiuchongling was too strong to be defeated!


    Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, Sima Muhan, Yin Mochen, Jiangling, donglidiao, Lin weiqi, Shitou, yepiaoling, general, etc. at this time, they had to worry about them.


    The nine spirits are so strong, so terrible!


    "The nine spirits are really tough!"


    On the sixth peak of shenlei mountain, the ancient Qingyang elder looked at the space-time symbol array, and his hands could not help but clench up.


    That terrible breath through the space-time symbol array, Gu Qingyang can also feel that kind of strong and terrible.


    "Boom


    It''s a long story, but it''s just a few short gasps. With the pulse of martial arts, the talisman''s Secret lines flicker, and the figure of jiuchongling is expanding.


    Finally, under the package of the golden light talisman, the body of jiuchongling is transformed into a golden giant about ten feet high, just like a golden body Xumi.


    The breath on the golden body Xumi is too terrible. The whole body is golden, and the breath is terrible. The flesh is like gold and jade, emitting terrible light.


    The breath on the golden body Xumi can suppress all evil spirits and destroy all magic barriers!


    "Xumi subdues demons, subdues demons!"


    The sound of drinking is like the sound of Buddha. Jiuchongling moves quickly.


    The real body of Xumi subdues demons, condensing the power of Xumi''s martial pulse and Vajra Sutra. That terrible breath almost shatters the void sky.


    In the next moment, jiuchongling''s handprint is like a Buddha''s palm, and it bursts into bright golden light. It is directly photographed to Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, this handprint blocks the void and solidifies the surrounding space.


    It''s a taboo force, too strong and terrible.


    Du Shaofu also moved, like a dormant bird ROC, and began to soar upward. His pupils glowed with golden light. A terrible domineering breath flowed out of his body and covered his whole body in an instant.


    "Boom


    A terrible breath stirred the void. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body surface was shining like crystal clear. There were talismans and secret patterns all over his body, and his bones "crackled" like thunder and wind.


    At this time, the breath of Du Shaofu''s whole body was surging, shaking the void, boiling like the sea roaring, surging in all directions, making the surrounding world tremble.


    "Oh


    Just as the terrible handprint of jiuchongling collapsed, it was like a dragon chanting nine days, like a god crying and drinking. It also came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    Du Shaofu''s fist, like lightning in his hands, transformed countless fist marks, and finally condensed into a punch."Boom


    This fist was born, and at this moment, the whole void is roaring, and the momentum is incomparable and arrogant


    With his golden wings flapping behind his back, Du Shaofu''s body moved forward instead of retreating. His fist was like a meteorite collision, hitting jiuchongling''s fingerprints.


    In such a collision, space is like an instant compression and twisted together.


    The huge roar, like thunder, resounded through the space


    "Boom!"


    The surging ripples of golden Rune energy are like a vast ocean. The whole surrounding space is shaking rapidly!


    This blow of two people, startled the world, like ghosts and gods, wind and thunder, void to break!


    Under the energy of terror, people tremble and fear!


    "Pedaling!"


    Under the terrible energy Rune''s agitation, millions of eyes were shocked to see, just like the nine holy handprints of the gods were broken, and the swollen Xumi''s body was cracked.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    At last, jiuchongling''s body shot down from the air. At the moment of landing, he stumbled back ten steps, and then three mouths of blood mist gushed out of his mouth.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu''s body retreated in the void in a straight line. After more than ten feet, the wings of the golden Rune on his back fluttered one after another, and then stabilized his body.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s face was pale, and his breath was withering. However, the golden streamer around him was still so overbearing.


    Purple robe hunting, standing proud!


    "Jiuchongling seems to be defeated!"


    At the sight of this scene, all the people around us felt awe inspiring, and their souls were terrified!


    Not many people would have thought that even those who had completed the peak cultivation of the emperor of Wu would have their spirits destroyed just after the jiuchongling spirit had stimulated those terrible forces. Du Shaofu not only directly resisted, but also defeated Jiuchong spirit.


    In this way, Du Shaofu''s strength will be so strong that it is so terrible!


    "I''m defeated. I''m convinced."


    Jiuchongling looked at the young man who looked like a fierce bird in the sky. After being shocked, his face turned gray.


    Jiuchongling has a wry smile. His eyes are very complicated. Some are lonely, some are self mocking and some are shocked


    "Yield."


    Du Shaofu was the most clear and shocked by the strength of the nine spirits.


    Du Shaofu knew that if he had not reached the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory at this time, coupled with his understanding of the mystery after his rebirth, he would have been unable to resist the nine spirits.


    "I do it with all my strength. You haven''t even urged your pulse and soul. What is acceptance? It''s my defeat."


    Jiuchongling has a bitter smile, which is mixed with a bitter and astringent meaning.


    He did his best, but the other side had not even used the pulse soul and the martial pulse. His defeat made him suffer a lot of blow to his confidence.


    For jiuchongling, the opponent in his eyes has always been only Chihuang from the East.


    But now such a failure, let jiuchongling know that the young man in front of him was beyond his expectation.


    "Dongli Chihuang has given it to you. Be careful of that guy."


    Jiuchongling''s voice dropped to Du Shaofu with a little tiptoe, and then the upright body fell straight from the second forging body to the third forging body God thunder platform.


    "Gu Gu..."


    At the moment, the space under the shenlei platform is still full of silence, and there is no time for the voice of throat swallowing and spitting.


    All eyes looked at the young man with purple robes. Maybe at this moment, some people really realized that the young man named Du Shaofu was so strong that he was terrible.


    People respect the sky, and the nine spirits on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s realm are defeated like that, which is enough to prove everything!


    "The Du family is in a big mood."


    Du Yunlong looked at the sky, and his eyes flashed with thunder.


    "The ancient emperor of heaven is lucky!"


    In ancient Tianzong, Sima stepped on the star and looked at the space-time symbol array in the distance.


    "Uncle Du is powerful and powerful. I am an ancient emperor!"


    Tianwu square, shaking arms and shouting constantly, the sound waves straight into the sky, everyone''s blood boiling.


    "Brothers, the update is complete today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 943

    On the fourth forging God thunder platform, Cheng Shengnan looks up and looks at the young man who is in the middle of the sky, pale, but as usual, domineering purple robed youth. There are some ripples in his bright eyes again.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu stepped three steps across the void and landed on the first forging body God thunder platform in full view of countless eyes.


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s figure fell, there was a rather cold look in the soul like eyes of a young man with golden hair and red robes who had already looked gloomy.


    Dongli Chihuang''s mouth was filled with a faint cold radian, her eyes looked at Du Shaofu lightly, and she said softly, "I really didn''t expect that the dead people can revive and appear in front of me at this time. It''s really surprising to me."


    "Do it."


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to say much. He didn''t have any good feelings for Dalan religion and Dongli Chihuang.


    This is not because Cheng Shengnan, but in this sealed ancient land, the people of the big round religion once attacked ye Piaoling.


    "Can''t wait to lose? I''ll have to settle some accounts with you. As I said, you can''t leave the sealed ancient land alive."


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Du Shaofu. The chill in her eyes is not too much to cover up. She didn''t start at the beginning, because it was not the right time.


    Now, he has more than one reason to destroy the people in front of him.


    "You are not qualified!"


    Du Shaofu''s golden light spread all over his body, and his golden runes were rolling. With a terrible and domineering atmosphere, Du Shaofu responded to Dongli Chihuang in this way.


    In this war, Du Shaofu knew that maybe it was not just a contest. If Liang Zi had been finished, there would be no good.


    In his intuition, Du Shaofu also felt that he was not a gentleman, so he could never let go.


    What''s more, with Du Shaofu''s character, this Dongli Chihuang wants to deal with herself, so how can she let go of the other party.


    "Qualification, you really have the qualification to let me do it, which is beyond my expectation. I thought you were just a clown, but you also have some skills."


    Dongli Chihuang''s mouth is filled with a little sneer radiance, feeling Du Shaofu''s breath fluctuation, but it seems that he doesn''t care too much.


    At the same time, the dazzling light spread like holy light to Chihuang in the East. A momentum that would never be under the breath of Du Shaofu filled the void.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu raised his eyes and glanced at Dongli Chihuang. With a faint grin on his resolute and determined face, Du Shaofu said, "it''s really quiet. Talking a lot can coax women, but I''m a man, and it''s useless for me."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice falls, a chill slowly rises from the depths of Chihuang''s pupils in the East. The gorgeous eyes of the spirit stare at Du Shaofu coldly, and their eyes twitch violently.


    After half a ring, Dongli Chihuang seemed to take a deep breath. With a cold radian on her mouth, she looked at Du Shaofu and said, "believe me, you will regret what you said!"


    The voice falls, the east from the red phoenix body breath surging, as if to take the sound of wind and thunder to shake the void!


    "By you or by the big round?"


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu''s domineering atmosphere of leaving Chihuang in the East is like a volcano being detonated!


    At this moment, Dongli Chihuang''s golden hair and red robe unfolded and covered with light. It was extraordinary, if a human God was waking up.


    Du Shaofu hunted in purple robes, just like a fierce beast awakening!


    The atmosphere around heaven and earth is suddenly tight, and a breath of trembling millet sweeps through the air!


    At the moment, on the highest shenlei platform under the divine thunder tripod, there is only the purple and red figures, which are far away from each other.


    Two people stand, their eyes flashing, there is a terrible Rune emerged.


    All around the void fell into silence, but everyone could feel it. At this time, the momentum of the two people on the first forging God thunder platform in the sky was climbing, and they began to become more and more powerful and terrifying.


    On the thunder platform of the fourth God, Cheng Shengnan looks at the two young people standing in confrontation at this time. There are complex fluctuations in the depth of his eyes.


    "Boom!"


    The confrontation is just a short moment, the east away from the corner of her mouth light move, a powerful breath suddenly the most powerful body diffuse out, such as God''s light, shaking the void.


    "Wu Huangjing is complete, leaving Chihuang in the East is the perfect state of Wu Emperor!"


    "The east away from Chihuang is really better than jiuchongling''s cultivation."


    With the east away from the red Huang on the body of that terrible smell swept out, the thunder platform repeatedly shocked.


    At the moment, Chihuang left the East without reservation, and the atmosphere of the perfect level of Wu Huang''s realm was released, which was beyond the existence of nine levels of Lingwu Huangjing on the other side.


    Wu Huang''s realm is perfect, which seems to be just a step away from the peak on the other side of the kingdom.


    However, when it comes to the level of Wu Huang Jing, everyone knows that there is only one step away from the perfect level of Wu Huangjing and the peak on the other side of Wu Huangjing. However, there is a huge difference between them, which is already two levels.Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, leaving Chihuang''s Wu Emperor''s territory in the East. The atmosphere of complete levels made the void around him shrouded in a continuous and huge pressure.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s breath was surging, and his golden Rune flickered, as if he had a golden flame all over his body. In the depths of his eyes, there was the shadow of a golden winged giant ROC swaying up the mountain.


    "Finish early. It''s time for your show to end!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s voice falls, and the chilly feeling in his eyes is sharp to the top!


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as the red robe shakes, Chihuang immediately releases his hand. The palm is wrapped with holy light and spurts the rune. Then it turns into a virtual shadow of a real dragon, just like a living creature.


    "Oh..."


    The virtual shadow of the real dragon is like a flying dragon in the sky. It carries a strong dragon power and roars to Du Shaofu. It is extremely terrifying. The terrible breath makes people feel trembling.


    "That''s the true meaning of the dragon. It''s very strong."


    East from the red Huang a hand is the true dragon, let the four sides surprised.


    In the next moment, in the eyes of countless astonishment, Du Shaofu made a move, and the dazzling golden light burst out like a bright day, and his eyes were full of golden runes.


    The next second, Du Shaofu did not retreat, but advanced. He stamped on the ground, jumped into the air, and threw out at the virtual shadow of the real dragon.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    When the right arm vibrates, the five fingers are slightly curved, and on the fingertips, there are flickering talismans and secret patterns, as if to tear the space.


    In Du Shaofu''s hand, a claw print was revealed. The energy ripple visible to the naked eye spread from all around the footprint.


    "Hiss..."


    The golden light of claw print erupted, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns were as fierce as the golden lightning. It was like a roc bird with golden wings to fly out and soar for nine days.


    Under such claw marks, all the figures around him felt a sense of pulse and soul trembling. The pulse soul felt discomfort and fear for no reason, just like facing the supreme.


    "Chula la!"


    In the terrible paw print, the breath of pressure spreads, and the virtual shadow of the real dragon seems not to be the pure meaning of the real dragon, and the two pupils faintly wipe the fear.


    After that, the claw print is like countless golden electric snakes, and it falls on the virtual shadow of the real dragon with a domineering posture, and the golden light bursts out.


    It is said that in ancient times, the golden winged ROC bird fluttered its wings, and its claws were able to capture the strong people of the tearing dragon clan.


    After a short standoff, the shadow of the real dragon is torn to pieces with the power of destroying and decaying.


    However, the claw mark was also swallowed up by the virtual shadow of the real dragon. The runes all over the sky were broken, and the terrible energy storm was strong, spreading in an arc.


    "Hiss!"


    The eyes of Chihuang are deep in the East. The opponent''s claw can suppress him invisibly. Once again, an ancient viper is like a dragon, with an ancient cold breath, like lightning, rushing to Du Shaofu.


    The cold and Yin breath crushed the space, and Du Shaofu''s eyes turned into purple fire. In a flash, the purple fire spread all around him, and a purple flame demon Huang emerged from the void.


    The purple fire is rolling, and the purple flame demon Huang''s empty shadow is like a group of purple Obsidian days that block out the sky, showing in front of everyone with an incomparably terrible posture.


    "Gee!"


    The purple flame demon Huang spread its wings to the ancient viper, and the overwhelming energy swept through the sky. In the purple fire, it was filled with surging weather. The two pupils looked down on the Viper like purple sun. The sharp claws seemed to tear the endless void above the head, and then tear up the ancient viper.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 944

    "Boom


    In the palm of Dongli Chihuang''s palm, she spurts a dazzling holy light, carrying a breath of earthshaking breath, and then destroys the shadow of purple flame demon Huang.


    "What a strong couple!"


    Around countless eyes awe inspiring, people outside the space-time Fu array feel that momentum, is also shivering, through the space-time Fu array, they can also feel a sense of horror.


    "It''s a bit of a trick, but it''s not enough!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s face became more and more gloomy, and her whole body was shining brightly. At the same time, the sound of "buzzing" wind and thunder came out, and a large amount of dazzling holy light appeared around her.


    "Buzz!"


    The bright light Rune soared into the sky, and the wind and clouds were surging under the divine thunder tripod, which affected the purple electric arc around. If it could be related to the purple electric light around.


    At last, the terrible and bright Rune forms a whirlpool of light above the void.


    In the whirlpool of holy light, the ancient breath is vast, with a kind of reincarnation light, breaking out an incomparable mysterious wave, which seems to be able to remind people of the past life and this life.


    "Samsara heaven cave is a terrible means of big round religion. Once it is engulfed and enveloped, it can make people''s accomplishments devour and purify their soul, just like samsara!"


    Some people were shocked and recognized the terrible means.


    In Dalan religion, there are very few people who can motivate the samsara Tiandong. Those means are too terrible.


    Du Shaofu also felt the power of those methods. He waved his hand and condensed his fingerprints. The mysterious patterns of the talisman broke out, and the profound meaning of Dongming grass and undead grass spread out.


    The secret patterns of the talisman turned into two grass plants and emerged in the void to resist the samsara heaven cave.


    "Hula..."


    If the void is to be torn open, and the hearts of all who see it are troubled.


    The two people display their profound righteousness, and the mist is hazy around them, and they constantly collide and burst out a bright divine awn.


    It was not long before Du Shaofu broke through the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory, and he had to fight all the way to consume a lot of money.


    Especially in the battle with jiuchongling, it has been consumed, and there is little left.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu urged the meaning of undead grass and Dongming grass, but it was difficult to resist the samsara heaven cave, and it was going to be eroded and devoured by the strange Rune vortex.


    It can be seen that the east from the Red Phoenix and other means. It''s also terrifying and amazing.


    Dongli Chihuang crushed Du Shaofu, but at the moment, he was only crushing Du Shaofu with his profound righteousness and cultivation, without any physical suppression.


    Dongli Chihuang doesn''t dare to let Du Shaofu get close to him. It seems that he is absolutely afraid of Du Shaofu, who is even more powerful than jiuchongling.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints changed again, surrounded by fluorescence. Beyond the golden light, it was as if covered with a layer of mysterious brilliance. Inside the golden light of both pupils, they were again covered by layers of stars like brilliance.


    The light spreads like a star, and then resists the samsara cave.


    All around the void, as if become a night sky.


    The starlight engulfs the sight, the light, and the rune light in the samsara cave.


    In the void, the mystery of the stars and the samsara cave confront each other. In the dazzling light, one after another ancient symbols shine and emerge in the void.


    The terrible breath made countless eyes dazzled and shocked.


    "I''m afraid that there is no one who can fight against them in the whole Zhongzhou area of Emperor Wu."


    There was a lot of shock around, and there was no need to say much about that terrible confrontation. Whether it was Chihuang or Du Shaofu in Dongli, they were absolutely the two teenagers'' Supreme pride!


    Looking at the samsara cave in the sky, Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold and golden, and his feet stepped on the void, which made the void tremble. It seemed that there was an air wave spreading from his feet and rising into the sky.


    As a fist seal congealed in his hand, Du Shaofu''s mouth was also filled with a roar like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a god singing for a long time


    "Oh..."


    Under the loud shouts, there was a tremor in the void around him. He was domineering and arrogant. The Sanskrit like low voice came from Du Shaofu''s fist.


    "Boom


    With the mysterious patterns of the talisman breaking through the sky, Du Shaofu''s fist was a powerful blow to the samsara cave.


    There is no big energy collision in people''s imagination, and there is no thunder like energy dull sound.


    "Kaka..."


    But the samsara heaven cave is under the triple crushing of undead grass, Dongming grass and star power. At this time, coupled with Du Shaofu''s mysterious attack, it finally began to crack


    All around, the energy ripple of terror, like a storm wave, suddenly swept open.


    But the samsara cave is also tightly cracked, and then it is restored again.


    The dazzling and terrible whirlpool whirls around the void, as if it can swallow all living things among them. It makes people''s scalp numb and hair stand upright!


    "Did you do your best?"


    Cold words fall, east from the figure of red Huang appeared in the bright vortex, as if it is and the reincarnation of the cave in one.


    The power of Holy Light whirlpool is even higher, and it directly falls on Du Shaofu!"Poof..."


    When the terrible pressure came, he wanted to devour and destroy everything. The corner of Du Shaofu''s mouth overflowed with blood, and Du Shaofu''s eyes finally became dignified.


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints changed again, and suddenly there were dazzling talisman and secret patterns behind him.


    Under the gaze of many worried eyes around, behind Du Shaofu, the shadow of a golden five finger peak sprang out.


    "Boom


    At this time, the shadow of the mountain appeared, and the whirlpool of holy light seemed to feel something and tremble for it.


    The shadow of the golden five finger mountain is derived and evolves. It seems that it is endowed with life, the dense aura spreads, the energy of heaven and earth is communicated, and the terrifying power spreads


    "Boom!"


    In the face of the Holy Light whirlpool, the shadow of the five finger mountain peak is like a king that can not be bullied. It is powerful and full of Qi. The rays of the sun blow up, and the whirlpool of the holy light is retreated directly.


    The virtual shadow of Wuzhi Mountain is constantly derived and evolved, which can not be violated and challenged


    "Du Shaofu is also the soul of the earth!"


    "Du Shaofu also has the soul of the earth!"


    Around the crowd came out of shock, the rare ground Wu pulse, people steal shock, not to mention the five finger peak pulse soul, obviously extraordinary.


    "It seems extraordinary!"


    In front of the crowd of disciples in the Seven Star hall, there were waves in the dark and deep pupils of the generals.


    On Du Xiaoman''s shoulder, Du Xiaoyao looks at the top, and her golden eyes also start to wipe the light.


    "Boom


    The shadow of the mountain''s pulse and soul confronts with the whirlpool of the holy light, and the golden talisman and the holy light flicker in the sky.


    The virtual shadow of the five finger mountain peak is like the supreme one. It collides with the whirlpool of holy light one after another. It is like being able to crush all things and suppress all things in the world!


    The whirlpool of holy light was extremely powerful and wanted to destroy everything. However, it was the spirit of the five finger peak behind Du Shaofu that was suppressed at this time.


    The golden mountain pulse soul is just like the supreme one, which can not be provoked and resisted. The Holy Light vortex is gradually suppressed by the mountain pulse soul and retreats, which makes Chihuang''s eyes change greatly.


    "Not vulgar soul, you really let me exceed my expectations again and again. Originally I thought I would deal with you without destroying. Now it seems that I have to use snacks to help you!"


    In the whirlpool of the sacred light retreated by Bi, the voice of red phoenix from the East falls, and then the breath is still strengthening again.


    The breath rose like a rocket, reaching a new level in just a few breaths.


    That terrible breath burst down, so that all of the same generation under the thunder platform can solidify the dark air and block breathing.


    "The awakened yuan God has reached the half step of wuzun on the top of the promotion of cultivation and the perfection of Emperor Wu''s realm."


    On the thunder platform of the third forging God, jiuchongling''s eyes are also trembling.


    With the breath of Dongli Chihuang rising again, everything is extremely fast. The whirlpool power of Holy Light climbs several steps again and devours all energy.


    Finally, in the eyes of many astonished and shocked, Du Shaofu''s virtual shadow and pulse soul of five finger mountain peak were swallowed up.


    East from the red Huang at the moment of soaring breath, seems to have gone beyond the realm of Emperor Wu.


    Under the terrible pressure, Du Shaofu''s Five Finger Mountain pulse soul could not resist being engulfed, and the void around him seemed to be broken.


    "Please..."


    On Du Xiaoman''s shoulder, Du Xiaoyao''s golden eyes trembled fiercely.


    "Kaka..."


    In the void above, in the whirlpool of holy light, the supreme Five Finger Mountain pulse soul was finally devoured and broken into countless dazzling broken golden runes.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of blood, and his figure staggered back.


    "As I said, you can''t get out of this sealed land!"


    The cold voice falls down, and the figure of red Huang from Dongli appears in front of Du Shaofu. The gorgeous eyes of the spirit are colder and colder. If the whole person is killed by lightning, a palm print falls on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu was knocked down from the shenlei platform. The whole thunder platform trembled, and the golden blood mist was ejected from his mouth again.


    "Brothers, today, Xiao Yu has been taking a bus from 7 a.m. to 6 p.m. and he can''t write his own words when he''s on the road. Today, there are only two chapters. I owe you one chapter. I really can''t bear to sleep. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will make up for it and ask for approval. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 945

    "Ha ha ha ha, Gu Qingyang, wait for my grandfather!"


    In shenlei mountain range, the voice of Long Island Taoist road echoed in the peaks, sneering endlessly.


    Gu Qingyang looks at the time and space symbol array. At the moment, his eyes are dignified. By contrast, the safety of his precious apprentice is the most important.


    As Du Shaofu was injured, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Sima Muhan, shuiruohan, Lin weiqi, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Dongli carving, stone, Guo Ming, general, etc. were all in the dark and changed their color.


    On the thunder stage of the fourth forging body, Cheng Shengnan''s eyes moved deeply, his eyes were wandering, far away


    "Boom


    In the East, Chihuang''s figure swoops down, and a palm print falls from the void with a dazzling light. If it is like a young god''s son, it will shatter Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu got up and just left Chihuang''s palm on his chest, as if to shatter his new heart. He looked at it again and fought with his physical strength.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu drank and threw the square box behind his back to one side. He immediately lost the shackles and climbed again in speed and speed.


    Du Shaofu once again confronts Dongli Chihuang. He is incomparable in bravery and surrounded by golden runes in his body.


    When the two fight again, the light of the broken Rune rushes up, and the energy is surging, which can shatter the void.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Just after a few moves, Du Shaofu was shaken off again, and the golden blood mist gushed out of his mouth.


    "Bang!"


    A dragon''s shadow swept down like a living creature, with the runes on its scales glowing. From the East, it condensed from the hands of Chihuang and rushed across it, shaking Du Shaofu away again.


    When Du Shaofu was in a panic and raised his hand, there was a flash of lightning, which was shining and dazzling. He killed the empty shadow of the dragon with the breath of punishment.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was bloody, his clothes were broken, his body surface was blown up and he was seriously injured. However, he was able to show such a strong side, which was shocking.


    "Die!"


    East from the red Huang eyes cold, again, this is almost half step Wu Zun''s cultivation, terrible breath let this void in shaking, a dazzling holy light competition exhibition, Rune towering.


    Half step wuzun, that is beyond the level of Wu Emperor.


    Wuzun, that is the real strong man in Zhongzhou, the figure above the pyramid.


    Any one who has a strong military respect is a famous Zhongzhou giant!


    Although banbu wuzun is not a real wuzun, Dongli Chihuang is the reincarnation of the strong man of the Da Lun religion, and wakes up the memory state of the previous life. At this time, he is forced to upgrade to the level of Wu Emperor''s realm, and with the former life realm, he forms the banbu wuzun.


    Dongli Chihuang has not yet fully awakened the memory realm of the past life, otherwise, the strength is not just like this.


    At this time, Dongli Chihuang was not the real peak of Wu Emperor''s realm, but was promoted by the secret method of reincarnation, but now it has far surpassed Du Shaofu.


    The holy light training swept through the void, and the terrible ripple surged over Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s face was solemn and solemn at this time. Inspired by the profound meaning in front of him, Du Shaofu once again turned into a vast ocean of energy with the profound meaning of undead grass, Dongming grass, and star energy, which collided with the ripples of the former''s holy light energy, making this void burst.


    "The end of a strong crossbow!"


    Dong Li Chi reappeared, and a blow fell on Du Shaofu''s chest, and Du Shaofu was smashed into the thunder platform again, and the golden blood mist overflowed.


    Du Shaofu struggled to get up and wiped off a trace of golden blood from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were shining with gold.


    Du Shaofu''s flesh began to be covered with many cracks and a touch of golden blood flowing out.


    In full view of the public, under the eyes of hundreds of millions of eyes, Du Shaofu still stood up and was extremely ferocious. He looked at the red phoenix of Dongli above, and murmured in a low voice: "it''s still a little bit, it''s just a little bit less, it should be able to absorb and transform."


    "See how many times you can hold on to it!"


    Dongli Chihuang looks cold and gloomy. He didn''t expect Du Shaofu to be at the end of his tether, but he still couldn''t do anything about it.


    With the sound of "hum long", the bright runes in the hands of Chihuang in Dongli are boiling. The palm of her hand is like a big mountain falling down to cover the divine thunder platform.


    "Now Du Shaofu will be defeated completely!"


    Everyone was shocked. At this time, Dongli Chihuang''s strength was too strong. She was able to surpass all her peers in half a step. She was able to tear apart the heaven and earth. The void on this side was shaking. She had already been able to push all her peers horizontally.


    Du Shaofu leaped out of the sky and fought with all his strength. He raised his hands to meet him. The golden light broke out. The waves in the void were like the sea, and the divine thunder platform was submerged.


    "Boom


    But as a result, Du Shaofu bumped into shenlei platform again from mid air, which made it tremble and filled with terrible broken runes.


    Du Shaofu stood up again, dishevelled and in great distress.


    Even the arm was bleeding, and the chest was almost cracked.


    Du Shaofu was badly injured and his blood kept pouring out."What a strong body, what a strong Du Shaofu!"


    "If the other Wu Emperor''s realm is successful and the highest level of cultivation, I''m afraid it will have been shattered already!"


    "This Du Shaofu is so terrible. Why was he so silent and nameless before? He left Chihuang in the East, jiuchongling, and nameless people already ringing through Zhongzhou already!"


    Inside and outside the space-time symbol array, all eyes were surprised.


    Du Shaofu was too ferocious, his flesh was terrible, and his strength was far from the mark.


    But in the past, Du Shaofu was unknown in the whole Zhongzhou, and now he is out of the air. Even if he is defeated today, no one thinks he is a loser.


    Because Dongli Chihuang is already half step Wu Zun, and Du Shaofu is absolutely invincible among his peers.


    If they were at the same level of cultivation, they would not be able to cope with Du Shaofu even if they were in the East.


    "Little hall master, resist and live!"


    "Third, hold on!"


    "President!"


    Under the thunder guiding stage, the Seven Star hall disciples, Du family''s children and the world''s meeting disciples trembled with solemn and worried eyes.


    "Uncle Du, you must hold on


    In ancient Tianzong, hundreds of thousands of disciples broke out, and all the disciples clenched their fists and watched their every move nervously.


    "Bang!"


    Everyone was surprised and dignified, the God thunder platform again to fight, Dongli Chihuang shot fiercely again and again, the whole body was brilliant, and the killing intention was not covered up.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu had just got up and was shaken back again. His mouth was dripping with blood.


    The injury became more and more serious, and the mysterious Qi in Du Shaofu''s palace had been exhausted.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu seems to be falling at any time.


    But at this time, although Du Shaofu looked dignified, he had a kind of expectation in his eyes. He murmured: "it should be almost right. It would be nice to have another time..."


    Du Shaofu was expecting that the mysterious Qi in his body was exhausted and his body would explode at any time. However, in his new heart, there was a tremendous vitality boiling.


    At first, he was reborn in destruction. Later, in the Seven Star Chenguang pool, he absorbed the energy of the stars to forge the body. All kinds of energy refined the body, which made the body progress to a abnormal state again.


    But Du Shaofu knew that if he wanted to make progress again, he had to let himself enter a kind of extreme state.


    At the beginning, the energy absorbed by the body is only contained in the body, and there is no real perfect integration with the body.


    Du Shaofu has always wanted to integrate the energy contained in the body with the body, so that the body can rise to a higher level. He has also used many methods secretly, but the means are exhausted, but they can not work.


    It''s too hard to strengthen the body again when it''s in its present state.


    It was not until he was hit by Dongli Chihuang that Du Shaofu thought that he might be able to take advantage of Dongli Chihuang''s power to make his body reach the level of severe damage.


    Maybe this fight can make you win a fortune.


    The physical body was more and more seriously injured. Du Shaofu also felt that there was a quiet energy fluctuation in his body, but it was still less than that.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu was slapped by the red phoenix of Dongli on his back again. Du Shaofu''s back was cracked and his blood was dripping. His body flew up and wiped on the shenlei platform.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu''s whole body fell on the shenlei platform, bloodstained.


    "Can we still compete?"


    All around, hundreds of millions of eyes were surprised. Du Shaofu was hit hard again and again, and people couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    "Hold on


    Du family, the world will, the ancient Tianzong, Seven Star Palace many eyes tremor drama, the heart is shaking.


    Du Shaofu struggled to get up and could feel almost all the cracks in his back.


    The blood was bubbling, and Du Shaofu''s body was full of light. There was a violent fluctuation in Du Shaofu''s body, and his whole body was shining. It seemed that every inch of flesh and blood was fluctuating with energy.


    There are lightning flashes, stars shining, as well as the breath of undead grass and Dongming grass, and purple fire burning


    All the energy converges incomparably gorgeous, the endless brilliance spreads down.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s body was shocked. With a mouth of blood gushing out of his mouth, his body suddenly reeled back.


    Du Shaofu''s injuries became more and more serious, and the cracks on his body surface became bigger and more.


    "Failed, why fail."


    Du Shaofu was angry, endured the pain, and growled silently


    The real energy of Du fuming and Rou Huangdong lies in his body.


    But I do not know why, will suddenly fail, as if something is missing.


    That kind of feeling made Du Shaofu feel like dynamite, without a trace of flame guiding.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 946

    "Are you really going to lose today?"


    Du Shaofu struggled to get up. At this time, his body was in tatters, as if he would fall at any time. He was supported by one breath.


    "Stop fighting and give up."


    Under the thunder guiding stage, Ouyang Shuang, Sima Muhan, Zhu Xue, Du Xiaoman and many other women were looking at the young man above who was bleeding and wanted to be fragmented, with tears in their eyes.


    They did not know that Du Shaofu could only win but not defeat in this battle!


    "Is it really going to end like this?"


    In the ancient Tianzong, Sima stepped on the star with two glasses in his eyes. He murmured, "I''m not willing. If I have the same level of cultivation, it''s enough to sweep, but it''s worse. If I can win, I''ll be able to walk out of a peerless supreme."


    "Boom..."


    East from the red Huang did not leave a hand, again instant hand.


    Before Du Shaofu had time to gather energy, he was shocked again and fell hard on the edge of the first forging body God thunder platform. He almost fell down by one step.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was bloodstained and his whole body was bright red.


    Du Shaofu fell on his head and fell on the shenlei platform. His body was split. At the moment, it was like a ripple of energy that could break him up and break his body.


    Dongli Chihuang is too strong at the moment. Half step wuzun is extremely powerful. It can be compared with non Wu Emperor''s realm!


    "Brother, come on, you can do it!"


    Du Xiaoqing was tearful, his fists clenched, and his graceful green and astringent body was shaking.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of blood and struggled for several times, but he could not stand up at this time.


    "I can''t stand up. In front of me, you won''t be an opponent. What I said will count. You can''t walk out of this ancient land!"


    East from Chihuang floating in the air, her eyes full of banter chill, step by step toward Du Shaofu, who can no longer struggle to get up. She enjoys the gaze of millions of people at this time.


    "After all, it''s the last trace, but it''s the cultivation."


    Jiuchongling sighs and shakes his head slightly. His eyes are gloomy.


    Nameless eyes above, eyes dim, for it.


    Cheng Shengnan looks at the upper part of the sky, the complex tiny tremor of his eyes.


    "Hold on, president!"


    "Hold on, little Lord!"


    "Uncle Du, come on!"


    "Brother Shaofu, stand up!"


    Under the thunder platform, the world will, the Seven Star hall, the ancient Tianzong and the Du family''s children are shouting in a low voice, all eyes are shaking, the body is shaking.


    "Jie Jie, unbearable opponent, Gu Qingyang, your disciple can''t bear the opponent!"


    On the third peak of shenlei mountain, the sneering voice of Long Island Taoist road is rolling through.


    Dongli Chihuang walks to Du Shaofu. Her breath is fluctuating. Her eyes are full of murderous intent. She looks scornful and sneers: "you walk out of the stone city. You have a lot of opportunities. You can come back from the dead. You are lucky to step on the shenlei platform. But at this moment, let me end you. Move my disciples of the big wheel cult. No one can save you today!"


    Voice down, east from the red Huang breath surging, again.


    "Elder martial brother Chihuang..."


    On the thunder platform of the fourth forging God, there is the voice of Cheng Shengnan.


    East from the depths of the eyes of red Huang wipe a trace of look, hands a bright light down.


    In the eyes of millions of people, Dongli Chihuang''s means with the sound of wind and thunder drowned Cheng Shengnan''s voice, and fell heavily on Du Shaofu''s back lying on the shenlei platform.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s struggling body spurted blood mist from his mouth again. Under the heavy blow, he finally exhausted the last trace of strength in his body and destroyed everything in his body.


    When the oil ran out, the lamp was dry and his whole body was dim. Du Shaofu''s struggling body was finally soft and could not move any more.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s vitality was in the wane, as if he had completely died.


    "Kick..."


    On the fourth God thunder platform, Cheng Shengnan steps backward and falters. His eyes are empty.


    "Brother!"


    "Asshole!"


    "Shaofu!"


    Du Xiaoqing, Sima Muhan and Zhu xuesan drink at the same time.


    "Pedaling..."


    The more they want to jump into the sky, but under the invisible pressure around them, they fall down directly. Once they fall into the void, they will never be able to step up again.


    At the bottom, ye Piaoling, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang, Lin weiqi, donglidiao, Shitou, etc. have dull eyes. In their hearts, they feel as if they have been crushed by a huge stone of ten thousand jin, and they are trembling for it.


    "Shaofu is my disciple."


    In shenlei mountain area, elder Gu Qingyang drank bitterly and his lover came back from death. At this moment, he didn''t really see the last side. He was so sad!


    "Uncle Du!"


    In ancient Tianzong, in front of the time and space Fu array on tianwu square, tens of thousands of disciples were solemn, their fists clenched, and their nails fell into the skin and flesh quilt, with blood spilling over."No, I can''t afford it."


    Dongli Chihuang looks at her lifeless and bloody body, and then she leaves with a smile. Her eyes are gorgeous, gloomy and cold, and she looks extraordinary.


    "Boom


    At this time, in the east away from the red Huang body turned away a few steps, a majestic breath suddenly spread after getting up.


    Dongli Chihuang suddenly turns around, and her eyes are shocked. In her eyes, Du Shaofu, who has just lost her vitality, suddenly sweeps out the boundless energy in his lifeless body.


    Du Shaofu''s body lying on the ground began to burst into dazzling runes. The cracks in his body were healing and recovering at a lightning speed under the naked eye


    In a short period of time, Du Shaofu''s body recovered without leaving any trace, and the recovery was perfect.


    Just at the last moment when Du Shaofu''s oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry, a boiling energy began to flow from the heart to the viscera and organs, and to all the limbs and bodies.


    With the boiling vitality and energy flowing by, like a fuse, those accumulated energy hidden in the deepest part of the body instantly began to release, just like a vast ocean.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body glowed, and there was an electric arc on his body, the stars were shining, the purple fire was burning, and the undead grass and the Dongming grass were twining and turning into a bright divine light.


    Then, in countless eye trembling plays, Du Shaofu''s body began to stand up, standing up intact.


    "Stand up, third brother stand up!"


    Du Jiazi''s pupils were all flashing with thunder and shouting loudly.


    "The master of the temple is brave and brave!"


    The disciples of the Seven Star hall are lonely. When they see this scene, they can''t get back to their senses. They howl with excitement and blood boiling.


    Du Shaofu got up, and the bright light on his body would submerge the whole shenlei platform. The wound had already healed, and his breath was recovering at a terrible speed.


    There is energy hidden in the body''s depth, which is perfectly integrated with the recovered body.


    At the moment, everyone felt that Du Shaofu''s body was getting stronger.


    "Death and posterity, this" death "is not that" death ". Wildfire can not burn out, the spring wind blows again and again, my body is smashed, exhausted the mysterious gas, but I have endless vitality, starting from the beginning, growing stronger and stronger."


    Du Shaofu slowly ascended into the sky, murmuring softly in his mouth. In his double pupils, the bright divine awn burst out like two small suns.


    At the moment, the energy in Du Shaofu''s body was fully released. It was nourishing the body, refining it, and blending with the body.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s heart contains not only undead grass, Dongming grass, purple flame demon Huang and star energy.


    At this time, even Du Shaofu''s body began to contain these great mysteries and great energy, which were perfectly integrated into his body.


    Inside the Shenque, the dark air of the lamp was exhausted. At the moment, it was recovering rapidly, and irrigating like a flood.


    Before long, the palace began to be full, as if to overflow.


    "Oh..."


    Du Shaofu was so happy that he could not help crying out loud. His voice was like the long cry of a God or the nine days of a dragon.


    "He is strengthening, strengthening in the polar realm, Dongli Chihuang has been used by him all the time!"


    At the moment, on the shenlei platform, jiuchongling, nameless, Jiang Ruolin, anlingjun and many Tianjiao and outstanding people below, their eyes are all fluctuating violently.


    At this point, it is not difficult for everyone to know that at the beginning of the cooperation, Dongli Chihuang did not really win, but was always used by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu wanted to use the power of Dongli Chihuang to plunge himself into a kind of extreme state, so that he could be reborn in destruction and seize a kind of creation.


    In the face of Dongli Chihuang, Du Shaofu dare to let himself fall into the extreme situation. Everyone has to be shocked.


    "Du Shaofu is a madman. He''s not going to die!"


    "He is also a pervert, any peerless pride is a madman!"


    The best people around him were stunned and speechless, and they were not as good as themselves.


    No wonder that guy''s body can be so abnormal, because that is a madman, is a life can not be abnormal!


    "It must be killed!"


    Dongli Chihuang is also shocked. He feels something is not good. He immediately makes another move. At the moment, he has fully used all his strength and can''t give Du Shaofu any more opportunities.


    Intuition tells Dongli Chihuang that he must kill Du Shaofu, otherwise he will suffer endless troubles in the future!


    A handprint is condensed from the hands of Chihuang in the East. It is full of terrifying breath, just like the coming of gods and demons. It is powerful and dignified.


    "Jingshiyin!"


    East from the red Huang deep drink, fingerprints from the void congealed, peering at the world.


    That terrible fingerprint around the wave of light, where the destruction of the void, as if to purify and destroy the world''s creatures!


    "There is Taiji in Yi, which is the birth of Liangyi, Liangyi''s birth of four images, the gathering of four images of xuanhuang, the determination of eight directions, and the town of ordinary people!"As Du Shaofu murmured words in his mouth, the fingerprints of his hands like lightning flashed over and over again, and the dark air in his body was like a pouring flood, which condensed along the fingerprints, rolled in front of him, and finally condensed into a fingerprint.


    This fingerprint condenses, and the void in this side is shaking violently. The fingerprint is brilliant, just like a bright golden color.


    The golden handprint was suspended on Du Shaofu''s palm, from which the powerful power was diffused, making this space a violent shock.


    The golden handprint is not only a martial art, but also a martial art. It contains innumerable mysteries, including the mystery of heaven and earth, the mystery of yin and Yang


    This golden fingerprint, let countless eyes look, are involuntarily frightened, for its soul trembling.


    "The fingerprint, it seems, was left by that terrible existence..."


    Outside the tianwu square of ancient Tianzong, on the mountain peak, you can''t help seeing Du Shaofu''s golden palm print in the time and space array. Sima TA Xing''s glass double pupil can''t help shaking.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    Du Shaofu hands his hand, and his fingerprints are welcomed away. His tyranny cuts through the sky. In a twinkling, it is hard to collide with the fingerprints of Chihuang from Dongli.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, the two terrible fingerprints suddenly collide, and the sound of startling sky suddenly rings through the void


    "Boom..."


    The two fingerprints collide with each other, and the ripple of Rune energy is like a storm wave.


    At the center of that energy storm, the space around the void is like a huge dark hole.


    It''s deep and dark, swallowing energy and light, making people feel cold!


    The two energies collide, and then the light annihilates almost at the same time.


    "Hula..."


    The energy storm that swept away like a storm also stopped, and then dissipated together in the eyes of countless consternation, and everything returned to calm.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu and Chihuang in the East are shaking back in a straight line in the void at the same time.


    But this time, everyone saw it with their own eyes. Du Shaofu resisted Dongli Chihuang positively!


    "In the big chapter, we will continue to code. We will pay off the debt today. ¡¹


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 947

    "It seems to be a lot more powerful, and the martial arts skills are extraordinary."


    Jiuchongling, nameless and so on.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is obviously more powerful than before. He can directly resist Chihuang from Dongli. His martial arts skills are even more terrifying.


    "Can resist my jingshiyin..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu in front of her, she looks gloomy again.


    At this moment, Chihuang from Dongli also felt a little tricky. Du Shaofu''s real cultivation level was the other side of the Wu Emperor''s realm. However, the great mysteries and means that emerged all over his body were threatening.


    With the help of Du Shaofu''s terrible physical strength, even if he wants to kill him now, it''s really troublesome.


    Dongli Chihuang is more worried that the boy has lost his vitality, but can recover in an instant, even stronger and stronger. This is incredible, too shocking.


    Du Shaofu was also younger than him. He did not have the mood of his previous life to help him, but it was extremely terrifying.


    If you let him continue to practice, I''m afraid it won''t be long before he becomes a big worry of the big round sect. Even then, he won''t be under him.


    Think of this, east from the face of red Huang twitch for a moment, the heart is burst out of a strong sense of killing.


    In particular, Cheng Shengnan had to kill Du Shaofu with a cry for him.


    In the gloomy complexion, the bright light fluctuated. The red phoenix of Dongli began to use her martial veins, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns spread out. Finally, they entangled with each other, and a terrible breath came down.


    "Boom


    Under this terrible breath, the void suddenly boils, swallows up the light, and makes the void pale and tremble, as if there is a boundless catastrophe coming.


    Only Dongli Chihuang stepped into the void, shining like a God, surrounded by endless breath.


    "Samsara Wu Mai, is a person who respects heaven and posture again!"


    Around Tianjiao eyes tremble, at this moment from the east of the red phoenix pulse wave of breath, is to let people crawl.


    "It''s over. It''s time to end it!"


    The red phoenix from the East drank heavily, which promoted the reincarnation of the martial pulse. During the wave of his hand, waves of Holy Light runes filled the sky, and the divine power shocked the world, sweeping Du Shaofu.


    The terrible breath wants to bring Du Shaofu into reincarnation and kill him in the samsara.


    "It seems to be a good martial vein!"


    Du Shaofu picked his eyes. Just as the power of reincarnation swept in, a mysterious pattern of talisman spread out and became a light net covering his whole body directly.


    "Boom


    At this moment, an ancient imperious momentum, so that countless outstanding people under the thunder platform, all of a sudden for it trembled, unable to help the body to crawl.


    It is just like facing a king who can''t resist. The air of tyrannical punishment and killing is rippling in the sky.


    "What a terrible smell..."


    At this time, the eyes of many Tianjiao faces, such as jiuchongling, are suddenly changed.


    "Boom..."


    Under the void, thunder clouds are standing, there is a roaring thunder, there is a purple lightning suddenly raging.


    A breath of soul palpitating, suddenly rippling and spreading in this void, is still spreading in the distance, so that all living creatures fear


    "Ah..."


    At the same time, Du Yu and Du Xue screamed bitterly at the same time. The blood in their bodies was boiling. Their internal organs, muscles, muscles and bone marrow were awaking. They wanted to gush out.


    "Chulala..."


    At this time, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and other children of the Du family were all looking at the sky, and their eyes were trembling, and thunder light spread over their bodies. The thunder light on Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman was the most intense.


    The thunder resounded, and the whole void trembled.


    Amazing to the extreme of the threat of death, purple thunder and lightning, such as countless snakes in the void shuttle, chilling people!


    East from the red phoenix reincarnation pulse in that thunder breath, at the moment can not get close to.


    Du Shaofu finally used the thunder pulse, which was the first time that Du Shaofu used the thunder pulse.


    In the past, Du Shaofu used the power of thunder and lightning, but he had not really used the pulse of thunder and lightning.


    "Is that Du Shaofu''s military pulse?"


    Under the thunder platform, Tianjiao is the best, all eyes tremble.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath of martial pulse is too terrible. It is not under the samsara pulse of Dongli Chihuang.


    At this time, anyone can feel it at this moment. Before Du Shaofu''s martial pulse, he should be afraid of it.


    But Dongli Chihuang can barely resist, relying on a lot of mysterious means related to reincarnation, has been able to resist.


    "What kind of pulse is this?"


    God soul gorgeous eyes are full of shock, east from the red Huang at the moment the real shock up.


    At this time, Dongli Chihuang can feel clearly that Du Shaofu''s terrible pressure on his martial pulse is like the supreme power of the martial pulse. He is afraid to go forward when others respect his martial pulse."This Du Shaofu is too terrible. We must kill him today, or we will have endless troubles if we let him go back to the mountain!"


    The purpose of killing is to ascend. The killing intention in Chihuang''s heart reaches the peak at the moment. Today, besides this son, once you go out of the ancient land, you will see the tiger return to the mountain forest and the dragon will enter the sea.


    At that time, if you want to get rid of this son, I''m afraid it will be difficult. The ancient Tianzong, the strong man of the Seven Star hall, will certainly spare no effort to each other.


    With this in mind, Chihuang of Dongli makes every effort to kill Du Shaofu with all kinds of magical means and his power rises.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu used his real thunder and martial pulse, just like the supreme martial pulse.


    Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse, and his domineering spirit of punishment and killing swept through everything. No matter what kind of magic means he used in Dongli Chihuang, he couldn''t get close to it.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu seems to be suppressed by his own cultivation level, and he can''t really leave Chihuang too much in the East.


    "Chulala..."


    The purple thunder and lightning shuttle all over the sky, suddenly the void is constantly shaking.


    Purple thunder and lightning raged, like countless bombs detonated, the destructive force soared to the sky, and the deep thunder resounded in this piece of heaven and earth.


    Purple lightning wave, at the moment also seems to be able to connect with the purple arc around the God thunder tripod.


    "Hula..."


    The purple arc waves from all directions, converging on the void of the first God thunder platform.


    The convergence of purple arc more and more rich, the light is more and more bright.


    "Chulala..."


    Two kinds of military pulse energy confrontation, terrible breath rippling.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are like a sea of thunder, with huge waves, flashing thunder and lightning all over his body. His breath is extremely terrifying and shocking.


    Dongli Chihuang''s whole body is wrapped in holy light. All kinds of big hands are used to make a brilliant show of the world, and the sky is proud and lofty.


    At this time, the two men were fighting with each other. Tianjiao, the leader of the same generation, almost fell to his knees. The martial pulse came from heaven and earth, which made people want to kowtow and prostrate.


    "The martial pulse is too strong. What kind of pulse is Du Shaofu''s? It is stronger than that of Chihuang in the East. Is it beyond the level of human dignity?" A monk, Tianjiao, was frightened and frightened, and trembled for it.


    "The chairman is too strong. If you have the same level of cultivation, I''m afraid it would have been a long time ago to kill the red phoenix from the East!" His eyes trembled with excitement.


    "Two terrible guys, they are so terrible!"


    All around the sound of shock, the two people''s fight let people shudder collapse, the soul trembling for it.


    "It seems that Du Shaofu is still a little inferior, because there are some differences in the level of cultivation."


    After a long confrontation, some people found that Du Shaofu was suppressed, and the mysterious Qi in his body could not support the consumption. This was a slight weakness in the level of cultivation.


    "I see how long you can still hold on, it''s just the level on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory."


    Dongli Chihuang drinks coldly. He simply relies on the superiority of cultivation. He wants to squeeze Du Shaofu dry and kill him again.


    Above the void, purple lightning lingers. Du Shaofu''s black hair is scattered and his eyes are full of thunder. There is an indescribable majesty. If a young god can punish all living beings and kill all things in the world!


    "I really can''t last long."


    Du Shaofu looked at Chihuang in the East. Then he looked up at the large purple arc drawn by the surrounding void. He felt his thunder and lightning pulse, which could be connected with the bright purple arc.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth outlined a smile and said, "but here, I can make a breakthrough, but you can''t!"


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu shook his hand, opened his mouth and suddenly sucked at the purple gold arc in the sky. A huge suction force suddenly diffused out and rose into the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The purple and gold arc above the void was originally drawn. At this time, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and inhaled it, and then it immediately started to fluctuate violently. It turned into a terrible purple and gold thunderbolt and burst out. Under the roar of thunder, a large amount of purple and gold thunder came from the air.


    "Chulala..."


    Like countless bombs, the purple and golden thunder fell from nine days with the force of destruction, and then directly fell on Du Shaofu.


    The purple and gold thunder which was enough to destroy everything fell into Du Shaofu''s body, but then disappeared in Du Shao Fu''s body, and finally was absorbed directly by his body.


    Even at this time, Du Shaofu''s body was like a bottomless cave, absorbing the power of the purple and gold thunder.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse are surging and covering his whole body. A magnificent and desolate breath spreads. The whole body''s blazing thunder and lightning light is like the rising sun, absorbing the purple and golden thunder greedily.


    Absorbed by a terrible thunder energy, Du Shaofu''s breath immediately began to rise in succession.


    In the purple gold thunder breath, contains the energy formidable formidable.


    But at the moment, these purple thunder were like Du Shaofu''s things. The terrible thunder power penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body, which made Du Shaofu''s breath soar like a rocket.Up, up!


    "Boom..."


    There was lightning and thunder in the sky. Du Shaofu was suspended in the air, covered with thunder. There was a supreme breath on his body. He wanted to oppress heaven and earth!


    Du Shaofu had already tried to absorb the power of the purple arc. When he saw the purple arc converging in the void around him, he did not hesitate to devour and absorb it when he was suppressed.


    At the moment, it seems that it is also due to the role of thunder and martial pulse. The Du family, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Yu, Du Xue and other Du family''s children are also lowered one by one.


    Du Yunlong''s body was full of thunder and his breath was climbing, which made the leaders of his peers around him tremble and gape.


    "How could that happen?"


    Dongli Chihuang feels the breath of Du Shaofu''s ascent, and her face changes greatly, which is definitely unfavorable to him.


    Dongli Chihuang wants to stop it, but finds that he can''t stop the other party at this moment. He can only watch Du Shaofu devour the thunder and lightning.


    "Is it swallowing the thunder breakthrough in that?"


    At the moment, outside the space-time symbol array, millions of eyes are looking at all that tremble.


    On the third peak of shenlei mountain, Lao Dao of Changdao can''t laugh any more.


    But the ancient Qingyang elder on the sixth peak, at this time, his face was covered with a smile.


    "Turn around, there is a big turn, God bless me seven star hall!"


    On the tenth peak, the Seven Star hall elders, such as yunbao elder, Yaoxing elder and yinxunlang elder, all trembled with excitement and their eyes turned red.


    Du Shaofu''s breath rose, and when he reached a critical point, he began to slow down.


    However, at such a slow speed, the breath is rising a lot.


    It''s like accumulating strength, so it''s depressing and getting ready to go.


    At this time, Du Shaofu almost swallowed up the bright purple electric arc that gathered and drawn from the surrounding void.


    Only the purple electric arc around the shenlei tripod was indestructible and could not be moved. Du Shaofu could not absorb and swallow it.


    It didn''t take long for Du Shaofu to see the thunder and lightning in his eyes like two rounds of sun shining in the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    Two substantive thundering eyes suddenly soared into the sky from Du Shaofu''s two pupils of Lei Hai, and finally shot into the void God thunder tripod.


    At this moment, the repressed breath in Du Shaofu''s body also burst out like a volcano.


    "Boom!"


    Around the first forging God thunder platform, countless thunders burst into the sky, exploding incessantly and destroying the breath.


    Around the purple gold thunder rampant, as if there are countless bombs in the explosion, shaking everyone''s eardrum tingling, dizzy, terrified!


    In a flash, the empty legacy and the breath of Du Shaofu reached a new height.


    "Wu Huangjing is complete!"


    Jiuchongling, nameless, Jiang Ruolin, an Lingjun, Cheng Shengnan, Sima Muhan, Zhu Xue, etc. all raised their heads and trembled, and could not help but make a sound of shock.


    At the moment, that terrible young man, in such a tyrannical and forceful way, broke through directly from the other side of Emperor Wu''s territory to the perfection of Emperor Wu''s territory in the eyes of the public.


    And all this, no matter how good their posture is, it will take several years for them to practice normally, which depends on the chance.


    But now that purple robed youth, it is so simple to break through.


    Many Tianjiao shocked and shocked, but then one by one was hit, some dejected, which simply made them unable to live.


    "This son is too terrible. Even if we pay a great price today, we must kill it. We will suffer a lot."


    At the moment of Du Shaofu''s breakthrough in the realm of Emperor Wu, the killing intention of Chihuang in Dongli also broke out.


    "Pooh


    The two pupils are red, and the red phoenix handprint in the East condenses. The mouth opens and emits a mouthful of blood essence. Then the bright Rune of light turns into a bright road in front of the body.


    This road spreads out from the void, dazzling, illusory, and distorting space.


    On both sides of the road, it seems that there is a golden light in the air, and there is a fairy shadow, which is very sacred.


    This road is mysterious and holy, which makes everyone yearn for it, like leading to the other side of reincarnation.


    The voice of God in the road is so loud that the body trembles, and the soul resonates with it. It seems that you want to step into it and let the holy cover.


    Under that kind of sacredness, there is Tianjiao who can feel it. I''m afraid that once it is covered by the road, it will be doomed!


    "Reincarnation, into reincarnation!"


    East from the red Huang drink, in the void of reincarnation, is directly spread to Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the road can directly resist the terrible thunder around him, and can resist the thunder and martial pressure of Du Shaofu at this time.


    The road runs straight to Du Shaofu. It seems that he wants to send Du Shaofu into reincarnation.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s two pupils fluctuated and thundered, and he waved his hands to gather together. In the astonishment of countless eyes, Du Shaofu condensed into a huge purple and golden lightning giant ROC.In the sky, the shadow of the giant ROC stands high in the sky, and bursts out two flaming purple and gold thunder from the two pupils which are bigger than the lantern.


    "Gu..."


    Purple and gold thunder, the shadow of the giant ROC hissing, the sound seems to be to penetrate the seal of the ancient sky, flutter up.


    "Boom!"


    Between the spreading wings of the purple gold lightning ROC, dozens of Zhang of huge purple gold thunder fell down, penetrated the space barrier, and finally landed on the reincarnation road.


    The purple gold arc rages in the sky, and the electric light is wanzhang. It is actually the life that destroys the samsara road.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    East from the red phoenix spit blood, big mouth of blood fog with the samsara road was destroyed and the mouth spewed out.


    On the head of the virtual shadow of the purple gold thunder and lightning giant ROC, Du Shaofu stepped on his feet and stood up. His eyes were like a sea of thunder, and his body was covered with electric arc. He was connected with the purple gold giant ROC. A vast and incomparable breath suddenly spread around like a tide.


    "I said, if you want to keep me, you don''t have the qualification to leave Chihuang!"


    The domineering words like thunder resound from the thunder platform, and the voice falls. Du Shaofu''s body swoops down, and a thunder light palm print instantly falls on the body of Dongli Chihuang.


    "Bang!"


    The thunder light palm print falls, has the purple gold thunder to rush into the East leaves the red Huang body.


    Inside the palm print, there is a terrible smell of punishment and killing. It is old and tyrannical. With destruction, it forcefully destroys the martial vein of Chihuang in Dongli.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Dongli Chihuang''s body falls from the air, and her mouth is full of blood. Finally, she is photographed by Shengsheng under the sight trembling drama of hundreds of millions of people inside and outside.


    "In the five thousand word chapter, Xiao Yu continued to code.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 948

    "Dongli Chihuang is defeated."


    With the east from the red Huang smashed down, the thunder platform suddenly sounded a sound of shock, many eyes for the trembling drama.


    At this moment, the shadow of the void purple gold thunder and the ROC disappears, Du Shaofu''s figure is wrapped in thunder light, his eyes are killing, and his body is diving down like a thunderbolt.


    "Hiss!"


    Then, in the eyes of countless startled people, Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the side of the fallen Dongli Chihuang. He made a dive with a fist, and hit her head hard.


    Look at the horror of this blow. If Dongli Chihuang is bombed in the head, I''m afraid it will definitely spray blood from the brain.


    Du Shaofu''s fierce attack also made countless eyes dull in the field.


    It seems that Dongli Chihuang wants to kill Du Shaofu, and Du Shaofu has long been determined to kill Dongli Chihuang.


    Look at Du Shaofu''s fierce and resolute move. Compared with Dongli Chihuang, Du Shaofu is not inferior to him!


    At the moment, Cheng Shengnan''s eyes also tremble for it, watching the thunder like a blow down, the eyes deep in his eyes continue to be complex and ethereal.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s fist fell, as fast as lightning. In a hurry, there was no accident, and it fell on the head of Dongli Chihuang. The terrible purple arc immediately overflowed.


    In this moment, there was silence, and countless eyes looked up.


    But under the eyes of many people, Du Shaofu''s fist fell, and there was no scene of brain blood gushing as expected.


    Dongli Chihuang''s body has disappeared mysteriously between the electric light and fire stones. Du Shaofu''s fist just falls on the shenlei platform.


    As Dongli Chihuang''s figure disappeared, Du Shaofu''s double pupils did not seem to be surprised. His body sprang up with a daze, his feet leaped forward like a fierce tiger, and his sharp face raised a sneer arc on his mouth, wrapped his fist in purple gold arc, and stormed out of the void in front of him.


    "Boom


    A blow to open the space ripple, the arc overflows.


    Dongli Chihuang''s figure appears strangely in the space, staggering backward for more than ten steps, and red blood spurts out from her mouth again.


    At the moment, from the deep eyes of the gorgeous spirit of Chihuang, the color of shock has also emerged completely, and the facial expression has never been in a state of confusion, which is quite different from the previous martial arts.


    "Now you are still qualified to stay with me!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and gave a sneer at Dongli Chihuang. There was an undisguised killing intention in the thunder light of his eyes. The low thunder roared from his feet, and his figure appeared in front of Dongli Chihuang like a ghost again. A palm wrapped with thunder light fell on Dongli Chihuang''s chest.


    This time, the east from Chihuang can not escape, thunder light palm print falls, the body is directly shaken, with the mouth of blood mist pouring, the body severely hit the edge of thunder platform.


    For a moment, there was silence and shock!


    The strength is enough to reach the east of Chihuang, which is half a step of wuzun. It is enough to compare with the real wuzun of the outside world.


    But at this time, he was defeated by Du Shaofu. He was as straightforward as defeat!


    In shenlei mountain range, all eyes are shocked and trembling, and the faces of all the strong people are filled with amazement.


    Especially for the strongmen and elders of the big round religion and the light God court, their faces are filled with shock!


    At first, they all thought that Du Shaofu was bound to die, and that he could not be the rival of the son Dongli Chihuang.


    The strong man of the big round religion had already known that the real fighting power of the Holy Son Dongli Chihuang was comparable to that of the venerable one. That''s why the old Taoist priest of Long Island dared to make a bet like that.


    Everyone knows that Du Shaofu, who was doomed to lose, suddenly reversed and was able to break through in the war.


    Until now, the end has been reversed!


    Du Shaofu, who was defeated, is now Won!!


    "Hiss!"


    With the landing of Dongli Chihuang, Du Shaofu''s figure is swept out again, and his eyes are cold. He is not going to let go of Dongli Chihuang and pursue him again.


    East away from the red Huang eyes of fear, at this moment has been like a dog of the family.


    Dongli Chihuang knows that Du Shaofu will surely kill him, but at the moment, he has suffered a heavy blow. His body is not as terrible as the other party, and he can no longer resist. Once he falls into the hands of Du Shaofu, he will surely die.


    "Run away!"


    Dong Li Chihuang fled, exhausted the last strength, in the millions of eyes, directly chose to escape, from the first forging body God thunder platform, directly escaped from the second forging body God thunder platform.


    The whole thunder platform seems to be silent at this moment.


    In front of the top leaders of the young generation in Zhongzhou, the Dongli Chihuang actually chose to escape.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu did not escape from the brink of death.


    By contrast, how big the gap is.


    "Only when people are in a desperate situation can they really see the gap in their hearts!"


    In the line-up of ancient Tianzong, the water murmured softly, and there was a sea like blue light wave in the eyes."Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu continues to chase after him. He can''t let go of this Dongli Chihuang. His figure immediately rushes out and wants to pursue the second forging God thunder platform.


    Just as Du Shaofu''s body wanted to kill him, he had just broken away from the first forging God thunder platform, and was bound by an invisible force of imprisonment, and could not fall down at all.


    Seeing Du Shaofu trapped in this space and falling on the second forging body God thunder platform, Dong Li Chi Huang breathes a sigh of relief. He empties his hands and pours a lot of pills into his mouth. His face is pale, his mouth corners are dripping with blood, and his clothes are not neat. He is in great distress.


    "Dongli Chihuang is defeated!"


    All eyes trembled, and the final result was completely beyond the expectation of most people.


    Dongli Chihuang''s reputation and cultivation strength have already been heard throughout Zhongzhou.


    Even if an Lingjun, Jiang Ruolin, Ming Rongyin and others are not satisfied with Dongli Chihuang, they are all aware that they should be slightly inferior to Dongli Chihuang.


    However, today, the son of the great Lunjiao left Chihuang in the East, and the reincarnation strongman of the Dalan cult was really defeated in Du Shaofu''s hands, and was in such a mess.


    "The master of Shaodian is powerful, shaking my seven star hall!"


    "Choose ten from one, the president will be brave."


    In the silence, then the Seven Star hall, the world meeting, the disciples of the ancient Tianzong burst out in an instant, blood boiling, arm shaking cheers.


    "From now on, it will spread all over Zhongzhou!"


    Night floating Ling, eternal jade light road, the ripples in the eyes fluctuate violently.


    "Reconstruction of tianwu college is around the corner!"


    General, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, Li Yuxiao, guiwa and other bodies tremble.


    At the moment, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and other Du family members'' purple and gold thunder has already disappeared, but everyone has a breakthrough.


    However, their breakthroughs were far from enough compared with Du Shaofu. They were submerged by Du Shaofu''s every move, which did not cause much shock.


    "There''s a third in the Du family. Why don''t you worry about rising?"


    Du Yunlong raised his head in front of him and hunted in his cloud robe. His breath at the moment had already stepped into the realm of Emperor Wu!


    In the ancient Tianzong lineup, Du Yu and Du Xue''s thunder and martial pulse have also awakened, and their breath has soared.


    The eyes of these two young girls are full of thunder. The breath of martial arts will never be under Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong.


    "The first of Tianjiao, the supreme of Tianjiao!"


    Jiuchongling, nameless, Jiang Ruolin and other Tianjiao look at the young people who are determined to hunt in purple robes, with a bitter smile in their eyes.


    "The head of Tianjiao, with one pick ten, uncle Du is so brave and brave that I am greatly shocked by ancient Tianzong!"


    In ancient Tianzong, in front of the time and space symbol array in tianwu square, the ancient Tianzong disciples, with their nervous palms oozing with blood, saw the purple robed youth standing in the void, shouting and cheering for them, and the trembling sound waves soared into the sky!


    "Supreme, Tianjiao, Tianjiao, supreme!"


    On the mountain peak, Sima stepped on the star, and his eyes were bright and bright with a smile on his face. He said, "martial uncle Qingyang''s eyes are poisonous this time, but he has found a good disciple."


    "The Seven Star hall should be in full swing!"


    The tenth peak of shenlei mountain, cloud leopard elder, Yao star elder and so on excitedly dance.


    "Yes, the master of the temple won with one choice and ten victories!"


    Elder Yin xunlang was even more excited. He picked up the elder yunziqin and turned it two times. Later, he seemed to find that he was yunziqin elder. He immediately flushed his cheek, put down yunziqin and stepped back to one side.


    At the moment, the cloud purple Qin elder a Leng, return to God, already already is the cheeks crimson, like a girl.


    "Tough, Qiaofeng is too strong!"


    "It''s not Qiao Feng, it''s Du Shaofu. That guy is Du Shaofu in the dark forest."


    In shenlei mountain range, in the vast crowd, countless eyes were shocked and talked about, which made many people on the third peak gloomy at the moment.


    The faces of Lao Dao and Ren Lei Zun were as heavy as ice. They did not expect that, in the end, Chihuang from Dongli was really defeated by Du Shaofu.


    On each mountain peak, the eyes are all complicated. The strength and ferocity shown by Du Shaofu make the top strong people on the scene care about it.


    With a pick of ten, how strong, how terrible, unprecedented!


    The future of such a fierce young man can be imagined if he gets shenlei forging body again.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Compared with the gloomy faces of Ren Lei Zun and long island Taoist priest, the ruddy face of Gu Qingyang elder is full of laughter, and then the roar of laughter in his mouth is like thunder, which reverberates wildly in the mountain area of shenlei.


    "Elder Qingyang has made a lot of money this time. Some disciples are like this. This life is enough!"


    Elder Hu sankun and elder shimingze looked at each other on their faces. Then, with a smile in their eyes, they envied the elder Qingyang. At the same time, they were also happy for the ancient Tianzong.


    They all knew very well that whether the young man was a disciple of the Seven Star hall or the ancient Tianzong, he was coming out of the ancient Tianzong. One of the master of the peerless youth was Gu Qingyang of the ancient Tianzong."Gu Qingyang, congratulations. There are disciples like this. What can I ask for?"


    "Gu Qingyang, you should be proud now."


    There is a figure falling, around the mountain, there are strong down the sixth peak.


    They are the top powers of other forces. When they come here, on the one hand, they are familiar with Gu Qingyang before, and they have come to show their good intentions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 949

    "Ha ha, that''s it, that''s it."


    Gu Qingyang is ruddy, with a bright smile, two big front teeth burst out, saliva splashes, and is in a good mood.


    However, careful people can see that at the moment, Gu Qingyang''s face with a bright smile, clear eyes are with a little hidden moist, that is for his disciples to attack and cry with joy, but also for his disciples to be safe and sound.


    "It was a success."


    In the deep and bright eyes of the general and minister, at this time, he looked at the young man in the purple robe, and finally showed a shocking look.


    On the top of the hunting platform, all of them are on the sky.


    "Boom


    On the shenlei platform, the breath of space rippled. With the fall of the second forging body of Chihuang in the East, the purple arc rippled around, and the whole space solidified again.


    "Du Shaofu became the head of Tianjiao with one pick of ten. Snake dragon Yang was knocked down from the God thunder platform, and the training of God thunder was about to start."


    There are eyes trembling around, which makes people wonder.


    Du Shaofu''s ferocity and strength have completely shocked the whole Zhongzhou peers!


    It is not difficult for everyone to know that after the war, Du Shaofu''s famous generals have been spread all over Zhongzhou. No one can be more ferocious than that!


    The most unfortunate thing is snake dragon Yang, who has already set foot on the tenth forging body shenlei platform, but is finally shot down by Du Shaofu and falls off the shenlei platform, losing a great opportunity.


    "Hiss!"


    Just as the purple arc solidified the space under the shenlei tripod, on Lin Weiqi''s back, the little star raised his head, and her pale gold eyes were always looking at the God thunder tripod above. Then it seemed that she bit her teeth. Her small body was like a flash of lightning, and immediately swept away at the top of the divine thunder tripod.


    "Little star, be careful."


    Lin Weiqi returned to her senses, but it was too late.


    And then in Lin Weiqi''s eyes shocked, I saw that no one dares to touch the purple arc at the moment, but let the body of small stars pass by.


    That solidified space of purple arc, so that all Tianjiao can not cross.


    But at this time, the little star is easy, if there is nothing passing by.


    These purple arcs do no harm to the little stars at all.


    In the eyes of all the people, the little star passed by, and the purple arc around it seemed to have some intelligence, and automatically avoided it.


    Inside the tripod, I felt the deep breath of Du Lei''s body


    "I feel it, too."


    Du Shaofu looked up and could not kill Dongli Chihuang. He could only give up. If he had a chance, he would not let go.


    At this moment, deep in the mouth of the God thunder tripod, the essence and blood are connected with each other, which makes Du Shaofu feel that there is something calling himself to enter the God thunder tripod.


    "Dad, let''s go in."


    The little star asked Du Shaofu. His golden eyes were full of expectation.


    That familiar breath, let it small star feel the unusual cordiality, like blood connection.


    "Go


    Du Shaofu nodded. His figure rose from the sky and stepped on the sky like thunder tripod step by step.


    "What does Du Shaofu want to do? It seems that Chihuang, who left the East in the past, also wanted to climb into the thunder tripod, but he was knocked down in three steps!"


    At the moment, millions of eyes trembled again, paying close attention to the purple robed hunting youth.


    In the God thunder tripod, a terrible purple electric arc came down, and the pressure was like ten thousand catties of huge stones on all people''s hearts.


    That pressure makes people Xuan Qi solidify, pulse soul trembles millet, soul trembles!


    "Does this kid know that rumor...!"


    In the ancient Tianzong, Sima stepped on a star like double pupil, and once again a flash of fine light came out, looking at the space-time symbol array, ah, purple robed youth stepping up into the sky, looking forward to it.


    On the thunder guiding platform, on the first forging God thunder platform, Du Shaofu is domineering.


    Step by step, four steps in a row, Du Shaofu easily surpasses the red phoenix of Dongli, which makes millions of eyes wonder and tremble!


    The young man hunting in purple robes was stepping up in the sky with the most arrogant posture.


    That young man in purple robe, stepping up step by step in the purple and gold arc, is domineering and aloof. How impressive!


    On the thunder platform of the fifth forging body God, Cheng Shengnan looks at the back of the purple robe that surpasses the Red Phoenix in the East, and the dimly dimpled ripples appear in his eyes.


    At the moment, the young man step by step up into the air, as if in and her more and more far away


    "He was able to board."


    On the thunder platform of the forging God, jiuchongling, nameless, Jiang Ruolin and an Lingjun all looked up at the purple robe, and their eyes trembled again."Is the rumor true? Why can he go up?"


    On the second forging body God thunder platform, looking at the overbearing and aloof youth at this time, on the pale face of Chihuang in the East, the eyes gush with resentment senhan''s eyes.


    Five, six, seven, eight


    Du Shaofu was covered with purple lightning and stepped on it with his head raised in the terrible purple gold arc.


    In the arc, there was a purple and golden thunder, which swept down and destroyed the tyranny. However, it could not stop Du Shaofu''s domineering steps


    "Get out of my way. Don''t hurt my father."


    The little star raised his head and drank arrogantly. The purple and gold thunderbolt seemed to be psychic and obedient, spreading towards both sides in succession, for fear that it would hurt little star.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s ninth step is to fall, and a large amount of purple gold thunder in the purple gold arc above it, like a purple gold light column channel, envelops Du Shaofu and the little stars.


    Then, in countless eyes, purple thunder and Du Shaofu, the little stars all disappeared in the inverted God thunder tripod.


    The first forging body, shenlei platform, also disappeared under the shenlei tripod.


    "In, really in, why is he not me?"


    Looking at the disappearing purple robe''s back, the East leaves the red Huang''s eyes to tremble, the resentment Sen Leng is rich.


    Dongli Chihuang really can''t understand why what he can''t do is just a boy out of the small stone city, but he can do it.


    "It seems that the rumor is true, but the east away from Chihuang is not qualified, but the boy can. Everything is clear. With one pick ten, the supreme Tianjiao can get the biggest chance. That''s why, the ancient emperor of heaven has finally come out of a heaven!"


    Outside the tianwu square of the ancient emperor, Sima steps on the stars and his eyes are trembling. It is said that the real opportunity is true, and now it falls on the boy.


    This is definitely a good thing for the whole ancient Tianzong.


    "The rumor is true, and it falls on the boy. It''s not good..."


    In the big wheel cult, in the distance of the space-time Rune array, there are frozen mountain spaces. Many figures with strong breath can distort the surrounding space. Looking at the purple robe figures disappeared in the space-time Fu array, they all show a dignified and chilly color.


    "Cha, see what that boy is from!"


    On the peak, a rather upright middle-aged eyes showed a sneer, cold in the eyes.


    "Chulala..."


    All the space-time runes began to disappear, and everything that sealed the ancient land began to disappear.


    "Those Tianjiao should start forging body by thunder. After a month, the seal will be opened in the ancient land, and then they will be able to walk out."


    "It is estimated that those Tianjiao will be able to greatly increase their strength."


    "The most terrible thing is that their spiritual roots and martial veins can be enhanced."


    "How did Du Shaofu finally enter the shenlei tripod?"


    "All this is mysterious, and the dust has settled down. Then Du Shaofu can still step down in the sky and enter the shenlei tripod with one pick of ten. Maybe he can get more benefits."


    In shenlei mountain range, there is a lot of discussion. With the disappearance of time and space symbol array, some people begin to leave. This grand event in Zhongzhou has come to an end.


    And in this grand event, people were surprised by the number of Gao Chao.


    A lot of black horses poured out. At last, Du Shaofu''s appearance was more impressive than ever before.


    Seal the ancient land, under the shenlei tripod. At this time, a large amount of purple gold thunder falls, covering the top of the thunder guiding platform, covering the nine forged shenlei platform.


    The purple and golden thunderbolt swept down, leaving Chihuang in the East, jiuchongling, nameless, Cheng Shengnan, Sima Muhan, Du Xiaoqing, Zhu Xue, anlingjun and Jiang Ruolin sit cross legged, coagulate their fingerprints, and begin to absorb the purple golden thunder into the body.


    "God thunder forging body, great chance


    Under the thunder guiding platform, many eyes showed envy, and such opportunities were too rare.


    After the training of shenlei, those Tianjiao''s cultivation strength is enough to further open the distance between them and their peers.


    Thirty years ago, those Tianjiao Sima Taixing, Dongli changgu and others who got the body forged by shenlei had already surpassed their peers and reached a terrible level.


    "Wu Mai seems to have improved a little again."


    Under the thunder guiding stage, Du Yunlong stretched himself, and his bones and joints "crackled" all over his body, which was indescribably happy.


    Just absorbed those purple and gold thunder not only let him step into the realm of Emperor Wu, but also made his pulse strong again.


    "After the first World War, Zhongzhou became famous, and Tianjiao respected the whole world."


    Gu Xinyan faces her face and gently lifts her delicate face. Her beautiful eyes are full of light.


    "Wait for a month. You can realize that their duel just now can make you all get a lot of benefits. After a month, their God thunder forging body will end, and there will be a space channel to seal the exit directly."


    Water if cold said to the disciples of ancient Tianzong behind him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 950

    Inside the mysterious thunder tripod, purple and gold electric arc is overflowing all around, which is full of destruction.


    "Little star, be careful."


    Du Shaofu reminds Xiaoxing in a loud voice, for fear that the little white eyed wolf has an accident.


    "Boom...!"


    Just as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, a series of thunders burst out all around.


    The bright purple lightning burst out, and the purple and gold thunders, which were completely coagulated by the purple lightning, thundered down and smashed the four sides of the space.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body trembled, his body fell like a black hole, and then appeared in a strange space.


    The surrounding space is empty, there are purple and gold thunder clouds in the sky, and the small stars on the shoulders are also missing.


    "Chulala..."


    Within the purple and gold thunder cloud, the purple and gold thunder almost became a piece, "crackling".


    Where the thunder passed, the space was also smashed. The thunder with thick arms was thundering down with terrible force.


    This momentum, I''m afraid, is able to completely complete the peak of Wu Emperor''s cultivation strong, but also directly bombarded into pieces.


    Before Du Shaofu could react, the terrible purple and gold thunderbolt fell everywhere, and a mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth.


    "Not good!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was shocked, and he urged the thunder pulse to stop the force of thunder.


    But at the moment, these purple and gold thunder clouds are rolling in the sky, like a purple and gold python, plunging out of the purple thunder cloud, tearing the space, and falling down again.


    In this void space, Du Shaofu had no escape.


    "Pooh


    Suffering from the force of thunder, Du Shaofu once again spewed out a huge mouthful of blood. The thunder veins on his body were all broken, and his body was dripping with blood, revealing dense white bones.


    But if this is the general first time to ascend the military Zun, just afraid it will be directly damaged in one of them, fly into smoke.


    "Boom...!"


    As Du Shaofu''s second breath of blood spurted out, a series of thick arm purple and gold thunder, like a roaring purple dragon in the sky, brought up bright thunder and plundered down the sky.


    Du Shaofu stepped on the wave and carefree step. His figure was as flighty as a God. His eyes were wide and frightened, and he wanted to quickly escape from the attack area of purple and gold thunder.


    However, all this seemed to be in vain. The thunder of this kind finally became intelligent and directly bombarded Du Shaofu one after another.


    The terrible purple electric arc overflowed and opened, and then turned into countless tiny purple electric snakes, which continuously penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body.


    The destructive force made Du Shaofu''s body burst one by one.


    In the splash of golden blood, Du Shaofu began to fall into a coma.


    At last, Du Shaofu realized that the terrible purple and gold thunder and lightning were withering and destroying everything in his body.


    Du Shaofu''s strong body was unable to resist the purple and gold thunder, and even the thunder pulse could not absorb the power of the purple and gold thunder.


    The muscles, muscles, viscera, blood vessels and meridians are beginning to be destroyed


    "Boom!"


    The sound of thunder roared and roared. Within the purple thunder cloud above the void space, a continuous stream of purple electric arcs converged into purple and gold thunder, and then all of them fell on Du Shaofu''s body.


    Bang Bang Bang...! "


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was destroyed by thunder. His internal organs, muscles, channels and blood were destroyed to pieces. Even the Shenque palace and the mud pill palace were smashed by the thunder.


    Du Shaofu''s body was filled with the square box of Zijin tianque, Qiankun bag, Dapeng''s golden wings, and baying.


    Under the destruction of the purple and gold thunder, Du Shaofu''s body was torn apart, his meridians were broken, his six Fu organs burst and his bones were broken into pieces


    "Is it really going to die this time?"


    Under Du Shaofu''s last perception, he thought of the drunkard father, his mother and sister Shaojing, Xiao Qing, Du Xiaoyao, uncle, er Bo, doctor, man, Ouyang Shuang, the fairy woman, and the clever woman


    The familiar figures appeared in the depth of his consciousness, and then Du Shaofu''s body fell apart and began to lose his final consciousness


    As thunder fell, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen swept out and fell into a coma.


    "Hi..."


    However, at the end of the day, the ancient space in the mud pill palace burst into light, which automatically covered the original God in a coma, so that the original God could be safe and sound.


    At the moment, it is also a void space, with purple and gold thunder clouds all over the sky and purple arc overflowing.


    The body of the little star appears in this void space. The golden double pupil drips and turns, and the eyes are tightly looking at the void space. At this time, a piece of black light is suspended.


    The dark light, in this purple and gold arc space, is also spreading a palpable ancient breath, like a fierce beast in deep sleep."Hula..."


    All of a sudden, that piece of black light is overflowing and moving, and the light pours out into the void space, just like a beast waking up.


    Suddenly, the little star seems to be under some kind of traction, the golden double pupil into a kind of black.


    "Oh


    The little star opened his mouth and roared at the dragon, and then turned into a huge body of tens of Zhang long.


    Stars flowing, with the breath of golden winged ROC, a pair of wings that are full of expansion are no longer as thin as cicadas'' wings, but like phoenix feathers, spreading the red and purple flaming fire.


    A terrible strange and complex oppressive force spreads from the small star''s body to this void space, which is the supreme breath of monsters.


    "Hula..."


    The black light wave, and then turned into a dazzling spot of light, all covered on the back of the little star, tightly wrapped in it, like a natural.


    "Hiss."


    An illusory figure, and then out of the dark light, it is a young man in yellow robe who is less than 30 years old. His feet are suspended in this void space, and his posture is unique. That is the real supreme coming!


    The whole body space of the Yellow robed Han is distorted. Under the golden curly hair on his forehead, his dark eyes are permeated with a vast breath, and there is a trace of evil demon in the center of his eyebrows.


    "My son, my father and your mother, and your uncle, all have important things to do, so they have to leave you in this world. In this year, when you come here, the world will be turbulent again, leaving the Xuanwu shell for self-defense. You can also help the purple thunder xuanding people to guard the world and take good care of our home. Your mother and I will certainly come to pick you up and go home."


    The voice of the Han Dynasty dropped, his eyes were smiling, and then the illusory supreme figure was slowly dissipated in this void space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time goes by slowly. The nine Tianjiao on the shenlei platform have been accepting the training of shenlei. Their breath and spiritual roots and martial veins are continuously increasing, which attracts the admiration of countless eyes.


    Under the thunder platform, the Du family and the world will not dare to despise it again.


    At the beginning, less than 70 Tianjiao stepped on the thunder guiding platform. In the Du family and the World Association, there were more than a dozen of them, which was enough to make people dare not underestimate it.


    Looking at the nine major forces, no one can have so much arrogance.


    This time, Du Shaofu was very proud of himself as the president of the World Association. The news of the third son of the Du family has been spread quietly. Who dares to underestimate the Du family and the world association.


    Some people even speculate whether the Du family and the world will be the hidden big family power, otherwise, how can they throw out so many young people''s pride.


    Some people are secretly speculating that Du Shaofu, who has entered the cave of shenlei Ding, will have a good chance.


    In a word, this time Tianjiao''s struggle for hegemony is totally different from before.


    In the outside world, at this moment, the whole of Zhongzhou has already shaken.


    Du Shaofu''s name is famous throughout Zhongzhou, which is astonishing. At the same time, the fame of the World Association and the Du family also spread quietly.


    Du Shaofu''s deeds of bullying were spread out. With the help of embellishment, it was like the underworld of fierce beasts, and the gods came down to earth, which became the topic of the whole Zhongzhou after dinner.


    At dusk, under the setting sun, the stone city is covered with a golden light, and the golden light is shining in the sea of clouds, which is very spectacular.


    Du''s main hall, at this time is also shrouded by the rays of the sun, the door treasure land, the rays of the sky.


    "God bless the Du family. Fortunately, it spread all over the wasteland immediately. The third youngest of the Du family is still alive, and he is trying to suppress Tianjiao''s head. The Du family''s children are famous and seal the ancient land. Our Du family will not fall, and we will be in great prosperity!"


    In the hall, Du Zhenwu''s body trembled, his eyes sobbed with joy, and his eyes trembled with moisture.


    "The news spread that the whole army of the frontier of the wasteland country, the founding of the ROC emperor, has not fallen. In a few days, he should return from the sealed ancient land!"


    The doctor of medicine has no life, the grey robe fluctuates and the eyes tremble.


    "San Shao didn''t die, really not."


    Xuanjiao king, juejian king, stone turtle king and so on, are excited.


    "God bless the wasteland!"


    "Our country is blessed by heaven."


    "The stone city is blessed, and the heaven has eyes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At dusk, the whole stone city is boiling for it, and all people take to the streets to celebrate with lanterns, gongs and drums.


    "Stone city blood feud, when someone to recover!"


    "Wait for the return of the ROC emperor, revenge on the blood and sea!"


    Among the crowd, there are old people in tears, women and children looking forward to it. The blood feud of Shicheng is waiting for the return of the peerless supreme.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Not dead, he is not dead, Tianjiao supreme, Dongli Chihuang is defeated..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 951

    "Not dead, he is not dead, Tianjiao supreme, Dongli Chihuang is defeated..."


    In the imperial palace of the stone dragon Empire, there is a faint shadow of the Golden Dragon hovering in the Golden Dragon Palace. Emperor Cheng holds the message jade slips in his hand, and his body can''t help shaking.


    "Pedaling!"


    The news seemed to have exhausted all the strength of emperor Cheng. He could not help but stagger back for a few steps and slumped on the Dragon chair behind him with empty eyes.


    "At this time, we can only find the great Lunjiao and the light shrine."


    The old emperor Cheng fan''s eyes trembled, and his old face looked dark.


    "He is the younger brother of Sima TA Xing, the ancient patriarch of heaven, or a disciple of Qixing Hall''s Qixing hall. He seems to have a good relationship with Xuanfu gate. What he relies on is also on the Dalan cult and the Guangming divine court."


    Sima stepped on the star with a faint voice and lonely eyes. He was very clear that the Seven Star Hall of the ancient Tianzong that Du Shaofu was relying on might even have a Xuanfu gate. The relationship was more stable than the big round religion and the light God court that the stone dragon Empire relied on now.


    More importantly, once he came out of the sealed ancient land, he would be able to sweep the whole stone dragon empire with the strength of the World Association and Du family.


    There are about 70 Tianjiao, but nearly 20 of them are closely related to him.


    "So far, we have no choice but to rely on the Mahayana and the Illuminati to see what they plan." Old emperor Cheng fan is deep road, the old face wiped a little chill.


    Cheng Huang looks at the old emperor Cheng Fanshi. After a moment, he sighs in a hollow voice: "father, you shouldn''t go to stone city at the beginning, otherwise, things may not come to this stage..."


    "Now that things have come to an end, it''s useless to think about it and it can''t be used by me. We can only remove it. The Dalan cult and the Guangming shrine are still there. I''m afraid they want to get rid of Du Shaofu more than we do. We haven''t lost yet, and we still have a chance."


    Cheng fan, the old emperor of the stone dragon Empire, has a deep way. As the old emperor of the stone dragon Empire, he can protect the stone dragon empire for many years, relying on more than strength.


    "Ah..."


    Cheng Huang sighs, unable to refute the old emperor Cheng Fanshi. His eyes tremble. Then he murmurs in his heart: "I hope there is a turning point. I hope Shengnan can bring a change..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the whole stone dragon Empire, at this time, the news that Du Shaofu, the brave king, and the ROC emperor, the founding of the wasteland, were still alive was quietly spread.


    In the war between the stone dragon Empire and the wasteland, the army of the wasteland was confronted with each other. However, the army of the wasteland never attacked the ordinary city dwellers. The cities and towns were not damaged and the needle and thread were not taken. They had already received a lot of support.


    On the contrary, some of the Royal legions of the stone dragon Empire were defeated in a panic. They imposed heavy taxes and levies on the places where they had passed. They also made people hate them and dare not to speak up.


    With the king of Shenyong still alive in the world and sealed the ancient land, the news that King Shenyong had become the supreme emperor of heaven by suppressing the nine major forces was suddenly shaken by many people.


    In the army of the stone dragon Empire, the vast majority of the people were in Kaiming city and saw with their own eyes that the king of divine courage brought many strong men to fight the enemy bravely.


    Let''s not say that at the beginning, the king of supernatural valour fought against LV Kun, the emperor of the heavenly snake.


    Finally, there was no king of valour in Daqing, nor was there mention of the temple of beasts and the meeting of the world.


    Some of the officers and men were already displeased. They just talked in secret and did not dare to say so openly.


    After that, the king of Shenyong was severely damaged and needed the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Qi to continue his life, but was rejected by the stone dragon empire.


    In the end, the news that the king of valour had fallen, and that the stone city and the dark forest had become a country of their own had long been spread within the army.


    Some soldiers were dissatisfied with the stone dragon Empire, but they couldn''t do anything.


    Later, because the state-owned wasteland people wanted to recover justice in the palace of the stone dragon Empire, the old emperor Cheng Fanshi and the strongmen of the Dalan cult started killing in Shicheng, causing the war between the Shilong Empire and the wasteland.


    This made many soldiers of the stone dragon Empire even more dissatisfied, but they could not choose from each other.


    At the moment, the king of Shenyong is still alive. Many of the officers and men in the army feel arrogant and domineering. They are even more eager to retreat.


    Someone has been secretly trying to change sides, a big storm is accumulating.


    "Alive, my grandson is still alive..."


    All over the mountains and fields of bamboo forest, Zhenbei Wang''s eyes were excited and trembling.


    Zhenbei Wang had been recovering more and more vigorous body bones, now these years again weak many, with an old look.


    "Beiwang, we can''t bear it any longer. Many generals and Marquis Wu refused to accept and were executed in secret. The Cheng family is not virtuous enough to continue to let us work hard and ask Lao Wang to lead us!"


    In the bamboo forest, there are generals in armor robes kneeling for orders.


    "Ask Lao Wang to lead


    A crowd of soldiers will kneel and plead.


    "I have taken off my armour and returned to the field. I have fasted and meditated on God. I do not care about the affairs of the world. It is enough that my grandson is still alive."


    The king of Zhenbei waved his hand. He had already removed his armor and returned to the field. He didn''t want to ask about everything outside.


    The generals had no choice but to leave, knowing that he could not persuade the stubborn old king.


    "Grandfather..."Xie Fei opens her mouth, her bright eyes are fluctuating and charming. She seems to want to say something.


    "Phil, do you think my grandson needs my help?" Zhenbei Wang interrupted Xie Fei.


    Xie Fei looked at the North King of the town. After a moment, he said softly, "grandfather, do you really look at the people''s lives? With that guy''s character, once you come out and learn about the Shicheng incident, you will never give up."


    "What I fear most is the loss of life, so I took off my armor and returned to the field. What comforted me was that the wasteland was full of support and support. I did not mistake people. It seems that the fate of the stone dragon Empire has been exhausted..."


    The king of Zhenbei sighed. After a moment, he said softly, "but with my cheap grandson''s temperament, Shicheng will not let go of the Cheng family. If it comes to the end, the Cheng family won''t come to ask us to retire. Then I will fight for the old man and ask the boy to keep the Cheng family''s blood."


    "Why is that?"


    Xie Fei was puzzled and asked the king of Zhenbei.


    "If the Cheng family didn''t come to us at the end of the day, it would be worth leaving a thread of blood."


    The king of Zhenbei looked deep into the bamboo forest. Then he moved a little bit in the deep of his eyes and said, "if at the end of the day, the Cheng family will send someone to suppress my grandson with affection. That proves that the Cheng family is not worth our old fellows to have anything to remember..."


    Xie Fei was speechless and seemed to understand something.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the void space, the thunder of "boom" resounded, and the purple and gold thunders bombarded Du Shaofu''s sleeping spirit, but they were countered by the reckless light of the lock and diffusion of the ancient space.


    In the void, flesh and blood are flying. At this time, in addition to Du Shaofu''s sleeping and comatose spirit, there are also bags of heaven and earth, overlying shadows and Dapeng''s golden wings.


    The square box containing the Zijin tianque was also destroyed long ago, revealing the complete Zijin tianque.


    Even if the thunder falls, it is still unable to destroy Zijin tianque.


    In the void space, a huge body fragment is completely fragmented, but there seems to be some connection between them.


    Among the blood, flesh and blood channels and broken bones, there is also a broken net of light, which releases the secret patterns of talismans and spreads authority. It is Du Shaofu''s original thunder and martial pulse.


    "Boom!"


    The incessant purple and gold thunder directly bombarded the broken flesh and blood. At this time, the force of the thunderbolt was less destructive. It bombarded the broken flesh and blood. The purple and gold lightning was lingering, which seemed to make the flesh and blood stronger.


    The thunder of that road falls, invisibly has been extremely orderly, seems to be with a certain law.


    Each thunder falls, that a group of fragmented body fragments, will quietly have some changes, slowly become stronger.


    This kind of refining is more abnormal than Du Shaofu''s every time he absorbs the energy of demon blood and elixir.


    This kind of quenching, is completely crushing the body, starting from every cell.


    The power of this purple thunder is enough to destroy any body, but now it falls on Du Shaofu''s smashed body, it is strange to let these broken bodies survive.


    Du Shaofu''s broken body, every piece of broken flesh and blood, and every tiny cell was absorbing the power of the purple thunder.


    At the moment, if the former owner of the so-called "shenlei Ding" in Zhongzhou, saw the speed of Du Shaofu''s broken flesh and blood absorbing the power of purple and gold thunder, he would definitely scold him secretly. However, compared with his original speed, this speed is absolutely not sure how much faster [for details, please see the world of miraculous martial arts].


    Of course, the former owner of the "God thunder tripod" didn''t have thunder and martial pulse at the beginning, but Du Shaofu''s body was able to swallow the power of thunder, so the speed was naturally much faster now.


    In the broken flesh and blood, there is a wave of domineering golden talisman secret patterns, releasing the domineering atmosphere.


    It was Du Shaofu''s original half of the golden winged Dapeng''s Secret bone in his chest. At this time, it was destroyed by the terrible purple and gold thunder, and finally completely integrated with the flesh and blood.


    "Hula..."


    The thunder kept falling. In Du Shaofu''s flesh and blood, there was a glow of light, and there were many profound fluctuations. A powerful heart beat, such as the beating of a drum, shook people''s hearts.


    This is Du Shaofu''s new heart, which is made up of immortal grass, Dongming grass, star energy, purple flame, demon Huang and so on.


    This new heart is reborn in the destruction of the thunder. At the moment, in the thunder, it can still remain intact, and even be connected with the thunder to release the surging vitality.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 952

    The purple and gold thunder bombarded Du Shaofu''s broken * one after another. Under the surging vitality released by the new heart, the fragmented * became more active under the temper of thunder.


    "Chula la!"


    In this void space, there was silence, which lost the general silence of time.


    Of course, in the silence, the constant purple and gold thunder is still bombarding down.


    According to a fixed law, these purple and golden thunderbolts bombarded Du Shaofu''s spirit as well as his fragmentation.


    Although Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was protected by the reckless spirit released from the ancient space, there were also a series of purple gold arcs that penetrated into his yuan Shen through the reckless Qi, and finally integrated into the yuan God.


    If someone can see this scene at this time, he will surely be able to feel that under the absorption of the purple gold arc energy, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen has a purple gold color, becoming more and more solid and strong.


    As time goes by, the purple thunder seems to have no intelligence, but also seems to have a trace of intelligence. In this way, thunder bursts out in accordance with a specific track and speed.


    In the whole space, there are only those thunders resounding through


    However, Du Shaofu''s broken * became stronger and stronger after it was broken.


    Finally, with the surging vitality of his new heart, Du Shaofu''s broken * began to agglomerate again.


    His muscles and muscles, four limbs and hundreds of bones, meridians and blood vessels resumed to breed again, until even the sleeping spirit was covered, the ancient space retreated to the side and became silent


    at this moment, Du Shaofu is just like breaking up and standing up, waiting for the cocoon to become a butterfly!


    However, Du Shaofu himself did not know what great benefits he had gained.


    Night, stars all over the sky.


    There are many peaks, and the breath is ancient and wild.


    On the mountain peak, the moon is shrouded, and a girl in her mid-20s stands quietly.


    The girl''s two wisps of black lacquer transparent hair gently brushed her face with the wind, wrapped in a light green skirt, and her waist was not filled with a grip, which outlined a graceful arc.


    This is a beautiful girl, the beauty is not only in appearance, but also in temperament and blood.


    At this time, with her unique woman standing in front of it, will immediately fade.


    The girl stood on the mountain peak, even if it was so quiet, it was just like a real banished immortal who came to the world, did not dye the world''s fireworks, her delicate red lips were slightly open, and she murmured, "you are a powerful guy, but that clan may also know that it may cause a lot of trouble."


    Seven night Xi Dai Mei crooked, looking at the starry sky, eyes Linghui rotation, two pupil wise under, with a little worry.


    "Kong Lao, help me pay attention to that clan."


    Suddenly, seven night Xi looked back at the rear of the night sky, the eyes of the wise and crafty began to change color, began to show a kind of dignity.


    "Miss, can we intervene in the affairs of the outside world? Otherwise, the clan leaders and elders will talk about you again."


    Behind him, in the night sky, there is an old voice coming out.


    "They can''t intervene in the affairs of the outside world."


    Seven night Xijiao Yan slightly heavy, more and more dignified, double pupil in the night released the star like light, said: "but that guy is now I save, if anyone dares to move him, I will not agree."


    Deep in the night, there was silence for a while, and then the voice of the old man came again: "Miss, you don''t like that boy, do you?"


    "Kong Lao, what do you say?"


    When she stomped on her cheeks, her eyes were red.


    "Miss, I am kind to remind you that the boy has some skills, but he is quite different from you." The old man continued.


    "Kong Lao, don''t you think his talent is not enough?" Seven night light frowns.


    "Miss, I just think it will hurt him. The family will not agree with it."


    The old man sighed in his voice, and then said softly, "I think that boy is good. Even if his talent is of the same generation in the clan, he should be able to enter the top 80, maybe into the top 60."


    "Kong Lao, if you think too much, I won''t like him."


    Under the night sky of the mountain peak, the night wind blows, and the long skirt of the seven night light is slightly displayed, just like a banished immortal standing in the middle of the moon. Then, the shell teeth nibble at the corners of his lips, and his clever eyes show a strange look that is hard to detect. He murmured, "if I really like a person, no one can stop me, nor can those old men."


    Continuous mountains, verdant and dark green, night shrouded, bright moon in the sky.


    The top of the mountain, the breath of ancient boundless, a towering ancient tree, like a giant umbrella covering the night sky.


    A woman in her twenties, dressed in a tight green suit, stood under a tree and looked up at the stars.


    The woman''s delicate face is as delicate as an elf. Her eyebrows are like green feathers, and her muscles are as white as snow. Three thousand green silk is tied into a simple blue bun and tied behind her head."Are you ok..."


    The fairy woman murmured softly, tall and graceful, leaning against the tree to outline the graceful arc.


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, he would surely recognize that this is the Dongli Qingqing that often appears in his mind. However, his figure has become more and more graceful in recent years.


    "Hiss!"


    As the space fluctuates, an old woman in the shape of fifty appears behind Qingqing in Dongli.


    The old woman''s back is slightly camel, her long hair is combed in a high bun, with some white hair mottled on it, and her face looks a little old-fashioned.


    "Master."


    East from Qingqing back, the whole person with a light aura.


    "What are you doing? Time is running out. You must break through that layer as soon as possible."


    The old woman looked at the east from the green, slightly bent body straightened some, suddenly her eyes a Leng, revealed a little joy, quite surprised: "you girl unexpectedly broke through?"


    "Well, the disciple has already broken through that level."


    Dongli Qingqing nods, and her delicate and beautiful face is like a little smile.


    "Although we have already broken through that level, it is not enough. Many of those people have already broken through that layer."


    The old woman looked at the night sky, her eyes were bright, and then she looked at Qingqing in the East and said, "your talent is not inferior to those of the top generation in those families, but your cultivation resources are not as good as them. As a teacher, you have been practicing in the outside world. I hope that in terms of mood and will, you can surpass them and make up for the gap in cultivation resources."


    "Thank you very much, master."


    Dongli Qingqing salutes, knowing that although the master is strict, she has always been attentive to her. She is the best person in the world to her now. She can even give up her life for her, and the guy is willing to sacrifice his life for her.


    "it''s almost time for you to break through that layer. What you left in your family should be given to you." The old woman light way, seemingly severe in the eyes, wipe over a little fluctuation.


    In her heart, how could she feel heartache for it? The blood feud of her family fell on this slender body. Over the years, she has been constantly honing and bearing the heavy burden. Let her, who is a master, see it in her eyes and feel pain in her heart.


    In the strange and quiet space, purple and gold thunder has been falling continuously according to a mysterious law.


    "I can''t die, no one can let me die..."


    When Du Shaofu regained consciousness, he cried out in the depth of Yuan Shen, and then woke up with a start.


    "Am I dead or am I ok?"


    When he woke up, Du Shaofu recalled his last memory. He was finally cut down by the purple and gold thunder, and his body was torn apart and the blood poured out


    When the yuan God was released, Du Shaofu peeped out.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu was completely surprised from the depth of Yuan Shen. He was not dead, and his body was still intact.


    Zijin tianque, Qiankun bag, Dapeng golden wing, ancient space are scattered on one side.


    And he should have been a broken body, at this time it seems to be getting stronger and stronger, even the thunder and martial veins in the body are becoming stronger and stronger.


    Du Shaofu got up and let the thunder chop down. He noticed everything in the space and thought, "is this also a big chance? This is the real God thunder forging body!"


    "Chance, it''s a big chance."


    Du Shaofu murmured, "this is the big chance that he is looking for. Under the purple and gold thunder, his body is still getting stronger and stronger, and even the yuan God is becoming more and more solid and powerful.


    "Strong, I want to be strong."


    From the bottom of his heart, Du Shaofu suddenly burst out with perseverance and obsession. This is not a crisis, this is a great opportunity, perhaps because he challenged the supreme model, he was able to get the great opportunity in the God thunder tripod.


    At the moment, I must seize this opportunity and enhance my strength, just like the road of the strong who has been advancing.


    I still have to see my mother and my sister Shaojing. The whereabouts of the drunkard father is unknown. Tianwu college has not been rebuilt. Only by becoming a real strong man can we accomplish all this!


    "We must be strong!"


    Du Shaofu was stubborn and pondered. Although he did not know when the thunder would stop, he seemed to have been able to absorb the thunder and become stronger.


    The bones, heart, blood vessels, muscles and skin in the body have been strengthened from the inside to the outside again at the moment. This change is due to the purple and golden thunder.


    "Absorb thunder, continue to enhance."


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged and simply began to actively absorb the purple and gold thunder inside and began to forge himself.


    At this moment, if the last owner of the "God thunder Ding" is there, it must be a little crazy.


    It took two years for him to break through the purple and golden thunderbolt and then stand up and achieve immortal metaphysical body.


    However, in one month, Du Shaofu had already broken down and then stood up www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 953

    Absorb the power of thunder, forge the spirit of the body, and forge muscles and muscles.


    No one knows what kind of forging Du Shaofu is going through in this void space.


    This kind of training and forging is bizarre and shocking. I''m afraid it is enough to make people breathe cold air.


    Although Du Shaofu was able to absorb the power of purple gold thunder and turn it into his own use, Du Shaofu was able to feel a deep pain in his soul.


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth and resisted, absorbing the power of the purple and golden thunder, integrating into his own meridians, blood vessels, bones and internal organs.


    Every time the thunder fell, Du Shaofu was in great pain.


    However, in this, every cell in Du Shaofu''s flesh body will get benefits. The body spreads the hidden patterns of talisman, and the rays of the sun soar to the sky.


    The body also became more and more crystal clear, faintly suffused with purple gold color.


    All the invisible impurities in the cells of the flesh, which could not be seen by the naked eye, had been continuously refined by purple thunder and were being eliminated.


    Du Shaofu, who was already strong and incomparable, is still undergoing a transformation of germplasm, just like the transformation of a cocoon into a butterfly


    Du Shaofu, who was immersed in it, did not know that it was time for a month outside.


    Under the shenlei tripod, the purple arc began to converge, and the huge thunder guiding platform began to shrink.


    On the nine forged lightning platforms, the purple gold lightning began to dissipate.


    Nine breath began to wake up, straight into the sky, shaking the entire void chattering drama!


    Nine Tianjiao wake up, the breath on the body is greatly increased.


    The most important thing is that the invisible force of the nine people is far different from a month ago.


    "Great benefits have been achieved."


    Under the thunder platform, many breath also wake up, looking at the nine Tianjiao eyes with envy.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder tripod vibrates, and then the void is torn apart. Like a crack in the space, a dazzling void channel is revealed, and the purple arc around it fluctuates.


    "The exit is open, you can go out!"


    &Whoosh &


    in a short time, there are a lot of figures, such as tornado storm swept past, swept to the exit, like countless lightning lights burst out, into the exit.


    It''s been almost half a year here, and everyone is waiting to go out.


    In the outbreak of the crowd''s figure breath, many young men and women''s figures have not yet displayed their figures, and their faces are full of doubts.


    In particular, a number of women, all are outstanding figure, the generation of the country.


    "Whoosh."


    Sima Muhan falls down and looks at the thunder tripod in the sky and says, "why hasn''t that bastard come out yet?"


    "My brother will be OK."


    Du Xiaoqing''s figure also then fell, empty eyes worried.


    "He''s OK. There should be something else to delay."


    Du Xiaoyao affirmed that he could feel Du Shaofu unimpeded in the invisible connection of pulse and soul.


    "We have to go out first, or we can''t go out."


    Shuiruohan told the crowd that once the exit was closed, it would take 30 years before it was opened.


    Thirty years in this, I''m afraid I don''t know what will happen.


    "Let''s go out first. Shaofu will be OK. It was all right at the beginning, but now it will be OK."


    His long black hair is as smooth as a waterfall, and his green silk is loosely coiled. Du Xiaoman''s beautiful eyes are fixed on the God thunder tripod above. His uncertain teeth confirm that, but at this time, it can''t make everyone trapped in it.


    The night floats Ling to nod, the breath is sharp, said: "everybody first waits outside, the president may come out for a while."


    People nodded, and then they could only show their body shape, one by one into the seal ancient exit.


    General, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Li Yuxiao, Wuque and so on follow.


    Cheng Shengnan enters the exit in the bright divine court. His complex and ethereal eyes look at the God thunder Ding in the air, and then enters the exit with the overwhelming crowd.


    "We''ll wait for the young temple master. Everyone will go first."


    Seven Star hall lineup, Dongli carving to Lin weiqi, stone, Wu Ma Sheng and others said.


    "We have to wait together. If we come in with the master of the temple, we will go out together." Tao Yu said that he would not leave first.


    "Wait for the master of the temple together." Lin Weiqi is not willing to leave.


    "Well, wait together."


    Dong Li Diao looks at the crowd, and can only nod at last.


    "Whoosh..."


    In shenlei mountain range, the exit is opened, and the dense figure in the vast space steals out the seal ancient land.


    Waiting in the shenlei mountains for half a year in the big and small forces of the strong, one by one excited, waiting for the triumphant return of the door of the children.The disciple who can come out of it, even if he doesn''t get the last chance, is enough to represent extraordinary.


    The arrogance of the major forces makes all the forces boil up and some strong ones come forward to meet them.


    The third peak of the great Lunjiao and the light God court, one by one to see Dongli Chihuang and Cheng Shengnan come out, but they are not very happy.


    In particular, in the big round, the faces of the strong were not happy.


    Long island old road is even more embarrassed, because the previous bet, have to be every mountain gate lost a magic weapon.


    That''s Long Island Lao Dao''s life-long family background, facing each big mountain gate, he can''t deny at all.


    The most important thing is that from then on, we should call him grandfather Gu Qingyang. Although the old Taoist of Long Island has not really called it, it is impossible to call it.


    But these days, Gu Qingyang took this matter and yelled several times every day, which made him feel like a knife, and he hated him, but he had nothing to do.


    "Muhan girl, what about your little martial uncle? Did he come out?"


    On the sixth peak, seeing Sima Muhan and water Ruohan and returning to the spirit, the elder of ancient Qingyang immediately welcomed him and asked happily.


    "That guy went directly into the shenlei tripod, but he hasn''t come out yet."


    Sima Muhan shakes his head, turns to look at the exit, she is also dignified.


    "That boy is so capable of tossing about. I''m worried about death."


    Gu Qingyang elder''s clear eyes picked out, and said: "when the boy comes out, you must talk about him well."


    "Are you willing to say that?"


    One side of the Hu sankun elder white, Gu Qingyang elder said quietly, eyes with vinegar slip sour.


    "How little hall Lord and Lin weiqi, they have not come out."


    On the tenth peak, Yao star elder, clouded leopard elder and so on, saw that there were not many people coming out of the exit, and they began to worry.


    "Ask the ancient emperor."


    Yunziqin elder decided to go to the ancient emperor to ask, and then they simply Qi Qi on the sixth peak.


    Because of Du Shaofu''s relationship, he was warmly treated by the ancient Tianzong. However, he also learned that Du Shaofu had not yet come out of the shenlei tripod, and that Lin weiqi and donglidiao should still be waiting.


    "Boom..."


    The exit seal begins to close and the purple arc flashes.


    At the last second, Du Shaofu and the people of the Seven Star hall did not go out.


    "What to do now? It''s a big problem."


    Cloud leopard elder, Yao star elder, Gu Qingyang elder and so on suddenly really dignified.


    At this time, among the people of tianwu college on the sixth peak, an extraordinary young man was standing in the sky and suppressing mountains and rivers. He was dignified and changed color and said, "no, there won''t be any accident."


    "Eh It seems that Du Shaofu has not come out? "


    In the crowd, some people found that Du Shaofu had not come out at last.


    "Isn''t that a great opportunity, but a dangerous situation? Du Shaofu has really damaged it..."


    East from the red Huang for a clean red robe, eyes looking at the closed exit, eyes cold flashing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the void space of thunder and lightning, the thunder of purple and gold was still falling, which made Du Shaofu''s body surface full of thunder light.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s whole body was bright and smooth, crystal clear, and the secret patterns of the talisman flickered with a faint color of purple and gold.


    Du Shaofu was able to feel the cells of his whole body devouring the purple gold lightning, and his martial veins were also swallowing the purple gold lightning.


    The meridians, blood, bones and muscles of the body are swallowing the purple gold thunder and lightning, and the purple rays appear strangely slowly.


    Zijin thunder and lightning nourishes Du Shaofu''s body, moistens his whole body, and at the same time continues to strengthen and continue


    In the twinkling of an eye, seven days later, the countless forces in shenlei mountains have left.


    On the seventh day, the disciples of the ancient Tianzong also began to leave, leaving several people, such as Gu Qingyang elder, Sima Muhan, Ouyang Shuang, etc.


    However, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, yinyimodiao, etc. have long left shenlei mountain.


    Gu Qingyang and other people learned about the changes in Shicheng. Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, yepiaoling, Du Xiaoqing and others rushed back to Shicheng in a rage.


    The clouded leopard elder of the Seven Star hall is still in the shenlei mountains, hoping to wait for the disciples of the Seven Star hall to come out.


    But in the hearts of the people, it is not clear how the ancient seal land, which was opened only once every 30 years, could be opened casually.


    They stayed here, but they couldn''t put down their hearts, hoping for a miracle.


    But the probability of such miracles is too small.


    At night, the moon like practice, shining in the sky, stars, diffuse the sky, the mountains occasionally have purple arc shuttle.


    On the peak, a graceful body temptation, with a peerless face of the woman staring at the front, a fresh not into the temperament, let people palpitation, but also dare not to casually close.At this time, the woman looked up at the stars, but her big eyes and beautiful eyes faded.


    "Jingdang, Dingdang..."


    When the sound of touching jewelry comes, Sima Muhan appears behind Ouyang Shuang. His moving face is dignified and haggard. He asks softly, "are you familiar with that guy?"


    "His parents and my parents are friends. In sum, he is my younger brother and childhood sweetheart."


    Ouyang Shuang turned back, looked at Sima Muhan, wiped a little color, red lips opened slightly, and his teeth gently opened. He said, "I heard he is your little martial uncle?"


    On hearing this, Sima Muhan''s lavender eyes were stunned. Looking at Sima Muhan, he pouted slightly and said, "that''s the seniority of my Shigong and my father. I didn''t admit it. He is not much older than me."


    "That''s your uncle, too."


    Ouyang Shuang said gently, picking the willow eyebrows, the wind is light.


    "Then you are his sister, too."


    Sima Muhan secretly clenches his teeth, and then shows a smile, a smile that impresses the country.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the blood fog lightning space, several days later, on Du Shaofu''s body, a series of purple and golden thunder fell, which had no damage to the body. Instead, it brought the sound of gold dagger collision, sparks splashing, and purple lightning streamers.


    If anyone saw this scene, he would be surprised.


    This terrible purple and gold thunder was enough to directly bombard the general first boarder into pieces, but it had no effect on Du Shaofu''s body at this time.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body is also spreading a strong breath of growing.


    This breath unconsciously reached the peak of the level of Wu Emperor''s realm and continued to climb.


    But this kind of climbing is blocked by the bottleneck. If the breath is stronger and stronger, I''m afraid it is enough to make the body burst.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was immersed in a wonderful state.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is like a real golden winged ROC, soaring for nine days, swallowing divine thunder and making himself stronger.


    When Du Shaofu''s body was forged by the purple and gold thunder, a kind of purple and gold light penetrated from inside to outside, and his eyelashes began to shake slightly.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes suddenly opened.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils were rippling with thunder. The two lights, like purple and gold thunder, pierced through the depths of the void, making the void vibrate,.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 954

    "Boom


    At the same time, in the sky, the largest purple and gold thunderbolt with a diameter of ten feet fell on Du Shaofu, enveloping his whole body.


    In the purple and gold thunder, a dazzling light also swept into Du Shaofu''s eyes, so that Du Shaofu''s just opened eyes were closed again.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, a dazzling light spread and a tall and straight figure emerged.


    The figure in the blue robe expansion, between the eyebrows is permeated with a heroic spirit, looks like the appearance of 30, or 40, unpredictable, but looks very young.


    However, although it is only an illusory figure, it is rippling with a wave of supreme prestige, with eyes like Yang, overlooking the earth, as if to be able to see through all the world, to see through the reincarnation of all living beings.


    "This is the purple thunder Xuan tripod. Although it is only one of the nine tripods, it should be regarded as a sacred weapon in your world. Physical strength is the first condition for recognizing the master of the purple thunder Xuan tripod. Only the supreme one of the flesh can have the opportunity to break and then stand up and recognize the master of the purple thunder xuanding completely."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the figure of qingpao said: "among the nine tripods, you are the first to get one of them. It''s a blessing and a disaster to recognize the master of the purple thunder tripod. Evil spirits are about to get rid of their difficulties. You need to integrate the other eight tripods as soon as possible, and order the nine tripods to have a chance to eradicate the evil spirits in this world. If other purple thunder tripods are controlled by evil spirits, the world will be ruined and reduced to the devil kingdom. Remember, remember. "


    The voice fell, and the figure of the supreme green robe began to dissipate.


    "Master, who are you?"


    Du Shaofu was astonished and asked aloud, looking at the slowly disappearing figure of the green robe.


    "I am the Lord of three thousand worlds. The vast universe is so vast. There are many races. The road of the strong is endless. Boy, if you can gather nine tripods, maybe we still have time to fight together." The sound echoed in Du Shaofu''s mind, then disappeared completely.


    "Hula..."


    Then a stream of information poured into Du Shaofu''s mind, which was all about purple thunder and xuanding, and was infused into Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "Hi..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s eyes opened again. With a little confusion in his eyes, he murmured: "Purple thunder tripod, purple gold Xuan thunder. It turns out that the divine thunder tripod is purple thunder Xuan tripod. It''s just called shenlei tripod all the time."


    In the information that came into his mind, Du Shaofu learned that the essence blood and energy of Yuan Shen that he used to start the supreme mode was just to recognize the Lord zilei xuanding. All this was arranged by the master of three thousand worlds.


    And the seal can not use external forces in the ancient land, but also because the terrible Lord of the three thousand worlds needs to select a strong man to recognize the master of zilei xuanding.


    Finally, by chance, he resisted the purple thunder forging body, broke it and then stood up, and completely recognized the master of purple thunder xuanding.


    As the spirit peeps, the power of Yuan Shen diffuses. Du Shaofu finds that the whole space in the purple thunder tripod is in his own spirit and soul power.


    Du Shaofu was surprised by the large space.


    There are not only purple and gold xuanlei in purple thunder tripod, but also many magical effects.


    Later, Du Shaofu also discovered the little star in the other void. The huge dragon body was being forged by purple and gold thunder.


    But at the moment, the giant dragon''s back of the little star is covered with a piece of black back armour, with the mysterious patterns of the talisman flashing, spreading the terrible pressure.


    Looking at it carefully, the black back armor looks like a turtle shell.


    "Purple thunder xuanding, one of the nine tripods, is the level of sacred vessels. It gathers nine tripods and orders nine families..."


    The purple thunder tripod is only one of the nine tripods, and the other eight are still missing. I don''t know where they are.


    However, a purple thunder tripod is already at the level of sacred vessels, which is definitely the most important treasure among the treasures.


    Du Shaofu didn''t understand the meaning of gathering the nine cauldrons and ordering the nine families. He could only think about going out and inquiring again.


    As for the evil spirits mentioned by the supreme figure, Du Shaofu was even more obscure and had never heard of it.


    "Wu Huangjing is a complete peak."


    Then he peeped into everything in his body. Du Shaofu, who had always been strict with himself, was surprised.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s cultivation has reached the peak level of Wu Emperor''s realm.


    I feel afraid that it is only one step away from Wu Zun.


    However, it seems that there is an invisible bottleneck, which can not be broken through.


    Fortunately, he wakes up in time at last, otherwise, he can''t break through, but his body still continues to absorb the power of purple and gold thunder, which is afraid to be enough to finally burst the body.


    But now that he has reached his present level of cultivation and has recognized the master of the purple thunder xuanding, Du Shaofu feels that it is not realistic for him to absorb the power of Zijin xuanlei to continue to break through,.


    The vast Xuanqi in the Shenque inside the body began to ripple with the color of purple and gold, which seemed to contain a kind of thunder and lightning pressure.Compared with the previous, Xuanqi didn''t know how much more powerful it was, and how many times the Shenque was expanded. It was also more domineering and unmatched.


    Once again, the flesh transformed to a new level and was so strong that Du Shaofu himself was surprised.


    Yuan Shen''s strength is more solidified and strengthened, and it is afraid that it is not far from the level of the other side of the seven stars.


    The original section of the chest of the golden winged ROC bone, thoroughly turned into powder, and the whole body bone blend, so that the whole body bone into the golden wing Dapeng bone.


    The golden domineering blood essence flowed through all the bones of his body, which made Du Shaofu feel like a real golden winged ROC bird. He wanted to shake up and shake his wings for nine days!


    The thunder and martial pulse on the body seems to be more powerful at the moment, surpassing the level of human dignity.


    However, Du Shaofu did not know the level of his martial arts.


    With all the enhancement and transformation, Du Shaofu''s blood was boiling. He was so happy that he couldn''t help but scream.


    "I don''t know what will happen to Wu Zun at this moment?"


    Slightly clench the fist in front of the body, the space in front of the fist is twisted, with a purple arc.


    After this blow, Du Shaofu felt that the general Martial Emperor''s state was perfect, and the opponent of the top cultivation man was enough to be blown to pieces by his fist.


    "The road of the strong is endless..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. The supreme figure finally left a message. It seems that there is a greater level in the world. The road of the strong is endless.


    After cleaning up for a while, Du Shaofu took out a purple robe from the Qiankun bag and put it on.


    Du Shaofu was also quite surprised to see that the ancient space and Zijin tianque, Dapeng, Jinji and baying were not damaged at all. It seemed that Zijin xuanlei did not mainly attack them.


    "Hi..."


    Later, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared into the void. When the figure reappeared, it was already in another void.


    "Boom..."


    In this void, purple gold arc converges and thunder falls, and purple thunder clouds are dense.


    The little star is huge, with a black tortoise shell on its back. The stars are shining, the red flame is fluctuating, the purple flame is jumping, the golden light is shining, and the whole body is absorbing the power of thunder and lightning.


    "Oh..."


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in this void, a soul stirring sound of dragon roared out of the small star itself.


    Then, within the naked eye''s view, the dazzling light around the little star converged, and the dark and black talisman''s Secret lines soared into the sky, and finally turned into a colorful light, like a cocoon of light, wrapping its huge body.


    Within the cocoon of light, the mighty pressure spread out, which made Du Shaofu feel that there was a dragon singing, a phoenix and a turtle singing, which made the soul tremble. It was extremely terrible!


    At the moment, in the terrible breath, the purple and gold Xuan thunder around could stop attacking the little star cocoon automatically without Du Shaofu''s control.


    Within the cocoon of light, the talisman''s Secret lines flicker, releasing terrible energy.


    After a long time, the cocoon of light trembles and starts to burst into bright runes.


    "Is the little star breaking through?"


    Looking at the changes in front of him, Du Shaofu was stunned, but his eyes were pleasantly surprised.


    From this breath, Du Shaofu could feel that if Xiaoxing was making a breakthrough, he would definitely break through to a terrible level.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 955

    The bright runes became more and more bright, and the secret patterns of the talismans flashed, and a strong light burst out. Finally, there were tiny cracks in the cocoon of light.


    "Hula..."


    The crevice on the cocoon is full of hot breath, with golden light flashing. The star light is fluctuating, which fills the whole void and bursts into the sky. It is like a bright day in the sky. There is a delicate body in the cocoon.


    The light is full of void and lasts for a long time.


    At last, when the bright light that burst into the void dissipated slowly, a small figure appeared in Du Shaofu''s sight.


    With the arrival of a terrible pressure, Du Shaofu was faced with it, and his heart trembled. It was the supreme breath of the beast.


    In his petite body, a strong and amazing breath came out, which made Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly show a frightening expression, and he could not help but lose his voice: "beast respect!"


    Her petite body, dressed in a red skirt, surrounded by countless star patterns, is only five or six years old.


    Blue and black hair tied with horsetail was thrown behind the small head, pink face, eyes slightly closed, covered with colorful runes.


    Girls are like the emperor in this space, showing dignity.


    When the surrounding runes slowly dissipate, the eyes on the plump face open, but in the depths of the pupils, there is a faint golden luster, and there is an upright Rune mark in the center of the eyebrow, which adds a bit of evil to the nobility.


    "Dad


    When his petite body saw Du Shaofu, he was surprised. Then he rushed down and fell on Du Shaofu''s side.


    The girl''s big eyes, twinkling with mischievous and lovely eyes, gazed at Du Shaofu happily. Above the big eyes, two curved eyebrows were like little crescent moon, and the thick long eyelashes arranged in order outlined the moon arc. She said to Du Shaofu, "I saw my father. This God thunder tripod is purple thunder xuanding, which is left by my uncle."


    "Are you a little star?"


    Some of Du Shaofu had not yet regained consciousness. He looked at the lovely girl in front of him. He could not help but feel that the little girl who wanted to hold him in his arms was a white eyed wolf and a little star. However, it seemed that it was the white eyed wolf whose breath could not be wrong, and the expression in his eyes could not be wrong.


    "Don''t you recognize me? How can you be my father


    Little star is a little crazy and stares at Du Shaofu fiercely.


    "Have you broken through the beast hierarchy?"


    Du Shaofu swallowed a mouthful of saliva in his throat. He asked in a way that made him feel shocked.


    "There''s nothing strange about that."


    The little star glanced at Du Shaofu with some disdain, and said, "I am the body of the real dragon. I am the offspring of the real dragon. I will be your animal kingdom when I was born."


    "The animal kingdom is born."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was only able to gasp and gasp. Then he wondered in his heart whether the golden winged Dapeng bird cub was born in the animal kingdom. That''s too shocking.


    "Dad, did you get the purple thunder xuanding?" The little star blinked.


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then asked Xiaoxing, "you just said that you saw your father. Zijin xuanlei was also left by your uncle?"


    "Well, my father said that the purple thunder xuanding was left by my uncle, but what I saw was just a remnant soul left by my father."


    The little star looked down and looked disappointed. Then he looked up, and in his big eyes, he said, "but my father said that he would come to pick me up."


    "It''s just a remnant soul. It seems that there must be a deep relationship between the father of the little star and the master of the three thousand worlds. Is the Lord of the three thousand worlds also the body of the real dragon..."


    Du Shaofu pondered in his heart. It seems that there are many secrets in this sealed ancient land, but it is a pity that he does not know it.


    Perhaps only when he has reached a certain strength can he know the secret hidden in the world. Du Shaofu murmured in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In ancient Tianzong, in front of the grand hall, Sima stepped on the star with a negative hand, and his glass eyes were slightly coagulated. He said softly, "it''s been a month, and there''s no news yet. Is that boy really in trouble?"


    "Lord, the news from shenlei mountain is the same as before. There is no movement in the seal. I''m afraid it is..."


    Hao Dharma protector wanted to say something, but he didn''t go on.


    Everyone knows that once the ancient seal land is closed, it will not be opened again until 30 years later.


    This has never changed for countless years. It is basically impossible to achieve a miracle.


    "Ah..."


    Sima stepped on the star and sighed slightly, then turned back to Hao''s Dharma protector and said, "how is the wasteland and the stone dragon Empire now?"


    "The news just came that Du Xiaoqing, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaohu, and ye Piaoling returned home. It is said that all of them were angry, but they didn''t kill the dragon city directly. It seemed that they were all waiting for Du Shaofu. However, all of them went to the battlefield, and the people of the Shilong Empire and the Dalan cult were also defeated, and Cheng Shengnan was unable to do anything We can''t resist those horrible people. "Hao Dharma protector looked at Sima TA Xing and continued: "I''m going to ask the patriarch. It''s said that the Dalan sect has sent a lot of young people from the sealed ancient land to help. Should we do something about it?"


    "The younger generation..."


    Sima stepped on the star and raised his head slightly. His robe trembled, and a little chill appeared in his glass like eyes. He said: "with my understanding of Dongli changgu, Dalan cult sending out the younger generation is not as simple as helping the stone dragon empire. Maybe the inheritance from ye Piaoling and silver fox is also in his calculation."


    "The patriarch''s meaning is that Da Lunjiao still remembers the inheritance of Piaoling and silver fox in the sealed ancient land that night?" The more he thought about it, the more dignified he looked.


    Sima TA Xing pondered for a while, then nodded, and finally said to Hao Dharma Protector: "let the water be cold and subdue the spirit. Yin Mochen and they should also go to practice and practice. In secret, pay attention to whispering that night''s floating Ling and silver fox. Don''t let the big round teach succeed. By the way, martial uncle Qingyang and Mu Han will go to the wasteland to help, or they may not leave the shenlei mountains..."


    "Yes."


    Hao Dharma protector heard the words and left immediately.


    "We are waiting for the boy to come out, but the big round religion is not normal. They seem to be waiting for something. Is it my illusion..."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at the front space. After a moment, he murmured: "boy, you can''t die like that. This time, you will be OK. Others will not die, and there will be good luck. Why are you so disaster prone..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the huge city, Xiao Sha''s fierce killing spirit fills the sky.


    "The blood feud of the wasteland must be paid back by someone. This is the rule. The Cheng family must pay the price!"


    Inside the hall, at this time, the Du family, the world meeting, and a group of key figures in the temple of animals were present. At the top of the hall, the doctor''s lifeless grey robe shook, and the cold and cold feeling appeared in his eyes.


    "The doctor is right. The Cheng family must pay the price, and the blood feud of Shicheng must be avenged!"


    Du Yunlong got up and hunted in his cloud robe. His eyes were full of thunder. He said, "go ahead, and from now on, the army of the wasteland will not show mercy to the Shilong Empire, stop it, and kill it without mercy!"


    "Kill!"


    Night Piaoling is just a simple spit out a word, but at this moment, everyone can feel the whole body of that killing and cutting gas.


    "Cheng Shengnan, give it to me."


    In Du Xiaoqing''s empty eyes, the chill beat like a flame.


    "A stone dragon Empire, with the strength of our wasteland, is strong enough to sweep away. However, we should pay more attention to the bright divine court and the great Lunjiao behind Cheng Shengnan."


    Murong youruo said, under the long eyelashes, the eyes are full of aura of light. The temperament is like a gentle wind blowing gently, with an ancient flavor. The beauty is like a fairy coming out of the painting.


    Over the years, the whole society knows that this woman is like a flower, but it is definitely not a vase, but a think tank of the whole society.


    She has no position in the World Association, but all the disciples of the world association are in awe.


    Not only because she was personally invited by the president, but also because all the core figures of the World Association have seen her horror these years.


    "If the president is there, we will have the full support of the ancient Tianzong and the Seven Star hall behind us. Unfortunately, the president has not come back yet."


    In Li Xuemei''s eyes, there is a profound color fluctuation. Over the years, she has controlled the world''s huiyueying hall. The whole person''s temperament has long been different from that of tianwu college. At this time, there is a kind of aura in her whole body, which makes people dare not underestimate.


    Its charming temptation, with is to give people an absolutely dangerous feeling, unfathomable.


    "Don''t worry, my brother will be OK. The Cheng family can leave it to my brother to solve the problem himself. As for the rest, we should solve the problems first. Besides, the bright god court and the big round religion are just nothing." Du Xiaoqing has a strong chill and can''t be stopped.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seal ancient land, the vast square, there are hundreds of figures sitting cross knee, some practice, some understanding.


    At the beginning, several extraordinary young men and women stood quietly, their eyes showing dignified color. It was Lin weiqi, Dongli carving, stone, Tao Yu, Wu Ma Sheng and other disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    "Your honor, for such a long time, will the master of the temple be ok?"


    Lin Weiqi summoned up the courage to ask the generals, so long, all the disciples of the Seven Star hall have been more and more worried.


    "I don''t know..."


    The general replied in a flat voice, and he did not know what was in it.


    Hearing the speech, Lin Weiqi''s Jiao Yan became more and more dignified. Looking back at the Dongli carving not far away, the stone shook her head, and all of them immediately looked more dignified.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, at this time, the God thunder tripod which has been standing above all of a sudden, suddenly has a special fluctuation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 956

    The space beneath the hole fluctuates and spreads a dazzling purple arc under the void God thunder tripod.


    "HISHI..."


    In the public''s surprise, two figures, one big and one small, fell from the hole of shenlei Ding.


    A young man in purple robe, in his twenties, had clear eyes on his resolute face and a sword wrapped in purple cloth on his back.


    Beside the youth, there is a five or six-year-old girl with a blue and black horsetail tied behind her head. Her face is plump and her eyes are full of gold.


    The girl''s clothes and skirts are moving, such as the fluctuation of starlight. Her expression is very cute and dignified.


    After seeing the young man in the hall, he was surprised to see the young man


    The two people who fell from the God Leiding are Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    "San Shao, you finally come out. I knew you were OK."


    Stone Leng for a while, immediately rushed up, and then looked at its side of the little star, eyes are very confused where the little girl.


    "Why, don''t you know me?"


    Little star white stone, blinking eyes, lovely to the extreme.


    "You are Little stars. "


    Stone Lengran, and then his eyes changed greatly. Finally, he recognized the little star. Looking at the little star which was already in human shape, he was also shocked.


    "It''s the master of the temple who came out."


    Many disciples of the Seven Star hall got up, all of them were pleasantly surprised and immediately gathered around them.


    "It''s OK. It seems that I''ve got a lot of opportunities."


    When the general arrived at Du Shaofu''s sharp and angular face, he looked at Du Shaofu in his dark and deep eyes, as if feeling something.


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly. This time, thanks to the reminders of his generals and ministers, he was able to get such great opportunities.


    "It''s just that we don''t seem to be able to get out. The space exit in this sealed ancient land has been closed and will not be opened again until 30 years later."


    The general said that if he missed the seal, he would have to wait another 30 years. He knew better than anyone that they would be trapped in this for 30 years.


    "Thirty years later, we will be able to go out."


    Dong Li Diao, Wu Ma Sheng, Yu Mingyuan, etc.


    Although they did not regret waiting for the master of the temple with them, they were surprised to hear that it would take 30 years for them to go out.


    "Not necessarily. It''s not too hard to get out."


    Du Shaofu smiles. At this time, zilei xuanding has been recognized by himself. It is not difficult to get the seal on the ancient land.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, in a certain space in front of him, there was a sudden violent tremor. There was a huge breath rising from the sky, and the evil spirit was diffused all over the sky.


    "This is the third time."


    "Two times a few days ago, it was the same. What happened?"


    Feeling this sound, many Seven Star hall disciple Mu Lu surprised and alert color.


    Just a few days ago, there were two sounds, both of which were similar to this one.


    That evil spirit diffuses, let''s Lin weiqi, Dongli carving, stone and so on all want to tremble for it.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes also looked in the direction of the sound, and his brows wrinkled slightly, as if he had found something.


    "This is the third one. They really seem to have succeeded, but it seems that the time has gone wrong, which is a little late."


    The general looked at the distance, his thick eyebrows raised a little rebelliously, and his brows wrinkled slightly.


    "You know what''s going on?"


    Du Shaofu turned and looked at the officers and ministers in Lavender robes. His expression was very clear about the sound he had just made.


    The general raised his head slightly and looked at Du Shaofu. The purple robe was very elegant. He said softly, "it should be the three men, namely, the beast killing, the soul evil and the spirit spirit spirit. They have prepared for so long, and finally they have broken through to the level of dignity."


    "Are they the strong in this?"


    Du Shaofu remembered the three names that the generals and ministers called out when they crossed the army of evil spirits.


    "They are some of the most powerful beings in this area. They are a little stronger than sangtengsha. They have always wanted to get out of the sealed ancient land, but they are limited and can''t leave here at all. However, I don''t know the news they got from Gaona. They say that as long as they can break through the rank, they will have the opportunity to break away from the shackles when the seal export is opened It''s time to leave. "


    After sipping his lips, the general continued to say to Du Shaofu: "all three of them have already broken through the level of dignity at this time, and it is even more difficult to deal with them. Among the three people, the spirit evil is condensed by the remnant spirits of human beings, and they have become different in the long years.


    Animal killing is the concentration of the spirit of the monster, as for the spirit.


    It''s even more weird. It''s the spirit inside. The body is a "Manzhu shahua", which is extremely terrifying and hard to provoke. ""The three ranks are really terrible."


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were slightly raised. It''s strange that there are two high-ranking evil spirits and one noble spirit. This kind of lineup is not terrible.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly picked, looked at the front, and said softly: "they seem to be coming this way."


    "There is the suppression of shenlei Ding. They should not be too close, but they have made breakthroughs now..."


    The general said, and then seemed to think of animal killing and other just break through, immediately face color for it changed.


    Outside the square, the purple arc could have kept any evil spirits away from it, but at this time, with the fluctuation of the space, the three figures appeared quietly.


    With the appearance of these three figures, the evil spirit spread under the divine thunder tripod.


    then the three absolutely terrible strong breath swept through, which made the disciples of the Seven Star hall tremble at once.


    The three figures suspended above the space, so that the surrounding space for solidification.


    Around them, strange black fog gathered from the void, and finally condensed into a black cloud on the void. Even the sight around them was hard to pour in.


    For a while, this piece of learning hole suddenly became dark and gloomy. The evil spirit was towering, and the ghosts were crying and howling, which affected the spirit and spirit.


    "What a terrible breath!"


    With the appearance of the three men, many disciples of the Seven Star hall were immediately shocked. This evil spirit force was really terrible


    the three figures were suspended in the void, two men and one woman.


    A thin, middle-aged black robe with a black robe and cap showed only a pair of blood red eyes. His eyes first looked at the generals and ministers, and then looked at Du Shaofu, Lin weiqi, donglidiao, etc. the blood red eyes fluctuated, and the voice was quite sharp and cold. He said softly, "if you miss the time, you can only do it next time. It has been over for so many years, and it is not long for 30 years It''s not an accident to kill you and devour some spirits of the gods. "


    The general raised his head slightly, with his crown hair high above his head. His hair was as long as running water. His handsome side face and perfect facial outline were perfectly perfect. He said to the mysterious man in a cold voice: "soul evil, you dare!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Hearing the speech, the evil spirit laughed, but the general said: "generals and ministers, if you were in your prime, we would be afraid of you three points. But now, when you surrender to human beings, it seems that your cultivation has also regressed a lot. Now you are unable to protect yourself, how can you be our opponent?"


    "You''ll find out if you try!"


    There is no fear for the general and the minister. The black and deep pupils are full of fierce Qi, which makes it difficult for people to detect the breath and the soul evil can not figure out the situation.


    "Cluck..."


    Clear laughter spread, the woman landed some, fresh red silk skirt leisurely drag suspended empty, outline the beautiful posture, black beautiful long hair, only a few bright red hair band entangled, light way to the general: "general, you are so proud, are you really vulnerable to these tiny human to subdue it?"


    "Spirit, if you want to do it, try it and you will know the result!"


    The generals and ministers drank indifferently. In the deep double pupil, people couldn''t see anything at all.


    Looking at the general''s look, the woman and the evil spirit are really some doubts, some do not know whether there is still a card on the general and minister.


    But they all know that this general and minister is not easy to provoke.


    "Well, I don''t believe it. Let me see what the results are. I''ll take these humans."


    The voice of the last big man in black fell down, his body loomed in the void, and his head was covered with short red hair like a mane. Suddenly, his eyes were filled with blood light, just like a fierce beast. He immediately threw himself at Du Shaofu and other generals.


    "Roar..."


    The big man roared like a lion roaring, the figure appeared, and the fist movement, which filled the whole body of the surging evil spirit, the black fog power also moved with it. The huge fist seemed to bring up the shock of this space, mixed with a terrible evil spirit, which was smashed at the people below.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu also stepped on the square floor with his toes, not retreating, but advancing with one blow. It was like a purple arc ripple spreading out in all directions. Finally, in this void, there was a dull sound like thunder.


    "Bang bang!"


    The low and dull sound suddenly spread out. Some of the fast disciples of the Seven Star hall have not even returned to their senses, only the evil spirit and electric arc all over the sky burst into the void.


    However, many people could see that the unreal figure was smashed by Du Shaofu with one blow.


    The generals and ministers raised their heads slightly, and their eyes were filled with a little surprise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 957

    The body of the strong man in black was destroyed. The woman and the soul evil changed their faces immediately.


    "Hula..."


    The evil spirit of the great man in black, who had just been destroyed by Du Shaofu''s fist, had recovered strangely again. However, in the blood red eyes of the fierce beast, a look of horror began to appear.


    "He is the result of animal killing and animal spirits. Most of the people outside you who come in every 30 years have become the food for the three of them to break through. In order not to let the strong people outside notice and be on guard, they will not be able to cut off the food they need to break through. They are afraid that people outside will find a way to deal with the three of them. They have been hiding all these years for the sake of this Take the opportunity to find a chance to break through, and then get out of the trap by avoiding the seal inside. Otherwise, every time you come in, few of you can really get out. "


    After a pause, the general said to Du Shaofu, "if you want to do anything to the three of them, you need to do something to the Yang."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were locked on the three people. With the strength of these three evil spirits, if they tried their best to deal with the young people of Zhongzhou who came in and sealed the ancient land, few people could escape. I didn''t expect that there were so many strong people in them.


    "Roar!"


    The beast killed and roared, and the blood color of his eyes broke out. He took a move to eat the shriveled and became angry. He launched an attack again.


    With the sound of the swallowing, the beast''s body suddenly expanded and became a monstrous monster in the air.


    The body of this huge monster was like a lion, a tiger, a wolf, a leopard, with a big mouth, fierce teeth, and a terrifying and ferocious spirit.


    The huge ferocious animal body fell into the sky, like the aggregation of countless ferocious beasts. The evil spirit enveloped the square world. It was extremely terrifying!


    At this time, the huge beast was like a living creature, breaking through the void and plunging down. It was unimaginable what kind of prestige it was!


    This is the power of the rank. It is better than the first military Zun outside.


    In particular, that terrible evil spirit is enough to greatly affect the soul of the general first time warrior!


    However, it seems that Du Shaofu''s soul, after being forged by Zijin xuanlei, will not be affected by these monstrous spirits at all. He steps out of the sky as fast as lightning.


    Du Shaofu has long black hair and long hair. His body is as strong as a bird. On his body surface, every inch of his skin is full of purple and gold lightning symbols. He stands on the sky, and then in the full view of the public, he sweeps out to kill the beast.


    With this sweeping, the purple and gold talisman''s Secret patterns flickered out, and finally turned into a shadow of the ROC''s golden wings, which was Du Shaofu''s shaking wings.


    But at this moment, the shaking wings are not only gold, but also with purple gold arc, just like purple gold giant ROC.


    "Boom..."


    A wing swept across the fierce beast, this side of the void earth is breaking, the sky is full of purple lightning.


    "Hula..."


    Towering evil spirit swept over, so that the soul trembling millet, all like the general annihilation, thunder light startled the sky, spread the void far away.


    "Chulala..."


    The beast killed the huge animal like body directly, and the blood was red and evil. His eyes were surprised.


    Looking at the other side''s tiny human youth, whether it was the domineering breath or the thunder and lightning breath in his body, it made the beast feel the fear of deep soul and was suppressed.


    "Roar..."


    The roar of beast killing makes the evil spirit surge in the huge body, and the blood black Rune soars to the sky. Finally, it turns into the shadow of countless monsters.


    These monsters'' virtual shadows were tens of tens of tens of feet in size. They were full of terrifying and ferocious spirit. Their blood and red pupils twinkled with murderous intent. They swept away at Du Shaofu like a tide of beasts.


    "What a terrible means!"


    Donglidiao trembled. Under the terrible momentum at the moment, it was difficult for him to participate in it.


    It was the battlefield of the powerful, and the souls of all the disciples of the Seven Star hall were trembling for it.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the void, surrounded by purple gold arc, standing in the light of purple gold lightning.


    The fingerprints were condensed, and a pair of golden wings spread out behind Du Shaofu, which covered the purple gold arc.


    "Hula..."


    His wings spread, and a terrifying aura of despotism swept through the sky from Du Shaofu''s body, and the electric arc spread to the depths of the world.


    Du Shaofu came out of the sky, where all the animals were destroyed, and they were born and oppressed!


    "Roar!"


    The huge body of the animal killed by the beast leaped up, and a ferocious claw seemed to stretch out from the rolling clouds. To destroy everything, he tore it away at Du Shaofu.


    "Spirit and beast, don''t be rampant!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, waved his right arm, and his five fingers curled slightly. A claw mark was revealed, and the naked eye''s golden light burst out. The dazzling and mysterious patterns of the talisman were rampant from the claw print like a golden light.


    Like a golden winged ROC bird, it wants to fly out and soar for nine days!Under such claw marks, there is a feeling of pulse and soul trembling in the body of the dense virtual shadow of animal tide around. It is like being in front of the supreme one and exploding one after another.


    The killing of the beast also changed its color, and the blood red pupils faintly wiped the fear.


    Inside the footprints, like countless golden and golden electric snakes, with a kind of domineering posture, they fall on the virtual footprints of beasts, which are like lions, tigers and wolves.


    The golden light burst out, crushing and destroying the beast killing claw seal, and tearing up the evil spirit cloud in the air.


    "Bang..."


    The huge body of the beast fell to the ground, and the huge claw was destroyed. It took a long time for it to recover. His eyes were shocked one after another.


    Du Shaofu''s moves are all the most powerful Yang. The combination of the golden winged ROC and the power of thunder and lightning can definitely be regarded as the most powerful energy, which makes it difficult to recover the wounds caused by animal killing.


    "What a strong man, it seems that he has got a big chance in the God thunder tripod, otherwise it will not be so strong."


    In the shock of the soul evil twin pupils, there was also a touch of blazing color. The blood red double pupils locked tightly to Du Shaofu and said to the women around him, "if you can swallow up his original spirit, you will get great benefits, and you can''t miss it."


    The woman''s smile was as elegant as the first bud lotus flower, but it also implied the charm. The terrible color in her eyes quietly converged. She said to the evil spirit that covered her face with black robes and hats: "we''re afraid we need to join hands. This human is not vulgar."


    "Join hands


    At the same time, the evil spirit runs through the sky like lightning, and the evil spirit is like a vast ocean attacking the sky.


    In the next moment, the evil spirit stomped on the sky, and the void trembled all over the sky. A fist of evil spirit enveloped Du Shaofu, and the terrible breath shook the whole world!


    Du Shaofu raised his head. This is the first battle after the transformation. This is the first time to face the superior in such a positive way.


    Although these three people are all evil spirits, their strength is better than that of the ordinary first rank.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were purple and gold, and his body was covered with golden runes. The purple lightning was burning like a flame, and the thunder was rocking against the void, and his fist was directly blasted out.


    Overbearing momentum, want to suppress everything!


    "Boom..."


    In such a collision, the terrible void is directly torn open. In general, the evil spirit and lightning are rampant everywhere, so that some of Lin weiqi, stone, Wuma Sheng and so on can only be frightened.


    They are unable to join in, dare not be affected at all!


    "Little man, kill!"


    One blow was shaken back, and the evil spirit drank heavily. The body turned into a giant in an instant, and the evil spirit rolled like a tornado storm.


    The huge body took a step forward, and the spirits and evil spirits came towards Du Shaofu, just like a demon God overlooking the heaven and earth. The evil spirit soared, and the strange black blood runes condensed to form a terrible palm print, which was smashed down!


    Under this palm print, evil spirit sweeps and spreads, and the void is boundless and boundless, which makes people''s soul tremble!


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, like the lightning of his hands, fluttered one after another. The powerful dark air in his body was like a pouring flood, and rolled in front of him along the fingerprint. Finally, it condensed into a golden fingerprint, which made the void tremble violently.


    The golden handprint was suspended on Du Shaofu''s palm, from which the powerful power was diffused, making this space a violent shock.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    When Du Shaofu''s handprint went to meet him, he raised his hands and raised his feet with a spirit of arrogance. The golden light of the handprint was so brilliant that it hit the huge hand of hunxie in a flash.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 958

    "Boom!"


    The terrifying power erupts, destroys the void, the hegemonic energy and the evil spirit, let this world all tremble unceasingly.


    "Hiss..."


    The soul evil palm print was destroyed and shattered, and the body was shaken back and forth.


    "The master of Shao temple is so fierce


    At this moment, Lin weiqi, Dongli carving, stone, Tao Yu and others were all shocked.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the sky and was invincible. His whole body was ablaze with purple electric light.


    "Chula la!"


    As the void fluctuates, the alluring figure of Meiling appears behind Du Shaofu. The bright red silk skirt is graceful, and the black and beautiful long hair suddenly breaks away from the bright red hair. From the whole body, it seems to form a suction force, like a whirlpool. Then a bright red column of light is swept out like bright thunder, and instantly comes behind Du Shaofu.


    "Dare to attack my father!"


    At this time, the little star''s delicate body appeared behind Du Shaofu like a ghost. He was not satisfied with his lovely fat face. His pink mouth opened his mouth and swallowed the bloody light column that could pierce the void. He was impressed by the fact that he directly swallowed the bloody light column that could pierce the void.


    "Strength is nothing but that."


    The clear voice falls down, the little star body a foot to cross the void, the body is covered by a round of hot golden fire.


    The flaming golden lights were burning brightly.


    The little star''s body is shining and shining, and the flowing gorgeous rays. The small hands are as white as jade, and the divine light bursts out, and directly pats to the enchanting spirit.


    At this moment, Mei Ling Jiao Yan changed greatly, just like meeting the most terrible thing.


    She is graceful and graceful. Her body posture is extremely changeable, graceful and moving. During the exhibition of the bright red dress, lotus root arms are white and long. In this panic, it is also beautiful to the extreme. Her heart is moving and her red seal collides directly.


    "Boom


    Such a collision, the explosion of the talisman secret patterns, terrible power shock this void, so that the lower Dongli carving, Lin weiqi and other can only be numb!


    "Pedaling..."


    Under the collision of strength, the little star''s small body just slightly shakes, but the spirit of spirit is straight-line shock back dozens of Zhang, the body''s bloody evil spirit breath is disordered, and the breath is dispirited.


    "The little star is so strong


    "Goo Goo!"


    Dong Li Diao, Shi, Tao Yu, Lin weiqi, etc. are more shocked than Du Shaofu''s strength at this time.


    Meiling looks at the little star with astonishment. Compared with soul evil and beast killing, she is a real kind of spirit. She is the body of "Manzhu shahua", and her strength is more powerful.


    Even though Wu Zun is mysterious among human beings, she asks herself that she can fight head-on.


    But at the moment, in the hands of the little girl, she is a move was severely suppressed, feel that the little girl''s body, there is a sense of extreme danger that she feels.


    "The generals and ministers are cheating. Let''s go!"


    Meilingjiao drinks and feels bad. At this time, the little girl and the young man are unable to deal with it. Besides, there are generals and ministers there. She has to worry about it.


    "HISHI..."


    The spirit evil and beast kill recover, and the human body is swept away.


    With the spirit of enchantment, the three people instantly pierce through the space, and their figure turns into a remnant soul, and the rainbow wants to leave.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the void, and the purple and golden light of his pupils was not restrained. He looked at the three people who were about to leave, and said faintly, "I still want to leave now. It''s too late!"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu shook his hand slightly and released his mind.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the sky suddenly trembled, and the huge God thunder tripod began to tremble. From the depths of the void, suddenly, purple and gold thunder clouds poured over the sky.


    "Hula..."


    Around the purple gold arc swept out, the surrounding vast space was blocked, a tyrannical and destructive atmosphere came to the void, solidifying the surrounding space.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not good that humans can activate God thunder tripod."


    The three spirits, spirits and beasts, who want to escape, feel something at the first time, and their looks and eyes change greatly.


    However, the three magic spirits have not yet come back to their senses. Among the purple thunder clouds above, the overwhelming purple and golden lightning converges into dense thunder, which falls on them.


    "It''s the God thunder tripod moving!"


    At the same time, Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, Wuma Sheng, etc. were shocked.


    The generals and ministers raised their heads, and there were violent fluctuations in the dark and deep pupils.


    "Boom..."


    As the purple and gold thunder continued to plunder down, the terrible power of destruction came to the sun, which was the evil spirit killer.


    "Roar


    "Woo!"


    The piercing roar reverberated, the evil spirit was rolling around, and the beast killing roared and hissed.


    The purple and gold thunder fell, which easily destroyed their evil spirit, and the strange blood black Rune was broken, which was irresistible.


    The enchanting spirit and graceful posture spread in the body and released the bloody rune, just like a river of blood in the void.The breath of blood is blooming in the river.


    But at the moment, the river of blood around manzhusha cannot resist the purple and gold thunder that is sweeping down the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder cloud that is occupying the void covers the void, and the towering pressure diffuses from the purple thunder cloud, rippling in this void, making the whole space directly tremble.


    The terrible energy fluctuation, from the purple and gold thunder, the surrounding space with the "Zizi" light diffuse, inch by inch split.


    "How could the purple thunder xuanding move?"


    Stone, donglidiao and other people in the face of the terrible thunder fall, are feeling a cold, intended to spread to the bottom of their hearts.


    Their souls were trembling in front of the astonishing destruction.


    The dazzling purple gold and silver light poured down, countless thunder fell from the sky, densely packed the square space.


    There is no escape for the three people, the spirit spirit, the beast kill and the soul evil.


    The purple and gold thunder is rampant, the spirit, the spirit, and the beast kill are more and more weak.


    The surrounding space is completely frozen and can not escape. If it continues, it will destroy them completely.


    "Humans, let us go, we will not invade the river."


    The river of blood surged, and the spirit spoke loudly. They didn''t expect that the human could actually activate the God thunder tripod.


    "You are evil spirits. After you are allowed to go out, you will surely be killed, and you will not be allowed to stay!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily and set foot in the void. The purple and golden thunder was rippling all around, just like the Thunder God. His eyes were full of thunder. He looked at the magic spirit that could only resist the purple gold and Xuan thunder. He said: "it is heaven''s will to open your mind. It''s not easy to practice. If you submit to me and follow me, you will be spared your lives. Otherwise, you will not be allowed to go out and ruin the world In a moment


    "We''re not going to submit to humans!"


    He is the soul of the ancient beast, and the soul is not willing to submit to human beings.


    "Then let your spirits die!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t like it. At the moment, he urged Shen Lei Ding to deal with these three evil spirits who were afraid of God thunder Ding. It was not too difficult.


    "Boom!"


    The dense purple and gold thunderbolt falls ceaselessly, the prestige is frightening, the void turns over surging, the space ripple is towering.


    The breath of beast killing, soul evil and spirit spirit is getting weaker and weaker, and the rune is broken. It is hard to resist for long.


    "Human beings, we are willing to follow you for a hundred years. After a hundred years, let us go. If we don''t allow it, we will not follow you even if it is to let us die!"


    Blood River, the spirit of the voice.


    As a spirit, from the top of the world, the spirit has the pride of the spirit, which goes deep into the soul, sometimes more important than life.


    "Chulala..."


    As the voice of the spirit fell, the terrible dense purple thunder suddenly converged in this void.


    The breath of destruction dissipated, and the deafening thunder faded.


    Du Shaofu looked at the beautiful and beautiful flower in the blood river. It was as red as blood and spread blood color runes. However, it was not under the undead grass and Dongming grass.


    Du Shaofu was able to understand the pride in his soul.


    Just like some extraordinary people in human beings, sometimes they would rather go to death than suffer humiliation.


    "Evil spirits, killing animals, what about you?"


    Later, Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the beast killing and soul evil tightly wrapped by the evil spirit rune, and the thunder light in the depths of his double pupils could not be extinguished.


    The evil spirit diffused and fluctuated, and the weak beast killing and soul evil appeared in the void. The two people looked at Du Shaofu with their blood colored eyes. Their breath was withered and they were filled with deep fear.


    After a look at each other, the two men nodded to Du Shaofu and said in unison: "we are willing to follow for a hundred years, but after a hundred years, we will let us go."


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded. His eyes were clear and bright, and he wiped a little smile. Then he straightened up. His voice was dignified and said to the beast: "I won''t trust you for the time being. I''ll put a mark of soul in the original gods of the three of you. If you betray me, I will destroy all your spirits. After a hundred years, I will let you free and protect you You are free, but if you wait for the time to bring disaster to the world, don''t blame me for being rude! "


    The blood River fluctuates, and the Rune of blood light is released on manzhusha, and the spirit turns into enchanting and tempting body.


    The fresh red silk skirt is falling down in a beautiful way, but at this time, there is a little ethereal gloom in the depths of the charming eyes.


    A moment later, under the divine thunder tripod, Du Shaofu''s handprint was condensed, and the talisman''s secret pattern soared into the sky, and a soul mark was placed in the minds of the three spirits, namely, the spirit spirit, the beast and the soul.


    Let the three follow for a hundred years!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 959

    "Three little."


    After setting the mark of soul, the spirit, the beast and the evil spirit salute. From then on, they will follow for a hundred years.


    "Three noble evil spirits!"


    Dong Li Diao, Tao Yu and so on are cool. They are three terrible evil spirits.


    "Boom


    After that, even the generals and officials were shocked and moved. Du Shaofu took over the purple thunder xuanding.


    The "shenlei Ding", which had been standing in the sky for countless years, turned into a purple and golden lightning and disappeared in Du Shaofu''s Dantian shrine.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Lin weiqi and others took a cool breath. It was the God Lei Ding in the sealed ancient land, which left countless legends in the whole Zhongzhou.


    It is said that the God Leiding was left by the most powerful one, but now it was taken away by the master of Shaodian.


    "Thirty years later, when the seal was opened in ancient times, can anyone still get shenlei forging body?"


    Tao Yu is weak and pondering. On his handsome face, his face is dull.


    "Shenlei tripod" has been taken away. The next time the seal is opened, Tianjiao is competing for hegemony. Who can get the shenlei forging body.


    "God thunder Ding can recognize the Lord."


    Spirit, beast, soul and evil sigh.


    "There is a blood vine evil spirit in it."


    After putting away the purple and golden thunder, Du Shaofu''s mouth outlined a smile.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Meiling, beast killing and soul evil looked at each other. They seemed to understand something and could only pray for xuetengsha.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, hundreds of figures left in the air. On this square, there was no God Leiding.


    "Kaka..."


    Just after Du Shaofu and other people left, the vast square under the original Zijin xuanlei suddenly trembled.


    That impregnable square, then began to crack, chain reaction like, immediately covered with a spider web like cracks.


    Within the crack, there is a dazzling light spreading, and the secret patterns of the talisman flicker.


    It was a forbidden seal, but now it was cracking, as if something terrible was waking up.


    The vast mountain range, the evil spirit wave, the mountain is continuous, but for some people, no more dangerous.


    "Boom..."


    A day later, deep in a dark forest, purple and gold thunder fell.


    A huge mountain like town, towering like a mountain peak of blood black rattan giant, at the moment by the purple and gold thunder split a piece of black, miserable.


    "I''ve planted it. I don''t want you to pay it back. I''m willing to follow you for a hundred years."


    The rattan giant''s hair is full of strange blood black rattan, like a blood black boa constrictor, waving and bending, his eyes are bloody red, and his whole body is full of evil spirit. But at the moment, it is howling under the purple and gold thunder, with sharp voice and cold voice, and resounding through the void.


    "Toast without eating or drinking."


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were collected, the purple and golden thunder clouds on his top converged, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Well, it''s not clear."


    Animal killing, soul evil, spirit spirit glanced at the blood vine evil spirit one eye, the eye some Schadenfreude, also some sympathize with each other.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shenlei mountain, before the ten peaks, the vast plain is empty.


    A month ago, it was still a sea of people, unprecedented.


    "Zizi..."


    But at the moment, people have gone to the mountain sky, and only one or two purple gold arcs, which occasionally fluctuate in the mountains, still exist.


    On the sixth peak, there is only a beautiful shadow left at the moment. The curled bun and the slender hair on the temples set off the unique face. The blue color is strong, and the long and slender body outline is attractive.


    "Are you really so troubled? As long as you come out, I won''t settle accounts with you. Even if you still want to find Cheng Shengnan, I won''t settle with you."


    The woman looked at the front, thin willow eyebrows, should be gentle, but now tightly wrinkled, peerless face haggard, eyes are dignified.


    "Whoosh..."


    The quiet mountains, suddenly waves, dozens of figures suddenly fell on the void.


    These ten people appeared quietly, all of them dressed in similar black clothes, just like ghosts, with their eyes shining fiercely outside their black robes and hats.


    At first, a figure in yellow robe stood quietly, his head covered his robe and hat, only showing a pair of deep eyes, which seemed to flicker with a little light.


    If Du Shaofu was here at the moment, he would have recognized at a glance that the man in yellow robe was the mysterious man who had pretended to be a famous Jimo official in Yuheng hall.


    In the end, he was frightened and fled by some powerful people, such as jade fairy and crazy Zun. Unexpectedly, he appeared in the shenlei mountain range.


    "Whoa..."


    A mysterious jade slip appeared in the hand of the figure in the yellow robe, on which there was a strange rune. Looking at the mountains ahead, a strong light appeared in the twinkling eyes of his eyes, and his voice was slightly old. He said, "the legend is true. The Demon Lord is still alive, and he is waking up!""My Lord, there''s someone down there."


    Behind the Yellow robed figure, a man in Black said in awe of the Yellow robed man.


    The figure in yellow robe turned back and looked down at the sixth peak of the mountain below. With a sharp breath and slight fluctuation, he said, "block this place and kill it."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The man in black nodded, then the figure swept out, and the sixth peak fell instantly.


    "Who!"


    On the sixth peak, Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes and beautiful eyes suddenly lifted. He looked at the fierce breath carried by the figure in black. He was not good at coming. He waved a long sword and broke out runes, like a long rainbow.


    Although compared with Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and yepiaoling, Ouyang Shuang also got a lot of opportunities under the training in the sealed ancient land. At the moment, his cultivation has already stepped into the realm of King Wu, and his strength is not vulgar.


    "Hiss!"


    The mysterious man in black plundered Ouyang Shuang''s sword and ignored his sword. Suddenly, a large amount of electric light poured out of his hand. In the palm of his hand, he could condense into claw marks, and directly clasped Ouyang Shuang''s sword and smashed it.


    Then that terrible claw print, to Ouyang Shuang to grasp, terrible breath twisted space, killing intent fierce.


    "Wu Huangjing!"


    Ouyang''s eyes trembled. That terrible breath was already the realm of Emperor Wu. She couldn''t fight against it at all. She couldn''t even avoid it.


    "I''m going to die, but it''s a pity that I didn''t wait for you to come out and have a look at you again..."


    The terrible breath spreads to crush, Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes are slightly closed, and his peerless face shows some regret.


    "Wu Huang''s territory is just on the other side of the border, looking for death!"


    The sharp voice also resounded through the void at this time. When the voice came out, a purple robe figure also appeared in front of Ouyang Shuang''s body.


    A domineering and fierce breath came from his body like a volcanic eruption. With a blow, there was a golden flash, brilliant and dazzling, but also surrounded by thunder, and then it directly fell on the paw print of the former man in black.


    At this time, when the familiar voice is like thinking of in the ear, Ouyang Shuang''s eyelashes tremble, his big eyes and beautiful eyes suddenly open, and what comes into view is the familiar figure that can no longer be familiar with.


    "Boom..."


    The low muffled sound exploded on the mountain peak. The man in black had not even responded. In the sudden panic of his pupils, his body was directly broken into pieces of blood mist under that fist.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, in the space ahead, cracks were exposed. Hundreds of figures suddenly and strangely walked out and fell to the sixth peak.


    "Hula..."


    The terrible breath waves across the mountain, and the purple robed youth sweeps his sleeve and disperses the terrible energy.


    Then Du Shaofu turned back and looked at the graceful woman behind him. In a rather sharp and worried voice, he said, "what are you doing here alone?"


    That resolute face appeared in front of him. Ouyang Shuang blinked a pair of big eyes and beautiful eyes. Then, on his peerless face, he became angry. The powder fist fell directly on his strong chest and cried out: "I''m not waiting for you to come out. What can I do here? You''re good. Besides worrying people, you dare to attack me!"


    "I..."


    When Ouyang Shuang''s face suddenly changed, Du Shaofu didn''t react to it. Besides, he was afraid of this man and became stunned on the spot.


    "Dad, the guy up there should be strong?"


    The little star fell on Du Shaofu''s side. On his plump little face, his pale golden eyes were looking at the empty figure in yellow robe above.


    "Do you have a daughter?"


    Seeing the little star, Ouyang Shuang was stunned and stared at Du Shaofu.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll talk to you later."


    Du Shaofu showed Ouyang Shuang to step back. Feeling the terrible breath above, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. When he saw the figure in yellow robe, he suddenly burst out of his clear eyes.


    "The strong one!"


    The figures of generals and ministers, spirits, beasts, spirits and blood rattan evil spirits all feel the horror of the Yellow robed figure in the void.


    "It''s him."


    Lin weiqi, donglidiao, Wuma Sheng, etc. are also acquainted with the yellow robe. They are all moved and discolored when they see the yellow robe.


    "It''s you, boy. It''s really easy to come here."


    Stepping into the void, the yellow robe moves, the two pupils fluctuate with thunder light, the old voice spreads out, and the yellow robe figure''s eyes show a sneer. It really takes no effort to get here.


    In the space-time symbol array, those in yellow robes are all clear about the struggle for supremacy, and it is not difficult to recognize Du Shaofu at this time. His two eyes with lightning light looked at the purple sky palace wrapped by purple cloth behind Du Shaofu, and said faintly: "the God of wind and thunder of summer marquis is is in there. Hand over the original God of Xiahou Fenglei. How about sparing your boy''s life?"


    Thank you_ 15525022 the brother gave a reward of 10000 yuan to thank him. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 960

    The strength of the sealed ancient land increased greatly, and he still had purple thunder xuanding on his body. However, Du Shaofu was not careless in the face of the Yellow robed man at this time.


    This man is at the same level as the master Bo Kuan Zun and the second division Bo Yu Xian Zi. His strength is absolutely not ordinary.


    "If you want my life, I''m afraid you''re not enough!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and he was still as domineering as ever.


    Although the opponent is tough, Du Shaofu is not the same as before. There are three magic spirits behind him, all of them are respected, and the blood vine evil spirit is extraordinary.


    At this time, with the purple thunder xuanding in hand, Du Shaofu also had some support.


    Besides, Du Shaofu did not intend to let go of the old man in yellow robes.


    This man pretended to be a martial uncle and a famous Minister of Jimo at the beginning, and once he had the chance, he would let him pay the price.


    "It seems that the strength has improved a lot, and there are some relying on it."


    The Yellow robed man looked at Du Shaofu, glancing at the ghosts, beasts, spirits, blood rattan evil spirits, generals and ministers behind Du Shaofu, and finally stayed on little star for a while.


    Then the Yellow robed old man''s eyes didn''t mean it. He continued to look at Du Shaofu, and said with a slightly old voice, "but you are not enough. No one can save you today."


    "You''ll be more careful and leave when the situation is bad."


    Du Shaofu whispered in Ouyang Shuang, Lin weiqi, donglidiao and others.


    "Give me that boy. You can deal with the others and make a quick decision. Don''t attract the attention of people in the distance."


    The yellow robe figure of the old man also slightly waved at this time, in the eye sharp thunder light fluctuation, a killing intention wiped.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    A dozen odd people in black nodded, and their voice dropped. A strong breath suddenly spread, and the wind and clouds rose in the air, and there was a faint flash of thunder.


    More than a dozen breath, let shenlei mountain solidify. There are three dignity breath, which will not be under the breath of spirit, beast killing and soul evil.


    There are still a few breath, very close to the level of honor, even to the level of half step, the rest are the strong in the realm of Emperor Wu.


    "Who are these people? How can they be so powerful? Please inform the strong in the palace."


    Shocked at the same time, Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, Wuma Sheng, Tao Yu, Sun Yi and others almost simultaneously took out jade slips and crushed them in their hands.


    That''s the urgent news of the temples, jade slips, in case of crisis.


    After all, this time, they are the most top young generation in each hall. There is no accident.


    "The breath of thunder and lightning, are these people related to the power of thunder and lightning?"


    Du Shaofu looked up. It seemed that there was a kind of thunder and lightning energy in these mysterious people.


    However, it is certain that these people are just some profound meaning of thunder and lightning, and no one has thunder and martial pulse.


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, more than a dozen strange black robed men from the upper part of the army also swept down, launching a terrible attack in an instant.


    "Do your best


    Du Shaofu waved his hand and killed the spirit, beast, soul and blood vine evil spirits.


    "Let''s do it together!"


    Lin weiqi, Dong Li Diao, Shi Shi, Sun Yi and other extraordinary people also flew into the air, using various means to block.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was shrouded in cold, and his feet soared into the air, and his arms fluttered. He was like a bird with wings leaping into the air, flying into the air, and throwing a fist, the golden light broke out.


    A half step black robed weirdo burst out and shook the void. He wanted to suppress Du Shaofu.


    Then, in the final result, the black robed man was blasted by Du Shaofu with a fist, and his body turned into pieces of blood mist. He did not know how to die.


    A blow to kill a half step high-level strong, let the mysterious man in black show his eyes, are obviously out of fear.


    How powerful is it to kill a half step master with one punch!


    "The strength is not weak, but now it''s over!"


    The figure of the old man in yellow robe appeared in front of Du Shaofu. When his voice dropped, the powerful dark energy gushed out with the rune itself, surging like a waterfall into the void. The mysterious Qi wrapped around Du Shaofu, trapping Du Shaofu directly


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    When the strange energy spread, Du Shaofu appeared under the energy Rune cover like lightning.


    With one claw, Du Shaofu wielded the golden claw mark in a very arrogant and domineering manner, and fell heavily on the rune energy shield.


    "Hiss!"


    The terrible paw print tears the energy shield, and Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly retreats.


    "Why


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who was detached from the rune energy shield, the Yellow robed old man''s eyes were filled with surprise."Bang bang!"


    Almost at the same time, not far away in the void, the little star put out his fists and wrapped them with golden flame. A half step venerable practitioner was also tragically killed.


    "It''s really a bit of good strength, but you can''t stay!"


    The Yellow robed man''s voice dropped and his palm waved. A dazzling light suddenly swept out of the space. A terrible breath of palpitation rippled around him. A thunderbolt and lightning were raging, and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu changed color and shook his hand. The golden talisman''s secret pattern flickered, as if he had condensed into a ROC''s golden wing, protecting himself under the golden talisman''s secret pattern.


    The golden wings protect the body, which is the means of Dapeng''s golden wings.


    Du Shaofu learned from the golden winged ROC skill, which is a unique defense skill of the golden winged ROC family.


    "Boom!"


    As the thunder fell, the terrible thunder and lightning poured into Du Shaofu''s body, destroying the golden talisman''s Secret patterns like golden wings.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was shaken away directly. Under his great strength, his Qi and blood were surging, and his mouth was filled with pale golden blood.


    The power of thunder and lightning could not hurt Du Shaofu, but the terrible power of energy was far more than that of the first ascendant, which made Du Shaofu hard to resist.


    It was only after the earthquake that Du Shaofu managed to stabilize himself.


    "Yes, you are not enough!"


    The Yellow robed old man''s eyes were sharp and gloomy, without any pause. His figure leaped out again. A claw imprinted on the void drew thunder and lightning. With the momentum of rushing thunder, Du Shaofu went away directly.


    "Hiss..."


    Under the claw print, along with the thunder light, the space generation along the way is torn apart. Generally, the claw print lightning passes through, revealing five dark space traces, which is the real tearing space.


    "Click!"


    Even the mountain below, swept by such energy and energy, also cracked and exploded, revealing cracks in the ground, and huge stones were broken.


    The strength of the Yellow robed old man is absolutely terrible!


    "Dad, be careful!"


    The little star gave a big drink, and his petite body came to Du Shaofu''s body like a ghost. His eyes were full of golden light. Before his little white jade hand, he suddenly burst out black talisman secret patterns, and a piece of armor like a tortoise shell blocked him in front of him.


    On the black tortoise shell, the talisman''s Secret patterns swept through the sky and directly hit the paw print of the old man in yellow robe.


    "Boom..."


    Such a collision, a dark space cracks spread out.


    Under the surrounding mountains, many of the hills were cracked and burst, showing a ravine!


    The black tortoise shell shakes for a while, but it is not damaged at all.


    But the little star''s body, along with the black tortoise shell, shook back more than ten steps and just fell back to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Orcs, hard tortoise shells, treasure!"


    Looking at the black tortoise shell in the hands of little star, the old man in yellow robe has a bright eye. It is not difficult to know that it is absolutely a treasure.


    The Yellow robed old man''s eyes became hot, and his figure swept out again. He actually made a hand at the little star. In the condensation of his fingerprints, he grabbed the shell of the little star with one hand, as if he wanted to solve the problem first.


    "Oh


    The little star suddenly sings a dragon in his mouth and turns into a huge and ferocious dragon body. On his back, the Xuanwu God shell left by his father begins to burst out black runes, which directly resist the Yellow robed man''s fingerprints.


    "Boom


    But the giant ferocious dragon body of the little star was shocked and fell to the top of the mountain below, and the ground around it cracked and exploded.


    "Orcs."


    On the mountain peak, Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes, beautiful eyes and eyes tremble, startled by the little stars.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s feet were empty, and his figure was like a God, which turned into an illusory figure.


    When he appeared again, Du Shaofu was already behind the old man in yellow robe, and his fingerprints changed. Finally, he burst out in front of him with brilliant and bright talisman secret patterns, condensing the palmprint, and a bright golden handprint was suspended on his palm.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that his fingerprints cut through the sky. In a flash, he patted the old man in yellow robe.


    "It''s too much to do, it''s still far from enough!"


    The Yellow robed old man turned and drank heavily. When he waved his hand, he met him. The palm print was like blocking out the sky and the whole body was crystal clear and burst into black light.


    The palm print is like a meteorite falling from the sky, covering the shenlei mountain range, shaking the void, and dropping a series of terrible black lights.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, two terrible fingerprints suddenly collide!


    Suddenly, the voice of startling heaven suddenly resounded through the void


    "Boom..."


    The two startling days collide, and the ripple of the rune energy is like a storm wave.


    When the two fingerprints collide, the surrounding space is also like a huge black hole, swallowing the energy light, making people feel cold!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 961

    "Pooh


    Du Shaofu''s body, like a bird with broken wings, smashed down the mountain below from the middle of the sky, and collapsed a small mountain peak with pale gold blood in his mouth.


    "Hiss!"


    The old man in yellow robe wanted to make a quick decision. He didn''t even leave Du Shaofu with the strength to breathe.


    As Du Shaofu had just smashed down the mountain, his body jumped at him again.


    The old man in the yellow robe once again grabbed Du Shaofu. The thunder and lightning wrapped the claw print, and the powerful momentum spread. Du Shaofu''s skin, who had just been drilled out of the rubble, was painful, and the paw print came to Du Shaofu''s body in an instant.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was a wave of electric arc, and the purple thunder was surging in the palace.


    Although Du Shaofu knew that he had got the purple thunder xuanding, it was absolutely not suitable to let it out.


    Those treasures are enough to let the nine forces in Zhongzhou compete for them.


    Once it is leaked, it is undoubtedly harmful and unhelpful to oneself, and there will be endless troubles in the future!


    In spite of his guilt, Du Shaofu knew that he had purple thunder and xuanding, which was enough to set up countless enemies for himself and put himself in a dangerous situation where he was unable to move.


    But at this time, the strength of the Yellow robed old man was so strong that Du Shaofu knew that he had to use the purple thunder xuanding.


    At the moment, the little star saw the situation here, but the huge body just got up. It was very far away, and it was already slow.


    Evil spirit, blood rattan evil spirit, animal killing, soul evil and so on are all blocked by the opponent and can not get rid of.


    The strength of the generals and ministers was greatly damaged, but at this time, they were still fighting with a mysterious man in black who had achieved the highest level of cultivation in Wu Emperor''s realm, and did not fall into too much disadvantage.


    However, the generals and ministers could not help Du Shaofu. Even in his heyday, they could not stop the Yellow robed old man.


    "Whew!"


    The terrible footprints tore the space and cut through the void, pointing to Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, just at this moment, there was a wave in the sky, and a terrible, blazing breath appeared above.


    At that moment, the blazing breath caught the attention of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing at the same time.


    Over the mountains, just as the Yellow robed old man''s paw print was about to fall in front of Du Shaofu, a purple Pinyin shot down from the sky and hit the hand of the Yellow robed old man.


    The terrible blazing breath erupted, and the space was instantly burned to the air.


    The high temperature, so that the surrounding rocks immediately red.


    Just as the purple competition appeared, the Yellow robed old man was also immediately alert. It seemed that he felt something. His face color changed a lot. At the moment, the claw print was drawn. But the time seemed to slow down for a moment, and the purple competition had fallen into his palm.


    "Hum!"


    The terrible force erupted. At the moment, the fierce and terrible yellow robed old man''s face suddenly turned pale. A low murmur came from his throat, and then his body was staggered and shaken back a few steps before he stabilized.


    This sudden change, attracted the attention of the eyes around.


    Even the spirits, beasts, spirits, generals and ministers, donglidiao and those strange black robed people all stopped to fight each other involuntarily. Their eyes were shocked and looked at the sky.


    The Yellow robed old man''s strength was terrible, but he was shocked back by an attack at this time, which was enough to arouse everyone''s attention and shock.


    People looked up, the sky above the shaking, a terrible purple light spread out, within the light, is a graceful figure.


    That graceful figure emerged, ten fingers slender, skin like fat, but in the snow white is faintly showing a little purple.


    The purple light arc spreads around Qianying, especially her eyes are like purple sun, which seems to be able to see through everything in the world.


    looking at the sudden appearance of Qianying, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled.


    The graceful and beautiful figure has a delicate waist and a fairy like temperament. It looks like a purple dress, with purple flame and dark lines on it. It depicts the posture of floating and tempting.


    Female temperament, like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks, is the purple flame demon Huang that appeared in Shicheng at the beginning. It seems that she has been hiding in her body since then.


    At the moment, looking at the woman, Meiling, Ouyang Shuang, Lin weiqi, beast killing and so on, can''t help breathing.


    The set of moving face, seductive posture, terrible breath, noble temperament, slightly charming amorous feelings in a woman, enough to make any woman envy, let all men lose their minds.


    The woman appeared, and the purple eyes looked down at Du Shaofu. After glancing at Du Shaofu at last, she looked at the old man in yellow robe. The voice of nature was so sweet that she said, "he''s mine. You can go!"


    "Who is it, sir?"


    When the old man in yellow robe heard the words, his heart sank in secret, and his breath was slowly released around him.


    That woman''s breath, let the yellow robe old man also for fear, just the fight, already knew the opponent''s strength.


    "You don''t have to know who I am. If you don''t want to leave, you don''t have to go."The woman''s voice just now became clear, which almost made the man''s bones crisp and soft. It made people hear the words, and the soul would tremble.


    As the voice falls, the woman''s purple skirt swings, her body is tall, and a pair of long and beautiful legs are swinging. In the next moment, the slender hand is directly a fingerprint wrapped in purple fire, which is photographed to the person in yellow robe.


    On this purple burning handprint, the fiery purple fire erupts like purple slurry. It is incomparably hot. It is like a sea of fire falling and distorting the space.


    The Yellow robed old man has a dignified face and resists quickly with a thunder light palm print.


    "Boom


    The two touch, intense energy fluctuations, fiery breath and broken runes, diffuse void in a ring like a meteorite exploding above.


    "What a strong strength, that''s the real strong one!"


    Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, stone, etc., can only look at each other and tremble for it.


    "Pedaling..."


    The body of the Yellow robed old man staggered back in the energy storm, and his face began to turn white. When he stabilized his body, a wisp of blood spilled out of his mouth.


    "Mother, you are here


    Small star put up the body, that petite body swept empty, straight to purple skirt woman and go.


    The purple dress woman''s purple eyes were cold. She wanted to continue to fight the Yellow robed old man. Looking at the plump face in front of her, she was absolutely stunned. The reaction was not much different from Du Shaofu''s.


    "Let''s go."


    The Yellow robed old man wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and bit his teeth fiercely. Looking at the purple skirt woman above, he left immediately.


    "Whoosh."


    Several mysterious people in black, like an amnesty, followed the old man in yellow robe and disappeared in the shenlei mountains in a flash.


    "It turns out that you are the Dragon species. I have something to do with chance, but I''m not your mother."


    The woman didn''t mean to chase the old man in yellow robe. She looked at the little star with purple eyes and a smile in her mouth. Her eyes were as ethereal and gorgeous as fireworks.


    "I know you are not my mother, but you are my godmother."


    Little star''s face is childish, voice is tender, big eyes blink, lovely to the extreme, and just terror, it is quite different.


    I''m afraid no one can think of the connection between this lovely girl and the ferocious dragon who can resist the old man in yellow robe.


    "Ganniang..."


    Purple skirt woman''s eyes moved again, look a little dazed, it seems that some do not know how to face this situation.


    The girl in front of her, indeed, has a lot of relationship with her, although not in the same vein, there is no blood in the same vein, but like a vein connected.


    "Mother, don''t you want me?"


    Small stars blink big eyes, a pair of delicate and pitiful looking at the woman, that big eyes, like can melt people.


    "Well, ganniang..."


    Purple skirt woman helplessly nodded, slender jade hand took up the little star''s small hand, the voice again sounds of nature, such as immortal voice, way: "when I get some things, it''s better to take you back."


    As the voice fell, the figure of the woman in purple skirt swept down and pulled out a layer of shadow from the void. The next second, she appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    The woman with a charming face, seductive posture, noble temperament and a little charming style appeared in front of Du Shaofu, which made Du Shaofu swallow his saliva secretly. This kind of woman can only be described as disaster.


    "Hand over the secret bones of Dapeng."


    The purple skirt woman looked at Du Shaofu with a clear tone and a cool look, as if all this was taken for granted.


    "What secret bone?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked, but in his heart, he was ready. The woman in purple dress, the body of purple flame demon Huang, was even more terrifying than the old man in yellow robe.


    "At the beginning, I put the secret bone of Dapeng in your body. Now it''s time to return it." Purple skirt woman way.


    "You did it


    After hearing this, Du Shaofu finally understood that he had not died because of the secret bone of the ROC. This is what the woman in front of him did.


    "If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have today. Now return the secret bone of Dapeng!"


    Purple skirt woman continues to say, she is to take ROC secret bone, that is too important for her.


    "Hoo."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, looked at the purple skirt woman, and his expression was quite serious. He said, "it seems that you have been hiding in me all those years. At the beginning, you did not ask yourself to let go of the secret bones of Dapeng, which made me almost die. Now, you still want to take it. Don''t you think it''s too much when I don''t exist?"


    [these two shifts are still yesterday''s updates. They are unconditional. Xiao Yu just wants to make more efforts.


    Tangled with the update time of the book friends, as if today has been updated two more, so it will be more happy ha.


    Today''s update, the old rules, Xiao Yu stayed up late again. It''s estimated that he will be able to start in the evening. I''m sorry. Thank you for your reward. ]]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 962

    "Because of this, you can now have such a situation. If I take the secret bone of the ROC in your body, I will not kill you. If you are not willing to hand it over, I can only take it myself." The woman in purple dress looked at Du Shaofu with a cool look.


    "If you had been earlier, you might have had a chance, but I can''t give it to you now."


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the enchanting purple flame demon Huang, which was like a disaster. He often breathed a little. He said, "the secret bones of Dapeng have been broken and integrated into my body. You can''t take it away now."


    Smell speech, Zhen Qingchun in purple eyes looks at purple flame demon Huang, a seemingly obscene face, then a little fierce, slightly extended a lazy waist, said: "if you want to fight, then I will accompany that hello, just for a long time did not have a good stretch of muscles and bones!"


    "Oh


    The Dragon chant resounded through the void, and the terrible purple flame cover was suddenly shattered, and a giant Dragon flew out of the sky.


    The dragon was ferocious, and its whole body was covered with golden flame and stars. Then it turned into a petite body and fell on Du Shaofu''s side. He was rather worried and said, "Dad, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine."


    Du Shaofu patted little star''s little head with a wry smile. The "white eyed wolf" was not white eyed. He helped himself in the crucial moment.


    "Eh..."


    Looking at the little star, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes were stunned and puzzled. He looked at the little star all the time.


    "Niang, don''t do it. That''s a secret bone. I''ll try to ask my father to give you a piece."


    The little star swept to the purple flame demon Huang''s side, pulled its arm to shake, slightly raised his head, eyelashes curved, golden eyes delicate and pitiful.


    "She wants the secret bone of ROC in you?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu and asked in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    "The secret bone of Dapeng has been broken in my body and completely integrated with me." Du Shaofu echoed to Zhen Qingchun.


    "She can''t get the secret step, but I can''t understand how she can be suppressed completely, but she can''t get it."


    Zhen Qingchun frowned slightly and her expression was also slightly coagulated.


    "Niang, let father give you a piece of ROC secret bone in the future, don''t do it, OK?"


    The little star looked pitifully at the purple flame demon Huang, on that plump face, the expression can melt everybody''s heart.


    The purple flame demon Huang looked at the little star, and her purple eyes changed color secretly. Her eyes swept over Zhen Qingchun''s body. Finally, she looked at Du Shaofu. Her teeth were light and her lips were slightly open. She said, "I''ll give you three years. Within three years, give me a piece of ROC''s Secret bone."


    "Three years..."


    When Du Shaofu heard this, his eyes were suddenly embarrassed. In three years'' time, where did he go to find the secret bone of Dapeng? Besides, he really owes the secret bone of Dapeng.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 963

    What''s more, Du Shaofu is not hard to know. If Dapeng''s Secret bone is really so easy to find, I''m afraid the purple flame demon Huang won''t entangle herself.


    Golden winged ROC clan, any one of them is a terrible existence.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t know how strong the golden winged rocs were, he also knew that once he moved the golden winged Dapeng, he was afraid that the consequences would be absolutely serious.


    "In addition, in these three years, the little girl needs to follow me. After three years, you can exchange the secret bone of Dapeng."


    Du Shaofu did not speak, the purple skirt woman again said, noble and elegant, can not be refused, as if everything is taken for granted.


    "No way!"


    Du Shaofu shook his head without hesitation. His face was fierce. Could little star be taken as a hostage? In any case, Ziyan yaohuang could not take Xiaoxing away. In case of an accident, he would be sorry.


    "Dad, I''m willing to follow my mother, but my mother won''t do anything to me. Anyway, I want to understand the profound meaning of my mother."


    But the little star opened his mouth and blinked at Du Shaofu.


    "That''s it. After three years, get ready for the secret bones of Dapeng."


    The purple skirt woman''s voice fell, and her purple flame fluctuated. She did not pay too much attention to Du Shaofu. She led the little star, and the beautiful shadow immediately swept away from the sky. After a flash, she disappeared into the void.


    "Little star."


    Du Shaofu drank lightly. His figure wanted to chase her, but Zhen Qingchun stopped him and said, "don''t chase him. He should have no malice towards the little girl. Besides, it''s useless for you to catch up with him. I can''t do anything to her completely. If I do, I can only hurt both the two defeats."


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. The purple flame demon Huang should not have made little star in danger. It''s useless to catch up with him now.


    "Brother Qingchun, are you completely recovered? Your body..."


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu calmed down his mood. Then Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun with a surprised look. He kept pinching Zhen Qingchun''s face, and the body seemed to be natural. At this time, it was not the body of Yuan Shen.


    This appearance, also don''t know is big brother Zhen Qingchun original true appearance.


    "Get the hell out of here and get out of here."


    Zhen Qingchun stepped back and slapped Du Shaofu on the back of his hand, which he was holding on his face. He blew his beard and glared at him. He added a bit of obscenity and said, "naturally, I''m completely recovered. My body has always existed, just in the tower."


    "It''s good to be completely recovered. This time, it''s good that you''re here in time."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. The back of his hand was retracted. It was clear in his heart that if his elder brother Zhen Qingchun didn''t arrive in time, even if the Yellow robed old man was scared away, the purple flame demon Huang could not resist.


    "I came to see the seal, but I didn''t expect to meet you."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun got serious and said, "it''s good if you come out. You don''t know about Shicheng and Shilong empire."


    "I''m afraid he doesn''t know. He just came out."


    Ouyang Shuang stepped forward and glanced at Du Shaofu, the stone city and the stone dragon empire. She also learned from the mouth of the ancient emperor Tianzong.


    But Du Xiaoqing, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman rushed back immediately, but she stayed here and continued to wait for this guy.


    "Stone city, what happened?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun and Ouyang Shuang''s expressions, but also had something to do with Shicheng. He immediately asked.


    A moment later, from Zhen Qingchun''s mouth, he learned about Shicheng and the recent events of the wasteland and the stone dragon empire. On the mountain top, Du Shaofu''s face became more and more gloomy, and a chill was spreading all over his body.


    "Cheng Fanshi and one and a half steps of Da Lunjiao made the stone city bloody and countless. Your uncle and second uncle, juejian king and Xuanyun Chijiao all suffered heavy damage. They were killed or even injured the yuan God. If I didn''t recover in time, I would have been razed to the ground."


    After that, Zhen Qingchun stopped his voice, looked at Du Shaofu, and continued to say, "I didn''t do anything. I''m afraid that those old people in the Dalan Lama will also take the opportunity to intervene. This is not good for the state. In addition, I think it''s better for you to go to settle the matter in person."


    As Du Shaofu stood on the mountain, his body was filled with cold. On his resolute face, his eyes became cold.


    A moment later, the chill erupted like a volcano and finally could not be restrained. Du Shaofu raised his head and yelled: "people are good at being cheated. Cheng family, do you really think I am easy to cheat?"


    The sound of cheering was like thunder, rolling and reverberating. A terrible chill rose from the sky, making the temperature of the surrounding space suddenly fall into the ice cave.


    That terrible cold, let the spirit, beast kill, soul evil, blood rattan evil spirit also can''t help but is in the heart of a shiver.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun, Ouyang Shuang, generals and ministers, Shi Shi, Meiling, hunxie, bestialism, xueteng Sha left.


    But Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao and others, Du Shaofu asked them to go back to the Seven Star hall to report peace. I''m afraid that the people in the Seven Star hall are worried.As for the restoration of master qizun, Du Shaofu felt that after returning to Shicheng to deal with the stone dragon Empire, it would not take too long.


    However, if he went back to the Seven Star hall first, he would encounter changes at any time. On balance, Du Shaofu decided to go back to Shicheng first.


    "Whoosh..."


    Not long after Du Shaofu and others left, several figures appeared in the sky above shenlei mountain, and several extremely terrible breath rippled.


    "I''ve met elder Taishang."


    Looking at the number of people, Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, Sun Jia and so on, saluted respectfully.


    The super strong in the Seven Star Palace, after getting their emergency call for help, finally came.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, stone city.


    The light of dawn gradually casts a beautiful light in the East.


    Then, the first ray of light was revealed on the rising sun, which was so bright and red that people could see the colorful clouds in their eyes, and the light and shadow were changeable. Thousands of beams of light were shot down in the cloud space and shrouded the stone city.


    "Whoosh..."


    Early in the morning, the stone city, space ripple ripples, nine figures have appeared in the mid air, that an invisible breath spread, immediately let the space invisible tremble.


    Nine people appeared. It was Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun, Shitou and Ouyang Shuang.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Nine people appeared, some people in the stone city looked up, looked at the nine people, seemed to be able to see the familiar figure.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure falls in the graveyard outside Du''s home. Where did he climb out of the dead and come back to life.


    At this time, the tomb was already a treasure.


    Next to the cemetery, there is a newly repaired large tomb.


    In front of the mausoleum, there are many huge stone tablets, which are full of numerous names.


    "This is the tomb of the stone city residents who were slaughtered. It seems that there are more than 30000 people in total." Zhen Qingchun said at Du Shaofu''s side.


    "More than 30000 people, more than 30000 lives!"


    Du Shaofu''s body trembled. All of them were citizens of Shicheng. When he grew up in Shicheng, there must be some familiar figures among them.


    But now they have been slaughtered, more than 30000 people, enough to make a river of blood.


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to imagine how bloody those scenes were.


    Cold spread in the body, double pupil, golden sharp frightening surging.


    "Whoosh..."


    In Du''s family, some people saw Du Shaofu and others coming, and several breath suddenly took the lead.


    Then one by one, the breath was extremely fluctuating, and all the figures immediately swept to the front of the mausoleum.


    Several figures are Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and other Du family members.


    "What are you..."


    Du Zhenwu''s voice has not yet fallen, looking at his back, he seems to recognize Ouyang Shuang and Zhen Qingchun, for which his eyes immediately froze.


    At the same time, the familiar figure looked back at Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong, and said, "uncle, second uncle, I''m back!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Shaofu, it''s Shaofu. "


    Looking at the young man who suddenly turned back, the familiar face came into my eyes. All the Du family members trembled all over, just like electric current flowing through.


    "Shaofu, you are still alive. You are still alive."


    After that, Du Fu''s body trembles, and Du zhishuo''s hands are shaking.


    A strong man, but his eyes are full of tears.


    "It''s good to be alive. God bless the Du family."


    Du Zhenwu''s eyes were moist and his body was shaking. He was looking forward to this day, especially when the news came from the sealed ancient land, and now this day is coming.


    "Everyone, come out quickly. If Shaofu is still alive, Shaofu is back!"


    After the elder of Du''s family was excited, his body trembled and drank. His voice echoed around, echoing the Du family, echoing the stone city.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du''s house, then a line of figures suddenly swarmed out.


    One by one, the figure of Du''s children soared into the air, and all the figures suddenly appeared outside the Du family.


    One after another of the eyes looked at the familiar face at this time, all eyes trembled.


    "Shaofu, it''s Shaofu who has come back."


    "Third brother, it''s really the third brother back!"


    "I''m lucky for the Du family."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As the figures fell, women, children and elders rushed to touch Du Shaofu''s face with tears in his eyes.


    There are young children excited, shouting, arm shaking.


    There are elderly eyes moist, thank God for the protection.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 964

    "I''m sorry to have worried the elders."


    Du Shaofu said to his three aunts and six wives of the Du family. At the moment, all the noisy voices made him warm in his heart.


    "It is the ROC emperor who has come back!"


    "The ROC is back!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In a short time, the whole stone city trembled in the morning, and the shadows on the street suddenly swept out, gathered into a dense crowd, and rushed to the Du''s home.


    The dense crowd gathered outside Du''s house, but it was not noisy, standing still.


    Not long ago, the streets inside and outside the whole stone city were filled with shadows.


    All the people were waiting for something. Their eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    There are old people with tears, young men clenching fists, and women and children standing quietly.


    But at the moment, everyone is surprisingly quiet.


    The uncanny atmosphere in the invisible, so that the generals, magic spirit, blood rattan evil spirit and so on are secretly moving.


    "Shaofu, a total of 3984032 people have been slaughtered, and all of them are waiting for you to come back."


    Du Zhixiong stood up and looked at the names on the huge stone tablets in front of the mausoleum. He clenched his fists, and his eyes spread thunder.


    Du Shaofu looked at the stone city people who gathered outside Du''s home. Then he turned back and bowed to the mausoleum. His eyes were clear and full of frightening light.


    "Blood debt and blood payment, please seek justice from emperor Dapeng!"


    The Ye family, ye Baolin, and Bai Jiabai, followed the Confucians and so on. They saluted on one knee, and their voices spread.


    They need to defend stone city, so they are not involved in the current war between the two countries.


    "Please ask the ROC emperor to recover justice, blood debt and blood payment!"


    The whole city kneels down, the sound waves are surging to the sky, shaking nine days!


    At this moment, all the suppressed hatred and anger are released.


    All the people''s eyes trembled. They were looking forward to the early return of the emperor since they confirmed that the emperor was still alive.


    The blood debt of Shicheng and the blood feud of the wasteland are waiting to be repaid!


    At this moment, the people they are waiting for have returned, and they must pay for the lives of tens of thousands of people who were slaughtered at the beginning and demand justice for blood!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept past the familiar figures, and his eyes were shaking.


    "Shao Fu, there are more than 30000 lives. There is a river of blood. We must avenge it!"


    Du Zhixiong''s eyes trembled, his eyes were bloodshot, and his fists clenched his joints.


    "Children, more than 30000 people have been killed. Even women, children, old and weak, have not left their hands. This is a blood feud. You must avenge it!"


    A Du family old man''s eyes are red with blood. How can this revenge not be revenged!


    "If you destroy the stone dragon Empire and the Cheng family, you will be able to avenge the deep blood feud!"


    Ye Baolin''s robe was full of drums, his eyes were red, and his voice echoed like a bell over the stone city.


    "Please ask the ROC emperor to recover justice, blood debt and blood payment!"


    The whole city once again drank together. The blood feud of the stone city was filled with corpses and blood flowed into a river. No one in the stone city forgot it, nor could they forget it.


    Even the old and weak women and children, their two strong have not been exposed, how cruel!


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and clenched his fists.


    Du Shaofu''s heart tingled and grieved. His purple robe was calm and his whole body was cold. The whole stone city space changed slowly.


    "The blood debt must be paid with blood. Those who violate our stone city will be paid back a hundred times in order to lay a foundation for the desolate country and fall down on the city people."


    His voice was like thunder and his cold sense was shooting. Lu Shaoyou roared at the sky with a sad look.


    In Du Shaofu''s blood red eyes, the purple and gold thunder light immediately spread, and a terrible breath surged into the void.


    "Boom..."


    The stone city trembled, and the sound of rolling and cheering came out. Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with golden light. The sky and earth suddenly spread out endless golden light.


    Thunder clouds were standing in the sky, flashing electric arc all over the sky, and the sound of thunder and lightning resounded through the sky.


    The sky changes color and the sky begins to darken!


    "What a killing intention


    The eyes of the enchanting spirit moved. In such a breath, her eyes could not help but wipe the color of surprise. The light of such killing intention made her soul tremble.


    "He''s really angry."


    Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes and beautiful eyes trembled. She also saw him so angry for the first time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A moment later, Zhen Qingchun, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and several Du family elders, as well as generals, sangtengsha, Meiling, ouyangshuang, are sitting in the hall of the Du family.


    "With your eldest sister, second brother, Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, when they came back, the Shilong Empire has begun to retreat. Although the Dalan cult has sent younger generation of disciples to join the battlefield, ancient Tianzong has also sent many disciples. In addition, the general, Gu Xinyan, after they came back, even the four kings of the ghost palace, the Wu palace, the Guo palace and the valley palace, announced that they would return to their fields in the war. But it''s the younger generation who are with your elder sister and second brother. "In the hall, general Du Zhenwu told Du Shaofu about the recent situation of the wasteland and the Shilong Empire, so that Du Shaofu could have a clear idea of it. He said, "there are still many generals of the Shilong Empire who are fighting against the enemy. The news we got last night shows that the wasteland has made a straight line to the tiger gorge outside the dragon city. As long as we attack the tiger gorge, we can directly point to the dragon city!"


    "Tiger gorge."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly and knew the existence of the tiger gorge.


    It is a natural barrier outside the Dragon City, the imperial capital of the stone dragon empire. Although the terrain of the tiger gorge is vast, it is extremely dangerous, easy to defend and hard to attack. It is called the natural danger of the imperial capital. It is said that this is one of the main reasons why the stone dragon Empire built its capital at the beginning.


    "But it may not be easy to conquer the tiger gorge. Several old kings all came back to the field. Although the strength of the stone dragon empire was greatly damaged, the stone dragon Empire still had the help of the big wheel religion. It is said that the Cheng family and the big round religion have been hiding a lot of strength over the years. It is possible that the Cheng family and the big round religion want to make a final decisive battle in the tiger gorge. With the participation of the big wheel cult, the result is still uncertain."


    Du Zhenwu was worried. The news from the outside and his understanding of the outside world over the past few years have long been the leader of the small clan in Shicheng.


    "The Dalan cult was suppressed by the ancient heavenly sect. The stone dragon empire is not worried. It is just that we don''t know what means it will use. If we plan to do something in the tiger gorge, it will be serious."


    Zhen Qingchun sits at the head of the table with a rather obscene look. At this time, however, she is full of verve and looks slightly coagulated.


    Zhen Qingchun was worried. Although the stone dragon empire was not a worry, it was no effort to wipe out a country with the strength of giant creatures such as the Dalan cult.


    If we can do something in the tiger gorge, it will definitely be a terrible blow to the desolate country.


    "Second brother, when are they going to attack the tiger gorge?"


    Du Shaofu asked. What Zhen Qingchun was worried about was understood in his heart, and he was even more worried.


    "According to the time, your second brother should be planning to attack the tiger gorge tomorrow, and then they will go straight to Longcheng. If it hadn''t been for you, they would have pointed to the palace." Du Zhenwu said.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were sharp, and he knew that Du Xiaoqing and Xiao Hu''s temperaments would have broken into the palace and killed if they hadn''t been waiting for themselves.


    The army has been through difficulties, but with the strength of Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, no one in the Shilong empire can stop them.


    "Spirit spirit, beast killing, soul evil, blood vine evil, follow me to the tiger gorge immediately."


    Du Shaofu got up and was worried about Du Xiaoqing, his elder sister, and his second brother. Besides, they had to ask for some debts themselves.


    "Be careful."


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and some old men of the Du family got up and told Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded and then said to Zhen Qingchun, "brother Qingchun, I''m afraid I''ll trouble you."


    "Anyway, I''m free. I''ll accompany you for a walk. Maybe I''ll meet my old friend of the big round." Zhen Qingchun smiles and stretches.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, the sky is covered with shining stars, like the Milky way paved with broken quicksand, lying quietly in the blue sky.


    Bright moon in the sky, such as training, shining on the grand palace.


    "Father, they should attack the tiger gorge early tomorrow morning!"


    Cheng Shengnan, dressed in a long skirt, walks into the Grand Hall gently. Under the long skirt, he can''t cover his tall and slender legs, and his waist, which is not enough to grasp, outlines a moving curve. His elegant temperament is noble, and his invisible breath makes the surrounding Imperial Palace Dragon Spirit begin to vibrate.


    "No, your grandfather shouldn''t go to stone city..."


    Cheng huangjingli, originally quite fat body, seems to have lost a lot of weight in the past few months, with a few strands of white hair in his hair, but after a few months, he seems to be ten years old.


    Cheng Shengnan doesn''t speak, his eyes are floating.


    "If the kings don''t fight, our Cheng family can''t speak with their own hands. Why did they come to this stage? Have we really exhausted our momentum..."


    Cheng Huang sighed and looked haggard.


    Over the past few months, he has been thinking about what is wrong with him. Clearly, the status of his beloved daughter in the court of light is getting higher and higher. The stone dragon Empire should have been getting better and better.


    But why did the stone dragon Empire fall into such a field as it is now? The kings evaded it, and many of the troops would turn against each other and betray their families


    "Tomorrow I will try my best to protect the stone dragon empire. We are not at the final stage yet. As long as I am still there, the stone dragon empire will still be there."


    Cheng Shengnan opened his mouth, and then Qianying left. After a few steps, he left the Golden Dragon hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 965

    Tiger gorge, located outside the imperial capital of Longcheng.


    It was a vast mountain range, with towering cliffs and cliffs, cleaved like an axe and smooth as a mirror.


    There are still many canyons across, enough to stop the army.


    However, although the tiger gorge is easy to defend and difficult to attack, it is also for the ordinary army, but it does not play a big role in blocking the real strong.


    On the tiger gorge, there is a city wall across the continuous mountain peaks. The construction is marvelous and magnificent.


    "Roar..."


    However, there were many roars and shouts of beasts coming from afar, accompanied by the air of killing, which made the people on the tiger gorge look dignified.


    "There are more and more people in the wasteland, and there are more and more monsters. I''m afraid they will attack the tiger gorge early tomorrow morning."


    On the wall, many leading generals were dignified.


    In recent months of fighting with the wasteland, they are very aware of the horrors of the armies and monsters of the wasteland.


    There is no need to say much about the horror of monsters. The armies of the wasteland are all from the dark forest. It is a chaotic place. All the people who come out of the wasteland are evil and fierce.


    At this time, when those people arrived at the stone dragon Empire, they were like wolves in sheep. In addition, most of the army of the stone dragon Empire didn''t want to fight, so they could only be defeated and retreated.


    "Don''t worry, we still have the big Princess and the big round religion. The wasteland can''t win!"


    An old man of high status, dressed in armor, looked at the night sky in front of him, with a little chill in his eyes, and said to all the people around him: "don''t worry, tomorrow is their death date."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the fierce tiger gorge, the mountains stretch out, and the cliff is towering without a glance.


    "Roar..."


    In the dark, the spirit of killing the sky fluctuates, with evil spirit diffused and opened.


    On the top of the mountain, there is a huge temporary tent.


    Inside the hall, there is a lot of light and pearls.


    Hazy, the hall, a tiger gorge terrain model, surrounded by many figures.


    Among these figures, there are many familiar figures, such as the emperor of medicine, the doctor without life, the night floating Ling, the king of juejian, the king of xuanjiao, the king of stone tortoise, the king of ice python, the king of golden carving, Yin Mochen, Ruoshui, the general, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, the master of Mujia castle, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, and WAN San Pang, the master of Wanyun Pavilion, are all familiar at this time.


    "The tiger gorge is easy to defend and difficult to attack, but it is not harmful to the strong. Early tomorrow morning, Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Muhan and yindiao broke their Rune array first. Vice chairman, ye Piaoling, Xiaoman and Jiangling, you attack in four ways and destroy the tiger gorge. As for the strong one of the big round religion, please ask the elder Qingyang to control it secretly."


    In the middle of the tiger gorge model, a gorgeous woman points out the way. Her body is light and tender.


    The woman''s temperament is the opposite of Du Xiaoman''s hot and enchanting.


    Its antique, beautiful, like a fairy out of the painting in general, is wearing Star Language sister Murong Ruo.


    Murong youruo''s strength is not too strong, but these years, in the world will be revered by all people.


    Especially in these months, where the army passed, the stone dragon empire was unstoppable and uninhabited. Everyone knew that this had something to do with Murong youruo''s strategy.


    How many times, under the strategy of Murong youruo, the desolate country won a great victory with the help of favorable time and place.


    Under the control of Murong youruo, the most terrible World War I, the wasteland defeated tens of thousands of troops of the stone dragon empire with 100000 troops, and made the stone dragon Empire collapse and flee in confusion with the line-up of a hundred enemies.


    It is said that Murong youruo ranks third among the five most wanted assassins in the stone dragon empire.


    A strong man can kill hundreds and thousands of enemies, but Murong youruo is as good as a strategist. The place where the army passes is enough to defeat the enemy and cause thousands of casualties.


    This is more terrible than a strong man in the army.


    "Well, that''s it. Tomorrow we''ll take the tiger gorge. It''s time to end it."


    The cloud robe of Du Yunlong blows automatically without wind, and the breath of fierce killing is surging.


    "We must be careful of the big round religion. Recently, the big round religion has retreated a little quickly. If they really want to protect the Shilong Empire, they will never let us easily take over the tiger gorge tomorrow."


    Murong youruo also has worries. Over the years, there has been no change in the ancient beauty. Instead, in the dark forest, it has honed out a majestic temperament, slightly enchanting. The charm is rich and distinctive, which is enough to make any man lose his soul.


    "We ancient Tianzong will deal with the people of Dalan cult. You can just let it go."


    Inside the tent, the ancient Qingyang elder was at the top of the table and said to all the descendants.


    "I don''t know if my brother is out now..."


    Du Xiaoqing looks worried. She is still worried about her brother who sealed the ancient land.


    Hearing this, the faces of all the people in the tent sank down.


    The seal ancient land was opened once every 30 years. If you were trapped in it, something might happen. Moreover, the guy didn''t come out in the shenlei tripod."Don''t worry. At least he will be OK. I can feel that he is getting closer and closer to us now. He should be out of the ancient seal."


    Du Xiaoyao raised his head slightly, and his pale golden eyes were full of monstrous eyes. His colorful hair on his head was scorched by thunder. However, it has been fully recovered during this period of time.


    "Wow..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s words immediately let all the eyes in the tent fall on its body.


    All the people know that the whole world association and the world alliance were created by that young man.


    In recent years, the world will be in harmony with the desolate country and the world alliance. Although all of them are medicine emperors and doctors without life, Du Yunlong, Murong youruo and Li Xue are taking care of them.


    But its core, its soul and character, has always been the young man who has left countless legends.


    The young man, who was fighting for supremacy, had already shaken Zhongzhou, but was trapped in sealing the ancient land.


    "Du Xiaoyao, are you serious? Is that guy coming out?"


    Sima Muhan immediately asked Du Xiaoyao, and the light was shining in her lavender eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Du Xiaoyao said that the elder brother came out, that elder brother certainly came out."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded. She knew the relationship between Du Xiaoyao and her brother. Du Xiaoyao''s feeling would not be wrong.


    "When I came out, I knew it was OK."


    Ancient Qingyang elder smile, this period of time in the heart of the haze suddenly swept away.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Yunlong laughed, and said: "order to go on, tomorrow morning, attack the tiger gorge!"


    In the early morning, outside the tiger gorge, water vapor rises, hazy fog dominates the low sky.


    "Boom!"


    Deep in the gorge, the earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking. Countless monstrous monsters are moving across. The boulders are crushed and roaring. The place they pass is razed to the ground.


    Countless figures were swept out from behind, and the spirit of killing and cutting was soaring.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the sky, the figures and swept out, flying monsters flapping their wings across the sky, like the expansion of dark clouds, sweeping to the tiger gorge, terrible breath with low thunder from it.


    At last, outside the tiger gorge, in the hazy fog, countless figures, mountains and people gathered to the end of the line of sight.


    "Kill!"


    "Roar


    The roar of monsters and the sound of killing and cutting from the army resounded like thunder, and the whole tiger gorge was shaking, just like an earthquake.


    "No, the wasteland will attack."


    On the tiger gorge, there are generals and soldiers facing the overwhelming and shaking lineup, and their eyes suddenly show dignified color.


    "Sure enough, come on, stop!"


    He is an outstanding young man. He is the leader of the younger generation of disciples of the Dalan cult. Although he can''t be compared with Dongli Chihuang, he is one of the best under Dongli Chihuang. He has a good reputation above Zhongzhou.


    "The eldest princess..."


    A group of generals, at the moment, all their eyes are looking at a tall figure in the front of the middle.


    The long skirt of the beautiful shadow is unfolding and the skirt is flying. It is difficult to cover the moving curve that is not enough to grasp. On the clear and moving face, at this time, facing the overwhelming figure and mighty momentum in front of us, there is no slightest weakness.


    She was named Shengnan from her birth because her father and Emperor hoped that he could protect the royal family and the stone dragon Empire like a man. As Cheng''s daughter, she was duty bound.


    From entering the light court to now, she has been leading the stone dragon Empire to the outside world. From small to large, her everything is based on the Cheng family.


    Even the choice to enter the court of light is because it can bring the royal family beyond the influence of tianwu Academy.


    And now, in the face of a strong enemy, the Cheng family is rebellious, she has been at the forefront.


    But for her, the tiger gorge would have been broken by the desolate country.


    All this, she knows, she can''t avoid, the blood on her body, comes from the Cheng family.


    "Open the Fu array, prepare for the arrow array, and the whole army will be ready for battle!"


    On her clear face, her eyes fluctuated, her hand held a sword, and her red lips closed.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of his voice, the fierce tiger gorge shudder, a huge Fu array suddenly arranged, covering the whole tiger gorge fortress.


    Runes soar to the sky and make the world tremble. Even the vast dragon city in the distance can feel the terrible breath and bright rune.


    "Break the battle!"


    Sima Muhan straddles the void. At this time, he is wearing Lavender armor and holding the Phoenix sword in his hand.


    "Roar!"


    The small tiger roars, and the huge black tiger releases the black Rune all over the sky. The sound is deafening.


    The body of the silver winged magic eagle expanded, flapping its wings across the sky, in order to tear the sky.


    Xiao Qing''s body straddles the sky, surrounded by a terrible red and green flame, and burns runes. The terrible attack directly sweeps over the rune array on the tiger gorge.


    "Boom!"A series of terrible attacks fell, making the deafening sound on the Defu array, and the powerful energy diffused and spread between the heaven and the earth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 966

    "Hula..."


    The energy sweeps, like the earth shattering, but the terrible Rune array is just wobbling, but it is not broken.


    "This Fu array should be arranged by the people of Da Lun Jiao. I''m afraid it''s at the level of the eight star initial rune."


    Sima Muhan''s figure retreats, her body is moving under her Lavender armor, and her eyes are slightly frozen.


    "Let me do it."


    Du Xiaoyao came out of the sky, with a touch of gold in the center of his eyebrows. He began to flash like a flame. The little golden monkey''s body then turned into a huge golden ape in the air.


    "Oh..."


    The golden ape roars and shines brightly. It is covered with hidden patterns of talismans. It is full of vitality and communicates with heaven and earth. It gives people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things. It seems that you can see through the essence of all the mysteries.


    "Broken!"


    Du Xiaoyao drank, and the surrounding space was rippling and rippling. His golden eyes were smart, just like the natural soul pupil overlooking everything. The terrifying momentum broke out. One punch seemed to be able to push the four sides, suppress everything, and was born on the rune array.


    "Boom!"


    This fist, with a kind of strange power, can swallow and destroy the runes on the Fu array, and finally let the Fu array explode completely and strangely.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    On a cliff in the tiger gorge, an old man suddenly spat out blood from his mouth. His eyes were shocked and said, "it''s impossible. The monkey is obviously not strong enough. How can he break my Fu array?"


    When the Fu array is broken, you can feel the overwhelming figure outside the tiger gorge at the moment, and the spirit of killing and cutting in the monsters. Countless eyes on the tiger gorge suddenly change color.


    "The Fu array is broken, kill!"


    In the sky, Du Yunlong drank, his eyes flashed with thunder, and his fierce evil spirit swept across the sky.


    "Roar


    With the sound of Du Yunlong''s killing and drinking, the monsters and the army outside the tiger gorge suddenly burst out the earth shaking sound of killing, which made the earth tremble and kill the tiger gorge like the tide.


    "Arrows!"


    Cheng Shengnan drinks delicately, and his clear face is glistening and his voice spreads all over the world.


    "Whew!"


    On the tiger gorge, suddenly there are dense figures, holding a strong crossbow, the dense arrows are with the sound of the broken wind, just like a rainstorm, shooting at the wasteland army.


    "Ah..."


    Under the overwhelming coverage of the arrow rain, many monsters and figures were pierced by the arrow rain and fell from the sky.


    "Anti arrow array!"


    Murong youruo drinks delicately in the rear. Some strong people and monsters suddenly step out and spread the light mask rune. The arrow rain is born and broken in the place where it passes. You are not allowed to approach.


    "Kill!"


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Jiangling, yepiaoling and others led a large army to attack the tiger gorge from four directions.


    A wave of terrible energy attack fell down and roared in the sky. The "boom" energy fell on the tiger gorge, making the mountain collapse, shaking the earth, destroying everything, and sending out many screams.


    "Go!"


    The medicine emperor was fatless to wave his hand, and many puppets rose to the sky. It was a killing machine, which made the soul of the army of the stone dragon Empire tremble like a ghost.


    "Kill!"


    Xuanjiao king, juejian king, golden carving king, Ba mastiff, cangyan red leopard, general, silver fox, duosha, eternal jade, water if cold, Yin Mochen, mizixia and so on.


    Where they passed, the arrow rain automatically broke in front of them and crossed the sky.


    On the tiger gorge, Cheng Shengnan looks up and looks at xuanjiao king, juejian king, water like cold, night floating Ling, general, Gu Xinyan and other hundreds of figures coming. She is very clear that this is the strength that the stone dragon Empire should really fear.


    "Thank you so much for teaching you all!"


    Cheng Shengnan looks back and says to a group of extraordinary young men and women behind him.


    "That''s a pity. They can''t cross the tiger gorge!"


    The leader of the extraordinary youth stepped out, behind which there are also hundreds of figures swept across the sky, a strong breath of fluctuations.


    With the appearance of these figures, some of the heaven and earth began to change color. These people were the young strong men of the Dalan cult. They came to help the stone dragon empire.


    "Kill!"


    Those young men and women had already fought with each other several times. At this time, the two sides met again. They did not need to talk at all, but fought directly.


    The cold killing and felling waves, directly one after another vigorous attack cohesion, both sides in the innumerable startled eyes, hundreds of figures are the most intense to bang together!


    "Boom..."


    The terrible energy is surging wildly. It''s crazy to tear the sky.


    A large area of canyon below was destroyed. Among them, there were many powerful people in Wu Emperor''s territory.


    The great war is imminent. On the tiger gorge, countless armies of the stone dragon empire are also saved, and they are suddenly tragic.The terrible confrontation, the sound of killing cry and the dull sound of energy, such as thunder, a wave of energy spread, the storm swept the four sides.


    "Kill, blood debt, blood payment!"


    "Wipe out the stone dragon Empire and destroy the Cheng family!"


    The army of the wasteland was red in the eyes and cold in the killing. A bloodthirsty battle spirit trembled in the body, and the terrible war spirit spread in the blood. It turned into a low roar and burst out into the sky in the tiger gorge!


    "Hiss!"


    Cheng Shengnan stepped out of the sky, and his whole body was full of brilliance. In his hand was the "stone dragon wind and thunder sword". He was very powerful and his breath was rippling in the sky.


    The hot breath spreads, and the green skirt moves. Du Xiaoqing appears in front of Cheng Shengnan.


    "Xiaoqing, do you have to do this? The stone city is a pity. Why is it so noisy and bloody?" Cheng Shengnan opens his mouth and looks at Du Xiaoqing.


    "It''s a pity that if we don''t step down the stone dragon Empire and destroy the Cheng family, we can''t sacrifice tens of thousands of people''s lives in Shicheng!"


    Du Yunlong stepped out of the sky, holding his saber obliquely, killing fiercely and shouting like thunder: "the Cheng family has no virtue and righteousness, so it should be destroyed!"


    "With me, the stone dragon empire is here!"


    Cheng Shengnan sighs, the light fluctuates, but it has an absolute dignity, which is daunting.


    "You can''t stop it!"


    Du Xiaoqing stepped out and knew Cheng Shengnan''s strength. Inspired by Bi Fang''s divine bird, the terrible breath suddenly rippled into the sky and burned the void, which made people''s soul tremble.


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyes are coagulated, and his sword is wrapped in dazzling brilliance. He turns into a sword shadow and goes to Du Xiaoqing''s body.


    During this period of time, the two women have played many times, but in the end, it is difficult to tell the real winner or loser.


    "Boom..."


    The whole tiger gorge trembled, and the armies of both sides went out to the point of fighting each other. It was hot and fierce, and blood flowed into a river in a short time.


    In the sky, the ancient Tianzong and the disciples of the big wheel cult fight each other, ye Piaoling, qiangu jade, xuanjiao king, general, Gu Xinyan, silver winged devil carving, Xiaohu and so on.


    Their confrontation is even more earth shaking and terrifying, which is beyond the reach of other people.


    In the scuffle, an old man wanders in the sky, his eyes are indifferent to the fierce battle, and a sneer appears in the corner of his mouth. Then his eyes are fixed on the night that is fighting in the crowd.


    "Hiss!"


    The figure of the old man disappeared in the void. When the figure appeared in the next second, it was already behind the floating Ling of the night. His face was cold, and a thunderbolt of brilliance was trained, which directly swept to the night floating Ling.


    "The emperor of Wu is at his peak."


    Night floating Ling back, eyes suddenly changed.


    "Furtively, the big round religion is really shameless!"


    Drink like thunder, a figure ghost appeared in the night floating in front of the body, awe inspiring is in Wanli, the hands of a fist blast, will resist the opponent.


    The ancient Tianzong has been paying close attention to yepiaoling and Yinhu, but they will not let the big round teach successfully.


    "Almost. Act according to the plan and kill as many as possible, so as not to become a problem later."


    In the distance, the old voice comes from an old man''s mouth. His hair is in a bun and he is dressed in plain clothes. The breath on his body can distort the space, which makes him an old man of Long Island.


    "Yes


    With the voice of the old Taoist priest of Long Island falling down, there are a lot of figures all around. The terrible breath is only that it spreads into the sky, which makes the high air suddenly surge.


    "Grandson of Long Island, get out of here and don''t hide and seek!"


    At the same time, dozens of figures also came across the space in the distant sky. At first, the ancient white robes were blowing and drinking like thunder.


    "Kill!"


    Behind Gu Qingyang, there are some strong men, such as Zhu Mingze and Hu sankun, who all swept out to block the big round religion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 967

    In that breath, there are several breath that have stepped to the level of dignity.


    "Gu Qingyang, don''t go too far!"


    Long island Taoist figure swept out of the shadow, face is very ugly, was called by a grandson, now the whole of Zhongzhou, he has become a laughing stock.


    "If you are willing to gamble and admit defeat, Sun Tzu is so rude!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang drank deeply, and his feet were a little empty. His figure suddenly burst out of the scabbard. The shadow of the sword shrouded the Taoist priest of Long Island.


    See this scene, long island Lao Dao face slightly a coagulation, the figure is beginning to retreat, it seems that he does not want to have too much entanglement with Gu Qingyang.


    Recently, he and Gu Qingyang fought more than ten times, but each time they didn''t take advantage, and they also suffered some small losses. Lao Dao of Long Island knew that Gu Qingyang was difficult to deal with.


    "Whew!"


    With the retreat of the old road of Long Island, the swords have been rampant, and the swords cover the sky.


    "Gu Qingyang, you can''t do anything to me, why bother me!"


    "Do you think that the ancient emperor can protect this little wasteland today?"


    When the voice dropped, the Runes of Lao Dao Changdao broke out and turned into innumerable virtual shadows. Several attacks shattered the void and resisted the ancient Qingyang sword. Then, he cried out loudly and said, "everyone, do your best to avoid future trouble."


    "Kill!"


    With the fall of the voice of the old Taoist priest on Long Island, those strong people of the big round religion are all out to fight and entangle with the strong people of ancient Tianzong.


    "Boom!"


    In the sky, Cheng Shengnan and Du Xiaoqing collided and retreated. Looking at the fierce battlefield in the tiger gorge, they sighed a little, and a little shadow was smeared in their eyes. The voice came out: "please, elder Taishang!"


    "Whoosh..."


    As Cheng Shengnan''s voice falls, six figures appear in the distance above the sky, and the six breathtaking breath rippled away.


    Among the six, an old man in purple robe was the one who came to escort his disciples to shenlei mountain in the last time.


    five other sixty as like as two peas, the odd thing is that these five people are exactly the same look, but they are different in their clothes, and their bodies are shining brightly, just like the sun wrapped up.


    Although these five people''s cultivation breath is not as good as the long island Taoist priest and the ancient Qingyang elder, they are all absolutely at the level of veneration, and none of them is under the reverence of Ren Lei.


    These six people appeared, and the atmosphere of six levels of veneration enveloped the whole tiger gorge.


    "Wu Zun Chu Deng, bright god court five thunder son!"


    Feel that a few breath, is and long island old road entanglement of ancient Qingyang elder eyes suddenly sink down.


    Although the strength of the five other than Ren Lei Zun is not very strong among Zhongzhou zuns, they are quintuplets. They can kill opponents by leaps and bounds. Therefore, they are very famous in Zhongzhou.


    "Jie Jie, ancient Qing Yang, ancient Tianzong today can not protect a small wasteland."


    The old Taoist priest of Long Island sneered. It seems that he knew that the bright god''s court had a strong man secretly, and he was all-out and actively entangled with the ancient Qingyang elder.


    "Kill!"


    Ren Lei venerable glanced at the next empty eye, his voice was indifferent, without any fluctuation. He was cold in the indifference, and then he rushed out with the five old people around him.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Where the six people passed by, suddenly many monsters in the temple of beasts of heaven were all blown apart. The six men swept through everything.


    "Not good."


    Du Xiaoqing is dignified and dignified, and once again there are six powerful men of high rank. Even she can''t stop her now.


    The people of the Dalan sect have entangled the strong men of the ancient Tianzong. These six powerful people are enough to sweep the whole wasteland.


    "Xiaoqing, the last chance, the wasteland will withdraw from the Shilong Empire and never commit any more crimes. The Shilong empire can no longer pursue the wasteland." Cheng Shengnan asked Du Xiaoqing himself.


    Du Xiaoqing''s body was perched in the air, and his breath was blazing. At the moment, he couldn''t weigh it in his heart. With the addition of the six powerful men, the country was at a disadvantage.


    "Just ants!"


    A wasteland army blocked, Ren Lei Zun waved down, terrible palm print fell, a large figure was crushed by life, screamed repeatedly!


    "It''s strange. It seems extraordinary. It''s a disaster to stay. Die!"


    Ren Lei Zun then looked at the little tiger not far away, and his eyes were cold. In the space-time symbol array, he had seen the little tiger climbing on the thunder guiding platform. He had to be afraid of it. The best way was to strangle it in the cradle.


    "Boom


    Ren Lei venerable hands, to the tiger a hand swept away.


    Little tiger is now on the level of animal King''s realm. Ren Lei Zun''s accomplishments are quite different. If they fight head-on, they will definitely suffer from death.


    "Roar..."


    The tiger flutters its wings, the black Rune soars to the sky, and the terror wave is sweeping. You can clearly see that there is a pale gold ripple, which is as vast as the sea roaring. It wants to resist the Ren Lei Zun."Evil animal, you are still far away, today will end you!"


    The Reverend Ren Lei drank coldly and killed himself. With the power of thunder and lightning, the terrible palm print was about to touch the little tiger''s paw print.


    In the imagination of Ren Lei Zun, although the black tiger will be good, but in his intention to kill it, afraid it is enough to kill it, so as to prevent it from suffering in the future.


    Then, just before the last word of Ren Lei Zun fell, and his palm print was just about to touch the little tiger''s paw print, a tremendous chill suddenly spread from the bottom of my heart.


    At the same time, even the soul of the Reverend Ren Lei began to tremble.


    In the heart gushes out the intense uneasiness, the Ren Lei Zun person rapid violent retreat.


    He had always believed in his premonition that he could live so long and step on the dignity level.


    Just when Ren Lei was about to retreat, a strange purple figure appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    A fist seal is wrapped with thunder light, and it is also directly in a domineering way. It collides with Ren Lei Zun''s palm print that has not yet had time to recover Xiaohu.


    "Boom


    The sound was low and dull, like thunder. Many eyes were shocked. Under visual inspection, the palm of Ren Lei Zun was directly smashed by life.


    Then, like a chain reaction, a purple gold light twined up and wrapped its body.


    In the awe of Ren Lei Zun''s eyes, his body directly burst into a blood mist. In the tightening of his eyes, he finally saw a young man in purple robe appearing in front of him.


    The young man in purple robe, to his astonishment, was the same "Qiaofeng" as Du Shaofu.


    Suddenly, the purple robed youth stepped into the air and looked across the audience. Then he looked back at the lantern like eyes of the giant tiger behind him. He spoke in a soft voice and said, "is everything ok?"


    "San Shao..."


    After the tiger''s eyes were dull, he suddenly trembled, and then the stunned double pupils gushed out surprise.


    "Shaofu."


    "Third brother!"


    "Three little?"


    "President?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the purple robed youth who suddenly appeared above the battlefield, many eyes around him were momentarily dull.


    Subsequently, the eyes of large areas on the battlefield instantly poured out the color of ecstasy, and the shouts were also suddenly resounding.


    Although we had not seen each other for several years, the resolute and resolute face was immediately recognized by the public.


    "It''s the king of valour


    Among the army of the stone dragon Empire, there was also a lot of shock.


    "The Reverend Ren Lei has fallen


    The sudden appearance of the figure, for the remaining five powerful people of the great Lunjiao sect and the light God court, suddenly changed their faces.


    Ren Lei Zun was killed in one move. What terrible strength is needed.


    "Be careful..."


    At this moment, the five towering breath rushed out like thunder, and the remaining five powerful warriors in the temple of light came at the same time.


    The five terrible breath runes soar to the sky, powerful and incomparable, shaking the void and roaring with the void.


    The five talismans were dense and dense, and turned into terrible energy, which was like a storm and shrouded Du Shaofu.


    It was a joint attack of five people from wuleizi, and five wuzun realms. You can imagine the power!


    "Be careful!"


    In the face of the joint attack of the five powerful men, Sima Muhan, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong and many others in the distance were shocked and cried out.


    In the public''s worry, Du Shaofu was indifferent and stood on the sky. Then, in full view of the public, he swept out at the five Wu zuns in front of him.


    With this one hand sweeping, the purple and gold talisman''s secret pattern is suddenly swept out, which turns into a shadow of the ROC''s golden wings. It takes the purple gold arc and looks like the purple gold giant ROC.


    "Boom..."


    This is Du Shaofu''s skyshaking wings. One wing sweeps across the sky, and the terrible air wave sweeps across it. The void land on the tiger gorge is broken, and purple lightning is everywhere over the sky.


    "Hula..."


    Thunder light from the sky startles the sky and spreads far away from the void.


    In the eyes of many astonished people, it is inconceivable that the five martial Zun realms are now flying backward without any sign before Du Shaofu''s one hand shot, and the blood of the five people is constantly gushing out.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Five people''s bodies retrogressed and their eyes were full of horror.


    Under the other side''s terrible power, they are not able to resist at all. There is a force of thunder raging in their bodies, causing them heavy damage.


    The eyes around him were astonished, and many of the strong men in the big round religion fluctuated violently.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Looking at the five powerful martial arts masters, Du Shaofu unexpectedly hit them with one move at the same time. The general, ye Piaoling, Xiaohu, qianguyu, juejian king, Du Yunlong, Yao Huangyi, Wuming and others are also stunned and gasped for breath.Du Shaofu did not even look at the five wuzun areas, but swept the surrounding battlefield. Then he waved his hand slightly, and his voice penetrated the sky and said, "let''s do it. There''s no mercy for killing."


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, in the distance of the sky, a huge wave of evil spirit broke out.


    A terrible chill came into the void, and then the people looked up and saw eight figures in the sky, and a few flashed up above the battlefield.


    Among them, a number of figures, but also breath terrible, that towering evil spirit, let the soul tremble millet!


    "It''s like the evil spirit in the ancient land."


    Generals, Gu Xinyan, Du Xiaoman, shuiruohan, Sima Muhan, etc. looked up at the figures. They had a terrifying evil spirit, which was very similar to the evil spirits in the sealed ancient land.


    "Several high-ranking people!"


    Many powerful people in the ancient Tianzong were shocked. At the moment, among the few people who came with Du Shaofu, there were actually several powerful people with respect. The breath was extraordinary.


    "Jie Jie, a lot of people, enough blood, the people of the desolate country should step back!"


    Blood vine evil cold drink, the voice is dark and harsh, reverberating void, its incarnation of a dark red long-shirt man suspended in the air, terrible evil spirit surging.


    "Ha ha, let''s do it! There''s no mercy for killing!"


    The beast killed and roared, and his eyes swept away at one of the Wu Zun realms of the bright god court which had just been shaken back by Du Shaofu.


    After death, the evil spirit, the spirit, and the blood vine evil spirit swept across the sky, and the evil spirit was towering.


    These people''s hands, evil spirit permeated the world, so that the whole tiger gorge cold, people''s soul trembling!


    "He''s back..."


    At this time, above the void, Cheng Shengnan''s body trembled. The last person she wanted and worried about was still at this time.


    [big chapter, brothers, updated today. ]]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 968

    "Finally came out. Fortunately, it came in time."


    Du Xiaoyao''s huge golden ape body came across the sky. Even the venerable cultivators had to give in a little bit on that day. The sun was shining in the sky, and his mouth full of Fu and Dao ware was still chewing, which was used as a snack.


    Feeling the breath of Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaofu also shivered. Compared with Xiaohu or even Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao''s breath is more powerful.


    "For the last chance, you and my brother go and talk."


    Du Xiaoqing''s huge Bifang divine bird looks down on Cheng Shengnan. Then, the green and red Fu culture emerges from the huge body to make a human figure. The green and delicate body quickly sweeps to Du Shaofu''s side, and jumps up in surprise and says, "brother, I know you''re OK."


    "Asshole, are you all right?"


    "Third brother!"


    Sima Muhan, Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong took the opportunity to shake off their opponents and immediately went to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Sorry, I came out a little late, and I came a little late."


    Du Shaofu looked at the familiar faces in front of him. At the beginning, he didn''t say hello to him in the sealed ancient land. Now goodbye is in the battlefield, but fortunately, everyone is still OK.


    However, Du Shaofu was very clear that if he had just arrived a little late, he was afraid that the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "It''s good to be here. It''s not too late."


    Cheng Han''s eyes fall on the battlefield.


    "Well, it''s not too late."


    Du Shaofu smiles at Sima Muhan and others, then pats Du Yunlong on the shoulder and says, "I''ll take care of the next thing."


    "Be careful. There are also quite a number of high ranking and powerful people in the Dalan sect."


    Du Yunlong reminded Du Shaofu that he was also slightly worried.


    "Don''t worry."


    Du Shaofu smiles at his second brother, Du Yunlong. Then he steps into the void, and his figure is immediately across the space. The target is the five thunder sons of the light God court, which are fought by four people: Blood vine evil spirit, soul evil spirit and beast killing.


    At this time, the five people of wuleizi, who had been severely damaged, had already formed a joint attack array at high altitude.


    Although wuleizi has been hit hard, it still has a terrible breath.


    Each of the five men first ascended the cultivation strength of wuzun, but at the moment, under the cooperation of the five, they have their own mysterious skills and methods, which make their breath soar. Under the five people''s joint efforts, they can be infinitely comparable to the Xuanmiao wuzun.


    The spirit was wrapped up with blood evil spirit. The blood vine evil spirit turned into a giant tree vine giant, and the animal killing turned into a huge monster like a tiger, a wolf, or a lion. The soul and evil gathered together a huge body, which made many strong people around him look shocked.


    However, under the siege of these four people, although they could directly suppress the five thunder sons, it would be difficult to kill them completely for a while and a half.


    "The court of light!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and the golden light of his pupils spread. A strong and domineering air swept away from his body, and the shaking surrounding space trembled fiercely. His figure immediately disappeared in the same place.


    "Let me solve these five problems. You should deal with others first."


    When Du Shaofu appeared again, he was already in front of the four magic spirits.


    "Yes, three little!"


    , spirit spirit, beast kill, soul evil, blood rattan evil, four people immediately back, lightning left.


    At the moment, Wu Leizi looked at Du Shaofu who appeared. On the pale face of no one, his eyes showed fear and fear.


    Wuleizi didn''t choose to escape. Because of their age and reputation in Zhongzhou, if he escaped from the hands of a younger generation, he would not have to go out to see people in the future.


    What''s more, they think that they still have a chance. They have only been careless.


    "Five thunder in one!"


    Five people drank together. No one had a fingerprint in their hands. The dark air was surging around. With the condensation of the energy of heaven and earth, there were dazzling talisman and secret patterns spreading, with thunder light, and finally spread over this void.


    At this moment, the five people of wuleizi began to shine all over the body. The breath of Wu Zun state swept through, and the whole body was shining like a raging fire, drowning the void.


    Finally, the talisman and secret patterns in front of the five people gathered in everything and turned into a giant virtual shadow of tens of Zhang.


    The giant''s empty shadow has an indescribable breath fluctuation, with thunder light falling in countless threads.


    "Boom


    The giant''s shadow roared like thunder, and with a terrible breath, he destroyed Du Shaofu in the air.


    That terrible giant shadow is very terrible, the roar is even more ear shaking than the thunder, the terrible energy light submerges the vast sky, just like the ancient Thunder God coming!


    "That''s the strongest strength of wuleizi''s cooperation. It''s enough to kill the cultivators of the same level, and can surpass the level to fight against it!"


    Looking at the strength of wuleizi''s five people''s joint attack at this time, many powerful people in the big round religion and the ancient Tianzong also heard exclamations.


    Du Shaofu moved, stepped into the void and rose to the sky!


    "Boom...!"At the same time, Du Shaofu''s pupils are full of golden glare. Behind him, the golden light is shining everywhere, and the terrible breath is sweeping away.


    A pair of real golden wings extend from Du Shaofu''s back. In the golden light, there are golden talisman and secret patterns flashing, just like a golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow fluttering out, shaking up and rolling up!


    Such a tyrannical and terrifying power makes Lao Dao of Long Island and elder Gu Qingyang, who are fighting in the distance, tremble at this time.


    Du Shaofu raised his wings, and on his back was the real ROC''s golden wings. At first, he got the incomplete golden winged ROC''s supreme animal power from an ancient emperor.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings, forming a huge golden whirlpool under his wings. The golden light was dazzling, and the sound of "buzzing" wind and thunder was emitted. It seemed that the golden winged giant ROC was neighing and roaring, and the breath made the soul tremble.


    He fluttered his wings across the space. At the moment, Du Shaofu didn''t have much movement. He just unfolded his wings and hit the giant shadow directly.


    On the back of the ROC, the golden talisman''s Secret patterns twinkle like countless golden thunder and lightning!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body was smaller than that of the giant shadow.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu''s momentum was just like a real golden winged ROC fierce bird cub. He fluttered his wings and looked down at the world and suppressed the earth!


    This is the golden winged ROC''s supreme animal power. If you can flap your wings to cover Taigu and shoot down the stars, it will be like soaring up to 90000 miles!


    In the sealed ancient land, Du Shaofu could not use the golden winged Dapeng to use such means. After his rebirth, he remained anonymous and had no chance to use it.


    However, this method is definitely one of the strongest cards on Du Shaofu''s body at the moment, which is the real card for killing moves.


    Du Shaofu''s shadow covered up the void with golden talisman and secret patterns. He was able to suppress Taigu and the common people.


    The huge shadow of Wu Lei Zi''s joint efforts only froze in front of Du Shaofu, who was not retreating but advancing. Then, under the eyes of countless startled tremblers, the huge virtual shadow was destroyed, turned into dazzling runes and lightning, and was broken into the void.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    Du Shaofu appeared with his wings flapping and waving his hand. When a claw was imprinted, it could tear the sky and crush the stars.


    "Hiss..."


    Two of the old men in wuleizi were still spitting blood, and they were directly crushed and turned into blood mist and poured into the sky.


    "Run away..."


    The remaining three mouths were dripping with blood, and their eyes were horrified and fled in a panic.


    "Where to escape!"


    Du Shaofu was so overbearing that he burst out with a thunderbolt in his hand. A terrible thunderbolt swept out. As soon as an old man escaped, his body was smashed to pieces.


    The strong man of the court of light died under the thunderstorm of light.


    "Hiss!"


    A fingerprint is swept out, which is the thunder finger of the light God court. The fourth of the five thunder sons is broken again. The breast is pierced by the fingerprint, and the body falls to the earth.


    Finally, the old man''s body is swallowed by Xiaohu with his mouth open, and he gets the physical benefits of the superior.


    "Hiss!"


    The speed of Dapeng''s golden wings is incredible. Du Shaofu''s figure appears in front of the last person of wuleizi. By probing into the golden claw print, he can distort the space, and put the old man who has just arrived in wuzun''s realm directly around his neck and put it on the void.


    The five powerful warriors of wuzun are able to fight against the mystery of wuzun realm, but they are destroyed by Du Shaofu at the moment.


    Four of them, like mole ants, were damaged, which made the surroundings silent for no reason. Countless eyes stopped fighting and shocked each other.


    "Blood debt, blood payment!"


    Du Shaofu drank like thunder. At the moment, his golden eyes, like those of the real golden winged ROC, could look down at the bell of the earth without hesitation. The last remaining one of the five thunder sons was his neck broken by life, and the dead could not die again.


    The five wuzun realms were killed in a flash.


    The fierce fighting and the terrible strength made the people in the stone dragon Empire and the big round religion tremble and cool.


    "How strong


    The four people were shocked again. They knew that when they sealed the ancient land, the purple robed youth was absolutely polite to them.


    Du Shaofu''s face did not change. He shot gold in his eyes. Behind him, the ROC''s wings were flying in the sky. The wind and thunder resounded endlessly. It was the unrivalled ferocity that shocked all living beings!


    In the void, the medicine emperor and the doctor stepped into the air, surrounded by many puppets and hunting in grey robes. Looking at a Dalan cult old man who was fighting with the strong ancient emperor, he said to Du Shaofu: "Shaofu, do you see him? It''s him. He and Cheng Fanshi, the Qing lunhuang of the Dalan cult, let the blood flow into the river. You can recover this blood debt!"


    "Shua Shua..."


    As the doctor''s voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s golden eyes suddenly turned to the old man.


    A torrent of killing intention, from the double pupil Dou shoot into the sky, let the void deep, send out the thunder sound!"Not good!"


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s murderous eyes, he had just spied out that wuleizi was suddenly damaged by Du Shaofu. At this time, the qinglunhuang, who was fighting with the strong man of the ancient emperor of heaven, suddenly changed his face. His heart was not good, his soul was shaking for no reason, and his heart was full of cold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 969

    "Qinglun, it seems that someone is looking for you to pay off the debt."


    Hu sankun, the ancient emperor of heaven, who was fighting with the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, burst into laughter. He did not want to do much with the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. He immediately stepped back and looked for another opponent.


    "Hiss!"


    With the spread of the golden light, Du Shaofu appeared in front of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty with his wings spread out in the void.


    "What do you want to do..."


    Under the pressure of Du Shaofu''s cold eyes and invisible breath, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty was trembling with courage and palpitation. He opened his mouth and asked what he did not know how to ask, and his whole body was trembling.


    Du Shaofu turned a deaf ear to the words of the Qing lunhuang. In response to the emperor''s body shape, he waved his hand and directly grasped the emperor. A terrible golden light swept away and gathered into a supreme anger.


    "Help me, elder Jingxu, help me!"


    At this moment, the Qing lunhuang opened his mouth and cried out for help. It seems that there is a strong man of the big Lunjiao in the vicinity.


    Du Shaofu was a little stunned when he heard the emperor''s words. However, he didn''t care about it. He killed the emperor directly.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s coming to his eyes more and more, the domineering momentum swept over him. The eyes of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty were startled, his eyes were constricted, and his soul''s movements in trembling millet became dull.


    "Boy, you can''t move the people of the big round!"


    Just as Du Shaofu''s paw prints were about to reach the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, a voice of indifference came out from the depths of the void. Then, a crack was opened and a figure stepped out across the space.


    With the appearance of this man, the whole world was suddenly shrunk. A slender and thin figure appeared above the void, solidifying the surrounding void for no reason.


    "How strong!"


    Under such a breath, Du Shaofu also suddenly noticed that his strong breath could cause changes in the energy of the space and the earth. He was afraid that he would be a little higher than master Gu Qingyang, and might even be closer to the master Bo Kuang Zun and the second division Bo Yu fairy.


    "Elder Jingxu, help me, help me..."


    With the appearance of the figure, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, as if he had seen the straw, immediately called for help.


    At the moment, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty did not have the confidence to fight against Du Shaofu in front of him. Wu Leizi was killed by the town. He was a half step warrior and could not resist at all.


    "Young people are not vulgar. It''s a pity that you dare to move my big round of teaching. I''ll forgive you!"


    The figure appeared to be a 70 year old man with long hair in a high bun and a long robe. With the sound of his mouth coming out, the energy of the world around him began to fluctuate at an astonishing speed. Then a paw print, like a sharp claw, grabbed Du Shaofu.


    "Jingxu, get out of here!"


    At the same time, a shrill cry came from behind Du Shaofu.


    As the words spread out, a figure like a ghost blocked Du Shaofu before the big round teacher came there. In a blink of an eye, a training energy collided with the former''s paw print.


    "Hula..."


    There was no sound boom, only the dazzling spread of runes.


    "Bang!"


    But all this did not last long. In the rune energy diffusion, a figure flew backward like a broken winged bird, and finally fell heavily on a cliff on the tiger gorge.


    Under such terrible force, many cracks were immediately broken on the cliff.


    What fell down was the quiet emptiness just appeared in the big round religion!


    "Pooh


    The 70 year old man''s mouth was full of blood, and he looked at the figure who had just made a move. He was a big man with a little obscene eyes. At the moment, it was the charm of heaven. He was afraid to step into the void, and his breath made him tremble for it.


    "Phalanx child prodigy, you are holy array child prodigy!"


    Elder Jingxu looked at the big man for a moment. Then he was shocked and couldn''t help crying out. In the eyes of his old-fashioned face, the color of fear poured out completely.


    The four words of Shengzhen child prodigy dropped, and many powerful people in the big round religion and ancient Tianzong suddenly came to see them.


    Hundreds of years ago, that name shocked the whole of Zhongzhou and swept the array fu masters of nine forces.


    "Brother Qingchun has made a move


    Meanwhile, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, xuanjiaowang, etc., watched Zhen Qingchun, with all his hands and feet, was able to beat the strong people just like that, and their eyes were filled with joy.


    At this point, they really know that a pure and mellow brother, how terrible.


    "Help, help!


    In this short moment, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty had been seized by Du Shaofu by the neck, like a mole ant.


    His face turned red, and the sad voice in the throat of qinglunhuang rang through.


    At the moment, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty did not have the prestige of killing people in Shicheng. Now, he regrets that he should not go to Shicheng. He thought that he had the big wheel religion behind him and was not afraid of anyone. But now, he knows that he is wrong."Boy, let go of my big round teacher, otherwise the big round will never let you go!"


    The elder Jingxu struggled to climb out of the stone wall. His mouth was dripping with blood. He looked at Du Shaofu, who had captured the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. His eyes were dignified and his expression spread cold. However, he was absolutely afraid of Zhen Qingchun, the prodigy of the holy array.


    Du Shaofu looked at the emperor of the Qing Dynasty who was like a mole ant in his hands. However, there was not much anger in his eyes at the moment, and he became very calm.


    But it is this kind of calm that makes people feel terrible. That kind of calm is too calm.


    "Blood debt blood payment, stone city tens of thousands of lives, you have to pay the price!"


    Du Shaofu did not pay any attention to the silence and emptiness. His cold words fell to the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. In his frightened eyes, Du Shaofu reached out with one hand and tore his left arm down.


    "Hiss..."


    Then the right arm of the Qing lunhuang, and finally the legs


    "Ah..."


    The blood shot and the flesh and blood were flying. The emperor of the Qing Dynasty screamed and howled, and the shrill voice reverberated, which made people creepy and bloody all over.


    "Boom!"


    Then, Du Shaofu flung the half of his qinglunhuang on the cliff below.


    One blow explodes the Shenque, one blows the yuan God, and one claw tears up the body. The blood is dripping, the five zang organs are broken and flowing, the dense white bones are exposed, and the flesh and blood are flying.


    Finally, Du Shaofu blasted his body directly into the top of the cliff, leaving behind his eyes of horror and fear.


    "Ah..."


    The miserable cry, like ghosts crying and howling, came from the mouth of the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. The wailing made all the people feel cold on their back.


    The whole battlefield is quiet. It''s terrible. Countless eyes are trembling and the hairs are standing up!


    The visual impact of that scene is even more chilling, looking at the soul trembling millet!


    At this time, the young man, who was a fierce beast, was absolutely not an ordinary man.


    "How cruel


    Spirit spirit, soul evil, blood vine evil spirit, beast kill four people looking at that scene, is also a shock in the heart.


    "Keep your life and eyes, and let you see what will happen to our country!"


    Du Shaofu''s last blow landed directly on the mouth of the emperor of lunhuang of the Qing Dynasty, smashing half of his face into rags, breaking his bones and making his flesh and blood blurred.


    Qing lunhuang left only the last two eyes, half of his body embedded in the stone wall, can overlook the whole tiger gorge.


    But it can no longer scream out of voice, a pair of eyes can not be closed, tight double pupil fear to the extreme.


    At the moment, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty would rather fall to 18 levels of hell than do so. But now, he can''t even cry and howl.


    Hundreds of disciples and strong men of the Dalan cult, seeing the bloody and ferocious scene in their eyes, felt cold in their hearts and shivered all over!


    "Du Shaofu, I swear that I will never let you go!"


    Quiet empty drink, voice gloomy, resounding like thunder, an old face directly distorted.


    "Just stepped into Nirvana wuzun just now. It''s not up to you to decide here. Shut up. Believe me or not, the people taught by Laozi today will stay in the tiger gorge forever!"


    Zhen Qingchun, the child prodigy of Shengzhen array, gave a deep drink, and his light eyes glanced at the quiet void.


    Looking at Zhen Qingchun, he couldn''t help but tremble. He naturally knew what the holy array prodigy had done to Da Lun Jiao.


    "The blood debt of Shicheng is not enough to be paid by one person. I, Du Shaofu, swear that I will never die in this life and the Dalan cult, and that the blood debt will be paid by blood!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Jingxu coldly. Under his calm eyes, let''s Jingxu trembled.


    Looking at the fluctuation of Du Shaofu''s eyes in the depths of his eyes, Jingxu seemed to see a fierce bird staring at him, and his soul couldn''t help shaking!


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu''s "bully shadow" gripped Du Shaofu''s hand. The terrible breath spread and fluttered in the air. This time, Du Shaofu''s attack was directed at the big round church.


    "Be careful!"


    Quiet empty drink, the figure will go immediately.


    "You can stay well."


    Zhen Qingchun hands his hand, slightly waves his hand, and a rune training is to crack down on the static emptiness. The terrible breath erupts, solidifies the space, and suddenly solidifies the static emptiness in the space.


    "You What step have you taken? "


    Static empty at the moment double pupil as if see a ghost general, look at Zhen Qingchun in horror.


    "It''s only half a step, but you''re vulnerable!"


    Zhen Qingchun is indifferent to the road, and plays the elastic sleeve. In the solidified space, he controls everything.


    "Holy array child prodigy, you can''t move me. Do you really think that a small wasteland can compete with my big round religion?"


    This moment, static empty seems to feel something, immediately double pupil showed absolute fear color.


    But at the moment, in this solidified space, he is just like a mole ant, his whole body bursts out bright sunlight, and he can''t break free from the shackles."I hate to be threatened by someone. The big round sect is a fart. Don''t forget the ancient Tianzong and the Seven Star hall. I will destroy you today. How can you help me?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s light expression suddenly became angry like thunder, and his palm waved at Jingxu in a distant distance, and an invisible wave swept over to Jingxu.


    The invisible energy wave suddenly condenses into an energy Rune fingerprint in front of the quiet and empty body, and finally directly slaps it on his body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 970

    "Pooh


    At this time, under Zhen Qingchun''s fingerprints, the sun shining on Jingxu''s body is directly broken like tofu.


    The terrible energy under the handprint poured down, and the clothes on Jingxu''s body were directly shattered into pieces, and the blood gushed out.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Finally, the body flew back and forth, and the meteorite fell into the wall across the tiger gorge below.


    The boulder crumbles, and then the vitality of the body is destroyed!


    Such a top strong person, at the moment, under Zhen Qingchun''s palm, is dead and can''t die again, causing countless eyes to tremble!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu had already rushed into the ranks of the Dalan cult, and the "bully shadow" in his hand was cut out. Before a disciple of the great Lunjiao in the Wu Emperor''s territory had not responded, his body was directly cut into two pieces.


    "Hiss..."


    After that, Du Shaofu''s shadow was swept out and turned into a long whip of green and gold sword shadow. The two disciples of Da Lunjiao in the distance did not know what was going on, and they were already damaged.


    "Bang bang!"


    The golden wings of the ROC fluttered, and several disciples of the grand wheel cult were crushed.


    When Du Shaofu turned around, a disciple of the big round cult was shaken to pieces.


    Gu Xinyan, xuanjiaowang and other ancient Tianzong disciples and generals who were fighting with the disciples of the Dalan cult were in a daze. They sighed that the guy was becoming more and more ferocious. They immediately stepped back one after another to avoid affecting the guy''s attack.


    "Join hands to resist, quick!"


    Many excellent disciples of the Dalan cult around him were shocked. A group of people immediately urged Du Shaofu to do his best.


    "Don''t waste it."


    Du Xiaoyao''s body of red Jiri macaque came across the sky. He was not afraid of the attack of the big round disciples. He opened his mouth as fast as lightning. He swallowed large pieces of Fuqi and Daosheng into his mouth and chewed it with relish.


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu chopped out a sword, which contained the art of bajian. He killed more than ten Da Lun Jiao disciples directly.


    Another blow came out with thunder and lightning. It was Du Shaofu who smashed several disciples of Da Lun cult.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu exclaimed, his eyes full of gold.


    Although Da Lun religion is a huge thing, Du Shaofu knew that if he gave in, he was afraid that the big round religion would only get worse. If he was strong, he would be afraid of it.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was killing at the moment, and the blood debt of Shicheng was not enough for a Qing lunhuang.


    What about the big round religion? There are also seven star hall and ancient Tianzong behind it.


    Tens of thousands of people were slaughtered in Shicheng, and there were no hands left for the old, the weak, the young and the old. This made Du Shaofu''s anger unable to be restrained.


    In the twinkling of an eye, dozens of disciples of the big round sect were broken into Du Shaofu''s hands.


    That''s the elite of the young generation of the Dalan cult. If any one of them is killed, it will be enough to make the big Lunjiao heartache.


    "Go to FANA Du Shaofu, and the rest of you, back away!"


    Long island old road changes color, drinks unceasingly, the eye is frightened.


    When the elder Jingxu was destroyed, Du Shaofu started to kill. Du Shaofu brought a lot of strong men, as well as Gu Qingyang. The Dalan cult was irresistible, and the old Taoist priest of long island was almost broken.


    "Where to escape!"


    The strongmen of the ancient Tianzong drank a lot and pestered the high-ranking ones of the Dalan sect with all their might, and did not let those powerful ones interfere at all.


    What''s more, after seeing that wuleizi was killed by seconds, how could the general venerable practitioners of the Dalan cult have the courage to deal with Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of an extraordinary young man, who was the number one Tianjiao among the younger generation of the Dalan cult, second only to Dongli Chihuang.


    The young man''s runes spread all over his body, misty and misty. Wang Tianzi, a man of great prestige!


    "Blood debt, blood payment!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep drink and cut it out with a single sword, which implied the powerful sword skill. However, the young man tried his best to stop him, but he was vulnerable to a single blow and was directly damaged.


    "Asshole, the big round will never let go!"


    Long island Lao Dao broke down. His heart was dripping with blood. He was a young genius of the Dalan cult. He was able to become the top strong one of the big round religion. Over the years, the Dalan religion had spent countless resources and painstaking efforts to cultivate, but now he was killed by Du Shaofu.


    "Was the ancient emperor afraid of your big round religion?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang drank deeply and was in a good mood. He gave his all-out strength and crushed the void with the shadow of his sword, which made him unable to escape.


    "Run away, run away!"


    The disciples of the Dalan cult were terrified. The ferocious Du Shaofu was no longer able to fight against him. He retreated together.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu has already killed his red eyes. He is not willing to let it go easily. His wings are flapping behind his back. The terrible golden awn erupts. His energy is surging like a vast ocean, sweeping all over the place. He is extremely overbearing!


    "Ah..."


    "Help..."


    The disciples of the big round cult screamed. One by one, the extraordinary disciples exploded, and their bodies broke into pieces and turned into blood mist."Da Lunjiao has provoked uncle Du, the evil star. I''m afraid he''s all green with regret."


    The ancient Tianzong disciples were shocked and took a cool breath.


    "Asshole, Du Shao Fu, I will never let you go


    "Big round disciple, back away, quick!"


    Among the strongmen of the Dalan cult, there were shouts of rage, heartache, collapse and regret


    "Run away, run away!"


    The remaining disciples of the Dalan cult fled in a hurry, while the great disciples of the Dalan cult ran away like dogs who lost their families.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu chased and killed him, holding a bully''s shadow, flapping his wings, and sweeping all his opponents.


    As long as you meet Du Shaofu''s disciples of Da Lun cult, you will surely burst into the sky with blood, just like a mortal God!


    That terrible killing intention and ferocious tyranny made the army in the tiger gorge stagnate.


    Everyone can''t imagine that Du Shaofu, alone, ran away like a bereaved dog to the top disciples of the Dalan cult.


    Du Shaofu killed the disciples of the Da Lun cult in a big way. His actions were swift and fierce. The rabbits rose and fell, and they opened and closed freely. Blood splashed from time to time.


    "Ah..."


    "Don''t..."


    Du Shaofu killed the disciples of the Da Lun cult and screamed incessantly.


    At the end of the day, even the ancient emperor and night floating Ling, the jade and other people stopped, they have nothing to do.


    Du Shaofu has slaughtered more than 100 young people at the top of hundreds of round religions alone, and the rest of them have fled in panic.


    "The president is so cruel!"


    Take evil spirit, dark night night and so on, take a cool breath, look at is also when trembling heart.


    In the pursuit, many of the disciples of the big round sect fled.


    Du Shaofu did not pursue him too far. At this time, nearly two hundred disciples of the great rotation cult had been killed by Du Shaofu.


    "Back, back!"


    Long island old road and other big round of strong people, one by one heartache drink, full strength retreat.


    With Shengzhen prodigy and Gu Qingyang, they can''t take advantage of anything today. They can only make plans and swallow the losses today.


    "Don''t run away if you have the ability, son of a bitch


    One by one, the strongmen of the big round religion didn''t want to fight again. The strong ones of the ancient Tianzong drank a lot, but they didn''t really catch up.


    The strong men of the ancient Tianzong knew that the manpower of the Dalan sect was almost the same as that of the Dalan sect. If bi was in a hurry, the final result would be that both sides would be hurt. What''s more, it is the Dalan cult that has suffered a great loss.


    Cheng Shengnan stands in the void, watching the six venerable figures of the light God court being killed, and many disciples of the Dalan cult being slaughtered. Finally, he runs away in confusion. At the moment, in the depths of his eyes, it seems that something has suddenly been lost


    "Stop it all!"


    Seeing that the endurance of the big round religion is like a dog who has lost his family, Du Shaofu turns back and looks at the tiger gorge. The light voice rings like thunder!


    In the vast armies of the two countries, there are many people who are fighting with each other. Under these waves, their minds really tremble and the sound is deafening. Finally, they all retreat.


    "Roar


    The army of monsters in the temple of beasts retreated and roared and roared all over the sky.


    "See the president!"


    "See the ROC emperor!"


    The army of the wasteland retreated and knelt down on their knees all over the mountains and fields.


    In the void, at this time, that fierce young man with golden wings made all the armies of the wasteland boiling with blood!


    The young man slaughtered the venerable as if he had nothing, and the big round religion that he killed was like a stray dog!


    What a bullying young man is, what a splendid style!


    On the contrary, at the moment, the eyes of the army of the stone dragon empire on the side of the tiger gorge are all trembling with fear.


    The strongmen of the light God''s court were killed and killed, and the people of the Dalan cult fled, and the stone dragon empire collapsed with its support and backstage.


    "In the beginning, the king of Shenyong killed the three empires of the Tianhu empire for the sake of the stone dragon Empire and Kaiming City, but now he only changed the light God court and the big round religion, and the king of Shenyong was also a wasteland!"


    In the army of the stone dragon Empire, many generals trembled and whispered, and many Marquis sighed.


    Du Shaofu set foot in the air and slowly swept through the dense army of the stone dragon Empire around the tiger gorge. The faint voice came out again, but it was like the thunder of a drought. Suddenly, it rang through the sky: "Cheng family, do you really think I''m easy to cheat? Do you think I don''t kill people?"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu shook his hand and his fingerprints congealed. Suddenly, a terrible breath spread across the void, and thunder clouds suddenly gathered in the sky.


    In a short period of time, Du Shaofu began to interweave his body with purple electric lights. An arc suddenly swept out of the thunder cloud above, and the thunder and lightning roared from the void.


    "Boom!"The terrible thunder and lightning just fell from the sky in a short time, and finally turned into a vast amount of lightning. The thunder swept down and exploded in the army of the stone dragon empire.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Thunder exploded and swept across the army of the stone dragon empire. In a moment, many people were directly turned into coke ashes.


    Thunder comes, the sky is full of thunder, such as the advent of catastrophe.


    The thunder of "boom" revolves, resounding through the void, and turns into countless thunder and lightning to cover the earth.


    The thunder came from all directions, just like a python dragon soaking in the lightning, turning into thunderstorm, pouring into the tiger gorge.


    "Chula la!"


    The sound of terrible thunder and lightning never stops, the thunderstorm is like cloth, covering the sky and the earth, and the scene is terrible.


    That terrible breath destroys, destroys everything!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The thunder fell, and the surrounding explosions continued. Countless figures turned into coke and blood fog.


    "Ah..."


    With the sound of thunder, the army of the stone dragon empire fell into destruction.


    The overwhelming thunder and lightning fall, so that people can not escape, just like the sky down punishment, let the soul tremble.


    It''s killing, killing, killing.


    That terrible thunder, Wu Emperor''s realm is perfect. Once you enter the peak, you will definitely die without life.


    At the moment, who can resist the army of the stone dragon Empire?


    Down the gorge, it''s terrible. It''s a thunderbolt.


    The boulders are broken, the mountain tops fall, and the cliffs collapse.


    The remnant body of Qing lunhuang was in the thunder, and finally disappeared.


    "My God..."


    Many eyes of the desolate country were surprised, but they took a cool breath.


    At the moment, under the terrible thunder, the army of the stone dragon empire is flowing into a river of blood and being slaughtered by thousands of people.


    "This guy, it''s really bad luck who provokes him immediately..."


    Zhen Qingchun is also stunned for a while, that terrible killing intention, let him also move.


    "Ah..."


    There was a lot of grief and howling, and countless bodies exploded, and the evil spirit was overwhelming.


    The vast tiger gorge, which is the natural barrier of the stone dragon Empire, was razed to the ground under the thunderbolt.


    Together with the army of the stone dragon Empire, more than millions of bodies were blown up?


    "Kill!"


    After being shocked, the three monstrous evil zuns, namely, beast killing, soul evil and blood vine evil, were swept out together, which was also a great start to kill the army of the stone dragon empire.


    The animal killing turned into a huge tiger, a wolf, a lion, a leopard, and a big mouth, like countless fierce beasts.


    The evil spirit covers this part of the world. The body of beast killing is extremely terrifying. The evil spirit is enough to make the general novice warrior and the soul greatly affected!


    Roar


    In the huge body, the evil spirit surges, and the blood black Rune soars to the sky. Finally, it turns into countless ghost images, with blood red and twinkling killing intention.


    The beast kill incarnates the beast tide with one''s own strength, sweeping away to the army of the stone dragon empire!


    The evil spirit turns into a huge giant in a moment. The evil spirit rolls like a tornado storm, like a demon overlooking the heaven and earth. The evil spirit sweeps and spreads. It is boundless up and down in the void, which makes the soul tremble!


    Although the blood rattan evil spirit has not yet reached the level of honor, but at the moment, it is frightening.


    The heartbeat of the giant rattan incarnates, and the long vines of bloody runes sweep through the sky. The omnipotence penetrates the space like a rain of arrows, making countless armies pierce through the space.


    But at this time, the spirit did not make a move. The red dress was bright as blood, forming a moving arc in the air, and her hair was dancing like a witch.


    "What a terrible means!"


    At this time, many strong men in the ancient Tianzong felt the three people''s hands, such as soul evil, beast killing and blood rattan Sha, and they were shaking secretly.


    All around the desolate army, the soul is trembling for it!


    "Ah..."


    "Don''t..."


    "Big princess, help..."


    This is a thorough killing and killing. The army of the stone dragon Empire screams bitterly. For them, it is like falling into an eighteen hell.


    The whole tiger gorge was destroyed.


    Tens of millions of Cheng''s troops were slaughtered, and most of them were destroyed on the tiger gorge!


    "This is the devil


    The people of the wasteland and the ancient Tianzong are all trembling.


    Under the killing and felling, the hair of all the people was "swished" upside down.


    The killing intention is too strong and terrible, no one can stop it!


    Cheng Shengnan stood in the void, looking haggard, his eyes gloomy, his breath withered, and he staggered back two steps.


    Watching the young man kill, Cheng Shengnan feels that he is helpless and unstoppable.


    His heart was bleeding and tears were about to flow, but he was forced to hold back


    The army of the stone dragon Empire, which is located in the tiger gorge, covers the sky and is worth hundreds of millions.At the moment, under the one demon God and the three magic generals, the blood killed tens of millions.


    The rest fled in panic, scattered, like the end of the day.


    Those screams and howls made the whole capital of the people in fear, in fear, in trembling.


    Du Shaofu finally stopped the thunder and lightning and soared into the sky. Under his clear face, however, he was killing like a demon, which made people tremble.


    "It''s not enough to kill. Don''t kill any more. I can promise you what you want. Don''t kill any more!"


    Above the void, Cheng Shengnan looks at Du Shaofu with entreaties. His heart aches flash through his eyes. He looks haggard and tries to endure the fluctuation in his eyes.


    "it''s just blood debt and blood payment. Cheng fan is killing people in our stone city, and all the old, young, women and children are not let go. What am I


    Du Shaofu looked at Cheng Shengnan with a chill in his eyes at the moment and said, "I want Cheng Fanshi''s life as a memorial to the dead in stone city. I want all the Cheng family to become disabled people. This is my maximum limit. Can you do it?"


    Hearing this, Cheng Shengnan''s body trembled and his eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu.


    That cold look, let her for the first time feel really strange, perhaps from the beginning to the end, she has never really understood him.


    "You are trying to destroy my Cheng family..."


    After a long time, Cheng Shengnan opened his mouth, his voice was weak.


    "Cheng''s family has no virtue. It''s up to you to take the blame. The blood debt is paid by blood. The way of heaven is fair." Du Shaofu sank.


    "You know I can''t promise!"


    Cheng Shengnan looks pale and shakes his head. In distress, he still dares not look down upon him. He has an invisible temperament.


    "Blockade the Dragon City, wipe out the Cheng family early tomorrow morning, kill Cheng Fanshi, and pay blood for the blood debt!"


    Du Shaofu did not continue to pay attention to Cheng Shengnan. He drank and echoed in the sky, sweeping through the imperial capital of the Dragon City, and resounding above the imperial palace.


    "Has the Cheng family''s fortune run out..."


    In the Golden Dragon hall, Cheng Huang staggers back a few steps and slumps on the Dragon chair.


    Cheng Huang looked haggard, as if he was ten years old again. His black hair began to turn white in the naked eye.


    In the void, Cheng Shengnan looks at Du Shaofu and listens to the loud drinking. His face is pale and his lips are clenched. Then he turns around and leaves.


    At the moment when he turned around, no one saw him. In his eyes, there were two lines of tears falling from his eyes.


    Tears streaked across the cheek and fell on the ravaged tiger gorge, where the river of blood flowed below and was razed to the ground.


    [the five thousand word chapter is almost two shifts away. It is not divided into chapters. Brothers, the update is completed today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 971

    Half an hour later, there were many tents on the tiger gorge.


    In the middle of a large tent, there are Zhen Qingchun, Gu Qingyang, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao, yaohuang, yiwuming, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, Sima Muhan, Yu Wanli, shuiruohan, xuanjiao Wang, juejian Wang, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, wansanpang, ouyangshuang, Sima Muhan, Li Xue, Meiling, bestialism, hunxie, xuetengsha, etc. are all listed, but no generals and ministers are seen.


    "The disciple is unfilial, which worries the master."


    Inside the tent, Du Shaofu saluted his master Gu Qingyang.


    "If it''s OK, master will know you''re OK. Get up quickly." Gu Qingyang was smiling, in a good mood, and his ruddy face was smiling.


    "If you''re OK."


    Sima Muhan, Li Xue, and other people are happy, but they are still worried about the killing.


    "I''d like to introduce you to you, dark night, Dusha, Yingyan, Yan Tianjue, Gu Wuying, Yinhu, my new brothers, who are all in tianjiangwei now." The night floated to Du Shaofu and introduced the dark night to Du Shaofu.


    "See the president."


    In the dark, Dusha, Yingyan, silver fox and so on come forward to salute.


    At the beginning, they had doubted whether the fierce young president in the mouth of Ye Piaoling and qianguyu was really as tough as he said.


    But since Tianjiao competed for hegemony, the dark night has been completely shocked.


    Who can compare with those tyrants on the thunder platform?


    And today, the fierce killing intention of the purple robed youth makes the dark night wait for a cool breath in his heart.


    But at this moment, this purple robed youth on the body of the towering murderous intention all the convergence, recovery Qinglang, light cloud.


    "No gift."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, and his mind peeped into the breath of the six people. They were so extraordinary that they could see everything and smile.


    Then he seemed to think of something. Du Shaofu turned to the stone behind him and said, "stone, you can join tianjiangwei later. He is your head."


    "Yes, three little."


    Stone simple and honest smile, came to the night floating Ling and other side, way: "see over."


    "They all call me boss, you just call me the same. Welcome to tianjiangwei."


    Night Piaoling patted stone shoulder, cold face, it is rare to show a little smile.


    "Ha ha, we have another brother."


    Shousha, Dushi and others gathered around with a smile. But they had seen the stone''s hand before. When the emperor of Wu was in the first stage of cultivation, his hand was absolutely ferocious. Then they all introduced themselves: "I am the fourth old devil."


    "Old three, it''s dark."


    "Lao Wu Ying Yan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Stone nodded one by one, and his eyes showed a simple smile. With his simple and honest character, he immediately integrated into this group of fierce and fierce people.


    "Doctor, how is the injury?"


    When Du Shaofu came to the side of the medicine emperor, he felt the breath of the doctor''s lifeless body. The original spirit was damaged, which had a great impact on his cultivation.


    "It''s no big problem. Everything to be recovered has been restored."


    Doctor Wu Ming didn''t care. He gave a smile and looked at the purple robed youth in front of him and said, "it''s good to live. At the beginning, my old man didn''t mistake people, but don''t frighten people casually."


    "It is bound to find a way to recover for the elderly."


    Du Shaofu smiles, and then looks at the familiar faces of Murong youruo, Li Xue, juejian Wang, xuanjiao king, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties, Han Xin, Guo Kun and other familiar faces, and says: "this period of time, let everyone Cao heart."


    "You''re the president. Just come back."


    Murong is like a lotus step. It is light and elegant, antique, and so on. It is different.


    "Third brother, you have been back to stone city."


    Du Xiaoman said that his eyes were covered with thunder light, and more than 30000 stone city residents grew up in stone city, which is the root of Du family.


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "tomorrow I will go to the palace to collect debts."


    "This time, the great round religion and the light God''s court have suffered heavy losses. I''m afraid they will never give up."


    The emperor of medicine had no life and was worried. After all, the big round cult was a huge thing. This time, hundreds of disciples were killed by Du Shaofu alone.


    Such losses are definitely the biggest heavy losses of the big round in recent years.


    No matter whether it is in the majesty of the big round religion or the anger of the big round religion, it is afraid that at that time, it will not be able to give up.


    "When soldiers come to block us, the water comes and the earth covers them. Even if we retreat three feet from him, they will only think that we are easy to deceive. Only when we hit them, they will be afraid of pain. If we kill them, they will fear us instead."


    Du Shaofu had a wry smile and a sharp look in his eyes.


    Du Shaofu also had a faint pain in his heart. If he had shown some strength to the Cheng family, Cheng fan was afraid that he would not easily go to the stone city to kill them. All the old, young, women and children in Shicheng were implicated by himself.There are also seven star hall, from the master Bo Kuang Zun and other temperaments, it is not difficult to see that the Seven Star hall is absolutely strong.


    If the Seven Star hall is not strong, I''m afraid it will not be able to establish itself in the spiritual realm. It has long been affected by one valley, two religions, three schools and three gates.


    Sometimes, if you give in, you can''t satisfy your opponent, but you''ll get worse.


    Fist is the real reason, the premise of reason is to have enough hard fist!


    "That''s right. When they are scared and hurt, they will be really afraid."


    Gu Qingyang grinned and his two front teeth grinned. He said to Du Shaofu, "good disciple, don''t worry about the big wheel cult and the bright temple. You still have the ancient emperor behind you. No matter when the master is behind you, the master is behind you, and the ancient emperor is behind you!"


    "Thank you, master."


    Du Shaofu nodded to Gu Qingyang and his eyes showed gratitude.


    "The people of the Dalan sect should have killed them as soon as they killed them. There is nothing to be afraid of." Sima Muhan has a small mouth and a delicate red lip. She wants to attract people to have a kiss.


    "you can let things go first. Then you are going to the palace of the stone dragon Empire tomorrow


    Zhen Qingchun asked Du Shaofu.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "the blood debt owed by the Cheng family must be paid back."


    "The age of the stone dragon empire is not short. The imperial palace of thousands of years is full of dragon spirit, which is the luck of a country. Although it is said that the fortune of the stone dragon Empire has been exhausted, it can''t be underestimated. It has nothing to do with strength and Cultivation. It''s the positive trend of heaven and earth. As long as it''s on the top of the Imperial Palace''s dragon vein, even I should be afraid of it." Zhen Qingchun frowns slightly. He knows the imperial palace of the stone dragon empire.


    "The Imperial Palace dragon spirit of the stone dragon empire is really not vulgar, even a treasure. As far as I know, many forces have been deliberately involved in these years."


    He has heard of the ancient Qingyang light road, the imperial palace of the stone dragon empire.


    It''s just that it''s very difficult to capture the Imperial Palace dragon spirit. Otherwise, the Imperial Palace dragon spirit of the stone dragon Empire would have been directly plundered.


    With the strength of the stone dragon Empire, it is impossible to protect those treasures.


    "In debt, you always have to pay it back!"


    Du Shaofu was light, and the Imperial Palace was full of extraordinary dragon spirit, but his blood debts always had to be paid.


    At dusk, the sun sets in the west, and the sun is like blood.


    Deep in a bamboo forest, in a simple palace, there are several people in Royal armor standing together.


    A plump young man, with an appealing look in his eyes, said to the three old men in the palace: "the bandit was cruel and killed tens of millions of troops of the stone dragon empire. He was so miserable that he begged the three old kings to go out of the mountains to protect the country. Otherwise, the stone dragon Empire would not exist, which might not be what the three old kings would like to see. ¡±


    when the young man spoke, his eyes trembled. He saw Du Shaofu and several formidable men from afar, and killed tens of millions of stone dragon Empire armies. The big round of killing taught chickens and dogs to jump, and he was also frightened.


    He had watched in mid air, and almost fell from the air in amazement and trembling.


    "Ah..."


    The three old men sighed. Although they were dressed simply at this time, they had the momentum of being superior.


    "Cheng Chao, the thief in your mouth is my grandson. As a prince, pay attention to your words."


    The king of Zhenbei looked at the slightly fat young man, sighed in his eyes, then waved slightly and said, "go back and tell your father and the emperor that we will come out of the mountain. You can go back."


    "Will come out of the mountain Then I''ll go and tell my father and the emperor that I won''t disturb the three old kings. "


    Hearing this, Cheng Chao''s eyes brightened, and then he left immediately with his escort.


    "Hum, old man, rely on the old and sell the old. If you don''t have some use, you can''t let me see your old face and see how to deal with you when I become a strong man." Cheng Chao left, eyes dew cold.


    "Cheng Jiaming knows that even with our strength, we can''t stop the wasteland. Now let''s go out of the mountain, just hoping that we can suppress Shaofu with our feelings..."


    Looking at the back of Cheng Shao''s departure, the king of Zhenbei looked haggard and disappointed, and said softly: "the Cheng family is really so immoral. The prince can''t use it. The royal family relies on others blindly, and his luck is exhausted."


    "What are you going to do, Beiwang?"


    The king of Zhendong asked the king of Zhenbei.


    "Now there are thirteen palaces in the stone dragon Empire, but from the founding of the stone dragon Empire to the present, there are eight palaces handed down, namely, Du family, Xie family, Jiang family, Ouyang family, Gu family, GUI family, Wu family and Guo family."


    The king of Zhenbei got up and wiped the essence in his eyes and said, "according to Zuxun, as long as the five kings agree, they can use Zuxun. For so many years, people in the Cheng family have forgotten about Zuxun. Do you really think the stone dragon Empire belongs to the Cheng family?"


    When Ouyang Qi, the king of Zhennan, heard the words, his eyes twinkled and he said softly, "it''s also time to use the ancestral precepts."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 972

    In the night, the moon shines on the tiger gorge, and the air is filled with the air of blood killing.


    "Hula..."


    In the fierce tiger gorge, the most intense blood evil spirit, the spirit spirit, the blood vine evil spirit, the beast kill, the soul evil four people sit cross knee, spread the strange runes all over, absorb the blood evil spirit in the air and practice.


    "Hoo!"


    On a fragmentary cliff, generals and ministers hold their heads high and hunt in purple robes. Their bodies are covered with brilliance, and they are covered by Yuehua competition and absorbed by Yuehua.


    The generals and ministers were bathed in the soft halo, which was opposite to the evil spirit on the body.


    In the distance, Du Shaofu stood still on the top of the mountain.


    The night wind blows, the purple robe unfolds, and the black long hair in the back is dancing, and the figure is tall and straight.


    With his head raised slightly, Du Shaofu looked at the bright moon in the sky. The direction of his eyes was the direction he used to look at.


    "Hiss."


    The space fluctuates, and a figure appears behind Du Shaofu.


    "Brother Qingchun."


    Du Shaofu looked back with a smile. His eyes were deep and clear in the night.


    "Now the strength is tolerable."


    Zhen Qingchun light way, slightly forward, that wretched eyes in the night, but also rippling spirit, enough to let the strength of the people tremble.


    "Compared with the real strong, it''s still far behind!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are deep and golden, and he has made great progress in sealing the ancient land. However, compared with the real strong ones, he is far from enough.


    "It''s good to know. The world is much bigger than you think. I''ll be relieved if you think so."


    Zhen Qingchun nodded, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "today''s means are good, but remember, don''t let the killing affect your heart."


    "I understand." Du Shaofu nodded, knowing that brother Qingchun was worried about himself.


    "It''s a miracle that you come back from the dead this time. The big round religion is not easy to be provoked. There are also some details about the bright god''s court. There are some more powerful than you can imagine in the world. Your next road is very difficult." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu.


    "If they dare to come, I''ll break them up!"


    Du Shaofu clenched his fist, his sharp breath rippling, and said, "I will become stronger. One day, I will be able to guard everything around me."


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes moved. After a moment, he said: "the world will be a desolate country. Now all of them are childish. Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoqing, ye Piaoling, eternal jade, silver fox, stone, night dusk, silver winged devil carving, xuanjiao king, they all have good talents. They are demons, beasts, spirits, and blood rattan evil. Sooner or later, they can grow to a terrible level Yes, it''s still weak now. You need time. "


    "Time...!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and his eyes twinkled. This is the Du family that he has been building. If there is a strong Du family, how can the drunkard father and himself be separated by life, and how can his mother and sister be separated from the drunkard father.


    How can the stone dragon Empire, the bright god court and the big round religion dare to deal with the wasteland.


    Now, the Du family has become childish, and all it needs is time.


    "I don''t know if the drunkard dad has arrived in that group."


    Du Shaofu pondered in his heart that he did not know whether the conditions for leaving that clan were fulfilled.


    If that clan has fulfilled the obligation, and no accident happens, the drunkard father should have met his mother and sister in that clan, which is also a comfort in his heart.


    "You have reached the peak of Wu Emperor''s realm in martial arts, but you are lagging behind in the way of Fu. Improve your accomplishments as soon as possible, and then break through the level of honor. Then, you will really have a place in Zhongzhou." Zhen Qingchun continued to talk to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded knowingly and then looked at Zhen Qingchun. The breath was so deep that it was hard to detect it. He said, "brother Qingchun, what is your present cultivation level?"


    "How much do you know about wuzun and the eight star spirit Rune master?" Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu.


    "I don''t know much about it. What kind of state is it after Wu Zun and the eight star Rune master?"


    Du Shao Fu asked, the higher the level of cultivation, the more the realm can be touched.


    What Du Shaofu knows now is just wuzun realm.


    Zhen Qingchun closed his eyes to Du Shaofu and said, "the gap between Wu Zun and Wu Zun, between the eight star lingfu master and the eight star lingfu master is even greater. It is no longer just the four small realms of initial landing, mystery, other shore and perfection."


    "No longer the four little realms?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was also quite surprised.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu in a rather complacent and old-fashioned manner: "after Wu Zun and eight star lingfu masters, after the perfect state, there is transcendence, after transcendence is Hunyuan, after Hunyuan is nirvana."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s heart trembled for no reason. He asked Zhen Qingchun, "what is transcendence, Hunyuan, Nirvana?""The transcendent has gone beyond the vulgarity, while the Hunyuan is omnipresent, which is the reason, the Tao, and the road of heaven and earth. Its big has nothing outside, its small has no inside. Heaven, earth and man are integrated into one, which can participate in heaven and earth and cover all aspects. Hunyuan is one Qi, empty but not empty. They are all the same with Tao and integrated with Tao. Finally, they step into nirvana. If nirvana is successful, we will step into the ranks of the real top strong men in the world. " Zhen Qingchun way, eyes with a little red color.


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, his blood was boiling for no reason. He seemed to understand what he knew and what he didn''t know.


    "In this world, only those who are truly gifted can enter the ranks of Wu Zun and become the top powerful ones in the world."


    "But all wuzun have stayed at this level most of their lives. Transcendence, Hunyuan, Nirvana, any step is enough to stop the supreme genius. If you want to achieve nirvana in the end, it is so hard to reach heaven. "


    Speaking, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes are also full of fear. He knows how difficult it is.


    The wuzun and the eight star lingfu masters in this world have been blocked by transcendence, Hunyuan and nirvana all their lives.


    Many wuzun and eight star lingfu masters finally ran out of life and could not get any more fresh water. Finally, the oil lamp dried up and fell.


    "Your master, Gu Qingyang, is very beautiful. Now he is Hunyuan wuzun. The Jingxu who was killed by me in the daytime has stepped into nirvana. He is the top strongman in the Dalan cult. I''m afraid that the Dalan cult must be crazy now." Zhen Qingchun continues to say, with a smile in his eyes.


    Looking up at Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu saw the golden light in his eyes, and there were electric arc waves in his eyes. He immediately asked, "brother Qingchun, what is the status of your present cultivation?"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. He was killed by his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. How terrible was his strength.


    However, we can be sure that a Nirvana wuzun of the Dalan cult was killed, and the heavy losses were enough to make the big Lunjiao crazy.


    "I''m a half step nine star Rune master. I''m close to getting a real nine star Rune master. I''m also thanks to the incomplete skills and endless wood you gave me. Otherwise, I won''t be able to achieve nirvana in the" Xuanshen tower. "


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu that the mysterious fragments of martial arts are a great treasure, and the benefits to Yuan Shen are beyond imagination. Otherwise, he would not be able to recover so quickly and would not take the opportunity to step into nine stars.


    And half step nine stars, already surpass martial respect, only those who step into the nine star spirit Fu master will know how different the half step nine star is.


    "You were nirvana in the Xuanshen pagoda, didn''t you have an accident in practice?"


    Du Shaofu conjectured that Xuanshen tower should be the mysterious little tower on his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. When brother Qingchun nirvana in Xuanshen tower, it was the cultivation of nirvana of eight star spirit talisman. No wonder at that time, it was said that Xiaohu, who had just ascended the level of pulse spirit realm, did not even have the qualification to become a mount.


    "Even when I was in Nirvana, there were some accidents, and everything was related to my original cultivation skills. It was one of the most peculiar skills in the world. It could change people from old to young, just like reincarnation. I met with obstacles in Nirvana, so I finally went to the side of the sword, so that I was possessed by demons. Later, I met you." Zhen Qingchun said with a bitter smile.


    "At the beginning, you were too obscene."


    Du Shaofu also smiles. He will never forget the obscene smile on his little face when he first saw his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. He said, "Hello, can I know you?" he almost scared himself to death.


    It''s no wonder that people outside called elder brother Zhen Qingchun holy array child prodigy. I''m afraid it''s directly related to his cultivation skills.


    "You are obscene, your whole family is obscene."


    Zhen Qingchun glared at Du Shaofu fiercely. He adjusted his clothes and twisted his hair. He was so obscene that he looked very charming.


    "Brother Qingchun, why did you nirvana in the Xuanshen pagoda


    Du Shaofu didn''t argue with Zhen Qingchun much. Now he can''t beat him, so he won''t be punished.


    "This..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s question, Zhen Qingchun was stunned. Her face was flushed. It seemed that she remembered some of the worst memories.


    "Shaofu, you don''t know what the state is after nirvana. I tell you, after nirvana, wuzun is the realm of martial arts. After stepping into the profound meaning of martial arts, they become a domain and control the void. They are the real strongest in the world..." Zhen Qingchun looks at Du Shaofu and quickly says to Du Shaofu


    "The realm of martial arts..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and then he looked at Zhen Qingchun and asked, "you still don''t say how you came to nirvana in the Xuanshen pagoda?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 973

    Zhen Qingchun stares at Du Shaofu, and stares at Du Shaofu fiercely. Finally, he turns his eyes to himself and says, "someone is looking for you. I''ll go first."


    The voice falls, Zhen Qingchun''s figure has disappeared.


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He felt the flickering attitude in his elder brother Zhen Qingchun''s eyes. He guessed that there was something unusual happening in the middle of it.


    Later, Du Shaofu saw a beautiful shadow not far away. His body was light and tender. In a moment, he came to his eyes with a faint fragrance. His temperament was antique, and it was Murong youruo.


    "Why did you come out so late?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him as if he was walking out of the painting. In these years, there was no change in the ancient beauty, but there was a sense of dignity.


    This woman, is slightly enchanting, full of charm, unique, enough to make any man lose his soul.


    "I came out for a walk. I didn''t expect you to be here."


    Murong youruo looked up at Du Shaofu. His eyes were full of aura. There were some ripples in his eyes. After hesitating for a moment, Murong youruo said, "do you feel that you have not controlled your anger today."


    "You mean I killed too many people today."


    Du Shaofu smiles, but he knows Murong youruo''s intelligence. Then, with a sharp golden light in his eyes, he says softly, "I just want to tell some people that if you provoke me, you will have to pay a price."


    "Maybe you''re right."


    Murong youruo grinned bitterly. Then he put a little complicated look on his eyes. After a little hesitation, he said, "you are the leader of the world alliance, the president of the World Association, the master of the temple of beasts and the king of the wasteland. Sometimes it is more frightening than to be respected. But I hope that your original intention will not be changed and you will never forget your original intention


    "Well, I''ll remember that."


    Hearing the speech, Du Shaofu nodded to Murong youruo.


    Murong, with a smile, said to Du Shaofu, "is there any news of Star Language recently?"


    Du Shaofu thought of that little girl in his mind. There was no news in these years. I''m afraid she has grown into a big girl now.


    "I''ll find a way to find the news of Xingyu when I finish dealing with the recent affairs." Said Du Shaofu.


    Murong youruo half closed his bright eyes, looking at the sky Haoyue, said: "that girl should grow up now..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the night, the bright moon is in the sky. The eaves and green tiles on the Golden Dragon hall, and the glazed animals on the ridge, are reflected by the stars and the moon. They are mysterious and quiet.


    From a distance, the magnificent golden dragon hall stands in the reflection of night and moon, just like a golden island.


    "Father, did you ask the three brothers to invite the three old kings?"


    Cheng Shengnan walks into the Golden Dragon hall, pale, and looks at Cheng Huang.


    Cheng Huang raised his head, his temples were gray, and he looked at Cheng Shengnan. Before he opened his mouth, he heard a voice and said, "I discussed with your father."


    A figure with the voice out, wrapped in a light golden light, invisibly has a change of prestige diffuse.


    In his 80th appearance, he has several strands of golden hair in his long black hair shawl, which is very eye-catching. It is Cheng Fanshi, the old emperor of the stone dragon empire.


    "Is grandfather out of the customs?" Cheng Shengnan raised his eyes, but now his pale face is haggard.


    "Well, it''s out."


    Cheng Fanshi''s eyes are deep, rippling, such as the vast sea, the breath seems to be much stronger than at the beginning, this period of time is finally a breakthrough, but at this time the old face is not a bit happy.


    Looking at Cheng Shengnan, Cheng Fan said, "our Cheng family is now in the most critical situation. I hope that the northern king of the town tomorrow will stop the Du family from killing stars."


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyes moved, looked at Cheng Fanshi, and sighed slightly, "maybe we shouldn''t invite the three old kings at this time, but..."


    Looking at his grandfather, Cheng Shengnan helpless, did not go on, how can she?


    In front of her is her grandfather. Can she say that she should let her grandfather face it at this time? After all, tens of thousands of lives in Shicheng were caused by her grandfather, and Du Shaofu''s anger also came from Shicheng.


    Maybe my grandfather will face it in person. The stone dragon Empire and the Cheng family still have a chance to live


    But Cheng Shengnan knows that she can''t say it. She can''t say more.


    "If I had known that at the beginning, I shouldn''t have raised a tiger for trouble."


    Cheng Fanshi had a chill in his eyes, and his old face was dignified. If he had not raised a tiger, he would have let the stone dragon Empire and the Cheng family fall into such a situation today.


    "Sheng Nan, can you still contact the great Lunjiao and the light temple as soon as possible?" Cheng Fanshi asked Cheng Shengnan.


    Cheng Shengnan shook his head and said to Cheng fan: "it''s no use even if it''s connected to the Dalan cult. The Dalan cult will not be irreconcilable with the ancient Tianzong for the sake of our stone dragon empire. The light God court is now entangled in the Seven Star hall. This time, the six powerful ones are damaged. I can''t go back to explain it.""The big round religion and the bright god''s court are all monsters. What they say is extravagant, but at the critical moment, even the little scum of the Du family can''t do anything about it." Cheng Fanshi was angry and his eyes were cold.


    "Sheng Nan, prepare for the worst tomorrow. You''ll take your brother and sister to Guangming temple or big Lunjiao. You three must leave."


    Cheng Huang sighs and says to Cheng Shengnan.


    Cheng Shengnan did not speak, looking at Cheng Fanshi and Cheng Huang, and then walked out of the Golden Dragon hall.


    Night, the galaxy is bright, covering the palace, projected in the long corridor, both sides of the fragrance of flowers, sending out the night sky.


    "Sister, are you looking for me?"


    From the soft and clear voice, a beautiful shadow comes gently. Under her slender eyelashes, her big eyes twinkle like a black gem in the night. It is the second princess Cheng Yan.


    Looking at the woman whose hair was black and shining and fell on her waist, Cheng Shengnan squeezed out a little smile on his haggard and pale cheek, and said softly, "promise me, if we really come to the end of the Cheng family tomorrow, you and your third brother must take advantage of the chaos and leave the family with blood."


    "Elder sister, is it really the end?"


    In Cheng Yan''s clear eyes, though dignified at the moment, it is extremely calm.


    "The dragon has scales, and the stone city is his scale. Grandfather shouldn''t have gone to stone city."


    Cheng Shengnan sighs and looks at Yuehua. His clear face is empty and empty.


    Cheng Yan didn''t speak. She stood quietly. After a moment, she looked at her haggard elder sister, and her feather eyelashes were up. She asked, "elder sister, do you regret it? Maybe if you had insisted on something inferior to this choice, maybe today''s results are not the same."


    "I don''t quite understand you."


    Smell speech, Cheng Shengnan slightly lift e, Hua Mou slightly slant, light and road.


    Looking at the elder sister in front of her, Cheng Yan looks at her quietly and says, "I am your sister. You can''t hide from others, but from me."


    After a pause, Cheng Yan continued: "elder sister, I''m a little angry with you. I was angry with you at the beginning. But I also love you. I have no choice but to love you. I love that you were born in the royal family and are parents and daughters of Cheng."


    Listening to Cheng Yan''s words, Cheng Shengnan Hua Guang''s eyes trembled slightly. He raised his hand and stroked his second sister''s dark hair. He gently pursed his lips and outlined a pale smile. However, there was a trace of sadness that could not be revealed. He said softly: "remember, if tomorrow is really the end, you must take the third brother with you."


    Cheng Yan looked at Cheng Shengnan and asked, "what about you?"


    "I..."


    Cheng Shengnan''s pale cheek smiles slightly, which is still moving. His bright eyes still have that kind of eye-catching eyes, which makes people look at it very misty and far away. He says softly: "Er Mei, you must remember one thing. It''s useless to rely on anyone. You can only rely on yourself. You must remember it!"


    Voice down, Cheng Shengnan left


    Cheng Yan stood quietly in the moonlight. After a long time, she murmured: "although people can only rely on themselves, if they can meet people who depend on each other, they would like to not miss..."


    Night, within the Dragon City, people are in fear, day and night.


    Rich and powerful officials, aristocratic ministers, are sitting like a needle felt, afraid of the second day of the great famine.


    In the tiger gorge, the original king of divine courage and several of his generals slaughtered tens of millions of soldiers of the stone dragon empire. The killing and felling made the blood flow to the streets of Longcheng, and the bloody evil spirit was entrenched in the air, which made people shiver and shiver.


    Some nobles wanted to leave the city, only to find that the dragon city had been blocked.


    In the Dragon City, there are also many civilians secretly happy.


    Cheng''s family had no virtue, so that all the old kings would return to their fields, which had already been spread all over the world and had been discussed in private.


    Countless people are not happy, but in the Dragon City, they dare not look outside, only can hide in the heart.


    The last Cheng family army in the dragon city was even more frightened. Some generals and soldiers began to flee all night.


    People''s hearts are unstable, and the army is defeated like a mountain.


    The news reached the Golden Dragon hall, which made Cheng Huang''s hair whiter.


    Early in the morning, but the first light in the east rises from the horizon.


    "Shua Shua..."


    During the whole year of Shicheng, countless people have a faster heartbeat and are looking at the direction outside the dragon city.


    In people''s eyes, there is a figure, about thousands of people come from the sky.


    After thousands of people passed by, the sky was full of wind and clouds, and then went directly to the palace.


    "That''s the king of courage, the king of the wasteland now!"


    "They went straight to the palace and didn''t seem to be planning to attack the city!"


    In the Dragon City, countless eyes were startled. Some people started to go towards the palace, but others did not dare to approach.


    The vast palace, with the sunrise pouring down, exudes peace and prestige, and twinkles with holy light.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, there are many imperial city gates opened in the palace, dense armor figure rushed out, all over the palace, full of tens of thousands of people.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this moment, far above the sky, there are thousands of figures before they come to the Palace Square.They are Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, Zhen Qingchun, Meiling, generals, Gu Qingyang, Yao Huangyi, yuwanli, Sima Muhan, yepiaoling, shuiruohan, etc. Du''s family, the World Association, and ancient Tianzong''s strongmen.


    Thousands of people outside the palace trembled for no reason. Their legs began to shiver, and the mysterious Qi and blood in their bodies were coagulated.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air and stood first. When he came to the palace again, he also felt the existence of a oppressive force, which was the imperial dragon spirit.


    Within the vast palace, the imperial palace is full of dragon spirit, which is the imperious power of the emperor, which makes people have to be in awe of it.


    The Imperial Palace dragon Qi, the whole country Qi transportation gathering, dragon vein gathering, this is the heart of a country!


    The stone dragon Empire has existed for thousands of years, and the imperial palace is full of dragon spirit.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, in the air above the palace, hundreds of figures swept out.


    It was the prince and the last strong man of the Cheng family, who were cold and murderous.


    Cheng Shengnan, Cheng Yan and Cheng Chao are all in the list.


    The first one, with a sense of dignity, is surrounded by imperial dragon spirit. It is the old emperor Cheng Fanshi.


    "Du Shaofu, you were once a king of our stone dragon Empire, and also a son of Du family. Thanks to my stone dragon Empire, you have treated you very well. Now you want to usurp the throne, and you are treacherous?"


    Cheng fan is looking at Du Shaofu in the front of the sky. He looks embarrassed and shouts out loud.


    [big chapter, brothers, updated today. ]]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 974

    "Old shameless, I should have destroyed you at the beginning, have the ability to get out of here!"


    Du xiaoqingjiao drank that if he had killed the old man before he went to seal the ancient land, he would not have let the blood flow into the stone city later.


    "Evil animal is bold!"


    Cheng fan was cold and heavy, and his face was very ugly, but he did not dare to go out of the palace. Without the protection of the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, he knew that he would not be the opponent of Du Xiaoqing''s body.


    "The king of Zhenbei, Zhendong, Zhennan, Zhenxi, Zhenzhong, Tongjun and Xingguo is here!"


    In one corner of the palace, the roar resounded, with a huge crowd coming, and a lot of rich atmosphere fluctuated accordingly.


    And when they came, they were the king of the north of the town who had removed his armor and returned to the field.


    The king in the west of the town is the title of the ghost palace, the king of the town is the king of the Wu palace, the king of the army is the title of the palace of the king of the valley, and the king of the king of the country is the title of the house of the king of the kingdom.


    Their titles were handed down from the founding of the stone dragon empire.


    They are equal to the iron hat king. Their ancestors created the stone dragon empire with the ancestors of the Cheng family.


    In the familiar figures, Ouyang Ling and Yuan Shanshan are behind the southern king, while Xie Fei follows the northern king.


    There are hundreds of figures in the back, all of them are powerful members of the clan in the royal palace.


    There are also many generals and Marquis with strong breath. They are loyal followers of several old kings.


    "Thank you..."


    At this time, Du Shaofu frowned slightly when he saw Zhenbei Wang and others.


    "That''s the king of the north and the king of the south."


    "Those kings have come back to the field after removing their armor. Why are they all here today?"


    "Are they here to protect the country?"


    "It is said that the kings had a good relationship with the king of the wasteland and the king of Shenyong in the stone dragon Empire, and the descendants of the royal families fought side by side with the wasteland."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the figures of the kings and the crowd of onlookers gathered in the distance, some people talked and whispered.


    "Boy, just live. You scared the old man to death."


    The king of Zhenbei came to Du Shaofu immediately.


    At this time, Lao Wang was already the first emperor of Wu Kingdom. The essence and blood of Dapeng in his body had played a great role.


    "I''m ok. I worry about Grandpa Xie."


    Du Shaofu saluted, in the bottom of his heart, this old Wang has always been like a real grandfather.


    "It''s OK. Seal the ancient land and Tianjiao fight for supremacy. It''s good to win honor for our tianwu Academy. Good job!" Zhendong Wang and Zhennan Wang came forward. They were also from tianwu college.


    Du Shaofu nodded and nodded with the kings.


    "All the kings of the stone dragon Empire, please protect the country in the face of national disaster!"


    Old emperor Cheng fan''s eyes move, the voice resounds through the whole dragon city, reverberates in the sky!


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face changed slightly. If today''s old kings stopped him, what would he do.


    Ouyang Shuang, general, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque and guiwa also changed color. If the kings stopped, what would they do and how to choose?


    The whole dragon city looked at a group of kings, waiting for the king''s voice.


    The king of Zhenbei looked around, glanced at Du Shaofu, patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said, "boy, my old man said to you that as long as my old man was there, no one would be allowed to bully you in the dragon city. Now the old man''s body is getting stronger and stronger, and it''s time to do something about it."


    The king of Zhenbei looked around and then looked at the palace.


    At the moment, the faces of the kings were all right. There were seven kings, including the king of Zhenbei, the king of Zhennan, and the king of Zhendong. All of them were Qi Qi and looked at the palace.


    At this moment, the old emperor Cheng Fanshi, the eldest princess Cheng Shengnan and the second princess Cheng Yan seem to feel something. They all begin to change color and their eyes begin to twinkle.


    "The last one of the ancestor precepts of the stone dragon empire. If one day the descendants of the Cheng family have no virtue, lose their hearts, and are not worthy of the throne, they will be able to establish a new emperor if the eight kings pass five!"


    The king of Zhenbei had a big drink, and his voice echoed the whole dragon city. He said, "today, the Cheng family has brought wolves into the house and suppressed the loyal and virtuous. The hearts of the people have not returned, and they are no longer worthy of the throne. We and the seven kings agreed to abolish the Cheng family''s throne and establish a new emperor!"


    The mighty sound reverberates, makes all dragon city innumerable eyesight quiver!


    No one thought that there would be such a change. Many old kings wanted to abolish emperor Cheng and establish a new emperor.


    Du Shaofu and others were also shocked, but they did not know that the stone dragon Empire had such ancestral precepts.


    But these words fall, the old emperor Cheng fan is the eyes of the real big change.


    Cheng Fanshi was naturally aware of such ancestral precepts. He originally thought that the king of Zhenbei could suppress Du Shaofu and get a chance.


    At the moment, Cheng Fanshi did not expect that Zhenbei king and other old kings came, but brought such results.


    Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess, and Cheng Yan, the second princess, changed color. Cheng Chao, the third emperor''s son, suddenly lost his color. He did not expect this result."You are not a big rebel. You collude with that little scum. You are treason!"


    The old emperor Cheng fan was very angry and scolded Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang, Zhendong Wang and so on.


    "Cheng Fanshi, come back to the shore!"


    The king of Zhenbei stepped forward a few steps to the Imperial Palace, looked directly at Cheng Fanshi and said, "this is the result of the discussion of the seven kings. After that, the Shilong empire will establish a new emperor. Please hand over the golden dragon jade seal. You should understand that the stone dragon Empire is not the only one of the Cheng family!"


    "Well, thank you, you are treason!"


    Cheng Fanshi was furious. He knew that he couldn''t leave Xie Tianhong. Otherwise, he would be able to retain the stone dragon Empire today and lose the imperial power in the future.


    The Cheng family controlled the stone dragon empire for thousands of years. How could they hand over the imperial power.


    Over the years, the Cheng family has been secretly trying to stir up the feudalism and separate them from each other.


    I''m afraid that one day, the Cheng family will be threatened by the last ancestral precept.


    It was always an invisible sword hanging high, which made the royal family uneasy.


    But Cheng Fanshi didn''t expect that what he was most worried about happened.


    "Traitor, be punished!"


    Cheng fan is a big drink, now also with dignity, a shake in the hand, a sword appeared in the hand.


    This sword is the top-notch and high-quality peak Dao tool that Dongli Chihuang got from Guo gongjianye at the beginning, and finally gave it to him by offering flowers to Buddha.


    "Boom


    At this time, as soon as the sword appeared, a terrible breath broke out, and even brought up the Imperial Palace dragon spirit.


    At the moment, Cheng Fanshi is also the cultivation on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory. With a knife, he would like to cut through the void, and instantly spread to Xie Tianhong, the king of Zhenbei. He wanted to kill Xie Tianhong, the king of Zhenbei.


    "Hi..."


    Under the gaze of many startling eyes, as the knife awn swept out, a golden talisman secret pattern appeared in front of the king of Zhenbei like lightning.


    The golden light spreads out, directly destroys the withered and decayed, and destroys the blade awn that can split the void.


    Among the countless surprised eyes, I saw the old emperor Cheng Fanshi''s sword, which was then wrapped up by the golden talisman secret pattern. It seemed that there was something terrible inside, which directly swallowed up the sword.


    Within the secret pattern of the golden talisman, there was a clear sound of "creaking, creaking and creaking". Then, the top high-quality weapon, the sword, began to be defective.


    Pieces of blade are missing, only the sound of "creaking and creaking" spreads out like firecrackers


    "No, my sword..."


    The old emperor Cheng fan''s face suddenly changed, and he suddenly retreated in succession, but the golden talisman''s secret pattern seemed to be unable to be thrown away at all.


    It was just a time when he could not breathe. Cheng Fanshi''s high-quality Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, Cheng Fanshi also got a punch on his chest, and the golden light burst out. Suddenly, a mouth of blood gushed from his mouth. His eyes suddenly changed and he flew away.


    "It''s delicious."


    A voice came out of the golden light, and then the golden light converged. A golden macaque appeared in the eyes of everyone, and everyone knew it. It was the little macaque on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    "Cheng Fanshi, it''s time to pay the price!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure shot out, leaving Cheng fan is not, want to capture Cheng Fanshi, this is the main culprit of Shicheng blood feud, can not let go.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the sky and the earth tremble. In the Golden Dragon hall in the central part of the Imperial Palace, a tremendous pressure is like a volcanic eruption. The golden light is towering. Finally, it turns into a golden dragon shadow. The whole body is golden, and it is hundreds of feet in size.


    The giant dragon''s shadow is majestic and ferocious, and the golden awn is ten thousand feet. Accompanied by a general trend of heaven and earth, the whole imperial capital of the Dragon City trembles, and hundreds of millions of creatures tremble.


    "The power of Dragon Spirit in the imperial palace!"


    Zhen Qingchun, Gu Qingyang and other strong people are moved. That is the Imperial Palace dragon spirit. It is the gathering of the national spirit and the belief of countless people.


    That''s the power of the general trend of heaven and earth, which is hard for mortals to defeat!


    The Golden Dragon shadow then galloped forward, with the vast Imperial Palace dragon spirit, vast and terrifying!


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and his eyes trembled with the strong imperial dragon spirit.


    Du Shaofu immediately raised his hand. In the palm, there was a golden light spreading. The ROC''s claws immediately grasped the dragon''s shadow.


    In the year of paw print, the golden light erupted, the void roared, the hegemony was incomparable, and shocked everyone.


    The two collide with each other in an instant. The dazzling Rune erupts, and the terrible breath spreads.


    "Back, back!"


    The crowd around them was shocked and retreated one after another. The diffused energy was not what they could resist. Many people even urged spirit weapons to protect themselves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 975

    "Boom..."


    When the sky explodes, there is a dazzling glow spreading, and the hidden patterns of talismans are all over the sky. The wave is like a raging tide, and there is a roaring dragon.


    That terrible imperial palace of dragon power, let everyone tremble!


    "Pedaling!"


    The shadow of the dragon is broken, but Du Shaofu''s body also staggers back and shakes back.


    It was a general trend, which made Du Shaofu unable to stop it. It had nothing to do with the strength of the other side.


    In the spreading of golden light, golden Ruixia is sprayed on the imperial palace. A great pressure connects the heaven and the earth, and a fat middle-aged man in a Dragon Robe jumps up into the air.


    The Dragon Robe is middle-aged, with white temples and golden light. It is surrounded by Golden Dragon shadow. It is the king of stone dragon empire.


    Seeing the appearance of emperor Cheng, the king of Zhenbei, the king of Zhendong, and the king of Zhennan showed a helpless look, but also wiped a little dignified, because the emperor Cheng controlled the dragon spirit of the imperial palace!


    Emperor Cheng is suspended in the air. His majesty connects the heaven and the earth. It seems that he has a general trend of heaven and earth and can suppress everything. But at the moment, he looks gaunt and gaunt.


    "Shaofu, the stone dragon empire is willing to cut off a hundred houses to compensate for the famine. How about this matter?"


    Cheng Huang opened his mouth, his voice had a great majesty, but for the sake of the stone dragon Empire and the Cheng family, he stepped back.


    Emperor Cheng knew that he had to step back at the moment, and that was almost half of the stone dragon empire.


    Listening to Cheng Huang''s words, the Dragon City trembles. Cheng Huang is protecting himself by breaking his arm.


    "As long as Cheng Fanshi''s life, as long as the Cheng family''s self abandonment and cultivation, this is my final step back. A hundred stone dragon empires can''t withstand the blood debt of Shicheng in my heart!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked directly at Cheng Huang. He was also a monarch. He had a sense of imperial power and was domineering.


    Hearing this, Cheng Huang''s eyes trembled, and his breath connected with the general situation of heaven and earth. Then he looked around. His eyes swept over the king of Zhenbei and Zhennan, and finally fell on Du Shaofu again. Between his eyes opened and closed, a special golden light flashed in his eyes and said, "I didn''t expect that the youngest king of the stone dragon Empire would finally come to this stage with the stone dragon empire, Is everything destiny or destiny? "


    "The Cheng family should not leave blood debts in stone city, and should not deceive me!"


    Du Shaofu spoke, his voice shaking void.


    "You and I have been endlessly. Let''s see if you can break my imperial dragon spirit!"


    Cheng Huang knew that there was no need to speak more. At the end of the day, everything could only be said by strength.


    If Du Shaofu could not break the dragon spirit of his imperial palace, there might be a turning point today.


    With the fall of the voice, Cheng Huang''s eyes twinkled with majestic gold, and his body began to emit a golden light, which stirred a terrible force in the palace below, as if a volcano erupted.


    "Boom


    As the void trembles, a golden light shines, and the seal of the little golden dragon appears in front of the emperor Cheng.


    "Oh! "


    in a flash, the golden light on the seal, like a round of rising sun, resounded with the roar of a dragon, with a mysterious and ancient flavor.


    "It''s a golden dragon and jade seal. It contains the great fortune of a country, gathers the power of a country''s belief, and is nourished by the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. It is a treasure."


    Du Yulong didn''t know what to do with Du Xiaolong.


    "It''s a golden dragon jade seal, which condenses a country''s long-lasting Qi. It''s worshipped by hundreds of millions of people in the stone dragon empire of past dynasties, and gathers the spirit of the Empire''s Dragon veins."


    Zhenbei King Mu Zhan, that is the stone dragon empire''s heavy treasure, a country depends on the war, the mortal is invincible.


    "The golden dragon jade seal absorbs the nourishment of the Imperial Palace dragon Qi, contains mysterious power, has endless qi movement, and blends with heaven and earth!"


    The king of Zhennan opened his mouth and looked at the void.


    "Town!"


    The golden dragon jade seal spread and covered Cheng Huang with brilliance, which seemed to resonate with heaven and earth, forming a powerful and powerful force. Then the golden dragon jade seal in the hands of Cheng Huang was thrown out and swept directly to Du Shaofu.


    With the gold dragon jade seal thrown out, six Golden Dragon virtual shadow blessing, Qi Qi swept, the palace dragon Qi rolling!


    "Ouch..."


    The Dragon roars and shakes the sky. It''s golden. It distorts the void. It seems that it contains eternal power. It seems that it wants to kill all living creatures from all directions!


    At the moment, the whole stone city is trembling for it. Countless people are pale and their bodies are trembling.


    the dragon spirit of Mengmeng imperial palace and the endless ray of light are surging, which is extremely frightening!


    Zhen Qingchun and Gu Qingyang are both changing their faces at the moment. They don''t know whether to intervene or not.


    The Imperial Palace dragon spirit with the general trend of heaven and earth, and strength has nothing to do with.


    In the hesitation of Zhen Qingchun and Gu Qingyang, everything was too fast. The Golden Dragon''s virtual shadow roared and roared, covering the sky and breaking the void, and instantly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu did not retreat but advanced, striding forward.


    Feeling the Imperial Palace dragon spirit of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu is not afraid, the body talisman secret lines began to flash out, thunder and martial pulse start.At the moment, Du Shaofu felt something in his body, and was eager to try it out.


    Then, with the help of his feeling, Du Shaofu pushed the thunder and martial pulse out.


    The thunder and martial pulse spread, and the secret patterns of thunder and martial pulse covered the whole body. A magnificent and desolate breath came from Du Shaofu''s body.


    Such a magnificent and desolate atmosphere makes people feel as if they are facing a king who can not resist, and a tyrannical and murderous atmosphere rippling in the sky.


    "Boom..."


    Under the whole dragon city, suddenly there are thunder clouds, and the "roaring" thunder never stops.


    Purple lightning is rampant in the thunder cloud, a breath that makes people''s soul palpitating, makes all living creatures fear


    "Ah..."


    At the same time, there were several young men and women dressed in disguise in a lane in Longcheng, and suddenly they screamed.


    The blood in their bodies is boiling, and there is something in their organs, muscles, muscles and bone marrow that is awakening and wants to gush out.


    The shrieking of these young men and women attracted the attention of many people around them, but they all thought that they were under the terrible pressure and their strength was too low.


    Thunder resounds, the whole dragon city is roaring!


    Amazing to the extreme of the threat of death, purple thunder and lightning, such as countless snakes in the void shuttle, chilling people!


    At the moment, the Golden Dragon and jade seal collapsed, but it stopped suddenly and could not get close to it.


    The shadow of the six Golden dragons was boiling and melted by the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. The Dragon roared endlessly and shook the sky. However, it seemed that they were afraid of the thunder and martial pulse of Du Shaofu at this time and did not dare to go forward again.


    Du Shaofu felt the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. At the moment, he seemed to be frightened by his thunder and martial pulse. He strode out of the palace. He was domineering, arrogant and cold!


    "Ouch!"


    On the Golden Dragon and jade seal, six Golden dragons roared and watched Du Shaofu stride forward with fear.


    Finally, in the eyes of countless trembling and fearing, the six Golden Dragon shadows begin to crawl to Du Shaofu.


    With six dragons crawling on their knees, Du Shaofu stopped and stood still in the void. His momentum was magnificent and desolate. He was tyrannical and killed. Finally, he turned into a terrible breath and his eyes flashed with thunder. He scanned the six Golden dragons.


    "Ouch..."


    Six Golden dragons crawling in front of Du Shaofu''s body roar, shocked countless eyes!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu has a terrible momentum gathering, also has a royal power.


    That imperial power, far beyond the palace dragon spirit, from the depths of heaven and earth, like the supreme heaven and earth!


    "How could that happen?"


    The whole dragon city trembled. The Golden Dragon and the power of Golden Dragon and jade seal in the imperial palace were crawling in front of Du Shaofu!


    "The dragon spirit of the imperial palace is the luck of a country and the general trend of heaven and earth. Ordinary people are invincible. However, it is said that the Imperial Palace dragon spirit is also the most strict level, coming from heaven and earth, and controlled by heaven and earth. In front of the gods, sages and the supreme, they will submit to it!"


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes trembled, thinking of some rumors, and his eyes were startled. Was that guy reincarnated, a sage, or the supreme?


    Cheng Fanshi, Cheng Shengnan, Cheng Yan, Cheng Chao, Zhenbei Wang, etc. are shocked. That scene is unbelievable!


    Cheng Huang is more shocked and tries his best to urge the golden dragon jade seal. However, he finds the golden dragon jade seal at this time, and even makes it difficult for him to urge it.


    The dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace was also suppressed by the terrible breath of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu stepped on the void, his eyes were cold and cold, his eyes looked down on the emperor Cheng. He said coldly: "the blood debt of stone city must be paid, and the Cheng family can''t hide it!"


    The sound came out, like thunder, shaking around the palace dragon Qi shaking, such momentum, like the order of death.


    "Hula..."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, a large purple thunder wave swept out. The omnipotence is like a thousand thunder, clanging and clanging, shaking nine days!


    That terrible power, let everyone change color trembling millet!


    Ten thousand thunder roars, six Golden Dragon virtual shadow directly dissipates into the palace dragon Qi.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was surrounded by thunder. He looked like a demon coming. He had a terrible heavenly power!


    "Bang!"


    Thunder turned into a fist, shaking the void, and directly hit the Golden Dragon Seal.


    Such impact, like meteorite collision, golden purple arc surging scattered, breath terror.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The golden dragon jade seal can not be broken, but at the moment, Cheng Huang suddenly spouts a mouthful of blood from his mouth. His golden dragon jade seal has no effect on the young women in front of him, and even is suppressed.


    "Bang!"


    Another blow. It was a hand to hand fight. Du Shaofu''s thunder light hit Cheng Huang''s chest like lightning.


    "Bang bang!"


    With another mouthful of red blood in the mouth, it can''t be suppressed, and suffered absolute heavy damage.


    The emperor Cheng fell directly from the air and smashed into the palace below, smashing into a golden hall. The ground trembled endlessly."How terrible


    Poison kill, silver fox, Jiangling, Yin Mochen, silver fox, spirit spirit, beast kill, blood rattan Sha, etc. looking at the youth wrapped by thunder light, they are also trembling for their courage!


    "So terrible, worthy of that fellow''s son, more fierce than that fellow!"


    Ouyang Ling, Yuan Shanshan, mu, Ming and Qing dynasties all looked at each other, secretly sucking cool air and shaking.


    "The dragon spirit of the imperial palace is not your own strength. The Cheng family is vulnerable to a single blow."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, and his eyes were again locked on Cheng Fanshi, who had not yet returned to God, and went away step by step.


    Cheng fan is afraid, the heart can''t help but fear.


    Looking at this time across that thunder wrapped purple robed youth, like a God and a demon.


    Cheng Fanshi''s steps began to retreat, the soul in the trembling millet, heart climbing out of fear cold.


    "HISHI..."


    The space is fluctuating, the beautiful shadow is across, the tall body, the long skirt can''t cover the graceful radian.


    "Stone dragon empire can give you, anything can give you, Cheng family leave stone dragon Empire, never come back, let go of my grandfather, let go of Cheng family, OK?"


    Cheng Shengnan looks at Du Shaofu, who comes step by step. On his pale and moving face, his eyes are full of pleading.


    "I have said my conditions, give the process a chance!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and his intention of killing was not covered up. How could he spare Cheng Fanshi? If other Cheng family members were kept, it would be a disaster in the future.


    "How can you stop?"


    Cheng Shengnan pleads. She knows her own strength and can''t stop Du Shaofu.


    But she could not watch her grandfather and his father be killed by the young town in front of her, nor could she watch the whole Cheng family be destroyed.


    "If I let go, how can I explain to tens of thousands of dead people in Shicheng?"


    Du Shaofu cheered. The sound shook the void, and his intention of killing was rolling. He never intended to let go.


    "I apologize to you on behalf of my grandfather, my father and the Cheng family. Can I?"


    Cheng Shengnan''s slender hand shakes. The stone dragon wind and thunder sword is in the palm of his hand and looks at Du Shaofu.


    "Why, are you going to stop me? You can''t stop me!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the stone dragon wind and thunder sword in Cheng Shengnan''s hand and cried out.


    In the big chapter, Xiao Yu continued to code.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976: new emperor of the throne


    976: new emperor of the throne.


    "I know I can''t stop you."


    Cheng Shengnan lifted his sword and looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes were empty and ethereal. He said, "I hope my life can stop you. If I owe you, I will give you an account."


    With a smile and a gentle voice, Cheng Shengnan''s lips touch the city and smile, but with a kind of infinite loneliness, he raises his arms and whirls around. In his hand, the stone dragon wind and thunder sword directly enters his abdomen.


    "Chulala..."


    Blood shot, pale lips overflow red blood, but also by adding a bit of bright color.


    His eyes were startled. Ouyang Shuang, Sima Muhan, Du Xiaoqing, Murong youruo and Du Xiaoman were all pretty and dull.


    "Elder sister..."


    Cheng Yanqian shadow across the sky, Jiao Yan pale, immediately to Cheng Shengnan''s side.


    "Sheng Nan...!"


    Cheng Huang struggled to climb up from the lower air. He saw the blood of his beloved daughter pouring over his eyes. His eyes were stunned and his heart was in pain!


    Du Shaofu''s figure stopped in the air, and his eyes trembled.


    Looking at the woman who was once familiar with, the sword fell into Cheng Shengnan''s body, but it seemed to make Du Shaofu''s heart ache.


    "Second sister, let''s go..."


    Cheng Shengnan pushes Cheng Yan away. At the moment, it is like a lily of the valley dyed with blood.


    The sword stabbed deeply. She was determined to die. The vitality in her body was rapidly dissipating. Her complexion became paler and her strength became smaller and smaller.


    "Elder sister, why do you have to I won''t go. I''ll be with you... "


    With tears in her eyes, Cheng Yan knows that her elder sister is proud of her. Even if she is dead, she does not really ask for the purple robed youth. She also does not mention that before, she would rather fight for opportunities with death, hoping that he would stop.


    Cheng Yan helped her elder sister, looked back at the purple robed youth in front of her. She slipped behind her back until her hair moved slightly. She said softly, "Du Xuechang, if my elder sister is not enough, then add me..."


    As the voice falls, Cheng Yan''s eyes are moist, her eyes are empty, and there are runes on her palm print. She pats her forehead


    "Stop it..."


    With the sound of soft drinking, Du Shaofu appears at Cheng Yan''s side like lightning, holding the palm of his hand which falls on his forehead.


    Strong gas vibration, Cheng Yan looked at the youth who suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, but her eyes were empty at the moment.


    "It''s a river of blood, and I''ll give you my life. I hope I can repay the debt of Shicheng. I also give you an account, and I can be relieved..."


    Cheng''s pride comes from her family, not from her own pride.


    "Hi..."


    The sword was pulled out, and the blood flowed like a flood, and the dress was dyed red.


    Cheng Shengnan''s last vitality is rapidly passing away. His eyes are empty and his mouth is smiling. He murmurs softly: "it''s so easy to get rid of this..."


    The voice fell, eyes closed, the blood stained tall graceful body fell from the air.


    "Hiss."


    Du Shaofu''s figure swept down and held the delicate body in his hand. His figure slowly fell on the ruins of the palace.


    The light in his hands swept away and stopped the bloodstain on his delicate body. The vitality of the immortal grass in Du Shaofu''s palm stuck to his abdomen.


    An endless stream of vitality poured in, until the almost exhausted vitality on the delicate body began to fluctuate again.


    Cheng Yanjiao falls down and looks at Du Shaofu''s elder sister. She opens her mouth and seems to want to ask something.


    "Hiss!"


    A dazzling light enveloped her. Before Cheng Yan opened her mouth, her soul trembled. Then she closed her eyes involuntarily, and the whole person stood at the bottom.


    Du Shaofu laid Cheng Shengnan lightly on the ground. He looked at each other in silence.


    "Cheng Fanshi, you''ll settle your own debt. Someone has to pay for the blood debt in Shicheng!"


    Du Shaofu gets up and looks at Cheng Fanshi in the air not far away. He shouts. The sound is rolling and the great majesty is full of air.


    Cheng Fanshi''s double pupils spread fear, and his body kept retreating.


    At the moment, he was no longer able to rely on a battle, and the stone dragon Empire would no longer have a helping hand. Du Shaofu must kill him.


    "Whoosh..."


    Escape, Cheng Fanshi chose to escape, he did not want to die, the longer he lived, the less he wanted to die.


    "Hiss!"


    At the moment when Cheng Fanshi''s figure turned around and fled, a bloody drill pierced the space and fell directly in front of Cheng Fanshi''s chest.


    That terrible force distorts the void, and a breath of blood evil then surges across the sky.


    A red skirt woman appeared in front of Cheng Fanshi. Her delicate face was as elegant as a lotus flower, but it also implied a flattering attitude.


    The fresh red silk skirt was graceful, and the long black hair was flying. The enchanting spirit giggled and said clearly: "it''s just killing people. It''s really tangled. I''ll be the villain, and I like to be the villain most."Cheng Fanshi''s eyes are tight, and the terrible blood evil energy is swallowing his vitality. His eyes are unwilling to see, and his fear climbs in his soul. At this time, he really knows that he shouldn''t go to stone city.


    In a short time, Cheng Fanshi''s body withered like a corpse, and finally turned into ashes and dissipated in the air.


    Du Shaofu looked at the enchanting spirit in the air. Without much to say, he slowly lowered his head, looked directly at Cheng Huang, and said, "let''s abandon our cultivation. I''ll leave the Cheng family in the same vein."


    "I don''t know what I did wrong, but I know, there must be something wrong..."


    Cheng Huang sighed, extremely haggard and lonely. Then he looked up at the king of Zhenbei, Zhennan and Zhendong in the air, and said, "all the old kings, the last one of the ancestral precepts. If the descendants of the Cheng family were abolished, the new emperor could only choose from among the eight Royal families?"


    "Yes, the new emperor needs to be selected from among the eight royal families. Only those who have the qualities of monarch and emperor can sit on the new emperor!" The king of Zhenbei looked at Cheng Huang and nodded.


    "Du Shaofu has always come from the Du family. Although I was abolished, the Golden Dragon and jade seal are still in my hands, and I am still the emperor."


    When the words fell, the Golden Dragon and jade seal in the hands of emperor Cheng were thrown out, and the golden light was blooming. Finally, a golden dragon shadow opened its mouth, and the roaring voice of the Dragon came out: "Du Shaofu, the king of supernatural courage, has been handed down in one continuous line, and has become the emperor of the stone dragon empire!"


    Sound waves such as thunder, accompanied by pressure, ring through the imperial capital!


    "Shua Shua..."


    Smell speech, innumerable eyesight is astonished, even Zhen Qingchun, Gu Qingyang and so on are also surprised for it.


    Perhaps no one thought that at this time, the emperor Cheng was still passed on the throne to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was also stunned, which was also beyond expectation.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM...!"


    The deep muffled sound explodes from Cheng Huang''s body, and the secret patterns of golden talisman soar to the sky, cutting off the connection between the Golden Dragon and the jade seal, and the breath on his body is withered.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Cheng Huang''s mouth is full of blood, and the last few strands of black hair turn white.


    Since then, he has become a waste man, unable to recover.


    "It''s all over. Let me have another look at the palace."


    Cheng Huang turns around and walks into the deep part of the palace. His steps are slow and his breath is withered. In the rising sun, he drags the oblique shadow, which makes him so lonely.


    "The Cheng family is down!"


    In the Dragon City, many eyes sigh and whisper.


    Du Shaofu looked around. Then he raised his head slightly and left. His voice dropped: "it''s over. I''m not interested in the stone dragon empire. The new emperor''s position has nothing to do with me. Let''s go."


    "Let''s go..."


    Du Xiaoqing, Zhen Qingchun, Gu Qingyang, Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling and so on followed and left.


    "Let''s ask..."


    Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang, Zhendong Wang and so on looked at each other face to face, and then they also left.


    As the people of the desolate country left, the people of the Imperial Palace and the Cheng family came back to God.


    One by one, the breath is withered, some people resent, some have lingering fear, some are glad that they have recovered a life.


    [brothers, the update is finished today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 977

    In the crowd, watching Huang Guo and Zhenbei Wang and others go away completely, Cheng Chao comes forward and picks up the golden dragon jade seal that has fallen on the ground in chaos.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    As soon as he came into contact with the golden dragon jade seal, Cheng Chao''s slightly plump body was directly shaken off, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    If you can''t touch the dragon, you can''t touch it.


    Although Cheng Chao is a prince, he may not have the personality of emperor.


    The imperial character is not enough to control the golden dragon jade seal.


    "Hiss!"


    As Cheng Chao''s body is shaken and flies out, the golden dragon jade seal in his hand falls. A red figure appears like a ghost. The dazzling light in his hand spreads, and he actually controls the golden dragon jade seal in his hand.


    "Oh..."


    The Golden Dragon and jade seal burst out, and the faint dragon roared and hissed, as if to break away from its package.


    The red figure came with red robes and golden hair. He was extraordinary in martial arts. The dazzling light in his hands suppressed him. The terrible breath broke out. Finally, he suppressed the golden dragon jade seal.


    "Whoosh..."


    The space fluctuated, and then several figures accompanied by several strong breath of solidified space fell on the red robed blonde at the same time.


    "Brother in law."


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the red robed blonde, Cheng Chao, who has just been shaken off, climbs up. He is astonished and surprised. It is his brother-in-law, the son of the Dalan sect, who left Chihuang in the East.


    Cheng Chao rushed forward, as if to see the straw, almost crying: "brother-in-law, that Du Shaofu killed my grandfather, let my father''s self-cultivation, elder sister, was also killed by Du Shaofu Bi, you must revenge for us."


    "Sheng Nan..."


    East from the red Huang eyes swept around, and then fell in front of the delicate body lying on the body, bloodstained, suddenly look a change.


    "It''s a good thing to get rid of the demons."


    The faint voice falls, suddenly, there is a dazzling light beside Cheng Shengnan''s body, which penetrates from the void year, and there is a figure wrapped in the dazzling light.


    With the spread of the light, it was a moment before it disappeared, and Cheng Shengnan''s body also disappeared in it.


    Dongli Chihuang''s figure is like electricity. When she chases out, the dazzling light and Cheng Shengnan''s body have disappeared into the void.


    "He is the strong one in the court of light. Those accomplishments should be one of the two in the court of light."


    East from the red Huang behind, several strong, there is an old man said.


    "Hoo..."


    Cheng Yan''s eyelashes tremble slightly, and then her eyes open. She just doesn''t know what''s going on. She just wakes up at the moment.


    Outside the tiger gorge, in many continuous tents, there is an invisible breath in the tent, which makes it impossible for practitioners who are not strong enough to approach.


    "Shao Fu, your Du family''s blood is the same as Du Wangfu''s. You are the new emperor." Inside the tent, Xie Tianhong, the king of the northern part of the town, urged Du Shaofu to become the new emperor.


    "Grandfather Xie, I''m the emperor of the wasteland. I''m not interested in the stone dragon empire. I don''t need to say much."


    Du Shaofu declined with a smile in his eyes. He didn''t want to be the new emperor of the stone dragon empire. Then his eyebrows moved and his eyes moved slightly.


    Within the Dragon City, Du Shaofu felt some familiar breath. He should have been a group of people who had disappeared from duwangfu.


    "Well, you child."


    Zhenbei Wang sighed, it''s not good to say anything more.


    The sun shines on the dragon city.


    Within the Dragon City, it is quiet today. It is a sea of people, but it has a feeling of empty city.


    In the Golden Dragon Palace, the dragon spirit of the imperial palace is still strong, and the spirit of the stone dragon empire is very important.


    East from the red Huang into the Golden Dragon Palace, surrounded by the palace dragon Qi rippling, surging convergence.


    "Eight thousand years of Imperial Palace dragon spirit, gather one country''s luck!"


    In the East, Chihuang murmured softly. In her eyes, the spirits were gorgeous. The golden dragon jade seal appeared in her hand. A dazzling light appeared, and the breath was rippling. The roar of the dragon in the Golden Dragon hall resounded and stirred the hall.


    "If the previous life can get such imperial dragon Qi, it will not be impossible to cross that step."


    The voice falls, leaving the red Huang in the East. The light rises like a divine light. The Golden Dragon and jade seal fluctuate, gathering the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. I want to open my mouth to absorb it.


    "No, I''m really wrong. That''s your real purpose."


    Cheng Huang''s voice came, full of white hair, weak body approached the Golden Dragon Palace.


    Looking at the East leaving Chihuang in the Golden Dragon hall, Cheng Huang''s eyes trembled, and then he knew why he was wrong.


    At the moment, it is not timely regret.


    "Then Du Shaofu killed the old emperor like that. Bi, you abandoned yourself, but you still passed on the throne to him. No wonder the fortune of the stone dragon Empire has been exhausted."


    At the beginning, with a smile from the East, facing the emperor, there is no such thing as looking down."Persuading the Shilong Empire to go to Shicheng to help the Shilong Empire attack the wasteland was suppressed by the ancient Tianzong, but it did not do its best. Now think about it, all this is your arrangement. The ultimate goal is to destroy the Shilong empire by the wasteland. Finally, you can take advantage of the advantages of the imperial court without leaving any traces, and you will naturally gain the dragon spirit of our imperial palace!"


    Cheng Huang''s voice was shaking, his eyes were bleeding red, everything was clear, but it was too late to regret.


    "Yes, it was my arrangement, but the appearance of Du Shaofu and Shengzhen prodigy was unexpected to me."


    Dongli Chihuang has a chill in his eyes. Originally, his plan was that when he sealed the ancient land, the stone dragon Empire would not be destroyed. As the fiance of the eldest princess, he could become a new emperor and get the dragon spirit of the imperial palace.


    However, everything was beyond his expectation. In the year of sealing the ancient land, the emperor was arrogant and contending for hegemony. He could not forget the humiliation. He was a man of two generations. How could he suffer such humiliation.


    "However, everything is no longer important. The final result is almost the same. It''s ridiculous that Du Shaofu doesn''t know the importance of the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Spirit. It won''t take long for them to die."


    Dongli Chihuang sneers. With the imperial dragon spirit and the divine thunder forging body, as long as he wakes up, everything can be recovered.


    "I regret it!"


    Cheng Huang shudders and looks at the golden dragon jade seal suspended in front of Chihuang in the East. He steps forward to seize the gold dragon jade seal.


    "Bang!"


    Dong Li''s palm print falls on Cheng Huang''s heavenly cover. The energy is surging, and Cheng Huang''s body falls in response to the sound, with his eyes open and blood oozing.


    "My father..."


    At the gate of the Golden Dragon hall, Cheng Chao did not know when he appeared. He watched his father fall, and his body collapsed on the ground.


    "Hi..."


    Dongli Chihuang appears in front of Cheng Chao''s body and wipes out her killing intention.


    "Brother in law, don''t kill me. I didn''t see anything. My father and emperor died because of Du Shaofu. My elder sister was saved. I will tell my elder sister that he was killed by Du Shaofu..."


    Cheng Chao said in a loud voice.


    "How could I kill you? Your father abandoned his cultivation. I wanted to examine his injury. I didn''t expect that your father was too sad and weak. Ah..."


    Dongli Chihuang sighs gently, and her eyes are still killing. Her palm stays in front of Cheng Chao. She takes the opportunity to help Cheng Chao, who is trembling, and says, "don''t worry. I''ll take you back. I''ll take you to Da Lun Jiao. With the best resources of Da Lun Jiao, you can become the top strong man in Zhongzhou. Then you can get revenge and revenge."


    "To be the best."


    On Cheng Chao''s white face, his eyes show expectation.


    "Yes, I will definitely let you become a real strong one." East from Chihuang road.


    "Thank you for your cultivation." Cheng Chao salutes, eyes dew desire.


    Dongli Chihuang smiles with satisfaction. After a moment, she urges the golden dragon jade seal and the dragon spirit of the palace in the Golden Dragon Palace. The dazzling light spreads all over the body, and the terrible breath comes out.


    "Ouch..."


    The Dragon roars incessantly. The Red Phoenix in the East absorbs the Imperial Dragon Spirit in the Golden Dragon Palace. The golden light bursts out. A golden breath can be seen to the naked eye, just like a golden snake. All of them flow into its body.


    "Kaka..."


    Stone dragon empire earth, this moment, countless mountains tremble, mountains cracked, the abyss quietly split.


    Some towering ancient trees withered, some deep mountain springs dried up


    "Roar..."


    In the depths of countless mountains, animals roar and fear


    At dusk, the sun is like blood, slowly falling West.


    "Third brother, the father and the emperor have not been buried, so you can''t go to Dalan Lama!"


    A mess of the palace, Cheng Yan to Cheng Chao, Dai eyebrow tight frown, dignified look.


    "Second sister, if you don''t go, don''t stop me. I will certainly become a strong man and never become a downcast prince. Sooner or later, what I lost must be taken back."


    Cheng Chao''s eyes twinkle with cold, and then he turns around to brush his sleeves and walks away. He leaves with the east away from Chihuang and so on.


    "Second princess, what to do now, the corpse of emperor Cheng..."


    An old bodyguard who is close to Cheng''s family comes forward and asks Cheng Yan.


    "The event is not good. I''m afraid it''s too late. Please arrange all the people to leave Longcheng. The farther we go, the better. We''ll bury our father''s body after we leave longchen."


    Cheng Yan interrupts the old guard''s words, looks at the direction of Cheng Chao''s departure, and murmurs: "elder sister gives Cheng''s family a chance to die. Third brother, you''re bringing Cheng''s family back to the land of eternal destruction."


    At night, the fierce tiger gorge, the blood evil spirit breath still coagulates but does not disperse.


    In the tent, only the core members of the Tianxia Association, including Yao Huang, Yingwang, huafankong, Cao Yu, Li Xue, Murong youruo, and the leaders of Chihuo hall, including Ge Zong, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman, who joined the society in ancient Tianzong.


    "President, I just received the news that Cheng Shengnan should have been taken away by the strong man of the bright god''s court. Cheng Chao of the Cheng family left Chihuang in the East and went to the big round religion. The Cheng family members and confidants are quietly withdrawing from Longcheng." Li Xue said."Kill not one of them!"


    Du Shaofu sat upright, his eyes smeared with murderous intent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 978

    "The moon shadow hall has been tracking in the dark. I will arrange it immediately."


    Li Xue said goodbye and left. After years of training, she acted more and more fiercely and had a strong temperament.


    "The Cheng family still wants to have a relationship with the big round religion. Is this the heart of the Cheng family immortal?" The doctor''s brow wrinkled slightly.


    "Cheng Shengnan and Cheng Yan both protect the Cheng family with death. I think it may not be the Cheng family, maybe there is another secret."


    Murong youruo hesitated for a moment, raised her eyes slightly, and said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the people in the hall and said, "I don''t want to repeat the painful lesson of Shicheng."


    "The Cheng family has been given a chance. If the Cheng family has been calm, we should keep our promise. However, the Cheng family is still with Da Lun Jiao, which has to be hindered." Du Yunlong road.


    Other people didn''t say anything more. They could understand that they didn''t intend to let go of the Cheng family today. In the end, Cheng Shengnan and Cheng Yan tried to protect themselves by dying. Cheng Huang abandoned himself and won the opportunity for the Cheng family.


    But now, some of the Cheng family have brought the Cheng family into the Jedi again.


    "The people of Yueying hall may be hard to deal with the rest of the Cheng family. Go to Huangtu hall and Xuanshui hall to help." Du Shaofu then said to Hua fankong, the leader of Huangtu hall, and Cao Yu, the leader of Xuanshui hall.


    "Yes


    Hua fankong and Cao Yu nodded, then left the tent to arrange.


    "During this period of time, we have captured many cities of the stone dragon empire. What should we do?"


    The eagle king asked Du Shaofu. It can be said that in recent years, only the cities that have been destroyed by the wasteland have occupied one-third of the land of the stone dragon empire.


    "Return to the wilderness." Du Shaofu said.


    "Return to the wasteland...!"


    Hearing this, many of the core disciples of the world association are stunned and reluctant to give up.


    "A country is not very big, and the outside world is much broader than this country. We need not care about the land of this country."


    Du Shaofu looked at the hall, and his eyes fluctuated. Then he said to the eagle king gongdao: "elder elder, all the hall leaders of the World Association sit in the wasteland and ask the army to withdraw. You arrange for all the other people who absolutely trust the core to gather in two hours. You also inform the commander of tianwu academy, Li Yuxiao, and several of them, There''s a canyon a hundred miles away, and I''ll have something to do. "


    "Well, I''ll arrange it."


    The medicine king Luodao nodded. Although he didn''t know what Du Shaofu was going to do, he left the tent to arrange for it.


    "Doctor, I want to go back to the Seven Star hall as soon as possible. I still have to give it to you." Du Shaofu said to the doctor.


    "When?" Asked the doctor.


    "In two hours." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Are you going to be the shopkeeper again?"


    Doctor Wu Ming glared at Du Shaofu and then said, "be careful on the way."


    Later, Du Shaofu, his master Gu Qingyang and his elder brother Zhen Qingchun bid farewell to each other.


    Looking at the master''s smiling face and two big front teeth, Du Shaofu felt warm in his heart and kept nodding his head at the master''s advice.


    "Be careful. It is said that the temple of light is at odds with the Seven Star hall."


    Mu Zhong and Ma Diao are cute.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I will be careful." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "You Go away


    Sima Muhan smelled the speech, stamped her feet fiercely and scolded her. She walked out of the tent angrily.


    Water if cold, blue eyes pan with a little wave, smile but no language, then with Sima Muhan out of the tent.


    "Why did you provoke that girl?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He didn''t know why the girl suddenly changed her face. She turned over her face a few minutes faster than she opened a book.


    "Spirit, don''t you say you want to have a duel with him?"


    Yin Mochen looked at Du Shaofu, then motioned to the evil spirits around him, and sketched out a slight arc of smile.


    "Get out of here


    The spirit fell white and Yin Mo Chen glanced at him. How dare you find that guy to compete with each other? It''s absolutely that I can''t think of looking for abuse.


    Soon after, the tiger gorge a hundred miles away, the canyon.


    The moon covers the sky. Under the night, the moon is like a waterfall.


    "Our martial vein has become unusual. Because of the martial vein, our Du family''s children can achieve twice the result with half the effort, and their power is not vulgar. It is estimated conservatively that among the Du family''s children, there are no less than 100 people who have reached the level of emperor''s appearance, and even are getting stronger and stronger. Do you know why?"


    At the gorge gate, several figures fell. Du Yunlong looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    Now the Du family is not at the beginning, but has been hiding in secret.


    "Why?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately asked that his thunder and martial pulse had always been a mystery. How could he have had the seal and the seal spirit root on his body at the beginning, which made Du Shaofu puzzled and could not understand.Du Yunlong replied to Du Shaofu: "uncle and the old people of the family have looked through some genealogies and unofficial history essays left by the family, and finally found some reasons."


    After a pause, Du Yunlong pursed his lips, and his eyes flashed with thunder in the dark. He said, "my Du family may have been a big family in the world at the beginning. According to some ancient fragments handed down from the family, we were one of the most powerful families in the world at the beginning. We were extremely powerful with thunder and martial pulse! It''s just that I don''t know why. "


    "The Du family used to be a big family in the world."


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled when he heard the speech. If the news was correct, he would be able to explain why he had a military pulse and spiritual seal on his body before.


    "The thunder and martial pulse is very strong, which is naturally not available in ordinary families."


    Du Xiaoyao said with great interest that he could feel the horror of thunder.


    Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, Xiaohu doesn''t speak.


    The spirit, the general, the beast, the blood vine evil spirit, the soul evil spirit also just stands quietly.


    In the moonlight, they seemed more comfortable all over.


    "It''s just that the less miscellaneous unofficial histories have been handed down, my father and the elders of my family have not found any superfluous news." Du Xiaoman opened his mouth, and his eyes fluctuated. He also believed that the Du family was a big family in the world.


    "If you have a chance in the future, you must check it carefully." Du Shaofu said lightly.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the space fluctuated not far away, and a lot of breath spread, and then many figures fell down, more than a hundred people.


    Those who come are the great elders of Yingwang, Luodao, xuanjiao, juejian, xuanjiao, Shigui, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Yinhu, duosha, stone, generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Li Yuxiao, Yinyi, mengdiao, Ba mastiff, Tianshu hall, and the core of tianwu academy are all people who can be trusted.


    "President."


    "Lord of the temple."


    When they saluted, they were puzzled. They didn''t know what it was that they came here this late at night.


    "Is it coming?"


    Du Shaofu gave a smile and waved his hand. The light flashed from his brow. A kind of wild and ancient atmosphere spread out.


    "Familiar breath."


    General, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao and so on suddenly eye movement, that breath they can feel familiar with for the first time.


    "Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, you and the generals and ministers, the spirit waiting will leave for the Seven Star hall, others, follow me in."


    Du Shaofu laughed, and his mind moved. The entrance of the ancient space opened, and the breath of recklessness came out. Then he took the lead in entering it.


    "What is it that can hide space..."


    People were surprised, but they also followed and entered the entrance of the ancient space one after another.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 979

    With the crowd into the barren space, Du Xiaoqing waved the ancient space into the palm of the slender hand.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger turned into the body, black runes surging, golden waves swept, then carrying Du Xiaoqing, generals, Meiling, xuetengsha, bestialism, soul evil and so on disappeared into the night.


    "Is this tianwu Fujing?"


    Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoman, general, Gu Xinyan, Sun Zhi, Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei, Li Yuxiao, Wuque and so on felt familiar with each other immediately.


    the smell as like as two peas in the space is almost the same.


    "This is really the heaven and martial arts Fu realm."


    Du Shaofu nodded to Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoman and the generals. Then he said to the people in front of him: "this is in the tianwu Fu realm in the original tianwu Academy. There are all kinds of animal powers, Rune arrays, secret methods, etc. there are ten hours in here, only one hour outside. Ten times the time difference, you can rest assured to understand in it."


    "It turns out that this is tianwu Fujing..."


    Jue Jian Wang, Xuan Jiao Wang, Ying Wang and so on are all shocked.


    They have also heard of the wonderful use of tianwu Fujing in tianwu academy, but they never thought that after the tianwu academy did not exist, the tianwu Fujing had always been in Du Shaofu''s body.


    "It''s said that there are a lot of animal powers and secret methods in this place. It''s not a small chance. Ten times of time, it''s wonderful."


    The king of the golden eagle is very excited and knows that he can get a lot of benefits here.


    "There are a lot of benefits. I can let you come here, not only because you are members of the world, but also because you are your own people, even your relatives. Otherwise, I won''t let you in here!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd with a straight face and a great dignity.


    Although young, he is already the master of one side. At this moment, he is still the founder of a country. The dignity comes from the soul, which makes people have to be in awe.


    On his shoulder, Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and his golden eyes looked at the crowd as if nothing had happened.


    "We will follow the president wholeheartedly."


    "Follow San Shao and never die!"


    Yingwang Luodao, juejian Wang, xuanjiao king, qiangu jade, duosha, Yinhu and other core disciples of the World Association heard the speech and saluted respectfully.


    Over the years, everyone knows what they''ve got.


    The youth in front of him, though young, is the pride of heaven above Zhongzhou.


    Not to mention the ancient Tianzong and the Seven Star hall behind this young man, what is more important is that everyone knows that with the talent and potential of this young man in purple robe, he will surely become a giant in Zhongzhou before long.


    At that time, they will certainly be famous in Zhongzhou. With the character of the youth in purple robes, they will never lose him. None of them has ever treated them badly.


    "You wait to remember, everything in this space today must not have a word to leak out."


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd and said that he had to pay attention to it.


    The soul of the ancient space has been specially reminded that we should not expose the ancient space outside.


    At the beginning, the ancient space was disguised as the heaven and martial arts Fu realm, and people who wanted to spy on it were blinded by the spirit of the ancient space.


    If you let people know that the ancient space in their own body, all the most powerful people hidden in the mainland will absolutely not be polite to their own hands, heaven and earth, are afraid that there is no escape.


    However, Du Shaofu was also confident when he was able to let the people in front of him come in. He did not doubt the use of people, but did not need to use them.


    after a pause, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and slowly said, "let us all come today, not just for us to enter the tianwu Fu realm and understand it. We should all know the shenlei forging body?"


    "Shenlei forging body..."


    On hearing this, his eyes suddenly "Shua Shua" and turned to Du Shaofu.


    In particular, generals, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang and other people who have entered the ancient seal area know the benefits of shenlei forging body.


    "The God thunder tripod sealed in the ancient land has been recognized by me."


    Du Shaofu dropped his voice and waved his hand. The purple gold streamed in his palm, and a palm sized tripod God tripod immediately circled in the palm.


    The tripod God tripod spreads purple arc, rippling with the ancient reckless breath that makes all people''s souls tremble. It is the purple thunder xuanding!


    With the appearance of purple thunder xuanding, that terrible breath spread, so that all the people present were soul trembling, the blood in the body was solidified.


    "Shenlei Ding, that''s shenlei Ding!"


    Du Yunlong, general, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Yinhu, etc. all have their pupils constricted, and they are trembling all over. They immediately recognize shenlei Ding.


    At the beginning, the God thunder tripod, which was in the seal ancient land, is now hovering in Du Shaofu''s palm.


    "Shenlei Ding, the God thunder tripod sealed in the ancient land has been recognized by the third Shao!"


    Yingwang, Luodao, juejian Wang, xuanjiao king and so on. Their bodies are shaking and mercilessly shaking!"Damn it!"


    Du Xiaoyao couldn''t help but tremble. His golden eyes suddenly lifted. He never thought that the terrible God Lei Ding in the ancient land was recognized by Du Shaofu.


    "Shen Lei Ding was taken by Shaofu brothers..."


    Mu Zhenghao, the master of the Shaobao of Mujia castle, almost glared out of his eyes. The shenlei tripod that sealed the ancient land was taken away. Since then, there has been no shenlei Ding in the ancient land.


    "Let us in today is to let everyone get the benefits of shenlei forging body. I hope everyone can get the benefits."


    Du Shaofu''s light voice dropped, and the purple thunder xuanding was thrown out in his hand, which suddenly appeared above the misty space.


    "Boom


    A stream of purple thunder clouds emerged, and the purple arc overflowed around the purple thunder tripod.


    "Shenlei forging body, can we all get shenlei forging body?"


    Taking a mouthful of saliva from his throat, he raised his head and asked Du Shaofu.


    "Of course, everyone can get shenlei forging body."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Purple thunder xuanding has been recognized as the master. Zijin xuanlei can improve everyone''s martial pulse and spirit root. Under his own control, naturally, he can also benefit everyone.


    "Gu Gu..."


    However, with the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, there was a sudden solidification and silence in the misty space.


    Only the sound of breath and saliva came out, and the heart beat faster.


    Shenlei forging body, every time Tianjiao contends for hegemony, all the strongest young people in Zhongzhou work hard. In the end, only ten people can get shenlei forging body and get the huge benefits.


    Now, all the people present can get the body.


    What''s gained from this is clear to everyone


    Someone''s blood is beginning to boil


    Some people''s eyes are trembling with moist redness, which is crying with joy


    Some people''s heart beat faster and faster, beating more and more powerful!


    Thank you, president


    "Thank you very much


    The trembling eyes of Yingwang, Luodao, juejianwang, jindiao Wang, xuanjiao king and so on are red.


    At the moment, they are too aware of what benefits they will get, which is a huge opportunity that countless powerful people in the whole of Zhongzhou can not get.


    Now, because of the purple robed youth in front of them, they can get it easily.


    "Shenlei forging body!"


    General, Li Yuxiao, Wuque, Sun Zhi, guiwa, etc. tremble, and their eyes show their essence!


    "Big chance, I didn''t think I could get such a big chance one day!"


    "Shenlei forging body, ha ha ha..."


    After that, shenlei tripod was opened. The eagle king, gongdao, golden carving king, juejian king and other people all jumped into shenlei tripod with excitement, crying and howling. All of them jumped into the shenlei tripod in a boiling way,


    the purple thunder tripod was controlled by Du Shaofu''s mind, and the thunder clouds were surging and Zijin xuanlei was swept out. All of them began to accept the divine thunder forging body and improve the martial pulse and spiritual root.


    "I''ll try it, too."


    In the void of purple thunder xuanding, Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and felt that the purple gold xuanlei was of great benefit to him. He jumped out of the sky and became a huge red Jiri horse monkey in the air.


    "Boom..."


    This time Du Xiaoyao didn''t have black smoke from his split head, but his golden crystal clear body absorbed the purple and golden thunder into his body under the thunder, and his whole body was covered with purple arc.


    In the void of purple thunder xuanding, hundreds of people bathed in the purple and gold xuanlei, which is very spectacular.


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd with a smile in his eyes.


    At the moment, more than 100 of them will rise up completely in a short time.


    And they, after that, are just the most firm strength around them


    "Third brother, is this really the God thunder Ding?"


    Only Du Yunlong was pulled by Du Shaofu, but he had not been forged by divine thunder. Seeing the terrible thunder falling down, although he knew that this was the divine thunder tripod, he was still unbelievable.


    The God thunder tripod sealed in the ancient land was taken away by the third of his family. This is incredible to Du Yunlong!


    The nine forces have been unable to shake their hands for countless years!


    Du Shaofu laughed and said to Du Yunlong, the second elder brother beside him, "second brother, you can accept the training of shenlei later. I will make your body stronger first."


    After that, Du Shaofu''s mind moved. Then he and his second brother, Du Yunlong, came out of the purple thunder Xuan tripod. A pill of elixir slowly fell in front of Du Yunlong''s body and said, "this is a body protecting pill, which can protect the internal organs and the internal organs of the body and resist high temperature. Later on, you may have to suffer some hardships, but in the future, you will certainly be able to become a tiger You''ll have a lot to rely on in the future. "


    "Come on, let''s do it. Second brother can carry it!"


    With a smile, Du Yunlong took the pill from Du Shaofu without hesitation and put it into his mouth without any hesitation or meditation.For Du Yunlong, how can he not believe the three brothers in front of him.


    "Then I''ll start."


    Du Shaofu nodded and laughed. His fingerprints congealed, and the cauldron in front of him suddenly condensed and the flames leaped out.


    At the moment, what Du Shaofu has to do is to use the holy formula to refine impurities for Du Yunlong, the second elder brother, so that his body can go further.


    "Ah..."


    A moment later, Du Yunlong, who jumped into the Linglu Fu Ding, heard a scream from his mouth. His clothes turned into ashes at the moment when he just touched the tripod.


    The fire burned his body, and Du Yunlong''s hair just stood up.


    When the flame enters the body, not only the skin, but also the deep soul suddenly burns with it, and then begins to accept the secret weapon formula.


    In shenlei tripod, hundreds of people accept the forging body of shenlei.


    In the desolate space, Du Shaofu used secret military secrets to strengthen Du Yunlong''s body.


    Out in the air, Xiaohu flutters its wings and carries Du Xiaoqing, Meiling, bestialism, sangtengsha and other terrorist figures to the Seven Star hall at full speed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seal the ancient land, the original purple thunder xuanding under the vast square.


    The impregnable square has already cracked, covered with a spider web like cracks, dazzling light spread, the talisman secret lines kept flashing.


    It was a forbidden seal, cracking all the time, as if something terrible was waking up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 980

    The space is still gray, but this side seals the sky of the ancient earth, and the space seems to be tearing apart.


    The seal in the ancient land was torn, and stars began to appear in the sky.


    Stars hanging high in the sky, cold scattered, flashing light.


    A dark cloud suddenly gathered in the sky and shrouded the stars.


    The dark clouds grew stronger and stronger, covering the sky.


    At this moment, the cracks on the square become bigger and bigger, and the talisman and secret patterns are more and more dazzling.


    On the sky, the dark clouds rolled silently and suddenly burst into dazzling light.


    Like the depths of the sky, there is something in the lightning and thunder, terrible breath began to release, spread the sky.


    "Ah..."


    At this moment, just between the thunder and lightning, there was a sigh coming from the end of Zhongzhou.


    The sound is old and long, reverberating in this space.


    And it is because of this sigh, the forbidden seal under the square, like that a terrible force completely awakened.


    "Boom..."


    The earth gave out a low roar, like thunder, from the depths of the square, rolling from far to near.


    The roar, as if there were thousands of animals in the gallop, there is a peerless evil devil to rush out of the dark underground.


    Above the firmament, a terrible crack began to appear.


    Dark clouds rolling, lightning and thunder, the vast boundless seal around the ancient land, the seal began to dissipate.


    In the sealed ancient land, a figure looks up at the sky.


    That is a young man, lonely on the road, at this time for the front of that terrible static and dynamic attraction.


    Young people in broad robes look like young people in their twenties and twenties, with a long body and extraordinary bearing.


    But at this time, there was a kind of evil smell on the young man.


    He was Shen Yan, Shen Yan of Xuanfu gate. In order to avoid being bitten by the evil spirit, he hid himself. In the end, he survived miraculously, and his strength rose greatly. Terrible changes took place in his body.


    Only when Shen Yan was happy for himself, he found that there was no one in the sealed ancient land. Even the evil spirits were everywhere, leaving only a desolate place.


    "What is that?"


    Looking at the terrible movement in front, the amazing breath makes people crawl. Shen Yan hesitates for a moment, and finally he grits his teeth and walks forward.


    "Boom..."


    The silent shenlei mountains are shaking like an earthquake.


    The sky is like a huge crack, the sky light is more and more bright, shining on the dark sky in the night.


    Seal the ancient land, the square under the original purple thunder xuanding, completely cracked.


    A terrible light broke through the earth, and a dazzling light came out from the cracks in the ground.


    Finally, in the glare of the light, emerged a huge shadow.


    The shadow emerged, then emerged from the sky, and finally turned into a pair of giant eyes, just two eyes.


    With the emergence of these huge eyes, evil spirits are coming. The evil spirit is like a strong wind and is filled with black fog. It seems that all the evil spirits in the world are gathering at this moment.


    This eye, like the most evil thing in the world, can make the nine secluded earth, and all evil spirits in the eighteen layers of hell should be respectful and obedient.


    That pair of terrible eyes, then slowly opened, eyes are dark gold, as if lifeless.


    But in this eye, in the moment of opening their eyes, seal the ancient land, all the mountains cracked in an instant.


    Outside the seal of the ancient land, the whole shenlei mountains, all the mountains tremble, cracks spread.


    The rivers in the earth are surging and the tide is rising.


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky, and lightning and thunder thundered.


    It was terrible all around. The eyes looked down on the world from the sky and looked around as if they were looking for something.


    Every time the eyes look at a place, the tide will rise in the sky, just like the end of the day, and the evil breath will spread in the earth.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this moment, in the depths of the world, there were several smells coming to Zhongzhou.


    These breath are very obscure, but they are the most terrible existence between heaven and earth.


    "If you can''t trap me, you can''t trap me. I can''t die. Lu Shaoyou and Xuanlong can''t help me."


    The sound of the eyes, like the world in the sound, from far to near, let people listen to also tremble millet.


    "Hula..."


    On this side of the sky, the void around began to break, and then the eyes began to slowly disappear in the depths of the sky, and the eyes began to close slightly.


    At the moment of closing his eyes, his eyes seem to have found a small figure below, that is a young man.


    In this eye, there was a terrible look in the dark golden pupil, which seemed to smile rather than smile. A light came down from the sky, like thunder, but it was silent.It was just a glance, invisible, and then fell on the figure below.


    Then the eyes closed, and the evil spirits gathered around, and the black fog covered the sky, and finally disappeared into the void.


    Between heaven and earth, and then it was again into a dark.


    Everything began to recover and the cracks in the earth were slowly closing.


    The cracks in the sky are also closing, only the one eye disappears in the sky.


    "The evil spirit revives, the catastrophe is coming."


    On this side of the sky, in the faint breath, there is a voice.


    "The thunder tripod of a God is missing, and the evil spirit is released. Whose hand did it fall into?" An old voice came from the end of the world.


    "Catastrophe is coming again. In the dark, the wheel of doom has never stopped turning. Heaven and earth will change again, and blood will flow into a river again." A voice like a man or a woman is heard in the depths of the void.


    At dawn, the sun rises, and the earth is reborn, as if nothing had happened.


    But outside the vein of shenlei mountain, a vast and boundless space was added overnight, and the life appeared in this world.


    A young man with broad robes walked out slowly and walked into the shenlei mountain range. With a cold smile in his eyes, he murmured: "the emperor will live up to those who have the heart. I will come out at last. From then on, I will speak my name and will ring through Zhongzhou and the world."


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, shenlei mountain, a lot of strong breath came, looking at the vast land outside the shenlei mountain, all changed color for it.


    "The seal has been opened in ancient times, and the seal has disappeared. Go and look for treasure!"


    In the next few days, the whole state was boiling.


    Some people recognize that the vast space outside shenlei mountain is the ancient seal land.


    Seal inside the ancient land, but there is a heritage handed down from ancient times, there are countless spirit tools, talismans, and so on.


    For a time, the practitioners of Zhongzhou were crazy to enter the ancient seal land, looking for various opportunities.


    "Bang Bang..."


    In the space, there are various disputes and frictions caused by treasure hunting. From time to time, people collide violently.


    It is said that the people of the nine major forces, including one valley, two religions, three sects, three sects and nine forces, were the first to enter them.


    The strong men of the nine forces seem to be looking for God thunder tripod.


    But the space is vast, and it is difficult for the top strong to cross in a day. I don''t know if I have found shenlei Ding in the end.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the hazy space of the ancient space, the general was burned by fire in the Linglu Fu tripod in front of Du Shaofu, and his body was burning with high temperature.


    "Ah..."


    The general couldn''t help but scream. In the terrible heat, the soul seemed to be evaporated by the high temperature. The skin that had been forged by the divine thunder was burning and shrinking, and suddenly it made a sound of "nourishing" oil stains.


    However, with the body protecting pill, the strong medicinal power spreads in the general''s body, covering the internal organs and six viscera, resisting the fatal damage of the penetrating high temperature to the five viscera and six viscera.


    "Hiss!"


    With the change of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, a stream of white magic light like energy spread from within itself, making this misty space turbulent.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is using the holy body formula to help the general forge his body.


    Although Du Shaofu is now using the holy body formula to forge the body for the general, it can not be forged like the ancient jade did at the beginning, but it is enough to raise the body to a large extent, and it is also able to refine it with the body as a spirit weapon.


    At the same time, it can refine some animal energy secrets and even Fu arrays into the human body. At the end of refining, the flesh body can be comparable to Taoist tools, magic tools and holy vessels.


    From the stone dragon Empire to the Seven Star Hall of the spiritual region, it took Du Shaofu several months to travel from the stone city to the spiritual world.


    At the moment, although the tiger is fast, it will not be able to arrive in one or two days. In addition, it needs a little rest in the midway, which means that it has been flying for five days.


    In five days, it has been almost two months in the ancient space.


    In the purple thunder xuanding of the barren space year, the time is almost two months.


    Almost all of them have succeeded in forging their bodies with divine thunder. All of them have improved their power and obtained great opportunities.


    Many people even took the opportunity to set foot on the Emperor Wu, one by one from the purple thunder Xuan tripod, are ecstatic.


    After that, we entered the understanding state and war situation in the ancient space, continued to understand the challenge and training, and entered the crazy training mode.


    Meanwhile, Du Shaofu once again forged the flesh body, such as duosha, silver fox, stone, dark night, ghost child, juejian king and golden carving king.


    For nearly two months, Du Shaofu had not been idle, and he was crazily using the formula of holy body to strengthen the body for everyone.


    As a result, Du Shaofu became more and more adept and faster in applying his holy formula.


    When his body was exhausted, Du Shaofu took the elixir and pills to recover.Shenlei forging body can strengthen the martial pulse spirit root, also can strengthen the body.


    Holy body formula forging body, strengthen and strengthen the body again.


    In the ancient space, you can understand the secret method, animal power, all kinds of magical means, and you can constantly hone in the territory.


    Under such crazy cultivation, night floating Ling, eternal jade, ten thousand Nenggang, juejian king, Du Yunlong, eagle king and other people who entered the wasteland space this time, they knew exactly what amazing benefits they got this time, even if it was a big chance that no one could seek!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 981

    Although it is a short period of time, but the strength of all people are in a terrible improvement.


    What''s more terrible is that all people improve not only strength, but also martial veins and spiritual roots, which is the most terrible.


    If all this is known by the nine forces of one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects, I''m afraid they will really sit like needles and felt deeply afraid of them!


    If things go on like this, it will not be long before more than 100 people in this ancient space will become a truly terrible force that will affect the existence of the nine major forces.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu has been able to create countless such terrible strong men. With the time in the ancient space, he can grow up to be terrible.


    If all these are known by the nine forces, I''m afraid it will bring cold sweat if I think about it.


    But no one knows that at the moment, a terrible force is growing quietly in this ancient space.


    They are all young, with terrible potential and unlimited growth.


    Du Shaofu is still exerting the holy formula, but he can''t do it for Ouyang Shuang and his elder sister Du Xiaoman.


    The flame burned his whole body, his clothes burned, and his body was exposed. Du Shaofu needed to avoid it, but he could only be helpless.


    The people who were forged by Du Shaofu''s sacred formula were miserable.


    The pain is indescribable. Ordinary people can''t bear it, or even can''t bear it.


    But all the people are gripping their teeth to fight hard, endure the kind of inhuman pain, achievement terrible flesh body.


    Taking evil spirit, dark night, Yan Tianjue and so on, joined tianjiangwei at the beginning, because they saw the horror of night floating Ling and eternal jade on the body.


    At this time, they all got what they wanted. They also got the understanding and training from the God thunder forging body and the ancient space. They were all grateful for their original choice.


    Such monsters as the silver fox, the silver winged devil carving, the mastiff, the cangyan red leopard, can also be used by Du Shaofu to forge their bodies.


    For Du Shaofu, it was even more expensive to use the holy formula to forge the body of a demon beast.


    In eight days, Xiaohu finally arrived in front of Tianshu hall in the Seven Star Hall of the spiritual region.


    Lin weiqi, donglidiao and others returned with the powerful ones in each hall. The Tianshu hall sent people to wait in the attachment. Some of them met Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing in the sealed ancient land.


    Therefore, with the appearance of Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing in the Tianshu hall, they were immediately recognized and then brought back to Tianshu hall.


    At the back of Tianshu hall, on the top of a mountain, a middle-aged beautiful woman sits cross her knees on the rocks. Although she seems to be middle-aged, she has a refined temperament, which makes people wonder.


    "It''s been so many days. The boy hasn''t come back. There won''t be any accident. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    In the pavilion, a big, strong and wild old man paced back and forth, very worried. An invisible breath spread out on his body, which diffused for no reason and was incomparable.


    In this Tianshu hall, there is no one else who can have such a terrible breath, except the master of Tianshu hall.


    "Elder brother, why are you still so calm? There are strong people around Shaofu, which should not hinder him. When he deals with those things, he will come back naturally."


    The jade fairy said to Kuang Zun, a green palace dress slowly fell around her. It was clear that there was not much breath spreading on her body. However, if you take a look at it, it is as vast and unpredictable as looking at the universe, which makes people''s soul throb.


    "Eh..."


    With the fall of the voice, the jade fairy seems to feel something, her eyes lifted slightly to the distance.


    When he saw the jade fairy, he was dazzled, and then he followed the jade fairy''s eyes. He saw several figures coming to Tianshu hall in the distance.


    "Ha ha, it should be the boy who is striving for success to come back. The old four looks as fierce as ever, but he has accepted a good disciple and has grown up a face for me in the Seven Star hall."


    Crazy Zun laughed and was overjoyed.


    "Elder brother, don''t forget that boy is the disciple of Xiahou Fenglei, but not yours." The jade fairy said with a smile.


    "The fourth disciple, is not my disciple, the same, the same."


    Kuang Zun doesn''t care. In any case, they are all disciples of the Seven Star hall. He doesn''t care whose disciple it is.


    "I''ve met the master, the second master."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu, who came out of the ancient space in the pavilion at the top of the mountain, looked pale and weak. He saluted Kuang Zun and Yu Xianzi.


    "What''s wrong with you boy?"


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s breath and looking at Du Shaofu''s pale face, he suddenly became nervous.


    "It''s just too much to spend. It''s not a big problem. On the contrary, I can get some benefits."


    Du Shaofu smiles. During this period of time, he used secret tactics for people in the ancient space. Under the constant overdraft, it was actually beneficial to the power of Yuan Shen.


    "That''s good."


    After hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Kuang Zun breathed a sigh of relief. Then he patted Du Shaofu''s shoulder with his broad palm and said with a laugh: "good boy, with one pick ten, the supreme heaven is proud. I dare not be arrogant in front of my seven star hall after seeing their nine major forces. But I have never had such a long face!"Du Shaofu made a smile, but he didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    "If you''re OK, you don''t have to pay attention to your master uncle. He''s so happy."


    The jade fairy got up, looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and asked, "have you got the yinlingjing?"


    "Got it."


    Du Shaofu nodded. The jade box containing yinlingjing in the bag of heaven and earth appeared in the palm of his hand and gently handed it to the jade fairy of the second division.


    When the jade fairy opens the jade box, there is a tremendous energy fluctuation. A faint light group about the size of a palm appears in the jade box like a dark jade. The rune moves and makes the original spirit tremble endlessly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 982

    "The area of each state will not be under Zhongzhou. The numerous forces in each state are huge. They will not be under the influence of three schools, three sects, one valley and two religions in Zhongzhou. There are also numerous hidden forces and strong people in the world."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, he said, "the origin of the evil cult is strange and unfathomable. It seems that you have been attracted to your masters and disciples. Maybe it is not because of the purple gold sky palace refined by your master, so you must be on guard."


    "Demon sect..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. If it was not for Zijin tianque, he would have no idea why the evil cult would have been attracted to his master and apprentice.


    Du Shaofu thought that the next time he went to ancient Tianzong, he would certainly ask his master Gu Qingyang and the patriarch''s elder martial brother to see if they knew the origin of the evil cult.


    "Master, how are we now with the light court?"


    Du Shaofu then asked. In the mouth of Sima Muhan and his master Gu Qingyang, they knew that there was a war between the Seven Star hall and the Guangming temple. It seemed that the war situation was still fierce.


    Hearing this, Kuang Zun moved slightly and said, "the strength of the light God Court seems to have increased a lot in recent years. According to the news we have received from the Seven Star hall, it seems that there is still a trace of other forces hidden in the temple."


    After a pause, Kuang Zun gave Du Shaofu a smile and said, "but we don''t need to worry about the Guangming temple. The Guangming temple can''t produce a second ancestor of light any more. The strength of Guangming temple is not enough to deal with our seven star hall. It seems that your fifth martial uncle should break through quickly and succeed recently. When your master recovers, we will make room for it God court, just let it disappear. "


    The sound of the words fell, and the chill in his eyes passed by.


    Du Shaofu smiles. It seems that the master master''s temper is not very good. Recently, there are a lot of things in the Seven Star hall. It is estimated that only when all the things have been dealt with can we really deal with the bright palace.


    "The most important thing for you now is to prepare to help your master yuan Shen suppress the spirit of fierce soldiers in three days." The jade fairy said to Du Shaofu.


    "Yes." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "It is said that there are some grudges between the Guangming temple and you. When your master recovers and the fifth martial uncle succeeds in breaking through, we will have a good account with the light divine court whether it is because of us or you. We old guys will always stand behind you, and the Seven Star Hall will also be your young people in the future." Crazy Zun patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder, but his expression was extremely rare.


    "Thank you, master. I''m leaving first."


    Du Shaofu nodded and left.


    "This boy is really fierce enough. It is said that Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao, Sun Jia and their younger generations were very happy and faithful to him. Now the news has spread out that the Seven Star hall will be merged into one from now on, and the burden of the Seven Star hall will fall on his shoulder."


    Crazy Zun looked at the back of the young man in purple robe leaving with a smile in his eyes.


    "You are worried. After all, he is still young. It may be too tired for him to bear such a heavy burden."


    Dai Mei, the jade fairy, smiles at her eyes. She had no opinion about the integration of the seven halls and Du Shaofu as the head of the temple.


    "Haha, don''t worry. If you don''t hurry up, I think some old foxes in the ancient Tianzong will start to fight." Kuang Zun laughs and complains.


    Mountains, courtyards, rooms.


    This is the core of Tianshu hall, surrounded by spirit, blood rattan Sha, animal killing, soul evil Dharma protector.


    In the room, Du Shaofu with Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu also entered the ancient space.


    With Xiao Hu''s terrible constitution and the blood of the dark sky tiger, Du Shaofu didn''t need to use the holy formula, but let him enter the purple thunder tripod to receive the divine thunder forging body.


    Du Xiaoqing, under the arrangement of Du Shaofu, came to understand within the realm of enlightenment.


    "Hoo..."


    In the hazy and ancient space, Du Shaofu sat on his knees with a deep look of meditation. Then he took a deep breath from his mouth. On his resolute face, he murmured: "mother, sister, father, before long, I will always step back to that clan, no matter how powerful it is, waiting for me!"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu stayed quietly for a while, then he put some pills into his mouth, and his fingerprints congealed and began to practice.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shrouded in a white light. His breath was ancient, just like a divine awn.


    Due to the fact that Du Shaofu was in the ancient land of seal, the focus of Du Shaofu''s recent cultivation was on martial arts.


    But at this time, the awakening of the spirit root and the effect of the mysterious skill fragments made Du Shaofu feel that his cultivation of Fu Dao was more effective with half the effort.


    Especially for the power of Yuan Shen, the progress is extremely fast.


    Recently, Du Shaofu has been using the holy body formula to forge his body. After consuming and recovering again and again, Du Shaofu recently felt that he wanted to break through again.


    Three days later, he was going to suppress the soul of the fierce soldiers for his master yuan Shen''s escape. Du Shaofu also wanted to take the opportunity to try to break through. If he could make further progress in Fu Tao, he would be more confident at that time.Outside the spiritual realm, the whole Zhongzhou is becoming more and more boiling. All the big and small forces rush to the ancient land where the seal has been broken in front of the shenlei mountain range in search of treasure.


    There have been reports that people have found the treasure, and others have been handed down.


    This is to let all people''s eyes red, envy, have crowded into the ancient land.


    In the midst of such excitement, the news that the six wuzuns of Guangming temple and hundreds of elite disciples of the Dalan cult were killed by Du Shaofu in the Shilong Empire also spread wildly, shaking Zhongzhou.


    The Seven Star hall is composed of seven parts. The master of the main hall is Dong zheyan, and the master of the Shaodian hall is Du Shaofu, a disciple of Fenglei of Xiahou. He is also the younger martial brother of Sima TA Xing, the ancient patriarch.


    As soon as the news came out, many big and small forces had to think less of it.


    The two most popular topics in Zhongzhou are the appearance of ancient seal sites and Du Shaofu.


    At night, the stars in the sky are shining like scales in the sea water.


    The mountains are boundless, and the city is covered with night, like a black dragon winding across the horizon.


    Mountain overlapping, palace after palace, such as a piece of heaven came to the world.


    "The opportunity has arrived, it''s time to act!"


    A huge palace, strange light spread out, voice dignified and indifferent, a figure wrapped in thunder and lightning, can not see the true face of the comer.


    The arc waves all over his body, and the light is like a miniature thunder ball. The electric light around him is still like a silver snake, which submerges and envelops him.


    The threat of terror spread, destruction and tyranny, this person stand, people dare not approach, can only look up.


    "Emissary, the spirit of Xia Hou Feng Lei Yuan should be in Du Shaofu''s body. Our people have found that Du Shaofu has already arrived at the Tianshu palace. Even he may have a kind of" spirit thunder. "


    In the main hall, an old man in yellow robe spoke, with a pair of deep eyes, which seemed to flicker with a little light, and the breath was sharp.


    If Du Shaofu was here, he would certainly be able to recognize him. He was the old man in yellow robe who pretended to be a famous official of the fifth martial uncle Jimo in Yuheng hall. He was identified as the old man of Yin Lei by the master Bocha. He has become a formidable man for a long time.


    But at the moment, the old man was in awe of the mysterious thunder figure, even with a kind of imperceptible fear.


    "Tianshu hall."


    Lei Guang''s figure fluctuated, and then the thunder in his eyes shot like a sea of thunder. He said, "the matter of the storm and thunder in summer has been delayed for so long, and now it can''t be delayed any more. The descendants of that clan have already found it. The world is going to change color. We should collect everything we need as soon as possible. Let''s do it!"


    "Is the messenger going to go out in person?"


    In the center of the hall, there is a third party at the moment. An old man less than 70 years old has a majestic voice and dazzling eyes. If he can look down on the world and shake the whole Zhongzhou!


    But at the moment, the old man is also respectful to the one with thunder light figure.


    "It''s not appropriate to expose the" demon sect ". You are fighting with the Seven Star hall in Guangming temple. You can do it yourself. No matter what the cost, you must bring back the original God of Fenglei of Xiahou. In addition, Du Shaofu will also bring it back to me." Thunder light figure light light way.


    "Emissary, the strength of the Seven Star hall is not weak. If we want to win the Seven Star hall, we will pay a heavy price." The 70 year old man gritted his teeth secretly. He still had some scruples about the Seven Star hall.


    "Shengguang, we can make you bright. The temple has become one of the first-class forces in Zhongzhou in just a few decades. You have to know that all these are given to you by us. If you don''t want it, I can take it back at any time."


    Thunder light figure person indifferently said, the breath of terror destruction fluctuated, let the whole hall tremble for no reason.


    "Don''t be angry. I''m just worried about bringing too much loss to the shrine. Naturally, I won''t forget that the whole temple is given by the emissary."


    Hearing this, the 70 year old man''s face changed slightly. After hesitating for a moment, he continued: "in addition, the Imperial Palace dragon spirit of the stone dragon empire for thousands of years, this time we also had some accidents, which have been taken away."


    "Who took away the dragon spirit of the palace?"


    Smell speech, thunder light figure suddenly vision a sink.


    "It could be the big round." Said the 70 year old man with a slight frown.


    "The big round religion seems to have something to do with that clan..."


    Thunder light figure was silent for a while, then indifferent and dignified voice continued to say: "Shenguang, bring back the spirit of Fenglei in Xiahou, I will remember you a big attack, you always want to break through the last step, and then you are not afraid of no chance. In addition, I will let Yin Lei help you."


    "Thank you very much." Hearing the speech, the 70 year old man''s eyes suddenly showed joy.


    [the update is complete today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 983

    "As soon as possible, get back the original God of Xiahou Fenglei."


    The cool and majestic voice fell, with the thunder light silver snake light wave, thunder light figure then disappeared in the hall.


    "Shenguang, when you''re ready, let me know when you''re ready. I''ll take someone to help you. The God of wind and thunder in summer, no more accidents."


    Yin Lei old man said, figure clothes, broken empty disappeared.


    Looking at the disappearing thunder figure and the old man of Yin Lei, a faint chill appeared in the eyes of the 70 year old man. There was a cold light in his eyes, and he murmured: "where is the thing in tianwu academy? If you can get it, why should you be subject to..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mountain, courtyard room, ancient space.


    Du Shaofu''s body was white and full of dazzling light, and there was a hazy space around him. There was energy from where he didn''t know where he came from.


    These energies poured into Du Shaofu''s body, and finally gathered in the yuan Shen in the mud pill palace. The yuan God absorbed the energy and became more and more vigorous.


    Around the hazy space, gradually began to become violent.


    There is an invisible wave that can''t be seen by the naked eye. It begins to spread out quietly, and finally spreads in the whole misty space.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, during the year of the Seven Star hall, on the peak of Du Shaofu''s courtyard, the energy of heaven and earth gathered around it, which began to fluctuate violently, and finally spread into the whole void.


    With the spread of such energy, the surrounding world rippled, which immediately attracted the attention of many disciples of Tianshu hall.


    The energy is very strange, releasing the ancient breath, so that many birds and animals in the Tianshu Temple feel something and emit a low roar.


    "It''s so powerful, and there''s extraordinary spirit root breath. It comes from the place where the boy is. Can''t that boy break through?"


    On the top of the mountain, Kuang Zun''s figure appeared and looked at the courtyard of Du Shaofu''s mountain in the distance. Then, in the depths of his eyes, the light was shining and he murmured: "good boy, it''s really unfathomable..."


    Du Shaofu in the ancient space has been completely immersed in the state of selflessness.


    Unknowingly, great changes have taken place in the spirit of Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace.


    Yuan Shen is the condensation of spirit and soul.


    Spiritual soul is the most ethereal and illusory thing, but it is the fundamental and real existence of any living creature.


    For the rune master, only when he reaches the level of the Seven Star Rune master, can the soul in the mud pill palace condense the material object and become the original God.


    The stronger the spiritual and spiritual power, the stronger the yuan God.


    It is said that the top Rune masters, with the power of the yuan God, can move mountains and rivers in a moment.


    Time passed by slowly. Du Shaofu controlled the time in the war situation of the ancient space. Du Shaofu controlled the time by ten times. All the people were fully understanding and practicing in it. They didn''t need to worry too much about time.


    Outside three days, also slowly passed, quietly disappeared.


    Dusk, the setting sun.


    In the courtyard of the mountain, the charming red clothes are bright and lean against the wooden corridor in the courtyard. The graceful body outlines the temptation arc in the afterglow of the sunset. The arc in front of the body is convex and white, forming a full and deep ditch.


    I''m afraid that if this scene is seen by the young men in Tianshu hall, it will make people bleed.


    "It''s a strong yuan Shen power."


    Looking at the mid air energy gathering on the top of the mountain, the soul evil slightly raised his head, and his eyes were shocked by the pale blood light.


    "Hula..."


    As the voice of the evil spirit fell, a huge explosion suddenly spread out from the air, and the energy surged wildly, and then stirred for nine days.


    An invisible vast Yuan Shen power, like the tide from the top of the mountain spread, like lightning swept around!


    "How strong, it''s not under us!"


    Feeling the terrible power of the original God, the beast''s face changed a lot, and his eyes were shocked.


    "The spirit root is very strong!"


    Not far away, the general stood quietly, feeling the spirit root breath in the vast Yuan Shen power released from the room at the moment, which moved him even more.


    "San Shao has broken through again."


    With a gentle smile, the smile is moving enough to make all men lose their souls!


    "What a powerful soul power."


    In the Tianshu hall, at this time, the vast force of Yuan Shen diffused in the air in all directions.


    At this moment, many disciples of Tianshu hall were able to feel the terrible pressure of the soul, and the soul in the mud pill palace in his mind trembled slightly.


    "This boy is not only physically strong, but also the God of the yuan. He is also not vulgar. He is extremely abnormal."


    Not far from the mountain, jade fairy figure quietly emerged in the sky, a faint smile, temperament does not dye vulgar dust.


    Around the courtyard of the mountain, the terrible power of the original God spread everywhere like the tide, only for a while, and then slowly disappeared.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning of the next day, Du Shaofu walked out of the room, facing the morning glow and bathing in the morning light. With a smile on his determined face, Du Shaofu was extraordinary.


    "Three little."


    Evil spirit, beast killing, soul evil, blood vine evil spirit salute.


    I feel the invisible breath that spreads from the purple robed youth at the moment, and the enchantment is all moving in secret. The former has a breath of soul power that has just broken through. Even they are trembling for it.


    "Don''t be too polite, though you will stay with me for a hundred years."


    Du Shaofu said to the four men. Then he went to the generals on one side and said, "go ahead. You can take out your corpse pill to deal with the soul of the fierce soldier today. This is what I promised you."


    "Good."


    The general nodded slightly, showing some brilliance in his deep and dark eyes.


    It''s absolutely dangerous for him to get rid of Shidan.


    If it''s not generals, but other zombies, I''m afraid it can''t support the present.


    A moment later, at the back of Tianshu hall, a towering peak enters the cloud, and a towering aggressive Bi man stands.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu and his generals fell down on the mountain. Now there are three people waiting.


    Three figures, a sixty day appearance, dressed up as a medicine master.


    He was only forty or fifty years old. He wore a purple robe, and even his long hair was purple.


    The last one, who was 70 years old, had a strong body and a long robe embroidered with star patterns. It was like a living creature, spreading its prestige.


    These three people stand quietly on the top of the mountain, but the invisible energy is rippling around the body, making the surrounding space appear a kind of distorted feeling, giving people a very dangerous feeling.


    Looking at the three men in front of him, Du Shaofu''s eyes were stunned. Then he showed surprise. He saluted immediately and said, "I''ve met the third martial uncle, the sixth martial uncle, and the seventh martial uncle."


    At this time, these three people are also the Tianji hall leader Dan Zun, the Kaiyang hall master zitianzun, and the Yaoguang hall master Qianxing Zun.


    Du Shaofu conjectured that the three martial uncles and uncles appeared in the Tianshu hall at the moment. He was afraid that it was also because of master yuan Shen.


    At the moment, when I saw danzun, zitianzun and Qianxing Zun, I could feel the breath of the three people. The generals and ministers were also secretly moved.


    "Ha ha, good boy, this time it''s a big face for our seven star hall. It''s worthy of being the fourth disciple."


    Seeing Du Shaofu, zitianzun immediately smiles and pats Du Shaofu on the shoulder. His facial features are like sculptures. It shows that his appearance in his youth must be very beautiful. Even at this time, he seems to have extraordinary temperament and a noble style of king.


    Among the seven masters of the Seven Star hall, zitianzun''s cultivation strength has always been relatively advanced. It is not easy to admit Du Shaofu from the bottom of my heart.


    "In the future, those of the nine forces will not be arrogant when they see our seven star hall."


    Qian xingzun''s eyes were smiling, but his body was still strong in his 70s. His robe was embroidered with star patterns, just like a living creature, spreading his prestige.


    "Well, let''s go in. Your master and second master have been arranged in it."


    Dan Zun smiles at Du Shaofu, and then the master''s robe shakes and his sleeve sweeps. A wave of spatial fluctuation spreads, and the secret patterns of the talisman fluctuate. The figure then enters into it.


    "Seals are prohibited."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. It was a very powerful forbidden seal. Judging from the trace of the breath fluctuation, it seemed that it was set by the second master''s jade fairy.


    "Don''t be dazzled. This is the prohibition arranged by your second division master to suppress the soul of fierce soldiers. There should be a lot of movement and stillness. Therefore, we need to block this space to act properly."


    Zitianzun said to Du Shaofu, and then led Du Shaofu into the seal prohibition.


    People enter, space fluctuates.


    There are other small means in the seal prohibition. The public figure then appears in a rather empty space. Crazy Zun and jade fairy have already been waiting.


    At the moment, beside the jade fairy, there was a man of fifty years sitting on his knees, with long black hair and a red robe covering his body, and a broad forehead and square face, but his whole body was lifeless. There was only a ray of Rune in the center of his eyebrows, which seemed to be flickering with thunder light to maintain the last ray of vitality.


    "Master!"


    Du Shaofu came forward. It was the body of master qizun.


    "Are you all here? Get ready to start."


    The jade fairy looked at Du Shaofu, his generals, and Dan Zun. Her eyebrows wrinkled and her expression could not hide her solemnity. She said, "his original spirit suppressed that fierce soul in the Zijin tianque. If it is affected, both the evil spirit and the light one will be destroyed, and the heavy one will be destroyed. Therefore, we must be careful not to have any accidents."


    "With our strength, there should be no big problem in suppressing the evil spirit."


    Crazy Zun''s brow moved. He looked at Du Shaofu anxiously and said, "I just don''t know if Shaofu can resist. The key lies in Shaofu."Du Shaofu knew the meaning of master Bo Kuang Zun''s words. Several martial uncles joined hands to suppress the soul of the fierce soldier.


    However, if the fierce soul is suppressed by force, Zijin tianque will be destroyed in the end.


    The best way is to make the spirit of the new weapon stronger and stronger, and finally have a chance to devour the soul of the fierce soldier.


    With a slight smile, Du Shaofu said to Kuang Zun and others, "you can rest assured that I will do my best. Moreover, my new spirit in Zijin tianque has gained some benefits in sealing the ancient land. I''m afraid it will not be much under the soul of the fierce soldier."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 984

    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu untied the box behind his shoulder.


    "Boom


    Zijin sky que out, the Dragon whistling, the sound of birds and turtles singing, wind and thunder bursts out.


    The dazzling and dazzling secret patterns of talismans are rising from the sword. The terrible power is like a volcano erupting, which makes the whole seal forbidden space roar!


    Zijin tianque was held in Du Shaofu''s hand, and the terrible breath that came out of it was like the revival of a peerless divine soldier. An invisible evil spirit had been suppressed in the body of the sword and could not be released.


    "The new spirit is so powerful


    Dan Zun was surprised that she had personally inspected Zijin tianque. At the moment, she could feel the change of Zijin tianque.


    Du Shaofu then explained about the seal of the corpse pills of the generals and ministers in the ancient land, as well as the spirit of the weapons space, and he Kuang Zun, the jade fairy, and Dan Zun.


    "It''s a zombie. No wonder the breath is so strange."


    Dan Zun, jade fairy, crazy Zun and so on looked at the generals and ministers, but only then did they really know the identity of the generals and ministers.


    "It''s also a great opportunity for you to get those soldiers'' souls. It seems that our chances of success are much higher."


    The jade fairy smiles. The new spirit is directly transformed by the powerful spirit. It is much easier to deal with the spirit of the fierce soldiers when they are so strong.


    "Let''s start. Don''t delay. Let the fourth elder recover soon." Zitianzun said with a smile.


    "Shaofu, later on, your master uncle, fifth martial uncle and seventh martial uncle will suppress the Zijin tianque. Your third martial uncle and I will enter the space inside the Zijin tianque with the original spirit, and suppress the evil spirits inside and outside together. Your original God will follow us in to control the new spirit and destroy the evil spirit." The jade fairy said to Du Shaofu.


    "When suppressing the fierce soul, my corpse pill may also be able to exert some strength."


    The general told Du Shaofu that he could not enter the space of Zijin tianque with Yuan Shen, but he could also control the corpse pill outside.


    Of course, this needs to be done when someone suppresses the evil spirit.


    "Let''s get started."


    With the fall of his voice, Kuang Zun had a tacit understanding with zitianzun and Qianxing Zun. They moved together. The fingerprints condensed in the palm and turned into dazzling talismans and secret patterns. The energy fluctuation of powerful and distorted space was like a light net covering the purple and gold sky palace.


    "Roar


    In the Zijin sky palace, the dragon and tiger roar, the wind and thunder resound, the sword body clangs, the purple gold light shines, and the runes flow, making the surrounding space "boom and rumble" ceaselessly!


    "Hula..."


    At the moment, the fierce soul in Zijin tianque also seems to feel something. It begins to have rolling evil spirit fluctuation. The terror and evil spirit that spreads out from the purple gold sky palace immediately scares people''s heart and soul.


    "Hands on, the yuan God enters the Zijin heavenly palace!"


    Seeing this, Dan Zun sat down with his knees crossed. The light swept out of his eyebrows, and his little body, which was exactly the same as the body, was swept out like a baby, rippling with a terrible breath of primordial spirit.


    It was the original God of danzun, wrapped in runes, and the soul was vigorous and twisted around the void.


    The jade fairy then moved, and the light of the eyebrows fluctuated, and the body of the original God also emerged. That terrible wave would not be in the bottom of Dan Zun.


    Du Shaofu sat down on his knees, his fingerprints congealed, his eyes slightly closed, and a dazzling Rune light spread out from his brow, and slowly appeared under the eyes of all.


    The light converged and dispersed, and then a figure appeared. Looking at it carefully, it was Du Shaofu''s appearance.


    However, compared with Du Shaofu''s body, this figure is as illusory as a baby.


    This illusory "Du Shaofu" has an ancient and reckless flavor, even with a distinctive color of purple gold, which was forged by purple gold and xuanlei.


    At the moment, the fluctuating breath of the illusory "Du Shaofu" is not as good as that of the jade fairy and Dan Zun.


    However, the breath fluctuated, but it was made crazy. Jade fairy, Dan Zun, purple heaven Zun and Qianxing Zun were all moved secretly.


    "How can there be such a strong spirit on the other side of the Seven Star Rune master? Compared with the first eight star Rune master, the breath is more extraordinary."


    Dan Zun yuan Shen felt the overwhelming spirit of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen at this time. He was surprised and astonished by his accomplishments and wide knowledge.


    "Well, go in!"


    The jade fairy opened his mouth, and then his body turned into a God''s awn. Like a flash of thunder, it swept straight into the purple and gold sky palace, which was suspended in the air, and was covered with the light net of the talisman''s secret pattern.


    "HISHI..."


    Dan Zun and Du Shaofu, the yuan God, then plundered in.


    The void space is dark and nihilistic. It has a lot of dazzling talismans and secret patterns. The oppressive atmosphere is like the eruption of a volcano.


    "You can''t trap me, you can''t sleep!"


    Among the dazzling talisman and secret patterns in the distance, there are bursts of wind and thunder, ghosts crying and howling, with gods and Demons roaring, and the terrible evil spirit is sweeping."Suppress!"


    Within the dazzling talisman secret pattern, a terrible breath fluctuates, spreads the rune, and the soul power agitates. It is a seal of the original God.


    Before the dazzling talisman secret pattern, a pale gold light ball the size of a baby''s fist is dazzling, just like fireworks.


    But at the moment, the pale golden light ball was wrapped by a ferocious evil spirit to the extreme, and wanted to swallow it up.


    The evil spirit seems to come from Jiuyou to break away from the suppression of the seal of the yuan God.


    Evil spirit swept like from the devil''s land, impact the world, to swallow the pale golden light ball.


    "HISHI..."


    Three illusory figures of Yuan Shen appear in the space, and the three breath falls, which immediately causes the fluctuation in this space.


    "Who is it..."


    In the fierce breath, there was a roar.


    "Old three, jade fairy, how did you come? Shaofu, I''m a disciple. You are able to gather the spirit and make great progress in your cultivation."


    Within the seal of the yuan God, there was a loud voice. On the seal, an illusory figure appeared happily. It was the figure of the yuan God who respected the wind and thunder of the summer marquis.


    "I have seen master."


    Looking at the body of the yuan God, Du Shaofu was delighted.


    "Fourth, we are here to help you."


    When Dan Zun saw qizun, his eyes were smiling and happy.


    "If you have something to talk about later, boss, sixth and seventh are suppressing outside. Let''s get down to business first."


    The jade fairy yuan Shen said to the instrument Zun yuan Shen. He looked at the evil spirit in the seal of the original God, and his unreal eyes were also slightly coagulated.


    "OK, I''ll talk to you later."


    Qizun Xia Hou Feng Lei smiles and looks at the time when Yu Xianzi and Dan Zun can be together with Du Shaofu, and how much can they guess what''s going on outside.


    All this is much better than he had planned for the worst.


    "This fierce soul is not easy to deal with. I don''t know where the corpse pill comes from, but it''s bad for me. If I let it devour, I won''t be able to suppress it. Even if it doesn''t take long, I won''t be able to stop this evil spirit from swallowing the corpse pill."


    Qi Zun yuan Shen said that the corpse pill was extraordinary. If it was devoured by a fierce soul, it would make it more powerful.


    "Shi Dan is a disciple''s fault."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly, but at first he used the Zijin tianque to deal with the generals. Finally, the fierce soul in the Zijin tianque took the opportunity to take away the corpse pills of the generals and ministers.


    "This corpse pill is very extraordinary, but fortunately it doesn''t fall on that fierce soul now."


    Qi Zun yuan Shen spoke with a slightly coagulated look. Then he said to the jade fairy, "here you are. The eldest, sixth and seventh are also outside. It''s not too difficult to suppress and destroy this fierce soul, but I''m afraid it''s going to destroy the magic weapon I made."


    "Master, don''t worry, the Zijin tianque may not be destroyed!"


    When Du Shaofu laughed, his mind moved. The new utensil in the purple and golden sky palace suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Hum!"


    It is an unreal shape of purple gold sky palace. It is powerful and powerful. It is filled with the spirit of ancient times. The sound of wind and thunder is loud and sonorous!


    This is the new spirit in Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque. In the weapon space sealed by Du Shaofu, there are countless ancient residual spirits.


    Du Shaofu did not use the new spirit to help his master. He was afraid that if he was careless, he would help him.


    The seal of Yuanshen is very important. Once there is a mistake, it will greatly affect the original spirit of qizun and even severely damage it.


    At the moment, the breath of the new spirit is opposite to that of the fierce soul, which is extremely fierce!


    This new spirit is both right and evil, but the breath is definitely not under that fierce soul!


    "Why is the spirit so strong?"


    Qizun was very surprised to see the new spirit in Zijin tianque at this time. He could feel the new spirit.


    "It''s not so easy to do what I want."


    The fierce soul roared, at the moment, also felt the crisis, suddenly burst out a vicious breath, so terrible that the surrounding is still in destruction, let people feel the destruction.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, the space trembled, with countless talismans and secret patterns, like Skynet, appeared above the void and vicious space, suppressing the void space.


    "Crazy respect, they have already made a move. Let''s start."


    Looking up at the top, the jade fairy said softly to Du Shaofu: "we will help your master yuan Shen suppress the evil spirit. You can control the new spirit and take the opportunity to destroy the evil spirit. Be careful."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. Around the body of Yuan Shen, the ancient and reckless breath fluctuated, and the light color of purple and gold swayed.


    "Then do it!"


    Danzun drinks lightly. In the condensation of the handprint, a large number of talismans and secret patterns fluctuate and turn into a flash of light. Finally, like a thunderbolt, it envelops the ferocious soul of the seal quilt of qizun Yuanshen."Hiss..."


    The jade fairy shot at the same time. The dazzling light, like the most shining star, turned into a rune light and suddenly shrouded in the fierce soul.


    "You don''t like me!"


    At the same time, the fierce soul roared and gave out dazzling light, forming a terrible whirlpool of evil spirits, which was like a hurricane sweeping.


    I''m afraid that in this terrible and ferocious atmosphere, ordinary first-time soldiers will be directly shattered.


    [brothers, Xiao Yu has an appointment tonight. Please take a shift off. Today, we owe you one. If you come back early in the evening, you can make up for it in the evening. If you come back late in the evening, you can only have tomorrow. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 985

    The space in this area vibrates, and the terrifying and ferocious spirit rippling wildly, swallowing the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth, and absorbing the seal of the original God of the jade fairy and Dan Zun.


    Under this crazy absorption, the original spirit power of the three top powers was shaken.


    Above the void, the dazzling talisman secret pattern releases the huge suppression power, together with the original God''s seal of the instrument Zun, the jade fairy, and the Dan Zun, the evil whirlpool is bound.


    "You can''t do anything to me!"


    In the whirlpool of evil spirits, the dazzling light blooms like an obsidian day, which makes people dare not look directly at it. In the middle of the whirlpool, a virtual shadow of a virtual head appears in the sky, just like the head of a demon.


    A fierce evil spirit swept out, and the head of the gods and Demons wanted to kill everything.


    "Hula!"


    The corpse pill of the generals and ministers has been suppressed by the fierce soul. At this moment, the opportunity is finally found. The dazzling light curtain of pale gold runes is dazzling, just like fireworks. A black evil spirit reaches the extreme, just like the suppression from Jiuyou sweeping away from the evil spirit, and begins to counter attack to the evil spirit.


    "All destroyed!"


    The head of God and devil roared, and countless swords burst out of the seal of the original God, jade fairy, Dan Zun and the seals of talisman and secret patterns around.


    "Wuwu..."


    The sword awn appears, the ghosts cry and howl. In the air, there are purple and gold lights like thunder and lightning. They are fierce and powerful and destroy everything.


    "Chulala..."


    The sword is terrible, but at the moment, under the suppression of several powerful men and corpse Dan, the seals and prohibitions one after another also completely imprison it.


    Although the fierce soul is strong, it has to be restrained under the suppression of several top powerful people.


    "Roar..."


    The new spirit roars. At the moment, looking at the head of gods and Demons transformed by the fierce soul, the ancient talismans and secret patterns are blooming. It stealthily absorbs all the energy in the surrounding space and stealthily makes people feel shocked and inexplicable!


    Du Shaofu raised his head and felt the fluctuation of breath in the spirit, as if he wanted to do something.


    The former weapon spirit was the soul in the weapon space. It had already begun to communicate. At this moment, although it became the spirit of Zijin tianque, it still had its own intelligence, but was controlled by Du Shaofu.


    "You seem to want to do something, so go ahead."


    Du Shaofu''s mind moved, and as he controlled the new spirit, he plundered the fierce soul.


    "Roar..."


    The new spirit roared, and the supernatural soldiers woke up and looked down on the heaven and earth. Just as Du Shaofu had just urged him, he snatched out the fierce soul.


    At the moment, the new spirit is flying across the sky, ignoring the terrible breath that erupts around the spirit of God, demon and ferocity, and instantly grasps into the energy whirlpool around it.


    "Not weak spirit, swallow you first."


    The gods and Demons roared and looked fierce. After a big drink, although they were suppressed and bound by several top strong men, they still opened their mouths to swallow up the new spirit, hoping to swallow up the new spirit to enhance themselves.


    "Go back..."


    Du Shaofu was shocked and immediately wanted to control the new spirit to retreat. Although the fierce soul was suppressed by surprise, it was not an easy thing to destroy it.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, in this sudden, no one thought that the new spirit did not retreat, but moved forward. The sound of dragon singing and tiger roaring, the sound of bird crowing and tortoise chirping came out, and then the appearance of purple gold sky palace changed. There was a faint shadow of green dragon rising in the sky, white tiger shadow hovering, Phoenix virtual shadow flapping wings, and Xuanwu turtle virtual shadow suppressing the world.


    "Hiss!"


    Then all of this, as if turned into a thunderbolt, close at hand, directly dropped the penetrating space on the head of the gods and demons, smashing the heads of the gods and Demons into pieces with the force of irresistible thunder.


    "Boom..."


    The space gives out trembling sound, accompanied by ghosts crying and Howling endlessly.


    "Hum!"


    The new spirit roared and opened its mouth like a whirlpool. It began to swallow up the broken soul of fierce soldiers, and began to swallow it.


    As fast as lightning, Du Shaofu did not return to his senses, and the terrible soul was destroyed.


    "Eh..."


    This change, let get the instrument respect, jade fairy and Dan Zun three people''s original God also astonished.


    The ferocious soul that people have been suppressing is so easily destroyed by the new spirit, and it is still swallowing its energy.


    "I understand that this new spirit originally grew in the space sealed in the ancient land. At the beginning, it was an ancient battlefield. In the hands of countless ancient strongmen, they were all magic soldiers of higher level than magic weapons. They fought to break the magic weapons and leave fragments. Some residual spirits in the fragments of the magic weapons devoured and strengthened each other over a long period of time, forming a phagocytosis Then the spirit of this weapon was born, which contained the power of the ancient magic soldiers, and finally gave birth to wisdom.


    At this time, the spirit becomes the spirit in the Zijin tianque, which means that this is its real space, so it can completely destroy the soul of the fierce soldiers. "


    Dan Zun yuan Shen was shocked by the light way, which was absolutely extraordinary."Chulala..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who was also surprised at the moment, he said: "this spirit is unusual. It can devour the energy of other spirits and strengthen itself. Although the evil spirit is destroyed, you should watch it absorb and absorb the energy of the evil spirit. Don''t be careless."


    "Well..."


    Du Shaofu nodded with a smile in his body.


    At the beginning, in the weapon space, the spirit was devoured by the soul. Now, I didn''t expect that after becoming a new weapon spirit, it still kept the terrible phagocytic means, and could devour other spirit energy to strengthen itself.


    "Let''s go out first."


    The jade fairy finally stopped frowning, but her eyes were full of surprise. She didn''t expect that the final suppression of the evil spirit would directly destroy the evil spirit because of the new spirit.


    Finally, all the yuan gods were swept out of the Zijin heavenly palace.


    "Old four, you make us easy to find!"


    The three were excited to see the spirit of Qi Zun, Kuang Zun, Zitian Zun and Qianxing Zun.


    "Your corpse pill."


    Du Shaofu, the yuan God, took out the corpse pill of the generals and returned them to the generals.


    Thank you very much


    The generals took the corpse pill and swallowed it in his mouth. The light golden light spread like the irrigated land. His whole body was full of momentum and recovered rapidly.


    Jade fairy, Dan Zun yuan God return to his position, eyes open, breath rippling.


    "Enter the body quickly. Your disciple has helped you get the Yin Spirit Crystal from the seal ancient land, which is enough for you to recover completely."


    The jade fairy got up and said to the statue. There were some complicated waves in her eyes.


    "Yinlingjing, it''s not easy to take."


    Qi Zun was stunned and looked at Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen. He knew the value of yinlingjing. It was not easy to get yinlingjing in the sealed ancient land.


    "Shaofu didn''t just get yinlingjing. This time, you have a good disciple."


    Kuang Zun smiles, and then he will seal the ancient land. The deeds of Du Shaofu and others as the chief faces of the Seven Star hall are roughly mentioned with qizun.


    "Good boy, but can''t you be complacent?"


    Qi Zun yuan Shen''s body looked at Du Shaofu. Instead of admiring Du Shaofu''s excitement, he admonished Du Shaofu, but his eyes were filled with joy that could not be concealed.


    "By the way, senior four, we have integrated the seven halls into one, and Shaofu is the master of the hall. In the future, the Seven Star hall will have to be handed over to Shaofu. We are all old." Qian Xing Zun said to Qi Zun.


    "I don''t have a problem. He just wants to."


    Qi Zun nodded and had no opinion. He just looked at Kuang Zun, Dan Zun, Zi Tianzun and others and said, "but Shaofu is still young. Can you be a shopkeeper? You have to help him."


    Qi Zun said this, but the heart of protecting the calf is self-evident,


    "of course." Crazy Zun said with a smile.


    "Fifth..." Qi Zun then looked at the crowd, and only the fifth was not there.


    "Let''s talk about it slowly. You should recover your vitality first."


    The jade fairy interrupted qizun''s words and said, "Shaofu also wants to look at the spirit. Let''s leave here first."


    "Well."


    Qi Zun nodded, and then the yuan God returned to his position and merged into the flesh. A ray of thunder in his brow fluctuated, and his eyes, which had been closed for thousands of years, opened. He had a fine light, just like thunder swept out, and then converged for a moment.


    "It''s still physically comfortable."


    Qizun stretched out a lazy waist, and there was a "crackling" sound on his body.


    Du Shaofu entered the body, then opened his eyes and felt the breath of master qizun, which seemed to be above the purple heaven.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 986

    After that, qizun, danzun, Kuang Zun, generals and other officials left. The jade fairy opened the seal of the forbidden space, leaving Du Shaofu alone on the mountain, waiting for the spirit to devour the broken soul of the fierce soldiers.


    According to Du Shaofu''s conjecture, after the new spirit devoured the soul of the fierce soldier, he was afraid that the new spirit would surely go further.


    The soul of the fierce soldier is not under the original new spirit. It is only because of the suppression of several powerful people, such as crazy Zun, qizun, yuxianzi and so on, and the advantage of space in Zijin tianque, the new spirit can destroy the soul of fierce soldiers as simply as that.


    If you change a place, without the joint suppression of several powerful people, the new spirit will never be able to destroy the soul of the fierce soldier as easily as that.


    The spirit of the broken fierce soldiers, its residual energy is still surging incomparably.


    According to the swallowing speed of the new spirit, Du Shaofu estimated that it would take a long time for the new spirit to completely devour the evil spirit.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu then took Zijin tianque into the ancient space. He observed the movements of the spirit in the Zijin tianque, and sat down with his knees crossed, running the fragments of mysterious skills.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu was shrouded in a dazzling white light, like a mysterious white dazzling light, rippling with an ancient flavor.


    Wu Dao is already the peak of Wu Huang''s realm, while Fu Dao is only the level of the other side of the seven stars.


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu wanted to further the level of Fu Dao, but he could not pull back too much, which would also affect the breakthrough in the level of martial arts.


    Wu Dao and Fu Dao complement each other. Du Shaofu never underestimated Fu Tao.


    Compared with the martial arts practitioners, the spirit Fu Master''s yuan Shen is definitely much stronger. The importance of the yuan God''s strength is definitely not under the physical body.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the fragments of mysterious martial arts can achieve twice the result with half the effort. What''s more, it can enhance the strength of the spirit and soul all the time, making the spirit and soul become different, showing a kind of ancient and reckless atmosphere.


    In the war environment and the enlightenment realm in the ancient space, Yingwang Luodao, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Yinhu, juejianwang, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing, ouyangshuang, Jiangjun, Gu Xinyan and others are still in crazy cultivation.


    Especially for the younger generation such as yepiaoling, qianguyu, Yinhu, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang and general, they have seen the power of their peers among the nine forces.


    Dongli Chihuang, jiuchongling, Jiang Ruolin and so on are all extremely strong. Therefore, ye Piaoling, qianjiuyu, general, Du Yunlong, etc. are all full of strength in their hearts. Taking advantage of the amazing benefits this time, they must pursue jiuchongling, jiangruolin and Dongli Chihuang.


    Hundreds of people in the ancient space, no time someone in the crazy practice breakthrough.


    After all the people forged their bodies, they all had amazing progress in cultivation level.


    At the moment, coupled with a breakthrough in no time, it can be said that the overall progress of hundreds of people in the ancient space has reached an amazing level.


    In the Tianshu hall, with Qi Zun quietly returning to the body, the next day, Dan Zun, purple Tianzun and Qianxing Zun left quietly.


    In a quiet courtyard, qizun sits cross legged with his eyes slightly closed, and begins to recover with the nourishment of Yin Spirit Crystal. The magic lines around him fluctuate with a light light light of thunder and lightning.


    The light of thunder and lightning that diffuses from Qi Zun''s body is not the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, but comes from the depth of the body and from the soul.


    If you look carefully, there is mysterious energy hidden in the thunder and lightning light, and the strange waves spread quietly.


    On qizun''s body, the breath is slowly increasing, never stopping


    "According to the fourth brother''s view, looking back on the old man yinlei''s appearance of becoming the fifth, if he really wanted to make Zijin tianque, he would not start before the Zijin tianque had been completely refined. If not for Zijin tianque, what was the purpose of the demon sect''s obsession with looking for the fourth one..."


    In the quiet small hall, the crazy Zun''s face was slightly coagulated, and he said in a low voice: "this demon sect has to guard against..."


    "If it''s not for the purple and gold sky que on the Xiahou Fenglei, then the demon sect would like to see it on Xiahou Fenglei, then there must be only three things." Jade fairy Daimei wrinkled slightly, light way.


    "Holy body rhyme, secret military code, and..."


    Crazy Zun suddenly raised his eyes, looked at the jade fairy and said, "Linglei, is it that the demon sect wants the spirit thunder of the old four?"


    "It''s mostly true, but I''m not sure yet. We must pay more attention to the evil cult''s eyes." The jade fairy''s expression is slightly coagulant. She has to worry about the mystery and complexity of the demon sect.


    "The cult is mysterious, but we are not easy to provoke. If the cult dares to come back, I will see how strong it is." Crazy respect sink way, in the eye a chill spreads out.


    "In recent days, the court of light suddenly retreated. It seems that it is not normal."


    These days, the temple of light, which had been fighting with the Seven Star hall, suddenly stopped fighting, which made the jade fairy feel that something had happened.


    "Is it related to the seal ancient land? I heard that the sealed ancient land has been born, and many people have gone to look for great opportunities. I''m afraid that the nine forces of one valley, two religions, three sects, three sects and nine sects have already gone out. If it wasn''t for the old four and the five, I would like to have a chance." Crazy respect the way."It seems strange to seal the ancient land, but if there is any big chance, it must belong to the predestined people, and it is useless to insist on it."


    Jade fairy a smile, then light way: "pour is that bright god court, pour is had to defend."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It has been some days since the ancient land of seal was born, and more and more people have entered it. However, those who get news too far do not see that they will travel across mountains and rivers.


    After all, we all know that there are countless people in front of us. Even if it is the advantage of organic fate, we are afraid that we will not be able to turn to later generations. We can only sigh in our hearts.


    But there are also people who do not give up and have good luck. There are always people who know that they want to try their luck and Cross Mountains and rivers, but they are not afraid to do so.


    Time and space.


    Ten times the time, Du Shaofu had enough time to wait for the spirit of Zijin tianque to completely swallow the broken energy left by the spirit of the fierce soldier, so that he could immerse himself in cultivation.


    After seven days outside, it is more than two months in the ancient space.


    From the barren space, the hazy space, there is a space ripple turbulence.


    The energy of heaven and earth gathered and emerged, and began to pour into the body of the purple robed youth sitting cross knees.


    In front of the young man in purple robe, there is a magic weapon floating in front of him. The breath is very powerful, which makes people feel the danger of palpitation.


    The whole body of the youth is white and dazzling, just like the God''s awn, showing the ancient.


    At this time, the body is full of energy, just like the endless flow of youth.


    For such a long time, Du Shaofu''s body remained motionless, and his vitality was climbing. Compared with ordinary people, the speed was terrible.


    At this time, the energy of the heaven and earth converges, continuously and endlessly.


    However, there are not many of them who have been refined and refined into pure spiritual and spiritual power.


    However, this is already very terrible. With such enhanced spiritual and spiritual power, there are absolutely not many skills that can be achieved in this world.


    For a rune master, to enhance the spiritual and spiritual strength, it is to rely on the accumulation of water into a river in the cultivation process, and the water drips through the stone.


    Even if a rune master takes Tiancai Dibao occasionally, it''s a shortcut. It can''t be used enough, otherwise it''s too much.


    But now, Du Shaofu has directly strengthened his spiritual and spiritual strength with his skills.


    The mysterious skill fragments can enhance the spiritual and spiritual strength.


    There is something in common between lingfu masters and martial arts masters, which are both mysterious and mysterious.


    Xuanqi is the root and foundation of practitioners and the source of energy.


    However, the difference between a martial arts master and a spirit Fu master is that the cultivation of martial arts lies in the physical body, and with the martial pulse, the pulse soul can be condensed.


    However, the spirit Fu Master''s physical body and various restrictions are unable to do what the martial arts should do.


    However, the cultivation of spiritual and spiritual strength by the master of talismans is beyond the reach of martial arts.


    Martial arts and talismans complement each other, but the means of cultivation are not the same.


    Du Shaofu was a martial artist and a master of lingfu. The level of martial arts was the peak of Wuhou, and the level of Xuanqi in his body had already reached a high level.


    In this way, Du Shaofu got a lot of advantages at the level of Rune and Taoism. As long as the spiritual and spiritual power can be obtained at the corresponding level, the level of lingfu master can be easily broken through.


    Although the practitioners of both martial arts and Taoism complement each other in this respect, they are like fish in water, like a tiger with wings.


    However, for some double practitioners, it is not always possible to get a great deal of money.


    As a double practitioner, the more he breaks through at the higher level of cultivation, the more complex his understanding is.


    The understanding of martial arts practitioners on the profound meaning of pulse and soul can be more clearly reflected.


    And the spirit of the master in the spirit of the strength of the soul, but also higher and higher.


    The overall cultivation strength of martial arts, Taoism, runes and Taoism is naturally higher than that of martial arts practitioners or lingfu masters at the same level.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 987

    However, for the strong, it is clear to all that the cultivation of both martial arts, Taoism and Taoism can complement each other, but they can also restrict each other at the breakthrough level of cultivation.


    Ordinary people have spent a lot of time just to understand the pulse and soul and the profound meaning. Those who are not gifted can hardly make a breakthrough at a higher level.


    And if you add the spiritual spirit of the master to enhance and understand, distracted and weak, want to go further, it is difficult to ascend to heaven!


    Therefore, in the world, there are many practitioners of both martial arts, Taoism, Fuwen and Taoism, and they are also cultivated by various forces. However, among the major forces, what is really cultivated with all their strength is not to look at the double cultivation of Wu, Dao, Fu and Dao alone, but to see the posture of heaven.


    The higher the level of natural posture, the greater the degree of cultivation, the more cultivation resources.


    Only absolute posture is the guarantee to become the top strong in the future.


    On the contrary, there are many strong men in the world who practice both martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Tao.


    However, there are also those who practice both martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Taoism, but they are limited and distracted. The common understanding of Wu, Dao, Fu and Dao makes them exhausted and limits them further.


    Many practitioners of martial arts, Taoism, talismans and Taoism have the same level of cultivation as their peers.


    However, as time went on, many of the original practitioners of martial arts, Fu and Dao could surpass them directly at the level of cultivation.


    In this way, the advantages of both practitioners of martial arts, Taoism, Fuwen and Daoism do not exist, but they are limitations.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s spirit power is rising on the strength of his spirit and soul, becoming more and more powerful.


    At this time, Du Shaofu absorbed the energy of heaven and earth gathered in the ancient space. Under the cultivation of the fragments of mysterious skills, he finally transformed into energy.


    With the enhancement of Yuan Shen, every pure spiritual and spiritual power poured into the mud pill palace and gathered on the yuan God, which made Du Shaofu feel comfortable beyond words.


    Climbing, Du Shaofu''s breath has been climbing


    The dazzling white light is fluctuating, the ancient breath is reckless.


    Finally, after a few days of such a sustained period of time, some movement and stillness appeared in Du Shaofu''s body. The whirlpool of heaven and earth energy gathered around him trembled slightly, and then slowly dissipated.


    The turbulent space around it also returned to calm.


    Du Shaofu''s breath of rising all the time did not know when to stop.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath, which was originally climbing, has reached a new level.


    As the energy of the ancient space dissipated and calmed down, a moment later, Du Shaofu''s closed eyelids also shook slightly. After a moment, his eyes opened.


    This time, in the depth of Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was no thunder sea rippling, there was no golden light everywhere, there was no hegemony, no match, only a piece of clear.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are deep and dark, and they look plain. But if you look at them carefully, you can feel them. They are full of a kind of wild and ancient flavor.


    "Seven Star perfect level."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. The corner of his mouth outlined a smile. He raised his head slightly, and his fingerprints congealed. In his mind, a powerful and surging force of the original God surged out of his mind. At last, he rushed out like a runaway wild horse, and the surrounding space vibrated.


    "Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. Deep in the mud pill palace, a strange pattern of talisman appeared.


    "That''s..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, and he clearly felt the secret pattern of the talisman. It was a strange secret pattern hidden in the deep of the mud pill palace, but the breath was very familiar. It was the spirit root breath that had broken the prohibition.


    Linggen, which is a very special existence for the rune master, is also the existence that all runes desire to have.


    The spirit root of the spirit Fu master is the same as that of the martial arts practitioner, but it is much more ethereal than that of the martial arts practitioner.


    For the rune master who has spiritual root, the spirit root is also an illusory existence. Although he knows its existence, he can''t touch it like a martial arts practitioner''s pulse.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu noticed that the secret patterns of the talisman that appeared in his mind appeared in the mud pill palace, covering the mud pill palace like a light net covering the sky.


    "Spirit root breath, that is spirit root breath."


    Du Shaofu was astonished. This was the first time that he felt the spirit root breath so clearly. The breath on the spirit root made Du Shaofu sure that the mysterious talisman and the secret pattern light net had an absolute relationship with the spiritual root in his body.


    Du Shaofu also learned something about the role of Linggen from the mouth of his elder brother, Zhen Qingchun.


    As far as the spirit Master is concerned, the spirit root plays a great role, which is the key and guarantee to become a strong one. It is said that the spirit root and soul are closely related.


    However, from the mouth of the ancient emperor Tianzong and his elder brother Zhen Qingchun, the spiritual roots of Du Shaofu are both mysterious and mysterious.


    Even if there are few psychic roots, they are not enough to control.


    There are fewer, or even impossible, runes who want to control the root.The function and detailed explanation of Linggen exist only in some ancient books.


    Some talismans with spiritual roots are extremely beautiful, but they may never really touch their own spiritual roots for a lifetime.


    Spirit root is related to the birth of soul. Soul is the foundation of all living beings. Without soul, vitality will be lost completely.


    But if the soul does not die, even if the body does not exist, there is a ray of life.


    For their own soul, all people are in awe of it, few people dare to easily try their own soul.


    But at the moment, feeling the dazzling talisman and secret pattern with spirit root breath in his mud pill palace, Du Shaofu tried.


    Controlling his own spirit, Du Shaofu slowly approached the dazzling talisman and secret patterns, and wanted to find out what the illusory and ethereal spiritual roots were.


    "Hi..."


    The yuan God was close to the secret talisman patterns on the mud pill palace. Suddenly, Du Shaofu had not had time to prepare. That piece of secret talisman pattern was directly transformed into a series of rays of light, which directly covered the original God like lightning.


    When these talismans covered the yuan Shen, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen suddenly trembled violently, and there were bursts of pain in the yuan Shen''s depth.


    This kind of pain from the yuan God made Du Shaofu''s face distorted, and the dazzling talisman and secret pattern fell on the yuan God, so that the yuan God suffered a heavy blow and severely covered the yuan God.


    It was just that the pain did not last long, and then Du Shaofu felt a strange force falling into the yuan Shen.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt a strange fluctuation in the yuan Shen.


    Then, in the surrounding heaven and earth, the energy of heaven and earth began to penetrate into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, and finally fell directly on the talisman and secret pattern covering the yuan God, and then turned into a stream of energy and penetrated into the yuan God.


    Du Shaofu was suddenly overjoyed, and his spiritual and spiritual strength began to grow again at the moment.


    There is a strange attraction on the mysterious talisman pattern related to the spirit root, which can attract the energy of the heaven and earth that can enhance the soul.


    Under this attraction, the energy of heaven and earth was pulled out by the energy which had great benefits to the soul, and gradually penetrated out of the space. Finally, it continuously penetrated into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows and finally merged into the yuan Shen.


    The spirit of Du Shaofu, who had just ascended, is now climbing again.


    However, with the rising of the power of the yuan God, the mysterious light covered on the yuan God at this time, and the light of the magic lines on the net is also beginning to fade.


    I don''t know why that mysterious talisman appeared, but there is no doubt that it can not last for too long


    The light of the secret pattern of the talisman is getting darker and darker, and the duration is only a few days.


    Until the mysterious talisman secret pattern light net completely dim, a subtle sound resounds in the mud pill palace.


    With the dim light of the talisman''s secret pattern, the light net covering the yuan God was also broken and disappeared on Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, and the attraction stopped abruptly.


    The energy of heaven and earth, which could strengthen the spirit of the yuan, began to dissipate no matter how much Du Shaofu retained it.


    As the energy of heaven and earth dissipated, a clear female voice, like the sounds of nature, was heard in the mud pill palace.


    "The spirit of heaven is boundless, swallowing spirit and transforming God, and deeply planting spiritual roots."


    The simple twelve words echoed in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, just like Sanskrit, which made Du Shaofu feel a trance, and then everything disappeared.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes opened again. The eyes became more and more clear, and an ancient and reckless atmosphere filled them.


    In just a few days, under the influence of the mysterious optical network, Du Shaofu''s power of vitality rose again and reached a new level again.


    "Seven stars complete the summit."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart that the cultivation level of Fu Dao, under the influence of the mysterious light net, ascended again and reached the peak of the Seven Star perfection level.


    It''s just that the mysterious optical network is obviously related to the spiritual root, which suddenly appears and then disappears.


    At the moment, no matter what Du Shaofu tried his best, he was still unable to call him out again, which made him unable to understand.


    "The spirit of heaven is boundless, swallowing spirit and transforming God, and deeply planting spiritual roots."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. The sound of nature echoed in his mind. The simple 12 words made Du Shaofu feel a huge invisible impact force, which seemed to contain infinite energy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 988

    Who left the voice and what was the meaning of that sentence all puzzled Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu seemed to be able to catch something, but after careful consideration, he found that he could not figure out anything. Finally, he had to give up.


    In Zijin tianque, the new spirit is still devouring the broken spirit energy. It is estimated that it will take some time before it can be completely devoured.


    With the release of his mind, Du Shaofu peeped into the civil war situation in the wasteland and realized the situation in the territory. Everyone was immersed in cultivation, and his strength had made a lot of progress.


    "It seems that this time we''ve got a lot of benefits."


    A smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s face, which not only benefited everyone, but also benefited himself a lot.


    "Now it''s the perfect peak of wuhuangjing, and the peak of the seven star level. We should be ready to try to break through wuzun..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. At this time, the level of Fu Dao had already caught up, and it was time to prepare for another breakthrough.


    However, Du Shaofu always knew that there was no way to force him to make a breakthrough. He needed an opportunity.


    "Understand the pulse and soul."


    It will be some time before the spirit of Zijin tianque can completely swallow the broken spirit energy. Then Du Shaofu closed his eyes again and began to understand the pulse and soul in his body, which is the key to break through another layer.


    Du Shaofu wanted to be stronger and stronger at the fastest speed.


    This time, the breakthrough of Fu Dao was so fast that it was closely related to the spirit root breath in addition to the mysterious skill fragments.


    Otherwise, Du Shaofu knew clearly that he wanted to go from the level of Seven Star perfection to the peak of Seven Star perfection, even if there were mysterious fragments of martial arts, but according to the speed of serious cultivation, it would take at least half a year.


    Now I not only have to face that clan, one day to look for drunkard father and mother, as well as sister Shaojing, now there are many enemies.


    The bright god court, the big round religion, and the mysterious power are all monsters.


    Although there are seven star hall and ancient Tianzong behind him, Du Shaofu knows that everything still depends on himself. No one can protect himself all the time.


    What''s more, they can''t help each other with their own strength.


    Even though his cultivation strength has improved a lot recently, even if he has been able to kill the superior, Du Shaofu is not very pleased with himself.


    Du Shaofu knew the strength of that clan in his heart. If he faced the strong man of that clan at this time, he was still the only one who had bad luck.


    Besides, there are not many real strong men in the Guangming temple and the Dalan cult. Surrounded by many powerful enemies, he is oppressed by several huge mountains. Du Shaofu knows that he must improve his strength as soon as possible and constantly.


    For Du Shaofu, the quickest way to improve his strength is to hone and comprehend, and to devour energy like a golden winged ROC.


    Even if it''s a real golden winged ROC, it needs to spread its wings to soar and soar into the sky.


    After this period of time, Du Shaofu thought secretly that it was time to find a place again and start a new training and wandering.


    After a moment of golden pulse, the Golden Shadow of Du Fu''s shadow appeared, and then the Golden Shadow covered the mountain.


    "Hula..."


    The shadow of the five finger mountain pulse and soul, as if endowed with life, began to derive, evolve and condense behind Shuang Du Shaofu, so that dense aura can grow all over the body.


    The evolution and arrangement of the secret patterns of the golden talismans are mysterious


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed, and the shadow of the mountain pulse and soul flickered with golden light. With the spread of a terrible power, the golden light overflowed everywhere


    Outside time is also slowly passing by, but not many people know that the danzun, zitianzun and Qianxing Zun entered and left the Tianshu hall.


    Qizun Xiahou Fenglei began to return to his original position and was nourishing and recovering in Tianshu hall. No one knew about it except crazy Zun and jade fairy.


    Even what Du Shaofu was doing in the Tianshu hall recently, the disciples of the hall did not even know Lin weiqi and the elders in the hall.


    However, on the seventh day after qizun returned to the throne as the God of Fenglei, another great event happened in addition to the birth of the sealed land.


    Da Lun Jiao claimed that Du Shaofu, the leader of the Seven Star hall, had killed hundreds of disciples of Da Lun cult, destroyed Cheng Shengnan''s Shilong Empire, his son''s fiancee Cheng Shengnan, and killed tens of millions of living creatures. The Dalan cult should act for heaven and kill the demon king Du Shaofu.


    The big round religion even threatened that if the Seven Star hall did not hand over Du Shaofu, the big round religion would certainly be unkind to the Seven Star hall.


    With the threat of the big round religion, the whole Zhongzhou was stirred up again. Some people began to worry about the Seven Star hall.


    But for the discerning, it''s just a cool smile.


    It is clear to everyone who understands that hundreds of disciples of the Dalan cult were killed by Du Shaofu, and that Du Shaofu overthrew the fiancee family of his son Dongli Chihuang. This is undoubtedly a big blow to the face of the Dalan cult.However, Du Shaofu was also the younger brother of the ancient Tianzong patriarch. The Dalan cult was really unable to cope with the ancient Tianzong, so he retreated and sought the second place, aiming at the Seven Star hall.


    In order to save face, the big round religion has to say a few words, so he went to the Seven Star hall.


    As for the ancient Tianzong, the big round religion can only suppress the Seven Star hall.


    As for the big round religion''s dare to fight with the Seven Star hall in the end, people with a clear eye have a good idea.


    There is no doubt that the Dalan Lama will not let go of Du Shaofu, but as for the real big fight to find Du Shaofu in the Seven Star Hall of the spiritual region, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    It is said that the hall owners of the Seven Star hall lived one by one in the world more than a thousand years ago, which angered those strong men. It is afraid that the big round religion will eventually have to pay the price of breaking their muscles and bones.


    Therefore, the premise of Da Lunjiao''s dealing with Du Shaofu must be confined to the secret.


    The big round religion wants to deal with the Seven Star hall openly and uprightly. Let alone the hall owners of the Seven Star hall, the ancient Tianzong would never stand idly by.


    However, Kuang Zun, the head of the Seven Star hall, also made a positive response to the threat of the Dalan cult. No one of the disciples of the Seven Star Hall who saw the disciples of the big wheel cult in the spiritual realm would not be let go, but those who were implicated in the latter would be killed.


    In just a few days, many forces in the spiritual realm that were involved in the Dalan cult were wiped out by thunder.


    The positive response of the Seven Star hall is once again a slap in the face of the big round religion. Many people also know that crazy Zun is still the original crazy Zun, which is definitely not a good existence to provoke!


    And the title of Du Shaofu, the devil king, was also quietly spread and was talked about with relish.


    The killing of tens of millions of people is really unbelievable and creepy.


    Zhongzhou has been debating and speculating that the great wheel church will not respond.


    At the same time, however, Xuanfu gate sent out a shock news, saying that if anyone dares to move Du Shaofu, the young master of the Seven Star hall, Xuanfu gate will certainly not stand idly by.


    "Is Xuanfu gate related to the Seven Star hall?"


    "It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has a very close relationship with Zhu Xue, the eldest lady of Xuanfu gate. It was said that Zhu Xue had been to the stone city in person when Du Shaofu fell."


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is the supreme god of heaven, and has a lot to do with Zhu Xue. However, it is really worth the Xuanfu gate to attract him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There is a lot of discussion from the outside world, but there are still lots of people in the sealed ancient land.


    In the ancient space, time passed very quickly. In a flash, it was half a year ago.


    The golden talisman and secret patterns crisscross the whole body of the purple robed youth, deriving, evolving and condensing


    Du Shaofu understood the pulse and soul of the five finger peaks, bred dense aura, communicated the energy of heaven and earth, and dazzled the sky and spread the misty space.


    In Tianshu hall, everything is quiet.


    With the appearance of the master of Tianshu hall, all the disciples in Tianshu hall have an absolute sense of security.


    No disciple of Tianshu temple would think that there is anyone who dares to go to Tianshu hall to be presumptuous.


    In the early morning, the dark night faded away, and the eastern dawn appeared.


    a gray light passed through the dark brown sky, then turned into a light golden light, shining on the mountains.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 989

    "Hoo Hoo..."


    In the Tianshu hall, surrounded by clouds and clouds, more than 30000 permanent disciples woke up from their practice and began to greet the new day.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the whole Tianshu Temple shook violently, and then the terrible breath rose.


    "What''s going on?"


    All the disciples were astonished and their figures swept out. They were immediately shocked to see that they had never seen the opening of the grand guard Temple array.


    The terrible Fu array covers the mountains of heaven and earth, and protects the Tianshu hall in it!


    "The temple of light has bloodbath the Tianshu hall today. There is no amnesty for killing it!"


    As the figures in Tianshu hall swept out, there was a cold and fierce voice outside the big array of protecting the hall. Through the array, it was loud and clear in the sky of Tianshu hall.


    "It''s the court of light, the strong enemy is coming!"


    All the disciples of Tianshu hall on the peak swept out and looked at the sky in front of them in disbelief. There were runes and dazzling runes. They couldn''t see the outside world.


    "The people from the temple of light are coming. No wonder the war has been suspended for half a month."


    Lin Weiqi looks at the sky ahead, her red dress is like fire, and her eyebrows wrinkle slightly.


    On the highest peak behind the Seven Star hall, there are eight figures gathered.


    In addition to Kuang Zun, jade fairy and old man Cui Fu, there are five other figures. Their breath is more powerful than that of old Cui Fu, all of which have reached the level of respect.


    They are all the supreme elders of Tianshu hall, the absolute strongmen of Tianshu hall!


    "The people of the light God''s court really arranged that they came directly to the Tianshu hall."


    The jade fairy wrinkled her eyebrows and waved her hand. The space in front of her was clear. There were many figures standing in the air, covering the sky and covering the earth, thousands of people.


    In particular, when the first hundred figures, are floating twisted space, gloomy cold fighting shot.


    "The old bastard of Shenguang came in person."


    Crazy Zun looked at the first old man in the sky outside the Fu array, and suddenly his eyes were cold. He was the Lord of the light God court.


    "There are also the cloud light reverence and the electric light reverence. Both of them have reached the extraordinary level. The other five martial arts masters are not low in cultivation. There is also an eight star spirit Rune master who has reached the level of Hunyuan. I didn''t expect that the strength of Guangming temple has reached such a level in recent years. This is also the strength of the court."


    The jade fairy looked at several dignified people behind the "divine light", and her eyebrows frowned slightly again.


    "The Lord of the temple, the God of light, the God of light, personally brought so many people to our Tianshu hall. They attacked wantonly. Looking at the momentum, it seemed that they were really moving. How should we deal with it?" Asked old Trevor to the madman.


    "I have informed the halls that the strong ones will arrive as soon as possible. It''s just a light God''s court, which is not enough to fear."


    Kuang Zun''s eyes were cold. There was a way to communicate with each other quickly. He had secretly informed Dan Zun, Zitian Zun and Qian Xing Zun. As long as the three people arrived, the bright god hall would not be afraid.


    "The court of light dare to come with great momentum. I''m afraid it will not be simple. It will also be on guard against purple emperor. They will come to help."


    Looking at the powerful figure outside the Fu array, the jade fairy murmured, "the breath of the divine light seems to be much stronger than at the beginning."


    "Break the battle!"


    In the Tianshu hall, the divine light and the heavenly king stand in the sky, with a majestic voice and dazzling eyes.


    With the voice of Shengguang Tianzun falling down, several high-ranking people immediately swept out of the room behind them, and waved their hands and energy, which swept out of the space below.


    Under the influence of several powerful dignitaries, the energy above the rune array fluctuates and diffuses, and the force of space sweeps through, making the Tianshu hall move and shake.


    "Boom!"


    The space on the temple of Tianshu was crumbling, but in the end, the grand array of protecting the temple directly resisted the joint attack of several powerful dignitaries.


    "Break the battle with all your strength!"


    A few strong people drank heavily and continued to break the array by force. The terrible energy surged out and broke out in the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The temple guard array was repeatedly attacked by several extraordinary powerful people in the temple of light. The ripples suddenly spread over the Fu array, and the thunder like loud noise exploded in the space of Tianshu hall, which was frightening!


    Under the fierce attack of several powerful masters, especially under the attack of eight star Hunyuan level Rune masters and extraordinary martial masters, the array of runes crumbled and began to show cracks.


    All the disciples of Tianshu hall, looking at the faltering Fu array, began to tightly grasp the Fuqi and Daoqi in their palms.


    "The temple protection battle can''t be stopped for a long time, but those people who come here are not afraid. What can we do?" Crazy Zun stands with his hands down and looks at the shaky Fu array in front of him and says.


    "If you are not sure, you will not dare to come easily. Maybe things will not be so simple."


    The jade fairy watched the situation outside and felt something was wrong.Although there are many strong people from the bright god''s court, they have done their best.


    However, in addition to the divine light and Tianzun, those martial zuns were not powerful enough to destroy the Tianshu hall.


    Shenguang Tianzun is not a fool. The jade fairy knows this, so she worries secretly.


    "I''ll deal with the divine light, and I''ll leave it to you." Crazy Zun said to the jade fairy.


    "I feel like we need to work together to deal with the light." Said the jade fairy.


    "I think we can do something about it."


    At this time, a faint voice came, and then five figures appeared on the mountain.


    At the beginning, a man in his thirties, with a sharp face, dark eyes and deep eyes, was wearing a lavender robe, which made his posture very elegant and beautiful.


    With the appearance of the man, the surrounding space suddenly has a faint black spirit lingering.


    Beside the man, there is an enchanting woman in red.


    In addition, there are three evil men, all rippling terrible evil spirit.


    The five of them are generals and ministers, magic spirit and, beast killing, soul evil, blood vine evil spirit.


    "Have you broken through to the level of rigidity?"


    Feeling the smell of the generals, the jade fairy was quite surprised.


    Zombies can be divided into four levels: flesh, wake, walk, purple, white, green, hair and flying.


    The level of flying rigidity is no longer below the level of honor.


    Once the flight is stiff, if it breaks through again, it can become a ''Bi'' and also a ''golden feather''.


    Those legendary "Ho" and "golden hair roar" can kill dragons and swallow clouds, and they can travel thousands of miles in the red.


    What''s more, the most terrible existence among the zombies can not be old or die, but be abandoned outside the six samsara for heaven and earth. It is said that the most terrible zombies can enter and leave the two realms of yin and Yang, nine days upstream and the nether world downstream. Although they are lifeless, they are as free as gods.


    Therefore, for the existence of zombies, anyone will be extremely afraid.


    "A breakthrough is just a matter of course."


    Breaking through to the level of Mao rigidity, the generals and ministers didn''t seem to care too much. As if everything should have been so general, they looked at the sky in the distance, but also had a deep look. They said softly, "the people who come here seem to be very powerful."


    "I''m afraid the Fu array won''t last long. Sooner or later, it will be broken. I''d like to see how far the old Shenguang bastard is!"


    Kuang Zun looked at the shaky Fu array, and then through the Fu array, he focused on the divine light outside the Fu array. The cold light in his eyes flashed.


    "Then open the Fu array and let''s try our best to reduce any loss."


    The jade fairy''s voice fell and her hand print changed. The sky was shaking, and the Fu array began to dissipate.


    With the disappearance of the Fu array, the whole Tianshu hall was dazzled by the time of the year. Thousands of powerful people who came to the bright god''s court in front of them spread the bright light one by one, which was dazzling as if the sun was shining.


    "The disciples of Tianshu hall listen to the order and kill the invaders. There is no amnesty for killing them!"


    Trevor''s voice, then spread out in the sky.


    "Kill!"


    When the disciples of Tianshu Hall who had already grasped the tools of Fu and Tao tightly heard the words, their breath suddenly burst out, and their figures soared into the sky.


    In the sky, looking at the vanishing Fu array, the eyes of Shenguang Tianzun were slightly cold, and a faint voice of senleng came out: "kill, one will not stay!"


    "Boom..."


    A line of figures swept out, bright god court and Tianshu hall disciples, blink of an eye in the mid air collision, an instant to fight together.


    "Boom..."


    Just one face-to-face, the two sides have been fighting fiercely, and the dazzling runes in the sky burst out immediately.


    "Hula..."


    Then the blood spatter, the mighty figure, are all forward to kill, shake the void!


    "Kill!"


    Lin Weiqi led the most extraordinary young disciples in the Tianshu hall to rush out. He waved his sword and flooded the space, making a Martial Emperor''s realm practitioner in the light God''s court directly turned into a blood mist fragment.


    "Those who violate the temple of Tianshu will be killed without mercy!"


    Lin Weiqi Jiao drinks, directly stimulates the flame Wu Mai, the rolling fire burns, kills the bright divine court strong person.


    "Kill!"


    The high-level practitioners in the light God''s court came out, and the breath was surging, shaking the sky for nine days, and the light swept across the sky.


    There was a disciple of Tianshu Hall who was shocked and spewed blood directly in that terrible breath.


    "Son of a bitch, kill!"


    When the superior of Tianshu Temple arrived, one by one breath burst out, roaring to the sky, shaking the void, and killing the superior of the light God court.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 990

    "Hula..."


    The fierce wave of evil spirit makes one space dark.


    Spirit, blood rattan evil spirit, beast kill, soul evil four people, kill the sky.


    Generals and ministers are also fighting. The goal is to build a mysterious martial respect in the bright divine court. The black evil spirit is inexhaustible from the void to resist a mysterious level of martial respect, and the generals and ministers will not fall behind.


    "Old Shenguang, you are looking for death!"


    Crazy respect, jade fairy appeared in the void above, a terrible breath wave, full of the sky, straight nine days.


    "Nirvana peak."


    Looking at Kuang Zun, Shenguang Tianzun''s eyes moved and a faint smile.


    The jade fairy stood still, and her shadow became more and more powerful, releasing a terrible pressure.


    A jade plate the size of a palm appears on the palm of the jade fairy.


    The jade plate is extremely simple, and the runes spread, engraved with all kinds of ancient and unsophisticated talisman and secret patterns, spreading out the misty mist.


    On the jade plate, the ancient and astonishing prestige sweeps quietly, and gradually emits dazzling light, which seems to have the breath of destroying all things.


    "The eight stars are at the top of the mountain, and it''s actually a Panling Gubi!"


    Looking at the jade fairy and the ancient jade plate in the palm of his hand, the divine light and Heavenly Master''s eyes were empty.


    "Do it!"


    Crazy Zun shouts, from his rough body, the smell of terror surging spread out, the momentum of arrogance of heaven and earth, to the light of heaven across.


    "If it had been, I would have been afraid of you seven points, but now, it is not the beginning."


    His voice was majestic and majestic, and his eyes were shining with dazzling light. His own surface spread dazzling light, like spreading from the depths of the void, as if falling from the nine days and leaving the bondage.


    "I''ll find out after trying it!"


    Crazy Zun drink, a fist Rune towering, terrible energy rage across the sky, like thunder like impact.


    "It''s not the beginning. I''m not what you can do now!"


    Shenguang Tianzun light drink, a fist seal wrapped in thunder to meet.


    The space where the two fists collided was chaotic, and dark cracks sprang out.


    Only the strong aftershocks sweeping between the two can destroy everything, suppress mountains and rivers, and tear mountains and rivers!


    "Boom..."


    At the moment, many of the hills in the surrounding mountains exploded with the strike of the two strong men.


    Kuang Zun''s figure, however, retreated at the same time. His face suddenly turned pale and his mouth was covered with blood.


    "You took that step..."


    Crazy Zun was shocked and looked at the divine light, and finally dignified.


    "He hasn''t made that step yet. It''s just a half field."


    The jade fairy appeared, and her eyebrows wrinkled tightly. The jade plate in her hand swept out of the sky. The energy of heaven and earth was surging and swept to the God of light. At the same time, he said to crazy Zun, "you are delaying him for a while. I want to set up the array. As long as we have time to wait for purple emperor, we will have an opportunity."


    "Well, I''ll try my best to hold that old scum."


    Crazy respect to drink, prompted Wang Wumai, power burst, so that the surrounding space directly appeared substantial space cracks.


    At the moment, Kuang Zun is full of power to cut off the earth and smash the rivers and mountains. The void around him is like a black abyss. He begins to suppress it and go to the divine light.


    The fight between these three people is at the top of the void, and no one else can step on it.


    But in the lower air, the terrible breath rippled, the sound of killing screamed earth shaking, fierce fighting together.


    In respect of the level of cultivation, plus the generals and ministers, spirit spirit and other people to join, Tianshu hall will never fall behind.


    However, a rune master at the level of eight stars in the temple of light delays the two powerful ones in Tianshu hall.


    On the level of Wu Huang Jing and Wu Huang Jing, the light God Court seems to be pouring out. The overall strength of the Seven Star hall will not be under the light God court, but only one Tianshu hall will fall into the inferior position at the moment.


    "Ah..."


    Among the numerous energy muffled noises, there are many screams. Some disciples of Tianshu hall have been falling down. In a short period of time, there has been a river of blood


    "kill, the Tianshu hall should be destroyed today!"


    In the light God court, there are Martial Emperor realm practitioners who drink coldly. Under the crazy attack, they kill many disciples of Tianshu hall.


    "Anyone who wants to move the Tianshu hall has to pay the price of bleeding!"


    Lin Weiqi Jiao drinks and sees countless disciples of Tianshu hall fall down. Her eyes are red, and her whole body is wrapped in flames and kills her.


    "Kill!"


    The old man cuifu also started to kill. He was not polite. His clothes were stained with blood and his hair was messy.


    "Fight with the son of a bitch in the court of light!"


    At the moment, there is no one in the heart of the temple of blood, no one but blood falling from heaven.


    In the middle of the sky, countless veins and spirits are in the air.


    The lion and wolf roared, the Dragon leaped and the tiger leaped. There were fierce birds, and the empty shadow of the soul covered the earth. The runes were surging. The two eyes were like two rounds of thunder and lightning. They were sharp and frightening!There are demon bear veins, empty shadow across the sky, yellow mist surging, send out spiritual light, momentum is terrible!


    There is a huge snake shadow perched in the sky, eyes like a torch burning, fishy cold towering!


    The whole void is full of murderous air, the heaven and earth tremble, and the rune covers the sky.


    In the temple of Tianshu, the murderous cry was so fierce that it covered the sky and covered everything.


    Although the blood vine evil spirit, the spirit spirit, the beast kill and the soul evil are strong, they are restrained by the strong people of the light God court at this time and can not get rid of them.


    "Kill you first."


    In the temple of light, an old woman with the highest level of cultivation in Wu Huang''s realm, looks at Lin weiqi and wants to kill her.


    "Boom


    The old woman hands, the whole body is bright, the old body like a God in the light, will spread Lin Weiqi''s whole body flame, shock back her body.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the face of Wu Huangjing''s perfect peak practitioner, Lin Weiqi is still not enough to contend with. Her red lips are bleeding, her eyes are red, her face is angry, but her face is dignified.


    "Little girl, you are at the end!"


    If you come to the hall again, you will not kill the old lady.


    "I think you''re at the end of it!"


    A faint voice came out, and a ray of thunder swept through the space.


    "Bang!"


    The old woman at the top level who killed Lin Weiqi was shot down by thunder in mid air before she was close to Lin Weiqi.


    The body exploded and then the arc overflowed all around.


    "Whoosh!"


    A purple figure appeared at Lin Weiqi''s side, a pill was handed out, and her eyes peeped around her, her expression slightly coagulated.


    "Master of the temple."


    Lin Weiqi looked at the purple robe figure that suddenly appeared in front of her. It was a young man with a purple cloth wrapped around his broad sword. Under the eyebrow of the sword, his eyes were sharp and frightening. On his shoulder stood a little golden macaque, who could not be Du Shaofu.


    "It''s the master of Shao Temple coming!"


    in the crowd of disciples in the fierce battle of Tianshu hall, some disciples found the appearance of Du Shaofu, and immediately began to be enthusiastic and yelled for death.


    Especially for the disciples who had entered the ancient seal land, they had special trust and worship for the purple robed youth. For example, as long as the young man was there, everything in Tianshu hall would be safe and sound today.


    "The Lord of Shaodian is the people of the light God''s court. They want to wash our Tianshu temple with blood!"


    Lin Weiqi takes the pills from Du Shaofu''s hands and takes them. She looks dignified and says.


    "There is no forgiveness for those who are in the court of light!"


    Du Shaofu was angry and waved his hand back. Suddenly, a terrible breath came out of the mountain behind him.


    On the other side of the sky, suddenly there are hundreds of figures flying into the sky.


    At this time, there were not many figures in the overwhelming battle. However, the breath of the hundreds of channels was rippling, but it attracted the attention of the whole battlefield.


    Even the powerful people have to pry away.


    "It''s the son of a bitch in the court of light, kill it!"


    "Kill the scum of the court of light!"


    "Roar


    Drinking like thunder, roaring beast, a few short flash, hundreds of figures appear in the sky over the battlefield.


    At least the atmosphere of Wu Huang''s realm suddenly broke out.


    Many of the breath, let the venerable also want to move to fear.


    More than one hundred people and more than one hundred Emperor Wu territory were killed like tigers out of the mountain.


    They immediately rushed into the crowd of the God of light, and the place they passed was full of evil spirit.


    "It''s them. It''s the people of the world."


    Some disciples of Tianshu hall recognized ye Piaoling, Du Yunlong, qianguyu, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing, etc.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 991

    Those who have ever set foot on the lightning platform in the ancient seal, any one of them is a terrible generation.


    At the moment, Du Xiaoqing, yepiaoling, Du Yunlong, Xiaohu, qianguyu, Yinhu, etc. are all in the terrible cultivation. No one can stop the strong in the bright god court.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared and turned into its own body. The black Rune soared into the sky. A tiger''s claw was seen to be encircling the golden rune. It seemed that it was enough to completely crush the mountains and rivers below.


    Two bright god court of Wu Huangjing on the other side of the cultivation, directly by the small tiger this claw tore into pieces.


    At the moment, the tiger''s strength soared after being forged by shenlei. After half a year''s understanding of the war situation, the strength has risen again. The peak cultivation on the other side of the animal emperor''s realm is to understand the profound meaning of the dark sky tiger. There will be no difficulty in killing ordinary human practitioners at the same level.


    "Gee!"


    The silver winged magic carving is transformed into the noumenon, flapping its wings to block out the sun, and the golden light spreads for 100000 Li. A strong man in the bright divine court is swept by its wings, and is instantly destroyed and broken.


    "Kill!"


    Night floating Ling, silver fox, eternal jade, stone, snatch Sha and so on, the day general Wei''s attack is fierce, just like one after another, the most chilling.


    "Kill!"


    The eagle king''s Gong sword, stepping into the mysterious realm of Emperor Wu, laughs at the sky with pride. The palm and claw marks forged by the sacred formula can destroy the talisman and tear the practitioners of the same level into pieces.


    "The court of light, there''s not a good thing, kill!"


    Du Yunlong drank, killed and cut fiercely, and his eyes were full of thunder. He had already set foot on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s realm!


    Although there were only more than 100 people killed by this group of fearsome people, they immediately subverted the whole battlefield, killing the people from the God of light, and began to flee in all directions.


    This group of people is not only powerful, but also fierce.


    Each of them was as fierce as a fierce beast, fearless of the attack of the strong in the court of light, as if any of their flesh bodies had reached a terrible level.


    These more than 100 people rushed into the crowd of the light God court, just like the wild wolf rushing into the sheep, killing the strong people of the bright god''s court screaming repeatedly.


    The disciples and the strong in the temple of light were panicked. They had never seen such a fierce and wild killing.


    "There are a lot of talismans and Daoists. Please leave some for me."


    Du Xiaoyao drank a lot. When Du Shaofu snatched it from his shoulder, he turned into a huge golden ape, which was like the supreme one. It was a feast for him to rob the disciples of the light divine court.


    "The court of light!"


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the golden light burst out in his eyes, and the golden runes behind him erupted. The ROC''s golden wings stirred him, and the wind and thunder resounded through the sky. The golden light was like a bright day, and his eyes were red with blood.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu shook his hand, and the wide sword wrapped with purple cloth appeared in his hand.


    "Boom


    Shaking his arm, the purple cloth strips were all reduced to pieces and dissipated. A dazzling purple gold light burst out from the broad sword like a repressed volcano!


    "Ouch!"


    In a flash, the amazing and dazzling purple and gold talisman''s Secret patterns soared to the sky, and the wind and thunder in the sky and the earth, the dragon and the tiger roared, and the birds and turtles roared, as if there were gods and Demons howling.


    It was the birth of Zijin tianque. In the barren ancient space, for more than half a year, the spirit finally devoured the participation energy of the fierce soul, and the spirit breath was also increased.


    At the moment, with the first appearance of Zijin tianque in Du Shaofu''s hands, the whole world swept by the breath of terror is shaking. Many mountains in the distance are shaking with energy, and they can''t help falling into pieces!


    "He Shenbing?"


    Some people looked at Du Shaofu in astonishment. The broad purple gold sword, with its tiger bone and dragon posture, was like the God of thousands of soldiers. He wanted to see the red phoenix rising in the sun for nine days!


    "That''s a magic weapon!"


    Among the people coming to the light God court, many of them are also secretly shocked. That magic weapon is too powerful.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings to kill him, just like a giant ROC spreading his wings. His speed was as fast as lightning. He waved out the purple gold sky palace in his hands. His goal was to be a mysterious middle-aged woman who was fighting with the magic spirit.


    Feeling the breath on Du Shaofu''s body, the middle-aged beautiful woman''s eyes are also dignified, and she immediately tries her best to shake off the charm spirit.


    At last, the middle-aged beautiful woman was suspended in the void, and there was a dazzling light around her. It was like a dazzling divine ring around her. It was filled with holy radiance, with some solemn color. She was holy and powerful. She wanted to resist Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s killing is like a giant ROC diving down. The purple golden sky palace in his hand emits dazzling light, forming a purple and golden space whirlpool and splitting it with one sword.


    Sword mountain when swept out, let this side space shake!


    "Roar..."


    This sword was born, just like the singing of a dragon and the sound of a tortoise. The mountains and the earth around it fell apart. The breath of terror came to the whole space and made people tremble!


    "Click!"But just for a moment, the middle-aged woman with a low level of Wu Zun was directly broken by the sword.


    The middle-aged woman had not yet reacted, her body was directly destroyed into pieces, and the dead could not die again.


    A powerful man in the mysterious level of wuzun realm was killed by a second sword under Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque.


    "Oh


    Wuzun, who is fighting with xuetengsha, has just ascended the peak level of wuzun, which urges a huge dragon to occupy the void and roll with dark clouds.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu appeared, waved a claw and erupted with golden light. He easily crushed his dragon''s pulse and soul, and then snatched it out with a sword, chopping his fleeing body into the void.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu started to kill, and Zijin tianque once again waved his sword.


    In fact, every sword of Du Shaofu is simple and simple, but it contains a kind of "Daoshi", which is the understanding of bajiandao!


    As the third sword passed by, fresh blood splashed into the void, and the Wu Zun of the third bright god court was killed by Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu killed the people in the bright god''s court all over the place, and they all scattered with their lives, showing their fear.


    Du Shaofu was so fierce that he killed one in three steps!


    The temple of light came to the temple of Tianshu for blood washing. He had a lot of gratitude and resentment with the temple of light for a long time. How could Du Shaofu be soft hearted at the moment!


    The surrounding energy is overwhelming. Originally, the Tianshu hall will fall into the downwind.


    At this moment, with ye Piaoling, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, general, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao, silver winged devil carving, and so on, one by one, the bright divine court has long been defeated.


    Tianshu hall, blood stained mountains, continuous mountains and rivers inch inch inch collapse broken.


    "Come on, stop that Du Shaofu, quick!"


    Being surrounded by crazy respect and jade fairies, the God God God drinks, and his heart is already dripping blood.


    He never thought that there were so many terrible realms of Emperor Wu hidden in the temple of Tianshu.


    In particular, the power of Du Shaofu, who was also seen in the description and materials by Shenguang Tianzun, was so fierce that he was so fierce that he was bleeding in his heart at the beginning of the stone dragon Empire, when the six powerful people with respect were damaged.


    At the moment, three powerful men of high rank were killed by Du Shaofu. The heart of Shenguang Tianzun was roaring. It was like cutting his flesh.


    But now the divine light and heaven is trapped in the void by the Fu array arranged by the jade fairy.


    Even if the divine light and Heavenly Master are in the "half domain" state, but coupled with crazy Zun''s all-out efforts, he can not escape.


    Yu Xianzi and Kuang Zun are even more terrible than the divine light and Heavenly Master imagined.


    At this moment, the God of light and heaven knows why the nine major forces have to fear the Seven Star Hall these years.


    "Boy, kill so many powerful people as my God court, I will not forgive you today!"


    A terrible smell came, and an old man in a bun appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    The old man''s breath fluctuated, which made Du Shaofu feel afraid that he was only one level weaker than his master Gu Qingyang, and much more powerful than other martial masters.


    "Is it extraordinary martial arts..."


    Du Shaofu raised his head and frowned slightly. Facing the old man in front of him, he felt a sense of crisis in his heart.


    "Kill!"


    The old man made a move, and the cloud light was surging around him. He was the cloud light worshiper of the light God court. He was extraordinary in martial arts, and was the existence of the famous Zhongzhou.


    "Hiss!"


    With the hand of the master of cloud light, a huge handprint burst down against Du Shaofu in the surging cloud light. Runes spread over the fingerprint, like a sea of clouds rolling, and the surrounding space showed dark space cracks. The breath was terrible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 992

    Du Shaofu could feel the old man''s strength, but he didn''t retreat half a minute. The purple gold sky palace in his hand was cut out, and the dazzling sword was swept into the air, and the sound of wind and thunder was heard incessantly.


    Under the sword, the surrounding space is torn, purple and gold light towering, and then to meet the sea of clouds fingerprints and go.


    "Chulala..."


    As the two collided, the surrounding space was "clattering" and the sea of clouds and fingerprints were like a huge wave, which wiped out all kinds of runes on the purple and gold sword.


    In the end, Du Shaofu was forced to retreat. The shaking Du Shaofu''s mouth cracked and his palm was dripping with blood.


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. Now he can easily kill Xuanmiao wuzun, but he is defeated in the face of extraordinary wuzun.


    It is the same level of wuzun, but the extraordinary wuzun is even more powerful than Du Shaofu originally imagined. That is beyond the existence of perfect wuzun!


    "If you don''t break through, you will not be able to stay."


    Yun guangzun drank deeply, and his intention of killing the sky was overwhelming. He followed him with another handprint, which swept up like a huge wave in the vast sea. It was like a river of clouds shining down, and the breath was like the death of Du Shaofu.


    Extraordinary martial respect, so powerful!


    "Oh


    At the same time, it was like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a long cry of gods, from Du Shaofu''s mouth. Zijin tianque raised it with one hand, and the purple robe was shaking for hunting.


    With the whole body as the center, a wave of space from Du Shaofu''s feet constantly cracks and spreads to the void.


    In front of Du Shaofu''s body, the secret patterns of the talisman bloomed and fluctuated. Before his left hand, a lightning like palm print condensed.


    &Buzz! &


    the sound of Sanskrit like murmur was heard from the palm print, and then it was accompanied by the secret pattern of the talisman cutting through the sky, and directly stormed to meet the former.


    "Boom


    Tightly a twinkle, two palmprint is suddenly heavy impact together.


    The thunder like dull sound of energy suddenly resounds from the battlefield between heaven and earth


    "Boom!"


    Large pieces of runes were broken and stirred, and the golden light broke out.


    The sea of clouds rolled, and the terrifying energy ripple suddenly swept away like a storm wave. The mountain peaks in the Tianshu hall rocked, and countless boulders rolled and crumbled.


    "Hiss


    Du Shaofu''s body faltered from the terrible wind. When he saw that he was about to fall to the ground, the golden wings of the ROC whirled and flapped rapidly behind his back, hitting the mountain.


    "Boom!"


    The mountains roared and the rocks turned into dust. The surrounding rock cracks had been broken away, and the top of the whole mountain was destroyed by life.


    "Pooh


    Du Fu''s face was pale and pale.


    In order to complete the Wu Emperor''s realm, the highest level of cultivation, to counter the former''s extraordinary martial reverence.


    Du Shaofu, with his abnormal defense and increasingly powerful mystery, and the help of Dapeng''s golden wings, will also be hurt.


    Even if there is Zijin tianque in the hand, it is difficult to resist.


    This extraordinary martial respect is too powerful!


    "It''s hard to fight."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself like a flash of lightning. This extraordinary martial reverence is very powerful. Even if he used his pulse soul and thunder pulse, he also had pulse soul and martial pulse.


    If you can have the cultivation of extraordinary martial arts, the martial vein level of this person will not be too low.


    In addition, the cultivation of the extraordinary wuzun can only support for a while and can''t solve the problem.


    "Die!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s strength, the more he could not restrain his killing intention. His body straddled the sky, and his breath seemed like he was going to destroy the world. He attacked Du Shaofu again.


    "You can only use your cards."


    The cold in his eyes, a mysterious breath spread out of Du Shaofu''s body. Originally, in his golden eyes, there was a strange talisman and secret pattern, which was swept out with extremely amazing energy, which shocked people''s soul!


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes shot out as if there were ten thousand feet of light in his eyes, and the rays of strange talismans overlapped.


    In a short moment, the dazzling talisman and secret pattern shrouded the sky like a bright moon, shrouded in the sea of clouds, and left.


    Suddenly, the eyes of Yunhai Zun are also slightly stagnant.


    But just a moment is less than the time, the cloud light venerable eyes showed a sneer.


    "It''s just magic. You''re too weak if you''re less than the original God of the eight star spirit Fu master."


    Yun guangzun sneered, wrapped in a sea of clouds, and ignored Du Shaofu directly.


    The magic power formed by the original spirit power that the eight star spirit Rune master had not yet reached could not shake him at all.


    In the face of the cloud light worshiper''s coming across the sky, Du Shaofu smiles, and a special Rune light appears in his eyes.


    It seems that there are many similarities between the light of runes and xuanhun Tong. They seem to be the same as each other.The rune light, in front of the formation of a virtual space wave.


    Later, Du Shaofu''s figure, in the eyes of Yunhai Zun, went directly into the space fluctuation and disappeared.


    "It''s magic again, the end of the crossbow!"


    In spite of Du Shaofu, Yun guangzun''s figure wrapped in the sea of clouds and immediately swept into the space ripple.


    "There is something hidden in the illusion, something is wrong!"


    And in the shadow of the space into the wave of a moment, cloud light Zun immediately found the abnormal.


    However, with his strong cultivation strength, Yun guangzun was still indifferent and didn''t care much about it.


    But it also did not underestimate, the mind released, probing around, found the surrounding space, ancient and boundless, different general.


    With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu displayed his mysterious soul pupil. Finally, he used "Xumi''s dreamland" as a cover to introduce this extraordinary martial statue into the ancient space.


    Otherwise, this extraordinary martial respect will not be so careless into the ancient space.


    The ancient space is not ordinary. After thoroughly controlling and integrating the ancient space, everything in this space can be driven to be useless.


    If you can understand how much you control, you can motivate how much for your own use.


    The animal power, secret arts and Fu array in the ancient space can all be used by Du Shaofu at the moment.


    Once a strong enemy is trapped in the ancient space, it can only be slaughtered.


    Du Shaofu had already integrated and controlled the ancient space. He knew it well, but he never used it.


    "It seems to be an extraordinary treasure, but today I have a good harvest!"


    Yun guangzun sneered, and his intention to kill was not covered up. The magic weapon in Du Shaofu''s hand was absolutely precious. At this time, he could feel extraordinary in this strange space, and it was impossible for him not to want it.


    "Boom


    With the fall of the cold laughter, yunguangzun''s cloud sea riots, such as the cloud river shining, dazzling runes interwoven.


    In the Yunhe River, it seems that there are still stars, which seem to be incomparably brilliant, and immediately shrouded in Du Shaofu.


    There is no doubt that Yun guangzun feels that time has been delayed a lot. He wants to kill Du Shaofu with all his strength.


    "I won''t play with you. You can stay here."


    Du Shaofu sneered. At the moment when the cloud river came, his figure disappeared.


    At the same time, the attack of cloud light master disappeared.


    Then the surrounding changes, the cloud light venerable appeared in a void space.


    There is no space, countless monsters roar in the void, and the secret method of Fu array runs through the void. This is a vast void, and the breath of ancient recklessness fluctuates


    At this moment, the cloud light venerable person only then real eye reveals dignified, he feels the extraordinary in this space.


    "Hi..."


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu''s figure is swept out of the illusory and fluctuating space, and then the desolate space turns into a light curtain and sweeps into the brow.


    "Kill...!"


    On the ground and at low altitude, the war is still fierce.


    It was a bloody battle, extremely tragic.


    As the energy runes interweave and sweep, the broken arms and limbs keep flying, and the body turns into a blood mist.


    Some strong people''s lives are extremely fragile at this moment.


    However, those who came to the temple of light had already begun to feel miserable. Some of them had already started to flee, and were chased everywhere by night floating Ling, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing and general.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu killed three of the powerful ones in the temple of light, and even the master of cloud light was locked into the ancient space.


    The rest of the powerful ones in the court of light are no longer able to support without their bodies.


    However, few people can compete with Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao, ye Piaoling, Du Yunlong, general and so on.


    "Boy, what about the cloud glory?"


    A loud shout resounded through the void, and an old man in broad robes appeared in front of Du Shaofu. His robe was covered with thunder runes, and his whole body was ablaze with electric arc.


    He is the master of Lei Guang, and the extraordinary warrior of the light God court with Yun Guang Zun, and he has been spying on the whole battlefield.


    Lei guangzun blasted a wuzun old man in Tianshu hall into a heavy blow and fell to the mountain. He happened to see Du Shaofu come out of the space and chase the Yun guangzun in. However, there was no trace of him. He gave up chasing the old wuzun in the pivot hall that day, and the target was directed at Du Shaofu.


    "He won''t live long!"


    Du Shaofu looks at Lei guangzun and feels his breath. He is not under the former, and he is also an extraordinary martial master!


    In the dark, Du Shaofu was suddenly in a state of unconsciousness. Behind his back, the golden wings of the ROC burst into bright gold. In his mind, he thought of all kinds of solutions that he could deal with.


    "Little scumbag, kill many strong men in our God''s court, and die!"


    Lei guangzun is merciless, and his figure is fighting Du Shaofu across the space, and the thunder light is rippling around.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 993

    "Back first!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned. In this man, Du Shaofu felt a sense of danger that was slightly stronger than the one in front of him. Naturally, it was not hard enough.


    At the moment, his shoulder trembled, and the golden wings of the ROC fluttered behind his back. His figure immediately retreated in the sky, and the shadow of the golden light appeared in the sky, dazzling.


    The speed of the golden winged ROC and the carefree walk are absolutely as fast as lightning.


    "It''s not slow!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s shadow retrogression, Lei guangzun''s eyes were also surprised, but then he shook his head coldly.


    As the arc moves around, the space around Lei guangzun slowly distorts and the rune fluctuates. Finally, the whole human body disappears mysteriously.


    "The power to control space."


    Just as soon as the Lei Guang Zun disappeared, Du Shaofu saw it in the distance, and his whole body suddenly trembled. Even the original spirit of his mind could not help shaking.


    At the same time when Du Shaofu was eager to retreat again, a thunderbolt appeared in the space before his death, which was less than a meter away.


    "Boy, no matter how fast you are, it''s useless in front of absolute strength. Die!"


    Lei guangzun appeared, indifferent to kill. A palm print was taken, and the electric arc around him fluctuated. In a moment, it was like a thunder ball, which surged with thunder clouds in the air, and hit Du Shaofu like lightning.


    "The meaning of thunder and lightning."


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and suddenly thunder surged in his eyes, like a sea of thunder. A purple lightning was released in front of him. A fist covering the purple thunder and lightning suddenly swept out and collided heavily with the former.


    "Boom..."


    When the two collide, the lightning Rune submerges the heaven and earth, is extremely bright, and with the thunder dull sound, it blocks other people out, and it is difficult for anyone to be affected.


    When the terrible movement subsided, Du Shaofu stepped into the void and was covered with electric arc.


    Lei guangzun''s terrible strike, but the thunder and lightning finally poured into Du Shaofu''s body and disappeared without a trace, indicating that it did not cause much damage at all.


    "Pooh


    But then Du Shaofu''s mouth also overflowed with a faint trace of gold blood, which was nothing more than that.


    "Eh..."


    Lei guangzun was surprised and surprised. He felt that the same thunder and lightning breath burst out of Du Shaofu''s body just now, which made him feel scared, like thunder and lightning supreme. If he could understand, he would surely be able to further his strength. This is his great opportunity.


    "It seems that my chance has come!"


    Lei guangzun''s words were very cold, and his eyes were extremely cold, with the intention of killing. Then a paw print was placed in his hand, and the thunder and lightning ran through the void like a claw of the sky, covering the void on Du Shaofu''s head.


    Watching the old man''s paw marks fall, Du Shaofu''s eyes are also smeared with a cruel color.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is definitely not without the power to fight again.


    Whether it''s Zijin tianque, pulse soul or thunder Wu pulse, you can fight again. More importantly, purple thunder xuanding is still on you.


    Once the purple thunder Xuan tripod was used, Du Shaofu knew that he was afraid that he would not be able to blow the extraordinary Wu Zun in front of him into dross, but also be destroyed.


    However, once the purple thunder xuanding appeared, Du Shaofu knew that he would have to escape all over the world.


    Then, just as Du Shaofu was about to do his best, a figure appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu from the void behind him.


    The latter''s insipid handshake was quietly resisted on the paw print of Lei guangzun.


    A slightly old voice, also with a kind of domineering power, resounded in the void: "Lei Guang, Laozi''s disciple, you are not qualified to move!"


    At the moment that the fist seal was close to the paw print, the old face of Lei guangzun suddenly changed. The arc around him was dissipated and crawling for no reason at this time.


    It seemed that he felt something. Lei guangzun was suddenly shocked and looked up, but he saw an old man about fifty years old standing in front of Du Shaofu.


    The old man''s long black hair fluttered back, his red robe was bulging, his forehead was square, and under his thick eyebrows, his eyes were deep, and there was a flame Rune jumping in the depths of his pupils.


    If you look at it carefully, the flame Rune jumping in the depths of both pupils is actually a kind of thunder and lightning like flame. Those lightning eyes make people look at it more, as if they are trapped in destruction. The original gods in the mud pill palace will also be destroyed, and the soul will tingle and wither.


    Seeing that figure clearly, Lei guangzun couldn''t help but his old face trembled and his eyes were shocked. He couldn''t help but cry out: "Xia Hou Fenglei, your spirit has recovered?"


    Lei guangzun is naturally aware of the Xiahou Fenglei, they have always been the same generation.


    But more than a thousand years ago, the four words of Xiahou Fenglei had always been his elusive existence.


    At this time, Lei guangzun also knew that the recovery of Xiahou Fenglei was perfect.It is obvious that the spirit of Xiahou Fenglei has merged with the physical body, even without any influence. The space around it is directly distorted. It seems that he wants to control this piece of heaven and earth and let the space ripple. The terrifying power spreads faintly, which makes the spirit in his mind tremble.


    "Master, have you recovered?"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu had already stepped forward and looked at the master qizun who suddenly appeared around him. Suddenly, there was a look of surprise on his pale and determined face.


    "Shaofu, you go to help others first. It''s good to give him to be a teacher."


    Qi Zun looks aside and ignores Lei guangzun. He smiles at Du Shaofu.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, and master qizun was restored. With a keen insight into the power of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu knew that the strength of master qizun''s Fenglei at that time was much stronger than that of the extraordinary warrior Zun.


    Even Du Shaofu guessed that the breath on master qizun at this time did not seem to be much lower than that of elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    After nodding, Du Shaofu''s figure quickly retreated.


    Zijin tianque reappeared in his hands, and Du Shaofu''s golden light burst out in his double pupils, and rushed into the powerful lineup of the light God court.


    There was a scream and a massacre, and a wail came out.


    In the middle of the sky, Qi Zun Xia Hou Fenglei then looked up at the Lei guangzun. In the depths of his double pupils, the flame like thunder light beat with a chill and said: "you know that my original God was not in the body. Only my brothers and I know about this matter. It seems that your bright god court is related to the demon cult!"


    "Xia Hou Fenglei, no matter whether you recover or not, you can''t escape today!"


    Lei guangzun''s old face was gloomy, and his figure immediately wanted to get rid of the device Zun and retreat. The billowing lights appeared in the sky, and the thunder light runes were all over the void, which was like the end of the day.


    "Even if the bright shrine is related to the demon sect, some people in the demon sect are afraid of those big families in the world. As for Lei Guang, you are a mole ant in front of me 1300 years ago. Now, it still can''t be changed. You should pay this debt by your life if you offend me in the Seven Star hall and hurt my Xiahou Fenglei''s disciple."


    The light voice was with a look of awe. Qizun''s voice dropped, and his murderous intention was not covered up. He resisted the fist on the mark of Lei guangzun''s paw. Suddenly, a flame of lightning beat, like a maggot of tarsal bones, tightly attached to the paw mark of Lei guangzun, making it unable to retreat.


    "Not good!"


    It seems that he had a bad feeling. The God of thunder light was cold, and the thunder and lightning in his body were raging. He tried his best to break away from the bondage of qizun.


    However, in the face of Lei Guang Zun''s all-out resistance, qizun''s face is flat. The flame and lightning jumping on his fist seem to suddenly live. A huge suction gushes out, and then swallows the thunder and lightning on the thunder and lightning master''s body directly.


    No matter how Lei guangzun resisted, it would not help.


    "Martial uncle Shengguang, help me, help me!"


    At the end of the day, Lei guangzun, with all his efforts, finally made a big noise, and the sound of a loud cry for help resounded in the sky.


    However, it seems that all of this can not change anything. On top of the fist, the thunder and lightning energy of the thunder worshiper was just swallowed up. The next moment, the space in front of the fist exploded and the electric arc soared into the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The space collapses, but the Lei guangzun''s body is directly blasted before the fist of the weapon Zun.


    Lei guangzun''s body turned into a vast amount of ashes and poured down, even the yuan God could not escape.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In the void, the energy surges and shakes everywhere. The terrible Rune array arranged by the jade fairy is forcibly destroyed by the divine light and heaven. The vast energy bursts into bursts of roar, dazzling, dense runes, and sonorous waves.


    "Hula..."


    Such as the tide of energy spread, such as the waves, spread out the endless space ripple, shake this void, scared everyone below, scared, scared!


    "Bang bang!"


    The energy waves soared into the sky. With a low and dull sound, the energy storm rolled up thousands of feet high, drowning the void above. The runes were endless, and they were released in the void. Then, the figures of jade fairy and crazy Zun were shaken back from the air. Both of them spat blood and suffered heavy damage.


    "Are you all right?"


    Qizun''s figure rushed out, and his hands gently resisted the jade fairy and crazy Zun''s back, stopping the two bodies in the void at the same time.


    "Old four, you recovered?"


    Crazy Zun turned back, dishevelled, too late to wipe the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, and laughed happily at qizun.


    With a smile, Chi Zun said to him, "not only has he recovered completely, but he has made some progress."


    As the voice fell, qizun looked up into the sky. In the dazzling light, the figure of the divine light God God God rushed out. The light was dazzling around, covering the void. With the thunder wave, it was extremely terrible.


    "Shenguang has reached the level of half domain. Be careful!"


    The jade fairy said to qizun, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she was worried."Half domain level, me too!"


    Qizun Xia Hou Feng smiles faintly, then looks at the distant void, the sound wave spreads out, way: "Yin thunder old man, unexpectedly came, you also roll out!"


    [these two shifts are also yesterday''s, so let''s make it to the eighth shift. Today''s Xiaoyu will be updated in the afternoon. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 994

    "Jie Jie, Xia Hou Fenglei, I didn''t expect you really recovered."


    The gloomy voice falls, and there is space in the upper void, which slowly spreads out, and the thunder light overflows, and the void diffuses.


    Then there are seven figures slowly swept out of the space, and then a few flashes, it is in the public eye.


    At the beginning, an old man in yellow robe had a very strong and terrible breath. The six mysterious people in black behind him, and the breath of any one of them was at the level of dignity.


    In particular, two of the six men in black had a slightly stronger breath than the eight star Hunyuan Rune master in the temple of light.


    "Old man Yin Lei."


    And so on, with the jade robe, Huang Zun.


    The old man in yellow robe was the old man of Yin Lei who had pretended to be a famous Minister of Jimo.


    "Old man Yin Lei is here."


    Du Shaofu, who was killing the invaders in the temple of light, also noticed the movement in the sky. He looked up and saw that the Yellow robed old man was the Yin thunder old man who had been frightened away by the purple flame demon Huang.


    According to the comparison of elder brother Zhen Qingchun''s strength, Ziyan yaohuang should be wary of her elder brother Zhen Qingchun, but she can frighten the old man who walks Yin Lei. Du Shaofu guesses that the cultivation strength of the old man Yin Lei should be Nirvana peak martial respect, which has just touched the half domain level at most.


    But that kind of level, already is extremely terrible.


    An extraordinary warrior has already made himself not an opponent. Nirvana''s peak touches a half domain level martial Zun, and he is far from enough.


    "You are willing to come at last. If you fail today, you and I will not be able to hand over the work!"


    With the appearance of yinlei old man, Shengguang Tianzun''s face is not very good-looking, and his voice is dignified with a bit of anger.


    Many of the strong men in the light God''s court were killed and suffered heavy losses. However, the old man of Yin Lei had to wait until now, which made the emperor extremely unhappy.


    "We just want Xiahou Fenglei and Nadu Shaofu. You and I will join hands to deal with Xiahou Fenglei. Others can''t stop the three of zitianzun for how long."


    The old man Yin Lei didn''t seem to care much about the divine light. His deep eyes glanced at the whole audience. Then he waved his hand and covered his face with six black robes behind him. The man in black who only showed his eyes said, "deal with crazy Zun and jade fairy, catch Du Shaofu and make a quick decision!"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The six black figures then swept out like lightning, and each rushed to the lower air. Two of the strongest of them directly rushed to kuangzun and the jade fairy who had suffered heavy damage.


    "Son of a bitch


    With a big drink, the rough figure suddenly pours out, and the momentum bursts out, shaking and roaring in the void.


    Although Kuang Zun was badly hurt, he was still terrible and fierce. His body rushed up into the sky with supreme power and dazzling energy. He immediately fought with a powerful demon cult.


    The next moment, the jade fairy holding the "panlinggubi" also collided with a powerful demon cult.


    However, the remaining four powerful men of demon sect were all locked in Du Shaofu''s body and went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Brother, be careful!"


    Three breath swept, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu''s Bi Fang divine bird and black tiger body then crossed the sky, with the terrible momentum of tornado storm.


    Du Xiaoyao''s golden ape''s body spread in the golden light. Qi Qi appeared. Without saying anything, the three people tried their best to directly block the three people who came to the four powerful people of demon sect.


    The remaining one, the most powerful one among the four, went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "It should be perfect wuzun!"


    Feeling the breath of the demon cult master, Du Shaofu bit his teeth. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered like an eagle in the sky. His movement was as fast as lightning, and his sword was directly split out.


    A simple sword contains the art of swordsmanship!


    "Bang bang!"


    In the room of electric light and flint, the four men collided with each other. The speed was dazzling. The low and dull hum was then heard. A large number of dazzling runes exploded in the air, and the surging murderous intention surged into the void.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The bodies of Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing''s black tiger and Bifang divine bird were shaken back and fell to the lower part of the mountain.


    Du Xiaoyao''s situation is also some bad, one after another to shatter the space ripple.


    The three men are not the opponents of the powerful ones, not to mention the three powerful ones of the demon sect, they are not ordinary.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was staggering back in the void. There was a little pale gold bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. The other side completed his martial arts cultivation and was very strong.


    "The court of light has something to do with the demon sect. Yin Lei, you shot me that day. Today you have to pay the price!"


    The wind and thunder of the summer Marquis of qizun drank heavily. The thunder and lightning light that spread from his own body covered the void. There were killing opportunities and shaking the four sides. In the sky, there were flashes of lightning like flame, which swept the old man of Yin Lei and the divine light of heaven with the speed of lightning.


    "Xia Hou Fenglei, you have arrived in the half domain?"


    Feeling the momentum of qizun Xiahou Fenglei, the old man''s face changed unexpectedly. At the beginning, he secretly attacked Xiahou Fenglei. At that time, Xiahou Fenglei was only the peak level of eight star nirvana."Thank you for that, but it''s a pity that you haven''t made much progress in your accomplishments over the past 1000 years."


    Qizun Xia Hou''s wind and thunder are heavy. At the moment, it is not like a normal Rune master, but like a fierce thunder beast. It breaks out incomparable flame and thunder, which directly covers the old man of Yin thunder and the God light Heavenly Master. It carries a terrible thunder and lightning pressure and destroys a large area of void life.


    "I didn''t expect that you have also arrived in the realm of the half domain."


    The divine light God God rushed out, the whole body dazzling light spread, sent out the dazzling terrible light, and the thunder light wave, turned into a dazzling bright light column, with the potential to penetrate the sky, straight swept to the qizun Xia Hou wind and thunder.


    "It''s the same half domain, but I''m respected by people. I''m full of spirit thunder. How can you defeat me?"


    At the same time, the thunder light in the sky condenses into a claw print.


    The claw print is composed of thunder and lightning condensation. The thunder rune is so dense that it makes the dazzling light of the divine light appear dim. When it is so bright that the living creatures below have to close their eyes and can''t face it.


    "Boom


    There are meteorite collisions, the void changes color, and the brilliant runes are blown up. The energy confines the void. The claw marks of the statue tear up the light column of the divine light and shake back the holy light.


    When the thunder claw comes to the sky, the thunder''s shadow appears in the shadow of the thunder.


    &(laughter) &


    under the claw print, the space along the way was torn apart, and five dark space traces were exposed, which was the real tearing space.


    "You have to pay for it!"


    Qi Zun drank deeply, ignored the old man of Yin thunder, opened his mouth and sucked it. He swallowed the lightning power of the old man into his mouth, and the whole body flowed with flames and thunder. Even in his pupils, there were leaping flames and thunder lights, which seemed to turn into a god of thunder. Then he punched the old man''s paw marks.


    "Bang!"


    Deep explosion, Yin Lei old man was directly shaken open, mouth of a mouth of blood spurt.


    "Yin thunder, use your cards quickly, or you will not be able to deal with the storm and thunder of the summer Marquis!"


    Shenguang Tianzun''s face is very ugly. The strength of Xiahou Fenglei is stronger than he imagined.


    There are also a large number of powerful people in the light court falling down, which is the foundation of the light God court, is the hard work of the God of light for thousands of years, and his heart is bleeding at the moment.


    Yin Lei old man looked ahead and respected the wind and thunder of the summer marquis. Deep in his eyes, he felt cold. A light ball waving with thunder light suddenly opened in his palm.


    And as the light ball in the palm of Yin Lei old man can be crushed, a cool and majestic voice comes out slowly from the sky.


    "You really want me to show up, two rubbish!"


    As the cool and majestic voice spread out at the same time, on the empty top of the head of Yin Lei old man, there was a strange light spreading out.


    A figure wrapped in thunder and lightning appears, and the lightning around him is still like a silver snake, which submerges him and envelops him.


    With the appearance of the figure, a terrible threat spread, with the destruction of tyranny.


    That figure appears in the void above, people dare not approach, can only look up!


    Qi Zun Xia Hou wind and thunder seems to feel something, the eyes flame thunder light wave, also gradually micro condensation.


    "See the messenger!"


    That thunder light figure appears, Yin thunder old man, divine light heavenly respect two people immediately salute respectfully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 995

    "It took a lot of time for you, and it''s worth it."


    The thunder light figure fluctuates, ignores the Yin thunder old man and the divine light heaven Zun, in the eye thunder fight shoots, looks directly at the summer Marquis wind and thunder, that vision is like thunder sea rippling.


    Far below the void, far away from the upper qizun Xiahou wind and thunder, crazy respect, jade fairy that strong battlefield.


    The appearance of the terrible thunder light in the sky naturally attracted the attention of Du Shaofu, who had just been shaken back, especially the thunder pulse in his body. It seemed that he felt something and was ready to move.


    Just feeling the breath of the thunder light figure, Du Shaofu''s heart sank at the moment.


    The terrible breath, like a real cover, solidified the space of heaven and earth. Du Shaofu felt that the breath was stronger than that of master qizun.


    "Is it true that the martial area is strong in legend?" Du Shaofu''s heart was dark and his face was solemn.


    "Three little!"


    At this moment, with Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao being shaken back, the three men of spirit, beast killing and soul evil abandoned the high-ranking strongmen of the light God court and appeared at Du Shaofu''s side for the first time.


    "Be careful."


    Du Shaofu said to the three people of Meiling. He looked at the perfect military statue he was facing, and his eyes were cold. But at the moment, what was more dignified was the thunder light figure coming from above.


    Beast kill, soul evil, spirit spirit three people appear, evil spirit, immediately stop to the three demon cult martial respect and go.


    "The boy is a treasure all over his body. Let''s catch him with his hands."


    At the moment, the eyes of the magic cult''s perfect WARRIOR STATUE are facing the ROC and golden wings behind Du Shaofu, and the purple and golden sky Que in their hands are all showing the color of greed.


    The fingerprints in his hands condensed, and strange energy appeared in the sky around him, as if all the energy of heaven and earth in this space was borrowed by him.


    "Boom


    In the end, all the energy was turned into a terrible attack by this perfect wuzun, which swept away the mountains and seas, destroyed the withered and decayed, and rushed to Du Shaofu to sweep Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu changed his color and urged the purple thunder and lightning in front of him. The lightning runes filled the sky and turned into a purple arc light curtain to block the opponent''s attack.


    "Boom!"


    It was just that the perfect wuzun did not leave a hand. It was too terrible. It resonated with the heaven and earth in this area. It was like borrowing the power of heaven and earth to bind Du Shaofu.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu retreated one after another, his mouth overflowing with a faint golden blood mist.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes spread cold, thunder all over his body, and the terrible breath fluctuated. He began to urge the thunder and martial pulse!


    "Seven Star hall, it''s not time for the evil cult to come and spread wild!"


    At this time, a big shout resounded in the sky, with purple light, turned into a claw print, wrapped in purple rune, and swept down the sky.


    "Chuckla..."


    Then the purple light claw print, like purple thunder, hit the terrible Rune energy that was sweeping Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    The purple claw marks swept down, and the attack of the perfect warrior was in chaos, and the cracks in the dark space sprang out.


    In the mountains below, many of the hills, under the powerful aftershocks of the terrible purple claw marks, also cracked and burst open, revealing the gullies one by one!


    As the footprints withered and decayed, the lightning spread to the top of the perfect warrior, just like purple thunder falling down.


    "Kaka..."


    Under the fear of the sudden contraction of the two pupils of the perfect wuzun, his body was crushed like a mole ant, and the dead could not die again.


    "Shaofu, are you ok?"


    In the next moment, an old man in his 40s and 50s, wearing a purple pattern robe and long purple hair, appeared in front of Du Shaofu. His facial features were like sculptures. When he was young, he must have been very beautiful and had a noble king''s style. His breath was even more terrible at this time.


    "Sixth martial uncle."


    Looking at the purple long haired man, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly surprised, and then he was overjoyed. In front of him, it was zitianzun, the leader of Kaiyang Hall of the sixth martial uncle.


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the space around Zi Tianzun rises again, and two figures fall.


    One of them was a strong, 70 year old man in a star pattern robe, and an old man in a long robe of lingfu master. He was the master of the temple of taiyaoguang, Qianxing and danzun of Tianji hall.


    "It''s time to end it!"


    At the same time, the shadow of thunder light above hands, the terrible breath imprisons the void, there is thunder light to spread, as if to destroy this piece of heaven and earth.


    The arc flying all over the sky, blooming immortal destruction thunder and lightning, bright and dazzling, terrifying, shrouded with the wind and thunder of summer marquis.


    At this time, the thunder and lightning runes of palpitation over this void are full of brilliance, and the thunder and lightning flash of destruction rumble.


    At this moment, the void is trembling and the mountains and rivers are surging.


    As if at the moment, only that ray of thunder figure, become the only one in this world.The whole void is only left with the thunder light figure, the light is brilliant, just like the supreme!


    Such a terrible offensive, the void below all involuntarily stopped the fight, all of them were shocked to change color.


    The offensive was so terrible that even the powerful men of high rank had to sweat.


    But at the moment, qizun Xiahou''s wind and thunder was relaxed instead. Looking at the void lightly, he said softly, "I''m not afraid to separate myself. But fifth, do you really want me to waste my strength?"


    "Old four, your spirit seems to be stronger and stronger!"


    A faint laugh came out, but at the same time, a dense and bright Rune appeared in front of qizun Xiahou Fenglei.


    "Boom


    That rune momentum is also to let the void tremble, spread over the world, a shadow fell, blocking the sky of destruction thunder.


    At the moment, no matter how terrible the thunder is, it can''t get close to half a minute.


    The falling figure appeared to be older than qizun. At the age of more than 70, the black hair was smooth, and the complexion was extremely ruddy. The hair on the temples was silver and slightly floating.


    With the appearance of the old man, the heaven and earth trembled in the dark again. There was a groundless pressure spreading from his body, which seemed to be on top of the thunder figure.


    "That''s the fifth martial uncle, the famous Minister of Jimo!"


    Du Shaofu, who was in the void below, looked at the figure of the old man who appeared beside master qizun, and his eyes fluctuated in surprise.


    The old man is the master of Yuheng hall, the fifth martial uncle is a famous minister!


    "Hide your head and expose your tail, but it''s just a separate body. The Seven Star hall, you can''t be separated by you!"


    The famous Minister of Jimo raised his head and looked at the thunder light figure. With a deep drink, he heard that there were terrible talismans and secret lines all over his body, which turned into a dazzling divine ring before his body and then connected into a piece, revealing a dazzling divine awn.


    Finally, the dazzling Rune condenses into a substantial battle platform, which is brilliant and dazzling. It penetrates the space directly and destroys the destruction thunder around it.


    "The account with the demon sect will be calculated with you sooner or later. Interest will be charged first today!"


    The next moment, the figure of Jimo famous minister appeared in front of the thunder light figure, and no one could see it clearly.


    Then they just saw a fist of Jimo famous minister, wrapped in bright runes, and severely bombarded the figure of thunder light.


    "Boom..."


    This blow directly pierces the thunder light figure, explodes the thunder light and turns it into a towering arc to dissipate.


    However, there is no blood spillover, and the other party is just a separate body.


    But the result was a shock to everyone.


    "Escape, the famous Minister of Jimo has broken into the territory of martial arts. Run away!"


    Yin Lei old man''s face changed color in an instant, and almost ran away like lightning.


    "Back, everyone back!"


    Shenguang Tianzun was also scared, and his eyes were tight. He knew what the real martial realm represented.


    He had been longing for that step, but he couldn''t cross it.


    "HISHI..."


    The old man of Yin thunder and the divine light heaven God fled quickly, tearing the space and plundering into the space cracks.


    "Now that we are here, we have to pay some price!"


    Looking at the Yin Lei old man and Shenguang Tianzun running away, i.e. the chilly feeling in the eyes of the famous Minister of Mo, a rune fingerprint in the distance, seems to affect the force of the heaven and earth, and severely shoot the space crack into which the former two fled.


    "Bang bang!"


    As the fingerprints fall, the space along the way turns into nothingness, and the surrounding space collapses. A terrible energy is swept into the space cracks.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the gradually closed space crack, two bloody gushing murmurs came out, and blood mist shot out from the space crack.


    "Seven Star hall, will not exist for too long, I will never give up


    The voice of Yin Li pain came from the space crack. It was obvious that both the old man of Yin Lei and the God light Heavenly Master had suffered heavy damage, and then the space cracks merged slowly.


    "Kill, one will not stay!"


    Zitianzun looks at the space above, his eyes fall down, and then he sweeps across the battlefield, his eyes surging with killing intention, and his figure suddenly sweeps out and makes an instant move.


    "Run away, run away..."


    One by one, the strongmen of the bright god''s court and several worshippers of the demon sect, who dare to stay at the moment, are all scattered and running away in a panic.


    "Kill!"


    But at this moment, with the purple heaven, the crazy, the Dan, the dry star, and so on, the strong ones of each rank also fell rapidly.


    "Die!"


    The master of Yuheng hall, the famous Minister of Mo, made a move. The eight star Hunyuan lingfu master in the light God court was about to flee quickly, but in the end, all the spirits were destroyed.


    At the moment, in the hands of the master of the Yuheng hall, the eight star Hunyuan lingfu master has no resistance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 996

    A bloody battle ended with the participation of zitianzun, danzun, Qianxing Zun, qizun and the master of Yuheng hall, i.e. famous officials of Jimo.


    Except for the two martial masters whose breath was slightly stronger than that of the eight star Hunyuan lingfu master in the light God''s court under the demon sect''s Yin Lei old man, who were lucky to escape in the hands of the severely damaged crazy Zun and the jade fairy as soon as possible, none of the other thousands of strong men in the bright god hall and several worshippers of the demon sect could be spared.


    Blood is flowing in the sky!


    This is to let the spirit, beast kill, soul evil, blood rattan evil spirit get a lot of nourishment.


    When the war was over, most of the remaining disciples in Tianshu hall were bloody.


    All the disciples were grieved for the fall of the same family, and their eyes were red, but they were also excited to kill all the invaders of the light God court.


    Lin Weiqi is like a fire in red. At the moment, she is drenched with blood and clings tightly to her body. Her delicate red lips are pale, and she is dyed red by red blood, showing a bit of sad beauty.


    "What is the origin of the cult?"


    "The court of light is going to be completely abolished, and all the strong will be killed!"


    "It seems that the master of Yuheng hall, the nine life worshiper, is a famous Minister of Mo, who seems to have broken through to the legendary level of the martial realm. After that, the strength of the Seven Star hall has gone up a step again and is getting closer to the nine major forces."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Such a big movement in Tianshu hall, just like the extinction of the world, also caused countless figures to gather from afar.


    The nine masters of Yuheng hall ordered the worshippers to set foot in the legendary martial realm. All the powerful people in the bright god court were killed. The news of the birth of the mysterious demon sect was also spread from the spiritual realm.


    At dusk, the sun is like blood.


    In the main hall of Tianshu hall, there are only seven hall masters and Du Shaofu.


    "This is the fourth''s disciple. It''s really tough!"


    The famous Minister of Jimo looked at Du Shaofu with a smile in his eyes. He was known as the master of nine lives. Now he has achieved Nirvana and set foot in the realm of martial arts.


    "I''ve met Uncle Wu." Du Shaofu saluted the famous Jimo officials. His face was pale, but his abnormal body was not a big problem.


    "There is no need to be polite. There will be someone after the Seven Star hall." Jimo famous minister laughs.


    "I will never let go of the old scumbag of Shengguang Tianzun!" He was so angry that he wanted to destroy the court of light.


    "If the evil cult and the light shrine are mixed together, it''s not a worry to have a bright shrine, but we have to guard against that evil cult. Before we know the true and the false of the evil cult, it is not the time to deal with the bright shrine completely."


    Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei frowned slightly. Although he could kill the invaders of the light God court and many powerful people of the demon sect this time, he looked worried and didn''t feel very happy.


    "Is this how to let go of the court of light?"


    Although Qi Zun is clear in his heart, his anger is hard to dispel.


    "Let all the halls clear away the big and small forces of the light shrine. I believe that the present Temple of light will no longer have any resistance. It is just the old nest of the temple of light. We''d better bear with it for a while, and we''ll make a decision at that time after we find out the truth and falsehood of the evil cult." Said the jade fairy.


    "It can only be so."


    Jiuming Zun Jimo''s famous minister nodded, his eyes narrowed, and his eyes were deep, as if there was a space rippling. Then he said softly: "the demon sect has been staring at what we want from the Seven Star hall. Now we can be sure that it should be the fourth senior''s" three thousand shocks from thunder ". I''m afraid it will not be good enough to rest.


    However, this time, some of the strong men who blocked the sixth, the seventh and the third of the demon sect were killed. In addition, the old man of Yin Lei was severely damaged. The mysterious man also lost a part of his body, and the bright divine court could not turn over the waves again. It should be a short time before any big action could be formed. "


    "It''s a pity that we don''t know much about the cult." Qian xingzun sighs.


    "Martial uncles and uncles, I''d like to go to the ancient Tianzong. If there is news about the evil cult in the ancient Tianzong year, I believe I can ask a lot." Du Shaofu pondered it for a moment, then raised his head and said to Kuang Zun.


    "That''s a good idea. In terms of your relationship with the ancient emperor, it should not be too difficult."


    The jade fairy nodded and knew the relationship between Du Shaofu and ancient Tianzong.


    "That''s it. Let''s find out the real and the false of the demon sect first."


    Kuang Zun also nodded, looked at Du Shaofu, and then said, "this time it''s thanks to you, otherwise the Tianshu hall will surely suffer more losses."


    At this time, Yu Xianzi and zitianzun are also looking at Du Shaofu with a look of surprise.


    They knew that crazy Zun was referring to the hundreds of extraordinary young people brought by Du Shaofu, who had caused a great blow to the invaders of the temple of light. Otherwise, even if the Tianshu hall could be protected this time, it would have to pay an irreparable price.


    With the eyesight of zitianzun and others, we can naturally feel that the more than 100 young people are not simple.


    In addition to those monsters and a few years of age are not simple, any one of the younger generation, who has talent and talent over the whole of Zhongzhou, is extremely existent.The talent of the younger generation is comparable to the top of the nine forces.


    There are several, even compared with the top nine forces of the younger generation, have more than nothing!


    Those young people, if they all grow up in the future, what does it mean? Purple emperor, Dan Zun and so on are clear in their hearts, and they are shocked by it.


    Du Shaofu replied to the master Bo Kuang Zun: "I am also a disciple of the Seven Star hall, and it is my duty."


    "Shaofu, those young people and monsters around you have been enlarged by the holy body formula."


    Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei looked at Du Shaofu with a smile in his eyes. He felt satisfied with the disciple he had taken in at the beginning, and then his eyes were slightly puzzled. He asked Du Shaofu, "but I feel that those young people and demon beasts around you, in addition to the increase of the holy formula, seem to have had more opportunities ¡£¡±


    Du Shaofu secretly moved his master''s insight. Then he gave a smile, nodded and replied, "master''s guess is right. They not only got the sacred formula, but also got the divine thunder forging body."


    "All of them have been forged by the God thunder in the ancient land. Shaofu boy, you didn''t fool us and make us happy?"


    Du Shaofu was blinded by zitianzun, but only ten people could get the forged body of shenlei within the thirty years of sealing the ancient land.


    These more than 100 people have obtained the God thunder forging body. Naturally, he would not believe it.


    Yu Xianzi, crazy Zun, Jiuming Zun and so on also looked at Du Shaofu in doubt, waiting for Du Shaofu''s answer.


    "To tell you the truth, martial uncles and uncles, the God thunder tripod in the ancient land is now on me."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu knew that even these elders would not believe it.


    Then, in the eyes of several waves, the purple gold twinkled in Du Shaofu''s palm, and the purple thunder Xuan tripod circled in the palm.


    "Boom


    A breath of destruction and tyranny immediately released the hall.


    Kuang Zun, Jiuming Zun, zitianzun, etc. all of a sudden, all of a sudden, they were stunned.


    His eyes were full of huge waves, and then they fell on Du Shaofu as if they were looking at visitors from outside the world. All of a sudden, they got up and stood up and surrounded Du Shaofu.


    "This is shenlei Ding, that''s right!"


    At the same time, qizun suddenly got up and looked at the purple thunder tripod in Du Shaofu''s palm. He recognized that it was the God thunder tripod sealed in the ancient land. There was absolutely no mistake.


    "This is shenlei Ding, absolutely God thunder Ding!"


    Zitianzun''s excited body trembled, and his long purple hair stood upside down.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Seven top strong, then pour saliva, pour to breathe cool air.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, the seal was born in the ancient land. The nine forces searched everywhere for the God thunder tripod. How could I have thought that the God thunder tripod had fallen into the hands of my seven star hall. Fortunately, I didn''t look for it, so I laughed to death."


    Crazy Zun inhaled cold air, then he laughed endlessly, the blood of the smile surged, the wound was affected, some blood spilled from his mouth, he was still dancing and excited.


    "Shaofu, what''s going on here?"


    The jade fairy asked Du Shaofu. Her eyes were very surprised and shocked at the moment.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu naturally trusted some of his uncles and uncles, and he told the general situation he could tell with zitianzun.


    "Shaofu, in this way, the divine thunder tripod, also known as purple thunder Xuan tripod, has been controlled by you. Can you let everyone get shenlei forged body?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s situation, the famous official of Jiuming Zun, who is also a famous official of Jiuming, can''t hide the shock waves in his eyes at the moment.


    Du Shaofu nodded and said to the famous officials of Jimo, who are the masters of nine lives: "if you want to get shenlei forging body, you can do it at any time."


    "Hehe, shenlei forged body. Only your master, the fifth and the sixth got it, but the four of us didn''t get to set foot on the thunder guiding platform. This time, of course, we can''t miss it."


    Qian Xing Zun was not polite. He immediately nodded and said to Du Shaofu.


    When the seal was opened in ancient times, only Xiahou Fenglei, zitianzun and Jimo famous officials stepped on the thunder guiding platform and got the divine thunder forging body.


    But at that time, the seven of them had not yet built the Seven Star hall.


    "Shaofu, can the purple thunder Xuan tripod forge all human gods?"


    The old face of Dan Zun approached Du Shaofu and asked mysteriously.


    "Of course, but the younger you are, the better the effect will be."


    Du Shaofu said that the younger you are, the better the effect will be.


    "Ha ha, my seven star hall is going to be very happy now!"


    Hearing this, Dan Zun laughed and excited. If he forged the young disciple of the Seven Star hall, Dushen Lei, it would be enough to sweep Zhongzhou in time.


    "Shaofu, the purple thunder Xuan tripod must be strictly hidden, and certainly can''t leak the news."Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei instructs his lover. At the moment, he can''t help but show his trembling color.


    But then Du Shaofu told the story of the ancient space to crazy Zun, zitianzun, danzun, Qianxing Zun and others.


    "Damn it!"


    The seven super strong people, one by one, looked at each other, the shock, ecstasy, shock, the complex color of convergence, has been indescribable.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On that night, no one knew that crazy Zun and Yu Xianzi entered the wasteland space to heal their wounds, while Qian Xing Zun and Dan Zun were both excited to start their training in Du Shaofu''s purple thunder xuanding.


    In a space of ancient space, Du Shaofu and qizun Xiahou Fenglei appear quietly.


    [updated today].


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 997

    In the void of space, various kinds of runes and beasts can emerge in endlessly, which fetters a figure. It is exhausted, but it can''t get out of the predicament in any case.


    "This man seems to be the cloud light master of the light God''s court, and also a strong man who has been famous for a long time. His extraordinary martial arts cultivation can be regarded as tolerable. He is only limited by the talent of natural posture. I''m afraid that there will be no big chance in the future, and it will be difficult for him to make any progress. Of course, he has no chance to break through."


    Qi Zun looked at the figure trapped by the Fu array beast, moved his eyes, and said with a smile to Du Shaofu: "if you want to go to the ancient Tianzong this time, you need to be more careful on the way. Naturally, the demon cult will not give up if it takes us as our master. As a teacher, the God of thousands of years, has bound the soul of fierce soldiers. However, he also has some understanding. He feels that nirvana is about to be achieved, so you need to close down for a period of time If you can''t accompany you to the ancient Tianzong, I''ll give you something to protect your body, and you''ll have a good understanding in the future. "


    A moment later, in the hazy space of the ancient space, the illustrious cloud light worshiper was forbidden. His face was terrified and his eyes were afraid. He looked at the qizun Xiahou Fenglei and Du Shaofu, but his voice was also forbidden and could not speak.


    "In addition to the secret military formula and the holy body formula, I have learned the puppet skill. It comes from a volume that I got by accident and a treasure book from ancient times, but it is only a remnant. However, the puppet skill is amazing. If I understand it for hundreds of years, it can be regarded as a slight achievement of recovering it." Qi Zun said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu stood still and listened attentively. He knew master qizun''s skill of making puppets, which was famous throughout Zhongzhou.


    At that time, nine forces, such as Yigu erjiao, also tried to win over Shifu qizun. In addition to valuing master''s secret military formula and holy body formula, master qizun''s puppet skill was also an important reason for all nine forces to value it!


    Later, Du Shaofu inherited from his master qizun, and gave his puppet skills to the medicine king yiwuming and Gu Changyou, even Ge Zong and others.


    Not long ago, in Ge Zong''s mouth, Du Shaofu also learned that Gu Changyou''s manipulation of puppets in the ancient Tianzong seems to have a little reputation, and even the whole ancient Tianzong now attaches great importance to it.


    Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei looked at Du Shaofu and continued: "there are many kinds of puppet techniques. Among them, one is the most economical in materials and materials, but it is also the most cruel. It also has strict requirements for the spirit power of refiners."


    "Master, what kind of puppet art is that?"


    Du Shaofu''s attention was immediately aroused by the skill of making puppets, which was the most economical in materials and materials.


    You should know that refining a high-level puppet requires materials that are extremely expensive, enough to make ordinary people lose their wealth.


    "It''s the best for a living person to refine by a practitioner, but the corpse will be much worse. In addition, it''s better to be a martial arts practitioner. If the refining is successful, it can also improve its strength in life, and its power is much stronger than before. "


    Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei smiles and glances at the frightened Yun Guang Zun. He continues to say to Du Shaofu: "I had a sudden idea. I integrated the secret military formula and the holy body formula into those puppets. I found that, as expected, it could make the puppet more powerful, and its power could be improved again. You will have a look and see Maybe it will have a lot of effect on you in the future


    After the words fall, a spirit furnace Fu Ding suddenly condenses out in front of Fenglei of Xiahou. The five color Linglu Fu Ding is powerful, and the breath makes the space tremble.


    After that, qizun took out a lot of refining materials from his bag of heaven and earth, and threw them into the Linglu Fu cauldron, refining them into boiling solutions one by one, and from time to time he explained to Du Shaofu all kinds of knowledge about making puppets.


    For example, if the puppet is made of living people as the main material, the stronger the cultivation strength of the refiner, the stronger the level of the puppet finally refined.


    And refining this kind of puppet with living people as the main material also needs a lot of auxiliary materials.


    However, compared with refining other puppets, it is the most economical material, and the effect of refining is also extraordinary.


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to be careless and memorized all kinds of knowledge of making puppets.


    Although he has always learned from his master qizun, in fact, Du Shaofu did not have much insight into puppet art.


    Du Shaofu had spent all his time on the understanding of various esoteric meanings, pulse and soul, mysterious forms, secret military formula and holy body formula, but he did not have much time to understand puppet skills.


    However, Du Shaofu never underestimated his puppet skills.


    Puppets, however, have a lot of status in the world, and the materials for making puppets are also valuable.


    A puppet who can compete with the practitioners of pulsating state is worth a lot, which is enough to make the ordinary small town family bankrupt.


    And if a puppet can compete with the pulse and spirit state, it is worth a lot of money. It can''t be exchanged for spiritual products and pills.


    Puppets are special, they are absolutely loyal to their masters and will never betray them.


    Therefore, many families and forces like to buy puppets with them.


    However, the puppet is often valuable without market.Fufu masters are rare in this world, and those who can make puppets are even rarer.


    It''s not easy to buy a puppet.


    Some strong people like to buy puppets and follow them. When they meet strong enemies, they will be the most loyal helpers.


    However, there are not many puppets in this world. Few of them are valuable and have no market. The more powerful the puppets are, the more rare they are.


    Although the prices of those powerful puppets have reached the level of terror, they are hard to get!


    In just a dozen hours, qizun refined a lot of refining materials.


    Among them, Du Shaofu also gained a lot of puppet knowledge.


    "Now it''s time for the second step. Refining impurities in the human body, strengthening the body, and integrating it into the holy code, the effect will be stronger."


    Qizun slightly a joke sound falls, eyes intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the cloud light Zun who has been forbidden.


    But at the moment, the cloud light venerable seems to feel something. In his heart, there is no reason for fear. His soul trembles and he climbs with fear, but he has no power to struggle.


    In the end, the cloud light master was in despair in his double pupils, and was thrown into the flaming cauldron by the wind and thunder of Xiahou.


    "Ah..."


    The sad howl came out from the mouth of Yun Guang Zun, and the scream made people feel cool and chilly.


    His clothes and clothes were immediately burned clean, his skin was blown open, his flesh and blood were blurred, he was burned by the fire, and finally his bones were exposed.


    However, all these are controlled at a certain temperature, which only burns the impurities of the cloud light worshiper, but will not destroy its vitality completely.


    Just that kind of miserable degree, absolutely is living hell general, completely is not the normal person can bear.


    But everything is forbidden, and the cloud light worshiper at the moment can''t do it if he wants to die.


    That kind of tragedy goes deep into the bone marrow and soul, which makes people shudder!


    At the moment, however, Du Shaofu was not interested in the screams of the master, but the flame of the master''s utensil zunling furnace in the past three years, accompanied by a kind of flame like lightning, which was extremely mysterious.


    That kind of thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu could feel that it was not the original meaning of thunder and lightning, but a kind of living thunder, extremely mysterious living thunder.


    The thunder and lightning seemed to have its own intelligence and formed its own life.


    What''s more, what shocked Du Shaofu was that his thunder and martial pulse seemed to be very interested in the thunder and lightning on master qizun, and he was ready to rush out of his body.


    That kind of feeling, like Du Xiaoyao saw the elixir and spirit weapon.


    If he had not been suppressed by himself, Du Shaofu would have snatched out the thunder and lightning on master qizun by himself.


    "This is one of the" three thousand earthquake thunder "for teachers


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s interest and doubts, qizun said to Du Shaofu.


    "What is Linglei?"


    Du Shaofu asked. He had heard clearly from the mysterious figure of thunder in the war.


    "The spirit thunder is a kind of foreign matter in the world. It grows between heaven and earth. It is extremely difficult to capture it. It can be met but not sought. If you want to subdue it, it is even more difficult to ascend to heaven."


    Qizun said to Du Shaofu: "the 3000 thunders on my master come from heaven and earth, and grow in the way of water and fire. It is a kind of spiritual thunder produced by my teacher when I happened to meet a volcanic eruption in a storm of thunder and lightning. Because it is just born, I can melt it into my soul.


    But even when he was born, he was a teacher, and finally he was lucky to succeed. Therefore, he got great benefits and had countless magical effects.


    Even if you melt the three thousand shocks from thunder into the Linglu Fu tripod, the effect of refining pills and puppets is twice the result with half the effort, and it can also improve the quality. "


    "There is such a foreign body in the world."


    Du Shaofu was very surprised. Then he moved his eyes and asked his master qizun, "don''t you know there are not many spirits in this world?"


    "How rare the spirit thunder is, that is the foreign matter between the heaven and the earth."


    Qizun chuckled, and then said, "although there are few spirit thunder, how vast the heaven and earth are. Within countless years, a certain number of spirit Thunder have been born. I have heard that in other states of this world, some people have also obtained spiritual thunder. Even in Zhongzhou, there is a strong man of Wuliang religion and one of the strong people of Tianshui sect It''s a kind of spirit thunder. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 998

    Du Shaofu listened to the speech and pondered for a while. Then he said to master qizun: "so, the demon sect has been looking for the master''s original God. It is for the sake of the 3000 strong thunder among the master''s original gods. I don''t know why the demon cult wants the spirit thunder?


    I''m afraid it''s because of the mysterious origin of the evil cult. If we just look at the benefits brought by the spirit thunder, we won''t have been searching for master''s original God for thousands of years.


    For thousands of years, it is estimated that they will be able to find other mines. "


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, qizun sighed slightly and said, "your analysis is good, but I''m afraid the real purpose of the demon sect is to ask the situation in the ancient Tianzong before you can judge. I hope there is news about the evil cult in the ancient Tianzong. Otherwise, we have been on the bright side, the evil cult is in the dark, and the enemy is dark. This is not a good thing, and it is too bad for us. ¡±


    "the disciples will go to the ancient Tianzong to ask for information as soon as possible." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Ah..."


    Yun guangzun''s sad howl is getting weaker and weaker, and the impurities in the body are constantly refined.


    Xia Hou Fenglei Zun is also forging its body with the holy body formula. Its internal organs, bones, muscles, four limbs and hundreds of skeletons are all tempered one by one to make its body stronger.


    When Yun Guang Zun''s body was pure enough, Qi Zun began to irrigate Yun Guang Zun''s body with all the boiling refining material solution that had been refined.


    "Ah..."


    The scream of Yun guangzun, which had already stopped, was once more creepy and piercing.


    Covered with boiling liquid, the body of the cloud light worshiper was covered with a metallic color.


    When the handprint of the weapon Zun is changed, the secret weapon formula is used, and the amulet array and the profound meaning of attacking beast energy are arranged on the body.


    Seeing this scene, Du Shaofu was surprised and deeply immersed in it. He was afraid that he had missed such an opportunity.


    The last step is to respect Xia Hou''s wind and thunder, refine the cloud light, respect the yuan God, and erase the independent memory in the original God.


    Then, it is arranged to be controlled by a soul mark of the controller himself, making him a puppet.


    But this step is also the most difficult step, which requires the refiner''s original spirit power to have extremely strict requirements, but also needs its talent.


    If you fail, you will lose everything you have done!


    However, at this time, it was still in the process of refining. Naturally, everything was captured by hand. He also had to explain the matters needing attention with Du Shaofu from time to time.


    "Boom


    When everything is finished, the cloud light Zun in the vessel Zun Linglu Fu Ding pot is wrapped with runes and rejuvenates. The breath is more exuberant and the spirit is cold and fierce.


    in the surrounding space, there is the energy of heaven and earth, which gathers all the energy of the body and makes its breath stronger and more integrated.


    At the moment, the breath of the body of Yun guangzun is constantly increasing. The body has been remodeled by various kinds of constant remolding, and all the "impurities" have been removed. After tempering repeatedly, the tough body is even more terrible than the Taoist utensils.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible breath climbs, and the metal of the cloud light worshiper is rustling, and his body "crackles" inside. It is a sonorous song with the energy of heaven and earth.


    The metal body, the whole body Rune light, as if everything in that body is swallowing energy shaking, even the deepest cell bone marrow is experiencing such an increase.


    "The body of the puppet is strengthening!"


    Du Shaofu was surprised that Yun guangzun''s original extraordinary martial arts cultivation breath was constantly climbing, and his whole body was as bright as a demon.


    When everything stopped, the physical body of Yun guangzun was still like a demon body, but it was full of a sense of immaculate perfection.


    At this time, the body of the master of cloud light seems to come from the demon world and from Jiuyou. There is no trace of impurity in the whole body. The inside of the body is permeated with runes and wrapped with dazzling runes. It becomes extremely powerful, but his eyes are empty and confused, like a lost soul.


    "After all, the top level of wuzun is just a puppet. It is difficult to step into Hunyuan. It needs to be understood."


    Qizun looked a little regretful, but then with a smile, he said to Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, I am a disciple. The puppet has become. You can put a mark of your soul in the spirit of the puppet''s mind, and you will be successful."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his fingerprints congealed, and a soul imprint began to be placed in the puppet''s mind.


    It took some time to arrange a soul, but the difficulty for Du Shaofu at this time was not big.


    As Du Shaofu''s last handprint was set down and his soul imprint was successfully arranged, a kind of vitality began to spread out in the puppet''s empty and lost eyes. It seemed that with life, it was no longer a simple dead thing.


    "Master."


    When the puppet opened his mouth, he looked respectful to Du Shaofu, and his voice was impassioned and fierce. He only had absolute loyalty.


    Du Shaofu looked at the puppet in front of him. With the arrangement of his soul mark, he seemed to have the most direct connection with the puppet, and was able to control the terrible puppet.


    "Hit me with half the strength."Du Shaofu opened his mouth to the puppet. At the same time, he controlled the puppet secretly. He wanted to try the strength of the puppet.


    "Boom


    Without hesitation, the puppet made a quick and direct attack. His fist wrapped in the rune seemed to smash the space and suddenly landed on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    With the fall of the puppet''s fist, Du Shaofu''s body seemed to fly backwards out of the misty space. At last, he fell down with a crash, which made him dizzy and pale, and a groan came from his throat.


    "Shaofu, are you ok?"


    Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei collected the Linglu Fu Ding. Looking at his disciples, he could only sigh. How could he try a puppet like this.


    But for Du Shaofu''s physical strength, qizun was also surprised.


    Just now the puppet''s half strength is one punch, even Xuanmiao wuzun will be blasted, not turned into blood mist, but also be blasted to pieces.


    However, Du Shaofu did not have much trouble. This kind of defense is simply abnormal, which is even more terrible than puppet. I really don''t know how to cultivate such abnormal body.


    "I''m fine."


    Du Shaofu got up, pale but happy.


    With such a terrible puppet, Du Shaofu was confident that he would not be afraid to meet the extraordinary martial master in the future.


    Even in the face of Nirvana wuzun, I''m afraid the puppet''s defense can delay.


    "It''s ok if you have nothing to do. You should be careful. You can''t try everything..."


    The instrument respect Xia Hou wind thunder, can only be helplessly admonished own this love disciple.


    "I''ll call you" cloud puppet. "


    Du Shaofu said happily to the puppet that at present, the puppet is definitely his strongest card.


    "Puppets, weapons and so on, all are external forces. If you want to be a real strong one, you have to rely on yourself. Only when you are strong, you are really strong." Qizun said to Du Shaofu.


    "I understand. Thank you for your warning."


    When Du Shaofu saluted, master qizun said that Du Shaofu always understood.


    Whether it''s a powerful weapon or a puppet, or the backing behind it, it''s all external forces.


    Only when you are strong can you be truly powerful.


    And their real strength is reflected in themselves.


    The strong, never-ending!


    In the ancient space, it took more than ten days for qizun to refine the puppet at the top level of the extraordinary wuzun.


    Kuang Zun and Yu Xianzi recovered a lot from their injuries in the ancient space. At last, Du Shaofu sent them to the purple thunder tripod to accept the forging body of divine thunder.


    After that, Du Shaofu and qizun both left the ancient space and needed to see the situation of Tianshu hall.


    At this time, there was no strong one in Tianshu hall. Even some extraordinary descendants and some outstanding strong men in Tianshu hall, such as Lin weiqi, entered the purple thunder tripod with Dan Zun and Qian Xing Zun to accept the divine thunder forging body.


    Zitianzun and jiumingzun, the famous officials of Mo, also had to help to inspect the temples and arrange to sweep away some forces against the light God court, so they were not in the Tianshu hall.


    When qizun and Du Shaofu went out of the ancient space, they got the news that there were those who claimed to be from the dark forest and asked for qizun and the master of Shaodian.


    "Granny silver."


    Du Shaofu was surprised that he was a strong man who had been guarding the dark forest and had helped himself several times. At the beginning, she got Zijin tianque because of a chance given by her mother-in-law.


    In the main hall, when the silver flower mother-in-law came with a young boy.


    The silver flower mother-in-law is full of white hair, and her body seems to be limping, but she thinks that she is a perfect and strong person in Wu Emperor''s state.


    "I have seen Shigong!"


    When she saw qizun, she seemed to recognize it at a glance and saluted respectfully.


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing this scene, Du Shaofu was suddenly surprised. He was surprised and looked at master qizun. Everything was difficult to understand.


    "You are her disciple. Get up quickly. Don''t be polite. After so many years, she must have fallen." Qizun motioned for the old lady to get up, sighed, and even wiped a little gloomy in the depths of her eyes.


    Later, Du Shaofu learned from master qizun that when master qizun escaped from the dark forest, there was a loyal female disciple who was also a double practitioner of martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Taoism. Although she was only a registered disciple, she was also her elder martial sister.


    Just in case, qizun arranged everything and asked the female disciples to guard the dark forest and look for suitable people.


    As time went by, hundreds of years later, before the lamp dried up, she took another disciple again, continued to guard everything in the dark forest, and continued to look for the right person at the right time.


    At this time, the little boy beside mother-in-law Yinhua was sixteen or seventeen years old. He was smiling at Du Shaofu. He still remembered Du Shaofu and the beautiful sister he had met in the dark city."Eh This child has a good foundation... "


    Suddenly, Qi Zun looks at the little boy, his eyes are not light waves, like found a piece of jade.


    "Shigong, he was picked up by me. He had no father or mother since he was young. He is very good at acting. However, he is pure in heart and has some natural features. I have laid a lot of foundation secretly in recent years. But I am afraid that I can''t adjust him, so I haven''t taught much." She said to qizun.


    "The child''s natural posture is good, but it is not suitable for me, should be more suitable for the fifth."


    Three days later, Dan Zun, Qian Xing Zun, Kuang Zun, Yu Xianzi, and Lin Weiqi all came out of the purple thunder xuanding and wasteland space.


    All of them were excited and their strength rose.


    Many people, such as Lin weiqi, are more easily cultivated and further improved. Wu Mai Ling root has been promoted a lot.


    However, for crazy respect, jade fairy and so on, it is difficult to rely on God thunder forging body to achieve further strength.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 999

    In the early morning of the next day, the first ray of sunlight before dawn projected from the horizon. In the Tianshu hall, hundreds of figures rose from the sky and rode away quietly in a huge black giant tiger.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    In the calm sky, a golden black light came from the distance, and then with a cloud tide, it fluctuated into the sky, leaving a long trace, and finally disappeared in the sky.


    "Shaofu, there is something we want to discuss with you about Yin Ming religion."


    On Xiaohu''s back, Du Xiaoman arrives at Du Shaofu''s side. In his hot body, the breath that spreads out faintly is already incomparable.


    Behind Du Xiaoman, the generals of tianwu academy, such as Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao, Sun Zhi, Zhang Lu, and Wuque, all stood in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Yin Ming religion!"


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he suddenly felt a chill in his eyes. How could he forget the blood feud of tianwu academy.


    At the beginning, it was the person of the Yin Ming sect who washed tianwu college with blood. It was blood debt.


    Finally, I heard that it was the strong man brought by the seven night light, and scared the blood demon and the big Yin Ming old man.


    "We found that the nest of Yin Ming cult is not far away from the spiritual realm, so this time, we want to go to the old nest of Yinming cult, and it''s time to pay off the blood debt of tianwu college!"


    I don''t want to wait for general Du Xuefu.


    At this time, the strength of the people growing up will no longer be weaker. How much blood debt the hell teaches must be recovered.


    "Blood debt must be paid with blood. It''s time to tell the world that tianwu college still exists!"


    Du Shaofu''s light way, clear and bright, his eyes filled with cold.


    Mingtuo mountain, a famous mountain above Zhongzhou, is the seat of Yinming religion.


    Yin Ming religion, the whole Zhongzhou can only be regarded as a third class force, and there are many such forces in Zhongzhou.


    This kind of third class forces, even if they just appear today, will be destroyed tomorrow. This is not a strange thing in Zhongzhou.


    However, it has existed for a long time, even slowly expanding.


    It is said that many second-class forces who wanted to annex the Yin Ming religion were eventually obliterated.


    This makes the Yin Ming religion around, more and more few people dare to block.


    "Hula..."


    At dusk, a storm roared over the calm Mentha mountains, and then lightning appeared over the Mentha mountains. The terrible black giant tiger was perched in the sky.


    "Who dares to break into my Yin Ming sect?"


    In the mountains, there are more than ten figures rushing out, the breath is cold and fierce.


    Just one after another of the figures just swept out, felt the terrible ferocity of the black giant tiger, which was occupying the sky. He was immediately frightened and almost fell into the air.


    "Chulala..."


    The black giant tiger flapped its wings and turned into a storm. More than ten figures were destroyed and turned into blood mist in the air.


    "No, someone''s coming. Start the protection and education array quickly"


    in the mountains, countless figures in large buildings are swept out in a hurry, covering the sky.


    Some people drank it, and then in the "boom" movement, a strong Rune array was set up in the sky.


    "Hiss..."


    On the black giant tiger, a purple robed youth waved his hand. A rune energy in the palm of the tiger''s palm was bright and dazzling, and fell on the rune array like lightning.


    "Hula..."


    The not weak Rune array fell down with the rune energy, but the strange response dissipated and turned into broken runes and exploded in the sky of mentuo mountain.


    Thousands of the disciples of the Yin Ming sect appeared in the air and on the ground. Their eyes were frightened and looked at the huge black tiger above the front space.


    "Who dares to break into my Yin Ming sect?"


    The sound of cold drinking fell down, and the scarlet color was rolling around, like a sea of blood spreading.


    A breath of blood evil comes, which makes people feel it from afar. It''s like the blood in the body is boiling, and the boiling blood in the body should be sucked away by something terrible.


    "I''ve arrived at wuzun at the beginning."


    Feeling the breath of blood evil, Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold.


    "San Shao, give this person to me and the spirit. It will be of great benefit to us."


    Sangteng looked at the air like a sea of blood spread out of the breath, tongue licking the corners of the mouth, eyes showing greedy color.


    "This man, I will deal with it myself!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and a golden light appeared in his clear eyes.


    "Who dares to break into my Yin Ming sect?"


    Under the sea of blood, there are more than a dozen figures once again, that is, three realms of Emperor Wu and about ten realms of King Wu.


    When a cold old man, the breath is the strongest, the peak of the other side of the Wu Huangjing.


    "Old man of Yin Ming!"


    General, Du Xiaoman, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao, etc. hold tightly the talisman and Dao tool in their hands, and their eyes are red and killing.That cold old man is the old man of Yin Ming who started killing in tianwu college!


    "Kill!"


    Generals, Du Xiaoman, guiwa, Wuque, Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng and others from tianwu academy, without any delay, snatched from Xiaohu''s back at the first time, and a terrible atmosphere of killing swept across the sky.


    "Blood washes mingtuo mountain!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the sea of blood in the sky, and his words were sharp and faint.


    "Jie Jie, you have nourishment again!"


    Animal killing, blood rattan Sha, soul evil, spirit spirit and so on, and then lightning out, but the speed is later ahead of the general who just swept out.


    "No one left!"


    The eagle king, Gong Dao, juejian king and xuanjiao king are not soft hearted people, and they are all laughing and killing.


    Night floating Ling, eternal jade, silver fox, stone, duosha and other days will guard out of the sky, killing the atmosphere, covering the mountains.


    "Ah..."


    "No, how can there be so many Emperor Wu territory?"


    "From tianwu college!"


    "And the superior, run away, quick!"


    In a short moment, screams, fears, and shocks converged, and the deep sonic boom reverberated through the mountains.


    This group of terrible people rushed out. How could the disciples of the Yin Ming sect be rivals? It was like being rushed into the sheep herd by tigers and wolves. Even they were so powerless to resist.


    In a short time, there was a stream of blood in the Yin Ming sect, which was terrible.


    No matter who is a member of tianwu academy or a member of tianwu society, you are not polite.


    Above the sea of blood spread down, within the sea of blood there are a pair of blood red double pupil, like red stars gushing out, as if overlooking the heaven and earth, terrifying and incomparable.


    The sea of blood rippling, but then it is to feel something, that blood star like huge double pupil showed fear, began to want to retreat.


    "Do you want to escape? It''s slow!"


    When Du Shaofu hands, his figure is swept in the air, and the golden light diffuses. A golden energy spreads from the space, turning into a golden claw mark that wants to tear apart the space.


    The golden claw marks made the whole high place seem to solidify in a flash, and then directly hit the sea of blood.


    "Hula..."


    When the golden claw print falls, the sea of blood is immediately torn apart and destroyed. The naked eye can see a large space cracked and broken.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the sea of blood, a bloody figure with blood mist directly smashed down from the air, and fell from the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    Then the bloody figure, but quickly climbed up to the sky, the first time to escape.


    "Hiss!"


    A purple robe figure appears, like a ghost in front of his body, a blow down, burst out of gold, it has no resistance to impact again.


    "Boom!"


    The bloody figure rushed into the peak, destroyed the top of the mountain, the surrounding rocks exploded, the mountain cracked, and the blood gushed in his mouth.


    This is a man who looks like forty or fifty years old. He is slender and handsome. He is dressed in a red robe. His eyes are red, just like blood flowing.


    But at the moment, the man''s breath was withered, and his pupils showed the color of fear.


    Han struggled to get up, but he couldn''t get up again.


    The other side''s one punch has already hit him to the point where he can''t escape any more. Only he knows how powerful that blow is.


    He is the blood demon, the leader of the Yin Ming sect, and the number one person in the reward list of the dark forest tianwu Academy.


    At the beginning, he was one of the disciples of tianwu college, but later in tianwu college, he killed many tutors, plundered an evil skill, and robbed the treasures of tianwu college.


    He killed many disciples of tianwu college again, and then disappeared. Finally, he founded the Yin Ming sect and became a hero. He was definitely a character.


    "Hiss!"


    The purple figure falls, and Du Shaofu''s figure appears in front of the blood demon.


    "You are Du Shaofu, don''t kill me, don''t!"


    The blood demon looked at Du Shaofu, and the bright shrine suffered heavy damage. Du Shaofu, the demon king, came from tianwu college and was the head of the Seven Star hall. This was no secret.


    He has been worried these days that even the temple of light will not be a supporter. The blood demon wants to escape and look for another supporter, but he has not had time. He didn''t expect that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has already killed him.


    "Blood debt and blood payment, it''s natural and natural. You can''t avoid the blood debt of tianwu college!"


    Du Shaofu''s indifferent words spread out, and his killing intention surged in his eyes. With a wave of his hand, he wanted to destroy all the spirits of the blood demon.


    "Don''t kill me. I''ll trade my news for my life, a Tianda news related to tianwu college."


    The blood demon asked for help, but he didn''t want to die. He longed to save his life with a huge message.


    "Say it


    Du Shaofu''s palm rested in front of the blood demon''s forehead, and his golden eyes looked down on the blood demon, showing great pressure and cold.The blood demon looked down at the golden eyes and trembled. At the beginning, that young man had grown up to such a terrible situation in a short time. It was clear that he had not broken through to the level of honor, but his real martial respect also needed the yuan God to tremble.


    "You must promise me first, I will tell you the Tianda news related to tianwu college. You must let me go, or I will die. Why should I tell you this news?"


    The blood demon was afraid, but he knew that at the moment, only this news could protect his life, which was his last straw.


    But at the moment, the blood demon regrets that he didn''t kill the young man in tianwu Academy. Otherwise, he might not have this robbery today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1000

    "Well, if the news is worth your life, I won''t kill you." Du Shaofu said coldly.


    "At the beginning, mietianwu college was just ordered to do things. Everything was asked by the Guangming God court. The mastermind was Guangming shenting. They wanted to find the treasure in tianwu college, so they wanted to kill tianwu college."


    The blood demon had no reservation. At this time, only this news could exchange his life. He hoped that Du Shaofu, the demon king, could settle accounts with the light God court and let him go. He was only ordered to act.


    "The court of light!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with coldness again. Unexpectedly, tianwu college and Guangming shenting had such a relationship, and everything was actually done by Guangming shenting.


    "If you deceive me, I will let you live and not die!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the blood demon coldly, and would not easily believe what the blood demon said.


    "My life is in your hands now. Why should I cheat you? The reason why Guangming divine court wants to deal with tianwu academy is to get the same treasure in tianwu academy, but it is not found in the end."


    The blood demon looked at Du Shaofu, wiped the bloodstain from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes looked around him secretly. At the moment, there were many screams in the Yinming sect. The more than 100 Martial Emperor practitioners were terrible. Any one of them shocked him.


    In particular, many of the younger generation''s fierce killing, even the blood demon, who has a cruel hand, is also secretly sucking cold air at the moment.


    "Looking for the treasure of tianwu college, is it a waste space..."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. The most important treasure of tianwu university should be the ancient space.


    When tianwu college was destroyed, Du Shaofu still remembers that there was a thunder light once appeared, and he once entered the ancient space which was the symbol of tianwu at that time. Later, he was severely damaged and left by the spirit of the ancient space.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu thought that maybe what Guangming temple was looking for was the ancient space. The evil cult and the bright god court had already colluded in everything, and the thunder light figure was a bit like a demon cult person.


    In any case, the real killer of mietianwu college was Guangming shenting, which Du Shaofu was able to affirm at this time.


    If the mastermind behind is not the light court, the blood demon at this time, there is no need to pull up the light court.


    "What does Guangming Temple want to find in tianwu academy?" Du Shaofu asked the blood demon.


    "What I don''t know is very clear. It is said that it is a token, which is of great importance and can make the light court rise in height and gain great benefits. However, I can be sure that in the end, the court of light did not get it." The blood demon shook his head and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Isn''t it a waste space..." Du Shaofu was a little confused.


    "Can you let me go now? What I know has been said. I hope you can keep your promise."


    The blood demon looked at Du Shaofu. What he knew was not concealed. At this time, his life was still in the hands of the other party.


    "I said I could not kill you and keep my promise." Du Shaofu sank.


    "Well, I''ll see you later."


    The blood demon''s eyes covered with joy, struggling to stand up, a few pills into the mouth, the figure directly swept away.


    The blood demon did not dare to stay. He was afraid that the demon king would suddenly change his mind.


    "Bang!"


    The low and dull sound came out. At the moment when the blood demon''s figure swept the sky, a bloody competition fell on its body. The terrible blood evil spirit energy was so great that the blood demon body fell again.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Blood black energy towering, solidifying the space, and releasing the terrible breath into the sky. There are several Rune vines piercing the space, which directly pierces his already weakened body and entangles his body in that half space.


    Blood demon turns back, double pupil constricts despair, see a rattan giant body, innumerable strange rattan tightly wrap him.


    There are strange vines penetrating his body, swallowing the vitality and blood in his body, making him unable to struggle at the moment, even the Shenque self explosion can not be done


    "You lied to me, you didn''t keep your promise..."


    The blood demon looked at the purple robed youth not far from the mountain peak, and his eyes were filled with resentment.


    "San Shao didn''t kill you. We just killed you."


    The ghost figure appears, the delicate red lips are slightly open, and a huge force of sucking and pulling spreads out, swallowing the blood and vitality of the blood demon.


    A wuzun level of nourishment, but it has great benefits for them.


    Du Shaofu looked at the blood demon turning into blood mist, but he didn''t have much joy in revenge for tianwu Academy. The vice president and the old people couldn''t survive. The real behind the scenes was also the bright god''s court.


    The killing in the underworld sect has not been over for a long time.


    Few of the disciples of the Yin Ming sect were able to escape. The mountains were covered with blood, and a river of blood flowed. The sad howl gradually subsided as the night fell.


    "The Yin Ming sect has been destroyed, and the blood demon has been killed!"


    "It''s the devil who knows me


    "That group of people is too terrible to be provoked!"


    In the distance around, the killing movement attracted many people''s attention and gathered in the distance to watch.The killing of the sun, dazzling runes and beams of energy over the sky, amazing!


    All the onlookers trembled.


    At night, the bright moon is in the sky, and the breath of blood evil spirit in Yin Ming sect is not dispersed.


    Spirit spirit, blood vine evil spirit, beast killing, soul evil are absorbing the evil spirit and remnant soul to strengthen themselves.


    This killing is a great opportunity for them to strengthen.


    Every time they kill, the four of them can get great benefits.


    In the moonlight, the generals and ministers bathed in the bright light of the moon and hunted in purple robes. They looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I''m leaving. I''ll see you later."


    "Welcome to stay."


    Du Shaofu looked at the generals. After this period of time, he knew that the generals and ministers were not the kind of people who would bring disaster to the world.


    With the strength of his generals and ministers, if he could stay in the world and stay in the desolate country, that was what Du Shaofu longed for.


    "There is no banquet that will not end. You and I are always at odds with each other. If it has a chance, it will naturally meet."


    Generals and ministers smile, the last word fell, the figure has been free and easy swept away, gradually disappeared in the moon.


    "Whoosh."


    Several figures swept up the mountain. It was Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu.


    "The harvest of the Yin Ming sect is quite a lot."


    Du Yunlong handed Du Shaofu several bags of heaven and earth, which were collected from the heaven and earth bags and all kinds of spiritual instruments, talismans and miraculous medicines.


    It''s just that Du Xiaoyao chewed off a lot of them, and Du Xiaoyao can''t even look at the ordinary things.


    "It is reserved to develop the wasteland."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu did not lack anything. The barren country was developing and needed resources.


    The next day, hundreds of figures stood on the mountain.


    "Elder sister, second brother, eagle king, you should be careful when you go back. When I finish my affairs, you can return to the wasteland." On the mountain peak, Du Shaofu said to his elder sister Du Xiaoman, his second brother Du Yunlong, and Yingwang Luodao.


    "Don''t worry. You should pay attention to the evil cult and the big round sect. You have to guard against it." Du Yunlong worried about Du Shaofu.


    "I will pay attention."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then said to ye Piaoling, eternal jade, stone, silver fox, general, Gu Xinyan, etc., "you should also be careful. Huang Guo and tianwu academy will be handed over to you."


    "We are waiting for the day when the court of light is destroyed!"


    The generals and ministers nodded and suppressed the mountains and rivers. They thought that killing the Yinming sect was revenge for tianwu Academy. Only then did they know that the Yinming sect was acting according to orders, and the bright god court was the real murderer, and they could not let go.


    "I believe it won''t be long."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He was afraid that it would not be long before everyone could grow into a force that shocked Zhongzhou.


    "Whoosh..."


    After that, the crowd left, leaving only Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu, Ouyang Shuang and Meiling.


    Du Shaofu arranged the killing of animals, evil spirits and blood vine evil spirits to return to the wasteland with his elder sister Du Xiaoman. At this time, the situation around the desolate country was not stable, so it was better to rest assured.


    "You should go back to the wilderness. It will be dangerous to follow me..."


    On the mountain peak, watching the crowd leave, Du Shaofu then looked at the woman with a peerless face, but showed a little bitter smile.


    "If you go to the ancient Tianzong, can''t I go? If you don''t want me to follow you, then I won''t go."


    Ouyang Shuang glanced at Du Shaofu. His red lips were pink and tender, but he did not smile. He only lightly embellished his beautiful face, which could not show any emotion. His temperament undoubtedly told us not to come near.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. I don''t know how to provoke this man.


    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Du Shaofu had a feeling that the man was more and more like a woman.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s eyes, Ouyang Shuang stares slightly, and then ignores Du Shaofu''s meaning at all. As if he doesn''t know du Shaofu at all, he turns around and leaves, sketching a graceful curve of long and convex.


    "Brother, sister Shuang is worried about you."


    Du Xiaoqing smile, eyes empty, that slightly naive temperament, but can not cover up the disaster of the country and the people.


    Du Shaofu didn''t say anything. He looked at Ouyang Shuang''s back and his hair moved. He could not feel it in his heart.


    Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, her pale golden eyes looked at the front, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    The magic spirit leans lazily on the rock, and the red skirt is very graceful. Although it is not on the top of Ouyang Shuang, it is more than Ouyang Shuang, which is a kind of demon charm that ordinary people can''t compare.


    "Tiger, let''s go to the ancient Tianzong first."


    Du Shaofu stretched out his loins and had to go back to the ancient Tianzong first. To sum up, it would be several years before he left the ancient Tianzong."Roar..."


    Little tiger turned into noumenon, and then left with all the people.


    Thank you, Jiang Chunyu_ 13570242 and other book friends'' rewards and thanks. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1001

    "It''s another space, with sun, moon, stars, wind, rain, thunder and lightning. Like another world, they have many people and strong strength. Their talents are terrible. There are also many ancient monsters. Some of them are not even under me."


    On the back of the tiger, Du Xiaoqing said what happened after entering the space from the Changhe River in Zhongzhou.


    At the beginning, she entered a strange space with Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu, and then appeared in a strange world, where there are many terrible strong men and many ancient animals and birds.


    When it comes to everything in the world, the little tiger, who is flying with wings, is also somewhat cool at this time.


    At the beginning, he didn''t suffer less when he went in. He was devastated. Later, he got into it and got great benefits.


    "That space is very mysterious, like a hermit family''s own space."


    Du Xiaoyao''s pale gold double pupil fluctuates the brilliance, that space everything, lets it all want to fear for it.


    "It seems that there are a lot of secrets hidden in the world."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that he knew everything about the space from Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao. In addition to the family of his mother, there seemed to be more secrets hidden in the world than he imagined.


    "I heard little sister Luo say that they seem to have some restrictions, can not easily come out of the outside world."


    Du Xiaoqing, standing in the ethereal eyes, continued to say to Du Shaofu, "the people in them cultivate mulberry by themselves, even sister Luo is the same."


    "Who is sister Luo?"


    Du Shaofu asked. He had heard of Du Xiaoqing more than once.


    "Sister Luo is their goddess. If I have a chance in the future, I will take you to their place to play. However, sister Luo said that you can''t take outsiders in. The entrance of the space can only be given a chance to enter in a special period." Du Xiaoqing pouted.


    "I''ll talk about it later."


    Du Shaofu smiles. The people inside don''t like outsiders, and their strength is incomparable. I''m afraid it''s better to go from there.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu called out the ancient space and put it on the spirit. He took Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang and other people into the ancient space for understanding.


    To the ancient Tianzong, it took a few days at the speed of Xiaohu.


    In the ancient space, enough for months.


    For Du Shaofu, he did not want to miss this time. It was the time for him to understand.


    In the ancient space, a moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with a golden light, and he was immersed in the understanding. It took time to understand the mysterious pattern, pulse soul, golden winged Dapeng skill, bajiandao, Fu array and so on.


    Shenlei mountain, the seal of birth, has been surging in the ancient land, countless people poured into it to look for opportunities.


    Some people have no choice but to leave, others continue to join, and the flow is endless.


    There are countless corpses left in the sealed ancient land, but few people can get any benefits by chance.


    Some people are looking for shenlei Ding, but they have not been found.


    Many people in Zhongzhou poured into the ancient seal land, came and went, changed one batch after another. Many powerful people in the hidden world also appeared secretly and then left quietly.


    Recently, a lot of great events have taken place in Zhongzhou, and they have spread all over the country.


    Many strong men of the stone dragon Empire, the great lunism and the light God court were killed.


    The temple of light and the evil cult joined hands to appear in the Tianshu Hall of the spiritual realm. The head of the Yuheng hall ordered the nine worshippers, namely famous officials of Mo, to break through the realm of martial arts. In the end, the Guangming temple and the demon sect suffered heavy losses, and almost all the offenders were wiped out.


    No, in the future, the Yin Ming sect slaughtered the blood demon, and the blood demon died miserably. It is said that it was done by the people of tianwu Academy.


    Many people have found that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has a direct shadow among these events, and they are all closely related to Du Shaofu.


    Only at this time, Du Shaofu''s figure had already appeared in the familiar ancient Tianzong.


    "Uncle Du is back!"


    "I''ve met uncle Du!"


    "See the president."


    Seeing the return of the familiar purple robed youth, the ancient Tianzong was filled with excitement. All the disciples gathered and gathered around.


    At the beginning of the space-time Fu array, that purple robed youth with a pick ten, Tianjiao supreme, how shocking, domineering!


    This makes all the ancient Tianzong disciples proud!


    There are also ancient Tianzong in the world will be heard from the disciples, respectfully salute.


    "No gifts."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly, but he didn''t expect that so many people would gather around him.


    "I didn''t expect you were very popular in the ancient Tianzong." Ouyang Shuang glanced at Du Shaofu.


    "That''s for sure. I have a good character." Du Shaofu nodded impolitely.


    "No shame."


    Du Xiaoyao couldn''t listen to it any more. He gave Du Shaofu a look and then fell on Ouyang Shuang''s shoulder.


    Du Shaofu asked Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Meiling to go to their nests in the ancient Tianzong, but he went to Tianmu peak to see his master for the first time.On Tianmu peak, the elder of Gu Qingyang was looking leisurely and full of interest. He personally guided the two disciples Du Xue and Du Yu to practice. When he saw Du Shaofu, his ruddy face suddenly burst into laughter.


    Yu Wanli was helpless. When he saw his younger martial brother come back, he showed a smile. God knows that the master has taken some wrong medicine recently. He has to pull his two precious disciples to practice martial arts all day long. However, because Du Xue and Du Yu compete for each other, his life is much better on Tianmu peak.


    "Come back, let master have a look."


    The ancient Qing Dynasty''s young leader took Du Shaofu and looked at him carefully. At the same time, he murmured: "I heard that the bright god''s Court went to the Tianshu hall. Fortunately, you are OK."


    "Brother Shaofu."


    Du Xue and Du Yu saluted and gathered around happily.


    At the moment, both of them also awakened to the thunder and martial arts pulse, and their accomplishments have gone thousands of miles. Now, even among their peers in the whole ancient Tianzong, they are also the top ones.


    For the ancient Qingyang elder, his beloved apprentice has been famous in Zhongzhou, and he is superior to all the heroes.


    The two disciples are also powerful and unruly. They have swept through the same generation in the clan. This makes elder Gu Qingyang feel better and better recently. If he has nothing to do, he will attack Hu sankun and other elders, so that they can only hide helplessly.


    When the master, apprentice and brother meet, they can''t help chatting.


    A moment later, in the small hall on Tianmu peak, Du Shaofu asked his master about the evil cult.


    "I don''t know much about this mystery, but I know that it existed for a long time. Even our ancient emperor Tien is investigating secretly." Gu Qingyang frowned slightly.


    "Master, don''t you know..."


    Du Shaofu looked gloomy. He thought that the master should know the origin of some evil cult, but he didn''t know it. It shows that the origin of the evil cult is extremely mysterious and hidden.


    "Maybe you can ask your elder martial brother, he should know more than me." Said Gu Qingyang.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded and could only be so. Then he gave his master a mysterious smile and asked, "master, did you ever enter the sealed ancient land?"


    "Of course, I went in and got the body of God thunder."


    Elder Gu Qingyang smiles with a little pride. Among his peers, he is definitely within the top ten in Zhongzhou.


    "Well, it''s only possible to let the third senior brother and Du Xue and Du Yu go in."


    Du Shaofu had long suspected that the master should have obtained the divine thunder forging body, and the breath on his body could feel the trace. Then he gave a mysterious smile. He did not want to hide the story of the divine thunder tripod. He took out the divine thunder tripod and wanted to let Du Xue and Du Yu, as well as the third senior brother, enter the shenlei tripod to accept the shenlei forging body in Wanli.


    However, after seeing the God thunder tripod on Du Shaofu''s palm, elder Gu Qingyang and Yu Wanli both stayed in the same place directly!


    Then both of them contracted their pupils and were short of breath


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    After a long time, Gu Qingyang couldn''t help laughing. The laughter echoed on Tianmu peak. Many obscure breath came from the shaking surroundings. Du Shaofu immediately put away the purple thunder xuanding to avoid the leakage of news.


    "This is a big hair, this is going to be done..."


    Gu Qingyang was also aware of his excitement, and immediately stopped laughing. However, he could not help but dance with excitement. On his ruddy face, he could be called a smiling face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1002

    A moment later, Du Shaofu let Du Xue and Du Yu, as well as the Third Elder martial brother, enter the purple thunder tripod.


    Later, Du Shaofu went to the main hall to ask the elder martial brother about the cult.


    When he left Tianmu peak, Gu Qingyang specially instructed Du Shaofu not to let out the news of shenlei Ding. Now, people from the nine major forces are looking for shenlei Ding everywhere.


    And think of God thunder tripod fell on his precious disciple''s hand, the eight forces are still looking for everywhere, one by one busy, Gu Qingyang more relaxed mood.


    In a small courtyard behind the main peak of the ancient emperor, Du Shaofu did not see his elder martial brother Sima stepping on the star, but met Sima Muhan.


    "Your father is not in the ancient Tianzong?"


    Du Shaofu''s staring boss asks Sima Muhan. He has just learned that the elder martial brother''s patriarch is not in the ancient Tianzong.


    "My father left last night, so Shigong Qingyang didn''t know."


    Sima Muhan nodded his head, turned Du Shaofu white and said, "are you looking for my father when you come back?"


    "I''ve come to ask your father something."


    Du Shaofu was helpless and asked, "do you know when your father will come back?"


    "I don''t know."


    Sima Muhan shook his head, then glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "but my father seems to have said that he will be back soon. You can wait in the ancient Tianzong."


    "It can only be so."


    Du Shaofu nodded, which could only be so.


    "I''m going to Jingu space tomorrow to understand the Ming holy sword spectrum. Do you want to go?"


    Sima Muhan pouted slightly, with delicate red lips. He wanted to attract people to have a kiss. His lavender eyes showed a little fluctuation and said: "the place where you can understand the Ming holy sword spectrum is not for ordinary people. The disciples of the clan can be qualified to go. There are no more than five people in a generation."


    "Ming holy sword spectrum..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly. There was a gap between the holy sword score of the Ming Dynasty and the general sword skills. It was learned by a strong man of ancient Tianzong all his life. It was vast, mysterious and complicated.


    Although he has already understood the Ming holy sword spectrum, and has achieved a little bit, Du Shaofu has always felt strange about the Ming holy sword spectrum, which seems to have something to do with himself.


    "Go, of course."


    Du Shaofu immediately nodded his head, and naturally he would not miss out on places where ordinary people could not go.


    Later, Du Shaofu left and planned to visit Tianxia Pavilion.


    "Nerd..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back leaving, Sima Muhan''s pale purple pupils are suffused with a faint smile and chuckles.


    Tianxia Pavilion, with the support of the ancient Tianzong, together with Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan, has become the most prosperous business in the whole ancient Tianzong, far away from other businesses.


    When Du Shaofu arrived in Tianxia Pavilion, the business in Tianxia pavilion was booming and caused a lot of disturbance.


    Mo Wen, Qiao yingmeng, Hao Bian, Ge Zong and other presidents came back after hearing the news. They all went to Tianxia pavilion to wait for the president''s meeting to come to Tianxia Pavilion.


    "See the president."


    Ge Zong, Mo Wen, Qiao yingmeng and other salutes, looking at the purple robed youth in front of them, and happy for the original choice.


    "No gift."


    Du Shaofu smiles and looks at the crowd, but finds that Gu Changyou is not among them.


    "Boss, are you looking for Gu Changyou? That guy has been playing tricks in the closed door. He has been looking for him just now. It is estimated that he will arrive soon." Hao Bian said to Du Shaofu.


    "Is the president back? Where is the president?"


    As Hao Bian''s voice dropped, Gu Changyou''s voice came. Then he hurried up to the second floor of Tianxia Pavilion. He looked like a dirty face. When he saw Du Shaofu, he saluted immediately.


    At this time, Gu Changyou was not in the original position in the ancient Tianzong. His accomplishments in puppet skills shocked some elders in the ancient Tianzong. Therefore, his status in the ancient Tianzong is very different. However, his puppet skills are not spread to the outside world, which makes many elders in the ancient Tianzong have no way to deal with him.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Gu Changyou''s gloomy face, Du Shaofu frowned slightly.


    "A puppet just failed."


    Gu Changyou is embarrassed to smile, but his eyes are twinkling and clever.


    In any case, Du Shaofu wanted to stay in the ancient Tianzong for a few days. Then he asked Mo Wen, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, Hao Biao and others to go to their nest on Tianmu peak the next morning to make arrangements, but let everyone not let the news out.


    Although they were puzzled, they all nodded without hesitation.


    Later, Du Shaofu learned about the current situation of Tianxia Pavilion and was shocked.


    Du Shaofu knew how hot the business of Tianxia Pavilion had been in the past few years. Even the ancient emperor Tianzong sometimes had to cooperate with Tianxia Pavilion.


    In particular, Xuanyuan Dan and Fanhua Dan, which are sold abroad, have brought amazing profits and wealth to the world Pavilion.


    It is no exaggeration that even Du Shaofu was shocked by the wealth accumulated by Tianxia Pavilion at this time.The development of Tianxia Pavilion is much better than that of Du Shaofu.


    Of course, Du Shaofu also knew that all this and the platform of the ancient Tianzong had a huge role. With such a huge platform of the ancient Tianzong, the Tianxia Pavilion could reach such a stage in a short time.


    It was dusk when Du Shaofu returned to his long farewell courtyard.


    Around the courtyard, everything is very familiar, Du Shaofu''s heart is also quite touched, the ancient Tianzong is his third home.


    In ancient Tianzong, there were masters'' love, elder martial brother''s care, Sima Muhan, Hao Bian, Mo Wen, Qiao yingmeng, mad cow, Yin Mochen, etc. Du Shaofu felt warm in his heart as long as he arrived here.


    At night, Du Shaofu is trying to enter the ancient space to understand. Yin Mochen, Sima Muhan, Jiangling, Ji ouming and Si ruofeng come here, even Ruoshui cold.


    "How about drinking?"


    Yin Mochen looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. He put down a lot of low-level monsters and wild animals in his hands. Then, he said to the spirits and Si ruofeng behind him. If the water was cold, Sima Muhan and others said: "his strongest strength is not his strength, but his ability to roast meat."


    "Barbecue..."


    When it comes to barbecue, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu are at one side, but they can''t help swallowing.


    A moment later, on the mountain peak, the smell of meat was overflowing, and the barbecue was being roasted in a raging fire. Du Shaofu''s spice was always with him.


    This group of people in the mountain fire, naturally no one dares to manage, the general elders will automatically retreat.


    The smell of meat is overflowing, and the "Zizi" is echoing, which makes people salivate.


    After half an hour, the barbecue was fragrant and the wine was fragrant.


    With the beginning of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Jiangling, Yin Mochen, etc. were not polite and ate them.


    Yin Mochen is elegant and beautiful. She is surprised by the fact that she is in the eyes of shuiruohan and Sima Muhan.


    However, not long after that, Sima Muhan and Ouyang Shuang were not polite.


    The two women did not know what was wrong. They seemed to be shouting in the dark. They not only feasted on each other, but also took up a big wine jar. They did not admit defeat and forced Du Shaofu, Yin Mochen and Jiangling to avoid the situation.


    If the water is cold and the spirit of the two women do not eat the smell of fireworks, and finally there is no way to resist the smell of meat.


    Seeing Sima Muhan and Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang''s three women are also a pair of tiger and wolf eating. The water is cold and the spirit of enchantment finally can''t help tasting it.


    Then the result can be imagined, these two women and Sima Mu Han, Ouyang Shuang two women are the same rough up.


    Even to the end, Sima Muhan, Ouyang Shuang, Meiling and shuiruohan are drunk.


    The four moving women, one by one, were on the verge of falling. They helped each other and left the mountain first.


    "I wanted to talk to you, but fortunately I didn''t go."


    On the top of the mountain, the spirit of the fallen spirit breathed into the sky, and said, taking Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    "Or we''ll have a fight now." With a smile, Du Shaofu had a little understanding recently.


    "I''ll fight with you Forget it. I didn''t drink too much


    Jiangling glared at Du Shaofu, and fell away from the guy.


    In the middle of the night, when Du Shaofu returned to his room, he was foolish.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s room is occupied by Sima Muhan, Ouyang Shuang, Meiling and shuiruohan.


    The four moving women are directly crowded on the bed that originally belonged to Du Shaofu. They outline the graceful curve and let people directly spray nosebleed.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He could only leave. But when he left, he couldn''t help looking at it more, with a trace of reluctance.


    Back to the top of the mountain, the sky is almost bright.


    Du Shaofu did not want to practice. He stood still and watched the direction of the bright moon moving westward until dawn.


    In the morning, Mo Wen, Gu Changyou, Ge Zong and others all came.


    In a side room in the courtyard, Du Shaofu called out the ancient space and let the surprised people enter.


    When Du Shaofu called out the purple thunder xuanding, Ge Zong and Hao Biao, who had entered the ancient land of seal, all took a cool breath, and their eyes trembled and tightened.


    "Nothing is to be told."


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much. When he asked Mo Wen and others to come, he naturally trusted the people in his heart. After putting them into the purple thunder tripod and accepting the forging body of shenlei, he was out of the ancient space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jingu space is one of the three spaces in the ancient Tianzong. If you want to enter the space, you have to use the energy golden symbol, otherwise you will be excluded.


    [updated today].


    Thank you for your appreciation. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1003

    With Du Shaofu''s status and wealth in the ancient Tianzong at this time, and Sima Muhan''s presence, the energy golden talisman is naturally not a problem.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at Jingu space early in the morning, he met Sima Muhan, and then they entered the space.


    There are three special spaces in ancient Tianzong, which are gold ancient space, silver ancient space and copper ancient space.


    The three spaces also correspond to three years of ancient Tianzong disciples. In each space, there are all kinds of martial arts skills, Fu array, animal power, secret methods, etc.


    In the three spaces, the levels of difficulty of those Fu array secret methods are also different.


    The most difficult, of course, is the ancient gold space.


    The gold Rune of energy entering the ancient space is also the most expensive. Once the energy golden rune is exhausted, it must be earned again, otherwise it will be excluded.


    The three spaces are all small spaces sealed separately. With Du Shaofu''s cultivation and strength in Fu array, they can more and more see through a lot of essence.


    However, Du Shaofu also knew that his current cultivation was far from being achieved, which showed the details of ancient Tianzong.


    In Jin Gu space, everything is the same as what Du Shaofu imagined. Everywhere, there are comprehension experience, animal power, secret method, cultivation experience, and all kinds of cultivation explanation left by ancient Tianzong ancestors. The level is higher than that of copper ancient space.


    All kinds of martial arts skills and Fu array are engraved on huge jade steles, which can be understood by all the ancient Tianzong disciples. It also attracts Du Shaofu''s attention and wants to understand.


    "Where we''re going is still ahead."


    Sima Muhan takes Du Shaofu to another place of enlightenment.


    "Well, these secrets are vast. I''ll understand them later."


    Du Shaofu did not give up. The ancient space in the ancient Tianzong was absolutely different.


    Following Sima Muhan and Du Shaofu along the way, he saw some familiar figures in the ancient Jin space, and even many elder Dharma protectors.


    One by one, some of them are understanding martial arts and some are understanding animal power.


    There are also people who are immersed in all kinds of cultivation experience of ancient Tianzong ancestors, without paying attention to others.


    One by one immersed in their own world, one heart to understand and practice.


    "There seems to be a sense of familiarity."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt a familiar feeling. The feeling was not breath, but a feeling from a kind of feeling. It was very wonderful.


    "Here we are."


    Sima Muhan in front of an empty valley, Du Shaofu said, this is the depth of the ancient space, as if to the edge of this space.


    There''s nothing around, nothing around.


    "Is this related to the Ming holy sword spectrum?"


    Du Shaofu had to be suspicious. There was no place for him to comprehend, except for a familiar breath which he felt inexplicably.


    "Did the elder of the ancient emperor of heaven understand the Ming holy sword spectrum here?"


    Du Shaofu was a little suspicious, but the inexplicable breath at this time really seemed to have something to do with the Ming holy sword manual, as well as himself


    "There is also a small space here. There are not many people in the world who can know this place. This is the most secret place in the ancient Tianzong."


    Sima Muhan''s mouth was slightly pursed, and his hand print was coagulated. Then something appeared and turned into a talisman. Finally, he opened a space entrance ripple in front of the valley. The beautiful shadow flashed in and the voice came: "come in, this is the place where the elder understood the Ming holy sword spectrum."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his figure suddenly swept into it, and then the ripple mark at the entrance of the space gradually disappeared.


    Everything in the space is as usual, the breath is old, not too wide, and there is nothing around.


    In the middle of the space, a hill extends, which seems to be a dead land.


    In this space, the hilltop is even more exhausted, but there are half stone tablets standing on the sand and stones all over the ground, and the remaining half are buried in the barren mountains.


    The stone tablet is not small. The exposed place is several feet high. The whole body is mottled. It seems to be from ancient times. It has existed for countless years. There are many intricate cracks on it.


    However, when Du Shaofu saw the stone tablet on the barren mountain, his whole body trembled, and his eyes were slightly constricted, just like master Gu Qingyang and others had seen the purple thunder xuanding.


    "I don''t know how many years this stone tablet has existed. Now no one in the ancient Tianzong knows how long it has existed. Since the ancestors of the ancient Tianzong, this stone tablet has always existed. It is a treasure. It is said that if anyone can really understand it thoroughly, he will be able to get great divine power."


    Sima Muhan looked at Du Shaofu''s expression. He was surprised in his lavender eyes and said, "it''s just that no one has been able to understand it thoroughly for a long time. Only the master in the original clan understood the Ming holy sword spectrum on this stone tablet, proving that the stone tablet is indeed a treasure. I come here to hope to make progress in the sword art."


    "This is the second piece. It can''t be asked for."Du Shaofu''s as like as two peas in the clear and clear, then smiled. The stone tablet in front of him is exactly the same as the stone tablet on the barren hill before Du family. There is a vast mystery in the stone tablet.


    At this time, this is the second stone tablet. When he first understood the mysterious pattern, Du Shaofu thought that there would be a second type.


    But the second formula was not found in the broken stone tablet, so we had to do it.


    Looking at the stone tablet at the moment, Du Shaofu laughed. His feet touched the ground. His figure suddenly swept out and fell lightly in front of the stone tablet.


    Du Shaofu even forgot that Sima Muhan was beside him and stood directly in front of the stone tablet.


    "What the hell."


    Sima Muhan looks at Du Shaofu''s back and murmurs, then falls behind Du Shaofu.


    Seeing Du Shaofu, it seems that he has some understanding. Sima Muhan doesn''t disturb him.


    However, Sima Muhan was surprised that the stone tablet was really a treasure. According to the records of the ancient Tianzong, no one was interested in the stone tablet. Although it was said that the stone tablet was a treasure and contained great magic power, no one paid attention to it at all.


    A strong man had inspected the stone tablet before. It was a common stone tablet that could not be ordinary again. There was nothing special about it.


    If it was not for the strong man who thought he had the top talent at the beginning of Zongzhong to comprehend the extraordinary sword spectrum of Ming Dynasty on the stone tablet with his whole life''s effort, it would cause the ancient Tianzong to attach importance to the stone tablet again.


    Otherwise, the stone tablet may have been forgotten.


    "Does it really contain great powers..."


    After Sima Muhan murmured, he also followed the example of Du Shaofu and looked at the ancient stone tablet carefully, hoping to understand it.


    It''s just that time goes by slowly. In addition to some mottled marks on the stone tablet, it''s just an ordinary stone tablet, which makes Sima Muhan really not understand anything.


    days later, as like as two peas, Sima, Mu Han, secretly looked at the purple youth around him. He kept a similar posture for several days. He had not changed Sima''s Mu Han.


    "Hum!"


    Small mouth slightly pouts up, Sima Muhan some do not admit defeat, that guy seems to have some understanding, can he be weaker than him.


    "Does he really understand?"


    Seven days later, Sima Muhan couldn''t insist.


    She couldn''t understand anything, but the young man in purple had not moved for seven days.


    "I don''t believe it."


    He stamped his feet secretly and bit his silver teeth. Sima Muhan continued to insist, searching for any possible clues on the stone tablet, hoping to smash the stone tablet in reverse.


    Three days later, Sima Muhan''s face was moving. She couldn''t hold on.


    "It can''t contain great powers."


    Sima Muhan looks helpless and feels like a fool. Standing in front of an ordinary stone tablet for ten days, he doesn''t know what he is doing.


    But it was the guy around him who seemed to be really enlightened.


    "Take your time. I''ll go first."


    Slightly pouting, Sima Muhan gives up and turns away.


    Then Sima Muhan remembered something. After putting all the energy and gold talismans on Du Shaofu, some of them were shocked and turned away.


    Brothers, the remaining two are later. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1004

    In this space, time goes by slowly, and Du Shaofu keeps the same posture.


    It''s like going back to the time when Du''s family was in Shicheng. It''s just like a fool.


    I don''t know how long it took. Du Shaofu''s energy and golden charm became less and less. His figure finally changed his posture and began to sit cross legged. On his resolute face, his eyes were slightly closed and his eyebrows were like a sword.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What is the intention of the demon sect to appear?"


    Before the peak of the main hall in the ancient Tianzong, Sima stepped on the star and looked at the sky. The glass pupils twinkled with the color of the setting sun.


    "Patriarch, it seems that the evil cult has been collecting spirit thunder all the time. There is a" three thousand shocks from thunder "in the body of Fenglei of Xiahou. Although it has suffered heavy damage this time, I''m afraid it will not give up." Hao protects Dharma.


    "Even if the evil cult will not give up, but this time it is more or less severely damaged. In addition, the famous Jimo officials have already broken through Nirvana and entered the military region. The evil cult has to be wary of other forces, for fear that there will be no big action in a short time."


    Sima stepped on the star slightly frowned and whispered: "the demon cult has been hiding, but now it appears. Zhongzhou seal was born in ancient times. It is said that the other eight states are not peaceful. Last time I went to get some news, maybe there will be chaos in the world."


    "Chaos..."


    Hao''s Dharma protector heard his words and his eyes were dignified.


    "How is the boy now?"


    Suddenly, Sima stepped on the star and asked Hao Dharma protector.


    "Still in there."


    Hao Dharma protector looked a little surprised and said to Sima, "it''s been three months."


    On hearing this, Sima stepped on the star and wiped some fine light in his eyes. He said softly: "for three months, except for the ancestor in the original clan, no one has ever been able to persist for three months. Is that boy really able to understand something..."


    Time is still in the past, shenlei mountain outside the seal of the ancient land, finally in time gradually subsided down.


    If the whole seal was turned over, it would be three feet short of digging.


    Although some people get the benefits, but more are disappointed.


    Few people knew that the God thunder tripod had long been in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    Most of the treasures in the sealed ancient land have been in the hands of the spirit, the beast, the blood rattan evil spirit, and the soul evil. Of course, it also fell into the hands of Du Shaofu.


    "Half a year, why hasn''t this guy come out yet?"


    Half a year later, Sima stepped on the star with a puzzled face and twinkled eyes.


    "I''ve already seen it. It seems that if he really understands, even I dare not stay in that space."


    Hao Dharma protector''s eyes were surprised. When he went to the space, he saw the purple robed youth in front of the stone tablet. There was no breath in his whole body. It was like an old monk entering the meditation, and he also seemed to have been sitting down.


    But it''s just that they are so quiet that they can''t stay and tear his body apart.


    "What did he learn?"


    Hearing this, Sima stepped on the star and asked in surprise that he knew the cultivation of Hao Dharma protector.


    "Sword, is a sword meaning, terrible sword meaning!"


    Hao Dharma protector''s look was more and more strong, and the sword meaning in that space was too terrible.


    The sword is like a space of its own. As soon as he gets close, he has to withdraw.


    Time is still passing, and Zhongzhou has returned to its former calm.


    However, the name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, has already been widely known in Zhongzhou. For more than a year, no one has heard of Du Shaofu, the demon king. People began to inquire. No one knows where Du Shaofu has gone.


    Within the spiritual realm, the Seven Star hall grew stronger and stronger.


    With the recovery of the famous officials of qizun and Jiuming Zun, they began to recruit troops and horses openly.


    For a while, it caused a lot of loose cultivation strong people and small and medium-sized forces attached to them, and all the nine big forces were watching.


    However, under the sweeping of the Seven Star hall, the territory of the bright god hall was swept, but no strong man appeared again. Let the Seven Star hall sweep like an uninhabited land all the way. No less than 20 empires'' territory fell into the hands of the Seven Star hall.


    Among them, it is necessary to take advantage of the fire.


    It is said that many forces, such as the heavenly snake sect, have taken advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of the bright divine court.


    However, the God of light in the temple of light only hid in the nest and never appeared.


    However, the strong of the Seven Star hall did not go to the temple of light.


    However, all the major forces in Zhongzhou knew that the temple of light had been completely abolished. If it had not been for the shadow of the evil cult, it would have been completely destroyed by the Seven Star hall.


    In the dark forest, for more than a year, there was chaos.


    With the downfall of the Cheng family of the stone dragon Empire, the Du family of the wasteland did not intend to ask for the stone dragon Empire at all. Some empires around him were ready to move on to the stone dragon empire.


    Even the three empires, including the Tianhu Empire, which had been hit at the door of their homes, also took the opportunity to counter attack.Finally, a lot of Empires around finally couldn''t bear to fight against the stone dragon empire.


    The battle between the stone dragon Empire and the wasteland, plus the war with the three great empires of the Tianhu Empire, some of the big cities had not been completely recovered, and they were already full of holes. At this time, the Allied forces of many empires could not be stopped.


    It has been more than half a year, the stone dragon Empire smoke everywhere, countless people have been displaced, everywhere corpses everywhere, sorrow everywhere.


    Numerous big cities have been flooded with blood, and the huge stone dragon Empire has gone three times and two has been divided up by the great kingdoms.


    With the help of several old kings who came out of the mountain at this time, they could not stop the great empires around them.


    What''s more, everyone knows that behind the great empires, there are traces of several of those nine forces.


    It can be said that if it was not for those empires who were afraid that the wasteland would eventually intervene, they would have swept all the way to Longcheng.


    Numerous refugees from the stone dragon Empire flocked to the desolate country to seek refuge and were accepted by the desolate country, but soon the whole country began to be overcrowded.


    "Vice president, our wasteland is full of people, and we can''t get into the dark forest." Stone city Du family hall, Li Xue enchanting, said to Du Yunlong.


    "We can''t really care how much we can manage. We should try our best to prepare food and water for the refugees, and we must take good care of the elderly, children, women and children." Du Yunlong spoke, and his fierce eyes were full of perseverance.


    "Yunlong is mature. With Shaofu as his master and his master as his master, our Du family can stand firm enough!"


    In the main hall, Du Zhenwu said to Du Zhixiong in one side, gratified in his eyes.


    Du family is now a young generation out is extraordinary, they see in the eyes, happy in the heart.


    "Vice president, Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang and Zhendong Wang have sent for the third time to send troops to help us."


    Li Xue continued: "during the year of the stone dragon Empire, countless refugees came to pray for the emperor to see him and send troops to save the stone dragon empire."


    "This is the third time that the three old kings have sent someone here. They have a special relationship with Shaofu..."


    Du Zhenwu opened his mouth and said, "the stone dragon empire is now full of blood and countless refugees. We..."


    "Master, we have nothing to do with the stone dragon empire. I don''t agree to intervene in sending troops."


    Murong youruo said that in this matter, she has always opposed the wasteland to send troops, even the three old Wang''s request, she has always refused.


    "Miss Murong, the three old kings asked for help three times, and countless people suffered. What''s more, the three old kings also mentioned in their letters that no matter whether Shaofu answered or not, the emperor ordered Longfeng, and Shaofu is now the emperor of the stone dragon empire. Shaofu was angry for a moment and avoided the stone dragon Empire, but at least he was afraid that he would not have the heart to really see the stone dragon Empire everywhere. The creditor of our blood feud in the stone city is the Cheng family, not the countless people in the stone dragon empire. "


    Du Zhenwu couldn''t bear it. The stone dragon empire was filled with grief. Three old kings asked for three times, and countless refugees came to pray. He was not hard hearted and could not bear it.


    "If the three brothers were there, they would not have the heart to see the stone dragon Empire full of blood and sorrow. Even if we had gone to Dragon City, the third brother would not have been able to fight against civilians."


    Du Xiaoman said that she knew the character of the third brother. Although she was domineering and fierce, it was for the enemy.


    "What do you think? Maybe we can do something to help. At least we can protect several cities and provide shelter for refugees."


    There was an old man in Du''s family, but he couldn''t bear to see the whole stone dragon Empire run into a river of blood and sorrow everywhere. After all, the relationship between the stone city and the stone dragon empire is not clear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1005

    In the main hall, at this time, the world will face to face and not speak to the powerful such as the temple of beasts.


    Du Yunlong did not speak. In his sharp eyes, he seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Do you really have the heart to see all over the place? Go outside and see how many people are miserable, how many people have been displaced, how many people have lost their families, and there are crying everywhere. This is a great suffering."


    An old woman of the Du family continued to speak, looked at many powerful people in the hall and said, "you have such abilities now. No matter what the reason is, it is good to protect some people."


    "This..."


    In the hall, people heard the words, which was a rare elder in the Du family, who knew that his heart was kind.


    What she said was also reasonable. At this time, there were people everywhere in the stone dragon Empire who were miserable and displaced.


    Such a big difficulty, let Jue Jian Wang and their ruthless people see, also can''t bear.


    Because this was not a fight against the enemy. At this time, most of them were civilians, even old and weak women and children.


    "Yunlong, Xiaoman, if you say something, it''s good for us to do what we can."


    A silver haired Du family old woman looked at Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman, hoping that the wasteland would step in and protect at least one civilian.


    "Otherwise, let''s take the Lanling mansion to protect the refugees, so that we can do our utmost." In the world meeting, someone whispered.


    "Otherwise..." Du Xiaoman said, as if to agree.


    "General, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque and guiwa have gone to help. They are the people of the stone dragon empire. I have nothing to say."


    Murong you if interrupted Du Xiaoman''s words, and then said to the crowd: "but as long as it is the people of the world, I don''t agree to interfere."


    "Murong little girl, I know you will do your best for the world and pay a lot for the desolate country. I thank you, but now you can look outside. It can''t be so cruel. If you really don''t agree, please ask everyone to vote together."


    The old woman with silver hair of Du family looked at Murong youruo, and then said to all the people around the hall: "do you really care, Yunlong, Xiaoman, Zhenwu, Zhixiong, you are the Du family. According to the Du family rules, there must be more celebration in the good family, and more disaster in the evil family. Do you remember that good is not small and evil is small.


    Even if Shaofu is here today, I will certainly let him go to protect the refugees. Otherwise, I will die here today! "


    "Grandma Tai..."


    Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong are pale.


    Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong get up. The old man''s status is the same as the elder of Du family. He is the elder of Du family.


    "You Ruo sister, do you see?"


    Du Xiaoman looks at Murong youruo. When she is old, she wants to be Murong youruo.


    "*, I disagree."


    Murong youruo looks firm and unshakable.


    "You girl, how can you be so hard hearted." The old woman spoke with anger.


    Murong youruo looks at the old woman without opening her mouth, but her expression is still firm and resolute.


    "I support you Ruo."


    Li Xue looks around, then red lips light up, she supports Murong youruo.


    "I also support Murong girl!" Du Yunlong''s eyes have a kind of resolute and fierce.


    "Please go down to have a good rest and take good care of her."


    Murong youruo said, the meaning of the words is very clear, take good care of the meaning of everyone understand, is equivalent to house arrest, do not let the elderly have an accident.


    "Granny, I''ll take you down and have a rest. I''ll leave the rest to us."


    Some of the descendants of the Du family came forward and forced the old man down with Du Yunlong''s nod.


    "You are so cruel and heartless, Murong girl. This is the business of Du family. Why do you interfere in the affairs of Du family? Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, Yunlong, Xiaoman, you disappoint my old lady..."


    The old man said angrily, but then he was led down the hall by the descendants of Du family, which made many eyes in the hall fluctuate secretly. Many old people and elders of Du family looked at each other face to face.


    Looking at all the people in the hall at the moment, Murong youruo got up and said, "if you still listen to me, no one will interfere. If you don''t listen, I can leave at any time."


    After that, Murong youruo said to Li Xue: "inform the three old kings that we will not interfere. If they are willing to come to the world and come to the desolate country, we are very welcome. The emperor of Dapeng should and most hope that they can come to the wasteland at this time."


    "I''ll do it."


    Li Xue nodded and left.


    "I will stop it. If it continues to blame, I will bear all the consequences."


    Murong you if turned to the hall people said, then also turned to leave.


    Time is still in the past. It has been a whole year and two months for Du Shaofu to enter the small space in the Jin Gu space.


    In this year and two months, the ancient Tianzong was as peaceful as ever.In the spiritual realm, the evil cult did not retaliate against the Seven Star hall.


    Seven Star hall is also recruiting troops and horses to recuperate.


    "Kaka..."


    In Jin Gu space, the voice came from the deepest part of the space.


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    There was a small space with cracks and dazzling Rune waves, which attracted the attention of many people in the ancient Jin space.


    In a small space, in front of the stone tablet on the barren mountain, Du Shaofu is still an old monk, with his eyes slightly closed and his whole body silent, just like sitting in a sitting position.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu''s golden talisman of energy seems to have been exhausted, and he is going to be squeezed out of this space.


    Supporting this moment, Du Shaofu was immersed in a certain state, as if the space around the barren mountain had already integrated into it.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was forced out of the golden ancient space, which was surrounded by the whole barren mountain, including the stone tablet.


    "Hula..."


    The golden talisman of energy is finally exhausted. There is an invisible irresistible force in this space, which directly pushes out the whole barren mountain.


    "What''s the matter with that?"


    At this time, many ancient Tianzong elders and disciples were surprised that a barren mountain appeared out of thin air.


    What''s more surprising is that Du Shaofu sits cross legged in front of the stone tablet on the barren mountain.


    Barren mountains circle, again by the invisible force of exclusion in the ancient space, in the eyes of many shock, finally life was excluded.


    "Boom..."


    In the early morning, there was a tremor in the peaceful ancient heaven.


    Outside the golden space, a barren mountain emerges out of thin air, and finally falls on two peaks, which is very impressive!


    But then everything returned to calm again, and there was no breath fluctuation around.


    Only a barren mountain emerged on two towering peaks. There was an old stone tablet on the barren mountain, and a young man in purple robed sat cross knee in front of him.


    "Whoosh..."


    Just then, the movement attracted the attention of the powerful ancient Tianzong, and then a figure appeared. All eyes fell on the barren mountain that appeared out of thin air.


    For many people, even for the elders of the ancient Tianzong, there will be few who know that the stone tablet exists.


    Therefore, many figures appeared, looking at the barren mountains that appeared out of thin air, all showed a color of surprise.


    "What''s the matter? Where is uncle Du?"


    "How could a barren mountain suddenly appear? Is it related to Uncle Du?"


    "Is uncle Du understanding the stone tablet?"


    There were more and more figures. They all looked at Du Shaofu curiously. Some people tried to look at the stone tablet, but they couldn''t see anything.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, a disciple of the ancient Tianzong spat blood and his face turned pale in an instant, as if he had been hit hard.


    "All disciples, don''t spy on you, uncle Du!"


    Some of the disciples who were spying on Du Shaofu were awakened by a loud drink, and their faces were white with fear.


    "Sword meaning, all over the body, what is he understanding?"


    On a mountain in the distance, Sima stood on the star and hunted in his robe. He looked at the purple robed youth sitting in front of the stone tablet with his knees crossed.


    "The spectrum of the sword of the Ming Dynasty came from the stone tablet. At this moment, is Shao Fu also aware of the sword?"


    Elder Gu Qingyang frowned slightly, looked at his disciples in the distance, and said in a low voice: "but it doesn''t seem to be a simple kendo. It seems that Kendo is just the kind of overbearing Kendo that he realized in the seal ancient land."


    "Master, is he the younger brother?"


    There is an old man who is about the same age as Yu Wanli. He has a slender figure and a long shirt. His eyes are clear. You can see that when he was young, he must be very handsome.


    The old man, like the ancient Qingyang elder, carried a simple sword on his back.


    "He is your younger brother."


    Gu Qingyang nodded to the old man around him and said, "your younger martial brother cultivates Mingsheng sword spectrum. It''s much faster than when you came here."


    "To choose ten, Tianjiao is supreme."


    The old man with the sword grinned and looked at the young man in purple robe in front of the stone tablet. Then he wiped the shock in his eyes and said softly, "what a strong sword spirit!"


    As time went by, another month passed in the blink of an eye.


    The appearance of barren mountains out of the ancient space surprised all the disciples in the ancient Tianzong, but gradually calmed down with a month''s time.


    But Du Shaofu, who was in front of the stone tablet, showed no sign of waking up, and even his posture had never changed.


    At last, Du Shaofu moved, but he just looked up and looked at the stone tablet with nothing left for ten days. Then he closed his eyes again.


    [brothers, the update is completed today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1006

    Above Zhongzhou, the nine forces were extremely calm. As far as we all know, Da Lunjiao, who suffered a great loss in Du Shaofu''s hands, has never made any trouble to the Seven Star hall.


    The tranquility of the nine forces makes it possible for those with a mind to smell out a special undercurrent.


    It seems that there is going to be something big going on in Zhongzhou, which has been quiet for a long time.


    The wasteland stands in the dark forest and stone city. Even though many empires in the frontier are dividing up the Shilong Empire, no one dares to fight against the wasteland.


    In the stone dragon Empire, several old kings couldn''t support it. However, after joining the new generation of generals, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, guiwa, Wuque and so on, they all set foot in the realm of Emperor Wu, and they were gifted with extraordinary talent. Therefore, they restrained several empires and struggled to resist.


    But that resistance will not last long.


    After years of war, the last army of the stone dragon empire could not support it for a long time. The supply was short and the army was unstable.


    What''s more, behind many empires, there are shadows of several of the nine major forces. Even generals and others can''t support them for long.


    "The dragon vein has been broken. Is it really the end of the stone dragon Empire?"


    Before the army, the front was full of smoke and smoke, and the king of Zhenbei wore blood stained armor and his eyes were dignified.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shicheng, the mountain behind Du''s family.


    "Sister you Ruo, everything has been arranged. We have done our best to take care of those refugees from the stone dragon empire."


    On the peak, Li Xue''s costume is still as enchanting as that, and has become more and more capable these years.


    She was young, but she was in a high position in the world. At this time, in the whole barren country, Li Xue was already famous and pursued by countless people, but no one could get close to her.


    "Do our best, especially the old and the weak, women and children. In addition, let the flying monsters of the temple of beasts take food, water and medicine to places where there are more refugees." Murong is like a road.


    "Good."


    Li Xue nods and turns to leave. Then she seems to think of something. She looks back at Murong youruo with her eyes and stops talking.


    "What else can I say directly Murong is like a smile.


    Li Xuemou moved, with a faint smile, and said: "many old people in Du family are quite critical of you. Some people in Shicheng think that you are hard hearted. At least you should take Lanling house to settle those refugees. These days, vice president and * have been under a lot of pressure."


    "After all, the stone city and the stone dragon Empire have a lot of relations."


    Murong youruo seems to have calm eyes, then Murong murmured softly: "they are kind-hearted. This is a good thing, but they can''t achieve great things..."


    Looking at Murong youruo, Li Xue said: "no matter what, I will always support you if sister."


    "Why support a hard hearted person like me?" Murong youruo asked with a smile to Li Xue.


    "Because you are for the president. You know that the president will be there at this time. I''m afraid it will be a long time ago. But you just want to take advantage of the president''s absence to pave a road for the president."


    Li Xue said with a smile, then turned to leave, Qianying left a touching arc in the air, then disappeared.


    "It''s hard for you, a girl."


    With Li Xue''s figure leaving, the faint voice falls, and then a rather obscene middle-aged face appears in front of Murong youruo''s body.


    "Brother Qingchun."


    Seeing the figure in front of him, Murong youruo smiles and bows to salute.


    "I''m just a layman without all the courtesy." Zhen Qingchun smile, the whole body has a charm.


    "Brother Qingchun, if you''re an idle person, I''m sure it''s the big round religion who wants to come to the wasteland for a long time."


    Murong looks like water in autumn. Under her long eyelashes, her eyes are full of aura. Her temperament is like a gentle wind blowing gently. She looks ancient.


    "Ha ha..."


    With a smile, Zhen Qingchun looked at the Murong youruo in front of her eyes and said softly: "I didn''t expect that the brave people in the desolate country are you two girls."


    "Brother Qingchun is joking. The old doctor is closed because she has been a disciple for a long time. She knows the true story of the doctor''s skills. She is afraid that Miss Xie Fei will come for help, so she intentionally closes the door and gives everything to me.


    The vice president is also clear in his mind, but as a royal family of the desolate state, he should be benevolent. He represents the emperor of Dapeng. He wants to do some things, but they are not necessarily suitable for him.


    So there are some things that I, an outsider, can do


    Murong is like a lotus step. Her delicate body is light and tender, and her radian is graceful. She has a delicate face. She looks in front of the mountain and has some ripples in her eyes.


    Zhen Qingchun looks at the woman in front of her, smiles slightly, then swings, some arrogant way: "Doctor Wu Ming and Du Yunlong see that they don''t do it. They are benevolent. They can only guard one side of the river, but they can''t open one side of the river."


    "It''s harder to keep a mountain than to open a river."Murong youruo looked at Zhen Qingchun and said with a smile, "what''s more, brother Qingchun means that I''m not merciful enough and hard-hearted. Am I a snake and scorpion woman?"


    "But now that boy is not the time to guard the mountain. What he needs is to open a river and open a river."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Murong youruo with a smile and said: "are you a snake and scorpion woman? I know quite well."


    Murong youruo Ying Ying smile, and then continue to look at the front, the breeze stirred skirt, light way: "do not know when he will come back."


    "It is estimated that something has happened. In the ancient Tianzong, at least there will be no danger."


    Zhen Qingchun said, looking at the woman in front of her, there was a little fluctuation in her inverted triangular eyes. Then she laughed and said, "since you called me brother Qingchun, it''s better to be my sister. I don''t know if you are willing to be a girl."


    "If you have seen brother Qingchun."


    Smell speech, Murong youruo that peerless face, appear smile, immediately bow to salute, she can know what kind of person in front of her.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhen Qingchun helped Murong youruo up with a smile, and said, "let go of what you want to do in the future. I''m still in everything."


    "Thank you very much, brother Qingchun."


    Murong you if grateful, she knows that the middle-aged man in front of her is to help her, to become her dependence.


    "Silly girl."


    With a smile, Zhen Qingchun walked up the edge of the mountain and stood with his hands on his back. He looked up at the sky and looked at the sky. Then he felt cold and said, "he needs to be strong, not only himself, but also around him. What he will face in the future is not a person, but a group of people. If he is not strong, his heart will be strong But I can''t dig it a second time


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time is like water. With Du Shaofu returning to the ancient Tianzong again, spring has gone and autumn has come, and there have been two reincarnations.


    Green mountains, in that strange flowers and plants, towering trees, but also added a touch of red and yellow color.


    The barren mountain has been hanging on the top of two huge peaks since it appeared in the ancient gold space, and it has been crossing it for a year.


    Time passed away quietly, but for many people in the ancient Tianzong, they were very anxious, but they were helpless for Du Shaofu.


    In front of the ancient stone tablet, Du Shaofu is still immersed in it. He has never opened his eyes since he opened it ten days ago.


    During this period of time, the surrounding barren mountains also became the forbidden areas of the ancient Tianzong. In addition to the ancient Qingyang elder and a few other people who could step on it, even many elders in the ancient Tianzong were forbidden to get too close.


    But at this time, all the disciples of the ancient Tianzong knew that Du Shaofu was meditating in front of the stone tablet, as if he had realized something.


    Even outside the ancient Tianzong, there are a lot of news from the ancient Tianzong. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has been closed in the ancient Tianzong for two years.


    In a vast ancient space, this is a separate world, covered with green mountains, many ancient buildings with exquisite eaves.


    The mountain is covered with dense shade and the sky is blue and vast.


    On the top of the mountain, a woman in a blue dress stood up. She was only twenty-one or two years old. Her dress was floating in the wind, her dark hair was hanging down on her hips, and her delicate face outline showed her extraordinary elegance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1007

    The woman stood in a beautiful shadow. On her face, her eyes twinkled like stars. Looking at a certain place in the sky, she was in a daze for a long time. Until the night came, she raised her head slightly, and her lips fluctuated slightly. She murmured, "if you don''t tell me, do you think I really can''t know..."


    As the words fell, the woman''s handprints congealed, and her whole body was wrapped in runes. Then she came out of her chest with a touch of red light gold blood spat out from her red lips.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    This blood package rune, not ordinary blood, or blood essence.


    The blood is wrapped up by the Rune of the palm of the slender hand, and then smeared on the eyebrow. With the condensation of her handprint, a rune light in the heart of the woman''s eyebrow suddenly bursts out, and the dazzling light breaks out on the mountain peak in the night.


    "Hula..."


    In the light of large runes, the space is "Hua la la". The dazzling runes are obscure and complicated, and flow the dazzling light of virtual reality.


    This light is like the bright moon, and like the morning dew rolling clouds, flickering and disappearing indefinitely.


    But in this light, there are terrible waves and incomparable breath. Finally, it seems that in front of the mountain peak, a picture of the void is opened


    In the picture, it is a small border town. A young man was ridiculed and ridiculed as a fool.


    Later, the young man sat alone on the barren mountain, enduring all the ridicule and ridicule, with occasional smile and indifference to all ridicule and ridicule.


    Growing up as a teenager, he occasionally shuttles through the mountains with a slovenly old man with white hair, catching fish and barbecue meat, revealing his innocent smile.


    Under the ancient stone tablet, the young man was apprehended and captured in the deep mountain range. In the end, he got the secret bone of the golden winged Dapeng,


    he entered Lanling Fucheng and tianwu college, and went through the dark forest. All the way, he was dangerous and tempered.


    Stone dragon Empire, not king, first cut the king, young king!


    Tianwu college was destroyed, the young man was angry, and he started to kill with a sword, and then entered the ancient Tianzong.


    Within the painting, scenes are changing rapidly. The young man''s life appears in front of the woman. The woman follows the picture and frowns, smiles, heartache and even tears, letting the tears run across her cheek.


    Her tears, how many people in this world can see.


    There is no empathy in the world, but at the moment, the woman can feel, just like that scene into the soul, real empathy.


    In a familiar place, the boy grew up to be a young man. In this familiar place, he also made a lot of trouble and was surrounded by countless powerful people.


    My sister and I just want to hold my eyes, but I don''t want to be scared!


    With that, the broad sword in the hands of the young man in purple robe slowly put down, sighed slightly, and looked at the sky.


    In the eyes full of pictures, the woman can also feel the silent anger, helplessness, worry and missing of the youth at the moment


    "My sister, although I have never met her, she is my sister. How can I not save her? Why do you deceive me so much?"


    "First, I want my father to be with my mother and sister."


    "Second, I want" not all wood. "


    The voice of youth reverberates in the picture. At last, there is sadness and loss in the eyes, which is full of complexity.


    Then he murmured something, the corner of his mouth outlined a bitter smile arc.


    Looking around the sky, he was silent for a while, as if in a daze.


    "Mother, sister, I don''t think we can see each other in this life after all. I have too much to be unwilling to do. Too many things have not been done. I am not willing to give up. Sister, you can finish it for me in the future, ok..."


    The woman seemed to be able to hear the young man talking.


    Pain, very painful, it is indescribable pain!


    Listening to the words of the purple robed youth, the woman''s face was full of tears. She couldn''t tell whether it was illusory or real at the moment. She sobbed softly and waved her hand to stop: "no, don''t..."


    But the purple robed youth couldn''t stop him. The golden light leaped out of his body. The already cracked body was permeated with pale gold blood again, as if the flesh was about to explode.


    There is a golden awn from the body to penetrate, purple robe youth chest position, is directly cracked


    The golden light Dou shoots, accompanied by the talisman secret pattern, has the supreme prestige diffusion.


    "Sister, you should be good, filial piety to my parents and guard the people for me!"


    The voice of the purple robed youth dropped, and his right hand, like a claw, was inserted into the crack in his chest, accompanied by a dazzling golden light


    "Mother, sister, I want to see you, I want to have a family reunion, but I can''t, forgive me..."


    A pale gold and blood red heart appeared in the palm of the purple robed youth.


    This heart, beating forcefully, is like beating a drum, spreading the glow, presenting a kind of vitality, terrible breath, impacting the sky"Chulala..."


    At this moment, the blood on the chest of the purple robed youth was splashing. The blood was light gold, crystal clear and gorgeous, but it was so sad and gorgeous, like the last gorgeous


    The youth''s chest was full of blood, but there was a smile on his face.


    At the moment, the woman''s chest, a heart rolling beating, as if to get out of the body.


    Pain, sharp pain, heart like a knife.


    I feel the pain of digging my heart!


    Tears were streaming down my face.


    "Brother, don''t, don''t..."


    Green skirt woman''s eyes have already been blood red, delicate body quiver, can''t bear any longer, sad voice Jiao sound big drink, body straight to the picture.


    But the secret pattern of the talisman disappeared and the painting disappeared in the air.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The woman opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, and then fell down from the air.


    "Ah..."


    Sigh out, Ming old figure appeared, will green skirt woman in the void, fold son face, eyes helpless, sigh endlessly.


    "Why do you want to do this, why do you want to kill my brother..."


    The woman''s delicate body trembled slightly. At the moment, I don''t know why, and then she fainted.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the ancient Tianzong, in the blue night sky, the bright moon is in the sky, and the moon is like a bright white knife.


    On the barren mountain, the young man in front of the stone tablet suddenly trembles in his chest and raises his head for it. His closed eyes suddenly open, and his eyes flash out of his eyes. In the night, it is like lightning rushing into the sky.


    "Boom


    At the same time, all of a sudden, on the ancient stone tablet, the original hidden intricate cracks began to overflow.


    The cracks are cracking rapidly, and the whole barren mountain is shaking at this time.


    "Kaka..."


    The cracking speed of the stone tablet is faster and faster. The cracks in the old stone tablet are getting bigger and bigger. The light from the crack is more and more dazzling, just like a light curtain covering the body of the youth in purple robe.


    "Boom..."


    Then the whole ancient stone tablet suddenly cracked and turned into a pile of crushed stone powder.


    At the same time, the barren mountain suspended above the two peaks began to crack, and finally turned into gravel and sand in the shaking of the earth and fell from the two high-rise peaks.


    In the huge movement, awakened innumerable breath.


    "Whoosh..."


    Everywhere in the ancient Tianzong, there are many figures, and then it is the first time to get here, the figure is still more and more.


    Under the moonlight, the barren mountains and stone tablets in front of me are all broken into gravel. All eyes look at the purple robed youth who has opened his eyes in the air, and their eyes are surprised.


    At the moment, the purple robed youth stood still in the void and looked up at the sky. Except for the twinkle of his eyes, everything was still dull.


    "What''s wrong with you, younger martial brother?"


    In the distance, an old man with an ancient sword on his back looked at the young man in purple robe, and his eyes showed a little surprised.


    "There seems to be something wrong, but I can''t say it again!"


    The ancient Qing Yang light way, the eyes also slightly coagulate at the moment, looking at the disciple who has been silent for two years, has been worrying about it.


    "Younger martial brother, you can''t be possessed by the devil."


    All of a sudden, the old man with sword moved his eyes and looked at the young man in purple robe. The breath made his heart tremble. The breath was very violent.


    Smell speech, Gu Qingyang elder''s eyes are also a tremor, vision more and more worried.


    "I''m going to see my younger brother!"


    The old man opened his mouth, and then his figure swept out.


    "Be careful." Gu Qingyang said to the old man.


    "Master, I will be careful."


    The old man Mu Lu was moved. It was rare for master to care for him so much.


    "I want you to be careful of your younger martial brother. Don''t affect your younger brother." Gu Qingyang said to the old man without any politeness.


    "I see..."


    The old man just showed the color of moving, immediately disappeared, and then helplessly looked at the ancient Qingyang elder, nodded, some wronged murmured softly: "the same is the apprentice, this treatment is too different."


    "Whoosh..."


    Murmuring in his mouth, the old man''s figure came out of the sky and approached Du Shaofu, and his expression gradually became more and more concentrated.


    "Eh..."


    The closer he was, the more surprised the old man was. The young man in purple robe clearly did not have any breath fluctuation on his body, but at the moment he felt a breath of heart palpitation.


    The breath is like the ancestor of thousands of soldiers, like a sword, like a gun, like a stick, like a knife


    The breath was fierce and incomparable. At the moment, the purple robed youth stood still.


    But the whole person feels like a silent magic weapon, like a repressed volcano, ready to explode at any time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1008

    "Younger martial brother."


    The old man called softly and approached slowly.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, the surrounding space suddenly trembled, and the silent youth in purple suddenly burst out in his eyes, and his whole body was covered with gold, shining into the night sky.


    Suddenly, the purple robed youth''s hair is flying, the eyes are shining with gold, and there is a faint thunder and lightning. At this moment, the power is incomparable.


    At the moment, the purple robed youth seems to be the whole person in a strange state, the body and the will to drive themselves to a certain peak.


    "Chula la!"


    The young man in purple robe waved his hand, and the whole person was like a sword in the shape of a human. He waved it with one hand and swept out a sword when it was Mundon.


    This sword light makes the void tremble and cleaves forward, shining like a golden thunder and lightning!


    "Buzz!"


    At this time, with the sword split out, it seemed that there was a thunder burst in the heaven and earth, shaking the whole ancient emperor, and the wind and thunder "buzzing" in the surrounding mountains kept ringing.


    "Not good!"


    The old man''s face suddenly changed greatly. The sword that he cleaved from was obviously extremely simple. It could not be simpler any more.


    But at the moment, the sword made him unable to dodge, for example, no matter how he dodged, he could not escape, and even made him fear for no reason.


    The ancient sword was scabbard on his back, and the old man''s face showed cold sweat. Then the sword awned quickly in his hand, prompting the "holy sword to roar.".


    A series of complicated and mysterious sword moves finally gather together, turn into a sword, and spread out in an instant with the momentum of lightning.


    This sword, at this time, also contains the power of moving mountains and rivers. It can shake mountains and rivers, break mountains and destroy everything!


    The old man is the great disciple of the ancient Qingyang elder, and also the most powerful disciple. Compared with the elder Gu Qingyang, he is not less than a few decades old. He has practiced for more than 200 years, and has achieved the highest level of cultivation.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, two swords collided, and a dazzling talisman and secret pattern broke out. The sound shook the whole ancient Tianzong like thunder.


    it was clearly a sword light collision, but at this time, there was the sound of sky thunder rolling and reverberating.


    In the full view of the public, the old man''s holy sword roared, directly destroyed by the simple sword can no longer be simply destroyed.


    A terrible breath soars into the sky, and the dazzling thunder light fluctuates. It is more intense than fire and dazzling than lightning. It contains a kind of terrible sword meaning, which is Kendo!


    The purple robed youth waves the shadow sword awn to destroy the old man''s sword awn, sharp through the void, and then spread to the old man''s body.


    It''s not a sword. It''s a kind of sword meaning. It''s a kind of Kendo!


    Close at hand, there is no hiding.


    "Why so strong, this is bad luck!"


    The old man was terrified. He burst out endless dazzling runes on his body and on his ancient sword in his hand. The mysterious and noble Qi in his body ran wildly. He blessed himself and resisted the sword.


    At the moment, the old man knew that he had touched the sword meaning of younger martial brother.


    The sword was so strong that he could only resist it with all his strength!


    "Hiss!"


    The sword fell down, and the ancient sword in the old man''s hand was also destroyed directly. The empty space of the sword was so twisted that it sent out a strange thunder roar. The breath and sound were so terrible that people could not resist it!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The old man''s mouth is full of blood, and his sword has arrived in front of him. He is going to suffer a great deal.


    "Back!"


    A sword came out of the old man''s back to resist the shadow of the purple robed youth.


    A white figure appears behind the old man. He is the ancient Qingyang elder. He twists the void and pulls the old man back at the same time.


    "Chulala..."


    When the two swords collided, terrible waves bloomed above the void, and several huge mountains around them were suddenly affected. In the "boom boom" of the earth shaking, they broke away.


    In the mountains, a large area of ground cracks cracked, dust filled, gravel towering.


    Then everything disappeared and the surrounding area began to calm down.


    All this, let the ancient Tianzong disciples and strong people gathered around us shocked!


    The old man gazed at his younger martial brother from afar, showing astonishment and shock.


    That simple sword, or to replace the sword with the hand, actually directly killed him, who was the top cultivator of the mysterious martial arts.


    This kind of sword sense is too terrible. It is so strong!


    "How strong!"


    Many ancient Tianzong elders around here were shocked and took a cool breath.


    "What an overbearing and terrible sword


    In the void, Sima stepped on the star surrounded by many powerful people around him. He looked at the purple robed youth not far away, and his glass eyes also showed a deep shock!


    In the void, with the disappearance of the sword, Du Shaofu, who had just been dull, seemed to recover gradually.


    An ancient breath swept out of the body, purple robe hunting, hair flying, shaking the surrounding space is a tremor."Hoo!"


    A mouthful of turbid Qi came out of his mouth along his throat, and a faint smile appeared on his resolute and determined face. He murmured: "originally, it''s not a move, but a ''way''. The first stone tablet is'' strength '', this one is'' soldier''! &Du Shaofu seemed to turn a deaf ear to the numerous figures gathered around him and looked up slightly. There seemed to be an invisible force on his body, which was like a repressed volcano and began to spread slowly.


    At this moment, the stars in the sky under the curtain of night have also been drawn, and they want to fall.


    On the sky, the stars are rippling and twinkling, with a vast force of stars. Just like the tide, it comes down from the Ninth Heaven and then covers the mountains of ancient Tianzong.


    At this moment, all the disciples of the ancient Tianzong can feel that a terrible breath, like a volcanic eruption, is quietly starting to expand and riot, and then in an instant, it permeates all around


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, there was a terrible burst of golden light in the body of the purple robed youth.


    "I enter the road with my soldiers, and I will ascend the martial arts and honor with the sword and break through!"


    The golden light filled the air. With the sound of drinking, Du Shaofu suddenly stamped himself into the void, and a loud shout from his mouth rang through the night sky.


    "Crash!"


    In the golden radiance, a huge golden winged ROC emerges from the sky with flying wings. It seems that he wants to soar to the sky.


    "Ji..."


    Hissing sound waves through the golden cracked clouds, the golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow unfolds, shining golden all over the body, whistling with thunder light, covering and spreading with fierce power, making the whole space tremble!


    Under the terrible shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, a golden five finger mountain peak appears again, absorbing the endless energy of the heaven and earth, releasing the bright golden awn, and sweeping the sky with endless momentum!


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, in the mountains of the ancient Tianzong, the earth roared and the mountains trembled endlessly!


    All the ancient Tianzong disciples who were looking at all these things were shivering all over their bodies, and their blood was freezing.


    With the appearance of the shadow of the golden winged ROC and the shadow of the five finger mountain, a majestic breath rose directly from the body of the purple robed youth, just like a volcanic eruption, which shocked the powerful ancient Tianzong.


    "It''s Du Shaofu who is breaking through!"


    At this moment, the eyes of many ancient Tianzong elders trembled.


    "Shaofu is OK. He is breaking through!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang''s eyes are excited. His disciples are OK. It seems that he got a great chance in front of the stone tablet and is breaking through!


    The shadow of the golden wings of the ROC soars for nine days, and the shadow of the five finger mountain suppresses the common people. The two most terrible breath diffuses, making many bodies around him soften in the legs.


    In addition, at the moment, some strong people were surprised to see that the purple robed youth''s body, at this time, there was purple inflammation spreading, the thunder was flashing, all of which was a threat to the world!


    "Boom..."


    Around the night sky twisted, the sky above the Milky way, and then in this terrible breath, there are countless stars descending, finally converging into a stream of starlight.


    The dazzling starlight converges into a surge of star energy, falling from the deep night sky, passing through numerous space barriers, and finally directly irrigating the purple robe body.


    Starlight diffuses, that looks like the gentle breath, also lets the human soul tremble drama!


    The tall and straight young man in purple robes is like a bottomless cave, swallowing up the endless star energy. He also has a vast breath on his body, which is just like an erupting volcano


    Then someone saw, that terrible golden winged ROC virtual shadow, an illusory figure appeared.


    is as like as two peas in Du Shaofu''s body. It''s another Du Shaofu. It''s just a shadow, but it has a vast and terrible atmosphere. It''s coming out of the unreal Du Shaofu.


    "The breath It''s wuzun


    Feeling that terrible breath, not far away that gathered together Yin Mochen, Jiangling, water if cold, Si ruofeng and others are also instantly stunned.


    "Younger martial brother is breaking through wuzun!"


    The old man, who was cut off by Du Shaofu, took a deep breath and felt the terrible breath. His voice was shaking.


    "It''s a terrible breath. I''m afraid it''s the elder of Zongzhong, and few people can compare it!"


    "Uncle Du seems to be breaking through wuzun!"


    "I can''t believe that uncle Du is younger than some of our brothers, but he has already set foot in martial arts!"


    "Nonsense, uncle Du is the Supreme God. No one can compare with him in one valley, two religions, three schools and three sects. How can we compare them?"


    There was a lot of discussion around, and countless disciples were shocked by the terrible breath.


    [brothers, the update is finished today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1009

    The huge shadow of the golden winged ROC bird and the five finger mountain peak occupy the sky. The energy of the stars irrigates, the purple flame rolls, the thunder arc overflows the sky, and the mighty pressure fills the ancient Tianzong.


    Under this mighty pressure, even the strong in the ancient Tianzong also changed color, and many elders began to soften.


    Among the disciples around, there was a whisper of shock. Uncle Du was not old enough, but he had already reached the level of dignity.


    As the disciples of the ancient Tianzong, all the young people have some arrogance. Even the most extraordinary Yin Mochen, the Spirit descending and the water cold, are also arrogant. However, compared with them, their arrogance is not worth mentioning in front of the purple robed youth at this time.


    "At such an age, you should be the first person to break through the rank of honor in Zhongzhou."


    On the face of Hu sankun, the color of shock has been hanging on his face.


    "Eh, he is still strengthening his vitality, his martial arts are breaking his respect, and Fu Dao is stepping into eight stars!"


    In the sky, Gu Qingyang and Sima stepped on the star, Hao Dharma protector and others came from the sky. The eyes of the elder Gu Qingyang looked at the unreal figure on the shadow of the golden winged ROC, and couldn''t help but cry out in surprise. At this time, who can feel that the breath of the illusory figure is still increasing, that is, in breaking through the martial respect, the level of Fu Dao continues to break through the eight stars.


    "This boy is really abnormal. Why was martial uncle Qingyang included in the ancient Tianzong at the beginning?"


    Sima TA Xing also nodded in secret. He could not help but wipe the color of excitement in his eyes. At such an age, he set foot in wuzun and the eight star spirit Fu master. At that time, he only practiced martial arts together, but he barely set foot after he was 30 years old. It was because he got a lot of benefits, but he was supported by the details and resources of the whole ancient Tianzong.


    "That guy has already reached the peak of wuhuangjing and the peak of Seven Star perfect Rune master. This time, he seems to have got the real magic power in front of the stone tablet, and thus has got the opportunity to break through at one fell swoop." A figure appears, shining with gold, and it is Jinpeng Zun.


    "Yes, elder!"


    "Yes, uncle."


    With the appearance of Jinpeng Zun, Gu Qingyang and many elders, as well as Sima stepping on the star, saluted immediately. To my surprise, Jinpeng Zun was also attracted.


    The Jinpeng venerable waved to everyone to be excused. He looked at the empty shadow of the golden winged giant ROC in the sky ahead. His eyes were slightly shocked. Then he looked at the rolling purple flame, thunder and lightning shuttling around, and the energy of the stars roared. He said with a smile: "this boy, the luck is deep. Once you break through the rank, it will be enough to make a real surprise!"


    "Hehe, hehe, hehe..."


    Listen, even the Jinpeng venerable is praising his precious disciple. The elder Gu Qingyang is proud to smile on one side, and his heart is incomparably comfortable.


    When everyone was shocked, the star energy irrigated over the sky continued for half an hour, and finally slowly calmed down. Then even the shadow of the golden wings of the ROC and the shadow of the five finger mountain disappeared, and the mighty pressure that filled the sky around quickly dissipated.


    In the eyes of the public, the illusory figure still shows the color of light gold, and now rippling with incomparable soul power.


    "The first time I ascended wuzun, eight star lingfu master!"


    Around the mountains inside and outside, countless shocking voices can not help but reverberate!


    "The eight star spirit Fu master, but the yuan Shen power is enough to compare with the ordinary eight star mysterious spirit Fu Master''s peak or even the eight star other side spirit Fu master. That kind of ancient breath is even more strange and amazing."


    Jin Peng Zun looked at the illusory Du Shaofu, and his eyes were full of shock.


    "Hiss!"


    The illusory figure of Du Shaofu then turned into a streamer and swept into the noumenon.


    A moment later, the young man in the purple robe who was suspended in the air finally began to open his eyes. With the color of purple fire and starlight, the young man in the purple robe began to open his eyes. With the purple flame and starlight in his eyes, he rippled in the depths of his pupils. For a moment, he was introverted. Then his pupils were clear and bright, and even people could not feel the breath fluctuation.


    But it is this kind of calm. At the moment, the ancient Tianzong disciples all around feel an inexplicable pressure. The clear and bright eyes seem to look at people at this time, which can also make people''s soul tremble.


    "Hoo..."


    In the sky, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and spit out the turbid Qi from his throat. He stretched his body for two years without moving. At this time, his bones and joints were like rusty steel, and a mechanical "click" sound was heard. He felt a comfortable feeling that he had never felt before, and his body began to diffuse.


    "Wu Zun, eight star spirit Fu master!"


    As the mind swept through his body, he felt the vast and mysterious Qi in his body and the soul power in his mind. A smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s face. It''s no wonder that countless people are searching for this power, and the power of poor life just wants to knock on the door of honor.


    "Boom


    Shake hands slightly, and the space above the palm is distorted directly.


    It is the performance of Xuanqi surging to the peak, converging and impacting together, which can distort or even shatter the space. It is just like that the speed reaches the extreme, but it can make people seem extremely slow or even static."I don''t know what will happen to Wu Zun on the other side. I''m really looking forward to it."


    Du Shaofu thought deeply and felt the power in his body at this time. It would be easy to break down the mystery of a Wu Zun. Under normal circumstances, he could destroy all the defenses of the general wuzun, but he didn''t know what would happen to him. After all, on the level of wuzun, a small realm also had a huge gap, that gap, even It is bigger than the huge gap between heaven and earth from the postnatal level to wuzun.


    At the moment, what really makes Du Shaofu happy is not that he now has the cultivation of wuzun, but that he has finally reached the level of wuzun. When he stepped out of the stone city, the level of wuzun is an untouchable existence in the legend of his heart, which is far away and can not be touched, but now he has achieved it.


    "The dream still needs to have, in case it is realized..."


    Du Shaofu released his palm with a smile. The distorted space on the palm was then restored to normal. At the moment, the level of martial respect is just the dream in your heart, not your ultimate goal. The strong one is endless.


    At a certain level, Du Shaofu knew that wuzun was only a real ladder for the strong.


    "Hiss!"


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, there were many rumors of breaking the news, and then several figures appeared around him.


    "Shaofu, you are almost worried about the death of the master. Just be OK."


    Elder Gu Qingyang came forward, although he was happy for his disciple''s breakthrough, he was also worried about a lot in the past two years.


    "The disciple worried the master."


    Looking at the master''s two big front teeth and his ruddy old face, Du Shaofu felt warm in his heart. Although he did not teach too much in front of him, his care and protection made Du Shaofu''s heart warmest.


    "Breakthrough is a good thing, but you''d better explain to me what happened to the stone tablet. It''s a treasure of ancient Tianzong!"


    Sima stepped on the face of the smile convergence, glass eyes on Du Shaofu, barren mountains and stone tablets have turned into rubble, the ancient stone tablet is indeed the treasure of ancient Tianzong.


    "This..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked back at the broken stone that had turned into a mountain. For a moment, he looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    "Master, nephew, it''s not Shaofu''s fault. It''s an accident. It''s none of your younger martial brother''s business." Elder Gu Qingyang said with a smile on his face to Sima stepping star, saying good words for his precious disciple.


    "Uncle Then you are really a good martial uncle of ancient Tianzong... "


    Sima stepped on the star and was speechless. The martial uncle in front of him was really a good martial uncle of ancient Tianzong. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "let''s discuss some things alone."


    A moment later, under the curtain of night, Sima stepped into the courtyard of star.


    "What kind of magic power does the stone tablet contain? Why can only you understand it?"


    In the small hall, Sima TA Xing asked Du Shaofu. At this time, there were only Sima TA Xing and Du Shaofu.


    "There is a kind of" Military "in the stone tablet. I don''t know its origin, but I know that it is profound and vast, and integrates thousands of soldiers."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1010

    Du Shaofu didn''t hide much. He told Sima TA Xing everything he knew and could tell. In the ancient stone tablet in the golden ancient space, there was a way of "soldiers", which was all encompassing and boundless. It seemed that he could break all the sword rhymes, knife formulas and gun techniques.


    At that time, the strong man in the ancient Tianzong realized that the Ming holy sword spectrum was definitely a great talent.


    In this case, Du Shaofu learned from it, and finally integrated his unshaped Ba kendo. He finally stepped into the stage of entry at one stroke, so he also found an opportunity to step into wuzun.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu felt deja vu when he practiced the Ming holy sword. At this time, he realized that it was related to the first stone tablet.


    On the first stone tablet, it contains "force", which is a kind of force, including all the boxing techniques, palm techniques, finger formula and so on. It can break all kinds of methods with strength, but it is not only to reduce ten skills with one force.


    Compared with ten meetings, it is far more vast.


    "The way of" soldiers "contained in the stone tablet is vast. I just have a little understanding now, and I can''t make it clear."


    Du Shaofu didn''t hide anything from Sima stepping on the star, and then said, "I can understand. I don''t know why. Maybe it''s because of good luck."


    To be able to understand the stone tablet, Du Shaofu could not say that he had understood a piece of stone tablet when he was in Du''s house in Shicheng. He could only find a reason casually.


    It seems that Sima TA Xing didn''t believe Du Shaofu''s reason, but he couldn''t find any loopholes. When he looked at Du Shaofu, he was very clear what benefits Du Shaofu had gained on the stone tablet. However, his sword sense almost caused him great difficulties.


    With his eyes moving, Sima stepped on the star and then said to Du Shaofu, "I don''t care what the reason is. The stone tablet has been broken. You can''t take it for nothing."


    "Master elder martial brother, I am also a disciple of the ancient Tianzong. It is natural and natural for the ancient Tianzong disciples to get the benefits of the ancient Tianzong. You can''t trap people."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned, with a smile on his face.


    Smell speech, Sima step star is a little surprised, this words said he really has some speechless. At this time, looking at Du Shaofu''s smiling face, Sima stepped on the star with an illusion. This boy and uncle Gu Qingyang are really a family. They don''t go into the same family. They laugh the same way, and they laugh with adultery.


    "You are a disciple of the ancient Tianzong, yes, but you are also the young hall master of the Seven Star hall, the president of the World Association, the leader of the world alliance, the master of the temple of Tianshu, and the emperor of the desolate state." Sima stepped on the star and Du Shaofu took a look at it and counted it carefully. The boy''s name is really enough now.


    "No matter what, I''m also a disciple of the ancient Tianzong. The master''s elder brother will always be my elder martial brother Zhu. No matter when the ancient emperor needs it, the disciple will go all out and die." Du Shaofu looked at Sima TA Xing affectionately and said.


    Du Shaofu is really saying this. In Du Shaofu''s heart, the ancient Tianzong is the third family. No matter what, he will be his disciple.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s affectionate and exuberant face, Sima stepped on the star with a feeling that he could not speak. He had prepared some words in his heart and waited for the boy to excuse himself. Then he could take the opportunity to throw it out. Who knows that the boy''s answer is not on the same frequency channel as he is, which makes him unable to follow the plan.


    "Well, I don''t care about you either. You must make a copy of everything you understand on the stone tablet and leave it in the ancient Tianzong." Sima TA Xing said that he had to consider everything on the stone tablet for the ancient emperor Tianzong.


    "Well, it''s just that my understanding of the stone tablet is not very thorough now. When I make progress in the future, I will make a rubbing for the ancient Tianzong." Without hesitation, Du Shaofu nodded his head directly. It was natural for Du Shaofu to keep a share of the benefits from the ancient Tianzong.


    Now, of course, we don''t have a problem


    Sima stepped on the star to nod, then looked at Du Shaofu, and his complexion was positive.


    Looking at the elder martial brother Sima stepping on the star, Du Shaofu was also puzzled.


    "Listen to your master, you want to ask about the demon cult?" Sima stepped on the star and asked.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded and came to ancient Tianzong to inquire about the evil cult. However, two years have passed since the delay, which makes Du Shaofu feel helpless.


    "Demon religion has existed for a long time. In Zhongzhou, there are one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects. They have been searching for the traces of the demon cult. They are omnipresent and have many strong ones, but they are extremely mysterious."


    Sima TA Xing said: "in fact, we are not only paying attention to the demon cult, but also the forces in other states are paying attention to the existence of the demon cult. The demon cult is not only existing in Zhongzhou, but also searching for people who have the spirit thunder as far as we know."


    "What''s the point of looking for someone who has a spirit ray?"


    Du Shaofu asked in doubt. He knew this for a long time. Master qizun had 3000 shocks from thunder, so he was watched by the people of the demon cult.


    Sima TA Xing looked at Du Shaofu, shook his head and said, "we don''t know about this. At least we don''t know yet. The demon sect is too mysterious, but there should be news recently.""Demon sect, it''s really mysterious."


    Du Shaofu sighed slightly. The demon religion was more mysterious than he had imagined. Unfortunately, the ancient Tianzong didn''t know the news and origin of the evil cult.


    "There is no doubt that the world will soon be in chaos."


    Sima stepped on the star and said to Du Shaofu, "I''ll make a long story short. Would you like to be the next leader of the ancient emperor?"


    "The next Lord...!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled and he was shocked. The news really shocked Du Shaofu. He looked at Sima stepping on the star in a daze.


    "Why, don''t you hear me clearly? You can become the next leader of ancient Tianzong as long as you want to."


    Sima stepped on the star with a white look at Du Shaofu. If other people heard such news, it would be a surprise. But the boy in front of him seemed to be shocked.


    "Gu..."


    Du Shaofu is the leader of the ancient Tianzong. I''m afraid that no one can refuse to be the leader of the ancient Tianzong. One stamp of one of the nine forces can make the whole Zhongzhou tremble.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. If he really became the patriarch of the ancient Tianzong, he would be able to use a terrible force and details for his own use and even deal with that clan.


    At present, the world association is far from being comparable with the ancient Tianzong.


    "Why, you don''t want to?"


    Sima TA Xing looked at Du Shaofu''s face and frowned slightly.


    "The ancient emperor of heaven, it''s really tempting."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly and looked at his elder martial brother Sima stepping on the star and said, "but I''m afraid I can''t do it. Can you really trust me with the ancient emperor?"


    "It''s useless to say less. The king of the wasteland, the president of the World Association, and the leader of the world alliance, even if you are now the leader of the ancient Tianzong, you are also competent."


    Sima TA Xing gave Du Shaofu a blank look. At that time, with his age, that guy could become the president of the World Association. At a young age, he could bring the bloodthirsty and ruthless people in the dark forest into the World Association and obey him.


    [brothers, I''m going to watch two shifts today. Today, I''m with the editor and some writers to discuss some books. I''d like to ask for a half day''s leave to send a notice first, so as not to wait for a long time. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1011

    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t make this decision alone. Many of the supreme elders in the sect have already agreed that you can become the leader of the ancient Tianzong as long as you want to." Sima TA Xing continued.


    Du Shaofu pondered for a while, with a wry smile on his face. Then he saluted Sima''s stepping on the star and said, "thank you very much, elder martial brother, for your attention, but I can''t agree."


    "Because you are the master of the Seven Star hall, you think the Seven Star hall is stronger than the ancient Tianzong?" Sima TA Xing frowned slightly.


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said to Sima Taixing: "although I don''t know how strong the ancient Tianzong is, I can feel that the real strength of the ancient Tianzong is much stronger than that of the Seven Star hall. Although I am the minor leader of the Seven Star hall, I am not sure whether I will become the master of the Seven Star hall in a short time, and I have never thought about anything in my heart."


    "Why is that?" Sima stepped on the star with a little doubt and a curious look in his eyes.


    "The strong, never-ending, I have one mind to practice, such a big ancient Tianzong, I''m afraid it is powerless." Du Shaofu knew exactly what he needed. Even if he got the whole ancient Tianzong at the moment, he couldn''t really compete with that clan.


    The real strong, strong in their own.


    Du Shaofu always knew this.


    What''s more, even if you become the leader of the ancient Tianzong, it''s not sure whether the ancient Tianzong can really keep his word. With the details of the ancient Tianzong, there must be a group of hidden strong men in the ancient Tianzong. They are the real strength of the ancient Tianzong and the real masters of the ancient Tianzong.


    Compared with the ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu was more kind to the Seven Star hall. All the seven hall masters were his own uncles and uncles, which made Du Shaofu feel more at ease.


    To become the leader of the ancient Tianzong is definitely a temptation that no young people in Zhongzhou can refuse. So is Du Shaofu. So when he heard Sima TA Xing''s proposal, he was really shocked. As a young man, it is impossible to be unmoved, even a little excited.


    However, after careful thinking and taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu knew that what he needed now was not the position of the patriarch of the ancient Tianzong.


    "If you become the leader of the ancient Tianzong, you can also practice with one heart. Even only the ancient Tianzong can cultivate some of the most top-notch means and magical powers in the ancient Tianzong. You can also use the internal information of the whole ancient Tianzong for your own use. With your talent, you can make your strength grow again in a short time. I can guarantee that £¡¡± Sima TA Xing said definitely.


    His eyes have been looking at Du Shaofu closely. The young man in front of him really moved Sima TA Xing from the bottom of his heart.


    "In a short time, our strength has improved again..."


    It''s the most difficult thing for Du Fu Lang to refuse.


    "Even if you become the leader of the ancient Tianzong, the ancient Tianzong won''t let you worry about it. At present, as long as you practice with your heart, I will take care of the ancient Tianzong for you."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu. Then he said softly, "well, as long as you nod your head now, you can become the leader of the ancient Tianzong. In a short time, the cultivation strength can be enhanced again. In the future, the whole ancient Tianzong will be your strongest backing."


    "It''s a huge temptation that I can''t refuse." A moment later, Du Shaofu said with a wry smile to Sima stepping on the star, and even a touch of red appeared in his eyes.


    "Did you agree?" Sima TA Xing asked with a smile.


    "No..."


    Du Shaofu laughed and shook his head. Then he said to Sima stepping on the star: "I am a disciple of the ancient Tianzong, which will always be. As long as the ancient emperor doesn''t drive me out of the school, I will always be a disciple of the ancient Tianzong. However, at present, the position of the leader of the ancient Tianzong is not suitable for me. If one day later on the right, the elder martial brother really wants to hand over the ancient Tianzong to me, then I will I will never refuse again. "


    "It''s not your turn, boy. Do you think the ancient emperor of heaven is so worthless that he needs to ask others to do it?"


    Sima TA Xing glared at Du Shaofu fiercely. Then he looked at Du Shaofu, took a deep breath and said, "well, it seems that you have no intention of the ancient emperor of heaven. Let''s talk about something serious. What''s your status for the Seven Star hall?"


    "Extremely senior uncle and martial uncle take great care of me." Du Shaofu said, thinking of the crazy Zun, the jade fairy, the purple heaven Zun, the Qianxing Zun and so on, they were all like their own disciples to him.


    "After the Seven Star hall, did you intend to hand over the Seven Star hall to you, such as Kuang Zun and yunxianzi?" Sima TA Xing continued to ask.


    "Some martial uncles and uncles have mentioned it unintentionally, but..."


    "Of course they will."


    Sima TA Xing interrupted Du Shaofu''s words and said to Du Shaofu, "boy, we''ll start now. We''ll both take up the status of our brothers. I''m the leader of ancient Tianzong. You''re the president of the World Association, the emperor of the wasteland, and the head of the Seven Star Hall."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he felt that his elder martial brother Sima stepped on the star, and his expression became positive again. He said, "if you have anything, please speak up.""There is going to be chaos in the world. It may not only be the turmoil in Zhongzhou, but also the whole world."


    Sima stepped on the star and sighed, "so the ancient emperor of heaven planned to form an alliance with you, the kingdom of famine, and the Seven Star hall?"


    "Make an alliance with our country, the world and the Seven Star Hall..."


    Du Shaofu was surprised that it was possible to say that the ancient Tianzong and the Seven Star hall wanted to form an alliance, but it seemed that the desolate state and the world association were not enough for the present ancient Tianzong to form an alliance.


    "Yes, after our alliance, we will advance and retreat together. I think you should have enough trust in the ancient Tianzong, but there is one thing. After our alliance, everything will be dominated by the ancient Tianzong, with the wasteland and the world meeting as the supplement, and the Seven Star hall as the supplement." Sima TA Xing said to Du Shaofu.


    "I can represent the wasteland and the world, but I can''t represent the Seven Star hall. After all, it''s my master who is in charge of the Seven Star hall."


    Du Shaofu said in his mind that the ancient emperor wanted to form an alliance with himself to advance and retreat together. This is a good thing for the World Association and the present desolate country. However, the Seven Star hall is really unable to make decisions.


    Sima TA Xing said: "I believe that you can represent the Seven Star hall as the young master of the Seven Star hall. I believe it is absolutely beneficial and harmless for the Seven Star hall. Even if it is not the wish of the grand master, the ancient Tianzong can only form an alliance with the world and the wasteland."


    "There is no problem in alliance. I absolutely believe in ancient Tianzong. At least, I am also a disciple of ancient Tianzong!"


    Du Shaofu pondered for a while. Then he looked at Sima stepping on the star. His eyes moved slightly. There was a little light in his clear eyes. He said with a faint smile: "but in the future, everything will be based on the ancient Tianzong, with the wasteland, the world meeting and the seven Star hall as the supplement. I''m afraid that even if I agree, my master bokuang Zun will not agree."


    "Boy, if you can show me the conditions or strength to move me, we can discuss this matter separately. Otherwise, we will regard the ancient Tianzong as the main thing. We will make an alliance to advance and retreat together. As far as we are concerned, you are taking advantage of Tianda." Sima stepped on the star with a white look at Du Shaofu. This boy is really hard to satisfy, and he has an inch to advance.


    "Master elder martial brother, we are not raising the status of master brother now. I''m not polite to that boy!"


    Du Shaofu looked at his elder martial brother Sima stepping on the star. There was no smile on his face. The invisible upper man''s aura was surging in his body, just like the supreme youth. Sima stepped on the star secretly.


    "If we make an alliance, not only can we not rely on the ancient Tianzong, but also the ancient space of gold, silver and copper in the ancient Tianzong should be open to the wasteland, the World Association, and the disciples of the Seven Star hall. Of course, this can be done according to the rules of the ancient Tianzong. Otherwise, the barren state, the World Association and the Seven Star hall will not enter into an alliance with the ancient Tianzong £¡¡±


    "Boy, you have nothing to do. You have to know that in this world, everything depends on strength. Although you are my younger martial brother and the disciple of martial uncle Qingyang, you should know what strength you have to bargain with ancient Tianzong now, such as the wasteland, the World Association and the Seven Star hall!"


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu. His glassy eyes were sharper, and even a little worried and disappointed. The young man in front of him was arrogant and complacent, which was definitely not a good thing.


    "Indeed, the wasteland, the world will, and the Seven Star hall have no strength to bargain with the ancient Tianzong. Everything in the world depends on strength."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and then shook his hand. Then the purple gold arc overflowed in his palm, and the light was dazzling. An ancient and reckless breath spread out with destruction and tyranny. The last tripod tripod perched on the palm of his hand, looked at his elder martial brother Sima TA Xing and said, "but I don''t know if I can bargain with the ancient Tianzong with this thing?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1012

    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and then shook his hand. Then the purple gold arc overflowed in his palm, and the light was dazzling. An ancient and reckless breath spread out with destruction and tyranny. The last tripod tripod perched on the palm of his hand, looked at his elder martial brother Sima TA Xing and said, "but I don''t know if I can bargain with the ancient Tianzong with this thing?"


    Looking at the three legged tripod in Du Shaofu''s palm full of purple and gold arc, Sima TA Xing, the leader of the top ten Tianjiao in those years, suddenly saw his eyes tremble. A deep shock spread through his eyes, which made his body tremble immediately. Then his eyes fixed on the tripod on Du Shaofu''s palm.


    "Shenlei Ding, this is the shenlei Ding sealed in the ancient land!"


    Looking at the tripod tripod on Du Shaofu''s palm, the purple arc overflowing and the air of destruction and despotism pervaded Du Shaofu''s palm. Sima stepped on the star as if he had seen the most astonishing thing. He was the first of the top ten Tianjiao and had won the divine thunder.


    Gu Qingyang knew that the God thunder tripod was in Du Shaofu''s body, but it was to protect his beloved disciple. He didn''t say much about the ancient emperor.


    "Yes, it''s the God thunder tripod. I have recognized the Lord and can forge the body for all people."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a smile, and the radian rose. Then the purple thunder tripod whirled in the palm, and a layer of white light like a divine awn disappeared quietly. The purple thunder xuanding was just brought out from the ancient space in the mud pill palace. Then he took the purple thunder xuanding into the shrine and said to Sima TA Xing, "I wonder if we can discuss the conditions again now It is. "


    "There''s no need to discuss. I can now agree with all the people who represent the ancient Tianzong. The younger generation will be able to enter the ancient copper space, the silver ancient space and the gold ancient space, but according to the rules of the ancient Tianzong, I can also promise you that some of you, the old people of the Seven Star hall and the world will be able to enter the third National Congress For a period of time in space, as for our alliance in the future, we can take the ancient Tianzong as the master and discuss with each other instead. We are completely fair. If the two sides hold each other''s views, it will be decided by drawing lots. "


    Sima stepped on the star just staring at Du Shaofu. He could not hide the shock and trembling color. He said, "but there is a point. The cultivation resources of the wasteland, the World Association and the Seven Star hall should also be shared by the ancient Tianzong, including the shenlei forging body in the shenlei tripod."


    "Good, but God thunder forging body, only a small number of people can be selected, but also people who can be trusted."


    Du Shaofu did not hesitate, but nodded with a smile. In order to keep the information of zilei xuanding secret, he could only select some trusted people to enter the purple thunder xuanding and get the divine thunder forging body. If there were too many people, it would be difficult to guarantee that the information of zilei xuanding on himself would not be disclosed.


    As for getting shenlei forging body for the ancient emperor''s disciples, even if there was no alliance, Du Shaofu would never be stingy. In Du Shaofu''s mind, he was also a member of the ancient emperor. As the emperor of the wasteland, the president of the World Association, and the head of the Seven Star hall, it did not affect his status as an ancient Tianzong disciple.


    "Well, it''s a deal."


    Sima TA Xing nodded, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "this has been decided. I want to inform the supreme elder of Zongzhong about the result as soon as possible. I will also arrange a group of disciples to enter shenlei tripod as soon as possible to get shenlei forging body. In addition, the information about shenlei tripod on you must be kept secret. Once leaked, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Boy, I understand." Du Shaofu said, nodding his head.


    "There''s another thing. I''m afraid you need to go back to the wasteland immediately. There''s a lot of trouble there. Your sister Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, Xiao Hu, as well as Meiling and Ouyang Shuang have all been back to the wasteland for some time." Sima TA Xing said.


    "Is there chaos in the wasteland?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly congealed, and his heartstrings became tense.


    "I''m afraid that you''ve been taken back by the emperor, and it''s not that you''ve been taken back by Du Qing."


    Sima stepped on the star and told Du Shaofu about the situation of the stone dragon empire. He said, "there are eight empires around the dark forest, across the 800 Li Zhongzhou River, and around the million mountains. Strictly speaking, there are eight empires of different sizes. However, behind them are the four major forces: the heavenly snake sect, the xuanming sect, the Lingtian Valley and the Xuanfu gate ¡£¡±


    "I can''t bear it anymore..."


    It was not that something happened to the desolate country, but Du Shaofu was relieved.


    However, Du Shaofu was not surprised by the stone dragon Empire, which was surrounded by empires. However, Du Shaofu was a little surprised that eight empires had taken all their hands on the stone dragon empire.


    "It''s time to go back and have a look."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. After inquiring about some general information with Sima TA Xing, he decided to leave the ancient Tianzong early tomorrow morning and return to the wasteland.


    Although the wasteland was no obstacle, the Shilong empire was almost occupied. Du Shaofu could imagine that he had to go back. Besides, the king of Zhenbei, the king of Zhendong, and the king of Zhennan were all in the Shilong empire. For the sake of the Shilong Empire, they would surely fight to the death, which worried Du Shaofu.After leaving Sima''s star stepping place, Du Shaofu returned to his own mountain courtyard for the first time, summoned the purple thunder xuanding in the Shenque, and then entered the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Boom..."


    In a space of purple thunder xuanding, purple thunder clouds are standing in the sky, and the purple and gold lightning converges into purple gold thunder. They are falling from the sky, and the thunder sound echoes in the void.


    At the moment, in the void, there are more than a dozen figures sitting on their knees. The purple and golden thunder falls from the sky and falls on the more than ten people. They are wrapped up in the electric man. The thunder light is all over the body, and the breath is extremely terrible.


    The thunder fell one after another, and the purple and gold electric arc overflowed. Then it spread quietly on the surface of more than ten people, penetrated into the body, and finally turned into a stream of energy.


    "It''s a long time. It''s a big game."


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared above the void, waved his hand, and the lights disappeared, and the thunder and lightning disappeared.


    "HISHI..."


    As the purple and gold thunder dissipated, the purple and gold thunder clouds and electric arc disappeared. In the void, the eyes of more than ten figures sitting cross knees suddenly opened. With the dazzling purple gold arc pouring out, they rushed into the sky, just like a substantial electric light, shaking the space one after another.


    On the body surface of more than ten people, there is a faint purple light everywhere, and finally quietly introverted. But at the moment, all of them are more purple and gold than they were at the beginning, and there is an extremely terrible smell on their bodies.


    At the moment, the people in this void are Yu Wanli, Du Yu, Du Xue, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, Hao Bian, Mo Wen, Ge Zong, etc., who were brought into the purple thunder xuanding by Du Shaofu before they entered the ancient space.


    At the beginning, the purple thunder tripod was placed in the ancient space. As Du Shaofu was immersed in the second stone tablet, he also forgot that everyone accepted the forging body of God thunder in the purple thunder xuanding.


    However, Du Shaofu''s forgetting was that he had been able to understand the stone tablet for two years, while the people were in the purple thunder Xuan tripod for 20 years.


    It''s only a month for others to accept shenlei forged body, but now Yu Wanli, Du Xue, Qiao yingmeng, Du Yu, Mo Wen and others have been practicing shenlei forging for 20 years.


    After 20 years of training, Du Yu and Du Xue were both about 20 years old.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A moment later, in front of the mountain courtyard.


    "Come out, come out at last."


    On the mountain peak, Mo Wen, Hao Bian, mad cow and so on stretch their loins, wriggling all over their bodies. In the depths of their eyes, there is a purple gold light.


    "So strong."


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd and felt the breath from their bodies. He was surprised. The breath in the crowd was so much stronger than that at the beginning. It was soaring like a rocket. Du Yu, Du Xue, Mo Wen, Hao Bian and others have stepped into the realm of Emperor Wu. They even happened to be Du Yu, Du Xue, Mo Wen, Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng, etc People have reached the mysterious level of Emperor Wu''s realm.


    [there are two more chapters, but brothers and sisters, don''t wait for the change. Xiao Yu doesn''t know the update time. Today, Xiao Yu still has some private affairs, but he will complete the update later.


    the update will be completed later www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1013

    As for the Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. The Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli has already reached the level of honor in the purple gold xuanlei forging body in the purple thunder tripod.


    What''s more, these ten people have been forged by purple gold xuanlei for 20 years in the purple thunder tripod. The purple gold xuanlei absorbed in their bodies has reached a terrible level. The level of the Wuling root has risen greatly, and the flesh body has also become formidable.


    Du Shaofu''s mind was released, and he could feel that the physical strength of the three senior brothers Yu Wanli, Mo Wen and Du Yu was unpredictable.


    One by one in the body, it seems to have produced and purple gold Xuan thunder related things.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t tell how many benefits they had gained from the purple thunder tripod, which was probably only known by the public themselves.


    It has been 20 years since Zijin xuanlei was forged in zilei xuanding. All this is only under Invisible monitoring.


    When Du Shaofu controlled Zijin xuanlei, he was able to bear it.


    Otherwise, in 20 years'' time, people would not be strengthened, but would have been blasted into pieces of blood mist by purple and gold Xuan thunder.


    At the moment, these ten people got great benefits, but Du Shaofu did not dare to put others into the purple thunder xuanding for decades.


    Not everyone in the purple thunder xuanding for a long time, the benefits will be greater.


    After all, Du Shaofu went to Tianmu peak and met his master Gu Qingyang in the middle of the night, as well as the master brother''s sword three links.


    "I''m sorry, elder martial brother."


    Du Shaofu also learned that when he woke up, he almost suffered a disaster for his elder martial brother, so he quickly saluted and apologized.


    When he woke up, Du Shaofu was also surprised. It seemed that he felt something. There was an invisible sadness in his heart. He could not help but wake up. The whole person was also in a special state of confusion. At last, he did not know what he was doing.


    "I didn''t mean to do it. What''s the culprit? It''s true that the younger martial brother deserves his reputation. I''m ashamed of his strength."


    Jian Santong smiles bitterly and looks at his younger martial brother. His eyes are full of deep shock.


    "Shaofu, do you want to go back in the morning?"


    Gu Qingyang looked at Du Shaofu and asked. At this time, he was very clear about the situation of the Shilong empire. He also knew that Du Shaofu could not rest assured that he would not go to the wasteland.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then he told his master Gu Qingyang about the alliance with the ancient emperor.


    "God thunder tripod is on my younger martial brother. Everyone can forge body with divine thunder..."


    One side of the sword Santong heard the words, and he was still in a state of consternation. How could he have thought that the God thunder tripod, which countless people were looking for in the sealed ancient land a few years ago, had already fallen into the hands of his younger martial brother.


    "It''s good for you. At present, it''s good for you. I''m afraid there will be chaos in the world. The desolate country and the Seven Star hall will be helpless. There are ancient Tianzong''s common advance and retreat. That''s by virtue of it."


    The ancient Qingyang elder put aside his usual irreverence and said, "the God thunder forging body in the purple thunder Xuan tripod is too important for the ancient Tianzong."


    It was early morning when Du Shaofu was about to leave from Tianmu peak.


    Just after the darkness before dawn, the first ray of sunlight rose from the horizon.


    The golden morning light shines, and the peaks in the ancient Tianzong glow.


    On Tianmu peak, there are no less than 300 people.


    There were dozens of elders of the ancient Tianzong and more than 200 of them in the whole ancient Tianzong. They are now the most powerful and trusted young disciples of the ancient Tianzong.


    Hao Zongwei, Hu sankun, Ma Mingze and other elders, as well as Jiangling, shuiruohan, Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng and Ji ouming are all among them.


    In addition, there are more than ten old people. Under Du Shaofu''s prying eyes, they are more than a dozen powerful ones, and their cultivation atmosphere is not ordinary.


    However, Sima Muhan had already left the ancient Tianzong. Du Shaofu learned last night that Sima Muhan had been summoned by his mother and had gone to her grandmother''s house to shut up.


    All the people gathered at Tianmu peak, and they were summoned in a hurry.


    There are suzerain personally lead the team, which let Si ruofeng and other are quite surprised, but one by one stand quietly, do not dare to ask.


    However, the more than a dozen powerful people seem to have a clear idea of it, but in their eyes, they are all filled with a kind of shocking color.


    From Sima TA Xing''s introduction, Du Shaofu learned that the ten or so outstanding dignitaries were all the elders of the ancient Tianzong. Several of them were even higher than master Gu Qingyang''s in the ancient Tianzong. Almost all of the remaining people were of the same generation as master Gu Qingyang.


    "I''ve met Mr. Jinpeng."


    And the leader of the more than a dozen venerable elders with extraordinary strength was the Jinpeng venerable one Du Shaofu had already seen.


    At that time, Jinpeng Zun was extremely beautiful and famous in Zhongzhou. However, he was so dedicated to understanding that he had never stepped into the ancient land of seal, so he did not get the forging body of divine thunder.


    "Good boy."


    Jin Peng Zun nodded and looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes were golden and full of admiration."Shaofu, these people can trust you. Maybe you will have some actions when you go back to the wasteland. They can also be regarded as the power that you can use at that time. All can be discussed with Mr. Jinpeng at that time." Sima stepped on the star and said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded with a bitter smile. The actions of the ancient emperor Tianzong were really fast enough. In a few hours, he prepared so many people to enter the purple thunder xuanding to get the divine thunder forging body.


    In a hurry to return to the wasteland, Du Shaofu did not say anything more. Then he summoned the purple thunder Xuan tripod in the eyes of the astonishing eyes, and let the dull people directly enter the purple thunder xuanding one by one.


    Of course, in order to make up for his apology and destroy his extraordinary sword, Du Shaofu naturally asked him to enter the inner God of the purple thunder tripod.


    "In fact, all along, the nine major forces, including our ancient Tianzong, have been interested in getting involved in the area opposite the Changhe river of Zhongzhou, but there has been no suitable opportunity. Xuanfumen and tianshuizong have already penetrated into it, and each of them has restrained each other, and there is no suitable opportunity to control them all. "


    Sima TA Xing finally looked at Du Shaofu and said, "it''s said that the area where Zhongzhou Changhe passed has some origin. The tianwu Academy in the dark forest has always been mysterious. Now the stone dragon Empire should be occupied. If you want to do something this time, you can do it without worry. The world will be in chaos. I''m afraid that those people like the Tianshui sect have the intention It''s a good time for you to pay no attention to that area, but your purple thunder xuanding is not exposed as much as possible. "


    The purple thunder Xuan tripod is too important. This time, the ancient emperor let Jinpeng Zun go with him, and there were more than a dozen extraordinary ones along the way. On the one hand, the God thunder forging body was on the one hand, and on the other hand, the ancient Tianzong wanted to protect the purple thunder xuanding from any accidents.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. From the depths of his pupils, he wiped a little wave. Then he nodded, without saying much.


    After that, he left with his master and the Third Elder martial brother, and rode on a flying lion in the ancient Tianzong. Du Shaofu was ready to leave.


    Accompanied by Du Yu, Du Xue, and Ge Zong, Qiao yingmeng, Mo Wen and Feng Xiangyu, more than ten people came out of the purple thunder xuanding this time.


    They are all disciples of the world society in the ancient Tianzong. They are not only the members of the World Association in the ancient Tianzong, but also have been the real members of the world society. Ge Zong was the leader of the red fire hall of the world society.


    "Roar..."


    All of them left by flying monster. The demon lion flapped its wings, and with a huge storm, it disappeared into the void.


    "This boy, the ancient Tianzong disciple was also dug by him. It seems that he has to defend himself later."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at the disappearing figure, muttering in his mouth.


    Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen, Hao Bian, Ge Zong and other extraordinary people have completely joined the World Association. How can Sima TA Xing not know.


    In particular, I just felt that the breath of Mo Wen and others had increased so much in a short time. It was no longer under the influence of the spirit, the water was cold, and it was almost not under the influence of Yin Mochen and Si ruofeng. It might even be even stronger. This made Sima step on the star with some heartache.


    "Master, if they join the World Association, they will join us. Anyway, they are also the disciples of my ancient Tianzong. Don''t forget that Du Shaofu is a disciple of my ancient Tianzong." Hao said with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1015

    "I wish you were all right."


    Zhenbei Wang canglao''s face squeezed out a smile, Xie Fei has been accompanied by his side.


    "Thank you, Grandpa, I''m..."


    Looking at the old man in front of him, Du Shaofu didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Don''t say anything. I understand everything."


    With a little smile on his pale face, Zhenbei Wang said, "I am old, but my heart is not old. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to feel guilty about anything. If it wasn''t for the wasteland, I''m afraid that I don''t know how many people will suffer innocent suffering."


    Looking at the old Wang in front of him, Du Shaofu gently stepped forward, helped him sit down, and then said, "thank you, if you need me to do something, I will do it."


    Wang Duan of Zhenbei sat up and looked at Du Shaofu. After a few rest, he glanced at the people around him. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "if you really want to, don''t let the stone dragon Empire fall into the hands of the eight powers. We have discussed it, and all the Royal families will support you."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. He looked at the king of Zhenbei, Zhendong and Zhennan before him, and then he did not speak.


    "Shaofu, we''ve all thought about it. Now the stone dragon Empire has fallen into the hands of the eight powers. If you really want to, let the stone dragon Empire fall into the hands of the desolate country. After all, the name of the wasteland is Du, and it is better to be handed down to the Duke Du''s family in the same line than to rise and fall in the hands of outsiders." The king of Zhennan said to Du Shaofu.


    The king of Zhenbei raised his head, patted Du Shaofu''s hand gently, and said: "Shaofu, if you have the ability now, remember to avenge the dead loyal souls, which is also the wish of our group of old guys, we can''t avenge the dead loyal souls of the stone dragon empire..."


    "I''ll keep it in mind that they always have to pay for it."


    Du Shaofu nodded in a flat tone, but his eyes were firm and resolute, with a sharp brush, and then quietly restrained.


    After a few months, the emperor''s medicine had been taken by the emperor, and he was not in the mood for a few months.


    And at this moment, a surprising news also spread in the stone city.


    "The world will Murong youruo, take advantage of emperor Peng''s seclusion, bring disaster to the desolate country, hinder the dispatch of troops to rescue the stone dragon Empire, and let the stone dragon Empire be invaded by foreign enemies, and the blood flows into a river, and there are great sorrows everywhere. I will drive out the World Association alone, and the imperial edict of Dapeng will accept and rescue all the refugees."


    The news spread out, immediately caused an uproar in stone city, and then the news spread.


    Strangely, such news seems to have spread in many places in the stone dragon Empire at the same time.


    "After the return of the ROC emperor, our brave king is back."


    "It turned out that everything was Murong youruo in trouble. The king of Shenyong didn''t abandon us!"


    As soon as such news was spread, the stone dragon Empire, which was full of mourning for the destruction of the country, was boiling all over the place. Some people were in despair and suddenly burst out of hope.


    "Ask the ROC emperor to send troops and recover the stone dragon empire!"


    "Please avenge the fallen souls of the stone dragon empire


    "The stone dragon empire is occupied by the eight countries. We would rather the stone dragon Empire belong to the wasteland than fall into the hands of those eight countries!"


    "Eight jackals, burning, killing, looting and plundering, blood washing thousands of miles, national hatred and domestic hatred, can not be ignored, we are willing to belong to the desolate country, together with the king of God and courage to repay the country and the family hatred!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Some people seemed to be lobbying everywhere in the original stone dragon empire.


    The foundation of the desolate country was founded by Du Shaofu, the brave king. At the moment, the stone dragon Empire had been destroyed, and the hatred of the state and the family was filled with hatred.


    Outside the stone city, countless refugees from the stone dragon empire began to gather around the wasteland, and they wanted to ask the emperor of ROC to send troops.


    "Please send troops to the emperor of Dapeng. We are willing to belong to the stone dragon Empire and share blood feud for the heroes of the stone dragon empire!"


    Numerous sound waves resound through the sky, echoing in the sky above the stone city.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du family partial hall, at the moment only Du Shaofu and Li Xue are in.


    "Nonsense, you are making a fool of yourself."


    Du Shaofu drank deeply. There was a flash of light in the deep of his eyes. He had a powerful aura, which made people''s heart tremble.


    "You Ruo elder sister and I thought it was the president''s idea to calm down. Please punish me."


    Li Xuehua looks a little pale, and immediately kneels down, looks up at Du Shaofu, grits his teeth and says: "but President, sister you Ruo and I are not wrong in doing this except for being good at making opinions. The stone dragon empire is now extinct. We are sending troops now, and we have nothing to do with the stone dragon Empire any more!"


    "Then you are really good at making opinions!"


    Du Shaofu stares at Li Xue, with a little sharp fluctuation.


    Under such breath, Li Xue was oppressed for no reason and trembled for it.


    Then she looked at Li Xue, who was trembling with some body. She wiped some soft color in her eyes. She helped Li Xue up and said, "you are all right, but you should not be good at making suggestions to pave the way for me. Are you like a person now?""I don''t know. Sister youruo has left the stone city."


    Li Xue shakes her head. In the invisible breath, she can''t help shaking, and her heart is even more shocked. In a few years, at the beginning, the ferocious youth in tianwu college has grown to such a stage.


    "She''s doing it for me. She''s paving the way for me." Du Shaofu sighed.


    "If only you knew that."


    From the familiar voice, a figure appeared quietly in the hall. It was Zhen Qingchun, a child prodigy of Shengzhen array, who looked at Du Shaofu. In his seemingly obscene but romantic eyes, he was surprised and said, "well, I didn''t expect that it was the level of wuzun and eight stars."


    "Only recently."


    Looking at the figure in front of him, Du Shaofu nodded with a smile and said, "brother Qingchun, aren''t you in seclusion?"


    "I just can''t find anything to do when I''m closed, and you''re not here."


    Zhen Qingchun glanced at Du Shaofu, then motioned to Li Xue: "you girl, go down first. What should you do and continue to do? I''ll tell this guy."


    "Yes."


    Li Xue a smile, immediately turned back.


    "I can tell you, boy, I have already made friends with you Ruo that girl. He is my sister. Can you aggrieve her? I like the two girls in the whole country."


    Looking at Li Xue''s back, Zhen Qingchun continues to look at Du Shaofu.


    "If you have made a vow to you?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was unavoidably surprised.


    "There''s nothing strange about that."


    Zhen Qingchun didn''t like it. Then he looked at Du Shaofu. Suddenly, his face was straight and sharp. He said, "those who have achieved great things have a good time, a good place and a harmonious relationship. Now that everything is ready, what are you going to do?"


    "There are eight empires around here besides the wasteland and the original stone dragon empire. All of them have come this time."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes. He said softly, "today they dare to deal with the stone dragon Empire, and tomorrow they dare to deal with the desolate country, but now they have some scruples."


    "Behind the eight empires, it seems that there are some monsters behind them." Zhen Qingchun said.


    "Those monsters seem to be busy with other things recently. If they finish their work, they will be even worse off in the time of famine."


    Du Shaofu smiles faintly. The patriarch Sima taping star has already said that there will be chaos in the world, and those big forces will not worry about this place any more.


    What''s more, now the world will be the wasteland and the ancient Tianzong have formed an alliance to advance and retreat together. Although the matter is still quite confidential, at least there is a barrier between the two countries.


    "Are you going to..."


    Zhen Qingchun looks at Du Shaofu with some fluctuations in his eyes. It seems that he has guessed something.


    "They have to pay for it." Du Shaofu smiles. It seems that all this has been predicted in his heart. Sooner or later, it will happen.


    "I tell you, the imperial dragon spirit is a good thing. There should be some in every imperial palace. It''s just a strong problem. Don''t waste it." Zhen Qingchun Road.


    Du Shaofu said: "eight empires, there is not much time. Is Qingchun interested?"


    "If you can absorb some imperial dragon Qi, it will help you to break through that layer. It''s good to absorb some. Give me one."


    Zhen Qingchun eyes gush out a little smile, but that smile makes it look like obscene eyes, more and more rich a few points.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1016

    At night, stone city, Du''s back mountain, a mountain peak, the ancient atmosphere of the wild, twisted space, followed by hundreds of figures across.


    "Boom..."


    One after another, the vast breath solidifies in the sky, and all eyes are beaming.


    This figure is the Jinpeng Zun, who was forged by the inner God of the purple thunder tripod, who has three links of sword, if the water is cold, Yin Mochen, and elder Hu sankun.


    All of them have made great progress in strength.


    Jiangling, Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng and so on, and their accomplishments soared directly.


    "Shigong, I''m afraid some things need the help of ancient Tianzong." Du Shaofu said to Jin Peng Zun.


    "Arrange it." Jinpeng Zun nodded, as if he had already known in his heart.


    "There are still five empires. I want to ask the strong in the imperial clan to go there. I don''t want the Dragon Spirit in the Imperial Palace, but the jade seals of various countries will be sent to the Dragon City Palace seven days later." Said Du Shaofu.


    "In such a short time, only a few of our old guys went to visit in person. Although the Imperial Dragon Spirit in the palace is not so good, it is always a good thing and can''t be wasted."


    The old man with the extraordinary respect of ancient Tianzong had a smile in his eyes and a little red hot in his eyes. Some of them were eager to try, as if they had already prepared for it.


    "During this time, I will stay with you for a while, and I will show up when necessary."


    Jinpeng venerable said to Du Shaofu that he did not intend to leave Du Shaofu''s side. During this period of time, for the safety of purple thunder xuanding, he must always follow in the dark.


    Especially after this time, Jinpeng was more sure to guard the purple thunder tripod. There was no accident.


    "So It''s OK. "


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. Although Mr. Jin Peng followed him, there might be some inconveniences, but it also had many advantages. At least, he had to be much safer.


    Then, looking at the people on the mountain, Du Shaofu continued to say to the Jinpeng Zun: "Shigong, as for other strong people in the clan, I''d like to help you go around the stone dragon Empire these days."


    Jinpeng Zun nodded, as if knowing what Du Shaofu wanted to do.


    A moment later, a line of figures swept out from the back mountain of Du''s family, and then disappeared in the night.


    "Let''s have a walk here too, Tianhu empire!"


    On the peak, there were only five people left on the mountain, including Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, and Jinpeng Zun. Even the evil spirits, beast killing, soul evil and blood vine evil spirits were not around at this time.


    "Roar..."


    The tiger roared, and now it was the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory. It turned into its own body, and its speed soared. He took several people to the Tianhu empire.


    On the tiger''s back, the moon was shrouded. Du Shaofu sat cross legged and asked for advice from Jinpeng venerable.


    Jinpeng venerable knew everything and said everything, and his heart became more and more appalled. Before long, he laughed bitterly for it. He felt that he had nothing to teach. On the contrary, he got a lot of answers from Du Shaofu on the mysteries of golden winged Dapeng. Some bottlenecks were broken through and a lot of insights were opened up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, the vast Imperial Palace, the capital of Tianhu Empire, covered the whole world with golden light in the morning.


    Deep in the palace, in a huge golden palace, there is a middle-aged man sitting cross legged, covered with golden light, like a golden dragon shadow circling around, emitting a strong breath, with the throne of emperor.


    He is the emperor of the Tianhu empire. He sits in the imperial palace. He practices the imperial dragon spirit. When he breathes it, he has a golden dragon shape. The breath is very strong. Although he is only in the Wu Emperor''s realm, he has the imperial dragon Qi around him, which is enough to make the ordinary superior fear it.


    "Who intruded into the palace?"


    All of a sudden, the emperor''s eyes opened and his eyes filled with gold. The sound of drinking came out, shaking the whole palace.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, a lot of breath in the palace fluctuated, and many figures swept the upper half of the sky, and the breath collapsed around.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Under the low and dull sound, it was an instant that countless bodies exploded and the blood mist poured out. Some people rushed down to the ground and smashed a large number of imperial palaces.


    "Bold!"


    With the roar of a dragon, the figure of the middle-aged emperor appeared in the sky above the palace. His eyes were on a young man in purple robe and a young man in black, who ignored the protection of the Imperial Palace Fu array, as well as a moving girl and a golden macaque.


    "Who are you? Kill my bodyguards and break into my palace. You are looking for death!"


    The middle-aged emperor''s eyes are cold, his eyes are full of essence, and he is intent on killing. He does not pay much attention to a few young people. If all the strong men of the Tianhu Empire did not go to the Shilong Empire recently to fight for the interests, they might not be able to enter the imperial palace.


    "The dragon spirit of the imperial palace is a treasure, but it is not rich."


    Du Shaofu spoke indifferently and did not put the emperor in his eyes.


    Carefully feeling the breath of the purple robed youth, the middle-aged emperor suddenly found what kind of body, the body without any reason to tremble, although the other side is young, but it seems not simple."Who are you and what do you want?"


    The middle-aged emperor asked Du Shaofu. He felt the breath, the killing and anger he had just felt, but now he became a little cautious.


    "Du Shaofu of the wasteland, come to kill you!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a loud voice, which resounded through the capital of the Tianhu Empire, shaking all directions. His fierce and murderous intention in his eyes was not covered up, and he went directly to the middle-aged emperor step by step.


    "Du Shaofu, you are the demon king Du Shaofu!"


    The middle-aged emperor''s eyes changed greatly, and he began to tremble for no reason. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is far away from the Changhe side of Zhongzhou. He is also very clear. He is the supreme god of heaven, the Lord who dares to kill the Dalan cult and the temple of light, and the fierce demon king who can kill tens of thousands of armies with his own strength.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu has come to our Tianhu empire!"


    Inside and outside the palace, many bodyguards were frightened, some of them trembled in their hearts.


    "There will be no more Tianhu empire."


    Du Shaofu was flying in the sky. Step by step, he appeared in front of the middle-aged emperor. Every step out, a terrible momentum swept through the void and turned into a dazzling light.


    "This is the Imperial Palace, I have the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, kill!"


    The middle-aged monarch and the emperor drank a lot. With the imperial dragon spirit as the basis, he summoned a golden jade seal, which was similar to that of the stone dragon empire. He urged the Imperial Palace dragon Qi, threw out the jade seal, and finally turned into several golden dragons.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu walked forward indifferently, and his steps did not stop half a step in the void. He waved his purple robe and long sleeves and turned into golden roc and golden wings. The golden light flowed like a golden tide. He destroyed the virtual shadows of several golden dragons with the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying. The shaking middle-aged emperor also gushed blood.


    "The jade seal is good!"


    Du Shaofu was in the air, waving his hand in the void, ignoring the imperial dragon spirit, and then seized the jade seal in his hand.


    "How can you not be afraid of Imperial Palace Dragon Spirit?"


    The middle-aged emperor''s face changed greatly, as if he had seen a ghost. Du Shaofu, the demon king, was not afraid of the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, nor the Golden Dragon and jade seal which contained the fate and belief of the Tianhu empire.


    "Run away!"


    Without the support, the emperor immediately turned and fled.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu made another move, and a thunder light fingerprint swept out, just like thunder breaking through the sky. Then he heard the scream of the middle-aged emperor. The thunder pierced his body in mid air and finally turned into blood mist.


    A king is killed in the palace in a flash!


    "The emperor has been killed!"


    Inside and outside the palace, countless eyes tremble, and the hairs stand upside down. It''s unbelievable.


    "There is no mercy for killing!"


    Du Shaofu said softly, as the voice fell, the figure of the tiger swept out, just like a violent black tornado storm. The black Rune was full of golden light. The palace was in the air. Suddenly, he screamed and howled, and a few martial arts practitioners were killed.


    "Crash!"


    In mid air, Du Shaofu took a deep breath and urged the golden dragon jade seal. The real imperial dragon Qi was then swallowed up in the air.


    "Ouch..."


    Within the palace, there was a faint roar of dragons, and the golden light broke out. A golden breath was visible to the naked eye, just like a golden snake. All of them poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Kera..."


    At this moment, in the land of Tianhu Empire, the mountains were shaking, the mountains were cracking, and the abyss was quietly splitting.


    Deep in the mountains, there are towering ancient trees withering, some spiritual springs are drying up


    "Roar..."


    In the depths of countless mountains, animals roar and fear


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1017

    Two hours later, the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Qi dried up and was devoured by Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was surrounded by golden brilliance, and his breath was powerful and majestic. There were groundless changes in Du Shaofu''s atmosphere, which seemed to be able to transform a country''s Qi into his own use.


    "Found a lot of good things."


    Du Xiaoyao stole from the palace and found the palace treasure easily.


    From Du Xiaoyao''s smiling golden eyes, I''m afraid there are many treasures to find.


    A national collection, but all were looted by Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing.


    "Three less, almost solved."


    Xiaohu converges himself. His dark eyes are fierce and fierce. At the moment, all the stronger ones in the palace have been solved by him. There is no suspense at all.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then the four left.


    The imperial palace of the Tianhu empire is directly washed with blood. The emperor is killed, and all the strong are killed.


    "Is this true? Is our Tianhu Empire extinct?"


    The imperial capital of Tianhu was shocked. The appearance of Du Shaofu, the demon king, swept the Imperial Palace in this way. It was too amazing.


    News spread, the Tianhu Empire vibrated, and the news spread rapidly.


    In the following two days, there were also various news coming from the surrounding Empire, and some powerful people came to the capitals of various empires.


    They were all the powerful men of extraordinary rank who directly attacked the palaces of various countries, and finally killed the kings and emperors of all countries, plundered the dragon spirit of imperial palaces, and left behind the fame of a desolate country.


    This news spreads from all directions, cloud moves everywhere!


    "I know. It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king."


    It is not difficult for some people to guess that it is related to the wasteland. Naturally, Du Shaofu, the demon king, directly ordered to destroy the kings and emperors of all countries.


    Cloud moving everywhere, countless people are shocked!


    Several empires have been destroyed at the same time, which has to be shocking!


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, attacked the eight countries at the same time, and almost swept all the imperial palaces at the same time. It''s self-evident that this is how despotic.


    But in the four clouds, Du Shaofu''s figure has already appeared in the dragon city. He wants to go to the palace of the stone dragon empire.


    When he peeped into his mind, Du Shaofu found that many powerful men were in the palace.


    In the palace, there were a lot of disputes at this time.


    It has been more than half a month. In order to carve up the Shilong Empire, the eight countries have been in a stalemate.


    At the moment, the eight countries are still in a heated debate, and everyone wants to get more benefits.


    More importantly, behind every Empire, there are traces of the existence of behemoths.


    Those of them are the people who really argue, and those who really destroyed the stone dragon Empire this time.


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the tiger resounded, a huge black tiger flapped its wings across the sky, and the youth in purple robes stood on foot.


    "That''s the king of courage, and the fierce black tiger is his mount!"


    In the Dragon City, someone immediately found the huge black tiger, and his heart trembled.


    "The king of God and courage has come back. Is he here to revenge? At this time, all the imperial capitals are the strong men of the eight countries, which is not easy to deal with."


    Some people are worried and clench their fists. They hate those eight countries and all of them, but they are more afraid.


    With the news of the appearance of the king, it immediately attracted the attention of the whole dragon city.


    All the people rushed to the street and headed for the palace. They had a premonition that with the appearance of King Shenyong in Longcheng, there would be something big happening in the palace today.


    The Imperial Palace, although many places have become ruins, is probably not damaged.


    But the original imperial palace is majestic, with the Imperial Palace dragon gas town palace in the palace.


    The palace at the moment, however, is already showing depression, which represents the end of fortune.


    "Who''s coming? Name it. You can''t break into the palace without permission. If you don''t, you will be killed."


    When Du Shaofu''s figure finally appeared in front of the Imperial Palace, there were bodyguards drinking heavily on the wall to prevent Du Shaofu from stepping in again.


    The city wall is very vigilant, many people are busy with bows and arrows.


    It''s an extraordinary spirit arrow. It''s made by the master of talisman. It''s engraved with the talisman''s secret pattern. It''s specially used to deal with the strong opponent in the war.


    "Dove''s nest, die!"


    Du xiaoqingjiao drank her hand, and the red and green flames were scattered and spurred. The burning space was twisted and the blazing atmosphere was filled all over the sky, destroying all those who were blocked by bows and arrows.


    "Who dares to break in and want to die?"


    This movement and breath immediately caused a lot of strong men to snatch out and rushed to Du Shaofu and others.


    Du Xiaoqing stood on the tiger''s back with a graceful posture and reached for a sweep. The blue and red fire spread from the void. Finally, he wrapped all the strong men in the sea of fire and burned them to ashes in an instant.


    There were howls and howls, but none of them escaped."Who''s trespassing? Give me your name."


    At last, there was a lot of breath in the palace that made Du Shaofu lift his eyes slightly. Then there were people drinking. Hundreds of strong people appeared in succession, blocking Xiaohu.


    Du Shaofu stood on the tiger''s back with a cold look and a sharp look.


    "The devil Du Shaofu, it''s Du Shaofu coming!"


    in the crowd, someone immediately recognized Du Shaofu.


    When Tianjiao was fighting for supremacy in the space-time array, the figure of the purple robed youth gave many people too deep impact, and it was hard to forget that young purple figure.


    Du Fu''s eyes were startled.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu killed tens of millions of stone dragon Empire army, killed the powerful man of Guangming God court, and killed the disciples of Da Lun cult with his sword, which made people tremble for no reason.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you want?"


    There was an old man who said that he was very afraid of the purple robed youth in front of him.


    "Heaven snake sect, xuanming sect, Lingtian Valley, Xuanfu gate people can go, otherwise, kill!"


    Du Shaofu ignored the old man and felt the breath of the old man with the trace of imperial dragon spirit. He seemed to be the old emperor of an empire.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, many eyes trembled in secret.


    That plain words, but with endless domineering and fierce.


    The young man who was young in that year was not angry but powerful. He had great power and could make people tremble.


    "Well, you are a desolate country!"


    The old man was obviously in a good position. He was ignored by Du Shaofu at the moment, and his old face was somewhat out of place. He immediately gritted his teeth and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "Noisy..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t have any spare words at all. With a sweep of his hand, a flash of purple gold flashed out and condensed into a purple and golden thunder, which swept out in a terrible manner. Under the circumstances that the old man could not stop and avoid, he instantly smashed the old man into ashes.


    So decisively, so that the eyes around moving, secretly trembling.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, really deserves the reputation!


    "The young man has a strong sense of killing. It seems that I have to help you resolve the anger in your heart."


    An old man''s face was gloomy, his whole body was shining brightly, and his evil spirit was spreading. All around the empty body, he suddenly twisted and solidified.


    "Hula..."


    The next moment, in front of the old man''s body, his fingerprints are coagulated, and there is a strange light in his eyes.


    Then a piece of the talisman''s secret pattern turned into a black snake shadow with one horn and swept away at Du Shaofu.


    The breath, like destruction, powerful and terrible.


    "Xuanmiao wuzun, the breath of the heavenly snake sect..." du_shaofu_raised_his_head_slightly_ , _and_a_chill_appeared_in_the_depths_of_his_eyes_ . _his_feet_leaped_out_of_the_sky_ , _and_he_did_not_retreat_but_advanced_in_the_face_of_the_one_horned_black_snake_ ._


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu patted it with one hand, and the secret patterns of the golden talisman swept out like the tide. With a domineering power, he easily destroyed the shadow of the huge black snake.


    [this one was updated later. Sorry, the update is finished today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1018

    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure, with a faint purple arc, appeared in front of the snake clan old man that day.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu raised his hand and gently landed on the old man''s chest.


    The old man is a strong man in the tianshe sect. The origin of the elder in the sect is not simple. He is a tough figure in the elders of the sect.


    This time, the old man came to the small destroyed stone dragon Empire to strive for greater interests for the heavenly snake sect.


    It is said that near the stone dragon Empire, it is an ancient place with a lot of legends.


    But at this moment, with Du Shaofu''s punch falling, the old man''s body was immediately in front of his fist and turned into a blood mist without any strength to fight against it.


    A mysterious Wu Zun of the heavenly snake sect was blasted with one fist!


    All of them were shocked, their hair stood on end, and their hair stood on end.


    At this time, all of us could feel the strong sense of killing and the breath of majestic destruction on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, was so terrible that he not only oppressed the body, but also made people tremble.


    Terrible energy with the arc flow, just like a vast ocean of electric arc, thrilling, and then dissipated into the sky, suddenly stopped!


    "Why so strong!"


    All the strong were shocked. Du Shaofu, the demon king, was even more terrible than he had imagined. He was able to blow up the mysterious martial arts with one blow and become a strong man.


    "No matter who you are, no matter where you come from, I will kill you. Don''t challenge my patience!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and glanced at all the strong men in the field. He was domineering and sharp, and even looked down upon with contempt.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, his eyes trembled around him. Du Shaofu, the demon king, was too overbearing and powerful.


    In the crowd, there was an old man with eyes moving and a meaningful look. He was the elder of Xuanfu gate, and then he quietly stepped back.


    "Du Shaofu, you are a disciple of the ancient Tianzong and the Seven Star hall. You come here today, but represent the ancient Tianzong and the Seven Star hall?"


    An old woman came forward and asked Du Shaofu.


    This old woman is an elder of xuanming sect. She is also a little stone dragon empire which was destroyed because she was fighting for more benefits for xuanming sect.


    "I represent myself and have nothing to do with the Seven Star Hall of ancient Tianzong!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at the old woman indifferently, peeping into her breath. He was also a mysterious martial master.


    This made Du Shaofu wonder in his indifferent face.


    For the sake of a small stone dragon Empire, these monsters even touched the strong people at this level. It seems that there is a big fuss.


    If not, it will not be too simple.


    "Do you represent yourself, your wasteland?"


    The old woman asked. He knew that the country around him belonged to Du Shaofu.


    For the sake of the desolate country, Du Shaofu even killed hundreds of disciples of the Dalan cult. She had heard of this for a long time,.


    The old woman also knew that Du Shaofu was extraordinary, and that Shengzhen prodigy was in the wasteland. Therefore, xuanmingzong did not touch the wasteland.


    If it was normal, the old woman would not pay more attention to Du Shaofu. Even if Du Shaofu was Tianjiao supreme, she was still young, but she was mysterious and martial.


    But now, the old woman had just seen a mysterious martial statue exploded with a fist. She was shocked and did not dare to have any more carelessness.


    "Do you want to fight against the four mountain gates of xuanming sect, tianshe sect, lingtiangu and Xuanfu gate? To tell you the truth, these eight countries are also the forces of our four mountain gates!"


    The old woman looked at Du Shaofu in front of her, and her voice was sad. Although she was afraid of Du Shaofu, she still had the whole xuanming sect and the three main mountain gates behind her, which were her support.


    She doesn''t believe in Zhongzhou. Anyone dares to move the four gates at the same time!


    "Are you threatening me..."


    Du Shaofu walked up to the old woman step by step. His face was still cool and calm. However, the arrogance and domineering sharpness of his body at the moment were invisible to the whole audience.


    "What do you want to do..."


    The old woman''s heart was trembling, and she could not help but step back.


    "Pa..."


    Du Shaofu swept away the space in front of him with a wave of his hands. In a moment, a huge palm print appeared on the old woman''s face.


    "Pooh


    The red fingerprints of five fingers appeared on the old woman''s face. The blood mist in her mouth was spitting out with her teeth. The old woman''s face was immediately frightened.


    "You..."


    The old woman was angry and resentful. As an elder of xuanming sect, she had never been insulted like this. However, she suffered such treatment and was ashamed.


    "Pa!"


    The sound was clear again. On the other side of the old woman''s face, there was a bright red handprint emerging, blood overflowing, teeth splashing and being photographed dizzy.


    "Don''t challenge my patience. I''ll kill you if I say I kill you just because of your cultivation. I''ll kill you on the spot if you say one more noise!"Du Shaofu looked at the old woman and glanced at her faintly. The breath on his body made all the strong people on the scene look a little bit.


    The old woman did not dare to speak any more. She did not know whether she was angry or was slapped too hard. Her mouth was filled with red blood.


    "Ha ha, I have a good friendship with Du Shaofu, the demon king. When I came here, xue''er specially said that if the wasteland interfered in the stone dragon Empire, the general of Xuanfu would step back."


    The old man of Xuanfu gate, who had just retreated, opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Xuanfu gate can leave, but the two empires under Xuanfu gate have to pay compensation to our country."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man of Xuanfu gate, and then said to all the people present: "Lingtian Valley, people of xuanming sect can also leave. As for the people of Tian she sect, I''ll take eight empires that besiege the stone dragon empire."


    "What..."


    As soon as Du Shaofu said this, the whole scene changed color again, especially for those who lived in the snake sect for several days.


    "Du Shaofu, do you want eight empires?"


    In the crowd, it seems to be a middle-aged mouth of lingtiangu.


    Du Shaofu said that he wanted eight empires directly, which was unacceptable to him.


    This time, for the sake of the stone dragon Empire, the four mountain gates came together.


    But Du Shaofu''s appetite was bigger than that of their four mountain gates. He wanted eight empires.


    "Yes, I''ll take all the empires!"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and spoke frankly.


    "Why do you really think that you can compete with our big mountains?"


    The middle-aged gritted his teeth and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "even if you kill us today, I''m afraid it will only bring disaster to the desolate country."


    "You destroyed the stone dragon Empire and let countless refugees flow into our country. In line with humanitarianism, our country spent countless resources to rescue, so you must compensate those eight empires and me!"


    Du Shaofu said, very overbearing and speechless. He looked at the middle-aged lingtiangu and said, "as for you who want to move China in time, I will follow. Of course, I promise you will regret provoking me!"


    All the people were shocked. Du Shaofu, the demon king, was simply tyrannical. It was clear that it was a robbery, but he still said that he was righteous and awe inspiring.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is not afraid of all the mountains!


    "Du Shaofu, are you challenging the four gates?"


    The middle-aged man heard the speech. After a long time, his eyes twitched and asked in a deep voice.


    "I just want to inform you that the palaces have already been destroyed by this time."


    Du Shaofu was still so indifferent, his eyes raised slightly, and there were some fluctuations in his clear and bright pupils.


    "Hi..."


    At the same time, a figure appeared above the palace. He was a middle-aged man with a slightly obscene eye, but his charm was natural. A streamer in his hand swept out and then appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "It''s done."


    Middle aged smile, and then stand beside Du Xiaoqing, interested in watching.


    "Whew..."


    At the same time, at the same time, there are also a lot of broken news coming from all directions. There are nearly 20 figures falling from the sky. They are the dozen outstanding and powerful people in the ancient Tianzong.


    There are also four people, the spirit spirit, the blood vine evil spirit, the beast kill, the soul evil four people, they also destroyed a palace alone.


    The shadows appear, clouds move in all directions, and the sky is full of wind and clouds!


    "The ancient Tianzong is intervening and is the strong one of the ancient Tianzong!"


    The invisible breath released the sky, which made the spirits of the snake sect, Lingtian Valley, xuanming sect, and other empires trembling.


    "The Imperial Palace dragon spirit is really not easy to deal with, almost failed."


    The spirit opened his mouth and handed a jade seal to Du Shaofu. They were previously called evil spirits and were suppressed when facing the Imperial Palace dragon spirit.


    However, the four magic spirits worked together to absorb the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace and get the supreme benefits. They also killed a king and took the jade seal.


    "Hula!"


    At the same time, five jade seals were also given to Du Shaofu.


    "That''s our jade seal!"


    Among the crowd, there are old people in the Empire. Some of them are the old emperors of the Empire, and some are the top powerful members of the imperial family.


    They can feel those seals as soon as they appear.


    The jade seal left the Imperial Palace at the moment and appeared here. These powerful empire men immediately felt something, and their faces were filled with despair.


    "The kings and emperors of the eight countries have already killed each other. Although the stone dragon Empire has nothing to do with me, it is my relatives who have moved my relatives. There is no amnesty to kill them!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and his voice echoed in the dragon city. He threw out a jade seal in his hand, and eight of them immediately circled around him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1019

    "The kings and emperors of the eight countries have already killed each other. Although the stone dragon Empire has nothing to do with me, it is my relatives who have moved my relatives. There is no amnesty to kill them!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and his voice echoed in the dragon city. He threw out a jade seal in his hand, and eight of them immediately circled around him.


    "Boom!"


    After a while, eight golden rays of light filled the sky, emitting rosy clouds and blooming auspiciousness, condensing eight golden dragons'' virtual shadows and breathing dragon Qi.


    "Ouch..."


    In a flash, there are eight golden dragons hovering in the sky, their heads raised and roaring. The sound of the dragon''s howling is majestic and remote, shaking the sky, which makes the beasts and spirits tremble and crawl for it!


    "Golden Dragon and jade seal, our empire is destroyed!"


    In the crowd, the eight powerful people suddenly lost their color and were all depressed.


    It never occurred to them that they had just won the stone dragon Empire, but now their nests have been uprooted.


    "Die!"


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu stood up in the air, with countless purple arcs surging out, shuttling through the shadow of eight golden dragons, and finally turning into purple thunder.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Among the eight powerful men, they were immediately covered by thunder, and their figures turned into blood fog without any suspense, and were smashed into ashes by purple thunder.


    "Run away, jump!"


    Tian she clan left a few strong, when the situation is not good, immediately run away.


    "No!"


    But in those days, the strong men of the snake clan had no time to escape. They screamed, and then their bodies were crushed to pieces. In the tyrannical golden thunder which was like destruction, their bodies became a blood mist and were killed mercilessly.


    There are only a dozen strong people in Lingtian Valley, Xuanfu gate and xuanming sect. All the eight powerful ones are destroyed.


    The whole dragon city hundreds of millions of eyes looked up at the scene over the palace, stunned by the silence, where everything was destroyed, the eight powerful people were all killed.


    It was the tyrannical killing of the demon king Du Shaofu. It was a direct and merciless killing of those who were respected and powerful from the nine major forces.


    In the sky, the more than a dozen venerable strong men of ancient Tianzong are also trembling for their eyes. They are so fierce and domineering that people have to be moved by them.


    Du Shaofu stood still, his eyes regained their clearness on his resolute and resolute face, but at this time he had a great dignity.


    The jade seals circled around him, releasing the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. Eight golden dragons were crouching in the void around Du Shaofu, crawling in awe, as if facing the supreme emperor among the people.


    "What a terrible boy, the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace should also crawl."


    "Is this boy the devil or the supreme?"


    In the ancient Tianzong, the two elders of the same generation as the ancient Qingyang elder were shocked.


    "This boy is not a thing in the pool. It''s a pity that even the ancient Tianzong can''t retain his position. Otherwise, I''m afraid that one day, we will be able to take our ancient Tianzong to a new height."


    Another strong man in the ancient Tianzong also sighed.


    "Take it


    The Eight Golden Dragon shadows were subdued by Du Shaofu and turned into eight jade seals. Finally, all of them were taken into Du Shaofu''s hands.


    Looking at the more than ten strong men of lingtiangu, xuanfumen and xuanmingzong, Du Shaofu said faintly and with dignity: "you can go. In the future, the eight countries have nothing to do with you. All of them belong to our wasteland, and those who violate our country will be killed."


    The old woman of the Tian she clan looked at Du Shaofu. Frightened by namota Weiya and just now, she trembled for her courage. She did not dare to say more than half a word. She took a vicious look and left.


    "Lingtiangu leaves, but in this case, lingtiangu will surely ask for justice from the desolate country!"


    The middle-aged strong man of Lingtian valley opened his mouth, and then he took several strong men of Lingtian Valley to leave.


    The general situation has passed, and there are more than a dozen powerful people of ancient Tianzong. They dare not stay in lingtiangu.


    It is obvious that the ancient Tianzong sent out more than a dozen dignitaries to support Du Shaofu.


    "I leave Xuanfu gate, and give the two empires to the wasteland."


    The old man of Xuanfu gate smiles, turns his eyes, and then opens his mouth, which means that the two empires do not want it.


    "This is xuanfumen''s compensation, not a gift."


    Du Shaofu said frankly, and then said to the old man, "say hello to Miss Zhu Xue for me."


    "Sure."


    The old man nodded, and his eyes covered with some complexity. Then several powerful men with Xuanfu gate also swept away, and disappeared in the air.


    "The kings and emperors of the eight countries have been ambushed, and the army of the eight countries will be captured without mercy, otherwise, there will be no amnesty for killing them!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and drank, and the noise swept across the dragon city. All the eight armies in and out of the city trembled, and the soul was shaken by the sound alone.


    "Surrender, I surrender!"


    All of a sudden, the eight armies surrendered and did not dare to resist.On this day, the last strongmen of the eight empires were killed, together with the venerable strongmen of the heavenly snake sect.


    News spread out, shaking the field!


    It is said that Du Shaofu, the great ROC emperor of the wasteland, came to Longcheng and killed the eight powerful men with his own strength. He slapped the powerful men of xuanming sect with his hands, and scared the powerful people out of every big mountain gate.


    Those tyrannical and peerless, killing the sky, the name of the devil is worthy of its name!


    "The ROC emperor is revenging our stone dragon empire!"


    "It is said that the wasteland is now sweeping the remnant forces of the eight countries. It is an irresistible trend to take control of the eight countries. It is a matter of time."


    "The stone dragon empire was destroyed, and the royal family had no owner. The ROC emperor has always been the Du family of Duwang''s mansion of the stone dragon empire. In the past two years, the wasteland has protected the stone dragon empire a lot, so it should sit on the stone dragon empire!"


    "The stone dragon Empire should be put into the wasteland."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the next few days, news of being swept out one after another among the eight countries, such as the Tianhu Empire, suddenly arrived, killed the strong in each city, and then left.


    After that, the army of the wasteland entered the eight countries and swept through all the places where they passed, destroying the withered and decaying, and controlling the cities by means of iron and blood.


    Eight empires, with vast territory, the wasteland completely controlled the eight countries with the power of one country. I''m afraid it''s only a matter of time, and no one will be able to bring any obstacles to the army of the wasteland.


    Wasteland, stone city, Du family.


    "The eight countries are gone. It''s only a matter of time. What are you going to do?"


    Zhen Qingchun asked Du Shaofu that the surrounding eight countries had been destroyed, and it was only a matter of time before the wasteland took control of everything.


    "Return to the desolate country at all!"


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, he would not share the benefits with others. He should have taken all the eight countries into his pocket.


    Recently, the wasteland controlled the territory of the eight countries with the power of one country. In addition to taking over some of the masters of the original big cities, there was a lack of control by many powerful people.


    Du Yunlong, elder sister Du Xiaoman, juejian king, jindiao king, xuanjiao king, Cao Yu, huafankong, silver winged demon carving, golden Python and other powerful people, such as Tianshou hall, all poured out their nests.


    "What about the original stone dragon Empire?" Zhen Qingchun asked.


    "Return to the wasteland!"


    Du Shaofu seemed to have made up his mind and nodded slightly.


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, "the Dragon veins of the eight kingdoms and the stone dragon Empire have been broken. They need to be rebuilt. The wasteland still lacks a jade seal. You have to prepare to refine it."


    "None of this is familiar to me."


    Du Shaofu looked at his elder brother, Zhen Qingchun, with the intention of asking for help. He rebuilt the dragon vein and refined the jade seal, which were unfamiliar to Du Shaofu.


    "Although it''s quite a big reconstruction of the dragon vein, I can complete it."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun said: "however, refining the jade seal is not the best choice. Although the material of the jade seal is hard to find, it is not impossible to find it. It is just that the jade seal contains the great fortune of a country, gathers the power of a country''s belief, nourishes the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, and everything starts from the beginning. If you want to reach a certain level, it takes time, and there is no way to accelerate it."


    "The gold dragon jade seal of the stone dragon Empire has been around for thousands of years. That is the real treasure. Unfortunately, its whereabouts are unknown. If you can directly integrate the gold dragon jade seal of the stone dragon Empire and guard the dragon vein, you can get twice the result with half the effort." Zhen Qingchun continued.


    "I still have these eight seals. Can they become new ones?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly, and then he called out the eight jade seals that he had got from the eight countries. The golden light covered his body and released the terrible pressure.


    "These seals are not as weak as the gold dragon seals of the stone dragon empire."


    Zhen Qingchun shook his head, and then continued to say to Du Shaofu: "besides, these jade seals have been nourished by the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. They contain a long-lasting belief in the Qi of a country. They are worshipped by hundreds of millions of people and gather the spirit of the imperial dragon. There is a kind of mysterious power, there is endless Qi and heaven and earth blend, it is not ordinary Fu master can refine again. However, no matter how powerful the fufu master is, he can refine the shape of the golden dragon jade seal, but he can''t refine the spirit and secret power in the seal. It needs countless years of Imperial Palace dragon Qi nourishment and a country''s Qi to gather, so that it can contain the power of heaven and earth. "


    "So it''s only possible to refine a jade seal and nourish it slowly..."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. The golden dragon jade seal is indeed a treasure. It can defend a country and suppress the Dragon veins. It has become the last resort of a country, so we have to pay attention to it.


    "Why A strong man comes to stone city... "


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, suddenly, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes were trembling, and he felt that there were strong men coming to stone city.


    The strong breath makes Zhen Qingchun feel dignified.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1020

    "Oh..."


    A thousand feet of Golden Dragon shadow, dragon roar, shake the sky, golden light, twist the void, contains mysterious power, endless Qi and heaven and earth blend, as if to be able to resonate with heaven and earth, forming a powerful and powerful power, trying to stop Du Shaofu from leaving.


    Under such a terrible breath, such as the fate of the general trend, the four sides of life trembled, countless people were pale, and the body was trembling.


    under that terrible power, Du Shaofu held his head high, without fear, and his body began to twinkle and cover the whole body. A magnificent and desolate breath was diffused from his body.


    The magnificent and desolate breath makes people feel as if they are facing a king who can''t resist. There is an air of tyranny and death rippling in the sky, and a breath that makes people''s soul palpitating, which makes all living creatures fear


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, there were thunder clouds in the whole sky, and the thunder rumbled endlessly.


    A thousand feet of Golden Dragon shadow suddenly stopped, in that magnificent and desolate breath suddenly dare not to approach again.


    Du Shaofu strode across the road and looked down at all directions.


    The Golden Dragon roared, and his eyes showed fear. Finally, he began to crawl to Du Shaofu in the eyes of countless trembling and fearing.


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu stepped on the head of Jinlong Xuying. In his magnificent and desolate momentum, there was an unparalleled tyrannical punishment. He stepped on the Golden Dragon. His eyes flashed with thunder. The shadow in his hand stabbed the dragon''s head, and the rolling golden light immediately swallowed up the sword.


    "Ouch..."


    Within the overlord shadow, countless dragons roar out, swallowing the huge golden dragon shadow, shocking countless eyes!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body, a terrible momentum gathered, it is a supreme imperial power, like the supreme heaven and earth!


    "How can this guy''s breath be so strong that the Dragon veins have to crawl."


    Above the void, this scene also surprised qizun.


    "It''s not surprising that in the stone dragon Empire, the Imperial Palace was full of dragon Qi. The Dragon veins came from heaven and earth, and the hierarchy was the most strict. In front of the gods, sages and the supreme, they would submit to them! &Zhen Qingchun smiles and says to qizun.


    "That fellow should not be a saint, then it will only be reincarnation or supreme!"


    Qi Zun''s eyes moved, and then he said with a smile, "it seems that I''m a little worried that it''s unnecessary. The tool of my life is a seal, which can''t defeat him at all. No matter whether he''s reincarnated or supreme, or something else, he can bear the fortune of heaven and earth!"


    "The unification of the ten countries, the name of the country is wasteland, those who disturb our country, kill! Kill those who move our country


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with the shadow of a tyrant in his hand. On top of the shadow, there was a shadow of a golden dragon. The sound was like the roar of a dragon and thunder. The earth and the earth trembled around it. The momentum was like the thundering of thousands of thunder, clanging and shaking nine days!


    That young man in purple robe, covered with golden light, surrounded by the shadow of golden dragon, hovering in the sky, just like a holy relic, full of heavenly power, king in the world!


    That terrible power, let everyone change color trembling millet!


    "See the ROC emperor!"


    Inside and outside the stone city, countless people kneel down. Under the majesty of the monarch in the world, people can''t help but crawl.


    At this moment, there was a vast expanse of gold in the void. Du Shaofu was surrounded by thunder. The shadow of the golden dragon was standing in the air. It was like a miracle coming.


    Around the heaven and earth, in the vast sky, there is a mysterious power from heaven and earth, and finally gathered in the stone city palace.


    With the connection of the Dragon veins, Du Shaofu could feel everything in the world of the Ten Kingdoms. Virtually, there was a connection.


    On this day, ten countries were unified, the stone city was a strange sight, and the emperor of Dapeng came to the world and was recorded in the history books.


    The news spread, Zhongzhou vibration, the name of the desolate country resounded throughout Zhongzhou!


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, is the supreme emperor of Tianjiao. The disciples of the Dalan cult dare to kill him. The superior of the tianshe sect is destroyed in seconds. He is young. It is said that he has already set foot in wuzun.


    The name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, once again spread throughout Zhongzhou.


    In the desolate Kingdom, there were amnesty and great enfeoffment. Zhen Qingchun, the prodigy of the holy array, was a national teacher of the state of famine. Besides being worshipped by the world, he was also granted the title of Duke of Zhenguo, the former king of Shilong Empire, the king of Zhennan, the king of Zhenxi, and the king of Zhendong. He was still the king of the wasteland, and the king of Zhenbei was headed by Xie Tianhong. Even though they have already reached the imperial level, they are still granted the titles of 64 iron hat kings and 108 iron hat princes!


    Among them, it is surprising that Murong youruo ordered Longfeng to become the first Prime Minister of the wasteland, and took charge of the new seal on behalf of emperor Dapeng. This position is even better than that of the first iron hat head king.


    It is clear to all the people with a clear eye that this is the ROC emperor''s attitude to the outside world.


    In the Du family, no one dares to say anything. Although some old people do not understand in their hearts, no one dares to be dissatisfied. At the beginning, those Du family members who once suspected Murong youruo are not difficult to understand the intention of emperor Dapeng.


    It was not long after the birth of the wasteland that Zhuxue, the great master of xuanfumen, came to the wasteland in person. Later, someone once saw that the emperor Dapeng and Da * Zhu Xue of xuanfumen appeared alone in the mountain range of wild animals. It shows that the relationship between the two people is extraordinary. It is estimated that the Huang Kingdom and the Xuanfu gate will never be in a bad relationship.At the beginning, all the strong men of the Tianshui sect were killed. The emperor threatened to pay the price, but he didn''t really do anything in the end.


    Xuanmingzong and lingtiangu have been silent, as if they have forgotten.


    As time goes by, another month passes quietly.


    It''s January again. The rest of the affairs are just a matter of time. Murong youruo, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Li Xue, Guo Kun, Han Xin and others can handle them.


    In this month, Du Shaofu was sitting in the central hall of the Imperial Palace, named "Jinpeng hall". It was the place where dragon veins gathered to nourish the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. It was guarded by a powerful shadow. He understood the profound meaning and absorbed the dragon spirit of the palace.


    At dusk, the sun slowly into the thin clouds, sunset spread, clouds spread to the next half of the sky, layer by layer gradually fade down, covering the whole stone city.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu is practicing boxing on a towering mountain peak in the wild animal mountain range.


    A series of fist seals were condensed from Du Shaofu''s hands, and the space traces were sketched in front of him, and then one fist and one hand kept popping out.


    Du Shaofu''s figure was as unpredictable as a God.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu''s boxing was very simple.


    "If you are concerned about your heart, you will have your fetters. If your fist and palm are visible, you will have flaws. Follow your heart, release your heart, and break all kinds of methods with your strength."


    Du Shaofu blows out his fists one after another and murmurs softly in his mouth. The seemingly simple one can only be understood if it is seen by a real strong man at the moment. That simple change of one fist and one palm is a great mystery.


    Du Shaofu''s fists and palms became more and more domineering and fiercer. On the mountain peaks, a dull sound was heard.


    The figure leaps and bounds. Du Shaofu is like a fierce beast and a divine bird.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s body stopped a little, as if he had remembered something. Then, in his clear eyes, he suddenly had a golden light, and a domineering momentum suddenly rose from his upright body.


    Boom!


    The momentum swept, the mountain trembled and cracked, and Du Shaofu''s fingerprints coagulated again. The terrifying momentum was like a fierce beast, a God and a bird. When he wanted to rise to the sky, his fist suddenly condensed and fell to the mountain at his feet.


    "Oh..."


    This fist, accompanied by the Dragon chanting for nine days, makes the whole void roar around, the lightning and thunder in the high altitude, and the momentum is incomparable and arrogant to all things


    "Boom..."


    With a powerful and arrogant fist, the fist fell down fiercely. Starting from the top of the mountain, the towering mountain suddenly cracked and exploded, and the terrifying energy turned into powerful and runic ripples, like a tsunami, suddenly swept through the void.


    Around several mountain peaks, the rock burst, suddenly rocking, inclining and collapsing,.


    The towering trees were broken, the rocks turned into dust, the cracks spread on the ground, and the earth showed gullies, just like destruction.


    This space is a violent shock, the invisible domineering atmosphere, the vibration of the space space ripple endlessly, between heaven and earth, suddenly like thunder.


    The tremendous energy burst out in an instant, and a terrible energy storm swept out all over the place in an instant.


    "Roar..."


    In the depths of the savage mountains, countless monsters roared and roared with fear.


    When it all calmed down, the surroundings had been destroyed.


    "It''s finally successful. It will be called" baquan do "in the future


    Du Shaofu stood in the void, looking at the mountains which had just been destroyed by himself, and his eyes were smiling.


    This is the foundation and guidance of bakendo. It is the mysterious form of bakendo that came from the first stone tablet outside Du''s family.


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked up at the direction of the stone city, and his face suddenly changed.


    "The strong come, the bad come!"


    Du Shaofu frowned, and his figure suddenly disappeared into the air.


    Under the setting sun, the night is approaching. In the sunset, there is a space slowly twisted, and then from the twisted space, there are dozens of figures slowly stepping out.


    When the dozens of figures step out, but not many people will notice them, clearly in the void, but it is as if in front of people confused.


    Dozens of figures swept around, and then walked directly into the void to the stone city palace. All of them were covered with dazzling light. The halo was as dazzling as the sun, and the ancient and terrible breath was rippling.


    "Du Shaofu, come with us!"


    Dozens of dazzling morning glow figure, a figure out, terrible breath rippling, sound waves rolling, sound like a drum.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1023

    Out of this is a middle-aged man, eyes with strange light, the breath of his body is ancient and powerful.


    "Whoosh!"


    Inside the palace, there are many figures swept out, and finally suspended in the air.


    It''s Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, yaohuang, Yiwu, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, and ye Piaoling, who just came back recently.


    Feeling the breath of dozens of figures, Du Xiaoqing and others immediately frowned and looked slightly coagulated.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do with my brother?"


    Du Xiaoqing opened his mouth and could feel the extraordinary and powerful of the other party. The breath was not much different from that of the strong in that space. It was a terrible existence.


    "The spirit of monsters, blood seems to be not weak."


    Looking at Du Xiaoqing, the middle-aged can feel Du Xiaoqing''s extraordinary. With a little indifference, the middle-aged swept the audience without any meaning in his eyes. He said, "let Du Shaofu come out. You low-level creatures from outside don''t deserve to delay our time."


    Smell speech, listen to those despicable words, the full field of eyes raised, eyes smeared cold color.


    "Where are you from? Do you want to die?"


    Little tiger''s temper is not very good, but the blood of the dark tiger is flowing on his body at this time. The emperor of the beast, how can people be so presumptuous!


    "Looking for death!"


    That middle-aged smell speech a Leng, then gloomy sneer, drink a voice to fall, one hand directly to the tiger and go.


    Under this claw, the towering Rune surges like a flash of light blocking the sky and covering the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, the footprints turn into tens of feet in size. Shengsheng wants to tear up the space and crush and tear away at the tiger.


    "Hiss..."


    In the paw print, violent waves and ripples were surging and spreading continuously. The terrible pressure made the citizens from all around the stone city pale.


    Under the paw print, a large amount of space ripples seem to be tearing apart directly, and they appear in front of the little tiger quickly.


    "Let me do it, this guy has already reached the half step wuzun!"


    Just as the tiger was about to make a move, Du Xiaoqing swept out Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, and the golden light swept over him. A terrible breath broke out, just like a lord of terror was born.


    The next moment, a dazzling golden light like the sun burst, let the whole Twilight stone city like day, the breath of terror brings people an incomparable sense of oppression.


    Du Xiaoyao appeared in the form of a huge golden ape. His crystal clear body was wrapped in the rays of the sun. He was born with a clever pupil. He looked down at everything in the world, and suddenly burst out with a fist.


    Before this fist, it was just like the beginning of heaven and earth. The space before the fist was blurred and distorted, as if it could push the four sides and suppress everything!


    In the blink of an eye, this fist and one claw directly and violently collide with each other, and the low dull sound resounds from the high altitude, so that the whole stone city can be clearly seen


    "Boom!"


    The sound of the sound is loud and deafening, and the runes and energy spread all over the sky. The vast energy sweeps across the sky like a flood, which makes the pupils around them shrink.


    "Pedaling..."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were tight, and his figure was shocked. He suddenly retreated ten steps before he could stabilize his body, and then a smear of blood spilled out of his mouth.


    But at this time, the huge golden ape was like a rock, unshakable, and very domineering.


    As a result, dozens of people there were shocked.


    "It seems to be the red Jiri macaque. Is it really that kind of creature?"


    Among the ten, some of the older men looked at each other, guessing the identity of the golden ape.


    "If you want to be a red Jiri macaque, it''s a worthwhile trip. It will be clear if you take it back."


    An old man opened his mouth and looked at Du Xiaoyao''s golden ape, and his eyes were beaming with joy.


    "Little thing, when I was born, your grandfather was not even born, how dare you beat me up!"


    The old man''s words made Du Xiaoyao angry and scolded.


    "Presumptuous!"


    When the old man heard the words, he became angry and his breath began to surge immediately.


    "You people are really arrogant."


    As the old man spoke, a figure fell in the air.


    The visitor hunted in purple robes, and his voice was faint and deep. Then his eyes swept through the crowd. He pinched his eyes with clear eyes, slightly complicated and trembling, and then he was quiet and introverted.


    It was Du Shaofu who recognized the identity of these visitors at a glance.


    Standing in the front row, there is an old man who seems to be half a hundred years old. It is the one who took Du Shaofu to that clan. It seems that he is called the Dharma protector of Qingyu.


    With the appearance of Du Shaofu, his eyes suddenly trembled on his face, and said: "it''s really not dead. After digging the heart, you can still live. It''s so weird!"


    "It''s really alive. It''s so similar to Shaojing!"


    Dozens of figures, followed by a lot of surprise.


    "Brother."


    "President!"Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, yepiaoling, yaohuangyi, Wuming and others all gathered at Du Shaofu''s side. They knew that the strength of the dozens of people they had come to was not average.


    The middle-aged man who has just made a move is just a pawn, but he is as strong as that.


    Du Shaofu waved back slightly, indicating that the group was too strong to face up to himself.


    "Boy, come back with us if you''re not dead."


    The Dharma protector of Qingyu opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with a look of contempt from higher creatures to lower creatures.


    "On what basis should we rely on your accomplishment in martial arts or on what kind of people are you?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the green elm Dharma protector with calm eyes, but there was a sneer in his eyes.


    Green elm''s face gradually became gloomy. His eyes were coldly staring at the young man in purple robe in front of him. It seemed that he did not expect that the boy who should have died at the beginning had already dared to sneer at him at the moment.


    It is also said that this boy is the supreme emperor of heaven, which has caused a lot of disturbance in the outside world. When the family learned that he was very difficult to understand, he could not help regenerating branches, so he came to take him back. He learned that the boy also had some relations with the ancient Tianzong, and the family brought more people this time.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu took a step forward when his face was very gloomy. At the same time, a majestic breath came out of his upright body.


    "Wu Zun!"


    When feeling this breath, the eyes of double pupils on the old face of green elm Dharma protector suddenly solidified.


    In front of him, the boy has already broken through to the level of wuzun. You should know that in that clan, that boy was just the mysterious realm of King Wu, and he had dug his own heart.


    At the beginning, the cultivation of that boy in King Wu''s realm could be regarded as a mole ant.


    But at this moment, the level of Wu Zun, Qingyu also want to be moved.


    Among the younger generation of the clan, there are absolutely less than 40 people who can break through the wuzun level!


    So at this time, how can the green elm Dharma protector not move.


    This is just a few years of time, at the beginning that a boy has been dug heart, unexpectedly grew up to such a point.


    "Jie Jie, I didn''t expect that you, who should have been dead, would still have the chance to become a wuzun. But what about the little young wuzun? It seems that a lot of things have happened to you. Just follow us back!"


    After a moment''s shock, the green elm Dharma protector''s mouth was filled with a cold smile.


    Wu Zun has just ascended the level, but he still doesn''t need to look at it. He doesn''t need to worry about the general martial respect of the outside world, let alone just the first level of martial arts.


    "You are not qualified, old man!"


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly, and his cold eyes swept over the elder.


    For Du Shaofu at the moment, there is a cloud puppet enough to deal with him. Even if he did it himself, Du Shaofu had never been afraid.


    At the beginning, it was the family he took himself to. He was bullied and oppressed by that clan. How could Du Shaofu forget and keep in mind the bullying and oppression.


    Seeing each other again at the moment, Du Shaofu had never been a generous man. The chill in his eyes was self-evident.


    "Elder, green elm Dharma protector, please give it to me, so that I can see how weak the mysterious martial reverence of the outside world will be?"


    Suddenly, among the dozens of figures, there was a young man in armor walking out. He was twenty-three or four years old. He was dignified and extraordinary.


    "Han Yu, it''s up to you."


    Green elm nodded, eyes with a sneer, way: "as long as alive to wait for the clan line."


    "I see!"


    The young man named Han Yu nodded and walked out slowly with his figure wrapped in light. After three steps, a terrible breath suddenly swept through the sky. The shaking clouds were moving, and the old breath was fluctuating. Among those with lower cultivation strength, their legs trembled and crawled.


    "Wu Zun is mysterious!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. He was not much older than himself, but he was already mysterious and martial, which showed the strength of that clan.


    "In the outside world, the appearance of such a small wuzun is surprising and makes my hands itchy."


    The young man in armor looked at Du Shaofu with incomparable self-confidence and pride. He was the best of his generation in his family. He was not in his eyes at all. He sneered: "it''s just your first time to ascend Wu Zun. In front of me, there''s no difference between you and the little Emperor Wu. You''d better catch him with your hands. I''ll beat you up, you can choose by yourself."


    "Xuanmiao wuzun, I killed a lot. I don''t mind one more today!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the rebellious young man who came out of his sight. He was extremely unhappy with the group and the youth this year. Naturally, he would not be more polite.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1024

    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Han Yu''s handsome face gradually became gloomy. He looked at Du Shaofu with cold in his eyes.


    At the moment, looking at Han Yu, Du Shaofu stepped into the void, his purple robe unfolded in the wind. Deep in his clear and bright eyes, the golden light flickered with thunder light and showed hegemony.


    People around the two grades are not much different, but the momentum is incomparably powerful young people tit for tat, are secretly moving eyes, both eyes are meaningful.


    With gloomy eyes on Du Shaofu and Han Yu''s cold and handsome face, he finally outlined a strange smile and said: "do you think that if you can play with those children in my family, you have the qualification to shout in front of me? Tianjiao is only a joke. In front of the real strong, it''s just a trivial child There is not much gold in every family''s game


    Voice Yin cold, reverberating in the sky, Han Yu at the moment in the eyes of cold, so that the temperature around the sharp drop.


    Du Shaofu looked at Han Yu without any influence on his words. He said with a faint smile, "you are just relying on that clan behind your back. If you don''t have that clan, what are you?"


    "You really piss me off!"


    Han Yu really angry, the voice from the teeth gnashing out, anger has been unable to suppress and cover up.


    For Han Yu, he went out to the outside world for a visit. Originally, he just wanted to go out for a stroll. He never thought that the boy would be so indifferent to him.


    An external mole ant just, dare to disrespect him, if passed back to the family, he will become a laughing stock in the future.


    As the voice dropped, Han Yu''s breath began to surge, and gradually rolled into the sky. If it swept away like a vast ocean, it would make the Chinese medicine of the wasteland lifeless, and Xiaohu and others were dignified.


    "Is this angry? The eyes are higher than the sky, but the heart is thinner than paper!"


    Du Shaofu shook his head faintly, and his face gradually became colder.


    "If you don''t dare to kill you, I''ll take you back a few days." Han Yu Sen ran, teeth also burst out of cold.


    "I don''t know where your superiority comes from."


    Du Shaofu sneered. Facing the youth in front of him, he had a natural sense of superiority to the outside world. He dared to be so presumptuous and equate the life and life of the outside world with mole ants. In addition, the resentment of that clan made Du Shaofu''s heart full of flames.


    "You''ll soon know where our superiority comes from!"


    Han Yu couldn''t bear it. Finally, he took the lead and shot Du Shaofu with one hand. The stone city below was filled with sand and rocks. A terrible wave swept over Du Shaofu and left.


    "Hum!"


    When Du Shaofu drank it cold and swept his sleeve, a golden light talisman and secret pattern swept across him, directly resisting the former.


    Touch tightly for an instant, the half air wave soared to the sky, turned into waves, many buildings in the stone city below cracked, the earth moved and the mountains rocked.


    The two fight, it seems, is half a dozen, no one has the upper hand.


    Han Yumu moved. He was just trying. He didn''t expect that Du Shaofu was really the next one.


    "Son of a bitch, this is my wasteland!"


    However, Du Shaofu was scolding and wuzun was fighting. It was very likely that the aftershock of his strength could directly destroy his stone city and the newly-built imperial palace. Seeing the cracks in the buildings below and the shaking of the earth, his heart was already distressed.


    "No matter what relationship you have with Shaojing, in my heart, you are just a clown. Do you really have the capital to yell at me because of the supreme arrogance of bullshit?"


    Han Yu stepped out of the sky once again, and a powerful momentum in his body was like a wave. He rushed out of his body and swept the sky of stone city.


    "Boy, remember me, Han Yu, after this name, is your nightmare in this life, eternal existence can not be surpassed!"


    Han yujunlang''s face showed a grim smile, the terrible talisman secret patterns fluctuated, the ancient breath came, the fingerprints condensed, and finally the talisman secret patterns were wrapped in his fist.


    With one foot in the air, Han Yu''s figure swooped down like a meteorite, turned into a flash of lightning, and with that terrible blow, he directly fired at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    Han Yu''s figure swept out, the space in front of his fist was distorted, accompanied by the figure like a meteorite falling, and the deep space was muffled.


    "The cultivation of Han Yu''s Xuanmiao wuzun is hard to resist from the outside world. Under the" Zhentian Guquan ", the boy will die by himself


    With a sneer in his eyes, Qingyu didn''t look at Du Shaofu at all.


    Du Shaofu calmly looked at the fist, and there was no intention of dodging. He just waved and shook his hand. There was a golden talisman flashing in front of him. Suddenly, he gathered in front of him like a giant ROC''s golden wings, protecting himself under the golden talisman''s secret pattern.


    The golden wing protects the body, this is the ROC golden wing means, is the golden winged ROC family defense unique skill.


    "Boom!"


    Just in the blink of an eye, when the blow fell, the terrible energy poured into Du Shaofu''s body, destroying the golden talisman like golden wings directly, and the terrible air wave swept across the sky."Kick..."


    Du Shaofu''s body directly shakes back a step. Han Yu is really terrible, but Wu Zun is mysterious, but he can destroy his golden wings and shake himself back a step.


    Du Shaofu estimated that the general wuzun on the other side could not really hurt his own flesh.


    But this Han Yu destroys the golden wing to protect the body, also can shake oneself back, the blood gas in the body is also surging for it.


    Put aside everything, Han Yu is absolutely terrifying. Compared with jiuchongling and Dongli Chihuang, Han Yu is more powerful.


    However, Du Shaofu only took a step back for it. Then he stamped his foot on the void, and his figure quickly attacked.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu burst out in front of him, and a brilliant golden handprint was immediately suspended on his palm, shining brilliantly and with incomparable momentum.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    Du Shaofu drank coldly. In a twinkling, Shaoyang seal fell directly on Han Yu''s chest.


    Everything is between the light and the stone, one hand for another.


    No one thought that Du Shaofu would fight in this way, even Han Yu did not think.


    Suddenly, Han Yu''s chest, there is a low energy, muffled sound resounding


    "Bang!"


    When the palm print falls, the energy ripple of the golden rune is like a storm wave.


    The space around Han Yu''s body seems to collapse out of a circle of dark vacuum traces, which makes the defense feel destroyed.


    "Pooh


    In the next moment, Han Yu''s body, like a broken winged bird, smashed down the stone city from the air, pounding and collapsing a courtyard into ruins with blood gushing out of his mouth.


    As Han Yu just hit the courtyard, Du Shaofu''s face was expressionless, and his body jumped down again. I don''t know when his eyes filled with gold and purple gold. There was an arc in the wave, and a thunderbolt swept out and bombarded the ruins just after Han Yu''s fall.


    "Ah..."


    The thunder swept in, and Han Yu''s scream suddenly came out. The ruins around him were broken and exploded. His body was then exposed to the ground, covered with blood and filled with electric arc.


    Du Shaofu glanced down, glanced at him, and then stepped on Han Yu''s chest.


    "Pooh


    Du Shaofu dropped his foot and let Han Yu scream with blood again.


    All of this, dozens of people in that clan were shocked and did not return to God. They could not believe the scene in front of them.


    But at this moment, after returning to God, everything has been too late to stop.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, with a little effort, could crush Han Yu''s chest at any time, leaving him dead in stone city.


    "Embroidered pillows are vulnerable."


    Du Shaofu looked down at Han Yu with a sneer in his eyes and said, "how much more superiority do you have now?"


    Looking up at the face looking down, Han Yu tried to struggle, but found that he had been crushed by great pressure.


    Han Yu''s eyes are finally showing shock and fear, just a formal fight is just a move, he is defeated, the defeat is still so embarrassed.


    "Remember my name, Du Shaofu. It''s your nightmare from now on!"


    Du Shaofu glanced at Han Yu at his feet. He thought that he was not too difficult to deal with.


    In the sky, dozens of powerful people of that clan moved their eyes and were deeply shocked.


    Maybe it''s only now that they realize that the youth in the clan a few years ago is no longer the same. They were able to control the purple robed youth at will, but now they have gradually grown up, and the young eagle has been able to spread its wings.


    "Boy, let go of Han Yu and follow us, otherwise you can''t bear the consequences!"


    After recovering from the unexpected shock, the green elm Dharma protector suddenly drank and said, his old face became extremely embarrassed.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s response to Qingyu''s Dharma protector was to stomp on Han Yu''s chest again, making him scream and spurt blood.


    "Old man, threaten me again?"


    Du Shaofu stepped on Han Yu''s chest, looked directly at Qingyu Dharma protector, and asked, "from now on, I''ll ask you a question, and you''ll just answer it. Otherwise, I''m afraid this vulnerable boy will suffer a little bit!"


    "Boy, do you know what you''re doing?" The green elm Dharma protector said angrily, and his eyes were cold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1025

    "Ah..."


    Screamed bitterly, but the Ling Han Yu once again gushed blood.


    Du Shaofu dropped his foot and almost stamped his body into the hard stone slab on the ground.


    "Boy..."


    The green elm was furious, furious and full of breath.


    "Old man, if you say one more word, I will kill this vulnerable guy. He will die because of you. Can you blame me.


    Or do you want to try? Dare I kill? "


    Du Shaofu interrupted Qingyu''s Dharma protector, and his eyes were cold.


    "You..."


    The green elm Dharma protector was frozen in the air. He didn''t dare to speak.


    But if the eyes can kill people at this moment, I''m afraid Du Shaofu died in Han Yu''s eyes ten times is not enough.


    "Has my sister Shaojing recovered?" Du Shaofu asked.


    Green elm Dharma protector hesitated for a moment, and then coldly replied, "Shaojing has already recovered safely."


    "You promised me that my father is in your family now?"


    Du Shaofu continued to ask. His sister, Shaojing, was all right and relieved. At the moment, the most worrying thing was the drunkard father.


    "This..."


    Smell speech, green elm face color changes slightly, some hesitant.


    "Say it


    Du Shaofu drank heavily. His eyes were cold and he looked at the green elm''s face. It seemed that this was not a good thing.


    "Boy, you are too naive to think about it. How can outsiders be qualified to enter the clan? Why not tell you? We went to look for it. We wanted to get rid of the future trouble. There has been no news. But recently, there is a bit of news. Du Tingxuan has entered the land of the wilderness and is pursued by many powerful people. I''m afraid he is dead now!"


    Qingyu sneers and takes Du Tingxuan''s boy into the family. It''s absolutely impossible. He didn''t want Du Tingxuan''s life at the beginning, but he was already grateful.


    As for the promise made by the family to Du Shaofu, who would take a dead man''s words to heart.


    But they didn''t expect to find out years later that the man who had no doubt of death was still living miraculously and seemed to have got a lot of opportunities.


    That''s why the people in the clan are curious and want to understand clearly.


    "What is the wasteland? What is the matter? You promised me at the beginning, have you never paid attention to it?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was angry and his eyes were cold!


    It seems that the drunkard''s father is in great danger now. The family has never taken his final demands to heart. This completely touches the bottom line of Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "Some things are not ready, you know. You are not qualified enough."


    Finally, the leader of an old man opened his mouth, his whole body was shining, just like the sun floating in the air. He said softly, "let Han Yu go quickly. Don''t suffer more!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the people in front of him. His eyes were angry and cold. He clenched his fists. His fingertips fell into the palm of his hand, overflowing with a touch of golden blood.


    "Hoo..."


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu looked at the dozens of figures in the void, with a sense of superiority and contempt.


    "It seems that your people are really bullying me. If you recognize that I am a soft persimmon, you can pinch it at will, or think I really dare not kill you!" Said Du Shaofu.


    "Boy..."


    The green elm Dharma protector seemed to want to say something, but then he seemed to see something most frightening. He cried out: "dare you, boy, what are you going to do..."


    "Bang!"


    Low dull sound, like thunder, earth shaking, ground cracking.


    Just before the voice of the green elm Dharma protector had fallen, Du Shaofu stamped his foot hard, and the golden light erupted under his feet, which directly crushed Han Yu''s chest into a blood mist and his body was blown to pieces.


    That Han Yu even the last scream did not have time to shout out, has been in despair and horror in the eyes, for the spirit of all.


    Maybe Han Yu didn''t expect that Du Shaofu would really kill him.


    The whole city was shocked. For the desolate country, seeing Du Shaofu kill people is absolutely nothing strange.


    But for that clan, they were all shocked and stupefied. Actually, someone actually killed an extraordinary young man in front of them.


    This is the thing that few people dare to do for countless years!


    "Boy, I won''t forgive you today!"


    The next moment, they all come back to their senses, and the stupidity is broken, and the space vibrates.


    Dozens of people of that clan erupted breath at the same time, and the mysterious patterns of the talismans radiated bright light, forming a divine ring that enveloped the body, and each one was like a holy relic.


    "What a strong breath."


    Stone city trembled, everyone felt dozens of breath, for its eyes trembling soft.


    It''s not fear, it''s the kind of repression that comes from the soul and makes people feel small.Just the fluctuating breath of those dozens of people just makes this place turbulent and unbearable.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing, yaohuangyi, Wuming and many other strong men also directly poured out their breath and began to confront each other.


    At the moment, almost half of the dozens of people of that clan have reached the level of veneration. This shows that they have made adequate preparations for Du Shaofu, for the prevention of ancient Tianzong.


    These tens of people are absolutely strong enough to destroy everything in the outside world.


    "Du Shaofu, if you kill my people, you will be arrested with your hands!"


    The green elm Dharma protector said angrily, his voice was almost roaring, and his body was shining, which was terrible.


    "When my country is the backyard of your people, kill!"


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air and drank with no fear. His anger erupted like a volcano. The group bullied too much.


    "A toast is a penalty if you don''t eat or eat!"


    Green elm Dharma protector was also completely unable to restrain his anger. The secret patterns of the talisman in his hands revolted, and finally condensed into a seal, emitting a continuous glow of light. The pressure suddenly spread, shaking the stone city.


    "Unbearable breath!"


    In the stone city, countless people are paralyzed. Under the palm print of the green elm Dharma protector, they are like mole ants, and the breath of dark air is suffocating.


    The palm print appeared in front of Du Shaofu in an instant, sending out terrible and ancient waves, like the collapse of the vast sea. Ordinary people are hard to fight against, and the power is so great that ordinary martial masters can''t resist it.


    At the moment, even the Emperor Yao and Xiao Hu behind Du Shaofu were greatly affected. Their faces were white, as if they were going to be crushed and destroyed.


    This is the horror of the powerful. Of all the millions of creatures in the world, there are absolutely not many who can step on the level of dignity.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu waved his hand, and there was a light in the shape of a human being. He did not retreat but advanced.


    It was a heavy metal body, like a demon body, but it was full of a sense of immaculate perfection. The body was wrapped in a Rune of light, as if it were tough, even more terrible than Taoist tools.


    The heavy metal body was wriggling, with a sonorous song, ignoring the palm print of the green elm Dharma protector, and without hesitation, he made a direct and vigorous move.


    One fist is wrapped in runes, and the fist is like smashing space and crashing into each other.


    "Boom


    As the punch falls, the surrounding space collapses almost instantaneously, with a dark halo splitting around, and a terrible aura of runic energy that spreads from the collision.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The shocking scene appeared. The fist of the green elm Dharma protector was directly destroyed, and then his body was directly thrown out. There was a dull hum in his throat, and blood was gushing from his mouth.


    It was Du Shaofu''s cloud puppet, which was refined by Yun guangzun of Guangming temple at the beginning, and finally reached the peak of extraordinary martial arts.


    Although Qingyu Dharma protector is the strong one of that clan, it is only a complete level of martial respect.


    How extraordinary the cloud puppet was, Du Shaofu was full of anger, and directly wounded him.


    "Bully shadow!"


    Du Shaofu made an instant move. At the moment when the body of the Dharma protector of Qingyu retreated, he was ready to wave. From the depths of the palace, a golden sword came with the breath of great fortune,.


    "Bakendo!"


    With a single sword, Du Shaofu''s voice was rolling, and his eyes were filled with gold, which made him extremely murderous!


    "Boom


    This sword is like splitting mountains, simple but domineering, without any fancy, but the surrounding space suddenly trembles violently.


    "Whoa..."


    A domineering momentum suddenly diffused out of the sword, making the space vibrate violently.


    in the eyes of many people who were shocked by Du Shaofu''s sword, the space almost collapsed, revealing the vacuum trace.


    "Why so strong!"


    Qingyu, who was retreating from the shock, seemed to feel something. His face was pale and dull. Then he suddenly came back to his senses. His eyes dilated and he was surprised: "this is Dao. You can even understand your own Kendo, as well as the Imperial Palace''s dragon spirit, and heaven and earth''s Qi."


    This is the green elm in a mess, and he retreats in a hurry and does not dare to resist.


    "I''m still running, slow!"


    Du Shaofu drank coldly, and his sword was swept out. Suddenly, the golden sword whip suddenly swept out of the shadow like thunder. Unexpectedly, it came into the air.


    He felt the strange change of Du Shaofu''s sword behind his back, and his face changed greatly.


    That terrible sword contains a sword sense that makes Qingyu feel afraid. The sword idea covers the void and climbs into his heart, which makes him feel terrible. Once he touches it in a hurry, he will be seriously hurt if he does not die.


    At the moment, Yuwu palace is full of courage and courage!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1026

    At this moment, Qingyu really knew that the young man who he had never looked at at at the beginning, in a few years, was now so powerful that he was so terrible.


    "Elder Chen Qiong, save me!"


    At this moment, the green elm Dharma protector''s eyes were shocked, and finally he opened his throat and called for help.


    "I have proud blood on my body. No matter how it is, it will not be easy. It''s a pity that it can be over now."


    The faint voice came out, and a leader of the clan who had not spoken spoke spoke. The figure swept and solidified the space. In an instant, the whole stone city had been virtually imprisoned.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu suddenly trembled. The mysterious Qi in his body wanted to stagnate, and the original spirit trembled. Everything was suppressed.


    "No matter who you are, no matter where you come from, my disciple, you can''t move!"


    With some old but still overbearing voice, a figure appeared in the high altitude. There was a flaming thunder and lightning arc raging in the surrounding void, and the solidified space in this side also recovered most of its normal.


    This person appears, his hair is flying, his eyes are like electricity, it is the instrument Zun Xia Hou wind and thunder.


    "Are you willing to come out? I want to see what you can do!"


    At the same time, he reached out and felt a terrible gush of energy. With the dazzling runes appearing, the shaking space ripples endlessly and swept toward the statue.


    "You''ve only set foot in martial arts for a long time. How dare you?"


    Qi Zun hands, waves of fire, thunder into waves collide and go.


    The two suddenly touch each other, and there is no dull sound like thunder exploding in the void, but the two touch and then quietly dissipate above the void.


    "Kill!"


    In the void, Du Shaofu did not stop. Although he was surprised at the strength of the leader of the group, he was not too worried.


    When the space was restored, Du Shaofu''s golden sword whipped at the first time, just like thunder, and immediately wrapped around the green elm.


    Green elm in a hurry to block, all kinds of body protection means to urge, at the moment, all appear in a hurry and weak.


    "HISHI..."


    Chen Qiong, the leader of the old man, appeared behind the green elm. He took the green elm in one hand and went back directly. In an instant, he seemed to blend into the space, and was about to break away from Du Shaofu''s golden sword whip.


    But how could Du Shaofu let go of the opportunity that he had so easily found. If it hadn''t been around the palace, without the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Spirit and bullying shadow, it would have been very difficult for Du Shaofu to move the green elm again in the future.


    "It''s impossible to get out of the way. There''s always something left."


    Du Shaofu sneered, and his whole body was filled with dark air. On the golden sword whip, there was the sound of the roar of the dragon and the ROC. Then his power soared and the light suddenly increased. In a moment, he twined one of the green elm''s right legs.


    Green elm was pulled back, and then separated, but in his mouth, it was a sad cry all his life. One right foot was directly cut off by the golden sword whip, dripping with blood and pouring into the air.


    Qingyu is a perfect level of wuzun, and it is difficult to escape the broken leg.


    The power at this time on the overlord''s shadow can not be resisted by ordinary people.


    Qi Zun came to Du Shaofu and said, "be careful. It''s a military territory."


    "Hiss!"


    With the fall of qizun''s voice, two figures fall again. One is Zhen Qingchun, the other is Jinpeng Zun, the ancient emperor of heaven.


    Hu sankun, water if cold, Yin Mochen and others help to deal with the eight countries, after which they have already returned to the ancient Tianzong, but Jin pengzun has been following in Shicheng.


    The appearance of these two people, two invisible breath diffused out, so that the leader of that clan, Chen Qiong''s eyes narrowed slightly, and said softly: "a small place, even a nine stars, there are two half fields, it seems that you are underestimated!"


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes were slightly fixed. There were a few people he knew in front of him. They were the people who had taken Du Shaofu away. In the end, Du Shaofu''s heart was dug out and he died.


    It''s not a good thing for these people to come this time.


    "I know who you are. As far as I know, you have been restricted and can''t appear on Kyushu casually, otherwise, your own people will deal with you"!


    Looking at the people of that clan, Jin Peng Zun seems to know its origin, so his brow is dark and frown.


    "Do you think who else in the world has the power to limit us?"


    Chen Qiong looks at Jinpeng Zun, and his eyes are shining.


    Jinpeng venerable said: "this is to ask yourself, if you are not afraid, why don''t you always come out?"


    "You three, you can''t protect that boy today!"


    Chen Qiong''s eyes moved and said to Jinpeng Zun, qizun and Zhen Qingchun: "it''s not easy for you three to cultivate to such a level. It''s better not to interfere. Otherwise, it''s afraid that you will find the disaster of all gods and spirits for yourself."


    "It''s ridiculous. If you didn''t know you couldn''t do anything about me, I''d have done it for a long time. I''ve been in Zhongzhou for thousands of years. Don''t you think you can scare me?"


    Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei''s whole body is full of terrible breath, and his whole body is full of lightning. Wuwei Chen Qiong said, "my disciples of Xiahou Fenglei, you can''t move a hair today!"Looking around, Du Shaofu saw that there were only ten people in the military territory. He said to his elder brother Zhen Qingchun, "brother Qingchun, let''s start the battle!"


    "Jie Jie, well, I want to see what a great family they are!"


    Zhen Qingchun smiles with cold and Yin, and his fingerprints are coagulated. The mysterious Fu array, which has long been arranged in the stone city, is immediately stimulated.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, dazzling talisman and secret patterns gushed out, forming a light curtain, channeling the energy of heaven and earth, cooperating with the Imperial Palace dragon Qi, guarding the stone city and covering it.


    At the beginning, those who were able to sweep the enemy in Jiuzhou were capable of sweeping the whole array.


    It can be imagined that the Fu array arranged by him himself.


    "What a strong Fu array!"


    The eyes of that group of young people are moving, and their looks are slightly coagulated. At the moment, dozens of people are shrouded in the Fu array, and the surrounding light is boundless and the space is solidified.


    "Fu array is not weak, but it can''t stop me!"


    Chen Qiong sank, waved and moved, with a rolling breath surging, turned into countless exercises, like a fire burning like a prairie fire, in order to destroy the terrible Fu array.


    "Boom..."


    The void trembled, the runes flickered, and there was a faint breath of heaven and earth. The fiery runes covered the whole stone city. Under the curtain of night at this time, it was like day.


    The Fuzhen is wobbly, but in the end it is still like a wall of iron, covering the stone city.


    Chen dome cannot tear, also be beginning to dignify finally.


    "Is Laozi''s Fu array so easy to break?"


    Zhen Qingchun sneers. His own Fu array is also in line with the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. Naturally, he knows how to escape without paying an absolute price.


    "Bully me, bully me, coax me, lie to me. Do you really dare not kill people? The wasteland will not be allowed to be wanton by you!"


    Du Shaofu was angry, his voice was sharp and dignified, like thunder, shaking the array.


    "Kill!"


    The Imperial Palace was full of dragon Qi and roaring sound. Du Shaofu crossed the space, holding a powerful shadow. His sword was surging to the sky, shaking the void. He cut down dozens of people who were trapped in the Fu array, and wanted to kill them.


    "Dare you


    Chen Qiong drank like thunder. He was also infuriated at the moment, and he wanted to fight Du Shaofu.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    With the help of qizun, the fiery three thousand thunders left the sky and turned into a rolling sea of thunder. It was released in this Rune array, catching Zhen Qingchun and covering the sky like destruction.


    "Do it!"


    The dozens of strong people in that clan, how can they be the weak? The vigorous and surging ancient atmosphere swept out, and most of them were dignitaries.


    "When things come, we can''t be afraid of them. Kill them!"


    Jinpeng worshipers drink coldly, and those who understand the profound meaning of the golden winged ROC will never be timid. They will suddenly rush out and shoot at the golden light, sweeping the void.


    "Boom!"


    Cloud puppet hands, powerful, instantly will be a Xuanmiao Wu Zun torn into pieces.


    They are not immortal. They are also human beings.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu cut it off with a sword, and the terrible energy turned into a powerful and runic ripple, like a tsunami, suddenly swept through the void at this moment.


    "Oh..."


    The tremendous energy burst out in an instant, with the roar of the dragon and the roar of the ROC, several realms of Emperor Wu and a newly ascended martial Zun were directly turned into fragments of blood mist.


    "Provoke me, no matter who you are, kill!"


    Zhen Qingchun, a child prodigy of the holy array, laughs and stimulates the Fu array. With the breath of heaven and earth, countless terrible Rune energy turns into a terrible energy storm, which sweeps out everywhere in an instant, just like an arc of light and covers the void in an instant.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, under the terrible energy, as if countless thunder were coming, so that the high-level martial masters of that clan, who were dozens of people, were shocked and resisted with all their strength. Finally, several of them were destroyed by gods and spirits.


    However, at this moment, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Bisha, Meiling and others are unable to participate in it.


    Many people, such as the northern king of the town behind, could only have been frightened and could not get close to them.


    "Good Daoqi, it''s mine, it''s all mine..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s huge golden ape is now standing in the array of amulets. His eyes are greedy, and his mouth swallows one after another of the fallen tools and treasures of a clan.


    Du Shaofu is a hunter in purple robe. He is armed with powerful shadow and black hair. His eyes are shining with thunder and lightning. He looks at the whole scene. There is a faint shadow of golden dragon around him. He has a great majesty. The general situation pervades the heaven and earth, just like the Emperor''s supreme coming across the sky!


    Under such a powerful situation, even many of the strong in that clan were also frightened secretly at the moment.


    "Du Shaofu, you dare to do it. Every day it thinks you will bring disaster to the whole Du family."


    Chen Qiong, who is fighting with qizun, is trapped by qizun and can''t get rid of him. He is so angry that he can''t get rid of him!"Then I''ll kill them all and see how you threaten me!"


    Du Shaofu was fierce and indifferent. Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings also urged him to rise on the sun, holding a bully''s shadow, and rushed out again.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was furious and wanted to kill.


    Du Shaofu knew clearly that even if he let these people go back, he would definitely send stronger people to bully him. It was better to kill them for fear and fear. Maybe he could make them worry about it and buy some time for himself.


    What''s more, how can these people not kill them if they cheat and bully many times!


    [updated today].


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1027

    "Boom


    When Du Shaofu wields his sword, the Imperial Palace dragon Qi, accompanied by bajiandao, emits a terrifying surge of energy, like a golden ocean rushing out and rushing forward.


    "Chula la!"


    At this time, it is like a killing machine. Even the strong of that clan can''t resist it.


    "Kill!"


    Dozens of people of that clan are also working hard. The dazzling light is like the stars coming. Each of them has the strength to surpass the cultivators of the same level in the outside world.


    Their martial vein is terrible, their posture is superb, their means are connected with the sky, and their breath is ancient. They are indeed not easily compared with them by outsiders.


    But at the moment, it is Du Shaofu and Yunju, as well as qizun, Zhen Qingchun, and Jinpeng Zun.


    In addition to the Chen dome, but no one''s cultivation can also contain Zhen Qingchun and Jinpeng Zun.


    Although dozens of people of that clan fought with all their strength, with the help of Du Shaofu, Yunju, Jin pengzun and Zhen Qingchun, the energy rushed. The terrible energy surge and rune array energy directly shocked more than ten people to fly again. Some people finally burst into blood and others fell directly.


    "Asshole, you don''t know who you''re provoking. You''ll regret it later!"


    Chen Qiong was really angry and roared loudly. When he came to take Du Shaofu back this time, he never thought that he would suffer such defeat and embarrassment. Many people of his clan were killed outside.


    "No matter who you are, is it true that no one in the world can cure you?"


    Jinpeng respected the roar, golden light, like a golden winged ROC flying across the sky, domineering, sweeping everything.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu wielded his sword, one sword after another, and one of the martial arts practitioners on the other side of the clan dodged. However, under the continuous sword light, he was finally cut off and screamed repeatedly, showing his fear.


    This is within the Fu array. Zhen Qingchun controls the void. This terrible power is limited in the space of the Fu array and does not sweep to the stone city.


    Otherwise, stone city would have been razed to the ground.


    But even so, the roaring energy was muffled and roaring, which made the doctors around him tremble.


    The space is chaotic and invisible. Everyone can only see the brilliant and incomparable runes leaking out. The space is boiling and wants to explode at any time.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    It''s under the control of people.


    They couldn''t stop Jin Peng Zun and Zhen Qingchun from attacking the Fu array. Du Shaofu also chose the weak one. Yunju was also a killing machine.


    "Ah..."


    Before long, there was another scream, and someone was chopped to pieces by Du Shaofu and escaped from the yuan God.


    Others were torn up by the cloud puppets, and their pulse and soul were suppressed by Jinpeng Zun and Du Shaofu''s golden winged Dapeng skill.


    This is a terrible battle, shaking the sky!


    "Break the battle!"


    Chen Qiong drank a lot and broke away from the shackles of Xia Hou''s wind and thunder with all his strength. His magic power was superb, and his talisman and secret patterns were surging. He vomited blood essence from his mouth, and finally turned into a huge gray dragon.


    Grey dragon around the gray mist, dragon born five claws, it is like a real dragon.


    "Oh..."


    The real gray dragon roars in the Fu array, and the scene is amazing.


    The real gray dragon rolled endlessly, its body was huge, and it constantly resisted the utensil Zun coming from the attack again, but also hit the Fu array, continuously bursting out with bright light.


    "Broken!"


    Chen dome drinks, facial expression is white, seem to be already is full strength.


    The last time the grey dragon hit the void of the rune array, making the sky burst into a gorgeous light rain.


    "Boom!"


    After that, the whole stone city was shaking, the earth was shaking and mountains were shaking. The wild animals in the mountain range were neighing, and countless peaks were shattered.


    Finally, the Fu array cracked and was torn open a long crack.


    "Pooh


    Zhen Qingchun coughs up blood, staggers backward, and the Fu array around the sky is scattered.


    "Go


    The elder brother of the Chen dome drank and cried out that the rest of the people in the family left. He immediately ran away with his figures and did not dare to stay.


    They''ve never had outsiders in mind, but this time they''re in a state of panic.


    "Hiss..."


    The sky is torn, the elder of Chen dome leaves with the people in the family.


    The green elm Dharma protector was also lucky enough to leave a life in fear of leaving.


    Du Shaofu looked at the front air and could not catch up with him.


    There are dozens of people of that clan, but at the moment, they have left nearly 20 corpses and blood mist, including several dignitaries.


    "It''s a bear. It ran away!"


    Du Xiaoyao turned into a golden macaque, and jumped to Du Shaofu''s shoulder. His tongue licked his lips, and his heart was still in the air. The utensils and treasures were delicious and absolute nourishment for him."There is no need for the citizens of the desolate country to panic. Those who violate our country will not have a good end. There is no amnesty for killing them!"


    As Du Shaofu looked around, his eyes were filled with astonishment, and the sound and waves were rolling away and reverberating in the distance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A moment later, only Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoqing, yaohuangyi and Fenglei were present in the side hall of the imperial palace.


    "Shigong, what kind of people are they?"


    Du Shaofu asked the Jinpeng venerable. Listening to his tone, he seemed to know the origin of the people of that clan.


    "I didn''t expect that you were also related to them."


    Jinpeng venerable looked at Du Shaofu, sighed slightly, and whispered, "if it wasn''t for mu Han, we ancient Tianzong didn''t know much about those people. They were not so much a clan as a family. They were not only a clan, but also a sect. It was said that there were nine of them."


    "How do they exist?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was slightly puzzled. It turned out that the family was not only one family, but there were nine families.


    "If I know right, the nine schools should be" Buddha "," Taoism "," Confucianism "," agriculture "," ink "," Yin and Yang "," dragon "," phoenix "and" Zongheng "


    When qizun spoke, he also knew some legends. At his level of cultivation, he had heard many legends in the world.


    Jinpeng venerable nodded to qizun and said, "it''s true that there are nine schools, but for these nine families, the ancient Tianzong didn''t know much about them. They just knew that after the first big disaster, the remaining people of those nine families were restricted by a mysterious powerful person and could not appear on top of Jiuzhou for no reason. Otherwise, they would be severely punished."


    "It''s true that rumors are not groundless."


    Zhen Qingchun smiles with a slight shock. He has heard many legends at the beginning, and his school has also mentioned it. But at that time, he did not really remember it.


    "Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, agriculture, ink, yin and Yang, fame, Dharma, vertical and horizontal


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart and kept it in his heart. He did not know which family his mother belonged to. At least now he knew the origin of that family.


    "They are too strong. If they are practitioners of the same level, they can''t resist them at all. They are strong enough to suppress all cultivators of the same level. They all have unusual martial pulse and spiritual roots."


    Qi Zun Mu Ning, the people of that clan are too powerful. Facing Chen Qiong in the Wu territory, he has the same cultivation realm and huailinglei. It seems that he can''t take advantage of it.


    Du Shaofu didn''t have time to pay attention to those powerful beings. His face was dignified and his eyes were worried. Then he asked master qizun, elder brother Zhen Qingchun, and senior teacher Jin Peng Zun: "where is the land of the wilderness?"


    "The world is vast and vast. There are Kyushu in the world. Zhongzhou is just one of them. In addition, there are countless dangerous places, dense places, and wild places that no one has ever set foot on. In a word, the boundary of three continents and nine states can probably describe the vastness of the world."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Jin Peng venerable said, "the land of the wilderness is one of the three continents. It is a wild land, and no one dares to go deep. It is said that there is a great opportunity hidden in it, but it is the burial place of all living creatures."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu did not hesitate and said to Jin Peng Zun, "I want to go to the wasteland."


    "It''s too dangerous. It''s a wild place with many crises. Even if you get there now, you can''t protect yourself. It''s said that even the martial arts realm and the nine star spirit Rune master have also fallen on the land." Jin Peng Zun said to Du Shaofu.


    "No matter what, I must go there. My drunkard dad is there. I have to go!"


    Du Shaofu sighed and made a decision.


    Qingyu said that the alcoholic father was on the land of the wilderness, and was still being pursued by many people. This made Du Shaofu want to rush to the land as soon as possible.


    "It''s not a joke. It''s full of crisis and mixed cultures. Many strong people who are free to practice hide in it. There are also many fierce birds and other animals. They all want to look for the illusory opportunities in the legend. If you want to go, you should be careful. I will close down for a while at the latest. If there is any progress at that time, I will look for it You. "


    Zhen Qingchun did not stop Du Shaofu. Knowing that no one could stop him from going, he would certainly go.


    "If you really want to go to the wasteland of heaven, start from the ancient Tianzong. The place is outside of Kyushu. It will take months for the venerable cultivators to break through the sky and pass from here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1028

    Looking at Du Shaofu, Jinpeng venerable said, "there is a space in the ancient Tianzong. You can go directly to the Tianhuang City, where you can go directly to the wasteland. On the way back, I''ll tell you about the situation of the wasteland and its surroundings."


    "I''ll go back to the Seven Star hall first. If necessary, I''ll meet you on the land of the waste of heaven. Some time ago, I got news from the Seven Star hall. It seems that there have been some changes on the land. Maybe then, the Seven Star hall will really go to the land." Qizun Xia Hou Fenglei said.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then at night he arranged all the affairs of the wasteland to the medicine emperor Wuming and Murong youruo. The World Association and the Du family were handed over to Du Yunlong, the second elder brother, and Du Xiaoman, the elder sister. They left four people to guard the wasteland, including the spirit, the beast, the soul, and the blood vine evil spirits. The elder brother Zhen Qingchun was in the wasteland for a while.


    As for the group that wanted revenge, Du Shaofu speculated that if he was no longer in the stone city, perhaps that clan would not invade in a large scale.


    "There is something I want to discuss with you. I have some family feud. If I want to solve it, I need to take brother tianjiangwei with me."


    Under the moonlight, ye Piaoling asked Du Shaofu. Covered by the broken bangs, his eyes were sharp and sharp, and he had an air of fierce killing, which spread invisibly.


    In recent years, the name of Ye Piaoling has also been heard throughout Zhongzhou. At the beginning, eight brothers stepped on the thunder platform in the ancient land, which has left a deep impression on people.


    "I must go to the wasteland as soon as possible. I can''t go with you. Let the spirit of spirit, the beast kill, the evil spirit and the blood vine evil spirit accompany you."


    Du Shaofu said that he probably knew what ye Piaoling needed to do.


    When I was in the dark forest, there was a strong hand against him. It seems that the red Sha palm on the night floating Ling''s body is also related to that matter.


    He looked at the sky with his thin lips and black robes. His eyes began to be sharp, and his fierce fighting spirit kept fluctuating. He said softly, "I said at the beginning that if I didn''t die, sooner or later I would go to the mountain gate, I would frustrate the bones and ashes of them all!"


    "you are a member of the world, a member of the World Association, and the head of the heavenly guard. No matter what, the wasteland and the world will be together They''ll be behind you


    Du Shaofu patted the shoulder of Ye Piaoling.


    Night floating Ling breath slowly introverted, thin lips pan with a little smile arc, way: "then if there is nothing, we will also go to the wild land to find you that day."


    "Good." Du Shaofu nodded.


    Before dawn, a black tiger in the wilderness rises with wings and leaves several figures.


    "Asshole, you didn''t take me."


    At the back of Du''s house, Ouyang Shuang stamped his feet, pursed his red lips and swore angrily.


    "It is said that the wasteland is not a good place. Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, as well as Du Xiaoyao, are powerful. He won''t let you go, which is also for your good." Murong youruo said with a smile to Ouyang Shuang.


    "Strength, I want to enhance the strength, I can''t be farther away from him."


    Ouyang Shuang murmured light way, in the big eye beauty eye, has some fluctuation.


    In the calm air, a huge black tiger fluttered across the sky.


    On tiger''s back, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, listening to the description of the world in the mouth of Jinpeng venerable.


    There are three continents and nine states in the world. They are ancient wasteland, Tianhuang continent and chenhuang continent.


    Jiuzhou is Shangzhou, Hanzhou, ningzhou, Lanzhou, Zhongzhou, Wanzhou, Yuezhou, Yunzhou and Leizhou.


    As for the last domain boundary, it refers to one domain and one boundary.


    It is said that it is a vast world of monsters and beasts, which is much larger than any other state in Kyushu.


    The first is the demon world, which is said to be the place where the spirits of the world are located.


    Du Shaofu knew that the world was so vast.


    Three continents, nine states and one territory, that is a vast and infinite world, just Zhongzhou is already vast and incomparable.


    "The world is bigger than you think."


    Du Shaofu said in a low voice that the world is much bigger than he imagined. Many people do not know how big the world is and how many people watch the sky.


    How much strength, just can know how many things.


    "The world is vast, and the strong are like clouds. Do you think that when you get to wuzun, you are the real strong one. When you reach the realm of martial arts and the level of nine stars, you will be invincible?" With a smile, Jin Peng asked Du Shaofu with a smile.


    "There is no end to the strong. Among the strong, there may be the strong."


    Du Shaofu pondered for a while, then he said to the Jinpeng venerable.


    "Of course..."


    Hearing this, Jinpeng venerable slightly raised his eyes, sighed and said, "this time on the land, you must be careful. It is not a good place."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and chatted with his teacher, Jin Peng Zun, for a long time. However, he gained a lot of knowledge and knowledge in the world. He also heard a lot of anecdotes.


    In Zhongzhou, with the spread of the first World War in the military territory of the wasteland, it was painted and embellished by people, which made the four sides move and countless forces moved.Those who were strong in the military territory fled in distress when they were defeated in the wasteland, and many of them were damaged in the stone city.


    The news came out that the state of famine was established in Zhongzhou at the beginning.


    The name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, has become more and more popular in all directions!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Du Shaofu and his Shigong Jinpeng Zun arrived at the ancient Tianzong, they first went to see the master Gu Qingyang, and then they were called to the ancient Tianzong hall by Sima TA Xing.


    "That''s the right time for you. If you don''t come back, I''ll have to send for you."


    Sima stepped on the star to see Du Shaofu, and immediately said, "master Jinpeng has told me what happened in the wasteland, and you asked Zongzhong to help you find your father Du Tingxuan. Finally, you have the news. Your father has indeed appeared on the land of the wilderness!"


    "How is my father now?"


    Du Shaofu asked. He was nervous, so that he could be more sure that the drunkard''s father was on the land.


    "I don''t know what to say about your father..."


    Sima stepped on the star with a wry smile, and continued to say to Du Shaofu: "according to the news from Zongzhong, there is a great chance in the land of the end of heaven. Only the younger generation of disciples can get the great chance. Now, the major forces in Kyushu, as well as the animal kingdom, the demon Kingdom, and even the restricted and terrible forces, may send out this time Where the younger generation of disciples go is not the place where they are restricted. "


    Sima TA Xing, from the mouth of Jinpeng venerable, has already learned all that happened in the wasteland. Those hermits who came to stone city had a great connection with Du Shaofu. Therefore, he also mentioned that this time, those restricted and terrible forces might also intervene.


    "Shenlei mansion!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly and he had never heard of it.


    "Shenlei mansion, it''s an old legend. It''s said that there were several terrible characters in the original catastrophe, and they could even compete with the strongest of the nine. It can be called terrible.


    One of them is called shenlei Tiansheng. He has a great reputation. His residence is the one he left behind.


    It is said that there is a life-long inheritance of the God thunder heaven saint in shenlei mansion. If anyone can get it, he can become the top one in the world.


    It''s a pity that this has always been a legend, but now on the land of the wilderness, the traces of shenlei''s mansion have finally appeared. "


    Sima stepped on the glass like eyes of his eyes and said, "the inheritance left by the God Thunder God is enough to make the nine people moved. This time, no matter whether the shenlei mansion appeared on the wasteland that day, whether it was true or not, it was doomed to be a fight between the Dragon and the tiger!"


    "No one in the world can be indifferent to the characters who can compete with the best of the nine at the beginning, and those who are strong enough to stay."


    Du Shaofu pondered that if he had known about these advantages, he would have taken a chance.


    But now compared with it, the drunkard father is more important to Du Shaofu. He asks, "what is my father doing now?"


    "According to Zongzhong news, there was a man named Du Tingxuan, who is now one of the most famous people in the land. It is said that he got a great chance and killed many dignitaries of various forces. It is said that he also killed a dragon, a real dragon!"


    As the words fell, Sima stepped on the star secretly, looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes moving in front of him. What kind of father and son are they? The son is ferocious and terrifying. Laozi is unwilling to lag behind and actually killed a real dragon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1029

    Zhenlong, that''s the nine people. I''m afraid they dare not move like this.


    "Drunk dad killed a real dragon?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes were suddenly stunned.


    "Now it is said that the dragon clan has been furious and is searching for your father in the wild land. Many other forces will not be under the ancient Tianzong and are pursuing your father.


    However, so far, there is no news of your father''s death. It is estimated that even if your father is temporarily safe, it will definitely be uncomfortable. "


    Sima stepped on the star and frowned. He could think of being chased and killed by countless powerful men on the land of the wilderness, including the dragon clan. He could imagine how much crisis it was.


    "I want to go to the wilderness at once."


    Du Shaofu''s voice sank, and his eyes showed his essence.


    Du Shaofu can''t stay for a moment because he is in great danger and has a lot of opportunities to kill.


    "Yesterday, the strong people in Zongzhong protected a lot of things, such as cold water and falling spirits. Yin Mochen, they have already gone to Tianhuang city. I have arranged it. Then Zongzhong will open a space wormhole for you." Sima TA Xing said. And


    Du Shaofu nodded, and he had a certain understanding of space wormholes.


    At least Du Shaofu is also a serious eight star spirit Fu master. He knows that the space wormhole can only be constructed by the array Fu Master above the eight star spirit Fu master, or even the nine star array Fu master.


    The consumption of wormholes in each use and maintenance space is also an absolute huge number.


    When we went to the wasteland, elder martial brother Sima Taixing and master Gu Qingyang naturally asked.


    These two men also know du Shaofu''s cultivation strength at this time, so they are not too worried.


    In the early morning of the next day, deep inside the ancient Tianzong.


    Among the mountains, there is a space wormhole in the valley that is activated. The array of runes is dazzling and the runes are flashing. Finally, a space passage appears.


    "In the wormhole of space, there is no danger in general, but it is inevitable to encounter special circumstances. Good luck to you." Sima TA Xing said to Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu.


    "Drunkard dad, you must hold on, I''ll help you!"


    Du Shaofu light road, and then resolutely step into the space, with Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, and Xiaohu left, and then disappeared in the space channel.


    "Kyushu is leading. This time, I''m afraid it will be an absolute fight between the dragon and the tiger, and the world will be in chaos. Is this a precursor?" Sima stepped on the star and looked to disappear at the entrance of the wormhole in the space. The glass eyes were deep and dignified.


    Du Shaofu was surprised by the flickering runes everywhere in the void and misty space, just like the twinkling of stars and the shuttling of time and space.


    In the wormhole of space, Du Shaofu seems to have realized something later.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Heaven''s waste land, shenlei mansion, this time we must get it!"


    In front of the courtyard of the grand Lunjiao, a tall and straight young man with red robes and golden hair stood quietly, with gorgeous spirits in his eyes, which made people dare not look directly.


    He was the reincarnated son of the great wheel religion, and he left Chihuang in the East. At first, he lost from the thunder guiding platform and finally won the second place. In recent years, he has been in silence, and there is no big move.


    "We must be careful this time. Kyushu will participate, and it is possible that those people will also appear."


    An old man, who is somewhat similar to Dongli Chihuang, looked at Dongli Chihuang and said, "the ancient emperor of heaven will naturally get the news. Du Shaofu will not go. He has already broken through to wuzun. He is your strong enemy. In addition, it is said that there are many respected people among the younger generation above Jiuzhou, who are also your strong enemies."


    "Kyushu''s participation is the real event. I''m looking forward to it."


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes moved, and her whole body seemed to be filled with light. The faint voice came out. It seemed that if you could feel a warm feeling in your heart, your mind would be rippling for it. He said, "Du Shaofu, at the beginning, I was careless and broke through to the rank. It''s not surprising that Du Shaofu is really different."


    After a pause, Dongli Chihuang wiped a faint chill in her eyes, and said: "it''s just a noble level. I''ve already broken through before him. The imperial palace of the stone dragon Empire has been refined and used for my own use. If I see it on the wasteland, I will tell the whole Kyushu that he is no longer my counterpart!"


    "The old man said," this is still to be careful of that boy, he is not simple. "


    "Is there any news about the victory?"


    Dong Li Chi Huang is silent for a while, and then asks the old man.


    "It should be in the light court. The relationship between the light court and the demon sect is extraordinary, and has become the target of public criticism. You''d better have little involvement with the court of light. Our great cause should not be wrong."


    The old man reminds Dong Li Chi Huang.


    "Although you are my father in this world, I am also the son of reincarnation. My God has begun to wake up and gain great power in previous life. You don''t need to say much when I do things."


    Dongli Chihuang looks at the old man and says that in the eyes of the spirit wave, there is a breath that makes people tremble.


    "Yes."


    The old man nodded, with a trace of reverence and awe in his eyes.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Under the blue sky, between the Silver Ridge and the green grass, there are a series of ancient pagoda buildings, which are surrounded by several splendid halls.


    There are countless ancient statues all around, with a full expression.


    The winding path leads to the secluded place, and the flowers and trees in the meditation room are deep. In the mountain circuit, an ancient vermilion hall is hidden in the verdant ancient trees, and several small white lotus flowers are slightly open, emitting a fragrance,


    in the hall, there is an ancient Buddha with slightly drooping eyelids and great compassion, and the hall is filled with cigarettes, which is a solemn atmosphere.


    A bareheaded young man sat on his knees under the ancient Buddha, with a high nose, fair skin, and a delicate jade face. There were nine ring scars on his head, just like nine mysterious runes, flashing light.


    "Heavy spirit, there are movements on the land, which are of great importance. Be careful!"


    There is a light voice, if there is no echo in this hall.


    "Yes


    The young man nodded and opened his eyes. His eyes were like stars in the sky, which made people unable to move their eyes. There was a faint luster flowing on the crystal skin. The breath could calm the soul and calm the heart. However, it was invisible to send out the momentum of self-respect.


    Between heaven and earth, at this moment, many forces are surging, and those who have been strong for countless years have begun to move towards the land of the wilderness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the wormhole of space, I don''t know how long it took. There seems to be no concept of time in this space.


    "Hiss..."


    At last, the space fluctuated. At the end of the wormhole in the space, a hazy and misty Rune rose up and burst out countless rays. Then, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao appeared in a valley.


    "In the wilderness of heaven, there may be shenlei mansion, which will reappear in time. You must be careful." ,


    "pay attention, try not to disperse, and act carefully."


    When Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu appeared, there were a lot of noisy shouts coming from his ears.


    Four people''s eyes are swept around, the valley was originally very flat, but now there are a lot of space wormholes.


    In the surrounding void, some vague shadows appeared and fell, with hundreds of people at most and hundreds at least, all with a terrible smell.


    Du Shaofu was stunned. His feelings were full of wormholes. Many young men and women were powerful and powerful. They could feel a lot of dignity and power without prying into them.


    "Listen to me, there are great opportunities in the land of the end of the world. It''s a rare opportunity for you. This is also an opportunity for your younger generation. You may get a big chance in it. Maybe it''s normal to die without a burial place. Everything depends on you."


    "Let''s all keep up first. Let''s go to Tianhuang city to find out some news."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Around a lot of cheering came out, are some old people protecting the younger generation of students.


    When Du Shaofu looked at it a little, he saw a lot of high-ranking people. Some even had the flavor of Hunyuan martial arts, and there were many strong orcs among them.


    "Are these people from big power and big family in Kyushu..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the valley. At this time, there were figures everywhere and the breath was not vulgar.


    "A lot of people have treasures and good medicine."


    Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth. He was born to feel treasures and miraculous drugs. At this time, he almost drooled.


    "I don''t know what happened to the little star."


    Seeing Du Xiaoyao''s appearance, Du Shaofu can''t help but think of the little star, as well as the three-year agreement with the purple flame demon Huang, which seems to have arrived.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, there was an explosion in the valley. The terrible energy was like a dazzling wave, rushing and roaring. It was very spectacular.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible breath broke, the bright one, the rune was broken, the earth was shaking around, the whole world was roaring.


    The ground is constantly exploding and cracking, and the scene is shocking.


    The breath of terror is erupting, and the space "rumbles" and the terror is boundless.


    "This is the space of that power. The wormhole has changed and exploded. Please avoid it!"


    "Don''t be affected. The wormhole in this space will explode, and even wuzun can be destroyed instantly!"


    "Back, back!"


    All of a sudden, the valley was surrounded by shouts, chaos, countless figures scattered suddenly retreat, dare not be affected.


    "My God, it''s terrible. Fortunately, the space wormholes of ancient Tianzong have no reliable quality and guarantee."


    Du Xiaoyao screamed with Du Shaofu''s violent retreat. The wormhole in this space exploded. The terrible power was too amazing.


    At this time, the crowd fled quickly, but there were also a lot of unfortunate people affected. At least, dozens of people who were close to each other exploded into blood fog, and hundreds of people were injured.


    I have to say, these unfortunate guys are really unlucky enough. They are absolutely a disaster!


    "Bang!"In the explosion space, then a seemingly graceful and fuzzy figure exploded, heavily fell on the ground, a mouth of red blood spit out.


    [update completed today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1030

    It was a woman with a delicate body lying face to face on the ground, with some bloodstains on an elf like face and bloodstains all over her body.


    But at this time it is not difficult to see that the injured woman in front of the eyebrows such as green feather, muscle such as snow, has a beautiful face.


    Three thousand green silk in the back of her head was originally tied up in a simple blue bun, but at this time it was a bit messy and dishevelled.


    "It''s her..."


    Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. When he saw the woman''s bloody face, he was surprised and said to Du Shaofu.


    That woman, Du Xiaoyao, but still remember, at the beginning that woman had threatened it, to refine it into a Taoist instrument.


    "It''s her..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled.


    The woman lay on the ground, the mouth of the red blood spilled, and then the body wriggled, there was a voice in the throat, and then the bloody body began to struggle to stand up, looking around with vigilance.


    "It''s OK to explode the wormhole in space. This woman is not simple."


    "Maybe there are treasures on your body


    "There must be something to protect yourself from!"


    Looking at the struggling woman, there was a lot of greedy voice all around, and many eyes showed blazing heat.


    In such a place, it is not uncommon to kill and rob.


    "Whoosh..."


    Just for a short time, the scarred woman was surrounded by dozens of figures.


    These people, old and young, all look evil. They want to kill and steal.


    But after carefully looking at the woman, many eyes around her were immediately surprised and trembled.


    They had never seen such a gorgeous woman, whose temperament could not be compared with that of ordinary people.


    The woman stood up and looked around her eyes. There were some cold waves in her clear eyes.


    "Girl, hand over your treasure. How about I keep you safe and sound?"


    An old man with strong breath opened his mouth. His long gray hair was in a bun. His figure was thin and his eyes were sinister.


    "Yin Lao Dao, this girl is still small, but not suitable for you, he is mine."


    A thirty year old, rather handsome middle-aged man walked out, dressed in splendid clothes and holding a folding fan. Then he looked at the woman and said, "girl, come with me. I will protect you safe and sound."


    "Yin gathering old ghost, you are old. Why do you harm a virgin again? I''d better give it to me."


    A strong man walked out, strong and rugged body like a little giant, with a machete on his shoulder and many mysterious runes on his biceps. The whole man felt an explosive sense of strength.


    "It''s Yin Lao Dao. He''s a terrible monk in ningzhou. It''s said that he''s ferocious and extremely cruel. He once slaughtered millions of people with the power of one person and shocked ningzhou."


    "There is also the old ghost of gathering Yin. He is a strong man who practices evil skills. He has both martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Taoism. He is a strong member of the Hehuan sect in Shangzhou. Those disciples behind him should be the young generation of the Hehuan sect."


    "There is also judao man. He is a man of Tiandao sect in Hanzhou. It is said that a big sword has killed ancient monsters and can move mountains and rivers and split mountains and rivers."


    "They are all extraordinary and powerful."


    Looking at the top three strong men, a lot of people gathered around to watch the excitement. There was a voice of discussion. It seemed that they were extremely worried about the three people, but others did not dare to go too far ahead.


    In the distance, many big and small groups of forces are occupying their positions, and the old men with some hidden breath are interested in watching the excitement.


    "Go away, or die!"


    The voice of the fairy like woman was heard, and the silver teeth burst out with cold. Looking at the dozens of figures around, the clear eyes showed a fierce color.


    "Ouch, it''s zhenlie. I just like it. I have the desire to conquer."


    He has a handsome middle-aged smile and dirty eyes. His graceful figure and unique appearance, especially his incomparable temperament, make his heart and soul ripple. He has never had such a woman in hundreds of years.


    The elf like woman''s eyes are sharp, but at the moment, she shows a faint color. In her heyday, these three people would not be in her eyes and killed every minute.


    But now her situation is the most clear, that is the unstable space, wormhole accidents, injuries are too heavy, even if she has the talent to recover, but it is difficult to recover in a short time.


    The woman thinks, if start at the moment, the last fight, it is also able to kill these three people, but I am afraid it will really fall into a desperate situation.


    What''s more, at this time, there are many more hidden strong people around, which makes her have to worry.


    "Come with me, little girl."


    With long gray hair and a sinister look, the old man, known as Yin Lao Dao, looks at the elf like woman, and his breath is surging, so he doesn''t want to delay.


    Many people around seem to be interested in it. They are eyeing it secretly. They have a lot of breath. He should be afraid of it."Hiss!"


    The space fluctuated, and a purple robe appeared in front of the elf like woman, with a golden macaque on the shoulder, a faint smile in the clear eyes, and a healing pill in the hand was handed to the woman.


    Then, behind the purple robe figure, a moving girl and a black robed youth fell down, rippling with an extraordinary atmosphere.


    Suddenly appeared purple robe figure, listening to the once familiar voice, the elf like woman suddenly raised her eyes.


    A resolute and resolute face Pang floating in the eyes of the woman, the original childishness disappeared, a bit more fierce and domineering, but still so familiar, it is the person she often worried about thinking of.


    "Why are you..."


    The fairy like woman is surprised to open her mouth, and her eyes are still moving and can make people lose their soul.


    The woman didn''t expect to meet him again here. Before her voice fell, Du Shaofu interrupted her words, grinned and said, "don''t talk. Take the pills to recover. I''ll leave the rest to me."


    "All three of them are Xuanmiao wuzun, and there are many powerful people around them."


    The woman takes over Du Shaofu''s healing, but you have to remind Du Shaofu that there are many powerful martial masters around.


    "It''s just Xuanmiao wuzun."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile to the woman. It was the matter of leaving Qingqing in the dark forest without saying goodbye. How could he ignore it? Then he became a little domineering. He aimed at the old Taoist priest, the old ghost of gathering Yin, the giant Dao man and other people around him and yelled: "get out of here, or you will kill me!"


    "Where are you from? You can''t be ashamed to die!"


    Hearing this, the huge sword gave a big drink. It was like a giant overlooking a young boy from a distance of tens of Zhang.


    "Do it, Du Shaofu. They have many treasures. Don''t let them run away!"


    Du Shaofu did not speak. Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, but he was afraid that the world would not be disorderly. He wished that Du Shaofu would start immediately.


    "Evil animal is bold!"


    Listening to Du Xiaoyao''s words, the old ghost of picking Yin suddenly became gloomy and wanted to start.


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to scold me. I''ll take care of you later!"


    Du Xiaoyao glared at his golden eyes and scolded rudely. In any case, even if he couldn''t fight, no one could do anything to get him.


    But Du Xiaoqing pouted and didn''t speak to Xiaohu.


    They haven''t broken through the rank, and they''re still poor. So they know that it''s better to back down in the face of these powerful people. Anyway, Du Xiaoqing doesn''t worry that his brother will suffer.


    "Hum!"


    Yin Laodao snorted coldly, waved his hand, and the talisman and secret patterns in his palm surged. He turned into a ferocious scorpion, and the virtual shadow swept to Du Shaofu. He wanted to solve the boy first and kill the chicken and monkey.


    "Be careful!"


    Dongli Qingqing Jiao Yan changes color secretly, and she has a strange breath surging in her body. She doesn''t know how strong his cultivation is. She can''t pry it out, but it''s Xuanmiao wuzun, and she has to worry that he can''t deal with it.


    "Give me a hand, old man, you want to die!"


    On Du Shaofu''s seemingly light face, he suddenly showed a gloomy and angry face, which was domineering and fierce. After drinking a lot, he did not retreat, but went forward. He swept his sleeve, and the golden light broke out, which directly shattered the shadow of the ferocious scorpion.


    "Die!"


    After that, Du Shaofu stomped on the ground, and his figure was like a fierce beast in the form of a man. He ran into the old man who made the move.


    "Bang!"


    The deep muffled sound came out, and Yin Lao Dao wailed, and his body turned into a blood mist. All the spirits and spirits were destroyed, and the yuan God did not escape.


    No matter the speed or the strength, that Yin Lao Dao can''t imagine. He didn''t know how to die in the end.


    "Let you go, if you don''t, you will die for me!"


    Du Shaofu exclaimed, his eyes twinkled with gold, and his figure did not stop. He went straight to the old Taoist priest of Yin gathering, just like an extremely fierce beast.


    "Not good!"


    How could he know that the purple robed youth was so strong that a dazzling light spread out in his eyes, moving his heart and soul, and a terrible power of vitality swept through his eyes.


    Caiyin Laodao is a double cultivation of martial arts and Taoism. He is also an eight star spirit Fu master. He is good at illusory yuan Shen and has a great reputation. Although he practices evil skills, there is also a Huan sect behind him. Therefore, the righteous people dare not provoke him.


    "The attack of the God who can''t help himself!"


    In the terrible attack of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu appeared directly in front of the Taoist priest Caiyin. He was not afraid of the attack of the yuan God, and a fist seal fell directly on his chest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1031

    "Click!"


    After his fist fell down, the defense of Caiyin Laodao was destroyed like tofu, and then he howled bitterly in his mouth.


    Du Shaofu''s fist pierced the chest of Caiyin Taoist priest. The blood mist was blown out and the flesh and blood were broken. Finally, his body was destroyed in the golden rune, and all the dead spirits were destroyed.


    "Chula la!"


    The giant Dao man appeared, and a big sword came out of its sheath. The giant''s body was like a giant beast wrapped with runes. It sent out terrible waves, and a knife directly cleaved to Du Shaofu.


    "The sabre technique is more powerful, but the mystery is not enough!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure was as flighty as a God. It was a leisurely walk from Qingqing in the East. The ghost of his figure disappeared under the awn of the knife. The knife cut the ground directly into a long gully.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The ground rocks crumble, the earth shakes, and the terrible breath blows into the air.


    "Hula!"


    Du Shaofu appeared in front of the giant Dao man in a flash. He waved his purple robe, and the dazzling talisman and secret pattern burst out with endless dazzling golden light. Like a giant ROC flapping its wings, Du Shaofu landed directly in front of the giant Dao man, shaking his giant body away.


    "Bang bang!"


    The figure of giant Dao man fell on the ground, shaking the earth and shaking mountains, dripping blood, and the surrounding ground cracked.


    The big knife in judao man''s hand fell in the distance, and was immediately chewed and swallowed by a little golden ape, which was like eating delicious food.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared and dived down from the air. The golden package made the giant sword seem to see a golden winged ROC dive down. The terrible imposing momentum made the sword tremble and the soul trembled.


    At this time, the giant Dao man knew that the young man in purple robe was a terrible existence. The other side must be the top of the young generation among some big forces. At least, he had the dignity of heaven and would not be cut down by Xue Qian of the clan.


    "I''ll go, let me die!"


    Judao was quite drunk. At the moment, he began to surrender. He knew that he could not fight against the young man in purple robe. He would not be an opponent. He would not even have the power to resist. When he left alone, he wanted to touch the treasure of the green lady. Now it seems that it is too late to regret.


    "Dare to challenge me, kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure dived down in an instant, unwilling to give up his hand. His fist hit judaoman''s huge head.


    "Bang!"


    With this blow, Du Shaofu smashed the head of the giant Dao man and shot the blood mist fiercely.


    The purple robed youth was merciless, fierce and violent.


    The three mysterious martial statues were directly solved by the young man in purple robe. Countless eyes around him suddenly took a cool breath!


    As they gathered closer, the dozens of people who had originally planned to attack Qingqing in the East were shocked and fled in succession.


    "What a ferocious youth


    Many strong people around were shocked to make a sound, and many obscure breath fluctuated.


    The young man in purple robe is fierce and looks elegant. Once he starts to attack, he is fierce, just like a ghost star.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu stood up and looked around. In this chaotic place, it was just like the dark forest at the beginning. There was a feeling of tiger returning to the mountain forest and dragon entering the sea. It was very happy and had no scruples.


    "That guy is hard to deal with!"


    Feeling the breath of Du Shaofu at this time, many powerful lineups around him also retreated in surprise. Many creatures retreated secretly, not wanting to provoke the purple robed youth.


    Dongli is also a little dazed. Du Shaofu''s strength makes her equally different. Then, a smile appears on her pretty face. The smile moves people''s hearts and turns the country down.


    "Who dares to come up and kill?"


    Du Shaofu drank and hunted in purple robes. His voice was rolling and his eyes were everywhere. He was domineering and arrogant!


    Some people''s eyes tremble, no one dares to go forward, many strong people are also secretly vigilant, unwilling to take risks.


    Such a young generation, I''m afraid there is a terrible force behind them. They don''t want to cause trouble as soon as they arrive in the wasteland city. They don''t need it.


    "No matter who you are, I will never let go of the people who move my Tiandao sect!"


    At this time, a big drink came, and the sound and waves shook the sky. The sound and waves alone had already made many disciples with lower cultivation level become weak.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, a lot of figures swept through the sky and came from afar.


    Then a large figure appeared in the sky, a total of no less than 100 people, are rippling with a very terrible breath.


    Especially when a broad robed old man, the breath of his body fluctuated, solidified the sky, so that the east away from the green eyes immediately changed, secretly dignified.


    A tall and straight young man in a war suit appeared, his posture was extraordinary, and his feet were covered with terrible talisman and secret patterns.


    A pair of white wings formed behind the young man, like an eagle feather. He fell in front of the huge sword man whose head was smashed, and his eyes were cold."Xue Qianzhan, he is the first person of the younger generation of Tiandao sect in Hanzhou. People respect the heavenly posture. Last time, Hanzhou sealed the top ten Tianjiao in the ancient land and got shenlei forging body. It''s terrible!"


    "Xue Qianzhan, people respect the heavenly posture. After getting the shenlei forging body, Tianzi is afraid to be very close to the peak of human respect!"


    "It is said that Xue Qianzhan has already broken through the rank of honor, and that is the most terrible young generation in Hanzhou!"


    "The purple robed youth killed judao man. I''m afraid Tiandao sect will never let go of it!"


    "Here comes the master of fire sabre. He is the top strong man in Hanzhou. He is also in a high position in the Tiandao sect. The young man in purple robe is going to die!"


    Many people have heard about the origin of Tiandao sect and Xue Qianjian.


    Tiandao sect is one of the top forces in Hanzhou, and Xue Qianjian is the first person of the younger generation in Hanzhou. Sealing the top ten Tianjiao leaders in the ancient land can explain everything.


    Xue Qianzhan looked at the huge Dao man whose head was broken. He felt cold. Then he swept the whole hall and yelled: "who killed my martial uncle? Get out of here!"


    The top 100 of Tiandao sect, old and young, fell next to the body of judao man.


    All the people of Tiandao sect are cold in their eyes.


    Tiandaozong is one of the overlords of Hanzhou. Even in this wasteland City, no one can provoke him.


    "I killed you


    Du Shaofu raised his head and heard about the origin of Xue Qianjian. It seems that there is a god thunder forging body in Hanzhou.


    Du Shaofu surmised in his heart that it seemed that there was also purple thunder xuanding in the sealed ancient land. Jinpeng Zun and his elder martial brother Sima stepped on the star did not say much about it.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    When Xue Qianzhan heard the words, his cold eyes immediately focused on Du Shaofu, and he was also secretly shocked. The other party''s age was two or three years younger than he was. Does he really have the strength to kill martial uncle judao man? Martial uncle judao man is a mysterious martial master and has the same cultivation as him.


    "That''s what three guys said to me just now, and they''re all dead!"


    Du Shaofu fought against each other, and his eyes were full of gold. He was strong and domineering. He didn''t give in at all. He even wanted to fight!


    As for the top 100 people around Tiandao sect at the moment, Du Shaofu was afraid of several of them, especially the leader, who seemed to be called the master of fire sabre in the discussion. His cultivation was not even too much under the breath of master''s elegant style. He should also be a strong man of Hunyuan martial arts.


    "This son must die."


    What was Du Shaofu afraid of? That day, the old man who was the leader of the Dao clan stepped out. His eyes showed his intention to kill him. He wanted to do it himself.


    "Master Huo Dao, give me this person. He is suitable to be the stepping stone for my breakthrough!"


    Xue Qianzhan said to the master of the fireknife that his eyes were more and more chilly. This time he came to Tianhuang to seek opportunities and breakthroughs.


    Looking for opportunities is something that can be met but not sought.


    To seek a breakthrough is to find many strong people as stepping stones.


    When Xue Qianjian came to the land of the wilderness, he was ready to challenge all the heroes.


    This time, Kyushu gathered, the wind and clouds surged, and the four sides shook. He Xue Qianzhan wanted to fight to be famous and famous in Kyushu!


    "Being able to kill my martial uncle proves that you are not vulgar. You are qualified to be my stepping stone!"


    Xue Qian looked at Du Shaofu with a shake of his hand, and the light came out. A big white knife in his hand swept out, shaking the void, and pointing at the sky, the white light was dazzling.


    "Magic weapon, it''s a treasure at the level of magic weapon. It''s not the general level of magic weapon. It must be eaten well."


    Du''s eyes were so excited that Du Xiaomu was so excited.


    "Tiandaozong, the king of Dao, Xue Qianjian. I will not kill nobody!"


    Xue Qianzhan pointed at Du Shaofu with a knife. His eyes were shining with dazzling light. His battle clothes were flying, his runes were surging all over his body, and mysterious Qi was rolling out.


    At the moment, Xue Qianjian''s whole person is like standing on the ocean waves, which is extraordinary, fierce and incomparable, and can make the women''s heart ripple.


    "It''s just the sword king. I''m called the devil king. Du Shaofu, the demon king, comes from Zhongzhou Tianxia Association."


    Du Shaofu was not afraid. Facing this moment, he seemed to be the first person of the younger generation in Hanzhou. He was full of fighting spirit. He knew that he had no way out but to let go!


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, I remember that he was a terror Lord!"


    "Seal the ancient land with one pick ten, Tianjiao is the supreme. It turns out that he is the demon king Du Shaofu. No wonder he is so domineering."


    Suddenly, some people think of Du Shaofu, who is a demon king who has already resounded through Zhongzhou. His reputation has even spread beyond Zhongzhou.


    "This is the peak match among the younger generation of the two states, which is worth looking forward to!"


    Suddenly, there are countless eyes looking forward to it, and a lot of obscure breath is also projected from it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1032

    "Devil, what qualifications do you have?"


    Xue Qian cut and drank, his breath surged, and the void roared around him. He directly cut it with a knife, and a terrible Rune broke out.


    "Hiss!"


    The knife awn swept out and, with a kind of fierce momentum, directly cleaved to Du Shaofu.


    Under this knife, the heaven and earth roared, the momentum startled the sky, and the space was chopped open one after another.


    Such a knife shocked countless eyes around him. Xiaoxue Qian, the king of this Dao, is worthy of being the first of the younger generation in Hanzhou.


    This knife is enough to make Xuanmiao wuzun tremble and the yuan God trembles!


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t avoid it. He waved his hand and burst out the golden light. He swept it out with a thunder light finger print, and collided with the lightning finger of the light God''s court, which was actually a direct block and dissipation of the terrible blade awn.


    At this time, the fireknife venerable also locked his eyes on the battlefield, and his eyes were filled with a little surprise.


    "A little skill, but not enough!"


    Xue Qianzhan started again. His white wings flapped behind his back, and his speed soared. He dived and swept out several swords in succession. His power was astonishing and invincible, just like the God of the sword. The blade''s awn swept all over Du Shaofu''s void.


    "Compared with the wings, I have them, too!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and his hair was flying upside down. The real ROC''s golden wings behind him immediately sparked a golden light. A mighty and domineering atmosphere swept away, and the shaking surrounding space was also severely shaken.


    "Ji..."


    Du Shaofu''s wings swept across the sky, and the ROC came to nine days. The golden light broke out like an obstinate day, and the shrill sound resounded.


    in the next moment, there are golden talismans and secret patterns breaking out in the golden light, just like the shadow of a golden winged giant ROC shaking its wings.


    The golden wing''s power rolled, directly destroyed the blade awn and suppressed Xue Qian''s chop.


    Du Shaofu knew his own advantages and forcibly destroyed and suppressed him!


    "Is this the profound meaning of the golden winged ROC?"


    Xue Qianzhan was shocked, and the fierce and terrifying smell was like the profound meaning of golden winged Dapeng, even more.


    In a moment of astonishment, Xue Qianzhan then changed his color. His body was covered with white armor, and his fierce momentum swept through the mountains and rivers. The air of Xuanmiao wuzun erupted without reservation, but the prestige was enough to make the other side wuzun tremble.


    "My stepping stone, you are stronger than I imagined. It will do me more good. Kill!"


    Xue Qian cuts and drinks, looks cold and arrogant, and his eyes are cold. He stares at Du Shaofu and cuts out the knife again.


    "Whew, whew..."


    With the rolling runes blazing, the blade awn crosses the sky in time!


    Such a terrible blade seems to be able to cut down the sky!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes gushed with golden light, and his wings swept over him, blocking him with Dapeng''s golden wings.


    The golden rune is all over the sky, blocking the blade directly above the void.


    "Boom!"


    The surrounding space gushes out the space huge wave, lets the person shake down to suck the cool air!


    "Oh


    Xue Qian''s chopping knife is not scattered. His single hand coagulates his fingerprints, and his pulse and soul urge him. A white demon leopard, like a living creature, is covered with scales as white as snow. His light is soaring, and he roars at Du Shaofu.


    The terrible breath fills the void. The leopard roars and startles the sky, which makes the pulse and soul in many human bodies tremble.


    Ice scale split leopard, the top monster on the list of celestial beasts, is the absolute emperor of the leopard family.


    At this time, the pulse and soul of Xue Qianjian is different and general, absolutely like a living creature.


    In the realm of King Wu, the pulse soul sits in the Shenque to nourish, which is called ''nourishing spirit''.


    "Nourishing spirit" is successful. It can make the pulse and soul communicate with the body, and melt into one. The king will be promoted to the emperor and suppress everything!


    In the wuzun state, the pulse soul changes from "channeling" to "transforming spirit".


    There are several levels in the "transformation of pulse soul". The first is to "shape the body of pulse soul" so that the pulse soul can truly revive and awaken.


    This is tantamount to re nourish and cultivate a pulse soul, which is cultivated by oneself and can be integrated with oneself.


    And the second level is "the pulse spirit turns the God", let the pulse soul truly become the living thing.


    The third level of "turning into true spirit" is also the final one, which makes the body of pulse soul and spirit of pulse soul completely integrate, and can come out of the Shenque.


    At this point, they will even be able to kill the enemy thousands of miles away.


    However, the final transformation into a real spirit body needs to be realized in the most difficult martial realm.


    It seems that no one has ever mentioned that someone can turn into a real spirit at the level of wuzun.


    "Xue Qianzhan''s pulse soul has gone from" shaping pulse soul body "to" pulse spirit transforming spirit "


    Looking at Xue Qian''s pulse and soul, many old people around him were shocked.


    Xue Qianzhan''s power is not beyond the name. From his pulse and soul, we can see that Xue Qianzhan has incomparable talent in his practice.


    The venerable cultivators themselves know that any step on the level of channeling soul into spirit is a difficult understanding. The more backward, the more difficult it is, the slower the speed will become. Even if it is always difficult to take a step, the cultivation will directly stagnate.Now, Xue Qian has such an understanding of the pulse and soul at a young age, which is very impressive!


    If this is spread out, it will definitely frighten people to death!


    "Oh


    Everything was as fast as lightning, and the heavenly leopard instantly killed Du Shaofu, and his terrible power was about to tear the void.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold and awe inspiring. His left hand directly waved his five fingers slightly, and the fingertips suddenly flickered, and the secret patterns of the talisman were swept out. A claw print seemed to be about to tear the space out. The energy ripple visible to the naked eye spread out from around the paw print.


    "Hiss..."


    The golden light of claw print broke out, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns were as fierce as the golden lightning. It was like a roc bird with golden wings to fly for nine days.


    At the moment, there is a feeling of pulse and soul trembling in the body of the dense figure. The pulse soul is like facing the supreme.


    "Hiss!"


    The terrifying atmosphere of paw print spreads, and the empty shadow of Tianbao in the ice scales suddenly blurs out the fear.


    But it was too late. The golden claw print was like countless golden electric snakes, which fell on the shadow of the ice scale leopard with a domineering attitude.


    "Hula..."


    Only after a short standoff, the shadow of the ice scale split leopard was torn to pieces with the power of destroying the withered and decaying.


    "Hula..."


    The white rune is broken all over the sky, and the terrible energy storm is strong, spreading in an arc.


    "Pooh


    Xue Qian has blood spilling from his mouth, and his eyes begin to become dignified.


    At the moment, Xue Qianjian is really hard to figure out why his pulse soul is so vulnerable to attack. The other party''s claw is like a real golden winged ROC.


    "Boundless pulse soul!"


    The next moment, Xue Qian cuts and drinks. He does it with all his strength. His long hair is flying. His armor explodes runes. He urges his pulse soul. He wants to kill his opponent and seek a breakthrough.


    "Boom


    Inspired by Xue Qianzhan''s pulse and soul, layers of surface space fluctuate like dazzling and awe inspiring waves, which directly swept over Du Shaofu and left.


    "HISHI..."


    At the moment, Xue Qianjian''s knife directly splashed fire and broken runes on Du Shaofu''s golden winged ROC, and began to oppress Du Shaofu.


    In the middle of the air, Xue Qian slashed Du Shaofu''s golden wings of Dapeng, waving his hand to protect his body, and pushed Du Shaofu back.


    This pulse soul is terrible. It can block the solidification space and make people tremble!


    "What a terrible pulse soul, people respect the pulse soul at the peak level. It''s terrible!"


    "At the moment, those of the same level can be oppressed by life!"


    "Xue Qian''s power is terrible


    Shocked all around, pulse soul for practitioners, that is the guarantee of the future.


    At the moment, Xue Qianzhan''s terrible pulse soul has to be shocking and frightening.


    "It''s a terrible soul indeed!"


    When Du Shaofu retreated, he raised his head slightly, and his eyes were shocked. Compared with jiuchongling, he was absolutely stronger than jiuchongling!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s left hand fingerprints quickly coagulated during the earthquake, and a powerful momentum suddenly seemed to be in the world of fierce animals, gods and birds, trying to rise to the sky.


    With his left hand''s fist, Du Shaofu quickly gathered the invisible pulse and soul power that Xue Qian had cut and crushed. Du Shaofu directly swept out with his fist. He had used all his strength except pulse soul, martial pulse and Zijin tianque.


    "Boom


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s strength in the body has been pushed to the extreme. He is doing his best with all his strength. His momentum is incomparable, and he looks down upon all things. This is baquan do!


    "Oh


    This fist is accompanied by the Dragon chanting for nine days, and the gods and elephants roar for a long time, making the void roar, and lightning and thunder appear in the sky,


    "Bang Bang Bang..."


    The blow was swept out. Starting in front of Du Shaofu''s body, the void was blown up, and the ground cracked in succession, and the rocks of the mountain collapsed.


    The terrifying Rune ripple energy, like a tsunami, suddenly sweeps through the void like destruction.


    This moment, the void is a violent shock, the invisible domineering breath, the vibration of the space space ripple endlessly, like thunder between heaven and earth.


    At the moment, there are countless eyes around, all of which are full of fear.


    Those two young men are so tough that they can break all kinds of rules!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    It was just a standoff for a while, and the tremendous energy burst out in an instant. A terrible energy storm swept out from all directions. Xue Qian''s mouth suddenly spewed blood again for some reason.


    The armor on Xue Qianjian''s body also began to crack. His body shook and retreated directly in the air, and the blade awn dissipated.


    "You''re going to be my stepping stone!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop. His black hair was flying and his eyes were golden. His figure appeared in front of Xue Qianzhan''s shock retreat.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shining like a wave of gold, surging and fluctuating endlessly. It was as if he were in a brilliant sun, blooming with golden brilliance.To take advantage of his illness, to kill him!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu wants to kill Xue Qianzhan, who has already killed himself everywhere!


    Suddenly, at this moment, an inexplicable force suddenly appeared in the surrounding void. A terrible breath rose from the distance, almost to imprison the void.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    At the same time, there was a dark and hard to hear loud voice to Du Shaofu. A terrible breath came over, and a super strong man stepped in.


    [update completed today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1033

    That''s the master of fire Sabre of Tiandao sect, and the super strong one of Tiandao sect this time.


    Seeing that Xue Qianjian is in danger, the master of the fireknife will not stand by and watch. The strongest young generation in Zongzhong, or even the strongest in Hanzhou, is the future of Tiandao sect. No accident can happen.


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop. He waved a streamer of light, and the terrible runes fluctuated. A heavy body of cold iron, accompanied by the runes gathering all kinds of runes, rushed to kill him. His momentum was extremely fierce. It was a cloud puppet that could reach the peak level of the extraordinary martial arts.


    "Wuwu..."


    The cloud puppet''s "Wuwu" screeched, and directly resisted the worshiper of the fireknife. There were runes all over the sky.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, high-altitude vibration, violent turbulence, wind and clouds.


    The master of the fireknife was Hunyuan wuzun, but the strength of the cloud puppet was enough to reach the peak of extraordinary martial arts. With the protection of the puppet''s body and the cloud puppet engraved with the wind and thunder of the summer Marquis, it was barely able to resist the attack of the master.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    The golden handprint was swept out before Du Shaofu''s palm. It was the Shaoyang seal, which was second only to baquan Dao. It was swept out directly between the electric light and flint, and enveloped Xue Qianzhan who had retreated.


    Du Shaofu moved his heart and never let Xue Qianzhan go. This is also the stepping stone for his own breakthrough!


    This war made Du Shaofu feel that he had benefited a lot. For example, the understanding of the other side''s pulse and soul should surpass him.


    "How can it be so strong? You''re just the first time to ascend wuzun. How can it be?"


    Xue Qian, who was in shock retreat, was shocked. The terrible palm print came from him, and his power confined the void.


    Xue Qianzhan is Xuanmiao wuzun, Hanzhou peer invincible.


    Not long ago, Xue Qianzhan once killed a Xuanmiao wuzun peak monk who provoked Tiandao sect. This made judao man stay here and wait for other disciples of Tiandao sect to come. They are just the first batch of Tiandao sect disciples.


    For the chance on the land of the natural famine, Tiandao sect is sure to get it.


    Can think of in, Xue Qianzhan felt the other party that demon king Du Shaofu''s terrible, deal with the year since gently, it is so terrible!


    "Boom!"


    Xue Qianzhan finally used all his means. His white wings covered his body, and he was in a panic to resist the golden handprint. However, everything was so weak at this time. All of them were destroyed and his wings were destroyed.


    Du Shaofu''s figure turned into golden lightning, fluttered out with wings, and appeared in an instant.


    "Don''t..."


    Xue Qianzhan yelled. He felt Du Shaofu''s killing intention, and his face was as white as gray.


    "You are not qualified to kill me!"


    Du Shaofu smashed Xue Qianjian''s chest and turned it into a blood mist!


    Xue Qian, the first one of the younger generation in Tiandao sect and the first person in Hanzhou, was killed by the demon king Du Shaofu.


    There were countless eyes in a daze around him. Du Shaofu, the demon king, was so strong that he did not even use weapons and pulse, soul and martial pulse from the beginning to the end. He was totally physical against the enemy.


    What a terrible thing it is. It''s a fierce beast in human form.


    "Good knife, good taste!"


    Du Xiaoyao appeared in front of Xue Qianjian''s white broadsword and began to swallow it directly. It was like eating delicious food in one bite, which was shocking and inexplicable.


    The master of the fireknife roared, but he was resisted by the killing machine cloud puppet. He could not escape at all. He even had to worry about the fierce attack of the cloud puppet.


    The master of the fireknife was angry and angry, and his momentum burst into the sky!


    "Kill!"


    Hundreds of people in Tiandao sect came back to their senses in a short time. Among them, more than a dozen practitioners of wuzun realm were full of murderous spirit. All of them broke out and immediately killed Du Shaofu.


    Among them, there is a complete military respect for the strong, and several others on the other side.


    However, among the first group of Tiandao sect people, there was no extraordinary martial arts respect, only a super strong one led by huodao Zun.


    "More people bully less," he said


    Du Shaofu''s face was a little pale, but he was fearless and fearless. After a big drink, his fingerprints congealed and his thirty banners were instantly condensed.


    After that, only the sound of the broken wind was heard, and thirty banners swept up the sky. There was a faint mystery between each other.


    The strong and powerful breath suddenly burst out of Du Shaofu''s body. On that day, when many powerful people of the Dao clan came to fight against him, a huge Fu array with thousands of feet in the sky appeared in the eyes of many people.


    The terror and pressure that pervaded in the faintly arrogant array made all the strong change color!


    "Boom


    At this moment, the whole surrounding space was shaking. The endless Rune energy light twisted around the array, blocking the void, filled with the ancient breath. The power was extremely powerful, and trapped more than a dozen powerful people in the Dao sect that day.


    "Eight star mysterious Fu array!"


    "Setting up the array in an instant is a strict requirement for the yuan God. Is Du Shaofu still a master of eight star mysterious array Fu?"Looking at the Fu array that shrouds the void and blocks the sky and the sun in an instant, the eyes around him are also sucking cold air. It is obvious that they did not expect that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is also a terrible master of array Fuwen in addition to his physical terror.


    "More people bully less people, I am the devil, today''s killing ring!"


    As Du Shaofu stepped out of the Fu array, the golden winged ROC fluttered and swept with the golden storm, and rushed directly to the dozens of Wu Emperor''s territory and King Wu''s territory left by Dao Zong that day.


    Du Shaofu''s intention of killing is awe inspiring, and the other party is not stopping. Why should he be polite? Now, killing more is beneficial to him.


    Anyway, Dao Zong was afraid that he would not let go. Du Shaofu wanted to kill him.


    "That guy is going to kill. Let''s go first."


    After swallowing Xue Qianjian''s white sword, Du Xiaoyao immediately returned to Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and Dongli Qingqing.


    Let everyone go first. This is Du Shaofu''s message to Du Xiaoyao.


    "Go..."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded, knowing that it was not a big problem for her brother to get rid of her, and their strength could not help her. She could only stay as a burden.


    "He would be in danger alone!"


    Dongli Qingmu Ning, after taking pills, it seems that she has recovered a lot in a short time, which has a great relationship with her own means.


    "Don''t worry, my brother will get away."


    Du Xiaoqing has confidence in his brother. He leaves qingqingmu in the East, and then grits his teeth. With Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, everyone pays attention to him and leaves quietly in the fierce battle.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings and killed the Tiandao sect''s disciples. With Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength at the moment, he wanted to kill those Tiandao sect''s disciples in Wuwang''s territory, which was just like a fierce tiger entering the chicken flock.


    "Set up the array and resist together!"


    In the sound of howling and howling, the elders of Tiandao sect were drinking, the master of array Fu set up the array, and some Taoist instruments were offered. All of them rolled to Du Shaofu. The runes were all over the sky, covering the sky and blocking the sun. They wanted to resist Du Shaofu and fight for the time when the powerful men of high rank broke the array.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu took a cold drink and started to kill people. His hands were sharp and he opened and closed widely, which made the four sides tremble.


    Du Shaofu''s fearless body was not afraid of siege. His claw marks directly tore or dissolved the Seven Star talisman array, which made Tiandao sect disciples scream and howl, his body was blown to pieces, and his whole mouth was sprayed with blood.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Deep explosion, let the four sides attention, boiling for it!


    "Asshole, my Tiandao sect is bound to tear you to pieces!"


    The master of the fireknife roared and was very angry. However, the cloud puppet had been pestering him. The terrible puppet made him fear.


    In the hands of the master of the fireknife, a flaming dagger was formed to cleave the cloud puppet, tearing the sky and the earth, but he could only create the cloud puppet lightly.


    "Kill..."


    Du Shaofu was like a real demon at the moment. He drank with all his strength. His whole body was shining with gold. His wings fluttered like a real golden winged giant ROC. His eyes were sharp and his breath was filled with the air.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu killed all directions, and the Tiandao sect''s disciples, Jifei and goutiao, screamed and howled, and his bones exploded from time to time.


    Nearly a hundred Tiandao sect disciples were killed by Du Shaofu in a flash.


    Many of the remaining disciples of Tiandao sect were still badly hurt by it, all of them were frightened.


    "Demon king, that''s definitely the devil. Tiandaozong has provoked the real devil this time!"


    Many of the strong people around him were particularly shocked and congratulated that he had not provoked Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    These murders, however, are the best of the younger generation of Tiandao sect, which is enough to make the whole Tiandao sect suffer heavy losses.


    "Boom..."


    Finally, Du Shaofu''s eight star mysterious Fu array was broken by more than a dozen powerful Tiandao masters. The terrible breath swept across the sky and shook the sky!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was covered with pale gold blood, and his face became even paler.


    But in an instant, Du Shaofu soared into the sky and flew directly into the sky.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to stay any longer. There were more than a dozen powerful martial masters, such as Gongyuan wuzun and several other wuzuns on the other side. Du Shaofu was afraid that once he was really trapped, he would fall into a great crisis.


    "Never let him go!"


    The ten angry worshipers of Tiandao sect, who were not willing to spare Du Shaofu, all used their utmost strength to kill Du Shaofu with all their strength.


    However, at the moment, Du Shaofu''s speed at which he urged Dapeng''s golden wings could not be kept up with. In a flash, he disappeared in the sight of the public. However, Wu Zun of the ten Tiandao sect was still chasing after him.


    "Wuwu..."


    The cloud puppet roared, and also began to retreat.


    "Bastard, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, my Tiandao sect will tear you into pieces!"


    The master of the fireknife gave up the cloud puppet. He could not do anything to him in a short time. He could not let Du Shaofu escape. So he gave up the cloud puppet. Taking advantage of the cloud puppet''s intention to retreat, he immediately pursued Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1034

    The remaining few tiandaozong disciples, who were lucky enough to survive, recovered from the shock and fear one by one, and their bodies trembled.


    It''s full of shock. It''s cool.


    The figure of Du Shaofu, the demon king, is branded in everyone''s heart.


    When one faced Tiandao sect, he still killed dozens of people. Even Xue Qian, the king of the sword, was also killed.


    Xue Qianzhan was the first person of the younger generation in Hanzhou, and he was also so damaged.


    "Don''t provoke that little devil, the strength is too terrible!"


    There was a lot of discussion and surprise. Some people told their disciples in the mountain gate not to provoke the terrible existence.


    Just after Du Shaofu arrived here, he became famous in the first World War.


    At this time, however, Du Shaofu plunged into the mountains.


    Although more than a dozen dignitaries were chasing after him, Du Shaofu was extremely fast in terms of speed, and with Dapeng''s golden wings on his body, he was even more powerful. Even the perfect wuzun was far behind.


    It''s just that Hunyuan wuzun came after him, and the obscure breath spread. Du Shaofu''s heart trembled, and he was afraid that he could not run far away.


    At the moment, with his own strength, Du Shaofu is not sure that he can get away from Hunyuan wuzun. Even if he is blocked by the cloud puppet, it is not good for him to delay.


    "Little scumbag, you can''t run away. If you can escape today, I will not be a human being!"


    After the fierce fire, how can the poor man roll away.


    In the mountains, suddenly a rolling river meanders in the mountains. The current is rolling, causing huge waves several feet and surging.


    "Go down!"


    Du Shaofu turned his eyes and looked back at the distance. There was a warm-up shadow in the air, which was getting closer and closer. Suddenly, the golden wings of the ROC flapped behind his back and plunged directly into the rolling river.


    Just as Du Shaofu''s body swept into the lake, there was a circle of purple gold electric arc which could not be seen by the naked eye.


    "Little scum, you can''t escape. I''ll let you have no way to heaven and no door to earth!"


    The figure of the master of the fireknife appeared, waving and condensing a terrible and hot sword awn, and directly cut into the rolling river.


    "Chulala..."


    When the sword awn swept down, the sky was dense and covered with dazzling and blazing runes. The sword''s awn reached the sky and moved the earth, "rumbling" to cut off the rolling river and cut a deep ravine in the mountains.


    "Boom..."


    The river and river flow backward, the huge waves soar to the sky, and the surrounding mountains collapse and shoot.


    Hunyuan wuzun''s one strike, moving mountains and seas, razing the surrounding areas to the ground!


    The spirit of the fireknife master is locked around, and any tiny breath can''t escape his Hunyuan wuzun''s prying.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu, who had just swept into the river, disappeared, as if he had disappeared out of thin air.


    "Whoosh..."


    More than a dozen high-ranking people swept over and stood behind the master of the fireknife and looked around.


    "Find it for me. If you have searched all over the place and dug three feet, you must find out the boy for me."


    The venerable fireknife roared like thunder, his eyes were burning like fire, and his old face was red.


    In front of him, Xue Qianzhan of Zongzhong was bombed and dozens of young disciples were slaughtered. This was passed on. The face of Tiandao sect disappeared in Kyushu, and the master of his fireknife couldn''t go back and explain to Zongzhong.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    More than ten high-ranking people immediately bombarded the surrounding areas and completely razed them to the ground.


    More than a dozen dignified and powerful men were surrounded by landslides, rivers were diverted, and the tide was surging. They dug up ten feet of earth and never saw Du Shaofu again.


    Du Shaofu seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. When he got into the river, he had disappeared.


    "That boy must have a way to escape. We''ve been cheated!"


    An old man of Tiandao sect had flashing eyes and an embarrassed face.


    "Go back and find some people around the little scum. I''ll go after the puppet!"


    The master of the fireknife also changed color, but then he winked at the more than ten venerable people around him, so he did not find the boy. Surely, the boy had a way to escape. The monk could not escape from the temple. Several people accompanying the boy and puppets were also there. The boy would not be reckless.


    "Whoosh..."


    At that time, more than a dozen worshippers of Tiandao sect left quickly, and the worshipers of fire knives swept away, and their figures disappeared in the air.


    In the silent mountains, there is peace in the mountains, and the rivers that have changed their course around them, and the waves are rolling down again. The surging destruction of everything is like a raging flood.


    "Boom!"


    Around the waves rush, deafening, reverberating in the mountains.


    Two hours later, the figure of the master of the fireknife reappeared in the void again. His eyes were gloomy and terrifying, and his eyes were murderous. He said angrily, "you little bastard, you must be inseparable from the wasteland of heaven!"


    When the words of rage fell, the figure of the master turned into a flaming rainbow, and then disappeared into the air.Night is still falling, around has begun to subside, there are a few stars, disorderly hanging in the sky.


    "Roar..."


    Deep in the mountains, there was a roar of beasts.


    "Hi..."


    A messy River rubble pile, there is a small purple gravel covered in the rubble pile, suddenly covered with purple gold streamer.


    The arc swept, and then turned into a tripod several meters in size. A young man in purple robe stepped out of it, and then the tripod disappeared in the palm.


    Zipao youth is Du Shaofu. At the moment of entering the river, Du Shaofu also enters the purple thunder tripod.


    Astringent breath, there is no sign to find, this is just a small magical effect of purple thunder xuanding.


    In the purple thunder xuanding, Du Shaofu also took the healing pill and breathed and adjusted his breath. He was not worried at all.


    "It should be far away. I have to find Yunju and Xiaoqing."


    Du Shaofu stretched himself and then disappeared.


    A moment later, in a canyon, Du Shaofu appeared in front of the cloud puppet whose breath was like a piece of scrap iron. The cloud puppet was empty and covered with black light in his eyes. Later, Du Shaofu took him into the bag of heaven and earth.


    If the night wants to dissipate, the moon still falls to the west, and there are several remnant stars hanging in the sky.


    In the distance, there are a lot of animals roaring.


    The canyon is secluded, and it is even more dark in the dark. The surrounding rock walls are full of Bi, and people seem to be about to collapse at any time.


    Dongli Qingqing is sitting on a rock with his knees crossed. His pale complexion has recovered ruddy at this time. It''s amazing how quickly the injury recovers.


    "Xiaoqing, your brother won''t have anything


    The voice is like a clear throat, which is very comfortable to listen to, and can not help but feel intimate.


    The voice falls, Dongli Qingqing gets up, has changed a set of clean tight green strong clothes, eyebrows such as green feather, muscle like snow, 3000 green silk is again tied into a simple blue bun, tied in the back of the head, temperament moving soul, that transparent glass like water and clear eyes, enough to let any man lose his soul.


    "Don''t worry, my brother will be OK."


    Du Xiaoqing firmly nodded his head. His eyes were full of fluctuation, and he had absolute confidence in his brother.


    "Yes, he''s a monster. He must be OK."


    Dongli Qingqing nodded, and her exquisite face like an elf showed a smile. She had known that the guy was a monster. Over the years, he was still so cruel and shocking.


    "How do you know my brother? Why haven''t I met you before?"


    Du Xiaoqing curiously looked at Qingqing from the East. It seemed that he had never heard of her brother mention the fairy like beautiful woman in front of her.


    In the invisible breath, Du Xiaoqing can feel that the elf like woman in front of her is not an ordinary person.


    "You weren''t there when they met."


    Du Xiaoyao gave Du Xiaoqing a look directly. At that time, Du Xiaoqing didn''t know where he was.


    "You are the stone demon at the beginning. I didn''t expect that you were the body of red Jiri macaque."


    Dongli Qingqing looks at Du Xiaoyao with a smile and recognizes Du Xiaoyao.


    "Eh..."


    Du Xiaoyao was surprised. He was surprised that Dongli Qingqing knew his identity at a glance. He looked at Dongli Qingqing curiously all the time. Then, he immediately looked up at the abyss and said, "that guy is here. He''s OK."


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, a purple figure fell into the abyss, and a smile appeared on his resolute face. It was Du Shaofu who came.


    "Are you all right?"


    Seeing Xiaoqing, leaving Qingqing in the East, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao are all safe and sound. Du Shaofu smiles and puts his heart down.


    "How can we be in trouble? With me, they can''t even find us."


    Du Xiaoyao confidently smiles, with his talent, running away and hiding is absolutely safe.


    "How is your injury?"


    When Du Shaofu came to Dongli Qingqing, he looked at the elf like woman in front of him. His heart strings were stirred. After these years of absence, the woman in front of him has become more mature and inspiring.


    "I''m fine. Thank you this time."


    Dongli Qingqing looks at Du Shaofu. His eyes are shining with some strange ripples. The whole person is permeated with a faint aura, just like the spirit in the forest.


    "Why did you leave without saying goodbye in the dark forest


    Du Shaofu asked, when she was chased and killed by the Heisha gate in the dark forest, the woman in front of her left without saying goodbye. In recent years, he often thought of this elf like face in front of him.


    "At the beginning, there was a reason. If you didn''t have time to say goodbye, you would be OK."


    With her teeth open and her red lips slightly open, she leaves her green face in the East, but she flashes by. Half a wisp of green silk moves in her ear, and she gently lifts it with her bare hands. She is a little charming. She says, "this time, for the sake of me and Tiandao Zong, you should first think about the consequences."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1035

    "As long as you''re OK."


    Du Shaofu laughed. Then he looked up at the surrounding rock walls and said, "we are still in danger. The people of Tiandao sect may still be nearby, but there is no time. I need to enter the land of the wilderness of heaven immediately."


    On the towering rock wall, there are several wisps of milky white fog, and the sky is going to be bright.


    On Dongli''s green Elf like face, there was a flickering glance in the glass eyes, which was not easy to grasp. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "if you want to go to the land of the wilderness, you must first enter the city. From the back of the city, you can go to the land. But at this time, the people of Tiandao sect must go back to the city, and their goal should be the same It''s a sign of the shenlei mansion that has recently appeared on the land of the heavenly wasteland. Maybe we can go later. "


    "There''s no time to wait. I have to go at once."


    Du Shaofu gave a bitter smile, and then his eyes were firm and firm. He wiped his sharpness and said, "my old drunkard brother is in deep danger in the land of the wilderness. The news is not clear and his whereabouts are unknown. I can''t wait long enough."


    "Then go to Tianhuang city. It''s the only city on the mainland and outside of the land. It''s a place where all parties gather information. Maybe we can get a lot of information." East from Qingqing several road.


    After the darkness before dawn, all sounds are quiet, the night disappears, and the dawn light slowly calls out, starting from the gray blue dome, and gradually brightens.


    A soft mist rose from the canyon and the surrounding mountains were smeared with a soft milky white, rendering everything hazy and illusory.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several shadows swept through the air and then disappeared.


    Tianhuang City, said to be a city, in fact, the place is not big, at best, it is a small city.


    This is the only way to enter the land of the wilderness, and it is also the habitat through which there are few ordinary people. However, as a place where many practitioners gather, there are many businesses, which is quite lively.


    In particular, the people who entered the land of the wilderness were all the strong ones on the Kyushu.


    If those with low cultivation strength enter the land of the wilderness, it is tantamount to seeking death.


    Therefore, there are not many commercial firms in Tianhuang city. There are many rare and hard to find high-level pills and miracles that can be found in the city.


    Recently, Tianhuang city is full of people, and all the inns are full.


    All kinds of forces rushed into Tianhuang city in order to find the remains of shenlei mansion which appeared on the land of Tianhuang.


    I don''t know who it is. The younger you are, the greater the chance of passing on.


    Therefore, on Kyushu, the powerful forces, protecting the younger generation in the gate, almost all gathered in the land of the wilderness.


    It is said that there are many hidden forces among them.


    Although the city is full of strong people, mountains and people, but there is no fight.


    There are rules of the city, which is the only habitat in the vast land. If anyone can do it in the city, it will be destroyed.


    Therefore, a long time ago, Tianhuang city made a rule that no dispute could be solved in the city, otherwise it would be surrounded and suppressed by several major forces in the city.


    Now these top forces in Kyushu are in compliance with the rules. If they start in the wasteland City, they will inevitably make all the forces unhappy. At that time, they will undoubtedly be disgusted and will eventually become the target of public criticism.


    This time, all the forces of Kyushu gathered in the land of Tianhuang, and naturally they had to go through the city.


    At one time, countless young men and women gathered at the top all day long, which was amazing.


    "Xue Qian, the king of Hanzhou sword, was killed and directly blasted by Du Shaofu, the demon king of Zhongzhou!"


    "The demon king Du Shaofu is really strong enough. It is a terrible pride of heaven."


    "It is said that Du Tingxuan has disappeared for a long time on the land of the famine. I don''t know where he is hiding, and I can''t find it everywhere."


    "It seems that Du Tingxuan has got something related to shenlei mansion. If you get that thing, you can find the real shenlei mansion."


    "Now everyone is looking for Du Tingxuan. If you get something from Du Tingxuan, you will be able to win the first chance!"


    "It is said that many people of the dragon clan have already arrived on the land of the wilderness. They want to find Du Tingxuan for revenge."


    "I''m afraid Du Tingxuan won''t be able to hide for long. Sooner or later, he will be found out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the bustling streets of Tianhuang City, there are many voices of discussion among the voices of shouting and selling. It is indeed the place to get news from all sides.


    "It''s OK. At least for now, the drunk dad is still OK."


    On the street, several figures stand in the inconspicuous corner, astringent breath, it is Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Dongli Qingqing, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao.


    Wandering in the street, Du Shaofu finally felt relieved.


    At least from the current news, it seems that he has not heard the real bad news about the drunkard father, but this makes Du Shaofu still feel dignified."Let''s get out of the city first, and then we''ll go into the wasteland."


    Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu in a low voice. With Du Xiaoqing, his graceful figure and appearance were looked at by many eyes around him.


    The two women stood in a humble place, but were born to attract attention.


    "Let''s go!"


    Looking around, Du Shaofu frowned slightly and then left.


    They looked around secretly, but the deserted city was not small on that day, and it was quite imposing.


    The city tower is ancient, but it is very grand. It is like an ancient city that has been far away at the end of the year. It has been left mottled traces by time.


    The city can be said to be a sea of people, surrounded by a flood of water, the streets on both sides of a variety of shops, shouting and selling sound.


    In these shops, in addition to selling some daily necessities, most of them are elixirs, pills, martial arts and other materials needed by practitioners.


    There are even monsters and secret bones to sell, but the price is extremely amazing.


    Those high-level monster bones are not what ordinary people can afford.


    "There are a lot of high-ranking and powerful people. There are also a lot of young people who are younger than others, and their natural appearance is extraordinary."


    Du Shaofu secretly light road, the street can not time to spy on the breath of Wu Zun, many young light men and women walk by, are extraordinary temperament, dazzling.


    "They are all the major forces in Kyushu. They are all for the sake of looking for shenlei''s residence. The strong among all the big forces protect the younger generation in the mountain gate to look for opportunities and get the inheritance in shenlei mansion." Dongli Qingqing explained.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    All of a sudden, there was a loud shout coming out of the street. The sound rang through the street like thunder.


    Du Shaofu turned around, and his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly. He was a little stunned and dazed.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes saw a huge chariot rolling down the street behind him.


    The strange thing is that the chariot is magnificent, but it is pulled by four ferocious and terrible beasts.


    The body of this strange beast Jiaoshou horse is huge, covered with snow-white scales, and spread runes on his body. His breath has reached the level of animal King''s realm.


    "My God, that''s a white scale dragon horse!"


    Some people immediately exclaimed that it was the terrible white scale dragon horse. It was said that it was the offspring of the combination of ancient horse race and dragon clan. It was a kind of terrible monster. Any city was extremely terrible.


    But now the four white scale dragon horses on the level of animal King''s realm are actually pulling chariots. How can people not be surprised.


    [the update is complete today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1036

    In the chariot, a young man of 23-4 years old was sitting in the chariot. His eyes were like the most dazzling stars, and his appearance was like a jade carving.


    On the edge of the chariot, there were several young people of 25-6 years old standing respectfully. All of them were human beings. All of them were at the level of Wu Zun.


    "The white scale dragon horse, that is the real dragon''s son''s Mount, in the chariot that is the dragon''s son, is the dragon''s real child!"


    "The dragon clan, the legendary dragon clan, really exist?"


    "Don''t talk. It''s the real dragon cub of the dragon clan. If one is not happy, he can call on the dragon''s hand at any time."


    "The dragon clan is really coming. It seems that they must be looking for Du Tingxuan to avenge him!"


    There are many proud young men and women, but some old men and women suddenly look dignified, and their eyes are sharp. They stop the young men and women in the mountain gate, so as not to offend the dragon people.


    "It should be the existence of the high status of the dragon people who can have a great show. The several youth of the Terran people around them are the war servants of the Dragon youth, who are very strong!"


    Dongli Qingqing seems to be introducing Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing. Xiaohu looks at the youth in the chariot far away, showing a little tinge of color.


    "Dragon clan!"


    Du Shaofu had a fierce look in his eyes. The dragon people must have come to look for the drunkard father.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, the youth in the chariot waved, and the chariot stopped suddenly.


    At the same time, the youth of the Dragon nationality in the chariot suddenly cast their eyes on Du Shaofu and several people left. Finally, they fixed their eyes on Xiao Hu, showing a look of doubt in their eyes.


    "It turns out to be a tiger clan. It seems that it is still a dark sky tiger. It''s really rare. Become my mount!"


    The youth of the Dragon nationality, dressed in blue war clothes, looked at the tiger closely.


    "The dragon clan is amazing. It''s almost like being my mount!"


    In the dark double pupil of Xiaohu, the black golden Rune fluctuates. On the body, there is the blood of the dark sky tiger and the blood essence of the golden winged Dapeng. It makes Xiaohu face the young dragon nationality, and is absolutely fearless in the blood momentum.


    The dragon clan, that is the supreme of beasts, the king of beasts, the most terrifying beast family in the world.


    But now the little tiger has the blood of the dark sky tiger. It is said that it is not under the white tiger clan. The white tiger clan can compete with the dragon clan.


    And the golden winged ROC is the dragon''s nemesis. How can Xiaohu be afraid of the Dragon youth.


    What''s more, Xiaohu knows that this time, the dragon clan is dealing with Du Tingxuan, which has provoked three shaos.


    On hearing this, many figures immediately retreated for fear that the youth of the Dragon nationality would be harmed.


    At the same time, several young people around the chariot jumped out, a total of six people, all of whom fell in front of Du Shaofu and others. The breath was surging, the eyes were fierce and full of cold.


    "Follow us, or die!"


    Among the six young people, one of the leaders, dressed in armor, drank at the tiger in a fierce manner. If he was above Kyushu, he would definitely be the leader of the younger generation in any state.


    "Go away!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was suddenly gloomy, and his eyes were covered with cold and golden light. A loud voice came out of his mouth, like a roar. The shaking space resounded endlessly, and the sound billowed like a tsunami.


    "Pedaling!"


    Under the terrible air wave, the two young wuzun directly staggered back a few steps, their eyes changed greatly.


    "Why


    Under the rolling noise, the young dragon people in the chariot looked puzzled and surprised, and their eyes immediately fell on Du Shaofu.


    "No strife in the city of famine!"


    At this time, there was a rolling sound above the air, and the waves subsided.


    "Let''s go."


    The youth of the Dragon nationality waved to the six young people, and their eyes passed through some strange fluctuations.


    "Whoosh..."


    Six murderous youths jumped back around the chariot, all of them staring at Du Shaofu with gloomy eyes.


    "Drive..."


    Four white scale dragon horses galloped again, chariots galloped away, and the voice of the youth of the Dragon nationality came: "meet on the land in the wilderness of heaven!"


    "Be careful of that guy. He is very powerful and has a high status in the dragon clan."


    Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu that she saw the intention of killing in the eyes of the young dragon nationality. If she met on the land in the wilderness of heaven, it would be inevitable to have a bloody battle.


    "I don''t know what the taste of dragon blood is!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold. He hadn''t drunk the spirit blood of the demon beast for a long time. The spirit blood of the dragon clan must have a good effect. If you can bake a dragon to eat, it will be more delicious.


    "It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king who killed Xue Qianzhan and many disciples of Tiandao sect yesterday!"


    As the youth of the Dragon nationality left in a lot of shocking eyes, countless eyes around him fell on Du Shaofu and others, and someone immediately recognized Du Shaofu."Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. It was very likely that there were people from daozong that day in Tianhuang city. The Hunyuan wuzun was still there. Once met, it was not a second thing.


    Then the people figure, is immediately into the crowd, quickly leave, no one dares to stop.


    The name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, is something to fear.


    "Tiandao sect has issued a reward order. As long as you provide accurate information about Du Shaofu, the demon king, you can get a high-quality Taoist weapon!"


    "If anyone catches Du Shaofu, the demon king, he will be rewarded with a magic weapon and a" Shenmai Dan "at the level of honor."


    There was a lot of discussion all around, and some people saw the burning color.


    "Son of a bitch, Dao Zong was really cruel that day. He even issued a reward order."


    Du Shaofu rushed into the crowd and swore. It was absolutely dangerous for him.


    "It proves that you are highly valued by Tiandao sect. Ordinary people don''t have this treatment."


    Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Shaofu''s shoulder with a look of schadenfreude. There was no fear that the matter would be pursued.


    "There are other orcs coming. It seems that the land is more lively than expected." Suddenly, Dongli Qingqing raised her head slightly in the crowd, and her clear eyes looked up to the sky.


    "Hula..."


    In the middle of the air, there are four huge objects flapping their wings. They are like birds but not birds, like wind and Luan. They are all red. They are wrapped in rolling flames. The space spreads white smoke and the ground is blazing.


    "It''s a flaming flame."


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. It was a terrible existence on the list of heavenly beasts. It was said that it was the blood of the Phoenix clan. The blood level was definitely not under the white scale dragon horse.


    Four flaming fire phoenixes flutter by and pull a phoenix chariot flying in the air. The whole body is ancient, with inscriptions of talismans and secret patterns, flashing colorful light, which can be seen faintly. There is a beautiful woman sitting there.


    "That''s a member of the Phoenix clan. The flaming flame Phoenix is a mount, and its status must be very high in the family."


    East from the green eyes move, light way: "it seems that the orcs for the God thunder mansion is also in the potential to get, this time is certainly a fight between the dragon and the tiger."


    "Dragon, Phoenix."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that the two clans were among the orcs, but they were two big clans.


    "It is said that there are three most ancient and powerful orcs in the world. Dragon clan and Phoenix clan are two of them." Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu.


    "Is there any other clan, the peak of the four clans in their hands? Is it not Qinglong, Baihu, Fenghuang Xuanwu


    Du Shaofu was curious and asked Dongli Qingqing. He didn''t know which of the three most powerful beasts was. Now, it is said that green dragon, white tiger and Phoenix Xuanwu are the strongest.


    [thank you for the 30000 yuan reward given by sunny phantom monarch brother, and 1888 yuan reward from my brother Tiansheng. Thank you, and other brothers for their reward. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1037

    And there are some other orcs whose blood will never be inferior to the four clans, such as Qinglong and Baihu, but the strength of the whole clan can not be compared with those four.


    Just like Du Xiaoqing''s "Bi Fang", there are many ancient animals whose blood can not be under the green dragon and white tiger.


    There are also golden winged ROC birds, which can feed on dragons. Naturally, they will not be above the green dragons and white tigers. They are only strong but not weak.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, he moved his green eyes in the East, and continued: "in fact, the white tiger and Xuanwu clan are after the Qinglong and Fenghuang people. It is said that before ancient times, after the opening of the heaven and earth, there was a period called Honghuang period. In this world, there were all kinds of creatures, and they began to multiply and live on this land. At that time, all living creatures competed to develop and human beings They are very small. There are only the most powerful birds, scales and beasts. The representatives of those three races are the legendary Phoenix clan, dragon clan and the last Kirin clan. "


    "The Kirin clan?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. He had never heard of this group. He was puzzled. A big family that could be compared with the dragon and Phoenix could not be unknown.


    Dongli Qingqing smiles, opens her lips slightly, and says softly: "it is said that the Qilin clan was destroyed by the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan before ancient times, and disappeared in this heaven and earth, causing a catastrophe.


    , a great disaster in heaven and earth, which made life hard and bloodshed. Later, the dragon clan and the Phoenix family once again sped together. The two families were all badly hit and destroyed, so the dragons returned to the four seas, and the Phoenix family also returned to Wutong Mountain. Other races in the world began to take the opportunity to rise, including us humans.


    But for countless years, among the orcs, the Phoenix is still regarded as the respect of birds, and the green dragon is the emperor of scale armour. "


    "four seas, Wutong Mountain."


    Du Shaofu had heard of these two places. The four seas are just the four vast deep-sea areas outside of Kyushu. It is said that no one can cross them.


    Wutong Mountain is a vast mountain range. It is said that it is a forbidden place of life. No one dares enter it, so there are not many people in the world. This place is also seen by Du Shaofu in some ancient books and history of Du family.


    "How much do you know?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Dongli Qingqing in surprise. These legends from ancient times are hard for ordinary people to know, which shows that Dongli Qingqing is not ordinary.


    "What is left in my family knows a lot about some secrets in this world, and it is secret to people outside, but it is not a strange thing for many people in this world." Dongli Qingqing said.


    "Let''s get out of town first. I''ll find the drunkard as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu''s face is slightly coagulated. It''s very important to look for the drunkard father at this moment. There is no time to delay.


    Dongli Qingqing and Du Xiaoqing nodded, and then several people headed out of the city.


    Just when Du Shaofu and others were shuttling through the city and planning to leave the city, there was a quiet courtyard in the bustling Tianhuang City, with more than ten figures sitting in the hall.


    Above, there is an old man in yellow robe with thunder in his eyes. He is the old man of the demon sect.


    More than ten people around yinlei old man are wearing hats and robes. They are mysterious and mysterious, but their breath is very strong.


    "This time, all the big forces in Kyushu are attracted, and even many hidden forces appear. Many descendants of monsters with ancient blood in the animal kingdom appear. The dragon clan and the Phoenix clan have sent strong young generation, and the leaders are some old-fashioned strong ones. It seems that they are bound to win the shenlei mansion." By the side of the old man, an old man frowned slightly, and his voice was extremely respectful to the old man.


    "The emissary said that this time, the inheritance of shenlei mansion must be powerful and must be obtained. At all costs, whatever hinders us, there will be no amnesty."


    Yinlei old man looks gloomy. After he fled from Tianshu palace, his injury seems to have recovered, and his voice is a little lonely.


    "It''s said that Du Shaofu has also appeared here. Do you want to solve the problem first?"


    A gloomy voice came out, right next to the old man of Yin Lei. If an old man in his 70s could be arrogant in the world, his eyes were shining with cold light, and his killing intention was rolling. He was the God of light.


    "Du Shaofu..."


    Hearing those three words, the old man of Yin Lei suddenly gave out a chilling sneer. His eyes were full of killing intention and said: "it''s good to be in the city of Tianhuang. I''m afraid he hasn''t come. It''s better to have Fenglei come together in summer. As long as they get to the land, none of them can escape!"


    "It''s not easy to deal with the wind and thunder of Xiahou. Will the emissary come in person this time?" Shenguang Tianzun asked the old man yinlei.


    "There are some things that you still don''t know. The messenger will tell you what you should know."


    The old man looked at the divine light and heaven, and his yellow robe trembled slightly. Then he said, "in a word, this time for everything in shenlei''s mansion, our demon sect is sure to win. In addition, the master of the magic temple has already arrived on the land of the wilderness. He will contact us when necessary, and we should cooperate with all our strength.""Lord Mocha..."


    On hearing this, the old face of the divine light Heavenly Master trembled slightly, and said, "is that the terror Lord of the sect? Is it for the sake of the God thunder mansion?"


    Shenguang Tianzun''s voice dropped, and his eyes were covered with the color of displeasure and coldness. The previous words of yinlei old man obviously upset him.


    But some scruples, let the Shenguang Tianzun cultivation strength will not be under the yinlei old man, but also has to be restrained by the yinlei old man.


    "Is it for the sake of the inheritance of shenlei''s residence, or do you want to compete with those in Kyushu, beast Kingdom and demon kingdom? I don''t know. We can''t get in touch with morchada yet. We just have to wait for the order of morchada!"


    The old man Yin Lei''s voice dropped, and his eyes fluctuated. Then he continued slowly: "go out to find out how many strong people have come this time. The eight star spirit Fu master and Wu Zun don''t need to pay more attention to. Only those who have set foot in the martial area and the nine star spirit Rune master are the most troublesome. If shenlei mansion is to appear, I''m afraid those terror masters will be attracted ¡£¡±


    "Yes


    More than ten people bowed down and left the hall.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It took Du Shaofu an hour to get out of the city. It took Du Shaofu an hour to get out of the city.


    Tianhuang city is free to come and go. It is not difficult to get out of the city.


    Du Shaofu was greatly surprised by the dense figure, the gathering of various forces, and the arrival of the powerful Kyushu, which was unprecedented and beyond imagination.


    At the moment, there are many practitioners of the Wu Emperor''s territory, which are hard to see. At the moment, there are many people in Tianhuang City, even those who respect the powerful. There are many real strong people.


    "Roar..."


    There are monsters howling and roaring in the air. In the middle of the air, many monstrous monsters can be seen flapping their wings across the sky.


    There are many chariots to travel, there are monsters to pull the chariot, but none of the youth of the Qinglong clan and the female chariot lineup of the Phoenix clan is so impressive.


    "So many strong people!"


    Out of the wasteland City, it was a huge mountain range, but his sight was wide. Du Shaofu couldn''t help but exclaim.


    At the moment, the vast land of Jiuzhou is not the most dangerous one


    "Be careful, everyone."


    Du Shaofu stopped his exclamation. At the moment, there are strong men everywhere. It is said that there are still many dangerous situations on the mainland in this barren land, so we have to be careful.


    "A lot of people carry treasures. I really want to eat them."


    Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, his head tilted from side to side, looking at many strong people around him, showing a greedy and blazing color. He could feel that there were many treasures in those strong men.


    "Don''t make trouble for me. We have a lot of enemies."


    Du Shaofu had to warn Du Xiaoyao, for fear that Du Xiaoyao would cause trouble.


    "You seem to have caused more things than me."


    Du Xiaoyao took a look at Du Shaofu and was obviously unconvinced.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1038

    "My brother told you not to make trouble, so you just don''t make trouble."


    Du Xiaoqing''s empty eyes are also staring at Du Xiaoyao, which naturally helps Du Shaofu.


    "Xiaoqing, you girl, I stole the elixir for you at the beginning."


    Du Xiaoyao is besieged by two people, and her golden eyes look innocent and indignant.


    But Du Shaofu and others ignored, and several people swept into the mountains.


    Without any specific information about the drunk''s father, Du Shaofu could only inquire everywhere first.


    An hour later, a place around the mountains, the middle of the canyon, the glow of the sky, energy fluctuations, also sent out a lot of quarrels.


    "There''s a panacea ahead. Someone is fighting for it. I''ll go and have a look first."


    Du Xiaoyao seemed to feel something. As soon as his eyes lit up, the little macaque turned into a five finger mountain stone and disappeared on the ground.


    Du Shaofu looked up, and there were a lot of quarrels in front of him.


    It seems that there are many people fighting for each other in front of them. There are not less than hundreds of people, old and young.


    However, it seems that there is no particularly strong breath among those people.


    But many middle-aged and old people are also at the level of dignity.


    The rest of the younger generation of young men and women, are also extremely good.


    Within the mountains and canyons, many figures are extremely excited, and even have the runes flickering.


    "As I said, this place was first discovered by our orcs. Who dares to step forward and kill?"


    Before the canyon, a young man in his twenties, with the aura of the orc emperor, was wearing tight and vigorous clothes. His massive body outlined the bulging muscle lines, which made him powerful.


    The young man is extremely rebellious, with fierce light in the deep of his eyes. He shouts at the hundreds of figures in front of the canyon at this time.


    Behind this powerful young man, there are more than a dozen young men and women and several middle-aged people. Most of them are human beings, and they seem to be their war servants. The remaining few are demonized with strong breath.


    Listening to the roar of the powerful men in their twenties, the hundreds of strong men were noisy, but no one dared to step forward. They all appeared extremely afraid and afraid.


    "Qingtoujiao, what do you mean? It''s not from your orcs. Do you think our Terrans are easy to bully?" A proud young man came forward and yelled at the young man who spoke.


    "Oh..."


    Just as the voice of the Terran youth fell, a startling roar suddenly rang through the valley, and the powerful young man turned into a huge ferocious dragon with hundreds of feet in length.


    The ferocious blood of Jiaolong opened his mouth and inhaled it. The fierce breath was rolling and the rune was soaring into the sky. It turned into a terrible ferocious whirlpool and swallowed the young man and more than ten young men and women in his mouth.


    "Rub, scrape!"


    Jiaolong is covered with disordered scales, but its head is blue. Its mouth is ferocious and its mouth is closed. More than ten people are bitten in its mouth, splashing blood and being swallowed directly,.


    The green headed dragon finally turned into a powerful and powerful man-shaped youth. The terrible and ferocious breath rippled, and the fierce eyes swept the people of the Terrans who were frightened and staggered back in front of them, and said, "who dares to step forward, this is the end!"


    All around, people were in a deep silence, all of them trembled in their hearts and were scared to the horror that the terrible dragon was so strong.


    Some powerful middle-aged and old people seem to have scruples about what, although the complexion is not too good-looking, but also dare not go forward.


    "Prince longjiu is collecting miraculous medicine in it. Who dares to come up and die?"


    The powerful young man drank heavily and looked at the people around him with disdain and arrogance. He didn''t put everyone in his eyes and didn''t care about him at all.


    "Prince nine of the dragon, that''s the descendant of the real dragon. The prince of the dragon clan can''t provoke the dragon clan!"


    Old and middle-aged, looking for their own steps, but also warned the disciples in the mountain gate not to provoke the dragon clan.


    The dragon clan is a terrible existence. Even the top forces in a state dare not provoke them.


    There are a lot of people who want to leave later, do not want to provoke the dragon people, that is the existence that they dare not provoke.


    If you offend the dragon clan, even the mountain gate will be destroyed.


    "Qingtoujiao, the monster on the list of heavenly beasts, must taste good."


    At the moment, only Du Shaofu was staring at the powerful young man with a chill in his eyes, but his mouth was full of saliva.


    "Prince Jiulong, is he a member of the dragon clan?"


    Du Shaofu stepped forward and looked at the powerful young man. His eyes swept over the dozens of people behind him. There were several monsters. The breath was absolutely extraordinary. It was all on the list of heavenly beasts.


    There are also more than ten Terrans who should be war servants.


    "Boy, you''re ridiculous. The ninth Prince of the dragon family is the descendant of the real dragon. He is the ninth Prince of the dragon family. He has a very high position and a small group of human beings. Please get out of my way. Otherwise, you''ll plug your teeth!"


    Qingtoujiao sneers and drinks, and stares at Du Shaofu coldly."What about the descendants of the real dragon? It seems that your qingtoujiao is also a hybrid dragon. I once ate a miscellaneous dragon, but I don''t know if the blood and meat of the first time you boarded the animal Zun level are better?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the green headed Jiao. The wind was light and the clouds were light. His tongue licked his lips, but no one noticed the chill in the golden light in his eyes.


    "No, that boy wants to eat green head Jiao?"


    "What''s the origin of that boy? Is he sick?"


    "The two women around him are really beautiful. Don''t let those two beautiful women in the world be blocked by qingtoujiao!"


    Many people were about to leave, but when they heard Du Shaofu''s words, they stopped at once.


    Many people even saw the purple robed youth looking at qingtoujiao, and their saliva was about to flow out. Those expressions made people crazy.


    No, that boy really wants to eat that terrible green headed Jiao, but it''s a dragon with the blood of dragon race. The terrible existence on the list of heavenly beasts is still the first time to ascend the beast Zun.


    "Boy, don''t try to die, run away!"


    Some old men and women seemed to be quite kind-hearted, and at least they were human beings. They couldn''t bear to see Du Shaofu killed by the green head Jiao, and secretly urged Du Shaofu to flee quickly, so as not to be poisoned by qingtoujiao.


    "Boy, I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    Sure enough, qingtoujiao was furious. With a big drink, his powerful body rushed directly to Du Shaofu. His whole body was shining with runes, like a flaming bear burning. His eyes were filled with fierce and ferocious light, and his momentum rolled into one and crushed all directions.


    "Hiss..."


    A claw mark of qingtoujiao covers Du Shaofu in an instant, as if to tear Du Shaofu''s style into pieces.


    Du Shaofu moved. In the eyes of many people who were shocked, Du Shaofu seemed to be light and simple. However, in his every move, he swept out the golden light and hit the green headed Jiao''s paw print directly.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Some people vomited blood, and then their bodies were directly shaken and flew away into the canyon. They hit the rocks, and the mountains were rocking and large pieces of rocks exploded.


    People can see clearly that the spitting blood shakes flying is qingtoujiao.


    The terrible green head Jiao is so vulnerable!


    It''s a shock to the public, and it''s dull!


    "Oh


    In a short time, the Dragon roared, and the green head dragon roared into the sky. The huge body of a hundred feet long rose into the sky. Suddenly, the whole world was darkened. It seemed that there was a dark cloud in the sky, and the terrible atmosphere like the ocean swept through all directions!


    People around were shocked, all looked up, for the horror, turned into the body of the green head Jiao, the most terrible.


    "Oh


    The green headed Jiao roared and his eyes were ferocious. His huge body breathed a terrible breath from his mouth. He hit Du Shaofu like a meteorite.


    "It''s just a miscellaneous dragon!"


    Du Shaofu was like a nickname at the moment, just like a demon. He was extremely powerful. The long sleeves of his purple robe swept directly at the sky, and all of a sudden, a golden talisman and secret pattern swept out like a golden ocean.


    The secret pattern of the golden talisman turned into a golden wing, shaking the surrounding space, and then beat it hard on the qingtoujiao.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    The terrifying energy swept through, and the green headed Jiao fell directly from the air. The variegated scales on his body cracked, the blood was rolling, and the ground was shaking and the rocks were flying.


    Under the terrible impact force, many people around can not bear this energy aftershock, and have shocked and retreated.


    "My dragon blood can''t be wasted!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure leaped out. It was like an ant to an elephant, but it landed on the green head Jiao''s neck.


    A blow fell on the qingtoujiao''s neck and made a blood hole. Then Du Shaofu threw himself on the qingtoujiao''s neck, and opened his mouth to swallow the blood of qingtoujiao.


    The update is completed today www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1039

    The rolling blood was like a flood, but when it fell on Du Shaofu''s mouth, the essence blood had been extracted instantly.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s body was like a bottomless cave, and the blood of a green headed dragon was being swallowed.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s blow broke his neck, but at the same time, he had already died and his spirits were all gone!


    This ferocious curtain fell in all eyes, all of them were creepy, and took a cool breath for it.


    At the moment, the young man in purple robe is not like a human being, but a fierce beast.


    "Damned human killed the green head Jiao, quickly join hands to kill."


    Around the green head of the Jiao together with a number of extraordinary young men and women from the shock of God, suddenly roar and drink, several figures immediately turned into a number of huge monster body.


    "Roar


    A huge flaming python, just like a dragon flying across the sky, is rolling with fire clouds, shining runes and burning the air. It is an ancient burning snake with the blood of the ancient sky snake!


    A huge black flying eagle flapping its wings, covered with dragon scales, its huge body flapping its wings to block out the sun, fierce and fierce, and the breath of ancient awe is reckless. It is a terrible ancient dragon Eagle!


    A huge black bear roars, like a mountain peak, its huge body moves, the earth shakes!


    This is an ancient bear, which is at the top of the list of heavenly beasts. It is powerful and can move mountains and rivers.


    A blood red mantis is tens of Zhang huge, the whole body of blood crystal clear, sharp feet, cold light diffuse, breath is breathtaking, this is a vicious bloodthirsty Mantis!


    The four monsters are all at the level of animal reverence. They are all terrible beings among the orcs. They have practiced for hundreds of thousands of years in the orcs, but they are still the younger generation in the orcs.


    More than a dozen war servant like Terran men and women are also plundered out, a terrible breath of agitation, instantly shaking the sky, rolling pressure release, so that the surrounding Terrans pale, look startled.


    "Boom..."


    A dozen or so terrible breath rippled out, the sonorous sound was deafening, and the surrounding heroes were in turmoil!


    These more than ten breath are too strong, all kinds of breath and talisman secret patterns bloom like fireworks, channeling the energy of heaven and earth, surging across the sky, making people deeply shocked.


    "Roar..."


    They roared like thunder, and then the more than ten terrible breath directly enveloped Du Shaofu. They wanted to make a crazy joint attack on Du Shaofu.


    "Evil animal, don''t be presumptuous


    Just when these heroes were shocked, they opened their mouth to Qingqing in the East and drank it delicately. At the same time, the graceful body swept up from the sky.


    At the same time, a curved bow appeared in the Qingqing slender hand of Dongli, on which the talisman secret lines flickered, the dazzling blue light spread like an obsidian day, and a breath of terror, like the revival of the ancient gods and demons, suddenly broke out.


    At the moment, the breath of Du Shaofu''s hand, as well as the surrounding people''s heroes, suddenly swept into the air. Somehow, they were all afraid of Du Shaofu. They began to feel uneasy in their hearts. There was a feeling of uneasiness climbing out of the yuan Shen''s depth, even more and more intense.


    Everything is as fast as lightning. With the bow drawing, it seems that Dongli Qingqing also has mysterious power. His hair is flying in the back of his head. His temperament is moving and his heart is like the most beautiful dance. Then four light arrows, which are completely condensed by the rune energy, appear and are full of bows.


    "Whew, whew, whew!"


    The four Rune energy light arrows suddenly swept out, making a large space directly distorted along the way, and then the space collapsed and swept out the dark space cracks.


    In a short time, the four runic energy light arrows are the light marks with twisted space, which pierce through the space, and in a flash, they rush to the four terrible monsters, i.e. the ancient flaming snake, the ancient dragon eagle, the bloodthirsty mantis and the earth shaking bear.


    Under the four light arrows, the terrifying energy is enough to destroy everything, directly destroy the defense of the ancient dragon Eagle four beasts.


    "Hula..."


    The terrible blue runes burst into the four beasts, which seemed to devour the vitality. They were badly hurt all around. Their ferocious mouths were full of blood and blood.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    Four huge bodies, then from the top of the canyon, heavy down, so that the earth shaking, like a meteorite.


    The four monstrous beasts respect the environment and monsters. The city bears the blood of the monster king, but they are severely damaged by Dongli Qingqing at the same time.


    At this moment, the heroes around know that the most beautiful woman is also a master of terror. The terrible breath rippling makes people feel afraid.


    That green strong dress woman''s cultivation breath may also be above that purple robed youth, no wonder they dare to attack qingtoujiao, they really have that strength.


    "They are not old, but they are too strong!"


    There are a large number of young men and women around. They are the best of the young generation in their respective mountain gates. They are all the young talents who shake one side. All of them have their own pride.


    But now these young men and women, seeing the fierce purple robed youth in front of them and the beautiful women in green clothes, their pride is destroyed.Compared with this man and a woman, what is their posture? It''s not worth mentioning.


    "Back, back!"


    Four monsters fell, and more than a dozen male and female war servants had saved their bodies and were ready to retreat.


    "Hula!"


    However, it was too late. Du Shaofu threw himself on the back and neck of Qingtou Jiaolong to swallow the blood of Jiaolong. His head did not return. His back hand was a purple robe with long sleeves sweeping out.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    The explosion of the golden talisman''s Secret patterns was like a giant ROC''s golden wings sweeping through the air. Several of the soldiers'' bodies were shattered into blood mist, and the rest of them fell down with bloody blood.


    "Cool!"


    Du Shaofu got up with a smile in his eyes, and his mouth was full of Jiaolong blood, which made him look ferocious.


    "Who the hell is that guy? Is he so cruel and terrible? Is it a man or a monster?"


    All the heroes are shocked. Even the middle-aged and women who have great strength are taking a cool breath. The ferocity is definitely not human.


    "Hiss!"


    Deep in the canyon, a golden light swept out of the mountain, and then a little golden macaque appeared out of thin air. With excitement and excitement on his face, he called out: "let''s run. The Dragon guy is too strong, and will soon chase him out?"


    "Du Xiaoyao, you bastard, what have you done?"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, but the things in front of him were not finished. Many monsters on the list of heavenly beasts could eat them, but Du Xiaoyao was in trouble again.


    "I''m the first to take their treasure. I''ll give you half. Let''s go, or we''ll be in big trouble."


    Du Xiaoyao was excited. He did not look like he was being chased. Instead, he was excited. Thinking that he had just taken the treasure first, the Dragon youth and others were very happy to think of it.


    "Wait a minute. The scales and tendons of Jiaolong are very important tools for refining. The meat of Jiaolong is very good, and the secret bones of qingtoujiao are hard to find."


    Du Shaofu frowned, and a long sword appeared in his hand. He cut off the head of qingtoujiao, picked out the Longjin, collected a lot of scales of Jiaolong, and finally put a lot of Jiaolong meat into the bag of heaven and earth.


    "Three less, take more meat, or you won''t have enough to eat later!"


    Small tiger weak said, green head Jiao meat, that should be absolutely good.


    "And the bear''s paw, brother, I want to eat the bear''s paw of the earth shaking bear!"


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the earthquake bear who had been badly damaged and fell in the distance. Her mouth was about to flow out. She was the body of a bird, so she didn''t want to eat the ancient dragon eagle.


    "I think the meat of the ancient flaming Python should be good."


    Dongli Qingqing is also very interested. He had eaten Du Shaofu''s barbecue before, but now he is still drooling.


    Listen to Du Xiaoqing, Dongli Qingqing and Xiaohu''s words, Zhentian bear and other monsters show their fear. What is the origin of these people? At the moment, they all have an illusion, such as those who are really ferocious monsters. They are just human beings.


    "It''s too late. Run!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that Du Xiaoqing and Xiao Hu became white. He took a look at Qingqing in the East. After collecting the huge head of qingtoujiao and a lot of Jiaolong meat, he immediately called the people to leave. He already felt that there was a lot of terrible breath coming from the distance.


    "Whoosh..."


    After that, he left Qingqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu immediately left.


    "Remember, my little master Du Shaofu, known as the demon king, dislikes the dragon clan most. I''ll charge you a little interest this time!"


    As the figure left, Du Shaofu''s voice echoed in all directions of the canyon.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king Du Shaofu, it turned out to be him. No wonder he is so cruel!"


    "It''s said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, killed Xue Qianzhan and many disciples of Tiandao sect. Seeing it with his own eyes, it''s really cruel!"


    Around the crowd was shocked, they are today eye opener, worthy of the name of the devil.


    "Let''s run away. The nine princesses of the dragon will come out and kill them in a rage!"


    Immediately, some of the heroes around him came back to their senses, and they began to retreat suddenly. They were afraid that the Dragon Prince would be killed after he came out. They would be in bad luck.


    "Take my elixir, kill me, no matter who you are, my dragon nine will certainly tear you apart!"


    Deep in the canyon, the terrible breath erupted, and then the amazing voice was omnipotent, such as the chant of a dragon, resounding through the nine days, killing the sky.


    The next moment, dozens of figures appear in the air, and the breath of the first few people is extremely strong.


    The first one was the youth of the Dragon nationality in the chariot in the Tianhuang city that Du Shaofu had met.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1040

    Two hours later, in the mountains and cliffs, Du Shaofu, with Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao, entered the purple thunder tripod in the dazed eyes of Qingqing in the East, and then entered the ancient space again.


    Entering the purple thunder xuanding, Du Shaofu is confident that he can escape the pursuit of the Dragon youth and others.


    From Du Xiaoyao''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that there were many top-notch Orc youths and many strong soldiers in the dragon clan. They were extremely difficult to deal with.


    "Shenlei tripod, is it just shenlei Ding?"


    Dongli Qingqing is still shocked in the desolate space. She recognizes shenlei Ding. There are many materials about shenlei Ding in her family.


    "Do you know the God thunder tripod? It is really the God thunder tripod."


    Du Shaofu smiles at Dongli Qingqing, without concealing it. They had been together for so long in the dark forest. At this time, Du Shaofu''s original trust increased instead of decreasing. Naturally, there was nothing that could not be trusted.


    "There should be nine sacred thunder tripods, one above Kyushu. It is said that it was put by the top powerful people to guard Kyushu."


    Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu, but his eyes were dignified and said softly: "it is said that once the God thunder tripod appears, there will be another catastrophe in the world. No wonder those clans have started to make noise recently. Master also mentioned that it seems that there will be a catastrophe."


    "Whatever it is, I just want to find the drunkard dad now."


    Du Shaofu said lightly that such an ostentatious way of dealing with the dragon people can at least influence the dragon people.


    Now the dragon people are trying their best to find the drunkard father. Du Shaofu hopes to reduce the pressure on the drunkard father. If the dragon people want to deal with themselves, they naturally have to disperse their strength.


    "Do you want to take the opportunity to find your father by provoking the dragon people so much?"


    Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu. He deliberately attacked the qingtoujiao and provoked the dragon people. Knowing his purpose, he moved his clear eyes and said, "but the dragon people are definitely not easy to be provoked, but fortunately, the old people of the dragon people should not appear on the land of the wilderness."


    "Do you mean that only nine dragons have come to the dragon clan?"


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised when he heard the speech. He provoked the dragon people. In addition to breaking down the pressure of the drunkard father, he also wanted to take advantage of the dragon people to find the drunkard father. It was much better than his own aimless search.


    In addition, Du Shaofu wanted to spread his name, so that the drunkard father would know that he could find himself.


    "It should not be. It''s just that those who come from the dragon clan are young people. With the pride of the dragon people, how can old people come here? Anyway, those top powerful people in the clan dare not touch the people of the dragon clan."


    Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu, sighed in secret, and showed a little bitter smile on his peerless face. He said, "it''s just that your father is an accident, so are you."


    "That''s a fart. It''s better if there''s no old man!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu suddenly showed a smile. Among his peers, he was not afraid of the Dragon nine. However, the Dragon nine was also unfathomable and hard to deal with.


    "Don''t underestimate that dragon nine. His cultivation strength is very strong. Even if I do my best, I may not be able to get the upper hand." Dongli Qingqing said with a smile to Du Shaofu.


    "In other words, what level is your cultivation strength now?"


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he immediately looked at Dongli Qingqing and asked. His eyes were puzzled. The breath on Dongli Qingqing made it difficult for him to pry out.


    "It''s not long since I arrived at the peak of wuzun on the other side. I don''t know when it will be complete." East from Qingqing light road.


    "Wuzun peak on the other side."


    Du Shaofu immediately smacked his tongue in secret, and looked at Qingqing in astonishment.


    "I''m different from you. I''ve got a lot of benefits left by my family. That''s why I''ve been able to achieve this. There are many big families in the world, as well as the dragon clan, Phoenix clan, and many younger generation among the ancient demon and beast clan. I''m sure that there are many young people who are above me. Their family background is stronger, and I must work harder." Qingqing road in the East.


    "With the family background, it''s really different. Those monsters and hermits are undoubtedly stronger than the ancient Tianzong."


    Du Shaofu meditated in a low voice, which was supported by the family background. However, the path of cultivation of later generations was much more relaxed.


    "You are also very strong now. You have no inside information to support. Today''s cultivation strength is beyond the reach of ordinary people."


    Dongli Qingqing is shocked by Du Shaofu''s ferocity and perversion. She knows that he did not use his real strength when he killed Xue Qianzhan.


    Even now, if she had a fight with him, Dongli Qingqing had no chance to win.


    "I don''t have the inside information to support me, but I have honed all the way. I have encountered countless dangerous situations and traveled countless times in life and death. This road is my own way out, and I am not afraid of my peers!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and his eyes showed golden essence. Then he looked at Qingqing in the East and said, "I want to refine the essence of qingtoujiao in my body for a period of time. The time in this wasteland space is enough for us to delay. You should still have some injuries that have not recovered. Take the opportunity to recover."A moment later, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu leave Qingqing to breathe.


    Du Xiaoyao, in particular, is covered with golden awns. The shadow of the hidden patterns of mountain talismans evolves and evolves. The breath is just like the beginning of heaven and earth.


    This period of time, Du Xiaoyao got a lot of benefits.


    After that, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and began to refine the essence of qingtoujiao in his body to continue to practice the body refining method of golden winged ROC birds, and the second layer was to cut bones and wash marrow.


    The first layer of the body refining method of the golden winged ROC bird is to refine the golden feather with the miraculous medicine. Du Shaofu has practiced it successfully for a long time.


    The second layer of cutting bones and washing marrow requires swallowing at least the demon blood essence on the list of heavenly beasts, and the most violent energy contained in the demon blood is used to cut bones and wash marrow.


    Over the years, under all kinds of opportunities, Du Shaofu''s physical body has been strengthening and never stopped, and his body has become more and more terrifying.


    However, this kind of physical terror was due to other opportunities that Du Shaofu got.


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu still remained in the second level of the method of body refining.


    Du Shaofu used to take the essence of demons on the list of heavenly beasts to cut bones and wash marrow. However, that several times of cutting bones and washing marrow does not mean that Du Shaofu has successfully broken through the method of body refining. It is just that the essence of demons has successfully carried out bone cutting and marrow washing several times.


    The demon blood cutting bone and marrow washing on the list of heavenly beasts for several times is far from enough to successfully cut bones and wash marrow.


    Listening to Dongli Qingqing''s words, especially knowing the cultivation level of Dongli Qingqing and the cultivation of the young dragon nationality, Du Shaofu knew that he had to be stronger.


    Above Zhongzhou, Du Shaofu estimated that he was the first of his peers.


    However, in the whole Kyushu, there are animal kingdom, demon world, and those ancient orcs, hidden world, the cultivation of those peers is even more terrible.


    "Start!"


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and began to refine the essence of qingtoujiao.


    "Oh..."


    The blood essence of qingtoujiao, which has just ascended the level of animal reverence, contains surging and terrifying energy. With Du Shaofu''s refining, there is a faint roar from Du Shaofu''s throat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1041

    "Hula..."


    The surging and majestic energy of fury collided in Du Shaofu''s body, diffused into the viscera, muscles and cells, like thousands of animals running in his body, to destroy Du Shaofu''s body.


    Violent energy impact, if it is replaced by other novices, I''m afraid it will explode and die on the spot.


    However, Du Shaofu was an exception. When his body became more powerful, the blood essence of qingtoujiao, who had just ascended the level of animal respect, could not have caused any damage to Du Shaofu''s body at this time.


    After a while, Du Shaofu''s whole body gradually spread from the inside to the outside. The bright light accompanied by the rune flickered, which was complicated and mysterious.


    The light of these runes finally turned into an empty shadow of a green headed dragon, which loomed and hovered over Du Shaofu.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu refined the tremendous energy in qingtoujiao''s blood essence into every trace of flesh and blood bones and cells.


    With the violent energy of qingtoujiao''s blood essence, he washed the impurities hidden in the bone marrow to nourish the body. At this time, Du Shaofu was cutting the bone marrow to wash the marrow!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, began to resound in all directions.


    While Tiandao sect is offering rewards to kill Du Shaofu, it is reported that the ninth Prince of the dragon clan is furious and is ordering all the orcs to look for Du Shaofu.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu is really tough enough. He killed Xue Qianzhan of Tiandao sect and dared to move the people of the dragon clan."


    "You haven''t heard of it. It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, devoured the flesh and blood of qingtoujiao. He is ferocious and terrifying. He deserves to be the demon king."


    "It''s not so ferocious, is it human or monster?"


    "Recently, there is no news about Du Tingxuan. It is said that only Du Tingxuan has got something related to shenlei mansion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There is a lot of discussion on the land of the natural famine. The powerful people from all sides, such as Kyushu, animal kingdom and demon world, are constantly pouring into the land.


    In the recent famine on the mainland, there have been constant disputes. It is inevitable that there are many forces fighting each other out of time.


    On the land of Tianhuang, it is a wild land, and there are dangerous places everywhere. Once you fall into it, let alone the wuzun realm, it has been said that even the powerful people in the legend of the martial area territory have been damaged.


    On the vast land of the wilderness, there are mysterious ancient formations left in the extreme ancient times.


    It is said that there are still wild monsters on the land, and they are also monsters, but they never leave the land and have been derived for countless years. Some wild monster races have become terrible existence.


    There are numerous treasures hidden in this wild land that has never been visited by many people. It is said that there are many secret bones, among which are natural materials and earth treasures.


    There is also a rumor that some of the most powerful have ever lived on the land of the wilderness, and have shed many treasures on this wild land.


    The appearance of the shenlei mansion this time is enough to arouse all the forces to come and find out. Some people want to get the potential.


    God Lei Tiansheng, that was one of the most top strong men in the world at the beginning. What he left was enough to influence the world.


    At the moment, there are disputes everywhere on the land, and all kinds of struggles are constantly going on. Especially among the younger generation, there are countless famous existence.


    In a short period of time, many of them were younger than others, and they were the most powerful ones in this fight for shenlei mansion.


    Dragon nine, the ninth Prince of the dragon clan.


    Huang ling''er, the Phoenix clan.


    Ningzhou has a long way to go.


    Shangzhou bathes in sword morning.


    Leizhou pastoral song.


    Wanzhou flower purple mo.


    Yuezhou wind is innocent.


    Yuezhengtongxuan, Yunzhou


    These young people have made great achievements in the war on the land of the wilderness in a short period of time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hula!"


    In the barren space, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, with golden awns spreading all over his body, and the secret patterns of talismans flashed.


    Looking from afar, the truth is that a golden winged ROC hovers behind Du Shaofu. It is powerful enough to make the beasts crawl!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s naked skin, with the color of purple and gold, is crystal clear. He cuts the bone and washes the marrow, and improves his body again.


    Before that, on top of the first layer of refining the golden feather in the method of body training, Du Shaofu, by chance, had reached the level of true ROC that even the real golden winged ROC could not achieve.


    The physical body continued to strengthen. Although the physical body strengthened a little, there was no effect on Du Shaofu''s abnormal body at the moment, and there was no great progress in the level of cultivation.


    However, any enhancement of the physical body will bring amazing benefits.


    There is no doubt that the enhancement of combat power and terror is not comparable to that of practitioners of the same level.


    With the body, it''s easy to kill your opponent by leaping over the level!


    Du Shaofu often killed his opponent by leaping over the level, most of which relied on his strong and abnormal defense.At this time, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, was crystal clear. His long black hair was wrapped in gold runes. He was like a God, spreading a domineering atmosphere and revealing ancient mystery.


    After this, I don''t know how long it took. The breath of his body converged and the bright golden light poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Hoo!"


    After the last wisp of golden awn converged and entered, Du Shaofu vomited out of his mouth. His closed eyes opened, and a golden light came out with a faint thunder light. The domineering atmosphere swept over and the whole ancient space trembled.


    There is no doubt that Du Shaofu''s flesh and strength have been greatly enhanced after cutting the bones, washing the marrow and forging the body again with the essence of qingtoujiao.


    "The blood essence of qingtoujiao at the level of wuzun has a good effect."


    Du Shaofu felt the strength of his body at this time. He couldn''t help laughing. Even at the level of cultivation, he improved a lot.


    The fury energy contained in qingtoujiao''s blood essence is somewhat changed into mysterious Qi under the golden winged Dapeng skill.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, there was another tremor in the ancient space. A terrible breath swept through the whole ancient space, and a heaven and earth opened, just like the supreme breath swept the four sides.


    As the breath swept by, Du Shaofu suddenly changed color and immediately turned around to look at it. On one side of the wasteland space, a terrible tide of scenery was breaking out like an obscene day.


    "That''s Du Xiaoyao''s breakthrough!"


    Du Shaofu marveled that the golden talisman''s secret pattern broke out like an obscene day, which was Du Xiaoyao''s breakthrough.


    "Du Shaofu, come into my Rune world."


    The terrible golden Rune light burst out, and Du Xiaoyao''s voice came from it.


    "Understand the pulse and soul."


    Du Shaofu''s face was very happy. When he was connected with Du Xiaoyao, he knew what kind of benefits he could get from pulse soul. At the beginning, Xue Qianjian had made great achievements in understanding pulse soul.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and his face became normal. He was connected with Du Xiaoyao. He needed absolute trust and could not make any mistakes.


    Sitting on the knee of the site, Du Shaofu communicated the martial arts pulse, and the golden talisman and secret patterns immediately surged and condensed into a mountain peak, and the shadow spread out.


    As Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul condensed, he was immediately integrated with the dazzling golden light that spread from the demon. The golden light burst out, and in his confusion, Du Shaofu felt that he had entered another space.


    This space is purple, just like the beginning of chaos.


    There are hundreds of words missing in these two chapters, which Xiao Yu will fill in tomorrow. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1042

    In this purple space, you can see a huge five finger mountain peak, which is shining brightly. It is still changing, deriving, evolving and condensing


    The five finger mountain is as if given life, the terrible power spreads, and oppresses this purple space!


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged again, was enveloped in a dazzling golden awn. There was a five fingered mountain peak behind, which was derived, evolved, condensed, nurtured dense aura, spread the rays of the sun, and made the sound of wind and thunder


    All the changes of the talisman and secret patterns are full of the original power of a certain heaven and earth. With countless changes as like as two peas in the purple mountain all blend into one harmonious whole,


    is now changing the same way that the peaks and shadows of Du Shaofu''s mountain are changing.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in the understanding of pulse soul, and the breath on the shadow of pulse Soul Mountain became stronger and more terrifying.


    Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul are changing and making rapid progress


    "Boom..."


    At this time, the whole ancient space was affected. The "boom" of the space tremor drama swept through, the magic lines of talismans flashed, and the endless dazzling light burst out.


    The light of Du Xiaoyao''s whole body is more and more dazzling, and the power is like to suppress and destroy this ancient space.


    "What a strong pressure!"


    In the barren ancient space, Dongli Qingqing, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu have been woken up for a long time. Looking at the golden light that broke out at the moment, even Dongli Qingqing was shocked by his eyes.


    Finally, in the eyes of the three people, there was a strong fluctuation in the golden light, like a storm eruption. Then in the dazzling light of the golden talisman, the peak wriggled into a huge golden ape.


    "Oh..."


    The golden ape roared, all over his body was covered with golden talismans. His body was crystal clear and full of vitality. He communicated with heaven and earth, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things.


    at this time, Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul were still connected with the apes derived from the mountain peak, which was also quiet in a strange and mysterious space.


    Du Shaofu felt that he was also changing at this time, as if he had experienced reincarnation, comprehending the new life, and using the unspeakable mystery, just like nirvana.


    This feeling, Du Shaofu had been connected with Du Xiaoyao at the beginning, but this time was undoubtedly more intense.


    The shadow of the five finger mountain pulse and soul behind Du Shaofu also began to change, as if there was life awakening.


    The golden talisman''s secret pattern flickered, as if to turn into a living creature. There was a shadow of a golden ape changing, but in the end, it was difficult to really transform.


    "EH."


    Dongli Qingqing is watching in the distance. He looks at the shadow of the mountain behind Du Shaofu. His face looks like a surprise.


    "Sister Qingqing, my brother''s pulse and soul seems to be changing." Du Xiaoqing also felt the change of the pulse soul and asked Qingqing in a low voice.


    "When a human cultivator reaches the Wu Zun state, the pulse soul will go from" channeling "to" transforming spirit ". However, there are several levels of" spirit transformation ". The first is to" shape the body of pulse soul "so that the pulse soul can produce spiritual intelligence and truly awaken. Your brother''s pulse soul should be close to the second step of" pulse spirit transforming God ".


    Generally speaking, it''s wonderful to have such a high level of martial Zun, because the pulse soul is basically the symbol of Hunyuan martial arts master Dongli Qingqing explained to Du Xiaoqing.


    "Can the elder brother reach the level of" pulse and spirit "


    Du Xiaoqing is a little nervous. He clenches his fist, hoping that his brother''s pulse soul can make a big step forward.


    "It should be hard, but it''s scary."


    Dongli Qingqing looks at the changes of pulse and soul behind Du Shaofu, with a little shock in his eyes, and then continues to say to Du Xiaoqing: "do you remember that Xue Qianjian, who was killed by your brother at that time, is about to reach the point of" pulse spirit transforming God ", which means that he really has incomparable talent, which is enough to shake people''s hearts. Your brother''s cultivation level is higher than him To be low, the pulse soul should not be cut by Xue Qian at the beginning. If it is spread out, it will frighten many people to death. "


    "Hula..."


    In the astonishing and fluctuating ancient space, the golden ape''s crystal clear body is still accepting the baptism of the heaven and earth energy coming from all around at this time. The terrible momentum erupts, as if it can push the four sides and suppress everything.


    After a long time, the runes in the sky poured into the golden ape''s body, and their eyes were smart, just like the natural pupils, overlooking everything.


    "What a terrible demon Zun, red Jiri macaque, the supreme of heaven and earth!"


    Dongli Qingqing also flutters. The breath in the golden ape is too terrible. The red Jiri macaque is one of the most terrible existence in the world.


    Finally, when everything calmed down, the golden ape continued to turn into a baby sized golden macaque, slightly larger than its original body, and its hair was colorful and restrained."Hoo..."


    From Du Xiaoyao''s mouth, a breath of turbid gas spewed out of Du Xiaoyao''s mouth, shaking the space, opening his eyes, and in the deep golden eyes, the light golden eyes make people unpredictable, adding a sense of mystery and showing a noble demeanor.


    "Du Xiaoyao, have you broken through the rank?"


    Du Xiaoqing comes forward, empty eyes waiting for Du Xiaoyao to ask.


    Du Xiaoyao''s long, dense eyelashes curled up slightly, covering his deep pale golden eyes. His pupils turned and said, "I have gained a lot of benefits recently, so I can break through them. You should be quick."


    "I''m still short of a chance, but it should be soon."


    Du Xiaoqing said that recently, seeing so many strong men on the land of the wilderness, his heart was more and more eager for breakthrough. If his strength was too weak, he would only become a burden to his brother.


    "Not yet..."


    Du Xiaoyao then looked closely at Du Shaofu not far away. There was a touch of gold in the middle of his eyebrows, which was like a flame. At last, he left a light mark. His brow was slightly upturned. Then he showed a smile and said softly: "it seems that there has been a lot of progress."


    After a few days, Du Shaofu, who was immersed in his understanding, finally showed signs of awakening. However, the pulse soul behind him did not succeed in "turning pulse into spirit".


    "Hula..."


    Around the golden light convergence, the mountain virtual shadow into a talisman, secret patterns drill into the body, all convergence hidden in the body disappeared.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes and opened them. The light golden light in his pupils twinkled with thunder, and then he slowly became introverted and became clear.


    "The progress of pulse soul understanding is amazing. I''m afraid if it is spread out, it will scare many people to death."


    East from the green lotus step forward, Yingying a smile, fairy like face, eyes also with shock.


    "I want to thank Du Xiaoyao more."


    Du Shaofu smiles. His progress in pulse and soul is really thanks to Du Xiaoyao for his help.


    "Hehe, just know."


    Du Xiaoyao jumped on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and monkey''s claws. Then he took out a rattan several feet long. On the rattan, there were eight purple fruits.


    "Hula..."


    All the fruits are the size of a baby''s fist, but they are rippling with the breath that makes Du Shaofu''s mind fluctuate at the moment. The whole body is crystal clear and wants to attract people to take a bite.


    Looking at the eight purple lingguo on the lingteng, Du Xiaoyao was greedy.


    "It seems to be..."


    Looking at the seven purple fruits on the lingteng in Du Xiaoyao''s hand, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and his eyes were about to stare out and said, "eight star purple fruit, this is eight star purple fruit!"


    "This is indeed the eight star purple spirit fruit, which is a treasure. It is said that the eight star purple spirit fruit can strengthen the soul and refine the original spirit. It is a treasure for the eight star Nirvana spirit Rune master and nirvana wuzun cultivator. It is also a treasure for the general eight star spirit talisman and martial respect!"


    Dongli Qingqing looks at the eight star purple fruit in Du Xiaoyao''s hand, and is also very surprised. This is indeed a treasure in the treasure. Any miraculous medicine that can strengthen the spirit of the yuan God is rare and precious.


    What''s more, the eight star purple spirit fruit still has a great effect on wuzun and eight star spirit Rune master levels. It is not enough to describe its precious degree if it is of great value.


    "Is this the elixir that you robbed the Dragon nine in that Canyon?"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and calmed down his mood. He looked at Du Xiaoyao on his shoulder and asked.


    "Hey, hey


    Du Xiaoyao was smiling and looked very old. He said, "of course, when it comes to finding miraculous medicine, I''m much better than them. There''s a fierce beast guarding the eight star purple lingguo. Long Jiu and they fought it back together. I just took the opportunity to take it and left, but they found it in the end."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1043

    Du Shaofu gazed at Du Xiaoyao, and could imagine that the Dragon nine and others had worked hard to win the eight star purple fruit, but they were finally robbed by Du Xiaoyao. He was afraid that his face must be very beautiful at that time.


    "Eight in all, five of us, one for each, and three left. Give me all of them."


    Du Xiaoyao greedily counted the people. His mind had been on the eight star purple spirit fruit. If he had not felt the breakthrough before, he would have been swallowed up.


    "Black sheep."


    Du Shaofu beat Du Xiaoyao once and said, "take one and keep the remaining three. As far as I know, it''s useless to take too much of this kind of natural material and earth treasure. Generally, only the first one has the best effect. Taking more is a waste."


    "I didn''t say to leave it for myself, and Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoman and Sima Muhan can be left for them to eat." Du Xiaoyao Wei glared at Du Shaofu angrily and roared. He felt wronged for himself.


    "Hey, you have a conscience."


    Du Shaofu felt the head of his head feel shy, looked at Du Xiaoyao, then transferred to the topic, said: "you have won eight stars purple spirit fruit even if, how to pull the rattan cane also pulled down, and keep the next pick how good."


    "It''s stupid. You think it''s a common fruit tree. It can blossom and bear fruit every year."


    Du Xiaoyao glared at Du Shaofu with a look of old age. His eyes were white and golden, and he said, "besides, this lingteng is also a treasure. After taking it, it has no small effect. It can be compared with ordinary noble pills."


    "This is also a treasure. It can''t be wasted."


    Du Shaofu was astonished, then he was overjoyed, and his eyes were smiling.


    Dongli Qingqing looks at the competition between Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao. He smiles helplessly. Then he gently asks Du Xiaoqing, "who is Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao''s Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoman and Sima Muhan?"


    "* is my brother''s elder sister, and Shuang sister is my brother''s friend. Sister Mu Han seems to be my brother''s nephew. However, their relationship seems very complicated and I can''t see through them, but they are all very good to him." Du Xiaoqing is also a little confused, some human feelings are too complex, she is a little dizzy.


    "So..."


    Dongli Qingqing eyes move, there are some ripples, it is very complex, she does not know why the heart will fluctuate.


    Later, in the ancient space, several people took the eight star purple fruit and sat on their knees to practice and refine their skills. They gained great benefits.


    Du Shaofu refined the eight star purple fruit with the mysterious remnant skill. The white divine awn covered his whole body, and his breath was ancient and wild.


    Dongli Qingqing is covered with blue light all over the body, which is full of vitality and makes people feel excited.


    Several people may be good, for the outside world is like forgetting immediately.


    A few days later, Dongli Qingqing was the first to wake up. The blue light of the whole body was introverted, and his eyes were full of deep glass, moving soul.


    "Bang!"


    As Dongli Qingqing wakes up, a low energy dull sound comes from not far away.


    Dongli Qingqing looks up in a hurry. The space ahead is full of energy. Suddenly, there is a riot. It seems to be under some kind of traction, and the crazy fluctuation is endless.


    In the direction of energy fluctuation, Dongli''s green and clear eyes suddenly fell on Du Shaofu''s body, and then he was surprised. His teeth opened gently and his red lips slightly opened in a startled arc: "is it going to break through again?"


    In Dongli Qingqing''s astonished eyes, Du Shaofu''s body is white and mysterious, like a bottomless pit, swallowing up the energy of heaven and earth around him.


    The energy was so powerful that it swayed people''s heart and soul, forming an energy halo around Du Shaofu, which poured into his body in a continuous stream.


    This lasted only about half an hour. During this period, Du Xiaoyao also began to wake up, and a surging breath came from the body of the little macaque.


    About half an hour later, Du Shaofu''s breath was slowly dissipating, and the energy of heaven and earth gathered from Du Shaofu''s body began to weaken. The white divine awn gradually became illusory and introverted.


    When the energy of the last heaven and earth dissipated and the white divine light poured into his body, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes began to open slowly, and suddenly two rays of energy seemed to be coming from his eyes.


    Those eyes, let people look at, are the yuan God also for the trembling millet.


    "Hoo..."


    The essence of his eyes slowly converged, and Du Shaofu breathed out his last breath of turbid breath. He felt a little distorted in the whole space, and his eyes could see through everything.


    "Eight star mysterious spirit Fu Master..."


    With a clear and gentle voice, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and he saw a green dress of Dongli Qingqing coming. Du Xiaoyao was standing on his shoulder with golden eyes and noble temperament.


    "The eight star purple fruit is indeed a treasure, which can directly let me break through one level on the spirit Rune master."


    Du Shaofu smiles. The effect of an eight star purple fruit is just like this. The Dragon nine, who must have lost eight eight eight star purple fruit, must hate Du Xiaoyao to the bone.


    "It seems that your skills are not ordinary. You can absorb the benefits of the eight star purple spirit fruit to the soul of the yuan God, and your breath is extraordinary."Dongli Qingqing clear eye light has doubts, Du Shaofu has been urging the white spirit of the air, let her feel extraordinary.


    The smell on the white God''s awn seems plain, but it is ancient and reckless, which is not ordinary.


    "This skill was unintentionally acquired by me. It is extremely extraordinary. Unfortunately, it should be a remnant. I don''t know its origin."


    Du Shaofu said to Qingqing of Dongli that the mysterious fragments of martial arts were also obtained by accident, and the origin was not known.


    "Should we go out after all this time?"


    Dongli Qingqing didn''t ask much later. At the beginning, she had seen Du Shaofu''s mysterious skill.


    "It''s almost time. When Xiaoqing and Xiaohu wake up, we''ll go out."


    Du Shaofu''s face immediately changed a lot. Although there was a lot of time in the ancient space, the whereabouts of the drunkard father was still unknown, and there must be danger everywhere. This made Du Shaofu have to worry.


    "Well, this time you must be more careful. Besides Tiandao sect, even the dragon clan has been offended by you."


    Dongli Qingqing frowned slightly, but Du Shaofu could not help but look at him. This guy is just like before. He is not afraid of heaven or earth.


    Du Shaofu smiles and doesn''t speak. He is waiting for Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu to wake up.


    Two days later, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu woke up one after another.


    Both of them got great benefits in spirit and soul, but they didn''t make any substantial progress in cultivation strength.


    After all, the eight star purple spirit fruit has great benefits in the spirit and soul of the yuan God, not at the level of cultivation. Xiaoqing and Xiaohu are still monsters.


    However, although Du Xiaoqing and Xiao Hu did not make a substantial breakthrough, their benefits in terms of combat effectiveness are undoubtedly greater than those brought by substantive breakthroughs.


    The most difficult to improve the spiritual and spiritual strength progress, but all practitioners can not expect!


    "Let''s go out!"


    With Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu waking up, Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled, and then left the wasteland space and jumped out of the purple thunder xuanding.


    A moment later, several people quietly appeared in a group of peaks.


    In the distance of the peaks, there is no time for a figure to sweep across the sky.


    No one will stay for Du Shaofu and other people, and there will be no more people doing things that are not beneficial.


    "Brother, what about the meat of qingtoujiao?"


    On the broad mountain road in the peaks, Du Xiaoqing seemed to think of qingtoujiao and immediately asked Du Shaofu.


    "I almost forget that the meat of qingtoujiao has not been eaten yet."


    After eating the blood of qingtoujiao and the eight star purple fruit, Du Shaofu really forgot that he still had the flesh of the green head Jiao. He smelled the speech and looked around at the sky which was approaching dusk. Anyway, he was aimless. After hesitating for a while, he said, "how about we have the roast meat first?"


    "Good!"


    Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao almost said with one voice. The saliva in the tiger''s mouth has proved the mood at this time.


    Dongli Qingqing did not object, with a smile on her face.


    Later, Du Shaofu was very skillful. He set up a stone stove and a stone roaster on the mountain road. He took out a large cauldron of medicine which he got from the storage bag and put it on the stove.


    He took out the huge head of qingtoujiao from the bag of heaven and earth. After Du Shaofu washed it in a nearby river, his life began to stew.


    "This lingteng is a treasure. It''s better to have a stew."


    Du Shaofu seemed to think of something temporarily. He took out the eight star purple lingguo lingteng that Du Xiaoyao had seized from the heaven and earth bag. He took out a fifth of it like a baby and threw it into the medicine house, and stewed it with the head of qingtoujiao.


    After that, Du Shaofu cleaned up a large piece of meat and skin of qingtoujiao, set a fire on the grill, spread seasonings on it, and began to barbecue it.


    Several people on the mountain road, this magnificent stew and barbecue, immediately attracted the attention of the past, many figures were attracted.


    "My God, that''s the head of qingtoujiao. Those young men and women are stewing the head of qingtoujiao!"


    "My God, it seems that the purple robed youth is roasting the meat of a green head Jiao. They must have killed a green head Jiao!"


    "In the year of yaolu, qingtoujiaotou was so big. It is estimated that qingtoujiao was definitely at the level of animal dignity. Did they kill a green head Jiaotou at the level of animal respect?"


    Before long, some people in the crowd recognized the head of qingtoujiao. They were all shocked and their hair stood on end.


    "The human being is stewing and roasting the green head Jiao!"


    What''s more, after seeing the head of qingtoujiao in yaolu, several orcs, who were not too strong, fled directly and did not dare to stay for a moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1044

    Before long, the head of qingtoujiao had been stewed.


    The meat on the head of qingtoujiao is stewed, revealing the skull. The thick soup is rolling, and the aroma is overflowing, the glow is diffuse, and the energy is fluctuating.


    And a large piece of qingtoujiao''s roast meat is also the aroma of Du Shaofu''s roast, and the two sides are golden yellow and covered with oil stains.


    "Tut..."


    The fragrance makes more and more people around are unable to help but salivate.


    "The thick soup stewed by the head of qingtoujiao in yaolu must have been added with Tiancai Dibao. If you drink a bowl of soup, it can at least be compared with the imperial medicine."


    In the crowd, an old man with long hair was swallowing in his throat, and his eyes were fixed on the medicine house.


    "What, drink a bowl of medicine that is comparable to the imperial product. It''s too frightening. It''s a big cauldron!"


    People around were shocked, and then they could feel the strong energy fluctuation. It was definitely a treasure.


    "And the barbecue must be a delicacy in the world. The meat of qingtoujiao is dragon meat. It contains dragon power. If you eat a bite, it''s absolutely hard to find in this life."


    A middle-aged man with red eyes was staring at Du Shaofu''s barbecue green head Jiaorou.


    More and more eyes red, throat drool gulp straight cry, but no one dare to rob.


    They are all intelligent people who can stew a green head Jiao with animal dignity level. Although they are young people, they are definitely not easy to provoke!


    In the recent period of time, many young people have stepped out, which has shaken the whole land.


    If you look at a person''s appearance to judge the strength, it is absolutely the most stupid thing. When you die, you don''t know how to die.


    And maybe the young guys in front of you may be monsters who have lived for thousands of years.


    However, as practitioners, they can have their own feelings when they are old. Those guys should be the real younger generation.


    "Eat


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing and Dongli Qingqing are all eating and drinking without any scruples.


    I don''t know where Du Shaofu got some small bowls. They ate the roast meat and drank the thick soup stewed by the head of qingtoujiao and the eight star purple fruit vine.


    "Baji Baji..."


    All the people, including Du Xiaoyao, were eating with oil stains all over their mouths, and the glow was full of energy.


    "It''s so ferocious. They are really eating qingtoujiao!"


    Many young men and women around were stunned and drooled.


    "What they eat is not meat, but treasure!"?


    There are elderly middle-aged eyes kept turning, choked face flushed.


    "What on earth did they come from?"


    There are a few arrogant young people moving, in the temptation of delicious food and energy, want to rob some, but some dare not, hesitant.


    "Delicious, delicious."


    Du Xiaoqing eat phase is really not flattery, a good role of beauty, eat is a beggar general.


    The thick soup barbecue melts in the mouth, which not only impacts the taste buds, but also turns into energy, which makes people feel comfortable.


    "Delicious, delicious!"


    Xiaohu keeps eating and swallowing, for fear that he won''t have to eat at last. Er, his appetite is the biggest.


    "Ah, that''s a treasure. I really want to have a bite!"


    Many people''s saliva is unable to help but flow all over the floor, they can clearly see that the young people eat the whole body rippling glow, full of energy.


    "But I''m afraid those guys are very difficult to get rid of. The green headed Jiaos dare to eat them. They''re so ferocious that they''re simply the devil."


    There was a young woman whose eyes were discolored and looked at Du Shaofu and others eating from afar.


    "Demon king, those people don''t have Du Shaofu in them. It''s said that Du Shaofu is the real devil." A young man frowned. He had heard of Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of wind breaking in the front air.


    After that, more than ten young men and women came out. They all looked strange, and they were orcs.


    More than a dozen young Orc men and women then floated in the sky. First, a young man in splendid clothes came out, embroidered with many Nebula patterns.


    The gorgeous young man''s face is handsome and three-dimensional, and the bun line seems to be covered with scales. His eyes are sharp and sweeping around, and the breath fluctuates, which seems to let the space suddenly permeate with cold.


    "Who is eating qingtoujiao? Get out of here!"


    The leading young man in splendid clothes drank heavily, and his whole body was covered with a dazzling mysterious color rune, which made many people''s souls tremble.


    "It''s a strong ORC. I''m sure I''ve come to trouble with some people who eat the green head Jiao!"The crowd was agitated, many people''s breath fluctuated, their eyes trembled and they retreated one after another.


    The breath of the orc youth made many strong people on the scene move in secret and don''t want to be affected.


    "Who yelled and yelled, disturbing people to eat, as the saying goes, food does not speak, sleep does not speak, no quality!"


    Du Shaofu patted his bulging stomach, belched, and slowly raised his head. His eyes swept over the gorgeous young man who was the leader of the orc tribe. His eyes suddenly brightened and said, "eh, this breath is like a monster on the list of heavenly beasts."


    "My brother qingtoujiao, it''s late for my brother!"


    The leader''s gorgeous young man''s eyes also scanned the head of qingtoujiao which had been stewed in the huge medicine house. However, he could still see that it was the skull of qingtoujiao, and his heart was filled with pain.


    The young man''s eyes were more and more fierce, and the chilling cold of his heart shot out. At last, he looked down at Du Shaofu and said, "long Jiu said that my brother qingtoujiao was killed by Du Shaofu. Even his head was cut off, and he died without a whole body. You are Du Shaofu?"


    "Yes, sir. Are you also a dragon nine?"


    The young man''s eyes moved slightly.


    "Du Shaofu, that young man is really the evil king Du Shaofu who has been widely spread recently!"


    As Du Shaofu nodded his head, the crowd around him was shocked. The name of Du Shaofu, the demon king recently, was absolutely resounding in the land of the wilderness.


    "Long Jiu is strong, but I''m just myself. I don''t listen to anyone''s advice. I''m just taking revenge for my brother qingtoujiao. Boy, I''ll never let you go today. I''ll die!"


    The young man in gorgeous clothes drank so much that he could not suppress the chill in his eyes. His figure was like an electric light, and he immediately went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The rolling momentum was as deafening as thunder. There were colorful runes gushing out from the young people in splendid clothes. A palm print suddenly appeared on Du Shaofu''s head.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu changed his face and ate happily. However, he was disturbed by others. Instead of retreating, he stamped on the ground, and his body leaped out directly. He waved and punched and left.


    Du Shaofu''s hand was simple and direct, but he was domineering and fierce. He immediately collided with the slap of the well-dressed youth.


    "Bang!"


    The dull sound suddenly spread, and a thunderbolt of energy collided in the sky, accompanied by the explosion of runes. The terrible energy immediately exploded and roared and swept. The surrounding mountains were also cracking, and many towering trees were swept and broken.


    "Pedaling!"


    The body of the well-dressed youth fell directly to the ground and staggered back, with blood spilling over the palm.


    "Hum..."


    The young man''s palm was hurt by Du Shaofu''s blow, and his skin split. Then there was a groan in his throat, and a mouthful of red blood spilled out of the corner of his mouth.


    "Ouch, the skin is thick enough."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were surprised. He thought that the young man''s palm would be broken at least with his fist, but he didn''t expect it was just a little bleeding.


    Du Shaofu''s flesh had been cut again, and there were not many hands left just after one blow. It also showed that the young man in gorgeous clothes was very strong.


    The young man in gorgeous clothes changed color, and the chill in his sharp eyes was fluctuating. Then, the runes on his body surged and turned into a colorful Python in the air.


    "Hula..."


    The colorful Python is like a dragon across the sky, with nebulae all over its body. It is huge and ferocious. It seems that it can devour the stars. Its power is enough to be on the list of many monsters.


    "Tianhuang swallow star python, my God, it''s the mysterious peak level of Tianhuang swallow star Python!"


    Looking at the appearance of the terrible giant, the surrounding shocked. The wild swallow star python, which is a terrible monster with ancient blood, is extremely rare.


    The number of any ORC with strong blood ties must be rare. Heaven is fair in this regard, except for the dragon clan, Phoenix clan and other few beasts.


    It is said that the snake swallows the stars in the wilderness. It is said that he can swallow the stars and block out the sun. It has left countless legends in ancient times.


    "Eh, it''s a good thing. The blood is not low!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the wild swallow star boa that day, but his eyes were blazing.


    Cutting bone and washing marrow, the higher the level of monster blood, the better the effect.


    "Kill!"


    Tianhuang swallow star Python was angry, with colorful scales standing upside down, with the sound of the sound of the ear, its huge body was like a huge terrible thunder impact down, the blood basin mouth opened, a terrible runic energy, finally turned into a huge energy vortex.


    "Swallow the star!"


    The wild boa swallows stars, and the energy erupts in his mouth. It seems that it turns into an energy black hole, as if it can swallow up the stars. The towering trees on the mountain below are also uprooted by life.


    At this moment, the surrounding sand and rocks, the ground cracked, the wind and clouds surging, everything seemed to be destroyed.


    "Shaoyang seal!"Du Shaofu hands his hand and turns into a golden Rune in front of his hand. The golden light bursts out and sweeps forward, directly hitting the energy whirlpool with one hand.


    "Boom!"


    The earth is shaking, the mountains are falling, the sky is going to be blown up, the terrible energy wave after wave spreads in an arc, and the broken runes are dazzling and submerging the heaven and earth, making the eyes of people around them unable to open.


    The energy whirlpool of the star swallowing Python in the wilderness is blown through and directly exploded!


    "Hiss!"


    Like lightning, Du Shaofu appeared on the back of Tianhuang star swallowing Python like a ghost. He lifted his foot to burst out golden light and stamped directly on the back of Tianhuang swallow star python.


    "Boom..."


    When the giant python''s body fell from the sky, it was like a huge force from the sky.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Tianhuang swallow star Python blood basin roars in the big mouth, spurts out the red blood, the sound wave shakes the sky.


    "My blood, this is my blood!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot. He was dying when he saw the blood gushing from the mouth of the wild swallow star python. He immediately wrapped the golden light down and pulled out several huge scales from the back of the wild star swallowing python that day, which made the blood gush in his huge body.


    "Crash!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and drank the blood of the beast. He took several jade bottles and immediately followed.


    The blood on the top level of Xuanmiao beast Zun is absolutely priceless and hard to find.


    "Ouch..."


    Under the intense pain, the wild swallow star Python roared like thunder, which was less frightening and fierce, and showed fear.


    Tianhuang swallow star Python whole body colorful light burst out, the scales glow, like colorful flame Teng, on the four sides of the space boiling.


    It seems that Tianhuang swallow star Python is desperate. Finally, he breaks away from Du Shaofu''s bondage, which is full of animal blood. His huge body shrinks immediately and turns into a colorful lightning. He runs away without looking back.


    "Don''t run. I haven''t had enough to drink. Don''t run away!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that he felt like he had run away from his favorite.


    But in a flash, that day the wild swallow star Python disappeared. Du Shaofu regretfully patted his thigh and could no longer chase him.


    "Run away, run away!"


    The remaining ten Orc young men and women in the distance ran away when they saw the wild land swallowing star boa, and they were all in a panic.


    "Ah, it''s a pity that I''ve had a big chance. It''s my fault!"


    Du Shaofu was still distressed. He slowly put away some jade bottles filled with the blood of Tianhuang swallow star python, wiped the blood from his mouth, and then picked up some pieces of Tianhuang swallow star python with scales of dozens of Jin of flesh and blood.


    "Let''s stew together. The taste should be better."


    Du Shaofu also directly put the dozens of Jin of Tianhuang swallow star Python meat into the medicine house to stew. His face was a little gloomy, and he still felt sorry for the escaped Tianhuang swallow star python.


    And at this time, the people around the scene, one by one in the eyes in fear, nothing is not creepy.


    While they were glad that they had not provoked the terrible purple robed youth, they were also shocked by Du Shaofu, the demon king who drank animal blood directly and tore up the wild land and swallowed the star python.


    The ferocity of Du Shaofu was beyond their imagination.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, is simply not a human being, but a real fierce beast. He is ferocious and deserves the reputation of the demon king!


    [in the big chapter, I added yesterday that Xiao Yu was applying for a driver''s license test recently. I''m very busy these days in terms of physical examination, residence permit and driving test questions. In particular, today''s residence permit application has been delayed by a lot of tedious things, and the update time is also chaotic. I''m sorry.


    As for others, some brothers don''t hold too much hope, so as not to be disappointed. Xiao Yu''s codeword has always been a part-time job, never a full-time author. Now he can only keep the third shift updated every day. Without efforts, Xiaoyu never asks for flowers or anything. Of course, he continues to ask for your support.


    If a book friend thinks that his writing is not good, he can have another choice. Therefore, I believe that there will be nothing that can be sprayed on Xiao Yu.


    As for the most part, you have to work hard to keep up with your daily life.


    Finally, I wish you all a happy life and smooth work. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1045

    Add that day the wild swallow star Python meat, a pot of thick soup stewed again.


    Seeing the cultivation strength of Du Shaofu, the demon king, his eyes were greedy, but he did not dare to move more.


    "Martial uncle, you are powerful, or you go to ask Du Shaofu for some soup?"


    In the crowd, a chubby young man was too fat to walk. At this time, the mouth water flowed in the corner of his mouth. He said weakly to an old man with long gray hair.


    "Get out of here, you little bunny. It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, also has this puppet who can compete with the master of fire sword of Tiandao sect. You think he is easy to deal with!"


    The old man gave the fat man a heavy look. His eyes were red. If he hadn''t been worried about the puppet of Du Shaofu, he would have asked for some soup.


    Seeing that the demon king Du Shaofu and others looked light, the strong people around him became more and more afraid.


    "It''s delicious and delicious. The meat of Tianhuang swallow star Python is also good."


    Du Xiaoqing drank thick soup, and his body was full of green and red light. He ate it freely and did not care about his image.


    "That''s good."


    Du Shaofu drank the soup, wiped his mouth, belched contentedly. Then he looked at the onlookers around him and said, "listen up, I''m looking for the news about Du Tingxuan. Anyone of you who has the latest news of Du Tingxuan can exchange it for a piece of roast meat of qingtoujiao, and stew it with qingtoujiao, Tianhuang tunxing python, and many precious natural materials and treasures The effect of Baotang is comparable to that of this elixir for our cultivators. It is only limited to the top ten. If you want it as soon as possible, it doesn''t count as repeated news. "


    When the voice came out, Du Shaofu polished the soup a little, which made many eyes even more intolerable.


    "Du Tingxuan has not appeared for a whole month."


    "It is said that the traces of the shenlei mansion should be in leiming mountain on the wasteland. Du Tingxuan will surely go to leiming mountain if he gets something related to shenlei mansion."


    "It is said that what Du Tingxuan got was a quotation, and he could get the first chance in shenlei mansion, and he had the best chance to inherit the divine thunder and heaven saint!"


    "At least half of the people in the whole land are looking for Du Tingxuan. Among them, the dragon people want to kill Du Tingxuan quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, there was only a moment of stagnation. Suddenly, there was a lot of people around, and many figures came out, saying the news about Du Tingxuan that they had learned recently.


    "One, two The three of you


    "Nine, the last one is you, no doubt, it''s you. Good luck has come to you, and the last ten."


    In just a few seconds, six old men, three middle-aged people, and the last beautiful woman made them guests in front of Du Shaofu''s medicine house. Each of them got a small piece of qingtoujiao meat and a large bowl of thick soup.


    "Yummy, this flavor only has in the sky, the world''s best!"


    "Good, good."


    Ten people ate so much that everyone around them turned red.


    "Du Shaofu, I have news from Du Tingxuan." There are also a lot of people shouting, want to get benefits.


    "Only ten. It''s full."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile and waved his hand. Ten pieces of news are enough, and the redundant news is almost repeated. The difference is not big. Judging from the ten news, at least the drunk father is still safe.


    "Shigong is so unkind."


    "Martial uncle, give us some."


    There was a lot of noise in the crowd around, and the disciple behind the ten people called out.


    It''s just that the ten people eat barbecue, drink thick soup, and melt in the mouth. They can''t think of the disciples behind them. They don''t have enough to eat.


    "Little brother Du Shaofu, can you have some more? It''s not enough to plug your teeth."


    An old man with a smile on his face, long gray hair and no eyebrows. When the barbecue and thick soup disappeared, he even forgot the taste. He laughed at Du Shaofu and wanted to have more.


    "Here''s another bowl."


    Du Shaofu nodded and gave the old man a bowl of thick soup and said, "but there is no barbecue."


    "Thank you very much. If you look up to me, you will be my brother from Baimei mountain." The old man patted his chest and said to Du Shaofu.


    "I hate my family all over the world. Do you dare to flirt with me and not be afraid to cause trouble?" Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "I''m afraid of something, but I only represent myself. It''s none of my business that I''m afraid of."


    The man of Baimei mountain grinned and said to Du Shaofu, "you have a lot of enemies. Tiandao sect and the dragon clan are all terrible. But if I meet an enemy now, I will not be vague."


    "No matter what you say is true or false, I''ll call you brother white eyebrow."


    When Du Shaofu saw the white eyebrow mountain man with a smile, he remembered the shadow of Du''s family."Ha ha, little brother Shaofu." People in Baimei mountain laugh and drink a bowl of thick soup.


    "Go on, when I respect my brother."


    Du Shaofu also handed a bowl of thick soup to the people of Baimei mountain, which made them smile brightly and the people around him envied him.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu and his martial uncle are nominal brothers and brothers. Are we going to call that demon king uncle Du Shaofu?" The disciples behind the people of Baimei mountain turned their eyes one by one.


    "I''m full."


    Dongli Qingqing wipes the oil stains on the corners of her mouth, which is still so beautiful. She never dyes human fireworks, but every time she meets him, she becomes an accident.


    "I''m full, too, but I seem to be breaking through!"


    Du Xiaoqing burps, suddenly feel the opportunity, she is about to break through, so she sat directly on the knee, fingerprints condensation, began to try to break through.


    At this time, Du Xiaoqing''s cultivation level, breakthrough opportunities can be met but not sought. Once missed, you don''t know when the next opportunity will be. Therefore, Du Xiaoqing doesn''t want to miss, and directly tries to break through, and wants to further his cultivation.


    "Tiger, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Du Shaofu said to Xiaohu that there was still a half pot of thick soup, which was a great tonic.


    At the command, the little tiger''s black Rune surged and turned into a huge body, roaring like thunder. In a lot of shocked eyes, he directly wiped out all the soup in a large medicine house, even the bones.


    "Three little, I seem to be breaking through."


    Transformed into human form, Xiaohu said to Du Shaofu in surprise. He also felt that he wanted to break through. He immediately sat cross legged and began to prepare.


    "Protect the law."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile, and then he put a seal around Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, waiting for their breakthrough.


    As the onlookers left, so did the people of Baimei mountain.


    On the noisy mountain road, only Du Shaofu was left immediately.


    "Hula..."


    All around the world, the energy gathered and turned into a whirlpool into Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing.


    Their opportunity came very quickly, and everything had already become a natural result, and the process of breakthrough was extremely rapid at this time.


    Du Shaofu also sat on his knees, adjusted his breath, absorbed the energy contained in the thick soup and the green head Jiaorou, and turned into pure mysterious Qi and poured into the shrine.


    "Boom!"


    Two days later, the tiger broke through, and the huge body stood in the air, blocking the sky and the sun. The black Rune swept away with the golden light, and set foot on the level of animal kingdom.


    The next day, Du Xiaoqing also began to break through. The body of Bifang divine bird appeared, shaking the sky, and the blue red flame was occupying the sea of clouds.


    Du Xiaoqing stepped on the animal Zun for the first time, and the terrible breath swept over, causing many people passing by in all directions to be shocked and afraid to approach.


    "I finally broke through."


    In human form, Du Xiaoqing''s smile is like Epiphyllum in the world, with a kind of holy beauty, which can be remembered and remembered at a glance.


    "Let''s go, to Thunder Mountain!"


    Du Shaofu said that it had been delayed for a few days. It is said that the sign of shenlei mansion is in leiming mountain. The drunk father may also go to leimingshan to try his luck.


    "Whoosh..."


    After that, several people unfolded their bodies, turned into long rainbow streamers, and immediately disappeared in place.


    The next day, in front of a vast mountain range, there was an amazing dull noise of energy from afar, and the breath was very powerful and terrible.


    "It seems to be very lively."


    Several figures fall from the sky, it is Du Shaofu, Dongli Qingqing, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao.


    Looking at the amazing movement and many onlookers in front of him, Du Shaofu and others gathered around curiously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1046

    Even in the breath from afar, Du Shaofu felt a familiar feeling, as if connected with himself.


    There were many people watching in front of them, hundreds and thousands.


    Recently, all the big and small forces in Kyushu, the animal kingdom and the demon world, and many strong ones have gone to the land of the wilderness. The land where I rarely visited was very lively.


    "Moo!"


    Just as Du Shaofu approached, the energy exploded and roared like thunder. It reverberated around the surrounding peaks like thunder. Many rocks fell from the surrounding mountains, and the echo was rolling and ringing.


    There are two people in front of the fierce battle, respectively in dealing with two huge monsters.


    There are still several monster corpses on the ground, but the cultivation level is not as strong as the two giant monsters who are still fighting.


    Two huge monsters, a giant demon leopard covered with blue scales and spots, has a body of tens of feet. The animal emperor''s realm is complete and full of top level breath. There is a sharp tooth in the big mouth of the blood basin. Four strong and powerful legs are like pillars of heaven. A pair of terrifying eyes are ferocious. The runes break out. The surrounding mountains are shaking and the earth is shaking, It''s like an earthquake!


    When Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on another giant monster, his eyes suddenly trembled and his heart trembled.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed that it was a huge thing. The terrible and oppressive atmosphere diffused into the sky, making it difficult for ordinary practitioners to breathe and obstruct the mysterious Qi in their bodies!


    It was a huge cow of hundreds of Zhang in size. Its body was red and black, but still with gold. On its body surface, it was covered with black and golden fire. Its four huge legs stood in the sky. On the horns of a pair of semicircular curved moons, the golden talisman''s Secret patterns flickered, and the momentum was terrible.


    The most peculiar thing is that the giant cow still has a pair of golden wings that do not belong to the cattle clan at all.


    This pair of wings expanded greatly, glittered with gold, and spread with incomparable pressure, which made the giant cow clearly the highest level of cultivation in the animal kingdom, but it was enough to make the general first military Zun tremble.


    At the moment, two excellent young men are dealing with the blue giant leopard and the black gold giant cow respectively.


    "Anzoshu''s strength is not vulgar!"


    "An Youchen is not weak either. Both of them are wuzun and famous for LAN Zhou."


    "The fame of their two brothers in Lan Zhou is only under Mo Wu''s injury!"


    "Even if Mo Wushang meets their two brothers, he will retreat a little bit."


    "That day, the wild leopard and the Chigu Tianyan cattle were also terrible, especially the Chigu Tianyan cattle, which seemed to have changed and were very strong."


    "Tianhuang leopard and Chigu Tianyan cattle are both wild animals in this land. I didn''t expect that their blood had reached such a level. If they were taken into a mount by anzaoxu and an Youchen, it would be a great help in the future!"


    "It''s not easy to accept the mount, but the two brothers are very human. They are very hopeful to succeed today."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion all around, all eyes fixed on the fierce battle in the field.


    At the moment, in the battlefield, the two young men who looked quite similar broke out with terrible power to suppress the Chigu Tianyan ox and the Tianhuang leopard in front of them.


    "Come on, elder martial brother an, take down those two evil animals!"


    Not far away, there are many young men and women cheering, some elderly middle-aged secretly nodding, eyes showing a smile.


    "Moo!"


    The red ancient flame cow and the red black flame Ox are very similar. They roar like thunder. The energy of the sky and earth around the huge body fluctuates disorderly. The black gold Rune flashes. With the black fire jumping, the huge body is like a meteorite, attacking an extraordinary youth.


    "Evil animal, submit to me, be my mount, or I will kill you!"


    The young man with the face of Chigu Tianyan cow is quite crazy. His robe is full of drum and his fist blows at him.


    This young man can smash mountains, distort space and suppress Chigu Tianyan cattle with one fist and rune!


    "Roar!"


    Not far away, the leopard roared, blue runes burst out all over the body, with a tremendous Rune impact, the energy was boiling all over the body, the place where the huge body passed was cracked, with a sense of desolation.


    "Be my mount, or you''ll die!"


    Another young man seemed to be hot tempered and proud, and his whole body was full of runes. He jumped up to the ground and suppressed Tianhuang leopard with one fist and one palm attack.


    The fierce battle between the two men and two beasts has lasted for a long time.


    But many people can see at a glance that the two animals have been suppressed.


    If not for the two young men who had just arrived in wuzun, they would have been unable to resist.


    But even now, the two animals are in a desperate situation.


    "Bang!"


    Chigu Tianyan cow was shocked back by the youth, and the golden wings behind him burst out golden light to stop the retreat. His huge eyes like a brass gong were covered with black gold fire, and his rage was to the extreme.


    "Evil animal, the last thing I ask you is that you can be my mount!"The young man stepped into the air, looked at the red ancient Tian Yan cow and cried out.


    "You are not qualified. How can I become the mount of someone? Kill!"


    Chi Gu Tian Yan Niu opened his mouth and cheered like thunder. His golden wings behind him were like the wings of a ROC. There was a golden energy between the fans. The storm surged like a wave, splashing hundreds of feet high and directly hitting the young man.


    Chigu Tianyan cattle to fight to the end, will never become a human mount!


    "Evil animal, toast, do not eat, eat and punish wine!"


    The young man drank coldly, and his fists were full of runes. They collided with Chigu Tianyan cattle directly and drove them back.


    "Pedaling!"


    But the young man was also shocked back several steps under the terrible golden storm under the red ancient flame cow''s wings. The domineering and frightening breath brought by the golden wings made him very afraid.


    "Chi Peng, you are quick. Go to my father and kill these human beings. Otherwise, I don''t recognize you as a younger brother."


    Tianhuang leopard opened his mouth, but the voice was clear and crisp, but it was a female voice. The huge body impacted on the young people it was facing. It was very fierce, terrible and vigorous.


    "I''m not going to leave you, sister lanhuan."


    Chigu Tianyan''s huge body stretches across the sky. The sky and earth around him "roar" and vibrate. The earth under his feet is cracked. At the same time, the black and gold runes around him drown a large space like waves.


    "Heavy peak and martial vein, suppress!"


    In the face of Chigu Tianyan Niu''s young man''s urging, he can only suppress Chigu Tianyan Niu, who is at the top of the animal King''s realm. If he wants to completely suppress the beast, he knows that he must urge the arterial soul.


    "Boom!"


    The youth stimulates the pulse and soul, and the secret patterns of the talisman are surging. The dazzling runes around the body are like a continuous group of peaks. With the momentum of wind, clouds, lightning and thunder, Chigu Tianyan cattle are suppressed.


    "Wang Tianzi, elder martial brother an is going to win!"


    Not far away, there were many young men and women smiling. In their minds, they knew that the two beasts would definitely be defeated.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At last, Chigu Tianyan ox finally became more and more difficult. Under the movement of its golden wings, its huge body also regressed one after another, and its mouth overflowed with blood.


    "I''d rather die than surrender to you!"


    With the roar of the red ancient flame ox, the bloody mouth spits out a jet of black gold fire, which turns into a black gold flame halo, surrounding the fiery rune, blocking the collapse of the young man''s military pulse.


    "Evil animal is evil animal!"


    The young man drank coldly and urged the martial arts to be powerful and powerful. He waved his hand and directly patted the black and gold flaming aura of the red ancient Tianyan ox. all of a sudden, thousands of runes burst out, and the fire waves splashed everywhere, with a broken and dazzling Rune surging.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Chigu Tianyan cattle finally lost, coughing up blood again, and the huge body shook back.


    "Evil animal, if you don''t want to ride for me, then dig your secret bone and draw your animal blood!"


    Although it''s a pity that the young people drink coldly, they don''t want to delay more. With this terrible momentum, Fu Wenhui gathers into a mountain shadow, and in an instant it collapses on top of the head of the red ancient Tianyan ox.


    The terrible power broke out, and everyone could feel that the young man was ready to kill, and the Chigu Tianyan ox was going to be killed by the town.


    "Get out of here!"


    At this time, a young man in purple robe appeared in front of the red ancient flame cow, and his body had a golden light.


    The next moment, the purple robed youth shot out with one hand, and the golden Rune swept out, just like a golden giant ROC flying in the clouds. It was so powerful and powerful that it swept out directly with one wing.


    "Hula..."


    When the golden light broke out, the imaginary shadow of the young man''s mountain peak was attacked. Suddenly, the sky and the earth seemed to burst to pieces in the sound of "roaring" all around.


    Then they saw that the young man, who had just returned to be extraordinary and magnificent, suddenly fell down from the air like a broken winged bird.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Young people keep spitting out blood, vulnerable to a single blow, heavily hit the ground.


    It happened so fast that some people didn''t react to it.


    "You go too"


    a beautiful woman appeared almost at the same time in front of the Tianhuang leopard, who was on the verge of defeat and was full of blood. Waving a palm print, she appeared in front of the second youth immediately.


    This light floating palm, breath with vitality, but do not know why, so that the second young man for no reason in the heart hair, had to resist the heart tremor, all one hand to go!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1047

    "Boom..."


    The Runes of palm print collide with each other, and there is a "roaring" energy at the collision place. A storm sweeps across the mountains and rivers, just like a tornado, sweeping away the rocks and broken trees.


    Around the sand and stone, wind and clouds, so that the large area of chaos, the ground shaking violently!


    "Pooh


    The second young man, also suddenly shot backward, with this blood spurt out, his body smashed into the rubble heap.


    With the appearance of this pair of young men and women, many people around immediately shrunk their necks. These two young men and women are too strong, and the two brothers, anzaoxu and an Youchen, are so vulnerable. What a horror.


    "Are they the young generation out of the secular world?"


    Many eyes glowing and trembling, staring at that pair of young men and women tightly, all of which are shocked in the heart.


    At the moment, for the sudden help, Chi Gu Tian Yan Niu and Tian Huang Bao are also surprised. Du Shaofu looks puzzled in the huge eyes of the two animals.


    Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing were just helping.


    Du Shaofu looked at the giant red ancient flame ox in front of him. His fierce expression became gentle. He gave a slight smile and said, "little fellow, don''t you know me?"


    The eyes of the red ancient flame cow were bright, and the excited body trembled. It recognized the young man in front of him, and also recognized the fairy like beautiful woman in front of him not far away.


    "Brother, sister, it''s you. Why are you here?"


    A moment later, Chigu Tianyan Niu choked out a word. He really didn''t know what to call the purple robed youth, but he knew who the purple robed youth and the elf like beautiful woman were. It was the third and fourth living creature that he had seen in addition to his parents since he was born.


    "Little guy, the progress is really terrible!"


    Du Shaofu smiles. Compared with the orcs, the Chigu Tianyan ox in front of him is almost just a child, but his cultivation has reached such a terrible level.


    This Chigu Tianyan ox is the red Peng produced by Chiyu and Yansu, which Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing met in the dark forest. What he drank was not milk, but the blood of Dapeng on Du Shaofu''s body.


    He had just seen chipeng. Although the red Peng at this time should have evolved into chiwu yanniu over the past few years, Du Shaofu recognized at a glance that the breath of chipeng was related to himself.


    "Brother, I finally see you again."


    Red Peng excited, red and black fiery eyes with a pale gold wave, that huge body immediately turned into a teenager like a little boy.


    The young boy is dressed in black and gold clothes. He has a strong physique. His pupils fluctuate in pale gold, but on his forehead are two small horns of the living, which makes him very cute.


    Chipeng, who turned into a teenager, immediately ran to Du Shaofu and was very intimate. For him, the purple robed youth in front of him was his relatives, and his blood was connected with him.


    Tianhuang leopard''s huge body is also changing. When the rune moves, it turns into a woman who seems to be only two or three years older than Du Xiaoqing. Her delicate body has a kind of vigorous and soft, very special light blue long hair, which naturally spreads out her waist.


    She was wearing a tight blue armor, outlined the absolute temptation of concave and convex arc, the whole person is like a blue spirit.


    The woman came to the red Peng''s side, that graceful posture to the extreme, and temperament out of the dust, but also showed a strong and unspeakable temptation.


    She was curious to see Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, as well as a beautiful young girl and a young man in black who were approaching at this time, as well as the golden macaque on the beautiful and ethereal girl. She could feel that their breath was unusual.


    "Oh, it''s a surprise that the calf is so strong. Do you know me, calf?"


    Du Xiaoyao stood on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, and his eyes caught a glimpse of chipeng. When he was in the dark forest, he would never forget that calf had sprinkled his urine on him.


    "Hey, are you the stone demon?" Red Peng looks at Du Xiaoyao and recognizes Du Xiaoyao after a moment.


    "Chi Peng, who are they?"


    The woman opens her mouth and looks at Du Shaofu and others and asks Chi Peng.


    "Sister lanhuan, they are my brother and sister, they are my relatives. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you when I go back." Red Peng said happily to that blue magic.


    "Thank you for your help, but they are very strong. Can you help me take chipeng away and go to my father."


    At this time, the blue magic look is still dignified, and the corners of his mouth are still bloodstained. On his charming face, his long eyelashes blink, a pair of big eyes show a little sharp light, but they are clear and noble. He looks at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing closely, and knows that they are friends and not enemies.


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman, with her body bulging under her armor, and her plain waist in a tight grip. She seemed to be enchanting in silence and sent out an attractive invitation.


    This woman''s dress is not gorgeous, but it gives people a charming feeling of water covered with fog. It is not as direct as Li Xue, but more introverted, but with a wild charm, like emanating from the bone, can quietly affect the man''s nerves."Don''t worry. You''ll be all right."


    Du Shaofu then said to LAN Huan that this woman, who was a leopard in the wilderness, was able to let Chi Peng go first in such a crisis, which shows that the relationship with chipeng is not general.


    "Asshole, who are you?"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice and the roar of shouts, hundreds of people gathered together and helped the two miserable youths with blood dripping to their feet. A fat old man with a leader looked at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing with gloomy eyes.


    "You can go, or I won''t be polite! Hunyuan wuzun, you can''t take advantage of me! "


    Du Shaofu stares at the stout old man, his eyes are sharp and he doesn''t give in. These people hurt Chi Peng and have already angered Du Shaofu. If he hadn''t been surrounded by many people and had scruples, Du Shaofu would have done it long ago.


    "Boy, are you tired of living? Do you dare to shout at my ancient boxing sect and report to the door if you move my disciples?"


    The stout old man drank heavily, but his secret eyes were filled with solemn doubt. The young man could see his accomplishments at one glance. His own strength was so terrible that he was absolutely extraordinary from behind.


    Therefore, although the old man was furious at the moment, he did not dare to make a move at once and wanted to know the identity of the other party.


    "His name is Du Shaofu, a disciple of Laozi''s ancient Qingyang. If you dare to touch me, try his hair!"


    When the last word came down, a white old man appeared in the sky. He was white with white hair and beard. He was carrying an ancient sword and standing with his hands. He was like a master.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king Du Shaofu!"


    Hearing this, he was suddenly shocked. The name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, is now famous on the land of the wilderness.


    But at the moment, the eyes of the short fat old man were very ugly, and they were staring at the old man in white robe. The eyes of the corners of his eyes twitched and his face was gloomy. He said, "the ancient clear and bright, the mountains don''t turn and the water turns. You, the ancient emperor, wait for me. Let''s go."


    In the end, the stout old man waved away with hundreds of ancient boxing disciples in his extremely ugly face, without any stay.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. The old man who appeared in the appearance of a peerless master at the moment was not master Gu Qingyang.


    "Haha, there are more and more powerful people on the land in the end of the world. Zongzhong is not at ease. So let me come, and you, Mr. Jinpeng, have arrived, but he has taken the lead in exploring the way."


    Gu Qingyang watched the fat Tuo Zun of the ancient boxing school leave. Then he laughed at Du Shaofu. Two big front teeth burst out and spattered with saliva. All of a sudden, the face of the peerless master disappeared.


    "Whoosh..."


    After the air, a lot of broken wind came, followed by a lot of dense figures, and finally appeared in this piece of sky.


    Many familiar figures suddenly fell on Du Shaofu''s eyes. During the year, it was Yin Mochen, water like cold, Spirit descending, Si ruofeng, and other outstanding figures of the younger generation of the ancient Tianzong. There were also three senior brothers Yu Wanli, master brother jiansantong, and other senior brothers such as Zhen Mingze and Hu sankun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1048

    In addition, there are several strong men, Du Shaofu has also seen, all of them have entered the purple thunder Xuan tripod forging body of the ancient emperor of heaven.


    "It''s said that you are well-known on the land of the wilderness. You killed Xue Qianzhan of Tiandao sect in Hanzhou, and you also made the dragon people angry."


    He looked at Du Shaofu with his eyes fixed on him and said, "you guy, you can be famous everywhere."


    "Hey, do you want to try it? There is a dragon nine in the dragon clan. How about giving it to you?" Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Dragon nine..."


    Hearing the speech, the spirit suddenly took a cold breath, almost did not relax, and said: "forget it, just the day before yesterday, I saw the strength of that dragon nine guy. A Lei Yunyan at the top level on the other side of the mountain was easily killed by him. I''m not an opponent. You should be careful."


    "Well, let''s get out of here first. It''s not only one chum Tuo Zun who came to the ancient boxing sect. If the other one comes, there will be some trouble."


    Gu Qingyang said that the two disciples of the ancient boxing sect were severely damaged. I''m afraid that they will not give up and the ancient boxing sect will not be under the ancient Tianzong.


    "Brother, sister lanhuan and I have to go back, otherwise uncle Huang will be worried."


    Chi Peng, with a light golden light in his double pupils, said to Du Shaofu, "otherwise, you can go with me. My father and my mother often mention you. If you come, you will be very happy."


    "Your father and your mother are here, too?" Du Shaofu asked Chi Peng.


    "Yes, my parents have always been here." Chi Peng nods.


    "We live here, and the whole land is ours. But recently, a lot of humans and orcs have come, many of them have killed many of us. Hateful!"


    Blue magic''s eyes show a kind of wild and fierce. Recently, many orcs have been killed by human beings in the wasteland. This time, she and chipeng took several strong orcs to revenge, but they were finally suppressed by the two young people. If they were not helped, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    "Are there any orcs in the whole land?"


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu asked LAN Huan.


    "The wilderness of nature is very large on the mainland. There are many places that are extremely dangerous. We have lived here for generations and dare not go there. However, there should be our orcs in all the safe places." LAN Huan looked at Du Shaofu, hesitated and said.


    "So it should be quite easy for you to find someone?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and his eyes were covered with essence. Then he asked Chi Peng and LAN Huan, "I need to find someone. Can you help me?"


    "Brother, are you looking for a human being?" Chi Peng asked Du Shaofu.


    "Yes, he is on the land now, and I must find him as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu nodded. If he could ask the orcs in this land to help him find him, he would have much hope to find him.


    "Sister LAN Huan..."


    Red Peng looked at the blue magic, eyes with the color of pleading.


    LAN Huan looks at chipeng, and then looks at Du Shaofu. Bei Chi gently says, "my father will not promise to help a human, but you have just rescued me. You are kind to me. I think my father will not refuse to help, but I can''t promise. But I can take you back to ask my father. If my father agrees, there will be no problem. You can ask all the orcs to help you find it Look. "


    "Thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu nodded and was willing to go back with LAN Huan.


    "I can''t take them. Human beings are not welcome with us."


    Lanhuan looked around the ancient Qingyang, the spirit, Yin Mochen said.


    Du Shaofu, with a clear mind, turned to Gu Qingyang and said, "master, I''ll go to do something first. I''ll say goodbye to my master first, and then I''ll go to see him."


    "Shaofu, you are in a very dangerous situation, and some wild animals in this wasteland are not easy to deal with. You..." It''s not easy to frown.


    "Master, don''t worry. I''ll be fine." Du Shaofu said to Gu Qingyang positively.


    "Then I will go with you alone."


    Gu Qingyang is still worried. Du Shaofu has already offended the dragon clan. In tiandaozong, there is another ancient boxing sect. How can he trust his followers.


    "Master, don''t worry, my disciples are not in any way, and I have my own assurance. There are crises everywhere, and the disciples of Zongzhong still need master''s protection."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the people of the ancient Tianzong. Although there is not only one strong warrior in the ancient Tianzong''s lineup at the moment, it is not enough to protect the disciples of the ancient Tianzong in the wasteland where the powerful people gather at this time.


    "Well, be careful."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s insistence, the disciples of Zongzhong really need their own protection. They can''t have any accidents. Their own disciples seem to grasp it. Gu Qingyang finally nods his head and agrees.


    "Whoosh..."


    Later, Du Shaofu, Dongli Qingqing, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaohu, with lanhuan and chipeng, leave with the corpses of several animals on the ground."This guy, there seems to be a good woman around him."


    If the water is cold blue, there are ripples in the double pupils. Looking at the green back of the East, the red lips murmur softly.


    With Chi Peng and LAN Huan leaving, Du Shaofu learns from his mouth that both chipeng and his parents are living in this wasteland. The reason why he went to the dark forest at first was that he was pregnant with three armours and his strength was greatly reduced. So he had to leave in order to avoid the powerful enemies among animals. Finally, he found Wuyan Lingshen in the dark forest, and then met him Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing.


    After leaving the dark forest, Chiyu did not immediately return to the land of the wild land, but got another chance. After breaking through to the animal waiting environment, Chiyu did not worry about the strong enemy and returned to the natural wasteland again.


    Although the red ROC is small, it was born to drink the blood of Dapeng gold wings, showing a terrible talent.


    It may be because of the blood of the golden winged Dapeng that the blood of the red ancient Tianyan cattle was aroused. In addition, the benefits of the blood of the golden winged Dapeng bird soared to the sky among the orcs. Finally, it was appreciated by Tianhuang leopard, one of the three giants in the land of the wilderness.


    Chipeng was adopted as the son of Tianhuang leopard and inherited by a strong ancient red ancient flame ox. in a short period of seven or eight years, chipeng grew up to be a complete peak of the animal kingdom, which has been known as a miracle on the land of the wilderness.


    LAN Huan''s father is the Tianhuang leopard, one of the three big Orc giants on the land of the wilderness. He is a terrible Orc strongman and two other Orc giants, who control all the orcs in the whole land.


    "I haven''t officially said thank you. Thank you for saving Chi Peng and me."


    In the middle of the sky, blue magic shows his body shape, and the radian under his armor is sketched out, with a kind of fitness and wildness. If he does not know that it is a terrible leopard in the wilderness, he is afraid that it is enough to make any man have a strong desire to conquer it.


    "Lanhuan girl is serious. I don''t need to thank you for my relationship with red Peng." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    Dongli Qingqing smiles at LAN Huan Ying Ying and follows Du Shaofu tightly without speaking.


    "Are you human couples?"


    Lanhuan looks at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, and asks curiously. He is graceful and elegant, and has a kind of vigorous and unspeakable temptation, especially the light blue long hair flying with the wind. The whole person is like a blue spirit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1049

    Smell speech, east from the green, Jiao Yan suddenly suffused with red.


    "We are friends, not human couples." Du Shaofu smiles bitterly and says to LAN Huan.


    "You are all strong. According to your human words, you are very well matched. Why don''t you become husband and wife?" Blue illusory eye light shows the color of doubt, seems to be extremely difficult to understand.


    "Lanhuan girl, apart from matching, the most important thing between human husband and wife is emotion. Only when two people love each other can they become husband and wife." East from Qingqing smile, resolve the embarrassment on the face.


    "It seems very troublesome. Unlike US orcs, we can open our mouth when we recognize it. If we agree, we can be together. If we disagree, we refuse." LAN Huan said.


    "And you''ve got a partner?"


    Little tiger opened his mouth and asked LAN Huan. His deep and dark eyes did not know why. At this time, he was less fierce and fierce, and more nervous.


    LAN Huan looked at the tiger. After a while, he said, "I haven''t, our wild leopard race is very rare. It''s not easy to find a partner."


    "Other races are OK, don''t have to be of the same clan?" Du Shaofu asked curiously.


    "Among the orcs, if each race becomes a partner with other races, it is extremely unfavorable for the reproduction of the offspring. Especially, the higher the blood level is, the lower the reproduction rate will be. If it is combined with other races, the reproduction rate will be lower and even unable to survive. Even if they survive, they will be in poor health and will be more likely to die. Only a very small number of people will be able to combine the advantages of the two races, and even gain To new powers, but that''s too low a probability. " Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu.


    "I see."


    Du Shaofu realized that the monsters on the list of heavenly beasts had powerful self, but heaven was fair and could not make the whole clan strong. If the two clans were combined, they would undoubtedly be lower in terms of reproduction. It would be very difficult to breed a more powerful existence.


    Tiger did not speak again, quietly looking at the blue magic, dark inside the pupil smeared some strange ripples.


    "Roar..."


    Under the guidance of red Peng and LAN Huan, a huge continuous mountain appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    Around the mountains, just like a vast cliff, there are dark clouds all the year round, and the breath is unusual.


    "It seems that there is a talisman array?"


    Du Shaofu looked ahead. The breath around the mountains should have existed. The breath was ancient and not a general Fu array.


    "There are many ancient Fu arrays here, and I don''t know who left them. It''s said that they have existed for a long time, but this Fu array has been a remnant array for a long time. However, there are still some enemy methods that can''t be touched, and people who are not familiar with it come in and easily fall into crisis." LAN Huan said.


    "Lan Huan * and master chipeng are back!"


    With several people approaching, there are many figures swept out of the mountains, as well as many monsters.


    "Lanhuan *, you are back at last. The chief commander has sent all the tribes to look for you and master chipeng."


    The dignified look of a young man who has just ascended into the realm of the orc emperor has just opened up.


    "Yuan Xiong, where''s my father?" LAN Huan asked the orc youth.


    "The chief commander is consulting with the second commander."


    The beast youth said, but his eyes fell on Du Shaofu, Dongli Qingqing, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao.


    "Chi Peng, take them around. I''ll find my father." LAN Huan hears the speech, and then says to the red Peng.


    "Good."


    Red Peng nodded to LAN Huan, and then said to Du Shaofu, "brother, I''ll take you to my parents."


    At this moment, we have already seen the Shiwei and duchiyan''s palace in the same level.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again. It''s fate!"


    Chi Yu and Yan Tu sigh. They are also very pleased to see Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing. Chipeng sits beside him.


    After some chatting, Du Shaofu learned from the mouth of Yan Su and Chiyu that there were many orcs in the land, but he did not know why they were called barbarians.


    This is Tianhuang cliff, which is the territory of Tianhuang leopard, the three major Orc giants on this land. Tianhuang leopard is powerful, and there are several commanders under him, all of whom are strong in the realm of animal respect.


    "Chipeng."


    A moment later, a beautiful figure of armor comes in a hurry, which is the previous blue fantasy.


    His appearance in a hurry, he nodded at Chiyu and Yansu with a dignified look, and immediately said to Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, "you''ll go with me right away. We''ll leave here, or it''ll be too late."


    "Lanhuan girl, what''s going on?" Du Shaofu asked suspiciously.


    "Sister lanhuan, what''s the matter?" Little red Peng is also full of doubts.


    "There''s no time to explain now. You''ll have to pull this apart with me, or it''ll be too late." LAN Huan is in a hurry.


    Looking at LAN Huan''s anxious and dignified look, Du Shaofu nods, and then the people leave with LAN Huan."Sister LAN Huan, are these the people who saved you?"


    Just as they walked out of the door to the door, a deep voice came, and a yellow figure appeared in the air.


    Here comes a young man of twenty-eight or eight years old, dressed in yellow war spirit, with a strong body and fierce breath.


    The young man looked at Du Shaofu and others, and looked at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing with a sneer in his eyes. He said, "did you save my sister lanhuan? What''s your name?"


    "Jinling, it''s none of your business what their names are."


    Before Du Shaofu had said anything, LAN Huan stepped forward, looked at the young man and said, "they are my benefactor. They have saved my life. You''d better not move."


    "Sister LAN Huan, it''s really none of our business what their names are. I''ll ask them casually."


    The young man named Jinling smiles at lanhuan, but he is rather gloomy and even chilly toward Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, and says, "it''s just that human beings are too cunning. Maybe this is a bitter meat scheme. If I want to sneak into our Tianhuang cliff, I have to ask him carefully."


    "I have a clear idea whether it''s a bitter plan or not. You don''t have to worry about it." Blue magic''s eyes were gloomy to the golden scale.


    "My brother won''t do us any harm, I can guarantee it!"


    Red Peng opens his mouth and looks at the gold scale.


    At this time, Chiyu and Yan Mian also came out, standing nearby and looking at the gold scale, with a dignified look.


    "Jin Peng, does this matter have anything to do with you? You all recognize that human beings are brothers. It seems that these two human beings are very clever. As expected, human beings are all cunning." Jin scale looks at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing with a smile and a cold look in his eyes.


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of the broken wind resounded, and many figures fell again, and a lot of vigorous atmosphere came, as if to solidify the space.


    At first, a thin but vigorous middle-aged man appeared to be in his fifties. He was dressed in a tight suit and a spotted Cape. His pupils were as deep as the sea.


    "Half domain level breath, super strong!"


    When Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the thin middle-aged body, his eyes suddenly trembled.


    Du Shaofu has seen many strong people at the level of half domain. He can immediately feel that this thin middle-aged man has not really set foot on the level of martial arts, but he has absolutely reached the level of half domain.


    Behind the thin middle-aged, there is a little short, but also a very strong old man in his fifties.


    The old man''s golden hair shawl, wearing a yellow robe, his eyes are filled with chilling light, and the breath on his body is absolutely terrible.


    Du Shaofu secretly estimated that the breath of the middle-aged in the yellow robe would not be much weaker than that of the purple emperor.


    "Two strong orcs."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved in secret. Even after these two strong orcs, they were followed by many powerful orcs. All of them were extremely powerful.


    "Dad."


    "Uncle Huang."


    Seeing the thin middle-aged leader, LAN Huan and Chi Peng both went forward, and the dignified look on their faces relaxed a lot.


    "Magic son, is it these who saved you and red Peng?"


    The thin middle-aged looked at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao, and finally focused on Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1050

    When he looked at him, Du Shaofu felt that he was about to be seen through.


    East from green eyes move, at the moment by that thin middle-aged looking, also seems to feel something, a faint green light from the depths of the eyes flash away.


    "Eh..."


    In the thin middle-aged looking at, suddenly a look of doubt appeared in his deep eyes.


    "A lot of strong people. Will these guys be bad for us?" Du Xiaoyao''s voice was in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "We act according to circumstances." Du Shaofu echoed to Du Xiaoyao.


    "Uncle Huang, that''s my brother and sister. It''s their help that makes LAN Huan and I out of danger."


    Chipeng said to the thin middle-aged that it was one of the three giants of the orcs on the land of the wilderness, and also the adoptive father of chipeng, Tianhuang leopard. However, Chi Peng never changed his mouth.


    "Chi Peng, have you known them before?"


    Tianhuang leopard''s eyes were taken back from Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, and asked Chi Peng.


    "Yes." Red Peng nodded seriously.


    "Uncle Huang, even if these people know Chi Peng, they can''t prove that this is not a bitter plan. I''m afraid it''s those shameless human beings who want to send people to investigate our reality." Golden scale said to the wild leopard, but his face was respectful and did not dare to be slighted.


    Tianhuang leopard looks at Jinlin, and then looks again from Du Shaofu, Dongli Qingqing and other people, and gently scans them. He replies to Jinlin: "Jinlin''s wise nephew, how do you think we should distinguish them? Although we say they are human beings, if we really save chipeng and lanhuan, we should treat each other politely."


    "Uncle Huang, with the cultivation of sister LAN Huan and Chi Peng as their strength, if these two human beings want to be able to save sister LAN Huan and Chi Peng, their strength must be excellent. Let me try the strength of these two human beings." Golden scale said to the wild leopard, with a proud self-confidence in his eyes.


    "Dad..."


    Lanhuan smell speech, Jiaoyan look slightly heavy, look at the father, said: "they are my benefactor, we are so, it seems that some inappropriate."


    "There are many minds in human beings, so we should do more precautions."


    Tianhuang leopard waved to LAN Huan. Without saying much, he looked up slightly and looked at Du Shaofu. He said, "two little friends, we have a lot of grudges between the orcs and the human beings recently. We have to be more careful for some people who have ulterior motives. For the sake of the orcs on the Tianhuang cliff, how about inviting the two of you to take an activity?"


    "With him?"


    Du Shaofu looked around him with a slightly dignified look. He looked at the gold scales in front of him, and said, "if I win, what can I represent?"


    "If you can win the golden scale, I believe that those human beings will not rest assured that they will put the descendants of such a natural posture on the Tianhuang cliff." Tian Huang Bao said, looking at Du Shaofu, he showed some meaningful smile with great interest.


    "All right."


    Du Fu stepped up and down, and Duqing stepped forward.


    Watching Du Shaofu go out, LAN Huan''s worried look is relaxed a lot.


    "You two humans can do it together."


    Jin Ling looks at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, and his eyes are cold and dim. All of a sudden, it makes this space a bit cold, as if it were a frost.


    "This..."


    At the moment, the most worried is the red and the inflammation of the skin two people, double pupil dignified, looked to the red Peng.


    "Parents, don''t worry." Red Peng is not worried, even with a faint mysterious smile.


    "Just you, I''ll be enough!"


    As Du Shaofu walked out, his whole body was covered with a faint golden light. He thought of the golden scale and walked away. The breath that spread out of the golden light suddenly made the eyes of many powerful orcs around him tremble. It seemed that he felt a kind of terrible and frightening breath.


    "I don''t feel ashamed. I hate human beings most. Let you know my golden scale is powerful!"


    Jin Ling was gloomy, and his eyes looked down on Du Shaofu truthfully. His whole body also began to appear yellow, sending out a wave of terror. With a fist, the black tiger hit Du Shaofu directly.


    All of this is too fast. Jinling''s hand is too fast. It''s as fast as lightning. He is ruthless and ruthless. He wants to solve the human in front of him.


    "Hum!"


    Jin Ling was very quick and swift, but Du Shaofu was also very human. He snorted coldly in his throat and hit him directly.


    "Bang bang!"


    All of a sudden, a deep sonic boom resounded, terrible energy erupted directly, runes soared into the sky, dazzling, golden light swept around, yellow light exploded, and the shaking ground cracked.


    "Pedaling..."


    Under a lot of shocking eyes, Jinling''s body is staggering and shaking back directly. Some people see that there are bloodstains spilling out on Jinling''s fist.


    When Jin Ling stabilized his body, his eyes were filled with horror. His fist was numb, and the mouth of the tiger was shaken and bleeding.Gold scale is very strong, he has confidence in his own defense, but his opponent''s strength is too big, it is so terrible.


    "It seems to be a combination of martial arts, but it is as powerful as a powerful fist."


    Tianhuang leopard eyes move, then you light way: "just that momentum, this person in the end is human or beast clan?"


    Behind Tianhuang leopard, the old man in his fifties had a little sneer in his eyes. At this time, the whole face was gloomy.


    "Roar!"


    The golden Rune erupts, and the golden scale becomes its own body. It is a huge golden lion with more than 100 feet in length. The whole body is covered with gold scales, and the rune is dazzling.


    "Golden scale ancient lion, the animal Zun realm first ascends the peak!"


    When Du Shaofu looked up, his body suddenly looked very small in front of the huge golden lion. However, the breath that spread from his body could virtually set off a magnificent.


    "I don''t know what the effect will be if the blood essence of the golden scale ancient lion cuts bones and marrow, and the meat of the golden scale ancient lion must also be a great tonic?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge golden lion. His tongue licked a circle of his lips, and his eyes showed a little greedy.


    "Boom


    In the next moment, a golden talisman and secret pattern broke out on the body of the golden scale ancient lion. Then it began to arrange and evolve, and finally turned into a virtual Golden Lion of tens of feet in size.


    This imaginary golden lion''s shadow spreads out, and it''s earth shaking as soon as it appears. The terrible power makes the space tremble.


    "Roar!"


    The shadow of the golden lion roared away at Du Shaofu. Under the terrible power, it seemed that it was going to explode the surrounding sky, roaring like thunder. The substantive sound wave was like a vast ocean sweeping all directions, which could roar the sky and kill all living beings in the world.


    "That''s the gift of the golden scale itself," the roar of the Golden Lion ", which can destroy the original God and shatter the mind


    "It is said that an ancient ancestor of the golden scale ancient lion clan could shatter the stars and break the mountains with a roar!"


    All around, people were surprised to hear that the golden scale was terrible. All the people present knew that it was the strongest existence of the younger generation on the Tianhuang cliff.


    "It''s very strong, but it''s only the first time that the Animal Kingdom reaches the peak!"


    Du Shaofu was not afraid. The purple robe trembled and waved directly with one hand. A stream of golden talisman secret patterns arranged in a "boom" sound. The golden talisman''s Secret patterns condensed into a golden feather shadow, interwoven into a golden light cluster. It collided with the phantom lion''s shadow, and directly shattered the imaginary lion''s shadow.


    "Bang!"


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the huge golden scale lion. The purple robe wrapped with golden light made the void tremble all around.


    The blow of Du Shaofu''s fist made a golden ocean appear behind him, stirring up the vast void waves, and then fell on the body of the golden scale.


    "Bang bang!"


    The huge body of the golden scale, then with the mouth of blood gushing out, and finally fell heavily on the ground, it has been transformed into human form again, but it is also the shaking of the earth.


    The golden scale of the ancient lion''s body, the golden scale of the animal Zun Kingdom, was defeated by its efforts.


    The appearance of this scene made the eyes of many orcs around him astonished and unbelievable.


    "Is the purple robed youth human or Orc? The smell on his body seems to be more like our orcs!"


    They looked at Du Shaofu with shocked eyes. They felt the breath of Du Shaofu, more like a beast than a human.


    The gold scale climbed up from the ground, his mouth full of blood, and looked at the purple robed youth in the air. His eyes showed fear and shock.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1051

    "What''s up, scaly?"


    The old man in his fifties immediately arrived at the side of the wounded golden scales, with his golden hair and shawl, and his expression was worried.


    The golden scale is full of blood, and can''t speak out. Just opening his mouth, many miraculous drugs are put into his mouth, and Du xiaoyaozi salivates on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder.


    The old man helped Jin Ling and looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes were filled with chilling light. The breath on his body was absolutely terrible. His voice was deep and thick. He said, "the boy is really cruel. What''s your name and where you come from? If you can''t tell us clearly today, you don''t have to leave Tianhuang cliff!"


    "Uncle Jingu, they are my benefactor. They have just proved his strength. Is uncle Jingu going to embarrass my benefactor?"


    Blue magic mouth, moving face smile, but in the eyes is showing a bit fierce color, like a cheetah.


    "Brother Jingu, these two human beings are the benefactor of lanhuan, and they have been known by Chi Peng since childhood. They have also proved their strength. They should not be the spies of human beings. The wound of golden scale is not light. Take the gold scale down to cure the wound first, and don''t affect the later cultivation." Tianhuang leopard opened his mouth, and his voice was quiet, but he had a great majesty, which made many powerful orcs around him unable to object.


    "Listen to the commander."


    The old man named Jin Gu nodded and took back the fierce and gloomy look without leaving any trace. He continued to say to the Tianhuang Leopard: "there are also things about the dragon clan. Please think about it more."


    As the voice fell, Jin Gu left in a hurry with a few people.


    "The dragon clan..."


    Listening to the dragon people mentioned in Jin Gu''s mouth, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved secretly, and he wiped a little wave without leaving a trace in his eyes.


    "This little brother, his strength is really excellent. All human beings are extremely small, but the talent of the best among human beings is sometimes envied by orcs."


    Tianhuang leopard did not know when he looked at Du Shaofu, and said with a smile: "we''d better find a place to sit alone. I can also express my gratitude for saving the little girl and red Peng. At the same time, I also want to have a good chat with my little brother."


    "Dad..."


    Blue Magic face a little nervous, seems to want to say something.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s proper to be a father."


    Tianhuang leopard smiles and says to LAN Huan. Then he looks at Du Shaofu with a faint smile in his eyes, but he has an inexplicable dignity.


    Under this majesty, both Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing are affected, and Du Shaofu can be indifferent at the moment.


    "Everything is up to the commander."


    Du Shaofu nodded to Tianhuang leopard, then said to Qingqing and Du Xiaoyao: "you wait for me here, don''t run away."


    Dongli Qingqing and Du Xiaoyao nodded knowingly. Naturally, they knew the meaning of Du Shaofu''s words, which was to make them more cautious.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu stepped into the palace hall with tianhuangbao.


    "Boom


    The hall suddenly trembled, the surrounding space suddenly solidified, and the surrounding space has been blocked.


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and a golden light suddenly appeared in his clear eyes. From the straight and thin purple robe, there was a golden light shooting out of the body.


    the cloak behind the leopard in the wilderness was lifted up, and the pattern of spots was like a rune. There was a deep light of black and gray in his eyes, covered with faint brilliance, and a terrible breath spread from his body to Du Shaofu Swept away.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu staggered back. Under the pressure of the huge breath, he felt like he was coming from a huge force. He wanted to crush his muscles and bones, his blood and his body into powder.


    The huge breath collapsed, accompanied by runes swept out of the space, just like the vast sea.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dignified. It was a gap in the realm that was difficult to cross and could not resist.


    The golden winged ROC skill was launched by Jin Guangdou. Du Shaofu wanted to resist it with the supreme breath of the beast.


    "Eh..."


    Tianhuang leopard sighed again. He had been so surprised to see Du Shaofu and Jin Ling before. His breath increased again, as if forming a vast ocean of runes, which swept towards Du Shaofu like a huge wave.


    "Dapeng golden wings!"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t resist it any more. He drank it lightly, and his eyes burst out with golden runes. It was like a vast golden wave, and the substantive wings of Dapeng were impelled. The golden wings of the ROC were like golden winged birds. They wanted to soar and sweep everything.


    "The golden winged ROC is really a golden winged ROC!"


    The Tianhuang leopard was really shocked. His breath gradually converged. His eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu, as if he were looking at a monster. He was puzzled.


    The terrible pressure disappeared, and behind Du Shaofu, the ROC''s golden wings spread slightly, releasing the domineering and frightening golden light.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s face is a little pale. The beast Zun at the level of half domain is so terrible. It is a terrible strong man who is stronger than Hunyuan wuzun and nirvana wuzun."As a human being, you have the breath of Dapeng and golden winged bird on your body. You are deliberately restrained, but I can feel that your body is no doubt the same as the real golden winged ROC. Your muscles and muscles, four limbs and hundreds of skeletons are all equivalent to the golden winged ROC, and there is a real roc with golden wings. It''s incredible, it''s incredible!"


    Tianhuang leopard''s eyes were shocked all the time, as if he didn''t believe everything in front of him. He looked at Du Shaofu closely and said, "your blood is also the blood of the golden winged Dapeng. At the beginning, the red Peng was given the blood of the golden winged Dapeng, so it created the present red ROC, which is the treasure of the beast!"


    "Commander, you brought me here alone. You don''t just want to try my strength?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the leopard in the wilderness. His eyes were sharp and sharp. He was full of vigilance. He had to be vigilant in front of the half domain beast.


    Du Shaofu can feel the strength of a strong man in the half domain from the first time master qizun and his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    "I brought you here alone just because I know who you are."


    The astonishment in Tianhuang leopard''s eyes gradually subsided and calmed down. Looking at Du Shaofu, he showed a meaningful smile and said: "not long ago, long Jiu of the dragon clan sent people to Tianhuang cliff. I hope I can help find Du Tingxuan and a man named Du Shaofu, the demon king. After the success, we will give Tianhuang cliff some good benefits."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s golden eyes did not leave a trace. No wonder lanhuan asked himself and Dongli Qingqing to leave immediately. It turned out that longjiu''s people also came to Tianhuang cliff.


    "If I guess correctly, you should be Du Shaofu, the demon king." The wild leopard said, and his breath completely converged.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and straightened himself up. The ROC''s golden wings shrank behind him. His vigilance relaxed. He looked at him with a special smile and said, "the chief commander has a really hot eye."


    "It''s not that I have a hot eye, but lanhuan''s girl is not normal today. When I heard Jin Gu and I talking about the dragon people''s search for you and Du Tingxuan, I immediately let you, the life-saving benefactor, leave immediately. In addition, I have heard some descriptions of you recently. I want to think about it. You only have Du Shaofu, the demon king." Tianhuang leopard smiles, with a kind of confidence in his eyes. He has confidence in his guess.


    "The grand leader is afraid of the dragon people. Does he want to give his daughter''s savior to the dragon family for benefits?" Du Shaofu looked at the leopard and said faintly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1053

    "Uncle Tingxuan, you make fun of me again. I don''t deserve him. He is the devil now. Even Xue Qian, the king of swords, can kill him."


    The woman''s delicate face looks delicate and charming, and the moonlight is hazy, which is more beautiful.


    "I''m kidding. If that boy can marry you, I''ll be content."


    Middle aged eyes a pick to show a smile, lips are very thin, also smile very pure, also smile very happy, suddenly, its look suddenly changed, way: "someone is coming."


    The voice dropped, the middle-aged look and temperament suddenly changed, a drunken appearance, the body stood up, clothes disordered, slightly bowed, black long hair scattered scattered, covering most of the face and forehead, became a full drunk appearance.


    The woman also lowered her head and supported the middle-aged. They walked slowly forward.


    "Whoosh..."


    After a while, a lot of figures swept past from behind, and then left in a hurry.


    "Thunder Mountain is not far ahead. We have to join in the fun."


    The middle-aged said, the spirit of wine is high, but the voice is calm, with a solid strength. His hair is disorderly and long, and his face is covered with sharp waves.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah..."


    In the misty space, there is a terrible breath fluctuation, and there is a terrible scream coming out.


    In the space, Du Shaofu rolls all over the ground, and his blue runes soar to the sky. The secret patterns of the talisman can condense into the virtual shadow of a leopard in the wilderness, covering Du Shaofu''s body. The surging breath is like a storm.


    There was a terrible energy in Du Shaofu''s body. The tremendous and violent energy hit Du Shaofu''s internal organs, muscles and cells. It was like ten thousand beasts galloping in his body to destroy Du Shaofu''s body.


    Violent energy shock, want to tear Du Shaofu''s body into pieces!


    This is just Du Shaofu. If he was replaced by someone else, he would have been reduced to pieces.


    "Ah


    Du Shaofu''s scream, pain, and sharp pain were as if his body was being torn apart by thousands of cuts, like a sledgehammer pounding from the inside to the outside.


    Du Shaofu suffered from the intense pain that he wanted to burst and tear up his body.


    All this is because Du Shaofu took the essence blood of Tianhuang leopard, which is half domain level.


    The higher the level of the demon beast, the better the effect of its blood essence on cutting bones and marrow. This made Du Shaofu unable to resist the pursuit of strength. He knew that the energy contained in the blood essence of the half domain level Tianhuang leopard was surging, and he did not hesitate to try.


    Du Shaofu and Tianhuang leopard reached an agreement to exchange their blood essence and Shen Lei Ding''s shenlei forging body in exchange for Tianhuang leopard''s blood essence and the chance to find an alcoholic father.


    Du Shaofu wanted to use the wild energy contained in the blood essence of Tianhuang leopard to cut bones and wash marrow.


    In order to exchange for the blood essence of Tianhuang leopard, Du Shaofu even exposed the purple thunder xuanding. If only for the blood essence of Tianhuang leopard, Du Shaofu would not expose the purple thunder xuanding.


    Once the news leaked out, I''m afraid it would be the end of the world. At this time, the strong men in the whole world would come for shenlei mansion, and finally they would find their own God thunder tripod.


    The exposure of purple thunder xuanding is also derived from Du Shaofu''s intuition, and has some trust in Tianhuang leopard.


    What''s more, even if Tianhuang leopard is the first one who wants to take it by force, Du Shaofu is not unable to escape. Zilei xuanding is definitely not someone who wants to capture it easily.


    Under the violent energy, Du Shaofu rolled all over the ground, covered with the shadow of the Blue Leopard, and his face was already red.


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth to hold on, but this is not the time to scream. The more violent the energy contained in the demon blood essence, the better the effect.


    After more than ten hours, Du Shaofu, who was rolling all over the ground, got up reluctantly, condensed his fingerprints, and used the golden winged ROC bird skill to guide the wild leopard''s violent blood essence energy to cut bones and wash marrow.


    "Ah..."


    The dark Qi guided the energy of essence and blood to cut the bones and wash the marrow. The sharp pain in his body made Du Shaofu''s forehead sweat. Then, the light spread from the inside to the outside, and the golden light was shining with the secret patterns of the talisman.


    "Roar..."


    There are also blue runes constantly changing. Finally, it turns into an empty shadow of a leopard in the wilderness, which looms over Du Shaofu. It is ferocious and ferocious, as if to tear Du Shaofu into pieces.


    The energy of leopard''s blood essence is too vast and surging. Under the operation of the golden winged ROC bird skill, in addition to cutting bones and washing marrow, it also turned into a strong dark Qi and poured into Du Shaofu''s Shrine.


    And all this was limited to Du Shaofu. If he had been someone else, it would have been a disaster rather than a blessing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    Wild land, mountains and forests, the sound of animals roaring endlessly.


    Everywhere, there are wild animals on the land of the natural wasteland. A fierce and evil spirit is spreading, which makes people fear.Leiming mountain, a vast mountain range of Nash, is rumored that the God''s house of thunder may finally appear in leiming mountain.


    Some people have seen thunder within the scope of the mountain, there is a flash of thunder out of the sky.


    Before long, countless people flocked to the nearby Thunder Mountain, all of them were looking for shenlei mansion.


    "It is said that there are countless treasures in shenlei mansion, as well as precious weapons and unique skills."


    "The inheritance of shenlei Tiansheng is in shenlei mansion. Who wants to be able to get it and become a powerful one in the world?"


    "There are more and more strong people in recent years, and there are several semi domain level practitioners."


    "I don''t know if there are strong people in the martial area. If those strong people come, I''m afraid we have no hope to capture the treasure."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Treasures have always been acquired by those who are destined to do so. What''s more, it is said that only the younger generation has the greatest hope for the inheritance of the God Lei Tiansheng. The stronger the strength, the more chances they will get. Those top strong people come here just to escort the disciples in the mountain gate to seize them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There are people talking about it all over the land, and there are disputes from time to time. The disputes between the Terrans and the orcs are even more intense, which attracts more and more people to come.


    The signs of shenlei mansion show that the inheritance of shenlei Tiansheng may exist, which has aroused ten winds and winds.


    Numerous powerful people poured into the land, but those who were the most top had a tacit understanding with each other. They didn''t even intervene.


    If the most top-notch strong men take action, I am afraid it will be enough to destroy the whole land of the wilderness. At that time, the whole land, even the real Kyushu, will not be peaceful, and it will be enough to cause heavy losses to all parties.


    Therefore, those real top strong people will have scruples and won''t make any moves, and all will be left to the younger generation to solve.


    In any case, only the younger generation hopes for the inheritance of shenlei Tiansheng, and the younger generation who has the greatest chance will have the greatest chance.


    The mighty figure is heading for leiming mountain, and countless people flow into it.


    "Roar..."


    A canyon, suddenly roar like thunder, a dense monster raging down, rushed to a side of the crowd.


    The tide of beasts surged forward, far away from each other, and there was a great ferocity, crushing the sky, endless talismans and secret patterns shining, one after another of the huge bodies in the sky and the earth, like blocking the sky and the sun.


    "It''s a wave of wild animals, run!"


    Suddenly, the crowd panicked. The old middle-aged immediately let the younger generation of disciples run first. The terrible tide of beasts gathered together, and the strong should yield.


    "Roar..."


    The tide of beasts roared and thundered, and a fierce breath broke out all over the body. The dazzling runes spewed from the mouth. Thousands of them came, and the earth moved and the mountains shook as if they were destroyed.


    "Damn it, how come these wild animals have become more and more fierce recently!"


    Countless strong hands, dazzling runes interweave, breath burst, stop the tide of animals, let this piece of heaven and earth "boom" sound, the four sides of the world boiling.


    "Roar..."


    Thunder roared again in the distance, and a greater tide of beasts came.


    Endless huge monsters rushed to the ground, breaking the ground, shaking mountains and mountains, fierce breath makes the world surging.


    "Run, run, the tide is too big!"


    Some old people drank and protected the disciples of the mountain gate to flee quickly. However, in a panic, many people were swept into the tide of animals and screamed and died miserably.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A dark mountain forest, the front of the glow diffuse, as if there are treasures.


    Many figures of one side of the forces entered, and the breath was fierce and vigorous. Several people''s cultivation strength reached the level of respect, especially in the realm of Emperor Wu.


    "There is a treasure of heaven and earth. Be careful to approach it!"


    When someone opens his mouth, his voice can''t cover up his excitement and happiness.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the four sides of the space trembled, the earth moved and the mountains rocked. From the night sky, a dazzling piece of Ancient Runes, with fierce killing intent, mysterious ancient runes twinkled and murderous.


    It''s an old battle line. It wants to hang everything.


    "No, it''s an old wreck. We''re trapped!" There is a lingfu master who drinks and looks dignified.


    "Step back and find a way to break the battle!"


    There are strong people drinking, and the high-ranking ones burst out endless runes, and the whole body glows. The breath is like a burning fire boiling up to protect the younger generation.


    "Ah..."


    However, the ancient remnant array was so terrible that even the powerful men of high rank were hanged immediately, and the sound of screams spread out. Many figures were directly killed in fear and were hanged by the ancient array.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night sky, secluded valley, there are more than a hundred shadows walking through,.


    At first, an old man in white robe, with white hair and white beard, was carrying an ancient sword, and his hair was flying in the breeze at night. He looked like a super strong man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1054

    The old man is the ancient Tianzong, Gu Qingyang, and he protects the younger generation of ancient Tianzong disciples to leiming mountain.


    "Be careful, I feel killing!"


    All of a sudden, Gu Qingyang stopped. On his ruddy face, his clear eyes were slightly coagulated, and his mind was released to pry around.


    "Chulala..."


    The next moment, on the surrounding night sky, suddenly, a series of thunder light rippling, and then there are a series of thunder coming down from the mid air, a burst of thunder filled, the breath of destruction.


    "No, everyone be careful!"


    Gu Qingyang drinks, sword three links, Yu Wanli and other high-ranking powerful hands, breath surging, breaking runes, resisting thunder.


    "Boom..."


    However, the thunderbolt suddenly fell, razing a large number of mountains to the ground, and the ground cracked and ravines cracked. There were still a few people in the ancient Tianzong who screamed and their bodies were broken under the thunder.


    And more ancient Tianzong disciples spread the color of purple and gold and absorbed the terrible thunder into their bodies. Although some people with lower strength were injured and vomited blood, it was not a big problem, because they had been trained by divine thunder.


    The terrible thunder came, but only for a moment, and then disappeared.


    "It''s not far away from leiming mountain, and it''s becoming more and more dangerous. Will shenlei mansion be born in leiming mountain?"


    Gu Qing Yang Mu Ning said to the disciples of the ancient Tianzong after him: "all play the spirit of twelve points, everyone be careful."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, the day just broke, the light blue sky is still inlaid with a few scattered residual stars.


    The dawn lifted the veil of the night, spit out the brilliant morning glow, so that the wild land glittered with luster, green halo lingered around the mountains, the air was filled with gauze like mist, and then the golden sun covered the earth.


    Dongli Qingqing stands on the mountain peak, high and graceful arc, in the morning glow, that fairy jade face is carved with beautiful facial features, eyes are clear, green and noble, giving people a sense of vitality.


    "Du Xiaoyao, stop for me, that''s my elixir!"


    Not far away, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao are chasing each other.


    Little tiger is not far away from the knee and sit, dark pupil some sluggish, after a long time, showing a silly smile.


    "Tiger, what are you thinking?"


    Du Xiaoqing is tired of chasing Du Xiaoyao. When he comes to Xiaohu, he asks curiously.


    "No, I didn''t think about anything."


    The little tiger came back to his senses and immediately got up. His dark eyes flashed.


    "That''s strange. Tell me. You never lie."


    Du Xiaoqing turned his mouth and saw the tiger at a glance. His delicate nose, like a cherry, was as thin as a wing. His smiling face rippled on his delicate and flawless face, and his ethereal eyes showed a charming, enchanting, holy and alluring.


    "I..."


    Small tiger hesitated, a little red on his face, and said to Du Xiaoqing, "I''m thinking about whether the wound on lanhuan girl has been cured?"


    "Tiger, do you like sister LAN Huan?"


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the tiger, then happily patted him on the shoulder and said, "I support you anyway, do you want me to help you?"


    "Xiaoqing, I don''t like lanhuan girl, I don''t." Tiger quickly shook his head, his face flushed.


    "It turns out that little tiger likes lanhuan girl."


    East from the green, lotus step light move, slim body Yiyi, eyes clear smoke curl, autumn water such as Hong.


    "Qingqing *, I''d better go to see if sanshao has passed the customs clearance. It''s been nearly a month in the wasteland space."


    Small tiger see east from Qingqing and Du Xiaoqing are joking, immediately back down.


    "This little tiger, I didn''t expect that the skin was so thin." East from the blue lips of a smile.


    "Sister Qingqing, do you like my brother? I think the way my brother looks at you seems different." Du Xiaoqing pouted his small mouth and seriously asked Dongli Qingqing.


    "What are you talking about, little girl?"


    Dongli Qingqing gives Du Xiaoqing a look, but on her pretty face, she climbs up a blush.


    "Hey, hey." Du Xiaoqing laughs, and then continues to chase Du Xiaoyao.


    Looking at Du Xiaoqing''s back, he stood in the East with green jade and graceful quality. After a moment, he pursed his lips and murmured, "why should I bother him? It''s redundant fate to see him again."


    Voice down, slightly blowing some morning wind, the long horse tail hair gently blowing, moving with the wind, moving, soul stirring.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the misty space, Du Shaofu''s shadow of the Blue Leopard in the wilderness of heaven is standing in the air. A terrible violent breath shakes the void and distorts the void. The violent breath makes Du Shaofu''s body vibrate.


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu''s physical training to the present level has already been regarded as abnormal. Under the impact of this kind of violent and terrible energy, Du Shaofu finally gnawed his teeth to resist.If you look carefully at this time, you can see that in Du Shaofu''s body, there is a trace of dark matter in his hair, which is smaller than that of his hair.


    It was the impurities in Du Shaofu''s body. Under Zijin xuanlei, many times of cutting bones and washing marrow, and the original gold feather, the impurities in Du Shaofu''s body had been eliminated for a long time, making his body perfect.


    However, at the moment, under the half domain level of the blood essence of leopard, there is still a trace of impurities that are finally discharged, and finally destroyed and dissipated in that violent force and turned into nothingness.


    In the past of this time, the blood essence of the wild leopard also had energy, which turned into pure dark Qi and poured into the shrine, and was absorbed by Du Shaofu, which made the cultivation breath continue to increase.


    This made Du Shaofu''s heart happy. He was worthy of the semi domain level of the essence of the leopard. He was afraid that he could get many substantial benefits in addition to cutting bones and washing marrow. The huge energy could even make him have signs of breaking through again. It was only a matter of time.


    There are also some magical means in the blood essence of the leopard, in which Du Shaofu is also understanding.


    As the mysterious Qi in the Shenque gradually converges to a very full level, the pure Xuanqi is still pouring in, forming a vortex cycle in the Shenque, and the speed is faster and faster.


    At the end of the day, it seemed that there was a hurricane in his body, which made the sound of wind and thunder roar through Du Shaofu''s palace.


    This kind of turbulence in the shrine did not make Du Shaofu feel uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, it was extremely comfortable.


    "Hum!"


    However, when all the dark Qi in the Shenque, even in the meridians of his body, all gathered in the vortex of the Shenque, and the whirlpool of Xuanqi surged to the most violent stage, which made Du Shaofu unable to resist a murmur from his throat.


    "Bang!"


    Then it seemed that the inner part of the shrine was opened up. At last, the whirlpool dissipated. All the mysterious Qi in the whirlpool poured out and spread all over his body. All his bones, muscles and muscles made Du Shaofu feel comfortable.


    The blue Rune and golden light on Du Shaofu''s body also slowly dissipated. After a long time, his body, sitting cross legged, trembled slightly, his eyelashes moved, his eyelids trembled slightly, and he opened slowly.


    "Hiss!"


    When his eyes were opened, the light of thunder twinkled, and a strong, domineering air swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, causing a huge wave of space ripples around him.


    The strong and domineering breath, after a moment, slowly became introverted. Finally, all of them poured into Du Shaofu''s body, and the thunder light and golden mansions in his eyes also slowly converged.


    Feeling the breath in his body, Du Shaofu smiles slightly. Then he gets up strong. The purple robe shakes and the purple thunder xuanding emerges.


    "Whoosh..."


    Five figures from the purple thunder xuanding jump out, it is the Tianhuang leopard, red Peng, blue magic, as well as Yan Mian and Chiyu couple.


    However, the original Yan and Chiyu couples were still in the animal state, and could not be transformed into human form.


    But at the moment, one of them is a middle-aged woman, and the other is a middle-aged woman. Although they are not beautiful, they are very simple and clean, and their breath is very vigorous.


    After they got the purple gold xuanlei forging body, they had directly broken through the realm of Emperor Wu.


    At this time, although chipeng and lanhuan have not yet broken through the level of honor, but from the breath of their bodies, it seems that it is not far away to break through the level.


    "Ha ha, God thunder forging body, worthy of God thunder forging body!"


    Tianhuang leopard laughed, and his eyes were shocked and happy. He knew how good shenlei forging body was for him. When he looked at Du Shaofu, he felt that Du Shaofu was trying to strengthen his body. He was also surprised and said, "you boy, have you broken through the mysterious martial arts?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1055

    &Because of the great commander''s blood essence, a little breakthrough. &Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "The breakthrough is really fast enough. It''s really abnormal."


    Tianhuang leopard was very aware of how difficult it was to break through to the level of honor. After a little surprise, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "in a word, this time I got a lot of benefits from you. I''ve accepted your favor."


    "You''re welcome. Maybe you need some help from the commander in the future." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, good boy. You''re welcome."


    Tianhuang leopard laughed, and then said to Du Shaofu in a positive tone: "don''t worry. I have something to do in the future. As long as I can do it, I will not give up."


    "The boy thanks the chief commander first." Du Shaofu holds his fist.


    "Don''t be angry. Now after shenlei has forged, I will be closed for a while. It is said that the sign of shenlei mansion appears in leiming mountain. I''m afraid I can''t get to leiming mountain in a short time. It''s said that your father Du Tingxuan has got the related things of shenlei residence, and he is afraid that he will also go to leiming mountain. You can go to leiming mountain to bump into luck first, and help to take lanhuan and chipeng with you Ask them to look for opportunities and find news about your father Du Tingxuan. In fact, Tianhuang cliff has been paying attention to it all the time. When there is any other news, lanhuan will be able to know it at the first time and won''t miss you. " Tianhuang leopard said to Du Shaofu.


    "Let lanhuan and chipeng follow me to leiming mountain?"


    Du Shaofu, with a bitter smile, looked at the leopard in the wilderness and said, "I''m in trouble, and the dragon people are also looking for me. Let chipeng and lanhuan follow me. I''m afraid it will be bad for them."


    "If they are comfortable, there is no chance."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Tian Huang Bao said with a smile, "are you afraid of those troubles?"


    "I am willing to follow my benefactor to seek opportunities and hone myself." Blue magic mouth, she also want to follow the youth to look for opportunities.


    "All right, but call me my name later."


    Du Shaofu nodded, knowing that he could not say anything more.


    "I want to follow my brother, too." Red Peng also intimately pulled Du Shaofu and said.


    Du Shaofu nodded, then left the purple thunder xuanding and the wasteland space with the crowd.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It seems like a breakthrough."


    When Du Shaofu came out of the purple thunder tripod, he felt that the invisible breath of Du Shaofu seemed to be stronger and more powerful again. Qingqing, from the East, was also a little pleased with his smile.


    "Well, Xuanmiao wuzun still can''t catch up with you."


    Du Shaofu sighed a little that Wu Zun''s realm was so mysterious that it didn''t seem to be able to compare with his peers in powerful races and forces.


    "You''ve broken through fast enough. Besides, in terms of combat effectiveness, you''ve far surpassed the cultivation of the same level."


    Dongli Qingqing smiles and looks at Du Shaofu with a graceful arc. He says, "it''s not a good thing to break through too fast. You are strong in body. You can continue to strengthen your body and consolidate your foundation. Even if you have a great opportunity to make great progress in your cultivation, you won''t worry about any side effects."


    Du Shaofu nodded with a smile. His recent breakthrough was not slow. However, when he was in the pulse spirit state and pulse state, his foundation was solid. In addition, he had been paying attention to the foundation, and the body was also forged. Therefore, the side effects of breaking through the cultivation too fast would bring.


    At least now the breakthrough cultivation, those possible side effects will not appear in their own body.


    "I don''t know when I can get to wuzun on the other side!"


    Du Shaofu felt the breath in his body and pondered in his heart. At this time, he was more powerful than he had been at the first level. If he reached the other side, he would be more powerful.


    "Whoosh..."


    Before long, several figures on the Tianhuang cliff were swept away and disappeared in the air.


    On the Tianhuang cliff, there is a towering mountain peak. Jin Gu is looking at several figures that are far away.


    "Dad, are you going to let go of those two humans?"


    Jin Ling''s eyes are gloomy, looking at the sky in the distance. With a strong body shape, the original vigorous and fierce breath of the year is extremely depressed. His face is still pale, and the severely injured are far from recovering.


    His eyes have full hate, especially when he saw that Lan Huan had gone with those human beings, and he was too injured to go.


    "The commander and the young man are very abnormal these days. LAN Huan also went to leiming mountain with the man. This is not normal. Something must have happened between them." Jin Gu frowned. He was a little short, but he was very strong. His eyes were full of chilling light.


    "Dad, are you worried about the chief commander? According to our plan, you propose marriage to the chief commander and let me marry LAN Huan. After that, the barren cliff will still be ours." The golden scale sinks.


    "Do you think it''s so easy? As far as I know, lanhuan is not interested in you at all."


    Jin Gu''s golden hair shawl glanced at the golden scales. The yellow robe trembled and said, "I''ve found you the healing treasure" jinmingguo ". You can recover as soon as you take it, and you may even get great benefits. It''s not impossible to break through it again. At that time, you may still have a chance in front of lanhuan, as long as you can do it again If I go to propose marriage again, the chief commander will have nothing to say"Jinmingguo, Dad, it''s said that it''s a sea treasure. Where do you get it?"


    The golden scale is ecstatic, and the golden ghost fruit is the absolute treasure of the orcs. It is hard to find one, which can only be found in the sea area.


    "The people of the dragon clan have contact with me. There are some things that the chief commander doesn''t want to do. If it''s good for us, it doesn''t matter if it''s good for us. Just tell them some news at that time. The people of the dragon clan will surely go to Qingming and xuanhya. If they are involved with the dragon clan, we will be in danger in the future, Datong If you don''t care, I can''t care Jingu chendao.


    "I want to recover as soon as possible and then go to leiming mountain. If I can get the inheritance in shenlei mansion, I will not only own this wasteland, but also the outside world."


    Jin scale''s gloomy eyes reveal expectation. When the time comes, LAN Huan will surely be unable to escape from his palm, and will surely submit to him.


    Thinking of that day, Jinling''s eyes wiped a dirty smile, as if already had a premonition that the graceful carcass was protruding in front of him, allowing it to ravage.


    "Ling''er, don''t look down upon the wasteland. It''s called a wild land by human beings, and it''s full of dangerous places. In most places, we''ve been born here for generations, and we don''t dare to set foot on it. It''s said that there are many legends buried here, but it''s a long time ago, and there have been rumors that the reason why the outside human beings have not set foot on this wild land is because of the barren land There are also the most terrible strong people. The strong ones let the most top strong people in the world be afraid of. " Jin Gu zhengse said to Jin Ling.


    After a while, he asked Jin Gu, "Dad, why do human beings call the land of the wilderness a wilderness?"


    After a moment''s silence, Jin Gu said to Jin Ling: "it''s been a long time since the rumors are true or false. Do you know why in this world, the most powerful races among beasts are scale beetles and birds. Among our beasts, only the tiger race can compete a little, but if we really want to compare, it is inferior to the dragon race and Phoenix race."


    Jin scale shook his head. He didn''t know.


    Jin Gu continued: "in ancient times, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan joined forces to defeat the Qilin clan. Since then, the Qilin clan has disappeared. It has never appeared for countless years. It is said that the Qilin clan has long been extinct. However, the monsters in the wasteland are all followers of the Qilin family. Later, some disabled soldiers and defeated soldiers fled to this land, It was only under the protection of a strong man that he escaped a disaster. The strong man also said that once he left the wasteland, he would not protect him.


    Later, the defeated soldiers who followed the Kirin clan multiplied here. In order to fear the dragon people, the Phoenix people killed all of them. They did not go out and left some ancestral precepts. They should not leave the wasteland for generations.


    Later, the dragon and Phoenix were both defeated, and there were big robberies. Then the Terrans prospered, even more incompatible with the orcs. However, the Terrans did not come to the land of the wilderness.


    As time goes by, people are rarely found on the land of the wilderness. All the monsters are used to living in the land and never go out. This place has become a wild place. What we keep in our bodies is the blood of the ancient times, which is also called barbarian animals. "


    "I see."


    Gold scale eyes move, eyes smeared with ferocity, light way: "those small human, if can let me get the news from the shenlei mansion, will certainly step out of the land, sweep Jiuzhou, even if it is the dragon family and Phoenix family, also do not have to fear."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    A huge black tiger with golden light flutters its wings. It is ferocious and terrifying. The black Rune soars to the sky. How powerful and powerful is its breath. Wherever it passes, whether it is orcs or Terrans, they should avoid it and dare not go forward to seek trouble.


    On the black giant tiger, there are several figures, including Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, lanhuan and chipeng.


    Toward leiming mountain, there are many more wild animals along the way. Not all of them can listen to red Peng and LAN Huan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1056

    In order to reduce the trouble, Du Shaofu turned the little tiger into his own body, released his authority and awed the wild animals. He really reduced a lot of trouble.


    "It''s a terrible black tiger. I''m afraid it''s a terrible race among the tiger people. It''s not easy for people to have such a mount."


    Some people argue that the people who have such huge tigers as their mounts will not be ordinary people''s, and it is better to be less provoked.


    "What a strong breath."


    Lanhuan felt the breath of the tiger, but also secretly frightened, she realized that the breath on the tiger was so strong that it was so strong.


    "If I take the blood of the golden winged Dapeng, will I also have that kind of breath?"


    Blue magic heart ponders, she also has the golden wing Dapeng blood in her hand, may even take the opportunity to break through.


    However, from the peak of animal kingdom to the level of animal respect, it is a big realm. I don''t know when it will be successful.


    The sign of the birth of shenlei mansion seems to be more and more obvious in leiming mountain. Therefore, LAN Huan decides to take the blood of the golden winged ROC bird later and look for opportunities first.


    Du Shaofu, riding in the tiger, was majestic and shaking all the way. He was no weaker than the chariot of the Dragon nine and the Phoenix.


    However, in this wild land, there were many things delayed, especially Du Xiaoyao found many miraculous drugs and natural materials and treasures all the way.


    With Du Xiaoyao''s talent, this road is simply reaping benefits, which makes lanhuan feel astonished.


    Therefore, in the past two days, at the speed of Xiaohu, we have not gone too far.


    At dusk, the sun covers the sky.


    A huge mountain gorge, grand, is the only way to pass by nearby.


    On the cliff, there is a lot of strong breath at the moment. There is a group of creatures standing here waiting for something.


    In particular, the leading youths, one by one, are extremely extraordinary.


    In particular, a young man in a yellow pattern uniform in the middle looked like a tiger with fierce light, and a crowd of living creatures behind him seemed to bow to him.


    Next to the yellow pattern battle suit, there is a young man in a splendid dress, embroidered with many Nebula patterns. His face is large and handsome, and his hair line looks like scales. His eyes are sharp.


    The breath in the body of this gorgeous young man seemed to make the space suddenly permeate with cold. From the breath, he did not submit to the leading youth, but there was fear in his eyes.


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, he would surely recognize that the young man in splendid clothes was the star swallowing Python who had escaped from his hands.


    "Here it is."


    The young man looked up and said faintly. He didn''t know whether he was looking at the sunset or looking at the front sky.


    "He''s strong. He''s stronger."


    Tianhuang swallow star Python mouth, eyes still have some lingering fear, if not the original escape fast, he is afraid that at this time and the green head Jiao an end.


    "No matter how strong the body is, you are getting weaker and weaker with me!"


    The young man in the war uniform glanced at the wild swallow star Python and said: "he is very strong. This is worth my coming. It''s worth looking for such a long time. It''s hard to find such a servant. I hope he won''t let me down."


    "Hula..."


    After a few breaths, in the front of the sun, there is a huge black thing flapping its wings, shining with golden light, and several figures are faintly visible among them.


    "Eh, tiger people, the breath is so strong..."


    Feeling the breath on the dark giant, the young man''s eyes suddenly trembled with yellow pattern, and his eyes were smeared with fierce greed. He said, "it''s worth my coming. I feel that the black tiger reduced to mount is absolutely good for me."


    "Hula..."


    The huge tiger, which burst into the dark and golden awn, hovered in the air, looking down at the sky, and releasing the astonishing domineering pressure.


    "Ha ha, it''s you that swallow star Python in the end of the world. Did you send it to the door on your own initiative?"


    On the black giant tiger''s back, a purple robed youth laughs and shouts. The purple robe hunts, and his eyes are excited, as if he saw his own treasure.


    "Du Shaofu, someone will clean you up today. Wait for me!"


    In the end of the day, the boa swallows stars, and his whole body is full of fierce breath and a kind of dazzling mysterious color Rune spreads all over his body. But at the moment, facing the young man in purple robe, he has lingering fear in his eyes.


    "Oh, I''ve got a helper."


    Du Shaofu''s figure swept out, suspended in front of the little tiger. His eyes swept over the group of creatures, and finally landed on the young man with the pattern of war clothes. He said, "it seems that he is not weak."


    "Are you du Shaofu? I heard that you are very strong. Become my war servant. I will make you stronger and give you unimaginable benefits. I will take your mount."


    The young man in the pattern of war clothes opened his mouth, and his voice shook the sky, making the Grand Canyon tremble: "otherwise, I will tear you into pieces, and all the spirits and spirits will be destroyed!"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king Du Shaofu, is he here again?"


    Suddenly, far away around, there are passers-by figures, listening to the shout and stop, looking for the sound."What a strong breath, more powerful than the golden scale, he must come from a terrible existence!"


    The blue magic eyes on Xiao Hu''s back moved, and she felt the breath on the young man''s body. Whether it was the breath of blood or cultivation level, it was invisible and powerful enough to make her tremble.


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu''s face was a little ugly. This was the first monster who made himself a war servant.


    "It seems that the monster has taken a fancy to you, but he should be stronger than the wild swallow star python. Do you want me to clean it up?" In the East, Qingqing''s figure swept through the sky, and then came to Du Shaofu''s side. His hair moved slightly, like a banished immortal in the sky.


    But at this time, Dongli Qingqing''s eyes are a little bit of that. She feels that if the young man in war clothes is to make a move, she will have some trouble and even some difficulty.


    "I will clean it up myself. This is the first evil animal to take me as a war servant. I can''t forgive him. Otherwise, there will be a shadow in my heart, which will affect my mood."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and breathed a little. He was caught by an evil animal. Then he stretched out his purple robe and shook his sleeve. He pointed at the young man in the battle suit from a distance. He yelled and cursed, "evil animal, I''ll drink your blood!"


    Du Shaofu was really unable to forgive the young man in war clothes.


    Hearing the speech, the young man in battle clothes was stunned. Then he opened his mouth and said with a sneer: "I have some temper. I hope your strength and your temper will surprise me. Otherwise, you will not even have the chance to become my war servant!"


    "Boom


    As he spoke, the young man in combat clothes had already started to stomp on the rock ground, and his feet shot yellow light runes like a skyrocket. With one claw in his hand, he directly grasped Du Shaofu.


    He wants to solve the human boy, for his own Yang Wei!


    "Chula la!"


    Under this claw, the yellow light distorts the void, scattering the talisman secret patterns, and even spreads some lacquer black lines around, as if the space is to be torn by life.


    "Shaoyang seal, go down to me!"


    Du Shaofu''s body dived down, not retreating, but advancing, just like a golden thunderbolt. His wave was a direct blow to the young man.


    For no reason, the void was shaking violently.


    When the palm print and the paw print suddenly collide, there is a terrible golden light from the palm print. The light is gorgeous, as if it is a bright gold color, and the powerful energy pressure diffuses from it, making this space a violent shock.


    "Boom


    Then the golden light burst out, drowning half of the sky. The breath was incomparable, the energy collided like thunder, and the terrible broken runes poured out and spread away. Many mountains below were directly impacted and cracked.


    "Boom!"


    The body of the young man in combat uniform is like a meteorite falling from the air. In the astonished eyes of his followers, he makes a heavy impact into the huge and continuous Canyon rock mountain, making the surrounding ground shake and rock fall.


    "Kaka..."


    A large number of cracks have climbed the mountain, and the palms of young soldiers who have just come out of their claws are also bleeding.


    At this moment, the fierce eyes of the young man in the war clothes became slightly dignified after being shocked,


    "roar..."


    The yellow light burst out, and the mountain burst with the breath of the youth in battle clothes. The mountain was more and more cracked and fell, and a large piece of rock collapsed and collapsed. Then it turned into a huge body and emerged in the air.


    The body of the young man in the uniform is huge, like a mountain peak. The whole body is covered with yellow stripes, and the whole body is as bright as gold.


    This is a terrifying Fierce Giant Tiger with bright talismans and secret patterns. The terrible atmosphere of oppression is rolling, and the roar of the tiger is even more shocking. Its eyes are covetous, which makes people sweat.


    "Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu, in addition to the white tiger and the dark tiger, the tiger race ranks high enough to enter the top three. The absolute top of the list of heavenly beasts comes directly from the blood of the ancient real tiger, and is closely related to the white tiger. No wonder it is so unusual!" Dongli Qingqing stands in the air, and her eyes show a little surprise.


    The tiger looked at the huge tiger body, and in the dark double pupil, he was also shaking.


    "Well, it''s really strong. It''s just a little hurt!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge thing in front of him, and was also very surprised. Under the seal of Shaoyang, he wanted to solve the problem, but he didn''t expect that the evil animal was just slightly injured.


    "But it should taste good."


    Later, Du Shaofu''s eyes did not show any fear. Instead, he showed an expression like a treasure on the road. His tongue pursed and his lips pursed, and his eyes became excited.


    "I will never let you go!"


    Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu''s move suffered losses. He had never been in such a mess. His roar was loud and his ears were ringing. His huge body rushed to Du Shaofu, and his terrible breath burst out and his whole body glowed.


    "Hiss!"


    The giant tiger claw out, the fierce tiger pounces on food, lets the void tremble, the breath roars in the sky!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1057

    "I must eat you too!"


    Du Shaofu screamed. At the same time, the fingerprints of Du Shaofu condensed rapidly, and a powerful momentum suddenly appeared like a fierce animal God, which was about to soar into the sky.


    In the face of the yellow stripes shaking the tiger''s paw, Du Shaofu''s fist directly blows out. He has used all his strength except pulse soul, martial pulse and Zijin tianque. This is baquan do!


    "Boom


    With this fist, Du Shaofu''s power on the body of the body has been pushed to the extreme. His momentum is incomparable, and he looks down upon all things!


    &Oh! &


    the fist has the sound of a dragon chanting nine days, and it is like a long sound of gods. Accompanied by lightning and thunder in the high altitude, the void life before one blow explodes.


    Those terrible Rune ripples, like a tsunami, suddenly swept through the void like destruction!


    The seemingly small punch and the giant tiger''s claw collide, but it makes the whole void vibrate violently. There is an invisible domineering atmosphere, and the vibration of space ripples endlessly. It is like thunder between heaven and earth.


    "Bang!"


    The low dull sound resounded through the sky, and the tremendous energy burst out in an instant, and a terrible energy storm swept out.


    "Roar..."


    The huge body of the yellow striped Zhentian tiger then retreated. The giant claws cracked and the blood poured out. The thick claws were cracked by a fist.


    In addition to the white tiger and the dark tiger, it is one of the top three races in the entire giant tiger clan.


    Any yellow striped sky tiger is incomparably powerful, can be proud of the world, within the orc family is invincible!


    And Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu''s defense is even stronger.


    It is said that in the tiger clan, in addition to the white tiger and the dark tiger, the yellow stripe earthquake tiger is enough to rank first.


    But now this yellow striped sky tiger has been shaken back twice by a human being, and has to be hurt.


    "That''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. It''s him who is fighting with the tiger youth."


    There were already many onlookers who gathered around gradually. Looking at the scene in front of them, they heard a lot of astonishment.


    "Roar!"


    Huang Wen Zhentian tiger roars to the sky. The roar of the tiger is more terrible than the roar of the roaring demon tiger, which makes people tremble.


    After his eyes were filled with horror, he was a group of yellow striped Zhentian tigers, who refused to accept human beings. His huge body rushed to Du Shaofu again.


    "Come on, try how thick your skin is!"


    Du Shaofu has been drinking a lot. He has just made a breakthrough recently. He has also cut bones and washed marrow several times. He is also looking for a strong opponent to try his real strength.


    Du Shaofu also needs to master some of his recent miracles.


    This absolutely extraordinary Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu in front of him is naturally a good test target in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    As a result, Du Shaofu fought against the yellow pattern to shake the sky tiger, and displayed the magic power and profound meaning recently understood, including the magic power of the heaven''s wilderness leopard, which filled with divine radiance, and the bright talisman and secret pattern made the dusk linger.


    Huang Wen shakes the sky tiger with all his strength. The huge tiger is ferocious and ferocious, and the fierce tiger pounces on it, which is extremely ferocious.


    Its fierce claws can tear the sky, so that the mountain below!


    The tiger''s paw passes by, and the valley at the top of the mountain below shows a ravine. The scene is appalling!


    Du Shaofu''s methods were repeated, his momentum was unmatched, and he was crying out in front of him.


    The battlefield of one man and one beast is becoming more and more extensive, which razes the four sides of the earth to the ground.


    "Roar!"


    Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu keeps roaring, and the howling sound is also an attack. It can affect the yuan Shen and make people tremble and frighten. You can see the substantial sound wave covering the earth.


    "Boom!"


    One man and one beast collided vertically and horizontally in mid air. The four earth valleys were all torn apart, and the boulders exploded and turned into powder.


    The onlookers from all directions were stunned, and all of them trembled under the terrible momentum.


    Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu is more and more frightened. Every time the tiger''s paw falls, the mountain collapses.


    But around the eyes more, the purple robed youth was shocked, by contrast, the purple robed youth''s body was small.


    However, when he collided with the giant tiger, the young man in purple robe was able to fight to the flesh, and his talisman and secret patterns were all over the sky, making a dull sound like thunder.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu is too strong!"


    Some of the onlookers were shocked. Du Shaofu, the demon king, was too strong to activate any weapons. However, he collided with the body of Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu and did not fall behind.


    Everyone can see that even Du Shaofu, the demon king, is trying to suppress the yellow striped sky shaking tiger when he collides with his body, such as trampling the giant tiger.


    "Suppress!"


    Finally, when the tiger was ready to do its best, the yellow stripe broke out, with dazzling talisman hidden patterns swept out, and finally turned into a circle of golden Rune halo, like a big net covering the sky and blocking the sun, with ferocious tiger shadow roaring on it.


    The great net of runes is dazzling. It is like a sun just falling down and going to Du Shaofu. The terrible pressure makes the whole world tremble.Many onlookers around the body pulse soul trembling millet, that terrible pressure, too strong, like a real tiger came, can suppress all living things.


    "This is the" trapped sky net "of Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu. It''s a talent and can suppress everything


    "That''s the yellow line Zhentian tiger at the level of beast respect on the other side. If you meet the perfect martial master, you can''t take advantage of it!"


    The voice of shock, there are distant onlookers in the shock!


    "What a magic power!"


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is also moved. The yellow striped Zhentian tiger is absolutely very strong. Besides the bottom card, he is also doing his best.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s whole body burst out like a mountain torrent.


    Du Shaofu''s golden light rose from the sky like a rising sun, like a golden winged ROC.


    In the next moment, a pair of wings of the ROC emerged from the secret patterns of the golden talisman on Du Shaofu''s back, just like turning into a golden winged ROC!


    "Boom! &


    under the threat of the yellow stripe sky tiger, the land that had been razed to the ground in the sky immediately raised the dust all over the sky, and the ground was constantly exploded.


    The terrible pressure comes like a real tiger, shaking mountains and rivers!


    &Boom! &


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings and swept the sky to suppress him. The golden glow was blooming all over the sky. The air of tyranny and terror was towering. He was so arrogant and arrogant that he was like Dapeng flapping his wings and soaring for nine days!


    In such a duel, the air is like thunder, and a series of Rune lights burst out like fireworks, making the whole sky bright.


    And that bright behind the amazing pressure, like destruction, all around the world, all shaking!


    Huangwen Zhentian tiger that trapped sky net did not persist for long, it was destroyed.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The golden talisman''s secret pattern sweeps across the sky. The tiger''s mouth is red, and the blood spurts out. The eyes are full of incredible shock!


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, the golden light burst out. Du Shaofu''s figure appeared on the giant tiger, and a golden Rune wrapped fist fell down.


    "Bang!"


    The sound was as loud as thunder, and then people saw that the huge body of the yellow striped Zhentian tiger landed like a meteorite and fell heavily on the ground below.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when the giant tiger''s huge body fell to the ground, the terrible force created a huge pit and Ravine on the ground, and the cracks on the ground broke in all directions and extended to the distance.


    "Roar!"


    The huge body of Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu fell down. If it were another monster, I''m afraid its body had already been blown up, but its body was then struggling to stand up.


    At this time, however, the yellow line shocked the sky, and the eyes of the tiger were already dim.


    It has been ravaged by Du Shaofu, and he has tried his best to stimulate the magic power, and it has been exhausted. He is also devastated and depressed.


    Seeing the fear, Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu felt that the terrible breath on Du Shaofu was too terrible, just like the supreme among beasts.


    Such pressure, let it also feel fear, it is like a real golden winged ROC to come.


    At this moment, Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu only knows that the words of the wild swallow star Python are not exaggerated.


    Du Shaofu is really terrible. He is not like a human being, but more like the supreme among beasts!


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu dived down, and his golden eyes were fierce and frightening. He wanted to suppress the yellow stripes that shocked the sky tigers.


    "Run away!"


    Huang Wen Zhentian Hu felt Du Shaofu''s ferocity, which was killing. The human would never let him go. Suddenly, his huge body jumped up and fled with all his strength.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1058

    "Where to escape!"


    Du Shaofu drank too much. How could Du Shaofu let the yellow stripe Zhentian tiger leave? Whether it was the blood essence of the yellow stripe Zhentian tiger or the yellow stripe Zhentian tiger who had committed a crime on his head today, he could never let him go.


    Just like the wild swallow star Python not long ago, it was not chased at the beginning, but now it is with this Huang Wenzhen Tianhu to intercept itself.


    With the sound of drinking, Du Shaofu''s figure turned like lightning and leaped out. He rode directly on the huge tiger with great power. Then he directly landed on the yellow striped Zhentian tiger with his fist. He fell down with one punch at a time, which made him shine with gold.


    "How cruel


    Countless eyes around him were astonished. The demon king Du Shaofu was so cruel!


    Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu was at the end of its strength at this time. Du Shaofu''s angry fist fell down on him. His defense strength became weaker and weaker. His huge body began to crack and burst into blood, directly crushing on the ground.


    "Roar..."


    Huang Wen Zhentian tiger kept roaring and roaring, and his whole body was full of runes. He struggled with shaking his head and tail. Finally, he urged him to lift Du Shaofu off the tiger''s back.


    However, Du Shaofu''s suppression, bearing the tyrannical will of the golden winged ROC, is like a real golden winged ROC. The fall of a fist is like the arrival of a demon. The giant body of the sky tiger has gradually shrunk to a size of only 10 meters.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Huang Wen Zhentian tiger''s mouth spurts blood. The tiger''s bones are thick and the flesh and blood are blurred. They scream and roar endlessly.


    "It''s so ferocious. It''s a yellow stripe that shakes the sky tiger."


    Lanhuan takes a cool breath, and her blood is lower than that of Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu.


    Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu clan, which is absolutely terrible existence in the orcs, but now it is ravaged by the purple robed youth.


    "Du Shaofu, what are you going to do? How about our well water not attacking the river?"


    Huang Wen Zhentian tiger roars. At this time, he is almost dying, even the yuan God wants to escape.


    The supreme power of the great beast was crushed down, and everything in the yellow striped Zhentian tiger was forbidden. He knew that even if the original God escaped, it would be destroyed immediately.


    "You want to take me as a war servant, and now you want well water not to invade the river!"


    Du Shaofu scolded him. He was so good at bullying and provoking. When he hit him, he let the tiger scream and howl.


    "Then what do you want? You dare not kill me. If you dare to move me, I will shake the tiger clan with yellow stripes, and the sky and the earth will never let you go!"


    Huang Wen Zhentian tiger roars. It originally wanted to collect a powerful servant to show off, but in the end, he was devastated.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu''s two pupils, who were domineering and fierce, suddenly burst out with a sense of killing.


    Even if he released the yellow striped tiger today, Du Shaofu knew that the consequences would be like a wild swallow of star boa that day, and he would find himself in trouble.


    It''s better to solve it directly. If there are too many enemies, one will be less!


    "I dare to move the dragon clan, but I dare not to shake the tiger clan with yellow stripes!"


    Du Shaofu sneered and drank lightly. His eyes were full of murderous intent. A golden light erupted in his hand, and a terrible breath gushed out. He imprisoned the void, and his fist fell directly on the ferocious tiger''s head.


    "Bang bang!"


    It''s a dull sound, exploding, shaking the earth.


    With the fall of the fist, in the last contraction of the two pupils of Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu, his head directly falls into the earth. The last touch of fear makes his eyes dim. His eyes close, and his vitality is no longer there.


    "Gu Gu..."


    All the eyes and eyes around him are staring at Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu from afar. When its vitality is extinct, the eyes around him are also shaking violently. Some people take cold air and swallow their saliva.


    "Not good..."


    On the cliff in the distance, when he saw that the yellow striped tiger was killed, the gorgeous young man transformed by the body of the swallow star Python also rose directly into the sky and fled like lightning.


    "You can''t leave this time!"


    Drinking the sounds of nature, the green light shining brightly on the void, a graceful figure seems to have been prepared, floating like a God, ghosts appear.


    It was Dongli Qingqing. Her bright wrist was light, and a terrible green light flew out of her slender hands, turning into a handprint, which directly fell on the young man in gorgeous clothes.


    The appearance of this green fingerprint is just like a divine seal coming. Its power is extremely terrifying. It emits bright green light and is full of vitality.


    But inside, it devours vitality. Before the handprint, everything turns into desolation, mystery and terror. The green Rune and yellow submerge the young man in gorgeous clothes.


    At this moment, the well-dressed young man felt fear, and his heart trembled for no reason. The terrible handprint oppressed him with a terrible breath, as if to devour his vitality. It was too mysterious and terrible.


    "Bang!"


    When the fingerprints fell, the body of the young man in splendid clothes shot down from the air and hit the ground hard. He was the one who had not recovered much from his injury. At the moment, blood was gushing from his mouth, and the ground was shaking.


    "Hiss!"


    Only in this moment, the graceful figure of Dongli Qingqing was recorded, and several handprinted runes were swept down, which directly restrained the young people in gorgeous clothes and could not move any more."Whoosh, whoosh..."


    However, at the moment, some of the war servants who followed the Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu, as well as some other outstanding young Orc men and women, panicked and fled with fear.


    They fled and did not dare to stay.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pursue him. He was busy collecting the blood of the yellow striped sky tiger. He didn''t want to let go of a drop. This is an absolute treasure.


    The end of a war, it is already night began to fall, a few stars early hanging in the sky.


    Later, Du Shaofu skilfully peeled and boned the body of Huangwen Zhentian tiger and found a place with water to wash it.


    He took out his medicine stove and added all kinds of miraculous herbs. With the addition of the remaining eight star purple lingguo Teng, Du Shaofu began to stew tiger bone treasure soup.


    Of course, how could Du Shaofu let go of that pile of tiger meat? The golden winged ROC bird can absorb energy for its own use from the flesh and blood of monsters.


    Xiao Hu helped build the grill. Du Xiaoqing made a fire. Du Shaofu took out a pile of seasonings and finally roasted the tiger meat.


    On the mountain peak at night, the smell of meat overflows everywhere. However, some onlookers around Ling who don''t want to leave look at them from afar, but they dare not to get close to them. They can only pour their saliva on the smell of meat.


    "It''s so ferocious, no wonder it''s called the devil king!"


    LAN Huan has been shocked. Looking at Du Shaofu''s skillful cooking soup and barbecue, this guy is definitely not the first time to deal with those powerful monsters like this.


    But before long, lanhuan still refused to eat the barbecue. When he saw Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Dongli Qingqing gobbled up the tiger meat, he could not help but try it.


    When the smell of meat stimulates the taste buds, and an energy comes into the whole body, LAN Huan can''t help but wonder: "the delicious barbecue, which is the meat with yellow stripes shaking the sky tiger, is equivalent to the blood and meat treasure medicine, and can enhance the strength."


    "Of course, this is a good thing!"


    Red ROC has already opened to eat, and has a fight with Du Xiaoyao.


    "Tiger bone soup!"


    With a smile, Du Shaofu began to drink tiger bone soup. The delicious soup with medicine fragrance went into his throat, which immediately turned into a stream of energy and rushed into his four limbs and all his bones, making him comfortable.


    "Here, this soup is also a treasure. It can enhance our strength."


    Little tiger took up a bowl of tiger bone soup and handed it to lanhuan. Some of his dark eyes did not dare to look at blue magic''s clear and beautiful eyes.


    "Thank you."


    Blue unreal Leng for a moment, and then took the tiger bone treasure soup from the tiger.


    "Here you are."


    A moment later, tiger also handed the last piece of barbecue to LAN Huan. His face was smiling, which was less fierce and fierce.


    Blue unreal did not refuse, in return with a shallow smile, let the tiger look at for a long time.


    Dongli Qingqing looks in his eyes, smiles but doesn''t speak. He turns and looks at Du Shaofu. He is still drinking soup. He is afraid that someone will rob him.


    A giant tiger with a length of ten feet, plus a large pot of tiger bone soup, was finally devoured by these people, with no residue left.


    "My body is full of energy and needs refining."


    LAN Huan was surprised. After eating tiger meat and tiger bone soup, he turned into a powerful energy swimming in his body.


    On the other side of the level of animal respect, yellow lines shake the body of the tiger, which is an absolute treasure.


    Du Shaofu was full of food and drink. Standing on the mountain peak, his purple robe moved gently. He watched the bright moon move westward, and waves rose in the depths of his eyes.


    Dongli Qingqing comes to Du Shaofu and looks at Du Shaofu. He looks at Du Shaofu with a smile, which makes Yuehua look pale.


    Looking at the woman in front of her, Du Shaofu was stunned by this smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1059

    This woman is the spirit of the world. A few wisps of hair flutter with the night wind, adding a bit of charm to the noble level, which makes Du Shaofu look a little stunned.


    This is a beautiful woman, looking at this time is more exciting, beautiful people suffocate.


    Du Shaofu still remembers that when she first saw this woman in the wild animal mountain range, she was still green at that time, but she let her innermost heart be stirred.


    These years, I always think of it.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s heartstrings, which had been stirred up at the bottom of his heart, were once again fluctuating. That feeling had never been felt before, and Cheng Shengnan had never brought it up at the beginning.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Dongli Qingqing looks at Du Shaofu''s dull eyes and breaks this groundless embarrassment in the moonlight.


    "You''re beautiful. It''s comfortable to look at it." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "When have you been so glib and glib?"


    Dongli Qingqing secretly revealed her shame. After Du Shaofu''s white eyes, she bowed her head a little embarrassed. Under the night wind, a faint fragrance filled her body. She lifted her lips and gently pursed her red lips. Her voice was soft and said, "I thought you would never remember me."


    "I can''t forget it. I will always think of you." Du Shaofu said softly.


    "Do you really think of me?"


    Hearing this, Qingqing from Dongli looks up at Du Shaofu with clear eyes. It seems that Du Shaofu''s answer is very important to her.


    "Of course."


    Du Shaofu looked at Qingqing in the East. At this moment, he seemed to feel something in the clear eyes of a beautiful and ELF like woman.


    Some emotions, do not need the language table, only need a look, for two people who have a heart, it is enough to understand.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s reply, Dongli Qingqing''s face did not change. He turned his head slightly again, and his eyes continued to gaze at the night sky. Only at the moment of turning his eyes, his clear eyes fell like stones in the water with ripples.


    Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, chipeng, lanhuan, etc. have already sat on their knees and began to breathe.


    Around only the night wind blowing, everything seems very quiet, quiet two people can hear each other''s heartbeat.


    "Roar..."


    Deep in the mountains, there was a roar of animals, as if at a very far distance, someone was fighting, but it was far away from here.


    They stood quietly, enjoying the rare peace.


    After a long time, Dongli Qingqing broke the silence and asked Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, what do you want to do most?"


    "To be strong, really strong?"


    Du Shaofu did not hesitate to look at the bright moon in the sky. On his determined face, there was a strong determination in his clear and bright eyes.


    "Do you want to be famous in this world, or do you want to be famous in this world?" Dongli Qingqing looks at Du Shaofu curiously. His eyes are very serious.


    "It''s not my intention to be famous in the world and to be popular in the world."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were a little harsh and said: "I just want a family reunion, no longer family separation, not be bullied, protect the people I care about, protect everything around me, people do not attack me, I do not prisoners, if people attack me, I will be prisoners!"


    "It seems that you have a lot of stories about you."


    Looking at Du Shaofu for a while, he wiped the clear eyes of Qingqing in the East. Then he looked at the bright moon, and his red lips opened slightly: "some roads are not optional, and some things must be done by ourselves."


    "You never talk about yourself."


    Du Shaofu said that he stepped forward a few steps and sat on a raised flat rock on the mountain top. His purple robe shook and he quietly looked at the moonlight sky. Behind him, Xiao Hu and others had already been covered with brilliance and kept breathing.


    "I There seems to be nothing to say, but it''s not as wonderful as you. "


    Dongli Qingqing smiles and moves lightly. He sits beside Du Shaofu. The long fragrance exudes a charming breath. He seems to be hesitant. He looks at the youth in front of him and asks Du Shaofu, "are you tired?"


    "Not tired!"


    Du Shaofu shook his head, laughed and said, "you..."


    Before Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, he suddenly moved away from Qingqing in the East. He gently put his head on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and said softly, "don''t talk."


    That soft sounds of nature, in the ear ring, like a warm wind blowing over the ear, with a delicate fragrance.


    This sudden scene made Du Shaofu lose his mind for a moment. He looked slightly at the woman on his shoulder. He didn''t move any more, so he leaned quietly.


    On the mountain, it is very quiet, two people are so quiet together, each other''s heartbeat can be heard.


    After a long time, Du Shaofu again looked at the woman on her shoulder, and then leaned his head gently against her hair.


    Both of them did not speak, but at the moment, their heartbeat seemed to be telling each other something, and there was emotion breeding in their hearts.


    It''s like a seed that has been buried deep in the hearts of two people. At this time, it is watered and begins to grow.The time passed slowly, the bright moon fell in the west, and the slight night wind blew on the two people''s bodies.


    Don''t know when, two people paste closer, completely close together.


    The color of the day began to turn white. After dawn, the morning clouds came out of the hill. In the blue and green sky, the Milky cloud gauze drifted far away on the hillside.


    The sun shines on the mountains, and the rays pour down the mountains.


    "It''s morning."


    Dongli Qingqing raises his head and immediately gets up. The lotus step moves a few steps lightly. The morning sun is hazy. The graceful body is full of hazy beauty. A few wisps of hair flutter in the ear, and the horse''s tail is moving between the static and the dynamic, as if out of the dust.


    Du Shaofu sat and looked at the woman in front of him at this time. It was an elf who was awakened in the morning glow. It was a banished immortal who had entered the world by mistake.


    Her beauty, her temperament, touching and touching.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu had an inexplicable feeling, climbed up to the spirit, and looked at the clear eyes.


    "Shaofu, what''s wrong with you..."


    Looking at the clear pupil, a trace of complicated vision appears in the green eyes of Dongli. She seems to feel something hazy, but she doesn''t know what will happen. She also has some expectations, but she is very afraid.


    At this moment, Dongli Qingqing''s voice has not fallen, but Du Shaofu''s hands are fierce, holding the moving face of the spirit in front of him, looking directly at her clear eyes, her face falling down, and his lips directly kissing.


    All of a sudden, the four lips stick together.


    Dongli Qingqing suddenly trembles, just like the current gushing, at a loss. Looking at the clear and bright pupils close at hand, a heart suddenly jumps.


    But her whole body began to stiffen, as if weak in general.


    The spirit was completely at a loss, but the moist touch from the lips made her numb.


    Dongli Qingqing found that he had never been touched by the lips, at this time in his gently contained.


    It was a numb sense of electric shock, coming from the lip, pouring into the bottom of my heart, making the bottom of my heart ripple.


    She felt that he was more than that, his lips were beginning to attack, he was beginning to plunder.


    There is something soft and tender to pry open her shell teeth and break in, just like he forced into her heart which is not ready to open the door.


    This is a kind of instinct. The elf closed his eyes involuntarily and responded instinctively.


    She was a little scared, a little scared, a little strange, and a little nervous.


    Thus, the tongue and tongue began to blend, through each other''s heart, in the roll around each other''s breath compact.


    "Why, what are brother Shaofu and sister Qingqing doing?"


    All of a sudden, the voice of red Peng came from not far away, a pair of black with golden eyes, twinkling curiously looking at the men and women pasted together not far away.


    The voice of red ROC spreads out, leaving Qingqing in the East. Jiao''s body trembles and pushes Du Shaofu away immediately. Jiao Yan''s face is scarlet. In this morning glow, it is even more beautiful and moving.


    East from Qingqing looking at the moment is not far away, that many eyes do not know when is already open big eyes are looking at.


    "I don''t care about you..."


    With a shy face and hot cheeks, Du Shaofu looked green and white in the East. With his long and tall legs, he stamped the ground with shame. He was eager to find the ground to drill down, and then he could only fly away.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu laughed, and then he looked back at several pairs of startled eyes behind him. His eyes turned white and he didn''t care. He stood up with his hands and held his head high. He said brazenly, "what are you looking at? You are still young. Don''t peek at it. It''s not suitable for children."


    "I''m hundreds of years old. I seem to be older than you!"


    The blue magic''s eyes wavered, which made Du Shaofu''s eyes white.


    "It''s shameless."


    Du Xiaoyao glanced at Du Shaofu, then knocked red Peng''s head and said angrily, "calf, you''re really not sensible. You''ve done bad things to you. You could have seen it for a while."


    "What is it to do with me?"


    Red Peng touched the back of his head, a little confused. He looked up at LAN Huan and asked, "sister lanhuan, what are brother Shaofu and sister Qingqing doing just now?"


    On hearing the speech, LAN Huan Jiao Yan also wiped a little blush. He whispered to chipeng: "your brother Shaofu and sister Qingqing are just practicing martial arts."


    "It''s just practicing kung fu. What a strange human skill." Chi Peng''s face was suddenly enlightened.


    "Well, it''s time for us to start at Thunder Mountain."


    Du Shaofu''s voice came, and his figure was already in the front space.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of them then straightened out and all of them started their bodies. All of them immediately swept away.


    The group set off again and went to leiming mountain. Wild animals did not dare to approach the places along the way. The strong were afraid to provoke them.


    In the evening of that day, Du Shaofu didn''t go on his way. Instead, he asked Dongli Qingqing to help protect the Dharma. He entered the wasteland space and quenched the blood of Huangwen Zhentian tiger into the most pure blood essence. After taking it, he continued to cut bones and wash marrow.Du Shaofu could directly use demon blood to cut bones and wash marrow. After refining animal blood into refined blood in his own body, he then cut bones and washed marrow.


    But the speed is much slower. If you take it after it is quenched into blood essence in the Linglu Fu Ding, it is faster to cut bones and wash marrow.


    That energy is also more violent, and the effect is better.


    In the early morning of the next day, Du Shaofu stepped out of the crossing space, and his breath became stronger. Several people set off again for leiming mountain.


    At this time, the name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, became more famous in this land.


    A vast group of peaks, different from other places.


    This place is full of vitality, misty among the peaks, and there seems to be thunder and lightning in the space.


    [I got out of the sixth watch all night before last night. I went to bed at 10 a.m. and got up at 4 p.m. because the computer was always easy to crash, so I went directly to build a new system. I came back to work on input method and codeword software, and downloaded the saved self-data. As a result, it was much more troublesome and delayed than expected. I started to finish all the codewords before 9:00 p.m., so it is now 7:30 a.m Just finished the third shift of yesterday.


    I''m sorry for the update time. I hope my brothers saw Xiao Yu''s notice and didn''t wait for more. I apologize again. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1060

    "Whoosh..."


    Passing by this space, there are some top strong people. Their eyesight and perception are extraordinary. They seem to notice something and look around.


    But these top strong men didn''t find anything in the end, so they left with their disciples.


    "Hula..."


    In the middle of the air, the little tiger fluttered its wings and filled with golden light. The place it passed was like a storm.


    "Well, it''s too complicated to eat it in a roast or a stew."


    On the huge tiger''s back, Du Shaofu looked very serious. He looked at a young man in splendid clothes who was still banned at the moment. It was a wild swallow star python.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s serious eyes, Tianhuang tunxing Python was scared to death. However, he saw the demon in front of him. Du Shaofu stewed the head of qingtoujiao, roasted the meat of qingtoujiao, and drank the blood of qingtoujiao.


    Then the yellow striped tiger is the same with the skin and bone, barbecue stewed bone.


    The man in front of us is a real demon king. He is even more fierce than the fierce beast.


    "If you want to kill it, please do it!"


    The wild star swallowing Python drew up his trembling eyes and knew that he had been completely planted. This Du Shaofu and that beautiful human woman were both terrible and terrible.


    In particular, this demon king is not a soft hearted person. He is going to die anyway. As a wild swallow star python, he can''t beg for mercy.


    "It''s a bit arrogant. I''ve drunk a lot of blood recently. Your blood has not been too attractive to me. I have a lot of it. Why don''t you submit to me as a servant and follow me in the future?" Du Shaofu asked, looking at the end of the world.


    Du Shaofu was pleased with the blood essence of the mysterious level of Tianhuang tunxing python.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu, who had already washed the bones and marrow with the blood essence of Tianhuang leopard at the half domain level, was also shocked by the Yellow veins of the tiger blood at the other side of the river yesterday.


    At the moment, the allure of the mysterious level of the wild swallow star Python was greatly reduced to Du Shaofu.


    But if you take a wild swallow star python, it is a big help.


    This wild star swallowing Python is absolutely not a mortal thing. Compared with the blood of the yellow striped tiger, it is not much less. Compared with the leopard in the wilderness, it is even slightly stronger.


    "It''s impossible for me to submit to human beings, nor can you kill me!"


    Tianhuang swallow star Python held up his proud head. He was a wild swallow star python. How could he submit to human beings? He even had several war servants at the beginning.


    As the body of the wild swallow star python, only human beings become his servants. How could he become the servant of human beings? How can he meet his family in the future? He can''t even raise his head among the orcs. He is a person who doesn''t even follow dragon nine, let alone Huang Wen Zhen Tian Hu.


    "Why Little tiger, stop


    At this time, in the middle of the air, Du Xiaoyao suddenly stopped the tiger.


    When Du Shaofu heard the sound, he also looked up to the front, and his eyebrows wrinkled. Then a streamer of light swept out of his brow, and the ancient and reckless spirit spread out, and he directly collected the star swallowing Python in the wilderness.


    "Something''s wrong. There should be a seal in front of it!"


    On the tiger''s back, Du Shaofu looked at the front again. It was a misty mountain covered with fog. With his keen perception and the role of pulse soul, he realized that there was a seal in front of him.


    "There is a seal, but it seems to be incomplete, but ordinary people can not find it."


    Du Xiaoyao leaped on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and his talent could feel the seal''s existence. His pale golden eyes moved and said, "there seems to be something unusual in there. What should be in it?"


    "Can you show us in?" Du Shaofu asked Du Xiaoyao.


    Du Xiaoyao looked at the people around him and said to Du Shaofu, "although the seal is incomplete, it is extraordinary. I can only take four people in at most. You should take one."


    "Well, I''ll take one and give you the rest."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and he had the same pulse and soul as Du Xiaoyao, and also had his talent.


    Although not as abnormal as Du Xiaoyao himself, it is enough.


    Then, taking advantage of the fact that there is no one in the four fields, Du Shaofu urges the pulse soul to burst into the golden light. The pulse soul of the mountain peak is almost to the point where the pulse spirit turns into the spirit, just like the essence, which is wrapped up in the Green East. The two people suddenly enter into a void.


    It is clear that there is nothing, and the real space is empty. At this moment, with Du Shaofu urging the pulse soul of the golden mountain peak, a luminous Rune light curtain suddenly appears.


    There seems to be a passage into another void.


    When the figure passed through the light curtain, the golden mountain peak pulse soul converged, and a desolate space suddenly appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    The peaks overlap, just like the shenlei mountain range. All things are not born and are bare.


    "Yi Yi..."


    In the depths of the mountains, there was a "shimmering" arc sound coming out from time to time.


    Let Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse seem to fluctuate without any reason, as if he felt something."There is life ahead."


    Du Shaofu looked ahead and saw that there was no life in the barren mountains, but it seemed that there was vitality in the depths.


    "There are people in here, more than one."


    There is a green light in the eyes of Dongli Qingqing. She has some small magical means to detect that there is someone in the seal.


    "This is the seal. How can anyone come in? The secret channel is the super strong?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled, and his eyes were suddenly dignified. Although the seal was not big, its breath was ancient. From a very long time ago, ordinary people could not come in unless they were super strong.


    Dongli Qingqing shook his head to Du Shaofu and whispered, "it should not be a super strong person. Otherwise, I can''t get a glimpse of the breath like this simply. Maybe they have some means and means to enter here."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu felt that it was possible that he and Du Xiaoyao could come in. It was not ruled out that some people had other means and magical powers to enter.


    "Hiss!"


    Not far away, the golden light diffuses out of the space, and the void is twisted. A golden mountain rises across the mountain. It is Du Xiaoyao, with little tiger, lanhuan, chipeng and Du Xiaoqing, entering.


    "Inside, there''s energy fluctuations."


    Du Xiaoyao turned into a little macaque again and landed on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. His pale golden eyes looked deep.


    "There should be something extraordinary in this. We''ll sneak in and act according to circumstances." Du Shaofu said to everyone.


    They nodded, tried to restrain their breath, but also carefully, and then moved towards the deep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A vast mountains, in the middle of a huge lake, on the highest peak of the lake, a person sitting cross lap.


    The man was dressed in a black robe. He was surrounded by a faint thunder light. His breath was terrible, and there was a secret pattern of talismans.


    This man sits here, invisible and connected with the surrounding. It seems that the energy of heaven and earth in this space is surging and gathering. As the runes in front of him rise and fall, the breath is like an ocean. The tide rises and falls, which frightens the heaven and earth!


    If someone is here, he will be shocked. This person is obviously connected with the Fu array. A powerful Fu array is arranged around it, as if he is suppressing something.


    And behind him, there are more than ten people at the moment, and several practitioners at the level of dignity are extremely powerful.


    In addition, several other people were also strong in the Emperor Wu''s territory, and they all exuded strong breath.


    "I don''t know when the vice envoy of Yin Lei will be able to arrive. We have suppressed and bound the thing here for several days. It''s really hard to hunt."


    "When the Deputy envoys come, they will be able to hunt directly. The main reason is that the talent is too abnormal. Otherwise, we will be able to hunt it together."


    "It is said that the Lord of morchah also came to the land of the waste of heaven. It''s the Lord of terror. I don''t even know whether the Lord is a man or a woman."


    "I heard that the Lord moocha was a young man, and his strength was amazing. This time he came here for shenlei mansion. I''m afraid he also intended to compete with his peers in Kyushu, animal kingdom and demon kingdom."


    A few people were whispering around. They were all dressed in black robes and black hats, but their eyes were exposed.


    "Don''t talk about the Lord moksha, that''s not what you can talk about. If you are disrespectful, you know the consequences."


    The black robed man sitting on the mountain peak opened his mouth, which was covered by his black robe and hat. His voice was quiet, but he had a terrible breath.


    Listening to the leader of the black robed old man''s words, the eyes of those martial Zun state practitioners with extremely powerful breath around them also looked solemn and awed.


    Lord moksha, indeed, is not what they can talk about more about their status in the religion.


    "We trapped the object with the Fu array, and we should be sure to wait for the Deputy envoy to come. It is very important for us to teach. However, it took a lot of effort and time to find it. We must not make mistakes. Otherwise, you will know the consequences."


    The black robed man, sitting cross legged, continued to open his mouth, and his whole body was connected with the Fu array, as if it were condensed into one body with this space.


    There is no doubt that the black robed man sitting across his knees is very powerful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Dongli Qingqing and other astringent breath, but also carefully forward.


    But they still mistakenly entered a Fu array with ancient flavor in the seal. The breath was fierce and had a terrible killing intention.


    "No, we''re in the fray by mistake."


    LAN Huan Mu Ning, who grew up on this barren land, knows most about some terrible old ruins on this continent. Once she is trapped in a terrorist array, the top strong will also be damaged.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1061

    "Boom!"


    The ancient ruins tremble, the killing intention diffuses, solidifies the void, and the opportunity to kill begins to come, which is extraordinary.


    The murders turn into sharp swords, falling from the sky, and can break everything.


    "Come on


    Almost at the same time, Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao suddenly spread the golden light all over their bodies, turning into virtual shadows of five finger mountain peaks, and wrapping up people around them, such as Qingqing and lanhuan in the East, and their shadows disappeared into the void.


    A series of murderous opportunities poured down. As the people disappeared, they also disappeared mysteriously, and the surrounding void became light and cloudless.


    "HISHI..."


    Several figures broke through the sky and appeared on a group of peaks.


    There is a strong energy fluctuation around the world, with a great breath that makes people feel depressed.


    "Fortunately, I can ignore this battle, or I will suffer."


    Du Xiaoyao''s golden light converges, and her pale gold pupils seem to be very proud. This talent is not available to others.


    "Well, it seems that there is also a big array in it!"


    Du Shaofu was introverted and looked around. The whole space of heaven and earth was full of unusual darkness. There was a huge lake within the peaks, which was extremely calm.


    "Is there someone there?"


    Dongli Qingqing points to the highest mountain in front of it. The breath of the mountain is rippling. There are many people on the mountain. The eyes of all the people are also looking at it.


    "What''s the matter? How can someone break into the Fu array?"


    On the mountain peak, more than ten people in black with black robes only showing their eyes were shocked. Not to mention the strength of the remnant formations outside, there were crises everywhere. The array they arranged was absolutely beyond the ordinary people''s ability to break in, or did they rush in so quietly.


    Looking at the age of those people, it is clear that they are still younger, which makes them even more shocked and confused.


    "No matter how they break in, there can''t be any accidents here. Kill them all?" The man in black, who sat cross legged, said that his eyes had not been opened.


    "Yes


    A dozen or so people in black suddenly swept out, and a breath of air rose, and then appeared around Du Shaofu, Dongli Qingqing, Du Xiaoyao and others.


    The dozens of people in black were shining like the sun, and the terrible breath broke out.


    Every one of them has a strong breath. Some of them are full of thunder and lightning. Their eyes are cold and killing.


    "People of the demon sect!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly showed a chill, and his uniform dress and breath were the people of the demon sect.


    "Break in here, die!"


    In the demon sect, there is a person who talks, the breath is fierce, and the intention of killing spreads.


    This man is a perfect level of wuzun realm cultivation. He is the strongest of the ten people except the black one on the mountain.


    Du Shaofu did not speak. He looked coldly at the dozen men in black before him. His eyes were filled with murderous intent. The evil cult and the bright Shrine were in collusion. There was no doubt that he had something to do with biemie of tianwu Academy.


    Then, the evil cult dealt with the Seven Star hall, and again and again with itself. For Du Shaofu, it was a difficult feud.


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s indifference, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaohu know the evil cult. They are all breathing and waiting.


    "Give me the four-star warrior. Be careful."


    Dongli Qingqing looked at the man in black who had just opened his mouth, and then said to Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing.


    It''s just that these days, Dongli Qingqing still dare not look at Du Shaofu directly. Every time she looks at Du Shaofu, Jiao Yan will blush, but at this time, Dongli Qingqing looks slightly coagulated.


    "Kill!"


    Seeing that the young men and women didn''t speak, their breath was still surging, and there was a tendency to do something about it. The ten or so people in black of the demon sect changed color, and one of them cheered.


    He is the peak of wuzun on the other side of the river. He is also shining with light thunder. He is very strong.


    After that, the more than a dozen evil cult members did not say much, and they all killed and attacked fiercely. With the terrible breath surging on their bodies, the fiery runes and thunder lights gushed out, which made the wind and clouds surge in the air, and rushed out at Du Shaofu, Dongli Qingqing and Du Xiaoyao.


    "Boom..."


    Among these people, there are several venerable practitioners. They can also feel that the young men and women in front of them are extraordinary, so they all make concerted efforts.


    There can''t be any accidents here, or their fate will be worse than death.


    More than a dozen people with a terrible momentum, such as a wave of attack, a wave of attack, such as a heavy wave of energy swept across the whole space, absolutely incomparable, crushing the sky.


    Even in this short moment, the first Wu Zun on the other side appeared less than a foot in front of Du Shaofu''s body, and the terrible palm print and breath swept over him.


    &Buzz! &At the same time, the wind and thunder resounded in front of Du Shaofu, and the Zijin tianque appeared in his hands. The breath of the peerless divine soldiers raged in the sky, and the radian was clear.The posture of tiger bone and dragon in Zijin tianque is like a red phoenix rising sun, like a tortoise, which makes people feel excited when they take a look at it.


    After that, Du Shaofu made a move, and his eyes burst into a golden light.


    "Chulala..."


    This sword splits out, the golden light sword awn communicates the world, the breath is as vast as the sea, the sword awn turns into a heavy wave to sweep forward.


    This is not a wave, but a wave of terrible swords.


    The vast sword covers the sky and submerges everything!


    "Chula la!"


    Wu Zun on the other side of the river had not even returned to his God. He was crushed to pieces in the terrible wave of sword, and his spirits were all destroyed.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Dongli Qingqing shadow is wrapped with a vibrant green light curtain, and the palm prints burst out in the slender hands, with mysterious and terrible palm prints, blocking the way to the perfect martial master.


    "Oh


    "Roar!"


    "Gee!"


    At the same time, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao were all transformed into huge noumenon at once. The breath of three people broke out and roared into the sky, destroying the four sides.


    Red ROC, blue magic is also ready, and then urge the body, breath surging like tide.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu started to kill and close in a big way. In his hands, Zijin tianque was cut out, and several swords were swept. The golden winged ROC urged him to step out of the temple and take the lead in attacking the martial Zun realm of the demon cult.


    With the fall of the terrible sword, the several martial masters whose strength was at the initial stage and the mysterious level turned into pieces of blood mist almost in an instant.


    This is an irreconcilable resentment. Du Shaofu''s killing intention can''t be restrained. The Zijin tianque is a good example of Du Shaofu''s killing intention.


    In this great war, more than a dozen powerful members of the demon sect have almost never returned to their senses in this short moment, and they have already lost half of their lives.


    "Whew!"


    With the golden sword and the suppression of Dapeng''s golden wings, Du Shaofu was like a demon at the moment, and his martial arts were incomparable. The mysterious level of the last three evil cult was also destroyed and killed.


    The rest of them are fighting with Du wuzun.


    "Damn it, die for me!"


    The man in black, who was sitting on the top of the mountain, appeared in front of Du Shaofu with a sharp and gloomy shout. The man in black, sitting cross legged, shot his eyes. A powerful spiritual and spiritual force swept over him, crushing him to the ground.


    "Eight star extraordinary Rune master!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1062

    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled with the attack of the spirit and soul. It was the cultivation of the master of supernatural talismans. It was equal to that the superior martial arts respected the strong, above the complete martial arts.


    In particular, the spirit and soul attack of the spirit Master is even more terrible.


    No one can be careless under the attack of spirit and soul.


    Du Shaofu suddenly felt that he was involved and swept into the whirlpool of a bone soul.


    Du Shaofu''s mind seemed to be pricked by a needle. The spirit and soul attacked and invaded his own mud ball palace to attack his original spirit.


    The spirit soul attack of the supernatural Rune master is so terrible!


    In his eyes, Jin Fu''s spirit has been unable to stop.


    The man in black, who was sitting on the top of the mountain, appeared with his robe and hat falling down. He was an old man of more than sixty years old. His eyes fell into his eyes, and his nose had sharp inverted hooks, just like a black vulture.


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu, who was already dull in his eyes, gave a sneer at Du Shaofu. His murderous intention was not covered up. His figure was swept out without any delay. A hand print training fell directly on Du Shaofu''s heavenly cover.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, when the extraordinary eight star lingfu master appeared in front of Du Shaofu, the seemingly dull eyes of Du Shaofu suddenly burst out golden light again, waved a streamer of light, and burst into the rune, with a strong and powerful breath, and directly rushed to the latter.


    "Woo!"


    There was a sharp roar, such as crying and howling of ghosts. In the outbreak of the rune, the body of the cloud puppet was snatched out.


    Cloud puppet, that is a terrible killing machine, directly bombards out with one blow and destroys the energy of the eight star spirit Rune master.


    "Hum!"


    The afterwave of energy swept through the old man''s body and opened it. He snorted in his throat and spilled blood in his mouth. Obviously, he suffered a lot.


    Cloud puppet itself is equivalent to the power of the top of the extraordinary wuzun, and even can compete with Hunyuan wuzun.


    The eight star supernatural Rune masters are the most vulnerable when they urge the spirit and soul to attack.


    What''s more, the spirit Fu Master''s physical body can''t be compared with the martial arts. Therefore, in front of the cloud puppet, one move was created.


    "What a powerful puppet!"


    The old man''s face changed greatly. In his fierce and murderous eyes, there was a dignified and even extremely fearful color.


    That terrible puppet is too terrible. There are absolutely not many people in the world who can have such a terrible puppet.


    "Boy, are you from tianqizong?"


    The old man was surprised. In his impression, a young man with such a puppet could only exist on that day.


    Du Shaofu didn''t reply. He was attacked by the spirit and soul of this man just now, and he almost got to the road. Fortunately, he was strong in the yuan God. He was also forged by the purple gold xuanlei, and there was a wasteland space to help protect the yuan God in the mud pill Palace.


    "Cloud puppet, kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly, and his eyes showed his intention of killing. As a master of talisman at an extraordinary level, Yun Ju was able to deal with it.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    The cloud puppet had already jumped out and swept away at the old master in black. His whole body was filled with runes and wrapped with runes. His eyes were empty and fierce, and he only had the intention of killing. He went forward bravely.


    "Think you can deal with me with puppets."


    The old man was angry and his fingerprints were coagulated. He was a master of array Fu, but he had no time to set up the array in front of the terrible puppet and activate the spirit furnace tripod.


    The old master in black impelled the tripod with three colors to release the terrible pressure with great impact. The blazing breath roared into the sky and blocked the cloud puppet.


    The Linglu Fuling cauldron stands in the sky and is filled with flames, which evaporates the fog in the space and distorts the surrounding space.


    "Woo!"


    The cloud puppet was not afraid. His body leaped up and his whole body glowed. He killed the old man from high altitude. At the same time, the secret military code and the talisman array on the holy body formula were shining, which turned into the light group of talisman secret patterns to protect himself.


    The old man was terrified. The puppet was so extraordinary that he tried his best to activate the spirit furnace and Fu Ding, which made the surrounding fire like a sea of fire. The terrible pressure was so vast that it made people tremble.


    It''s a special kind of machine that can''t stop the killers.


    "Boom!"


    Later, the cloud puppet kept shooting, and the old man''s Linglu Fu tripod was left by several palm prints of Yun Ju. The shaking Linglu Fu tripod was almost cracked.


    At this time, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, chipeng, and lanhuan were transformed into noumenon. They easily killed several demon cults in the Wu Emperor''s territory, and their bodies were swallowed up.


    There is only Qingqing who is at the peak level of wuzun on the other side. At the moment, facing a perfect wuzun, he has not fallen into any inferiority.


    Dongli Qingqing is full of green light, covering the void. In the bright light, it seems that it also carries the power of heaven and earth, so that the perfect wuzun not only does not take the slightest advantage, but also is subject to everywhere.Du Shaofu''s mind was also released around him. He noticed the strength of Dongli Qingqing, and he was moved in his heart. It turned out that the strength of Dongli Qingqing was so strong.


    "You are all going to die!"


    In this short period of time, more than ten people were killed by those young terrifying orcs. The terrible puppet also suppressed himself everywhere, making the eight star extraordinary Rune master roar in anger.


    The mysterious fingerprints coagulated in the hands of the old master in black. When the last one congealed, the whole world was shaking.


    "Hula..."


    Above the sky, there began to be talismans and secret patterns began to emerge, and a huge and terrible force of repression came out of thin air.


    "He is using the power of the Fu array. There is a Fu array in it, which he arranged."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. The Fu array was not weak. It was at least the top level of eight star perfect.


    At the moment, the old master of lingfu in black is connected with the array of runes. He can communicate the energy of heaven and earth in this world, absorb the energy of heaven and earth, and his power suddenly rises. He solidifies the void and imprisons everything.


    The Fu array is very strong, but it seems that the Fu array only has the power to suppress the shackles, rather than simply attack the Fu array. But also because of this, the force of suppressing and binding in the Fu array is more powerful.


    At the moment, the eight star extraordinary Rune Master seemed to have been connected with the heaven and earth. He mobilized the power of the rune array, communicated the energy of the heaven and earth, and the spirit furnace and tripod, which finally blocked the cloud puppet.


    The old master of lingfu in black began to suppress the cloud puppet, and even turned down to the top and began to take the upper hand.


    Not only that, but at the moment, the lingfu master solidified the void around him and imprisoned Du Shaofu. He left Qingqing, Xiaohu, lanhuan, chipeng and Du Xiaoyao.


    "Boy, now you can die!"


    The lingfu master drank coldly. As he suppressed the cloud puppet, he killed Du Shaofu again for the first time.


    The spirit Fu master could feel that he had completely suppressed the purple robed youth by virtue of his own Rune array.


    The old man was a master of talisman, so he was very clear in his heart that only when he solved the purple robed youth could he solve the puppet.


    At that time, he would even be able to get that terrible and extraordinary puppet. The broad sword in the hands of the young man in purple robe was obviously a magic weapon.


    There are also those monsters, any one of them is a terrible existence, this is his chance, there is a big chance to fall on him.


    "Boom


    The master of lingfu in black came down with a palm print, which moved the energy of heaven and earth. He fitted the array of runes and swept down like a sea of fury with his powerful breath.


    The former''s palm twinkles bright light, so that there is a dull space around the palm print, the sound comes out, and the pressure is like waves, shocking the sky and destroying.


    The old master of lingfu in black wanted to kill Du Shaofu completely in the Fu array. Under the suppression of his fu array, the opponent could not have the power to depict.


    A master of array runes is the overlord in his own Rune array. He is the most powerful existence and can control everything.


    However, a smile suddenly appeared on Du Shaofu''s seemingly suppressed face.


    In the radian of the smile, the chill fluctuated.


    "Boom


    The former''s palm print fell and the space exploded. Du Shaofu''s body was immediately broken and was directly smashed. With the energy ripple, it disappeared into the surrounding void.


    However, as Du Shaofu''s body was smashed, no blood spilled out.


    "Shadow It''s impossible! "


    The old master''s face was astonished. Everything in front of him was impossible. How could the boy disappear without any reason? It was in his fu array.


    Just for a moment, the old master in black seemed to feel something. He suddenly turned around. Behind him, he saw the appearance of Du Shaofu, who had just disappeared. On his body, there were hidden patterns of golden talisman, which turned into a virtual shadow of a golden five finger mountain.


    Under the suppression of his fu array, the purple robed youth came and went freely, as if he would not be affected at all.


    "Bakendo!"


    Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered, and Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly glowed with gold, and his powerful momentum suddenly rose from his upright body. It was like a fierce beast, a bird, sweeping the sky with his wings, and cutting the purple gold sky palace in his hand with one sword.


    "Whew!"


    This sword is like splitting a mountain, without any fancy. It is so simple.


    However, as the sword swept through the air, the space where the sword passed almost collapsed directly, revealing a vacuum trace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1063

    A frightening and domineering atmosphere of energy and pressure diffuses from the golden light sword, which makes the space vibrate violently.


    "what a strong sword meaning!"


    The old master''s eyes changed greatly. When the sword came, he felt a terrible sense of sword sweeping over him. The domineering power of the sword made him unable to escape.


    "Boom


    In a panic, the old master in black changed his fingerprints rapidly, and an energy training wound to the sword.


    There is no sound like thunder when they collide with each other. Only the terrifying energy turns into energetic Rune ripples, just like a tsunami sweeping through the void all around.


    Countless swords were flying out and breaking, and then everything calmed down.


    "Pooh


    The old master in black lurched back, blood spilled from his mouth, and his eyes were shocked.


    Although the terrible sword meaning was blocked by him, it was still domineering, which greatly affected his vitality. In addition, with the influence of the Fu array at this time, his Qi and blood flowed and was injured again.


    But the old master was just staggering to a halt. Suddenly, there was a dazzling golden light behind him, just like the sun spreading. Suddenly, a huge, crystal clear ape appeared.


    The golden ape is born with a bright pupil, overlooking everything in the world. Suddenly, a fist blows out and falls directly on the former''s back.


    "Bang!"


    There was no movement again. The golden ape suddenly appeared. The fist was covered with bright light. It was like the beginning of the world. It seemed to be able to push the four sides and suppress everything. It had a kind of inexplicable pressure, as if it wanted to blow up the human spirit.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The blow fell on the unprepared master of spirit in black on his back, and his body retreated to the foreshock, and the blood gushed from his mouth again.


    "It''s just a rune. It''s no use to me."


    The golden ape stands with its head held high, and its body is crystal clear. It is like a lord of terror born. The smell of terror gives people an incomparable sense of oppression.


    "Taiqing Fu demon arrow!"


    Not far away in the sky, came the tea of Dongli Qingqing. The dazzling blue light spread like an obsidian day, and the breath of terror spread with an ancient bow in his hand. It was like the revival of the ancient gods and demons, the mysterious power, and the bow. A light arrow completely condensed by the rune energy appeared, and then it was full of bows.


    One arrow, two arrows, three arrows.


    Dongli Qingqing also seems to have magical means. Under the suppression of this Fu array, it has not been greatly affected. A full bow releases three arrows.


    Three light arrows along the way, so that a large area of space directly distorted, showing cracks.


    In a short time, these three Rune energy light arrows pierced through the space with the light trace of twisting space, and one arrow penetrated the ancient beast pulse soul that the perfect wuzun didn''t know when to urge.


    The second arrow pierced the defense of the perfect wuzun and hit him heavily.


    At last, the third arrow, with its mysterious power, devoured the vitality and plundered into the brow of the perfect wuzun, destroying and exploding his head. Even the yuan God had no time to escape.


    East from Qingqing Jiao body stagger back some, beautiful face on a pale.


    The three arrows seemed to have exhausted all the strength of Dongli Qingqing, and there was a faint trace of blood on the pale corner of the mouth, but it seemed that there was no big obstacle.


    "Where on earth are you from?"


    The old master in black was shocked. These young men and women and the orcs were too terrible.


    Not to mention the arrogance of the purple robed youth and the strong dressed woman, the several monsters that followed were Bifang divine bird, Chigu Tianyan ox, and Tianhuang leopard. They were definitely not able to follow ordinary people.


    "I come from the wasteland, from the Seven Star Palace!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and took advantage of his illness to kill him. Zijin tianque waved out, and the golden wings of the ROC fluttered behind him.


    "You You are Du Shaofu, the demon king


    The old master in black was suddenly afraid, his eyes trembled, and his whole body was cold.


    He had also heard of the ferocious deeds of the demon king Du Shaofu. Now they are looking for him everywhere. Who knows that Du Shaofu, the demon king, suddenly appears in front of him today.


    If Dufu''s age is too small, it will be too terrible for him to grow up.


    Fear, deep fear, the old man knew that Du Shaofu, the demon king, would never let him go.


    "Kaka..."


    The surrounding Fu array was shaking. The suppression Fu array was originally used to suppress the terrible thing in this space. At the moment, it was used by the old master of lingfu in black to deal with the cloud puppet. In addition, his body was injured several times, and the cloud puppet was constantly fighting against it. All of a sudden, the Fu array began to shake and become violent.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu raised his sword and flapped his wings to form a joint attack with Du Xiaoyao. He wanted to attack an extraordinary Rune master.


    The old master in black retreated. He never thought that one day he would be so embarrassed by a mysterious warrior.


    "Boy, you won''t live long. When Vice envoy Yin Lei arrives, you''ll be dead!"The old master in black retreated with fear in his heart, but he pretended to be calm and gloomy, trying to frighten the terrible young devil.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak any more. The purple gold sky Que in his hand was lifted, and a golden light sword awn was chopped directly at it. The breath was domineering and frightening. The golden light sword awn broke the void and spread to the former.


    The old master in black had to control the power of the cauldron and array to block the nearby cloud puppets. At this moment, he was in a panic and quickly turned into a ferocious shadow of an ancient beast.


    Under the awn of the sword, the shadow of the ancient beast is very strong and can even entangle the golden sword.


    "Hula..."


    But in the end, it seems that the heart is more than the force, and the two are annihilated in the air at the same time, turning into a large piece of bright broken Rune fragments.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, just at this moment, in the calm lake within the peaks, a terrible energy wave surged across the lake.


    Then a strange white thunderbolt swept out and rose into the sky with white lightning, and a sheet of white arc broke out on the lake and swept away.


    The white thunder burst into the space with the size of the baby, which made people''s heart beat stagnant and terrifying. It directly bombarded the master in black.


    Between the electric light and flint, the speed of the white thunder was incredible, and immediately devoured the old master in black.


    "Boom!"


    Like a thunderbolt, the white thunder devoured the old master in black, and countless white lights exploded around him, flying in the void, and blazing white electric snakes rippled wildly.


    "Ah..."


    In the white thunder, the voice of the old man in black was heard. It seemed that the body was destroyed in an instant, and the light wrapped with a secret talisman was swept out.


    It was the original God of the old man in black. His body was destroyed and he fled with all his strength.


    "Zizi!"


    But at the moment, the white arc around is like a huge white arc spider web, covering the void.


    The terrible breath in the white thunder rippled, like the nemesis of the original God. It was easy to wrap the eight star supernatural level yuan God of the old master in black.


    "Ah..."


    The old master''s spirit in black screamed, and the talisman''s Secret patterns were destroyed in the white arc. The original God turned into wisps of green smoke, and finally was swallowed up by the white arc until it disappeared completely.


    At this time, along with the spirit Master in black, the original spirit of the old master was also destroyed, and immediately began to collapse. The Linglu Fu tripod, which was confronting the cloud puppet, collapsed earlier.


    "What is it that has vitality, as if it can specifically suppress the yuan God?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. The thunder pulse in his body was ready to move at this time. He could also feel that the white thunder seemed to be able to suppress the yuan God.


    Du Shaofu felt the breath of white thunder in his mind, which made him tremble.


    "Yi Yi..."


    The white arc began to fall back into the lake, so that the whole lake spread white lightning.


    The electric arc is connected to the lake, which makes the whole lake full of electric waves. The scene is extremely terrible.


    I don''t know when the sky began to thunder and lightning, the breath is very terrible.


    "What a terrible smell."


    Lanhuan, Xiaohu, chipeng, Du Xiaoqing and Dongli Qingqing all took the opportunity to come to Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao. All their eyes were focused on the lake, which was an amazing scene.


    "Boom!"


    Lightning and thunder exploded in the middle of the lake, and dozens of Zhang of water waves and white thunder and electric arc overflowed all over the lake, all of which rose up in the sky.


    It''s too terrible to feel the visual impact of seeing the scene with one''s own eyes.


    Then, in the eyes of Du Shaofu and others, a huge white thunder tree with a height of more than 100 Zhang emerged from the lake.


    White and thundering giant trees, crown, leaves, trunks, are condensed by white thunder, tree roots rooted in the lake.


    Now the whole lake has turned into a sea of white thunder.


    "Boom..."


    The sky above the lightning, thunder, wind and clouds, the sound of thunder burst.


    White thunder giant trees emerge, terrible pressure comes, white light wave, breath terror.


    Dense white electric arc covered the sky, and the heaven and earth wanted to be submerged.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Blue magic, tiger and so on are trembling, that terrible breath will destroy their soul.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the huge white thunder tree. At this moment, the thunder pulse in his body was more and more ready to move, and began to have a feeling that was hard to suppress.


    "It''s a thunderbolt!"


    Dongli Qingqing looks at the huge towering white thunder tree in front of him, and the sound of shock comes from his pale lips.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1064

    "Linglei."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and he was no stranger to Linglei. The three thousand tremor thunder on master qizun was a kind of Linglei. The demon cult has been looking for Shifu qizun these years for the sake of 3000 tremor thunder.


    But this is the first time Du Shaofu has seen Ling Lei with his own eyes.


    "The spirit thunder is extremely rare. It is a foreign matter between heaven and earth. It breeds between heaven and earth. It is extremely difficult to capture it, and it is even more difficult to subdue it. &"However, it is said that if you can get a spirit ray into your body, it will be enough to gain great benefits. Different kinds of spiritual thunder can bring different magical effects," Dongli Qingqing told Du Shaofu


    "How can Linglei accept it?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the terrible giant tree of thunder above the lake. The thunder and martial veins in his body wanted to gush out of his body, as if he had been pulled by the most violent force.


    "It is said that if you want to subdue the spirit thunder, you need to destroy its soul before you can integrate it into your body. However, spiritual thunder is not an ordinary thing. Once the physical body of ordinary people touches it, it will be enough to suffer destruction."


    Dongli Qingqing looked at the huge Linglei tree in the lake. Dai Mei wrinkled slightly and said: "this kind of spirit thunder grows on the wasteland land. Maybe it has something to do with shenlei''s residence. It is said that the strongest power of God Lei Tiansheng was related to thunder. From the perspective of breath, it seems that this white spirit thunder can suppress the yuan God and devour the intelligence of the original God. I''m afraid that we want to change it The chances are zero. "


    "Chulala..."


    White thunder rippled all over the world, and the huge white thunder tree moved rapidly in the lake. A white thunder swept over, just like a demon in the open teeth and claws.


    The white lightning is too blazing, and the spirit thunder is taking the initiative, but somehow it is the target sweeping to the East and leaving Qingqing.


    The terrible white thunder with terrible pressure can oppress the spirit of all people. Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, lanhuan and chipeng all need to use their skills to block it.


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure blocks Dongli Qingqing''s body. He waves a golden light out of his body, turns into a golden competition, and breaks out into a golden light.


    "Hiss..."


    Golden light competition met with white thunder, instantly burst in the air, split, a line of arc immediately overflowing open.


    "Pedaling..."


    Under his terrible strength, Du Shaofu''s body was shaken back one after another, his body was covered with white electric arc, his hair was full of hair, his roots were standing upside down, his purple robe was hunting, and his golden wings were also overflowing with electric arc.


    "Hiss..."


    The huge thunder and huge trees disappeared in the vast lake, and everything subsided in an instant, as if it disappeared out of thin air.


    "Boom


    In the shocked eyes of chipeng, Du Xiaoqing and lanhuan, the sky suddenly trembles. The white thunder tree that has just disappeared has turned into a dazzling white thunder ball, just like a bright moon. With a terrible pressure, the ghost appears on the top of Qingqing''s head.


    The green eyes of Dongli are startled and pale, and they step out at leisure. The figure is just like a ghost. The blue and bright Rune light breaks out, and you want to escape.


    But everything was slow. The white thunder light blocked the void, and the white electric arc sprawled all around. It was as if it had turned into a white arc spider web and wrapped the green and delicate body of Dongli.


    "Not good!"


    Dongli is green and charming. A mysterious and terrifying energy bursts out of his body, protecting him all over the body.


    "Zizi..."


    Du Shaofu steadied himself, and the white arc poured into his body. The terrible energy was destroyed like a flood.


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse surged, swallowing the white thunder force that was pouring into his body, and some of his thoughts were still unfinished.


    "Green."


    Dongli Qingqing is in danger. Du Shaofu''s face changes greatly at the same time. Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings flutter and pounce on Linglei.


    White thunder package from the East Qingqing, it seems that do not want to stay, instant break the air disappeared.


    Du Shaofu fluttered his wings and ran after him. His figure turned into golden light and lightning. Suddenly, he also broke through the air and left.


    "Let''s get out of here first."


    Du Xiaoyao, the golden giant ape, converged into a golden macaque, and said to Du Xiaoqing, chipeng, Xiaohu and lanhuan.


    The speed of Du Fu''s spirit is no longer in the sky.


    Du Shaofu''s figure was suspended in the air, and the thunder and martial pulse in his body were still ready to move. It seemed that he felt something, and his wings immediately chased him.


    "It seems to be chasing ahead."


    Du Xiaoyao and others came out of the Fu array and looked at the direction of Du Shaofu''s disappearance in the air. Du Xiaoyao had a feeling and took the people to quickly plunder them.


    The speed of the white thunder is too fast. It is still silent and silent.


    Du Shaofu could not catch up with Du Shaofu if he didn''t have a strange sense of thunder and martial pulse in his body.


    But even so, Du Shaofu chased all the way and was left behind far away. He could only feel the trace of the white thunder.After a few hours, Du Shaofu appeared in a dark canyon. There was no sign of wild animals.


    "There are old ruins."


    Du Shaofu felt that there was also a trace of the ancient remnants of the battle. He moved his pulse and soul, and his figure carefully swept into it.


    "Hiss!"


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared again, he was in a void, surrounded by runes.


    A breath similar to that of the white spirit thunder rippled around, and the white arc was everywhere in the void, with the breath of Yuan Shen trembling.


    "Zizi!"


    Not far away in the void, there is a space rippling, palpitating White Lightning interweave, a terrible pressure diffuses from it, with the breath of destroying the original spirit.


    Du Shaofu felt that the breath of white thunder was in it, and he bit his teeth slightly. His figure suddenly swept into the entrance of the White Lightning space. Suddenly, a terrible white thunder wave was surging, which was like destroying Du Shaofu.


    The white thunder and lightning destroyed the body, but also wanted to destroy the yuan God, as if to devour the yuan God of Du Shaofu.


    In the void space, the terrible energy will make the space appear cracks at any time, which is enough to destroy the physical body of the other shore and even the perfect wuzun into pieces.


    If there is no special means of magic, it can not exist in this entrance channel.


    However, Du Shaofu is not a general martial Zun. Not to mention that he has thunder and powerful flesh in his body, even his body has been forged by purple gold xuanlei.


    The horror of purple and gold Xuan thunder is absolutely above the white thunder.


    After a moment, Du Fu''s eyes had no channel of light.


    Du Shaofu suddenly increased his strength and swept out like lightning.


    "Hiss!"


    When Du Shaofu swept out of the white arc, a strong glare appeared, which made his eyes squint, almost unable to look directly.


    After a few minutes, Du Shaofu found that he had already appeared in the white thunder space.


    In the void space, the white arc covers the sky and the earth, and an extraordinary frenzy makes the energy of the original spirit tremble in this space.


    In front of the thunder space, the white thunder chasing is turning into a towering huge thunder tree, which stands like blocking the sky and the sky. The white thunder around it will entangle the blue and green in the East.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1065

    Du Shaofu''s eyes were tight. At the moment, under the white thunder, Dongli Qingqing was full of mysterious and terrifying atmosphere, which was resisting and filled with a terrible pressure.


    The white thunder seems to want to destroy Dongli Qingqing''s defense, but it doesn''t seem to be an easy thing to do.


    "Shao Fu, go away quickly. The spirit thunder is not what you can deal with!"


    In the bright green light, the voice of Dongli Qingqing spreads out, and the mysterious and terrifying energy rippling on the body.


    Although trapped by the shackles, Dongli Qingqing can still struggle, just look at the situation, it seems that it is not optimistic.


    "How can I leave you alone."


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge thunder tree in front of him. The golden light in his eyes flashed in his mind. He seemed to have to deal with the thunder in front of him. He didn''t seem to be sure. All the supernatural talismans of the demon cult were directly killed by the spirit thunder.


    "This spirit thunder is a foreign body in the world. It''s not easy to deal with. You''ll die. Go!"


    Dongli qingqingjiao drinks. At the moment, she is able to feel the horror of this thunder. She knows Du Shaofu''s ferocity, but at the moment, what she is facing is a Linglei!


    "Just die. It''s not that you haven''t died."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. The ROC''s golden wings fluttered behind him. He thought about it. He didn''t know if his thunder pulse and purple thunder xuanding would have any confidence. What''s more, he could use the magic thunder.


    "If you die, how can you reunite with your family and protect you, then everything you want to protect, go to me!"


    Dongli qingqingjiao drinks, she has been trapped in this daolinglei, she does not want to see him trapped, he can chase this spirit thunder for her, it is enough.


    Listening to Dongli Qingqing''s words, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled. Then he looked at Dongli Qingqing. He wiped a smile on his face and said, "you are my woman, naturally my family. Now you are everything I want to protect. If you really want to die, you should die with you."


    "You You talk nonsense. When am I your woman


    Dongli Qingqing stayed for a while, deep in her eyes, with strange fluctuations, which made her shy, but she was happy to listen to her heart.


    "Don''t forget, you already kiss me, that''s evidence."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, but at the moment, his eyes in his eyes were only looking at the sky, and he did not relax his vigilance.


    "If you say that again, I''ll never finish with you."


    Dongli Qingqing Jiaoyan blush, but at this time also had to fully urge the body''s mysterious terror to resist the white thunder.


    "Human beings, God of the yuan, great tonic."


    White thunder giant tree mouth, the huge trunk has a ferocious head looming.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, a startling white thunder directly penetrated the space and quietly appeared around Du Shaofu''s body, wrapping Du Shaofu only in it.


    Surrounded by white thunder, the electric arc overflowed and diffused, enveloping the void. The sound of thundering thunder resounded in Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Du Shaofu''s color changed, and the golden wings of Dapeng immediately protected his body in it.


    "Boom!"


    The explosion was like thunder. Countless white thunders exploded on Du Shaofu''s wings. Under the impact of great force, a mouthful of blood gushed from Du Shaofu''s mouth, and an electric arc poured into his body.


    But this is only so, that terrible arc into the body, immediately absorbed by thunder force pulse.


    "Do you really think I''m a bully?"


    Du Shaofu gave a deep drink. The purple robe wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, and a purple gold streamer suddenly filled his palm.


    The purple thunder tripod appeared in the palm of Du Shaofu''s palm and turned into a huge tripod tripod, upside down on the void.


    "Boom


    The thunder and lightning space suddenly and violently trembled. The wind and clouds were surging in the air, and the purple and gold thunder clouds converged in the sky. Between the lightning and thunder, a large amount of purple gold thunder was concentrated in the high altitude.


    The destruction of such breath makes people tremble!


    "Boom!"


    The mid air blast spread, the four sides of the world kept in the trembling drama.


    The purple and gold thunder raged like countless bombs in the sky.


    The destructive energy is spreading, and the surrounding world seems to be destroyed.


    If we say that the white spirit thunder is the enemy of the yuan God, it is a terrible existence!


    At that moment, the purple and golden thunder is destruction, just like the supreme in the thunder!


    From the purple gold Xuan Lei that comes from heaven and earth, is not white spirit thunder can compare.


    But Du Shaofu''s strength was not enough to reach the strongest level of purple thunder xuanding.


    At this time, the white spirit thunder seems to feel something. The huge thunder tree is in violent fluctuation, and the lightning space around is rippling, which is like turning into a thunderstorm pool.


    There is also a "boom" of thunder, constantly spread from the pool of thunder, which makes people tremble. The white arc is like a silver snake like thunder, constantly exploding everywhere.


    "That''s the point."Du Shaofu pondered and felt that the purple and gold Xuan thunder in the purple thunder xuanding could really suppress the white spirit thunder. He felt a sigh of relief in his heart.


    One step out, Du Shaofu''s heart and mind urged the purple thunder xuanding, and a terrible whirlpool of purple and gold thunder gathered around him.


    "Oh


    Suddenly, the white thunder arc converges in the thunder pool, a roar sound spreads out, the thunder condenses, turns into a white ferocious thunder beast.


    The thunder beast is like a tiger or a wolf. It has two wings in the north. It appears an arc and rushes directly to Du Shaofu.


    "Go!"


    Du Shaofu gave a deep drink, and the purple thunder xuanding whirled and appeared in front of him. Around the tripod, the purple and gold Xuan thunder converged into a vortex, just like a terrible purple gold black hole emerging.


    With the purple and gold thunder whirlpool emerging, the ferocious thunder beast suddenly burst out of fear, as if by a huge force of involvement, and then directly involved into the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, the surrounding white thunder, thunder pool, the surrounding diffuse thunder, also seems to be invisible by some kind of traction, such as involuntarily, not under the control of the spirit thunder, crazy toward purple thunder xuanding.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible thunder swept out, and the world kept trembling.


    Thunder raging, as if there are countless bombs in the explosion, shock people eardrum tingling, dizziness.


    However, the seemingly violent white thunder disappeared directly when it came into contact with the hole of purple thunder xuanding, and immediately disappeared in the purple thunder xuanding.


    Countless thunder raids, the palpitation of huge thunder crazy dance, with the "boom" of the explosion of thunder, sweeping to purple thunder xuanding.


    But in the end, all of them disappeared in the purple thunder tripod, and didn''t even shake it.


    At the moment, the purple thunder xuanding is like a bottomless pit, allowing the white thunder to plunder into it without being moved at all.


    Du Shaofu was also surprised by all this. He didn''t expect that the purple thunder xuanding still had such a function, like being able to suppress the white spirit thunder.


    "Damn it!"


    At this time, the white thunder giant tree roared and drank, and seemed to feel the fear. The huge tree body moved across the sky, like a God and a demon, and burst out a huge thunderbolt, just like the thunder coming into the world. The thunder punished the human beings and broke down to the purple thunder xuanding.


    The purple thunder Xuan tripod moves, and the tripod rotates. The amazing purple and gold lightning energy diffuses, just like countless purple and gold snake shuttling in the void.


    That wait for thunder light to oppress, let a person shiver, the heart gives birth to chill!


    In the convergence of the purple lightning, white thunder giant tree for one of the stagnation, like purple and gold Xuan thunder more fear.


    In a short time, the terrible whirlpool of purple and gold lightning in the purple thunder xuanding seems to have changed invisibly.


    The purple thunder instinctively pulls away to the white thunder in the sky. It''s true to swallow the white thunder like thunder.


    "Boom!"


    At the end of the whirlpool of purple and gold thunder in the purple thunder Xuan tripod, it turned into a large amount of terrible purple and gold thunder, and the "roaring" sound reverberated from the air.


    How terrible is the power of the purple and gold thunder in the sky, it is simply destruction!


    All of a sudden, the whole space is for it to shake violently, the breath destroys the heaven and the earth.


    In the end, even the white thunder giant tree was affected by the huge white thunder tree, and its life was shrouded in it and could not escape.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The golden thunder in the inverted purple thunder tripod was raging, like countless bombs detonating, and the destructive power fell from nine days.


    "Don''t..."


    At this moment, the white thunder seems to feel something. The huge thunder trees are dispersing, and the white thunder can''t be stopped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1066

    "Chulala..."


    The white thunder, which was wrapped up in the blue and Green East, began to break up at the moment, and was swallowed up by the purple thunder xuanding.


    Zijin xuanlei is snatched out of the purple thunder tripod and devours white spirit thunder directly.


    &Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang &In this space, purple and gold thunder clouds converge, and the deep thunder sound resounds through the sky and earth.


    "How could it be so?"


    Astringent voice came out, white thunder giant tree in the collapse, was swallowed by purple thunder xuanding, involuntarily was sucked and pulled among them.


    At the moment, even Du Shaofu was surprised. It seemed that the purple thunder xuanding didn''t need to be controlled by itself. It was swallowing the white spirit thunder by itself.


    "Chulala..."


    The white thunder giant tree is getting smaller and smaller, and the thunder of silver snake breaks out, but it can''t stop the swallow of purple thunder xuanding.


    "Whew!"


    The collapse of the huge tree of white thunder dissipated. Suddenly, a particularly bright silver lightning swept out. It was actually free from the purple thunder and xuanding, and appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu at an extremely terrible speed.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked, and a terrible breath of soul trembled on his face. Suddenly, the golden light burst out and his wings swept over his body.


    "Whoosh!"


    However, the most brilliant thunder broke out, which made Du Shaofu unable to resist. It went straight into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the white thunder penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body, and a torrent of weather that destroyed the original spirit swept through Du Shaofu''s mind.


    The terrible breath with destruction, as if it could destroy the yuan God in an instant, which made Du Shaofu''s soul unable to resist. It was the nemesis of the yuan God.


    "Not good!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked, and the terrible white thunder came into his mind. For the first time, Du Shaofu felt as close to destruction and death as if he were about to be destroyed.


    The white thunder is the absolute nemesis of the original God. It can destroy all the original gods and even devour their own original gods for its use.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to urge the thunder to protect himself.


    "Boom


    Just when Du Shaofu was about to stimulate the thunder pulse, the thunder pulse, which was eager to try and could not be suppressed, came out directly at the moment when the white thunder poured into his eyebrows.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse surged all over his body, and a magnificent and desolate breath spread. The purple gold arc flowed directly into his mind, blocking the white thunder.


    At this moment, the white thunder suddenly trembled, and he was afraid in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s thunder, the white thunder started to retreat immediately. It seemed that he saw the most feared thing. The White Silver Snake thunder broke out in Du Shaofu''s mind, which impacted his whole body.


    The impact of white thunder penetrated into Du Shaofu''s muscles, blood cells and internal organs, which made Du Shaofu miserable and painful.


    But then the thunder pulse surged out of the body, absorbing and swallowing all the white thunder.


    In the sky, Du Shaofu''s figure trembled, and the bright thunder and lightning light all over his body seemed to rise on a bright day, and countless dazzling lightning runes around his body filled the sky like a purple gold electric snake.


    "Pooh."


    Dongli Qingqing fell to the ground, his mouth spurted out red blood, but his eyes were tense. He looked up at the sky and looked at the young man wrapped in purple gold arc. After a moment, his eyes were shocked and said: "thunder pulse, that''s the disappeared thunder pulse. Is he the person of the disappeared clan?"


    The white thunder surged in his body. The thunder pulse in Du Shaofu''s body absorbed it directly, and the purple gold arc overflowed around him. The thunder pulse greedily absorbed the white thunder.


    "Boom!"


    Space trembles, somehow, there are a lot of white thunder in this half sky began to roar.


    A steady stream of white thunder fell on Du Shaofu, and the purple thunder Xuan tripod was now hovering in the air and calmed down.


    But in the end, the white thunder continued to be absorbed by Du Shaofu.


    The white thunder was absorbed by the thunder pulse. Du Shaofu could feel that the thunder pulse was changing, and it seemed to be strengthening in a faint way. The white thunder was like the nourishment of the thunder pulse.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu screamed. Although the thunder and martial pulse could absorb the white spirit thunder, the sharp pain in his body made Du Shaofu very sad.


    The violent energy shock seemed to tear Du Shaofu apart.


    The most important thing is that in Du Shaofu''s mind, the most brilliant white thunder was standing in his mind, releasing the pressure to destroy the yuan God.


    However, at the moment, Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse is also suppressing the most brilliant white thunder.


    But for the thunder pulse, the mind seems to be the weakest part. The white thunder that can only be suppressed dare not go forward, but can not completely destroy the white thunder.And the terrible pressure released from the white thunder made Du Shaofu''s yuan God miserable.


    If Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen had not been trained by Zijin xuanlei, and because of the mysterious remnant chapter, the yuan God had changed very differently. Therefore, it could not be resisted.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, at this moment, it seemed that he felt the threat of destruction to the yuan God. In the mud pill palace of Du Shaofu''s mind, a dazzling talisman secret pattern flashed out.


    The dazzling talisman and secret pattern appeared in Du Shaofu''s mind like a spider''s web, spreading the ancient mysterious atmosphere, and then turned into a terrible energy, which directly covered the white and bright thunder.


    "Oh


    The white bright thunder erupts, the electric arc rushes out, turns into a ferocious thunder head, wants to rush out that piece of talisman secret pattern cover.


    &Boom &


    the secret patterns of the talisman wrapped up the resplendent divine awn. It seems that there is a supreme breath spreading. If you want to crush the heaven and earth, crush and destroy all external things, let the four release space roar endlessly.


    "HISHI..."


    The ferocious thunder head, only after a moment of stalemate, was directly destroyed by the covered bright talisman secret pattern.


    In Du Shaofu''s mental space, white thunder surged around, hitting the mud pill palace.


    Then the thunder head was broken and turned into a pale white thunder light, which was suspended in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "Ah..."


    From Du Shaofu''s mouth came a fierce scream, like a roar. The shaking desire was to turn the whole world upside down.


    The thunder was ferocious and his head was broken. The terrible impact and pressure made Du Shaofu unable to resist it and screamed.


    After that, the yuan God was severely shocked, and the whole mud pill palace trembled. Du Shaofu lost his mind and consciousness, and his body fell from the air.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body fell to the ground, and the purple thunder Xuan tripod whirled quietly in the air and directly poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Shaofu!"


    East from qingqingjiao drink, Huarong pale, shadow swept empty to rush to, but finally forced to be unable to approach.


    Du Shaofu''s body fell to the ground, but his whole body was still covered with a layer of flashing thunder light.


    After the purple arc overflowing and swallowing the white spirit thunder, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse breath even became stronger and stronger, filled with a supreme prestige, which made Dongli Qingqing unable to approach at this time.


    Dongli Qingqing is worried, but he feels the breath on Du Shaofu. Although he faints in the past and seems to have lost consciousness, from the perspective of the situation, his vitality is not reduced, his breath is still the same, but he is relieved.


    In this space, the last piece of white thunder was absorbed by Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse.


    With the enhancement of the breath of thunder and martial pulse, there is also a stream of energy seeping out of the thunder pulse and pouring into his body, just like returning to his original religion and returning to the sea. So that Du Shaofu''s breath in his body, who was fainting at the moment, began to climb directly.


    Du Shaofu was unconscious at the moment when the thunder and martial pulse covered his mind. However, the mysterious residual skill in his body was touched, and began to spread an ancient white light, just like a divine awn.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, no one can see it at the moment. With the mysterious remnant skill running, he absorbed everything.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the white thunder, which was destroyed by the dazzling talisman and secret pattern, remained in his mind quietly. However, at the moment, he was also involved in the mysterious residual skills, began to refine gradually, and finally began to integrate into the body of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1067

    In the palace of mud pills in my mind, the reduced version of Du Shaofu''s illusory figure of Yuan Shen is also sleeping in the past.


    However, as the mysterious remnant chapter refined the pale white thunder, it was finally integrated into Du Shaofu''s sleeping spirit.


    There was a white arc in Du Shaofu''s body.


    It seems that the dark thunder is not very dark, but it is extremely difficult to refine. It also turns into an endless white arc, connecting the yuan God, so that Du Shaofu''s original God is also integrated into the white thunder arc.


    Du Shaofu, who was in a coma, did not know all this. Only thunder and martial pulse and mysterious skill fragments were running in different ways.


    In Du Shaofu''s body, two kinds of breath kept rising.


    The rising speed of the breath, just like riding a rocket, can only be gaping at the sight of Qingqing, who is not far away from the East.


    Originally, the white spirit thunder power swallowed by the thunder and martial pulse in Du Shaofu''s body poured into Du Shaofu''s body in his deep sleep.


    This power has been refined from the thunder and martial pulse and turned into a pure gushing energy, which has poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    How huge the shrine was in Du Shaofu''s body, but the energy generated by the white spirit thunder was also extremely huge, which was continuously irrigated.


    Dongli Qingqing didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t clear the situation and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Even in the thunder and Wu pulse package, Qingqing could not get close to Du Shaofu.


    Later, Dongli Qingqing was only able to take pills to regulate breath and vomit on one side, waiting quietly beside him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the world slowly passed, all the people in the land of the wasteland were approaching the Thunder Mountain, and all of them rushed to the Thunder Mountain.


    Mountain, sunset, glow.


    A figure stood quietly, shrouded in the sunlight, with a white face, showing a sharp arc, especially the beautiful lip shape, as if to publicize the nobility and elegance.


    This is an absolutely handsome man. He is twenty-nine years old. He will never be under the beautiful men like Yin Mochen. Especially under his long and curly eyelashes, he has a pair of clear eyes like morning dew, with a light charm.


    "Welcome the Lord."


    On the mountain peak, there are hundreds of figures bowing down to salute. Except for the two leading practitioners and about a dozen of Martial Emperor practitioners, the rest are young men and women with good temperament and strong breath.


    These young men and women of the younger generation may not be particularly outstanding in the vast land at this time, but if they are on a separate continent, they should be absolutely outstanding among the young generation, and they are all like dragons and phoenixes among people.


    "No gift."


    The young man waved his sleeves and let everyone behind him be free of ceremony. He was wearing a soft purple satin, which not only reflected the light purple brilliance under the sunlight, but also was comfortable, elegant and beautiful on him.


    "Lord, the old ghost of Caiyin is dead and killed by the demon king."


    A middle-aged beautiful woman opened her mouth and listened to many stories of the demon king recently posted in this land, but she also took a breath.


    "The devil..."


    The young man raised his head slightly, and his hair was as long as running water. His hair was so smooth that he could smile. The smile seemed to have a kind of beauty regardless of gender, which made people have a thrilling charm.


    At this time, many of his disciples were able to show their love and hate.


    "Where is Du Shaofu now?"


    The young people in purplish clothes opened their mouths, and their voice also showed a kind of soft charm, which was enough to make all women obsessed.


    "Back to the patriarch, Du Shaofu, the demon king, appeared in the west a few days ago. It is said that he killed a yellow striped Zhentian tiger on the other side of the river and ate it."


    The beautiful woman began to breathe a little. It was said that the demon king was absolutely ferocious. She had seen with her own eyes the horror of Du Shaofu, who was young enough to frighten people.


    "If you go on to leiming mountain and kill my clan, you will pay a price..."


    Young people speak, voice down, the figure has been strange disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hum!"


    When Du Shaofu came to his senses, a terrible force poured into his body, causing one to pay no attention to it. His Qi and blood surged, his throat choked and he almost burst out blood.


    Feeling the terrible force coming in his body, Du Shaofu immediately sat down on his knees, coagulated his fingerprints, and peeped into his body. He immediately felt that a surge of energy was pouring into his body.


    This energy should be the energy transformed by the original thunder pulse after swallowing the white spirit thunder, with the breath of thunder and lightning.


    How powerful the white spirit thunder is. Although most of its energy is consumed by the purple thunder xuanding, the remaining part of the energy seems to be the most pure. Under the influence of thunder and martial veins, it turns into surging pure Xuanqi, which can flow into your own divine palace without any refining.But in the palace of mud pill in the mind, the originally dark white spirit thunder is actually being refined by the mysterious remnant skill, and finally used by oneself and integrated into the yuan Shen.


    With the integration of the white spirit thunder into the yuan God, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that he and the white spirit thunder were integrated into one body, and the yuan God was strengthening and growing at a terrible speed.


    The breath is climbing. Both martial arts and Fu Dao are climbing violently. It seems that Du Shaofu can continue to break through in a very short period of time.


    Xuanmiao wuzun, Xuanmiao eight star spirit Fu master, and Du Shaofu, no matter how large the Shenque is, or how powerful the yuan God is, if they want to continue to break through, they are absolutely not comparable to the energy needed by the practitioners of the same level.


    But at this time, the energy that the white spirit thunder can provide is huge and vast, and seems to be able to continue.


    I don''t know when, this strange space, began to thunder and lightning.


    "Boom


    A huge energy of heaven and earth permeated the void, and finally turned into a terrible whirlpool of energy, which rushed into Du Shaofu''s body crazily.


    "Is there another breakthrough?"


    Dongli Qingqing wakes up. His eyes look at the movement and stillness gathered in the air. Then he feels the rising breath of Du Shaofu. His eyes are shocked and round, and he looks at the scene in front of him.


    A few hours later, in the lightning and thunder sky, stars began to spin, purple fire filled, dazzling golden runes stirred.


    At this time, the domineering energy fluctuates in the sky, such as the ocean, like a golden rainbow across the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The surrounding space is shaking, as if caused by the world turbulence, shocking people!


    After such an hour, the rising breath of Du Shaofu seems to have reached a critical point. The breath which has just been climbing rapidly has gradually stopped.


    "Bang!"


    However, it was only for a short time. With a deep sound from the shrine in Du Shaofu''s body, the breath of Du Shaofu who had just stagnated all over his body suddenly rose even more violently. Then he set foot on a new realm, and a terrible breath swept through the sky.


    "Boom


    At the same time, under the eyes of Dongli Qingqing, Du Shaofu had a second breath rising out of his body, which was channeling heaven and earth and gathering energy.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body, like a bottomless pit, is constantly absorbing all the vast energy in the overwhelming irrigation of the heaven and earth.


    "Wuzun on the other side, Fudao is also breaking through!"


    He looked at Du Shaofu, who was floating in the air from a distance. His eyes were full of shock and murmured: "did he merge that spirit thunder? &More than half an hour later, the turbulent energy of heaven and earth began to dissipate, and the second breath of Du Shaofu reached a new level.


    The dazzling white God awn rippled, with an ancient breath, accompanied by silver lightning diffuse, then everything gradually subsided.


    "HISHI..."


    When everything calmed down and the wind and clouds recovered, Du Shaofu''s eyelashes trembled, his closed eyes trembled slightly, and then he suddenly opened. Within his pupils, two glowing lights of purple and gold thunder burst out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1068

    In the eyes of purple and gold thunderbolt straight into the sky, as if the essence of the sky, surging the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder essence was swept out, and the space was shocked. A terrible thunder power filled the sky. A moment later, the countless thunder lights penetrated the space and disappeared.


    "What a strong breath!"


    Dongli Qingqing gets up and looks at the man sitting with his knees crossed. His eyes are dazzled, and then he bursts out with joy.


    "Hoo..."


    The breath gradually calmed down, and Du Shaofu''s mouth puffed out from his stomach and opened his mouth along his throat, shaking the space.


    Then Du Shaofu peeped into his body. At the moment, the vast shrine was filled with mysterious Qi, just like a vast ocean.


    Compared with the level of Xuanmiao wuzun, at this time, the Xuanqi in the body and the breath on the body are more powerful than several times, as if the whole body has the power to destroy everything.


    The most important thing is that Du Shaofu felt that there was a layer of silver lightning shining over his illusory yuan Shen.


    Du Shaofu knew that it was the original white thunder.


    Only Du Shaofu knew that the last brilliant white spirit thunder was destroyed by his spirit root in the mud pill palace. What remained was a pure spirit thunder soul. Finally, it was refined by the mysterious remnant skill and integrated into the yuan God. A message also appeared in the yuan God.


    "Yinluotun soul ray!"


    Du Shaofu murmured, "this is the message from the last one of the most brilliant white thunder.


    The last bright white thunder is the soul of the spirit thunder, just like the soul of a person.


    It was intended to destroy Du Shaofu''s soul to survive. However, it was destroyed by Du Shaofu''s spiritual roots and wiped out his wisdom. Then he was integrated with Du Shaofu''s original spirit.


    From the information in the yinluotun soul thunder, Du Shaofu learned that the yinluotunhun thunder was the enemy of all souls. It could devour all the spirits. The yuan gods were powerful and suppressed. Even the eight star supernatural Rune masters of the demon sect could kill and devour the yuan gods.


    The thunder power of yinluotun soul thunder can destroy the human spirit without leaving any trace. As long as the opponent is not strong, he can kill the opponent almost quietly.


    It seems that Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen integrated the spirit thunder of Yinluo tunhun Lei, and thus obtained this method.


    "Good luck, good character."


    Feeling everything in his body, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a smile. He did not say that he had got the most important spirit thunder. However, he made another step on the road of martial arts.


    Du Shaofu knew very well that it would take him a long time to make a breakthrough through self-cultivation.


    I''m afraid it will take at least a year or even longer to devour some demon blood essence and boil up the monster tonic soup, even if it is in the ancient space.


    To the original level of Xuanmiao wuzun and eight star Xuanmiao lingfu master, the energy needed to break through is a huge number.


    It will take a long time to accumulate the energy just by practicing.


    "Did you get that one?"


    Dongli Qingqing graceful and beautiful shadow came to Du Shaofu''s side and asked with a little surprise and joy.


    "Yinluotun soul thunder, into the original God."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu got up and stretched himself. The bones in his body squirmed and his bones crackled. The fine light in his eyes converged and became clear.


    "You really got it. It''s your chance."


    Dongli Qingqing breathed a sigh of relief, and then he glared at Du Shaofu. With a tone of blame, he said, "don''t do anything you can''t be sure of next time. This time you almost die, do you know?"


    "I''m not all right."


    Du Shaofu came up to the woman in front of him and grabbed the hands of the fairy like woman in front of him. His slender hands were smooth and slender, shining like green jade glass. They were not as smooth as lanolin. He said softly, "you are my woman. If you can''t take care of you, I won''t be able to live."


    "Who is your woman, glib, what have you learned these years..."


    Dongli Qingqing stares at Du Shaofu, but his hands are not free. A trace of blush climbs up his cheek. In his shame, he adds a bit of charm, like the exiled immortal who falls into the mortal world and is nostalgic for the world of mortals.


    "I didn''t know the feelings before, but now I dare not say that. But we have already experienced life and death, and we have experienced adversity together. This time you and I meet again, it''s predestined fate. I don''t know when you will leave again. I just want to tell you that I have you in my heart, just like the heart of relatives and existence."


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him, and said with a positive light, "if you are willing to treat each other with affection, I will make this life live and never forget it."


    Looking at the resolute and resolute face of the young man in purple robe in front of him, the green eyes of Dongli are rippling, his body is trembling slightly, his heart is beating fast, and his face is more and more flushed."How much should I believe in your glib words?"


    He bit his teeth and opened his mouth to Qingqing in the East. His rippling eyes looked at Du Shaofu.


    "Very much, I, Du Shaofu, swear that if one day I lose you, I will be a million arrows..."


    "No swearing. It''s bad luck."


    Dongli Qingqing broke away from Du Shaofu''s hand, pressed it on Du Shaofu''s mouth, slightly hooked his lips, and said, "I believe you are."


    Du Shaofu held the slender hand at the corner of his lips and gently pasted it on his cheek, smiling happily.


    "Well, we have delayed for four days. The space here seems to have a special seal. The external situation should be quite complicated now. We should go to Xiaoqing and find them now." Dongli Qingqing said.


    Referring to Xiao Qing and others, Du Shaofu''s face changed slightly, and he said: "this is the breeding ground of yinluotun soul thunder. It''s hard for outsiders to enter. Du Xiaoyao should be able to come in, but they didn''t come to me. I''m afraid there''s some trouble."


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, the two figures swept out of the space, appeared in the air, looked around, and then left across the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the open and dark space, a mess, a look is a war, there is a white arc occasionally wiped, there are traces of lightning breath.


    "Whoosh."


    There are dozens of figures came here, a strong breath of volatility.


    Dozens of figures, most of them are similar black clothes, only the eyes are exposed outside the black robe cap, flashing fierce light, like a ghost.


    At first, an old man in yellow robe, with a pair of deep eyes, seemed to be flickering with a little light, which was conspicuous outside the dark space.


    If Du Shaofu was here, he would certainly recognize him. This is an old acquaintance. He is the old Yin Lei of the demon sect.


    "Deputy emissary, the yinluotunhunlei has disappeared. Judging from the life card, all the people who suppressed the yinluotunhunlei have been damaged."


    A man in black glanced around and looked around for a while, then came back and said in awe to the old man Yin Lei.


    "Hoo!"


    The old man''s face was gloomy, and a turbulent wave swept out of his body with a faint arc. Then he breathed steadily, and his breath was sharp. Suddenly, a chill came out of his eyes. He said, "the breath of golden winged ROC bird, Du Shaofu has not appeared here recently. It must be Du Shaofu''s work. Please find him. This time You should find it at any cost. Use the "thunder seeking magic charm". If the Yin Luo Tun soul ray has been obtained by Du Shaofu, you can surely find it! "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, the moon is dark and the stars are bright.


    Light moonlight, a dark Canyon, transmission of the faint moonlight, hazy around.


    A fairy like woman standing on the canyon rock, like a dream, like this fairy goddess in the moon night.


    "The land is vast, and there is a mysterious ancient array left in the ancient times. This is a wild place that has never been visited by many people. There are countless treasures, secret bones, natural materials and earth treasures. It is also said that some of the most powerful people once lived on the land and scattered many treasures..."


    In the canyon, an old man with more than fifty years of age is talking about everything on the land in a hurry.


    The old man, dressed in a plain robe, had the breath of cultivation on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory. In his deep eyes, however, he did not have time to look at a young man in purple robes. His eyes were full of fear and fear, for fear that he might have offended him.


    "Can you pick the point and tell us whether there is anything special happening on the land recently?"


    Du Shaofu, of course, was Du Shaofu. It took a few days for him to get a breakthrough from Yinluo. Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing were also missing. In order to know all the situation on the land of the recent famine as soon as possible, Du Shaofu had to arrest a passing monk to inquire about the situation and see if he could find out some news.


    "Something special..."


    The old man immediately nodded, pondered, and said: "this time, the signs of shenlei mansion have aroused all the forces in Kyushu to come and find out. Shenlei Tiansheng was one of the most top strong men in the world at the beginning. What he left was enough to affect the whole situation of Kyushu. In today''s Wasteland land, there are endless disputes and resentments, and the younger generation There are also countless well-known existence in China. Some of the younger generation are no longer inferior to the strong ones of the older generation, especially the "Thirteen divine heroes". It is said that they are the strongest and most popular existence in this competition for shenlei mansion


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1070

    "A good puppet has something to do with tianqizong."


    The voice of the enchanting youth still carries a kind of charm. The paw print falls, the dazzling Rune erupts, distorts the space, and directly shoots the cloud puppet directly, falling into the canyon from mid air.


    The figure of the young man is ghostly and crosses the space again. The ghost appears in front of Du Shaofu. The purple long sleeve is lifted gently, and a claw print hole in his hand passes through the space and appears in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Taiqing Fu demon arrow!"


    After Du Shaofu''s voice, the ancient bow appeared in the hands of Dongli Qingqing behind Du Shaofu. It was full of bows and was swept out by three arrows.


    Three energy light arrows swept through the empty space, leaving three long space dents, accompanied by a terrible mysterious atmosphere, and instantly blocked a paw print to the youth.


    Those three light arrows swept out, so that the enchanting youth''s eyes also suddenly pick eyebrows.


    "It seems that beauty is not simple. It seems that there are still some unexpected gains today. Follow me later."


    Then he charmed the young people with a smile and the beauty of gender. The paw marks changed and turned into a rune palm print. The dazzling light was like a bright moon falling.


    "Naked!"


    The enchanting young people destroy the three light arrows of Dongli Qingqing into broken Rune fragments.


    "Boom!"


    Terrible energy swept through, the canyon below continued to crack, the gravel shooting.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Dongli Qingqing opened his mouth and blood gushed out, which was the body of the wound for healing, and successively retreated from the mid air.


    "Don''t hurt the beauty, I will not give up."


    The enchanting young man opened his mouth and looked at Dongli Qingqing. The look in his eyes seemed to be that it had already belonged to him and could not be touched by anyone. The figure seemed to give up Du Shaofu and directly plunder Dongli Qingqing.


    "Hum!"


    The wind and thunder resounded, and Du Shaofu''s purple gold was shining in front of him. A tiger bone dragon''s posture was like a red phoenix rising sun, and a broad sword perched by a turtle was held in his hand.


    "Whew!"


    Du Shaofu quickly cut out with a single sword. Without any fancy, it was as simple as that.


    A purple gold sword awn swept out, where the sword awn passed, the space almost collapsed directly, revealing a vacuum trace.


    Within this sword, a frightening and domineering atmosphere spreads, which makes the space vibrate violently.


    this is not a lot of enchanting young people who are moved by it, but now they are also looking back, with some unexpected look in their eyes.


    "It''s a powerful weapon with a strong sense of sword. It''s martial arts on the other side of the country. But it''s so powerful that my people died."


    The enchanting young man opened his mouth, but there was no delay. A streamer Rune was snatched out of his palm, and quickly collided with the purple gold sword which spread to his front.


    "Whoa..."


    In such a collision, there is no dull sound like thunder, only the terrifying energy turns into energetic Rune ripples, like a tsunami suddenly sweeping through the void.


    Tremendous energy burst out in an instant, swept out everywhere, accompanied by countless swords in the broken, a large valley below was destroyed.


    "Bang!"


    The speed was so fast that Du Shaofu had no time to feel it. A palm print fell lightly on his chest. The handsome face that could not distinguish the beauty of gender appeared in front of his eyes, and then the deep muffled sound suddenly spread from his chest.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The huge force swept through his chest, as if to destroy the internal organs, Qi and blood surging, Du Shaofu''s pale gold blood gushing out in his mouth, and his body was directly shaken by the shock.


    After several Zhangs, the golden wings of the ROC fluttered behind his back. Du Shaofu stabilized his body. His face became pale and his eyes were full of dignity.


    "Woo!"


    At this time, the cloud puppet that just fell rose to the sky again.


    The fearsome defense is enough to make the general Hunyuan wuzun helpless. Just under the attack of the enchanting youth, he did not suffer much trauma. His body, which rose from the sky, also went straight to the enchanting youth.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu appeared in the sky beside Dongli Qingqing, who had just stabilized his body. He pulled Dongli Qingqing''s hand, and the golden winged ROC fluttered his wings and left quickly.


    Faced with such a terrible strong man, Du Shaofu knew that he had to flee.


    In front of such strong people, they will not even have the chance to fight hard.


    There were so many enemies that Du Shaofu didn''t even know what he was coming from.


    "The puppet is a bit in the way."


    The bewitched man frowned slightly, with a slight anger. The dark Qi surged in his body, and then turned into a huge dark Qi, which was swept out with a sharp palm print. Accompanied by great pressure, he suddenly hit the cloud puppet with a fist.


    "Kaka..."


    The huge force pounded, and the void trembled endlessly, as if to shatter the sky. The runes on the cloud puppet were broken, and the cracks in the metal dense body were also cracked, and they successively retreated in the air.However, the enchanting youth did not immediately follow Du Shaofu and Qingqing in the East. Instead, they looked ahead and stood with their hands on their hands. Their purple purple satin robes moved slightly with the wind and their hair was light.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, who had just pulled Dongli Qingqing and flapped his wings and fled quickly, was retreating back.


    Du Shaofu, from the east to Qingqing, looked closely at the front. Dozens of powerful and vigorous figures were almost surrounded by a semicircle arc. The breath blocked and solidified the void, and only retreated.


    That is a lot of people in black, only the eyes show their eyes, pan frightening cold.


    An old man in yellow robes, whose eyes twinkled with thunder and lightning in the moonlight, released his extremely strong breath, and his cold in his eyes was frightening, and he locked himself in to Du Shaofu.


    "Demon sect, old man Yin Lei."


    Du Shaofu nibbled at the corners of his lips, which were stained with pale gold blood, and looked closely at dozens of strong men and Yin Lei old men around him.


    "We seem to be in real trouble."


    Dongli Qingqing silver teeth bit her red lips, and her delicate face is dignified to the extreme. The hand held by Du Shaofu in the palm of his hand is tightly held with Du Shaofu''s palm. In his eyes, he seems to be sitting on a decision.


    "Maybe it''s something to do with the preparation of the demon ray team, but maybe it''s not like the preparation of the demon ray."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was covered with a little sneer and cold radiance. He whispered to Dongli Qingqing, and his face suddenly turned 180 degrees with a smile. He turned back and pulled Dongli Qingqing and rushed to the enchanted youth. He opened his mouth happily and said in a loud voice: "elder martial brother, our plan has been successful. Yinluo tunhunlei has attracted them."


    Hearing this, he looked at Du Shaofu''s malicious smile, which made the young man stunned.


    At this time, the dozens of strong men in front of him, especially the smell of the old man in yellow robes, made the charming young man''s eyes move secretly.


    "Yinluotun soul thunder is really in your hands. Kill them, don''t let them go!"


    The old man''s eyes flashed a grim and cold drink, and the thunder light flashed in his eyes. In any case, he could not let go of Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    With the voice of Yin Lei''s old man falling down, dozens of demon cult strongmen showed their bodies, and the breath broke out and directly rushed to Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing. The terrible breath made the void tremble endlessly.


    "Bakendo."


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu splits his sword with a backhand, and the golden wings of the ROC behind him flutter. The purple and gold sword awn and the secret patterns of the golden talisman erupt, which makes the vast space behind him turbulent and chaotic, and takes the opportunity to plunder the enchanting youth away.


    "Broken!"


    The old man yinlei personally hands, his figure across the space and sweeps his sleeve, destroying all the swords and shaking wings pushed by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing''s figure glanced at the enchanting youth not far away. They looked at the enchanting youth and said with a smile: "elder martial brother, they have arrived, and the rest will be left to you."


    Yin Lei old man paid attention to the charm of the youth, feel its breath, the figure is also slightly stagnant.


    "I have nothing to do with them. I just want the boy''s life. If you want his life, I''ll leave it to you. But then the woman will leave it to me, OK?" The enchanting youth looked at the old man of Yin Lei and said with a faint smile.


    "Well, give it to you. This Du Shaofu belongs to me."


    Yin Lei old man hesitated, feeling the breath of the enchanting youth, and finally nodded sombrely.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s face, which had just begun to smile, froze.


    "Boy, it''s too clever to play with me. Whoever kills you will kill you. I don''t care who will do it in the end."


    The enchanting young man looked at Du Shaofu with a faint smile of victory in his clear eyes like morning dew. How could he be deceived by his clever means.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1071

    Du Shaofu looked around. At this time, his face looked at all the breath around him. The fierce and vigorous figure could only show a bitter smile. The charming young man seemed to be more difficult to deal with than he had imagined.


    "Boy, no one will be able to save you today!"


    The old man''s gloomy eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu''s body. The breath of thunder and lightning in his eyes was fluctuating. A thunderbolt swept out of his palm and rose to the sky with a breath of palpitation and destruction, which made the whole space tremble.


    The next moment, the thunder swept over Du Shaofu. His first target was Du Shaofu.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    Du Shaofu was clear about the strength of the old man Yin Lei. At this time, his face sank, and he immediately pushed Dongli Qingqing away. A golden palm print in his hand was also waved through the air.


    "Bang!"


    The thunderbolt of palm print collides with thunder. The terrifying arc and golden energy ripple burst out everywhere. The mountain top ground within several kilometers below is burst by the aftershock of the energy, and the space is full of waves.


    "Pedaling!"


    As the electric arc of terrible thunder swept away, Du Shaofu''s feet suddenly faltered and retreated for dozens of Zhang.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Under the strong aftershocks, Du Shaofu was full of dark Qi, and a dull voice came out from his throat, and he again spewed out pale gold blood.


    Although the thunder pulse in his body can absorb the power of the electric arc, it is obvious that Du Shaofu suffered a lot under the attack of Yin Lei old man.


    Yin Lei''s strength is too strong. He is a strong man who can compare with zitianzun. The difference in strength is too big. Du Shaofu can''t do anything about it.


    "Why, I''ve arrived at wuzun on the other side!"


    Old man Yin Lei was shocked. He thought that not long ago, Du Shaofu was still unable to cultivate wuzun. However, in such a short period of time, he arrived at wuzun on the other side of the river, and his estimation was wrong just now.


    This terrible speed of breakthrough shocked the old man Yin Lei. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will not be long before Du Shaofu will have the cultivation strength comparable to his.


    This terrible growth speed, let Yin Lei old man suddenly feel scared.


    "How are you?"


    In the East, the beautiful green and graceful shadow swept into the sky, and in an instant reappeared beside Du Shaofu, who had retreated from the earthquake.


    "If you don''t leave, I don''t have to be able to get away. Don''t worry about me."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly, holding Zijin tianque in one hand and wiping the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth with his sleeve in the other hand. His eyes were dignified to the extreme.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was already in a desperate situation. Du Shaofu knew that it would not help if he did his best at the moment. Neither the purple thunder xuanding nor the ancient space could solve the problem.


    "If you were me, would you leave..."


    Dongli Qingqing looked at the pale young man in front of him. Then he looked around. His eyes swept over the body of the young man and the old man in Yin Lei. There were many mysterious people in black all around. They were perfect and extraordinary. They were also idle and pale. They said in a soft voice, "besides, do you think I can really get rid of it?"


    "This time I''ve got you in trouble."


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Du Shaofu smiles bitterly, but the smile beside his mouth is obviously cruel.


    All because of his lack of strength, facing the old man of Yin Lei and the charming young man, he didn''t even have the strength to resist. Du Shaofu longed for strength in his heart, but he was still far behind those who had practiced for hundreds or even thousands of years. He needed time to practice.


    Dongli Qingqing looked at the youth in front of him, took out a soft light colored handkerchief, gently wiped the pale gold blood in his mouth, and said in a tone of blame: "I''m actually a little angry. Don''t push me away next time. Even if I''m going to die, I''ll die together."


    Du Shaofu nodded and gently wiped a wisp of hair from the woman''s forehead. In his golden eyes, there was a smile in his eyes. He said softly, "well, if you want to die, you must die together."


    Not far away, the enchanting youth still stood with his hands on his hands, and looked at the purple robed youth and the elf like woman. In the depths of his dewy eyes, something seemed to be surging. He murmured, "in this world, there are lovers who are inseparable from life and death."


    "We''ve been through more than one life and death together, and this time we''ll be fine."


    Dongli Qingqing said in a soft voice, but in the light of his eyes, he did not have the original solemnity. The voice came to Du Shaofu''s ear and said, "Shaofu, I''ll give you everything later. Listen to me. We can certainly escape this disaster."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of doubts as he looked at Dongli Qingqing.


    "I''m still in love when I''m dying. I''m sure you can''t ask for death if you don''t want to die!"


    Yin Lei could not bear any longer. As soon as his voice fell, he stamped his foot on the void, and he ran away directly at Du Shaofu. The dark Qi in his body suddenly surged out. Several thunder energy suddenly swept out of his body, forming a very domineering and fierce attack, which was sweeping over Du Shaofu.


    The strong men of the evil cult around them were suspended in the air, virtually blocking the four sides of the space.


    There was another hand to deal with Du Shaofu. Naturally, there would be no problem and they could not intervene.At the moment, no one noticed that there was energy fluctuation behind the charming young man standing with his hands on his back. He wanted to have a flag in the gathering.


    All of a sudden, the eyes of the enchanting youth trembled, and suddenly fixed their eyes on the body of Dongli Qingqing.


    In front of the body of Qingqing in the East, a dazzling Rune suddenly diffused out, and an extremely terrible pressure suddenly diffused in the night sky.


    "You can''t move my old disciple."


    Just as the thunder force was about to sweep over Du Shaofu, a sharp voice suddenly came from the night sky.


    In front of Qingqing''s body in the East, there is a figure walking slowly out of the sky.


    With this figure stepping out of space, this piece of heaven and earth is really solidified, and the energy of heaven and earth seems to be static in general.


    This sudden change in the sky and the Earth naturally attracted everyone''s attention. Even the old man of Yin Lei was stagnant and his heart sank.


    Du Shaofu was also shocked at the moment. Then he saw an old woman in the shape of 50 years in front of her. Her figure was hanging in the air. Her back was slightly bent. Her high bun had a little white hair and mottled hair. Her face looked a little old.


    "It''s her..."


    Du Shaofu still remembered that the old woman had met in the wild animal mountains and had a fight with the beautiful woman in plain clothes who had kidnapped her.


    Du Shaofu still remembers that when the two terrible strong men fought each other, he could only envy and look up to him. He had secretly gnawed his teeth in his heart at the beginning. One day, he must become such a strong man, and heaven and earth let himself gallop.


    But looking at the old woman in front of him at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and he seemed to feel something different.


    The figure of the old woman seems to be the same as the powerful man in the martial area who made the Seven Star hall at the beginning. It seems that it is just an illusory spirit body, but it is not.


    What Du Shaofu can be sure of is that this is definitely not the original image of the old woman.


    The figure of the old woman appeared and glanced at the thunder attack power that had originally attacked Du Shaofu in front of her. She said softly, "the level of the half realm is still a little worse, and the understanding of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning is far from enough. Just like this kind of cultivation, you dare to touch my disciples and seek death!"


    As the voice fell, the old woman''s trembling body and sleeve robe trembled. A terrible energy in the world suddenly converged at a lightning speed. With a rune in her palm, a whirling energy vortex was formed directly in front of her body, which destroyed the attack of Yin Lei old man directly.


    "Hoo..."


    Then a slightly old palm appeared, and without knowing how, it penetrated the space and fell directly on the cheek of Yin Lei.


    "Pa!"


    The palm fell, and the crisp slapping sound then fell on the face of Yin Lei old man. Half of his face was swollen and red. His teeth and blood flew out of his mouth, and his body was directly shot down. It was really helpless!


    "Not good."


    Enchanting young people at this time, is also the face of shock change, purple figure without any pause, directly in front of the body tear a space dent, the figure quickly swept into it.


    "If you want to go, you have to pay for it!"


    The old woman raised her eyes slightly, and a rune competition suddenly swept out between her hands. In a blink, it hit the space dent behind the charming youth.


    "Whoa..."


    When the two collide, it immediately seems that space is breaking apart, and there is a vast amount of energy breaking away.


    "Hum!"


    Broken space, there is a blood mist and hum out, but the charming youth is disappeared, has fled.


    The old woman did not give up her hand. With a slight wave of her sleeve robe, the space in the sky suddenly solidified, and the stars on the sky seemed to be swallowed down. All the energy in the four directions of heaven and earth gathered in front of her.


    "Go, go!"


    Yinlei old man got up in a panic, his mouth was bloody, half of his face was swollen, his eyes were shocked, and he drank loudly to let all the people of the demon cult leave.


    Looking at Yin Lei, the old man was slapped with a slap. The rest of the disciples of the demon sect were already frightened. Where did they dare to stay at the moment, they all fled immediately.


    "If you dare to move me, don''t even want to leave. All of them will die for me!"


    The old woman''s eyes are chilly. It seems that she has a slight hump on her back and her white hair is mottled, but now she seems to control the world.


    The surrounding void trembled, and dazzling talisman and secret patterns emerged from the distance of the space, which swept from all directions, and suddenly shrouded all the people of the demon sect who were about to escape.


    The terrifying energy can solidify the space, so that the mysterious Qi, pulse soul and Yuan spirit in people''s bodies are directly imprisoned.


    It was a feeling that there was no way to fight against it. The worst of them were crying out in their mouths.


    "Ah..."


    The scream was extremely miserable. The people of the demon sect with lower strength were directly crushed by invisible pressure in mid air.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    The most powerful ones are spitting blood in their mouths.At this time, the old man was ferocious and full of blue veins.


    "Kaka..."


    A lightning Rune light shield on Yin Lei''s old man cracked under the pressure of the invisible space, and blood gushed from his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1072

    "I didn''t expect such a strong man to come to the wasteland."


    Suddenly, there was a voice of indifference and majesty, which suddenly spread out from the sky.


    At the same time, on top of the solidified void above the heads of Yin Lei old man, there was a strange lightning light spreading out, which could break through the frozen space and come.


    "Chulala..."


    A figure appeared, a terrible pressure spread, with the smell of destruction and hegemony.


    The whole body of this man is covered with lightning, and the lightning around him is still like a silver snake, which submerges the whole person and envelops him. He can''t see his real face clearly.


    With this person''s appearance, the energy of the surrounding world floats, and the terrible pressure around him begins to break, and an overwhelming arc spreads into the distance.


    "Poof..."


    Yin Lei old man and other people vomited blood and picked up a life, but dozens of demon cult strongmen were only half left at this time.


    "Who is your excellency, who dares to interfere in the affairs of our demon sect?"


    The lightning figure looked at the figure of the old woman in the air, and the voice of majesty rang through.


    "Demon sect It turns out you haven''t given up. "


    The old woman''s eyes moved, and her breath was even sharper. She said, "the devil''s cult is used to frighten others, but it doesn''t have much effect on my old lady. Don''t say that your demons dare not come out at all. Even if those demons come out, they won''t take advantage of me."


    "It''s a big tone. Does the power of Yuan Shen want to block the demon sect in front of me? As for your God, as long as you dare to continue to block this religion, then someone will deal with you."


    The voice of the lightning figure dropped, the fingerprints condensed, the lightning and lightning interweaved. Suddenly, the lightning runes filled the sky and turned into a destructive arc, sweeping toward the old woman.


    The old woman looked fierce and waved, and a bright Rune energy came from heaven and earth.


    "Boom!"


    The blow of the two is too terrible. It seems that they have formed a resonance with the heaven and earth in this area. The sound of Tao "rumbles" endlessly, accompanying the general trend of heaven and earth.


    Two super strong hand in hand, the surrounding space is a mess, a dark space cracks spread out.


    "Kaka..."


    The mountains below had already been a mess, and the ground cracked again and again, and the ravines were constantly spreading and revealing, just like the abyss!


    "If I were here, it would be easy to kill you!"


    All of a sudden, the old woman who was fighting fiercely, for some reason, her slight camel body gradually became illusory, and the last body gradually disappeared in the dazzling talisman and secret pattern.


    "Pedaling!"


    The shadow of thunder light retreated one after another, and the whole body was overflowing with thunder light. After a few steps, he stabilized his body.


    "Where is yinluotun soul ray now?"


    When all the terrible movements around gradually subsided, thunder light shadow person''s eyes then directly looked at the extremely miserable appearance of Yin Lei old man and asked.


    "Your emissary, yinluotunhunlei may have fallen on Du Shaofu, who was still here just now."


    Yin Lei looked around and found that Du Shaofu and the woman had disappeared.


    "A bunch of rubbish, yinluotun soul ray, if there is an accident, you know the consequences."


    Thunder light figure''s breath was full of fluctuation, and the majestic and fierce voice came out: "at this moment, I''m not convenient to appear on the land. Just now that man is just a force of primordial spirit. It''s certainly difficult for the body to get here in a short time. Give me that. Du Shaofu must take it back, otherwise you don''t have to go back!"


    "Yes, messenger!"


    Yin Lei''s eyes trembled and nodded one by one. Then, with the bodies of heavy injuries, they immediately scattered and chased for Du Shaofu.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then one by one, the figures left, and the thunder figure disappeared.


    "Kaka..."


    After a long time, until there was no movement around, the old man who had been captured by Du Shaofu to inquire about the news climbed out of the rubble heap.


    The old man''s eyes were dull, and his face was pale and bloodless. After a long time, he came back to his senses and murmured, "I''ve been walking through the gates of hell. It''s impossible for ordinary people to come here. I''d better leave early."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hula..."


    In the calm night sky, Du Shaofu''s golden wings of the ROC fluttered on his back, and quickly cut through the sky. His wings urged him to the extreme, and he left with a kind of twinkling speed with his carefree walk.


    With the sound of wind and thunder in his golden wings, he almost turned into a golden streamer. Du Shaofu fled quickly.


    Dongli Qingqing was held in his arms by Du Shaofu. He said, "that''s my master''s strength. It''s a card that I can use only when I finally encounter a great crisis in the land of the wilderness. It''s enough to resist in the martial area, but I''m afraid it won''t last long. We must leave as soon as possible."


    After a few hours, the dawn gradually emerged.Du Shaofu felt that he couldn''t bear it at the moment.


    "Hiss!"


    Feeling that the demon cult and the enchanting young man should have been blocked away by the master of Dongli Qingqing, Du Shaofu''s figure fell under the cliff covered by a hidden rock.


    "We need to heal and recover."


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s face was pale, and his resolute and resolute face was somewhat gloomy.


    Du Shaofu did not have much joy to escape from the desperate situation at the moment, only the desire for strength in his heart.


    Absolute strength is the means to solve all problems.


    "They should have been blocked by my master''s power of Yuan Shen. They may have been completely solved."


    Dongli Qingqing said that with the help of his master, he left the battlefield with Du Shaofu immediately. Therefore, he did not know the final situation at this time.


    "Let''s find a place to heal first."


    Du Shaofu said that as long as he entered the purple thunder xuanding, he was not afraid that ordinary people could find out that the most important thing at present was to restore his peak strength.


    "Hiss!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, suddenly, the space above the cliff suddenly twisted up, and a terrible energy diffused over his head.


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was just beginning to speak, and his shoulder suddenly sank. A dazzling energy training was like thunder falling down.


    "Poof..."


    A huge force poured into the end, and Du Shaofu''s body immediately fell into the rock on the ground, and his mouth was full of pale gold blood.


    "Where are the rats?"


    Dongli qingqingjiao drinks, and a strange handprint in her hand is instantly formed. At the same time, the figure bursts into a dazzling blue rune. A palm print of a slender hand explodes toward the upper part, and a deep sound boom is heard under the palm, "bang bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.


    "Hiss!"


    A handprint is also falling from the sky with a little shadow, which makes the space change color like a cloud. There is a rune permeating through the sky, which instantly makes the sky before dawn a dazzling one, and then falls on the green palm print of Dongli.


    "Pedaling..."


    Dongli Qingqing Jiao''s body shook back one after another, and the palm print in his hand was destroyed. On the pale corner of his lips, blood was spilled again.


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body fell into the rock on the ground, and a powerful and frightening golden light burst out in his body. The ground all around him suddenly cracked and the rock burst into pieces. With a slight stamp of the sole of his foot, his body rose to the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1073

    Above the cliff, the energy of heaven and earth gathered quietly. In a moment, the whole huge space suddenly solidified, and a powerful energy enveloped the void, enveloping Du Shaofu''s figure.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were sharp and sharp. In his golden eyes, starlight suddenly spread.


    "Whoa..."


    At dawn, there were still several stars hanging on the sky. At the moment, it seemed that they were also pulled by the force. The stars came down from the sky and gathered continuously. Finally, a whirlpool formed around Du Shaofu''s body.


    A colorful whirlpool of starlight whirlpool, as bright as the star river!


    The energy is more and more powerful, like the energy in this side of heaven and earth, has been swallowed up by the traction of life, to tear the confinement of the void around.


    "I didn''t expect to understand the meaning of the stars."


    There was a faint sound over the cliff, and then a rune claw print burst out, which was like a flame with dazzling runes.


    The space is directly twisted and compressed into a very obvious concave arc. Between the electric light and flint, this runic claw print suddenly falls on the starlight vortex with the potential of rushing thunder.


    "Hiss!"


    In the colorful Star River and starlight whirlpool, a sound of tearing up the space broke out, and the whole space suddenly trembled. The dazzling starlight energy rapidly diffused out, and the dazzling light shot out, and finally poured all over the boundless cliff.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body shot backward from mid air and dashed into the cliff rock, destroying a piece of hard rock and turning it into powder. His mouth overflowed with pale gold blood.


    "One yuan Shen''s power can''t save you two. Now that power has already dissipated."


    The voice seemed to be charming. The last word dropped, and a purple figure appeared on the top of the cliff. A breath of solidification and emptiness enveloped all around. It was the charming young man who appeared at the beginning. He went back and caught up again.


    "He''s catching up!"


    Looking at the enchanting young man, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly became very serious. He didn''t expect that he would catch up with him at the moment. However, from the perspective of breath, it seems that the enchanting young man has just suffered a heavy blow. Perhaps he suffered a great loss under the strength of Dongli Qingqing''s master.


    "Is it really a doomsday day?"


    Du Shaofu was dignified and knew that he had no chance to fight against the charming youth.


    Even if the enchanting young man seems to have been hurt and urged to produce the last purple thunder xuanding, it may be useless. Now that he is exhausted, it is a problem whether he can motivate the purple thunder xuanding.


    And the cloud puppet has also been traumatized. The rune array engraved on his body is broken, his body is cracked, and his power is greatly reduced. He has no strength to play.


    "Do you think you can get out of here?"


    The enchanting young man smiles and says faintly: "there are traces in my attack. You can''t escape my prying anywhere. The power of the original spirit has dissipated. Now you have no cards."


    "I think you don''t have a realm with your current accomplishments. My master''s strength of the original spirit has dissipated, and the noumenon is on its way. If you dare to attack us, my master will certainly not let you go."


    Dongli Qingqing opened his mouth and looked at the charming youth, and his eyes were full of green light.


    Smell speech, enchant youth eyebrow a pick, he is really extremely afraid.


    The old woman''s power of primordial spirit has such terrible strength, and the power of its noumenon can be imagined.


    This woman has such a master, and the breath on her body. I''m afraid that she has an extraordinary origin. There may be a force behind her that he can''t resist at all.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    All of a sudden, the enchanting young man laughed. The smile was enough to make the women''s hearts ripple. Looking at Qingqing from Dongli, he said, "little girl, your skill in telling lies seems to be poor. I''m afraid your master''s body can''t come to this land in a short time. Besides, on the land of the wasteland, it''s not anyone who wants to do it


    After a pause, he charmed the young man with clear eyes like dew. He looked at Qingqing and said, "what''s more, I just want to kill Du Shaofu. As for you, the beauty, I can''t give up. When you become my woman, you will know my good. You can''t give up your master''s killing me, Jie Jie Jie."


    "If you want my life, I''m afraid it''s not enough!"


    Du Shaofu crawled out of the rock dust. His breath was withered, and the golden wings of the ROC behind him stirred again. The blood from the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood. A smile with a ferocious radian showed his eyes fixed on the charming young man.


    "You are not my opponent at all. Even if there are some backers behind you, if I kill you at this time, no one will know that I did it."


    The enchanting young man glanced at Du Shaofu with a faint smile on his face, but then his eyes fell on the golden wings of the Dapeng behind Du Shaofu. The domineering and frightening authority permeated with the supreme breath of animals!The reason why the enchanting young man went and returned was for Du Shaofu. Originally, he didn''t really want to let go.


    Just when he was about to make a move, the beautiful woman had already exceeded his expectation and used a terrible force of primordial spirit.


    Under the power of the yuan God, he suffered heavy damage and chose to retreat.


    But the enchanting young man did not retreat too far. He was very aware of the fact that snipe and mussel were fighting for each other, and that the power of the original God could not last long.


    But in Du Shaofu''s body, he also left traces of breath, it is not difficult to trace.


    All this is because the enchanting youth recognized the ROC''s golden wings behind Du Shaofu, which was the real ROC''s golden wings.


    And the broad sword in Du Shaofu''s hand is a magic weapon. It is definitely above the middle level, and may even reach the level of high-quality magic weapons.


    The enchanting youth looked at Du Shaofu, the real Dapeng golden wings, and the magic weapon. How could he let go? Even if there was a terrible force behind the woman, he would not let go easily.


    For him, if he can get the magic soldier and ROC gold wings, everything is worth it.


    "It''s hard to deal with this man''s hidden secrets."


    Du Shaofu frowned. This enchanting young man is definitely a terrible master. Not only is his strength terrible, but his mind is also terrible.


    "Hiss!"


    It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. The corners of his mouth outline a smile, and his figure is in the sky. In the twisted space, there is a tremendous energy, which directly covers Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing.


    "Boom


    When the golden light broke out, Du Shaofu would not let himself be arrested. He still had his pulse and soul, as well as thunder and martial pulse. He had not yet reached the point of being arrested at all. As the breath of tyranny spread, Dapeng Jinyi wrapped himself and Dongli Qingqing in it.


    "It''s really a real ROC''s golden wings. It''s so integrated with human beings that I have to study you first."


    At the same time, a huge amount of runes surged out, directly crushing on Du Shaofu''s Dapeng golden wings.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The golden light collides, all around the low dull sound explosion, the surrounding space directly began to explode.


    Du Shaofu''s Dapeng gold wings resisted, but then, under the impact of the huge force, a violent energy beyond his own endurance rushed into his body like a tidal current. Almost in an instant, all the internal organs were shocked.


    The terrible energy was beyond Du Shaofu''s expectation. At this time, Du Shaofu realized that the charm of the youth''s hand was only a little trial, and now it was his real strength.


    "Pooh


    Du Shaofu has a very abnormal defense, but it can not resist the energy impact of the power of seducing young people. Du Shaofu''s blood spurts directly from his mouth, and Dapeng''s golden wings have to be crushed and scattered.


    Surrounded by the golden wings of Dapeng, Dongli Qingqing has to bear much lighter force than Du Shaofu, but it also spills red blood from his mouth.


    At the same time, just as Du Shaofu''s Dapeng golden wings spread, several seals of forbidden runes had fallen on the two men, and they were immediately banned and could not move again.


    "I said, your strength is not enough!"


    The charming young man''s voice dropped, and he caught Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing. His whole body breath twisted and emptied, and his figure suddenly swept to the far sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1074

    The vast mountains, a purple figure appeared, and then entered the vast mountains.


    In a natural cave, after the enchanting youth put Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing down, their fingerprints congealed between their hands. A forbidden seal was placed at the entrance of the cave, and the cave was immediately covered up and disappeared.


    Then the enchanted youth turned back and looked at the banned Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing with a faint smile.


    However, at this time, the young man''s face was very pale. It seemed that he had been hurt by the power of Yuan Shen, the master of Dongli Qingqing. The injury was absolutely serious.


    "It''s still a master of fufu, and a master of both martial arts and Taoism!"


    Although Du Shaofu was banned, he was surprised to see the enchanting youth who just did not know the seal of prohibition.


    From his handprint condensation layout forbidden seal, Du Shaofu felt that the enchanting youth should be dealing with the Fu array, and there seems to be no weak research. It is different from the seal prohibition of ordinary martial arts. The newly enchanted youth''s layout outside the cave is clearly a not weak eye blocking Rune array, which can hide all around.


    Although he was banned, Du Shaofu did not stop thinking. He was thinking of various ways to escape from the crisis. However, the golden winged ROC bird skill could not easily untie the prohibition.


    The forbidden seal set by the enchanting youth could not be broken by Du Shaofu''s current cultivation strength.


    Lu Shaoyou thought to himself that this time he would fall into the hands of this enchanting young man. Fortunately, it should be better than the rise and fall in the hands of the demon cult, but this is definitely not long.


    "Why, do you want to escape? I''m afraid it''s the seal prohibition that I set. You can''t break it. Let''s save your life for a few more days."


    The enchanting young man looks at Du Shaofu. It seems that you can see through Du Shaofu''s mind, but you don''t care. He reaches out and searches Du Shaofu''s arms for a while, and puts some of Du Shaofu''s bags of heaven and earth into his arms.


    Du Shaofu was distressed. That was a lot of good things he had plundered along the way, including the blood essence and secret bones of many monsters on the list of heavenly beasts.


    However, Du Shaofu was forbidden at the moment, and he couldn''t speak with heartache. Compared with that, it was more important for him to find a way to get rid of him.


    After collecting several bags of heaven and earth, the enchanting youth didn''t worry to break the ban. Then he went to Dongli Qingqing, who was leaning against the stone wall. He raised his hand and stroked it gently on the fairy face. Finally, he picked up a wisp of hair in his hand and sniffed it in front of his nose, It won''t take long for you to be my woman, and I''ll love you


    Dongli Qingqing voice was also banned, unable to open his mouth, but at this time, a frightening chill came out of his eyes, staring at the charming youth tightly.


    "You have a big temper, but you will be gentle when you become my woman."


    The enchanting young man looked at Dongli Qingqing''s eyes, but he was reluctant to part with one hand on his beautiful face. Then he shook his purple satin sleeve and threw several pills into his mouth. He sat on his knees not far away and began to breathe.


    The injury of the enchanting youth is so serious that it seems impossible to delay it any longer.


    The cave is wide, but it is wet all around. In some crevices of the rock wall, there is even the sound of water dropping intermittently and reverberating.


    A moment later, the charm of the youth is shrouded in a rune aura.


    At this time, Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing were able to face each other with four eyes. Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes turned, and a kind of glittering green light Rune began to spread, which seemed to be expressing something.


    "Is there any way to break the seal?"


    Looking at Dongli Qingqing''s eyes, Du Shaofu''s eyes pick. Dongli Qingqing seems to be telling himself that there is a way to break through the forbidden seal.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned slightly and gave Dongli Qingqing a look, and asked her to try her best to break through the forbidden seal.


    Dongli Qingqing seems to understand, then the eyes slightly closed up, but there is no breath fluctuation on the body.


    "We must find a way."


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind that he could never wait to die. The mountain pulse soul could ignore all the common forbidden seals, but it was already banned and could not motivate the pulse soul.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt the movement and stillness in his body. With his desire to break the seal, the thunder and martial veins in his body began to move. The secret patterns of the talisman wandered in the muscles and muscles of his body.


    As thunder and martial pulse began to react, Du Shaofu immediately felt that the extremely strong prohibition on him was beginning to show signs of wavering.


    Thunder and martial pulse spread out, can shake that prohibition!


    Du Shaofu could feel that as long as there was enough time, thunder and martial pulse could directly destroy that prohibition.


    This time does not even need to be too long, perhaps one day, live most of the day to be able to succeed.


    "There''s a way. There''s no way out!"To his surprise, Du Shaofu immediately destroyed his ban with thunder and martial pulse.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu knew clearly that this charming young man should also be on guard against when he took time to recover from his injury.


    For Du Shaofu, his situation at this time was much more troublesome. Even if he had time to destroy his prohibition, he still had to face the enchanting youth who almost could not overcome now, and even had to be wary of the demon religion.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know how he provoked this powerful and terrible charming youth, and a large number of powerful demons appeared on the land of the wilderness.


    There are dangers everywhere, and now it is a hopeless situation.


    However, thinking that he had got the yinluotun soul ray that the demon cult wanted, you can imagine that the demon sect would be very angry this time. This made Du Shaofu feel that he was asking for interest.


    "Destroy the prohibition and escape the current crisis first!"


    After a bitter smile in his heart, Du Shaofu pondered that he must destroy his prohibition as soon as possible, otherwise once the charming young man breathed and adjusted his breath, he would be in real danger and would not have any chance again.


    Thunder pulse covered in the body, quietly, enchanting young people set the forbidden seal, is slowly untied,


    thunder pulse has such a role, let Du Shaofu surprise.


    Du Shaofu needs time now. As long as he has enough time, he will be able to untie the prohibition.


    Du Shaofu was also worried that if the time for the enchanting youth to breathe and adjust his breath was before he untied the prohibition, it would be miserable.


    "Tick, tick, tick..."


    As time went by, only the sound of "ticking" in the cave was heard intermittently.


    Enchanting young people are covered with Rune aura, and their breath is fluctuating and vigorous.


    Another day passed, and the land was covered with moonlight.


    Under the light moonlight, more than ten figures across the night, and finally fell on a cliff.


    "Du Shaofu, when I catch you, I''ll let you die or survive!"


    Under the night, Yin Lei old man''s mouth with bloodstains, thunder light in his eyes, suddenly spread cold.


    The old man of Yin Lei didn''t expect that Du Shaofu would get away from him again this time, and she herself would suffer a heavy blow.


    "Deputy envoy, there is no magic charm for searching for thunder. How to find Du Shaofu?"


    An old man in black asked, his body was also full of scars, but he knew how miserable it would be if he could not find Du Shaofu and yinluotunhunlei, so he even had to postpone healing.


    "Look, keep looking. If they get hurt again, they won''t run far away. If they go all over the place, they will find out the little scum."


    The old man was furious. He regretted that he had not tried his best to find Du Shaofu. He solved it first and then let it happen finally.


    Therefore, in his heart, the old man Yin Lei has already decided that if he finds Du Shaofu again, he will kill his town at the first time, and then there will be no accident!


    I just think of the old woman who was transformed by the power of Yuan Shen. The old man''s eyes are still covered with a little palpitation.


    The strength of the old woman is too terrible. The old man Yin Lei feels that the old woman''s strength of Yuan shen wants to kill him. He is like a mole ant, and has no resistance at all.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hiss!"


    Time went by slowly. After six or seven hours, Du Shaofu''s forbidden seal was finally destroyed by the thunder.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was not happy, nor did he dare to show any breath fluctuation.


    As his eyes turned, Du Shaofu looked to the east of Qingqing.


    At the moment, Dongli Qingqing still has slightly closed eyes. Du Shaofu guessed that Dongli Qingqing should also have what means and secret methods to untie the forbidden seal on his body. However, with the help of thunder and martial pulse, he was still one step ahead.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu knew that he had to wait and wait until the best time to be able to get rid of the charming young man, and now is definitely not the best time.


    Du Shaofu waited and stood still.


    For Du Shaofu, who had been able to stand in front of the ancient stone tablet for half a month at the beginning of the stone city, it was no problem. He had already honed his amazing endurance.


    "Hula..."


    Finally, the charm of the young people''s Rune aperture began to converge, like a small beam of light from the outside to the body, so that the space in the cave also fluctuated.


    "Hoo..."


    Closed eyes open, enchanting young people like morning dew in the eyes of the essence, a mouth of turbid gas from the lips.


    The enchanting young man got up and stretched out his loins. Then he looked at Du Shaofu. His pale complexion was enough for him to take pills to regulate his breath. He was already ruddy. On his handsome face, there was a kind of beauty regardless of gender, which was enough for men to see more.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly trembled and his heart became tense.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1075

    "Boy, you shouldn''t have killed my people. Otherwise, for the sake of you who dare to provoke me, it''s a kind of courage and a kind of love. I can save your life, but if you kill my people, I have to kill you."


    The enchanting young man looked at Du Shaofu, but his eyes, like dew, could not move, and approached him slowly.


    Du Shaofu looked at the charming young man in front of him. He didn''t know why. He felt that the charming youth had a temperament that even men were easy to be confused. The beauty regardless of gender and the invisible charm were just natural.


    But Du Shaofu also knew that the charming youth looked young, but he was definitely an old monster.


    Of course, Du Shaofu has no mind to think about it now. His mind is tense. This is the moment of life and death, just like a falcon waiting for the final blow.


    The enchanting young man approached Du Shaofu with a smile, which made him look like a natural beauty regardless of gender. He said to Du Shaofu, "you are going to die. This beauty can follow me safely in the future. I will make her a real woman and love her well."


    "Come closer, get closer."


    Du Shaofu secretly said in his heart that his body was still, without any breath leaking out. He was waiting for the best opportunity and wanted to make a final blow.


    This is the last chance. You can only succeed. There will never be a chance to do it again.


    "Well, let me see what''s special about you. It''s perfectly compatible with Dapeng''s golden wings."


    The enchanting youth stood in front of Du Shaofu. He was curious about Dapeng''s golden wings. It is not easy or even impossible for human beings to integrate with them.


    But in front of him, Du Shaofu did it, which made the enchanting youth puzzled and curious.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, just at this time, a terrible breath burst out behind the enchanting youth, and a strong vitality energy gathered rapidly. The surrounding rock cave space was shaking and twisted, and a huge space ripple appeared, just like a water wave.


    Between the electric light and the flint, a green light column burst out, whistling with a palpitating breath, and filled with a terrifying pressure, which directly swept the charming youth.


    "Why


    The enchanting young man suddenly turned back, and his eyes were surprised. A green column of light had already burst into the light, and a vague shadow appeared in the light column. The shadow was convex and exquisite, and his hair was flying, with an absolute pressure.


    At the moment, the whole cave is trembling in this strong breath, shocking people''s soul and body and mind.


    The breath spread soundlessly in the cave, infiltrating everywhere.


    "You can break through the ban


    The enchanted youth immediately resisted, and a terrible flash of Rune light swept out, which also appeared quite panic. Finally, the Fuwen culture covered the surrounding area with a light to resist the green light column.


    "Boom


    Energy collision, the whole cave trembling, all around a rock cracks spread out.


    At the moment, if it was not for the whole cave, it would have been the enchanted youth who had put on the forbidden seal, for fear that the land would have been razed to the ground.


    Du Shaofu was moved by his eyes and looked up at him. The graceful and beautiful shadow in the blue and green light column was just from Qingqing in the East. She had also secretly broken the seal and was also enduring.


    At the moment, a breath of pressure left Qingqing''s body from the East, just like the opening of a reservoir, which affected Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse.


    That influence comes from the soul, can make people blood riot!


    But Dongli Qingqing''s sudden hand at the moment is still no way to charm the youth. Under the rune light screen, it can directly resist the terrible pressure.


    "Beauty, give up. You are not my match at all."


    The enchanting youth calmed down in the convulsion, resisted the terrible energy which could devour the vitality and began to counterattack.


    Dongli Qingqing didn''t speak. Her eyes were sharp, surrounded by beams of light. Her fingerprints kept coagulating and silent. A huge energy of vitality was spreading.


    "Poof..."


    All of a sudden, Dongli Qingqing spits blood essence from his mouth in the condensation of his fingerprints. With the condensation of the rune fingerprints, he finally turns into a rune blood arrow and instantly enters his eyebrows.


    "Boom!"


    With this blood arrow swept into the brow, Dongli Qingqing suddenly trembled, as if he had been absorbed a surge of energy.


    The breath of vitality and pressure that spread from Jiao''s body immediately formed a dazzling whirlpool of green runes around Qingqing Jiao''s body at a speed of absolute terror.


    The pressure is getting stronger and stronger, and there are so many waves in the space, just like water waves.


    Outside the cave, the forbidden seal set by the enchanting youth began to loosen. There was a stream of vitality in the energy of heaven and earth. The energy permeated into the green light column, and finally connected with the blue and green image of Dongli.The next moment, east away from Qingqing that graceful delicate body, a breath with climbing, like the rocket general climbing speed, let the enchanting youth also change their eyes.


    "In the breakthrough of perfect wuzun, what is the status of this girl?"


    The charming young man''s eyes are shocked. At the moment, the terrible atmosphere of pressure on Qingqing''s body is swallowing the vitality of all things, which makes his spirit and mysterious Qi in his body and even his blood boil. I''m afraid that the strength is lower, so I can''t help but crawl for it.


    Under that terrible pressure, the strength of Qingqing is not as good as the former.


    However, under such pressure, this charming young man was unable to resist the breakthrough of Dongli Qingqing, which came from heaven and earth and soul blood, and could not be stopped.


    "Boom


    Just a moment later, the breath of Dongli Qingqing is to step on the perfect wuzun directly.


    Dongli Qingqing has already been the peak of wuzun on the other side. Recently, it has gained a lot of benefits. Everything has become a natural result.


    However, the strength of Dongli Qingqing is still climbing. The vitality and energy of the surrounding world permeate from the forbidden seal outside the cave, which is about to crack.


    "No more breakthroughs."


    The enchanting youth was shocked. After stepping on the level of complete martial arts, the breath of the beautiful woman was still climbing. It was terrible, and the terrible vitality was still growing stronger and stronger.


    The rolling vitality and energy of heaven and earth gathered together, gathered in the green light column of Dongli Qingqing all over the body, making people feel palpitating breath whistling, and the terrible pressure is endless.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Under the boundless vitality energy of heaven and earth, the green hair of Dongli is flying. In the whirlpool of vitality like a storm in the cave, that beautiful fairy face is also full of red and ferocious, and her eyes show a frightening green light, like a fairy goddess, at this time she is degenerating into a witch nun.


    At this time, Dongli Qingqing seems to be suffering from amazing pain. Her beautiful face is more and more ferocious, but the breath is also rising.


    Climb, keep climbing.


    At the moment, the climbing breath on Qingqing is like a flying sword, like a pouring flood, which is uncontrollable.


    At the moment, with the continuous enhancement of the beautiful woman, the vitality and energy in his body was swallowed up. With the general trend of the world, he was in a panic to stop him.


    Everything did not take long, the cave finally ushered in the most violent energy storm, with a terrible trend into Dongli Qingqing''s body, let Dongli Qingqing hold his head high and cry bitterly.


    "Ah...!"


    This sound is like thunder and shock. The sound penetrates the space and penetrates through gold and jade as if it can break through the space.


    In the sound of a strange strong breath of vitality spread, but also contains an irresistible pressure.


    "Boom


    But at the same time, once again, there was a terrible and powerful momentum. It was also a sudden surge from the east to Qingqing''s body, and the whole rock cave was about to collapse at any time.


    "Kaka..."


    The forbidden seal outside the cave finally cracked in the sound of "click", but it was not completely broken.


    A thrilling momentum spread from the east to Qingqing, which made people''s soul and blood tremble. Those with low strength were enough to crawl for it, just like facing the emperor.


    In the cave, under the majestic vitality and energy at the moment, the rolling green runes are all revolving around the Qingqing in the East. The strange and powerful breath in its graceful and delicate body is like the opening of a reservoir, and the breath gushes out.


    "It''s so powerful that it won''t even be under that clan."


    Du Shaofu is also shocked at the moment. The breath of Qingqing in the East makes Du Shaofu feel absolutely suppressed at this time.


    The breath is very strange, as if it can swallow the vitality of human beings, from the heaven and earth, from the blood, from the soul, which is generally difficult to resist, so that they all have a kind of impulse to kneel down, shaking all over.


    "Hum!"


    At this time, in Du Shaofu''s Shrine, the purple thunder xuanding suddenly began to rotate, and a majestic breath spread to resist the pressure of vitality.


    At the same time, the thunder pulse in Du Shaofu''s body also fluctuated, and began to spread out from the sky to resist the terrible pressure of making himself prostrate and kneeling.


    In the cave, within the green light column, the majestic vitality of heaven and earth was absorbed by the graceful beauty, and everything gradually subsided. Finally, the graceful figure began to emerge clearly, with hair scattered over the shoulders, and the body was full of vitality.


    At the moment, Dongli''s eyes are full of green and deep. When you look at the cave wall in front of you, where you look, there are plants sprouting and rooting on the cliff, and you are full of vitality.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1076

    This scene, let the enchanting youth completely shocked, the scene in front of me is too weird.


    "Extraordinary martial arts!"


    Du Shaofu was also shocked. At this time, he could clearly feel the cultivation breath of Dongli Qingqing. He was astonished that he had reached the extraordinary martial dignity.


    The most important thing is that Dongli Qingqing''s breath gives rise to a terrible pressure.


    That kind of pressure comes from heaven and earth, comes from blood, and is naturally integrated with itself.


    At the moment, his body had thunder pulse and purple thunder xuanding to resist the pressure. Du Shaofu was shocked to feel that the mysterious Qi in his body was a sign that he wanted to stop working. There was a kind of awe that he could not help but fear the king.


    In the cave, the green shadow of the East is floating. At this time, the whole body exudes a kind of natural noble temperament. The beautiful fairy looks like a banished fairy, just like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks among people.


    "Nirvana peak wuzun, so what?"


    Dongli Qingqing moved, noble temperament began to turn fierce, a burst of green essence from the depths of his eyes, an extremely strong pressure, from the whole space immediately diffuse and open, the body suddenly accompanied by the terrible vitality and pressure, like a flood pouring out.


    "Boom


    A dazzling green and strong light appeared, everything was in the room of electric light and flint. A green handprint was taken from the east of Qingqing, which suddenly collapsed and crushed to the enchanting youth.


    "What is the origin of this girl?"


    Feeling that terrible momentum, enchanting young people''s face, this moment is also showing the color of absolute shock.


    Under that terrible pressure, the strength of the enchanting youth was greatly affected, but at the same time, with his hands moving, a series of fingerprints appeared.


    Along with the movement of the charming youth''s handprints, the cave space directly solidified, and a breath of towering air came out of the body of his purple clothes, and a palm print collided with each other.


    At first glance, the two fingerprints are hard to hit together.


    "Boom


    The towering Rune crushed the cave, and a dazzling arc-shaped Rune light burst out on the horizontal plane touched by two handprints.


    "Pedaling!"


    Dongli Qingqing Jiao''s body directly shakes back, has set foot in the extraordinary martial arts cultivation, is still to fall behind.


    However, under the terrible pressure of vitality, Dongli Qingqing can suppress many attractive young people. It is no longer the appearance that they have no resistance to this charming youth.


    "Kick


    At this time, the enchanting youth can no longer be light hearted, and the body is staggering back in the energy collapse, and his face is even more shocked.


    The beautiful woman has just stepped into the level of extraordinary martial arts, and her breath is even unstable. However, her strength is accompanied by vitality and pressure, which makes the enchanting young people feel that they are enough to compete with the top practitioners of extraordinary martial arts, and even the general Hunyuan wuzun theory may be able to resist.


    At this time, the strength of enchanting young people was greatly affected by the pressure of vitality. He was severely damaged by the power of the original spirit of the master who left Qingqing in the East. There was no big obstacle in breathing and breathing, but there was no recovery at all.


    Therefore, at this time, the strength that this enchanting youth can play out can not reach the peak at all.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes, which had been motionless, suddenly glowed with gold.


    The opportunity came, and after so much patience, Du Shaofu finally got the chance he thought was right.


    Previously, Du Shaofu didn''t do it because the enchanting young man was breathing and adjusting his breath. It was the most sensitive time for a cultivator. Once he had any movement, he would never escape the control of a Nirvana warrior.


    At this moment, just as the enchanting young man retreated, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly glowed with gold, and a domineering momentum suddenly rose from his upright body.


    "Oh


    All around the cave trembled and cracked, and Du Shaofu''s fist suddenly condensed. The Dragon chanted for nine days, and the gods roared for ever. With the thunder and lightning, one blow was directly aimed at the enchanting youth.


    "Boom..."


    A fist is swept out with the power of domineering arrogance. It is the baquan do that Du Shaofu urged with all his strength!


    "You''ve broken the ban, too


    The enchanting young man has just stabilized his body and turned around in a panic. An energy Rune competition swept across the collision.


    "Bang!"


    The two collide and the energy bursts.


    Du Shaofu underestimated the enchanting youth. He was a strong man at Nirvana peak. Even though he was seriously injured and still in a hurry, he was still a real Nirvana warrior.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The huge force swept by, so that Du Shaofu''s body suddenly shocked and flew into the rock wall. The hard rock wall suddenly cracked and exploded, spreading cracks.


    "Whew, whew!"


    However, at the same time, a wave of vitality and prestige was enveloped, and a series of terrifying energy turned into Rune ripples, just like a tsunami sweeping across the sky. Three energy light arrows flew straight into the air and fell on the enchanting young arrow, devouring vitality and destroying defense.Enchant youth body surface burst rune, destroy the first and second energy light arrow.


    When the third energy light arrow was destroyed in a panic, the tremendous energy in the cave burst out in an instant, and a terrible energy storm swept out in all directions.


    "Boom!"


    The cracks in the huge cavern, which was filled with terrible energy shock, spread again, and the boulders couldn''t help falling down. The whole cave seemed to collapse at any time.


    "Hum!"


    Resist the third energy light arrow, enchanting young people''s throat is also sent out a dull sound.


    The three arrows, which left Qingqing in the East, made the mysterious Qi in the body of the enchanting youth suddenly disordered. A little bit of sweet rose to the throat, and a wisp of red blood overflowed from the corners of his lips.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu appeared again. When his figure appeared around the enchanting youth, a special Rune light appeared in his double pupils.


    It seems that there are many similarities between this kind of Rune light and xuanhun Tong. They are the same as each other.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is urging "Xumi Wonderland", which is one of the bottom card means of big brother Zhen Qingchun, and also an upgraded version of Xuan Hun Tong. However, compared with xuanhun Tong, he doesn''t know how much more powerful it is, which can make people unconsciously fall into the illusion array.


    "You are not strong enough to use magic array in front of me!"


    The charming young man''s face sank, and then a brilliant Rune spread in his eyes, which seemed to move the power of the four sides of heaven and earth, and an invisible breath directly and violently hit Du Shaofu''s Xumi dreamland.


    The brilliant Rune spread in a short period of stalemate, which was the collapse and retreat of Du Shaofu''s Xumi fantasy, and then destroyed and broken.


    "The half domain spirit Rune master, his fu Dao is stronger than martial arts, and he is also a strong magic array!"


    It was only at this moment that Du Shaofu really knew that the most powerful power of the enchanting young man in front of him was Fu Dao or the powerful one of magic array.


    Later, Du Shaofu''s bright eyes began to dull, as if involuntarily fell into a kind of illusion.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Dongli Qingqing''s eyes fluctuated, watching Du Shaofu break through the prohibition again, and his delicate body pours directly at the charming youth again.


    Dongli Qingqing is clear in her heart that there is only one chance, otherwise it will be a real hopeless situation. She must go all out and do her best regardless of the consequences.


    "You really shocked me to be able to use my real strength."


    The enchanting youth felt Dongli Qingqing''s hand, but he didn''t look back. He raised his eyes slightly. There was a bright Rune in his eyes like morning dew, which rose from the sky and filled the whole cave.


    Dongli Qingqing figure swept to, but the figure of enchanting youth has disappeared quietly. A strange Rune light spread and swept into the eyes of Dongli Qingqing.


    "Not good!"


    Dongli Qingqing''s heart sank suddenly, and a green light wanted to resist the strange Rune light. The two sides were deadlocked. Then, Dongli Qingqing sat cross legged and covered with a layer of green Rune light curtain, as if you could protect yourself.


    "Boom..."


    With some dull eyes, Du Shaofu then appeared in a vast mountain range. In front of him, there was a violent noise coming out. The sound waves were earth shaking and the bright runes were soaring. Countless strong men were besieging a heroic middle-aged man.


    "Kill!"


    That heroic middle-aged blood dripping, hair disordered, a man in charge of ten thousand people can not open, the war, how domineering!


    "Father!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, and his most worried thing still appeared. That heroic middle-aged man was just the drunkard father who had been searching hard, and was being besieged by countless powerful men at the moment.


    "Shaofu, are you here?"


    Du Tingxuan killed all directions and retreated after fighting. Then he came to Du Shaofu''s side. His body was dripping with blood and his eyes were smiling.


    "False, this is an illusion!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu, a silver arc suddenly spreads out from the illusory body of the original spirit in your mind.


    Almost at the same time, in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, a mysterious talisman pattern was swept out like lightning, and the spiritual roots appeared, which made Du Shaofu''s mind clear immediately.


    "Break it for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and an energy training suddenly fell on the "Du Tingxuan" in front of him, destroying his body directly. The scene in front of him also began to fade.


    "Pooh


    At this time, the enchanting youth who had just disappeared appeared in the cave, his face turned pale, and there was a red blood gushing out of his mouth.


    "How can the yuan God be so powerful?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1077

    The enchanting young man was surprised. Then, in his eyes, the light of the strange runes was shining again, which covered Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu, who was just about to break away from the dreamland, lost his vision in front of him, but then appeared in a familiar place, which is now the palace of the wasteland.


    "Cluck..."


    In the palace hall, a lot of happy laughter came, and several graceful women came. It was Dongli Qingqing, Ouyang Shuang, Sima Muhan, Du Shaofu even saw seven nights of dawn and Zhu Xue.


    "Shaofu, are you back?"


    The five girls playfully chased Du Shaofu and surrounded him with a charming manner. Touching Du Shaofu gently, each move was the most tempting move, which was tantalizing.


    "Fantasy, this is fantasy!"


    Du Shaofu''s silver arc filled the yuan God, and his spiritual roots emerged to resist the illusion. He knew that it was just an illusion.


    But Du Shaofu knew the magic array himself, and he knew that if he fell into this unreal territory carelessly, he would be doomed.


    "It''s just that the eight star master of talisman on the other side of the earth can stop my illusion. Is there any soul treasure in my body? There are too many secrets in this son!"


    The charming young man''s heart trembled with blood in his mouth, and then he bit his teeth. A white streamer from his brow directly swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrow.


    "Hiss!"


    In a flash, a tremendous force of Yuan Shen suddenly rushed into Du Shaofu''s mind mud pill palace, which was huge and powerful, and went straight into Du Shaofu''s mind mud pill palace.


    "Boom!"


    Almost at the same time, as a spirit that charmed the youth just swept into Du Shaofu''s brain mud pill palace, there was a great work of silver thunder and lightning in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, and the spirit root broke out at the same time, which turned into a magic light net, directly enveloping a God of enchanting youth.


    At the same time, the silver arc in Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen had been swept out. It was Yinluo''s soul thunder, which directly suppressed the yuan God, and immediately began to devour one of the original gods that charmed the youth.


    "No, there is a spirit thunder in his body and a spirit root to protect his soul. How many cards does Du Shaofu have in the end?"


    The power of the original God was engulfed, and the power of the original God was connected with the original God. For the first time, the eyes of the enchanting youth showed a terrible color from the shock. The power of the spirit root was too terrible, and the silver lightning directly suppressed the original God.


    "Yinluotunhun thunder, is it yinluotunhun thunder?"


    The enchanting youth trembled with fright. Yesterday that group of mysterious visitors seemed to have mentioned yinluotun soul thunder, which was a kind of terrible spirit thunder.


    It is said that yinluotunhun thunder can suppress and engulf the yuan God, and it is the nemesis of the yuan God. It is very similar to the thunder and lightning breath in Du Shaofu''s mud pill Palace at this time. So it seems that Du Shaofu has that terrible yinluotun soul thunder.


    "No, it''s in trouble."


    The enchanting young man''s eyes showed a startled look. At the moment, there was no more hands left. The spirit roots in his body urged him to move, and the mysterious patterns of talismans were dense. A spirit root breath that was absolutely at the level of human dignity broke out. He wanted to get rid of a God from Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace.


    "Boom


    In Du Shaofu''s clay pill palace, Linggen felt the spirit root breath released by the former, which was also a terrible pressure, just like the supreme release, and directly suppressed the former''s "human respect spirit root" breath.


    "How can there be such a strong spirit root breath, beyond the level of human dignity!"


    Enchanting young people spit out blood again, but they have to keep trying to get out.


    The original God that charms the youth is not separated, but connected with his own. Once there is a problem with the original God, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The enchanting young man was afraid that he had never thought that in front of these two young men and women who were clearly at the level of martial respect on the other side, there would be so many changes in the end. At this moment, he even let himself fall into a crisis.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei and Linggen Qi release a terrible atmosphere, which suppresses and binds the enchanting young spirit, and slowly devours them, making the former unable to escape.


    However, the cultivation at the level of half field that enchants young people is definitely not what Du Shaofu can really do at the moment.


    At the level of half domain, the original spirit of the former is not what Du Shaofu can swallow if he wants to devour.


    If Du Shaofu had been able to get yinluotunhun thunder completely, he might have hoped to devour the original God who charmed the youth.


    But now Du Shaofu only got the soul species of yinluotunhunlei. Most of the energy of yinluotunhunlei was swallowed and absorbed by purple thunder xuanding.


    In the cave, the final confrontation has reached the point of confrontation between the yuan and the gods.


    Both Du Shaofu and the enchanting youth were in a stalemate and were beginning to struggle harder and harder.


    After a long time, Du Shaofu''s eyes became dull.


    Under this kind of stalemate, the enchanting youth could not escape, but it made Du Shaofu''s spirit fluctuate, and gradually lost some of his original fantasy, which was more and more real.


    In the dreamland, Ouyang Shuang, Zhu Xue, Qi Yexi and so on are all extremely beautiful faces, constantly appearing in front of Du Shaofu.The five women began to undress, charming people. The moving body, like white jade, appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    Du Shaofu was finally deeply involved. As a young man of high blood, this scene was hard to resist. He appeared in the room from his heart and began to walk towards five charming women.


    In the cave, at the moment, the enchanting young man''s dew like eyes were also blurred. He saw Du Shaofu coming towards him with his whole eyes red.


    "No, boy, you wake me up!"


    Bewitching the young man to drink and keep his final meaning clear, he knew that Du Shaofu had fallen into the illusion of his own arrangement.


    It is the means of the Huan clan, a terrible means of fantasy, there is love between men and women, there is the joy of fish and water, the world can not escape.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was deeply trapped. He was very clear about the consequences. He was also affected at the moment. His spirit was being swallowed by the Yinluo soul thunder. Although not much was swallowed, it was connected with Du Shaofu''s spirit.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu fell into the dreamland at this time, and he could not escape from it. He began to be possessed by the devil in his own fantasy, and he also wanted to fall into the dreamland.


    Du Shaofu approached the enchanting youth, his eyes more and more blurred and red.


    "Damn it, don''t..."


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Enchanting young people once again spew out red blood, the voice is getting smaller and smaller, and finally the eyes are completely blurred up.


    Finally, the enchanting youth involuntarily began to move towards the purple robed youth in front of her. Her hair fell behind her, which made her face more charming.


    The charming young man''s Adam''s knot is slowly disappearing, and the purple satin on his body is slowly sliding down, revealing a close fitting skirt, which is a graceful and convex exquisite body.


    This enchanting youth is not a man at all, but a woman, a beautiful woman dressed as a man.


    Behind the hair pouring, the woman is enough to be compared with Dongli Qingqing, qiyexi and so on. On her face, her eyes are blurred and her flattery is revealed, which is enough to tempt all living beings.


    "I want you."


    Du Shaofu hugged the woman in front of him. His eyes were red and his whole body was hot. He bowed his head and kissed him.


    "No To... "


    The woman''s breath faintly cries, seems to have the last trace of Jingming, but it is of no help.


    She felt that the lips of her youth had fallen on her bloodstained lips. Then she began to suck greedily, and began to invade and plunder her red lips that no one had ever touched. She was sucking the body fluid in her mouth.


    She wanted to stop, but it was in the strong masculine atmosphere involuntarily deep, and then began to strange response.


    Her body began to become hot, moving cheeks quietly become red


    Originally, the two had a stalemate and confrontation, but now, with their deep involvement, they have quietly subsided.


    At the moment, both of them are deeply trapped in the magic array. There are seven passions and six desires, love between men and women, and love between fish and water. They can''t escape.


    A moment later, the woman''s radian curve is exquisite, white as jade''s body is appeared in front of Du Shaofu, every inch is sending out the attractive breath.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were red and his clothes were faded. There was no tenderness but the most direct rudeness.


    "Ah..."


    A delicate voice came out, the pain of breaking melon made the body tremble, with a deep red blood trace shallow overflow, can not help but pain voice.


    The woman tightly grasps in that presses in her body on the solid back, grasps the bleeding mark.


    Although she is the master of the Huan sect, no one knows that she is actually a woman and her body is innocent.


    In a flash, this cave fragrance floating, river, sea, beautiful spring, delicate panting


    "Shaofu..."


    All of a sudden, the original sitting cross knees from the East Green, I do not know when has already got up, looking at all kinds of charming scene in front of me, is also a flush of cheeks, eyes deep blurred moist.


    "Qingqing..."


    Du Shaofu got up, looked at the elf like woman, pulled it down with one hand, and immediately pressed down on the moving and soft body.


    "Shaofu..."


    Dongli Qingqing shouts and hugs the hot masculine body. Her eyes are blurred. She is hot and dry, as if there is a fire burning in her body.


    Du Shaofu''s passion was burning, and once again a carcass emerged in the cave, hot and firm, and entered.


    "Ah


    Dongli Qingqing trembled and tore the jade gate. The first crack pain made her tightly bite the shoulder of the young man pressed on her body. Her body was convulsed in an instant and her whole body was stiff.


    But this kind of pain, is to let the east from Qingqing did not avoid, hands around more tightly.


    "Shaofu..."


    The woman joined again, her eyes are still blurred, the original charming beauty, now more charming, with a kind of enchanting into the bone.


    Du Shaofu turned over and hugged the woman with one hand and pressed the two beautiful women under him.There is no pity, only violent direct, that is the most primitive direct


    The two women were half hugged, their heads shaking, their sweat dripping, their hair wet, and their hair was tender and panting. There was a wave of raging tide, which made the whole body soft.


    I don''t know how long after, the three people at the same time in the tide surge finally fainted.


    In this scene in the cave, there is a final crack, but still can exist in the forbidden seal cover, no one has the chance to see such a beautiful scene.


    On the barren land, at the moment, all the people are approaching the Thunder Mountain, making the sea of people around the mountain.


    "Look, Du Tingxuan is nearby!"


    "Du Tingxuan has something to do with shenlei mansion. If anyone gets it, he can get the first chance and become the world''s strongest man in Jiuzhou."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Around leiming mountain, everyone is looking for Du Tingxuan''s whereabouts, digging three feet in search.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1078

    It is just that Du Tingxuan was found not long ago in the vicinity of leiming mountain. He started a fierce battle, killing the sky and the earth.


    Du Tingxuan fought in all directions. After killing many powerful people with blood, he also suffered a heavy blow and left. Later, he never appeared again, as if he had disappeared out of thin air.


    "Boom..."


    Around Thunder Mountain, there is no time for lightning and thunder recently. Thunder resounds from the sky, and the ancient atmosphere diffuses and diffuses in the four sides of the earth.


    This makes people believe more and more that shenlei mansion is about to appear.


    Around leiming mountain, Kyushu, all the forces in the animal kingdom are gathering. There is a sea of people, and all the super strong and the old generation of strong people are afraid to take any action.


    Once their super strong hands are launched, they may end up in an uncontrollable battle, which will cause mountains and seas, destroy the sky and destroy the earth, which is enough to raze the four sides to the ground and destroy them.


    However, these super strong people are waiting. Once there is a shenlei mansion, they also have a chance to get it. I''m afraid that at that time, any consequences will not be scrutinized.


    The tradition in the legend of shenlei mansion is more important than everything. It is a temptation that no one can resist, and they can''t refuse it.


    The strong of the older generation and those of the super strong have some scruples and will not take any action. However, some of the younger generation in the mountain gate have taken the opportunity to rise and become famous in the war, among which the thirteen heroes are the best.


    Thirteen gods, that is the title given to the thirteen younger generation by the people of the whole land of the wilderness. They are the absolute pinnacle of the young generation in the whole Kyushu and animal kingdom!


    "Look, that''s mujianchen of samong sword sect in Shangzhou. It''s said that it''s a terrible young man who killed a fierce beast with ancient blood with one sword!"


    "The one on the left is a hundred miles away from the State Golden spear gate. A golden gun can penetrate the void!"


    "It is said that there is a natural fire on his body, which can burn all things."


    "Those are the strongest existence of the younger generation. If only I had the talent like them!"


    "It seems that the purple cloud state of Tongzhou, where the white cloud cloud temple, they should be the God of the wind and thunder, the more quickly they should be


    "Don''t forget that there are misty clouds, Su Muyan, Qin demon, Shangguan Qixian, and most importantly, the ninth Prince of the dragon family, long Jiu, and the Phoenix family, huangling''er!"


    "Do you forget, Du Shaofu, the demon king? It''s said that the demon killed a yellow striped tiger roaring in the sky. It seems that he hasn''t appeared for a long time. Is it afraid that the orcs will retaliate?"


    Around leiming mountain, countless young people and even the middle-aged and old people are looking at some extraordinary young men and women at the moment, and they are secretly talking and admiring.


    During this period of time, the thirteen gods have made great achievements in the whole land of the wilderness. They are extraordinary in martial arts, extremely gifted and proud of all heroes. They have already become famous in Kyushu on the land of the wilderness!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the disordered cave, some clouds and rain have subsided.


    "Well..."


    All of a sudden, a low groan came out of the woman''s throat. Then her eyes opened, and she saw a determined face facing her. A bright and clean young man, whose masculine body was half pressed on her body, and generally on another woman''s body, was sleeping soundly.


    His hand was still in the forbidden area in front of her chest, and his foot pressed on her. The faint pain under him, coupled with the scene in front of her, immediately reminded her of the scene of passion.


    "Shameless animals...!"


    The woman immediately got up like an electric shock, only to find that she was extremely weak at the moment, with a little red under her body, with a little pain, as if to tear her legs apart.


    In a hurry, the woman''s mind was in a state of confusion. How could she think that the final result would be like this, that she and he would have all that happened.


    "He must die..."


    The woman froze for a while, in the dew like eyes, there are tears sliding down, and then gush out the killing intention.


    The weak dark air surged, and a woman''s palm print congealed on Du Shaofu''s head. As long as one of the fingerprints fell, the man who had robbed himself of his innocence could be solved. From then on, it was considered that nothing had happened.


    "Hiss!"


    The palm print fell, just in front of Du Shaofu''s forehead, but suddenly stopped.


    The man lying on the ground, vaguely, is holding her leg in one hand, leaning her leg in his arms, and then he sleeps soundly in the past, sleeping soundly with a smile in his mouth.


    The woman''s palm print could not fall down. Looking at the resolute and resolute face in front of her, she looked at it carefully for the first time, and found that although this face was not particularly handsome.


    But that kind of determination and determination, is able to let the woman''s heart touch most, at the moment she looked quietly, I do not know why, the heart is also covered with a different kind of fluctuation.Thinking of this man''s domineering and arrogant momentum, and the woman in green can depend on each other for life and death. Looking at the smiling face that hugs her foot, the woman''s palm print shakes and stagnates for several times.


    She was hesitating, her eyes flashing.


    "Why can''t I do it? He''s just a suckling boy..."


    The woman murmured, and there were tears in her eyes. She had practiced for more than 30 years. She had great talent. She had no chance. Ten years ago, she became the leader of the Hehuan sect. She was in charge of the whole family of Hehuan. She was famous in Shangzhou. Even in Jiuzhou, she was famous. But no one knew that she was a woman disguised as a man.


    Outsiders think that he is the leader of the Huan sect. He has countless women and is surrounded by gorgeous people every day. Where do you know that she is just an innocent daughter.


    Now, however, her innocence was taken away by the young man in purple.


    "Well!"


    At this time, Dongli Qingqing throat came a light hum sound, seems to be to wake up.


    Looking at the young men and women in front of her eyes, the woman''s eyes trembled, and her hand print wanted to be photographed again, but she still couldn''t do it.


    "It''s a bad fate. I shouldn''t have come to the wasteland. I''ll give you all you have. From now on, we''ll have nothing to do. If we meet next time, I won''t keep my hand!"


    Murmuring softly, the woman put away her palm print, dropped several bags of heaven and earth that had been found from Du Shaofu, gently lifted her feet out of the man''s arms, and finally took a look at the resolute and resolute face, and the figure left the cave in an instant.


    The disordered cave is surrounded by piles of rubble. The forbidden seal outside the cave has been opened by the woman, and there is a light shining into it.


    Finally, Dongli Qingqing eyelashes shake slightly, and then wake up.


    Eyes open, east from Qingqing confused for a while, into the eyes is that bright and clean man appeared in her eyes, his foot is also heavy pressure on her legs.


    "What happened..."


    Dongli Qingqing''s eyes suddenly changed, and then she found that she was also bright and clean. The pain under her body, the faint blood stains, and the scene in front of her made her immediately understand what happened in her vague mind.


    Scenes of memories come to mind, Dongli Qingqing cheek is shy and stunned, she is at a loss for a time.


    "It turns out that he is also a woman..."


    Dongli Qingqing also remembered that the charming young man was also a woman, but his whereabouts were unknown at this time. The scene of the three people last night could not be revealed.


    Immediately put on the clothes, east from Qingqing some confused, some dull, some helpless.


    A moment later, Dongli Qingqing looks at the man who hasn''t awakened in the cave at this time. She smiles bitterly on the red face of the moving crowd. She gently covers the purple robe on the ground on her blushing masculine body, and gently touches the smiling face in her deep sleep. What she sleeps is so stable, which makes her feel heartache and peace.


    "Here comes the master!"


    All of a sudden, Dongli''s blue eyes flashed out with a touch of blue essence, and his face changed secretly. He looked at the man who was sleeping soundly and stole out of the cave quietly.


    It was noon outside the cave, surrounded by peaks.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1079

    East from the green shadow swept up the mountain, looking at the front, a figure slowly falling, back slightly camel, combed high bun, gray temples.


    "Yes, master."


    Dongli Qingqing salutes, it is her master, this is the arrival of the master.


    "Are you with that boy again?"


    The old woman''s voice is quite sharp, and the business will be quite uncomfortable and harsh to those who are not familiar with it.


    "When the disciple arrived in this wasteland, there was something wrong with some of the wormholes in the original space left by the clan. If it hadn''t been for his help, the disciple would have only been able to use the power of Yuan Shen left by master in advance." Dongli Qingqing bowed his head and said that he did not dare to look directly at the old woman.


    "The people of the demon sect, I''m afraid it''s for the sake of the boy. You used my strength of the original spirit for that boy. The devil sect''s heart is not dead. They are always ready to move. That''s not what you want to do. You should know that you have important things to do now, and you have responsibilities on your shoulders."


    All of a sudden, the old woman looked at Dongli Qingqing, as if she felt something. Her sharp eyes trembled, with a bit of shock and surprise, and said: "break through the extraordinary martial dignity, there is the breath of blood force. Qing''er, have you fully awakened your blood?"


    Dongli Qingqing nodded his head, and his face was beaming with joy. He said softly, "I didn''t expect that after a crisis, I would use the power of blood to awaken the power of blood in my body and take the opportunity to break through to the extraordinary martial dignity."


    "The power of blood, that is the function of the power of blood. It seems that the things left to you in the family have already played a role. The power of blood on you now is enough to be comparable to the supreme martial vein!"


    The old woman was happy and her eyes were shaking. She said to Qingqing from Dongli: "qinger, go back with me at once. You have just broken through the transcendence. You need steady cultivation and the power of blood. That blood feud is expected to be rewarded."


    "Master, let''s go now. The disciple of shenlei mansion has not been found yet."


    East from Qingqing looked up surprised, eyes can not help but look at the cave not far behind.


    "I want you to come to the land of the heavenly wasteland. I just want you to have a chance to get the inheritance of the God thunder heaven saint, and help you wake up the power of blood. Now you have awakened the blood in your body. The cultivation of your ancestors in your family, but the best in the world will not be under the God thunder heaven saint. So you don''t need to wait for the inheritance of the God thunder heaven saint , the demon religion appeared, and many of those powerful families also came here, and there were many talented people in Kyushu and the animal kingdom. This time must be a fight between the dragon and the tiger, and you don''t need to participate. " The old woman said to Qingqing.


    "Master, but..."


    East from Qingqing hesitated, at this time to leave, she some do not give up, glass eye light in a flash of the eyes, not easy to grasp.


    "Do you want me to kill that boy? It seems that the boy has really affected you and has to be killed!" The old woman''s eyes suddenly sharp, with a chill.


    "No master, I will go back with you."


    Dongli Qingqing looked at the cave behind him, slightly drooping his eyes, his eyes flashed a trace of silk, and then he disappeared.


    Thinking of that scene of passion, or three people, although at that time by the impact of fantasy, can not help but she is also so hot, recall the cheek is a flush.


    "How could I do that..."


    Dongli Qingqing thought: "I don''t know how to face you at that time. I have blood feud in my body, and I can''t implicate you. If the two love each other for a long time, I''ll see you then."


    "Qinger, let''s go." Said the old woman, with a look and breath that could not be resisted.


    "I''ll leave first. You take care of yourself, and you will meet by chance."


    Dongli Qingqing nods and looks back at the cave behind him. His fingerprints congealed and a streamer of light swept to the cave. Then, with the old woman leaving, after a few flashes, it disappears into the air.


    "Bang!"


    The deep muffled sound resounded from the cave, and then there was a blue voice from the East, which reverberated faintly in the cave.


    "I''ll leave first. Take care of yourself, and you''ll meet each other if you have a chance..."


    Du Shaofu finally woke up. Since he was able to practice, his sleep had been changed to breathing and breathing. Du Shaofu did not know how long he had not been so asleep.


    With his eyes open, Du Shaofu felt that his head was a little dizzy. He suddenly remembered that he was still in crisis and sat up suddenly.


    "Shit, what''s going on? My clothes, like..."


    then make complaints about the sound of Du Shaofu''s Tucao in the cave. Du Shaofu, who had sat up with a fierce boy, discovered that he was naked at the moment, and scattered several original bags of his own.


    Then Du Shaofu sounded a scene in the magic array. The enchanting young man seemed to be a woman, and then there was the beautiful scene, which seemed to be three people.


    "At that time, the fantasy was still real..."Du Shaofu was stunned. He couldn''t remember. If it was true, it would be impossible. Could he and the charming young man, himself and a man


    "Bah..."


    Du Shao Fu Dun vomited out, but if he was in an illusion, how could he be naked? That feeling was so real.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t think of it. He couldn''t tell whether it was illusory or real.


    Dongli Qingqing and the charming youth have disappeared. What happened in the middle? What just heard should be Dongli Qingqing''s voice.


    Feeling the purple thunder xuanding, Dapeng''s golden wings, Zijin tianque, and the ancient space in his body, Du Shaofu rushed out of the cave with his coat and purple robe on. He did not see Dongli Qingqing and the charming youth outside.


    "It felt wonderful. What did I really do?"


    Du Shaofu pondered in his heart and recalled the wonderful taste. It was so true.


    "I don''t know what happened to Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and chipeng."


    Du Shaofu is worried that he is weak and seriously injured at the moment. He needs to breathe and breathe to recover. However, he is also worried about Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, chipeng, lanhuan and Du Xiaoyao.


    Judging that the enchanting young man should have gone far away, the most dangerous place is the safest place. Du Shaofu found a new cave not far from the cave, and arranged a forbidden seal, intending to breathe, regulate breath and recover.


    "I seem to have forgotten something."


    In the cave, Du Shaofu suddenly raised his eyebrows. The streamer in his brow swept out. The ancient space appeared and his figure swept into the space.


    In the misty space, Du Shaofu appears. At the moment, there is also a young man in gorgeous clothes who has been forbidden in this ancient space. It is the man who was thrown into the ancient space by Du Shaofu.


    Ten times the time in the ancient space, the wild star swallowing Python has been banned for several months. When he looks at Du Shaofu, his eyes suddenly tremble.


    In the face of that ferocious young man in purple robe, he is even more fierce than fierce beast. The wild swallow star Python instinctively has some fear and fear.


    "Do you want to trap me and make me surrender? Kill me if you want. I will never be your servant!"


    Tianhuang swallow star Python mouth, although afraid of fear, but as the body of Tianhuang swallow star python, he has his own pride, can not be able to submit to human beings.


    But Du Shaofu just glanced at the wild swallow star python that day, and suddenly waved his hand. At the same time, a purple gold arc streamed out of his palm.


    The purple gold streamer then turned into a tripod tripod. Under the breath of tyranny and destruction, the prohibition of Tianhuang swallow star Python was unseen, and then appeared in an illusory space.


    "Boom!"


    In the illusory space, there are purple and gold electric arc all around, purple thunder clouds gather in the sky, and the wild swallow star Python has just come back to his mind. In the purple thunder clouds above, there are many purple and gold thunderbolts falling on him crazily, and they can''t escape at all.


    Later, Du Shaofu sat on his knees in the ancient space, took out a lot of elixirs and pills, crammed them into his mouth, and finally closed his eyes and breathed his breath. Before long, his whole body was covered with a dazzling golden light, and his domineering and frightening breath was slowly diffused.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1080

    Taking pills and operating the golden winged ROC bird skill, Du Shaofu''s dark Qi was recovering, and his injuries were slowly healing.


    This time, however, Du Shaofu was in great distress and escaped from death again. This time, his injuries were extremely serious. It would take a lot of time for him to recover.


    Even if Du Shaofu had the golden winged ROC bird skill, it was difficult to recover it in a short time. Fortunately, he had plenty of time in the ancient space.


    There is no time for cultivation. A month has passed in the ancient space.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaogang''s whole body golden light convergence, and then into the body disappeared, a mouth of turbid gas from the mouth, eyes open, eyes purple light surging.


    "Finally recovered."


    Du Shaofu got up and felt that everything in his body had recovered to its peak. Many wounds had already been healed. His body was still crystal clear with a faint purple light.


    He clenched his fist slightly, and the space around his palm was slightly distorted. The strong feeling of strength made Du Shaofu''s eyes pour out a little fine light.


    "It should be almost."


    Later, Du Shaofu''s long sleeves of purple robe trembled. In the purple thunder tripod suspended in front of him, a gorgeous figure appeared in the sky. He was a star swallowing Python who had been in the purple thunder tripod for a month.


    At the moment, Tianhuang swallow star Python''s clothes are a little ragged, but his eyes are suffused with light purple and gold electric light.


    Tianhuang swallow star Python originally had the top level of mysterious beast Zun, but now it has reached the level of animal respect on the other side. The invisible breath is more powerful and surging!


    Tianhuang swallow star Python in the purple thunder Xuan tripod, got the God thunder forging body, that is a huge advantage, but also took the opportunity to let it break through to the other side of the beast.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, he is full of doubts and surprise in his eyes. Naturally, he knows what benefits he has gained.


    His blood is strengthening, his body becomes extremely strong, all that is the effect of the weird and domineering purple thunder.


    "Why do you want to give me so good?"


    The wild swallow star Python couldn''t help asking Du Shaofu. He really couldn''t understand why the ferocious human beings wanted to give him such great benefits. If he knew about such opportunities in advance, he would pay all the costs to get them.


    Of course, if you want to serve as a servant to human beings, the wild swallow star Python will still have some hesitation.


    The pride contained in the blood of the wild star swallowing Python is not comparable to that of ordinary orcs.


    Even in the face of the Dragon nine, the wild swallow star Python has never surrendered from the bottom of his heart.


    "On the other side of the beast, the blood is also strengthened."


    Du Shaofu looked at the star swallowing Python in the wasteland, and his eyes showed a satisfied look. Then, his face became fierce and frightening. He said in a deep voice: "there are only two roads in front of you now. You know what benefits you are getting now. First, I will kill you without hesitation. Your blood essence and flesh will become my enhanced nourishment and your secret bone It will be the treasure I left to my disciples and brothers.


    Second, it doesn''t matter whether you are my servant or not. I admire your arrogance, which can make you one of the commanders of the temple of heavenly beasts. "


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. He knew that the purple robed youth in front of him looked light and light, with a bit of kindness, but he was a real devil, not a soft hearted man.


    He also knew that this time he got what kind of benefits, the other side did not cheat him.


    "I can''t submit to human beings!"


    The wild swallow star Python gnawed his teeth and said that this breakthrough once again gave him some confidence. However, thinking about the end of the yellow stripe shaking the sky tiger, he had some regrets just after his voice was said.


    "I can give you a chance. As long as you can defeat me, I will let you go. If you fail, you will have only two choices. This is my respect for your pride."


    Du Shaofu said that Du Shaofu appreciated the arrogance of the star swallowing python, so he would give him a chance. Otherwise, he would have killed him.


    "Good, the first World War decision!"


    There was no choice but to nod his head. A ray of purple and gold thunder spread in the depths of his awe inspiring eyes. Suddenly, his runes burst into a huge colorful python, which was the essence of Tianhuang tunxing python.


    "Boom..."


    Like a dragon in the void, the star swallowing Python is like a giant dragon in the void. It has undulating nebulae all over its body. It has a huge and ferocious mouth. It seems to be able to swallow the stars. It is a terrifying monster with ancient blood, and its number is extremely rare.


    It is said that the wild swallow star Python practice to the extreme, can swallow stars, block out the sun, terrible incomparable!


    Once upon a time, there was a strong man swallowing stars, leaving countless legends in ancient times!


    "Oh


    The wild swallow star Python roared like a dragon, and its colorful scales stood upside down. With the sound and waves ringing, its huge body directly killed Du Shaofu.


    The body of Tianhuang swallow star Python is like a huge and terrible seven color thunder. The dazzling Rune sweeps down and pushes everything horizontally. It is extremely hot.Du Shaofu was calm. Standing in the void, he did not pay any attention to it, nor did he evade it. He allowed the overwhelming Rune to burst into the sky and the terrible momentum.


    "Boom!"


    That terrible momentum broke down into the void and roared, which was enough to directly suppress and severely damage the ordinary military Zun on the other side.


    In the roar of space, the terrible Rune has swept to Du Shaofu.


    The terrible culture of Fuwen makes a whirlpool and devours everything. The runes are all over the sky, just like the light of God submerging this void, which makes the ancient space boiling. The pressure is too terrible.


    This is the talent of the star swallowing python, which can''t be terrifying.


    In ancient times, it was said that there was a strong man swallowing star boa in the wilderness of heaven, and once devoured the strong man of dragon clan.


    This is also an important reason why this wild boa does not really submit to dragon nine.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also moved. With a sweep of his hand, a golden light burst out on his body, and the golden glow was blooming all over the sky. The breath of tyranny and terror turned into a virtual shadow of a ROC''s golden wings, such as the ROC flapping its wings and opening and closing, and swept forward directly.


    When the two energies are in such a duel, the void suddenly trembles, the sound is like a dry thunder, and a series of bright Rune lights burst out like fireworks.


    However, the whirlpool of "swallowing the star" of the python in the wilderness is to destroy the withered and decadent.


    "Bang!"


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the air, just like a giant ROC flapping its wings. One hand pressed against the wild land swallowing star python, he was domineering and powerful.


    "No, I''m not an opponent!"


    This is just a moment. The heartstrings of the giant star swallowing Python are trembling. They have a premonition that things are not going well. A tyrannical and terrible breath sweeps across. The seemingly tiny golden palm print is actually with the will of the supreme golden winged ROC among the beasts, suppressing his body, and then pouring down into his body.


    "Boom


    The huge body of the star swallowing Python falls in the sky, and it falls into the void like that. Its ferocious mouth coughs blood. The huge Nebula Python''s body trembles violently and its eyes are full of shock and disbelief.


    The wild swallow star boa thought he had got the huge advantage, and broke through the other side of the beast respect, so that he had some cards.


    But I didn''t expect that he was still in front of the ferocious demon king, still so vulnerable, not the opponent at all.


    The strength of Du Shaofu, the demon king, is too terrible.


    "Are you defeated, surrender or die?"


    Du Shaofu appeared, his eyes sharp and his intention of killing came out.


    As long as the wild swallow star Python shakes his head, Du Shaofu will not hesitate to kill it, there is not much time to delay.


    Du Shaofu was extremely worried about the drunkard father, Du Xiaoqing, chipeng, lanhuan, etc.


    The giant eyes of the wild swallow star Python look at the floating void of the purple robed youth. The fierce breath in his eyes makes him know that as long as he shakes his head, he will die in the next second.


    "I submit, but I''m not a servant, I''m only subject, only for the commander of the temple of heavenly beasts."


    Although the devil in front of him is human, his breath seems to have something to do with the golden winged ROC bird family. It is still a terrible existence. If you follow him, maybe this is also a chance.


    What''s more, he has already got great benefits. Under the balance and fear, it''s not difficult for him to choose.


    "Welcome to my temple of heavenly beast!"


    The fierce look on Du Shaofu''s face became mild in a second. His eyes were smiling, just like spring flowers.


    "It''s faster to turn a face than a book."


    The wild swallow star boa turned into Nahua clothing bundle again. He looked at the gentle smile on the face of the purple robed youth. He was even more afraid. The demon king was definitely a master who turned his face faster than he could open a book.


    A moment later, outside the cave, Du Shaofu stretched himself out, looked at the morning glow rising in the East, and said, "you''ll be called ''swallow star'', how about that?"


    "Where are we going now?"


    There was no objection from Tianhuang tunxing python. He looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "Thunder Mountain."


    Du Shaofu said that if Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoyao didn''t find themselves, they would surely go to leiming mountain, and the drunkard father would also appear in the Thunder Mountain.


    "You have enemies all over the world. Long Jiu is looking for you. You have killed a lot of orcs, and many extraordinary people of the orcs will certainly not let you go. Go to leiming mountain. You''re just like looking for death!"


    Tun Xing didn''t want to say anything more, but when he heard that Du Shaofu was going to leiming mountain, he couldn''t help speaking.


    "The whole world is full of enemies, so what? One day, I will rise up and protect everything I want to protect in this world. I don''t have to worry about anyone. The obstacles now will be my best sharpening stone!"


    Du Shaofu said softly. He wanted to be stronger in his heart. He didn''t have to worry about it.


    "The devil is really special."Tun Xing looked at Du Shaofu, pondered in his heart, and then said nothing more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1081

    The two men then left. The strong men of the demon sect were looking for themselves everywhere. For Du Shaofu, he had to pay more attention.


    The old man of the demon sect didn''t know what the result would be when he faced the power of Yuan Shen from Dongli Qingqing''s master. Du Shaofu knew clearly that he could not resist and had to avoid it.


    He inquired around and arrested many passers-by to inquire. Du Shaofu got the news that he had not appeared and disappeared since his father, a drunkard, had been killed in all directions last time and then left.


    "Dad, can you do something?"


    Du Shaofu could not calm down and was worried.


    "Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, the Lord of the palace, are you not the son of Du Tingxuan?"


    Suddenly, Tun Xing looked at Du Shaofu and asked in dismay. Listening to Du Shaofu''s inquiry all the way, he suddenly realized what he had learned.


    "You guessed right, Du Tingxuan is my Laozi. If anyone dares to touch my Laozi, I will not finish with him!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and laughed. Every time he thought of the drunkard father, his heart warmed. He was a quiet drunk middle-aged man who had been waiting for his growth for 17 years.


    Seventeen years later, in order to reunite his mother and sister, the drunkard father chose to go out. Du Shaofu knew that the drunkard brother was trying to hone himself and seek strength, and now he is being hunted down by people in Kyushu and the animal kingdom.


    "My father seems to be better than me."


    Du Shaofu smiles faintly, thinking that the alcoholic father seems to be much stronger than himself. At least, he is only pursued by the demon cult and a few forces, but he is being pursued by the whole world.


    Even at the beginning of tianwu College''s wanted list, the drunkard dad ranked second.


    "You are really a father and son who dare to move the dragon clan and ox fork


    Tun Xingzhen was stunned for a while, and then he could only smile bitterly. This pair of father and son are people who have moved the dragon clan. I''m afraid that few pairs of father and son dare to move the dragon clan can be found in the whole world.


    "Dad, take care of yourself. I''ll come to leiming mountain to find you!"


    Du Shaofu was deep in his heart, some excited and some sour.


    After years of training outside, Du Shaofu didn''t know that the drunkard father had to endure more bitterly than he did.


    All the way to leiming mountain, Du Shaofu did not take the initiative to look for trouble.


    But some not long eyes rely on many people, want to find him and swallow star trouble, the final end is also imaginable.


    In front of those two evil stars, those who seek trouble will not even have the chance to regret.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu also inquired about Du Xiaoyao and their news, but he never got any useful information.


    At last, the two men inquired for information, solved the trouble, and avoided all kinds of dangerous situations on the land. Du Shaofu and Tun Xing got close to leiming mountain.


    Thunder Mountain is not a mountain top, but a vast mountain range. It is called Thunder Mountain because of the thundering sound of "thundering" in the air all the year round.


    At the moment, there is a sea of people near leiming mountain. Countless figures and lineups are standing by each other. Countless practitioners with fluctuating breath and lower strength will feel a huge depression as soon as they get close to it, which can make the dark Qi in the body stagnate and make the body tremble.


    "It''s within the scope of leiming mountain. Be careful. You''ve killed a lot of people in the animal kingdom. Some strong orcs will definitely attack you." Tun Xing had to remind Du Shaofu that he was chased and killed along the way, and the demon king was still fierce enough to show off.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll pay attention."


    Du Shaofu patted Tun Xing on the shoulder and nodded. He was very satisfied with Tun Xing all the way. After he surrendered, he was completely indifferent. He even showed his talent of "swallow star" and let himself understand.


    Two people convergence some, quietly into the sea of people, but also did not attract too many people''s attention.


    At this time, no one will pay more attention to them.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, is famous, but there are not many people who have seen him with their own eyes.


    When they got into the crowd, they heard all kinds of rumors in the discussion and noise of all parties. Many practitioners were talking.


    "I didn''t expect that Dongli Chihuang of Zhongzhou is as strong as Chihuang, who has the secret method of reincarnation. In the same realm, the state of mind and realm are enough to crush the opponent. It''s easy to kill the enemy over the level!"


    "In the morning of mujianchen of samong sword school in Shangzhou, one sword has killed a fierce beast with ancient blood. In kendo, no one has ever met an opponent among his peers!"


    "The golden spear gate of ningzhou is boundless. A golden spear pierces the void. It has a 300 round battle with the Li Yan Zong of Lan Zhou. In the end, it is a tie!"


    Among the crowd, the most talked about is the thirteen gods, which is the peak of the young generation.


    Du Shaofu''s names appear in Du Shaofu''s ears, such as the pastoral song of Leizhou Tianlei fort, huazimo of Wanzhou baihuamen, fengwuxie of Yuezhou Fengxue City, yuezheng tongxuan of Yunzhou Tianyin cult, Su Muyan of misty clouds, Shangguan Qixian of Qin demon, longjiu, the ninth Prince of the dragon clan, and huangling''er of the Phoenix clan.It is said that their thirteen gods are the most likely person to fight for the inheritance of shenlei mansion.


    The traces of shenlei mansion are becoming more and more obvious. It seems that it is about to appear completely. All forces are quietly waiting for the final fight.


    "Bang Bang..."


    There were a lot of sonic booms coming from the front, and the deep blasts kept coming.


    "It''s a lot of gambling, but ten high-quality tools!"


    "Although the Seven Star hall is not as good as the one valley, two religions, three schools and three gates in Zhongzhou, it is also the most powerful force that can compete with one valley, two religions and three sects."


    "It is said that the seven hall masters of the Seven Star hall are extraordinary people. They have already set foot in the nine star spirit Rune master with respect to Xia Hou Fenglei, and the five hall masters, that is, famous officials, are already in the realm of martial arts."


    "Don''t you know that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is said to be the master of the Seven Star hall. He is the disciple of Fenglei, the Marquis of Xia Dynasty."


    "Isn''t Du Shaofu, the demon king, a disciple of Gu Qingyang? A while ago, Gu Qingyang had a big fight with fat tuozun of the ancient boxing sect for the sake of Du Shaofu."


    "The school of Du Shaofu is complicated. Although he is a disciple of the ancient Tianzong, he is also a disciple of the Seven Star hall."


    "The ancient Tianzong is not weak. Yesterday, the ancient Tianzong''s water Ruohan and Gong Zhengyu fought each other, and the bet was also ten high-quality Taoist weapons. As a result, shuiruohan won easily. It is said that Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan were the first ten Tianjiao in Zhongzhou who got the training of shenlei."


    "The ancient Tianzong is not weak, but the Seven Star hall is going to be worse. What''s more, what''s more, Lin Weiqi is facing the fire of shengyanzong. That guy is born with a strange fire. He won''t win 300 rounds against the hundred Li boundless battle of the golden spear gate. He is one of the thirteen gods. Lin Weiqi is afraid that he will not be defeated."


    "It is said that qizun Xiahou Fenglei once defeated a strong man of shengyanzong more than a thousand years ago. This is a deliberate challenge to the Seven Star hall. In front of the whole world, the Seven Star hall can not refuse, even if it is to be defeated, it can only follow!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his face suddenly changed. He shuttled through the crowd and immediately approached the front.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1082

    As for the Seven Star hall, Du Shaofu couldn''t help caring.


    When Du Shaofu had a lot of effort, he was able to squeeze himself from the dense crowd to the top of an empty mountain.


    In front of a towering and aggressive Bi mountain peak, it seems to be cut off in the horizontal, revealing an ancient vast mottled square, and the air is filled with a breath of thunder and lightning.


    Around the mottled square, there are runes flashing, showing the ancient breath, solidifying the vast void.


    It turned out to be a forbidden seal place, but for a long time, the forbidden seal had begun to crack a lot, but it still solidified the whole square earth and void.


    At the moment, there are a lot of breath on the mountains around the square, and the powerful lineup is occupying them. They can be closest to the square in front.


    On a hill that was not particularly impressive, Du Shaofu met the lineup of the ancient Tianzong, including his master Gu Qingyang, his teacher Jin pengzun, Yin Mochen, and Shui Ruohan.


    In the line-up not far from the ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu looked slightly. It was the line-up of the Seven Star hall, and the disciples of the Seven Star hall also came to the land of the wilderness.


    "The sixth martial uncle is here."


    At the forefront of the Seven Star hall, Du Shaofu met the sixth martial uncle zitianzun, as well as many of the strong Seven Star hall, including donglidiao, Sun Jia, Yu Bai, Wu Ma Sheng and other young people.


    "Boom!"


    Low energy muffled sound from the long sky, now above the square, there are two figures are wrapped in rolling flames in the confrontation.


    It seems that a man and a woman are fighting each other. The moisture in the surrounding space turns into white smoke and dissipates on the spot under the terrible hot temperature that the two people spread out.


    The forbidden seal around the mottled square can solidify the square, making it hard for the two terrible young men and women to fight at this time!


    "These two people are so terrible. Lin Weiqi has a strong pulse of flame and martial arts. She is not hurt by inflammation. She is born with abnormal fire. She is the strong one of the younger generation."


    "But Liyan is stronger than Liyan. He is one of the thirteen gods and the first of the younger generation of shengyanzong!"


    Around there is an irresistible shock sound coming out, the extraordinary young generation can always make some people can not help but be shocked.


    "It''s Lin Weiqi. She has already inspired the flame and martial arts pulse, but it seems that the momentum still needs to be improved a lot."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and looked at the confrontation between a man and a woman in the mottled square. The woman was graceful and beautiful, and her red clothes were like fire. She was wrapped with the secret patterns of flame. She was able to look up to the cultivators of the same level. She was the first person of the younger generation in Tianshu hall, Lin Weiqi.


    But at this time, Lin Weiqi''s opponent, that man is stronger breath, all wrapped in flame to suppress Lin weiqi, it is easy to resist Lin Weiqi''s attack.


    "Go!"


    Lin Weiqi drank, and the flames were rolling, and the secret patterns of the talisman were released. The flames were interwoven, just like waves, interwoven into a huge net of blazing flames, which was extremely bright and swept to each other.


    The man''s body is wrapped in flame, not moved, there is a flame Rune gushing from the sky, channeling the power of the four sides of heaven and earth.


    The man''s martial spirit, figure across the sky, like a god of fire, directly in Lin Weiqi''s flame swept across the air.


    Where the figure of the man passed by, the net of fire waves suddenly collapsed and disappeared. Those bright flames seemed to meet the most feared things and began to extinguish and be invincible.


    The figure is in the air, and the man kicks out, just like the God of fire, and directly hits Lin Weiqi''s chest. The sound of bone fracture is heard in Lin Weiqi''s chest. The flame veins on her body begin to crack, and then he falls heavily on the square.


    "Pooh


    Lin Weiqi''s mouth was full of blood, so she was hard to get up. The other side gave her a heavy hand and hit her hard.


    "The women in the Seven Star hall are too weak. The war servants I collected at the beginning also had this kind of cultivation."


    Tun Xing whispered at Du Shaofu''s side and shook his head slightly. The man''s strength was too much.


    "Nonsense, Lin Weiqi should be several years younger, and the cultivation resources of the Seven Star hall are not as good as each other''s. If a few years later, why fear that guy?"


    Du Shaofu turned his head and glared at the swallow star. His mood was also a little gloomy. The other side''s hands were cruel. It was a contest rather than a fight. They were cruel, but they were too cruel. This made Du Shaofu angry.


    "That son of a bitch, so cruel!"


    In the line-up of the Seven Star hall, Dongli Diao, Sun Jia, Tao Yu, Wu Ma Sheng and others clenched their fists and drank in low spirits. The young man was too cruel.


    Zitianzun and other strong Seven Star hall are also gloomy at the moment. The defeat of the Seven Star hall naturally has a blow in the mood. The shengyanzong''s inflammation is too strong, which is not what Lin Weiqi can fight against now.


    The flame converged, and the figure of a young man with long red hair emerged. It was a young man who seemed to be twenty-six or seven years old. He was extraordinary, magnificent and invincible.


    The man was dressed in strong clothes and a flaming cloak, just like the God of fire.


    "Seven Star hall, vulnerable, let me down to the extreme!"Looking at the sky, the young man stepped into the sky, and suddenly waved at the Seven Star hall lineup. His voice was loud and loud, and he scorned coldly: "I don''t want the ten high-quality Taoist instruments in the Seven Star hall. As long as the Seven Star hall peers still dare to fight, even if I insist on three moves, can I?"


    When such words came out, many people around him could not help but change their color.


    Some people are shocked, that Li Yan does not hurt too strong, as one of the thirteen gods, almost invincible among his peers.


    Liyan no injury is the mysterious peak of wuzun''s realm. It is said that the strange fire on his body has already killed wuzun on the other side of the river, and his peers have never met with any rivals.


    At this time, he was deliberately aimed at the Seven Star hall, to let the Seven Star hall face no existence!


    "Son of a bitch, that''s too much. I''ll fight with him!"


    Dong Li Diao clenched his fists and was full of anger, so he could not help rushing out.


    Sun Jia and Wu Ma Sheng, the outstanding young generation of Tao Yu''s seven star hall, can''t bear such humiliation, and they have to go all out.


    "Stop all of you. If you go up there, it''s just more humiliating. You usually practice harder. You don''t listen. Now you know you''re humiliated!"


    Zitianzun stopped donglidiao and others from hunting in purple robe. He knew that Dongli carving was still unable to fight against it. The Liyan was too strong, and he was also full of strange fire. His talent was enough to look down on his peers, and the master level practitioners were invincible. Dongli carving was only Wu Zun Chu Deng, and was not equal to Lin Weiqi.


    "If the master of the temple is here, he will certainly ravage him well."


    A female disciple of the Seven Star hall opens his mouth. If the little hall master can be there at this moment, where is the turn to leave the flame without injury and arrogance.


    "It''s a pity that the master of the temple is not here. Otherwise, how dare that guy be arrogant?"


    Dong Li Diao, Wu Ma Sheng, Yu Bai, etc. frown, their eyes gush with anger, but they have nothing to do.


    "The Seven Star hall is defeated, and Wu Zun is difficult to climb the mysterious peak of wuzun. It''s only ten high-grade Taoist instruments, and the Seven Star hall can still lose!"


    The old man cuifu of Tianshu hall opened his mouth and admitted defeat, but it also showed that Wu Zun chudeng would not be the opponent of wuzun''s mysterious peak.


    "Ha ha, if you feel unwilling to lose, you can continue to send people up. As long as you insist on three moves in my hands, you can also join hands with more people. I don''t mind!"


    Li Yan pointed at the Seven Star hall without injury. He was so rebellious, but he had to admit that he was very powerful. He said coldly: "if the Seven Star hall doesn''t dare, it can only prove that the Seven Star hall is vulnerable. It''s better to go back to Zhongzhou as soon as possible. There won''t be a foothold of the Seven Star hall in this wasteland, so as not to be defeated in the end!"


    "Son of a bitch, that''s too much!"


    Dong Li Diao, Sun Yi, Tao Yu and so on can not be uncovered.


    "It seems that shengyanzong intended to do it. At the beginning, the fourth elder severely damaged a person of Shengyan Zong, and that Liyan did not hurt must be the younger generation of that person''s disciple!"


    Purple emperor frowned, from the flame without injury, rebellious, but the Seven Star hall is really unable to resist, this face seven star hall this time settled!


    "Roar


    Suddenly, at this moment, from the sky above, there is a bright streamer from the sky across the space, like a purple and gold thunder falling, straight into the mottled square.


    A terrible breath came, countless eyes, it is a broad sword straight into the mottled square.


    The handle of the broad sword is ferocious like a tiger''s head. The whole body of the sword is purple and gold, just like the posture of a tiger bone and a dragon!


    The dazzling talisman secret pattern rises from the sword body, and the power is like a volcano eruption, accompanied by the sound of the dragon and the tiger.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, as the broad sword fell to the ground, the whole square "boomed" and trembled violently. Cracks broke out on the unshakable mottled square ground.


    "That''s a magic weapon!"


    Around countless eyes, in an instant, the whole body of the broad sword of purple and gold gathered together. The terrible breath filled the ripples, making the eyes of countless powerful people become hot in a flash.


    "Master of Shaodian...!"


    When the purple and gold sword appeared in the mottled square, Lin weiqi, who had just got up not far away, suddenly put on a smile on her pale pretty lips.


    In the line-up of the Seven Star hall and the ancient emperor of heaven, one after another looked at the sudden purple gold broad sword. After a slight tremor, the eyes suddenly trembled. Some disciples were excited and couldn''t help saying, "it''s him!"


    At the same time, a voice of indifference and hegemony suddenly resounded in the sky: "ten high-quality Taoist instruments are not worth mentioning to my seven star hall, but they are nothing to send you. If you get a bargain, you should roll back with your tail. You think that there is no one in the seven Star hall, and you are something in front of me!"


    Those indifferent and domineering voices slowly spread out, countless eyes looked up, a purple robed youth emerged from the sky and emerged from the sky.


    The purple robed youth, wrapped in a faint golden light, walked slowly across the sky, and finally appeared on the mottled square void. When the purple robe shook, there was a golden light rippling, just like a golden mountain torrent surging. He waved his hand directly at Li Yan without injury, but he spoke faintly. He said, "one move, if you can be firm in my hands Hold a move, I this piece of magic weapon is your, otherwise, leave the bag of heaven and earth on your body for me to roll back to Lanchou!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1083

    The purple robed man looked down on all sides, and his voice echoed everywhere.


    "Ha ha, it''s the master of the temple!"


    Dong Li Diao, Wu Ma Sheng, Tao Yu and other surprise, one by one excited for it, that domineering purple robed youth in addition to the little hall master, who else.


    "It''s really a good time for this boy to come. However, it''s not hurt to leave the flame, but it''s the top of the martial arts, and he''s also full of strange fire. Can''t you be conceited with a move? Zijin tianque is a treasure!"


    Zitianzun''s gloomy and unsightly face also showed a happy look in his eyes. He looked at the young man in purple robe who suddenly appeared, but then there was a little coagulation. He knew the strong and strong man without injury.


    "Du Shaofu, that''s Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    "It doesn''t seem that it has three heads and six arms, and its mouth is full of tusks."


    With the appearance of the young man in purple robe, someone suddenly recognized the demon king Du Shaofu and was surprised.


    After that, their eyes were even more startled. They looked up, some were curious and some were puzzled.


    The name of the demon king Du Shaofu, especially the ferocity and horror in the rumors, makes people wonder.


    Around the mottled square, there are many outstanding young men and women in a strong line-up. Their eyes are light and they look at the purple robed youth carefully.


    "Is it coming?"


    On a mountain peak, a young man with golden hair and red robe looks at the top of the square, and the spirit in his eyes is gorgeous. It is the son of the great Lunjiao sect who left Chihuang in the East.


    "This guy turned up."


    Not far away, a bareheaded young man''s eyes and eyes were moving, his red brocade clothes were moving, and there was a faint lustre flowing on his crystal skin. His whole person was swaying with a momentum of self-respect. He was the nine spirits of limitless education.


    "One move, Li Yan does not hurt, but Xuanmiao wuzun is at its peak."


    On the top of a mountain, a graceful woman is ethereal, her big eyes are clear and ethereal, her eyelashes arc deep, and her face contour shows her superdust.


    A woman in a pale yellow dress floating with the wind, dark hair waves, soft color, elegant and noble, just like banished immortals come, do not dye dust smoke, she is the Xiandu gate Jiang Ruolin.


    "A move, really can it?"


    On a huge stone, a white young man of 25-6 years old, with a pair of dazzling black eyes that seems to be able to see through the reincarnation, looks at the purple robed youth in the middle of the sky in front of him. He is as cool as a cold star, and his profile is like a knife, which gives people a very sharp feeling.


    On his shoulder and back, the young man carried three long swords with scabbard on his back, which was like a fan-shaped expansion. His whole body was full of a terrible and fierce breath. He was not known as huijianmen.


    "You are Du Shaofu?"


    Above the void of the mottled square, Li Yan looks at the young man in purple robe in the sky. The voices around him have already guessed the identity of the comer. The air of domineering and arrogance makes him secretly move and look forward to it.


    "Do not change your name or sit down. Du Shaofu is. If you can draw with me, my magic soldier will be yours. Otherwise, you will go back to Lanchou!" Du Shaofu was domineering.


    "The tone is not small, I''m afraid the strength is not enough!"


    Li Yan did not hurt the sky. He looked down at Du Shaofu. He hunted with a blazer cloak. His momentum was invincible and his martial spirit was magnificent!


    For Liyan Wuyang, he naturally heard of the name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, and knew that Du Shaofu was the man of the Seven Star Palace.


    But he was not afraid. He had never met an opponent among the younger generation, and even the battle of "hundred miles without end" not long ago was an invincible victory.


    He has self-sustaining pride and capital!


    "Strength enough, a move to know, let you shoot first, otherwise, you will not even have the opportunity to shoot!"


    Du Shaofu glanced at Li Yan without injury. He stood still. His foot was empty. His words were so domineering.


    All around the world, the heroes were in a daze. The two young men, who were one of the thirteen gods, were fighting against each other at the moment.


    Those young people, without any accident, can grow into terrible existence in the future!


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Li Yan''s expression became more and more gloomy, but his breath became more and more intense.


    From childhood to adulthood, who dares to yell at him like this? Some of the older generation''s strongmen will also be afraid to avoid him when they see him. In this barren land, he has won a great reputation.


    He is one of the thirteen gods and the strongest one among the young generation in Lanzhou!


    "Du Shaofu, you''ve pissed me off. If it turns out to be so, I''ll help you!"


    Under the gloomy complexion, with the breath on the body becoming more and more blazing, Li Yan finally can''t be restrained. His hair is full of light red, and his eyes spread out a blazing flame, just like two vast oceans of fire in his eyes.


    On the palms of his hands, a strange reddish flame began to appear on the palms of his hands. It was like a flame rising and burning in the palms of his hands. The air around him roared, but the reddish flame never went out.


    As the fingerprints in Liyan uninjured palms coagulate, the temperature of the reddish flame fluctuates wildly, and the flames start to spread around."Li Yan has no injury. He has aroused the fire!"


    Looking at the moment from the flame without injury, the whole body covered by the pale red flame, many strong people around immediately moved up.


    "Liyan does not hurt itself is the top of the emperor''s talent, plus that strange fire, it is enough to be comparable to human''s talent."


    "The strange fire is even more terrible. It can burn all things. Under that fire, the ordinary wuzun on the other side will also be burned to death!"


    There are strong around the sound of consternation, there are some strong people understand the strange fire, in order to more shocked.


    "I also want to know where Shao Fu is now


    In ancient Tianzong, Jinpeng Zun didn''t have any worries, only curiosity.


    "That guy never fights an unprepared battle. It''s bad luck that he has no injuries."


    Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng and other ancient Tianzong disciples looked at the square closely, but there was not much worry.


    As for them, the young man in purple robe has never failed in his peers. He is not afraid that he is not hurt.


    "That magic weapon is extraordinary. It should be refined by the wind and thunder of Xiahou. It is an absolute treasure. It seems that it will fall into the hands of my shengyanzong!"


    There is a peak, many eyes show a faint smile, a strong man is already staring at that purple gold broad sword.


    They are the strongmen of shengyanzong. They are not hurt. At the moment, they use different fire. They know how terrible the final strength is.


    Let''s not say whether Du Shaofu, the demon king, can be an opponent of Liyan without injury. Who can defeat Liyan Wudang, who inspires the strange fire, with one move among his peers in the whole Kyushu? This is absolutely impossible.


    Mottled square void, from the fire without injury, red flame spread on the body, a terrible hot energy ripple, surging from the boiling.


    The fire swept out and made a sound of "Hula" in the void. The breath was so hot that people''s skin would burn and the spirit would wither.


    "Red lotus sky fire, gather the spirit body of sky fire!"


    Suddenly, Li Yan drinks without injury. The light red flame on his body accompanies the rune. Finally, the whole body as the center, converges into a huge flame spirit body, standing like a mountain peak in the void, and the terrible temperature spreads out from the whole body.


    "What a terrible smell!"


    The huge body of fire appeared, many people around the mouth are open, eyes suddenly contracted, the breath of people''s soul withered.


    "It''s a terrible breath. Strange fire condenses the spirit and body. Those who are not at the top of the sky can''t condense. It''s really terrible to leave inflammation without injury. It''s worthy of being one of the thirteen gods."


    Some strong insight, a glance can see from the flame without injury at this moment terrible.


    Du Shaofu didn''t move. He just looked at Liyan uninjured. He could feel the terrible blazing breath of the huge flame. His brow moved.


    The huge body of fire looked down on Du Shaofu, leaving the flame uninjured. At the moment, the void on the huge body was slightly distorted, and the hot breath was constantly fluctuating. It turned into a rolling flame and swept out like a raging wave.


    "Boy, you have to pay for your behavior!"


    Liyan has a big drink without injury. Under the eyes of countless shock around him, his huge body rushes out and presses to Du Shaofu''s figure with one hand.


    "Boom!"


    That huge body in the void across, like a meteorite falling, that terrible breath like a Thor came, let people can not help but fear trembling.


    I''m afraid that the cultivators of the same level can be destroyed by life just under the crushing pressure of such terrible breath.


    And the terrible breath and the rolling flames and waves suddenly appeared in front of Du Shaofu!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1084

    All eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu just as the flames and waves swept in front of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu moved. In his clear pupils, he suddenly had a golden light, and there was a golden talisman on his skin.


    At that moment, a kind of domineering and incomparable momentum suddenly rose from the upright body. The purple robe was hunting, and the power was arrogant!


    "Boom


    The space is shaking. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s terrifying momentum is like a fierce beast and bird. His figure is swept out of the sky. Suddenly, a golden fist in his hand condenses, and he falls down in a domineering manner at the huge flaming giant.


    When the golden light fist seal was passed, the fist began to twist in the void, and then it suddenly cracked and exploded. The terrible golden light energy turned into powerful and runic ripples, just like a golden wave sweeping through the void.


    In the invisible domineering breath, the vibration space space, the ripple endlessly, between the heaven and the earth, suddenly like thunder endlessly.


    "Oh..."


    This fist, accompanied by the Dragon chanting for nine days, the sounds of gods and elephants, the surrounding void roared, and the lightning and thunder in the high altitude made the space vibrate violently.


    Just around the mottled square, those two terrible figures collided with each other like meteorites!


    "Boom


    Huge energy roar, in this moment, resound through the whole Thunder Mountain!


    Golden light, flame swept, just like the devil''s anger swept, the fire god''s anger spread.


    That terrible movement, people can not help but tremble!


    After the roar, it was like the volcanic eruption of energy collision swept, the light was incomparable.


    Each of the two forces releases its terrible power, and a large area of space is destroyed.


    Energy spread and spread, and suddenly spread in the sky in a horizontal line. The scattered reddish flame and golden light are like two young gods'' houses in collision!


    "Liyan is defeated without injury. He is not Du Shaofu''s opponent!"


    "Wu Zun on the other side of the river is stronger than Du Shaofu. His fist is too terrible, but his every move contains his own" kundao. "


    "Du Shaofu has reached that level. It''s not unjust for him to leave inflammation without injury and defeat."


    With Du Shaofu''s one punch, many of the top players in the big lineups of the four sides were stunned at their real positions. Then, many of their eyes showed a little surprise and sighed for it. As a result, they had already known.


    "Yes, that boy is stronger indeed!"


    In the ancient Tianzong lineup, Jinpeng Zun smiles, the golden robe moves slightly, and the double pupil fluctuates with golden light, just like a overlord.


    "That fist contains a kind of domineering boxing. The martial arts cultivation on the other side, together with the terrible physical strength, has already surpassed those of the same level. It is enough to destroy the withered and decadent, destroy the fire and leave the fire uninjured!"


    Zitian Zun''s eyes trembled and he couldn''t help being excited. As a result, he already knew.


    "Click, click, click!"


    In the void, Liyan uninjured, the huge body of fire was destroyed. Before Du Shaofu''s punch, it was like a golden black hole, which could devour and destroy everything. The overlord "boxing" contained in it destroyed his will.


    "Pooh


    The mouth with blood spurt thin, from the fire without injury, the body heavily fell in the mottled square, the impact of that unshakable mottled square continued to vibrate.


    Looking at a scene, the four sides lose color, all people are shaking in their hearts.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, was too strong. It was really just a move. The powerful Liyan was defeated without injury, and he was defeated as miserably.


    The confrontation on the square made people crazy.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, is too powerful. He is tyrannical and ferocious. He has absolute strength as the support. No wonder even the dragon people dare to provoke in rumors.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu disappeared for a period of time, and then he came out strongly again!"


    Many people take a cool breath. Some of the outstanding young people are also shocked at the moment.


    "Haha, the first one in Lanzhou is not hurt by Liyan and has a strange fire. Compared with Laozi''s disciples, it''s bullshit!" In front of the ancient Tianzong, the white robe of the ancient Qingyang elder moved with the wind, and his ruddy face was like a flower with a smile.


    "If you have a disciple like this, what can I ask for?"


    Hu sankun, elder qiongmingze and so on looked at the ancient Qingyang elder, but could only sigh helplessly.


    On the contrary, the strong men and disciples of the Holy Yanzong in Lan Zhou became extremely ugly in this short period of time.


    This result is that they did not expect to kill, that all of the impossibility has turned into reality.


    The first person of shengyanzong''s younger generation, even the first person of the whole Lanzhou, had never been hurt by Liyan, and had been given shenlei forging body, but it turned out to be so in the end.


    "He''s getting stronger and stronger!"


    On a mountain peak, many figures and their eyes fluctuate. A beautiful and peerless woman looks at the front with a faint smile. She is Zhu Xue of Xuanfu gate.


    "It''s worthy of being Shaofu brothers."


    Beside the beautiful woman, there is a young man in purple robe. He is also very excited at the moment. He is Guo Ming, who has a lot of friendship with Du Shaofu.Not far from Zhu Xue and Guo Ming, an extraordinary young man in a broad robe, with a long body and seemingly twenty-five or six years old, looked at Du Shaofu in front of him, raised a little disdainful radian at the corners of his mouth, smeared a trace of strange eyes in his eyes, and murmured, "it''s really not weak. It''s a pity that I''m no longer the original one. One day all this belongs to me."


    "Lan state is the first, but it is vulnerable to attack. From then on, you will be removed from the list of thirteen gods. You are not fit to be a company. Leave the bag of heaven and earth on your body and go to me!"


    He said, looking down on the square.


    Hearing the speech, there are many powerful people around. The young man in purple robe is really overbearing.


    Liyan no wound struggled to get up from the square floor, still spitting blood in his mouth. He knew that he had no power to fight again. That was the last breath of struggling to get up.


    Looking at the purple robed youth in the sky, Li Yan was not hurt, and his eyes were full of fear that could not be concealed. The strength of that young man really made him feel terrible!


    "Don''t mind if you leave me the bag!"


    Du Shaofu was not polite to drink, his eyes were awe inspiring, showing a chill.


    "Today''s shame will surely be recovered ten times in the future."


    Liyan did not hurt and bit his lips until the blood flowed from the corners of his lips. It was not clear whether the blood was spitting out from his mouth or from the corners of his lips. After throwing three bags of heaven and earth in his hands to Du Shaofu in the air, he turned back with hatred.


    Du Shaofu took over the bag of heaven and earth and waved his hand. The purple and golden sky palace in the square was taken into his body in many red and greedy eyes.


    His eyes swept over the sea of people around him. Du Shaofu''s eyes were covered with a faint golden light. He opened his lips slightly and murmured, "Dad, have you ever been in the Thunder Mountain? I''ve come to see you. Can you see me?"


    Among the crowd, crowded, there is a mountain top, a woman quietly looking at the purple robed youth in the sky far away.


    The woman wears a long skirt, outlines a graceful and moving arc, but her face is very mediocre at this time, not to mention ugly, but it will never let people want to see it for a second time.


    The woman''s eyes and eyes trembled, and her voice trembled. She whispered, "uncle, it''s him who is here. He''s so conspicuous that he must be reminding you that he wants you to find him!"


    "That little bastard, it''s really a big show, but it''s not the time, it''s not the time..."


    Behind the woman, a middle-aged drunk, her face could not be seen clearly under her disordered hair, and her whole body was full of alcohol, which made people reluctant to take a look at it. She drank the strong liquor from the wine pot in a small sip, as if she was talking to herself.


    "I didn''t expect his strength to be so strong!"


    The woman then whispered, the eyes in her eyes were hard to calm down. She looked at a young man in purple robes far away, with ripples in her eyes.


    "Well, of course, my son will not be weak."


    The drunk middle-aged man looked up at the woman. Under his disordered hair, he could see his lips emerging with a smile. His lips were very thin and his smile was very pure. He was very happy. He said to the woman, "how about if you like it, I''ll make the decision. How about letting him marry you?"


    "Uncle, you''re making fun of me again."


    The woman''s eyes were suddenly bashful, showing a fresh but slightly charming breath. Then she glared at the drunk middle-aged and said, "I''m afraid it''s useless for me to worry about you. He won''t listen to you. Besides, he''s so powerful. I''m afraid he''s found a daughter-in-law for you now. Don''t worry about it!"


    "He dares not listen to me, I am his father!"


    Drunk middle-aged said, and then disordered hair covered under the brow slightly wrinkled, light way: "if he has found a daughter-in-law, you don''t mind, then marry, also for my Du family to open branches and leaves."


    "Uncle, you..."


    The woman helplessly looks at you that drunk middle-aged, don''t know what to say, this pair of fierce father and son, behavior style, really don''t know how to describe.


    "Eh, did this little bastard wake up the thunder pulse..."


    Suddenly, the middle-aged drunk eyes, a touch of light thunder light, and then for a moment in the eyes of the double pupil.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the mottled void, Du Shaofu looked around. Suddenly, the thunder and martial pulse in his body seemed to feel something and began to fluctuate, but then the fluctuation disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1085

    "Little bastard, I will pay the price for hurting our disciples today!"


    In Du Shaofu''s surprise, there was a thunderous roar in front of him.


    "Whoosh!"


    There are several figures in the line-up on one side, and a strong breath suddenly diffuses.


    At first, the two most terrible breath, a short fat old man, with cold light in his eyes.


    Beside the short and fat old man, there is a magnificent old man, and his breath is stronger than that of the short and fat old man.


    "Gang Quan Zun, what do you want? I will accompany you!"


    With the breath just surging, Jinpeng Zun in the ancient Tianzong gave a big drink, and with Gu Qingyang, he immediately appeared in the sky, and his figure immediately appeared beside Du Shaofu.


    "Gang Quan elder son, you try to move my seven star hall disciples. Believe me or not, I will kill your ancient boxing disciples now!"


    At the same time, zitianzun drank and hunted in his purple robe. His figure appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu. His eyes were covered with strange and frightening purple light. His long purple hair was flying back, showing the wind of a king!


    "People of the ancient boxing clan!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over several people who were not good at it. One of them, a short fat old man, had already seen him. He was the fat tuozun of the ancient boxing sect in Lanzhou.


    At this time, the atmosphere of the majestic old man around him is more powerful, not much lower than that of purple heaven and Jinpeng. It should also be the top strong one who has reached the peak of nirvana.


    "I''ve met master, Shigong, and sixth martial uncle."


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to those who had swept the ancient boxing sect. Then he saluted his master, Gu Qingyang, Jinpeng and zitianzun.


    "No, don''t worry. With your sixth martial uncle in, you can''t be moved by the old gang Quan of the ancient boxing sect!"


    Zitianzun said to Du Shaofu that he didn''t care much about the ancient boxing men.


    "Shigong is here, no one can move you!"


    Jinpeng Zun also smiles, his eyes are full of frightening golden light, and his breath is invisible and domineering, which is to understand the profound meaning of golden winged Dapeng.


    "Du Shaofu, get out of here and die. I will surely frustrate you today!"


    All of a sudden, there was another roar. A blue rainbow fell like thunder, and the rainbow converged. Then it turned into a 70 year old man with long hair.


    The old man''s face is somewhat ferocious, and his pupils are full of cold. The breath on his body is virtually solidification of this void.


    From the sense of breath, the old man is obviously a beast, and the cultivation of breath will never be under the purple emperor.


    "That''s qingmingjiao, a giant in the animal kingdom. He is also the father of qingtoujiao. Qingming Jiao got his son when he was old and was killed by you. He must have got the news, so he will not let you go if he kills him from the animal kingdom. My family has some friendship with him. I was still the brother of qingtoujiao, so I have to avoid it. Anyway, I can''t get involved in this kind of lineup "Master of the temple, pray for your own good fortune."


    The voice of tunxing whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear. His figure had long been unknown where he was hiding.


    "Qingming Jiao, Nirvana peak beast Zun."


    Du Shaofu looked at the green moon and smacked his tongue.


    "You can''t let go of killing my Tiandao sect disciple!"


    Just in Du Shaofu''s tongue smacking, there are several figures coming out. That breath can''t be under the ancient boxing school.


    Du Shaofu glanced at him and frowned again for a while. One of the visitors was the one who had seen the fire Sabre master of Tiandao sect and a powerful Hunyuan warrior.


    At the same time, an old man with fierce killing spirit came from the fire Sabre master. He was dressed in strong clothes, with cold stars in his eyes. His breath was enough for you to compare Jinpeng Zun and zitianzun. He was also a Nirvana warrior.


    "Tiandao sect!"


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was a chill of chance. On this day, the sword sect was not only haunted, but also issued a reward order to himself in the wilderness of heaven. He was afraid that when he appeared, he would not let himself go easily.


    Along with several top strong people, it is obvious that the comers are not good. Let Gu Qingyang, zitianzun and Jinpeng Zun secretly wipe a little dignified.


    "The sabre master of Tiandao sect is afraid that he will not be inferior to your Shigong any more. Once you do it later, you should pay attention to self-protection."


    At the same time, the transmission of Gu Qingyang fell to Du Shaofu''s ears.


    In the void, gang Quan Zun and fat Tuo Zun both showed a sneer. Several top strong men joined in, and they had the upper hand.


    "It''s so lively. I''d like to add another one. I have some relations with Du Shaofu. If anyone dares to move, I''ll have to join in the fun."


    Just when Gang Quan Zun and fat Tuo Zun just showed a sneer, there were two figures outside the square.


    A seemingly ruddy old man came slowly, his eyes were like Chen, but his body was full of touching breath.


    Around the ruddy old man, there is an old man with a cloak. Although his breath is slightly inferior, it is not much different from that of Gu Qingyang."People of Xuanfu gate."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes went forward in the direction of the two strong men. He saw a beautiful woman smiling in front of him. It was Zhu Xue of Xuanfu gate.


    There is no need to guess. Du Shaofu also knew that it was Zhu Xue who opened his mouth to help at the moment.


    "Rune, why are you here?"


    Looking at the ruddy old man from Xuanfu gate, Jinpeng Zun was also somewhat surprised. Although Xuanfu gate and the ancient Tianzong had always been harmonious, there was no need to help them at this time.


    "I''ve come to exercise my muscles and bones. I haven''t seen you for so many years, but you still look so young. It seems that you are about to set foot in the territory." Lingfu old man looked at Jinpeng Zun, as if both of them were old acquaintances.


    "Boy, I''ve met two elders."


    Du Shaofu was extremely discerning. Knowing that the two powerful men of the Xuanfu gate came to help him for his own sake, he bowed forward and saluted.


    "You''re welcome. I need a long face." Lingfu old man looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, indicating that he didn''t need to be polite.


    Another strong man in Xuanfu gate nodded and laughed at Du Shaofu. He didn''t speak, but he didn''t care about him. His eyes were full of admiration for Du Shaofu.


    Jin Peng Zun, Gu Qingyang, and Zi Tianzun are all moving. It can be seen that the lingfu old man is not here for the ancient Tianzong or the Seven Star hall, but for Du Shaofu.


    After Du Shaofu saluted, he looked around slightly. At the moment, the lineup of the two sides seemed to be almost the same.


    On that day, there were two powerful Nirvana warriors named Huo Dao Zun and gang Quan Zun in daozong and Guquan sect. In addition, Qingming jiaonirvana beast Zun was added to make a total of three top powers.


    But at the moment, Zitian Zun, Jinpeng Zun and lingfu old man of Xuanfu gate will never be inferior to the fireknife master.


    Tiandao sect has huodao Zun, Guquan sect also has fat Tuo Zun, but Xuanfu sect also has another strong person, and there is Gu Qingyang. It can be said that it will not be weak at all.


    "Sha Dao, gang Quan elder son, if you want to start, I will accompany you!"


    The lineup has not lost, Jinpeng Zun is still domineering, and the golden robe is shaking, which has the potential to start at once.


    On the contrary, the two masters of the sword and the master of gang Quan heard the words, but they still had some scruples.


    Once they start at this level, they will know that the consequences will be uncontrollable at that time. The shenlei mansion has not yet appeared. If they work hard at that time, it will undoubtedly let others take advantage of the profits.


    Most of all, they know that they can''t take advantage of it.


    "Hum, kill my son, take my son''s bones and muscles, gnaw at flesh and blood, such a hatred, we can''t live together!"


    Qingming Jiao roared and roared. He didn''t have any scruples. There were no disciples here. He didn''t come to fight for shenlei mansion.


    Qingming Jiao came to the wasteland to avenge his son. At this time, how could he let go of the man who killed his son and skinned his skin.


    "So what, Qingming Jiao, if you want to start, I will accompany you, and I will not be afraid of you!"


    Zitianzun drank and did not give in. His purple robe swayed and the king''s spirit was rolling. He would not be the lower half of Qingming Jiao.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, at the moment of the purple emperor''s voice falling, behind the mottled square, after the cut off peaks, a thunder light suddenly rose. There was an arc diffused out, rising with misty mist. Then a roar of earth shaking seemed to burst out from the ground. There were countless figures around the ground, cracks were found at the foot of the ground, and electric arcs shuttled through the ground.


    The whole thundering mountain is roaring and shaking, and the breath of ancient destruction pervades the sky.


    At this moment, the whole huge thunder mountain is like a thunder god who wants to wake up in a deep sleep. There are electric arcs everywhere.


    "Boom!"


    High above, suddenly there are thunder clouds, lightning and thunder, let people''s ears roar.


    Wind and clouds rose in the sky all around, and then the sky darkened.


    All people were shocked by this scene, and their eyes immediately turned to the front.


    "It''s happening again. It''s more and more frequent. The shenlei mansion must appear in the world, and the shenlei mansion must be in the Thunder Mountain!"


    Around many old people looking at the front, all eyes are focused, body shaking, extremely nervous.


    On this side of the air, there are many obscure breath peeping from all directions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1086

    After the cross-section of the peaks, the arc was raging, with a terrible smell, but then gradually disappeared.


    "It seems that shenlei mansion is about to appear. In shenlei mansion, there must be the inheritance of shenlei Tiansheng. I don''t know who will get the chance in the end!"


    There is a big man said, the voice is not small, so many people you can hear clearly.


    "You all get ready, shenlei mansion is important!"


    The elders with the power of the Mountain Gate immediately told the disciples to prepare for the great opportunity.


    At the beginning, the God Lei Tian Sheng, how strong, can be said to be proud of the ancient and modern, shaking the world!


    If you can get his inheritance, it will soar to the sky and shake the vast earth from now on!


    Around the mottled square, countless figures were ready.


    Most of the people''s eyes are away from Du Shaofu, Jinpeng Zun, zitianzun, qingmingjiao and so on. By contrast, no matter how beautiful and lively it is, it is not as important as shenlei mansion.


    "Roar..."


    There are many orcs roaring in the distance, and some orcs are getting ready.


    The aura of Terran power is surging. Some people even have runes on them. They are standing in a dense state, ready to rush forward to fight for the treasure of shenlei mansion.


    On the mottled square, Sha Dao Zun and gang Quan Zun fell into an embarrassment.


    If they did, shenlei mansion would be opened soon. They were not sure that they could kill Du Shaofu under the hindrance of Jinpeng, zitianzun and lingfu.


    But if we don''t do it, it''s hard for them to come down.


    Qingmingjiao''s eyes are gloomy, and he is not reckless. Facing the three strong men of Jinpeng, zitianzun and lingfu old man, if the human of guquanmen and tiandaozong will withdraw, it will be him.


    for human beings, even if they form an alliance, qingmingjiao will not believe it, and even now they just happen to make a coincidence Together, they have not formed an alliance.


    "Hula!"


    In the sky, a lot of spatial fluctuations suddenly appeared, and the hot air was surging. There were four huge objects flapping their wings, wrapped in rolling flames, and the white smoke spread in the space where they passed, and the blazing heat swept the earth.


    &Is it the flame and the Phoenix? &Du Shaofu looked up, and the fiery giant looked like a bird but not a bird, like a wind like a Phoenix, and his whole body was red, which surprised Du Shaofu a little.


    That huge thing, that is the fire phoenix that I saw in the city at the beginning. It is a terrible existence on the list of heavenly beasts, with the blood of Phoenix.


    Four monsters flapped their wings and appeared in the air above them. Without any stop, they pulled a phoenix chariot and galloped in the air.


    The Phoenix chariot is engraved with talisman and secret patterns. The breath is ancient, and the colorful light is shining. You can see the charming woman sitting there.


    "Is it Huang ling''er of the Phoenix clan?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the sky curiously and heard Dongli Qingqing mention that the Phoenix people who can ride on the flaming flame Phoenix must have a very high status in the family.


    It is said that the thirteen gods, Jene, had huangling''er of the Phoenix family. Du Shaofu guessed that the Phoenix chariot must be huangling''er. She should also come for shenlei mansion.


    At least, there are a lot of stronger breath of the tiger than those of the man.


    "Ding Dang!"


    When the Phoenix chariot stopped in the air, there were colorful ornaments on the curtain, and then a woman''s figure appeared in the air, and her appearance was shining.


    What a beautiful woman. She is twenty-three or four years old and graceful.


    The woman''s hair is black, and she wears a princess bun. There is a colorful hairpin on the bun. Several strands of tassels are hanging. Her soft skin is like ice and snow. Her face is coagulated with goose fat. Her lips are like cherry blossoms. Her eyebrows are like ink paintings. She looks like autumn water. She looks so refined. She has no trace of human fireworks.


    She was wearing a red pleated skirt with patterns. The skirt only covered her knees, and her legs wore a pair of colorful stockings, which made her slender and tall legs look a little higher. The same colorful belt around her waist tied the slender waist that could not reach a grip, which made her breast plump.


    This woman just appears quietly standing in the control, also appears to be that kind of dignified and noble, spotless, unspeakable ethereal light and elegant, incomparable nobility.


    "What a beautiful woman


    With the appearance of this woman, many extraordinary women on the surrounding mountains are also self abased and eclipsed.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Lin weiqi, who has been severely damaged, has retreated to the Seven Star hall lineup. Looking at the woman who appears at this time, she has always been quite confident of her beauty and posture. At this time, she can''t help but envy.Compared with the woman, she knew she was inferior.


    "Huangling''er, it''s huangling''er coming!"


    After a short period of stupidity, there was a lot of surprise and trembling.


    That woman is huangling''er of the Phoenix family. She has already won a great reputation in this wasteland, and has been recognized as the first of the thirteen gods and heroes with the Dragon nine.


    "It''s really huangling''er. It''s pretty."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly and his mind peeped away. However, he found that the breath in Huang ling''er was unfathomable. It was like a hot deep hole, which could not be seen at all.


    Huang ling''er appears, and everything around her seems to have nothing to do with her at the moment, just quietly looking at the front of the group of trembling peaks. In the red colorful eyes, her look seems to be thinking.


    "EH."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and he felt the breath of Du Xiaoyao in his body.


    "Oh


    In the middle of the distance, there was a faint roar coming from the sky, getting closer and closer, the shaking peaks were shaking.


    Du Shaofu''s face suddenly sank, as if feeling something.


    "Roar..."


    At that moment, the roar of countless animals was heard in the four sides of the mountain range. There were thousands of animals hibernating, fierce birds crawling, and many people''s veins and souls were shaking.


    "Whoosh..."


    One after another look at the eyes behind, many people have already felt behind them, there is a supreme breath is spreading out.


    "Boom


    Heaven and earth trembled, the peaks trembled, a golden light gushed out in the rear, vaguely like a five finger mountain shadow, often appeared, and then disappeared in place again.


    "Where to escape!"


    In the back space, there are no less than 20 figures in the sky, bursting out a terrible breath, what is chasing like lightning, solidifying the void, it is very terrible, there is no lack of absolutely strong strong.


    "Chase me, don''t let it go!"


    There is a loud voice from the back space continue to spread, ring through the sky, such as thunder.


    Then a huge and splendid chariot was rolling in, pulled by four ferocious monsters.


    The number of strange beasts is ten feet large. The body of the dragon head horse is covered with snow-white scales, and there are runes on the body.


    It''s a white scale dragon horse. It''s said that it was the offspring of the combination of the horse and the dragon in ancient times.


    On the splendid chariot, a 23-4-year-old young man was riding on the chariot, dressed in war clothes, and his eyes were like the most dazzling stars. He was looking at the front and shouting loudly. His momentum was so powerful that he looked like a jade carving.


    "White scale dragon horse, dragon family dragon nine!"


    When he saw the chariot and the young man, Du Shaofu''s eyes sank to the extreme.


    "Boom!"


    The golden light twinkles, there is a virtual shadow of the five finger mountain peak, the golden light comes near to gush, makes the four peaks tremble, resonate for it, and disappears again in the shaking of the earth and mountains.


    "Chase!"


    Those more than 20 figures are like Huang ling''er of the Phoenix family. They ignore all the forces and strong people on the four sides of Kyushu. They are even more rebellious than Huang linger and others.


    More than 20 figures broke out in the air, which caused a huge disturbance in the crowd below.


    "Boom!"


    On the mottled square, a golden light suddenly erupted, and a golden talisman and secret pattern gushed out, turning into a golden peak with five fingers.


    In the golden package, several figures also appeared in the mottled square.


    A total of four figures, it is Du Xiaoqing, red Peng, blue magic, small tiger four people.


    "Poof..."


    With the appearance of the four, they all spit blood.


    In particular, tiger, the injury seems to be the most serious, all black, bloodstained, breathing listless.


    The golden light of the golden five finger peak converges, and then turns into a golden macaque the size of a baby. Its two pupils are like those of a natural spirit. It is Du Xiaoyao.


    Du Xiaoyao''s breath was very weak at the moment. He looked at Du Shaofu, who was in the air at the moment, and immediately heard it in Du Shaofu''s ear. He said, "we met a puppet of the dragon family. After a big fight, we were entangled. Later long Jiu arrived and took several strong guys to help us. We were all injured, and Xiaohu was the most injured!"


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Xiaoyao''s voice had not dropped. Among the more than 20 figures in front of him, a middle-aged man with the strongest strength seemed to have achieved absolute perfection. He had already appeared in the mottled square, and even didn''t care about purple heaven Zun and Jin Peng Zun.


    "Where to escape!"


    With a roar, the big man hunted all over the body and broke out runes, which made the surrounding space ripple back to the sky, just like one wave after another used to step on the void. The first time he grabbed the wounded tiger directly, and a claw print twisted the space across the sky, as if he wanted to capture the tiger alive.


    The former''s cultivation strength, plus the tiger''s strength at the moment, even the strength of the hand, this twisted space under a claw, simply can''t break free.[it''s been a long time since I''ve had such a series of updates. Xiao Yu is also thinking about it. He''s been adjusting all the time. In his spare time, he''s trying to code words. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1087

    This big man is the war servant of longjiu. As a war servant, he was subject to longjiu, and he also got great benefits from longjiu. That terrible claw print spread all over the world and covered the little tiger.


    At the moment, this big man is not afraid of the top strong people around him.


    Because he is the war servant of longjiu, and longjiu is the pure blood cub of the real blood of the dragon clan, the real descendants of the real dragon.


    Who dares to move the cubs of the dragon clan and descendants of the real dragon?


    Therefore, he has no fear and no one dares to fight him. The whole dragon clan is his bodyguard, which is enough to enable him to gallop on Kyushu.


    "What a strong servant of war, the strength is not vulgar!"


    Many people around him were awe inspiring. The middle-aged man''s fighting servant was very strong.


    Some strong people can see that although the war servant was not long after breaking through the perfect wuzun, he was strong enough to be close to the peak in the later stage of the Kungfu Zun, and the combat power of the practitioners at the same level was absolutely ahead.


    Even if the war servant does not have the emperor''s posture, it can at least be a hero!


    "In terms of combat effectiveness, this soldier is stronger than the soldier without injury."


    When a strong man opens his mouth, he feels that the strength of the servant''s hand is stronger than that of Liyan.


    After all, the accomplishment of wuzun cultivation is two levels higher than Liyan no injury.


    "Hum, it''s not your turn to be an arrogant war servant!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, his eyes were cold, and he stomped in the air. Behind his figure, there was a rolling golden light, which was like a golden ocean spreading out.


    With one hand out, Du Shaofu reached out with a golden claw print, which was like a golden winged ROC soaring in the golden ocean.


    "The golden winged ROC, the secret of birds and beasts!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s hand, someone was shocked.


    Some strong people can feel it. At this moment, Du Shaofu''s urging is not simply ordinary golden winged ROC birds and beasts.


    If you don''t get the benefits of the golden winged ROC, it''s hard to understand such a domineering and awe inspiring art.


    "It seems that it''s almost the same as the real golden winged ROC bird''s power. It''s almost the same. It''s incredible."


    A strong man who is very good at the profound meaning of animal power opened his mouth and felt the particularity of it.


    For many strong orcs present, the terrible pressure can be clearly felt. It is the supreme breath of the beast, which makes them tremble for no reason.


    Even at the moment, the Dragon nine, which had just been swept into the air, and the moving Huang ling''er in the sky not far away, both of them were in a state of surprise.


    The golden claw print is completely condensed by the golden talisman and secret pattern, like the golden wave sweeping, directly hitting the former''s claw print.


    The dazzling and mysterious patterns of the talisman are as fierce as the golden lightning. It seems that the domineering and ferocious spirit should not appear in human beings. Only those monsters and beasts can exist, which makes the dense figures all around have a feeling of pulse and soul trembling.


    In the human body, the pulse soul feels discomfort and fear for no reason, just like facing the king.


    It''s a long story, but with Du Shaofu''s hand, the golden claw mark that Du Shaofu reveals is reached.


    "Chulala..."


    When the two claw marks collide, the brilliant Rune light is dazzling, which makes it impossible for those with insufficient cultivation strength to look directly at them. At the next moment of the confrontation, a sharp scream is heard directly.


    In the energy collapse, the big man''s body was directly shaken out, and his mouth overflowed with blood.


    The palm of the big man who had just come out of his paw was a blur of flesh and blood. He was actually directly scratched by Du Shaofu''s paw print, breaking his defense and skin, revealing his white bones.


    The crowd held their breath and were shocked!


    It''s just one move. Du Shaofu defeated the man at the level of perfect martial respect. This kind of strength is too strong.


    "Wantuan wuzun also dares to move my people, looking for death!"


    Du Shaofu took the initiative. Just as soon as the big man''s body was shaken back, his figure went straight into the air, like a golden thunderbolt. It was as fast as lightning.


    "Oh


    The eyes of the servants of the Han Dynasty trembled with all their strength, and the runes around them soared to the sky, inspiring the pulse and soul, and turned into a huge green ferocious beast.


    The shadow of a strange beast is like a fox but not a fox, like a wolf but not a wolf, and the whole body is covered with scales. The breath is terrible. It stirs up the wave of runes like a cloud waterfall pouring into the sky. It is definitely the level of monster at the top of the list of heavenly beasts.


    "Hum!"


    In the face of the great man''s servant''s pulse and soul, Du Shaofu snorted coldly in his throat, his face was fierce, his hand was waving, and his purple flame was rolling out and his breath was blazing.


    Gee!


    In the rolling purple flame, the mysterious patterns of amulets in the sky burst out, just like the eruption of a purple scorching day, turning into a purple flame demon. The Huang Xu shadow fluttered its wings and hissed, and its voice pierced through the clouds and rocks. Accompanied by the rolling purple flame, it covered the sky and underground, and directly suppressed the spirit of the exotic beast.


    "Purple flame demon Huang, different from the general human understanding of the animal power secrets!"In the sky, looking at the huge purple flame demon Huang Xu shadow, Huang ling''er''s eyes showed the color of surprise again, that moving face, the real move up.


    The pulse soul of the war servant of the Han Dynasty confronts with the empty shadow of the purple flame demon Huang.


    "Kaka..."


    But after a few minutes, the pulse and soul of the great man''s war servant began to crack and break under the influence of the bright and diffuse energy around.


    "Poof..."


    Then the soul of the strange beast was engulfed by the rolling purple fire. In order to burn it into nothingness, the soldiers of the Han Dynasty spat out blood.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the sky from the purple flame. He was as unpredictable as a God. What he stepped out was a leisurely walk, and a fist appeared directly. All of a sudden, he landed on the head of the Han war servant.


    "Nine masters, save..."


    "Bang!"


    With a deep explosion, all the defences of the soldiers of the Han Dynasty were shattered. His eyes were constricted and frightened. Before the sound of crying for help in his mouth had not fallen completely, his head was smashed by Du Shaofu''s fist.


    The blood mist poured out and the energy shot, and then everything was completely calmed down.


    A perfect warrior is a strong man on the whole of Kyushu, and is definitely a strong one on the top of the pyramid. However, it is so simple that he is brutally killed by the purple robed youth!


    He was strong, domineering, fierce and ferocious. Everyone around him was shocked by Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the purple robed youth shocked the Terrans and the surrounding orcs!


    There were a lot of young men and women around who were proud of themselves. They were all the top leaders of the younger generation in every mountain gate.


    Even if they came to this wasteland, many of them even if they did not enter into the thirteen gods, but this period of time also broke out on the land of the wilderness of fame.


    So they all have the pride of their own bones, and they are indeed proud of the capital!


    But now looking at the purple robed youth, many young men and women''s eyes, only shocked, no more arrogant!


    At the top of the chariot pulled by the white scale dragon and horse, the battle clothes fluttered, and the handsome dragon nine looked very fierce at the moment.


    When a war servant is dead, long Jiu doesn''t seem to care. But looking at Du Shaofu, he has a terrible intention to kill him, and his eyes surge out.


    "Back


    As the battle servant with the strongest cultivation ability was solved easily, the eyes of many war servants and young Orc men and women who were chasing around were trembling, and they began to retreat slowly, and they did not dare to move forward to fight Xiaohu.


    "That''s my son."


    In the dense crowd around, there is a moment on the giant tree at the top of a mountain. On the tree, a drunk middle-aged man, under his disordered hair, his thin lips show a smile radiance, which is very simple.


    "Damn it, Du Shaofu is going against the weather. It''s terrible!"


    Some people in the shock for a long time, can not help but breathe cold shock mouth.


    It was quite quiet. Du Shaofu set foot in the air, hunted in purple robes and killed a wuzun. He didn''t care. Instead, he looked directly at the Dragon nine on the chariot.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s actions and long Jiu''s, the whole center of leiming mountain falls completely on these two people.


    It is not difficult to know the ups and downs in the hearts of countless powerful people. No matter from what aspect, no one dare to predict the next.


    One is Du Shaofu, a ferocious demon who dares to challenge the dragon people. Ever since he entered the wasteland of heaven, he has always been a strong and tyrannical man. In a short time, numerous legends have been spread.


    The other is a descendant of the real dragon of the dragon clan. The pure blood dragon cub, long Jiu, is recognized as the first of the thirteen deities. He has no failure in this land and runs everywhere.


    At this moment, the two people are finally on, what will happen to these two people?


    Ancient Tianzong, the Seven Star hall, Xuanfu gate''s top strong, and whether to intervene?


    If the top three of the three mountain gates want to intervene, I''m afraid it will be enough to arouse the anger of the dragon people, and the consequences will be enough to raze the giant like the ancient Tianzong to the ground.


    Although the dragon, Phoenix, and even a lot of Terrans, powerful Mountain Gate and animal race, they only let the younger generation into the land of the wilderness.


    But some of the top strong people know that, with their identity and cultivation, if they attack the cubs of the strong race among the beasts, or some old monster disciples on the Kyushu, the final consequences will be extremely serious.


    After the death of Jiaoqing, we can see that Jiaoqing will not be able to get rid of it!


    So at the moment, it''s hard to guess what will happen next for countless strong people around.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1088

    "Dragon nine, you roll over to me, today I want to drink dragon blood, eat dragon meat, stew keel, draw Longjin!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked directly at long Jiu, and his loud shouts were heard all over the Thunder Mountain.


    "What..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, all the audience was stupefied.


    Everyone thought of countless things to happen next, but no one thought that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was so domineering in the face of the descendants of the real dragon, the pure blood dragon nine of the dragon clan.


    Drink dragon blood, eat dragon meat, stew keel, draw dragon tendon, this is to cut the real dragon!


    "This kid..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Gu Qingyang, Jinpeng Zun and zitianzun, who are not far away, are also stunned and stare at each other.


    At the moment, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, chipeng and lanhuan have all retreated to one side. They take pills to regulate their breath in the body, and are also watching the field.


    "It''s a problem."


    A small number of people in the middle of the sky, swallow star hiding in it, a pretty handsome face, now only a bitter smile.


    In the middle of the sky, the gloomy look of longjiu gradually subsided, and the killing intention from the depths of his eyes turned into indifference, and went straight out of the top of the chariot. All the war servants and the extraordinary young men and women of the orcs who followed him immediately retreated behind him.


    Step by step, the battle clothes behind her are surging with the wind. Long Jiu''s body stops less than ten Zhang in front of Du Shaofu. Even if he saw Du Shaofu easily kill her, a war servant with a perfect martial dignity level, he still doesn''t put Du Shaofu in front of him.


    He waved his hand at Du Shaofu, and his expression became more and more indifferent. At last, long Jiu opened his mouth and yelled at Du Shaofu: "you are going to die today!"


    Long Jiu just looked at Du Shaofu and simply said five words, but his voice was extremely cold.


    As the pure blood of the dragon race, the real dragon blood has a terrible majesty when you are old, which makes the strong people tremble.


    Some of the top players peep at the breath of dragon nine, and frown secretly.


    "Even if you are a dragon, today you will be beaten into a big worm. Don''t shout in front of me!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked directly at long Jiu''s fight against each other. His whole body was covered with golden light, and his purple robe was gradually flooded with golden light. The golden light began to become extremely mysterious and full of mysteries. Then a pair of golden wings spread out behind his back, perfect and natural, spreading the supreme breath.


    "Boom..."


    As the golden wings spread out, a terrible breath swept over, shaking the whole sky.


    "Dapeng golden wings!"


    Jin Peng respected his eyes. He knew the origin of the naturally formed golden wings behind Du Shaofu. They were the real Dapeng golden wings.


    Long Jiu''s eyes change color, and Huang ling''er in the distance is also changing color.


    At the same time, some people were shocked. Many of them even peeped into the golden wings of Dapeng behind Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, with the golden wings of the ROC behind him, is naturally formed. His body is tall and slender, standing in the air. He is also like the young of a fierce bird.


    With his black hair flying and his eyes shining with golden light, Du Shaofu now has a kind of domineering and awe inspiring dignity, and can look down on all sides!


    Long Jiu''s eyes changed color, but only for a moment. Then, a cold and gloomy voice came out again: "it turns out that you have to die with Dapeng golden wings today. You must be beaten to the bone and ashes!"


    The sound wave sweeps, long Jiu is still as proud and cold, is rebellious, is also a kind of overbearing and conceited, because he is the real dragon blood.


    It can be seen that the two wings behind Du Shaofu are related to the golden winged ROC bird. One of the dragon clan and the golden winged ROC bird is a deadly enemy. At the moment, longjiu has a strong sense of killing.


    "Boom


    As the voice fell, the Dragon nine battle suit "whimpered" and a stream of dark gold runes lingered around the body. The Dragon Spirit was soaring and the Thunder Mountain was shaking!


    Dragon nine momentum spread, the atmosphere of the whole field suddenly tense.


    Everyone can feel that at the moment, there is a chilling and shivering killing intention between those two people, sweeping the sky.


    "This young master must eat you this big bug today


    Du Shaofu''s scolding was like a fierce bird.


    "Shua!"


    Long Jiu didn''t speak any more. His face was gloomy again. His eyes suddenly closed slightly, and then opened again in a flash. The pair of pupils turned into strange dark gold.


    At this time, the Dragon Spirit on longjiu suddenly climbs to the peak, and the killing intention rises to the sky!


    In the next moment, a terrible Dragon Spirit suddenly swept and burst out from the dragon''s nine body, as if it had turned into a terrible storm.


    The sound of dragon howling reverberates faintly, which makes people tremble!


    That terrible breath spread, so that the surrounding space waves up waves, as if to tear the space, a row of space ripple cracks continue to crack, the square below is also shaking."This is the real dragon blood, the terrible power of pure blood descendants of the dragon clan? It''s really too strong to be compared by the Terrans!"


    Seeing the terrible breath on the Dragon nine at the moment, the sound of shock and consternation comes and goes one after another. The blood of the real dragon is so terrible!


    "The blood of the real dragon is also the supreme monster. It''s too strong!"


    At the moment, Jinpeng venerable had to have his eyes slightly coagulated. The higher his accomplishments, the more he could feel the power and horror of the Dragon nine.


    Dragon blood cubs, is enough to prove the strength of dragon nine!


    Du Shaofu''s body is the direct one facing the terrible breath of dragon nine. But his body is standing on the void at the moment, and his golden wings are filled with golden light. However, no matter how the storm sweeps around, his body is still like a rock!


    "In front of my dragon family, you are a mole ant!"


    When the Dragon Spirit was rolling, long Jiu drank coldly. Suddenly, his figure was like a touch of dark gold lightning, passing through the energy storm around him, just like a dark golden thunder, and swept out of Du Shaofu''s body.


    The speed of long Jiu is very fast and incredible. Suddenly, he appears in front of Du Shaofu, and a fist seal is like a blow from the sun.


    Facing the Dragon nine, Du Shaofu seems to have felt it for a long time, but his face changed slightly. He felt the horror of dragon nine more and more close at hand.


    The fingerprints congealed, and the golden light burst out in front of him. There was space distortion. A golden handprint was suspended on his palm. Du Shaofu threw out the Shaoyang seal directly. In an instant, the void on this side was shaking violently. The light of the fingerprint was brilliant.


    The seal of Shaoyang is swept out, and the powerful power comes from it.


    This is not only martial arts, but also a kind of martial arts. It contains the profound meaning of heaven and earth, and contains the mystery of yin and Yang. When you look around, you can''t help but feel frightened and tremble for your soul.


    "Boom


    The two forces collide, sending out wind and thunder, and the surrounding void vibrates like a tsunami.


    Bright Rune diffusion, that terrible breath spread, so that the four strong tongue to see, for it fear!


    However, the two tough young men were equally matched.


    Then the two bodies were shaken apart several feet at the same time, and neither of them had the upper hand. " Hula "


    only the dark gold Rune and the golden light spread in the sky in an arc, with a deep space explosion.


    Long Jiu slightly changed color, but his eyes became more and more intense, and he didn''t take advantage of it at all, which made it impossible for him to directly destroy the human Du Shaofu.


    The dragon spirit is rolling, just like the shadow of a giant dragon. The nine battle clothes of the Dragon tremble, and one claw comes out with a strong momentum. If the Dragon claws float in the sky, it can tear the sky.


    "Hula!"


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings and stepped on his feet. His domineering figure was also floating like a God. The golden light burst out like a sun, like a fierce bird flying across the sky, and then swept forward.


    The two young men suddenly fought fiercely, which was an absolute summit match of the younger generation, which made the eyes of all directions shocked.


    One is the supreme beast, the real dragon blood!


    One is the Terran demon, fierce and tyrannical!


    These two people crazy fierce battle, the speed is fast, if the lightning, in a flash, fight several rounds.


    Cultivation for the strength of some lower, at the moment can not see the two people''s fight.


    They can only see the dense broken runes spreading brightly, and the thundering sound of the air resounds endlessly.


    He is a real dragon. He has studied many means and magical powers of the dragon people since he was a child. He has been cultivated by the resources of the Dragon nationality. His strength is incomparable.


    The handprint is condensed, and the dark gold Rune culture of dragon nine hands makes a virtual shadow of the dragon. It takes the terrible dragon Qi and plunges to Du Shaofu. The power can crush the space, which is terrible.


    Du Shaofu opened and closed, his wings spread out, and his voice was like the sound of wind and thunder, as if he had soared to 90000 miles, shaking the world!


    To urge the meaning of undead grass, a grass seems to be able to devour all life. Du Shaofu uses the meaning of undead grass to kill the other party''s attack. Then, the meaning of Dongming grass condenses and snatches it out to attack dragon nine.


    "Oh


    Dragon nine is surrounded by a virtual shadow of a dragon. His body is standing inside the Dragon Xu. His breath is terrible. He rushes at Du Shaofu with a forceful posture of crushing everything.


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings. The pair of golden wings of the ROC behind him seemed to be able to suppress Taigu and all living beings!


    he reached out and a claw print was swept out of Du Shaofu''s bending fingers. The golden runes ranked as sharp claw marks, which could tear the sky and smash the stars of the stars!


    all the domineering power was incomparable, shaking the lives. The claw marks touched the virtual shadow of the dragon and sent out bright dark red glare Light, but then the Dragon shadow actually began to be torn.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1089

    In this way, the two touch each other, sending out bright energy light, and finally the Dragon shadow is really torn.


    Longjiu''s body fell back, his chest heaved violently, and his eyes began to move.


    He thought he could crush the tiny human beings, but after the fight, long Jiu found that Du Shaofu was like a real family of golden winged Dapeng. He didn''t look like a human. The breath could crush his real dragon blood. He didn''t get any advantage.


    You know, he is dragon nine, the blood of the dragon clan. He has gone out of the world and swept the younger generation. Those monstrous beasts and strong clan peers with ancient blood in the animal kingdom are far from rivals.


    But now he was blocked. A tiny human who was not in his eyes was so strong that he could resist him!


    "Oh


    Long Jiu roars and drinks, his eyes are dark and golden, and his killing intention has already risen to the sky.


    In the next moment, the Dragon Qi is surging around the dragon. There are a series of virtual images of dragon movement emerging from the body surface, and in a moment, the body is wrapped.


    Then in a flash, from the whole body of dragon nine, three blue giant dragons emerged.


    "Ouch


    Under the shadow of the three green dragons, the claws of the three dragons waved, the three dragons raised their heads and roared, and the wind and cloud were surging, shaking the sky and shaking the sky. It was like a real dragon coming, overlooking and suppressing Du Shaofu.


    "I am not afraid


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints are changing rapidly, such as the mysteries of stars, Dongming grass and undead grass, as well as the virtual shadow of purple flame demon Huang, the virtual shadow of Xiaotian demon tiger, the virtual shadow of qingtoujiao, the virtual shadow of Tianhuang swallow star python, the virtual shadow of Xuanyun Chijiao, the void shadow of Tianhuang leopard And so on. All the upanism can be revealed.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu urged all the profound meanings and animal powers that he had comprehended, and combined them in everything. All of them emerged at the same time, forming a shining God ring covering the void, covering his body with golden light, just like a demon coming into the world and colliding with dragon nine!


    Boiling, shaking, the sky is about to break!


    At this time, no one is no longer moved, nothing is gaping, creepy!


    In the distance of the sky, on the towering tree, the middle-aged man with disordered hair also has a sharp light in his eyes.


    "Perverts, those two are perverts!"


    Around Thunder Mountain, countless people can''t help but exclaim!


    At the moment, the duel between long Jiu and Du Shaofu was totally beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "Long Teng four seas, long nine used all his strength, the dragon family under the pressure, enough to crush all his peers, cross the ladder to kill opponents, easy!"


    "Du Shaofu has learned too much about the profound meaning of animals. How can a person understand so much animal power and profound meaning? That''s a metamorphosis!"


    "The meaning of undead grass, as if there were also the meaning of Dongming grass and the mystery of stars. How did Du Shaofu cultivate himself to get any of these profound meanings that are enough to astonish the world?"


    "There are so many animal powers, just a young man in his twenties. How can he understand so thoroughly? It''s too terrible for him to see the sky like that!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around the crowd, all for long Jiu and Du Shaofu pour cool air.


    Among them, the strength of the Dragon nine seems to be a matter of course for everyone, because it is the blood of the dragon, the descendants of the pure blood dragon.


    However, Du Shaofu was so powerful that he directly resisted longjiu, which made the countless eyes of Du Shaofu in Kyushu immediately exclaimed and trembled. For them, Du Shaofu, the demon king, was just like a demon coming.


    "Boom!"


    Above the firmament, there was no sound.


    A beast of the supreme, a human demon, they fight each other to refine the void, and even gradually formed a war zone alone.


    Du Shaofu shrouded himself in the middle, spread his wings behind his back, and his eyes were shining with gold. Then he began to permeate his whole body with dense golden runes.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the whole sky was shaking violently, as if something terrible had happened. A drought thunder sound resounded over the Thunder Mountain.


    Some people later saw that from Du Shaofu''s body, there was a dazzling golden light to burst out, with a sound like the sound of wind and thunder.


    Then, under countless trembling eyes, among the divine rings, Du Shaofu''s golden talisman and body link turned into a huge golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow.


    This golden winged ROC bird is like a real object. It is connected with Du Shaofu. Its wings flutter behind its back as if it soared ninety thousand miles, shaking the whole world!


    Under the belly of the golden winged ROC, its sharp claws seem to be able to tear up the sky and smash the stars!


    the terrible shadow of the golden winged ROC bird appears, and his eyes look down upon the earth, and the wind and thunder resound incessantly. It seems that Du Shaofu can suppress the ancients and the common people!


    at this moment, the profound meaning and many virtual images of animal energy around Du Shaofu''s divine ring are all surrounded by the virtual shadow of golden winged Dapeng birds in the middle It is the center.


    "This is the supreme golden winged ROC animal power. This boy has arrived at that stage!"


    In the middle of the sky, Jin Peng Zun''s eyes were shining with gold. He could feel the terrible shadow of the golden winged ROC.At this moment, Jinpeng Zun seems to have an opportunity to see the virtual shadow of the golden winged ROC, which can help him understand the animal power of the golden winged ROC.


    "The golden winged Dapeng is the supreme animal power. Those who are not of the blood of the golden winged ROC cannot understand who he is, or who is born from the golden winged Dapeng clan!"


    In the sky, Huang ling''er''s eyes were trembling. She also knew what profound meaning Du Shaofu was urging at the moment.


    It''s not the common meaning of the golden winged ROC. It''s the supreme animal power of the golden winged ROC. It can''t be cultivated without real blood.


    "Ouch


    Dragon nine body, three dragon virtual shadow, dragon soared into the sky, roaring ferocious, also in this colleagues, three dragon virtual shadow burst out the strongest power, crushing the void.


    "Break it for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank like a real golden winged ROC bird. Many animal power meanings take the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird as the center, across the sky, solidify the void, and oppress and crush away.


    Long Jiu is shocked. In the final confrontation, he finds that his magic power is like falling into a mire, which can be imprisoned and crushed and trapped by the other party.


    In longjiu''s feeling at the moment, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is absolutely impossible to be human. It is the real blood of the golden winged ROC, and it is absolutely pure blood. He is suppressed.


    "Is that the appearance of Du Shaofu, the demon king? This is a real devil, abnormal!"


    Thunder Mountain boiling, countless creatures are in shock, there are people soul like to burst out, is not the trembling millet.


    "I knew this guy would be as tyrannical and ferocious as ever in this wasteland


    In ancient Tianzong, Jiangling, Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng, shuiruohan, etc. were all full of expectation and excited for it!


    "The master of Shaodian is extremely elegant."


    Dong Li Diao, Tao Yu, Wu Ma Sheng and other seven star hall disciples have already been boiling with enthusiasm at this moment.


    One by one, the elders of the Seven Star hall are holding their fists tightly. Some people''s eyes are full of tears.


    "Broken!"


    Dragon nine drinks, three dragon virtual shadow and three into one, and blend with himself. Finally, he is like his own incarnation of Jackie Chan. His power is greatly increased, and his whole body is agitated with runes. The Dragon roars like a chant, and the Dragon rises nine days. He wants to break out of the divine circle gathered by Du Shaofu.


    "Ouch!"


    In Du Shaofu''s divine ring, all kinds of beasts roared incessantly. The shadow of the golden winged ROC flapped its wings to strike the sky and swept out. The golden light burst out like a glorious day, rendering the surrounding clouds and mists into golden clouds.


    The light is shining, just like a sea of golden clouds rippling. On the shadow of golden winged ROC birds, the powerful power will burst this void!


    Like countless golden competitions, Du Shaofu, like an incarnation of Jinpeng, soars to the sky and soars upward.


    "Ji..."


    The golden winged ROC bird hisses, the sound waves pierce the golden cloud, and the fierce power covers the sky, making the whole space tremble.


    On leiming mountain, under Longwei and Pengwei, life trembles.


    In the human body, the spirit of the demon beast creeps for no reason and cannot be resisted. It seems that they are worshiping the supreme.


    "Chula la!"


    Under the virtual shadow of the golden winged ROC, the ROC strikes the sky and shows the supreme animal power of the golden winged ROC, and directly grasps the virtual shadow of the Dragon into a piece of green light rune.


    "Poof..."


    Dragon virtual shadow in the Dragon nine mouth spit out dragon blood, he killed also did not expect, he actually will suffer losses.


    "Oh


    The Dragon roars endlessly, and the eyes in the eyes of longjiu finally become the color of dark gold. The dragon power is completely displayed, and the Dragon rises to the sky.


    Finally, longjiuju also broke away from Du Shaofu''s bondage of suppressing the sky with the mysterious animal energy ring.


    Long Jiu is a descendant of the pure blood dragon clan. He is able to sweep his peers. It is not empty words.


    "Run away, where are you going?"


    As Du Shaofu drank, a dazzling golden talisman and secret pattern spread out again under the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, and then evolved into a Golden Shadow of five finger mountain in the sky.


    When the virtual shadow of the five finger mountain appeared, the secret patterns of the golden light talisman surged, as if it had gone through a lot of tempering, just like a living creature, with endless momentum sweeping across the sky!


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, I don''t know what happened. The whole land of leiming mountain roared and the continuous peaks began to vibrate.


    "That''s Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul. Is he really going to cut off the blood of the dragon clan today?"


    A strong man in Zhongzhou exclaimed, knowing that it was Du Shaofu''s pulse soul. This guy even urged his pulse soul. It was absolutely like he wanted to kill a dragon.


    "The pulse spirit of Du Shaofu is absolutely to the point of pulse spirit transforming God!"


    "Wu Zun on the other side of the river has become the spirit of God. This Du Shaofu is a demon and a demon!"


    "The pulse soul is not simple. It seems that the red Jiri macaque has just been transformed!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s five finger peak, many top strong people around him were shocked again.At the level of pulse and soul transforming spirit, any step is a difficult understanding.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu has such an understanding of pulse and soul at the other side of Wu Zun level. It''s so shocking to step on the level of pulse and spirit!


    [last night''s last watch, it was so sleepy that Xiao Yu didn''t know how to sleep directly. The night before yesterday, he crammed all night to read a book. Yesterday, he took subject one and woke up at 5:00. This is the last shift of yesterday. Xiao Yu is making today''s update. I''m sorry. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1090

    "Oh


    The shadow of the green dragon roared and quickly escaped.


    But at the moment, longjiu was still a step slower. Du Shaofu''s Five Finger Mountain pulse soul fell directly, like the beginning of heaven and earth burst out of chaos, crushing fiercely on the dragon''s shadow.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu is like a golden winged giant ROC. He appears on the top of the golden mountain with his wings spread. His whole body releases the boundless and majestic pressure, as if he wants to soar and soar in the sky!


    At the moment, the shadow of the golden winged ROC and the pulse soul of the five finger mountain peak make the sky glitter with gold, just like a miracle. There is a supreme breath in the air, oppressing the world!


    The virtual shadow of the golden mountain is connected with the land in the Thunder Mountain, and the mountains and peaks, and the golden talisman and secret patterns flash.


    The golden winged ROC releases the supreme animal power, dominating and arrogant!


    The two are connected with each other, and they are terrifying and oppressive. Finally, they crush the virtual shadow of the Dragon directly and let the Dragon spit out dragon blood from its nine mouths.


    "My God!"


    All the eyes around leiming mountain that can see all this are boiling. Dragon nine is suppressed. It is a pure blood descendant of the Dragon nationality.


    All eyes look at the shadow of the golden winged ROC at the moment, such a human youth, just like an unparalleled fierce bird!


    That demon king''s fighting power is towering, just like the reincarnation of the demon God!


    I''m afraid that there have not been a few such terrible existence in the whole human race from ancient times to the present. I''m afraid that from then on, it''s enough to leave a great reputation in the whole Kyushu. Such brilliant achievements make it impossible for all peers to surpass it!


    "This son is too terrible!"


    In the whole scene, there are countless top strong people with ups and downs in their hearts.


    once such a young devil grows up completely, no one can be sure what kind of situation it will reach every day!


    Think of those who had such a terrible talent of human nature, all of them have finally become the existence of ancient and modern, they can cross the world of Kyushu one by one, look down on all sides!


    "You see, that''s my little brother, the devil Du Shaofu, and that''s my little brother from Baimei mountain!"


    Among the crowd, an old man with long gray hair and white eyebrows had a bright smile and excitement. He was from Baimei mountain. Du Shaofu, the demon king, called him brother, which was enough to make him proud.


    Under the pulse and soul of the five finger peaks, Du Shaofu shakes his wings like a real Peng and suppresses longjiu.


    The virtual shadow of the dragon is broken, and the body of the nine dragon battle suit spits blood and emerges. The body is crushed from the sky. It seems that it will be suppressed from the mid air and fall into the mottled square.


    "Du Shaofu, I have to admit that you are really a bit of a good man. You can be called the first of the Kyushu people."


    The nine corners of the dragon''s mouth are bloody and full of surprise, but there is no fear of fear. The whole body is protected by dragon spirit.


    "Boom


    Then the dark gold light broke out and turned into a bright whirlpool. At last, the Dragon nine pushed out the body, and the huge body was constantly expanding to hundreds of Zhang long.


    It was a huge dark gold dragon with shining scales, five claws on its abdomen, and the Dragon leaped out, breaking the rune and striking the sky with power!


    "Oh


    The dark golden dragon roared. At the moment, it was the real dragon chant. The sound and waves were rolling, which made the four monsters tremble and the human spirits crawl. Under the power of the dragon, there was no shaking!


    "That''s the real dragon body. If you can get dragon blood, it will be a great opportunity!"


    People around him exclaimed that it was the pure blood descendant of the Dragon nationality, which was not comparable to any other dragon. If anyone could get dragon blood to condense the pulse soul, it would be enough to crush the cultivators of the same level.


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu''s golden five finger peak is also expanding, reaching hundreds of Zhang in size, just like the mountain peak standing up, breaking out on a bright day, suppressing the dark golden dragon.


    "You are proud to die if you can make me do my best!"


    The Dragon chant resounds through the sky, and the Dragon scales burst into the sky. The Dragon claws tear the void under the belly. The terrible wave of space rushes back to the four sides, just like waves of waterfalls connecting heaven and earth.


    "No, it''s not good. It''s the top of the beast!"


    Far away, the ancient Qingyang suddenly changes color. At this moment, the breath on longjiu is already the peak of the perfect beast statue.


    "Complete animal respect peak, that is the real cultivation strength of dragon nine!"


    All around, the Dragon nine, the peak of the animal Zun, is a pure blood descendant of the dragon clan. It is enough to make the extraordinary martial master dare not touch it. The blood of the dragon clan is enough to prove everything.


    "It''s too difficult for the Terrans to compare with the orcs, not to mention the dragon clan!"


    Countless sighs and sighs. It is said that at the beginning, the Terrans had not yet flourished. At that time, only the orcs dominated the world, with the three feet of Qilin, dragon and Phoenix as their respects.


    The highest level of scallop is the green dragon, the supreme bird is the Phoenix, and the supreme animal is the Kirin. The Kirin clan disappeared later.


    dragons occupy the four seas, and Phoenix falls on the Wutong Mountain. But the legend of these two families is ancient and modern.


    occasionally, the younger generation of the dragon and Phoenix family came out of the four seas and Wutong Mountain. They could sweep away their peers, and no one could match their peers.


    At the moment, looking at the real strength of long Jiu, all the top strong people on the scene sighed that those terrible powers were enough to sweep the younger generation of the Terran.Although many of the thirteen gods are outstanding young people, how can they be compared with long Jiu if they are really compared!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the terrible breath, all eyes trembled, and the golden talisman and secret patterns on Du Shaofu''s pulse soul on the five finger mountain peak were scattered by the dragon body, and then torn into pieces in the Dragon claws.


    "Dragon nine is the peak of animal Zun''s perfection, and his cultivation is just martial respect on the other side. If the same cultivation is done, the pulse soul will be enough to suppress it!"


    Far away, Du Xiaoyao falls on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, and the golden pupil releases the aura.


    "Chulala..."


    The soul of the mountain peak was scattered, and Du Shaofu''s body was like the shadow of a golden winged ROC, which was then dashed by the dragon''s body. His body was shaken in the air, and the rune was also shattered. It was only after several tens of Zhang''s distance that he stabilized his body.


    "Poof..."


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, Dapeng''s golden wings fluttered to stop his retreat, and a stream of pale gold blood gushed from his mouth.


    "You are no longer my opponent!"


    Dragon nine roared, his two pairs of dragon pupils spread out, covered with a deep black hole, bright dark gold.


    "Oh


    The roar of the dragon and the continuous chanting of the dragon can destroy people''s souls, so that many people around the square can only tightly cover their ears.


    The next second, long jiupang''s body rushed to Du Shaofu''s body. The terrible momentum made the heaven and earth sing together, which shocked Du Shaofu''s life, and was irresistible.


    "Hiss!"


    The Dragon claws came out of the void and tore into the golden wings of Dapeng behind Du Shaofu, and burst into the sky.


    However, Du Shaofu''s body was shaken back one after another, and pale gold blood was spilled from his mouth again.


    "You are no longer an enemy!"


    Dragon Jiulong''s body is indifferent and says, looking down on Du Shaofu, just like looking at a mole ant. At the moment, his dragon body is proud of all living creatures in the world!


    Everyone held their breath and looked at Du Shaofu. The Dragon nine was too terrible at the moment. Under the dragon power, would Du Shaofu, the demon king, be defeated? Are Terrans really unable to face the dragon clan?


    Almost all the Terrans, from the standpoint of the Terrans, hope that Du Shaofu can win. As a Terran, naturally, they hope that the Terrans can be proud!


    But now everyone knows that dragon nine is too strong. It is a descendant of a real dragon. It is the descendant of the supreme living creature!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1091

    "There''s so much nonsense. It''s almost as good to scratch my young master with your strength!"


    Du Shaofu wiped the bloodstain from the corners of his mouth with the sleeves of his purple robe. He raised his eyes and looked at the huge dark golden dragon. His voice was calm, as if he had never paid attention to it.


    As soon as he said this, there was silence and trembling eyes.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, is really ferocious. His pulse and soul are shattered and he is still so fierce.


    If this is an ordinary person, the pulse soul is broken, there is no strength.


    "What a strong body, a strong perversion!"


    Some strong people lament that the more carefully they feel, the more they feel that Du Shaofu''s physical body is strong and abnormal, and that abnormal physical body should not appear in human beings.


    "Your pulse and soul are broken. What else can compete with me?"


    Long Jiu sneers. The ferocious and majestic dragon head overlooks Du Shaofu. The dragon is floating in the air. How shocking!


    "So what? I don''t even need a magic weapon to deal with you!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth turned up and his purple robe shook. His eyes were full of fighting spirit. His pulse and soul were shattered and his Qi and blood were surging. That was an internal injury, but his body was still at its peak.


    "This ferocious Du Shaofu is really confident."


    Some people heard the words and talked about it. Did Du Shaofu, the demon king, have anything to rely on? He was still so confident!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, it''s pathetic for a tiny human being who can''t do enough."


    Long Jiu laughs. His huge body is flying across the sky. His eyes are full of scorn. He doesn''t take Du Shaofu seriously.


    "It''s just a big bug. I''ll drink your blood today!"


    Du Shaofu said softly that the purple robe hunts, and the golden wings of the ROC flutter gently behind him. As the founder of the wasteland, although he is on the land of the wilderness, he also has a national spirit gathering in his body. He has the prestige of a king in the world and the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng. His momentum will never be lower than that of the Dragon nine.


    "Looking for death!"


    Long Jiu was very angry. He felt that he had enough to play with. He came out of the sky and killed Du Shaofu directly. His ferocious mouth opened and he wanted to swallow Du Shaofu down.


    "Good coming!"


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings and flew out, facing each other. His golden wings swept across him with a golden storm. He had the potential to be exclusive!


    One man and one beast collided with each other, without any fancy. They fought directly with the physical force.


    The Dragon nine, which drives the noumenon, has the strongest virtue of the flesh.


    Under the dragon body, who can defeat!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu wanted to know his own body at this time. Compared with the blood of dragon nationality like longjiu, he didn''t know what would happen?


    "Boom_


    In an instant, they collided and exploded in the air.


    From time to time, the dazzling light of Rune rises like a brilliant day in the collision between man and beast, stirring everywhere.


    Dragon nine body across the sky, dragon power spread, crushing the sky, how incomparable!


    Du Shaofu''s body looks small, but his wings are flapping behind his back. His speed is not under the Dragon nine. He is flighty and unpredictable. He is domineering and arrogant!


    The wind is blowing in all directions. The light is like a star river, and the runes are interwoven like lightning, which submerges this place.


    In the middle of the sky, the bright Rune drowns the earth!


    Everyone can clearly see that at the moment, the tiny body of a purple robed youth is fighting the Dragon hand in hand, the wind and clouds of the war are surging, and the earth is breaking!


    "My God, Du Shaofu really only has wuzun on the other side of the river. His flesh can fight with longjiu!"


    "The demon king Du Shaofu''s body is too strong. It''s fighting against long Jiu in hand."


    "The flesh of Du Shaofu, the demon king, is fierce and surpasses common sense."


    Everyone looked at Du Shaofu''s hand to hand combat with long Jiu. His physical combat power was frightening.


    The Terran fight against the descendants of the real dragon, which can only be described as abnormal!


    "Boom!"


    In mid air, the speed of the dragon was getting faster and faster. In a short period of time, it hit dozens of times in succession, and then separated to continue the collision.


    One after another, the shadow swept out, one dragon and one person were all so fast that they were incredible.


    Around the audience more and more quiet, that person a beast strong, let people have to be solemn.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, must win. You represent the human race now!"


    Some extraordinary young people are also arrogant, but at the moment, many people secretly support themselves, hoping that Du Shaofu will win. The Terran dragon clan naturally wants the Terran to win.


    People are like this, when a person is better than the people around him, he will suffer the envy and exclusion of all the people around him.


    But if this person is much stronger than the people around him, he is far beyond the people around him. What he suffers is not jealousy and exclusion, but admiration and awe.


    This is human''s bad nature, which is hard to change!


    At this moment, the battle between Du Shaofu and long Jiu virtually represents the battle between the young generation of Terrans and orcs in the whole world."Du Shaofu, the demon king, is not a tusk with three heads and six arms. I don''t know if he has a favorite person."


    Around the crowd, many extraordinary young women''s hearts moved,.


    Heroine love, this is the eternal truth, at this moment they are all for a fight with the Dragon purple robed youth and touched the heart.


    Du Shaofu urged the ultimate strength of his body. His whole body was crystal clear with a kind of purple gold light. In the golden light, he was domineering and arrogant, just like a real bird cub.


    Dragon nine roar, dark gold scale burst rune, terrible breath diffuse, powerful amazing!


    "The flesh of Du Shaofu, the demon king, should be similar to the peak of the golden winged ROC''s bone cutting and marrow washing. What kind of relationship does he have with the golden winged Dapeng? But he is indeed a human being!"


    Far away, Huang ling''er''s eye light has a flame in the beginning to beat, and her look is also very suspicious.


    "That guy''s flesh is really horrible!"


    In the ancient Tianzong, the spirit was shocked and the eyes trembled for a long time and could not be calm.


    "His flesh has always been unmatched." Yin Mochen said.


    "Boom..."


    In a short period of time, there were more than ten times of one-man collisions in the sky, and the brilliant light broke out,


    "bang!"


    Low dull sound such as thunder, a person a dragon fierce collision between, and then separated.


    Long Jiu Pang Da''s body recoiled, but then it took hold in the air.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was shaken back more than ten feet before he was able to shake his wings and stabilize himself. After a series of ten moves against him, he obviously fell behind.


    Du Shaofu was also surprised by the fluctuation of his eyes. The Dragon nine of the dragon clan is really not weak, and its body is extremely strong. Even the dragon scale is hard to tear.


    Du Shaofu had just made a series of moves. He just cracked some dragon scales, but he was very tired.


    In the face of the huge dragon body, the Terran''s physical body is too vulnerable.


    "It is worthy of being one of the three supreme beasts."


    Du Shaofu pondered that for the first time, he faced such a powerful peer of the orc family. Neither the physical nor the imposing manner could be compared with those of the wild boa and the green headed Jiao.


    The dragon people are really powerful and terrible. This is what Du Shaofu thinks of the dragon people.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know that at the moment, longjiu was even more shocked. As a pure blood of the dragon clan, he was transformed into noumenon. He could not even capture a human from the other side of wuzun territory.


    If Du Shaofu had reached the peak of wuzun''s perfection, long Jiu even doubted whether he could still deal with this human.


    "That demon king Du Shaofu''s flesh is terrible!"


    Around many extraordinary orcs also marvel in the heart, they are terrified.


    Dragon nine is so powerful that no living creature will be surprised.


    But a human being is actually a human body, like a golden winged ROC, domineering and arrogant. Who can still be calm?


    "Well, it''s time to end. It''s enough for you to toss about for so long!"


    The dark dragon opened his mouth, and the killing intention in his voice was not covered up. At this moment, if he did not solve his opponent, his face would not hang.


    At this moment, longjiu wants to launch the real and profound meaning of the dragon clan. He wants to set an example to others and let people know that the dragon clan has always been the strongest existence in the world.


    "Oh


    The dragon dragon dragon body runes surging, and the Dragon scales are beginning to shine. It is a kind of deep dark gold and black light. The hidden patterns of the talisman rush out. What mysterious things are built in the mid air, channeling the energy of heaven and earth, and even solidifying the space.


    "Boom


    At this time, the sky around suddenly trembled, and the talismans and secret patterns on the body of dragon nine were dense. Finally, it was like spreading the sky cover on the sky and spreading the dragon power.


    Looking at the movement caused by longjiu at the moment, Du Shaofu frowned slightly. Longjiu is going to use its real strength.


    As the blood of the dragon clan and the descendant of the real dragon, how can the Dragon nine be as simple as the power of the flesh?


    His eyebrows moved, and Du Shaofu took a deep breath. In the end, his eyes were closed in all the surprised eyes.


    "What does Du Shaofu want to do? Long Jiu clearly wants to use all his strength. Is he still so careless?"


    Some people were puzzled. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s carelessness worried them.


    "Oh


    All of a sudden, just for a short time, the body of dragon nine suddenly raised its head and roared. The mysterious patterns of the talisman that covered the sky were connected with each other.


    "Boom


    Finally, in the high-altitude tremor, the air of chaotic fog diffuses, and a huge dragon shadow of thousands of feet appears under the eyes of many people.


    The shadow of the dragon, which covered the sky, appeared, and the terror and pressure that was diffused from it faintly made countless creatures tremble around at the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1092

    "Poof..."


    The terrible dragon appeared in the sky. Some people would freeze the dark air at a glance, and his body would soften and his mouth would spit blood.


    "Pan Long kills and robs!"


    In the distance of the sky, huangling''er frowned slightly and looked at the terrible movement of longjiu at this time. As the enemy of the dragon family, Phoenix, she knew what longjiu was urging at the moment.


    At the moment, long Jiu has done his best. He wants to kill Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "How terrible


    The living creatures around the square are trembling. At this moment, the sky will be broken. Dragon nine is too terrible!


    "Is this the pan dragon killing of the dragon clan?"


    Jinpeng Reverend frowned. He was worried about Du Shaofu. He had only heard that Pan Long, one of the most powerful magic powers of the dragon clan, even killed many terrible ancestors of the Phoenix family in the original dragon and Phoenix catastrophe.


    Thousands of long giant dragon''s virtual shadow is illusory. In fact, it''s just a talisman''s secret pattern formed on the sky, but it''s also very bright. That pressure is like destroying the world!


    "Oh


    A thousand long and huge shadow of a giant dragon echoed through the heaven and earth. Then the giant dragon, which was thousands of feet long, merged with each other. With a terrible momentum of covering up the sky and blocking the sun, the dragon and the Dragon fell down to kill Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    Thousands of feet of dragon shadow swept down, the tail of the Dragon swayed, the claws waved, the head raised and roared, and the space in which it passed suddenly burst out


    "Pan Long kills and robs!"


    The Dragon nine roared and drank. The Dragon did not directly kill Du Shaofu, but launched a spiral attack.


    The huge virtual shadow of the dragon body enveloped the real dragon body of longjiu, which immediately twisted around Du Shaofu''s body like a snake, twisting a large space in it.


    Suddenly, the space distorted by the virtual shadow of the dragon is directly twisted and solidified.


    "Kaka..."


    The huge dragon body is like a dark golden day with bright and mysterious talisman patterns, which makes the distorted space in the middle constantly crack. In the twisted space of the giant dragon''s shadow, there is a terror, enough to destroy everything and rob all living things!


    "My God, that''s taboo magic!"


    "Back up, back off!"


    The square around a sudden chaos, that terrible pressure, some people with lower strength directly spit blood, some bodies are crushed.


    The strong man in the Mountain Gate exclaimed, retreating in a hurry.


    That terrible power is too strong. It is the forbidden magic power of the dragon people.


    "Boom


    Under the terrible pressure, the virtual shadow of a thousand foot dragon crouched around him, and Du Shaofu was suddenly crushed among them.


    The unimaginable terrible pressure, accompanied by the killing and looting, stirred up the power of heaven and earth, so that the golden runes on the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu were all being worn away, as if the body would be crushed and broken.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes, which had just been closed, suddenly opened. A pair of originally golden pupils burst out. At this moment, a purple and golden lightning burst out, and two glowing thunder lights burst into the sky!


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the heaven and earth were shocked by the drama, and a terrible thunder filled the sky.


    "Hula..."


    A purple gold arc all over the sky did not know where it came from suddenly. It was perched in the sky in an instant. A vast purple gold arc covered the sky.


    A soul palpitating breath, rippling spread in the Thunder Mountain, is still spreading towards the distance.


    At this time, the thick thunderstorm cloud, with the thunder and lightning rune, is like a wave of water. The breath of palpitation spreads soundlessly, making all living creatures fear


    "This is his martial vein. What kind of military pulse does Du Shaofu possess?"


    "Why is this martial vein so powerful? It seems that it is necessary for all people to obey the martial pulse. It is said that only the supreme one can do it!"


    Surprised, all the super strong around, at the moment, one by one are trembling, that martial pulse is too strong, like the supreme!


    "Wake up, wake up too!"


    On a towering tree in the sky, the man with disordered hair raised his head. Under the cover of his disordered hair, there was a touch of purple and gold thunder in his eyes, which could not be covered up, but then quietly disappeared.


    "Broken!"


    During the terrible Pan Long massacre, Du Shaofu was covered with purple and gold electric arc, which was the final thunder pulse on his body.


    The thunder and lightning in his eyes was rolling like two rounds of sun shining in the sky. Du Shaofu''s thunder and lightning breath suddenly burst out of his body like a volcano. He rushed to all directions with countless purple and gold thunder, hoping to break through the Dragon killing.


    "Pan Long kills and robs all living things. You can''t escape!"


    Dragon nine drink, at this moment he is also doing his best, thousands of feet of virtual shadow within the body, double pupil light is also fluctuating.


    But at this time, under the terrible breath of thunder and lightning, long Jiu was actually trembling without any reason. He had never seen such a terrible breath of martial pulse.Long Jiu did his best, and Pan Long killed and robbed him to the extreme, which wiped out the void in all directions. With a circle of black space cracks, he wanted to crush Du Shaofu and make Du Shaofu unable to break free.


    Panlong killing and robbing is one of the most powerful magic powers of the dragon clan. Ordinary creatures can''t even touch it.


    At the moment, longjiu is trying his best to activate the magic power, and Du Shaofu is also doing his best. It is hard to get away from it, which shows the horror of longjiu.


    "I can''t be trapped. I''m going to break this place today!"


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints are condensed again, with purple and gold talisman and secret patterns flowing out, and the energy of heaven and earth is moving in the ditch. This is the supreme animal power of golden winged Dapeng bird, which was obtained and understood by Du Shaofu from the secret bones of Dapeng golden wings and original golden winged Dapeng birds.


    Then, in the shocked eyes around him, the purple gold thunder light and the golden talisman secret pattern condense, and the thunder and martial veins cover the body surface, focusing on Du Shaofu''s whole body, forming a purple gold lightning giant ROC.


    The purple gold arc breaks out on the virtual shadow of the purple golden giant ROC. The arc rages in the sky, and the electric light is like a round of purple gold in the sky.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu combined the golden winged Dapeng birds and beasts with the thunder and martial pulse on his body to create a purple gold Dapeng bird!


    At this moment, a new world came.


    "Goo!"


    The huge purple gold giant ROC is covered with a tyrannical and destructive atmosphere. The hissing sound seems to penetrate the sealed ancient sky, and the sound waves can distort the space.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu''s drinking caused thunder and lightning in the sky, and the spirit of punishment spread without killing. However, he displayed the prestige of nature and showed the righteousness of heaven and earth. He was able to wield the sky and punish all living beings!


    The purple gold giant ROC flapping its wings, the terrible double wings flutter, the purple gold thunder and lightning ravages the space, flapping its wings and striking the sky, if it can shoot down the stars.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, under this terrible purple and golden giant ROC, thousands of long dragon shadow is destroyed by life.


    The purple gold giant ROC flapped its wings and soared up to 90000 Li. The purple gold arc broke out on the virtual shadow of Zijin Dapeng, and the arc raged in the sky.


    Thunder clouds in the sky, purple gold electric light, such as thunder sea rolling!


    A purple thunder arc connected with the purple giant ROC, a vast and incomparable breath suddenly spread around like a tide.


    "My God, the demon king Du Shaofu has broken the dragon clan''s Panlong massacre!"


    Those top strong people around were also deeply shocked. It is said that when the dragon and Phoenix massacre, how many Archaean alien species and how many magic birds and animals could hardly escape.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu, the demon king, destroyed the dragon clan''s Panlong killing and robbery, and was still alive and oppressing violence.


    This result makes everyone tremble. How cruel and tyrannical it is!.


    "Pooh Pooh


    Panlong was destroyed. At the moment, the huge body of longjiu was ferocious and majestic. In the dragon''s head, the dragon''s blood poured out from his mouth.


    At this moment, long Jiu''s heart completely felt restless.


    At the moment, the shadow of the purple gold ROC bird is huge, more than a hundred Zhang, implicating the purple and gold arc all over the sky, that terrible pressure converges to kill, domineering, fierce, with the general trend of heaven and earth.


    "Goo!"


    The purple gold giant ROC soared upward, connected with the purple gold arc ocean in the sky, but it was only a moment, and then went down again.


    The purple gold giant ROC swooped down like a bird''s wings to block out the sun, with an unparalleled impact. The fierce claws under his belly were filled with purple and gold thunder, as fast as thunder, and then they directly caught on the back of the huge, hundred Zhang long dragon of longjiu.


    "Click!"


    This time, the Dragon scales on Dragon nine are no longer invincible. The fierce claws of the ROC destroy its defense. Then it is easy to tear open the Dragon scales and grasp them into the flesh and blood of the dragon. A large amount of dragon blood shoots.


    "Oh


    The Dragon scales were broken and the body was broken. Under the pain of the broken body, the Dragon nine roared with his head raised. The sound wave was like a vast ocean, covering the sky and the earth. His voice showed a kind of arrogant sadness. The whole body broke out bright runes. He wanted to break away from the double claws of Zijin Dapeng.


    But at the moment, the thunder and lightning covered the sky and the sun broke down. No matter how long Jiu struggled, the purple gold Dapeng seized the dragon''s body.


    Therefore, the Dragon soars in all directions, and the purple gold giant ROC falls down on the dragon body.


    The four sides of the space are crumbling, the bright light submerged in the world, shocking people shudder!


    "Goo!"


    The giant red giant ROC roared, and the huge wings arched from left to right, drawing the purple and gold thunder and lightning all over the sky, and beating the dragon''s body incessantly, shattering the large dragon scales and exposing blood cracks.


    Longjiu finally became weaker and weaker, and his eyes began to dim and scream.


    "It is said that in ancient times, there were golden winged rocs that ate dragons. It seems that it is true!"


    Xuanfumen, lingfu old man''s eyes are shining, he is also shocked.


    "My God, is this really true? Long Jiu was defeated?"


    There are countless eyes, can''t believe looking at the scene in front of the sky, this scene is too shocking.


    "Ouch..."Dragon Jiulong''s body screamed and roared, especially the back of the dragon which was slapped by Zijin Dapeng''s wings was dripping with blood, and the Dragon scales were flying, revealing the dense white bones.


    Zijin Dapeng''s wings fell on the dragon body, with thunder light pouring in, breaking out of lightning and thunder. All the eyes in the scene trembled with the shock of tyranny!


    Du Shaofu''s body appeared slowly as the shadow of the purple gold giant ROC continued to suppress.


    At the moment, the young man with purple robes had his black hair spread and stood upside down. The lightning light on his body implicated the sky. His eyes rolled like a sea of thunder, and his body was covered with purple and gold electric arc. A vast and incomparable breath suddenly spread around like a tide


    At the moment, Du Shaofu stepped on the dragon''s body and suppressed it with the tyranny of punishment and killing. Step by step, he went from the dragon''s back to the dragon''s head. The thunder light in his eyes broke out, and his breath was powerful and incomparable!


    "that boy, you don''t really intend to kill the dragon


    "Killing the Dragon nine, enough to attract the whole dragon clan''s crazy revenge, that demon king won''t be so ferocious


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s body step by step, someone began to tremble.


    "Dragon riding demon, do you want to cut the dragon?"


    But for the young men and women of innumerable human race around, it is the blood that all trembles.


    Finally, Du Shaofu stepped up to the head of the struggling dragon Jiulong body step by step. Without speaking, he explained everything with direct actions.


    "Boom


    Hiding on the ferocious and majestic dragon head, Du Shaofu''s ditch was struck by purple and gold lightning, which caused the general situation of heaven and earth. There was a faint glow on all sides of his body, which was surging and fluctuating, and exploding with light.


    Du Shaofu raised his fist high and thundered in the air, like a thunderbolt roaring in the sky, and burst out a brilliant light in the void.


    At this moment, all the people are awe inspiring, all of which are filled with waves.


    Some strong people also feel the chill on the back of their spine, which makes the millet creepy.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s fist fell like that, directly on long Jiu''s head. It was clean and neat, and his intention of killing was surging, without any hesitation.


    With Du Shaofu''s blow, it seems that all around him will be still.


    "Boom!"


    With Du Shaofu''s blow, the sky thunder resounded and there was room to explode. " Hissing


    Then all of this also caused terrible changes, the purple and gold thunder fell from the nine days, just like a chain of thunder and lightning God, like the thunder punishment from the sky!


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu''s fist and knot fell firmly on the head of longjiu. The sky was shaking and the sky was shaking. The thunder light poured into the head of longjiu, and the terrible breath of destruction came down.


    The nine dragon heads burst into the blood hole, and there was a bright red dragon blood shooting. It was brilliant and magnificent, but it was also some shocking, accompanied by the destruction of vitality.


    Long Jiu''s huge dragon pupil finally shrinks in the last touch of fear and despair, and then the dispirited breath on his body completely subsides.


    The huge dragon body, which is hundreds of feet long, also suddenly fell from the air and hit the xiakong mottled square.


    "Boom!"


    The giant dragon body fell, so that the unshakable square also showed traces of cracking, shaking every living creature.


    "Is this true? The devil has cut the dragon!"


    The whole space was silent for a long time, and then some people gradually came back to their senses. No one could believe that this happened.


    Long Jiu, the local generation of the younger generation of the Dragon nationality, was killed by a young man when he lived in a high position!


    "Cut the dragon, Du Shaofu, the demon king


    Suddenly, Thunder Mountain boiling, countless sound waves, breath in the wave, the noise of the sky.


    Jinpeng Zun and Gu Qingyang looked at each other, looking at the scene in front of them. They didn''t know what else to say.


    "That guy, he really killed the dragon!"


    In wuliangjiao, jiuchongling''s red robes fluctuate, and their eyes have dazzling light.


    Not far away, huijianmen''s nameless eyes are also emitting dazzling light.


    [the big chapter of more than 4000 words has been updated today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1093

    In the thunder mountain range, countless orcs watched the dark gold dragon being killed, all of them were frightened.


    "This guy, even the Dragon nine dare to kill!"


    Among the crowd, "Tun Xing" looked helplessly at the scene in front of him. Only he knew that the demon king''s father dared to kill the dragon. The demon king was more green than the blue, and the Dragon nine of the dragon clan dared to kill it!


    "Ao Tong, that''s our son. We''ve grown up."


    On the big tree in the sky, the drunk middle-aged man was in disorder under his hair, and his thin lips were smiling very realistically.


    "The big bug, at last, is dead."


    Du Xiaoyao secretly hated, and it was a little subdued. If it wasn''t for protecting Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, chipeng and lanhuan to retreat together, the Dragon nine and others could not do anything about it. Previously, they had to protect Du Xiaoqing and others to retreat together, but they suffered a lot.


    There is a young man in the crowd who is not too crowded. His eyes are full of the aura of heaven and earth. He cares about looking at the young man in purple robe who cuts the dragon in front of him. It seems that he does not contain any impurities, but is clear but deep.


    Young people''s skin is like crystal like jade, long hair hanging on both shoulders, with faint fluorescence, and slender body. Standing there, you can''t say that you are out of the dust, just like heaven and man.


    "Dragon nine, it seems to be the weakest of the dragon clan."


    The young man murmured softly. Then he looked away and stood there quietly, as if waiting for something.


    On the other side of the mountain, there is a young man who wins the snow in white. Under his thick eyebrows, his eyes are like the gurgling spring water, and his temperament is as warm as the wind.


    The young man is very handsome. His nose is like a gall. His body is straight and his ruddy mouth is slightly raised. He looks more romantic and unrestrained in his temperament. He murmurs, "the dragon clan should be angry now. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is really a bit fierce."


    "Run away, run away!"


    Yuankong, the war servants and many young Orc men and women who came along with long Jiu saw that longjiu had been killed. Their eyes were trembling, and then they fled one after another, and they did not dare to stay any longer.


    In the middle of the sky, the huge shadow of the purple and golden giant ROC disappeared with the fall of the dragon. Du Shaofu was suspended in the air, and his face was as pale as gray.


    To be able to kill longjiu, Du Shaofu did his best. Thunder and martial pulse plus golden winged Dapeng''s supreme animal power were the most powerful. Otherwise, he never had a chance to kill the dragon.


    There are countless proud young men and women in leiming mountain. They are proud peers from the major forces in Kyushu. Looking at the purple robed youth at the moment, there is no peace in their eyes. The pride in their hearts is nothing in front of him at the moment.


    In the crowd, Li Yan, who had been hurt easily by Du Shaofu, is now protected in Shengyan''s family. He looks at the purple robed youth who has cut the dragon in front of him. His eyes are full of waves.


    At this point, Liyan no injury may be considered as a real knowledge, if the previous purple robed youth for the words, he is afraid that a move is enough to be crushed.


    "What a surprise


    In the big round religion, the young man with golden hair and red robe looks at the young man who has cut a dragon in front of him. His eyes are gorgeous and his eyes are shining.


    "Hum!"


    Inside the Xuanfu gate, Lu Kun looked at the youth in purple robe in front of him, then quietly looked at the beautiful woman whose eyes just fell on the purple robed youth, and snorted in his throat.


    "Dad, have you ever been in Thunder Mountain?"


    In mid air, Du Shaofu looked at the sky and murmured softly. His heart was full of waves and blood. He clenched his fists and worried about the drunk father.


    "Kill!"


    All of a sudden, just as the whole scene was still shocked by the killing of the dragon, a terrible breath surged, a blue light burst out, solidifying the void, and the sound of killing was resounding.


    It was Qingming Jiao. In the midst of the electric light and Firestone, Qingming Jiao attacked Du Shaofu. He would never let go of the hatred of killing his son. If we let the cruel human beings continue to grow, it would be even more terrible in the future.


    "Qingming Jiao, get back to me!"


    At the same time, Jinpeng Zun drank coldly, and his figure was quickly and domineering, and the golden light was shooting, sweeping the void.


    Jinpeng Zun has been paying attention to all around. How can Qingming Jiao have an opportunity.


    "A miscellaneous dragon, a disciple of Laozi, can''t move yet!"


    As the voice of Jinpeng venerable came out, at the same time, there was even a voice from the mid air to cover up the voice of Jinpeng venerable, and then the void was solidified.


    All of a sudden, from the sky above, there were flames and thunders all over the sky. Compared with the terrible breath on Qingming Jiao, it was the difference between heaven and earth, enough to crush the breath of Qingming Jiao.


    At this moment, the void around us is solidified, and the green hell Jiao figure of Nirvana beast Zun''s perfect level is imprisoned in it, as if there are countless flames and lightning in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    Lightning and thunder, from the sky, there is a flame between the firestones, the fingerprints condensed by the thunder, burst out in the sky, with the heart palpitation of thunder and lightning shuttle, so directly covering the body of qingmingjiao.


    "Bang!"The thunder exploded, and the terrible flame and thunder fingerprints fell directly on Qingming Jiao''s body, which directly fell down from the air.


    "Poof..."


    With the big mouth of Jiaoxue gushing out, Qingming Jiao''s body rushed down the square and cracked the unshakable square.


    The sky was full of flames and thunder, as if it was penetrating from the void, and then an old man with more than fifty years'' appearance appeared in the air.


    The old man had long black hair and a red robe covering his body. His whole body was full of terrible breath, which was accompanied by electric light. There seemed to be thunder light flickering in the depths of his eyes, just like the flame flashing.


    "The one with strong military territory!"


    The figure of Qingming Jiao rushes out from the cracked square with blood dripping and eyes showing fear. Its figure suddenly escapes directly.


    "A miscellaneous dragon, move my seven star hall people, then do not have to leave!"


    There was also a faint voice, and a dense and bright Rune appeared in front of the Qingming Jiao, whose figure had just burst out. An invisible momentum made the void tremble.


    "Not good..."


    At this moment, Qingming Jiao seemed to feel something. His eyes tightened, and his body quickly turned into a giant dragon with green head over a hundred Zhang long.


    "Oh


    The giant dragon with green head roared and ferocious, and did it with all its strength. The whole body exploded with divine light, stimulated the magic power, and crushed the void. The terrible momentum was much more terrible than the previous dragon nine, which was another realm.


    "Hum!"


    A figure appeared in the bright rune. It was a 70 year old man who was older than qizun. His black hair was smooth, his face was ruddy, and the silver hair on his temples fluttered slightly.


    In this way, the old man appeared directly on the huge green headed giant dragon. The bright and mysterious patterns of the talisman converged in front of the body to form a dazzling divine ring, and then burst out a dazzling divine awn, and then turned into a substantial battle stick.


    The battle is brilliant and penetrates the space, directly cutting into the body of the green headed giant dragon, which has already contracted its double pupils.


    "Click!"


    The huge body of the giant dragon with green head turned into two pieces and the blood poured into the sky.


    "Oh


    The Dragon whistles for nine days. On the cut-off green head giant dragon, the blood mist in the sky contains extremely violent energy. A rune breaks out and affects the sky. Then a bright blue Rune and a charming shadow of the green head dragon live like thunder. It can break through the confinement of the 70 year old and continue to escape through the space.


    "Boom


    The sky trembled, and there was a large pagoda wrapped with runes and mist. It was like a black hole, which directly swallowed the escaped green headed Dragon into the tower.


    A middle-aged figure appeared. He looked a bit obscene, but there was a natural charm in his eyes. The big tower around him then narrowed into a bronze pagoda, which was only the size of a thumb, and then disappeared in the palm.


    "Goo Goo!"


    All this happened in a few gasps, and the Qingming Jiao at the peak of Nirvana disappeared. Countless eyes around him found it and swallowed his saliva.


    Some middle-aged people with obscene temperament appeared and looked around the sky. In his eyes, a chill spread and his voice was cold. He said, "who dares to touch his hair today, I will surely let none of your disciples of the mountain gate be separated from the land of the wilderness. I am alone. What can you do for me?"


    "Zhen Qingchun, he''s a holy band prodigy!"


    "That''s the arrival of the nine star Rune master!"


    The eyes around him immediately changed color. It seems that in addition to Zhongzhou, the name of holy array child prodigy also has a reputation in Kyushu. The breath on his body can not make the top strong people feel that he is a nine star spirit Rune master.


    "Who dares to move my disciples? I will accompany you to the end of the day


    In the middle of the air, the old man with black hair and red robes stepped on the void, his voice was like thunder, and his eyes were full of flame and thunder.


    "Qizun Xiahou Fenglei, he also came. It is said that he has broken through the nine star spirit Rune master!"


    "It turns out that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is really a disciple of Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei!"


    "Next to Fenglei of the summer Marquis, there should be another hall master of the Seven Star hall, namely, a famous Minister of mo. it is said that he is also a strong man who has already broken through the realm of martial arts."


    They are the top powerful ones. But compared with the nine star spirit Master and the martial realm, they know that it is a new realm.


    The martial realm and the nine star spirit Rune masters are the real masters in the world. They are beyond all living beings.


    In this world, how many of the most beautiful martial arts can only stay in the realm before they can cross.


    High above, there is a lot of obscure breath in the wave, and then began to subside.


    There was silence all around. The worshippers of Tiandao sect, Huo Dao, Sha Dao, Gu Quan and gang Quan all looked at each other and looked at the three terrible beings who had just arrived. Their faces were very ugly. Their eyes twitched in their eyes, and they began to retreat in silence.Du Shaofu looked around him. Then he looked at the three figures that appeared in the air. His pale face was filled with smiles. He rushed up with a rather intimate gesture and saluted one by one: "I have seen master, fifth martial uncle, brother Qingchun."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1094

    "Take some pills to heal."


    Qi Zun looks at his disciple''s eyes and smiles, and hands Du Shaofu with a healing pill that is enough to reach the level of respect and perfection.


    "Thank you, master."


    Du Shaofu was not polite. He took the pill and put it into his mouth.


    In the battle of the nine dragons, Du Shaofu was exhausted and seriously injured. If Du Shaofu had not been physically strong, his pulse and soul would have been damaged enough for ordinary people to resist.


    "The boy is tough enough."


    The famous Minister of Jimo looked at Du Shaofu in Confucian clothes. His temperament was detached and his eyes were full of shock. He saw everything in his eyes. What a tough little guy he was in front of.


    Zhen Qingchun did not speak. He looked at the hundred Zhang dragon in xiakong. Finally, he looked at Du Shaofu. He sighed and said, "you are better than me. You have killed all the descendants of the real dragon."


    "He''s going to kill me, so I''ll kill him."


    Du Shaofu said softly that if long Jiu wants to kill him, he can only kill him. This is the most direct reason. As for the consequences and troubles, even if long Jiu is released, will those consequences not exist?


    For Du Shaofu, from his own experience, for those who want to kill themselves, the best solution is to be killed by themselves.


    "Indeed, he wants to kill you. You can only kill him."


    Zhen Qingchun nodded and seemed to agree with what Du Shaofu had said. He couldn''t say anything more.


    "Brother Qingchun, why are you here?"


    Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu also came to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "It''s all beyond the rank, good."


    Zhen Qingchun glances at Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, and immediately knows the level of their cultivation.


    "Shaofu, are you all right? Are you hurt?"


    Gu Qingyang, Jinpeng venerable and the old man of the spirit Rune have also come here. Gu Qingyang is nervous about his precious disciple, for fear it is hurt.


    "What should I do with the body of the dragon clan?"


    Jinpeng Zun looked at the huge body of a hundred Zhang dragon, and his eyes showed a bitter smile. He did not know what to do for a moment.


    It was a dragon body. If it had not been for such a supreme treasure in the full view of the public, it would have been contested for a great war.


    But now, in full view of the public, no one dares to start.


    Moving the descendants of the real dragon is enough to arouse the anger of the whole dragon clan.


    What''s more, the Dragon nine was killed by Du Shaofu. Now there are several powerful people in the martial area. Who dares to move around.


    But at the moment, the huge dragon clan, however, does not know how many hot eyes it has attracted.


    In addition, the two pieces of qingtoujiao''s body are absolutely valuable. They are just a few martial areas, and no one dares to do it at will.


    "Dragon blood, dragon meat, that''s a good thing."


    Du Shaofu listened to master Jin Peng''s words and looked at the body of a hundred Zhang dragon across the square. He had not tasted the blood and meat of the dragon. What''s more, the hundred Zhang dragon clan is a huge treasure.


    "Clean it up, or some people will soon be unable to help it."


    Qizun Xiahou Fenglei looks around the sky and moves his eyes secretly.


    After that, Du Shaofu''s figure rushed down. Under the red and more eyes around him, he began to collect dragon blood, tear open the Dragon scales, peel off the skin and cramp.


    When a real dragon''s Secret bone was dug up by Du Shaofu, it was an absolutely complete young dragon''s Secret bone. It diffused the mist, accompanied by the dragon''s chant, which shocked everyone in all directions.


    "The secret bone of the young dragon, although the profound meaning and magic power of the Dragon nationality are not really complete, it is the real blood of the dragon. It is a great treasure, and it can become a treasure for the mountain gate to shake the mountain!"


    "The young dragon''s Secret bone is perfect. Even though longjiu was afraid to kill him, he did not expect that Du Shaofu, the demon king, would dare to kill him. Therefore, he did not have time to destroy his own secret bones. When they fell, the ordinary fierce beasts would destroy their own secret bones and would never let them fall into the hands of human beings."


    "I can''t help it. If only I could get the secret bone of the young dragon."


    "The secret bone of the young dragon is also a big disaster. It was said that there was a big mountain gate and got some dragon scales. Finally, it was razed to the ground by the dragon people overnight, killing no chicken or dog."


    "Many mountain gates in the world have some mysterious bones and treasures of the orcs, but they dare not publicize them."


    "Now, under the full view of the public, Du Shaofu, the demon king, has got the secret bone of the young dragon, as well as the wind and thunder of the Marquis Xia, Zhen Qingchun, the prodigy of the holy array, and the famous officials of the nine orders. No one dares to move. But in the end, it is not certain whether Du Shaofu, the demon king, will be able to take the young dragon''s Secret bone back safely or not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around the discussion, the vessel Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei, nine life Zun Ji Mo Mingchen, etc., have disposed of the two pieces of qingtoujiao corpses.


    Whether it''s dragon scale or dragon skeleton, it''s an absolute treasure.


    Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao, chipeng, Du Xiaoqing, together with Jinpeng Zun and Gu Qingyang, also cleaned up the Baizhang dragon."Stewed keel, roast dragon meat!"


    On the mottled square, Du Shaofu washed thousands of catties of dragon meat. Most of the meat was put into the medicine stove, and many miraculous herbs were put into it. Then he began to stew directly.


    Du Shaofu also put a lot of dragon meat on the huge grill. Before long, the square was full of meat.


    "It''s delicious."


    But the innumerable eyes around Ling, smelling the smell of the meat, could only be mercilessly pour pharyngeal saliva.


    "The devil is so cruel! &


    countless eyes were also shocked. Looking at Du Shaofu''s skillful stew and barbecue, the demon king was definitely not the first time to deal with those powerful monsters like this, and now even the dragon people dare to roast them.


    "Master, you can get some good taste."


    When the dragon bone soup was rolling and full of energy, there was a faint roar of the dragon, and the meat of the dragon was burning and fragrant. Du Shaofu naturally wanted to show filial respect to his elders. He also brought the roast meat and Longgu Bao soup to the lingfu old man and so on.


    "Thank you very much


    The lingfu old man and the powerful Xuanfu men around him have not been greatly promoted. Not to mention Du Shaofu''s strength and ferocity, they have been thoroughly shocked and have a bright future. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s Shifu qizun, his martial uncle''s nine life master, and his elder brother''s holy array''s prodigy Zhen Qingchun, are all powerful people in the territory. How can they promote their development.


    Jiuming Zun, Jinpeng Zun, qizun, Xiahou Fenglei, etc. have a visual smile. They have never drunk Longgu Bao soup or eaten roast dragon meat in their lifetime. Anyway, they have been like this. Naturally, they will not miss such opportunities.


    "You''re not coming to eat yet."


    Later, Du Shaofu shouts at Dongli carving of the Seven Star hall, Lin weiqi, Tao Yu, master of ancient Tianzong, sword three links, Third Elder martial brother Yu Wanli, Yin Mochen, Xingling, and Du Xue and Du Yu who followed him.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Dong Li Diao, Yin Mochen and others had already been impatient and rushed over.


    "Gu Gu..."


    At this time, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, chipeng, lanhuan, and Zhen Qingchun had been drinking Longgu Bao soup with their heads held high. They tore off large pieces of dragon meat in their hands for fear that they would be robbed.


    "Miss Zhu Xue, Brother Guo Ming, it''s delicious. You can have a taste."


    Du Shaofu sat on a boulder moved by Xiaohu and put one foot on the stone. He ate and drank as he ate, shouting at Zhu Xue and Guo Ming of Xuanfu gate.


    "Brother Shaofu, of course."


    Guo Ming said in a loud voice that Zhu Xue joined in many Xuanfu disciples'' daoyankou.


    "Bald, you want some no, it''s delicious."


    Du Shaofu had already seen jiuchongling of wuliangjiao in the crowd and asked aloud.


    "Thank you, brother Du, but I have a religious rule. I can''t get dirty."


    Jiuchongling said that he could not burn meat and fish. He had never eaten meat and fishy food in his life.


    "You''re so boring."


    Du Shaofu gave jiuchongling a white look. Then he looked at the unknown huijianmen and jiangruolin of Xiandu. He said, "nameless, Jiang Ruolin, are you not vegetarian all the time?"


    "I''m not like that monk. I like meat. Besides sword, I like meat best, but I haven''t eaten dragon meat." Anonymity is not polite, and goes straight in the air.


    "I''m not a vegetarian."


    Jiang Ruolin opened her mouth, and the beautiful shadow swept away. The snow gauze rose up. Her sleeves fluttered with the wind, and she fell gracefully down the mottled square. Her pale yellow dress fluttered with the wind. Her black hair fluctuated and her color was smooth. It was like a banished fairy coming without dust and smoke.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1095

    "You''re crazy about the sword."


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to anonymity. Instead, he handed Jiang Ruolin a piece of roast dragon meat and a bowl of dragon bone soup.


    Thank you


    Jiang Ruolin takes over Du Shaofu''s barbecue and Longgu soup. She smiles delicately. She has a pure pear blossom and cherry blossom like brilliance, which is enough to make the youth around her feel excited.


    "You''re welcome."


    Du Shaofu didn''t like it. His eyes then seemed to see a familiar figure. He had seen it on the thunder guiding platform in the sealed ancient land. You were the Ming Rongyin of xuanming sect. You also reminded yourself to pay attention to it and said, "Ming Rongyin, are you interested in eating dragon meat?"


    "I can''t help drooling for a long time. I''m afraid you won''t invite me."


    Ming Rong Yin, a smile, are laughing away.


    Then a group of people in the mottled square, ate a lot of food, the dragon bone soup and dragon meat contained in the majestic energy, which surprised the younger generation.


    In the crowd, Jiang Ruolin looks at Du Shaofu''s back, which is like a blank, mixed with Yin Mochen, nameless, Jiangling, and Mingrong Yin, with her eyes moving slightly.


    It seems that she has not been contaminated with meat and fish for many years, so she doesn''t need to eat any more. She doesn''t even know why she came here without thinking just after Du Shaofu''s invitation.


    "You can increase your strength by eating more."


    Tiger handed a bowl of dragon bone soup and roast dragon meat to lanhuan, his dark eyes showed a smile.


    "You should eat more and recover earlier. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have hurt so much."


    Lanhuan looks at the tiger, with ripples in her eyes. Previously, she fell into a desperate situation. It was the tiger who risked her life to bear a fatal blow for her, which touched her heart.


    "I''m fine, really."


    Xiao Hu is smiling, and there is only a graceful figure in his dark eyes.


    "Give me this. You eat this."


    Blue magic a smile, will dragon bone treasure soup, let the tiger eat dragon meat.


    Looking at the blue magic of a smile, tiger dull smile, like the heart is about to be melted.


    Thousands of Jin of dragon meat and a large pot of dragon bone soup were finally gobbled up by this group of people.


    Now it was another day, and night was coming.


    "My body is full of energy and needs refining to get benefits!"


    After eating dragon meat and drinking Longgu Bao soup, the younger generation Mu Lu became a powerful energy swimming in the body, and they got great benefits.


    Many elder Dharma protectors of the Seven Star hall and the ancient Tianzong had already sat cross legged and refined their internal energy.


    The nine flesh body of animal Zunjing dragon at the peak level is absolutely valuable.


    When Du Shaofu was full of food and drink, he stood on the square. His purple robe moved gently and looked at the sky around him. His eyes were filled with waves. He thought, "Dad, you can be in leiming mountain."


    "Thank you for your dragon bone soup and dragon meat."


    When Jiang Ruolin arrived at Du Shaofu''s side, she beamed with a smile, which made people feel excited. She was a woman who was banished to the immortals.


    "No thanks."


    Du Shaofu laughed and didn''t care.


    Jiang Ruolin''s eyes moved. At the moment, the young man was quite different from the ferocious young man who killed the dragon in the daytime. He nodded slightly, no longer spoke, bowed and moved away.


    "It is said that Jiang Ruolin never puts men in his eyes. It seems that she is different from you. Can she like you?"


    Nameless quietly appeared, looking at the sky, with a little cold radian.


    "This is my charm. You can''t compare with me in Kendo and charm. You are jealous of me." Du Shaofu looked at nameless and said seriously.


    "If you have the ability to marry Jiang Ruolin, I will admit that I am jealous of you."


    Nameless looked at Du Shaofu, then stamped his feet on the ground and left.


    "I''m not familiar with them. How can I marry Jiang Ruolin? Besides, I''m already green." Du Shaofu murmured.


    "You don''t really want to marry that Jiang Ruolin, Ouyang Shuang, Dongli Qingqing, Sima Muhan, it seems that there are many..."


    Du Xiaoyao jumped on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and said softly. His golden eyes were waving.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak and threw Du Xiaoyao out of his shoulder.


    "Du Shaofu, I''m not finished with you."


    Du Xiaoyao drank and jumped on Du Xiaoqing''s body in a hurry, and her eyes were angry.


    "What can you do with me?"


    Du Shaofu was not afraid, and he gave Du Xiaoyao a look.


    "Long time no see."


    When Zhu Xue arrived at Du Shaofu''s side, she became more and more mature and charming.


    "Forget, and Zhu Xue."


    Seeing this, Du Xiaoyao immediately cried out.


    "What''s the matter? Du Xiaoyao has something to look for me?" Smell speech, Zhu Xue doubts.


    "Don''t pay attention to that guy. It''s just itching."Du Shaofu immediately said to Zhu Xue, as if nothing had happened.


    "Boom!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the whole mountain in front of the square vibrated, the fog and haze fluctuated, the earth moved and the mountain rocked, with an ancient breath rising.


    There are circles of arc in the sky, like a circle of God''s ring around.


    "When will it be opened in the end? This should be a sign that shenlei mansion will be born."


    The square is surrounded by dense eyes in the night fight to shoot out the essence, countless dazzling competition from the sky.


    But the great movement did not last long, and then subsided.


    The moon star is dark, and the surrounding area is calm. Occasionally, a little arc flashes in the air.


    "You are seriously injured. Please breathe and breathe. If shenlei mansion appears, it will be a fight between the dragon and the tiger. If you are injured, it will be bad for you." Zhu Xue said, looking at Du Shaofu.


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded, then looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. With a smile in his eyes, he said, "thank you."


    "Thank you, I also want to thank you for inviting me to eat dragon bone treasure soup and dragon meat, now I have to go to good consumption consumption."


    Zhu Xue''s moving smile, then the figure pianpianpian, Qian Ying swept away to return to the xuanfumen lineup.


    Du Shaofu withdrew his eyes as he watched the graceful shadow leave.


    Then, looking at this time, Xiao Hu, Xiao Qing, Chi Peng, LAN Huan, etc. were all beginning to heal their wounds. There were master qizun and elder brother Zhen Qingchun. Du Shaofu was also very relieved. He sat cross legged and began to breathe.


    The dragon bone soup, dragon meat, and a healing pill with a perfect level that had been swallowed by master qizun before, Du Shaofu''s body was full of energy at the moment. After a while, he was covered in a faint golden light, with a breath of domineering and frightening.


    In the dead of night, everything calmed down.


    Many people in leiming mountain are breathing and breathing. Some are keeping their eyes closed and waiting for the opening of shenlei mansion.


    Some people are also immersed in the fierce scene of chopping the Dragon during the day, and it is difficult to recover for a long time.


    "The devil, what a ferocity


    A lot of eyes fell far away on the mottled square, and at the moment, the whole body was covered with the domineering golden halo from the purple robed youth.


    "But in the end, who will get the benefits of shenlei mansion? Du Shaofu, the demon king, has become famous in Kyushu in the first World War. It''s so ferocious and terrible!"


    Some people sigh in the dark and moonlight that no matter who gets the benefits of shenlei mansion, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is destined to be famous in the whole Kyushu.


    The battle of chopping dragons is enough to shake Kyushu!


    The next day, as soon as the darkness before dawn passed, there was a light spreading over the eastern sky, making the thunder mountains vast, clear and hazy.


    Chaoyun is like a layer of gauze in the air. After the mottled square, the broken peaks appear in the milky white clouds, accompanied by a faint arc. It seems that it has a mysterious supernatural power, shocking and amazing.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    On leiming mountain, many breath waves wake up and vibrate in space.


    On the mottled square, the disciples of the ancient Tianzong and the Seven Star hall woke up, and the younger generation broke through directly at night.


    Everyone else smiles, and they get a huge benefit.


    "Roar


    Thunder Mountain, suddenly came the amazing animal roar, from the distant sky, there is a sense of ancient atmosphere suddenly diffuse.


    "Whoosh..."


    There are dozens of figures coming, with a kind of ancient and simple atmosphere of vicissitudes coming, across the sky, appeared in the half sky before the mottled square, with rebellious gas diffusion, looking down around.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1096

    Among the dozens of figures, only half of them are young men and women, who straddle fierce birds and animals.


    There are eight winged dragon head flying Jiaos, horse body bird wings, human face snake tail of the "Lake" and its shape like a beaver, one eye and three tails, its sound like a hundred sounds, can suppress all the evil "Chen.".


    These fierce birds and animals sound like thunder, and their bodies are full of terror, which makes countless birds and animals in the vast thunder mountains hibernate and their bodies tremble.


    These fierce birds and beasts, any one of which is enough to cause the tremor of Kyushu, has become the obedient mount of those young men and women.


    Those young men and women, a total of 20 or 30 people, wrapped in a star like halo, are incomparably powerful, detached temperament.


    They appeared, shaking in all directions, countless eyes surprised.


    Around the distant sky, many obscure breath waves, secretly peeping at them.


    "We are only here for shenlei mansion, it has nothing to do with you. If we spy on us again, it will be a provocation."


    Among a group of young people, there was a young man with white face, refined temperament and strong physique. Looking at the void around him, he felt a lot of prying super strong breath, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. His tone was still quite arrogant.


    "It seems that there are a lot of nine star spirit Rune masters and martial regions."


    A woman in color looked at the sky around her, and she also felt a lot of strong breath.


    "One by one, they have practiced for hundreds of thousands of years, and some even have practiced for thousands of years. It doesn''t mean that they can reach the level of nine star talisman and martial realm."


    The strong young man said to the woman, did not care, then looked at the mottled square in front of that is like the horizontal broken peaks, eyebrows slightly raised, light way: "the seal trace is very weak, the time should have just been almost."


    "Well, it seems to belong to the Phoenix clan."


    The woman in colorful clothes then glanced at the crowd around her and finally landed on Huang ling''er. From the chariot, she could recognize her identity. Her eyes were surprised.


    They had never been careless about the Phoenix clan. It was not an ordinary creature. It was one of the three big families in the world at that time.


    Before the Terran became the master of the world, the Phoenix clan was the overlord in the world.


    "It''s not surprising that the Phoenix family came."


    The strong young man looked at Huang ling''er, but his arrogance was restrained a lot. Then his eyes suddenly looked to the left side, as if he had found something, and said: "someone is coming again."


    "Roar..."


    Soon after the sound of the young man''s voice dropped, a lot of animals roared again. They were all strange birds and animals, and their breath was terrible.


    There are also 20 or 30 young men and women extraordinary arrival, eyes quite proud, like the exception of the cruise.


    "Roar..."


    In the twinkling of an eye, with the disappearance of the clouds, Zhou Kong again heard a lot of animal roars. In all directions, there were four different lineups. All of them were young people, riding a lot of strange birds and animals, and came arrogantly into the sky.


    In these four lineups, there are young men and women in their twenties and thirties. The air is filled with an ancient smell. The strange birds and beasts are ferocious and ferocious, and their voices are like thunder. They are full of terror.


    The voice of fierce birds in the low altitude pierces the gold cracked stone, and the body is like a cloud on the top, and the breath is heart shaking.


    "Who are they?"


    On leiming mountain, the young generation of all major forces are looking at the proud young men and women in the sky, and their hearts are trembling.


    They can feel that the origins of those young men and women are not ordinary.


    The young men and women must have come from giants, but they didn''t know each other.


    "You know little about them. Naturally you don''t know them. They all come from those hidden beings. There are huge things behind them. Don''t provoke them!"


    "In this world, there are dragon and Phoenix clans in the world, and they don''t come out often. There are also nine great clans among the orcs. They should come from those nine families. I didn''t expect that this time, even they were shocked by shenlei mansion!"


    There are old people in the mountain gate, immediately alert the children of the clan. Never provoke those young men and women. The strength behind them is too terrible.


    "Those breath are very good, they will not be under that clan, are they the visitors of the nine families?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the six line-up that appeared in the sky. The line-up of that group was similar to that of the family, but it was obviously not from the same family.


    Especially in the second group of visitors, Du Shaofu felt a sense of familiarity.


    That kind of breath seems to be very similar to the seven night light, and the profound meaning of the stars in one''s body can also feel a kind of faint fluctuation.


    "There are nine great masters in the world. They should come from those nine masters. You should pay attention to them."


    Zhen Qingchun whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear. Facing those young men and women, he had to hide a little fear from his obscene eyes in the inverted triangle. He knew that Du Shaofu had a relationship with one of them. He was worried because he knew that Du Shaofu had a relationship with one of them."They seem to be restricted, too."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. At first, he learned from his teacher, Jin Peng Zun, that the nine members of the family seemed to have experienced a catastrophe, and then the remaining members of the nine families were restricted by a mysterious strong man, and they could not appear on Kyushu for no reason, or they would be severely punished.


    "You''ve got a lot of trouble. Try not to provoke it, but don''t let yourself be wronged."


    Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei looks at Du Shaofu and knows some of the origins of the nine masters. Those people are so strong that the cultivators at the same level can''t resist them at all. All of them have unusual martial spirit roots.


    "I will pay attention, master."


    Du Shaofu said, looking at the six strands of visitors, they had their own styles. Some of them were bald, but they were similar to jiuchongling. The women around him had long hair and wore a bun, but they did not affect their temperament at all.


    There are also young men and women in Confucian clothes, very elegant, bearing elegant, a little less arrogant, but does not affect the temperament, strong incomparable.


    After the fall of the four teams, all the young men and women also swept the Thunder Mountain in their own eyes, and then looked at the huge broken peak behind the mottled square. They also noticed Huang ling''er in the distance and did not dare to be careless.


    "Roar..."


    Once again, the roar of animals came, and dozens of strange birds and animals appeared, causing turbulence in the world.


    On the body of strange birds and animals, there are young men and women who are not vulgar. Their breath is ancient and long.


    They don''t have much pride, but they have a pride in their heart. They are not introverted and detached.


    A few flashes, the more than twenty-three young men and women straddling the strange birds and animals appeared in this side of the sky, the breath filled, solidified the void, so that all the young men and women on the Thunder Mountain moved again.


    There are so many young people in this world. Compared with them, they can even suppress them in breath.


    There are mountains outside the mountains, there are people outside the people!


    "Roar!"


    At the beginning, a terrible beast, with the shape of a deer and a white tail, a horse''s feet and four horns, exuded a terrible breath all over the body, and the roar of the beast was like a drum and a heavy hammer.


    "It was a powerful" RuRu "from gaotu mountain. It was said that it had been extinct in ancient times. I didn''t expect to see it again." Qi Zun looked at the terrible beast and recognized its origin. It was very shocking.


    "Well, it''s her."


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the woman who was on her back, and a smile appeared on her face.


    That is a moving woman. Compared with Jiang Ruolin and others, she will never be under her. On her moving face, her pale purple eyes are shining with bright and charming luster. Her cherry mouth has a light pink like honey. Her silky black hair floats freely in her slender waist, which is less than a grip. This makes the curve more convex and exquisite The visual impact of your wonderful radian.


    The woman''s eyes swept through the crowd, then turned back to a young man beside her and said, "cousin Murray, I''ll go to Zongzhong first."


    "Go on, don''t run around. If there''s any danger, my grandmother won''t let me go."


    The young man was handsome and loved by women. His eyes were clear and arrogant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1097

    "I know."


    Woman a smile, and then from the body such as swept out, Qianying across the sky, suddenly fell down the mottled square.


    Women''s foot pattern fluffy Juan shoes, moon white and pink crisscross brocade long skirt fluttering, smile is moving people''s soul.


    "Mu Han."


    With the fall of the woman''s shadow, the ancient emperor''s inner water if cold has already gone up, a smile can also affect the hearts and minds of thousands of young people.


    "Sister Mu Han."


    "I''ve met elder martial sister Muhan."


    In the ancient Tianzong, Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng and so on followed. The woman was no other than Sima Muhan, the eldest lady of the ancient emperor.


    "If you''re good, you''ll be gone. I knew you''d come too."


    Sima Muhan smiles, then salutes Jinpeng and Gu Qingyang. Finally, his lavender eyes sweep the crowd and Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Who is that woman? It has something to do with ancient Tianzong?"


    In leiming mountain, some young men and women doubt that the woman who did not dare to come from seems to have something to do with the ancient emperor of Zhongzhou.


    "The ancient emperor of heaven has climbed a big tree, which is actually related to them."


    In the crowd, in the sky snake sect lineup, there is an old man with a gloomy look, saying softly that his look is not very good-looking.


    "That family should be Mohist."


    In the big round religion, the eyes of the spirit of Red Phoenix in the East are also fluctuating.


    "You''re here, too."


    Sima Muhan went to Du Shaofu, with a light pink shawl on his shoulders and a pink belt around his waist, which highlighted his symmetrical figure, making his slender waist less than a grip. These years, it has become more and more moving.


    "Quick, call martial uncle!"


    Du Shaofu laughed. He had heard from Sima Muhan before. It seemed that the origin of his grandmother''s family was extraordinary. But at this time, Du Shaofu knew that Sima Muhan''s grandmother''s family was one of the nine great masters. It was no wonder that many of Sima Muhan''s magical methods did not come from the ancient Tianzong, nor did he often practice in the ancient Tianzong.


    "Go away, you are not much older than me. Why do you call your martial uncle?"


    Sima Muhan''s smile on her face suddenly shows her anger. The two white bracelets on her bright wrist make a pleasant sound as if she is dissatisfied.


    "It''s a fact that I''m older than you are."


    The corners of Du Shaofu''s mouth rose slightly. Every time he saw the girl eating shriveled, he felt inexplicably comfortable.


    "You..."


    Sima Muhan waved his arms and clenched his teeth in anger. Then he turned to Gu Qingyang and said, "Shigong, can you drive this bastard out of the school?"


    "It''s a nice day today. It''s sunny and sunny, and the stars are shining..."


    Gu Qingyang was stunned. Then he stood up with his hands shaking. He looked like a peerless master. He raised his head a little 45 degrees and drifted away.


    Gu Qingyang will not take part in the affairs of young people. How can it be possible for him to expel his precious disciples from the school.


    "Hum!"


    Sima Muhan stares at Gu Qingyang and stomps his feet in anger. What''s the relationship between the beautiful weather and the stars.


    "Roar


    All of a sudden, another roar of animals came from afar. Many strange birds and animals swept into the air, and a few flashes appeared in the air.


    There are at least 20 young men and women in this group. Each of them is dressed in extraordinary simplicity, like they come from a farming family, but their invisible temperament is like jade hidden inside. Their mounts are not inferior to other visitors.


    Among these strange birds and animals, there are "Tiangou", which is shaped like a beaver and has a white head, and can suppress all evil spirits.


    In addition, it has the appearance of a horse with a white head, its writing like a tiger and a red tail, and its sound like a ballad. Its name is "Lushu".


    "It''s brother Zhou Yu. They''re here."


    On the mottled square, Du Xiaoqing had already adjusted his breath and woke up. Looking at the group of young men and women who were riding in "Tiangou" and "Lushu" at the moment, he had an ethereal look and a smile in his eyes. Suddenly, Qian Ying ran into the front of a simple young man who was the leader and said happily, "where''s brother Zhou Yu and sister Luo, has she not come?"


    "Xiaoqing, are you there, too? We just came to see shenlei mansion. This kind of thing doesn''t need Xiaoluo to come out."


    The young man smiles and looks at Du Xiaoqing. At the moment, he still has a pale complexion, and his breath is quite disordered. He suddenly solidifies his face and says, "who hurt you, tell me, I''ll help you clean him up!"


    "It''s OK. My brother has already killed that guy."


    Du Xiaoqing said with a smile, the temperament is demon and charming, but it has a kind of holy beauty. The dark and ethereal double pupil can make people remember her and heart at a glance.


    "Do you have any miraculous medicine? I don''t mind if I''m injured recently. Can you give me something to eat?"


    Du Xiaoyao had been squatting on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder. When he saw these young men and women, he immediately felt that they were carrying a lot of miraculous drugs and natural materials and treasures."Dead monkey, the original account has not been settled with you."


    When a young girl saw Du Xiaoyao, she couldn''t help but scold her. If you know that the dead monkey didn''t know how many natural materials, earth treasures and miraculous drugs had harmed them at home, they were badly harmed.


    "What''s the ferocity of the little girl? Be careful that you can''t find her mother-in-law. She just took some of your miraculous herbs. You planted so many miraculous herbs and Tiancai Dibao. It doesn''t matter if I take some."


    Du Xiaoyao''s mouth pouted, but he knew that there were Tiancai and Dibao planted all over the mountains and fields. It was a pity that later, in order to guard against it, those people changed the seal and seal prohibition, so that it could not break into it again.


    There are a lot of old guys in that family, and they can catch it directly. They almost didn''t barbecue it.


    "How did Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao know each other?"


    Sima Muhan is surprised and asks Du Shaofu. It is not difficult to see that Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao have a close relationship with those who come here, and she knows the origin of those people.


    "We practiced in it for a while."


    Before Du Shaofu spoke, Xiaohu opened his mouth and then said to Du Shaofu, "San Shao, Tiangou and Xiaolu have a good relationship with me. I want to say hello."


    "Go ahead."


    Du Shaofu nodded and often heard Du Xiaoqing mention a little sister Luo. It seems that Xiaoqing, Xiaoyao and Xiaohu were one of the nine families who had been missing for several years since Hanoi, the governor of Zhongzhou, had been missing for several years.


    "Well, the people around Du Shaofu seem to have something to do with them."


    Around the square, at the moment, countless eyes looked at Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, who were close to Du Shaofu, and had absolutely no shallow relationship with those mysterious visitors. They were secretly shocked.


    At the moment, watching Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu know each other well, the relationship is not shallow, Zhen Qingchun and qizun, Jinpeng Zun are all wondering.


    "Brother, let me introduce you to you. This is brother Zhou Yu, who took care of me most with sister Luo."


    A moment later, Du Xiaoqing led the simple and handsome young man down the mottled square to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Thank you for taking care of my sister-in-law."


    Du Shaofu clasped his fist with gratitude in his heart.


    "You''re welcome. Xiaoqing and Xiaoluo are sisters. They are even loved by the elders of the clan. We should take care of them. This time, we come here to take care of them. When we come, we will take Xiaoqing back to practice for a while."


    Zhou Yu has a light smile on his face. Although he is arrogant and introverted, he feels quite comfortable.


    "It''s OK for Xiaoqing to decide."


    Du Shaofu nodded. This should be a good thing. Xiaoqing can make his own decisions.


    Zhou Yu looked at the purple robed youth in front of him, and his eyes did not show any trace. The youth in the outside world were so light in front of him. Although he didn''t do anything, the invisible momentum was enough to make him feel extraordinary.


    In particular, the purple robed youth has a very special breath, which can even make him affected. It seems that the breath is domineering and frightening, carrying the general trend of heaven and earth, and being able to dominate the world.


    "Brother, I want to go. This time, I want to practice well for a period of time and not be a burden to my brother."


    Xiaoqing seriously said to Du Shaofu that recently, her breakthrough in her accomplishments was not fast. She only needed the protection of her brother. She didn''t want her brother to have pressure to distract her.


    "Silly girl, this is not a burden, you are my sweet responsibility, because we are a family."


    Du Shaofu pinched Xiaoqing''s face. Although he was a member of the family, he was already a family. His family was not a burden, but a sweet responsibility.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Zhou Yu on the other side was somewhat puzzled. He could see that Xiaoqing''s cultivation strength was similar to the divine bird itself. Could Du Shaofu be better than Xiaoqing?


    However, no matter how strong the purple robed youth was, Zhou Yu appreciated this remark, and not everyone could have such a responsibility.


    "Boom..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice had just dropped, the mountains began to vibrate again. The electric arc shrouded in the sky, and the ancient breath was released to the sky and spread the boundless air.


    "It has been moving continuously. Shenlei mansion will be born soon."


    The clouds were moving in all directions, and the young men and women from all over the sky also looked at the peaks ahead.


    But one of the movements, still did not last too long, is again disappeared, subsided.


    "Roar..."


    Along with the rest of the movement, there is a side of the sky again came the amazing beast roar above.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1098

    "Roar


    Many of them roar like fierce beasts in the sky.


    It also has its shape like a horse, white body and black tail, with a horn, tiger teeth and claws, eating tiger and leopard, fighting God, and its sound is like drum sound.


    There are also its shape like a black, three six tail, called the standard god bird.


    The sound of the beast is like thunder, and the whole body is full of terror, which makes people tremble!


    On these strange birds and animals, there are about twenty-three young men and women, with lofty temperament and arrogance. They can look down upon their peers.


    These young men and women came and looked at the other transcendental young men and women who had arrived at the moment, and their eyes fluctuated in secret, and then their eyes also stayed on the peaks in front of the mottled square.


    "It''s them!"


    On the mottled square, when the last group of young men and women came, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled, and even recognized several familiar figures.


    How could Du Shao Fu not recognize the people who came from this family? It was the family of his mother who wanted to kill himself with all his heart!


    Qi Zun, Xia Hou Feng Lei, Jin Peng Zun, and Zhen Qingchun discovered something at the same time. Their faces were also moving in secret. They had once fought with an elder of that clan in Shicheng.


    "It''s them."


    Du Xiaoyao''s little monkey body now falls from Du Xiaoqing''s back on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and her pale golden eyes are slightly coagulated. It also feels the breath of that clan. He also intervened in the first battle of Shicheng.


    "San Shao, those bastards are coming!"


    The little tiger''s figure also falls from the sky, hunting in black robes, and fierce gas gushes out from the dark eyes.


    Zhou Yu and Sima Muhan, who are still on the square, feel the breath changes of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoyao and so on, showing a look of doubt.


    "You have a problem with them?" Sima Muhan asked Du Shaofu, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "It''s not entanglement, it''s the hatred of separation, the hatred of deceiving me!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his face was gloomy. He looked at the people of that group in the sky. There was a chill in his clear and bright eyes.


    "Brother Han Ming, Du Shaofu has found him. The one in purple is Du Shaofu."


    In mid air, among the last group of young men and women, a young man in splendid clothes said to a young man in charge of war clothes. His voice trembled, and his eyes had some lingering fear.


    At the beginning, the well-dressed young man went to stone city, and finally escaped under the protection of elder Chen Qiong. He recovered a life and knew that Du Shaofu was terrible and ferocious.


    "It''s really similar to Shaojing. The elder has a mandate. If you can''t bring this son back, you can''t stay!"


    The young man in combat clothes is extraordinary. Under his sharp eyebrows, a pair of slender black eyes with sharp features overlooks Du Shaofu in the square below. His thin lips are light pursed, and his angular outline is full of chill.


    "Du Shaofu, come out and die!"


    After the words fall, the young man in war clothes strides out from a fierce bird and steps into the void. He is tall but not rugged. He is cool and aloof in his hunting clothes. He is arrogant and aloof.


    "Who is the mysterious visitor? It seems that he is the enemy of Du Shaofu."


    In the Thunder Mountain, many eyes suddenly changed color.


    "How much terror did that guy provoke?"


    Among the crowd, jiuchongling, Zhu Xue, Jiang Ruolin, nameless, jiangruolin, shuiruohan, etc. also changed color one after another. They felt that the strong and terrible atmosphere of the young man in war clothes was absolutely a terrible existence.


    "He is perfect wuzun. Do you want me to help you?"


    Sima Muhan Dai eyebrow micro Cu, but at this time not too much on the heart.


    "They provoked me first. I''ll take care of it myself."


    Du Shaofu shook his head with a chill in his eyes. The Dragon Jiudu, who was at the top of the beast Zun''s peak, had been killed. He was not afraid of the young man in war clothes. If he didn''t ask him for trouble, it would be good. He didn''t expect that the clan would want to kill himself at any time and place.


    "You still seem to be injured."


    Sima Muhan is worried. She can see that Du Shaofu still has injuries, and she is not sure whether Du Shaofu can deal with the young men in military clothes who are at the level of complete martial arts. She knows how powerful those guys are.


    "Enough for them!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, stomped on the square, and rose to the sky. His eyes swept the young man in battle clothes and the twenty or thirty people behind him.


    He did not speak, but stood quietly in the void. At this moment, Du Shaofu hoped that his sister Shaojing would also be there, at least to meet.


    "Du Shaofu, if you kill Han Yu, you should pay for your life!"


    Looking at the silent Du Shaofu, Han Ming once again exclaimed. The breath of perfect wuzun was surging. First of all, he blocked the void to prevent Du Shaofu from escaping.


    "It seems to be just a perfect wuzun. I dare to shout and die!"


    Below the mottled square, Jiangling looks up at the sky, and looks at Han Ming and others with no politeness."Master of the temple, kill that guy. It''s noisy!"


    Dong Li Diao exclaimed. He didn''t care. He felt the breath of Han Ming. He didn''t even worry about Du Shaofu.


    "We bet that the little hall master can kill the boy who doesn''t know how to die?"


    "I''ll bet three moves. Within three moves, the little hall master will be enough to kill the boy!"


    "One move, I''ll bet on one move. The master of the temple will kill the boy enough!"


    In the Seven Star hall, Tao Yu, Wu Ma Sheng, Yu Bai and others even wagered loudly for fear that the world would not be in chaos. They did not pay any attention to Han Ming and others.


    Even at the moment, the innumerable eyes on the Thunder Mountain all around showed a light look. No one would worry about Du Shaofu.


    There are even a lot of eyes, some of them are looking at Han Ming.


    "That guy comes from those giant creatures. He dares to be arrogant at the level of perfect wuzun. Does he think that there is no one in Kyushu?" There are extraordinary young people with a little chill in their eyes, slightly clenching their fists.


    "If the clamor knew that long Jiu had been killed by Du Shaofu, he would have been shaking with fear." There was a rugged young man who looked above with anger.


    "Du Shaofu, get down with that guy!"


    "Conceited guy, Du Shaofu, we support you, destroy the arrogance of those who don''t know how to live or die, and let him know what is the strength of our Kyushu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then around the Thunder Mountain, many young men and women shout, the sound waves gather, soar to the sky, ring through the sky!


    At the moment, all the outstanding young men and women in the Mountain Gate forces in Thunder Mountain are full of pride.


    Looking at all the young men and women who arrived, they didn''t put them in their eyes and looked at their high expression. They were not happy. At the moment, they naturally took Du Shaofu as the team of Kyushu, hoping that Du Shaofu could teach the proud youth a lesson.


    At the moment, the nine young men and women in the sky are all showing doubts.


    For them, these young men and women in the outside world seem a little strange. They can feel that the breath is not as good as them, but they are not afraid at the moment.


    "These people in the outside world don''t know that there is a mountain outside the mountain, and there is a day outside the sky. If they hold on to some of their natural postures, they think that there is no match in the world. They are frogs at the bottom of the well!"


    A young man on a strange bird and beast in the sky said, looking at many of his contemporaries on leiming mountain, although their breath is not weak and their temperament is extraordinary, he has not yet paid attention to them, and even some of them disdain and despise them.


    "They''ll know the difference in a moment."


    A moving woman sitting on a strange bird and beast said that she had never looked upon her young peers in the outside world.


    Relative to them, in this matter, they naturally feel that they are in the same line-up as Na Han Ming.


    "I heard that not long ago, a lot of people in their family suffered heavy losses from the outside world, and some young people were swept away by a young man from the outside world. Is that Du Shaofu


    On a strange animal, said a woman who was filled with starlight. She had overheard the elders of the clan talking about some things.


    In the square, Zhou Yu raised his head slightly and looked around and on the square. At this time, Du Shaofu''s voice was heard all over the sky. His eyes moved secretly, and then he gave a faint smile.


    Zhou Yu could see that the elder brother Du Xiaoqing often mentioned seemed to have a very high voice among his peers, which proved that he was extraordinary. Otherwise, he could not have such a high voice. However, he was afraid that some of the existence in the world was far stronger than they thought. Du Shaofu was extraordinary, and he was afraid that he would suffer for a while.


    In the distance of the sky, huangling''er has been standing far away on the empty chariot, looking at the sky in the distance, laughing but not speaking.


    "Beyond our means, foolish frog at the bottom of the well!"


    Listening to the shouts around, Han Ming hunted in his military clothes and looked down at leiming mountain. He looked a little cold in his eyes.


    At the moment, the bursts of voices around him also made him feel uncomfortable. After a while, he would surely let these ignorant frogs know what it is in the world that there are mountain people and people outside.


    No matter how strong the outside world is, how can it be compared with them.


    "It''s the frog at the bottom of the well that looks at the sky. Kyushu is so big that it''s not a well for heaven."


    Listening to Han Ming''s words, Du Shaofu finally opened his mouth. He did not know whether his voice was intentional or unintentional. His voice was full of mysterious air and resounded through Thunder Mountain.


    Du Shaofu''s words were light and light, but they were fighting against each other. He ridiculed that Han Ming was the real frog in the well.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1099

    "Yes, I don''t know who is the frog at the bottom of the well."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, many young men and women immediately raised their arms and cried out.


    "This boy is good at pulling hatred and gathering people''s hearts."


    The famous Minister of Jimo, who was the master of nine lives, looked up at the sky and laughed indifferently. He was full of admiration. He turned back to qizun and said, "fourth, you are a good disciple."


    "This disciple, I sent him to the door, but I picked it up for nothing."


    Qizun chuckled with a hint of bitter smile. He was not worried about his disciples at this time, but worried about the future of his disciples. After all, behind the young men and women were huge things.


    "I can''t find it in vain."


    Jiuming Zun, the famous Minister of Mo, had no choice but to look at qizun, but he did not know that this disciple was really picked up by qizunbai.


    "Well, I don''t know how to live or die. I''m so stupid!"


    Listening to the roar of laughter from all directions, Han Ming''s face became colder. These frogs in the forbidden area were too stupid.


    "Before you die, can you tell me which of the nine families do you belong to? Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, agriculture, Mo, yin and Yang, name and Dharma, which family do you belong to? When the time comes, I can go to my door!"


    Du Shaofu spoke with a loud voice. Although he knew that his mother''s family belonged to one of the nine families and its origin, he did not know which of the nine families belonged to.


    "Why, we know our origin!"


    At the same time, the young men and women who sat down with the strange voices of the young men and women appeared to be strange animals in the sky.


    In the outside world, their origins have always been mysterious, and few people will know.


    However, what really surprised them at the moment was that Du Shaofu did not know their origin.


    After all, the origin of the nine of them is not absolutely unknown in the outside world. Some of the strong people in the big gate of the outside world naturally know.


    What really surprised them now was that Du Shaofu knew their origin and was still so domineering and unafraid that they were really moved.


    "Boy, no matter what relationship you have with Shaojing, no matter how good you are, you are just a mole ant. Today I will let you die in peace."


    Han Ming''s face was gloomy at the moment. Instead, his eyes were flat. His steps were empty and he began to walk towards Du Shaofu.


    His body is full of runes, releasing the ancient breath. It is vigorous and forceful, and oppresses the sky for no reason. The pressure on the pure ancient breath makes people feel that he is not even under the Dragon nine at this moment.


    Han Ming came to Du Shaofu less than ten feet in front of him. His mouth rose slightly with a trace of ridicule. There was also a kind of indifference. He looked down at Du Shaofu and said, "remember, you died in the hands of the Legalists."


    "Legalists," I remember


    Du Shaofu nodded his head seriously, but he also responded lightly. Then he looked at Han Ming with great interest and said softly, "I''ve always had doubts. I don''t know if you can help me solve them."


    Han Ming straddles the void, and his ancient breath and rune fluctuate. At the moment, he looks like a son of God, and his smile is even more insipid.


    But at the moment, everyone can feel that under Han Ming''s bland expression, what he represses is the towering cold and murderous spirit. He speaks faintly and says, "you are doomed to die today. For the sake of saving Shaojing, I can answer the last doubt of this life for you!"


    "Thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu looked at Han Ming calmly and asked, "I''d like to know where your sense of superiority comes from. At first, there was a man named Han Yu who was arrogant and superior to you, but was killed by me. Do you think you will end up like him today?"


    "Asshole!"


    Han Ming, who thought Du Shaofu really had a question to answer, suddenly got angry when he heard the speech, and his breath burst out in a flash.


    "Boom


    The terrible runes interweave like the stars in the sun, rendering the void around Han Ming a bright color. The energy surges like a vast ocean, making the void fluctuate violently.


    It has to be said that Han Ming''s strength is strong enough to surpass Kyushu''s peers.


    Compared with long Jiu, Han Ming is afraid that it is not too bad.


    Even if it is dragon nine, it is absolutely difficult to really destroy him.


    "It turns out that some of the Legalists were swept away and killed by their peers in the outside world. It''s really Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Originally suspected that one of the Legalists had been killed outside was the woman who had straddled a strange bird by Du Shaofu. Now she was surprised.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, this is what Du Shaofu did, which made her no longer look down upon her.


    "It seems that Du Shaofu and the Legalists have a very close relationship." There was a young man on a strange beast, and his eyes showed different colors.


    "It is said that something happened more than 20 years ago in the Legalists, which seems to be absolutely related to Du Shaofu." Said a woman filled with starlight."If you want to do it, I will accompany you. I have already said that when I meet your people, I will kill each other and kill a pair when I see one!"


    Du Shaofu''s face changed slowly at the moment. The golden light suddenly appeared in his clear eyes. His face and temperament were very powerful and awe inspiring. There were gold runes coming out of the pale gold flesh.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu, who had just been calm, was like a overlord, able to reign in the world!


    "Humble mole ant, just a flea, you will be hopping today. If it were not for your relationship with Shaojing, you would not be qualified to let me kill you today!"


    Han Ming opened his mouth in a gloomy tone. His words were very conceited. He was the leader of the younger generation in his family, and the whole family was also famous. Otherwise, he would not be able to lead the team when he came to the wasteland this time.


    Therefore, Han Ming doesn''t put an outside boy in his heart, let alone in his eyes.


    Although Han Yu was killed at the beginning, Han Yu''s cultivation was much weaker than others.


    "Let you do it first, or you won''t even have a chance to do it!"


    Du Shaofu stood with his hands down and hunted in purple robes.


    But everyone can feel that at the moment, the devil''s body, killing and bullying coexist, it seems light and cloudless, but the killing intention is far more strong than yesterday''s face to dragon nine.


    At this time, I''m afraid that few people know that the alcoholic father hasn''t been found. He thinks of his mother and sister. Du Shaofu''s anger is burning, and he needs to vent his anger.


    The timely appearance of the Legalists made Du Shaofu want to vent his anger and kill people in his heart!


    "Boy, then rest in peace. Your existence will only bring shame to us. Today you should clear away!"


    Han Ming didn''t speak any more. At this moment, he knew that he could only kill people and help them understand a stain.


    "Hiss!"


    One step across the sky, ten Zhangs of distance, for Han Ming''s perfect wuzun, this kind of cultivation level, is almost instantaneous.


    "Bang!"


    Like a shadow, Han Ming immediately appeared in front of Du Shaofu, not with his hands, but with his feet. He raised his feet and stepped on Du Shaofu''s head.


    The foot became crystal clear and dazzling between the electric light and flint. The energy burst out like a pillar of heaven, making the void tremble. The terrible energy came with the rune like a storm.


    How arrogant and arrogant Han Ming is when he falls down!


    Han Ming wants to crush Du Shaofu with one foot. This is his conceit. It''s like stepping on an ant with one foot.


    He not only wanted to kill Du Shaofu, but also made absolute efforts to let the Kyushu people know the difference!


    "It''s said that the power of Legalists can not be underestimated. In ancient times, some powerful Legalists relied on this step to break the sky. Those who are in the highest position in the illegal family can''t practice it!"


    On the square, Zhou Yu looked up at the sky, and his eyes moved slightly.


    "Wu Zun''s realm is just perfect. I just want to shout in front of the third youth and seek death."


    Small tiger black robe drum, dark double pupil diffuse fierce light.


    Everything is between the electric light and the Firestone. Han Ming''s foot has fallen. The terrible momentum is like stepping on the void and crushing Du Shaofu crazily!


    The young men and women of the legalist school all sneered and waited for Du Shaofu to be trampled to death at Han Ming''s feet like an ant.


    In sharp contrast, there were countless eyes on leiming mountain. None of them worried about Du Shaofu. Instead, they prayed for Han Ming.


    At last, Du Shaofu moved.


    "Boom


    Just as the foot was about to fall to the sky cover, Du Shaofu suddenly raised his head at 45 degrees, and a strange talisman and secret pattern suddenly spread out in his eyes, as if there were a thousand feet of light.


    The light of the talisman''s Secret lines overlapped, and suddenly it was like a light curtain over Han Ming''s body!


    For a moment, I don''t know why. Han Ming''s cold eyes suddenly froze up.


    "Hum!"


    As the wind and thunder resounded, Du Shaofu''s pupil suddenly glowed with gold, and his back was full of blue and gold light. The sound of dragon chanting and tiger howling came out.


    Just at the moment when the former was a little sluggish, a domineering momentum suddenly rose from Du Shaofu''s upright body, just like a fierce beast and bird, sweeping the sky with wings!


    It seems that Han recovered in a short time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1100

    But at this moment, the surrounding space has been shaking violently, a frightening domineering atmosphere spreads to Han Ming, and a golden light sword has appeared on Han Ming''s head.


    After that sword, with the direct collapse of the space, an irresistible sense of sword pervaded all directions.


    That terrible breath makes people feel faintly that there are innumerable swords in the sky, which makes the eyes of Thunder Mountain startled!


    "Sword meaning, good bully''s sword meaning!"


    On the Thunder Mountain, there are already strong swordsmen. They can''t help but exclaim. What a despotic sword! It seems to be able to destroy everything. It''s absolutely despotic!


    Han Ming changed color, the original proud eyes, has already flooded with fear and shock!


    However, everything has slowed down a step. When the sword falls, the meaning of the sword sweeps across. Han Ming feels that from now on, it is like fish on the chopping board, which can only be slaughtered.


    Han Ming could feel this feeling only by his several absolutely terrible contemporaries, but now Du Shaofu also gave him a feeling of agreement.


    And this kind of feeling, also accompanied by a kind of drive the destruction which does not disperse!


    At the moment, Han Ming knew that the mole ants in his eyes were so terrible!


    He is the well and the other side is the sky!


    "Hiss!"


    A sword falls, and the void is broken, just like a purple and golden thunderbolt.


    Then, in the eyes of countless people, Han Ming, who is extremely proud and arrogant, has been divided into two parts directly from the top of his head under that sword.


    Han Ming''s armor was also destroyed in a panic. Finally, the rune on his body dissipated and turned into blood mist.


    The young elite from the nine masters, the perfect wuzun cultivator, were killed with one move, which shocked the audience!


    At this moment, all eyes are changing color!


    Although some people have known Du Shaofu''s strength for a long time, it is not impossible to kill that opponent.


    But at the moment, when I see the young man with perfect martial respect, even if he is a strong man who can''t do anything about it, he will be killed with one sword. How amazing!


    "Killed in one move!"


    In the sky, the younger generation of the other eight big families were shocked and shocked.


    It makes people tremble when they are killed with one move!


    "How strong that magic weapon is


    On the Thunder Mountain, countless eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s broad purple sword.


    The purple and gold sword, with its Phoenix bone and dragon''s appearance, is extremely powerful. The sound of dragons and tigers roaring through the sky, which makes thousands of animals tremble and makes people''s soul tremble.


    "The master of the little hall is invincible, and the Seven Star hall is strong!"


    Dong Li Diao, Tao Yu, Wu Ma Sheng, Lin weiqi, Yu Bai, Zhang Mingyuan, etc. after being stunned, they all raised their arms and cried out, and the sound was loud.


    "Uncle Du is invincible, strengthen our ancient Tianzong!"


    In the Seven Star Palace, many young people are excited.


    The overbearing young man in purple robe, who walked out of Tianzong since ancient times and came all the way, left the tyrannical legend all the way!


    All the young men and women in the legalist family who were waiting for Han Ming to step on his ant like opponent with a sneer at him now look stiff in their faces and can hardly recover for a long time.


    Du Shaofu hunted in the sky in purple robe. He held the purple gold sky palace, and his eyes were shining with gold. His killing intention did not diminish. How arrogant and arrogant!


    "As I said, when I see you, I''ll kill one another, and I''ll kill a pair if I see one!"


    As his voice dropped, Du Shaofu stepped across the sky, overbearing and forceful.


    Du Shaofu has made it clear that he wants to kill people and let them know that they are no longer soft persimmons and can be easily pinched and bullied.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu held the sword, opened his mouth to drink, and his black hair danced wildly behind his back, just like a demon God. His golden eyes were sharp and frightening, and his whole body was full of breath.


    "No, Du Shaofu wants to kill and run away!"


    "Run away, run away!"


    No one is afraid of death. Han Ming is killed with one move. He feels the awe of Du Shaofu''s murderous king. The young men and women of the Legalists are finally frightened. They drink in panic and flee in a hurry.


    At the beginning, Han Yu was killed, and many Dharma protectors were killed in Shicheng. Now, Han Ming is also killed. Where do they dare to stay, no one will think that Du Shaofu dare not kill them.


    "If you want to go, you are not enough!"


    After Du Shaofu drank, the golden wings of the ROC suddenly unfolded behind his back. The golden light was towering, bearing the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng family. The purple gold sky que was held horizontally in his hands, and a special Rune light appeared in his double pupils.


    This kind of Rune light has many similarities with Du Shaofu''s xuanhun Tong, which is the same as Du Shaofu''s xuanhuntong.


    This strange light then shrouded the void, and covered all the young men and women of Legalists, fierce birds and animals.At this moment, the entire square void is like a static spot.


    All the young men and women of Legalist school and fierce birds and animals were immediately trapped in a kind of strange dullness, and the yuan God was greatly affected.


    "It''s a magic array attack, and the demon king''s understanding of rune is also abnormal."


    There were extraordinary people around, and they saw the means Du Shaofu was using at the moment.


    "The power of the original God is terrible!" There are extraordinary Rune masters on the spot.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu hands, Zijin tianque erupts sword awn, behind the ROC golden wings golden, sword like tide, Dapeng gold wings open and close, like a round of scorching sun burst in the air, endless talisman secret patterns soar to the sky!


    "Boom!"


    In the void, countless explosions, there are many howls spread.


    "Join hands to resist, quick!"


    Compared with Han Ming, powerful people are not too weak. The young people wake up at the first time, and they are shocked to join hands to resist.


    "Roar


    There are fierce birds and other animals wake up, and the terrible huge body is like a mountain in the sky, and the terrible power of shaking the heaven and earth breaks out!


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop. The Fu array with eight stars and perfect levels arranged instantaneously solidified the surrounding sky.


    The runes outside the array are gorgeous, standing in the sky, shaking the sky and making the clouds move around!


    "Oh, my God, how strong is the God of the demon king after all


    Those who are strong in Fudao are shocked. They set up a perfect array of eight stars, not to mention the appalling degree of their understanding of the array. The terrible power of the original God is even more shocking.


    The dazzling runes of the array of runes, accompanied by the energy of heaven and earth, form a terrible energy storm, which sweeps around in an instant, just like an arc of light covering the void.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah..."


    Even the roar of heaven and earth is like a roaring beast.


    And it didn''t last long before it calmed down.


    After that, the Fu array dissipated and the sky subsided. The last young man turned into a fragment of blood mist with Du Shaofu''s fist.


    There is the last young man who was banned by Du Shaofu like a chicken!


    Twenty or thirty of them are fearsome young people who are proud of their peers. All of them have reached the level of wuzun!


    Those dozens of fierce birds and animals all have ancient blood!


    In this short time, everything disappeared and was killed by Du Shaofu on the spot.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air, his hair was flying wildly, holding the purple golden sky palace. Behind his back, the golden winged ROC was full of gold, and his purple robe was stained with a lot of blood. His eyes were killing. It was like a cold winter on the whole mount leiming. There was a chill in everyone''s heart.


    "I''ve been through countless dangerous situations all the way. I''ve honed my peril and wandered outside the gate of ghosts. In front of me, what qualifications do you have to shout? Where does your sense of superiority come from in front of me? "


    Du Shaofu stepped into the sky, looked at the sky, looked at all directions, and roared: "I come from Du family in Shicheng, from Zhongzhou, from Kyushu. Who dares to bully me, kill me!"


    As the noise fell, Du Shaofu shook his hand and squeezed it hard. In the fear of shrinking his pupils, the forbidden legalist youth was blown to pieces into blood mist and poured into Thunder Mountain!


    Looking at the young man''s body and spirit, all the young men and women of the eight families in the sky, as well as the fierce birds and animals, all trembled fiercely for it.


    At the moment, their eyes, no longer disdain, only deep shock, and even some people have wiped the color of horror!


    There was silence, and only Du Shaofu''s voice echoed through the Thunder Mountain.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is a young generation in Kyushu. Yunzhou Tianyin teaches music to tongxuan. I would like to respect him as the head of the Twelve Gods and heroes!"


    On the silent Thunder Mountain, a woman swept out of the sky.


    Her face is delicate and beautiful, refined without any trace of human fireworks. She is dressed in a white pleated skirt, standing on the void, quiet and elegant, like a budding lotus, spotless.


    "Samong sword master of Shangzhou mujianchen, wish to respect Du Shaofu, the demon king, as the head of the Twelve Gods and heroes. I''m a younger generation in Kyushu, and I can''t be humiliated!"


    A man came out, 25-6 years old. His body was full of elegant runes. He was very handsome. His robe was embroidered with sword patterns.


    "The younger generation of Kyushu can''t be bullied. Leizhou Tianlei Castle mu Qingge, wish to respect the demon king Du Shaofu as the first of the Twelve Gods and heroes!"


    A thin and slender young man walked out, his body rippling with thunder light, with shoulder length brown hair and wheat skin exposed. His eyes were deep and divine, just like thunder light flashing in his pupils.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1101

    "Kyushu is the heaven, not the well, and the wind in Yuezhou is pure. May you respect Du Shaofu, the demon king, as the head of the Twelve Gods and heroes!"


    A man with purple hair stepped out of the sky. He was a man with a beautiful face. His eyebrows were like willows and his body was like Yushu. His long purple hair was behind his neck, which was enough to make countless women moved.


    "The world of Kyushu, my younger generation has their own supremacy, Wanzhou hundred flower gate flower purple Mo, wish to respect the demon king Du Shaofu as the head of the Twelve Gods and heroes!"


    A woman in a lotus colored yarn shirt appeared in the air, with long reddish curly hair on her vest, gently holding it with a silver ribbon, as if there was a haze light cage beside her.


    The woman has a beautiful face, her complexion is like snow, and her eyes are beautiful. She looks at the young man in purple robe like a demon from a distance, and her eyes are rippling.


    "Who dares to disdain the younger generation in Jiuzhou, where there are so many golden spears in ningzhou, would you like to respect Du Shaofu, the demon king, as the head of the Twelve Gods and heroes?"


    There is a man holding a golden spear. The man is twenty-five or six years old. The three-dimensional facial features are as beautiful as the carving. The whole person gives out a kind of fierce breath!


    The sound echoed, suddenly resounding through the silent Thunder Mountain.


    At this moment, countless young men and women in Kyushu listen to the sound of the sound, so that the blood in the body surging, boiling.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, will strengthen my Kyushu!"


    "Boom


    All at once, the clouds were moving in all directions of leiming mountain, and countless young people raised their arms and cried. Their eyes were blazing, and the sound and waves were converging, and they were soaring into the sky and surging into the sky!


    At this moment in the sky, the purple robed man who killed the dragon and Tu Xiong completely convinced his Kyushu peers!


    That mysterious nine young generation, one by one arrogant, do not put Kyushu peers in the eyes, is all contemptuous.


    And now the appearance of Du Shaofu, the demon king, tells those who despise everything in the most domineering and simple way that the size of Kyushu has its own overlord!


    Kyushu is heaven, don''t deceive!


    "Xiaowuzun state is perfect, long Jiu was killed by his brother, he is a fart!"


    Du Xiaoqing said, looking at everything in the sky, she was not happy, and her heart became more and more firm. This time, with Zhou Yu back to practice well, she could help her brother in the future!


    "Xiaoqing, what are you talking about? Long Jiu was killed by your brother?"


    Zhou Yu, who was shaking around, heard Du Xiaoqing''s words. His eyes immediately seemed to stare out of his eyes. He looked at Du Xiaoqing and asked, "long Jiu, the dragon family, has heard of it.".


    "Just yesterday, my brother killed the Dragon nine, dragon bone stew, dragon meat barbecue, Kyushu see you!"


    Du Xiaoqing nodded his head, and the air was light in her eyes.


    "So


    Zhou Yu grinned bitterly. No wonder these people in Jiuzhou did not worry about Du Shaofu at all, nor did they pay attention to the Legalists.


    It turned out that the Dragon nine of the dragon clan had been killed just yesterday.


    "From ancient times to the present, who can make the same generation of Kyushu respect each other?"


    Mottled square, Jinpeng Zun eyes rippling overbearing golden light, murmured softly: "I am the great fortune of ancient Tianzong!"


    Elder Gu Qingyang didn''t speak, but there were tears in his clear eyes at the moment.


    "Fourth brother, the Seven Star hall is going to be very prosperous!"


    On the square, Jimo officials turned back slightly and looked at the wind and thunder of the summer Marquis, and his eyes were full of positive color at the moment.


    Qi Zun also did not speak, thunder light eyes, flame like eyes flashing, that is 3000 shock from the thunder in the wave.


    The whole leiming mountain is roaring, and all the young people of the eight families look at each other.


    None of them disdained them any more. The purple robed youth, in the most domineering and simple way, told them how strong their peers were!


    "No wonder it''s called the devil."


    A woman on a strange beast couldn''t help speaking out. She killed dozens of Legalists by one person, and none of them even escaped. These murders are ferocious, and they are real demons!


    Above the void, Du Shaofu stood on his feet.


    There is no end to the golden spear door, Tianyin Jiaoyue Zhengxuan, fengxuecheng fengwuxie, tianleibao muqingge, samong Jianzong mujianchen, baihuamen huazimo six people are gathered in the four directions from afar. How overbearing is it to respect the purple robed youth as the leader!


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king."


    Far away in the sky, Huang ling''er looks at her from afar, and her eyes are rippling.


    "Roar."


    Suddenly, outside the Thunder Mountain, a large number of animals roared, and the earth was shaking, and the sky was covered with dark clouds in the distance.


    "Animal tide, it seems that there is an animal tide!"


    Someone turned around and immediately found that it was a terrible tide of animals, covering the earth like locusts. They were all terrible beasts on this land.


    "Roar


    "Roar


    Then, from around leiming mountain, as if there was an agreement, there were two directions, each with a terrible tide of animals.


    The amazing roar of the beast is earth shaking and resounding through the thunder mountain range.


    On the Thunder Mountain, all the people are waiting for the battle, and their eyes are dignified.During this period of time in this wasteland, I don''t know how many people have been injured in the mouth of these wild animals, and there are countless deaths and injuries.


    "All the people stand aside for me. It''s none of your business. The people of the ancient boxing sect are going to die for me!"


    The roar is like thunder. When the sound falls, a large group of figures have crossed directly to Thunder Mountain.


    A total of hundreds of people, breath surging, rippling is fierce Orc breath.


    At first, a thin but vigorous middle-aged man appeared to be in his fifties. He was dressed in a tight suit and a spotted Cape. His pupils were as deep as the sea.


    Behind the thin middle-aged, there is also a fifty year old man with golden hair and silk shawl and yellow robe. His eyes are full of chilling light, and his breath is absolutely terrible.


    Behind the old man in yellow robe, a young man of twenty-eight years old was closely followed by him. He was a strong man with a strong and fierce smell.


    Behind these three people, there are hundreds of fierce and incomparable breath. Among them, there are many levels of animal dignity, and the rest are the level of animal emperor.


    "It''s the wild leopard, the ancient gold, and the golden scales!"


    In the middle of the sky, the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu converged, and the purple and golden sky palace was collected and nourished in the holy palace. Looking at the three people at the front, they showed a little surprise. It was the wild leopard, the golden ancient and the golden scale on the Tianhuang cliff.


    "It seems to have broken through, and set foot in the animal kingdom! &


    when Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the wild leopard and peeped carefully, his eyes suddenly trembled, and he could immediately feel that the breath of the wild leopard at the moment had changed greatly from the original one.


    It seems that the wild leopard at the moment has absolutely stepped on the level of the animal kingdom.


    "Boom


    With the arrival of the wild leopard and others, once upon a time, there were two strong orcs coming, both of which were more than a hundred people.


    That terrible smell will not come under any big force lineup, or even surpass it.


    These two strong orcs appeared, and the wild leopard and other three legs, far away from each other.


    Three terrible animal tides stopped outside the Thunder Mountain, roaring like thunder and blocking out the sun, which made people tremble!


    at the moment, the eyes of fat Tuo Zun and gang Quan Zun, the ancient boxing sect, suddenly became ugly.


    Those who are strong in brute force seem to have made clear their attitude to the ancient boxing sect.


    "It seems that they are the three giants on this land. They control the wild animals in the whole land. They are terrible!"


    "It is said that in this wasteland, these wild animals are protected by the strong, and the top strong are not allowed to fight. Otherwise, they will end up miserable!"


    Some strong people immediately recognized the origin of these Orc strongmen, and humanity made some secrets unknown to ordinary people.


    &Dad. &


    & quot; uncle Huang. &Blue magic and red ROC are both happy to see the leopard coming from the barren sky in mottled square.


    "It''s the strong brute on the land of the wilderness. It seems that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has something to do with them."


    Those with sharp eyes in the crowd immediately found that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was also in contact with those who were strong in brutality.


    "It seems to have improved a lot."


    Looking at LAN Huan and Chi Peng, Huang Tian Bao could feel that Lan Huan and Chi Peng had gained a lot of benefits in their training. Then he asked them, "where are the people who moved your ancient boxing school?"


    The radian of blue magic''s eyes and armor was sketched out, full of body-building and wild. His eyes swept over Thunder Mountain, and finally fell on fat Tuo Zun''s body, pointing out: "Dad, they are them."


    At the moment, Pang Tuo Zun immediately looked dignified to the extreme. He had seen LAN Huan and Chi Peng, and naturally he knew what had happened.


    At that time, fat tuozun didn''t know that the orc woman and youth were the daughter and son of Huang Tianbao, one of the three great Orc giants on the land of the wilderness.


    "Misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding."


    Pang Tuo Zun''s worried face is ugly. Now all the outstanding young people of the ancient boxing sect are here. Once they fight with these wild animals, the consequences can be imagined!


    What makes Pang Tuo Zun and the gang Quan Zun around him look ugly at the moment is that the other forces standing with them clearly don''t want to be involved in and be implicated in the ancient boxing school, and immediately retreat far away.


    Huang Tian Bao is thin, but her anger can''t be suppressed. She waved her hand and drank: "my daughter and son of Huangtian leopard dare to move, misunderstand a bird and kill me!"


    "According to the order of the commander, kill!"


    After Huang Tian Bao''s death, hundreds of powerful orcs suddenly rushed out and directly killed hundreds of people who had gone to the ancient boxing sect.


    "Sister LAN Huan, I will avenge you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1102

    "Sister LAN Huan, I will avenge you!"


    Jinling is in high spirits at the moment, and the breath of Xuanmiao beast Zun is released. He has already broken through, and his figure is killing down. His breath is very strong.


    "Do your best


    Fat tuozun drank a lot, and now he wanted to die. Who knows what was going to move was actually the daughter and son of one of the three giants.


    "Let''s go all out and start the formation. The master of Fuwen will set up the array!" The master of gang Quan drank a lot, and his figure was also directly swept away from the enemy.


    "Hum!"


    Jin Gu''s figure killed down, directly blocking Gang Quan Zun.


    "Wild leopard, why lose both sides, how about each step back?"


    There was a voice coming from the void. Suddenly, an old man with dark and ugly complexion came, and his obvious martial realm atmosphere solidified the void.


    "You''re a bird. I''ve moved my daughter and son. You think I can''t make it!"


    The wild leopard didn''t move at all. It stomped on the sky, and the space waves were surging and rippling. The fierce and bright Rune broke out directly. The energy soared to the sky and solidified the void. It killed the old man with brown hair.


    "This wild leopard is too strong and overbearing


    All around, the wild leopard of the orc tribe is really domineering and powerful. He can''t help but tell and start directly.


    Du Shaofu hovered in the air and looked at the people in the ancient boxing sect who were fighting with Tianhuang cliff. Yesterday, the people of the ancient boxing sect still attacked themselves and killed themselves.


    "Master, martial uncle, Shigong, I want to..."


    So Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a determination in his heart.


    "You are the young master of the Seven Star hall. You are the master of everything."


    Qizun and Jiuming Zun nodded to Du Shaofu at the same time.


    "you are the emperor of heaven, and you are also qualified to be the master. This time I come to your master, but only the assistant has the final say, you have the final say!"


    Jinpeng Zun also opened his mouth, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    The meaning of Jin Peng Zun''s words is also very obvious. He also knows what Du Shaofu wants to do, and everything can be left to Du Shaofu.


    But it also means that Du Shaofu is not only the master of the Seven Star hall, but also the younger brother of the patriarchal master of the ancient Tianzong.


    Du Shaofu nodded, then looked at the Seven Star hall and the ancient Tianzong lineup, and said, "the ancient Tianzong disciples of the Seven Star hall, help the beast clan on the Tianhuang cliff, and kill the ancient boxing sect!"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s figure was like an electric shock, and he immediately killed him.


    In the three decades of Hedong and Hexi, everything that happened yesterday has been reversed. How could Du Shaofu miss such a thing!


    "Kill!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, donglidiao, Tao Yu, Jiangling, Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng and other seven star hall and ancient Tianzong''s disciples, as well as elder Hu sankun and old cuifu, all of them were snatched out and killed.


    "I am also a disciple of the ancient Tianzong."


    Sima Muhan saw Du Shaofu kill, naturally is not willing to later, graceful Qianying across the sky, not polite to hand.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared, turned into the body, and joined the battlefield.


    Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao were not idle, and they were killed after them.


    In particular, Du Xiaoyao, the Taoist treasure that fell in the war, is its great tonic.


    In each world war, Du Xiaoyao fished in troubled waters and was able to get a bowl full of fish, which Du Shaofu envied every time.


    "Kill!"


    Tun Xing, who has been hiding in the crowd, has finally killed him. He is afraid that if he doesn''t kill him again, then the devil will be angry with him.


    However, at the moment, the fight between the old man and the wild leopard, Qi Zun, Jiuming Zun and Zhen Qingchun did not join in.


    After all, the martial realm of the ancient boxing sect didn''t show up yesterday. If they join in now, some things will change.


    "Kill!"


    During the fierce battle, Du Shaofu screamed loudly and fiercely, attacking fiercely and openly. All the way, the disciples of Guquan sect turned into blood mist.


    Du Shaofu, merciless and merciless, killed and attacked the heaven and dogs in pain!


    "if anyone provokes this demon, the consequences will be worrying!"


    Some people took a cool breath, and most of their eyes did not fall in the battle circle between Huang Tianbao and the strong men in the martial area of the ancient boxing sect. Instead, they were shocked by Du Shaofu.


    It can be said that all these things are closely related to the demon king. Du Shaofu has played a decisive role in this process!


    Ke Ling''s ancient boxing disciples immediately screamed.


    In the siege of the Seven Star hall, the ancient Tianzong, and the orc strongmen on the Tianhuang cliff, the disciples of the ancient boxing sect did not even have much resistance, which became a vivid tragedy.


    "Asshole, I will never let go of today''s hatred


    In the sky, the brown old man in the martial area drank like thunder. On the shaking Thunder Mountain, everyone''s eardrums were about to tear. Then a terrible light broke out from the void and solidified the sky."Whoosh!"


    Almost at the same time, the three figures, like ghosts, suddenly appeared beside Du Shaofu, who was fighting and had been solidified. It was Zhen Qingchun, who respected the summer Marquis''s wind and thunder, and the nine life worshippers, namely, the famous officials of mo.


    The three people appeared, and the pressure of the void around them dissipated. They protected Du Shaofu, Xiao Hu, Du Xiaoqing and the Seven Star hall, the disciples of the ancient Tianzong.


    "You have to pay it ten times a day!"


    The voice of the old man with brown hair spread, and then in the solidified void, fat Tuo Zun, gang Quan Zun, Liyan uninjured and less than half of the disciples of the ancient boxing sect who were severely injured yesterday disappeared into the space.


    Qi Zun''s eyes moved and his eyes were a little surprised. He said faintly: "I didn''t expect that guy of Guquan gate still has such magic power, but he let Guquan gate escape a robbery."


    "A lot of people have died, which has been a heavy blow. Now even shenlei mansion can''t fight for it any more. It''s not worth the loss. It''s a bad result." The famous Minister of Jimo said with a smile.


    "Son of a bitch, he ran away."


    Up in the air, the wild leopard scolded, but it was not relieved.


    "Well done!"


    In the distance, the drunk man on the towering tree picked up the wine pot and drank a mouthful of liquor.


    "Uncle, he''s a real king."


    Side of the woman whispered, eyes light with a smile.


    "I''m most afraid that what happened to him at the beginning would bring him down and leave an impact on his heart. Now I can rest assured that I will be free from bondage and worry. Even if I am not lucky this time, my son will continue to do what I want to do."


    The drunk man''s hand suddenly appeared a thing, filled with a kind of thunder light, light way: "all for the shenlei mansion, then thoroughly open the shenlei mansion!"


    The voice falls, the drunken man''s hand that thunder light thing immediately crushed in the hand, disorderly hair, the double pupil Dou shoots out the sharp light competition.


    With the drunken man in the hands of the thunder smashed, mottled square, that piece of peak before, suddenly there is a ray of lightning out, with a light to the sky.


    Then, the earth shaking Bang is in the void.


    "Boom!"


    The earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking. The broken peaks are suddenly changing. It seems that there are fierce beasts waking up. Countless electric arcs are rushing out. Lightning and thunder are thundering in the sky in a short time. Dark clouds are gathering. It''s like the end of the day!


    Above the mottled square, the ground is cracked at the moment, and the endless thunder light rushes out, and the electric arc overflows everywhere.


    The front space rippling out, there is a strange space slowly emerging!


    "Here we are, the shenlei mansion is finally opened!"


    On the Thunder Mountain, all the strong men''s eyes tightened and their whole bodies began to tremble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1103

    Strange space, vast boundless, it is a strange land, with mountains, lakes gushing out, looming.


    It''s like a parallel world with endless space.


    "Shenlei Tiansheng was indeed one of the most top-notch strongmen in the world at the beginning. Sealing such a large space as a mansion, the means have already reached the sky!"


    Some strong people marvel at it. The space of the seal is so huge that it seems that it is not too small compared with the whole land.


    "Shenlei mansion is really open. You will go in and look for opportunities later. Be careful


    Some elders of the Mountain Gate said to their disciples that they must pay attention to them. If anyone gets a little bit of it, he will become the most dazzling existence in the world


    An elder said to his disciples that he hoped that the disciples of the mountain gate would be left by the God Lei Tiansheng. Even if it was a little bit, it would be an absolute opportunity.


    Because the God Lei Tiansheng, that is the dazzling existence in this world, once shocked the whole world, even the most top strong people in the world could not do anything about him. How awe inspiring!


    In an instant, the huge space ahead appeared, and the whole Thunder Mountain was in chaos.


    All the people, all the orcs, the breath is surging, flashing runes, waiting to rush into the shenlei mansion, want to get the first chance.


    In the sky, the eight young men and women, as well as Huang ling''er, are standing still, waiting for the shenlei mansion to open completely.


    "It''s going to open at last. It''s another chance!"


    In Ta Lun religion, Chihuang looks at the sky in front of her, and her eyes are gorgeous. Then she wipes her eyes on a young man in purple robe in the air, and her eyes are cold and overcast.


    What happened on the Thunder Mountain these two days is what Chihuang doesn''t want to see.


    "Shenlei mansion!"


    In the xuanfumen lineup, Shen Yan''s eyes flashed a touch of cold.


    "Boom!"


    The whole Thunder Mountain is cracking the ground fissures, the width of which is just like a gully, which is extremely amazing.


    The terrible space in front of us completely emerges. It is full of lights, electric arcs, and runes. The sound of thunder bursts out. The breath is ancient and seems to go back to ancient times.


    Before the space, there is obviously a huge space hundreds of feet wide and long, like a huge gate.


    Through the huge door, you can see that the vast space ahead is occupied by an ancient building.


    The ancient building area is vast, rippling thunder light, mysterious Rune flashing, like from ancient times, across time and space.


    "Yes, it''s shenlei''s mansion. Go!"


    Looking at the distant buildings in the distance, the people of the whole Thunder Mountain could no longer bear it. They burst out the breath of Rune and rushed in.


    There are strong people in the mountain gate and masters of free cultivation. They are not willing to lag behind. They are all shining and crossing in the void. They also want to strive for the inheritance left by the God Lei Tiansheng. Even if it is a little bit of good, it will certainly be a magic power that can make them become the masters of Kyushu in the future.


    Ancient Tianzong, the disciples of the Seven Star hall are not willing to fall behind at the moment. They are already in front of them and want to rush in.


    "Slow down!"


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink and stopped the ancient Tianzong and the disciples of the Seven Star Hall who wanted to save them.


    In the open space ahead, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse felt an abnormal breath fluctuation, in which there was a breath of destruction spreading.


    "Boom!"


    Sure enough, just after the first batch of 2000 or 3000 people rushed into the space, suddenly a dazzling thunder came down at the entrance of the space, and destruction came.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Among the thousands of people competing for each other, thousands of people suddenly had no time to cry out, and they immediately died. They didn''t know how to die, leaving no trace at all, as if the thousands of people had never appeared before.


    You know, there were thousands of people who were destroyed in a moment, among them, there were several round wuzuns in the mountain gate, and even several Nirvana martial statues existed!


    Their top accomplishments are all overlords and powerful ones in the mountain gate, but they are vulnerable to attack at the entrance and have no power to block them!


    But strange is, a total of two or three thousand people, the remaining half is safe and sound rushed in.


    Those who rushed in safe and sound were young men and women of the younger generation, as well as some young middle-aged men and women.


    "It''s true that only the younger generation can enter shenlei mansion. I''m afraid that those who surpass Huajia''s will be banned and killed if they want to enter."


    In the void, qizun''s eyes were shocked and murmured: "with such a big arm, the supernatural power of the past six months, the God of thunder and heaven deserves its reputation. That was the terrible person who shocked the existence of the heaven and earth at the beginning."


    "Only the younger generation can go in and fight for chance!"


    As the spirits of the thousands of powerful people were all gone, they just let the people around them slightly stagnate. Then some old people of the Mountain Gate said the mystery, and those young people suddenly continued to rush in."Bang bang bang!"


    In the crowd, there were several old people who wanted to fish in troubled waters. In fact, they had been practicing for half a year, but they just got close to it, and they were merciless to kill them. They didn''t escape.


    "God thunder heaven saint, how can let a group of people with no potential enter the mansion to get inheritance."


    In the middle of the sky, some young people of the eight clans spoke, and the mount they rode on was also a young ORC. Then the mount roared like thunder and rushed into the entrance.


    "Young Fu, be careful


    Qi Zun raised his head and told Du Shaofu that he hoped his disciples could get the benefits of the God Lei Tian Sheng. After all, he was a terrible strong man who could shake the past and shine the present.


    "Little brother Shaofu, I''ll give you huan''er and chipeng."


    Huang Tian Bao also told Du Shaofu to give LAN Huan and Chi Peng to Du Shaofu.


    "Go


    Du Shaofu nodded to the wild leopard, and then indicated to Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, lanhuan and chipeng that there was no danger ahead. When he unfolded his body, he also crossed the space.


    "Wait for me!"


    Sima Muhan drinks delicately, and his feet are full of mysterious Qi. He immediately pursues Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing LAN Huan go away with Du Shaofu, Jin Meimu shows a chill and waves his hand slightly. Many young orcs are also swept away.


    At the moment, many people have already broken into it. It is a vast space, but there are electric arcs everywhere.


    "This is a big space, like a small world!"


    Rushing into the space, there are already dense figures ahead. The eight young people and strange birds and animals have rushed forward. Sima Muhan sighs with lavender eyes.


    Originally outside the entrance, looking at the distant area of ancient buildings seems very close.


    When we arrived here, we found that the continuous buildings seemed to be at the end of the building, which was far away.


    In the surrounding mountains, there are still a lot of broken walls and ruins, and there are runes moving faintly.


    Outside the entrance, the dense crowd is still rushing in, and there are strong orcs rushing in.


    They all want to get a big chance in the first place. They don''t want to be preempted.


    "I feel the treasure. There are countless miraculous drugs and countless natural materials and earth treasures in it."


    Du Xiaoyao, standing on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, said that Xu squinting his pale golden eyes to look for treasures. This kind of work is his inborn talent against heaven.


    "Go."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu immediately drank lightly, spread himself out and swept away.


    "Go


    Outside the entrance of shenlei mansion ruins, a dense crowd is still pouring in. The entrance is not small, but it can''t help so many people rush in. In the breath explosion, some people are affected and fall from the air. Some people directly start to clear the obstructions and force them to cross.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1104

    "Those who stand in my way will die!"


    A terrible fierce bird flapped its wings, where a life was torn and rushed into the entrance.


    In the crowd, leaving Chihuang in the East, the disciples of the Dalan cult gathered behind, and the runes broke out. No one dared to stop them.


    Zhu Xue, Guo Ming, and other disciples of Xuanfu gate have already arrived at the entrance.


    Shen Yan looks at the distant buildings in front of him. His eyes are blazing. He also wants to get the great opportunity of the God Lei Tiansheng.


    Above Kyushu, the young generation among the top forces have already rushed into the entrance.


    There is no limit to a hundred Li, including Yue Zheng Tong Xuan, Mu Qing Ge, Feng Wu Xie, Mu Jian Chen and so on.


    "Die!"


    A fierce beast was smashed and turned into a blood fog. In the blood mist, a young man came out. His eyes were full of the spirit of heaven and earth, without any impurities. They were clear but deep. They were looking at the vast buildings in front of them.


    The young man''s skin is like jade, his long hair is hanging on his shoulders, and his body is slender. Standing there, he is like a man of heaven, and no one dares to stop him.


    Not far away, a young man dressed in white won the snow. Under his thick eyebrows, his eyes were like the babbling spring water, and his temperament was warm as the wind. In front of him, there was a blood mist, many corpses, and full of evil spirit.


    The young man was very handsome. His nose hung like a gall, his body was straight, and his ruddy mouth was slightly raised. He was more romantic and unrestrained in his temperament. He murmured, "that thing should be in the shenlei mansion."


    "That''s the Qin devil Shangguan Qixian. Don''t provoke him. He''s not as fierce as Du Shaofu."


    Many people around him looked at the young man in white clothes like snow, avoiding driving one after another.


    In the void, there is a woman quietly emerging, her skin is like coagulated fat, that white with pink, seems to be able to wring out of the water. She is followed by several attendants, all of them are beautiful girls.


    "Shenlei mansion, there should be some good things."


    The woman''s eyes are like water, it seems that she can see through everything. Her skirt is flying like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks among people. Her mouth draws up a smile, which is as ethereal and gorgeous as fireworks.


    Not far away from the void, Jiang Ruolin, jiuchongling, nameless and so on, all emerge into the sky. After a little stagnation, they are all swept to the front space.


    Outside leiming mountain, there is a towering mountain, and there is no reason to distort the surrounding void.


    On the peak, there are dozens of figures standing among them. An old man in yellow robe, with thunder in his eyes, is the old man of the demon sect. More than ten people around him are wearing hats and robes, showing the mysterious generation.


    "Emissary, Du Shaofu has grown stronger and stronger. Why didn''t we do it before?"


    The old man of Yin Lei asked a voice wrapped in thunder light in front of him at the moment. He did not know why there was some real fear in his heart for Du Shaofu. Every time he met, the boy''s strength could be greatly enhanced. If it went on like this, sooner or later he would be able to reach a terrible situation.


    "There are people in the dark in ancient Tianzong. The three of them are also there. We can''t move the boy now."


    Thunder light on the body of the lightning flash, said: "the devil Temple Lord has entered, will naturally deal with that boy, the God of thunder heaven Saint inheritance, is also a matter of contention."


    "The nine people have come, and there are also people from the Phoenix family. I''m afraid it''s a fight between the dragon and the tiger. The Lord moocha..."


    "Do you dare to doubt the Lord moksha?"


    Thunder light shadow of the thunder wave, thunder light fight shot, so that the Yin thunder old man suddenly shut up, whole body without a reason a tremor.


    "For the younger generation above Kyushu, no one knows that the Lord moocha has done it. If not, the master would have done it long ago. Only the younger generations in shenlei mansion are worthy of the move, but the younger generation, let alone the ordinary ones, will not have much pressure even if they are the strongest."


    "The Lord moksha is extraordinary."


    Yin Lei old man accosted and nodded, and then asked, "emissary, what should I do with Fenglei of the summer Marquis? He is also in front of him at the moment."


    "Fenglei of Xiahou has already stepped into nine stars. At the moment, there are famous Jimo officials and holy array prodigies. They can''t do it, but they can''t do it for long. When the other strong men in the sect finish their work, none of them can escape."


    Lei Guang''s figure looked at the old man of Yin Lei, and his voice was a little fierce. He said, "you''d better pray that this time the Lord moocha can recover yinluotun soul thunder successfully, otherwise, you will know the consequences."


    Hearing the speech, the old man of Yin Lei suddenly showed a frightful look. He was clear about the rules of teaching.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Go ahead..."


    The dense crowd is still pouring into the space entrance of shenlei mansion. The crowd is all over the mountains and the young orcs are scrambling to rush in.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Under the low and dull noise, someone shot. A drunk middle-aged man with disordered hair looked like a drunken ghost, but he killed several middle-aged people with lightning flashes."Who is your excellency? Dare you attack my Tiandao sect?"


    On one side of the line-up, the last middle-aged man who completed the top cultivation of wuzun protected hundreds of young disciples behind him. His eyes were horrified. I don''t know why the drunken middle-aged man suddenly appeared to attack them, killing them fiercely and cleanly!


    "I just want to remind you that my son is still alive."


    The drunken middle-aged opened his mouth gently. When the voice finally fell, his figure was already extremely ghostly. In front of the middle-aged man who was at the top of the complete martial arts statue, a thunder light palm print fell on the heavenly cover.


    "Bang!"


    Thunder light exploded rampant, that middle-aged simply did not know what happened, muddleheaded was killed by the town, dead in peace.


    After killing the peak middle-aged wuzun, the drunken middle-aged left. He didn''t give a look to the younger generation of daozong that day.


    The young male and female disciples of tiandaozong were stunned and stupefied one by one, unable to recover for a long time.


    Many eyes around him took a cool breath. I didn''t know where the terrible drunkard came from, but his strength was so strong and terrible. Being able to enter the space of shenlei mansion, it was enough to prove that he was not old enough.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The precious medicine" golden soul grass "is enough to refine the elixir above the satisfactory level."


    Under a dry cliff, full of golden rays, Du Shaofu picked a spirit grass with golden light shining in the crevice of the cliff.


    "It''s delicious. It''s really good."


    Du Xiaoyao is not far away, will be a piece of dark rock in the mouth, crunchy chewing crisp sound.


    "That''s ten thousand years of thunder and light iron. It''s enough for making magic weapons. Du Xiaoyao, you black sheep." Du Shaofu is distressed. Du Xiaoyao''s food is an absolute treasure.


    "I''ve found a cure, too."


    Not far away, Du Xiaoqing also pulled out a miraculous drug, strong energy fluctuations, immediately into the mouth.


    Red Peng, blue magic, swallow star, little tiger are not willing to lag behind, find the elixir first put into the mouth again.


    "Dirty stuff, a bunch of scum."


    Du Shaofu was so upset that he immediately collected the elixir around him into his heaven and earth bag.


    "Whoosh..."


    On the top of the cliff, there are many figures falling down. They are all young people who rush into the space of shenlei mansion.


    "It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. Let''s go. Don''t make trouble!"


    Some people found that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was already here. Where did he dare to fight for the treasure, he immediately nodded and grinned, then spread out his body and left in a hurry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1105

    After collecting many miraculous herbs from the cliff, Du Shaofu, tunxing, Xiaohu, lanhuan and others also left.


    After entering the space of the Fang Shen Lei mansion, Du Shaofu did not take Dong Li Diao and Lin Weiqi to pass through. It was not necessarily the best arrangement to protect them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    The deep explosion continued to resound through this space. A broken wall straddled a valley. There was a faint Rune filled with thunder and lightning, like a treasure appeared.


    It''s just that at this moment, the valley is full of blood and bodies, and everyone wants to rush into it.


    "Grab it!


    "Roar


    The orcs roar and scream, and the cry of killing is earth shaking. The treasure makes all living creatures kill crazily.


    "Evil animal, you dare to move my disciple of Camel Mountain."


    A middle-aged man drank a big hammer in his hand and bombarded a huge scale beast. The terrible breath fluctuated and made the sky swell.


    The middle-aged man on the other side of the river has a level of cultivation. His whole body breath is terrible. When he swings it, he can take runes to the sky.


    "How about killing them?"


    The scale and the beast spew human words and cried out. The scales were upside down and filled with runes. The fierce breath was pounding. One man and one beast fought fiercely, and it was hard to distinguish between the two.


    "Go


    Finally, someone rushed into the debris under the valley, and a large crowd of people came in one after another, hoping to get a chance in the debris filled with sunlight.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, just after someone stepped into the debris, the valley suddenly flashed and thundered, the lightning interwoven, and the thunder suddenly came.


    As soon as the crowd came in, it turned into smoke, or it was all turned into pieces by the thunder.


    The middle-aged man and the Lepidoptera, who were fighting, did not escape the sudden killing and were directly destroyed in the valley.


    "It was close. Fortunately, we didn''t go in."


    Swallowing star looked at the debris in front of him from afar. At the moment, he had been razed to the ground and ashes after the killing and looting. He was frightened. Fortunately, he was stopped by the hall master and didn''t rush in.


    Du Shaofu looked ahead, fighting all around, killing and robbing constantly. In order to fight for opportunities and gain benefits, Du Shaofu''s blood flowed into a river. This time, he did not know how many living creatures would be buried and how many people with superb natural features would fall into the sky.


    "The magic army has its own master. Who dares to fight for it


    In the distance, there was a big drink like thunder. A tall and straight young man was holding a long stick filled with thunder light. His whole body was full of runes and shining eyes. The air waves were flying in the sky and sweeping all directions, which shocked many living creatures.


    However, the single long stick of thunder was enough to reach the level of magic weapon, which caused many outstanding young men and women to compete with each other and did not give up easily.


    Finally, under the continuous attack and many magical powers, the upright young man was finally killed by the crowd around and turned into blood mist.


    Lei Guanglong stick continues to be contested, fierce fighting, blood flow, do not know who will eventually fall into the hands of.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu did not interfere, and Du Xiaoyao continued on the road, toward the distant buildings.


    Du Shaofu was also cautious all the way. There were murders everywhere. He didn''t dare to be careless.


    And Du Xiaoyao, along the way for the search for treasures, is simply pulling hatred.


    Fortunately, with Du Shaofu''s reputation for ferocity, no one dared to fight for the treasures even if someone saw them in the process of obtaining the treasures. On the contrary, they were afraid that Du Shaofu would attack them and avoided them at a distance.


    "If you don''t deserve to have this treasure, the one who goes to the front will die!"


    In a barren mountain, there is an electric arc surging. A young man and a woman from eight families took a rare bird and beast to seize a treasure.


    It''s an antique jade bowl, full of runes, with lightning and thunder in its mouth, like a sea of thunder. It''s an absolute treasure.


    Around the youth, at the moment are dare to anger and dare not say, those people''s strength is too strong, around a lot of people left a body, can only leave bitterly.


    "Boom


    In front of a cliff, the ground cracked and a huge mountain peak gushed out. The terrible breath made the creatures around tremble.


    "It''s a stone demon cow, a terrible monster. I''m afraid it''s on the other side of the animal kingdom!"


    When all the huge peaks appeared, someone exclaimed.


    It turns out that the huge mountain is actually a terrible stone demon cow, which is a kind of monster with high blood level. The number is extremely rare, and it is almost the strongest blood vein among the cattle clan.


    "This fruit is mine!"


    The stone demon cow roars, its whole body is like a rock, the rune fluctuates, its pupils emit fierce light, and there is a foot triangle on its head, and the middle corner is the sharpest.


    It is said that the middle corner of the stone magic cow has a natural magic pattern, which can penetrate everything and has terrible power.


    "Evil animal!"


    A light drink, after the figure across the sky fall, not afraid of stone magic cattle!"Tiny human, seek death!"


    The stone demon cow was angry, glowing all over, releasing the evil spirit. The huge body rushed away, as if to crush the void, and directly collided with the captured figure.


    However, the figure did not retreat but went forward, and was not afraid of the stone magic cow. He patted the stone demon cow at a distance.


    "Boom


    At that time, before the figure''s palm print, there was Rune energy rolling along with the energy of heaven and earth, which made the void boil. It directly collided with the mountain like giant stone magic cow, but it directly overturned the huge body of the stone demon cow and flew away.


    "Pooh


    The huge stone demon cow fell down the cliff, and the blood gushed out from the cliff. It was as vulnerable as a blow.


    In front of the cliff, a magic fruit fell into the hands of the figure. He was a very handsome young man. His face was like a well-made one. His lips were like cherry blossoms. The arc angle of his lips was also perfect. He seemed to be smiling all the time.


    But the smile on the corner of the youth''s mouth, with a trace of fun, showing a little bad taste.


    But the smile on his face was so beautiful that it seemed dangerous and evil. They coexisted with a complex temperament.


    The young man was about to leave after receiving the fruit. Suddenly, there was a light voice saying, "hand in the fruit, can you leave?"


    "Roar


    With the fall of the voice, the beast roared like thunder and roared in the sky. Twenty or thirty people came by strange birds and animals.


    It was one of the eight people who had just spoken. He was an extraordinary and proud young man. He was very powerful and detached.


    Junlang youth looked at the group of young men and women, lips still maintain a smile, whispered softly: "strategists."


    "Turn over the fruit


    Seeing that the other party was actually unresponsive, the leading youth raised his eyes slightly and looked fierce.


    "Defeat me and give it to you


    Said the young man in a soft voice, standing in the void, not moved.


    "If you want to seek abuse, I will help you!"


    The leading youth of the political strategist drank heavily, stamped his feet on his mount, and suddenly his figure shot out. The ancient atmosphere was incomparable, and the level of cultivation of wuzun realm was not reserved. He directly killed Xiang Junlang youth.


    "I don''t know what kind of strategists you''ve learned."


    Junlang youth hand, figure such as electricity, immediately and political strategist leader youth fight together.


    The fight between the two men instantly stimulated all kinds of fantastic magic means, so that the cliffs collapsed, boulders turned into vermicelli, and many creatures around them avoided one after another.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1106

    The young man of political strategist wanted to trample the handsome young man, but only after the fight did he know that the handsome young man was unfathomable. No matter what kind of magic power he exerted, the other side could crack it.


    "Boom!"


    These two people fight, the whole cliff space around the runes surging, as if that side of the space is to be torn apart.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two avatars are in general, and they have fought no less than 30 moves.


    "I''ve played enough with my careless strength. It seems that the strategists are getting better and better over the years. I really think that no one in Kyushu can deal with your families any more."


    Junlang''s light voice came out, and he had no intention to fight again. His body began to shine and suddenly sent out a dazzling rune.


    The void suddenly trembled, and the terrible breath broke out. The palm of the handsome young man suddenly became crystal clear, and then turned into a jade seal.


    The jade seal seems to have penetrated the space and landed on the leading youth of the political strategist with a strange speed.


    "Boom


    With one blow and one palm, the void was split by Sheng Sheng Zhen, and the towering Rune made the living creatures dare not get close to it.


    "Pooh


    The youth of the strategist was shaken off in the fury, and the blood gushed from his mouth.


    Junlang young people no longer speak, start to figure, and then go away.


    "Who is that young man, so strong, seems to be able to go after the demon king Du Shaofu. Why is he unknown among the Twelve Gods?"


    "There are a lot of younger generation of strong people, they do not publicize, there is no one worthy of their action, naturally will not easily move, so they are silent and nameless, but do not rule out the existence of adverse weather, they are very amazing."


    Around the crowd who did not dare to get close to the shock, there is a exclamation voice out.


    That handsome young man''s strength is too strong, then the strongest person in the big family is not an opponent at all. What an amazing strength it is, but also a perverted talent!


    In the whole space of shenlei mansion, countless miraculous herbs, natural materials and earth treasures have been bred in countless years. There are also treasures that should be left by shenlei Tiansheng, which caused great wars and endless battles among all parties. Countless talents were buried and fallen.


    In this kind of struggle, people are lured by treasures and move slowly. It seems that they are far away from the buildings in the middle, but they have not reached the goal for several days.


    "How tragic, the God Lei Tiansheng is really cruel enough. Is it intentional to put so many treasures in it to fight for the world''s creatures to death?"


    On a mountain peak, Du Shaofu looked around. In the past few days, he got countless miraculous drugs and many treasures. However, he also saw too many bloody battles. There were dead bodies everywhere, howling and howling.


    "The strong survive and progress, while the weak become stepping stones and fish. Natural selection is inevitable."


    Swallowing star is to be more indifferent, without any pity, all of which are normal for him.


    "The strong are the king, the weak are the fish. Natural selection is the natural principle."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and there was no pity in his clear eyes. From the beginning of Shicheng to the present, Du Shaofu knew all these things since he was a child.


    However, looking at the bloody battle in all directions, Du Shaofu seemed to have some thoughts and thoughts, as if he had felt something.


    Du Shaofu and others continue to set out. In this space, many ruins have ancient traces, which show that the extraordinary years before the endless years are recorded.


    In this space, we are still fighting, and no one has let go of any treasure.


    God thunder heaven saint is too strong, that is the existence of the ancient and modern, to get any chance of him, is enough to cross the four sides, so no one is willing to give up any chance.


    The whole Kyushu, the eight families, the demon domain and all the young people are gathering together to fight for it. It''s so fierce.


    Of course, there is no one to stop for the treasures all the way. The final destination is still the vast buildings.


    "Where is this place? I felt the treasure. I thought it was a lot of natural materials and treasures. How could I just have a few Taoist tools?"


    A very hidden Canyon, vast, crisscross, in one of the valleys, there is a small mottled ancient palace building, its dust is thick, full of traces of years. Du Xiaoyao chewed a Taoist instrument in his mouth, and stammered. He picked up a worn-out Futon in the central hall and looked at it carefully. After confirming that it was not a treasure, it was still there On one side.


    "Let''s go. Although this place is not ordinary, it''s not strange. There are several high-quality Taoist tools that have existed for a long time


    Looking at the mottled palace, Du Shaofu seemed to feel something. It was very ethereal. But after a careful inspection, he determined that there was nothing else, he said to the crowd. Then, the party spread out their bodies and jumped out of the palace to leave the hidden gorge.


    "Be careful!"All of a sudden, just after his figure had just swept out of the hall and stepped into the air, Du Shaofu suddenly gave a light drink. In his clear eyes, he suddenly burst into the golden light.


    Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, chipeng, Du Xiaoqing, lanhuan, tunxing, Xiaohu were on guard and immediately surrounded Du Shaofu.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu, the yuan God is not weak. It seems that Yin Luo Tun soul thunder is on you?"


    The faint voice fell, and then a handsome young man slowly fell from the void. His face was like a well-designed one. The smile at the corner of his mouth contained a trace of fun and a little bad taste.


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu suddenly looked at the handsome young man and asked, "name in the newspaper?"


    "My name is moocha. I come from the demon sect. You are qualified to fight with me!"


    When a young man speaks, the arc angle of his lips is perfect. He seems to be smiling all the time. This smile is dangerous and evil, which makes his breath complicated.


    "Du Xiaoyao, swallow the star, you go first, the last round!"


    Listening to what he called the magic temple, Du Shaofu''s eyes were firmly fixed on his body, and he said to Du Xiaoyao and tunxing.


    "Good."


    Du Xiaoyao didn''t say much, but seemed to feel something. He immediately motioned to Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, and chipeng, and then swept away.


    Seeing Du Xiaoyao and others leave, the magic brake still smiles, without any hindrance, but his eyes always fall on Du Shaofu''s body and smiles.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath when he felt that Du Xiaoyao and others were far away. He felt that the young man named moocha was very strong. At least, he would not be under the Dragon nine. There was a dangerous breath, but he had to go far beyond long Jiu. Therefore, Du Xiaoyao and others left and could let go of a war.


    When he met the people of the demon sect, he still came for himself. Du Shaofu knew that a great war was inevitable.


    "Now you should be able to rest assured."


    Mo Cha looked at Du Shaofu. The wind was light.


    "Yes, it''s time to fight!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much. There was no need to say much about this situation. The golden light of his eyes became more and more intense. In an instant, the golden light was shining brightly, and his figure turned into a flash of golden light, and then he made a direct move.


    With Du Shaofu''s help, the surrounding golden light is boiling, and some animals can urge it. A dark cloud Chijiao burst into a green and red light, just like a living creature, sweeping and killing to the magic temple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1107

    "It''s not weak. It''s much better than the people sent by those families."


    The magic Temple restrained the smile that existed at any time. On his handsome face, his expression suddenly became fierce. His whole body was swept by the runes, and the secret patterns of the talisman were flashing. The breath was terrible. He also urged the animal energy. A huge ghost of a strange beast rushed out fiercely and fought with Xuanyun Chijiao virtual shadow.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of starlight, and the profound meaning of the stars urged him to fall down.


    Under that terrible pressure, everyone''s soul throbbed, almost kneeling down.


    For the terrible mystery of the stars, this is a kind of innate awe, which comes from the blood of the soul and God, and wants to kneel for it.


    But the magic Chacha is not afraid, the body spreads the God awn, turns into the God ring, resists and goes.


    "Undead grass!"


    "Dongming grass!"


    Du Shaofu was ferocious. Driven by the profound meanings of undead grass and Dongming grass at the same time, the golden winged ROC expanded behind his back, and then continued to attack fiercely, opening and closing in a big way.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    "Baquan do!"


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    A terrible attack swept through and threatened the world, destroying and razing large canyons to the ground.


    This terrible dynamic power attracted countless figures from all directions and watched from afar.


    A set of ancient armor is covered in front of the body, and there is an air of enchantment, which steals out of the arc. The bright and dazzling Rune diffuses out of itself, forming a frozen void around the body.


    The terrible breath shakes nine days, and the magic temple is like the lower boundary of the demon king.


    At the moment, a demon king and a demon king are fighting each other fiercely, which makes people tremble in the distance.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    When the two men fought, the distance between the two was over a hundred feet. The onlookers did not dare to get close to them. However, some of the unlucky ones were affected. Some of them even split up and turned into blood mist. Some of them just escaped from the original spirit.


    "Who is that mysterious young man who can fight with Du Shaofu, the demon king?"


    The onlookers attracted from all directions were shocked. It was incredible that someone could fight the demon king Du Shaofu. It was incredible that there were still people in the same generation who could compete with Du Shaofu.


    "It''s not weak as expected. It''s even more powerful than I thought it would be!"


    In the chaotic space, runes fly out, the space explodes, the magic brake comes out in the air, and the hair is flying behind. There is an indescribable danger and evil.


    At the moment, the magic temple is just like a real demon king, walking towards Du Shaofu step by step, and his power distorts the emptiness in all directions.


    "You''re just on the other side of wuzun territory!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and the magic Temple of the demon sect was only on the other side of the wuzun realm. However, its terrible strength was even stronger than that of long Jiu. How terrible was his arrogance.


    "You are proud enough to let me do my best!"


    His colleagues, with their voices coming out, took themselves as the center, and the dazzling runes burst out, just like the stars falling down from the Milky way. They were just like meteorites colliding with Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the shadow of the magic Temple passed by, and the terrible energy swept through all directions, hitting Du Shaofu, imprisoning a large void. It seemed to be able to keep time and space still, so that many onlookers were imprisoned in it, keeping a dull posture, and all of them showed the color of fear.


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the ROC''s golden wings spread out, shattering the solidified void, incarnating the golden light demon, and directly collided with each other.


    All around the recovery of the void, the dull people suddenly shudder, the creepy rapid retreat, everyone''s original spirit is pouring out of deep fear, the original God in trembling millet.


    "Boom!"


    The collision between moosha and Du Shaofu caused a large area of space to burst into pieces, and some of the space was rippled into pieces.


    At the moment, the two men fought fiercely to the end, but both began to fight with physical strength.


    All of us know that Du Shaofu''s flesh is terrible, but now what makes people shocked is that the flesh of the devil''s temple is also that kind of abnormal, and it can''t be under Du Shaofu.


    After several hours of fighting, Du Shaofu and the magic temple were exhausted.


    It seems that both of them have a very mysterious tacit understanding, but they do not stimulate the pulse soul and martial pulse.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure wrapped in Jin Guangzhen retreated. His body was scarred and his breath was disordered.


    Compared with Du Shaofu''s original imagination, moocha is definitely the strongest opponent Du Shaofu has met since his debut. Du Shaofu has no choice but to respect the other side.


    "Pedaling!"


    The magic brake was wrapped in the body armor, and the armor also retreated in a straight line. The armor on his body was cracked, and his breath was weak. He looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were shining with lightning.


    Two people stand against each other, send out a terrible breath, a demon king, a demon king, double demons!


    "Yinluotun soul thunder will be on you for a few days. When the curtain comes to an end, you and I will have a real decisive battle."The magic brake voice falls, the figure turns to sweep empty to leave, Ju is not planning to fight again.


    No one found that after the magic brake turned around, the armor on his chest cracked again, and finally a mouthful of blood overflowed. It was Du Shaofu''s baquan do wound.


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop him. At the moment when the magic brake left, there was a dull hum in his throat. A breath of pale gold blood overflowed the corner of his mouth. However, the blood in his mouth was swallowed into his throat, and his face became pale.


    After that, Du Shaofu didn''t stop and left.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, has gone away all year round. Are they even?"


    The onlookers in the distance marveled that the two terrible demons had gone.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu appeared on a mountain peak. His breath was restrained. He had just fought with mocha without winning or losing. They were both defeated.


    "Demon religion!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of essence, and the magic temple was very strong. Both of them were martial masters on the other side. However, he was able to lose both sides with himself.


    Although he did not activate the pulse and soul, nor did he use the thunder and martial pulse and Zijin tianque, Du Shaofu knew in his heart that there were definitely still some means not used in the magic temple.


    The pulse soul and martial pulse of the magic temple are definitely not simple. If they really want to continue to fight, that is, they should do their best to fight for the battle of life and death, and then some people will die.


    However, the winner will definitely be extremely miserable. In that case, he will definitely become the target of public criticism, and he will lose the opportunity to completely fight for the inheritance of God thunder and heavenly sage.


    "This man is too strong!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. In a strict calculation, the magic temple was definitely the first enemy of his generation in his life. Even long Jiu was far from his opponent.


    After taking the pills and taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu did not stop more and did not spend more time on breathing and breathing.


    Because in the vast building ahead, the inheritance of the God Lei Tian Sheng is likely to be in it. Du Shaofu didn''t have much time to delay. Besides, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao are also waiting for themselves in front.


    "Roar..."


    In this space, chaos is everywhere at the moment, treasures are born everywhere, miraculous drugs are breeding, and there are endless wars and rivers of blood everywhere.


    A large number of orcs are strong in the sky, and fierce beasts leap over the mountains and forests. They are also fighting for all kinds of treasures and opportunities.


    Whenever there is a miraculous Medicine found, there will be a wave of human practitioners flocking to fight for the final bloody battle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1108

    On the way to the vast building, Du Shaofu appeared in a battle field for treasures. His hair was black and his eyes were shining with gold.


    Many young men and women, as well as some middle-aged people, who were fighting for the treasures, saw Du Shaofu, the demon king, and began to retreat one after another.


    A demon king who dare to kill the Dragon nine and the nine big families, they dare not provoke.


    "Leiling Xuezhi, this is it!"


    Du Shaofu picked a glossy ganoderma grass in a cave. The rich energy made people feel it all over the world. It was like lightning and thunder.


    Leiling Xuezhi, which is a rare treasure medicine, can be used as a pill material above the level of Hunyuan honorific products. It is priceless and can not be described as precious.


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu was about to swallow the medicine with a smile on his face. Suddenly, the space in front of him fluctuated and the animal roared incessantly. Hundreds of births broke through the onlookers.


    That is a lot of young Orc men and women, some even directly into the body.


    It seems that these orcs have formed an alliance into a huge lineup, forming an absolutely terrifying force.


    Leiling Xuezhi is also an important treasure for the orcs. Hundreds of pairs of pupils are looking at the leiling Xuezhi in Du Shaofu''s hands, and their eyes are red and hot.


    "Du Shaofu, you and the youth have been both defeated in the first battle. Now I''m afraid it''s the end of our tether. If you give Lei Ling Xuezhi to us, we won''t embarrass you!"


    A snow-white wolf looked at Du Shaofu and said, "he is the leader. He is at the top of the other side of the animal kingdom. He is the middle-aged generation of the orcs. He is the absolute king of the wolf family and eats the soul of the snow wolf.".


    "Do you think I can only let you fish and meat now?"


    Du Shaofu sneered and swallowed leiling Xuezhi into his mouth. His voice was calm and he said, "if you want to find someone dead, come up!"


    "He is absolutely at the end of his tether. He wants to take leiling Xuezhi to recover. He is pretending to be strong. He has just taken leiling Xuezhi, but the medicine has not been refined in his body. If he swallows Du Shaofu, he has leiling Xuezhi. His body is also a treasure, and he has a keel."


    The soul eating Snow Wolf roared and greedy was its nature. It was concluded that Du Shaofu had to swallow leiling Xuezhi directly at the moment. It was really the end. Now is the best time to make a move. If you miss this opportunity, there will be no next time. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has a great treasure.


    "Kill!"


    With the roaring voice of biting soul Snow Wolf falling, the young generation of orcs are all fighting together.


    "Boom!"


    At first, some monsters turned into huge mountain like noumenon and directly suppressed them. One move was the most powerful means. They joined hands to form a destructive offensive to suppress Du Shaofu to his death.


    You can imagine the power of hundreds of extraordinary orcs.


    They also know du Shaofu''s horror, so they don''t have any hands left.


    That terrible beast power, runes surging, lightning and thunder in the air, the surrounding mountains and rocks split, and the thunder and lightning roared in the air.


    "Evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was still, and two golden light pipes shot out of his eyes. In an instant, dazzling talismans and secret patterns were arranged and condensed behind his back, and Dapeng''s golden wings pointed directly at him.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the domineering momentum swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, and Fu Dapeng''s golden wings streamed over his back, and his glory filled him like a roc flapping his wings and soaring for nine days!


    "Boom!"


    The terrible power of the hundreds of beasts swept over Du Shaofu, and under the terrible momentum, they broke the rocks around Du Shaofu into powder.


    All over the sky, the dust and gravel burst, the ground cracks cracked, the boulders exploded, and continuously turned into dust


    "Xumi fantasy!"


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    In his eyes, the mysterious patterns of talisman and the golden wings of the ROC behind him urged "the ROC comes to the Ninth Heaven", and the golden glow in the sky is blooming, and the momentum is frightening.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu arrived like a real golden winged ROC bird, bearing the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC family. He swept across the sky with his wings to suppress, open and close, destroy the dead and suppress everything.


    "Boom!"


    In such a terrifying battle, Du Shaofu swept all directions with one enemy, making the air like thunder, burst out with the Rune of coarse meal, and the light was as gorgeous as fireworks, making the whole sky bright.


    And behind the resplendent behind that kind of amazing pressure, like destruction, all around the world, all shaking.


    The space was torn, and the attacks of hundreds of orcs were destroyed in the fear of each eye.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A large number of monsters spew blood out of their mouths. Some of the weaker ones were suppressed into blood mist. In their eyes, they were full of incredible shock!


    In particular, under the terrible situation, such as the arrival of the real golden winged ROC, they could not resist the pressure,


    "roar!"


    With the roar of the tiger, the song of the dragon, the song of the turtle, and the sound of the wind and thunder, the blue and gold light is towering.


    At the same time, people only saw the sky broken, and a golden Rune wrapped sword fell on the body of the soul eating snow wolf.Under this sword, the head of the soul eating snow wolf is directly cut off.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu killed all directions. Every time his sword was swept out, there would be a huge monster with a different head, which was incomparable.


    Many huge monsters fall down like meteorites, falling heavily on the bottom, which can blow out a huge pit and Ravine on the ground.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu killed and killed the huge monster. The huge monster fell to the ground, and the cracks in the ground cracked in all directions and extended to the distance.


    Among the hundreds of monsters, only a few of them managed to escape. The rest were killed by Du Shaofu. They were heartbreaking and frightening as ever.


    All the most important treasures of the secret bones, blood and monsters were slowly collected by Du Shaofu.


    There were many spectators around, and their eyes were red. However, no one dared to come forward and plunder them. All of them were killed by Du Shaofu.


    In this space, their elders in the gate can''t protect them.


    After finishing everything and getting a great harvest, Du Shaofu then left, facing the huge building at last. It seemed that the front was not far away.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu saw too much blood and war.


    These young and extraordinary people of Kyushu and demon Kingdom, one by one, were caught in a great war in order to fight for the inheritance of the God thunder and heaven saint.


    Countless outside world are the most beautiful young generation, but there are some in it, and even the continuous sound of falling can not be heard.


    At last, more and more people came from all around, and large crowds of people were heading for the huge central building, which was about to appear in front of us.


    "This place is locked up. The higher the flight, the greater the pressure. The more inward, the greater the pressure. If you don''t reach the level of the Emperor Wu on the other side, it''s hard to get in front of you."


    In the dense crowd around, some people sent out a cry of alarm.


    Just outside that vast complex of buildings, the sky around it has been completely imprisoned, and the void is covered with seals.


    The closer we get, the more we feel that we are going deep into the mire. The speed is greatly reduced and the pressure is greatly increased. It takes a hundred times and ten times of the usual effort to move the body.


    "It''s such a powerful prohibition. It''s been so long, and it''s so magical. It''s worthy of being the residence of the God thunder god!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked around. There was a strange arc everywhere in the void. At the moment, the young generation of the top forces also killed here.


    In the crowd, Du Shaofu searched everywhere and finally felt the smell of Du Xiaoyao.


    "Are you all right? What about the man?"


    Just when Du Shaofu was about to find Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoyao had already appeared in front of him. Behind him, he was really tunxing, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, chipeng and lanhuan.


    "That man is very strong, and I can''t do anything about it."


    Du Shaofu said, looking around, many familiar figures also appeared. Jiuchongling, Jiang Ruolin, nameless and others were all in front, and there were also hundreds of miles of boundless, Le zhengtongxuan, and so on. At the moment, the most advanced were the young and middle-aged men and women of the eight ethnic groups who straddled strange birds and animals.


    "Huang ling''er!"


    At a low altitude not far away, Du Shaofu saw the chariot again. Huang ling''er''s graceful figure appeared in the crowd, rippling with colorful light, and her graceful figure was indistinct.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1109

    However, Du Shaofu was puzzled at the moment. It seemed that Huang ling''er had just had a big fight. Her body seemed to be wounded. Her breath was disordered, and she was stained with some blood.


    Not only that, Du Shaofu looked carefully at the people around him, including Bai Li Wu ya, Le Zheng Tong Xuan, and the younger generation of the eight. All of them had traces of injuries on their bodies, as if something had just broken out here.


    "What happened here?"


    Du Shaofu asked. Seeing that Du Xiaoqing and Xiao Hu were not hurt, he was relieved.


    "We also arrived not long ago. It is said that it is difficult to get in front of this place. Not long ago, a piece of lightning Rune was swept out, and some people were destroyed, and the stronger ones were also injured." Tun Xing said that they had not been here for a long time, so they escaped the disaster.


    "I finally found you."


    As soon as a voice fell, Sima Muhan''s shadow swept to him. He looked at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing and asked, "Xiaoqing, Du Shaofu, are you all right all the way?"


    "It''s OK."


    Du Xiaoqing shook her head. She didn''t encounter any danger along the way.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly, and Sima Muhan had some injuries, but the injury should not be serious, not serious.


    "It''s OK."


    Sima Muhan nodded to Du Xiaoqing and didn''t let Du Shaofu speak. Looking ahead, he said to Du Shaofu: "I''m not hurt. I''ve just been bitten by the restrictions here. This place should be the residence of shenlei Tiansheng. It''s said that the God Lei Tiansheng had three treasures, one weapon, one armor and one treasure, but no one knows about it. There are still some With the prohibition, it is possible that the treasures are hidden in front of us, but it is difficult for us to enter now. "


    "If the treasure of God thunder and heaven saint is obtained, it will be enough to Cross Kyushu."


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he felt a faint shiver in his heart. If the weapons and armor of the powerful men such as shenlei Tiansheng were obtained, what a great chance it would be.


    "Ah..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, there was a sudden scream in front of him, which made people''s hair stand on end and turn pale.


    "Here comes again. The prohibition is not stable, and those with low level of cultivation can''t break in at all." Sima Muhan frowned, and the rune broke out on her.


    Du Shaofu gazed at the front, and there was a large area of thunder and lightning. It was a large piece of lightning rune, just like thunder and lightning.


    Some people want to break into the lightning rune, but they are directly destroyed. Those lightning runes, even with a terrible swallowing power, can directly devour people.


    "Whoosh!"


    Before the lightning rune, suddenly a figure swept out, wrapped in the lightning rune, that was a very handsome young man, and then it was directly plundered into it.


    "How can he enter without being blocked by the Rune of thunder and lightning?"


    All around were shocked. The young man was able to break into it.


    "It''s magic brake!"


    Du Shaofu frowned. The young man who had just broken into it was the devil''s temple which had been defeated by both sides in the first world war with him not long ago. He was able to enter it easily.


    At the same time, the lightning Rune swept out, Du Shaofu''s yuan God trembled, and yinluotun soul thunder in the yuan God seemed to feel something and was eager to try.


    "I''ve learned that it''s a lightning rune. It''s an introduction to the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. If you want to get the inheritance of thunder and lightning, you should first be able to understand the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. If you understand the lightning rune, you can enter it."


    Du Shaofu suddenly understood something. He said to Sima Muhan and Du Xiaoyao. However, he felt the sound of Yin luotun''s soul thunder in the yuan God. A white lightning Rune swept out of his brow, and his body was swept out under pressure. He was shocked and shocked. The younger generation who crossed the big family also directly broke into the lightning rune.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, has also gone in!"


    Some people were surprised and didn''t know how to break into it. There might be treasures and inheritance left by the God Lei Tiansheng. They could not be vanquished by others. They were worried immediately.


    "The thunderbolt rune is a kind of profound meaning of thunder and lightning. If you understand it, you can enter it."


    Huang ling''er of the Phoenix clan whispered that she did not hide, but told all the people. Then her graceful figure directly broke into it.


    "Understand the Rune of thunder and lightning."


    Around innumerable young generation of outstanding, suddenly began to carefully understand the lightning rune.


    These young elites are the dragon and Phoenix among human beings. If the young people of orcs and Terrans are not enough to come here, how can their comprehension be poor.


    Just a moment later, there were eight young men and women wrapped in the lightning rune, and began to directly enter the Forbidden Space of thunder and lightning rune.


    Later, among the major forces, there were many young elites who broke into the thunderbolt Rune one after another, and they were never attacked by the lightning rune."I see."


    Sima Muhan seems to understand something. There are some fluctuations of lightning Rune in the lavender pupils, and then he enters the prohibition of lightning rune.


    "It''s a terrible ban. I can''t even get in."


    Du Xiaoyao was a little angry. His talent and magic power could not play a role in this thunder and lightning Rune prohibition.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the lightning Rune space, when Du Shaofu entered it, he found that the bright lightning Rune was more and more bright, and the pressure inside was also increasing. However, under the influence of yinluotun soul thunder in the yuan God, it seemed that he would not suffer much resistance in this space.


    "Magic brake."


    A moment later, Du Shao Fu saw the magic temple which had just broken into the thunder and lightning rune. Standing in the thunder and lightning rune, his eyes were waving with thunder light. He looked at the bright lightning Rune in front of him, and seemed to be understanding something.


    The magic brake is still blocked in this. You need to continue to understand the lightning Rune before you can move on.


    "Hi..."


    All of a sudden, the magic brake turned back, and he felt Du Shaofu and looked at him from afar.


    Four eyes are opposite, two people''s eyes are quite complex.


    Du Shaofu''s slight chill was wiped away, and he felt that the enchanted temple was still blocked and could not be further deepened. In front of him, there might be treasures left by the God Lei Tiansheng and even handed down.


    Du Shaofu knew that even if he did it himself, he would lose both sides.


    This is a war without result. It''s the most important thing to go in and look for treasures at this moment.


    So Du Shaofu turned around and broke into the thunder and lightning Rune with yinluotun soul thunder.


    Seeing Du Shaofu enter with ease, the devil''s eyes were puzzled, and then he continued to understand the lightning rune.


    In the lightning rune, Du Shaofu breaks into it. After a moment, Du Shaofu walks out into a huge square.


    This huge and vast square, three sides are continuous palaces, compared with any palace is more extensive and majestic.


    Large stretches of palaces stand up, and around the square there are many ferocious and powerful bronze statues,.


    The whole palace building is like a huge city, towering and magnificent, full of thunder and lightning runes everywhere. It is ancient and destroyed. It seems that it has passed through time and space and has existed for thousands of years.


    When Du Shaofu was shocked, suddenly, on the square in front of him, a streamer of light suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The woman in a long skirt, outlined a graceful and moving arc, at this time the face is very mediocre, although not ugly, but definitely not people want to see a second eye.


    "You''re here at last."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the woman''s eyes flickered.


    "Are you..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman who suddenly appeared, subconsciously wary, but he felt that he had a sense of deja vu. He could not help but look at the woman carefully.


    "Don''t you know me..."


    The woman smiles and looks at the young man in purple robe in front of her eyes. The ripples in her eyes fluctuate and sighs: "no wonder I look like this. Naturally, you can''t recognize me."


    [brothers and sisters, Xiao Yu owes one chapter yesterday, and there are two chapters missing today. It is estimated that we can''t finish three chapters today. There are too many things to do in these three days, and there are still things to be done tomorrow. Please say hello to you in advance. Please forgive me and wish you a happy may day. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1110

    After that, the woman handed a jade slip to Du Shaofu and said, "this is what uncle Tingxuan left for you. He has something to say to you. You need the power of thunder and martial pulse to open it."


    "My father..."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he was stunned and immediately took over the jade slips in the woman''s hands,.


    It was a jade slip of news, not a simple one. Du Shaofu found that, as far as the woman in front of him was concerned, there were prohibitions on it. Only special methods could be used to solve the problem.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, the jade slips on the palm of Du Shaofu''s palm were filled with thunder light and finally broken.


    "Hiss!"


    A dazzling streamer swept out of the jade slips, and then, like an open eye, swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes subconsciously, and then he felt himself in a misty space.


    Space ripple rippling, surrounded by dense fog, thunder wave.


    A figure appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes. It was a middle-aged man who seemed drunk. Under his disordered hair, he could see a smiling radian emerging from his lips. He gently stirred the disordered hair in front of his forehead, and a bright face appeared when he was pounding.


    "Daddy


    Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of him, although it was only a temporary figure formed by the strength of the original spirit, it was extremely illusory, but it also made Du Shaofu''s mind tremble. It was the drunkard father he came to look for this time, and he was his closest relative.


    "I almost knew you were here since you entered the Thunder Mountain."


    Du Tingxuan''s lips were very thin. He looked at Du Shaofu with a pure smile and a happy smile. He said, "this is a piece of news left by me. Some things can''t be said to you for the time being. Depending on the situation, you should have contacted the Legalists, and you know the situation of your mother and your sister, so I don''t need to explain it."


    After a pause, Du Tingxuan''s bright eyes gradually sharpened and said: "generally speaking, I opened shenlei mansion on purpose, and I also spread the news on purpose. The purpose is to attract people from Legalists and hope to see your sister Shaojing appear, but I didn''t expect that there would be no less Jing from several Legalists this time.


    At the moment, shenlei mansion has been opened. Now I have entered the real inheritance place of shenlei Tiansheng. I''m afraid it will take a long time to get out.


    What is left here is only some extraordinary treasures and some supernatural power inheritance left by the God Lei Tiansheng, which is already a treasure in this world.


    As far as I know, one of the three most extraordinary treasures of shenlei Tiansheng was left in this space. Even I can''t find it. I''ll leave it to someone.


    During this period of time, you should be careful. Although tiandaozong, guquanmen and other forces are not as good as the Legalists, they are all monsters, especially the dragon clan, which is better than the Legalists.


    When I get out of the pass, our father and son will go to the FA family in person, find your mother and your sister, and our family will be reunited.


    In addition, Zijin is a good girl. She''s a good girl. She''s very intelligent. It seems that she''s got a lot of opportunities these years. Even if you don''t mean to, you have to take care of her and return to stone city safely. We''ll have a chance to meet again... "


    As the voice fell, Du Tingxuan''s figure gradually disappeared and the surrounding space began to dissipate.


    "Zijin, what do you mean..."


    Du Shaofu''s mind was full of excitement, and then his eyes opened.


    "Have you seen uncle Tingxuan? He''s OK. He has gone to the real inheritance place."


    With Du Shaofu''s eyes opened, a clear voice came. The eyes of a woman in front of her seemed to be full of smoke, and her face was enough to be like an immortal. A graceful and moving arc was outlined under her long skirt, showing a fresh but slightly charming atmosphere, which was quite different from just now.


    "You You are Zijin. "


    Du Shaofu was stunned and looked at the woman in front of him. Then he suddenly came back to his senses,.


    The woman in front of her eyes, Du Shaofu can be regarded as recognizing it. She is Ye Zijin. At the beginning, the eldest daughter of the Ye family in Shicheng, and the whole Shicheng youth were chasing each other. When they went to tianwu college, they also left Shicheng and went out for a journey.


    Did not expect these years passed, ye Zijin is so beautiful and moving.


    "Do you recognize me at last?"


    Ye Zijin smiles and looks at Du Shaofu with dark and bright eyes. He says: "I didn''t expect that Du''s family was three young. Now he''s famous as a demon in Kyushu. It''s true that he has his father and his son."


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu smiles and looks at the woman in front of him. He feels that his breath is as hard to detect as that of Jiang Ruolin and Zhu Xue. It seems that ye Zijin has got a lot of opportunities outside these years. Then he opened his mouth and said, "Uncle Ye told me that if I saw you, I would take you back to Shicheng, You haven''t been back for years, which worries him"I''m unfilial, which worries my father."


    Smell speech, ye Zijin''s banishment immortal''s face immediately wry smile, then said: "I should also go back to a trip, do not know now whether the stone city has changed?"


    "Stone city or stone city, if you go back, Uncle Ye will be very happy."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. Suddenly, his voice didn''t fall completely. His face sank and he said to Ye Zijin, "the magic temple has finally come. If there is any change, you should be careful."


    "Who is moocha?"


    Ye Zijin asked. He looked at the space where thunder and lightning runes were forbidden behind him. Obviously, he felt that someone had understood the profound meaning of thunder and burst in.


    "The people of demon sect are very powerful."


    Du Shaofu simply said that he was the first person of his generation that he had met so far. Although he could not fall behind, he could never get the upper hand.


    "Whoosh!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the shadow of the magic temple has already wrapped in a faint lightning rune.


    when the magic Temple appeared, he just glanced over Du Shaofu, stayed on Ye Zijin for a long time, and then looked at the magnificent palace in front of him, and his eyes moved.


    "Whoosh..."


    Soon, there was a profound package of thunder and lightning within the thunder and lightning Rune ban. After the magic break, it was followed by Huang ling''er of the Phoenix clan, and then some visitors from the eight major families, including Zhou Yu, successively raided them.


    All the people who fell down from the square were amazed by the huge palace buildings in front of them.


    Later, Yue zhengtongxuan, Feng Wuxie, huazimo, Baili Wulian, and so on, the most top-notch young generation of Kyushu came one after another.


    From the East, Chihuang, jiuchongling, Zhu Xue, Jiang Ruolin, etc. come from afar.


    In the crowd, there were also some strange young men and women, who let Du Shaofu''s mind peep into him secretly. The breath hidden in his body was definitely not much lower than that of the wind and the boundless distance.


    "Shaofu."


    "Brother."


    Sima Muhan, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, lanhuan, chipeng, Xiaohu and Tun Xing all came together. They all fell on Du Shaofu''s side. Looking at Ye Zijin beside Du Shaofu at the moment, he was a little surprised, but then his eyes were attracted by the vast palace.


    Within the huge and vast palace, the secret lightning Rune began to spread out with a mysterious breath.


    "Zizi..."


    Above the space, large arc swimming, as if there is something to wake up, breath let people tremble.


    "The inheritance and treasures of shenlei Tiansheng must be hidden here. This is the real residence of shenlei Tiansheng."


    A young man spoke and his eyes trembled.


    they have been on the land for so long, and finally they have arrived at the real palace of God thunder.


    "Whoosh."


    Breath surging, shaking the space, immediately someone began to flash out like lightning, toward the front of the largest palace to rush.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the space trembled, and there was a terrible breath burst out. Some people shot at those who were faster than themselves in front of them. They didn''t want anyone to beat them in front of them, so they attacked the former.


    "Asshole!"


    The former is obviously not easy to be provoked. How can those who can get here at the fastest speed have weak ones? Suddenly, the former turns back, his eyes are filled with cold and begins to wave directly.


    "Let me go first."


    Huang ling''er also hands, the whole body is wrapped in the blazing colorful flame, but her goal is to take the lead in plundering out the magic brake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1111

    "Phoenix clan, you won''t be under dragon nine, but you can''t stop me!"


    The magic brake turns around, her eyes are cold and merciless, and she hands to huangling''er directly.


    "Your origin is mysterious, but your strength is strong, but you can''t go easily!"


    Huang ling''er said deeply and did not dare to be careless. She could feel the strength of the other side, and there was a dangerous smell on her body. In the condensation of her fingerprints, a fiery colorful flame swept out like a hurricane, just like a sea of fire to devour the magic temple.


    "Broken!"


    The magic Temple drinks, the breath vibrates in the void, mysterious runes flow, armor protects the body, and is not afraid of the terrible colorful flame.


    Huang ling''er''s eyes seem to be spreading out of the flame. The skin is filled with flame. The power of the flame burns and turns into the wings of a phoenix flame behind her. A supreme Orc breath breaks out and directly suppresses the devil.


    "Boom


    The whole body of the magic temple is full of thunder and lightning, which imprisons space and binds Huang ling''er.


    These two people fight, the moment is violent, let a person shock!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Eight families, Kyushu young generation of the peak of Le Zhengtong Xuan, a hundred miles boundless, wind without evil, and so on, are also instant scuffle together.


    They are all in order to be the first to enter the huge palace, so as to get the inheritance of the God Lei Tian Sheng and fight for the treasures!


    "Those who stand in my way will die!"


    There is a young man of eight families, covered with a rune war suit, all over the body burst out dazzling God light, holding a good magic weapon, to attack the front with all his strength.


    "Go


    At the same time, Du Xiaoyao seems to feel something at the moment. Because of the prohibitions, it can''t display its talent. It can only fight for it by itself. It turns into the body of golden ape, red Jiri horse and monkey. It''s full of golden light, breaking out the supreme power and attacking the front.


    "Is that the red Jiri macaque, a strange animal that only exists in the legend, how can it appear here?"


    Some people are shocked to see Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque. The rarer the existence is, the more difficult it will be.


    "Hula!"


    The wind is innocent, the white clothes are floating, and the frost is all over the sky, and the ice void is frozen.


    Zhou Yu''s opponent is a woman in the eight families. The old breath of the two people oppresses a small square. The breath breaks out and the struggle is hard to distinguish.


    Xiaohu, lanhuan, chipeng, Du Xiaoqing and tunxingdu have already made their move. They want to take advantage of the chaos and get a chance.


    This is the residence of God Lei Tian Sheng. Any treasure is earth shaking. Any kind of magic power can also make people proud of Kyushu.


    Sima Muhan also took part in the war.


    "Whoosh..."


    There have been a lot of young people who have come to understand the thunder and lightning Rune prohibition. They have been involved in the fierce battle even before they understand it.


    "Boom..."


    "Roar..."


    It''s a big war. It didn''t take long for some people to urge the pulse soul, use the martial pulse, and some orcs use the noumenon.


    This is a fierce war, imprisoning space, breaking through the void, the talisman secret pattern is bright and startling.


    Innumerable attack power collides the clang clang, the firelight spreads everywhere, as if wants to crush this side void.


    All people are fighting, who is close to the front will be besieged by countless attacks behind, and no one wants to go forward.


    Mo Cha and Huang ling''er are in a standoff, and the strongest generation of the eight families are restrained by each other, and no one wants to benefit from other families.


    Kyushu, beast domain and other strongest young generation, also each with all their strength.


    In order to compete for the God of thunder and heaven, all of us are ruthless, all eyes twinkle, only for the first to fight for the opportunity to get the most benefits.


    The war broke out, some blood poured out, and some of the top young people fell.


    "Those who stand in my way will die!"


    Du Shaofu also made a move. The ROC''s golden wings pushed him behind him. The purple gold sky que was in his hand. No one dared to stop him. Even the eight great men did not dare to stop him!


    "Boy, do you think you have no one to stop you?"


    Some people drank it. A young man with extraordinary martial arts stood in front of Du Shaofu. A faint mystery haunted him. He held half of the dead wood in his hand.


    Although the dead wood is withered, it is full of green light, and a terrible power distorts the space.


    The young man had golden hair and red robes, and his eyes were gorgeous. He was the Holy Son of the Dalan sect, Dongli Chihuang. He and Du Shaofu had a lot of inexplicable gratitude and resentment.


    "Kill!"


    Looking at Chihuang in the East, Du Shaofu didn''t say much at all. He directly killed him with his sword.


    "Good magic weapon, but you think you can still deal with me as you did at the beginning. I have the treasure of the past life. Jingtianmu is in hand. You can''t do anything to me again!"


    Dongli Chihuang drinks heavily. He has got the precious treasure of his previous life, jingtianmu, and Du Shaofu''s sword. The runes interweave and release waves of bright runes to resist Du Shaofu''s sword.


    Du Shaofu continued to use his sword. It was not just a sword move, but a martial art. It was transformed into a sword move, which was endless.Dongli Chihuang has become very strong, which is beyond Du Shaofu''s expectation. He can not fall behind.


    In particular, Dongli Chihuang''s dead wood has a terrible power. I''m afraid it is even stronger than the present Zijin tianque.


    All around the fierce fighting, there are constantly top young people broken, in the void on the body burst, pulse soul disappeared.


    This war is so cruel that the most top young people in the outside world come in, and they are constantly suffering at the moment.


    Fierce war, chaos and cruelty, blazing and hot, people are getting closer and closer to the palace.


    Du Shaofu and Dongli Chihuang fight, withered wood and Zijin tianque collide, palmprint fist seal duel, arc overflowing, mysterious Rune towering!


    But these two people also intentionally approached the palace, and gradually approached the palace.


    Soon, in the fierce war, some people also plundered into those solemn and sacred palaces in order to get the treasures and inheritance left by the God Lei Tiansheng.


    In a huge palace, there are dense runes flashing, filled with the ancient breath, which makes people tremble in the heart, and the yuan God trembles.


    "This is a kind of amazing magic power, which is collected by the God Lei Tiansheng. Judging from the breath, this kind of supernatural power may be enough to shake Kyushu!"


    Someone broke into the palace and saw the runes in the palace. There was a great magic power in the runes. If you want to get them, you need to understand them.


    This palace is also very strange, once someone enters, it will be closed immediately, and it is difficult for outsiders to enter.


    Several young men and women, who had been fighting in the palace, looked at each other and seemed to have reached a tacit understanding at the same time. Then they all put away their weapons and began to sit cross legged and realize, to see who got the magic power left by the God Lei Tiansheng first.


    Later, many people entered different palaces. Unless they went in at the same time, others would never be able to enter and would be blocked by the prohibition.


    Some people get the treasure, and immediately continue to fight, the war endlessly.


    Soon, Du Shaofu and Dongli Chihuang arrived in front of one of the huge palaces. The ancient atmosphere filled them, which made the mysterious Qi stagnate in their bodies, and their spirits trembled and their hands were greatly affected.


    The two stopped and looked at each other, each filled with coldness. Neither of them wanted the other to enter the palace.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the fierce battle, at the entrance of a small palace, chipeng, who was just about to enter the palace, vomited blood in his mouth. It was shot by a young man Tianjiao, and his huge body was shaken back one after another, making it difficult for him to be an opponent.


    "Kill!"


    The young man Tianjiao did not give up. Did he intend to stop, wrap the rune, and want to kill chipeng.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, and he did not hesitate to give up the East leaving Chihuang. The ghost appeared in front of the red Peng. A sword was swept out, and the golden light broke out. He was arrogant and arrogant.


    "Hiss..."


    The young man was killed and his body was chopped with a sword before he could recover.


    "You go in, be careful."


    Du Shaofu let Chi Peng enter the palace. His eyes swept over him. However, Chihuang had already entered the palace. Later, the palace was forbidden, and outsiders could not enter,.


    In the East, Chihuang entered the most huge and towering palaces. I''m afraid that the treasures and magical powers left by the God Lei Tiansheng will be stronger.


    Red Peng was grateful, and then swept into the palace with wings, and the prohibition outside the palace was subsequently opened, and no one could enter it again.


    "Boom..."


    The fierce war is still going on. After someone gets the treasure, he is immediately besieged by others, which makes the fight even more fierce, and blood pours into the square.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1112

    Du Shaofu can see that magic temple and huangling''er have entered the most magnificent halls in the competition.


    Lanhuan and Xiaohu, who happened to enter one of the palaces at the same time.


    Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing have disappeared, and they seem to have entered other palaces.


    Du Shaofu did not continue to fight, standing in the sky above the square, looking at these young generation of Tianjiao elites fighting for each other, his eyes were rippling with golden light, if he understood.


    "Cultivation lies in itself, training lies in will, inheritance is always left by others, although the treasure is good, it is always auxiliary, but powerful but self."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu showed a very mysterious look in his face, and murmured: "the real inheritance of the God thunder heaven saint has been obtained by my father. Why should I fight? Even if these magic powers and all the treasures belong to me, how can it be? Even if the real inheritance of the God thunder heavenly saint can only affect my own original road, is my road worse Is God thunder and heaven holy? "


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes lit up, looking at Tianjiao, the best among the young generation in the fierce fighting. If you get the way left by others, you can get great benefits in a short time, surpass your peers and soar into the sky. Is this really the best way?


    According to Du Shaofu''s knowledge, the younger generation of the nine is definitely not the strongest. They don''t come to fight for the inheritance of the God thunder heaven saint. This opportunity is given to some other top peers, who may understand something.


    "I have the road of the golden winged ROC. My body is not the strongest, the magic power in my body has not reached the end. My pulse and soul need to be improved and deeply understood. Countless magical powers in the ancient space can be understood. Why should I pursue the path of others..."


    Du Shaofu asked himself, glancing over and over the Tianjiao peers who were fighting fiercely around the square.


    Du Shaofu was touched by the heavy damage and fall of numerous Tianjiao masters.


    "I have my own way. Why should I fight? Others'' road is always someone else''s


    There was a smile on Du Shaofu''s face. Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings converged. Zijin tianque was brought into the shrine to nourish himself. His purple robe shook. Then he walked out of the void without looking at the vast palace.


    In the crowd, ye Zijin did not fight for it. She had been looking at Du Shaofu from afar, watching Du Shaofu leave in the entrance of the thunder and lightning Rune ban. Her dark eyes lit up and murmured, "if you can''t fight for mediocrity, if you can''t fight for the emperor''s honor, you''ll be the supreme one. Uncle Tingxuan, you''re afraid that he''ll fight, and you''ll worry about something superfluous."


    Ye Zijin''s voice dropped, but also a bit of the ground, quietly left.


    The old hall, walls, stone pillars, halls, are all engraved with mysterious runes, flashing streamers, waves of ancient and thrilling breath.


    The figure of the magic Temple appeared in the hall, looked around and murmured: "the ancient magic power comes from the ancient times, which is earth shaking and does not affect my way. It can be understood."


    The voice fell, and the magic brake began to sit on his knees and understand.


    Not far away in an old hall, the huge stone walls are engraved with many lifelike deities and birds. The runes are flashing, as if they have the supreme breath in the air, impacting the original God.


    Huangling''er looked at everything in the stone wall of the main hall. Her eyes poured out with joy and said softly, "I didn''t expect that the God Lei Tiansheng had the magic power of Phoenix family which had been lost for a long time."


    The war on the square began to subside a lot. Although it was still quite fierce, many top people had entered different palaces to understand various magical means.


    Some people get the treasure and keep on joining the competition.


    In the thunderbolt Rune ban, there are countless young people trapped in it, unable to break into the Square ahead.


    Du Shaofu appeared outside the forbidden circle of thunder and lightning runes. He left in the air and didn''t want to fight for anything. He had his own way to go.


    I don''t know how long after that, Du Shaofu appeared in a very hidden canyon.


    The canyon is vast and crisscross. In the valley deep in one of the canyons, a small mottled ancient palace building stands up.


    This is a very hidden place. It is also the place where Du Shaofu fought with moosha.


    Du Shaofu wanted to find a hidden place to understand his own way, so he thought of it.


    The old palace is covered with dust and is full of traces of years.


    Du Shaofu entered the palace. In the palace, Du Xiaoyao only found a few Taoist tools, and he was not willing to talk about it.


    Du Shaofu looked at the mottled palace again. When he came here, he seemed to feel something. It was very ethereal,.


    Later, Du Shaofu made a careful inspection and did not feel any movement.


    "I need a good quiet, want to get God Lei Tiansheng heritage, almost even their own road


    Du Shaofu thought deeply and felt some lingering fear. During this period, he was more and more impetuous in order to fight for the inheritance of the treasure and the God Lei Tian Sheng. He almost lost his own way.


    But now, Du Shaofu himself is glad to wake up. He would rather those treasures be contested and come to this secluded and quiet place to have a good rest,.Du Shaofu was deeply touched by the fact that during this period of time, countless young generation of Tianjiao leaders had fallen, and some of the older generation''s strong men had been robbed in order to gain benefits and inheritance, which made Du Shaofu feel very much.


    The appearance of the magic brake, Huang ling''er is afraid that it will not be under the magic brake much.


    There are also east from the red Huang, Ju is as strong as that.


    At last, there were several extraordinary people who broke out in the final battle for the treasure in the square, showing their terrible strength. All these people shocked Du Shaofu.


    Among the nine, the really strongest generation has not come out yet.


    "The strong of my peers are like clouds. I haven''t really reached the peak. It''s better to go my own way than to fight for treasures and covet other people''s inheritance."


    Du Shaofu pondered, as if he was examining himself. It was better to improve himself than to fight for it.


    At the moment, when he was alone in the palace, Du Shaofu gradually calmed down. He could feel that he had lost his temper, lost his original intention and almost abandoned his own road.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu planned to have a good understanding in this ancient place for a period of time, so as to wait for Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and chipeng to come out.


    In the palace, there was a very common Pu Tuan that Du Xiaoyao had thrown away. Du Shaofu picked it up and sat down in the hall with his knees crossed. He began to adjust himself and try to understand everything in his body.


    Pulse soul, golden winged Dapeng magic means, bajiandao, baquan Dao, xingxingaoyi, all kinds of animal power, Fudao, all these need time to understand.


    Any of these magical devices can shake a party.


    Du Shaofu''s understanding has no need to really prove anything. He walked out of the stone city and sang all the way. The inner force of the sealed land was the same as that of Zhongzhou.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu killed long Jiu and Han Ming, a legalist, on the land of the wilderness. This has already shaken Kyushu and made everyone tremble for it.


    In the quiet old palace, Du Shaofu was gradually immersed in his own understanding. His body was covered with golden light, and his domineering breath was frightening.


    Pulse soul, star mystery, baquan do, all kinds of animal power need to be carefully understood by Du Shaofu.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu sometimes had golden wings behind him. The shadow of the ROC was shining with gold, and his wings were neighing and flapping, as if he were soaring upward.


    From time to time, there are stars twinkling, as if in the Milky Way stars.


    From time to time, the soul of the mountain pulse appears, with purple flame rolling


    There is no time to practice. It is two months in a flash.


    Du Shaofu, who was completely immersed in his own understanding, did not know that many changes had taken place outside.


    Not long after he entered the enlightenment, shenlei mansion began to crowd out a lot of people. Finally, even the most top young people were excluded, including the eight families.


    These young people have been pushed out, and some people are secretly happy, and they have gained great benefits.


    There are also people who are secretly disappointed that they have not even broken into the thunderbolt Rune prohibition, and have been trapped in it without any gain.


    Finally, in the space of shenlei mansion, the vast and continuous palace began to collapse, the rune was broken, and the thunderbolt was raging. With destruction, the whole sky was rendered, which made people tremble.


    The huge shenlei mansion was finally closed, as if it had disappeared out of thin air.


    "Is there any inheritance of shenlei Tiansheng in shenlei mansion? If so, who got it?"


    "Have you found that Du Tingxuan has disappeared and never appeared again."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1113

    Outside the space where shenlei mansion disappeared, people began to talk about it.


    "Why don''t you see that guy? He won''t be in trouble?"


    Sima Muhan worried about the ancient Tianzong lineup, and then went to the Seven Star Palace to look for it, but he did not find it.


    The space of shenlei mansion has been closed, and many people have benefited. However, Du Shaofu has not appeared. Zhen Qingchun, Fenglei of Xiahou and Jimo officials are also worried.


    Three days later, outside the space of shenlei mansion, Kyushu''s strong men had almost evacuated, and all the lineups that benefited from it had already left in a hurry.


    "Xiaoqing, we can''t stay out for too long. It''s time to go."


    Zhou Yu told Du Xiaoqing that they had been waiting with Du for three days.


    "Go ahead, your brother will be all right." Zhen Qingchun said to Du Xiaoqing.


    "All right."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded, knowing that it was not very useful for him to stay here and wait. When he got to xiaoluojie to strengthen his strength, he could help his brother later.


    "I also want to go back. There are many advantages to face me there."


    Du Xiaoyao, on Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder, said to Zhou Yu.


    Du Xiaoyao is rare and serious. Recently, Du Xiaoyao has also felt the pressure from the outside world. Although he has terrible talent, he was chased by longjiu last time, which deeply stimulated him. He wanted to have a good understanding and Cultivation in that clan.


    "You''re going to..."


    Listen to Du Xiaoyao''s words, a beautiful woman immediately turned a white eye to Du Xiaoyao. Once this disaster goes back, I don''t know how many disasters will be caused.


    "It''s no problem if you want to go. The elders of the clan have also mentioned it a little. You are welcome to go back and have a look at it at any time."


    Zhou Yu nodded to Du Xiaoyao. This time when he went out, the elders of his family had secretly told him that if he met the red Jiri macaque, he could invite him back to have a look and be more courteous.


    Although Zhou Yu had doubts about why the elders of the clan cared so much about the chijiri macaque, he did not dare to ignore his advice.


    "Tiger, you can also come together, where you can have a good understanding and cultivation." Du Xiaoyao said to the tiger.


    Xiaohu looks at the blue magic standing nearby the wild leopard, and then nods to go with Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing.


    Later, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, and Xiaohu left with Zhou Yu and other strange birds and animals, turning into streamers and disappearing in the air.


    "Why hasn''t Shaofu come out yet? Every time, he has been quite troubled."


    In ancient Tianzong, Gu Qingyang was also worried.


    "At the beginning, he was in danger. Even if he had dug his heart, what could have trapped him? Maybe he is getting a big chance now."


    Jinpeng venerable was quite relieved. Looking around, he said, "it''s been so long. We have to go back to Zhongzhou. Some disciples have got the chance and need to go back to have a good understanding and digestion."


    Later, the disciples of the ancient Tianzong left, and there were fewer and fewer people on the whole land of the heavenly wasteland, and the former tranquility was gradually restored.


    The Seven Star hall disciples also left a few days later. The space of shenlei mansion disappeared, and waiting for it had no effect.


    In the ancient and quiet palace, Du Shaofu was still immersed in the comprehension, carefully comprehending all the mysteries, understanding the pulse soul, Ba Jian Dao, Ba Quan Dao, as well as the magic power of golden winged ROC, as well as the mystery of thunder and lightning.


    Some time ago, the great battles and all kinds of confrontations were in Du Shaofu''s mind, which benefited him greatly.


    Silent space, time is silent.


    However, Du Shaofu did not know when the ancient palace where he lived had begun to change quietly.


    Within the whole ancient palace, runes began to spread out, the arc spread, and all around turned into nothingness.


    Even the ordinary Futon under his knees is filled with thunder light, with runes flashing, as if there is something to bloom, releasing a breath from ancient times, from heaven and earth.


    Sitting cross legged, Du Shaofu didn''t know all this, and he was still immersed in the comprehension.


    However, there was no reason why Du Shaofu''s body was covered by thunder and lightning, like a purple snake lingering around his body.


    All over the sky, Du Shaofu appeared in a strange place without any reason.


    It was a huge sea of thunder. Through the thunder sea, Du Shaofu saw that a baby was born in a small family. However, the birth of the baby caused thunder from all directions.


    The baby grew up, fought against the strong of all races, fought against the orcs, and fought with the demon clan. He was invincible all the way, and was hard to meet any enemy. Until one day, he seemed to be besieged and fallen by countless powerful men.


    That thunder sea, that is the life of others, including that strong person has been training experience, understanding of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning and breakthrough mood.


    All this made Du Shaofu immersed in it. He could not extricate himself from it. He tasted it carefully, felt it and consumed it, just as if he had experienced that life.What makes people feel better is the state of mind. It is just like the memory and perception of the past life suddenly increased, or the memory left by the strong man who thought that the world was shaking.


    It took a long time for Du Shaofu to spend too much memory.


    In this understanding, Du Shaofu almost solved some bottlenecks in cultivation, especially those in the esoteric meaning of thunder and lightning. He had a sense of Epiphany and gained a great deal.


    One month, half a year, one year


    Du Shaofu was immersed in this feeling for a year.


    Du Shaofu was totally immersed in it, as if he had experienced reincarnation and changed years.


    "HISHI..."


    When Du Shaofu came back to his mind, a shadow of thunder light suddenly appeared in his mind.


    He was a big man covered with lightning. He was not strong, but rather very slender, but brought a sense of strength.


    In particular, the big man''s eyes, like two thunder waves in the waves, full of hair slightly back flying, as if 3000 arc in the overflow.


    "I didn''t expect that someone would be able to do this, just want to go their own way, not in vain I left all this."


    That thunder light illusory figure mouth, the body rippling prestige, let the surrounding space also have no reason to tremble, as if in submission.


    The voice of the great man was a little vague and wet, and his vision was like a sea of thunder. He looked at Du Shaofu''s mind and said, "this is an idea left by me. In a long time, I will disappear and turn into a vast void. There are two kinds of inheritance left in my residence. Some people have already got my inheritance. He is the best candidate for me, thunder and lightning You are the charming son of aoyi, and you have been recognized by me, so you will get my second inheritance. "


    The voice of the illusory figure pauses, and then continues: "the second inheritance is not my own inheritance. I don''t want anyone to follow my path and step on my footprints. It''s too difficult to surpass me. So I hope to find a person who can stick to his own path, and you are the one. The inheritance you will get will be the experience confirmation of my life experience and will be your reference You still need to walk your own way. As for how high you can go in the future, it depends on yourself


    The sound fell, the thunder light figure came and went quickly, and then disappeared.


    "Hiss!"


    When Du Shaofu came out of the central God of the thunder sea, his eyes opened. In his clear eyes, two thunderbolts shot out. The purple gold was as bright as two rounds of purple sun rising. The ancient palaces around him flashed thunder light and arc.


    "Is that the God thunder heaven saint?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. The illusory figure seen by his mind should be the God Lei Tiansheng from ancient times to the present. An idea is actually immortal from ancient times to the present. How powerful it is, it is just an idea.


    "Originally, that was the life of God Lei Tiansheng."


    Du Shaofu understood that what he had got was a feeling left by the God Lei Tiansheng. Such benefits were too great.


    This is the perception of God Lei Tiansheng''s life. Although it has been a long time, it seems that it has been a lot of incomplete, to the back has lost a lot of losses, but this is still priceless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1114

    If it is spread out, it will be enough for those strong people in the martial area to fight for the blood and not die.


    Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu got up and passed on his understanding all his life. It seems that the person he handed over to was also a drunkard father, worthy of a great gift.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu respectfully bowed himself to the old hall on the Pu Tuan. He was neither humble nor arrogant, but his eyes were full of awe.


    "Boy, you are not ungrateful. I will give you another thing today. My armor and weapons will remain in the inheritance. I hope someone can carry them forward and resound in the world one day.


    But there is another thing, which is not in my inheritance, and it will not affect my own road, especially the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. Although it can''t be used as an attack object, it can protect the yuan God from extinction. "Nine turn God Lei Lian" has been with me all my life. Today, let it find a new Lord. As for whether you can make it willing to recognize you as the Lord, it depends on your own ability. The nine turn God thunder lotus is not for the mediocre. "


    Du Shaofu was stunned by his familiar voice.


    "Zilala..."


    But just before Du Shaofu had recovered, the ordinary putuan under his feet suddenly became arced.


    Then, in Du Shaofu''s dismay, thunder light swept out of the putuan, just like a flower in bloom. In a very short time, it turned into a lotus flower of half length and diameter.


    Du Shaofu was also shocked by the sudden change.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu came back to his senses, and his eyes immediately fell on the lotus under his feet.


    It is a purple, undulating arc of lotus, a total of nine leaves.


    The lotus is crystal clear. It is the most perfect purple jade in the world. It is natural and beautiful.


    But the purple arc on the lotus is enough to make people tremble!


    Among the purple arc lotus, there is a lotus platform, smooth, spotless, with mist and ancient flavor.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that the purple lightning lotus appeared, and the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth was fluctuating.


    This purple arc lotus is swallowing the energy of the world around.


    The lotus of purple thunder and lightning was suspended, holding up Du Shaofu''s body. An electric arc surged and swept away at Du Shaofu, as if to devour Du Shaofu.


    The energy fluctuation made Du Shaofu feel numb.


    "Nine turn God leilian, it wants to leave."


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, the nine turn God leilian seems to be trying to break away from himself and not to be bound by himself.


    "Acknowledge the Lord and me!"


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he couldn''t get it from the mediocre one. Suddenly, thunder and lightning surged all over his body. He wanted to restrain the thunder lotus of jiuzhuan God.


    What Du Shaofu didn''t expect was that the thunder and lightning had just approached the nine turn God leilian, and was immediately engulfed by it, without any influence at all. On the contrary, it made the nine turn God leilian struggle rapidly.


    "Boom


    Nine turn God thunder lotus breath burst, so that the surrounding space is like boiling water rolling up, constantly releasing the terrible power of thunder and lightning.


    The power of thunder and lightning made Du Shaofu touch it. It also had a tingling and numbing feeling, which was enough to easily destroy ordinary martial statues.


    Du Shaofu was not a general martial master. The thunder and martial pulse in his body suddenly fluctuated and covered his body. Then he began to swallow the power of thunder and lightning.


    Then the thunder and martial pulse gushed out of Du Shaofu''s body, and immediately covered the body with dense and dense cover, and at the same time covered the nine turn God Lei Lian, who wanted to escape, and suppressed it.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, the nine turn God Lei Lian turned into a bright purple thunder and lightning, like a bomb exploded. At last, unexpectedly, it swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows and rushed to the mud pill palace in his mind.


    "Chula la!"


    With the jiuzhuan God leilian pouring into the mud pill palace, in Du Shaofu''s Yuanshen, yinluotun soul thunder shot out, just like a round of silver sun burst out.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s spiritual roots were all over Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, which was covered like a spider''s web.


    Feeling the breath of yinluotunhun thunder, jiuzhuanshen leilian rotates in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace. The breath that spreads out seems to have some similarities with that on yinluotunhun thunder.


    Nine turn God Lei Lian felt the breath of Yin Luo Tun soul thunder, and began to stop for some reason.


    Under the restriction of thunder and martial pulse and Du Shaofu''s spirit root, he gradually stopped struggling.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu took the opportunity to recognize the God of yuan, and placed the mark of yuan God on the nine turn God Lei Lian.


    The nine turn God leilian was later recognized as the Lord and rotated in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace.


    Du Shaofu''s virtual shadow of the yuan God then sat on the nine turn God thunder lotus. A burst of purple lightning overflowed and turned into dense runes, which were the profound meaning of thunder and lightning.


    There was also a surge of energy, which poured into Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen one after another, as if it were integrated with Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei, which could strengthen the yuan Shen.For a moment, Du Shaofu sat cross legged again, immersed in the comprehension, and realized the profound meaning of thunder and lightning on the nine turn God leilian.


    Du Shaofu''s original spirit, in absorbing his surging energy, was able to rise in a rather rapid state.


    Time passed again, and Du Shaofu continued to immerse himself in the profound sense of thunder and lightning.


    This kind of perception made time disappear in front of Du Shaofu again, and in the twinkling of an eye, another year passed quietly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, it has been two years since the original struggle for shenlei mansion on the land of the heavenly wasteland.


    In the past two years, many young people who have benefited from shenlei''s residence have risen and their strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    In particular, the Twelve Gods are famous in Kyushu.


    Yunzhou Tianyin Jiaoyue zhengtongxuan, ningzhou jingun door is boundless, Yuezhou Fengxue city fengwuxie, etc. are already far ahead of their peers.


    Zhongzhou east from Chihuang, is also one of the Twelve Gods, in the past two years has also been brilliant in Zhongzhou.


    It is said that in shenlei mansion, the battle between Chihuang and Du Shaofu in the East is no match, and the shenlei mansion has also gained great benefits. In addition, it is a strong samsara secret method of the Dalan cult. It has a state of mind and profound understanding of the past life, which makes people speculate that it has surpassed Du Shaofu.


    After all, after all, the state of mind and profound sense of righteousness are the most difficult.


    At this point, Dongli Chihuang has a huge advantage, which is also the terrible place of reincarnation.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, has never appeared, which is also a source of discussion.


    However, there are not many people who think that Du Shaofu, the demon king, will really be damaged in shenlei mansion.


    After all, in these years, Du Shaofu, the demon king, has created too many miracles.


    On the wasteland, Du Shaofu killed the Dragon nine.


    Some people once speculated that the strong dragon people would come to Zhongzhou and destroy the wasteland and the Seven Star hall behind Du Shaofu.


    Only two years later, the dragon people did not appear in Zhongzhou, nor have they been to the Seven Star hall, nor did they appear in the wasteland.


    "The dragon clan is in the four seas, and Kyushu is the Terran territory. If the strong dragon people come easily, they will naturally arouse the counterattack of those powerful people in the hidden world. Ordinary young dragon people are afraid of Du Shaofu, the demon king."


    Some people talk about it. The dragon clan is in all directions, but it is definitely not possible to come to Kyushu if you want to.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the dragon people would have been active in Kyushu.


    It has been more than two years since Du Shaofu unified the Ten Kingdoms. Under the guard of the emperor of medicine, Murong youruo, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Li Xue, Han Xin, etc., it has already taken control of the four sides and become a country worthy of its name.


    No one dares to invade the wasteland, which is guarded by many powerful men.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hanzhou, which is a vast land, has been out of the world many famous strong.


    In the middle of Hanzhou, there is a mysterious place. The other eight continents above Kyushu also existed. They are called seal land.


    The rumor is the same. In ancient times, a long time ago, the world was in turmoil, and the living beings were fighting. It was the end of the day.


    One day, one of the most powerful came and sealed the battlefield. Finally, a god Lei Ding was left to suppress the spirits of the battlefield.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1115

    But the seal of ancient land can be opened every 30 years, allowing people to enter it to clean evil things and evil creatures, and obtain endless opportunities.


    If once the evil creatures in the sealed land reach a peak, the seal will be broken, and the whole Hanzhou will be reduced to a demon kingdom.


    In addition to the opening of the sealed land, other times the sealed land is desolate, quiet and terrible.


    Outside the seal land of Hanzhou, there was a desolate Thunder Mountain around, which flickered faintly with a kind of cold.


    Night, the moon is dark, the stars are bright, the night sky is cloudless, and the galaxy is bright.


    All of a sudden, deep in the night sky, above the sky, gathered a dark cloud, covering the sky for a very short time.


    "Boom..."


    The silent night sky, suddenly the earth shaking, like an earthquake.


    In the sky sky, in the rolling clouds, it seems that there is a huge crack, shining on the dark night covered by the dark clouds, and finally showing a pair of giant eyes.


    This is just a pair of eyes, but with the emergence of this pair of big eyes, evil spirit is forced to come, evil spirit is like the wind howling.


    "Hula..."


    The black fog is filled with the sky. This eye is like the most evil thing in the world. It can make all the evil spirits in the nine hell and the eighteen hell respectfully obey the officials. It seems that all the evil spirits in the heaven and earth gather at this moment.


    This pair of terrible eyes, dark golden eyes slowly opened, lifeless.


    But at the moment of opening their eyes, a large area of land below cracked in an instant, cracks spread, lakes surged, tides rose, clouds gathered in the sky, and lightning thundered!


    "Boom..."


    In the cracked earth, suddenly purple and gold lightning emerged, and then from the bottom of the abyss, a magic hand poked out.


    Dark clouds rolling, the magic hand in the palm tightly grasp a purple and gold arc towering tripod, like from the bottom of the world out of the devil.


    The magic hand, together with that pair of magic eyes, stood in the air, and then disappeared in the sky. The evil spirit that enveloped the sky finally disappeared in the deep of the sky.


    Above Hanzhou, it began to return to normal, and continued to be dark and bright.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On that night, ningzhou, Lanzhou, Shangzhou, Yunzhou, Yuezhou and Wanzhou had their own evil spirits. In the thunder and lightning on the sealed land of each state, they had a pair of magic hands, a pair of magic feet, a demon body, a demon head, and a twelve Leaf Black Lotus.


    Magic hands, feet, bodies, heads, and a 12 leaf black lotus are wrapped in a purple arc overflowing tripod.


    The sealed place was revealed, and the evil spirit was towering, and countless evil spirits poured out. They were crazy, crying and Howling all over the world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leizhou, clouds break out of the moon, the moon dark stars bright, a little stars spread over the sky, the earth shining soft, silver yarn dancing ethereal, flowing with the wind, beautiful.


    Then, in the night, Leizhou that sealed the sky above, suddenly gathered dark clouds, and then from the sky, a pair of magic eyes came into the world, the evil breath of heaven gathered.


    "Boom!"


    In the sky, there was a pair of magic hands, a pair of magic feet, a demon body, a demon head, and a twelve Leaf Black Lotus with a diameter of several feet appeared. All of them were holding a small tripod with purple and golden thunder, but they could not break free from the shackles.


    The sealed land appeared, and then a thunder light figure appeared. It was illusory. It should be very weak, but it was full of evil Qi. It wrapped a three legged tripod tripod, making the tide rise around, shaking the earth, shifting mountains and rivers.


    The magic hands, feet, bodies, heads and eyes were all gathered together on the twelve leaves of Black Lotus and condensed again. Finally, they turned into a majestic and upright body, wrapped up by the evil spirit.


    When the last pair of magic eyes fell into the eyes of the devil, the body of a demon body appeared completely. Suddenly, it seemed that something had been awakened in the world


    "Boom..."


    The earth trembled and growled. Above the sky, lightning and thunder thundered, and clouds rolled, as if countless fierce beasts were roaring and neighing, rushing out of the dark ground.


    The sky and the earth became dark and heavy with dark clouds. The unreal body of thunder light then swept into the brow of thunder light figure.


    The next moment, the devil opened his eyes, the dark golden eyes fluctuated, lifeless, but in this moment, it seemed that all the evil spirits in the world came to surrender.


    Black Lotus wave light, there is a black Rune road turn, filled with the smell of destruction.


    "Lu Shaoyou, long Xuan, you can''t trap me after all..."


    The demon opened its mouth to the heaven and earth with a low voice, as if gushing out from the bottom of the earth. Countless evil Qi gathered from the surrounding heaven and earth, and the evil spirit of heaven and earth rolled, as if to turn Leizhou into a demon kingdom.


    Later, the devil grabbed eight tripod tripods and left with twelve leaves of Black Lotus.


    "Wuwu..."


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In the sealed land, the evil spirit was rampant, and the evil spirits were rolling. In the sealed land, countless evil creatures rushed out, crying and howling, and the evil spirit was towering.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Continuous mountains, dense transpiration, like a paradise.


    Mist around the peaks, everywhere there are extraordinary elixir spread glow.


    "The catastrophe is still coming. It is the will of God, and no one can stop it."


    On the peak, there is a clear voice, there is a woman in plain clothes looking up at the sky.


    The woman in plain clothes is very beautiful. She looks more than forty years old. She is dressed in a plain palace dress. She is simple and elegant. She has a kind of natural noble spirit.


    "Hiss!"


    A streamer came, and then swept to the beautiful woman''s body, turned into a jade Jane.


    The beautiful woman takes over the jade slips, and her eyes fluctuate slightly. There are four names on the jade slips. The appearance of one of the names makes his bright eyes fall and elegant, and the smoke and shadow microwave look at them, and then ripples and radians appear.


    After a while of silence, the beautiful woman looked at the sky and held the jade slips in her hands for a while. At last, her fingerprints condensed and left a name on the jade slips. She crushed the jade slips and disappeared in the air.


    "Evil spirits are born in Jiuzhou chaos, and the catastrophe will come and the world will suffer!"


    With the disappearance of the jade slips, a sigh came from the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the ancient palace, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with thunder, and the energy of heaven and earth was diffused around the palace.


    The energy of heaven and earth poured into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, and finally gathered in his mud ball palace.


    In the mud pill palace of Du Shaofu, the yuan Shen sits on the nine turn God Lei Lian. Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei absorbs the heart and soul energy from the nine turn God Lei Lian, which makes the yuan Shen strengthen and ascend. The energy from the nine turn God Lei Lian makes Du Shaofu feel as if he is wrapped in warmth. The comfortable feeling in his soul during the enhancement of Yuan Shen makes Du Shaofu unspeakable.


    It has been a long time since the breath rose. At last, there were waves in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, and the fluctuation was becoming more and more intense.


    "Hula..."


    The last wave, which could not be detected by the naked eye, crept out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows and ran straight to the gate of the ancient palace and spread over the canyon.


    "Boom


    As the waves spread out, the energy of the whole space around the ancient palace rolled like boiling water.


    In Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, Yuan Shen and jiuzhuan God leilian are closely linked together. With the gathering of the energy of heaven and earth, yuan God and jiuzhuan God leilian are closely linked.


    The breath is getting stronger and stronger, and the breath has reached a terrible and vigorous state.


    "Bang!"


    Finally, there was a low muffled sound coming out of the old palace. The energy of the surrounding heaven and earth was surging away. The old palace was shaking and shaking. An invisible breath swept out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, and a vast force of Yuan Shen came out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows. Then he was hungry, like the same terrible waves, and the lightning rose from the old palace.


    "Eh, it seems that he is a master of eight star perfect talisman. The power of Yuan Shen is too strong."


    On the canyon, there is a moving woman whose face is like a banished immortal, whose look is surprised.


    Feeling the vast and powerful power of the original spirit, a touch of shock passed through the woman''s dark eyes.


    That terrible power of primordial spirit should not appear in an eight star perfect level Rune master.


    [it''s still four minutes to go. Add in today''s third watch, and it''s seven in all. One night, Xiao Yu has to sleep half a day. It''s estimated that we''ll start sending updates at 10 o''clock this evening. Don''t delay waiting for the watch in the afternoon. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1116

    "Hula..."


    The dazzling white God awn is suspended in the sky, with a silver arc overflowing all over the sky, and the vast and majestic energy diffusion of Yuan Shen sweeps across the sky like a storm.


    At this moment, if there are eight star spirit fu masters present, I''m afraid they will all tremble for them under the terrible power of the original God.


    This kind of Yuan Shen power is too extraordinary. It contains an ancient flavor. Accompanied by yinluotun soul thunder, there is also a kind of terrible spiritual root pressure.


    "It''s a strong God. The flesh is so terrible, and the yuan God''s power is so strong. He is really a demon king."


    On the canyon, on the woman''s face like banished immortals, her black eyes were shocked one after another.


    After only a short period of time, the yuan Shen power gradually disappeared, and finally returned to calm.


    In the ancient palace, in front of Du Shaofu, who sat cross legged, his eyebrows were filled with silver electric arc. On a purple nine leaf lotus flower, there was an illusory figure sitting across his knees, which was a miniature shadow of Du Shaofu.


    The body of virtual shadow is somewhat illusory, but it is wrapped in a silver arc with an ancient flavor. It is the original spirit of Du Shaofu.


    All the eight star spirit fu masters are able to gather the body of Yuan Shen.


    However, the body of the yuan Shen is strong and weak. For any practitioner, the yuan Shen is always an illusory thing.


    Even the body of the original God condensed by the eight star spirit Rune master is extremely illusory, especially if it can be condensed out of the mud pill palace and can still maintain the human form, it is difficult for the eight star mixed yuan Rune master to do so.


    At the moment, if Du Shaofu''s condensed body of Yuan Shen was seen by other eight star spirit fu masters, it would be as solid as a real object, which would be absolutely shocking to the point of disbelief.


    On the lotus stage with nine leaves, Du Shaofu''s body and eyes moved, and his eyes seemed to have a silver thunder sea waving, releasing a majestic pressure.


    "Hiss!"


    Then, with the nine turn God, Lei Lian turned into a silver arc light ball about the size of a palm. In a moment, it swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s slightly closed eyes began to tremble with a little.


    The body of Du Shaofu, who sat cross legged and trembled slightly, dissipated the power of Du Shaofu, opened his eyes, and the white divine awn shot out with silver lightning, and then disappeared in his pupils and returned to Qinglang.


    "Eight star perfect talisman."


    Du Shaofu got up and felt the changes in the mud pill Palace at the moment, and a smile appeared on his face. Unexpectedly, after he got the nine turn God Lei Lian, he could still take the opportunity to break through and make yuan Shen get great benefits.


    At the moment, the body of the yuan God sitting on the nine turn God Lei Lian in the mud pill palace has gone up to a new level in terms of its power and vigour. It also has a new breath. The yuan God is already in harmony with the nine turn God Lei Lian.


    From the nine turn God Lei Lian, Du Shaofu felt a cordial atmosphere, which contained the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. He made himself realize the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, and made him realize the profound meaning of thunder and lightning.


    "Nine turn God Lei Lian, is it the third treasure of God thunder heaven saint?"


    Du Shaofu got it from Sima Muhan''s mouth. It is said that the God Lei Tiansheng had three treasures at the beginning, which was also mentioned by the drunkard father.


    The three treasures of shenlei Tiansheng are a weapon, a piece of armor, and the other one has only left a legend in the years, and no one knows it.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu guessed that the third treasure of the God Lei Tian Sheng might be the nine turn God Lei Lian.


    At the beginning, Du Xiaoyao didn''t find that the ordinary Pu Tuan was the nine turn God thunder lotus, which shows the extraordinary place of the nine turn God thunder lotus.


    "Du Xiaoyao has lost his eyes."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. If Du Xiaoyao knew that the putuan that he had thrown away was actually one of the most powerful treasures in the whole shenlei mansion, his expression would be very beautiful.


    "Whoosh!"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s figure swept out of the ancient palace, stepped over the canyon, looked at a certain place, and said softly, "Zijin, have you been like this all the time?"


    "I don''t have a place to go. I''ve been waiting for you here for more than two years. You''ve been closed for a long time."


    When the voice came, ye Zijin''s shadow swept out of the canyon, and then appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    Looking at the purple robed youth in front of him, ye Zijin was slightly stunned. Compared with two years ago, the temperament of the purple robed youth has changed a lot. It seems that there is something more. That feeling seems to come from his spirit, but it is not clear that the change is very mysterious.


    "Is it just the change brought about by the breakthrough of Fu Dao?"


    Ye Zijin secretly guessed that Du Shaofu''s changes might be due to the breakthrough of Fu and Tao.


    "Two years ago..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s heart trembled. For more than two years, it was definitely not short. I didn''t expect that this time, when he calmed down to understand it, and got the nine turn God Lei Lian, more than two years passed away in a twinkling of an eye.


    Du Shaofu thought about Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao in his heart. He immediately asked Ye Zijin, "what''s going on here? What are their people?""The space here should have been closed. Everyone has been pushed out after a month. I have something left by Uncle Tingxuan, which is related to the shenlei mansion. It can make me feel free to move here. If you are not excluded, you should also get some benefits here to avoid being excluded."


    Ye Zijin looked at Du Shaofu, blinked his dark eyes, and said, "now what are you going to do?"


    "Let''s go out first, but I don''t know how to get out here?"


    Du Shaofu frowned. It''s been more than two years. I don''t know what''s going on outside. I have to go and have a look first.


    "It''s not hard to get out. What I have in my hand can let us out." The leaf Jin points a way.


    "That''s good."


    Du Shaofu took a breath, looked at the moving woman in front of him and asked, "is there any news about my father?"


    "I''m afraid uncle Tingxuan didn''t leave the customs so early. As for where he is, I don''t know." Ye Zijin shakes his head.


    Later, in Ye Zijin''s mouth, Du Shaofu learns that ye Zijin also came to the land of the wilderness to fight for the chance in shenlei''s mansion. He is trapped by the old battle array and breaks out of the battle by chance when he meets the drunkard''s father. Later, the two men have been together.


    The inheritance of shenlei mansion has long been able to be obtained by Du Tingxuan at any time. In order to attract people from Legalists, he hopes to lead Du Shaojing. Du Tingxuan opened the remains of shenlei mansion, attracting the whole Kyushu, animal kingdom and everyone else.


    "It turned out that everything on the land of the wilderness was contributed by the drunkard father."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile bitterly. As expected, Jiang was old and hot. If all the major forces and animal territory in Kyushu had been given, all these would have been arranged. I''m afraid it would have been enough to make a fury.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The eight continents were in turmoil and evil spirits were born.


    When the eight sealed places were opened, the evil spirits in the eight sealed places rushed out, just like the dancing of demons, and the nine secluded places were opened, which made people''s lives extremely miserable, and many places were like purgatory on earth.


    Among the top forces in each state, although many disciples have been sent down the mountain to kill evil spirits, there are too many evil spirits. Those terrible evil spirits have become more and more at a terrible speed, and they can not be killed completely.


    The powerful among the evil spirits are as powerful as rockets.


    In spite of the top forces, there are no strong ones.


    So the evil spirits and the creatures in this world began to confront each other. Countless big cities and countless empires were gradually regarded as the devil kingdom.


    Only Zhongzhou did not receive much influence, and no evil spirits appeared in troubled times.


    However, the turmoil in Bazhou made Yigu, erjiao, sanzong and Sanmen dare not be careless.


    Stone city, the imperial capital of the wasteland, is full of sunlight and dragon spirit. The energy of heaven and earth fluctuates like the sun.


    "Hum! Hum, ha


    As the sun sets, countless young men and women practice martial arts in the stone city. The sound of loud cheering reverberates with a sense of serenity.


    "The comer is not good!"


    At the back of Du''s house, in a quiet courtyard, Zhen Qingchun''s figure suddenly appears, her eyes slightly coagulate, and then disappears in the back mountain.


    "Hula..."


    Under the setting sun, the space above the stone city suddenly began to twist slowly, and then from the twisted space, there were dozens of figures slowly stepping out, directly stepping into the void to the stone city palace.


    These dozens of figures come, all wrapped in dazzling light, halo like stars, ancient terrible breath rippling.


    "Du Shaofu, be captured with your hands tied!"


    Among the dozens of dazzling figures, there is a loud shout that vibrates the stone city. With the terrible breath on the body, the sound is like a big drum, which makes the eardrum prick and the heart tremble!


    [I''m sorry to tell my brothers that Xiao Yu got up too late and there is no number of consecutive rounds. At present, there is only one shift, but he is coding. It is estimated that the next one will be about two hours. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1117

    "Whoosh!"


    Within the palace, many figures immediately swept out of the air.


    There are many figures, such as the emperor of medicine, the doctor without life, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, the king of xuanjiao, the king of stone tortoise, the king of golden carving, the king of juejian, the king of ice python, the dark wolf, the phantom, the spirit of ghosts, the killing of beasts, the evil spirits and so on.


    From the perspective of breath, in recent years, the emperor of medicine has no life, Du Yunlong, Meiling, juejianwang and so on have made great progress in their cultivation.


    "It''s like the terrible strong."


    Feeling the breath of those dozens of figures, the doctor of medicine and others immediately frowned and looked dignified.


    The breath of those dozens of people went out with the terrible people who came to stone city a few years ago.


    "My third brother is not in Shicheng. Are you not afraid to go back if you look for my third brother?"


    Du Xiaoman opened his mouth and guessed out the identities of those people. They were not good, but the extraordinary and arrogant of those people made her dignified in secret.


    "Not in, then take a few people back, let the boy come to his door at that time, so as not to delay the time."


    An old man opened his mouth indifferently, his voice fell down, and he grabbed Du Xiaoman directly.


    That claw swept down, the towering Rune surged, the bright light blocked the sky, the claw print was born, wanted to tear the space, immediately came to Du Xiaoman''s body.


    Under the terrible paw print, the intense energy ripple is surging, and the terrible pressure makes all the citizens from around the stone city turn pale.


    "Elder sister, let me come!"


    Du Yunlong stepped out in front of Du Xiaoman. Although he knew that his opponent was strong, he was not afraid. The thunder was sweeping all over his body, and a terrible breath broke out. The thunder was raging, just like a god of thunder.


    The next moment, a dazzling light of thunder and lightning diffused from Du Yunlong''s body. The thunderbolt exploded, making the whole stone city flash with thunder and lightning. The breath of terror brings people an incomparable atmosphere of punishment and destruction.


    Du Yunlong directly urged the thunder pulse. This fist also wrapped thunder before. In the blink of an eye, the fist directly and severely collided with each other.


    Suddenly, the low dull sound resounded in the high altitude, and the whole stone city flashed and thundered.


    "Boom!"


    The muffled sound is as loud as thunder, the runes and lightning energy spread all over the sky, the vast energy swept the sky like a flood, and the whole stone city trembled.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Yunlong''s figure recoiled more than ten feet before he could stabilize himself. The blood in his mouth gushed out, and his face was pale.


    "It''s OK."


    Du Xiaoman immediately arrives at Du Yunlong''s side. She looks worried. Her face is empty and her eyes are dignified.


    "No big deal."


    Du Yunlong wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, stood up, hunted with cloud robe, and his eyes were extremely fierce!


    At the moment, the figure of the old man staggered back a step, but his eyes were like a ghost.


    "What a terrible pulse of martial arts. It''s related to thunder. The first time I boarded wuzun was able to resist 30% of my power."


    The old man murmured, and his eyes were shocked. He had accomplished the highest cultivation of wuzun, and his strength was just 30% enough to suppress and even kill the wuzun on the other side of the world, but he didn''t do anything to the young man.


    In particular, the terrible pulse on the young man made him feel some mental fluctuation. It was definitely not an ordinary martial pulse.


    "Since you are here, come out."


    As Du Yunlong''s figure retreated, Zhen Qingchun''s figure emerged from the distorted space in mid air, but his eyes turned to the sky behind the dozens of people.


    "Brother Qingchun is here."


    Seeing Zhen Qingchun coming, Du Xiaoman and others are secretly showing their joy and showing some of their frowns.


    "Holy band prodigy, I''ve heard of you. This time I''m here for you. I hope I won''t be disappointed."


    The voice fell, and from the void, a figure suddenly turned into a lightning in the shape of a human, and directly killed Zhen Qingchun.


    That terrible breath rippled out and twisted the whole stone city, as if to crush the life of the whole stone city.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, Zhen Qingchun hasn''t made a move. Suddenly, there is a terrible breath shaking from the sky.


    The breath fell from the ninth day, and suddenly solidified the space, and then the figure that flashed out was imprisoned on the spot. There was a brilliant light to practice, and then it was like thunder fell on the former.


    "Pooh


    The light fell down. The figure who just came out of the former was spit out and fell from the air with a mouth full of blood, and finally hit the ground of the stone city below.


    "Boom!"


    It was an old figure. The ground was shaking, the cracks were blown open, and the gravel was surging. All around were shocked.


    "What a terrible strong man!"


    Zhen Qingchun is still, but it is a violent tremor in the heart.


    Those dozens of terrible comers were all shocked and frightened at the moment!"Evil spirits are born in Jiuzhou chaos, and the catastrophe will come. Heaven and earth will suffer. The nine tripods will not gather and the nine families will not come out. Remember the oath and avoid the disaster!"


    Light voice with old, then disappeared.


    Everyone looked at each other, I don''t know why.


    Only the dozens of people changed their faces in horror. Someone grabbed them and helped up the old man below. Then the ten people looked at each other and dared not to stay any longer.


    "What''s going on?"


    Looking at the dozens of terrible strong people left in panic, stone city countless eyes some puzzled.


    Zhen Qingchun looked at the sky, the setting sun was shrouded, and bathed in the golden light. Then he waved to the medicine Emperor Wu Ming below and said softly, "all of them are scattered."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, stars all over the sky.


    There are many peaks, and the breath here is ancient and wild.


    In front of the courtyard of a mountain peak, a woman stands quietly. Two wisps of black lacquer hair gently brush her face with the wind. Wrapped in a light green skirt, the small waist does not touch each other. It outlines a graceful and moving arc.


    The woman stood still, her eyebrows bent, her eyes twinkled, her eyes twinkled, her eyes twinkled, and she whispered, "why hasn''t that guy moved for such a long time? Kong Lao, help me pay attention to his movements."


    "Miss, whose movements are you watching?"


    In the night sky, there is an old man''s voice, with a little smile.


    "Who else but him?"


    The woman looked back at the night sky, just like a real banished immortal who came to the world without any fireworks. She said, "by the way, I stare at the Legalists and the dragon clan. The guy killed many Legalists, and long Jiu was also killed. I''m afraid it will cause great trouble. The dragon clan and Legalists have not moved, which does not mean they will give up."


    The woman''s intelligent eyes change color in the moon, showing a kind of dignity.


    "Miss, can we intervene in external affairs? The elders have told you many times."


    The voice of the old man continued to come, reminding the woman.


    "I don''t care, or I''ll go out myself."


    The woman''s pretty face was slightly heavy, and her eyes were shining like stars in the night. She said, "I can''t let him have an accident, neither the dragon clan nor the Legalists."


    Deep in the night, the old man was silent for a while, and then his voice came with some helplessness: "well, I will pay attention in secret, and try not to disturb the elders."


    "Thank you, Kong Lao. I knew you would help me."


    The woman immediately smile, that smile is moving, like the Epiphyllum in full bloom in the moonlight.


    "That boy has some skills. When long Jiu is killed, Han Ming is not an opponent, but I am more and more surprised." The old man''s voice continued.


    "Of course, he is the devil."


    The woman said with a smile, the long skirt with the night breeze micro exhibition, just like banished fairy general standing in the middle of the moon, and then the shell teeth bit the lip corner, showing a trace of strange vision which is hard to detect in the wise eyes, murmured softly: "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. When I break through that layer, I''ll find you."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hiss!"


    In the land of the wilderness, there is a bright light emerging from the night sky, the light converges, and then two figures are swept out of it.


    Two figures, a man and a woman, the man dressed in purple robes, a resolute face, clear pupil.


    The woman is moving, the radian is graceful and attractive, and the dark eyes are full of brilliance in the night sky.


    This man and a woman are Du Shaofu and ye Zijin from the space of shenlei Tiansheng mansion.


    "Where are we going now?"


    Looking around, ye Zijin raised his eyes slightly and asked Du Shaofu.


    "Go back to stone city first, but you have to go to Tianhuang city to find space wormhole."


    Du Shaofu frowned. The land is not close to Zhongzhou. If you want to cross the space, it will take a long time. The only way to cross the space is to ride in the wormhole.


    Ye Zijin nodded, and Xuanqi of their feet swept out, unfolded their bodies and disappeared in the night sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1118

    In the early morning, everything is quiet, and the dawn light gradually starts to shine from the gray blue dome.


    Tianhuang city is not a big place, just a small city.


    Since the space of shenlei mansion disappeared, the powerful people in Kyushu left, and the hot crowd in Tianhuang city no longer exists.


    However, tianhuangcheng is the only way to enter the land and the habitat through it. As a gathering place for many practitioners, there are many businesses, which is quite lively.


    Du Shaofu and ye Zijin went to Tianhuang city. They first inquired about the recent external events, and then learned that the land of Kyushu, the sealed land above the eight continents, had been opened. There were demons coming out, and evil spirits were everywhere. Many places had become demon territory, and the whole Kyushu was in turmoil.


    "In those sealed places, I don''t know if there is purple thunder xuanding!"


    Du Shaofu frowned. There were sealed places on all eight continents, and evil spirits broke the seals. If there were purple thunder tripods in those sealed places, all the purple thunder tripods should have appeared now. At the beginning, Xu Ying, the leader of the three thousand worlds in the purple thunder xuanding, said that if the nine purple thunder tripods were in the hands of evil spirits outside the sky, then the whole world would Fall into the devil''s land.


    "Are you like that?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s rather dignified expression, ye Zijin asked.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go back to Zhongzhou first."


    Du Shaofu returned to his senses and laughed. Zhongzhou seems to have received the least influence now. It must be that the desolate country will be free for the time being, but he is quite relieved.


    "The space wormholes of Tianhuang city are all in the hands of some influential people. I''m afraid they need a lot of basalt." Ye Zijin said to Du Shaofu.


    "Xuanshi is unimpeded. It''s good to be able to return to Zhongzhou smoothly."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that at the moment, he is full of treasure. He is no longer the stupid young master in Shicheng. He is afraid that no matter how expensive it is to open the wormhole, Du Shaofu will not care too much at the moment.


    Although Tianhuang city is no longer popular, it is still very lively.


    In the city, there are also the rules of the city, which is the only habitat in the vast land. Any dispute can not be solved in the city, otherwise it will be surrounded by several forces in the city.


    Du Shaofu and ye JINZI are in the city, so it''s not difficult to find out about the wormhole in space.


    Those wormholes were dominated by several big forces in the city.


    Those forces, including commercial firms, space wormholes, as well as many elixirs on the land, have great interests.


    It also shows that those forces are unusual, or they may not be able to control the interest chain in their hands.


    In the noisy and lively street, the shouting and selling voice gather the noise.


    By the way, Du Shaofu exchanged and bought a lot of miraculous herbs and refining utensils in some shops and stalls in case of unexpected needs. In addition, he also brought some miraculous herbs and cultivation resources back to Shicheng.


    Some rare miraculous medicines, natural materials and treasures, and even a lot of mysterious animals and bones rarely seen in Kyushu are found in Tianhuang city.


    This made Du Shaofu happy. He bought a lot of them one after another, and then he decided to leave.


    At the same time, a day in Du Shaofu''s search for information and treasure has gradually passed.


    Du Shaofu and ye Zijin left Tianhuang city at dusk.


    According to the information from the inquiry, the two people went out of the city to the space wormholes and planned to leave for Zhongzhou. Those space wormholes are not in Tianhe City.


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as Du Shaofu and ye Zijin left the city, they opened their bodies and left.


    At the same time, outside the city of Tianhe, there are several figures who look at each other face to face, and their eyes are beaming with joy. It is like a wild wolf that has found food. They all spread out their bodies and follow them quietly.


    The night is getting darker and darker, and the setting sun is gradually disappearing. The whole land is about to be completely covered by night.


    "Hiss!


    several figures appeared in a mountain range. They were six men with sharp breath.


    The leading man was a strong man with several tattooed runes on his neck. His face was fleshy and fierce.


    "Why are those two childish people missing?"


    With the six of them, it is impossible for the two young men to escape.


    "You''ve been chasing for so long, have you enough?"


    But at this time, a calm voice fell. At the same time, Du Shaofu and ye Zijin appeared in front of the six people.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Du Shaofu and ye Zijin, the six men trembled in secret.


    They are all old people in the world. Some people get away with them. Naturally, they are not ordinary people.


    But when the six saw Du Shaofu and ye Zijin''s age, their worries were relaxed.


    Two children, even if they are not strong enough to leave.


    "Hand over your bag of heaven and earth, we can consider sparing your life!"The strong and strong men spoke, and they followed them all the way from the city. They saw with their own eyes the purple robed youth, who had a lot of treasures.


    It was impossible for them to do anything in the city, so they followed them out of the city.


    Now night is coming, and there are few people around. It''s a good time to start.


    "If you want my bag of heaven and earth, is it up to you?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the six people in front of him. His expression was light and light, and the corners of his mouth outlined a wisp of smile, which clearly showed a kind of undisguised banter.


    "Boy, if you don''t know the appearance, you''ll have to die!"


    The big man said coldly, I don''t know why he looks at the smile radiance of the purple robed youth''s mouth, and his heart is filled with fear for no reason.


    However, they are not weak. They often do this kind of half way robbery on the land of the wilderness. The six people have joined hands and have not failed so far.


    "Leave your bags of heaven and earth, and people can go!"


    Du Shaofu shook his head, and his purple robe trembled. His majesty filled him.


    In front of them, there are two Wu Zun''s accomplishments at the first level, the remaining four have three perfect peaks of Wu Emperor''s realm, and one seven-star perfect talisman. The lineup is indeed not weak.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t even have the desire to do so.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the six men were obviously stunned and surprised.


    "Well, I''m not afraid to die. I guess it''s from that big mountain gate. I''m used to being coquettish." A rather fat, short man was stunned and then laughed.


    "The girl is so beautiful. The man killed the girl and the woman left. She couldn''t bear to kill her. She can serve our brothers well."


    A thin, middle-aged man, with obscene eyes and dirty eyes, looked at the beautiful woman in front of her, like a banished immortal, and her heart began to tremble.


    "No shameless person can stay!"


    Smell speech, leaf Son Jin Jiao Yan a sink, black eyes gush out cold, toward that thin middle-aged walk.


    "No_


    Just a few steps, ye Zijin is across the space. In an instant, he reaches the thin middle-aged body, shaking his slender hand, surging dark air. There are runes swept out, and the light is bright. He directly hands.


    That thin and middle-aged did not think that the moving woman like banished immortals would be so direct.


    Thin middle-aged immediately fight back, breath burst, Xuanqi full out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1119

    What he didn''t expect from this thin middle-aged man was that he knew his cultivation strength. In front of the beautiful woman in front of him, he didn''t have the strength to resist at all. The space around him was confined, and the terrible breath made him tremble.


    "Boom


    The space was low and trembling. Ye Zijin waved and fell, and the space in front of him exploded. It was just a thin and middle-aged man at the peak of Emperor Wu''s realm. He had no strength to fight against it. His body was destroyed and exploded.


    "Boom


    Ye Zijin did not stop. In the consternation of the five people around him, there was a bright Rune swept out from the delicate body of namiao, pouring out the dazzling light. He dignified the five people, solidified the void and confined the space.


    "No, I met the strong one!"


    The five men''s faces changed greatly, and they all started to fight back. They broke out the most powerful means to stimulate the pulse soul, so that the space flashed and thundered, shining on the night sky.


    Ye Zijin looks the same, and the bright Rune in front of him releases the pressure and becomes more and more prosperous, like a bright moon falling in the sky, exploding space and making the earth roar.


    "Bang bang bang bang bang!"


    The deep explosion was like firecrackers, and the space was exploded one after another. The five people were also swallowed up by the space, and their bodies were crushed into blood fog.


    Five people were killed by Ye Zijin in a short time. In the blood mist explosion, many of the heaven and earth bags fell into Ye Zijin''s hands.


    "On the other side of the mountain, wuzun!"


    Du Shaofu was not far away, and his face was shocked. With the breath of Ye Zijin''s hand, he was able to affirm that ye Zijin''s cultivation strength had reached the peak of martial arts on the other side.


    This kind of cultivation strength is enough to compare with the most powerful existence in Kyushu, such as the boundless hundreds of miles above Kyushu, yuezhengtongxuan, huazimo, fengwuxie, etc.


    "Well, we can go."


    Ye Zijin''s shadow crossed the space to Du Shaofu''s side. With a smile in his eyes, he did not put the matter just in his heart.


    Du Shaofu smiles bitterly. It seems that this beautiful woman is also an evil star. Although she has the temperament of banishing immortals, she does not have any confusion when she starts.


    For ye Zijin''s cultivation strength, Du Shaofu was even more shocked.


    He and ye Zijin walked out of the stone city at the same time. He had gone through countless hardships and had many opportunities to reach his current cultivation strength.


    It is not difficult to guess Ye Zijin these years in the outside, also experienced what.


    A moment later, the two figures appeared in front of a space wormhole.


    When Du Shaofu first arrived at the land boundary of Tianhuang, he had fought with tiandaozong and killed Xue Qianjian.


    When he came here again, Du Shaofu thought of Dongli Qingqing in his heart. For some reason, she left without saying goodbye.


    The space wormhole is controlled by many forces in the city. It can lead to Kyushu, but it costs a lot of energy. Therefore, the charge is even more astonishing. It is enough to make the general perfect Emperor Wu lose his fortune.


    However, this is not a problem for Du Shaofu now. It''s just a trifle.


    Space wormhole open, two people into the space wormhole, before returning to Zhongzhou.


    "I hope the wormhole in this space will not collapse."


    Looking around the wormhole, Du Shaofu could not help but think of the accident of leaving Qingqing in the East.


    Space wormholes are not absolutely safe. Once they collapse, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Sometimes you are afraid."


    Ye Zijin listens to Du Shaofu''s murmur and smiles.


    "Of course I''m afraid. I don''t want to compete with space wormholes." Du Shaofu said with a stare.


    Fortunately, the space wormhole has been stable. When they came out of the wormhole, it was early morning. It was a strange big city.


    Du Shaofu learned from the entrance of the space wormhole that this place is called Fengtian City, which is not close to the dark forest. It is in the southwest of Zhongzhou and is the territory of Xiandu gate.


    In the morning, the whole city is beginning to bustle.


    The bustling Fengtian City aroused Ye Zijin''s interest and bought many women''s ornaments.


    Du Shaofu could only follow him and smile bitterly. Fortunately, he had arrived in Zhongzhou and didn''t care about the meeting when he returned to Shicheng.


    "Ding Dang..."


    All of a sudden, there was a terrible breath over Fengtian city.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Feeling the breath, the eyes in Fengtian city are all looking at the sky.


    After that, many figures appeared in the sky outside Fengtian City, straddling the space.


    "Welcome the elder."


    In Fengtian City, there is a majestic building. Many figures rush out and salute respectfully. In the future, people are invited into the city, and a large number of figures fall on that magnificent building.


    "They are the strong men of Xiandu gate. They come very fast."


    "That thunder demon lion is too strong, and the strong people of the Chao family lost a lot. Finally, they shot at the real strong men of the family, and then suppressed the thunder demon lion and wanted to offer it to Xiandu gate.""It''s said that thunder demon lion is variant. It can be compared with the top monster on the list of heavenly beasts. It''s too silly for the Chao family to give it to Xiandu gate."


    "You don''t understand that. The royal family has got the extraordinary thunder demon lion. It has been spread all over the country. Sooner or later, it will also spread to the Xiandu gate. It''s better to give it to the Xiandu gate. You can''t help but get a lot of benefits. In the future, the status of the Chao family in the Xiandu gate will be higher and higher."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the arrival of many powerful people in Xiandu gate, a lot of comments were immediately heard in the streets.


    Listening to those discussions, Du Shaofu and ye Zijin seem to have thought of something. They all look at each other with their eyes relatively fluctuating.


    "Not long ago, in the LEIYU mountain, a descendant of the Chao family found a thunder demon lion breaking through and trying to steal the secret bones. But in the end, the thunder demon lion killed a lot of them, which aroused the anger of the Chao family and sent many strong men to suppress and capture the thunder demon lion.


    Now the Chao family is going to offer the thunder demon lion to Xiandu gate. Those powerful people of Xiandu gate come here to bring back thunder demon lion. "


    A moment later, in an inn in Fengtian City, a bartender looked at a pill in Du Shaofu''s hand.


    "How strong is the Chao family?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and then continued to ask.


    "The imperial family is powerful and powerful. Fengtian city is just one of the places. The chaos step out of Fengtian city and control several empires secretly. Several Chaojia people occupy the imperial palace. It is said that one of the ancestors of the Chaojia family was the supreme elder of Xiandu gate at the beginning. Therefore, Fengtian city has a great relationship with Xiandu gate and no one dares to disturb it."


    The shopkeeper replies seriously. When he mentions the Chaojia, he looks in awe with fear. The Chaojia is the master of the whole Fengtian city. For the Chaojia family, fengtiancheng is the ancestral land of the Chaojia family, and everything belongs to the Chaojia. The big and small forces in other cities depend on the Chaojia to survive.


    "You can go."


    Du Shaofu gave the pills to the waiter and waved to leave.


    "Thank you very much."


    The bartender got the pill, which was a pill that he could not afford to pay for several years. After thanks, he immediately returned happily.


    "You say that thunder demon lion, can it be Lei Zu?"


    Ye Zijin''s dark eyes trembled. The thunder demon lion in Shicheng has been guarding the Ye family for hundreds of years. Later generations of Ye family call it Lei Zu. Thank him for his protection.


    Later, Lei Zu left the stone city and went out to look for opportunities, but there was no news.


    Hearing thunder demon lion at the moment, ye Zijin naturally is hard to calm down in his heart. If Lei Zu is captured by Chaojia, he can''t stand by.


    "I''m not sure now if that''s the demon lion."


    Du Shaofu frowned, thunder demon lion not only to himself, but also to the drunkard father.


    "Let''s go to Chao''s house."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s eyes were shining. If the thunder demon lion was really the demon lion''s elder, he could not stand by, let alone Chao Jia. If he was really the demon lion of Shicheng, even if it was a direct friction with Xiandu gate, he could not give up.


    Chaojia, the master of Fengtian City, even controls several empires in one family, holding the dragon spirit of Imperial Palace, and has a huge influence.


    Such a large Chao family, majestic, majestic and magnificent, will never be under the imperial palace. Looking from afar, you can feel a sense of surging momentum, which will affect the minds of people with lower strength.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1120

    Du Shaofu and ye Zijin arrived outside the Chao''s home and looked at the huge Chao family. Both of them looked slightly coagulant, and then walked slowly away.


    "Who are you?"


    As the two men approached, outside the Chao''s home, a young man in several armours snapped at him. He was more powerful and domineering than the imperial palace.


    "I heard that the Chao family has captured a thunder demon lion. I want to see it." Ye Zijin said to the several vigorous young men.


    "Presumptuous, who are you when you are? The thunder demon lion that I captured at my house is what you can see if you want to."


    One of the leading youths looked at Ye Zijin and was domineering. Besides one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects, the leading young man basically did not need to consider many forces.


    All the children of the Chao family have always been strong, especially in Fengtian City, which is the ancestral land of the Chao family.


    "I''d like you to report it. Don''t be too aggressive."


    Ye Zijin said to the bully youth that thunder demon lion is most likely Lei Zu, she needs to see.


    "For the sake of you are a woman, I''ll spare you this time. If you want to see the thunder demon lion that we captured at home, how about you marry me, and then we will naturally be able to see it. Our future children may be able to use the essence of thunder demon lion to achieve the pulse and soul. Otherwise, if you don''t leave, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness!"


    The young man sneered and looked at Ye Zijin. He was moved by the beauty. If he had been someone else, he would have made a move. No one was allowed to intrude at the gate of the house. It was the majesty of the royal family.


    "I like to talk to each other, but you make things difficult. You are so rude to me. It seems that I don''t need to be polite to you."


    Ye Zijin looks fierce a little bit, worried about Lei Zu in his heart, and his temperament is even more clear. He moves lightly with lotus steps and moves forward directly.


    "If you want to break into my Chao family, and you are still so presumptuous, let me see how strong you are. If you are qualified, I will marry you to enter my Chao family''s door."


    Lingli youth also has a fantasy, looking at Ye Zijin''s voice falling, the fingerprint congeals and shakes, and a palm print in his hand is directly patted to Ye Zijin.


    "Boom


    The next moment, several eyes around the shock, no one can see clearly, the fierce young Chaojia did not approach the beautiful woman, is directly body shock fly away.


    "Pooh_


    The fierce young man''s mouth was full of blood, and he fell heavily to more than ten feet away. The ground cracked and his eyes showed fear. He could not get up after several struggles.


    The young man didn''t even arrive at Marquis Wu''s realm. He was just at the peak of his pulse spirit realm. How could he be ye Zijin''s opponent? Just because of the breath on Ye Zijin''s body, he flew away directly.


    "Inform the strong in the clan


    "Break into my house without permission, attack together!"


    The next moment, the remaining several young people are pulse spirit state, each gushing out Xuanqi, want to join hands to deal with Ye Zijin.


    Ye Zijin''s eyes swept, and his breath was released. An invisible wave was spreading in the air, just like the tide sweeping out.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Several young people in the pulse spirit state, one by one in the soul trembling, fly away directly. The pulse spirit state and the Wu Zun state span several worlds.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the morning, with the flight of a few young people, they also sent out a notice. When the breath fluctuated, a large figure immediately swept out of the sky and landed on the square in an instant.


    Hundreds of figures fell down, and their eyes swept across the square. Seeing several young people''s heavy injuries, they suddenly looked ugly. Then they all looked gloomy and fell on Ye Zijin and Du Shaofu.


    "Roar..."


    With the hundreds of figures coming here, a startling roar of a lion came out of the house.


    Toward the deep of home, there are lightning and thunder, and the energy of heaven and earth is fluctuating around, flowing towards the depth of home.


    Listening to the roar of a lion coming from Chao''s home, the more gloomy the look of hundreds of people was, the more vigilant they looked at Du Shaofu and ye Zijin.


    A middle-aged leader, who was on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory, began to ask Ye Zijin and Du Shaofu, "who are you? I''m afraid you''ll have to pay the price if you run wild in the imperial court!"


    "You can''t be the master yet. Let you come out to the master. I want to see the thunder demon lion you captured." Ye Zijin opened his mouth, the light breath on his body fluctuated, and he no longer covered up his breath.


    "Martial respect the strong!"


    Feeling Ye Zijin''s fluctuating breath, the middle-aged on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory suddenly changed color. In front of her, the woman who looked quite young was actually a strong warrior.


    "Uncle nine, let me do it!"


    At this time, a soft voice in the Chao''s home fell, while a young man in royal clothes had fallen in front of his middle-aged body.


    The young man was twenty-seven years old. His handsome face had a kind of soft and feminine breath. His body was slender and thin, but his eyes were full of strange Brown light.


    The middle-aged saw the young man coming from the royal guards and felt a sigh of relief. Then he looked back at Chao''s home and asked, "Chao Qiao, where are your father and grandfather, and the elders of Xiandu gate?""The thunder demon lion had some changes. My father, grandfather and elders were there, and they couldn''t make much trouble."


    The young man called Chao Qiao didn''t care. He glanced at the severely injured young people in the square and frowned slightly. Then he looked at Ye Zijin and said, "no matter who you are, if you dare to move my Chaojia people, today will be..."


    All of a sudden, chaoqiao''s voice stopped suddenly, and a pair of gloomy eyes suddenly showed violent fluctuations. He looked at a young man in purple robed not far behind that beautiful woman, and his mental vitality was severely shaken.


    How could he forget that young man in purple robe, who was also present in the sealed land, saw with his own eyes how overbearing that young man in purple robes was.


    Two years ago, on the land of the heavenly wasteland, he once entered the space of shenlei mansion and got the chance. Therefore, he also saw the purple robed young man who killed long Jiu and slaughtered dozens of his contemporaries on leiming mountain. What a fierce attack!


    Although Du Shaofu, the demon king, has not appeared for two years, he has always been a mountain in the hearts of all his peers.


    Now Du Shaofu, the demon king, appeared outside the Chao family.


    "You are..."


    His eyes trembled, his body trembled, and he could not speak clearly.


    Looking at Chao Qiao''s reaction, the eyes of all the people in Chao''s family immediately fell on Du Shaofu''s body, and their eyes were surprised. I don''t know why Chao Qiao had such a big response.


    After being recognized, Du Shaofu slowly went up to Ye Zijin''s body, nodded and motioned. Then he looked at Chao Qiao and said, "Chao''s family has captured a thunder demon lion. It may have something to do with me. I want to see it. Can I?"


    "This..."


    Chao Qiao''s mood of quite fluctuating calmed down. Looking at Du Shaofu, there was a faint fear in his eyes. He knew that he couldn''t stop the demon king. Long Jiu was killed two years ago, which is the descendant of the real dragon at the level of animal respect.


    The Chao family captured a thunder demon lion, but now it is not completely done. If the thunder demon lion is really related to the demon king, Chao Qiao is afraid that the devil will not give up.


    "Wait a moment. I''m going to report to the elders of my family."


    Chao Qiao finally clenched his teeth and said to Du Shaofu without leaving a trace. Anyway, delay for a while. The elders and the elders of the family are suppressing the thunder demon lion. They have to go to inform him first.


    "Roar..."


    With the fall of chaoqiao''s voice, there was once again a startling roar of a lion from the depths of his home. The voice was fierce and angry. There was a towering arc that filled the sky, mingled with a faint golden light, showing a domineering and frightening atmosphere.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the depth of his home, there was also a startling dull noise coming out, like a fierce battle.


    "That breath is undoubtedly the demon lion master."


    Du Shaofu suddenly raised his head and looked at the golden light in the thunder and lightning in the deep of Chao''s home. The familiar breath was also related to the golden winged Dapeng. It must be the thunder demon lion of Shicheng.


    "Whoosh..."


    As the voice fell, Du Shaofu swept out his feet, and immediately he spread out his body and rushed to the Chao''s house.


    Ye Zijin moved and Jiao Yan was dignified, and immediately followed Du Shaofu.


    "No, I''m in trouble."


    Chao Qiao''s face changed greatly, and he immediately turned around and entered.


    "Roar!"


    The vast square is surrounded by runes, which are shrouded by runes.


    A thunder demon lion, several feet in size, roared and covered with golden light. It was being besieged and suppressed by three powerful warriors, tightly bound in the Fu array.


    Thunder demon lion roars, its own heaven and earth energy from the sky, gushing into the body, let the breath more and more strong.


    "The thunder demon lion is too strange, absolutely mutated, and its power is too strong."


    "It wants to continue to break through. Once it breaks through, it will be difficult for us to suppress it."


    "Do all you can, completely suppress it!"


    The three powerful warriors launched the battle, and the runes were rolling and dazzling. With the Fu array, the thunder demon lion was suppressed.


    Thunder, demon and lion roared, all over the body of the arc burst out, the bright light startled the sky, the amazing roar of the beast, just like the waves, shaking around the world roaring.


    "Roar..."


    The thunder demon lion''s sound waves are as vast as the sea roar, covering the sky and the earth. The terrible arc wave, with golden light, is like a startling wave and exploding on the sun to resist the attack of the three and the suppression of the rune array.


    Around the square is divided, some boulders exploded, turned into powder, if not for the Fu array in, around would have been destroyed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1121

    Thunder demon lion although terrible, but at the moment in the breakthrough, was greatly affected.


    The three martial statues are also very strong, one is mysterious, the other is the other side, and there is a perfect level of martial respect.


    If the three wuzuns didn''t want to capture the thunder demon lion alive, they would have been suppressed.


    "Roar!"


    Thunder demon lion roars, eyes dew towering anger, double pupil is like thunder sea in agitation!


    Under the joint siege of the three wuzuns, the thunder demon lion''s breath became weaker and weaker, and the breath that he wanted to climb and break through stopped. The three wuzuns were preventing him from breaking through.


    "Suppress!"


    With the appearance of wuzun in its 70th day, the brilliant Rune broke out, and the suppression went to the thunder demon lion. The momentum twisted the space and suppressed the thunder demon lion.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, just at this moment, a golden light fell from the sky, just like a golden thunderbolt. In an instant, it swept to the perfect warrior.


    "Who is it?"


    The old man''s eyes changed greatly. He immediately turned back and suppressed the Rune of thunder demon lion, forming a curtain of light.


    "Chulala..."


    The golden light exerts a collision Rune light curtain and breaks it down. The golden light Rune also dissipates afterwards.


    "Pedaling..."


    However, the body of the perfect Wu Zun was staggering back more than ten feet to stabilize his body.


    Around the other two wuzuns and many wuhuangjing practitioners around suddenly changed color. They all followed their eyes. A young man in purple robe appeared quietly above the square.


    The purple robed youth appeared, his eyes did not fall on the figure around him, but looked at the Fu array on the square.


    "Fu array."


    The young man in purple robe murmured and shook his hand. The fingerprints began to coagulate in his hands. A piece of hidden talisman patterns gushed out and turned into more than 20 talisman secret patterns, which were snatched out of the palm and then fell around the square.


    "Boom..."


    With the more than 20 talismans and secret patterns swept out, more than 20 banners around the square were forcibly pulled out, and the array was uprooted by the roots. The bright runes shot into the sky and finally broke.


    "Demon lion master, don''t worry about breaking through. Just give it to me here."


    Du Shaofu looked back at the magnificent lion, wrapped in lightning and shining with gold. He was the predecessor of thunder demon lion in Shicheng.


    "Lei Zu, break through at ease, Zijin should protect the Dharma for you!"


    Ye Zijin''s beautiful shadow falls down the square and salutes the lion. His black eyes shoot fiercely.


    "Are you two little guys here? God help me too!"


    Thunder demon lion open mouth, old voice out, showing domineering and powerful.


    In the light of thunder and lightning all over the sky, the thunder demon lion, without the suppression of the Fu array, suddenly began to expand a few feet, and instantly turned into a huge body of a hundred feet. The violent energy fluctuation and pressure spread, which made people feel uneasy and worried for no reason, and their hair stood upright.


    Thunder demon lion''s breath rose again, soared rapidly, and continued to break through.


    "Boom


    The golden arc light is surging, and the sky of Fengtian city is like a dry thunder, and the energy fluctuation is like the arrival of the Thor, causing the whole Fengtian city to tremble.


    Countless figures swept out and went home.


    But at the moment, the three Wu Zun''s eyes looked at Du Shaofu and ye Zijin. They all changed color, but they didn''t dare to move at will.


    "Whoosh!"


    Chaoqiao''s figure came in a hurry, his eyes swept across the square, and his face became more dignified and ugly.


    Then Chao Qiao hurried to the three Wu zuns and said something in a low voice, which made the three wuzuns look shocked and changed a lot.


    "It turns out that it was the little hall leader of the Seven Star hall. It was because of the relationship between the ancient emperor and the emperor that he intruded into our court house."


    A wuzun, who seems to be no different in age from the perfect wuzun who has just been shaken out by Du Shaofu, listens to Chao Qiao''s words, and then goes up and looks at Du Shaofu. His eyes are fluctuating and slightly gloomy.


    Du Shaofu glanced at the old man. Without paying too much attention to it, Du Shaofu said quietly, "I''ll find you for this account later. If you want me to raze you to the ground now, you can continue to provoke me."


    "You..."


    Hearing this, the old man''s face turned cold, but his face fluctuated, proving that he was really afraid. I heard that even the descendants of the real dragon of the dragon clan dared to kill him. Did the Chao family dare not move?


    "Little friend Du Shaofu, I''m Xunyu of Xiandu gate. I''ve heard of Xiaoyou''s name for a long time. Today I see you, and I really live up to my reputation."


    Du Shaofu, who had just been shaken out by Du Shaofu, opened his mouth. Cang Lao''s face was smiling and said, "all these should be misunderstandings. I didn''t expect that the thunder demon lion had something to do with my little friend. It''s fate. If you don''t fight or you don''t know each other, why don''t you just give up?"


    "Zhiyu elder..."


    Smell speech, that Chao family just opened the other side of the old man suddenly color, that thunder demon lion is extraordinary, if you can get its blood essence secret bone, it is enough to make the Chao family further,.


    But he didn''t expect that the elder was trying to make peace.Although Du Shaofu had a lot of background, Xiandu gate was not afraid of ancient Tianzong.


    "Master chaocang, all these are misunderstandings. Let''s just forget it."


    Zhiyu elder interrupted Chao Cang''s words, and his eyes wiped the wave that nobody noticed.


    The elder of Zhiyu has his own judgment. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is not easy to deal with. Let alone the Seven Star hall and the ancient Tianzong behind it.


    You know this demon king is the Lord who dares to move even the dragon clan. The thunder demon lion is definitely a treasure, but it is not worth arousing the anger of the little demon king for a thunder demon lion.


    "Is it a misunderstanding? I''ll talk about it after Lei Zu breaks through!"


    Ye Zijin opens his mouth and Lei Zu is trapped. He is besieged by several people and suppresses the breakthrough. If he comes a step later, the consequences can''t be imagined. This makes Ye Zijin feel really angry.


    "Elder Zhiyu, if it''s a misunderstanding, we''d better talk about it later."


    Du Shaofu said to Zaiyu that the attitude of the Xiandu sect elder was already low, and Du Shaofu was not in a dilemma.


    But this matter is related to the thunder demon lion predecessors, Du Shaofu is not good at making decisions.


    However, Du Shaofu''s anger had already been aroused by the fact that the three wuzuns had just joined hands to suppress the thunder demon lion and prevent its breakthrough.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the elder of Tangyu frowned slightly. He also heard from other elders in the door about the strength of Du Shaofu, the demon king. His strength is extraordinary at a young age, which is enough to be called the first person to listen to his peers in Kyushu. In any way, even if he provokes the little devil today, he will have some trouble.


    "Boom..."


    In the vast square, the huge thunder, demon and lion breath did not long climb to an extreme level. After a short period of stagnation, in the sky of golden lightning, the breath shocked, and then stepped into a new realm.


    "Roar..."


    The huge thunder demon lion''s body crouches in the void, the huge lion head roars, opens the ferocious big mouth, this in the earth shaking roar sound, devours the world energy which comes from around crazily.


    At the moment, the energy of heaven and earth gathered from all around was in a frenzy of agitation, as if it had been swallowed by a huge force, and condensed into a huge black competition, which flowed away in the ferocious mouth of the thunder demon lion.


    The thunder demon''s energy is more and more strong.


    "Chulala..."


    The tempestuous rampage covers the whole Fengtian City, which makes the whole Fengtian City tremble endlessly, the beasts roar and the martial arts practitioners'' pulse and soul tremble.


    "Is that thunder demon lion?"


    "What a terrible thunder demon lion, it seems to be breaking through!"


    In Fengtian City, the living creatures are frightened, and the terrible breath covers the whole Fengtian City, making several desire to crawl on the ground for it.


    "Perfect beast."


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge thunder demon lion''s breath over the square. He was astonished to have reached the level of perfect animal dignity.


    This terrible progress made Du Shaofu cool at the same time.


    This is only how long, compared to the practice of the orcs, thunder demon lion''s cultivation progress, insight is the existence of adverse heaven.


    "I''m afraid that over the years, thunder demon lion master must have got a huge opportunity, otherwise it can''t progress so fast." Du Shaofu thought deeply.


    The huge thunder demon lion was suspended in the air and swallowed up half an hour''s energy of heaven and earth, which began to stagnate.


    Then thunder demon lion''s huge body gradually reduced, and finally turned into a majestic old man in thunder pattern robe, in the shape of sixty or seventy.


    "Hoo..."


    A mouthful of turbid gas was vomited out from the stomach of the old man transformed by thunder demon lion, with golden lightning, and then his eyes opened.


    "HISHI..."


    In the deep eyes of thunder demon lion, the golden light and lightning shot out from the eyes, just like two substantive thunder lives penetrating the space in front of the body, and then slowly converged.


    "Zijin has seen Lei Zu."


    Look at the thunder demon lion breakthrough success, ye Zijin''s clear face finally showed a smile, salute.


    "I''ve met my predecessors."


    When Du Shaofu saluted, the thunder demon lion in front of him was not only kind to himself, but also to the drunkard father. He had guarded the stone city for hundreds of thousands of years, which is worthy of respect.


    "Ha ha, why are you two little guys here? It seems that you''ve all had a chance these years."


    Thunder demon lion said with a smile. His voice was old and thick. He looked at Du Shaofu and ye Zijin with kindness in his eyes. He saw the extraordinary of Du Shaofu and ye Zijin.


    Just looking at the thunder demon lion which has turned into human form, the strong men of Chaojia and Xiandu gate, their faces are not very good-looking.


    The thunder demon lion, which has already broken through to the level of perfect beast respect, is obviously still a thunder demon lion that seems to have been mutated. Although it has just broken through to the level of perfect beast respect, it is far from being comparable to that of ordinary perfect warrior.


    "Lei Zu, you''re OK."


    Ye Zijin was smiling and relaxed in his heart.The old man in front of him is Lei Zu of the Ye family. He has been guarding the stone city and the Ye family for so many years. In the eyes of all the Ye family members, he has already regarded him as his ancestors'' relatives.


    "Don''t worry, Lei Zu is not in the way of these guys."


    Thunder demon lion clapped his chest and said, then his eyes swept over the crowd around him. He waved to Ye Zijin and Du Shaofu and said, "you should step back first. I have something to solve."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1122

    The voice fell down, thunder demon lion majestic figure across, the lion pupil tightly looked at the chaocang and the three elders of Yangyu, cheered like thunder, and cried out: "when I break through, the strength is greatly reduced, you have no shame to attack, this account should be settled now."


    "Everything is a misunderstanding. There has always been a good relationship between xiandumen and gutianzong. Du Shaofu is also a disciple of the ancient Tianzong. I think he would not like to see this misunderstanding. In the end, will there be friction between the ancient Tianzong and the xiandumen?"


    The elder Mu Ning of Zhiyu asked Du Shaofu.


    The old man is old, but the old man is good. You can understand that Du Shaofu, together with the thunder demon lion, who has broken through to the level of animal respect, and the young woman, are obviously not ordinary people. If you start every move, you will not be your opponent.


    "It''s a misunderstanding between Xiandu gate and Xiandu gate. Naturally, it has nothing to do with Xiandu gate. Just let master demon lion and Chaojia settle the account between me and Chaojia. I won''t intervene. I don''t think Xiandu gate will intervene either?"


    Du Shaofu walked out to the elder''s body not far away. His breath fluctuated and blocked in front of the former intentionally or unintentionally. It seemed that his eyes were smiling and people and animals were harmless, but he was obviously warning the former that once the Xiandu gate stepped in, he would certainly not stand idly by.


    "This..."


    The elder of Zhiyu said so much, but he didn''t expect that Du Shaofu was not only powerful but also sharp. He actually followed his words and separated the Chao family from the Xiandu gate.


    At the moment, if he wants to intervene, he will be forced to intervene in Xiandu gate,.


    But if you don''t intervene, I''m afraid it''s Chaojia chaocang. I can''t do anything about the thunder demon lion after the breakthrough.


    As a result, there was a dilemma.


    "It''s shameless to take advantage of others'' danger. It''s time to settle accounts now!"


    Thunder demon lion''s temper is very hot, when the voice falls, a thunder light suddenly gushes out of itself, and finally turns into a thunder light grid to cover the body.


    "Hiss!"


    Thunder light is like countless silver snakes shuttling around. With the domineering golden light, thunder demon lion''s sole suddenly steps down, and a strong arm thunder light shoots at the xiangcang on the other side of wuzun.


    Chao Cang''s face was ugly and gloomy, but he had to fight against it.


    "Boom


    When Rune breaks out, chaocang urges a magic weapon that may be at the initial level, but it is directly shaken back by thunder demon lion.


    "Magic tools are not enough!"


    Thunder, demon and lion drink, their eyes are covered with thunder, and the bright golden arc breaks out. However, the majestic body is just like ghosts. In the blink of an eye, a series of magical means, with a terrible momentum like a wave, directly swept to chaocang.


    Chao Cang retreated in a row, and his magic weapon was not enough to resist thunder demon lion.


    "Oh


    Finally, chaocang can only be used to stimulate the pulse soul. It is ferocious and strange, and the virtual shadow is like a living creature. It carries the towering momentum and sweeps the thunder demon lion.


    In the face of the former''s pulse soul, the thunder demon lion did not pay much attention to it. A fist wrapped in golden thunder light, with lightning and thunder, directly bombarded the huge virtual shadow of exotic animals. It smashed the exotic beast''s pulse and soul, and the tyrannical and destructive thunder power could destroy everything.


    "Pooh


    Pulse soul broken, toward the warehouse mouth gush blood, the figure one after another shakes back.


    At the same time, the thunder demon lion shadow took the opportunity to bully his body and fell to Chao Cang with a heavy blow.


    Chaocang quickly avoided, and a large number of runes burst out. In a panic, he avoided the key, but the thunder light fist seal still fell heavily on his shoulder.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Chao Cang spurts a mouthful of blood again, and his body falls from the air.


    "Boom!"


    Chaocang''s body fell, like a square burst of meteorite impact, a large area of chaojiayuan collapsed into powder.


    "It was a terrible war. There are super strong players in Korea."


    In Fengtian City, the dense figure trembles millet, and the terrible breath that spreads from Chao''s home directly rushes into the sky and covers the whole city, making people tremble.


    "Dad


    As Chao Cang''s figure fell, an old man with more than fifty years'' appearance gave a big drink. The mysterious atmosphere of wuzun broke out, and his eyes were filled with dignified and fierce colors.


    The breath of half a hundred old men broke out, and the runes were bright. A stream of mysterious Qi gathered in his hands to form a strange palm print. With the potential of thunder, he took a fierce shot at the thunder demon lion.


    "Hiss!"


    Almost at the moment when the former figure just moved, a graceful figure appeared in front of him.


    The comer is yizijin, who has been plundering the array. In his dark eyes, he suddenly has a little bit of coolness, and a strong and incomparable dark gas is like a flash flood, sweeping across the sky.


    This breath is the cultivation on the other side of wuzun''s realm. Then, the graceful and beautiful figure shakes her hand and wraps up the bright rune, which quickly meets the palm print of the former.


    Under the gaze of many shocked eyes, the two collide, and suddenly the collision place trembles, and then the low dull sound resounds from it.


    "Bang!"


    The deafening sound of sonic boom came out, accompanied by bright and powerful energy ripple, surging from the point of collision of two palms, and the cracks in the ground below were like the cracks of spider web turtles."Poo Hoo..."


    After that, the body of the fifty year old man was like a broken kite. His body flew upside down and fell to the ground. The house was smashed into rubble and the blood gushed out.


    "That woman is so powerful


    Many of the powerful men in Xiandu gate, headed by the elder of Zhiyu, are somewhat cool. Seeing that the beautiful woman is young, she may be no more than a year or two years older than Jiang Ruolin in the gate, but her strength is not as strong as Jiang Ruolin. How terrible the natural appearance is. Where does Du Shaofu''s daughter come from? Zhongzhou has never heard of such a terrible young generation.


    "Imprison!"


    At the same time above the square, the thunder demon lion was still shooting, and a thunder claw print broke out. Just after chaocang was shaken down, the thunder light claw print was shrouded in the first level magic weapon of chaocang, and forced to imprison the three foot sword filled with Ancient Runes.


    Thunder demon lion''s golden thunder burst out in its palm. It was born to suppress and destroy the mark of Yuan Shen. With absolute domineering power, it destroyed the mark of Yuan Shen on the ancient sword and finally put it into the heaven and earth bag.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    He was forcibly plundered by the other side and wiped off the mark of the original God. Chaocang once again spurted blood. After a series of heavy injuries, he also hurt the yuan God. He was dying and looked terrible.


    All this did not take long. The Chao family was defeated and invincible at all.


    The look of the elder is not good-looking. If you want to intervene, you can only resist it.


    The situation in front of him made it clear to him that once he stepped in, Du Shaofu, the demon king, would not stand by.


    With the temper of Du Shaofu, the demon king, he may kill people at that time, and the consequences will undoubtedly be more serious.


    "Shaofu, Zijin, let''s go."


    By forcibly seizing a magic weapon, the thunder demon lion''s anger also calmed down a lot. He ignored the discussion Valley and motioned Du Shaofu and ye Zijin to leave.


    "Discuss Valley elder, meet again later."


    Du Shaofu nodded and laughed at the elder of Zhiyu, smiling that people and animals were harmless.


    The elder nodded and laughed, but the smile on his old face was a little stiff.


    In fact, it was the first time that he had contact with Du Shaofu today. However, judging from what other elders said and what they saw today, Du Shaofu, the demon king, was young, but he was definitely much more difficult to provoke than the thunder demon lion. That boy was the real man eating and not spitting out his bones.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then thunder demon lion, Du Shaofu and ye Zijin left. After a few flashes, they disappeared in the sky of Fengtian city.


    "Elder Zhiyu, my father and my grandfather''s generation were severely damaged, and their magic weapons were also taken away. Du Shaofu was arrogant and did not look at Xiandu gate at all. Are we really afraid of him?"


    Chao Qiao came to the elder of Zhiyu and looked at the direction of Du Shaofu''s departure. His face was gloomy and his heart was chilly, but he knew that he was not the rival of the demon king.


    The elder looked at the two chaocang people who had been helped up by the strong men in the Chao family at the moment. On their old faces, their looks were naturally not good-looking.


    "Ah..."


    After staring in his eyes for a while, the elder sighed and then said to Chao: "the thunder demon lion has something to do with the demon king Du Shaofu. If there is no Xiandu gate, do you think that thunder demon lion and Du Shaofu will stop this time? It is said that at the beginning, hundreds of disciples of the Dalan sect provoked Du Shaofu to be killed. Do you think he did not dare to move your family? "


    After a pause, the elder continued: "if you suffer a little, you''ll be pacified. Don''t provoke Du Shaofu any more."


    Chao Qiao heard his speech, his eyes trembled, his eyes twitched in his eyes, and finally he didn''t say anything more.


    There were amazing news from the Chaojia, many courtyards were broken, and some of the powerful ones were severely damaged. Naturally, all these things could not be concealed, which made Fengtian city full of discussions.


    All the people in Fengtian city are speculating. I don''t know who is the strong one provoked by the Chao family this time. Even the elders of Xiandu gate are in the Chao''s house, they can''t frighten away those opponents.


    There is no airtight wall in the world. It was not long before the news that Du Shaofu, the demon king, appeared in the Chao''s house. It was only then that people learned that Du Shaofu, the demon king, had been offended by the Chao family. No wonder the elders of Xiandu gate could not frighten him away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the middle of the calm air, three figures swept through the air, and one of them had already reached the front. It was Du Shaofu, thunder demon lion and ye Zijin.


    "Demon lion master, if you don''t get angry, you don''t have to worry about that dynasty."


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu threw himself into the air and said to the thunder demon lion.


    "There is a lot of relationship between the Chaojia and Xiandu gate, but it''s not easy to be provoked by Xiandu gate. You seem to know the people of Xiandu gate. The people of Xiandu gate say that you are from the ancient Tianzong. Have you joined the ancient Tianzong?"


    The thunder demon lion asked Du Shaofu. He knew that Xiandu gate and ancient Tianzong were huge creatures, and because of this, they were still holding hands on the imperial family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1123

    "It''s just that I know some people from sendumen."


    Du Shaofu said that he would go out of Shicheng, enter tianwu academy, ancient Tianzong, and finally enter the Seven Star hall. He also talked about the things between Shicheng and Shilong empire in recent years with thunder, demon lion and ye Zijin.


    "At the beginning, I knew that sooner or later you would not be a thing in the pool. Sooner or later, you would soar in the sky and soar in the sky. I didn''t expect that in a short time, you would have reached such a point!"


    Thunder demon lion sighs, eyes with golden lightning.


    Ye Zijin has no words, but listen to Du Shaofu''s general remarks, Jiao Yan has been dark fluctuation, look ripple.


    She has just heard Du Shaofu mention the situation of Shicheng in detail.


    "Stone city is not a place where you two are going out. Stone city is destined to be famous all over the world."


    Thunder demon lion looked at Du Shaofu and ye Zijin, and sighed.


    At the beginning, these two were just young girls in the wilderness of stone city, but now one by one has reached such a transcendent state.


    Such a talent, unlimited future!


    "Demon lion, you also have a lot of opportunities these years?"


    Du Shaofu asked with a smile that the thunder demon lion could achieve such a terrible cultivation in these years is absolutely against the sky.


    "I have been in the demon domain for years and found my ancestral land of thunder demon lion. I have gained the benefits of ancestral inheritance and thunder demon lion clan. Thank you for the blood of golden winged Dapeng that I was able to achieve this cultivation. If I had not broken through the critical moment not long ago, I would not have been trapped by the imperial family."


    Thunder demon lion nods, if pure cultivation, these years is not enough for him to break through to the present situation.


    Three people talk about plundering the sky, with the three people''s cultivation as the strength, almost all the way is to break through the sky and return to the stone city.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, bright moonlight decorates the night sky.


    Stars dot, night sky like boundless transparent sea, quiet, broad, and mysterious.


    Suddenly, a mountain, a purple light, like a small spark in the night sky, flickering, beating a small spot of light.


    Then the purple light became more and more dazzling, and the sky above the sky trembled for no reason. A terrible purple light spread out, and then a graceful figure emerged.


    That is a beautiful woman, ten fingers slender, skin like clotted fat, but in the snow white is faintly showing some purple.


    The eyes on the woman''s beautiful face are like two rounds of purple bright moon in the night sky.


    The woman emerged quietly in the night sky. The purple clothes were in the air, and the purple flame and dark lines were shadowy. They outlined the posture of floating and tempting, and set the temperament of banished immortals.


    Attractive face, seductive posture, charming amorous feelings, are all set in this woman, enough to let any woman look envious, let all men in the world lose their mind.


    The woman appeared, purple eyes looked around a little, and finally looked at the back, the voice of nature, as if the fairy voice is misty, way: "little star, you don''t drag out not to come out."


    "Mother, I''m not dragging."


    Just after the woman appeared, the space fluctuated and the voice of a young girl came out.


    "Hiss..."


    Then there is a golden space, stars filled the sky, a small body also appeared.


    This is a girl of five or six years old. There are countless star patterns on her red skirt. Her blue and black hair is tied up with a horse''s tail, which is thrown behind her small head, just like the emperor in this space, full of dignity.


    The girl appears with a faint golden glow on her pink face and a rune mark in her eyebrows, which adds a bit of evil to the nobility.


    Looking at the moving woman in front of her, the girl said, "mother, are we really going to find my father?"


    "You have been using the excuse to understand and practice. Three years have passed."


    The woman looked at the girl, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her voice was as dim as the sky.


    "Niang, what if dad doesn''t have the secret bone of Dapeng?"


    The girl has a pair of big eyes with water spirit. She blinks mischievous and lovely. But at the moment, she looks at the moving woman with some worries. Above her big eyes, two curved eyebrows are like a little crescent moon, and the thick and thick eyelashes arranged in order outline the moon arc and say, "you won''t really have to fight dad again at that time, will you?"? &"Don''t call that human as a father, or else don''t call my mother."


    The moving woman stares at the girl, the voice falls, the purple skirt swings, a pair of slender legs swing, the body posture curls Nana, the next moment, the purple flame wave, the beautiful shadow is swept to the front space.


    "My father can''t beat my mother. It''s so troublesome."


    The girl''s face is childish, her big eyes blink, her eyes seem to be able to melt people, and then her small figure swept away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Stone city, now is not the original, the vast area, become a treasure land, people who can practice in stone city, can get great benefits."It''s really changed a lot."


    When thunder demon lion and ye Zijin appeared outside the stone city, looking at the vast and magnificent continuous stone city at the moment, I was also amazed.


    "Heaven and earth are full of energy, and there are treasures in the stone city."


    Thunder demon lion found that there are absolute treasures in stone city, and the energy of heaven and earth is much stronger than that in other places.


    "Let''s go back. We will be happy if we know that the demon lion is back."


    Du Shaofu said, and then with thunder demon lion, ye Zijin figure across the sky back to the city.


    Before long, the news that the founding ROC emperor, the original guardian of the stone city, thunder demon lion, and ye Zijin, the first lady of the Ye family, came back in a storm in the stone city.


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately caused a stir, and the old residents of Shicheng took to the streets to celebrate.


    Ye''s family and the palace are also in a state of jubilation.


    In the palace hall, Du Shaofu sat upright, with the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace lingering in his body. He carried the general situation of heaven and earth and swallowed the great majesty.


    "I have seen my emperor!"


    In the hall, officials of the wasteland saluted, including the king of juejian, the king of golden carving, the king of stone tortoise, the king of xuanjiao, as well as the spirit, beast killing, soul evil, dark wolf, phantom, Cao Yu and Han Xin.


    In the world meeting, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, the medicine emperor and doctor Wuming are all listed.


    From Murong youruo''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that the desolate country was a peaceful country with peaceful people. The reconstruction of tianwu college was under the leadership of Zhendong king, Zhennan king, medicine emperor and doctor Wuming.


    The location of tianwu college is still in the dark forest, where tianwu college was built.


    At present, many young men and women in the famine middle school have begun to send them to tianwu university to study.


    If we just want to completely rebuild tianwu college, we will not be able to do it as soon as possible.


    Generals, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque, guiwa, Li Yuxiao, etc. have long gone out for training.


    In the world meeting, the night drifts Ling, the eternal jade, the silver carving, the silver fox, the stone and so on, also grinds outside for several years not to return.


    In a word, both the famine country and the World Association have developed rapidly.


    All the strong men in the world and the wasteland also spent these years in closed door practice, making great progress.


    They have been forged by God thunder, and their posture has been greatly improved and their progress has been amazing.


    In the hall, this time, the benefits from the land of the wilderness, together with a lot of cultivation resources, Du Shaofu gave them to the important officials of the wasteland state and the core of the world society. The rest was given to the medicine Emperor Wu Ming, his second brother, Du Yunlong, and Murong youruo.


    All the people are excited and surprised when they get amazing benefits.


    "That clan came not long ago. It''s not good to come here. It''s for you."


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth and told Du Shaofu about the recent arrival of the people of that clan. In the end, those people were scared away by the mysterious strong men.


    "Legalists!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly sank, his majesty gushed out, and there was a faint sound of dragon howling all over his body.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu arrived at the back mountain and met his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    "It was the last time I came out."


    When Zhen Qingchun saw Du Shaofu, he was slightly obscene, but he did not have a good face in his eyes.


    Du Shaofu was the last to come out of the last sealed place.


    This time on the land, this boy is the last to go out of space, let Zhen Qingchun also worry.


    "The Legalists are here again. Fortunately, there are still people who restrict them in this world. However, if they come to you again and again, they are afraid that they will not give up. Once they have the opportunity, they will be embarrassed again."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu that his face was slightly coagulated, which meant that everyone was powerful and huge, and he knew it well.


    "Can anyone suppress the nine of them?"


    Du Shaofu was a little curious. There was no doubt that the nine men were powerful. However, he did not expect that there were people in the world who could suppress them.


    "We can''t talk about repression, but there are legends. At that time, heaven and earth were in turmoil and their lives were destroyed. It was the end of the day. The catastrophe also had a great relationship with the nine families. One day, the strongest came and stopped the fighting with their own strength. It also frightened the strong people of the nine clans and made them swear to keep their promise. Otherwise, the nine families would never be able to appear on top of Kyushu."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun said, "those who used to frighten away the Legalists may be the strong ones who know the legends. As for who they are, the less I know."


    "Legalists, this account will be settled with them sooner or later!"


    Du Shaofu sank and his eyes were cold. When the old drunkard came out, he would kill the Legalists.


    "Eight continents have been in turmoil and chaos, and many places have been reduced to demon territory. It is said that some evil spirits have been revived, and there is a catastrophe to come in this world!"


    Zhen Qingchun frowned slightly. Although Zhongzhou has not been harmed by evil spirits, the dark current in the world has already begun to stir.


    "Although the evil spirits are strong, it will not be too difficult to clean up the evil spirits if the top powerful people from all continents attack."Du Shaofu had some doubts. From the information he got, he knew that although many places in Bazhou had become the devil''s land, the top powerful among the top forces had not yet made a move.


    It is not impossible for those evil spirits who want to be swept away if the top powerful ones in the major forces do it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1124

    "At the moment, those top powerful people in the major forces are all closing down to seek breakthroughs and preserve their strength. They are afraid that there will be a catastrophe. Those evil spirits have not been able to really threaten them."


    Zhen Qingchun told Du Shaofu several times that all the monsters had their own ideas, and they would not easily take action.


    "The fire didn''t really burn on them. I''m afraid no one wants to be the first one to do it."


    Du Shaofu sighed that the evil spirits on the eight continents were born as a disaster, and the real misfortune was still the common people.


    "Is there any benefit in shenlei mansion?"


    Zhen Qingchun asked Du Shaofu that he came out two years late. If he didn''t get any benefits, Zhen Qingchun would not believe it.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu naturally had nothing to hide from his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. He talked to Zhen Qingchun about Yinluo''s soul swallowing thunder, jiuzhuanshen leilian, and the slightly incomplete state of mind and life-long perception benefits of the God Lei Tiansheng.


    Zhen Qingchun heard the speech, and after a long time, he was stunned and hard to recover. How could he not know what an adverse chance it was.


    "Leave me alone."


    After a long time, Zhen Qingchun ordered to leave. He needed to be quiet. The boy got all the good things in the world by himself. His talent was so terrible that others could only be ashamed of himself.


    Du Shaofu left with a smile, and then went to see his uncle Du Zhenwu and his second uncle Du Zhixiong. He took the news of his father to his uncle and second uncle.


    "The third one is OK."


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong happy, finally had the news of the third, the heart was relieved.


    In recent years, Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong have made remarkable progress in their cultivation.


    The cultivation resources of the Du family are not the same as before. The whole Du family is growing at an amazing speed. Among them, the younger generation led by Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Yu, Du Xue, Du Hao, Du GUI, and so on, have become famous throughout Zhongzhou.


    "these years, the burden of the whole Du family is on your shoulders. Shaofu, it''s hard for you."


    Looking at the purple robed youth in front of him, his resolute and resolute face, his eyes clear and clear under his eyebrows, with the shadow of his third son, made Du Zhenwu feel sad.


    Over the years, the whole Du family has been pressed on this young man. If it were not for the youth in front of him, how could the Du family have such a position today.


    "I am the son of the Du family, and the blood shed on me is the blood of the Du family. This is what I should do. Besides, the elder sister and the second brother do more than I do." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Well, don''t say that."


    Du Zhixiong smiles at Du Shaofu and says, "your aunts know you''re back and are making your favorite food for you when you were a child. The elders of the family specially explain that they want to meet you, as well as your cousins and cousins, and hope you can take time to guide their cultivation."


    "Well, I''m going."


    Du Shaofu nodded, then went to the backyard, and many of the old people and the three aunts and sisters of the family met them from afar.


    "Shao Fu, why are you so thin, but you seem to be much stronger."


    "The child is more and more like the pavilion."


    The old people of the drinking clan gathered around happily.


    "Brother Shaofu."


    Many young men and girls of the Du family also gathered around, their eyes worshipped and awed.


    The purple robed youth, their cousin, is Du Shaofu, the demon king in Kyushu. He is the leader of the younger generation in the world and the backbone of the Du family.


    Looking at the smiling faces in front of him, Du Shaofu felt warm in his heart.


    "Three younger brothers, the master of the Ye family and the girl Zijin are here, as well as the masters of the Bai family and the Qin family."


    When Du Xiaoman arrived in the backyard, his dark eyes were as clear as a stream of water. He had an indescribable pure and refined temperament. He was quite hot in dress. His long and straight legs were like enchanting in silence.


    "Not outsiders, sister. Let them meet in the backyard." Du Shaofu nodded.


    A moment later, ye Zijin, ye Baolin, Bai Jiru, Qin zongqiong and others came.


    They had a very good relationship with the Du family. In recent years, with the support of the Du family, the three ethnic groups also made rapid progress and got great benefits. They had been tied to the Du family for a long time.


    "I heard my father say a lot of things. It seems that you have had a wonderful time these years."


    At dusk, the sun sets in the West. In the mountains behind Du''s house, ye Zijin looks at the front sky, her long skirt flutters and her hair is light.


    "It''s all over."


    Du Shaofu was shocked by his purple robe and stood with his hands on his back. He looked at the vast stone city and saw that the four fields were his own wasteland.


    Ye Zijin did not speak. He looked back at Du Shaofu. He learned from his father, ye Baolin, the changes and crises of Cheng family in Shicheng and Shilong empire in recent years. His dark eyes fluctuated.


    "What are your plans for the future?"


    Du Shaofu smiles and asks Ye Zijin.


    "Not yet."


    Ye Zijin looked at Du Shaofu, and his teeth lit up: "listen to uncle Tingxuan, you still have a sister, and you are twins?""Yes, her name is Shaojing."


    Du Shaofu nodded with expectation in his clear eyes. After a moment, he said, "it won''t take long to see her."


    Night began to fall, and stars began to appear in the sky.


    "I''ll go back first. I''ll be in the stone city recently. If you want to find me, just let someone call me."


    Ye Zijin''s voice dropped, I don''t know why his cheeks were crimson. Then he showed his figure and left with a beautiful shadow.


    As ye Zijin left, Du Shaofu stood on the mountain for a while, then his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, his eyes slightly coagulated in his eyes, and a trace of purple light flashed out in his eyes.


    "Whoosh..."


    When Du Shaofu''s figure reappeared, he was beyond the stone city. His eyes twinkled purple in the night sky, dark and slightly coagulated.


    "She seems to be here."


    The space fluctuates, Zhen Qingchun''s figure appears, in the inverted triangle eyes, the spirit fluctuates.


    "Hi..."


    The light in the front of the sky flashed like a rainbow, and then two figures, one big and one small, appeared in the line of sight, and several flashed to their bodies.


    "Dad..."


    The young voice was excited and happy. As the voice fell, a small figure quickly appeared in Du Shaofu''s sight.


    Her petite body, dressed in a red skirt, surrounded by countless star patterns, looks like five or six years old. Her eyes are open on her plump face, and her eyes are deep in her eyes. There is a rune mark in her eyebrows, which makes her noble. It is the little star who left with Ziyan yaohuang.


    "Little star."


    Seeing the girl in front of her, Du Shaofu is also very happy. It has been several years since she saw the girl. She still looks like this. She is not very good at all. For so many years, she often misses her.


    "Dad, you seem to have made a lot of progress in your cultivation. Do you miss me?"


    The little star''s blue and black hair tied with his horse''s tail was thrown behind his small head. On his pink face, he had a pair of big eyes with water spirit. He was naughty and lovely. He looked at Du Shaofu happily and came to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Of course I miss you."


    Du Shaofu patted the back of the little girl''s head. The breath on the girl was unfathomable at the moment. I don''t know where it is now. With his talent, Du Shaofu doesn''t even dare to guess.


    "That''s about it."


    On hearing the speech, the little star was smiling. Above the big eyes of shuilingling, two curved eyebrows were like little crescent moon. The long and thick eyelashes arranged in order outlined the shape of the moon arc. Then the rumor came to Du Shaofu''s ear and said, "father and mother are here. She looks ferocious. In fact, it''s not like that. You should act according to the opportunity."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1125

    "No! &


    with the voice of the little star falling, the figure of a Purple Rainbow slowly falls again.


    The rainbow converges, and a beautiful shadow slowly emerges from it. It looks like a purple dress, and outlines the posture of temptation. Her eyes are like purple sun, which seems to be able to see through everything in the world.


    When he saw the woman in front of him, Du Shaofu''s heart trembled. He was a woman with a charming face, a seductive posture, a banished immortal temperament and a charming amorous feelings, which could make men lose their soul.


    This moving amorous feelings charming woman, also is purple flame demon Huang.


    But at the moment, this charming woman appears, but it makes Du Shaofu''s heart tight.


    Purple flame demon Huang woman appears, purple eyes at Zhen Qingchun, eyes slightly dark move, quite surprised way: & quot; eh, you seem to have made a lot of progress &


    & quot; you should almost be able to break through that step. &Zhen Qingchun looks at Ziyan yaohuang and says.


    &It''s always worse. &


    the purple flame demon Huang said softly, and her voice was as faint as a fairy. Then her eyes in her purple eyes looked at Du Shaofu and asked: "it''s been more than three years ago. Can I have the secret bone of Dapeng ready?"? &After hearing the speech, Du Shaofu gave a wry smile on his face, shook his head and said: & quot; no, the secret bone of Dapeng is too rare. I haven''t met other golden winged Dapeng, so I can''t find it for you. &However, the deadline you promised has come to an end. If there is no secret bone of Dapeng, you can only take what you have. &


    the faint voice of the purple flame demon Huang Xian rose. With the voice falling, the purple skirt swayed, and she stepped forward a few steps. A pair of slender legs swayed with graceful posture, and the breath began to fluctuate in the body.


    &I''ve said that the secret bones of Dapeng have been broken and integrated into my body. You can''t take it now, and I don''t intend to give my life to anyone! &


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with golden light.


    &I''m afraid it''s up to you. &


    the purple eyes of the purple flame demon Huang sank a little, the voice fell clearly, and a purple flaming fingerprint on the slender hand condensed, and the hot purple flame erupted like purple slurry, which was incomparable and distorted the space.


    &Mother! &


    Xiaoxing''s petite body immediately blocked Du Shaofu''s body.


    &If you do it, it won''t do you any good. &Zhen Qingchun said to Ziyan yaohuang, but her eyes were slightly coagulated.


    Although the purple flame demon Huang has not really broken through to the animal kingdom, once it starts, the stone city is close at hand. With Ziyan demon Huang''s terror talent, she is afraid that she will be able to be razed to the ground. This worries Zhen Qingchun. Moreover, the strength of Ziyan demon Huang is not easy to lose.


    Purple flame demon Huang''s purple eyes were cold. She looked at little star and Zhen Qingchun for a moment. Then she looked at Du Shaofu and said: & quot; the three-year period you promised has come. You can''t protect you all your life. Are you going to hide under the protection of others? &


    & quot; it is my fault that I broke my word. &With a smile, Du Shaofu pulled the little star beside him, looked at the charming woman in front of him and said: & quot; But my life can''t be handed over to you again. I don''t have the secret bone of Dapeng, but I don''t have one. I''ll give it to you to observe and understand for a period of time. It''s compensation for my breach of contract. I''ll find it for you as soon as possible. Is that ok? &


    the purple flame demon Huang was silent for a while, and her purple hair fell down along the fragrant shoulder until her hips were raised and her legs were long and straight. She drew a graceful and mature curve. She looked at Du Shaofu, her eyes were like purple sun. After a moment, she opened her mouth and asked Du Shaofu, "what kind of secret bone do you have? &


    & quot; you can see. &


    after Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, something wrapped with Rune was called out of the storage ring, and then it was swept to the side of purple flame demon Huang, which was echoed with the roar of the dragon.


    sensing the breath, Zhen Qingchun looked at her, and her spirit was rippling in her eyes.


    &This is &


    feeling the breath, Ziyan demon Huang waved and immediately wrapped it in the palm of her hand. She looked at it carefully, and her purple eyes fluctuated and said in surprise: & quot; true dragon secret bone! &


    & quot; yes, the secret bone of the real dragon can be understood for you before I find the secret bone of the golden winged Dapeng. &Du Shaofu said that he had not yet understood the secret bones of the real dragon, but even with his elder brother Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu had absolute scruples.This is a stone city and a desolate country. Once it is started, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Du Shaofu knew that although the purple flame demon Huang had not really set foot on the animal kingdom level, it was definitely not easy to provoke!


    &The level of the real dragon''s Secret bone is not high. It should only have the level of perfect animal respect, and the dragon pattern is not full. Besides, I am a bird. The secret bone of golden winged Dapeng has the greatest effect on me, but the real dragon secret bone will not be bad for me, so I will take it first. &


    Ziyan yaohuang looked at Du Shaofu with a clear tone and a cool look, as if all of this was taken for granted. Then she said: & quot; in two years, I will give you another two years. After two years, I will come back to collect the secret bone of Dapeng, which is the deadline since then. &


    & quot; two years &Du Shaofu''s smile was bitter and astringent, but Zhenlong''s Secret bone had not yet come to understand, and now it fell into the hands of the woman.


    &Would you like to come back with me, little star? &


    the purple flame demon Huang put away the secret bone of the real dragon and asked little star.


    &Mother, I want to stay with my father for a period of time, otherwise you don''t go back, just stay. If dad finds the secret bone of Dapeng, he can give it to you as soon as possible. &


    little star''s eyes are pale gold, and she looks at Ziyan yaohuang with a little pout. She wants to stay, and she also hopes that ganniang can stay.


    &If you want to stay, I''ll pick you up. &


    the purple flame demon Huang said to the little star and looked at Du Shaofu. Her purple eyes were gorgeous, and her purple eyes were full of strange things. She said: "take good care of the little star, otherwise, I will not let you go. &


    & quot &


    when the voice falls, the graceful purple shadow envelops the purple flame, like a purple star shining, and then disappears across the space.


    &Mother, take good care of yourself. &


    the little star drinks loudly, and her pale golden eyes are a little reluctant.


    &Whoa &Du Shaofu took a deep breath and finally sent the terrible woman away. The woman''s face was more green than that of the East. Murong you was more beautiful than before. Her complicated temperament and charming amorous feelings could make all men''s hearts flutter. However, no one could get close to her, or the farther away the better.


    &Where to find the secret bones of the golden winged Dapeng &Du Shaofu then laughed bitterly.


    Not to mention that the secret bone of the golden winged Dapeng is a treasure among the treasures. If there is a secret bone of the ROC in any mountain gate, it will definitely be hidden to the depth, and it is impossible to exchange it.


    Even if he met the golden winged mires, Du Shaofu thought that he would not say whether he could do anything about it. Even if he could, he still had the blood of the golden winged ROC, so he could not do it directly.


    &Excuse me &Du Shaofu thought that he had a headache.


    &That''s the real dragon''s Secret bone. &Zhen Qingchun sighed at Du Shaofu''s side, and the expression of pain on his face was clearly heartache at the moment.


    &Dad, do you have anything to eat? I''m a little hungry. &


    the little star held up his small head, and looked at Du Shaofu with pale golden eyes.


    &What are you eating at your godmother''s place? &Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, but he had already taken out a lot of elixir and gave it to Xiaoxing, obviously showing love.


    &I''ve eaten all the miraculous medicines there, so there''s nothing to eat. &


    Xiaoxing smiles, takes the elixir and puts it into his mouth. He chews it like a snack. He looks at Zhen Qingchun and looks at him with astonishment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, the morning sun was hazy with light clouds covering the sky, and the wild animal mountain range was half hidden and half visible.


    All the quiet mountains, the towering peaks in the morning clouds, like flowing notes, singing birds, echoing in the mountains and valleys.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1126

    &Shaofu, is Xiaoxing really your daughter? Are you married? &Young Fu, please tell me exactly what is going on. Where does the child come from? Where is her mother? We du family can''t fail other girls. &In the early morning, Du''s family was boiling.


    With the appearance of the little star, all the people who closed their mouths to Du Shaofu were crying out for their father, which surprised and surprised the old Dujia and the old Dujia.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t even explain it. Even the doctor, who had no life, came to ask. He could only smile bitterly.


    It''s little star. When she arrives at Du''s house, she is spoiled by the old people.


    Finally, Du family people know the truth, but for the little star is still doting.


    &When you were young, you should have been married? &The girl of Ye''s family is very good. It is said that she has good accomplishments now. It''s better to ask the third aunt to go to Ye''s house to talk about the marriage. There should be no problem. &Shaofu, the girl of Ye family seems to be interested in you, and she is beautiful. How do you feel? &After that, all the Du family''s aunts and sisters took an eye on Du Shaofu.


    &My elder sister and I will be much more relaxed after you come back. &Du Yunlong said with a smile that seeing Du Shaofu besieged by three aunts and six sisters, the pressure on him and his eldest sister Du Xiaoman is much less these days. Usually, these three aunts and sisters are not less troubled by their brothers and sisters.


    &My elder sister and second brother are not married yet, so I think I can''t be the first. &However, Du Shaofu can only use his elder sister Du Xiaoman and his second brother Du Yunlong as a shield.


    &These three brothers &After hearing his words from afar, Du Yunlong immediately hid himself far away.


    In the next few days, Du Shaofu stayed in the Du family, opened the wasteland space, arranged for the Du family''s children and the core disciples of the world association to enter the wasteland space to understand, and let the trusted people directly enter the purple thunder xuanding to get the divine thunder forging body.


    Du Shaofu also learned that Ouyang Shuang had been away for several years. He resolutely went out to seek opportunities and hone himself.


    However, Ouyang Shuang did not stay with ye Piaoling and the general, and there was no news coming back. This made Du Shaofu worried.


    In the air, Du Shaofu also gave guidance to everyone. He also visited Mr. Xie Tianhong and visited tianwu college to see the new tianwu college.


    Only a few years, tianwu college has not been fully recovered.


    Before tianwu college, Du Shaofu stood quietly in front of the tombstone of the vice president. After a moment of silence, he left.


    &I have to go to the Seven Star hall, stone city still depends on the protection of brother Qingchun. &After a few days, Du Shaofu said to his elder brother, Zhen Qingchun.


    &Go ahead, be careful on the way. All the major forces are very calm now, but under this kind of calm, the undercurrent is turbulent, which is extremely abnormal. Maybe there is a catastrophe coming. You should find time to practice more. &Zhen Qingchun told Du Shaofu, and then said, "the nine stars are still vast. After a period of time, I have to turn around and hope to go further. &What kind of realm is there above the nine stars? &


    Du Shaofu asked, the strong never stop. Above the nine stars, he is afraid that he has his own realm.


    However, there are few strong people in the world who can step into the nine star and martial realm, not to mention the realm above the nine star and the martial realm. Therefore, there are absolutely few people who know the realm of the nine stars.


    & quot; it is useless to tell you the realm above the nine stars, and you have no legal understanding. You are still quite far away from the level of the nine stars. When you get to that step, you will know. &Zhen Qingchun said with a smile that he didn''t say anything to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded and did not ask much. He was only on the other side of the river. Wu Zun and the eight stars were completely cracked. The distance from the nine star good martial realm was still very far away.


    In the morning of the next day, Du Shaofu said goodbye to all the Du family. The medicine emperor was dead, Murong youruo, and so on. Along with Xiaoxing, they went to the Seven Star Hall of the spiritual region.


    With the strength of Du Shaofu''s cultivation at the moment, he would not encounter any danger on his way to the spiritual realm. After a few days, he arrived at the spiritual realm.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu could feel the abnormal atmosphere in Zhongzhou.


    It has been spread in Zhongzhou that evil spirits are born, rumors that evil spirits are out of trouble, and that a catastrophe is coming.


    Within the spiritual realm, the atmosphere is almost the same as that in various parts of Zhongzhou. There are many discussions about the evil spirits in those eight continents at the moment.


    It is said that there are many places on the eight continents once again occupied by evil spirits and reduced to the devil kingdom with countless deaths and injuries.This news made Du Shaofu sigh that he could not do anything with his own strength and a lot of things.


    The Seven Star hall has been merged into seven into one, and the general hall has been set in the Tianshu hall, so Du Shaofu also went directly to the Tianshu hall.


    After entering the boundary of Tianshu hall, Du Shaofu could feel that there were some big cities and important places where the strong of Tianshu hall were sitting, and the breath was very strong.


    With the appearance of the seven old hall masters of the Seven Star hall, qizun broke through the nine star spirit talisman, and the nine life worshiper, namely, the famous Minister of Mo, broke through the realm of martial arts. The status of the whole seven star hall in the spiritual realm was getting higher and higher.


    Almost all the big and small forces in the spiritual realm have defected to his Highness the seven stars.


    However, Du Shaofu knew clearly in his mind that the key to these forces was the power of the Seven Star hall.


    If it has more powerful forces appear in the spiritual realm, these forces will also reverse. It is good not to be in battle.


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop at the big city and fortress which passed the boundary of Tianshu hall. He went directly to Tianshu hall all the way.


    "Whoosh..."


    A large and a small two figures wrapped the streamer rainbow, not too long, appeared outside the Tianshu hall.


    Since the last attack by the demon cult, the guard of Tianshu hall has been more strict. The defense is as strong as the iron wall. Obviously, it has powerful Fu array arrangement. It is not an easy thing to break into Tianshu hall.


    However, Du Shaofu was originally the master of the temple of Tianshu. Naturally, he was not able to break into it. Although he had just been close to the temple, he had already been found. He immediately showed up and identified himself and went all the way into the hall.


    The Tianshu hall has also changed a lot over the years. After becoming the main hall of the Seven Star hall, it has been renovated and expanded. It has also added a lot of architectural complexes, so that the main hall can accommodate more students.


    "Hum ha!"


    Among the mountains, there are many places where disciples practice martial arts and are taught by Dharma protectors. They are extremely hardworking and hard-working.


    "The Lord of the temple is back."


    As soon as Du Shaofu arrived at the temple of Tianshu, you appeared, which immediately caused a stir.


    All the disciples of the Seven Star hall rushed out to meet them, and those who were practicing were all in a hurry.


    "Is that our master of Shao temple?"


    "It''s so young, but the strength of cultivation is so terrible."


    "It''s said that our master of Shaodian has the name of the devil, and even the descendants of the real dragon have been killed in the land of the wilderness."


    Many disciples of the Tianshu Hall who had not seen the little master of the temple, and some of the new disciples who had joined the hall immediately whispered.


    "Master, you are back at last."


    Before long, Lin weiqi, donglidiao, Wuma Sheng, Yu Bai, etc., who came to inquire, immediately welcomed them. All of them were very happy. They are all in the Tianshu palace now.


    "It''s true that the master of the temple is back."


    Some of the elder Dharma protectors showed up, and their eyes were pleasantly surprised. They were extremely polite to Du Shaofu.


    Although these elders and Dharma protectors are much older, in the course of practice, the master is the first and the master is the master. Now Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength and reputation in Kyushu are not comparable to those of ordinary elders. They are also the identity of the little hall leader of the Seven Star hall. These elders dare not be rude at all.


    Du Shaofu nodded to the elders and glanced at them. It was not difficult to find that Lin weiqi and Dongli carving had already broken through the ranks. Many elders had made great progress, and the overall strength of the Seven Star hall was definitely improved.


    "I''ve met my master, I''ve met my uncle."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu saluted in the side hall of the main hall of Tianshu hall. He saw master qizun, Fenglei of Xiahou, and five martial uncles, namely, famous officials.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1127

    In the main hall, there are still three people in the hall, such as crazy Zun, Qianxing Zun and Dan Zun. However, there are no jade fairies and purple heavenly statues.


    "Good boy, even the descendants of the real dragon can trample the town to kill."


    Dan Zun, Qian Xing Zun and crazy Zun looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile that they had heard of Du Shaofu''s deeds on the land of the wilderness for a long time. Now they are all joking.


    But their eyes couldn''t hide their shock. They were still curious to spy on Du Shaofu''s breath. They didn''t know where the boy''s cultivation was.


    "You boy, are you willing to come back? Can you see what happened in shenlei mansion?" The famous Minister of Jimo asked Du Shaofu.


    "I have gained some benefits."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu got the benefits of nine turn God Lei Lian, Shen Lei Tian Sheng''s life-long cultivation of mood, and other famous Jimo officials, crazy Zun, Dan Zun, etc., and also mentioned Yinluo''s soul thunder.


    "It''s just against the weather."


    "Shen Lei Tian Sheng''s life-long cultivation of state of mind is equivalent to the samsara secret method of Da Lun cult."


    "You boy, you also got a kind of spirit thunder."


    Hearing the speech, crazy respect, Dan Zun, Qian Xing Zun, and the famous officials of Mo, they were all astonished, and after a while they came back to God.


    "It''s a pity that God Lei Tiansheng left behind a lot of life-long cultivation mood defects." Said Du Shaofu.


    "You don''t have enough. It''s God''s blessing that you got such a chance. What''s your cultivation level now?"


    Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei glared at Du Shaofu, but his eyes were happy for his disciples.


    "Wu Zun on the other side, eight star perfect talisman."


    Du Shaofu said that although the ancient palace in the space of shenlei mansion had been closed for more than two years, he had also obtained great benefits and nine turn God leilian, but they were all benefits in understanding and mood, and the yuan spirit was also enhanced a lot, but the substantial benefits in martial arts were not much enhanced.


    But Du Shaofu knew that the benefits of understanding and mood were more important than the breakthrough of substance.


    "Boy, this talent is terrible..."


    Dan Zun grinned bitterly, and the master''s robe trembled slightly. Some of them were frustrated.


    He has practiced for more than a thousand years, but he is still at the peak of nirvana of eight stars and has not set foot on nine stars.


    But how long has this little guy been practicing? He has already reached the level of eight star perfection. We should know that when Du Shaofu was at his age, his Dan Zun was only at the level of eight stars, and it took him over a hundred years to reach eight star perfection.


    "Recently, many of the younger generation above Kyushu are extremely gifted."


    The famous Jimo officials also lamented that they had met so many extraordinary young people on the land. They were even stronger than they had been.


    "If things go wrong, there must be demons. If evil spirits are born, evil spirits will get out of trouble. Maybe there will be doomsday."


    Qizun Xia Hou''s wind and Thunder look slightly coagulated, and the flame and thunder in his eyes twinkled. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "Shaofu, practice hard. If there is a catastrophe, only strength can protect yourself. The dragon clan, Tiandao sect, ancient boxing sect and Legalists will not give up on you."


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and wiped the golden light on his clear eyes.


    Later, from the master''s and uncle''s mouth, Du Shaofu got the second and sixth masters, and both of them had already gone back to each hall to close down. It should be a sign of breakthrough.


    In the next few days, Du Shaofu entered the deserted space. The last time he had to repair the cloud puppet, which had lost a lot of materials, was finally able to repair the cloud puppet.


    Among the Seven Star temples of Dongli Diao, Lin weiqi, Wuma Sheng and Tao Yu, Du Shaofu put them into the understanding state of the ancient space and the war territory.


    As for Du Shaofu himself, he wanted to enter the war territory and try his current strength. Only then did he find out that his strength had already been able to penetrate the whole war situation in the desolate space.


    "I don''t know where the other half of the ancient space is?"


    Du Shaofu thought deeply about the first floor entrance of the ancient space.


    From the soul of the ancient space, Du Shaofu learned that his holding space was only a very small part of the whole ancient space, and its resources were scarce.


    If one day we can integrate and control the complete ancient space and understand everything, then we can become one of the strongest in this world.


    "Ancient space!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and the light golden light twinkled in his eyes. When the soul of the space in the ancient space let himself merge with the soul species, he wanted to find another ancient space.


    Only when we get another space, can we play a real role.


    However, the whereabouts of the other half of the ancient space is unknown, and Du Shaofu is also difficult to find and expose the ancient space.


    The soul of space has warned that if people know that the ancient space is in their own body, all the most powerful people hidden in the mainland will definitely not be polite to themselves. There is no escape place in the sky or underground.


    "Look for it later."Du Shaofu made sure that if he found the other half of the ancient space, he would become one of the strongest in the world. He did not know whether it was true or not, and the ancient space was still the property of the dean of tianwu college.


    There is a huge relationship between the ancient space and tianwu college. The soul of space has also said that there was a catastrophe in the world, and countless strong people fell down. A large number of ancient creatures were robbed, so the ancient space was divided into two parts. Even the dean of tianwu college still exists in the world, but he can''t get out of the catastrophe


    "Headache..."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. He was a demon sect and a legalist. Now there is a dragon clan. He still has a lot of troubles. Du Shaofu has a headache.


    "Hoo..."


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu intends to leave the ancient space.


    "Master of the temple."


    At this time, the door of the enlightenment opened, the voice was extremely sweet and clear, and a woman with a red dress like fire walked out.


    Long hair slightly brush move, let a woman by adding a bit of charm. The radian of the moving face shows a noble spirit.


    She is as beautiful as spring plum blossoming snow, and her spirit like autumn Hui covered with frost. She has a woman''s temperament that can''t be seen. It''s Lin Weiqi of Tianshu hall.


    "What''s your understanding? It seems that you have made great progress?"


    Du Shaofu turned back and looked at the woman in front of her and gave a smile. It was not difficult to feel that Lin Weiqi had gained a lot of benefits in the territory of Wu.


    She has already obtained the divine thunder forging body, and her natural posture is definitely the leader of the younger generation, and she has been personally guided by Kuang Zun. At this moment, Lin Weiqi has become more and more powerful.


    "There has been a lot of progress, but compared with the little hall master, it is far from enough."


    Lin Weiqi looks at Du Shaofu with a smile in her eyes. There are some waves in her bright eyes. She seems to want to say something, but she wants to stop.


    "He is the demon king Du Shaofu. Only Sima Muhan, the eldest lady of ancient Tianzong, Zhu Xue of Xuanfu gate, huazimo of Baihua gate and zhengtongxuan of Tianyin Jiaoyue can match him."


    Lin Weiqi pondered in her heart. Her eyes moved leisurely and held her breath. Then she looked at the youth in purple robe in front of her body.


    The young man in purple robe in front of her was not what she could chase. He could only sigh in his heart.


    "Are you like that?"


    Feeling some subtle changes in Lin weiqi, Du Shaofu asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing."


    Lin Weiqi smiles and sweeps the sleeves of her red dress. She stops what she thinks and pretends nothing. She just smiles on her moving face.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, the gates of war and enlightenment were opened again, and many figures were swept out one after another.


    It is Dongli carving, Wuma Sheng, Tao Yu, etc.


    "Master of the temple."


    People salute, get to see a lot of benefits, the face is suffused with a smile.


    Lin Weiqi retreated to one side, quietly looking at the background of the purple robed youth, smiling lightly, but not speaking.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, the whole ancient space for it to violently tremble, people in this sudden vibration, body shaking, face color suddenly changed.


    "Not good."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly surged with golden light and his mind moved. He took the people away from the ancient space.


    On the Tianshu hall, the vast space is shrouded with runes. The bright runes are dazzling and the space is solidified and twisted.


    "Boom!"


    You can see the lightning and thunder outside the rune array, accompanied by the rolling clouds!


    "All the disciples of the Seven Star hall listen to the orders, the strong enemy comes, all the young disciples go first, and leave the inheritance for the Seven Star hall!"


    In mid air, Qi Zun Xia Hou''s wind and thunder soared in the sky, and his eyes were filled with flame and thunder. You can feel the terrible breath outside the Fu array at the moment. Today, it will be the catastrophe of the Seven Star hall.


    "Fourth, what should I do?"


    Crazy, Dan, and Qian Xing Zun look dignified to the extreme outside the rune array.


    "According to the preparation plan, we should first leave the inheritance for the Seven Star hall, so that the second and sixth will not be closed in the Tianshu hall, just for fear that this day will come!"


    The wind and thunder of summer Marquis sighed, the voice was bleak and fierce.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the Tianshu hall, the crowd was a little flustered. Changhong, Du Shaofu, donglidiao, and Lin Weiqi swept into the sky and reached the sky.


    "You''ve come just in time. A secret space has been opened up in Tianshu hall. Please leave first!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu, Dongli Diao and so on came, Xiahou Fenglei immediately said.


    "Master, what''s going on?"


    Outside the Fuzhen, Du Shaofu saw the thunder and lightning, and the clouds were rolling. The breath was terrible. He felt a familiar breath.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1128

    "After all, the people of the demon sect are coming again. They are prepared this time and will not give up."


    Xia Hou Feng Lei looked at Du Shaofu, Dongli Diao, Lin weiqi, Wuma Sheng, etc., and said, "you little guys, you are the most talented in the Seven Star hall. After that, the Seven Star hall will depend on you. As long as you are there, the Seven Star hall will not be destroyed."


    "We don''t want to leave, but we are with the Seven Star hall."


    Lin weiqi, Wu Ma Sheng, Dongli Diao and other mourning also saw that this time the evil cult was not good, but did not want to leave, to be with the Seven Star hall.


    "Boom..."


    Outside the Fu array, the earth is shaking and the sky is shaking. The demon sect is already attacking the Fu array.


    "Let''s all go. You''ll die if you stay with your strength now. You must go, Shaofu. Take them to the secret road in the back mountain space. The overall situation is important. Hurry up!"


    The famous Minister of Jimo, the master of Jiuming, drank heavily at Du Shaofu, and his eyes burst out sharply. Then his figure swept out. The runes soared into the sky, and his breath shot into the sky. A stream of dark air surged as if he wanted to cover the sky. He drank loudly at the sky: "if you want to move the Seven Star hall, you have to pay the price of bleeding!"


    "Jie Jie, after today, there will be no more Seven Star hall in this world!"


    Outside the Fu array, dark clouds rolled, lightning and thunder thundered. The breath of terror was surging, just like the arrival of a demon. Some of the most powerful came. The breath was too terrible.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the sky, looked down at donglidiao, Lin weiqi, Wuma Sheng, Tao Yu, and so on. Then he gritted his teeth and left in the air.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the back of Tianshu temple, near Du Shaofu''s Star benefits, some elders were already waiting. They opened a secret space road and rippled with space ripples.


    "Let''s go. This is the secret space road that the four hall masters and the five hall masters have secretly opened up. The exit is the safe place we have arranged secretly in recent years, which is to prepare for the great crisis one day."


    Zhu Xiu elder said to Du Shaofu and Lin weiqi, his eyes were dignified.


    "Shaodian Lord, do we really want to go? We want to live and die together with the Seven Star hall, and we will die without regret."


    Dong Li Diao, Wu Ma Sheng, Tao Yu, Sun Yi and so on opened their mouths and did not want to leave.


    "You go in, the overall situation is important!"


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth and drank. He looked at the array of Fu on the sky shaking. It was beginning to crack. The golden light in his eyes was shooting, which was fierce and frightening.


    Dong Li Diao, Wu Ma Sheng, Tao Yu, Lin weiqi and so on had to bite their teeth into the space passageway.


    One by one, the top disciples of the younger generation disappeared into the secret path of space.


    "Almost, Shao Dian Lord, you can also go in. There are too many people in this space Cui Fu said to Du Shaofu.


    "Where are the little stars? There''s not enough time..."


    Looking at the wavering array in the sky, Du Shaofu''s eyes were glistening with gold, and then a ray of thunder surged in his palm, waving and falling directly on the secret passage of space.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible breath explodes, the thunder light is surging, and the surrounding space suddenly shakes.


    "Kaka..."


    The mountain collapsed and the ground cracked. Elder Zhu Xiu and old Cui Fu immediately swept away.


    The entrance of the space is closed, Du Shaofu''s figure is suspended in the air, purple robes are hunting, and thunder is rippling all over the body.


    "Shaodian Lord, why don''t you go? You are the future of the Seven Star hall!"


    Elder Zhu Xiu rushed to Du Shaofu''s body and roared. His old face and eyes were moist. He knew what Du Shaofu wanted to do.


    "Elder Zhu Xiu, I will not go. I am the young master of the Seven Star hall and the disciple of master qizun. I left my teacher''s house and left. I am unfaithful and unfaithful. How can I leave? I am with the Seven Star hall today!"


    Du Shaofu said that he had long regarded the Seven Star hall as his home. The master''s Qixing temple was still there. How could he leave? It was disloyal.


    "Master of Shaodian..."


    Elder Zhu Xiu didn''t know what to say. Tears welled up in his old face.


    "Boom..."


    Before long, the Fu array on the Tianshu hall had cracked and was about to be broken. Many powerful demons continued to attack it.


    "Disciples, after the Fu array is broken, you can find a way to leave first. Don''t be obsessed with war!"


    "You follow the Dharma protector and look for life."


    In the middle of the Tianshu hall, many Dharma protectors said aloud to their disciples.


    At the moment, there are tens of thousands of disciples in Tianshu hall, only Dong Li Diao and Lin Weiqi leave.


    The secret path of space can''t transfer many disciples at all.


    "Shao Fu, why do you want to stay? You are the hope of the Seven Star hall. This time, the demon sect is prepared. I''m afraid it will not be as simple as last time!"


    When Du Shaofu left and returned, Kuang Zun saw that Du Shaofu had not left, and his tone was a little harsh.


    "Master, I can''t walk. Even if we are defeated and can kill one, the Seven Star hall will still be there."Du Shaofu said, his breath surging and his body covered with golden light.


    "I can''t leave now. I can only fight for it. Remember, you are the hope of the Seven Star hall. You are the man who can bend and stretch and go forward bravely. Sometimes you are just a fool."


    Qi Zun said to Du Shaofu. His eyes were more peaceful at the moment.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of qizun''s voice, the Fu array in the sky finally cracked and exploded in the sound of thunder and explosion.


    "Chulala..."


    The Rune of the sky is broken, shining and stirring the sky.


    When the Fu array explodes, the temple of Tianshu is dense and dense. The shadows are floating in the sky. All of them are dressed in strange costumes. Behind them, thunder and lightning flash, clouds roll and kill the sky and solidify the void.


    "A lot of strong people come with preparation."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty and his heart was trembling. It was not difficult to find that there were many powerful people from the demon sect this time. There were too many practitioners at the level of Wu Zun than in the temple of Tianshu. I''m afraid it''s impossible to resist.


    "Kill one, kill two and earn one."


    With the Fu array breaking open, the shadow of the demon sect emerges. In the Tianshu hall, one by one elder Dharma protectors sweep the sky, and the mysterious Qi surges. The Taoist Fu instrument urges him to immediately start to hand.


    These elder Dharma protectors want to open a blood path and let the lower level disciples leave.


    "After today, the Seven Star hall will not exist for a long time. Kill!"


    In the sky, a yellow robed old man with dark and fierce yellow robes sprang out of the space. His eyes waved with thunder and his breath was terrible. He was the old enemy of Yin Lei.


    With the voice of Yin Lei''s old man falling, behind him, a large number of demon cult strongmen swept out of the air, and the breath was overcast. Some people took thunder light and killed them.


    "Kill!"


    A fierce war broke out on the spot. The brilliant runes interweave, and the mysterious air is like a storm. The supernatural powers and beasts can collide, and the weapons of Fu and Dao can fight each other.


    "Boom..."


    The air was exploding, forming a terrible battlefield.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The first to rush out of the Seven Star hall dharmapala elders, immediately was severely injured, covered with blood.


    There are too many strong people from the demon sect this time. They are prepared to kill the Seven Star hall and make an example.


    "Yin Lei, die!"


    Jiuming Zun, the famous Minister of Jimo, attacked the old man of Yin Lei. They were already enemies, and their enemies were extremely envious when they met.


    "Your opponent is me."


    The voice of dignity and indifference suddenly spread out in the sky, with a strange lightning light spread out, a figure wrapped in thunder appeared, accompanied by a terrible threat spread, with the breath of destruction and hegemony.


    "Chula la!"


    The whole body of this man is covered with lightning, and the lightning around him is still like a silver snake, which submerges the whole person and envelops him. He can''t see his real face clearly.


    However, with the appearance of this man, the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth fluctuated, and an overwhelming arc spread far away, directly enveloping the famous Jimo officials.


    "It''s you!"


    Mu Ning, a famous Minister of Jimo, came to the temple of Tianshu at the beginning, but he didn''t come here at the beginning, but now I can clearly feel that this guy is coming to Tianshu hall.


    "Kill!"


    Qizun Xiahou Fenglei kills the old man of Yin Lei. If you want to solve the old man of Yin thunder first.


    "Xia Hou Fenglei, you have no way to escape this time. You have someone to deal with you."


    The old man was fearless and looked at the thunder of the summer marquis. His eyes sneered and seemed to have something to rely on.


    "This summer Hou wind and thunder was handed over to me and others to you. There is something wrong. You know the consequences!"


    Cold words fall, a more than 40 years of appearance of the beautiful woman on the ghost like appearance in front of Yin Lei old man.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of this beautiful woman, this piece of heaven and earth is really solidified, and the energy of heaven and earth seems to be static.


    "What a strong strength, it seems to be stronger than master!"


    Du Shaofu noticed the beautiful woman, and her body was also full of thunder and lightning. There was a strange thunder and lightning in her eyes, which was haunted by demons. Her breath seemed to be stronger than that of master qizun.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei and the beautiful woman immediately fight together. Their fight blocked the space, and only the arc spread over the sky, which made people feel frightened at a glance, and the yuan God was to be crushed.


    "Kill, rush out from the front."


    In the lower space, the elder Dharma protectors of the Seven Star hall opened their way in front of them. They were all dripping with blood, urging the pulse soul and the talisman. They moved mountains and seas, and with their weak strength, the disciples of the Seven Star hall wanted to highlight the encirclement.


    There are also many old people''s figures. Their breath is stronger than that of old Cui Fu and elder Zhu Xiu, all of which have reached the level of dignity.


    They are all the supreme elders of Tianshu hall. They are the absolute strongmen of Tianshu hall. At the moment, they are also struggling to break through with their disciples.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1129

    "Kill the dog and the chicken!"


    An old man came, covered with dazzling light, his voice was majestic and majestic, and his eyes were shining with dazzling light, as if he could look down on the world.


    The old man killed and prevented the elder of the Seven Star hall from breaking through with his disciples. He was the God of light who had not appeared outside for a long time.


    Behind the divine light God, a line of figures stepped into the air and swept out all over the sky. They were the strong ones of the light God court. The breath was twisted space, and the cold and gloomy feelings were shooting.


    "Shengguang old scum, you are here as expected."


    Crazy Zun drink, suddenly eyes cold fighting shot, the figure out of a frenzy.


    "Dong zheyan, your seven star hall will be destroyed today!"


    Shenguang Tianzun stood in the sky, his voice was majestic and majestic, and his eyes were shining with dazzling light.


    With the divine light Heavenly Master''s hand, many powerful people in the bright divine court immediately swept out and waved their hands. The energy surged and killed the disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    "Boom..."


    The terrifying energy swept and spread out, and the power of space swept through, which made the Tianshu hall move mountains. A large number of disciples of the Seven Star hall screamed and howled, unable to protect themselves, and the blood flowed into a river.


    "Son of a bitch, kill!"


    Qian Xing Zun has also saved it. His target is Yin Lei old man.


    As soon as Dan Zun started, he was besieged by several powerful demons with absolutely terrible cultivation. It seemed that he had been prepared to lock Dan Zun and would not let him go.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu was angry and killed. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings expanded and fluttered out. In his hands, the purple golden sky que appeared in his hands, and he chopped off many powerful people of the demon sect with a sword.


    "Boom..."


    When the sword was swept out, Du Shaofu killed him in anger, causing the mountains and rivers below to crumble and the ravines to explode like abysses.


    Under Du Shaofu''s sword, many people of the demon sect were killed, and even some of the martial arts practitioners were killed.


    "Light court, kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s hair danced back wildly, and his whole body was shining with gold. Then he killed the people in the temple of light.


    With the fall of his sword, a man named Wu Zun Chu, who became a monk in the temple of light, turned into a blood mist under the sword of Du Shaofu.


    "It''s Du Shaofu."


    Some of the Wu zuns in the temple of light recognized Du Shaofu, and they could not help but tremble.


    "Cloud puppet!"


    Du Shaofu called out the cloud puppet. As soon as the killing machine came out, he immediately killed the strong man in the bright god''s court.


    "It''s like Yunguang. He was made into a puppet."


    An old man in the temple of light had a deep relationship with the original cloud light master. In his eyes, he recognized the cloud light master, and immediately his eyes trembled and roared.


    "Du Shaofu, you and I are not finished."


    The old man was very angry. He was also a man of extraordinary martial arts. His eyes were on Du Shaofu.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much. His eyes were killing people fiercely. He flapped his wings and burst into golden light. He was like a fierce bird diving down, accompanied by thunder light, and killed the old man with extraordinary martial dignity level.


    "I''ll kill you little bastard today!"


    The extraordinary Wu Zun was furious, covered with light, and his breath was terrible. It swept like a storm. It was frightening, and he suppressed Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu was fearless, Dapeng''s golden wings, Zijin tianque, stars, undead grass, Dongming grass and so on. They were inseparable from those who fought with the extraordinary martial master.


    Two years ago, Du Shaofu was able to kill longjiu by breaking through the body.


    Now, two years later, although Du Shaofu had no substantial breakthrough in martial arts, his invisible strength was not the same.


    If it was not for the extraordinary martial reverence of this temple of light, it would be difficult to resist Du Shaofu''s martial respect on the other side!


    "No, the boy is so strong and powerful that he deserves his reputation."


    After more than ten moves of fighting with Du Shaofu, the extraordinary wuzun of Guangming divine court was astonished by Du Shaofu''s endless magic means.


    He did not expect that Du Shaofu was so powerful, which seemed to be more terrible than the rumor.


    "If this son is not removed, the first great trouble in the court of light!"


    In the old man''s heart, the fingerprints were condensed, and an ancient bowl was called out to depict the secret patterns of the talisman, and the bright runes were surging out.


    That ancient breath rippled out, the power of this ancient bowl is extremely terrible.


    The extraordinary old man in the temple of light has already used one of his high-quality top level Dao tools to deal with Du Shaofu.


    "Roar


    All of a sudden, at this time, there was a dragon singing and a tiger roaring on the purple golden sky palace, and the sound of the crowing of the Sparrows and turtles came out.


    Just when the ancient bowl appeared, Zijin tianque was engulfed and spread by a terrible suction, and a bright purple gold sword was swept out.


    The purple gold sword just like turned into a purple and gold thunder, which was close at hand. It directly wrapped the ancient bowl and ground it into pieces under the irresistible force of thunder, and then devoured the broken energy on the ancient bowl."No I''m sorry


    At first glance, the old man seemed to feel bad. His eyes were startled, but he could not do anything about it. A mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth.


    The old man''s high-quality peak Dao ware was destroyed, and he was as if he had suffered heavy damage, and his face turned pale in an instant!


    "Roar


    With the energy on the ancient bowl being swallowed up, Zijin tianque makes a trembling sound, accompanied by the sound of dragons and tigers, which is very happy.


    "How can this happen?"


    The old man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes suddenly changed color. He didn''t expect this change.


    The old man didn''t expect that the weapon of the other side could actually devour the energy of his Taoist weapon. What''s more, when the strange weapon devoured the energy in his Taoist weapon, he was completely unable to resist.


    This extraordinary martial master naturally did not know that Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque instrument was condensed by the spirit of space in the original sealed land, and possessed the talent of swallowing all weapons'' energy.


    "Baquan do!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t delay at the moment. Suddenly, thunder surged in his eyes, which was sharp and frightening. His fingerprints changed. The golden light wrapped around him, and his domineering momentum suddenly swept out and rushed to the old man.


    "Bang!"


    The old man ran into each other in a panic, and his amazing energy swept out. He was caught off guard. His body fell back ten feet in succession, and the corners of his mouth spilled blood again.


    "Asshole!"


    The old man was so angry that he could not do anything to Du Shaofu for his extraordinary martial arts accomplishments. At the moment, Du Shaofu was still suffering from losses.


    "Boom


    The old man had already aroused his pulse and soul. Suddenly, he was like a storm hovering around. Then a giant python''s shadow was in the air and wanted to kill Du Shaofu.


    "Oh..."


    All of a sudden, the sound of dragon chanting resounded through this space, and a terrible alien dragon suddenly swept up and occupied the sky.


    This unique dragon has a pair of wings that expand a hundred feet like Phoenix wings, spreading the red and purple flaming, the body surface starlight flowing, and the breath of golden winged ROC and a terrible supreme breath sweeping the sky.


    This strange dragon appears, ferocious and powerful. Although it looks like a strange dragon, its breath is more real than that of a real dragon.


    At the moment, under the pressure of the terrible dragon, his pulse and soul were trembling.


    "The little star is coming, the beast is perfect!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and saw that the ferocious and powerful body of the strange dragon was not the body of the little star.


    "Oh...!"


    The body of the little star appears, and there are five claws rising under the abdomen, and the spreading runes are bright. The golden light of a pair of dragon pupils overflows, and the arms flutter, forming bursts of fiery tornado storms, which immediately wrap up and go away to the super martial pulse soul python.


    A terrible strange and complex pressure came into the sky and earth from the star itself.


    In this terrible breath, the eyes of the super martial Python''s pulse soul trembled, and it was hard to resist.


    "Chulala..."


    In a short moment, the little star dragon claw waved, destroying the super martial giant python''s pulse and soul to pieces.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The extraordinary warrior''s big mouth of blood was shocked to reveal that under the body of the terrible dragon, he knew what kind of pressure his pulse soul was under.


    Under the terrible pressure of the dragon, the beasts could not resist it. It was the absolute supreme among the beasts. He had never seen or even heard of such dragons.


    "Xumi dreamland, master Kendo!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure leaped out, and his two pupils waved runes, which covered the blood spitting bright divine court. A purple gold sword was swept out, and the sword''s meaning was everywhere, just like a purple and gold thunder, which directly cleaved on the extraordinary martial master.


    With Du Shaofu''s Fudao cultivation and Yuan Shen''s power, Xu Mi''s dreamland is stimulated. How can the extraordinary martial master of the light God''s court avoid under the successive heavy damage? When he can wake up, it''s too late.


    "Ah..."


    After a scream, the extraordinary old man in the temple of light was suddenly split into two parts by a sword. The yuan God had no time to escape, and the dead could not die again.


    "Dad, what''s going on? I just realized the profound meaning for a while. How did this happen?"


    The little star dragon''s body is in the air, and the Golden Dragon pupil shows the color of doubt.


    "Protect yourself and act according to circumstances."


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much. He looked across the battlefield. At the moment, the temple of Tianshu was in a mess. The elders and Dharma protectors were taking their disciples to break through in all directions. However, they were blocked by the prepared demon cult and the bright god''s court.


    This is the end of the Tianshu hall. There is a lot of hard work everywhere. There are many disciples of the Seven Star hall and the strong ones who are damaged. It is extremely tragic.


    In the sky, Qi Zun, Xia Hou Feng Lei and the beautiful woman of the demon sect, the nine life worshippers, namely, the famous Minister of Mo and the figure of Lei Guang, the crazy Zun and the divine light heavenly statue, Dan Zun and several top strong men are still confronting each other.


    However, depending on the situation, it is obvious that they will fall behind.


    "The wind and thunder of the summer marquis is is really extraordinary. It will take some trouble to deal with you."In the sky, the beautiful woman speaks with greater momentum, and the terrible attack is like a divine ring enveloping the statue, which is accompanied by the towering evil Qi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1130

    Qizun didn''t say a word. He was just fighting. At the moment, he had to fight with all his strength.


    The wind and thunder of the summer Marquis has already driven 3000 shocks away from the thunder. The flames and lightning cover the sky and earth, channeling the energy of heaven and earth. The terrible thunder and lightning is extremely frightening.


    The duel on the sky is the most frightening, enough to make those who are not good enough dare not pry into it.


    Kuang Zun could not fight for a long time, but the God of heaven had aroused his pulse and soul and turned into a huge fierce bird.


    The fierce birds, like living creatures, have reached the late stage of the transformation of pulse spirit into God.


    The pulse soul fierce bird is wrapped by the talisman''s secret pattern, its eyes are like the sun, and they are killed in front of the divine light.


    "Dong zheyan, do your best, but it''s a pity that you are only the peak of Nirvana, and I have already set foot in the half realm, and I''m only half a step away from the martial realm!"


    Shengguang Tianzun is filled with holy light, diffuses space, and stimulates the pulse soul. It is a terrible fierce beast with three heads and two tails, like a wolf or a tiger.


    "Hiss!"


    The fierce beast''s pulse and soul roared, the surrounding sky trembled, and one claw crushed the spirit of the pulse. The light covered the earth and covered a large space. The rune lingered, as if to tear up the mountains and rivers.


    At the moment, the venerable Qian Xing also used all his strength in the face of the old man of Yin Lei. The profound meaning of the stars fluctuated, just like a ditch, and the stars fell down for nine days to resist the old man of Yin thunder.


    However, the cultivation of Yin Lei old man has reached the half realm level, and Qian Xing Zun''s all-out efforts are still suppressed.


    Although the half domain has not yet reached the real realm of martial arts, it has been stained with a word of domain, and its realm is beyond the venerable.


    It is difficult to cross the gap in the realm.


    Qian Xing Zun has been sticking to it for a long time and has proved to be extraordinary.


    Faced with the siege of many demon cult strongmen, Dan Zun was stimulated by the spirit furnace Fu Ding, and the flame was rolling. The flame was burning like a God coming to stop the siege of those powerful demons.


    However, the strong ones of the several evil sects are not the weak ones. Among them, there are also two Nirvana warriors. They are arranged to deal with Dan Zun, and they have been suppressing Dan Zun.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept around the hall of Tianshu. The scene in front of him made Du Shaofu feel dignified.


    The evil cult and the light God court joined hands to prepare, and they came to wash the Tianshu hall with blood.


    "Ah..."


    All the time, the strong men and disciples of Tianshu Hall fell down in the scream, and the corpses were everywhere.


    The evil cult and the people of the light God''s court are killing in the Tianshu palace with cruel methods.


    "You son of a bitch, kill me!"


    Du Shaofu was furious. The purple gold sky que roared in his hand, and the golden wings of the ROC were flapping behind his back. The terrible ripples of golden light spread out, just like the arrival of a deadly fierce bird.


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    "Bakendo!"


    Du Shaofu started to kill. His hair was flying. Blood splashed everywhere he passed. No one could stop him!


    "Oh


    The roar of small stars, that terrible breath, so that all the pulse soul of the surrounding sky directly tremble millet, is it not greatly affected.


    The little star is ferocious, and the dragon''s tail is flying, which makes the space collapse and smash many powerful people of the demon sect and the bright god court.


    One man, one dragon, all have abnormal defensive power. In this kind of scuffle, it is absolutely invincible, and there is no one to stop it.


    "Go, let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu and xiaoxingxing joined hands to kill a way of blood and let the disciples of Tianshu Palace Escape.


    "Shao Dian Lord, we won''t go and fight with them!"


    Some of the disciples'' eyes were red, and their clothes were stained with fresh blood. They were scarred and had tears in their eyes. They couldn''t bear to leave.


    "Let''s go, leave the green hills behind, and you won''t be afraid of no firewood!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that the disciples of the Seven Star hall could walk one by one. Otherwise, it would be hard to stay today.


    "Do not let go of Du Shaofu and Yilong."


    The old man Yin Lei drank a lot. He had already been severely punished for his failure in the land. This time he came here to deal with Du Shaofu and qizun. Naturally, he would not let go.


    However, Yin Lei was entangled by Qian Xing Zun and could not get rid of it.


    "Hiss!"


    However, as the voice of the old man Yin Lei dropped, there were two people in the demon sect, one fat and one thin, wearing a black and a white robe. Both of them covered their faces with their hats and showed their murderous intentions. They immediately blocked Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing respectively.


    "It''s Hunyuan wuzun."


    Faced with two powerful demons, Du Shaofu has been paying close attention to them all the time. Just now they are still besieging Dan Zun. Their breath is Hunyuan wuzun cultivation, which is not much lower than that of master Gu Qingyang.


    "Dad, these two guys are hard to deal with


    The voice of the little star came to Du Shaofu''s ears. The pale gold dragon pupils were shooting at each other. They were majestic and indifferent, just like the supremacy.


    "Be careful. Don''t get entangled."


    Du Shaofu''s voice told the little star that the purple and golden sky que was buzzing in his hand, and a golden storm broke out behind the Dapeng''s golden wings. With a sword in his hand, the two broad robed men with the cultivation level of Hunyuan wuzun were fiercely chopped away."Hula..."


    The sword splits out, and the space before the sword''s awn "clatters" like a raging wave, shattering the space until it reaches the two Hunyuan wuzuns in the black and white robes.


    "Yinluotun soul thunder is on this boy, capture alive!"


    The white robed Hunyuan Wu Zun''s eyes were heavy, and the rolling dark Qi gushed out of his body, turning into a claw print that twisted the space, and sent out rolling evil Qi, which directly resisted Du Shaofu''s sword.


    "Hiss..."


    The latter smashed the sword with one claw, which made Du Shaofu stagger back. He felt pain in the mouth of the tiger, and the Qi and blood in his body surged. He snorted sweetly in his throat, and then he was forced to swallow it.


    The white robed Hunyuan wuzun just stepped back and his eyes were a little surprised.


    "Oh..."


    At the same time, the little star has already rushed to the black robed Hunyuan wuzun. The terrible dragon power is spreading, and the flames are rolling. The profound meaning of the stars on his body is like a bright star river and a dragon falling from the sky. It''s not terrible.


    Du Shaofu saw the strength of little star. Although he had not reached the peak level of dragon nine beast Zun, he was better than long Jiu in terms of strength and prestige.


    "Boy, some strength, but not enough!"


    Without delay, the white robed Hunyuan wuzun continued to pounce on Du Shaofu. The breath was rolling, and the energy of heaven and earth was stirred. The wind and clouds were surging, and the dark clouds were on the top of him.


    The terrible breath collapsed, and Hunyuan wuzun was superior to the extraordinary wuzun, which made Du Shaofu''s eyes coagulate, and Dapeng''s golden wings were also constrained by force.


    Hunyuan wuzun is definitely the best in the world.


    How many people in the world can reach the level of Hunyuan wuzun.


    Among all living beings, it is difficult to reach the level of Hunyuan wuzun.


    "Boom


    With the golden light shooting, the space trembles, and the shadow of the golden five finger mountain peak emerges behind Du Shaofu. It is like being endowed with life.


    The dense aura spreads, the virtual shadow of the golden five finger peak communicates the energy of heaven and earth, and the terrifying power spreads


    In the face of the crushing breath, the shadow of the five finger mountain is rolling, and the rainbow is full of Qi. The golden talisman secret patterns are released all over the sky, just like the supreme, as if it can crush all things and suppress all things in the world!


    "It turned out to be the soul of the earth."


    The white robed Hunyuan wuzun''s voice was gloomy, and the breath on his body was still strengthening again. In a few short gasps, the terrible breath collapsed, making the space solidify, making people breath blocked, and continuing to collapse to the mountain spirit.


    The five finger mountain pulse soul is constantly derived and evolved, which can not be violated and challenged. The secret patterns of golden light talisman are like the vast ocean, and the huge waves are sweeping up like the golden ocean.


    Wu Zun of Hunyuan in white robe was more and more surprised. He did his best and could not suppress Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul, which shocked him.


    "Oh..."


    Finally, the white robed Hunyuan wuzun, with his ugly face, stirred up the nearest pulse soul. It was a white scale dragon, with a terrible smell, entangled Du Shaofu''s pulse soul of five finger peaks.


    The two people fight each other. For a moment, the wind and clouds are surging in the sky, the light is bright, and the runes are extremely gorgeous. However, what the breath contains is terrible to the extreme.


    "Kill..."


    On the ground and in the low altitude, the rest of the Seven Star hall, led by the elder Dharma protectors, broke through from all directions.


    In the Tianshu hall, there were many puppets, which became a terrible force to resist the evil cult and the bright god''s court.


    These Puppet Armies are masterpieces of Xiahou Fenglei.


    But for the obstruction of these Puppet Armies, I''m afraid that the people of the demon sect and the light God''s court would have washed out the Tianshu temple with the speed of wind and wind.


    Even in front of these Puppet Armies, many of them would not have killed many people from the evil cult and the light God court under Du Shaofu''s cloud puppets.


    In Tianshu hall, there are many small runes opened, blocking the steps of the demon sect and the bright god court, and many disciples of the Seven Star hall break through the barrier of the Fu array.


    But on the whole, the Seven Star hall is still being slaughtered and the war is terrible.


    "My disciples, go away, leave the green hills, and you will not be afraid of no firewood."


    In the fierce fighting, the voice of old Trevor came out. One of her left arms had been cut off, and her blood was dripping. Her body began to shine and her breath soared. Finally, her body exploded in the air.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible breath burst into the sky, and the old man''s body burst open, blocking many of the pursuers of the demon sect and the bright god court, and bought some time for the disciples.


    "Elder!"


    The disciple of the Seven Star hall roared with grief, his eyes red with blood, and watched the elder explode and die.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1131

    "Let''s go. Let''s go. Let''s go!"


    The elder brother Zhu Xiu drank, and the spirit furnace Fu Ding in front of him urged him to do his best. His body was dripping with blood. In the face of many powerful people of the demon sect and the light God court who were killed around him, he angrily cried: "I''ll fight with you!"


    "Bang Bang..."


    Elder Zhu Xiu thought that his spirit furnace and tripod had exploded, and the spirits and spirits were all destroyed. He delayed his disciples'' time.


    "Elder Zhu Xiu!"


    Seven Star hall disciple tears, indignation inexplicable, eyes shed tears.


    "Elder Zhu Xiu!"


    Du Shaofu was furious. The old man who had been protecting himself disappeared and died in the hands of the demon sect and the light God''s court.


    Du Shaofu''s grief and anger can''t be stopped. A mysterious pattern of talisman spreads out and becomes a light net directly covering his whole body.


    "Boom


    At this moment, an ancient imperious momentum spread from Du Shaofu''s body, and a tyrannical and murderous atmosphere rippled into the air.


    "What a terrible smell..."


    At this time, the eyes of the white robed Hunyuan wuzun suddenly changed.


    "Boom..."


    Under the void, suddenly thunder clouds were standing in the sky, and the "roaring" thunder resounded through the sky.


    A breath of soul palpitating, suddenly rippling and spreading in this void, is still spreading in the distance, so that all living creatures fear


    The thunder resounded, and the whole void trembled.


    At last, Du Shaofu also used the thunder and lightning to use the thunder.


    "What kind of pulse is this?"


    The eyes of Hunyuan wuzun in white robe are full of shock. He can clearly feel that the terrible pressure on Du Shaofu''s pulse is like the supreme power of martial pulse. His pulse soul and Hunyuan wuzun''s momentum at the moment should be subject to it.


    The white robed Hunyuan wuzun did it with all his strength, and his magical power and pulse and soul urged him one after another.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu used his real thunder and martial pulse, just like the supreme martial pulse.


    No matter how hard the white robed Hunyuan wuzun practitioners try their best, they can''t do anything.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu can''t really do anything about the former.


    After all, there is a big difference between wuzun on the other side and wuzun on Hunyuan.


    "Chulala..."


    The sky purple thunder and lightning shuttle, the void is constantly shaking.


    Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse brought purple thunder and lightning, which was like countless bombs detonated in mid air, and the power of destruction rose to the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The deep thunder resounded in the sky and earth, making all the eyes around him startled. The old man with dark thunder in the sky, the divine light and the figure of thunder light all cast their eyes and fluctuated.


    "Let me do it."


    Just when the white robed Hunyuan wuzun and Du Shaofu were still in a standoff, a faint voice fell, and the surrounding arc suddenly twisted. Then a handsome young man fell slowly from the void.


    Young people with a light arc, in Du Shaofu at the moment under the influence of the thunder, can also be light.


    The youth''s face looks like it is carefully carved, and the smile at the corner of the mouth contains a trace of fun and some evil spirits.


    This kind of evil is more dangerous and evil than that of Li Yuxiao, which makes his breath complicated.


    "Boom


    The young man appeared and looked at Du Shaofu. On his handsome face, his face suddenly became fierce. His whole body was swayed by runes, and the secret patterns of the talisman were flashing. A piece of bright electric light runes, accompanied by such a great power, directly shrouded Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the thunder power brought by the young man was not in the least affected by Du Shaofu''s thunder and force, and that terrible power would shake for nine days.


    "Magic brake!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of thunder. Du Shaofu, a handsome young man, could not forget that it was in the space of shenlei mansion that he fought with him to win the final victory.


    "Lord Mocha, I''ll leave first!"


    With the magic brake, the white robed Hunyuan wuzun immediately stepped back and took a cool breath. At the moment, under those two terrible threats, he was almost going to crush him.


    Then the white robed Hun Yuan Wu Zun retreated, and then he rushed to the little star body, and joined hands with the black robed Hunyuan wuzun to deal with the little star body.


    The little star did not fall behind at all. At the moment, with the white robed Hunyuan wuzun, he was immediately suppressed.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon chants startles the sky. Suddenly, a black talisman and secret pattern explodes on the child''s body, and a piece of armor like a tortoise shell covers the body surface.


    "Hula..."


    The black tortoise shell on the talisman hidden patterns swept across the sky, blocking the attack of the two Hunyuan wuzuns. It is indestructible and has no pressure.


    "Treasure, the best defense."


    The white robed and black robed Hunyuan wuzun''s eyes were red at the same time. The black turtle shell was absolutely the most precious treasure. Their joint attack could not be effective at all, and even no trace was left."Boom


    It''s just the giant ferocious dragon body of little star. Although it is protected by turtle shell, it is still retreated by shock under the siege of two Hunyuan wuzuns, and the surrounding space and ground are cracked and exploded one after another.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu and moosha collided wildly, and the thunder light in his eyes became more and more intense, and the purple thunder light was brilliant.


    At the moment, the magic temple also directly stimulated the Wu pulse, which was related to thunder and lightning. The rolling evil Qi was towering, and the black thunder was boiling around.


    Under that terrible pressure, everyone''s soul throbbed, almost kneeling down.


    "What a strong vein of martial arts, martial respect is complete!"


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. The first time he met such a powerful pulse was related to thunder and lightning, and he could not be under his own thunderbolt.


    "This time, we can let go of the war!"


    The magic brake opened his mouth and took a sharp hand. The black lightning ring covered Du Shaofu.


    "Kill!"


    Behind Du Shaofu, the ROC''s golden wings expanded and covered with thunder and lightning, just like the purple and golden thunder ROC.


    The fight between the two men was extremely oppressive. It destroyed a large area of Tianshu hall and razed it to the ground, attracting countless eyes around him.


    The black thunder and lightning are wrapped in the magic brake, and the hair is flying behind. There is an indescribable danger and evil, such as the demon king''s lower bound!


    Du Shaofu''s purple and golden thunder is rolling, his hair is flying, his wings are moving nine days, breaking the solidified void, and incarnating the real devil!


    A demon king, a demon king, both fierce fighting endlessly, let a person look from afar also soul shiver.


    Close to some of the demon religion and the light God court, at the moment, under the influence of the two demon gods'' battle circle, they also quickly retreat in horror.


    Everyone''s yuan Shen can''t help but pour out deep fear, and the yuan God trembles for it.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    High above, crazy Zun vomited blood and his body was shaken back one after another.


    "Pooh."


    Not long after, Qianxing Zun also coughed up blood under the attack of Yin Lei old man.


    "Poof..."


    Dan Zun also vomited blood in the air. The spirit furnace Fu Ding was cracked by many powerful people, which made him suffer heavy damage.


    "Jimo famous minister, you are still weaker after all."


    High above the sky, thunder light figure who drinks, double pupil thunder light rippling, with a terrible arc, will be nine life Zun Jimo Mingchen wrapped in it.


    "Roar!"


    The famous Minister of Jimo urged the pulse soul and the martial pulse. The pulse soul was a giant tiger with a breath soaring into the sky, which made the mountains around the bloody battle tremble and shake the sky.


    "Kill!"


    The remaining elder Dharma protectors of the Seven Star hall are still fighting with blood. Their eyes are red and their bodies are dripping with blood.


    "At the end of a strong crossbow, kill!"


    The strong men of the demon sect and the light God''s court rushed in and screamed incessantly. Many of the Seven Star hall elders'' Dharma protectors turned into blood mist, and the spirits were all destroyed.


    "Bang!"


    In the high altitude, qizun Xiahou Fenglei was hit by the beautiful woman, and the body was shaken back, and there was blood spilling from the corners of his mouth.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Danzun once again spewed blood out of his mouth. His robe was full of blood, and his spirit furnace tripod was more and more cracked.


    Under such a siege, Dan Zun has been unable to support. Among the numerous sieges, two of them are Nirvana wuzun, which is the most difficult.


    "Third, you go first, go quickly."


    In the air, the crazy Zun drank a lot. As a spirit Rune master, Dan Zun''s attack power was lower than that of them. Under the siege, it was hard to be good.


    But if Dan Zun wants to get rid of him, he should not be unable to do it. Crazy Zun knows the means of the third.


    "Boss, how can I go? Listen to me and protect Shaofu. As long as Shaofu is there, my seven star hall will not be destroyed!"


    Dan Zun''s pale old face showed a smile, blood was dripping between his lips and teeth, which was cruel and cruel. Then the light on the Linglu Fu cauldron overflowed, and the cracked traces began to be repaired, and the breath became more and more terrifying.


    "Third, don''t..."


    At this moment, the famous Minister of Jimo in the sky seemed to feel something. He cried out loud and his voice vibrated for nine days!


    "No, the old man is going to blow himself up."


    At the moment, the powerful people of the demon sect and the light God court who were besieging Dan Zun also felt something. The yuan God was trembling, his eyes changed greatly, and he immediately retreated.


    "Boss, fourth and seventh, I''ll go first. Shaofu, for the sake of the Seven Star hall, go quickly. You are the hope of the Seven Star hall."


    Danzun''s voice dropped, and his body and Linglu Fu tripod were expanding, and then they finally exploded.


    A force that destroys the sky and destroys the earth is sweeping and exploding in the air, and a groundbreaking sound spreads in the void


    "Boom..."


    The terrifying energy diffuses from the Dan Zun and the spirit furnace and Fu cauldron in front of him. It is like lightning, which makes the void ripple violently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1132

    "Ah..."


    Around a few slow escape demon religion and bright god court Hunyuan wuzun, the direct spirit and soul are destroyed.


    Around the Tianshu hall, the mountain burst, the ground burst ravines.


    The vast area of virtual control is in chaos, revealing dark space cracks.


    Around some people''s pulse and soul were destroyed, the strong people who had a fierce battle were affected and suffered a disaster of no misdemeanor. They were severely damaged, and countless eyes were full of shock and disbelief!


    Danzun exploded, and the terrible Rune energy hit the sky like a huge wave, which destroyed a large number of demons and the strong ones in the light God court.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The two Nirvana warriors who besieged Dan Zun didn''t avoid it completely. They spat blood and staggered to fly. Fortunately, they recovered one life.


    "Eight star Nirvana peak strong self explosion, too terrible!"


    All around the fierce battle was affected, the eyes of the bright god court and the demon sect trembled, and their mouths were dry and their mouths were dry.


    Some people are not far away from, but escaped a robbery, still have a lingering fear of shivering!


    In the sky, centered on Dan Zun''s self explosion, the terrible energy burst out in a circular ripple.


    Everything around was destroyed, the terrible energy spread to thousands of feet away before it subsided, and countless people left in confusion.


    "Third


    Xia Hou Fenglei, Jimo famous officials, crazy respect, Qian Xing Zun, the grief of Zun, eyes pan moist.


    "Bang bang!"


    With the influence of Jiuming Zun, that is, famous Minister of Mo, Qian Xing Zun and mad Zun, they are respectively hit by thunder light, divine light, heaven God and Yin thunder old man.


    "Master uncle!"


    Tian Shu''s highness Fang''s younger brother burst into tears. Dan zunshizu was forced to explode himself. His death also put a lot of stepping stones on them to reduce their pressure.


    The duel between Du Shaofu and moosha was also affected at the moment. The terrible impact swept over, and they had to step back.


    "Third Master!"


    Du Shaofu roared and drank, and the third martial uncle blew himself up. That fresh face disappeared forever in this world.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu was grieved. His heart was like a heavy blow, and his mouth was full of pale gold blood.


    "Boom..."


    Space trembles, a flame like thunder and lightning swept to the magic brake which had just been forced to retreat, which was the 3000 shock thunder of qizun.


    But then the beautiful woman appeared. The Fuwen culture acted as a light curtain to cut off the 3000 earthquake thunder. They guarded the body of the magic Temple intensely. They were afraid of respecting the wind and thunder of Xiahou to deal with the magic temple.


    "Shaofu is my disciple."


    Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei appeared in front of Du Shaofu. The flame and thunder flashed and his pupils hurt. He spoke to Du Shaofu and said, "today they are prepared. Everything has become settled. Compared with the demon religion, the Seven Star hall is always too weak. Fortunately, there is someone after the Seven Star hall. After that, the Seven Star hall will be handed over to you."


    As the words fell, the wind and thunder of the summer Marquis of qizun revealed a gentle smile, and the fingerprints were condensed. A flash of flame like thunder and lightning suddenly burst out of his eyebrows. Suddenly, it was directly swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    "Shao Fu, this is the soul of the three thousand thunders. It will stay on you. One day, the soul will be stable and can be used by you after getting familiar with it.


    They come for me, and naturally they won''t let me go easily today. But don''t worry, the soul of sanqianzhen Lilei is on you. If they don''t get the three thousand thunder, they won''t take me. I still have the three thousand tremor thunder protection. It won''t be too easy for them to take me completely.


    But if I really have an accident, you can also know through the 3000 earthquake from the thunder, when the 3000 earthquake from the thunder will become a thing of no owner, you can completely integrate.


    With two kinds of spirit thunder, it should not be easy to integrate, but if the integration is successful, I believe it is enough to make your strength soar.


    You are a disciple I picked up in vain, and I don''t have much guidance for you. But you are smart and intelligent. The most important thing is that you have a firm and unyielding heart. In the future, you will surely be able to go beyond being a teacher. "


    "Master, don''t..."


    As the flame and thunder flashed into his eyebrows, Du Shaofu''s spirit trembled and his whole body trembled. Listening to the master''s words, his heart trembled and his lips clenched.


    "Shaofu, my apprentice, I have already communicated with your fifth martial uncle. He will send you away. Remember, you can''t appear rashly or resist the evil cult until your cultivation strength is insufficient. You are the hope of the Seven Star hall and the proud disciple of the master. There are countless people waiting for you..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the voice of the old man disappeared slowly. There was a flame like mark in his eyebrows.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind at the moment, there was a silent flame outside the mud pill palace. There was no wave of thunder and lightning.


    "Do you want to convert 3000 tremors from thunder?"


    Also in this electric light and flint, the beautiful woman of the demon sect plundered to the statue.


    The surrounding void solidifies, and the runes are bright and violent. A claw print wraps up the void and distorts a large space, making the surrounding space grow like a twist and twist together.The space trembled, and qizun was trapped by the wind and thunder of Xiahou, and the resplendent Rune was agitated, and then the wind and thunder of Xiahou was trapped in it.


    Qizun Xia Hou wind and thunder did not struggle, but the whole body was wrapped in the flames and thunder.


    "Master..."


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes and looked at the trapped master. He was crying bitterly. His heart was aching. His breath was full of pale gold blood.


    "Three thousand earthquakes from the thunder has also fallen on you, anyway, to catch you, but to save time."


    The beautiful woman looked at Du Shaofu with indifference. She ran like thunder, and a claw print broke down to Du Shaofu and wanted to ban him.


    "Dad, be careful!"


    The tender and tender voice was heard, and the golden light came out. Suddenly, an illusory animal shadow roared like a dragon.


    "Oh


    This virtual phantom is as black as black and dazzling as black. It is thousands of feet in size. It is covered with scales. The whole body is black and black. The turtle and snake meet like living creatures. It comes with a great pressure.


    "Boom!"


    This majestic power spread, even the space is distorted, space ripple is directly to the surrounding, let the space tremble.


    Suddenly, there is a terrifying energy coming from all directions. A strange energy begins to gather. The terrifying energy emanates from above, which makes the surrounding void have space cracks.


    This terrible energy is not even under the real dragon, just like the supreme!


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    In this animal shadow, there is a terrible terror energy sweeping through. Many people''s pulse and soul start from the lowest strength monster ghost shadow, and the unreal pulse soul animal shadow body bursts one after another.


    "Ah..."


    There are even people with lower power, whose bodies are oppressed by terrible forces, and the towering blood mist pours down.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Many bodies, like firecrackers, are constantly exploding in a hurry. The blood mist is pouring down, and there is no bones left. They scream and howl endlessly.


    Black animal shadow, turtle and snake intersect, it is to directly resist that terrible claw.


    The claw tore the space, but it caught on the Black Turtle snake intersecting animal shadow, which only broke out five concave cracks.


    "Chulala..."


    The sharp wind broke through, the space exploded, and finally everything disappeared.


    "Dad


    Little star didn''t know that he got rid of the siege of the two Hunyuan wuzun strongmen. At the moment, when the huge dragon body came and fell on Du Shaofu''s side, he converged.


    At the moment, little star''s face was pale as gray, his mouth was bloody, and his breath was weak to the extreme.


    "Dad, I can''t do it. The strength of those bastards is too strong. My Xuanwu shell can protect us. Let''s go."


    At the moment, little star''s tender voice also seemed weak. Facing the two Hunyuan wuzuns, he had just suffered the attack of the beautiful woman. This kind of defense is beyond the reach of Du Shaofu.


    "Little star, protect yourself."


    Du Shaofu''s pupils were covered with snow. The thunder and lightning were raging in his eyes, but they were full of sadness.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu''s palm was covered with purple and gold lightning, and the arc was flashing. At this time, Du Shaofu didn''t want to pay attention to anything.


    Du Shaofu urged zilei xuanding to fight hard to recapture the trapped master and avenge the third master and the elder Dharma protectors.


    "Shaofu, you are the hope of the Seven Star hall. After that, the Seven Star hall will be handed over to you. I will take you away."


    At the same time, the void in front of Du Shaofu trembled, and the figure of the famous Minister of Jimo, who was the master of nine lives, appeared. With a terrible breath, the bright Rune was like a glorious day.


    In the next moment, the secret pattern of the talisman on the famous minister''s body diffused, tearing a space crack in front of him.


    "Kaka..."


    With the spread of the talisman and secret patterns on the famous Minister of Jimo, the master of nine lives, those talismans and secret patterns are complex, which make the surrounding void explode one after another. An obscure force that can affect time and space appears, sending out strong fluctuations.


    Under this strong fluctuation, the void around is affected, as if the whole space is shaking and shaking.


    From the body of the famous Minister of Jimo, the torn space slowly appeared a circle of dark space cracks, faintly sending out the wave of distorted space.


    "No, he''s going to run."


    The magic temple was blocked behind by the beautiful woman. Looking at the fluctuation of the famous Jimo minister, he seemed to feel something, and immediately cried out.


    [after three shifts, the update is finished today].


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1133

    "Hiss..."


    In front of the body space of Jimo famous officials, the energy of the space fluctuated, the light flickered and turned into bright light, and then directly shrouded Du Shaofu and little star.


    The power of space swept and spread, rolling Du Shaofu and the little star into the space crack, twisting the surrounding space, and then trying to disappear into the air.


    "It''s the space military pulse, that is, the military pulse of famous Mohist officials is the space military pulse. He wants to transfer space and escape."


    The beautiful woman was also aware of these fluctuations, and immediately changed her look and eyes. She quickly plundered the famous Jimo officials, trying to stop them from fleeing.


    "Do you think I''m going to run away? I''m not going to leave at all."


    The famous Minister of Jimo turned back, and his fingerprints changed like lightning. The brilliant runes broke out, and the space martial pulse fluctuated wildly.


    Jimo officials tried their best to stop the American women from approaching, and let Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing move safely.


    "It''s not so easy to send that boy away!"


    The figure of thunder light has come again, with the beautiful woman to hand, the vast thunder light tears this piece of sky, mercilessly bombards to the twisted space.


    Jimo officials tried their best to stop it, but after all, they could not resist the joint efforts of the beautiful woman and the figure of thunder light. Blood gushed from the mouth and suffered heavy damage.


    "Boom


    Thunder light figure of a thunderbolt giant force, also later through the void, hit the space crack which is about to merge, so that the space crack is rickety and broken.


    "Space transfer has been affected, young Fu, protect yourself, everything depends on the will of heaven. If you can escape this catastrophe, it will step down on the bright god''s court and the demon sect, and become blood feud for the disciples of the Seven Star hall!"


    At the same time, he was attacked by the beautiful woman and the figure of thunder light again, and his heart and soul gushed.


    Du Shaofu turned back in the broken space. At last, he saw the fifth martial uncle Jimo minister''s blood dripping, his eyes bleeding red, and his cold and angry: "demon sect, bright god court, if I don''t die, I''ll break you up one day, and the Seven Star Hall''s Revenge will be paid back a hundred times!"


    Voice rolling, towering anger, hate no match, for a long time echoed in the sky, and then everything disappeared in the air.


    That broken space crack, finally also in the rickety in the explosion, turned into a bunch of bright fireworks on the void like explosion in the space.


    All over the sky the dazzling broken Rune poured, and then all disappeared.


    "Boom!"


    The beautiful woman and the figure of thunder light joined hands again to attack the famous officials of Jimo. The brilliant thunder light and rune came, and the famous officials of Jimo oppressed and suppressed them.


    "The space transfer has been affected. If Du Shaofu doesn''t die, he may be sent to Zhongzhou ancient Tianzong by famous Jimo officials. He is surrounded on the way to Zhongzhou ancient Tianzong. He has 3000 shock Li Lei and yinluotun soul thunder. His martial vein is also strange and can''t be let go."


    The beautiful woman spoke, and her face was rather gloomy.


    This time, the evil cult brought the bright god''s court with preparation. The main goal was the summer Marquis Fenglei and Du Shaofu. Who knows that Du Shaofu left Lei with 3000 shocks. He can''t let go. Once Du Shaofu gets to the ancient Tianzong, he wants to start again, but he will be much more upset.


    "Go."


    The thunder and lightning figures waved and took many figures of the demon cult, and then left, trying to encircle Du Shaofu on the way.


    If Du Shaofu did not die, he would not escape their siege in front of the ancient emperor of Zhongzhou.


    In the hands of the beautiful woman, the forbidden Jimo official smiles coldly, and then her eyes close slightly.


    In Tianshu hall, there is a river of blood and corpses everywhere.


    The rest of the Dharma protectors of the Seven Star hall elder are all at the end of their tether. Some people are constantly blowing themselves up, but they can''t stir up much storm.


    The fierce battle in the middle of the sky was so bright that it was hard to let people pry into it.


    It was not until all the things calmed down that the onlookers outside the Tianshu hall could see clearly.


    At the moment, the temple of Tianshu was almost razed to the ground, with blood everywhere. People with bright divine court were cleaning up the battlefield and seizing the booty.


    The magic Temple stood in the middle of the sky, with no wind and no waves. The corners of his mouth seemed to be always possessed with evil spirits. He glanced around, and the dark Qi of the soles of his feet surged and his body disappeared.


    The people of the demon sect also left and disappeared in the air.


    "If you respect them, are you dead?"


    "It seems that many powerful people have burst into self destruction. This time, Tianshu hall has been washed with blood. I''m afraid that other halls will not be able to survive."


    "The Seven Star hall has been destroyed, and the strong are almost slaughtered!"


    "The demon king Du Shaofu seems to have escaped."


    Until the people of the demon cult left, the onlookers around dare to get close to it and sighed at the bloody Seven Star hall.


    The scene of blood flowing into a river can only be described as tragic and heroic. From then on, it is afraid that there will be no more Seven Star Palace in the spiritual realm.


    Around the bloody breath towering, evil gas residue, the Tianshu hall around the many onlookers eyes stunned.The previous war was earth shaking and twisted into the void. It was hard to pry into it. Only a startling explosion echoed in my mind, and now everything has turned into ruins.


    No one thought that the increasingly powerful Seven Star hall, now the Tianshu Hall of the strong to many, was suddenly destroyed without any sign


    In today''s war, more than one of the powerful people in the martial arts area who saw the head and the tail did not see the end. There were also super strong people who blew themselves up, which shocked people for a long time.


    "It seems that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has escaped. If he has escaped, he will not give up."


    "The demon sect is too terrible and powerful. It is said that it has existed in the world for many years, and its details are even stronger than those of the ancient Tianzong and the Dalan cult."


    "But Du Shaofu''s talent is also terrible. In time, he will definitely become the most powerful man in the world."


    Some people were shocked and talked about it. In the face of the power of the demon cult, people secretly smacked their tongue.


    But no one is a fool. The talent of Du Shaofu, the demon king, is well known to all. He has the title of the first person of the younger generation in Kyushu.


    After escaping today, with the potential of Du Shaofu, the demon king, is tantamount to releasing the tiger to the mountain. Maybe the demon sect and the bright god court will face terrible revenge in the future.


    The demon king Du Shaofu''s character is absolutely ferocious. When the time comes, the evil cult and the bright god''s court will have to pay a very painful price.


    Some people think that the evil cult has a huge force and a long history.


    No matter how strong a person''s natural posture is, he can''t shake the demon sect. Maybe he will break down if he meets the strong one in the middle of the way.


    But in the end, no one will object. As long as Du Shaofu, the demon king, does not die, he will surely become the most dangerous bomb for the demon sect and the light shrine.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the Seven Star hall and Tianshu hall were destroyed, the news spread like a bomb in the spiritual realm.


    In the spiritual realm, the temple of Tianshu was destroyed, and the news that Du Shaofu, the demon king, might have escaped has spread from all over the world to the major forces in the ancient region, and even to the whole of Kyushu.


    All the big and small forces were shocked by the news.


    This is the first time that the demon cult has appeared so openly and openly, and the intention is hard to understand thoroughly.


    But the evil cult''s strong and terrible, people have to be afraid.


    At the same time when the news of the destruction of the pivot hall was spread, some place in the world was shrouded in clouds, as if to the end of the world.


    This is a vast plain, boundless, vast like a star river.


    The time here, as if frozen, time here seems to have lost the significance of existence.


    On the vast boundless plain, there is a kind of cold and quiet.


    Only an occasional cloud in the sky can prove that the space here is normal and not dead.


    In the plain, looking at the past from a distance, there is a huge circle, the middle arc is divided into two, just formed a yin and Yang poles, looming, but no one can see.


    Because this seems to be a pure land that does not belong to the human world, and all living things can not be set foot on.


    Then, on the pure land where the creatures can''t walk, a palace floating in the air suddenly emerges.


    This huge palace has no objects to hold up and no trace of Fuzhen, just like a miracle, floating in the air like a miracle.


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, a sigh came out of the palace, and a middle-aged man stood outside the palace gate with a negative hand.


    This middle-aged man is wearing a plain robe, but it can not hide an ethereal temperament. His eyes look down on the vast boundless plain below, as if thinking about something.


    Standing outside the gate of the palace, this middle-aged man seems to be the master of this piece of heaven and earth.


    And the expression of his face merged with the earth.


    All of a sudden, the middle-aged man raised his head and looked at the sky, with a faint Rune in his eyes. The silent breath wave made the space vibrate quietly.


    "Have they come yet?"


    A figure fell, a seemingly only 12-3-year-old figure fell.


    But the young man''s face is not any immature, but filled with vicissitudes and wisdom, which is like the double pupil of a black hole, as if able to see through the space and look at the past and present life.


    "No, you are the first to come."


    The middle-aged looked at the teenager with calm eyes and said, "but the second one has come."


    "Let me come all the way to do what, that old bastard, whether he arrived or not, I have no end with him, if I see, certainly will not die."


    [it''s another new volume. In the previous volume, some of Xiao Yu''s cartoons have been stuck in a bottleneck, and they are not updated stably, which has brought inconvenience to reading. Once again, I apologize to all the readers. I''m sorry. Today''s No.1. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1134

    With the middle-aged voice of the Su Pao falling, a figure of wind and fire in the sky appeared in the air, and the light on his body flickered, and immediately fell outside the Palace door.


    This is a shaggy old man. He is very untidy and dishevelled.


    The old man''s untidiness was not much better than his ups and downs.


    If Du Shaofu had been there, he would have been able to recognize the old man who had been chasing Fu Yibai outside the shenlei mountains.


    "The two of them have never been here. Don''t pay attention to them. We''ll be the only three of us." Young light mouth, eyes vicissitudes.


    "That old bastard, can only hide, I will always find him!"


    The slovenly old man drank heavily, hated and resented incessantly, and was extremely angry.


    "Those eight places have been broken. The evil spirits have been born. I''m afraid they are recovering. Our time is running out."


    The middle-aged man of Su Pao stepped forward and looked down on the plain below, and his body was rippling with a kind of breath fluctuation, as if it was the spread of reincarnation. It was very mysterious. To the old man who was very sloppy, he said, "all nine God thunder tripods have been born, eight are in the hands of evil spirits, and the remaining tripod seems to have fallen on a rather strange boy, which has been hidden all the time, and the nine clans are also ready to move."


    "It''s been a long time, but it''s time to come."


    The slovenly old man talks, and looks slightly coagulated.


    "Whose hand is the remaining God Lei Ding?" Looking at the middle-aged man with plain robes, he asked curiously.


    "The boy is very strange. He practices the skills of the Dapeng clan, but he seems to have thunder and martial pulse and the spirit root of the Legalists." Su Pao middle-aged said.


    "Thunder and martial pulse appeared?"


    Smell speech, young and slovenly old people are at the same time a shudder, two people''s eyes are at the same time grab wave, look surprised.


    Su Pao middle-aged nodded, a faint smile, said: "the boy''s talent is also very strong, but just suffered from the crisis, or the devil''s sect."


    "Has the demon cult finally appeared?"


    The eyes of the slovenly old man once again glanced over the waves, and became more dignified.


    "The demons are out of trouble, and the evil envoys and the magic emperor will have no scruples. The evil spirits will gradually recover them, and then the catastrophe in the world will begin." The plain robe is dignified in middle age.


    "If the evil spirit recovers, who in the world can still deal with that evil spirit? At the beginning, it was said that the strongest one and the Dragon God could only suppress the evil spirit."


    The young man sighed in the eyes of vicissitudes of life. He knew the catastrophe most clearly.


    "At the beginning, the strongest and the Dragon God would have thought of today, so they would have made arrangements. Maybe the boy would have been an opportunity. It was the arrangement of the strongest and the Dragon God. Otherwise, he would not have taken away the thunder tripod."


    Su Pao middle-aged whispered, looking at the vast square below, and said: "it''s just that the space crack has changed. Looking at that direction, it should be Shangzhou. Everything has to wait for him to escape that robbery."


    "If that boy has a chance, and there is not much time, we may be able to help one or two, otherwise the world will be reduced to the devil''s land." The boy said.


    "Don''t forget that the nine can''t interfere in the affairs of the outside world. We all have the school''s ban, and we can''t interfere in the affairs of the outside world."


    The slovenly old man moved his eyes and said, "the evil demons have been out of trouble. I''m afraid that the remaining devil emperors will be born soon. They have not been able to hide for years, and there is no news. However, according to the information I have received, they are not really calm. They have been searching for the spirit thunder in the world by using the demon cult..."


    "What are they going to do in search of Linglei..."


    Su Pao middle-aged also revealed a little surprised color, murmured softly: "the original thunder and lightning supreme, but only one..."


    "I don''t know if this time, the world will survive this disaster, and the living creatures will be ruined again..."


    Young people speak, the vicissitudes of life in his eyes.


    The slovenly old man and the middle-aged man in plain clothes are silent, and their eyes are dignified ¡¢


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Chulala..."


    Misty space, all around chaos, there is light flashing.


    The terrible air flow in the space is roaring, and the powerful air current seems to crush the bodies of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing. This feeling is very uncomfortable.


    This kind of time also does not know how long, the powerful force of space under the pressure, so that the dark air solidification, breathing difficulties, has always been in a state of weightlessness.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, in this chaotic space, the space behind Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing is like a bomb exploding. The dazzling and turbulent energy is sweeping along the cracks of the space passage, and the space is crumbling and destroying everything.


    "Dad, this space is going to explode. My Xuanwu shell can protect us. Come in quickly."


    The little star drank it in a hurry. The face of his young face was positive, which urged the Xuanwu God shell to protect him. However, under the force of the collapse of the space, it was difficult to get close to Du Shaofu, and his face became more and more pale."You protect yourself, I''ll do it myself..."


    Du Shaofu drank a lot. Seeing the appearance of the little star, he knew that there was not much to consume. He urged the Xuanwu God shell to protect himself and two people. Naturally, it was more stable to protect one person. What''s more, he should be able to hide with his purple thunder tripod and ancient space.


    The terrifying force of space collapsed, which made Du Shaofu aware of his horror. When he was outside the city, there was an accident in the wormhole of Qingqing in the East. The force of space collapse was destruction.


    But before Du Shaofu''s voice fell, the terrible collapse of space had already swept in, and then it was enveloped around.


    "Not good..."


    The last thought appeared in his mind. Subconsciously, Du Shaofu felt that a terrible force of space was acting on him, as if he wanted to crush his body, which made him unable to resist.


    This is the heavy damage, but also consumed to the point of exhaustion. Under the force of the terrible space collapse, Du Shaofu subsequently lost consciousness.


    In his vague state, Du Shaofu had no idea of what happened around him. He only had the last conscious consciousness in his mind.


    But this consciousness is not completely sober, but it has been telling Du Shaofu that he must not die, he must live.


    "The feud of family separation, school feud and college feud has not been revenged. The master is still in the hands of the demon cult. I must not die


    This kind of consciousness was so vague that Du Shaofu could not control his own body, nor could he fully awake. At the end of the day, Du Shaofu did not know whether he was alive or dead.


    Time goes by slowly. It seems that a long time has passed.


    In that confused consciousness, Du Shaofu felt that he was like a hundred years of deep sleep. He was surrounded by darkness and vaguely, as if someone was talking in his ear.


    "Miss, he wakes up and is dying of injury. He is so white skinned that he can survive. What a miracle..."


    The voice faintly passed into Du Shaofu''s consciousness. What did Du Shaofu want to do, but he found that everything was beyond his control.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu felt as if he was already a wandering ghost.


    Then the last wisp of unconscious consciousness, also completely sleep in the past.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It has been more than half a month since the Tianshu hall was destroyed, and the Seven Star hall is also dead in name.


    When the news spread, Zhongzhou was shocked and Kyushu was in an uproar.


    The strength of the Seven Star hall is well known to all. It has several Nirvana peak martial statues, as well as the utensils, Xiahou Fenglei, and Jiuming Zun, Jimo Mingchen. It can be said that they are the closest to the three sects, three sects and one valley and two religions.


    But now the Seven Star hall is said to be destroyed. The whereabouts of Qi Zun Xia Hou Feng Lei and Jiu Ming Zun, namely, the whereabouts of Mo famous officials are unknown, and the life and death of crazy Zun and Qian Xing Zun are unknown.


    According to the news, it can be concluded that Dan Zun, the emperor of alchemy, died of self explosion, and the Tianshu hall has been razed to the ground.


    Only Du Shaofu, the demon king, seems to have escaped, but now he is also living or dying.


    All the strong men of the demon sect and the bright god court are searching for the demon king Du Shaofu. Even if he is still alive, once the demon king falls into the hands of the bright god court, it will be very dangerous.


    "The strength of the demon sect is too terrible. What kind of terrible existence is it?"


    In this way, the evil cult destroyed the Seven Star hall, shocked the world and shocked all forces.


    "You don''t know, the ancient emperor and the light God court fought, but the strong of the demon sect intervened, and finally both sides seemed to retreat."


    "There are demons in the temple of light. It can be said that they have found the backing. Otherwise, they would not dare to move the Seven Star hall."


    "Of course, the ancient Tianzong recorded the bright divine court. Du Shaofu, the demon king, was a disciple of the ancient emperor. However, the evil cult was too strong. Once the ancient Tianzong fought with all his might, it would involve too much. Moreover, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is still unknown and his whereabouts are unknown."


    As for the recent fight between the ancient emperor of heaven and the court of light, some people have made some conjectures.


    At the power level of the ancient emperor Tianzong, the whole body is moved by a single hair. What''s more, it is an extraordinary period. Once a war is really launched, there will be too many scruples.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the ancient Tianzong, there were many peaks and surrounded by mountains.


    [the second watch arrives, and the third one is at ten o''clock in the evening. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1135

    In the middle of the huge peak surrounded by peaks, surrounded by lush dark green, half sky clouds.


    Within the mountain stream, the stream gurgling, thousands of mountains in the distance, undulating waves, magnificent boundless.


    On the top of the mountain, the cliff is steep. From the top to the bottom, it seems that there is an abyss.


    In front of the cliff, Sima TA Xing''s blue robe embroidered with green lines moves slightly. His long black hair is combed in a neat bun. Several strands of hair fall from the ear. His clothes and hair are elegant and elegant, setting off the tall and straight figure.


    "Muhan, don''t worry. Your little martial uncle will be OK."


    Sima stepped on the star in front of a woman''s back, glass double pupil in the pan wave.


    "If there is something wrong with him, one day, I will definitely wash the light palace and let the demon sect pay the price."


    The woman turns back, moving beautiful face, in the lilac eyes, cold wave.


    Sima stepped on the star slightly raised his head, and there was a faint luster flowing on his skin. He said in a low voice: "don''t worry. The ancient emperor of heaven has also recorded the account of the bright divine court and the demon sect, and will not let it go!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Peaks, peaks, courtyards.


    The sun is setting and the setting sun is like blood.


    A woman stood quietly with a slender figure, delicate all over her body and bright eyes.


    But at the moment, the space around her body is slightly trembling, and a breath of spiritual power that makes people tremble is spreading.


    The woman''s eyes, tightly looking at the front of the sky, cold eyes, said: "if there is anything wrong with him, I will never let go of the light God''s court, let go of the demon sect!"


    "Xueer, do you know that you are so kind to him?"


    The deep and thick voice came. Behind the beautiful woman, there was a half hundred old man with a little heartache in his eyes. His eyes were like the sea, with vast waves of light.


    The woman lowered her eyebrows, bent her eyebrows, and her face was like white jade. Then she turned slightly and looked up at half a hundred old people. Yan Ruo Chao Hua, beautiful, bright and divine eyes, rippled with ripples. She opened her teeth gently and said, "adoptive father, I remember you told me that you should not ask whether something is worth it, whether you should do it or not, and whether you want to do it."


    "Ah..."


    Half a hundred old men laughed bitterly and sighed. He gently wiped off a wisp of hair on the woman''s forehead and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Although the adoptive father hasn''t seen him, his affairs have become cocooned. That guy can come back from death several times. This time, naturally, he won''t die so easily. Otherwise, the people in the temple of light will not be looking for him everywhere."


    "Of course, he won''t die. He was able to survive at the beginning, and it''s the same now!"


    Smell speech, the woman''s mouth a smile, bright eyes firm.


    "Ha ha I''m looking forward to the boy''s talent and ferocity. I''m afraid he won''t give up this time. When he shows up again one day, he will come back. I''m afraid it will be the time for the bright god''s court and the nightmare of the demon sect to begin... "


    Half a hundred old people smile, in the eyes of the deep vast eyes, full of expectation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the night, the peaks are continuous, the breath is ancient and wild, and the sky is full of stars, as if to fall down at any time.


    On the mountain peak, a woman stands in the shadow of the moon, just like a real banished immortal coming to the world.


    The woman''s eyebrows are bent and she looks at the stars. Her eyes are shining like stars in the night, but at the moment, there is a dark atmosphere in the starlight.


    The woman is the seven night Xi. At the moment, starlight''s eyes are staring at the sky and murmurs: "bright god court, demon sect. If something happens to him, I will definitely wash the mountains and rivers with blood and level the mountains and rivers!"


    The voice of the seven night dawn is cold and penetrating, and the overwhelming killing intention diffuses in the night sky.


    "Don''t worry, miss. With his hard life, he will never be in trouble. He has come all the way to the present level. Naturally, he is not a thing in the pool. Maybe this time is a kind of real training for him.


    Among the younger generation, he has been difficult to meet with opponents in the outside world. Even long Jiu was killed by him without fear and fear. This will not do him much good in the future. Although he is brave, it is easy for him to lose his thinking. "


    An old man appeared behind the seven night sun, and his eyes were shining with light. He said softly: "this time, maybe he will know that the world is far from as simple as he imagined. There are countless strong people in the world. He is not weak in the younger generation, but among the strong people in this world, he is far from enough.


    A real strong man is not only able to do it by strength. Maybe only once, as long as he can stand up again, he will become a real strong man in the future.


    At that time, maybe he would really let those old people in the family notice that there would be less resistance to what Miss wanted to do


    Smell speech, seven night Xi slightly raised his head, a pair of jade hands light grip fists, a moment later, starlight in his eyes pan ripple, said: "I want to close, I believe he will be OK, before he has no news, I will not go out.""Miss, you''ve just been out of the pass for a few days, so you have to close down again."


    The old man''s eyes were puzzled. He had just been out of the pass for a few days. He finally got his approval to go out for a few days. This opportunity is rare.


    "His whereabouts are unknown. I can''t destroy the light God''s court and the demon sect with my strength now. What else can I do out there..."


    Qi Yexi''s fists relaxed a little, and her voice was calm in the cold. However, her eyes were more and more deep and cold, such as the water at night. She was afraid that she would tremble for her. She said, "I want to strengthen my strength. When he reappears, I can stand by him together..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The night covers the space.


    the stars of the moon are dark, the moon is like practice, the mountains are boundless, and the huge city is covered by night, like a black dragon winding across the horizon.


    Mountains overlap, palace after palace, such as Tiangong came to the world.


    In the hall, there are several people present at the moment, a breath of solidification, invisible distortion of the void.


    At the moment, these people are also the beautiful woman of the demon sect, the figure of thunder light, the old man of Yin thunder, and the God of light God court.


    In addition, there are two powerful Nirvana warriors who besieged Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing in black and white robes, and two Nirvana warriors who besieged Dan Zun and were severely damaged by Dan Zun''s self explosion.


    Such a number of people is a terrible force in the world. I''m afraid it is enough to raze all the forces except three sects, three sects, one valley and two religions.


    "look, keep looking. Du Shaofu already has yinluotunhunlei and sanqianzhen Lilei in his body. He can''t let go of them!"


    In the hall, the beautiful woman''s body also fluctuates with thunder, with a kind of strange thunder and lightning in her eyes. She is haunted by demonic Qi, and her breath fluctuates, as if to solidify the hall, and the energy of heaven and earth seems to be static.


    "The ancient Tianzong has intervened, that is to say, the space transfer of famous officials has been hit hard. I''m afraid that Du Shaofu is now dead in the space crack, and the probability of survival is too small."


    Thunder light figure opened his mouth, and the strange light on his body spread out. The lightning around him was still like a silver snake, and his voice was dignified and indifferent. It was he who finally hit the space transfer urged by the famous Jimo officials.


    "As far as I know, Jimo famous officials are not ordinary. Compared with their strength, their minds are more terrible. He finally tried to send Du Shaofu away. How could he send him to the ancient emperor of Zhongzhou?"


    There was a faint voice coming out. On the seat in the middle of the hall, a handsome young man slowly got up, his face was like a carved one, and the funny smile on the corners of his mouth showed some evil spirits.


    The evil youth got up and walked out of the hall step by step. His voice echoed slowly in the palace: "don''t look for it in Zhongzhou. What we want is not probability. Du Shaofu will not die so easily. The 3000 Li Lei on Fenglei of Xiahou tells me that Du Shaofu is not dead yet. You should look for other remaining spirit thunder first..."


    "Yes, Lord mocha."


    Smell speech, Yin thunder old man, thunder light figure person to rise to nod, respectfully return a way.


    "Holy light, the spiritual realm is given to you. Pay attention to Du Shaofu''s news."


    The beautiful woman said to the divine light, and then those with thunder and silver snake disappeared in the hall.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    Looking at the disappearance of the beautiful woman and thunder light figure, Shenguang Tianzun was happy, but a faint chill in his eyes was quietly wiped, and there was a faint cold light in his eyes.


    "For such a long time, where is the thing in tianwu college? If you can get it, why are you subject to it again..." The divine light Heavenly Master murmured softly


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In his confusion, Du Shaofu had been in a deep sleep and unconsciousness.


    When a wisp of consciousness regained consciousness, Du Shaofu tried to control his body, but he found himself unable to help himself.


    With only a trace of consciousness, Du Shaofu could not even feel the pain.


    "He is young, but he has several bags of heaven and earth on his body. He should not have been born in an ordinary family. Although the injured bones are dense and almost fragmented, this body is the most strange body that the old slave has seen in his life, and can recover on his own."


    There was an old voice, vaguely passed into Du Shaofu''s ears.


    [it''s three o''clock today. The update is finished.


    Xiao Yu, the public micro signal, Yu Feng YF, welcomes the participation of your brothers and sisters. There are problems in the book, including update time. Xiao Yu often answers and notifies everyone in the official account. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1136

    "Rambo, we must cure him. Saving one life is better than building a seven level pagoda."


    There is a female voice, the voice is moving gently. It sounds like water and song. It is very comfortable to listen to in the ear, as if it is a breeze.


    "Don''t worry, miss. He has been repairing himself, and all our pills have been given to him. If there is no accident, there should be no problem to protect his life." The old voice continued.


    "That''s good, Xiao Wan. Take good care of him." The sweet voice continued.


    "Miss, I''m afraid you will have a lot of trouble when you go back this time. It may be dangerous. You''d better think about yourself first, eh..."


    The voice is clear and crisp, like a warbler out of the valley. Listening to the sound, it should be a little girl.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu vaguely listened to these sounds. With the passage of time, he gradually felt that his consciousness was recovering more and more, and his body was gradually under control. It seemed that there was a weak force in his body to help him recover.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu also felt the pain in his body. It seemed that his whole body had been scattered, but at least he proved that he was not dead and alive in the collapse of the space.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu felt as if he was in a chariot. The aroma was pleasant. It should be a woman''s chariot. Several people were taking care of himself.


    Pain, sharp pain on the body, as if it had been split up, Xuanqi can not condense at all, can only rely on the body to recover itself.


    Under this kind of perception, it seems that after several days, Du Shaofu began to feel that the mysterious Qi in his body could make him move a little.


    The eyelid slightly shakes several times, the eyes slightly open a gap, has the dim light, the line of sight appears in the eye, gradually becomes clear up.


    What came to Du Shaofu''s eyes was a chariot, which was not luxurious or even luxurious at all, but it was elegant.


    Outside the chariot, there is a roaring air flow, and the space is constantly shaking. You can feel the orc flavor.


    Du Shaofu, judging by his consciousness, seemed to be in the air at the moment, with a flying horse and a chariot.


    Looking at the chariot roof, there is no smell of small stars around.


    Du Shaofu remembers everything. The space collapses, the whereabouts of the little star is unknown, the life and death are unknown, the Tianshu hall is not destroyed, Shifu qizun is captured, the third Shibo danzun explodes, the fifth martial uncle Jimo famous minister''s life and death is unknown, the master''s uncle maniac Zun, the seventh martial uncle don''t know about the current situation, I''m afraid it''s bad luck, old man Cui Fu and elder Zhu Xiu have already spilled blood on the spot


    "Demon religion, bright god''s court..."


    Du Shaofu''s throat was burning hot and his heart was aching, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    "Poof..."


    The Qi and blood in the body surged, and a pale golden blood spurted out, and then the consciousness just awake fell asleep again.


    "Miss, he is awake."


    In the last scene, in a daze, Du Shaofu saw several figures and gathered around him.


    The size of the chariot was not big enough to hold only a few people.


    Du Shaofu was lying, surrounded by three figures.


    An old man in a blue plain robe has white temples and a slightly bent body. On his old face, one eye is not turbid, but extremely clear.


    A girl of eighteen or nine years old, with delicate appearance, vivid eyes and a sense of wit, looked closely at Du Shaofu lying in the chariot and said, "Miss, this guy has passed out again."


    The old man in blue squatted down and examined Du Shaofu''s body. Then he got up and said, "it''s no big problem. It''s just Qi and blood attacking the heart. It''s a miracle that you can''t die if you hurt so much. It''s a miracle that you can wake up so quickly."


    "It''s his life that shouldn''t be cut off. It''s ok if it doesn''t matter."


    A woman''s voice is like water.


    This is a young girl of the same age as the pretty girl. She is only eighteen or nine years old. She is a beautiful woman with beautiful eyebrows, beautiful eyes, jade cheeks and cherry lips.


    "Miss, we are going to Tianchuan city in a few days. Don''t you worry? It must be dangerous at that time."


    The pretty girl said to the beautiful girl, her eyes were dignified and her mouth was slightly pouted, which made her look very beautiful.


    The beautiful girl was silent for a while, and her eyes were slightly drooping, but she could see that her eyes were full of spirits. Her eyebrows and nose were trimmed, and the pear whirlpool appeared on her cheek. A ray of sunlight outside the chariot reflected on her delicate face, which made her skin crystal clear and soft as jade.


    "Xiao Wan, let''s not think about it any more. After all, this time my father took us back."


    After silence for a while, the woman brushed her sleeves and saw that the girl had a pair of slender hands and her skin was as white as jade. Then she left the chariot and said, "let that gentleman have a good rest. When it comes to the outside of Tianchuan City, put him down first."


    "Yes, miss."


    The girl named Xiaowan looked at the beautiful girl''s back and nodded helplessly.


    The blue robed old man did not open his mouth, hunched slightly, and then left the chariot.In the chariot, only Du Shaofu was left alone.


    In the deep sleep of consciousness, Du Shaofu''s flesh was in the process of recovering itself.


    This time, Du Shaofu did not sleep for long, and his consciousness came to his senses again.


    Eyelashes micro movement, eyes open gap, there is a light of the moon shrouded, all around the night.


    "Roar..."


    There was no movement in the chariot, as if it had stopped in a certain place, and the sound of animal roar could be heard in the distance around.


    From this, Du Shaofu judged in his mind that the chariot should have stopped at a mountain peak.


    "You finally wake up. You''re not dead like this. You''re lucky."


    Du Shaofu seemed to have heard the clear and crisp voice like a yellow warbler coming out of the valley.


    Then a girl of eighteen or nine years old appeared in her eyes. Her eyes were water and beautiful.


    "Where is this? How can I be here?"


    Du Shaofu asked. His breath was like a wandering wind. His voice seemed to be coming out of his throat. The beautiful woman listened carefully.


    "This is on the way to Tianchuan city. We are having a rest at night. You were saved on the way. At that time, you were so bloody that you could almost see your bones. Several monsters surrounded you from a distance. They seemed to want to eat you, but they didn''t dare to get close. Our Lady saved you and gave you the chariot to lie down for half a month."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the beautiful woman pouted her little mouth slightly, as if she were not happy. She said, "you will meet a kind-hearted person like our young lady. Otherwise, you would have been eaten by a monster."


    "Was there a little girl around me at that time?" On hearing this, Du Shaofu asked in a hurry.


    "No, you were the only one in Fangyuan at that time, but there were no little girls."


    The beautiful woman shook her head and made sure that there was no little girl around.


    "Little star..."


    Du Shaofu was worried that the collapse of the space was too dangerous. He hoped that the little star could escape the disaster. The little star had a mysterious shell, and his own defense would not be under him. This made Du Shaofu relax a little.


    Consciousness regained consciousness, some pain in the brain, and memories came back again.


    The temple of Tianshu is not destroyed. Master qizun is captured. The third master uncle Dan Zun explodes. The master uncle, the fifth martial uncle and the seventh martial uncle don''t know whether or not they are alive or dead. Elder Zhu Xiu and old Cui Fu are long gone.


    At the beginning of tianwu college, Zhuge, the vice president of tianwu college, fell down, and countless elders, students, sisters and sisters were all over the place


    All this is done by the light God''s court, and also by the demon sect.


    Both tianwu academy and the Seven Star hall are his own home, which is the place for him to care about and warm his heart after Du''s in Shicheng.


    But now the tianwu Academy''s Revenge has not been revenged, and the Seven Star hall has been bloodwashed


    "I hate..."


    Du Shaofu clenched his lips, and his heart was sorrowful. He hated the bright shrine of the demon sect, and even more hated his own lack of strength.


    "What is the first person of the younger generation, what the devil, this time is like a dog who lost his family, ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly in his heart, and his grief was inexplicable. The painful pain made his blood sealed in his body. His lips were bitten by his teeth and his eyes were red.


    In the chariot, the beautiful woman glanced at Du Shaofu and pouted: "you are so rude. We saved you. We took so many pills from us. We didn''t say thank you. Why are you so silent?"


    "Xiaowan, is this childe awake?"


    A beautiful girl walked into the chariot with a light yellow ribbon tied on her hair, her black hair hanging down her waist, her eyebrows like ink painting, her lips like cherry blossoms, and her spirit like autumn water.


    The woman''s long green dress, at the moment, under the light moonlight projection outside the chariot, is particularly eye-catching and fresh, straight as the moon reflects the blue lotus, the mist thin don''t leave the mountain, unspeakable ethereal and light.


    "Miss, this guy seems to be out of order."


    Seeing the young lady coming, Xiao Wan suddenly came to the woman''s side and kept looking at Du Shaofu.


    The woman looked at Du Shaofu. Her eyes were like autumn water, and she squatted slightly. A faint fragrance suddenly poured into Du Shaofu''s nose. The white jade hand took out a silk scarf and gently wiped the pale gold blood on Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    Du Shaofu''s expression was dull. At the moment, the scenes in his mind were full of memories, which seemed to make his heart cut like a knife and his heart was filled with grief.


    "This childe, you have a good rest. You are seriously injured. But fortunately, you are still alive. As long as you are alive, everything in the world can come back again, only your own life can not."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1137

    The beautiful girl whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear. Then she got up and said with a smile to Xiaowan: "this young master just woke up. He certainly doesn''t have the strength to talk more. Let him have more rest. Let''s go out first and don''t disturb."


    "Yes, ma''am, this guy is lucky to meet such a kind-hearted person as miss."


    Xiao Wan nodded, then muttered, and walked out of the chariot with the beautiful girl.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were red, and the bright moon outside his chariot was shining obliquely. The deep mountains all around him occasionally heard the deep roar of the beast.


    "Yes, as long as I''m alive, nothing can''t happen again."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s clenched teeth relaxed a little, and his red eyes subsided a lot. However, in his pupils, he felt a chill to the extreme, and the murmur from his throat was chilling. He said, "but tianwu academy, the Seven Star hall can''t come back to life again. One day, someone will pay the price and pay the blood debt!"


    After a moment, Du Shaofu calmed down and peeped into his own body at the moment.


    In his mind''s endoscope, he found that he had really escaped from death this time. His body was scarred and almost in no condition. His physical opportunity was completely broken, but in the end, he did not completely separate.


    At this moment, the body in self healing, began to gradually self recovery.


    This kind of recovery has something to do with the benefits of the purple thunder tripod after being broken by the purple gold Xuan thunder.


    Without the original forging body of Zijin xuanlei in the purple thunder xuanding, Du Shaofu guessed that this time, under the destructive power of the collapse of the space, even if the joining method of the golden winged Dapeng reached the point of cutting bones and washing pith close to the peak, he would not be able to escape this disaster.


    Du Shaofu did not have much influence on his mind.


    Space collapse, and most of those destructive forces are acting on the body of the body, which has a much smaller impact on the yuan God.


    Outside the mud pill palace, the three thousand earthquake thunder spirits are still standing still, without any movement.


    This made Du Shaofu feel sad again. Master qizun is now in the hands of the demon cult. I don''t know what will happen to him.


    However, there was no movement from Lei Hun species after the 3000 earthquake. It was the thing with the owner, which proved that master qizun was still alive at least.


    "Master, I swear that I will rescue you as soon as possible and wipe out the demon sect!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart, and secretly decided to pay attention to it. We must strive to enhance our strength.


    "Hoo..."


    After a long time, Du Shaofu finally sat up with his body under his control. It was only when he saw that his original purple robe had disappeared. It must have been a fragment in the collapse of that space.


    At this time, I changed into a light yellow plain robe. The color was a little dark, like that worn by an old man, and the style was like a servant''s dress.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about this. The clothes should have been changed by the people who saved him. If you find a chance, you must give him a good reward.


    "Hoo..."


    Along his throat, a mouthful of turbid Qi was exhaled from Du Shaofu''s throat. His body was almost broken by inch, and there were traces of twisting and breaking at the moment.


    This kind of injury is absolutely terrible. If it had not been for the forged body in the purple thunder xuanding, it would have been impossible to escape this time.


    The bags of heaven and earth are still on your body, just put them in your arms, and there is no less.


    Let Du Shaofu judge in his heart that the people who saved him would be absolutely kind-hearted if they did not pay attention to their own bags of heaven and earth.


    "Recover as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu tried several times. He found that his mysterious Qi was scattered and his spirit was weak. He couldn''t even open the bag of heaven and earth. The current situation was extremely disadvantageous. He was afraid that in case of trouble, he could only be slaughtered by others.


    "The meaning of the stars."


    Finally, Du Shaofu could only give up the idea of opening the bag of heaven and earth to take the elixir to assist his recovery. He thought of the mystery of the stars and the condensation of his fingerprints. He tried to communicate the mystery of the stars, hoping to help himself recover with the power of the stars.


    A moment later, on Du Shaofu''s body surface, there was a channel of stars, and a layer of starlight appeared. The chariot spread slowly, just like a cloud in the night, and slowly rushed to the sky.


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, the sky over the mountains caused a wave. The stars on the sky began to flicker, as if under some kind of traction. Many stars seemed to fall, releasing the flashing light and gradually falling from the sky.


    A series of morning light in the mid air into a colorful light, directly fell on this mountain, dazzling starlight.


    There is a very strong energy in the brilliance of the stars.


    "What''s the matter? It''s beautiful."


    On the mountain, Xiao Wan, who was sitting cross legged, opened her eyes and felt the energy fluctuation of the world around her. Looking at the beautiful starlight that was shrouded at the moment, she was like a dream and lost her voice.


    The beautiful girl and the old man who was sitting cross legged also opened their eyes and looked at the changes in the air around them. They were surprised in the light of their eyes.At the moment, there are hundreds of figures in military armor on the mountain peak. They also opened their eyes in this strange image and were surprised.


    On the sky, a line of starlight is constantly falling from the sky, continuously converging in the sky of this mountain range.


    Colorful, like the falling star river, dazzling.


    These starlight energies are becoming more and more powerful. For example, the energy in this part of the world has been swallowed up by the traction of life.


    "These starlights contain energy, which is good for cultivation. This is a chance from heaven."


    Some people found that the falling starlight is of great benefit to cultivation. They immediately sat on their knees and began to absorb and practice. They did not want to miss such opportunities.


    With the discovery of the benefits of starlight, many people immediately began to absorb it and scrambled to one another.


    "Summary, what''s going on?"


    Xiaowan looked at the sky in doubt. The stars all over the sky fell on this mountain. The dazzling light was thin and poured on the mountain. It was like the rain and light. Everything was like a dream. It was amazing!


    the beautiful woman got up, looked around her eyes, and finally fell on the chariot on the mountain peak not far away. The stars were shining like a dream, and the powerful energy was rippling, but the final center was in the chariot.


    At the moment, there is only one person in the chariot.


    "He did it."


    The beautiful woman murmured softly, her eyes wavered slightly.


    "Miss, we still have a few days to go into Tianchuan city. The young man has awakened. It should not be a big obstacle. Let''s put it down tomorrow."


    The old man in blue bowed slightly, and his clear eyes were also looking at the chariot.


    "Rambo, let''s talk about it in the morning. We are all tired from the journey these days. Have a good rest."


    The beautiful woman said to the old man, with a smile, and then sat cross legged, also began to absorb the star energy around.


    Beautiful stars, energy makes people feel relaxed, Lingtai Qingming!


    The old man with blue robe said nothing more. He looked at the chariot for a while, then sat cross legged and began to breathe.


    In the chariot, wrapped in starlight.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with dazzling starlight at the moment, and the dreamlike starlight was pouring in like a tide.


    It is clear that the stars are invisible. At the moment, it is surrounded by Du Shaofu, but it is just like putting Du Shaofu in a lake, with a clear wave feeling, accompanied by a strong and strong energy fluctuation.


    With the energy coming into the body, Du Shaofu could feel that his body was recovering faster on the basis of his original self recovery.


    These starlight energies pour into the body, nourish and restore the body, and the golden winged Dapeng''s body is rigid and soft, as if they can complement each other.


    These starlight energies can also purify your own spiritual platform.


    With the gradual recovery of his body, Du Shaofu had a metamorphosis of his body. At the moment, it was only a matter of time before he wanted to recover as much as possible.


    However, this time the injury was so serious that Du Shaofu knew that he could not recover completely in a short time. He was afraid that it would take a long time.


    In the early morning of the next day, there was a glimmer of dawn.


    The hazy mountain is covered with a layer of gauze, and the shadow is far and near in the misty clouds.


    It''s like a few strokes of light ink on the blue sky.


    On the mountain peak, the mysterious meaning of the stars, like dreams, gradually dissipated, until finally disappeared, and the last remnant star in the sky also disappeared into the morning glow.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    On the peak, many people wake up, spit out turbid Qi, and feel refreshed.


    From that starlight energy, everyone has gained a lot of benefits, all of them smile.


    "Hoo..."


    In the chariot, Du Shaofu opened his eyes and his eyes twinkled with stars.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s face is still pale, not much blood color, but compared with the previous situation, naturally do not know how much better.


    After a night''s breathing and breathing, and the effect of the profound meaning of the stars, Du Shaofu was able to see everything in his body and gradually recovered a lot. At least, Xuanqi had been able to lift up a little, and the strength of Yuan Shen had recovered a lot, but he was still very weak.


    "Still too weak."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. At the moment, he was still too weak. He did not know where this was. If he met an enemy, he was afraid that any one of them could kill him. This situation was extremely bad.


    [OS: tomorrow is the annual meeting of chasing waves, from the 12th to the 15th, so Xiao Yu can only watch twice a day from today to the 15th, in order to avoid breaking the annual meeting. Xiao Yu remembers that in the year of wushentianxia, it seems that it has been four days to break the watch. This is a stain in his life. There is a shame in his life. The cultivator is in a different world, and there are four years in the book. There is no break in the watch. This stain can''t be washed away. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1138

    "It must be restored as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu pondered that he could not even use the means of protecting himself. If he could activate the ancient space or the purple thunder xuanding, he would be able to protect himself.


    "I don''t know what happened to the little star."


    Later, Du Shaofu had to worry about the little star. He didn''t know whether he could escape the disaster or where he was now.


    Although Xiaoxing is a descendant of the real dragon, he is still a child.


    "After recovery, find the little star first."


    Du Shaofu thought that the most important thing now is to recover himself first.


    "Are you awake?"


    Just as Du Shaofu''s thoughts turned, an 18-9-year-old girl came in at the door.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the girl who had talked to him yesterday. It seemed that he was called Xiaowan.


    "Well, thank you for your help."


    Du Shaofu nodded. At the moment, he was able to see the girl''s accomplishments. His pulse spirit state was perfect. In the eyes of ordinary people, his age was good for cultivation, and his appearance was extraordinary.


    But in Du Shaofu''s eyes, it was nothing.


    "It was our young lady who saved you, or you would die. You must have been eaten by the monster."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Xiao Wan showed some doubts and said, "how could I know that I was hurt and stupid to say thank you today."


    "Are you awake


    A gentle and moving voice came slowly, and another woman came in. The beautiful figure appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes, and had seen it yesterday. It was the beautiful woman.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu looked at the girl seriously. Her eyebrows were like ink paintings, her lips were like cherry blossoms, her spirit was like autumn water. Her hair was soft and delicate. She had a light yellow ribbon on her hair. Her black hair hung down on her waist. Her waist was full, but she could not hold it. Her temperament was ethereal and light.


    "Six star perfect talisman."


    There was no need to pry into the woman''s accomplishments. Du Shaofu learned about the woman''s accomplishments and the six star level spiritual talisman.


    With the girl''s age and cultivation as her breath, she is not weak, which proves that her beauty is extraordinary.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman with a smile and nodded. He wanted to get up, but he found that there were still some difficulties. His body seemed to be torn apart again. Although his body was strong and strong, he still felt the pain of tearing the body.


    "Just sit down, young master. It''s a miracle that you are still alive because you are seriously injured. It''s easy for us to help each other by passing by."


    The girl opened her mouth and sat down on Du Shaofu with a white jade like hand, and the faint fragrance filled her body.


    Although the girl''s face is not comparable to the seven night''s dawn, Dongli Qingqing, Ouyang Shuang, Zhu Xue, Sima Muhan and so on, she is already very moving and beautiful, and her temperament has a kind of quiet that people can''t forget.


    "Miss, who says it''s a piece of cake. You''ve been sleeping in the open air for half a month. The chariot has been sleeping for this guy, and all the pills on your body have been taken by this guy. It''s very valuable."


    Xiao Wan interrupted and pouted. The young lady in her family was so kind that she was bullied by those people at home. Finally, she landed there. This time, she didn''t meet Dabi at home, and evil spirits were rampant there. I''m afraid she would not have a chance to go back.


    "Xiaowan, those things are outside the body. Don''t be so rude. It will make people laugh."


    The woman glared at Xiaowan, but she was not angry. Judging from her eyes and eyes, the relationship between them should not be shallow. Then she gave Du Shaofu a smile and said, "Xiaowan''s mouth is not covered up, but there is no bad heart. Please forgive me."


    "You are welcome, girl."


    Du Shaofu naturally could see that Xiaowan was not bad hearted. It seems that the girl has taken care of herself a lot these days.


    Du Shaofu smiles and asks the woman, "I don''t know the name of the girl and where she lives. She will be rewarded for saving her life."


    Du Shaofu wanted to thank the woman for saving her life. But now, it is not convenient to take out any treasures. If someone sees the treasure, he can''t cope with the situation.


    Although some of them used the heart of a villain to judge a gentleman''s belly, he had evil intentions and had to guard against others. Du Shaofu was only able to do so. He thought that when he was better, he would come to pay him in person.


    "You''re welcome. It''s not worth mentioning."


    The woman''s red lips were slightly open, and then a look in her eyes that was hard to be seen fell down. She said to Du Shaofu, "my name is Ji Zhiyan, a member of the Ji family in Tianchuan city."


    "Tianchuan city..."


    Du Shaofu thought about Tianchuan city. It seemed that there was no such place above Zhongzhou.


    "You don''t even know about the Ji family in Tianchuan city. Our miss is the fifth miss of Ji family. There are seven empires in Jijia Dynasty. Even in Shangzhou, they are famous."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s confused appearance, Xiao Wan said with some pride that the Jijia family in Tianchuan city is powerful, and the whole Shangzhou is also famous."This is Shangzhou!"


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he frowned and joined himself. Now he is in Shangzhou, but he doesn''t know how far away he is from Zhongzhou.


    "I don''t know his name. Isn''t he from Shangzhou?"


    Ji Zhiyan curiously asked Du Shaofu: "the young master''s injury is so heavy, did you meet any enemy on the way?"


    "My name is..."


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he suddenly remembered his own situation. He was afraid that his name had spread in Shangzhou at that time.


    "My name is Fu Dabai. I''m from a small place in Shangzhou. I wanted to come out and see the world this time, but I met many monsters on the way. Thanks to the help of the girl."


    Du Shaofu said, thinking that Fu Yibai wanted to call himself elder brother anyway, he made up a name of Fu Dabai. The name of Qiao Feng at the beginning was not safe to use, so as not to attract people''s attention.


    Xiao Wan glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "it''s from a small place. No wonder you don''t know about the Ji family in Tianchuan city. This time, you''re very lucky. I''m afraid you can''t afford to take so many pills. But it''s better not to die than to die. Don''t rush into the world. The outside world is full of danger. You can''t break into it at will, or you will die I don''t know how. "


    "Miss Wan said, I wrote it down."


    Du Shaofu nodded. What the little Wan girl said was indeed right, which made her feel speechless.


    Now that he has arrived in Shangzhou, Du Shaofu can only accept it after he is slightly distracted. He will arrange everything after he recovers.


    What''s more, the people of the demon sect and the light God''s court must be searching for themselves everywhere. When they arrive in Shangzhou, they should be much safer.


    "Master Fu, you''d better continue to heal. It should be a few days before we get to Tianchuan city. We can go to Tianchuan city to separate. In these days, you can heal with peace of mind."


    Ji Zhiyan looked at Du Shaofu who was suddenly a little lost in his mind. His voice moved gently and said.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu laughed. At the moment, he was already awake. If he followed them to heal their wounds, he was afraid that it would cause some surprise.


    Suddenly, as Du Shaofu hesitated in his heart, a voice came from Du Shaofu''s ear


    "Young man, I don''t care where you come from, and no matter who you are hurt, but your plan to deceive my young lady is almost the same. You can''t hide the old man''s eyes. Your blood is pale gold, like the blood of an animal, but you are not a beast. Your strength should not be weak, and the injury can''t be caused by monsters. No matter what enemies you have, our young lady has saved you, and you are now awake. Please leave. We have a lot of troubles. Don''t bring us any more trouble. Otherwise, even if my little sister wants to save you, it''s not difficult for me to attack you secretly. Even if your strength is good, but now I''m afraid it''s vulnerable


    The transmission fell into Du Shaofu''s ears, and then disappeared.


    Knowing who the message came from, Du Shaofu looked out of the chariot.


    At the moment, outside the chariot, an old man in blue is pulling several cables, and a huge flying monster, which has reached the perfect level of the pulse spirit realm, flutters its wings slightly.


    "The car inside the car Zhi Yan is starting


    With a slight pick on his brow, Du Shaofu looked at Ji Zhiyan and said, "Miss Zhiyan, I''m not in a big way. I won''t disturb you any more. If you have a chance in the future, I will visit you. Thank you for your help."


    "You''re not going with us?"


    Ji Zhi Yan eyes light surprised, looking at Du Shaofu, way: "you are still very serious injury, a person left, will be very dangerous, go with us."


    "It''s all right. It''s not good for me to heal my wounds all the way. I''ll leave now."


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu struggled to get up.


    "If Mr. Fu insists, I will not force him to stay."


    Ji Zhiyan reached out and helped Du Shaofu up. They were standing close at hand, but their delicate face was a little shy.


    "Call me Fu Dabai."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that only when he recovers can he go to Sichuan city that day to report his help.


    "You should be older than me. Why don''t I call you brother Dabai?" Ji Zhi Yan Ying Ying Ying a smile way.


    "Whatever you want. Don''t be too polite."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. Looking at the simple woman in front of him, he has good talent, but he is too simple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1139

    "Well, my miss is Miss Ji''s fifth. It seems that I have taken advantage of you by calling your brother." Xiao Wan gave Du Shaofu a look.


    "Brother Dabai, if you don''t follow us, keep these pills. I only have so much on me. It will make you recover faster."


    Ji Zhiyan took out a medicine bottle, which has energy fluctuations, there should be some few healing pills.


    "These pills Zhiyan girl or own to keep it, I have no major injury."


    Du Shaofu refused. Du Shaofu could spy out the healing pills in the medicine bottle. The number of King level pills was the number of times, and the rest was the level of marquis. It had no effect on his own injury. Compared with the level of elixir and elixir in his storage ring, there was a difference between heaven and earth.


    "Miss, he doesn''t need it. You can keep it. He has taken a lot of our pills. When we get to Tianchuan City, our environment is not much better."


    Small wan see form, immediately say to season Zhi Yan.


    "Brother Xiaobai, if you don''t take it, I''ll have to take you with me. Otherwise, I don''t feel at ease. You don''t need to be pregnant with this pill."


    Ji Zhiyan, however, ignored Xiaowan and forced the medicine bottle into Du Shaofu''s hands.


    "This girl..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were stunned, and then a wry smile appeared.


    "Brother Xiaobai, take care of yourself. If you have a chance, come to Jijia in Tianchuan city to find me. If I can still be in Jijia at that time..."


    For a moment, on the mountain peak and on the chariot of flying monster, Ji Zhiyan waved to Du Shaofu. When she thought of returning to Ji''s house, Dai Mei frowned slightly.


    "Whoosh..."


    On the top of the mountain, hundreds of people dressed in military armor with fierce breath all jumped into the air and jumped onto the other three flying monsters, like escorting Ji Zhiyan.


    No one paid any attention to Du Shaofu, who was now dying, dressed as a servant.


    "Hula..."


    The party disappeared in the air. Du Shaofu looked at the sky, then looked at the medicine bottle in his hand. He gave a slight smile and murmured, "it''s really a simple woman. If it has a chance every day, it will return it 100 times."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu peeped around.


    The mountains are desolate and uninhabited. There are only wild animals, even no monsters. It is an ideal place for healing.


    Half an hour later, Du Shaofu did not set any seal restrictions on a hidden crack in the valley, so as not to expose his whereabouts.


    After calling out the purple thunder xuanding, Du Shaofu went into hiding in the purple thunder xuanding, and then entered the wasteland space.


    In the misty space, Du Shaofu was finally able to open the bag of heaven and earth. He took out many miraculous medicines and high-quality pills and put them directly into his mouth. After that, he sat cross legged and started to recover from the wound by using the golden winged Dapeng skill.


    A moment later, a golden light rippled, and Du Shaofu was covered in the golden light.


    The light golden light covered Du Shaofu''s whole body, which was full of talisman and secret patterns, and had a domineering and frightening atmosphere.


    In the middle of the calm air, the flying monster flapped its wings and swept away with some air waves.


    "Miss, you are too generous. You gave so many pills to Fu Dabai, but you didn''t appreciate him. You are so kind that you will be bullied by the fourth and third girls."


    In the chariot, Xiao Wan pouted her pink lips and was still heartache for the pills given by miss.


    "Pills are external things. We can''t use those healing pills anyway."


    Ji Zhiyan smile, smile is extremely charming.


    "That guy comes from a small place. Miss is willing to give him a ride, but he doesn''t want to. He said he would like to come to the door and thank us for saving our lives. I''m afraid it''s just empty talk."


    Xiao Wan murmured, "but that guy is really lucky. He can survive such a serious injury. He seems to recover quickly."


    Ji Zhi Yan red lips micro Zhang, eyes light in a little doubt, a moment later, light way: "I feel big white brother is not like ordinary people."


    "He''s not an ordinary person. He''s not a normal person."


    Xiao Wan looked up at Ji Zhiyan obliquely, and said, "anyway, I didn''t see where he was not ordinary."


    "I can''t say clearly, but I can feel that big white brother is not an ordinary person."


    Ji Zhiyan light road, mouth side spread a smile, radian moving.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, the ancient space.


    In the misty space, the surrounding space is wavy.


    "Hula!"


    Du Shaofu sat with his knees crossed. His body was covered with golden awns, and his talisman and secret patterns were flashing. Looking from afar, he was actually a golden winged ROC hovering behind his back. His breath was so powerful that he could make all animals crawl!


    Three days outside, it has been a month in the ancient space.


    For a month, Du Shaofu''s skin was purple and gold.


    Originally, Du Shaofu''s body was twisted and fragmented. Now it is almost recovered and becomes crystal clear again.This terrible recovery speed, I''m afraid to let people see, I don''t know what kind of shock.


    Du Shaofu''s physical body is too strong and abnormal. At first, on the first layer of refining gold feather in the golden winged Dapeng''s body training method, Du Shaofu had a chance to cultivate a real Peng that even a real golden winged ROC could not achieve.


    Then the method of body training is to the later stage of bone cutting and marrow washing, and also got the Xinghui forging body. The purple gold Xuan thunder breaks in the middle and then stands up.


    It can be said that Du Shaofu has not met a real opponent in terms of physical strength, even the Dragon nine of the original dragon clan is slightly inferior.


    The actual combat benefits brought by physical strength are amazing!


    There is no doubt that the enhancement of combat power and terror is not comparable to that of practitioners at the same level!


    During the whole process, Du Shaofu killed his opponents by leaping over the ranks, most of which relied on his strong physical body.


    His long black hair seems to be permeated with golden runes, just like a God. He is domineering and frightening, but also full of ancient mystery.


    A large number of pills and high-level miraculous drugs taken in the body turn into energy. Under the operation of golden winged Dapeng skill, it can nourish and restore the body, and also can enhance the dark Qi.


    In this way, Du Shaofu''s breath slowly converged until all the energy of the elixir and elixir in his body was swallowed up, and the bright golden light began to pour into his body.


    "Hoo!"


    When the last ray of golden light converged and entered, Du Shaofu''s mouth spewed out of his mouth. His closed eyes opened, and a golden light came out of his pupils with a faint ray of thunder.


    "Boom


    A domineering breath swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, shaking the whole ancient space.


    Du Shaofu had been cured for a month in the barren space.


    "It''s nearly 70% recovered. It''s time to find a way to find the little star first"


    Du Shaofu peeped into everything in his body, and he had recovered 70% to 70%. He was worried about little star.


    After cleaning up, he got out of the wasteland space and purple thunder xuanding, and Du Shaofu left the mountain range.


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu was suspended in the air, and he didn''t know where to look. At the beginning, Ji Zhiyan and Xiaowan saved themselves. With Ji Zhiyan''s cultivation and the cultivation of the hunchback old man, if there were small stars nearby, they would certainly not miss it. So I''m afraid it''s useless to go back and look for them now.


    "Let''s go to Tianchuan City, get information and go to Ji''s house by the way."


    Du Shaofu made a decision in his heart, and his shadow suddenly swept away in the direction of Ji Zhiyan''s departure. It was like tearing up the space and disappearing into the sky.


    The mountains, misty and majestic.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu did not meet any other people except some rare flying monsters with some figures on their mounts.


    The surrounding mountains are not rich in energy. Du Shaofu didn''t even have a glimpse of the monstrous animal breath.


    "It''s bloody..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in a mountain range. His figure was stagnant, and the air was filled with blood.


    This bloody smell can''t escape Du Shaofu''s sense of touch. It''s quite strong. There must be more than one person fighting.


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved slightly and hesitated for a moment. Then his figure disappeared in his place.


    "Whoosh..."


    When Du Shaofu appeared again, he was already in a mess of canyons.


    On the ground around the canyon lie hundreds of corpses, all in military armor.


    There are also three flying monster corpses, were dug out of the secret bones, the corpses are thrown aside.


    "Sure enough, it''s them..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes changed slightly. Although Du Shaofu had only seen them once, they would never forget. It was the people who escorted Ji Zhiyan.


    The strength level of hundreds of people is not too high. There are only two king of martial arts realms, but they are all killed at the moment, which proves that the strength of the shooter is much stronger.


    And Du Shaofu just felt the bloody smell coming here, but also worried about Ji Zhiyan and their danger.


    Because this road is equal to desolation, not many people passing by, only three days ago Ji Zhiyan and so on.


    Du Shaofu''s speed in half a day was slow, but it was faster than their three-day journey.


    Calculating the time, Du Shaofu had to worry about it. Unexpectedly, it was Ji Zhiyan who had an accident.


    After checking around, Du Shaofu didn''t see Ji Zhiyan, Xiaowan, or the hunchback old man. His pupils fluctuated, and his mind swept over the four sides to pry away.


    [finish today''s update first. I''m afraid it will delay the update time today. In the recent plot, Xiao Yu feels that he has also recovered the state of the previous world. After the annual meeting, there will be a continuous outbreak. After several months of silence, it is time to rise. Here, he began to formally ask for flowers, reward, recommendation and everything.


    The old brothers and sisters should all know that Xiao Yu will only ask for everything when he really works hard!This time, Xiao Yu will work hard, after the annual meeting, we will continue to break out for several times!!! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1140

    For a moment, his mind converged, and a golden light appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes, and his figure disappeared in his place.


    The green mountains overlap, just like the sea waves, surging and magnificent!


    In a canyon, two stone walls are like skyscrapers. They are high as if they are about to collapse down, threatening Bi people.


    Above the canyon, the milky white mist shrouds, faintly visible a slender line.


    On the stone wall, there are many figures, hundreds of people. The breath is very powerful and the body is full of blood.


    There are a few fierce birds flapping their wings, showing fierce light, ferocious and terrible.


    At the moment, three figures are surrounded in the middle of the canyon. They are Ji Zhiyan, Xiaowan and the hunchback old man in blue robe.


    The three were bloody, especially the hunchback blue robed old man. His breath was disordered and his clear eyes were red at the moment. He looked at a big man in front of several leading men and said coldly, "evil Ming emperor, do you know what you are doing, Miss Ji Jiawu, if you dare to move, your old nest will surely be razed to the ground by Ji family, and no chicken or dog will be left! ¡±


    "camel, you don''t have to struggle at the end of a strong crossbow. We are here for Miss Ji''s fifth lady. The little girl is pretty. It''s a pity to kill her, but let me play first!"


    Strong install big man sneer, look at season Zhi Yan eye dew filthy smile, did not put these three people in the eye at all.


    "Miss, the old servant fought with them. You should find a way to go. Don''t go back to Ji''s house. They won''t let you go back to Ji''s house."


    The blue robed hunchback old man said to Ji Zhiyan, staring at the evil Ming emperor with vigilance, looking for an opportunity to escape.


    "Rambo, let''s go."


    Ji Zhiyan opens her mouth. She is not a vase. The cultivation of lingfu master at the six-star level is not weak.


    "Jie Jie, if you know you can''t go back, why do you have to go back? It''s very clever, but it''s too late to regret." The evil emperor sneered.


    "Evil Ming emperor, who sent you here? You should know that the fifth miss is the blood of the Ji family after all. If you dare to move, it will be you who will be the one who sent you, and you will be the first to kill you."


    The hunchback old man looked at the evil emperor and looked around, still looking for opportunities.


    Smell speech, that evil Ming emperor also Leng for a while, hunchback old man''s words, let him in the heart some touch.


    "Jie Jie, camel, you should not use the estrangement plan. If you kill you today, who will know, no matter what, you will die today!"


    The evil emperor was silent for a while, and immediately recovered his gloom.


    "Evil Ming emperor, the people sent you by the Ji family, I can give you double benefits."


    Ji Zhiyan opened her mouth and looked at the evil Ming emperor. Her sweet voice began to clear up.


    Looking at Ji Zhiyan, the evil Ming emperor''s eyes are even more wiped a touch of Red Mansions, cold filthy smile: "little girl will think, but you are the weakest in the season family, you have been unable to protect yourself, what benefits can you give me, I see you this body, can give me to play."


    "Dare you


    Ji Zhiyan smell speech, gentle temperament suddenly become cold, a cold cheek, eyes in the meaning of killing diffuse.


    "It looks quiet, but it''s a hot fan. I like it."


    Evil Ming emperor evil smile, suddenly a stamp of void, figure into a flash of lightning, directly to Ji Zhiyan and go.


    "Be careful, miss!"


    The hunchback old man drank a lot, and his body burst into the light of runes and covered with the secret patterns of the talisman. Finally, he turned into a mottled giant tortoise and monster shadow, which was blocked by the evil Ming emperor.


    "Do you want to urge the soul of the artery? You are just the first to ascend the territory of Emperor Wu, but I am on the other side of the territory of Emperor Wu. If you did not deliberately let you escape, you would not be able to escape here."


    The evil emperor was not afraid, and his fingerprints changed. There was a bright Rune in one of them.


    With the appearance of the palm print, waves suddenly appeared in the space of the surrounding heaven and earth, striking directly on the pulse and soul of the former.


    "Bang!"


    The blue robed hunchback old man''s pulse and soul vibrated, burst out bright runes, and finally cracked and broken, destroying the withered and decaying, which was difficult to block the power of the evil Ming emperor.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    This is a bloody hunchback old man. He spits blood out of his mouth. His figure staggers and shakes back. Every step of his steps falls, the ground is cracked and cracked.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    With the gloomy sound of drinking, the ghost of the evil emperor appeared in front of the old man with blue robe and hunchback who was still shaking back. Another fist fell down, which broke out a milligram and destroyed the defense of the former. The body of the old man in blue robe was smashed into the arm on one side of the canyon.


    "Boom..."


    The ground shakes, the stone walls crack, and large pieces of gravel fall.


    "Poof..."


    With the broken eyes, the blue eyes burst out of her mouth Come on Run, quick... ""Lambert!"


    Ji Zhiyan, xiaowanjiao lost her color and rushed to the old man in blue robe. The two women broke the surrounding rocks and then moved the old man out of the blue robe.


    "Miss, old servant I can''t serve you any more. Run away Don''t go back to Ji''s, they won''t Let you enter the Ji family... "


    The old man with blue robe vomited blood one after another, and his breath became weaker and weaker.


    "Rambo, don''t talk. You''ll be fine. You''ll be fine."


    Ji Zhiyan tears, her eyes are wet with tears, for her, how can LANBO be his servant, that is her relatives, she has always respected him as a father.


    The evil Ming emperor stopped, slightly waved his sleeve, and said to a thin middle-aged man behind him: "OK, take the man back to me. The little girl is also good. Take it away."


    "Elder brother, the Ji family''s man is going to die. We..."


    The thin man came forward and lived in the kingdom of Emperor Wu. He looked at the evil Ming emperor with some doubts.


    The evil emperor sneered and said, "the camel''s words remind me that the little girl can''t be killed. That''s our life preserver. With that little girl in our hands, the more benefits we''ll get."


    "I see, big brother."


    The thin man nodded and waved to several people behind him.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, several breaths were swept out by the cultivators at the king''s level. The breath surged and flashed to Xiaowan and Ji Zhiyan like lightning.


    "Miss, let''s go."


    Xiaowan gritted her teeth and pulled out a long sword with a spirit weapon in her hand. She wanted to stop those terrible strong men, but her eyes showed a look of despair. She knew that she could not stop them.


    "We fought them!"


    Ji Zhiyan Jiao drink, breath surging, fingerprints condensation, suddenly urge the spirit furnace Fu Ding.


    Ji Zhiyan has been holding the will to die a war, his death can not be captured by those lives.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    Voice indifference falls, a number of strong and strong with the vigorous breath has swept up, shrouded to Xiaowan and Ji Zhiyan.


    But when the fierce breath was enveloped in Xiaowan and Ji Zhiyan, this space was suddenly solidified. Even the bodies of those martial arts masters who came to the kingdom of Wu were also strangely imprisoned in the air, unable to move at all.


    At the same time, a blazing breath came down in this valley. It seemed that purple light flashed through the eyes, and the blazing heat made the soul tremble.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the next moment, the bodies of those who had cultivated in the realm of King Wu exploded directly in mid air, accompanied by the pouring of purple fire.


    Just in a short moment, the bodies of those who practiced in the realm of King Wu turned into ashes.


    Looking at everything in front of her, Ji Zhiyan, Xiaowan, and the evil Ming emperor and others are all shocked. This scene is too weird.


    The terrible purple fire seeped through the space, making the soul tremble, and then disappeared.


    Those practitioners of King Wu''s realm were killed instantly. This strange scene made hundreds of people shiver and shiver on their backs.


    The blue robed hunchback old man lying on the ground, trying to open his eyes to look at all this, but also pan surprised, and then gushed with joy.


    Under this incident, Ji Zhiyan came back to her senses, put away the Linglu Fu Ding, and returned to the side of the blue robed hunchback old man. Her eyes looked at the canyon, as if she wanted to search for something.


    In a short period of time, the evil emperor also came back to God in shock. He peeped around carefully, but he got nothing. It didn''t look like a sign of a strong man intervening.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1141

    "The little girl must have treasures on her body. She deserves to be the fifth miss of the Ji family."


    Evil Ming emperor''s eyes once again showed the color of blazing heat, and then said to the thin man beside him: "catch the little girl quickly."


    The thin man hesitated for a moment, his eyes were full of fierce color, his breath was surging, and his body was covered with runes. He immediately threw himself at Ji Zhiyan.


    Then, just as the thin figure of the big man just swept out, the sky solidified again, with purple light.


    "Bang!"


    After that, the thin man who had just ascended the level of Wu Emperor''s territory, even before he could recover himself, his body exploded directly. The terrible hot breath swept through the canyon and all turned into ashes.


    "Miss, there are strong people helping us!"


    Seeing this scene again, Xiaowan understood everything. At the moment, there were powerful people helping them secretly.


    "Where is your holiness? May I see you?"


    The evil emperor looked at the sky above the gorge, and his eyes were filled with a little fear. The first level of Emperor Wu''s territory was also vulnerable to attack, and he was killed without even seeing anyone. It was not that the girl of Ji had treasures, but the real strong ones were fighting in the dark. The strength of the other side was too strong.


    "Who sent you? Otherwise, they will die


    High above, there is a low, wet and hoarse voice, reverberating in the canyon, as if in people''s minds, shaking the brain, around the hundreds of people have already been shaking and fear.


    "Sir, this is a family affair of the Ji family. If you intervene, it will not be very good."


    The evil emperor bit his teeth and looked at the sky. His voice was gloomy and his expression was ugly. He looked around, but he couldn''t find who was interfering.


    "Ji family, I already know, then all go to die!"


    The wet and hoarse voice continued to fall, and along with the fall of its voice, the canyon suddenly solidified up, with purple light flashing.


    "No, run away!"


    On both sides of the canyon passage, hundreds of people''s eyes trembled and changed greatly. They wanted to escape with all their strength, but found that the surrounding space had solidified.


    They couldn''t escape at all. The terrible blazing temperature from their bodies burned their senses in an instant, sweeping all the life in their bodies into ashes.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The sound of a deep sonic boom sounded like firecrackers, and hundreds of people exploded and turned into ashes in an instant.


    Purple fire like fireworks in the gorge gorgeous bloom, but the breath is destruction.


    "No, that''s the super strong!"


    The evil emperor was really aware of his fear, and his figure rushed to the sky above the canyon like lightning and did not dare to stay.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, under the shocked eyes of Xiaowan and Ji Zhiyan, the body of the evil emperor also exploded over the canyon, purple fire rolling, more gorgeous, but the body also later turned into ashes.


    Everything calmed down and the canyon was silent again.


    "Goo!"


    After a long time, Xiao Wan''s throat was boiling hot and she swallowed her saliva. Looking back at Ji Zhiyan, her eyes couldn''t calm down and said in a soft voice: "Miss..."


    Ji Zhiyan looked over the canyon and said, "thank you for your help. Zhiyan is very grateful. Please show up."


    The voice spread gently, but after a moment, there was no echo.


    "Who is helping us in the end? It''s too strong."


    Xiao Wan''s mouth still can''t be closed, staring around.


    "It should be an elder passing by. By the way, we are lucky."


    Ji Zhiyan said, the eye light is about to take back, suddenly, it seems to feel something, the vision virtual Mi looked to the front of the canyon.


    "Someone..."


    Xiao Wan also followed her eyes and found that a figure was coming in a hurry in front of the canyon. After a while, she came and fell in front of them.


    He was a young man in a dark servant''s robe. His black hair was fluttering, his face was resolute and resolute. Under his sword eyebrows, he had a pair of clear and bright eyes. Looking around at the moment, he seemed to be a little flustered. He asked Ji Zhiyan and Xiaowan, "what''s going on? Are you ok?"


    "Fu Dabai, it''s you."


    Xiao Wan looked at the young man and recognized it only after careful examination that it was Fu Dabai, who was seriously injured and miraculously immortal at the beginning.


    But at this time, Xiaowan looked at Fu Dabai''s face no longer pale, but also brought a touch of ruddy. Her temperament was not like the original one. Unexpectedly, it brought her a special feeling. She was surprised: "how did you come? Are you not healing?"


    At the moment, the young man here is Du Shaofu. In order to avoid some troubles, he did not expose his strength. He just did it in secret.


    "I heard the news from a long distance. I didn''t expect it was you. I also wanted to be safe with you. Not long after you left, I had been chasing after you, but now I can catch up with you." Du Shaofu said, without leaving a trace in his eyes.


    "Poof..."


    Suddenly, there was a cough and vomiting of blood. The blue robed hunchback old man lying on the ground coughed in his mouth and vomited blood again, accompanied by broken viscera."Lambert."


    Ji Zhiyan turns around and immediately checks the injury on Lan Bo''s body.


    "Dabai, do you have any healing pills on your body? Please take them for lambo."


    Xiao Wan said anxiously, but the pills they had on their bodies were all taken out to Fu Dabai.


    Before Xiaowan''s voice dropped, Du Shaofu had already squatted down beside the hunchback old man in blue robes.


    A pill was put into the old man''s mouth. Du Shaofu''s fingerprints fell down. He examined the wound in the old man''s body, and his face looked dignified.


    Ji Zhiyan is also examining the injury of the old man in blue robe. She looks dignified. The result of her examination is the clearest in her heart. Her eyes are moist and her eyes are rolling with tears.


    "Miss, I can''t do it anymore. My wife entrusted you to me at the beginning. After that, I can''t take care of you any more. Promise me not to go back to the Ji family. Those people regard you as a thorn in the eye. They won''t let you go back to the Ji family."


    The old man in blue robe looked at Ji Zhiyan and said, "Xiaowan, you should take good care of miss in the future."


    "Rambo, you''ll be fine. You''ll be fine."


    Xiao Wan sobbed, but she didn''t know what to do.


    "And you."


    The old man in blue looked at Du Shaofu, and the blood was still overflowing from the corners of his mouth. He said, "can I ask you something?"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and said, "old man, if you can do it, I will not refuse."


    "You don''t owe us anything."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old man in blue seemed to mean something. He said, "but I still want to entreat you to take our young lady to a safe place. The farther away from Ji''s house and from Tianchuan City, the better. Please, take it as you owe my miss Puff... "


    Before the voice dropped, the old man suddenly coughed violently, and a large amount of blood gushed out. Then his eyes were unable to open and close slowly.


    "Rambo, wake up."


    "Rambo..."


    Ji Zhiyan and Xiaowan lost their voice in pain, shaking the old man, but at the moment, the old man has no vitality, and has never opened his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I promise you, it will make her safe."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. He sighed in his eyes and felt a little remorse. If he had been faster, perhaps the loyal servant would not have died. At the moment, his internal organs and six internal organs were broken, and even the shrine was blasted, and there was no way to return to heaven.


    "Rambo..."


    Ji Zhiyan, Xiaowan two women sobbing and grieving.


    After a long time, the two women in the grief of a little calm.


    At the suggestion of Du Shaofu, the old man was buried on a mountain not far away.


    "Rambo, when I have a chance, I''ll bury you again. It''s my fault and it''s your fault." Looking at the old man''s tombstone, Ji Zhiyan''s eyes are suffused with red, and she whispers softly.


    "If you want to kill your Ji family, is it your family?"


    On the peak, Du Shaofu asked Ji Zhiyan.


    "It''s them. They must have done it. They always regard miss as an eyesore."


    Xiaowan''s eyes are sure, it must be the existence of those who regard miss as an eyesore.


    "It''s all about the family, but this time I didn''t expect that they were so cruel and cruel that they bought the evil emperor to death, and even implicated Lan Bo."


    Ji Zhiyan said, quiet temperament, began to spread a little cold.


    [updated to today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1142

    Then, in the mouth of Ji Zhiyan and Xiaowan, Du Shaofu finally learned everything. It turns out that this has something to do with Ji Zhiyan''s identity.


    The Ji family is a big family. The Jijia Dynasty alone controls seven empires. The clan is powerful. Even in Shangzhou, it is quite famous.


    Although Ji Zhiyan is the fifth miss of the Ji family, she is not a mother''s compatriots with the four in front of her. She is born to the master of the Ji family and a young lady of a small family.


    Although you are the fifth miss of the Ji family, Ji Zhiyan has never been happy since she was born. Her mother suffered from jade damage when she was born because of dystocia. She was bullied by her four brothers and sisters from childhood, and she almost lost her life several times.


    Although as a child, Ji Zhiyan showed her talent for cultivation in Fudao, but she could not get any cultivation resources. Instead, she was restricted everywhere.


    In the end, Ji Zhiyan was sent to her grandmother''s home after she was seven years old, leaving Tianchuan city a thousand miles away.


    Recently, many places in Shangzhou are evil spirits. Ji Zhiyan''s grandmother''s family has also been affected greatly. Many places nearby have been reduced to the devil''s land, and the grandmother''s family is preparing to move.


    It happens to be the big Bi of the Ji family. All the lineal descendants of the Ji family must participate.


    Therefore, some people in the Ji family went to Ji Zhiyan''s grandmother''s home and were ordered to let Ji Zhiyan return to Tianchuan city.


    Along the way, they were just upset. This time they went back, there would be no good things. There were traps everywhere, and they had to worry.


    "Some people don''t want you to go back to Dabie. Does it matter to Ji jiadabi?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. Some people don''t want Ji Zhiyan to go back. I''m afraid that this season''s family big ratio will definitely have something to do with it.


    "Jijia Dabi, in fact, is that the Ji family selects the next generation of family leaders. When the time comes, the winner will be able to obtain the imperial dragon spirit of two of the seven empires, which is also the future family helmsman of the Ji family."


    Xiaowan opened his mouth and said to Du Shaofu, "those people are afraid that the young lady will threaten them and take advantage of them, so they want to prevent the young lady from going back."


    "What about your father, he doesn''t care?" Du Shaofu asked Ji Zhiyan.


    "The head of the family has never paid attention to it. Since she was born, she has never seen her several times. This time is not the clan rule of the Ji family. The big brother of the Ji family must go back to all his lineages. I''m afraid the owner can''t remember miss."


    Xiao Wan pouts and resents the owner of the Ji family in her words. Although she is a servant, she is in love with her sister, which is a complaint for her.


    Du Shaofu was silent and looked at the tombstone of the old man in blue robe. After a moment, he asked Ji Zhiyan, "what are your plans now?"


    "To Tianchuan City, back to Ji''s home."


    Ji Zhiyan''s voice trembled, and then, looking at the tombstone in front of her, there were some sad waves in her eyes.


    "Miss, we can''t go back. They will not let us go. We are weak and weak when we go back. It''s too dangerous. Lambert told us not to go back to Ji''s house."


    Xiaowan is stunned, and then immediately reminds her that she is still back at Ji''s house. This is clearly a trap.


    "Xiao Wan, if we don''t go back, who will pay back Rambo''s life? When I was a child, they treated me like that. I always thought that they would be good when I grew up. I never planned to fight for anything. But now, they are so cruel, regardless of their family relationship, and want to kill me. I have the same blood as them at any rate. They are afraid that I will go back, so I will return With my father, is he really so cruel... "


    Ji Zhiyan''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. At the end of the day, her words seem to be saying something. She wants to stop talking. No one knows what she wants. From small to large, no one can hear it.


    Du Shaofu looked at Ji Zhiyan and said, "if you go back now, you are afraid that it will be more or less ominous. Lan Bo''s last words will let me send you away..."


    Ji Zhiyan looked at Du Shaofu and said: "big white brother, you leave. This is our family affair of Ji family. Don''t be involved. Lan Bo hopes me to leave. Far away from Tianchuan city and far away from Ji''s home, he is afraid that I will be hurt, but I can''t leave. I have to go back. There must be someone to pay for LANBO''s life."


    Du Shaofu said, "I''m afraid your strength is not enough."


    Ji Zhiyan''s body trembled slightly, holding the tombstone, slowly took a deep breath, and then said: "my strength is not enough, but if I go like this, I will live secretly, so it''s better to go back. They are afraid of me. Naturally, they are afraid. As long as they get to Ji''s house, what they want to do will have some scruples. Maybe I will be more It''s safer. "


    "Miss..."


    What else does Xiaowan want to say? Ji Zhiyan interrupts Xiaowan''s words and says: "Xiaowan, I''ve made up my mind. I don''t need to say more. You''ve been with me all these years. I hope you can leave with brother Dabai, so I don''t have any other concerns."


    "No, miss, it has been decided. Naturally, I will go with you. You have also said that we are in love with our sisters, so I have no reason not to go."Xiaowan didn''t have any hesitation in her eyes. She also knew that although she was usually quiet, what she decided would not be changed.


    "I will go with you."


    Du Shaofu said, looking at the two girls, with a smile on his face.


    "Dabai, you have to think about it clearly. The strong people in the Ji family are like clouds. With your strength, it''s hard to protect yourself at that time. You''ll have to worry about your life at any time. Although the young lady saved you, you should not take part in this matter, so as not to lose your life when you get time."


    Xiao Wan gave Du Shaofu a look. She didn''t want to involve the young man in front of her. Her eyes fluctuated secretly. She didn''t know why. The youth in front of her began to give her a very special feeling. She couldn''t even say what that feeling was.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go to meet you. I try not to trouble you. I promised Rambo to send you away. Now you want to go back, I can''t leave. Otherwise, I''ll be sorry for Rambo." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    Ji Zhiyan asked Du Shaofu, "big white brother, this is not a child''s play, you should think clearly."


    "Of course, I''ve made up my mind. I didn''t die when I was seriously injured last time. I''m sure I''m lucky and I have nothing to be afraid of."


    Ji Zhiyan''s lips were covered with a smile and a faint sigh. She lifted her head slightly. Her bright eyes looked at Du Shaofu, and her moth eyebrows frowned slightly. She said, "brother Dabai, you should listen to me at that time. Don''t be careless."


    "OK, no problem." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Rambo, I''ll try to get justice for you."


    Ji Zhiyan looked at the tombstone, and then said to Xiaowan and Du Shaofu: "Xiaowan, big white brother, let''s go."


    "It may not be the best choice to stay away from Ji''s family. I promise you, I will protect them well..."


    Du Shaofu looks at the tombstone, and then leaves with Ji Zhiyan and Xiaowan.


    "Dabai, what kind of cultivation are you?" In the air, Xiao Wan''s voice came.


    "I''ll try not to drag you back." Du Shaofu replied with a smile, and the three disappeared into the air.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tianchuan City, its huge degree, the whole Shangzhou also has a reputation.


    In the vast building complex, surrounded by mountains on three sides and a flat River, from a distance, the broad outline is like a giant dragon perched on the horizon.


    Four days later, Du Shaofu entered Tianchuan city with Ji Zhiyan and Xiaowan. Du Shaofu was amazed by the prosperity of Tianchuan city.


    "The big competition of Ji family is about to start. I don''t know which of the four of Ji Zhengchun, Ji Ruohong, Ji ruozi and Ji ruohuang can win."


    "Ji Zhengchun is the most vocal one. It is said that he is already a man on the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory. Most of the Ji family will not choose a woman to be the next helmsman."


    "Ji Zhengchun''s odds ratio is not high, but Ji Ruohong''s odds are much higher. It is said that she also has a lot of opportunities, but the backing behind her is not small."


    "You don''t forget, the Ji family seems to have a five miss, it seems to be called Ji Zhiyan."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1143

    "There are five young ladies in the Ji family. I don''t know."


    "Don''t talk about the five young ladies. It''s better not to mention it."


    "There are a lot of Miss Ji. If you can get one at random, it will be a big success."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The traffic is busy and noisy.


    In the whole city of Tianchuan, people are talking about the affairs of Jijia Dabi.


    It shows the status of the Ji family in this day''s Sichuan city. It is not too much to say that the whole Tianchuan city belongs to the Ji family.


    In the center of Tianchuan City, there is a magnificent palace, just like a palace.


    Standing far in front of the gate of Ji''s family, Du Shaofu looks ahead, astringent and does not release his breath at will.


    I don''t know the depth of the Ji family. Du Shaofu didn''t have any carelessness, so as not to attract other people''s attention.


    Outside the season home, Ji Zhiyan stands quietly, looking at the season home in front of her. As the fifth miss of the season family, she feels so strange.


    The resplendent, vast and magnificent Ji family, brought her memory, even in addition to indifference, nothing else.


    If you have to say what she has for the Ji family, this time she would like to come back, but also in the bottom of my heart, there is a man called father, but also that strange.


    "Who is the strongest person in the Ji family?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the Ji Zhiyan who was dazed by Ji''s family and said, "is it your father?"


    Ji Zhiyan came back to her senses, shook her head, and said, "I don''t know. But this time, Lan Bo has mentioned that the Ji family can have the present status. The Jijia Dynasty controls the seven empires. That''s because the Ji family has an ancestor. His strength is at least up to the level of wuzun. Maybe the Ji family has more than one wuzun."


    "Wu Zun, that''s the strong one."


    Du Shaofu smiles. It''s not surprising that the Ji family has wuzun, a family that can control seven empires and hold seven imperial palaces. If there is no wuzun, it would be strange.


    "Dabai, you should be more careful. There are many rules of the Ji family. If you don''t accidentally touch the rules of the Ji family, you will suffer." Xiaowan kindly reminds Du Shaofu.


    "I''ll pay attention." Du Shaofu said helplessly with a smile.


    "Big white elder brother, wronged you, want you to pretend to be a servant."


    Ji Zhiyan some embarrassed, take people into the season home, always have an identity.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t hurt."


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. What he was wearing was the servant''s clothes that LANBO had changed for himself.


    "Let''s go in."


    Ji Zhiyan took a deep breath, and her chest rose and fell slightly, which made the original graceful and convex curve more and more moving. Then she went to the door of Ji family.


    Surrounded by high walls, the Ji family is more magnificent than the imperial palace.


    On the square outside the gate of Ji''s house, many figures in armor stand upright, all of which have a sharp breath.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at someone approaching, someone immediately came forward to cross examine.


    "Miss jijiawu is back, you still don''t get out of the way!"


    Xiaowan pretended to be calm and scolded the several people who came forward to cross examine.


    "Miss five."


    The interrogators seem to have heard of the story of the fifth miss. Although they have never seen it, recently, all the lineal relatives of the Ji family are coming back, so they look at each other and don''t know what to do.


    Du Shaofu said to Ji Zhiyan improperly: "Miss, let''s go in. This is my home."


    "Well, let''s go in."


    Ji Zhiyan gently lead, is directly into the season home.


    Outside the gate, a middle-aged man who had just been interrogated changed his face slightly and motioned to one of his subordinates: "go to inform his wife, Miss five is back."


    In Ji''s house, the luxury is not out of tune, the green trees are shaded, the courtyard is crisscross, the Chongge Pavilion is towering, the floors are high, the green pine is brushing the eaves, and the jade fence is built around.


    "Not bad."


    Du Shaofu said quietly, but he didn''t Marvel too much. Now the Du family is no worse than the Ji family, especially Meng Laicai, who is a good hand in this respect. He also makes the Du family and the Imperial Palace amazing.


    In the Ji family, there are accompanying servants or some people who see Ji Zhiyan, but no one knows them, and no one comes forward to ask questions. They just look at them curiously. Maybe some people still have some impression.


    "Nothing has changed much..."


    Ji Zhiyan looks at the season family together, and the memory of childhood is not too big difference.


    "Miss five, are you miss five?"


    Finally, there are several old servants who are quite old and look at Ji Zhiyan excitedly.


    "Mingbo, aunt Ming, aunt Yue."


    Ji Zhi Yan still remember them, nod and smile immediately.


    "It''s Miss Wu. It''s really miss Wu who has come back!"


    Several servants were excited, and a woman with moist eyes said, "Miss five, if you have suffered, just come back, just come back."A moment later, Ji''s family had a partial courtyard. It was a large ancient house with its back at the foot of the rock. Behind the house, it seemed to be a barren mountain. In the courtyard was an abandoned well covered with duckweed.


    Generally speaking, the old house is exquisite and beautiful, concise and elegant, showing a kind of simple and honest.


    The house is quite clean outside, but the house seems to be covered with dust from a distance. It should be that no one has lived in it for a long time.


    "Brother Dabai, this is where I lived when I was a child. Let''s live here." Ji Zhiyan said to Du Shaofu.


    "Quiet."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. Looking at the barren mountain behind the old house, he couldn''t help looking at it more.


    "It''s an ominous place for Ji''s family, and no one is usually close to it."


    According to Du Zhi''s eyes.


    Du Shaofu was about to speak when he raised his head slightly and looked out of the old house.


    "Ouch, it''s really the fifth miss who''s back. She''s not bad. She''s not bad at all. She''s not wrong at all..."


    As Ji Zhiyan''s voice falls at the same time, there are two maid like women outside the ancient house to come in.


    The two maids, both of whom were in their twenties and twenties, were dressed in long gowns with low necklines and high chests, trying to break free from the shackles.


    The two women are not beautiful, but their eyes are always charming. In addition, the towering white jade ditch in front of them is ready to appear, which can also make ordinary men see more.


    The two girls, one in a bun and the other with long hair on the back, looked at Ji Zhiyan''s beautiful and beautiful appearance. They all changed color. Their eyes were quite envious, and then they wiped out the cold meaning.


    "It''s too dirty for people to live in."


    The two women walked into the old house and waved their hands to sweep the air in front of them.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Xiaowan looked at the two maids, and her face was slightly coagulated. She had been with the young lady since she was a child. Naturally, she knew the two maids, who were close to miss three and four, and bullied her and miss since childhood.


    "The little girl also grows up, this appearance is quite good, but I''m talking to your young lady, I can''t get you from Cha mouth!"


    The woman with a bun gave a gloomy look at Xiaowan, and said darkly, "next time, there will be no big or small one. No wonder I''m not polite to you."


    Xiao Wan bit her lips and looked at the woman who was talking and said, "you are just a maid, not higher than me!"


    "Dead girl film, looking for death!"


    As soon as Xiaowan''s voice dropped, the woman suddenly gave a deep and tender drink. Her eyes were full of cold. She stamped on the ground with her toes, and her figure was like a shadow. She patted Xiaowan with one hand.


    "I''m afraid you won''t do it!"


    Xiaowanjiao drinks, her eyes are bright, her dark Qi gushes out and her runes flash. She is no longer a child. She raises her hand to meet her.


    "Bang!"


    The muffled sound of low energy suddenly spread from the place where the two women collided, swept out with a shocking impact force, and scattered the dust and stones around like a storm.


    "Pedaling..."


    The woman''s delicate body in the bun then staggered backward and retreated a few steps, and her face turned pale.


    "Kick


    But Xiaowan''s feet just stagger backward, a step back to stabilize the body, eyes pan with some light.


    Such changes, so that the maid who didn''t make a move also changed her face. It seems that she didn''t expect that Xiaowan''s strength had reached such a level.


    "Cheap maid, you dare to fight me. You really think that if you follow the wild five miss, someone will be able to protect you. No, it was not before, and it will not be any more!"


    After a move was shaken back, the woman with a bun was slightly shocked, and her eyes were even more chilly. Actually, a short knife reached the level of runes, which permeated the runes and penetrated into the space. She stabbed Xiaowan directly.


    As a servant, He Ji''s family is not the first-class force in a continent. Actually, He Ji''s family has Fu tools in their hands. Although they are only the first-class ones, they also represent that this woman is quite respected by the master.


    "Hiss!"


    The woman''s attack is fierce, mixed with the intention of killing. Her figure turns into lightning. In an instant, she comes to Xiaowan''s body. She intends to kill her directly. She is merciless!


    Xiaowan gritted her teeth and was about to resist.


    "Pa..."


    Suddenly, a crisp slap came.


    "Pa pa pa pa pa..."


    With this clear slap sound just spread out, followed by a series of slapping sound like firecrackers.


    In the eyes of Xiaowan and Ji Zhiyan, and the other maid, she saw that the handmaid who had just given her hand to Xiaowan had dropped her talisman on the ground. A man''s palm was falling on her cheek, her face was red and swollen, and her mouth was full of blood.


    "Cheap maid, how dare you behave in front of the fifth miss!"


    Du Shaofu took the last slap, and the maid spat out blood with her teeth. Her body was directly fanned out. Finally, she fell heavily on the ground and could not scream out.[brothers, the update is finished today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1144

    This scene made the rest of the girl and Xiao Wan directly stunned and stupefied. They were stunned for several breaths before they came back to their senses.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The beaten maid struggled to stand up. Du Shaofu slapped her face more than a dozen times. Her cheeks were red and swollen, her mouth was dripping with blood. Several teeth fell out of her mouth. Her hair was dishevelled and her appearance was extremely miserable. However, the real injury was not serious. At most, the skin injury was more serious.


    The battered girl struggled to stand up and looked at Du Shaofu again. The eyes in her eyes were tight. She could not tell whether it was resentment, fear or anger. However, it was more certain that she was afraid, deeply afraid, and even a little scared and silly.


    "As a servant, if you dare to attack Miss Wu, this is just a punishment. If you dare to disrespect Miss Wu, you can kill her directly?"


    Du Shaofu stood with his hands down and his eyes coldly swept over the two maids. There was also a cool air in his voice that penetrated into the space.


    Although Du Shaofu''s momentum at this time did not release his accomplishments, it was hard for even the arrogant people in the martial dignity realm to be indifferent. Besides, the two maidservants suddenly trembled and their legs softened, and they just sat on the ground, with groundless and terrible fear, and climbed out of their souls.


    "Say, your master asked you to come. What''s the matter?"


    Du Shaofu asked coldly. The two maids came here. It must have been Ji Zhiyan''s news that had been passed on in the Ji family. The master behind her must have done something.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s question, the fan maid''s mouth was red and swollen with blood, and it was difficult to speak. The girl who had not been slapped dared not to make any wild noise. Her eyes flashed with fear and said in a voice: "the lineal blood relatives of the family are discussing in the hall about the family big match. I heard that Wu Na Jian Miss Wu is back, so my wife asked us to inform her to go to the hall


    "Get out of here!" Du Shaofu said faintly.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the maidservant who had not been fanned helped the woman who had been fanned and left in a tremble. The capital stock didn''t dare to have any stay. Now he just wanted to leave here. The breath on the young man was so terrible that it was like letting them face the hell.


    Looking at the two maids leaving, Du Shaofu immediately regained the harmless smile of human and animal. His eyes were clear and the wood had a smile. A faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth. He turned around Ji Zhiyan and Xiaowan, who were still in a daze, and said, "they are gone."


    "Hoo..."


    Ji Zhiyan took a deep breath. Her chest was slightly undulating, and her curves were concave and graceful. Then she looked at Du Shaofu. There was a strange wave in her eyes. She also felt the overbearing breath just now.


    "They let you go to the hall. What do you mean?" Du Shaofu asked Ji Zhiyan with a smile. He had nothing to do with the crazy fan maidservant who had no pity on her just now.


    "Go, you can''t get out of here anyway."


    Ji Zhi Yan eyes move, slightly in the heart of the wave, complex emotions, red lips micro Zhang, way: "some people do not want me back, I have come back, always want to show up."


    "I''ll go with you." Du Shaofu nodded, still with a little smile on his face.


    "Dabai, did you just fan the maid? Are you so strong? " Xiao Wan just regained her consciousness at the moment. Her eyes were staring at Du Shaofu as if she had seen a ghost. She had never thought that Da Bai''s strength was so much stronger than her.


    "She is disrespectful to Miss Wu and dares to bully you. I''m sure she will slap her." Du Shaofu said with a smile that although it is shameless to fan a weak girl, the maid is an exception.


    "That''s about it."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Xiaowan was extremely pleased and immediately showed a smile. The two girls were the intimate girls of the third and fourth miss. They bullied her and miss since childhood. At this time, she was angry and in a good mood.


    But then Xiao Wan''s face was slightly coagulated, and she said to Du Shaofu with some worry: "those two girls are the intimate girls of the third and the fourth miss. If you slap them, you may cause trouble. The three sisters and the fourth miss will certainly make use of the subject. They will not let you go, they will make trouble for the young lady, and they will not give up easily."


    "No, I will protect you." Du Shaofu clapped his chest and said with a smile.


    "Your strength is stronger than me, but you can deal with those two maids. The strength of the third and fourth girls must be very strong, and the Ji family is even stronger."


    Xiao Wan gave Du Shaofu a look, but his attitude was much better than that of Du Shaofu. He said, "we have to find a way."


    "Let''s go to the main hall first. At least I''m also the fifth miss of the Ji family. They should not be able to cover the sky in the Ji family. Otherwise, I''m afraid they won''t tell me to come back." Ji Zhiyan said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ji''s family is vast, extending in all directions and magnificent.


    Although there was no flight all the way, the three people also slightly urged Xuanqi, and it was almost half an hour before they arrived at the main hall of the Ji family.


    The hall is majestic and towering in Tianchuan city. There are many patterns on the wall. It is clearly an excellent Fu array. It is surrounded by gold-plated, gorgeous stone pillars, and ferocious animals and virtual shadows.The three entered the Jijia hall, where the glittering prisms gave off a slight light, and the magnificent hall reflected each other, reflecting the number of people and faces in the hall at the moment.


    Du Shaofu entered the hall and glanced at it. At the moment, there were hundreds of people in the hall. Only a few dozen people were sitting at the top of the hall. The rest were respectfully standing on both sides.


    With Ji Zhiyan, Du Shaofu and Xiaowan coming in, the eyes of the hall immediately fell on the three people, and their eyes were complicated.


    Fortunately, many of Du Fu''s eyes were more curious and pitiful.


    Du Shaofu walked up the hall with Ji Zhiyan, without any mood swings. He swept through some young men and women in the hall. Many of the young generation had a faint pride on their faces, but their breath was quite strong. On average, he wanted to compare with the disciples of one valley, two religions, three sects in Zhongzhou, It''s not enough.


    "The Ji family should be close to the first-class forces."


    Du Shaofu pondered that from the cultivation of the younger generation of the Ji family, we could roughly know the overall strength of the Ji family.


    "Ji Zhiyan, you are brave. Qiulan is kind enough to ask you to come to the hall to attend the clan meeting. You dare to hurt my people."


    Just as Du Shaofu glanced around him, a very harsh voice suddenly came out from the top of the hall. Then a beautiful image was swept out from the top of the hall and rushed directly to Ji Zhiyan. A palm print raised his hand, and a fierce breath was immediately released in the hall.


    Ji Zhiyan into the hall, although a little bit lost in mind, but also made a variety of plans, eyes to see a palm to chop, suddenly slender hands raised to meet.


    Two of them collided with each other like lightning, and a low dull sound suddenly exploded in the hall.


    "Bang!"


    Under the low and dull sound, there is Rune energy directly sweeping away from the place where the two palm prints collide. The powerful energy sweeps through the hall. The sound waves reverberate, and the breath makes the hall vibrate.


    In the hall, on the beams and columns, there are runes that start to flicker, devouring the broken Rune energy in the hall.


    In this hall, there is the reinforcement of Fu array and the existence of Fu array.


    "Pedaling..."


    Two people raised their palms to meet each other. The air wave swept over her. Ji Zhiyan''s delicate body staggered back and forth for several steps to stabilize her body. Her face was a little pale.


    At the moment, another figure also lurched backward and stepped out.


    Du Shaofu followed his eyes and frowned slightly. It was a woman in her twenties and twenties with a gorgeous dress.


    The woman''s appearance is a beauty. Her figure is very hot. Her radian is graceful and graceful. She has a little charming between her eyebrows. Many young people''s eyes are on her, as if they are guarding her.


    This gorgeous woman''s strength can also be regarded as passable. The Emperor Wu''s initial level is higher than that of Ji Zhiyan, and her talent is outstanding.


    [on the way back to the annual meeting today, I drove home in the early morning and arrived home in the afternoon. Last night, I stayed up with my colleagues in the annual meeting, so I went to bed for several hours in the afternoon, so I just updated it now. There will be a shift after 12:00 p.m., and Xiao Yu will explode tomorrow. In the future, we will code words and make great efforts. Thank you for your support. This time, we won the flower list award of last year in wushentianxia. Once again, we only bow to write you. Thank you. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1145

    Ji Zhiyan looks at that gorgeous woman, Jiao Yan is slightly pale, silver teeth tiny bite, did not speak immediately.


    "Six star perfect peak Rune master, not much resources to cultivate, talent is good."


    In the hall, a lot of comments quietly whispered out, there is a look at Ji Zhiyan, some surprise and surprise.


    "Hum, you dare to fight back to me as soon as you come back. You''ve learned wild in that small place. It''s true that there is no tutor in this small place. Let me teach you a good lesson today!"


    Gorgeous woman ridicules cold chide, Xuanqi surging, resulting in a very vulgar imposing momentum, it is necessary to shoot Ji Zhiyan.


    Just Ji Zhiyan resisted her palm. At the moment, the gorgeous woman also clearly added enough strength and momentum. She wanted to teach Ji Zhiyan a good lesson. Her eyes were cold and full of indifference.


    Ji Zhiyan''s bright eyes slightly lift, feel that the aggressive Bi people''s gorgeous woman, pale face by that mean and indifferent thorn some red, now the hands in the long sleeve some tremble, seems to have already some habits, breath surging, ready to resist.


    "Stop it all. This is the main hall of the Ji family. What is this place? Is it a school hall?"


    Almost at the same time, a soft drink came out, with dignity in the voice, and the shaking hall trembled slightly.


    "Wu Huangjing is a complete peak!"


    Du Shaofu followed his words and saw an old man in his sixties sitting near the top of the hall. He was very dignified and awe inspiring.


    Listening to the old man''s words, many eyes in the hall trembled slightly, and they dare not speak. It shows that the old man''s status and seniority in the Ji family are not low.


    "If purple, still don''t retreat, this is the main hall, how can you not know the etiquette, unruly and willful." As the dignified old man''s voice dropped, the first female voice in the hall came out again. The voice was flat and could not hear any fluctuation.


    However, everyone can hear that it is the gorgeous woman who makes the first move, but the woman''s words are secretly mocking Ji Zhiyan, who does not know the etiquette.


    The one who opened her mouth was a woman sitting at the top of the hall. She looked like she was only forty years old. She was wearing a long light colored dress. She was similar to the woman who had just made a move. However, she had some dignity in her face. Her disdainful eyes swept Ji Zhiyan with a look of disgust. Finally, she sat quietly and said nothing more.


    "I''ve met my aunt, my third uncle, my elders."


    Ji Zhiyan took a deep breath, Ying Ying leaned over and saluted the forty year old woman and the dignified old man who had just opened his mouth, as well as many Ji family elders sitting at the head of the hall at the moment.


    "Well..."


    In the first forty years, the woman glanced at Ji Zhiyan, and the faint cold hum in her throat echoed. Everyone could feel the indifference expressed by it.


    Many elderly women at the head of the hall nodded to Ji Zhiyan with a smile in her eyes.


    But also half of the eyes quietly glanced at the head of the middle-aged woman, looking at the middle-aged woman''s indifference, but also did not pay attention to Ji Zhiyan, seems to be for the middle-aged woman.


    "It''s good that the little girl comes back. Is she just here? How have you been these years?"


    The dignified old man nodded slightly to Ji Zhiyan, and his eyes were kind.


    The old man is Ji Sihai, the third uncle of the Ji family. He is a well-known strong man. Now, one of the most senior members of the Ji family, his status in the Ji family is not lower than that of the founder.


    "Back to the third uncle, Zhiyan just got home, thank the third uncle for thinking, Zhiyan these years all well." Ji Zhiyan bowed back, gentle and polite.


    "That''s good, that''s good. It''s the right time to come back. Prepare for the big match tomorrow. All the blood of the Ji family will participate and all of them are qualified to participate."


    Looking at Ji Zhiyan''s gentle and polite, the old man''s eyes are more satisfied with a smile.


    "The third uncle, Ji Zhiyan was arrogant and domineering as soon as she came back. She connived at the servant''s hand and severely damaged my maid. She asked the third uncle and his mother to make decisions for me and punish her severely."


    The gorgeous woman who has just made a move comes forward to Ji Sihai and the woman at the head. Her eyes stare at Ji Zhiyan coldly. Hurting her maid is equal to hitting her face. How can she let go easily.


    At the moment, the maid who had been slapped by Du Shaofu stood behind the gorgeous woman, her eyes turned to resentment and malice, and looked coldly at Du Shaofu.


    Smell speech, a lot of big hall''s eyes are secretly fluctuating, but not many people are surprised.


    From the time they saw the two maids rushing into the hall to add fuel to their tears, they knew what would happen in the future.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Many eyes then fell on Du Shaofu and looked at him curiously.


    Even a lot of breath peeped into Du Shaofu''s body, which seemed to want to know du Shaofu''s cultivation.


    Du Shaofu''s expression did not change at all. When he entered the hall, he saw the two maids retreating behind. At the moment, his eyes glanced faintly without any concern.


    "Zhi Yan, what''s going on?"


    Ji Sihai frowned slightly, glanced across the hall and asked Ji Zhiyan.


    "Three..."


    Ji Zhiyan just wanted to speak, Du Shaofu interrupted Ji Zhiyan''s words, stepped forward, glanced at the hall, and finally said to the old man, "that maid is disrespectful to Miss Wu. She not only insults Miss Wu, but also starts to do it to her. I just take a little punishment.""Bold slave, how can you talk here? I don''t know the rules and seek death!"


    On hearing this, the gorgeous woman chided Du Shaofu, and looked at Du Shaofu''s cold light and cold eyes. She did not pay much attention to a servant. If she had killed a servant, she would have to do it. She naturally wanted to get it back ten times. She was not happy not to kill him.


    When Ji Zhiyan hears the speech, her face changes slightly. She is worried about Du Shaofu. She seems to want to argue for Du Shaofu.


    "Sure enough, there are all kinds of masters and slaves. There are so many elders of the Ji family here. What you want to fight and kill here? Are they all ornaments? They have no respect, no awe, no big or small!"


    Du Shaofu stopped Ji Zhiyan again without leaving a trace, and then gave a faint look at the gorgeous woman.


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the eyes of the whole hall also fluctuated. The eyes finally fell on Du Shaofu and the gorgeous woman. Their looks were rather complicated and unexpected.


    For all the people of the Ji family, a servant is actually in the main hall of the Ji family, which has to arouse suspicion.


    Ji Sihai''s eyes, looking at Du Shaofu in front of him, are also waving in his old face.


    Many of the elders of the Ji family look more mixed. They have been in the eyes of the young ladies and young masters of the Ji family. When they heard these words, they naturally felt complicated.


    "Bold servant, you..."


    The gorgeous woman was also stunned, and then her face became more and more gloomy. She shot with cold, and her intention of killing was not concealed. She wanted to attack Du Shaofu.


    "No big or small, don''t give me back, there are three uncles and elders in, they will make the decision for you!"


    The first woman chided and stopped the gorgeous woman.


    The gorgeous woman is Ji ruozi, Ji Zhiyan''s third sister and Du Shaofu fan''s maid is her intimate maid.


    Listen to the words of the first woman, Ji ruozi angrily retreats, Jiao Yan is still hanging cold.


    "Did you hurt someone in the Ji family?"


    The middle-aged woman''s eyes finally fell on Du Shaofu''s body, her eyes did not fluctuate much, but now virtually anyone could feel that faint chill.


    "I didn''t hurt anybody."


    Du Shaofu looked up at the middle-aged woman with a good appearance. Xu Niang was still full of charm and her breath did not leak out. However, Du Shaofu could not escape Du Shaofu''s prying at the perfect level of Wu Emperor''s realm.


    "How can you sophisticate with the facts of the witness?" The woman is indifferent, I don''t know why, looking at the eyes that come directly, but she has no reason to feel a little cold in her heart and can''t help shivering all over.


    [tomorrow, Xiao Yu will have a small outbreak. If there is no update at noon, it must be in the code of closing the door. It will send chapters at about 5:00 p.m. to inform the brothers and sisters. In addition, he will ask for flowers, recommendation and everything. Thank you first. Xiaoyu will make great efforts this month. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1146

    "I just taught the maid a lesson. If she wanted to hurt her, could she still come to complain?" Du Shaofu looked directly at the woman and asked indifferently.


    "This person is the servant that Zhi Yan brings back, pour is some courage!"


    "The servant has a sharp mouth, but he is very brave!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, many Ji family members in the hall laughed to themselves, but at the same time, they also mentioned a heart for Du Shaofu.


    It seems that the middle-aged woman did not expect that a servant would dare to speak to her like this. Her face was stunned for a moment. Then she took a slight puff of her face and looked at Du Shaofu directly. She said in a gloomy voice, "the teeth are sharp and the mouth is sharp. How dare you be!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t seem to pay any attention to the middle-aged woman''s words. He continued to speak calmly: "why didn''t anyone ask me why I should teach the maid a lesson?"


    "Why should you teach the maid a lesson?"


    Ji Sihai opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes with deep meaning.


    "The maid said that Miss Wu is a wild seed, and the blood of the Ji family is also flowing from her. The whole city of Tianchuan knows that Miss Ji is the fifth miss of the Ji family. If Miss Ji is a wild seed, all the people of the Ji family are wild. If this word is spread outside, the Ji family will become a joke of outsiders." Du Shaofu said softly.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Ji ruozi''s maid, who was slapped in the face by Du Shaofu, suddenly turns red, swollen and miserable.


    Ji ruozi''s face was also trembling. She had not heard less about this from her childhood, nor did she feel that there was anything. This was even what they said.


    But now the servant said, but even the whole Ji family has been brought in, which is not the same.


    In the whole hall of the Ji family, all the faces of the Ji family are also secretly twitching and discoloring.


    Ji Zhiyan is said to be a wild species. When she was young, Ji ruozi and Ji ruohuang had been scolded, and all the members of the Ji family had heard of it.


    But at the moment, when a servant said so, all the people of the Ji family naturally could not hang on their faces, as if they had been slapped in the face.


    Many of the eyes of the hall with displeasure and anger, but also look directly at the maid who was fan behind Ji ruozi.


    The maid, relying on Ji ruozi, usually bullies people in the Ji family. Even some members of the Ji family have never put it in their eyes. The people of the Ji family have known for a long time that they are afraid of Ji ruozi and dare not do anything about it. However, the anger in her heart is ignited.


    Ji Zhiyan did not speak and stood quietly beside Du Shaofu.


    Xiao Wan is speechless at the moment. She is crushed by many invisible breath in the hall. She shivers all over and can''t speak at all.


    "Bold maid, you said that?"


    Ji Sihai was angry and yelled at the fan maid, showing more dignity. The sound reverberated, and the whole hall Shua Shua rang.


    "I..."


    Listening to Ji Sihai''s voice, the maid was soft and scared to speak. Naturally, she had no way to quibble.


    "Qiulan, you are so brave. You can fight like a dungeon. I''ll settle accounts with you after the clan meeting has a big contest!"


    At the moment, although the woman''s face was purple, she didn''t think it was dark.


    Mother''s punishment to Qiulan seems to be a punishment, but Ji ruozi is not worried. In front of the whole hall people, she can''t protect her at this time, but Qiulan will be OK in a few days.


    The woman''s voice dropped, and then she looked at Du Shaofu with a chill in her eyes. She said, "Qiulan is guilty and should be severely punished. But as a slave, if you dare to fight in the Ji family, you should also be punished. You should enter the dungeon first. If you dare to resist, you will be killed!"


    "Yes, mother


    At that moment, Ji Ruo Zimu sneered, and he would come forward to deal with Du Shaofu.


    "Auntie, what''s wrong with my people? He''s just helping me maintain my face, just the face of the Ji family."


    Ji Zhiyan bit her teeth slightly, and then she opened her mouth to the woman. Secretly, she winked at Du Shaofu and asked him to step back. Don''t provoke the woman any more. Otherwise, she might have no good fruit to eat. The aunt was clearly deliberately targeted.


    Many eyes in the hall are complicated. Anyone can see the meaning of middle-aged women''s words.


    It seems that they should be punished at the same time, but the actual purpose is clear to everyone in the Ji family.


    "Zhi Yan, the Ji family has the rules of the Ji family. The servants do it in private, and they should be severely punished. Your father asked me to help deal with the affairs of the family temporarily. Naturally, we should follow the clan rules. Otherwise, how can I obey the people?"


    The middle-aged woman glanced at Ji Zhiyan faintly. The servant was so bold that she felt some trembling in her heart. This time, the big competition in the clan was of great importance. In order to be safe, any hidden danger could not exist. Naturally, the slave could not stay.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu chuckled indifferently. The laughter echoed in the hall. Although the voice was not loud, it made people''s ears tremble.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s laughter, the eyes in the hall were puzzled. It seemed that no one had thought that at this time, the servant was not only light hearted but also smiling."The Ji family is really a big rule, but I''m not a servant of the Ji family. The rules of the Ji family don''t work for me. I come with the young lady, and I come on behalf of the Yu family. Although the Yu family is only a small family, they are also the in laws of the Ji family. Can''t the maids of the Ji family insult the young lady? Is it better for the Yu family to teach them a lesson However, it''s not. Some people want to cover the sky in the Ji family, but if someone wants to bully my miss, I won''t be the first one to agree! "


    Du Shaofu glanced at the hall, and then directly turned back to Ji Zhiyan behind him and said, "Miss, let''s go back and join the Dabi tomorrow. If the Ji family can''t accommodate you, we can go then. So the Ji family has been covered by people''s hands, and there is no need to stay."


    Ji Zhi Yan nodded, and then bowed to the old man who was on the head and said: "Uncle three, Yan Ran left first."


    After that, Ji Yanran nodded to Du Shaofu and then walked to the gate of the hall.


    Du Shaofu turned around and glanced intentionally or unintentionally. Not far from the woman at the head of the hall, a young man in splendid clothes sat upright and left.


    Xiao Wan was stunned for a while, and then she immediately followed up. Her delicate face was pale.


    What a bold servant


    The first woman glared at Du Shaofu, her delicate face trembled.


    "Fei Ying, Ji Jia should be polite. Prepare for tomorrow''s big family contest."


    Ji Sihai opened his mouth to interrupt the woman''s words, and then rose to brush his sleeves and step away.


    "Shua Shua..."


    In the hall, not by the old man of the Ji family, he got up and left with Ji Sihai.


    The middle-aged woman''s complexion twitches, and her eyes are covered with cold.


    "It''s interesting!"


    Looking at Ji Zhiyan and Du Shaofu, who are far away from the main hall, a gorgeous man sitting at the head of the hall shows a little smile.


    At the age of twenty-eight, this young man is quite handsome. He has long black hair in a bun, and he is likely to drop his ears and temples. However, his eyes are full of some charm that should have been possessed only by women.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Dabai, you are so good."


    A moment later, in the hall of the old house, Xiao Wan looks at Du Shaofu with a look of surprise and shock.


    The man in front of the hall was so fierce that he finally took the young lady and left, which made Xiaowan feel very happy at the moment.


    "Thank you, Dabai."


    Ji Zhiyan looks at Du Shaofu, her eyes moving slightly and smiling.


    "Prepare for tomorrow''s big match." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "I don''t care about Jijia Dabi. I just want to find the latter who killed Rambo Mu when I go back to Jijia." Ji Zhiyan said, the season of the big than, she has never cared about, also never thought about what.


    "Don''t worry, you have returned to Ji''s house, that person is afraid also cannot sit still, always appear." Du Shaofu said.


    "Miss five."


    Outside the old house, there is an old voice.


    Ji Zhiyan went out, and then there was a voice: "Ming Boming aunt, how did you come?"


    "Miss Wu, I''ll take someone to clean up the house for you. The house hasn''t been cleaned for a long time. You have to clean it before you can live."


    "Thank you, aunt Ming Boming."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the old house, no one has lived for a long time, and there is dust everywhere.


    There is a season old servant cleaning, until dusk, the old house has been like a new look.


    Although the old man is simple, it is full of charm.


    At night, the moon like indifferent liquid let heaven, earth, mountains and rivers immerse in it. The moon is shrouded in the sky, as peaceful as heaven.


    In the room, Du Shaofu sat cross legged. Outside the window, a wisp of moonlight came through, as if enveloped in it, and was receiving the wise examination of Yuehua.


    Under the moonlight, if imitation can make people''s soul quiet.


    "It seems that the Ji family is quite complicated. There should be some things happening tomorrow. When Ji Zhiyan is settled down, go to find the little star again."


    Du Shaofu pondered in his heart, and then his fingerprints congealed. The wound on his body had not really recovered, so he needed to continue to heal.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body began to release the golden light. Not long after, the whole person was shrouded in the golden halo, breathing evenly and long in his mouth


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, the mountains Nestle on each other, crawling in the dim moonlight, as if in a peaceful sleep.


    A mountain range, whirling, tree crown like umbrella, such as clouds, such as flocs, like the ink splashing painting in the secluded night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1147

    In the mountains, behind a towering tree, the moon casts mottled marks through the whirling canopy.


    The shadows of the trees are like ghosts.


    "The little humble has come back. How does the evil emperor do his work?"


    Under the big tree, a woman''s face was gloomy and full of anger.


    This woman is the middle-aged woman in the hall of the Ji family during the day. Fei Ying, the owner of the Ji family, appears in the mountains at night.


    "It''s just a little bastard. Why should my cousin get angry? I''ll find a chance to be that little bastard some other day. I don''t know."


    A middle-aged man appeared behind Feiying and gently hugged her waist from behind.


    He is a middle-aged man in his 40s. He is thin and slender. He is dressed in Chinese clothes and robes. He must be a beautiful man when he is young.


    Fei yingmu was cold, and his eyes were shining fiercely in the moonlight. He said darkly, "I will never allow that little bastard to do bad things, nor can I let that little bastard live in the world. Tomorrow will be Ji jiadabi, and the old guy Ji Sihai is still stubborn. Now I''m afraid that I will put my hope on the little bastard. I''ll be sure that I don''t move the little bastard clearly for the time being, but this is the case Once only the little bastard and two servants came back. The whereabouts of the evil emperor was unknown. One of the servants was suspicious and had to be removed! "


    "It''s a small matter. It''s just a servant. How can my cousin care about it?"


    Junlang middle-aged eyes with some water, hands began to swim back and forth between Fei Ying''s waist, a look is to tune Qing master.


    "That servant is unusual, very unusual."


    Fei Ying thought of the servant''s eyes and the invisible breath in the hall of Ji''s house during the day, which made her still have some inexplicable heart tremors.


    "In that case, I''ll go to the Ji''s house and solve the slave secretly. I''ll make sure that I don''t know. The oldest guy in the Ji family has been closed for many years. Although the other old guy is not weak, it''s hard to find me."


    Junlang middle-aged soft said, attached mouth in Fei Ying''s ear gently blowing air, and then gently bit Fei Ying''s earlobe.


    "Well..."


    Fei Yingjiao gasped, a little sensitive. She twisted her body and closed her eyes slightly. Then she leaned back on Junlang''s middle-aged body.


    "Cousin, I miss you."


    Junlang middle-aged gently said, his hands swam downward, pecked a few times on Feiying''s earlobe, then he was impatient to fade his clothes.


    By the mottled moonlight, a pair of hot rabbit like things in front of the woman jumped out.


    The middle-aged man was holding Fei Ying in front of him, and he began to whimper with the white ditch in his arms. Fei Ying couldn''t help but scream. He hugged the man in front of him and took the initiative to cling to it.


    "I can''t stand it. Come on."


    Not long after, Fei Ying is to Junlang middle-aged eagerly called.


    "My good cousin, you can''t stand it. Talk to my cousin..."


    Handsome middle-aged evil smile, hands swimming, up and down his hands, stirring Fei Ying''s face flushed.


    "Cousin, you hate it. Don''t you know that it itches..."


    Fei Ying whispered, biting her lips, looking straight at Junlang''s middle age, as if to swallow it.


    "Good, cousin. I''ll stop the itching."


    Junlang middle-aged evil evil evil filth smile, will Fei Ying against the tree, lift one leg to the waist, with the trend of light pedal, is parallel standing straight forward.


    "My cousin is very powerful today."


    Fein, trembling, immediately stepped forward to cater. It was already drenched. When she collided, she would make a sound and could not help but tremble.


    That call is to make Junlang middle-aged was provoked fire, non-stop violent collision, Ren Feiying against the tree ups and downs, such as surging waves, has been jiaosheng non-stop.


    After such a moment or so, Fei Ying was already breathing heavily. She hugged Junlang middle-aged tightly. She frowned and cried loudly: "cousin, I''m coming! I''m dying


    Listen to Fei Ying''s words, Junlang middle-aged seems to have been stimulated, suddenly his lips a puff, his eyes turn white, as if in convulsion.


    "Cousin, I''m here too."


    Junlang middle-aged suddenly yelled, his hands dead grasp Fei Ying, take advantage of the situation straight Feiying flower heart, feel as if at the moment by a cluster of soft stamens jump around, and then as if the flood tilt


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, Jijia.


    "Well, that servant is quite interesting."


    In the courtyard, a young man of twenty-six or seven years old stood in front of the courtyard, but he was dressed in a Dragon Robe, with a faint aura of dragon in his eyes. His eyes were shining with light gold, and he had an extraordinary momentum.


    "Elder brother, the slave servant is not timid. Even the third sister''s people dare to fight. I heard Xia he say that the slave is not ordinary. There is also Ji Zhiyan. I''m afraid that this time I come back, I''m afraid it will be something."


    A woman in yellow looks at the young man in the Dragon Robe and says that she is coquettish. She is also in the hall during the day."It''s just a servant. She can''t turn the big waves. As for Ji Zhiyan, she''s only a six-star perfect talisman. Her talent is pretty good. But in the big match tomorrow, she''s afraid it''s still far behind. She can''t influence anything. What should be paid attention to is the second younger sister..."


    The eyes of the youth in the Dragon Robe moved, and their faces were clearly defined in the night.


    "My mother has always loved her most, and she intends to make her the next head of the Ji family. I really don''t know what my mother thinks. You are the eldest brother and the eldest son of the Ji family." Said the woman in yellow.


    The man in the Dragon Robe did not speak. He looked at the bright moon in the sky, and the golden light in his eyes moved slowly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    Night, the Ji family, a figure quietly through the corridor courtyard, God does not know in front of the Ji family old house.


    He was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was thin and slender. He was dressed in Chinese clothes and robes.


    Mind slightly released, middle-aged eyes later a little wave, and then disappeared outside the old house.


    "Hi..."


    When the middle-aged figure appeared again, he was already in a room in the old house. Looking at the empty room, his eyes suddenly trembled, and he said, "where are the people?"


    "The man is here."


    A faint voice came from behind the middle-aged ears.


    The light voice made the middle-aged man tremble all over. He turned around suddenly. The cold light in his eyes broke out, and the breath gushed out. He wanted to solidify the void. He waved a claw print and at the same time, he grasped the space behind him directly.


    "Wu Zun''s territory is not weak at first."


    The voice was still flat as water. Just at the moment of Junlang''s middle-aged hands, a piece of dazzling light diffused, and the space in the whole room really solidified.


    "Whoa..."


    A wave of space ripples, as if the opening of the space is shrouded in Junlang''s middle age.


    That handsome middle-aged body was suddenly imprisoned, Xuanqi stagnated, eyes suddenly shocked, the next moment, is shrouded in the dazzling light.


    After a few gasps, Junlang''s middle-aged imprisonment disappeared, and his mysterious Qi recovered, which also appeared in a hazy space around him.


    "Come on, who sent you? The evil emperor should be your man?"


    Light voice falls, a young man appeared in front of the body of handsome middle-aged.


    Handsome middle-aged eyes vigilant, tightly looking at the sudden youth.


    Although the young man was dressed as a servant, his invisible momentum made his middle-aged heart tremble.


    In particular, the young man''s seemingly clear eyes in his double pupils, however, let the middle-aged look straight at him, and the God of the mud pill palace was shaking for no reason.


    "Who are you? I don''t have to pretend to be a ghost. I''m an elder of the Hehuan sect. I must have come to the Ji family with your strength and not be a servant. Let''s talk about it. Maybe we can cooperate."


    The handsome middle-aged looks at the youth in front of him, peeps into his breath and looks more and more alert. The other party is not old, but he is so unfathomable.


    "Huan Zong"


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he raised his eyebrows slightly. The old ghost who had been killed outside the city of Tianhuang was also a member of the Hehuan sect.


    "Yes, I am the elder of the Huan sect."


    Although he is not the most top power, he Huan Zong is definitely the peak of the first-class power in Shangzhou. Even if those first-class forces are not easy to move, he Huan Zong is definitely the peak of the first-class forces.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1148

    Du Shaofu said softly that he did not have any good feelings for the family of he Huan.


    "Boy, don''t think you can frighten people by pretending to be a ghost. Die!"


    Junlang middle-aged suddenly in trouble, with each other''s age, can strength also be against the weather, he is Wu Zun Chu Deng.


    "Boom!..."


    At the speed of lightning, a claw print, like thunder, twisted the space and suddenly poked out in front of Du Shaofu''s throat.


    "Kera..."


    The paw marks fell, just as the handsome middle-aged man had expected, and they were directly detained on Du Shaofu''s throat. His eyes showed a happy and cold look. With a hard pinch, Du Shaofu''s throat was broken, and then his figure was broken in the space, but there was no blood splashing out.


    "Shadow Not good... "


    The handsome middle-aged man who just showed his joy suddenly turned pale.


    The speed of the other side was so fast that he left a shadow that he didn''t notice.


    How can this middle-aged person know that Du Shaofu''s speed is more than ten times faster than that of Du Shaofu, which is also an ancient space. Du Shaofu is in charge of everything. He can do whatever he wants, and how can he be an opponent.


    "Hiss!"


    when Du Shaofu''s figure reappears in front of Junlang''s middle-aged body, a brilliant purple light diffuses out of his palm, and twines his right hand which has just emerged from Junlang''s middle-aged body in an instant.


    "Hula..."


    A terrible and blazing breath suddenly diffused and opened in this space.


    The blazing breath makes people tremble. It can burn space and everything!


    "Ah..."


    His right hand was burned by purple fire, and the dark air defense was destroyed.


    "Zizi..."


    A middle-aged right arm was wrapped in purple fire, and the flesh, muscle and bones were burned like a candle, like a drop of wax, with blood and flesh residue dripping.


    "Who are you? I am the elder of the Hehuan sect. If you dare to move me, the Huan sect will not let you go, ah..."


    Sad howl, let people hear it creepy, handsome middle-aged miserable howl.


    The middle-aged that red purple fire burning right arm, can not be destroyed, extinguished, not scattered.


    That kind of sharp pain even the heart, the spirit in the mind at the moment seems to be on fire and wither.


    "What about the Huan clan? It''s not the first time to kill the Huan clan."


    Du Shaofu said faintly. There was a chill in his clear eyes.


    This person wants to sneak attack in the middle of the night. He clearly wants to kill himself. His enemy is afraid that no one will know that he is in Shangzhou Ji''s home.


    This enabled Du Shaofu to be sure that he had come to the Ji''s family for the sake of targeting Ji Zhiyan. Otherwise, he would not be able to enter the Ji family.


    "Hula..."


    With Junlang middle-aged start feet, left arm also began to wrap purple fire.


    "Zizi..."


    The dark Qi in the middle-aged body can''t stop the burning of purple fire, and the muscles and muscles of the body are burning like candles.


    "Ah..."


    In this space, no one can hear them.


    To now this middle-aged to realize, this can not be what slave, this is absolutely a evil star, just hide as a slave in the Du family old five season Zhiyan''s side.


    With their age, the most powerful young generation in the Hehuan sect can never compare with this.


    "Ah I said, stop it. I sent the evil emperor. My cousin asked me to come. "


    Just for a moment, Junlang couldn''t stand it any longer. He answered Du Shaofu''s words in a howling voice.


    "Who is your cousin?" Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and asked the middle-aged.


    "Fei Ying, Mrs. Ji''s wife?" The middle-aged teacher replied.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised to hear this. He lowered his eyes and continued to ask, "you are afraid that it is not easy for you to have a relationship with her. Why did she want to kill Miss Ji Jiawu? To be honest, you may still live. If you dare to hide something, then all the spirits will be destroyed."


    Cold voice, let this is burning by purple fire, but also the spirit of the middle-aged is chilly, no one doubts the words of the young man in front of him.


    "My cousin Fei Ying wants to control the Ji family and get the Imperial Palace dragon spirit of several empires. That Ji Tao had an affair with others and gave birth to Ji Zhiyan. At the beginning, the woman was also secretly removed by Fei Ying, creating the illusion that the woman is difficult to handle."


    The middle-aged dare not hide his identity. He has always been regarded as the base card of the master of Huan clan. However, the cultivation strength of Wu Zun Jing at the beginning of his career can not play any role at all.


    Listening to the middle-aged words, Du Shaofu''s eyes were even colder, and his cold feelings shot out. He continued to ask, "why didn''t Fei Ying let Ji Zhiyan go back to the Ji family, and the Ji family chose the next owner. Fei Ying couldn''t get any benefits even though he was afraid of it. He wanted to control the Ji family in any way?""Ah Fei Ying is afraid of Ji Zhiyan''s bad things. Although Ji Zhiyan has not been a big threat, Fei Ying has always been careful not to tolerate any hidden danger. As for controlling Ji''s family... "


    Middle aged scream, said finally, seems to be some hesitation.


    "Die if you don''t say it!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank and his hand shook. The purple fire became more intense.


    "Ah I said, I said... "


    The middle-aged screamed and howled: "although Fei Ying can''t really control the Ji family and can''t be the owner of the Ji family, some people are afraid of the closed old man of the Ji family, but it can make Ji Ruohong, the second eldest of the Ji family, become the next Ji family owner, because the second is The second Ji ruozi is Fei Ying''s daughter and I, not that Ji Tao''s flesh and blood, but the Ji family still doesn''t know. "


    "Ji Ruohong, the second eldest of the Ji family, is not born of the master of the Ji family."


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the middle-aged man who was still crying and howling. After a moment, he said coldly: "if I guess right, you really want to control the Ji family, and you really want the dragon spirit of the imperial palace!"


    "Yes, I do want to. Although the Ji family is subordinate to our Huan clan, and the Imperial Palace dragon Qi of five of the seven empires must be handed over to the Hehuan sect, as an elder of the joyous clan, although I have a high status, I can''t get such treasures as the Imperial Palace dragon Qi. If I can get some imperial palace dragon Qi, I will certainly improve it to a higher level, and it will be of great benefit in the future."


    The middle-aged dare not hide it. He screamed and begged, "I know what I have said. Let me go. You should trust me."


    Du Shaofu waved back, and the purple fire on his middle-aged body slowly converged. The sad howl subsided, and his body suddenly fell into space.


    Now that middle-aged right arm is almost burned to the arm, left arm and feet also burned to half, unable to stand up.


    This middle-aged body, at the moment there is no blood, only scorched black, miserable.


    "No wonder the next generation of Ji family owners can only get the Imperial Palace dragon spirit of two empires."


    Du Shaofu picked his eyes. He had heard Ji Zhiyan mention that the future master of the Ji family would be able to get the Imperial Palace dragon spirit of the two empires, but he didn''t think there was anything. He thought that the dragon spirit of the other five imperial palaces was left by the Ji family.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu realized that the Ji family was also a subordinate force of the ho Huan sect.


    The other five imperial palaces of dragon spirit must be handed over to Huan Zong.


    "Let me go. All you need to know has already been known. I will not intervene in the affairs of the Ji family and let me go..."


    The middle-aged screamed with fear in his eyes. He regretted that he had come to deal with the evil star without finding out the truth.


    "I just said that it is possible to save your life, and did not promise to let you not interfere in the affairs of the Ji family. Only one result will make me feel at ease."


    Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged and swept out with a wave of purple and gold thunder.


    "Bang bang!"


    Under the low muffled sound, the middle-aged double pupil showed despair, the young man in front of him was not good at stubble at all.


    Finally, the middle-aged did not have time to struggle, and his body turned into ashes in the falling purple and gold thunder.


    It''s gone in smoke and ashes!


    "Ji''s family, Ho Huan Zong..."


    Du Shaofu thought deeply and then disappeared into the ancient space.


    Back in the room, Du Shaofu continued to sit on the bed, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1149

    The next day, the morning light is soft, the morning opens fresh and pure, and the slight morning wind fades the darkness of the night in the morning light.


    Today is a grand event in Tianchuan city. The big day of the younger generation of the master of Tianchuan city is also the choice of the next owner of the Ji family.


    With the first ray of sunlight projected on the vast Tianchuan City, many figures appeared in the quiet streets of Tianchuan city.


    From all sides of Tianchuan City, one after another, finally, they all slowly moved to the center of Tianchuan city.


    There is Tianchuan city square, where every grand event of Tianchuan city is held, including the big match of Ji family.


    The Ji family, the master of Tianchuan City, is full of strong people. The younger generation also has many strong people.


    Today, all the younger generation of Ji family will hold an incentive contest.


    This kind of scene, naturally, makes the whole city of Tianchuan hot.


    even many people from other places flocked to Tianchuan city early to witness a grand event.


    The morning breeze, the morning light, a few residual stars in the sky, with the wisp of dawn and slowly disappeared in the sky.


    "Hoo..."


    In the room, Du Shaofu''s deep fingerprints were collected, and the golden light on his body slowly disappeared. A mouthful of turbid gas came out of his abdomen, shaking the space, and his eyes opened. A golden light suddenly gushed out, and it was only after a moment that he recovered his clearness.


    "Almost recovered."


    Du Shaofu felt that everything in his body had almost recovered from the heavy damage he had suffered at the beginning, and almost all had recovered to the peak state. Even in martial arts, he seemed to have made a little progress, which seemed to be a sign of a breakthrough.


    "Crackling..."


    Du Shaofu stood up and stretched himself. The sound of bone friction was heard in his body, full of a sense of strength.


    "Fu Dabai, today''s Jijia Dabi, you can go with us."


    A moment later, in the courtyard of the old house, Xiaowan said to Du Shaofu.


    Looking at the resolute man in front of her, Xiaowan didn''t know when she began to have a deep trust.


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded and then said to Ji Zhiyan, "don''t be nervous. Everything has me."


    "You should be more careful. If you have something to do, don''t stand out for me. This is the Ji family after all. They have some scruples about me, but you are different."


    Ji Zhiyan is worried about Du Shaofu. As for Ji family Dabi, she doesn''t care.


    This time, she just came back for LANBO, and her obsession, maybe some thoughts from the bottom of her heart


    A moment later, Ji''s family, a lot of monsters riding a lot of chariots jumped out, across the streets of Tianchuan City, attracted a lot of exclamation and look up.


    On a small chariot, only Ji Zhiyan, Du Shaofu and Xiaowan were present. Looking at the dense figures on the street through the curtain of the chariot, Xiaowan could not help but be surprised and said: "there are so many people in the street, a sea of people."


    "The Ji family is a big family in Tianchuan city. It''s very lively and lively."


    Du Shaofu looked at the sea of people on the street and said with a faint smile.


    No matter how busy the occasion was, they had already dominated. For Du Shaofu, it was natural that he didn''t think there was anything more.


    Later, Du Shaofu looked at Ji Zhiyan and asked, "I don''t know the big ratio of the Ji family. What are the rules and restrictions?"


    "All the younger generation of the Ji family can participate, including the Ji family Pang clan. Although the champion of every big contest is the next owner of the Ji family, this is only an unwritten rule and tradition, and it can not be absolutely sure. Therefore, as long as the younger generation is the next generation of Ji family''s close relatives, they can also participate." Ji Zhiyan said.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and the Ji family was a big family with many collateral relations.


    The children born to the Ji family''s daughters are also close relatives of the Ji family and have the opportunity to participate in the big competition.


    However, it must be that those with other surnames, if not for the huge backing behind them and their cultivation resources and talents are better than those of the Ji family, or they will not be better than their main line counterparts.


    "Are you going to take part in the contest?" Du Shaofu asked Ji Zhiyan.


    Ji Zhiyan nodded, but with a smile, she said: "I can''t compete with my cultivation strength. Anyway, I don''t care about the big ratio of the Ji family."


    "Have you ever thought that if you become the next owner of the Ji family, everything will be different, and you won''t be controlled by others. Instead of being forced to deal with it, you''d better take the initiative to attack!" Du Shaofu looked at Ji Zhiyan and said in a positive tone.


    Ji Zhiyan''s eyes moved and looked at Du Shaofu. Her bright eyes fluctuated a little. Then she said with a light smile, "if I have enough strength, I will fight for it. It''s a pity that I am not strong enough."


    "Your talent is not weak, but it''s a pity that you don''t have enough cultivation resources. If you have enough cultivation resources, you may have to be above all the Ji family''s peers."


    Du Shaofu said to Ji Zhiyan, "maybe there will be some changes in Ji''s big match today. Maybe the strongest one can win. If you have a chance, will you fight for it?"


    "For Lambert''s sake, if you have a chance, I''d like to fight!"Ji Zhiyan smell speech, slightly nod, finish saying reluctantly smile, smile beauty.


    Ji Zhiyan in the heart is very clear, the season family big than, than is the strength, her cultivation is only six stars complete, also bad too much.


    "You have to understand, you want to fight, not for Lambert, but for yourself!"


    Du Shaofu said to Ji Zhiyan, "Lan Bo is dead. Although he wants to revenge, you should do it for yourself."


    "I''m alone and have nothing to ask for. I don''t care about the Ji family."


    Ji Zhiyan looked at Du Shaofu for a long time, WANYING pulled the curtain of the chariot, and looked at the dense crowd outside the chariot. She sat quietly in the chariot without saying a word.


    "In order to protect everything you want to protect in the future, to make you no longer like LANBO''s fate, you must be stronger. Only when you become stronger, you can guard everything around you. You can''t let go of any chance to become stronger."


    Du Shaofu looked at Ji Zhiyan with a sharp voice and said, "even if you can be in Ji this time After that, as far as I know, Feiying has something to do with the ho Huan clan. She won''t let you go easily. You still have Xiao Wan and your grandmother''s family. Do you want them to end up like lambo one day, and you can only watch with your eyes? "


    In this words, Du Zhi''s eyes were dull, and her heart was shaking.


    At the moment, the dense figure outside the window, the noise of hustle and bustle, suddenly, the perception of son Ji Zhiyan, all of a sudden, has become nihility


    "I don''t want to, I can''t let Xiaowan, let Grandma''s family get any harm!"


    Ji Zhiyan touched her heart, her voice trembled, and then she murmured in a low voice: "but what can I do? I don''t want them to be hurt, but I can''t help it..."


    "Seize any opportunity to become stronger, the big ratio of the Ji family is an opportunity. Getting the Imperial Palace dragon spirit is of great benefit to you. If you become the master of the Ji family, you will have the opportunity to protect yourself!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Ji Zhiyan and said, "no matter whether there is a chance or not, you just have to work hard. At least you won''t regret it later."


    "Brother Dabai, you''re right. I want to be stronger. I want to guard everything around me. No matter whether there is a chance or not, I just need to work hard. At least I won''t regret it in the future."


    Ji Zhiyan''s eyes are filled with fine awns, and her teeth nibble at her red lips. She looks at Du Shaofu and nods.


    Du Shaofu did not speak, and his face was slightly smiling.


    Du Shaofu knew in his heart that he could not guard the girl for the rest of her life. In the future, only by herself, and only when she became stronger, could she not be afraid of anyone!


    Tianchuan city is full of noise and bustle.


    Jijiadan chariot is close to Tianchuan city square, which is almost impenetrable.


    However, no one dared to stop the chariot team of Ji family, which scattered one after another. In the crowded crowd, the chariot team of Ji family also filed into the entrance of the square.


    As he stepped off the chariot, the vast square shook people''s hearts, and the dense crowd made Du Shaofu''s eyes squint.


    Around the square, there are many armed forces in armor, which are drawn from the seven empires controlled by the Ji family.


    With the team of the Ji family, Du Shaofu followed Ji Zhiyan and entered the first area of the square all the way.


    As his eyes swept, Du Shaofu saw many figures in the hall of the Ji family yesterday.


    Among them, the well-dressed youth who let Du Shaofu see more yesterday also appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes again.


    At this time, the young man in gorgeous clothes was accompanied by a woman in red, graceful and charming. Looking at her back, she should also be a very beautiful woman.


    "Imperial palace Dragon Spirit..."


    In front of the Ji family''s team, a young man in a Dragon Robe also attracted Du Shaofu''s attention. The youth''s body was permeated with imperial dragon spirit.


    "It''s jijiada and Shao coming."


    "And a number of Miss Ji are here."


    Around the square, with the arrival of the Ji family team, there was a commotion and cheering.


    With a slight sweep around, Du Shaofu finally arrived at the high platform built at the top of the square with the team of the Ji family.


    Looking down at the whole square from the top, I was more and more shocked by it.


    Du Shaofu''s sight was full of people all around him.


    There are armed troops around to maintain order. Ji jiadabi can''t tolerate any accidents.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1150

    In the first four weeks of the square, there are many seats, which are quite luxurious. At the moment, there are many seats on which people are sitting.


    Du Shaofu looked around, peeped into his breath and clothes, and conjectured that all the people sitting on the seats were the masters of big and small forces inside and outside Sichuan.


    There are thousands of young men and women in the vast square.


    These young men and women, they are the younger generation of the Ji family, standing quietly, some breath is also good, waiting for the arrival of the clan big than.


    This is also a great opportunity for their offsprings. As long as they can stand out, they will be able to get the training of the main clan in the future.


    After all, Ji Zhiyan is the fifth miss of the Ji family, and the daughter of the master of the Ji family. In this kind of external occasion, she also has her own position at the top.


    But Du Shaofu and Xiao Wan can only stand behind Ji Zhiyan.


    In the hall yesterday, Ji Sihai and Fei Ying, whom Du Shaofu had seen, were already sitting at the head of the hall.


    Between Fei Ying and Ji Sihai, there was an old man in a broad robe, with a high bun and dark hair.


    The old man looked older than Ji Sihai, but his face was ruddy.


    "Wu Zun is on the other side of the border!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, and the hidden breath of the broad robed old man could not escape Du Shaofu''s keen prying. He was a strong man on the other side of the Wu Zun realm.


    Ji Sihai is also highly respected in front of the broad robed old man. Perhaps it is more appropriate to be afraid.


    Fei Ying was more courteous in front of the old man, and was always laughing and joking in the old man''s ear.


    The old man also nodded with great interest, and the light in his eyes swept over Fei Ying''s chest intentionally or unintentionally.


    "I''ve met elder min


    As the younger generation of the Ji family filed their way to the high platform, Du Shaofu noticed the gorgeous young man and the beautiful and graceful woman in red. However, he did not take his seat, but went directly to the broad robed old man and saluted him.


    "Ruo Hong, surprisingly, you are here."


    The old man in broad robe looked up at the woman in red and the young man in splendid clothes with a smile. Then he said to the woman in red: "Ruohong, today is the day of your Ji family''s big competition. We should make great efforts to let everyone have a good look at the strength of our disciples of the Hehuan sect."


    "I will go all out."


    The woman in red nodded. She was twenty-five or six years old. Her eyes were full of beauty. Her body was bulging and tight. Her voice was soft and soft. She could not help but feel numb in her heart.


    "Elder min personally came for the big competition of the Ji family. It really makes the Ji family shine."


    Fei Ying opened his mouth and then said to a young man in Dragon Robe and Ji ruozi in the hall yesterday and a woman in Yellow: "Zhengchun, zi''er, huang''er, come and see elder min soon."


    "I''ve met elder min


    The youth in Dragon Robe and Ji ruozi, the woman in yellow, saluted with respect.


    "Don''t be too polite."


    Looking at the long robed man and Ji ruozi and the woman in yellow, the Kuanpao old man finally fell on Ji ruozi and the woman in yellow with a smile and said, "the younger generation of Ji''s family is not vulgar. It''s really talented."


    "Elder min is really flattering. In the future, they have to rely on elder min to cultivate more."


    Fei Ying said with a smile to Kuanpao. When her eyes fell on Du Shaofu beside Ji Zhiyan, her eyes suddenly trembled and then returned to normal.


    "Dabai, those are my brothers and sisters, the elder brother Ji Zhengchun, the second elder sister Ji Ruohong. Yesterday, it was the third sister Ji ruozi and the fourth sister Ji ruohuang who were in trouble for you."


    Ji Zhiyan''s voice fell gently in Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the men without much fluctuation.


    "Everyone''s here. Let''s start."


    Ji Sihai looked around and the younger generation of the Ji family who came after him, and said to the Min elder.


    "Well, let''s get started." The Min elder nodded.


    "Hum!"


    There was a clear bell ringing in the square, and the noise rising from the sky all around quietly and slowly quieted down.


    On the high stage, an old man of the Ji family came forward, glanced around him, and said in a loud voice, "Ji jianian is younger than the younger generation, and now it starts!"


    "Boom


    As the old man''s voice dropped, the audience was boiling.


    The thousands of young men and women in the square were excited, and a mysterious air gushed out of their bodies. Although not too strong, they gathered together with great impact, and the momentum soared into the sky!


    looking at the boiling crowd, the old man waited for a moment in that season, and then continued to announce the rules of Dabi.


    The rule of Jijia Dabi is the same as before. The collateral children of the clan fight each other in a scuffle. Only the last 20 people are allowed to compete with the main clan and the younger generation of Ji family''s close relatives.


    This is the difference between the main clan and the collateral clan, with a huge difference in status.


    When only the last five people are left, they will draw lots. One of them will be able to advance directly after drawing the war free draw, and the remaining four will compete with two.Of the two men who won again, the first winner was confronted with the one who had been drawn directly into the draw.


    Then the winner who wins again continues to fight the last person left.


    The final winner will be able to get the two imperial palaces of the Ji family, which is of great benefit.


    "Jijiadabi, officially started!"


    After the rules were told, the old man waved his hand down, and the sound and waves mixed with mysterious air reverberated over the whole square.


    With the beginning of the last season''s big competition, on the huge square, the mysterious Qi of thousands of Ji''s relatives suddenly gushed out.


    "Boom!"


    The mysterious atmosphere suddenly appeared like a storm, surging the square. The magnificent scene made blood boil around the square


    As soon as the war broke out, it immediately fell into a melee.


    It was not long before someone urged out the pulse soul and the spirit furnace Fu Ding. The momentum gathered together, and the momentum was extremely impressive. Many powerful people were also interested in it and whispered in a whisper.


    On the high platform, Ji Zhengchun, Ji Ruohong and others sit upright, watching the confrontation among the people of the same generation in the square, and their eyes do not fluctuate too much.


    It seems that there are not many people worthy of their attention. For them, the real focus of the Ji family Dabi has always been the main clan of the Ji family, and the children of the collateral clan are just foil.


    Du Shaofu naturally did not pay much attention to the pulse spirit state, which was a rare martial arts cultivation.


    The big ratio of the younger generation in Ji''s family didn''t last long. Half an hour later, only the last 20 young men and women stood in the middle of the square.


    The 20 young men and women were panting and pale, and many of them were already suffering from serious injuries.


    The last 20 people also won many cheers around the square.


    Even if they can''t win in the end, they can be trained by the main clan and have a bright future.


    The old man who announced the rules once again stood up and looked around the boiling square. Then he said to the young children of the jijiazhu family behind him: "you can go down. Remember the rules. Don''t deliberately kill people. Otherwise, you will lose your qualification and deal with the clan rules. The loser will leave the arena voluntarily, or you will bear the consequences."


    Listening to the old man''s words, Ji Zhengchun, Ji Ruohong, Ji ruozi, Ji Ruohong and other children of the family leader of the Ji family all rose.


    "Whoosh..."


    About a hundred or so Ji family master''s sons and daughters gushed out of the soles of their feet, spread out their bodies, and fell directly from the high platform.


    One after another, the figures fell down on the square one after another. They were graceful, light, or smart. They were wrapped in flames and filled with mist and runes. They were bright and dazzling. The onlookers in the square around them immediately cried out.


    Ji Zhiyan got up and took a deep breath. She looked back at Du Shaofu. The runes on her toes twinkled and her figure expanded. Her graceful and delicate body was like a fallen leaf in the air, falling gracefully and gracefully.


    "Boom


    With the fall of Ji Zhiyan''s figure, a golden figure, with the sharp wind breaking sound, is like falling in the center of the square on a sunny day.


    The figure was like a golden dragon landing on the ground. The square where it was settled was wrapped up and reinforced by Fu array. Actually, there were tiny cracks in the square, which made the young men and women around shake violently.


    It was Ji Zhengchun who landed on the ground. He was haunted by a light golden light. His momentum was majestic and full of the style of emperor.


    "Ji Chunfeng, the 22-year-old man of the country, has become the eldest son of the family."


    "Ji Zhengchun is sure to win this time."


    As Ji Zhengchun''s figure fell, the cheering broke out to the top.


    Listening to the cheers and shouts around, Ji Zhengchun''s mouth also set off a faint smile arc.


    "Whoosh!"


    With the fall of Ji Zhengchun''s figure, it is the three sisters, Ji Ruo Hong, Ji Ruo Zi and Ji Ruo Huang.


    Several of the most concerned young people of the Ji family fell down together. The eyes around the square were blazing, and the sound of shouting and boiling remained for a long time.


    "The second round of big match starts now!"


    There are old people continue to speak, the voice reverberates around the vast square, so that the boiling square around the people can also clearly hear.


    "Boom...!"


    As the old man''s voice dropped, the scuffle on the square was on the verge of breaking out again.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The young men and women of the jijiazhu clan shot at the children of the 20 collateral clans in a flash. The runes broke out, the light was bright, and the dark Qi swept over the four sides. It was not long before they directly defeated their positions one by one.


    "Roar..."


    Finally, hundreds of young men and women of the family''s main clan fought with each other. The amulets were interwoven with each other, and the animals roared incessantly!


    [it has been sent continuously at 5:00 p.m., and there are still updates in the evening, but it is estimated that it will be around 12:00 p.m., asking for flowers and recommendation. After taking a rest, Xiao Yu continues to work hard at coding. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1151

    But in this scuffle, no one to Ji Zhengchun, Ji Ruohong and other people, even no one to Ji Zhiyan.


    Ji ruozi looks at Ji ruozi coldly. On this occasion, she doesn''t make a move either. After all, in front of outsiders, she starts with her "five sisters" and spreads them out, which is not good for her reputation. Anyway, there will be opportunities later.


    The scuffle of the younger generation of the jijiazhu clan is undoubtedly much more fierce than that of the collateral offspring, but it is not too long.


    When the last try left more than ten people, Ji Zhengchun, Ji Ruohong, Ji ruozi, Ji ruohuang and other eyes slightly changed, unfolded their body shape, and began to move.


    "Hiss..."


    A young man of the main clan, at the age of 21-2 years old, was also starting to attack Ji Zhiyan.


    The young man dived down from the sky. A palm print was running dark, and the rune burst into a brilliant light. His body was shining with fierce momentum. The space where the palm print passed sent out a low quaking sound.


    Ji Zhiyan''s fingerprints congealed in her clear eyes, which turned into a ferocious phantom of a strange beast, which directly impacted on the former Youth''s palm print, making her body stagger down to the square, backward drive away, and step down. The ground of the square has faint signs of cracking.


    That young eye Ning, consider whether to Ji Zhiyan continue to hand, Ji Zhengchun and other five brothers and sisters, in his opinion, the weakest is Ji Zhiyan, Ji ruohuang and others are more difficult to deal with.


    "Bang!"


    A low dull sound came out, and the young man was hesitating. Ji Zhengchun''s figure appeared behind him. A golden palm print had fallen on his back, and his body staggered to the square.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The blood gushed from the mouth of the young man. It seems that he can''t fight any more.


    After defeating the young man, Ji Zhengchun continued to attack. His figure was like golden light and lightning. There was no one to stop him!


    "Hiss!"


    But at the same time, there are people on the season Zhiyan hand.


    The strength of the shooter is not strong, and Ji Zhiyan can also cope with it.


    At the top of the stage, Du Shaofu looks at the square. Ji Zhiyan''s six-star spiritual master''s accomplishments are not comparable with Ji Zhengchun and Ji Ruohong, but they are not inferior to the younger generation of Ji family.


    As long as Ji Zhengchun, Ji Ruohong and others to Ji Zhiyan, Ji Zhiyan to enter the last five, should be no problem.


    But if Ji Zhengchun, Ji Ruohong and so on season Zhiyan hand, that season Zhiyan has some danger.


    Under Du Shaofu''s worried gaze, on the square, Ji Zhiyan urged a six star level Fu array, and took the opportunity to defeat a young man of Pang nationality in the kingdom of Wu.


    There are only five people left in the square.


    "In the second round, Ji Zhengchun, Ji Ruohong, Ji ruozi, Ji ruohuang, Ji Zhiyan wins and prepares to draw lots!"


    The voice of the old man of the Ji family immediately reverberated around the square.


    Ji Zhiyan looked up and looked around, Jiao Yan slightly pale, defeated the opponent, consumed a lot.


    "Or the master of array Fu, it seems that he didn''t use all his strength."


    On the stage, Du Shaofu looked at Ji Zhiyan from a distance, and was keen on the power of Yuan Shen. He felt that Ji Zhiyan had just set up a six star array of amulets on the other side of the river. He did not do it with all his strength.


    "Well, don''t fall on me for a while!"


    In the center of the square, the last five people stand, Ji ruozi looks at Ji Zhiyan not far away, and the chill in her eyes has been wiped.


    Ji family someone on stage, let everyone draw lots, Ji Zhengchun, Ji Zhiyan and so on draw a jade from the draw box.


    Ji ruozi looked at the number two in her hand, and her eyes immediately looked at her. Her elder brother Ji Zhengchun drew No. 3, her second sister Ji Ruohong drew No. 1, her younger sister Ji ruohuang drew No. 5, and Ji Zhiyan drew No. 4.


    "Heaven help me!" Ji ruozi has a sneer on her cheek.


    "Ji Ruohong vs. Ji ruohuang, Ji ruozi vs. Ji Zhiyan, Ji Zhengchun is exempt from this round of war!"


    After the draw, the voice of the old man came out.


    Ji Zhengchun''s Dragon Robe moved slightly and retreated slightly.


    Ji Zhengchun draws No. 3. In order to avoid the war, there is no need to make a move in this round.


    The fastest winner of the four in this round will fight him again.


    Then the four women in the field are opposite each other, looking at the Ji ruozi in front of her eyes. In the light of Ji Zhiyan''s eyes, she secretly has some fluctuations.


    "Boom


    Ji Ruohong and Ji ruohuang immediately confront each other. The mysterious Qi erupts, and the rune is shining brightly.


    "There is a big difference between the other side of the Wu Emperor''s territory and the beginning of the Wu Emperor''s territory."


    Du Shaofu looked at Ji Ruohong and Ji ruohuang, who were fighting fiercely. He had already got the result of their victory or defeat.


    There is not much comparability between the two.


    However, the duel between Ji Zhiyan and Ji ruozi made it difficult for Du Shaofu to make a judgment.


    "Five younger sister, I will certainly let you


    With the duel between Ji Ruohong and Ji ruohuang breaking out, Ji ruozi also keeps a close eye on Ji Zhiyan. Her eyes are cold and cold, and she runs dark Qi. She turns her figure into lightning and hands directly at Ji Zhiyan.Ji Zhiyan eyes moving, can only meet.


    "Bang!"


    Zhi Zhi two seasons, namely, Jiao Tui Fen.


    "My five younger sister, I''m the first emperor of Wu Kingdom. You''re just a six-star Rune master. You won''t be my opponent. When you come back to participate in the clan contest, you''re insulting yourself. I have to help you!"


    Ji ruozi sneers, but also directly calls out a Dao tool which is enough to reach the middle level. It breaks out terrible power and wants to crush Ji Zhiyan directly.


    The middle level Taoist instrument, with its powerful power, makes the sky full of wind and clouds, and the bright runes burst out. It is full of ancient flavor, and makes the whole square tremble all around, and the "boom boom" sound is endless.


    Ji Zhiyan raised her head, slightly gnawed her teeth, and her fingerprints coagulated, which stimulated the spirit furnace and the tripod. The blazing breath broke out, and the bright and mysterious patterns of the talisman soared to the sky to resist Ji ruozi''s medium quality tools.


    "Boom..."


    Two women duel, after a move to this all-out point, let people tremble.


    A lot of eyes on the high platform immediately fell into the battle circle between the two women.


    "Kaka..."


    Ling Lu Fu Ding duel in the middle of the road, Ji Zhiyan is only six stars complete, and Ji ruozi is the first time to ascend the Wu Emperor''s territory, and soon, he begins to lose.


    Ji Zhiyan''s Linglu Fu Ding was suppressed, and the runes began to have cracks.


    "I said you would not be an opponent!"


    Ji ruozi sneers at her, and strongly urges her to become a sharp light curtain to cover her. She wants to crush Ji Zhiyan.


    "Kaka..."


    Ji Zhiyan''s Linglu Fu Ding began to crack, and the breath became weaker and weaker.


    Ji ruozi''s sneer is also more and more prosperous, she can feel Ji Zhiyan is more and more unable to resist her.


    However, at this time, Ji Zhiyan''s cracked Linglu Fu Ding suddenly converged, her slender hands were dancing, her hair was flying behind her, and the 25 array flags in her hand suddenly appeared.


    "Go!"


    Jiao drinks a sound, Ji Zhiyan fiber hands 25 array flags to the sky, mysterious connected, instantly turned into a huge rune, covering the square square.


    "Boom


    Fu array layout, terrible breath whistling everywhere, shaking the air, like thunder!


    Ji Ruo purple eyes light startled, want to immediately retreat to avoid, but it is too late.


    At this moment, many eyes on the high platform fell on Ji Zhiyan''s body, and they also fluctuated violently. The twenty-five array flags were the Fu array of the first seven star landing levels!


    "The six stars have completed their cultivation, and the seven stars have just boarded the Fu array. How powerful is Ji Zhiyan''s soul power? Her understanding of the Fu array is extraordinary!"


    Ji family has a lot of fierce vision of the strong, immediately cried out.


    Ji Zhiyan''s six star perfect spirit Fu Master''s cultivation is to arrange a seven star initial landing level Fu array. How amazing the sky posture is!


    "Ji Zhiyan has been hiding the real strength, she is on guard against Ji ruozi!"


    An old woman''s eyes show shock color, Ji Zhiyan has been hiding the real strength of self-protection.


    Ji Zhiyan urges the Linglu Fu Ding to pretend to be invincible. She also condenses the Fu array in the dark and traps Ji ruozi in the Fu array at one stroke.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    In the center of the platform, Ji Sihai''s eyes also show surprise, and then burst out joy.


    Feying''s eyes were cold, his face dark, and then returned to normal.


    Du Shaofu looked at the Fu array arranged by Ji Zhiyan, and thought in his heart: "the Fu array is not vulgar, and the soul power is very strong!"


    [I want to have a rest for two hours in the evening, but I overslept for four hours and got up at ten o''clock. Now there is only one watch shift. Today, Xiao Yu continues to code characters and will continue to update. However, we will keep watching tomorrow morning. Don''t affect the rest. Finally, we will continue to ask for flowers weakly. This month, Xiao Yu will rise with renewal. We need the full support of brothers and sisters. Thank you ¡£ ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1152

    "Bang!"


    The deep energy explodes, and Ji Ruo Huang Jiao''s body falls from the air, and the blood overflows from the mouth, and the ghost of the pulse and soul in the air is broken.


    "Fourth sister, you are defeated!"


    Ji Ruohong''s figure falls down, dressed in red, and her lower body is graceful, showing a charming atmosphere. Her temperament is beautiful and her eyes are full of some charming ideas.


    "I''m no match for the second sister."


    Ji ruohuang didn''t get entangled too much. He got up and wiped the red blood on the corner of his mouth. Then he stepped back to his elder brother Ji Zhengchun.


    The entire square, at this moment only Ji Zhiyan and Ji ruozi are still fighting, around the countless eyes tightly visual.


    "Boom..."


    The low and dull sound came out of the Fu array, which was just like falling, but all of them persisted.


    The chance for those who want to break a seven star Rune array by force is not too great.


    "Ji..."


    Within the Fu array, there is a sharp bird song coming out, the terrible breath is more intense, and Ji Zhiyan''s eyebrows also begin to frown.


    "Click!"


    The Fu array finally began to crack under the impact of the terrible breath, and then a series of amazing energy fluctuations suddenly swept out. Under the terrible impact, even the square ground began to crack.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, the Fu array was shaking and directly exploded in the cracks on all sides.


    "Hula!"


    The fury of energy swept across the sky, Rune broken, so that the surrounding space for it to tremble boiling, flying sand and stone, stone shooting!


    Fu array broken, Ji Zhiyan mouth a wisp of red blood overflow, Jiao Yan color change, look up, the dark face of Ji ruozi appeared in a messy square in the air.


    In front of Ji ruozi''s body, an illusory purple bird with dozens of feet in front of her body flutters its wings and releases its sharp breath. The middle level Taoist instrument seems to have been unable to urge it any more and converges into her body.


    Ji ruozi is suspended behind the huge bird''s pulse soul. Her face is pale, and her mouth is also full of red blood. She is more embarrassed than Ji Zhiyan.


    Obviously, although Ji ruozi broke the Fu array by force, she paid a great price.


    "Well, you have some skills. How can you be my opponent now?"


    Ji ruozi is gloomy and Jiao nu. She didn''t expect that she would be in Ji Zhiyan''s hands when she first ascended the realm of Emperor Wu. This is in front of the whole Tianchuan city.


    "Gee!"


    Purple birds neigh, wings swept, with a terrible wind storm, directly crushed to Ji Zhiyan and went.


    "Ji Zhiyan is afraid that she is at the end of her strength. The spirit Rune division is weaker than the martial arts practitioners. She is afraid that she will no longer be able to resist Ji ruozi..."


    On the high platform, there are old people who are worried and sigh.


    After all, Ji Zhiyan has not set foot in the Seven Star Rune master, otherwise, Ji ruozi is afraid to have been defeated.


    "In fact, you are not the update that I defeated today. Xiao Yu continues to work hard to code characters. The updates will be sent around 5:00 in the afternoon. If the state is good, today''s update will continue to break out.


    Once again, he asked for flowers, recommendation and reward, and Xiaoyu continued to work hard to code words. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1154

    Xiang Qi ran didn''t give in. He didn''t have any intention to put it in his heart. In his smiling eyes, a sudden chill came out of his vast breath and contained a killing chance.


    "Hiss..."


    When Xiang Qiran''s voice dropped, he raised his hand to meet him, clenched his five fingers, wrapped his fist in the blue Rune light, and quickly collided with qiankong.


    "Boom


    A terrible blow will explode the space, the tremor is ear shaking, shocking people''s heart and soul, and directly attack the soul of Ji Zhiyan, generate and suppress violence.


    "Hiss!"


    In a flash, Xiang Qiran has already appeared in front of Ji Zhiyan. A blue Rune finger print pierces the space with sharp wind breaking sound, and sweeps to Ji Zhiyan''s eyebrows at the speed of lightning.


    The murderous opportunity is diffuse, the breath is fierce and towering, this Xiang Qi Ran is not to defeat Ji Zhiyan, but to kill directly.


    The terrible breath solidifies the void, the season Zhi Yan beautiful eyes dignified despair.


    In that terrible breath, Ji Zhiyan tried her best and couldn''t get rid of it!


    The gap between wuzun''s first landing and the six star perfection is too wide to be crossed!


    "Not good!"


    Ji Sihai and other Ji family members on the stage feel the killing intention of Xiang Qiran. When they go down to sedon, they turn pale, but they have no time to do anything.


    "Dabai..."


    Xiaowan looks pale with fear. She wants to hold Du Shaofu, but she finds Fu Dabai beside her. She doesn''t know when she has disappeared.


    "Hiss!"


    In the eyes of a great change, to the strange killing fingerprints have been in Ji Zhiyan eyebrow before, close at hand!


    "Hiss!"


    Then on this occasion, a figure like ghosts appeared in front of Ji Zhiyan.


    The former''s murderous fingerprints stand still in front of the ghost figure, just as time and space stop solidifying together.


    "Kaka..."


    At the same time, the frozen killing fingerprints disappeared under the gaze of countless surprised eyes around, quietly, and even without any fluctuation.


    At the same time, when the fingerprint disappeared strangely, a cold feeling suddenly poured out from the bottom of his heart, which made the yuan God in his mud pill palace tremble for it.


    "Not good!"


    To strange ran heart big tremble, immediately violent retreat.


    At this time, a palm print has appeared on his abdomen like a ghost, without any sign, and then a burst of golden light erupted and heavily pasted on his abdomen.


    "Bang!"


    The deep explosion started from Xiang Qiran''s abdomen, and then his body was directly flying out. After more than ten feet, Xiang Qiran''s body was already soft and soft.


    "Poof..."


    Blood with the broken viscera overflow, to strange ran body no longer have Xuanqi surging.


    His Shenque has been smashed, since then, has been a waste man.


    At the time of falling to the ground, Yu Guang in Xiang Qiran''s eyes finally saw clearly the young man who appeared in front of Ji Zhiyan like a ghost. He was dressed as a servant, but his face was resolute and resolute, and his face was indifferent.


    On the square, the young man who suddenly appeared will destroy the holy palace of Qiran Dantian. Then he turned around and looked at Ji Zhiyan whose eyes were still sluggish. On his indifferent face, he showed a smile and said: "it''s OK. That guy is the first time of wuzun state, and it''s not what you can resist with your strength now."


    "Dabai, it''s you..."


    Ji Zhiyan finally regained her consciousness. Her eyes looked at Du Shaofu who suddenly appeared. Then she looked at the wuzun Kingdom, which was already soft and limp and had fallen more than ten feet away. At the beginning, she ascended to Qi ran, her eyes trembled, and then she looked at Du Shaofu in amazement.


    After a long time, Ji Zhiyan just returned to a little God. She grinned bitterly and looked at Du Shaofu. She said softly, "I''ve always looked away. If I guess right, you did the evil Ming emperor and others."


    "We''ll talk about it later. We''ll solve the immediate problems first."


    Du Shaofu smile, a face medicine handed to Ji Zhiyan, let her take.


    "It''s big white..."


    On the stage, Xiao Wan had just closed her eyes and did not dare to look directly. At the moment, she suddenly felt the silence around her. When she opened her eyes, she saw that she was safe and sound, but Fu Dabai was in front of her.


    "It''s the slave. He''s a strong man!"


    In the silence around, the people of the Ji family came back to their senses and looked at the young people who suddenly appeared in the square, and their eyes trembled.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Later, some people took a cool breath. The powerful men who were at the beginning of wuzun''s territory were severely damaged by the young man dressed as a slave. What kind of terrible level would their strength be.


    At the edge of the square, Ji Ruohong, Ji ruohuang, Ji ruozi and Ji Zhengchun look at the sudden changes in their faces.


    "Whoosh..."


    Space fluctuation, the shadow of Min Chang on the high platform has rapidly appeared in the lying Xiang Qiran.


    The elder min examined his beloved apprentice, and his face became more and more gloomy and cold. The last pill was put into his lover''s mouth. Then he stood up with a sigh in his eyes. He looked at Du Shaofu with a gloomy look in his eyes and said, "boy, no matter who you are, you have to pay for what you have done!""If it''s not good for you to leave, it''s not good for you to frighten me. If it doesn''t do you any good, it''s not good for you to frighten me


    Du Shaofu looked at the Min elder indifferently. His eyes were full of gold, and he was unreasonable and aggressive.


    Du Shaofu did not pay attention to the level of Wu Zun cultivation on the other side.


    "The tone is not small, in the whole Shangzhou, even if you are a SAMON sword master, you dare not say such big words, boy, you are too arrogant!"


    Elder min''s voice was strong and his breath was surging. His hair was dancing behind his back. His eyes were cold and his eyes were cold. His gloomy voice seemed to turn the square around into an ice cellar, which made people feel cold.


    "Wuzun level on the other side, you''d better be with your tail between you!"


    Du Shaofu said, his eyes were cool. If it was not for the Ji family, he would not have paid attention to the Min elder.


    "Ha ha..."


    The elder of the inner sect of the Hehuan sect, who is also known as the wuzun cultivation on the other side, is also a strong one in Shangzhou. At the moment, a younger generation does not care about it. A little pale color begins to appear on Min Chang''s rosy face. His eyes are filled with cold air. He stares at Du Shaofu and laughs. The laughter reverberates over the square, making the sky tremble.


    At this moment, anyone can feel that the cold laughter of the Min elder contains absolute killing intention.


    "Boy, I hope your strength can be as arrogant as your ignorance!"


    when the cold laughter subsided, the Min elder''s face suddenly became cold, and his figure suddenly swept out.


    As an elder of the Hehuan clan, the elder of Min surname is by no means a false name. The cultivation of Wu Zun on the other side of the border shakes one side!


    "Boom


    With the shadow of Min Chang''s body swept out, suddenly there was a vast dark air swept out, the runes flickered, the pressure rolled, and then directly condensed into a brilliant energy light wheel.


    "Hiss!"


    This light wheel condenses, without any stagnation, just like falling from nine days. The terrible atmosphere of pressure darkens the whole square.


    The sky over the city of Tianchuan suddenly surging clouds, lightning on the sky, all the onlookers are shocked!


    "The strong one of the Huan clan is too strong!"


    The sound of shock came out, and some people were stunned. The power brought by the strong man of Hehuan sect covered the vast city of Tianchuan, just like the end of the day, so strong!


    The elder min didn''t leave his hand at all. The young man can blow up his beloved Shenque with one move. His terrible strength is definitely not weak.


    This min surname elder is an old fox who has lived for hundreds of years. How can he be careless? He makes every effort to do his best.


    The terrifying and dazzling energy light wheel was swept directly at Du Shaofu and was instantly under the hood.


    In order to destroy everything, the cracks in the square around him were cracked one after another and spread far away.


    "Boom..."


    Terrible momentum, shaking the earth roar, can not say terror!


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and looked at the energy halo. In a flash of cold in his clear eyes, a light golden light flashed in his palm, and the secret patterns of talisman surged. It was as if there was a golden winged ROC rushing out of his palm.


    "Hiss!"


    In the face of that terrible energy light wheel, Du Shaofu waved his hand directly, and the secret patterns of the golden talisman were suddenly swept out, dense and stacked, just like a golden winged ROC flapping its wings and shaking its wings.


    The energy light wheel is also shrouded in the destruction of space, but it immediately meets the secret pattern of the golden light talisman, and hits it heavily.


    "Boom..."


    At that time, the sky and the earth trembled, and the light wheel of energy began to collapse in an instant. Suddenly, it began to break, turning into a broken rune, and the energy spread to the sky.


    "Hula..."


    Around innumerable eyes can clearly see the space energy ripple rippling away, just like wave ups and downs, energy spread.


    "Hiss!"


    Just at the moment when the energy light wheel was broken, Du Shaofu''s figure also appeared in front of the Min elder. A golden light swept out quickly and went straight to the Min elder.


    "Hum!"


    The elder min was not weak. At the moment, he also noticed the golden light coming from him. His eyes were surprised and surprised. Then he snorted coldly. It seemed that he didn''t intend to avoid it. In the condensation of his fingerprints, an energy training condensed to penetrate the void and collided directly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1155

    "Bang!"


    Both collide with each other with a dull sound of energy, making the rune dazzling and blooming.


    "Pedaling!"


    However, at the same time, the golden light shook the body of the elder min directly and stepped on the void in mid air for more than ten steps to stabilize his body.


    "Poof..."


    In the former, when the body is stable, the body is also like being struck by lightning, and the mouth is full of blood.


    The eyes on the red face of the Min elder suddenly became scared. There was a golden light in his body, which was more and more dazzling.


    "No, no..."


    At this moment, min Changlao, who had just returned to the cold to kill the sky, was filled with deep fear in his eyes. His eyes looked at Du Shaofu like a ghost.


    When the golden light in his body was more and more dazzling and crazily flashing, the eyes of the elder min also became desperate.


    "Bang bang!"


    In a flash, the body of the elder min cracked in mid air, and then it exploded directly. The deep explosion was like the roar of wild animals, echoing over the square of Sichuan city on that day


    Blood mist pouring, energy sweeping, burst out a series of dazzling Rune light.


    "Boom..."


    In the big bang, the space seems to be shattered, and then everything slowly dissipates.


    All around the square, countless eyes fell into a dull, all around a dead silence.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Then there was the sound of breathing down and swallowing saliva, which broke the silence. Countless eyes focused on the young man dressed as a servant in the middle of the sky.


    What a terrible young man is that he who is strong at the level of wuzun on the other side of the river is killed by him!


    "My God..."


    When the silence around was broken, the audience was shocked and exclaimed!


    "That can''t be a slave, that young man is a super strong man!"


    On the high platform, all the people of the Ji family stood up in shock. How could a man who could kill elder min of Hehuan Zong be a servant.


    On the high platform, only Fei Ying sat on the chair, shivering and staring.


    How did Fei Ying ever think that the young servant was such a terrible super strong man that even elder min was vulnerable to attack. It''s no wonder that his cousin didn''t come back last night. Today, the other party is safe and sound. I''m afraid that his cousin is already in danger.


    "Is this the strength of Dabai..."


    On the high stage, Xiao Wan''s face was dull. Her jaw opened for a long time and could not be closed.


    Xiao Wan didn''t expect that the guy she saved on the way didn''t look so good, but her strength was so strong that she was definitely the strongest she had seen so far in her life.


    "Who are you after all? You killed the elder of the Hehuan sect and interfered in the affairs of my Ji family. My Ji family and the Huan clan will never let you go!"


    Fei Ying got up with her teeth clenched. Her face was pale. She looked at Du Shaofu over the square and yelled.


    "Hum!"


    However, just as Fei Ying''s voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s eyes showed coldness. He stepped across the space, waved his golden light, and clapped his hands across the space.


    "Pa!"


    Then around countless eyes are gaping to see, that Fei Ying''s face uploaded a crisp slap sound, a bright red palm print covering half of the face, almost want to seep blood.


    "Poof!"


    Under this slap, Fei Ying immediately spattered out with a mouthful of blood accompanied by teeth. Her body was directly fanned out from the high platform and fell heavily on the square floor.


    "Poisonous woman, 19 years ago, you killed the fifth miss''s mother Yu secretly, causing her to die in childbirth. A few days ago, you failed to let the evil Ming emperor rob and kill the fifth miss of the Ji family on the way. Today, it is reported to Xiang Qiran that he wants to kill Miss Ji''s fifth daughter directly. It''s really vicious!"


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air and looked down at Fei Ying, who was struggling to get up. His expression was indifferent and his voice was chilly.


    "What..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, there was an uproar all around.


    "My mother was also killed..." Ji Zhiyan''s eyes trembled and her delicate body trembled.


    "You''re talking nonsense. I haven''t done anything. I''m the wife of the Ji family. If you dare to insult me, the Ji family will never let you go!"


    Fei Ying looked up at Du Shaofu grimly, covered half of his face with one hand, and then looked at the Ji family on the high platform. Her voice was cold and hysterical, and she said, "I''m the wife of the Ji family. Can you just watch me insulted and watch the Ji family be insulted without being moved? Kill him and kill the boy..."


    On the high stage, the Ji family all looked at each other, their eyes twinkled, and they all looked to Ji Sihai.


    Ji Sihai has already got up, his eyes are shining, but he has not started.


    "Pa!"


    Du Shaofu waved, and from a distance, another slap fell on Fei Ying''s face, fanning his body heavily, and his mouth was full of blood."My son, daughter, if you don''t do it, can''t your mother be so insulted and killed?"


    Fei Ying got up, and was afraid of Du Shaofu''s eyes, and showed his resentment towards all the Ji family. He yelled at Ji Zhengchun and Ji Zhenghong.


    "Mother


    Ji Zhengchun, Ji Ruohong, Ji ruozi and Ji ruohuang come back to their senses from the harsh voice of Feiying''s hysteria, and they are all about to save.


    "Get out of here, or you''ll die!"


    Du Shaofu gave a cold drink, his five fingers curled downward, and the mysterious air gushed out. A claw print pierced through the space and twisted the void, and suddenly sucked Fei Ying''s imprisonment to him.


    "You, a poisonous woman, want to control the Ji family, so you collude with your cousin in the Hehuan sect, secretly and secretly gave birth to Ji Ruohong. You want Ji Ruohong to become the next Ji family owner and get the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. You are afraid that the fifth miss will do you a bad thing. So you want to be quick with it. What else can we do now?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Fei Ying who was imprisoned in front of him and said coldly.


    "Miss Ji is not the flesh and blood of Ji family?"


    "The wife of the Ji family wants to get the Ji family!"


    The fall of Du Shaofu''s voice caused another uproar around the square.


    The four sisters, Ji Zhengchun, Ji Ruohong, Ji ruozi and Ji ruohuang, are also sluggish in the square, which has a huge impact on them.


    Especially Ji Ruohong, in the heart mercilessly trembles, if is suffers the lightning stroke.


    "No wonder you want the second sister to control the Ji family. So it is, so it is, my good mother..."


    Ji Zhengchun''s eyes trembled, his voice trembled, and a sneer appeared on his pale face.


    Fei Ying''s eyes trembled, his soul trembled and his eyes showed fear.


    She didn''t expect these things, but the boy in front of her knew so clearly. Once these things were known by the Ji family, they might not have a place for her in the future, and even Huan Zong''s relatives would not be able to protect her.


    "It''s so bloody. You''re so bloody. There''s no evidence. Why do you say I did it?"


    To the point of extreme fear, Fei Ying red eyes, began to drink crazily, more hysterical, these things as long as the other party has no evidence, today''s death can not be admitted.


    She knew that as long as the other party had no evidence, no one could do anything to her.


    "The evidence, let Ji Ruohong and Ji''s family master have blood to recognize each other, but now there''s no need to bother, you will admit it yourself!"


    Du Shaofu said coldly, waving his hand at the front of the air. When the emptiness was in a state of purple light, a blazing breath came.


    A rolling purple fire then penetrated out of the void and covered Fei Ying''s body directly. The breath was extremely hot and seemed to be able to burn everything.


    "Ah..."


    It was only for a moment that feing let out a chilling scream.


    The terrible purple fire was not feing could resist.


    In front of Du Shaofu at this moment, the cultivation of Fei Yingwu''s imperial realm is just like a mole ant. He can''t even struggle.


    "Admit what you''ve done, or I don''t mind killing your spirits. Don''t challenge my patience!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked indifferently at Fei Ying wrapped in purple fire.


    Listening to her mother''s scream and howl, Ji Ruohong, Ji Ruo Huang, Ji ruozi''s eyes tremble. The more I want to start, I dare not move easily under the warning.


    Ji Zhengchun at the moment is to be more indifferent, as if everything has nothing to do with him.


    "Ah..."


    Fei Ying screamed, and the other party even dared to kill the elder of Huan Zong. How could he dare not take her life.


    "I admit that I did everything. If you let me go, I would be burned to ashes. Let me go Ah... "


    At the moment, Fei Ying was unable to resist the purple fire temperature, her soul was withering, the pain could not be resisted, and the sad voice was also creepy.


    "What a wicked woman she has done


    The eyes of the Ji family are trembling. These years, Fei Ying, by virtue of having someone in the Huan clan, has a huge influence behind her mother''s family. If she wants to cover the sky in the Ji family, everyone in the Ji family knows that, but she dares to be angry.


    But the Ji family did not know that Fei Ying was vicious. Even Ji Ruohong was not the owner of the family. The vicious woman finally wanted to control the Ji family and seek the Imperial Palace dragon spirit.


    "Whoa..."


    The purple fire dissipated, Fei Ying fell, was swept by Du Shaofu''s sleeve, and fell directly in front of Ji Zhiyan.


    At the moment, Fei Ying''s clothes were ragged and her bare skin was burnt black. The purple flaming from the inside to the outside did not burn her clothes, but her muscles and internal organs were burned and withered. The black blood in her mouth overflowed, and her eyes were full of fear.


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell from mid air to Ji Zhiyan''s side and said, "I''ll leave it to you."


    In Ji Zhi Yan''s eyes, her eyes were wet with tears. She looked at Fei Ying, her voice trembled slightly, and she asked, "my mother was killed by you, and Lan Bo, why are you so vicious?""Vicious, ha ha, am I vicious Puff... "


    Fei Ying struggled to get up and opened her mouth with a black blood. Her eyes were full of resentment. She looked at Ji Zhiyan and said, "everything should be blamed on your mother''s cheap maid. Since her appearance, your father has put her heart on her heart, and even does not want to touch me again. Where should I be placed? Later, the cheap maid died. Your father didn''t even look at me. He hid all day long. I hate him. I hate him. I want to get Ji''s family. I want him to regret it. I want him to kneel down in front of me and beg me, Jie Jie... "


    Sneer ferocious, with the black blood in the mouth, let Feiying more and more miserable and terrible.


    [brothers, it''s three o''clock today, and there''s still an update today, but it should be around 12:00 p.m. just like yesterday. I''m a little sleepy. I want to have a sleep and have a rest before I code.


    In addition, continue to pray for flowers, Xiao Yu will continue to work hard, this month, let us rise! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1156

    "You killed my mother, you killed Lambert, you die!"


    In the face of the real murderer who killed Lan Bo at the moment, she killed her mother''s enemy who she had never seen before. Ji Zhiyan looked at Fei Ying and felt cold in her eyes.


    Du Shaofu looked at Fei Ying and then glanced at Qian Kong intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Ha ha Ji Tao, I know you must be nearby. You can''t let go of this little maid. Don''t you even have the courage to come out? "


    Feing struggled to get up and looked up at the sky, laughing and drinking like a madman.


    "Is the owner of the Ji family really there?"


    Many eyes around the square immediately looked around. The Ji Tao that Fei Ying called was the name of the owner of the Ji family.


    "All blame me for my cowardice, all blame me..."


    The faint voice came from the high altitude of the square, which made many eyes change.


    Then a middle-aged man appeared in the air, and slowly fell in front of Ji Zhiyan.


    This middle-aged man is dressed in a broad robe. He has long black hair, and his shoulders are a bit messy. But his face has a very three-dimensional curvature. He must be a beautiful man when he is young.


    "It''s the owner of the house."


    With the appearance of the middle-aged man, a lot of people in the four seasons'' family were in an uproar. The head of the family had hardly appeared in the family in the past 20 years.


    In the face of the sudden appearance of middle-aged, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and squinted his eyes. There was no accident. His eyebrows moved slightly and looked at Ji Zhiyan.


    I saw Ji Zhiyan''s eyes looking at the sudden appearance of the middle-aged, eyes in the trembling, some at a loss, and then pan with some fluctuations, but soon recovered calm.


    The middle-aged man looks at Ji Zhiyan. Under his disordered hair, his eyes are apologetic and happy The final look was very complicated.


    "Ji Tao, you finally appear, Jie Jie..."


    Fei Ying looked at the middle-aged man with a sneer. Her appearance was ferocious, twisted and hysterical.


    "You are so vicious. My forbearance to you has made you more and more aggressive. I regret that..."


    The middle-aged man looked back at the hysterical Fei Ying. His eyes were full of remorse and red.


    "Repent, ha ha, ridiculous, this is the most ridiculous thing I heard..."


    Fei Ying laughs bitterly with blood. Her voice is sharp and harsh. She looks at Ji Tao. Her eyes are full of cold resentment. She says, "at the beginning, your Ji family took a fancy to the background of my Fei family in hezhuan clan, so you married me. But in the end, you met that bitch and gave birth to a little bitch. You never touched me again. I hate it. I want to control the life and death of Ji family, I want revenge. I want you to kneel down in front of me and beg me one day. Ha ha ha... "


    "You think you and your cousin, I really don''t know, you secretly killed Zhi Yan her mother, really think I didn''t notice?"


    Ji Tao looked at Fei Ying, her eyes were lonely, and said: "I and Zhi Yan her mother know each other and love each other, but finally killed her, in order to save Zhiyan, I can only be indifferent to her, and even dare not to see her one more eye, is afraid that you are insane, even she does not let go, but so many years have passed, you have become more and more fierce, this time, you are still so cruel."


    As the voice dropped, the middle-aged slowly looked at Ji Zhiyan and said, "all this is due to my cowardice. Your mother died because of me, because I made you suffer from childhood. You must hate me now..."


    Ji Zhiyan''s eyes trembled, tightly looked at the father in front of her, and asked, "you know that your mother was killed, but you didn''t avenge your mother. Have you ever really loved my mother in your heart?"


    Ji Tao looked at Ji Zhiyan, eyes a Leng, then dull for a while, just nodded, mouth back: "love, deep love."


    "Then why don''t you avenge my mother?" Ji Zhiyan''s eyes are moist.


    "Strength, my strength is not enough, the strength of the Ji family is not enough."


    Ji Tao looked at Ji Zhiyan and said: "child, I know you hate me, but I am worried about you every day. Seeing that you have grown up at this moment, I am also at ease. Remember, after good practice, only let yourself become a strong man, can we protect everything around us."


    "I didn''t hate you..."


    Ji Zhiyan looked at the father in front of her, shook her head, tears in her eyes, said: "in my memory, even your shadow is also confused, how to hate, how I hope I can hate you, but even your memory is not, how do I hate?"


    Smell speech, Ji Tao a Leng, eyes some dull.


    "Fart, ha ha, Ji Tao is farting."


    Fei Ying''s voice was harsh and sneered, saying, "You Ji family want to rely on our Fei family''s power in the Hehuan clan. At the end of the day, you have to say that you are not strong enough. It''s ridiculous."


    Looking at Ji Zhiyan, Ji Tao sighed a little after a moment, but looked up at Du Shaofu and said: "you and I have never known each other, but you can come for Zhiyan, should have a lot to do, I did not do the father''s responsibility, let her 19 years helpless, today I entrust Zhi Yan to you, hope you can take good care of her life, this is just a father''s heart I hope you can do it. "Du Shaofu looked at Ji Tao and said, "I promised an old man in my heart that he would protect her thoroughly."


    "Then I''ll be relieved."


    Ji Tao nodded, and a faint smile rose from the corners of his mouth. Then he looked back at Fei Ying and said, "the Ji family wants to rely on the Fei family to strengthen itself. You Fei family also hope to unite with the Ji family to make a strong momentum in the Hehuan clan and gain mutual benefit. But all of this is due to my weakness and my scruples. Over the years, I have been giving in and practicing hard. I hope that one day, I can become a real strong man, and I won''t have to worry about your family any more. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Fei Ying laughs wildly and sneers at Ji Tao, and says with a sneer: "so what? That little maid wants to kill me. You know the consequences most clearly. Do you really dare to move me? If I die, my Fei family and he Huan Zong will surely raze your Ji family to the ground and wash the Ji family with blood!"


    "You killed Ziyan''s mother and secretly colluded with your cousin. Even hong''er is not my flesh and blood. You can''t take care of this matter when it comes to the Hehuan sect, and my Ji family is not cut off by anyone!"


    Ji Tao sighs and slowly walks to Fei Ying. The chill in his eyes is gradually strong


    "Ji Tao, what do you want to do? If you dare to move me, the Fei family will definitely wash the Ji family..."


    At this moment, Fei Ying seemed to feel something, and her miserable body kept retreating.


    "I am not weak again, Zhi Yan her mother''s revenge, should repay!"


    Ji Tao''s voice fell down, and a brilliant Rune burst out of his palm, releasing the pressure. The breath of the beginning of wuzun''s territory broke out, and the momentum was like thunder, which fell on Fei Ying.


    "Bang!"


    Deep explosion, space tremor, Fei Ying eyes out of despair and resentment, and then the body with the space burst, turned into blood mist.


    Not far away, Ji ruozi, Ji Ruohong and Ji ruohuang are staring at this scene with dull eyes.


    Ji Zhengchun is indifferent in his eyes and looks a little indifferent.


    Du Shaofu looked at the scene quietly.


    "Listen to the orders of the Ji family. I will give the position of the head of the Ji family to Ji Zhiyan. If there is anyone who doesn''t accept it, the elder group of the family can kill it!"


    Ji Tao looks around the square, and finally his voice reverberates in the square.


    "Master..."


    On the stage, the Ji family''s eyes trembled, and it seemed that they felt something.


    "Needless to say, my Ji family strength is not enough, there must be someone to make an account of the Huan Zong!"


    Ji Tao waved to the high platform, then turned around and looked at Ji Zhiyan. A smile appeared on her face and said, "Zhi Yan, your mother''s Revenge has been avenged. After so many years, your mother must be lonely, and I should go down to accompany her."


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of the voice, Ji Tao''s whole body trembles, and a terrible breath suddenly sweeps out.


    "Don''t..."


    This moment, Ji Zhiyan seems to be feeling what, suddenly face color big change, Jiao drink a will save.


    "It''s too late, danger, get out of here!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure blocks in front of Ji Zhiyan, and his eyes tremble in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    The next second, a dazzling Rune diffuses from Ji Tao''s body, and the terrible breath bursts out, and then the body explodes directly.


    "Hula..."


    Surging energy swept, shaking half of the sky like, a large square ground fragmented, shaking, like an earthquake!


    Ji Tao''s body turns into blood mist, pouring into the square!


    "Master of the house!"


    Ji family people drink, eyes trembling drama, such results exceed all people''s expectations.


    "The Ji family leader committed suicide!"


    "In this way, the owner of the Ji family explained to the family of he Huan that he wanted to protect the family."


    Around the square, countless eyes are also gaping, countless people sigh.


    Ji Zhiyan tears around her eyes, a drop of tears along her cheek, dripping down the square.


    [I overslept and got up at 11 o''clock, so it''s only updated at 1:00 a.m. and there''s a watch today. But just like yesterday, let''s watch it in the morning. Xiao Yu will continue to code and send an update tomorrow morning. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1157

    The dusk is dim and the sun is like blood.


    The setting sun on the edge of Tianchuan city is like gilt edged, which makes people''s eye film dream like.


    When the last glimmer of the setting sun and the distant mountain outline merge into one, the golden light casts out in the sky, swallowing the sky and flourishing the sun.


    The end of the season''s big match only surprised everyone. The news spread quickly throughout Tianchuan city.


    Ji Tao, the master of the Ji family, killed Fei Ying himself. The second miss of the Ji family is not the flesh and blood of the Ji family. This news immediately makes the whole Tianchuan city have a lot of discussion.


    Ji Zhiyan, the fifth miss of the Ji family, directly becomes the next helmsman of the Ji family. A mysterious young man beside her has enormous strength and mysterious origin, which makes people associate with Pianpian.


    Setting sun, the courtyard of Ji''s old house, Ji Zhiyan stands quietly with moist eyes.


    "It''s all over."


    Du Shaofu stood behind Ji Zhiyan, quietly accompanied, until night fell.


    "Brother Dabai, did I do something wrong?"


    Ji Zhiyan turned back and threw herself into Du Shaofu''s arms. The tears in her eyes finally overflowed.


    "You didn''t do anything. It has nothing to do with you. Everything will be better in the future."


    Du Shaofu gently hugged the woman in his arms and comforted him. He was not accompanied by his mother when he was young. When he saw his father today, although he was strange, he was still connected by blood. Watching his father explode in front of his eyes, Du Shaofu can easily imagine Ji Zhiyan''s mood.


    After a long time, Ji Zhiyan stopped sobbing. She got up from Du Shaofu''s arms, wiped the tears on the corners of her eyes with her sleeves, and said, "brother Dabai, you''re right. I want to be stronger in the future, practice hard and become a real strong man!"


    "Well!" Du Shaofu nodded and laughed.


    Ji Zhiyan raised her eyes and looked at the man in front of her and said, "if I guess right, big white brother should leave?"


    "I still have something to do. If we have a chance, we will meet again in the future." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    Ji Zhiyan eyes ripple wave, want to say what, and then Yingying a smile, Qingguoqingcheng, way: "no matter where, you are my big white brother."


    "Well, I''m your big white brother wherever I am."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said with a smile, "before I go, I will give you a chance to make a fortune. I hope you can go further and become a real strong man as soon as possible."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu placed a ban in the room.


    Then, under the surprised eyes of Ji Zhiyan and Xiaowan in the room, Du Shaofu''s palm is full of confusion and ripples, which turns into a space hole. The huge pulling force gushes out and brings the two girls into the room.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jijia Dabi came to an end, but the owner blew himself up, which made the whole Ji family immersed in a kind of grief.


    But the whole Du family, no one will take that young man who was originally dressed as a slave.


    In the past few days, Ji Jiaji Sihai and another old man, who is said to be a strong man of Ji family, went to the old house to see Du Shaofu. They also wanted to discuss with Ji Zhiyan about the master of the house, but they were blocked out by Du Shaofu.


    For three days, Du Shaofu breathed and adjusted his breath and understood the profound meaning.


    Three days later, when Ji Zhiyan and Xiaowan reappeared in the room, Xiaowan was already the mysterious cultivation of marquis Wu.


    At the moment, although Xiaowan has been in the ancient space for a month, her skin is shining with purple gold and her eyes are full of surprise. She knows how much she has benefited.


    Ji Zhiyan''s eyes are covered with a light purple arc. The breath on her body is that the seven stars have just ascended to the peak. The most important thing is that the invisible spirit root breath has made great progress.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu was not surprised by the progress of the two women.


    Du Shaofu put the two women in the ancient space and forged their bodies under the purple and gold xuanlei of the purple thunder xuanding to enhance the martial veins and spiritual roots, and also make their strength grow a lot. However, the extent to which the two women can reach in the future depends on themselves.


    "You should not pass on the benefits you have received. If you have a successful understanding, you will also have a lot of benefits for your future accomplishments."


    After the words fall, Du Shaofu gives several quick jade slips to Xiaowan and Ji Zhiyan respectively, which records some animal skills, as well as xuanhun Tong and Fu array.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, the sky is full of stars.


    "Brother Dabai, are you leaving tomorrow?"


    In the courtyard, looking at the young people around her, Ji Zhiyan''s eyes turn cleverly with ripples, which seems to have half a lifetime of misty rain.


    "Leave early tomorrow morning, and then help me pay more attention to the little stars."


    Du Shaofu nods and tells Ji Zhiyan that she has asked Ji Zhiyan to help him find out about the little star.


    "No problem. I''ll ask someone to help me find out. I''ll find the person big white is looking for as soon as possible."


    Ji Zhiyan nodded and looked at the man in front of her with a light smile. On her beautiful face, her lips curled up in a perfect radian, and her eyes had a wisp of elusive expression, which was hard to detect.Then, Ji Zhiyan''s eyes flashed a trace of silk, and then passed away, there is no give up is also across the bottom of my heart.


    "You girl, you should practice hard in the future and become a real strong one as soon as possible. Don''t be kind again."


    Du Shaofu looked sideways at Ji Zhiyan and said that kindness is a double-edged sword. If it is hurt at the same time, why be kind? No one cares about tears in this world.


    Smell speech, Ji Zhiyan bright eyes like water, hook lip, way: "I will remember big white elder brother''s words."


    "Well..."


    Du Shaofu nodded and laughed. His eyes paid attention to the back mountain covered by the night.


    It seems to be a barren mountain. Du Shaofu noticed the back mountain when he first came to Ji''s house a few days ago.


    Vaguely, there seems to be some special breath in the back mountain.


    "What is that place?"


    Looking at the back mountain, Du Shaofu asked Ji Zhiyan.


    "It''s said that it''s an ominous place, and it''s a dead land, so there''s no one living in the old house of Ji''s family, and no one will pass by. I''ve never set foot on it."


    Ji Zhiyan looked at the back of the mountain and said, but when I was a child, I heard that it was a place of death. When I was a child, I had been cheated. But on the way, I felt the breath was terrible, and I ran back immediately.


    "Dead land..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes glowed in the night. Then his figure flashed, and he swept towards the back of the mountain.


    "Big white brother..."


    The body Zhi once hesitated, also cast tail shape.


    Under the shadow of the moon, the mountains behind the Ji family are more and more deserted.


    The top of a mountain stretches, without a living grass, just like a dead land.


    On the top of the mountain, a piece of dried up sand and stone covered the ground. On a piece of accumulated sand, a rectangular stone was exposed.


    Du Shaofu stood on the sand and stone, looking at the stone for a moment. He shook his hand, and the golden light in his palm flashed. All of his fingerprints hit both sides of the stone.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints fell one after another, rumbling, shooting at sand and stones, flying sand and running stones.


    Ji Zhiyan''s figure falls on the side and sees Du Shaofu hitting the top of the mountain. Although she is puzzled, she doesn''t ask much. She stands quietly and waits.


    The whole hilltop was cracking, collapsing and inclining. It wasn''t long before Du Shaofu razed the mountain to the ground.


    Sand and stone fall, the mountain collapsed, a stone tablet several feet high stands, can not be moved, the remaining half of the stone tablet seems to be buried in the ground.


    The whole body of the stone tablet is mottled, as if from ancient times, filled with a faint ancient flavor.


    This ancient stone tablet has existed for countless years, and there are many intricate cracks on it.


    When Du Shaofu saw the stone tablet that was exposed at the moment, his whole body was trembling, and his eyes were slightly constricted.


    "Why is there a stone tablet here?"


    Ji Zhiyan is surprised to see the stone tablet found by Du Shaofu.


    "I didn''t expect that the Ji family had a third stone tablet. My character is really excellent!"


    His pupils contracted, and then Du Shaofu''s eyes were clear and bright with a smile. Du Shaofu''s natural as like as two peas in the ancient hills, the stone tablets on the barren hills before the Du family, and the stone tablets in the ancient heaven, the old stone mottled stone of


    .


    In Du''s stone tablet, there is a vast and infinite baquan do.


    In the stone tablet of ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu understood the art of bajian.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu had some expectations about the third stone tablet, but he did not know what profound meaning it contained.


    "Zhi Yan, I want to borrow the stone tablet of the Ji family to close down here for a period of time. I will arrange to prohibit the people of the Ji family from approaching."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints coagulated, channeling the energy of heaven and earth. Then, he set up a powerful forbidden seal on the whole back mountain of Ji''s family.


    "Whoosh!"


    A little on the ground, Du Shaofu''s figure swept out and directly entered the forbidden area.


    "Does the stone tablet contain supernatural powers?"


    Ji Zhiyan some doubts, quietly standing in front of the mountain.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu had razed the top of the mountain to the ground, which shocked many of the strong men of the Ji family, and suddenly came to the sky.


    "Brother Dabai is closed. No one is allowed to come near."


    Ji Zhiyan open mouth, prevent the season family people close.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, the curtain came to an end, and ten days passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    In Tianchuan City, news spread that the old group of parents of Ji finally passed. According to the arrangement of the former owner Ji Tao, the fifth Miss Ji Zhiyan became the youngest owner of the Ji family.


    At this time, Ji Zhiyan, also under the escort of the strong Ji family, went to the two empires to absorb the dragon spirit of the imperial palace.


    [at the fifth watch, please continue to solicit flowers, recommend and thank you for your support.


    Xiaoyu''s public wechat platform, Yufeng YF, invites you to join us. It will reply to all kinds of questions from book friends from time to time, and release updates and other news. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1158

    The mountains are connected, and the deep valleys and pools are nearby.


    In front of the group of peaks, after the cluster, uneven height, high wind and stern bone, standing at three feet, supporting the blue sky.


    A huge main peak, beautiful cut green, Bixiu pile clouds.


    There are three sides of the mountain, which are separated by cliffs, tiger and dragon. There are apes, cranes and cranes on all sides, flowing water, jade Pei and flying spring waterfall.


    A pianpianpian palace is built on the mountain, showing its outline in the green.


    In the quiet courtyard, a pale and gorgeous young man stood respectfully, his breath withered. It was Xiang Qiran who had been destroyed by Du Shaofu in Tianchuan city for 20 days.


    In the courtyard, there is Ji Ruohong at the moment, and several other big men and old people are all gloomy and cold in their eyes.


    "HISHI..."


    In the courtyard, a young man''s fingerprints congealed, and several fingerprints kept falling on Xiang Qiran''s body. Then, for some reason, his eyebrows wrinkled.


    The young man looks like a man of twenty-eight or nine years old. His bright white face is covered with sharp edges and corners. He is covered with a soft purple satin. His body shape is extremely beautiful. Under his long and curly eyelashes, a pair of clear eyes like morning dew, with a faint charm.


    The charm in the man''s eyes is not only able to confuse all women, but also to let men look at it.


    "This external force is too overbearing to destroy the Shenque, and it is impossible to restore it."


    When the young man''s fingerprints converged, the expression in the morning dew eyes was slightly coagulated, and he thought in his heart: "the breath of golden winged Dapeng..."


    If Du Shaofu was here at this time, I''m afraid that he would be able to recognize that this charming young man was the strong one who had chased him and Qingqing from Dongli on the wasteland.


    "Patriarch, the Ji family has to pay a price for abolishing my descendants and killing the elders of the hezhuan sect. Otherwise, how can we get a foothold in Shangzhou in the future?"


    An old man with white temples and a chill in his eyes. At the moment, Xiang Qiran, who was abandoned, is his great grandson and the most gifted descendant of Xiangjia in 300 years.


    In recent years, Xiang Jia has thrown all his resources on Xiang Qiran, and Xiang Qiran has not failed to meet the expectations of the public. He has become a leader among the younger generation, and he has also been able to rank in the top three among the whole family of Leucaena.


    But I didn''t expect that this time in the Ji family, Xiang Qiran was directly abandoned. How can Xiangjia be patient.


    "I already know the whole story. Ji Tao, the master of the Ji family, has already exploded. The Ji family has also written books to explain everything. If I want to move Ji family, I''m afraid it will make those forces who submit to our family feel uneasy and panic."


    The charming young man''s voice was clear, and his eyes swept through the hall in a flat voice. His hair was as long as running water, and his hair was smooth behind his back. He looked at Ji Ruohong around him and asked, "what kind of cultivation and appearance does Fu Dabai have to do with your family?"


    "Lord, Fu Dabai has nothing to do with the Ji family. It''s Xiaojian It was brought back by my five younger sisters. His cultivation level disciples didn''t know, but just one move killed my master. He was about twenty-three years old, with long black hair and domineering breath. His eyes were shining with gold, which made people dare not look directly at him! "


    in the face of the charming youth, Ji Ruohong''s body trembled and said what she knew.


    "Twenty two or three years old, with long black hair and domineering breath..."


    Smell the speech, enchanting young people, eyes slightly heavy, covered by long sleeves, hands slightly light into a fist.


    "Patriarch, even if this matter has nothing to do with the Ji family, Fu Dabai can never let go of it!"


    It''s hard to let go of the descendants who are most important to them.


    The enchanting young man nodded and said to the old man, "of course, you can''t let go. If you want to see the elder, please go to the elder in person. It''s better to be able to capture him alive."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Nodding to the old man, his eyes indicated that he left with several people to his home.


    "Ji Ruohong, the Fu Dabai you mentioned was brought back to the Ji family by your five younger sisters?"


    Looking at several people leaving home, the enchanting youth asked Ji Ruohong.


    "As far as I know, Fu Dabai is indeed brought back by my five sisters."


    Ji Ruohong nodded and did not dare to look directly at the enchanting youth. She lowered her head and hesitated, gritted her teeth slightly, and wiped her eyes with a chill. She said, "master, my five sisters are the spiritual roots of the emperor. She has excellent talent. She is still under 20 years old. If she can join us, she will be able to shake the Shangzhou peers under the cultivation of Hehuan clan for less than five years."


    "The spirit root of the emperor is indeed very gifted."


    The enchanting youth looked at Ji Ruohong with a smile and said, "that''s it. First, you will meet with the elder to arrange with the Ji family, and then I will send someone to Ji''s house to take your five sisters to Huan Zong''s training."


    The smile that charms the youth has a kind of beauty regardless of gender, which makes people have a thrilling charm.


    But looking at the charming young man''s smile at this time, it makes Ji Ruohong feel a chilly feeling for no reason, and she can''t help but fight a shiver.


    "I''ll leave first."Ji Ruohong immediately leaves. When she turns around, she wipes a cold radian around her mouth. As long as Ji Zhiyan is to be a member of the family of he Huan, she will not be let go of her grandmother Fei''s and Xiang''s family. No matter how talented she is, she will not be able to survive in the end.


    "Ji Zhiyan, do you think the matter has become a foregone conclusion? The Ji family will not be yours, and there will be someone to deal with you then!"


    Outside the courtyard, Ji Ruohong''s eyes are cold, and the cold light radiates everywhere, and the figure then flies away.


    "That little girl has a lot of heart. She wants to kill people with a knife."


    With Ji Ruohong leaving, a beautiful shadow appears quietly in the hall.


    This is a beautiful woman in her thirties. She is dressed in plain clothes. Her face is thin with powder. Her eyebrows and corners are full of spring. Her watery eyes seem to drip out of the water. She seems to smile rather than smile, which is enough to arouse the hearts of men all over the world.


    "This girl thinks too much. I''m afraid her accomplishments will not be too high."


    The enchanting young man took back his eyes, looked at the beautiful woman, and said, "excuse me, elder martial sister, how about a trip? It''s worth training if Ji''s family is a person of huanglinggen. If he is taken away by other forces, it will also be the loss of our Hehuan clan."


    "The elder martial brother of the patriarch has already let him go to the elder. Is he afraid that the old man can''t bring back a little girl?"


    Beautiful woman looking at the charming man, watery eyes intentionally or unintentionally release the spring.


    The enchanting young man was not moved. With a faint smile, he said: "Xiang Jia wants to get the remaining Imperial Palace dragon spirit of the Ji family this time. He poaches the Ji family from the Fei family''s hands and expands his influence in the clan. However, if I didn''t guess the person, I would not be able to bring back Fu Dabai even if I went to the Ji''s house by the elder martial sister. I''d better go home Before I arrived at the Ji family, I didn''t need to disturb too many people. I''ll take the girl with the spirit root of the emperor back to Zongzhong. I''m afraid that the person will come to the house automatically


    "The younger brother of the patriarch knows the person of the Ji family. I don''t know whether he is an enemy or a friend?" The beautiful woman has coarse eyebrows and some doubts in her eyes.


    "I''m not sure yet..."


    The enchanting man raised his eyes slightly and murmured, "enemy, friend, not friend..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Ji family has been away from the Ji family for a month. The disturbance caused by the big ratio has gradually subsided under the pressure of the Ji family.


    In front of the ancient stone tablet, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed. On his resolute face, his thick eyebrows were like a sword. He sat cross legged in front of the stone tablet, holding the same posture for a whole month.


    In front of this ancient stone tablet, Du Shaofu was as quiet as an old monk.


    But if you feel it carefully, you will find that Du Shaofu is completely immersed in a certain state at the moment, like the surrounding space into the whole body, and there is an inexplicable strange breath in his body.


    "There is no living grass in the dead land behind the Ji family. There is only one stone tablet. I don''t know how many years it has existed. Is that stone tablet a treasure?"


    Behind the mountain, looking at the faint existence of the forbidden seal, Ji Sihai''s old-fashioned face, showing a little surprised color.


    "I''m afraid that Zhi Yan''s friend must have found something, so I''ll shut up for so long."


    Ji Sihai''s side, at the moment, there is an old man with fluctuating eyes. He is dressed in light plain clothes with short black hair. He looks like he is 70 years old, but he is very young.


    "If the stone tablet is really a treasure, then our Ji family has missed it."


    Ji Sihai is a little distressed. If the ancient stone tablet is really a treasure, it is a mistake, and some people are reluctant to give up.


    "I don''t know how long it has been since the ancient stone tablet existed. The ancestors of my Ji family have never found anything from it. If Zhi Yan''s friends really found something on the stone tablet, it is also an opportunity to prove that the treasure has nothing to do with us."


    The old man heard the speech and moved his eyes slightly. He said, "with Zhi Yan''s age and strength, he will surely have a special origin. If he really gets benefits in my Ji family, he will certainly inherit our love from the Ji family. At that time, it will also be good for the Ji family."


    "His strength is really strong. I don''t know where it comes from."


    Remembering that in the Ji family big competition, the young man killed the Min elder of Hehuan Zong. Ji Sihai was still a little frightened and couldn''t help shaking.


    "Eh..."


    Suddenly, the old man raised his head slightly and looked at the sky in front of Ji''s house. His eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly, and his expression became slightly coagulated. He said, "there are many strong people coming. It seems that they are from the Huan clan."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1159

    "He Huan Zong comes from..."


    Smell speech, season four sea also immediately face color big change.


    "Listen to the people of the Ji family, hand over the Fu Dabai. Otherwise, today''s huanzong will raze the Ji family to the ground and wash Tianchuan city with blood"!


    Astonishing cheers, in season four sea voice falls down at the same time resounding.


    The sound waves shook the whole city of Tianchuan, the echo trembled, and roared endlessly over Ji''s home.


    "He Huan Zong has come to be a strong one. Is it for the sake of Ji family''s big competition?"


    "He Huan Zong and Ji family, are they going to fall out?"


    "There is a good play. Maybe the Ji family will be razed to the ground and become history today."


    In Tianchuan City, there was a lot of discussion, and many of them went to the Ji family.


    "Roar..."


    Outside Ji''s home, monsters roar and birds flutter their wings. Dozens of figures come across, and the breath comes to Tianchuan city.


    That a terrible breath, let the whole Tianchuan City tremble!


    That terrible dozens of breath, but also let the Ji family children all over the body soft, eyes shaking in the air, the body Xuanqi want to solidify.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I don''t know which elder of the Ji family is coming. I''m afraid I''ll meet you far away."


    The next moment, outside of Ji''s home, Ji Sihai and the old man appeared, looking at dozens of figures coming in front of him, and immediately became dignified.


    Among the dozens of people who came there, just the strong breath of wuzun, Ji Sihai felt several strands.


    In particular, an old man with white hair on his temples, who quietly solidified the void, twisted the waves of space around him, and affected the energy of heaven and earth around him. He was a terrible super strong man.


    "Uncle, elder Hehuan just came to look for Fu Dabai. It''s not immune to the Ji family''s casualties. Please hand over the Fu Dabai, uncle!"


    Ji Ruohong walks out of the crowd. She comes home with her. This time she kills Fu Dabai, which is revenge for her fiance.


    She also wants to take away that season Zhi Yan, the season family finally will be her, her back still has the entire joyous family as the support.


    "If red..."


    Ji Sihai''s eyes sank. Although Ji Ruohong didn''t really have blood to recognize her, and now she can''t do it, the whole Ji family and Tianchuan City believe that Ji Ruohong is not the blood of the Ji family, just for the sake of face. The Ji family doesn''t really want to be investigated, but can only turn a blind eye. If it is really investigated and certified, it will be the Ji family who will lose face.


    At this time, I saw Ji Ruohong coming with the strong man of the Hehuan clan. The whole Ji family members were also gloomy and unhappy.


    Around Ji Sihai, the old man walked out and said to the old man, "Fu Dabai is no longer in my Ji family, and it has nothing to do with my Ji family. This elder is a little late."


    "It''s a good Ji family. It could have been made into a relative family, but it''s a waste of my descendants. This time, I''m too good to cheat!"


    Xiangjialao''s eyes were tinged with cold scarlet. He didn''t believe what the old man said.


    The most important offspring were severely damaged into the disabled, so the Xiangjia old man also hated the Ji family. The patriarch did not let him deal with the Ji family. He was worried that he would not have a chance.


    His eyes were fixed on the old man. In the next moment, the chill in the eyes of the old man at home was wiped. The figure was swept out of the beast''s mount and turned into a lightning rainbow, which directly attacked the old man of the Ji family.


    This Xiangjia old man''s strength is powerful, every move solidifies the space, the figure passes by, the space is born to twist, a huge and fierce breath, suddenly collapsed on the body of the old man of the Ji family.


    In the face of the former''s sudden hand, the old man''s eyes fell into a dignified state, and his toes suddenly became a little empty, and his body wanted to retreat and avoid.


    "Hum, wuzun is mysterious. Your speed is not enough!"


    At the time when the old man of the Ji family retreated violently, he drank to the old man at home. His figure had already appeared in front of him. He waved his hand and clawed at the key of the old man of the Ji family.


    The old man of Xiang''s family was so fierce that he didn''t intend to let go of the old man of the Ji family.


    "Boom


    In the middle of the sky, all kinds of breath are suppressed. The old man of the Ji family can''t retreat. He can only fight by force and move with his fist. The bright runes on his fist are condensed. Then, with the roar of the demon beast, he stimulates the animal energy and turns into a giant turtle shadow, which is heavily resisted on the paw print of the former.


    "Hiss!"


    Under the paw print, the giant turtle''s shadow was torn to pieces, and the rune was blown open and vulnerable to a single blow.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    Drinking to the old man at home, the ghost of the figure appears. A palm print shows that the space ahead is born and broken, and it will fall on the chest of the old man of the Ji family in an instant.


    With the strength of the mysterious cultivation level of the old man''s wuzun realm this season, if he is hit by Xiang''s old man, he will be doomed to a lot of misfortune, and he will be severely damaged if he does not die!


    "Ow!"


    suddenly, at this critical moment, the sound of the dragon''s howling was resounding. A golden fist, with the sound of the dragon''s howling, came out of thin air, and directly resisted the old man''s palm."Bang!"


    The low energy and muffled sound spread around here, and the rune was shining. A terrible energy ripple swept through, and the strong wind made the figure of the old man staggering back several steps.


    "Pedaling!"


    The figure staggered back a few steps, a golden light wrapped in the shadow of the Golden Dragon appeared in the sky of Ji''s home.


    It was an old man in a Dragon Robe with white hair and shoulders.


    The breath around the old man twisted the void. The terrible breath made the whole Ji''s house full of wind and clouds, releasing the golden light, as if it were rising on an obsidian day.


    "See my grandfather!"


    Seeing the old man, Ji Sihai, the old man of the Ji family suddenly saw a happy look, attacking salute.


    "See the old man!"


    On the ground of the Ji family, all the children of the Ji family are respectful and respectful. Even most of them know for the first time that there is such a terrible ancestor in the Ji family.


    He looked up at the old man in the Dragon Robe, and his complexion immediately began to fluctuate. He lost his voice and said, "Ji Tangjie, you are still in the end."


    "Xianghuangshan, you have no deadline. Naturally, I''m still early. If I want to move my family, I''m afraid you''re not enough."


    The old man in the Dragon Robe sinks down and covers the palace with dragon spirit. He has a great majesty.


    "Jitang shackles, I just want Fu Dabai. If you stop me, I''ll level the Ji family today. You can stop me, but you can''t stop the people I brought. It''s easy to level Ji''s family today."


    Looking at the shackles of Ji hall, Huang Shan was seriously cold. He came to Tianchuan city from hehuanzong. How could he return empty handed.


    "Boom


    With the fall of xianghuangshan''s voice, the strong breath of Xiangjia and hehuanzong erupted behind him. A breath of air rose to the sky and soared into the sky. Suddenly, the wind and clouds in Tianchuan city suddenly covered the light and fell into darkness.


    "Ji Tangjie, you should choose whether to make friends or start a war."


    Cold drink to Huangshan, he is not afraid of the shackles of the season hall, brought many strong enough to easily raze the Ji family to the ground.


    Ji Sihai, the old and old people of the Ji family are dignified. Everyone knows that once there is a war, the Ji family is bound to have a torrent of blood today.


    Ji Tangjie pondered, his eyes twinkled with gold, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about at the moment.


    "All the people, hand over the Fu Dabai, or the Ji family will not exist today, and I will be caught in the middle."


    Ji Ruohong opens his mouth and looks up at the Ji family. The Ji family member with a dignified eye says.


    "Bitch, you are not the blood of the Ji family. The Ji family raised you. You are bringing people to attack the Ji family today!"


    Ji family members are angry and scold Ji Ruohong.


    Ji Ruohong smell speech, immediately face color becomes gloomy and ugly, cold in the eyes burst out.


    "Second miss, Fu Dabai closed down in the back mountain and never left Ji''s house."


    Ji family, season if purple maid autumn orchid says aloud.


    The Revenge of the big white fan slapped her in the face. She remembered the hatred in her heart and thought that she had no chance to revenge in this life. Ji Zhiyan has been the master of the family, and she will not make her debut in this life.


    At the moment to see the battle of Huan Zong, the maid Qiu LAN knows that her opportunity has come.


    "Well, what a Ji family


    The maid Chunlan naturally listened to the words of the maid Chunlan, and immediately gave a cold hum. Her eyes swept to the people of the Ji family and said coldly, "who dares to block the back mountain of Ji''s house? There is no amnesty for killing!"


    "Whoosh..."


    Voice down, to Huangshan figure across the sky, the first direct across the sky into the season home, no scruples.


    "Boom


    He Huan Zong, the strong man of Xiang''s family, rode on a monster''s Mount, roared and hissed, and burst into the Ji''s house by force.


    The strong members of the Ji family look at each other, but no one dares to stop them!


    "Maidservant, I don''t know my identity, damned!"


    In the sky, Ji Tanggu looks at Qiulan, who has just spoken. After a shot across the space, a dazzling golden Rune competition suddenly falls, just like golden thunder.


    "Bang!"


    Stuffy sound explodes, that maid Qiu LAN doesn''t know how to return a responsibility at all, already spirit and soul all extinguish.


    Ji tangxie''s face was slightly coagulated. He looked at the back of the mountain. His figure flashed, and he suddenly broke through the sky.


    "Not good."


    Ji Sihai and the old man at the mysterious level of wuzunjing look at each other, and then they rush to the back mountain.


    After the mountain, to Huangshan and other body shadow fall, visual to the front.


    In the sight of Huangshan and other places, there is a slight distortion of space in front of you, and the runes fluctuate faintly, which makes the air fluctuate slightly. It is an excellent forbidden seal.


    Today, when it''s two shifts, he continues to ask for flowers, and Xiao Yu continues to work hard. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1160

    "Is the seal forbidden? It''s broken."


    To Huangshan, his face sank slightly. He waved his hand backward and raised his palm.


    "Whoosh!"


    With the fall of his hand to Huangshan, there are two figures walking out of the void behind him.


    Their breath broke out, their faces were gloomy and their breath was fierce. One of them was mysterious and the other was at the other side of the wuzun realm. They launched violent attacks and hit the forbidden seal set in front of them.


    "Boom!"


    As the two attacks fell down sharply, there was a sudden "boom" sound above the front air.


    The space vibrates, the empty space around is also distorted, and the space ripple is surging.


    However, the seal of prohibition was not broken.


    The two men joined hands to strike, but they didn''t even break a seal ban, which made the strong men of the two Huan sects look gloomy.


    These two people can just want to continue to work, to Huangshan figure appeared in front of them.


    At the next moment, his eyes suddenly became fierce to Huangshan, and he waved his hand out. A powerful force swept from his palm, which made the surrounding space vibrate constantly, and finally landed on the forbidden seal.


    "Boom..."


    On Du Shaofu''s forbidden seal, the light interweaved and the rune flickered into a light curtain. Under the impact of great power, the crack finally cracked.


    The attack power of Huangshan was violently poured, and the forbidden seal of heavy impact trembled, and then it was completely broken in the crack.


    "Hula..."


    The broken Rune energy swept through the sky, almost flattening the surrounding barren mountains into ruins.


    Violent energy swings, and then everything calms down.


    In the eyes of all, a barren mountain appeared.


    All around the barren mountain have been razed to the ground, and there is an old stone tablet standing on the barren mountain.


    A young man dressed as a servant sat cross legged in front of the stone tablet, his eyes closed, and his body even had no breath fluctuation, just like sitting in the air.


    "He is Fu Dabai!"


    Ji Ruohong exclaimed that the youth in front of the stone tablet would never forget that it was the terrible Fu Dabai who killed min Changlao with one move.


    "What is that boy doing? Is the stone tablet a treasure, containing supernatural powers?"


    Looking at Huangshan curiously, he went to Du Shaofu and tried to look at the stone tablet from a distance, but he couldn''t see anything.


    "Play the devil and kill the boy!"


    Cold drink to Huangshan, indicating that the middle-aged wuzun, who is good at cultivation, comes forward to explore.


    The middle-aged man was understanding, and his body was full of dark Qi, with a faint Rune shining out of his body. He slowly approached the barren mountain stone tablet, and his eyes only peeped at the young man sitting with his knees crossed. His expression of vigilance was fierce and cold.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Suddenly, for some reason, the middle-aged wuzun suddenly burst out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale in an instant, as if he had been hit hard and his eyes were dull.


    "Back


    Drinking to Huangshan, his face changed greatly. A big drink woke up wuzun''s middle age.


    "It''s weird. He''s understanding a terrible and domineering power."


    Xiang Huangshan seemed to feel something. He looked at Du Shaofu, who was sitting in front of the ancient stone tablet, with a shock on his old face.


    "There is a mystery in that stone tablet."


    Not far away, along with Ji Sihai, the old man of the mysterious level of wuzun falls down and looks at the young man sitting cross legged in front of the ancient stone tablet. His eyes are also surprised.


    On the barren mountain, Du Shaofu, in front of the ancient stone tablet, suddenly raised his head slightly, and his eyes, which had been closed, suddenly opened. Two strands of fine light shot from the depths of his pupils, like lightning straight into the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    In the eye fine awn Dou shoots the sky sky, shakes the space.


    "Kaka..."


    At the same time, the original intricate cracks on the ancient stone tablet suddenly filled with light, and the cracks began to crack.


    The speed of chapping became faster and faster, and the light from the crack became more and more dazzling, just like a curtain of light covering Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the ancient stone tablet suddenly cracked completely and turned into a pile of crushed stone powder.


    Dust and gravel.


    In the distance, people looked at the strange broken into powder of the ancient stone tablet, and their eyes were all looking at the young man who was almost submerged by the crushed stone powder.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is still sitting on his knees with his eyes soaring into the sky. Except for his golden eyes, everything is still dull.


    "Play tricks!"


    Looking at the strange young man, he looked gloomy and unwilling to delay. After a deep drink, he stepped on the ground, and his figure was directly thrown at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the mysterious Qi swept out of Huangshan, and the runes were shining and dazzling. The sky and the sky above Ji''s house were full of wind and clouds, and the wind was blowing violently. The void of energy crushing "Wuwu" trembled."The extraordinary wuzun is at its peak!"


    Looking at the terrible momentum caused by Xiang Huangshan, the shackles of Ji hall not far away look pale.


    Everything was extremely fast. When he reached Huangshan, he immediately appeared on the top of Du Shaofu''s head behind him. When he grasped the palm of his hand, the sky was full of dark clouds, lightning and thunder.


    A huge Rune fist seal was suddenly formed in Xiang Huangshan''s hand, and one of the fists exploded directly into Du Shaofu''s head.


    "Boom


    The impact of such a terrible fist seal, surging waves, terrifying energy ripple, strong wind sweeping across the sky.


    "Kaka..."


    With Du Shaofu as the center, the surrounding area is in a mess, and the ground in the back mountain is constantly cracking. Large cracks in the ground are growing like bombs and are torn open.


    At the same time, he dived down to Huangshan, but his eyes immediately changed.


    The closer he was, the more surprised he was. At the moment, there was no breath fluctuation in the strange young man, but at the moment he felt a breath of heart palpitation.


    The breath is domineering, giving people the feeling that it is like a repressed volcano, a bomb that has been opened, ready to explode at any time.


    The arrow is on the string, but it has not been sent.


    Dive to the Huangshan Mountain, the impact of the fist seal fell, and the surrounding explosion, high-altitude wind and clouds, shaking the whole Tianchuan city!


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, the space around the barren mountain suddenly trembled. The dull Du Shaofu''s double pupils suddenly burst out with golden light. All over his body, his hair was flying in the air. The thunder and lightning overflowed around the barren mountain, and his breath was fierce and fierce!


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and the whole person was like an erupting volcano. He opened his mouth and roared out with an amazing roar.


    "Oh


    With the sound of this roar, it seems that there is a sky thunder exploding in the nine days. The sound of drinking is like a dragon chanting nine days, like a god singing for a long time, shaking the whole city of Tianchuan.


    The thunder like explosion resounded in the sky, and the sound of thunder rolling reverberated.


    The sound waves spread like air waves and tides. The space of vibration is strongly distorted and turned into sound waves, which spread out in an instant with the power of lightning.


    This sound is like a dragon chanting for nine days, and the gods are singing for a long time. It contains the power of moving mountains and seas, which is enough to make the mountains fall apart and destroy everything!


    Obviously, it was just a roar, but at this time it contained a kind of domineering military intention.


    The terrible atmosphere of artistic conception is going straight to the sky and sky, penetrating the void, destroying the withered and decaying, which will directly shatter the shadow of Huangshan!


    This is not a roar, it is already a kind of martial arts, is a terrible martial arts!


    Wu Yi rushes up into the sky and Wu Dao sweeps across the sky!


    Startled by Huangshan Mountain, endless dazzling runes erupted on his body, and the breath of peak cultivation on the other side of the body ran wildly. He blessed himself and resisted that terrible sense of martial arts!


    The sound wave swept over, and in an instant spread to Huangshan''s body, sending out a strange sound of wind and thunder, such as thunder roaring in the sky!


    "Chulala..."


    Xiang Huangshan didn''t resist that terrible martial arts idea. At the moment, it seemed that he was going to crush his body from inside to outside, the Shenque, Xuanqi and his internal organs would crack.


    "Pooh


    Xianghuangshan couldn''t help but snort in his throat. His old face suddenly turned pale as gray, his mouth opened and his blood gushed. His body was straight and straight away.


    "Poof..."


    At the same time, the dozens of those who are close to the family who like to go home are those who have the cultivation of wuzun realm. At this moment, one by one they do not know why, but also spit out red blood.


    "Ah..."


    A group of joyous strong people are to cover their ears, look sad.


    Some of the lower strength, even the ears have red blood overflow.


    [today''s update is finished. I''m so sleepy. Xiao Yu goes to bed. It''s 40 years before the flowers can be broken by 200. Please break them. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1161

    After the terrible sound wave wave, the sound wave waves spread in a ring, and the space was surging, and the surrounding barren hills and sands turned into powder.


    In the end, even the rubble disappeared, shattering everything into ashes and disappeared.


    Jijiahoushan, jisihai, Jitang shackles and other eyes are almost instantaneous solidification at this moment.


    Around is replaced by a silent, strange silence!


    One after another, the eyes were shocked and moved, and finally condensed on the young man who had already stood up. There was a deep horror in the eyes.


    At this time, whether it is the Huan Zong and the visitors to the home, or Ji Sihai, Ji Tang shackles and so on, are extraordinary eyesight.


    The terrible sound wave was so strong that it directly shocked the xianghuangshan mountain, which was built at the local level of extraordinary wuzun.


    They all felt that the divine palace in their bodies would be shattered under that kind of sound wave.


    That sonic power was so terrible. For them, it was a kind of magic power. Everyone was shocked.


    A roar will shock the Huangshan Mountain. What a terrible strength it is.


    "So strong


    Ji tangkuo finally couldn''t help exclaiming in the distance. If he had just been closer, he would have been affected. At least he would have been hurt. This is just a wave.


    Xiang Huangshan stabilized his body, and the strong man of Hehuan family, who was strong at home, was suddenly ugly when compared with the shock of Ji Tang''s shackles, and his eyes were filled with horror. Obviously, he was shocked by the terrible sound wave attack.


    "Oh..."


    In the crowd, Ji Ruohong''s mouth is full of blood, her ears are full of red blood, and her head is in a daze.


    Looking at the young man, a roar will be Xiangjia an extraordinary martial power peak strong shock into serious injury, Ji Ruohong startled open mouth into a circle, for a long time did not take back.


    In a strange atmosphere of stillness, Du Shaofu stood still, his body trembling slightly and his head drooping, as if he were suppressing something.


    "Boom..."


    This piece of high altitude, suddenly wind and clouds, four sides have heaven and earth energy, in an instant with a lightning speed convergence.


    The energy of the heaven and earth gathered in the air behind Du Shaofu in an instant, forming a huge energy vortex, which was like the end of the day.


    "Oh


    At this time, Du Shaofu shook his fists suddenly. Finally, he could not bear it. He raised his head and roared out like a dragon.


    "Boom!"


    When Du Shaofu''s roar came out of his mouth, a breath of his own rose into the sky, and the golden light suddenly erupted.


    Above the sky, the terrifying energy of heaven and earth, which has been entrenched in the sky, has been pouring into the upright body.


    "Hula..."


    Under the powerful energy of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu''s breath rose like madness.


    "It''s a breakthrough. Fu Dabai is starting to break through!"


    Beyond the barren mountains, all eyes were gaping. At the moment, the upright youth was starting to break through.


    "Wuzun is on the other side of the pinnacle, making a complete breakthrough towards wuzun!"


    Shocked by Huangshan, he found that the strange young man was only the top level cultivation on the other side of wuzun realm, but the terrible roar just now hit him hard.


    "It''s just that we''re making a complete breakthrough towards wuzun, but it''s just like breaking through Hunyuan wuzun. It''s so powerful and surging!"


    Ji tangkuo was shocked and felt the breath caused by the youth. It was clear that he was just making a breakthrough towards the perfect wuzun at the moment, but the breath was as powerful as the breakthrough towards Hunyuan wuzun.


    "That stone tablet must be a treasure. Fu Dabai is about to break through!"


    Ji Sihai''s eyes trembled. The broken ancient stone tablet must be a treasure containing great magic power.


    "After the breakthrough, the boy must be more difficult to deal with!"


    Xiang Huangshan''s face became more and more gloomy, and his old-fashioned face began to show a ferocity. Just now that boy has been so terrible, if the breakthrough is successful, it will be more difficult to deal with.


    "We can''t make him break through smoothly. Now is the best chance!"


    The cold light in his eyes twinkled, and the figure of Huangshan Mountain was swept out in an instant. The dark air suddenly gushed and the runes surged, forming a huge palm print.


    The palm print ditch moves the energy of heaven and earth, carries the palm print to Huangshan Mountain, and thunders hard at Du Shaofu.


    "To Huangshan, take advantage of other people''s breakthrough, it''s a bit vulgar!"


    Ji tangkuo bit his teeth slightly, and his eyes suddenly shot at the golden awn. His figure swept out and converged into a golden claw print. The dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace was rippling, and the roaring sound of the Dragon echoed, and he would resist Huangshan palm print.


    "Hiss..."


    After the terrible collision, the rune is bright and stirring, and then Shuangshuang disappears in the air.


    "Jitang shackles, your Ji family is playing with fire."


    Seeing Ji Tangjie''s obstruction, he stares at Ji Tang''s shackles to Huangshan. In his low voice, he is filled with the chill of the sky. He says to Hehuan Zong and Xiang Jiaqiang behind him: "stop Ji Tanggu, and blood wash Ji''s family!""Kill!"


    With the fall of xianghuangshan''s voice, dozens of strong men of Xiangjia and Hehuan clan suddenly swept out, and a stream of dark gas burst into a terrible energy frenzy, which made the heaven and earth constantly shake.


    In Tianchuan City, the wind and clouds are surging, and the world is shaking.


    Countless eyes are fixed on the Ji family, where the breath is surging, lightning and thunder, amazing war in collision!


    "Stop it


    At the same time, he was trapped by several strong people of Hehuan clan and Xiang family.


    The purpose of these strong people of Hehuan clan and Xiang family is not to really trap Ji Tang''s shackles, but to stop him for a while, even a few gasps.


    "Boy, don''t try to break through. Die!"


    The next moment, the eyes of Huangshan are grim, the intention of killing is surging, and the figure continues to fight out rapidly.


    "Hiss..."


    In the rippling of runes, a strong and powerful breath swept out of Huangshan, where the space stirred violently, tearing the sky, and killing Du Shaofu town which was breaking through as fast as lightning.


    "Hiss!"


    In the midst of the electric light and Firestone, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes suddenly opened. The golden light in his eyes was rippling with thunder light.


    "You''re late!"


    The voice of indifference and coldness came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. The corner of his mouth was outlined by a cold radiance. After a wave, a golden fist seal suddenly condensed and collided with the former.


    "Oh..."


    The seal of golden light fist is swept out, and there is the sound of the Dragon chanting for nine days, and the sound of gods and elephants chirping for a long time. Along with the mysterious patterns of the talisman, they suddenly and severely collide with the former.


    "Bang!"


    The two collide with each other, as if there were wind, thunder, Sanskrit, and so on


    "Hula..."


    As soon as you touch it, the ripple of the rune energy is like a hurricane. The terrifying momentum makes people feel scared from afar!


    "Poof...!"


    In the breath of astonishing domineering energy, Xiang Huangshan, who was badly hit by the roaring sound wave, once again spat out blood in his mouth, and his face turned pale again in an instant.


    "Pedaling..."


    After ten steps of shaking back in the void, he stabilized his body to Huangshan Mountain, and the shock surged in his cold eyes.


    "Bang!"


    With a blow, suddenly from Du Shaofu''s palace, an energy explosion was heard, and a powerful and surging wave suddenly swept away from Du Shaofu''s upright body.


    "Hoo..."


    With the rapid rise of his breath, Du Shaofu''s breath stepped to a new level.


    High above the sky, the sound suddenly like thunder rolling!


    "The breakthrough has been successful. How could the breakthrough be so fast?"


    Feeling the breath of the upright youth at the moment, the shocked face of Huangshan suddenly turned black and blue.


    Xiang Huangshan couldn''t believe that young man, who was young, had not only reached the level of wuzun''s perfection, but also had just broken through as easily as he could. In a short period of time, he directly set foot on the perfection of wuzun.


    Xiang Huangshan doesn''t know du Shaofu yet. If he knew all the miracles Du Shaofu had created along the way, he would have killed several extraordinary wuzun at the other side of wuzun. I''m afraid he didn''t dare to come to Ji''s house, and he would have run away at the moment.


    Unfortunately, Xiang Huangshan did not know du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Xiang Huangshan didn''t realize what a terrible figure he was facing!


    "Hula..."


    With the breakthrough and stepping into the perfect wuzun, the powerful energy of heaven and earth above the sky fell in a storm like manner and poured into Du Shaofu''s body, and then everything calmed down.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s breath increased several times more than before.


    "The top of wuzun is a member of the Hehuan sect."


    Feeling everything in his body, Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile. The golden light in his eyes was filled with thunder, purple inflammation and stars.


    [correct a mistake in the previous chapter. Huangshan is not the peak on the other side, but the extraordinary martial arts. I apologize for the influence on reading.


    woke up this morning and found that the flowers had really passed two hundred overnight. Now it is 223. The first two months are more private, and the renewal is not enough. The brothers and sisters never abandon suck.


    No more empty talk, continue to break out today, and now the start of the series, Xiao Yu said, this month will rise, the peak will return! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1162

    "Crackling..."


    Later, Du Shaofu even stretched out a lazy waist. His bones crackled like firecrackers. His smile was frightening, but it contained a chill.


    "It''s true that there are some strengths, but after all, it''s just the perfect martial Zun. You really think that with the cultivation of the perfect wuzun at this moment, you can do nothing but achieve the extraordinary peak of your own!"


    After the shock, he took a deep breath into Huangshan Mountain. It seemed that there was still something to rely on. His eyes were cold again, and the Yin measurement was cold to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu put up his laziness and looked up at Xiang Huangshan in the void with a faint smile. The disdain and provocation in his smile were self-evident. He said, "it''s easy to kill you!"


    "No matter who you are, you will die today."


    He was so angry at Huangshan that he laughed back. The brilliant runes and mysterious Qi were surging out of his body. His fingerprints quickly condensed. His feet shook the void. At the same time, he waved his hands and finally gathered into three ferocious dragon virtual shadows, which directly killed Du Shaofu.


    "Three dragon rhymes!"


    Drinking to Huangshan in a gloomy mood, three dragon''s virtual shadows were swept out of the sky. This is a unique skill of the ho Huan sect and one of his cards.


    "Ouch


    Three dragon virtual shadow rushed out, roared and startled the sky, forming a three legged momentum, and with overwhelming energy, they killed Du Shaofu town.


    Looking at the three most powerful images of the dragon, Du Shaofu laughed and did not give in at all. Instead, he directly attacked with a strong posture.


    The golden light in his eyes flashed slightly, and his palm flipped. Du Shaofu came out of his sleeve with one hand. The secret patterns of golden light and the aura of hegemony swept across the sky. Finally, it was like a piece of ROC''s golden wings, which hit the three dragons'' virtual shadows.


    "Chulala..."


    Under the golden light of hegemony, the shadow of the three dragons seems to have been suppressed by nature, and the fierce eyes of both pupils show fear. After a long time of stalemate, they all burst out.


    The energy runes are scattered, and the space is chaotic, as if to shatter the space.


    As the towering energy dissipated, Du Shaofu''s figure also appeared in the air, standing against the wind, his hair flying, looking at the direction of Huangshan Mountain, his eyes filled with cold.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, when my Ji family can be indulged, I will play with you now!"


    Not far away, Ji looked at Du Shaofu, who had already broken through, and then laughed loudly.


    His eyes stare at a few who stand in his way and sneer at his family Wu Zun. Ji''s shackles are also full of extraordinary martial spirit, and the imperial palace is full of dragon spirit and roaring.


    Jitang shackles keep bombarding, and immediately the several Huan Zong and wuzun of Xiang''s home are shaken back one after another, leaving them in a mess.


    "Pedaling..."


    The shadow of the three dragons was shattered by each other, showing a dignified look on Huangshan''s face.


    The young man was clearly only a perfect martial arts cultivation, but his strength was too abnormal. He was afraid that the strongest young man of the hehuanzong would not be his opponent.


    Originally, I heard that his descendants were defeated by one move, and elder min was also killed by one move. Xiang Huangshan was still a little suspicious. I''m afraid someone exaggerates. How could there be such a terrible young generation.


    The real dragon, the true tiger''s offspring, but that terrible!


    At the moment, Xiang Huangshan finally understood that what he heard had not been embellished. The young man in front of him was really a strong pervert.


    "If you don''t kill this son today, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to get revenge in the future, and it will also become a big problem in our hearts."


    The ferocious color climbed up to Huangshan''s old pale face, and a torrential red light burst out in itself.


    These red lights turned into magic and mysterious patterns, which covered xianghuangshan''s body. Then, they sent out a kind of terrible and violent force in their own body, which promoted the martial veins, and showed a kind of fury and ferocity.


    "People, king and martial arts level, eh..."


    Du Shaofu looked at Wu Mai, which was aroused by Huangshan with great interest. Then his eyes suddenly changed.


    With the pulse of Huangshan, the breath of his body suddenly began to rise in the fury. Finally, it climbed to the level closest to Hunyuan wuzun. I''m afraid it was the pseudo Hunyuan wuzun.


    "Boom..."


    As the breath soared, it roared to the surrounding space of Huangshan Mountain. The secret patterns of red talisman covered the body surface, and the face became ferocious, just like a fierce beast. The energy of the whole world was surging, and even devouring the power of the surrounding heaven and earth.


    "It''s so weird that it can enhance our strength."


    Looking at the rising strength of Huangshan, Du Shaofu''s eyes were surprised. For the first time, he saw the existence of such a strange martial vein.


    "Be careful, little brother. The martial vein of Xiang Huangshan is a" furious martial vein ". It can improve your cultivation, increase your strength, attack more and more violently, and your body will become more and more violent. But all this is short-lived and won''t last too long."


    In Du Shaofu''s astonishment, Ji Tang''s voice came from the far air battle circle.


    "Violent pulse."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are moving. This violent pulse is really special."Boy, next I''ll let you know how fierce my martial pulse is!"


    He roared at Huangshan and roared at him. His eyes were full of murderous intent. With a violent momentum, he suddenly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss..."


    A piece of red rune, like a red thunderbolt containing death, pours out to Huangshan and plunders to Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss!"


    The fierce red light fell on Du Shaofu''s double pupils. Facing Xiang Huangshan, who urged the violent martial arts cultivation strength to increase greatly, Du Shaofu didn''t give in. His eyes were golden, his right hand waved his palm, and a golden light claw print condensed, tearing up the void and showing domineering force.


    It''s a flash of thunder.


    "Hiss..."


    The sound of breaking through the air was heard, accompanied by the explosion of the Rune of fire light. The invisible space was torn, and the ripples of broken runes swept away in all directions at an amazing speed.


    "Hiss!"


    In the fury of energy, Xiang Huangshan''s defense seems to have soared at the moment. The fury rushes out, waves a shock, and strips of fingerprints are swept out.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The red fingerprints were like the raging red thunder exploding in the void. They were fierce and incomparable, and quickly covered Du Shaofu''s vital points.


    Even Du Shaofu was surprised by the speed and violence of his fingerprints.


    However, this did not make Du Shaofu any confusion. All the way through his practice, he encountered countless dangers in the face of countless strong men. This change did not affect Du Shaofu.


    "Chula la!"


    The golden light converges a little, a star energy rippling around the body, forming a starlight screen directly in front of the body.


    The runes twinkled, and the starlight curtain fell like a river of stars in front of Du Shaofu. The gorgeous dream directly absorbed the rage of that large area.


    The violent and fierce fingerprints swept into the starlight screen, just as if they were plunging into the vast Star River. After a moment, they had disappeared without a trace, and even the trace fluctuation had not been brought up.


    "What a strange defense, is it the power of the stars?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s uncanny starlight power, he looks surprised to Huangshan, and his ferocious face is slightly frozen.


    "Is that your strongest strength?"


    Du Shaofu stood up in the sky, smiling at Huangshan with his eyes. The starlight converged and his body was dominated by gold.


    "Boy, don''t be proud too soon


    Being teased by Du Shaofu, Xiang Huangshan''s face looks more and more ferocious. He has been infuriated to the extreme. The mysterious patterns on his body flash strangely, and the bright runes are swept out of the body. The brilliance of the runes covers the void and covers the sky and the sun. It looks quite frightening.


    There is no doubt that Xiang Huangshan was infuriated to the extreme by Du Shaofu at the moment, and he was going to use his strongest force.


    "Oh


    The brilliant Rune lingers on the surface of xianghuangshan, and then turns into a huge ancient giant wolf standing in the sky in the countless surprised eyes of the whole Tianchuan city outside the Ji family.


    The body of the giant wolf''s virtual shadow was thousands of feet large, covered with dark red scales. Its pupils were fierce and cruel. Among the big mouth of blood basin, the sharp fangs were the most chilling.


    When the shadow of the giant wolf stepped on the sky, the atmosphere of Tianchuan city became violent and fierce.


    The sky is full of wind and clouds, and the world is shaking!


    "What kind of monster is that?"


    When the huge shadow of the giant wolf appeared in the sky above Tianchuan City, a terrible energy affected the heaven and earth, which made the eyes of Tianchuan City tremble and a series of cool breath sounds came out.


    "Ancient blood wolf!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the giant wolf shadow, and felt a terrible ferocity. It was a powerful wolf monster, the king of wolf clan monster.


    It is said that in ancient times, the strong men of the bloodthirsty Sirius family even fought against real tigers, which was extremely fierce and violent.


    "Boy, look how arrogant you are


    Activate the pulse soul, assist the force of the martial pulse, and laugh ferociously to Huangshan Mountain.


    He is doing his best at the moment, even if the real Hunyuan wuzun meets him, he has to give up.


    Xiang Huangshan doesn''t believe it. He can''t even get a boy who just broke through wuzun.


    "Oh


    The blood demon wolf''s virtual shadow raised its head and hissed, just like a living creature, and killed Du Shaofu.


    the red light burst out all over the body of the blood demon wolf''s virtual shadow. Its huge body was like a meteorite, and its ferocious mouth devoured everything. It twisted the surrounding space, like a red black hole, which could measure crazy waves and make people feel cold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1163

    "Chula la!"


    The violent energy came from the virtual shadow of blood demon wolf, which covered Du Shaofu''s Zhou Kong substantively.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the area covered by the fierce blood demon wolf, the ground of jijiahoushan mountain exploded one after another, the mountain collapsed, the huge stones were crushed into powder, and even a piece of ground was deeply sunk.


    Around the ground cracks, is like a spider''s Web crazy spread around, so that the distant quarter house buildings continue to crack and collapse.


    "How strong!"


    He was suppressing the shackles of Ji Tang, who had ravaged the families of Hehuan and Xiang Jiaqiang. At the moment, he felt that the pulse and soul of Huangshan Mountain, which he was trying to do with all his strength, had to take a cool breath for Du Shaofu and look at each other with shock.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, looking at the ferocious and crushing wolf''s ferocious mouth. His eyes narrowed, but he was indifferent.


    "Boy, you''re so scared. It''s over!"


    Sneering at Huangshan, the huge ghost of blood demon rushed down.


    In the eyes of Ji Tangjie and Tianchuan City, the ferocious mouth directly engulfed Du Shaofu, just like a red black hole enveloping Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    The energy of heaven and earth in the void around Du Shaofu was swallowed up by life, and the red light around him diffused, making people feel cold.


    "The young man was swallowed up by the ghost wolf?"


    In Tianchuan City, looking at the high altitude of the Ji family, many people take a cool breath.


    "How could that happen?"


    Ji Tang shackles also showed doubts, and his heart trembled.


    "Jie Jie, you can''t do more than you can!"


    Huang Shan stepped into the air and sneered, but as soon as the voice dropped, his pupils suddenly tightened. It seemed that he felt something, and his eyes immediately looked at his own pulse and soul.


    "Hiss..."


    At the time of tightening his pupils to Huangshan Mountain, the ferocious blood demon wolf''s virtual shadow became violent, and his eyes gave out a painful color.


    On the unreal body surface of the blood demon wolf, there is a kind of golden light continuously.


    The golden light is more and more intense, with a kind of general trend of heaven and earth, there is a terrible pressure to come.


    Xiang Huangshan''s face changed greatly, and the ferocious sneer on his face quickly dissipated and was replaced by a shock of surprise.


    Xiang Huangshan felt that there was a terrible power breaking out in his blood demon wolf''s veins.


    "It''s impossible. How can it be like this? That boy just broke through the perfect wuzun."


    It was unbelievable to Huangshan, but no matter how unbelievable it was, everything happened in front of him. His pulse and soul began to crack and a golden light burst out.


    "Ouch..."


    Suddenly, there is the sound of dragon howling echoing in the sky, shaking the clouds!


    The next moment, a golden dragon burst out of the huge virtual shadow of the blood demon wolf, and went straight to the sky.


    The blood demon wolf''s virtual shadow crumbled and turned into broken runes and poured into the sky.


    The Golden Dragon flies across the sky and shuttles through the clouds. The shadow is solemn and ferocious.


    The golden dragon is full of shadow and golden light, accompanied by a general trend of heaven and earth.


    An inexplicable pressure of heaven and earth came to Tianchuan City, which made all the creatures in Tianchuan city soft.


    Under such pressure, hundreds of millions of creatures are not breeding awe and crawling for it!


    The Golden Dragon circled, and then slowly converged into tens of Zhang in size.


    Du Shaofu''s figure stepped into the void and hovered in the Golden Dragon. His eyes were open and closed, and the golden light flashed in his eyes. The terrible power was like a volcanic eruption.


    "The Imperial Palace dragon spirit, good rich imperial palace dragon spirit!"


    Ji Tangjie''s eyes trembled in the sky. He felt the terrible breath most clearly. It was a kind of imperial dragon spirit.


    The Imperial Dragon Spirit on Fu Dabai''s body was far above him. There was a world-wide difference between Fu Dabai''s Imperial Palace dragon spirit and his imperial palace dragon Qi. The power of the general situation on that day made him tremble for it at this time.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Pulse soul broken, gush blood to Huangshan mouth, looking at the young man wrapped by the golden dragon, his eyes tightened to the extreme, filled with shock and fear.


    Xiang Huangshan can''t imagine that he is close to the strength of Hunyuan wuzun at the moment. He still works hard. He can''t help a young man who has just broken through to a complete wuzun.


    How could Xiang Huangshan know that Du Shaofu just wanted to destroy his pulse and soul. He had too many magic powers.


    Whether it''s the golden winged Dapeng animal power, purple gold sky palace, mountain pulse soul, or thunder and martial pulse, they can easily destroy his pulse soul.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t do that. The evil cult exists in Kyushu. At the moment, the bright god''s court and the demon sect must still be searching for themselves.


    Golden winged Dapeng, animal power, purple golden sky palace, thunder and martial pulse, mountain pulse and soul are absolutely eye-catching. Once they are spread out, it will be easy for the demon sect to find itself.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu finally used his imperial dragon Qi to gather the Qi of the desolate country, which was enough to destroy Xiang Huangshan''s pulse soul.


    "That Fu Dabai is OK. What a terrible strength!"In Tianchuan City, countless people thought that Fu Dabai was dead. At this moment, under the change, they were shocked and raised their heads, all for the sake of inhaling cool air and shaking millet.


    "Fury martial pulse, blood demon, wolf vein soul, there is no means!"


    With a sweep of his long sleeve, the Golden Dragon turned into a golden light and took it back into his body. Du Shaofu gave Huangshan a smile at the empty forehead in front of him, but the smile made him suddenly feel nervous.


    "Boy, what do you think you can do?"


    After fear and shock, the face of Huangshan was once again ferocious.


    "Crazy, violent and mysterious armor!"


    The dazzling red light spread from the body, and a violent energy finally rippled out of Huangshan''s body at this moment, and finally wound around the body, turning into a protective armor wrapped around the body.


    On this armor, the red light is boiling and shaking the void!


    The crazy Xuanjia is condensed by the violent martial veins of Huangshan Mountain. It has a terrible defensive power. It is hard for the cultivators of the same level to break through. This is also the reason why xianghuangshan is invincible!


    "Boy, I have been invincible. Even if it is consumed, it can kill you!"


    Under the cover of frenzied tempestuous armor, Xiang Huangshan looks like a ferocious devil. His extraordinary top martial power is enough to consume his opponent.


    "Hiss!"


    With the sound of drinking down, to Huangshan again, the figure like electricity, red light like thunder.


    Outside the Ji''s family, Tianchuan city did not have many eyes looking up, and the palm print of Xiang Huangshan gathered again. The red light talisman''s Secret patterns were blazing with black light. The energy riots all over the sky, and the runes swept like rainstorms. With a kind of amazing fluctuation, they directly took pictures to Du Shaofu.


    "Roar


    This terrible palm print is also a powerful martial art means of the Hehuan sect. The ancestors of the Hehuan sect understood it from the secret bones of the fierce beast. Within the palm print, the black light fluctuated as if there were ancient fierce beasts roaring.


    "It''s time to end it!"


    Looking at the terrible palm print, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and the golden light of his pupils suddenly fluctuated strangely. A terrible domineering atmosphere shot out of his body and covered his whole body in an instant.


    A cold and indifferent voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth: "next, try my" bully airway "


    "Boom


    When Du Shaofu''s voice fell, a terrible breath spread in his body, making a sensation in the void. Like thunder and wind, the breath surging and shaking the void!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu raised his head and roared into the air.


    "Oh


    This roar sounds like a dragon chanting nine days, like a god like a long cry, the sound wave swept like a tsunami boiling, surging across all directions, so that the surrounding world in trembling drama.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    This moment, the whole void is roaring, and countless roaring echoes reverberate in the sky.


    The echo of this sound wave is powerful and unmatched. It is like nine days of thunder that rings through the world


    This amazing roar, straight desire is to startle heaven and earth, cry ghosts and gods, void to break, let people tremble and fear!


    "Boom!"


    The turbulent sound wave rolling, along with the golden light Rune energy ripple, just like the ocean turbulent diffusion, shaking the whole sky of Tianchuan City rapidly shaking!


    In the roar of Na, there is an all pervasive sound wave, which turns into a strange and domineering force without any reason, which makes the mysterious Qi inside the body boil uncontrollably. The Shenque wants to be broken and the yuan shen wants to burst.


    It''s like throwing a bomb into a calm lake, exploding in deep water, and finally arousing huge waves.


    In the sky, the whole body will not tremble.


    "What a terrible sonic attack, containing a kind of martial arts!"


    Tianchuan City, there are extraordinary people, at the moment in that terrible sound wave, deeply shocked.


    That sound wave is not a simple sound wave, but contains a kind of martial arts.


    That martial art is just like the sword meaning of a Kendo master and that of a strong one.


    At the moment, the main victim, Xiang Huangshan, has a palm print swept in the front of the sound wave, and is shattered in the void.


    The sound wave swept through the center, shaking the secret patterns of the red talisman in Huangshan''s body, revealing the painful and ferocious color.


    It looks like something is going to rush out of Huangshan''s body.


    "Kaka..."


    Then, the crisp cracking sound resounded in the tremor of the echo.


    "Kaka..."


    All eyes, at this moment, all the "Shua Shua" visual altitude.


    At this moment, the crazy black armor covering Huangshan''s body began to crack, and the color of despair gushed from the deep of his eyes. A violent energy from inside to outside in his body was like a repressed volcano, which was ready to blow out at any time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1164

    "Are you Who... "


    At the last moment, in his despairing eyes towards Huangshan, his voice has not yet fallen completely. The violent and repressive volcanic energy in his body is finally irrepressible and then explodes.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The blast reverberated, and the void of Tianchuan City trembled, and there were broken energy storms all over the sky.


    "Hula..."


    The breath of surging energy sweeps through the sky, which makes the soul tremble. Everything is just like extermination. The air wave spreads far away from the void.


    "Boy, I will never let you go!"


    In the terrible breath, a bright and mysterious talisman pattern flashed out like lightning, sending out the voice of resentment to Huangshan.


    It was the yuan God of Huangshan. At the moment, he escaped a disaster and fled quickly.


    "If you want to escape, you are not enough!"


    Du Shaofu moved, and a cold sneer crept up his resolute and determined face.


    In the radian of that smile, the intention of killing surges. Within the eyebrow, a silver thunder suddenly swept out.


    "Hiss..."


    The silver thunder pierced through the void, and the great power came.


    When such pressure appeared, Xiang Huangshan yuan God, who had fled a hundred Zhang away, was suddenly stunned.


    "Ah..."


    Then, under the gaze of countless eyes under Tianchuan City, the yuan God of Huangshan was hit by the silver thunder. On the spot, he sent out a shrill and shrill cry, which turned into a broken and bright rune.


    The silver thunder wrapped the broken yuan Shen energy to Huangshan, and returned to Du Shaofu''s eyebrows like lightning.


    "The elder is dead. Run away


    In a short period of dullness, after the Huan Zong who came to Huangshan and the dozens of people who came to their homes came back to their senses, they did not dare to entangle with the strong men of Ji family, such as Ji Tangjie and Ji Sihai.


    One by one, they would like to grow a pair of wings and run away quickly.


    Many monstrous beast mount flapping their wings and plunging into the air, also quickly left.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, he was ruthless.


    The Leung Tzu of the ho Huan sect has already been finished, and it is irresolvable at the moment.


    Rather than let these people go and have a chance to deal with themselves and the people around them, it''s better to eradicate them.


    "Even come, then don''t go away!"


    The cold words came out of his mouth, and Du Shaofu swept the front air. Suddenly, a purple light flowed out of the void, as if from the void.


    In a short time, the dozens of fleeing Huan Zong, Xiangjia people, and their riding monsters started from the weakest, with red purple light in their bodies.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Then one body after another exploded, like a gorgeous purple fireworks in Tianchuan city.


    "Hula..."


    The blazing breath sweeps across the sky, making people''s skin burn, soul wither and fire


    "Hula..."


    The purple is gorgeous, under which, what is covered is the power of destruction.


    Dozens of people living in the family of Huan and Xiang are all considered strong.


    But at this moment, the spirits and spirits are all gone, and there is no body left.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The whole Tianchuan city has solidified down, looking at the tall and straight man in the half sky, and then the voice of one after another sucking cool air one after another.


    Countless looking up in the eyes, are deeply shocked and shocked!


    On the mountain behind the Ji family, all the strong people of the Ji family are frozen on their faces.


    My God


    Ji Sihai can''t help but spit out a cool breath from his mouth. His eyes are full of shock.


    For some strong people of Ji family, it''s really hard to imagine that the cultivation of just stepping into the complete wuzun realm has killed a powerful person in wuzun state. What kind of concept is this.


    What''s more, it''s just a roar, but it''s so terrible!


    "Goo!"


    Ji Jiawu respected the old man at the mysterious level, rolling in his throat and swallowing his saliva.


    "Dead to Huangshan!"


    Ji Tangjie sighed, looking at the tall and straight youth in the air at this time, he also felt fear at the moment.


    Ji tangkuo thinks that his own strength, even if it is not weak that to Huangshan, but also absolutely strong that to Huangshan.


    "Hoo..."


    In mid air, Du Shaofu suspended in the void and felt everything in his body. After a moment, he vomited out his turbid Qi.


    "Hula..."


    An ancient breath swept out of the tall and straight body, clothes hunting, hair flying behind, shaking the surrounding space is a tremor.


    "Wu Zun''s realm is complete and finally set foot."


    A smile appeared on his face. As the voice fell, the dark air of Du Shaofu''s feet flickered slightly, and his figure then fell on the ruins of the barren mountain where the ground had sunk into a deep pit.


    The third ancient stone tablet, which Du Shaofu accidentally encountered, has now turned into dust and disappeared."The first stone tablet is" Li ", the second is" Bing ". On the third stone tablet is" Qi ", with" force "as the outside and" Qi "as the inside. It is called" Ba Dao Dao "


    A smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s resolute and resolute face and murmured, "there should be a fourth ancient stone tablet. I don''t know when I can meet it."


    "Fu Dabai, it''s bad. Something''s wrong."


    From Ji''s home, a beautiful figure flickers and rushes to the back mountain. After a few flashes, it rushes to Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Xiao Wan, what happened?"


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated, and it was Xiaowan who came in a hurry.


    Xiao Wan''s face was dignified and flustered. When she saw Du Shaofu, she gasped and said in a hurry: "Dabai, something is wrong. Miss, she has been arrested."


    Listening to Xiao Wan''s words, all around Ji Jiaqiang suddenly changes color. The young lady in Xiaowan''s mouth is only Ji Zhiyan.


    "Xiaowan, what''s the matter? Didn''t you accompany the young lady to Xuanyuan Empire?"


    Ji Sihai''s face changed greatly, and he immediately asked.


    "Miss in Xuanyuan Imperial Palace absorbed the Imperial Palace dragon spirit to end, was about to rush home, there is a mysterious woman appeared in the palace, Miss captured." Xiao Wan said after taking a breath.


    Xuanyuan empire is one of the seven empires under the control of the Ji family. There is a strong Ji family as the emperor.


    "It was in the palace, protected by the dragon spirit of the palace and assisted by the general situation of heaven and earth, how did the man capture Zhi Yan?"


    The old man at the mysterious level of Wu Zun asked Xiao Wan with a dignified face.


    Ji Zhiyan has absorbed the imperial dragon spirit. She is protected by the Imperial Palace dragon Qi. Even if her opponent is strong, it is difficult to capture her in the palace. Unless her strength reaches a superior level, it is a super strong person who comes to attack.


    But if the Ji family offended those super strong people, I''m afraid it would have been bloody washed away, so as not to capture a younger generation of the Ji family.


    Xiao Wan replied: "the beautiful woman is too strong. The young lady is not an opponent. The emperor of Xuanyuan empire is also defeated. It seems that the beautiful woman just went for the sake of the young lady. She captured her and left."


    "Who in the end is moving my Ji family!"


    The old man at the mysterious level of wuzun is furious. Ji Zhiyan, who is at the level of emperor, is now the master of the Ji family. It will not be long before she becomes a strong person who will lead the Ji family to become a stronger one. At this time, she is captured, naturally, for the Ji family.


    "Dabai, go and help the young lady."


    Xiaowan is worried and looks pale. She sees the young lady captured. She is too weak to do anything. She can only rush back to Ji''s home and place her hope on the youth in front of her.


    Du Shaofu did not speak all the time. He clenched his hands into a fist and raised his eyes slightly. His eyes swept over the four sides. The children of the Ji family gradually gathered around him.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on a charming woman in a red dress.


    This woman is also Ji Ruohong. Watching Xiang Huangshan and other strong people of Hehuan clan being killed, she is scared out of her wits.


    Ji Ruohong did not leave, nor did she go. She did not know how to do it. She suddenly felt the evil star''s eyes, and she was scared out of her wits.


    "Not good!"


    Looking at that vision, Ji Ruo hongben is in the eyes of shock and fright, suddenly scared out of her wits, and then her body trembled for it, and immediately swept away.


    "You''d better tell me if you did it!"


    The space fluctuates, Du Shaofu''s figure appears in front of Ji Ruohong like a ghost, with a cold look on his face.


    The strong man of Huan Zong came to the Ji family, and Ji Zhiyan was also arrested at the moment.


    Ji Zhiyan and Ji family have no other enemies. Du Shaofu has to suspect Ji Ruohong.


    If Ji Jiazhen offends those super strong people, I''m afraid that the Ji family has already been bloody washed. A super strong person will not be able to deal with a Ji family and a younger generation.


    Feeling the invisible domineering breath of the evil star in front of her, Ji Ruohong''s soul trembles, her heart is flustered, and her body keeps shaking millet.


    Under absolute fear, everything is defeated. At this moment, jiruohong, where dare to hide.


    "It''s none of my business. I want to take Ji Zhiyan away. The patriarch asked me and the elder to come to deal with you, and then came to take Ji Zhiyan away. It may be that the person sent by the patriarch arrived in advance, but I''m not sure. It has nothing to do with me..."


    Her voice trembled. Ji Ruohong looked at the resolute face in front of her, and saw that her face was getting colder and colder. In the depth of her deep and clear eyes, she could feel a frightening killing intention pouring out like the tide.


    "You''re not allowed to stay, you''re a cheap maid!"


    The voice of indifference and coldness fell in Ji Ruohong''s ears. In the eyes of the last two pupils tightening, she saw the young man''s palm falling directly at her.


    [at the fourth watch, Xiao Yu continued to code. Today, he broke out. Thank you for your support. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1165

    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and the golden light surged in his palm, and the terrible power broke out in an instant!


    "Bang!"


    The golden light explodes, Ji Ruohong''s body suddenly turns into a broken blood mist.


    Around the season, everyone''s eyes were cold, and some sighed.


    In any case, the Ji family is also nurtured him, did not expect that in the end, Ji Ruohong is to bring people to defeat the Ji family, death is not worthy of regret.


    After killing Ji Ruohong, Du Shaofu''s intention of killing Ji Ruohong has been reduced a lot. The cold feeling still makes the air around him like a piece of ice. He frowns slightly. He looks at Ji Tang''s shackles and asks, "where is he Huan Zong?"


    "To the southeast, at the speed of my little brother, we should be able to arrive in five or six days at most."


    Ji looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if my little brother wants to go to Hehuan sect to look for Zhiyan, let me go with me. I have a small thin face in Hehuan sect. Maybe when he Huan Zong looks at Ji''s thin surface, it won''t be difficult for Zhiyan."


    "If Huan Zong really gives the Ji family face, I''m afraid it won''t take Zhiyan away. It will be more convenient for me to go alone. The Ji family is still going to prepare how to deal with Huan Zong. If these people die here, he Huan Zong will not give up easily."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, and his figure flashed, turning into a shadow rainbow. After a flash, he disappeared in his place.


    Season hall shackles looking at the distant disappearing back, the face slightly coagulated.


    "Laozu, we are involved in it this time. We are afraid that he Huan Zong will not give up when so many people have died!"


    Ji Sihai''s eyes were drawn back from the direction of the former emptiness, looking at the back mountain of Ji''s home, which had been destroyed to the ground, with a dignified look.


    He Huan Zong so many strong people died in the Ji family, how can easily give up.


    "If we don''t intervene, the Ji family will not go any better. Xiang''s and Fei''s will not let Ji''s go when we take them. I can''t go any further for a long time. I''m afraid the deadline will not be too long."


    Ji Tangjie sighed slightly and said in a low voice: "once I''m in a deadline, the Ji family will be swallowed up by people who have a heart. I''m intervening in this matter, but I''m just giving the Ji family a chance to gamble. The young man and Zhi Yan have a good relationship. How terrible their talent is. They are definitely not ordinary people.


    This time, the young man has also benefited from my Ji family, which means that he has inherited a love from my Ji family. If one day he stands on the top of Shangzhou, even if my Ji family has already fallen down, as long as Zhiyan is in my Ji family for one day, my Ji family will be able to rise again, far better than now! "


    On hearing this, Ji Sihai, the old men at the level of Xuanmiao wuzun were all shocked by their eyes. They sighed that their ancestors were really very human. If they looked so far away, they could be said to have a far-reaching vision.


    Three days later, the mountains were vast.


    As the sun sets, thick clouds and mists are crouching in the sky, and the crimson clouds and scales are rolling in the sky.


    Gradually night, at the junction of water and sky, the setting sun falls in the west, but there is still a touch of faint red.


    On the peak, Du Shaofu stood still.


    All the way to hehuanzong, he had to inquire about Xiaoxing''s news. At night, Du Shaofu planned to adjust his breath to recover.


    Go to Hehuan Zong to find Ji Zhiyan. Du Shaofu is dignified and feels that things are not normal.


    If he Huan Zong wants to deal with the Ji family, he can be strong enough to suppress the situation and not capture a younger generation.


    What''s more, the Ji family is still a subordinate force of the Hehuan sect.


    "What is the purpose of the Huan sect?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled and puzzled. He did not know what the purpose behind the Huan sect was. He speculated that if Ji Zhiyan was really in the Huan sect, it should not be dangerous at present.


    However, Du Shaofu had to worry about Ji Zhiyan for the fame of huanzong.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu also inquired about the reputation of the hezhuan sect.


    He Huan Zong is both good and evil.


    Although he Huan Zong didn''t do a lot of evil things, many of his skills were related to the love between men and women, and they also needed to have a good time.


    It is said that the disciples of the Hehuan sect hold a relatively open attitude towards the love between men and women and the love between fish and water, which makes many orthodox scholars far away.


    When it comes to the ho Huan sect, some women even lose their looks.


    However, in the Hehuan sect, the strong ones are like clouds, and they are among the first-class forces in Shangzhou, which is comparable to the top strength in Shangzhou. Therefore, few people dare to provoke Hehuan sect.


    "Let''s talk about it first. I hope nothing will happen."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. After putting a seal on the peak, he sat cross legged and began to spit.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with a light golden light. Looking from afar, he was domineering and breathtaking.


    Just breaking through to the perfect wuzun, Du Shaofu needs to be steady in cultivation.


    This time, Du Shaofu understood the third ancient stone tablet he had found and realized that "Qi" also needed to be precipitated.


    What is contained in the stone tablet is so vast and vast that it can not be achieved overnight if we want to have a thorough understanding of the present.Qi, invisible, through the hole, running on the big Sunday, the essence of heaven and earth everfount to the convergence of the gods, it will gather five things as one, know the practice, the world of life and death, including Yin and Yang, the essence of the truth, and make the most of the true, including the general, and all of them.


    Du Shaofu was able to feel that the three ancient stone tablets, which contain profound meanings, complement each other and have a direct connection.


    I just don''t know how many ancient stone tablets there are in the world and who left them.


    However, Du Shaofu could imagine how terrible the strength of those ancient stone tablets would be if someone had left them.


    With the golden light shrouded in Du Shaofu''s mind, with the help of yinluotun soul thunder, the yuan God directly devoured the yuan God''s power which was broken to Huangshan.


    Although it is hard to compare with the eight star spirit Fu Master''s yuan Shen''s power under normal circumstances, it is absolutely not weak.


    Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei and Du Shao Fu''s yuan Shen have already been integrated into one and become one. Now they devour the power of the yuan God of Huangshan, which makes Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen increase at an amazing speed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, in the morning.


    Morning light spit, morning clouds out of the hill.


    On a vast mountain, the peaks are covered with sunlight, and the boundless expanse stands on the horizon.


    Xuanyuan mountains, Shangzhou, it is difficult for anyone not to know, the hall of Huan Zong is located in the Xuanyuan mountains.


    It is said that the huge Xuanyuan mountain range covers hundreds of thousands of Li, including several megacities, in which Hehuan Zong is located, which is a great shock to Shangzhou.


    Yuanxi City, a huge city at the entrance of Xuanyuan mountains.


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the city, it was early in the morning, and the mountains outside the city were shining in the sky, covering the whole city like a dream.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the early morning, Yuanxi city is full of people.


    "The selection of the albino sect has begun. This is a rare opportunity."


    "As long as you can be selected into the family of Huan, you will have a bright future in the future."


    "It''s not easy to get into the Huan clan. In addition to being gifted, a man has to pass the physique and appearance, and a woman has to pass the appearance and figure to enter."


    "It''s a rare time for the ho Huan sect to select disciples, so we can''t miss it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the city of Yuanxi, there were a lot of voices, and many figures swept to a certain direction.


    "He Huan Zong invites disciples..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd in the street and frowned slightly. Suddenly, his eyes turned and he followed the crowd.


    The central square of Yuanxi city is full of people, mostly young men and women.


    These men and women are as old as 25-6 years old, and even 14 or 15 years old. Many young men and women are accompanied by their elders.


    In the middle of the square, there are a lot of gorgeous women and young people in colorful clothes, all of whom are in high spirits.


    They were all disciples of the Hehuan sect, and the young men and women around the square showed admiration and awe.


    There are still many strong men and women who are waiting in line to be tested.


    Du Shaofu was also caught in the line of people, and restrained his income.


    "The first level is the five senses and physique. Those who do not pass the test will be eliminated, so as not to affect the reputation of our family. The second level is the talent test. Only those who pass both levels can join the Hehuan sect!"


    On the square, from time to time, there are people from Huan Zong speaking, patrolling the young men and women waiting for detection.


    The team is moving slowly. Some people are happy and others are worried about the test results.


    In the first level alone, there are at most two or three young men and women who can pass the first pass.


    Du Shaofu was a little nervous about this kind of detection.


    If he only tested his talent, Du Shaofu was absolutely fearless. With the accomplishments of the people who came to the Hehuan sect in the square at this time, he could pass the test by a little bit of his own.


    But examination of his physique and facial features made Du Shaofu nervous.


    The first time encounter this kind of test, if oneself if can''t pass, that isn''t prove oneself ugly?


    Half an hour later, it was Du Shaofu''s turn to test.


    The first test for Du Shaofu is a woman in her thirties. She looks charming and has a charming look in her eyes. Her cultivation breath can''t escape Du Shaofu''s prying, and reaches the mysterious level of five-star talisman.


    "How old are you? Where are you from? What''s your name? Have you ever joined the sect of Fangzong?"


    [thank you, commander shlaogen, for giving you 10000 coins, and brother chxiao999 for giving 588 coins. Thank you, both of you. The other xiandumen rewards will not be listed one by one.


    Today is the end of the update, and tomorrow Xiaoyu will continue to work hard. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1166

    The woman asked Du Shaofu, holding Du Shaofu''s face and carefully examining it. Then she patted Du Shaofu a few times. She was quite surprised and said, "the physique is really good."


    "Twenty two, people from Yuanxi City, Fu Shao Du, have never joined the zongmen."


    Du Shaofu didn''t leave a trace, but returned in light of the wind and clouds.


    "It looks good, too. Let''s get through."


    The woman nodded and motioned to Du Shaofu to wait for the second level talent test.


    "It seems that I am still a beautiful man."


    Du Shaofu breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his shameless face.


    The second level of talent testing is no stranger to Du Shaofu.


    There are not many young men and women waiting in line in front of them, and none of them can pass the customs.


    Those who can pass are also divided into martial arts practitioners and rune masters. By contrast, the number of spirit fu masters is extremely rare.


    Hundreds of people have been tested for talent, and only 340 of them can stay.


    But there are a few young men and women who are very talented.


    It''s Du Shaofu''s turn to test. It''s a middle-aged man who has reached the initial stage of King Wu''s reign.


    Talent testing also focuses on early martial pulse and spiritual and spiritual strength.


    Du Shaofu restrained his breath, released some yuan Shen power, turned into ordinary spiritual energy, and made his talent close to the level of outstanding spirit root. This kind of talent is enough to join the joyous sect.


    "Four star perfect peak Rune master, talent close to the elite, pass the pass."


    After the middle-aged examination of King Wu''s situation, he nodded to Du Shaofu. The four-star perfect top Rune master is likely to break through to the five-star Rune master, which is already not low, which makes the middle-aged face more gentle and polite.


    "Shua Shua."


    As the middle-aged voice of the King Wu''s kingdom fell, a lot of eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body with admiration, and even a lot of young women''s eyes were wavy and dark.


    The detection on the square lasted about three hours.


    Nearly 20000 young men and women, boys and girls queuing up for testing, and finally two or three hundred people passed the examination, and those who were eliminated could only be disappointed and returned.


    Many young men and women, young men and women, are very good in talent, have the conditions to pass, but unfortunately in the face of children and physique, facial features did not pass, and finally can not join the Huan Zong.


    "Congratulations on joining the Hehuan sect, but you are not a member of the Hehuan sect yet. This time, Yuanxi city is just one of them.


    Many qualified disciples from other places have been waiting in Yunyu mountain. After three days, you will enter Yunyu mountain. Only after finishing the final training can you formally join the Hehuan sect.


    Those who have made outstanding achievements will become the inner disciples of the Hehuan sect. At that time, they will get the best resource cultivation in the Hehuan sect. "


    A beautiful woman looked at the hundreds of people who had passed the border and said that this beautiful woman was the one who had tested Du Shaofu''s physique and facial features. A pair of charming eyes swept Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    "If only I could become a disciple of the inner sect of the Hehuan sect."


    "It is said that the inner disciples of the Hehuan sect not only have higher requirements for talent, but also men must be handsome, and women must be beautiful."


    With the fall of the beautiful woman''s voice, many young men and women, young men and women, murmured and talked in succession. They all looked forward to the identity of the inner sect disciple.


    At dusk, the city is in the abyss.


    "Guwu..."


    There are several huge flying monsters, carrying qualified young men and women in Yuanxi city to Yunyu mountain.


    Du Shaofu was riding on the back of a white jade demon carving at the level of animal waiting environment. It was the beautiful woman who had been tested for herself that was specially arranged on the white jade demon carving.


    The setting sun is slanting, and the flying monster flies through the clouds with a piece of sunlight.


    "Fu shaodu, come here and I''ll ask you something."


    In front of the white jade demon''s back, the beautiful woman sat cross legged and waved to Du Shaofu, one of the dozens of new disciples sitting at the back.


    Du Shaofu was sitting cross legged. Hearing the speech, his eyes turned to himself. He had to get up and move forward, saluting: "I''ve seen deacon Liu."


    The beautiful woman in front of her is called Liu Cui. Du Shaofu, the deacon of the Hehuan sect, has already known about it.


    This time he came to Yuanxi city to recruit new disciples. He was a Dharma protector and had already reached the other side of the Wu Emperor''s realm.


    "I ask you something."


    Liu Cui looked at Du Shaofu with her eyes shining on Du Shaofu. She said with a smile, "sit down and talk."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu had to cross his knees and sit beside Liu Cui.


    On the back of the white jade demon, dozens of young men and women, young men and women, saw that Du Shaofu could be so valued by deacon Liu Cui, their eyes were full of envy and jealousy.


    "This time, you are a disciple recruited by Yuanxi city. You must finish the training well. If you pass the training and even become the disciple of neizong, we will have glory."Liu Cui said, looking at Du Shaofu.


    "I will work hard."


    Du Shaofu nodded, but he was puzzled. He didn''t know what Liu Cui was thinking.


    "It doesn''t mean you want to do something to me..."


    Du Shaofu had long heard that he Huan clan maintained a very open attitude towards the love between men and women and the love between fish and water. He was on guard. He was not that kind of person.


    "That''s good."


    Liu Cui nodded, and her eyes intentionally or unintentionally glanced over the other flying beasts around her. Then she looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I see that you are very close to each other. I''m very happy. Why don''t you call me sister later? I recognize your brother. By the time my sister is in the family of he Huan, I want you to join the inner clan of the family of Huan What will be the problem. "


    "It''s tempting me. I''m not really that kind of person."


    Du Shaofu''s heart was deep in thought, and he could not help being on guard.


    However, Du Shaofu''s expression was full of surprise without leaving any trace. Looking flattered, Du Shaofu replied to Liu Cui, "thank you very much, Deacon Liu."


    "Silly brother, also called deacon."


    With a charming smile, Liu Cui gently patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and swept Du Shaofu''s front chest, intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Thank you very much, sister Cui."


    Du Shaofu shivered all over his body, but his face was light and pale, with a flattered smile.


    "Good boy, my good brother, but you haven''t gone through the final training of Yunyu mountain. If you let others know our relationship, it''s not very good. If there are outsiders, you still call me deacon. Do you understand?"


    Liu Cui lowered her voice and her eyes were flattering. Her eyes seemed to eat people.


    "I understand." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "My brother is so smart. My sister didn''t mistake people. This is a gift from my sister to my younger brother. A Jushen pill can enhance many spiritual and spiritual strength, but the spiritual quality is perfect and level pills."


    Liu Cui put a pill into Du Shaofu''s hand, and took the opportunity to make a circle in Du Shaofu''s palm.


    "Thank you very much, sister." Du Shaofu pretended to be surprised, but in his heart he couldn''t help shaking.


    "You''re welcome. My sister has something to trouble my younger brother once. I just don''t know if my brother can make some efforts for my sister." Liu Cui looked at Du Shaofu with a smile in her eyes.


    "If you give me a benefit, you will have another purpose. You won''t really like me."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned dark, and his face vowed: "elder sister''s business is my business, I will try my best."


    "Cluck, it''s enough to have a brother."


    Liu Cuimei opened her eyes and laughed, and the handkerchief in her hand, which left no trace, was thrust into Du Shaofu''s arms, and took the opportunity to gently knead Du Shaofu''s chest.


    Liu Cui lowered her voice and whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear: "dear brother, this time you enter Yunyu mountain, where only your new disciples can enter. There will be prohibitions. Ten years ago, when I joined the Hehuan sect for training, I found a "lotus flower of spirit ice" in a cave. However, it didn''t blossom at the beginning and could not be picked yet. Now it should be about the time. This handkerchief has a map inside. My sister has already made a mark. When the time comes, my younger brother will pick it up and give it to my sister. Remember, don''t let anyone know, as long as the younger brother When the time comes for my sister to do this, my sister will certainly love my brother


    As the voice dropped, Liu Cui''s eyes fluttered gently. She looked at Du Shaofu tightly, with three points of teasing, which was hard for men to control.


    "I''ll do it. Sister, don''t worry."


    In his mind, Du Fu Fu''s heart is more satisfactory than his own.


    "Good brother, I knew you were my good brother."


    Liu Cui was overjoyed. She was very happy, and then she told Du Shaofu about the matters needing attention in Yunyu mountain.


    In Yunyu mountain, there are many Fu arrays and many monsters.


    In Yunyu mountain, there are also a lot of techniques of Hehuan sect.


    There are high and low skills in Kung Fu. Only when you find the disciple of Gongfa and get out of the exit smoothly, can you become a disciple of Hehuan sect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1168

    However, for Du Shaofu''s current cultivation, the attraction of lingbing lotus is not too great.


    But in order to be more convenient in the Hehuan sect, it is necessary to take the lotus for that Liucui.


    Looking at the place marked on the handkerchief map, he recognized the direction. Du Shaofu showed his figure and was immediately in the same place again.


    In order to be afraid that there will be a super strong man of the Hehuan clan secretly monitoring the Yunyu mountain, Du Shaofu has also been restrained. He does not dare to expose his real cultivation strength, nor does he dare to be too fast.


    Although we met many monsters along the way, their levels were not too high. When we felt the breath of Du Shaofu from a distance, those monsters ran away automatically, which did not hinder Du Shaofu at all.


    "Is this the skill of the Hehuan sect..."


    In the cave of a mountain animal nest, several monsters fled in panic, leaving behind a pile of miraculous medicine filled with sunlight and a jade slips of martial arts.


    Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, and his mind peeped in.


    "Hiss..."


    On the jade slips, there is a flash of Rune.


    A flash of Rune energy suddenly swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, making Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly closed.


    "Yin and yang are both in harmony, and they are constantly transformed. If there is still one, all things are not born. Solitary Yin does not produce itself, but oligoyang does not form itself. It is the dense heaven and earth, all things turn to alcohol, men and women have sex, all things turn into life. The common way is that it is for daily use. The true source is repeated, and there is a chance that yin and yang can be reversed and used each other. People can practice it, can surpass life and death. Although men are all Yin, if they hold one''s own and practice, how can they return to their original value. In order to repair the pedestrians and seek the congenital true lead, we must seek it from the place where the Qi was given to the body at the beginning, so as to obtain the first naive Qi, so as to return the yuan and return to the heaven... "


    A piece of pithy formula and rune fell into Du Shaofu''s mind. After a moment, Du Shaofu opened his eyes and his eyes moved slightly.


    From the skills, Du Shaofu learned that this is a set of basic skills of Hehuan sect, and also a double cultivation skill. It focuses on the cultivation of yin and Yang between men and women, refining Qi to transform the spirit, refining the spirit to return to emptiness, refining oneself to build a foundation, eliminating selfish thoughts and miscellaneous thoughts, so as to grow together.


    This skill also gave Du Shaofu a better understanding of the ho Huan sect. When people refer to the ho Huan sect, they will immediately think of the word Yin.


    From this skill, Du Shaofu learned that it was not the case. This double cultivation method allowed the two men to gradually develop from low to high, from the shallow to the deep, to gain the orifices, refine themselves, and combine with each other to obtain drugs, and finally give birth.


    Double practice, first take heart to cultivate nature, second refining essence Qi to cultivate life, second younger brother to go up, can not wait.


    However, this double cultivation method is really related to men and women.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about this double cultivation method, and he didn''t intend to practice it. He was just curious about it.


    After putting away the elixir in the monster''s lair, Du Shaofu showed his body and swept away.


    A few hours later, under a huge stone, Du Shaofu got another skill in the Hehuan sect. He opened his eyes curiously, and his eyes were slightly closed.


    "This way, very Dao. Sex is the root of life and death. Say ugliness, and act wisely. Everybody hates, everyone laughs. The key is to reverse. Don''t be disgusted with filth, don''t worry about it. If you get him, you''ll get immediate results. Good omen. Mouth to mouth, orifices to orifices. If you swallow it, you know it. New medicine seedling, congenital omen. Between the eyes of the judge, go against the way. The dregs, after their own introduction. The other is wonderful. When you want to do it, you call it. The spirit should be firm, and the spirit should not be consumed. If not, empty old Zhu. I know you really well. I''m old and young. If you don''t know who you are, don''t ask for it. Some methods, together with the main road. Essence, Qi and spirit, not old medicine. Jing Li Quan, Ming Zhong Bao. Riding on Phoenix Phoenix, listening to the imperial edict


    As the light converged, Du Shaofu opened his eyes slowly with his eyes slightly closed.


    "It''s really revealing..."


    From this skill, Du Shaofu learned that this set of skills of the Hehuan sect was completely double cultivation, which was extremely open and explicit. No wonder the disciples of the Hehuan sect were all obsequious.


    However, Du Shaofu thought about it carefully and found that there were some wonderful points in this skill.


    As mentioned in the martial arts, Yang Li Yin Jing is not strong in quality. He only cultivates this object to win. Yang inside Yin Jing, own true Jing is also. Jing can give birth to a lamb, and a lamb can give birth to God. Rong Wei''s body is no bigger than this. The oil is dry, the lamp is out, the marrow is exhausted and the person is dead. This is the essence of the whole body.


    The double cultivation method is not to make people dirty, but to let people see through Yin desire in lust, so as to eliminate the seeds of greedy habits and truly leave the greedy Yu to live in supreme wisdom from the heart.


    Therefore, the real essence of double cultivation is not for Yin desire, but for more rapid and thorough elimination of Yin desire, so as to surpass "desire" and "desire not desire".


    Only some partial sects'' double cultivation methods or evil sects'' double cultivation methods can specialize in Yin filth.


    Even some evil people who practice the art of picking Yin and tonifying yang can kill many people.


    The evil and evil double cultivation technique is forbidden and shameless even in the Huan sect.


    With these skills, Du Shaofu had more and more knowledge about the family of he Huan. It is no wonder that the upper Hehuan sect in Shangzhou has a place and can be compared with the top forces. It is both good and evil, and it is more than evil. Therefore, it is able to settle down in Shangzhou.If he Huan sect was really evil and vicious, it would have been eliminated by those top forces under the banner of eliminating demons and defending Taoism.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu continued to leave.


    In front of Du Shaofu at this time, all the training of the new disciples of the Hehuan sect in Yunyu mountain did not play any role at all.


    At dusk of the fourth day, Du Shaofu finally found the place marked by Liu Cui on the handkerchief map at a slow speed.


    A group of towering peaks appeared in front of Du Shaofu. The mountain peaks were towering, and the residence was full of an ancient atmosphere that was hard to be seen.


    "It''s like in front of you."


    Du Shaofu''s heart and soul, under the influence of the mountain''s pulse and soul, immediately felt that there was a wave of miraculous medicine not far away.


    The objects on the handkerchief map are also in the same direction.


    The peaks are connected, and a long Canyon and abyss is covered with withered vines and moss. The light is dim, and it seems that there is no sunshine all year round.


    Along the canyon abyss, the rock walls on both sides become narrower and narrower, and there is water dripping down from both sides of the cliff.


    After a moment, there is a ray of sunlight in front of us, and the energy fluctuates endlessly.


    "Puffing and puffing..."


    Suddenly, the canyon in front of a flap swept, countless black birds like bats fluttered into the sky above the canyon, dense, thousands.


    In the place where countless birds flapped their wings, a huge cave appeared above the rock wall.


    The cliff cave is surrounded by dense green vines, and a white light is faintly visible.


    There is a breath of cold air from the inside of the cliff cave, like that inside the cliff cave, there is an ice cellar.


    "It''s really the breath of the lotus."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the cliff cave. His figure immediately swept into the cave.


    Inside the cave, there is another cave with a huge area.


    Inside the cave, the surrounding rock wall water gurgling, breath of ice cold, people can''t help but shiver.


    Deep into the cave for hundreds of Zhang, the ice breath is more and more rich, white glow dazzling.


    A huge rock wall, a piece of white lingteng winding dense.


    Layers of leaves like white jade ice, a flower in the middle, about the size of a palm.


    Twenty seven petals, crystal clear, like the jade of ice, rippling with the breath of people''s soul.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, on the lingteng of the cliff in front of him, a white cold light swept to Du Shaofu as fast as thunder. With this dazzling light, he was cold and powerful.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu did not have any accident. He had already spied on a monster hidden on the stone wall. He waved his hand and a wave of energy suddenly swept out.


    "Bang!"


    A silver white scale snake hit the stone wall hard, the rock wall cracked and the gravel fell.


    It was a silver white scale snake about two feet long. Its eyes were cold and its spitting out its fierce eyes. It released the atmosphere of the perfect level of the animal''s climate. At the moment, the corners of its mouth were stained with blood.


    "I''ll take this lotus flower. I don''t want to take your life any more. You can go and find another chance. Let''s go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1169

    "I''ll take this lotus flower. I don''t want to take your life any more. You can go and find another chance. Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu looked at the silver white scale snake. In his eyes, a faint golden light filled his eyes, releasing a faint aura of domineering.


    "Hiss..."


    Silver white scale snake seems to feel something, fierce eyes suddenly burst out of fear, bow down after submission, and then quickly swept out of the cave.


    "Lotus ice spirit..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the ice lotus carefully. The six star spirit talisman could take it at a satisfactory level. It could also enhance a lot of soul power. It is a great treasure of the spirit Master.


    "Hiss!"


    With a sweep of his hand, Du Shaofu picked the lingbing lotus.


    although the lotus is a talisman''s treasure, Du Shaofu does not care too much about his natural materials and earth treasures, which are much stronger than the lotus.


    In order to find out Ji Zhiyan''s situation and whereabouts in the Hehuan sect, Du Shaofu could only give the lotus to deacon Liu Cui.


    After putting the lotus into the storage bag, Du Shaofu turned and left,


    "hiss..."


    Just as Du Shaofu turned around, the lingteng, which had just been picked from the lotus, suddenly withered and turned into withered leaves in a very strange way.


    Du Shaofu stopped and looked back. He was just about to leave.


    "Eh..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu seemed to suddenly find something, and his eyes trembled in his eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    Then Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly appeared in front of the stone wall covered by withered lingteng.


    "Hula..."


    As the air burst out of his sleeves, Du Shaofu swept away the dense and withered vines with a wave of his hand, and a piece of character stone wall suddenly appeared.


    "One way to practice is to strengthen one''s health, increase life and gain energy. All of them are against the heaven. Heaven and earth are not benevolent. Everything is a cud dog. The supreme is not benevolent. It is not necessary to follow the heaven. It is necessary to laugh against the heaven..."


    In front of the stone wall of the characters, a preface was engraved. Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly tightened. His jaw opened in surprise and it was hard to take it back. His face was wide open, as if he could not believe it.


    "It''s really a burst of character. I can''t find a place to go without any effort."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s startled face was filled with surprise. Then he stood in front of the cliff, as if in a daze. His eyes were fixed on the rock wall without blinking for a long time.


    A few hours later, in Du Shaofu''s eyes, the characters on the cliff suddenly began to fluctuate, as if they were alive.


    "Hula..."


    These characters began to wave slowly, as if in the rock wall formed a vortex, with a light light released.


    "There''s a reaction..."


    Du Shaofu raised his head with a smile in his eyes. Without any hesitation, he stepped forward one step. A faint golden dark air gushed from his palm, and the beast touched the whirlpool of characters.


    "HISHI..."


    Strange things happened. The mysterious air in Du Shaofu''s palm was swallowed by the whirlpool of luminous characters, and he could not help it.


    The mysterious Qi in the body began to be engulfed by the whirlpool of characters on the stone wall.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised by this situation, which had been encountered in the ancient Tianzong.


    "Kaka..."


    Just for a short moment, there was a slight crack on the rock wall.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were beaming with joy, and the dark Qi of his body was constantly infused into the whirlpool of the characters. The powerful dark air in the inner shrine was like a flood pouring out.


    The character whirlpool on the rock wall, the light that blooms is also more and more dazzling, as if there is something to erupt.


    A very domineering atmosphere came, and then cracks covered the whole rock wall!


    This moment, the dazzling light burst out more and more dazzling, so that Du Shaofu had to close his eyes.


    "Hiss..."


    At the moment when Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed, the character whirlpool on the rock wall exploded.


    A piece of Rune light quickly broke away from the stone wall, and directly shrouded Du Shaofu.


    A dazzling whirlpool of light enveloped Du Shaofu. A brilliant Rune competition then swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows and entered Du Shaofu''s mind without any hindrance.


    "Ah..."


    The light poured into his mind, as if with a huge amount of information. Du Shaofu could not help but scream. His mind was about to explode.


    "Heaven and earth are not benevolent. All things are regarded as cud dogs, and human beings are regarded as ruminant dogs. It is not necessary to follow the heaven and laugh against the heaven. If you practice against the heaven, you can''t do it without great perseverance and perseverance.


    The way of heaven and earth uses Yin and yang to create all things. Heaven and earth, sun and moon, thunder and lightning, wind and rain, male and female, hardness and softness, movement and stillness, manifesting restraint. Everything in the world can be divided into yin and Yang


    Taiji means that before the division of heaven and earth, Yuan Qi is mixed into one, that is, Taichu. Therefore, it is easy to have Taiji, which is to produce Liangyi, Liangyi to produce four images, four images gather in xuanhuang, fix eight directions, and suppress the common people!At the same time, an old and overbearing voice also rang through Du Shaofu''s mind


    "Being able to enter the seal left by the emperor is enough to prove that you are a person of great perseverance and perseverance, and that you are also practicing hegemonic skills. Only then can you enter the seal of God of this emperor and get the dark yellow four pictorial seal.


    Xuanhuang four pictograms, one for Shaoyang, two for Shaoyin, three for Taiyin, and four for sun. The four seals can be cultivated separately or superimposed. The power is doubled!


    When the four seals are interlinked, the achievement of the "xuanhuangdi seal" is enough to suppress human beings and remove mountains and rivers!


    Leave your "xuanhuang four Pictorial seals" and the third "Taiyin seal". If you have a chance, it will be able to get the true biography of the emperor. "


    The old and overbearing voice slowly disappeared into Du Shaofu''s mind.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s mind has also been a dazzling character, which is a method of martial arts cultivation.


    "The third seal, the Taiyin seal, can be practiced separately or overlapped. The power is doubled!"


    Du Shaofu stood in front of the cracked rock wall, his eyes opened and his face showed a smile.


    At the beginning, he got the first seal of Shaoyang and the third seal of Taiyin in the ancient Tianzong. This is just because there is no place to find, and it takes no effort.


    Du Shaofu had already known about the power and hegemony of the four symbols.


    If you want to practice Shaoyang seal, you can''t practice this martial arts if you are not domineering. Otherwise, you will be possessed by the devil.


    "Xuanhuang four pictograms" is very difficult to practice. It is not a common martial art, but a martial art, which contains the profound meaning of heaven and earth, and the mystery of yin and Yang.


    However, this kind of martial arts is different from the ancient stone tablets containing bakendo, baquan do and baqiaodao.


    The ancient stone tablet contains baquan do, bakendo and baquan do, and its profound meaning is more vast and endless.


    At the end of the day, the mystery of heaven and earth and the mystery of yin and Yang contained in this mysterious four symbols seal are more effective in power and martial arts. Compared with ordinary martial arts, it is completely unique.


    Naturally, Du Shaofu had no reason not to practice when he got the third seal.


    Having already had the experience of practicing Shaoyang seal, Du Shaofu practiced Taiyin seal in the cave faster than he thought.


    "Hiss..."


    Two days later, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed in the cave, and a strange wave of violent energy suddenly rose from the cave.


    With the condensation of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, the energy fluctuation of his whole body became more and more violent. A trace of silver white energy suddenly seeped out of the void space.


    Finally, all these silver and white energy entangled in Du Shaofu''s body surface and whirled wildly.


    The silvery white energy whirled wildly, the whole cave rumbled, a strong wind gushed out and swept in all directions.


    "Kaka..."


    With the brilliant silver and white runes, the four sides of the rock wall cracked, and the space in the cave was slightly distorted at the moment.


    When the last fingerprint congeals and falls, Du Shaofu pushes out his palm, which is covered with a brilliant silver white energy palm print.


    A stream of nearly substantial silver white violent world energy poured into Du Shaofu''s palmprint.


    With the pouring of such violent energy, a strange silver white Rune appeared on Du Shaofu''s palm print, which seemed to be a layer of silver white lightning.


    When the silver white handprint completely appeared, the rock wall in the whole cave and stele cracked rapidly, and the gravel fell and collapsed, and was crushed into dust for no reason.


    "Boom..."


    The cracks are getting bigger and bigger. In the palm print energy, a terrible energy overflows and overflows, and the shaking cave is crumbling.


    "Not good."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s bright silver and white palm print shrank back into the palm at a lightning speed. In the great change of his face, his figure quickly swept out of the cave.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, the cave cracked and the boulders fell.


    The whole cliff peak is collapsing, the low rumble sound reverberates unceasingly, the earth moves and the mountains shake, just like an earthquake.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s body appeared in the air and smacked his tongue at the collapse of the cliff and canyon below. Fortunately, he escaped quickly, otherwise he had to be buried in it.


    "The power of Taiyin seal is really strong!"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, and his face was filled with a shock of secret joy.


    "There are people watching."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked up into the sky, as if he had noticed something. His face changed slightly, and his figure suddenly disappeared.


    "Hoo..."


    Just after Du Shaofu disappeared, there was a faint breath in this space. After a glimpse, it disappeared again.


    [thank commander shlaogen for his reward. It''s a bonus.


    It''s the fourth watch, and there should be an update in the evening,Don''t ask why, want to work hard, willful!


    Hey hey, brothers and sisters are also a bit wayward, the flowers broke 300.


    Xiao Yu went to sleep for a while and continued to work hard at night.


    This month, the reward is given to the author in full, so for the remaining ten days of this month, Xiao Yu will pay more according to the situation. In short, he will make great efforts this month. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1170

    After the collapse of the valley and mountain, Du Shaofu left quietly, thinking that he should be able to avoid prying into that breath.


    Du Shaofu was pleasantly surprised by the third impression of the mysterious four pictorial seal.


    The cliff in the canyon cave has existed for a long time. I''m afraid it may have been met by the disciples of the Hehuan sect in the past.


    But just like the situation in the ancient Tianzong, no one can comprehend the four symbols from it.


    Du Shaofu also had a chance. His personality broke out, and he also practiced Shaoyang seal, which was the only way to get it.


    In the Yunyu mountains, Du Shaofu maintained the speed of four-star perfection and met many new disciples along the way.


    However, there was no one to attack Du Shaofu. In general, no one would casually attack others without confirming whether the opponent had any skills or not.


    Along the way, some of Du Shaofu''s disciples were quite embarrassed. They should have been extremely miserable in front of monsters or in the Fu array.


    Naturally, Du Shaofu did not pay attention to the new disciples of the Hehuan sect at this level of strength, and headed for the exit.


    On the way, the monster did not dare to stop him. Du Shaofu saw through and avoided Fu array from a distance. There was no one else to provoke him. Du Shaofu went to the exit smoothly.


    On the tenth day, when Du Shaofu arrived at the exit position mentioned by the elder of the Hehuan clan, a towering mountain range ran through it like a giant dragon.


    There is a strong energy in front of the wave, producing Rune fog, there is a space wave in the wind, that is ready to open the seal ban exit.


    In front of the mountains, on a flat terrain, there are already thousands of new disciples of the Hehuan sect.


    There is a lot of chaos around, there is still energy left in the air, a lot of ground is in a mess, it seems to have experienced many fierce battles.


    Du Shaofu glanced at it, and his figure fell down, ready to wait for the seal ban to be opened.


    "Senior brother Xu Zhi, this is the boy."


    With Du Shaofu''s figure falling for a short time, the crowd in front of him stirred up, and the voice came to his ears, which was quite familiar.


    Hearing the sound that seemed to have been heard, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and immediately looked down his eyes. He saw hundreds of young disciples of the Hehuan sect in front of him, surrounded by two people.


    One of the two men, one of whom was a young man in brocade robes, was 21-12 years old. He was handsome and proud, and his cultivation atmosphere of the first emperor of Wu Kingdom proved that he had absolutely the capital of arrogance.


    Beside the young man in brocade robe, there is a woman who is quite charming. Her big eyes are naturally charming and pretty, and her figure is extremely exquisite and protruding. Many young men and young people around him secretly cast their eyes.


    This woman, Du Shaofu, remembers that she was a woman named Ye Qiu before she entered here.


    Ye Qiu''s side, at this moment, there is a young man in splendid clothes. He is the youth whom Du Shaofu taught at the beginning.


    "Bad luck for that guy."


    Many of the new disciples around seemed to be extremely afraid of these people. However, when he looked at Du Shaofu, he avoided some of them, so as not to suffer from reckless disaster at that time.


    Du Shaofu glanced at the hundreds of new disciples of the Hehuan sect in front of him. The young man in the Wu Huangjing area should be the talented disciples recruited by the Hehuan sect this time.


    "Boy, you finally come here. Do you dare to give Miss Ye Qiu face or beat me? You are dead today!"


    The well-dressed youth looked at Du Shaofu''s anger and was cold.


    "It''s better not to provoke me."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the well-dressed youth and said faintly.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to attract people''s attention, but he had better keep a low profile. It''s not a good thing to attract people''s attention. At first, in the land of the wilderness, there should have been some strong people of the Hehuan sect who had seen themselves. Once noticed, the consequences would be serious.


    "Boy, I''m still arrogant when I''m dying. Do you think there''s still deacon Liu here who will protect you?"


    Huafu youth angry way, at this time around with the backing, completely fearless.


    However, the young man did not dare to move forward. Instead, he was afraid that he would be slapped again. He stepped back without leaving a trace.


    "If you are disrespectful to miss Ye Qiu, hand over the Zongzhong skill and the bag of heaven and earth that you have got as a punishment. Don''t let me attack you."


    The young man in the brocade opened his mouth and glanced at Du Shaofu indifferently and haughtily. He wanted to make a start for ye Qiu.


    "Talent is good, but it''s a pity that for a woman who is not so good, she lost her seven spirits. If she has been like this all the time, her future will be limited."


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man. His talent was very good, and he could not help feeling sorry.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, ye Qiu can''t help but shake her eyes, and then wipe a chill.


    "Boy, you make my heart very uncomfortable. I didn''t want to fight you because you don''t have the qualification. Now it seems that you are looking for death on your own!"


    The young man in jinpao was very angry, and his face became cold in the twinkling of an eye. He looked at Du Shaofu closely. In this, he was not afraid of anyone for his accomplishments at the beginning of the reign of Emperor Wu."Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. If he hadn''t been afraid to attract attention, he would have done it long ago, but now he can only bear it by force.


    After glancing at the young man named Xu Zhi, Du Shaofu turned around and intended to ignore it.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who turned away, Xu Zhi, a young man in brocade, was once more gloomy and cold.


    "Boy, do you want to go?"


    Xu Zhimeng''s face was cold, and a cold smile was smeared on his pretty handsome face, and his feet stepped forward. A strong and forceful breath was swept out.


    This powerful energy pressure makes some weak people around feel a strong oppression.


    "Hiss..."


    In the next moment, the figure of the young man in the brocade turned into a lightning like blur shadow, with two powerful winds of Rune energy. It was as fast as lightning to sweep away Du Shaofu''s back.


    The paw print, like a sharp blade, fiercely grabbed at the back of Du Shaofu''s head.


    Xu Zhigen wanted to kill Du Shaofu directly.


    Anyway, he won''t be punished for killing someone here.


    "Hiss!"


    The footprints fell and collapsed directly into the back of Du Shaofu''s brain.


    But in the cold smile of yeqiu and the young man in gorgeous clothes, Du Shaofu was caught in the back of his head, but there was no blood pouring out.


    "Chulala..."


    Xu Zhi, a young man in robes who had just ascended the level of Emperor Wu, grasped the paw marks from the back of Du Shaofu''s head and penetrated into the space.


    Then he saw the figure of Du Shaofu slowly become empty, and finally disappeared in the space ripple.


    "Shadow..."


    Jin Pao youth Xu Zhi''s face changed instantly, and he was immediately alert to this retreat.


    However, just as his body was alert and retreated, his back, which had just disappeared before his eyes, appeared again.


    But this time the figure in front of Xu Zhi''s eyes is already positive. The former''s eyes are chilly, and a fist seal, and then it falls on his chest like a ghost.


    "Bang!"


    The fist falls down, immediately erupts the dull sound, a terrible energy suddenly erupts.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The blood gushed out unstoppably, and Xu Zhi''s body was directly poured out, wiping out a creek like gully on the ground.


    Finally, ten Zhang away, Xu Zhicai stabilized his body and struggled to raise his head. His eyes were startled and looked at a tall and straight figure in front of him.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    After a brief silence around, a large number of cool sounds followed.


    Ye Qiu and the young man in gorgeous clothes were shocked to the point of astonishment, and then shivered all over their bodies, and their eyes were filled with deep fear.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu did not pay attention to the well-dressed youth and ye Qiu, nor to Xu Zhi. Instead, his eyes fell on a small stone which showed a corner in the gully that Xu Zhi had just scraped out.


    With the soul of the mountain pulse in his body, the unique talent made Du Shaofu pay attention to that insignificant stone.


    After a few steps, Du Shaofu went to the stone which showed a corner. After looking at it slightly, he wanted to pull it out. Only then did he find that the stone was impregnable and buried deep in the ground.


    "Come out!"


    Du Shaofu fell on a corner of the stone with one hand, and a huge pulling force gushed out of his palm, and immediately pulled the stone out with brute force.


    The stone has a long hair, about half a long in height, and has water chestnut on both sides. It is a very common stone.


    [thank you, commander Feng Ye, for giving 100000 yuan, and Peter Lianghua, brother, for giving 1888 coin, little dolphin_ Brother 15215119 gave 588 coins for chasing waves. No, brothers gave 588 coins for chasing waves. Thank you. Today''s update is finished. Xiao Yu will break out tomorrow. Try to break out more. Thank you again. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1171

    Many eyes around him also looked curiously at this very common stone, and looked at Du Shaofu''s every move in doubt.


    Du Shaofu looked at the stone in front of him. If it had not been for the unique talent of pulse soul, he could not see the unusual features of the stone.


    At this time, he had the unique talent of pulse soul, which made Du Shaofu sure that this was not an ordinary stone.


    "Hiss..."


    His eyes moved, and Du Shaofu looked at the stone in front of him. His fingerprints were coagulated. In his palm, a stream of red hot purple fire immediately wrapped around the stone and burned it.


    If it is ordinary stone, at this time in Du Shaofu''s purple fire, it will be enough to turn into powder ashes in an instant.


    However, it seemed to be a very common stone at this time, but under Du Shaofu''s current purple fire, it was not damaged at all, and even the temperature did not change much.


    "There must be something wrong with it!"


    Seeing the stone''s reaction, Du Shaofu was more sure that his pulse and soul were right. There must be something hidden in the stone, which could not be ordinary.


    The wounded Xu Zhi stands up and looks at Du Shaofu''s reaction in front of him. His eyes are moving and he bursts out a gloomy cold light behind him.


    When there are so many people, he has never suffered such insults when he is attacked by the other party.


    Xu Zhi wanted to make a move, but he was afraid of the upright young man in front of him. The young man in the servant''s costume was not a simple one, and seemed unfathomable.


    "Hula..."


    The fiery purple fire boiling, wrapped in the rectangular stone burning for a moment, finally there was a reaction.


    There was a crack around the stone, and there was a gleam of light.


    "There''s a reaction."


    Du Shaofu was so surprised that the purple fire in his palm became more intense, burning around the rectangular stone.


    "Kaka..."


    About a quarter of an hour later, the fiery purple fire burned down, and the effort paid off. Finally, the rectangular stone collapsed completely.


    The light overflowed, and a wave of terror broke and cracked. Only then did he find that there was something coming out of the stone.


    "Boom..."


    The surrounding space trembled with awe, and the rune light, like a substantial competition, sent out a kind of power like divine power.


    Power diffuses, runes soar to the sky, and the terrible breath spreads. It seems to crush all the people on the square. In a moment, a great pressure covers the whole square.


    "Hula..."


    When the pressure came, the rectangular stone was blown to pieces, and a dazzling old scroll was revealed.


    This ancient scroll is not immersed in water and fire, and the rays of the sun are shining, just like the dawn of the sun.


    It''s just an ancient scroll, but it seems to bear the pressure of heaven and earth, like oppressing the nine heavens, containing a great martial spirit.


    "Boom


    The ancient scroll erupts divine light, and the light is released like an obsidian day. It stretches across the sky and attracts the energy of heaven and earth with lightning and thunder.


    All the disciples of the Hehuan sect shivered and their legs softened because of the bright light and the terrible pressure from the ancient scroll.


    "Plop, plop..."


    Then one by one the disciples of the Hehuan sect were shaking and kneeling down directly.


    "What is it, treasure? Recognize the Lord first."


    Du Shaofu felt that the ancient scroll was extraordinary. He had an accident. He bit his teeth slightly. His mind was swept out. The silver light moved from his eyebrows and tentatively swept toward the old scroll.


    As soon as he got close to the old scroll, Du Shaofu felt a tremendous pressure blocking his original spirit, as if he would not let himself approach.


    When his mind trembled, a silver lightning flash from Du Shaofu''s eyebrows swept out of the original spirit, and suddenly swept to the ancient scroll. He wanted to recognize the LORD by force, but did not want to be late for change.


    "Chulala..."


    As Du Shaofu tried to force himself to recognize the main scroll, it seemed that he had accidentally touched something, or perhaps what kind of breath the scroll felt.


    In the next moment, the ancient scroll unfolds like a petal, and then it falls apart and bursts into a brilliant substantive rune.


    The runes are full of light, and they are full of emptiness, making sounds like sounds.


    "Hum..."


    At this moment, this piece of space, as if placed in a miracle.


    The mysterious Rune seeps out of the void and makes everyone''s mind ripple. The sound is deafening, as if there is a god singing.


    "Hiss!"


    In this amazing change, a substantial bright light, like thunder, brought out a bright road, and instantly bombarded Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    Du Shaofu''s body trembled violently, his eyes closed, and then his whole body was covered by the miraculous light.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are connected, the height is uneven, the wind is steep, and the three feet stand, supporting the sky.


    A pianpianpian palace is built on the mountain, showing its outline in the green.


    In the quiet courtyard, a 28-9-year-old young man sat cross legged, with a clean white face with sharp edges and corners. His eyes were closed and his whole body was covered with light.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, the young man''s whole body light trembled fiercely, and his long curled eyelashes trembled slightly. In an instant, a pair of clear eyes like dew opened, and the essence of the eyes shot out.


    "Qianyang dragon subduing skill is born!"


    In the eyes of the young man, his eyes trembled fiercely.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Yunyu mountain was removed, the light covered him. Du Shaofu''s whole body was like a miraculous sign.


    The resplendent runes of the ancient scrolls in the air make people kneel down.


    "That man must have got great benefits. In that old scroll, there must be magic power that can shake the past and shine the present."


    In the crowd, some people were surprised to say that the terrible authority diffused, which made people wonder what kind of powerful magic power the young man got, which actually caused such terrible pressure to come.


    "Do you want to get the treasure? Die!"


    Xu Zhi finally found the opportunity, the cold voice fell, breath in an instant without reservation, as much as he could to release.


    "Boom


    Xu Zhi made a full effort to attack Du Shaofu''s back with his fist clenched in his palm. His fist was like a thunderclap and hit Du Shaofu''s back with all his strength.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was covered with light, his eyes were closed, he was unconscious, and he could not escape.


    "Boy, die!"


    Xu Zhi sneered and killed the boy in front of him. Not only did he get revenge, but also the treasure would fall into his own hands, killing two birds with one stone. This is a good opportunity from heaven.


    "Bang!"


    The terrible fist contains Xu Zhi''s full strength. The air wave in front of the fist is twisted and penetrates the space like a thunderbolt. In a flash, it hits Du Shaofu''s back.


    A low, dull sound exploded, and many people around him breathed cold air for Du Shaofu. Almost everyone thought that the young man dressed as a servant was definitely dead!


    "Ah..."


    But in all eyes surprised, with Xu Zhina''s all-out blow on Du Shaofu''s back, he was like a chain reaction of screams and howls.


    With the sad howl, Xu Zhi''s muscles, muscles and skin began to crack in a few seconds, and then spread to the shoulder, and then to the body


    Finally, in a short time, Xu Zhi''s body was directly broken into pieces of blood mist.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Xu Zhi, who had just ascended the level of Emperor Wu, turned his body into blood mist fragments. He had never thought that he would kill himself one day.


    Du Shaofu seemed to have lost consciousness at the moment, but he was not really unconscious.


    With Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength and the metamorphosis of his body at the moment, in this state, when he encounters foreign enemies, his body is able to form a kind of body protecting energy.


    Xu Zhi was only the first emperor of Wu Kingdom. He would not be Du Shaofu''s opponent even if he was ten thousand.


    Even if Du Shaofu didn''t move at all, it was like itching.


    With Du Shaofu''s abnormal body, a little Xu Zhi can''t do any harm at all.


    The strength of Du Shaofu''s body, which was formed by the reflex of Du Shaofu''s body, automatically converged and rebounded when Xu Zhi dropped his fist. That terrible power, however, could not be resisted by Xu Zhi, a little Martial Emperor.


    At the moment, it is shattered into blood mist, and the spirits are all destroyed. It is equivalent to killing yourself!


    "My God, Xu Zhi is dead!"


    Watching Xu Zhi smashed into pieces of blood mist by rebound, many eyes around him were numb and gaping, which made everyone feel unbelievable.


    "How could that happen?"


    The well-dressed young man and ye Qiu originally regarded Xu Zhi as a supporter. When they saw this scene, they suddenly lost their color and their eyes trembled.


    Not long after that, everything gradually began to subside. The bright light of Du Shaofu''s whole body was gradually disappearing, and the terrible pressure that came upon him was also gradually disappearing.


    At last, the light dissipated completely. Du Shaofu stood still, his eyes trembling, and his prestige disappeared completely. Only then could some new disciples get up in their knees.


    "Hoo..."


    After a long time, Du Shaofu opened his eyes at the same time when he vomited out his turbid Qi. His clear pupils were full of light and shock.


    [thanks to brother chxioo999 for giving 1888 billboard coins. The rest will be updated at about 5:00 p.m. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1172

    "Qianyang dragon subduing skill!" Du Shaofu murmured softly.


    From the light of the ancient scroll, Du Shaofu got a set of skills called Qianyang dragon subduing skill.


    Qianyang dragon subduing skill is absolutely a top-level skill. It''s unpredictable. It''s at the highest level of prefecture level. It''s a step away from the real heaven level skill.


    The Qianyang dragon subduing skill is also a set of double cultivation techniques of the Hehuan sect.


    However, this set of double cultivation methods is not comparable to other double cultivation methods in Hehuan sect.


    From the skills of Qianyang dragon subduing skill, Du Shaofu learned that when the Qianyang dragon subduing skill reached its final level, it needed double cultivation.


    Shuangxiu has the theory that the upper, the middle and the lower are the three multiplications. The lower one is to collect Yin to replenish Yang and yang to replenish Yin.


    Those who borrowed from the ancient times and took the metaphor of human beings as their words, assumed that women were the family, women and men were the tripod utensils, the music of Yin was the cooperation, and Yin was used to prolong the war and deceive people. Take the dirty essence of male sexual intercourse, the turbid snot of female copulation, and swallow it as taking food.


    The more obscure the Tao is, the more the world covets the pleasure of the female tripod and loses her essence through sexual intercourse, which is called "taking and tonifying". The thing that urges death is called the way of immortality, which is actually inferior.


    The Chinese double cultivation method is just like most of the current techniques in the Hehuan sect. First, the mind is absorbed to cultivate the nature, the second is to refine the essence and Qi, and then to cultivate the life. The Yin and Yang of men and women are introduced to refine Qi and spirit, refine the spirit and return to the void, refine oneself to build a foundation, eliminate selfish thoughts and miscellaneous thoughts, and grow together.


    However, the superior double cultivation method recorded in Qianyang dragon subduing skill is quite different from that of the middle and the inferior. That is, men do not undress and women don''t take them off. Finally, they can make a thousand miles of divine friendship and communicate with each other.


    It is also not a matter of collecting Yin and tonifying yang in the room. It is to take the Qi of heaven and earth to supplement my Qi, the essence of heaven and earth to supplement my essence, and the God of heaven and earth to supplement my God.


    Because of the transformation of heaven and earth, to create my own transformation; because of the life of heaven and earth, to continue my life, the Qi of heaven and earth will not stop, then my Qi will continue; if the transformation of heaven and earth is not continued, then my transformation will continue; if the fate of heaven and earth is not bad, then my life will not be bad. Because the heaven and the earth are constantly growing, so that I can become endless; then the life of heaven and earth is always new, and mine is always new.


    "Deep, too deep."


    Du Shaofu marveled at the Qianyang dragon subduing skill. It was a vast set of martial arts. Although it seemed that double cultivation was needed at the end of the cultivation, it was quite different from the current skill of Hehuan Zong, and it was the best double cultivation skill.


    The most peculiar thing is that only men can practice the Qianyang dragon subduing skill, and only the most masculine man can practice it successfully.


    "This is the real double cultivation method of Hehuan sect."


    Du Shaofu marveled. He didn''t know how the Hehuan sect''s powerful and profound martial arts could appear here. Such a skill can definitely make the strong people in Kyushu also be moved.


    "It''s a waste."


    Du Shaofu then put on a wry smile on his face. This powerful and profound skill did not have much effect on himself.


    Even if Du Shaofu practiced normal human skills, he could learn from it and get a lot of benefits.


    However, what Du Shaofu is practicing now is that of the golden winged Dapeng birds, which is totally the orc skill, which is totally opposite to the human skill.


    The great golden winged ROC bird skill, the supreme of the orcs, will never be inferior to the Qianyang dragon subduing skill. There is no comparison between the two techniques, only that each has its own advantages.


    But in contrast, Du Shaofu felt that the arrogance and arrogance of the golden winged ROC bird skill he practiced was more powerful and liked.


    After a bitter smile, Du Shaofu''s eyes swept around him.


    Looking at the place where Xu Zhi''s body had been shattered by himself, Du Shaofu''s eyes finally focused on the gorgeous young man and ye Qiu.


    "What do you want to do? If you dare to move me, my cousin will not let you go..."


    Ye Qiu''s eyes are finally showing fear, and Jiao''s body retreats one after another.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, the well-dressed youth did not dare to look directly at him. Beside the woman named Ye Qiu, he retreated one after another, shaking all over.


    The two men originally thought that Xu Zhi was there. The young man in front of him was dead in any case. How could they have thought that the young man in front of him was strange and strong.


    "It''s just fleas. I don''t care about it, but now I can''t spare you!"


    Du Shaofu''s cold eyes flashed past him. He waved two golden lights, which fell directly on Ye Qiu and the young man in gorgeous clothes.


    "Bang Bang..."


    With the strength of yeqiu and Huafu youth, how can they resist it? The scream has been killed to pieces before it can be called out.


    The hundreds of disciples who were surrounded by Xu Zhihe and ye Qiu were trembling, their legs were soft and their eyes were frightened. They were afraid that the terrible youth would not let them go.


    "That''s the evil star. Don''t provoke it!"


    The eyes of countless disciples around him were trembling, and they were determined to pay attention to it. Later, when he met the young man who was far away from him, he could not be provoked.


    Du Shaofu did not pay attention to the disciples. He raised his head slightly and looked at the sky without leaving a trace. He thought in his heart, "did you finally get attention?""Hiss..."


    At the same time, the undulating runes in the front space begin to accelerate, with a breath, and then a seal is opened to prohibit the exit.


    "The exit is open. It''s time to get out."


    Seal ban export has been opened, suddenly overwhelming figure swept to the exit.


    At the exit, there are already strong disciples of Hehuan sect waiting.


    There is a deacon protecting Dharma of Hehuan sect, and he has got the skill and the disciple who has passed the training.


    Du Shaofu stood in line, but he did not see the Deacon Liu Cui. Even the disciples of the Hehuan sect who had brought them to Yuanxi city did not see him.


    More than 20000 new disciples entered the Yunyu mountain for training, and only half of them finally became the disciples of the Hehuan sect.


    It is estimated that three or four thousand people will be lost in ten days in Yunyu mountain, and the rest will be eliminated directly, which shows the cruelty of the training.


    If the eliminated new disciples want to stay in the Hehuan sect, they can only become external disciples of the Hehuan sect.


    The so-called disciples outside the clan are actually similar to the servants, but they will also have the opportunity to pass the examination and other opportunities to become formal disciples of the Hehuan sect again. Otherwise, they will only be able to return home.


    "What about Xu Zhi?"


    All the disciples came out, but in the end he did not see Xu Zhi, which immediately attracted the attention of many strong men in the Hehuan sect.


    You should know that Xu Zhi is the key target of the Hehuan sect this time. He has been fighting with many elders for his talent and talent. Once he enters the sect, he will immediately take charge of the neizong''s disciples. He will not be an ordinary neizong disciple.


    At the moment that Xu Zhi has not come out, let a lot of happy Zong strong heart worry.


    "Elder Hui, Xu Zhi is dead!"


    When a disciple was asked by the Dharma protector, he had to look at Du Shaofu in the distance, and then answer honestly.


    "Dead, how?"


    Hearing this, the elders, Dharma protectors and deacons of the Hehuan sect were all shocked.


    "Xu Zhi, who attacked others secretly, was shocked to death."


    Later, with the narration of many disciples, the elder Dharma protectors and deacons of the Hehuan sect understood the general process.


    "What''s your name, how did you kill Xu Zhi, and what kind of treasure did you get in it?"


    All of a sudden, a group of elder Dharma protectors of Hehuan sect gathered around Du Shaofu.


    "Disciple Fu shaodu got a set of Zongzhong Huang level skills. Then Xu Zhi took the opportunity to attack me and wanted to win the treasure. As a result, I didn''t know what was going on, and he died himself."


    Du Shaofu''s reply was light and light, and there was no trace of it. Anyway, these elders were not there, and they died without proof.


    However, what Du Shaofu is worried about now is that he Huan Zongqiang, who monitors the seal of yunyushan forbidden seal. I don''t know whether it will attract the attention of the strong one. The movement caused by the Qianyang dragon subduing skill is not small.


    "Boy, are you lying?"


    A middle-aged man who lived in the Wu Emperor''s state of complete perfection and cultivation did not believe what Du Shaofu said.


    "If I can kill Xu Zhi, it will not prove that I am better than Xu Zhi?" Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    The middle-aged man was speechless and didn''t believe that the young man in front of him dressed as a servant could kill Xu Zhi with strength.


    Later, an old elder of the Hehuan sect and many Dharma protectors examined Du Shaofu again, and found nothing unexpected.


    A group of Dharma protectors of the Hehuan sect and the elder also asked what kind of skills Du Shaofu got in it.


    Du Shaofu got a lot of huanzong skills in it, that is to say, he fooled the past by saying that he got the highest yellow level intermediate level skill.


    Finally, the elder and the Dharma protectors couldn''t find out anything, so they had to give up.


    "Congratulations, you have become the official disciples of the Hehuan sect. If you return to the sect on the same day and do well, you can be selected by the elder''s Dharma protector to become the disciples of the inner sect. As for whether you can be admired by the elder''s elegant clothes, it depends on your own chance."


    Finally, the elder, with a loud voice, said to the disciple who had passed the examination.


    "Guwu..."


    "Roar..."


    A moment later, a large number of monsters rode into the air, carrying the students who passed the examination to the Hehuan sect.


    "I don''t know whether Ji Zhiyan is in Huan Zong after all."


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows frowned slightly on the flying monster''s Mount, and he was always worried.


    "I don''t know what the younger martial brother''s name is. I should be older. I''m called Huang Ying. Younger martial brother can call me elder martial sister Huang Ying in the future."


    [thank you, brother ygx781211, and brother ahuiaiku. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1173

    The soft voice fell in Du Shaofu''s ears, which was charming and refreshing.


    When Du Shaofu heard the reputation, a beautiful woman from the flying monster came forward.


    The beautiful woman was twenty-three years old. Her black hair was tied in a princess''s bun. She had a white and soft skin. Her eyebrows were long and picturesque. Her lips were thick and her mouth was slightly upward. She had a charming smile.


    This woman''s dress is also extremely seductive, the breast is high, half exposed and half covered, the radian is exquisite and convex, which makes people look at the heart.


    "It''s really elder martial sister. I''m so old. Do you think elder martial brother would like to eat old grass?"


    In Du Shaofu''s rather surprised look, a clear voice came.


    I saw a young girl also slowly came, jade stand Pavilion, bright eyes and bright teeth, the color of the person, she is only 16 or 17 years old, but has a graceful figure.


    The girl looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "Hello, elder martial brother. My name is Zhou rong''er. It''s OK for elder martial brother to call me rong''er. But elder martial sister Huang Ying wants to form a double cultivation partner with her elder martial brother. When she sees her majestic posture, she wants to beat her elder martial brother''s attention."


    "Double monks?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhou ronger and the woman named Huang Ying. He was slightly surprised.


    "Cluck..."


    Zhou ronger chuckled and said to Du Shaofu, "it turns out that elder martial brother doesn''t know yet. After we enter the Hehuan sect, those who practice double cultivation can find a double cultivation partner. In this way, the more powerful the double cultivation partner is, the more beneficial it will be for him in the future. Once some double practitioners are determined, it will be a lifetime This elder martial sister Huang Ying is afraid that she can kill Xu Zhi even if she sees her elder martial brother. It must be because she looks at her majesty and wants to become a couple of practicing Taoism with her elder martial brother. "


    "Zhou ronger, what do you mean?"


    Huang Ying looks at Zhou rong''er coldly, her eyes are eager to burst out fire.


    "What I mean is very clear. I think elder martial sister Huang Ying is too old. If she and her elder martial brother can become a couple, some of them will eat tender grass. I''m afraid that elder martial brother will not like to eat old grass either!"


    Zhou ronger glanced at Huang Ying slightly, looked at Huang Ying and said: "but I am much smaller than you, more suitable for this elder martial brother."


    "Looking for death!"


    Huang Ying was angry. This week rong''er said that she was old. She dared to cross her feet when she was looking for a Taoist partner. She fought with the cross swords. She was so angry that she wanted to fight.


    She had long been attracted to the young man named Fu Shao Du. He did not believe that Fu Shao killed Xu Zhi unintentionally. There must be something hidden in it. She was willing to gamble.


    "Elder martial brother, you see, Huang Ying, that shrew, actually wants to fight me. Elder martial brother, help me."


    Zhou rong''er Jiao shouts, and immediately turns to Du Shaofu in a flattering manner.


    Like Huang Ying, she did not believe that Xu Zhi was wronged and coincidental.


    "Cough..."


    Du Shaofu coughed a little awkwardly and said to them, "I''m not going to find a couple of monks yet."


    Huang Ying seemed to be a little afraid of Zhou rong''er. At the moment, she heard Du Shaofu''s words. Her breath was stagnant and she was puzzled. She said to Du Shaofu, "are you a good Taoist couple?"


    "It''s not. It''s the Zongzhong skill I got. It doesn''t need Taoist partners." Du Shaofu said with a bitter smile.


    When Huang Ying heard the speech, she was slightly stunned. Then she could not say anything. She was obviously disappointed in her eyes. After entering the Hehuan sect, if she could find a strong couple, it would be of great benefit to her in the future.


    Even Xu Zhi is not an opponent in front of him. How powerful he is, he will surely be valued by the strong in the clan. It is no longer a problem to become a disciple of his own. He may even be accepted as a disciple by the strong in the clan.


    If you become a double monk in the Huan sect, you will be able to walk sideways after you enter the Huan sect.


    But at this time, Huang Ying was disappointed to learn that the other party didn''t need a pair of monks.


    "Cluck..."


    Zhou ronger giggled, smiling graceful, body shaking, although young, but the chest is already high, with the laughter of the mountains rise and fall.


    "It turns out that you don''t need to double practice the skills you get. It doesn''t matter. You can come to me at any time, or if you change your mind, you can wait for me at any time."


    Zhou ronger looks at Du Shaofu, looks charming, eyes with flattery, unspeakable seduction.


    Du Shaofu could only smile bitterly, but in his mind, he could not help but think of those beautiful images. If he had left Qingqing and qiyexi in the East, he was afraid that he would surely have a look at himself. If the man''s wife and Sima Muhan were there, they would be enough to make him look good.


    After thinking about it, Du Shaofu could not help but think of Murong youruo. If she was there, it would be Ying Ying Ying with a smile, and ignore it.


    After Zhou ronger and Huang Ying step down, there is no other woman coming up. Du Shaofu sits cross legged, waiting to enter the Hehuan sect.


    Yunyu mountain is not far away from the origin of Albizzia julibrissin. A day later, a vast mountain outline appeared in front of everyone.In the mountain range, the mountains are connected, and the peaks stand at the top of each other, supporting the blue sky.


    As you enter the mountains, you can see the beautiful peaks and green trees, and the sky and earth are full of energy.


    This is a precious place, very extraordinary, so the Huan Zong settled here.


    A piece of palace buildings built in the mountains, in the green exposed in the outline.


    In the middle of the air, there is no time for a figure to skim out. In the mountains, there is a faint breath.


    Du Shaofu''s mind and spirit secretly spied that there were many Fu arrays around the Huan sect. The strong ones were like clouds, and there were many disciples.


    A moment later, in a dense courtyard, the qualified new disciples who passed the examination this time left the flying monster.


    There are many disciples of the Huan sect far away. Pointing at these new disciples.


    Du Shaofu looked up from a distance, and finally he arrived at the Huan Zong.


    "Elder martial brother, those are the old disciples of the Hehuan sect. They may look for beautiful and handsome ones to become Taoist companions among our new disciples. Of course, talent is the first priority."


    Zhou ronger has been more along with Du Shaofu. He thinks Du Shaofu is curious about the disciples of the Hehuan sect who are watching from afar. He explains to Du Shaofu: "but those people are not so good any more. If they had good talent and good future, they would have been chosen to be Taoist lovers. They were not liked by others at the beginning, but now they have to cajole Tao among the new disciples The couple, or some senior brothers and sisters, are tired of the Taoist partners around them, so they want to find a suitable one among the new disciples. "


    "You know a lot about it?"


    Du Shaofu smiles and asks Zhou ronger that she knows a lot.


    "My family has a little relationship with Huan Zong, so I know something about Huan Zong."


    Zhou rong''er looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and a coy look in her eyes. She said, "even if you don''t need to practice both ways, as a normal man, you will inevitably have the need of rain. At that time, elder martial brother can come to me at any time, and younger martial sister is willing to give everything for him."


    "Thank you so much. We''re here."


    Du Shaofu trembled all over and took the opportunity to avoid.


    "Cluck..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s flight, Zhou ronger giggled, his eyes rippled and said, "it''s interesting. Sooner or later, you will not be able to escape from the palm of my hand, and you will fall down under my pomegranate skirt."


    In the Hehuan sect, there were disciples of the Hehuan sect who arranged for the people to live in.


    Some gifted disciples were finally placed in separate rooms, and their treatment was not the same. They were much better than other disciples.


    Du Shaofu was finally included in this well paid lineup because of his connection with Xu Zhi''s death.


    Zhou ronger and Huang Ying are both talented. They live not far from Du Shaofu''s room.


    At dusk, when the sunset fades, the sky and the earth become silver gray.


    Milk white smoke and gray haze blend together, the light transmission, so that the dense architecture and everything in the Huan sect looms.


    Floating light shrouded the mountains, so that under the night of Huan Zong, showing a bit of wonderful atmosphere.


    In front of a elegant courtyard, a young man stood quietly, 28-9-year-old, and covered with a soft purple satin, the figure was extremely beautiful.


    Youth long and curly eyelashes, a pair of clear eyes like morning dew, with a touch of charm, full of charm.


    The charm in the eyes of the young man is not only able to bewitch all women, but also to make the man''s mind fluctuate for it. It is very charming.


    "Whoosh..."


    A middle-aged figure came from the sky, strong and dazzling.


    "Did you find it?"


    The charming youth''s voice is clear and clear, and his hair is long as flowing water. His hair is smooth behind his back and has a momentum.


    "The most suspicious one is a disciple named Fu shaodu, the exit of Yunyu mountain. He has caused a lot of noise. A man named Xu Zhi, Wang Fengfeng, Tianzi, who first ascended to the realm of Emperor Wu, died of him, which was deeply hidden."


    The middle-aged opened his mouth and replied, his eyes were in awe of the charming youth.


    "fushaodu...."


    The enchanting young man raised his eyes and looked at the sunset, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Patriarch, do you need to bring Fu Shao du to ask?" Middle aged asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1174

    "No more."


    The enchanting young man shook his head and said in a soft voice, "tomorrow, the new disciple''s initiation ceremony, the square is on full alert."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man looked surprised and said, "Lord, will there be enemies of the clan coming tomorrow? Are they those people preparing for tomorrow "


    " at present, they are not brave enough, they just rely on the support of the elders. "


    The enchanting young man shook his head, then looked at the sunset sky and said, "there is a demon king who has arrived in Zongzhong. There will be a great war tomorrow. We must minimize the casualties, and do not disturb the snake for the time being."


    "I see. I''ll arrange it."


    The middle-aged face was startled and left in a hurry.


    "Fu Shao du Du Shaofu. "


    The enchanting young man looked at the sky, and his eyes were rippling, and he said softly, "no wonder the demon sect and the bright god can''t find you in Zhongzhou. So you''ve come to Shangzhou, and you''ve really come to huanzong. Is that little girl really so important to you..."


    The voice fell, the figure of the enchanting youth disappeared directly in place.


    Night, the moon stars dark, the sky stars like a dream.


    When the charming youth figure appears again, to a quiet room, light fragrance diffuse.


    On the bed, a woman sat cross legged, eyebrows like ink painting, lips like cherry, God like autumn water.


    It seems to feel that someone is coming, and the woman''s eyes suddenly open, and her eyes are full of essence. She gets up and steals them out.


    A light yellow ribbon was tied on her hair. Her black hair was hanging down on her waist. Her waist was full of surplus, which was not enough to hold. This woman''s temperament was ethereal and light, and she was Ji Zhiyan.


    "Have you thought about it clearly? As long as you join the ho Huan sect and become my Taoist partner, you will be able to make the rise of your Ji family, and you will be on top of ten thousand people."


    Enchanting youth looking at Ji Zhiyan, clear eyes charming with a smile, that smile is enough to make the world''s women moved, coupled with its identity, afraid that this world absolutely few women can refuse him.


    "Dirty, I can''t be your partner even if I die."


    Ji Zhiyan visual charm youth, voice tactfully moving, in the other party that invisible breath collapse pressure, also stand up relative, never shrink back.


    "The posture of heaven is close to human dignity, and the body is very special. It is also the legendary body of heaven and Yin..."


    Bewitching young man frown slightly, looking at Ji Zhiyan, slowly forward three steps, way: "are you waiting for Fu Dabai to save you?"


    "Big white brother..."


    Smell speech, Ji Zhiyan eyes a quiver, immediately visual charm youth, way: "you will big white brother how?"


    "That guy is really promiscuous everywhere. There are women with him everywhere."


    The charming man''s eyes picked, the clear eyes of the room shine, the pearl shining, like a black gem, looking at Ji Zhiyan, said: "you probably don''t know who your big white brother is?"


    Smell speech, Ji Zhiyan face, eyes a Leng, black shiny hair, fall in Yingying less than a grasp of the waist, outline a moving arc.


    After a moment, Ji Zhiyan pursed her lips and opened her teeth. To the charming youth, she said, "I knew that big white brother is very human. No matter who he is, he is my big white brother."


    "Big white brother..."


    Looking at the Ji Zhiyan in front of her eyes, the charming man has a clear eyes with a smile, and a trace of the evening breeze blowing gently behind her head. She has a kind of soul stirring temperament. She said with a smile: "tomorrow I will let you die with my own eyes, and then you can put into my arms."


    The voice dropped and the figure of the enchanting youth disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, in the room.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged and suddenly opened his eyes. After a flash of the essence in his eyes, he was restrained.


    "Creak..."


    Door pushed open, gently closed, a familiar figure appeared in the room, conveniently arranged under a seal ban.


    His eyes are charming. Although he is thirty years old, he is still charming and charming. It is the Deacon Liu Cui in the Hehuan sect.


    "Brother, sister is here."


    Liu Cui, with a smile in her voice, moved lightly to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Sister Liu Cui."


    Du Shaofu got up and knew its origin. It was no surprise that Liu Cui came late at night. Her eyes turned slightly. The lotus flower in her hand had already been taken out and handed to Liu Cui, saying, "fortunately, it has not been disgraced."


    "Lotus of spirit ice."


    Liu Cui''s eyes trembled, looking at that filled with sunlight, ice cold breath, strong energy let people mind rippling breath, eyes were very happy, immediately put it into the heaven and earth bag.


    "What a good brother of my sister."


    Liu Cui looked at Du Shaofu, smiling like a flower. She gently touched Du Shaofu''s face with one hand. The corners of her mouth pouted slightly. The temptation was self-evident. She said, "my brother has done such a big thing for her sister. How about letting her sister reward you so much as long as her brother wants to do it, how about if she doesn''t object to it?""Sister Liu Cui is very polite. It''s just a little work. There''s no need to say thank you."


    Du Shaofu stepped back without leaving a trace, but he did not dare to approach Liu Cui.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that there was also a way to collect Yang and replenish Yin in the double cultivation method of Hehuan sect. It was better to stay away from this woman.


    "My brother will be shy, and it seems that he has not tasted the real joy of fish and water."


    With a charming smile, Liu Cui gently fell on Du Shaofu''s chest and pressed it gently. Her red lips were slightly pursed and her eyes were charming. She said, "it''s really strong. I''m sure Kong is powerful. My sister really wants to taste it."


    "Sister Liu Cui, I want to ask some questions in my family."


    Du Shaofu asked, depressed in his heart, whether he could lose his life.


    "What do you want to know, I will know tomorrow. Tomorrow is the ceremony for new disciples to join the sect. It is said that even the patriarch will appear in person this time. If you have any questions, the senior brothers and sisters of Zongzhong will give you answers."


    Liu Cui was interrupted by Du Shaofu, but she also stopped. Looking at Du Shaofu, she seemed to think of something. Her eyes moved and she said, "I heard that my brother seems to have killed Xu Zhi, which really surprised my sister."


    "I don''t know how Xu Zhi died."


    Du Shaofu shakes his head. Naturally, he will not admit it. No matter how suspicious the family may be, the most important thing now is to find out the whereabouts of Ji Zhiyan.


    His eyes turned dark. Du Shaofu continued to leave no trace and asked, "I wonder if sister Liu Cui has ever heard of the Tianchuan City Ji family?"


    Hearing this, Liu Cui shook her head and asked, "Tianchuan city has heard of it. The Ji family also has some impression, but I don''t remember."


    "I don''t know if sister Liu Cui knows. Recently, someone from Ji''s family has come to the family of he Huan?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "It seems that the Ji family in Tianchuan city is the dependent force of our Hehuan sect. There should be disciples in our Hehuan sect. However, I don''t know if anyone has come recently. I''m also responsible for recruiting new disciples outside recently, not in the clan." Liu Cui shook her head.


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. It seemed that Liu Cui didn''t know. She could only find another way to find out.


    "My good brother, do you have anything to do with Ji''s family?"


    Liu Cui became suspicious. She kept inquiring about the Ji family and made her suspicious of Du Shaofu.


    Seeing Liu Cui''s suspicions, Du Shaofu said, "to be honest, this time I''m in the ho Huan clan. I want to inquire about a young lady of the Ji family."


    "I can''t see. It''s still a kind of love."


    Liu Cui chuckled and said to Du Shaofu, "in that case, my sister will help you to find out what the name of the young lady of Ji''s family is. As long as people are in the family of Huan, you can always find them."


    "Thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that he told Liu Cui about Ji Zhiyan''s appearance and name. With Liu Cui''s help, it should not be difficult to find out in the Hehuan sect. Liu Cui was also specially allowed to investigate in secret.


    Liu Cui was in a good mood when she got lingbing Lianhua. She didn''t plan to do anything to Du Shaofu. She told Du Shaofu a few words about the initiation ceremony tomorrow, and then she left.


    With Liu Cui''s departure, Du Shaofu continued to sit on his knees, meditating. After Liu Cui went to inquire about the news for a day or two, he himself had a good inquiry in the past two days. After becoming an official disciple of the Hehuan sect tomorrow, he should be able to do things in the Hehuan sect.


    "I hope I won''t be recognized tomorrow."


    Du Shaofu sighed with some worry. He killed an old ghost of Yin gathering in the wasteland of heaven. There should have been many disciples of the Hehuan sect who had met him and hoped that he would not be recognized tomorrow.


    "Be careful. It won''t be recognized."


    Du Shaofu comforted himself that with so many new disciples tomorrow, he would not be recognized by others even if he was hiding in the crowd.


    After that, Du Shaofu continued to adjust his breath, fearing that there would be an accident tomorrow, so he had better keep himself at the peak.


    And everything was not as good as Du Shaofu thought, and he could hide in the crowd at the ceremony.


    The next morning, the sun rose in the East, shining on the mountains.


    The formal disciples who have the Hehuan sect take their new disciples to the Hehuan sect square to participate in the initiation ceremony.


    Du Shaofu and others were directly arranged in front of the square, with Zhou ronger and Huang Ying, two women of yesterday.


    Around the square, there are dense figures and tens of thousands of disciples stand quietly.


    Some of the people ahead are absolutely outstanding among the younger generation, all of whom are like dragons and phoenixes.


    [at the fourth watch, Xiao Yu continued to code, and there was an update about 10:00 p.m. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1175

    Tens of thousands of new disciples are just caught in the middle, and dare not breathe.


    A faint and strong atmosphere pervaded the square. There were many strong people around the square.


    "It doesn''t seem normal."


    Du Shaofu looked around and peeped in. He felt that the atmosphere around the square was not normal, and the atmosphere was tense and oppressive.


    Around the square, Du Shaofu felt the existence of the Fu array, and there were many Wu Huang realms. The breath of the Seven Star talisman was hidden around.


    Even the strong spirits of Wu Zun and eight star Rune masters also exist in secret.


    "It won''t really be recognized..." Du Shaofu thought deeply and looked down slightly. He was still worried.


    "Elder martial brother Fu, how do you make your face look like this? I''ll help you wipe it."


    Zhou rong''er looks at Du Shaofu, who is not far away, and looks surprised.


    At the moment, the rich elder martial brother''s face did not know where to get in touch with the dust. His resolute and determined face was almost invisible.


    Zhou ronger took out a handkerchief full of faint fragrance in his arms, and wanted to wipe it for Du Shaofu himself.


    "Thank you very much, younger martial sister. But the initiation ceremony is about to start. We''d better stand still. When the initiation ceremony is over, I''ll go back and wash."


    Du Shaofu immediately shook his head, indicating that Zhou rong''er should not be close to him.


    In case Du Zong didn''t wipe the dust off his face this morning, it was natural for Du Zong to wipe away the dust.


    He Huan Zong is very powerful. At the moment, he is still in his old nest. Once he is discovered by the people of he Huan sect, Du Shaofu doesn''t have to think about it and know that a big war is inevitable.


    At that time, it is still a problem whether they can get the family of Huan.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, there was the sound of breaking wind in the air.


    Du Shaofu looked up and saw a long rainbow in front of him.


    See someone come, Zhou ronger also did not entangle again, immediately stood respectfully, did not dare in the speech.


    Only two flashed forward, a large figure in front of the square fell in front of several rows of seats on the high platform in front of the square.


    When hundreds of people fall down, the invisible breath solidifies the whole square, which makes tens of thousands of disciples on the vast square tremble with their hearts.


    Among them, there are many people who are close to wuzun and eight star spirit fu masters.


    There are also quite a lot of real wuzun realm and eight star spirit Rune masters. Among them, there are even Hunyuan wuzun flavor and Hunyuan level Rune masters. It shows that the strong in the Hehuan sect are like clouds, and their strength will only be lower than those top giants in Shangzhou.


    On the high platform, beside those people, a young man of twenty-eight or eight years old stood quietly, with a white face, shrouded in the morning glow, with a sharp arc.


    Especially the young man''s beautiful lip shape, as if in the publicity of noble and elegant, morning dew eyes with a touch of charm and charm.


    "See the Lord."


    On the square, tens of thousands of disciples bowed to him.


    When Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the charming young man, his eyes trembled like an electric shock.


    How could Du Shaofu forget that charming young man, who pursued himself and Dongli Qingqing in the wasteland of heaven.


    Finally, I met the old man Yin Lei of the demon sect. The enchanting young man and the old man of Yin Lei also joined hands to deal with their own Dongli Qingqing.


    Later, with the power of Yuan Shen, the master of Dongli Qingqing, scared away the old man yinlei and the enchanting youth, but in the end, the enchanting young man returned.


    As for the final all-out battle, Du Shaofu did not know how he was broken. He only vaguely remembered that the other side had used yuan Shen to attack him.


    When he was sober, the enchanting youth had disappeared, and Dongli Qingqing left a message disappeared, which left some doubts in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "He is the leader of the Huan clan, Su Muxin!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. No wonder the enchanting young man started his work as soon as he met. It turned out that the enchanting youth was the patriarch of the joyous sect.


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu got the name of sumuxin, a terrible strong man.


    Su Muxin''s age is not too old, but he is famous throughout Shangzhou.


    Even those top-notch helmsmen dare not underestimate Su Muxin.


    "It''s Zhiyan, and it''s really in the Hehuan clan..."


    And then Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on Su Muxin''s side, a Shaohua woman''s body.


    The woman''s eyebrows are like ink paintings, her lips are like cherry blossoms, and her spirit is like autumn water. She has an unforgettable quiet temperament. Who else can there be?


    Just at the moment, Du Shaofu looks at Ji Zhiyan. It seems that there is no problem, but his breath is stagnant and his expression is abnormal. He has been banned obviously."No gifts, please."


    Su Muxin looks at the square. The purple robe shakes his sleeve and makes his disciples exempt. His body is elegant in purple and soft satin. The sun reflects a light purple glow.


    All the disciples got up and looked at Su Muxin''s beauty of regardless of gender. At this time, many female disciples in the square had silly ripples in their eyes, hoping to be favored by the patriarch.


    Su Muxin''s eyes swept across the square, so that Du Shaofu immediately bowed his head, breath convergence.


    "Today''s initiation ceremony should be postponed. Let''s settle something else first."


    Su Muxin''s hair is long as flowing water. He smiles slightly. The smile seems to have a kind of beauty regardless of gender, which makes people have a thrilling charm.


    Looking at the disciples in the square, Su Muxin continued to say: "not long ago, some changes happened to the Ji family in Tianchuan city. Xiang Qiran, a disciple of the Hehuan sect, was abolished, and elder min Anyi was killed. Several elders and Dharma protectors, such as elder Huangshan, were also killed. This time, a man named Fu Dabai was responsible for all of them


    Su Muxin''s voice did not fall, the whole square suddenly burst into an uproar.


    "Who is this Fu Dabai?"


    There was a lot of noise among the disciples of the Hehuan sect, and they were amazed.


    Many disciples of the Hehuan sect know that Xiang Huangshan elder is an extraordinary martial master. He killed dozens of strong people in the Hehuan sect one after another. What a challenge to the Hehuan sect!


    "Now, this Fu Dabai is mixed with the new disciples and is hiding in the Hehuan sect. All the disciples should leave the square."


    Su Muxin said faintly, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    "That Fu Dabai mixed up in it!"


    Smell speech, the new brother son of Huan Zong all around abruptly retreats.


    It was a terrible Fu Dabai that even Xiang Huangshan elder could kill. How could they be opponents? Once they started, they would be affected and would not dare to imagine the consequences.


    Su Muxin''s side, Ji Zhiyan''s eyes turn, scanning in the square, at the moment is banned, but can''t move at all.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. Without retreating, he raised his head slightly. A wry smile appeared on his dusty face. Su Muxin, a member of the Hehuan clan, must have known that he was in the Hehuan clan for a long time. He was ridiculous that he was hiding.


    All the disciples of the Huan Sect on the square retreated in surprise and panic.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu was left alone in the square.


    "Shua Shua..."


    In a flash, all the eyes of the audience all fell on Du Shaofu, and many of them were surprised.


    On the high platform, Su Muxin looks at Du Shaofu and his face covered with dust, but for some reason, he can''t help but ripple in his heart.


    "That''s a bad fate. I shouldn''t have come to the wasteland. Since then, it has nothing to do with it. I said that if I meet next time, I won''t keep my hand. Why can I still feel uneasy now?"


    Su Muxin heart deep, eyebrows dark frown, the heart of the wave, that was painted with dust at the moment of the face, she was recognized at a glance, did not forget.


    "It seems that you have been waiting for me here."


    Du Shaofu spoke, to the worst of the situation, simply no longer scruple, a long sleeve shake, wipe feel the dust on his face, revealed the original resolute and resolute face.


    On the stage, Ji Zhiyan''s eyes can see Du Shaofu. At the moment, her eyes are turning rapidly in her eyes. It seems that she wants to say something, but she is forbidden. She can''t speak, and her body can''t move. She can only be anxious.


    "It doesn''t seem right?"


    Among the crowd, Zhou ronger and Huang Ying, as well as deacon Liu Cui, who is also in the square at the moment, look at the young man who is facing the Patriarch on the square, all of them are surprised.


    They have obviously felt that something is wrong with what happened at the moment, as if something has gone beyond their expectation.


    "If you kill so many strong people in my family, you will pay the price." Su Muxin opened his mouth with a clear voice.


    "They bully others and provoke me. What''s wrong with killing them?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at Su Muxin.


    "So you are the one who killed my family, Fu Dabai. Today you will regret it!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice had just dropped, a gloomy voice suddenly came.


    "Whoosh!"


    All at once, the square was surrounded by dozens of figures.


    "Boom..."


    A strong breath swept through the square, solidifying the square. The atmosphere of wuzun realm and eight star Rune master level has several.


    Not far from Su Muxin''s side, a 70 year old woman with grey clothes and crane hair went straight across the sky and landed in front of Du Shaofu. Her eyes were gloomy and she was the old woman who had just spoken.


    "Fei family''s people don''t kill much. Feiying, that poisonous woman, should be killed!"Du Shaofu glanced around and finally looked at the old woman with grey hair.


    "Ha ha..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu grimly, the old woman with grey hair instead of anger laughed, and said in a sad voice, "OK, OK, OK. You will regret it if you dare to kill the people of Fei family. No matter who you are, I will never let you go today."


    "The Fei family is nothing."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu looked at the old woman''s eyes and didn''t care.


    In any case, it has been recognized. Today, there is no other way to let go of the war. I''m afraid it will not be easy to leave the family of Huan, which is a strong man.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t really care about the Fei family in the Hehuan sect. There were demons, Legalists, dragon people on the top, ancient boxing sect, Guangming shenting and other enemies. One Fei family didn''t know where to row.


    This sudden change in the field, so that countless eyes around surprised, many students looked at each other, not quite clear what happened.


    But vaguely, we can all feel that the matter is very serious, very serious.


    "It''s arrogant!"


    The old woman raised her head slightly and looked at the dense disciples around her. She seemed to realize that she had lost her manners. She sneered. Her dry palms stretched out her sleeves and said to Du Shaofu coldly, "it''s so. Now I have two choices. I''ll leave you a whole body, or I''ll do it myself to destroy your spirits!"


    [a large chapter, updated today.


    It was planned to be the seventh shift today, but in the end, it was only the fifth shift, which was delayed for a while in the afternoon. Therefore, Xiao Yu would still like to continue the fifth shift and add the update of tomorrow. Once again, I would like to thank commander maple leaf and Commander shlaogen for their kindness. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1176

    Looking at the old woman with grey clothes and crane hair and a sneering face, Du Shaofu gave a direct disdainful glance. His voice echoed in the square along with the mysterious air and said, "it''s not enough for you to be afraid of it. If you want to deal with me, you huanzong is afraid that you can only let those supreme elders and Su Muxin do it."


    "The boy is arrogant!"


    When the gray clothes crane hair old Tu Dun, the eyes gush out, looking straight at Du Shaofu road.


    "There''s no need to stir them up!"


    Su Muxin looked directly at Du Shaofu, and his eyes fluttered in the morning dew. The meaning of Du Shaofu''s words was not difficult to be heard. He said, "don''t worry. I don''t need to fight you, nor do you need to disturb the supreme elders in the clan. If you can leave today, you will be able to do it!"


    "Really..."


    Du Shaofu raised his head slowly and looked around. His resolute and resolute face was covered with a smile, which showed a little rebellious. Finally, he looked at the old woman with grey clothes and crane hair, and said, "the Fei family wants to revenge on me. I''m afraid that with your extraordinary accomplishments, you''re not much better than Huangshan, and you''re not qualified."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, many strong people around the square were also stunned.


    On the high platform, Su Muxin''s eyes quietly look at the square, no more waves.


    "Fu Shao Du, Fu Dabai, who is he in the end who is so fearless of elder Fei? Is it really he who killed the elder?"


    Zhou rong''er and Huang Ying, as well as Liu Cui''s three daughters, are all surprised at the moment.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The disciples of the square huanzong were all in a state of surprise. The old lady of the Fei family was stunned and laughed angrily.


    For hundreds of years, she has made the Fei family stand firm and occupy a place in the family of Huan. She has never been so ignored by a younger generation.


    In this big laugh, anyone can feel the anger in the voice of the old Fei family.


    There is no doubt that there is an old lady of the Fei family at the peak of this extraordinary Wu Zun, which is directly infuriated by Du Shaofu.


    Listening to the voice of Fei''s old lady, Du Shaofu was not moved. His two pupils just looked at the old lady of Fei''s family. A faint golden light swept through his eyes. It seemed that a golden winged ROC was about to shake out.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to expose himself in the family of Huan, which was tantamount to putting himself in a desperate situation.


    But his life was saved by Ji Zhiyan, and he was also domineering in the Ji family. Du Shaofu could not turn a deaf ear to him and had to come.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is also dignified in his heart. This is the old nest of the ho Huan sect. With all hands in hand, the strong are like clouds, and he has a lot of bad luck.


    Du Shaofu was not afraid of Fei''s extraordinary martial arts. With his current cultivation as his strength, he would not have much problem killing him.


    Those who are afraid of using the shallow method of encirclement are the most serious ones.


    Even Su Muxin, Du Shaofu knew that he was hard to deal with.


    What''s more, compared with the Hehuan sect in the heyday of the Seven Star hall, Du Shaofu would never believe it if there were no martial arts realm or nine star talisman.


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils secretly wiped a strange look in his eyes. Although the provocation was not very profound, it seems that it is the most useful.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s look, the old lady of Fei''s family was finally gloomy and twisted. In her dry hands, there were strange runes flashing, and a trace of palpitating talisman''s Secret patterns flickered like an electric light.


    "Hi..."


    In the next moment, the figure of the old lady of Fei''s family seems to be turned into a ghost shadow. The dried palm condenses the fingerprint at the same time, and a great force solidifies the void.


    "Boom


    Among the many horrified eyes, the figure of the old lady of the Fei family is tearing up the space. It appears in the sky above Du Shaofu''s head in an instant, and the bright light bursts out like an obscene day!


    "Boy, die!"


    The voice was gloomy, and the last fingerprint of the old lady of Fei''s family had coagulated like lightning. Then she grasped her dry palm hard. With the energy of heaven and earth, the huge and surging dark Qi turned into a huge fingerprint with hundreds of feet.


    Du Shaofu''s hand is directly covered by the mysterious seal of Du Shao Fu.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu moved. Suddenly, there was a golden light in his clear eyes, and there was a golden talisman on his skin.


    At that moment, a kind of domineering and incomparable momentum suddenly came out of the upright body. The long robe hunting, domineering and arrogant!


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the square space trembled violently. Du Shaofu stomped his feet on the square. The force rose from the ground, and the cracks on the ground exploded in an instant.


    "Oh..."


    Everything was as fast as lightning. Without retreating, Du Shaofu burst into the air. His terrible momentum was like a fierce beast and a bird soaring into the sky. Suddenly, a golden fist was condensed in his hand. Accompanied by the Dragon chanting for nine days and the sound of the gods and elephants, facing the huge energy, he ran into the sky with a domineering look!Just around the square, in the eyes of sudden shock, a golden fist seal and that big hand seal collided like meteorite, and they collided fiercely together!


    For a moment, the soul trembles, and the dull sound of scalp hair resounds through the square


    "Boom..."


    The huge energy roar, in this moment, resounds through the entire square, spreads the entire happy family!


    From the point of contact between the handprint and the fist, a series of terrible Rune waves spread out like a storm, breaking out on all sides, and the cracks on the ground of the square spread like spider webs one after another.


    Golden light, strange runes swept, such terrible movements, like volcanic eruption, people can not help but tremble!


    "Poof..."


    Tens of thousands of eyes, the two collide, only for a moment, a figure is like a broken kite directly shake fly, big mouth of red blood spit out, and finally fell heavily on the square floor a hundred feet away.


    "Kaka..."


    The ground of the square trembled after the fall of the body. The square reinforced by the Fu array now cracked one after another.


    Tens of thousands of eyes looked quickly, when he saw that the figure that fell on the ground like a broken winged bird was actually the elder Fei.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sight of the whole square is also directly solidified. In the hearts of the disciples of the Hehuan sect, a stream of fright and irresistible emerges from the heart.


    At first, a dozen strong men of the Fei family surrounded Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, seeing this sudden scene, all the moves of the top of the extraordinary martial arts are in the hands of the other party, unable to resist, all of which are cold on the back.


    On the high stage, the eyes of many strong people in the family of Huan can not help but tremble for it.


    Su Muxin eyebrows slightly a wrinkle, with the Fei family old woman''s body smashing, eyes slightly raised.


    "Poof..."


    The old lady of Fei''s family is still spitting blood, which is mixed with broken viscera. Her dry palm is also full of cracked blood, soft and soft, like a bone that has been directly smashed.


    The internal organs of the old woman were also directly shattered. They are not dead yet, but they are useless.


    In the low air, Du Shaofu stood up in the sky, his whole body was shining with gold, and his eyes were like a sea of golden light, which was very domineering and frightening.


    That terrible breath, as if people face a tyrannical fierce bird, lower strength, the soul is shaking.


    "As I said, you are not qualified to move me just because of your extraordinary cultivation at the top of martial arts!"


    From Du Shaofu''s mouth came a gloomy and sharp voice. The strong wind was waving in the air, and his hair was flying behind his head. His eyes were fixed on the old woman of Fei family who had been almost abandoned.


    Fei''s old woman''s eyes tremble, her twisted old face, her eyes shaking with fear and a little resentment.


    "Demon king, he is Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Suddenly, on the high platform, behind Su Muxin, there was a beautiful woman who screamed. The expression and voice seemed to be a ghost, and the shock reverberated in the square.


    The beautiful woman took the disciples of the Hehuan sect and went to the wasteland with the old ghost of gathering Yin. She also saw the terrible ferocity of Du Shaofu, the demon king, and even heard all the ferocious deeds of Du Shaofu on the land.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1177

    "Yes, he is Du Shaofu, the demon king. I remember him when he was turned into ashes."


    "Du Shaofu, the devil king, is Du Shaofu, the first of the Twelve Gods!"


    With the fall of the beautiful woman''s voice, some of the disciples who had been to the land around the square were shocked after waking up.


    "He is Du Shaofu, the demon king who has been killed by even the descendants of the real dragon of the dragon clan, who is the head of the Twelve Gods


    "My God, Fu Dabai is the demon king Du Shaofu. How can he come to our Huan clan?"


    "It''s said that elder Caiyin was killed by the demon king on the land of the waste of heaven!"


    In a flash, there was a stir around the square. The legend on the land of famine was led by disciples who had been to the land.


    The name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, is so popular in the Hehuan sect!


    Besides, the name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, has long been spread throughout Shangzhou!


    In the Hehuan sect, even many disciples have been in awe of the demon king Du Shaofu.


    Kill the descendants of the real dragon, the land, leaving many ferocious legends, such a terrible existence, people yearn for awe!


    Now, Du Shaofu, the first one of the Twelve Gods in the legend, the first demon king of the same generation on Kyushu, appeared in front of them.


    Elder Fei, who has just defeated the peak of extraordinary martial arts, is enough to prove the terrible strength of Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    On the high stage, Ji Zhiyan''s eyes rotate in the orbit of her eyes, rippling with waves.


    It can be seen that Ji Zhiyan is also very shocked at the moment. Even if she was at her grandmother''s house, she had heard about it.


    Ji Zhiyan heart ponders, originally her big white elder brother, unexpectedly is the demon king Du Shaofu.


    On the high stage, the name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, spread widely, and all the top strong men were also shocked, so they were immediately ready for battle.


    Only Su Muxin did not have any accident, she already knew in her heart.


    The name of the demon king Du Shaofu spread. In a flash, the dark tide around the square was surging,


    "open the Fu array and suppress the demon king


    A middle-aged man appeared in the square, and his voice echoed in the square.


    "Boom..."


    As the voice of the middle-aged man dropped, many pillars of runic light appeared around the square. Bursts of light pillars of runes rose to the sky, centered on Du Shaofu, and finally gathered in the high altitude to open a terrible Fuwen array.


    This terrible Fu array stands in the sky and blocks out the sun. The terrible breath makes people tremble.


    "Roar..."


    Around the array, the characters are bright and dazzling, and the shadows of various exotic animals linger on the surface of the array.


    "The big array of trapped animals and stars can''t escape even in the general martial area. This demon king is coming to our Hehuan sect to seek his own death!"


    "It''s said that in Zhongzhou, the people of the demon sect and the light God''s court are searching for this demon king everywhere. I didn''t expect that the demon king died, and my huanzong died!"


    With the opening of the Fuzhen, some of the strong huanzong people on the high platform showed their joy.


    Even the strong in the martial arts can be trapped. The demon king Du Shaofu, no matter how fierce and powerful he is, will be dead today.


    When the Fu array is opened, the power is overwhelming, and the cracks on the ground of the square are more and more exploded.


    In the middle of the sky, wind and clouds were surging in the air, and the sky was discolored by the terrible power. All the disciples of the Hehuan sect around the square were trembling in their hearts.


    In particular, this time, the new students, one by one in the scalp numb.


    They never thought that, among them, this time they were hiding those terrible strong men.


    "Why, there is no movement. It will not be suppressed to death?"


    A moment later, however, there was no news from the trapped animals and stars array, which made those huanzongqiang who showed a smile also showed a look of doubt.


    Finally, someone couldn''t help it. The figure swept out and approached the square Fu array.


    They watched Fu array warily. Everything seemed to be abnormal.


    "There is no movement at all. Although Du Shaofu, the demon king, is ferocious, he is also vulnerable to a blow in my Hehuan clan."


    Du Shaofu, the first young man in Kyushu and the demon king who dares to be killed by the descendants of the real dragon, has fallen into the Hehuan sect. If it is spread out, it will definitely make the Hehuan clan''s face soar.


    "Hi..."


    Just as the old man''s voice had just dropped, suddenly a piece of bright golden Rune was swept out from the Fu array in front of him.


    The golden light rune is very strange, as if it is disintegrating the array.


    To be exact, the golden light directly turned into a golden light, and the thunder swept out of the Fu array. In a flash, it turned into a huge virtual shadow of five finger mountain.


    The virtual shadow of the five finger peak was suppressed directly from the high altitude and fell on the old man in his fifties.


    The golden five finger peak is too fast and unexpected.


    The terrible breath solidified the void, like the opening of heaven and earth, and made the earth tremble. The old man of fifty had no time to avoid it."Boom


    When the shadow of the golden five finger mountain peak was suppressed, the ground of the square was directly like a sky burst, and a large area of ground cracks exploded. Many strong people around were shocked and retreated quickly.


    The shadow of the five finger Golden Peak converges, and a golden figure steps out like a demon.


    He is wrapped in golden light, with a pair of golden wings behind his back. His eyes are golden like the sun. He is domineering and frightening!


    This demon like figure is not Du Shaofu who has just been trapped in the Fu array. Who else can there be!


    As for the old man in his fifties, he left a pool of blood on a disordered square, and he could not die any more.


    "Do you think you can trap me with a rune array?"


    Du Shaofu cheered like thunder, and the shaking void thundered.


    In that voice, a domineering and frightening sound wave spreads out, which makes people tremble, just like beating a drum and being hammered, which makes people scared!


    "How did the devil come out?"


    "The big array of trapped animals and stars has not been broken. Why did the demon come out directly?"


    "Quick, joint attack, kill the devil!"


    All of a sudden, in a short period of inaction, many powerful people around him wanted to form a joint attack and siege formation to deal with the suppression of Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the devil has killed the door. He can''t let him go wild!


    "Kill!"


    With a roar, Du Shaofu shook the square. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC spread across the sky, and the golden light broke out. A piece of golden light talisman and secret pattern swept out, just like a storm, rolled up two strong people of wuzun realm. One of them was crushed in the air.


    Everything is too fast, even faster than lightning. Du Shaofu reaches out with one hand and imprisons another person in space.


    "No, help..."


    The strong wuzun of the Hehuan sect was imprisoned by Du Shaofu. His face changed greatly and he was terrified, but he could not get rid of it.


    "Dare you


    At the same time, six powerful martial arts masters have joined hands, and two of them are outstanding martial masters. It seems that they will fall on Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss!"


    Behind Du Shaofu, the ROC''s golden wings shook back, and a paw print imprisoned the practitioner of wuzun state. His eyes sneered, and he swept back into the trapped beast Zhenxing array behind him.


    "Chulala..."


    As soon as he entered the array, Du Shaofu sneered and pinched the paw print in his hand, which turned the master of wuzun realm into a blood mist.


    The wuzunjing cultivator was killed instantly, and Du Shaofu disappeared in the Fu array.


    "Boom!"


    The joint attack of several wuzun practitioners instantly hit the rune, which caused a terrible impact. The rune trembled and the rune broke out, but the Fu array did not waver.


    "Hiss..."


    In the next moment, the golden light in the Fu array erupted, and the virtual shadow of the five finger peak burst out again. With a terrible breath that could make the practitioners of wuzun realm tremble, they crushed down from the top to the bottom, and directly crushed a cultivator on the other side of wuzun realm.


    "Hiss!"


    Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered, and his speed was a few minutes faster than that of lightning. Avoiding the obstruction of two extraordinary martial masters, Du Shaofu hit the nearest wuzun realm and roared away in the middle age.


    First on the strength of a slightly weak hand, to be able to kill!


    "Asshole!"


    On the high stage, an old man with long yellow hair on his shoulders finally couldn''t help it. His eyes were gloomy, his voice was thunderous, and the shaking sky trembled.


    "Hi..."


    The next moment, the figure of the yellow long hair old man appeared in the sky above the square like a ghost, strode out, and his eyes glowed.


    Among the electric lights and flints, the old man''s palm was filled with a bright yellow thunder and lightning, which was shining in the air. A yellow thunderbolt swept directly to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s one punch hit the middle-aged fist with the complete accomplishment of wuzunjing. The two fists collided, and the middle-aged body flew upside down and broke up in mid air.


    "Hiss..."


    The speed did not slow down. Just as the Yellow thunder behind it came, Du Shaofu had already seen that the ROC''s golden wings had a rapid shock and swept into the Fu array arranged in the square.


    "Boom..."


    When the Yellow thunder came, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared again in the Fu array.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The yellow and bright thunder erupts, and the whole trapped beast Zhenxing array shakes. The thunder Rune breaks out, but it still can''t destroy the rune.


    The trapped beast Zhenxing formation was originally set up by the ho Huan clan to suppress Du Shaofu, but now it seems to have become the sole support of Du Shaofu.


    "Withdraw the Fu array, and immediately withdraw the Fu array from the ground!"


    The old man with long yellow hair on his shoulder was furious and his voice was like thunder. In the deep sky behind him, there was a vast Yellow thunder flashing like a god!The next update will be around 8 pm. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1178

    "Get out of the line!"


    With the voice of the old man with long yellow hair and shoulder length falling down, there were loud cheers all around. Then the big array of trapped animals and stars dissipated in the sound of "boom".


    "Bang!"


    At the same time that the Fu array dissipated, a golden light like thunder swept out. In the opposite direction of the old man with long yellow hair and shoulder length, a mysterious practitioner of Wu Zun realm exploded in response.


    As soon as he arrived at the golden light, the bright light became more and more dazzling. His wings fluttered behind his back. It was Du Shaofu.


    That Xuanmiao wuzun thought that he was far away, and there was no danger. He didn''t know how to die at the moment.


    Many powerful people of Hehuan clan besieged Du Shaofu. Any one of them was a giant, but in a moment, several of them were directly killed.


    Looking at the figure with golden wings, all the disciples of the Huan sect all around him were beating fast, and their hearts were filled with horror.


    "Back down, everyone back down. Give me this tusk!"


    The old man with long yellow hair and shoulder length roared like thunder. Many people trembled and trembled and their legs softened.


    Just under his own eyes, another elder was killed. The old man with long yellow hair on his shoulder was furious and strode across the air to Du Shaofu.


    The old man''s yellow hair was flying, and his eyes were shining with yellow light. It seemed that he could shine on the square, and the Yellow thunder and lightning shuttled back and forth, just like Thor!


    Du Shaofu stepped into the void and looked at the yellow long haired old man who came to meet him. His eyes trembled slightly, and murmured, "the practitioner of thunder and lightning."


    "Boom..."


    The old man with long yellow hair and shoulder length appeared a hundred feet in front of Du Shaofu''s body. The profound meaning of thunder and lightning spread everywhere, enveloping the huge square, and "hislala" thunder and lightning crushed a large area of ground.


    "Boy, even if you have wings today, you can''t do without me. If you kill the elder, you have to pay the price!"


    With long yellow hair and shoulder length, the old man''s eyes, which were full of yellow thunder light, were staring at Du Shaofu tightly, and said: "listen, I am the great landmine Zun. Today you will die in my hands!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the great landmine Zun with a commanding momentum in front of him. A smile appeared on his resolute and resolute face.


    However, the smile was ferocious. The secret pattern of golden light on his wings soared to the sky. Suddenly, Du Shaofu waved his wings, and his figure rose from the sky. His eyes were filled with gold light and he looked directly at the big landmine Zun. The voice was cold and cold, and echoed through the Hehuan clan: "Hunyuan wuzun wants to kill me, but you are not qualified either!"


    "Boom


    When the words were left, a terrible momentum of complete wuzun suddenly swept out of Du Shaofu''s body. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC overflowed and filled with glory, just like a real ROC flapping its wings and soaring for nine days!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu is like a real golden winged ROC bird coming, bearing the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC family!


    "Roar..."


    "What a terrible momentum. Is Du Shaofu the king of the devil, a man or a monster?"


    With the spread of the breath of golden winged ROC in Du Shaofu''s body, the demons roared and hissed in the whole Hehuan sect, and the veins and spirits in the human body trembled for it. The terrible breath was the supreme spirit of the demon beast.


    "It turned out that it was just a perfect wuzun. I have to admit that you have some strength, but it''s a pity that you are dead today!"


    Da Lei is iron green and covered with yellow lightning. He practices the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. His strength is invincible at the same level. His figure is suddenly swept out, and the surging and powerful dark air is swept out with the lightning and turns into a lightning palm print.


    "Boom!"


    The distance of a hundred Zhangs came in an instant, covering all over the world, covering up Du Shaofu in the air.


    "There is Taiji in Yi, which is the birth of Liangyi, Liangyi''s birth of four images, the gathering of four images of xuanhuang, the determination of eight directions, and the town of ordinary people!"


    Du Shaofu did not flinch in the face of the terrible thunder light palm print. He murmured words in his mouth. At the same time, his hands condensed like lightning. The dark air in his body was like a pouring flood. Along the fingerprint, it condensed into a fingerprint in an instant.


    The handprint is brilliant, just like a bright golden color, and the powerful power is diffused from it, making this space a violent shock.


    This bright golden handprint, let countless eyes around, are involuntarily frightened, for its soul trembling.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    Everything was as fast as lightning, and the lightning gathered together to attack. Du Shaofu''s handprint was thrown out in front of him.


    Just a twinkling, it is with the earth thunder Zun''s thunder light fingerprints mercilessly hit together.


    In an instant, the voice of startling the sky suddenly rang through the void


    "Boom..."


    Two terrible fingerprints collide with each other, and the ripple of Rune energy is like a storm wave sweeping through the sky, shining brightly in the sky.


    At the center of that energy storm, the space around the void is like a huge dark hole.This blow, it seems that they are half a dozen!


    "Dadi, Leita, town!"


    In an instant, the big landmine statue was ghostly in the air, and emerged across the space in the strong energy wind. The thunder light Fu culture was a thunder light mountain peak, which fell from the air to suppress Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu raised his head with his wings, and his face was filled with a chilling force of despotism, which made him feel like the golden wings of a real ROC.


    "Hiss!"


    In the face of the Thunder Mountain, Du Shaofu''s claw print was revealed, and the golden light burst out. The dazzling talisman and secret patterns were as rampant as the golden lightning. It was like a golden winged ROC bird that wanted to fly out and soar for nine days.


    It seems that the explosion of such a fierce and terrifying atmosphere should not appear in human beings. Only those monsters and beasts may exist.


    Under this golden claw mark, there is a feeling of pulse and soul trembling in all around the disciples of Hehuan sect, just like facing the king.


    "Chula la!"


    The golden light burst out on the terrible claw print, just like countless golden electric snakes, and the space along the way suddenly twisted, like an invisible big hand to crush the space at any time.


    In a flash, the golden claw print with a domineering posture, mercilessly caught on the thunder light mountain.


    "The ROC''s claws are broken, broken!"


    From Du Shaofu''s mouth, the deep voice was like the sound of a ROC. The footprints of his claws fell on the top of the Leiguang mountain. The space distortion reached the extreme, and it twisted the thunder peak.


    "Boy, I understand thunder and lightning, how can you break it?"


    Da Lei Zun sneered and danced wildly. The thunder mountain peak he gathered was twisted in the claw print, but there was no real crack. Then the terrible bright yellow thunder around him, with destruction, rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Understand thunder and lightning!"


    Du Shaofu sneered. Suddenly, a purple lightning burst out of the palm print. The purple lightning turned into a terrible whirlpool of thunder and lightning, which directly devoured the bright yellow lightning of the great landmine.


    The earth thunder Zun changed color, and then the condensed thunder peak was directly crushed by the purple and gold color claw print, and the towering dark gas poured out in the air with the bright thunder light.


    "Is that all Hunyuan wuzun capable of?"


    In the sky, Du Shaofu smashed the thunder mountain peak. The golden light of his double pupils twinkled with the thunder light. There were mysterious talismans and secret patterns exploding. He flapped his wings, and the towering golden awn broke out and began to attack fiercely.


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    "Xumi dreamland!"


    Du Shaofu broke out. Supported by the surging dark Qi, the attacks in his hands were almost instantaneous condensation and mixed with obvious Fu Dao attacks, which made people gape.


    This is almost impossible for ordinary people to do. The devil''s body seems to have endless dark Qi that can be squandered by him.


    "Roar..."


    As the fingerprints congealed, Du Shaofu urged all kinds of beasts, such as qingtoujiao, Xuanyun Chijiao, Xiaotian demon tiger, to roar and shake the mountains and rivers, and gallop over the great landmine Zun.


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints condense again, and the secret patterns of the talisman flash and erupt. A huge grass shaped object in front of Du Shaofu''s body condenses.


    This is a grass, the whole body is crystal clear, the grass shape is like wild rice. A terrible pressure came.


    With the emergence of this grass, the eyes around the square trembled again. All the mysterious Qi in the human body would be absolutely suppressed at this moment, and even felt the feeling of vitality being drawn out


    one grass condensed, Du Shaofu''s golden eyes still erupted with cold, and the secret patterns of the talisman in his hand gathered together again and swept out the second grass.


    This grass is full of body and soul, and its leaves are slender, and the secret patterns of talismans are twinkling. The breath spreads, which makes people feel relaxed and happy in the deep of the soul.


    This grass is not under the first one. It''s rare in the world!


    This grass can clean Lingtai and suppress all evils!


    "Hiss..."


    The two grasses, accompanied by the talisman''s Secret patterns, turned into two beams of light, which directly shrouded and wound to the great landmine.


    "My God, the first grass is the undead grass!"


    "What''s the second grass? It''s not under the undead. It''s rare in the world."


    "How can this be possible? How can Du Shaofu, the demon king, urge so many attacks? Is there ten holy places in his body that contain mysterious Qi?"


    "It''s all great magical means. It''s incredible that Du Shaofu can understand so many magical means."


    With Du Shaofu''s crazy attack, there was a shock and scream on the high platform around him.


    Who can be so, urge such crazy attacks, it is simply indiscriminate bombing!


    Thank you, alexhui brothers. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1179

    At the moment, being bombarded by Du Shaofu''s attack, the large landmine was wrapped up by animal power, was attacked and suppressed, and was entangled by undead grass and Dongming grass, which made him look embarrassed.


    "Broken!"


    The great landmine roared like thunder, and its light was overflowing everywhere. The terrible thunder power erupted. The thunder light itself diffused out of the sky and swept all directions. It collided with Du Shaofu''s various kinds of indiscriminate attacks.


    After all, Hunyuan wuzun is Hunyuan wuzun, which is the top one in the world.


    This big mine reveres the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, and it is also very strong.


    "Boom..."


    Under the impact of that terrible thunder light, the thunder Zun breath of the earth erupts, and the bright yellow thunder on the body destroys the void, just like destroying the sky and the earth, destroying all the attacks, and disintegrating it in the air.


    "Hula!"


    When the golden light broke out, Du Shaofu suddenly released his bright star.


    In the golden light, a strange breath of God spread from Du Shaofu''s body. The mysterious light and runes are enveloped in it. The whole body''s rays are like the stars rotating and fluctuating. There is a kind of extraordinary holiness in the tyranny, which makes people feel excited when they look at them from afar.


    The next moment, a fingerprint of Du Shaofu has been photographed. There are magic and secret patterns in it. The fingerprint is filled with starlight and can swallow up the light. It is like the space above the square suddenly falls into the night, oppressing the world and suppressing the sky.


    Fingerprints distort the space, just like the stars in the night sky release the morning light, with a kind of huge breath, they spread all over the earth, directly suppressed to the great landmine Zun!


    Earth leizun has just destroyed the bombing attack in the sky. He looks up at the terrible handprint and suppresses it. The violent force affects the space and devours the light. It almost penetrates the space, making the cracks on the ground burst out one after another.


    "Hum!"


    With a deep throat, Lei Zun looked ugly. In his gloomy eyes, there was a bright yellow thunder light, and the lightning like fighting shot. The secret lines of thunder light were blooming and turned into a virtual shadow of Thunder Dragon like lightning.


    "Oh..."


    The shadow of the Thunder Dragon broke through the sky and suddenly swept out of the sky. In a twinkling, it collided with Du Shaofu''s star fingerprints.


    "Boom!"


    Such impact, amazing energy collision, thunder like energy muffled, resounding through the sky!


    Two terrible attacks collide, and suddenly the energy ripple of terror suddenly sweeps open like a storm wave.


    Thunder burst, starlight rippling, like destruction!


    When the eyes of the whole square looked at the sky over the exploded square, they could not help but take a breath of cool air.


    For ordinary disciples of the Hehuan sect, it may not be seen in this lifetime.


    "Pedaling..."


    At the same time, the figure staggered out of the air.


    Leizun''s figure staggered back ten steps, across dozens of feet of space, which stabilized the body.


    Behind Du Shaofu, the golden winged ROC wrapped his body forward and shrouded his body. After a hundred feet of straight-line vibration, he stabilized his body.


    "Hiss..."


    When he opened his wings to reveal his body, Du Shaofu''s face was a little pale, and his momentum was slightly lower.


    The real Hunyuan warrior is absolutely terrible. Compared with the old lady of Fei family and Xiang Huangshan, they are much more powerful.


    It seems that there is only a small layer between the top of the extraordinary wuzun and the Hunyuan wuzun, but there are two levels between them.


    "You are worthy of the name of the demon king. You are so young that you can fight with elder Lei Zun to such an extent!"


    The young disciples around him were shocked and sighed that the name of the young demon king was the real name!


    "What a strong boy, no wonder even the descendants of the real dragon can be killed!"


    Some of the strong Huan Zong people on the stage lamented that they did not have any one at the moment, and dared to look down on that young man again.


    At a young age, Du Shaofu, the demon king, was able to fight almost as well as elder Lei Zun.


    The previous bombardment like attacks also left people in fear.


    If this goes on for a while, the devil will be so strong that he will be terrible.


    Su Muxin looks at the domineering youth in the middle of the square and stands quietly.


    "Boy, there are many means, but in front of absolute strength, everything is floating clouds!"


    The earth leizun took a deep breath, surrounded by bright yellow lightning. He knew that the devil was worthy of his reputation and needed to use real strength to solve the problem.


    "That also depends on your strength enough"!


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings, and his mouth slowly stirred up a sneer. With the golden light, it was like a storm sweeping over the golden light. It was hard to hide the tyranny and awe people, just like the real devil!


    The earth leizun is gloomy, looking at the young man in front of him, the Yellow mang thunder light is more and more bright.


    In the whole Shangzhou, his earth Lei Zun also has a strong reputation, when he was so despised, or a younger generation.


    "It''s time to end it!"


    The earth leizun opened his mouth, and his old face showed a chill.The next moment, the majestic Xuanqi swept through the body of the arrogant landmine Zun at the same time, and the bright thunder light roared out all over the sky, and the level breath of Hunyuan wuzun burst out without reservation.


    In a short time, the whole body of the earth thunder Zun was covered with the secret patterns of thunder light. Finally, it condensed into a bright yellow manglei photoelectric ball in the air.


    "Chulala..."


    The thunder photoelectric ball is bright yellow, and the talisman''s secret pattern shuttles through the Yellow thunder cloud in the sky with yellow light arc, giving people a strange feeling.


    But the thunder photoelectric ball of the monster, and with a destructive pressure from the sky!


    Under the pressure of such destruction, it seems that the energy of the whole Hehuan sect is also disordered, and the sound of cool air is coming and going around one after another, which is appalled by it!


    "People, Wang and Wu pulse merge with the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. This guy has actually achieved this step!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the terrible yellow thunder ball, just like a thunder star falling from the star river. The terrible pressure made people tremble and numb.


    Du Shaofu was amazed by the terrible powers. Hunyuan wuzun is Hunyuan wuzun. Even if you have just done your best and your means have broken out, it''s hard to really be a Hunyuan wuzun. This great landmine Zun is a strong one at the same level as master Gu Qingyang.


    What shocked Du Shaofu most was that the great landmine Zun in front of him clearly combined the profound meaning of Wu Mai and thunder and lightning, forming a more terrible power.


    A hundred feet of thunder ball high in the sky, so that the sky lightning thunder, like the end of the day to attack!


    The killing meaning of Lei Zun''s eyes in the earth is implied. With a shaking hand, he points to Du Shaofu. The sound of killing intention rings through the sky with a kind of thunder light


    "Earth thunder Chen, destroy!"


    The sound of cold drink fell, that terrible thunder ball is with bright yellow light, accompanied by a destructive energy swept out.


    "Boom..."


    Where the thunder photoelectric ball passed by, the lightning flashed and thundered incessantly, as if the stars were falling, and they came and went to Du Shaofu mercilessly.


    "Click, click, click..."


    The thunder ball fell, and the ground exploded one after another over the whole square of xiakong, just like a bomb, and the gullies on the ground burst along Du Shaofu''s center.


    "Elder leizun has used all his strength. Can the devil still fight against it?"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king who has completed the cultivation of wuzun, can resist Leiguang elder Hunyuan wuzun without shaking


    On the high stage, the strong people of the joyous clan are also watching nervously at the moment, and they dare not blink.


    As for the lower strength, under the bright thunder light, we can''t look directly at them.


    That terrible Thunderball smashed, the sky broke!


    The two pupils of the golden light began to be covered with a purple lightning. Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were condensed and covered with a secret pattern of purple and gold thunder light.


    Suddenly, with Du Shaofu''s whole body as the center, a burst of purple thunder and lightning also emerged in the void, and instantly filled the surrounding space.


    "Boom


    Purple thunder converges, instantly let this square fierce tremble drama, let that bright yellow mang thunder light also be diluted cut some.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu urged his thunder and martial pulse. Da Lei respected and acted with all his might. He could not stop doing his best.


    Purple thunder suddenly spread, rolling around destruction, lightning down!


    Thunder and lightning swept the sky, just like a rainstorm, Purple Silver Snake twinkled in the void, and the breath was huge.


    The spirit of punishment and killing spread without killing, but it showed the dignity of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth!


    This thunder is not the same as the Yellow lightning of the earth''s thunder Zun. The purple thunder is as strong as the sun, which can be powerful in the sky and punish all living beings!


    Compared with it, the Yellow thunder trembles for it, as if meeting the thunder and lightning supreme, like to crawl for it!


    "What kind of pulse is that, terrible ray Wei!"


    Driven by Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse, the faces of the strong people in the Huan sect around him all changed. There was a look of horror in his eyes.


    They can all feel the horror of the devil''s body, and the power of thunder and lightning is obviously much stronger than that of thunder and lightning.


    If the two are at the same level of strength, I''m afraid the thunder and lightning mystery of the great landmine Zun will be vulnerable!


    "Play thunder and lightning in front of me, stop!"


    Du Shaofu was so overbearing that the purple thunder of his two pupils rushed out like a substance. While the light ball of a hundred Zhang thunder point burst down, he suddenly opened his mouth. A huge swallowing power gushed out and swept into the sky with purple thunder light.


    The next moment, in the scene of countless frightening eyes, there was a frightening scene.


    I saw that the thunder photoelectric ball driven by Lei Zun of the earth fell on Du Shaofu''s head, but it was mysteriously swallowed by Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu did not hurt Du Shaofu at the moment, which was enough to destroy the heaven and earth. Even in front of him, it was as if he was submissive to the supreme, and was directly swallowed by Du Shaofu.


    "How could it...!"All around were shocked. The scene in front of me was unbelievable, and it was unbelievable to witness it with my own eyes!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1180

    It''s not easy for Du Lei to resist his eyes.


    Even Du Shaofu, the demon king, was able to devour his profound energy of thunder and lightning. The thunder of the other side made him tremble for it!


    "Chula la!"


    The earth leizun gritted his teeth and waved his hand rapidly. Inside the fingerprint, the soul of the artery, a huge bear appeared.


    "Roar!"


    The huge bear, which is 100 feet high, is wrapped in thunder light. It seems that there is a yellow light and dark cloud in the sky. With the terrible smell of the ocean, it rolls around everywhere!


    The thunder light giant bear''s shadow, with its fierce pupils and its huge body filled with a breath of horror, swept towards Du Shaofu like a meteorite.


    "Bear guton


    Du Shaofu picked up his eyes, his whole body was covered with electric arc, and the thunder and lightning in his eyes rolled like two rounds of bright sun shining in the sky and overlooking the earth. The domineering breath in his body suddenly seemed like a volcano. Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s long sleeve swept directly across the body, and the Dapeng''s golden wings burst behind him. When he was inward, a golden talisman''s secret pattern was swept out like a golden ocean , countless thunderbolt straight into the sky!


    Finally, in the shocked eyes around, the thunder and the golden light condense, which is a purple gold lightning ROC.


    The huge purple and gold giant ROC''s virtual shadow stands in the sky, blocking the sky and covering the sky. It is powerful and threatening, with a sense of tyranny and destruction, which makes the four sides start to soften their legs.


    "Gu..."


    The purple gold thunder and lightning and the giant ROC neigh, the sound seems to be going through the sky, and the sound wave distorts the space.


    The giant ROC flapped its wings and lifted up, and the giant ROC''s claws were flapping. A dense purple gold arc, which was rapidly twisted, finally turned into a huge purple gold thunder claw mark.


    Thunder light claw prints pierce through the space barrier from high altitude, and fall heavily on the shadow of the giant bear that can be attacked.


    These terrible purple and gold claw marks fall, and the domineering and awe inspiring breath directly crush the shadow of the giant bear.


    At that moment, the purple gold arc raged in the sky, and the electric light was as bright as the sun!


    "Chulala..."


    Claw marks tear the shadow of the giant bear and destroy it directly.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and completely swallowed up the hundred Zhang thunder photoelectric ball into his body.


    "Poof..."


    The blood gushed out from the mouth of the great landmine Zun, and his eyes were shocked!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu appeared on the head of the virtual shadow of the purple gold thunder and lightning ROC. His figure appeared in the sky, his head was raised, and his eyes were like a sea of thunder, and his body was covered with electric arc.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was connected with the purple gold giant ROC. A vast breath of incomparable air suddenly spread around like a tide. His figure also directly fell on the big landmine Zun. The purple gold lightning giant Peng under his feet directly killed the earth thunder Zun.


    "Not good..."


    This is the first time that the earth thunder Zun appears a real frightful color for the first time. The final majestic dark gas surges, and the bright yellow glaring thunder light envelops the fist, and the thunder light diffuses. This is the final blow with anger and fear, and a blow against the purple gold lightning Dapeng!


    "Boom!"


    When the two collide, the surging dark air waves spread wildly from the place where they collide. It is actually that the purple gold thunder and lightning ROC is also shattered. The surging energy ripples make the sky tremble.


    "Bakendo!"


    And at this moment, a cool and domineering voice down, a seems to have been prepared for a long time to steal out of the purple gold sword!


    This sword is like splitting a mountain, without any fancy. It is so simple.


    However, as the sword swept through the air, the space where the sword passed almost collapsed directly, revealing a vacuum trace.


    A frightening domineering breath of energy pressure, which diffuses from the purple and gold lightsaber awn, makes this space is violently shaken up.


    A terrible sense of sword also swept the sky, and the domineering sword power was creeping.


    Zungen, a large mine, couldn''t avoid it. It retreated rapidly and was urged by defense.


    "Hiss..."


    But all of this was half slow. The sword fell, and the earth leizun avoided the key, but the sword fell directly on the left shoulder.


    There is not too much energy sound, only the terrible sword turned into a powerful rune ripple, like a tsunami in the surrounding void suddenly swept open, turned into countless sword light and shadow flying away.


    Then all slowly subsided, but the earth leizun''s mouth, is a rather sad cry.


    "Ah..."


    The earth leizun left arm, shoulder to shoulder and broken, bloody, screamed and drank.


    In mid air, Du Shaofu flapped his wings in the air, and the purple gold sky que appeared in his hand.


    Zijin sky que tiger bone dragon posture, such as the red phoenix sunrise, such as the turtle perched, the breath of the peerless God soldiers rampant in the sky, the radian is natural.


    Taking advantage of his illness to kill him, Du Shaofu did not stop again, and his eyes burst into golden light, which was split by a sword.


    "Chulala..."


    This sword splits, the sword awn communicates the world, the breath is as vast as the sea, turns into a heavy sword awn, the waves sweep forward.This is not a wave, but a wave interwoven by terrible swords, with a strong sense of swordsmanship.


    The vast golden lightsaber covers the sky and submerges everything!


    "Mr. Lei, please step down!"


    On the platform, Su Muxin finally opened his mouth. There was a shock in his eyes, but it didn''t seem to be too many accidents. The radian of his mouth was slightly outlined, and the voice came out. He said softly, "elder martial sister, I''m going to trouble you again!"


    As soon as Su Muxin''s voice just fell, a beautiful figure appeared quietly in the sky above the square, and a tender laugh also spread.


    "Cluck, the rumored demon king Du Shaofu is really not vulgar. He is worthy of being the first of the younger generation in Kyushu."


    With the appearance of this man, the energy of heaven and earth above the square is also affected. His body image can span the space and instantly appear in front of the earth Lei Zun.


    This is a very beautiful woman, 30 years old, but she looks very young. She is wearing plain clothes, her face is thin with powder, and her eyebrows and eyes are full of spring.


    The appearance of the visitor immediately attracted Du Shaofu''s attention.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s sword was about to stop.


    Even if they don''t reach the level of half domain, they are not far away from the level of half domain


    Du Shaofu felt that the strength of the coming man was not far from his seventh martial uncle, Qian Xing Zun. It was an absolute Nirvana warrior.


    The beautiful woman looked at Du Shaofu, and her watery eyes seemed to drip out of the water. She seemed to smile rather than smile. It was enough to arouse the hearts of men all over the world. She murmured, "what a tyrannical sword sense, an extraordinary magic soldier, seems to be golden wings and big Peng wings. It''s really enviable!"


    With the fall of her voice, the beautiful woman waved her skirt and gown, and her long sleeves shook. The energy of the surrounding world converged at an amazing speed. In an instant, it turned into a bright Rune light curtain, which directly resisted the falling sword.


    "Hula..."


    When the two collided, Du Shaofu''s sword fell apart after a slight standoff, turning into a broken sword.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    as like as two peas, naturally or half unconsciously, the beautiful woman''s beautiful shadow is divided into nine or nine figures, which is just like a circle around Du Shaofu. The nine double watery eyes intentionally or unintentionally release the spring light.


    At the same time, the energy training of nine runes is like thunder, with bright light and violent power. It is as fast as lightning falling on Du Shaofu, who even has no time to avoid it.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    At the same time, the sound of nine low-level energy spread out at the same time. Du Shaofu''s body suddenly trembled, and the surrounding space was also shaken, but his body did not move in the center.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A breath of pale gold blood came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. His face was pale in an instant. He had a faint bright yellow light on his body. The thunder and lightning overflowed, and his appearance was somewhat ferocious.


    "I don''t know why you can absorb the thunder and lightning energy of elder Zou leizun. But at the level of your perfect martial master''s cultivation, it is impossible to absorb the thunder and lightning energy of elder leizun without side effects. Now I think it will be eaten back!"


    The beautiful woman opened her mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. It was like an old friend''s conversation at the moment.


    But at the moment, you can feel that what you can''t hide from your graceful body is a real terrible breath.


    [brothers, today''s update is finished. I''d like to ask for flowers again. Thank you. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1181

    "Poof..."


    With the fall of the beautiful woman''s voice, Du Shaofu''s mouth once again overflowed with a pale golden blood.


    The beautiful woman was right. Du Shaofu was absolutely upset at the moment.


    Although Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse can devour the lightning power, and even enhance his own thunder pulse.


    However, Du Shaofu swallowed the thunder and lightning power of Hunyuan wuzun.


    But for Du Shaofu''s abnormal body, he would have killed himself.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu needed time to consume the Yellow thunder for his own use. The Yellow thunder in his body overflowed and his Qi and blood flowed down. He was just under the influence of a beautiful woman and nearly died.


    With the pale gold blood spilling over, Du Shaofu looked at the square, his resolute and determined face was pale, but his double pupils were still domineering and frightening, even with a little creepy.


    In the eyes of tens of thousands of disciples of Hehuan sect, no one looked down upon that upright young man at the moment.


    Such a ferocious demon king, under the joint attack of many powerful men in the Hehuan sect, also bombed and killed several powerful people with martial respect.


    Even the last Hunyuan wuzun and other levels of earth Lei Zun''s hand was also chopped off.


    Who among the younger generation in Kyushu can achieve such achievements?


    "Little brother, put your hands to death, sister. I can''t bear to fight against you young people."


    The beautiful woman still smiles at Du Shaofu.


    "Do you want to be arrested? I don''t have those words in my dictionary..."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at the square at the moment. His eyes flashed in different colors. He took a deep breath. Suddenly, he looked relaxed and gave a faint smile to the beautiful woman in front of him. Then he looked at Su Muxin in the center of the square platform and said, "Su Muxin, how about a deal?"


    Hearing the speech, Su Muxin''s eyes slightly picked, looked up at Du Shaofu, I don''t know why, in the heart of the deep, inexplicable for a tremor.


    "Little brother, you have killed so many disciples of the Hehuan sect. Even the elders of our clan, there are no less than 10 fallen in your hands. Do you think there is still a deal to do?"


    Su Muxin did not open her mouth, but the beautiful woman still beamed with laughter and said to Du Shaofu, as if she were talking about a common thing. No matter how strong he was, she had nothing to do with her.


    "Really..."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes moved and said, "I don''t know if he Huan Zong has a set of" Qianyang subduing dragon skill. "


    At the moment, he is in a deep crisis, not to mention Su Muxin. Even Du Shaofu, the beautiful woman in front of her, knows that she is hard to deal with.


    What''s more, there are many hidden strongmen in the Huan clan.


    At present, Du Shaofu could feel a lot of obscure breath around him. Any one of them was extremely powerful.


    Although he was determined to let go of the first World War, Du Shaofu did not intend to die. As long as there was any possibility, Du Shaofu would not hesitate to leave, even if he did not take Ji Zhiyan.


    In other words, Du Shaofu is very clear that if he is really dead, it is even more impossible to save Ji Zhiyan.


    At least now it seems that Ji Zhiyan has been banned, but at least it is safe. What is not safe is himself.


    Qianyang dragon subduing skill is a set of high-quality peak skill at prefecture level, and the peak of double cultivation skill in Hehuan sect.


    Du Shaofu was unable to determine whether there was a heaven level skill in the ancient Tianzong. He did not ask his master Gu Qingyang and his elder martial brother Sima Taixing.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that a set of high-quality peak skills at prefecture level was the treasure of Zhenzong even in the ancient Tianzong.


    Du Shaofu was not a fool when he got the Qianyang dragon subduing skill in Yunyu mountain. No matter how hard he honed his disciples, he Huan Zong would not put in a set of high-quality peak skills at prefecture level. What''s more, it is so deep that most people are afraid that even if they put it in their eyes, they can''t find any abnormality at all.


    The prohibition of Yunyu mountain is not strong. If a set of high-quality peak skills at prefecture level is put into it, if the news is leaked out, it will attract the strong people in Kyushu. He Huan sect will not be so generous.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu guessed in his heart that the Qianyang dragon subduing power amplifier, which is a high-quality local skill, is still hidden so deep in Yunyu mountain that it will definitely not be normal. Maybe even the people in the Hehuan sect don''t know about it.


    Du Shaofu''s guess was right. As soon as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, almost all of his words had not been counted. The disciples in the square around him had not felt anything. However, some old people on the high platform suddenly shook their eyes.


    In the sky above the square, Du Shaofu peeped into the air, and felt that some of the subtle prying breath also stirred violently.


    Su Muxin''s eyes, like the morning dew, are also dancing at the moment. As she guessed, the Dragon subduing skill of Qianyang has been born, and it is certain that it fell on the demon king.


    "Qianyang dragon subduing skill...!"


    The eyes of the beautiful woman also trembled, and she was shocked. Her smiling face was full of surprise. Then her eyes turned to Su Muxin in Gaotai."It seems that there are some situations..."


    Looking around him, Du Shaofu also peeped into his heart. He immediately wiped a little smile in his eyes.


    "What kind of deal are you going to make?"


    Su Muxin looked at Du Shaofu, raised his head slightly, and his hair was as long as running water. His hair was soft and charming, which made all women obsessed.


    Listening to Su Muxin''s words, Du Shaofu confirmed the speculation in his heart.


    A little smile appeared on his pale face. Du Shaofu pointed to the banned Ji Zhiyan and said to Su Muxin lightly: "give her to me. In the name of your joyous clan, you will not make trouble for several families. When I am safe, I will give you the Qianyang dragon subduing skill."


    "Give me the skill first, and I''ll promise you your condition after I''m sure it''s true." Su Muxin nods.


    "Do you think I will believe you? Let people go first, and then I will give you the skill."


    Du Shaofu looked directly at Su Muxin, naturally would not believe Su Muxin''s words.


    "Do you think you have the right to bargain now? Kill hundreds of old disciples of our headmaster Hehuan. If you leave, how can we get a foothold in Shangzhou and hand over the Qianyang dragon subduing skill so that you can leave a whole body. Otherwise, there will be no bones left!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, a faint cold voice came.


    In the middle of the sky far away from the square, suddenly, there are four figures crossing the sky from the long sky, and instantly appear in the sky above the square.


    There were three beautiful women and a thirty year old man.


    The three beautiful women, all of whom looked like they were twenty-nine years old, were extremely beautiful and extraordinary.


    In particular, one of the first beautiful women was dressed in a golden cloud cigarette shirt, which was embroidered with a number of rich peony patterns. The meandering cloud shaped thousand water skirt outlined a graceful arc, just like a girl.


    The beautiful woman''s face is as beautiful as the moon, and her eyes are charming and touching. She will not be under the beautiful woman who is the first to attack Du Shaofu.


    The man is also very handsome, broad face, arc three-dimensional, eyes as deep as Chen.


    With the arrival of the four, the square froze and tremble.


    "I''ve met the master and younger brother."


    The four people came and saluted Su Muxin in the air. Their eyes were bright, and their eyes showed no respect.


    "I''ve seen Jianzong."


    On the high platform, many elders saluted the charming woman in the cloud, smoke and water skirt, which shows that the beautiful woman has a high status in the Huan sect.


    "Elder Lei Zun, are you ok?"


    The seductive lady also fell on the side of Lei Zun, who had been cut off for one arm, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "It''s no big problem to go back to Jianzong. It''s just a broken arm by that little scum."


    Da Lei Zun glanced at Du Shaofu in the air, his face was gloomy, and he also had some lingering palpitations.


    "It''s ok if it''s OK. I''ll make it up for the elder in the future."


    The enchanting beauty nodded slightly and broke her arm. Although it was hard to recover, there are legends in the world that some talismans can refine pills to make white bones and raw meat, and there are also legendary heavenly materials and earth treasures that can make people recover perfectly.


    Although those are all legendary elixirs, if we try our best to find them with the ability of the ho Huan sect, although the chances are not so great, there are also opportunities.


    "I''m ok, but can the little scum kill my disciples of the Hehuan sect? If the Qianyang dragon subduing skill is really on the body of the little scum, I will certainly recover it for Zongzhong."


    The big mine glanced at Du Shaofu in the air, his eyes gloomy and cold.


    "I didn''t expect elder martial sister Zhao also came."


    Su Muxin looked at the woman who was touching her heart, and her eyes showed some fluctuations.


    "Today, I just wanted to come and have a look at the ceremony, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a lively event, and the birth of the Qianyang dragon subduing skill. It''s really a great event of my huanzong."


    The beautiful woman, who Su Muxin calls sister Zhao, smiles at the former. She sweeps her eyebrows lightly and her eyes are full of spring. Her skin is as delicate as warm jade, as soft as greasy. She looks like a girl. The collar of her water skirt is opened very low, revealing her full chest. She is charming and boneless.


    "It''s a coincidence that elder martial sister Zhao."


    Su Muxin smiles at the former, which seems to have a kind of beauty regardless of gender, which makes people have a thrilling charm.


    "It''s a coincidence that the demon king killed many strong men and disciples of our Hehuan sect. This time, we still make a big fuss about it. If it is passed on, it will be difficult for us to establish our foothold in Shangzhou. Let me solve such a small matter. As a supervisor, this is also my duty. What do you think of it, younger martial brother?"


    The beautiful woman smiles and says to Su Muxin with a smile.


    "Elder martial sister Zhao Lu, this boy is at the end of his tether. Just give it to me. He is not qualified to bother elder martial sister Zhao Lu to do it."


    The beautiful woman who first dealt with Du Shaofu looked at Zhao Lu and said that she did not want to let Du Shaofu fall into the former''s hands.[a lot of enthusiastic book friends cut some pictures to Xiao Yu yesterday, all of which are questions in the book. Xiao Yu had time to read them late last night. They were all the plot discussions in recent days, which could be divided into two types. As for Su Muxin, it is obviously a neutral name. Besides, as far as I am concerned, I have seen several names like "Fangfang" and "Yuanyuan" in my life They are all men of seven feet.


    Therefore, Xiao Yu didn''t say much about the name. For similar problems, Xiao Yu didn''t explain more. Xiao Yu then tried to code the words. I wish you a happy reading.


    Finally, can you exchange Qianyang dragon subduing skill for a few flowers? Hehe, Qianyang dragon subduing skill will benefit you immensely in the future. Whoever uses it knows ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1182

    "Younger sister Meiling has worked hard, but I don''t know if this boy really has the Qianyang dragon subduing skill of our Hehuan clan. I believe that younger martial sister Meiling can''t make the boy honest?"


    Zhao Lu dropped her voice to the beautiful woman, and then looked at Du Shaofu. Her eyes were more beautiful than the peach blossom. Her black hair was tied into a high beauty bun. But now her face was shining in the sun, and her voice was a little chilly. She said, "boy, hand over the Qianyang dragon subduing skill and finish it by yourself. Otherwise, you will be miserable £¡¡±


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhao Lu in front of him. His breath was obviously stronger than that of the beautiful woman who had just dealt with him. None of the two women and one man behind him would be under the beautiful woman. They were several absolutely strong men.


    "The hall of joy, on top of the seven stars!"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. From now on, he Huan Zong''s strength is stronger than that of the Seven Star hall.


    Although there are masters and six uncles in the Seven Star hall, there must be the strongest hidden one in the Hehuan sect. The overall strength is definitely stronger than that of the Seven Star hall.


    "What if I said you were dreaming?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhao Lu coldly. Although he was in danger at the moment, if he really wanted to leave at all costs, he would not have no hope at all.


    It is not Du Shaofu''s character to be caught and solved by himself.


    "Well, you think you can''t leave today. Hehuanzong doesn''t come and go if you want to!"


    Chao Lu gave a faint sneer, but his heartfelt eyes fell on Du Shaofu, but with a chill, he pointed to Ji Zhiyan, who was forbidden by Su Muxin, and said: "you seem to come for that little girl. Do you want to be a sentimental love? If you don''t hand over Qianyang Jianglong Gong and don''t end up with yourself, I can promise you that the first one to die is that Little girl


    "If you dare to touch a hair of her hair, I will surely let the chickens and dogs of Hehuan Zong disappear one day!"


    From Du Shaofu''s face and mouth, his face became gloomy in an instant, which made the temperature in the void around him drop a lot.


    "Cluck, it''s a pity that one day you don''t even have tomorrow!"


    When Zhao Lu''s voice fell, her figure appeared on the high platform in a strange way. She stood quietly beside the banned Ji Zhiyan. She waved a claw print and wanted to fall. She stopped at Ji Zhiyan''s throat. She looked at Du Shaofu coldly and said, "I''ll give you ten rest time. Do you want to hand over Qianyang''s Dragon subduing skill to solve yourself, or just watch the little girl Die in front of you? "


    "Dare you


    Du Shaofu drank so much that his eyes were filled with cold and golden light. His eyes were red and red. He threatened himself with Ji Zhiyan, which was the most worrying thing for Du Shaofu.


    "Do you think I dare?"


    Zhao Lu sneers, claw print more close to Ji Zhiyan''s throat, that fierce wind leakage, has been in the snow-white skin of Ji Zhiyan, leaving a few bloodstains.


    Ji Zhiyan''s eyes are red, and her eyes are tightly looking at the straight young man in front of her. She wants to ask him to go, but now she is forbidden. She can''t make a sound at all.


    Du Shaofu clenched his fists, his eyes were cold, and his red eyes were fixed on Zhao Lu. He said, "let her go. In the name of he Huan Zong, he will not deal with the Ji family again. I can stay here, or I can give you the Qianyang dragon subduing skill. If not, even if I fight for my death, I will certainly let the Hehuan clan pay a heavy price!"


    "You don''t have the right to bargain now!"


    Zhao Lu sneered and did not intend to step back.


    "Elder martial sister Zhao, this little girl was brought back by elder martial sister Meiling. I think elder martial sister Zhao should have asked me for my opinion first


    When the soft and enchanting voice came out, a ray of light, like a fine needle, swept directly to Ji Zhiyan''s jade neck and stabbed at Zhao Lu''s claw print.


    "Hiss!"


    Thin light, but through the space, let Zhao Lu face dark side, Jiao body suddenly slightly retreat.


    Zhao Lu''s paw print was relaxed and turned into a palm print. A space vortex of runes converged in it, which sucked and swallowed up the thin and thin Rune light directly in the palm, and then held it slightly to destroy it. Suddenly, her face became gloomy.


    At this moment, Su Muxin, with her long purple sleeves shaking, looked at Du Shaofu in front of her, and said, "if you surrender the Qianyang dragon subduing skill with your bare hands, I will promise in the name of he Huan Zong that she will let the little girl leave and will never look for her again. When the Qianyang dragon subduing skill is verified to be true or false, you will decide how to deal with you. This is your only choice now. You should be very clear that today you can''t do without huanzong! "


    Looking at Su Muxin, Du Shaofu''s eyes are red and fluctuating. He smears the color secretly and clenches his teeth tightly. Behind his back, Dapeng''s golden wings are recovered, and his breath slowly converges. He says to Su Muxin, "OK, I''ll stay and let her go."


    Su Muxin smiles and nods slightly, then signals to the front empty beauty woman.


    "Little brother, it''s a love."


    The figure of the beautiful woman was in the air, and several fingerprints condensed into a seal and forbidden system, which immediately fell into Du Shaofu''s body, and brought Du Shaofu''s prohibition to the high platform and fell on Su Muxin''s side."Don''t be so troublesome. If this boy really has Qianyang subduing dragon skill, he can''t hide it from me!"


    For some reason, Zhao Lu secretly wiped a dull look that people could not detect. She looked at Su Muxin in front of her and Du Shaofu, who was banned. She asked, "master, younger martial brother, I''ll go to see if the boy really has the Qianyang subduing dragon skill. Should it be ok?"


    Su Muxin''s eyes moved, and he said: "of course, there is no problem, but before we can determine whether the Qianyang dragon subduing skill is true, that boy is still useful. Elder martial sister Zhao has to be a little bit prudent to start. The Qianyang dragon subduing skill has a huge relationship. Elder martial sister Zhao should know clearly that once anything goes wrong, it will be a big event at that time."


    Zhao Lu was smiling all the time, but her eyes were pumping secretly. She said with a smile, "master, you can rest assured. Elder martial sister knows it well."


    "Hi..."


    When the voice dropped, Zhao Lu''s graceful figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu. The fingerprints were condensed, and a hidden talisman pattern in the center of his eyebrows swept out and fell into the palm of his hand. Then he turned his hand into a claw and landed directly on Du Shaofu''s forehead.


    "Boom


    In a flash, a huge energy of Yuan Shen came into Du Shaofu''s mind.


    The power of the yuan God was so great that he rushed all the way into Du Shaofu''s mud ball palace.


    Du Shaofu was forbidden, but he could also feel that the power of Yuan Shen was very special. It seemed that he was able to search for his own yuan Shen, and he immediately poured into his own mud pill palace.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, in this moment, Zhao Lu suddenly trembled, her eyes showed a shock color, and her power of Yuan Shen retracted like lightning.


    "Linglei, there''s a spirit thunder on this boy!"


    Zhao Lu was shocked and lost her voice. At that moment, she was directly attacked by a spirit thunder, which affected her a lot.


    It seems that the spirit thunder is born to suppress the power of the yuan God, so that her cultivation is trembling for the yuan God.


    [brothers, it''s been a week''s work and outbreak. Let Xiao Yu watch two shifts today. As a half day''s rest, Xiao Yu will continue to have extra shifts tomorrow. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1183

    Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with a look of surprise. As Zhao Lu Yuan Shen was shocked and retreated, a dark energy fell into his body.


    "There is still a thunder in the demon king''s body!"


    Hearing this, the strong men of the Huan clan around him were also shocked. Especially the big Lei Zun, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu. When he saw the wings behind Du Shaofu and the holy soldiers in his hands, he did not have the fiery and greedy look at the moment.


    The earth thunder Master understands and cultivates the thunder and lightning magical power. For him, a spirit thunder is absolutely the most needed treasure. If he can have a magic thunder, his cultivation will soar and his future will be even more infinite. The martial realm will be broken.


    "A thunderbolt will not live with us..."


    The earth thunder Zun is surprised to lose his voice But his voice did not fall, it was interrupted by Su Muxin.


    "It seems that elder martial sister Zhao can''t find out anything."


    After that, Su Muxin said to the beautiful woman, "elder martial sister, take Du Shaofu into the heaven level prison and keep a close watch."


    "Well."


    The beautiful woman nodded and left with Du Shaofu.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled, his whole body was forbidden, and he thought to himself. Unexpectedly, he finally fell into the hands of the Hehuan sect. Fortunately, with the Qianyang dragon subduing skill on him, he Huan Zong could not deal with himself immediately. As he expected, the Qianyang dragon subduing skill had an inside story in the Hehuan sect, which has become a talisman of his own.


    As long as it''s ok now, Du Shaofu knows that he still has a chance. He hopes that Su Muxin''s words can be trustworthy. He promised to release Ji Zhiyan, and he won''t find any more troubles.


    As long as there is no Ji Zhiyan need their own scruples, Du Shaofu will know that he still has the opportunity, want to trap himself, is not too easy.


    Du Shaofu, who can be an actor, was carried by a beautiful woman. A moment later, he was in a crack in a deep valley with a tight Fu array.


    The deep valley crack is as deep as the underground, and finally enters a cave with special materials on all sides and is covered with prohibitions.


    "It seems that this day''s prison has not been used for hundreds of years. The treatment of little brother is not low. Just stay here for a while."


    The beautiful woman opened her mouth and untied Du Shaofu''s voice.


    "I don''t seem to have a choice."


    Du Shaofu was banned, but at the moment the voice ban was turned on, and he was able to make a sound.


    "That''s not necessarily true. As long as my younger brother can hand over the Qianyang dragon subduing skill, I think I won''t have a chance to live."


    The beautiful woman smiles and looks at Du Shaofu with a faint look at her face. She is a tough and determined young man, but she is also a tyrannical and vicious youth. There is a faint charm in her spring eyes.


    Du Shaofu looked at the charming woman in front of him. She was not young, but her body and skin were well maintained.


    "I don''t know the name of this elder sister. I''ll hand over the Qianyang dragon subduing skill at that time. But I don''t have a good memory. I''m afraid I need to think about it for a while before I can remember it."


    Du Shaofu said faintly that he had to fight for some time now.


    "Cluck, younger brother, is this to set up friendship? It''s OK to tell you. My sister''s name is Tang Meiling. Someone outside calls me" Xiao Luo cha. "


    Tang Meiling laughs at Luocha. Her voice is clear and charming, and her eyes are full of spring light. She says, "sister, please don''t play tricks. It''s better to tell my sister about Qianyang''s Dragon subduing skill now. If you wait for my younger martial brother to come over, he will not be easy to provoke, but you will regret it."


    When Du Shaofu''s heart sank, Tang Meiling, who was laughing at Luocha, was smiling, but he was definitely not the one to be provoked. Su Muxin is naturally more difficult to provoke, but now to call out the Qianyang dragon subduing skill, I''m afraid that he will really fall into a real situation of death.


    "Sister Meiling, if I give up the Qianyang dragon subduing skill, can I still live? Can you cheat me?" As soon as his eyes turned, Du Shaofu''s pale face was filled with a smile.


    "If you give up the Qianyang dragon subduing skill, you will naturally have a chance to live. Although you have killed many of the strong men in our Hehuan sect, you will be compensated by the Qianyang dragon subduing skill. It is not without a chance to save your life. However, if you want to play tricks, I believe my younger brother is also a smart man. If you let me or my master''s younger brother do something at that time, Don''t blame your sister for not loving your brother. "


    Tang Meiling smiles at Luocha, but there is a hint of threat in her words.


    Du Shaofu can naturally feel the threat in Tang Meiling''s words.


    Qianyang dragon subduing skill, which is the highest level of prefecture level, is so important that he Huan sect will never let go of it.


    But now in front of the Hehuan sect, the Qianyang dragon subduing skill is his only amulet. Du Shaofu knew that if he really handed it in, the consequences would be worrying.


    "What sister Meiling said is, if you want me to hand over the Qianyang dragon subduing skill, you have to let me go first. Otherwise, how can I hand over the Qianyang dragon subduing skill?"


    Du Shaofu turned his eyes to himself and said to Tang Meiling, laughing at Luocha."Cluck, brother, don''t be a sister. You know that the Qianyang dragon subduing skill must have been obtained from Yunyu mountain. Now the formula of Qianyang dragon subduing skill must be in your mind. You just have to hand it over. Why should I release you? My brother''s magical means are not small. In case of an accident, I can''t afford to be responsible for it."


    Laughing at Tang Meiling of Luocha, I simply laughed, but I didn''t believe Du Shaofu''s words at all. I said, "if my brother is really sincere, just speak it directly. I will copy it on the jade slips, and then I will give it to the patriarch and younger martial brother to verify the truth."


    After the speech, Tang Meiling, a jade slip, appeared in the hand of Tang Meiling, waiting for Du Shaofu to say the secret of Qianyang subduing the dragon.


    "It seems that sister Meiling is already ready."


    Du Shaofu sighed slightly, and his eyes showed a wry smile. Then he told the secret of Qianyang dragon subduing skill in his mind. Except the first few words were true, few others were true.


    More than half an hour later, Tang Meiling, laughing at Luocha, put away the jade slips in her hand and looked at Du Shaofu. Her eyes were still a little puzzled. She said, "didn''t my brother deceive my sister?"


    "My life is in your hands. What have I done to deceive you?" Du Shaofu said solemnly.


    "Well, I hope it''s true."


    With a smile, Tang Meiling looked at the resolute and resolute face in front of her, and then said, "it''s really charming. No wonder the little girl of the Ji family is fascinated by you. If it''s decades in the morning, my sister will be fascinated by you."


    The voice dropped, laughing Luocha Tang Meiling''s graceful traction had appeared outside the secret room. The charming voice came: "my brother should stay here first. If the Qianyang dragon subduing skill is true, my sister will certainly help you to say more good things."


    "Boom!"


    Voice down, a huge special gate down, will be blocked on all sides.


    As the gate fell, Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, and his expression suddenly became extremely heavy.


    [the number of words in this chapter is relatively small. Xiao Yu rushed to issue a chapter at 12 o''clock, and he will fill in the next chapter. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1184

    "Untie the ban!"


    Du Shaofu pondered in his heart that the Qianyang dragon subduing formula he handed out was fake. When he Huan Zong found out that the Qianyang dragon subduing skill was false, he would surely come to find himself.


    At that time, Du Shaofu knew that even if he did not die, he would have to suffer. At the moment, the only way was to untie the ban left by Tang Meiling, who was laughing at Luo cha in his body.


    There is no way for others, but for Du Shaofu, it does not mean that there is no way to do it.


    at the beginning, Du Shaofu was also captured by Su Muxin, and he successfully untied the seal.


    It is because he has some magical means, which means that he has a lot of cards and magical effects, that Du Shaofu really dares to come to the Hehuan sect.


    Du Shaofu was never a rash person. Otherwise, he would never live to this day, but others did not know it.


    The mountain pulse soul alone can ignore all the ordinary forbidden seals, although it has been banned at this time, and can not activate the pulse soul.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that he still had a thunder pulse in his body that did not allow any breath to provoke him.


    Du Shaofu knew how to activate the thunder pulse, which was the same at the beginning. As long as he tried to activate the thunder pulse, he would be able to channel the thunder pulse in his body and finally eliminate the prohibition on his body.


    "Hiss!"


    As Du Shaofu thought and knew in his mind, the desire to break the seal gushed out. As Du Shaofu had expected, the movement and stillness of thunder and martial pulse began to appear in his body.


    "Hula..."


    During the fluctuation of the talisman''s secret pattern, a flash of lightning energy immediately wandered in Du Shaofu''s muscles, muscles and limbs.


    As thunder and martial pulse began to react, Du Shaofu immediately felt that he was restrained by Tang Meiling, who was laughing at Luocha, and slowly began to show signs of shaking.


    Thunder pulse spread out, can shake the ban, and then start to destroy.


    I''m afraid that as long as there is enough time, thunder and martial pulse can directly destroy the prohibition.


    "Buy time."


    Du Shaofu was surprised that as long as he destroyed his ban and wanted to leave, there would be no way out.


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu was shocked, and a dark energy burst out in his body. Unexpectedly, he was helping himself to destroy the prohibition set by Tang Meiling of the xiaoluocha.


    Du Shaofu still remembers that Zhao Lu left that dark energy.


    But at the moment, that dark energy is helping Du Shaofu to lift the ban in his body, which is equivalent to Zhao Lu secretly helping Du Shaofu out of trouble.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know why Zhao Lu wanted to help himself. However, he could feel that Zhao Lu seemed to be at odds with Su Muxin. It can be seen that there was some civil strife in the Hehuan clan, but this is definitely not the reason why Zhao Lu wanted to help herself secretly.


    "The most important thing is to lift the ban first."


    Du Shaofu didn''t understand it in his mind, so he didn''t intend to continue thinking that it was the most important thing to untie his ban.


    Thunder Wu pulse and the dark energy left by Na Zhao Lu burst out in his body. Du Shaofu was able to feel that the ban set by Tang Meiling was being lifted in a very fast way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Now that you are free, Huan Zong will not go to the Ji family for trouble. The Fei family has been severely damaged. In a short period of time, you should not have trouble with your Ji family."


    In the quiet courtyard, Su Muxin opened his mouth to Ji Zhiyan, who had already untied the ban. Her purple figure was full of joy, and her voice was also full of a soft charm.


    "What about big white brother? Will you kill him?"


    Ji Zhiyan looks at Su Muxin, her silver teeth clenching her lips. Her eyes are not happy to be free, but more dignified.


    Su Muxin looked at Ji Zhiyan. After a few rest, he said softly: "he is not your big white brother. He is the demon king Du Shaofu. The people who died in his hands are more than one million."


    "No matter who he is, he is my big white brother. No matter how many people he killed, I only know that my big white brother will not kill anyone."


    Ji Zhiyan looks like water, her eyes are firm and resolute. Under Su Muxin''s invisible great pressure, she can also look at Su Muxin closely and say, "you are not going to release big white brother, are you?"


    Su Muxin negative hand and stand, to Ji Zhiyan light way: "this matter has nothing to do with you, do you think with your strength, can you intervene?"


    "Big white brother came for me, let me stay, you let him go?" Ji Zhiyan looks directly at Su Muxin.


    "Ha ha..."


    Listen to Ji Zhiyan words, Su Muxin smile, that smile if Epiphyllum bloom, ethereal charm, enough to charm all living beings.


    "Little girl, do you think you are qualified to bargain with Huan Zong? This world is very realistic, without strength, what are you not? If you have the strength to defeat me today, maybe you can make the Huan Zong attach importance to it. " Su Muxin smiles at Ji Zhiyan.


    Ji Zhiyan eye light trembles, she knows that her strength is not enough, and he Huan Zong, he is no different then mole ants."I beg you, let big white brother go. You can do anything you want me to do."


    There are tears sliding down her face, Ji Zhiyan pleaded, the heart began to blame himself, why the strength is not enough, if he has absolute strength, now will not be so helpless.


    "Little girl, you know, the world doesn''t believe in tears."


    Su Muxin looked at Ji Zhiyan faintly and said: "if I promised to release that boy, do you want you to become my woman, you also agree?"


    Smell speech, Ji Zhiyan slightly lift eyes, with moist eyes, tightly looking at Su Muxin.


    Eyes twinkle, after a long time, Ji Zhiyan red lips micro Zhang, voice some shaking, light way: "as long as you promise to put big white brother, I promise you."


    "Ah


    After hearing the speech, Su Muxin sighed. After a long time, she stepped forward and stood in front of Ji Zhiyan. Her purple long sleeve gently wiped the two lines of light tears on her cheek, and said softly, "you little girl is still too young. You don''t know who the boy is, nor do you know everything around him..."


    "All I know is that brother Dabai, knowing that he can''t do anything for me, came here foolishly. He can''t come. You caught me to lead him here."


    Ji Zhiyan subconsciously retreated two steps, looked at Su Muxin, and said: "now for him, I can also pay everything. If you really want to kill him, then even I will kill him. While you can still kill me now, otherwise, one day, when I come back to Hehuan sect, I will certainly wash the Hehuan Zong with blood, and no chicken or dog will be left!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Su Muxin then smiles and looks at Ji Zhiyan. She reaches out and releases her blue hair behind her head. Her hair pours, and then she wipes a few times on her face. Suddenly, in Ji Zhiyan''s shocked eyes, she shows a beautiful face, which is enough to seduce all living beings. It is a face that is enough to seduce all living beings. It is breathtaking.


    "You You are a woman... "


    Ji Zhiyan gaped, she didn''t think, in front of that bewitching and monstrous youth, unexpectedly will be a woman.


    "Fei''s family has been hit hard this time, but I''m afraid that I''ve been to the Ji family. Sooner or later, I won''t let go of the Ji family, and you''ll be worried about it."


    Su Muxin looked at Ji Zhiyan, and her voice became more and more soft and enchanting. She said, "you have a good talent. You are still a body of sky Yin. Even I have only the body of earth Yin. It is most suitable for cultivating a set of skills of our Hehuan sect. In addition to the Imperial Palace dragon Qi, you seem to have received other benefits and have unlimited potential. The martial arts of the Hehuan sect are not as well as those rumored by the outside world. Become my disciple. With your talent and potential, sooner or later you can become a strong man. No matter whether you want to be my disciple or not, as long as Du Shaofu hands over what I want, I will try to save his life. Now you can choose by yourself. If you don''t want to, I will send someone to send you away immediately. "


    Ji Zhiyan looks at Su Muxin, whose daughter is the body before her eyes. Her eyes twinkle and she is thinking.


    After a long time, Ji Zhiyan slightly lifted her eyes, her eyes gushed out a strong determination, and her body immediately knelt down to kowtow.


    "Dong Dong..."


    After three rings, Ji Zhiyan looked up and said, "I''ll see you, master."


    "Well, get up."


    Su Muxin smile, that smile, enough to charm the public.


    "Younger martial brother Younger martial sister... "


    A figure swept into the courtyard and into the room. Seeing Su Muxin''s daughter''s posture, she was surprised: "younger martial sister, you''d better not expose yourself. If your identity is known by them, I''m afraid those people will be more unable to sit still."


    It is Tang Meiling who laughs at Luocha. From her look at the moment, she seems to have known that Su Muxin is a daughter.


    "They can''t sit still, or they won''t come out today. Qianyang dragon subduing skill was born, which is not what they want to see."


    Su Muxin said to Tang Meiling. Suddenly, Jiao Yan looked on one side and said, "elder martial sister, how did you come back, that boy?"


    "The boy was put in the heaven prison."


    Laughing at Luocha, Tang Meiling said to Su Muxin, "but that boy is honest. He has already handed over the Dharma formula of Qianyang dragon subduing skill. I''ll show you the true and false. Besides the master in Zongzhong, only you can verify the true and false of Qianyang subduing dragon skill."


    In the middle of the speech, Tang Meiling handed Su Muxin a jade slip in her hand and said, "it''s a pity that master has been out for more than ten years. She hopes to go to those rumored places to find the possible Qianyang dragon subduing skill, but there has been no news. I hope the Qianyang dragon subduing skill given by that boy this time is true."


    "That boy will not easily hand over the Qianyang dragon subduing skill. There must be fraud in it!"


    Su Muxin took over the jade slips, and her mind peeped into it. Jiao Yan then changed color. The jade slips suddenly cracked into powder in her slender hands. She lifted her jaw slightly, and her eyes were slightly deviated. She said, "it''s really fake."


    "False, that boy even dare to cheat me, when I really like to talk...!"


    Tang Meiling was suddenly furious, and a touch of green and red color appeared on her smiling face.


    Thinking of the boy''s affirmation and affirmation on her face, Tang Meiling became more and more angry. She didn''t expect to be cheated by the boy. ""Come on, let''s go to the dungeon!"


    Su Muxin''s eyes suddenly trembled, and his heart was startled. He had a bad feeling.


    "Can''t the boy escape? He has the restraint I set. He must be honest in the dungeon. I''ll deal with him later." Tang Meiling laughs at Luocha.


    "That boy has a magic power that can break the ban."


    In a flash, Su Muxin has recovered the original man''s appearance. While the voice falls, the figure has disappeared in the room. There is a voice coming: "Zhi Yan, you also follow me."


    Su Muxin, however, will not forget that when she was on the land in the wilderness, the boy and another woman were able to break through the restrictions she set.


    "That boy can break the ban So what. "


    Tang Meiling, laughing at Luocha, gave a faint smile, gently pursed her lips, wiped her smile, and said in a low voice: "there are prohibitions everywhere in the heaven level prison, and there are several Fu arrays. The general military territory can''t get out even if they are trapped. Even if they untie the prohibition, they can''t escape. Even if they escape from the prison, can they still escape from the Huan clan?"


    The voice falls, Tang Meiling is not slow, but also shows her figure to disappear in the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1185

    Tang Meiling did not hesitate to disappear into the room. She did not believe that Du Shaofu could escape from the heaven level prison.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hi..."


    In the secret room and dungeon, at last, a purple electric light gushed out of Du Shaofu''s body. With the leakage of a touch of golden light, the prohibition of his figure finally broke away.


    "It''s not safe here. Leave here first."


    Du Shaofu pondered in his heart and looked around the secret room. A smile appeared on his face, and then the secret lines of golden light on his body flashed out.


    Inspired by the pulse and soul of the five finger peak, the golden light suddenly appears, and Du Shaofu''s figure is immediately wrapped under the pulse soul of the mountain peak.


    Later, Du Shaofu disappeared in the chamber of secrets.


    At dusk, a huge mountain rises into the clouds. Around the courtyard of the palace, the clouds are misty and golden.


    With the disappearance of Du Shaofu''s figure, a beautiful woman''s eyes brightened and said to the two beautiful women and the handsome man at the moment: "the boy''s time to untie the ban is fast. The Qianyang dragon subduing skill can''t fall on Su Muxin."


    "Even if the Qianyang dragon subduing skill falls on Su Muxin, he can''t practice another set of skills."


    Said the handsome man, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Over the years, I always feel that Su Muxin is wrong. Even if he can''t practice another set of skills, he has another set of skills. Once the Qianyang dragon subduing skill falls on his hands, our plan will be difficult to implement." The woman in the heart sinks. She is Zhao Lu.


    "But now Du Shaofu has fallen into his hands. If Du Shaofu really has the Qianyang dragon subduing skill, he is afraid that Su Muxin will get the Qianyang dragon subduing skill sooner or later."


    A beautiful woman beside Zhao Lu looks worried, charming and enchanting. The invisible breath on her body is definitely not under the smile of Luocha Tang Meiling.


    "Du Shaofu''s prohibition has been opened at the moment. The demon king is not easy to deal with. He has a mark of original spirit left by me secretly. As long as both Su Muxin and Du Shaofu are defeated, no matter what the result is, it will be our chance. The boy has a lot of treasures and a spirit thunder in him."


    Zhao Lu said with a sneer. Suddenly, as the voice fell, her eyes were surprised and fluctuated. She said, "what''s the matter? That boy seems to have left the prison."


    "How can this be possible? It''s Zhongtian level prison. How can the boy get away? Is it su Muxin''s work?"


    On the handsome man''s face, the color of doubt suddenly appeared.


    Although Du Shaofu was not weak, he could not escape from that prison.


    "Go and have a look. The boy is full of treasures. Can you miss it?"


    Zhao Lu''s voice dropped and her figure swept away.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Two beautiful women and the handsome man, with their breath fluctuating, followed closely behind them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    Outside the forbidden prison, three figures fall. They are su Muxin, Tang Meiling, and Ji Zhiyan.


    "Look, there''s no trace. The boy is still in it, honest and honest."


    Looking around without any trace, Tang Meiling said to Su Muxin with a smile.


    This is the heaven level prison in the house of joy. How can that boy escape from it? It''s almost as good as hell.


    Su Muxin''s delicate face is slightly coagulated, and his long sleeve is swept out with a wave, and the secret patterns of the talisman suddenly break out.


    "Boom..."


    The gate of the prison opened, and the chamber of the dungeon was empty.


    "What''s the matter? No way. What about the boy?"


    Tang Meiling was the first one to rush into the secret room of the prison. Her face was surprised and her mind peeped around. There was no breath.


    At the moment, the secret room that can be seen at a glance, even there is no dust, it is impossible for people to hide.


    "That boy absorbed the thunder power of Lei Zun. Even if he untied the prohibition, he couldn''t escape too far. Go after him."


    Su Muxin looks dignified, the voice falls, the figure immediately left the prison.


    Laughing at Luocha, Tang Meiling was full of anger and said, "that boy is so hateful. If he falls into my hands again, I will certainly take good care of him. Hateful!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, there is a simple and vigorous curve between the mountains ahead and the sky, and a red light bursts out from the western mountains, and the atmosphere is quiet.


    "Hiss."


    Du Shaofu appeared on the edge of the mountain with a smile on his eyes. He said, "I''m afraid I''ll be found out soon. Do you think I''ll escape from the Huan clan first? I''ll do it in the opposite way, but I have to consume the lightning energy in my body first..."As the murmur fell, Du Shaofu''s figure flashed, and he immediately swept into the mountains in front of him.


    A moment later, night had fallen.


    The mountains are shrouded in the night, and Du Shaofu''s figure appears and his breath is restrained.


    This is the inner depth of Hehuan sect. If there is any fluctuation of breath, it is hard to escape the prying of the strong.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu wants to find a place to absorb the thunder and lightning energy absorbed by his thunder and martial pulse.


    The huge thunder and lightning energy in his body made Du Shaofu''s Qi and blood surge, and his injuries also needed to be recovered.


    However, this also made Du Shaofu embarrassed. If he found a place to heal his wounds and his breath fluctuated, he was afraid that he could not escape the prying eyes of the strong men in the Hehuan sect.


    Once entering the purple thunder xuanding, Du Shaofu was also afraid of exposing the purple thunder Xuan tripod in the Hehuan sect, and the consequences would be even more serious.


    Although he escaped that day''s prison, Du Shaofu still had a bitter smile on his face. He was still in danger. It would not be easy for him to leave the hehuanzong completely.


    "No, how can we catch up so fast..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seemed to feel something. His face changed greatly, and a golden light burst out behind his back. The ROC''s golden wings immediately urged him to step on the waves and stroll freely, leaving for the depths of the mountains for the first time.


    "Whoosh..."


    Just as Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared for a moment, several figures appeared in the air, and a few powerful breath solidified the void.


    "The boy is very alert, but the front is the forbidden area. There is no place for him to escape, nor can he escape!" Zhao Lu sank, and her figure turned into a flash of lightning. The rainbow swept away and disappeared in the air.


    "Hula..."


    In the night, a piece of golden light broke out, as fast as lightning, like a golden thunder, quickly across the sky.


    "Boy, you can''t escape. There is a Jedi in front of you. You just want to die."


    "That kid''s speed is really weird. How can he be so fast?"


    In mid air, a few streamer words after the air skimming, the speed is extremely fast, compared with the golden thunder on a few minutes.


    It was Du Shaofu, who swept the sky like lightning, and the ROC''s golden wings swept away the ripples of space.


    Looking up at the front, Du Shaofu looked very puzzled. A touch of purple thunder and lightning burst out from his eyes. His thunder and martial pulse felt for no reason that there was something in the mountains ahead, just like the bright yellow lightning that had devoured the great landmine Zun in his body.


    "What is ahead?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled, but at the moment, the four breath behind him came after him, and the voice obviously had Zhao Lu. At the moment, he had no way out.


    "Hula..."


    As soon as he bit his teeth, Du Shaofu had no choice but to flee with all his strength.


    Du Shaofu knew that if he fell into the hands of Huan Zong again, he would not have a chance to escape.


    A lush mountain, suddenly the front has become gradually desolate up, the surrounding mountains are deserted, the ground still has cracks.


    Around the space, and the front is also a completely different scene, with a faint atmosphere of lightning diffuse in the space.


    The atmosphere of thunder and lightning even made Du Shaofu feel a very familiar feeling.


    The closer we get to the front, even the sight in the space is a little confused and illusory, and the cracks on the ground are cracking more and more. It seems that there is a sense of where the destructive gas is going to erupt.


    [brothers, it''s the third watch. If we say that there will be more, there will be.


    Xiao Yu has some little kawen today. After the shift, he will have a meal later, and then sort out the plot and then code the characters. Therefore, it is estimated that Jiageng will be very late. If Xiaoyu doesn''t update it at 11:00 p.m., my brothers don''t wait for it. I''ll watch it tomorrow. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1186

    As he got to the front, the four figures behind him became faster and closer. They were the four top strong men, and Du Shaofu could not get rid of them.


    "Boy, you can''t escape at all. You can''t escape. It''s OK for me to spare your life. Otherwise, there''s no doubt that you will die!"


    Zhao Lu''s voice behind her is getting closer and closer. I''m afraid it will be under the control of her attack range for a moment.


    Although Zhao Lu left a secret force in her body to help break the ban left by Tang Meiling, Du Shaofu would never believe Zhao Lu at the moment, and his voice came out: "if you have the ability to catch up with Laozi, let''s talk about it."


    "This little scumbag escaped very quickly. It''s good to let him die there!"


    At Zhao Lu''s side, the handsome man who chased up behind her was gloomy. Her speed was only as fast as Zhao Lu''s, and the other two women were slightly slower.


    "It doesn''t matter if he died, but there are many treasures in that boy. Everything is a treasure. It would be a pity to lose it."


    Zhao Lu''s face was very gloomy at the moment. The dark air was surging under her feet, and the dazzling light broke out in the night. She ran across the air to catch up with her.


    "Hiss!"


    Finally, the distance is getting closer and closer. Zhao Lu''s brilliant Rune competition swept her way.


    Bang!


    Du Shaofu walked leisurely under his feet and avoided the past directly. The energy hit a cracked barren mountain and destroyed it directly.


    "Little scum, fall in my hand, certainly let you live can''t beg to die can''t!"


    Zhao Luyin was gloomy and cold, and her face gradually became more and more ugly.


    "Hiss..."


    After several shakes of wings, Du Shaofu burst into a golden light. In a special feeling of thunder and power in his body, a vast space suddenly appeared in front of him.


    It was a vast plain with a strange smell in the night.


    It''s plain. If you look at it carefully, you can see that it''s a terrible sinkhole. It''s like a plain.


    All around a transparent yellow, Tiankeng, in the night, looking deep, like a black hole in the earth, can swallow everything, but let people look and palpitation.


    Vaguely in that terrible pit, there are runes grazing, there are yellow arc waves.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, just as Du Shaofu was about to cross the deep hole, a huge impact force appeared in the air like a tsunami. In the middle of the air, huge waves came, with bright yellow thunder, sweeping mountains and seas.


    The terrifying energy then swept rapidly at the speed of thunder, and finally fell heavily on Du Shaofu.


    "Not good..."


    At the last moment, the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu were wrapped tightly around his body, which was swept away by the huge wave energy in the vast space.


    Du Shaofu''s body was covered with the golden wings of Dapeng, and it fell directly on the ground. Under the impact, a cracked ground shook and many nearby barren hills collapsed.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu stood up and spread out the golden winged ROC behind his back. He couldn''t help but spit out a thin breath of golden blood.


    Looking at the front space, Du Shaofu saw a dazzling Rune on the pit that day, accompanied by a bright yellow arc, which went out with the lightning power of the earth''s thunder Zun.


    With the Yellow arc, the rune rises from the sky and connects the sky at night. It is like a waterfall pouring out from the nine days, rippling with a terrible breath.


    "What a powerful Fu array!"


    Du Shaofu wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. In front of him, it was a huge and terrible array, which covered the pit of that day.


    The breath on the Fu array seems to be a seal Rune array, but the breath is much more terrible than that arranged in the hehuanzong Square during the day. It is definitely above the nine star level Rune array.


    "Whoosh..."


    With Du Shaofu''s delay, several figures behind him fell dozens of feet away.


    "Boom


    Four strong breath came one after another, covering all the surrounding space, covering and blocking.


    "Little scumbag, look where you run now, that is the dead land in front of you. If you go in, you will surely die!"


    The handsome man''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were as deep and vast as Chen. However, the cold light in his eyes shot at him, so he wanted to fight Du Shaofu.


    Just Zhao appears on the eye light slightly a change, did not leave a trace of the block that handsome man.


    Zhao Lu Qian''s shadow moved forward slowly. The golden cloud smoke shirt was embroidered with several rich peony patterns. It was like a girl. The gloom on her face disappeared without leaving any trace. She looked at Du Shaofu and said, "brother Shaofu, I think you can break the ban. You should know What''s going on? So you should know that I don''t mean anything to you


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhao Lu in front of him. His figure slowly retreated and gradually approached the Fu array. Around his back, the runes were rippling and the electric arc was flashing. The terrible breath was boiling behind him.Once the terrible breath is touched, the consequences will be worrying.


    His eyes only looked at Zhao Lu and other four people in front of him. Du Shaofu didn''t look behind him. But at the moment, he could feel that the pit under the terrible Fu array seemed to be sealed with something, which made his thunder pulse fluctuate at the moment.


    Du Shaofu could also feel the intense fluctuation of the bright yellow lightning power which originally engulfed the great landmine. It seemed that he felt something of the same origin.


    "If you don''t mean anything to me, why come after me?"


    Du Shaofu had no way out. He looked up slightly and asked Zhao Lu, who was approaching him.


    On Zhao Lu''s charming face, her eyes slightly drew, leaving no trace to cover up. Looking at Du Shaofu, she was even more seductive. Her voice was soft, and she said, "without me, you are afraid that you can''t get out of the Huan clan. Believe me, I don''t mean anything to you. I''ll send you away from the hehuanzong. Otherwise, Su Muxin won''t let you go."


    "Why should I believe you?"


    Du Shaofu asked in a deep voice. Looking at the front of him, four strong men blocked the space, and he had no chance to escape.


    "Just rely on me to help you out of trouble, otherwise why should I help you out?"


    Zhao Lu looked at Du Shaofu with a straight face and a little girl''s innocent smile. She said, "to tell you the truth, Shaofu brother, I''ve been at odds with Su Muxin. I''m the supervisor of the hezhuan clan. He''s the Lord. The name of the demon Du Shaofu has shocked Kyushu. He''s the first person in the younger generation of Kyushu. I''ve always wanted to make friends with his younger brother Su Muxin, however, is bent on putting Shaofu''s younger brother to death. "


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils, a light golden wave, looked at Zhao Lu and said, "what you said is true?"


    "That must be true, sister. I can swear that I am not in the right place with Na Su Mu Xin. Even if the enemy of the enemy is my friend, I definitely want to help Shaofu''s younger brother leave, as long as his younger brother can get his sister''s good in his diary at that time."


    Zhao Lu was amused with a smile. She approached Du Shaofu slowly and said, "besides, Shaofu''s younger brother is the first person of the younger generation, and his future is boundless. If I make friends with him, I may get great benefits in the future."


    Du Shaofu nodded to Zhao Lu and said, "well, I believe you for the time being."


    "We should have some trust in each other, brother Shaofu, don''t you think so?"


    Zhao Lu''s face was full of smile, and her eyes had a dark smile on her face.


    "Of course, I''d like to believe you once."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head seriously, but at the moment of his voice falling, suddenly, a burst of purple fire broke out on his body. The space around him was filled with terrible red hot purple fire. For a moment, it was like a purple flaming meteorite sweeping away at Zhao Lu.


    "Hiss!"


    Almost in an instant, Zhao Lu suddenly changed color, and a flash of bright Rune energy swept out like lightning and directly swept to Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1187

    "Boom..."


    Two energy collide, purple fire, Rune light, swept through the mountains, then everything disappeared.


    "Women are really unreliable, and old women are even more unreliable."


    Du Shaofu''s laughter fell down, and his body was covered with a bright golden light. The shadow of five finger mountain pulse and soul covered his body, and then he directly swept into the talisman array.


    Under Zhao Lu''s and Junlang''s eyes, Du Shaofu went directly into the abyss.


    "Whoosh..."


    Zhao Lu''s figure, like lightning, swept away the purple fire and rune energy spreading around, but it was already a step too late. Du Shaofu''s figure swept into the Fu array and directly jumped into the pit that day.


    "This little scum is too insidious


    The handsome man glances forward and looks at Du Shaofu who jumps into the Tiankeng in the Fu array. His face is gloomy and ugly.


    "The boy is dead, but he is a treasure!"


    Zhao Lu hated and hated, but she didn''t expect that Du Shaofu would turn his back on him.


    "It''s good to die. After all, the Qianyang dragon subduing skill has disappeared, and there is no threat to us." The handsome man sneered darkly.


    "It can only be like this. It''s just that a few treasures are heavy treasures. There is also a hearsay. I''m afraid that one of them will be swallowed up in the end."


    Zhao Lu was still reluctant to give up some of Du Shaofu''s treasures. She felt a faint pain in her heart. They were all very precious treasures. It was hard to find one. Now they fell in there, and they would be destroyed.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the fall of Zhao Lu''s voice, the two figures then fall, and the breath is surging. It is Su Muxin and Tang Meiling who are laughing at Luocha.


    When they landed, they looked into the seal array.


    Looking at Su Muxin and Tang Meiling, Zhao Lu and that handsome man four people turn back, look at each other, slightly changed.


    "Lord, do you have to explain why Du Shaofu was able to escape?"


    Zhao Lu looks at Su Muxin with a gloomy look.


    "The boy has some means to break through the forbidden system and the Fu array. As you have just seen, he can directly break the Fu array and enter the forbidden area."


    Su Muxin sink way, looking at the pit that day, the eyes of the wave color.


    "With your words, you want to shirk the responsibility. I''m afraid it''s impossible. You should know how important the Qianyang dragon subduing skill is to our Hehuan clan. I don''t know whether you got the Qianyang dragon subduing skill or deliberately let Du Shaofu go. In a word, as a supervisor, this matter is very important, and I can''t ignore it!" Zhao Lu said to Su Muxin.


    "Elder martial sister Zhao, you are a little presumptuous in front of the patriarch."


    Tang Meiling''s smiling face suddenly became gloomy and fierce. She was also a master who said that she would turn over her face.


    Tang Meiling nicknamed Xiao Luocha, Shangzhou people know that she is definitely a difficult master.


    "Tang Meiling, Du Shaofu''s prohibition was arranged by you. Now that Du Shaofu has escaped, you can''t get rid of the relationship. Qianyang''s Dragon subduing skill is of great importance. You''ll wait to deal with it this time!" Zhao Lu was gloomy.


    "You..."


    Tang Meiling opens her mouth with a fierce face. She seems to want to argue about something, but is stopped by Su Muxin.


    Looking at Zhao Lu, Su Muxin looked indifferent, and her voice was still enchanting. She said, "I''ll make it clear to the elder martial sister. I won''t bother elder martial sister Zhao!"


    "That''s good. I''ll worry about the elders of the Presbyterian group. I hope that the younger martial brother of the patriarch can make it clear at that time. Otherwise, even the leader of the Huan sect will be punished!"


    Zhao Lu wiped the cold light, and then her eyes indicated that she took the handsome man and two beautiful women away.


    "The boy has entered the forbidden area. It is a dead place. No one can accept the horrible thing in it, but he is not willing to give up. Therefore, all the original nine star spirit runes in the Hehuan sect and the strong people in the martial arts region joined hands to seal it two thousand years ago.


    In the past two thousand years, many powerful people in Zongzhong had entered into it one after another. They tried to conquer the terrible thing, but they never came out again.


    Five hundred years ago, a nine star spirit Rune master and a strong man in the martial arts region joined hands to try to win over the thing, but they never came out again.


    Only a few of the core people in the clan can know about it. Only in these years can they escape the prying eyes of the outside world. Now that the boy goes in, I''m afraid he will die. "


    Tang Meiling looked at the vast Tiankeng with a dignified look.


    "That boy is an outlier. If he dares to go in, he must have something."


    Su Muxin''s eyes in the night, suffused with lavender light.


    "How did that little bastard untie the prohibition and ignore any Rune array? It''s terrible!"


    Tang Meiling was shocked and puzzled for a long time.


    To be able to untie the prohibition and ignore any Rune array is simply abnormal.


    "If I''m right, it should have something to do with his mountain spirit." Su Muxin road."I don''t care about that little bastard. I''m afraid that Zhao Lu will take the opportunity to make trouble this time."


    Laughing at Luocha, Tang Meiling looks at Su Muxin, and her expression is slightly coagulated.


    Su Muxin raised her eyes slightly, and her eyes were shining. She said softly, "their purpose should be more than just making things happen. This time, I''m afraid they''ve already prepared for it, but I don''t know how much strength they''ve drawn in secretly."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the pit, as Du Shaofu jumps into the pit wrapped with the mountain pulse soul, after breaking through the Fu array, the mountain pulse soul has no effect.


    In the space, there is a sense of destruction and thunder.


    A deep pit is as deep as a black hole.


    With his five finger mountain pulse and soul, Du Shaofu descended slowly.


    The vast pit seems to lead to Jiuyou, which is almost different from that above.


    Hundreds of feet below, it was quiet, there was no sound around, and no breath came.


    At the end of the day, in the vast and deep space, there is fog.


    The fog from the deep underground covered the space. It was vast and dim. I didn''t know how vast the space was.


    In the fog, a floating stone appeared in the fog, as if something held it up.


    As Du Shaofu''s figure fell, the suspended stone was as stable as a rock.


    Looking around, Du Shaofu peeped out. At the moment, what seemed to be the fluctuation of thunder and martial pulse around him had disappeared.


    "This is the forbidden area of the Huan sect. No one should be able to come in."


    Du Shaofu looked around. It was the forbidden area of the Huan clan. The breath was strange, and he was afraid that it was not a good place.


    "Heal first."


    Sitting cross legged, Du Shaofu immediately began to swallow up. His injuries and the energy of thunder and lightning from his body need to be solved. Only then can he deal with everything at that time.


    Other problems will not be considered until after recovery.


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered in a circle of golden awns, and there was a bright yellow light flickering on his body.


    Time went by slowly. The next day, the news that Du Shaofu, the demon king, had escaped in the Hehuan sect suddenly became boiling.


    "That demon king is so terrible that he can escape from the heaven level heaven prison. It is said that it is a cage that even the strong people in the martial area can be bound."


    "I don''t know how the devil practiced. He was as old as us, but so terrible!"


    "I don''t know where the devil has escaped. He won''t fight us at that time. No one will be the rival of the devil except the elders of the Supreme Court, the patriarch and the warden.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the Hehuan sect, the disciples had a lot of discussions and rumors.


    However, the elders of Huan sect did not show up.


    The atmosphere of the whole family of joys was tensed up for no reason, and there was an atmosphere of rain coming and wind all over the building.


    A few days later, in the vast space, the golden light of Du Shaofu''s body was more and more bright, showing a domineering and frightening atmosphere, and diffused in the vast space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1188

    In that light golden halo, Du Shaofu''s body also has that bright yellow light arc to overflow.


    For Du Shaofu, who had already accepted the purple gold Xuan thunder forging body in the purple thunder tripod, his body could not cause any substantial damage under his immortal body.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu''s body still has thunder and martial pulse. It absorbs the bright yellow arc, which is growing faintly.


    This kind of thunder and martial pulse enhancement is far less than the effect of swallowing Yin Luo soul thunder last time.


    However, Du Shaofu could also feel that his thunder and martial pulse was actually strengthened.


    "Hiss..."


    Don''t know from when, this vast void, there is a yellow arc penetration out.


    The Yellow electric arc twinkles the whole space, so that people can see clearly that there is a vast sea of underground clouds.


    In the middle of the sea of clouds, there is also a huge hole, which is not bottomless, but full of yellow light.


    The Yellow arc waves, with a kind of massiness and destruction, just like the earth.


    More and more yellow arcs cover the vast space.


    The overflowing arc will shine more and more brightly in the space, and the ripples of destruction spread out, showing the fury.


    On the floating stone, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, enveloped in a golden halo.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed. Although he was breathing and adjusting his breath to heal his wounds, his mind was also the most empty at the moment, and he spread all around. Any slight fluctuation could not escape his feeling.


    "HISHI..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seemed to feel something. In a short moment, his eyes suddenly opened, and two golden beams of light shot out, just like a substantial competition and rushed out, directly at the vast sea of clouds, and then his figure disappeared on the floating stones.


    "Bang!"


    As Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared in place, the stone just sitting on his knees was immediately hit by a substantial and bright arc, which split into powder and the surrounding space was blown up.


    In the sky above the clouds, Du Shaofu was covered with golden light, and his eyes were full of golden light. He looked into the deep cave covered by clouds and fog. All around him, the arc was full of yellow light. However, the arc that had just materialized came out of the cave.


    "So familiar."


    Du Shaofu thought deeply and looked at the deep hole. There was a faint "hisha La" thunder wave coming out. The sound was like the tide, which made Du Shaofu frown.


    When the voice came, Du Shaofu clearly felt that his thunder and martial pulse were more and more affected by a certain kind of influence.


    At this moment, even in Du Shaofu''s mind, the Yin Luo Tun soul thunder contained in it began to fluctuate.


    Outside the mud pill palace, left by master Du Shaofu''s qizun Xiahou''s wind and thunder, the three thousand tremors left by the thunder spirits, which had never been moved, were miraculously fluctuating.


    "It doesn''t seem normal..."


    Du Shaofu frowned more and more. Under the deep hole, he clearly felt a huge wave of energy.


    The violent destruction of that energy can affect Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse and yinluotun soul thunder, which is clearly related to thunder and lightning.


    It is unlikely to have the lightning energy that shocked Du Shaofu at the moment.


    "Is it..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled fiercely, and he couldn''t help but exclaimed: "is it a miraculous thunder that has been sealed by the Fu array of the ho Huan clan?"


    "Roar!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice had just dropped, a faint roar of a beast came out of the deep cave.


    The roar of the beast was very small, as if it were coming from the bottom of the earth, but the subtle sound fell in my ears, and it was like thunder.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was able to affirm that what was trapped in the deep hole by the Fuzhen of Hehuan sect was absolutely a terrible thing.


    Even all the strong people in Hehuan sect can''t do anything about it, so they can only be trapped here, which is likely to be a powerful spirit thunder.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, the animal roared again.


    At the moment, the sound was more and more violent, as if there was a terrible thing coming out of the deep hole.


    Du Shaofu was suspended in the air and covered with golden light. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings were directly activated to prepare for the unexpected need. His face was dignified.


    "Hula..."


    With the roar of the beast coming out again, within the vast sea of clouds, the overflowing yellow arc is also more and more bright.


    In a short time, the whole space began to ripple out a violent and majestic destructive energy.


    Around the Yellow arc whistling, mixed with the sea of clouds waves, like rolling up the waves.


    Those destructive forces, like to destroy this space.


    "Spirit thunder, this is a spirit thunder, what is trapped here is a spirit thunder!"


    Du Shaofu was finally able to affirm, and his face was suddenly dignified.The familiar fluctuation of power, through his thunder and martial pulse and yinluotun soul thunder, made Du Shaofu sure that what was trapped here was a spirit thunder, no doubt, or an absolutely powerful one.


    "This is not good!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and clenched his fists. If he went out by himself, he was afraid that the strong men of the Huan clan were already waiting for him.


    But now he is afraid to face a powerful spirit thunder. For Du Shaofu, he knows that this is also a hopeless situation.


    "Chulala..."


    In the vast sea of clouds, the Huangmang arc is more and more bright, and the fierce tumbling is filled with a burst of violent and destructive energy.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, in the deep hole of the space, the bright yellow arc burst out, and the Yellow arc flew into the sky, and a thunderbolt roared out.


    All of a sudden, a lightning beast with a yellow arc and a head like a boa constrictor appeared in Du Shaofu''s astonished eyes with the Yellow arc all over the sky and the destructive lightning energy of shaking space.


    The strange beast rushed out, huge, and seemed to have been imprisoned for countless years. Its head was raised like a giant dragon. It rose from the sky. A terrible roar of the beast, like nine days of thunder, spread and roared out of its ferocious mouth.


    "Roar..."


    Thunder and lightning roar, and the sound wave is enough to make a martial statue above the level of the strong one, and the original God of the earthquake will burst.


    "Boom..."


    This roar made the vast sea of arc clouds around, as if throwing countless bombs at once.


    From the space, the thunder sounds from the distance, the electric arc overflows, and the bright lightning runes excite wildly.


    As the thunder and lightning beast rushed out, Du Shaofu saw that it was a giant turtle with a head like a Python and a dragon.


    That huge yellow lightning giant turtle, full of thousands of feet huge, covering this space!


    The thunder and lightning giant tortoise burst out, his eyes filled with yellow arc of double pupil, dead on Du Shaofu''s body, full of a sense of destruction.


    Du Shaofu could not help sweating when he was staring at him.


    Du Shaofu felt that the pair of fierce pupils were staring at him. It was like two huge lightning black holes coming down and covering him. It was as if his body had been scanned from inside to outside. It was hard to hide anything.


    "You actually have two kinds of spirit thunder. Heaven helps me. When I swallow those two kinds of spirit thunder, the Fu array will no longer be able to trap me. When I get out of the trap, I will definitely destroy the Hehuan sect completely, so as to relieve the trapped hatred."


    Huang mang thunder and lightning giant tortoise''s mouth uttered words, and his voice was like thunder. A pair of thunder and lightning fierce pupils glared at Du Shaofu with only violence and destruction in their eyes.


    When the giant turtle''s voice dropped, a violent energy wave in the huge body was diffused out of the body.


    "Hiss..."


    The thunderbolt turtle''s ferocious head, like a giant python and a flying dragon, is directly on Du Shaofu''s ferocious attack, and wants to devour Du Shaofu.


    The terrible energy rushed in and immediately solidified the void, which made Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen feel cold. At the moment, he could not escape.


    "Bakendo!"


    Without any hesitation at all, Du Shaofu directly summoned the Zijin tianque, dominated the operation of Jiandao, and did it with all his strength. With one sword, he directly split out.


    [only in the afternoon did I receive the notice from my book friend. This morning, Xiao Yu''s two chapters of adding a watch yesterday didn''t appear until noon. It was the same as the last time that the system had one less watch before it appeared later.


    It''s estimated that the whole problem is a system problem. If Xiao Yu doesn''t believe in his credit, Xiao Yu will admit it. But it''s really a system problem. The two younger Yu stayed up late, updated in the morning, slept until the afternoon, and then coded all the words. Now, even today, the contribution fee of every author has been paid, but Xiao Yu''s account has not arrived, and he is crying secretly. His character has been so bad recently ... ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1189

    "Hiss..."


    The sword breaks the sky, cuts through the void, and instantly collides with the thunder and lightning giant turtle''s head.


    The thunder and lightning giant tortoise was fearless at all, and his mouth was full of bright destruction. The thunderbolt burst out and destroyed Du Shaofu''s sword.


    The ferocious head of the thunder and lightning giant turtle was faster than that of the lightning. In an instant, it shrouded a vast void like a python, biting the space around Du Shaofu in one bite.


    "Not good..."


    Du Shaofu was shocked. The giant thunder Turtle was much more terrible than he had imagined.


    "Hiss..."


    In his hands, the Zijin tianque turned into a purple gold competition and flew out with all his strength. Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered with all his strength. Du Shaofu urged Peng Lin Jiutian to carry the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds and break free from the space constraints brought by the thunder and lightning giant tortoise.


    "Roar..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s mouth was like a dragon chanting for nine days, and the roar of gods and elephants came out. It seemed that there was also a thunderbolt exploding in the space and reverberating in the thunder and lightning giant turtle''s mouth.


    The sound waves spread like air waves and tides, and the vibrating space is distorted strongly!


    "Chulala..."


    With the help of the sound wave and the sound wave, Du Shaofu retreated in a flash.


    This sound is like a dragon chanting for nine days, and the god elephant is singing for a long time. It contains the power of moving mountains and rivers, which is enough to make mountains fall apart and destroy everything. It is Du Shaofu''s hegemonic airway, which contains a hegemonic military intention.


    The sound wave swept over, sending out the strange sound of wind and thunder, such as the roar of thunder, which also shattered the space in the mouth of the giant turtle, and a large yellow arc was also destroyed in the sound wave.


    "Hiss..."


    Everything is between electric light and fire stone. Du Shaofu''s figure is suddenly closed from the ferocious mouth of the thunder and lightning giant tortoise and escapes from danger.


    Zijin tianque, bajiandao, penglin Jiutian, baquan Dao.


    Du Shaofu was almost able to use his cards, and Du Shaofu was able to escape. This shows the terrible place of the thunder and lightning giant turtle.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu wanted to control Zijin tianque, only to find that it had been wrapped up by the giant thunder turtle. A terrible force of destruction swept over his mind, which made Du Shaofu almost cut off the connection with Zijin tianque, and a stream of pale gold blood overflowed in his mouth.


    "It''s a big game!"


    Du Shaofu looked dignified. The bright yellow thunder Turtle was too terrible. Compared with the original Yin Luo Tun soul thunder, he didn''t know how much stronger he was.


    "Roar..."


    A blow did not directly engulf the human in front of him. After the giant thunder turtle''s head whirled around, it roared like thunder, and his pupils burst into fierce light. With an absolutely greedy look, he was staring at Du Shaofu.


    It looks like a poisonous snake, waiting for another effective blow.


    "This spirit thunder wants to devour me."


    Du Shaofu''s face was depressed. The greedy eyes in the thunderbolt turtle''s eyes clearly wanted to devour himself directly. He wanted to get three thousand thunder away soul species and yinluotun soul thunder.


    With the Yin Luo Tun soul thunder on his body, Du Shaofu knew more about Linglei. Linglei is a kind of foreign body in the world, which breeds between heaven and earth. It is a kind of foreign matter in this world. Its quantity is extremely rare.


    All the spirit thunder, perhaps the supernatural power and the characteristic are not the same, but all have one thing in common, that is, any kind of spirit thunder has this terrible power.


    Du Shaofu could clearly understand this from yinluotunhun Lei and master''s three thousand shocks.


    As a foreign body in the world, even if it is not opened soon after its birth, it also knows that it can consume the energy it needs to strengthen itself. Among them, swallowing other spirit thunder is of great benefit.


    If one kind of spirit thunder can devour another, it is said that it will undergo a qualitative change again. If it has the power of the original two kinds of spirit thunder, its power will also increase dramatically.


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge thunder turtle in front of him. It was the result of the thunder. At the moment, this one is clearly aimed at the two mine on his body, let himself become prey, but he is afraid that he can not escape.


    Behind him, the golden wings of the giant ROC fluttered slowly, and Du Shaofu''s figure was retreating. If he wanted to find a chance to escape, he had to be as far away as possible. Otherwise, once the lightning giant turtle attacked again, he would not have the chance to escape again.


    Just as Du Shaofu''s figure was about to retreat, the huge thunder and lightning giant turtle was aware of it. As soon as his head was lifted, the huge body burst into yellow thunder, and the head like a giant python and a flying dragon rushed directly to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the thunderbolt tortoise who launched the attack again. A terrible sense of oppression had solidified the vast void, and the tremendous energy of destruction rushed forward, making people''s soul tremble.


    "Roar..."


    Huang mang thunder and lightning giant turtle roars, the sound wave distorts the space, that destroys the thunder and lightning energy, first penetrates the space, envelops Du Shaofu.


    "BoomDu Shaofu moved. There was a silver arc in the center of his eyebrows. In a flash, a silver lightning flashed out and the arc immediately overflowed.


    The silver arc rose from the sky and turned into a huge tree of silver and white thunder which was more than 100 Zhang long in an instant.


    The silver and white thunder trees are all agglomerated by the silver thunder, so that the bright yellow arc ocean around has also separated out a silver thunder sea.


    A terrible pressure came, silver lightning wave, breath terror.


    In a flash, under a shocking thunder, the silver thunder tree and the ferocious head of the thunder and lightning giant turtle hit each other fiercely.


    All of a sudden, the rolling thunder blast, is in this vast space resounding endlessly.


    "Boom..."


    The sky thunder resounds, the space explodes, all over the sky is the Yellow awn bright arc and the silver arc splash.


    That terrible energy surges into the sky, destroying or destroying.


    But the silver thunder tree then began to crumble, unable to resist the destruction of the fury of the yellow light.


    "Roar..."


    Among these terrible impacts, the huge thunder turtle''s ferocious head did not receive much influence.


    Looking at the silver thunder, the thunder turtle''s eyes became more ferocious and greedy. They rushed out again and killed Du Shaofu again.


    "Evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu scolded, but his heart was full of bitterness. His eyes were suddenly covered with purple thunder, and his fingerprints were condensed, and his whole body was immediately covered with a mysterious pattern of purple and gold thunder light.


    Suddenly, with Du Shaofu''s whole body as the center, a burst of purple thunder and lightning also emerged in the void, and instantly filled the surrounding space.


    "Boom


    Large purple thunder converges, which makes the vast space tremble for it in an instant.


    It seems to feel something. The thunder and lightning giant turtle suddenly stagnates. A pair of fierce pupils look around, as if they are searching for something.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu urged his thunder and martial pulse. The purple electric arc on his body suddenly spread out. The thunder and lightning swept through the air like a rainstorm. The Purple Silver Snake twinkled in the void!


    The spirit of punishment and killing spread without killing, but it showed the dignity of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth!


    This purple thunder to just to the sun, can vast sky, punishment of life!


    At this moment, the giant tortoise''s eyes locked on Du Shaofu''s body, and trembled slightly for it.


    But just the next moment, in the ferocious mouth of the thunderbolt giant turtle, a huge yellow light and bright thunderbolt came out fiercely and swept away at Du Shaofu.


    Bright yellow light lightning energy training, across the space, like a golden thunder, space traces automatically separated.


    In Du Shaofu''s palm, there was also a purple and golden thunder and lightning gathering, with a more terrible pressure, and fiercely collided.


    In an instant, two thunderbolts collide, and the thunder energy explodes, just like a bright fireworks blooming into the sky.


    "Boom..."


    Yellow bright arc and purple gold arc overflow, such collision, the thunder blast has been ringing through the space.


    Du Shaofu''s purple and golden thunder energy is obviously stronger.


    However, in terms of breath, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse was forcibly suppressed and destroyed by Huang Mang''s thunder.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was directly shaken away, and the energy collided, and a breath of pale gold blood gushed out of his mouth again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1190

    "Roar..."


    However, just before the body was stabilized, the ferocious head of the Yellow lightning giant tortoise suddenly came out of the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    In the ferocious mouth of the thunderbolt giant turtle, a more brilliant and destructive yellow lightning energy came from Du Shaofu.


    "You are very strange. I feel that it is more beneficial to me than those two spirit thunder. God helps me too!"


    The thunder and lightning giant tortoise roared, and the bright and destructive yellow thunder came to Du Shaofu in an instant.


    "Do you really think Laozi is good at swallowing?"


    Du Shaofu was also angry. Although his figure was not stable, a purple gold streamer in his palm had already burst out of his hand. In an instant, he turned into a huge tripod tripod and buckled over the vast land.


    "Boom


    In a flash, this piece of lightning space suddenly and violently trembled, a purple gold thunder cloud gathered out of thin air.


    In the thunder and lightning, a large area of purple and gold lightning occupied the sky, the breath was destroyed.


    The sound of "boom" spread, so that the four sides of the space constantly in the tremor.


    "Chulala..."


    Large purple and gold thunder raging, as if there are countless bombs in this underground pit in the void.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu had no other way but to motivate the last card, zilei xuanding.


    Zijin xuanlei is just like the supreme one in the thunder. The overwhelming pressure from Zijin xuanlei is beyond the ordinary spirit thunder.


    In a flash, the purple and golden thunder gushed out and turned into a huge whirlpool of purple and gold lightning, which directly devoured the Yellow thunder that swept towards Du Shaofu.


    The yellow light was bright and the thunder was very powerful and violent. At the moment, even Du Shaofu, who had stimulated the thunder, could not suppress it.


    But at this time, the bright yellow thunder energy fell into the purple thunder whirlpool under the purple thunder tripod, but it was directly swallowed and absorbed.


    This is not to say that Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse is inferior to purple thunder xuanding.


    It is because Du Shaofu''s strength is not enough, and the power to stimulate the thunder is far from reaching its due level.


    Of course, Du Shaofu''s current strength can not achieve the power of purple thunder xuanding.


    However, there are infinite mysteries in the purple thunder tripod. With the help of the magic power inside the purple thunder tripod and the supreme purple golden thunder, the Yellow thunder energy can be absorbed and swallowed directly.


    At this time, thunder and lightning giant tortoise also felt something. The fierce pupil fluctuated and the huge body was surrounded by violent fluctuations, which made the vast space surrounded by bright yellow light and lightning.


    Lightning Rune rippled in the space, as if turned into a bright yellow thunder pool.


    "Take it


    Seeing that the purple thunder tripod has already played a role, Du Shaofu urged the purple thunder tripod with all his strength. The purple gold lightning whirlpool was like a terrible purple gold black hole, which breathed out a huge force of involvement, and directly involved the Yellow lightning into the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Hula..."


    Huang mang bright thunder pool, invisible by some kind of traction, uncontrolled crazy toward purple thunder xuanding swept out.


    As soon as it came into contact with the mouth of the whirlpool of purple and golden thunder, the thunderbolt disappeared directly and disappeared in the purple thunder tripod immediately.


    "Boom..."


    This empty world is constantly in the trembling drama, shaking people''s eardrum tingling, brain vertigo.


    Countless yellow thunder flashed, the throb of huge yellow light bright thunder crazy dance, sweeping to purple thunder xuanding.


    At the moment, the purple thunder xuanding is like a bottomless pit, leading the Yellow thunder to plunder into it, not being moved at all.


    "What is that?"


    This scene change, let that thunder giant turtle double pupil also really felt the fear.


    The huge thunder and lightning giant tortoise''s body moves horizontally, and bursts out a series of bright yellow light huge thunder, just like the thunder eruption, crushing to the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Swallow up..."


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and all the dark Qi in his body poured into the purple thunder Xuan tripod.


    Du Shaofu urged the purple thunder tripod with all his strength, just like countless purple and gold snake shuttling in the void. The purple and golden thunder whirlpool continued to swallow the violent yellow thunder energy into it.


    "Boom!"


    The purple and gold thunder whirlpool in the purple thunder xuanding swallows the violent yellow thunder, and the purple and gold thunder around the whirlpool diffuses out, and the "roaring" sound reverberates from the mid air, and the breath seems to destroy the sky and the earth.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu is also uncomfortable. The blood in his mouth is constantly overflowing. At the moment, the purple thunder xuanding explodes, absorbing all the mysterious Qi in his own shrine.


    This consumption was so huge that Du Shaofu had already consumed a lot.


    Originally, Du Shaofu''s injuries were not recovered to the point where they were all recovered. He could not hold on for a moment. The thunder and lightning giant turtle was too strong.


    With the dark Qi on Du Shaofu''s body difficult to support, the power of purple gold xuanlei under the purple thunder Xuan tripod has decreased a lot."Tiny human, you are not strong enough!"


    Thunder giant tortoise felt these changes, fierce pupil to shoot thunder light, across the sky yellow light, thunder raging, as if countless bombs detonated, the destructive force of the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Go all out, let go!"


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth and pulled out a large number of miraculous herbs and natural materials and treasures from the heaven and earth bag and put them directly into his mouth.


    After swallowing a large amount of natural materials, earth treasures and miraculous herbs, Du Shaofu directly refined the golden winged Dapeng skill, which turned into dark Qi energy and supported the purple thunder xuanding.


    Outside, there was the huge tortoise''s collapse, and inside was the energy surging from the transformation of the local treasure and the miraculous medicine that day. Du Shaofu''s taste was not good.


    If this is the general extraordinary martial arts, he would have been killed by himself.


    It is just that Du Shaofu has made a great effort at the moment, but he is still unable to resist the thunder turtle.


    "Poof..."


    The dazzling yellow light of thunder and lightning burst down, and the void was broken, so that purple thunder xuanding and Du Shaofu were all being shaken back at the moment.


    "There are many treasures, but they are too weak. They devour you and get this treasure. In the future, no one can do anything to me in this world!"


    Thunder giant tortoise roared, drank thunder and crushed the sky. It could feel that the tripod tripod was also a treasure. The breath of human body and the two spirit thunder were all prepared for it.


    Once let it get, then nobody in the world can do anything about it.


    Du Shaofu wiped a mouthful of blood with his sleeve, and his body was covered with thunder. He was drawn by the Yellow thunder and was about to erupt.


    "Hum!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu snorted, and suddenly made a surprising decision. He bit his teeth slightly, and his body went straight across the sky. He ran into the thunder turtle and left himself in the dazzling yellow light of thunder.


    "Boom!"


    Huang mang thunder swept up, and thunder exploded.


    Under that terrible force, Du Shaofu could not help but burst out the pale gold blood in his mouth. The pale gold blood immediately turned into smoke in the thunder, and his body was about to be smashed into ashes in an instant.


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse seemed to be provoked, and a more severe threat of punishment swept out.


    Thunder pulse contains the supreme power of thunder and lightning, which can''t be provoked. In an instant, it will swallow the Yellow thunder into the body.


    It seems that after perceiving that the dark Qi in Du Shaofu''s body has been exhausted, zilei xuanding begins to directly break away from Du Shaofu''s control and devour the bright yellow thunder by itself.


    Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse were also provoked, and the most majestic tyranny of punishment and killing stirred the air.


    The ancient prestige spread from Du Shaofu''s body. The breath of soul palpitation is still spreading towards this vast space


    In this case, under the collision of the two thunder energies, Du Shaofu''s clothes were directly destroyed, and he began to be naked, but his whole body was wrapped in the bright purple and yellow thunder, wrapped by the dazzling lightning runes, gradually like a huge thunder ball flying across the void.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse and purple thunder xuanding devoured by himself. The bright thunder and lightning on the giant thunder Turtle was finally swallowed to a terrible state, which made the fierce pupil of the thunder and lightning giant turtle appear fear again.


    Unknowingly, the thunder and lightning giant turtle found that he had fallen into a difficult situation.


    "What a strange human being, how could it be like this?"


    At this moment, the lightning giant turtle seems to feel something. Its huge turtle body is beginning to crumble, and the yellow light is shining. At the moment, the uncontrolled body is swallowed away and falls into the body of the three legged tripod and the weird human respectively.


    "Chulala..."


    Thunder and lightning giant tortoise mentioned that it was getting smaller and smaller, and it broke out yellow thunder, but it was also unable to stop the strange human and the three legged tripod devouring.


    "No way. How can this human power suppress me..."


    Thunderbolt giant tortoise roars, erupts the terrible energy, wants to destroy this space forcibly.


    At this moment, I am afraid that there is a strong one at the peak level of nirvana. Once it touches this terrible destruction thunder, it will be directly destroyed.


    However, under the double suppression of purple thunder xuanding and Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse, thunder giant tortoise was unable to break free.


    Thunder and lightning giant turtle is suppressed by purple thunder Xuan tripod, purple gold Xuan thunder erupts, crazily devours.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Thunder and lightning giant tortoise began to crumble, and the bright yellow thunder in the vast space around has also been swallowed up.


    "Human beings, do you want to devour me? The martial realm is not enough. You are looking for death!"


    All of a sudden, a brilliant yellow lightning flashed out of the giant turtle''s body, which broke free from the shackles and phagocytosis of the purple and golden thunder, and appeared directly in Du Shaofu''s dazzling thunder balls at an extremely terrible speed.


    "Whew!"


    The most brilliant yellow thunder burst out the most destructive and violent atmosphere. After entering the thunder ball, he also broke away from the shackles of Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse and went straight into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.At this moment, the bright yellow thunder penetrated into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    "Hiss..."


    A torrent of weather that destroyed the original spirit swept through Du Shaofu''s mind and shocked Du Shaofu''s whole body.


    A roar of thunder also resounded in Du Shaofu''s mind: "tiny human beings, seek their own way to death, destroy your original God, I am you, everything is mine!"


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seemed to feel this violent and destructive energy in the mud pill palace. A dazzling talisman and secret pattern flashed out and spread the ancient mysterious atmosphere. In an instant, it turned into a terrible energy, which directly covered the bright yellow lightning.


    "Oh


    Huang mang bright lightning burst, the arc rushed out, turned into a ferocious thunder turtle head, want to rush out of the cover of the talisman secret pattern.


    "Boom..."


    The dazzling talisman and secret pattern exudes a bright divine awn, with a supreme breath spreading. They want to crush the heaven and earth, crush and destroy all foreign things.


    "Roar..."


    The thunder tortoise roared, broke out the terrible breath, and resisted the cover of the dazzling talisman and secret pattern, and the two immediately froze together.


    [three watch break, brothers, it''s updated today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1191

    The thunder tortoise is the soul of the Yellow lightning, and the dazzling talisman and secret pattern is the spiritual root in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    Du Shaofu still remembers that the last time the thunder soul of yinluotun entered his mind, he was directly suppressed by Linggen and finally destroyed.


    This time, however, it is not the same. This spirit thunder soul is far more powerful than the last yinluotun soul ray. The spirit root can temporarily suppress, but in the end, it can only stand still, unable to destroy the soul type of the spirit thunder.


    At the end of the consumption, Du Shaofu''s body was weak, and the terrible force of destroying thunder was still pounding in his body, which made Du Shaofu miserable and miserable.


    In the stalemate between Du Shaofu''s clay pill and leigui, the original lightning and thunder gradually disappeared in the vast seal space.


    The breath of destruction dissipated and everything seemed to be restored to its original shape.


    Even in this vast underground pit space, purple thunder xuanding has subsided after swallowing the Yellow lightning in this space.


    Then the purple thunder xuanding floated around Du Shaofu, without any breath spreading.


    "Eh, isn''t that horrible thing willing to break through the Fu array?"


    Outside the pit, this terrible movement also shakes the outside Fu array, and draws several obscure breath to pry in, and a sound comes out.


    "According to them, it was Du Shaofu, the demon king, who escaped into the Fu array himself. It is estimated that it was the terrible thing that destroyed it. Unfortunately, it is not known whether the Qianyang dragon subduing skill is true or not."


    There is a voice coming, falling quietly, but the sound will not spread away, only to let those who come to hear the obscure breath.


    "That horrible thing has been more and more violent recently. I don''t know how long this Rune array can still trap it. It''s getting stronger and stronger. It''s more and more impossible to integrate it!" Someone sighed.


    "Now it''s not a matter of integration. The horrible thing has been trapped for two thousand years and is full of resentment. Once it gets out of the predicament, it will certainly be killed. I''m afraid that the huanzong will be destroyed."


    Some people have a deep voice and worry about it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The space under the pit, everything returned to normal, and became abnormally silent.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu, who was suspended in the cloud sea of the deep pit, was not calm. His body was naked and covered with purple and gold lightning, full of yellow arc.


    As his breath became weaker and weaker, the spirit root in Du Shaofu''s mind became weaker and weaker, which was not controlled by Du Shaofu at all.


    Pain, the spirit of pain, the body is also deep in the bone marrow pain!


    The spirit root breath became weaker and weaker. In the confrontation between Lei GUI and Lei GUI, it gradually dissipated, and the light became dim.


    The thunder arc of yellow light began to break through the shackles of spiritual roots, and gradually impacted on Du Shaofu''s original spirit.


    Although Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was still blocked by Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei, Du Shaofu could no longer bear the sharp pain.


    Du Shaofu fainted and lost consciousness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Shangzhou, Du Shaofu made a big fuss about hezhuan sect, which gradually spread.


    In front of tens of thousands of disciples of the Hehuan sect, Du Shaofu made a big fuss about it. Even if he wanted to hide it, he could not hide it.


    among those tens of thousands of Acacia disciples, there is no doubt that there is no other force''s eyeliner.


    The first of the Twelve Gods, the first person of the younger generation in Kyushu, appeared in the Hehuan sect, and made a big fuss about it. Finally, he was trapped in the Hehuan sect.


    When the news came out, it immediately alarmed all quarters.


    Shangzhou, a certain place, the mountains and earth, charming four seasons, as if to be able to model the ages, enlighten all things.


    A whole peak, all the way green peaks, brown cliffs like a sword straight to the sky.


    The most striking thing is a towering peak, standing among the peaks, like a sword falling into the world, surrounded by misty clouds.


    Under the hillside, a tall tree of red maple stands tall and luxuriant, as if covered with red clouds.


    In the early morning, the mountains are as black as iron, and with the rising of the red sun, this towering mountain peak, like a peerless sword, is dark blue.


    Then, the mist rose, and the red maple trees all over the mountains and fields were dyed red by the sunlight, and gradually turned into the ancient copper color, showing extraordinary magnificence.


    "In the wilderness of heaven, I have regarded Du Shaofu, the demon king, as the head of the Twelve Gods and heroes. Then this matter has something to do with me. He Huan Zong, I want to go there!"


    On the peak, a man walked out of the mountain. At the age of twenty-five or six, his body was full of elegant runes like fog, and his robe was embroidered with sword patterns.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is being sought by the demon cult. The dragon clan and the reclusive master will not let him go. At this time, Shangzhou is in a troubled time. Evil spirits breed. If you are careless, you may bring disaster to our samong sword sect."


    A middle-aged man who seems to be over 50 years old but seems quite young. He is dressed in a sword robe, and his eyes are as sharp as a sword. He says to the extraordinary young man."In the wilderness of heaven, he is not afraid of the reclusive people, the dragon clan, and the demon sect. If I am afraid now, I am afraid that I will not have the qualification to pursue him in the future, and I can not surpass it!"


    The extraordinary young man turned back and looked at the middle-aged and said, "Dad, the SAMON sword clan will be in my hands in the future. If I am timid, how can I lead the SAMON sword clan in the future?"


    The middle-aged looked at the extraordinary young man. After a moment''s sharp eyes, he said, "go ahead. What kind of people are you going to be? The devil Du Shaofu seems to be good. That kind of person, who helps him when he is in trouble, will always remember in his heart that one day he rises in Kyushu and will not forget you."


    After a pause, the middle-aged looked at the extraordinary young man and continued to ask, "but I want to know, do you think he is a friend or an opponent now?"


    The extraordinary young man raised his eyes slightly, looked at the rising sun, stood with negative hands, and said: "friends and friends, half opponents, although not much contact, but it is worth pursuing!"


    "You grow up."


    The middle-aged smile, looking at the extraordinary youth, gently patted his shoulder, and said: "remember, go to Hehuan sect, you represent the SAMON sword clan. After the event, Shangzhou elects the leader of Jingxie alliance, which is the competition and responsibility of your younger generation."


    "Don''t worry, leader of the alliance of pure evil, I''m going to take my sword in the morning!"


    Extraordinary youth a smile, the fierce look in the eyes, showing a strong self-confidence!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah..."


    When Du Shaofu woke up, he opened his eyes and found himself in a bright yellow thunder.


    It''s like a sea of yellow lightning, flowing with destructive energy.


    Looking around in the bright slow arc, Du Shaofu found that he was still wrapped in the thunder.


    The thunder pulse is resisting the destruction of the Yellow lightning around. There are several bags of heaven and earth around, which are also covered in the scope of their own thunder pulse, so that they can not be destroyed.


    "Zijin tianque."


    Not far away, Du Shaofu also saw Zijin tianque, which had been devoured by the Linglei, and was now bound in the thunder sea.


    At the moment, Zijin tianque is surrounded by the shadow of dragon leaping and Tiger Leaping, turtle plate and phoenix flying, resisting the destruction of the bright yellow light thunder arc.


    "This should be the lair of Linglei."


    It didn''t take long for Du Shaofu to understand. It seemed that he had been brought into the nest by the Linglei.


    Du Shaofu then peeped into his mind. He was surprised to find that in his mind, the three thousand thunder spirits left by master qizun had turned into a flame of thunder and lightning, burning and binding the thunder turtle directly to resist the impact of the thunder turtle.


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to know that there is a constant stream of thunder tortoise breath, but the soul species of three thousand earthquakes away from thunder is consumed. I don''t know how long the soul species of 3000 earthquake away from Lei has persisted, but judging from Du Shaofu''s feeling, I''m afraid it can''t last long.


    In the mud pill palace, the spirit root talisman''s secret pattern is finally wrapped on the yuan God. Yinluotunhunlei has been integrated with the yuan God, and it is hard to resist at this moment.


    Although he woke up, Du Shaofu was still in a desperate situation.


    "You can''t wait to die. You can''t just die like this!"


    Although his heart was dignified, he knew what kind of hopeless situation he was in. Du Shaofu gradually suppressed his confusion and thoughts.


    At the moment, the most important thing is to find a way out of poverty. As long as there is a ray of vitality, you can''t give up.


    Thank you for my love. Brother Tiansheng gives you 1888 coins. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1192

    "Where''s the purple thunder tripod?"


    Du Shaofu first thought of the biggest relying on the purple thunder xuanding. If he hid in the purple thunder Xuan tripod, he might at least have a chance to protect himself.


    His mind peeped out, and he was immediately attacked by the bright yellow thunder sea around him. Du Shaofu did not know where the purple thunder xuanding was at this time. It seemed that he was isolated from everything.


    "You can''t wait to die anyway!"


    Du Shaofu sank. His eyes twinkled with purple and golden lightning. There were still many things to do. His mother and sister, the drunkard father, did not have a family reunion. The enmities of tianwu academy and the Seven Star hall have not been avenged, and Qingqing


    "You can''t die here!"


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth, and his eyes were firm and resolute.


    Just like in front of the ancient stone tablet before the Du family, even if it is ridiculed as a fool by all people, we should insist on understanding the stone tablet.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu began to think about everything possible. He had not been destroyed. He relied on the thunder and martial pulse, as well as the three thousand Zhenli thunder spirits left by Linggen and Shifu qizun to help them automatically. Therefore, the only way to get out of trouble was by three means.


    There is a stubborn mind, with perseverance, but the reality is cruel.


    Just as Du Shaofu was thinking about the countermeasures, it seemed that the spirit of "three thousand earthquake left Lei" would retreat as soon as he retreated, which seemed to have reached a serious point. He immediately stepped back to one side and sought self-protection on his own.


    "Roar..."


    All of a sudden, three thousand shocks were missing from the shackles of thunder. The thunder tortoise roared, and the Yellow lightning pupils appeared. With greedy eyes, they directly jumped at Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu was able to bear the pain of Yuan Shen and his body.


    But at the moment, without the help of three thousand earthquake Li Lei, the sharp pain was immediately aggravated, which made Du Shaofu scream.


    The thunder tortoise came, and the dim light of the spirit root covered on Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was carrying out the final obstruction, which enabled Du Shaofu to resist for a short time.


    But if the Linggen once dissipated, it really can not stop.


    Once the yuan God was destroyed by the soul of the spirit thunder, Du Shaofu knew that he was dead and would never exist in this world.


    Thunder and martial pulse can only protect the body with difficulty, but can not enter the palace to protect yuan Shen.


    "It can''t go on like this. It''s good to delay a little bit."


    Du Shaofu made a decision. From within the yuan God, the silver arc swept out and turned into a tree of silver arc, which assisted the spirit root to resist the thunder turtle together.


    Du Shaofu was unable to control the spirit root, so he could only control his own spirit, which was equivalent to controlling yinluotun soul thunder.


    With the help of the silver arc tree, Du Shaofu obviously felt relaxed, but he was afraid that he could not hold on for long.


    After all this, Du Shaofu got up in the sea of huangmanglei and sat cross legged.


    Feeling the pain of being tortured both inside and outside his body, Du Shaofu''s pale lips were dry and cracked. He murmured, "this time, there is really no way out?"


    As time went by, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and insisted.


    Under this miserable torture, trapped in the thunder sea, time has lost its concept.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is not in the mood to pay attention to time. In the boundless sea of thunder, only he exists and suffers from inhuman suffering, which makes people feel lonely in his heart.


    This kind of loneliness can engulf people''s hearts, and those who are not determined will be defeated directly in this kind of pain.


    "Chulala..."


    Within the thunder sea, there was only the sound of the arc, which seemed endless.


    I don''t know when it''s going to be.


    For Du Shaofu''s soul and soul, it was also a kind of painful torture, enough to make people start to go crazy.


    "I can''t die, I can''t die!"


    Du Shaofu thought deeply in his heart and insisted on his stubborn belief!


    It was just because of this insistence that Du Shaofu did not know how long he had persisted.


    Du Shaofu felt that his thunder and martial pulse was gradually unable to hold on.


    It is not that the thunder pulse is not strong enough, but the Yellow thunder and lightning spirit thunder outside is too strong. It is forcing Bi to retreat the thunder pulse.


    If it was not for the thunder and lightning pulse that could absorb the lightning energy, supplement its consumption and use it for his own use, Du Shaofu felt that the thunder pulse would have been withdrawn by Bi.


    However, there was a subtle feeling in this situation, which made Du Shaofu feel it in this lonely time.


    Thunder Wu pulse originally absorbed the Yellow thunder. At the moment, this long time has been absorbed in the comedy. It seems that he is forced to retreat and is also beginning to change.


    This thunderbolt is mechanically resisting the Yellow lightning, and is also swallowing the Yellow lightning. It seems that the Yellow lightning is becoming stronger and stronger.This feeling is so subtle that it would have been hard for Du Shaofu to even notice it in this lonely and lonely time and space.


    The pain was burning like a fire.


    Du Shaofu felt his body and finally began to crack.


    Everything began to weaken, and Du Shaofu''s spirit began to weaken.


    Deep in the heart, also gush out a kind of powerless exhaustion.


    The tortoise seemed to be able to pry and feel any subtle changes of Du Shaofu. At the moment, he felt that Du Shaofu''s breath was weak and even aggravated his attack.


    "Hula..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mire palace, the towering yellow arc constantly attacked the already weak spiritual root and the tree of silver arc.


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu promoted the tree of silver arc, and the spirit root of self resistance became weaker and weaker, and finally they supported with difficulty.


    But in the process, it seems that there are some unexpected changes.


    I don''t know when to start, the silver arc tree and the Linggen light net talisman secret pattern, unconsciously began to have a kind of fusion sign.


    At the moment, the destructive power of the thunder turtle destroys Du Shaofu''s spirit root and Yuan Shen. However, it is like a melting pot in which Du Shaofu''s spirit root and the silver arc tree on the yuan God are fused together, and quietly fused in the destruction energy.


    The convergence has been slow, but the signs are there.


    I''m afraid it will only take time for the final integration.


    Naturally, the soul species of Lei GUI would not know because of its relationship, but it helped Du Shaofu a lot.


    In the future, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen could exist against the sky, which was closely related to it.


    Compared with Du Shaofu''s original spirit at the moment, the situation is the same, but Du Shaofu''s physical body at the moment is more miserable.


    Du Shaofu''s body was already cracking, with the body of immortality and the body of golden winged Dapeng, which could not resist the destruction of the terrible yellow thunder.


    "Chulala..."


    As the body began to crack, Du Shaofu''s image also looked terrible, with pale gold blood all over his body.


    The scalding pale gold blood, accompanied by the hidden patterns of the talisman, rendered Du Shaofu a bloody man.


    The muscles and muscles in Du Shaofu''s body were also twisted and deformed, which, if ordinary Nirvana wuzun, was directly destroyed.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s immortal metaphysics and golden winged Dapeng''s body once again played a huge role in the desperate situation. Although his body had already broken, at least Du Shaofu was able to support him with difficulty.


    He noticed that Du Shaofu''s body was cracking, and the yuan God could no longer support him. The two pupils of the thunder turtle were more and more greedy, and the energy released was more and more intense.


    "Chulala..."


    As the flesh cracked, the secret patterns of thunder and martial pulse talisman also shrank a little. Du Shaofu''s bags of heaven and earth lost their protection and were completely exposed in the Yellow thunder. Then, they began to be destroyed in a split second.


    If you destroy the Qiankun bag by force, the contents inside will be destroyed completely.


    "If I want to die, I can''t make you cheap!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu opened his eyes and burst into purple thunder. Just as the bags of heaven and earth were about to be destroyed and broken, Du Shaofu directly untied the bags of heaven and earth.


    "Hula..."


    At that time, a large amount of sunlight diffused out, and a large number of treasures rolled down from several bags of heaven and earth, just like a hill piled up.


    These are all the treasures collected by Du Shaofu, including Fu, Dao, martial arts and refining materials.


    There are also all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures collected by Du Shaofu along the way, plus a large number of high-quality pills, miraculous drugs, secret bones, and demon blood essence.


    "Chulala..."


    It seems that I feel the strong breath of the sudden treasure. The surrounding yellow light is bright, and the thunder and lightning flash suddenly. I want to destroy the martial arts Rune directly and swallow the energy for my own use.


    And a large number of natural materials, earth treasures, miraculous drugs and pills are swept by thunder and lightning, just like a furnace, and turn them into spirit liquid.


    All of a sudden, this pile of Tiancai Dibao, elixir, Dan medicine, turned into a large group of spirit liquid the size of the face.


    The spirit liquid is colorful. It is forced to fuse and gather together. It is full of violent energy. It is afraid that the ordinary Hunyuan wuzun will be killed by explosion if it is touched by the peak.


    "Click, click, click..."


    At the same time, a large number of bottles and jars collected by Du Shaofu also directly burst and cracked, and gathered together in the spirit liquid of miraculous medicine, Dan medicine and Tiancai Dibao, which were like a hodgepodge.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1193

    Among them, the dragon blood of the original sound of dragon nine collected by Du Shaofu also gathered in it, with the faint sound of dragon howling.


    "Chulala..."


    Yellow lightning boiling, feel the huge energy fluctuations, like seeing prey, turned into a whistling yellow lightning vortex, to devour the spirit liquid filled with the terrible energy fluctuations.


    "If you want to rob me, you can''t do it!"


    Suddenly, at the same time, Du Shaofu also moved.


    Du Shaofu burst out with all his strength and opened his mouth.


    "Hula..."


    This is close, at the moment, suddenly the face size of a mess of energy, directly into the mouth.


    "Boom..."


    Seeing this scene, Huang mang thunder and lightning was angry. It turned those Tiancai Dibao and elixir into spirit liquid. However, he didn''t expect to help Du Shaofu make a wedding dress, which broke out suddenly.


    The thunder of "thundering and rumbling" swept over Du Shaofu''s body more and more violently.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu screamed, not only because the explosion of yellow lightning destroyed his body, but also because he swallowed so much fury spirit liquid in one breath.


    The terrible energy in Du Shaofu''s body was like a volcanic eruption. He wanted to destroy Du Shaofu''s body from the inside out.


    The energy contained in the spirit liquid was far beyond Du Shaofu''s expectation.


    But it doesn''t matter, because Du Shaofu''s intention is that even if he wants to kill himself, he won''t be able to get it. That will only make him die faster.


    "Refining."


    In an instant, Du Shaofu immediately urged the golden winged ROC bird skill to refine the terrible spirit liquid energy in his body.


    However, in a flash of time, Du Shaofu fainted again under the intense pain. However, the golden winged ROC bird skill in his body was running automatically.


    "Boom..."


    Huang Mang''s bright thunder and lightning boiling, as if in a rage, set off a steady stream of huge waves to the impact of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu had lost consciousness. At this moment, he didn''t know that after he passed out, the terrible energy in his body erupted like a volcano. He wanted to destroy everything, but there was also energy spillover, wrapped in the broken body, nourishing the body, nourishing the thunder pulse and helping to resist.


    "Roar..."


    Almost at the same time, the beast roared like thunder.


    The demon blood essence collected by Du Shaofu on the list of heavenly beasts also began to work. At this moment, under the operation of Du Shaofu''s golden winged Dapeng bird skill, it is equivalent to practicing body, turning into ferocious energy shadow one by one, wrapping Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Oh..."


    Among them, the shadow of a green dragon hovers ferociously and emits a strong dragon power. Its breath is amazing, which makes the virtual shadow of the surrounding animals submit.


    This is the blood essence of dragon nine collected by Du Shaofu. The dragon blood of that dragon nine is also swallowed by Du Shaofu at the moment.


    Such changes immediately attracted the attention of the Yellow lightning, and suddenly became more and more violent, and a terrible atmosphere of destruction broke out.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body was protected by a lot of energy, and the inside of his body began to recover gradually, showing a kind of tenacious vitality.


    By using the Dapeng golden wing skill, Du Shaofu refined the spirit liquid energy for his own use, nourishing and restoring the body, and strengthening the thunder and martial pulse.


    Du Shaofu is also refining the essence of those demons and strengthening the method of body training.


    Those yellow thunder and lightning were powerful, which constantly destroyed Du Shaofu''s body.


    However, thanks to the sudden swallowing of the power, Du Shaofu began to insist on it and started a tug of war with the Yellow lightning.


    And this kind of pain, also to the most unbearable point.


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu was unconscious and escaped a disaster.


    I don''t know how long time has passed. In this lonely space with only thunder and lightning sound, after a long time of sawing, the Yellow thunder and lightning fell into madness.


    The yellow light, thunder and lightning, found that the human being was actually on the edge of destruction, suddenly began to reverse, the breath began to become stronger and stronger.


    Du Shaofu''s body is slowly recovering and transforming at the same time.


    As Du Shaofu''s spirit liquid energy of volcanic eruption persisted in the pain of destruction, it also turned into an endless stream of mysterious Qi, which poured into the exhausted shrine.


    Shenque is no longer exhausted, it can nourish the body and muscles, also can nourish thunder and martial veins, and even gradually make the breath on the body become stronger and stronger.


    Du Shaofu''s method of body training is to refine the blood essence of demons.


    The dark Qi guides the energy of demon blood to impact in the body. The light spreads from the inside to the outside. The bright light, the rune twinkles and changes constantly.


    This time, Du Shaofu did not know how much demon blood he had swallowed this time.In this desperate situation, Du Shaofu finally worked out the golden winged ROC bird skill, and refined the huge amount of monster''s blood essence into any trace of flesh and blood skeleton and cell.


    The violent energy of the essence and blood of many demons washed the rare impurities found in Du Shaofu''s bone marrow, nourishing the body, and working in two ways.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was in a coma, cutting his bones and washing his marrow!


    Unknowingly, with Du Shaofu cutting bones and washing marrow automatically with demon blood, under the impact of the Yellow lightning around, he was more or less contaminated with some yellow lightning, and went in to cut bones and wash marrow.


    At first, the shadow of the monsters circling around prevented the Yellow arc from entering. At last, Du Shaofu''s body, as if he had been used to the Yellow arc, began to actively absorb the Yellow lightning around to cut bones and wash marrow.


    Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse was strengthened again. It was the supreme breath of thunder and lightning, which was suppressed at the beginning. It was because Du Shaofu was too weak, but it was already helping Du Shaofu''s physical support until now he did not really fall down.


    At this moment, with the recovery of Du Shaofu''s internal energy, the thunder and martial pulse also broke out again. At last, as at the beginning, he began to devour the Yellow lightning.


    At this moment, under the premise that Du Shaofu almost killed himself in his last fight, everything seemed to have reversed in his lethargy.


    "Hula!"


    In this yellow lightning space, Du Shaofu sat on his knees and fainted. In the arc connection of his whole body, he had already begun to spread the golden awn.


    The secret patterns of the talisman flickered. Looking from afar, it was like a golden winged ROC hovering behind Du Shaofu. It was powerful enough to make the beasts crawl!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s flesh was broken like a blood man. At this time, his naked skin also showed the color of purple and gold, which was crystal clear. Under the condition of cutting bones and washing marrow, Du Shaofu''s body was promoted again.


    Du Shaofu''s flesh continued to strengthen under the spirit of the demon beast, especially the dragon blood of dragon nine.


    By chance, Du Shaofu is still swallowing the Yellow lightning, cutting the bones and washing the marrow. He doesn''t know what other changes will happen in the future.


    However, it can be felt that Du Shaofu''s body at the moment, under the influence of the Yellow thunder and lightning, is continuously strengthening, beneficial and harmless.


    After this time, I don''t know how long it took. In the sea of thunder, the dazzling runes flashed. At this time, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, had become crystal clear.


    Du Shaofu''s breath, in this sea of thunder, has no idea when it began to grow. The speed of this increase is even extremely fast.


    His long black hair was covered with golden runes, which was also accompanied by lightning arcs. At the moment, Du Shaofu was like a God, spreading a domineering atmosphere and revealing ancient mystery.


    There is no doubt that Du Shaofu is now in the thunder sea, from hopeless destruction to reversion of hope, at this moment he begins to transform.


    The speed of this transformation is very slow, but the level of this transformation is enormous.


    Even this may be an amazing transformation from cocoon to butterfly!


    The transformation is going on slowly, but the breath on Du Shaofu is climbing very fast at the moment.


    A lot of miraculous medicines, natural materials, earth treasures, and demon blood essence are just like a pile of hills. They are all high-level treasures. You can imagine what amazing energy they contain.


    At the moment, the amazing energy fell into Du Shaofu''s body, which made Du Shaofu walk around the ghost gate pass and finally got amazing benefits.


    With the refinement of the golden winged ROC bird skill, the amazing energy turned into a rolling mysterious Qi and poured into the holy place continuously under the premise of Du Shaofu''s insistence that he would not die.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It has been more than half a year since he left Du Shaofu to make a big fuss about the family of he Huan.


    In the past half year, a lot of things have happened in the Huan family.


    It has to be mentioned that a few months ago, SAMON sword sect suddenly came to the Hehuan sect and made a great effort to ask him to hand over the demon king Du Shaofu.


    Facing the SAMON sword sect, one of the most powerful forces in Shangzhou, he Huan sect has to be prepared.


    But in the end, the answer given by Huan Zong is that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has already escaped from the Hehuan sect, making it impossible for SAMON sword sect to find out whether it is true or not.


    Du Shaofu also killed the four sides in the Hehuan sect. Many of them died in his hands. Therefore, the SAMON sword sect could only leave.


    Du Shaofu and samong Jianzong still had a relationship. He huanzong was able to get away safely and go away, which made Shangzhou talk about it again, which became the most lively topic after dinner.


    In the past half a year, a lot of things happened in Shangzhou. First of all, the establishment of Jingxie alliance.


    [brothers, today''s update is completed. It''s the last few days of the end of the month. Xiao Yu begged for flowers. Of course, there will be some outbreaks in these days. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1194

    Jingxie alliance, Shangzhou alliance of all forces, selects one leader and two vice leaders from the younger generation.


    Ten league Presbyterians were selected from the older generation of powerful forces.


    The purpose of the alliance is to understand the evil spirits that are rampant in Shangzhou.


    Those evil spirits have been breeding in Shangzhou. They can devour people''s spiritual soul and grow stronger. They kill human beings wantonly. It is strange and difficult to get rid of them by ordinary attacks!


    At the beginning, the major forces in Shangzhou did not intend to attack those evil spirits on a large scale. They all swept the snow in front of them.


    But now those evil spirits have become more and more crazy, and the strength of some evil spirits is becoming stronger and stronger, and the whole Shangzhou is also affected.


    Only then did the major forces realize that it would be completely late in the future if the evil spirits were not eliminated.


    Therefore, the alliance of pure evil appeared, not only in Shangzhou, but also in other eight continents!


    Shangzhou Jingxie alliance, the younger generation competing for the leader.


    Mujianchen, one of the twelve outstanding swordsmen, was finally elected as the leader of the alliance without any accident. He led all the major forces in Shangzhou to fight against the evil spirits!


    For a time, Shangzhou was in a state of turmoil, and all major forces were mobilized to start a vast campaign of cleansing, directly killing all kinds of evil spirits.


    Under this kind of cleaning and extermination, the evil spirits that had been rampant finally stopped their crazy growth and began to retreat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah..."


    When Du Shaofu recovered from his coma again, he was still in pain, as if his body was about to be torn apart.


    "I''m not dead yet."


    Du Shaofu''s first reaction was to feel the pain and know that he was not dead.


    But the constant yellow thunder and lightning are being absorbed by Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse.


    At the moment, the lightning energy of yellow thunder is absorbed by thunder and martial pulse. Du Shaofu can feel that the thunder pulse is obviously accelerating and increasing.


    The Yellow thunder and lightning energy is like the nourishment of thunder and martial pulse!


    What surprised Du Shaofu most was that his thunder and martial pulse had finally reversed in the seesaw battle.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse can not completely suppress the vast yellow light, but at least has the power of self-protection. It is no longer suppressed by the Yellow thunder and spirit thunder. It is still absorbing those spirit thunder like a bottomless pit.


    Although the thunder and martial pulse can absorb the Yellow spirit thunder, the sharp pain in his body still makes Du Shaofu still in agony. However, it is obviously better than the original torture that life is not like death.


    Thunder Wu pulse crazy absorption of too much Huang mangling thunder, is still a continuous absorption.


    The violent energy shock seemed to tear Du Shaofu apart.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the most brilliant yellow arc thunder tortoise was standing in his mind, releasing a violent and destructive pressure, which was intended to destroy Du Shaofu''s original spirit.


    But now, in Du Shaofu''s self-examination, he was surprised to find that under the pressure of Huang mang Lei, the tree of silver arc transformed by yinluotun soul ray in his original God was miraculously integrated with the light of the spirit root rune.


    Originally, Du Shaofu''s Secret patterns of spiritual root, which could not be pushed, now merged with the tree of silver arc and covered the tree of silver arc. It was like a piece of light leaf covering the tree.


    With the integration of the silver arc tree and the spirit root talisman, it seems that there is a chemical effect between the two, and a new breath begins to emerge, which is ancient and domineering, and can not be provoked!


    Originally, with Du Shaofu''s body swallowing and refining a large number of miraculous herbs and Tiancai Dibao energy, many of which can enhance the original spirit.


    After refining, those energies flowed in the mire palace, and were absorbed by the silver arc tree with the spirit root talisman and secret pattern, making it more and more powerful.


    There is also the mysterious and mysterious remnant skill that works automatically in the mind at the moment to assist the integration of the silver arc tree and the spiritual root.


    Otherwise, even if it is the silver arc tree and the spirit root, it is difficult to integrate together smoothly.


    It seems that the mysterious remnant skill moves by itself in the mind when it is touched by something. An ancient white light spreads out in the mud pill palace, just like a divine awn.


    With the operation of the mysterious remnant skill, it seems that it can absorb everything, which makes the thunder turtle''s eyes begin to show horror.


    Du Shaofu was surrounded by a sea of thunder surrounded by bright yellow arcs, but at the moment he was wrapped in a layer of flashing thunder light.


    After the purple arc overflowed and swallowed up the Yellow thunder, the thunder and martial pulse of Du Shaofu was getting stronger and stronger, and had already been filled with a supreme prestige!


    The magnificent spirit liquid energy swallowed by the body makes the mysterious Qi inside the Shenque full, and there is a sign of breakthrough.Du Shaofu''s naked body is crystal clear and full of golden light. The essence of demons on the list of all kinds of heavenly beasts is cutting bones and washing marrow in the extreme!


    Behind it, there are secret patterns of golden light. It looks like a golden winged ROC shaking its wings. It''s domineering and awe inspiring. It''s the supreme among animals


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    The bright moon is dark, the moon is dark and the wind is high. There are three shadows crossing the night sky.


    "Su Muxin, it turns out that you are really a woman. You deceive Zongzhong, but you are not a virgin. To release Du Shaofu, the Presbyterian group has decided to withdraw your position as the patriarch and temporarily enter the prison to wait for the attack and arrest. You know that there is a desperate situation ahead, and you have no way to escape!"


    In the night sky, there is a voice sneer spread out, dozens of shadows swept across the sky chasing, the vast breath solidifies the vast void.


    "Whoosh..."


    Three beautiful shadows fell in front of a sloshing space, filled with the atmosphere of violent destruction.


    "Younger martial sister, we have no way to escape. I will help you to stop one or two. You can escape first. As long as you find the master, you will be able to return to the Hehuan sect and regain the position of the patriarch!"


    A charming and beautiful woman with pale face and red bloodstain on her mouth adds a bit of sadness and beauty. She is the smiling Luocha Tang Meiling in the Huan family.


    "How could they let me become a monk so easily? They have already laid a net outside the door of the sect. They would never let us go to look for master. What they want to do is to solve us completely before master returns to Buddhism."


    Her hair fell to the waist, which was less than a grip. A woman in a purple robe had a beautiful face, and her face was pale.


    But that beautiful face, still can be enough to seduce sentient beings, the beauty of people''s soul stirring.


    "Master, you should not save me, or they will not hurt you."


    A show beauty son mouth, eyes such as autumn water, is the season Zhi Yan.


    The most beautiful woman turned back and looked at Ji Zhiyan with a smile and said: "don''t think about anything more. If you can find your mother-in-law, we will have a chance to reverse. This is what they fear most now."


    "Younger martial sister, I''m afraid I don''t know when the master will come back. Maybe a few years, or decades, or hundreds of years..."


    Tang Meiling frowned slightly, and her pretty face was dignified. She hesitated for a moment and then said, "or, never come back..."


    Su Muxin raised her eyes slightly and did not speak. Suddenly, looking at the night sky behind her, there was already a figure in the distance. The rainbow flashed over, and her teeth opened gently and said, "they have come after us. It''s life or death. It depends on the will of God. If we fall into their hands, we will surely die. Inside, we will die forever."


    "Go in, and death can''t fall into their hands. Now the family of Huan Huan is under their control."


    Tang Meiling bit her teeth, and her lips were stained with red blood, and her eyes were cold.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Muxin''s fingerprints have been condensed, and a number of talisman secret patterns have poured out. In an instant, they have turned into energy runes and fallen into the fluctuating space ahead.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the space rippled, and a rune space notch appeared in front.


    "Go..."


    The voice falls in the mouth, Su Muxin takes Ji Zhiyan with one hand, and Qianying immediately steals into it.


    Tang Meiling''s shadow followed closely, and the three of them disappeared in an instant, and the space ripple recovered as usual.


    "Whew..."


    With the disappearance of the three female figures, more than ten figures also fell in an instant. A huge breath solidified in the surrounding space and diffused around.


    "It''s too late to let them escape!"


    A handsome man''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of cold, but in his eyes, it seemed that there was a kind of other reluctance.


    Su Muxin was such a beautiful woman that he never knew.


    "It''s a dead end. People who go in never come out, but it saves effort."


    At first, a seductive and beautiful woman wiped a chill in her eyes and murmured, "I don''t know if the two sets of skills have been collected from that bitch. It would be a pity if the Qianyang dragon subduing skill really fell into his hands."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu''s breath has reached a critical point in the vast ocean of yellow light, bright arc and thunder.


    At the moment, with the thunder pulse absorbing Huang mangling''s thunder energy, there is also a stream of energy in the breath enhancement. It penetrates into the body from the thunder pulse and flows into the body, just like returning to the original sect and returning to the sea. It is also pouring into Du Shaofu''s Shrine all the time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1195

    The breath is strengthened and the Shenque is full!


    Du Shaofu obviously felt his body, and began to gush out an unprecedented force. Even his own physical body was once more powerful.


    Muscles, meridians and acupoints are strengthening!


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was filled with pale gold fluorescence from the inside to the outside, and his body continued to transform under the extreme bone cutting and marrow washing.


    Du Shaofu felt that even if he was fighting with his own flesh, his combat power would soar.


    "Bang!"


    The voice of the priest could not be suppressed.


    In a flash, an unprecedented strong breath swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, sitting cross legged!


    "Boom..."


    This domineering and terrifying atmosphere makes the Yellow thunder and lightning space roar endlessly, arousing the thunderous sky, as if to overturn the thunder sea.


    The mighty energy wave set off the Yellow thunder. The electric arc in the ocean was like a vast ocean, like a golden rainbow in the sky, and the bright and dazzling Rune stirred everywhere.


    This moment, at the same time, there was also a sense of despotism. From Du Shaofu''s whole body, he began to seep out, and burst out the purple and golden light, casting on all sides, as if the sun was about to rise in the thunder sea.


    "Hula..."


    The brilliant purple and gold lightning is like countless purple and gold energy, which is poured into the Yellow lightning space, and is full of brilliance.


    In the next moment, a huge purple golden winged ROC appeared in the sky, and then emerged from Du Shaofu''s body surface.


    The purple gold sticks to the shadow of the ROC and bird, and covers Du Shaofu''s figure. It seems that he is integrated into one body. He wants to soar up!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s body was swept out of the thunder sea, just like a real golden winged ROC bird.


    "Ji..."


    Du Shaofu roared like a golden winged ROC bird. The sound waves pierced through the golden clouds in the yellow and bright thunder sea.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu''s shadow behind him is huge, his wings are spreading, his body is shining with purple and gold, and his fierce power covers his body, which makes the whole thunder space tremble!


    "Golden winged ROC, are you a man or a monster?"


    The thunder sea is surging, the yellow light is bright, and the thunder is boiling, and the sound of the thunder is surprised.


    At the moment, it seems that Du Shaofu felt something from the thunder. The thunder was boiling violently, and then it condensed into a huge yellow bright thunder turtle.


    With the threat of violent destruction, the giant thunder turtle seems to have caused the turbulence of the space. His eyes are fixed on the purple and golden winged ROC that is covered by Du Shaofu!


    "Extraordinary martial arts, boil the realm of refining the spirit body, ha ha..."


    In the face of the giant thunder turtle''s eyes, Du Shaofu laughs heartily from the purple golden thunder and lightning giant ROC. His two pupils cast a purple arc, just like two rounds of sun shining in the sky, overlooking the world!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu felt like a real golden winged ROC bird, feeling and capturing everything about the golden winged ROC.


    Du Shaofu is just like himself. He is the real golden winged ROC bird flying in the sky and can control the supreme power!


    In the sea of thunder, at the moment, Huang mangling, who was violently destroyed, could no longer make Du Shaofu miserable.


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the purple gold lightning and the ROC bird cage cover are like perfect integration and natural perfection, releasing the boundless and majestic pressure.


    As if to soar and soar in the sky!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu completely dares to turn around. In desperate circumstances, he turns around and sets foot on extraordinary martial dignity. He also cuts down the bones and cleans the marrow with the blood of many heavenly beasts and nine true dragons.


    Along with the breakthrough, one fell swoop over cutting bone and washing marrow, and stepped into the realm of boiling and refining the body of the body!


    Strong, there is an unprecedented huge force surging in the body, like doing everything, you can let yourself subdue the dragon and tame the tiger, crush the void.


    This kind of power in his body made Du Shaofu''s heart tremble, and he wanted to scream and roar!


    At the moment, under the supreme breath of Du Shaofu and other real golden winged ROC birds, the giant thunder tortoise also glows fiercely and his eyes are dignified and surprised.


    This spirit thunder really does not understand, in front of this human kind kid, is obviously already to the final vulnerable point, at this moment how can rise again, still can break through.


    But in front of the human, at this moment, like a real ROC, everything makes it unbelievable.


    "This is my territory, even if you can break through, you will be destroyed as well!"


    Huang mang thunder tortoise roared and looked at the purple and gold giant ROC in front of him. The fierce pupil was like the substantive thunder which swept out and shot away.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings, and the huge purple and gold giant ROC behind him flapped his wings, and the two eyes were actually bright, and the Yellow thunder stopped the shock.


    The next moment, a naked, but wrapped in a dazzling purple gold arc, straight figure from the shadow slowly out.Purple Gold shining, like a miracle, from that tall and straight figure and body, there is a supreme breath in the air, oppressing the world!


    At this moment, the bright purple gold arc swept out of the sky, and the purple gold talisman''s Secret patterns twinkled. An unprecedented strong breath spread from the upright purple gold arc figure


    Breath is incomparably strong, sweeping across the sky, not provocative, but also with punishment!


    His two pupils project purple lightning, just like two rounds of golden sun shining. The terrifying breath of tyranny makes the space roar!


    He slowly raised his head and looked at the huge thunder turtle in front of him. A faint smile appeared on his face. Du Shaofu''s mouth curved and said, "you''re happy after dealing with me for so long."


    "Well, you''re going to die, too!"


    Feeling the sense of forest in Du Shaofu''s eyes at the moment, thunder tortoise was furious and aroused a large area of bright yellow lightning around, which directly swept to Du Shaofu.


    "It''s just a pity that they don''t work now."


    Looking at the bright yellow lightning, Du Shaofu smiles. Wrapped in the thunderbolt, he opens his mouth and sucks it. At last, he licks his tongue greedily.


    After forging, the body has reached the realm of refining the body.


    Du Shaofu was originally in the purple thunder Xuan tripod, and had the purple gold xuanlei forged body. He was not able to destroy the Xuan body.


    At the moment, there is thunder and Wu Mai to protect him. He has been used to Huang mangling thunder in the desperate situation of dying.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was used to it at this time!


    What''s more, for a long time, although it seems that this spiritual thunder has endless energy, Du Shaofu also felt that he had consumed a lot in the confrontation with himself.


    The spirit thunder consumed more was the soul of the spirit thunder in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, which made Huang mang Ling Lei even weaker.


    "Now, it''s my turn."


    After swallowing the Yellow lightning, Du Shaofu''s face still hung with a smile, and the bright purple gold arc began to surge around.


    "If you don''t have a chance, you little boy will be arrogant and want to die!"


    Lei GUI was angry. With an angry roar, his huge body took the thunder and lightning boiling around him and directly killed Du Shaofu.


    "Evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu sneered. At the same time, the huge purple and golden Lei Peng behind him swept out with his wings. He was mighty, domineering and intimidating. His huge body covered most of the space.


    "Gu..."


    The purple gold giant ROC neighs, and the sound seems to penetrate the lightning space. The sound wave can distort the thunder in the space. The whole body is covered with a dense purple gold arc, which is in the rapid twisting, and finally converges into a huge purple gold thunder.


    A huge purple and gold thunder destroyed the surrounding yellow arc, and finally fell heavily on the thunder turtle.


    The terrible purple and gold thunder fell, which made the thunder turtle''s body tremble.


    "Roar..."


    The thunder turtle roared, the thunder resounded, and the ferocious head was like a Python Flying Dragon. In an instant, it devoured the purple golden thunder ROC like lightning.


    "Hiss..."


    A pair of sharp claws under the belly of Zijin Dapeng also broke out in an instant. The arc was raging in the sky, and the electric light was wanzhang. It was like that the purple gold was in the sky on a sunny day. A claw print tore up the space and directly tore up the ferocious head of the thunder turtle.


    Another claw of Zijin Dapeng is heavily diving down on the back of thunder turtle.


    "Chulala..."


    The terrifying paw marks fell, and the thunder tortoise with the energy of violent destruction just began to crack after a standoff for a while.


    The next moment, the surface of the thousand Zhang thunder Turtle was also covered with waves of intense yellow arc ripples.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s figure swooped down, and his fist covered with thunder and martial veins was like a purple and golden thunder ball, which fell heavily on the turtle''s cracked back.


    The purple and golden thunder, which is full of punishment, is like the supreme thunder and lightning!


    "Boom!"


    With the blow of Du Shaofu, Lei GUI finally cracked.


    "Hula..."


    The energy of destruction and fury spread out and turned into a brilliant thunderbolt rune.


    In this terrible sea of thunder, Du Shaogang is no longer afraid to swim freely without losing a cent!


    "Asshole!"


    In Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, Huang mangling''s miniature thunder tortoise growled and said angrily, "boy, I won''t let you go. When I swallow your spirit, you''ll be doomed!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1196

    "Do you still want to swallow Lao Tzu yuan Shen?"


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, the huge purple gold thunder and lightning behind his back converged into a series of purple and gold talismans, which covered his body surface in a series of mysterious patterns. He sat cross legged with his eyes slightly closed.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, a silver arc swept out of the eyes of Du Shaofu, a miniature baby like miniature.


    The yuan God moved, and the breath of forging under the purple and golden thunder rippled. Du Shaofu''s double pupils of the yuan God were staring at the turtle in the mud pill palace, showing a kind of malicious sneer.


    "Boy, you want to eat me up?"


    It seemed that the soul of the thunder Turtle was aware of Du Shaofu''s intention, and his eyes were surprised. At that moment, he was actually trying to swallow up his soul species.


    "You want to devour my spirit, why can''t I swallow your soul..."


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen sneered and his mouth curved. At the moment, he had already reversed. Although he did not know whether he could swallow the second spirit thunder, Du Shaofu did not intend to let go of such opportunities.


    What''s more, the spirit of the thunder ran into Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace. Besides swallowing it, Du Shaofu couldn''t find a way to drive him out.


    "Jie Jie, just break through the extraordinary Wu Zun. The martial realm and the nine star spirit Rune master are not qualified to devour my soul. You are too small!"


    Smell speech, this one spirit thunder soul kind a Leng, then gloomy sneer endlessly.


    "Devour spirit thunder soul kind, you are not the first I swallow."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the soul of thunder tortoise, which is more difficult to swallow than Yinluo swallow soul thunder. But at the moment, it seems that there is no chance.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, he looked at the silver arc tree in front of him. His eyes sank, and then he trembled in secret and stopped talking.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, his body of Yuan Shen also sat on his knees in the mud pill palace, his fingerprints condensed, and he began to murmur words in his mouth: "the way of heaven and earth creates all things with Yin and Yang, heaven and earth, sun and moon, thunder and lightning, wind and rain, four o''clock, before and after noon, as well as male and female, rigid and soft, dynamic, restrained, all things are yin and Yang


    Heaven and earth regard man as a mayfly, and the Tao sees heaven and earth as a shadow. Only the true nature of the primordial spirit will surpass the original one, and its essence and energy will be defeated with the heaven and earth. However, there is the original spirit, that is, there is no pole, which is the birth place. If you see the original God, you must first see the Xing light. This light is the light of the real Xing. If there is no light, it is difficult to find the real Xing Yuan God... "


    As the murmur of Du Shaofu''s mouth falls, it turns into a series of raw and astringent characters. Like a dazzling ancient rune, it blooms like fireworks in the mud pill palace, and finally covers the soul of the thunder turtle.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, before Du Shaofu was the yuan God, the silver arc tree that combined with spiritual roots diffused out an ancient imperious momentum, just like facing a king who could not resist, and directly suppressed the spirit of thunder tortoise.


    At the moment, the pressure on the tree of silver arc can''t be provoked. It''s like the tree of silver arc is rooting and sprouting, spreading countless branches and leaves, just like a net of light, enveloping the thunder turtle.


    "Roar..."


    The tortoise roared and struggled at once. The terrible power of violent destruction swept through, but under the cover of the silver arc tree, the more it struggled, the more tight it became.


    The talismans and secret patterns on the silver arc tree are like the sharpest blade, like cutting the soul into pieces.


    A magnificent and desolate breath spread, the Supreme Lingtian!


    The soul of the thunder turtle struggle, burst out a terrible arc of destruction.


    In this struggle, Du Shaofu still felt the intense pain of the yuan God, and his whole body was shocked, although he had some advantages.


    This kind of soul thunder turtle is definitely not easy to swallow and refine.


    Otherwise, in the past two thousand years, there will be no successful fusion of the strong members of the Huan sect, and only be able to seal it.


    At the moment, although Du Shaofu felt uncomfortable because of the struggle of the soul type thunder tortoise, he had experienced the long agony of hopelessness for a long time, as if he had forged it in a desperate situation. This kind of pain at the moment was not unbearable to Du Shaofu.


    On the contrary, Du Shaofu''s struggle for the soul species of thunder tortoise aroused Du Shaofu''s all-out effort to tie the soul species of thunder tortoise with the mysterious remnant skill and the tree of silver arc.


    Gradually, the two pupils of the soul species of thunder turtle showed fear. It could not understand how the human being in front of him, from dying to be destroyed, would reverse so fast, and the geomantic omen rotated too fast.


    The soul species of thunder tortoise began to fight with trapped animals, struggling violently, and constantly releasing the destructive energy of terror and fury.


    This made Du Shaofu''s face in the outside world show a very painful expression from time to time.


    As time went by, it seemed that the struggle of the soul species of thunder tortoise did not achieve much effect. With the double suppression of Du Shaofu''s mysterious remnant chapter skill and the silver arc tree, it gradually became weaker and weaker.Of course, in Du Shaofu''s performance at the moment, the danger in the middle seems to be taken for granted.


    But if it were someone else, I''m afraid it would be difficult to go to the sky.


    "Mankind, let''s have a truce. I can get out of your MiRu palace and let you leave here. How about if the well water doesn''t invade the river?"


    Finally, the soul of the thunder turtle began to beg for mercy, it felt its own weakness, do not want to be refined fusion.


    "It''s too late to beg for mercy now. You want to swallow me up. I''ll swallow you up now. It''s natural!"


    Du Shaofu sneered bitterly, and there was no room for maneuver. Feng Shui took turns and naturally he would not let it go.


    Controlling the silver arc tree and running the mysterious remnant skill, Du Shaofu tried his best to suppress and devour the fusion soul species thunder turtle.


    Although at this moment, the soul of the thunder turtle, is already weak, and even can not struggle.


    However, as a spirit thunder, he is the most terrifying living creature in the world. How could it be easy for Du Shaofu to really swallow it up.


    Over the past countless years, how many powerful people can be qualified to finally successfully integrate a spirit mine is very few.


    Also want to be a short period of time to completely integrate refining, that is no doubt tantamount to nonsense.


    Time goes by like this.


    Du Shaofu himself and Yuan Shen all sit cross legged, just like an old monk in meditation!


    Ten days, twenty days, maybe longer.


    At last, Du Shaofu felt that the terrifying soul of thunder Turtle was unable to fight again. His fierce pupil showed his last reluctance and helplessness, and then he began to absorb, refine and merge.


    Maybe it''s in this desperate situation that life is not as good as death recently. You are already used to the reason of this thunder.


    Lei GUI, who is no longer fighting against the struggle, is more relaxed than Du Shaofu imagined.


    With the smooth refining of the soul of thunder turtle, Du Shaofu''s face also showed a smile, and his heart spread a sense of joy.


    The original wild destruction of this yellow lightning soul species, now has incomparably tamed, like a newborn baby, no longer resist, the first into the silver arc tree, so that the silver arc tree, more than a yellow bright color.


    Originally, Du Shaofu was worried that there was already a kind of spirit thunder in his original spirit, and he was afraid that he could not integrate the second one.


    Even if they can fuse, I don''t know what changes will happen when the two kinds of mines are integrated into one after the second one is fused.


    However, Du Shaofu''s worries also seemed to be blind.


    Under the mysterious remnant method, it seems that after a little touch, the two kinds of spirit thunder merge together by themselves.


    Although at the beginning, the fusion of the two kinds of spirit thunder was not perfect and some resisted, but it became more and more natural and became perfect


    How can Du Shaofu know that from ancient times to the present, many powerful and powerful people who have integrated one spirit thunder can not succeed in the end if they want to integrate the second one.


    Linglei, the most powerful creature in the world.


    Any kind of spirit thunder is a terrible existence. If you want to integrate two kinds of spirit thunder into one, it is difficult to ascend to heaven.


    The fusion of Du Shaofu''s ability is closely related to the mysterious residual skill.


    If it is not for the help of the residual skills, let alone two kinds of spirit thunder, even if it is a kind of spirit thunder, it is difficult to ascend to heaven.


    Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Du Shaofu to get it except Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s spirit began to soar.


    This kind of spirit thunder is comparable to the martial realm, which makes it impossible for the martial realm and the nine star spirit Rune master to merge and refine. Its soul is equivalent to the original God of human and orc practitioners. The energy contained in it is so huge that with Du Shaofu''s refining, it is also obtained by Du Shaofu.


    With the fusion refining, the volume of the turtle is gradually becoming smaller.


    However, the breath in Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen''s body was becoming more and more powerful. The Yellow arc that rippled on his body became more and more dazzling.


    Time changed slowly again, and the space fell into a kind of silence again.


    I''m afraid that after the soul of the thunder turtle has been completely refined, Du Shaofu''s body will undergo another earth shaking transformation.


    And the next transformation will come from Du Shaofu''s original spirit!


    No one knows what will happen if the two kinds of spirit thunder are integrated in the body.


    After all, in this world, there is no record of who can have such a natural posture since ancient times, and be able to integrate the two spirit thunder in one!


    Now, Du Shaofu is in this underground space, gradually integrating two kinds of spirit and thunder into one!


    [it''s been sent continuously at three shifts. It''s updated today.


    For the kind of daily spray for me, your world, I this kind of normal people really can''t understand, can only say sorry, please forgive me. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1197

    As time passed by quietly, Du Shaofu was immersed in a state of selflessness.


    In this state of selflessness, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, did not know when a nine leaf lotus appeared.


    It is a purple, undulating arc, and crystal clear lotus, a total of nine leaves spread around.


    Lotus crystal clear, such as the world''s most perfect purple Lingyu, natural, beautiful!


    But the purple arc on the lotus is enough to make people tremble!


    Among the purple arc lotus, a lotus platform is smooth, spotless, with mist and ancient flavor.


    Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen was sitting on the lotus platform with his knees crossed. The lotus flower of purple thunder and lightning was suspended, holding up Du Shaofu''s body.


    This is the jiuzhuan God leilian. It is the treasure that Du Shaofu got on the land of the wilderness. It may be the third mysterious treasure of the God Lei Tiansheng.


    Although the nine turn God Lei Lian is not a treasure, it can help Du Shaofu to understand the power of thunder and lightning, and can make Du Shaofu get twice the result with half the effort.


    At a certain moment, Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly trembled, and his eyes opened. One eye was yellow and the other was silver.


    at the same time, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with purple gold thunder, silver thunder and yellow mang thunder in the vast space outside.


    "Hula..."


    There is heaven and earth, and the energy does not know where it comes from and gathers around.


    The energy of heaven and earth permeated into the void, poured into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, and finally into his mud ball palace.


    In the mud pill palace, Du Shaofu, the yuan God, sits cross legged on the nine turn God thunder lotus. On the silver arc tree, he is also infused with a bright yellow light.


    The breath of Yuan Shen has been climbing for a long time. The breath of Du Shaofu has been fluctuating from Tu Shaofu''s mud pill palace. The fluctuation can''t be detected by naked eyes, but it is becoming more and more intense.


    &Boom! &At last, this kind of fluctuation reached the most violent level. As the violent fluctuation spread out, the vast space in the pit rolled and boiled like boiling water.


    The breath is climbing, rising violently!


    The breath from Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace poured down like an open reservoir and roared out, hitting the barrier one after another.


    How powerful was Huang mangling''s thunder? The energy of his soul was gathered in Du Shaofu''s body.


    Although the huge energy of Huang mangling''s thunder soul has been forged by it under the mysterious remnant skill, it has become more and more pure. The energy that Du Shaofu can fully absorb at the moment is one or two of the most pure.


    Otherwise, if all the energy contained in the soul of Huang mangling thunder was absorbed by Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, he would be afraid that no matter how powerful Du Shaofu was, he would not be able to help himself explode.


    No matter how large a lake is, it cannot accept a vast ocean.


    However, Huang mang Ling Lei is so powerful that it can directly compare with the martial realm and the nine star spirit Master.


    The surging energy contained in his soul was amazing, even under the refining of the mysterious remnant skill, and Du Shaofu got 112 out of ten.


    As far as a nine star Rune master is concerned, in terms of Yuan Shen''s power, it is enough to compare with ten eight star Nirvana master.


    "Boom!"


    In this underground pit space, the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth shakes the space, and an invisible breath sweeps out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    As the lightning from the sky, so is the power of the storm!


    "Hula..."


    The terrible breath soars, the dazzling arc overflows all over the sky, and the vast and majestic energy diffusion of Yuan Shen sweeps through like a storm.


    Such climbing breath is too extraordinary and ancient, accompanied by yinluotun soul thunder and huangmangling Linglei, there is also a terrible spiritual root pressure.


    At the moment, if there are other talismans in, I don''t know what kind of shock it will become.


    The power of Yuan Shen is always the most difficult to cultivate and increase.


    But at the moment, the energy of Yuan Shen that permeates Du Shaofu''s body is so powerful that it can only be described as terrible.


    This kind of pressure is enough to crush and explode the spirit of ordinary people directly!


    The most important thing is that Du Shaofu''s aura of vitality is soaring.


    Under the appalling scene of boiling space and thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu''s vitality soared, driving the breath of Du Shaofu''s lingfu master level not in breakthrough, but in breaking.


    The speed of this kind of break, with a kind of enough to make all the rune masters gape and infinite envy, jealousy and hatred, is soaring.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In this underground pit space, the Yellow arc thunders violently.


    "How come that Linglei is suddenly rioting, damn it."All over the sky, the electric arc soars to the sky, the terrible breath surges, three graceful beautiful shadows are swept among them, resist the terrible arc around.


    These three beautiful images are all moving.


    A charming, a quiet noble, a charm noble, seems to be able to bewitch all living beings.


    They are su Muxin, Tang Meiling and Ji Zhiyan.


    The three girls fled from the Hehuan sect as if to this forbidden area. Suddenly, they were affected by the raging electric arc and thunder.


    Su Muxin and Tang Meiling are both very strong, but at the moment they are both severely damaged. In this terrible breath fluctuation, the two women have to protect Ji Zhiyan, so they have only the power to protect themselves.


    Fortunately, these raging arc thunder are not aimed at them.


    "Something''s wrong, there is yinluotun soul ray, that spirit root breath, is he not dead, he is still alive..."


    Su Muxin looked at the empty arc, yellow arc, purple arc, and a kind of silver arc. Accompanied by that terrible spirit root breath, Su Muxin''s beautiful face suddenly changed color.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ji Zhiyan is protected by the defensive aperture on her body. Su Muxin''s Qianying shadow is wrapped in the energy Rune aperture, and directly sweeps down the space below.


    "He''s not dead. Is it Du Shaofu who is still alive..."


    Tang Meiling laughs at the speech and is stunned. She is also followed by a package in the apron.


    Around the wind and clouds, all the arc as if turned into a huge whirlpool.


    In the whirlpool, a thunderbolt figure wrapped with various electric arcs sits on his knees, like a miracle.


    Its body that terrible spirit breath, like rocket class soaring!


    "Whoosh..."


    Two dazzling aperture forcibly swept, three beautiful shadows appeared outside the whirlpool.


    It is Su Muxin and Ji Zhiyan who is protecting her, as well as Tang Meiling''s three daughters who laugh at Luocha.


    Since the whirlpool, the terrible spirit of the spread swept down, Su Muxin and Tang Meiling two women also tremble.


    Looking at the front of the package of thunder light, like a miracle of bright thunder light figure, the three women were shocked.


    "It''s impossible. How can the power of the yuan God be so powerful?"


    Tang Meiling looked at the huge arc whirlpool in front of her. The thunder and lightning Rune soared to the sky and filled with prestige. She was shocked by the power of Yuan Shen.


    Suddenly, Tang Meiling seemed to feel something. She was stunned and couldn''t help crying out: "the eight star extraordinary Rune master, that man''s breath should have just broken through, but he is still making a breakthrough towards the eight star Hunyuan spirit Master. Is this going to break through?"


    Tang Meiling laughs at Luocha. She is shocked and reaches the level of eight star Rune master. No matter how good the posture is, it is extremely difficult to break through one level.


    Most people are even poor, and it is difficult for them to step into a small level in their life, not to mention the later level of perfection and transcendence.


    But now, the breath of the thunder light figure has just broken through to the level of eight star extraordinary Rune master, but now it is still breaking through, and the trend is not decreasing.


    There is no successor powerless, but more and more turbulent.


    Su Muxin looked at the front, pale face, eyes are also suffused with severe ripples, the breath on the body is very weak.


    Under the protection of her master Su Muxin, Ji Zhiyan''s eyes are shocked and hope comes out.


    "Hula..."


    Thunder light''s figure and breath soared one after another, and Tang Meiling broke through a bottleneck again.


    "Eight star Hun yuan!"


    Tang Meiling was surprised that she couldn''t get her chin back for a long time. When she reached the level of eight star perfect and extraordinary Rune master, someone could break through one after another.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1198

    As if that road is no different from the cultivation bottleneck for ordinary people, it can easily be broken in front of the thunder light figure, which is really more popular than death.


    In this vast space, the terrible breath rippled, and the yuan Shen power storm, which was diffused and opened, continued to explode.


    In the arc whirlpool, the breath of thunder like a miracle figure has been hovering at the peak level of the eight star hybrid, which seems to be going to continue to break through.


    "That guy can''t break through, can''t he let others live?"


    Tang Meiling laughs at Luocha, but she has no choice but to look down on her face. Seeing this scene today, it is definitely not a small blow to her.


    "If you can''t resist the temptation brought about by breakthroughs, successive breakthroughs will be harmful and unhelpful to you in the future


    Su Muxin looks at the thunder light figure in the whirlpool in front of her, her eyebrows frown slightly, and her look is very complicated. Her eyes have also touched a strange color.


    In the terrible whirlpool, the figure of thunder light sitting cross knees, finally, the breath of his body has been on the top and bottom of the eight star Hunyuan peak, without successive breakthroughs, or even in the back pressure.


    "Well, that man seems to be blocking the breakthrough. He is suppressing himself!"


    Tang Meiling showed a puzzled look and her eyes were also very surprised. She knew that in terms of the huge temptation and comfort brought by the breakthrough, for the martial arts practitioners, it was impossible to resist.


    But now the thunder light figure in front of him is actually under the huge temptation of breaking through, and he is still under counter pressure. What kind of self-control and state of mind are needed to achieve this.


    In the terrible whirlpool, the last breath of thunder light figure is that it fluctuates around the peak of eight star mixed yuan and the later period of eight star Hunyuan, and even about the middle of eight star Hunyuan, which seems to be a tug of war.


    This saw lasted for a long time, and finally it subsided in the late mixed Yuan period.


    The thunder whirlpool and Yuan Shen storm which occupied the space finally dissipated under the bright rune, and finally restored the relative peace in this space.


    The thunder light figure appears in the air, and the thunder arc on the body also follows the introversion.


    In the void, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, with silvery yellow electric arc in his eyebrows.


    In the mud pill palace, the silver arc tree disappeared, only a purple lotus flower. The body of Du Shaofu was wrapped in silver arc and bright yellow arc, forming a silver yellow arc.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen is full of ancient flavor, but contains violent destruction.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed, and there was a bright yellow light. The thunderbolt appeared in the mud pill palace, which was a huge message contained in Huang mangling thunder.


    With Du Shaofu refining the soul of Huang mangling thunder, this huge information was also integrated into the yuan Shen by Du Shaofu.


    In the underground pit space, there are yellow lights all over the sky, and the electric arc is shining brightly.


    But at this moment, the yellow light that diffuses the bright arc, has restrained the fury and the destruction, has become docile.


    Su Muxin laughs at the suppression of Tang Meiling in Luocha. She looks at the figure of thunder light gradually converging in front of her. All of a sudden, the three women''s eyes are violently fluctuating.


    Among them, Tang Meiling, who belongs to xiaoluocha, was most shocked. Her eyes almost burst out of her eyes. She was surprised and lost her voice and said, "it''s Du Shaofu. He didn''t die, but he broke through to the eight star Hunyuan spirit Master!"


    "Big white brother is not dead, he is still alive!"


    Ji Zhi Yan''s eyes in shock, then gush out deep joy.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged from the void, began to tremble slightly with his slightly closed eyes, and the power of the vast Yuan Shen that was diffused all over his body dissipated.


    "HISHI..."


    Then his eyes opened, and a white light, accompanied by silver lightning, shot out of Du Shaofu''s pupils.


    "What a powerful breath, enough to crush all eight star Hunyuan Rune masters!"


    Tang Meiling''s eyes were shocked, and she felt that the terrible breath from her cross legged body was not comparable to that of the same level of cultivation. It was enough to crush the cultivators of the same level.


    At the moment that terrible breath spread, even she felt a kind of inexplicable pressure, even a faint fear.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the silver yellow electric arc shot, and then dissipated in his double pupils, and returned to Qinglang.


    "Eight star Hunyuan, the earth will collapse and the sky will thunder!"


    Du Shaofu got up and felt the changes in the mud pill Palace at the moment, and a smile appeared on his face. He was in a desperate situation and was doomed to death. Finally, there was no way out of heaven and there was a fusion of two kinds of spiritual thunder.


    Under the huge lightning energy, he took the opportunity to break from the eight star complete Rune master to the later stage of the eight star Hunyuan Rune master.


    This leap is like crossing a natural moat!


    Under the huge energy of thunder and lightning, there were signs of breakthrough at last, but successive breakthroughs blocked Du Shaofu''s life.


    At the level of eight star perfection and transcendental talismans, what a span.


    The successive breakthroughs made Du Shaofu aware of the consequences.The strength and joy brought by the rapid rise of cultivation can not make up for the sequelae of the endless road of the strong!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu kept the last trace of clarity in his breakthrough and forced him to suppress it.


    The tremendous energy gathered in his body was condensed again by Du Shaofu, and even overflowed into the body, showing signs of stopping the breakthrough.


    In the end, Du Shaofu learned the huge information of his soul.


    It was the "earth breaking thunder". It came from the vast land. After countless years of silence, it absorbed the thunder and lightning left in the earth under the storm and storm, and finally gathered together.


    By coincidence, those thunder and lightning got the chance, bred wisdom, and turned into the earth''s avalanche thunder, one of the spirit thunder.


    However, none of the strong members of the Hehuan sect could integrate with each other, and could only arrange a Fu array to restrain and suppress it.


    This trap is to trap the earth for two thousand years.


    "It seems to have changed a lot."


    From the perspective of mind and spirit, Du Shaofu felt that the body of Yuan Shen in the inner wall of the mud pill palace had gone up to a higher level, no matter in terms of its power or vigour.


    More importantly, yinluotun soul thunder and earth avalanche thunder, the two kinds of soul Thunder have been integrated together, giving a new breath.


    Even Du Shaofu felt that at the moment, his spirit had been integrated into his body, and he had no spiritual roots before.


    The secret pattern of Linggen talisman is like a net of light that looms over the yuan God, releasing light fluorescence, just like putting on a light garment for the body of Yuan Shen.


    Du Shaofu could feel clearly that the yuan God had experienced a transformation compared with the previous one.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu felt that the powerful power and energy contained in the yuan Shen made Du Shaofu feel that he was absolutely confident even if he was confronting those strong men like Tang Meiling, who were laughing at Luocha in the Hehuan sect!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu has no idea about the final combat effectiveness of yinluotun soul thunder and earth collapsing sky thunder. He is also full of expectations.


    However, there is no doubt that the fusion of the two kinds of spirit thunder, together with the spirit root in it, made Du Shaofu feel fierce and frightening.


    "The highest level of extraordinary martial arts, boil the realm of refining spirit body, shout...!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and his face was smiling. The level of lingfu master had reached the level of the late eight star Hunyuan, and was not far away from nirvana.


    In terms of martial arts, with the successive breakthroughs in the level of lingfu masters, they complement each other. The level of lingfu masters nurtures the martial arts way, making the martial arts road get great benefits again. From just breaking through the extraordinary, now it has reached the extraordinary peak, close to Hunyuan.


    At the level of extraordinary wuzun, it seems that the difference is not big, but there is a huge gap in the middle. The difference is not a little bit.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s body also reached the third layer of the golden winged Dapeng''s body training method. His whole body was crystal clear and filled with purple gold.


    It''s the last time that you take the blood essence of the dragon to wash the body.


    This is another transmutation in the body. To Du Shaofu''s original level of flesh, he had practiced the golden winged ROC bird skill, and the flesh body was already terrible.


    Later, in the purple thunder tripod, the immortal Xuan body was forged under the purple gold Xuan thunder. It is extremely difficult to strengthen the body.


    Now, he stepped into the realm of refining his body and strengthened his transformation again. He was afraid that Du Shaofu''s fighting power alone would be enough to strengthen Du Shaofu.


    "If you don''t die in a disaster, you will have a good fortune. Your character is still good!"


    In the void, Du Shaofu got up and stretched a little, and the voice of his joints and bones came out.


    "Hoo..."


    A mouthful of turbid Qi then spewed out of his mouth along his throat. The shaking space was trembling for it. He felt the vast and mysterious Qi in the holy palace in his body, and a smile appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    At this time, the eight star Hunyuan Rune master''s later level, the extraordinary peak martial respect, compared to when he came into this space, his strength is more than a world wide difference.


    The next one should be around 7 o''clock. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1199

    Peeping into everything in his body at the moment, Du Shaofu felt as if he was doing everything at the moment, and could smash the space. Even in the face of Nirvana, he would never have to retreat again!


    This transformation made Du Shaofu happy.


    Trapped in the terrible earth, thunderbolt, desperate, nearly destroyed, but finally there is such an opportunity.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t measure the great opportunities, but this breakthrough in cultivation alone made him aware of it.


    It can be said that this time it is only the progress made in the breakthrough of cultivation. If we only practice ourselves outside, we may not be able to have it for more than ten years or even decades.


    "Hi..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked up, his eyes suddenly gushed out, and he was staring at the three beautiful figures in front of him.


    "Tang Meiling, Ji Zhiyan..."


    In the thunder sea arc, Du Shaofu suddenly appeared in front of the three girls. In addition to Tang Meiling and Ji Zhiyan, the beautiful woman in the middle bewilders all living beings, which is breathtaking.


    "Hiss..."


    Without any pause, with Du Shaofu''s figure appearing, it was in the thunder sea arc that he picked up a piece of arc lightning rune, converged into two thunderbolts, and instantly collided with Tang Meiling and Su Muxin.


    "Little bastard!"


    With Du Shaofu''s sudden attack, Tang Meiling suddenly lost her color and scolded her. The Yellow thunder shocked her at the moment when she was in a weak state. She immediately urged a piece of energy to fight against it.


    Su Muxin eyebrows slightly frown, looking at the thunder swept, waving and moving, a light curtain in front.


    "Boom!"


    Huang mang thunder broke out. It was the earth breaking out of the sky. Su Muxin and Tang Meiling, the two girls, were shaking.


    "Hiss..."


    Almost at the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of Ji Zhiyan''s body, waving a claw, was to leave Ji Zhiyan from the beautiful woman.


    Su Muxin''s shadow trembled in the distance, and her eyes trembled in secret, showing a bit of nothingness and ethereal, and did not stop it.


    "Are you all right?"


    Du Shaofu''s figure pulls Ji Zhiyan back to dozens of Zhang away. Her eyes are worried.


    But looking at Ji Zhiyan, in addition to some injuries and weakness on her body, the rest is undamaged. Du Shaofu is relieved.


    "Brother Dabai, I''m ok. You know you''ll be OK."


    Looking at the youth in front of her eyes, Ji Zhiyan is not only a little excited but also unbelievable. Then she does not know why, but she suddenly lowers her head. On her charming face, her cheeks are full of blushes and crawls, and she is shy and charming.


    Du Shaofu noticed Ji Zhiyan''s reaction, but he didn''t put it in his heart. At the moment, there was Tang Meiling, who was absolutely strong.


    And that beautiful woman also seems to have known each other before. I''m afraid it is more difficult to deal with than Tang Meiling.


    Shuangtong looks at Tang Meiling tightly, and is filled with a chill. Du Shaofu had no good feelings for hehuanzong.


    This time, he was almost killed by he Huan Zong Bi, and he almost lost his life. You can imagine Du Shaofu''s mood now.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Su Muxin''s pale and moving face, his eyes were shining with dazzling light. Then he glanced at Du Shaofu and lowered his eyes slightly.


    However, Tang Meiling looked at Du Shaofu. Her eyes were shocked, and then she looked at her with interest. She was surprised. A strange smile appeared on her mouth and said, "there is some capital."


    "You don''t seem to be in a very good condition."


    Du Shaofu said coldly in a deep voice. One can see that the situation of Tang Meiling and that beautiful woman is not good at the moment.


    Tang Meiling''s two women are almost at the end of their tether, but they have just broken through and their strength has skyrocketed. They definitely have the opportunity to suppress them.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, she laughed at Tang Meiling''s strange smile at Luocha. Thinking of what happened at the beginning, she immediately watched Du Shaofu become very angry, gnashing his teeth, and said, "hateful boy, if you fall into my hands again, you must take that boy back. You dare to cheat me, hateful!"


    "Do you think you have that strength now?"


    Du Shaofu sneered, his eyes filled with golden light. He stretched out his hand from the Yellow arc void, and a purple gold thunder light suddenly crossed the arc and appeared in the palm of his hand.


    "Roar..."


    With the sound of dragons and tigers, the sound of birds and turtles, the light of purple and gold thunder finally turned into an amazing weapon. The tiger bone and dragon posture is the purple gold sky palace.


    With the refining of the earth''s avalanche thunder, Zijin tianque also lost its shackles and returned to Du Shaofu''s hands.


    "Even if you want to do it, you should put on your jacket first. Can being naked enhance your combat effectiveness?"


    Su Muxin looks up at Du Shaofu slightly. His eyes are slightly enchanting, but his eyes do not look directly at Du Shaofu.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu was puzzled. He looked down at himself, and his eyes suddenly changed.At this moment, Du Shaofu came out completely from the joy of surviving the disaster and breaking through. Only then did he realize that his original clothes had been destroyed to ashes by the thunder of the earth. At the moment, he was clean and tidy, and his body was covered with nothing.


    "Damn it..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly, and a touch of ruddy rose on his face.


    Most importantly, Du Shaofu found himself alone and clean. All his bags of heaven and earth were destroyed, and he could not find his clothes to cover his body.


    Facing the three women, he was smooth and smooth at the moment. Du Shaofu''s embarrassed face was flushed. Subconsciously, he could only cover the important position in front of him with Zijin tianque.


    Ji Zhiyan stands behind Du Shaofu. At the moment, she is even more coy and shameless. She is so red that she doesn''t dare to look directly at her.


    "There are some capitals, but I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu, the great demon king, likes to play naked. If this is spread out, I''m afraid it will shock Kyushu."


    Tang Meiling looked at Du Shaofu, her eyes were bright and she looked at her with interest. Her eyes were full of smile and spring.


    "Put it on."


    Su Muxin frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, waved a purple robe and threw it to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to draw his robe into his hands with the force of involvement in his palm. He burst into a bright arc of thunder, which made people''s eyes dazzling and hard to pry in.


    As the thunder gradually dissipated, the void was empty, and everything disappeared.


    "Why, how did that little bastard disappear?"


    As the thunder light dissipated, Tang Meiling''s beautiful eyes were puzzled. After the dazzling thunder light dissipated, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared.


    "Not good..."


    Almost at the moment when Tang Meiling''s voice was just exported, Su Muxin''s beautiful eyes immediately changed, and her whole body breath suddenly rose to the sky and swept all directions.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, in the four sides of the space, suddenly there are large purple gold arc rippling down, accompanied by a terrible breath of destruction, diffuse around the space.


    Those purple and gold arc breath, let Su Muxin and Tang Meiling two female eyes, are suddenly gushing dignified color.


    All of this is in Su Muxin and Tang Meiling''s anticipation, quietly, even more in a panic, a huge filled with a terrible atmosphere of things to cover the space, suddenly shrouded in all directions.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Muxin and Tang Meiling haven''t completely reacted. The two women are shrouded in a huge purple gold tripod.


    With the purple gold tripod rotation, convergence and reduction into palm size circled in front of Ji Zhiyan''s body, and the terrible breath shocked Ji Zhiyan''s eyes.


    Du Shaofu, who had just disappeared, emerged from the surrounding yellow arc.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was dressed in a purple purple robe. Although it was a little tight, it was also a good fit, which made his tall and straight body stronger.


    "Hum!"


    With a wave of his hand, the purple thunder xuanding hovered in the palm of his hand. Du Shaofu''s embarrassed and flushed face still had a residual halo.


    The purple thunder xuanding was originally forced out of breath by the earth''s avalanche thunder, so that Du Shaofu could no longer control it, but now it also returned to Du Shaofu''s hands.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1200

    Ji Zhiyan came back to her senses in the shock. Seeing the scene in front of her, she also guessed it. She was afraid that the master and the master were laughing. Tang Meiling was trapped. She immediately said to Du Shaofu, "brother Dabai, don''t hurt my master and uncle."


    "Your master and master?"


    Du Shaofu is surprised and looks at Ji Zhiyan in surprise.


    "Big white brother, it''s like this..."


    Ji Zhiyan immediately told Du Shaofu all the things that happened afterwards, saying, "master is a good man. Zhao Lu has always suspected the real identity of master. Later, the spy arranged by Zhao Lu finally found out that the master was really a daughter, and that she was not a virgin, so she used the rules of Hehuan sect to suppress master..."


    In Ji Zhiyan''s hurry to tell, Du Shaofu finally learned about the general situation.


    To sum up, Su Muxin is actually a woman. She has been disguised as a man in the Hehuan clan, hiding the whole Shangzhou.


    There are two factions in the Hehuan sect, one is the patriarchal faction headed by Su Muxin, and the other is the Jianzong faction headed by Zhao Lu.


    The patriarchal faction dominated by Su Muxin was left by Su Muxin''s master and the previous patriarch.


    The last patriarch of the Hehuan sect, who has been away from the family for more than ten years, is said to have gone to search for the legendary Qianyang dragon subduing skill, so his whereabouts have been unknown.


    Zhao Lu wanted to take over the position of the patriarch of the Hehuan sect. With the support of some supreme elders, Zhao Lu finally found an excuse. Du Shaofu got the Qianyang dragon subduing skill and finally fled in Su Muxin''s hands. Later, she found that Su Muxin was not a virgin. According to the rules of the Hehuan sect, Su Muxin could not become the leader of the Hehuan sect.


    Although there are many double cultivation techniques in the Hehuan sect, as the leader of the Hehuan sect, he needs to keep his virginity since he came.


    Once you are not a virgin, no matter how strong you are, you can''t become the leader of Huan Zong.


    After learning that Su Muxin was a woman, Zhao Lu found out that Su Muxin was no longer a virgin. She immediately arranged for the Presbyterian group to vote, and finally removed Su Muxin''s patriarchal position and sent him to the prison.


    In the prison, Zhao Lu had some scruples. After all, the last patriarch might still be alive, but he was a strong man in the Hehuan clan. It would have happened in the future. Therefore, in order to completely relieve the future trouble, Zhao Lu found an excuse to abolish Su Muxin''s strength.


    Su Muxin, as the leader of the Hehuan sect, is a master of both martial arts and Taoism. He knows the heaven prison Fu array like the palm of his hand. Even if Zhao Lu arranged many of them secretly, he couldn''t stop Su Muxin. Finally, he escaped to the Fu array which was sealed by the earth and the sky thunder that Du Shaofu was forced to enter.


    "So, Su Muxin is a woman, and now he Huan Zong is in civil strife."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes moved in his eyes. When he heard that Su Muxin was a woman, he always felt something was wrong. However, after careful consideration, he could not remember anything.


    Then, on Du Shaofu''s resolute and determined face, there was a smile on his face.


    Surprised that Su Muxin was a woman, Du Shaofu could not help but feel a sense of revenge when he saw Su Muxin''s fate.


    "Brother Dabai, don''t hate my master. In fact, my master is really very good. Even before you were trapped and escaped, Shifu promised me that as long as you hand over the Qianyang dragon subduing skill, you will leave safely. The master sent you into the prison just to scare you and ask you to hand over the Qianyang dragon subduing skill. "


    Ji Zhiyan is worried and tells Du Shaofu. Looking at Du Shaofu''s elation, he knows that Du Shaofu is gloating.


    "Really..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and frowned.


    However, Du Shaofu was not satisfied with the fact that he had been chased and killed by Nasu Muxin for so long on the land of the wilderness.


    However, compared with the original displeasure, Du Shaofu has to put down a lot of things in his heart. Who let Su Muxin be a woman, or Ji Zhiyan''s master at this time.


    "Brother Dabai, please let master and master come out quickly. In order to protect me, Shibo and Shifu have been seriously injured. Can they be hurt again?"


    Ji Zhiyan is worried that Du Shaofu will suffer Su Muxin and Tang Meiling.


    Listening to Ji Zhiyan''s words, Du Shaofu can only smile helplessly. At last, the fingerprints congealed and the purple thunder xuanding whirled in the palm.


    With the gradual expansion of the purple thunder xuanding, two graceful shadows appeared under the purple thunder xuanding.


    They were Su Muxin and Tang Meiling, but at this time, the most beautiful and charming woman with disordered hair and hair, wearing purple and gold lightning breath, was in distress.


    The two girls must have suffered a little bit in the purple thunder xuanding just now.


    "Little bastard, I''m not finished with you!"


    As soon as she got out of the purple thunder xuanding, she laughed at the Luocha temple. Tang Meiling immediately jumped up and glared at Du Shaofu with her eyes fixed on Du Shaofu. She wanted to fight against Du Shaofu immediately.


    "You don''t want to be a teacher. You have something to say."


    Ji Zhiyan is afraid to be again what matter, immediately pulled Tang Meiling.At the moment, Su Muxin''s eyes were looking at the purple thunder xuanding that Du Shaofu had collected in his body in an instant, and Chaolu''s eyes were filled with surprise.


    "I said, sister Tang, you are at the end of your tether. Now I can''t do anything about me. If I do it again, I won''t be able to speak so well!"


    After putting away the purple thunder xuanding without leaving any trace, Du Shaofu''s eyes turned to Tang Meiling with a smile.


    With the strength of cultivation at the moment, coupled with the control of everything in the space, Du Shaofu now has absolute self-confidence, and he doesn''t need to be afraid of the laughing Luocha Tang Meiling.


    "Stinky boy, you..."


    Laughing at Luo Cha, Tang Meiling listened to Du Shaofu''s unkind words. Her silver teeth clenched and she was about to jump up and say something. However, she was motioned by Su Muxin and stopped talking.


    Su Muxin looks at Du Shaofu. His white face is as white as jade. Although his face is pale, his beautiful lip shape seems to be forever publicizing a kind of nobility and elegance which is completely different from his charming temperament.


    Under the curly eyelashes, the morning dew eyes with a faint natural charm. Su Muxin looked at Du Shaofu, and his silver teeth opened gently. He said, "even if we are injured, you seem to have integrated the earth and the sky thunder, but it may not be able to really do anything to us."


    With a slight pause, Su Muxin raised his head slightly and looked at Du Shaofu. His pale face was still full of thrilling fascination. It was like a temptation made by nature, and his voice was soft and charming. He continued: "with your current cultivation, it seems that great progress has been made, but you have integrated the earth avalanche thunder, and there may be Qianyang dragon subduing skill in your body, once you leave If you open here, Zhao Lu will never let you go, and you will never get out of the Huan clan! "


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly when he heard the speech. Su Muxin was right. Although his strength was greatly increased at the moment, it was definitely not an easy thing to get out of the family of he Huan.


    "It''s a good chance for a bastard to merge with the earth''s avalanche thunder!"


    Tang Meiling turned her mouth and combined a ray of thunder. Naturally, she knew what a great opportunity it was.


    However, Tang Meiling didn''t know that there were three kinds of spiritual thunder in Du Shaofu''s body, and there were two kinds of spirit thunder just because of her own fusion.


    If this is known by Tang Meiling, I don''t know what kind of shock it will become. I''m afraid it will be enough to be beaten down!


    "Don''t threaten me. I''m not at the beginning. I want to leave now. It''s not that I don''t have a chance."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu began to tell Su Muxin several times. Relying on his cards, he wanted to leave the family of he Huan quietly. Although it was very risky, it was not without a chance.


    "Well, you can try. I know you have a lot of means. But if the ho Huan sect could let you go out so easily, it would have been swallowed up by other forces for years." Su Muxin said.


    "Master, brother Dabai, we are now in the same boat. We''d better find a way out first."


    Ji Zhiyan is in the middle of Su Muxin and Du Shaofu, for fear that Du Shaofu and Su Muxin will fight again.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. In the present situation, if he is sitting in a boat and joining hands with Su Muxin, he will have a better chance to leave the Hehuan clan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1201

    With Ji Zhiyan in the middle, Du Shaofu is able to trust Su Muxin for 30%.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu looked at Su Muxin and Tang Meiling, who was laughing at Luocha.


    "When my master comes back, it will be a bad time for those people."


    Tang Meiling stares at Du Shaofu fiercely. It seems that she has acquiesced in her heart. Now that we are on the same boat, we can join hands temporarily.


    Du Shaofu also learned something about Tang Meiling and Su Muxin''s master from Ji Zhiyan''s earlier narration.


    Listening to Tang Meiling''s words, she immediately gave a faint smile and said, "I don''t know when your master will come back. Even if your master comes back by then, I''m afraid the family of Huan will be completely in the hands of Zhao Lu. Do you think she will know about you, and even more will not know that you are here. Maybe they will dare to tell your master at that time Hands, it''s not necessarily! "


    "You..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Tang Meiling was very angry. However, she knew that Du Shaofu was reasonable and could not refute anything.


    "He''s right. Zhao Lu is already in charge of the family of joyous flowers. Even if the master can come back, everything will change. No one knows what will happen."


    Su Muxin said to Tang Meiling, and then Zhaolu looked at Du Shaofu. In his eyes, there was a kind of complicated color. After a moment, he asked Du Shaofu, "do you have any plans?"


    "Is it possible to seize the throne of the Hehuan sect if you take it?" After pondering for a while, Du Shaofu asked Su Muxin.


    Su Muxin replied: "there is a Presbyterian group in the Hehuan sect. Zhao Lu has attracted many elders over the years. The decision of the Presbyterian group has a lot of weight. This time, Zhao Lu arranged for the Presbyterian group to vote. Most of the elders have been colluded with her!"


    Listening to Su Muxin''s words, Tang Meiling looked at Du Shaofu and said, "in fact, this is also related to another fight for the Huan clan 20 years ago."


    "About what happened 20 years ago?" Du Shaofu frowned.


    Tang Meiling did not speak any more, but looked at Su Muxin and seemed to be asking for some advice.


    Su Muxin, bewitched and noble, quietly revealed a complex color that was not easy to be noticed. His eyes were blurred and covered with the shadow of elegant seal. He nodded to Tang Meiling and said, "he has the Qianyang subduing dragon skill. It''s OK for him to know."


    Tang Meiling glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "in the Hehuan sect, only those who have practiced the dragon and tiger rhyme of heaven and earth can become the patriarch and supervisor of Hehuan sect. That is a set of heavenly level skills. But since 2000 years ago, for some unknown reasons, the ancestors of the Hehuan sect have divided the Qiankun dragon and tiger rhyme into two parts, namely Qianyang subduing dragon skill and kunyin subduing tiger method. It is said that the ancestors of the Hehuan sect put the Qianyang dragon subduing skill in Yunyu mountain, and there are legends in other places, but no one has been able to find it in these two thousand years. "


    After a pause, Tang Meiling pursed her lips and turned Du Shaofu''s eyes white. She went on to say, "because the dragon and tiger rhyme of heaven and earth is divided into two parts, it only leaves the" kunyin subduing tiger method ", which greatly reduces its power, and also makes the strength of Hehuan sect not advance but also retreat in the past two thousand years. Two thousand years ago, he Huan Zong was in Shangzhou, and even the SAMON sword clan would have to be afraid of it. Otherwise, the boy of SAMON sword clan mujianchen didn''t dare to come to my Hehuan sect and ask him to hand you over. "


    "You said that mujianchen of samong Jianzong went to Hehuan Zong to look for me?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was very surprised. As soon as his mind turned, SAMON Jianzong was indeed in Shangzhou. At the beginning, he didn''t have much friendship with mujianchen on the land of the wilderness. He was just one of the twelve outstanding deities ranked by the outside world.


    "Mujianchen of the samong sword clan broke into the Hehuan sect with many strong men of the SAMON sword sect. Finally, he hurt an elder in the sect. He said that you are both the Twelve Gods and you are the head of the Twelve Gods. Whoever dares to move you is against him and against the SAMON sword clan. Later, Zhao Lu cheated him that you left before he left." Ji Zhiyan to Du Shaofu affirmation said, this matter she also knew.


    "SAMON sword clan, bathe sword morning!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and his pupils fluctuated slightly, remembering him in his heart.


    Tang Meiling glanced at Du Shaofu and continued: "since the Qiankun dragon tiger formula was split into two parts, the power of the kunyin tiger subduing method alone has been greatly reduced, and the strength of the Hehuan sect has become increasingly weak, and it has been unable to find the combination of the Qianyang subduing dragon skill and the heaven level skill ''Qiankun dragon and tiger rhyme'' once again. Therefore, some people proposed to merge the two methods more than 20 years ago It is said that Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao washed their faces about 40 years ago. They were the first to step on the martial arts and eight The master of xinglingfu, under the pull of the people with a heart, after 20 years, that is, about 20 years ago, the Presbyterian group agreed to make a decision and revised the clan rules. Later, Yin Yang and he Gong practiced martial arts for the patriarch, and wanted Zhao Lu to become the next patriarch. ""So it is."


    Listening to Tang Meiling''s words, Du Shaofu had already understood the gratitude and resentment. Then he asked curiously, "since the Presbyterian group has agreed, why didn''t Zhao Lu become the patriarch later?"


    "That''s because the patriarch of the Hehuan sect, that is, the master of my younger sister and I, had a very high status in the clan, and her temper was extremely hot. After she hit an elder on the spot, she objected, but the Presbyterian group refused to give up. Finally, it decided to let the younger generation fight for the position of the patriarch, and the elder group was confident So we agreed. "


    Tang Meiling was charming and said with a smile: "but Zhao Lu didn''t expect that my master, her old man, had already known what those people thought. She didn''t want to change the rules left by their ancestors. She had already cultivated her younger martial sister secretly. She practiced both martial arts, Taoism and Taoism. Wudao people respected heaven''s posture. Fu Dao was also the spiritual root of human beings, and they also practiced in secret "Kunyin Fuhu method" has been in Zongzhong for more than ten years, and has hidden its real strength. "


    After licking her dry red lips, Tang Meiling then said with a smile: "on the day of the contest, the younger martial sister revealed her real strength. She defeated Zhao Lu, who had thought she could win at one stroke, and finally won the position of the next patriarch with the support of her master. In order to find the Qianyang dragon subduing skill, master abdicated and left the Hehuan sect to search everywhere. There was no news for these years. However, Zhao Lu and other thieves have been secretly arranged to seize the throne of the patriarch. This time, I took the opportunity to find out that the younger martial sister was not Therefore, under its arrangement, the Presbyterian group has made a decision to let the younger martial sister abdicate, and Zhao Lu will become the leader of the Hehuan sect... "


    At this point, she did not subconsciously look at Su Muxin, did not say.


    As a senior sister, Tang Meiling is also very strange now. When did she stop being a virgin.


    On the whole Shangzhou, he never saw or felt that the younger martial sister could look up to that peer.


    Su Muxin''s teeth slightly bit, lips slightly bit, eyes light through a bit of confusion, the rest of the light looking at the body in front of that is still wearing her robe youth.


    It was true that all of that happened in the illusion. He was afraid that he would not even know it.


    Originally thought that this life will never have anything to do with him, who knows that nature makes people, fate is unpredictable, in the end, it is so entangled together.


    Beautiful eyes sigh, Su Muxin slightly drooping eyes, who can think that the world will be so wonderful.


    "That is to say, now you are unable to reverse. Even if you kill Zhao Lu, you will not be able to sit on the throne of patriarch?" Du Shaofu frowned.


    "So to speak."


    Tang Meiling nodded to Du Shaofu. He Huan Zong had its own rules. Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao practiced both yin and Yang, and they naturally became masters.


    This time with Zhao Lu, the younger martial sister also revealed that she had practiced kunyin Fuhu method, and was not a virgin. Naturally, she could not become a patriarch again.


    What''s more, the elder group of Hehuan sect has made a decision. Even if Zhao Lu is defeated, it is unable to reverse.


    Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao alone can''t help younger martial sister''s strength, but Tang Meiling knows clearly that if Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao work together with Yin and Yang, they can suppress their younger martial sister.


    "I believe there must be some hidden strong men in the Huan sect. Don''t they care about anything?"


    Du Shaofu asked. At first, he felt a lot of obscure atmosphere in the Hehuan sect. Among them, there were at least two levels of martial arts atmosphere, which should be the hidden strongmen in the Hehuan sect.


    The next watch will be here soon. It''s estimated that it will take a few minutes. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1202

    "This


    Tang Meiling hesitated for a moment, and then said to Du Shaofu, "to tell you the truth, our Hehuan sect was very strong at the beginning, and it was not much weaker than that of SAMON sword sect. At the beginning, there were many Wu Yu realm masters and nine star Rune masters in the sect. In addition to those who fell due to the time limit, there was also a martial realm elder and a nine star spirit Master elder who entered the sect hundreds of years ago This place wants to integrate with the earth avalanche thunder, and has never been back. Now, there are five more masters in the martial realm of Zongzhong and nine star runes, plus my master. However, my master is not in the sect now, and there are two oldest Taishang elders. It is said that for thousands of years, they have never appeared, and do not know whether there is a time limit. When they reach the level of their cultivation, they just want to go further and look for opportunities everywhere. They will not show up in the sect at all. Even if they know, they will not interfere. "


    As soon as the voice stopped, Tang Meiling''s beautiful eyes slightly solidified and said, "but now another elder of Wu Yu realm and nine star spirit Fu master is the master of Zhao Lu."


    "It''s difficult."


    Du Shaofu was depressed and had already learned the situation from Tang Meiling''s words.


    Now in the Hehuan sect, Zhao Lu has taken control of everything. The two above can limit her, but it is her master. The lower Presbyterian group has also been controlled. Su Muxin has no chance to rebound.


    "As long as you leave the Hehuan sect and have a chance to find a tutor, you won''t have no chance. The Presbyterian group is not listening to Zhao Lu. Some elders are watching. Many other elders have been secretly locked up in a prison by Zhao Lu, for fear of any accident in the voting of the Presbyterian group. Otherwise, Zhao Lu did not vote for the Presbyterian group Absolutely sure. " Su Muxin said.


    "In any case, it''s the most important thing to leave Huan Zong now."


    Du Shaofu said that at present, the most important thing is to leave the hezhuan sect.


    "Du Shaofu, do you really have the Qianyang dragon subduing skill?"


    Tang Meiling looks at Du Shaofu and asks. She remembers that she was cheated by the boy with the fake Qianyang subduing dragon skill in the prison. Her eyes are not good.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu hesitated. He did have the real "Qianyang subduing dragon skill" in his body, but he did not know whether to trust Su Muxin and Su Muxin thoroughly.


    It is necessary to guard against people, not to mention that it is still within the family of joyous.


    "Ah..."


    Tang Meiling sighed a little, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "now it''s no use even if you have the real Qianyang subduing dragon skill. Although the younger martial sister has practiced the kunyin subduing tiger method, it is no longer Therefore, even if there is a real "Qianyang subduing dragon skill" in it, it will not help. "


    "Let''s heal now. When I recover, I may not have a chance to go out. After all, they are afraid that we are all dead and alive. They are now in the light and we are in the dark."


    Su Muxin opens his mouth and looks calm.


    "Hateful, it is clear that he has won the throne of the patriarchal clan. Zhao Lu would like to publicize it and invite all the major forces to come to Hehuan sect to observe the ceremony. It will be a few days before we calculate the time."


    Tang Meiling hate way, can see in the heart is very unhappy, slightly stomp, graceful arc, exquisite convex temptation.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly fluctuated slightly. It seemed that he felt something. He quietly wiped out some fluctuations. Then, a hazy light mist gushed out from his eyebrows, spreading a circle of space ripples, rippling with the ancient boundless breath. He said to Su Muxin, Tang Meiling and Ji Zhiyan, "you can come here to heal your wounds. It will be faster."


    "You son of a bitch don''t have a word of truth. How can I believe you?"


    Tang Meiling can''t believe Du Shaofu any more. She hasn''t forgotten what happened last time. She''s afraid Du Shaofu is not kind to them.


    "Shibo, trust big white brother. He won''t do anything to us."


    Ji Zhiyan smiles at Tang Meiling, and then goes directly into the ripples of the space.


    Su Muxin looks at Du Shaofu with his feet light. The graceful and beautiful figure immediately outlines a graceful arc of temptation, and then enters the space ripple.


    "Well, if you cheat me again, I will not let you go."


    Tang Meiling pouts her lips and stares at Du Shaofu. After that, she also steals her feet.


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved. At the moment, everyone is indeed on the same boat. Without Su Muxin and Tang Meiling''s help, they want to go out to have a good time, but they also have some risks.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu also hoped that Tang Meiling and Su Muxin would recover from their injuries as soon as possible. In case the strong men in the Hehuan sect felt that the earth had been fused with the sky thunder, he was afraid that they would enter the area directly.


    "Hi..."


    Putting up the ancient space, Du Shaofu looked puzzled and murmured, "how can anyone be here?"


    Meanwhile, Du Shaofu disappeared.


    The deep pit space under the ground is the original nest of the earth''s avalanche thunder. There are bright yellow arc everywhere."Chulala..."


    Occasionally there are arcs converging and shuttling in the arc ocean.


    However, as Du Shaofu has been integrated with the earth''s avalanche thunder, there is no longer any destruction and fury in this bright yellow arc.


    In particular, where Du Shaofu''s figure passed by, the bright yellow light arc separated automatically.


    Du Shaofu''s figure dived deeply all the way. At the moment, he found out how deep it was under the ground. It was like a real journey to Jiuyou.


    Half an hour later, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the rolling yellow light and bright thunder.


    Here, the yellow light is bright, the thunder is more and more fierce, but still with the atmosphere of violence and destruction.


    "It''s not normal..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a look of doubt. He waved his sleeve, and the bright yellow light in front of him suddenly split into two. A small cave appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    Inside the cave, there is no prohibition, a bright yellow light thunder is full of.


    In the thunder, Du Shaofu clearly saw two figures sitting cross legged.


    It was a man and a woman, both eyes closed.


    The two men were also in their forties, wrapped in black and white inlaid Rune light rings, protecting them.


    Strictly speaking, the diaphragm did not protect the two people, but absorbed a trace of yellow arc. Finally, the absorbed yellow arc was poured into the two people''s bodies. The man and woman were actually absorbing the energy of the "earth shattering thunder".


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were puzzled. The woman''s demeanor was excellent, with high green silk and elegant face.


    And the man''s hair is wild.


    Although they were sitting with their knees crossed, they were sitting face to face with each other, and a very strange fingerprint was formed by the four hands.


    What surprised Du Shaofu even more was that although the two men sat cross legged, they could be felt by Du Shaofu. The breath of those two people was so great that Du Shaofu could even feel it. The more he peeped, the more vast he felt.


    "The strong, the absolute strong!"


    Du Shaofu frowned at once. The two men were able to stay here safe and sound. It seems that they have been staying here for a long time. They are actually not destroyed by the earth''s avalanche thunder. On the contrary, they are leisurely and complacent, deliberately swallowing the earth''s avalanche thunder. This is absolutely a terrible strong man, and Du Shaofu has to be afraid of it.


    Feeling the fingerprints of a man and a woman at the moment, as well as the terrible breath that had spread from them, Du Shaofu seemed to be able to feel a sense of deja vu, which seemed quite familiar.


    Just as Du Shaofu''s thoughts were flying in his mind, the bright yellow arc in the cave had gradually converged. Then the fingerprints of the man and woman were scattered, and the black and white aperture on his body was scattered. His closed eyes trembled slightly, and then his eyes opened.


    "HISHI..."


    With this man and a woman, their eyes opened, and their eyes were full of essence, and the two powerful and terrible breath suddenly diffused out of the body, with a yellow arc.


    "Pedaling..."


    The breath from the man and the woman made Du Shaofu retreat several steps in the distance.


    "Boom..."


    That kind of invisible vast breath, majestic and incomparable, showing endless vastness!


    "Too strong!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. At the moment, the breath of the man and the woman made Du Shaofu feel that he should be above master qizun and fifth martial uncle Jimo.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was also on guard. His breath was surging, and his body was shining with gold, driving the bright yellow arc in the space.


    The Yellow haired man opened his eyes, stretched his loins, and looked at Du Shaofu in surprise. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Hey, boy, it seems that he is extraordinary. He has the strength to come down and hasn''t been killed. This is a miracle No... "


    All of a sudden, the Yellow haired man seemed to have found something. His eyes trembled fiercely. He immediately got up and looked at Du Shaofu in surprise. He said, "the combination of the earth''s avalanche thunder and your boy''s integration of the spirit thunder has made you extraordinary in martial arts. How can this be possible?"


    [the brothers updated today, saying that there will be an outbreak at the end of the month. These days, they are normally updated. Let''s just say that they want flowers at the end of the month and at the beginning of the month, that is, the day after tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1203

    The middle-aged woman also got up and looked at Du Shaofu with a pair of eyes that were covered with a faint yellow arc. An invisible breath shrouded the sky and said to the middle-aged people around him, "there should be more than one kind of spiritual thunder on this boy."


    "The boy is so strange!"


    Huang FA middle-aged man looked at Du Shaofu as if he were looking at the new world. Then he asked, "are you a disciple of the Hehuan sect?"


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he looked at the man and woman who felt terrible secretly. He turned his eyes and said, "who are you?"


    When these two men appeared here, Du Shaofu had to suspect that he was a strong man of the Hehuan sect.


    Du Shaofu did not dare to tell them that he was still in a bad relationship with the Huan clan.


    "That piece of earth avalanche thunder was sealed here at the beginning. You took advantage of it and integrated it with mine. You don''t know who I am."


    The middle-aged man with yellow hair and shawl looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes seemed to be a little subdued. At the end of the day, he couldn''t integrate himself with the thunder from the earth. He could only retreat to the next place.


    I didn''t expect that the extraordinary warrior in front of him was fused. I didn''t know who he was.


    Frown, with a little bit of bending, yellow hair shawl middle-aged and then light way: "no wonder, so many years passed, do not know who I am is normal, should be nearly two thousand years."


    "Two thousand years..."


    Hearing this number, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly glared. The earth collapsed and the sky thunder was trapped for two thousand years. Perhaps he didn''t tell a lie when he calculated the time.


    "I don''t seem to be old enough. I''m already an extraordinary martial master. I''m integrated with the earth''s avalanche thunder. It seems that there''s more than one spirit thunder on my body, but I''m rare in Tianzi!"


    The middle-aged woman looked at Du Shaofu with her eyes. Dai Mei moved and said, "but the breath on her body is not the breath of Hehuan sect''s martial arts. It''s like a monster''s breath, but it''s not a beast family. It''s strange for a boy."


    "The sky is really strong enough!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Huang FA middle-aged man felt Du Shaofu''s vigilance. He said with a smile: "you don''t have to be nervous. Those who are destined to get the" earth collapse and sky thunder "get it. We have got two thousand years, and there is no way to integrate them. We can only retreat to the next place, and we have gained a lot of benefits in these years. It''s your own chance that you can integrate with the earth. We are the "dream like maniac" of the Hehuan sect. At the beginning, we were called "the master of the dream crazy double domain". We were also one of the patriarchs of the Hehuan sect. As we are, we are not so stingy. Can you come here? Is it related to the Hehuan sect


    "The master of dream maniac''s two domains..."


    Listening to the middle-aged with yellow hair, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. With the strength of each other, if you do anything to yourself, it''s definitely a troublesome thing. I''m afraid it will be a big trouble for him.


    "I do have some relations with the Huan clan, but it''s not a good relationship. I can''t help but escape to this place."


    Du Shaofu didn''t hide any more. He had already met with each other frankly in his own identity. Why should he hide it? Anyway, if he started, he could only do his best.


    "Ha ha, I see. This is the chance."


    Hearing this, Huang FA''s middle-aged man laughed and said to Du Shaofu with a smile: "you were chased into here by the ho Huan sect. Do you have a deep hatred against you, or do you have a deep hatred with you?"


    "It''s none of my business. It''s you who live in civil strife."


    He felt that the middle-aged man with yellow hair in front of him was straightforward, not a crafty and insidious person. Du Shaofu did not hide much.


    "There''s a civil commotion in the house of joy?"


    On hearing this, the middle-aged woman, Dai Mei, frowned and moved her eyes. She asked Du Shaofu, "what''s the situation of he Huan Zong now?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t have to hide it. He simply explained the cause of the incident from Su Muxin and Tang Meiling, as well as the general situation in the Huan clan.


    "I dare to go into civil strife. I''m so angry with these people who don''t strive for success!"


    After listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Huang FA''s middle-aged immediately scolded him. He didn''t care about his identity. However, he glared at Du Shaofu and said, "you just said that you got the Qianyang dragon subduing skill?"


    "Not bad."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Qianyang''s Dragon subduing skill was indeed on his own.


    "Can you open the Qianyang dragon subduing skill? Are you sure you haven''t practiced any Hehuan sect skill?"


    The middle-aged man with yellow hair became more and more puzzled and looked at Du Shaofu curiously.


    "It has been opened up, and I have not practiced any Huanhuan sect skills." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "No way, this is absolutely impossible. If you are not a disciple of the Hehuan sect, it is impossible to open the Qianyang dragon subduing skill."


    Huang FA middle-aged almost certainly said: "I set a ban on it at the beginning. As long as it is not obtained by the disciples of the Hehuan clan and forced to open it, it is impossible to get the skills inside, it will only be destroyed automatically."


    "The Dragon subduing skill of Qianyang was released by you?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and listened to his voice. It seemed that the Qianyang dragon subduing skill was put by the middle-aged with yellow hair in front of him."Yes, it was I who separated the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth in two, and hid the Qianyang dragon subduing skill in Yunyu mountain."


    The middle-aged man with yellow hair nodded, his hair moved slightly, and his eyes showed a little anger. He said angrily: "but I didn''t expect that those bastards are worse than the next generation. Now they dare to make civil strife. When I go out, I will have to beat them to death!"


    "Well, don''t get angry. It''s just some younger generation. Do you want to intervene?"


    The middle-aged woman looked at the middle-aged with yellow hair, and her eyes were slightly white. She said, "what''s more, you had to divide the Qiankun dragon and tiger rhyme in two and put the Qianyang dragon subduing skill on Yunyu mountain, otherwise it would not be so now."


    "This..."


    In front of the middle-aged woman, the middle-aged with yellow hair seemed to be afraid of his own affairs. He turned his mouth and whispered, "I also wanted them to have the motivation to look for it. Maybe we can find the treasure left by the emperor. Thinking that we are still there, the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth will not be lost in the Hehuan clan, and we did not expect that our delay will be two thousand years."


    "In a word, this matter is also related to you. Besides, these matters are also matters of younger generation. It''s not appropriate to go out and solve them in your capacity. We''d better ask for some things clearly."


    The middle-aged woman said to the middle-aged with yellow hair, she looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you just said that the current leader of the Hehuan sect was forced to flee here. I don''t know where they are now?"


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu hesitated and didn''t know whether to trust them or not.


    "Don''t worry about us, boy. You have the Qianyang dragon subduing skill, and you are also a member of the Hehuan clan. In our capacity, even if you are the enemy of the Huan clan, you will not be able to attack you as a younger generation." Seeing Du Shaofu''s hesitation, he said with a smile.


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and then a faint ray of light swept out of his brow, and the ancient space appeared in front of him.


    "Well, it seems to be a good treasure. No wonder the boy is so cautious."


    The middle-aged face with yellow hair was a little surprised and felt the extraordinary space of the ancient times.


    "HISHI..."


    The three women of Su Muxin, Tang Meiling and Ji Zhiyan appeared in the space.


    I''m sorry, brothers. I didn''t update it at 12 o''clock, and I didn''t have time to send a notice. I just updated it now. Last night, I temporarily took the test to a small place out of town. Because the test was fast, today''s update will be delayed. This one is in the examination room code. It''s estimated that the remaining two shifts will have to be very late. Maybe it will be after 12 o''clock in the evening, brother Excuse me, boys.


    Today will not be less, time will be very late, tomorrow will not be short of outbreak, update time, please forgive me, sorry. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1204

    Although there is a ten times time comparison in the ancient space, Su Muxin and Tang Meiling, and Ji Zhiyan, who are healing in the ancient space, did not have a long time.


    Three women appear, eyes doubt, is also immediately found that the yellow hair middle-aged and middle-aged women, eyes are showing a color of surprise.


    "Are you a disciple of the Hehuan sect?"


    The middle-aged woman looks at the three girls with vast eyes, which seems to be able to see through people at one glance.


    Su Muxin looks at the middle-aged with yellow hair and the middle-aged woman. Her clear eyes are like dew. She seems to feel a familiar breath.


    "Disciple Su Muxin, the leader of the 76th generation of the Hehuan sect, has met two ancestors. Do not know their names?"


    Suddenly, Su Muxin saluted respectfully, as if to affirm something.


    Smell speech, Tang Meiling and Ji Zhiyan also Jiao Yan color change, immediately follow the salute.


    "Get up, we have been here for a long time. I don''t know if the younger generation can still remember that when the earth burst into the sky, who put it in the family?"


    The middle-aged woman waved her hand to Su Muxin and Tang Meiling and Ji Zhiyan''s three daughters to get up.


    "The ancestors who suppressed the earth''s avalanche and thunder in the clan were the 36th generation patriarch and Jianzong of the Hehuan sect, known as the" dream maniac double domain master. "


    All of a sudden, Su Muxin''s clear eyes trembled again, and his bewildering temperament stirred ripples. He looked at the middle-aged woman and the middle-aged with yellow hair, and said, "the ancestors were the 36th generation patriarch and supervisor, such as the master of dream domain and the master of crazy domain?"


    "Thirty six patriarchs..."


    Tang Meiling was shocked on the spot, her eyes trembled and her eyes were dull.


    "We were the 36th patriarch and supervisor of the Hehuan sect."


    The middle-aged woman nodded, looked at Su Muxin, and said softly, "both martial arts, Tao, Fu and Tao have also practiced the ''kunyin subduing tiger method''. People respect the heavenly posture, eh..."


    Suddenly, the middle-aged woman seems to have found something. Her figure is moving, and she appears in front of Su Muxin like a ghost. Several fingerprints are coagulated, and a faint light covers Su Muxin''s body, saying: "you are no longer a virgin?"


    Su Muxin''s silver teeth bit the corners of his lips. Yu Guang in his eyes glanced at Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally. He nodded to Rumeng master and whispered in a soft voice: "um..."


    "You should know that if you have practiced kunyin Fu Hu method, you must keep your virginity, unless..."


    The master of dreamland suddenly looked at Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally, and his eyes moved slightly. His eyes seemed to be prying into something, which made Du Shaofu feel confused and confused. He felt that he was like a child who had made a mistake. Ju was afraid to look directly at him.


    "No wonder you are not a disciple of the Hehuan sect, but you can solve the Qianyang dragon subduing skill. So it is..."


    As if the dream domain master''s expression suddenly understood, light way: "so said, the problem is not big..."


    "Untie the Qianyang dragon subduing skill..."


    If the crazy master touched the back of his head, he looked at Du Shaofu in surprise and said, "it turns out that you have taken advantage of him..."


    After talking for a long time, he sighed, and his eyes glared on Du Shaofu with a rather strange look.


    "What''s wrong with me..."


    Du Shaofu''s face was at a loss. He didn''t know what had happened.


    "Do you still sell well when you get cheap..." The master of Ru Meng region glared at Du Shaofu.


    Su Muxin listened to Rumeng master''s words. She was always coquettish and changed her color. She bit her lips tightly and said, "master Ru Meng, for some reasons, was deeply in a dreamland, so some people didn''t know what happened."


    "I see."


    Just then the master of Ru Meng moved his eyes from Du Shaofu, looked at Su Muxin, Tang Meiling, and Ji Zhiyan, and said, "I have already known the situation in the Huan clan. You come with me and tell me about the current situation of the Hehuan sect."


    The voice falls, such as the shadow of the master of the dream realm in this space has already fluttered far away.


    Su Muxin''s feet are full of mysterious air, and the beautiful shadow is drifting away.


    "Cough..."


    If crazy domain master didn''t know why, he coughed suddenly and looked at Du Shaofu, who was leaving alone. He was very interested in saying, "they want to talk about some things about the joyous clan. It''s none of our business. I don''t know your name, boy?"


    "Go back to the elder, boy Du Shaofu." Du Shaofu replied that he had a good impression of the crazy master. From his breath and name, this is a martial realm which is more powerful than master qizun Xiahou Fenglei and five martial uncle Jimo ministers. The former


    "if there is no master, the one who has reached the master''s cultivation is the first. You are young, you have extraordinary appearance, and sooner or later you can surpass me, If you''re polite, call me crazy brother Such as the master of crazy domain laughs, wild and uninhibited.


    "Crazy brother..."


    If Du Shaofu and the thirty-six generations of wardens of the Hehuan clan became brothers and sisters, then all the disciples of the Hehuan sect have become his younger generation. In the future, even if she saw the bastard in front of her, she would have to salute."I''ve seen big brother crazy."


    Who is Du Shaofu? There''s no good that can''t come together. He''s like the crazy domain leader. But he''s older than his elder brother, Zhen Qingchun. At present, he''s more powerful. It''s polite to be a brother. What''s more, it''s a matter of taking advantage of himself.


    "Ha ha..."


    Such as crazy domain master ha ha a smile, said to Du Shaofu: "the little brother can fuse the earth collapse thunder, must be very proficient in thunder and lightning, can you tell me about it?"


    "You don''t dare to be a tiger in the class."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. Previously, he could feel that there was a kind of thunder Dan magic power in the body of the crazy domain master. He was really ashamed to show off in front of such a strong man.


    Such as crazy domain master shook his head and said to Du Shaofu, "my little brother, this is wrong. What is the name of" class gate tiger? "? There is no end to the practice. Your accomplishments are not enough now, but it doesn''t mean that you will be limited in your understanding. Just like the bright moon in the sky, I can see it, and you can also see it. I''m just a little closer now. "


    Du Shaofu didn''t know what he knew. There was a little fluctuation in his clear and bright eyes. A moment later, a smile appeared on his resolute face. He nodded to rucrazy master and said, "boy, I understand. Thank you for your help."


    "You can teach me. No wonder you can reach such a young age. Would you like to talk to me about thunder and lightning?" Such as crazy domain master eyes in a wipe of smile.


    "Of course."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then he chatted with "rucrazy domain master" about lightning power. Tang Meiling and Ji Zhiyan were there without any scruple.


    "HISHI..."


    Before long, their fingerprints were congealed, and the thunder and lightning on their bodies fluctuated. After a moment, the two men actually fought directly together.


    "Boom..."


    For a time, the thunder resounded in this space, and the thunder and lightning raged, so that Tang Meiling and Ji Zhiyan could only stay away.


    "This guy has some skills."


    Tang Meiling looks at Du Shaofu, who is in front of the sky, who is studying with the master of rukuang. Although she can see that rukuang is only fighting with Du Shaofu about lightning power, it is enough to see that the boy is not simple.


    Ji Zhiyan to Tang Meiling Ying smile, said: "big white brother is naturally capable."


    "Zhi Yan Ni Zi, you don''t like Du Shaofu that little bastard?" Tang Meiling stares at Ji Zhiyan. I don''t know why. In her heart, she is gnashing her teeth at that little bastard. No one dares to play with her, except that guy was in the heaven level prison at the beginning.


    "I No


    Ji Zhiyan''s beautiful face flashed. Then she looked at Tang Meiling with a smile in her eyes. She said, "brother Dabai is my brother. Naturally, I''m happy in my heart. It''s nothing. On the contrary, the teacher''s uncle has been overreacting to Dabai''s brother all the time. Is there any way to think about it


    "I have an idea for that little bastard..."


    Tang Meiling glared at Ji Zhiyan, looking at the dark purple figure of qiankong who was fighting with the master of rukuang with lightning power, and said, "when I practiced, that boy was not born yet. What do I think of a little bastard?"


    "It''s not necessarily true that the life span of people who practice is much higher than that of ordinary people. The higher the cultivation strength, the higher the life expectancy. To the point of Shibo and brother Dabai, it''s enough for thousands of years, and they''re able to keep their faces fresh. Some years are nothing." Ji Zhiyan smiles and talks.


    [crying, I came back to Hefei after the exam last night. It was already 4:00 in the morning. I was really sleepy. I wanted to sleep for two hours and then got up to catch up with the manuscript. As a result, I didn''t get up until 10:00 a.m. I''m sorry, everyone. Now I''ll finish all the manuscripts. The next update will be sent at 7:00 p.m., and Xiao Yu will close the door first. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1205

    Tang Meiling was stunned. Her eyes could not help falling on the upright young man in front of her. She suddenly turned to her mind and looked at Ji Zhiyan. She glared angrily and said, "the little girl dares to molest the master. I don''t want to deal with you well."


    "If you want to clean up, you can clean it up. As long as you don''t want to be covered up by me, I''ll admit it. I''ll help you to have a good talk with brother Dabai." Ji Zhiyan pretends to be aggrieved and does not hide. She sighs softly.


    "You little girl, I don''t care about you. I''ll let your master take care of you." Tang Meiling is helpless for a moment, simply no longer care about Ji Zhiyan.


    Ji Zhiyan smiles to herself, and then she doesn''t speak any more. She waits in silence, watching Du Shaofu and rukuang master in the air to exchange thunder and lightning.


    Not long ago, about half an hour later, such as the master of dreamland and Su Muxin returned.


    Su Muxin stands quietly beside the master of dreamland, with her eyes slightly drooping, and her graceful radian is moving.


    "You two can have a discussion later. Don''t be in a hurry."


    As the master of dreamland looks at the two figures in front of him, his eyes are also slightly surprised.


    With Du Shaofu''s current cultivation strength, he can compete with master rukuang on Lightning power. Naturally, he can see how deeply Du Shaofu understands the power of thunder and lightning at the moment, so he is even more surprised.


    "Boom..."


    In the front air, lightning and thunder, two people wrapped lightning rune, bright arc diffuse, and then fell at the same time.


    "Ha ha, the boy is really not vulgar, beyond my expectation."


    If the master of the crazy domain laughs, his hair is flying like a yellow arc, and then his breath slowly converges, and he is furious and uninhibited.


    Du Shaofu restrained his breath, and the light thunder light in his clear eyes converged. With a little gratitude, he said to the crazy domain master: "thank you very much, brother crazy."


    Du Shaofu knew that the strength of rukuang master was much higher than himself. Although he had three kinds of thunder in his body, there were two kinds of them in his body, and he also had thunder pulse. However, this does not mean that in the comprehension of thunder and lightning power, it is better than that of crazy domain. On the contrary, in the understanding of thunder and lightning power, he is much worse than Ru Yu Crazy domain master.


    "It''s none of my business. It''s your own savvy."


    Such as crazy domain master shakes his head and smiles at Du Shaofu.


    "Well, you can continue to learn about thunder and lightning."


    The master of dreamland looked at him and said, "although there is no need for us to intervene in the affairs of the younger generation, the current situation and strength of the Huan sect are getting worse and worse, so we have to pay attention to it."


    "Some bastards who don''t know whether they are alive or dead will be settled by killing a few."


    For example, the master of crazy domain changes color, and his eyes are smeared with Huang mang Lei light. The breath fluctuation that looms on his body is enough to make Du Shaofu, Su Muxin, Tang Meiling and Ji Zhiyan feel uncomfortable.


    "This is caused by some younger generation. If you do something about it, it will make you laugh after he Huan Zong."


    Rumeng Yuzhu said to rumad Yuzhu, "let the younger generation solve this matter by themselves, but I''m afraid it''s not enough time. Muxin says that those people have already sent out invitation cards. In a few days, many Shangzhou mountain gates will gather in the family of joy. At that time, it''s even more inappropriate for us to intervene. We can only let the younger generation solve it by themselves. During this period of time, I want to give Mu Xin a good guidance on the kunyin and tiger subduing method, but I''m afraid it''s not enough. After all, the two have practiced the combination of yin and Yang, and their posture is good, so there''s not much chance of winning. "


    "I don''t know how long it will take?" After hesitating for a moment, Du Shaofu asked.


    "If under my guidance, with Mu Xin''s natural posture, for a month, in the cultivation of kunyin Fu Hu method, it should be able to go further." As the dream domain Master said.


    "In a few days'' time, they are going to formally take the throne?" Du Shaofu asked, looking at Su Muxin and Tang Meiling.


    "Count the time. There should be five days left."


    After calculating the time, Tang Meiling said to Du Shaofu that she had a dream like mania, but she did not look at Du Shaofu any more.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and his fingerprints congealed. The ancient space reappeared in front of him. The breath of ancient recklessness filled his body and said, "there should be enough time in this."


    "It''s a treasure that can affect time. It seems that it contains the magic power of time." Such as crazy domain master curiously staring at the ancient space, previously felt the extraordinary of the ancient space.


    "It turns out that he has such a treasure."


    The master of Ru Meng domain also showed a very surprised look in his eyes. He looked at Du Shaofu with a rather special look. Then he said to the master of Rumeng domain: "husband, you can also guide his Qianyang subduing dragon skill."


    "I don''t need it."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said, "what I have practiced is a very special skill. I''m afraid I can''t practice the Qianyang dragon subduing skill."


    "It doesn''t matter. Practicing the Qianyang dragon subduing skill does not affect the skills you practice. You can practice it as an auxiliary skill."For example, the mad Master said to Du Shaofu with a smile on his face and said: "besides, Qianyang dragon subduing skill is extraordinary. I can see that although the skill you practice is strange, it should be the most vigorous one. And Qianyang subduing dragon skill is also a hard Yang skill. If you practice breath, you can do twice as much with half the effort. Maybe you will get a lot of help in the future Several magical means are extremely mysterious, especially the "dragon nine heaven", which can improve your strength in a short period of time. It is absolutely necessary to run for your life and abuse the same level of practitioners. "


    At the end of the day, such as crazy domain master is spatter of saliva.


    Du Shaofu always felt something was wrong, but he also knew that Qianyang dragon subduing skill was extraordinary. It was a high-level peak of earth quality. After being combined with kunyin tiger subduing method, it was a real heaven level skill.


    However, there is no doubt that Du Shaofu was also moved, especially the jiuchongtian of the Dragon subduing skill in Qianyang.


    "Five days later, you also need to do something. With your current cultivation, you will not be able to help at all, unless you practice the Qianyang dragon subduing skill."


    The master of Ru Meng Yu said to Du Shaofu, "I hear you are involved in this matter, so I can''t shirk it. Those people won''t let you escape easily. Anyway, we won''t intervene. You have no other choice."


    "All right."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He could only promise to practice Qianyang dragon subduing skill.


    As Du Shaofu nodded his head and agreed, Rumeng Yuzhu and rumad Yuzhu both had a smile in their eyes.


    Su Muxin''s eyes trembled slightly, turned into fluctuations, drooping lower, with a little complex look in his eyes, which made people thrilling and charming, but also with a little ruddy.


    A moment later, the six people entered the ancient space.


    "Qianyang subduing dragon skill is the middle skill of Qiankun dragon and tiger Jue. It is a double cultivation skill. There is a theory that the upper, the middle and the lower are triple.


    The inferior is to gather Yin to replenish Yang and yang to replenish Yin. However, people are greedy for joy and call it "picking and tonifying". The matter of urging death is actually called the way of immortality, which is actually inferior.


    The double cultivation method of Zhongcheng is to absorb the mind and cultivate the nature, refine the essence and cultivate the life, refine the Qi to transform the spirit, refine the spirit to restore the emptiness, refine oneself and build the foundation, eliminate selfish thoughts and miscellaneous thoughts, and make common progress.


    The Qianyang dragon subduing skill is the best double cultivation method. It can achieve the goal of divine friendship and mental communication in thousands of miles. It is also not a matter of collecting Yin and tonifying yang in a room. It is to take the Qi of heaven and earth to supplement my Qi, the essence of heaven and earth to supplement my essence, and the God of heaven and earth to supplement my God.


    Because of the transformation of heaven and earth, I will be transformed; because of the life of heaven and earth, I will continue my life; if the Qi of heaven and earth will not stop, then my Qi will not stop; if the transformation of heaven and earth is not enough, then my transformation will not stop


    In the ancient space, the master of the crazy domain sat cross legged, guiding Du Shaofu slowly


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, Shangzhou was full of wind and clouds, and the alliance of pure evil was fighting against evil spirits.


    In the Hehuan sect, the new patriarch and Jianzong were also decorated with lanterns recently, and all major forces were invited as witnesses.


    It happened that the Jingxie alliance cleaned and hanged the evil spirits. Recently, it was not far from the Hehuan sect.


    He Huan Zong is also an old-fashioned force. In addition to Su Muxin''s great reputation in Shangzhou at the beginning, he Huan Zong has such a thing at the moment. All the major forces want to know something about the situation, so they agreed to come.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1206

    When the new leader of the Hehuan sect took office, all the great forces of Shangzhou came, which made the new helmsman of Shanmen take the helm, which finally shocked the whole Shang state.


    Although the Hehuan sect has a huge influence, it is also an old-fashioned force and is deeply rooted.


    But if the major forces did not come, the attention of the Huan sect would not have reached the current level.


    In this busy time, time goes by, and the big mountain gate has also been on the Huan Zong.


    In the twinkling of an eye, when the sun was setting, there was only one night before the new leader of Hehuan clan took office.


    Huanzong, a quiet courtyard, sits on the top of the mountain.


    Outside the courtyard, there are a number of figures, glancing across the four sides of the peaks, shining brightly and brightly lit buildings.


    At that time, an extraordinary young man, at the age of 25-6 years old, was filled with elegant and misty runes, handsome and extraordinary. His robe was embroidered with sword patterns, and he murmured: "there has been a great change in the Hehuan clan. At first, they said that Du Shaofu had escaped from the Hehuan sect. I''m afraid it''s not true. It''s a pity that they can''t find any evidence."


    "Little patriarch, we don''t have to participate more in the affairs of the Huan sect. It''s not a short time for the Huan sect. This time, anyway, is not far away. The Jingxie alliance was established, and the Hehuan sect was also included in it, which can be regarded as the cohesion of the pure evil alliance. So it''s OK for us to come and give the Huan clan a face."


    An old man stood quietly behind the extraordinary youth, his body shadow loomed in the night, and his breath was very vigorous.


    "As long as they''re not telling the truth, I''ll find the evidence one day."


    Special youth looking at the night, a few stars have loomed, murmured softly: "I always feel that tomorrow may not be too calm."


    He Huan Zong, the main hall, decorated with lanterns, red light flashing, full of joy.


    "Tomorrow is the time when you will become the leader of the Hehuan sect. However, Su Muxin''s life and death are unknown, and there are still some problems to be solved. At this moment, when all the major forces come, it is easy to create extra troubles."


    Inside the hall, Zheng Antao whispered to Zhao Lu.


    "Su Muxin is dead. No one can get out of the forbidden area. Those elders are stubborn and want to hold Su Muxin. If they kill all of them, they are afraid that many people will have an idea. Su Muxin also has some reputation outside. I will tell the outside that there will be no su Muxin in the Hehuan sect, only I Zhao Lu. As for the elders, everything will be at that time It''s a foregone conclusion. It''s estimated that we can only accept the result. If we don''t follow it again, kill... "


    Zhao Lu''s eyes were smeared with cold air.


    Zheng Antao nodded, looked at Zhao Lu, and said, "after tomorrow, everything is a foregone conclusion. After that, we will have the family of Huan."


    "Hum, we had the Hehuan clan 20 years ago. The cheap maidservant disguised as a man and robbed me of the Hehuan clan for 20 years!" Zhao Lu said coldly.


    In one night, the Hehuan sect was full of excitement. All the major forces gathered together. The disciples were busy with the inauguration ceremony and meeting of the patriarch tomorrow until dawn.


    "Whoosh..."


    The underground space of the deep pit, out of the ancient space, six figures swept out.


    "Children can be taught, everything is left to you to do, but we are too lazy to intervene, the result depends on your own ability!"


    After the two figures directly swept out of the ancient space, they were swept to the top. After leaving a voice like the master of the crazy domain, the two figures had disappeared.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and stood tall and upright. His eyes were clear, his eyes were vast and deep, and he had a little smile on his mouth. Five days outside, but in the ancient space, he had benefited a lot.


    "How is the cultivation of Qianyang dragon subduing skill?"


    Su Muxin looks at the departure of Rumeng Yuzhu and rukuang Yuzhu, and asks Du Shaofu.


    "Crazy big brother said, practice almost."


    Du Shaofu laughed. After practicing the Qianyang dragon subduing skill, he found that the Qianyang dragon subduing skill was more extraordinary than he had imagined. The benefits he got were absolutely amazing. He had known that the benefits were so great that he might have practiced it for a long time.


    Smell speech, Su Muxin slightly eyes move, beautiful and graceful, temperament demon confused, soft voice, not slow said: "time should be about, although dream like crazy, two ancestors let you help me, but you listen to it, I only want you to help me some small help, other, do not need your hand, then you are free, you can leave at any time."


    "Whatever you say."


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders and gave a faint smile. It was even better that he didn''t need to intervene in the affairs of he Huan Zong. Anyway, he didn''t want to get involved.


    Su Muxin''s eyes fluctuated slightly. On her beautiful face, there was a sense of enchantment. She glanced at Du Shaofu lightly and said, "Zhi Yan and elder martial sister Meiling go to find some trapped elders. Go to the square and stop Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao for a while. If you dare not, follow us."


    "I dare not, it''s not that I haven''t broken through the Huan clan." Du Shaofu''s eyes picked. Although he knew that Su Muxin was using the method of provocation, he seemed to have been really inspired.However, at the moment, the strength of cultivation has greatly increased, and the two domain masters, such as dream and madness, appear to them. Du Shaofu is really no longer afraid of anything. At least in the martial area, he does not have to worry as he did at the beginning.


    "Just delay them for a while, and I''ll arrive later. They''re afraid they''ve always been attracted to your treasures. Don''t lose them when they''re waiting."


    Su Muxin is full of demon confused eyes, slightly squint, tone is still not salty, not slow.


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu said, "you chased me, but now you are worried about my life. Are women so strange?"


    On hearing this, Ji Zhiyan and Tang Meiling suddenly frown, and their eyes fluctuate. It seems that Du Shaofu dare to molest Su Muxin in Shangzhou.


    For Du Shaofu''s words, Su Muxin''s face did not fluctuate, nor did his eyes fluctuate. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if you die, it has nothing to do with me. Just try it."


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He could only look at Su Muxin helplessly and stand with his hands down. Then he said, "it''s almost time. I''ll go out first. My life will be well recorded and kept, and he Huan Zong can''t take it away!"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s figure slowly appeared in front of him. His fingerprints condensed, and suddenly a bright yellow arc surged out of his body.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, the electric arc flashed and thundered in this underground pit space. A violent and bright arc swept away to Du Shaofu in a moment with the momentum of overwhelming mountains and waves.


    Finally, like a miracle, in a moment of time, as if virtual, that rolling bright yellow lightning, all poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "This little bastard is so abnormal, the earth avalanche thunder is really fused by him!"


    Tang Meiling couldn''t help but feel a little shock. The terrible burst of earth burst into the sky and thunder fused into the body, which contained what terrible energy.


    "I''m leaving. Be careful."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice fell, his bright arc fluctuated, and then his figure disappeared. In this deep pit,


    looking at the gradually disappearing figure, Su Muxin''s face gradually faded, and the slender hand under his sleeve held it slightly, and his eyes were shaking a little, just like a stone, into the calm lake.


    "Let''s go, too. There are some things to be solved today."


    The soft voice spreads out, showing a light chill. Su Muxin''s eyes in the morning dew also skim a touch of cold.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the darkness just passed before dawn, the whole family began to be lively and noisy.


    Today''s joyous family, special arrangement, jubilant, like a wedding.


    Taking office of the new patriarch has always been a very important thing for the ho Huan sect. The tedious process can not be avoided. After all, it represents a kind of ceremony.


    This time, because the major forces came to watch the ceremony, the Huan sect became more and more lively and boisterous. The whole Shangzhou''s eyes, on this day, were all gathered in the Hehuan sect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1207

    In the past few years, the reputation of the Hehuan sect has been declining with each passing day. Today, however, all the powerful people who come to the Hehuan sect feel a kind of inexplicable repression.


    However, this inexplicable atmosphere of repression could not be felt by the ordinary disciples of various forces who came to attend the ceremony of the inauguration of the leader of the Hehuan sect.


    Some young disciples of various major forces are even curious. After all, the reputation of the whole Shangzhou in the Hehuan sect is involuntary, and some are open-minded. It is said that all the disciples of the Hehuan sect are handsome men and beautiful women.


    When they entered the Huan clan, the younger generation, both men and women, kept a certain distance.


    It''s just that for some young women of all major forces, it''s embarrassing to be too close. They can only keep a distance. After all, for women, fame is the most important thing.


    Early in the morning, under the guidance of the disciples of the Hehuan sect, all the worshippers from all major forces were invited to the Hehuan sect square.


    The top position is naturally arranged for the SAMON sword sect. Below the SAMON sword sect, Shangzhou is only the second most famous power of SAMON sword sect.


    However, this time, the leading forces are the best of the younger generation. Of course, the most attractive one is the SAMON sword master mujianchen, which has aroused numerous women''s hearts and eyes.


    It is just for those women who make eyes, Mujian sits at the head of the table in the morning, does not move, does not shake, has never put it on the heart.


    With the passage of time, the noise and bustle of the sound, ring through the Huan Zong.


    Wearing festive costumes, he Huan Zong''s disciples are full of squares, with handsome men and charming women.


    There are elders and Dharma protectors of the joyous sect, who welcome congratulators from all walks of life from time to time in the crowd.


    "The new patriarch of the Hehuan sect has arrived!"


    Just when the festive atmosphere reached its peak and soared into the sky, a clear and crisp voice rang through the square.


    When the sound resounded, the noise of the whole scene suddenly lowered, and everyone''s eyes were looking at the center of the square.


    The head of the Mujian morning, eyes at this time along the sound, also looked to the center of the square.


    With people''s eyes, we can see that on one side of the square, surrounded by dozens of people, there is a beautiful woman wearing a golden cloud cigarette shirt coming slowly.


    The beautiful woman was wearing a golden cloud cigarette shirt, embroidered with a few rich peony patterns, a smile on her face and charming eyes.


    This woman is Zhao Lu, who is also the new leader of the Hehuan sect. Today, she is full of energy. The rolling cloud shaped thousand water skirt outlines a graceful arc, just like a girl, so that it can not be touched by the hearts of young men.


    Zhao Lu''s side, Zheng Antao closely, today''s clothing is exquisite, the face is broad, the radian is three-dimensional, is more handsome, that pair of eyes is as deep as Chen.


    Zheng Antao also has a smile on his face, holding fists to some familiar people of the four major forces.


    "Today, thank you for coming here to observe the ceremony. On behalf of the family, I would like to thank you. If you are not well received, please forgive me."


    At the top of the square, there is an old man with one arm who opens his mouth loudly. His voice reverberates in the square. It is the great landmine Zun whose arm was cut off by Du Shaofu.


    Listen to the words of the earth leizun, around the square, among all the forces, there is also a rolling sound of congratulations, after all, hehuanzong in Shangzhou is also an absolute power.


    However, there are also some forces in the lineup, are quietly watching, did not show too much movement.


    Listening to the sound of congratulation, Zhao Lu was as charming as the moon, and her eyes were enchanting.


    "Now the inauguration ceremony of the new patriarch begins now!"


    The big mine looked at the boiling square around one eye, the sound came out, resounding through the Huan Zong.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the atmosphere of the whole square has reached a climax. The voice is boiling and resounding all over the sky!


    With a smile, Zhao Lumu immediately jumped into the center of the square and looked around with a smile.


    All the disciples of Hehuan sect raised their heads and moved their eyes. They were about to salute respectfully.


    "Roar


    At the same time, under the sound of boiling waves, there was a sharp wind breaking across the sky, with the faint sound of dragons and tigers roaring, suddenly resounding through the sky, a purple and gold thunder, and then rowed across the sky above the crowd and landed directly on the square.


    "Kaka..."


    With the fall of the purple and gold thunder, the whole square trembled. Obviously, the square was reinforced by Fu array. At this moment, the cracks in the ground broke out one after another and spread everywhere.


    The light of purple gold converges. It''s a broad purple sword with tiger bone and dragon posture. It''s a peerless weapon. It''s full of terrible smell. It''s like a green dragon and a white tiger, and four sacred beasts of Phoenix and Xuanwu.


    The huge breath from the peerless soldiers made the clouds move in all directions, and the innumerable instruments of Tao and runes in the human body were secretly trembling in the Shenque.


    "What a magic weapon!"All of a sudden, his eyes fell on the purple and gold magic weapon, and his eyes were shocked.


    When some people of the Hehuan sect and a few of the major forces around them touched the immortal soldier with the purple gold broad sword, they were shocked. The eyes were like electric shock, and they were immediately projected to the high altitude.


    "Whoosh..."


    Just under the gaze of many electric shock like eyes, a purple figure in front of the sky also slowly crossed the space, no matter how slow. Under the full attention of the audience, as if he was the leading role today, he directly fell on the square.


    "It''s so busy. It''s better to come early than to come at the right time."


    The figure falls, that is a tall and straight youth, twenty-three years old, not that kind of amazing handsome, but has a kind of fortitude and determination that ordinary people are difficult to have. In the clear eyes, the eyes are deep and vast, and the faint clear laughter, along with its landing, is slowly ringing through the sky.


    "He''s here..."


    At the top of the square, SAMON sword clan sat in the middle and was not moved by anyone. Today, the leader of Shangzhou Jingxie alliance, when his eyes saw the young man who had landed, his figure immediately rose, and the fierce look in his eyes poured out a smile.


    "It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    With the tall and straight young man, the whole square was briefly trapped in a special atmosphere, but then, there were disciples of the Hehuan sect in the crowd.


    When the name Du Shaofu, the demon king, was spread, the square immediately became boiling.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu, didn''t he escape from the family of Huan Huan? Why did he come back again?"


    The disciples of the Hehuan sect were shocked. At first, Du Shaofu, the demon king, brought them great shock in this square.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is really him


    At the moment, there are also some powerful people who have been to the great land of Shangzhou at the moment. They look at the upright man and have heard that the devil Du Shaofu made a big fuss about the family of he Huan. At the moment, the little devil appears again, which makes many people laugh in secret, for fear that there will be a lively watching.


    "Little Lord, he''s here. Do you want to..."


    SAMON sword clan line-up, with Mujian morning up, behind an old man whispered.


    Mujianchen looked at the young man in purple robed on the square at the moment, waved back, sat down gently, and said softly, "it seems that things will not be like what Huan Zong said, but if he comes, he will be sure. If we intervene, he will not be Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    When the old man heard the speech, he did not speak any more. He sat quietly beside mu Jianchen, with a pair of deep eyes, and looked at Du Shaofu with great interest.


    Shocked, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao, earth Lei Zun and other strong Huan Zong strong eyes are unbelievable.


    "How can the devil still be alive? It''s impossible. No one has escaped!"


    The earth thunder Zun shook his head. In order to understand the thunder and lightning power, he entered the Fu array and realized it at the place where the edge of the earth avalanche thunder was sealed. In the end, he met the earth avalanche thunder. Otherwise, he didn''t know how to die.


    "How can that boy not die?"


    Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao changed their faces in dismay. They did not expect that some residual forces of Su Muxin would come out to make trouble. However, they did not expect that Du Shaofu, the demon king, came out in the forbidden area, and he was not damaged at all.


    "Boy, this time you''re dead!"


    All of a sudden, the one armed big landmine Zun saw each other with a wide eye. He was cut off by Du Shaofu the last time. After he was very angry, he turned around and thought that it was one thing for him to have good strength. At the beginning, it was also a matter for him to belittle the enemy. When he really knew that he could not underestimate the enemy, he would not have been defeated in that boy''s hands, and would have been as miserable as defeat ¡£


    "Boom


    At this moment, with the voice of the earth thunder Zun like thunder falling, the bright yellow lightning Rune overflows, and the terrible thunder power erupts.


    Thunderbolt suddenly arrogant landmine Zun body diffuse out, swept around, shaking the entire square.


    The sky changes color in an instant, the wind and clouds are surging, and the mountain rain is about to come.


    Dadi leizun is Hunyuan wuzun. Although he is one armed at the moment, it does not affect too much strength. He undoubtedly continues to be the top strong man in the world.


    The profound meaning of thunder and lightning practiced by the earth''s leizun also moved the strong among the surrounding forces.


    This time, the earth thunder Zun explodes the attack, wants to solve that demon in the shortest time, today is the big day of the Huan Zong, the great forces of Shangzhou have come, if you don''t solve the devil as soon as possible, the consequences will be serious.


    "Boom!"


    In a short time, the earth thunder Zun breath erupted, the bright yellow thunder destroyed the void, and the majestic Xuanqi swept from its body at the same time.


    At this time, the layered atmosphere of the earth leizun Hunyuan wuzun burst out without reservation, and finally condensed into a huge bright yellow manglei photoelectric ball in the air.The lightning and thunder in the high altitude, the bright yellow light arc shuttles through the sky, and the talisman''s Secret patterns accompany the yellow light arc to shuttle in the Yellow thunder cloud which covers the sky. It gives people a kind of weird feeling and comes down from the sky with a force of destruction!


    "This big landmine is not weak


    At the moment when the thunder ball agglomerated, the sound of cool air was rising and falling one after another. I was shocked!


    A hundred feet of thunder ball in the sky, so that the square on the lightning and thunder, like the end of the day to attack!


    "Boy, if you dare to come back, you''ll die!"


    The earth Lei Zun''s eyes were full of thunder light killing intention. With a roar of anger and a shake of one arm, the terrible thunder ball came out with a brilliant yellow light arc and swept out with a destructive energy, just like a star falling, and came to Du Shaofu fiercely.


    "Boom..."


    The lightning ball passed by, the square square square space lightning, thunder and explosion, many cracks in the ground burst, that terrible thunder ball burst, the sky fell apart!


    "Hunyuan wuzun''s big landmine Zun is really not easy to provoke. This is a move to kill. I don''t want to find the demon king Du Shaofu to what extent!"


    There are voices from all around the party''s lineup, and many people are also taking cold breath for Du Shaofu at this moment.


    This time, it seems slow and long, but in fact it is as fast as lightning. This time, Dadi leizun attacked with all his strength and tried his best to suppress Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, the eyes of countless people around him were startled to see the destructive thunder ball, and then it fell on Du Shaofu and directly covered it.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder ball fell directly on Du Shaofu''s place, and the thundering sound of thunder exploded in the square. Countless electric arcs raged, and the square on the ground cracked and ravaged, making the square in chaos.


    All the forces around and those who were strong in huanzong immediately set up a rune light curtain around the square to keep the chaos out.


    The thunder that can be arranged to blow up will also destroy a huge pit in the square reinforced by Fu array, which shocked the four sides.


    That terrible attack, even if Nirvana Wu Zun met and wanted to resist it, was extremely fierce. I didn''t expect that big landmine Zun was really strong!


    [a big chapter.


    Today, I don''t know how to code the characters so slowly, but I have been coding them all the time. Xiao Yu accepted all kinds of contempt and ridicule, but he will continue to code characters, at least with delay. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1208

    Seeing Du Shaofu being directly attacked, the countless eyes around him and all the major forces in Shangzhou were surprised and nervous.


    The terrifying thunder power attack of the earth thunder Zun made it clear to most people around him that at least they could not resist it. Even the Hunyuan wuzun practitioners had to take a cool breath.


    "The earth leizun''s one shot is all-out. Although Du Shaofu has some reputation, he is a younger generation, which is hard to resist."


    On the one hand, the position of the big forces is just under the SAMON sword sect. Behind an outstanding young man, an old man in yellow and wide robes said with great interest.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is a little arrogant. It''s a pity!"


    Not far away, a middle-aged man with fluctuating eyes is slightly regretful.


    In his perception and vision, the killing intention of Di Lei Zuna, no matter how strong Du Shaofu is, is impossible to resist.


    "That boy is dead this time!"


    In the square, among a group of elders and huanzong strong people gathered behind Zhao Lu, there was an old woman with a sinister face, looking at the square area which was burst by the bright yellow light arc, and sneered incessantly.


    "Kill directly, avoid future trouble!"


    Zhao Lu is surrounded by a beautiful woman who has an extraordinary breath and temperament. Her body is full of hot air. However, in her long and narrow eyes, there is a touch of cold and killing intention.


    In the line-up of SAMON sword clan, mu Jianchen was beside him. The old man with a strong breath looked at the square, frowned slightly, and said in a low voice, "the devil Du Shaofu is really arrogant. I''m afraid the consequences will be serious."


    Mu Jianchen smiles and stares at the chaotic space exploded by the electric arc. However, he shakes his head without any worry. He seems to be returning to the old man: "you underestimate him. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is not him. Long Jiu was not killed at the beginning. I always feel that his strength has reached a new high again Degree, even let me more and more far away, he must not die


    On hearing this, many eyes of SAMON sword clan were shocked. It seemed that they did not expect that the young patriarch''s evaluation of Du Shaofu, the demon king, would be so high.


    "Ha ha, I knew he would be OK."


    At the same time, many people in the SAMON sword clan were shocked. Mujianchen suddenly laughed. In his fierce eyes, there was a little smile.


    With the sound of Mujian morning falling down, the bright yellow arc that exploded in the field gradually dissipated.


    Finally, under the gaze of many eyes, the "Zizi" arc haunts, a figure looms, and then emerges.


    And when seeing that figure, the earth leizun''s eyes suddenly is a fierce tremor.


    In the field, the tall and straight figure appeared clearly, and the bright yellow arc was lingering all over his body. Finally, he absorbed it into the body, waved the robe on the bullet body and raised his head slightly.


    Who else could Du Shaofu, a tall and straight young man, not be a complete and complete man?


    Du Shaofu is the master of the thunder and lightning of the earth.


    The strength of the earth leizun is not vulgar, but with the rapid growth of Du Shaofu''s cultivation, it is already the late cultivation of eight star Hunyuan in Fu Dao alone.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s physical body has reached the third level of the golden winged Dapeng''s body training method.


    Therefore, at the moment, Du Shaofu is not afraid of the great landmine Zun!


    If he were to change to Hunyuan wuzun, who was not practicing thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu might have to worry about it.


    However, Da Lei Zun was trained in thunder and lightning, and was also related to the earth''s avalanche of thunder, which undoubtedly hit Du Shaofu.


    When Du Shaofu''s face was raised, especially with a faint smile, the earth Lei Zun''s heart trembled violently. At the same time, he was inexplicably and inexplicably climbing out of his heart with a fear.


    At the top of the square, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao, as well as the two beautiful women around them, also looked at each other secretly. Their eyes were cold.


    Du Shaofu flicked his sleeve, shook a few wisps of dust, and walked slowly forward.


    Under the astonished and blazing eyes of the audience, Du Shaofu looked at Da Lei Zun in a relaxed tone, showing a slight contempt. He said softly, "it''s always this move every time. Can you change it for a new one? It''s no use to me."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s slightly contemptuous words, the face of the earth leizun is completely gloomy.


    On his old face, the corners of his mouth gave out a few hard blows, and leizun''s eyes were cold, full of bitterness and insidiousness.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the earth thunder Zun launched an attack again. At the same time, the shadow turned into a bright yellow light thunder, just like a thunder spear.


    The yellow light is bright, and the figure of thunder Zun is like a long gun of thunder across the space. With the sound of thunder, it directly shoots at Du Shaofu.


    That thunder figure, quickly arrived!


    However, at the same time that Da Lei Zun''s figure moved, so did Du Shaofu.In the next moment, from Du Shaofu''s eyes, the light of thunder converged. Suddenly, a brilliant and dazzling talisman secret pattern was swept out, and an extremely amazing energy swept from it, which shocked people''s soul!


    "Hiss...!"


    At that moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes shot out as if there were ten thousand feet of light.


    The light of the strange talisman and secret pattern overlapped, and finally shrouded the surrounding sky like a light curtain, and instantly shrouded in the body of the earth Lei Zun.


    It''s like the thunder of yellow light. It''s as fast as lightning.


    At the moment when he was illuminated by the light curtain of the Talimu secret pattern in Du Shaofu''s eyes, the poisonous and insidious pupils of Da Lei Zun suddenly froze up, and the speed of his figure suddenly slowed down, as if it had solidified, and the Huang mang thunder light on his body began to dissipate a lot.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared directly in front of the earth''s thunder Zun. It was as fast as lightning, and few people could see it.


    "Not good!"


    "Elder Lei Zun, be careful!"


    At this time, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao, as well as the two beautiful women, seemed to have discovered something at the same time, and they immediately gave a big drink.


    However, everything was too late. The earth leizun had not recovered. It seemed that under the influence of the light curtain in Du Shaofu''s eyes, it had a deep influence.


    With Du Shaofu''s Fudao cultivation in the later period of the eight star mixed Yuan Dynasty at the moment, the strength of the yuan God is so strong that few of his peers can be compared.


    Under Du Shaofu''s impelling xuanhun''s pupil, the huge landmine suddenly descended, which could not be avoided. The terrible power of the original spirit was not what he could resist.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s fist, covered with golden light, swims across the space. With a breath of despotic arrogance, Du Shaofu directly attacks the chest of earth thunder Zun.


    "Bang!"


    When his fist fell, the body of earth Lei Zun broke into blood mist in response to the sound. Du Shaofu smashed his fist into blood mist.


    A strong man of Hunyuan wuzun level spilled blood on the spot, and was killed by Du Shaofu with a fist!


    The body of the big landmine turns into a blood mist. The dead can''t die any more.


    The appearance of this scene, accompanied by the sound of energy explosion, all eyes looking at that tall and straight young man, is nothing but a chill from his back.


    Even Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao, who stare at each other and then change color to remind the earth of Lei Zun, are stunned for a short time.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is already an eight star Hunyuan Rune master. The yuan gods'' attack is too strong!"


    "I don''t know how to die when the big mines die!"


    "My God, a move to kill Hunyuan wuzun, this demon king Du Shaofu, is still a young generation!"


    After a brief shock, then around the major forces in the lineup, all of a sudden came out of surprise.


    One blow kills an eight star Hunyuan wuzun. Who dares not to be moved by such strength!


    "Whoosh..."


    After a short period of shock, two terrible breath swept through the void, one cold and one hot two breath also emerged, covering the surrounding space in an instant.


    "Boom


    The convergence of the two breath makes the whole square tremble violently in an instant. This breath makes most of the strong forces around him tremble for no reason.


    "Whoosh..."


    The two figures suddenly appeared in front of and behind Du Shaofu, and two great breath enveloped the square. They were the two beautiful women who had been behind Zhao Lu.


    Two beautiful women are wrapped in a blazing flame. The hot temperature distorts the surrounding space, makes the skin burn and the soul tremble!


    The other one is covered with ice, and the breath of ice can make the spirit of human being frozen and dull.


    Deep into the cold, can not be eliminated!


    "Two Hunyuan wuzun peaks!"


    Du Shaofu looked back at the two beautiful women on the left and right. The breath of the two women was not too much under the smile of Tang Meiling. Both of them were the most terrible peak of Hunyuan wuzun.


    The level of these two women''s cultivation is not much different from that of the master. I don''t know how many years they have practiced.


    "Boy, you must die today!"


    The voice of the beautiful woman covered with ice was like ice, and her ears would be frozen.


    That faint piercing cold air surging, so that this piece of square over the sky energy is also affected.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1209

    "It seems that it is unfair to cheat the less with more, or to fight with the wheel."


    With the fall of the beautiful woman''s voice, Mujian gets up in the morning of shamun sword sect in the square. The sword pattern robe trembles, and the sword like essence shoots out from the sharp eyes.


    Mujianchen is very strong, the first undisputed young generation of Shangzhou, enough to shake the whole Shangzhou.


    However, although mujianchen''s strength is very strong, there is still a gap if compared with some of the top strongmen in the Huan clan.


    However, as a young patriarch of the SAMON sword sect and the leader of the alliance of pure evil.


    Mujianchen and other identities are placed there, representing the SAMON sword clan.


    As Mujian gets up to speak, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao in the Hehuan clan look at each other and their eyes begin to change color.


    "The young patriarch misunderstood it. The auspicious time has come, and the ceremony of the new Lord needs to be held as soon as possible. This demon king Du Shaofu came to make trouble and killed numerous disciples of the strong one of our Huanhuan sect. Naturally, we can''t let it go."


    Zhao Lu, as the quasi patriarch of the Hehuan sect, is also the peak of the eight star Nirvana spirit Master. However, facing mujianchen, Zhao Lu also wants to give face.


    "I said at the beginning that whoever dares to move Du Shaofu is to move me to bathe my sword morning and move me to SAMON sword clan!"


    Mujian morning not afraid, eyes dew Jingguang, eyes sharp!


    Listening to mujianchen''s words, Zhao Lu looks gloomy.


    After all, she is the next patriarch of the Hehuan sect. Although he Huan Zong is not as good as SAMON Jianzong, it is also an old-fashioned force in Shangzhou.


    Even with Zhao Lu''s own cultivation strength, it is far more than the present mujianchen!


    "It''s kind of us to invite you to come here to observe the ceremony. But it''s a household affair. Can''t the alliance of pure evil get involved?"


    Zhao Lu looked at mujianchen, and her eyes trembled slightly in her eyes. The casual temperament and eyes were still provocative, with a little sharpness, and said to Mu Jianchen: "even if your father Mu Tianhong is here, I''m afraid he will also interfere in the household affairs of the family of joy, and he won''t dare to speak to me like this."


    "Ha ha..."


    Mujianchen smiles and looks at Zhao Lu. Suddenly, he looks at Zhao Lu. He looks at Zhao Lu. He looks at Zhao Lu. He looks at Zhao Lu and says, "I have nothing to do with the housework of the house of joy clan. But who dares to besiege Du Shaofu today, I will step in. What do you want me to do?"


    "Boom..."


    As Mujian gets up in the morning, the breath gushes out. Behind him, many of the strong disciples of SAMON sword school stand together. A breath of breath suddenly sweeps out. Facing the Hehuan sect, the disciples of SAMON sword sect have never been afraid.


    Looking at the sanmeng sword clan lineup, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao, and other strong Huan Zong, suddenly felt a violent shiver in his heart.


    They are not really afraid of the strong people from the sword sect of SAMON. Although everyone is eliminated this time, all major forces have not used the real super strong.


    At most, one or two super strong men in each big force can guard their own mountain gate when necessary.


    Therefore, there are not too many superpowers who come to Hehuan sect to threaten it.


    However, for the Hehuan sect, the fear is not like mujianchen and others at the moment, but the huge SAMON sword sect behind mujianchen, which is the shocking power of a super Mountain Gate.


    All around the mountain gate, looking at samong Jianzong and Hehuan Zong, they were working together in a twinkling of an eye. They were all watching the progress.


    "Mujianchen, I''m the protagonist today, OK? Can you stop grabbing the limelight?"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, even those two Hunyuan peak Wu Zun Mei women are all looking at mujianchen, which makes Du Shaofu burst into a roar.


    Clearly, he is the protagonist of this matter. Who knows that as soon as Mujian opens his mouth, he attracts all the eyes.


    This made Du Shaofu not know why, but he was a little upset.


    "I''m afraid you can''t cope with their siege. I don''t mean to intervene."


    Mu Jianchen looks at Du Shaofu with his sharp eyes and his mouth.


    "It''s just a siege. It''s not that we haven''t been besieged at the beginning."


    Du Shaofu''s disdainful glance swept the two beautiful women and said to Mu Jianchen, "do you think this kind of goods can do anything for me? You look down on me!"


    Mu Jianchen raised his eyebrows and glanced at Du Shaofu. Then he directly breathed back and sat down with his buttocks. He looked at Zhao Lu, Zheng Antao and the two beautiful women and said, "I don''t care about this. You go on."


    Seeing mu Jianchen''s reaction, the disciples of SAMON sword school were stunned. Then they all had to restrain their breath and sit down quietly.


    Mujianchen''s reaction made the people of huanzong confused.


    Du Shaofu''s brows wrinkled, but his sword turned white.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes are white. Usually, only generals, Yin Mochen, guiwa, Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng, and Jiangling can have them."Kill!"


    One cold and one hot, the two beautiful women looked at each other, but they were not polite. They suddenly attacked. The two figures swept out at the same time, covering the bright runes. The two figures were like ghosts directly attacking Du Shaofu, and the breath of the void was "roaring".


    "Chulala..."


    At almost the same time, the two women shot each other at the same time. A hot flame and a cold air were enough to wave the ice in the space. One left and one right blocked the space around Du Shaofu, and then the fierce impact fell on Du Shaofu''s body surface.


    "Boom!"


    A cold and a hot two energy collision, explosion space, and then ring through the sky.


    However, in the explosion of such energy, Du Shaofu''s figure was swept away at the speed of ghosts, and the golden light burst out. His figure was as flighty as a God, and appeared in the air in an instant.


    "Roar


    Du Shaofu reached for a move, and the Zijin tianque, which was inserted in the square, swept up the air and held it tightly in the palm of his hand.


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s sword of Zijin tianque was aimed directly at the beautiful woman who had inspired the magic power of ice. It was as simple as splitting Huashan Mountain, but it was extremely powerful.


    "Bakendo!"


    Du Fu''s eyes spread directly to the young woman.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu mercilessly made a move, and the chill in his eyes broke out!


    The beautiful woman is also very strong. The Hunyuan wuzun peak is almost near nirvana wuzun. Her body is full of ice, and the ice is filled with void. It is extremely cold. It can make people with lower strength frostbite the original spirit and the body.


    "Frozen for thousands of miles!"


    The beautiful woman made an instant hand, and a palm print flickered directly with the secret lines of the color changing talisman. The mysterious Qi broke out and turned into an ice storm, freezing the void before Du Shaofu''s purple and gold sword.


    He also wanted to freeze that sword, and finally smashed Du Shaofu''s sword into the void.


    The beautiful woman probably underestimated the power of Du Shaofu''s sword. Taking Du Shaofu''s extraordinary martial arts at the peak, she was afraid that he would do it with all his strength, not relying on Fu Dao. A single punch would be enough to break down the practitioners of the same level, and it would be no wonder to fight Hunyuan wuzun by leaping over the level.


    What''s more, Zijin tianque is still added at the moment, and the "bajiandao" is promoted.


    "Chulala..."


    The frozen void is directly broken by Du Shaofu''s sword. The purple gold sword is like purple gold thunder. It cuts through the void and carries a terrible sense of sword.


    The beautiful woman was surprised. In a flash, the runes were surging all over her body. In the frozen space, there was a huge icicle spreading runes, which gathered in front of her.


    "Kaka..."


    But the icicle did not stop the purple and gold sword. It was chopped up in the air.


    "Pedaling..."


    In a flash, the beautiful woman''s delicate body staggered back a few steps, her eyes were cold, and she knew that she was still wrong about her opponent. The lessons learned by Lei Zun were in front of her.


    "Hula..."


    Almost at the same time, the beautiful woman who was practicing the magic power of fire had already arrived. Her graceful posture was suspended in the air, and her hair was scattered. Her eyes shot out bursts of flame runes. However, she had a cold and chilly breath.


    A large area of blazing flame rolled and turned into a wave, which directly swept over Du Shaofu!


    In the face of the rolling flames, Du Shaofu stood in the void and suddenly turned back. His face was cold, his eyes were golden, and his body was like a rock. He didn''t even mean to avoid it.


    "Hiss!"


    The void trembled, and suddenly a graceful and beautiful figure seemed to be able to cross the space and fall in front of Du Shaofu.


    After that, a dazzling and mysterious talisman pattern turns into a wave of runic energy, which shines on the void, and collides with the rolling flame like a wave.


    "Boom..."


    If the crude energy explodes, it seems that there is a blast of thunder. The vibration of the void trembles, making people breathe cool.


    This is a very beautiful woman. She looks very young at the age of 30. She looks very young. Her face is thin and powdered, and her eyebrows and eyes are full of spring. She is laughing at Tang Meiling of Luocha.


    "Tang Meiling, you are not dead!"


    When she looked at Tang Meiling who appeared in front of her face, the former suddenly lost her voice and her eyes trembled violently.


    At the same time, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao were also surprised.


    Tang Meiling looked at the beautiful woman, and her watery eyes seemed to drip out of the water. She seemed to smile rather than smile. It was enough to make the men in the world moved. But at the moment, there was also a terrible chill in her eyes. She murmured, "elder martial sister Mo Huo, there are some accounts. We should have a good calculation!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1210

    "It''s really a big life, but if you don''t run for your life, you dare to appear. It''s looking for death!"


    It seems that the beautiful woman wrapped in the icy atmosphere is more afraid of Tang Meiling and Du Shaofu than Tang Meiling. Suddenly, the beautiful woman stands with namo fire in the sky.


    In contrast, they formed a kind of mysterious joint attack potential, and the invisible momentum soared. They wanted to join hands to fight against Tang Meiling.


    "I am the protagonist of today


    Du Shaofu was holding the Zijin tianque and suspended in the void, but his face was depressed. At first, he was robbed by mujianchen, but now he was robbed by Tang Meiling.


    "Yaya, I don''t care."


    Du Shaofu simply retreated to the side of the square and Tang Meiling appeared. Naturally, Su Muxin should have come and didn''t have to intervene.


    "If you join hands, that''s it!"


    With Du Shaofu''s retreat, Tang Meiling was smiling and cold at the same time. She waved her hand and shook her long sleeves. Taking herself as the center, the energy around her gathered at an amazing speed, and instantly turned into a bright Rune light curtain.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    almost as like as two peas, and Tang Meiling''s shadow is divided into nine and nine figures. The nine rune is energy and is also thundering, with the power of the fury and the radiant light. If the lightning goes to the two women, then go to the fire.


    Mo Huo two people strike together, the formation breaks out, one hot and one cold, two breath, vast and mysterious fusion, ice and fire connected, blocking in the surrounding.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Suddenly, the muffled sound of low energy spread at the same time, and the surrounding space was shaken apart.


    "Pedaling!"


    Mo Huo''s two women''s delicate bodies then stagger and shake. They join hands to resist Tang Meiling, and they seem to be falling behind.


    "Tang Meiling, you want to die!"


    A deep drink resounds through the square, and Zheng Antao appears. In a flash, it turns into a series of shadows and pours directly at Tang Meiling.


    "Whew!"


    Holding the bright Rune in his hand, he turned into a spear like a sharp arrow. Zheng Antao stabbed Tang Meiling directly.


    The terrible momentum silently twisted the void, spear pierced through the void, as fast as lightning, making people cold, the heart without reason creeping!


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, at this moment, from the high sky, a flash of light fell directly from the sky, and hit Zheng Antao''s spear with brilliant runes in front of him.


    "Boom


    The two collide with each other and burst into a dazzling broken rune.


    The energy collision sound is not big, but the surging energy sweeping, but shaking the whole Huan Zong.


    "Zhao Lu, Zheng Antao, what should you do for seizing power and usurping the throne, imprisoning the elders, and killing the same family?"


    With the explosion of such energy, a sharp sound spread, from mid air, more than ten figures across the sky, a breath swept across the square.


    At first, a woman with a long purple dress, purple clothes, skin like snow, clear dew in her eyes, flowing sunlight, full of demon confusion, the beauty is breathtaking!


    And when the woman in purple appeared, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao, Mo Huo two women most changed color.


    Among the dozens of strong Huan Zong strong people behind Zhao Lu, many raised their heads and their eyes trembled.


    "Those elders haven''t seen each other for a long time. How can they come together?"


    "In front of those elders, that purple skirt woman is so familiar, it seems that she is a patriarch!"


    All the disciples of the Hehuan sect were talking about each other. At the moment, the old man behind the purple skirt woman was angry. They were all elders who had disappeared in the sect for a long time.


    The purple skirt is familiar to the disciple.


    "It seems that the warden has imprisoned the elders."


    Among the disciples of the Hehuan sect, one of them whispered cautiously.


    "It seems to be more and more lively!"


    Around the major forces in the lineup, looking at today''s huanzong two in three changes, at the moment are interested in watching.


    It''s none of their own business. They sit and watch.


    "Many elders have been imprisoned!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. The last woman to be bewildered was su Muxin. Behind him, more than a dozen old men and women, all of whom had extraordinary breath and were of high rank. Two of them had reached the level of Hunyuan martial arts. Three extraordinary and eight star extraordinary talismans just looked at their appearance and seemed to have suffered a lot in captivity.


    Ji Zhiyan follows Su Muxin and stands quietly. Her talent is excellent, but at the moment, this kind of occasion is not enough to intervene.


    "Thank you for coming to the Hehuan sect. I''d like to make you laugh. Zhao Lu, the supervisor of the Hehuan sect, is scheming to seize power and usurp the throne. I''ll clean up the door later. Please take a seat. Su Muxin is here to thank you!"


    Su Muxin stands in the air, purple skirt micro motion, Xiaguang package, hands and feet, has a gas field, noble and dignified, awe inspiring!Looking at Su Muxin in the air, the invisible aura made Du Shaofu''s heart flutter. He sighed in his heart that this woman is really not simple. The aura alone is more than Zhao Luqiang.


    Looking at the woman who charms all living beings but is dignified and noble, Du Shaofu can not help but come up with many figures in his mind. No matter who is a man, Ouyang Shuang, or Dongli Qingqing, qiyexi, Sima Muhan and so on, they have different temperament, but that kind of dignity and charm is unique to Su Muxin.


    And its invisible aura can only be possessed by Murong youruo.


    But in the cultivation strength, Murong you if want to differ a lot.


    And Murong youruo''s temperament is also antique, like banished immortals, and Su Muxin''s charm, is the opposite.


    "Su Muxin, she is Su Muxin, so Su Muxin is a woman?"


    "I didn''t expect that Su Muxin was a woman!" no wonder she was so familiar. She was indeed Su Muxin


    Around the major forces in the lineup, heard Su Muxin''s name, immediately caused a lot of boiling.


    Su Muxin, the ghost city, left many legends on the whole Shangzhou.


    In recent years, the Huan clan has become more and more backward, but 20 years ago, with the emergence of Su Muxin, Shangzhou once again had to take a look at it.


    It is said that 20 years ago, there was a great event in Shangzhou.


    At that time, the first person among Shangzhou''s peers was Gongsun Mingjian, the younger martial brother of Mu Tianhong, the leader of the sword clan of samong. He was known as a sword of 30000 Li, and the shadow of the sword shocked Shangzhou.


    But later Gongsun Mingjian met Su Muxin, but three moves were defeated in Su Muxin''s hands.


    From then on, Su Muxin was the first young generation in Shangzhou at that time, and his name of illusory charm was also resounding throughout Shangzhou!


    On the square, Zhao Lu looks at Su Muxin in the sky with her provocative eyes. On Xu Niang''s half old face, a cold smile gradually appears.


    "Su Muxin, you deceived Zongzhong. As a woman, you are no longer a virgin. To release Du Shaofu, the Presbyterian group has already decided to withdraw your position as the patriarch and enter the prison, but you have killed and fled with the same family. Today, I am the one who should clean up the door, and I will be arrested. Otherwise, I will kill you!"


    Zhao Lu said sullenly. She didn''t know why Su Muxin did not die in the forbidden area, but if she didn''t solve this problem thoroughly today, there would be endless troubles in the future.


    "It turns out that Su Muxin is no longer a virgin. I don''t know who has the chance to get it. Is he from Shangzhou?"


    "What a pity. I don''t know who picked it up."


    Zhao Lu''s voice dropped, and a commotion broke out in the mountains around her.


    Few of the major forces will be interested in the rules of the Hehuan sect. However, the gossip about who Su Muxin''s maiden son is going to spend at the moment has caused quite a stir among many people.


    Many of the top middle-aged and powerful people of various major forces are also envious and envious, and sigh with deep regret.


    "It is stipulated in the Zong that the female body of the patriarch should keep the body of a virgin in order to cultivate the kunyin tiger subduing method. Otherwise, we can''t become the patriarch. However, our practice of both martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Taoism does not affect the kunyin Fu Hu method."


    For the turmoil around, Su Muxin did not show traces of shielding, as if no smell, eyes directly at Zhao Lu, the graceful beautiful shadow is shining, her dress is fluttering, her hair is slightly dancing, just like the coming enchantress, charming, dignified and noble.


    "What''s more, the Presbyterian group doesn''t count at all. You imprisoned 14 inner clan elders first, and the resolutions of the Presbyterian group are not counted at all. Now I am still the leader of the Hehuan sect. You usurp power and usurp the throne, and kill the same clan. Today I will clean up the door!"


    Su Muxin''s clear eyes in the morning dew are full of cold light.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    Zhao Lu was stunned at the speech, then sneered, looked at Su Muxin, and said, "with you, the winner is the king, and the loser is the enemy. Don''t you understand? Today you are in a trap!"


    As the voice dropped, Zhao Lu gave a smile and waved slightly, saying, "all the elders, don''t catch Su Muxin, the traitor!"


    "Whoosh..."


    As Zhao Lu''s voice dropped, more than 20 figures suddenly appeared in the air. With the Mo fire two women, they immediately stood in the sky.


    "Boom


    Many elders broke out runes and wanted to join hands to suppress Su Muxin.


    There are more than a dozen elders behind Zhao Lu, but they look at each other, for a while, they seem to be hesitant.


    "Elders, do you still have a choice? If you become the king and defeat the enemy, and the winner is the king, do you think that today, with the help of a few cheap maids, you will be able to reverse it?"


    Zhao Lu looked back at a dozen hesitant elders behind her, sneering.


    More than a dozen old faces looked at each other, and their eyes fluctuated. They seemed more afraid of Zhao Lu''s words.


    "Zhao Lu, Zheng Antao, etc. were so unruly that they disregarded the rules of the clan and usurped the throne alone. A group of elders were kept in the dark. Today, I will not blame those who abandon the secret. Otherwise, there will be no amnesty for killing them!"


    Su Muxin''s eyes swept across the square and the front of the sky, and the elder was always happy, but the soft voice of his mouth rang through the square. The shaking space trembled endlessly, which made those elders tremble in their minds.Listening to Su Muxin''s words, some elders waver and look at each other, but they are still more afraid of Zhao Lu.


    These elders are very clear in their hearts that there is someone behind Zhao Lu, but the whereabouts of the old patriarch behind Su Muxin is unknown. The old patriarch may have fallen out of the world, which is the biggest key.


    "You don''t have to be stubborn and turn to the dark. There is still a chance now!"


    Su Muxin behind, a Hunyuan wuzun elder opened his mouth and said to those elders.


    "There''s no need to waste your breath. You can''t turn the plate today just by relying on some of your bad dogs!"


    Zhao Lu walked out, looked at Su Muxin coldly, and said with a sneer: "you have no chance. Why drag those stubborn and stubborn old obstinate people to die with you? Twenty years ago, the throne of hezhuan sect didn''t belong to you. You can find a person, we can solve it ourselves, become the king and defeat the enemy, and win He is king


    Su Muxin looked at Zhao Lu with a slight pick in his eyes. The light in his eyes swept through Du Shaofu''s body intentionally or unintentionally from the square below. Then a flash of bright light swept out and looked directly at Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao. He said, "come on together. I''m enough to deal with you."


    "Younger martial sister, they join hands, you can''t resist it!"


    Worried, Tang Meiling whispered to Su Muxin that Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao had already gained the upper hand in the World War I not long ago.


    "Not necessarily today!"


    Su Muxin''s voice dropped, slightly breathing, chest undulating, Lianbu across out.


    "Back off, all of you!"


    Zheng Antao waved, and the elder and Mo Huo two beautiful women around her then stepped back, leaving a large space on the vast square for them.


    "Chulala..."


    Su Muxin''s handprint is coagulated, and the runes all around are swept out to the square.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, the center of the square trembled, and a column of energy came out of the square all day. With the trend of heaven and earth, a huge Fu array was formed around the square, solidifying the square space.


    This Rune array is not an attack Rune array, nor a defensive Rune array. It just solidifies the space and the earth so that external forces can not leak out and destroy the earth.


    Su Muxin didn''t want the inevitable World War I to destroy the house of joy.


    At their level of cultivation, once a war breaks out, it will be destruction!


    At the moment, the square solidifies around, and the space trembles for no reason. The inexplicable breath diffuses out, which makes the cultivators with lower cultivation strength tremble.


    I''m afraid that the strength is not enough. In the frozen space at the moment, Xuanqi is also difficult to motivate, which will be greatly affected!


    Look at Su Muxin''s formation, around the major forces in the lineup, look at all eyes are moving.


    Everyone can feel, at the moment Su Muxin moved to kill, has planned to clean up the door.


    But the winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. The final result is not certain.


    As for the household affairs of the Huan clan, the major forces did not mean to interfere.


    No matter who wins in the end, he Huan Zong will suffer huge losses, which may be a good thing for the major forces, so we are happy to see the fun at the moment.


    "Jie Jie, die today!"


    With Su Muxin''s Fu array gathering square, Zheng Antao steps out of the sky with a sneer and takes the lead in rushing to Su Muxin.


    The bright Rune spear in his hand condenses again, sending out a dazzling light like an arc, which pierces the space. Zheng Antao hands and stabs Su Muxin away.


    "Whew..."


    Zheng Antao''s speed is very fast, and this solidified space will not have too much influence on him. A breath of Nirvana Wu Zun''s peak is swept out of his body without reservation, just like a storm spreading around, whistling in the sky, shaking the clouds and moving in all directions!


    Su Muxin moves, and Qianying bursts into runes, and her fingerprints condense. Qianying does not retreat but advances. Her hand prints coagulate together. It bursts into dazzling brilliance, just like a meteorite falling. With the power of distorting the space, it vibrates and solidifies the square, and immediately collides with the spear of the former.


    "Boom..."


    The two collide and blow up the space, but there is no leakage of the runic strength of the terrible destruction.


    As soon as the two touch, a yellow figure appears behind Su Muxin like a ghost. The clouds are filled with smoke and the eyes are enchanting.


    It was Zhao Lu''s figure, with a chill in her eyes. From her eyebrows, a thrilling breath swept over her face, turning into a ferocious animal''s virtual shadow and occupying the void. It was an attack of Yuan Shen.


    "Oh..."


    That strange animal''s virtual shadow roars, just like a living creature. The sound wave sweeps around, which makes people listen. The yuan God in the mud pill palace will also be greatly affected.


    "Eight star Nirvana peak talisman!"


    At one corner of the square, Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and frowned slightly.


    It''s a big chapter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1211

    Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao join hands at the moment, a Nirvana wuzun peak, an eight star Nirvana spirit Master peak.


    This kind of cultivation level made Du Shaofu know that Su Muxin has already reached the level of half realm at the level of lingfu master. He can set foot on nine stars only half a step away.


    However, Du Shaofu was also worried that Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao would not choose to fight Su Muxin alone if he was not absolutely sure.


    In the twinkling of Du Shaofu''s mind, the war in the square was becoming more and more fierce.


    "Boom..."


    The battle between the three broke out in brilliant light. The frozen square trembled in the air and roared.


    If this square space had not been sealed and solidified by Su Muxin in advance, I am afraid that this space has also been completely destroyed!


    Zheng Antao is a martial artist and Zhao Lu is a master of lingfu. They have a tacit understanding and complement each other.


    Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao are also extremely strong. Su Muxin is a master of half domain runes, but under the siege of those two people, although they are able to resist, they can not effectively launch a counter attack.


    "Whew!"


    Zheng Antao''s eyes are cold. The spear in his hand is sharp and makes people tremble. It runs through the void!


    Zhao Lu broke out with runes, and Yuan Shen''s energy swept through her, and she joined hands to suppress Su Muxin.


    Three people war, let the space boil.


    Su Muxin with one enemy two, and Zheng Antao, Zhao Lu battle together, Zhaolu eyes burst cold light, breath into the sky, does not reduce the dignity and charm!


    "It''s just that the master Mu Xin and sun gongdao have been defeated. It''s just a famous sword master."


    "If it wasn''t for Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao''s tacit understanding, it seems that they are practicing the combination of yin and Yang of the Hehuan sect, which complement each other, it would be absolutely impossible to defeat Su Muxin!"


    In the crowd, for Su Muxin''s strength, there are many strong sigh for it.


    "Martial uncle Jian, I''m just going to Hunyuan wuzun now."


    In SAMON sword clan, Mujian looks at the amazing battlefield in the square in the morning, and his eyes are fluctuating.


    "Su Muxin is very strong. People respect the heavenly posture, which is too rare."


    After mujianchen''s death, the strong breath also wiped the color of shock in the old man''s eyes. Su Muxin''s strength was not as good as that.


    "Boom


    Zheng Antao hands with all his strength. The spear in his hand sends out a large number of bright runes, which are extremely hot and dazzling.


    Together with Zhao Lu, he sent out a terrible wave of energy to suppress Su Muxin!


    Su Muxin''s body is covered with light, condensing a pattern. However, compared with undead grass, Su Muxin''s power is not bad, and they collide with each other.


    This impact, Rune blast, thrilling!


    "Su Muxin, is that all you have? You are doomed today!"


    Zhao Lu sneered, urging the yuan God to attack, and the emperor''s spirit root, which broke out a terrible threat and swept Su Muxin.


    "Kill!"


    Zheng Antao also urged the emperor''s military pulse, and almost integrated with the spear in his hand. The spear burst through the sky and went straight to Su Muxin.


    At the moment, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao have made full use of their strength. Their invisible cooperation is based on their power.


    Su Muxin is very calm. At the same time when the astonishing murderous spirit is enveloped, he is inspired by the spirit root of his body, and the breath rushes around like a wave.


    As the shadow moves, the sky lightens and thunders with awe inspiring awe. Su Muxin avoids Zheng Antao''s attack, and a terrible palm print condenses and directly shoots Zhao Lu.


    At the moment, the three men broke out with all their strength, which made the disciples of the four party Huan sect tremble with fear, and most of them unknowingly prostrate.


    Around the square, some of the powerful forces are already trembling.


    "There are a lot of talented people in the Hehuan sect. The three of them are terrible people. Fortunately, there will be civil strife. Otherwise, in time, it will be enough to lead the family to a further step."


    Among the major forces, some old people sigh for it.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, the square half air battle situation is changing, the three people''s confrontation is almost finished in an instant, as fast as lightning.


    "Pedaling..."


    Zhao Lu suddenly lurched back, her mouth somehow spilled a little red blood, which made her mouth more and more bitter.


    "Hiss..."


    A spear running through the void sky scraped past Su Muxin''s ear and was shunned by Su Muxin. However, the light burst out and shook the space. Several strands of Su Muxin''s hair were broken and fell on his shoulder, and his hair began to fly.


    "People respect Linggen, it''s really tough!"


    Du Shaofu looks at Su Muxin and marvels at himself. Su Muxin''s people respect Linggen, which is on the same level as master''s qizun. This woman even practises double cultivation. People in martial arts respect the heavenly posture, which is stronger than master''s.


    "Yin and yang are the same, changing thousands of times and transforming forms!"


    Zhao Lu and Zheng''an have a tacit understanding of each other. At the same time, their fingerprints condense and runes break out. The mysterious air soars into the sky. One Yin and one Yang energy gather and shake the space.The powerful people around him looked at each other and couldn''t help but tremble. What Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao urged at the moment was absolutely a kind of extremely powerful magic power.


    "Boom!"


    just in the eyes of everyone, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao have already formed a huge space aperture with black and white intersecting, distorting the void, and the breath is like the beginning of heaven and earth.


    The black and white circles of yin and Yang appear, and the sky trembles.


    This is not a simple power, but with the power of heaven and earth, the most terrifying!


    At this moment, Su Muxin''s eyes were frozen for the first time, and his fingerprints quickly condensed, and a series of dazzling talismans and secret patterns broke out on his body, and a great momentum permeated out of the void.


    As the terrible breath spread, Du Shaofu''s eyes were also shining.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s Qianyang subduing dragon skill was shaking for no reason.


    "To Yang hehe, from Kun Xi, Kun yuan into white tiger!"


    As the voice dropped, Su Muxin gathered a huge white tiger in front of him. It was not an ordinary white tiger, but the energy of heaven and earth, accompanied by the spirit of killing.


    "Roar!"


    The white tiger leaped at the black and white diaphragm, waved its claws, and wanted to tear up everything. The terrifying momentum, the roaring of the shaking earth, could not speak of terror.


    In a flash, the huge white tiger collided with the black and white diaphragm that twisted the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The energy strikes the surrounding space, like the earth shatters.


    "Roar!"


    The white tiger roars and roars, shakes mountains and rivers, waves and waves. You can clearly see the space energy rippling away, just like waves and energy spreading.


    The black-and-white aperture releases the atmosphere of the general trend of heaven and earth, like the opening of heaven and earth, suppressing everything.


    The white tiger waved its claws, with the potential of mountain collapse and tearing the sky.


    Above the black-and-white aperture, the talisman''s Secret patterns are stacked one after another, dissolving the white tiger''s attack, and faintly collapsing to the white tiger.


    The white tiger is powerful and terrible, but the black and white diaphragm is very mysterious.


    The collision over the square, the energy is muffled and the runes are dazzling.


    Such a duel attracted all the eyes of the audience, and those of the most top powers of the major forces also kept their eyes on them.


    "Roar!"


    The white tiger roars incessantly, just like a god tiger overlooking the earth from the sky, oppressing the whole world. The runes are bright and dazzling, ferocious and ferocious. The sound of tiger roars across the sky.


    The black-and-white halo covers the sky like a Skynet. It is extremely mysterious and contains endless mysteries. It is still attacked by the white tiger who kills and destroys it.


    The white tiger cannot destroy the black-and-white aperture, but is increasingly constrained.


    "Su Muxin, even if you have practiced kunyin Fuhu method, you can''t do anything with the combination of yin and Yang!"


    Zhao Lu sneers at her. She has already gained the upper hand. Inspired by the combination of yin and Yang, even a real nine star Rune master can fight. Su Muxin is only half a field, which is enough to suppress!


    Su Muxin''s eyes are slightly coagulated. Last time in the wasteland space, he was guided by the master of the dream domain, and the kunyin subduing tiger method has made a lot of progress.


    But now it seems that Su Muxin knows that unless it is to urge the final card, otherwise it is not enough to resist Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao.


    However, if Su Muxin knew that she would not have the power to fight again after pushing the cards, and she was afraid that she would not be able to do anything to Zhao Lu and Zhao Lu, then everything would be unthinkable.


    This Zhao Lu will definitely not let go of the many elders in the Hehuan sect. She will certainly clean the house once and let the blood flow into a river.


    "Roar!"


    The white tiger roared, dazzling, the secret patterns of the talisman were blooming, and the killing was sweeping, and the tiger claws tore the sky again. The huge tiger claws appeared in the black-and-white aperture, trying to tear up the heaven and earth!


    "Broken!"


    Zheng Antao drank lightly. As Zhao Lu''s fingerprints congealed, a series of dazzling Rune lights burst out in the black-and-white aperture. The breath was so breathtaking that the white tiger wanted to swallow it.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Su Muxin''s mouth spills a little red blood, and his face turns pale.


    "Not good."


    Tang Meiling changed color. She was the most clear. If she fought alone, neither Zhao Lu nor Zheng Antao could be her younger martial sister''s opponent.


    But at the moment, the two people are still working together on the premise of combining Yin and Yang, which is the most terrible formula close to the heaven level skill. It is said that it was left in ancient times. Its power is terrible, and it is not idle.


    "The boy also practiced the Qianyang dragon subduing skill. Although his strength may not be enough, he at least practiced the Qianyang dragon subduing skill..."


    Suddenly, Tang Meiling looked at a corner of the square, but her eyes suddenly changed. The people she looked at had disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1212

    In the square, the black and white aperture engulfs Su Muxin''s huge white tiger.


    The white tiger erupts into an endless rune, but it''s hard to hold on to it in the end.


    "Su Muxin is going to lose. Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao jointly urge Yin and Yang and he Gong. Those powers are enough to fight against the martial realm. There are many cards in the Hehuan sect."


    "Su Muxin''s lingfu master''s accomplishments have also reached the half realm. People respect the spirit root and the natural posture. If they encounter the general martial realm, they can fight without a problem. But now they have to be affected by the combination of yin and Yang of Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao."


    The powerful people of the big forces around us sighed in a low voice, shocked by it!


    "Hiss!"


    Su Muxin resists with all his strength, and some bloodstains are spilled over the corners of her lips and lips again.


    "It''s unfair for two people to surround one. I''ll join in the fun."


    Suddenly, a faint voice came out, and a deep purple figure appeared in the battle circle. It was Du Shaofu who had just disappeared.


    His body is covered with purple lightning talisman. Since Du Shaofu appeared, lightning and thunder suddenly appeared in the sky, just like the end of the day, and a huge breath suddenly swept in all directions!


    This breath is strong, and the spirit of punishment and killing spreads without killing, but it shows the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth. It can spread the sky and punish all living beings!


    "Go!"


    Du Shaofu''s appearance directly stimulates the thunder and martial pulse. His body is glowing. Endless thunder runes erupt. A purple thunder condenses and directly hits the black-and-white aperture.


    "Boom!"


    In this blow, the thunder fell down the black-and-white diaphragm which twisted the sky of the void. The ripples in the black-and-white diaphragm vibrated violently. The sound of thunder was like a blast, sending out a strange thunder that shook the void.


    The terrible breath leaked out, so that the square square countless eyes were terrified.


    Du Shaofu''s extraordinary accomplishments at the top of his game, and he urged the thunder and the martial arts pulse to strike with all his strength. The terrible strength was enough to make Hunyuan wuzun tremble!


    "what a terrible devil!"


    Among the big forces in the four directions, the strong also changed their color. With Du Shaofu''s age and natural appearance, the terrible power burst out at the moment, which made them even more shocked.


    It''s just Du Shaofu''s blow. Although it''s terrible, it doesn''t have much impact on the black-and-white diaphragm, except for the boiling ripples.


    "Why so strong..."


    Shocked, Du Shaofu''s all-out effort to urge thunder and Wu Mai had no effect on the joint efforts of Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao.


    "What are you going to do? Your strength is not enough to participate. I said you don''t need to intervene!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s intervention, Su Muxin''s pale and delicate face is extremely complicated, even showing some coquettish anger.


    "If you lose, I''m afraid I can''t get out of the Huan clan."


    Du Shaofu looked at Su Muxin, but these words could only be pondered in his own heart.


    Looking at Su Muxin, Du Shaofu picked the corners of his mouth. In front of the heroes of the four forces, he had to maintain some demeanor. What he really said to Su Muxin was: "we have lived together. Now they two bully one of you. Naturally, I can''t stand idly by. Even if I can''t beat you, I can help you a little at least."


    Du Shaofu''s voice spread and fell in Su Muxin''s ears. Somehow, Su Muxin''s eyes were slightly lost.


    Su Muxin has been dressed as a man since she was a child. Although she is dressed as a man, she is still a woman in her heart.


    It''s just a woman disguised as a man, and she''s also the leader of the Huan clan. He never had a man say such words to her.


    At the moment, even if she shows her true identity and Su Muxin''s status and accomplishments, there are several men of the same generation who dare to speak to her, for fear that they will be ashamed of themselves.


    Du Shaofu''s words warm his heart and warm jade. Inadvertently, it seems to touch the soft ground in Su Muxin''s heart.


    But just for a short time, Su Muxin glared at Du Shaofu directly and fiercely, and said: "who is sharing weal and woe with you? You don''t need to intervene. Go for me!"


    "You don''t know good people. You think I want to intervene."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart, but there was no time to complain at all. With his appearance, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao''s intention to kill him also focused on him. From that black-and-white aperture, a spear of energy runes condensed, with the momentum of thunder, directly raided Du Shaofu.


    "Whew!"


    Energy Rune spear swept out, breath terror, light around the wave, like a crack in space, twisted space, people can not resist!


    Du Shaofu also changed his color. The thunder in his eyes was sharp and frightening. His fingerprints were changeable, and the golden light wrapped around him. Under the premise of the thunder and martial pulse, the domineering momentum suddenly swept out. With a fist, he chanted the nine days of the dragon, and the sound of the God''s image, he directly attacked the rune spear!


    "Bang!"


    The fist collided with the energy Rune spear, and the amazing energy swept out of the air. Du Shaofu''s body was also shaken back for more than ten Zhang.


    "Pedaling..."


    When Du Shaofu''s body stabilized, he just retreated to Su Muxin''s not far away. He waved his numb fist. There was some pain on his fist and some skin was scratched, but that was all."Good defense of Du Fu


    All around the square, there are strong people with fierce vision. If the spear of energy Rune and the peak of Hunyuan wuzun face to face, they are enough to be killed.


    However, Du Shaofu, the demon king, was not damaged at all. The defense was unimaginable.


    "If you want to defeat the two of them, you can only break their yin and Yang and combine their meritorious power first. With our present strength, there is only one chance!"


    Su Muxin looked at Du Shaofu, who had retreated. He hesitated for a moment. His teeth were biting his red lips, and his voice came out. His runes were shining and his hair was dancing. His graceful posture was shrouded in a dazzling circle of light!


    "Tell me what chance you have, or we''ll be defeated."


    Du Shaofu asked Su Muxin. Looking at the charming woman, Du Shaofu could not help but murmured in his heart. When the woman disguised as a man, the beauty of regardless of gender could bewilder all the women in the world. At the moment, this original appearance is also an absolute disaster. If not, few men dare to provoke such a terrible woman.


    Su Muxin clenched his teeth slightly. He said to Du Shaofu, "you urge the Qianyang dragon subduing skill and unite the dragon and tiger rhyme of heaven and earth with me."


    "No problem."


    Du Shaofu immediately nodded. Anyway, he also practiced the Qianyang dragon subduing skill.


    "This is the first time that we have integrated the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth. We need to keep both of them open and clear, and mind free. There may be some illusions in the process. If there is an accident, we will be hurt lightly, but we will be possessed by evil."


    Soft voice spread out, Su Muxin Jiao Yan somehow climbed up a little red and helpless.


    "I''ll pay attention!" Du Shaofu nodded back.


    "Let''s start. I''ll stop them with the spirit root, but after a quarter of an hour, if we can''t integrate the Qiankun dragon subduing skill with the kunyin subduing tiger method, we''ll be in real trouble then!"


    Su Muxin glared at Du Shaofu. With a warning in his eyes, Su Muxin continued to transmit: "attention, you must not be dazzled by the illusion. If you dare to think nonsense, I will not be polite to you!"


    As the voice fell, Su Muxin''s fingerprints congealed, and a mysterious talisman pattern swept through the air in the center of his eyebrows, which directly turned into a light shrouded in the air in front of his body.


    The light of the talisman''s secret pattern is like a waterfall falling from the nine days, isolating them separately.


    As the secret pattern of the talisman turned into a light curtain, the waterfall emerged into the void, and the dazzling runes broke out. The breath of terror filled the air, so that all the spirits in the mud pill palace were about to burst open.


    "What kind of supernatural means is that?"


    Feeling the terrible pressure, many people around also took a cool breath.


    "That''s su Muxin''s revered spirit root. She has already used the final spirit root transformation form, which only the nine star spirit talisman can do. Unexpectedly, she has been able to do it. The sky is really terrible!"


    Someone showed a dignified look to Su Muxin, with a shock color, and said: "it''s just delaying time with respect to human beings. I don''t know what to prepare. Once the root of human reverence is broken, then it will be a big problem!"


    Today, we see the inner strife of the hezhuan sect, which also makes the major forces feel the details of the family.


    He Huan Zong can exist in Shangzhou, absolutely has its qualifications and details.


    Su Muxin, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao of the Hehuan sect are also the top terrible beings among their peers in Shangzhou.


    "Quick, urge the Qianyang dragon subduing skill to merge with me, time is not much!"


    Su Muxin immediately sat on his knees from the void, and his fingerprints condensed, prompting the Kun Yin Fu Hu Jue.


    Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless at the moment. Hearing this, he immediately sat opposite Su Muxin, and his fingerprints condensed, prompting the Qianyang dragon subduing skill.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1213

    "The Qi of heaven and earth is used to replenish my Qi; the essence of heaven and earth is used to supplement my essence; the spirit of heaven and earth is used to supplement my spirit; because of the transformation of heaven and earth, the transformation of me is created; because of the order of heaven and earth, to continue my life, and the Qi of heaven and earth does not stop, then my Qi will not cease..."


    As Du Shaofu murmured, the fingerprints congealed, and a large number of talisman and secret patterns lingered on the body surface.


    Su Muxin sat on his knees in the void with his eyes slightly closed. At the same time, there were circles of talismans and secret patterns gushing out of his body.


    The hidden patterns of the talismans from Su Muxin''s body were connected with those on Du Shaofu''s body surface, and finally gathered together, making them shrouded in a circle of light at the same time.


    "Hiss..."


    The black-and-white diaphragm twisted the void. Under the huge and terrible breath, it finally swallowed up the huge white tiger shadow.


    "Are they..."


    After swallowing the giant white tiger, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao looked at Du Shaofu and Su Muxin, who sat cross legged after the space was separated by the Linggen seal. They seemed to feel something, and their eyes were startled.


    "It''s not good. They can''t unite and succeed!"


    As soon as Zhao Lu drank, she immediately urged the black-and-white aperture that appeared to twist the void, and burst out a terrible power. Immediately, she swept and crushed to Su Muxin to block the seal of the spirit root.


    "Boom!"


    That huge force diffuses and collapses, makes Su Muxin''s Linggen seal vibrate.


    It is just that Su Muxin''s people respect the spirit root, and the terrible power contained in it is definitely not easy to deal with. It breaks out the hidden patterns of talismans and resists them directly.


    "Hula..."


    The two then collided with each other fiercely, shooting runes that seemed to crush everything and destroy everything.


    That light is from the solidification of the square space spread out of the breath, enough to make people panic.


    If it wasn''t for Su Muxin''s arrangement, I''m afraid it would be such a duel at the moment, not to mention this piece of square space. Even the whole house of joy could be razed to the ground.


    They looked at each other in horror, and most of them fell on Du Shaofu and Su Muxin.


    It is not difficult to guess what kind of cards are gathering between Du Shaofu and Su Muxin.


    Those two people agglomerate that card, once successful, afraid is the time when the four finally want to win or lose.


    "It seems that the relationship between that guy and Su Muxin is not simple. I don''t know what kind of cards he is condensing!"


    In the SAMON sword clan lineup, mu Jianchen looks curiously and his eyes are shining.


    At this moment, above the void, Du Shaofu wrapped the talisman''s Secret patterns. His eyes were slightly closed and his mind was empty. He entered the ethereal world and operated the Qianyang dragon subduing skill. He felt that he was in harmony with something.


    It was a wonderful feeling, which made Du Shaofu feel like he was immersed in his mother''s arms.


    Suddenly, the light was shining in front of him, and Du Shaofu felt that he had appeared in a wine pool, where there were many beautiful women laughing and laughing.


    There is full of light, wine and green, soft, red and fragrant soil, and the bell is full of food.


    Many women graceful, gradually piece of yarn not covered, mutual touch, wanton, a piece of money, disordered.


    "People are greedy for the pleasure of women''s tripod, and lose their essence through sexual intercourse. Instead, it is called Caibu. It is actually inferior to the way of immortality for the purpose of urging death."


    Du Shaofu''s mind sank and remained unmoved. His heart remained empty and bright.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s scene changed again. It was a woman of extraordinary beauty. She was irresistible and charming.


    "You can practice with me. You and I can practice together. You can refine Qi and transform God, refine God to restore emptiness, refine yourself and build foundation. In time, you can grow together."


    Women whisper softly, clothes slowly fall, skin like snow, graceful temptation.


    "It''s just a matter of taking heart and cultivating nature, refining essence and cultivating life, transplanting Yin and Yang, refining Qi to transform spirit, refining spirit to restore emptiness, refining oneself to build foundation, eliminating selfish thoughts and miscellaneous thoughts, so as to grow together and become a medium."


    Du Shaofu''s mind was still unmoved, and he was completely unmoved by his emptiness.


    As Du Shaofu''s heart was firm, he remained unmoved.


    If at this moment, there are those ancestors of the Hehuan sect who practiced the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth at the beginning, knowing that Du Shaofu had easily passed the first two levels of illusions, he would have crawled out of the Loess heap with astonishment.


    The two levels of illusion seem simple, but they are definitely not easy. No matter how strong the posture is, the stronger the mood is, it is difficult for them to pass it at one time.


    These illusions seem simple, but once there is a trace of shaking, the illusions will change and become continuous.


    Those two illusions, let people sink into it like a bog, can only be deeper and deeper, difficult to break free.


    Du Shaofu''s spirit has always been very strong, and his heart has been tempered with perseverance.


    Under the cultivation of the mysterious skills, Du Shaofu''s original spirit became very different.


    Later, Zijin xuanlei forged the yuan God. At the moment, he still has two kinds of spirit thunder and spirit thunder, and the nine turn God Lei Lian is in the mud pill palace.So many opportunities gathered on the yuan Shen. Unconsciously, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was equipped with all kinds of weapons. When the yuan God kept awake, he could not shake his mind.


    "Hiss..."


    The scene before Du Shaofu changed again, and the illusion in his mind changed for the third time. It was an illusory space.


    Space, a hazy, misty, invisible.


    As he approached, Du Shaofu was puzzled. He looked around, and a ray of light appeared in front of him.


    When the light showed, Du Shaofu''s heart and soul peeped into it. It was a mountain full of aura. The courtyard was exquisite. There was a little boy who practiced hard, shed tears and sweat, and his eyes were firm and obstinate. His efforts were beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Young people try to be stubborn, but in the dead of night, they are looking at the stars in the sky.


    Young face Pang Xiumei, hair, with the addition of charm, clear eyes, and the most beautiful stars in the sky.


    When he grew up, he became the patriarch of the joyous sect in the first World War. Then he left Shangzhou and swept his peers. From invincible hands, he was famous for the whole Shangzhou, and his mirage toppled the city!


    However, in the dead of night, it charms the young people on their own mountain peaks, and their hair is pouring down. It spreads to the back and buttocks of Xinchang. With the charm, the eyes are full of yearning, full of the girl''s confusion and dream yearning.


    In a cave, Du Shaofu''s mind peeped into it. It was a very familiar place.


    In the cave, Du Shaofu''s heart and soul saw that the charming young man''s hair was falling behind him, his purple satin clothes were slipping slowly, and a graceful and protruding exquisite body was revealed. On his beautiful face, his eyes were blurred and his flattery was revealed, which was enough to tempt all living beings.


    "I want you."


    Seeing himself in the cave, Du Shaofu hugged the enchanting woman in front of him. His eyes were red and his whole body was hot. He bowed his head and kissed him.


    "No To... "


    The enchanting woman breathed faintly, but Du Shaofu saw that his lips had fallen on her bloodstained lips. Then he began to suck greedily and invade and plunder.


    She tried to stop it, but in the end she got stuck, and then she responded


    A moment later, the woman''s radian curve is exquisite, white as jade''s body is appeared in front of Du Shaofu, every inch is sending out the attractive breath.


    That woman is Su Muxin, Du Shaofu see clearly, this scene has also appeared in his mind, like a dream, but now it is so real and clear.


    "Ah..."


    A delicate voice came out, Su Muxin''s body trembled, with red blood stains under her own shallow overflow, the pain of broken melon can''t help but make a sound, her body is innocent.


    Later, Du Shaofu saw a familiar figure. It was green in the East, flushed in the cheeks, blurred and moist in the depths of his eyes


    In the cave, the hidden fragrance floats, enchanting to the bone, overturning the river, beautiful spring scenery, delicate panting


    "All this is true!"


    Du Shaofu''s mind trembled violently. Originally, he thought that everything was a dream, vague, but now it was clear in his eyes.


    "Su Muxin and Qingqing have already No wonder they disappeared later... "


    When Du Shaofu understood, his mind trembled and the impact was not small.


    "Chulala..."


    In the outside world, with the impact on Du Shaofu''s mind and spirit, above the void of the square, Du Shaofu and Su Muxin began to breathe disorderly in the mysterious talisman patterns.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1214

    "Keep me open and clear, and integrate the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth. We will see the deepest and most unforgettable things in each other''s hearts. No matter what you see, the most important thing at this moment is to integrate the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth!"


    Just when Du Shaofu''s heart was shaking, Su Muxin''s voice spread in Du Shaofu''s mind, as if the two were one.


    Du Shaofu came back from the trembling of his heart and breathed his cool breath secretly. He almost gave up all his previous achievements.


    "If we have no distracting thoughts, we can combine the Qianyang dragon subduing skill with the kunyin tiger subduing method, and then we can activate the dragon and tiger rhyme of heaven and earth."


    Su Muxin''s voice, again soft in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    Du Shaofu emptied his mind of everything, and put the Qianyang dragon subduing skill into a state of mystery and mystery. It was like a second, a day, a year


    In that state, Du Shaofu felt as if he had been connected with Su Muxin and integrated into the world, just like leaves falling in the wind and fish in the sea.


    "Hula..."


    In the void, Du Shaofu and Su Muxin''s talisman and secret patterns are more and more dazzling.


    Gradually, the energy between heaven and earth on this side, inexplicably began to appear a very strange change.


    "It seems that something is not normal."


    Around the major forces, some of the most powerful practitioners suddenly looked up to the sky.


    Now unconsciously, this piece of heaven and earth has changed unconsciously.


    There is a kind of invisible pressure, coming from the Ninth Heaven and penetrating from the heaven and earth.


    Under that kind of pressure, the most powerful comers of the major forces also began to feel a kind of fear.


    "Break it for me!"


    For a long time, unable to break through the light of Linggen arranged by Su Muxin, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao are also in a hurry to urge the black-and-white diaphragm formed by the combination of yin and Yang and work hard to break down.


    The black-and-white halo talisman''s secret pattern explodes, just like the opening of heaven and earth, and the energy riots, rolling away at the Linggen light curtain arranged by Su Muxin.


    "Kaka..."


    Su Muxin''s human zunlinggen light curtain is finally unable to resist. It begins to crack directly and collapse according to the towering energy, which is astonishing.


    "Hula..."


    Finally, Su Muxin''s human zunlinggen light curtain is completely broken.


    The violent energy storm swept and spread, and after a certain distance, it suddenly stopped and disappeared.


    "Not good..."


    With the light curtain of Su Muxin''s worshipping Linggen broken, the hearts of many people around him also raised their voices for Du Shaofu and Su Muxin.


    Tang Meiling, mujianchen, Ji Zhiyan, etc. are all secretly changing their faces and are even more nervous.


    "Die!"


    Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao sneered and killed. The black-and-white halo burst down, and with that terrible momentum, he wanted to crush Du Shaofu and Su Muxin.


    At this time, Su Muxin and Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, opened their eyes almost at the same time.


    "HISHI..."


    The two opened their eyes, and the glare in their eyes came out of the fight.


    "Boom


    The four sides of heaven and earth, in the moment when their eyes opened, also shocked without any reason!


    "One yuan of heaven and earth, yin and Yang depend on each other!"


    At the same time, the two populations transmit sound, the fingerprints condense, and the breath melts into one, which virtually communicates the heaven and earth. The bright and dazzling talisman and secret patterns permeate from the sky in an instant.


    "Roar..."


    When the last fingerprints of the two men congealed, the shadow of a green dragon and the shadow of a white tiger were in front of each other.


    The Dragon soars and the tiger roars, and the dragon and tiger crouch!


    The huge green dragon and white tiger appear in the sky. Heaven and earth meet, and heaven and earth communicate. Strange changes occur, which makes the surrounding space emit a chaotic atmosphere.


    Above the void, the cracks between the cracks, the atmosphere of pressure, shaking people''s hearts!


    "How strong the breath is, that''s the real heaven level skill!"


    at this moment, the powerful people of all major forces who watched the ceremony around were surprised and lost their voice.


    That terrible breath is heaven level skill, and the pressure makes them tremble for it!


    "Dragon and tiger rhyme of heaven and earth!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu and Su Muxin set foot on the void, and their breath broke out. Their resplendence was surging, and their breath was towering.


    In an instant, two people counterattack, momentum earth shaking, cloud moving everywhere!


    "Roar


    The shadow of the green dragon and the white tiger roars and startles the sky. It is huge and ferocious. It crosses the space, and the shaking space "booms".


    The shadow of green dragon and white tiger gives out a bright light, with a breath of heaven, and then directly collides with the black and white diaphragm that distorts the void.


    At that moment, the pressure around him also reached the peak.


    Around the human body, pulse soul trembling millet, Xuanqi solidification, chilly heart!


    Everyone was frightened. What kind of supernatural means was that."It''s not expected that the magic formula of emperor Mukun has been lost in the two thousand years of emperor Mukun''s meeting In SAMON sword clan, beside mujianchen, the old man was shocked and lost his voice.


    "Boom!"


    The shadow of green dragon and white tiger suddenly collides with the black and white diaphragm.


    The next moment, the towering glow erupted, such as the ocean swept across the sky, covering the sky around.


    Such a collision, tight for a moment, that unshakable black-and-white aperture, suddenly began to crack under the collision of green dragon and white tiger, and then could not support, completely exploded.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    All around the space cracks, the space exploded, looked gorgeous and destroyed, as if the heaven and earth in the destruction.


    Astonishing thunder reverberated in the sky. The seal of Su Muxin''s original layout of solidified square space was swept by such terrible energy, and it began to break.


    "Boom..."


    Then the ground cracks continue to crack, burst open, showing ravines, gravel shooting, earth shaking!


    The terrible breath leaked out, just like a sea of mountains and rivers, which made the faces of the strong people of the joyous sect change greatly, and the strong ones of the major forces changed color one after another.


    All of a sudden, a large number of strong people together grab hands, converging into a series of energy barriers, blocking the gorgeous destruction of energy in the square.


    "Too strong!"


    Everyone was shocked. At the moment, the four people''s collision, strength is even terrible to such a point, let people''s hearts hair!


    When the terrible energy calms down, the whole vast square is in a mess, and the ground is cracked,


    "poop..."


    In the void of the square, Zheng Antao and Zhao Lu were engulfed by the shock of their bodies. Their eyes were startled, and blood gushed from their mouths.


    Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao have been hit hard for it. They have been defeated and become the end of a strong crossbow!


    "The dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth, you really become the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth!"


    Zheng Antao and Zhao Lu trembled at Su Muxin and Du Shaofu.


    Under the Dragon Tiger formula of heaven and earth, the harmony of yin and Yang of her [he] can''t be countered at all.


    Although Du Shaofu''s accomplishments were slightly poor, Su Muxin was a half domain. Relying on the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth, he was able to crush Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao.


    "Zhao Lu, Zheng Antao, you usurped the throne and usurped the power. You were rebellious and killed according to the clan rules."


    Su Muxin flies across the sky, purple skirt dancing, hair flying, killing eyes surging, swept out of the air, straight to the nearest Zheng Antao.


    At this moment, Zheng Antao''s eyes were full of panic, and his figure finally broke out in runes, but it was the end of his tether.


    Du Shaofu was flying in the sky, and then went straight to Zhao Lu. His whole body was covered with golden light, just like a bird flying in the sky!


    "Chulala &


    Su Muxin put out his hand, and his whole body was glittering with runes, and the secret patterns of Cui Sha''s talisman rippled around, like ghosts.


    When Su Muxin''s ghost appeared in front of Zheng Antao in an instant, the bright talisman and secret patterns finally turned into many dazzling palm prints.


    The palm print is like real, filled with amazing pressure, as if it can suppress everything, and the terror power is extremely amazing!


    Su Muxin''s eyes, strange eyes twinkle, affect the yuan God, let Zheng Antao''s eyes tremble!


    "Bang Bang..."


    Many palm prints fell on Zheng Antao''s body, and his body was photographed directly from mid air.


    "Poof..."


    Zheng Antao''s body smashed down to the ground from mid air. With the blood pouring, the ground was shaking!


    As Du Shaofu rushed to Zhao Lu, Zhao Lu''s eyes were frightened, but suddenly the color of resentment poured out.


    Zhao Lu is afraid of Su Muxin and Qiankun Longhu Jue, not Du Shaofu.


    As long as you kill Du Shaofu, Zhao Lu guesses that there will be no dragon and tiger formula for heaven and earth.


    "Boy, you are not qualified enough!"


    At the same time, Zhao Lu pounced on Du Shaofu, her eyes filled with strange light.


    "Whew!"


    Zhao Lu''s eyebrow heart, suddenly there is a bright light burst out, the breath makes people tremble, turned into a bright sword!


    This spirit sword directly penetrates the void, does not retreat but advances, and directly stabs Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    This is Zhao Lu''s yuan Shen attack, and the spirit Fu Master''s most frightening attack.


    In order to solve the problem of Du Shaofu, the demon king in front of him, Zhao Lu directly urged yuan Shen to attack him and wanted to solve it in one fell swoop.


    "Yuan Shen attacks!"


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu was not moved by it. Just as the sword attacked by Yuan Shen swept into the air, a bright silver arc friend swept out of his brow as if it were materialized.


    "Bang la la..."


    The silver yellow arc is like thunder, accompanied by a trembling smell that makes all the original gods under pressure, and directly collides with the former with the speed of lightning.


    Almost with the power of destroying the withered and decaying, the silver and yellow electric arc will attack Zhao Lu''s spirit sword and smash it directly!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1215

    Du Shaofu had the most support in the attack of Yuan Shen.


    Du Shaofu has already reached the level of eight star mixed yuan lingfu master in his cultivation of lingfu master. The yuan God is strong and powerful, and also integrates two kinds of spirit thunder soul and spirit root. The heavy damage of Zhao Lu Yuan God attack is absolutely fearless for Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was also surprised to break Zhao Lu''s attack on yuan God and destroy that sword. After combining two kinds of spirit thunder spirits and his own unique spirit root, his yuan God had a vast power, which was incomparably powerful, as if he could suppress all the yuan gods.


    "Poof..."


    After being attacked by Yuan Shen, Zhao Lu''s mouth was once again covered with red blood, and her face was as white as gray. Her original eyes were filled with fear.


    "It''s a good idea to leave a mark and energy on me, let me untie the prohibition, and finally want to kill me!"


    Du Shaofu was in the air, his whole body was shining with gold, and his eyes were full of killing. He would not let go of a man who wanted to kill himself.


    "Bang..."


    Almost at the same time, Su Muxin''s shadow fell on the square, and together they swept the sky with the brilliance of competition, and fell on Zheng Antao again, making his struggling body fly with the blood mist.


    Around him, the disciples of the Hehuan sect were shocked. The elders who followed Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao looked at each other and burst into horror.


    Zhao Lu''s eyes were full of fear and had been defeated, but then a bitter sneer came out of her eyes.


    She has not yet lost. She looks at Du Shaofu and Su Muxin who come across the sky. Zhao Lu''s voice is harsh and cold. She says, "do you think you win? It''s a pity that you can''t win. Even if you practice the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth, you can''t win, Jie Jie..."


    When the sneer fell down, Zhao Lu looked at Du Shaofu coldly. The cold light surged and made people feel cold. Looking into the deep air, she said in a loud voice, "please clean up the door for the house of Hehuan..."


    "There are still people in the back


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were heavy, and his eyes were cold. A golden light was picking up the claw marks, which suddenly swept the sky and twisted the void. A strong and domineering breath suddenly shook the void, and instantly spread to Zhao Lu. It was better to start before Zhao Lu.


    "Huan Zong is not a place for you to indulge in."


    In this electric light Firestone, a figure ghost like appeared in front of Zhao Lu.


    The visitor was an old woman in her 70s and 80s. She wore a bun and her face was cold and overcast. Some loose palms protruded out and twisted the space directly. The black space cracks in circles spread around her palm. It seemed that the space was pinched in the palm, and Du Shaofu''s golden claw marks were directly scratched.


    A terrible breath also came down on the square, and the atmosphere was diffused, and the whole family of Huan seemed to be solidified.


    "Nine Star Rune master!"


    By the side of SAMON sword master, the vigorous old man suddenly got up and his eyes trembled. It was the real breath of nine star talisman.


    "In my wild house of joy, die for me!"


    The old woman appeared and crushed a golden claw mark of Du Shaofu. The runes were filled on the flabby palms of Du Shaofu. The time was bright and turned into a palm print, which directly hit Du Shaofu''s eyebrows. A terrible energy shaking space was created.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Zhao Lu sneered endlessly. In her imagination, she knew the result without looking. With the help of her master, Du Shaofu was dead.


    "Be careful..."


    At the edge of the square, Ji Zhiyan and Tang Meiling are shocked, and Jiao Yan is full of fright.


    "Be careful..."


    Su Muxin was surprised and cried out for help, but a ghostly figure of an old man also appeared in front of her, and a piece of bright talisman and secret energy wrapped her directly.


    "The realm of martial arts!"


    Su Muxin''s eyes were fixed, and her face changed. Who was it? She was surprised.


    "Hiss..."


    Just when Su Muxin is about to fight against it, a yellow ray of mang thunder appears quietly and falls directly in front of Su Muxin.


    "If you don''t want to be shameless, it''s not enough to lose the face of Huan Zong."


    At the same time, the package directly destroyed Su Muxin''s bright talisman and secret pattern, and a palm seal immediately fell on the old man''s face.


    "Pa..."


    With a clear voice coming out, the old man of martial arts cultivation was directly photographed flying like a mole ant.


    "As the supreme elder of the Hehuan sect, I''ve been acting recklessly and helping others to abuse them. Now I dare to attack the disciples who practice the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth. If the rules of the sect do not exist, no one can deal with you!"


    At the same time, the indifference of the female voice came from Du Shaofu''s body. Just before the old woman''s palm print was about to fall in front of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, a beautiful image appeared quietly.


    With the appearance of this beautiful image, a bright yellow arc steals out from its body and shows directly on the palm of the old woman.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    With the fall of the Yellow arc, the old woman felt as if she suffered a great deal of damage in an instant, her palmprint was destroyed and decayed, her mouth was filled with blood, her eyes were suddenly shocked, and her old body flew away one after another.All of these are just happened in a breathing time, which makes people dizzy and hard to reflect.


    An old man, an old woman, a strong man in the martial area and a strong nine star Rune master, are all spitting blood at the moment when one is slapped and the other is directly shocked.


    At the moment, a wild and uninhibited middle-aged woman with yellow hair and shawl and a middle-aged woman with temperament appeared in the sky.


    the two people were suspended in the air and looked around the square. The breath that spread from the two people''s bodies virtually made everyone''s heart throb.


    "I''ve seen you like a crazy grandmaster, like a dream grandmaster!"


    With the appearance of the wild middle-aged woman with yellow hair and shawl, Su Muxin breathed a sigh of relief and saluted respectfully.


    "I''ve seen you like a crazy grandmaster, like a dream grandmaster!"


    Ji Zhiyan and Tang Meiling are shocked, and then her face suddenly shows a surprise color. She salutes immediately with Su Muxin.


    "I''ve seen big brother crazy."


    After Du Shaofu was stunned, it was just the two strong men, such as dream and madness, who then laughed bitterly. They said that they would not interfere in the affairs of the younger generation, but they had been watching in secret. Seeing that there were martial arts realm of Hehuan sect and nine star talisman intervening, they finally appeared.


    "Such as crazy founder, like dream founder..."


    The old man and the old woman stood together, listening to Su Muxin, Tang Meiling and other salutes, and his pale face suddenly seemed like a ghost.


    The old man and the old woman tightly looked at the dream like maniac in the air, and their eyes shook violently, and said, "you are the 36th patriarch of the patriarchal clan. Are you the two ancestors of dream like madness?"


    "Son of a bitch, you''ve made a mess of Huan Zong. You dare to usurp the throne and seize power. What should you do?"


    Such as the crazy domain master is furious, pointing to the old woman and the old man and swearing.


    "Master, please stop being angry. There is a reason for it. It is..."


    Zheng Antao struggled to get up and looked at the sudden situation. His eyes were trembling. In horror, he bit his teeth and looked up at his two ancestors, such as Meng Ru crazy. He opened his mouth to explain what he wanted to explain.


    "Pa..."


    However, Zheng Antao has not spoken yet, and his face is slapped by the master of crazy territory.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The blood in his mouth spurted out with his teeth, and Zheng Antao''s body was beaten hard.


    "Son of a bitch, when I don''t know anything, I''m so angry that I''ve destroyed you bastards today!"


    Such as crazy domain master scolded, not polite, eyes wiped cold.


    "Don''t be angry, we will know our sins!"


    The old woman''s eyes trembled, and she immediately knelt down and kowtowed. In front of the 30th generation of patriarchs, they were not even qualified to fight.


    Zhao Lu trembled and her eyes changed. She knelt quietly behind the old man and the old woman. She bowed her head and did not speak. She trembled all over.


    Mo Huo and another beautiful woman looked at each other in awe, and knelt down on the ground.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Those who followed Zhao Lu and other dozens of elder Dharma protectors, one by one, were in awe of their eyes, their whole body trembled, and they could not get up when their legs were soft.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1216

    "A group of people will wait. They will go to the prison first and wait for their fate later."


    Such as the master of dreamland chided and waved to the old woman.


    "Yes..."


    The old man, the old woman, Zhao Lu and Mo Huo dare not to disobey. Their bodies tremble, and then they leave the square in a panic. For example, in the face of amnesty, at least they have saved their lives.


    "I''ve seen two grandfathers!"


    The remaining disciples of the Hehuan sect, following the Dharma protectors of Su Muxin, immediately bowed down and saluted the two domain masters, who were the two patriarchs, what terrible strong ones.


    "I''ve met two predecessors."


    All the powerful people around us are standing up to salute.


    They were the strong ones that existed thousands of years ago. The 36th generation patriarch and Jianzong of the Hehuan sect were so powerful that none of them dared to trust them.


    "You are welcome. You are welcome."


    For example, the crazy domain master waved and laughed, glanced around the square, then intentionally or unintentionally fell on Du Shaofu and Su Muxin, and said, "while you are here, I will also announce one thing. From now on, Du Shaofu will supervise the hezhuan clan, and Su Muxin will continue to be the leader of the Hehuan sect. You can handle the rest by yourself."


    "Whoosh..."


    With the fall of the voice, like a dream like crazy, two four eyes opposite each other, showing a little smile, the figure immediately disappeared in the air.


    "How can I become a supervisor of the Hehuan sect? Brother crazy, I''m not a disciple of the Huan sect."


    Du Shaofu is stunned. When he reacts, the two domain masters have disappeared.


    The disciples of the Hehuan sect around him, the powerful ones of all major forces, changed their eyes with the departure of the two domain masters such as dream and madness.


    "I''ve seen the patriarch, I''ve seen the eunuch!"


    After being stunned for a moment, the disciples of the Hehuan sect were all respectful and saluting, and the sound was rising and falling.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu, he Huan Zong is in charge of the patriarchal clan. This is unexpected. Is it possible that the guy and the phantom have fallen in love with Su Muxin..."


    Mujian''s eyes are puzzled for a moment, and then his mouth shows a little smile.


    In Hehuan Zong, a grand event that the whole Shangzhou paid attention to finally came to an end, but the process was tortuous.


    He Huan Zong is like a dream and crazy. The two patriarchs still exist in the world. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has become the supervisor of Hehuan sect. This news also spread from the Hehuan sect to the whole Shangzhou.


    At night, the house is still full of lights.


    In front of the quiet courtyard, two young people stood upright and looked at the sky.


    The bright moon is in the sky, a young man is extraordinary, his sword pattern robe moves, his eyes are sharp, and he stands extraordinary.


    Another young man, under a purple robe, was tall and straight, and on his resolute and resolute face, his eyes were clear and bright, looking at the bright moon without ripples.


    "I knew you couldn''t die. The evil cult and the light God court could do nothing for you."


    Mujian looks at the night in front of him, as if he is looking at the stars all over the sky.


    "But my school was destroyed, and my classmates were bloodwashed!"


    In Du Shaofu''s sleeves, his fists clenched and his pupils glowed with gold.


    "According to the information I got from SAMON sword sect, demon religion also exists in Shangzhou. You should pay more attention to it if you know that you are in huanzong now." Mu Jianchen said.


    Du Shaofu nodded and then asked mu Jianchen, "how is the alliance of pure evil doing now?"


    For Jingxie alliance, from Ji Zhiyan and Su Muxin, Tang Meiling three female mouth, Du Shaofu also has some understanding.


    "It should be near the last battle. Those evil spirits are retreating and converging towards the original sealed place. However, those evil spirits have become stronger and stronger. Many evil spirits devour each other and become more and more terrifying. In the last battle, I''m afraid that many people will eventually fall."


    Mu Jianchen raised his eyes slightly, turned slowly, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "but no matter what, we must thoroughly clean those evil spirits this time. Otherwise, we, as cultivators, are duty bound to wipe out all the evil spirits


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at the extraordinary young man in front of him. In fact, he was not very familiar with the young man in front of him, but he had some intersection on the land at that time.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow. It''s the last moment to clean up evil spirits. Once an evil spirit breaks through the territory, it will be a real trouble. Even if the powerful people in the military territory of the major forces attack, they may not be able to eliminate them!"


    Mujian looked at Du Shaofu in the morning and said, "you are already a member of the alliance of pure evil and he is one of the guardians of hezhuan sect. It is estimated that you should not have time to leave these days. However, if you are free, I hope you can go and help. If you are here, we will be more sure."


    "If I''m free, I''ll go!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and gave a smile.


    Mujian looks at Du Shaofu in the morning. He smiles on his handsome face, turns his eyes slightly and asks in a low voice: "there is something I''ve been curious about. Can you tell me honestly?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Du Shaofu looked at mujianchen''s face, and vaguely felt that he was afraid that it was not a good problem. He could not help but pick his eyebrows."Hey, hey..."


    Mujianchen smiles and looks at Du Shaofu curiously and says: "as far as I know, the supervisor and patriarch of the Hehuan sect are generally double practice partners. You and Su Muxin have practiced the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth. Have you and she already..."


    "Already what?" Du Shaofu took a look at his sword.


    "Stop pretending. You know what I''m asking."


    Mujianchenbai, Du Shaofu, with some Xu Yan''s envy, said: "Mirage swept the city. Mujianchen, when women dressed up as men''s clothes, they were able to fascinate countless girls. Now, they are restored to show their true appearance. They are incomparably beautiful and enchanting the world. You are really lucky. Now, the men in Shangzhou are envious of you!"


    "Do you want to know?"


    Du Shaofu looked at mujianchen. If anyone knew that he had been chased and killed by Su Muxin in the wasteland, he would not have envied him.


    But when you think about it carefully, Du Shaofu has some feelings. It seems that at the end of the day, he doesn''t seem to suffer any loss, but he doesn''t take advantage of it. Anyway, he was a virgin at the beginning.


    "Of course."


    Mu Jianchen looks at Du Shaofu and nods seriously. He is very curious. He doesn''t know whether Du Shaofu and Su Muxin, the demon king, have ever had that. Now the whole Shangzhou people are guessing that if they are the first to know, they still know it from the mouth of the party concerned. It''s not the same.


    "I want to know, you ask her to go. I''m leaving first. Please help yourself."


    Du Shaofu turned around and waved his hand. Then he left.


    "Ask Su Muxin Forget it... "


    Mu Jianchen shakes his head and smacks his tongue secretly. Su Muxin is half territory. I heard that Su Muxin''s temper was not very good before. If you ask about this kind of thing, you must lie down and go out.


    "Du Shaofu, wait a minute. I have something else to talk to you about. It''s said that the man who has practiced the Hehuan sect skill will be different in some places. Can you tell me something about it..."


    After that, mujianchen cried out and immediately chased Du Shaofu.


    "The leader of the clean evil alliance, the young leader of SAMON sword sect, it seems that it is not very good to ask these questions..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Now you''re the only one. Besides, men are curious. I''m no exception. I can''t ask others."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the early morning of the next day, the whole family was covered with mist.


    For the first time, Du Shaofu came to the main hall of huanzong for the first time. He was also called by Ji Zhiyan, saying that Su Muxin had something to look for.


    Du Shaofu stood in the hall and saw Su Muxin. Under the purple dress, he was graceful and protruding. His hair was falling. His waist was not as good as his grasp. He had a little flowing. On his beautiful face, his eyes were clear, but he was enchanted by nature.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Du Shaofu was a little nervous. When he integrated the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth, the scene he saw was real.


    "Ru Meng Ru mad, the two patriarchs have come to me. Mo Bing Mo Huo, Zhao Lu and Zheng Antao have been thrown into the wall of the prison for a hundred years. They have taken back all the treasures of the clan. The other elders have been demoted and severely punished. The two supreme elders have also been put into a forbidden area by the two patriarchs. If they dare to commit another crime, they will be killed."


    Su Muxin said to Du Shaofu that on her moving face, her eyes were clear and charming, but she had the dignity of talking, with a trace of coolness. Her eyes seemed to be able to see through everything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1217

    When Du Shaofu heard this, he was not surprised that Zhao Lu, Zheng Antao and the two supreme elders were not executed.


    The strong man of the Hehuan sect was killed by Du Shaofu at the beginning.


    Zhao Lu, Zheng Antao, as well as the martial realm and the nine star spirit Rune master are the mainstays of the Hehuan sect. If they are executed this time, their strength will be greatly reduced. This is definitely not a good thing for the whole Hehuan sect.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was not surprised by the results. He was afraid that the two domain masters, such as dream and madness, would not easily dispose of those people.


    However, there are two domain masters like dream and madness. I''m afraid that after them, they should also have absolute fear.


    "It has nothing to do with me. Just be careful."


    Du Shaofu said that he didn''t have a chance to kill Zhao Lu and others yesterday, but his threat to himself is much smaller, and it doesn''t matter.


    "You are now the warden of hezhuan sect, and I have to tell you about it."


    Su Muxin said softly. His voice was soft and charming. His red lips, as thin as cherries, were rippling on his delicate and flawless face. His eyes were looking at Du Shaofu. He said, "if you don''t want to be the supervisor of Huan Zong, you can go to Rumeng rufang and tell them clearly."


    What about them Du Shaofu asked.


    "I don''t know the whereabouts of the two grandparents. It''s been two thousand years. I want to go outside and see how many friends I have left."


    Su Muxin looked at Du Shaofu, and his clear eyes were full of enchantment and awe. After a little hesitation, Su Muxin said, "do you want to be the supervisor of Huan Zong?"


    "I didn''t mean that."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, picked his eyes leisurely, held his breath, and looked out of the hall. In the early morning, the clouds were all around, and the mountains were blooming and sighing.


    "Why is that?"


    Su Muxin looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    Du Shaofu sighed. His fists were slightly clenched under his sleeves. Then he relaxed, smoothed his sleeves, closed his sadness, and pretended to be nothing. He looked at Su Muxin and said, "I am a disciple of tianwu Academy. Tianwu college was finally destroyed. I am a disciple of the Seven Star hall. The Seven Star hall was washed with blood. My master''s qizun Xiahou Fenglei is missing. My master''s uncle and uncle don''t know whether he is alive or dead. The bright god of the demon sect is looking for me If I become a disciple of the Huan sect, I''m afraid I will cause trouble for the Huan sect. "


    Su Muxin looked at Du Shaofu without saying a word. Then he gave a light smile and looked out of the hall. At this time, Lianbu moved slightly and said softly: "don''t worry, everyone in the Huan clan can be destroyed. The two ancestors have already known something about you. At the same time, let me tell you that when the two grandmasters captured the earth''s avalanche thunder, they also met with the competition of the demon cult, Now the earth is falling and thunder is on you. The two patriarchs have asked you to pay attention to the people of demon sect. It seems that the people of the demon sect are searching for Linglei. However, he Huan Zong is not afraid of the demon sect at present. If the demon sect dares to come, it will also pay a heavy price. Those top powerful members of the demon sect should also be restrained by some kind of restraint, and it is difficult to show up. "


    The voice dropped, and Su Muxin''s shadow had already arrived outside the hall. The voice came and gently echoed in the hall, saying: "all the major forces have left early in the morning. During this time, you can walk around in the house of Hehuan. Now you are the supervisor of Hehuan sect. You can go in all places. Maybe some secret places will be good for you."


    When the voice dropped completely, Su Muxin had left the hall.


    After standing in the hall for a while, Du Shaofu also left the hall.


    "I''ve seen Jianzong."


    "I''ve seen Jianzong."


    Walking in the Hehuan sect, many disciples saluted Du Shaofu with awe and reverence. Many female disciples even showed their charming spring in their eyes.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, is the first of the thirteen gods. There are nine floors in the Qiankun building of the younger generation in Kyushu.


    The ancient stone terraces are connected. Each floor of the Qiankun building is filled with various martial arts, martial arts, Fu array, animal energy and other cultivation resources, as well as many legends and deeds such as the unofficial history of Jiuzhou essays.


    The highest floor in Qiankun building, the higher the cultivation resources.


    Du Shaofu had a general understanding of the cultivation resources of each floor, but there was not much special.


    But all the way around, he looked around and watched. Unconsciously, Du Shaofu spent about ten hours, but he also gained a little.


    However, there is nothing that can attract Du Shaofu''s attention. For Du Shaofu, who has already practiced the Zhenzong Zhenzong Gongfa, the dragon and tiger rhyme of heaven and earth, there is no skill in the Hehuan sect that can attract Du Shaofu.


    However, some unofficial historical essays attracted Du Shaofu''s attention, including several special places in the world, one of which was the wilderness.


    From Zhongdu Shaofu, he also learned that Shangzhou, like Zhongzhou, had several powerful objects called "one mountain, one island, two religions and four schools.".


    One mountain is Jiuhua Mountain, one island is changqingdao, the second is wumi religion and Fuxing religion, the fourth is SAMON sword sect, Sun Moon sect, Honglian sect, and finally Tianchen sect.Like Zhongzhou''s one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects, these eight forces are the most powerful, followed by the Hehuan sect.


    On the last floor of Qiankun building, ordinary disciples can''t set foot at all.


    When Du Shaofu reached the ninth floor, he looked around a little.


    There are not many hidden around, but all of them are rare and mysterious bones.


    There are a lot of eight star Fu array, even nine star Fu array, and many high-quality martial arts skills.


    Anything left out is a treasure.


    "It''s much richer than the Seven Star hall."


    Du Shaofu sighed in his heart that there was indeed a lot of inside information in the Hehuan sect.


    Du Shaofu''s interest was also aroused by those Fu arrays above the level of eight stars and some rare monsters and secret bones.


    No one will come to the ninth floor of the Qiankun building. Besides, the ancient space has been exposed in front of Su Muxin and Tang Meiling.


    "Whoa..."


    Du Shaofu is to call out the ancient space, with a large number of monster bones and Fu array directly into the ancient space, began to understand.


    As time went by, peace gradually returned to the family of Huan Huan.


    However, what is hidden in this calm is the turbulent undercurrent. In the Hehuan sect, from many elders to Dharma protectors, down to the Deacon disciples, many people are released, and some mysteriously disappear.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, became the supervisor of the Hehuan sect. The news that the two strong men who had existed in the Hehuan sect 2000 years ago were still alive aroused great waves.


    Half a month later, Shangzhou Jingxie alliance''s cleaning of evil spirits has come to an end.


    All the powerful people in Shangzhou began to march towards the ancient seal land that emerged in Shangzhou. All the evil spirits had been occupied by Bi.


    A great war is brewing!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1218

    Ancient space, misty space.


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu sat on his knees, wrapped in golden light, and condensed with his fingerprints, a beast circling around the body, ferocious roaring, and ancient blood, "ancient" snake ", and" Xun "and" * Zhi ".


    These are rare monster bones, Du Shaofu understood.


    "Hoo..."


    When everything was restrained, Du Shaofu breathed out his turbid breath, and his eyes showed a smile. He realized several kinds of extraordinary animal powers.


    Although some animal bones are incomplete, but the power is also good. If you can understand the complete animal power, you can definitely make the strength to a higher level.


    The supernatural powers contained in these animal powers are not the same. However, it is of great benefit for cultivation to return to the sect of ten thousand dharmas and to comprehend more of them.


    "The spirit."


    Du Shaofu had an ancient jade slip in his hand, which was also on the ninth floor of Qiankun building. Du Shaofu didn''t know what the spirit skill was, but what could be put on the ninth floor of Qiankun building was definitely not a common thing.


    "See what it is?"


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and the power of Yuan Shen was swept out of his eyebrows, and he immediately peeped into the jade slips.


    "Hula..."


    As Du Shaofu touched the jade slips with the power of Yuan Shen, an ancient light broke out on the jade slips in an instant. The breath made people feel excited and turned into a bright light. All of a sudden, Du Shaofu was enveloped in it.


    A brilliant Rune competition, and then poured into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows. Under the dazzling hidden patterns of the talisman, Du Shaofu''s eyes could not help closing, and a stream of information also spread in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace.


    "The skill of spirit and soul, the mystery of Yuan Shen, is infinitely changeable..."


    A moment later, the light dissipated, and Du Shaofu''s slightly closed eyes slowly opened. The shock in his eyes was wiped, and then there was a smile.


    From the information of the spirit skill, Du Shaofu learned that the spirit skill was not a skill, nor a martial art skill. Strictly speaking, it was a complete set of supernatural powers or a complete set of Yuan Shen supernatural powers.


    There are a lot of supernatural powers collected in the spirit skill, any of which is quite extraordinary. It is no wonder that the spirit and soul skill is collected in the ninth floor of Qiankun building.


    For example, one of the magic powers in the spirit skill is to find the desired memory in the soul of the other party''s original spirit. However, the premise is that one''s original spirit is stronger than the other party''s. If the other party''s original spirit is stronger, it will be more difficult to search or succeed.


    If the other party''s spirit is much stronger than the searcher, it is unlikely that there will be a chance of success.


    There is also a kind of "soul chasing technique" in the spirit skill, which can leave a mark of spirit on the opponent''s body. No matter where the other party is, you can easily know it, and it is difficult to be found by the other party. However, if the other party finds out, there will be a risk of anti tracking.


    Du Shaofu remembers that Zhao Lu used it on his own body at the beginning. It can be said that it is marvelous. At special times, it will have many magical effects.


    "There''s something magical about it."


    Du Shaofu smiles. He is also very interested in some records of the spirit skill, and then he puts himself into the practice of understanding.


    The supernatural power means collected in the spirit skill are definitely not easy to cultivate successfully. No matter how good the posture is, it will take a long time.


    However, for Du Shaofu''s metamorphosis, everything would be different again. Almost all the way was smooth. In a few days, he became a spirit skill.


    If Zhao Lu knew that Du Shaofu only had a few days, she would have succeeded in practicing the magical means recorded in the spirit skill. She was afraid to pay attention to her going underground. She was known as the talent of the Hehuan clan, second only to the existence of sumuxin, the patriarch. Although at that time, her cultivation was only at the level of seven stars, but it was a whole number of years before all the magical means in the spirit skill were taken Practice successfully.


    "Hoo..."


    With a puff of turbid Qi, Du Shaofu got up and stretched himself. His bones and joints crackled.


    "The harvest is not small."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. His mind moved, and the space fluctuated. His figure then appeared on the ninth floor of Qiankun building. With a wave of his hand, the ancient space was put into the brow.


    "I''ve seen Jianzong."


    Du Shaofu walked out of the Qiankun building, and the elder who was waiting for the Qiankun building said, "Zhi Yan came to see Jianzong three days ago. There seems to be something urgent."


    "Zhi Yan..."


    Du Shaofu nodded and his figure swept away.


    "I didn''t expect that Jianzong was so young. This should be the youngest Jianzong in the history of our huanzong?"


    In front of the Qiankun building, looking at Du Shaofu''s back, some disciples yearned for it.


    "Jianzong is the first of the Twelve Gods and the first person of the younger generation in Kyushu. I heard from the elders that Jianzong is the youngest one to step into the level of martial arts."


    A well-dressed young man with a handsome face said to several young men and women around him."It''s a pity that he is our supervisor and the patriarch''s man, otherwise it would be better."


    A female disciple''s eyes are charming and her eyes are full of spring.


    The family of Hehuan, a group of peaks, surrounded by quiet, rich energy of heaven and earth.


    This is the core of the Huan sect, and few people can get close to it.


    This is the place where Du Shaofu is now living in the family of Huan. When Du Shaofu arrived here, he just met Ji Zhiyan.


    "I''ve seen Jianzong."


    Ji Zhiyan salutes, the voice is tactful and moving, black hair droops over the waist, waist Yingying is not enough to hold, temperament is ethereal and light.


    "I''m not used to it."


    Du Shaofu, smiling bitterly, looked at the young girl with her eyebrows like ink painting, lips like cherry blossoms, and her spirit like autumn water, she said, "you''d better call me brother Dabai or elder brother Shaofu."


    "This can''t be done. There are clan rules. I''m also a disciple of Hehuan sect now."


    Ji Zhiyan pursed her lips with a smile. She looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but when there is no outsider, I still call you big white brother. In fact, I''m not used to calling you Jianzong."


    "All right."


    Du Shaofu nodded and asked Ji Zhiyan, "do you have something to do with me?"


    "Well, master asked me to buy you some clothes, shoes and boots. I didn''t go out to buy them. I made some clothes and shoes for you. They should fit you. If you don''t like them, I''ll buy them for you later."


    Ji Zhiyan said, handed Du Shaofu a bag of heaven and earth in her hand. Jiao Yan climbed up a little red, leaving no trace, and then disappeared.


    "It must fit you, and I''m sure I like it."


    Du Shaofu put away the heaven and earth bags. Last time he collapsed on the earth, his clothes and clothes were completely destroyed. Except for the one left by Zhuge seal of tianwu college, he had been put in the ancient space to escape a robbery because of its connection with tianwu college. All the Qiankun bags were also destroyed.


    "By the way, brother Dabai, a message came to you from Mujian of Jingxie alliance. He said that something you asked him to pay attention to has already been heard. In addition, I hope you can go to seal the ancient land." Ji Zhiyan said to Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1219

    "We have news..."


    Du Shaofu''s look suddenly changed. The only thing that mujianchen asked to pay attention to last time was that Xiaoxing and Shifu qizun Fenglei were now news.


    In this way, mujianchen must have the news of little star, or the wind and thunder of master qizun in summer.


    "Zhi Yan, I have to go to mujianchen as soon as possible. Where is your master?"


    Du Shaofu asked Ji Zhiyan Wen that no matter whether mujianchen had news of Xiaoxing or the master qizun Xiahou Fenglei, he must go to find out as soon as possible.


    "The master said that he has realized something recently and has been closed."


    Ji Zhiyan said to Du Shaofu, "Master said, there is no one in the Huan family who can take care of you. You can do anything you want."


    "Well, I''m going to Shangzhou seal ancient land." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Will big white brother come back?"


    Ji Zhiyan raised her head and looked forward to it. She already knew that the upright young man in front of her was Du Shaofu, the demon king. His world was very big. Maybe he was not big enough for him.


    At the beginning, master had mentioned to her implicitly that his world was not the same as her.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know how to answer this question. He didn''t even think of this question. At first, he didn''t have any good feelings for the hezhuan sect, but in the end he didn''t think of it. After a lot of twists and turns, he finally became the supervisor of the hezhuan sect.


    "I''ll be back if I have time." Du Shaofu smiles helplessly.


    The setting sun, the afterglow shrouds the family of Hehuan.


    "Whoosh..."


    A golden rainbow figure, is from the huanzong swept away, a flash disappeared in the air disappeared.


    "That guy''s gone. He''s really gone."


    On a towering mountain, the setting sun is slanting. Tang Mei Ling looks at the Golden Rainbow figure disappearing from the sky, and her mouth curls slightly.


    "Huan Zong can''t keep him. He has too many things to do. He has no time to delay." Su Muxin light road, soft voice, light sunset under the cover of the country and city, majestic charm.


    "Younger martial sister, how can you help that boy talk? You don''t hate that boy."


    Tang Meiling turned around and looked at Su Muxin in disbelief. Demi picked her pick and asked, "that day, you integrated the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth. It is said that if you want to integrate the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth, they should be of the same mind. They can know the deepest things in each other''s hearts. What did you see?"


    Smell speech, Su Muxin''s eyes for a time a bit dazed, in which, she saw a ruthless ridicule fool young master, eager for a family reunion, bear a college feud.


    He is the devil who frightens Kyushu and the elder brother who digs his heart to save his sister. No one can empathize with him, but there, she can feel everything about him clearly. Somehow, she will also feel heartache for it. It turns out that he is not like the surface


    "I didn''t see anything..."


    A moment later, Su Muxin turned around, slim and enchanting, the mountain peak glow curling, morning dew eyes, autumn water like Hong, gauze skirt like butterfly wings, a smile on the lips, head gently raised, the voice came: "when merging the dragon and tiger rhyme of heaven and earth, I have some understanding. After I shut up for a period of time, he Huan Zong will be taken care of by elder martial sister."


    Soft voice falls, Su Muxin Qianying leaves the mountain.


    "Ah..."


    Tang Mei Ling sighed and looked at the sky and the foot of the mountain. Then she shook her dress and moved lightly. The beautiful figure outlined the graceful curve, and immediately got up and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shangzhou, clean evil alliance cleaning evil spirits, has reached the last moment.


    The vast army covered the earth, so that the evil spirits were defeated and retreated, and finally retreated into the sealed ancient land.


    Above Kyushu, each continent has an ancient seal.


    Those evil spirits are coming out of the sealed ancient land.


    At this time, the evil spirits on Shangzhou have returned to the ancient land of seal.


    Although the seal ancient land has been born, it is still dim and dark.


    The space is full of dead air and desolation, and the air is filled with a kind of unbroken blood and evil spirit.


    The earth is covered with white bones, and there is a smell of decay in the air.


    "Wuwu..."


    The sound of crying and Howling does not spread out in time. Whether it is day or night, we do not know whether it is the sound of wild animals or the sound of that evil spirit.


    The vast mountains are full of evil spirit.


    "Jie Jie, come on, come on..."


    The faint voice of people reverberated in the valley.


    Dozens of figures appeared in the dead valley, so that the valley around the solidification.


    There is no doubt that the strength of these dozens of figures has reached a terrible level.


    What''s more strange is that these figures are slightly illusory, but their eyes are red.


    "Lord Xie Zun, there are more and more human beings. They should want the last battle."A middle-aged man covered with black robes, his eyes gushed with faint red light, and said to a figure in front of him covered with blood robes.


    "Then let them have the last battle and let them feel the dawn of victory."


    The blood robed man raised his head slightly, his eyes were like two sea of blood, his voice was sharp and cold, and he said, "those tiny human beings, do you really think that we will be defeated so easily? Just let them bury as many as possible, you go to prepare the nourishment for us, and let those tiny human beings become our stepping stones. At that time, the whole Shangzhou will be ours!"


    "Yes, Lord evil!"


    Dozens of figures were in line with each other, and one after another turned into illusory images. A torrent of heavenly evil spirit diffused and disappeared in the valley.


    "Hiss."


    As the dozens of figures turned into illusory leaving, a figure appeared in the valley without a sound, eyes suffused with thunder, dressed in yellow robes.


    If Du Shaofu was here at the moment, he would certainly be able to recognize that he was the old man of Yin Lei of the demon sect. But now, this guy appears in the sealed ancient land of Shangzhou.


    "Why did you come?"


    Looking at Yin Lei old man, the blood robe turned slightly and looked up.


    "There can be no accident in this war. I just want to remind you."


    The old man of Yin Lei said to the man with blood robe that his eyes were suffused with thunder light, and his face was not very good-looking.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no accident. Those human beings are selfish and think we can easily send them away, but we don''t know that we have been prepared for a long time, and we have been waiting for them to come and die. No one can escape." Blood robes sneer.


    Yin Lei old man looked at the blood robe and said, "I hope so. When you succeed, it will be a great achievement."


    "You don''t have to remind me that everything is under control. When those strong human beings find out, it''s too late!"


    Blood robe cold way, seems to be Yin Lei old man is not too cold.


    The old man of Yin Lei looked at the man in the blood robe and said, "blood evil, don''t forget who is behind you. Do you think you can get to the present level by yourself?"


    "Don''t forget that after the war, I''ll break through another layer. It''s not sure who will listen to who will listen to me after the war. You have failed many times. This time, you just asked you to come to Shangzhou to assist me. You''d better pray that there won''t be any accident this time, or you''ll be one of the bad luck."


    The man in the blood robe looked at the old man Yin Lei, and his blood colored eyes fluctuated. Yin Han said with a smile: "but don''t worry, when I break another layer, I will not help you, Jie Jie..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1220

    The cold jokes of the lunar calendar fall, the blood evil figure turns into a blood mist, diffuses in the air, and then disappears.


    Looking at the dissipated blood mist, the old man''s eyelids trembled, and his eyes were smeared with a cruel look. He sneered and murmured, "it''s just an unreal body..."


    Dark space, even in the daytime, is also dim.


    On the boundless sky, the setting sun slants, is covered by the bloody evil spirit, and the setting sun is rendered as the color of blood red, hanging obliquely on the sky.


    The light black blood light seems to cover the space with a layer of blood gauze cloud, which makes people feel palpable.


    A vast mountain plain, everywhere are dense figures.


    Some people were talking in a low voice, but there was no loud noise.


    Someone is sitting cross knee and breathing, recovering from the injury.


    There are hundreds of millions of people everywhere.


    On a high mountain, there is a huge temporary tent.


    At the moment, there are about 200 people in the tent, only a few dozen can be qualified to be present, and others are standing on both sides.


    These figures stand quietly, and there are ripples in the space.


    The surrounding space seems extremely peaceful, but only when someone with a keen sense is approaching, can they feel that once the surrounding area of the tent is close enough to be under the terrible pressure of bursting.


    Anyone in this tent is one of the absolute strong!


    Inside the tent, it was quiet and dignified.


    In particular, an extraordinary young man sitting in the middle, on his handsome face, was contemplating something. However, this kind of meditation did not affect his temperament at all, but added some charm.


    Extraordinary youth in this tent, although the age is still shallow, but it is full of a kind of high-ranking person''s prestige and self-confidence, showing a light pride.


    This arrogance in his body, not the slightest displeasure, but to add charm and demeanor.


    Young man is the leader of Shangzhou Jingxie alliance. During this period of time, his reputation in Jingxie alliance is getting higher and higher.


    What mujianchen has done in this period of time is obvious to all major forces.


    If it was not for his several decisions, the evil spirits would not have cleaned up so quickly. For several times, the clean evil alliance won a complete victory and reduced countless losses.


    Even the old people of other forces, facing the performance of mujianchen during this period of time, changed from the original secretly disdain to surprise and exclamation.


    The strong men of all major forces secretly envied the successors of SAMON Jianzong. Mu Tianhong''s son is better than LAN. He is afraid that under his leadership, SAMON sword sect will really stand at the top of the eight forces.


    "For three days, those evil spirits have been for three days, and there is no big movement, but there are some scattered soldiers around, occasionally exploratory attacks, more like deliberately delaying us!"


    Silent tent, Mujian morning slightly raised his head, eyes swept across the field.


    At the moment, in the tent, there are all the top leaders of one mountain, one island, two religions, four schools and other forces. Many people have reached the level of wuzun.


    People''s bodies are more or less contaminated with some blood evil spirit.


    During these times, the number of evil spirits who died in their hands has been hard to count.


    Especially for the eight star spirit Rune masters and the strong wuzun realm, when they reach the level of their cultivation strength, they have the strength and means to remove mountains and rivers. It is like killing those ordinary evil spirits.


    Listening to mujianchen''s words, everyone in the tent moved.


    An old man sitting at the bottom of the table knew that he had a high position in the Jingxie alliance. He said to Mu Jianchen: "the evil spirits have been losing their strength. They don''t take the initiative to attack. I''m afraid most of them are recuperating. I don''t think we can give them time to breathe. We should take the initiative to attack all the evil spirits Clear it


    "What elder Yu said is to take the initiative to attack them all."


    This old man is an elder of changqingdao, and his cultivation strength is very high. Among all the major forces of the alliance, his cultivation strength is enough to enter the top three. Therefore, with the fall of his voice, he receives a lot of echoes.


    "I suspect that there is a conspiracy behind those evil spirits. Otherwise, those evil spirits will not retreat like this. We will seize the victory and pursue the victory all the way, and the obstacles encountered will not be great."


    Mujianchen frowned slightly, worried, and said: "haven''t you found out that we haven''t met several evil spirits above the level of dignity in the past half a month. I always feel that they are planning something, as if they have been waiting for us to come."


    With mujianchen''s words, someone whispered in the tent.


    "The leader''s worry is not unreasonable, but elder Yu is right. Anyway, this war is imperative. If we wait, we will give those evil spirits more opportunities. Therefore, we should take the initiative to attack."A sitting middle-aged heavy road, the body rippling with a kind of ferocious spirit, the light in the eyes is permeated with a kind of fierce color.


    The people in the tent listen to the cruel middle-aged words, and then all look at mujianchen and go away, waiting for mujianchen''s reply.


    In the public''s eyes, mujianchen raised his head slightly, looked at the last seat in the tent and asked, "bingjiao Zun, I don''t know when brother Du will be able to arrive?"


    "Shua Shua..."


    As mujianchen''s voice fell, many eyes in the tent immediately fell on the last chair of a Huajia old man, who was an elder of the joyous sect.


    Because of the existence of illusions, Su Muxin, Zhao Lu, Zheng Antao and so on in the present Hehuan sect. At the moment, Du Shaofu, the demon king, has become the supervisor of the hezhuan sect. In addition, the existence of two strong people, such as dream like mania, two thousand years ago, has made the status of the Huan sect in the alliance have been increased a lot.


    Most of the people present here have been to the Hehuan sect not long ago. They also know that the man mu Jianchen talked about is Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    On that day, the inner strife of the Huan clan was witnessed by all of us. The strength of Du Shaofu, the demon king, had reached a terrible level.


    At this moment, in the alliance of pure evil, the powerful in the military domain of the major forces did not come out.


    In the territory of martial arts, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is definitely a terror. If he can come here, he can add a great help.


    The old man of Huajia was dressed in grey clothes with a white dragon pattern embroidered on it. Listening to mujianchen''s words, he felt helpless and apologetic. He replied: "back to the alliance leader, the news from our Huan clan seems to be in the closed door, so I don''t know when I can come."


    "That guy is closed again."


    Mu Jianchen picked her eyebrows and was a little disappointed.


    "Although Du Shaofu, the demon king, is very strong, but now we are in the army of the alliance. The devil can come here with a great help, but it does not play a decisive role."


    "The demon king Du Shaofu is fierce and strong, but now we are facing an endless army of evil spirits. We have to rely on the army of the whole alliance. The demon king Du Shaofu alone can not affect the overall situation."


    Inside the tent, the others continued to whisper.


    No one doubts the strength of the demon king Du Shaofu, but most people think that Du Shaofu, the demon king, does not play an important role in the whole league.


    "One day tomorrow, we will send out some fast-moving strong men tonight to inquire about some news and see what the evil spirits are planning. In the morning after tomorrow, prepare for the last battle."


    A moment later, mujianchen said.


    Mu Jianchen''s heart also knows that the army can''t delay. The more time it delays, the more harmful it will be to the alliance of pure evil.


    Night, dark space.


    In the night, a dark cloud floating in the sky, covering the dim moonlight.


    "Chulala..."


    That piece of dark cloud approached, then dispersed, and then turned into thousands of unreal and strange evil spirits.


    "Inform the army to come near. The evil Lord has orders to kill those humans tomorrow."


    A faint cold voice spread, the thousands of evil spirits disappeared in the night.


    "Jie Jie, tiny human beings, will know our power tomorrow."


    There was a figure in the shape of a human, with a pair of sharp horns on top of his head. His whole body was shrouded in black evil spirit. His eyes were filled with frightening red light in the night.


    Suddenly, the evil spirit figure seemed to feel something and looked into the air.


    Where there is the sound of broken wind, after about a few breath, a golden rainbow figure is suddenly from the depth of the front space.


    The speed of the golden figure was extremely fast. Almost in a flash, it crossed the space and appeared in the air. Then it seemed to feel something and instantly suspended in the air.


    The Golden Rainbow converged, revealing a young man in purple robe.


    The purple robe youth face is resolute and resolute, the body is straight and straight, the purple robe is extremely fit, and the tall and straight figure is decorated more upright and joyful, the eyes are filled with deep light in the night sky, a clear and bright.


    It was Du Shaofu who came from the Hehuan sect. He also changed the clothes made by Ji Zhiyan himself, which was very comfortable.


    Even a pair of lavender boots, also very fit.


    "Hiss!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was hovering in the air as if he was looking at something, suddenly, a tremendous evil spirit swept through the air in front of him.


    "Boom


    The whole space was trembling, and a black light filled it, making it dark all around.


    "Wuwu..."


    The wind was blowing, and the sound of ghosts crying and howling in the sky was very frightening.


    "Bang bang!"


    The space then exploded one after another, and the energy of terror swept away.


    When the evil spirit energy dissipates and the light in the sky recovers, a body of evil spirits with blood red eyes appears in the air, and the color of doubt appears in the blood red eyes."Are you looking for me?"


    At the same time, a faint voice came, and then a purple robe figure appeared in front of the evil spirit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1221

    The figure of purple robe has a smile on his face, but the radian of the corner of his mouth is slightly cold. It is Du Shaofu who has just disappeared.


    Seeing the human figure reappear in front of you, the evil spirit''s eyes change color. At the moment, the monstrous evil spirit suddenly sweeps out of the body again. The evil spirit of time is terrible, and the space is dark again.


    "Boom


    As soon as the evil spirit grasped his hand, the evil spirit in the sky turned into a dark cloud. A huge handprint was formed and immediately patted Du Shaofu.


    The terrifying momentum is enough to compare with those who first ascended the stronghold in wuzun.


    "You are too weak."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly raised, and the purple flame in his eyes twinkled. To deal with these evil spirits, his kung fu skills and magical powers were his nemesis. A purple flame swept out of his body and turned into a purple flame light column, which directly collided with the dark cloud palm print.


    "Bang!"


    The two collide, and the blazing breath and evil spirit of terror are sweeping and surging out.


    But the evil spirit was devoured by purple flame at the same time, and the surrounding mountains were burst by energy aftershocks.


    "The strong man!"


    At this moment, the evil spirit seemed to feel something. His face changed greatly, and his red eyes were filled with horror. Immediately, his figure was about to leave.


    "Hula..."


    But the purple flame light column turned into a terrible fire storm, which directly enveloped the evil spirit in the sky.


    "Roar!"


    In the eyes of the evil spirit, there was a little sinister color in the eyes of the evil spirit. With a roar in his mouth, the evil spirit surged violently. It turned into a huge, unreal, ferocious scale beast. It had two horns and a big mouth. The fangs in his mouth were so sharp that he wanted to get rid of the purple fire around him.


    "Evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the purple fire, his eyes gushed a little chill, his face curved sharply, and a purple fire wrapped palm print directly fell on the head of the huge and ferocious beast.


    "Bang!"


    The low dull sound explodes, that ferocious beast''s body is destroyed directly, explodes, turns into the towering evil spirit.


    "Human, you want to die!"


    The voice of Yin Han came out, and a dazzling light swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows. The fierce evil spirit immediately filled Du Shaofu''s mind, as if to destroy the spirit of Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "Ah..."


    But just for a moment, a scream came from Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "I don''t know if you can perform soul searching on evil spirits?"


    Du Shaofu was suspended in the air. Suddenly, his eyes closed slightly.


    That dazzling Rune light is the original God of that evil spirit.


    The evil spirit wanted to destroy Du Shaofu''s original spirit, and wanted to take away Du Shaofu. This was also the evil spirit''s difficult means to deal with.


    However, for Du Shaofu, this method did not play a significant role, and even Du Shaofu was totally fearless.


    With two kinds of spirits, thunder and spirits in one body, and the spirit root in the body, even if the strength of the evil spirit was ten times stronger than a hundred times, it would be difficult to threaten Du Shaofu yuan Shen.


    Just a moment later, Du Shaofu''s slightly closed eyes suddenly opened.


    The original God of the evil spirit was absorbed and refined by Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei in the mud pill palace. Although Du Shaofu could get less than one tenth of the benefits in the end, it was also quite a lot. Compared with the normal cultivation, it was no doubt that how much faster the yuan God''s power could be increased. This is also the abnormality of Yinluo tunhunlei.


    Although Du Shaofu''s thoughts of Yin Luo Tun soul thunder, earth collapse sky thunder, and spiritual roots are all integrated together, all the magical powers contained in them have not disappeared, and even give birth to a new breath.


    "Not good."


    When his eyes opened, Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated.


    Du Shaofu had just tried to use the soul searching technique of the spirit technique against the evil spirits. In the end, Du Shaofu got the result that the evil spirits were arranging around the sealed ancient land. Many powerful evil spirits had been hiding all the time and were ready to attack the human army tomorrow.


    What made Du Shaofu dignified most was that he learned from his soul searching skill that those evil spirits seemed to have prepared some kind of powerful cards, which would be enough to wipe out the whole army of the Jingxie alliance tomorrow.


    The evil spirit was not low in the army of evil spirits, but it was not high enough to know the strong base card. Therefore, he did not know what the powerful card was. This made Du Shaofu''s heart dignified.


    There are many disciples in the Hehuan sect. In the Jingxie alliance, Du Shaofu is also the supervisor of the Hehuan sect, and has benefited from it.


    In addition, mujianchen was the leader of the Jingxie alliance, which worried Du Shaofu.


    "I hope we can inform you in time, or I''ll be in trouble."


    Du Shaofu looked at the empty front, and then his figure flashed and disappeared in the air.


    Early in the morning, seal the ancient space, evil spirit floating, dark clouds.


    "Did the strong men sent out last night come back?"


    In the mountain tent, Mujian''s face is slightly coagulated in the morning, and he asks the people of the major forces around him."None of them came back."


    They shook their heads and sent many strong men to inquire about the news last night, but none of them has come back.


    "Alliance leader, it''s not good..."


    Just at this moment, someone came in a hurry outside the tent, looking dignified and in a hurry. His face was white, his whole body was dripping with blood and his breath was listless.


    "Bai Tai Zun, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mujian got up immediately in the morning, and many people in the tent had already gathered around and helped him.


    He was a venerable of Jiuhua Mountain and one of the strong men sent out to inquire for information last night.


    "Alliance leader, evil spirits are coming in a large scale. They seem to know that we are going to inquire for information. We are besieged by those powerful evil spirits. We are afraid that others are in danger." Said Bai Tai Zun.


    "Wuwu..."


    "Roar..."


    With the voice of the Baitai venerable, the deep cry of ghosts and the roar of beasts spread out in the far sky. The sound reverberated and made people tremble for no reason.


    "The army of evil spirits."


    People in the tent were shocked, one by one swept out of the tent to the peak.


    At the moment, people stood at the peak and looked into the distance. From the distance of heaven and earth, the sound of ghosts crying and howling and the roar of beasts came out from all directions and in the middle of the sky, resounding through thousands of miles.


    In the sky, the black fog and blood mist filled the sky, blocking the sky and blocking the sun!


    Finally, under the black fog and blood fog, countless human and animal shaped evil spirits emerged, and covered the distant mountains and the sky, covering the sky and sky to the end of the line of sight.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The frightening howling of ghosts and the roar of beasts came from the evil spirits in the far away places. It seemed that the whole seal was shaking.


    "No, the army of evil spirits is coming!"


    "Those evil spirits have been cleaned up by us. Why are there so many evil spirits?"


    The army of the pure evil alliance rose, and all the figures stood together.


    At the same time, the army of Jingxie alliance all looked at the distance with solemn eyes and trembled for it.


    During this period of time, the clean evil alliance cleaned up evil spirits, but they had never met so many evil spirits.


    On the towering mountain peak, mujianchen and other powerful forces all look solemnly at the vast evil spirits in the distance from all directions and take a cool breath.


    "The speed of the evil spirit''s expansion is too fast. They devour each other and absorb our spirits and spirits. What''s more, their strength is far from what we can compare with. How long has it developed to such a level that in time, it will be enough to occupy the whole Shangzhou!"


    Mujian took a deep breath, his eyes gushed out fiercely and said, "it seems that they have arranged for us to come here on purpose."


    "Lord, what shall we do now?"


    A middle-aged man asked mu Jianchen, looking at the army of evil spirits in all directions in the distance, with a dignified look.


    "So far, there is only one war. I hope those evil spirits have not hidden too much strength. If they are beyond our control, we will be in great trouble today! "


    Mujian gazed at the distance in the morning, and when his right hand explored it, he held a long sword full of amazing breath in his hand. His face was handsome, and his cheek was full of decisive and fierce fighting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1222

    "Kill it. It''s good to kill all those evil spirits!"


    A fierce middle-aged man, looking at the black fog in all directions, said, his eyes were full of murderous intent.


    "Roar..."


    "Wuwu..."


    The evil spirits around him fluctuated in the sky, and the roar of monstrous spirits was deafening.


    "Whoosh..."


    From the distant sky, in the overwhelming evil spirit, there are hundreds of figures swept out of the evil spirit clouds, and finally suspended in the sky.


    A strong breath diffused and opened, covering the vast space!


    In the sky, a blood robe figure first looked at the dense Jingxie Alliance Army in front of him, and his eyes showed a fiery color like prey. Finally, his eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the space and stare at the towering mountain. The voice of evil and icy cold spread across the whole seal of ancient China, saying: "kill, one will not stay!"


    "Ouch!"


    In an instant, countless evil spirits roared in all directions, and red eyes surged, making a piercing sound of neighing and roaring. In an instant, they continuously killed the army of Jingxie alliance.


    "Kill!"


    The crowd of Jingxie Alliance Army was surging, which was also the figure of killing and shouting. At once, it rushed at the overwhelming evil spirits, and the breath swept across the sky.


    "Clean the evil spirits thoroughly!"


    All the major forces moved in unison, and many of them formed a joint attack line-up. They joined hands to face the overwhelming and terrifying evil spirits and left.


    "Kill!"


    With the overwhelming figure of Jingxie alliance, the sound of breaking wind resounds through the space, the breath surges, and the sound of space "boom" erupts into a fierce breath.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the seal of the ancient land again, the dark sky, lightning, thunder, shocking people!


    "Ouch!"


    Countless evil spirits roared, countless red eyes surged and shrieked. In an instant, they kept fighting against the crowd.


    "Boom!"


    The crowd of the Jingxie Alliance Army and the evil spirit army suddenly collided, and a powerful and incomparable dark gas burst out, and the runes were bright. All kinds of attacks immediately swept out by lightning.


    During this period of time, all people found the means to restrain the evil spirits, and let those who had just practiced Zhiyang Gongfa to attack in front of them and directly destroy a large number of evil spirits.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    But in a flash, the crowd of Jingxie Alliance Army was immediately wrapped by the evil spirit frenzy.


    The sound of ghosts crying and Howling reverberated. I didn''t know whether it was the sound of wild animals or the sound of evil spirits. Some people were immediately swallowed up.


    "Whew, whew..."


    On the barren land, some extremely strange plants were suddenly drilled out, filled with the smell of blood evil spirits and the creeping dark fog. They quickly plundered out of the army of the Jingxie alliance, penetrating many people''s bodies and swallowing blood.


    "Hula..."


    A piece of black fog suddenly appeared in the middle of the crowd. In a very short period of time, with a piece of blood runes flashing, it was directly condensed into thousands of illusory human figures.


    These figures are illusory and ferocious, but their eyes are greedy and fiery red, and their speed is as fast as lightning.


    "Wuwu..."


    With the strange appearance of these evil spirits, they rushed out directly against the army of Jingxie alliance.


    The majestic energy surging, a stream of cold and terrible evil spirit gushed out and swept through, directly penetrated into many people''s eyebrows.


    "HISHI..."


    In the army of the time alliance, many people''s eyes became red, the printing hall became black, their bodies were haunted by black fog, their veins were exposed, and their faces became ferocious.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Then, many bodies exploded one after another, and the blood mist poured out!


    With the explosion of the body, a series of ferocious blood killing illusory figures emerge again, the breath of each body seems to be stronger than before.


    Some beast shaped evil spirits roared, and their huge bodies swept around, killing people directly and tearing them up!


    "Be careful of these evil things!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    All around them looked at the illusory ferocious figures and monstrous spirits, and their eyes were full of shock and fear.


    These unreal and ferocious evil spirits with blood red eyes are looking at the countless people around, without any fear, but showing the color of greed.


    "These evil spirits devour people''s spiritual soul and grow stronger. They can also enter our bodies. It''s very strange and difficult to entangle. Ordinary attacks can''t even eliminate them completely. Be careful. Those who have just practiced the Yanggong skill attack others, and others try their best to stop them!" An old man said to the disciple behind him.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    One after another of the ferocious unreal figures immediately continued to flash out, and instantly rushed to the crowd.


    "Let''s do it, fight it!"When the shadow of the lightning flashed around, the shadow flashed suddenly.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The deep blast spread, the energy swept through the rippling, and a large area of black fog around was shaken away.


    The body of the evil spirit was shattered and turned into blood evil spirit and black fog!


    Some people were engulfed by life, blood and soul, miserable!


    It''s just a matter of time!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    But at the same time, many evil spirits that had just been destroyed by the army of Jingxie alliance gathered together in an instant and continued to revive as if they had been killed forever.


    "Ordinary attacks can''t be destroyed, only the skills and special means of reaching Yang can do it!"


    Many startled and surprised shouts resounded, watching that the destroyed evil spirits could not only reunite, but also become stronger. Although the Alliance Army had known these changes for a long time, there were still people around who were afraid.


    "All out, kill!"


    On the mountain peak, the strong men of all major forces put forward their hands, and a series of figures were killed, and a huge impact force burst out in an instant, and the mysterious atmosphere was towering.


    Bright runes surging, these strong people into the army of evil spirits, around countless evil spirits were shattered.


    "Kill!"


    On the horizon ahead, in the towering evil spirit, the bloody robe waved and fell, and the evil spirit swept out!


    "Whoosh..."


    Hundreds of powerful evil spirits rushed down to kill the Jingxie Alliance Army!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The piercing shrieks of evil spirits and earth shaking shouts resound through the sealed ancient land!


    Such a war is imminent, only killing!


    "Boom...!"


    The earth is shaking and the earth is shaking, the sky is breaking, the blood is flowing into a river, and the evil spirit is towering.


    "Whew, whew, whew!"


    Mu Jianchen takes out the sword and swims it out. The sword is rampant and the program-controlled rolling. Although it is not as strong as the sun, it is extremely fierce. A large number of evil spirits are directly destroyed by the sword.


    "Boom


    The strong among the major forces also immediately fought with the powerful evil spirits.


    "No, those evil spirits have hidden their strength. At least hundreds of them have reached the level of dignity. We have been cheated!"


    A bloody evil spirit erupts in the middle age with brilliant runes. With the vigorous Qi energy of just reaching Yang, it is like an outbreak on an obsidian day, directly shattering a large number of evil spirits in front of him!


    "We''ve been cheated, and we''re in trouble!"


    An old man in a long robe drank a lot. His old skin was covered with bright light. His energy training was just like a thunderbolt sweeping through the sky, which directly swept to a huge black flower in front of him.


    The huge flower is brown black, pinnate for compound leaves, with tens of Zhang of huge, calyx is bell shaped, and the inner surface of corolla is scarlet, just like blood flowing.


    The huge black and bloody flower, releasing a strange breath, but anyone who smelled this terrible smell directly fell asleep. His face climbed black, his veins showed, and he began to become ferocious and twisted, and then his body began to fester.


    "Devil blood Wei, how can there be such a terrible spirit, everyone back away!"


    The old man is Yu Changlao of changqingdao. He is the cultivation of Nirvana wuzun. At the moment, under the devil''s blood, it is actually affected everywhere.


    In the army of evil spirits, in addition to the human and animal shaped spirits, there are some strange plants, green intelligence, forming evil spirits.


    These spirits are more difficult to deal with than evil spirits, but they are extremely rare, but any existence is terrible.


    "Ouch!"


    Seal the ancient land, cry and howl, and kill the sky.


    Not long after that, under the strange army of evil spirits, the army of Jingxie alliance began to retreat.


    That terrible evil spirit is not afraid of death, but also weird and terrible.


    In addition, the sudden influx of many powerful evil spirits will not be under the strong forces of the Jingxie alliance, which will make it more difficult for the Jingxie Alliance Army to support.


    "Kill, the more you die, the better!"


    The evil spirit of the blood robe was suspended in the air, holding his head high and breathing the blood evil spirit that was diffused around him.


    This towering blood evil spirit, like the nourishment he needed most, could receive the nourishment he needed most.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1223

    The evil spirits are killing us, but the Alliance Army is gradually losing.


    The top strongmen of all major forces rushed into the depths of the army of evil spirits one by one, but they were blocked by many powerful evil spirits.


    With the emergence of these powerful evil spirits, the alliance''s strong will be stopped immediately. The harsh voice affects the soul. The evil spirit is towering, and some strong ones are also falling.


    "Be careful, don''t panic. The rune master arranges the rune array, and other people form a joint attack formation to fight together!"


    He drank his sword in the morning, his hair was flying, he waved his sword and his eyes were sharp.


    Large areas of evil spirits disappeared and turned into smoke, but also recovered later.


    And the fall of the Alliance Army more people, constantly some people damage!


    There are also people who are controlled by evil spirits and kill their companions in a big way!


    Not long after the war, it fell into madness and bloody!


    "Ah..."


    "Roar..."


    Screams, energy muffled sound, pulse soul roar sound, and that piercing evil spirit hiss roar, some beast race strong person turns into noumenon roar.


    It''s all mixed up like hell.


    The whole seal ancient space is shaking, the evil spirit is towering, the blood and the corpse fall to the ground, the corpse is everywhere.


    The eyes of the Alliance Army are red, and they are trapped in it. They can only fight and destroy evil spirits. They are brave and fearless!


    However, the evil spirits that keep flowing all around them have no fear or fear of death. They are only bloodthirsty and greedy, which envelop the Alliance Army.


    The Alliance Army is getting weaker and weaker, but these strange spirits are getting stronger and stronger.


    Before long, this kind of fighting gradually came to a tragic level, with constant howling and screaming, blood stained large space, and the sound of ghost crying and Howling echoed incessantly.


    Seal the ancient land like a hell, people shudder, creepy!


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Low dull sound, crazy fighting, a lot of small lineups fell into a desperate situation, and finally were torn into pieces of blood mist by evil spirits.


    There are also people who are exhausted and finally destroyed by evil spirits.


    "Ah..."


    The shrill wail is endless, and the piercing cry of ghosts reverberates in the sky!


    "Kill!"


    When I bathed in the sword, my eyes were frozen in the morning, my whole body was breathing fiercely, and my sword was sweeping across the sky. A large number of evil spirits were destroyed under the sword light!


    "All out, kill!"


    Many alliance strongmen drank and swept around, and the terrible momentum that broke out made the evil spirits fear.


    It is just that these alliance strongmen are also besieged by evil spirits, and they are unable to protect themselves. The situation is not so good.


    "If you want to get back, you can''t fight hard!"


    After sweeping away a lot of evil spirits in the morning of Mujian, looking at the fierce and miserable scene around, the voice spread loud to all around, and people began to retreat.


    "Alliance leader, there is no way to go back. There are evil spirits in all directions. There will be no superior evil spirits under us. We are still careless!"


    A middle-aged man is behind mujianchen and stands on his back with mujianchen, alert to all directions.


    "All hands, don''t hide the bottom card, kill open a bloody way to exit, otherwise, there will be no chance to retreat!"


    Mujian''s eyes swept around, and the sound reverberated in the air. Then he made all his efforts to kill the evil spirits.


    In the distant air, the one with blood robe looked at mujianchen. His bloody breath twisted the surrounding space. His eyes were red with blood, and his eyes were cold. Then he disappeared in the same place.


    "Hiss."


    When the figure of the person with blood robe appeared again, it was already in front of mujianchen. His eyes were filled with blood light. From the whole body, the bloody evil spirit seemed to form a wave of Qi, like a whirlpool of whirlpool. A blood light competition suddenly swept to mujianchen.


    "Little Lord, be careful, it''s blood evil!"


    The old man of SAMON sword sect, who had a strong breath, immediately appeared in front of mujianchen.


    The old man''s duty is to protect mujianchen with all his strength. As the first person of the younger generation of SAMON sword clan, he can''t have any accidents. Now he''s out there, he can only be regarded as training.


    "Whew!"


    Therefore, the old man has been observing everything in the dark. With the appearance of blood evil, he waves a sword light in his palm to compete with energy, and immediately block the blood light competition.


    "Hiss..."


    When the two energies collide, the rune fluctuates brightly, but it doesn''t make too much energy impact sound, and then everything collapses.


    "Pedaling!"


    Under a blow, the old man staggered back, Ju was directly in the downwind, a few steps later to stabilize the body.


    "Half domain level, how can break through so fast, blood evil to half domain, this is really not good!"


    After this blow, the old man''s face was dignified to the extreme.


    "Retreat with all your strength, move back!"


    Smell speech, Mu Jian morning did not have any hesitation, immediately loudly informed the four sides.Mujianchen knows that the blood evil is the leader of this group of evil spirits. Even the strong people in the martial area can''t do anything about it.


    And this time, in the alliance of pure evil, there is no strong person at the level of military realm to follow.


    The strong men of the level of martial arts cultivation seem to feel something. They are recuperating and preparing to deal with a catastrophe.


    "Jie Jie, a group of small human beings, still want to escape, it is too late!"


    Blood evil Yin cold sneer, towering blood evil spirit breath surging to cover the air, voice Yin cold echo.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    With the voice of the blood Rober, countless evil spirits roared around, and the sound and waves were piercing and affecting the soul. A pair of blood red eyes were staring at the people, making the yuan God scared, and began to kill the Alliance Army with all his strength.


    "All of you, fight to the end and break through with all your strength!"


    Mujianchen held the long sword tightly in his hand and killed him fiercely. At this moment, he had to fight to the end with blood.


    "Kill!"


    "Do your best to break through the encirclement!"


    "Roar


    In the bloody battle, in the face of the crazy killing of evil spirits, the overwhelming Alliance Army also turned red in their eyes.


    From the bottom of the hearts of the Alliance Army, a thrill filled the hearts of all the allies. Looking at the fact that tens of millions of compatriots had fallen, fear filled the bottom of my heart, and finally turned into anger. The roar resounded, and anger broke out, and we fought with all our might to kill a bloody road.


    "All of you, be careful. Let''s fight together."


    In the blood battlefield, an old man in gray and white clothes with a dragon pattern pattern embroidered on it yelled to many disciples behind him.


    The old man is the ice dragon worshiper of the Hehuan sect. He is a top martial artist.


    In front of the worshiper of bingjiao, he is facing a huge, ferocious beast shaped evil spirit with a length of about hundreds of feet.


    The evil spirit is like a python dragon, perched in the sea of evil spirit and black fog, but its head is like the head of a wolf. Its huge double pupils are like two blood red blood holes overlooking the earth.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The huge beast shaped evil spirit soared into the air, and the huge tail rolled over. More than ten disciples of the Hehuan sect did not have time to avoid it. They were directly shaken, and a large area of ground cracks were blown open, and the stones were shot at.


    "This evil animal is too strong, all retreat!"


    Bingjiao Zun drank a lot, knowing that the beast shaped evil spirit was hard to provoke, and directly stimulated the pulse soul.


    "Oh..."


    The secret patterns of the ice dragon master''s talisman are like the white sun in the sky. A huge dragon''s shadow swept the sky, and a breath of ice wanted to freeze the sky.


    The beast shaped evil spirit was fearless, and his eyes even showed greed. The more powerful the cultivator was, the more beneficial it would be. With rolling evil Qi, the huge body collided with the pulse and soul of the ice dragon worshiper.


    "Boom..."


    The beast shaped evil spirit is so strong that it can be compared with the Hunyuan wuzun. It is one of the most powerful evil spirits. The spirit of the ice Jiao worshiper can''t stop it. Its pulse and soul are frozen, but it is destroyed by the terrible evil spirit.


    "Hiss!"


    A huge tail then swept out of the ghost, and at the same time the ice dragon Zun''s pulse and soul was broken, and it was mercilessly pumped into the ice Jiao Zun''s chest.


    Ice Jiao Zun is like being hit hard by a meteorite, and the terrible blood evil spirit sweeps over, and a mouthful of blood spurts out directly, and the body flies backwards and forwards one after another.


    "Elder, be careful!"


    With the body of bingjiao Zun flying, many of the disciples of the Hehuan sect have red eyes and are tense and dignified.


    "Vulnerable, ouch!"


    The evil spirit spewed words and roared. His huge and ferocious head opened his blood basin and big mouth. He swallowed the ice dragon worshipper who was still flying.


    The speed of this beast shaped evil spirit is extremely fast. It is as fast as lightning. The surrounding space is distorted. The big mouth of the blood basin seems to be tearing the large space in.


    "Elder, be careful


    One by one he Huan sect disciples were scared to look pale, but at the moment, no one was able to help.


    Just the breath of the beast shaped evil spirits made their pulse and soul tremble and unable to move.


    At this time, the big mouth of the beast shaped evil spirit''s blood basin was about to swallow the ice dragon worshiper into his mouth.


    However, a figure appeared behind the ice jiaozun silently, with the left hand sticking behind the ice jiaozun to stabilize the flying ice Jiao Zun.


    At the same time, the figure with a wave of the right hand, silent, a golden light from the palm of the palm gushed out!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1224

    The golden light directly breaks through the sky and bursts into bright light. A strong and unmatched breath sweeps across the sky, and reaches the sun just as soon as possible.


    "Boom


    The fierce pupil of the huge beast shaped evil spirit trembled and stagnated in the breath of tyranny and Yang. Then the golden light burst out in the big mouth of the ferocious blood basin. The huge body was living and shaking back, and the blood evil spirit broke out.


    Looking at the comer who suddenly intervened to help bingjiao Zun, he Huan Zong''s disciples around him trembled.


    "It''s Jianzong. It''s the Jianzong of our Hehuan clan."


    After a short time, the disciples of the Hehuan sect recognized the visitor immediately.


    The purple robed youth had a resolute face and a domineering breath.


    At the beginning, they had seen it with their own eyes. Who else was not the demon king Du Shaofu?


    The figure that appeared suddenly was Du Shaofu, who had come quickly.


    He looked around with his bright and clear eyes. Du Shaofu then looked at a group of surprise huanzong disciples in the lower part of the room. His voice was quite clear and clear.


    "Form a joint attack array and break through with all your strength!"


    "yes, Jianzong."


    A group of disciples of the Hehuan sect, as if injected with a tonic, all of them immediately responded with joy.


    "Watch out for the emperor!"


    Suddenly, the ice dragon worshiper who had just stabilized cried out. The huge beast shaped demon wolf, which had been shaken back a second ago, swept across the space at the moment, and the next moment was swept by a thunderous momentum.


    That towering evil spirit is enough to make the body weak if the strength is not enough.


    "Watch out for the emperor!"


    The huge beast shaped evil spirit suddenly attacked again, which surprised the disciples of the Hehuan sect in the space below.


    "Evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu looked calm and indifferent. He seemed to have been prepared for it. He shook his arm quickly, and his whole body was filled with golden light. In a faint moment, there were still talismans and secret lines on his skin. In an instant, he clapped his hands to meet him.


    "Hiss..."


    This hand is just like a leaf fan. The place it passes is twinkling and condensing with the light gold talisman, which is like an arc-shaped golden space dent around the palm.


    For a moment, the golden runes were thick and stacked like the golden wings of the golden winged ROC.


    An air of tyranny and ferocity suddenly spread from Du Shaofu and swept away, and then it was severely slapped on the giant tail of the animal shaped evil spirit of the former.


    "Bang!"


    The space that vibrates and shatters is like a small space.


    "Jianzong is so strong that he deserves to be the demon king!"


    He Huan Zong''s disciples were surprised to find that the terrible beast shaped evil spirit, which was just beyond the control of bingjiao, was so vulnerable to attack in front of Jianzong.


    "Shaoyang seal"!


    Just as the tail of the beast shaped evil spirit was shattered, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared on the top of the huge and ferocious monster like a ghost.


    With the sound of soft drinking, Du Shaofu''s eyes were icy and golden, which was just like a golden seal of Shaoyang, which directly landed on the head of the huge beast shaped evil spirit that was too late to avoid.


    "Boom!"


    Jin Guang''s palm print is domineering. As soon as he reaches the sun, he immediately shatters the beast shaped evil spirit, and the evil spirit Rune collapses and spreads all over the sky.


    This huge sound and astonishing domineering atmosphere also attracted the attention of many people in the battlefield.


    When someone saw the purple robed youth in mid air, he was immediately surprised and lost his voice: "it''s Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    "Whew!"


    The animal shaped evil spirit was broken, and suddenly, just as the evil spirit Rune covered the sky, a bright light of blood evil spirit swept out.


    If you look at it carefully, the bright blood evil spirit light is a miniature version of the huge and ferocious beast shaped evil spirit, which suddenly surges into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned a little, but he didn''t care at all under the eyes of many powerful people around him. He let the bright light come into his mind with a vast breath of blood evil spirits.


    "Be careful, that beast shaped evil spirit wants to take possession of it!"


    Around the alliance strong people drink, that bright blood evil spirit light is the original God of the beast shaped evil spirit.


    These evil spirits are not easy to be completely destroyed. They are extremely strange. If they are not careful, they will be taken away and devoured by them.


    However, people did not know that if Du Shaofu really wanted to destroy the beast shaped evil spirit completely, the original spirit of the animal shaped evil spirit could not be preserved, which was enough to be completely destroyed.


    Du Shaofu hoped that the animal shaped evil spirit could take away from him and finally become the tonic of his original God.


    Du Shaofu was not afraid of the original God of beast shaped evil spirits.


    As the animal shaped evil spirit moved into the center of his eyebrows, Du Shaofu''s face gave a faint smile, without delay, his figure sprang out, and a hidden talisman pattern flickered in front of him, forming a grass.


    This grass is Dongming grass. The leaves of the whole body are slender, just like the real object, and the secret patterns of the talisman flash.As the Dongming grass is swept out, the atmosphere spreads to purify Lingtai and suppress all evils!


    "Whew!"


    The bright and mysterious patterns on Dongming grass turn into a beam of light to suppress all evil spirits.


    The evil spirits around him were afraid one after another. However, when Dongming grass pierced through the space, a large number of evil spirits'' bodies exploded continuously.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    A large number of evil spirits were destroyed, so that the evil spirit swept over and shocked the eyes around!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu shot at the same time, his eyes were cold and his whole body was shining with gold, as if he had been rushing out of the golden winged ROC.


    The sky was covered with golden light. Many powerful evil spirits were directly bombed and killed by Du Shaofu. The evil spirit was destroyed and completely killed!


    "That human being can restrain us, too strong!"


    Among the fierce and fearless spirits around, there are evil spirits. The strong ones also begin to grow cold and retreat.


    Du Shaofu was wrapped in golden light, just like a real devil and a fierce bird in human shape.


    In the place where Du Shaofu passed, the body of the evil spirit exploded. All the way, he pursued and killed the strong evil spirit directly, and pushed all directions. No evil spirit could stop him.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t think you would come!"


    The voice of mujianchen spreads, and he looks at the gold light purple robed youth who pushes evil spirits in the distance. He laughs, and the sword in his hand sweeps out a large number of evil spirits.


    "Break through, it''s not good!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and said to Mu Jianchen. Judging from the situation in front of him, this overwhelming evil spirit can''t be killed completely. If he goes on fighting, both sides will be hurt, and the alliance of pure evil will not take advantage of it.


    At that time, there will be a torrent of blood and evil spirit on the battlefield, which will only provide a steady stream of nourishment for those evil spirits and make them strengthen rapidly.


    "Break through with all your strength!"


    It''s a big drink in the morning.


    As a matter of fact, the army of Jingxie alliance has been breaking through the encirclement for a long time. The roar of the orcs, the martial pulse and the pulse soul that have been urged by some people are all making full efforts to break through the encirclement.


    The war was fierce. Facing the strange evil spirits, the pure evil alliance was restricted everywhere and broke through the encirclement, but it didn''t succeed much. The surrounding battlefield was full of blood and countless corpses.


    All kinds of forces, such as powerful tools, are used to protect the ancient people.


    "Devil blood, deal with that boy first!"


    In the process of blood evil rolling, the voice of blood evil was cold and drunk. A pair of trembling blood lights and pupils were also staring at Du Shaofu in the distance during the fierce battle with the old man of SAMON sword sect.


    "Hi..."


    High above, the elder of nagyu in long Qingdao was shaken back by a huge black flower.


    The huge brown and black flowers, whose calyx is bell shaped, spray out the bright red light of people, just like blood flowing, and instantly appear in the side space of Du Shaofu, releasing a strange breath.


    That strange breath crumpled down, making people want to sleep.


    That breath gushes into the body, evil spirit is accompanied by a kind of towering poison gas, which can make the human body rot.


    "It''s the devil''s blood!"


    Du Shaofu felt the strange smell and looked back. He recognized that it was a kind of terrible spirit, the devil Xuewei.


    It''s said that the devil Xuewei is poisonous and can make people sleep.


    Du Shaofu was not afraid of the strange smell of the devil Xuewei. The spirit of yuan was strong enough to resist the strange smell.


    The method of not destroying the metaphysical body and the golden winged Dapeng has reached the point of refining the divine body for the third time, and is not afraid of poison.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu waved his hand out, and a burst of golden mansions swept away the strange breath.


    "Hiss!"


    On the huge corolla of the devil Xuewei, blood lights burst out and turned into a black light column, which directly shrouded Du Shaofu like thunder.


    "Oh


    Du Shaofu * eyes coagulate, and a horrid animal shadow roars out of his hand. That is the "Zai" beast, which is understood by Du Shaofu in the silk tree.


    "Boom


    both release amazing energy to collide, and the * animals can be directly dispersed.


    Du Shaofu changed color, waved his hand, and fanned out his wings, which completely blocked the black black.


    "Hunyuan peak demon Zun!"


    Looking at the devil''s blood Wei, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. It was the devil''s blood Wei who had reached the peak of Hunyuan.


    As a demon, it is one of the most powerful beings in the world.


    Hunyuan peak level of the spirit, afraid of the general Nirvana Wu Zun, also difficult to resist, let alone this strange devil blood Wei.


    At the beginning of Zhongzhou''s seal, the blood rattan evil spirit, beast killing, soul evil and spirit spirit were just comparable to the level of animal respect. At the moment, the evil spirits in the ancient land of Shangzhou seal were even Hunyuan level, and there were more other levels of honor. In front of him, the devil blood Wei was already the peak of Hunyuan demon Zun, which shocked Du Shaofu.After these evil spirits come out, the speed of breakthrough is too fast, and other creatures are the nourishment of their breakthrough.


    No wonder there was a legend at the beginning that once the evil spirits in the sealed ancient land came out, they would be enough to destroy their lives and become a catastrophe!


    "Die!"


    In the corolla of devil Xuewei, there is an illusory black and bloody face emerging. When the blood sneers and the cold voice is said, a blood black streamer extends from the petals to the sky.


    "Hula..."


    The petals wriggle, and the blood evil spirit is rolling around, and the terrible breath is rippling, just like a wave, spreading with spatial ripples.


    This terrible - human breath, so that the surrounding space, are slightly appear a little dark cracks.


    Then the huge devil Xuewei expanded, as if living in general, as if the prison fell from the sky, covering thousands of feet of space.


    Surrounded by the shadow of the evil spirits and the Alliance Army, the body is instantly born, rotten and exploded.


    Strange breath swept out of the sky, and the strange petals of the devil''s blood were as if they could tear apart the space. In an instant, they appeared around Du Shaofu.


    The devil Xuewei, with a terrible speed, shrouded the void, accompanied by the monstrous evil spirit, wrapped Du Shaofu tightly in it.


    "Not good..."


    Seeing this scene, long Qingdao Yu Chang, who had just been shaken back by the devil Xuewei, was surprised and lost his voice. He knew the horror of the devil Xuewei most clearly.


    "Watch out for the emperor!"


    The disciples of Hehuan sect in xiakong suddenly took a cool breath, and their faces were tense and changed greatly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1225

    "Boom!"


    Just as the dense blood of the devil covered Du Shaofu with overlapping petals, a thundering sound suddenly came from it, and the evil spirits around him trembled and crawled.


    "Chulala..."


    The breath of the sky fluctuated, and then a brilliant purple arc swept through the sky, making the sky suddenly flash and thunder.


    In the sky, the blazing light of thunder and lightning suddenly rises like a scorching sun. Countless dazzling purple lightning runes are everywhere, just like a purple snake shuttling through the sky, destroying the evil spirits in the sky and suppressing all evil spirits!


    This terrible breath of thunder and lightning startled all evil spirits and allied forces.


    That terrible breath is too great, just like the supreme!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    That terrible purple lightning with punishment, can destroy everything, so that the devil''s blood suddenly withered petals.


    "Hula..."


    Just for a moment, the dense prison of the devil''s blood giant flower began to crack, and then exploded, and the broken petal Rune and the monstrous evil spirit spread in the air.


    "Boom..."


    In the flash of lightning and thunder, Du Shaofu set foot in the sky, and his body surface was covered with purple thunder and lightning talisman. A terrible supreme breath spread and came, magnificent and desolate!


    Under the supremacy, both the Alliance Army and the evil spirits are trembling for it!


    The pulse of thunder covered the whole body, and the purple arc turned into thunder, which was high in the sky. Du Shaofu''s hair was flying like an arc, and his eyes were waving with thunder!


    In the face of the demon blood Wei of Hunyuan demon Zun level, Du Shaofu directly urged thunder Wu pulse, otherwise he could not deal with it at all.


    "What kind of military pulse is that? It''s terrible. I''m afraid it''s at least up to the level of human respect, even more!"


    In the army of the alliance, the eyes of the powerful in the major forces are shocked. They look up at the sky and look at Du Shaofu wrapped in purple gold arc at the moment. They are also trembling for it.


    "What a strange human being!"


    Broken in the devil blood, and then in that strange breath spread, once again gathered into a giant devil blood.


    Within the corolla, a ferocious human face loomed out, with a color of fear and horror surging in his eyes.


    But the fear of shock of the color of the eyes for a moment, and then the devil blood Wei that ferocious face around, countless stamens like black blood light swept out.


    With the black blood light swept out, all around the sky was suddenly again violent vibration.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The strange evil spirit of the sky swept up like a sea wave and rose into the sky, occupying the air and gathering into a black blood evil cloud.


    In the evil cloud of human beings, a huge face of hundreds of Zhang emerges, just like a ghost.


    In particular, it has a pair of huge black blood pupil, extremely strange, rippling out of the terrible strange evil spirit, is the towering terrible.


    With the appearance of that evil face mask, many of the strong men in the Alliance Army are pale at the moment, and some people are about to explode.


    "Hiss!"


    With a huge face of evil spirits, the blood black light surged in his eyes, and the vast evil spirit swept across the sky. There was a strange blood black light coming out of his mouth, just like countless cold boa constrictors interwoven. Then, in the eyes of many people who were shocked, the evil spirit surged to the sky, and the sharp terror fell on Du Shaofu.


    "The devil''s blood swallows." that''s the magic power of devil Xuewei


    There is an Alliance Army in the distance, and the strong ones are shocked and worried about Du Shaofu.


    Under the full strength of the demon blood Wei of Hunyuan demon Zun level, Nirvana wuzun must absolutely avoid.


    "Boom


    Looking at the overwhelming blood and black evil spirit, Du Shao''s fingerprints coagulate, and the secret patterns of thunder light flash inside themselves. Together, they penetrate into the space with purple and golden thunder. They are the nemesis of all evil spirits, and rise up in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    Under the purple thunder, the blood black evil spirit exploded one after another.


    In the mid air, Du Shaofu was covered with the secret patterns of thunder and lightning talisman, just like wearing a purple thunder light war suit on his body, which was as bright as a purple thunder ball.


    His hair was flying back with electric arc, and his voice was cold and sharp. Du Shaofu drank softly: "Hunyuan demon worships evil things, but it doesn''t work in front of me!"


    As the voice fell, a fist seal burst out from Du Shaofu''s body. The purple arc swept away like a wave, and the surrounding space was shaken and shattered. A large number of evil spirits were affected and turned into evil spirits.


    This thunder light one fist powerful punishment kills, lets the human tremble millet!


    Many strong people feel that kind of breath, is the bottom of their hearts tremble, as if they feel a kind of heaven and earth punishment to kill the gas, accompanied by the general trend of heaven and earth.


    In particular, there is a vast and unpredictable power contained in the thunder pulse of Du Shaofu. Once it is really urged, the world will be tarnished.


    "It''s amazing


    The strong were shocked and frightened. The terrible pressure not only came from Du Shaofu''s strength, but also accompanied by a vast and unpredictable power of heaven and earth."Bang!"


    A fist fell on the devil''s blood, and the purple thunder''s power eroded and killed it wildly. It destroyed the devil''s blood into pieces of ashes and turned into blood black light rain.


    Du Shaofu''s fist contains the power of thunder and lightning.


    Du Shaofu''s understanding of thunder and lightning has been greatly improved in recent years due to his thunder pulse, nine turn God, Lei Lian, and the fusion of two kinds of spirit thunder.


    With thunderbolt and nine turn God thunder lotus, and two spirit thunder spirits in his body, Du Shaofu''s understanding of the magic power of thunder and lightning has also been greatly enhanced.


    As the devil blood Wei is destroyed by a fist, this scene is also shocking and unbelievable.


    The devil Xuewei of Hunyuan level and the terrible spirit of wuzun at Nirvana level were so smashed by Du Shaofu.


    In front of Du Shaofu, the terrible devil Xuewei seemed to be vulnerable.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is so ferocious


    Some people take a cool breath in their hearts, and they are frightened.


    However, they did not know that Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse was the killer of all the evil spirits.


    On the level of strength, Du Shaofu''s extraordinary accomplishments in wuzun''s peak had already been able to kill Hunyuan wuzun.


    Meanwhile, Du Shaofu is more inspired by the thunder and martial pulse. In addition, the spirit of mind is not afraid of the influence of the breath of the devil''s blood, and his body is not afraid of the corrosion of the devil''s blood Wei.


    No matter how strong the devil was, Du Shaofu had no fear at all.


    However, if the devil Xuewei was replaced by another Hunyuan demon Zun, Du Shaofu would not be able to do so easily.


    "Hiss!"


    This time, the devil''s blood Wei was broken and could not be recovered again. In the towering evil spirit, a blood black bright light suddenly swept.


    It is a baby size devil blood Wei, crystal clear, bright as blood black jade, but let people look at it, also want to tremble for it.


    "Spirit seed."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up. It was the spirit of the devil Xuewei. It was just like the soul of Linglei. It was also the original God and soul of human beings and orcs.


    As long as its spirit is immortal, the devil''s blood is immortal.


    "Hiss!"


    In Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, a silvery yellow arc suddenly swept out and turned into an arc cage, trapping the fleeing devil Xuewei Ling.


    "Whew!"


    A light filled with the ancient and reckless atmosphere suddenly swept out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    The ancient and reckless atmosphere filled with space fluctuations, and then directly devoured the spirit of the devil Xuewei, and finally disappeared in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    Although the spirit cannot be compared with the spirit thunder, the spirit species of the devil blood Wei is still the devil blood Wei spirit species of the mixed yuan demon Zun level, which is much more valuable than a demon beast yuan God of the Hunyuan animal respect level.


    With Du Shaofu''s character, he can''t miss the opportunity.


    Countless eyes of the Alliance Army were in the distance. They were shocked to see that the spirit of the devil Xuewei was taken away by Du Shaofu.


    The spirit is powerful and is one of the most powerful creatures in the world.


    What a terrible existence it is. It''s hard for someone to take it away, but the devil in front of him has done it.


    "Jianzong is too strong!"


    He Huan Zong''s disciples were excited and exclaimed that the terrible devil Xuewei was also suppressed by the prison and took away the spirit seed. His heart was full of confidence.


    The victory of Du Shaofu alone did not affect the whole war situation.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Under the dense army of evil spirits, countless alliance armies are suffering continuous damage.


    "Ah..."


    Blood gushed like rain, and there were people exploding all over the place, like the end of the day.


    "Magic blood..."


    As the devil''s blood Wei spirit was collected, the blood evil lunar calendar was drinking heavily on the far sky, which was successively suppressing the vigorous old man of SAMON sword sect. His figure appeared in front of the powerful old man like a ghost. The terrible blood evil breath was never retained. The bloody fierce pupil glanced at the vigorous old man. With a wave of his sleeve robe, a torrent of blood light seemed to be coming and swept over the vigorous old man directly On the body of.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The powerful old man was covered in the sword light shield. Under the blood light, the sword light cover on his body was like a broken glass plate, which suddenly cracked, and his body was also born to shoot down from the middle of the air, which hit a barren mountain peak fiercely, and immediately split the mountain into four parts.


    "Elder!"


    Mu Jianchen and many strong men of SAMON sword sect exclaimed, and their faces were more dignified. The blood evil had always had some hands. He was joking about the alliance of pure evil.


    From the beginning to the end, the blood evil did not even put the pure evil alliance in the eye, just a joke.


    This is also a shame to the whole alliance of pure evil.


    "Fight with him!"


    Many elders and other forces in the SAMON sword sect, among which there are 89 wuzun realms and eight star spirit runes masters, all rush forward with all their strength in order to join hands to stop the blood evil."Bang bang bang!"


    However, the wuzun realm and the eight star spirit Rune masters have not yet done so. The blood evil is that the cold blood light gushes out from both pupils and moves with a wave of hands. A piece of blood light, accompanied by the monstrous blood evil spirit, sweeps across the sky, and directly shakes away the eight or nine wuzun realms and eight star spirit runes masters.


    At the same time, the body of the three weakest alliance strongmen was smashed and crushed at the same time. Only one escaped from the original God.


    "Little human beings, beyond their means!"


    The blood evil stood with his head raised, and the blood light was boiling around the whole body as if on a bright day. The whole space was like being dyed red with blood, with the blood color Rune flashing, and no one dared to get close to it.


    "Half domain evil spirit"!


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and his eyes fell on the blood evil covered in the blood robe. There was no doubt that the half domain level of the terrible breath was revealed. Even Nirvana martial Zun was hard to get close to. It was a terrible existence.


    "Boy, release the blood demon spirit, be loyal to me, I can save your life!"


    Xuexie ignored the elders of SAMON sword sect and the strong members of Jingxie alliance around him, because the cold and bloody pupils had already fixed their eyes on Du Shaofu!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1226

    Feeling the chill in his bloody and fierce pupil, Du Shaofu felt a slight tremor in his heart across a distant space.


    However, with the means of protecting the yuan God, Du Shaofu recovered immediately.


    Du Shaofu has seen many real martial arts practitioners, but a half of them can''t affect him at the moment.


    Looking at the bloody robe, Du Shaofu said, "what if I don''t hand it in?"


    "Then what you will get in a while is more painful than the death of gods and spirits. You will regret it!"


    The blood evil coldly looked at Du Shaofu, the blood evil spirit fierce pupil, the blood light wave, the voice Yin cold Sen cold like the blade.


    "Be careful of that guy. He''s called the blood evil. He''s the head of these evil spirits. It''s said that when he came out, his strength was not so good, but I don''t know why the cultivation would soar so fast."


    Mujianchen took the opportunity to come to Du Shaofu''s side, and his voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "It''s a terrible surge indeed!"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head slightly, and his expression was also slightly tinged.


    The four evil spirits, namely, spirit spirit, beast killing, soul evil and blood vine evil spirit, came out of the original sealed ancient land, and their strength was not strong. Du Shaofu estimated that according to the situation of Zhongzhou sealing ancient land, the strength of evil spirits in Shangzhou sealed ancient land would be similar.


    Otherwise, in Shangzhou, the sealed ancient land, the younger generation couldn''t get out.


    In addition to his understanding of ghost spirits, animal killing and soul evil spirits, Du Shaofu speculated that it must be the blood evil who wantonly made the killing, making the blood flow into a river, and the corpses were everywhere. Those evil spirits were the most direct beneficiaries.


    "I never regret it!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the blood evil. Although he said that he was afraid, he was not scared.


    "Then I''ll do it for you!"


    The blood evil looked at Du Shaofu''s figure in the sky with blood red eyes. His breath of cold and overcast moved, he looked at the endless battlefield around him and said, "originally, I wanted to make a good joke on you little human beings. I thought we were really so easy to deal with, so let''s end it now!"


    His eyes turned into blood light, as if there was a river of blood flowing. Then the voice of cold as a blade came out from his teeth, and his killing intention Rose: "open the magic door!"


    "Roar..."


    "Wuwu..."


    With the fall of the blood evil voice, all the evil spirits who are fighting fiercely all around are roaring with their heads raised, crying and howling, and their figures quickly withdraw.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, the evil spirits swept up the sky.


    The sound of broken wind resounded, and the endless evil spirits swept up the sky in a moment. There was a trace of mystery between each other.


    Blood evil fingerprints congealed, with a strong blood light from the palm burst out, and finally turned into a black light whirlpool full of evil breath in the sky.


    The whirlpool seems to be diffused and opened from the sky, like falling down from the nine days, with a black hole like depth.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    In the whirlpool of the black light, there was a sound of crying and howling, and the evil spirit was rolling. It was like a demon Kingdom falling down, and a terrible evil spirit swept all over the place!


    The whirlpool of the black light whirled, and suddenly burst out a terrible pulling force, which directly devoured the evil spirits in the four directions and the overwhelming force of blood evil spirits after sealing the ancient land.


    "Roar..."


    "Wuwu..."


    Those low-level evil spirits, like moths to the fire, directly and actively into the black light vortex, and finally turned into a stream of black fog energy, which was instantly engulfed by the black light vortex.


    Countless evil spirits gathered around and piled up under the black light whirlpool. They were devoured by the black light whirlpool and willing to fly moths to the fire.


    And with those terrible evil spirits flying moths to the fire, the dark light vortex is slowly expanding under the eyes of the Alliance Army.


    The terrible atmosphere and terror pressure that pervaded from it have made many strong people change color.


    "Hula..."


    The terrible black light whirlpool, in a short time, is enough to thousands of feet huge.


    "Boom!"


    the black light vortex is still expanding rapidly, and the pressure is becoming more and more terrible, which makes the surrounding space tremble.


    The endless black light twisted and condensed from the whirlpool, and the evil spirit was towering!


    "Wuwu..."


    In the whirlpool, the sound of crying and Howling also resounded through the sealed ancient land.


    Finally, in a very short period of time, an endless stream of evil spirits swept into the whirlpool of black light.


    Finally, even the animal and human spirits of dozens of levels of honor did not hesitate to plunder into the black light vortex.


    The black light whirlpool is a kind of shielding the sky like posture, quietly suspended in the seal over the ancient land.


    "Boom..."


    The sky was dark as night.


    There are flashes of lightning and thunder, and the evil spirit is towering. With the cry of ghosts, everything is just like the devil kingdom."My God, what is this?"


    Seeing this shocking scene, the four leagues took a strong breath.


    Obviously, none of them had thought that these evil spirits could even activate the terrible means.


    At the moment, that terrible whirlpool of black light, afraid to let Nirvana peak Wu Zun take a look, also want to be scared, soul trembling!


    "What a powerful means. Is this the last card of these evil spirits? They want everyone to come back and never come back!"


    Du Shaofu looked up at the dark whirlpool in the sky, and got the news from soul searching. It seems that this is the base card of these evil spirits.


    The whirlpool of dark light, which covers the sky and the sun, seems to open the door to the devil''s land. The terrible breath that diffuses from it makes people feel soft and the spirit trembles!


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, the black light whirlpool, the explosion of terrible suction pull force, let the lower strength of the practitioners, suddenly can''t help but be sucked into.


    In the sound of a scream, the crowd was sucked into, immediately turned into a blood mist, and then disappeared in the black light whirlpool.


    "Be careful, don''t get close!"


    There were old people in the crowd who drank so much that the alliance army retreated one after another, panicked and panicked.


    "Jie Jie, all can''t escape, today one also can''t escape, have come back and have no return!"


    The blood evil sneered, and his blood colored pupils swept the crowd around him. His voice echoed and sealed the ancient land. He said in a loud voice, "the magic door is open, and the magic swallows all directions!"


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of the blood evil voice, the dark light whirlpool that covers the sky and emerges in the sky is awe inspiring.


    The evil gas is rolling, and the terrible power of swallowing comes down, just like a black hole in the universe.


    Around the black light whirlpool, the whole space burst out in the sound of "clattering"


    "Help me, help me..."


    "I can''t help it. Help me."


    All of a sudden, under the terrible power of swallowing, countless figures were engulfed in the whirlpool of black light.


    Some boulders have been pulled up, some rocks have cracked, the mountain has collapsed, and everything has been swallowed into the whirlpool of black light.


    There is no way to stop a large number of Alliance forces with low strength.


    "Ah..."


    The crowd is like a bird in a tornado. It can''t help but struggle. It''s all swallowed up, and then it turns into blood mist in the screams.


    At the moment, the huge whirlpool of black light is just like an awakened cosmic beast, ravaging the world and swallowing all directions!


    "Back, go!"


    The strong men of each Mountain Gate drank loudly and joined hands to protect their disciples.


    However, there are too many disciples in each Mountain Gate, and the strong can not protect them one by one. They can only watch the unguarded disciples of the mountain gate be engulfed and the spirits in the whirlpool of black light will be destroyed.


    The disciples of the small and medium-sized forces do not have many strong ones in their own clan. Even the elder Dharma protectors themselves are too busy to protect them.


    "Ah..."


    The sound of howling and Howling reverberated and sealed the ancient land into a demon kingdom.


    "All the disciples of the Hehuan sect have retreated behind me!"


    Behind Du Shaofu at the moment, Dapeng''s golden wings expanded and his wings spread into hundreds of Zhang in size. He burst out with golden light and lingering purple thunder and lightning. He held his head high to block the swallowing power in the terrible whirlpool and protected the disciples of the Hehuan sect.


    The strong men in the surrounding mountains are urging the magic power to protect their disciples. But there is no doubt that Du Shaofu is the most dazzling, domineering and eye-catching.


    The disciples of the Hehuan sect were all overjoyed. They looked at the tall and straight golden figure in the sky to protect them from the wind and rain. At the moment, they were all proud of being a disciple of the Huan sect. They were also glad that the demon king had become the supervisor of the Huan sect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1227

    Many disciples of the small forces who did not have the protection of the strong immediately ran behind the line-up of the Hehuan sect.


    However, Du Shaofu could not protect too many people. Those who came near the mountain gate, some of whom were outside, were swallowed by themselves into the whirlpool of black light.


    "Ah..."


    The sad wail echoed in the sky, and the figure was swallowed by the black light whirlpool.


    In a flash, to a few million figures, he can''t help but fly into the air, turning into blood mist in the black light whirlpool. That kind of visual impact makes people''s soul tremble!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dignified. The terrible whirlpool of black light was like the gate to the devil kingdom. As the endless stream of figures were swallowed up, the evil spirit was still getting stronger and stronger. Sooner or later, everyone would be swallowed and entered.


    "Is there any way, otherwise, everyone will have to be swallowed up!"


    Mu Jianchen asked Du Shaofu not far away. At the moment, the strong men of the SAMON sword sect are protecting the disciples of the SAMON sword sect. Mujianchen covers his body with a halo of protection, just like a sword. He can barely resist the huge power of swallowing.


    "Otherwise, when the time comes, there will be no chance to use the cards."


    Du Shaofu frowned. This time, the leaders of the Jingxie alliance are the young generation with the highest peak of the major forces in Shangzhou, including the samong sword clan. With mujianchen in it, the SAMON sword sect will surely have the final card, and will never let mujianchen be in danger.


    Other major forces should also have the final card, and will not let the most top young generation have an accident, that is the future of those Shanmen.


    At this time, we can only hope that the final cards of the major forces can be resisted.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, mu Jianchen shot fiercely in his eyes and said in a loud voice: "everyone, it''s the last moment. Don''t hide any more. Use the last card, or everyone will not live this time."


    Mujian''s voice falls down in the morning, and something filled with brilliance appears in his hand.


    When the five fingers held slightly, the brilliance was crushed. On the top of the void of mujianchen''s head, a strange light suddenly spread out.


    "Boom


    The surrounding space trembled for no reason. A figure wrapped in the dazzling brilliance of the sun appeared. The surrounding light was twinkling. It was an old man in the shape of 70, surrounded by swords.


    With the appearance of this figure, a terrible pressure spread, like a peerless sword out of its sheath, with incomparable ferocity.


    This figure appears in the sky, people dare not approach, can only look up, even around the dark light devil Qi, also has been dispersed a lot.


    "Boom! Boom... "


    At the same time, this piece of heaven and earth once again vibrated out of thin air. In the other seven lineups, such as long Qingdao and Jiuhua Mountain, their own light was like the bright sun and the bright moon, and the seven figures were born in the sky.


    There are eight figures in total. If you look at them carefully, they are a little illusory, but the terrible breath on them can directly disperse the evil Qi.


    With the appearance of these eight figures, the pressure of the Alliance Army was greatly reduced.


    The terrible black light whirlpool in the sky seemed to have stopped for a moment.


    With the appearance of these eight figures, the strong among the eight forces, such as samong Jianzong, changqingdao and Jiuhua Mountain, all showed their joy and seemed to see hope.


    "It should be a part of the martial realm."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the sudden appearance of the eight paths. All the major forces had their final cards.


    Those eight figures are all a part of the body. They are not the real strong people in the martial area. When Du Shaofu was attacked by the evil cult for the first time in the Seven Star hall, Du Shaofu had seen the body of a demon sect strong man.


    "Eh, is this the magic door? Someone has opened it!"


    On the line-up of SAMON sword sect, the 70 year old man looked up at the black light whirlpool with his head raised. After a little doubt, his eyes were startled. He seemed to think of some kind of fear. He said to his side, "everyone, the magic gate has been opened and must be destroyed, otherwise the whole Shangzhou will be reduced to the devil kingdom!"


    "The magic gate is just a legend. I didn''t expect that it really appeared. It must be destroyed, otherwise it would be a disaster!"


    An old woman in gray, limping, but in her eyes, the fiery runes filled her eyes. She looked directly at the whirlpool of black light, and her eyes were like a sea of fire.


    "It must be destroyed, or it will be a catastrophe!"


    A few of them are strong, but their faces are dignified.


    "Let''s go, destroy the monster!"


    The eight branches of the body drank together, and the eight separate voices broke out bright runes, carrying eight terrible energy, which turned into eight dazzling attacks, and directly swept to the terrible whirlpool of black light.


    "Chulala..."


    The eight separate bodies swept out, along the way, suddenly burst open, all the way space broken, that terrible force, let people breathe blocked.


    "Jie Jie, finally come out, you are the target, the other is just mole ants, eight separate body, this is enough for me to go further!"


    While the strong one of badaowufen snatched at the whirlpool of Wuguang, the blood evil laughed, and the handprint in his hand condensed and changed. Just as the strong one of badaowufen was just approaching the whirlpool of Wuguang, a cry of ghosts and gods was suddenly heard in the whirlpool of Wuguang."Boom


    The next moment, a terrible storm of evil gas, as if from the time and space across the devil Kingdom, penetrated through the space, and finally swept the eight sub bodies.


    "Hula..."


    That storm of evil gas was so terrible that it suddenly burst out with a terrible pulling force, which actually swept the eight strong people.


    Under the dark light whirlpool, suddenly the terrible air wave diffused and opened. It was a breath of destruction, which made the surrounding space explode one after another.


    As can be seen from countless eyes, in the destructive evil air storm, the eight powerful people only persisted for a moment, and then turned into Rune fragments to dissipate.


    "Not good..."


    All the alliance''s eyes from just a surprise, an instant into shock.


    The eight strong ones are all the strongest in the martial area.


    The cooperation of the eight is enough to deal with the current military territory, and there will be no problem.


    But I didn''t expect that, just for a moment, eight strong people were completely destroyed.


    "Boom..."


    And the next second, the black light whirlpool is more powerful, and suddenly soars again. The terrible pulling force spreads to seal the ancient land, and the evil spirit rages in the sky.


    "Ah "


    under the force of terror, the evil Qi engulfed the four sides, and the overwhelming Alliance Army was swallowed up by the body again, and the overwhelming miserable howl was endless.


    Magic swallow all things, empty figure, storm, sand and stone all swept, like a tornado storm, all like destruction.


    At the moment, even those strong people who protect the disciples of the mountain gate are hard to support.


    Some practitioners in wuzun state protect their disciples carelessly, and they are swallowed up by force. Finally, they turn into blood mist and disappear in the whirlpool of black light.


    "We are dead, no one can escape!"


    "This time, all our troops have been destroyed and we have been cheated by evil spirits."


    "I don''t want to die yet. Help me, who can help me...!"


    In the frightful devil gas storm, there are many voices gathering together, such as the voice of panic, the sound of fear, the sound of sadness and howl.


    "It''s getting stronger and stronger. It''s hard to resist it!"


    As Du Shaofu unfolded the wings of the ROC to protect the disciples of the Hehuan sect, the terrible pressure broke down, but it was more and more unable to support it.


    Under the terrible pulling force, Du Shaofu was more and more unable to stop him.


    Covering the sky, like locusts in transit, the figure was engulfed by the whirlpool of black light.


    At the moment, those figures are not people and monsters, but tiny locusts. The number is more than millions.


    That terrible destruction is the real cleansing, even extinction.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. If this terrible whirlpool of black light appeared in the city of Shangzhou, the destruction would be real destruction.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt that the purple thunder xuanding was fluctuating in the shrine, making a "buzzing" sound of wind and thunder.


    The purple thunder xuanding in Du Shaofu''s body seemed to feel something at the moment. He wanted to get out of his body and rush into the black light whirlpool.


    Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. The black light whirlpool was destroyed. The purple thunder xuanding was out of his control at the moment, and wanted to rush into it. This was not a good thing.


    With all his strength, Du Shaofu found it difficult to suppress the purple thunder xuanding at the moment. If the purple thunder Xuan tripod was exposed at the moment, he was afraid that it would lead to great trouble for himself.


    The purple thunder xuanding is not an ordinary thing. It is left by the most powerful one at the beginning. It is also related to these ancient seal sites. It seems that something has been sensed at the moment. Maybe it will rush in, but not necessarily be destroyed.


    Du Shaofu''s mind instantly measured and pondered, and the purple thunder xuanding in the shrine became more and more explosive. He wanted to get out of the body immediately.


    "Spell it!"


    Du Shaofu''s golden wings of Dapeng fluttered and said to the disciples of the Hehuan sect, "protect yourself!"


    As the voice fell, the golden light burst out behind his back. Du Shaofu rose like a real golden winged ROC soaring in the sky, trying to rush into the whirlpool of black light.


    "What does the devil want to do?"


    "Does Du Shaofu want to commit suicide?"


    All of a sudden, when he saw Du Shaofu advancing instead of retreating, he was surprised and surprised when he wanted to rush into the whirlpool of black light.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you want to do, you will die!"


    Mujian Chen Cheng tries his best to resist the terrible pulling force in the whirlpool of black light. Seeing this at the moment, he exclaimed in surprise.


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings across the sky, blocking the whirlpool of black light, which covered the sky and the sun. The golden light was everywhere, and thunder light appeared in the golden haze of his eyes. His breath was domineering and frightening, with a bit of groundless domineering.


    With a bitter smile on his face, Du Shaofu looked down at the empty crowd. He was very loyal and courageous. He said, "I can''t watch everyone die. I''ll see if I can break this demon. Who will go to hell if I don''t go to hell?"


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu suddenly turned around, flapped his wings and soared upward, turning into a long golden rainbow and plundering into the black light vortex.That golden back, at the moment is really a bit of ambition, in countless eyes, suddenly become great.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1228

    "No matter the success or failure, our Shangzhou owes the devil a lot of love!"


    Some old people looked at the golden back, which seemed great at the moment, and their eyes trembled.


    Mujian morning''s eyes are tightly fixed on the black light whirlpool. He doesn''t speak, but just keeps his eyes on.


    "Do you want to break the demon?"


    He Huan Zong''s disciples, now one by one, are also in dismay.


    "You can''t do more than you can, boy. Die!"


    The blood evil controlled the whirlpool of black light and watched Du Shaofu plunder into it. The blood evil had a strong look, never moved at all, completely ignored, and didn''t pay any attention to it.


    In the terrible whirlpool of black light, the evil Qi broke out, and Du Shaofu''s figure was wrapped in the evil Qi and disappeared in an instant.


    It was dark all around. When Du Shaofu entered the whirlpool of black light, he immediately felt the terrible evil spirit and wanted to corrode his spirit and destroy his body.


    Under that terrible power, Nirvana wuzun''s peak is also difficult to contend with.


    At the moment, in the whirlpool of black light, Du Shaofu knew how those eight strong people could be so vulnerable.


    Those eight strong people are just one body, even if it is not the spirit, it also has something to do with the spirit.


    The strange evil Qi inside is specially corrosive to the original God. The ordinary yuan God is not vulnerable to a single attack, which is enough to be completely eroded by the strange evil Qi.


    At the moment, the terrible evil spirit was eroding the yuan God. In Du Shaofu''s mind, many means of protecting yuan Shen fluctuated to resist the terrible evil spirit.


    On the flesh, Du Shaofu''s body was wrapped in the golden wings of Dapeng, and the flesh body forged by the immortal body and the golden winged Dapeng''s body training method were enough to resist for a while.


    At the moment, although Du Shaofu had only the highest level of martial arts cultivation, his physical strength was far beyond his cultivation.


    The dark light whirlpool is deep and bottomless, and the more inward, the more terrible the evil Qi and the power of swallowing will be.


    Du Shaofu was engulfed in it, but he didn''t know how deep he was. He felt that his body, which had been able to resist at the beginning, was hard to resist at the moment.


    "Kaka..."


    The wings on the golden winged ROC began to send out traces of cracking, and the pressure on the flesh was also increasing.


    The erosion of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was more and more strong, but everything was still under control.


    But with this going on, the evil spirit and the power of crushing became stronger and stronger. Du Shaofu felt afraid that it would not be long before he would be completely unable to persist in it.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, just at this time, the thunder and wind roared in the Shenque.


    At the same time, a purple and golden thunder light diffused out of his body, like a light net over Du Shaofu.


    It''s Purple Gold Xuan thunder, full of destruction.


    "Boom


    In the next moment, the purple thunder xuanding appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s palace.


    With the appearance of purple thunder xuanding, there is no reason to tremble in the dark light whirlpool of the whole space, and a palpitating breath is released quietly.


    "Boom..."


    Everything is an instant. With the purple thunder xuanding plunging out, suddenly, within the purple thunder xuanding, an overwhelming purple and gold Xuan thunder is directly plunging out, and a series of thunder bursts out all around.


    "Chulala..."


    The bright purple lightning burst out, and all the purple and gold thunder completely coagulated by the purple and gold thunder thunders bombarded out, smashing the four sides of the space.


    The purple and gold thunder almost became a piece, and "crackling" swept out.


    Where the thunder passed, the space was also smashed. The thunder with thick arms carried terrible destructive power.


    Zijin xuanlei is the killer of these monstrous demons at the moment.


    The overwhelming purple and golden thunder sweeps out and destroys the evil Qi directly.


    Around the space, a large area of thunder clouds rolling, like a purple golden Python like, from the purple thunder clouds storm out.


    Zijin xuanlei tears the space, covers the earth and destroys everything.


    In a flash, the whole black light whirlpool filled with a bright purple arc, tottering.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The dark space is full of magic.


    It''s like the end of the earth, and the space is frozen here.


    A large amount of magic air covers the space, and only a line of black light can be seen between the gaps of the magic air.


    The black light was black to shiny, and there was a kind of cold silence, as if there was a peerless devil hidden in it.


    Here, the forest is calm and quiet, and everything can''t be set foot on.


    Only around now, I don''t know where the energy came from, wrapped in the magic gas, and poured into this space.


    The evil spirit was surging and silent.


    "Wuwu..."


    The whole space solidified, like another time, but vaguely, there was the sound of crying and howling.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding space trembled, and the evil spirit rolling around suddenly stopped.However, in this solidified space, in the dark light and evil spirit, it suddenly reflects a strange face.


    This face is a middle-aged man, with one hand sticking out, slightly sweeping away the frozen magic air, and the eyes are shining with black light, as if it were integrated with the solidified space.


    "Who destroyed my magic door!"


    The middle-aged sighed that he did not have a trace of warmth when he spoke. The breath was colder than the ice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the sealed ancient land, the blood evil face is dense, and the blood light is rolling in the eyes.


    "A group of tiny mole ants, none of them can escape today, all of them will become my nourishment and help me to go further!"


    Looking at the Alliance Army which is still being engulfed by the demon gate endlessly, the evil spirit inside the demon gate is becoming more and more intense, and the blood evil sneers endlessly. When these people are swallowed up, the energy they turn into will be enough to make him go further.


    Suddenly, when the sneer on the blood evil face had not fallen, it seemed to feel something, and suddenly his face changed violently.


    "Boom..."


    All the Allied forces were trembling in the sky, and the terrible whirlpool of dark light was suddenly trembling without warning.


    Black black black black, and then suddenly burst out of the whirlpool, and then burst out of the whirlpool, and then burst out in a terrible flash.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The black light whirlpool explodes and the fierce Rune energy blows away.


    The evil spirit is rampant, and the entrance of the black light whirlpool. The countless people who were about to be devoured escaped from death, but they all fell like dumplings in the air.


    The terrible energy sweeps across the vast land and destroys large areas of space. Finally, it turns into a dark and deep darkness, which makes people tremble at a glance.


    More terrible energy is swallowed up by the deep dark space, and the terrible black light vortex gradually dissipates.


    With the thunder like sound of the black light whirlpool, the blood evil''s face suddenly froze for a moment, but it was immediately black, and his eyes immediately suffused with frightening blood light.


    The black light whirlpool explodes, the terrible swallowing power dissipates, the public pressure disappears.


    Everyone looked up at the sky, the black light whirlpool dissipated, the Golden Shadow disappeared.


    "Where is Du Shaofu, the demon king? Why is he missing?"


    "It must be Du Shaofu, the demon king. He broke the magic object, and he also broke it!"


    "It was Du Shaofu who saved us!"


    "We owe Du Shaofu a favor, or none of us will live!"


    The Alliance Army''s eyes trembled, the terrible black light whirlpool disappeared and exploded, but the golden light figure had disappeared and disappeared.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with gratitude. It was clear that if it wasn''t for Du Shaofu, the demon king, everyone would be hurt this time.


    "The devil saved all of us, and our whole Shangzhou owes him a lot!"


    The powerful old man with the strongest strength of SAMON sword sect also moved his eyes at the moment, and said by mujianchen.


    "That guy won''t die easily!"


    Mujian looks up at the sky in the morning. He doesn''t believe that the guy will be so damaged.


    "Hiss..."


    The dark light and evil Qi dissipated, the deep and terrible black hole gradually disappeared, and a golden light gradually flickered out of the sky.


    The golden light flickered more and more, then the golden light rose to the sky, strong and domineering, and a figure appeared in the air.


    Behind that figure, a pair of golden wings expanded and burst into a torrent of golden light. The secret pattern of golden talisman was like a golden wave, drowning the surrounding space.


    "Shua Shua!"


    The startled eyes of xiakong immediately fell on the golden figure. In amazement, all eyes were in a daze, and then the color of surprise appeared. Some people cried out.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1229

    "It''s our supervisor!"


    The disciples of the Hehuan sect were also surprised. At the moment, the golden figure was Du Shaofu, the demon king who had previously swept into the whirlpool of black light.


    "Boy, destroy my magic door. I want you to live or die!"


    The voice of blood evil spread out, and his eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the blood evil can feel that the boy broke his magic door inside.


    "Whoa..."


    The blood light gathered around him, and an evil spirit that made people''s soul tremble quickly surged. In the next moment, the blood evil figure like a ghost swept to Du Shaofu, and a blood light competition also directly shrouded Du Shaofu.


    "Hum"!


    Seeing the blood evil coming, Du Shaofu drank coldly. His fingerprints changed rapidly. A terrible breath came out of his body. The shaking void was like thunder and wind. The breath was surging and shaking the void!


    "Bully the airway!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu raised his head like a dragon chanting for nine days, like the roar of a God.


    "Oh


    Sound wave swept like a tsunami boiling, surging across all directions, so that the world around in trembling drama!


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    At this moment, the whole void is roaring, and countless echoes of roar reverberate in the sky, just like nine days of thunder ring through the world


    This amazing roar, straight desire is to startle heaven and earth, cry ghosts and gods, void to break, let people tremble and fear!


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, I saw the turbulent sound wave rolling, accompanied by a golden Rune energy ripple, just like a vast ocean turbulent diffusion, shaking the whole seal ancient earth shaking rapidly!


    The sound wave reverberates in the sky, which makes the life tremble and the eyes show the color of pain. The body can''t help but explode from the inside to the outside, and fear from the deep soul.


    This sound wave is not a simple sound wave, but contains a kind of martial arts!


    "Chulala..."


    The terrible sound wave swept to the blood light training, and the two collided, causing blood light to boil.


    But the blood light was terrible. In the wave fluctuation, the blood evil figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu at a speed beyond the lightning. It seemed that he was not afraid of the terrible sound wave attack. A blood light palm print fell in front of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were picked. Suddenly, thunder surged in his eyes, sharp and frightening, and his fingerprints changed. The golden light wrapped around him, and his domineering momentum suddenly swept out. He shook his arm, wrapped the golden light with a fist, and burst out directly.


    "Baquan do!"


    Jin Guang hits the blood light palm print with one fist, and the amazing energy sweeps out.


    "Pedaling!"


    However, Du Shaofu''s body was shaken back several steps in succession. What is more terrible is that the blood evil spirit corrodes the original spirit and corrodes the body.


    Fortunately, the most terrible blood evil spirit did not have much effect on Du Shaofu.


    But if this is a different person, not to mention the peak of the extraordinary wuzun, even the Hunyuan wuzun peak has just been directly damaged.


    When he saw a move, he didn''t clean up the young man. The blood evil was so cold that he felt cold from the blood light''s eyes, and a mighty evil spirit and pressure filled out.


    For a moment, it was like a storm of blood light, and then a bloody animal appeared in the air. It was like a wolf or a tiger. It was about to kill Du Shaofu.


    "Roar!"


    The monstrous and monstrous beast appeared, which was extremely fierce and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Bakendo!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and Zijin tianque roared out. It seemed that he had been prepared for a long time!


    This sword is like splitting mountains, without any fancy!


    However, as the sword swept through the air, the space where the sword passed almost collapsed directly, revealing a vacuum trace.


    In a flash, a frightening domineering atmosphere, the energy pressure, from the purple and gold lightsaber awn, so that this space is a violent shock.


    A terrible sense of sword swept across the sky, and the domineering sword power made people feel creepy, and fell directly on the virtual shadow of blood light and strange animals!


    The blood light is ferocious. The beast wields its claws and tears the space. The evil spirit blocks the sky and blocks the sun.


    There is no big energy sound when the sword and claw marks touch.


    Only the terrible sword and evil spirit turned into runes, and the ripples of power were like a tsunami sweeping around the void.


    "Hula..."


    Countless swords and evil spirit light and shadow were flying away. Du Shaofu''s sword awn split the ghost of the strange beast in one claw, but it was not damaged. The ferocious blood light and ghost ghost shadow were too much, and his huge blood light body hit Du Shaofu severely.


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the ROC''s golden wings expanded and burst into golden light. At the same time, the purple electric arc burst out, driven by the thunder and martial pulse at the same time.


    "Hum!"


    Under the terrible impact, Du Shaofu''s body was shaken away one after another. A dull hum came out of his throat, and a mouthful of sweetness gushed out. Then he swallowed it forcefully. The golden wings of Dapeng flapped behind his back to stabilize his body."Chula la!"


    The huge blood light beast was also smashed by Du Shaofu. The terrible evil spirit was shaken in the air, overturning a large space. Many weak practitioners in the lower air had their souls trembling.


    "Half domain evil spirit, the power is terrible!"


    Du Shaofu stabilized his body, looked at the blood evil in front of him, and wiped his eyes with solemnity!


    The influence of blood evil at the half domain level is not generally terrible. Compared with the nirvana peak of wuzun realm, it is much more terrifying, and the strongest one exists in the martial realm.


    In addition, it is difficult to deal with this evil spirit because it is strange and hard to be provoked.


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly under the terrible blood evil spirit. Fortunately, the strongest blood evil was the blood evil spirit. If other Nirvana peak martial masters could not resist it just now.


    Du Shaofu knew that he had a lot of means to resist these evil spirits, but he occupied a lot of advantages.


    "the demon king Du Shaofu is so strong


    Xiakong looked up countless times. Although he saw that Du Shaofu had fallen behind, he was shocked. It was a half domain evil spirit, but Du Shaofu was able to resist it.


    Looking at a tall and upright figure in the air and holding a peerless magic weapon at the moment, no matter what the power, his eyes are full of deep shock and tremble.


    There are many young people at the top of many forces, one by one, who are also dragon and Phoenix in this world. At the moment, they are deeply impressed by them.


    It is not that they are weak, but that the demon king Du Shaofu is too strong.


    The bully young man stood in the sky with his peerless weapon in his hands, and his golden wings fluttered across the sky, just like a fierce bird in human form. How powerful and domineering he is!


    "Jianzong is invincible, and we have the reputation of huanzong!"


    He Huan Zong''s disciples, but also a deep sense of belonging, for their lives proud!


    At the moment, in the Alliance Army, the prison Zong sweeps all directions, breaks the devil gate, stands the blood evil, how formidable!


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were dignified and did not dare to be careless.


    With the release of the golden light around, Du Shaofu felt as if he were in a sea of golden light. His domineering atmosphere was filled with purple electric arc, killing all sides and looking down on the sky!


    The blood evil looked at Du Shaofu. From the human body, there was a terrible atmosphere of killing thunder and lightning. He felt a kind of instinctive fear in his heart. If the young man was stronger, he would be afraid of it.


    "What a strange boy, he must die today!"


    The blood evil drank heavily, and the blood light was rippling, which made the heaven and earth roar. The pieces of blood light runes suppressed forward, and broke out the blood light. It was a spear of blood light condensation.


    "Blood spear breaks the sky!"


    With a big drink, the blood spear of blood evil conglomerates pierces the space.


    Through the void, the bloody spear destroyed everything along the way. With a black space crack, the bloody spear was filled with frightening blood light, and immediately came to Du Shaofu''s body.


    The bloody spear, covered with bright blood color talismans and secret patterns, is like blood condensation. The terrible breath of penetrating space sweeps through the space, which makes people look at it, and the soul and yuan God will be directly broken.


    "No, the blood evil is doing its best. The blood spear is condensed by the evil spirit of his own life. I''m afraid it is enough to destroy the nirvana wuzun peak."


    SAMON sword master Mu sword morning behind, the original fight with the blood evil of the powerful breath, the old man''s eyes trembling, at the moment that the bloody spear on the spread of the terrible power, he is trembling for it!


    Du Shaofu''s golden wings burst into bright and mysterious patterns, and his eyes were empty. On the bloody spear, he also felt an extremely dangerous breath.


    However, the bloody spear was not enough for Du Shaofu to be captured. In the current burst of golden light, the purple golden sky que was directly in front of him.


    "Roar


    In the dark, the dragon and the tiger roar, the turtle crows and the finches come out. The purple gold light burst out from the purple gold sky palace, which is directly across the blood light spear that distorts the space.


    "It''s no use, boy. You''re too weak!"


    The blood evil sneered, one hand held on the blood light spear, fiercely collided with the purple gold sky palace, a terrible blood light evil spirit condensed, lightning like impact on the purple gold sky palace.


    "Go!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and the thunder and martial pulse urged him with all his strength. Behind him, the sky flashed and thundered, and the purple electric arc wrapped the Zijin tianque.


    "Boom


    A terrible smell of torture came, magnificent and desolate, sweeping over the former''s bloody spear.


    "Hula..."


    In this way, the collision between the two did not produce earth shaking energy sound, only the interweaving of criminal and killing tyranny and the destruction of yin and cold broke out space debris and bright arc of light, and the sound of "Hula" could not be heard.


    However, it didn''t take long for Du Shaofu to burst out a breath of pale gold blood, and his body suddenly fell back to a huge mountain.


    "Click!"


    Zijin tianque is upside down in the rock of the mountain, and a terrible force strikes the huge mountain. At the moment, the rocks around the huge mountain peak are climbing and spreading by cracks in an instant.Then, in the "boom" sound, the entire huge mountain peak, directly turned into powder.


    Du Shaofu''s body was still suspended in the air, holding the posture that had just shaken down the mountain peak. The thunder light of his eyes fluctuated, and the golden wings of the ROC spread out behind him, like a young ROC who was injured and waiting to fight back!


    "Pedaling!"


    The body of Xuexie retreated several steps, and the bloody spear in his hand was destroyed.


    The terrible thunder and lightning power is like the natural killer of blood evil, which greatly reduces the strength of blood evil and makes the mind tremble and fear.


    "The boy is strange, must die!"


    The blood evil was saved again in an instant. Somehow, he had no reason to be afraid of the young man. He wanted to kill him immediately.


    "Hiss!"


    The blood evil figure turned into blood light with a series of shadows. In a moment, Du Shaofu was in front of him. A bloody palm print was like flowing blood and was photographed at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils of thunder light stare at the blood light palm print, and the fierce color of thunder light''s double pupils is also gushing out.


    Even at this time, Du Shaofu did not feel that he could not resist, at least he could fight to death!


    Suddenly, just as Du Shaofu''s eyes gushed out of his eyes, a voice like the sounds of nature was quietly spreading from the sky.


    "He will not die today!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1230

    With the sound of that day''s voice falling, a faint hot breath spreads from the surrounding void, with a faint fragrance, and a beautiful shadow slowly emerges from it. It looks like a purple dress in the sky, outlining the posture of convex temptation.


    Qianying woman raised her eyes slightly. Her eyes were like purple sun. She seemed to be able to see through everything in the world. Her bright wrist trembled slightly. A purple fire wrapped in the jade palm condensed, and the hot purple fire erupted like purple melt. The blazing heat was incomparable and distorted space, and it was directly photographed on the blood light palm print of the former.


    "Boom


    When they touch each other, the intense energy fluctuation, the blazing breath and the broken blood light Rune spread into the void in a ring, just like a meteorite exploding on the top, and the sea of fire falls, and the evil spirit is towering.


    "Chulala..."


    The blood evil spirit, which covered the sky and blocked the sun, was destroyed. The blood evil figure retreated one after another, and the color of shock appeared in the blood light pupils.


    Du Shaofu looked up at the woman who suddenly appeared in front of him. His temperament was refined and extraordinary. His purple hair fell down his fragrant shoulder until he was very cocky and his legs were long and straight.


    "It''s her..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled. Looking at his back, he knew who was coming. Besides Ziyan yaohuang, there was absolutely no one else.


    Beat off the blood evil, the woman slowly turned back, purple eyes in the eyes, as ethereal and gorgeous as fireworks.


    When the League countless eyes to see the women in front of them, all for the heart of a shudder.


    It is a set of moving face, seductive posture, banished fairy temperament, charming amorous feelings in a woman, enough to make men lose their soul.


    This moving amorous feelings charming woman, also is purple flame demon Huang.


    "Is it a breakthrough?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Ziyan yaohuang, felt the breath on his body at the moment, and felt his heart trembling.


    Feeling the breath of Ziyan yaohuang, there is a qualitative difference compared with the last time we met. Du Shaofu guessed that Ziyan yaohuang may have broken through that half step and stepped into the real animal kingdom!


    The purple eyes of the purple flame demon Huang looked at Du Shaofu. The purple eyes moved slightly, and the voice was like a fairy. She said, "it seems that every time I see you, you are in trouble. What about the little star?"


    "Little star..."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes sank. Little star has not heard from him yet.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s reaction, Ziyan demon Huang''s face sank and her voice became clear. Looking at Du Shaofu, she said, "I have been to Zhongzhou and Shicheng, and finally got the news that you may be in the hehuanzong of Shangzhou and come here only after you have been to hezhuan Zong. If something happens to Xiaoxing, I''ll make you look good!"


    The purple flame demon Huang voice falls, let a person''s bottom of the heart can''t help but shiver, that peerless appearance temperament, also is absolutely Lengyan heartless.


    Du Shaofu looked at Ziyan yaohuang, his eyes calm, and his mouth curled up a flat arc. He said, "it''s a long story. I''ll talk to you later. I''m looking for a little star."


    "If little star is in trouble, I will never let you go!"


    The purple flame demon Huang stares at Du Shaofu, and her temperament is complicated. Her purple eyes suddenly become monstrous.


    "You are an animal race. Why meddle in human affairs? Isn''t it enough for human beings to ride on the heads of your monsters?"


    The shocked blood evil looked at the purple flame demon Huang, and the purple skirt Orc woman seemed to have a estrangement from the human boy. The blood light in her eyes fluctuated, and she sneered.


    "My business is not up to you. You''re too much of a devil to die!"


    The purple flame demon Huang''s eyes sank, and her gloomy face changed. Suddenly, she spread purple light on her body. The purple inflammation fluctuated in an instant. The whole void was covered with purple fire.


    Purple fire rolling, like a huge ocean of purple fire, enveloped the void around it, directly shrouded the blood evil.


    "Asshole!"


    The face of the blood evil changed greatly. Where did he think that a word would lead the beast woman to say that he would do it. The purple fire made him absolutely afraid. The breath of the other side was also the real animal kingdom.


    In an instant, the blood evil broke out blood light immediately, which blocked the purple fire around.


    At the moment, even the magic gate was destroyed. With real fear, at the same time, the blood evil looked at the high altitude and cried out: "Yin Lei, don''t you come out? If you give up all your efforts today, you can''t run."


    Listening to Xuexie''s drinking, Du Shaofu was stunned, and then his mind sank.


    Du Shaofu was no stranger to the old man Yin Lei. He did not expect that these evil spirits were related to the old man Yin Lei. In this way, these evil spirits were definitely related to the evil cult.


    "Blood evil, you hold on for a while. I will deal with that boy first. Then, he is the one we have been looking for!"


    At the same time that Du Shaofu''s mind was turning, a gloomy voice suddenly came out from the sky.


    Then above the sky, an old man in a yellow robe with a grim face came out across the space, his eyes undulated with thunder, and his breath was terrible.


    "Old man Yin Lei!"Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly burst out a frightening golden light. It was the old enemy Yin Lei who came.


    "Another half field!"


    The eyes of the Alliance Army trembled, and the terrible thunder and lightning breath came. It was a strong man from half a region.


    "Boy, I escaped to Shangzhou, but it seems that my luck is not so good, and it fell to me again today!"


    The old man of Yin Lei stares at Du Shaofu with a faint chill and a sneer in his eyes.


    "Where is my master now?"


    Du Shaofu stepped forward a few steps. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered, his hair was flying, and he was holding the Zijin tianque. He had a domineering momentum that swept all directions.


    Master qizun was captured by the demon cult, the tianwu Academy was destroyed and the Seven Star hall was bloodwashed. All of these had something to do with the cult. Du Shaofu''s eyes were chilly when his enemies met.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be long before you can meet your master."


    Old man yinlei sneered and looked gloomy. Today''s chance, of course, can''t be missed again. He wants to capture the boy and make a great contribution at that time.


    "If you don''t say so, I''ll ask myself!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, staring at the old man Yin Lei. His feet stamped on the void, and his wings leaped out from behind. He was like a giant ROC diving into the sky. A sword in his hand contained the powerful sword technique, which was directly chopped down.


    At the moment, facing Yin Lei''s old man, his blood feud is like the sea. Du Shaofu''s intention to kill is not covered up. He is vigorous and ruthless.


    "Eh..."


    Faced with Du Shaofu''s sword, which contains the meaning of sword, Yin Lei''s face has changed a lot. From destroying the Seven Star hall to now, the time is only about a year, and the boy''s strength has soared to such a level.


    However, the old man was not afraid. His eyes were filled with thunder light, cold and arrogant. His hands were full of runes, turning his hands into claws. An electric light claw print twisted the void, and immediately grasped the terrible sword.


    Du Shaofu''s intention of killing was overwhelming, but he was sober. The old man of Yin Lei was half domain, and his strength was not under the blood evil. He could not even suppress the old man as he suppressed the blood evil. Therefore, it is more difficult to deal with the Yin thunder than to face the blood evil.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu didn''t fight hard. He watched the old man''s claws twist into the void. His eyes were cold and there was no words. The purple gold sky Que in his hand changed directly. He lifted up a curved arc, and his sword moves suddenly changed. The purple and gold swords soared, like penetrating the sky and turning into dozens of domineering swords. He went straight through the void and rushed to the old man yinlei.


    "Boy, you''re not enough!"


    Yinlei old man sneered, his fingerprints changed, and he stimulated several kinds of magical powers. With the thunder, he forcibly destroyed dozens of domineering swords.


    "Xumi dreamland!"


    As the figure was floating like a God, Du Shaofu''s ghost came close to the old man Yin Lei. With the strength of the eight star Hunyuan lingfu master''s later cultivation, he urged the elder brother Zhen Qingchun''s unique skill of Xumi illusion, and immediately shrouded the old man yinlei.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s terrible power of the original spirit, impelled Xu Mi''s fantasy, and trapped the nirvana peak martial master.


    Half domain is not a real martial area, and Yin Lei old man will also be affected.


    It can be said that in terms of strength, Du Shaofu''s strength in Fu Dao is higher than that in Wu Dao, in addition to his physical abnormality.


    This is mainly due to the fact that Du Shaofu has gained many amazing benefits recently.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Inspired by Xu Mi''s illusions, Du Shaofu swept with the golden wings of Dapeng, and the layers of secret patterns of golden lights broke out, directly sweeping to the old man of Yin Lei.


    In Xumi magic territory, Yin Lei old man was affected, but just as the layers of domineering golden light talismans swept in front of him, he began to come back to his mind. In a panic, there was a flash of lightning in his body, which was tightly shrouded in his body.


    "Boom!"


    The secret pattern of the golden light talisman collides with the electric light, and bursts into a blazing light in the mid air, which submerges the vast void.


    "Pedaling!"


    Too anxious, Yin Lei old man''s body was shaken back more than ten Zhangs before he was able to stabilize his body. An old face became extremely cold at the moment.


    His eyes were gloomy and he was cold. The old man of Yin Lei didn''t expect that he would suffer even in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, I don''t want to play with you. It''s over."


    Yin thunder cold drink, fingerprints congealed, his own surface, a burst of lightning diffuse out, so that a large space full of arc.


    "Hiss!"


    Finally, from the sky above, the old man of Yin thunder urged the thunder and lightning to turn into a huge thunder light claw mark. Shengsheng grabs the void and grabs Du Shaofu. In the terrible arc flash, the claw mark comes like a meteorite.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1231

    At this time, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were already flying, and the shadows changed, making the surrounding space almost solidified.


    "Jiuchongtian, a wild dragon, with the power of Qianlong!"


    With the sound of drinking, Du Shaofu burst into the sky with a burst of golden light. At a lightning speed, four Dragon virtual shadows were condensed.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Four giant dragons roar and nine dragons howl.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is urging the "dragon nine heaven" in the Dragon Tiger formula of heaven and earth, which can improve his strength in a short time.


    According to the words of the crazy domain master, the Dragon jiuchongtian is a necessary means to escape from life and abuse the practitioners of the same level.


    The four dragons emerged and instantly transformed into four energy training, which fell into Du Shaofu''s body like thunder.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the breath of Du Shaofu''s extraordinary wuzun at the peak level was soaring at a rocket like speed. When the breath reached the middle level of Hunyuan wuzun, it stopped.


    From the peak of extraordinary wuzun to the middle level of Hunyuan wuzun and to the level of wuzun realm, the span of upgrading is absolutely terrifying.


    "Jiuchongtian is a magic power in the dragon and tiger rhyme of heaven and earth. The emperor is urging the bottom card of the Huan sect!"


    In the air, the eyes of bingjiao Zun trembled, and the Dragon jiuchongtian, which he had only heard of, had never seen.


    It is said that if the force of Jiulong can be mobilized, its strength will be able to soar to the level of terror.


    However, this short-term means to improve cultivation, to the point of their own strength, the worse the effect.


    At the same time, the weaker the physical body, the more limited the energy they can bear. It is said that only the stronger the body, can they have the chance to urge the final force of Jiulong.


    Otherwise, the force of Jiulong is enough to make the motivator unable to bear it.


    "Such magical means are the means in the dragon and tiger rhyme of heaven and earth in the rumor? The Hehuan sect really has a lot of details!"


    In the morning when I was down in the air, I saw Du Shaofu''s soaring breath. I could not help shaking on his pale face.


    There are also some methods to improve the cultivation strength in SAMON sword sect, but generally speaking, they can only be used from the cultivation level to the level below the level of Emperor Wu.


    Like Du Shaofu, when he reached the level of extraordinary martial arts, this kind of magic power which can improve the strength for a short time can still be improved by such a large extent, which shows that his skill is extraordinary.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s strength soared. At the same time, Yin Lei''s paw print appeared in front of him. It''s a long story, as fast as lightning.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were powerful, and his fingerprints continued to condense like lightning. The dark air in his body was also like a pouring flood. Along the handprint, he condensed into a golden fingerprint in front of his palm, shining brilliantly, like a bright golden color.


    This golden handprint is not only a martial art, but also a kind of martial arts. It seems to contain the profound meaning of heaven and earth and the mystery of yin and Yang. It makes countless people look at it, and they can''t help but feel frightened and trembling for their soul.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink in the room of electric light and flint. The golden handprint was suspended on the palm of his hand, from which the powerful power was diffused.


    The palm print cuts through the sky with a twinkling, and the old man''s claw print in front of his eyes is pounded hard together.


    Lightning claw prints and gold fingerprints suddenly collide with each other under the gaze of many eyes. A sound of energy startling the sky suddenly rises from the void


    "Bang..."


    In the center of the energy storm, the space around the void seems to collapse into a huge dark hole.


    The terrifying ripple of runic energy, like a raging wave, turns into an energy storm. It stops in the far sky, and then dissipates in the eyes of countless consternations, and everything returns to calm.


    "Pedaling...!"


    Du Shaofu''s body retreated again, and a dull hum came from his throat.


    With his wings flapping and one foot stamping on the void, Du Shaofu was able to stabilize his body for hundreds of Zhang away.


    At the moment, the body of yinlei old man is also staggering, his eyes trembling, and he is more and more cold.


    "What a mighty devil!"


    It was astonishing to see that Du Shaofu had resisted the next strong man in the half field. Although he still had a lower hand, it was enough to shock the audience.


    "Boy, I''m surprised again and again, but that''s it. I can''t change the fact!"


    Feeling that Du Shaofu''s soaring breath and just that very strong blow are enough to confront Nirvana wuzun head-on without being defeated. The old man of Yin Lei frowns.


    In the next moment, the yellow robe of the old man yinlei shook and his sleeve robe swung. It was just the sound of the arc shuttle of "Chula la la". Then, like a poisonous snake, an electric arc swept away at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, and the golden light of his whole body had turned into a dazzling white divine awn. In an instant, thirty-four array flags appeared in his palm.The flag twisted the void and swept out quickly.


    "Boom


    As the flag of the array is swept out, the mysterious connection turns into a light curtain, and a large area of space is shrouded with the array. The bright runes are dazzling and the space is solidified and twisted.


    "Boom!"


    You can see the lightning and thunder above the rune array, accompanied by the rolling clouds!


    Thirty four array flags, that is the eight star Hunyuan Fu array. In a hurry, Du Shaofu immediately arranged.


    Although with his present strength and the strength of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu felt that there would be no big problem in arranging the eight star Nirvana Fu array. He had also learned about the eight star Nirvana Fu array on the top floor of the heaven and earth building of Hehuan Zong.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was in a hurry to arrange the eight star Nirvana talisman array, but it was too late.


    The eight star Hunyuan Rune array was arranged in an instant, which bound the old man Yin Lei. Du Shaofu''s face was also instantly pale, but he did not enter the array. The white divine awn converged, and then the golden light flashed, and the fingerprints were flying rapidly.


    "Hiss!"


    With the condensation of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints in his hands, a strange wave of violent energy suddenly rose from the surrounding sky. A trace of golden energy and silver white energy suddenly seeped out of the void space, making the space slightly distorted at the moment.


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s hands were shining with gold and silver, like a shade and a Yang, a hardness and a softness.


    The golden palm print is as bright as gold.


    The silver white energy palm print is covered with strange silver white runes, which looks like a layer of silvery white lightning.


    "Boom


    As the two fingerprints were suspended in both hands, a terrible energy of each was overflowing, and the shaking surrounding space was shaking.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu also urged Shaoyang seal and Taiyin seal. They could be cultivated separately or overlapped. Their power was doubled!


    At this point, Du Shaofu wants to take a risk. In terms of power alone, Shaoyang Yin''s power alone will not be too much under baquan do. If the Taiyin seal is integrated at the moment, it may make the power soar a lot, even surpass that of baquan do.


    "The way of heaven and earth uses Yin and yang to create all things. Heaven and earth, sun and moon, thunder and lightning, wind and rain, male and female, hardness and softness, movement and stillness, and convergence. Everything in the world can be divided into yin and Yang..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, his mouth chanting words, controlling the two fingerprints slowly blending.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1232

    "Boom..."


    In the front air, the old man of Yin Lei is breaking through the battle with all his strength.


    In the sea, the blood was burning and the sea was burning.


    "The devil seems to be merging some cards!"


    All eyes of xiakong fell on Du Shaofu''s body, and two terrible fingerprints were approaching to merge and burst into a terrible breath.


    "Boom


    Just at the moment when the two fingerprints blend, a terrible force rebounds from the impact, just like two magnets of the same pole touching each other, and suddenly rebounds, shaking the space shaking endlessly.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Under the impact of these terrible forces, Du Shaofu''s mouth suddenly burst out with blood, and his face turned pale, and the gold and silver fingerprints almost collapsed.


    "Click!"


    In the Fu array, the old man of Yin Lei tried his best to break the array. The dull sound of "boom and boom" was endless, which made the Fu array wobble and began to crack.


    "Why can''t we succeed? There''s no time. We must succeed!"


    Du Shaofu felt everything in the Fu array. His eyes were dignified. He continued to clench his teeth and began to fuse the two rebounding palm prints.


    There are four seals in the Xuan Huang four image seals. The four seals are interlinked, which can achieve the ''Xuan Huang emperor seal''. The power is enough to suppress the human beings and move mountains and seas!


    However, the four seals can also be combined with each other. It is not easy to cultivate one seal alone. Now it is more difficult to combine the two seals.


    The mysterious four symbols seal is not a common martial art, but a martial art. The seal contains the profound meaning of heaven and earth and the mystery of yin and Yang. At this moment, Du Shaofu''s attempt to integrate the two seals is more difficult than expected.


    After his first failure, Du Shaofu had no choice. The eight star Hunyuan Fu array could not stop the old man Yin Lei for too long.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu''s goal is not to block the old man Yin Lei, but to get the news of master qizun.


    "HISHI..."


    The fingerprints in his hands coagulated, and Du Shaofu continued to integrate the two seals. The mysterious Qi in his body fluctuated and communicated the energy between heaven and earth. At the moment, it seemed that there was Yin and Yang in his hands. Taiji was easy to be found, four images were generated, and eight directions were fixed


    At the moment, Du Shaofu combined the two seals, which was complex and profound, including and condensed everything, and formed a unique hegemonic martial arts.


    Xuanqi is overflowing and surging in the body, communicating the energy of heaven and earth, and connecting all kinds of profound meanings.


    Du Shaofu emptied everything, and the two fingerprints merged for the second time, and gradually overlapped in everything. Finally, a faint hand print of gold and silver was formed.


    "Boom..."


    The whole space vibrated and more and more cracks appeared in the array.


    Under Ray''s full strength, the old man is finally broken.


    "Boom!"


    Smash, smash.


    The terrible breath sweeps across, the ground below is also a mountain avalanche, let a person gape!


    "Pooh


    At the moment when the Fu array was broken, Du Shaofu spat out blood again.


    "Boy, die!"


    At the same time, the old man''s face was gloomy to the extreme, and he was extremely pale. His figure swept out of the shadow and rushed to Du Shaofu, who was gathering and fusing his fingerprints. A powerful lightning energy swept out and twisted the surrounding space into nothingness.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, strive for some time for Du Shaofu, the demon king, or we will all be in a desperate situation today!"


    The most powerful and powerful old man of SAMON sword clan drank a lot, and a powerful breath broke out and leaped out into the sky.


    "Buy some time for Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Among the major forces, those top strong ones suddenly jumped out, and a wave of energy swept through, and all kinds of magical means were urged.


    "Boom!"


    The attacks that contain powerful energy are bursts of low energy detonating sound. All of a sudden, they thundered at the old man of Yin Lei one after another.


    "The mantis can''t do anything about it."


    Seeing the crowd besieged him, the pale old man was completely cold. His yellow robe shook. The large amount of lightning energy that had attacked Du Shaofu immediately swept the crowd around him like lightning.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Energy collides one after another, and the attack opportunities of the powerful forces below are doomed. Under the terrible lightning power of the old man Yin Lei, one after another of his figures vomited blood and fell, and his life fell to the ground and the mountain peaks, shaking the earth and shaking the mountains.


    "Pooh


    Bingjiao Zun also rushed out with the crowd, and finally fell to the top of the mountain, extremely miserable.


    "Asshole!"


    When people of all major forces saw that the powerful of their clan were not united, they were all gnashing their teeth, and their eyes were cold.


    "Fight with him to buy time for the devil!"


    Some people with hot temper and good strength immediately rushed forward with anger on their faces, hoping to join hands to deal with the old man of Yin Lei."It''s just ants. Go to death!"


    Yin Lei old man disdains to sneer, wave a shock, a wave of lightning swept out of the sky, the terrible force of thunder and lightning swept across the sky, easily fell that piece of figure, many people directly turned into blood fog in mid air.


    "A group of ants, who dares to come up and die?"


    The old man of Yin Lei is proud to stand in the void, and the arc waves around him. There is no doubt that the atmosphere of terror in the half domain level is revealed, and he is proud of this ancient seal.


    "Asshole!"


    Listening to the old man Yin Lei''s disdainful words, the Alliance Army was angry, one by one blushed, but they really dare not go up, no one is really afraid of death.


    However, just as the voice of Yin Lei''s old man had just dropped, his face suddenly changed. A wave of energy that made him feel palpitating suddenly came from the front air.


    This energy fluctuation is too terrible, let Yin Lei old man also wipe a trace of horror in his eyes, immediately looked up.


    So the old man of Yin Lei saw a gold and silver palm print on Du Shaofu''s hands not far from the front. He didn''t know when it had been quietly fused together.


    With the fusion of those two fingerprints, a terrible power suddenly soared, and a terrible energy wave came out of it.


    Those terrible powers changed the old man''s face.


    "How can it be so strong!"


    Yin Lei''s heart trembled. He had just experienced one of the terrible powers, but he didn''t expect his power to Soar so terrifying.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu looked at the old man with a sharp change of face. His mouth was sharp and his face was pale. It was even more ferocious and cold.


    At last, the combination of Shaoyang seal and Taiyin seal made Du Shaofu shocked himself.


    But these two fingerprints also absorbed all the energy in Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Yin Lei old man, it''s my turn now!"


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink and stamped it out of the air. With a mixed palm print in his hand, he immediately patted the old man Yin Lei away.


    The palm print was full of bright gold and silver light, crystal clear, beautiful, like jade, cut through the space, rose in the wind, instantly turned into a hundred Zhang, with a terrible destructive power from it, and broke down like blocking the sky and the sun.


    Looking at the palm print crushing, blocking the four sides of the space, has been unable to avoid, Yin Lei old man''s face really changed.


    The destructive power that permeated from it was despotic and arrogant, which made Yin Lei old man feel cold for no reason.


    "Yin Ming thunder lion palm!"


    His face changed dramatically, but Yin Lei was also an absolute strong man. He did not lose his ability to react. On the contrary, he began to react in an instant, and an electric light palm burst out.


    "Oh


    A thunder light palm print broke out from the palm of the old man of Yin Lei. A thunder light strange animal appeared in the air, like a dragon or a lion. The thunder and lightning were flying and roaring. With the overwhelming thunder and lightning, they collided with each other directly!


    Yin Ming thunder lion palm, this is the famous skill of Yin thunder old man. Its power is extremely terrible. I don''t know that many famous strong people fall under the shadow thunder lion palm.


    All speed is an instant, the two are instant collision, so that the surrounding void is hidden for it to stagnate. Even the purple flame demon Huang, which is suppressing the blood evil, can not breathe, is the result of the far bet of the eye light.


    Then, in all the eye fright, the two collided, and the two energy burst out and exploded in an instant, a thunderbolt like explosion, and then it resounded through the sky.


    "Boom


    The sound of the explosion reverberated, and the whole sealed ancient land trembled under the sound of the energy explosion. Within thousands of feet around the xiakong, the mountains and the earth were all collapsed and cracked.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    After another explosion in the lower air, everything was destroyed, the vast land turned into desert, the rocks turned into dust, and the stones shot at each other.


    Such a terrible collision, the power is so powerful.


    "It''s terrible. I''m afraid that the general Nirvana warrior will be swept in, and there will be no bones left!"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is a bully."


    The top strong men of all the major forces rose from the ground and looked at the terrible destruction attack in the sky. Their throats were boiling hot and they were swallowing their saliva.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1233

    The energy of terror dissipates, and two voices in it vibrate away at the same time.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of pale gold blood, and his face was extremely white,.


    "Pedaling!"


    The body of the old man Yin Lei was shaking back ten steps in succession. After crossing a hundred Zhang space at his feet, he was able to stabilize his body, and then his mouth was full of red blood.


    All the eyes of xiakong were shocked and stopped in their eyes. Nobody could believe that the old man of Yin Lei at half domain level was injured by Du Shaofu in such a positive way.


    Although Du Shaofu, the demon king, still fell behind, he was still proud of his defeat!


    "Pervert, that guy is so abnormal. How many cards do you have in the end?"


    Mu Jian is shocked in the morning, and looks at the tall and straight figure of the two wings that shake and fly stably, and sucks cool air.


    What a perverse and terrifying thing to do is to injure a strong man in the half field!


    "The devil, how terrible


    All the powerful forces were shocked. The tall and straight figure was deeply shaking at the moment, and the brand was still in the deep of everyone''s mind.


    "It''s still a little bit worse. Half field cultivation is too powerful!"


    Du Shaofu steadied himself and looked at the old man with Yin thunder in front of him. His long sleeves wiped the pale gold bloodstains on the corners of his mouth. His breath was withered and his face was pale.


    With the combination of two seals, his power increased dramatically, but he didn''t hurt Yin Lei old man much. This made Du Shaofu''s heart more dignified.


    The cultivation at the level of half field is stronger than Du Shaofu imagined.


    "The boy is more and more strange. He is so powerful that he can use his strength!"


    Yin Lei old man''s pale face, at the moment has been Yin and Yang uncertain, wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth, the heart is also filled with rough waves, and finally his eyes are grim again.


    For the old man Yin Lei, Du Shaofu is too strange. He has never done anything about him for many times. He has been escaped many times. Every time he meets again, his strength will soar. This time, he will definitely not miss the opportunity. Otherwise, the next time he sees him, he will be unable to do anything about him.


    "Old man Yin Lei, help me, help me quickly!"


    Under the vast and blazing atmosphere, the sea of blood light on Xuexie''s body had shrunk to less than a Zhang. The eyes were frightened and immediately cried out to the old man yinlei for help.


    "If you insist, Du Shaofu is weird. I will deal with him first."


    The old man of Yin Lei glanced at the blood evil, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. His voice fell down and his figure went straight to Du Shaofu. There were hidden patterns on his body. A ferocious thunder light like a dragon or a lion came out and roared like a dragon.


    "Oh


    as like as two peas of the shadow of the old man, the shadow of the shadow of the shadow of the shadow is exactly the same. The momentum is fierce, and the scales are covered with scales.


    This is the ancient thunder lion dragon''s pulse soul, which is said to be the blood of lion dragon.


    In retrospect, the lion dragon clan is the direct descendant of the Dragon nationality, and their blood is absolutely strong.


    In order to capture Du Shaofu directly and avoid any accidents, the old man''s residence of Yin Lei is to stimulate the pulse soul.


    If Yin Lei wants to be thorough, he really wants Du Shaofu, and he can''t make mistakes again. Otherwise, after the woman in the animal kingdom has cleaned up the blood evil, he will have no chance again.


    "Oh


    In ancient times, thunder lion dragon was like a living creature. The void in front of him burst into a huge space crack in the "Hula La", revealing a dark light.


    The space was torn by the ancient thunder lion dragon, which was swept away by Du Shaofu with terrible power.


    Seeing that the old man yinlei had already moved his pulse soul, Du Shaofu''s eyes were dignified, but he would not be arrested. His fingerprints were coagulated and covered with golden light. He wanted to fight hard.


    "Do you really think that a half domain evil thing can delay me? If he wants to die, it''s not in your hands. Go away!"


    A voice of nature as clear as the words, but also in the light of this stone ring through the space, an instant from the far sky across the sky.


    "Goo!"


    The flaming fire was shining in the sky, and the purple rune, accompanied by dense transpiration, was blazing into the sky, and the purple light was bright. It turned into a huge purple flame demon Huang Xu shadow, which directly killed the ancient thunder lion dragon.


    "Chulala..."


    In a short time, the ancient thunder lion dragon''s pulse and soul, which was driven by the old man Yin Lei, was directly destroyed. In the purple flame demon Huang Xu shadow, the elder generation was torn into Rune fragments, and finally dissipated in the rolling hot purple fire.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Yin Lei old man a mouthful of blood startled spit out, eyes immediately become horrified, no doubt, he looked down on each other.


    "Purple flame demon Huang!"


    His eyes trembled fiercely. The old man''s face was extremely gloomy. In front of the real animal kingdom, he underestimated the strength of the former.


    The intervention of Ziyan yaohuang made Du Shaofu, who was about to fight hard, immediately looked at Ziyan yaohuang. The real animal kingdom was really terrible.With Du Shaofu''s eyes, in the front space battlefield, in the rolling sea of purple fire, the whole blood light sea of blood evil was completely burned.


    The blood light Rune driven by blood evil was burned to ashes. Under the purple fire attack of Ziyan demon Huang, the blood evil Qi couldn''t play a role at all, and even was afraid of it.


    This kind of blazing purple inflammation is also the killer of evil things.


    "Bang!"


    As the sea of blood light was burned out, the purple flame demon Huang Qian''s shadow swept out. Her hands trembled, and her palm began to shine, like a crystal clear, purple light, like a purple jade. In the "boom" space vibration, it fell directly on the body of the blood evil.


    The purple fire of this palm was turbulent and fiery, which made the body of blood evil stagger back, and the blood light on the body was scattered, and the eyes were shocked.


    "Die!"


    The purple flame demon Huang was clear, and her slender fingers were slightly curved. A purple flame divine light claw print twisted the void, like an invisible purple flame cage. The scene was frightening. It turned into a real purple flame claw print, and suddenly caught the blood evil.


    "Not good!"


    The blood evil is under control everywhere. Even in front of the purple flame demon Huang, there will be no strength to fight against it. At that moment, the blood light of the people''s eyes trembled, and a terrible color gushed out.


    "It''s the purple flame demon Huang clan. Does this clan still have blood?"


    Suddenly, in this moment, on the sky, the wind and clouds were surging, and the clouds were rolling. In a moment, it was the magic gas, lightning and thunder.


    Suddenly, the dark lightning on the sky makes people feel cold and tremble. A huge magic Qi turns into a black light and falls on the sky like a curtain of black light and magic gas waterfall. The scene is extremely frightening!


    This black light training, directly fell on the purple flame demon Huang''s paw print, quietly destroyed the purple flame demon Huang''s claw print.


    "Boom


    A terrible evil gas poured out, burst out dazzling black light, spread in a kind of thunder potential, and instantly hit the purple flame demon Huang Jiao''s body.


    "Poof..."


    The purple flame demon Huang Qian''s shadow suddenly shakes back, that moving face, a mouth of blood spurts out, Daimei suddenly frowns, gorgeous eyes suddenly become dignified.


    All of a sudden, the black light and magic Qi appeared, which made the blood evil''s eyes very happy, and suddenly burst out the color of surprise.


    "Trash, demons can have problems."


    Above the sky, in the rolling of the evil spirit, there was a indifferent voice without any emotion. After the black light competition, it turned into a black light magic claw. In the surprised eyes of the blood evil, it pierced the blood evil''s body and destroyed its life.


    "Don''t..."


    The surprised eyes of the blood evil stopped and became scared instantly. A bright blood light talisman secret pattern was swept out of the broken blood robe.


    "What''s the use of keeping you?"


    The voice that does not contain any emotion falls down again, and the magic Qi is as strange as electricity, wrapping the bright blood light talisman secret pattern directly, and finally plunging back into the rolling magic Qi in the sky.


    "You cheat me, you cheat me, ah..."


    The voice of blood evil''s miserable and wailing came out, full of reluctance and resentment, and finally disappeared.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    At the moment, in this sealed ancient land, when the evil spirit came and poured out in the sky, a terrible pressure filled the air. Among the Alliance troops below, one after another directly softened their legs and knelt on the ground.


    Under that terrible pressure, it was hard for the strong people in all directions to fight against it. All over the body was soft, and the original spirit was palpitating and uneasy!


    "I''ve seen the devil emperor. Congratulations on his awakening!"


    Yin Lei old man looked at the scene in front of him, but his eyes were pleasantly surprised. He knelt down in the void and worshipped the sky.


    The voice on the sky seems to have ignored the old man Yin Lei. The evil Qi is rolling and the black light is shaking endlessly.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu seemed to feel that there was a pair of invisible double pupils overlooking him in the sky.


    Du Shaofu''s invisible eyes on himself seemed to be able to make his heart palpitate and his original spirit cold.


    "It''s you who can destroy my magic door. It seems that the breath is related to the strongest one at the beginning. It''s really weird!"


    The voice of indifference without any emotion came out again. At the same time, a huge hand print was condensed from the sky and fell directly to Du Shaofu.


    This huge magic seal came, and a great pressure came down, like solidifying the whole ancient seal land.


    The terrible hand seal of evil spirit was dropped one more time. The people who sealed the ancient seal felt that there was a huge stone on their chest, which made the heart want to crush, and the yuan God collapsed!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were shining with gold. Under the terrible pressure center, he felt that he had been solidified, and even his power of resistance could not be produced.


    This feeling of powerlessness shocked Du Shaofu.


    This was the first time Du Shaofu felt such a terrible strength. Under such strength, he was unable to resist. What a terrible strength!"Hum!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt that the purple thunder xuanding was automatically "buzzing" in the inner sanctum, and the purple and gold xuanlei was released. The mountain burst into his body in an instant, directly resisting the terrible power collapse.


    "Nine demons, you can''t be arrogant here!"


    All of a sudden, a voice came out of the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1234

    This sound seems to come from a teenager, but it is permeated with a deep vicissitudes.


    In the light of the electric light and Firestone, a light gold competition, with a sharp and sharp cutting spirit, suddenly swept out of the void, and collided with the magic fingerprints, and burst into a bright light.


    This energy collision, like time also seems to stagnate.


    This short moment, for the people who seal the ancient space, but it seems to be eternal, all the space seems to be solidified in the collision.


    "Hiss..."


    Then the two collided before the sound came out, but it was not too loud.


    However, when the two collided, the surrounding space suddenly collapsed, showing a dark color, but all around were broken runes and brilliant, which turned into a divine ring to submerge the surrounding areas.


    Then the broken Rune was also worn out in the void, and quickly faded down.


    "Siren, you''re not dead yet!"


    On the boundless sky, the indifferent voice without any emotion finally fluctuated. It was not loud, but reverberated like thunder.


    "There are always people who can restrain you. If you don''t die, I can''t either!"


    The sound of vicissitudes continues to come, as if from afar through the space, the sound is getting closer and closer.


    "Jie Jie, Xi demon, you think that if you can restrain us, everything will be different. Just wait, and you will not be able to defend everything in a short time."


    The indifferent voice sneered, and the evil spirit rolled. In the black light storm, a terrible evil spirit rushed out and wrapped it on the old man yinlei, and then gradually retreated from the sky.


    "Ah..."


    High above, the sigh of vicissitudes came, and then all subsided.


    Looking at the old man Yin Lei being taken away by him, Du Shaofu clenched his fists under his long sleeves of purple robe, and his eyes were red with blood. He couldn''t catch the old man Yin Lei and asked about his master''s news. I''m afraid it''s not sure how long it will take to get master qizun''s whereabouts next time.


    Seal on the ancient land, one after another of the eyes trembling drama, looking at what just happened, some people can not return to God.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    At the same time, after the ancient land was sealed, the space fluctuated, and the eight spatial waves rippled from the sky, and then the eight figures fell on the sealed ancient land.


    This figure comes, the space solidifies, and eight kinds of vast breath come.


    Du Shaofu looked up as like as two peas in the eight shadows.


    But at the moment, the eight figures are real, and the eight absolutely terrible breath is surging. What comes is the noumenon of the eight strong people.


    "I''ve met elder Taishang!"


    With the arrival of those eight figures, the disciples of samong Jianzong, changqingdao, Jiuhua Mountain, and riyuezong all saluted in the lingering fear, and some of the strong ones were relieved again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seal the ancient land, everywhere is the blood evil spirit, ambush corpse everywhere.


    In this world war, hundreds of millions of people fell from the Alliance Army. They were all ants. What a cruel world to practice.


    The disciples of all major forces are cleaning up the mess. Some people are still in fear, some are grieving, some are secretly relieved.


    At dusk, the setting sun covers the sealed ancient land, which shows a kind of desolate Xiaosha.


    On the mountain peak, Mujian looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the last time you asked me to pay attention to the news, for the time being, SAMON sword sect has not found the news of your master qizun Xiahou Fenglei, and has not found any trace of the demon sect. However, we have received the news from the animal kingdom not long ago. The little girl you are looking for may appear in the animal kingdom."


    "Animal kingdom..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked at the animal kingdom as a vast monster world, much larger than any other state in Kyushu.


    "I don''t know the specific information. I just heard that a little girl appeared in the animal kingdom recently. The body is a strange dragon, which has caused a lot of disturbance in the animal kingdom. It is said that even the whole animal kingdom has been disturbed."


    Mu Jianchen said, looking at Du Shaofu. He is already very fierce. He can cause huge disturbance everywhere. When he reaches Shangzhou, he huanzong is completely upset. Today''s war is not to mention, and the people around him are equally peaceful.


    "It should be a little star!"


    Listening to mujianchen''s words, Du Shaofu is almost 80% sure at the moment, that is, Xiaoxing is no doubt. If he goes to the animal kingdom with his character, he will certainly be able to make a big stir in the animal kingdom.


    "What are you going to do next? It''s not going to the beast Kingdom, are you?"


    Mujian looks at Du Shaofu in the morning and frowns slightly.


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "I must go to the animal kingdom."


    "The animal kingdom is the territory of the dragon clan. On the land of the wilderness, you have offended many orcs. You have to think about it clearly. Even the strong SAMON swordsmen dare not break into it."


    Mu Jianchen reluctantly reminds Du Shaofu that he even knows what he says. He is afraid that he can''t stop the ferocious guy from going to the animal kingdom.However, mujianchen was very aware of the terrifying nature of the beast kingdom. He did not have much interest in the human race. Many powerful human beings wanted to go to the animal kingdom to seek opportunities. Finally, they became the war servants of the demon king.


    Mujianchen also knows that the guy in front of him has no good reputation in the animal kingdom. He has offended many orcs, including the terrible dragon clan.


    Even without thinking about it, mujianchen knows that once the demon king arrives at the animal kingdom, he will surely be besieged by the whole animal kingdom, and the consequences can be imagined.


    "I must go."


    Du Shaofu smiles. If the news is correct, Xiaoxing will be in the animal kingdom now, and he will have to go.


    listened to what Du Shaofu said, and the morning sighed slightly. As expected, the guy in front of him must go. He said, "the animal kingdom is not far from here. There is a sash of our salmon sword. I will greet the people there, afraid that it will be too busy to help you. But you need to ask for information, but you should be able to help you."


    Thank you very much Du Shaofu smiles.


    "You''re welcome."


    Mujian looks at Du Shaofu in the morning and says, "if you need to, just say hello to me. Shangzhou owes you a lot."


    Du Shaofu looked at the morning of Mujian, and then looked at the direction of the rising of the bright moon. He stood with his hands and his hair flew back. After a long time, he said softly, "OK, I''ve got it."


    Night, the moon dark star is also light, the sky is floating is not scattered evil spirit, far in the air, come to a strong smell of blood.


    On the top of the mountain, a graceful and beautiful shadow stands quietly, with purple hair falling down the fragrant shoulder until it has a pretty and delicate buttock, and long and straight legs, which outline a graceful and mature curve.


    "The little star may be in the beast kingdom."


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the mountain peak and looked at the beautiful figure in front of him, but his mind was also fluctuating. The woman''s back was just like a disaster, but she was more difficult to be cold and beautiful. She changed her face when she said she changed her face.


    "Go to the animal kingdom immediately. If my daughter has an accident, you will die!"


    The voice is clear, with a little cold, purple flame demon Huang turned back, moving face, purple eyes in the night, with some strange purple light.


    "Little star is my daughter, too."


    Du Shaofu curled his mouth and said it in his voice. Then he suddenly felt something was wrong. The strange purple eyes were staring at himself, as if he were going to eat himself.


    A moment later, the purple flame demon Huang''s purple eyes returned to calm, with some Xu Guanghua in their eyes, as ethereal and gorgeous as fireworks, and said: "you''d better seek more happiness for yourself, and hope the little star is safe and sound."


    With a slight frown, Du Shaofu looked at a woman with a moving face, a seductive posture, a noble temperament and a little charming amorous feelings in front of her. Although she had a unique posture, she was the master of changing faces. She was cold and cruel behind her back, and she still kept a good distance.


    "I owe you two years of keel. It''s useless for you to pay me back the keel for two years."


    Seeing that Du Shaofu did not speak, Ziyan demon Huang reached out, and a keel filled with the sound of dragon chanting released its brilliance and suspended in front of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu took over the keel and immediately put it into the bag of heaven and earth. Then he looked at the purple flame demon Huang and said, "how is your injury? Thank you for your help this time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1235

    "I put my hand because the little star and the secret bone of the golden winged ROC you owe me have nothing to do with you. I don''t need to say thank you."


    Purple flame demon Huang said faintly: "my injury is not serious. There is a distance from the animal kingdom to this place. If you have no problem, you can start early tomorrow morning."


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded and wanted to go to the animal kingdom as soon as possible. He was really worried about little star.


    If the little star is really in the animal kingdom, with the blood and strength of the little star, the ordinary monster can''t do anything about it.


    However, there were some terrible things in the animal kingdom, which were those top strong people in the SAMON sword clan who did not dare to break in easily. Du Shaofu had to worry about it.


    A moment later, the moon was like practice. Du Shaofu stood quietly on the mountain peak, standing with his hands on his back. His purple robe moved slightly. His eyes looked at the bright moon in the sky, and his eyes seemed to be a little sluggish.


    "The devil emperor, the Western demon and the demon sect seem to be more and more lively."


    For a long time, Du Shaofu slightly bowed his head. Today, the demon emperor and the Western demon who didn''t even show up, but their strength has reached that level. It seems that there are demons everywhere in the world. The master is now in the hands of the demon cult, and his family will never be reunited. I don''t know how the drunkard''s father accepted the inheritance in the land of the wilderness. All this makes us feel so Du Shaofu''s thoughts fluctuated.


    "Hoo..."


    After a long time, Du Shaofu took a deep breath. At present, he still went to the animal kingdom to find the little star and tried to improve his cultivation.


    The magic cult is so powerful that it is beyond imagination. The legalist school is also a giant. All of these need absolute strength.


    On the mountain peak, Du Shaofu sat on his knees not far away. His shadow was covered with a light purple light, just like a purple flame in the burning purple flame. His eyes were slightly closed, so beautiful and moving, just like the most beautiful spirit at night.


    "The original purple flame demon Huang that kind of disaster, is to turn over the face and do not recognize people!"


    He murmured in his heart and looked at the beautiful shadow with her eyes slightly closed. Du Shaofu knew that under the beautiful face of the woman, she was cold and cruel, so it was better not to provoke her.


    However, in his heart, Du Shaofu made a comparison. In front of him, the woman who turned over and didn''t recognize people was enough to compare with Su Muxin''s woman''s temperament, and most similar to Su Muxin''s.


    But Su Muxin is a demon to confuse all living beings, dignified and noble.


    This woman is strange and cold and gorgeous beyond the secular dust, ethereal and gorgeous, as if not cannibalism between fireworks.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind waves, Qingqing and qiyexi are the two girls with temperament and appearance that can compare with Su Muxin and Ziyan yaohuang.


    However, Qingqing and qiyexi in Dongli are less enchanting and enchanting than Su Muxin and Ziyan yaohuang, but they are more pure temptations. They do not dye human fireworks, but they are like real banished immortals.


    There are also male woman Ouyang Shuang, Murong youruo, Sima Muhan. Their temperament is also different.


    "What do you think?"


    Du Shaofu scolded himself in his heart. Then a little bitter smile appeared on his face and mouth, and his fingerprints condensed. After a moment, he entered the breath of Tona, and his whole body was covered with a light golden light.


    In the morning of the next day, the sky was slightly bright, and the dim morning light shone on the ancient land, driving away the strong bloody evil spirit accumulated overnight.


    "Whoosh..."


    Two figures jumped out of the mountain, wrapped in the light of a rainbow, cut through the quiet space of the morning, and then disappeared in the far space.


    "The warlord has gone to the beast kingdom. I''m afraid it will not be peaceful."


    Not far away, on a mountain peak, Mujian, sitting cross legged, opened his eyes in the morning, shining brilliantly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are three continents and nine states, which are the ancient wasteland, the heavenly wasteland and the chenhuang continent.


    Jiuzhou is Shangzhou, Hanzhou, ningzhou, Lanzhou, Zhongzhou, Wanzhou, Yuezhou, Yunzhou and Leizhou.


    One domain boundary refers to one domain and one boundary.


    One area is animal territory. It is said that it is a vast monster world, which is much larger than any other state in Kyushu.


    One is the demon world, which is said to be the place where the spirits of the world are located.


    The world is so vast that there are three continents, nine states and one territory.


    also includes the Wutong Mountain, where the dragon is entrenched.


    The world is bigger than many people think.


    But most people don''t know how big the world is in their whole life, and they can only watch the sky from the well.


    How much strength, just can know how many things.


    Animal territory, close to Shangzhou, isolated from Kyushu, but not far from several continents, Shangzhou is one of them.


    For Terrans, the realm of beasts is a forbidden area.


    There is no doubt that the animal kingdom is also the best training place for many people.


    But I don''t know how many strong Terrans, including many outstanding people and king of people, finally became the mount of the monster king.


    It is said that the war servants of the top monster race even have emperor.This is just like the mount of many powerful Mountain Gate disciples on Kyushu, which has monsters on the list of heavenly beasts.


    No one goes back to pay attention to these, this world is all depends on strength to speak.


    With Du Shaofu and Ziyan yaohuang all the way to the animal kingdom, the amazing battle on Shangzhou immediately spread the news to all continents.


    The most remarkable thing is that Du Shaofu, the demon king, fought against the evil spirits. After being painted and embellished by others, he let the clouds move and countless forces moved.


    And in the whole Shangzhou, Du Shaofu, the demon king, became more famous and praised.


    It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, broke through the monstrous demon gate with my great courage of not going to hell, saved countless people, and singled out the strongmen of the demon sect. This made Du Shaofu recognized by all the mountain gates in Shangzhou.


    For a time, Du Shaofu''s reputation in Shangzhou surpassed that of the alliance leader''s mujianchen.


    After all, this time Du Shaofu really broke through the magic door and saved the whole Alliance Army.


    The fact is in front of our eyes, so that the strong in the major forces have to admit that the whole Shangzhou owes the devil a love.


    As for the ho Huan sect, in the whole Shang state recently, the tide has risen.


    Originally, the whole Shang state had to keep a certain distance for the Huan sect. After all, the reputation of the ho Huan sect was not so good.


    However, the popularity trend of the Hehuan sect is getting better and better recently, which makes all the disciples of the Hehuan sect surprised and happy.


    Although Du Shaofu only appeared in the Hehuan Sect on the way, he became the supervisor of the Hehuan sect all of a sudden.


    However, with Du Shaofu''s original reputation and the shocking acts in the Hehuan sect, he has been recognized and revered by all his disciples.


    When the news of Shangzhou reached the States, at the speed of Du Shaofu and Ziyan Yuhuang, ten days later, an endless mountain range appeared in the front of the sky.


    The mountains are boundless and deep.


    At this moment, at dusk, a big fireball like sunset falls behind the mountains in the West.


    The sunset also received the last touch of afterglow, so that the world darkened down.


    From a distance, the mountain range is more profound and boundless.


    "In front of us is the animal kingdom, which is much larger than any other continent in Kyushu. It is said that the animal kingdom is as big as the three outer continents. I don''t know whether it is true or not."


    The purple flame demon Huang''s figure is suspended in the air, looking at the vast and deep animal field ahead, and the purple eye light is fluctuating.


    Du Shaofu stood beside Ziyan yaohuang. He didn''t say a few words to Ziyan yaohuang in the past ten days. However, he recovered a lot from his injuries.


    The closer we got to the animal kingdom, we met quite a few practitioners on the way. With Du Shaofu and his age as well as Ziyan yaohuang''s troubled appearance, we could not avoid some troubles.


    But the result can also be imagined that Du Shaofu didn''t need to do it at all, and he was directly solved by Ziyan yaohuang.


    [this is a new volume, "Dapeng flutters its wings." today, we have been working on the outline of a new volume, so the second one is only issued now. The next one is estimated to be around 2 a.m. and we will keep it for tomorrow. The contents of this volume are all in the animal kingdom. The arrival of the golden winged ROC in the animal kingdom is also the beginning of the hot blooded plot of this book And it''s really starting to heat up. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1236

    "Whoosh..."


    Just as Du Shaofu was hovering in mid air and looking at the entrance of the animal kingdom in front of him, a lot of breaking wind came out of the animal kingdom.


    Du Shaofu looked up and saw the sound of wind breaking in front of him. Many figures were rushing out in a hurry.


    "Guji..."


    And behind those figures, many fierce birds beat their wings and swept out.


    The huge bodies of many fierce birds circled, and their whole bodies were full of terror. Their voices pierced through the golden cracked stones, and their bodies were like dark clouds. The breath was thrilling.


    The breath of these fierce birds diffused, making the vast mountain space almost solidified. The speed was as fast as lightning. The runes broke out. Many figures were directly crushed under the sharp claws and turned into pieces of blood mist.


    "Ah..."


    One after another, the sound of screams came out, and they howled, but they didn''t have much strength to resist.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several of the strength is quite strong, faster figure escaped some.


    Many fierce birds had sharp eyes and looked at the people who had fled far ahead. After a circle of huge bodies, they did not continue to pursue and kill them. Under a loud and clear hissing sound, they quickly retreated back to the animal territory and disappeared.


    "It''s dangerous. Those monsters are so strong that we can''t go back!"


    "Life hanging on the line, fortunately, we escape quickly, they will not chase out of the animal kingdom!"


    Several people were suspended in the air. They were old or young, younger than 20 years old, and older than 50 years old. There were six people in total. All of them were still in fear. They were glad that they had recovered their lives.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what happened ahead?"


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the side of six people and asked. The incident in front of him attracted Du Shaofu''s attention.


    With his eyes swept and his keen spirit swept, Du Shaofu could easily spy out the strength of the six men.


    Among the six men, the most powerful one was the old man in his fifties. The level of perfection in the Wu Emperor''s territory was satisfactory. The weakest one was a middle-aged man of more than 40 years old, who only had accomplishments on the other side of the Marquis''s territory. Among the other six people, there was a not weak talisman.


    Looking at the purple robed youth who appeared quietly, the six people came back to their senses in fear. They all fell on Du Shaofu curiously.


    "Don''t bother us, get out of here!"


    A middle-aged man of more than thirty years of age had a gloomy look. He glanced at Du Shaofu with a very ugly look. It seemed that he had just bent on Du Shaofu. At the moment, he was just a young man, but he did not pay attention to him.


    As the voice of the middle-aged voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s indifferent face gradually became gloomy. He looked at the ugly middle-aged man and said, "Sir, I don''t want to say nothing. I''m just inquiring about the situation. Why is it so?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were stunned. It seemed that he didn''t think of the purple robed youth in front of him. He even dared to question him. His gloomy face suddenly grew dark, and his eyes showed a little chill. He said, "boy, I''m not happy today. You just come to provoke me. It seems that you don''t know how to write death characters!"


    "Ah."


    With the sound of nature, Huang Qianying, a purple flaming demon, stood by Du Shaofu''s side without a sound. Her purple eyes glanced at Du Shaofu, obviously disdainful. Her graceful posture stood quietly, with a little lazy taste.


    When they saw the purple flame demon Huang that mature graceful radian and that moving peerless face, the six people are eyes straight, revealing the most direct red Luoluo eyes that men should have for women.


    Du Shaofu frowned at the sudden arrival of the purple flame demon Huang.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were staring at the middle-aged man, which made him feel more gloomy. He said, "if you don''t have the strength, don''t be too wild. Maybe you forget how to write the dead words. If you speak too hard, you can break your tongue to show punishment, or you will die!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the middle-aged man continued to be stunned for a moment, but then he burst out laughing and said: "boy, did you bring a girl to show off? Maybe it''s the second generation ancestor of the Shanmen family. It''s a pity that this is the animal kingdom."


    When the voice falls, the middle-aged face suddenly chills, the whole person breath instantaneously one side, a torrential chill suddenly gushes out.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, five people gathered around Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally, and they blocked Du Shaofu in the middle with a kind of joint attack.


    From this situation, it is not difficult to see that the cooperation time of these six people is not short, and this is not the first time to do this kind of thing.


    The breath of the six people is with a fierce smell of blood. Their eyes are cold. I''m afraid that the six people who died in their hands are not a few.


    In the face of Du Shaofu, the six instinctively surrounded Du Shaofu. It also shows that the six people have a close cooperation, and they do not underestimate a young man in front of him. Even if he dares to come to the animal kingdom by two people, he will never be too weak.The middle-aged man glanced at Du Shaofu''s purple flame demon Huang. His eyes were red, and he burst out a kind of greed. Then he looked at Du Shaofu coldly and said with a gloomy sneer: "this woman is good. I took it for you today. It happens that there are many people in the cold Wind Cave today. You need to kill some people to relieve your anger. You are looking for death by yourself. You can''t blame others!"


    As the voice fell, the middle-aged face was filled with a ferocious look of disdain. The dark light blue air covered the body surface, which was also a strong level of cultivation of the Emperor Wu. A low voice came from his throat: "boy, die!"


    "Boom


    The middle-aged foot suddenly stepped on the void, and his figure rushed out to Du Shaofu. With a fist wrapped in the light blue rune, the space was slightly shaken, and with absolute killing intention, he rushed to Du Shaofu in an instant.


    Although this speed was fast, for Du Shaofu, it was no different from that of a class playing tiger.


    "Die your grandmother bear, when I am a soft persimmon!"


    Du Shaofu gave a loud scolding, and just as the punch reached his body, his right hand suddenly shook and his fist collided with each other. A faint golden light suddenly gushed from his fist.


    "Bang!"


    The two fists collided, and the low and dull sound spread out, and the golden light was bright.


    The five people around did not have time to see clearly. The middle-aged body with a cold smile was submerged in the golden light in an instant, and then the body directly exploded into a blood mist, and he did not know how he died.


    Seeing this scene, the remaining five people''s eyes were momentarily dull, and they climbed out of their souls in horror.


    "Run


    When the fifty year old man who had completed his cultivation in the Wu Emperor''s territory first came back to God, he quickly fled away immediately.


    "Run away, run away!"


    Around the four people in an instant in the shock of God, all of a sudden together swept the air, a moment on the rapid escape.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    Among the five people who escaped, four suddenly burst out purple fire, and their bodies exploded in the purple fire, and their spirits were all destroyed.


    "Say, what''s up ahead?"


    The body of purple flame demon Huang appeared in front of the last one left in front of the fifty year old man, and an invisible energy solidified the surrounding space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1237

    In the clear voice, the old man''s eyes were dull and his mind was cold.


    At this time, the old man realized that they were not the second ancestors of the great sect who brought women to the animal kingdom to show off, but two absolute evil spirits.


    The strength of these two people in front of them is not what they can touch at all.


    "Two adults, please spare your lives. There are many orcs looking for war servants everywhere. If their strength is not enough and their posture is not good enough, they will kill them directly..."


    Later, with the old man''s flustered narration, Du Shaofu learned that there was chaos in the animal kingdom recently.


    I don''t know what''s going on. The powerful orcs are looking for war servants.


    Usually, the powerful orcs are just looking for them in the realm of beasts.


    Recently, however, those orcs suddenly went to the periphery to look for them, which made the speculators and practitioners and adventurers miserable.


    And these people are not good birds. They come from a third class force called Hanfeng cave in Shangzhou. What they usually do is rob and kill on the way and take advantage of the opportunity. Not long ago, they were killed by the orcs. At the moment, they got into trouble with Du Shaofu and Ziyan yaohuang.


    "Is there any news about the little girl whose ontology is a strange dragon recently?"


    The purple flame demon Huang is not interested in those orcs looking for war servants at all. She asks the trembling old man.


    "No, I haven''t heard of it."


    The old man shook his head in a panic. At the moment, it is not difficult to know that the woman with a unique appearance in front of him is even more difficult to provoke than that young man.


    "The damned one, then die!"


    With the voice of the old man falling down, the purple flame demon Huang''s purple eyes moved slightly, and the space fluctuated, solidifying the space around the old man like a twist. Then the space exploded, and the old man''s body was broken in it, and the spirits were all destroyed.


    "Don''t waste time on these people. With their strength, I''m afraid they won''t know the news of little star."


    The purple flame demon Huang opened her mouth, and her voice was as calm and clear as ever. It seemed that she was talking to Du Shaofu. Her mature and graceful radian of her back also swept across the field of beasts.


    Du Shaofu has been used to the tranquility and clearness of Ziyan yaohuang in the past ten days. In addition, he has had no more than ten words with this woman.


    For ten days, the two men were just buried in the road.


    Vast mountains, xiongshan strange stones stand.


    Those towering trees have existed for hundreds and thousands of years.


    Some towering trees are hundreds of feet high, and the crown is like an umbrella, stretching thousands of feet, like a giant standing.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In the mountains, everywhere is the roar and hiss of monsters.


    This is the animal kingdom, which is the paradise of monsters. It is vast and has all kinds of monsters.


    It is said that in the beast domain, the deeper it is, the higher the level of the monster''s strength. In the periphery, there are only some monsters whose strength is not strong.


    However, it is different recently. Many powerful monsters have sprung up from the outside of the animal kingdom, which still appear in groups.


    The strength of those monsters is so strong that some human adventurers and refiners nearby can''t compete at all.


    After Du Shaofu stepped into the animal kingdom with Ziyan yaohuang, a bitter smile appeared on his face. Several huge fierce birds were staring at him and Ziyan yaohuang. Their accomplishments were not low, reaching the level of animal emperor.


    However, those huge fierce birds seemed to feel the breath of purple flame demon Huang and Du Shaofu. They were staring at them, circling under the towering tree crown, and did not attack immediately.


    Du Shaofu didn''t make a move either. Those fierce birds were just the ones that chased and killed several people in the cold wind cave just now. Their blood level is not low. They are close to the list of beasts in heaven, but they are not monsters on the list of beasts in heaven, but they are the ones at the top of the list of earth beasts.


    Purple flame demon Huang also did not mean to hand, purple eyes micro motion, figure in-depth.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The deeper we go, the more beasts roar and roar. There are more and more monsters. There are many low-level monsters, but there are also many powerful ones.


    Above Kyushu, when it comes to the level of king of beasts and the level of animal King''s realm, monsters almost all turn into human beings.


    However, in this animal kingdom, it is rare to see the level of animal King realm and animal King realm turning into human beings, and they still keep their original appearance.


    This is the realm of beasts, the world of monsters. It is said that under human form, they are more suitable for the cultivation of monsters. Therefore, only when they practice can they be transformed into human forms.


    Ziyan yaohuang and Du Shaofu both restrained their breath and did not leak out. However, the breath that permeated the body was so frightening that the monsters around him feared it. It was a kind of instinctive fear.


    "Wuwu..."


    The two of them went deep and unbridled all the way, attracting the curiosity and hoarseness of many monsters around them. However, no monster dared to move, and they could only watch them go deep.


    "Something''s wrong. Why are there so many monsters around here?"


    Du Shaofu glanced around and frowned. According to his own understanding, there should not be so many monsters outside the animal kingdom, or there should be so many powerful ones."Hula..."


    In the middle of the sky, the trees are shaking, the leaves are flying, the dead branches are broken, and the strong wind sweeps the crown, like a wave away.


    "Gee!"


    A fierce bird over a hundred feet in height, with its wings like steel and blue light, its sharp eyes fixed on Du Shaofu and Ziyan yaohuang.


    This is a wild goose with green feather and fierce blood. The animal King''s realm has been completed successfully. The blood of the monster on the list of heavenly beasts is a king.


    Around the green feather wild goose, there are even four Terran war servants suspended in front of him.


    At the moment, the green feather fierce blood wild goose stared at Du Shaofu and Ziyan demon Huang, and said in a sharp voice: "which clan are you from? Not everyone in front of you can go in!"


    "Go away!"


    The purple flame demon Huang didn''t even lift her head. The answer to the green feather fierce blood goose was just a simple word.


    "Hum, I want to die, catch them, I want to live!"


    Green feather fierce blood wild goose is a king, its majesty can not be provoked, suddenly fierce pupil filled with cold, to the side of four not too old war servants.


    "Boom


    The four soldiers'' faces sank, and all of a sudden they swept out.


    The accomplishments of these four soldiers are not weak. One is mysterious and the other three are perfect. All of them are wrapped in runes, and they rush to Du Shaofu and Ziyan demon Huang.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu heaved his hands and shook his purple robe. His long sleeves were waved out. A round of golden talisman secret patterns burst out, just like a round of bright and shining sun.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    The sound was low and dull, and then it exploded. Before the four soldiers had recovered, their bodies immediately scattered and flew away. They hit the towering trees everywhere, breaking them, shaking the ground and cracking the ground.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure was as fast as lightning, as if he were in a deserted place. The ghost appeared on the top of the blue feather wild goose''s head, and fell down with one blow.


    "Bang!"


    The huge blue feather fierce blood goose fell straight from the air and hit the ground heavily. The ground cracked and the stone burst.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Green feather fierce blood wild goose big mouth of animal blood spits out, sharp double pupil still gush out fear color.


    The terrible domineering smell of the purple robed youth made him feel the supreme breath. It was the pressure of blood and soul, which was beyond its ability to resist.


    At the moment, with Du Shaofu''s breath of golden light, it is the breath of golden winged ROC.


    "Roar..."


    All the fierce birds and beasts around him were trembling and neighing and crawling on the ground. They couldn''t resist the breath of Du Shaofu at all. It was just the instinct of fear.


    "What''s going on around here? Why are you all here?"


    Du Shaofu stepped on the green feather and attacked the blood geese. His voice was heavy and his momentum was unreasonable.


    "The beast tomb will be opened in front of us, so we will gather here."


    Green feather fierce blood wild goose did not dare to hide something, and immediately returned to the way. Under the pressure of the supreme breath, its animal soul was also cold for it.


    "What is the beast tomb?"


    Du Shaofu did not understand. He was not very familiar with things in the animal kingdom.


    "The beast tomb is a legend in the animal kingdom. It is said that in ancient times, it was the place where there were many fierce orcs fighting with each other. There were countless powerful orcs, and there would be great benefits for the orcs. However, the opening time of the tomb is uncertain. For thousands of years, no one knows for hundreds of years. Only chance can be seen. There are only some legends about the specific situation in the tomb. However, every time the tomb is opened, some top orcs will send their descendants to fight for it. Even if it is the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, it''s not surprising that the people of the Phoenix clan and the dragon clan are here. "


    The green feather fierce blood wild goose has not yet spoken, the purple flame demon Huang''s voice has already fallen in Du Shaofu''s ear, then Qianying swept into the air directly in the distance.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and his eyes changed slightly as he watched the purple flame demon Huang Qian''s shadow go away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1238

    "Has there been any news that the noumenon is a strange dragon recently?" Du Shaofu then continued to ask the wild goose.


    "Are you talking about our Purple Star demon Dragon Emperor?" The blue feather fierce blood wild goose shivered back.


    "Purple Star demon Dragon Emperor."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes picked. It was a little bit like a little star.


    "Where is the purple star demon Dragon Emperor now?"


    Then Du Shaofu immediately asked, more and more that the purple star devil Dragon Emperor was a little star.


    "The purple star demon dragon emperor should have arrived at the celestial beast tomb by this time. If the heavenly beast tomb has been opened, the purple star demon Dragon Emperor may have entered the celestial beast tomb." Green feather fierce blood goose said.


    Du Shaofu frowned and asked, "then why are you here?"


    "It was ordered by the purple star demon Dragon Emperor. Let''s find some better war servants, or we can''t compete with other races.


    ¡±The green feather stormed the blood wild goose, but at the moment, he was a little suspicious. The purple robed youth on his back was clearly the spirit of a monster, but how could liantian beast tomb be completely unknown. For the orcs, no one would not know the situation of the tomb.


    "What do you have to do with the tomb of the beast?" Du Shaofu became more and more puzzled.


    "It is said that there are strange prohibitions at the core of the tomb, but we can''t A kind of Only human beings can enter. Therefore, the purple star demon Dragon Emperor asked us to find some better war servants. Otherwise, we could not compete with other orcs for opportunities Green feather storm blood wild goose road.


    "Well, don''t provoke me next time, or you''ll be stewed!"


    Du Shaofu gave a deep drink, and his figure then swept into the air and ran after the purple flame demon Huang.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    As Du Shaofu was far away, the monsters around him dared to get up, and they were still a little frightened.


    Not far away, Du Shaofu chased Ziyan demon Huang, curled his lips and said faintly, "the little star may be in the tomb of the beast in heaven?"


    "I heard that the beast tomb should not be far from here, but it is not near. At our speed, we should be able to arrive early tomorrow morning. I hope the little star will be there."


    Ziyan demon Huang said, her voice was less clear, but there was more dignified color between her eyebrows. She said, "I also hope that little guy will not be too swaggering. Every time the Tianmu tomb is opened, it will be a demon territory storm, and many people with strong animal dignity will enter."


    "With the body and defense of the little star, there should be no problem in the animal Zun realm."


    Du Shaofu said, listening to Ziyan yaohuang''s words, he felt that the opening of the heaven beast tomb in the animal kingdom could be compared with the movement and stillness caused by the opening of the wasteland.


    "Some of the top orcs are not easy to be provoked, let alone the dragon clan and Phoenix clan. Those pure blood poverty and gluttonousness are not easy to be provoked. Compared with the dragon family and Phoenix family, they are not much worse. The most important thing is that when the tomb of the beast is opened, there will even be practitioners from the animal kingdom!"


    "Is there a realm of beasts?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face was not very good-looking. The animal kingdom was just as terrible as the woman who said that she would turn over her face. Once the strong man in the animal kingdom also went in, he was afraid that even if it was good, other people would not have a chance.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s discolored face, Ziyan demon Huang glanced at him and said, "but it is said that there are special restrictions in the tomb of beasts in heaven. When animals enter the tomb, they will be suppressed to the level of half domain, and those at the level of half domain will be suppressed to the peak of nirvana. The strength inside can not surpass the level of animal respect. The highest level is the level of half domain."


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu''s eyes picked out, so it is.


    However, the half domain level and the top level of animal Zun Nirvana should be suppressed to the half domain level, and the half domain level and the nirvana peak level of animal Zun realm should be stronger than the general Nirvana peak of semi domain and animal Zun realm.


    "Is there any chance in the tomb of the beast?"


    In the middle of the sky, which was gradually covered by the twilight, Du Shaofu asked curiously about the purple flame demon Huang.


    "Naturally, there are great opportunities in the tomb. It is said that two thousand years ago, many people of the orcs got great opportunities in it. Now those who got great opportunities from it are now princes of the animal kingdom, who are in charge of the land of the animal kingdom, and have a great reputation."


    Ziyan yaohuang had a rare reply to Du Shaofu. Later, she even talked to Du Shaofu about the situation of Tianmu tomb.


    According to the purple flame demon Huang, Du Shaofu learned that many animal kings had fallen in the tomb that day, leaving countless heritages, and also breeding countless natural materials, earth treasures and miraculous drugs. There were extremely mysterious, containing endless opportunities, but also hidden huge dangers, chance and danger coexisted.


    "Roar..."


    In the night, the two men were as fast as lightning, and they met groups of fierce birds and beasts along the way. They roared and hissed and shook the mountains and rivers. Their eyes were like stars, and they seemed to have rushed to the tomb of the heavenly beast.


    Du Shaofu and Ziyan yaohuang are all light breath release, so that the fierce birds and beasts around do not dare to stop them, and they are afraid to avoid from afar.


    The next morning, with the red color of the morning, the mountains in front of you are undulating. When you look up, you can see a strange picture in front of you. The outline is clear and clear. At the end of the line of sight, you can feel relaxed and happy."Here we are."


    Purple flame demon Huang figure suspended in the air, said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu stopped and looked ahead. It was a vast space, surrounded by hundreds of miles of rocks. In the open and round area, there were many rock peaks. The surrounding rock peaks were next to deep valleys, and the abyss was close to each other. Two of the main peaks were even more high and windy.


    Looking back from the past, behind the two main peaks, a deep valley emerges, which is really like a huge entrance to a tomb.


    But now in the middle of the deep valley, it opened a huge space channel, flashing rays, filled with mysterious runes, spreading the ancient breath, and faintly heard the roar of monsters,


    "roar!"


    "Woo Hoo!"


    In front of that round open area, at the moment, monsters roar and rush towards the two main peaks.


    "The celestial beast tomb has been opened, and I don''t know how long it will be opened. During the opening period, all the monsters and people can enter. Once the celestial beast tomb is closed, all people will be pushed out. If the little star is at the moment, he should have entered the tomb."


    The voice of the purple flame demon Huang falls, and the figure turns into a purple rainbow, which directly plunders into the beast tomb.


    Du Shaofu followed him. As Ziyan yaohuang entered the valley light channel, he suddenly felt a strange feeling. It was like the space was in chaos, the runes flashed, the demons roared and screamed endlessly.


    After a few minutes, the white light in front of the runes flickered and floated out of the sky with Du Shaofu''s figure.


    In front of Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was a space full of the energy of heaven and earth. The towering mountains were vast. At the end of his sight, it seemed that some ruins of the ancient city could be seen among the mountains.


    At the moment, this vast space with rich energy is bursting with amazing vitality. There are boundless monsters all around, just like locusts passing by. They are roaring like thunder and rolling with fierce breath.


    Behind that space channel, there is also an endless stream of monsters.


    There are so many monsters, many of them are very large, runes break out, and the whole sky is roaring.


    Such scenes were more terrifying than the animal tides Du Shaofu had seen in the dark forest and the wild animal mountains.


    At the moment, the cultivation level of these monsters is much stronger than that of the wild beasts in the mountains and the dark forest.


    There are a lot of beasts in the animal King''s realm and animal respect realm. Tens of millions of even more monsters are gathered together. It is conceivable that such a scene can be imagined.


    "Roar..."


    Listening to the roar of the monster like thunder, all the beasts leaped and the earth "roared and rumbled" and trembled, which made Du Shaofu feel a little cool at the moment.


    "This place has fallen and damaged the ancestors of countless orcs, leaving the remains of countless ancestors of orcs."


    The purple flame demon Huang looked around some of the ruins in the distance, seemed to have some feeling, purple eyes with a little fluctuation, in the memory of something.


    "Well, it was A Yinglong! "


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu seemed to have discovered the new world. In the air not far away, there was a dragon whistling like thunder. A strange dragon with two wings on its back covered with scales like dragon scales. It had sharp claws, dense scales and big mouth. It was strange and ferocious.


    ...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1239

    "It''s a Yinglong!"


    Many monsters around also noticed the ferocious Ying dragon. They were frightened by its breath and did not dare to get close to it.


    Du Shaofu looked at the ferocious Yinglong, but he could not help looking at it more. Although he had introduced Yinglong in some unofficial history essays, ancient Tianzong and Shifu qizun''s inheritance.


    Yinglong, a powerful blood of the dragon clan, is the first time that Du Shaofu has seen a real Yinglong with his own eyes.


    "Oh


    This Yinglong appeared, followed by a low roar, with cold light in its pupils, its huge body sweeping and its tail sweeping, and its figure disappeared in the distance like electricity.


    "Bang bang!"


    However, several monsters around him were suffering from the disaster, and their bodies were taken away by life. They did not know whether they were dead or alive, which showed that Ying Long was arrogant and domineering and did not pay attention to other monsters.


    "Roar!"


    Roaring in the sky, a pure black demon dog the size of a tiger appears. It is vigorous, sharp mouthed, and roaring like thunder. The breath that permeates the body is not under the Ying dragon who has just left.


    "That''s a dog!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes to his astonishment. It was a rare and envious dog.


    Du Shaofu didn''t expect to see the queen of heaven in the beast tomb. This animal kingdom is really a paradise for monsters.


    With Du Shaofu''s glance, he saw many powerful demons on the list of heavenly beasts. He could not help sighing secretly that the second level of his body training skill of golden winged Dapeng has been successful, and there is no need for the spirit blood of demons on the list of heavenly beasts. Otherwise, there will be a large number of demon blood on the list of heavenly beasts just in front of this moment.


    "It would be nice to catch a few cubs and bring them back to stone city."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned dark. There were monsters on the list of beasts in the sky everywhere. Some thoughts arose in his heart.


    If you have a chance, it''s definitely a good choice to take some monster cubs from the list of heavenly beasts back to stone city.


    Du Shaofu thought that if the young Erlang of Du''s good stone city could grow up and train with the monsters on the list of heavenly beasts since childhood, it would certainly have a good effect on him.


    "It''s time to go. Find the little star first."


    Just as Du Shaofu''s thoughts were flying, the voice of purple flame demon Huang came into his ears, which made Du Shaofu come back to his senses.


    "Go..."


    Under Du Shaofu''s feet, the golden light flickered, and he swept away. Among the monstrous beasts all around him, he felt a feeling of blood boiling in his body.


    The outline of this space is boundless, the mountains are continuous and the abyss is connected.


    Du Shaofu searched for the little star all the way, trying to feel the breath of the little star, but there was no result.


    On the other hand, I saw more powerful monsters along the way, one more powerful than the other, and the other stronger than the other.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu also saw many human war servants. The more powerful they were, the more powerful they were.


    Even Du Shaofu, a military servant in wuzunjing, has seen many of them, and they are all extraordinary.


    If any of these war servants were in Kyushu, they would be able to make a name for themselves.


    "War servants are very common in the animal kingdom. Some people even want to follow powerful demons to become their war servants and obtain their resources.


    Some powerful monsters will spare no effort to cultivate their own war servants.


    Now in Kyushu, many powerful people who seem to have been famous for a long time, even the master of the mountain gate, may have been the warservant origin of some powerful existence in the animal kingdom.


    do not think that the real race is the master of the world. The Terran is now a number of elite. It was once the old battle servant in the animal kingdom, which is the eye line placed outside the animal kingdom. They are also developing from outside, and they cannot do without the support of the animal Kingdom.


    The purple flame demon Huang seemed to see Du Shaofu''s doubts about the war servant, and said to Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally. Her voice was mixed with an inexplicable meaning, not disdainful, but with a little disdain.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly drew. No wonder so many people with good looks are willing to become war servants.


    In this way, the Terrans have always wanted to place power in the orcs and even control the orcs. However, the animal kingdom is not idle. Many of the present and influential forces have already arranged for Kyushu.


    Those war servants who went out of the country to become a giant were actually the forces of monsters.


    Du Shaofu searched for the news of the little star all the way. After half a day, he saw more and more monsters. Not only did he not find the little star, but Du Shaofu got a black faced news from the discussion of the monster and some war servants. Many powerful demon beasts and strong men had secretly united together to deal with the purple star demon Dragon Emperor.


    The purple star demon Dragon Emperor is very likely to be a little star. Du Shaofu was naturally not happy when he heard the news.


    However, Du Shaofu could not do anything. There are many monsters and many enemies in the animal kingdom. Although the dragon clan is not in the animal kingdom, the four seas are near the animal kingdom.


    What''s more, since Ziyan yaohuang said, the orthodox of the dragon clan will certainly come. Once his identity is exposed, it will not end well.However, Du Shaofu was not afraid. In any case, all the people and monsters were the same. Even if the martial realm and the beast realm came in, they would suppress them to half domain. If they fought hard, they would not be able to do anything about themselves.


    Around the vast space, left a lot of bloody remains, there are broken walls, broken runes flashing, emitting an ancient breath.


    But the breath is only left from ancient times, leaving no treasure.


    All the monsters were looking for opportunities everywhere. Du Shaofu also wanted to find some opportunities at the same time. After all, this is the tomb of celestial beasts, which is a mysterious place.


    It''s a pity that Du Shaofu didn''t get any chance along the way. He couldn''t help being a little disappointed.


    "This time, I don''t know whose servant will be stronger?"


    Over a vast debris, a tiger several feet in size said.


    Behind this strange tiger, there were many monsters and war servants standing behind, still indicating what the soldiers were searching for in the debris below.


    "It is said that this time, Huang ling''er, Long Ba Long Qi, etc. have all found excellent war servants!"


    A towering giant bear, whose body and giant are no doubt, but whose head is a bear''s head, has a strong breath, and there are many monsters and war servants standing beside him, saying to the strange tiger.


    "It''s said that there was a man named Du Shaofu in the wasteland of heaven. It is said that he was the first among the younger generation of Jiuzhou people. Even long Jiu was killed by him. It would be good to take that guy as a war servant."


    With a smile, the strange tiger showed his fangs. His breath was very frightening.


    "Du Shaofu, I''ve heard that he killed longjiu. It''s said that the dragon clan was furious about it, but he didn''t go to Jiuzhou to settle accounts."


    The bear man opened his mouth, and his voice was very loud. It vibrated like a space and spread far away.


    "That was a few years ago. Although long Jiu was not weak, I was afraid it was careless. If I could meet Du Shaofu, I would certainly accept him as a war servant."


    The strange tiger is full of confidence. His voice is loud and clear. His voice spreads out. Many monsters around him dare not get close to him.


    "It seems that you are very popular in the beast kingdom."


    Just above the debris, two figures passed by, and the purple flame demon Huang said something to Du Shaofu.


    "I haven''t eaten bear''s paw and tiger bone treasure Soup for a long time. When I find the little star, I will have a chance!"


    Du Shaofu was a little black and gnashing his teeth. He didn''t expect that he would be so lucky in the animal kingdom.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu didn''t expect that there were monsters attacking his own attention all the time. This made Du Shaofu''s heart very angry and could not allow others to beat his own attention.


    There is a vast and ancient space in the tomb of celestial beast.


    Under the towering peaks and the valley, a little girl of five or six years old was standing on a huge stone.


    This little girl''s side, but at the moment, there are several ferocious monsters standing respectfully, and there are two huge fierce birds hovering in the air.


    Each of these monsters has a strong breath, and any breath is the top existence on Kyushu.


    "Keep looking for me. There is no good war servant. It will be very troublesome then. Are you all stupid?"


    The young voice with anger, the little girl''s petite body, dressed in a red skirt, surrounded by countless star patterns, although only five or six years old, but that plump face, the depths of the double pupil is with a touch of golden light, evil noble, showing the supreme, unprovoked momentum so that several powerful monsters around also secretly tremble.


    "Yes, we have continued to search for war servants."


    Several ferocious and powerful monsters immediately nodded, and a fierce bird in the air respected him and said, "Lord long, some race children are ganging up everywhere, trying to deal with the Dragon Emperor. How about you?"


    "It''s a bear. Let those guys talk about it more. It''s too few. I''m too lazy to do it. Then I''ll uproot them and clean up those who don''t have eyes!"


    There is a rune mark standing in the middle of her eyebrow. She is noble and evil. Her blue and black hair is tied up with a horse''s tail. She throws it behind her small head. She doesn''t know where she gets a trace of ruffian spirit. She goes on: "continue to inquire about my father''s whereabouts. I feel that my father will definitely come to the animal kingdom."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    Mountain peak, all around the monster roar and hiss.


    At the top of the mountain, there are several human figures standing.


    Among them, two young people are dignified, and they are emitting a breath of oppressive space.


    A young man, with long blue hair shoulder length and wearing a blue robe, is quiet and elegant, but the invisible temperament is like facing a sea, boundless.


    "This time, if we want to be powerful, we will get it!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1240

    The voice of the blue long haired youth seems to be able to shake the space, and his eyes wave like waves.


    "The natural potential is inevitable!"


    Another young man sank into the road, dressed in red war clothes, as if there was a fire burning.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast space is extremely mysterious, and the energy of heaven and earth is extremely rich.


    "It''s really weird here."


    Du Shaofu sighed that in the land of the wilderness, the sealed ancient land and other sealed places were almost all lack of energy.


    But in the tomb of the beast, it was full of energy.


    Even Du Shaofu felt that if he practiced here, he could get twice the result with half the effort.


    In a vast Valley, half of a huge animal bone emerged from the ground, and half was buried in the rock ground. It seems that this animal bone skeleton was only recently exposed.


    The huge skeleton, which is hundreds of feet long, is filled with streamer light, emitting a trace of aura. It can be seen faintly that it should be the skeleton of a tiger type monster.


    This huge tiger skeleton, far from the release of a terrible pressure, so that ordinary monsters do not dare to approach.


    "Tiger''s animal bones, from ancient times with tiger power, must be a powerful existence in the tiger family, and the secret bones must still be among them!"


    Many powerful monsters suddenly approached, excited by their eyes, and immediately jumped at the huge tiger beast bones. In order to get the secret bones of the tiger family, it was an absolute treasure.


    "Boom


    For a moment, a huge monster beast quickly swept out, breaking out of a terrible and fierce breath. The runes filled out, scrambling for each other, and no one wanted to slow down a step.


    "Who dares to fight, the secret bone is mine!"


    At this time, a loud shout came out, and a figure in the shape of a man was like a fierce beast in the form of a man. Its speed and posture were like a fierce bird in human form, as fast as lightning.


    "Bang bang!"


    The two monsters, which were the first to approach the tiger''s bones, were immediately shaken and howled. Their bodies collided with the rocks not far away, shattering the rocks into rubble.


    The sudden change made the eyes of monsters around him suddenly changed.


    They were two powerful beasts. They were hit and flew in an instant.


    The two monsters at the mysterious level of reverence for the environment were indeed hit by the figures coming from the sky directly, and then their bodies came into the bones of the tiger monster.


    In the face of the huge tiger bones, the figure appears very small, dressed in purple robes, the body waves a light of gold, and then the figure penetrates into the skeleton abdomen.


    With the golden light in the palm of the young man in purple robe, a foot long hidden pattern of talisman was immediately filled in the bones on his head. It seemed that there was a sound of tiger roaring and the animal bones were broken.


    "Oh ''


    within the broken bones of the beast, a roar of a tiger was heard, and the brilliant runes suddenly burst out, just like a bright day. They were about to turn into a huge yellow tiger with hanging eyes.


    The shadow of the tiger with hanging eyes is fierce and incomparable. It''s fierce and fierce!


    A terrible threat erupted from the resplendent Rune!


    Just the pressure on a beast''s bone can make the beast realm Hun yuan and even the nirvana beast realm strong tremble!


    "Eh, the animal kingdom splits the sky and destroys the tiger''s Secret bones!"


    Not far away, a purple beautiful woman in the air, looking at the bright Rune light in the bones of the tiger strong man, also changed color for her eyes.


    "Don''t be surprised if you have any strange things. If you have a secret bone, you will certainly carry forward it. Remember the favor of the tiger people."


    The young man in purple robe folded his hands and made a bow. With the fall of the voice, the palm of his hand was golden and the five fingers were slightly curved. A golden light claw print twisted the space and directly grasped the unreal Rune and hung his eyes.


    "The secret bone doesn''t belong to you!"


    Suddenly, just at this time, a huge fierce bird fluttered like lightning, emitting a terrible wave all over, and in an instant, a pair of sharp claws caught the bright shadow of the tiger with hanging eyes.


    "The secret bone belongs to me. No one can take it away!"


    The purple robed youth did not seem to be flustered. His left hand shook his arm, and a burst of golden light broke out. The secret patterns of the golden talisman were stacked like the wings of a fierce bird. A tyrannical force suddenly poured out and swept away the huge fierce bird.


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, the purple robe youth''s paw print falls, along with the domineering breath cast from his body, just like the supreme, which makes the empty shadow of the big tiger tremble with his eyes. Then he grabs the virtual shadow, and a crystal clear secret bone falls into his hands.


    The purple robed youth is Du Shaofu of course. With a satisfied smile on his face, he happily folded up the tiger family''s Secret bone in his hand.


    Du Shaofu naturally felt that the secret bone was extraordinary. He was afraid that even if it was placed in the ancient Tianzong, it would definitely be a treasure level existence.


    "Chulala..."


    As the secret bone was pulled out, the pressure on the whole tiger skeleton suddenly dissipated, and the light and pressure that had been diffused gradually disappeared.


    "No, how can it be so powerful?"The fierce bird, which was shaken by Du Shaofu, fell down. He felt the breath of the youth just now. He was so overbearing that he trembled in the depth of his original spirit. His whole body was filled with yellow light and his wings were as sharp as a knife edge. All of a sudden, he flew into the air and flapped his wings to the distance without daring to stay.


    "Grab my secret bone, then don''t run away!"


    As the fierce bird wanted to flee, Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and his figure flew straight out, like a long rainbow of golden light. No matter in speed or momentum, it was far faster than that fierce bird, and a blow directly hit the fierce bird''s abdomen.


    "Gu..."


    The fierce bird hissed, and the bright yellow light burst out all over the body. The blade like feathers were like scales. The roots were inverted, and the abdominal feathers were broken and dripping with blood. Then the body staggered in the air, flapping and shaking.


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    The fierce birds are furious and their eyes are burning. It seems that the fierce birds are also the existence of their blood. When the body is stabilized, the rolling light is bright around the huge body, and a terrible breath sweeps across it, just like a vast blade of knife, sweeping away at Du Shaofu, cutting the space, and breathing fiercely.


    "The secluded Falcon with perfect animal dignity is really not weak."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly surprised. The fierce bird in front of him was a falcon with split sky, which was famous for its speed and abnormal feathers. It was on the list of heavenly beasts.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shaking with gold, and he directly raised his hands and feet and bombarded him with one blow.


    "Boom!"


    The blow was like a rainbow of gold, just like a huge eruption. The space that passed through "boomed" and immediately destroyed the attack of the secluded Falcon and blasted the huge body directly.


    "This man is a man or a beast, too strong, escape!"


    His eyes were trembling and his heart was shocked. The breath of the purple robed youth was so terrible that he immediately took advantage of the situation and wanted to flee again. The speed was one of its dependents.


    "Do you want to escape?"


    Seeing the intention of the secluded falcon, Du Shaofu jumped out of the sky like a tiger. Almost at a speed that people could not see clearly, Du Shaofu landed on the back of the secluded Falcon in an instant.


    "Goo Goo!"


    The Falcon roared and yellow light broke out all over his body. He wanted to overturn Du Shaofu.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu, like a rock, burst into a golden light with one blow and fell down impolitely.


    "Bang!"


    The low and dull sound spread, and the cracked Falcon whined, and his body fell directly on the ground, shaking the ground, cracking the ground, breaking a lot of boulders, and his back was dripping with blood.


    "Is that man a war servant or a monster? It''s too strong!"


    Many monsters look at each other and dare not get close to each other.


    The two monsters in the mysterious level of the animal reverence realm were collided and flying. At the moment, the secluded Falcon on at the level of the perfect level of the animal respect realm was directly trampled, and other monsters did not dare to get close to it.


    But watching the other side get the secret bone, these around the monster, seems to be some unwilling to leave.


    However, Du Shaofu, who was on the back of the Falcon, stood on his back with the strength of a rock.


    Looking at the blade like feathers of the huge secluded Falcon at his feet, Du Shaofu frowned and was very depressed. He said to the Falcon: "the feathers on your body are not easy to pluck. If you eat you, it will be more troublesome to wash and remove the hair."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1241

    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, however, the hair of the secluded Falcon was suddenly inverted.


    That guy actually wants to eat it. Is this terrible guy a human or a monster?


    Although the ferocious purple robed youth has the absolute spirit of monster supremacy, it clearly shows that it is human.


    But if a human, but how can it have such an absolute spirit of the existence of the spirit of the supreme beast, which makes the secluded Falcon confused.


    "Now I give you a choice. Am I going to pull out your secret bones, take your blood, eat your flesh, or you will become my mount?"


    After Du Shaofu frowned, he asked the Falcon.


    "No way, I can''t be a mounted one for my secluded falcons!"


    The secluded Falcon roars and neighs loudly. Its character is fierce and strong, and it will never become a mount for others.


    It is said that in the past, there were some people who met with strong human beings. Those strong people wanted to take the Falcon as their mount, but unfortunately, they would rather die than surrender.


    "Bang!"


    But as soon as the words of the secluded Falcon fell, Du Shaofu stomped down on his back. The trampled feathers were broken, and the blood was dripping, and the bones of the forest were almost exposed.


    "I just asked whether you would become my mount or let me take blood and dig bones from you. Whether you would like to be a mount has nothing to do with me!"


    Du Shaofu exclaimed, and his expression began to be fierce. He turned his face and became merciless!


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, many monsters around him were speechless, all of them trembled. The young man in purple robe was too fierce and ferocious, and he didn''t even put the shakong demon Falcon in his eyes. He was afraid that as long as the secluded demon Falcon said no, the purple robed youth would not hesitate to start.


    The Falcon howled and howled, the talisman and secret patterns of the whole body were suppressed more and more dim, and the internal organs were crushed.


    At the moment, the secluded Falcon also knew that the purple robed youth on his back was ferocious, and he would not even have the strength to struggle at the moment.


    "I would like to be your mount."


    A moment later, the secretory Falcon began to succumb after thinking about it. He comforted himself that the purple robed youth on his back must also be a monster. As long as he didn''t make a mount for human beings, he would not have disgraced the secretory falcon.


    "Xiao Hu is not here. I''ll let you ride for a few days. I''ll make do with it first."


    Du Shaofu''s sharp face instantly showed a smile. The blood of the secluded falcon is not weak, and the ranking on the list of heavenly beasts is not low. However, if compared with the small tiger now, it is not enough to see.


    However, Du Shaofu''s words made him spit blood and bite his teeth before he succumbed to becoming a mount. He also wanted to find a way to go if he had a chance. However, he didn''t think that he even felt that he was reluctant to become his mount.


    "Let''s go and save some energy."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu took a falcon and said to Ziyan yaohuang, who had been quietly suspended in the air not far away.


    He just got an extraordinary secret bone, which is more precious than the secret bone of longjiu. Du Shaofu doesn''t want to stay here for a long time.


    The purple eyes of the purple flame demon Huang moved and flowered like purple fireworks. She did not speak, but then the graceful and graceful posture fell on the back of the Falcon.


    The poor split air demon Falcon became a mount like this, but he was unwilling to be crazy. He had to continue flying under the heavy damage.


    "Who''s that guy? He''s so overbearing and vicious


    "The tiger clan''s treasure, it''s got by that guy!"


    As Du Shaofu left, the pupils of many monsters around him fluctuated, and no one dared to stop him.


    The secretory Falcon has become a mount. Their strength is not as good as that of the Falcon. They can only watch it go.


    After Du Shaofu and Ziyan demon Huang left, half an hour later, a strange tiger and a bear man came with a lot of war servants and monsters. They were magnificent.


    "If you dare to move the remains of the tiger clan and chase the boy for me, you will never let it go!"


    In front of the huge tiger like skeleton, the different tiger roars like thunder, and its pupils are filled with fierce light, which makes people tremble!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Before you find the little star, you''d better not cause me some trouble, but in this dragon clan, many of your opponents should also be in the beast tomb."


    In mid air, on the back of the Falcon, Ziyan yaohuang said to Du Shaofu.


    "Soon, there''s nothing to be afraid of. As long as they don''t provoke me, others will be even more comfortable."


    Du Shaofu pretended to be indifferent. Anyway, if the strength of the animal kingdom was to be suppressed to half of the territory, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Of course, if it was outside the tomb of the heavenly beast, Du Shaofu himself would be too embarrassed to say that.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Ziyan demon Huang didn''t even look at Du Shaofu. She was cold and charming. She was super dusty and elegant."The dragon people don''t pay attention to them. What are the origins of these two people?"


    But the poor secluded falcon is listening to the conversation between the two people, but he is not light, but also skeptical.


    "For so long, I don''t know what to call you!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the beautiful figure in front of him and asked. He couldn''t keep shouting, although he didn''t say much these days.


    But the purple flame demon Huang also did not pay attention to Du Shaofu, as if did not hear.


    Du Shaofu was somewhat stimulated, and then he stopped talking.


    "Gu Gu..."


    When the Falcon roared without time, it seemed to vent his unwillingness. His voice penetrated the sky, making the monsters along the way dare not approach.


    This also makes many monsters curious, has always been proud of the fiery split sky falcon, actually has become a mount one day.


    "Falcon, turn ahead, treasure!"


    Not long after that, Du Shaofu said to the Falcon. He felt that he was searching for treasures, but he was much cheaper than others.


    "I have lived for thousands of years. Why should I be called a falcon?"


    In his heart, the secretory falcon is very unwilling. At least, he is also the strength of the animal kingdom. He is small and famous in the whole animal kingdom. He is despised by others, and even he is barely qualified to mount. Now he is still called xiaofalcon.


    However, the Falcon could only murmur in his own heart and did not dare to say anything. He was really afraid that the ferocious purple robed youth would do something impolitely to it, and could only be a obedient turn. In his heart, he said in secret, "is the beast Tomb of your family? How can you know there is a treasure medicine there?"


    And in the small Falcon''s heart murmur, the front turn is a vast Canyon, a cliff stands, there are waterfalls pouring.


    "Roar


    "Boom..."


    There are a lot of fierce birds and animals all around. They are roaring like thunder and fighting with each other. The goal is to fight for a miraculous medicine on the top of the cliff.


    It''s a pity that no one can fight for it. Once anyone gets closer, it will be attacked by all the people. Therefore, it falls into a stalemate situation.


    The elixir on the cliff is very huge. It is two feet in size. It is a peach tree full of dazzling purple.


    This dazzling purple peach tree is full of runes. It is blooming with more than a dozen flowers. The fragrance of flowers is far away, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    The peach blossom is about the size of an adult palm. The whole body presents a crystal clear pink color. The stamens are like a cluster of talismans and secret patterns.


    "Ziyu Tianling peach tree is actually Ziyu Tianling peach tree. It is even blooming. I''m afraid it''s about to bear fruit."


    Du Shaofu looked at him from afar, but his eyes immediately cast a golden light.


    Ziyu Tianling peach tree, it is a precious medicine, rare and incomparable treasure medicine.


    The leaves of Ziyu Tianling peach tree are valuable miraculous medicines.


    It is said that taking a piece of peach leaves of Ziyu Tianling peach can enhance the power of Yuan Shen.


    If the fruit of Ziyu Tianling peach is said to be enough to make the nine star spirit Master regard it as a treasure, you can imagine how he got the treasure.


    It is said that there are only a few jade trees in Jiuzhou that are regarded as Wuling.


    Unfortunately, it is said that the Ziyu Tianling peach in the wuliangjiao never seems to bear fruit.


    Even if Ziyu Tianling peach wants to bear fruit, it is said that it will take thousands of years to bear fruit, and it will take thousands of years to blossom and bear fruit. How precious it is, it can be met but not sought.


    "Falcon, grab it for me. The peach tree is mine. I want to transplant it back to blossom and bear fruit."


    Du Shaofu exclaimed excitedly. His figure was like electricity. When his voice dropped, his figure had already rushed to the cliff.


    "Bandit!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, the purple eyes in Ziyan yaohuang''s eyes fluctuated. After a long time, she opened her teeth and said two words. The human in front of her, who is also known outside, is like a bandit.


    At the moment, in her heart, the purple flame demon Huang can''t help but feel some regret. She knew that this guy was a virtue in private. She shouldn''t have let him get close to the little star. She didn''t know what she would be like by him.


    So deep in her heart, even in her heart, Ziyan yaohuang even made a dark decision. Once she found the little star, she could not let the little star stay with the bandit.


    Although fighting for treasures is too common in the world of practitioners, what''s more, at the moment, they are still fighting for things without ownership. Naturally, the purple flame demon Huang can understand.


    But I don''t know why, purple flame demon Huang is looking at that guy is not pleasing to the eye, born a pair of that kind of bandit, is to make her heart unhappy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1242

    "Bang bang bang!"


    With Du Shaofu''s figure leaping out, the golden light broke out and plundered directly to the purple jade heavenly peach tree on the top of the cliff.


    "Roar


    Immediately around, a demon beast found Du Shaofu''s figure. The demon beast, which had been entangled in a scuffle, broke out into a brilliant rune, and immediately roared at Du Shaofu and killed him.


    Naturally, they will not let people catch fish in troubled waters.


    "Who dares to block me!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and his golden light was even more prosperous. His bright talisman and secret patterns were swept away. He forced himself to rush directly with the strength of his body. He ignored all the attacks and swept around like a place without a man!


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The monsters who attacked Du Shaofu could not keep up with Du Shaofu''s speed. On the contrary, they attacked disorderly and caused accidental injuries. They were also shocked by Du Shaofu''s physical sweeping force.


    One after another, deep sonic booms resounded, and then a huge monster fell from the sky, which was terrible.


    Du Shaofu opened and closed, across the sky, no one could stop him. He went straight up to the top of the cliff in a domineering manner. Several golden lights were snatched out of his hands and fell on the top of the cliff vertically and horizontally, which caused the cliff around the peach tree of Ziyu Tianling to crack in all directions.


    "Give me a start..."


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and the last claw mark swept out. The golden light covered the earth and pulled out a piece of rock with a diameter of tens of Zhang from the cliff tripod.


    "Boom!"


    For a moment, the cliffs trembled, and a piece of land tens of Zhang in diameter was like an island, which was pulled out by Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, like a giant tripod of overlord, held in his hand the land of dozens of Zhang like a small island with one hand.


    The appearance of this scene has a great impact on people''s eyes, which makes all the monsters who are caught off guard all at once.


    No monster knows where the humanoid youth came from. He is so powerful and powerful that he has the courage to pull out mountains and rivers!


    "How ferocious


    Xiao Falcon wanted to see the joke and find a chance to escape, so he didn''t follow Du Shaofu.


    But in a short period of time that scene appeared, looking at the purple robed youth who was trying to pull out the mountains and rivers, the little Falcon began to feel a little frightened.


    "Take it


    Pulling out the tens of feet of cliff land, together with Ziyu Tianling peach trees, Du Shaofu immediately called out the ancient space, and collected the number of Ziyu Tianling peaches into the ancient space.


    Ziyu Tianling peach tree itself is a treasure, but the most important treasure is after the fruit.


    At the moment, the peach tree of Ziyu Tianling had already blossomed and was about to bear fruit. Therefore, Du Shaofu did not want to let go.


    Du Shaofu''s attainments in medicine Fu master are not low. We can know that no place can nourish such treasures as purple jade, heavenly spirit and peach trees. If you want to transplant them to other places, you may not be able to survive. Therefore, it is simply to say that the surrounding ground is directly removed.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t think of it, but he inadvertently created the scene of pulling out the mountains and rivers, which made many monsters look foolish.


    Du Shaofu collected the peach trees into the wasteland space and then disappeared into the eyebrows.


    "Boy, give me the treasure!"


    "Oh


    Just as Du Shaofu had just put away the ancient space, a roar and a roar came out, and a terrible breath suddenly spread.


    A huge dragon of hundreds of feet appeared over the cliff. Half of its huge and long body stretched out in the sea of clouds, its ferocious eyes looked down on Du Shaofu. It was fierce and cold.


    "Dare to rob me, give your grandmother a bear!"


    Du Shaofu was angry. As far as Du Shaofu was concerned, as long as he got what he had in his hand, it was already his own.


    At the moment, the Jiaolong wanted to fight. For Du Shaofu, it was like robbing his own things.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu stamped on the ground, and the cliff "boomed" and trembled, and the golden light burst out. Countless rocks poured down from the cliff and directly jumped into the sky and jumped at the huge dragon.


    "Looking for death!"


    The dragon was also angry. It was a "xuanming demon Jiao". It was a king in the animal kingdom. It had the blood of the dragon family. It was very powerful. Its huge body immediately turned upside down, and its breath was fierce. It was huge but fast as lightning. Its tail flashed back, and it was violently drawn to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    The giant tail burst into bright light, just like a huge column of lightning light. Suddenly, it was pulled down from the sky and covered Du Shaofu. It also directly drew on the huge and towering cliff below.


    The terrible giant tail swept the towering mountain peak open, the waterfall cut off, the rocks burst and poured, and the sound of "boom" was heard.


    This speed is as fast as lightning. It makes some monsters scream and roar quickly. It also breathes cool air for the young man in purple robe. The Dragon pulls it off at one end, and that person may be broken to pieces."The xuanming demon Jiao, which has the highest level of animal respect!"


    At the moment, Xiao Falcon''s eyes are trembling. It is a xuanming demon Jiao at the top of the animal kingdom. It is also a strong one in the animal kingdom. It has been in contact with it before and is deeply afraid of it.


    "Is this guy dead?"


    At the moment, Xiao Falcon guessed that the purple robed youth had already suffered, but xuanming demon Jiao was hard to deal with.


    Just as Xiao Falcon guessed, on the broken cliff which had just been swept out of the crack by the giant tail of xuanming demon Jiao, the cut waterfall was restored, and the water was straight down. A tall and straight figure was covered with water and covered with golden light, and no water could enter.


    "My God...!"


    Suddenly, some monsters suddenly exclaimed. They saw the huge tail of the xuanming demon Jiao. After drawing into the crack of the cliff, they didn''t turn around. At this moment, they could see clearly that the young man in purple robe was not damaged at all, the cloud was light and the wind was light, and there was a golden claw mark, which was just detained on the huge tail of the xuanming demon Jiao.


    "Oh


    The monstrous roar and frightful roar.


    At the moment, the xuanming demon Jiao found that no matter how hard he struggled, the giant tail couldn''t break free. The domineering breath of the other party''s body faintly diffused out, but it made the spirit of its vitality tremble.


    Unable to break free from its huge tail, the xuanming demon Jiao could only twist and reverse its body in an instant. Its ferocious mouth was full of ferocious breath, roaring and shaking the space, and the one who opened his teeth and clawed at Du Shaofu directly.


    "It''s just a bug. Get down here!"


    Standing on the broken waterfall rock, Du Shaofu directly waved a paw on the huge tail of xuanming demon Jiao, and immediately lifted the body of xuanming demon Jiao. It was like throwing a snake and directly throwing it down below. He was so arrogant!


    "Hiss!"


    The xuanming demon Jiao, which was supposed to be biting at Du Shaofu, was pitifully thrown away, and then it was thrown down from the air with its tail.


    ]"Bang!"


    The dragon''s head landed first and fell into the canyon below the cliff. The ground was shaking and the mountain and river were broken!


    "I want you to rob me!"


    "Make you arrogant!"


    "Let you provoke the emperor!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu roared several times in succession, and the golden light broke out. He suppressed the xuanming demon Jiao with a domineering manner. Holding on to the huge tail of the xuanming demon Jiao, he swung the xuanming demon Jiao back and forth, five or six times in succession.


    "Boom..."


    All around and below the cliff, the canyon is completely broken, everywhere is in a mess, the cliff is also crumbling, and finally completely collapsed.


    And the poor xuanming demon Jiao, in a sound of howling, the last fall is already dying.


    At the moment, the xuanming demon Jiao is dripping with blood, scales are broken, and some places even show blood, flesh and bones.


    A mysterious demon Jiao at the extraordinary level of the animal kingdom and the king of the animal kingdom is like a child without a mother, and has been directly trampled into a big insect.


    "Oh..."


    The dying xuanming demon Jiao was still roaring. He looked at Du Shaofu and said: "no matter who you are, my xuanming demon Jiaos will never let you go!"


    "Your grandmother is a bear, and you dare to threaten the emperor!"


    Du Shaofu angrily threw the huge tail of xuanming demon Jiao, and once again turned the huge xuanming demon Jiao into a flying body, and the blood gushed wildly.


    "Let you threaten me!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared on the ferocious head of xuanming demon Jiao. The xuanming demon Jiao, suppressed with domineering momentum, could not move at all. His fist wrapped in golden light fell directly on the heavenly cover of xuanming demon Jiao.


    "Bang!"


    With this blow, the ferocious head of xuanming demon Jiao turned into flesh mud directly.


    Xuanming demon Jiao definitely has a good defense body, but it can''t compete with Du Shaofu.


    Xuanming demon Jiao died suddenly with one blow, and his head was blown into flesh and mud. The dead can''t die any more.


    It was so sudden that there was a brief silence around.


    "Roar..."


    But after this brief silence, there were many monsters roaring around, and the monsters around quietly backed away.


    The little Falcon was not far away, sucking in the cool air. His pupils were stagnant for a long time.


    Little Falcon had no idea that the purple robed youth would have killed the xuanming demon Jiao, who was at the top of the animal respect realm.


    This makes Xiao Falcon think of himself. If he had not promised to be his mount before, his head would have become flesh mud at the moment.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Falcon immediately shuddered, and immediately returned to his senses. He was able to recover his life.


    "Chula la!"


    After killing a xuanming demon Jiao at the level of extraordinary animal dignity, Du Shaofu was not idle at the moment. First, he collected the blood of xuanming demon Jiao with incomparable treasure.


    Xuanming demon Jiao is dead. The blood of Jiaolong will solidify in a short time, and then it will lose its function.The blood of the dragon of the xuanming demon Jiao is the blood of the Dragon at the top level of animal respect. Its value is self-evident. As a miser, Du Shaofu is a treasure.


    Last time, everything in the bag of heaven and earth was destroyed by the earth''s avalanche and thunder. Although the final benefits were all his own, Du Shaofu still felt distressed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1243

    After collecting the dragon''s blood, Du Shaofu continued to dig the secret bones, draw the dragon''s tendons, and collect scales. These are treasures.


    Dare to look around, just startled.


    There are more and more monsters gathering. Some monsters don''t know what happened. They can only wait and see with curiosity. But when they see such a big dragon being stripped alive, they all take a cool breath.


    After finishing everything, Du Shaofu looked at the huge corpse of xuanming demon Jiao and murmured, "don''t waste it. Eat it, but it''s a tonic."


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to waste the meat of Jiaolong, the blood and flesh of xuanming demon Jiao, which was extraordinary level of animal respect. Compared with the extraordinary elixir, his golden winged Dapeng skill could be directly refined and used to gain more benefits.


    So Du Shaofu directly cut several large pieces of Jiaolong meat and washed many dragon bones. After washing them under the waterfall, he searched his body for a long time and finally found a medicine tripod.


    He cooked jiaolongbao soup and put it on the barbecue. Du Shaofu prepared to barbecue Jiaolong meat.


    The last time Du Shaofu''s medicine tripod in the heaven and earth bag has also been reduced to ashes in the earth''s avalanche.


    This medicine tripod was found in many bags of heaven and earth that Du Shaofu got outside the animal kingdom.


    "Ferocious, so ferocious!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu not only stripped the xuanming demon Jiao alive, but also stewed and roasted meat at the moment. The monsters around him were frightened and frightened.


    Even some monsters began to flee directly, for fear that the purple robed youth would take a fancy to their meat.


    The purple flame demon Huang has long been far away from a rock far away from the animals, her eyes have been falling on Du Shaofu''s body, occasionally with some fluctuations, and then calm again.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, just as Du Shaofu was about to start stewing and barbecue, there was a lot of wind breaking in the front space, with a strong breath.


    "Roar..."


    In the sound of breaking the wind, there are many deep beasts roaring out, the momentum is extremely powerful and amazing.


    It was a strong breath. It was a desire to solidify the space. It made half of the sky surging with wind and clouds. Du Shaofu also looked up and left.


    So Du Shaofu saw dozens of powerful monsters floating in the air. At first, a tiger several feet in size was breathtaking.


    There is also a towering human giant bear, body and giant no doubt, but the head is a bear head, breath is strong.


    Beside the two leading monsters, there are still many monsters and war servants standing beside them. Their breath is very powerful, and there is no weak person. If one of them is put on Kyushu, it will be enough to cause cloud movement in all directions.


    "My bear''s paw and tiger bone soup!"


    When Du Shaofu looked at the bear man and the strange tiger, he looked at him with a smile.


    Du Shaofu, one of those monsters, met on the way. When he happened to pass by, he happened to hear that the strange tiger and bear man wanted to take himself as war servants.


    The strange tiger and bear man appeared, and their eyes swept around. Finally, they simply fell on Du Shaofu, who was about to make a barbecue.


    Looking at a mess not far away and the corpse of the skinned dragon, the strange tiger and bear man''s eyes are a little confused, do not know what happened, but also did not care.


    "It''s the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear!"


    But seeing the strange tiger and bear man, many monsters around him immediately heard a cry of alarm. Some monsters even fear the strange tiger and bear man even more than Du Shaofu.


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear are the giants in the realm of beasts. They have been famous for hundreds of years.


    Although the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear have practiced for thousands of years, they are still young people in their training time, but they have recently broken through from the level of extraordinary animal respect to the level of Hunyuan animal respect.


    It is said that the king of magic tiger is one of the fire tigers in the tiger clan, and one of the top tigers in the tiger clan. Compared with the white tiger, it is only slightly worse.


    When he was young, the king of magic tiger inadvertently ate a kind of mysterious natural material and earth treasure. Finally, it changed and was able to stimulate the soul to attack. He was famous in the clan, and rarely met with rivals among his peers. In the animal kingdom, he was also famous and became a giant.


    The king of mad bear is not bad. It is said that it has been passed down by the strong men of the ancient bear clan. It is said that it has been passed down by the powerful men of the ancient bear clan. It is also said that it has acquired the long lost magic power of the bear family. Among the same level, it is enough to be in all directions.


    It can be said that only the dragon, Phoenix, white tiger, Xuanwu, and a few extremely rare ancient pure blood monsters can be feared by the king of magic tiger and mad bear.


    As for the whole animal kingdom, some powerful monsters who have been famous for a long time should also be afraid of the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear.


    "No, that''s the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear!"


    The little Falcon''s eyes trembled. If it was afraid of xuanming demon Jiao, it would be absolutely afraid of the king of magic tiger and crazy bear.Xiao Falcon himself is a king in the beast Kingdom, but if he knows that he is compared with the two perverts, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, it will be ruined by the second. The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear are absolutely two terrible beings. There are many giants in the realm of beasts that are not under them.


    At the moment, Xiao Falcon can''t help worrying about Du Shaofu again, but he has some secret joy in his heart.


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear are obviously for the boy. If they clean up the boy, they will be free again.


    "Do it. It''s a big help."


    Thinking of this, xiaofalcon secretly felt a little excited. He hoped that the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear would start as soon as possible.


    "Did you take away the secret bones of our tiger ancestors?"


    The king of the magic tiger stares at Du Shaofu, showing his fangs. His breath is very frightening.


    "It''s mine now!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes, looked at the king of magic tiger and nodded. He knew that all the monsters in front of him were prepared and came to the door.


    Du Shaofu secretly peeped into the breath of his two leading monsters, which should have just broken through the level of Hunyuan beast respect.


    The cultivation level of Hunyuan animal respect was terrible, but it was not enough for Du Shaofu to fear.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, his tone was short and sharp, and his eyes were fearless. The king of magic tiger looked a little surprised.


    After glancing at the scarred secluded Falcon not far away, the king of magic tiger finally fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu, and his voice was loud and clear. He said, "it seems that you have some strength. So, hand over the secret bones and become my war servant. Otherwise, you will die!"


    "You


    Du Shaofu raised his head and raised his eyes. He pointed to the king of the magic tiger, and then even the mad Bear King pointed at it directly. He said faintly, "there are you. You two will follow me and be my followers. Otherwise, I will eat tiger bone soup and bear''s paw today."


    Du Shaofu''s voice was not very loud, but it also reverberated far away, enough to make the neighborhood clear.


    With Du Shaofu''s words, the audience was shocked.


    Many monsters, with their eyes full of stupidity, looked at Du Shaofu, thinking that they had heard something wrong.


    Although the purple robed youth raped and killed the xuanming demon Jiao, at the moment, there were no monsters who believed that the purple robed youth could still have hope in the face of the existence of the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear.


    But it is still so bold and blatant, which is clearly tantamount to provocation.


    "You want us to be your Valet?"


    The mad Bear King looked at Du Shaofu with a loud voice and shaking space. He looked at Du Shaofu as if he had heard something wrong.


    At the moment, the mad Bear King looked at Du Shaofu''s round eyes like a whirlpool, filled with runes, full of violent breath, and could distort the space for no reason.


    The king of mad bear also has a king''s spirit. Even standing there quietly, many monsters can tremble and submit to him.


    "Yes, you are qualified to be my Valet!"


    Du Shaofu looked up at the top and nodded seriously. The two guys wanted to make themselves war servants, but now they come to the door to find their own troubles. Can''t we let them go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1244

    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words and seeing the positive expression on his face, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear were stunned again.


    "Ha ha, what an ignorant and insignificant human being"


    but just a moment later, the king of the magic tiger laughed, and the laughter shook the air. In his eyes, there was a strange Rune flashing.


    With the roar of the tiger king, many monsters around him were suddenly frightened. The laughter reverberated, which made their hearts tremble, as if their souls were about to be blasted.


    "You go, let that ignorant boy know what this place is!"


    The king of magic tiger then said to many of his servants. His eyes were gloomy and smiling, and his breath was frightening.


    "You go too!"


    The king of mad bear waved his hand and motioned to the soldiers around him. His whole body was full of breath. He had the momentum and dignity of a monster king. He looked very powerful.


    "Whoosh!"


    With the sign of the king of the tiger and the king of the wild bear, a total of 16 soldiers were swept out.


    Sixteen strong breath, are strong people.


    The sixteen war servants were younger in their twenties, and the older in their forties.


    But the real training time is hard to know.


    When a practitioner reaches the level of wuzun and eight star Rune master, there will be no more changes in appearance, unless some practitioners do not care about appearance.


    For the practitioners, in the world of practice, the strong are respected and the weak eat hard. There are not many people who care about their appearance.


    Therefore, it is difficult to judge a practitioner''s real age by his appearance.


    However, they are all practitioners. Those with stronger cultivation strength can also feel their age by breath.


    At the moment, the sixteen war servants who surrounded Du Shaofu were sixteen absolute martial masters, and the four most powerful were all extraordinary martial masters.


    It can be said that these 16 war servants alone are enough to form a powerful force on Kyushu, which shows the power of the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear.


    "Boy, get caught with your hands off your back!"


    An extraordinary military servant, more than forty years old, had a long spear which seemed to have reached the level of magic weapon. He pointed at Du Shaofu with a fierce and arrogant manner, and did not pay attention to Du Shaofu at all.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and glanced around the sky. He had already glimpsed the sixteen soldiers who had trapped himself in them. At last, he looked directly at the leading soldier with a long spear. His expression was a little indifferent and cold. He said, "for the sake of all human beings, I''ll give you a chance to get out. It''s your business that you want to be a war servant. If you dare to provoke me, I won''t mind I have destroyed you


    The voice is not big, but with the share of cold and fierce reverberation, without a reason to show a kind of overbearing.


    However, this kind of domineering and fierce feeling fell on the ears of the sixteen war servants, but they felt different. They immediately made the sixteen soldiers look complicated, and then they were fierce and cold.


    Although they are war servants, the war servants of the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear are also the generation of extraordinary appearance, and have their own pride.


    They are supported by the cultivation resources of the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear. They don''t pay much attention to their peers. After a few years, they will be able to leave, return to Kyushu, and then sweep all over the world to dominate one side. This is the reason why they are willing to become war servants.


    At the moment, in the face of the tyranny of the purple robed youth, the arrogance of these war servants can not be challenged. After becoming war servants, they are also most unable to accept the provocation and neglect of others, especially wuga, who are human beings. This will stimulate them for no reason.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    The leader of the extraordinary martial master was angry, his eyes were cold, and his face was so dense that the temperature of the void around him suddenly dropped.


    "Boom


    When those words fell, the spear in his hand trembled, and the rune burst out, and a powerful force that tore up the void burst out.


    The soldier''s figure was like an electric shock, and his extraordinary martial spirit was unreserved. His spear was also like a brilliant thunderbolt. The space that he passed was distorted, and there was a trace of cracking in the space. In a moment, he directly crushed Du Shaofu with a great momentum.


    That terrible momentum, shaking around, just the power of the spear, with the faint roar of a monster, is enough to shock people.


    There is no doubt that the war servant tried to solve the purple robed youth in front of him.


    He wants to establish his prestige and prove his identity and strength as a servant of the king of magic tiger in the first battle!


    "Hiss!"


    The terrifying power erupts, and the bright energy runes are all over the world.


    Everything was just a moment. Many eyes around me could see the brilliant spear in his hand, which was like a thunderbolt, reaching directly to the brow of the purple robed youth.


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear are also looking at this scene with a faint smile.


    The little Falcon not far away, at the moment, is also tightening his eyes. His expression is somewhat complicated, but more importantly, he just wants to get rid of himself.What''s more, the Falcon seemed to hear that the purple robed youth was really a human being, and he could not become a human''s mount any more.


    Only the purple flame demon Huang standing quietly in the distance did not even take a look at it.


    "Hiss!"


    The spear pointed straight at it, and the space in front of the gun tip showed a dark light, tearing the space, which was close to Du Shaofu''s eyebrow.


    At this moment, many eyes could not help but take a cool breath for Du Shaofu.


    Just in the room of the electric light and Firestone, all the monsters'' eyes picked slightly, and their eyes tightened for a moment, as if they had seen the most incredible thing.


    At this moment, all the people were shocked and changed color. They saw that the spear tip which swept to the brow of the purple robed youth, somehow, was suddenly frozen. It seemed that space and time were still, and it was difficult to make half an inch of it.


    But the young man in the purple robe did not move, and his robe had not been lifted.


    Purple robed youth standing on the earth, like a rock, proud and upright, how arrogant and arrogant!


    But then he saw the young man in the purple robe moved and raised his hand. His face was calm and slow, but in fact it was as fast as lightning. In the long sleeves of the purple robe, the palm of his hand gently stretched out, and then he gently and directly fell on the handle behind the tip of the gun which broke out the brilliant rune, and gently grasped it on it.


    "It''s a good magic weapon. It''s just the people who use it. Their strength is weak. Bury it!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, a golden light shot out of his eyes. The palm of his hand holding the gun handle also gushed gold light. Like an electric current, it suddenly spread on the spear, directly covering and suppressing the terrible momentum and bright runes that had erupted on the spear.


    "Not good!"


    At this moment, the extraordinary warrior servant seemed to feel something, his face suddenly changed, and his expression seemed to fall from heaven to hell.


    Then, in the astonishment of the extraordinary warrior warrior servant, a first-class magic weapon in his hand, which was given to him by the king of the spirit magic tiger, was actually involuntarily seized by the other party.


    He lost contact with the other party directly, like the gun in his hand.


    "Not good. Let''s go together!"


    The faces of the fifteen soldiers left around suddenly changed greatly. Three leaders, who were also the leaders of extraordinary martial arts cultivation, all of a sudden swooped down and swept out. They burst into momentum and urged their martial skills and weapons. The fifteen terrible attacks were like lightning and killed Du Shaofu.


    Among them, the attack of the other three extraordinary soldiers can distort the void, shake the mountains and rivers, make the high-altitude lightning and thunder, change the color of the wind and cloud, and be fierce and terrifying!


    Fifteen figures swooped down to attack, just like fifteen thunderbolts falling from the sky. The terrible and bright runes twinkled and glared, and the momentum oppressed the space. It was frightening!


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu grabs the gun with his right hand, and a little strange Rune light flickers in his eyes. The fist covered with golden light on his left arm at the same time is like a ghost, and it directly falls on the chest of the soldier with the gun who is not able to respond.


    At this moment, the former did not know what the reason was, but actually his eyes were dull. Then, under that fist, the golden light erupted and poured into his body, and his body was directly exploded into a blood mist.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and roared. While the former''s body turned into a blood mist and exploded, his body stood up with one foot, and the golden light burst out behind his back. It was like talking about the rising of the sun, and a pair of golden wings spread out and rocked upward for nine days!


    in this paper, the author of this paper analyzes the reasons why Du Shao Fu''s body burst into blood mist www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1245

    At the same time, a terrible momentum swept out of Du Shaofu''s body. The golden light in his eyes was like two golden thunderbolts. It was directly on the sky. A terrible breath swept through his body, and the whole hall shook violently.


    Behind the golden wings, brilliant light, such as the wings of the ROC, shake nine days!


    "Boom


    An astonishing energy muffled sound, like thunder, resounded through the canyon. Behind Du Shaofu''s back, his golden wings fluttered open, and the air current roared away. The sound was terrible and terrifying!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is like a real golden winged ROC bird coming, bearing the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC family!


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The terrible golden light burst out, and the domineering energy was like a repressed volcanic eruption. It was like the rising of an obsidian day. It was endless and brilliant!


    Under the pressure of the golden winged ROC, the attack of the 16 diving soldiers was submerged and shattered in an instant.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Then 16 people in the dive, the double pupil suddenly constricted, out of fear, and then from the strength of the lower start, connected with the body born to explode.


    Under the pressure of the golden winged ROC, the sixteen war servants did not even have the ability to resist, and the extraordinary martial arts cultivation was not enough!


    With his wings flapping up, Du Shaofu stepped into the sky with pride. The blood mist poured down from the lower air, and the golden light filled the sky. It was as if the sun was shining!


    "Roar..."


    All the fierce birds and beasts around felt such a terrible and tyrannical pressure from their souls and blood vessels. All of them screamed and growled and their bodies crawled.


    "How strong the pressure, how can this be human, this is the breath of golden winged Dapeng, is the supreme existence!"


    The little falcon, who had been waiting to take advantage of the fishing, was frightened by his pupils, and his body trembled and crawled for it.


    As a bird, facing the pressure of golden winged ROC, it is more difficult to resist!


    The golden awn was full of gold, which lingered around Du Shaofu''s body like a piece of exercise. It was mysterious and gorgeous. Behind his back, Dapeng''s golden wings expanded slightly and spread the supreme breath.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were shining like thunder. He looked directly at the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear. With a kind of supremacy, he looked like a golden winged ROC in the shape of a human. He said, "you big cat and bear blind man have irritated me!"


    At the moment, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear still have not returned to their senses in the astonishment of their eyes.


    Sixteen strong war servants were killed by the town just like that. They were absolutely devastated and destroyed, which made them tremble!


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s voice, King Linghuan and King bear came back to their senses.


    "It''s like the breath of the golden winged Dapeng clan!"


    Looking at the purple robed youth with golden wings expanding, covering the golden light and releasing the supreme authority, the king of magic tiger is awe inspiring. The breath is too strong, and the strength of that guy is that terrible.


    "But that boy seems to be human again


    Mad Bear King has doubts in his heart. He is a strong Hunyuan beast, but not a weak one. Although he is shocked, he also feels doubts.


    "I see, it''s the ROC golden wings. The boy didn''t know where to steal the golden wings of the Dapeng clan. They also fused together. I''m afraid that the golden winged Dapeng clan will never let go of the boy if they know it!"


    The king of magic tiger looked closely at the Dapeng golden wings behind Du Shaofu, felt the breath of Du Shaofu, and then he understood it.


    The golden winged ROC bird family is so overbearing that it is the supreme beast family.


    Although it was said that Qilin, dragon, and Phoenix were the top three orcs, it is said that the golden winged Dapeng clan existed long before the three tribes'' catastrophe. There are many ancient orcs who did not participate in the three tribes'' catastrophe at the beginning, and they have been inherited since ancient times, but the number is extremely rare.


    And how can the noble existence of the golden winged mires allow the tiny human beings to obtain the golden wings of the golden winged mires.


    "So it is. If you capture this boy and give it to the golden winged Dapeng clan, you may get some benefits!"


    The mad Bear King''s eyes moved and said to the king of magic tiger.


    The golden winged ROC clan has never been able to move around in the animal kingdom. It is difficult for any race to establish a relationship with the tribe.


    However, the orcs in the whole animal kingdom will not doubt the power and supremacy of the golden winged Dapeng.


    If anyone has a relationship with the golden winged ROC, the benefits can be imagined, and even in the animal kingdom can walk horizontally.


    The king of magic tiger looked at the mad Bear King, and suddenly understood.


    In front of us, the young man in purple robes has the golden wings of the Dapeng family. If we give it to the golden winged mires, it will be enough to exchange benefits and get in touch with each other.


    However, at the moment, the king of magic tiger is also some secretly frowning. The cultivation strength of the other party''s boy is not weak, and it is certainly not easy to deal with.


    "Boy, kill my servant, you''re dead!"


    But at this moment, the mad Bear King has been the first to roar and roar, stride out, his violent breath burst out, making the sky tremble.


    "Hunyuan beast Zun level, it is said that the mad Bear King got the fury power magic power of the ancient Bear King. His power is infinite, and his defense is as strong as steel!"Looking at the moment of the mad Bear King''s hand, the little Falcon looked on the side, and his eyes trembled.


    "Boom


    Sure enough, the mad Bear King was all his strength. The breath of Hunyuan beast Zun poured out without reservation. His whole body was covered with bright runes. He was like a giant. His fist like a meteorite blasted the space, and suddenly he shot Du Shaofu away.


    This move of the mad Bear King is fierce and incomparable. It is absolutely not comparable to the previous several extraordinary martial servants. It is simply not a level.


    As a monster, the real strength of itself in the noumenon is much stronger than that of human practitioners.


    And the king of mad bear is definitely one of the top levels of the same level.


    Therefore, the level of cultivation of Hunyuan beast Zun with the help of mad Bear King is enough to compare with the highest level of cultivation of Hunyuan wuzun among human practitioners.


    In addition, the fierce bear King''s physical strength and supernatural power are enough to face the nirvana warrior among human practitioners.


    The king of mad bear blows out the twisted void with a fist. The terrible breath in front of the fist blows out of the collapsed void. There is a low sound explosion in the collapsed void, which is actually violent and domineering.


    In the face of Du Shaofu, he was not a real member of the golden winged ROC family, but a human being. He immediately despised the king of wild bear from the bottom of his heart. He wanted to suppress the human race with his fierce power and strong body.


    It''s just that the mad bear king doesn''t know who he''s facing now.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was not afraid of the punch of the mad Bear King.


    Instead of retreating, Du Shaofu suddenly raised his arms. Instead of the golden light, the purple arc was wrapped in one of his fists. He was fierce, fierce and precise, and directly collided with the big fist of the mad Bear King.


    "Bang!"


    In time, the rune arc is released in a brilliant way, and it shoots in all directions.


    "Roar!"


    But at the same time, there was a monster in his heart that he was afraid that the purple robed youth would be shocked by the mad Bear King''s fist, but what he saw at the moment was that the mad bear gave a scream in his mouth and his huge fist retracted like an electric shock.


    But it was too late. On top of the mad Bear King''s fist, it was scorched by thunder and lightning. The most serious thing was that the bear''s back was cracked, and the blood came out. The pain was deep in the heart. The huge body was in a circle in the middle of the sky, which was miserable.


    This scene is a big surprise.


    The physical strength of the mad Bear King was eliminated by everyone, but no one thought that the final result would be like this. The mad Bear King was actually abused.


    However, some monsters can understand the miserable appearance of xuanming demon Jiao, which is the peak of the extraordinary beast.


    Du Shaofu''s style has always been Du Shaofu''s style, when he was ill and wanted his life.


    His wings shook behind his back. With the speed of Dapeng''s golden wings, Du Shaofu appeared in front of the mad bear king like a ghost.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    The golden light broke out, no one was domineering, just like an obsidian day. Suddenly, it swept over the chest of the mad bear king who was caught off guard.


    "Bang!"


    When the deep sound of the sonic boom rang through, the king of mad bear spat out the blood of the bear in his mouth, and his body immediately shot down from the air, and fell heavily into the broken ravine below.


    Ground shaking, ground cracking, gravel shooting!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1246

    Around the monster eyes directly silly eyes, small Falcon in the air not far away, double pupil also can''t help but is one of the merciless.


    At this moment, the king of the magic tiger had already rushed over, but in a flash, he saw the end of the mad Bear King, and his eyes trembled.


    The king of magic tiger does not think that his own strength is much stronger than the mad Bear King. Besides, the defense body of the mad Bear King is so ravaged. It can be imagined that the human purple robed youth is more terrible than he had expected.


    "Not good!"


    It''s not good to shout in his heart. The king of magic tiger directly turns around and runs away. Du Shaofu is already shocked.


    "Big cat, do you still want to go?"


    Du Shaofu had long been interested in the king of magic tiger. How could he let the king leave now? His figure suddenly fell on the king. His strong breath crushed and blocked the space.


    "Well, do you think you can really deal with me?"


    At the same time, the king of the magic tiger also gave a big drink. The tiger''s eyes were clanking and his eyes were staring. His runes broke out. In a flash, he turned into a huge and terrible tiger.


    "The demon fire protects the body, the spirit phantom kills the pupil!"


    The huge spirit magic tiger king body demon fire, the spirit of the tiger body inspired, all over the light, finally turned into a strange terror, hot demon fire covered on the body.


    At the same time, the magic tiger king has a pair of huge tiger eyes and two pupils. At the moment, a kind of strange rune is rippling out, which is like turning into two black holes. It is strange and terrible to swallow up the human spirit.


    "Roar!"


    At the moment, the king of magic tiger gave his all-out strength, and his whole body was full of demon fire. The hot temperature of the car twisted the space. The skin of the demon beast in the sky was burning and his eyes were strange. A tiger''s paw was tearing the space at the same time. With that terrible momentum, he killed Du Shaofu with the power of the tiger king.


    "Play yuan Shen attack in front of me, then play with you, xuanhuntong!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that his eyes were full of strange talismans and secret patterns. His breath made people''s mind flutter. With a kind of silver electric arc, he was tyrannically destroyed, which made people afraid of the original God. He directly repelled the strange eyes of the king of magic tiger, and made the king of magic tiger be affected by it.


    At the same time, a bright silver and white palm print was launched from Du Shaofu''s hand and collided with the tiger''s paw.


    "The seal of the sun!"


    Du Shaofu''s brilliant silver white energy palm print, with a stream of nearly substantial silver white violent world energy, has a kind of strange silver white rune. It seems that there are layers of silvery white lightning, which suddenly impacts on the giant tiger claw at a lightning speed, just like sand and meteorite.


    However, at the place where they collided, there was an all-out explosion


    "Boom!"


    This kind of impact, the surrounding void collapsed, the low "boom" sound reverberated incessantly, the earthquake below the ground shaking, like an earthquake.


    "Roar!"


    And then the people were surprised to see that the king of the magic tiger screamed bitterly from his mouth. The tiger''s paw was retracted like an electric shock, and the blood was dripping. The invincible tiger''s paw was bloody. The huge tiger''s body retreated one after another, almost flying away.


    "The waves are rough!"


    Du Shaofu rushed out again. His body was covered with golden light. His wings fluttered. The ROC swooped down with his wings. With the sound of thunder and wind, Du Shaofu clapped it with one hand.


    In a flash, the vast expanse of dark Qi energy in front of the palm seemed to be like a storm, which swept through the space, directly swept over the king of magic tiger and submerged his body.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s accomplishments and his original stormy palms are different. Weineng is totally different from the original one!


    Under these terrible attacks, the king of magic tiger was swept over by Du Shaofu''s swift and ferocious attack before he could react in a panic.


    The golden rune, accompanied by the mysterious Qi, turns into waves, which directly shakes the king of the magic tiger to the earth. The huge tiger body spits blood and falls, shaking the earth and mountains.


    "Roar!"


    Roaring and angry, his breath went straight into the sky, and the mad Bear King, who had just shot the earth upside down, got up. At the moment, the rune broke out, and his body directly turned into a huge body about ten feet high, just like a giant in the sky and earth. His whole body was uplifted like a boa constrictor wrapped around his body.


    This is the body of the mad Bear King''s fury split earth bear. It''s terrifying. It''s a very high existence on the list of beasts.


    What''s more, the mad Bear King is still the top genius of the fury split earth bear family. He has the fury power of the ancient Bear King. His power is infinite and his defense is as strong as ever!


    "Asshole, I''ll tear you alive!"


    The mad Bear King was angry. How could he have been so ravaged? This was humiliation to him. He suddenly became angry, and the rune broke out. The magic power of the fury was rolling. The huge bear''s paw was like a pillar of heaven. A terrible energy shock wave broke out on its own. The culture of Fu made a frenzy. It rolled up hundreds of heavy waves of space and clapped it to Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the mad Bear King is doing his best to stimulate the violent power and magic power. Under this angry clap and the huge bear''s paw, even the ordinary Hunyuan martial master''s top strong person is enough to survive, and he has to spit blood in his mouth."I want to eat bear''s paws today!"


    Du Shaofu screamed and did not fear to retreat. His fingerprints condensed rapidly. A powerful momentum suddenly rose to the sky, and a fist was directly used. At the moment, it was baquan do!


    "Oh


    This fist, with the sound of a dragon chanting for nine days, is also like a long cry of gods. Accompanied by lightning and thunder in the sky, the void before the fist blows.


    This fist is also the ultimate strength of Du Shaofu in his body. His momentum is incomparable and arrogant!


    The seemingly small punch collides with the giant tiger''s paw, and the terrible Rune ripple energy suddenly sweeps across the void like a tsunami, making the whole void vibrate violently.


    "Boom!"


    There is an invisible domineering atmosphere, and the vibration of the space ripple endlessly. It is like thunder between the heaven and the earth, and the towering energy bursts out in an instant.


    "Roar..."


    The giant body of the mad Bear King then retreated. Every step back, the huge bear''s paw fell to the ground, which directly crushed the earth, and could scream again.


    At the moment, the giant bear''s paw of the mad Bear King had already cracked, and the blood poured out. Du Shaofu''s fist cracked the thick bear''s paw, which was dripping with blood and even showing his bones.


    "You can be beaten


    Du Shaofu was still quite surprised. He knew his strength best. With his physical strength, he urged baquan do and used his extreme physical strength to kill Hunyuan wuzun''s top cultivator. However, at the moment, he only made the wild bear suffer some minor injuries.


    The fierce ground bear seemed to be dripping with blood, but Du Shaofu knew clearly that the injury was not too serious.


    "Go on!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and then his eyes brightened. He saw a towering tree on the cliff of xiakong mountain. He was afraid that it was tens of feet high. It would take dozens of people to embrace him.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s figure was swept down, his hands covered with golden light, his five fingers bent and detained in the giant tree. The rune shrouded the tree, and his hegemony broke out. Unexpectedly, in the sound of "boom and rumble" on the cliff, he directly uprooted the towering tree, lifted it directly and smashed it to the king of mad bear.


    "Boom


    But the mad Bear King was hit by the towering tree before he stopped the decline. His huge body was impacted and fell to the ground directly.


    "Run!"


    But at the moment, the king of magic tiger just got up, almost without any stagnation. As soon as he got up, he wanted to run away. He didn''t dare to stay. The human beings were so cruel!


    "Where does the cat escape?"


    How could Du Shaofu let go of the king of magic tiger easily? His wings were shaking behind his back, and his figure was floating like a God. The golden Rune spread directly into the sky, just like a real golden winged ROC. His speed was much faster than that of the king of magic tiger.


    "Come back to me!"


    As fast as lightning, just like a golden rainbow, Du Shaofu''s figure leaped out, holding in his hand a large bowl of thick and thin tail of King Linghuan tiger, who was about to jump into the sky, and pulled his huge tiger body to a standstill in the air.


    "Oh


    The magic tiger king was shocked, roared like thunder, and broke out runes. Hunyuan beast Zun''s breath was unreserved. It broke out like a tornado storm. He wanted to break the giant tail out of Du Shaofu''s hand.


    "Where to escape, be honest with me!"


    Du Shaofu drank and the golden light burst out. The golden wings of the ROC behind him suddenly shook. Suddenly, a violent force of thunder and lightning poured out from his palm, like a vast amount of land, and poured directly on the king of magic tiger.


    "Chulala..."


    The power of thunder and lightning poured out, and under the great atmosphere of violence, lightning and thunder thundered in the sky, and the sound of "thundering and rumbling" never stopped, which shocked people.


    But at the moment, the king of magic tiger is very clever. Under the close contact of the power of violent thunder and lightning, the feeling of sour and refreshing is almost shaking all over the body.


    The defense of the king of magic tiger could not resist Du Shaofu''s thunder. His hair was erect and his whole body trembled like a hedgehog. His mouth screamed and his voice trembled.


    "Come back to me!"


    Du Shaofu drank like thunder again, and the ROC spread his wings one after another, breaking out a terrible force. At the same time, he was in the middle of the air, stepping on the void, stamping on the empty. The void was turbulent, like the supreme demon king. He leaned back slightly and pulled the giant tail of the king of the magic tiger, which was an over shoulder fall.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was born in the sky with the huge tiger body of the king of magic tiger. He made a half moon arc and threw it directly behind him.


    "Wow..."


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of countless monsters around him were so round that they could not close their mouths for a long time.


    But at this moment, the king of the crazy bear just got up again and didn''t come back to God. The sky was like a giant falling down like a meteorite, breaking the rune and falling from the sky.


    It was the body of King Linghuan tiger. Du Shaofu pulled out his huge tail and threw it over his shoulder. Du Shaofu also did it on purpose."Bang bang!"


    With two loud noises, the rune was smashed, but the mad Bear King of Ling just got up and was smashed for the third time. The two huge monster bodies overlapped together, which hit the earth and the earth turbulence.


    "Roar


    The two animals are more blood in the mouth, hit by the seven meat and eight vegetables, the body pain like spasm, the pain is incomparable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1247

    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Behind his back, Dapeng''s golden wings expanded and his golden light was shining. Du Shaofu''s figure fell directly on the king of Linghuan tiger, which crushed the king of Linghuan tiger and the king of mad bear.


    "Roar


    The terrible domineering atmosphere swept over, carrying the will of the golden winged ROC. Fierce birds roared and fell around, and fierce beasts roared and crawled. The blood god was not under great pressure and trembled!


    "Roar!"


    The deep roar resounded, and the king of magic tiger and mad bear roared at the same time, struggling to break away from Du Shaofu''s suppression.


    "Be honest with me!"


    Du Shaofu drank and urged Peng to face the nine days. At the same time, the purple electric arc gushed out all over his body, which directly rushed on the king of magic tiger and the giant bear body of mad Bear King.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu''s fist, wrapped in purple lightning rune, with great violent power, fell like a storm.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Low dull sound like thunder, under the power of high-altitude lightning, dark clouds gather, lightning and thunder.


    Du Shaofu''s fists and fists, like thunder balls, fell on the back of the king of magic tiger. His thunder power did not forget the mad Bear King, and he kept on thundering.


    "Roar!"


    The poor king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear roared bitterly and incessantly. Even though they were both physically strong, they couldn''t help Du Shaofu''s beating.


    After a few strokes, Du Shaofu completely destroyed their defenses. Both of them were severely beaten. They were bloody and miserable!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    With each blow of Du Shaofu, he was able to take a piece of flesh and blood.


    But Ling''s mad Bear King and spirit magic tiger king''s breath is weaker and weaker, until dispirited.


    All the monsters around are round with fierce eyes. Except for the surging wind and thunder in the sky, there is no noise around, and the space is freezing.


    Xiao Falcon had already looked at the scene in front of him in amazement. The young man in purple robed was like the rain, beating the two terrible beings of the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear. What a shock!


    Purple flame demon Huang in the distance, looking at the front of that scene, gorgeous purple eyes, but also pan some ripples.


    "Now, do you want to be my Valet?"


    Du Shaofu stopped and looked at the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear.


    But Ling''s spirit magic tiger king and mad Bear King, at this moment is already dying, dispirited to the extreme.


    At the moment, I''m afraid that even if Du Shaofu let them go, he would be unable to fight again.


    "Boy, you dream!"


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear almost share the same voice. As the famous kings in the whole animal kingdom, how can they become the followers of human beings? This is just like their war servants. Their proud blood and pride do not allow them to do so.


    Then you will not die


    Du Shaofu''s voice fell down, and then two fists were violently knocked down. The blood splashed on the king of Linghuan tiger and the king of mad bear, and they howled again.


    "Boy, this is the animal kingdom. If you dare to move us, if you can''t get out of the animal kingdom, the strong in the whole animal kingdom will also frustrate your bones and ashes!"


    The king of the spirit unreal tiger screamed and howled, struggling and angry. It seemed that he had something to rely on.


    This is within the animal kingdom. It and the mad Bear King don''t talk about the tiger clan and bear clan behind. If the human youth really dare to kill them, even the strong man in the whole animal kingdom will not let go of the boy.


    This is just like in Kyushu. If a powerful monster from the animal kingdom intrudes into Kyushu and kills a representative strong one in Kyushu, even the strong ones of other forces will attack.


    Because it''s about the face of the two races and it''s public anger.


    If a man kills two Orc kings in the realm, the whole beast kingdom will lose face.


    There are monsters in Kyushu to kill the people, and the strong ones will fly away, and then Kyushu will naturally lose face.


    "Dare to threaten me!"


    However, Du Shaofu was never the one who was threatened. When he heard this, he saw that the king of magic tiger still dared to threaten himself. Suddenly, he hit the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear with a series of punches, which made him roar and scream endlessly. He was dying.


    "Whew..."


    After the fury of several fists fell down, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed. It was directly that several handprints were banned on the huge bodies of the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear.


    With the fall of the forbidden seals, the huge bodies of the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear suddenly shrunk to several feet in size, which is the normal state of their noumenon.


    "It''s a waste to kill you like this. I can''t bear it!"


    Du Shaofu stood in front of the two beasts with a smile in his eyes and a serious face.


    Then, in the eyes of countless monsters and beasts that were still and frozen around, Du Shaofu had a Sharp Machete which he did not know where he came from, and several knives fell directly.


    "Roar..."When the knives fell, the forbidden two beasts, the mad Bear King and the spirit illusory tiger king, suddenly and bitterly roared into the sky, shaking the heaven and earth.


    All the monsters'' eyes were shocked, but the thick bear meat on a bear''s paw of Ling''s mad Bear King was cut off more than ten jin.


    The king of the tiger was even more miserable. The tiger''s buttocks were no less than 30 jin of meat, which was cut down by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu didn''t let go of the bear blood and tiger blood. It was a medicine tripod that brought a large amount of bear blood and tiger blood into the medicine tripod. A large pot was filled with the blood, and the runes were flashing. The blood was also filled with violent power.


    "Great tonic, don''t waste it!"


    Du Shaofu held up the tripod and drank it. He swallowed the blood of the bear and the blood of the tiger. The sound of "coo" came from his throat. After a while, he drank the blood of the two cauldrons of bear blood and tiger blood.


    His mouth was covered with blood and the runes in his throat flickered. Du Shaofu''s tongue licked the corners of his mouth. He seemed ferocious for no reason, just like a real devil.


    "My God, it''s cruel! &Quot;


    "is that guy a human or a monster? He is a bloodthirsty demon


    Seeing this, countless monsters could no longer help shivering, and their hair bristled. The young man in purple robe was so fierce that he was even more ferocious than the most ferocious monster.


    Du Shaofu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and ignored the seal forbidden king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger. Then he took more than ten catties of bear paw meat and dozens of Jin of tiger hip meat. After washing them under the waterfall not far away, he put half of it into the medicine pot that originally stewed xuanming demon Jiao.


    During the war, Du Shaofu had been in charge of it. He even set up a seal to prohibit it. He did not destroy the pot of xuanming demon meat and the barbecue table.


    It''s a pity that Du Shaofu''s original bottles and jars used for barbecue were destroyed by the earth''s thunder. However, Du Shaofu''s food was absolutely up to the standard of eating. After a lot of trouble, he did not know where to find some strange bottles and jars, some even with flavor.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu barbecued at the same time the wild split ground bear paw meat, the demon fire spirit magic tiger hip meat, and the xuanming demon Jiao meat.


    "Ferocious, so ferocious!"


    "Demon king, that is the bloodthirsty king!"


    Watching the purple robed youth drink the wild animal blood of mad Bear King and spirit magic tiger king, barbecue the meat of xuanming demon Jiao, mad Bear King and spirit magic tiger king, which makes the eyes around him gape and the sound of shock is endless.


    Some monsters retreated one after another, for it was creepy.


    That purple robed youth''s ferocity, let all the monsters have lingering fear, all is not deep fear.


    The less daring monsters turn around and walk away. They don''t want to watch the fun any more. They don''t have time to put them in.


    Some of the orc kings who had followed the king of the mad bear and the king of the magic tiger retreated in horror and fear, and it was not right to leave. After all, the king of the wild bear and the king of the magic tiger were not dead. In case the king and the king were separated, they would be attacked.


    But if they don''t go, these monsters will be the first to find trouble with them for fear of the ferocious youth in purple robes.


    A moment later, a pot of treasure soup filled with fragrance, streamer overflowing, energy fluctuations.


    The aroma of barbecue is overflowing, and the splash of Zizi oil stains makes people''s appetite move greatly.


    "Do you want to eat some? It''s delicious and tonic."


    When the soup and barbecue are ready, Du Shaofu looks at the purple flame demon Huang standing quietly in the distance.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, he was afraid that he would not care about himself because of the cold and charming character of the purple flame demon Huang. In any case, it was also the following question.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1248

    However, Du Shaofu didn''t expect that this time, the purple flame demon Huang even nodded and said: "it seems good."


    As the sounds of nature fell, the purple flame demon Huang had already fallen in front of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was stunned, quite surprised. But then, with a smile on his resolute face, he took out several jade bowls which were originally used to weigh the miraculous medicine, filled a bowl of treasure soup and handed it to the purple flame demon Huang. He wrapped a large piece of roast meat with a leaf filled with fragrance, and then handed it to Ziyan demon Huang.


    Purple flame demon Huang looks flat, purple eyes on the treasure soup and barbecue, red lips slightly open, after a light taste, purple eyes a bright ripple.


    Du Shaofu could not help drinking Baotang and eating barbecue. His mouth was full of runes and energy fluctuations.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s food is not pure Baotang and barbecue, but it contains amazing energy.


    A few mouthfuls of this treasure soup and barbecue are enough to make a breakthrough. A bowl of Baotang can bring great benefits to the practitioners.


    "Falcon, come here and have soup and meat for you!"


    Du Shaofu did not forget the Falcon and called to the Falcon hovering nearby.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The Falcon has long asked about the attractive fragrance. Naturally, he knows that nabao soup and barbecue are not simple treasure soup and barbecue, but they contain huge energy, which can bring huge benefits. Besides, now it is seriously injured.


    However, looking at the crazy Bear King and the spirit magic tiger king who are being banned at the moment, Xiao falcon is a little worried.


    If they eat the fruit soup, they will not be able to offend the king.


    "I''m afraid they are doomed."


    Xiao Falcon said secretly, comforting himself. Finally, he was unable to resist the fragrance and temptation. He turned into a fierce young man in a silver robe. He was twenty-eight or nine years old, and immediately fell beside Du Shaofu.


    "Wow..."


    When you drink the first mouthful of Baotang, the strong energy fluctuates gently in the abdomen and ripples. The first bite of barbecue meat is fragrant, not burnt and soft. When you chew it, the taste buds on the tip of your tongue suddenly open. It''s like being gently brushed by the spring breeze and lingering fragrance in the mouth, which makes the Falcon scream.


    "Little falcon, remember, don''t make any ideas behind your back in the future. It will be very dangerous."


    Du Shaofu suddenly patted xiaofalcon on the shoulder with a smile in his eyes. He handed him a large piece of roast meat and gave it to him. He said with a thoughtful smile, "come on, eat more, and we will often eat later. The bear blind man and the big cat are quite large, which will be enough for us to eat for a while."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words and looking at his caring eyes, Xiao Ying''s heart trembles. He feels that the purple robed youth in front of him seems to have seen through his desire to make a profit.


    Looking at the barbecue in his hand, and then looking at the miserable King bear and the king of magic tiger, the little Falcon couldn''t help but feel a little creepy. He didn''t want to eat more. He was clearly warning himself that if he got angry with the bloodthirsty demon king, the end would be the same as the mad Bear King and the spirit magic tiger king, and the barbecue would be his meat.


    Thinking of this, Xiao falcon is not secretly happy. When he heard that the bloodthirsty demon king said that his feathers were not easy to pluck and eat, he thought it was a joke. At the moment, he knew that the bloodthirsty demon king was not joking. He was glad that his feather saved his life.


    But now lying on the ground, the mad Bear King and the magic tiger king saw the three people drinking their own broth and eating their own barbecue. The two animals had a thousand tastes in their hearts. They were frightened and angry, but they could not do anything about it.


    They have become the meat of the chopper.


    "It seems that the taste is excellent. The fragrance alone is overwhelming."


    "The xuanming demon Jiao, the supernatural peak of the animal Zun realm, the demon fire spirit magic tiger and the wild split earth bear stewed together, which is enough to be worth the heavenly material and the earth treasure!"


    "It''s a tonic and it''s fragrant. If only I could take a bite of it!"


    The monsters, who could not bear to leave, looked at the three people drinking soup and eating meat from afar. Their hair fell down in the air, and their eyes were full of envy.


    But looking at the Baotang barbecue, there are no monsters who dare to rob. The end of the mad Bear King and the spirit magic tiger king is still there, which is the best deterrent.


    "It''s good. It''s a great tonic. It''s a pity that Du Xiaoyao, Xiao Qing, Xiao Hu, and men and women are not here."


    Baotang barbecue entrance, into the energy into the four limbs and hundreds of bones, the whole body comfortable, unspeakable comfortable.


    But this also made Du Shaofu think of Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, and manpo. I don''t know how they are now.


    In particular, Ouyang Shuang, a man''s mother-in-law, has been away for several years without a whereabouts, which worries Du Shaofu even more.


    Du Shaofu himself had never noticed that he was so worried about the man in his heart."The devil Du Shaofu, my God, that''s Du Shaofu!"


    Suddenly, in the distance of the herd, there is a startled animal roar, resounding from all directions.


    A fierce bird on the other side of the animal King''s territory had just arrived nearby. When he plundered into the herd to watch the excitement, he immediately saw the purple robed youth who was eating meat and soup. He was domineering and had a ferocious appearance. In a pair of perplexed pupils, his eyes and expressions changed greatly, and he could not help crying out.


    The fierce bird recognized who the purple robed youth was. At the beginning, it had seen the purple robed youth from afar. He had killed the Dragon nine on the land of the wilderness. The figure was branded in its mind and never forgotten. It is not difficult to recognize it now.


    "What, that bloodthirsty devil is Du Shaofu


    With the cry of the fierce bird, the eyes of the animals changed greatly.


    Although Du Shaofu, the demon king, has never been to the animal kingdom, his tyrannical deeds such as killing longjiu and qingtoujiao have already been spread in the animal kingdom.


    At the moment, the beast was shocked to learn that the purple robed bloodthirsty young man was Du Shaofu, the demon king who had killed long Jiu of the dragon clan.


    The beasts really understood that Du Shaofu, the demon king, even longjiu of the dragon clan dared to kill him. No wonder he dared to trample the mad Bear King and the king of magic tiger.


    Compared with the Dragon nine of the dragon clan, the identity of the mad Bear King and the spirit magic tiger king is nothing.


    Although forbidden at the moment, there are no deaf king of magic tiger and king of mad bear. Listening to the sound of consternation around, we also know that the purple robed youth in front of him is Du Shaofu, the demon king who killed the Dragon nine of the dragon clan. His eyes suddenly tightened and his eyes filled with complexity.


    Not long ago, they also discussed that it would be nice if they could accept Du Shaofu, the demon king, as a war servant. Who knows, at this moment, they have come to such an end in front of Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    A pair of startled eyes of Xiao Falcon also fell on Du Shaofu''s body and trembled for it.


    At the moment, Xiao Falcon knew that the ferocious guy in front of him was Du Shaofu, the demon king who had been famous in the animal kingdom. No wonder he was so cruel.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about the discussion and the commotion around him. As if he had not heard of it, he wolfed down the barbecue and drank the soup.


    "Do you want more?"


    Seeing that the purple flame demon Huang around him has finished eating, Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and asked.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    The purple flame demon Huang Daimei picked slightly. She wanted to refuse, but the delicious food made her mouth water. She could also flash past Du Shaofu''s eyes. She served soup and meat by herself. However, the appearance was still moving and weird, which was much more than that of Du Shaofu and Xiao falcon.


    The three people ate it quickly, until a large pot of treasure soup was drunk and the roast meat was exhausted. Then Du Shaofu patted his round belly and belched, saying, "it''s delicious. I''ll have a rest for a while."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu sat down with his knees crossed.


    "Not looking for the little star?" The purple flame demon Huang Daimei wrinkled slightly and asked Du Shaofu.


    "I''ve thought about it. I don''t worry about it. We can''t find her. Maybe she will meet us."


    Du Shaofu said back to Ziyan demon Huang. Then he sat cross legged and began to breathe. Then he was covered in a golden light. The air of domineering and awe filled his body, which made the animals in the distance fear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1249

    Xiao Falcon had already breathed and breathed on the spot. His body was shining. After drinking so much treasure soup and barbecue, he got a lot of benefits.


    Only purple flame demon Huang stood quietly, standing on a rock, lazy, beautiful and moving, but the breath of no reason, so that the animals around secretly tremble.


    Night has also come now, the twilight like a large gray net, quietly scattered down, covering the whole sky beast tomb, blue sky dotted with countless small stars.


    The king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger are forbidden, and they are thrown on the ground like a defeated dog. His eyes are angry with fear.


    After knowing that the purple robed youth was the demon king Du Shaofu, for the two beasts, the fierce bear king and the spirit magic tiger king, the battle in their hearts also disappeared. How could the ferocious demon king of the dragon family, long Jiu, dare not really kill them.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king who killed longjiu, has come to the animal kingdom. He is in the beast tomb!"


    "It''s so ferocious. Du Shaofu, the demon king, really ate our beast family. It''s more ferocious than our demon beasts."


    "How could there be such a ferocious fellow, or a human being?"


    "The king of wild bear and the king of magic tiger are both planted. I''m afraid it will be more or less bad in the end."


    "The king of wild bear and the king of magic tiger are so miserable. The one who has been trampled is a terrible sight!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the night, the news that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was still in the beast Kingdom and in the tomb of the heavenly beast spread quickly, causing a great disturbance.


    Many monsters originally planned to go to the demon king Du Shaofu. If he could take Du Shaofu, who had killed the Dragon nine of the dragon clan, as a war servant, it would be a wonderful sight.


    No matter how bad it is, if you give Du Shaofu, the demon king, to the dragon clan, the benefits will be enormous.


    I just heard that the king of wild bear and the king of magic tiger joined hands, but in the end it was so miserable that some of the monsters who were originally crying out were no longer talking.


    The night was vast and boundless, and it was dawning.


    From the mountains and peaks connected, the light gradually turned to light gray and hung on the top of the branches.


    The earth was shrouded in chaos, and then the sun shone and the sky began to shine.


    "Roar..."


    On the high mountain, the monsters roared and hissed around.


    Around here, animals dare not approach, and the amazing invisible breath solidifies the space.


    At the top of a mountain, there are several human figures standing.


    The two young men were elected with a high air and their bodies were full of breath, which oppressed the space for no reason.


    "Do you mean Du Shaofu is here?"


    A young man with blue robes and long blue hair shoulder length looked at a wolf beast in front of him.


    The temperament of the blue robed youth is quiet and elegant, with a kind of arrogance flowing from blood and bones.


    "The eighth Prince of Huilong is sure to be Du Shaofu, the demon king. No doubt, that guy is too ferocious. The king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger are devastated miserably."


    Facing the blue robed youth, he was awed by his invisible temperament. It was like facing a sea, boundless and inexplicable trembling in the depth of Yuan Shen.


    "You deserve it."


    A spirit fruit filled with twinkling brilliance and fluctuating energy in Longba''s hand was thrown to the monster beast of wolf beast, who looked calm and said: "if you bring the news, whoever brings that Du Shaofu will get a great magic power. Even if you bring the latest news of Du Shaofu, you will also have a great reward."


    "Yes, little one, leave."


    The monster''s eyes of the wolf beast showed a surprise color, and got a kind of magic power, which made the blood in its body churn and leave immediately.


    "Lao Jiu''s hatred is a disgrace to the whole dragon clan. It''s time to be bloodied!"


    Beside the blue robed youth, there was a young man in a red war suit, just like a young man with a burning flame. The light burst out of his eyes. A breath filled his body, and the shaking surrounding space was also trembling.


    "Of course, the shame of the dragon people needs blood washing today!"


    The sound of dragon eight seems to be able to shake the space, and his eyes wave like waves.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After dawn, everything is quiet, and the light of the eastern horizon is gradually infiltrating the light blue sky.


    At the top of the cliff, towering giant trees are near the cliff, and the mist is boundless in the distance of Chaoyang.


    Under the towering tree, a graceful juelie woman stands quietly. She is 23-4 years old. She has long black hair and a princess bun. There is a colorful hairpin on the bun. Several fringes are hanging. Her skin is like ice and snow. Her face is gelled with goose fat. Her lips are like cherry blossoms. Her eyebrows are like ink paintings. Her spirit is like autumn water. She has no trace of human fireworks.


    Looking at the front, the woman seems to be thinking about something all night, as if everything around her has nothing to do with her. She looks thoughtful in her red eyes.


    "Four princesses, I got the news not long ago that the purple star demon Dragon Emperor killed all directions, and many of the guys who wanted to deal with her were killed. It was very sad!"A middle-aged man quietly appeared behind the woman with a respectful look.


    "Purple Star demon Dragon Emperor, is that little girl related to the dragon clan..."


    The woman hears speech murmur light way, just stand there quietly, also appear to be that kind of dignified noble, spotless, unspeakable ethereal light and elegant, noble incomparable.


    "By the way, the fourth princess, it is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, also appeared in the tomb of the beast of heaven!"


    Middle aged hesitated for a moment and said again.


    When the woman hears the speech, her eyes suddenly fluctuate and lift her eyes slightly. Under a red pattern pleated skirt, a piece of snow like chest is exposed. The skirt only covers the knee, and the leg is wearing a pair of colorful stockings, which makes the long and tall legs appear higher.


    "Is the human coming? It seems that the dragon, eight dragons and seven dragons are also in it. It seems that this time there is a lot of excitement in the beast tomb."


    With a faint smile, the woman looks like a colorful lotus flower blooming, which is astonishing and moving. A colorful belt around her waist makes her slim and firm, which makes her chest plump. Then she asks, "is there any news about that guy?"


    "Back to the fourth princess, that guy''s concealment is not weak. We can''t find him anywhere." Middle aged return a way, brow slightly frown.


    "He is very strong. If he can be used by us, we will have an absolute chance of winning this time compared with the people that long eight and seven find. Find that guy as soon as possible. This time, I will do it myself."


    The woman''s voice pause, a moment later, red lips slightly open, light way: "let''s go, hope this time in the beast tomb harvest."


    "Hula!"


    As the woman''s voice dropped, a space wave suddenly appeared in the sky not far away, and a blazing heat wave surged. Four birds were like birds but not birds, like the wind like Luan. The flaming fire Luan with red body pulled a phoenix chariot and fluttered its wings.


    The Phoenix chariot is still in the air, and there are colorful ornaments on the door curtain.


    The four flaming phoenixes are wrapped in rolling flames, and the white smoke spreads in the space where they pass, and the blazing heat sweeps across the earth.


    The Phoenix, the ancient flame, is engraved.


    "Whoosh!"


    The woman jumps on the Phoenix chariot, and the flaming flame Phoenix Phoenix flutters its wings and flies in the air.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the woman in the air behind her, there are a lot of strong and powerful breath, there are a lot of human breath, and then disappeared in the air.


    In the morning, the last remnant star shines in the sky ahead, radiating light. Once it is extinguished, it is like a candle in the wind. Although it is weak, it will never go out.


    In a gorge, a young man sat cross legged on a boulder, his skin glistening as jade, and his long hair hanging down on his shoulders. It was indescribable that he just sat cross legged.


    "Hoo!"


    As soon as the young man''s handprint was collected, his eyes opened slowly with a mouthful of turbid air in his mouth. Under his thick and thick eyebrows, a pair of eyes with the aura of heaven and earth seemed to contain no impurities. They were clear but deep, and their eyes were like murmuring spring water, and their temperament was warm and moist like wind.


    "Whoosh..."


    A few feet of the size of the demon eagle wings appear, invisible air filled, solidification of the void.


    The young man got up, dressed in white as snow, and stretched himself slightly. His face was big and handsome, his nose was like a gall, and his body was upright. He seemed to be asking the demon carving, "is there any news coming?"


    "Back to master, the Phoenix family''s huangling''er is still looking for you everywhere."


    Demon carving back, sharp double pupil show absolute fear.


    "Huang ling''er, that woman is not easy to provoke. If we can hide a little, we''d better hide a little."


    Referring to that Huang ling''er, the young man''s eyes were also covered with a bit of fear. At the beginning, he knew the woman''s horror.


    "Master, it is said that a man named Du Shaofu, the demon king, also came to the tomb of the beast, causing a lot of disturbance. It is said that the mad Bear King and the spirit magic tiger king have been ravaged by the demon king." The demon Eagle continued.


    "Did the ferocious fellow come?"


    Hearing the speech, the young man was stunned.


    Then, the young man''s ruddy mouth slightly raised, and his temperament was more romantic and unrestrained. He murmured, "it seems that the tomb of the beast is going to be lively on this day."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1250

    In the early morning, in front of a messy cliff, the Falcon stopped breathing and breathing. His body was much better than before. His eyes were pleasantly surprised. With the treasure soup and barbecue he had drunk yesterday, he knew how much he had benefited.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu also stopped breathing and adjusting his breath. The golden light on his body slowly converged. With a puff of turbid Qi, his eyes opened, and the golden light had a little thunder and lightning light, and then turned into clear and bright.


    "Crackle!"


    He got up and stretched himself. His joints crackled. Du Shaofu''s face was smiling.


    Feeling the mysterious Qi in his body and the powerful vitality in his mind, Du Shaofu felt that he was on the way to martial arts, and seemed to be about to break through again. With a proper opportunity, he might be able to make a direct breakthrough.


    However, Du Shaofu himself was not sure about the breakthrough. Moreover, at the present stage of cultivation, if he wanted to break through, there was a huge relationship between his various magical powers and his understanding of pulse and soul.


    "Breakfast is so important. Eat it well."


    When Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the forbidden king of mad bear and king of magic tiger on the ground, there was a smile on his face.


    "Roar..."


    Then, in the clear silence, two howls broke through the quiet earth and sky, which made the animals panic.


    Can Ling crazy Bear King another bear paw, is a large piece of bear paw meat was cut off.


    On the other half of the tiger''s buttocks, there were dozens of catties of meat being cut again, which made him cry and howl in great pain.


    Du Shaofu didn''t even pay more attention to the mad Bear King and the king of the magic tiger, let alone say a word. He just cut the meat with a knife.


    At the moment, the king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger were even more frightened and uneasy. Du Shaofu, the demon king, didn''t say a word, so he took them directly.


    This makes it clear that they can completely ignore them, and can really destroy them at any time.


    The bear blood tiger blood spurts, Du Shaofu can''t let go, and took two tripods.


    This time, Du Shaofu didn''t drink all of it, but half of it was drunk and half was left behind.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t bear to drink all the blood of the demons, fire, spirit, magic tiger and fury split earth bear of Hunyuan beast respect level. He left them to the younger generation of Shicheng to forge their bodies and cultivate their pulse spirits. In contrast, they were wasted.


    The blood of fury split earth bear and demon fire spirit magic tiger of Hunyuan animal respect level cultivates pulse soul and forging body for later generations. If the teenagers on Kyushu heard this, they would not know how envious they would be.


    It was ancient Tianzong, and there were absolutely few people in Wuliang sect who had such opportunities.


    After peeling off the skin and removing the hair, Du Shaofu continued to stew and roast the meat. In the early morning, the aroma of meat was overflowing all around the cliff, making people salivate.


    "The mad Bear King and the magic tiger king are completely disabled this time!"


    "Ferocious, it''s too ferocious. Du Shaofu, the demon king, wants to keep the mad Bear King and the spirit magic tiger to eat slowly. Do you want to eat fresh food every day?"


    At the moment, the beasts around him were used to numb Du Shaofu''s ferocity.


    Just looking at the howling King bear and the king of magic tiger from afar, the animals were still a little creepy and sweaty.


    "Would you like some more?"


    When the smell of meat overflowed, Du Shaofu looked at the purple flame demon Huang not far away.


    "I don''t need it. It''s too greasy."


    Purple flame demon Huang light way, rare to Du Shaofu gentle tone.


    But the words of purple flame demon Huang fell in the ears of the miserable mad Bear King and the king of magic tiger, but they made the eyes of the two beasts stare tightly. The woman even thought their meat was greasy.


    The purple flame demon Huang did not eat, and Du Shaofu didn''t care. His eyes motioned to the small Falcon and said, "eat together. You will have the strength to fly after a while when you are full."


    Xiao Falcon had been waiting for him for a long time. But when he heard Du Shaofu''s words, he felt a little sad. However, his desire to eat was drowned out and he began to eat.


    Even this makes Xiao Falcon feel that it''s good to follow the devil, who is really good to his own people.


    A large pot of treasure soup, dozens of catties of barbecue, one person and one animal were eaten clean, and the two people''s mouths were full of sunlight, and their energy fluctuated.


    All the animals around him were red eyed and greedy. It was a pity that no one dared to fight for it or even to get close to it.


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu gave a belch and touched his plump belly with a satisfied smile.


    When a man of practice in this world has reached a certain level of accomplishment, he will not touch grains and meat, so as not to be contaminated with filthy air and affect his cultivation.


    However, Du Shaofu always thought that those practitioners were too unlucky. As a practitioner, even if he reached the strongest point, he would become a top-notch one day. If he could not drink and eat meat at that time, he would lose one of the greatest pleasures of becoming a strong man.After a belch, Du Shaofu looked at the mad Bear King and the king of magic tiger lying on the ground not far away, and said, "have you thought it out? This is the last time I ask you whether you want to be my valet. If you don''t want to, it doesn''t matter. I will raise you, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. I can cut you a little meat soup and roast meat every day to strengthen your health It''s rare to have body, relax meridians and activate collaterals! "


    But the words fell into the ears of the wild bear king and the magic tiger king. Suddenly, the fierce pupils began to tremble. For eight hundred years, they ate their fresh meat every day. It was so cruel.


    At the moment, the mad Bear King and the magic tiger king will not doubt Du Shaofu''s words, because the demon king in front of him has already done so.


    The two beasts, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, will not doubt Du Shaofu''s courage. Even if the Dragon nine of the dragon clan has already killed, how can he be timid?


    The two pupils were afraid, and their hearts were creepy. The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear knew that the demon king in front of him was not joking.


    "I agree."


    "I agreed."


    Almost with one voice, the two beasts, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, have made their own choice in the face of life and death when the last trace of battle has long disappeared.


    "That''s smart. Congratulations on saving your life."


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he looked at the king of wild bear and the king of magic tiger. His face showed an absolute smile. He was able to take in two followers of Hunyuan beast Zun. This was a reason to make Du Shaofu happy.


    "But I have one condition. I won''t be your follower. I''ll just follow you for the time being and listen to you. When I can defeat you again, I won''t follow you any more."


    The forbidden king of magic tiger looked at Du Shaofu. Although he was dying, he was still proud of the king.


    The pride of the king of magic Tiger comes from the clan of demon fire and spirit. Sometimes, this pride is more important than life. It can''t lose the pride of the whole tiger family.


    Du Shaofu in front of him is a human being, the king of magic tiger. He is a representative of the tiger clan. Therefore, he can not become a follower. He can only follow him, and he can not follow for a lifetime. Once he has the opportunity, he will find his disgrace back.


    "Me, too. My conditions are the same as the king of magic tiger."


    The mad Bear King hears the speech, immediately drinks a way, it wants to drink the spirit illusory tiger king the same condition.


    "Follow the class, follow what you follow. Are you still qualified to bargain? Do you feel disgraceful to be my Valet!"


    Just as the words of Linghuan tiger fell down, Du Shaofu stomped on the scarred bodies of King Linghuan tiger and mad Bear King, and the golden light burst out. The king and the king of mad bear screamed and howled.


    "The valet is not negotiable, but I can promise you the second point. In the future, as long as you can defeat me, you two can join hands, and then I will be our valet."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a smile on his face. There was no problem with the second condition.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1251

    Du Shaofu really didn''t believe that his own strength would be surpassed by the mad Bear King and the spirit magic tiger king. If one day, he would become a follower of these two beasts. I''m afraid that when the time comes, there will be no need to say that these two beasts will not let themselves go.


    "Good."


    Seeing that Du Shaofu didn''t agree to the first condition, he insisted that they become followers. However, at least he agreed to a condition, which was also a step down. After hesitating for a moment, the two beasts agreed.


    "The mad Bear King and the magic tiger king have become the followers of Du Shaofu


    The monsters around him were stunned.


    "The mad Bear King and the magic tiger king have no way. Unfortunately, they meet the demon king Du Shaofu. If they don''t agree, they will lose their lives."


    Some monsters had no choice but to sigh. It was the king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger. They always asked Du Shaofu for trouble. Who knows the result has been reversed.


    Not far away in the sky, the king of wild bear and the king of magic tiger follow each other, and the number of them is no less than 20.


    At the moment, when those monsters saw that the mad Bear King and the magic tiger king had followed the demon king Du Shaofu, they immediately began to have a tacit understanding and began to retreat quietly.


    They do not want to follow the demon king Du Shaofu. In the animal kingdom, if anyone becomes a follower of human beings, it is enough to make all monsters despise.


    "If you come here, who dares to leave, I will tear you alive."


    The king of magic tiger, who had been untied by Du Shaofu for some time, gave a big drink. His fierce eyes were staring at the group of monsters who were going to leave quietly.


    Last night, Du Shaofu, the demon king, was breathing. The king of magic tiger always thought that his followers would take advantage of the rare opportunity to rescue them.


    As a result, the whole night, the group of followers did not make any movement, which made the spirit of the tiger king more and more atmosphere, is full of fire.


    At the moment, as soon as the seal was untied, the king of magic tiger immediately stared at the group of followers.


    What''s more, now that he has become a follower of human beings, the king of magic tiger will not let go of his followers. It is better for all the monsters to accompany them than for only two of them to be followers.


    Although the king of magic tiger is scarred and seriously injured at the moment, he has followed Du Shaofu, but Yu Wei is still there. What''s more, they are only trampled by the demon king Du Shaofu, and their serious injuries are also temporary.


    With the roar of the king of magic tiger, those who were about to leave quietly, all of them were in a state of mind and stopped living immediately. Their eyes showed fear and did not dare to leave again.


    "Stop for me, too."


    The roar of the mad Bear King also came out after the king of the spirit magic tiger drank down. His eyes were watching his followers closely, and they were also angry.


    Naturally, those who followed the king of mad bear were unwilling to leave. They were afraid to stop and trembled.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear drank a lot. The group of followers were afraid to come, and their eyes were shocked.


    "Give me all the panacea."


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear almost agreed to drink to their followers.


    At the moment, the mad Bear King and the magic tiger king are scarred and full of Qi. They need miraculous medicine to recover. Because the heaven and earth bags on their bodies were seized by Du Shaofu, the demon king, as early as yesterday after they were banned. They have no intention to return them.


    Just escaped a robbery, at the moment of the king of magic tiger and crazy Bear King, of course, it is not easy to find the demon king, so as not to be repaired again.


    Although some of them were distressed, they had to give up all the magic medicines they had.


    "Well, it''s time for us to start."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear. He would not worry about the two beasts. They were also famous in the animal kingdom. They could not do it in public. What''s more, he was not afraid of the two beasts'' counter talk. What he was afraid of was that his own strength was not enough to frighten the two beasts.


    As for the king of wild bear and the king of magic tiger, most of them were the strength of animal Zunjing, which made Du Shaofu very happy. If he would return to Zhongzhou in the future, he would be a powerful one.


    However, Du Shaofu was more aware that with his current cultivation strength, even if the king of magic tiger and crazy Bear King were added, nothing could be changed compared with the Legalists and the magic cult.


    Even in the face of the bright shrine, Du Shaofu knew that he was not enough now.


    Not to mention the light behind the court, in fact, is also the demon religion.


    In the light God''s court, there was a divine light in itself. The old man was there. Du Shaofu knew that he could not do anything with his current cultivation.


    With the fall of his voice, Du Shaofu takes a small Falcon and leaves with Ziyan demon Huang.


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear let a king of flying monster become noumenon, but they follow him."The devil is gone. I don''t know who''s next to be unlucky."


    Looking at the back of the demon king Du Shaofu, the monsters around him felt a sigh of relief for no reason.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    Half an hour after Du Shaofu and others left, the space in front of the cliff fluctuated, and a young man appeared in the air.


    He was a young man with a very happy figure. He wore a red and blood suit which was a little tight. His red hair was like blood, his nose was straight, and his facial features were quite three-dimensional. He could not hide his outstanding and heroic posture. He was born with a king''s power.


    The eyes of the youth also have the color of red blood, sharp and deep, do not feel that it gives people an endless sense of oppression!


    "Roar..."


    When the young man appeared, the remaining monsters around him trembled for no reason or reason.


    "Who can tell me where Du Shaofu is?"


    The young man in long red clothes was suspended in the air, his eyes swept around and his voice echoed slowly.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is going in that direction?"


    Listening to the words of the young man in long red clothes, some monsters couldn''t help pointing out the way for them. It was as if there was someone guiding them in their mind. They could not help but willingly.


    "Whoosh..."


    As the words of the monsters around him have not been counted down, the figure of the young man in long red clothes has disappeared directly across the sky, and no trace has been left.


    "That seems to be..."


    As the young man left, there was a firewolf who seemed to remember who the youth was, and suddenly a pair of fierce pupils also showed the color of absolute fear.


    "Are you talking about him, ghosts..."


    Next to the monster, a lion''s eyes trembled, and he was suddenly afraid of it, but his voice was interrupted by the fire wolf and said: "it''s him. It''s said that the terrible guy at that time was no match with the dragon''s Bayi war. The fierce existence that died in his hands these years has not been known much. His appearance is the existence of evil spirits."


    The fire wolf was afraid and trembled. The existence of the terror in the red and blood clothes was really terrible.


    "Whoosh..."


    Not long after the young man in red and red clothes left, the sound of broken wind resounded, and a large group of figures appeared in the air. The breath was invisible and diffused, and solidified the sky.


    At first, a young man in a blue robe with long blue hair and shoulder length, and a young man in a war suit were dignified. They looked at each other and could not dare to look at them.


    "See Prince long seven, see Prince eight!"


    As the two young men stepped into the sky, the scattered demons and beasts all over the place sprawled to salute, all of which were filled with fear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hiss..."


    In the dark abyss, huge rock cracks are hidden, but Du Shaofu''s figure appears among them. Several extraordinary precious herbs with flowing light and fluctuating energy were collected into the heaven and earth bag by Du Shaofu.


    "How can this guy be so secret that he can be found? It''s amazing!"


    Not far away, looking at Du Shaofu''s collection of precious medicines, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and the little Falcon all showed a look of astonishment.


    In just a few hours, they saw an incredible scene. The ferocious demon king seemed to know where those miraculous drugs and natural materials and earth treasures were. They could be picked up directly and easily found in hidden places.


    As long as it is the place where the ferocious devil has passed, there can be no fish who can miss the net and will not leave opportunities for others.


    "Boy, put down the medicine!"


    Just as Du Shaofu picked up some precious herbs, a rebellious voice suddenly reverberated, and a huge figure emerged from the sky. A fierce breath surged into the sky, making the air full of wind and clouds.


    "Well, is that fellow here?"


    But when looking at the huge thing in the sky, not far away, the mad Bear King and the spirit magic tiger king looked at each other at the same time.


    Then the two beasts, the mad Bear King and the magic tiger king, looked at each other with a smile in their eyes. It seemed that what kind of result had been known.


    "Ah, let''s be silent for that family..."


    The king of magic tiger sighed and looked at the huge thing in the sky. His eyes could not help but show some pity.


    "Spirit unreal, crazy bear, this guy you can''t bear to move, then I''m not polite!"


    As the rebellious voice fell in the air, the fierce pupil in the giant''s eyes turned to the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, but then he saw the miserable appearance of King crazy bear and king magic tiger, which seemed to be some doubts and surprise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1252

    "This..."


    The king of magic tiger and the king of wild bear listened to the words of the giant, and immediately looked at each other, for one Leng.


    But for a moment, the two animals almost nodded at the same time, both of them smiling.


    "Magic Tiger Wang Dun said with a smile to the giant:" it doesn''t matter. It''s up to you. You must not worry about us. "


    "Yes, you must not give us face. You can move as you like!"


    The mad Bear King specially opened his mouth to emphasize, with a smile in his eyes, and wished that the giant would start immediately.


    Many of the king of beasts who followed the king of the wild bear and the king of the tiger, when they saw the king of the tiger and the king of the tiger, they immediately realized that they were cooperating with the king of the wild bear and the king of the tiger. However, there were some monsters who could not help sweating for Yinglong.


    "When did these two guys talk so well?"


    However, the giant is looking at the king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger. According to its usual understanding, the king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger have not really taken it when they are alone. What''s more, the two guys are still together, like they are working together, and they will never talk to it so well. The young man obviously gets a lot of precious medicine.


    "Those two guys were badly hurt, so it is."


    The huge thing in the eyes of doubt, and then looked at the extremely miserable appearance of the king of magic tiger and crazy bear, suddenly understand.


    It turns out that the two guys, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, have been seriously injured. I don''t know who was hurt, but it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear are the two guys, so they can''t deal with the purple robed youth.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu looked up at a huge object in the sky, his eyebrows slightly picked, and his eyes showed a faint smile.


    After seeing Pang Fu''s tomb, the most impressive thing that you can see in front of you is a strange beast.


    It was a strange dragon with two wings on its back. It was covered with scales like dragon scales. It had sharp claws, dense scales and big mouth. It was strange and ferocious.


    "What a Yinglong!"


    Du Shaofu smiles faintly. It''s the huge Ying Long who is arrogant and domineering that he saw when he entered the tomb of the beast of heaven.


    Obviously, Ying Long was isolated and did not form gangs like the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear.


    Yinglong is said to be more powerful than Jiaolong.


    However, it is said that there are two kinds of Yinglong. It is said that people with snake feet blood will cultivate by touching the Dragon veins. After 300 years of cultivation, they will become Jiaolong, and after 500 years, they will be able to obtain omnipotent powers.


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge thing in the sky at the moment, which should be the real Yinglong blood. Judging from the frightening breath from his body, he also reached the level of absolutely powerful Hunyuan beast.


    "Oh, boy, are you not going to hand over the treasure medicine?"


    Looking at the purple robed youth, there was no movement. Ying Long roared, and the terrible ferocity came like a storm.


    "Roar..."


    Listening to Ying Long''s roar like thunder, all the animals around him trembled, and the earth shaking with sound waves also vibrated.


    "It''s not weak indeed, with some dragon flavor."


    In the face of Ying Long''s ferocity, a wave of terror came, which made Du Shaofu secretly praise him at the moment, but he still had a faint smile on his face.


    Du Shaofu''s smile fell into Ying Long''s eyes. Ju Shi felt a kind of groundless heart tremor. The look was like it usually met with prey.


    "I haven''t drunk dragon blood and eaten dragon meat for a long time. Although your blood is a little mixed, you can make it. I don''t pay so much attention to when I''m away from home. I''ll take the hybrid dragon."


    Du Shaofu said with a faint smile that he had never put the ferocious Yinglong in his heart.


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s indifference, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and Xiao falcon, who knew the reason, naturally didn''t care. He had already prayed for the Ying dragon in his heart.


    Drink dragon blood and eat dragon meat. They know that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is not joking.


    However, at the moment, the monsters who were attracted by the great breath in twos and threes, heard Du Shaofu''s words, all of which were disdained by his eyes.


    "Oh


    The Ying dragon was even more furious and roared furiously. His fierce pupil was shining with cold light. His huge body crossed the air and suddenly roared ferociously. The lightning went straight to Du Shaofu.


    A huge Ying dragon, at the moment, impelled the attack, but it was as fast as lightning, its body twisted and empty, and its ferocious blood basin mouth was like a blood black hole, which directly devoured Du Shaofu.


    In people''s eyes, the ferocious Ying dragon swallowed Du Shaofu directly.


    However, in the next moment, the light golden light was revealed hundreds of Zhang away. The young man in purple robed who had just been devoured by Ying Long was safe and sound again.


    "What a fast speed!"


    There are monsters around. Understand, the speed of the purple robed youth is so fast that no one can see clearly."Oh..."


    Ying Long raised his head, his eyes trembled, but he failed to hit him. Then he took another shot, and the giant tail whipped away like a thunderbolt, which suddenly caught Du Shaofu in front of him.


    That terrible power swept, Yinglong''s giant tail smashed the space, distorted the void, and the scales glowed, which could destroy everything.


    Many monsters were shocked. Under Yinglong''s giant tail, I was afraid that if a person with extraordinary martial power was drawn, it would be enough to turn into blood mist.


    "Chula la!"


    At this moment, an amazing scene appeared. Du Shaofu didn''t dodge any more. His right arm vibrated, his five fingers curled slightly. On his fingertips, there were golden flashing talismans and secret patterns, and a claw print was revealed in his hand.


    "Boom


    With the outbreak of the golden light of this claw print, it is as if to tear the space. The dazzling talisman and secret patterns are raging like golden lightning. It seems that a golden winged ROC bird wants to fly out and soar for nine days.


    At this moment, a breath of despotism broke out from Du Shaofu''s body. It seemed that this kind of domineering and ferocious spirit should not appear in human beings. Only those monsters could exist.


    Under such claw marks, there is a kind of pulse and soul trembling and fear in the body of the figure, which is like facing the king.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and the golden light on the paw print broke out like countless golden electric snakes. In a domineering posture, he grabbed Yinglong''s tail.


    It is said that in ancient times, the golden winged ROC bird fluttered its wings, and its claws could capture and tear up the strong people of the dragon clan. It can be seen that the claws of the ROC are so powerful and terrible.


    "Hula..."


    In the face of the huge Yinglong tail, a terrible force swept out, almost without stagnation.


    Only after a short standoff, Du Shaofu''s golden claw marks destroyed Ying Long''s defense, and then he grabbed him into the giant tail of Yinglong, and even the scales of the dragon were cracked and crushed.


    "Get down here."


    Du Shaofu drank, and with the power of destroying the withered and decaying, he directly grasped Ying Long''s giant tail and threw it over his shoulder. He grabbed Yinglong''s giant tail from mid air and threw it down on an abyss mountain below.


    "Boom!"


    Ying Long''s huge body fell on the top of the mountain. The huge hill was cracked and cracked, and the huge stone turned into powder. The high mountain top was directly razed to the ground.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu urged Peng Lin nine days to suppress Ying long in his hand. A destructive purple thunder and lightning power gushed out from his paw print and immediately poured into Ying Long''s body.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder and lightning flashed and thundered in the sky for no reason, and the thunder and lightning poured down like a flood, which made Yinglong''s whole body scale upside down, and the energy in his body could not be condensed by electricity. In addition, Peng Lin''s tyrannical suppression of nine days made him unable to struggle against it.


    "Have a massage first, then the meat will be good."


    Du Shaofu stepped up in the air, carrying the huge and ferocious Yinglong''s huge tail, pulled out the mountains and rivers, and swung the tripod like a snake. He hurled Ying Long''s body back and forth from side to side for more than ten times.


    "Boom..."


    The ground shakes, the abyss below cracks, the gravel shooting, the ground cracks spread, the shocking scene, let the animals gape, breath.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Even the king of the magic tiger and the king of the mad bear are rolling in their throats, sucking saliva, shivering in their eyes, and sucking cold air all over their bodies.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1253

    When the last Ying dragon was completely swung on the abyss by Du Shaofu, and directly hit a deep ravine, it was completely scarred, bloody, and the breath was extremely withered. A pair of wings were almost broken.


    "Oh


    Ying Long''s mouth gave out a sad howl, the voice was getting smaller and smaller, a pair of originally arrogant and rebellious fierce pupil, now all are the color of fear.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s shadow fell down and restrained the miserable Ying long. Then he cut the dragon with a sharp sword and began to drink Yinglong''s blood. The blood of Yinglong at the mixed yuan level was stronger than that of the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear.


    After drinking Yinglong''s blood, Du Shaofu will not forget the meat of Yinglong. A large piece of meat on Yinglong''s back was cut off by Du Shaofu. The blood gushed, and his eyes were filled with horror.


    At this moment, the Ying dragon realized that it was no wonder that the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear did not dare to fight. Those two guys must know something, so they let him go. The human beings were so terrible that they trembled for it.


    "How cruel


    Looking at Yinglong''s fate, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear are still in deep fear. It is clear that not long ago, their fate was the same as that of Yinglong.


    Only once Du Shaofu didn''t have a barbecue. He stewed all the Yinglong meat of hundreds of catties. In addition, he was very generous and added a lot of miraculous herbs.


    The attentive king of magic tiger noticed that the elixir Du Shaofu used at the moment was really in the heaven and earth bag and the heaven and earth bag of mad Bear King.


    When Baotang is full of fragrance and makes people''s appetite move greatly, Ziyan yaohuang and xiaofalcon are not polite.


    "You all come and have some, yinglongbao soup. You may not be able to drink it in the future."


    Du Shaofu said to the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear and many of his followers.


    However, it is not good to stare at Tang Wang Xiangbao.


    However, they also had scruples. Although they were not at peace with Yinglong, neither of them had a big grudge. It was not appropriate to eat Yinglong''s meat in person at the moment.


    The followers of the mad Bear King and the spirit magic tiger king are also staring at the rich yinglongbao soup. They are very excited that the demon king will call them. However, at the moment, the mad Bear King and the spirit magic tiger king have not indicated that they dare not do anything, but if they don''t go up again, they will be drunk by the devil king and the small falcon. Don''t say there is no meat to eat, Even there is no slag.


    "Drink


    Then king Linghuan and King bear subconsciously made a major decision. Naturally, we can see that no matter how much yinglongbao soup there is, if we don''t hurry up, the demon king Du Shaofu and Xiao Falcon will be able to finish drinking. At that time, they will have no more to drink. What''s more, their meat was eaten like this yesterday, so they should return to their original position.


    As the mad Bear King and the king of magic tiger nodded their heads, their followers were all eyes with a smile.


    With all the animals gathered together, they drank the treasure soup.


    There are a lot of people, and they are all monsters. Although they are reduced in size, their appetite is not so small.


    "Oh..."


    Therefore, Ying Long of Ke Ling once screamed because Du Shaofu had opened the second and third pot, naturally using the meat on the back of his huge body.


    A group of monsters began to eat and gobble up, especially the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear. All of a sudden, they fell into a lot of distance with Du Shaofu.


    Especially for the wild bear king and the magic tiger king, at the beginning, they thought that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was ferocious and terrifying. He was a evil star. After getting close to it, he realized that Du Shaofu was really good at getting along with each other. Of course, there was a premise before getting along with each other, that is, don''t provoke that guy.


    Every time she ate something, Ziyan yaohuang stopped eating. She would not eat too much. She had already stepped aside and looked at the purple robed youth who was mingling with the monsters at the moment. Her eyes moved slightly, and then the waves did not move.


    Only Ying Long of Ke Ling was forbidden to the side. However, he could see all the animals'' eating in his eyes. He didn''t pay attention to it at all. That kind of mood was full of mixed feelings and regret.


    At the moment, Ying long could see that he had made a mistake. The two bastards, the king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger, did not intervene. They did not hurt them. They were really together with the king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger and the young man in purple robe.


    It is because the king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger know the strength of the terrorist, so they deliberately stimulate themselves to attack.


    "Crazy Bear King, magic tiger king, you two bastards, I will not let you go, I will not let you go."


    Ying Long was weak and scolded. He didn''t know who the man was, but he saw the king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger and the young man in purple robe. Naturally, he could only scold the king and the king.In the end, none of the three pots of treasure soup was left. The king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger belched, and many monsters got a lot of benefits.


    "This miscellaneous dragon calls fiercely. Otherwise, cut some meat and stew it. If you add some miraculous medicine, the taste will be different. It''s much better than eating raw."


    The king of mad bear glared at him and Ying long, the king of magic tiger. He licked his lips with his tongue. The stewed meat made him feel more than enough. He had never eaten the delicious food. The most important thing was to drink a small bowl of hot water, which was full of energy.


    "Crazy Bear King, you son of a bitch, I will not let you go!"


    On hearing this, Ying Long scolded loudly. Unexpectedly, the mad Bear King was a bastard. At first, he was lured into a fight, but now he was still in trouble.


    "Stop shouting."


    The king of magic tiger stepped forward and kicked Yinglong, but he didn''t show much mercy. The Yinglong who kicked was called a scream.


    "The Lord of the temple, this miscellaneous dragon has committed an evil deed and can not live. He dares to provoke him."


    Then the little tiger looked at Du Shaofu. A pair of fierce pupils passed away. He was talking to Du Shaofu, and was interrupted by Ying long. He yelled: "the king of magic tiger, you are also a shameless man. Although you are not pleasing to the eye, you are also a member of the demon beast. The blood of your demon fire spirit tiger clan is flowing in your body. You are also down the mine at the moment Stone, it''s shameless to kowtow to human beings


    "What''s your name, or I''ll kill you!"


    The king of the tiger drank, and then he put his foot on Ying Long''s body. This foot was the one that hurt Yinglong and roared like thunder.


    "Temple master, I have an idea. Otherwise, look at the miscellaneous Dragon..."


    The king of magic tiger looked at Du Shaofu, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "this real hybrid dragon is very powerful. Otherwise, the hall leader will follow this one for the first time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1254

    "Do you want to be a valet..."


    Du Shaofu smiles. In fact, he had such an idea in his heart for a long time. At the moment, what the king said proves that the king is good at Yinglong and wants to save Ying Long''s life indirectly.


    "Yes, the hall master, the strength of this miscellaneous dragon is good, it won''t be under me and the king of magic tiger."


    The mad Bear King also began to help. Although he had fought with Yinglong several times, he didn''t have deep hatred. Instead, he played out his feelings and didn''t want the Zalong to die.


    What''s more, if you pull this miscellaneous Dragon into the water, it will not be said that only it has become a follower with the king of magic tiger. This is also the idea of the mad Bear King.


    "Magic tiger king, crazy Bear King, do you think I am the same as you, I will not become a human follower, dream!"


    But Yinglong didn''t seem to appreciate the king of wild bear and the king of magic tiger. Instead, he continued to curse. However, he did not dare to scold the ferocious man at the moment.


    "You still yell!"


    The king of the spirit unreal tiger kicked Yinglong''s body with a look of hatred for iron but not steel. Can''t the hybrid dragon know that he and the mad bear king want to save his life.


    "Magic tiger, the life of the hybrid dragon is up to you. If it doesn''t want to be my Valet after half a quarter of time, I don''t mind eating miscellaneous dragon meat every day."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped to the king of the tiger and then left to the side of the purple flame demon Huang.


    The purple flame demon Huang looked at Du Shaofu and said, "have you done enough? It''s been a long time."


    Du Shaofu knew that Ziyan yaohuang was talking about looking for Xiaoxing. He subdued the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, and fought Yinglong, deliberately attracting attention. He also hoped that little star would notice.


    Nodding, Du Shaofu said to Ziyan yaohuang: "I also want to find the little star as soon as possible."


    "Look for it as soon as possible. Although the noise you make may not be useless, we must also look for it." Ziyan yaohuang also seems to have understood Du Shaofu''s intention for a long time, so she didn''t say much.


    "Hall master, the Zalong has agreed to become a follower!"


    A moment later, less than half a quarter of an hour later, the mad Bear King was very happy and said to Du Shaofu that Ying long had agreed to become a follower.


    "It''s time."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile. At first, he did not intend to destroy this Ying dragon. Otherwise, he would have killed him directly, and there would be no need for such trouble.


    Compared with the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, Ying Long of Hunyuan animal respect level is not weak. Following by his own side is also a great help. How could Du Shaofu be willing to kill easily.


    In the face of the huge bright god court, demon religion and Legalists, Du Shaofu knew for a long time that he could not rely on himself.


    The World Association, the temple of heavenly beasts and the wasteland will be their greatest help in the future, so when the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear submit, they will be thrown into the hall of beasts.


    "Hiss."


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints fell and began to untie the seal prohibition for Ying long.


    "How did you persuade the Zalong? How did you suddenly agree?" The king of wild bear asked the king of magic tiger in a curious voice. He had not participated in the persuasion just now.


    If it is the master of the magic hall, I will not be satisfied with it if it is killed by the master of the magic hall It''s nothing to be a servant of the Lord of the temple. A man can bend and stretch. "


    "And then it agreed?" Crazy Bear King still has some doubts.


    "Of course, do you think that guy is really not afraid of death? Originally, you just thought that no one dared to offend the whole Ying dragon clan. But the hall master even dared to kill the real dragon nine, so he was naturally afraid." Magic tiger king.


    "That''s true. No one is really afraid of death. What''s more, it''s not condescending to follow the leader of the temple. Besides, it can challenge back if it has strength."


    The mad Bear King, with a wry smile, seemed to be defending himself, saying, "a man must be able to bend and stretch."


    "HISHI..."


    With the runes snatched out of Du Shaofu''s hands, the handprints were interpreted in response to the prohibitions on the dragon.


    Yinglong''s body, which was full of scars, got up and made a low growl in his mouth. Then he was filled with streamer. Finally, he turned into a young man in tight red clothes, looking like a man in 289.


    Although Ying Long was ferocious, he looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "if I can defeat you in the future, you can become my war servant?"


    "If you are unconvinced, you can continue to challenge me now. Before you beat me, you are my follower now."


    Du Shaofu patted Ying long on the shoulder and said, "I''ll take you Xiaoying later. Although I''m in charge, I''ll ask you to join the temple of beasts for the time being. Just like the magic tiger and the crazy bear, you should be an inner hall elder first. I''ll tell you about the rest of the temple of beasts. ""Why is it that one of them is called magic tiger and the other is mad bear, and I am called Xiao Ying Ying."


    Ying Long stares at Du Shaofu and asks him that the magic tiger and the crazy bear listen better. It is really hard for him to accept this small response.


    As for the fierce guy to challenge now, Ying Long naturally dare not. Knowing the real identity of the human youth in front of him, he is more and more afraid.


    Du Shaofu looked at Ying Long and seriously said, "because I think you should rely most on the strength of the three of you, so your name should be the most special to prove your identity."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Xiao Ying immediately nodded and agreed that his strength was stronger than the mad Bear King and the magic tiger king. However, after nodding, he had doubts in his eyes. It seemed that something was wrong.


    "However, magic tiger and crazy bear have many followers. Why don''t you?"


    Du Shaofu asked Ying long, a little disappointed. If Xiaoying should be able to surrender with a group of monsters, it would enhance the strength of the temple of beasts.


    "I don''t have that spare time. I''ll do it myself."


    Ying Long is very proud of himself. He has always been alone enough to traverse the animal kingdom.


    "In the future, you can take more attendants. In the future, whoever has more people will have the highest position."


    Du Shaofu said seriously with the white eyes of the dragon.


    "This..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s expression, Xiao Ying was a little confused. He didn''t know where he had provoked the ferocious devil.


    After seeing Ying Long''s transformation into human form, the king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger have been transformed into human form.


    The king turned into a strong young man, about the same age as Ying long. His clothes were covered with flame runes and his eyes were bright.


    The king of mad bear turned into a young man with bulging muscles all over his body. He looked much older than King Linghuan and Yinglong.


    However, the mad Bear King is only five big three thick that kind of show old, in fact, the three people of this figure age are almost the same.


    After seeing the king of wild bear and the king of magic tiger, both of them were transformed into complete human forms, and their followers were all transformed into human forms with their own characteristics.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu, Ziyan yaohuang, xiaofalcon, mad Bear King and Linghuan tiger king left.


    Along the way, Ying long, a new recruit, was stunned at the speed of Du Shaofu''s search for treasures.


    The ferocious demon king seemed to know in advance where the miraculous medicine and Tiancai Dibao appeared, and he had no record of returning empty handed.


    Ying Long also saw what a real bandit was. Every time he found Tiancai Dibao, if there were other monsters in it, he would be robbed by the ferocious demon king, and even the heaven and earth bags on other monsters would be plundered.


    The most terrifying thing is that as long as they are involved in the snatching of Tiancai Dibao or the monster race on the list of heavenly beasts, those monsters and the ferocious demon king have no injustice or hatred. Although Du Shaofu did not lay a heavy hand on it, Du Shaofu would force his blood to bleed without exception.


    Overlapping mountains, one by one, tall and straight heaven and earth, charming four seasons.


    The mountains stretch deep, is the winding endless green virgin forest.


    The dense towering trees are like giant umbrellas supporting the sky, and the overlapped branches only let out the scattered shadows.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1255

    "Whoosh..."


    One after another, figures and animal territory pass through the forest, and the sound of breaking wind adds to the quiet of the dense forest.


    In the depths of the primeval forest, even though there are many monsters in the tomb at the moment, there are few fierce birds in this remote area.


    "Roar..."


    Only occasionally can hear a few distant animal roars, and then reverberate away.


    Deep in the primeval forest, an extremely huge tree covered with the glittering light and flashing rune.


    But the glittering light was submerged in the depths of the primeval forest, which was hard for the living to see.


    "This is it. It''s the reincarnation demon Ganoderma!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell in front of the towering tree, looking up and smiling. At the moment, on a branch in the middle of the towering tree, there is a baby sized, green Ganoderma lucidum grass, rippling with brilliance. When you look carefully, you can see that the brilliance on the whole tree is reflected by the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum.


    With the feeling of mountain pulse and soul, Du Shaofu was able to feel such a natural material and treasure.


    Reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum is a kind of natural material and treasure. Looking at the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum, it has been growing for at least 6000 years or more.


    "It''s like a reincarnation demon Ganoderma."


    The purple flame demon Huang Qian shadow falls in front of the towering tree, looking at the Ganoderma lucidum grass on the towering tree, and her purple eyes are also fluctuating with gorgeous color.


    "Reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum is actually that treasure."


    Xiaoying should be looking at the reincarnation demon Ganoderma on the towering tree at the moment, and her eyes are also showing deep shock.


    "It''s really reincarnation demon Ganoderma. It''s said that after taking reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum, not only can we enhance our strength, but most importantly, we can also understand the magical means and the world."


    The king of magic tiger startled, because he knew the role of reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum, so he was more shocked.


    "Reincarnation demon ganoderma, how can the temple master find it? It can be found in such a remote place. There is less treasure like Taiji. The reincarnation demon Ganoderma has been for thousands of years, and its value is not low compared with Nirvana honorific pills."


    The mad Bear King was stunned. He really couldn''t understand why the ferocious master of the hall could find the natural materials and treasures everywhere.


    The purple flame demon Huang stood quietly, looking at the reincarnation demon Ganoderma on the towering tree.


    All of a sudden, the purple flame demon Huang seems to feel something, suddenly raised her head and looked at the far sky through the layers of leaves.


    "Eh..."


    Almost with Ziyan yaohuang, Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately followed the direction of Ziyan yaohuang''s eyes. He also obviously felt something.


    "There are strong men coming."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes aside, the first time the figure toward the towering tree on the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum.


    No matter who comes, it is important for Du Shaofu to get the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum first.


    "Hi..."


    Suddenly, when Du Shaofu rushed to the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum on the towering tree, he was about to take the reincarnation demon Ganoderma in his hands.


    "Goo!"


    Suddenly, there was a change. In front of the towering tree, there was a sound of birds singing through the clouds and rocks. A colorful flame burned the space, but there was no substantive flame. Instead, it turned into a flame halo over the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum, which seemed to be protecting the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum.


    "Whew!"


    At the same time, a colorful competition, like a sharp arrow and thunder, suddenly exploded in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    After the colorful competition, a great pressure came.


    The power that distorts the space is diffuse, and its power is strong enough to make the extraordinary martial arts reverence pierce through under one carelessness.


    At this moment, the sound of birds singing through clouds and rocks, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao falcon, mad Bear King, spirit illusory tiger king, and so on are groundless trembling and soul galloping.


    "What a powerful beast power, not under the real dragon clan!"


    The strong breath came to his face. Under the sound of birds singing through clouds and rocks, Du Shaofu felt the huge oppression for the first time.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    His eyes changed color. Du Shaofu waved his hand. In an instant, he shook his wings and fanned them out. The golden light twisted the void and scattered the thunder like colorful competition.


    It is enough to have a seven color energy competition that can pierce through the extraordinary martial reverence carelessly. For Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength at the moment, it is not enough to be seriously threatened.


    "Hiss..."


    A paw seal was then taken out of Du Shaofu''s hand, and the aura of hegemony swept through. The golden runes converged like a golden winged ROC, tearing off the colorful mask.


    "Take it


    Du Shaofu reached out with one hand and directly grasped the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum in his hand. It was most important to collect the natural materials and earth treasures. Could it fall into the hands of others.


    "Boy, this thing has been owned 2000 years ago, put it down!"


    A faint voice suddenly came from Du Shaofu''s ear. It seemed gentle, but extremely sharp.A middle-aged man also appeared behind Du Shaofu strangely. It was clear that there was no breath fluctuation, but the surrounding space was filled with blazing heat.


    The trees began to wither and wither in an instant.


    With the appearance of that middle-aged man, Xiao Ying Ying, the king of mad bear, the king of magic tiger and other monsters are under great pressure for no reason.


    When the pressure came, they felt that the pressure would never be under the pressure of Du Shaofu''s golden winged ROC bird.


    All these are sudden changes, as fast as lightning.


    But for Du Shaofu, it seemed that he had been prepared for all this.


    "Boom


    A terrible breath suddenly spread from Du Shaofu''s body, making a sensation in the void. If the wind and thunder roar, the breath surging and shaking the void.


    Just as the middle-aged voice had just dropped, Du Shaofu suddenly looked back, and a big drink came out of his mouth.


    "Oh


    This roar sounds like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a long cry of gods.


    Suddenly, a sound wave swept like a tsunami boiling, surging across all directions, so that the surrounding world in the depths of the primeval forest is trembling!


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    At this moment, the whole void is roaring, and countless echoes of roar reverberate in the sky. The power is incomparable, just like the nine day thunder rings through the world


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The towering trees that had just withered under the groundless high temperature broke up one after another, and the cracked ground exploded, and the rocks turned into dust.


    This powerful sound wave makes the void break up and makes people tremble and fear. It is Du Shaofu''s hegemonic airway.


    "Pedaling!"


    The surging sound waves, accompanied by the ripples of the golden Rune energy, are like a vast ocean. The shaking middle-aged person changes color in an instant.


    The middle-aged did not expect that the purple robed youth would have such strength. The colorful light was shining on the body and covered with colorful flame, but it was also shaken back by more than ten steps.


    "How can this human being be so strong?"


    When the middle-aged stabilized his body, his face was pale, and the impenetrable sound came into his ears, which turned into a strange domineering force for no reason, which made the energy in his body involuntarily and uncontrollably boil. His body was going to explode, and the spirit in his mind wanted to burst.


    "What a strong sonic attack


    So the sound wave reverberates and destroys the four sides within tens of miles, including the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Ling Huan Hu Wang and so on.


    "What a terrible sonic attack. It contains a kind of martial arts. It can not only attack the physical body, but also attack the yuan God!"


    The king of magic tiger was deeply shocked by the terrible sound.


    The king of magic tiger can also urge the yuan God to attack, so just now I can feel the power of those sound waves. The sound waves are not simple sound waves, but contain a kind of martial arts.


    Detonate reverberation, the entire void in the tremor began to calm, energy storm breath swept, air waves spread far into the void.


    Du Shaofu glanced at the old man who had just appeared behind him and was about to make a move.


    The middle-aged and more than 40 years old looks, the breath is permeated with a kind of supreme, and his cultivation has reached the level of Hunyuan animal respect.


    this middle-aged man as like as two peas, the king of the spirit, and even the dragon, but it is the feeling that it is stronger than the king of spirit, the king of the wild bear, etc.


    "Are you here too..."


    Purple flame demon Huang''s eyes swept through the middle-aged, looking at the blazing breath from the distance at the moment, slightly moved her eyes, as if she knew what she knew, and then the waves were calm.


    "Hula!"


    At the same time, not far from the sky, there are a lot of spatial fluctuations, there is a blazing heat wave in the space.


    The next moment, the four monsters wrapped in a rolling flame, pulled a chariot flapping their wings, the space spread white smoke, blazing across the earth.


    "Flaming flame and Phoenix are Phoenix people."


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the four huge objects. They looked like birds but not birds, like wind and Luan. They were all red. They were the flaming fire phoenixes that had been seen in Tianhuang city.


    Flaming fire phoenix, that is the mount of the Phoenix clan, ordinary Phoenix people can not ride.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1256

    "Is it Huang ling''er?"


    As he raised his eyebrows slightly, Du Shaofu thought of Huang ling''er. When Huang ling''er appeared in the wasteland of heaven, there were four flaming fire luans pulling chariots.


    "Hula..."


    With only a few flashes, four flaming fire phoenixes appeared in the sky above the crowd, pulling a chariot with ancient and colorful light.


    It can be seen that there is a moving woman sitting in the chariot.


    In the middle of the chariot, there are a lot of strong and vigorous people, many of them are human, but also have a lot of demon animal breath. They are groundless, full of terrible pressure, and emit a terrible breath, which makes the mad Bear King, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Ling Huan Hu Wang and so on, who can hardly help but hibernate and tremble.


    "That breath is too strong, flame fire Luan as a mount, come to Phoenix clan!"


    The king of magic tiger was shocked. His eyes were staring at the sky. There were several figures standing in the sky, emitting a faint flame halo. It was like a fire star coming. The breath was terrible.


    "It seems that she is really huangling''er!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the chariot. The woman sitting on the chariot seemed to be Huang ling''er who had been seen in the land before the end of heaven.


    "Boy, reincarnation demon Ganoderma has belonged to my Phoenix clan 2000 years ago. Hand over reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum, or die!"


    The middle-aged man, who had just been shaken off by Du Shaofu''s roar, became a little calmer. After a little calming down, a big shout in his mouth rang through the sky like thunder and reverberated endlessly for a long time.


    Listening to the middle-aged roar, the king of magic tiger and other people are full of some groundless sound, because the big shout contains an endless ancient supreme Majesty in the blood of the Phoenix family.


    "Give your grandmother a bear. The reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum that I got is yours, that''s yours!"


    Du Shaofu looked directly at the middle-aged man and directly scolded him.


    What if you know it''s the Phoenix clan? The dragon clan has been provoked. Du Shaofu doesn''t care about provoking another Phoenix family at the moment.


    It is absolutely impossible for Du Shaofu to hand over the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum.


    "You..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s abuse, the middle-aged man was stunned. It seemed that some people didn''t expect to face the Phoenix clan. The purple robed youth did not take any action. Then, a burst of anger poured out.


    "The reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum was discovered by an elder of the Phoenix clan when he came in to open the tomb 2000 years ago. Because the year of the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum was not enough, and the growth environment of reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum was very special, so it was difficult to transplant it. Therefore, it was arranged to wait for the next Phoenix people to pick it, I didn''t expect you to find out. "


    At the moment, a clear figure came out of the chariot, and the door ornaments of "Ding Dang" were ringing, and a beautiful and beautiful woman walked out slowly.


    She has a graceful figure, muscles like ice and snow, lips like cherry blossoms, spirit like autumn water, and her temperament is refined without any trace of human fireworks.


    The beautiful woman appeared and looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. On the chest of the red pattern pleated skirt, there was a touch of chest as crisp as snow. Her legs were long and tall, and a colorful belt around her waist tied the slender waist that was less than a grip, which made her breast plump.


    The woman looked at Du Shaofu quietly and smiling. She seemed so dignified and noble, spotless, ethereal and elegant beyond description.


    But then the woman''s eyes showed the color of doubt, and fell on the purple flame demon Huang not far away. When she looked at the purple flame demon Huang, her eyes were also covered with ripples.


    "I didn''t expect to see sister Zixuan here. I''m very polite."


    A moment to restore calm, the woman looked at the purple flame demon Huang, in a lot of surprised eyes, actually is to purple flame demon Huang quite respect.


    "It''s really huangling''er. It seems that she has something to do with her."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly. It was really Huang ling''er of the Phoenix clan. Looking at her attitude towards the purple flame demon Huang at the moment, they were definitely related before.


    As he peeped away, Du Shaofu found that the breath on Huang ling''er was unfathomable, which is still the case at the moment. The more he peeped, the more he felt that his breath was like a hot deep hole, which was too deep to be seen.


    Du Shaofu was not familiar with Huang ling''er, but he was no stranger.


    Huang ling''er of the Phoenix clan has already won a great reputation in this wasteland. Together with longjiu, the original dragon family, she is the head of the Twelve Gods.


    The dragon clan and the Phoenix clan have always been equal, and the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan have always been the supreme blood.


    Du Shaofu estimated that huangling''er''s original cultivation would not be under the Dragon nine of the dragon clan.


    In recent years, with the support of the Phoenix family, and with the blood of the supreme orc, huangling''er is afraid that her strength is now bound to be extremely strong.


    "You''re welcome. I didn''t expect you came to the beast tomb."Ziyan demon Huang nodded slightly and looked at huangling''er. Her purple eyes were calm as water. Her temperament was less than that of huangling''er.


    But in the meaning of enchantment, the temperament of purple flame demon Huang is not what Huang ling''er can compare.


    From a man''s point of view, Ziyan Yuhuang is more attractive than huangling''er.


    "The reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum has sister Zixuan. Naturally, it belongs to sister Zixuan. If I had known her sister was here, I would not have come here."


    Huang ling''er said with a smile. Her voice was moving. At the moment, the smile was moving.


    "You''re welcome. The reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum he took has nothing to do with me. If you want to take it back, it has nothing to do with me."


    Purple flame demon Huang light way, it seems that this matter has nothing to do with her.


    Huang ling''er also smiles and doesn''t care. She just looks at the purple flame demon Huang quietly. Then her red and colorful eyes sweep Du Shaofu and says with a smile: "I didn''t expect Du Shaofu, the demon king, is also at the tianwu tomb. It seems that this time the tomb of heavenly beast will be very lively."


    "It''s no use trying to make friends with me. Reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum is already mine. If you want it, I won''t agree with it. If you make a mark, it''s your Phoenix clan. It doesn''t count. Anyway, I don''t recognize it."


    Du Shaofu looked at huangling''er and said that his secret eyes had already swept many of her followers. At least half of them were human beings, and they were obviously excellent war servants.


    Many other figures behind Huang ling''er seem to belong to the Phoenix family. Their breath will not be under Xiao YingYing and mad Bear King.


    Even when Du Shaofu saw Huang ling''er and followed her recently, the breath on her body was not much worse than that of the purple flame demon Huang.


    However, this was not enough to frighten Du Shaofu. Anyway, there was repression in the animal tomb on that day, and no matter how strong the strength was, he could not leave.


    Reincarnation demon, Ganoderma lucidum and other treasures, naturally can not be handed out, the door is not.


    Just listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the king of Linghuan tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao YingYing and Xiao Falcon were shocked.


    The ferocious demon king is more casual to Huang ling''er of the Phoenix clan. In the whole animal kingdom, who dares to treat Huang ling''er so casually? It''s all awe and respect. At least, it''s polite. It''s not like Du Shaofu''s rudeness now.


    Huang ling''er looked at Du Shaofu. It seemed that it was no surprise that the words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. There was a kind of smart light in his red eyes, and she said with a smile: "if you want the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum, take it and send it to you."


    "Reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum is originally mine, but it''s not a gift. If you really send me, you can give me something else, and I''m sure I won''t refuse it."


    Du Shaofu seriously said that if someone gives something, don''t give it away for nothing. What''s more, it''s from the Phoenix people who are big and rich.


    But this reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum is his own. Can Du Shaofu let himself owe others a favor in vain.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s last words, Huang ling''er''s eyes also had some fluctuations, but she still had a smile in her eyes. She said, "I''ll send you a message. I accidentally learned that the ghost car is looking for you. It''s a very difficult guy. Be careful. We should have a chance to see you again. I hope you will remember that you owe me a favor when you take it."


    The voice fell, and the red light flashed. Huang ling''er''s tall figure turned around, and her small waist, which was not enough to hold, twisted like a snake without bones, swept back into the chariot with a moving curve.


    "Let''s go."


    Huang ling''er''s voice came out, four flaming fire Luan flapped their wings and pulled the chariot away, and behind them many figures followed one after another.


    The middle-aged man who was shaken back by Du Shaofu, though his eyes were cold, could only turn around and retreat. Before leaving, he gave Du Shaofu a heavy look.


    "The ferocious fellow of the ghost car is here, too?"


    Listening to Huang ling''er''s words, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao falcon, mad Bear King, and Linghuan tiger king all changed color in amazement. It seems that they heard some of the most terrifying names.


    "It''s human to tell you something. I don''t admit it."


    Du Shaofu murmured as he looked at the chariot where Huang ling''er was leaving. Then he turned back and looked at the astonished king of magic tiger. Xiao Ying waited and asked with a frown, "what''s the matter with you? Are you afraid of Huang ling''er?"


    [I went home late yesterday because I was busy with my personal affairs. I have to go to sleep for a while because I can''t carry them. I''m afraid the update today will be very late again. I''m sorry. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1257

    "It''s a ghost car. You don''t know who that guy is?"


    The king of magic tiger asked Du Shaofu in surprise. It''s hard to believe that there are people in the animal kingdom who don''t know the ghost car.


    Du Shaofu shook his head, but listening to the name of the ghost car, it was really a bit sinister.


    "Lord of the temple, there is a great wilderness in the animal kingdom. There are mountains in the wilderness called the Arctic ark. The sea water is pouring into the north. There are nine gods. The ghost car belongs to the nine headed Phoenix family."


    Xiao Falcon said to Du Shaofu that when he heard the name of the ghost car, his fear of lustre would never be in the face of Huang ling''er.


    "It''s the nine headed Phoenix clan. When did I offend the nine headed Phoenix family..."


    At last, Du Shaofu knew why the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Ying long, Xiao Falcon and so on changed color.


    The nine headed Phoenix clan is not the blood race under the dragon clan and Phoenix clan. It is just that there are too few blood lines in the family, which is rare to see. Therefore, it is hard for the outside world to hear about it.


    But it can also prove that the nine headed Phoenix clan is strong. The rarer the number of bloodlines, the more terrifying they are.


    Du Shaofu also knew about the nine headed Phoenix.


    The nine headed Phoenix is also the nine headed divine bird worshipped by the world. The blood left in ancient times will never be shorter than that of the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan.


    It is just that Du Shaofu can''t remember at the moment when he had a meeting with the jiutoufeng clan.


    "The nine headed Phoenix clan is very strong, but the real terror is the ghost car. It is said that the ghost car is ferocious and terrifying, and its reputation for ferocity may not be under the master of the palace. It is said that long Jiu was defeated by the ghost car at the beginning, but it was not killed by the ghost car in the end."


    The king of the spirit unreal tiger hesitated for a moment, and a pair of fierce pupils were suffused with some fluctuations, and said: "maybe now that ghost car has been on the temple master, it may be related to the matter that the hall master killed the Dragon nine."


    "I killed dragon nine, and it has wool relations. What do you want me to do?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes glared. A guy who was able to defeat long Jiu at the beginning was absolutely terrifying in strength.


    "Because the ghost car didn''t kill the person, but you killed it later. I think it must be felt that the hall master has affected its face for the horrible guy of the ghost car."


    The king of magic tiger looked at Du Shaofu helplessly. Naturally, he knew the strength of the ferocious guy, but he was really worried about the existence of the ghost car.


    Because the ghost car, that is a person who has never heard of defeat in his peers. When he met long Jiu, he also defeated him directly!


    "Come on, don''t provoke me. If you dare, I won''t be polite. The flesh and blood of jiutoufeng must be a great tonic!"


    Du Shaofu clenched his fist slightly, and his face showed a smile that was not smiling. He held up his chin. He looked old and confident.


    Du Shaofu is also a bit drooling about the blood and flesh of the orcs like jiutoufeng.


    "I''m really brave. Once I encounter it, I''m afraid there will be some winners and I don''t know."


    The king of magic tiger and other people were stunned, thinking that the ferocious guy was really fearless enough.


    However, it is also true that the ghost car of jiutoufeng, who is not afraid of the dragon people, can not frighten him down.


    But for the king of magic tiger and the Falcon, Xiao Ying Ying, the king of mad bear, they know the ferocity of the ghost car.


    If in the whole animal kingdom, find a ferocious degree can be compared with the demon king in front of you, that ghost car is definitely the existence of the first three.


    "By the way, when the tomb of the beast is opened, many of you orcs are pouring in. The dragon clan and the Phoenix clan are all here. What is the reason and what kind of treasure exists?"


    Du Shaofu asked the king of magic tiger and others that the tomb of the heavenly beast was opened. Besides the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, many other powerful races entered into it. In addition to the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear and Yinglong, there were also Tiangou, and even the nine headed Phoenix clan.


    Du Shaofu believed that there must be amazing benefits hidden in the tomb. Although he knew some information, he did not know much about it.


    It has been a long time in this day''s beast tomb. Du Shaofu also felt the magic in the beast tomb and believed that it was not simple in the beast tomb.


    Just being able to attract the dragon clan and Phoenix clan, it is absolutely not easy behind the beast tomb.


    "Don''t you know?"


    After listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the king of magic tiger was surprised again. The ferocious man, feeling, entered the tomb of the beast without knowing anything.


    "How do I know? I''m not a ORC."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the mouth of the wild goose. He knew something from the mouth of the wild goose, but he didn''t know the tomb of the beast.


    "The beast tomb is a legend in the animal kingdom. It is said that it was the place where the ancient animal kingdom groups fought. There were countless powerful orcs who fell down in blood. Later, I don''t know why. This place was sealed and only opened at a specific time. However, the opening time of the tomb is uncertain. No one can know it for thousands of years or hundreds of years. It is said that there are many in it Amazing inheritance, some of the top orcs will send their descendants to fight for it. Even if it''s the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, it''s not surprising that people from the Phoenix clan have come. "The mad Bear King told Du Shaofu that he wanted to get some inheritance and make himself go further when he entered the tomb.


    Du Shaofu nodded. The news was similar to that of the wild goose.


    In this, Du Shaofu also saw that some monsters had been inherited, and he had also got a tiger bone.


    For the orcs, it is also a kind of inheritance.


    "It is said that there are terrible prohibitions at the core of the beast tomb on that day, but we orcs can''t go in. Only humans can enter, so we will search for war servants with stronger strength, otherwise we can''t compete with other orcs." The king said.


    "I know all this, say I don''t know?"


    Du Shaofu frowned. What the king of magic tiger said was similar to that of the wild goose.


    "It is said that there is a temple of beasts in the core area of the tomb. There are numerous ancient animal families in it. It is said that the inheritance of countless ancient powerful races, such as the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, may not have existed in the past."


    The purple flame demon Huang spoke with a clear voice, but her eyebrow frowned slightly and said: "every time the Tianmu tomb is opened, it will be a demon Kingdom storm, so it will attract countless orcs to participate. There has even been a rumor that the one who gets the temple of heavenly beast will get the animal kingdom, but it is a pity that for a long time, the people who enter the temple of heaven and beast have never come out, and do not know whether there is such a legend There is a temple of beasts in the sky. Otherwise, more powerful people will be attracted by the opening of the tomb! "


    "Those who get the temple of heaven and beast will get the field of animals!"


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes couldn''t help but pick. He was not domineering. Then he moved his face and murmured, "I''m not the master of the temple of beasts..."


    Listening to the purple flame demon Huang''s opening, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Ling Huan Hu Wang, mad bear Wang, etc. can''t help but look at them. Just now even Huang ling''er of the Phoenix clan also respectfully regards her as her elder sister. They just know that the moving woman who has never spoken before will have such a big future.


    "And the nine headed Phoenix clan, which is really powerful. In addition, the pure blood poverty and gluttonousness are not easy to be provoked. Compared with the dragon clan and Phoenix clan, the beast territory is much more vast than you think."


    Ziyan demon Huang glanced at Du Shaofu lightly, and continued: "we should start. Little star came to the beast Tomb of this day. It should also be for the temple of animals. Now we can''t find it. Maybe the little guy is going straight to the core area."


    "OK, let''s go."


    Du Shaofu nodded and left with the animals.


    "Hula..."


    Along the way, the speed of the Falcon is as fast as lightning. Ying Long and king magic tiger ride on the other fierce bird kings who follow them, and the speed is not below that of the Falcon.


    "Roar..."


    Along the way, I met many fierce birds and beasts, roaring and neighing, shaking the mountains and rivers, and their fierce eyes were like stars. But I sensed the breath of Xiaoying and the king of magic tiger for no reason, which was enough to dare not to stop, and was afraid to avoid.


    All the way up and down the mountain range, the day inside the beast tomb, vast, layers of mountains stacked boundlessly to the distance.


    There are more and more monsters around. Some fight for the natural materials and treasures, and fight wildly for the mysterious bones of the monsters.


    Du Shaofu didn''t take part in the general materials, treasures and secret bones.


    It''s not that Du Shaofu doesn''t look down upon it. For Du Shaofu, no matter how small a mosquito is, it''s meat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1258

    It is only at this moment that he has to find the little star as soon as possible, so Du Shaofu has to bear the pain of not participating.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t mind taking time to plunder the natural materials, earth treasures and mysterious bones of powerful monsters, which were extremely high and rare to see. He was invincible and had no treasures that he could not seize.


    So the demon king Du Shaofu appeared in the animal kingdom, and the news of crazy plunder spread everywhere.


    Du Shaofu, the man''s demon king, oppressed the beast family in the beast tomb, which also aroused the anger of many powerful monsters.


    More and more powerful monsters began to reach a consensus. If they wanted to find the demon king Du Shaofu, they would not hesitate to besiege them.


    There is also news spread in the tomb of the beast of heaven. The two princes of the dragon family, Long Ba Long Qi, are wantonly searching for Du Shaofu. However, those who provide information are rewarded with great rewards. Anyone who can capture Du Shaofu, the demon king, can even get a kind of magic power.


    The news caused a lot of boiling.


    "Good" Huashen Xuming grass ", let''s go


    In a canyon, Du Shaofu chuckled and put away a spirit grass with fluctuating energy and fluorescence. His voice dropped and his feet stamped on the ground. He turned into a figure of golden light and fell on the back of the Falcon. Then, the group disappeared into the air.


    "That''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. He''s so cruel that he''s actually insulting us to the animal kingdom!"


    In the gorge, many huge monsters were bloody and in a mess. As soon as they saw that they were extremely miserable, they could only watch the people leave.


    "Eh..."


    A moment later, a line of figures hovered in the air. It was Du Shaofu and others.


    Looking at the side in front of him, Du Shaofu''s eyes were surprised and surprised.


    "Roar..."


    Around the void, a lot of monster lineup and some powerful monsters, far away to the front of the rapid, very fast, I''m afraid it''s half a step slow.


    "Hall master, the front should be the direction of the core area of the temple of beasts."


    The king of magic tiger said to Du Shaofu that all the monsters around him were looking forward to plundering away.


    "Go to the left first."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly, and a different energy fluctuation appeared on his left side under the feeling of pulse soul.


    "If we go to the left, then we will go to the core area. I''m afraid we will get into a big circle." Said the mad Bear King.


    "All right, let''s go to the left first!"


    After hesitating for a moment, Du Shaofu said to the crowd in a positive way that he had made a decision.


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. Naturally, it was not easy for the animals to say anything more. Ziyan yaohuang did not mean to speak more.


    So the party separated from the surrounding animals and headed to the left.


    "Whoosh..."


    Not long after Du Shaofu and others left, the space fluctuated, and a young man with a very happy figure appeared quietly in the air. Under a slightly tight red long suit, his perfect figure was revealed.


    The young man was twenty-eight or nine years old, with red hair like blood and fire, and outstanding temperament. He was born with the momentum of a king in the world.


    "Hoo..."


    The young man was suspended in the air and took a deep breath. It seemed that he was searching for something. On his handsome face, his red eyes were sharp and deep, and he did not feel that it gave people an endless sense of oppression!


    It seems that he felt something. The young man''s red eyes looked to the left, and then his figure disappeared directly across the sky without leaving any trace.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    Not long after the young man in red and blood left, the sound of broken wind resounded, and a large group of figures appeared in the air.


    "Boom..."


    That a breath of invisible diffuse open, solidification of the sky.


    At first, a young man in a blue robe with long blue hair at the shoulder length and a young man in a war suit crossed the sky.


    But this large group of figures, but directly across the sky, did not do any stay.


    The mountains are deep and quiet. Du Shaofu points out the direction to Xiao falcon. Behind him, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying waits to catch up.


    It''s quiet around, but it''s not that there''s no trace of monsters.


    Some monsters seem to know that they can''t compete with those powerful monsters that rush to the core area, so they just come to some unexpected places to search for opportunities.


    With this kind of search opportunity is less, but it is really some lucky guy bumped into some good benefits.


    Du Shaofu felt the wave following his pulse and did not stop all the way.


    This area is also quite large. For half an hour or so, we can see the end at the speed of the animals.


    It is a vast cliff, like the end of this space, generally across the front, winding away, like an ancient dragon, showing an ancient trace.


    "Nothing here?"


    The king of magic tiger looked around curiously. Below was the boundless primeval forest. It did not feel any fluctuation.However, the voice of the king of the tiger had not yet fallen completely. In his surprised eyes, he saw Du Shaofu emerge from the sky, wrapped with a golden talisman and secret pattern of recklessness, and then his figure was directly and strangely plundered into the cliff.


    "Boom..."


    As Du Shaofu''s figure swept in, the cliff seemed to be stimulated by a certain kind of stimulation. Suddenly, a dazzling light came out, rippling out a circle of space and rippled away.


    On the back of the small falcon, the purple flame demon Huang and purple eyes fluctuated and flowery, and then swept away and followed.


    "There''s a hole. Let''s go in."


    In surprise, the king of tiger, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Wang Xiong and so on suddenly followed him, and their figures swept directly into the fluctuating space.


    As the crowd entered, the stimulated and fluctuating space began to calm down, and the light became dimmer and dimmer.


    "Whoosh..."


    A red blood figure, in the dim light, directly swept into it and disappeared


    "whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu appeared in the vast space with strong energy fluctuations. It was a huge square, vast and incomparable.


    It''s just that there is nothing around the square. It seems that there is only a huge square in this space, and there is nothing else.


    The king of the tiger and the Falcon, the king of the wild bear and so on entered. Looking at everything in the vast square, they were all surprised.


    "Why do you have everything?"


    This vast space is full of ancient atmosphere, but it is empty.


    "Be careful, there is a group of good guys coming, it should be the so-called ghost car!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s ear, there is the voice of purple flame demon Huang.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyes also turned and looked behind him. Just at the entrance, there was a spatial fluctuation, and then a red young man appeared in the air.


    Young people have red hair like fire and snow, and their temperament is outstanding. On their handsome face, their red blood eyes are sharp and deep. They don''t feel that they give people an endless sense of oppression!


    "Not good It''s the terrible monster


    When the king of magic tiger, Xiao Ying, and King bear showed their eyes on the young man, their eyes were trembling fiercely, their looks were startled and their bodies were shaking for no reason.


    "Ghost car..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man, and his breath of youth was restrained. However, the oppression of his whole body made Du Shaofu''s face slightly coagulated. It was not difficult to feel that the invisible atmosphere was powerful and violent.


    The young man''s red eyes swept through the crowd. It seemed that Xiao Ying was familiar with the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, but he had never paid attention to them.


    But after staying on the purple flame demon Huang for a while, the young man showed a little confusion and surprise, and finally his sharp eyes fixed on Du Shaofu.


    "You are Du Shaofu who killed long Jiu?"


    The young man looked directly at Du Shaofu and opened his mouth, and his voice was full of bloody ferocity.


    "The ghost car of the nine headed Phoenix clan?"


    Du Shaofu asked, standing in the right color, with a light golden light shining in his clear eyes.


    The ghost car looked at Du Shaofu. Except for his sharpness, he had no expression on his face. His voice was like a knife edge. It seemed that everything was taken for granted. He said: "if you know who I am, I don''t need to spend more words. I lack a servant to kill long Jiu. You should be the most suitable. Otherwise, your flesh and blood should be good, and I should be able to get a lot of it Benefits. "


    "Don''t provoke me, or I''ll chop off your nine heads and make a stew!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the ghost car and he went to the door for no reason. This made Du Shaofu not in a good mood.


    The ghost car didn''t speak any more, and the look didn''t change much. Just at the moment of a red Rune light surging in his eyes, the figure turned into lightning, and a punch had been directly fired at Du Shaofu. It was simple, direct, fierce and violent.


    Direct shot, strong deterrent!


    "Boom


    With the blow of the ghost car, the calm space directly set off a huge wave. With a great momentum, the red blood Rune flooded a large space, such as a bloody rain all around.


    The terrible power suddenly rippled the ancient square, making the king of mad bear, the king of magic tiger, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    Du Shaofu fought back, covered with golden light all over his body, and his palm print wrapped in a bright golden awn. He was domineering and powerful, and fought directly with one hand.


    "Chula la!"


    In an instant, the two collided. The space exploded and the rune flooded the space. It was dazzling, but the ancient square was not damaged at all.


    In such a terrible duel, the ghost car''s whole body flashed red and blood runes for a moment, but they did not move, half a dozen or so, both of them were surprised.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu moved again, stomped on the air and rushed directly to the ghost car. It opened and closed in a big way. The strange animals fanned out, and the golden light broke out. It swept over the four sides in layers, and the domineering voice was terrible.The ghost car also moved, not to avoid or hide, one hand clapped to meet, red blood Rune swept, two people shock collision, shaking the space lost color.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The two figures collided like lightning in the air. In a flash, they had already fought each other''s more than ten moves. The fierce collision was extremely fierce and did not yield.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1259

    "The body is too strong. It is said that the body of the ghost car will not be under the dragon clan. It deserves its reputation."


    The king of magic tiger looked at the two figures fighting in the sky and was astonished. He knew he was invincible.


    "The body of the Lord of the temple is very strong."


    The small Falcon''s eyes tremble, which can directly fight the most ferocious ghost car in the animal kingdom, which shows the power of the temple master.


    "Ghost car has not used the body, when it is the strongest strength, the body will be enhanced again."


    Xiao Ying has no objection to Xiao falcon, but it is most clear that the strength under the ghost car itself is the most powerful.


    "The temple master didn''t use all his strength." The Falcon curled his mouth.


    Purple flame demon Huang is always quietly looking at the sky, purple eyes, a little ripple.


    "Boom..."


    In the air, another confrontation was forced, and the shaking space exploded, and the Runes of gold and red blood flooded the air.


    "Pedaling..."


    Two people at the same time, the breath of two people at the moment, a tyrant, a violence, but are the same fierce deterrent.


    "Hoo..."


    The ghost car was covered with red and blood runes. He took a deep breath and looked at Du Shaofu. His red and bloody pupils became more and more fierce.


    While the ghost car was breathing deeply, all the people, such as the king of magic tiger, could feel that a terrible and violent atmosphere swept away from the ghost car like a storm.


    "Ji..."


    When the violent atmosphere swept away, there was a kind of sharp hissing sound in the energy storm, which made the king of magic tiger turn pale again.


    "Hunyuan beast Zun is near the peak!"


    Linghuan tiger king, he thought of me, xiaoyingying, the three most changed color. At the moment, the smell on the ghost car has reached the late stage of Hunyuan animal respect.


    Although they are all at the same level of Hunyuan animal respect, there is a huge gap at the same level.


    "It''s not weak as expected. No wonder you can kill dragon nine. You are the strongest among the younger generation I have ever seen. You are more than I expected. You are qualified to be my war servant!"


    The ghost car looked at Du Shaofu. On his handsome face, his eyes were red and bloody, and the light was full of violence.


    "I changed my mind, too!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the ghost car and wiped it with a smile. He said, "your strength is beyond my expectation. My Valet still lacks a head. You are the most suitable one."


    "No, the Lord wants to take the ghost car."


    "Ghost car is the most vicious and ferocious person in the beast kingdom. He is naturally arrogant and abnormal in strength. The hall leader really dares to speak up!"


    "I''m afraid it''s enough to anger the ghost car!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Linghuan tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiao Ying and so on were shocked.


    "Are you qualified to take me as a valet?"


    The ghost car looked at Du Shaofu with a calm look, but he didn''t take Du Shaofu''s words to heart. But in his calm look, there was a kind of self-confidence and arrogance, which solidified the void for no reason.


    "Qualification..."


    Du Shaofu shook his fist slightly, looked at the ghost car, and said faintly, "my fist is the qualification. If you can defeat me, I will become your war servant. If you are beaten down by me, you will be my follower in the future. I don''t know if you dare?"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the king of magic tiger and others were stunned.


    The ghost car''s red and bloody eyes were fighting and shooting, and a violent breath broke out in an instant. All the animals could feel it. The space of this ancient square suddenly solidified.


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear all know that both the demon king Du Shaofu and the ghost car are ferocious and terrifying. I''m afraid that the next two perverts will fight with all their strength.


    However, this war has already taken a bet. Whoever loses will become the follower of the one who loses. At that time, no matter who wins or loses, the two guys will be together. That can really sweep the ancient area of the same generation, but I don''t know whether the ghost car will agree or not.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The ghost car laughed, and the fierce color in his red blood eyes became more and more intense. Then the red blood Rune broke out on his body. He looked at Du Shaofu with pride and said, "well, you have the ability to defeat me and be your follower. It''s a pity that you have no chance in your life. Become my war servant!"


    "I''ll find out after trying it!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile. In his golden eyes, a terrible breath suddenly gushed out, and his fingerprints were flying with the shadow.


    "Jiuchongtian, a wild dragon, with the power of Qianlong!"


    Almost at the same time, with Du Shaofu''s soft drink falling down, a burst of golden light burst into the sky, condensing the shadow of four giant dragons.


    &Oh, no, No &


    the four dragons roared with virtual shadows, and the dragons howled for nine days. In an instant, they turned into four energy competitions and fell into Du Shaofu''s body like thunder.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the breath of Du Shaofu''s extraordinary wuzun at the peak level was soaring at a rocket speed. The breath stopped at about the middle level of Hunyuan wuzun.The Dragon jiuchongtian urged the power of the four dragons. Du Shaofu temporarily improved his strength and wanted to suppress the ghost car.


    Du Shaofu had to face up to the challenge just now. It was enough to prove the difficulty of ghost car to defeat long Jiu.


    "If you want to improve your accomplishments, the hall master still has such magical means!"


    Mad Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Ling Huan Hu Wang, etc. are all surprised to see Du Shaofu''s soaring breath. If there is not much difference between the two in their cultivation strength, the effect will be different after a short time of improving their strength.


    "It''s just a short-term promotion of cultivation, but it can''t change anything!"


    Ghost car is not strange. Looking at Du Shaofu, a pair of hands poked out of the long clothes, five fingers quietly wave blood light, there are runes diffuse.


    "Whew!"


    In the next moment, the ghost car''s red blood light burst out, and the figure flashed out like lightning. Hunyuan beast Zun breath gushed out without reservation. The blood light thundered in front of Du Shaofu, and a claw print directly grabbed Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "Whew!"


    The footprints were as fast as lightning, as powerful as thunder. They twisted the void, and with the shadow of the arc, they swept straight to Du Shaofu.


    It''s too fast. It''s incredible.


    This speed made Du Shaofu''s eyes filled with surprise. Even Du Shaofu felt dignified at this speed.


    "Free walk on the wave!"


    Everything was too fast for Du Shaofu to avoid, but there was no panic. His figure was floating like a God. He stepped out in a leisurely pace, and his figure poured out a strange arc in the golden light package.


    While Du Shaofu''s figure avoided, the ghost car''s paw was like a maggot on the tarsal bone. It pierced through the space and pierced through the void. It went straight after Du Shaofu''s throat, like a shadow.


    Ghost car at the moment, violent in already through the tricky and fierce, extremely poisonous.


    Obviously, this ghost car is not only powerful, but also experienced many battles.


    This kind of tricky and vicious, the most terrible.


    "Hiss..."


    The separation of the claw marks broke the void, and instantly expanded in Du Shaofu''s pupils.


    The speed was too fast. Du Shaofu was backward and could only avoid it. It was difficult to fight back.


    "Boom


    Among the glittering golden lights, electric light and flint, behind Du Shaofu, the ROC''s golden wings directly fluttered out of his back. Suddenly, a terrible momentum swept out of his body. The streamer overflowed and the glory filled, just like the ROC flapping its wings, the air current roared away, and the momentum was terrible!


    With the help of ROC''s golden wings, Du Shaofu''s figure quickly retreats and pours back, but the sharp claw mark of the former still falls on his shoulder.


    "Hiss!"


    As the footprints fell, the purple thunder on Du Shaofu''s shoulder was surging, which urged him not to extinguish Xuanti.


    The sharp claw marks fell from Du Shaofu''s shoulder. With the faint sound of the golden dagger, the red Rune and thunder light collided, and finally spread from Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    "Hi..."


    The purple clothes were torn to pieces. On Du Shaofu''s flesh and blood, there were five finger scratch marks. There were pale gold blood stains spilling over and dyeing the purple robes around.


    But also at this same time, the ghost car''s double pupil slightly shrinks, has a sense of uneasiness gushing out, the body suddenly rapidly retreats.


    "Hula..."


    A burst of golden light, the golden light swept across the wings, just like a giant ROC spreading its wings. The secret patterns of the golden light talisman spread in a circle with the terrible power.


    The ghost car''s eyes move, turn claws into palms and collide with each other.


    "Boom


    In such a collision, the space is muffled, like thunder, and large pieces of broken runes are interwoven and scattered.


    "Pedaling..."


    Both of them retreated at the same time, which seemed to be half a dozen.


    However, Du Shaofu''s left shoulder was already bloody. It seemed that he had suffered a lot.


    With his wings fixed, Du Shaofu''s eyes filled with golden runes, becoming more and more domineering.


    Du Shaofu looked at the former and found that the ghost car was not only strong and violent, but also tricky and vicious. This was the most difficult existence to deal with. No wonder the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear and Xiaoying were all afraid of it.


    "Good body


    The ghost car looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were trembling. For the first time, he really realized that the human''s strength and his physical strength were so strong that other monsters on the same level could not bear.


    As a human being, Du Shaofu was just scratched and injured. His physical strength was too strong.


    Although it was just a move, the fight between the two men in the air was just one move, but it was also tricky and vicious. It was as fast as lightning and wrapped up several changes. It could be said that it was changing rapidly. The king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger could not blink their eyes.


    "It''s a ghost car. One move will hurt the owner. It''s too strong!"


    The king of the tiger was shocked.


    The king of magic tiger is very clear about the cultivation and defense of Du Shaofu, the demon king. At the moment, he has improved his cultivation ability for a short time, but he is still hurt by a ghost car. It shows how powerful the ghost car is.


    "You see, the temple master is not hurt at all!" Suddenly, the little Falcon''s eyes let out a voice of surprise.At the same time, the public also heard the reputation. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body was filled with purple gold light, which seemed to have an arc in motion. Finally, the scratch on his shoulder just overflowed with pale gold blood, which was slowly recovered as good as before, which was extremely strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1260

    "How could that happen?"


    Magic tiger king, crazy Bear King and so on are surprised, never seen such a strange scene.


    Du Shaofu did not destroy Xuanti, which was a slight injury of no importance and could be recovered in an instant.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu also looked normal. The ghost car was really not simple. It was ruthless and tricky. It was decisive, changeable and vicious. It was obviously honed in a bloody battle.


    "A little bit of skill, more and more beyond my expectation!"


    In the void, the ghost car gave Du Shaofu a faint smile. He knew how strong his claw was just now. If a human cultivator of the same level had just caught his shoulder, it would have been enough to inflict heavy damage on him, and at least one of his arms would have been broken.


    However, Du Shaofu was not damaged at all. It was so abnormal that it showed the horror of his body.


    "You''re more than I expected."


    Du Shaofu also gave a faint smile. The golden light gushed from his clear eyes, and the golden wings of the ROC fluttered behind him. At the same level, not to mention the jiuchongtian of the wild dragon, this was the first time Du Shaofu suffered a loss.


    "Very strong, at the same level, compared with the mad Bear King, the magic tiger king and so on, it is worthy of being compared with the dragon clan and Phoenix clan."


    In his heart, Du Shaofu sighed for it. The ghost car in front of us is the most difficult opponent at the same level.


    "It seems to have a huge relationship with the golden winged Dapeng. If you were not absolutely human, I would have thought you were a member of the golden winged Dapeng clan. If you dare to fuse the golden winged Dapeng''s golden wings, you are really brave!"


    The ghost car looked at Du Shaofu''s back. At the moment, Dapeng Jinji, who was in the will of the golden winged Dapeng clan, saw some mysteries at a glance, and secretly wiped out the shock.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak, and urged the Dragon jiuchongtian. He had limited time to improve himself, so he had to make a quick decision.


    The fingerprints in his hands began to condense out, and a strange violent energy fluctuated suddenly, which started from Du Shaofu''s zhoukong.


    In the next moment, a trace of golden energy and silvery white energy suddenly seeped out of the void space around Du Shaofu, making the space slightly distorted at the moment.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s hands were shining with gold and silver.


    One Yin and one Yang, one rigid and one soft!


    Golden palm print, just like gold!


    The silver white palm print is covered with strange silver white runes, like a layer of silver white lightning!


    "The way of heaven and earth uses Yin and yang to create all things. Heaven and earth, sun and moon, thunder and lightning, wind and rain, male and female, hardness and softness, movement and stillness, and convergence. Everything in the world can be divided into yin and Yang..."


    Du Shaofu was chanting words in his mouth, controlling the gradual integration of the two fingerprints. The mysterious Qi in his body fluctuated and communicated the energy of heaven and earth.


    With the condensation of the two fingerprints, it seems that there is Yin and Yang in Du Shaofu''s hands at the moment. It is easy to have Tai Chi, generate four images and set eight directions


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s actions in front of him, the ghost car was quite curious at first, and he didn''t care too much about it.


    But then he felt the energy fluctuation, but the ghost car''s face began to change quietly. A wave of energy that made him feel dangerous began to diffuse from the front air.


    This energy fluctuation contains terror, which makes the ghost car''s eyes pass the wave. Staring at Du Shaofu''s hands tightly, a gold and silver palm print gradually merge together.


    With the integration of the two fingerprints, a terrible power soared in an instant, and an absolutely terrifying dangerous energy wave came out of the palm print.


    That terrible power, let ghost car red blood eyes, more positive color.


    "It''s better to start first!"


    At the same time, the ghost car started to work, and the surrounding energy fluctuated. The horror of Hunyuan beast Zun level showed no doubt, which made him proud of his peers in the animal kingdom.


    The figure of the ghost car swept out, and the ghost fell on Du Shaofu, who was condensing and fusing his fingerprints. A powerful and violent energy swept out, twisting the surrounding space into nothingness.


    "Hiss!"


    Blood light wrapped his fist, which contained violent energy. The ghost car made a fist, which was accompanied by low energy detonating sound. In an instant, he thundered away at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    Double printing has been integrated, Taiyin printing and Shaoyang printing are overlapped smoothly for the second time.


    "Go!"


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink and stamped on the empty ground. Instead of retreating, he moved forward. The palm print in his hand immediately hit the ghost car.


    The palm print was swept out and filled with bright gold and silver light. It was crystal clear and beautiful. It rose against the wind and turned into a hundred Zhang in an instant.


    A terrible force of destruction came out of it, blotting out the sky and crushing down.


    All speed is instantaneous, in all the eyes around the shock, the two instant collision.


    Two energy runes erupted and exploded in an instant, with thunderous blasts, and then resounding into the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The frenzied energy muffled sound explodes, this side strange ancient square all around, trembles under this energy explosion sound, the high altitude tears the energy space, the deep palpitation.Such a terrible collision, the power is so powerful.


    The eyes of the animals were astonished. Du Shaofu''s terrible palm print destroyed everything, and covered the ghost car with withering and decaying, and the energy storm devoured it.


    "It''s too strong. I''m afraid that the ordinary Hunyuan peak wuzun has been photographed, but he has to die!"


    "What an overbearing martial art, it seems to be more like a kind of magic power!"


    The king of mad bear, the king of magic tiger, and Xiao Ying were waiting to watch the terrible movement in the sky. Their throats were boiling hot and their saliva was poured down. The ghost car was actually directly pressed in the downwind.


    The ghost car was shrouded in the energy storm and was submerged.


    Du Shaofu stepped in the air, and his face was pale.


    The fusion of double seals, if ordinary people, is enough to exhaust all the dark Qi, and it is difficult to have the power to fight again.


    However, Du Shaofu had a huge shrine in his body, but there was no big problem.


    It was just that the consumption was absolutely huge, and Du Shaofu did not dare to do it again.


    Du Shaofu was also very satisfied with the condensation of double seals in the illusory four image seals. Even if it was compared with pushing baquan do and baqiaodao by himself, it was even stronger in terms of power alone.


    Just looking at the ghost car drowned by the violent energy, Du Shaofu did not relax. He vaguely felt that the ghost car would not be so easy to deal with.


    "Gee!"


    Suddenly, there is a roar in the energy storm, and the red blood Rune breaks out, just like a scorching day. With the sound of the hissing, a torrent of red blood energy sweeps out of the energy storm.


    With the explosion of red light, a giant appeared.


    It was a phoenix like Phoenix like Phoenix bird, hundreds of feet in size, with red blood color and bright light, but it had a ferocious nine heads.


    "Ji Ji..."


    All the nine heads of the behemoth all roar, and the sound and waves reverberate everywhere, enough to frighten the heaven and earth, cry ghosts and gods, and make the mad Bear King and the spirit illusory tiger king tremble,.


    Small Falcon and other light is in the nine head together under the sound, already want to crawl for it.


    "Nine headed Phoenix!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge thing in front of him. It was the body of nine headed phoenix of the ghost car. His whole body was covered with bright feathers and covered with mysterious patterns of red blood talisman. His breath was not ordinary and amazing.


    "You are the first one who can use my noumenon. But now, it''s all over!"


    The fifth head of the ghost car is the most huge. Its voice is cold and violent. Eighteen pairs of red and blood colored pupils look down on Du Shaofu. The amazing energy on his body is enough to make Hunyuan wuzun tremble.


    "What a strong body of jiutoufeng can really compare with the dragon clan. It seems that it can only use its full strength!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the ghost car that had already stimulated the noumenon, which was tantamount to using power. The integration of the two seals could not help him. He could only do his best.


    The body was covered with a faint purple talisman, and then the bright purple and gold arc suddenly burst out of Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Thunder and martial pulse!"


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s golden eyes began to be covered with purple lightning. Suddenly, he took his whole body as the center. On the void of the ancient square, a burst of purple thunder and lightning also emerged, covering the sky in an instant.


    "Boom


    The purple lightning converges, which makes the ancient square tremble violently in an instant, and makes the bright red blood violent energy Rune on the ghost car be diluted and cut down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1261

    Purple arc spread across the sky, such as Purple Silver Snake flashing void, breath is huge.


    The spirit of punishment spreads without killing, but it shows the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth. It seems to be able to spread the sky and punish the people!


    At the moment, the purple flame demon Huang looks at Du Shaofu, and her purple eyes are also shining.


    "What kind of martial vein is the master of the temple? It''s terrible ray Wei!"


    With Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse, Xiao Yingying, the mad Bear King, and the king of magic tiger have changed their faces, and their eyes are full of shock.


    At the moment, the king of magic tiger and others can feel the horror of Du Shaofu''s martial pulse.


    Under the atmosphere of thunder and lightning, for them, compared with the smell of ghost car, they are much more frightening.


    At the moment, the king of magic tiger and so on knew how easy it was for the demon king to ravage them.


    If the demon king had used his martial arts directly, they would have no power to fight against it.


    "What a powerful pulse!"


    The ghost car also felt the horror of Du Shaofu''s martial pulse. Eighteen pairs of red and bloody eyes were frightening. Without delay, the huge body rushed to Du Shaofu.


    The terrible red blood Rune''s energy vibrates, the space trembles, like being able to tear mountains and rivers, ghost car''s wings flapping, energy like a storm sweeping, earth shaking!


    Nine Phoenix body, enough to destroy everything!


    The purple thunder light flashed, and Du Shaofu''s whole body flashed and thundered, and the electric arc struck the void around him. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC fluttered, and the purple and gold thunder surged, sweeping the red blood energy.


    "Gee!"


    Nine Phoenix neigh, huge body dive, huge body is a huge force, energy waves, crushing everything.


    Du Shaofu was not afraid. His body was relatively small, but his momentum did not fall below. The purple thunder of his two pupils rushed out like substance.


    Just as jiutoufeng''s huge body collapsed, Du Shaofu suddenly flapped his wings, and the purple thunder and lightning poured out from his body.


    The purple arc converges the thunder, with the purple thunder light sweeping into the sky, directly forcing jiutoufengsheng back.


    At the moment, such a duel, so that the king of magic tiger and crazy Bear King also began to panic, is not it shocked.


    They are here. Only then really knew, the ghost car and the demon king Du Shaofu, are to what kind of terrible situation.


    "Ji..."


    The nine headed Phoenix attacked again, and the nine heads sang in unison. Then the nine heads opened their mouths at the same time, spurting out the nine red blood Rune energy competition.


    The red blood Rune can resist Du Shaofu''s purple arc.


    The red blood Rune exerts energy and penetrates the void, shrouding Du Shaofu. He wants to submerge Du Shaofu and suppress him.


    In a flash, the overwhelming red blood Rune energy, like a sea of blood, directly submerged Du Shaofu, and the thunder light around him gradually disappeared.


    "No, the temple master has been suppressed."


    The crazy Bear King in the shape of a man is shocked and his eyes are trembling.


    At the moment, within the scope of the terrible duel, the mad bear felt that he could not even intervene.


    "The ghost car is too strong. Under its own body, it has never been defeated in the same level of animal kingdom. Otherwise, long Jiu would not have been abused by him."


    Magic tiger king a pair of fierce pupil at the moment continue to tremble, ghost car is too terrible.


    "The Lord of the temple is not easy to deal with."


    Xiaoying should open his mouth and keep his eyes on the battle circle, for fear of missing something.


    "Chula la!"


    Suddenly, in the red blood sea, a tyrannical energy fluctuation, with the purple gold arc like the ocean, like the purple gold rainbow across the sky, the dazzling purple thunder Rune stirred everywhere.


    At that moment, there was also a sense of despotism, which began to penetrate from the Red Sea, and burst out purple and gold light to project into the sky of the ancient space, as if the sun was about to rise in this ancient space.


    "Hula..."


    Everything was very fast. In a short moment, the bright purple and gold lightning was shining, and a huge purple golden winged giant ROC was flying out of the sea of red blood runes.


    The shadow of the purple and golden thunder and lightning of the ROC bird enveloped Du Shaofu''s figure. It was like a real golden winged ROC bird!


    "Ji..."


    The purple and golden thunder Peng neighs, the virtual shadow is huge, the wings are unfolding, the purple gold arc is shining all over the body, and the fierce power covers and spreads, making the whole ancient space tremble!


    "What a powerful power, what kind of magic power is this?"


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear were shocked and solidified.


    "Broken!"


    Zijin leipeng flutters its wings, directly breaks through the red blood sea, as if to soar up and soar in the sky!


    Nine headed phoenixes and eighteen red blood pupils were staring at the purple and golden winged giant ROC that was shrouded in Du Shaofu''s body. He was under the threat of violent destruction, as if it had caused the turbulence of the space, which shocked people''s hearts and made them fight out again.In the face of the nine headed phoenixes, Du Shaofu''s eyes cast a purple arc, like two rounds of bright sun shining in the sky, overlooking the world''s life, without yielding, directly collided.


    "Boom..."


    Two huge and terrible bodies collide, blow up the void, and instantly kill several moves.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, with the magic power of golden winged Dapeng, integrates thunder and martial pulse, feels that he is the real golden winged ROC bird, soaring in the sky, able to control the supreme power and release the boundless and majestic pressure.


    "Gee!"


    The nine headed Phoenix and nine head neighing, piercing clouds and cracking stones, and the red blood runes are everywhere, and the ferocious power is rolling. Both the physical body and the attack power are extremely terrible.


    In the same level of cultivation, ghost car is indeed invincible.


    The body of nine Phoenix can be compared with the dragon clan, which is a terrible blood left from ancient times!


    But at the moment, the ghost car met Du Shaofu.


    At first, in Hehuan Zong''s earth avalanche thunder, he turned his foot in the desperate situation, and under the blood of many heavenly beasts and nine dragons in his body, he cut the bones and washed the marrow, and set foot in the realm of refining the body of God!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu urged the Dragon nine times. With the help of Qianlong''s power, he stepped into Hunyuan wuzun, which was the same level of cultivation as ghost car.


    But in the same level of cultivation, did Du Shaofu ever fail?


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu killed longjiu without even having the same level.


    At the moment, jiutoufeng didn''t even know that if Du Shaofu really only wanted to win, instead of taking the opportunity to temper himself, activate the power of Fu Dao, and with the help of Fu array, he wanted to defeat the ghost car. He might not have done so much at all.


    In the face of the ghost car, Du Shaofu did his best to fight against the ghost car.


    The powerful power surged in Du Shaofu''s body. All his actions could subdue the dragon and subdue the tiger, crush the void, which was incomparably smooth and domineering.


    "War..."


    Du Shaofu became braver and braver in the war. From time to time, he roared in his mouth!


    At the moment, under the breath of Du Shaofu and other real golden winged ROC birds, the huge ghost car with nine heads and Phoenix body also glowed fiercely, and his eyes were dignified and surprised. He tried his best and then retreated one after another.


    It''s impossible to support the body of nine monsters.


    "Nine Phoenix crows, blood Phoenix destroys soul!"


    After the second defeat, the ghost car drank a lot, and the sound was filled with a terrible force, as if it could penetrate the yuan God, and the sound collection also had blood light.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, the whole body of the nine headed Phoenix was covered with a Rune of blood light, just like a nine headed Phoenix with blood light.


    Blood, blood, blood, and blood!


    "Ji Ji..."


    The nine headed Phoenix hissed again. This time, the hissing sound was synchronous, penetrating the void, and the voice was filled with a terrible will.


    This will contained in the sound of hissing, fell in the hearts of all people, so that the hearts of people without reason hair.


    That terrible consciousness then spread to the whole body, which made the spirit tremble. It was the end of the world.


    Voice contains a terrible will, can destroy everything, can''t stop!


    "Poof..."


    The king of mad bear, the king of magic tiger, and the animals behind Xiaoying are in unknown shape. They spit out blood one after another, and their faces are pale. Even the Falcon''s mouth overflows with blood.


    Those terrible voices contain will, spread in their bodies, and the light is senseless and cannot be countered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1262

    "The nine headed Phoenix crows and the blood Phoenix destroys the soul. This is the great magic power of the nine headed Phoenix clan. It can destroy all will. The ghost car is working hard for it!"


    "What a terrible magic power, we can''t resist it when we''re nearby. The ghost car is too terrible!"


    The king of magic tiger, king of mad bear, Xiaoying should be shocked.


    The ghost car is too strong. The final attack only affects them, which makes it difficult for them to resist.


    Voice contains will, which is a terrible attack, can destroy the original God.


    Du Shaofu was directly attacked, and the purple lightning pupil was also one of the stagnation, but then recovered, only for a short time.


    In the mind mud pill palace, there are two kinds of spirit thunder soul and spirit root. It is too difficult for external force to influence Du Shaofu''s original spirit.


    The ghost car has just been able to affect Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen for a moment, which has proved that the attacks are terrible.


    It''s just a ghost car. At the moment, what we meet is a more abnormal existence than him.


    "Full strength, then it''s over!"


    The opportunity was rare. Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and the ghost car worked with all his strength. At the moment, the consumption must be huge. He looked at the huge nine headed Phoenix in front of him. His eyes were like the substantive purple thunder, and the huge body swept out of the sky. The lightning was as fast as lightning.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s figure came out of the huge purple and golden thunder ROC, but it was still wrapped in the dazzling purple gold arc. The tall and straight figure slowly walked out of the virtual shadow. The virtual shadow of the purple and golden thunder Peng dissipated synchronously. From the upright figure, there was a kind of supreme breath in the body, oppressing the sky and the earth!


    This supreme breath is extremely powerful, sweeping across the sky, not provocative, but also with the punishment!


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu''s smile appeared on his face, and his eyes projected purple lightning, just like two rounds of golden sun shining. On the sky above, nine purple thunder and lightning converged into nine purple gold thunders for training, and they fell on the nine heads of nine Phoenix in a strange way. The breath of death and destruction made the space roar!


    "Boom!"


    The thunder of purple and gold falls, and the lightning and thunder of space.


    "Ji..."


    Jiutoufeng screamed. She was shocked by the lightning, which was terrible. The black smell came out from nine heads, and the blood was broken by lightning.


    The figure was so flighty and unpredictable that Du Shaofu''s figure appeared on the back of jiutoufeng with a cold look.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Behind the wings of the ROC flapping, strong and domineering.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu, like a giant ROC, swept across the sky and suppressed jiutoufeng.


    Domineering and fierce, I am the only one!


    "Gee!"


    The nine headed Phoenix and nine head neighing, the blood light Rune erupted, the breath was towering, the breath swept the sky, and wanted to break away from Du Shaofu''s suppression.


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings and tried his best to suppress it. With the purple lightning on his body, he poured out everywhere.


    "Boom!"


    In such a collision, the air is like thunder, and a series of bright runes burst out, like fireworks, which makes the whole sky bright.


    But behind this resplendent, the energy contained is destruction, and the space around the ancient square is all shaking.


    "Chulala...!"


    All the standoff did not last long. In the fierce collision in the middle of the sky, the sound of breaking came out of the sky.


    Then the body of nine headed Phoenix was crushed down, and the blood light on her body was swept and destroyed by the golden talisman and secret pattern, and her 18 blood colored eyes were shocked.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Yin Hong''s blood gushed out at the same time in the nine headed Phoenix''s eighteen mouths, and his eyes were full of unbelievable shock!


    "Bang bang!"


    The huge body of jiutoufeng falls to the ground, which makes the ancient space vibrate. However, this strange old square is not cracked at all.


    "You are defeated!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and set foot on the huge body of jiutoufeng. His whole body was full of purple and gold light and twisted the void.


    "Dream, I never lost!"


    The ghost car was drinking and struggling.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and his eyes felt cold. Then they heard a loud noise from the sky. A fist wrapped in purple and gold lightning Rune struck one of the nine Phoenix heads with a heavy hammer.


    "Bang!"


    The sound was deep and loud, the energy was surging and the blood was dazzling. One of the nine headed Phoenix''s ferocious head was directly exploded by Du Shaofu.


    "Ji..."


    Nine birds screamed and one was destroyed. It was a heavy blow.


    "If you fail, you will follow me after that. If you go back on your own, you will be at your own risk."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked arrogant. In addition to his pulse and soul, Du Shaofu was also shocked by the level of martial arts and all-out efforts to do.


    These monsters with ancient blood are not easy to provoke. Among the orcs, it is not only the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan.


    "Ji..."


    The ghost car nine headed Phoenix is low and hoarse, the voice is getting smaller and smaller, the red blood color of the pupil pan wave, seems to be thinking, in shock, also in default.But at the moment, the ghost car''s eyes look more, is still unable to accept the fact that he has failed.


    "Gu Gu..."


    At the moment, the throat of the magic tiger king, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao falcon, and mad Bear King is burning hot.


    As for Du Shaofu''s victory, they did not seem to be too strange. The ferocious guy was terrible, but he was shocked by his heart.


    "The ghost car also failed, and later became a follower of the temple master."


    The king''s eyes were filled with a smile. The ghost car became the master''s follower. Even if it was passed on, his face would be much better.


    "Hi..."


    Jumping from the back of nine Phoenix, Du Shaofu''s face was extremely pale and consumed a lot.


    Looking across the square, Du Shaofu finds out what the purple flame demon Huang Qianying is searching for in the distance from the square.


    "It''s very strange here. Have you found anything?"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared beside the purple flame demon Huang and asked. There was nothing else in the void around the square. At the moment, even the exit could not be found.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu could feel the energy fluctuation and enter, but could not find the exit.


    "It''s weird here."


    The purple flame demon Huang shook her head. Just after the duel between Du Shaofu and the ghost car, she seemed to have known the result. She searched around but found nothing.


    "What the hell is this place..."


    Du Shaofu looked around, secretly using the power of pulse and soul, but still found nothing.


    An hour later, Du Shaofu appeared in the center and gave up searching completely.


    This vast square is so strange that people don''t know how to leave after they come in.


    "What now?"


    Du Shaofu asked Ziyan yaohuang with a slightly coagulated look.


    "You came in by yourself. Should you ask yourself?"


    Purple flame demon Huang looked at Du Shaofu, purple eyes with a bit of cool, said: "if the little star out of things, I will not let you go."


    "I will find a way to leave."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile bitterly. It was obviously quite abnormal here, but there was no discovery.


    "I''ll adjust my breath first, and you can watch it for me."


    Du Shaofu looked at the ghost car in the distance of the square, which had already converged into human form. He was sitting cross legged, and his body was filled with red blood, breathing and breathing.


    Du Shaofu was worried that if the ghost car guy once recovered and made trouble again, he would be hard to suppress if he didn''t accept and adjust his breath.


    "You''d better find a way out as soon as possible." Purple flame demon Huang said.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak any more. With the purple flame demon Huang there, he didn''t worry about anything else. He sat cross legged and hesitated slightly in his eyes. Then he took something out of the bag of heaven and earth.


    It is the size of a baby, the whole body is green, rippling with brilliance, which is the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum.


    It is said that after taking reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum, not only can we enhance our strength, but most importantly, we can also understand the magical means and the world.


    With Du Shaofu taking out the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, his eyes were puzzled.


    "Take it."


    In the confused eyes of the mad Bear King, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and swallowed the baby sized reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum in his throat.


    "So eat reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum?"


    Mad Bear King, magic tiger king and other eyes fixed, the ferocious Demon King actually directly swallowed reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum, compared with the monster beast even monster.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Vast space, mountains connected, rolling.


    The peaks are overlapped and the mountain roads are winding and steep.


    In the deep gorge, the mysterious and dense mountain air rises, like a pair of magic gauze curtain, which makes the rough mountains with a different style.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    At this moment, in front of the continuous mountain peaks, the peaks are undulating and overlapping, but there are countless fierce birds and beasts, occupying the four sides.


    Not time to see some powerful fierce birds and beasts, in the blood wash some weak monsters.


    Some powerful monsters and beasts are also ambushing each other.


    "Goo!"


    In the distance, there was a shrill scream. A huge fierce bird, hundreds of feet long, actually rose from the sky by a huge red fire python, and the blood basin swallowed it up with a big mouth.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finches are behind. A giant bear ape, hundreds of Zhang high, directly kills out, and the huge palm falls on the seven inches of the red fire python.


    The red fire Python is extremely powerful. It releases runes and distorts the surrounding space. However, it is unable to defeat the giant bear ape and is torn into two parts by its birth.


    Numerous demons and beasts gather, but there are dangers everywhere, killing opportunities everywhere."There are killing opportunities everywhere. Is the temple of beasts about to appear?"


    On a mountain peak, a young man stands with his white clothes like snow, his skin as crystal as jade, his long hair hanging on his shoulders, his thick eyebrows not thick or light, and his eyes, which are full of the aura of heaven and earth, seem to contain no impurities, clear but deep.


    Youth eyes like babbling spring water, temperament, such as wind, unspeakable out of the dust.


    "Master, huangling''er, the Dragon seven and eight of the dragon clan, and the purple star demon Dragon Emperor seem to be in front."


    A few feet of the size of the demon eagle wings appeared behind the youth, invisible breath filled, solidification void, extremely powerful.


    "Stay away from those guys. The temple of beasts will appear. I''ll try to get in."


    The young man frowned, his face was big and handsome, and his nose was like a gall. He was absolutely afraid of those orcs.


    "It is said that the purple star demon Dragon Emperor is also looking for the demon king Du Shaofu."


    The sharp eyes of demon carving show absolute fear for the powerful existence of those orcs.


    "Why hasn''t that ferocious fellow come yet? If he does, I don''t have to hide from those guys like this."


    The young man''s eyes moved, and the ruddy corners of his mouth rose slightly, and then he was quite helpless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1263

    "Look, look for me, find my father!"


    The mountain is towering. A five or six-year-old girl is drinking to several powerful ferocious monsters behind her.


    "Back to the Purple Dragon Emperor, he has been looking for it everywhere."


    Around the little girl, several ferocious monsters stood respectfully, each with a strong breath, all of which were famous in the animal kingdom.


    "Damned dragon clan!"


    Young voice with anger, the little girl dressed in a red skirt, surrounded by countless star patterns, only five or six years old, plump face, with a touch of gold in the depths of her eyes, full of anger.


    "Purple Dragon Emperor, the dragon people are not far ahead. They seem to be trying to get us into trouble."


    A fierce bird hovering in the air, his eyes show a little fear, and his breath is very strong.


    "I also want to settle accounts with those dragon people. If they come to annoy me now, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    The little girl is noble and noble, full of the supreme, and has no reason to make several powerful monsters around her tremble.


    "It turns out that my father also came to the animal kingdom. He must be looking for me."


    The little girl''s blue and black hair was tied with a ponytail and left behind her little head. There was an upright Rune mark in the middle of her eyebrow, noble and evil.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    The mountains are continuous, and monsters roar and hiss all around.


    On the top of the mountain, there are several human figures standing, all of which emit strong breath.


    At the beginning, the two young people have lofty temperament, and their bodies are emitting a breath of oppressive space.


    "The temple of heavenly beast should be opened soon. This time, we must win it


    A young man with long blue hair shoulder length, his voice seems to be able to shake the space, and his eyes wave like waves.


    "That strange dragon, calling itself the purple star demon Dragon Emperor, seems to have something to do with our dragon clan. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    Another young man sank into the road, dressed in red war clothes, as if there was a fire burning.


    "Don''t do it until the temple of beasts is opened, and Du Shaofu will always show up!"


    The first youth in blue robe, temperament appears quiet and elegant, but the invisible temperament, it is like facing a sea, boundless.


    At the top of the mountain, Huang ling''er looks at the whole peak, and her eyes are fixed. Where is the ancient Rune flashing.


    "Four princesses, still can''t find that guy."


    A middle-aged man appeared behind Huang ling''er, looking respectful.


    Huang ling''er turned around. She was graceful, beautiful, and her eyes were moving. She was like an autumn water. Her eyebrows were slightly frowned. She said softly, "that guy is more able to hide than expected. The dragon race, the poor, the gluttonous, the Tiangou, those races have come, and the purple star demon Dragon Emperor suddenly appears. If we can get that guy for our own use, we will have a good chance of winning."


    "Four princesses, the dragon people are not necessarily better than us."


    Middle aged and confident, the Phoenix clan will not be under the dragon clan.


    "At the end of the day, it''s the key. Whoever gets the first chance will have a better chance."


    Huang ling''er light way, temperament refined simply does not take a trace of human fireworks flavor.


    Then huangling''er looked at the front, as if she was thinking about something, as if everything around her had nothing to do with her. She looked thoughtful in her red eyes.


    The middle-aged looked at the meditative huangling''er, hesitated for a moment, then began to say: "four princesses, can this time, the temple of heavenly beasts be obtained by people? After all, for such a long time, it is not necessarily that the things in the temple of beasts can be obtained by people."


    "I have a hunch that maybe this time there will be a big movement in the Tianmu tomb. Maybe everything will change..."


    Huang ling''er murmured softly, and her colorful eyes suddenly fluctuated. She stood there quietly, spotless, ethereal and elegant.


    "Roar..."


    At the moment, there are many monsters and beasts in the mountains.


    The monsters of all sides are in chaos, fighting for opportunities, and a pair of fierce pupils look down on the earth and roar astonishingly.


    In mid air, there is a huge fierce bird, sharp as an eagle, tearing off a large piece of flesh and blood from the back of a huge demon wolf on the ground, and the demon Wolf fled in shock.


    "Bang!"


    Not far away, a fierce tiger''s eyes are bright and bright. The fierce tiger pours on it, tearing up a fierce sheep and swallowing it into its abdomen.


    "Oh


    A huge ferocious beast with a ferocious appearance is fighting with another fierce beast with fierce breath, and the rune has flooded thousands of feet.


    These two beasts are so powerful that the ground shakes and the mountains fall apart around the fierce battle.


    There are also dragons roaring and fierce birds neighing.


    There are fierce fighting everywhere, at any time there are fierce birds and beasts falling down, blood sprinkling on the spot, extremely cruel and bloody.


    This is the world of monsters. Once you fight, you need to see blood. You can kill directly. It''s fierce and fierce.The world of monsters is different from that of human beings. There is no such calculation and insidiousness of human beings.


    Perhaps the more dangerous world of human practice.


    But in contrast, in the world of monsters, it has the most direct killing and fierce.


    Time goes by slowly, but this side of the mountain is not stop fighting, everywhere there are monsters spitting blood, blood sprinkling everywhere.


    There are fierce birds and beasts fighting each other, and the huge body sweeps around and destroys everything.


    "A group of people who don''t know how to live or die, dare to offend me again and kill me without mercy!"


    In the middle of the air, a little girl''s tender voice resounded from all directions, but it reverberated like thunder, and the supreme breath swept across the sky.


    "Roar


    Under that terrible breath, all the animals in the surrounding mountains trembled and crawled for it.


    "Roar..."


    A god ape about 100 Zhang tall stands like a demon.


    A demon fire filled with runes. The huge dragon roared like a dragon in the sky.


    A huge leopard, covered with scales, the whole body of silver frightening, Rune filled, breath swept across the sky.


    A monstrous lion stands tall and ferocious, swallowing the whole world.


    In the middle of the sky, there is a huge demon carving, flapping its wings and suddenly changing the wind and cloud, covering the sky and overlooking the earth.


    A white wolf as white as snow, but with wings on its back, its breath was ferocious, its arc was fluctuating, and its back flashed and thundered.


    The six monsters were standing and moving in all directions, and the sky was shaking and shaking. All the beasts around were terrified by the terrible breath.


    Any of these six monsters is the absolute king among the monsters.


    At the moment, these six monsters, surrounded by the little girl behind, release astonishing ferocity, mighty everywhere!


    "My God, it''s the king of ape, the king of fire dragon, the king of silver blood leopard!"


    "There are also the king of wind and cloud, the king of three demon lions, and the king of lightning storm wolf!"


    All the monsters around are crawling, including the king of ape, the king of fire, the king of silver blood leopard, the king of cloud and cloud carving, the king of three demon lions, and the king of lightning storm wolf. These are the six kings in the animal kingdom. Although none of them is young, the cultivation level of any one of them will not be under the strength of the mad Bear King and the king of magic tiger.


    In particular, the God ape king, it is said that he has already reached the point of nirvana.


    "I didn''t expect that the God ape king would submit to the purple star demon Dragon Emperor!"


    Many monsters were shocked, and the six monsters were obedient. Only then did they know what terrible strength the purple star demon Dragon Emperor had at the moment.


    "Roar!"


    A tiger size pure black demon dog roared like thunder, strong body, sharp mouth and fangs, filled with a terrible smell.


    "Oh


    A wolf like head, its eyes in the armpit, tiger teeth, human claws, sharp hair upside down, head wearing a boar terrifying beast, emitting a terrible smell.


    The little girl walked in the air. Although she looked like she was only five or six years old, her eyes were full of golden light. She was noble, noble and evil. Her hair was blue and black with horsetail. She pointed at the huge black demon dog and terrible fierce beast, saying, "Tiangou" Taotie, I''m not in the mood to clean you up today. If you do well, you will get away from me, otherwise you will be impolite! "


    On that day, dog and Taotie were the absolute kings in the animal kingdom. They looked at the king of apes and so on. Finally, they looked at the little girl and felt the supreme breath on her body. Finally, they bit their teeth and began to retreat.


    "At the beginning, Tiangou and Taotie were retreating!"


    Looking at the terrible Tiangou and Taotie who left, the fierce birds and beasts around were surprised. Unexpectedly, those terrible kings were also scared away by the purple star demon Dragon Emperor and did not dare to fight.


    Time continues to go on, and in the future, the gathering of four monsters will cover the sky and block the sun.


    However, no one dares to provoke the powerful existence of dragon clan and Phoenix clan.


    And the purple star demon Dragon Emperor, also did not have any demon beast dare to provoke.


    The ancient square, vast and boundless, is nothing else.


    In the middle of the square, Du Shaofu sat cross legged. The golden light around him fluctuated like a golden snake. The rune was steaming and his breath was surging.


    "Hula..."


    At the moment, I don''t know where it came from. The huge energy of heaven and earth gathered on Du Shaofu''s head.


    The energy converged like a whirlpool. The energy of heaven and earth poured directly into Du Shaofu''s body.


    With the gathering of energy from heaven and earth, Du Shaofu''s breath continued to rise.


    "Bang!"


    Finally, Du Shaofu''s body, inside the shrine, came a dull noise, like a dull thunder, and then the breath stepped into a new realm, which was the real Hunyuan wuzun.


    "Boom


    The breath of the four directions fluctuates, and the golden runes are in bursts, and the surging energy is surging.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The king of wild bear, the king of magic tiger, and Xiao Ying waited for his throat to be hot. His eyes were wide open and his voice was astonished: "impossible. Can''t you break through Hunyuan wuzun just like this!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1264

    Hunyuan wuzun, which is a watershed in the realm of wuzun, has two meanings.


    Although the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear are Hunyuan animal zuns, they have made a breakthrough from the extraordinary to the Hunyuan. They know what they have experienced and how difficult it is to break through.


    But now, in just a few days, the ferocious demon king is so calm and calm. It''s so easy to break through to Hunyuan wuzun level. The king of magic tiger can''t help but be shocked.


    On the square, Ziyan yaohuang looks at Du Shaofu who is breaking through. Her purple eyes are gorgeous and she is also quite moved.


    The energy of heaven and earth around him began to dissipate slowly. The energy of heaven and earth flowed into Du Shaofu''s body, like dazzling golden snakes. Finally, it poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    All the breath calmed down. Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged in the square for a long time, opened his eyes.


    "Boom


    As Du Shaofu closed his eyes and opened them for a moment, the golden light in his eyes fluctuated with the purple thunder light, and the purple inflammation appeared faintly in his pupils. He seemed to have a layer of star brilliance on his body, and the surrounding space trembled for no reason.


    "Hoo..."


    A mouthful of turbid Qi came out of Du Shaofu''s abdomen along his throat.


    With the exhalation of this turbid breath, Du Shaofu''s breath slowly converged.


    Du Shaofu''s dark body and the light purple gold color under the bone washing marrow were also gradually dim.


    "Break through to Hunyuan wuzun."


    Du Shaofu lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something. His palms and fingerprints were coagulated, and his body was covered with secret patterns of golden light. In the end, it was like a golden winged ROC condensed behind him.


    "Ji..."


    The shadow of the golden winged ROC flutters its wings, and the sound of the sound of the ROC singing in the ancient space is like thunder.


    The sound of the ROC is like the roar of a dragon and a tiger, and the sound of a turtle or a sparrow across the space, making the gods of beasts tremble.


    With the appearance of the shadow of the golden winged ROC, all the bones of the king of magic tiger, Xiao Ying Ying and the king of mad bear trembled at this moment. Did they not feel the supreme pressure of the real beast.


    This kind of supremacy among the beasts is absolutely the arrival of the real golden winged Dapeng spirit. The pressure from the blood and the deep of the yuan God makes them unable to resist.


    The shadow of the golden winged ROC circled behind Du Shaofu, whining and piercing through the clouds and rocks, which made the vast ancient square space fluctuate with it, and the energy ripple was like a wave roaring in the sea.


    "What a terrible breath. Is this still Hunyuan wuzun? It''s just a step into Hunyuan wuzun. How can it be so strong that it can be comparable to those Nirvana wuzuns of human beings?"


    "This is the breath of the golden winged Dapeng people. Even if we get a pair of Dapeng golden wings, how can there be such a supreme prestige?"


    Feeling the breath of Du Shaofu in the center of the square at the moment, the breath of golden winged ROC birds is just like that of a family of golden winged ROC birds who have just stepped into Hunyuan wuzun. At the moment, it is just as powerful as the breath of Nirvana Wu Zun of others, which makes the king of magic tiger, mad Bear King and Xiaoying almost collapse.


    The ghost car looked at Du Shaofu in the square. His concentration was undoubtedly only under the purple flame demon Huang at the moment, but he felt the breath at the moment, and his red blood eyes were also violently fluctuating.


    In just a few days, although it was said that the ferocious guy had taken the miraculous medicine, he recovered completely and made a direct breakthrough. At the moment, he felt the breath of the murderous young man. The ghost car was unwilling to accept it, but he also knew it well. He was afraid that he was getting farther and farther away from the guy, so he could not do anything about it.


    As a nine headed Phoenix family, ghost car blood is noble, which is the blood of monsters, enough to rank in the top level of the pyramid.


    However, in the face of the ferocious human beings in front of them, after their cultivation level is higher than a full level, they will still be defeated. The physical body can not take advantage of it at all, even worse than a human body. At the moment, it is even more and more far away from each other, which makes the ghost car really hard to accept.


    But all this, it is true to put in front of the ghost car, he felt that he seemed to be abused again.


    "Roar..."


    Behind Du Shaofu, the golden winged ROC bird''s shadow glitters with gold, and the breath is released crazily. The supreme king of heaven, the king of magic tiger, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Wang Xiong and so on, are crawling.


    The supreme breath was released. When Du Shaofu''s breath was completely stabilized at the level of Hunyuan wuzun, it slowly stagnated and finally dissipated.


    "Hula..."


    A stream of golden talismans converged like a whirlpool into Du Shaofu''s body.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the golden Rune in his eyes converged like a giant roc with golden wings, silent in his clear eyes.


    "The Hunyuan is omnipresent, which is the reason, the way, and the road of heaven and earth. Its big has no outside, its small has no inside. Heaven, earth and man are integrated into one, which can participate in heaven and earth and cover all aspects. Hunyuan has one Qi, and is empty but not empty. It is the same with the Tao and one with the Tao. "


    Finally, with the help of Lingzhi''s words, he came to understand the meaning of the poem.Originally, Du Shaofu was an extraordinary martial master, and he was beyond the vulgar.


    However, with his own breakthrough, Du Shaofu realized the difference between the extraordinary wuzun and the yuanwuzun, that is, the two levels of great difference.


    Even if Du Shaofu urged the Dragon jiuchongtian to reach the level of Hunyuan wuzun in a short time with the help of Qianlong, it is not at all comparable to the real Hunyuan wuzun level.


    It is only a joke to raise the cultivation level to Hunyuan wuzun for a short time. It has its power but not its spirit. However, the spirit is not enough and the realm is not complete. Compared with the real Hunyuan wuzun, it is just a joke.


    At the moment, he stepped into the real Hunyuan, where the heaven, earth and man were integrated into one, participated in the heaven and earth, covered everything, and integrated with Taoism. Only then did Du Shaofu really know the strength of the level of Hunyuan wuzun.


    After Hunyuan is nirvana. If you succeed in Nirvana, you will be able to set foot in the martial arts domain. At that time, you will be one of the real top powers in the world.


    "Hunyuan wuzun, I don''t know when I can step into Nirvana!"


    In his clear eyes, Du Shaofu''s blood was boiling for no reason.


    But then the heat in Du Shaofu''s eyes subsided.


    "Hunyuan, it''s not enough!"


    He murmured softly that Du Shaofu couldn''t be happy. It might be enough for others to step on Hunyuan wuzun.


    But for Du Shaofu, self-knowledge of Hunyuan wuzun was far from enough.


    The existence of Legalists, demons, etc. is an unshakable giant. Du Shaofu knew that he was not a Hunyuan martial master who could fight against him, or even had no qualification to do so.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank. At least after he arrived in the territory of martial arts, he might be qualified to compete with the evil cult and Legalists, which was even just a qualification.


    Du Shaofu still remembers his elder brother Zhen Qingchun saying that for those who practice martial arts, transcendence, Hunyuan, Nirvana, any step is enough to stop the top talent.


    And if you want to succeed in Nirvana in the end, it''s so hard to reach heaven.


    Numerous wuzun and eight star spirit fu masters were blocked until Shouyuan was exhausted before some levels, and they could not get any more fresh water. Finally, the oil lamp dried up and fell.


    "At least it''s broken through now."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu took a deep breath. His chest was slightly undulating, and a long breath of air was exhaled. The shaking space in front of him trembled slightly.


    "Crackling..."


    When he got up slightly, Du Shaofu stretched himself and his bones and joints crackled. There was a powerful and mysterious Qi flowing from the acupoints and meridians in his body. The powerful and mysterious Qi in the palace was even more vast.


    With the breakthrough of Hunyuan wuzun, the Shenque in his body expanded again. The feeling of happiness brought about by the breakthrough made Du Shaofu feel comfortable and wanted to groan.


    This kind of comfortable feeling is too wonderful.


    "Full of strength!"


    He clenched his fist slightly. The feeling of surging strength in his body made Du Shaofu feel that if he fought with ghost car again, he would surely win with great ease, and would not be as difficult as before.


    Even now, even in the face of Nirvana, Du Shaofu is confident that he can fight head-on.


    "Is this the power of Hunyuan wuzun? The reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum deserves its reputation"


    Du Shaofu smiles, as if he were doing everything at the moment, enough to blow up the space.


    But all of this, I can break through to Hunyuan wuzun. Although I have not been able to grasp all kinds of supernatural powers and pulse and soul in recent years, they have made great progress.


    But without the help of reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum, Du Shaofu knew that he couldn''t make such a successful breakthrough.


    After taking the reincarnation demon Ganoderma lucidum, Du Shaofu felt as if he had entered a state of emptiness and lucidity. He had gained a lot from it. He realized all kinds of magical powers and achieved twice the result with half the effort.


    In fact, Du Shaofu was extremely satisfied with his own accomplishments and speed of breakthrough.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were smiling. Then he looked at the magic tiger king, crazy Bear King, ghost car and so on. His eyes fluctuated and he laughed indifferently.


    "After that guy broke through, I''m afraid he has been able to compete with Nirvana beast Zun."


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear should look at each other and wipe his eyes in horror.


    They had been waiting for a chance in the future to defeat the guy, but according to the current situation, it seems that the distance is getting farther and farther.


    "Have you found a way out?"


    Du Shaofu''s figure skimmed and fell in front of the purple flame demon Huang. He asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1265

    "You came in by yourself. You tried your best. If you can''t get out, I''ll make you look good!"


    Ziyan yaohuang''s eyes opened, her eyebrows frowned slightly, her voice was clear and her eyes were slightly coagulated. She thought of all the ways she could think of, but she couldn''t find a way to get rid of her. This place is very strange.


    "It''s so weird here that I can''t get out. I''ll find it again."


    Du Shaofu frowned. He could not be trapped here. He had to find a way to leave. The little star was still outside. There were many powerful monsters in the world. If something happened, it would be troublesome.


    As he frowned, Du Shaofu began to study the vast square.


    Mai Hun came in after feeling the fluctuation of this place. Du Shaofu didn''t believe that he could not go out.


    "Let''s look around and see if there''s anything special about it."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu said to Xiao Yingying, ghost car, mad Bear King and Xiao falcon.


    The broad light of Du Fu''s heart is shining on the vast square.


    Du Shaofu wants to test whether he can touch some reactions in this strange square.


    Dozens of people, such as the mad Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying, the king of magic tiger and Xiao falcon, all at once learned from Du Shaofu''s appearance and began to attack everywhere and search around.


    Although the ghost car also took a lot of miraculous drugs, his wound did not recover much, so he felt that he was abused by Du Shaofu again just on his body.


    After a little hesitation, the ghost car then joined the line-up of the search square, and a Daoao attack tentatively fell around.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the old space is full of muffled sound and exploding, and the energy fluctuates.


    However, four weeks after Du Shaofu''s exploratory search, they did not know that they were outside, but they made the monsters in the tomb of the heavenly beast fall into a kind of excitement.


    "Boom..."


    In the continuous process of the peaks, the surrounding space vibrates, and there is no time for a low sound to come out from the front.


    "Roar


    In the surrounding mountains, countless monsters roar, breaking out a surprising fierce wave.


    A pair of monster fierce pupil, are falling in front, seems to be waiting for something.


    In the surrounding mountains, some hidden strong breath began to fluctuate, countless monsters roared, and the surrounding space was vaguely distorted.


    "It has been ringing for many days. Why hasn''t the temple of beasts appeared?"


    Huang ling''er stood on the top of the mountain and looked at the front. Her eyes were red and bright. She was surprised.


    "I don''t know if there will be any inheritance when the temple of beasts opens. I''m afraid it will be a fight between the dragon and the tiger."


    "Every time the temple of heavenly beasts is opened, those powerful war servants can bring some inheritance to some extent."


    "Now dragon seven dragon eight, Phoenix four Princess Huang ling''er, Tiangou''s" mastiff dragon ", Taotie''s" fierce teeth ", and poor and strange people''s" Xueling "are all here. The war servants they bring are extremely powerful. When they come out, they will naturally break out into a real blood war."


    "Don''t forget that purple star demon Dragon Emperor, mastiff dragon, they were also scared away, that is a terrible existence."


    In the surrounding mountains, monsters whispered.


    The opening of the temple of beasts, the final fight, naturally belongs to those who are terrible. Once the fight breaks out, the bloody war is really terrible.


    Before a mountain peak, a figure approached quietly, dressed in white like snow, hiding and hiding, and finally landed on a towering tree for a moment.


    He was an ethereal young man. His eyes looked at the mountains around him. There was blood pouring everywhere. There were forest skeletons all over the land. Looking from afar, it gave people a creepy feeling.


    At the moment, the monsters around, the pair of fierce pupil are looking at the front, no one paid attention to this hiding young man.


    "There are a lot of monsters coming here. It turns out that there are so many monsters coming from the heaven beast tomb."


    The young man in white frowned, and his brows were frowned by the overwhelming herds of beasts, the fierce breath and the roar of monsters.


    The young man in white has dignified eyes. It seems that it is more difficult to fish in troubled waters than he had imagined.


    "Master, Phoenix clan, dragon clan, purple star demon, Dragon Emperor, they are all in front."


    A few feet of the size of the demon carving, quietly hovering in the white youth where the towering tree.


    "The tomb of the heavenly beast is indeed a great temptation to the monsters."


    The young man in white sighed. Although he was absolutely greedy for the existence of the beast tomb, he had to think about the way back. Even if he got into the temple and got some benefits, he was afraid that he would be besieged by the beasts as soon as he came out.


    Not to mention the Phoenix people have been searching for him, there are dragon eight dragons and seven princesses of the dragon clan, the fierce teeth of the Taotie clan, the Xueling of the poor and strange people, and the mastiff dragon of the Tiangou clan. Those terrible existence will not let him go."Do you want to give up? Once you go deep into danger, you will be in great trouble."


    The young man in white has a dignified face, but he has already arrived in the tomb of celestial beast. If he leaves here, he will not be willing to leave.


    "Boom..."


    In front of the young man in white thinking, the sky and earth space in front of the group of peaks suddenly sent out a strong trembling sound again.


    Then, above the group ahead, a very special wave appeared in the space, with dazzling runes flashing out.


    "Boom..."


    The energy of space is muffled and the runes on the peaks fluctuate. The twisted space emits the sound of flowing water. In the twisted space, it seems that a huge scene emerges.


    "Is it the temple of heavenly beasts?"


    In the surrounding mountains, countless monsters'' eyes are full of red and fierce light. They breathe heavily and look at the twisted space closely.


    Under the eyes of a large red fierce pupil, the space ripples begin to appear in the twisted space above the peaks, and a huge square appears in the eye.


    "Roar..."


    The huge square is vast and boundless. In the middle of the square, there is a huge thing standing up. In the middle of the square, there is an amazing roar of animals


    The vast square appears more and more clear, and finally complete clarity appears in all eyes.


    The vast square is boundless, and a huge hall is located in the center of the square.


    The huge hall stands, so that the towering peaks around it seem small compared with it. The height is thousands of feet.


    All eyes look up at the huge hall through the twisted space, like a huge thing standing in a square heaven and earth, so that all living creatures feel a kind of imperceptible insignificance and dare to live from the heart!


    The huge palace, engraved with countless fierce birds and beasts, rising animal patterns, reverberated with the roaring and neighing sound of beasts. The hall is majestic and majestic, which makes life tremble at a glance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the ancient square, Du Shaofu, the king of magic tigers, ghost cars, and small falcons are still plunging out of their hands, making the square vibrate.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, there was a tremor on this side of the ancient square.


    Du Shaofu, Linghuan tiger king, Xiao Falcon and so on immediately became stagnant. They looked around and felt the source of the tremor.


    Purple flame demon Huang''s eyes look to the front of the space, where there is a space ripple up.


    "Boom..."


    After the ancient square vibrated, it was followed by a series of tremors. There were ripples in the front of the square, and the roaring and hissing of beasts reverberated faintly.


    "Something''s going on!"


    All of them were surprised. The king of the tiger, the Falcon and the king bear approached Du Shaofu one after another.


    The space ahead is fluctuating, and the roaring and hissing of beasts is coming from the fluctuating space ahead.


    The whole ancient square is shaking, as if the area is getting smaller and smaller, and the breath is surging, making it difficult for people to stand firm.


    "It could be the exit. Bet."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the golden light and stamped on the square with his feet. His figure suddenly swept towards the fluctuating space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "That''s the legendary beast hall. It''s opened!"


    Outside the peaks, we can see that the vast square emerges, the amazing hall stands up, and the eyes of monsters in the surrounding mountains are red.


    As the vast space completely emerged above the peaks, it was as if a huge space had been opened and closed again in this separate space of celestial beast tomb.


    At the moment when the huge hall space completely appeared, many monsters in the surrounding mountains had red eyes and a greedy roar in their throats: "the temple of heavenly beasts is open, all the war servants are going to rush to get the benefits!"


    "Whoosh..."


    Surrounded by the monsters, suddenly there are dense figures swept out.


    They are countless figures in human form, and their eyes are red. Countless figures skim through the sky, facing the undulating space of the huge hall.


    It was the war servant of many monsters around, and even those with strong breath were even terrible.


    They became the war servants of some monster king, either voluntarily or forced, but the common thing is that their posture is extraordinary and their breath is strong.


    "Spell it."


    On the towering tree in the distance, the young man in white gritted his teeth slightly. Finally, he couldn''t resist the temptation of the temple of beasts. His figure swept out and turned into a rainbow. He mingled with the dense soldiers of all sides and swept directly to the front air.


    "Four princesses, it''s that guy. He''s here!"


    On the mountain peak, a middle-aged man said to huangling''er, his eyes flashing with runes, and he was staring at the young man in white who was rushing towards the space inside the temple of beasts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1266

    Huang ling''er looked at the young man in white who was passing by in the air in front of her. She said, "it''s too late. I''ll do it later. Let''s let the other soldiers go first."


    The middle-aged nodded, then waved to the ten figure behind him, and said: "you start, whether you can occupy the first opportunity depends on you."


    "Yes..."


    Dozens of figures suddenly swept out of the air, the breath is very strong, across the space.


    "Start, fight for the first chance, look for the opportunity!"


    Not far from the mountain peak, a young man with long blue hair and a shawl waved his hand. His eyes were as deep as the sea. With the fall of his hand, more than a dozen powerful figures with strong breath were swept out of the air.


    "It''s time to start. If you can win the chance, I''ll reward you a lot."


    On the top of a mountain, a little girl''s eyes were full of strange light, waving to many figures behind her, and her expression was quite excited.


    "Whoosh..."


    A dense figure, like a locust transit, into a blurred figure, toward the vast space of the hall rushed.


    "Bang bang!"


    At the entrance of the space, there is a deep explosion. Some figures are close to the entrance and are suddenly broken into blood mist.


    They were some monsters in the form of human beings. They wanted to fish in troubled waters, but they were just near and were destroyed by the invisible force of prohibition.


    "In the temple of beasts, monsters can''t get in at all. Only war servants can set foot."


    Some powerful monsters in the distance looking at those who want to fish in troubled waters, fierce pupil calm, not moved, just indifferent to the joke.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    In the undulating waves of space, several figures emerge. It is Du Shaofu and others who have escaped from the strange old square.


    "What is that..."


    As Du Shaofu and others swept their bodies together, their eyes suddenly froze with shock.


    In front of people''s eyes, there is a huge, boundless and towering building with no height.


    standing in front of them, people feel insignificant for no reason, just like mole ants, their hearts tremble for no reason.


    "Roar..."


    The roar of beasts reverberated, and the roar came out of the huge thing, just like the roaring of the mortal beast.


    Du Shaofu was shocked. At the moment, the mysterious Qi in his body was stagnant for no reason.


    Under the terrible breath, Du Shaofu''s original spirit trembled fiercely as if he was facing the roar of thousands of animals. The golden winged ROC bird skill in his body operated on his own to resist the terrible breath.


    "Roar..."


    In this breath, the mad Bear King, the spirit illusory tiger king, the small Falcon and so on all trembled, for which they wanted to crawl, and even the ghost car''s face changed in horror.


    In his astonishment, Du Shaofu had a close look at the huge object standing in front of him. It was actually a huge hall.


    The huge hall is full of animal patterns, and the roar of animals is heard. It is vast and majestic, and the breath is shocking.


    Looking at the huge hall, Du Shaofu took a chill in his heart. He didn''t know who had left it.


    It is impossible for the ancient Tianzong and wuliangjiao in Kyushu to create such a magnificent hall.


    "Temple of heavenly beasts!"


    Purple flame demon Huang purple eyes at the moment also mercilessly tremble, that huge hall, let her also can''t help but tremble.


    "This is the temple of heavenly beasts. We are in front of the hall of heavenly beasts!"


    The ghost car came back to God, his eyes were shocked, and he recognized what the great hall was.


    "Is this the temple of beasts?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up. If the huge hall in front of him was the temple of beasts and heavenly beings, it was a mistake now, and he was in the hall of heavenly beasts.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, in front of the temple of beasts, a large amount of broken wind resounded.


    When they turned back, the overwhelming figure swept into the air, and a mighty breath swept over them. They were tens of thousands of war servants.


    "It''s war servants. It''s strange. Why can we come in?"


    The king of magic tiger was surprised. This is the temple of heavenly beasts. According to legend, only war servants can enter here, but at this moment they also appear in front of the temple.


    "It must have something to do with the weird square space before."


    After pondering, the mad Bear King said definitely that under the rough and wild appearance, the mind is quite delicate.


    "Whoosh..."


    When the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear were talking, the figures of war servants in front of him had already come across the sky and looked up at the huge hall.


    In the atmosphere of great pressure, under the roar of beasts, one by one, the servants were deeply shocked.


    "Boom


    As the crowd entered, the hall trembled, as if triggered by something.


    Then, the huge hall, immediately as if alive in general, flashing dazzling runes.


    "Whew..."On the grand hall, the animal pattern rises. Suddenly, there are dozens of streamers sweeping out, plundering down from the giant Hall, and the runes are bright.


    "Roar..."


    The dozens of streamers swept down, accompanied by the roar of monsters, the vast pressure came, and the light was bright and dazzling. The roaring sound of monsters rang through, and the hidden patterns of talismans were swept out, and the virtual images of fierce birds and beasts appeared.


    "Secret bone, that''s a monster''s Secret bone!"


    "Grab it! It''s all the monsters and secret bones on the list of heavenly beasts!"


    In an instant, the figures around him were boiling, and the figures were rushing towards the secret bones of those monsters, trying to fight for the secret bones.


    No war servant noticed Du Shaofu and others who entered the animal hall before them.


    Even if some war servants noticed Du Shaofu and others who had come first, they just glanced at them. They were all attracted by the huge temple of heavenly beasts.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of monsters and secret bones, a series of figures instantly put out their hands, and the mysterious Qi gushed out. The animals can be activated, and there are also Fu tools and Dao tools.


    In an instant, many figures swept toward the monster''s Secret bones, and the four sides of the scrambler leaped out of the moment to fight together.


    "Boom..."


    The low dull sound explodes, everybody competes for the monster''s Secret bone, each other mercilessly.


    "It''s mine. Get out of here!"


    A strong middle-aged man was hunting in his robes. The dark air around him swept through the storm with the Fu culture. The power power twisted the four sides of the space and burst out a blazing breath. Many soldiers around him were shaken away and reached for a secret bone.


    "Boom


    However, just when the middle-aged was just about to catch the secret bone of the demon beast, a long knife fell down, which broke the middle-aged sword into a blood mist and exploded in the air.


    "Who dares to stop me, kill!"


    A young man with a knife snatched out. He killed the middle-aged strong man with a knife. He hunted in his combat clothes. His eyes were bright and his momentum was formidable.


    "They are not vulgar monster''s Secret bones. Take them for me, and take them back. The more, the better."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and a smile appeared on his resolute and resolute face.


    Looking at the mysterious bones of those monsters, Du Shaofu could easily feel that they were all extraordinary and were from the top of the list of beasts in heaven.


    Any of these monsters'' bones can cause unrest in Kyushu.


    At the moment, there are dozens of bones of these monsters. How can Du Shaofu be indifferent? These are all treasures.


    For monsters, the powerful secret bones of monsters, even if they are not the ones of the tribe, also play a great role in other monsters. They can understand the magical powers of beasts and gain great benefits.


    "Seize!"


    With Du Shaofu''s opening up, the king of magic tiger, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Wang Xiong, etc. are not good at fighting. They are notorious and ruthless among the demons. They immediately snatch them out and immediately participate in the struggle.


    Although the cultivation strength of those demon beast kings who follow the mad Bear King and the spirit magic tiger king is not as good as that of the mad Bear King and the spirit magic tiger king, none of them is weak. At the moment, with the king of spirit magic tiger and the king of mad bear, they immediately join in.


    Ghost car red eyes with cold light, a few days ago was abused, heart has been unprovoked, for human has not been good.


    At the moment, looking at the war servants around, they also wanted to fight for the secret bones of the demon beast. Therefore, without any hesitation, the ghost car immediately rushed to the crowd.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    With the ghost car, Xiao Ying Ying, the mad Bear King and the spirit illusory tiger king, these terrible beings attack, even in the human form, they sweep everything, and no one can stop them.


    There is no doubt that the place where the king of the tiger, Xiao YingYing and the king of the mad bear passed is a road of blood stained blood, which destroys everything and takes away several secret bones of monsters with a fierce attitude.


    "This secret bone is mine!"


    He had just killed a middle-aged strong man with a knife. His breath was so strong and fierce that many soldiers around him were awed by him. His eyes were red, but he did not dare to go forward.


    The young man holding the knife was very satisfied. He looked around and looked proud.


    Although he was a war servant, he was a powerful existence in the war servant. If he left the animal kingdom and returned to Kyushu one day, he would be famous in all directions. What''s the harm of being a war servant now.


    The young man with a knife grabs at the mysterious bones of the demon beast which is automatically swept to his body with a very relaxed hand. His eyes show pride and smile, and they will be put into the bag.


    "Hi..."


    Suddenly, in this moment, a light golden light swept out of the sky, and a golden light claw print came out of the sky. Unexpectedly, it was the demon beast''s Secret bone under the eyes of the young man holding the knife. He was so impolitely collected into the heaven and earth bag.


    He was a young man in purple robe. He was young and covered with light golden light. He was full of domineering atmosphere for no reason.


    "You want to die!"


    The young swordsman''s eyes were suddenly cold, and a wave of anger gushed out of his eyes. A knife was cut directly in his hand, which was dazzling, and converged and swept into the air like lightning.This knife is as fast as lightning, as powerful as thunder, and it is fierce!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1267

    "Hiss!"


    As fast as lightning, the blade appeared in front of the youth in purple robe in an instant, but in a moment, life stopped in front of the youth in purple robe, unable to advance half an inch.


    At this moment, the young man with the knife was shocked.


    "It''s you who are looking for death!"


    The indifferent voice came from the mouth of the youth in purple robe. At the same time, the golden light in his hand broke out, and the figure fell directly in front of the young man holding the knife like a ghost.


    Then, the purple robed youth reached out with one hand and held it slightly with five fingers. In an instant, he reached over the sword of the young man holding the knife. A terrible golden awn swept over and poured down like a tide.


    "Bang!"


    The young man holding the knife has his pupils constricted, and he is shocked. At the next moment, his body is the golden awn which is transmitted through the big knife in his hand. Like willow catkins blown by the strong wind, his body is broken and turned into blood mist, which is broken and disappeared.


    Besides Du Shaofu, there will be no one else.


    "That''s mine, it''s all mine!"


    After killing the young man with a knife, Du Shaofu conveniently put the excellent broadsword in his hand into the bag of heaven and earth, and was reluctant to destroy it. Then he rushed at another mysterious bone of a demon beast that dozens of people were fighting for in the rankings nearby.


    Let''s go to kill the tiger, the tiger and the tiger.


    "It''s a monster. How can a monster come in here?"


    "No, it''s a monster. It''s a monster at the level of Hunyuan beast''s respect!"


    Some war servants found the identity of the king of the magic tiger and the king of the mad bear, and was surprised by it.


    No one can stop the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, especially the ghost car, which sweeps all directions with one hand.


    In a twinkling of an eye, many monsters and animals fell into the hands of the ghost car and the king of magic tiger.


    "It''s all mine!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, rushed into the air and burst into the golden light. He swept through the battle circle of all sides fighting for the secret bone. He did not want to let go of any of them.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    A war servant wanted to deal with Du Shaofu, but before he got close, his body was crushed to pieces.


    The space outside the temple of beasts, on the mountain, inside the dragon clan lineup.


    He is a young man with long blue hair and a blue robe. He is the dragon eight of the dragon people. He is a terror in the young generation of the dragon people.


    Looking at the vague battle circle that erupted before the space of the temple of beasts in the distance ahead, long Baqing said: "it seems that it has begun to benefit. It is said that every time the temple of beasts appears, there will be many extraordinary and mysterious bones."


    "Who can compete with our dragon people? This time, there are three men, gold, silver, two copper, and three, enough to sweep away everything."


    A proud young man in red war clothes has a strong breath. He is the absolute leader of the Dragon seven and the young generation of the Dragon nationality.


    "Gold, silver, copper and copper are no longer weak, and their joint efforts are not weak. Among all the war servants, it should be difficult for anyone to stop them. If there is a big chance to be born this time, their chances should not be low. However, Luan Jian brought by huangling''er is not weak. Besides, it is said that Tiangou family and poor and strange family can bring good war servants."


    Long Ba''s eyes are deep and boundless. He also knows the result of this fight. The three soldiers brought by the dragon clan, including gold, silver, copper and copper, are enough to sweep away all the war servants.


    "If there is a big chance in the temple of beasts, it must be our dragon family, huanglinger, Tiangou and poor people, and they can''t fight against each other!"


    Dragon seven light road, eyes full of confidence, from the dragon''s self-confidence.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In front of the heavenly beast hall, the last secret bone glitters and releases its prestige. It is definitely an extraordinary secret bone.


    Du Shaofu reached out and directly grasped the animal bone in his hand.


    "Hand over the secret bone, or die!"


    At the same time, several figures appeared around Du Shaofu, a total of eight people. These eight men seemed to be the most powerful of all the war servants around him, and surrounded Du Shaofu directly.


    Among the eight, a middle-aged man in a gold robe, a silver robe and a bronze one is the most noticeable.


    these three people as like as two peas, holding gold, silver, bronze and three colored long guns, all of them are at the peak of the extraordinary martial arts.


    A young man in white, with clear eyes and a special smile, seemed to have discovered Du Shaofu long ago.


    A young man in plain robe was holding a long sword. His face was solemn, his eyes were shining with Chinese light, and his breath was sharp like a sword. It seemed that he had integrated with the sword in his hand.


    Another middle-aged man and two young men each hold extraordinary Taoist tools, which are almost to the point of magic weapons, and their strength is not weak.


    The weakest breath of a young man, is the peak of the perfect martial arts.


    Du Fu''s eyes were as light as snow''s"Hi..."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice and the sound of breaking the wind, the young man in white suddenly started to attack him, but instead of attacking Du Shaofu, a sword of energy in his hand swept to the nearest top young man with perfect martial dignity.


    The young man in white hands in an instant, and the rune is flashing. It is like a knife in practice, with a very strange evil Qi.


    The young man at the top of wuzun has never recovered.


    When he discovered it, his eyes were terrified, but it was too late. His dark Qi defense could not resist the attack of the young man in white clothes. His body was directly cut open under the strength of the sword.


    The young spirits seemed to be affected and unable to escape.


    "Die!"


    Almost at the same time, a middle-aged man with extraordinary martial arts accomplishments had a bloody claw print on his chest that penetrated through his back.


    The fierce and bloody breath swept through, and the vitality of the middle-aged body was instantly destroyed in the blood light Rune phagocytosis, and finally turned into a corpse.


    The corpse fell and the ghost car came out and looked around.


    Just that middle-aged man was killed by the ghost car.


    The sudden change made several other people''s faces change greatly, and the dark Qi burst out immediately, and the runes were bright. Be on guard against the changes.


    The young man in white also noticed the ghost car, and his eyes glowed with brilliance. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and squeezed out a bitter smile on his handsome face and said, "take the secret bone. I don''t want to argue with you."


    The young man in white looked at Du Shaofu with a faint smile. He pointed to the young man in plain robe and a middle-aged man who was not far away. He said to Du Shaofu, "these two are Luan Jian and Luan Jian, the battle servants of Phoenix family and Taotie family."


    After a pause, the young man in white looked at the last three middle-aged armed men in gold, silver and copper clothes, and said to Du Shaofu with a little deep meaning: "I think the last three, you should be most interested. The three soldiers of the Dragon nationality who came here this time are the most powerful soldiers


    "The dragon clan..."


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu''s double pupils suddenly set off, and a sneer rose from his mouth.


    "Those who stand in my way will die!"


    The roar came out. The king of mad bear, the king of magic tiger, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, and Xiao Ying successively swept the crowd and appeared behind Du Shaofu. Everyone around him did not dare to stop him.


    "Ghost car, those three, must die!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept lightly over the gold, silver, copper and three, and his eyes were smeared with murderous intent.


    Ghost car lift eyes, red blood eyes inside, pan with a little hesitation.


    But just hesitated for a moment, ghost car has no words, eyes cold and heartless, instantly launched an attack on the gold, silver, copper three.


    "Join hands


    Jinyi, Yiner and Tongsan changed their faces and drank.


    "Boom


    The spears in the three men''s hands flashed with dazzling light. They were cold and cold. They formed a joint attack. They communicated with each other and their runes were flourishing. Their power began to soar in an instant. They could almost reach the power of Hunyuan wuzun.


    Eyes, to the cold, but the pressure is empty.


    [today''s Dragon Boat Festival, I wish you all a faster Dragon Boat Festival. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1268

    In the face of Jin Yi and other three people, ghost car did not put much in the eyes.


    This is not a ghost car conceited, but it really does not need to take those three people in mind.


    Even if the real Hunyuan wuzun peak cultivator is in front of him, the ghost car is absolutely conceited, so don''t take it too seriously.


    What''s more, these three people have the power of Hunyuan wuzun.


    "Kill!"


    With the ghost car out, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and Xiao Ying were almost killed at the same time.


    The people that the temple Lord wanted to kill, the king of spirit magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and Xiao Ying Ying, they didn''t want to get all the credit by the ghost car.


    Ghost car, spirit magic tiger king, crazy Bear King, Xiao Ying, immediately killed Jin Yi and other three people.


    The mighty beast power sweeps across the space.


    Gold one, copper three, silver two three people join hands, the long gun explosion makes the void tremble, the gun light like electricity, shine on the space.


    "Die!"


    Ghost car, magic tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiao Ying all hit the three men with the most domineering attitude.


    "Boom..."


    Such impact, like the sky has a sultry explosion, shaking the space in front of the temple of animals, the sky humming.


    "Poof..."


    The fierce energy swept away, the joint attack of Jin Yi, Yin 2, and Cu 3 destroyed them directly, and their bodies flew like the wind and the remnant clouds.


    The three men of Jin Yi, who are at the peak of their extraordinary martial arts, are proud of all the servants in front of the temple of heavenly beasts. They have just won many secret bones.


    But even if these three people join hands at the moment, how can they be the ghost car, the magic tiger king, Xiao Ying Ying and the mad Bear King?


    Even if it is Jin Yi and other three people, in the face of any single one such as the king of magic tiger, the three of them will only be abused after several moves.


    What''s more, the three of them, how to face at the moment, but ghost car is waiting for the four masters of terror''s joint action.


    "Kill!"


    The ghost car is flying in the sky, waving the red light, breaking out the dazzling rune, and throwing a bloody light arrow, like falling from the sky.


    The blood light is sharp, and the blood colored light arrow penetrates the void, penetrates through Jin Yi''s chest, and kills him directly.


    Mad Bear King, Xiaoying''s runes broke out all over his body, and his beast power was rolling. Then he killed the two men, silver ER and copper San.


    Everything happened in a few gasps. The soldiers around him retreated in fright. Looking at Jin Yi and other three people being destroyed in an instant, who dares to go forward.


    Luan Jian''s eyes were terrified, and his eyes were tightly watching the ghost car, the king of magic tiger and so on.


    Luan Jian felt the terrible beast power. The several monsters were clearly at the level of Hunyuan beast respect. He didn''t understand why there were monsters outside the temple of beasts. It was said that the temple of beasts could not enter into them.


    Another middle-aged war servant of the gluttonous clan was more frightened than Luan Jian at the moment. His eyes showed fear, and his body retreated quietly for fear that the ghost car and others would suddenly attack her.


    The young man in white looked at the ghost car, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and Xiaoying waited for his hand. With the momentum of the wind and the clouds, he killed the three bronze men. The shock in his eyes was not under the sword of Luan.


    "Lord, this is the bag of heaven and earth of those guys."


    Xiaoying didn''t pay any attention to the killing of the three men, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear. He handed these bags of heaven and earth to Du Shaofu respectfully.


    These are the bags of heaven and earth, which were obtained by the third class of copper and many of the war servants who killed just now, as well as the mysterious bones of the monsters that were obtained before.


    The ghost car did not speak, and his eyes were red and bloody. Many of the bags of heaven and earth in his hands were directly thrown to Du Shaofu.


    "Ghost car..."


    The young man in white looked at the ghost car, and his voice murmured. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His eyes were trembling. Suddenly, he burst into horror. He lost his voice and said, "is it the ghost car of the nine headed Phoenix clan? Is it that terrible guy?"


    The young man in white was completely shocked at the moment. Not to mention the famous ghost car in the animal kingdom, it was the existence of absolute terror.


    Even at the moment, the other group of monsters had a terrible breath. At least three of them had reached the level of Hunyuan beast respect, which was even stronger than him.


    But at the moment, those monsters are respectful and honest to Du Shaofu, the demon king, and they are absolutely submissive to him.


    This makes the young people in white have to be surprised and shocked. Those monsters who are king of monsters will not submit to them casually, and they will not easily surrender to human beings.


    Du Shaofu put away the bag of heaven and earth in the hands of ghost car and king of magic tiger, and looked at the middle-aged war servant of the gluttonous family who had left. Seeing his departure, he did not mean to stop him.


    Then, looking at Luan Jian, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said, "go back and tell huangling''er that I will not kill you. The human relationship has been returned."


    "I will."


    Luan Jian gritted his teeth and nodded, and his figure retreated slightly. There was no one to stop the purple robed youth in front of him. Several monsters around him were at the level of animal respect. The young man in purple robe seemed to have something to do with the four princesses, and he knew that he could not resist."Now you can tell me who you are?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man in white. Under his thick eyebrows, his eyes were like the gurgling spring water, and his temperament was warm as the wind, but his body was full of a special evil spirit.


    This kind of evil spirit reminds Du Shaofu of Li Yuxiao, but the evil spirit of this young man is not the same as Li Yuxiao.


    The young man in white had crystal skin and long hair on his shoulders. He looked at Du Shaofu with a helpless smile and said, "maybe you should have heard of me, Shangguan Qixian."


    "Shangguan Qixian..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man in white and said, "Qin demon?"


    "Yes, a lot of people call me harp devil."


    Shangguan seven string wry smile, slender, foot empty, now with a little confusion, but still out of the dust.


    "Qin devil Shangguan Qixian."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly. Naturally, he had heard of the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian, one of the Twelve Gods in the land of the wilderness.


    The golden spear gate in ningzhou is boundless, samong sword clan in Shangzhou is in the morning, the pastoral song of tianleibao in Leizhou, huazimo in Baihua gate in Wanzhou, Fengxue in Yuezhou, Zhengxuan in Yunzhou Tianyin Jiaoyue, Chihuang in Zhongzhou, Su Muyan in misty clouds, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian, longjiu of longzu and huanglinger of Fenghuang are all the people of the Twelve Gods in the land of the wilderness.


    In addition to the misty clouds, Su Muyan and Qin demon Shangguan Qixian, Du Shaofu had already seen them on the land of the wilderness.


    Looking at the Shangguan Qixian in front of him, Du Shaofu looked straight into his eyes and said, "I''ve heard of you, but what''s the purpose of your asking me to kill the war servant of the dragon clan?"


    Shangguan Qixian''s body was straightened up a little, and the ruddy corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He looked at Du Shaofu with a little bitterness in his ruddy mouth. He said softly, "I don''t have a purpose. I just know who you are and the gratitude and resentment between you and the dragon people. So I can be a good favor by the way."


    "If you take advantage of me, I won''t let you."


    Du Shaofu looked at Shangguan Qixian, not polite, very serious.


    "I didn''t want to rob you."


    Shangguan Qixian frowned. This fierce guy is as difficult as the rumor. He has been regarded as extremely difficult in the eyes of outsiders. Many people in the outside world are afraid that they can''t avoid it.


    But now Shangguan Qixian felt that he had no foundation in front of the ferocious guy in front of him.


    As for the fight for chance, the ghost car and several Hunyuan beast king of the beast family are standing in front of the ferocious guy respectfully. Shangguan Qixian has never thought of competing with the ferocious guy. If he has the luck to get the chance, he can only fish in muddy water.


    At the moment, many figures around looked at each other and looked at Du Shaofu and other places in front of them. No one dared to get close. Jin Yi and others of the dragon clan were all vulnerable. How could they dare to get close.


    "A group of guys who can''t help themselves. Who dares to come up again? I''ll kill you!"


    The king of magic tiger looked at a group of war servants who looked at each other and looked at each other in horror. Their voices roared like thunder, and the space around them was humming. His eyes were fierce and his eyes were fierce.


    Behind the king of magic tiger, at the moment, many monsters are watching. They are also disdainful to see the sky.


    These monsters, king of monsters, have been eating in front of Du Shaofu, the demon king. Facing these war servants, they are not easy to recover some pride. Naturally, they will not let go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1269

    All the war servants trembled. Under the breath of the king of monsters, they trembled for the original God and did not dare to approach.


    All the war servants enter the temple of beasts and fight for opportunities. They bear the orders and hopes of their masters behind them. If they can fight for opportunities in the hall, they will get more training resources when they go out.


    But now, looking at the purple robed youth and other monsters who don''t know how to enter the temple of beasts, these war servants are dazed and shocked, and dare not fight for it again.


    Jin Yi and others are also instantly destroyed. They will not even have the qualification to fight for at the moment.


    What happened all around, the purple flame demon Huang did not see in her eyes. Her purple eyes were always looking at the front of the temple of heavenly beasts, which was closed by the wave of runes.


    "What''s in the temple of beasts?"


    When Du Shaofu came to Ziyan yaohuang, he looked at the closed high gate of runes. He seemed to feel some kind of supernatural breath in his body. He seemed to have some connection with himself.


    "It is said that the gate of the temple of beasts has never been opened. Every time a war servant wants to enter, but he can''t get in at all."


    The purple flame demon Huang looked at the towering and huge Hall of beasts, and felt vaguely at the moment that there was something affecting her in the huge hall.


    "Boom..."


    As the voice of the purple flame demon Huang falls, suddenly, the temple of beasts around the sky trembles again, and the space vibrates.


    Then, from that day on the top of the animal hall, four dazzling lights swept down.


    "Hiss..."


    Each of the four bright streamers has its own color. With the strange sound of "hissing", the sound is not obvious, but it seems to be ringing in people''s minds. The sound is enough to make people tremble.


    "Boom


    The whole space in front of the beast hall is shaking, and four bright lights sweep down.


    It was four monsters, four terrible breath to the extreme.


    Four monsters are standing in the air. They are all huge and thousands of feet long. They are all gathered by the forest bones and are covered with bright runes.


    The first skeleton, like a python, covered with runes, condenses into a giant snake like a living creature, huff and puff Xinzi, and its pupils are cold and cold.


    The second skeleton, however, has three heads and six eyes overlooking the crowd. The rune condenses the unreal, huge body like a dragon and three heads like a dragon. It is ferocious and terrifying.


    The third skeleton, covered with dazzling black lines, is ferocious and towering. Its double pupils look down at the crowd, and the fishy light diffuses, which makes people tremble.


    The fourth is a huge skeleton, like a dragon like a Jiao, a head like a python, with an ancient breath and a giant tail like a hook.


    The four huge skeletons, now covered by runes, are like living creatures, all of which are ancient.


    "Ancient viper, three headed sea dragon snake, black water Xuan snake, ancient hook snake!"


    Looking at the four monsters in the air, the purple flame demon Huang''s gorgeous purple eyes also fluctuated.


    "My God, it''s like the complete skeleton of an ancient Viper!"


    "There are three sea dragon snakes, black water snake bones, with secret bones!"


    "My God, even the bones of ancient harpoon snakes!"


    The four peaks of the snake family are ancient viper, three headed sea dragon snake, black water Xuan snake and ancient hook snake.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled on the bones of the ancient viper, the three headed sea dragon, the black water Xuan snake and the ancient hook snake.


    The breath of the four skeletons is very strong. The bones are wrapped in bright runes, and their pupils are shining, which is frightening and empty.


    "They are all complete bones, with secret bones."


    Looking at the four huge skeletons carefully, Du Shaofu couldn''t help his eyes beating. His heart was extremely shocked. There were four skeletons and four kinds of snake blood vessels.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s pupils contracted abruptly.


    In the empty and frightening eyes of the four skeletons, Du Shaofu saw a stream of killing intent pouring out.


    "Killing!"


    A wave of horror came from Du Shaofu''s eyes, and his heart suddenly trembled.


    "Hiss..."


    Four monsters huff and puff, the huge body twisted, issued the friction sound of bone collision.


    In the awe inspiring and empty eyes of the four behemoths, looking at the countless battle servants in front of them, they suddenly burst out the intention of killing, and their whole body power suddenly increased, and their runes were bright, and they directly rushed forward.


    "Kill!"


    Four huge skeletons of snakes, with brilliant runes, were like lightning. In an instant, with a fierce and frightening wind, they killed the soldiers in the air.


    The targets of these four monsters are not Du Shaofu, the king of magic tiger and ghost car, but all of them.


    "It''s just a skeleton. It''s a dead thing. Do you want to show off?"


    The ancient viper''s skeleton came like a living creature. The mad bear king gave a big drink, barehanded, and a vast amount of energy gushed out. The rune was brilliant. One fist wrapped up the rune light, and directly collided with the ancient viper."Bang!"


    The energy collides like thunder, and the rune is surging. In an instant, the human body of the mad bear king falls from the air like a bird with broken wings, and falls on the ground of the square severely.


    "Hum!"


    Although the mad bear king didn''t spit blood, there was a dull hum in his throat, which was obviously a great loss. However, the huge ancient Viper bones had never been moved.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    With a deep blast, the ancient serpent''s huge tail swept across the sky. Its tail was like a sharp hook, cutting through the void, and directly cutting the bodies of several soldiers in front into blood mist.


    Three sea dragons and three snakes roared, ferocious and bloody. The three invincible military servants were devoured by the ferocious mouth.


    Black water snake across the void, and Luan sword fight together.


    "Dang!"


    Luan sword in the hands of long sword swept out, people and sword into one, the sword swept out, through the void, and black water Xuan snake body collided together.


    On the body of the black water Xuan snake, the rune is broken, and a terrible force sweeps it, shaking Luan sword back and forth.


    Luan Jian fell to the ground, wiped the ground and retreated ten meters to stabilize his body, and his mouth directly overflowed with blood.


    The sword awn of Luan sword also destroyed the runes on the skeleton of black water Xuan snake, leaving a sword mark several inches deep on the skeleton of black water Xuan snake.


    But Luan Jian''s sword, also tightly only left a sword mark on the skeleton of black water Xuan snake, and had not had much influence.


    "Sword."


    Du Shaofu looked at Luan Jian, his eyes moved slightly. In Luan Jian just that sword, Du Shaofu felt a kind of sword meaning existence.


    Although the meaning of the sword is not obvious yet, it is ready to take shape.


    Then Du Shaofu looked at the bones of the four giant snakes with a touch of shock.


    Du Shaofu estimated that the breath of the six giant snake skeletons was at least at the level of nirvana.


    In addition, it is a skeleton body, which is equivalent to a dead thing, which is even more difficult to deal with.


    "Those who break into the temple of beasts will die!"


    The four huge skeletons roared vaguely in their mouths, and their throats gave out a low roar. The terrible breath continued to surge. A burst of bright energy like an electric snake broke out and continued to kill the soldiers around them.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The deep explosion did not spread in time, and the four monsters swept through, and the hapless soldiers were destroyed and killed.


    There are war servants who urge magical powers, pulse spirits, and impelling tools. They join hands to resist in a panic, but they are absolutely unstoppable. Four monsters twist their bodies, sweep all directions and destroy everything.


    At the moment, the four monsters seem to have some intelligence. As long as they are living creatures with breath, they will be killed without stopping.


    A large number of war servants were killed by the town and turned into a blood mist, which was unable to resist.


    "Run away, run away!"


    "Those monster bones are too strong. Run away."


    Many soldiers around him were afraid of retreating and did not dare to get closer.


    What''s more, they started to retreat to the king of mad bear, the king of magic tiger, the ghost car, and Xiao Ying Ying, hoping to stop the four huge bones with the help of the cultivation strength of mad Bear King and ghost car.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1270

    "Hiss!"


    The skeleton of four serpent monsters, huffing and puffing with Fuwen Xinzi, directly pours at the crowd, that is to say, they directly kill the ghost car, the mad Bear King and the king of magic tiger.


    "Dead things are too arrogant!"


    The mad Bear King had suffered some small losses. At the moment, he saw the four skeletons coming again. His runes flashed out and immediately turned into the body of the wild split earth bear.


    "Roar..."


    Almost at the same time, the king of spirit magic tiger and Xiao Ying also urged the demon fire, the spirit magic tiger and the Ying dragon. The bodies of three huge monsters rose from the ground, and there was no terrible breath under the four snake bones.


    "Goo!"


    The wound on the ghost car was far from healed. I felt the breath and power of the ancient viper and other bones. I didn''t dare to be careless. I immediately urged jiutoufeng.


    But at the moment, there are only eight of the nine ghost cars left. One of them has not been recovered after being destroyed by Du Shaofu.


    As for the nine headed Phoenix, only the phoenix head in the middle is the core of the nine heads, which can not be destroyed. If the other eight heads are damaged, their strength will be severely damaged, but their lives will not be affected.


    The four beasts such as the king of the tiger and the ghost car appeared, and the four monsters rose from the ground, and the four terrible breath stirred around.


    "My God, it''s the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and the demon Jiao of xuanming!"


    "Nine headed Phoenix clan, I know, that is ghost car!"


    Looking at the four monsters, such as the king of magic tiger and so on, the servants around him were shocked for a while, and then they immediately continued to turn into fright. At the moment, the four monsters such as the ancient Viper startled everyone.


    "I can''t deal with you dead creatures!"


    The king of mad bear once again attacked the ancient viper, stamping his feet on the ground, stirring up the space, and his runes were brilliant. His huge body attack was as fast as lightning, and his huge fist with runes was like meteorite, and he was hard to blow out at the ancient viper.


    "Hiss!"


    Although the ancient Viper was dead, it was like a living creature at the moment. Faced with the fist of the mad Bear King, the huge skeleton body twisted directly, and the huge tail swept across it. It crossed a set of moving curved arcs from behind, and directly resisted the fierce bear King''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    At the moment, the deep voice resounded, and a murmur came from the king''s throat, a trace of blood emerged from his ferocious mouth, and his huge feet staggered back from the square.


    At the same time, the demon fire, the spirit tiger, the Ying dragon of Xiaoying, and even the nine headed phoenix of the ghost car were driven away directly.


    Ghost car is OK, although suffered some losses, but it is not a big obstacle.


    However, the spirit of magic tiger king and Xiao Ying Ying''s demon fire spirit magic tiger and Ying long are flying backwards and spitting blood.


    Four huge snake skeletons once again crouch in the air and hiss, which makes the space full of wind and clouds.


    Looking at the ghost car, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, the four monsters also suffered losses, which also made the terrified war servants around them change color greatly.


    Even the ghost car and the mad Bear King could not stop the four huge skeletons of the snake tribe. They had to be really afraid.


    Small Falcon and other monsters retreated one after another. At the moment, ghost cars and others were not rivals. They knew they were even more invincible, and they just wanted to die.


    The four huge snake skeletons are dead, leaving only the nature of killing, which is more terrifying than the killing machine.


    There is no way to deal with the terrible ghost car. It can be imagined that outside the beast hall on this day, everyone can not escape.


    "These bones are extraordinary."


    Du Shaofu looked at the front space and felt the four huge snake bones and moved them.


    "These four skeletons were all above the level of the animal kingdom before they were alive. At this moment, even if only the remains of the bones are still powerful. I don''t know how they still have the nature of killing."


    Ziyan yaohuang seemed to be talking to Du Shaofu and said, "but the energy on these skeletons should be related to the secret bones. As long as the secret bones are dug out, they should be able to be destroyed."


    "If only these bones could be used by ourselves."


    Looking at the four skeletons full of horror, Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a little heat. If these bones could be used for his own use, they would not be in the high-level puppet''s house, and they were much more powerful than the cloud puppets in his own body.


    "Hiss..."


    The four snake clan''s huge skeletons only kill. At this moment, they once again fight against the most powerful giant bear king, ghost car and other noumenon, with the intention of killing them surging in their eyes.


    "Spell it."


    The remaining eight heads of the ghost car had a deep drink in their throats, and they were going to try their best to go.


    "Spell it."


    Linghuan tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiaoying also burst out anger, at this time, can only be a full fight.


    "Hiss!"


    That ancient Viper skeleton, in an instant, continued to pounce on the mad Bear King.


    Huge body in the air, that ferocious head dive down, like a thunderbolt to kill the mad Bear King."It''s easy to bully when I''m king."


    The king of the mad bear gave a deep and angry cry, and his huge body was flying across the sky. He wanted to urge the fury power and magic power to roar away at the ancient viper.


    "Hiss."


    At the moment when the mad bear king made a move, a graceful and beautiful image appeared in front of the mad Bear King.


    The graceful figure is very small compared with the giant body of the mad Bear King.


    But at the moment, the breath that permeates the graceful and delicate body is not in the least under the mad Bear King, and even the breath directly suppresses and dilutes the breath on the mad Bear King.


    The beautiful shadow swept through the sky, and the purple light penetrated from the void, and a blazing breath came down, which made the skin burn, and the original spirit seemed to be burned.


    A purple flaming palm print was taken from the graceful and beautiful shadow. The palm print rose against the wind and turned into a hundred Zhang huge.


    In the palm print, the hidden talisman patterns converge into a purple demon Huang virtual shadow, which collides with the ferocious head of the ancient viper in an unparalleled blazing posture.


    In the face of the hidden pattern of the talisman, the purple flame demon Huang Xu shadow, the killing intention of the ancient Viper bones suddenly gushed with fear, and the two immediately collided with each other.


    "Hula!"


    There was no sound of energy, only a vast amount of purple fire roared out, burning the brilliant Rune of the ancient viper, which was enough to reach the level of Nirvana beast, and revealed a forest of fluorescent bones.


    At the same time, the graceful body appeared behind the ferocious head of the ancient viper. The slender hand reached out, the purple fire condensed, the five fingers curled slightly, and a claw mark fell among the forest bones, and a secret bone was pulled out.


    "Hiss..."


    As the secret bone was pulled out, the huge skeleton of an ancient Viper immediately faded. The huge skeleton fell from the middle of the sky and fell onto the square. The skeleton was twisted and the breath was violent. However, the light in both pupils gradually faded and disappeared.


    The energy of the Viper has gradually subsided, but in the end the upper part of the Viper has subsided.


    The huge skeletons spread amazing beast power, which made people tremble, but no longer intended to kill.


    "Evil animal!"


    Almost at the same time, Du Shaofu also appeared in front of the ancient snake skeleton of the king of magic tiger.


    "Whew!"


    In ancient times, the huge tail of the hook snake was sharp, and it broke through the void. A huge space trace was scratched across the void, which instantly penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body.


    As Du Shaofu lifted his eyes, his dazzling golden light burst out, just like a bright day. In his clear eyes, he was full of golden runes.


    Facing the giant tail of the ancient hooked snake skeleton, Du Shaofu stomped in the air, his right arm vibrated, his five fingers curled slightly, and on his fingertips, there were flickering talismans and secret patterns, as if he wanted to tear up the space, and the energy ripple visible to the naked eye spread from around the paw print.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath was like a fierce beast. A claw print was revealed in his hand. The dazzling talisman and secret pattern were raging like golden lightning. It was like a golden winged ROC bird that wanted to fly out and soar for nine days.


    Such a fierce and terrifying atmosphere broke out, and many soldiers'' eyes were immediately surprised. Under the paw prints, all the figures around him felt a sense of pulse and soul trembling.


    "Hiss!"


    Under the terrible golden claw mark, the breath of supremacy comes, and the shadow of the ancient snake is also covered with fear.


    On the latter''s claw print, the golden light burst out like countless golden electric snakes, and fell on the huge tail of the ancient hook snake with a kind of domineering posture, and directly overturned the giant tail of the ancient hook snake with the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying.


    The situation is irresistible, all rout away.


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s figure was as erratic as a God. He appeared under the skeleton of the ancient hooked snake. The paw print destroyed the energy Rune on the skeleton of the ancient hooked snake, and pulled out a secret bone.


    "Hula..."


    The runes are broken all over the sky, and the terrible energy storm is strong, spreading in an arc.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The energy dissipated from the skeleton of the ancient snake, and the huge skeleton fell into the square, twisting and hissing, but it was no longer a threat.


    Under this scene, all around were shocked for a moment, and everyone''s eyes immediately fell on Du Shaofu and his graceful body. They were stunned.


    Even the mad Bear King and the magic tiger king are not rivals, but the purple robed youth and the beautiful purple skirt woman can destroy them with their hands and feet. How terrible their strength is.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1271

    "Bang Bang..."


    But the remaining two huge bodies of Xiao Ying and ghost car were shaken back again in this short time.


    Xiaoying''s body was shot by the ferocious head of the three headed sea dragon snake, and the Ying dragon was hit on his back with blood dripping and bleeding. He suffered a lot of trauma.


    The body of the huge nine headed phoenix of the ghost car had not recovered to its peak after the first world war with Du Shaofu, and its huge body was shaken back again by the black water Xuan snake. However, under the body of the ghost car, the skeleton body of the black water Xuan snake was also shaken back.


    "Hiss..."


    Three sea dragon snakes and black water snakes are left to kill. They don''t know how to retreat. Their eyes are full of murderous intent.


    Because Yinglong and the ghost car obstructed, they also kept a close eye on Xiaoying and the ghost car. They growled in a low voice and sent out a frightening letter to catch the "hissing" sound. In an instant, the huge body again rushed at Xiaoying and the ghost car.


    "I''ll help you."


    The king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger opened their mouths, and their huge bodies were in the air. They wanted to fight the bones of three sea dragons and snakes that were attacking the king.


    "Step back and don''t hurt my bones!"


    Du Shaofu did not stop, but appeared in front of Xiao Ying like a ghost. His face was nervous, afraid of the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear and Xiao Ying Ying jointly injured the bones of three sea dragon snakes.


    This is a complete skeleton of a three headed sea dragon. Even if there is no secret bone, it is a treasure.


    What''s more, seeing the terrible power of the skeletons of the snake tribe, Du Shaofu was still thinking about it at the moment, but he didn''t want to destroy the bones of three sea dragon snakes.


    Although Du Shaofu knew that even if King Linghuan and Xiaoying joined hands with the king of mad bear at the moment, he was afraid that it was impossible to do anything about the bones of the three sea dragon snakes.


    "Boom


    When the golden light broke out, Du Shaofu shot it with one hand, and the wings of the sky flapped out. The golden storm swept through, directly shaking the ferocity of the three sea dragon snakes and shaking them back. The huge skeleton body turned around in the air.


    "Hi..."


    A golden light appeared under the heads of three sea dragons and snakes, and Du Shaofu appeared. His hand flashed out like lightning, and a long golden rainbow penetrated the air, pulling out a secret bone.


    "Bang!"


    As the secret bone was pulled out, the huge skeleton of the three headed sea dragon snake suddenly fell from the sky, and the bright and frightening light of the two pupils in the skeleton gradually disappeared.


    "Bang!"


    The ghost car and the black water snake bones collide like lightning again, the rune is surging, and the energy is surging.


    "Hiss..."


    It was the ghost car that suffered the loss. The huge body of the ghost car retreated one after another. In the ferocious eight heads, there was a red animal blood.


    "Evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu appeared on the top of the huge back of the black water Xuan snake skeleton like lightning. A fist seal wrapped the golden light and fell on the energy Rune of the black water Xuan snake skeleton.


    Under the fist, the golden light burst out, faintly with the sound of the immortal elephant''s long roar. It destroyed the rune energy on the back of the black water Xuan snake, and the huge skeleton of the huge black water Xuan snake fell from the air, and it was as powerful as a bamboo.


    "Bang!"


    Black water Xuan snake huge body fall, a moment hit the square.


    Du Shaofu fell straight down and suppressed the body of the black water Xuan snake with supreme pressure. He bent down and pulled out a secret bone from the huge back of the black water Xuan snake.


    As the mysterious bones of the black water snake were pulled out, the huge body stopped twisting, and the fierce light of the two pupils began to dim.


    "Hiss..."


    As Du Shaofu pulled out the secret bone in the fourth skeleton, there was a faint wave of runes on the closed gate of the temple of heavenly beasts.


    Only purple flame demon Huang, purple eyes the first time to fall on the closed door of the temple of animals, the eyes are suffused with purple light.


    Finally, four terrible snake bones were suppressed, and the huge bodies fell on the square like four giant dragons.


    Even if it is pulled out of the secret bones, there is no longer a threat. The astonishing pressure on the four skeletons is still frightening.


    "Four snake bones are also valuable treasures!"


    His eyes trembled and his eyes fell on four terrible bones.


    The military servants at the scene had the lowest level of cultivation. They were the best choice in terms of eyesight and natural appearance. We could see that the four snake bones were extraordinary. Even if they had pulled out the secret bones, they were still absolutely valuable.


    However, although many of the war servants were greedy for the four bones, they did not dare to make up their minds.


    Let alone the ghost car, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and the terrible Yinglong, no one can do anything about it.


    The most terrible thing is that the purple robed youth and the purple dress gorgeous woman can suppress the terrible skeleton that even the ghost car can''t suppress.


    It is impossible to fight against such strength on the spot. Once the purple robed youth and the purple skirt woman are provoked, I am afraid that they will die at that time without knowing how to die.


    The ghost car looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes were red, and his heart was full of waves. After the ferocious human beings had officially broken through to Hunyuan wuzun, he had become more and more far behind."More and more ferocious."


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian was watching in the distance, but he didn''t make a move.


    Looking at the cultivation strength of ghost car, mad Bear King, Ying long, and the king of magic tiger, Shangguan Qixian knew that he was hard to deal with. Facing the four skeletons, he was even more invincible. Why go out and look for abuse on his own.


    Luan Jian has already retreated, with some fresh blood in his mouth. He looks at the figure of the purple robed youth from afar, showing a color of doubt and shock.


    Compared with the dragon''s robe, why is it that the dragon''s robe is not the spirit of the tiger?


    If there is a gap between the youth''s robe and the purple robe, it''s a demon for the young people to wear the purple robe.


    "Who is the youth in purple robe? His strength is too strong!"


    "That woman''s breath is also a monster. It seems that her strength is stronger!"


    "Is the purple robed youth a man or a monster? That''s bullying. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion all around, and he was shocked and still had a lingering fear.


    After Du Shaofu dug out the third secret bone and put it into the heaven and earth bag, his eyes were on the purple flame demon Huang.


    After helping to deal with the first skeleton, the woman turned around and left. This made Du Shaofu feel a little upset, but she didn''t dare to show anything.


    "Eh..."


    Following the purple flame demon Huang''s eyes, Du Shaofu looks at the gate of the temple of heavenly beasts, and is suddenly surprised.


    As Du Shaofu''s eyes saw, the light of the closed gate of the temple of heavenly beasts was more and more dazzling, and the area of the light of runes was getting larger and larger.


    At the end of the day, there was a gate several feet wide and high, which was covered by the dazzling Rune light.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    When the door opened, there was a roar of beasts, and the breath was fierce.


    The roar of these monsters made many soldiers tremble and they could not help but stagger back.


    "What a terrible breath!"


    Ghost car, mad Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying, spirit magic tiger king and so on put their noumenon into human form. Looking at the open door of the temple of heavenly beasts, they were also frightened.


    The roar of beasts, with a more terrifying awe to monsters, is like from the soul and blood, unable to resist.


    "Intruder, die!"


    With the roar of the beasts, a frightening voice came out from the gate, as if from the depths of Jiuyou.


    Only that simple four words, fell in people''s ears, no reason to frighten people.


    When the voice came out, there was a strange quiet atmosphere around.


    Behind the gate, the runes dissipated, a void and dark, like a black hole, deep and bottomless.


    For a moment, the square fell into an awkward atmosphere.


    The four terrible skeletons just now were so frightening that no one dared to enter.


    Maybe it''s more dangerous there. Once you get in, you can''t get out.


    Du Shaofu narrowed his eyes and looked closely at the deep gate of the temple of beasts. There was a faint breath coming out, which seemed to have something to do with himself.


    When everyone looked at each other and was embarrassed, the purple flame demon Huang Qianying drew a graceful arc on the ground. The next moment, she appeared in front of the deep gate in the beast hall.


    "Hiss..."


    With the appearance of the purple flame demon Huang, a burst of purple brilliance, like thunder, directly penetrated the space, swept out from the door, and lightning appeared in front of the purple flame demon Huang.


    The purple flame demon Huang changes color, the delicate hand print changes, a burst of purple flame spurts out, suddenly collides with that purple brilliance competition.


    "Pedaling..."


    In the collision, there was no loud energy sound, but Huang Qianying, the purple flame demon, retreated straight away, rubbing her feet against the ground, and turned pale in an instant.


    "How could..."


    The purple flame demon Huang looked up at the deep door. Her eyes were not shocked. Instead, she burst into a state of surprise, which seemed to be the most surprising thing.


    "Hiss!"


    With the purple Rune disappearing, another purple light comes out of the deep gate of the temple of beasts.


    "Be careful!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled, his toes touched the ground, and his body was swept out like a giant ROC.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1272

    When the golden light burst out, Du Shaofu appeared in front of the purple flame demon Huang who had not yet stabilized her steps. The purple light energy in front of her eyes had already penetrated the void to the front door.


    "Hiss!"


    A golden fingerprint was swept from Du Shaofu''s fingertips to resist the shining energy, but it was instantly destroyed by the purple light, which could not be resisted at all.


    Du Shaofu suddenly changed color, only then knew why the purple flame demon Huang could not resist that energy competition.


    The purple light seems to be just dazzling, only the real face, can feel the blazing heat and terrible pressure.


    Such high temperatures can destroy everything, and the pressure will not even be under the golden winged ROC.


    "Hiss!"


    In an instant, the golden light soared into the sky. Behind Du Shaofu, there seemed to be a dazzling golden awn rising from the sky, and Dapeng''s golden wings expanded.


    "Boom


    The golden wings are full of golden light, flowing like a golden torrent, bearing the fierce breath of hegemony. In a moment, the wings are tightly wrapped in front of the body.


    The golden wings wrapped the body tightly. The golden light was more and more dazzling, and the talisman''s Secret patterns were flashing and glowing. There was a huge golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow hovering in the sky.


    This moment, unprovoked ferocious cover spread, it is frightening!


    "Boom


    The blazing purple light fell on the golden wings of Dapeng in front of Du Shaofu, destroying the shadow of the golden talisman on the golden wings.


    The terrible energy poured out and destroyed the shadow of the golden winged ROC. The dazzling Rune of the impact was broken and erupted, which made Du Shaofu''s body fly in a straight line.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu''s body almost fell on the square behind him like a bird with broken wings. He fell on the ground and wiped the square for several feet before stopping. On his body, there were shallow black marks on the golden wings of Dapeng, which was the trace of being burned by a terrible high temperature.


    The high temperature contained in the purple light is so terrible that the ordinary Nirvana warrior body is afraid that it is not enough to resist.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu got up and couldn''t help a breath of pale gold blood gushing out of his mouth. His eyes were stunned and surprised.


    Under the blazing heat, there was a familiar breath, which was obviously the same as that of Ziyan yaohuang. Du Shaofu had to be surprised.


    "It''s not what you can resist now. Do you want to die?"


    The purple flame demon Huang appears in front of Du Shaofu and looks at Du Shaofu. There is a little complicated look in his purple eyes and his voice is clear.


    "You think I want to see you hurt!"


    Du Shaofu replied angrily. Just now he didn''t know why, he didn''t think much about it, so he immediately jumped up.


    Du Shaofu''s heart was quite angry with Du Shaofu for his kindness and kindness, but the woman in front of him did not appreciate it.


    "What''s the relationship between my injury and you? If I die, wouldn''t it be better for you, then you''ll be safe." Ziyan yaohuang looks at Du Shaofu.


    I don''t want to see you hurt


    Du Shaofu looked at the purple flame demon Huang, and suddenly realized that what he said seemed to be wrong. He picked his eyes and turned his words. He said, "you are the mother of little star. If you die, little star will blame me all my life."


    The purple flame demon Huang looked at the purple robed youth in front of her, thinking that the guy had no hesitation to rush up a few seconds ago. Listening to the words just said, she felt a little ripple in her heart.


    Just like the calm water, suddenly a dragonfly touched, leaving little ripples.


    For the human in front of her eyes, Ziyan yaohuang''s heart has always been indifferent.


    With the emergence of the little star, they began to build a rather inexplicable complex relationship between them.


    In those years, little star accompanied her, making her more and more like that special little girl. She often listened to little star talking about the youth in front of her, and her heart even became jealous.


    However, she also wrote down the guy in her heart and knew that the human youth in front of her seemed to think that human beings were not the same.


    In her heart, human beings are greedy, selfish, unscrupulous, the smallest creatures.


    But in the mouth of little star, she seems to know something different.


    She can tell from the mouth of the little star that although this guy is ferocious, he cares and loves little star very much.


    During this period of time, what she saw and heard was gradually changing.


    This young man in purple seems to be different from other human beings.


    A moment later, Ziyan yaohuang glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "I don''t need your help. It seems that there are ancestors of my purple flame demon Huang family. Once we want to get close, we will be attacked. We are not able to fight against it. If we don''t want to die, we should get out of the way and stay away from Tianshu palace."


    After the words fall, Ziyan yaohuang looks at the gate of the temple of heavenly beasts. Her purple eyes are full of doubts and waves. Just now the energy fluctuation of purple light has confirmed that it is the breath of the ancestors of Ziyan demon Huang.In the temple of heavenly beasts, there are the ancestors of Ziyan yaohuang. Maybe it can be said that there were ancestors of Ziyan yaohuang family in the temple of heavenly beasts.


    Du Shaofu didn''t say anything, so as not to anger the woman in front of him. At present, his own strength, even on this day, the cultivation of the strong man in the animal kingdom will be suppressed. I''m afraid he can''t fight against the woman at present.


    "If it''s not for the sake of the little stars, I''m too lazy to bear you."


    Du Shaofu found a step for himself. No wonder some people said that the more beautiful a woman is, the more difficult it is to be entangled. The more beautiful the monster is, the more difficult it is to be entangled. It is not surprising that the more beautiful the monster is, the more difficult it is to be entangled and the Yin and yang are uncertain.


    "Whoosh..."


    The purple flame demon Huang Qian''s shadow once again swept to the gate of the temple of beasts, and the purple light was swept out again through the void.


    "Goo!"


    The fingerprints coagulated, and a fiery purple fire gushed out of the graceful shadow of purple flame demon Huang. Within the rolling purple flame, a huge purple flame shadow slowly emerged, like a group of purple scorching sun, which covered the sky and blocked the sun, showed up on the square in an extremely terrible manner.


    In a flash, the purple flame demon Huang''s empty shadow spread its wings, and the overwhelming energy swept over the sky. It was like overturning the space in front of the beast hall on that day.


    "She''s actually from the purple flame demon Huang clan!"


    Ghost car, magic tiger king, Xiao Ying Ying, mad Bear King, Xiao falcon, Qin demon, Shangguan Qixian, Luan Jian, etc. suddenly their eyes suddenly changed. At the moment, they knew that the terrible and gorgeous woman belonged to the purple flame demon Huang clan.


    Purple flame demon Huang, that is the most rare existence in the Phoenix family.


    There are five main families in the Phoenix clan. It is said that the ancestor Huang of the Phoenix clan gave birth to five kinds of blood lines at one birth, and the main body is colorful.


    Among them, yuezhuo is the family of Ziyan yaohuang.


    Among the Phoenix clan, the purple flame Phoenix clan will never be under the blood of the pure blood Phoenix. There are even rumors that the blood of the purple flame Phoenix family is higher than that of the pure blood Phoenix.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1273

    Because as time goes by, from ancient times to now, the blood of the Phoenix clan has become more and more weak. Although there are still many pure blood Phoenix, it is naturally unable to compare with the blood of ancient Phoenix.


    In addition, a variety of blood vessels, such as Phoenix, swan, qingluan, bunting, Fenghuang, are mixed together. The blood of the descendants of Phoenix is disordered. Although there are rare and unusual blood gushing out, most of them are more and more thin blood.


    What''s more, those Phoenix blood with extraordinary variation can not surpass the pure blood Phoenix.


    As the supreme existence of the world''s beast like Phoenix, how noble blood, blessed by heaven, the descendants can not surpass.


    Among the five Phoenix clans, Ziyan yaohuang is the most faithful and unyielding, both male and female fly in pairs. It is said that when one of the male and female in the same family dies, the other will cry incessantly until the blood in the body cools and dries up. Then it will follow Jiuquan and never be alone.


    Therefore, up to now, Ziyan Yuhuang has been the purest blood among the five Phoenix clans, which is entirely from the ancestral Huang.


    It has been speculated that the blood of the purple flame demon Huang family in the Phoenix clan is even above the pure blood Phoenix.


    However, the number of the purple flame demon Huang is very rare, and they dare not be interested in rights.


    Therefore, among the five families of Phoenix, the pure blood Phoenix has always been in charge, commanding the birds!


    At this moment, suddenly saw that purple skirt woman is actually purple flame demon Huang clan, ghost car, Luan sword and so on had to move.


    Xiaoying Ying, Linghuan tiger and mad Bear King finally understand why Huang ling''er of the Phoenix family should respectfully call that gorgeous purple skirt woman her elder sister. It turns out that they are a clan.


    "Hi..."


    As the shadow of the purple flame demon Huang condenses, the purple light that runs through the void suddenly floats in front of the purple flame demon Huang. Only under the eyes of many people who are shocked, the light on the purple flame demon Huang slowly dissipates.


    "Whoa..."


    The virtual shadow of the purple flame demon Huang flutters its wings, and the beautiful shadow of the purple flame demon Huang merges into it, and instantly disappears in the gate of the temple of heavenly beasts.


    "What''s going on?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. He took a few steps carefully. His body stimulated the animal power of the purple flame demon Huang. The purple flame rolled like a purple flame demon Huang.


    This is not only the animal power of Ziyan yaohuang, but also the blood of Ziyan yaohuang.


    "That ferocious guy, how can also be related to the purple flame demon Huang clan."


    Ghost car, Shangguan Qixian, magic tiger king, crazy Bear King and so on were surprised again. The magical means of the Demon King appeared in endlessly.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu approached carefully. Suddenly, a terrible breath burst out of the gate of the temple of beasts. It was like a whirlpool of black holes. It hit Du Shaofu at an unparalleled speed and swallowed up the shadow of the purple flame demon Huang.


    "Not good!"


    The magic tiger king, the mad Bear King, and Xiao Ying wait for their faces to change greatly. One by one has not responded. The weird gate of the temple of heavenly beasts disappears in an instant, along with the demon king who devours it.


    Then even the weird gate dimmed the light, and no trace could be found.


    "Where have they gone?"


    Mad Bear King, magic tiger king, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Falcon and so on looked at each other.


    All the war servants in the rear were surprised and watched the purple beautiful woman and the purple robed youth disappear in the beast hall.


    "It is said that no one has ever been able to enter the temple of beasts. How did they get in?"


    "There is an ancient legend that there are great benefits in the temple of heavenly beasts. Those who get the temple can gain the territory of animals. Do they want to get the great benefits in the hall?"


    "It''s not necessarily. Maybe they will be damaged in it, and the legend may not be true."


    Some people talked about it, but no one dared to come forward, for fear of encountering danger again. All the changes outside the animal hall on that day were not what they could fight against.


    Four huge skeletons of black water snake, three headed sea dragon snake, ancient viper and ancient hook snake are still lying on the square.


    Looking at the four scared bones, all eyes were still trembling. I knew that if it wasn''t for the mysterious youth in purple robe and the beautiful woman in purple dress, I''m afraid that everyone would be damaged in this one time.


    The four terrible snake skeletons alone are not what they can resist. In this enclosed space, they will be killed by the four skeletons.


    As Du Shaofu and Ziyan yaohuang enter the temple of heavenly beasts, everything around them is silent and oppressed.


    People look at each other, this closed space, can not leave at present.


    "What should I do? I don''t know if there will be any danger if the temple master also goes in?"


    The Falcon frowned and looked up at the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear. Xiao Ying asked.


    "It is said that no one has ever been in the temple of beasts and heaven. I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse?"


    The magic tiger king''s fierce pupil fluctuates. He doesn''t know what to do at the moment. He has nothing to do."The temple master is not simple. Even if he is in danger, he should be able to protect himself."


    The mad Bear King said weakly that although he was forced to become a follower, he had to admit from his heart that the devil Du Shaofu was definitely a perverted human being.


    "Otherwise, let''s go and see if we can go into the temple of beasts?"


    Xiao Ying looks at the temple of beasts tightly, trying to find a chance. However, he thinks that even the purple flame demon Huang will be hurt before, and he doesn''t dare to go forward easily.


    "Wait!"


    The ghost car''s unexpected opening seems to be talking to the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying and Xiao Ying, etc. in a simple word, it shows an irresistible invisible momentum.


    Listening to the ghost car''s words, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying and so on looked at the ghost car. They were all trembling in their hearts and looked at each other without any words.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but swallow up the terrible energy in the temple of heavenly beasts. In a moment, even the yuan God trembled and lost his consciousness for a moment.


    When Du Shaofu regained consciousness, he found himself in a vast space with colorful lights, just like a star river.


    In the space, an illusory Avenue crosses the sky, as if across the sky.


    Du Shaofu was standing on the illusory road. He could not help but cross the air. The breath around him made his soul tremble.


    "Roar..."


    "Wuwu..."


    "Moo..."


    In the illusory space, there are all kinds of beasts roaring and roaring, one by one huge monster beast roars out, and wants to fight out in the vast space.


    These monsters are not unreal bodies, but huge real noumenon.


    There are fierce and fierce birds and fierce beasts. Their eyes are like thunder and lightning. Their breath makes Du Shaofu have a spirit root and two kinds of spirit thunder spirits. The original God, which is a combination of two kinds of spirit thunder spirits, is frightened and trembling.


    All of these monsters have a terrible breath, which comes from ancient times. Most of them have never been seen by Du Shaofu. However, the terrifying ferocity that spreads from them is hard to be compared with those at the top of the list of heavenly beasts.


    The more forward, the more powerful the pressure on the monster itself.


    Du Shaofu can be sure that all the monsters in this place are shocking the existence of heaven and earth, but now they are trapped here and don''t know whether it is life or death.


    In this vast space like the starry sky, like a whirlpool of time and space, Du Shaofu crossed the sky and saw countless ancient fierce birds and beasts all the way. They were roaring and roaring. Their breath was incomparable, with the ancient flavor coming from beyond time and space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1274

    The more forward he went, the more terrifying the level and breath of those monsters that Du Shaofu saw.


    At the end of the day, the breath on the monster was enough to make Du Shaofu tremble.


    With Du Shaofu''s current strength and the protection of golden winged Dapeng breath, it is impossible to resist the ancient ferocity.


    "Roar"


    the vast space vibrates endlessly, runes flicker, and monsters roar around.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly changed. In the space ahead, there was a bright light of runes.


    The light is shining and spreading, and there are countless talismans and secret patterns looming.


    The breath of the bright and mysterious talisman was tyrannical and terrifying. Du Shaofu felt that he was going to be oppressed.


    Du Shaofu was shocked by the terrible pressure. He looked at the numerous talisman patterns in the bright space, followed by a green dragon and white tiger, and the body of Phoenix and Xuanwu emerged.


    In the shadow, Du Shaofu saw the real body of green dragon, white tiger, Phoenix and Xuanwu.


    It''s the real four animal breath, coming to the four Supreme breath.


    "Oh..."


    The body of the green dragon stretches across the void, thousands of feet in length. You can''t see the boundary at a glance.


    The huge double pupil of the green dragon glows like a black hole, which makes people look at it. It is as if it is trapped in a swamp.


    "Roar!"


    A huge white tiger, as huge as a mountain, ferocious and extraordinary, huge power makes people feel shocked and inexplicable!


    The extremely terrible energy fluctuation is surging from the huge white tiger. The ancient breath is full of pressure. The roar is like wind and thunder, and it is like the nine day thunder!


    "Gu..."


    A phoenix shadow emerged, hovering in the sky, such as overlooking the world, flapping its wings to block out the sun, all over the flame burning, just like the sun, as if to burn Archaean!


    "Oh


    A Xuanwu virtual shadow, turtle snake intersection, momentum shaking the world, as if to suppress the earth.


    Under the breathtaking breath, Du Shaofu wanted his body to be oppressed, which was hard to resist.


    Suddenly, the unreal passage ahead has come to an end, and Du Shaofu''s figure stops in the air.


    "Roar..."


    Qinglong, Baihu, Fenghuang and Xuanwu are all staring at Du Shaofu, roaring and roaring, carrying the great pressure from the ancient times beyond the time and space, and all of them rush to Du Shaofu.


    Under that terrible pressure, Du Shaofu was terrified, the dark air was frozen, and time and space had been stagnated and could not be resisted at all.


    "Is this another robbery?"


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly in his heart. The four terrible smells were so strong that he could not fight against them. He could only watch the four Supreme giants come and climb out of his soul a fear of awe.


    "Hi..."


    Suddenly, at that last moment, Du Shaofu felt that he was about to despair. The void around him suddenly changed, and the terrible scene around him disappeared in an instant.


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu has already appeared in an illusory space.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu looked around. Everything in this space seemed very similar to the ancient space, but there was no trace of space-time distortion. The space in this space did not affect time.


    "After waiting so long, someone is here at last."


    An old figure suddenly spread in this illusory space. With the sound falling, a figure appeared quietly in the air in front of Du Shaofu.


    He was an old man with long hair and a black robe. His eyes were like stars, and his whole body was like a bright moon.


    The old man with long hair looked at dushafei, and his figure was very unreal. But his eyes like stars fell on Du Shaofu, as if he could see through Du Shaofu.


    "How can there be such a strong pressure."


    Du Shaofu was shocked. At the moment, he felt such a terrible breath on the old man with long hair. He could not help feeling that he had to crawl in his heart.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    Du Shaofu instinctively stepped back. In front of the old man with long hair, Du Shaofu felt that he was as small as an ant in front of an elephant.


    "Who am I? I don''t know who I am when I talk to people in the world..."


    The rugged old man with long hair said softly. His voice was old and unreasonable. He said faintly: "in another world, someone once called me duanmuqiongtian. Some people called me holy hand and holy hand or holy hand spirit emperor."


    "Another world, duanmuqiongtian..."


    When Du Shaofu was alarmed, he immediately calmed down and looked at the old man with terrible and long hair, although he was just an illusory body. He asked, "is it that the animal hall was left by Duanmu master?""It''s called the temple of beasts Then it''s the temple of heavenly beasts. "


    Duanmuqiongtian, with a faint smile, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "it''s true that I left the animal hall on that day. At the beginning, those guys stayed in the world and did some things. I was idle and bored. I put some demon beasts in the world into this space, and arranged some small tricks for the fate of the people."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was shocked. When he closed the hall of beasts, he was really left by the old man.


    Du Shaofu had a good idea of the dangerous road from the tomb to the hall.


    In particular, it is impossible to bring out the huge things like the ancient Tianzong and wuliangjiao.


    But the old man in front of him said that it was only a small hand, which made Du Shaofu be surprised. The rough old man in front of him was so powerful that he was so terrible.


    "I don''t know Taishan, I''ve met my predecessors."


    Du Shaofu saluted respectfully. The old man in front of him was so powerful. The animal tombs on this day were all small devices arranged by him. What an ancient existence it was.


    "Ha ha, you are polite and smart, but it''s a bit like my disciple. You can enter here and pass many tests. According to your cultivation level in the world, you should be invincible in the martial area, and have proved that you are qualified for all the things I left behind."


    Duanmuqiongtian looked at Du Shaofu with a smile in his eyes and asked, "it''s your fate to be here. I ask you, do you want to have everything I left behind and become my disciple at the same time?"


    Although Du Shaofu is indeed abnormal, he was able to enter the hall of beasts simply because he had some problems with Zhuo, the last level in the hall. Otherwise, only those who defeated Zhuo could enter the hall.


    And to defeat the Zhuo left by him, it must at least have the strength of the world''s military territory and no rival under it.


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu nodded without hesitation. In front of him, the old man who claimed to be duanmuqiongtian was definitely a strong one. If he got Tiantian animal hall or even inherited it, it would be a great treasure, containing countless cultivation resources, which would not be rejected by any fool.


    After nodding his head, Du Shaofu looked at the Duanmu sky in front of him and said frankly, "but the skills I have practiced are special. They are those practiced by monsters. In addition, the boy has already learned from others, and even a lot from them."


    "It doesn''t matter what skills you cultivate. If you become my disciple, you can become the most powerful person in the world. However, if you want to become my disciple, you can''t have any more teachers. You must cut off any connection with the previous ones. Otherwise, all of this will have nothing to do with you. I will send you away and wait for the next one." Duanmu qiongtian said.


    "Cut off any apprentice..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man with long hair in front of him, Duanmu qiongtian, almost without hesitation. He said, "master, you''d better send me out."


    Xia Fuyang, who doesn''t want to contact with his master, may not want to cut off his master.


    Although the current teachers are far less powerful than the old and illusory old man in front of him, it is impossible for Du Shaofu to cut off his own apprenticeship.


    Even if it is the temple of heaven and beast, it is far less important than Du Shaofu''s master and master.


    "Boy, you have to think clearly, as long as you promise to cut off the previous school, the temple of heavenly beast is easy to get, and you can also get my inheritance, which is enough to make you become the most powerful existence in the world. Why should you miss the great opportunity for the ant like teacher in this world?"


    Duanmuqiongtian looked at Du Shaofu and said, still with a faint smile in his eyes, as deep and vast as stars.


    "No matter how great the benefits are, they are not as important as my master''s in my heart. You don''t need to say much. Send me out."


    Du Shaofu shook his head. Even if he could not get the great benefits, he could not forget his apprenticeship.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was also a little distressed. It was just natural that such benefits should be missed.


    Du Shaofu could not get over the bottom line of his mind just by cutting off his apprenticeship in exchange for benefits.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1275

    "You can also make a false promise to me, and then you can go back on it after you get the benefit. People don''t know. Are you really indifferent to such opportunities?" Duanmu qiongtian asked.


    "It''s natural to be moved by such opportunities, but it''s just the treacherous things. If the younger generation does it, he will not be able to face my drunkard father, some teachers, and my mother and sister who have never met."


    Du Shaofu''s purple robe trembled, quite free and easy. Anyway, it was no chance. The strong Yan Satuo also looked better.


    Duanmuqiong looked at Du Shaofu with a strange smile in his starry eyes.


    "Hi..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu saw a flower in front of him, and the sky of Duanmu sky had disappeared.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu suddenly felt that the figure of the former appeared quietly in front of him, and a palm print fell on his head.


    Under the palm print, Du Shaofu found that he had no resistance at all.


    In front of the former, Du Shaofu didn''t even feel any breath, but he had no resistance. He could not lift all his strength. The mysterious Qi was frozen and the yuan God was silent for no reason.


    "Well, with the thunder and martial pulse in the world, it seems that the skill of cultivating is the golden winged ROC bird skill. It''s the first time that human beings cultivate the monster skill, and it''s so natural. There is also a kind of spirit root on the body. There are three kinds of spirit thunder in the world. The yuan God has fused two kinds. Eh Is that thing broken by those guys? It''s not part of your boy. "


    Duanmuqiongtian peeps into Du Shaofu''s body, from the flesh to the yuan God. It seems that everything can''t escape his prying, and then he goes to Lu Shaoyou''s Dantian Qihai.


    "This sword is well forged. It has the traces of green dragon, white tiger, Phoenix and Xuanwu. It seems that it is still the forging method left by me. It is not a complete forging method. There are real Dapeng golden wings. That clan is really powerful. In the outside world, there are also This is...! "


    Suddenly, it seemed to feel something. The unreal figure in the sky of Duanmu sky changed color, and the fingerprints congealed. Then, several fingerprints fell on Du Shaofu, making Du Shaofu''s body surface shine with a faint purple gold light.


    "Bu Mie Xuan Ti, it is actually the cultivation of Bu Mie Xuan Ti!"


    Duanmuqiongtian''s figure retreated, and his eyes showed surprise. A moment later, the illusory figure looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "the man who had been left by the temple of beasts and me needed to help one person to cope with the catastrophe in the world. It seems that it is much simpler now."


    "Duanmu, why are you?"


    Du Shaofu instinctively stepped back, his eyes showing absolute vigilance and fright.


    The sky in front of him was so terrible that he seemed to be able to see through everything in himself. Even if he had an immortal body, he could see that Du Shaofu was instinctively vigilant.


    "Don''t be nervous. I don''t mean it."


    Duanmuqiong looked at Du Shaofu and said: "you also practice Fudao, but you can practice what I left. Even the foundation is very solid, the mood is very stable, and the yuan God is still extraordinary. This is absolutely rare. What''s your name?"


    "Du Shaofu."


    Duan Fu is not so alert to the old man as he is.


    "Du Shaofu..."


    Duanmuqiongtian smiles at Du Shaofu and says, "OK, kowtow to the master. I''ll take you as a disciple. Maybe it''s the will of God."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked at Duanmu qiongtian and was slightly surprised. He said, "master, I don''t want to cut off the original master."


    "If you really want to cut off the original master for the sake of temptation, you are not qualified to be my disciple. At this moment, your spirits are all gone, and you don''t need to go out."


    Duanmuqiongtian looked at Du Shaofu and said with a satisfied smile: "to be able to stand still in front of such temptations is what I value most. It doesn''t matter how much you learn from me. I''m afraid there are more apprentices from that disciple than you did."


    "It''s close. This is an old fox."


    Listening to Duanmu qiongtian''s words, Du Shaofu suddenly took a breath of cold air to himself. He had just escaped a robbery. Fortunately, he did not promise to do so. Otherwise, the consequences would be predictable.


    The mysterious sky of Duanmu is still being tested in the end. Du Shaofu estimates that if other strong men break in with absolute strength, if they can''t pass this pass, they will lose all their efforts and suffer great calamity.


    "I''ll see the master."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu began to kowtow respectfully.


    Du Shaofu knocked his head three times in a row, but he couldn''t lose a few pieces of meat. This was a apprenticeship. Du Shaofu didn''t think he was in a loss.


    "Ha ha After that, you will be the two disciples of the old man holding the wooden sky! "Duanmuqiongtian laughed, and his eyes fluctuated. "I''ve been addicted to practice all my life. Strictly speaking, I''ve only received one apprentice, that is, your elder martial brother. I hope you can catch up with your elder martial brother in the future. However, in this world, I just left the shadow of my soul. After leaving the "record of heavenly spirits" that I have learned in my whole life, I will have no time to teach you more. All the dharmas belong to the same sect, and the runes in this world are also suitable for cultivating me. As for your own understanding, you can learn as much as you can. "


    As the voice fell, the hand print of the illusory figure in the sky of Duanmu sky condensed, and a flash of bright Rune streamed in an instant.


    "Boom


    In the next moment, the brilliant runes appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows and swept straight into the center of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, pouring into Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace like a flood.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu felt a huge strange information appeared in his mind.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, master''s voice of holding the wooden sky came out again: "Shaofu, I''m a disciple. Today, I''m going to teach you what you''ve learned all your life. You can understand it well. Don''t let your master and your elder martial brother lose their prestige. You can get the temple of beasts. In the hall, there are many powerful beasts who fell down after the three major robberies in the world We have inherited a lot of monsters and left many thousands of animal abilities. As far as your current strength is concerned, you must not be known by others, otherwise there will be big trouble. If you are really predestined, you can shoulder the heavy responsibility, and we will meet each other really one day. "


    When the voice dropped completely, everything calmed down. Only a huge message remained in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace.


    That information is all the collection of tianlinglu, which is gradually imprinted in Du Shaofu''s mind, making Du Shaofu begin to consume and remember.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Illusory space, vast and boundless.


    The purple light is shining, and a huge purple flame demon Huang''s empty shadow is in the air, with two pupils looking down, just like the purple sun in the sky.


    That purple flame demon Huang virtual shadow, and the general purple flame demon Huang virtual shadow has a little difference, the whole body does not have any purple flame, but the gorgeous purple light, showing a kind of palpitating black.


    The beautiful shadow of Ziyan demon Huang appeared under the huge virtual shadow of purple flame demon Huang. Her eyes were looking at the huge virtual shadow of purple flame demon Huang. Then she knelt down and saluted: "Zixuan, the descendant of Ziyan demon Huang family, meet the ancestors of the family."


    The voice of the sounds of nature fell, and the purple flame fluctuated. In a flash, it turned into the body of the purple flame demon Huang, which was almost a thousand feet huge, and was far less than the empty shadow of the black purple flame demon Huang.


    "Gu..."


    The huge purple flame demon Huang''s empty shadow hissed in her mouth, pierced the clouds and cracked rocks, and fluttered its wings. Suddenly, there was a dazzling purple light in its huge illusory body, just like a column of light, directly shrouded on the top of the purple flame demon Huang''s head.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inside the beast tomb, outside the temple.


    There are many overlapping peaks, winding and precipitous paths. In the deep canyon, the mysterious and dense mountain atmosphere rises, such as the gauze curtain, which makes the rough mountains add another style.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    There are numerous fierce birds and beasts around the mountains and mountains, occupying the four sides, occasionally roaring and neighing.


    There is a peak, surrounded by fierce birds and beasts, on the peak of several human figures stand, are emitting a strong breath.


    "I don''t know what''s going on there. It''s said that in the past, when the temple of beasts of heaven was opened, those soldiers had enough time to come out in one day. How come they haven''t come out after three days?"


    Longba blue hair is shoulder length, and his eyes are undulating like waves, and now they are full of doubts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1276

    "It''s better to be abnormal. It proves that this time, there must be a big chance in the temple of beasts of heaven. It can be obtained by our dragon people."


    Long Qi, dressed in red war clothes, looks like a flame burning, full of confidence.


    "It''s strange that I didn''t see Du Shaofu."


    Long eight slightly frowned, blue robe, temperament appears quiet and elegant.


    "Maybe he has been trapped in the territory of Tianmu tomb. I hope he will not die here. Even if he is going to die, he should die in the hands of our dragon clan!"


    Long Qi Shen road, eyes smeared with cold.


    Not far away, the mountains and hills rose and fell. When Huang ling''er looked at the direction of the temple of beasts in heaven, her eyes suddenly fluctuated. Standing there quietly, she was spotless, ethereal and elegant. She murmured, "three days ago, is there really a big chance this time..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Tianlinglu"


    In the illusory space, Du Shaofu didn''t know when he had opened his eyes. He looked surprised and surprised, and his throat was dry and his throat was dry and he swallowed his saliva.


    Then, on Du Shaofu''s surprised and resolute face, a look of ecstasy gradually emerged.


    From the information in his mind, Du Shaofu learned that this tianlinglu was not martial arts or animal power, but a kind of side door outside of martial arts and soul skills. It was an incredible side door that contained everything.


    Du Shaofu carefully searched the information in tianlinglu, which recorded countless arrays. Although these arrays seem to be different from ordinary Fu arrays, they are not difficult to understand.


    In tianlinglu, there are many methods of refining puppets and weapons, including the refining method of wrapped pills.


    Du Shaofu was even more astonished because the methods of refining puppets and weapons were the same as master''s secret military formula, which was more advanced. However, there was no holy formula in the book of heavenly spirits.


    In addition, there are many strange ways to record in tianlinglu, such as "soul searching technique", which can search the memory in each other''s mind.


    This "soul searching technique" reminds Du Shaofu of a magical method of "soul searching" that he practiced in the "spirit skill" on the ninth floor of the Qiankun building of Hehuan Zong.


    "Soul searching" is to be able to find the desired memory in the soul of the other party''s spirit, but the premise is that one''s own spirit is stronger than the other party''s. If the other party''s spirit is stronger, it will be more difficult to search or succeed.


    This "soul searching" is similar to "soul searching", but soul searching is more powerful.


    There is also a kind of "controlling animals" in tianlinglu. Only if you have enough cultivation strength, you can directly control a large number of monsters, and at the same time, you can cultivate them from an early age.


    If the spirit of Jiuzhou can be controlled by one spirit, it is not enough to control the spirit from one spirit to another.


    But this "beast control" is totally different. Now the powerful people in Kyushu control monsters, and no one has ever been able to control them in large numbers.


    The reason is very simple, because every time you control a monster and set up a mark of soul and spirit, it will cost a lot of soul power, which is absolutely impossible for a powerful rune master.


    Therefore, those powerful spirit Rune masters above Kyushu are generally demons with high blood level and few control.


    The more you control monsters, the more soul power you need to consume.


    The power of soul is consumed too much, and compared with Xuanqi, I don''t know how many times more difficult it will be before it can be replenished.


    This is absolutely a taboo for anyone, which directly affects his later accomplishments.


    Even if the power of the soul is consumed too much, it will directly affect the foundation. At that time, it will be self destruction. Therefore, no one dare to control a large number of monsters.


    Not long ago, Du Shaofu didn''t even put the mark of soul and spirit in the minds of the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, which is why he had such scruples.


    Even if he was strong and special, Du Shaofu did not dare to do things that affected his foundation.


    But now the animal control skills in the book of heavenly spirits are different. There is no problem in controlling a large number of monsters. As long as a "blood soul seal" is placed in the mind and soul of monster animals.


    With this "blood soul seal" placed in the mind of the monster, you can be obedient from the depths of the soul. Instead of forcibly arranging a mark of the spirit, the monster had to obey.


    It is not a good thing to control monsters and beasts with the mark of soul for a long time.


    Once a strong man destroys the soul and spirit mark in the monster''s mind, then the demon beast controlled will be enough to retaliate ferociously.


    At the same time, the layout of the mark of soul and spirit has some influence on the later cultivation of monsters.


    However, the monsters controlled by the "beast control technique" can continue to cultivate and have no influence on the future cultivation.


    However, the application of beast control requires extremely strict requirements for the soul spirit, which requires extremely strong spirit power.


    Otherwise, if you fail to set up the "blood soul seal", you may lose a lot of your accomplishments at least, or you may die if you are serious."Hoo..."


    However, the cultivation method of "blood soul seal" let Du Shaofu''s mind sweep away, and he could not help but take a breath of cold air.


    The "blood soul seal" must be refined into a pill with one''s own blood essence and several kinds of miraculous drugs, and then be taken to refine it. Finally, it can help the soul power to condense into a seal.


    The power of blood soul seal also depends on the strength of soul power. If the power of soul is condensed into a seal, it can be used to control monsters.


    It was nothing, but the process of taking out the blood essence made Du Shaofu''s hair stand on end.


    The essence blood for practicing the "blood soul seal" must be the essence blood in one''s own bone marrow. The easiest way to extract the essence blood from one''s own bone marrow is to gather the spirit Fu Master''s flame to burn in the body, and to produce Jing blood from the whole body''s bone marrow.


    It can be imagined that the pain is enough to make people survive and die. There are absolutely few people who can persist.


    "This is too abnormal."


    Du Shaofu took a cool breath. It was almost necessary to play with his life to cultivate the blood soul seal.


    After scanning everything in the tianlinglu in his mind, Du Shaofu''s heart was hard to recover for a long time, and then he understood why someone said that the temple of heavenly beasts had won the animal kingdom.


    At this moment, the animal control skills in the book of heavenly spirits are enough to control a beast territory.


    What''s more, in tianlinglu, there are not only animal control skills, but also puppets, weapons refining methods, and countless high-level arrays.


    Any of the means recorded in tianlinglu is enough to compare with the great magical means in this world, and even surpasses it.


    Think about it, a person who controls many monsters, puppets and arrays. Who dares to provoke him is enough to dominate the Kyushu.


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a cool breath, Du Shaofu looked around. The illusory figure of master Duanmu sky had disappeared, and the shadow of his soul had completely disappeared.


    "Tianlinglu can be cultivated slowly, and control the temple of beasts first."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and his face was full of laughter. Master Duanmu qiongtian left a mark of his own soul. He was able to help himself to get to the animal Hall of this day. He would have the opportunity to meet with master in the future.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared in this illusory space. At the moment, the temple of heavenly beasts is an ownerless thing. When Du Shaofu''s figure reappears, his figure appears in a space with flashing runes.


    This Rune flickering space, as if it had been through countless years, is spreading a desolate and ancient breath, telling a kind of vicissitudes of life of silence.


    In the middle of the rune space, Du Shaofu was staring away, and there was an area wrapped by space ripples.


    "Roar..."


    The ripples of space rotate slowly and flicker ceaselessly, which makes people''s soul tremble for it, and the sound of the roar of beasts resounds faintly.


    "Control the temple of beasts!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a smile. The next moment, the fingerprints congealed, and a bright power of Yuan Shen in his brow immediately swept out and swept into the swirling space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Illusory space, vast and boundless.


    The purple light flashed, and the shadow of the huge black purple flame demon Huang gradually disappeared, and turned into the last purple light, just like purple thunder directly swept into the eyebrow of a huge purple flame demon Huang below.


    At the same time, the breath began to rise in the huge body of purple flame demon Huang, but in this vast space, the ascending breath was virtually suppressed.


    As time went by, the square in front of the temple of beasts was still silent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1277

    The space outside the temple of beasts twisted and solidified, and everyone was trapped and could not leave.


    At the moment, the huge and towering Temple of beasts stands like a fierce beast, silent and unresponsive.


    On the ground of the square, there are four huge bones like ancient vipers, which are like four continuous mountains, which make people look small, but still can not compare with the huge temple of animals.


    Many of the war servants were waiting at a loss. Their eyes fell on the four huge snake bones. Their eyes were blazing, but they did not dare to move.


    They know that the snake bones, even if it is a treasure, are not what they can touch.


    With the ghost car, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, none of them dare to step forward. If the ghost car doesn''t deal with them, it will be good.


    "That ferocious fellow has been in for three days. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse."


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian looks at the towering Tianshu Hall of the Bi people. Under his thick and thick eyebrows, his eyes seem to be murmuring spring water, vaguely wiping doubts.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the space of dazzling waves, Du Shaofu''s eyes are slightly closed, and there is a dazzling vitality in the center of his eyebrows, which is connected with the dazzling wave space in front of him.


    "Zizi..."


    In the special power of Yuan Shen, there is a brilliant arc of silver yellow.


    "Hula..."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was also shining with a white magic light, whistling and fluctuating with the breath of tyranny and antiquity.


    "Boom..."


    As the energy of the original spirit in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows disappeared, the last trace of silver yellow arc soul energy was swallowed up by the dazzling light ahead.


    When Du Shaofu''s strength in the heart of his eyebrows disappeared completely, suddenly, a dazzling light suddenly spread in this space.


    A very ancient invisible wave was also like a storm, which suddenly shrouded Du Shaofu''s body, and the mighty breath spread with the roar of beasts.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body trembled, and his eyes were still slightly closed. But at the moment, there was an invisible soul energy all over his body, just like a tidal current, which was released.


    At that time, a vast space appeared clearly in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s mind can detect any tiny corner in this space, which has been connected with this square space.


    "Boom..."


    At the moment, outside the temple of beasts, the earth is shaking, and the huge and towering Hall of beasts is crumbling, and seems to be falling down at any time.


    "hisilala..."


    The entrance, which had been twisted and closed in the distance, began to open again.


    Many of the war servants on the square, including ghost car, ghost tiger king, Xiao falcon, mad Bear King, were excluded.


    "What''s the matter? The Lord hasn''t come out yet."


    Mad Bear King, small Falcon and so on exclaimed, but the huge repulsive force of the square space is that no one can resist, and life is completely squeezed out.


    However, the ancient viper, ancient hook snake and other four huge skeletons are just like a rock without any influence.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    at the moment Du Shaofu''s mind was peeping, there was a vast expanse of space. There was a vast expanse of monster bones, ancient dragons, white tigers, Phoenix, basalt four supremacy, and ancient tigers, Tianjiao, Bai Ze, Kui, Kui, Zhi, *, Tian Lu, Kuai, Hun, Chai Yan, Yuan Fei chicken, Nanhai spider, Yu an bird, Zhu Tien, Hu, Tianma, red eye. Pig demon, Ho Luo fish


    These are only the ancient monsters that existed in ancient times and almost disappeared in later generations, but they all exist in the temple of heavenly beasts.


    Although these monsters are not living creatures, what they leave behind is a complete inheritance, and even a complete magic and animal power that can be understood by people and other monsters.


    Du Shaofu really understood the meaning of getting the heaven beast hall and the animal field.


    With the inheritance of these ancient monsters, any inheritance of ancient monsters is enough to cause the whole demon Kingdom, even the whole Kyushu, to be turbulent.


    And master Duanmu qiongtian, almost an ancient monster super battlefield, collected and arranged in the temple of heavenly beasts. What a stroke!


    If the inheritance of ancient monsters in the temple of heavenly beasts were born and acquired by monsters, it would not be long enough to change the current pattern of the whole demon realm.


    The whole vast Temple of heavenly beasts appeared in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    With the fluctuation of his mind, Du Shaofu was able to peep into the interior of the temple of heavenly beasts.


    With his own soul imprint, Du Shaofu is now in full control of the temple of heavenly beasts, and has been integrated into the hall of heavenly beasts.


    "Hi..."


    After a long time, Du Shaofu opened his eyes. The glare in his eyes was also full of astonishment and doubt. What was hidden in the temple of heavenly beasts was too frightening!


    As for Du Shaofu, master Duanmu qiongtian almost collected an ancient monster super battlefield in the temple of heavenly beasts. What a big deal!


    "How far is master''s cultivationAfter a while, Du Shaofu came back to his mind. He was deeply shocked by master Duanmu Qiong.


    The man who built the temple of heavenly beasts, and then moved an ancient battlefield into the temple of heavenly beasts, is such a existence that it can connect the heaven.


    All this is enough to prove that master Duanmu qiongtian came from ancient times. What he said was predestined to be able to really meet each other, which shows that it still exists in the world, from ancient times to today. This makes it hard for Du Shaofu to imagine how powerful master Duanmu sky is.


    "It''s just that the world has left this shadow of soul. Is there any other world in this world?"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, remembering the words of master''s Duanmu qiongtian, but he left a shadow of his soul in this world. It is impossible that there are other worlds beyond this world.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t figure out these problems now, let alone know them. He simply gave up thinking about them.


    His eyes fluctuated slightly. It seemed that he felt something. Then Du Shaofu immediately disappeared in his place.


    Whoosh... "


    When Du Shaofu flashed out again, he had already appeared on a huge square, which was bigger than the square outside the temple of heavenly beasts.


    The whole square is as vast as the horizon, and the ancient atmosphere diffuses out, telling a kind of silence of vicissitudes of life.


    Around the square, a huge old hall, like a mountain in general standing in this space.


    The main hall presents ancient copper color. Over the years, the halls are covered with mottled, desolate and ancient atmosphere.


    At this time, the space in the temple of heavenly beasts was majestic, which was extremely impressive and could not be created by ordinary forces.


    Standing in the middle of the square, Du Shaofu gazed away. Then his figure flashed across the space and appeared at the gate of a huge palace. His figure flashed directly into it.


    When Du Shaofu''s figure then appeared, what appeared in front of him was a seemingly illusory but vast space.


    "Hoo..."


    In the body of a huge purple flame demon Huang, the breath began to rise, but in this vast space, the ascending breath was virtually suppressed by a certain kind.


    "Is she breaking through?"


    Du Shaofu looked slightly, which was the body of Ziyan yaohuang. At the moment, he felt the breath of Ziyan yaohuang. It seemed that there was a sign of wanting to break through.


    but in this space, it seemed to be affected by some kind of influence. The breath in Ziyan demon Huang''s body has been suppressed, and there is huge energy in the body, but it is difficult to break through.


    In this space, even the cultivation level of the animal realm cannot exist.


    "You have to get out of here, or it will be harmful to her."


    Du Shaofu frowned and felt the smell of Ziyan yaohuang. It was not difficult to know what the problem was.


    "Boom..."


    In the space outside the temple of beasts, before the peaks overlapped, the exit was finally moving and the runes were shining.


    "At last, a servant of war has come out!"


    Many monsters waiting outside have already been different and puzzled for several days. At the moment, their eyes suddenly look up, and a breath suddenly surges, which permeates the Sifang mountains. All of them are filled with joy and expectation.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the eyes of the monsters and beasts around, the figures of war servants are gradually appearing in the sight. Since that day, the space of the beast hall has gradually come out.


    "Well, it''s strange. It''s said that when the temple of beasts of heaven was opened, those war servants fought for benefits, but there were less than a few left. It seems that a lot of them came out this time."


    Looking at the soldiers who are about to come out, many monsters are puzzled.


    For monsters, war servants are just their servants. They don''t care too much, and it doesn''t matter how many people die.


    Only those soldiers who are extremely beautiful and powerful will be paid attention to by monsters, but they are only used as tools to show off to the outside world.


    Therefore, the war servants who go into the temple of beasts will die in the end. They will not care much about it. What they care about is whether they get benefits from the temple.


    [PS: I''ve been in my hometown in the countryside a few days ago, but I''ve been moving out of my original city. As a result, the renewal is not stable. I''m sorry. I''ll make it up in the past few days, and I''ll apologize again]


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1278

    At this moment, even in the lineup of dragon clan, Phoenix clan and so on, all eyes are going with expectation.


    "Come out!"


    The Dragon seven raises his head, the red war clothing is like fire, in the eye gushes out the light fine awn.


    For them, this is just the beginning. The real war has just begun. Those war servants are just the vanguards.


    "After a few days, there should be some benefits." Long eight blue hair micro motion, deep eyes.


    Not far from the top of the mountain, on the chest of the red pattern pleated skirt of huangling''er, there was a touch of chest as crisp as snow, and her eyes were looking at the exit, and they also secretly wiped the waves.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just a few short gasps of time, within the rune exit, a line of figures suddenly appeared.


    At the beginning, some of them were the first war servants who were pushed out by export. Finally, they were Luan Jian, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian, mad Bear King, magic tiger king, and ghost car.


    "Well, isn''t that a ghost car?"


    "And the mad Bear King, the spirit magic tiger king and their gang of guys."


    "How can they come out of the space in the beast hall? The body of the monster can''t enter at all. What''s the matter?"


    As the ghost car and others appeared in the exit from the inner space of the beast hall, they were immediately recognized by many eyes around, causing a sound of surprise, which made the surrounding monsters incredible.


    The space in the temple of beasts and monsters cannot enter.


    But at the moment, the ghost car, the king of magic tiger and so on are inexplicably out of it, which has to surprise the animals.


    "Come out, come out at last!"


    One by one, the soldiers snatched out, and then showed a smile of death. They were very excited. Then they all returned to the four release monster lineup.


    Only ghost car, mad Bear King and so on, after looking around, they all look back to the distant space of the beast hall.


    At the moment, the space inside the beast hall is swept away by giant force, and it can no longer be penetrated.


    "Why hasn''t the temple master come out yet? It can''t be inside..."


    The king of mad bear stares at the temple of heavenly beast, which can only be seen from afar. In his heart, he has to pour out some worst results.


    "It''s not a good thing. We''re free."


    The king of magic tiger said weakly that if the ferocious guy really had the worst result, even the most beautiful women of the purple flame demon Huang family had never come out in the temple of beasts of heaven, and they would be free now.


    "In fact, if that guy wasn''t human, it would be nice to follow him."


    Xiaoying said in a low voice, for the sudden arrival of this freedom, it seems that is not as happy as imagined.


    "Whew..."


    On the surrounding mountain peaks, there are many war servants falling down. In front of the dragon family line-up, two young men fall down, their faces are pale and their eyes are still full of fear.


    This time, the dragon clan entered many war servants, but only two young war servants left.


    "Gold, silver, copper, and three?"


    Looking at the two young soldiers in front of him, Long Ba''s eyes changed color. It seemed that he had already felt a bad premonition.


    "Back to the eighth prince, the others were killed by the ghost car and Ying long, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear. They obeyed the orders of a young man in purple robe. The man''s strength was too strong and he plundered all the benefits. Finally, he and a woman of the purple flame demon Huang family entered the temple of heavenly beasts and never came out."


    A young man said to Long Ba in one breath. This speech is true and has been recited hundreds of times in his heart. Once they come out, they have to face dragon eight dragon seven. This time, they have nothing to gain. At that time, it is difficult to protect Long Ba Long Qi from being angry with them. Therefore, this responsibility naturally needs to be played far away. Besides, they are not the ghost car and other terrorist guys Hands.


    "Ghost car, magic tiger king, crazy Bear King..."


    After hearing the speech, long Qi was surprised to find that the ghost car and others had just come out of the space in the beast hall that day. They were like fire under the red war clothes. Their chests were up and down. They looked at the talking young war servant and asked in a deep voice, "so, they really entered the ghost car?"


    The young war servant was gazed at by dragon seven. His invisible breath collapsed and almost softened. He said in a trembling voice, "the ghost car has been in it all the time. It seems that they still call the purple robed youth the master of the temple. It is the purple robed youth who ordered them to kill gold one silver two and copper three."


    "Is the purple robed youth also a monster?"


    Long eight please asked, vast eyes, wipe a little difficult to make people aware of the gloomy.


    "The man''s breath is strange, like a monster, but it seems to be human again."


    The youth''s body trembled and shook his head. It was difficult to detect the smell of the purple robed youth. He was not weak in his cultivation. Even among the young people in Kyushu, he was definitely one of the talents, but he could not even feel the smell of the purple robed youth.


    "The king of ghosts, the king of ghosts and tigers, it''s so brave!"


    Longqi looks gloomy, deep in his eyes, it seems that there is a flame burning, and his breath is slowly surging from his body."Pay attention to the propriety a little bit. The old guys behind the demon fire spirit tiger and the wild ground bear are not easy to deal with, especially the ghost car. Those guys behind are even more difficult to deal with."


    Feeling the fluctuating breath of Longqi, an old man came out. He was fifty years old. His eyes were full of dim light. His breath was hidden and there was no leakage. But as the figure came out, the surrounding space suddenly trembled.


    "We dragon people, how dare we be from other nations!"


    Long Qi opened his mouth, his voice was defiant, but his face was quite respectful to the old man.


    "See the four princesses..."


    Not far away, on the top of the mountain, Luan Jian and several war servants fell down and looked at Huang ling''er respectfully.


    Luan Jian also handed a demon beast secret bone to Huang ling''er, and said: "I just got a secret bone. All the other extraordinary secret bones were taken away by ghost car, mad Bear King, spirit magic tiger king and others. They appeared in the space of the temple of beasts. They were together with a purple robed youth and a strong person of Ziyan demon Huang clan. They plundered all the benefits and killed the dragon family gold, silver and two copper 3¡¢ I''m not an opponent. "


    the middle-aged man behind Huang linger took over the secret bone in Luan Jian''s hand, and her eyes showed a little shock. The secret bone was not ordinary.


    Huang ling''er''s eyes slowly withdraw from the ghost car, the mad Bear King and the king of magic tiger in front of her. Her eyes move slightly, and she looks at Luan Jian. Her voice is moving and moving. She asks, "ghost car, mad Bear King, and magic tiger king are all in it?"


    Luan Jian slightly raised his eyes and nodded. For the ghost car and other things that can appear in the space in the beast hall, he still can''t think of it. He replies to huangling''er and says, "ghost cars are all in it. I don''t know why, they can appear in it."


    "The purple robed youth was twenty-three years old, and his cultivation of skills was extremely domineering. Did he kill the gold, silver, and copper three?" Huang ling''er is quite calm.


    Luan Jian difference, did not expect that the four princesses outside but know everything inside, said: "the purple robed youth is not big, gold one and silver two copper three, although not killed by his own hands, but he ordered the ghost car and the king of magic tiger to kill."


    "I see, you are not his opponent, this time your defeat has nothing to do with you."


    Huang Ling Er light way, moving face, showing a little bitter smile.


    "Ghost car, mad Bear King, spirit magic tiger king, you have to give me an account today!"


    "Mad Bear King, kill me and my servant, don''t you really take me in your eyes?"


    "The king of the tiger, take away the secret bone of my servant and kill my servant. Are you going to fight with me?"


    All of a sudden, just as Huang ling''er''s voice fell, a startling roar suddenly rang through the sky.


    The breath of many monsters was surging, and a pair of fierce pupils were filled with cold anger. All of a sudden, they were staring at the ghost car, the mad Bear King, the king of magic tiger and so on.


    Through the sudden sound, Huang ling''er raised her eyebrows slightly, and her eyes followed the sound. At the moment, there were many powerful monsters in the surrounding mountains. All of them were breathing out. They all surrounded the ghost car, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear.


    The crowd is angry, it seems that the king of magic tiger and others have already aroused public anger at this moment.


    Before those angry, it was the fierce teeth of the Taotie clan, the mastiff dragon of the Tiangou clan, and the Xueling of the poor and strange clan.


    "Mad Bear King, you must give us an account today."


    "The king of magic tiger is to kill my servant. You and I will never give up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With fierce teeth, mastiff dragon, blood Ling and other leaders, around the monster king is roaring like thunder, have joined.


    At this moment, even some monsters who are afraid that they will give way to the king of the mad bear and the king of the magic tiger are crying out loud.


    "It looks like there''s a lot of fun."


    Looking at the turbulent atmosphere created by a short time around, Huang ling''er smiles lightly, and her temperament is refined. She does not have a trace of human fireworks. It is just like everything around her has nothing to do with her. Her eyes are full of red and red color, if there is something moving.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1279

    Looking at the ghost car, the king of magic tiger, Xiao Ying Ying, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying Ying, and Xiao Ying, all of a sudden, the ghost car, the king of magic tiger, Xiao Ying Ying, the king of mad bear, and Xiao falcon, all of a sudden, looked back at the roar and the explosion of terror.


    Looking around the crowd of moving monsters, ghost car eyebrows slightly pick.


    Linghuan tiger king, Xiao Yingying, mad Bear King, etc. frowned slightly.


    Following the mad Bear King and the magic tiger king, there are no less than 30 monster kings. At the moment, facing the indignant beasts around, he looks more dignified.


    However, at the moment, the thunder sea, which was full of shouts from all around, surrounded the king of magic tiger and Xiao Ying and went away. However, no demon beast dared to rush forward, just shouting ferociously on one side.


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear in the realm of beasts are all famous for their fierce names and powerful backgrounds. Not everyone dares to provoke them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Is the purple flame demon Huang a beautiful looking woman, and the purple robed youth is also very young?"


    The mountain is towering. A five or six-year-old girl, with a childish voice, asks in a loud voice to several soldiers behind her.


    "Back to the Purple Dragon Emperor, the youth in the purple robe is very young, and the woman of the purple flame demon Huang clan is indeed very beautiful."


    A 28-9-year-old young man, facing the girl in front of him, showed a look of fear and trembled, and replied: "his [her] strength is too strong, no one is an opponent. Together with ghost car, mad Bear King, spirit fantasy tiger king and so on, they plundered all the benefits, and finally entered the beast hall."


    "Well, their strength is not what you can deal with."


    When the little girl heard the speech, a smile suddenly appeared on her young face. The smile was like a flower, which was naive and brilliant.


    However, at the moment, the several ferocious monster king and several war servants behind the little girl didn''t feel how much innocence there was on that young face, but more was the awe of voice.


    They are the most clear, that behind that young face, it is not the surface of human and animal harmless, but hidden absolutely terrible and difficult, who if provoked her, will know what is called the real devil.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "King of tiger, king of mad bear, dragon Jue, kill my servant, you must give me an account today!"


    Surrounded by indignant beasts, fierce teeth, mastiff dragon, and Xueling, three beasts of great renown, came out.


    Longjue is the name of xiaoyingying. As the blood of Yinglong family, longjue is also a generation with fierce reputation. Compared with the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, longjue is not inferior.


    At the moment, the mastiff dragon of the Tiangou clan, whose body is only the size of a tiger, is covered with pure black light. It roars like thunder in its mouth. It has a strong body, sharp mouth and fangs. It has a terrible smell.


    The Taotie body of "fierce teeth" is shaped like a wolf''s head. Its eyes are in the armpit, the tiger teeth are human claws, the hair is sharp and the hair is erect. The beast on the head exudes a terrible smell.


    It is said that the Taotie clan has a long neck and four feet. It is ferocious and greedy. It is fast as the wind and has the ability to devour all things.


    Xueling''s noumenon is very strange, but it doesn''t match its name. She has snow-white hair, two pale golden dragon horns on her forehead, her mouth like an eagle''s beak, and a pair of black wings on her back. However, her unruly ferocity is frightening.


    They are the three most ferocious orcs in the animal kingdom.


    At this moment, or the most outstanding descendants of the three ethnic groups, mastiff dragon, fierce teeth, blood Ling three people stepped out, so that the surrounding groups of animals are not secretly shaking.


    "King of magic tiger, you must give us an account today!"


    "Mad Bear King, give us an account, otherwise we will never give up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Some of them are even more furious.


    With fierce teeth, mastiff dragon, and blood Ling in, those wild animals with a false tiger''s power have absolute support. Their fear of the king of magic tiger, mad Bear King and Xiao Ying was diluted immediately.


    "It''s a big problem."


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian stands near the ghost car and the magic tiger king. He looks at the fierce beasts surrounded by him, especially the fierce teeth, mastiff dragon and Xueling. His eyes are no longer calm and his gentle temperament is no longer out of the dust.


    In the face of this, the fierce teeth, the Dragon mastiff and the blood Ling of Bi people, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, Xiaoying has been in contact with each other naturally, so his brow is even tighter.


    Linghuan tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying and so on looked at each other. At this moment, they could not help but secretly looked at the ghost car.


    Ghost car eyes slowly swept around, and finally fell on fierce teeth, mastiff dragon, Xueling three people''s body, red blood eyes light wave, with a little cold, cold and rebellious voice from the mouth: "fierce teeth, blood Ling, mastiff dragon, you just want to mix a good place just, why do you want to hide and hide, you want to do it, I wait!"


    The voice dropped lightly, the ghost car looked light, standing quietly in the middle of the air, without any reason to frighten people, so that there are continuous eyes around to look for it dark trembling.The ferocity of the ghost car makes the whole animal kingdom tremble for it.


    Listening to the ghost car''s words, those who are not brave enough to say anything. Where do they dare to provoke the existence of the ghost car? They all look at Xueling, mastiff dragon and fierce teeth.


    All the beasts also know that they are just war servants, and it doesn''t matter how many dead they are. At the moment, they just want to take the opportunity to get benefits.


    the benefits of the temple of heavenly beasts fall on ghost cars and others, which is enough to make all the monsters envious.


    Mastiff dragon, fierce teeth, blood Ling three people, fierce pupil staring at the ghost car, eyes slightly tremble, a time also Leng Leng Leng.


    There are three mastiff dragons. They don''t know. If they really do it, they can''t be relied on if they don''t talk about those around them. What kind of changes will happen.


    With the three of them, I''m afraid they can''t really eat the ghost car, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and the Dragon Jue.


    What''s more, they can''t guarantee that any one of them can eat the ghost car by themselves.


    And even if they can deal with ghost cars and magic tiger king, there are dragon clan, Phoenix clan, and the purple star demon Dragon Emperor who has just emerged recently. There are many other strong men hiding behind them.


    Crane clam fight, fishing profits, they absolutely do not want to do, in order to avoid the success of others.


    Even now fierce teeth, blood Ling, mastiff dragon three hearts, for each other also do not trust, they just temporarily to resist the purple star demon Dragon Emperor and walk together.


    "If you dare not, get out of my way!"


    Ghost car indifferent looking at fierce teeth, mastiff dragon and blood Ling, red blood two pupil sharp, face not too much expression, mouth voice such as blade.


    "Ghost car, don''t be too proud!"


    The fierce tooth looks at the ghost car, and looks a little ugly, but he is clear in his heart that the ghost car is absolutely a vicious existence, an existence that has never been heard of in his peers.


    When I met dragon nine of the dragon clan, the ghost car also directly defeated him. Among his peers, it was difficult for him to have a few opponents.


    "How proud of me, do you dare to do nothing to me, who wants to die, come up and have a try!"


    Ghost car cold way, that blade like sound reverberated in the ears of the animals around, the body light breath surging, showing violent.


    No one dares to attack the ghost car. It is the existence of the Dragon nine who was defeated directly.


    It is said that the only one who fought with the ghost car was the Dragon nine one, who was perfect in the end. This is also the strength of the Dragon nine itself.


    Others who have fought with ghost cars are seriously injured or dead.


    There are even rumors that the ghost car once got angry and washed several monsters of the whole family alone.


    Terrible strength, ferocious style of work, this kind of existence, let people fear, no one will easily provoke this kind of brutal existence.


    Around fell into an awkward atmosphere, fierce teeth, blood Ling, mastiff dragon face look at each other, also did not expect the ghost car is so tough.


    Originally they thought that they could rely on many monsters around to suppress the ghost car and let the ghost car obey.


    But the three of them did not expect that the ghost car did not even hesitate to fight against all the monsters in the four directions at the moment, and did not put it in their eyes.


    It is said that the ghost car is eccentric and arrogant, with a ferocious and domineering temper. It really deserves its reputation!


    "It''s a ghost car."


    Looking at this moment, the ghost car is on its own, which frightens the fierce teeth, mastiff dragon, Xueling and four groups of beasts, crazy Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying, spirit illusory tiger king, and Xiao falcon, and so on.


    "Ghost car, don''t be too proud, how about doing it!"


    With the sharp voice of cold and Yin coming out, a blazing breath suddenly swept over the four sides. From the middle of the sky, a ruddy shadow like fire, with the hot breath of twisted void, came as fast as lightning to the ghost car.


    Suddenly, someone suddenly shot at the ghost car, which was beyond the expectation of many eyes.


    After a moment, the monsters came back to their senses. In their hearts, they saw the red and fiery figure, which had appeared in front of the ghost car like a ghost.


    "Ow!"


    a blazing paw print, like a dragon''s claw, is densely covered with runes and sounds of a dragon whistling faintly. It seems that it can tear up the void and distort it to the neck of the ghost car.


    "Whew!"


    The claw print tears the void, and the blazing temperature burns the distorted void in the claw print into nothingness.


    That terrible paw print, also in an instant, directly buckled on the neck of the ghost car.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1280

    But unexpectedly, the footprints fell and the neck of the ghost car was broken, but there was no blood spilling out, but slowly faded.


    "What a fast speed!"


    The speed of the car was too fast for the moment.


    "Hiss..."


    The fiery claw mark grasps the neck of the ghost car, and the terrible breath shatters the ghost car''s shadow. The paw mark remains unchanged, but it suddenly crosses a moving arc in the void, and goes to the side space like lightning.


    Just as this claw mark once again reaches the side space, the space in front of it suddenly distorts. A flash of red blood Rune light breaks out like lightning, and a blow suddenly blows out. It is simple, direct, sharp and violent.


    "Boom


    With the blow of the ghost car, huge waves were set off around the twisted space, and the red blood Rune flooded a large space, such as a bloody rain all around. With a great and terrible power suddenly rippled out.


    "Bang!"


    One claw and one punch, a huge sonic boom broke out, and the surrounding space exploded, and the flame Rune and red blood Rune were submerged in the air.


    "Pedaling..."


    In the explosion space, the two figures almost recoil at the same time.


    "Chulala..."


    But the ghost car''s body fell on the ground directly, and a strong dark force poured into the body, with terrible pressure. The sole of the foot rubbed the ground to reveal a deep gully. Finally, it hit a huge stone, which broke the rock into powder, which stabilized the body.


    The ghost car looks pale and has not recovered much in recent days. At the moment, it seems that she has suffered a lot of dark loss again. She looks up and looks up at the sky and agrees to be shaken back, but the figure that has been stabilized at the moment changes color slightly.


    He was a young man with red war clothes and extraordinary temperament. He looked like a man of twenty-nine years old. His whole body was filled with breath and his runes were flashing. It seemed that there was a flame dragon hovering around his body. He was mighty and arrogant, and his breath made the beasts around him crawl for no reason.


    "Dragon seven."


    The ghost car raises eyebrows and looks a little heavy.


    "It''s from the dragon clan!"


    "It seems to be dragon seven of the dragon clan. It''s him that''s right!"


    As the young man stepped out of the red war clothes, his heart was trembling, and then there was an uproar. It was the breath of the Dragon nationality, and that was the visitor of the dragon family. Some strong Orc people had seen dragon seven, and they recognized it at one glance and exclaimed.


    "Dragon seven Prince of the dragon clan!"


    The beasts around him trembled. Under the Invisible Dragon power, it was not without fear.


    Blood Ling, mastiff dragon, fierce teeth three people look at each other, eyes also secretly heavy.


    And the king of magic tiger, crazy Bear King and so on, their faces suddenly became more ugly, and their faces were almost twisted together.


    "It''s getting more and more lively."


    Not far away from the Qin devil Shangguan Qixian, this time a handsome face on the look, also not good-looking where to go.


    [I''ve been in front of the computer for more than three hours. In fact, I''ve deleted two thousand words. I feel I can''t satisfy myself. I just feel wrong. Xiao Yu''s sad Kavin decides to sleep and get up to code again. My brothers are sprayed and I''ll make up for them tomorrow. I can''t hold back and the quality will be bad. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1281

    "But so it is."


    Dragon seven step into the air, visual ghost car, cold smile, hot breath fluctuations.


    "You can try again!"


    The ghost car raised its head, and there was no retreat in the words of the blade. The light around was like blood rain, which made people feel uncomfortable and the spirit trembled.


    In the face of dragon seven, ghost car has pressure, but also not afraid, if not a few days ago the injury is too heavy, just should not suffer losses.


    "Ghost cars are all orcs. Why do you start for a human being?"


    A faint voice came out, many figures swept out of the sky, and a breath came. Many fierce birds and beasts were standing around. In the middle, a young man in blue robe, with long blue hair and a broad vision, was in the middle.


    "Dragon eight..."


    The sounds of surprise spread in a low voice around, and the eyes of fierce beasts once again fluctuated violently.


    "Long Ba is here, too. This is a big trouble!"


    Linghuan tiger king, crazy Bear King, Xiao Ying, etc. face dignified to the extreme.


    One dragon seven has been unable to cope with, at the moment, plus a dragon eight, this trouble is really big.


    Ghost car also looked at dragon eight, dragon eight, he naturally knew.


    Dragon seven dragon eight, two people are pure blood Dragon Descendants.


    Compared with dragon nine, these two men are more powerful than Dragon nine. From the strength of just dragon seven, ghost car is not difficult to know the strength of dragon eight.


    To deal with a dragon seven, ghost car knows that it is difficult to cope with the current situation. At the moment, with a dragon eight, the situation can be imagined.


    What worries the ghost car the most is a fifty year old man behind the dragon eight.


    "Dragon eight, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Looking at the dragon eight, the ghost car slightly frowned, but in the heart for the dragon eight words, is not completely unknown, has been secretly guessed some.


    "To my surprise, I didn''t expect that the ghost car of the nine headed Phoenix clan was actually subject to the orders of a human class. It seems that the nine headed Phoenix clan is getting worse and worse than before."


    Long Ba opened his mouth, and on his pretty face, his smile was with an invisible chill. He looked at the ghost car and asked, "I think you should know what I''m talking about in your heart."


    "It seems that the dragon people are specially looking for ghost cars."


    Listening to the words of dragon eight and ghost car, I felt the atmosphere of solidification in the whole field. The monsters around began to feel that the situation had changed a little. The dragon clan specially found the ghost car.


    Ghost car on the body of violent breath fluctuations, looking straight at long eight, handsome face, red eyes more and more rich.


    All of a sudden, the ghost car''s mouth provoked a slight sneer, which seemed to smile rather than smile, and said, "how about my nine headed Phoenix family? I don''t have to worry about the dragon people. In the wilderness of heaven, dragon nine is vulnerable in front of the demon king Du Shaofu. It seems that the dragon clan is getting worse and worse. You''d better close the heart of the dragon family first."


    "Ghost car, you want to die!"


    The Dragon seven was furious when he heard the words, and the fiery breath burst out. The shadow of the fire dragon hovering on his body was frightening and frightening. The words of the ghost car were nothing but salt on the scars of the dragon people.


    "Dragon seven, if I''m in my prime, what skills do you have to move me? It''s OK for the dragon family to scare others, but it doesn''t matter in front of me!"


    Ghost car cold road, fight against each other, even if at the moment to face the dragon clan lineup, also do not shrink back, still fierce and domineering.


    "The ghost car is worthy of being a ghost car. I''m ashamed of myself!"


    Looking at the momentum of the ghost car, the mad Bear King murmured softly. As a beast Kingdom, he is also a famous King. At the moment, he is convinced of the ghost car.


    Magic tiger king did not speak, but from his look at the moment, for the ghost car is absolutely convinced.


    "Well, ghost car, I don''t have time to talk to you. You should know who I''m looking for!"


    Long''s face was gloomy, and the cold light in his vast eyes was shining. When he looked at the ghost car, his voice was gloomy. He said, "tell me where Du Shaofu is, it''s none of your business."


    "Du Shaofu, is that the devil Du Shaofu?"


    "It must be the demon king. I heard that the demon king also came to the beast tomb. Otherwise, where would Du Shaofu come from?"


    "It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king, who the dragon clan is looking for."


    "Is the ghost car walking with Du Shaofu


    The beasts looked at each other. There were not many monsters who had seen Du Shaofu, the demon king, but they were no stranger to him.


    At the beginning, the news that dragon nine was killed in the wilderness has been spread in the animal kingdom for several years. The dragon family did not go to Kyushu to kill Du Shaofu, the demon king. In these years, the whole beast kingdom is strange.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, the demon king, appeared in the tomb of the beast of heaven. Dragon eight and seven came to the door to let everyone know that the dragon family had never intended to let Du Shaofu go.


    "No, the dragon clan is here to find the master."


    The king of magic tiger, Xiao YingYing and mad Bear King realized that the dragon eight dragon seven of the dragon clan was not looking for the ghost car, but the hall master.The hatred of the dragon clan and the hall master has long been known by the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear, and now they know that the real trouble is big.


    "It''s none of my business where he is. If you want to find him, you can find it yourself."


    The ghost car sank. It''s not hard to understand that as soon as the war servants came out, they would talk about the things inside. With Du Shaofu''s obvious characteristics and breath, the demon king Du Shaofu''s affairs in it could not be concealed from those who had a heart.


    Especially the dragon clan, they can easily guess that the demon king Du Shaofu is among them.


    The dragon clan and the demon king Du Shaofu have a good idea of their friendship and resentment. This time, the dragon clan will not give up.


    "Ghost car, I''ll give you one last chance to tell me where Du Shaofu is. Otherwise, I won''t be unkind to you. At that time, the whole nine headed Phoenix clan will surely fall into a place of eternal destruction because of you." The color of the eight gods of the dragon is completely gloomy, and the color of forest appears in the vast eyes.


    "If you want to deal with the whole family of nine headed phoenixes, I''m afraid you can''t do it yet. If you have the ability, go ahead and do it!"


    Ghost car eyes are covered with red blood, eyes slightly virtual squint, the corner of the mouth is also provoked a touch of forest.


    He is a ghost car. He is absolutely fearless in the face of the dragon family. No one can make him bow his head, nor can the dragon family.


    "Ghost car, you asked for it!"


    The Dragon seven exploded and drank, just like thunder, and the breath of his body was surging. The shadow of the rune fire dragon suspended in the sky was like a living creature and roared, and the sound of drinking shook all directions.


    "Roar!"


    "Ouch!"


    all of a sudden, the beast roared like thunder, and several huge monsters rose from the sky.


    A giant tiger, a huge bear, and a Ying long in the air are frightening. Although not as terrible as the breath of dragon seven, they are the top of all the monsters on the scene.


    "It''s the mad Bear King, the magic tiger king and long Jue. What do they want to do?"


    A monster was surprised and lost his voice. The giant tiger bear and a huge Ying dragon were the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and the body of longjue.


    The spirit illusory tiger king, crazy Bear King, dragon Jue body revealed, the breath is fierce, stirs up the air wave to roar like tide.


    "You three, want to die with the ghost car?"


    Long Qi looks at the huge noumenon of mad Bear King, magic tiger king and long Jue, but his eyes show a little disdain. It is obvious that he does not pay more attention to the three King of magic tiger.


    "Don''t bully people too much. If you want to do it, we will accompany you."


    The king of the magic tiger drank heavily. The tiger''s mouth was ferocious, and his momentum was fierce.


    The king of magic tiger is afraid of dragon eight dragons and seven dragons, but he is absolutely not afraid. He is already with the ghost car. He is not afraid of the ghost car. He does not want to be a turtle again. The blood of the demon fire spirit tiger clan is also full of pride.


    "And me, this is the animal kingdom, not the four seas, today I fight with you!"


    The little Falcon''s voice dropped, the runes on his body surged, and the body of the secluded Falcon immediately flapped its wings and leaped out with a sharp hiss, which was also very impressive.


    Seeing the king of mad bear, the king of magic tiger and Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying all went out, and Xiao Falcon didn''t want to be a turtle again.


    He knows that his strength is not enough, but he is deeply shocked by the tyranny and unyielding of ghost car.


    It''s a pity that facing the small Falcon''s jumping out, long Qi didn''t even look at the front eye. He just glanced at it. It was just like facing a mole ant. He was indifferent and disdainful and said: "the animal is perfect, vulnerable to a blow, waste."


    Xiao Falcon has a pair of sharp eyes. He has courage and courage. He wants to advance and retreat together with ghost car. However, he is despised by Long Qi. He doesn''t pay any attention to him.


    The ghost car looked up and looked at the four huge bodies of the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and the small Falcon of longjue. There was a slight fluctuation in his red eyes.


    "Roar..."


    Then came the roaring sound. Those who followed the king of magic tiger and the king of mad Bear looked at each other. Seeing that even the demon Falcon of the split sky also followed them to advance and retreat together. One by one, they summoned up their courage to urge the body to advance and retreat together.


    "Ha ha ha ha, it seems that there are people who are not afraid to die. What ants are really wanton in front of our dragon clan!"


    Long Qi opened his mouth with a sneer in his eyes. But when the voice came to the end, his red eyes were completely gloomy, as if there were flames roaring out, and the voice reached the extreme. "It seems that today it is necessary to let some mole ants understand what the dragon clan is to you!"


    "Oh


    Just after the last sound of dragon seven fell, a roar came out of his mouth. The illusory fire dragon hovering all over his body was also roaring with his head raised. From the void, a fiery dragon power surged and showed the supreme prestige.


    "Roar..."


    With the arrival of this terrible dragon power from dragon seven, all the beasts around him roared with fear.


    The terrible dragon power, from the blood and soul of the animals, could not resist."Roar..."


    The followers of the little falcon, the mad Bear King and the king of magic tiger are also trembling directly under such pressure, and the huge body can''t help shaking.


    The huge dragon power makes them unable to resist.


    Around the full field, at this moment can resist, is only ghost car, spirit magic tiger king, crazy Bear King, long Jue, fierce teeth, blood Ling, mastiff dragon and so on.


    "It''s just ants. Kill!"


    When hunting in the seventh battle suit of the dragon, the rune broke out and the sound was like the roar of a dragon. It did not move half of its body at all. Looking at an idea, the rune fire dragon that was occupying the whole body was like a living creature, and it actually killed the huge secrette falcon.


    Obviously, if Longqi wants to make a threat, he has to take a move with almost the same strength to kill him. However, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear can not make sure that dragon seven can kill without one move.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1282

    The unreal fire dragon roared and killed, but what it carried was the real dragon power. It was impossible to resist with the strength of xiaofalcon''s cultivation at the moment.


    Just like the real dragon power coming from the killing, the little Falcon could not move. His sharp pupils trembled, and despair poured out at this moment.


    At the moment, Xiao Falcon really knows how big the gap between him and Longqi is, which is an insurmountable gap.


    Now it''s just a power inspired by the thought of dragon seven. He can''t face it now, just like a mole ant.


    "He can''t die!"


    The sound of the blade resounded, and a red figure appeared in front of the body of the Falcon, which was the ghost car.


    "Gee!"


    At this moment, everyone can feel that a terrible and violent atmosphere swept away from the ghost car body like a storm. There was a sharp hissing sound in the energy storm. The Hunyuan beast Zun was approaching the peak and broke out without reservation.


    "Hiss!"


    Ghost car hands, red eyes cold, a terrible breath suddenly gush out, a claw print directly like thunder to grasp the fire dragon shadow in front of the body.


    "Hiss..."


    The claw print is as fast as lightning, as powerful as thunder. It distorts the void. It is sharp and sharp in violence. It breaks the void and falls on the shadow of the fire dragon in an instant.


    Red blood Rune and thunder light fight each other, and finally directly smash the huge fire dragon.


    "Hiss!"


    But also at this same time, dragon seven figure strange appeared in front of the ghost car.


    The ghost car''s double pupil slightly shrinks, has a sense of uneasiness gushing out, the body suddenly rapidly retreats.


    "Ghost car, you nine headed Phoenix clan, after all, is not my dragon race''s opponent!"


    At the same time when the sound fell, dragon seven reached out to the ghost''s body, and a fiery flame Rune burst out. With the terrible power ripple, it spread in a ring. A palm print like fire covered, with dragon power, had swept to the chest of the ghost car as fast as lightning.


    "It''s just a miscellaneous dragon at best. You dare to be called the dragon clan!"


    The tender voice spread among the electric firestones. The sound was not very loud, and it still had a childlike voice, but it was enough to make the animals around us clearly visible.


    "Hiss!"


    Then, at this moment, a small figure appeared in front of the ghost car. A small fist wrapped with golden light, crystal like ruby, instantly collided with the palm print of dragon seven.


    "Boom


    In this collision, the space is dull, like thunder, and large pieces of broken runes are interwoven and scattered.


    "Pedaling..."


    But as the resplendent rune is broken and scattered, it seems that two people, one big and one small, are shaking back at the same time, which seems to be half a dozen.


    "Pedaling..."


    Long Qi''s body was shaken back more than ten feet before it was stabilized. His eyes suddenly raised his head and looked at the small figure that suddenly stepped in.


    It was a little girl of six or seven years old. On her young face, however, she had a pair of eyes that were not in line with her peers, showing a kind of monstrous.


    The ghost car moved and changed color. He looked at the little girl who had just retreated from the front of the body. He had just slapped the Dragon seven. He was not in a desperate situation. However, it was clear that if he collided with him in a hurry, he would suffer a lot of trauma with his injury at the moment.


    But looking at the little girl, she just stepped back more than ten steps, without any influence. At least, the strength would not be under his heyday.


    Under such changes, all the eyes around him also cast their eyes in the past, and countless eyes fell on the little girl''s body curiously.


    "Whoosh!"


    Dozens of reduced monster figures, flashing light like stars, in the next moment, is tightly standing behind the little girl.


    At present, there are several ferocious monsters, and their breath will not even be under the mad Bear King or the magic tiger king.


    They are in awe of the little girl''s eyes and alert to the Dragon seven and others in front of them.


    "It''s the ape king, the fire dragon king, the silver blood leopard king, the wind and cloud carving king, the three headed demon lion king, and the lightning storm wolf king!"


    All the monsters around her were shocked. Six of them were ferocious monsters behind the little girl. They were the king of apes, the king of fire dragon, the king of silver blood leopard, the king of Fengyun carving, the king of three demon lions, and the king of lightning storm wolf.


    Because these six monsters are not younger, no one compares them with the king of magic tiger.


    But these six monsters look, any one of the cultivation level will not be under the strength of mad Bear King, spirit magic tiger king and so on.


    In particular, it has been rumored in the animal kingdom that the God ape king has already reached the point of Nirvana animal respect.


    "She is the purple star demon Dragon Emperor!"


    Many monsters were shocked, and some people immediately knew the identity of the little girl.


    There are six monsters, such as the king of apes and other monsters, who submit to the side. The purple star demon Dragon Emperor, who only recently emerged from the animal kingdom.


    Not long ago, mastiff dragon and so on and purple star demon Dragon Emperor confrontation, many monsters have seen with their own eyes, now also immediately recognized the identity of the little girl.The eyes of the long clan lineup also fell on the little girl''s body. The eyes were shocking and different, which were quite complicated.


    Long Qi''s eyes swept from the king of apes, and finally focused on the little girl''s body. In her red eyes, she was surprised.


    That little girl''s breath is very deep, the more peeping, the more let the Dragon seven heart tremble, that kind of breath, he has never seen.


    "You are that miscellaneous Jiao?"


    Dragon seven opened his mouth, he knew the identity of the little girl, one of the dragon clan had paid attention to, but in his heart, he didn''t think the purple star demon Dragon Emperor was a dragon.


    Only their pure blood dragon clan and their descendants can become dragons, while other dragon clans can only become Jiaos in their eyes.


    "Zajiao, your grandmother is a bear. Do you dare to call it dragon? You are Zajiao. Your whole family is Zajiao!"


    Tender voice with anger, the little girl''s red skirt around, star pattern around, plump face, at the moment with a touch of golden light, full of anger.


    Dragon seven face angry, at the beginning of the hand, to now also did not have the prestige.


    One after another was contradicted, the hand was blocked, at the moment even the little girl did not put him in his heart, dragon seven is completely unbearable.


    And just as dragon seven was about to make a direct move, the dragon eight steps out, looked at the little girl, and said, "you are the purple star devil Dragon Emperor, originally intended to look for you later. Now you want to send it to your door, so we can solve it together."


    "If you don''t mind, don''t blame me if you don''t care about me."


    This is the little girl''s answer to Longba''s words, showing the supremacy and groundless momentum, which makes several powerful monsters around her tremble secretly.


    Later, the little girl didn''t even look at the dragon eight dragons and seven one more. She looked at the ghost car not far away. Her blue and black hair was tied up with a horse''s tail and was thrown behind her small head. There was an upright Rune mark in the center of her eyebrow, which seemed noble and evil. She said, "where is the demon king Du Shaofu now?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1283

    "Is the purple star demon Dragon Emperor going to trouble the demon king Du Shaofu?"


    Seeing that the recently rising Purple Star demon Dragon Emperor is also looking for the demon king Du Shaofu, the monsters around him have to take a cool breath for Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, the demon king, could not walk out of the tomb safely.


    "Do you want to trouble the temple master?"


    The evil pupils, which are much bigger than the copper bell, stare at each other. Their eyes are almost hopeless. How many troubles did the hall master cause in the animal kingdom? He was always looking for trouble.


    "I don''t know his whereabouts. If you want to find it, you can find it yourself."


    Ghost car mouth, he did not know the purple star demon Dragon Emperor suddenly intervene what meaning, but it is not intended to say more.


    "It seems more and more lively."


    At the top of the mountain in the distance, Huang ling''er looks at the front and smiles faintly.


    "Four princesses, the dragon clan and the purple star demon Dragon Emperor, fierce tooth, blood Ling, mastiff dragon all intervene, should we also appear?"


    A middle-aged man opened his mouth behind Huang ling''er, and his eyes flashed with runes.


    Huang ling''er looked at the distance ahead and shook her head. On her beautiful face, Daimei picked up slightly and said, "they are all looking for the devil. Let''s not interfere. Just have a look."


    Middle age seems to want to say something more, but looking at Huang ling''er''s back, hesitated for a moment, and finally stopped talking.


    In the middle of the air ahead, the little girl looked at the ghost car, and her red lips were pursed and she was about to open her mouth.


    "Boom..."


    A space trembling sound suddenly came, and many eyes heard the reputation. The space at the exit of the temple of beasts began to surge. The space trembled with the roar of beasts.


    Then, under the gaze of many eyes, the space exit gushed out dazzling brilliance, and then slowly disappeared, a figure appeared quietly in the sky.


    In the middle of the sky, there was a 23-4-year-old young man in a purple robe and a long black hair shawl. His face was resolute and resolute, especially his pair of pupils. He was clear and calm, which made people look at him like a brother next door.


    As the purple robed youth walked out, the fluctuating space behind him gradually disappeared. The space in the temple of heavenly beasts was completely blurred. It was indistinct that the huge and towering Temple of animals in that space seemed to have lost its trace. At last, the space gradually dissipated and disappeared completely.


    The young man in purple robe, of course, was Du Shaofu who came out of the temple of heavenly beasts. At the moment, the huge Hall of heavenly beasts had been recognized by him, and he was also taken into the Dantian Shenque. Even the skeletons of four snake kings, such as vipers in ancient times, on the square were collected.


    But at the moment, when Du Shaofu''s figure clearly appeared in the upper space, it made the four sides of his eyes change color one after another.


    "Well, the Lord has come at last."


    Far away on the top of the mountain, Huang ling''er smiles, which can topple the city. It blooms on the top of the mountain, but no one has a chance to see it.


    Luan Jian looked at the young man in purple robe in the air far away, and said, "the four princesses, that''s the man. He also asked me to tell the four princesses a word, saying that the gratitude has been paid back."


    "That guy is interesting. He doesn''t eat at all."


    Huang Ling Er light smile, said to Luan Jian: "you can take out a secret bone, he has not killed, is to return my favor, it seems that your life is not cheap, offset the one he owes me."


    Luan Jian raised her eyes and looked at the figure of the youth in purple robe from a distance. She asked Huang ling''er, "dare to ask the four princesses, who is that man?"


    "The man who killed long Jiu."


    Huang ling''er is rippling with the light of seven colors. She is graceful, graceful and attractive, and she whispers softly.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Hearing the speech, Luan Jian''s eyes suddenly trembled.


    "Master of the temple!"


    At the same time, when the purple robe appeared clearly, the evil pupils such as the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying Ying and Xiao Falcon were stunned, and then all of them immediately burst into surprise.


    At this moment, they are helpless. They can only fight to the death. They also know that the fight to death will not work. However, when they suddenly see the purple robed youth appear, they know where they can not be overjoyed and the strength of the temple master.


    The ghost car looked at Du Shaofu, but his face did not change much, but the fierce breath and red light in his red eyes were slightly faded.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is Du Shaofu!"


    "I''ve seen him. That guy is Du Shaofu, the demon king who killed longjiu!"


    Among the monsters around, there was a stir and a sound of surprise reverberated in the void.


    "Is he Du Shaofu, the demon king who killed longjiu?"


    "It turns out that he is Du Shaofu, the demon king. It seems that he is not very good?"


    "I thought there were three heads and six arms. Just like that, did you really have the strength to kill longjiu?"


    Almost all the disputes just now took place around Du Shaofu, the demon king. The dragon clan was still looking for the demon king Du Shaofu. Unexpectedly, the Lord appeared. All of a sudden, there was a commotion in the void around him,The king of apes and others, listening to the sound of commotion, suddenly turned their eyes to the young man in purple robe.


    the king of apes was a few of them, but they had already known the relationship between Du Shaofu and his purple star and demon Dragon Emperor.


    Just looking at the purple robed youth, thinking of its relationship with his own Purple Star demon Dragon Emperor, the God ape king and others were all surprised.


    Not to say that the demon king Du Shaofu is a human being, how can he be the father of his own Purple Star demon Dragon Emperor, not to mention that the demon king Du Shaofu is still so young.


    "It seems to be a little busy..."


    As soon as he left the hall, Du Shaofu felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere around him. He looked around and saw the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, the little Falcon and Xiao Ying. All of these aroused the body, and then he felt the breath of the king of magic tiger, ghost car and the formation around him. Then he knew what was going on.


    But before Du Shaofu''s voice fell, a small figure suddenly appeared in front of him. It was as fast as lightning. A clear and childish voice was heard, and then it came happily.


    "Dad..."


    Du Shaofu''s voice did not fall, listening to the familiar childish voice, his face suddenly appeared a surprise color.


    "Little star..."


    How could Du Shaofu not know who the familiar voice was? Besides the little star, there would be no one else. He opened his arms and immediately held the small body in his arms.


    "Dad, I miss you and worry about me. I knew you would be OK."


    His small face was rubbing against Du Shaofu''s neck, and a pair of small arms were tightly around Du Shaofu''s neck for fear that the person in front of him would disappear again.


    This little girl is naturally the little star Du Shaofu has been looking for. Holding the little girl in her arms, Du Shaofu was also relieved and said, "I miss you too. If you''re OK, you''ll be fine. I''m worried. If you can''t find you again, your mother will be angry with me."


    "By the way, Dad, where''s my mother?"


    Hearing this, the little star immediately raised his head and looked around Du Shaofu with big eyes. He did not see the familiar figure. He was worried.


    "She''ll be fine, better than anyone else."


    In the beginning, Du Fu''s body was full of invisible, but he was far less powerful.


    "Father, mother


    Now, looking at the purple star demon Dragon Emperor and the demon king Du Shaofu, the fierce pupils of countless demons and beasts around them are completely shocked and complicated.


    "The purple star demon Dragon Emperor, the demon king Du Shaofu, what is the relationship?"


    All the monsters were stunned. Du Shaofu, the demon king, seemed to be the father of the terrible Purple Star demon Dragon Emperor. Was Du Shaofu not a human being? What was going on? People couldn''t understand.


    "Who can tell me what''s going on?"


    The king of the tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, are absolutely not shocked or even more surprised by anyone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1284

    Dragon seven dragon eight and other people were stunned, not far away fierce teeth, blood Ling, mastiff dragon and so on.


    On the top of the mountain in the distance, Huang ling''er''s moving face, her eyes are also covered with strange brilliance.


    "I heard you went to the beast tomb, but I couldn''t find you everywhere. It scared me to death."


    The little star looked at Du Shaofu, holding his familiar face in both hands. After confirming that there was no lack of weight, his chubby and childish face was full of smiles.


    "Your mother and I are also looking for you. If you can''t find you again, your mother will do something to me." Du Shaofu, relieved, said with a bitter smile.


    "My mother looks cold, but she''s not fierce." The little star said with a smile, her eyes were full of strange light.


    "She''s not fierce. That woman is cruel."


    Du Shaofu murmured, clearly aware of the woman''s means.


    "What''s the matter? A lot of father and daughter."


    God ape king, magic tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao falcon, etc. have to accept the fact in front of them.


    Especially the God ape king, the purple star demon Dragon Emperor''s strength and ferocity, their hearts are most clear, but it is never seen that the ferocious little demon king, actually has that childlike side.


    The purple star demon Dragon Emperor is so clever in front of the legendary demon king Du Shaofu.


    "So you are Du Shaofu


    When the gloomy voice came out, long Qi''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu''s body, and his cold feeling gushed out from the depths of his eyes and said, "take me back to the dragon clan with me!"


    "The Lord has come at last."


    The voice of dragon seven spread out, and all the animals around came back to their gods. Du Shaofu, the demon king, appeared, and the dragon clan was present. I was afraid that there would be a big war.


    Little star sat on Du Shaofu''s arm, raised his head in Du Shaofu''s arms, glanced back at the dragon, and then said to Du Shaofu with a straight look: "Dad, those miscellaneous dragons are very annoying, but there is an old man whose strength should be similar to that of his mother. If his mother is not there, we can clean up the rest."


    Du Shaofu frowned, glanced at the young man in front of him in red and blue robes, and finally fell on an old man beside them, with a slight frown on his brow.


    From his invisible breath, Du Shaofu could easily feel that the cultivation of the old man was much better than that of the youth in red and blue robes.


    The old man''s breath was obviously dragon clan, and his cultivation strength was terrible. Even if he was suppressed in the beast tomb on that day, he was also a half domain cultivation, which was quite difficult to deal with.


    "Hall master, that is dragon seven and eight of the dragon clan, two elder brothers of dragon nine."


    The king of magic tiger whispered behind Du Shaofu, reminding him that dragon seven and eight are two brothers of dragon nine.


    "It seems that the dragon people also attach great importance to the tomb of beasts."


    Looking at the dragon family lineup, Du Shaofu pondered that the dragon family came to two pure blood descendants of the dragon family, namely, dragon seven dragon eight. In addition to the meaning of protecting the Dragon seven dragon eight, Du Shaofu also had high hopes for the tomb of the heavenly beast.


    Just as Du Shaofu looked at Du Shaofu, long Qi looked at Du Shaofu. His hot breath fluctuated slightly, and then his cold face showed a cold smile.


    "Du Shaofu, if you don''t put your hands down, I''ll have to do it. I''d rather you didn''t do it."


    Dragon seven takes two steps in the air, and the blazing breath of his body fluctuates, and a dragon power is released invisibly.


    The herds close to each other retreated one after another. On the one hand, they were unable to resist the dragon power. On the other hand, they were afraid that they would suffer a disaster if Long Qi fought with Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    Du Shaofu looked at Long Qi, gently lowered the little star in his arms, held it in his hand, looked at the old man behind him, and said with a faint smile, "how many people do you want from the dragon family, one, two, three, or all?"


    "What a pity, don''t you think it''s useless to fight me


    Long Qi also faint indifference smile, very clear that the boy is a strong method, but the noble blood of the dragon clan, simply disdain those radical methods,.


    In the heart of dragon seven, he has enough information to ravage a tiny human being.


    In the past, there were many young people in Kyushu who were famous and famous in Kyushu, but in the end, they were so vulnerable in front of him.


    "Of course, you are not enough. You''d better go together, so as not to waste time in the wheel battle." Du Shaofu shook his head at Longqi and said faintly.


    "Dad, I should be able to deal with one, the old one is very strong."


    The little star tightly pulled the sleeve of ladu Shaofu. He knew that the dragon people were very strong. He was afraid that his godfather could not cope with three of them.


    Little star knows that Du Shaofu is very strong, but during this period of time, she is not sure how much progress Du Shaofu has made. The Dragon seven dragons eight dragons, plus that old dragon, are absolutely terrible.


    "No, it''s up to you."Du Shaofu said softly, winking at the little star.


    "Tiny human, the tone is not small, you should also be responsible for your behavior, has let you live for a long time!"


    Dragon seven eyebrows a pick, in the eye the rune is more and more dazzling, the corner of the mouth radian swept across the grim smile, a majestic momentum is swept out.


    Looking at the Dragon seven, Du Shaofu''s eyes also quietly wiped a trace of cold.


    The Dragon seven cultivation is very strong, and the dragon eight should not be much worse. But these two people want to win over themselves. Du Shaofu really doesn''t take it seriously. I''m afraid that Longqi''s thinking is a little naive.


    What Du Shaofu was really worried about was the old man of the dragon family who had never spoken. The cultivation level of the animal realm was suppressed in the Tianmu tomb. It was also a half domain, or a half domain with the realm of the animal realm. The strength was the most frightening.


    If those three were to join hands, Du Shaofu would be really helpless.


    The ghost car is injured, and the king of spirit magic tiger is afraid that it will be difficult to resist. Xiaoxing doesn''t know whether he can resist one of them. The most difficult thing for Du Shaofu to deal with is the old man of the dragon clan in the animal kingdom.


    Du Shaofu''s most worry is that once there is a scuffle, the king of Linghuan tiger, Xiao Falcon and king of mad bear will be affected. It seems that there are several followers behind Xiaoxing, and his cultivation will not be there Under the spirit of the tiger king and so on, but after dragon seven and eight, there are also many strong orcs to follow.


    "One of the dragon people I knew at the beginning was really very strong. No matter in terms of cultivation strength or arrogance, few people could match, like you."


    In his deep meditation, Du Shaofu looked at Long Qi and sighed.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, has admired people in the dragon clan. I don''t know who it is?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s exclamation, the monsters around him are also curious. Unexpectedly, Du Shaofu, the demon king who killed longjiu, still has admiring people in the dragon clan.


    At the top of the mountain in the distance, Huang ling''er''s beautiful eyes fluctuated and became curious.


    "Who?"


    On Long Qi Sen Ran''s face, he could not help but have some curiosity. He asked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the Dragon seven, drew out a curve on his mouth, and said with a smile: "he is as rebellious as you are. He thinks he is very strong and does not know where he comes from. His name is long Jiu. He has been dead for several years. I have dug out the secret bones. The grass on the head of the grave should be very long now."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the monsters around him gaped with astonishment, and their faces changed greatly. With Du Shaofu, the demon king, who admired the dragon clan, he ridiculed Longqi and said that he was arrogant. He didn''t know how he would die.


    "This..."


    In the distance, Huang ling''er is so beautiful that she has no choice but to smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    After Du Shaofu, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, and even the king of ape and others all burst into laughter.


    Only dragon eight, the old man of the dragon clan, looks gloomy and ugly.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    The Dragon seven was angry and yelled in a ferocious voice. The fiery energy gushed out of his body, and the powerful dragon power swept out in an instant. The demon beast with insufficient cultivation strength was oppressed and breathless.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, his feet quietly stepped out a few steps away from the little star, and his palm under the sleeve of his purple robe was slightly protruding. In his eyes, there was a faint golden light in his eyes.


    "Die!"


    As the ferocious sound spread, long Qi''s figure had disappeared in its original place and turned into a faint red figure. The hot energy and strong wind fluctuated as fast as lightning, and instantly killed Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1285

    "Dragon seven started. Will Du Shaofu, the demon king, be an opponent?"


    With the sudden attack of dragon seven, although it was expected by all, the dragon clan would never let go of Du Shaofu, the demon king, but it still made the beasts astonished.


    "Hiss!"


    In an instant, the animals found that the vague shadow appeared in front of the demon king Du Shaofu, less than three feet away.


    The blazing breath, the terrible dragon power, was shot out with a palm print like fire.


    "Oh..."


    The dragon''s seven palm prints rose against the wind, and instantly turned into several Zhang''s size. There was a fire dragon''s virtual shadow roaring and enveloping Du Shaofu. The terrible breath was enough to destroy everything.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up and his cold feeling was wiped. Suddenly, the golden light surged in his eyes, which was sharp and frightening. The golden light wrapped his body, and his domineering momentum swept out of his body. With a shake of his arm, a fist wrapped in the golden light, and he exploded.


    "Oh..."


    The fist blows out, and the gods sing for a long time, and the Dragon sings for nine days. The momentum will never be lower than the former.


    This is Du Shaofu''s baquan do, which is understood from the ancient stone tablets outside the Du family.


    The golden fist suddenly collides with the virtual shadow of the fire dragon, and the amazing energy sweeps out.


    "Boom..."


    These collisions, blowing up in the lightning, the terrible air waves and runes, stirred up the surrounding space like waves.


    "Pedaling!"


    In full view of the public, as the explosion spread, the body of dragon seven was shaken back one after another, and his eyes were filled with a look of horror. The arm that had just taken out his hand was placed behind his back, which was red and swollen, and brought about severe pain.


    At this moment, Longba and the old man of the dragon clan were moved. Their eyes changed greatly.


    Du Shaofu''s body simply stepped back and his eyes were cold.


    Just as the Dragon seven retreated, a powerful and domineering air came out. With Jin Guangyao''s eyes shining, Du Shaofu stepped on the Lingbo leisurely walk, drifting like a God, and the ghost was uncertain. He immediately chased the Dragon seven.


    "Hum!"


    Long Qi is not a weak man. In his panic, he saw Du Shaofu''s shadow skimming to the extreme. His red eyes were extremely cold. After a deep drink in his throat, his fingerprints congealed and changed. His body was shaking back and stopped living.


    "Boom


    Then the body of the Dragon seven did not retreat, but went forward. One fist wrapped in the fire light, the breath was amazing, and the void was twisted. The fiery fist of fire then tore the space like thunder and blasted away at Du Shaofu''s figure.


    Looking at long Qisheng''s quick punch, Du Shaofu was surprised, but there was no panic. He seemed to have known it already.


    "Dapeng golden wings!"


    Behind Du Shaofu, a golden light of supremacy suddenly appeared. A pair of golden light and wings swept out like an obsidian day, and his left wing directly protected him in front of him.


    "Dang!"


    The fists wrapped in the flame of Longwei were heavily exposed to Du Shaofu''s chest, but they were blocked by Du Shaofu''s golden wings. At the moment, the sound of the golden dagger broke out.


    At that moment, the fire splashed like fireworks, but behind the gorgeous was destruction.


    At the moment, I''m afraid that the general Hunyuan wuzunsheng would be smashed by this blow.


    However, Du Shaofu is not a general Hunyuan wuzun. Not to mention the protection of Dapeng''s golden wings, Du Shaofu still has the abnormal immortal metaphysical body. The abnormal golden winged ROC bird''s cultivation skill has reached the third level of the conjoined method.


    Two kinds of abnormal defense body plus the protection of Dapeng''s golden wings, such defense is simply the best in metamorphosis, called the best abnormal defense!


    With a violent blow, Du Shaofu looked directly at his body and retreated slightly, which meant that all of them were resisted. Then, one hand reached out of the Lightstone, and his fingerprints had already condensed like lightning. The dark air in his body was also like a pouring flood, which condensed into a golden fingerprint in front of his palm.


    The golden handprint is brilliant, just like a bright color of gold, containing the profound meaning of heaven and earth, containing the mystery of yin and Yang, and the powerful power is diffused from it.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and his palmprint cut through the sky. In a twinkling, he fell on the chest of dragon seven, who had no time to retreat.


    Long Qi''s eyes suddenly changed when Du Shaofu was protected by Dapeng''s golden wings. It seemed that he felt something. It was too late to retreat quickly. However, before Du Shaofu''s palmprint, a thick red dragon scale covered his chest.


    therefore, Du Shaofu''s Shaoyang seal, under the gaze of many eyes, crashed into the Dragon scales on the chest of Longqi.


    A sound of energy startling the sky suddenly resounds from the void


    "Bang..."


    This kind of shocking energy collides with the sky. The rune on Dragon seven''s chest and dragon scale is destroyed in a moment.


    "Kaka..."


    Then the thick dragon scale cracked directly, and the terrible Rune energy ripple around it was like a storm wave.


    "Hum!"


    Then, in the eyes of countless consternation, a dull hum came from the throat of the dragon, and his body suddenly shot back from the shock, and finally fell on the ground, wiping out a crack in the ground."Poo Hoo..."


    The red dragon scales on his chest were broken and cracked, and he managed to hold back. The dragon''s seven faces were white and his mouth was filled with dragon blood. Then he immediately raised his head and looked at the golden light in the sky with astonishment and trembled for it.


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu''s wings spread out behind his figure, breaking out in golden light, carrying the supremacy of the golden winged ROC bird, which is no longer under the dragon power of dragon seven.


    "Roar..."


    Under the pressure of the terrible golden winged ROC bird, the monsters roar and tremble for it.


    "That''s the prestige of the golden winged ROC bird. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is a human being. Why does he have such a breath?"


    "It''s like the golden wings of the ROC from behind. Du Shaofu, the demon king, integrated the wings of the golden winged ROC!"


    "It seems that it is not. The breath is not only from the Dapeng golden wing, but the demon king Du Shaofu may be the golden winged Dapeng clan!"


    "Long Qi is injured, only two moves!"


    "How could Du Shaofu, the demon king, be so strong? Is he human?"


    "No way. How could a tiny human being have a more powerful body than the dragon clan?"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, deserves his reputation. How could he be so terrible?"


    Under the supremacy of the golden winged Dapeng, there are also some evil beasts with good eyesight around, which can see some clues.


    In particular, when he saw the magnificent dragon seven, he was injured by two moves. The monsters around him could not help but be surprised and lost his voice to talk about it!


    "Golden winged ROC bird..."


    Long Ba, the 50 year old man of the dragon clan, was shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength and the breath of the golden winged Dapeng bird. The dragon clan and the golden winged ROC bird family are enemies.


    "The hall master is more and more powerful!"


    The king of the tiger, the king of the mad bear, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, and Xiao Ying are all full of joy.


    "Dragon clan, it''s just that!"


    Du Shaofu looked directly at the Dragon seven below, and said faintly. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC were full of light. If the ROC flapped its wings and soared for nine days, its power would never be under the dragon''s power.


    Long Qi stares at Du Shaofu in a gloomy way. Instead of taking care of Du Shaofu with two moves, he suffers from trauma. At the moment, as a dragon family, he can''t bear it. The cold is reflected in the eyes of the flame light, and a mighty hot and powerful pressure diffuses.


    All of a sudden, the blazing breath was surging, and the flames were rolling and burning. The blazing temperature evaporated the void, as if even the space had to be burned clean.


    Dragon seven finally urged out of the body, body non-stop expansion, suddenly the whole body of flame bright, turned into a vortex, a thousand feet long red flame dragon rushed out of the sky.


    "Oh..."


    Dragon chant nine days, the sound waves rolling, let the four sides monster tremble millet, let the human relations soul crawl, under the dragon power, all shaking!


    The flaming dragon, with its scales shining and five claws on its belly, strikes the sky with power.


    The body of dragon seven is the pure blood descendant of the dragon family, which can not be compared with any other dragon.


    The breath of Hunyuan beast Zun was swept out of the Dragon seven body without reservation at the moment. The fire storm spread like a sea of fire in the sky.


    Longqi, the peak of Hunyuan beast Zun, is the body of pure blood descendants of dragon people. It can make ordinary Nirvana warriors dare not touch it. The Hunyuan wuzun of the same level can''t resist.


    The blood of the dragon clan is enough to prove everything. It is said that in ancient times, the human race had not yet flourished. At that time, only the orcs dominated the world, with the three feet of Qilin, dragon and Phoenix as their respects.


    Green dragon, Phoenix and unicorn are the most important parts of scallop. They are all shining in ancient and modern times. There are endless legends left since ancient times. Although


    is now popular, the dragon and Phoenix family have retired to the four seas and Wutong Mountain. The Kirin people have disappeared in the long river of years.


    but occasionally, the younger generation of the dragon and Phoenix family can go out of the four seas and Wutong Mountain. They can sweep away their peers.


    "The body of the dragon race is absolutely irresistible to human beings at the same level!"


    At the moment, looking at the body of dragon seven, from that terrible power, all around the beast crawling.


    "Martial arts hall, can''t fight against the body of the seven yuan."


    He believed in Du Shaofu, such as the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and Xiao falcon. When he saw the body of Longqi, he could not be worried.


    God ape king, ghost car and so on looked at the high altitude, the fire dragon power is the real dragon power, they are now poison will be absolutely affected.


    The little star slightly held up his head and looked at the huge dragon body of the half sky dragon, but he didn''t care much about it.


    The Dragon seven is a huge fire dragon body with two dragon pupils. It is covered with a black hole like blazing fire. The flame is bright. The runes burst out on the Dragon scales. The intense heat is enough to make the spirit burn and the skin burn.


    "If you can let me use my noumenon, Du Shaofu, you are really good, but now everything is about to end!"


    The roar of the dragon is heard from all directions, and the sound wave is enough to make the beasts tremble. The huge body of the fire dragon crosses the void, and the terrible hot wave rushes back to the four sides, just like waves of flaming waterfalls connecting heaven and earth."Hiss!"


    In the next moment, the Dragon claws under the dragon''s belly tore the void in an instant. A huge dragon''s claw poked out of the fire waterfall and tore away directly at Du Shaofu.


    Under this dragon''s claws, the space along the way will be broken, destroying everything, like thunder and lightning!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1286

    "Roar


    Du Shaofu moved and waved his hand. The purple gold sky que was suddenly held in his hand. The flexible radian was natural. The tiger bone dragon posture was like a red phoenix rising sun, like a turtle crouching. There was a green dragon and a white tiger. The shadow of Phoenix Xuanwu tortoise hovered around.


    "Bakendo!"


    Among the electric lights and firestones, the purple golden sky palace was waved from Du Shaofu''s hands, like splitting mountains, without any fancy!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s level of cultivation of Hunyuan wuzun was no longer retained. It swept away like a storm, and the surrounding golden light soared into the sky.


    Then a sword swept through the air, where the purple gold sword awn passed, the space collapsed directly, revealing the vacuum trace.


    "Boom


    A frightening tyranny came from the purple and gold lightsaber, which made the space vibrate violently.


    A terrible sense of sword swept across the sky, and the domineering sword power was creeping!


    At this moment, on the mountain top in the distance, behind huangling''er, Luan Jian''s eyes trembled like an electric shock, and her whole body began to tremble.


    What a terrible sword


    As an expert in using sword, Luan Jian is most aware of the terrible meaning of the sword.


    In kendo, Luan Jian has always had some confidence in himself, but at the moment he felt that terrible sword, he could not help shaking himself.


    "Ghost car, can the hall master be able to resist the Dragon seven body?"


    The king of magic tiger was nervous and asked about the ghost car not far away. The ghost car and the hall master and the Dragon seven had fought each other. They should know the strength between them most clearly.


    "I don''t know. The temple master should not be defeated at least."


    Ghost car pick eyebrows, rare back to the magic tiger king''s words.


    Ghost car has fought with Longqi and Du Shaofu, but he knows that Longqi is strong, so he can''t guarantee it.


    However, the ghost car was clear that Du Shaofu, the demon king, would not be defeated, because when he was at the level of extraordinary martial arts, the devil would be able to ravage him.


    Later, the devil broke through to the real Hunyuan wuzun again. His breath was stronger than the ordinary Nirvana martial Zun. In addition, his abnormal means didn''t make him lose.


    In a flash, the purple gold sword split the space and directly collided with the claw of the torn space.


    Under the dragon claw, tearing the space, the dragon power blocks out the sky and blocks the sun!


    The purple gold sword light cuts the void and cuts on the dragon claw.


    "Hiss..."


    When the sword and claw marks touch, there is not much energy sound, only the terrible sword and the blazing flame turn into runes, and the ripples are like a tsunami sweeping through the void around.


    "Hula..."


    But it didn''t last long. Countless swords and fire runes were flying around.


    All of a sudden, many eyes in the shock to see, that demon king Du Shaofu''s purple and gold sword, like a bamboo like force, directly cut off the Dragon claws protruding from the Dragon seven body.


    "Oh..."


    A sad cry, the sound of the Dragon chant from the sky, the seven roars of the dragon, the huge claw fell to the earth, the dragon blood poured.


    A sword cut off the dragon''s claws, all around have suddenly shuddered.


    That''s Dragon seven of the dragon clan. Under the state of dragon seven, I thought Du Shaofu, the demon king, could no longer be matched. How could he have thought that Du Shaofu killed the Dragon claws with one sword.


    At this moment, the ghost car''s red and bloody eyes also fluctuated violently for it.


    Ghost car originally just estimated that the demon king just won''t suffer losses, after all, dragon seven is absolutely powerful.


    Never thought that the Demon King actually cut off the Dragon claws of dragon seven with one sword. How powerful and powerful!


    With one sword, Du Shaofu did not stop, but the golden wings of Dapeng spread behind him, and the golden light broke out. At the same time, the palm of his left hand waved, his five fingers bent, and on the tip of his finger there were golden flashing talismans and secret patterns, and a claw print was revealed in his hand.


    "Boom


    When this claw print is revealed, the golden light suddenly erupts, as if to tear up the space. The dazzling talisman secret pattern is as rampant as the golden lightning. It is like a golden winged ROC bird that wants to fly out and soar for nine days!


    At this moment, a breath of despotism broke out from Du Shaofu''s body. This kind of domineering and ferocious spirit can only exist in those monsters.


    "That''s definitely a real family of golden winged mires!"


    Under such claw marks, there is a kind of pulse and soul trembling and fear in the dense monsters around, just like facing the supreme, the soul and blood vessels are shaking at the same time!


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    Du Shaofu had a big drink. It was Du Shaofu''s character to kill him when he was ill. The golden light on the paw print broke out like countless golden electric snakes. In a domineering posture, he grabbed the Dragon seven and went away.


    It is said that in ancient times, the claws of the golden winged ROC can tear up the strong of the dragon clan, which can be said to be the nemesis of the dragon clan.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu carries the will of the golden winged ROC, just like a real golden winged ROC.


    "OhThe roar of the Dragon seven body and the continuous chanting of the dragon can destroy the spirits of beasts and beasts, and make many beasts around show their pain.


    Although he was cut off a claw and suffered heavy damage, the Dragon seven did not lose its fighting power. The dragon body rolled and the fire was fierce. The Dragon pupil looked down on Du Shaofu like a sea of fire. His resentment was gloomy and ferocious, and his killing intention was strong. The dragon power spread and crushed the sky.


    The seven dragon bodies reveal their runes in the sea of fire, and the Dragon scales begin to burst out mysterious flame runes. What mysterious things are constructed in the air, channeling the energy of heaven and earth and solidifying the space.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu''s giant ROC claws came and tore up the sea of fire, which had already spread to the Dragon seven''s huge body.


    "Boom


    But at this time, the sky around the Dragon seven suddenly trembled. From the body of the Dragon seven, a mysterious flame talisman and secret pattern spread out like the sky on the animal tomb on that day. It was vaguely connected with the mysterious, and diffused the chaotic fog.


    In the next moment, a huge dragon shadow of thousands of feet appeared in the eyes of many people. The terrible dragon power that accompanied it actually directly destroyed Du Shaofu''s ROC''s broken claws. The extremely terrible dragon power swept away like a storm.


    "Hiss..."


    Under the terrible influence of the dragon, Du Shaofu had to step back and not dare to fight head-on. He looked up slightly and saw that dragon seven was already driving a huge fire dragon shadow in front of him.


    The huge shadow of the fire dragon covered the sky, which was thousands of feet in size. The terrifying pressure that was diffused from it faintly made countless beasts tremble around.


    At this moment, even the God ape king, the spirit magic tiger king, the mad Bear King, etc., are unable to resist completely under the dragon power, and they have to tremble for them.


    "Poof..."


    Some monsters with lower cultivation level look at the terrible flame dragon of thousands of feet standing in the sky, and the blood in their bodies will coagulate, and the spirit of beasts will tremble. Some monsters are ferocious and spit blood in their mouths.


    "One of the dragon''s supernatural powers, Pan Long kills and robs!"


    Du Shaofu''s body retreated. His golden eyes were slightly fluctuating. He looked at the huge shadow of the fire dragon thousands of feet in front of him. When he was on the wasteland, he had already seen the pan dragon killing and robbing driven by longjiu. Although it was slightly different, it was also similar.


    "Oh


    The Dragon seven roared and the Dragon chanted. The thousands of long and huge flaming dragon shadow followed the ferocious roar, and the earth shaking sound of dragon chanting rang through the heaven and earth. Then the giant dragon and seven dragon bodies, which were thousands of feet long, merged together and killed Du Shaofu with a terrifying momentum of covering the sky and blocking the sun.


    "Hula..."


    Thousands of feet of dragon shadow swept down, the tail of the Dragon swayed, and the claws waved. Compared with the Dragon nine on the land, the momentum was more than a hundred times more powerful, and the space it passed through suddenly burst out


    Thousands of Zhang''s huge body, how magnificent and huge, circling and twisting the sky, twisting a large area of space in which directly solidified, also enveloped Du Shaofu.


    The blazing breath of the fire dragon is enough to destroy everything in the world. In countless mountains and mountains, towering trees are withering and burning, the rocks are burning hot, and the white fog is evaporated from the void. The temperature is like a furnace.


    "Boy, you have to pay for it!"


    The Dragon seven roared with rage. The huge flaming dragon body was like the scorching sun. The bright flame talisman and secret pattern spread. The power made the distorted space crack and tightly entangle Du Shaofu. The terrible power was enough to destroy everything and rob all living things!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1287

    "Can Du Shaofu, the demon king, still be able to fight against the dragon people''s taboo of magical powers?"


    Around a fierce pupil scared, there are monsters back in a hurry, the scene is chaotic, that terrible power is too strong.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was crushed. The unimaginable terrible pressure accompanied by the killing and looting, and the power of the heaven and earth moved, so that the golden runes on the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu were all being wiped out.


    "Very strong, very strong!"


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils fluctuated, and the Dragon seven inspires the magic power of the dragon clan. At this moment, if the ordinary Nirvana martial Zun is not able to resist.


    Even Du Shaofu felt that if he had not broken through the real Hunyuan wuzun recently, he would not have been able to resist the magical means of dragon seven at the moment.


    That huge crushing force, the body will be crushed and broken.


    "Tiny human, in front of my dragon clan, you can''t resist after all!"


    The roar of a huge dragon hovering in the air is indescribable.


    "Yes, but I don''t think so!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. All of a sudden, he stomped on the ground and shattered the void. Suddenly, a powerful and terrifying momentum burst out in his own body like a mountain torrent.


    The next moment, from the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu, a golden light rose again.


    The golden talisman''s secret pattern is dazzling, and the bright golden awn soars to the sky like a rising sun, like a golden winged ROC bird that wants to flutter its wings out of it.


    In this moment, Du Shaofu himself is like a real golden winged ROC!


    "Boom


    The domineering and fierce momentum swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, fluttered with wings, and swept across the sky!


    "Roar


    At this time, all around the beast roar endlessly, all for it is frightened!


    This golden winged ROC will not be forced by dragon seven to kill and rob Pan Long. The huge body of monsters crawls on the ground!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu carried all the tyrannical will of the golden winged ROC, just like the real golden winged ROC coming, just like the golden sun coming, and rushing away the flames.


    "Boom!"


    The golden talisman''s secret pattern turned into a vast ocean, accompanied by the supremacy and terror of the supreme power, began to break open the Dragon seven pan dragon killing and robbing virtual shadow.


    "Boom!"


    In such a fierce battle, the space trembled, the energy stirred in all directions, and the power swept over the sky, breaking up the surrounding space, revealing a large void.


    "Kaka..."


    The wind and clouds in the sky, the breath of terror spread, tearing the ground below, terrible, like the end of the day!


    "Look, the hall master seems to be still urging what kind of means!"


    In the distance around, the king of mad bear raised his eyes in amazement, and his huge eyes were filled with violent fluctuations.


    The king of the tiger, the Falcon, and the king of ape around him all looked at Du Shaofu carefully.


    At the moment, only a few of them, such as the king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger, can see clearly the changes in the fierce battle.


    All the animals went away with their eyes. They saw Du Shaofu''s fingerprints flying in the stalemate battle circle. The white divine awn of the strange beast converged, and the golden light of one hand flashed.


    With the rapid condensation of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints in his hands, a strange wave of violent energy suddenly rose from the sky.


    Just like the substantial golden energy and silver white energy, all of a sudden, it seeps out from the void space, making the surrounding space also quietly and slightly distorted.


    Just for a moment, Du Shaofu''s two palms were shining with gold and silver, like Yin and Yang, hard and soft. The gold was bright and silver was like lightning.


    "It''s against the sky. The master of the hall has urged the terrible power of the golden winged ROC bird, as well as his strength to urge other means. Obviously, they are not ordinary means. How can they be so abnormal?"


    Although Xiaoying is not a human being, it is also clear that it is not a human being. Even if it is a monster with strong blood, it is impossible to motivate the second method under such terrible power means.


    At the moment, both Longqi and Du Shaofu are clearly promoting the most powerful magical powers. The consumption can almost make them exhausted. There is no energy to support the second consumption.


    But now, Du Shaofu is clearly concentrating on the second method. From the fluctuation of his breath, he can feel that he is absolutely not a general magical means.


    The ghost car didn''t speak, but his red eyes were obviously shaking. At the moment, Du Shaofu was able to use the second method, which was undoubtedly adding a cultivator of the same level to join hands.


    But this kind of consumption, for a person, is afraid that it is impossible to support at all. What kind of Shenque is needed to provide the terrible consumption of mysterious Qi?


    At the moment, the ghost car finally knew why the devil had more breath than the ordinary Nirvana warrior when he broke through Hunyuan wuzun.


    The inner Shenque of the demon king must have reached an incredible level.The ghost car in the heart of the pan violent fluctuations, he really did not know that the devil is how to cultivate, a human body, but so abnormal strong.


    Du Shaofu''s golden and silver lightning fingerprints began to merge, and their extremely terrible energy overflowed and the shaking surrounding space trembled.


    Long Qi also found the movement of Du Shaofu at the moment, and the cold light of Longtong was surging.


    "Ouch..."


    When the Dragon chanted for nine days, the huge body of dragon seven was flying across the sky. The ferocious dragon head of hundreds of feet swooped down, and the bloody mouth was like a bloody black hole devouring Du Shaofu.


    Under the ferocious dragon head''s bloody mouth, the terrifying power of swallowing was crushed, and the forehead trembled, and large pieces of gravel swept away.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    That breathtaking breath, still like a mountain fall, countless ground cracks, spider webs generally spread.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, and he fanned out the golden winged ROC behind his back. The domineering and fierce breath erupted like a volcano, and the secret patterns of golden light talisman rose to the sky, crushing and destroying everything!


    "Boom..."


    The two forces of terror suddenly and violently collide, and both of them burst out brilliant Rune brilliance, such as the collision of two stars.


    "Boom..."


    Under the impact, the surrounding sky and earth continued to explode.


    All around the beast looking at this scene, all for its fear, fierce pupil tremor, shock.


    "Oh


    Dragon seven roar, huge body and did not occupy a bit of cheap, was born to open, flame splash.


    Suddenly, the dragon''s head was shaken back, and his eyes suddenly changed. A golden figure appeared beside him, accompanied by a wave of energy that made him feel palpitating.


    This energy fluctuation is too terrible, so that at the moment, there is something in the heart of dragon seven.


    Feeling the direction of this energy, long Qi immediately looked at him and saw that Du Shaofu was close to him. On his hands, the original gold and silver fingerprints had been quietly fused together.


    At the moment, the integrated palm print is crystal clear, beautiful, and full of bright gold and silver light, and a terrible destructive power comes from it.


    "Shaoyang Taiyin seal!"


    The golden light is as bright as the sun. Du Shaofu deceives his body, and the palm print in his hand cuts through the space.


    The palm print rose against the wind and instantly turned into a hundred Zhang in size, and fell directly on the dragon''s seven huge bodies.


    All speed is instantaneous. In the consternation of many eyes, Du Shaofu''s palm print directly falls on the dragon body of dragon seven.


    Energy eruption, a thunderbolt like explosion, and then resounding through the sky


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In this muffled sound, it seems that the whole space of the celestial beast tomb trembles under the sound of the energy explosion. The mountains and the earth are all exploding and cracking.


    Rock into powder, gravel shooting, mountain collapse!


    Such terrible power, so powerful!


    "Bang bang!"


    The body of a flaming dragon overturned from the air and fell down among the peaks, destroying many peaks. The dragon blood gushed in his mouth, and the flame and rune breath on his body were darkened.


    "The dragon was defeated seven times, so defeated!"


    Looking at Long Qi falling from the sky from afar, all the animals have hot throats and saliva, which is unbelievable.


    "It seems to be a lot more powerful!"


    Far away on the top of the mountain, Huang linger''s colorful eyes twinkled and fluttered. At the moment, she was shocked and floating in her eyes.


    "Bakendo!"


    Taking advantage of his illness, Zijin tianque, which had just disappeared in Du Shaofu''s hands, reappeared again. With a sword, the purple gold sword broke through the void and dived from the sky, directly cutting into the fallen dragon seven.


    In any case, the Liang Zi of the dragon clan was getting bigger and bigger. Du Shaofu did not expect the dragon people to let go of himself.


    Of course, Du Shaofu didn''t worry about whether the dragon people would let themselves go. The so-called debt is not urgent, and there are more enemies.


    However, if there is a chance at the moment, Du Shaofu will not let it go. If you kill one at the moment, there will be one less opponent, and there will be less danger in the future.


    "Boy, dare you!"


    Suddenly, as soon as Du Shaofu took out his sword, a sombre voice came from the sky, and the shaking sky trembled violently!


    [the new group of "wasteland" in wushentianxia is Xiaoyu, whose number is 364723710.


    Xiao Yu WeChat official account, Yu Feng yf''


    welcome you to join us.


    Xiao Yu only used penguins and public wechat, microblog and other things in front of him. They are all fake and fake. You book friends should be careful. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1288

    A terrible breath came, and before the words were counted down, a rune claw print twisted the space, and Shengsheng resisted the purple and gold sword that Du Shaofu had just split.


    Under the paw print, Du Shaofu''s eyes were picked, and the sword was directly stopped in the air,.


    "Chulala..."


    The talisman''s claw seal carries the dragon''s power, and then, in many astonished eyes, twists Du Shaofu''s purple gold sword until it is destroyed.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure staggered back a few steps, his face slightly darkened.


    From that breath, Du Shaofu already knew who was involved. As he had been worried about, Du Shaofu was still intervened. If he wanted to take the opportunity to kill Longqi, he could not do it.


    The purple gold sword was destroyed, and a figure also appeared in the void not far from Du Shaofu''s body. The breath was filled without any reason, as if he could control the four directions of space.


    The one who came here is the old man of the Dragon nationality in his fifties.


    Dragon eight appeared on the ground where dragon seven fell, waving a lot of powder filled with fluorescence and landed on the body of dragon seven, which was almost unable to move.


    Dragon seven huge body, blood dripping, suddenly began to strange recovery. ,


    "Dad!"


    The little star quietly came to Du Shaofu and looked at the old man of the Dragon nationality in his eyes. There was a little worry in his weird eyes.


    Du Shaofu gently stroked the back of the little star''s head and took a deep breath in secret. Without speaking, his eyes were shining with golden light.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old man in his fifties looked up at Du Shaofu with a cold face. He looked up at Du Shaofu''s eyes and said, "catch him with your hands, and go back to the dragon people with me and wait for your fate."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and looked at the fifty year old man of the Dragon nationality. He drew a sarcastic look at his mouth and said with a sneer: "I''ve asked you to join us. It''s really a wheel battle. The dragon people are really shameless."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, all the animals were silent. Although he knew what Du Shaofu meant, he knew that the dragon people were small and could not fight. The old ones continued to fight, but they did not dare to reveal anything.


    Du Shaofu is not afraid of the dragon clan, but they dare not offend the dragon clan.


    "Boy, sharp teeth and sharp lips can''t keep you alive. If you don''t hold your hands, I''ll tear your hands and feet first, as you owe me the interest of the dragon clan!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the face of the old dragon people could not help but appear ferocious and ugly.


    "Old man, I really think I''m afraid you won''t succeed. I''ll try it. Sooner or later, the emperor of dragon will destroy a group of miscellaneous dragons!"


    Little star scolded, originally that childish innocence, harmless appearance of human and animal, a second burst.


    "Even so, let''s solve it together."


    Dragon eight put down the Dragon seven, which had been restored to human form, standing on the ground with one foot, jumping out of the body and stepping into the air. His long blue hair moved slightly. His vast eyes were gloomy, and his hand waved slightly.


    "Boom


    With the eight palms of the Dragon down, many of the demon king and some strong people of the dragon clan who had been following him were scattered in the air around him. The vast atmosphere of energy filled the air, which made the atmosphere of the sky solidify again and the atmosphere was tense.


    "How much more than a man, I''m afraid you won''t do it!"


    The little star looks directly at Longba, and with a wave of his hand, the king of apes, the king of fire, the king of silver and blood leopard, the king of Fengyun carving, the king of three headed demon lion and other monsters burst out.


    The magic tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao falcon, ghost car and so on are also out of the sky at the wrong time. These lineups alone will not be under the dragon clan.


    Not far away, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian looks at the mountain top in the distance. He knows that Huang ling''er and others are there, and his eyes fluctuate secretly.


    "Take a bet."


    With a smile on his face, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian stepped out of the room and came to Du Shaofu''s side.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Shangguan Qixian said with a faint smile: "I put my life on you. You must be able to get away from the dragon clan at present, right?"


    Du Shaofu, looking at the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian, was also a little surprised and said, "we are not too familiar. You don''t have to join in the muddy water."


    "See, that''s Huang ling''er of the Phoenix family. They''re there. I''ve been watched by her. It''s hard to get out of the tomb. I''d better help you. At least I''m one of the Twelve Gods. If I don''t help you, I''ll pass it on later. It''s a shame."


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian gave Du Shaofu a faint smile. His long hair fell down on his shoulders, which was full of faint fluorescence. Under his thick eyebrows, his eyes were like murmuring spring water. At the moment, he looked at the lineup of the dragon clan and was full of a special evil spirit.


    "Well, if you can''t die, I''ll help you deal with huangling''er."


    When Du Shaofu nodded, there was a rumor on the land in the end of the world that the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian was also extremely cruel, domineering and eccentric.


    But looking at the Qin demon, who had a bad reputation, Du Shaofu felt quite easy to get along with. I didn''t feel lonely.


    "Ghost car, mad Bear King, magic tiger king, ape king, Fire Dragon King, silver blood leopard king, do you really want to get together with a human, and want to face my dragon clan?"Longba looks at the ghost car, the king of the divine ape, the king of the magic tiger, and so on. His eyes are more and more gloomy. Although he is not afraid of the ghost car, the ghost car and the king of the divine ape, the king of the magic tiger, and the king of the fire dragon are working together, which makes him very difficult to deal with.


    "This is the animal kingdom, not the four seas. There are a lot of dragon people in charge of it!"


    The king of ape drank heavily and stood firmly behind the little star.


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. He could feel that the king of apes was definitely a real Nirvana beast. He did not know why he was so devoted to the little star. It was hard to guess how the little girl accepted the real Nirvana beast.


    "God ape king, ghost car, you have to pay the price for your choice today. Do you have to think clearly, can your family bear this price?"


    Longba''s vast eyes become more and more gloomy. It seems that he did not expect why the king of the apes and the ghost car stood so firmly behind Du Shaofu''s boy and girl.


    "If you want to do it, do it, mother-in-law. It''s noisy!"


    The little star looked at the dragon eight and skimmed his mouth, and did not put the dragon eight in his eyes.


    "You deal with that little girl. When I deal with Du Shaofu, none of them will get there."


    The old man of the dragon clan glanced at Du Shaofu and others, and then said to the dragon eight beside him.


    Long nodded at eight o''clock, and his eyes swept over the front. Du Shaofu was dealt with by someone, but he could not help but look at the king of ape, and then nodded.


    With Long Ba nodding his head, the old man of the Dragon nationality looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes gushed with a heavy color, and his breath fluctuated.


    Around the strong dragon lineup, at the moment also quickly eye movement, eyes cold pouring out, breath gushing out.


    In the depths of Du Shaofu''s eyes, the golden light flashed to himself and his face was gloomy. Looking at the situation before him, a great war was inevitable.


    Du Shaofu pondered that if he wanted to get away today, he was afraid that there would be a fierce battle. The most difficult thing to deal with was the old man in the realm of the dragon race. Although the old man in the realm of the dragon clan would be suppressed and cultivated, it was also at the level of half domain.


    "It looks like I''m going to try my best!"


    Du Shaofu lowered his eyebrows. Although he was scared at the half level, he was not at the beginning. If the old man thought he could, he would take him. I''m afraid it would be naive.


    "It''s really lively. I''ll have a look at it."


    Just as the inevitable battle was about to break out, a sound of nature suddenly floated slowly in the sky.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, a lot of spatial fluctuations suddenly appeared on the mountain top in the distance, and the hot air was surging. There were four birds, but not birds, such as the wind, such as Luan. The red and red giant creatures fluttered from their wings. The space spread white smoke and the blazing heat swept the earth.


    "Flaming fire phoenix, Phoenix clan!"


    When Du Shaofu raised his head, the four flaming fire phoenixes fluttered and appeared in the air above the crowd, pulling a phoenix chariot with ancient breath and colorful light, which was engraved with talisman and secret patterns.


    "Dingdang, Dingdang..."


    On the chariot, there is a colorful ornament "Ding Dang" on the curtain. A graceful woman appears directly in front of the Phoenix chariot. She steps on the edge of the chariot with beautiful features, graceful figure, black hair, and a few tassels hanging. Her soft skin is like ice and snow, her face is gelled with goose fat, and her spirit is like autumn water. She is refined without any smell of human fireworks.


    "Huang ling''er!"


    Qin demon looked at the juelian woman, and his eyes were not very good-looking.


    "Hiss!"


    Huang Ling er''s foot tip a little Phoenix chariot, the beautiful image suddenly swept across the sky, the pattern of the pleated skirt, chest shallow dew like snow like a touch of chest, in the air outlined a graceful curve.


    Later, Huang ling''er''s beautiful image fell directly beside Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing. A colorful belt around her waist tied the slender waist with less than one grip, which made her breast plump, dignified and noble, and spotless.


    "What do you mean, Huang ling''er?"


    Seeing Huang ling''er coming, he stood directly with Du Shaofu and others. Both Longba and the fifty year old people of the dragon clan all immediately turned pale and gloomy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1289

    "It''s not interesting. I just want to talk to the president of the World Association. I hope it doesn''t affect you."


    Huang ling''er smiles at Longba. Her lips are like cherry blossoms, her eyebrows are like ink paintings. Her beauty makes all the animals around her fluctuate under the invisible supremacy.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was also very surprised at Huang ling''er''s sudden intervention. Although he had dealt with Huang ling''er several times, he could not guess what she wanted.


    But at the moment, if the Phoenix clan wants to intervene, they still intend to help. Du Shaofu naturally will not refuse. Even if the Phoenix clan has a purpose, it is better than facing the dragon clan alone.


    "Huang ling''er, if you want something good, I can share half of what Du Shaofu left in the beast hall. But Du Shaofu, the dragon clan, will never let go of it. Why should we intervene for the sake of a human being?"


    Long Ba''s eyes were shining, and the president of the World Association. He also knew that it was Du Shaofu, the demon king. His eyes were dark and he thought that huangling''er wanted to intervene. Maybe it was for the benefit of the temple of heavenly beasts and in order not to create extra branches, he gritted his teeth and said to huangling''er.


    "I can''t control who the dragon clan is going to deal with, but I have something to talk about for the time being, the president of the World Association." Huang ling''er light several way, seem to have no too bright white dragon eight words at all.


    "Huang ling''er, don''t go too far. Do you Phoenix people want to fight with our dragon clan?"


    Longba angrily drinks, she knows that huangling''er is deliberately to intervene. All along, he can control everything and control everything in his palm.


    But today, all of these things are different. Everything is out of his control and is under control everywhere. At this moment, Longba finally erupts, his anger gushes out, and his blue robe is hunting.


    At the moment, Longba is even more dignified. Originally, if he wanted to do anything for Du Shaofu and others, he had to rely on the strong people in the animal kingdom who came together in the clan.


    But now the Phoenix family intervenes, once they help Du Shaofu, they can reverse everything.


    After entering the tomb, Longba also got the news. The Phoenix clan came with huangling''er, and they also had the realm of beasts, which was enough to hold down the strong men of the dragon clan.


    "Dragon eight, you don''t threaten me. It''s useless for the dragon clan to frighten others. It''s useless in front of the Phoenix clan. If you want to fight, I''m afraid it''s your dragon eight''s words. The whole dragon family should also take good care of it!"


    For the threat of dragon eight, Huang ling''er''s face sank in an instant. On Jue Li''s face, she appeared clear and didn''t worry about dragon eight at all.


    Hearing this, the old man and the eight faces of the dragon clan were gloomy. They did not expect that Huang ling''er had come specially for Du Shaofu and made it clear that she wanted to intervene.


    Dragon teeth or dragon teeth, you want to see the dragon, you are the first to leave the dragon, you want to see the dragon, you are the first to leave


    Smell speech, fierce teeth, blood Ling, mastiff dragon three people is one side of the eyes, in the heart directly scold mother, long eight this put clearly is want to let them stand in line.


    At the moment, Longba''s words are very clear, even if they have no chance to get rid of it. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be tantamount to directly offending Longba.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, purple star demon Dragon Emperor, and Huang ling''er''s lineup, and then looking at the dragon family lineup, fierce teeth, blood Ling, mastiff dragon and other heart tangled.


    Naturally, the Phoenix clan didn''t want to offend them, but the problem was that the Phoenix clan was clearly with Du Shaofu. Previously, they had already offended the purple star demon Dragon Emperor and ghost car.


    "The benefits of the temple of beasts can''t be taken by a human!"


    Fierce teeth, mastiff dragon, blood Ling face to face, then bite their teeth, under the eye sign, is already a decision, can only be forced and dragon eight station team.


    "Very good, the benefits of the temple of heavenly beasts will not be less than yours."


    Long eight satisfied with a smile, looking at fierce teeth and blood Ling, mastiff dragon standing in line, as if he has won a chip.


    Feeling the breath of Xueling, mastiff dragon and fierce teeth, Du Shaofu frowned slightly. With those three fierce beasts, the long clan''s lineup was much stronger.


    Around ten thousand beasts, now look at each other, quite quiet, looking at the sudden joining of the Phoenix clan, and then even blood Ling, mastiff dragon, fierce teeth have also been involved, each involved, for it smack tongue, once the real war, then it will be a fierce war.


    "Huang Yan, do you really want to come in


    The eyes of the old man of the dragon clan suddenly looked at a beautiful woman in front of the Phoenix chariot of huanglinger.


    The beautiful woman just stood quietly. For the beautiful woman, the old man of the dragon clan obviously had different eyes.


    "Dragon Storm, what do you want to say, just say it clearly, but if you want to frighten me with the dragon family, don''t be naive!"


    The beautiful woman spoke in a quiet voice, as if she knew the old man in his fifties, but her attitude was rather cold.


    The old dragon looked at Huang Yan of the Phoenix clan fiercely. His eyes sank, and his eyes moved with a faint chill in his eyes. He said, "unexpectedly, there is nothing to say. Do the Phoenix people really think that with you, you can stop what the dragon people want to do today?""Well, at least stop your Dragon Storm, I have no problem!"


    With a faint smile, Huang Yan is also a beast kingdom. She doesn''t have to worry about the Dragon Storm.


    "Ha ha..."


    Long bao suddenly burst into laughter. The laughter was extremely arrogant and rampant. He sneered: "Huangyan, it''s a pity that your opponent is not me. I have someone to deal with you. Long Feng, let''s do it. Huangyan will be handed over to you!"


    As the sound of the Dragon Storm rolled away, there was a sudden wave of space in the distance. The wind and clouds surged in, just like a tornado storm was sweeping.


    "It''s a little difficult. There''s a second animal kingdom for the dragon clan!"


    At this moment, Huang Yan''s eyes sank, but she didn''t find that there was a second animal kingdom of the dragon clan.


    But at the moment, Huang Yan did not know that the second strong animal kingdom of the dragon clan did not always exist in the beast tomb.


    However, after the Dragon Storm, dragon seven and others entered the temple, they saw that there was a phoenix in the family. They guessed that the opening of the tomb was not normal. They had a premonition that there would be a big movement in the temple. In order to win the benefits of the temple, they secretly informed the dragon family of the four seas.


    The second realm of the dragon clan is only just coming here. The dragon family can know each other in advance.


    "Another animal kingdom!"


    Huangling''er raised her eyes and looked at a terrible storm coming from the whole distance. The red eyes were full of colorful brilliance.


    "Huang Yan, your opponent is me, come out!"


    Far away, the terrible breath of the storm, a loud voice came, a tornado storm swept across the sky.


    A figure looms, the surrounding space in the storm, also want to tear for it.


    "Dragon wind, no shouting!"


    Huang Yan leaped out of the sky. From the shadow, a blazing breath suddenly swept through the storm and rushed to the front to fight the dragon wind.


    Looking at the helpers who arrived in time, Longbao and Longba were both overjoyed. Looking at the lineup of the dragon clan behind them, they waved their hands and said coldly, "do it!"


    "Boom


    With the sound of those fierce shouts, the Dragon Storm took the lead to fight quickly. When he wanted to make a quick decision, his body swept out, and the dragon power was filled. With a terrible breath, the shaking space trembled, and he directly killed Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, no one can save you today!"


    The Dragon drank violently, his old face sneered and ferocious, and his voice roared like a dragon.


    Looking at the Dragon Storm, Du Shaofu''s chest rose slightly and took a deep breath. His eyes suddenly closed, his fingerprints changed rapidly, and his shadow changed. The space around him was almost frozen. A flash of golden light rushed into the sky. At a lightning speed, he condensed four virtual images of giant Dragons.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Four giant dragons roar with virtual shadows, and the dragons howl for nine days.


    "Jiuchongtian, a wild dragon, with the power of Qianlong!"


    The last fingerprint congealed. Du Shaofu drank it out loud, and his eyes suddenly opened. Inside his eyes, like two golden thunderbolts, went straight into the sky.


    At that moment, the shadow of four giant dragons above Du Shaofu''s body turned into four kinds of energy and fell into Du Shaofu''s body like thunder.


    "Boom


    As the shadow of the four dragons swept in, the level breath of Hunyuan wuzun on Du Shaofu was soaring at a rocket speed. When the breath reached the later level of Hunyuan wuzun, it slowly stopped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1290

    When Du Shaofu was at the peak of the extraordinary wuzun, he urged the "dragon jiuchongtian" to raise his cultivation level to the middle level of Hunyuan wuzun.


    At the moment, the real cultivation of Hunyuan wuzun urged the Dragon jiuchongtian. Du Shaofu''s cultivation atmosphere was short-lived. He did not reach nirvana wuzun in the later period of Hunyuan wuzun, and even was far away from Nirvana wuzun.


    This also proves that it is more and more difficult to improve the level of cultivation for a short time. However, Du Shaofu has also raised the level of cultivation for a short time to an extremely terrifying distance.


    The Dragon jiuchongtian, which is a short-term method to improve cultivation, is absolutely dominant among practitioners at the same level.


    But now, like the Dragon Storm that Du Shaofu is facing, such a strong opponent in the animal kingdom, the effect is not very good.


    Of course, this also depends on people. Just like Du Shaofu, it''s a common practice for Du Shaofu to kill his opponent by leaps and bounds. At the moment, his cultivation has been strengthened a lot, which naturally makes him even more powerful.


    However, if ordinary people add such a level of cultivation to Du Shaofu''s current cultivation level, even if they are suppressed to the level of half domain in the beast tomb on that day, it is absolutely equivalent to seeking death.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s level of cultivation, he was shocked by the sight around him.


    For many monsters and war servants on the scene, it is not difficult to know that Du Shaofu''s use should be a short-term means to improve his cultivation.


    But at the level of Hunyuan wuzun, it is absolutely extraordinary to be able to improve so many skills.


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, the little star palm at the same time, the small body, but burst out of a huge energy, looming supreme prestige, filled the world!


    "Roar..."


    The king of apes, the king of fire, the king of silver blood leopard, the ghost car, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying.


    "Boom..."


    These monsters look at the outbreak, vast sky, a fierce war is about to break out suddenly.


    The mighty beast came from the sky, which made all the beasts around him tremble with fear.


    "I''ll deal with the old one, little star. Be careful, don''t get hurt!"


    A fierce war is about to break out. Du Shaofu said to the little star beside him, his face slightly coagulated.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t hurt me!"


    Little star didn''t care. Instead, he said to Du Shaofu, "Dad, you should be careful of that old guy. When I solve some problems, I will help you."


    "Don''t worry, that old man can''t eat me!"


    In the face of little star''s worry, Du Shaofu smiles. Not long ago, he might have been unable to cope with the dragon clan elder. However, with his own cultivation as his strength and means, it is definitely not an easy thing for the Dragon Storm to do anything about himself.


    "I can handle the dragon eight."


    Huang ling''er says that Huang Yan has been fighting with Long Feng, who comes to support the dragon clan. The war is inevitable.


    "OK, give it to you. I''ll kill the other miscellaneous dragon!"


    Little star didn''t object to Huang ling''er''s words. After nodding her head, she motioned to the king of apes and the king of fire dragon. Her figure flashed, and she went straight to the Dragon seven who had just got up and turned into a human. Her goal was to kill the Dragon seven, which had already suffered heavy damage.


    "Do it!"


    Huang ling''er waved to the middle-aged and Luan Jian behind her, and the beautiful image flashed. She also appeared dozens of feet away. A blazing breath burst into the air and directly resisted the dragon eight who had already attacked her.


    "Huangling''er, it''s really like this. Let''s see what you''ve come to!"


    Long bashen sound, looking at Huang ling''er''s eyes, cold and sharp, blue robe hunting, runes surging on his body, long blue hair flying in the back of his head, waving his hand to twist the space, and directly hit huangling''er.


    Luan Jian hands, sword light grazing move, in front of the dragon family line-up of a monster king to kill and go.


    Although the middle-aged Phoenix people who had fought with Du Shaofu were not willing to help Du Shaofu, they had no choice at the moment, and they stopped in front of the dog mastiff dragon.


    make complaints about the new group of "wild gods", "Xiao Guo", Xiao Yu in which group number 364723710. For those who are not updated recently, you can join the group to make complaints about Xiao Yu, but I want to be civilized and Tucao.


    Why? Because I usually make complaints about other writers when they are Tucao, they are also very civilized. We must believe that Xiao Yu is a civilized person.


    , in addition, WeChat official account of Xiao Yu, Yu Feng yf'', welcome you to join us! ]


    "whoops..."


    The king of apes, the king of fire, the king of ghost car, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and Xiao Ying were all killed at the same time against the dragon clan lineup, Xueling and fangs.


    In an instant, these monstrous monsters were fighting together. They were in a fierce battle, and they were on the verge of breaking out. They were turbulent for nine days!


    It''s a long story. At the same time, the Dragon storm did not move in front of Du Shaofu.If the Dragon Storm had to deal with Du Shaofu first, he would be able to control the war situation, and then none of them could escape.


    "Boy, no one can save you today!"


    The roar of cold and awe inspiring roars like thunder, and the Dragon storm comes. A tiny human, however, kills the Dragon nine, which is an existence that can become the mainstay of the dragon clan over time.


    Just now, dragon seven was almost killed, which made the Dragon Storm even more unexpected.


    It was the tiny human being in front of him, but he almost let the dragon family pay a heavy price and lose face for it.


    Therefore, in any case, the Dragon Storm must bring this tiny human back to the dragon clan.


    Looking at the Dragon Storm in front of him in an instant, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. The golden light of his eyes filled with gold, and his fingerprints condensed. A stream of golden light roared from his body like a storm.


    "Hiss..."


    The Dragon suddenly makes a hand, and comes directly from the sky with the roaring dragon power in his body. The claw print is revealed and distorts the void.


    "Whew!"


    Before the five fingers of the paw print, there was energy swept out, just like a chain of space runes running through the void. Like a poisonous snake, the sound of breaking wind was heard in the void. In a flash, it was as fast as lightning to reach Du Shaofu.


    "Dragon claw hand!"


    The sombre sound of drinking comes from the mouth of the Dragon Storm. This is the method of the dragon clan, and the dragon claw hand is beyond the ordinary means.


    The footprints came through the void and burst out a strange breath, with the sound of the Dragon howling.


    Du Shaofu suddenly found that the dragon claw hand could not only solidify the void, but also influence the yuan Shen, which made the yuan Shen in the mud pill palace in his mind tremble.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and the golden light of his pupils suddenly fluctuated strangely, and a terrible domineering breath shot out of his body.


    "Boom


    The breath spreads and stirs the void like wind and thunder, and the breath surging and shaking the void


    "Ow


    At the same time, Du Shaofu raised his head and roared.


    This roar is like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a god singing for a long time. The sound wave is sweeping like a tsunami. It is raging in all directions, making the surrounding world tremble.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    At this moment, the whole void is roaring, and countless echoes of roar reverberate in the sky, like nine days of thunder ring through the world


    The terrible roar, startled the world like ghosts, let the void want to collapse, let people tremble and fear!


    "Boom!"


    The roaring sound waves, accompanied by the ripples of the golden Rune energy, spread like a vast ocean, and then blocked the claw marks of the Dragon Storm. Finally, it was destroyed slowly, which greatly changed the vision of the Dragon Storm.


    Under the sound wave, the Dragon Storm also felt shaking.


    Such sound waves, like the sound of his dragon chanting, are pervasive and can affect the soul.


    The sound waves reverberated and the whole battle circle was shaking rapidly, which made the energy inside the surrounding beasts boil uncontrollably.


    Around ten thousand beasts, at this moment, the body of the beast will be broken, and the soul of the beast will burst, all of which will show the color of pain.


    "What a terrible sonic attack, containing a kind of martial arts!"


    Even fierce teeth, blood Ling, mastiff dragon, God ape king and so on, were also greatly affected. Under the terrible sound wave, they were deeply shocked.


    It''s just that Du Shaofu''s bully airway has resisted the dragon claw hand of the Dragon Storm, but it has not really been able to resist the Dragon Storm.


    "Well, it has some strength, but it is not enough after all!"


    When the Dragon drank, many dazzling runes suddenly appeared around him, turning into a dark golden dragon shadow, which mysteriously surrounded the void around Du Shaofu.


    The shadow of the dark golden dragon burst out a strange power of swallowing and crushing. It was like a small pan dragon killing and robbing Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was trapped in the shadow of the dark golden dragon. He felt that the dark Qi in his body would be solidified and his body would be exploded. The yuan Shen in the mud pill palace was also affected.


    Feeling such a change, Du Shaofu''s face darkened. Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings spread out, prompting the ROC to come to the nine days, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng clan. Just like rising in the East on an obstinate day, Du Shaofu barely protected himself, but he was unable to escape.


    "Damn Zalong, I will kill one after another and ask you to provoke me!"


    In the distant battle circle, the little star''s childish roar is like thunder. At the moment, his small body is just like a little devil. He takes a palm from the air to shoot the Dragon seven, which just barely jumps up, into the broken earth below.


    "Oh


    The Dragon chanted for nine days, and the blazing breath was rolling. When the seven dragon figures fell to the ground, they were transformed into noumenon in an instant.


    The Dragon seven is extremely bent. He was just trampled by the demon king Du Shaofu, and now he is trampled by the little girl. The ferocious dragon head soars into the sky like a fire dragon. The giant dragon''s body is thousands of feet long. The blood basin opens its mouth and rushes straight to the stars in the sky, hoping to swallow the little stars in his mouth."At the end of a strong crossbow, be honest with me!"


    The little star did not move. At the same time, the little body disappeared in the air like a ghost, which made the Dragon seven giant dragon pupil astonished. Then it seemed that he felt something, and the Dragon pupil covered with the hot Rune trembled.


    At the same time, the little star''s small figure appeared on the ferocious head of dragon seven. His small fist was wrapped in a strange golden flame.


    In this golden flame, there is an extremely strong pressure, which is the supreme power.


    "Bang!"


    Then, the little star''s small fist wrapped in golden flame directly hit the dragon''s head.


    [I thought there was the 31st of this month, but I just knew that there was only the last day of today. So, today is still going on. I can''t say it''s an outbreak. Er, you understand.


    Of course, today also dare not ask for flowers, no effort, Xiaoyu is very consciously afraid to open his mouth.


    But if today''s last day, you can still hand over the flowers of this month to Xiao Yu, I will certainly be moved to agree with each other, work hard to code words, strive to be strong, waste firewood rises, waste vein goes against the sky, and today we must finish more than seven shifts, EN en en, in this way, strive to code ]¡£


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1291

    "Boom


    With this blow, the golden flame erupted like a tide and swept down from the huge and ferocious dragon head of dragon seven. A terrible and blazing breath came out, as if it could burn the void of all things.


    "Oh..."


    Can Ling''s Dragon seven screamed and wailed, the huge body fell from the air, and fell heavily on a messy land.


    "Chulala..."


    The body of the dragon was destroyed by the golden flame. From the dragon head to the tail, many dragon scales were cracked and broken, blood was dripping, and the body was burned black.


    All of a sudden, little star didn''t pursue Longqi any more. He looked at the battle circle between Du Shaofu and Longbao.


    Seeing that the virtual shadow of the Dragon wrapped around Du Shaofu, a trace of golden Rune began to flicker on the trace of the third eye in the heart of the little star''s eyebrows. In his big black eyes, there was a thrilling essence.


    "Oh


    All of a sudden, there was a roar from the little star''s mouth, and it was also an absolute sound of dragon chanting.


    The Dragon chant turned into a sound wave and spread, and suddenly made the four sides of the beast under great pressure, shaking all over for it!


    "Boom


    In the next moment, the little star''s figure has already risen to the sky and turned into a huge body with a length of about hundreds of feet. Compared with the body of dragon seven, it is a little smaller, but its momentum is more powerful than that. Around the huge body, a tremendous and strange energy gathered, and a huge space ripple appeared, just like a water wave.


    When the little star roared out, the animals around him were shocked and changed color. It was the body of a strange dragon with wings on its back. It expanded hundreds of feet long, just like the wings of a Phoenix, spreading red and purple fire.


    On its body surface, there are stars flowing, and there is a breath of golden winged ROC and a terrible supreme breath sweeping the sky.


    This strange dragon appears, ferocious and powerful. Although it looks like a strange dragon, its breath is more real than that of a real dragon.


    At the moment, under the terrible pressure, the demon king, who was fighting fiercely all around, was trembling.


    "It seems to have my own flavor?"


    Huang ling''er, who is fighting with Longba, and Huang Yan, who is fighting with Longfeng of the dragon clan in yuankong, also have a flash of light in his eyes.


    The little star itself appears, and immediately pounces on the empty shadow of the dragon, which is driven by the Dragon Storm. The starlight fluctuates on his body, and a palpitating breath roars, bringing out a strange terror pressure.


    "Dad, I''ll help you!"


    where the little star''s huge body passed by, suddenly thick dark clouds suddenly burst in, the strong wind was blowing, and the lightning was thundering.


    "Oh..."


    Under the belly of the little star, there are five claws rising, and the spreading runes are bright. A pair of dragon pupils are golden, and their arms are flapping, forming bursts of fiery fire tornado storms. One claw is then torn across the sky on the virtual shadow of the dragon.


    The shadow of the Dragon trembled and was torn to pieces.


    "Why is the pressure so strong?"


    Huang ling''er, Long Ba and so on are looking at the little star at the moment. They feel the vibration all over their bodies.


    "Is this the body of the purple star demon Dragon Emperor?"


    Under such pressure, huanglinger and Longba, the pure blood descendants of the Phoenix family and the dragon clan, will appear pale, and the blood in their blood will start to boil.


    Driven by the blood boiling, she [he] almost can''t help but have an impulse to kneel down.


    "What kind of dragon is this?"


    The Dragon Storm was also astonished. Facing the strength of the strange dragon''s body, he was able to resist it. But the breath of the strange dragon made the dragon soul in his body tremble violently.


    The breath of that strange dragon contains a kind of pressure that even his dragon soul can''t resist. This kind of pressure comes from the heaven and earth and the depths of the dragon soul.


    "Boom


    In the explosion of golden light, Du Shaofu, trapped in the body of a giant dragon, emerges from behind a golden five fingered mountain peak, deriving and evolving, as if endowed with life.


    The space suddenly vibrates, and the golden mountain becomes bigger and bigger, and the dense aura spreads. The shadow of the golden Five Finger Mountain connects the energy of heaven and earth, and the terrifying power spreads


    Faced with the collapse of the virtual shadow of a giant dragon, the shadow of the golden five finger mountain peak is rolling, just like a rainbow. The secret patterns of golden talisman are released like the supreme, as if it can crush all things and suppress all things in the world!


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, was still the soul of the earth''s veins. How could it be so powerful?"


    Such a change makes the eyes of many beasts around him startled.


    That from the five finger Golden Peak diffuse out of the terrible breath, let the space solidify, let the breath block!


    "Boom..."


    The five finger mountain pulse soul is constantly derived, evolved and expanded behind Du Shaofu. If it is inviolable and provocative, the secret pattern of golden light talisman is like a vast ocean with huge waves sweeping up, like a golden ocean. With the claw of a small star, it finally destroys the dark golden dragon shadow directly."Boom..."


    The dark gold Rune sweeps and shatters like fireworks, and the destructive power keeps sweeping away.


    The golden five finger peak is huge. Du Shaofu steps on the top of the pulse Soul Mountain. He hunts in purple robe, and his eyes are full of golden light.


    The little star''s whole body is covered with dragon scales, shining with starlight and filled with the supreme breath. He sits beside Du Shaofu''s mountain pulse soul.


    At the moment, the little star''s pair of golden and deep dragon pupils seems to make people look up and submit to it, especially the light gold vertical eye mark in the center of the eyebrows, which is mysterious and evil.


    A lot of light around him looked at the body of the little star and strange dragon, and felt that his animal soul began to fluctuate uncontrollably.


    "Dad, are you ok?"


    The little star raised his head and asked Du Shaofu. The Dragon pupil glowed. Where was that little girl who was harmless to people and animals.


    "I''m fine."


    Du Shaofu nodded. At the moment, he felt the breath on the little star. He was surprised to find that the little girl had reached the level of Hunyuan animal respect.


    Du Shaofu was shocked and envied by the speed of such breakthroughs. The little girl was also rebellious.


    "Let''s deal with the old Zalong together."


    The little star sank his eyes, and his breath burst into the sky.


    "Well, you have to deal with it anyway, so let''s clean it up together."


    The Dragon Storm slowly raised his head and looked at Du Shaofu and the purple star demon Dragon Emperor who were stepping on the huge pulse and soul at the moment. The shock on his old face was restrained, and a ferocious sneer appeared.


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex


    As the sound of the Dragon Storm fell, the surrounding space suddenly began to riot, with a strong wind surging. There seemed to be lightning and thunder. A violent force swept the four sides, and there were bright dark gold runes on the sky. ,


    "ouhao..."


    The next moment, as the Dragon Storm disappeared in the air, it was seen that the rune on the high altitude was rapidly creeping and changing, and finally turned into six huge dark gold dragon shadow.


    In the nine days of dragon chanting, the virtual shadows of six giant dragons occupy the heaven and earth. Where the huge virtual shadows twist, the space directly distorts to the point where it is about to collapse, showing faint traces of dark light.


    "Dad, this old Zalong is using all his strength. Let''s join hands."


    At this time, the eyes of the Dragon suddenly opened, and suddenly the eyes of the dragon were full-bodied, and suddenly the eyes of the dragon were full-bodied.


    With the huge dragon''s head raised, the third eye of the monster standing in the middle of the little star''s eyebrows suddenly opened. A dazzling light column that made the soul tremble was directly in the air, and it spread like a light curtain over the front, and a soul power like blocking the sky and the sun was also diffused in the sky.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    With the roar of the sound of dragon chant, there are several green dragons in the third eyebrow of little star. They have strange soul power, which make the blood boil and the soul throb.


    It was a pure soul attack, and even Du Shaofu on one side was shocked.


    This method has been used by little stars before, but at that time, it was far less powerful than mature and abnormal.


    The little star promotes the magical means, and the Dragon Storm changes color with astonishment at the moment. If several virtual shadows of giant dragons are affected, then life is blocked.


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu moved, carrying a huge mountain pulse and soul, breaking out of the momentum of the beginning of the heaven and earth. He gathered the power of the emperor, with the spirit of a desolate country, the golden winged Dapeng supremacy, and suppressed three dark golden dragons.


    "Ouch..."


    The shadow of the three dark golden dragons was suppressed, which immediately entangled Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul.


    Three dragons entangled, mountain pulse soul suppression, immediately entangled together.


    Little star eyebrow magic finally suppressed the shadow of three giant dragons, and father and daughter joined hands to resist the Dragon Storm.


    Entangled in the high altitude, under such a deadlock, the powerful energy diffuses from it, making the high-altitude violent concussion, and there is no time for the sound of the dragon song to explode.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible ripple of energy Rune suddenly swept open like a storm, and the surrounding space was to be destroyed. There was a dark halo, dark and dark, which made the beast''s eyes chill.


    Dragon Storm, Du Shaofu and little star are entangled in each other. Giant dragon shadow and golden Five Finger Mountain pulse soul, and little star eyebrow soul attack each other. They are crazy and corrode each other. They constantly release violent energy and want to suppress and destroy each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1292

    It can be said that in the whole battle circle, the most fierce is not Huang Yan and Long Feng, nor Huang Ling ER and Long Ba, but Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, father and daughter, who are working together to deal with the Dragon Storm.


    Although the fight between Huangyan and Longfeng was fierce and explosive, they didn''t really try their best. They both had a bottom line in their hearts, just to stop each other.


    Huanglinger and Longba are not much different. Although Longba is furious, he is not desperate for her at the moment.


    Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, as well as the Dragon Storm, are not the same. The key to the battle situation of both sides lies in the three people. As long as one side wins, the war situation can be solved. Both sides are fighting with all their strength to suppress each other.


    "Wow &At last, the three sides of this mutual corrosion and entanglement of energy, finally annihilated at the same time, that terrible energy storm also gradually disappeared, slowly dispersed in the eyes of thousands of animals around.


    The shadow of the six dragons, which were driven by the Dragon Storm, dissipated. Their figures suddenly appeared, their faces became pale, and their bodies were staggered back.


    "Poof..."


    The pulse soul of Du Shaofu mountain peak was entangled and broken by three giant dragons, and a breath of pale gold blood gushed out directly from his mouth. The broken pulse soul does not mean that the body is injured, and no matter how strong the body is, it can not resist such heavy damage.


    However, if the body is poor, he will not have much power to fight again after his pulse and soul are broken.


    However, Du Shaofu is still able to support, and has not completely lost the power to fight again. There will not be a few people with such abnormal physical body.


    The breath on the little star has been withered a lot, the huge body has also been forced to retreat by life, and the starlight on the body is also dim.


    "The father and daughter of the demon king Du Shaofu and the purple star demon Dragon Emperor are really terrible. They actually stopped the tyrannosaurus Tyrannosaurus from the beast kingdom!"


    They are also distracted by the fierce battle, such as the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, fierce teeth and so on. They are paying close attention to the most important situation at any time.


    "I''ve resisted it!"


    After the earthquake, the dragon''s face was completely gloomy at the moment. At this moment, he felt that he was really a little tricky. No wonder long Jiu was killed at the beginning, and dragon seven was not an opponent just now. This tiny purple robed young human seems not ordinary, and the strange dragon is also too strange. If you want to clean up these two people, I''m afraid he will be used by Bi.


    At the moment, an idea is also breeding in the heart of Dragon Storm. At the moment, Du Shaofu and xiaoyilong are so terrible. These two are obviously young people. If they are allowed to continue to practice, they may not be rivals by then.


    At the thought of this place, Longbao''s heart trembled and his eyes gave him a strong chill. Today, he can''t let go of the little strange dragon and human beings. Even if he can''t bring him back to study the mystery of his body, he and Du Shaofu should be killed on the spot to eliminate future troubles.


    However, we don''t know about the Dragon Storm at the moment. Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu have been practicing for less than 100 years since they were born.


    At best, Du Shaofu''s practice was less than 50 years, including the time in the ancient space.


    And little star that blood abnormal guy, that is even less, only a few years ago.


    If Dragon Storm knew all this, especially that it was only a few years since little star was born, I don''t know if he would be ashamed to run into his own death.


    "You can''t let it go!"


    The Dragon Storm''s eyes were gloomy and full of cold. The runes on his body broke out, which finally stimulated his noumenon.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roars and roars, and the body of the Dragon Storm is born, which is more than thousands of feet in size. It releases the dark golden light, and the Dragon scales are shining, and the power of the Dragon sweeps across the sky.


    The body of the dragon family in the animal kingdom is huge and terrible. The space around the huge dragon body is also distorted.


    "It''s worth it for me to use the noumenon. Now it''s over!"


    The huge dragon was flying in the sky, and the dragon was furious. The huge dragon body was as fast as lightning, and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Laozalong, I''m afraid you won''t succeed!"


    The Dragon roars, and the huge body collides across the sky. However, the dragon''s body is covered on the back of the Xuanwu God shell.


    "Bang!"


    This kind of impact, the huge dragon body, is the most terrible attack power. It collides with the little star, shakes the little star''s body away, and hits the ground heavily.


    Although the dragon body itself is suppressed to half the realm, it is much higher than the Hunyuan beast statue of little star at the moment.


    Even if Xiaoxing can''t meet his opponent in the same level, even if he deals with Nirvana beast Zun peak dragon clan, he should not be much weaker, and the pressure on his body is enough to suppress him a lot.


    However, this dragon storm is also a half domain in this day''s beast tomb. Compared with the peak of Nirvana beast Zun, it is a world-wide difference. What''s more, the Dragon Storm still has a half realm of animal state of mind.


    As the little star fell into the sky, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows wrinkled in an instant, his face changed slightly, his wings fluttered behind his back, and his figure swayed like a God.But just at the moment when Du Shaofu was about to retreat, a brilliant dark gold burst down from the front of the Manchu, creating a huge twisted space. It was a huge dragon tail covered with dragon scales. It was incredibly fast.


    In panic, he watched the giant dragon tail expand in front of his double pupils. Behind Du Shaofu, the golden wings of the ROC were wrapped tightly around his body, protecting himself and resisting it.


    "Bang!"


    With such a huge dragon tail sweeping down, Du Shaofu''s figure was directly shaken and fell to the ground like a meteorite, and the ground below was shaking and cracking.


    "Poof..."


    In the dust, Du Shaofu struggled to get up and spat out pale gold blood in his mouth.


    Just after Du Shaofu''s wings resisted the dragon''s tail, there were also dents, and many runes on Dapeng''s golden wings were erased.


    "Dad, are you ok?"


    Little star''s huge dragon body rushed out, just hit, but she was nothing. She shook the gravel dust on her back, as if it were not damaged at all.


    "No big deal!"


    Du Shaofu got up and stepped out of the sky. The golden light of the golden winged ROC on his back was also dim, but his injury was not mild.


    The broken pulse and soul is not what ordinary people can continue to support, but at the moment Du Shaofu can only hold on.


    "You are no longer your opponent. If you offend our dragon clan, you should die."


    The body of the Dragon Storm is suspended in the air, and its pupils are rolling, just like a deep hole in the dark gold space, filled with a strong chill.


    "Laozalong, I will destroy you sooner or later."


    The little star raised his head and said angrily that she could protect herself, but she also knew that she could not do anything about that old miscellaneous dragon.


    The giant body of the Dragon Storm squints, stares at the little star, glowing with dark gold, and says, "you little strange dragon seems to be something special. It has something to do with our dragon clan. When we take you back to the dragon clan, we can find out the reason."


    "Laozamao, do you have that skill? Sooner or later, my emperor will strip your skin and tendons and peel your old scales one by one."


    The little star drinks like thunder and scolds the Dragon violently.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air, his chest heaved, and he took a deep breath. A pair of golden light and two pupils also built a foundation, and a ray of thunder and lightning appeared.


    At the moment, there is still thunder and martial pulse as the base card, and there is still a waste space to use. Du Shaofu knows that he is not really at the end of his tether.


    If you can''t, Bi is anxious about himself, and there is also the final absolute bottom card purple thunder xuanding.


    If it was really at the last moment, Du Shaofu would only be able to use the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Well, I don''t want to spend too much time with you two descendants!"


    The Dragon Storm looked gloomy and ugly when he was scolded by the little star. The huge dragon body broke out the rune, which made the surrounding space tremble. Suddenly, he killed Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing at the same time.


    "Oh


    The body of the Dragon Storm was huge, more than a thousand feet long, and its speed was incredible. Almost in a moment, it directly rushed to Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu.


    The dragon was diving, and the momentum broke out, shaking the four sides.


    The huge tail of the Dragon swings, and the space behind it bursts and collapses, revealing long space dents. A pair of dragon pupils fluctuate with a strong chill. The dragon is awe inspiring!


    "The dragon clan is a fart!"


    All of a sudden, there is a clear and moving voice coming from nowhere.


    "Hiss..."


    Just as the huge dragon was about to dive in front of Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu, the space in front of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing suddenly twisted, as if tearing a space crack from it, and a graceful and beautiful image came out across the space.


    With this graceful body coming, a supremacy of pressure, also suddenly fell in this side of heaven and earth.


    Under such pressure, the surrounding animals really crawl down.


    The fierce battle of the mad Bear King, the God ape king, the little falcon, the spirit fantasy tiger king and so on suddenly fierce pupil gush out the astonishing color.


    Huang ling''er, Long Ba, Huang Yan, and Long Feng were also shocked at this moment.


    The huge body of the Dragon burst down from the dive. In the eyes of the dragon, a startled color gushed out. In the depths of its double pupils, it seemed that something had been felt and quickly became solidified.


    The graceful and beautiful figure came out, but under the clear and moving voice, it was full of unrivalled hegemony. The voice was also full of thunder within the "boom" war circle around!


    "This boy is the one that I want from the golden winged Dapeng people. The dragon clan should give me some death!"


    [it''s the third watch, and today there''s still four. In the last four or five hours of this month, he doesn''t dare to ask for flowers, but Xiao Yu says weakly: "my guest, stay with the flowers. I''m in urgent need of flowers. I''d like to make a commitment with myself. I''ll work hard in the future. I''ll study hard in the cold window. I''ll stab my stocks with hanging beams


    Next update, around 10 p.m. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1293

    The voice was so domineering that it was like thunder.


    "Golden winged Dapeng clan!"


    Looking at the beautiful figure that appears in front of the body, the four sides of ten thousand beasts tremble at each other, and then look away, the golden winged Dapeng race, which is better than the dragon race and Phoenix race.


    It is extremely rare for people to walk out of the golden winged Dapeng clan, but no one has ever doubted its strength.


    The Dragon Storm looked at the beautiful shadow that came out at the moment, and the huge dragon body stopped for a moment. He had already felt the real breath of the golden winged Dapeng. His eyes changed color, not only because he knew the strength of the golden winged Dapeng clan, but also because the golden winged Dapeng family and the dragon family were feuds from ancient times to the present.


    "Chula la!"


    Qianying goes out across the space without delay.


    The woman''s slender hand waved out, from the heart of the fiber palm, a burst of golden light, such as the sun through the sun, vaguely turned into the wings of the ROC, across the distance space, is also mercilessly fan think of the Dragon Storm away.


    "Oh


    As soon as the Dragon Storm figure lags behind, the fierce light of the Dragon pupil is exposed, and a majestic dark gold light is emitted from the ferocious mouth.


    "Hiss..."


    Then, in all the astonished eyes, the dark golden light in the mouth of the dragon was directly scattered, and then the huge dragon head was directly overturned by the golden winged ROC.


    Finally, the huge dragon body of the Dragon Storm actually fell from the sky to a huge mountain which had been cut off in the middle of the sky, destroying the mountain into powder.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The dragon was huge, the dragon''s head was raised, and the dragon''s blood gushed out from his ferocious mouth. His eyes were full of fear and he kept saying: "why, why can''t she be suppressed? Why..."


    "Gu Gu..."


    The battle circle, which is under fierce fighting all around, has also stopped involuntarily under this scene.


    Looking at the huge dragon body of the Dragon Storm being slapped flying with one hand, the animals were breathless and frightened.


    Huang ling''er, long 8, miserable dragon 7, Huang Yan in the distance and an old man in white can''t help but show shock on their faces, and they can''t help but breathe cold air.


    The Dragon Storm is also a half domain in the beast tomb. In the state of the dragon clan itself, it''s a fingerprint that can''t be picked up.


    In the back of the sky, Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, as well as the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian, who had just been entangled with several monsters, also smacked their tongue and were shocked.


    With a light hand, you can shoot the body of the Dragon Storm. What strength is that,!


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, and his heart was most clear. What the woman had just raised her hand was the shaking wings of the golden winged Dapeng clan.


    However, the woman''s shaking and shaking wings were so terrible that she could directly shoot the body of the Dragon Storm away.


    "Strange..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but wonder that the strongest strength in the beast tomb would be suppressed at the half domain level.


    Under the common level, how can the women of the golden winged Dapeng clan be so strong and can be so understatement about the body of the Flying Dragon Storm.


    At the moment, this side of the battlefield, because of the appearance of the woman, completely silent down.


    All the monsters who were fighting each other stopped by tacit understanding, retreated into the lineup of all parties, and looked at the beautiful shadows in the sky, sweating for it.


    Not only because of the woman''s awe, but also because of the golden winged Dapeng clan, enough to make ten thousand beasts tremble.


    In the silent sky, the beautiful shadow is graceful, slowly turning back.


    She was a woman of twenty-eight or eight years old. She was beautiful and full of cool and heroic spirit. She was as beautiful as autumn Hui and covered with frost. She was wearing orange tights. She outlined her graceful body lines and made her nose bleed.


    The woman has a dagger like ornament on her waist. I don''t know whether it''s a weapon or just an ornament.


    Long and tall legs straight, the woman at the moment with a smile on her lips, raised her hand and patted the Dragon Storm, but she was as if nothing had happened. She looked directly around her, and her own domineering voice spread: "get out of the way if you don''t want to die!"


    Listening to the woman''s words, all around the beast trembled, no one dared to speak.


    "Hiss!"


    Long Feng''s figure flashed across the sky. He looked at the woman directly in front of Long Ba Long Qi. He said in a deep voice, "don''t go too far and meddle in the affairs of our dragon family. When we and you have been silent for too long!"


    "Don''t talk in front of me. I''ll tell you again!"


    The woman looked directly at Longfeng, her eyes glowing with gold. Suddenly, she pointed her finger at Du Shaofu and said to Longfeng, "I''ll take that boy. If you don''t want to die, get out of here. If I change my mind, none of you will leave alive today. If you think my words are not believable, try it!"


    Smell speech, the Dragon breeze vision is mercilessly a draw, but really dare not say what more.


    "Cough..."The body of the Dragon Storm turned into a human body and jumped out. With a cough, he vomited out a lot of blood. He looked at each other with the dragon wind, and his eyes were very ugly.


    At the moment, both the Dragon Storm and the dragon wind are very clear. In front of the women of the golden winged Dapeng clan, none of them is an opponent. The golden winged Dapeng clan will never dare to kill them.


    "That boy, we can not have the dragon family, but this little strange dragon is related to our dragon family. We want to take it away?"


    Long Feng gnaws his teeth and compromises with the woman.


    Under the balance, Long Feng knows that she can''t compete with the woman of the Dapeng clan.


    It seems that the woman of the golden winged ROC family came for Du Shaofu, so they could only retreat and seek the second place and take away the little Yilong.


    That little strange dragon is very strange. Maybe you will find something when you bring it back to the dragon clan, which may bring benefits to the whole dragon clan.


    "What I said is not clear enough. Get away from me. If you don''t, you will die!"


    However, the beautiful and sassy woman of the Dapeng clan did not give Longfeng any face at all. In the golden light of her eyes, she began to feel frightful.


    The most beautiful women of the golden winged Dapeng clan are one by one. They can also hear the eyebrows of many people around them twitch. All the women who come out of the golden winged Dapeng clan are so despotic.


    "You..."


    The dragon wind facial expression mercilessly pulls, the other party has not put him in the eye at all.


    But Long Feng also knows that the fist of the other party is bigger than him at the moment, and he can''t fight at all. If the fight goes on, and the loss is still a small matter, the woman will probably really kill them.


    Long Feng doesn''t know why the women of the golden winged Dapeng clan will not be suppressed here. With their suppressed cultivation strength, they can be killed by the women of the golden winged Dapeng clan with one move and one second.


    "Sir, the golden winged Dapeng people are too much, and the dragon people are not vegetarian!"


    Long Ba walked out, blue robes surging, the long blue hair behind a bit messy, as a pure blood descendant of the Dragon nationality, it has the pride of the dragon family, and the dragon family is not afraid of the golden winged Dapeng.


    "What''s the matter with my mother, and the Hunyuan animal respect level''s kids dare to clamor. I''ll clean you up and see what you''re doing to me?"


    The woman''s eyes just glanced at the dragon eight one eye, slender hand a shake, backhand is a slap across the air in the past.


    With the woman''s slap, Du Shaofu''s eyes and keen yuan Shen''s prying eyes made him feel a strange fluctuation in the void, which was fully integrated with the space. This power also had a certain mysterious and complicated meaning. Although it was only a light slap, it contained a profound understanding.


    "Be careful!"


    Feel that the woman''s hand, the dragon wind drink, there is no time to guard, not to mention fear that at the moment there is no strength to guard.


    "Poof..."


    The dragon eight Ming Ming felt that the woman of the golden winged Dapeng clan made a move. First, she wanted to protect herself, but it was too late. There was a crisp slap sound on her face, and then the blood in her mouth accompanied by her teeth spat out.


    "Bang bang!"


    After that, the eight dragon bodies were directly slapped and shot into the ground below, half of which sank into the rocks.


    His face is pale and astonished. Long Ba''s face is like dead ash. His vast and deep pupils are filled with astonishment and resentment, and he is also full of deep fear.


    "I don''t know your name. I can write down this account for the dragon clan."


    Long Feng asked gloomily. Everything has changed. At the moment, he knows that the golden winged Dapeng clan has stepped in. It is impossible for the dragon clan to bring back Du Shaofu today. Even the little strange dragon can''t take it away today. It is not powerful enough and has to bow down.


    "Kalou Cailing, welcome to avenge me later


    The woman who claimed to be Kalou Cailing smiles faintly. Under her greasy snow skin, a layer of rouge is faintly revealed. Her eyelashes are moving. She is obviously domineering. But at the moment, there is a delicate beauty on her sassy face.


    "Let''s go."


    Long Feng waved his hand. Several members of the dragon clan line-up helped the lower dragon eight up in a panic. The whole party was unwilling and resentful, but in the end, they had to retreat in panic under absolute strength.


    [at the fourth watch, Xiao Yu continued to code, and today there are three more.


    There are still two hours in the last two hours of this month. I''m looking forward to the flowers all over the ground. I''m looking forward to them with tears in my eyes. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1294

    Looking at the departure of the dragon clan lineup, Kalou Cailing did not pay much attention. Her eyes glowed with light gold. Then she looked at huangling''er, and Huangyan and middle-aged men who had quietly retreated behind her. She spoke faintly, and her voice was still clear and crisp. She said, "look at the relationship between the golden winged Dapeng and the Phoenix, please go."


    Huang ling''er and Huang Yan looked at each other with a bitter smile on their faces.


    "Let''s go!"


    Finally, Huang ling''er waved back, and the Phoenix chariot fell, and the graceful and beautiful shadow leaped onto the Phoenix chariot and left. A rumor also fell quietly in Du Shaofu''s ears: "I also want to help you, but now we can''t help ourselves. You''d better ask for more blessings. I hope you can get rid of it."


    "That boy is dead."


    The middle-aged people who fought with Du Shaofu showed a sneer and followed Huang Ling ER and Huang Yan to leave.


    At the moment, in the middle-aged heart, Du Shaofu is in the hands of the golden winged Dapeng family. The boy is a combination of the Dapeng and Jinji of the golden winged Dapeng. According to the character of the golden winged Dapeng, he must be stripped of his skin and bones. He will not live long and die.


    "What a bully, golden winged Dapeng clan!"


    All around, the beasts were terrified. The dragon clan and the Phoenix clan were scared away. The golden winged Dapeng bird clan was so tyrannical!


    The little star converged and turned into the innocent man and animal again. His little hand gently pulled the sleeve of ladu Shaofu. He could see that he was very nervous. He knew that the beautiful woman of the golden winged ROC family was much more terrible than the Dragon Storm just now.


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and the golden wings of the ROC behind him began to converge, merging the Dapeng golden wings of the family of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    For a long time, Du Shaofu was also worried about meeting the people of the golden winged ROC family, but he did not expect to meet them on such occasions.


    "Don''t be restrained. Recently, I heard that human beings have merged with the things of my golden winged Dapeng people. I didn''t expect to encounter them. Go back with me!"


    Jialou Cailing looks at Du Shaofu. His eyes are like water, with a light golden light. It seems that he can see through everything.


    Later, Jialou Cailing''s eyes also looked curiously at the little star''s body, with doubts in his eyes. He said softly, "you little guy, it seems that you have some connection with my family, but you should be of the dragon clan, and it seems that there is something about the Phoenix clan. It seems that there is the blood of the Xuanwu tortoise family. It is strange and incredible."


    The little star looked at the Kalou color plume, her eyes blinked slightly, and her dark eyes turned. Suddenly, the chubby and childish smile appeared and walked towards the Kalou Cailing. She had a childish smile on her face and said in a tender voice, "Auntie, you are so powerful. You are so good to put those miscellaneous dragons in good clothes."


    Looking at the little star coming, Kalou Cailing is also a Leng. The little girl seems to be familiar with herself.


    Looking at the tender smile, the Kalou Cailing is not so good. Originally, the chilly face of the dragon clan faded, which made the beautiful face show a trace of charm, which immediately attracted the soul.


    "Little girl, your blood seems to have something to do with those dragon people?"


    Jialou Cailing looks at the little star, but she doesn''t fully believe that what she sees is a pure smile. The breath of the little girl just now is absolutely strong


    "I have nothing to do with their miscellaneous dragons. On the contrary, I have a trace of the blood of the Golden winged Dapeng clan. I''m still a member of the golden winged Dapeng clan. Xiaoxing has seen it Auntie. "


    The little star smiles all over his face. He is totally familiar with himself.


    Du Shaofu was worried. It was too late to hold the little star. When he saw that the little girl even recognized his relatives, he was stunned.


    Looking at the little star, at the moment, on the beautiful and sassy face of Kalou Cailing, her eyes are bright and bright. It seems that she has never met this kind of kinship climbing.


    But then Kalou Cailing gave a faint smile, which was enough to attract all sentient beings. Her voice was clear and pleasant. She said, "little girl, your mouth is sweet. You have nothing to do with the dragon family. So, let it go. I have the blood of my golden winged Dapeng family on my body. It''s also a family. Let''s go."


    "Thank you, auntie."


    The little star immediately said thanks, and immediately turned back to Du Shaofu, secretly winking at him and saying, "Dad, let''s go."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and looked at the little star''s eyes. He clearly wanted to take the opportunity to leave.


    "Slow down, little girl. Is he your father?"


    However, Du Shaofu had not started yet, but Kalou Cailing pulled up the little star and looked at Du Shaofu in front of him, hoping for the little star. His golden eyes were puzzled and surprised.


    "Of course, he is my father."


    The little star held up his head and said to Kalou Cailing seriously.


    Jialou Cailing nodded and looked at the little star and said, "it''s so. Let''s follow my Hui nationality.""Thank you, auntie. We won''t go this time. We''ll go when we are free."


    Little star''s face squeezed out a smile and pretended to be serious and said to Kalou Cailing.


    "Just this time."


    Kalou Cailing insisted, eyes with a smile, looking at the little star.


    "Dad, run!"


    All of a sudden, at this moment, the little star like a ghost swept to Du Shaofu''s side. Holding Du Shaofu''s hand, he twisted the space and wanted to break through the sky.


    "You can''t run away."


    The colorful plumes of Kalou appear in the side of Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu like ghosts. The graceful and tall figure exudes a light and leisurely fragrance. From the curve of temptation, a breath fluctuates invisibly and solidifies the surrounding space.


    A tremendous pressure also fell on the space, so that little star and Du Shaofu could not escape.


    "Be careful."


    Du Shaofu protected the little star behind him. At the moment, under the pressure of the familiar breath of golden winged ROC, his chest was blazing hot, and his body''s golden wings were fluctuating. He was unconsciously drawn by some kind of traction. Finally, the blood in his body began to boil.


    "Dad, we fought with her."


    Small star probe out, eyes dignified, slightly bite teeth road.


    "The little girl''s face changed quickly, but don''t try to escape. In case I''m in a bad mood, it''s you who suffer."


    Jialou Cailing was smiling at the little star, but he was afraid of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing for no reason.


    "This woman is as difficult as that one."


    Du Shaofu did not frown. The woman in front of him reminded Du Shaofu of Ziyan demon Huang.


    Just purple flame demon Huang, is really cold as ice.


    But in front of this woman, is actually smiling, on the second is also full of smile, the next second may be directly turned back.


    Du Shaofu also knew more clearly that the women of the golden winged mires were so powerful that they were afraid that it would be difficult for them to get away with their own means.


    What''s more, with the little stars around, can we let the little stars have any problems.


    "Auntie, why do you have to let us go to your golden winged Dapeng people? I eat a lot and I love to make trouble. If you let me go to your family, you will regret sooner or later. How about we leave it?"


    Little star chubby face once again squeezed out a smile, dripping smooth big eyes, his eyes are shining.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t have anything for you to eat. If you dare to make trouble, I''ll lock you up." The color plume of Kalou is light and the light golden eyes are full of smile.


    "You..."


    The little star was waiting for Kalou Cailing, and she felt that she was getting more and more conquered.


    "Well, let''s go with you."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and looked at the Kalou colorful plume of the golden winged Dapeng birds. Then he pointed to the king of magic tiger, ghost car, mad Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying Ying, and even the king of shenape and huojiao king. Even the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian also pointed to it and said, "but they and I are all together. If we want to go, we will go together, otherwise Even if we fight with you, we will never get caught. "


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the king of Linghuan tiger, Xiao Yingying, and Wang Xiong were all stunned. Then their eyes suddenly changed. A pair of angry eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, if his eyes could kill people, he might have been killed more than a hundred times.


    When it''s five o''clock and two more, Xiao Yu continues to code.


    In the last half hour of this month, brothers and sisters, please click to throw flowers. Maybe if there are no flowers, suddenly one will come out. Finally, there will be about ten flowers. We are looking forward to the last half hour. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1295

    "Asshole, that guy is an asshole, do harm to others but not benefit yourself!"


    "We are trapped. The boy killed people. He wants to drag us to die together. That bastard is so hateful!"


    The mad Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying, and Ling Huan Hu Wang, even Xiao Falcon murmured and scolded.


    A few days ago, the impression of Du Shaofu by the king of heavenly spirits and illusory tigers has changed a little.


    But at the moment, some of Du Shaofu''s impressions that he had managed to improve in their minds were gone.


    Everyone knows that Du Shaofu''s entry into the family of golden winged Dapeng birds is very dangerous. He has to go in and out, and die but not live.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu had to pull them up. It was clear that he wanted to pull a few cushions.


    "Master of the temple, at least we are also with you. Why drag us to die together?"


    The little Falcon also murmured in his heart, which made it clear that there was no good fruit to eat after entering the golden winged ROC family. This is definitely bad luck to follow.


    "Because of Mao, you bastard is going to pull me up at this time."


    Among them, the most depressed and angry is the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian.


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian didn''t expect that he was kind enough to help the boy deal with the dragon clan, but Du Shaofu''s son of a bitch also caught him.


    Du Shaofu, who is a member of the golden winged Dapeng clan, is so domineering and manipulative that Shangguan Qixian can almost think of the result. At that time, they will definitely have bad luck when they follow in.


    "Why even we are involved? We are not your people."


    Like the Qin devil Shangguan Qixian, there are the king of shenape, the king of huojiao, and the king of silver blood leopard.


    God ape king and so on, they are following the purple star demon Dragon Emperor, but at this moment is that demon king Du Shaofu mercilessly pointed to, this is to pull them to jump into the fire pit together.


    The light of Kalou Cailing''s eyes followed Du Shaofu''s point, and his pale golden eyes swept past. The king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, the king of silver blood leopard, and the king of huojiao were terrified. They all prayed that Jialou Cailing would refuse the demon king Du Shaofu.


    But the result is to let them down, Jialou Cailing eye light swept, but directly nodded the head way: "want to go together with it."


    "Who wants to go? We don''t want to go!"


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear suddenly collapsed, and their hearts surged. At the moment, it was very rare to tear Du Shaofu to pieces.


    However, at the moment, the king of magic tiger and others knew that they could not do anything about the ferocious Du Shaofu. As a valet, they could not say anything at all.


    What''s more, at the moment, the king of the magic tiger dare not speak more. In case of provoking the strong men of the golden winged ROC bird family, they can be killed by all their actions.


    "Where''s the beast tomb?"


    Jialou Cailing looked at the disordered mountains ahead, and then looked at Du Shaofu, as if asking Du Shaofu.


    "Disappeared."


    Du Shaofu replied that he would not tell Naga that the Cailing heavenly beast hall was on him now.


    "Well, it seems that I have come to play, but there are also unexpected gains. Let''s go. If anyone wants to escape, the consequences will be at his own risk."


    The clear and crisp voice falls down. The tall and straight legs of Kalou Cailing take a step, and the slender hand swings in the void space in front of itself. Suddenly, a space vortex appears and expands slowly.


    "Hiss!"


    Then, in the eyes of many people, the graceful and tall figure of Kalou Cailing stepped into the whirlpool.


    Du Shaofu''s little star looked at each other face to face and could only follow him in with a wry smile.


    After a while, the king of magic tiger, ghost car, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Shen ape king, Fire Dragon King, silver blood leopard king, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian and so on hesitated for a moment, but they could only curse themselves and walk into it.


    They are very clear in their hearts that the strong men of the golden winged ROC family have been keeping an eye on them, and it is impossible for them to escape with their cultivation strength.


    Once they want to do something to annoy the woman, the consequences will be unbearable.


    When the last figure slowly into the space vortex, the space cracks slowly merged, and then disappeared.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    And when the pedestrian was gone, the animals around him were panting and gasping, and their eyes became very shocked.


    At first, Du Shaofu, the demon king, ravaged the Dragon seven of the defeated dragon clan, and then joined hands with the purple star demon Dragon Emperor to resist the Dragon Storm in the animal kingdom.


    There is also the intervention of the Phoenix clan, and finally the strong one of the golden winged ROC birds comes. With a wave of his hand, he can beat the Dragon Storm. All this makes the animals unable to return to their gods for a long time.


    "this time, animals, seas, and Wutong Mountain are all moving."


    A fierce beast spoke out. This time, the dragon clan, Phoenix clan, and golden winged ROC bird clan all appeared. I''m afraid that after it was spread out, the four sides would be shocked.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains rise and fall, just like a strange picture scroll. The mountains are piled up and spread boundlessly to the distance. The outline is clear and clear. At the end of the line of sight, the cloud mountain is boundless.On the top of a mountain, there are about ten young men and women, dressed more than the golden ones, standing quietly, upright and upright, all of which are imposing.


    At the moment, the ten or so young men and women stood there, the breath of the invisible wave, but can solidify the four sides of the space.


    "Chulala..."


    The space above the mountain suddenly fluctuates and ripples, and a spatial vortex emerges.


    Looking at the whirlpool of space, a dozen or so young men and women just stood up and their eyes were covered with a little golden light.


    A graceful and beautiful figure comes out of the whirlpool. It is graceful and tall, graceful and elegant, but it is also charming and enchanting. It is the Kalou colorful plume of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Whoosh..."


    Behind the Kalou Cailing, Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing walk out.


    Then followed by an ugly ghost car, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian, Linghuan tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiaoying, shenape king, huojiao king, etc.


    Looking at Du Shaofu and others behind Jialou Cailing, the eyes of more than ten young men and women on the mountain were a little surprised, but then they calmed down. Qi Qi saluted Jialou Cailing respectfully and said, "I''ve met the great commander."


    "What a strong breath, it seems that all of them belong to the family of golden winged mires."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the more than ten young men and women and raised eyebrows for them.


    These young men and women are the supreme breath of the golden winged Dapeng clan. It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to judge from them. These young men and women are not too old among the orcs, but their breath is at the level of animal respect.


    I''m afraid it''s enough to crush human cultivators!


    At the moment, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad Bear looked at the dozens of young men and women, and felt the breath of more than a dozen faintly diffused out, which was enough to make them tremble.


    In particular, there are several young men and women''s breath, directly let the spirit of the tiger king and other animal spirits tremble.


    "Take good care of them and take them to the Hui people. Whoever dares to escape will be killed."


    Jialou Cailing opened her mouth to the dozen young men and women. The graceful and beautiful figure looked around and waved. Suddenly, a bright Rune was swept out of her arms, and then she turned into a ship tens of feet long in mid air.


    "Boom


    The ship is very strange. It has sails and no oars. It has wings on both sides. The whole body is ancient. The rune is flowing. The breath is very frightening. But it seems that there is no aggressive and sharp smell.


    "Magic tools, at least to the level of medium level magic tools."


    The smell of the ship made Du Shaofu raise his eyebrows. The boat house was a magic weapon.


    "Whoosh..."


    The beautiful shadow of Kalou''s colorful plume flashed, and jumped onto the boat in the middle of the sky. It was graceful and moving, with a faint aroma in the air.


    "Let''s go, let''s be honest!"


    More than a dozen young men and women focused on Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian, shenape king, ghost car, Xiaoying and so on, and drove them to the boat.


    "What''s the ferocity? Be careful to beat you!"


    The little star waved his small fist to the young men and women in front of him. Then he jumped on the big boat and left.


    "If I hadn''t shed the same blood, I would have eaten you. It would have been a great tonic!"


    Du Shaofu stood with his hands down and looked at the young men and women in front of him with a look of regret.


    Golden winged Dapeng people, how precious their flesh and blood are.


    Unfortunately, Du Shaofu knew that he couldn''t bite the golden winged mires. To him, it would be like eating human flesh.


    Du Shaofu''s body is also the blood of the golden winged ROC family. Even now, the bones of Du Shaofu are just like the bones of the golden winged ROC. There is no way to take a bite.


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu jumped into the boat with the little star.


    Looking at Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, the young men and women were left in a state of astonishment. They couldn''t figure out what the origin of the purple robed youth and little girl were. They actually dared to threaten the golden winged Dapeng people.


    What''s more, the young man in purple even threatened to eat them, which almost made them feel that they must have heard something wrong.


    Thank you very much for your craziness and reward 10000 yuan, little dolphin_ There are 588 coins awarded by brothers 14851839, and other brothers and sisters can not be recorded. Thank you.


    I don''t know if there are any brothers waiting for the shift. The list of flowers in July has been updated. The brothers who are still online can continue to click to cast flowers. At the beginning of the month, there are guaranteed flowers. Xiao Yu continues to work hard, and Yigeng continues to fight! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1296

    "Gentlemen, their father and daughter have some problems in their heads. Don''t take a common view with them. We''ll get on the boat now."


    The little Falcon came out and said to the young men and women who were a little bit confused. I''m afraid that these people of the golden winged ROC family will be provoked by the cruel father and daughter in a rage. At that time, everyone will have bad luck.


    As the words fell, Xiao Falcon immediately jumped into the boat and looked helplessly at Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    Ghost car, Qin devil Shangguan Qixian did not speak, silent, straight jump on the ship.


    The king of apes, Xiao Ying Ying, and the king of magic tiger, though ugly, had to be honest and honest to get on the ship.


    More than a dozen young golden winged ROC birds are still a little surprised. The breath of these monster king is not vulgar. I don''t know why the grand commander brought these guys back to the family.


    But the chief commander''s temper was clear, and they did not dare to ask more questions. They boarded the ship in silence.


    Kalou color plume wave, the ship wings, the breath swept around the air, suddenly straight into the air.


    "Whew..."


    The ship''s wings fluttered twice, fast as lightning, and swept away from the sky.


    "Very fast."


    Du Shaofu looked back at the clouds on both sides and moved back in a dark way.


    When Du Shaofu looked at the bow of the boat again, he saw that he was sitting in the bow of the ship with his knees crossed and began to keep his eyes closed.


    "Take time to heal."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes searched. He didn''t pay attention to the king of magic tiger, the king of fire and the king of ape who wanted to kill people. He took a lot of elixirs from the bag of heaven and earth in his arms and put them into his mouth. After that, he took out a lot of elixirs and gave them to Xiaoxing, which indicated that Xiaoxing began to heal and recover.


    Then, after the golden winged ROC, although he did not know what would happen, Du Shaofu knew clearly that he would have to recover to his heyday before he could have a chance to escape.


    In the family of golden winged mires, if you have a chance, you may not have no chance to escape.


    After all, Du Fu still had some confidence in himself.


    Sitting cross legged and operating the cultivation skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds, Du Shaofu was then shrouded in a layer of golden light energy.


    Du Shaofu used the golden winged ROC bird skill to refine the elixir energy in his body, which was directly used by himself and quickly recovered from his injuries.


    Du Shaofu''s immortal body also played a role at the moment. There was a purple gold arc in his body which was difficult to be seen by outsiders, which made the injury recover quickly.


    However, Du Shaofu''s injury was not mild this time. The most serious one was the broken of his pulse and soul. At this point, it would take a lot of time for Hunyuan wuzun to recover completely.


    Xiaoxing also sat down with his knees crossed. After swallowing a lot of elixir, he was covered with a faint complex brilliance, dazzling and hazy, and his breath was very strong.


    Qin devil Shangguan Qixian, ghost car two people also cross the knee and sit in class A, began to breathe to recover the body injury.


    Linghuan tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiaoying and so on looked at each other, and finally quietly breathed in one side.


    "Why, how can it be the skill of the golden winged Dapeng people?"


    It wasn''t long before Du Shaofu sat cross legged and his body shrouded in the golden energy halo. The eyes of the dozens of young men and women standing around the ship looked at Du Shaofu''s body in amazement, showing doubts for his eyes.


    More than a dozen young men and women of the golden winged Dapeng clan, as the children of the golden winged Dapeng clan, are naturally very clear. At the moment, the smell of the purple robed youth is absolutely the real one.


    Even the cultivation of martial arts is the same, without any difference. It is completely the same as their practice.


    The eyes of Kalou Cailing, who was closing his eyes and cultivating his mind, opened quietly, and a faint golden light flowed out from the depths of his eyes. When he looked at Du Shaofu, who was sitting cross legged, his eyes were filled with surprise and fluctuating.


    As time went by, the ship flapped its wings and carried people to and fro in the sky. In the misty clouds, I didn''t know where to go.


    Kyushu has already been surging, and the evil spirit war has affected the whole Kyushu.


    In Shangzhou, the clean evil alliance was the first to clean all the evil spirits and won a great victory.


    There are also many states that finally fought with the evil spirits in bloody battles, and suffered from the ambush of evil spirits, causing heavy losses and flooding with blood.


    When the powerful people in the military region, the only top forces in those States, arrived, those evil spirits had already disappeared in general, and the weird disappeared, even without trace.


    "The devil emperor has been out of trouble. The disaster of heaven and earth is about to start. What is coming is coming after all..."


    In the depths of Jiuzhou, there is a sigh that makes them feel uneasy.Du Shaofu, the demon king, did not fall. The news that he had appeared in Shangzhou was eventually spread to Zhongzhou. Because the evil spirits had not invaded Zhongzhou too much, Zhongzhou, which was a little lonely, suddenly became boiling.


    Under the pursuit of the evil cult and the bright god court, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is still alive. It is said that he has left a lot of high reputation on Shangzhou, which has to be lamented by many people in Zhongzhou!


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is not dead. He is still in Shangzhou. It is said that he has become the supervisor of the Hehuan sect. Do you think that in the future, the demon king will come back to seek revenge from the light God court and the demon sect?"


    "Of course, he will take revenge. Du Shaofu, the demon king, must report his flaws. He has amazing potential, and he still has a lot of help behind him. At the moment, the ancient emperor of heaven has not done anything. I''m afraid he is waiting for the return of Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is extremely terrifying. Once he returns to Zhongzhou, he will have to face his bloody revenge if he is afraid that it will be the demon sect and the light shrine when he returns to Zhongzhou one day."


    "Once the demon returns, I''m afraid that the whole Zhongzhou will cause a bloodbath!"


    Although Du Shaofu, the demon king, disappeared in Zhongzhou for a long time, with the spread of the news that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was not dead, it still aroused a thousand waves in Zhongzhou, and all kinds of discussions and even became the topic of many people after dinner.


    Many people in Zhongzhou know that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is extremely ferocious, and his flaws must be reported. At first, he escaped to Shangzhou in the joint efforts of the demon sect and the bright god court, which is no different from letting the tiger return to the mountain.


    When the Demon King returns to Zhongzhou one day, the terror is not only the light God''s court, but also the evil cult. He will pay a heavy price for what he did when he washed the Seven Star hall.


    "Uncle Du is not dead. He is in Shangzhou!"


    "The president is OK. He will be back in Shangzhou one day at this moment."


    In ancient Tianzong, many disciples were happy to talk about it.


    "Master, it''s useless. I can''t find revenge for you from the demon sect and the light God court. When you come back one day, even if you fight this old bone, Shifu will help you to repay your blood debt and recover everything!"


    On the mountain peak, an old man in white robe stood quietly, with immortal style, white hair and white beard, and carrying an ancient sword. At the moment, his eyes twinkled with fierce brilliance, as if he had a sharp sword to shoot out.


    Wasteland, stone city.


    In the back mountain of Du''s family, he is young and strong, his cloud robe moves slightly, and his shoulder length black flutters. There is a faint dark luster flowing on his bronze skin.


    "The wasteland must be more powerful. When the three brothers return, the wasteland will be a sharp force to wash the bright god''s court with blood!" The young man raised his eyes, and his eyes were full of thunder.


    Beside the youth, a tall woman raised her head slightly, graceful and graceful. Her long black hair was as smooth as a waterfall. The pine pine and the green silk were winding up. Her face was moving. At the moment, her eyes were filled with thunder and chill.


    Looking at the sun as blood, the woman''s red lips slightly open, a strong voice of cold spread: "one day, Du family will blood wash bright god court!"


    At dusk, the setting sun covers the earth.


    "It''s really a big life. I can''t die. I''ve escaped to Shangzhou!"


    Big round religion, mountain courtyard, surrounded by lush, a red robe, golden hair, tall and straight young people stand quietly, with gorgeous spirits in their eyes. At the moment, people dare not look directly.


    He was the reincarnated son of the great Lunjiao sect, who left Chihuang in the East. At first, he was defeated from the thunder guiding platform, but only won the second place. Later, he thought that he could win back his face in the land of the wilderness of heaven. However, he failed again, and then he was silent all the time.


    However, donglichi has not been depressed since then. He is the reincarnated son of the Dalan Lama and has a state of mind in his previous life. This setback can not destroy him.


    These years have been silent, Dongli Chihuang is working hard to restore the strength of the original heyday.


    With the support of the cultivation resources of the Dalan sect regardless of the cost, the emperor has achieved amazing results in his accomplishments over the past few years.


    "That boy has a big life, but you should remember that although Zhongzhou is big, Kyushu is more extensive, and there are people of that race who don''t know if there is any blood left. As long as we can find it, let alone the whole Zhongzhou, my big round religion will be able to stand in Kyushu by then!"


    An old man, who was somewhat similar to Dongli Chihuang, looked at Dongli Chihuang, and his eyes were shining. He said, "Kyushu is now in turmoil. I''m afraid there will be a catastrophe. It''s a good time for our big round religion to take advantage of this opportunity to rise. I hope it''s on you."


    "When the catastrophe comes, Kyushu will be in chaos. I am looking forward to it!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes moved, and her whole body seemed to be filled with light. The faint voice came out. It seemed that if you could feel a warm feeling in your heart and your mind was rippling with it, you would have no chance to turn over again


    "Do you still want to deal with Du Shaofu?"


    The old man looked at the East leaving Chihuang, his eyes meditated and said, "that boy is the man of the bright god court and the demon sect, and there is also the ancient Tianzong behind him. It seems that he has a good relationship with Xuanfu gate. We don''t need to pay attention to it. We have someone to deal with him."


    [it was seven o''clock yesterday, and it was five o''clock in the morning, so today''s update started in the afternoon. Yesterday, thanks to all the brothers and sisters for their help, Xiao Yu felt a bit muddied last month. The update was the least updated month in his book writing career.This month, Xiao Yu will be on the wall, work hard, and work hard to code words.


    No. 1, today''s relentless pursuit of flowers, this is a passionate attitude! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1297

    "I now suspect that the benefits of sealing the ancient land fell on the boy. Among the nine states, there were evil spirits in eight continents. Only in Zhongzhou, there were no evil spirits, and only the boy who had entered the shenlei tripod."


    Dongli Chihuang wiped a touch of cold in her eyes. Looking back at the beginning, she also remembered a lot of unusual things.


    After a pause, Chihuang murmured: "I''ve got the dragon spirit of the imperial palace of the stone dragon empire. Although I''ve got the shenlei forging body in the shenlei tripod, it''s not enough. If the boy gets the benefits in the shenlei tripod, I''ll get them. Then I''ll go further!"


    "At the beginning, it was strange to seal the God thunder tripod in the ancient land."


    The old man moved his eyes and nodded slightly, saying: "but I believe that the bright god court and the demon sect will not let that boy go."


    "There''s nothing to worry about in the court of light. The God light guy just relies on the demon sect, but it''s the demon sect that was born. I don''t know what it wants to do."


    Dong Li Chi Huang is silent for a while, and then asks the old man, "is there any news about him?"


    Hearing the speech, the old man hesitated for a moment, then said in awe: "we have inquired about the news. Cheng Shengnan should be in the palace of light. It seems that he has been in seclusion all the time. He has never appeared in these years."


    "Sheng Nan..."


    Dong Li Chihuang''s eyes move. As the reincarnated son of the Dalan cult, she has a previous life state of mind. She can be said to be the favored son of heaven. Even on the whole Zhongzhou, I don''t know how many extraordinary female disciples are moved by it. However, Cheng Shengnan has always been lukewarm, even in the initial engagement period, it seems that every time he meets, he looks like a flower of smile, but Dongli Chihuang can feel that he has not really entered her heart, but he is moved for it.


    The imperial palace of the stone dragon Empire, the dragon spirit, he wants, and people don''t want to let go. What he likes from Chihuang in the East can''t fall into the hands of others, not to mention it has something to do with Du Shaofu.


    Could he be the reincarnated son of the Dalan Lama, even a young boy who is still in his infancy.


    "Chi Huang, the relationship between the bright god court and the demon sect is extraordinary, which has become the target of public criticism. We''d better have little involvement with the bright god court. The great cause planned by the big round cult for a long time should not be wrong."


    After pondering for a while, the old man had to look at Dongli Chihuang and remind him that the great cause of the great Lunjiao had been prepared for so long, and there was no mistake.


    "I prepared the great cause of the big round of education at the beginning, and I know it well!"


    Dongli Chihuang looked at the old man and said, "although you are the father of my life, you don''t need to say much."


    "Yes."


    The old man looked in awe and nodded.


    "I heard that there are some treasures in that boy''s stone city."


    East from the corner of her mouth a faint sneer arc, light way: "the wilderness seems to be developing well, if you wait for the boy to come back, found that the wasteland has disappeared, do not know what will happen?"


    "If we move the wasteland, the ancient Tianzong will not stand idly by, and the Xuanfu gate may intervene."


    The old man is worried. He is the leader of the big round religion. He knows the situation in Zhongzhou.


    "We don''t have to do it alone."


    East from the red Huang a smile, way: "Jiuzhou to chaos, chaos out of the owl hero, unscrupulous means is Xiaoxiong."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hula..."


    High above, the ship across the sky, two times the white clouds flying over, as if flying in the sea of clouds.


    In the class of big boat a, little star has stopped breathing and breathing. Her innocent and childish face looks at the Kalou Cailing with a tender voice and says, "aunt Cailing, you are so beautiful. You are as beautiful as my two mothers."


    "Little girl''s mouth is sweet."


    Jialou Cailing stood quietly and looked at the little girl who had come to know her. She knew that the little girl was not like this innocent appearance, but a cruel little devil who changed her face.


    Just looking at the smile on her fat little face, Kalou Cailing couldn''t help but feel close to her. She was quite curious and asked, "how could you have two mothers?"


    "Not two."


    The little star counted the number with his little finger, and said to Jialou Cailing seriously: "I have three mothers. I haven''t seen my mother yet. Both of them are very beautiful and love me very much. Now I have another aunt, you."


    "I know how to find out."


    Jialou Cailing''s face was bright with a smile. He looked at Du Shaofu not far away from where he was treating his wounds. He said, "so, are you your godfather?"


    The little star''s eyes turned in his eyes, looked at the Kalou colorful plume and said, "my godfather is not human, he is the golden winged Dapeng clan, really."


    Little star is not stupid, but she knows that her father has integrated the ROC''s golden wings of golden winged mires. If she comes to the family of golden winged mires, she will be in real trouble.As an orc, little star is more aware of the existence of the golden winged mires. It is absolutely impossible for a human to get the golden wings of the ROC. It is a kind of defilement for the family of golden winged mires.


    "Little girl, do you think I''m stupid?"


    Kalou color plume white star one eye, this little girl is really not a word of truth, that guy is clearly human.


    "Really, I didn''t lie to you. My father is really a family of golden winged rocs."


    Little star insists that his father is a member of the family of golden winged ROC birds. He can''t be said to be human.


    "Golden winged ROC bird fart, little girl flicker, that boy is clearly human."


    Not far away, the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian opened his eyes. Under his thick and thick eyebrows, he looked like the eyes of murmuring spring water. At this time, however, it was not very good-looking. The gentle and windy spirit of leaving the world also showed some helplessness.


    All this, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian knows, is all caused by Du Shaofu''s ferocious guy.


    Among the golden winged Dapeng birds, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian has even thought of his own results. He is afraid that he will not be eaten as a snack by the golden winged Dapeng bird, or he will become a war servant at last. He knew that he had compromised with Huang ling''er long ago, and he would not be in this situation now.


    Jialou Cailing looked at the little star''s serious look, and then looked at Du Shaofu, whose beautiful eyes were full of faint golden brilliance.


    is as like as two peas in the heart of the house. This is a very human being. But she can feel it. She is clearly the same as the gold rook bird. She is even the same way.


    It is strange that even if human beings have integrated the golden wings of ROC, they can''t even use their skills.


    "Aunt Cailing, you won''t embarrass my father when you come to the family of golden winged Dapeng birds?"


    The little star held up his head and looked at the colorful plume of Kalou. His eyes were full of evil spirits, which made people feel soft when they looked at it.


    "What do you say?"


    It seems that Kalou Cailing doesn''t eat the set of little stars and looks directly at the distant white clouds.


    "This woman is too difficult to handle."


    The little star murmured to himself, and his little mouth pouted out. If he had not known that he could not beat the Kalou color plume of the golden winged Dapeng family, he would have turned his face right now.


    The remaining light of Kalou color plume left no trace, swept the small mouth pout, a face full of angry little stars, face also secretly wiped a little smile.


    But she deliberately did not look at the little girl, that delicate and pitiful appearance, clearly knew that the little girl was pretending to be, but also some could not help but be soft hearted.


    "That boy seems to be something special."


    Beautiful eyes intentionally or unintentionally swept the purple robe figure covered by the golden energy halo. Jialou Cailing''s heart also filled with some curiosity. The purple robed youth could dare to face the battle of the dragon race''s animal kingdom, and was accompanied by a group of demon beast kings, or the godfather of the little girl. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    And now, even she is a little difficult to tell whether the human boy is a human, or is it possible that he really belongs to the family of golden winged mires.


    "Hula..."


    In the class of big ship a, the golden light fluctuates and the breath is domineering.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged and pale, slowly regained his ruddy complexion. The speed of his recovery made many eyes around him feel a little surprised.


    After a long time, Du Shaofu''s breath began to slow down. The golden Rune light all over his body, like countless energy golden snakes, crept into his body and disappeared.


    "Boom


    After everything had converged, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes slowly opened. As soon as his fingerprints were collected, a golden light in his eyes rose from his pupils and shot straight into the sky. The space around him trembled with breath, and the ship suddenly stagnated and swayed.


    "What a strong breath, this is the flavor of my family!"


    The eyes of more than a dozen young men and women of the golden winged ROC bird tribe trembled, and they felt the breath that was released from the purple robed youth at the moment. It was undoubtedly the breath of their family.


    Just for a moment, Du Shaofu''s domineering and forceful atmosphere gradually subsided, and finally disappeared completely.


    "Hoo!"


    A mouthful of turbid Qi was vomited from his stomach along his throat. He felt the dark Qi in his body, which had been exhausted and exhausted, had recovered a lot. At the moment, his injury was completely free. Du Shaofu''s face relaxed a little, but the dark Qi in his body was not completely recovered.


    [thanks to diboweicncn brothers for giving 1888 billboard coins, thank you


    on today''s 1st, all brothers should have guaranteed flowers. Hey hey, you know,


    we didn''t sleep until 5:00 a.m. today, Xiao Yu has to practice driving in the afternoon, and it is estimated that the next shift will be around 8:00 p.m. of course, Xiao Yu will continue to explode today. Thank you again for your support Give up, bow and thank you. ]¡£


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1298

    With the help of the spirit of mind, Du Shaofu entered the temple of heavenly beasts, which is now in his own shrine.


    In the vast space of the temple of heavenly beasts, the breath on the huge body of Ziyan demon Huang continues to climb. After leaving the tomb, the prohibition in the space inside will disappear and everything will return to normal.


    Du Shaofu was also relieved and was willing to follow Jialou Cailing. He was also worried that Ziyan yaohuang must leave Tiangu tomb as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, if Ziyan demon Huang really wants to break through, it will be affected in the beast tomb.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu hopes that Ziyan yaohuang can really make a breakthrough. Even if it is not, as long as Ziyan yaohuang can make a breakthrough, then there is a hope that Ziyan yaohuang can get rid of it.


    Du Shaofu knew that although the woman of Ziyan demon Huang was also difficult to provoke, she would at least do it for the sake of the little star.


    "Come with me. I have something to ask you."


    In Du Shaofu''s private meditation, a clear voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears, and she walked directly in front of her and entered a palace floor behind the ship''s Jiaban, which was the colorful plume of the Kalou.


    Du Shaofu got up and looked at the tall figure of Kalou Cailing. If he was a real human, he would be good. If he went out of the animal kingdom to Kyushu, it would be a disaster for Kyushu.


    "Dad, you should be careful. That woman is very difficult to handle. She doesn''t eat hard and soft."


    Just as Du Shaofu was thinking, the little star came to Du Shaofu''s side and reminded him in a low voice. At the same time, the voice came to Du Shaofu''s ear and said, "that woman and I said that you belong to the golden winged Dapeng clan. Don''t go through the gang."


    "Well, be careful."


    Du Shaofu patted the little star on the back of his head, and his eyes were already opened, including the king of magic tiger, ghost car, king of ape, Qin demon, Shangguan Qixian, etc.


    The floor of the palace is not large, but it is not small. It is extremely exquisite and has an atmosphere of primitive simplicity.


    In a small hall, Du Shaofu looked quietly at the colorful plumes of the Kalou. He was not only beautiful, but also had temperament. But for men, this kind of woman was absolutely seductive.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    Jialou Cailing looked at Du Shaofu, and her red lips opened slightly. She said softly, "tell me about it. How can you master the cultivation skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds


    Du Shaofu thought of the little star''s words, turned his eyes slightly, and said, "I am a member of the golden winged Dapeng clan."


    "Boy, I''m not stupid. I''m not stupid."


    When the crisp voice came, a leisurely fragrance came. The tall figure of Kalou Cailing had already appeared in front of Du Shaofu. He said softly, "it''s better to tell me the truth, otherwise it''s you who will suffer. Don''t challenge my patience."


    "This woman is really hard to deal with."


    Du Shaofu''s face changed slightly, but his heart was clear. If he really provoked this woman, he would be guilty,.


    The husband can bend and stretch, or bear a little better, people in the eaves, have to bow, who let their own strength is not enough.


    "I really belong to the golden winged Dapeng clan. I don''t believe you can check it yourself."


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders. If he admitted that he was a human race and integrated the ROC''s golden wings, he would be really in danger at that time.


    In any case, his blood was almost the same as that of the golden winged ROC. His whole skeleton was nourished by the secret bone essence of the golden winged ROC in his chest. At this time, Du Shaofu could only bite his teeth and hold himself to be a member of the family.


    "Really when I have a good temper!"


    Jialou Cailing was slightly angry and reached out. A claw mark was directly seized on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and a golden light suddenly poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and the golden light flashed away, but then he passed away quietly.


    In any case, he couldn''t beat the Jialou Cailing. Du Shaofu didn''t intend to struggle, otherwise he would suffer more.


    With one hand clasped on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, the golden light gushed out, and the color of Jialou''s colorful plume suddenly changed color. It seemed that she felt something, and the fluctuation in her beautiful eyes was like seeing the most incredible thing.


    "The method of body training has reached the third level, and there is still a secret bone of my family. How can this be possible?"


    Jialou Cailing lost his voice in surprise and raised his slender hand. Later, many fingerprints fell on Du Shaofu''s body. After careful inspection, he did not let go of the secret place under Du Shaofu''s abdomen.


    "Men and women are different."


    Du Shaofu dodged in a hurry. Who knew that the woman was so open that she was touched all over her body. It was a great loss.


    "What to hide from? There''s something I haven''t seen."


    Jialou Cailing glared at Du Shaofu. One hand was directly clasped in Du Shaofu''s palm. A golden light from the fingertips of his slender hand was like a blade of a knife, overflowing with a stream of pale gold blood.


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as the slender hand turned over, a suction came from the palm. The Kalou Cailing wrapped the pale gold blood in Du Shaofu''s palm in the rune."What do you want to do


    Du Shaofu stepped back a few steps, then looked at the change of runes in the palm of Kalou Cailing. His eyes were filled with curiosity.


    At this moment, there was a golden Rune in the palm of the slender hand of Kalou Cailing.


    "Whoa..."


    Du Shaofu was able to see with his own eyes that his own blood turned into a pale gold rune, and finally faintly condensed into a shadow of a small golden winged ROC bird, and then disappeared.


    "The real blood of my golden winged ROC is impossible, so strange!"


    As soon as Kalou Cailing handprint was collected and he looked at Du Shaofu again, his pale golden eyes seemed to see the most incredible thing.


    During the inspection, Kalou Cailing has been able to confirm that the boy is clearly human, but he has the real blood of the golden winged Dapeng clan, and the secret bones of the golden winged Dapeng clan. More importantly, the human beings have cultivated the body training method to the third level of refining the divine body.


    And even if she has done so far, it is only to the second level of cutting bone marrow.


    In the whole family of golden winged Dapeng, few of them, young or old, can go to the third level of the method of body training to boil the spirit body.


    However, as long as it is able to cultivate the body training method to the third level, it is the most powerful existence in the family.


    As the leader of the golden winged Dapeng, Jialou Cailing is more aware of how difficult it will be for the children of the family to cultivate the body training method to the third level of refining the spirit body. However, once the practice is successful, you can imagine the future achievements.


    So at the moment, Kalou Cailing had to be deeply shocked.


    Du Shaofu, looking at the Kalou Cailing, could also guess that the woman had just been checking herself. The golden light was shining, and he recovered the blood stains on the palm. He shrugged and said, "well, I said that I was a member of the golden winged Dapeng clan."


    "Don''t think I''m a fool. Do you think I really can''t see it? If other races are really able to be protected by you, you can''t hide it from the real golden winged mires!"


    Jialou Cailing looked at Du Shaofu, and her surprise recovered slowly. She glared at Du Shaofu and said, "although I don''t know why such things happen. It''s incredible, but you are human beings. Undoubtedly, your original God is human beings, not animal spirits, which can''t be covered up."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned. The colorful plume in front of him was really hard to deal with.


    Indeed, Du Shaofu''s original spirit is not animal soul. Since Du Shaofu practiced the golden winged ROC skill, he has the secret bone of the golden winged ROC, and even his blood is no different from that of the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    But in Du Shaofu''s heart, it was a real human race. He was a member of the human race.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1299

    Looking at the Kalou colorful plume in front of him, Du Shaofu''s mouth was suffused with a little bitter smile. Then he said, "what''s the matter if it''s a real golden winged ROC bird? Over the years, sometimes I''ve taken myself as a part of the golden winged mires. Although I''m a human, I''m still able to get to this day because of the golden winged mires. In my heart, the Terrans and the golden winged mires are all the same. "


    Jialou Cailing looked at Du Shaofu and listened to the words, but she had to admit that she was quite touched.


    A man with the blood of the golden winged ROC and the secret bones of the golden winged ROC, who practices the skills of the golden winged ROC, is he a human or a golden winged ROC.


    Or, at this time, whether he is a Terran or a golden winged ROC may not have much to do with himself.


    "Where do you come from? Although the secret bone of the golden winged ROC has been miraculously integrated with you, it is not your own thing. You''d better tell me honestly."


    Kalou Cailing asked, although his heart is quite touched, but for the golden winged ROC birds, this is of no use.


    The remains of the golden winged mires can not be defiled. Anyone who dares to touch their fingers will definitely pursue them to heaven and earth, and will never let them go.


    If someone dares to make an idea to the children of the golden winged mires and want to dig for their own use, they will suffer the most violent Revenge of the whole family.


    It is related to the dignity of the whole family of golden winged mires. Jialou Cailing attaches the same importance as all the children of the family. She is a member of the family and should protect the family.


    "I got the secret bone of the golden winged ROC by accident. About seven or eight years ago, when I was escaping from my enemy in a mountain range, I happened to see a golden winged ROC bird fighting with an unknown but powerful fierce beast. Finally, the golden winged ROC bird and the fierce beast died together.


    But before the fierce beast died, I did not know why he put the secret bone of the golden winged ROC into my body, which almost cost me my life. Later, I also found that I could cultivate the skills of the golden winged ROC


    Du Shaofu didn''t hide from Jialou Cailing any more. This woman is not ordinary. I''m afraid he can''t hide it from her.


    However, Du Shaofu did not dare to say that it was Ziyan yaohuang who was fighting with the golden winged Dapeng bird. If the Kalou Cailing in front of him knew, it would be enough for the golden winged Dapeng birds to fight against the whole family.


    Looking at the colorful plume of Kalou, Du Shaofu continued: "Dapeng''s golden wings are also in a dense place. I got it by accident. I realized that the golden winged Dapeng bird family had many supreme animal abilities, and Dapeng goldwing automatically recognized that the LORD had chosen me."


    Her golden eyes are shining. Jialou Cailing has been looking at Du Shaofu. Dai Mei is moving. Listening to Du Shaofu''s voice, she feels as if the human being is not talking nonsense.


    After pondering for a while, Kalou Cailing said in a low voice: "decades ago, a son of my family secretly left the family because of his lust for the prosperity and vastness of the outside world. In these years, one has not been found. If what you said is true, it should be the golden winged Dapeng bird that you saw fighting with the fierce beast.


    "You have miraculously integrated the secret bones of my golden winged Dapeng family. Under its function, your body has been closest to my family of golden winged Dapeng birds, so I was able to let Dapeng recognize the Lord later. I have seen your Dapeng golden wings. It has a long history. With your strength, it is far from being able to give full play to its real power It''s an ancient thing. You say it''s possible for you to get it in a secret place. "


    At the moment, Kalou Cailing really can''t find any doubts. It can only be said that this situation is too unbelievable.


    It''s incredible that a human being can cultivate the skills of the golden winged mires, and even their physical bodies are very close to the level of the golden winged mires.


    "Believe it or not, I''ve told you the truth. Believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    Du Shaofu showed his hands, but he basically told the truth.


    "No matter what you say is true or not, I will take you back to the clan, and then the elders of the clan will decide."


    Jialou Cailing opened his mouth, looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes, slightly softened a little, and said, "fortunately, this is not your vain attempt to disrespect my family of golden winged Dapeng birds. As long as what you say is true, it is not impossible for the clan to dig out your secret bones and pull out the golden wings of Dapeng, which will save your life."


    "It''s too cruel. I can''t be blamed for this. Will the golden winged mires be too overbearing?"


    Du Shaofu frowned and dug out the secret bone of the golden winged ROC bird in his body. The secret bone had long been completely integrated with himself. At that time, he would not be able to leave a life. He was afraid that he would die without life.


    "There''s no reason. If you don''t accept it, you can leave in front of me now."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Jialou Cailing looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, but his face was moving. His voice was clear and moving. He said, "the premise is that you can leave in front of me, otherwise you will have to suffer.""The weak eat the strong, there is no reason in this world. It is more reasonable to compare whose fist is bigger than the big fist!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was blocked in his heart, and his mouth was covered with a wry smile. He did not say anything more. The golden winged Dapeng birds were tyrannical. Even the dragon and Phoenix did not care. How could they reason with themselves.


    Maybe one day, I can become the most powerful and powerful person in the world, and have absolute strength to face the whole family of golden winged mires. At that time, the family of golden winged mires may be able to reason with themselves.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu sighed a sigh. He wanted to have the strength to face the whole family of golden winged mires.


    Jialou Cailing slowly sat down on the seat beside him. With a long and elegant gesture of both hands, he looked at Du Shaofu with a complex wave in his eyes. It seemed that after hesitating for a moment, he motioned to Du Shaofu to sit down in an empty chair and asked, "how could you choose to practice the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds?"


    Seeing the sign, Du Shaofu was not polite. He directly sat down on the chair and said, "at the beginning, I couldn''t practice. I was just a waste man. I accidentally got the secret bone of the golden winged Dapeng. Unexpectedly, it was a coincidence that I was able to practice."


    Hearing the words, the light of the eyes of Kalou Cailing changed again and asked, "you couldn''t practice at the beginning?"


    Du Shaofu nodded and gave a faint smile.


    "As far as I know, among human beings, those who can''t practice are not so good, so they will be pursued and killed?" Kalou Cailing asked curiously.


    "All right."


    Du Shaofu took a glance at the colorful plume of the Kalou tower. However, when he was in Shicheng, he looked back and said with a smile: "from childhood to adulthood, I still have a drunkard father. My elder sister and second brother are very kind to me."


    "You still have a big sister?"


    At the moment, it seemed that Du Shaofu was more gentle than before.


    "My uncle''s daughter."


    Du Shaofu could not help but think of his elder sister Du Xiaoman and his relatives in Shicheng. To Shangzhou for such a long time, it must be the bloody battle of the Seven Star hall, their missing, stone city has already known, at this moment, we should be very worried about themselves. There are masters and others in the ancient Tianzong. I''m afraid they are also worried.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s contemplative look, Jialou Cailing hooked the corner of his lips and kept looking at Du Shaofu all the time. His eyes seemed to show a faint sadness, which was not easy to grasp.


    After silence for a while, Kalou Cailing opened his mouth, and then said to Du Shaofu, "be honest and follow my clan. You didn''t deal with the golden winged Dapeng people. I will make it clear to the elders that I will save your life as much as possible."


    "Otherwise, you can let me go now as if you haven''t seen me."


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he immediately looked at Kalou Cailing tightly. It seemed that this seemingly difficult woman was not too difficult to deal with. His temper seemed to have improved a lot.


    "You think so."


    Jialou Cailing glared at Du Shaofu. She was very interested. She lifted her lips and laughed at Du Shaofu. She said softly, "but I can let you escape, but if you can''t escape in my hands, I will pull out your secret bone, tear down your Dapeng golden wings and save your life."


    "Keep your grandmother a bear."


    Du Shaofu scolded in his heart for a second, but he could only murmur in his heart, but he did not dare to scold.


    "No, there''s a sneak attack!"


    Suddenly, as Du Shaofu murmured in his heart, his face suddenly sank, and the beautiful figure sitting there disappeared.


    "Bang bang!"


    At the same time, there was a huge sonic boom from the ship. Under a huge impact, the ship was about to fall, and the terrible energy was surging away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1300

    "Boom..."


    The space around the ship was shaking, and a violent space turbulence broke out.


    "What''s the matter? Who dares to attack the golden winged ROC family?"


    At the same time, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying and other startled voices immediately reverberated around.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    At the same time, under the terrible impact, the ship finally cracked and broke into pieces.


    "Run away!"


    The king of magic tiger, the king of ape, and the king of fire dragon immediately called out and immediately retreated.


    Even if they are swept by, the energy impact caused by the breaking of the ship and the cracking of the magic weapon is quite serious.


    The ship exploded, and the rune stirred up, and the space seemed to be opened, and the terrible breath turned into a wave and scattered.


    "Who dares to attack our golden winged Dapeng birds? It seems that they are too long for their lives. Get out of here!"


    More than a dozen young men and women of the golden winged ROC bird group emerge from the sky, all of them are golden lights, and their breath is incomparable and domineering. It is like a golden sun floating above the sea of clouds in the sky, and the sight is extremely shocking.


    "The younger generation is rampant, and the golden winged ROC family is not great!"


    High above the sky, the gloomy roar spread like the roar of a dragon.


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, from the thick sea of clouds around, a dark gold skirmish shot out, just like a virtual shadow of a giant dragon. It swept to the young men and women of the golden winged roc with terrible power.


    "Boom


    The energy on the dark gold training is too strong. Under the pressure, I''m afraid it can''t be resisted at all. That''s the real beast territory.


    "It turns out that it''s the dragon people. You scumbags dare to sneak on the way to death!"


    In front of more than a dozen young men and women of the golden winged Dapeng bird group, the beautiful shadow of Kalou''s colorful plume appeared out of thin air. Her face was very angry and her delicate face was cold. She photographed the dark gold competition in front of her.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, from the palm of Kalou Cailing slender hand, a stream of golden talisman and secret patterns swept out, smashing the space, with the substantial space turbulence, directly beating the dark gold energy.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the air. He jumped out of the big ship that had been blown up. Watching the ship turn into pieces, he felt heartache for no reason.


    An excellent medium-sized magic weapon was destroyed like this.


    "Dad, what to do."


    The little star appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s body, and his small face was also looking around him, and his eyes were surprised.


    The king of apes, ghost car, Qin demon, Shangguan Qixian, xiaoyingying, Xiaoying, Xiaoying, Xiaoying, Wang Bingxiong, and King Linghuan tiger, all of which instinctively fell on Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Who dares to attack the golden winged ROC birds, but the breath seems to be the dragon clan."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and felt the breath just now. He whispered to the little star, the king of magic tiger and the ghost car, "be careful for a while, and act according to the circumstances."


    "Jie Jie, it''s true. What a Kalou colored plume is, it can''t be suppressed inside the beast tomb. It''s just like that outside. It''s almost taken in!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, clouds surged in the sky, and waves rose in the space. A big laugh resounded through the sea of clouds.


    Then, in the fluctuating space, there are a series of figures emerging, and a terrible breath is diffuse and open.


    "Dragon clan!"


    When Du Shaofu, little star, king of magic tiger, ghost car, Qin demon and King ape looked at the people who came out of the space, they were really the dragon wind, the Dragon Storm and the dragon eight who had left the tomb in disorder.


    In addition to the heavy hit dragon seven is not seen, at the moment, there are more than 30 strong figures in the dragon clan lineup, and the body is filled with dragon flavor.


    The breath, even if it is not a pure blood descendants of the dragon, should also be a very high blood dragon.


    "How can it go back and forth?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised that the dragon wind and the Dragon Storm dared to go back and return. They even made a sneak attack on the way. They did not know where to call dozens of strong dragon people.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu naturally didn''t know that the dozens of strong dragon people had come to support the dragon family in the tianwu tomb with the dragon wind.


    It was only because he was worried that something would happen in the tomb of the beast. Long Feng arrived at the tomb first.


    After the dragon wind and the Dragon Storm were frightened by the Kalou color plume and left the beast tomb, they also met the Dragon strong man who came to reinforce him on the way.


    The more dragon and tyrant the dragon wind thought all the way, the more wrong it was. Why did nagalou Cailing let them leave so easily.


    We should know that the dragon clan and the golden winged Dapeng bird family are originally feuds. Once they meet each other, there is no reason to fight. There is no need to say more.


    At last, the dragon, the wind and the Dragon Storm thought that the Kalou Cailing of the golden winged Dapeng birds was so easy to let them go. The only purpose was that the Kalou Cailing had no absolute power to kill them.The strength displayed by najialou''s colorful plume in the tomb of heavenly beast may be just an affectation, and he can''t do more, or he will show his horse''s feet.


    The little strange dragon is extraordinary. If you want to take it to the Hui people for research, Du Shaofu killed the people of the dragon family, and he still had the golden wings and other treasures of the Dapeng bird family. It was difficult to be strong in his flesh. So long Feng and long bao had to bite their teeth and they went back.


    "So it''s you. It seems that you should be killed in the tomb of the beast!"


    Jialou Cailing looks at the dragon, the wind and the Dragon storm coming out of the void. Their golden eyes are full of evil spirits, and their looks on their faces are so beautiful that they suddenly come down.


    "Jie Jie, in the beast tomb, although the Lord of this region doesn''t know what kind of means you used, you can guarantee that you can''t do more with that method. Now, everything is going to be reversed. If you have come out so many golden winged Dapeng birds, you can stay here. You don''t have to go back. We have a good chance to follow the order Take it


    Long bao stares at Jialou Cailing in a gloomy way. Then he glances at more than a dozen young men and women of the golden winged Dapeng clan behind the Kalou Cailing. Finally, he focuses on Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing in the distance, and whispers to the dragon eight around him: "Prince long eight, how do you deal with that little alien dragon?"


    "Just give me that little girl."


    Long Ba looks gloomy and nods. Although he wants to deal with Du Shaofu, he has seen the defeat of Long Qi at the moment. He also knows that his strength is not much better than that of Long Qi. He can only deal with the little Yilong. "


    seeing Long Ba nod his head, long bao looks at Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing from a distance, grits his teeth, and says to the clan lineup:" Long Yi, if you deal with Du Shaofu''s boy, you must take that boy down. If you don''t want to live or die, you can do it! "


    "Yes, Elder Dragon Storm!"


    With the sound of the Dragon Storm falling down, from behind the dragon eight, a great man came out of the sky, and an absolutely powerful wave of dragon power came out. That was the peak level of Nirvana beast Zun. If there was no half domain level, it would have touched the edge of the animal kingdom.


    Looking back, the Dragon Storm looked at the dragon wind around him. His eyes were cold, and a little hot. He said, "let''s join hands to deal with the Kalou Cailing, the flesh and blood of the golden winged Dapeng, but we haven''t seen it for a long time."


    "The flesh and blood of the golden winged ROC is really hard to find."


    The Dragon breeze slightly pulls out the corner of his eyes, wipes over a little greedy, raises his hand and suddenly swings back and falls, and growls fiercely: "do it, don''t let go of one of them!"


    "Kill!"


    "Ouch..."


    With the fall of the dragon wind''s palm, suddenly, there were shouts of killing all around, and the faint roar of the Dragon rushed out, and all the figures rushed forward.


    "Kill!"


    The dragon''s eight faces were cold and overcast, and his blue robe was bulging. His long blue hair was flying behind him. It was as if he was covered with a thick layer of water mist. With the nirvana beast Zun, called Longjia, the peak strong one, also rushed forward.


    "Be careful, all of you. Fight with all your strength, little girl. Be careful yourself. "


    at the same time, the moving cheek of Kalou Cailing is also completely gloomy, and his eyes are cold at the strong dragon people who are coming, but the bad and the good are not coming.


    " Kalou Cailing, Jie Jie! "


    Suddenly, the front space is twisted, and the two figures of Dragon Storm and dragon wind appear in front of Kalou Cailing.


    The golden light in the eyes of Kalou colorful plume suddenly gushed out. She had to be dignified with the two dragon families in the Wu region.


    In the days of the beast tomb, the Kalou Cailing did not kill the dragon, the wind and the storm, nor was it a kind-hearted release of the tiger to the mountain.


    However, as the dragon wind and Dragon Storm later thought, the reason why the Kalou Cailing was not suppressed by the prohibition in the beast tomb was that it had special means, but it could not last for long. The shorter the duration of consumption, the shorter the maintenance time.


    Therefore, Kalou Cailing had to let go of the two men, Longfeng and Longbao. If she started in the tomb of the heavenly beast, once the means disappeared in the end, she would have no advantage.


    "With the two of you, I''m afraid it''s not enough for you and your aunt!"


    However, at the moment, Kalou Cailing is not willing to fall behind, and does not give in. After a cold drink, the golden light in his eyes bursts out. The towering energy in his body is like the golden day, and the energy sweeps around like a storm.


    It''s five o''clock in the morning again. I''m so sleepy. Xiao Yu goes to sleep for a while. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1301

    "Jie Jie, as expected, is just the beginning of the territory. Today I want to see what is extraordinary about the golden winged Dapeng bird clan!"


    The Dragon roared with laughter. He found that, as he wished, the Kalou Cailing was just the same level as he was. With the movement of his figure, the dragon''s power was rolling, and the dark gold light spread out from the high clouds, and he killed the Kalou Cailing.


    "Listen to all the golden winged ROC birds and try their best to kill the dragon clan. There is no amnesty for killing them!"


    The colorful plume of Kalou was cold and delicate, and the tall and beautiful shadow flashed. From that tall figure, a stream of golden light rose to the sky like a day. It did not retreat, but went forward, and directly collided with the Dragon Storm.


    "Boom..."


    The collision between the two powerful martial regions happened between the two. In a flash, a stream of bright Rune partners spread in a ring with the shocking energy.


    "Hula..."


    Powerful energy is like a wave, sweeping the sea of clouds.


    "Kill our dragon family, golden winged ROC bird has a big tone, so the children of the dragon family, kill the golden winged ROC bird family, no one will stay!"


    The dragon wind was cold, and the energy around the figure fluctuated like a tornado storm. Like a hurricane, it appeared in front of the Kalou Cailing. In the bright energy storm, with the sound of the dragon''s howling, a fist rushed out of the hurricane like a meteorite and hit the Kalou Cailing mercilessly.


    "The ROC strikes nine days!"


    In the face of the sudden attack of Longfeng, Jialou Cailing Jiao Yan Yihan shakes her hand suddenly, and a golden light bursts out from her body. As the slender hands pass by, layers of golden talismans converge and form a fan, which directly disperses the blow of Long Feng.


    "Kill!"


    In the flash of lightning, the Dragon suddenly sneered behind Qianying. The dark gold Rune soared into the sky, and a fist thundered, bringing out a huge dark gold talisman and secret pattern dragon shadow, and directly rushed to the Kalou Cailing.


    "Broken!"


    Behind the Kalou colored plume, it looks like an eye. The five fingers of the back hand swing with one claw, and the bright Rune comes out.


    "Hiss..."


    The talons of Dapeng scurry straight out of the slender hands of the colorful plumes of the Kalou tower, twisting the void and grabbing the sea of broken clouds. They directly smashed the shadow of the dark golden dragon, but the claw print was also smashed by the tail of the dragon''s shadow.


    "How about the two primary regions? How can they help me?"


    With one enemy two, or the two regions of the dragon clan, Jialou Cailing drinks like thunder, treads on the void, and the golden light surges fiercely. It''s not tyrannical!


    "Boom


    At the same time, Longba, Longjia and other large dragon clan lineups, with a terrible energy frenzy, have already rushed to the remaining ten young men and women of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "One will not stay, kill!"


    There are a lot of figures that directly fell on the young men and women of the golden winged ROC bird family, a vast breath of fury swept open.


    "Ouch..."


    At almost the same time, they directly plundered and killed the young men and women of the ten golden winged mires.


    However, longjiu and Longjia, for example, have fixed their eyes on Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Guiche, shenguwang, etc. without any stop, they directly appear in front of Du Shaofu and others.


    "There is no mercy for killing!"


    More than a dozen young men and women of the golden winged ROC bird tribe, without any concession, their eyes shining with golden light, their body shining like a bright day, and their momentum is domineering and fierce. They attack and kill each other.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In a flash, the dragon clan and the golden winged Dapeng bird family are fighting together.


    "Boom..."


    The vast and powerful energy collided, the sea of clouds was scattered by life, and the rune light was dazzling in the high altitude, which made the living beings tremble with fear.


    "If you can''t get rid of it, I''ll fight for it!"


    Xiao Yingying, the mad Bear King, the magic tiger king, the fire dragon king, the silver blood leopard king, the God ape king, and so on, raised their eyes and looked at the dragon eight and dragon Yi, who were in front of them in an instant. Their breath was surging and their fierce breath was exposed. They wanted to fight for it.


    "What a disaster!"


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian also frowned, his body was covered with fluorescence, and his hair began to fly back. At the moment, from his upright body, there was a faint strange evil spirit.


    It''s a long story, but everything is as fast as lightning.


    The king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and the king of ape all want to fight. They can''t wait to die. What''s more, they may not have no chance now.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Suddenly, just at this moment, Du Shaofu stepped out of the sky, and a white divine light surged around him, pale.


    Boom!


    As Du Shaofu stepped out of the room, the surrounding space trembled quietly, and his hands sprang out. In a moment, thirty-five array flags were suspended in the space covered by his hands, making the space in front of him look like a twist, but the light was bright.


    "Eight gate heaven and earth array!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot. Under the sound of the broken wind, the thirty-five banners in his palm swept up into the sky in an instant. There was a faint mystery between them.At that moment, the powerful and powerful energy suddenly burst out of Du Shaofu''s body. At the time when many strong dragon people, such as Longba and Longjia, came to fight against him, a huge Rune array of thousands of feet appeared in front of Du Shaofu in the vast sky.


    "Boom


    The whole sea of clouds was trembling in the sky, and the terror and pressure from the arrogant array made ghost cars, Qin demons, God ape king and other powerful people change color.


    "Boom..."


    All around the vast sea of clouds, at this moment, "boom" trembling.


    The infinite Rune energy light twisted around the array, blocking the void, and filled with the ancient breath.


    The eight gate heaven and earth array is the eight star Nirvana level symbol array found by Du Shaofu from the ninth floor of the Qiankun tower of Hehuan Zong.


    The so-called eight gates refer to the eight different spatial orientations determined by the directions of Qimen dunjia and Bagua, which are "open door", "rest gate", "Shengmen", "Shangmen", "Du men", "Jingmen", "Jingmen" and "Death Gate".


    The eight gate heaven and earth array is a combination of eight gates and nine palaces. It contains all kinds of supernatural powers and profound meanings, and is condensed by heaven and earth.


    Eight star Nirvana talisman array, the eight star Nirvana spirit Fu master with better posture, is absolutely difficult to understand and display. The eight heaven and earth array is vast and complex.


    Once someone is trapped in the eight gates heaven and earth array, only the students can get out of the eight gates.


    Once they enter the gate of death, even the most powerful practitioners are afraid that they will die without life.


    These eight heaven and earth arrays, combined with the power of the nine palaces of heaven and earth and the power of heaven and earth, are full of opportunities and dangers. If you want to enter the real world of martial arts, you have to pay an absolute price if you want to come out.


    Du Shaofu has never been careless and relaxed in Fu Dao. He has already understood the eight gate heaven and earth array.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu did not hesitate to show it.


    In fact, although Du Shaofu''s injury was not seriously affected, his strength in martial arts was not fully recovered. It was more appropriate to use the strength of Fu Dao.


    "Boom..."


    The high-altitude vibration of the sea of clouds bound dragon eight, Longjia and other strong dragon people into it immediately.


    Longba, longyi and others had no idea that Du Shaofu would throw out a rune array directly, or an eight star Nirvana level one.


    Long eight, Long Yi and other eyes startled, want to avoid all too late, immediately was shrouded in them.


    "It''s the eight star Nirvana symbol array!"


    Ghost car, God ape king, magic tiger king and so on can''t help but tremble at the moment. They also know that the difficulty of setting up the array in an instant is still the difficulty of the eight star Nirvana talisman array.


    Not to mention the other difficulties, it is just to arrange the eight star Nirvana Fu array. For the yuan God, it has extremely strict requirements. The demon king is still such a terrible array Fu master!


    Looking at the Fu array that shrouds the void and blocks the sky and the sun in an instant, the king ape and other people are also sucking cold air.


    Obviously, the king of magic tiger, ghost car and so on were not expected. In addition to the terror on the road of martial arts, the demon king was also such a terrible array master.


    This Rune array alone could have ravaged them to death in the tomb of heavenly beasts.


    Du Shaofu stepped out with a pale face. The cost of arranging the eight star Nirvana Fu array was definitely larger than the number of cards on his martial arts road.


    "Everybody follow me, let''s go!"


    Without any delay, as the voice fell, the white light of Du Shaofu disappeared, and the golden light soared into the sky, like a golden storm sweeping through, the shadow of a five finger mountain peak emerged immediately.


    Du Shaofu stimulated the spirit of the mountain peak and turned into several Zhang. He covered dozens of stars, ghost cars, Qin demons, God ape king, magic tiger king, little Falcon and Xiao Ying. He immediately dived into the sky and disappeared into the sea of clouds.


    If you don''t escape at this time, you''ll have to wait for when.


    "No, don''t let that boy escape, Long Feng, you deal with this woman, I''ll go after it!"


    The dragon, who was fighting with Jialou Cailing, was watching everything around him. He had no idea that Du Shaofu had such means and was able to arrange the powerful Fu array.


    Seeing Du Shaofu and others escape, the Dragon suddenly gives up the Kalou Cailing and pursues Du Shaofu. He absolutely does not allow the human and the little strange dragon to escape.


    Jialou Cailing didn''t stop the Dragon Storm, but the human boy actually took advantage of the chaos to escape. More than a dozen children of the Dapeng clan were still fighting hard. Naturally, she would not stop the Dragon Storm for Du Shaofu''s sake.


    What''s more, her pressure will be greatly reduced as soon as the Dragon Storm leaves.


    "Long Feng, do you want to do anything to Auntie Ben alone?"


    Only a dragon wind was left standing in the way. The colorful plumes of Kalou were drinking, and the sea of clouds in the golden sky was trembling. Every move was like a roc flapping its wings and sweeping all directions. The golden energy impinged on the void.


    The dragon''s hair is flying. As a strong man in the early stage of the animal kingdom, his eyes are like stars, and the dragon''s power is fluctuating. His body is like meeting with the surrounding space and fighting back one after another. The empty space of the collision is "buzzing" and shaking in the four directions.Jialou color plume is tall, graceful, charming, charming, skin with golden fluorescence, beautiful eyes, and frightening soul. Her hair fluctuates and is extremely domineering. The attack is open and wide, sweeping everything!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1302

    Not far away, Fuzhen shrouds the void, and its prestige sweeps across the sky.


    "Boom!"


    Many strong people of the dragon clan, such as Longjia and Longba, were trapped, and a loud and violent sound like thunder diffused into the sky.


    There are also more than a dozen young men and women of the golden winged ROC bird race, who are besieged by more than 20 strong dragon people.


    "Oh


    The strong men and women of the dragon clan have turned into huge dragon bodies and Jiaolong bodies. The young men and women who have killed the golden winged Dapeng birds have strong breath, which makes people tremble.


    The young men and women of the family of golden winged mires also gradually arouse the body. It is the real golden winged ROC, with shining gold, sharp feathers, powerful and terrible.


    "Kill..."


    The dragon clan and the golden winged Dapeng bird family fight together. The Dragon rises in the sky, the Peng comes to the nine days, and the cloud sea is broken.


    "Boom..."


    This kind of scuffle, dragon Teng Peng attack, through the void.


    The energy of this sound collides with the sound of explosion, which vibrates the void and bursts into a brilliant rune.


    This kind of scuffle, Rune flashing, ferocious breath, war endlessly.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu urged the spirit of the mountain pulse, wrapped with small stars, ghost cars, Qin demons and others, and directly plundered into the lower sky and disappeared.


    "Where to escape!"


    The Dragon roared and turned into a dark gold rainbow. It followed directly like thunder. It also plunged into the earth and blasted out a huge ravine.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, there was also a huge pit on the ground. A mountain peak collapsed from the top to the bottom of the mountain. The earth was shaking and the ground was rumbling like an earthquake!


    "Asshole, damn it!"


    After a few breaths, the figure of the Dragon Storm jumped out of the deep pit and was suspended in the low sky. His face was gloomy and ugly, and he was furious.


    Long Bao''s eyes were fierce and awe inspiring. He looked around and his mind was broken. He found that Du Shaofu and his party had disappeared under the ground.


    It disappeared under his eyelids. A large group of people could not even detect a trace of breath at the moment.


    Long bao didn''t give up. After searching around for a while, his face became more and more ugly. That large group of people actually seemed to evaporate from the world.


    "Son of a bitch, next time it falls into my hands, I will certainly tear you to pieces!"


    The Dragon roared and stormed like thunder, but there was no way to do it. There was no trace at all. He was so angry that he vomited blood.


    "Boom..."


    Above the sky, the sea of clouds is surging, with bright light. It doesn''t take time to shoot into the sky. The low energy sonic boom reverberates like thunder.


    The Dragon Storm raised his head, bit his teeth, stomped his feet fiercely, and exploded a mountain top in the sky again.


    Du Shaofu and xiaoyilong have escaped. He can''t let najialou Cailing escape.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the misty space, there is a faint breath of thunder and lightning. The breath is full of destruction, which makes people tremble.


    Du Shaofu, little star, ghost car, Qin demon, God ape king and so on appeared in this space.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s golden Five Finger Mountain pulse soul dissipated, and a mouthful of blood in his mouth could not help but spit out.


    The more people they bring, the greater their own consumption and pressure.


    With this group of people and the consumption of the eight star Nirvana Fu array just arranged, Du Shaofu could not help it.


    "Dad, are you ok?"


    Little star''s young face was very nervous, and little hand did not know where to take out a lot of miraculous medicine and handed it to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu grabbed the elixir in Xiaoxing''s hand and put it into his mouth directly. He opened his mouth and poured out rays of sunlight. His energy fluctuated and said, "it''s OK. Just take a rest."


    "What is this place?"


    The king of magic tiger looked around and looked around. The atmosphere of destruction thunder and lightning everywhere in this space made him uneasy, and his Inexplicable heart trembled.


    "It''s safe for the time being. We should be able to leave later."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the king of the magic tiger and said that naturally he would not tell the king that this was the inner part of the divine thunder tripod.


    Just after pushing the spirit of Wuzhi Mountain into the ground, Du Shaofu was already ready to call out the purple thunder xuanding in his body.


    After taking people into the purple thunder tripod, the purple thunder Xuan tripod also turned into the size of gravel, astringed the breath and hid in the earth.


    But Longbao didn''t know all this. Du Shaofu didn''t escape at all. He was right under his nose. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find the trace of purple thunder tripod.


    "It''s close. It''s almost in trouble."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s cry, Xiao Ying was relieved. The dragon family went back and chased them back. The newcomers were not good, but they came prepared.


    "Hoo..."


    Qin devil''s car secretly breathed a sigh of relief, looking at Du Shaofu, quite surprised, did not expect that in that case, the devil could still take them away. That guy''s means are really endless, and they can''t see the bottom."We are safe, and finally get rid of the dragon family and the golden winged ROC bird family."


    The mad Bear King was still a little nervous. He looked at Du Shaofu, the ferocious and shameless fellow. He had to hold them on their backs in the tomb of the beast of heaven. But at that critical moment, he did not abandon them. This made him wonder what kind of man the devil was, which was hard to understand.


    "Finally get rid of those miscellaneous dragons and the woman."


    Little star strange eye light wave, seems to be suffused with golden brilliance, happy.


    But then, little star''s young face showed a little worry, and whispered: "those miscellaneous dragons have two martial regions, and there are so many strong people. I''m afraid that the people of the golden winged Dapeng bird family will be in bad luck. The Kalou color plume should also be very dangerous. Although the woman is difficult to be entangled, it is actually OK. Finally, I should be careful. It is much better than those miscellaneous dragons It is. "


    Du Shaofu listened to the words of little star, and his heart was touched.


    Dragon, tyranny and dragon wind are two martial regions. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for Cailing to cope with it. Although the eight gate heaven and earth array arranged by ourselves is not weak, the dragon eight is not weak. It is difficult to kill them by using Fu array, or even be trapped for a long time.


    Once the dragon and Tyrannosaurus wind intervenes, the Fu array will not last long.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, in Du Shaofu''s deep meditation, his mouth suddenly spat out blood.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" The little star came to his senses and asked anxiously.


    "The Fu array has been broken by force. It should be the dragon''s violent attack."


    Du Shaofu frowned, and the Fu array was forcibly destroyed. No matter how far apart they were, they were also eaten back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    The sky is high and the space explodes. Du Shaofu''s eight gate heaven and earth array is forcibly destroyed, and the terrible broken runes are scattered like fireworks.


    But that terrible energy rage swept to a certain distance, and then stopped.


    Longbao''s eyes were cold and he was forced to destroy the Fu array, but he was not happy at all.


    "Ouch..."


    With the breaking of the Fu array, the trapped dragon eight and dragon Yi and other strong people of the dragon family also came out of the predicament. Some people have already urged the dragon and the real dragon to roar like thunder.


    "Elder Longbao, what about Du Shaofu


    Longjia got out of the trap and looked around. Only when he saw that the first person who trapped them in the Fu array had disappeared, he was surprised and asked Longbao.


    "Let that little bastard run away!"


    The dragon''s heart became more and more angry when he returned to the road. His eyes swept around him and looked at the huge and fierce golden winged ROC bird that was fighting the dragon race. He said to the dragon, you put out those golden winged ROC birds for me, and none of them will stay


    When the cheering falls, the Dragon Storm pours on Kalou Cailing again. He finds that Long Feng alone is unable to stop Kalou Cailing. He is defeated by the open and close attack of Kalou Cailing.


    "Kill..."


    Longjia and Longba were stunned. Somehow, Du Shaofu was able to escape with so many people under the eyes of elder Longbao. Then he looked gloomy and had to kill a dozen golden winged rocs.


    "Bang!"


    Runes soar to the sky, the breath is violent, and the space is turbulent and howling.


    "Pedaling!"


    Longfeng''s body retreated, his runes were dim and his eyes were extremely ugly. At the same level of cultivation, he found that he could not stop the colorful plume of Naga tower.


    "Are you all right?"


    The figure of Dragon Storm appears beside the dragon wind, and his eyes are fixed on the colorful plume of Kalou.


    "What about the boy and Yilong?"


    The dragon wind obstructs Jialou Cailing and lets the Dragon Storm escape to deal with Du Shaofu and xiaoyilong. At the moment, when he sees the Dragon storm coming back empty handed, he doesn''t look good enough to leave.


    "That boy is weird. Let him run away. Next time I see him, I will tear him to pieces!"


    The dragon is gnashing its teeth. There is no alternative.


    "You can''t let Kalou Cailing run away any more, and it''s not a waste to take it to the Hui people!"


    The dragon wind looks gloomy and cold. He looks at the Dragon Storm with a glance, which seems to have a tacit understanding.


    "Ouch..."


    The sound of two earth shaking dragons echoed through the sea of clouds and the sky. The light of the two people was so great that in a twinkling of an eye, they expanded into a huge dragon body of more than a thousand feet.


    One dragon is dark gold, and the other is shining white.


    As the two bodies of the Dragon crouching in the air and shuttling through the sea of clouds, a terrible dragon power, accompanied by the powerful energy fluctuation, is like a storm sweeping away from the huge dragon body, shattering the surrounding space. It is huge and terrible!


    "Boom


    Almost at the same time, the golden light on the Kalou Cailing turned into a huge golden winged ROC bird.


    The golden winged ROC flutters its wings and glitters with golden light. A powerful and domineering atmosphere sweeps away. The shaking surrounding space trembles violently, and the terrible breath sweeps away."Ji..."


    "Damned dragon clan!"


    The sharp hissing sound resounds through the golden light. In the golden light, the golden talisman and secret pattern of the Kalou Cailing body twinkles, flutters out, and its power rolls, and it pours directly at the Dragon Storm and the dragon wind body.


    When the two shifts arrive, Xiao Yu continues to work hard to code the words and calls for flowers weakly. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1303

    At the moment, Kalou Cailing is not afraid of the Dragon Storm and the dragon wind, but he is the son of a dozen families that he has brought with him, but he can''t compete with the dozens of strong men of the dragon clan.


    This time, Jialou Cailing only brought out about a dozen young people who wanted to visit the tomb of the beast. The main purpose was to train the younger generation and see the outside world.


    However, they never thought that they would encounter such a crisis. If they had been prepared early, how could the golden winged mires fear the dragon race.


    The huge body of Kalou Cailing was killed out. She had to solve the Dragon Storm and the dragon wind as soon as possible, otherwise the children of the more than ten families would be in a bad situation, and it would be difficult to resist the siege of dozens of strong people of the dragon clan.


    "Kalou Cailing, you can''t stop us


    The Dragon burst into a rage. He knew he couldn''t do anything about the Kalou color plume. However, it was different when he joined hands with the dragon wind. It was enough to suppress the Kalou color plume in front of him.


    "Kill!"


    The dragon''s words are relatively small. The huge dragon body, with a hurricane, pours down on the colorful plume of Kalou. Its claws are waving under its belly, and its claws are long up. It is like a sharp sword. In a slight curl, the terrible energy distorts and solidifies the void, which can seize the void.


    "Oh


    The Dragon roared with his head raised, and the dark gold runes surged around, forming a space vortex, sweeping away at the Kalou Cailing noumenon.


    At the moment, the cooperation of Longfeng and longshuo, with tacit understanding, even blocked the void around. The move was all-out, leaving no chance for Kalou Cailing.


    The body of Kalou colorful plume flutters its wings, and its fierce pupil glows with gold, just like a golden star. It sweeps across the sky and makes a swift and resolute hand without fear or retreat.


    In the high-altitude cloud "boom" of the space chattering, the Kalou Cailing with a terrible momentum, in an instant, the dragon and Tyrannosaurus wind together.


    "Boom..."


    For a time, the two dragons, one Peng, and three monsters fought fiercely and fearlessly.


    The vast energy sweeps across the sea of clouds. This is the real dragon leaping, and the energy rune is shining everywhere. It is extremely terrifying.


    "Boom


    The "boom" of the space keeps shaking, and the amazing breath explodes and shakes the sky!


    Not far away in the air, although the war situation was not as fierce as the fierce battle of Kalou Cailing and dragon Tyrannosaurus, the destruction was astonishing, but it was more powerful.


    "Kill, one will not stay!"


    Under the siege of dozens of dragon strongmen, more than a dozen golden winged ROC birds are irresistible and irresistible. They are in constant decline. Some golden winged mires have been traumatized, and they have been unable to hold on for long.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the space of purple thunder and xuanding, Du Shaofu''s pale face began to soften, but his expression was changing secretly.


    "The array of talismans is broken. Those of the golden winged ROC are going to have bad luck. There are many strong people from the miscellaneous dragons. They are afraid that they can''t fight against it."


    The little star whispered, knowing that the more than ten children of the golden winged ROC family are more unable to fight against them now. They must be very unlucky.


    "Golden winged ROC bird..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly. At the moment, he could think that he was afraid that the ten young people from the golden winged ROC family would not be able to resist at this moment. Finally, he would be killed by the dragon clan.


    If the other orcs were killed by the dragon clan, not to mention that the orcs had to deal with themselves, Du Shaofu was glad to see that both were defeated.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu felt uncomfortable for no reason. Even the blood in his body was rolling slightly, and the golden wings of the ROC in the Shrine were humming.


    Thinking that those golden winged ROC birds are more and more likely to be killed by the dragon people, Du Shaofu seems to have the feeling that his people have been killed.


    That kind of feeling made Du Shaofu know that the people of Shicheng were destroyed by the stone dragon empire. After all, the blood in his body is the same as that of the golden winged Dapeng. With the secret bone of the family, he is still practicing the skills of the family.


    Knowing that the golden winged ROC birds were unlucky and unlucky, he was still indifferent, so he took the lead to leave. Thinking of this, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of essence, and he could not help feeling a little uneasy.


    Even if the golden winged ROC birds have to deal with themselves, it is better than seeing the dragon clan kill the golden winged ROC birds'' children. Moreover, the momentum of nagalou Cailing is not too difficult to entangle.


    "Hoo..."


    At last, Du Shaofu took a deep breath, his chest heaved, and his pupils covered with golden light.


    "Dad, do you think those miscellaneous dragons really killed those people of the golden winged ROC family?"


    The little star raised her eyes and looked at the innocent childish faces of human beings and animals. Her eyes looked at Du Shaofu at a loss. Her eyes were full of monstrous light.


    "I''ll go back!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and made a decision in his heart.


    "Dad, are you going back to help the woman?" Asked the little star in surprise.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded and went back to help him. He would not let his heart hurt in the future, even if he had rewarded the kindness of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Dad, I''ll go with you."


    The little star immediately said, in the eye the strange double eyes are no longer at a loss, revealing the light of the essence.Nodding his head, Du Shaofu said to little star, "then you should be more careful."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. It won''t be so easy for those miscellaneous dragons to do anything for me."


    Little star is full of self-confidence, small fist clenched.


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly, but he was not too worried about little star. Some people said he was abnormal, but Du Shaofu knew that he was nothing compared with little star.


    Little star that girl, is the real abnormal, is the evil spirit.


    "It''s not easy to get out and go back to die. What does this guy think?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao YingYing and the king of ape all changed their faces. They looked at Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing in amazement and looked at each other.


    The animals know that if they go back at this moment, it will be more or less dangerous, and it is tantamount to falling into a trap.


    The dragon people are not good, so many strong people, even if they can resist, then we will definitely have to pay a heavy price.


    "What the hell does this guy want to do?"


    On the Qin demon''s seven string handsome face, his mouth became round, and his chin was hard to take back.


    The Qin demon felt more and more that Du Shaofu was not a normal human being at all. The outside world said that he was lonely and strange, but he was better than the abnormal one in front of him.


    "I know what you''re thinking about. It''s more or less ominous. I''ll never pull you. I''ll hold you together in the beast tomb. Do you think I''m going to hold you on your back?


    Have you ever thought that in case the dragon people return, they will certainly trouble you.


    What''s more, I want you to come together because I''ve left you a big chance. I thought I''d try to give it to you then. Now, it seems that we have to wait until this matter is over. You can leave by yourself later, and you don''t even have to be my Valet any more. You will be free from this day on! "


    Du Shaofu glanced at the king of magic tiger, ghost car and others behind him. After a slight pause, his golden eyes swept through the crowd one by one and said in a deep voice: "but if you still want to follow me today, I can assure you that as long as the family is still alive after this, I will certainly be able to give the ones who are left with a big chance in time To traverse the realm of beasts. "


    "What do you mean, what''s the big chance?"


    "Isn''t that ferocious guy really trying to hold us on the back in the beast tomb?"


    "It should be true. If that guy really wants to pull us on the back, he won''t take us out with him just now. He can go first by himself."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, there was a commotion among the animals.


    The little star looked at the king of ape, the king of fire, the king of silver blood leopard, and so on. He also said, "you are the same. I won''t embarrass you. If you want to leave, you will leave. I won''t embarrass you in the future. If you don''t go, I will certainly benefit from you."


    "Let''s go."


    The shadow of Du Fula disappeared in a moment, and then there was no space for everyone to see.


    "Hi..."


    When Du Shaofu and the little star appeared again, they appeared in a mess of the ground pit.


    With Du Shaofu''s palm purple gold flow convergence, ghost car, Qin demon, God ape king, magic tiger king, Xiao Falcon and other figures appeared behind him.


    "Ouch..."


    "Boom..."


    In the sky, the energy is muffled like thunder, and the bright energy Rune shines on the sky. The war is unfolding violently above the sea of clouds.


    Not time to see the dragon body tumbling, golden winged ROC shaking open the sea of clouds, breath terrible!


    "Go


    At once, Du Fu raised his eyebrows and frowned slightly.


    Little star evil eyes gush out the essence, follow after.


    "Whoosh..."


    A large and a small two figures, with two domineering supreme breath, immediately rushed into the high clouds.


    In the pit on the ground, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Yingying, the king of ape and the king of fire dragon looked at each other, and did not know how to choose for a moment.


    "That''s the dragon family and the golden winged ROC family. Do we really want to get in?"


    The mad Bear King looked at the air and said to the people around him that the scene of dragon leaping and Pengyue made his soul tremble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1304

    The sea of clouds is high, the energy is surging, the void is boiling, and the scuffle is fierce.


    Strictly speaking, it''s a siege.


    Many strong men of the dragon clan are killing more than a dozen golden winged ROC birds. Even Longba and nalongjia have not yet made a move. They just sneer at Aoran town.


    Of course, the most fierce battle is still the battle between the two dragons and one Peng.


    The three beasts fight each other, breaking the void all the time. The runes are shining and the energy is soaring into the sky!


    "Boom


    In the scuffle, more than a dozen golden winged ROC birds have been defeated one after another. The weaker ones are already dripping with blood. Their feathers are rendered with pale gold blood. The blood of the ROC drops like a drizzle and hisses in their mouths.


    "Oh..."


    A lot of people, who are pushing the wings of Dapeng, are constantly moving.


    The Dragon soars for nine days and stands in the sea of clouds. The giant tail sweeps across the sky. The Dragon claws strike. The ferocious mouth spits out pieces of runes and gathers them into a burning energy. Even the sound of dragon chanting can affect the soul of the beast.


    Any golden winged ROC bird is strong enough to resist the same level of dragon strongmen.


    However, at the moment, the strong men of the dragon clan are more and more defeated. Even the most powerful golden winged ROC birds have been hit hard one after another.


    "Hiss!"


    A giant dragon claw of a thousand feet long took the opportunity to lean out and twist the void, and landed directly on the back of a golden winged ROC bird. The dragon claw collided with the feather of the golden winged ROC, as if sending out sparks, and the energy collided with terror.


    Then the Dragon claws tore up the indestructible feathers of the golden winged ROC, which burst into a bloody rain and made it hiss.


    "It''s the end of a strong arrow. Let''s die!"


    A giant dragon locked in a relatively weak golden winged ROC. The song of the dragon was resounding and the claws were waving. The huge body swept to the golden winged ROC bird.


    "Oh..."


    The giant dragon was fierce, and the Dragon chanted like a tide, sweeping all directions. An invisible force of oppression made the golden winged ROC, which had suffered heavy damage for many times, was in pain all over the body, and the void around was faintly affected and distorted.


    The golden winged ROC bird has not retreated. As a creature whose blood and dignity level is not lower than that of the dragon family, it is arrogant and domineering. It comes from the depths of the animal soul and frightens people''s eyes to burst into golden light, flapping its wings to avoid the attack of the dragon.


    The dragon''s tail swept across the belly of the golden winged ROC, and then it swept directly across a cloud sea and stagnated.


    "Boom!"


    With a roar, the huge energy scattered the clouds and fog, like a thunder in the thick sea of clouds.


    "Hiss..."


    The golden winged ROC bird frightens people, and his eyes show cold. He seizes the opportunity and pokes out his claws. Instead, he grabs the tail of the dragon with one claw. What a bully!


    "At the end of a strong crossbow, look for death!"


    At the moment, the giant dragon''s body was as fast as lightning, just like a spirit snake. In the electric light and flint, the giant tail stopped its decline, burst out the bright Rune light, and moved across the sky, avoiding the claws of the golden winged ROC.


    But at the same time, the giant dragon tail appeared in front of the golden winged ROC.


    The resplendent Rune erupted from the dragon scale, and the giant tail of the Dragon seemed to expand a little more. The light was flying into the sky, and the dragon power was rolling. A most terrible momentum suddenly filled out.


    The strong men of the dragon race all around sneered. At the moment, they did not even intervene. The golden winged ROC bird had been completely suppressed and could not rebound.


    "Die!"


    The giant dragon and its tail appeared in front of the golden winged ROC bird. The terrible breath made several golden winged ROC birds around him unable to help themselves, but they could not help themselves now.


    "Not good!"


    In the distance, Kalou Cailing felt that she was coping with the siege of the Dragon Storm and the dragon wind. She was peeping at the whole scene. She felt that the golden winged ROC bird in the family was in the most dangerous situation. She wanted to get rid of her anger.


    "You''d better take care of yourself."


    The Dragon roared with the wind, and the Dragon blocked the void and trapped the body of Kalou Cailing.


    The battle circle in the distance is as fast as lightning, and the giant tail of the dragon has fallen down. The terrible breath sweeps across, and the scales of the Dragon stand upside down. The terrible fluctuation breath is amazing and destroys the void.


    At the same time, the golden winged ROC bird also changed color. It felt the horror of the attack. It seemed that nothing could not be broken. The cultivation of the giant dragon was higher than it. If it was attacked, it would be impossible to fight against it in its current state.


    The giant tail was as fast as lightning, and the two pupils of the Dragon sneered. The Dragon confirmed that it had been able to kill the golden winged ROC.


    Close at hand, as fast as lightning.


    The golden winged ROC bird, which had already been severely damaged, could not escape at all. It could only work hard to motivate the power of the ROC. Its feathers glowed and its energy moved in its body to bless itself.


    The golden light interweaves on the huge body, and the breath is extremely domineering. This golden winged ROC bird wants to use up all its strength to fight against it."Boom


    The huge tail finally falls, the terrible energy Rune impact, the vibration of the void distortion, dull sound like battle drums, the sound of thunder.


    "Be careful..."


    There are many golden winged ROC birds drinking around, and their pupils are frightening, but they are powerless to stop them.


    Many dragons sneered around, and the golden winged ROC under the giant tail was enough to be suppressed and destroyed.


    "Eh..."


    Suddenly, all the peeping eyes suddenly changed color.


    The double pupil of the giant dragon is even more tight between the electric light and flint.


    "Boom


    The giant tail fell and suddenly stopped. The terrible waves spread in a ring and stopped at a certain point.


    Then the rune faded and the air dissipated. All eyes were surprised to see that the golden winged ROC was not damaged at all under its huge tail.


    "That''s..."


    Later, they saw that there was a tiny human figure standing in front of the huge body of the golden winged ROC.


    The figure directly resisted under the giant tail of the dragon, so that the giant tail was born and stagnated at the moment.


    No matter how weak the dragon clan and the golden winged ROC bird clan were, they naturally felt how terrible the blow under the giant tail was.


    The strong one of the dragon clan is the perfect beast Zun. If it were human beings, it would be difficult to resist the peak of the perfect wuzun.


    What''s more, where did this come from?


    Many eyes were shocked for a moment, but it seemed that it was really a human being.


    How strong the physical strength must be to resist the blow just now?


    "It''s him. How did he come back?"


    At this moment, many golden winged ROC birds'' eyes showed a color of surprise. The man in a purple robe, now appears to be a tiny body, but there is a vigorous wave in his body. Holding a giant dragon in his hand, he is just the young man who has been put on the boat by Datong tie and has practiced the golden winged ROC bird skill.


    "Not good!"


    At the same time, longjiu and Longjia also changed color immediately.


    How could he not recognize that young figure, Long Ba, not Du Shaofu, the evil king who had set up the eight star Nirvana talisman array not long ago, but who else would there be?


    "Die for me!"


    Holding the giant tail in one hand, Du Shaofu, without any stagnation, turned his hands into claws and grasped directly into the hard and luminous scales of the giant dragon''s tail.


    Then, under the terrible eyes around him, Du Shaofu, like a giant tripod, burst out in the footprints. He swung the giant dragon, which was thousands of feet long, and swept away.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon screamed. At the moment, the cultivation of the perfect animal Zun state was unable to resist. It was like a mole ant. With the dragon''s head, it directly butted the dragon''s body, which was attacking another golden winged ROC bird.


    The collision of the two dragons made many eyes around them turn pale and frighten.


    "Boom!"


    This impact, burst rune, and then the two dragons collided, the dragon body burst, the dragon was hit into two pieces.


    The dragon, which was swung out by Du Shaofu, had its ferocious head blown open by the hit skull, and the dragon''s blood was sprayed out. Before the sound of the scream was heard, the Dragon died and could not die again.


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and inhaled. It was as if a huge suction was formed in his mouth. He wrapped the dragon''s blood directly and gathered into a stream of blood, which was then engulfed in his mouth like lightning.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu stood in the air, holding a set of giant dragon corpses in his hands, and devouring the dragon''s blood with his mouth open.


    This scene is extremely incongruous, but it makes the eyes of the dragon people and the golden winged Dapeng bird race around. It is not only the back cold, but also the soul of the beast trembling!


    "Goo Goo!"


    Watching Du Shaofu swallow dragon blood alive, those golden winged ROC birds and the strong dragon people around them also had their throats boiling hot and swallowing their saliva.


    At the moment, that one looks small human body, but how overbearing!


    "It''s that boy, it''s Du Shaofu. Kill that boy, quick!"


    In the sky, this scene was immediately spied on by the Dragon Storm. After a moment''s hesitation, it was determined that it was Du Shaofu who had just escaped. He was furious and roared as he watched his two dragon strongmen being killed in an instant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1305

    At the moment, the human beings are surprised to find out why they have gone back.


    "If you want to get out of here, you don''t want to go!"


    When he realized that the Dragon Storm wanted to escape again, the Kalou colorful plume roared and flapped its wings in the sky. The golden light suddenly broke out and suddenly spread out like lightning. Finally, it turned into a terrible whirlpool of golden light and emerged around. A huge swallowing force broke out, and the huge dragon body of the Dragon Storm and the dragon wind also wanted to drag into it.


    "Ouch..."


    The Dragon Tyrannosaurus roars with rage, but it is hard to get away from it in an instant under the full and intentional obstruction of Kalou Cailing.


    "No, you run away this time


    At the moment, however, the two men, Longjia and Longba, were in a rage, but they rushed to Du Shaofu for the first time.


    "Hum! I''m not finished with you


    The childish voice spread from the sky, and a small figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu like lightning. Shaking his arms, his small fist wrapped in the golden flame and roared away at the dragon eight.


    Du Shaofu, who was swallowing the dragon''s blood, also made a response immediately. He shook his hand and threw the corpse of the dragon in his hand at the dragon.


    "Bang bang!"


    Dragon eight and the small figure collide with each other, and the dragon''s eyes collide with the dragon''s corpse. The vast energy sweeps through the storm, and then turns into a wave to dissipate.


    "Pedaling!"


    The little figure staggered back a little, and then fell back directly in front of Du Shaofu. And


    however, nalongjiu did not take advantage of it, and it was swept back directly


    Du Shaofu stopped swallowing the dragon''s blood. His face was flushed and his mouth was covered with some blood stains. By adding ferocity, the fierce energy contained in the dragon blood was surging in his body at the moment.


    However, it was just a dragon''s blood at the level of animal Zun''s perfection, but the energy was not enough to make Du Shaofu suffer much.


    "Dad, which one are you dealing with?"


    the little figure retreated to Du Shaofu and raised his head slightly.


    "All the children of the dragon clan obeyed the order, surrounded and killed Du Shaofu and Yilong, and made every effort to kill the golden winged Dapeng bird. Let''s make a quick decision!"


    Du Shaofu looked up at Longba and longyi, who had just been blocked in front of him. He saw that Longba was facing the strong people of the dragon clan around him with a cold face.


    "Let''s go all out and make a quick decision!"


    "Ouch..."


    The strong men of the dragon clan, who were shocked all around, came back to their senses in astonishment. They immediately moved and roared with thunder. They had to fight against the golden winged Dapeng birds around them with all their strength. They wanted to make a quick decision.


    "Ouch..."


    There are also many giant dragons, far around Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing. In the distance, they want to fight, but they seem to be afraid.


    "Du Shaofu, remember it for me. I''ll accompany you once more. If you don''t give me any good, I''ll never finish with you!"


    Just around the time when the Dragon chant is amazing and the breath is surging, a voice rises from the sky. When the last word falls, a young man appears on the sea of clouds.


    The young man''s skin is like jade, and his nose is like a gall. His body is straight, and his ruddy mouth is slightly raised. Standing there, he is like a man of heaven, but with a little evil spirit. It is the Qin devil Shangguan Qixian.


    Behind the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian, a red blood youth appeared, with red hair like fire and blood, with outstanding temperament. On his handsome face, his red blood eyes were sharp and deep, and he did not feel that it gave people an endless sense of oppression.


    That kind of invisible breath is powerful, but also with a kind of violent and bloody fierce.


    The young man will have no one but ghost car.


    "Lord, we are back!"


    "If you don''t go, we won''t go either!"


    "Lord Dragon Emperor, and we!"


    "Whoosh..."


    After that, dozens of figures appeared in the sky with a strong breath. It was the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao falcon, and the king of ape, fire dragon and silver blood leopard.


    "Those monsters have come back?"


    All of a sudden, a dozen golden winged ROC birds startled people''s eyes, showing a color of surprise, and those monsters king came back together.


    Looking at the Qin demon, ghost car, king of magic tiger, king of ape and others who have not left at the moment, Du Shaofu''s fluctuating eyes are moving, and the radian of his mouth has a little smile. A faint voice mixed with dark air spreads from the sky: "kill the dragon!"


    "Yes


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s words, the spirits of the king of tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, etc. suddenly burst into breath, and their body runes and eyes expanded, which immediately stimulated the huge body, and a terrible breath was released and diffused over the sea of clouds.


    "We are here to help the golden winged ROC birds. Kill them!"The mad Bear King drank a lot, and in an instant, with the king of magic tiger, Xiao Ying Ying, and so on, rushed out.


    Dozens of monster king, strength has strong and weak, but also immediately killed a lot of dragons.


    At the end of the day, more than a dozen golden winged rocs, who were fighting with blood, were desperate to despair. At the moment, seeing the sudden support, they were immediately infused with a tonic.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you very much


    A golden winged ROC bird with the strongest strength and arrived at the level of Nirvana animal respect drank back.


    The golden winged ROC bird is so domineering that even the dragon clan has never paid much attention to it. But now, in despair, he is grateful for the help of mad Bear King, magic tiger king and ghost car.


    "Kill!"


    At the moment, a golden winged ROC bird suddenly counterattacks and sees hope in despair.


    "Dong Dong..."


    In the sky, I suddenly think of the sound of the piano. The sound of the piano is in the ear. I don''t feel anything at first, but then it makes the yuan God tremble like a magic sound.


    In the sea of clouds, Qin demon Shangguan sits with his seven strings across his knees. An ancient Guqin is filled with runes and placed on his knees.


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian''s eyes are slightly closed, ten fingers are flying and plucking the strings, and there is a magic sound stirring away.


    "Whew..."


    The sound waves of the zither sound, like a knife, spread everywhere, so that a dragon hovering around the body, the dragon scale inch inch cracked, overflow dragon blood.


    "Asshole!"


    Longba was furious and hunted in blue robes. His blue hair was flying backward. He looked at the king of magic tiger and mad bear who were suddenly killed around. Xiao Ying was angry and angry. He didn''t expect that those guys would dare to fight against the dragon clan.


    But then, Long Ba''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu''s body, showing his killing and anger.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept around him. After falling from the battle circle of Kalou Cailing and dragon Tyrannosaurus, Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly twitched, then looked directly at Longba, shivering with cold, and said to the little star around him, "can the nirvana beast hold on for half a moment, as long as you hold it for half a moment."


    "Don''t say it''s half a quarter of a quarter of an hour. He''s not a beast Kingdom yet."


    The little star nodded and looked at the dragon, but he couldn''t beat the dragon who was at the top of nirvana. But he just had to delay for half a moment. Naturally, there was no problem.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you."


    Du Shaofu nodded and raised his eyes slightly. He looked at Long Ba in front of him from afar. A cold smile flickered in his eyes.


    Aware of Du Shaofu''s strange smile, Long Ba suddenly felt inexplicably shocked. Knowing Du Shaofu''s strength, he said to the dragon who was beside him: "if you deal with Du Shaofu, I''ll deal with that little strange dragon, I''ll make a quick decision!"


    "Well, I''ll make that boy regret coming back!"


    The long Yi sank down the road, and his figure suddenly swept out. The speed was a few minutes faster than that of lightning. He took the rune dragon power and killed Du Shaofu.


    "Oh


    The little star moves, and the little body pours out. Accompanied by the sound of a dragon song, the small body turns into a body hundreds of feet long and sits in the high air. Its wings are expanded hundreds of feet like phoenix feathers, spreading hot red and purple fire. Although the body surface is flowing with stars and has the breath of golden winged Dapeng, it is more of a terrible supreme breath.


    Under the terrible pressure, the strong people of the dragon clan and the golden winged ROC bird family, as well as the king of the magic tiger and the mad Bear King, are also trembling for him.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    The little star stirs the body, and there are five claws rising under the abdomen, giving birth to the rune cloud. The golden light of both pupils overflows, and the wings flutter, forming bursts of fiery flame tornado storms.


    "Boom


    The body of the little star immediately collided with the dragon and went away. A terrible strange and complex pressure came from its body to the heaven and earth.


    "How can you be so powerful?"


    The supreme breath was filled with the air, which made him moved and stunned in an instant. As a strong man of the dragon clan, he was also suppressed by the blood and the soul of the dragon.


    "Oh


    Feeling that terrible breath, Longjia had to be the first time forced to activate the body, energy such as tornado storm swept, blocking small stars.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu moved. A golden light swept out of his upright body, covered with gold. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings spread out. The golden light was magnificent, and his figure was like a God. The body he passed was twisted in the void and killed in front of the Dragon eight.


    [there''s another watch. It''ll be late. I''m afraid my brothers will scold me. I''ll send a notice first. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1306

    Seeing that Du Shaofu killed him, the eight faces of the Dragon suddenly changed a lot.


    Longba knew that his strength would not be much stronger than that of Longqi, and the fate of Longqi was still vivid in his mind. Du Shaofu, the demon king, was really terrible.


    "Oh..."


    In an instant, the dragon eight turned into a huge body, covered with blue dragon scales. The huge body crossed the void and shuttled through the sea of clouds. Suddenly, dark clouds burst out from the surrounding void, and torrential rain gathered.


    "Boom


    The dragon eight roared with torrential rain. The profound meaning of cultivation seems to be related to water. It affects the clouds from all directions, making the void roar, and the space seems to be breaking up.


    In a flash, Longba''s huge body scales and runes were bright, and his huge body swept away from the sea of clouds and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    Dragon Power rolling, dragon eight''s power, compared with dragon seven is to be more prosperous appearance!


    Du Shaofu was not surprised and his figure did not stop.


    In his mind, Du Shaofu knew that the dragon eight would activate the body, wave his hand and coagulate his fingerprints. All kinds of animals could be moved out at once.


    "Roar..."


    roared thunder, a beast * s shadow swept away, the ferocious roar, the ancient blood of the "fighting", from ancient "snake", and "Hsin" and "Zhi Zhi", these are rare animal energy, at the moment, Du Fu Fu instantly prompted, and was originally in the ninth layers of Zong Qiankun house, the understanding of the.


    These animals can be powerful. If they are living, their blood will be stronger than that of the king of magic tiger, Xiao Ying Ying and mad Bear King. They will not be under the blood of ghost car.


    At the moment, these beasts are just like living creatures. They rush to the huge body of dragon eight. It is amazing that a human can have so many animal powers. It''s amazing that the means are endless.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The dragon eight swept all directions. He was the descendant of the real dragon and the nirvana beast Zun. He was not a weak one. The Dragon Power rolled and the Dragon claws flapped to urge the virtual shadow of the real dragon. That was the magical means of the real dragon family, destroying all the beasts promoted by Du Shaofu.


    "Oh


    The dragon eight roared and destroyed several kinds of animal power. The dragon head burst out of the sea of clouds, and its breath locked on Du Shaofu. On the ferocious dragon head, the Dragon pupil looked at Du Shaofu. A pair of dragon pupils spread all over Du Shaofu, covering the blazing blue light as deep as a black hole, just like the vast ocean. The terrible dragon power on his body made the heaven and earth roar together.


    Du Shaofu flutters his wings and hovers in the void and looks at the dragon eight!


    Four eyes are opposite, the eyes are bright and dazzling, looking at each other, cold light splashing, killing intention is diffuse!


    "Do you really think you can do anything to me?"


    Long Ba is ferocious and indifferent. He looks down at Du Shaofu as if he were looking at a mole ant.


    As a descendant of the real dragon of the dragon clan, he is still the prince of the dragon eight. Longba really has the qualification to be proud of all living creatures in this world!


    "The waves are rough!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t answer in a low voice. He put out his hand directly and patted the dragon eight with a palm print.


    It was the Du family''s martial arts skills. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s power was not the same as that of Du Shaofu. With the waves of the waves, the runes were bright and the waves overlapped, and they directly crushed the dragon eight.


    "Too weak, but so!"


    The dragon eight was not afraid. The dragon''s paw waved, and a dragon''s claw broke Du Shaofu''s stormy palm. Even the empty space around him was smashed, and then the space was exploded.


    "Oh..."


    When the Dragon chanted for nine days, the dragon eight opened his mouth, and the blue runes in his mouth were bright. He spat out a blue Rune for training, just like thunder, and directly vomited to Du Shaofu, who was not far away. ,


    "boom


    The bright blue Rune was spit out, and instantly penetrated the void and fell on Du Shaofu.


    That terrible energy eruption, let the dragon eight dragon pupil show a smile, that bright blue Rune training will empty hole through the crack, shocking!


    However, at the moment when Longba Longtong showed a smile, the smile was frozen in his double pupils. Du Shaofu''s figure was broken into pieces before the blue Rune was trained, but there was no blood exudation.


    "Not good!"


    In a flash, long Jiu''s face changed greatly, and he suddenly looked up. He saw a golden figure spreading out, and his golden wings appeared above his head.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Du Shaofu came and appeared, and the brilliant golden awn erupted, which urged the penglin to come to the ninth day and carried the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds, just like the supreme one, suppressing the dragon eight.


    "Pan Long kills and robs!"


    The dragon eight also urged the dragon family''s magic power to kill and rob. The huge dragon body instantly circled and resisted Du Shaofu. The dragon''s power fluctuated all over the body. The dazzling Rune flew like a light rain, covering the whole body and twisting the void.


    One is the powerful magical means of the golden winged ROC bird, and the other is the real dragon''s magic move.


    The two collide, there is not too much sound explosion sound, only vigorous light, continuous emission ripple, spread out the amazing power of pressure!


    "Town!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and his whole body was shining with gold. Behind his back, Dapeng''s wings opened and closed. The air of tyranny and terror swept across the sky and suppressed everything."Oh


    The eight dragons roar and chant, and the brilliant blue runes soar into the sky, competing with Du Shaofu''s "Peng Lin Jiu Tian", and a series of Golden Blue runes burst out in the air.


    The two collided, and the pressure swept over, and the sky and earth all around trembled, and the sea of clouds was scattered and no longer recovered.


    "Kaka..."


    The void is constantly cracked and broken, revealing a faint black crack, which makes people look and feel palpitating.


    At the moment, both Longba and Du Shaofu are full of strength, a Hunyuan beast Zun and a Hunyuan wuzun.


    One represents the real dragon and the other represents the golden winged ROC.


    So collision, all around the empty trembling millet!


    Dragon eight is gradually suppressed, and Pan Long''s robbery is loosening. Long Tong is shocked. He finds that he can''t do anything about a human being.


    Du Shaofu''s expression is also slightly coagulant. As a descendant of the real dragon, Longba is hard to suppress completely in an instant. He is worthy of being a descendant of the real dragon. His cultivation strength is not comparable to that of the ordinary orcs and the ordinary Hunyuan wuzun human cultivators.


    "Asshole."


    The Dragon roared and became angry. Fearing that there would be an accident in Longba, the giant dragon tried his best to kill Xiaoxing.


    "Leave it for me!"


    The little star stirred the shell of Xuanwu, and drank it delicately. The golden light in his eyes shot. A dazzling black Rune light came out of the shell. Suddenly, an illusory animal shadow roared like a dragon roaring into the sky.


    "Oh


    The shadow of the virtual phantom is full of black ink, but it is dazzling and brilliant. It is covered with scales and covered with black ink. The turtle and snake meet like living creatures, and come with a huge pressure.


    "Boom!"


    The majestic power spreads, and even the space is distorted. The space ripple directly spreads around, making the space tremble and suppressing the dragon.


    Suddenly, there is a terrifying energy coming from the sea of clouds. A strange energy begins to gather. The terrifying energy emanates from the upper part of the sky makes the space cracks in the surrounding void rippling. The breath is supreme!


    The dark shadow is the shadow of a mysterious tortoise and a beast. It has a terrible energy of terror. Many real dragons, golden winged rocs, and king of magic tigers are under great influence.


    Longjia was blocked and his eyes were surprised.


    Under the terrible power, Longjia felt the vibration of the dragon soul without any reason. He had to be blocked and could only resist with all his strength.


    "Human beings, you can''t do anything to me, ha ha!"


    Although he was suppressed, he knew that Du Shaofu could not do anything to him in a short time.


    When the time comes, any opponent of dragon tyrant dragon wind or long Yi will come to help. The demon king Du Shaofu in front of him will be doomed!


    "It''s too early for you to be happy!"


    The golden light in Du Shaofu''s double pupils surged. As soon as the voice dropped, a purple lightning burst out of his eyes.


    Everything was an instant, as if prepared for a long time. An unprecedented strong breath burst out of Du Shaofu''s body.


    At that time, Du Shaofu''s whole body was swept by thunder, and a terrible breath broke out, just like sweeping out the sky!


    "Boom..."


    The thunder and lightning were rampant, and the thunder clouds in all directions rose suddenly. In a moment, Du Shaofu was like a god of thunder. The thunderbolt exploded, making the whole sky of clouds flash and thunder. The breath of terror brought people an incomparable atmosphere of punishment and destruction.


    At the same time, there was a sense of despotism, which began to permeate through Du Shaofu.


    The purple gold electric arc burst out in all directions, and the bright purple gold electric light was as if rising on a bright day. In an instant, countless purple gold electric arcs were poured out and glowing brilliantly. A huge purple gold winged ROC virtual shadow emerged from Du Shaofu''s body surface.


    The shadow of the purple gold winged ROC bird and the thunder light roll over it. It seems that Du Shaofu''s figure is integrated into one. We want to soar up!


    "Ji..."


    Du Shaofu roared like a golden winged ROC bird. The sound waves pierced the sky of the sea of clouds. The shadow was huge and the wings were spreading. The purple and gold arc was shining all over the body. The fierce power covered and spread, making the whole thunder space tremble!


    "Is he a human being or is he my blood of the golden winged ROC?"


    The thunder was raging around, and the void was boiling. At the moment, the golden winged ROC birds in the distance could not bear to hear the sound of surprise.


    Under the pressure of the terrible purple and golden rapeng, even their real golden winged ROC birds would tremble for it, and the blood of the ROC was boiling and surging in the body.


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu drank again to stimulate his thunder and martial pulse. He combined the supreme animal power of the purple gold Dapeng bird that he had learned from Dapeng''s golden wings, and suppressed Longba again.


    "Boom..."


    The purple golden thunder Peng spreads its wings to suppress, and the energy of tyrannical punishment and killing fluctuates. The electric arc rises and falls like a vast ocean, like a golden rainbow in the sky, and the dazzling Rune stirs in all directions.


    At this moment, dragon nine seems to feel something in Du Shaofu''s body, and a kind of unbelievable and frightening color emerges from the Dragon pupil. The scales of the dragon body stand upside down, and the bright runes are surging.In an instant, in the intense boiling of the void, the huge dragon body of Longba seems to be once again condensed into a huge and bright dragon virtual shadow.


    "Oh


    The virtual shadow of the Dragon overlaps with the eight bodies of the dragon, and suddenly with the threat of violent destruction, as if it caused the turbulence of the space, shocking people.


    There is no doubt that at the moment, Long Ba has already put all his strength into it, and he has been sent to the final stage by Du Shaofu.


    "What about the prince of the Dragon nationality? I am a golden winged ROC, and you are vulnerable to a blow!"


    Du Shaofu laughs domineering and laughs. The shadow of the purple golden thunder Peng and the purple gold arc projected by his double pupils are like two rounds of bright sun shining in the sky, overlooking the world, controlling the supreme power, releasing the boundless and majestic pressure, oppressing the heaven and earth, and suppressing the dragon eight!


    "Ji..."


    The purple gold giant ROC hisses and sounds like it wants to penetrate the space. The sound wave can distort the thunder in the space. The whole body is covered with a dense purple gold arc. A pair of Peng claws under the abdomen are also in an instant. The purple gold arc rages across the sky, and the lightning is so great that a claw print tears up the space, directly tearing up the virtual image of the dragon eight.


    "Chulala..."


    The terrible claw marks fall, with the energy of violent destruction, the shadow of the dragon on dragon eight is almost withered and decayed at this moment, and it begins to crack directly, and then the dragon blood is ejected from the mouth.


    At this moment, on top of the huge shadow of Zijin leipeng, Du Shaofu''s human body came out of the sky, and the secret patterns of purple and golden talisman flickered. An unprecedented strong breath spread from the tall purple gold arc figure


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath is extremely strong, sweeping the sky, not provocative, but also with the punishment!


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s fist then fell on the ferocious dragon head of Longba, which destroyed his defense by shooting thunder, and his skull cracked with a blow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1307

    "Oh..."


    Longba howled bitterly and sang incessantly, but it was not just like this. Everything was not over.


    Taking advantage of his illness to kill him is Du Shaofu''s consistent style. Stepping on the eight heads of a dragon, his eyes are awe inspiring, and his eyes are like two rounds of golden sun shining. The domineering and terrible breath makes the space roar!


    "Boom


    Another blow, thunder, hit the eight blue dragon, bright dragon scale inch inch crack, skull flesh and blood.


    "Oh..."


    Thunder power swept through the whole body of dragon eight, and its whole body was brutally tortured by the thunder and lightning.


    If the general Hunyuan beast respected the monster, it would be enough for Du Shaofu to smash one blow. Only the descendants of the real dragon like Longba could fight against two fists and not die.


    "Oh..."


    Long Jiu''s huge body wants to break free, but it can''t get rid of it at all. At this moment, the huge body behind Du Shaofu''s back is suppressed by the huge purple and gold Lei Peng. The huge body in the roar is transformed into human form again. The blood is dripping in his mouth, and his body is in a mess, just like a touch of blue lightning. Under the suppression of the purple and gold Lei Peng, he actually gets out of the way.


    Du Shaofu looked directly at Long Ba, who was trying to get away from him. A faint smile appeared on his face, and then the ghost disappeared.


    "It''s too slow to escape!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice echoed in the void, and when his figure reappeared, he suddenly appeared in front of the Dragon nine who had just escaped.


    Wrapped in thunder and martial veins, Du Shaofu''s face still hung with a smile. The bright purple gold arc around him began to surge. He opened his mouth and inhaled it. The thunder storm swept out, solidifying the four sides of the space and solidifying long basheng, who was about to escape, into the void.


    The purple gold arc is like an invisible cage. No matter how long Ba struggles, it doesn''t help.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder, Du Shaofu''s figure swooped down, and his fist covered with thunder pulse was like a purple gold thunder ball, which fell heavily on the chest of dragon eight.


    Thunder and lightning, purple arc!


    "Poof..."


    With Du Shaofu''s fist, Longba directly spat out the dragon''s blood. The purple gold arc penetrated behind him and burst out, forming a destructive and violent energy. It was swept like a wave of bright lightning runes.


    "Hiss!"


    After the ban was down, Du Shaofu then put a paw print on Longba''s throat and swept his eyes around him.


    "Pan Long kills and robs!"


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex


    High in the distance, he was unable to break away from the Dragon Storm and the dragon wind forced by Kalou Cailing. Finally, he used his last magic power.


    One urges the dragon to kill and rob, the other urges the Tyrannosaurus Rex to destroy the world. The two kinds of supernatural powers come into being, which distorts and explodes the void.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Jialou colorful Lingjiao drink, golden winged ROC bird domineering will swept, with their own strength against Dragon Storm and dragon wind both magic.


    "Ouch!"


    "Gee!"


    At the moment, there are broken runes everywhere, but under the splendor, what is covered is the power of destruction. This is the two kinds of supreme orcs who are carrying out the magic power killing.


    It has to be said that the dragon wind and the Dragon Storm are very strong. The Pan Long massacre and the tyrannosaurus exterminate the world urge them to destroy the world.


    All around the sky had broken open, revealing the dark color of palpitation.


    At this moment, under these three kinds of supernatural powers, I''m afraid that the powerful one at Nirvana''s top is close enough to be affected by the collapse of the body, turning into blood mist and being killed among them.


    All the collision time is not long, that violent destruction energy disappeared.


    "Poof..."


    The body of the huge golden winged ROC bird of the Kalou color plume was born and shaken back. The plume was dripping with blood, and the mouth vomited pale gold blood, and the breath was weak.


    However, the Dragon bodies of Longbao and Longfeng are not very good-looking either. There are dragon scales torn by Peng claws, and bones can be seen deeply, and their breath is dispirited.


    On the whole, the Dragon Storm and the dragon wind are only slightly better than the Kalou colorful plume.


    "Chulala..."


    Not far away, the giant dragon body of little star retreated, and the bright light on the shell of Xuanwu God was shining. The body was retracted into the shell of Xuanwu God. With the shaking back for hundreds of Zhang, the giant force poured out clean, and then it stretched out its body.


    "It must be the best defense!"


    Longji was stunned. The turtle shell on the little alien dragon was indestructible and extremely powerful. He could not break it at the moment.


    At the moment, whether it''s the Dragon Storm or the dragon''s, they don''t make any more moves. Instead, they look at a certain place at the same time, and their looks are startled at the same time.


    In the same direction, only Du Shaofu stood in the same direction.


    But at the moment, everyone can see that Du Shaofu''s paw print is on the throat of Longba.


    At this time, Longba''s eyes were closed, his face was pale, he was in a mess, his whole body was still dripping with blood, and he didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the Dragon Storm, the dragon wind and the dragon''s tail. His mouth was slightly raised with a heavy radian. He put a handful of pills into his mouth and chewed them. His expression was calm, very light.All around the fierce fighting animals, it seems that all of a sudden, they feel this strange atmosphere. They all look back at each other, and then a pair of fierce pupils are gaping.


    "No good, Prince Longba has been captured by the demon king!"


    At the moment, the Dragon King is in their hands, and the one who is staring at them is the Dragon King.


    Jialou''s colorful plume is frightening. At the moment, he is also looking at Du Shaofu and his captured dragon eight, which is shining with gold.


    After finishing all his work, Du Shaofu looked at the dragon, the wind, the dragon and the dragon, and said with a slight sneer, "let''s do it, why don''t you do it?"


    "Du Shaofu, what do you want to do? If you dare to hurt the eighth Prince of the dragon, the whole dragon clan will never let you go!"


    Looking at the captured dragon eight in front of the sky, he is absolutely flustered with the determination of the Dragon Storm. This time, he is mainly protecting the eight dragons and seven dragons.


    Long Qi has already been severely damaged. Long Ba must have had a problem at the moment. He can''t explain it when he goes back to his family.


    "Don''t threaten me with the dragon clan. I''ll kill the Dragon nine too. I don''t care about killing one more dragon eight!"


    Du Shaofu sneered. Suddenly, his face changed suddenly, and his voice echoed in the sky of clouds: "stop it all. If the dragon clan dares to move again, Longba will die!"


    When the voice fell, Du Shaofu waved his claws and the golden light in his hands surged, causing the blood in the mouth of the dragon with his eyes closed.


    One by one, the strong men of the dragon clan, who dare to do it, immediately back away.


    Seeing this, Linghuan tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying and so on all showed their joy and immediately retreated behind Du Shaofu.


    More than a dozen golden winged ROC birds, dripping with blood and scarred, are all beaming with joy at the moment. Their huge bodies are also converging behind Du Shaofu, virtually standing in the same line-up as Du Shaofu.


    "Dad


    The little star shrank back to Du Shaofu. He glanced at the dragon who didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. A proud smile appeared on his young face.


    "Du Shaofu, stop it. What are you going to do? You dare to kill the eighth Prince of the dragon. No one wants to leave here today!"


    All the animals were dazzled by the storm and roar of the dragon. The huge dragon pupil looked down at Du Shaofu. If the anger could kill people, Du Shaofu would have been broken to pieces.


    "Then try it!"


    Du Shaofu looks directly at the dragon wind. His eyes are like golden wings. The shadow of a giant ROC is going to shake out and fight against each other.


    "Du Shaofu, let go the eighth Prince of the dragon. We can let you go this time. Otherwise, we will lose both sides and you will die!"


    Long bao glared at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were cold. He went and returned. He made full preparations, but in the end, he didn''t expect to let Du Shaofu run away in the first place.


    Now that Du Shaofu has gone and returned, he has captured Longba and restrained him in his hands.


    Under the control of people, the eighth Prince of the dragon can never have any accidents. How can the Dragon Storm not be angry.


    "You can''t give the dragon eight to them. If the dragon clan turns back, you can''t believe it!"


    The huge body of the Kalou Cailing also converged. The tall figure retreated to Du Shaofu. His breath was empty and disordered. It could be seen that the injury was not mild.


    "Are you all right?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the colorful plume of the Kalou tower. Instead of answering directly, Du Shaofu asked with concern. He handed out many miraculous herbs in his hand and said, "do you want to take some miraculous herbs to recover?"


    In fact, Du Shaofu didn''t care about Jialou Cailing. This woman had to deal with herself. If she could choose, Du Shaofu didn''t want that woman to recover too quickly.


    But now Jialou Cailing''s two fists are hard to beat, which is obviously to be suppressed by the Dragon Storm and the dragon wind. Du Shaofu is afraid that there will be changes in the future, but he still needs to use the Kalou Cailing.


    Kalou Cailing was stunned and looked at the elixir in Du Shaofu''s hand. He hesitated for a moment, but did not refuse. His red lips opened slightly and he put them into his mouth directly. He asked, "you all escaped. What are you doing back here? Are you not afraid to come back and die?"


    Du Shaofu secretly wiped a bitter smile, but his face was majestic. He said, "in my heart, I am a human race, but I am also a family of golden winged ROC birds. I will never let go of anyone who dares to offend me."


    Du Shaofu''s words are half true and half false, but in the ears of the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Qin demon and so on, they all frown and want to sneer at them, but they dare not.


    However, the words let the more than ten giant golden winged ROC birds hear, but there is no reason why Peng blood in the body is boiling, very excited!


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, can capture the eight dragon princes of the dragon clan with Dapeng as his supreme beast. He is proud to face the Dragon Tyrannosaurus Rex wind. How tyrannical and incomparable it is that more than a dozen golden winged Dapeng birds are in awe and excitement.


    [the last chapter was updated at 5:6 a.m. this morning. At that time, I was too sleepy. There were three mistakes. I mistook Longba as long Jiu, which caused inconvenience in reading. Xiao Yu bowed and apologized. The original version has been revised. Sorry again. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1308

    Jialou Cailing also looked at Du Shaofu, with a little fluctuation in his eyes. Then he glared at Du Shaofu and said, "don''t be so garrulous. Pay attention to the dragon wind and the Dragon Storm. The dragon people won''t have much trust."


    As the voice dropped, Jialou Cailing looked at Du Shaofu strangely. She noticed that Du Shaofu had a strange energy fluctuation, which seemed to be able to affect the energy of the surrounding space.


    "I know it."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at the dragon, the wind and the Dragon Storm. He said, "if you want me to release the dragon eight, exchange it. I am the most honest person."


    "This ferocious fellow, this is to threaten the dragon clan."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and Xiao Ying Ying were also stunned.


    With this fierce demon king, he captured Long Ba, but he did not take it to protect himself. He even dared to threaten the dragon family.


    "Exchange?"


    Long Feng was stunned. Looking down at Du Shaofu, he said darkly, "boy, what do you want to exchange?"


    "You think there are any treasures that can be exchanged for the life of dragon eight. It depends on the weight of dragon eight in your heart."


    Du Shaofu looked at Long Feng long and said, "but I''ll explain in advance. If the treasures you take out are not worth the life of Longba, don''t blame me for killing Longba."


    "Boy, you dare to blackmail us!"


    No one dares to coerce the dragon clan, let alone a tiny human being.


    Before the sound of the Dragon Storm fell, the dragon wind stopped the Dragon Storm with his eyes. Looking at Du Shaofu, the huge dragon body turned into a human figure and moved in white. His breath was quite embarrassed. He reached out and threw something directly to Du Shaofu and said, "boy, if you dare to go against you and go to heaven and earth, I will certainly not let you go!"


    Du Shaofu reached out his hand, and a force of suction gushed out. He took the object thrown by the dragon wind in his hand. A wave of energy suddenly came out of his palm, and the rays of sunlight filled his hands.


    Spread out his palms, Du Shaofu saw that it was a short sword, with an ancient and fierce breath and the whole body was suffused with Rune glow.


    "High quality magic tools!"


    Feeling the dagger in his palm, Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately passed away. The dagger was absolutely a magic weapon of high quality, which was equally important to the orcs.


    However, for the dragon clan, Phoenix clan, golden winged Dapeng bird clan and other supreme orcs, in addition to the kind of weapons against the sky, the general magic and Taoist weapons are a burden to them.


    As the supreme monsters, their noumenon is invincible enough. If they rely on weapons, ordinary weapons will make them affect the body.


    "Boy, it''s time to let people go!"


    Long Feng looks at Du Shaofu, and his eyes are full of yin and Yang.


    Du Shaofu put away his dagger, but he was not happy. Instead, he became more and more gloomy. He said coldly, "Longfeng, do you think I haven''t seen a treasure, or is dragon eight worthless in your heart, just a high-quality magic weapon, just want to exchange for the life of Longba. Maybe you want to kill with the sword, and you want Longba to die!"


    "Boy, you..."


    Long Feng is stunned and kills people with a knife. He wants to kill Longba. If there is an accident in Longba, they can''t explain it. The dragon clan is huge, and each Dragon Prince is not Taihe secretly. If this word is passed back to the dragon clan, even if they are innocent, it will cause a storm.


    "Boy, what are you going to do?"


    The Dragon roared violently, and the huge dragon body turned into a human form. The face was gloomy, but there was nothing to do.


    "I said, look at the value of dragon eight in your mind." Du Shaofu was calm now.


    "Asshole!"


    The dragon was extremely angry, and his face was gloomy to the extreme. He waved and threw a storage ring to Du Shaofu, saying, "this is the treasure our dragon family got not long ago. It''s very valuable. But if you can''t understand it, it''s your own problem. If you don''t think it''s enough, you can go back to the dragon people to get it. We don''t have any other treasures."


    In fact, the words of the Dragon Storm are also false. The things in the bag of heaven and earth were only acquired by accident not long ago. He felt that it seemed extraordinary, but he could not understand anything. It was a pity to lose it, but he did not find anything when he left it, so he took it with him all the time.


    At the moment, the Dragon Storm has also made plans. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is a greedy little human being. He may be a bottomless pit and can never be controlled by others all the time.


    Du Shaofu took the Qiankun bag from the Dragon Storm. His mind moved and found that there was no restriction on the bag. So he immediately peeped into the bag.


    When Du Shaofu peeped into the contents of the heaven and earth bag, he could not help but tremble fiercely on his light and cloudless face. Suddenly, his resolute and resolute face drew out, and his eyes flashed with gold.


    "Boy, it''s time for you to let go!"


    Long Feng looked at Du Shaofu, and his face was changing. He knew what the Dragon Storm had given to Du Shaofu. Anyway, he could not understand anything from it. Maybe they had looked away at it, and it was not a treasure at all, but it was good to use it to deceive the boy."Well, let me go. I''ve always been trusting."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a smile, which was outlined in an arc. He reached out and threw Longba directly to Longbao.


    "It''s very easy. It''s in trouble."


    When he saw that Du Shaofu actually released Longba, Linghuan tiger king, Xiao Yingying, mad Bear King and shenape king, their faces changed greatly. Without Longba, the hostage, the consequences would be serious.


    At the moment, more than a dozen golden winged ROC birds of the family have also turned into human beings, watching Du Shaofu really release Longba, which also changes color.


    Even Jialou Cailing is also eyeing. At this moment, he would like to kick Du Shaofu directly. This son of a bitch actually released the dragon eight. Once the dragon family turns back, the consequences will be serious.


    "Hiss!"


    Long bao grabs Longba in his hand, and his fingerprints fall. After checking it, he gives Longba to Longjia behind him and nods his eyes to Longfeng.


    Long eight hit, I''m afraid it can''t be recovered in a short time, but it still left a life.


    "Tiny human, you have made enough of it. You must die today for playing tricks on my dragon clan."


    The dragon wind is gloomy and no longer scruples. It breathes into the sky. He shouts to the strong dragon people around him: "kill me. Don''t let go of any of them. If you tease me, you must pay the price!"


    "No, the dragon clan has gone back!"


    "The Lord of the temple should not have returned the dragon eight to them!"


    Linghuan tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiaoying, shenape king and so on were suddenly depressed. They were afraid that the dragon people would turn back. They did not expect to let them guess.


    "Stupid boy!"


    At Du Shaofu''s side, Jialou Cailing glared at Du Shaofu.


    Even the little star at the moment, are helpless to look at their Godfather.


    However, Du Shaofu was not moved at the moment. He looked at the dragon wind and the Dragon Storm and said, "are you sure you want to do it? Don''t blame me for not warning you. Once you do, you will regret it."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s confident and confident look at the moment, the dragon''s violence and the dragon''s wind are also secretly stagnant. The demon king Du Shaofu is so weird that they really fear it.


    "Boy, do you think we''re scared? You''re dead today!"


    The Dragon suddenly sank, his eyes twitched, and he stared at Du Shaofu.


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu seemed to be smiling. Just when the second word dropped completely, suddenly, there was a handprint in his hand. On the palm of his hand, there was something full of light and brilliant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1309

    "Roar..."


    In the middle of the night, thousands of animals roared, and a small palace appeared on Du Shaofu''s palm. A very ancient atmosphere filled the air.


    This sudden change of breath attracted the attention of the eyes around.


    Even the Dragon Storm and the dragon wind of the dragon clan, and the Kalou colorful plume of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, all of them could not help but look at Du Shaofu in astonishment.


    "Whoosh..."


    All eyes, Du Shaofu palms in the heart of the small palace, a streamer of light instantly swept out.


    "Boom


    In an instant, the sky trembled, and then the streamer converged and turned into a graceful figure, emerging into the void.


    The objects of the inner palace in Du Shaofu''s palm are also quietly restrained.


    The graceful figure emerged. She was a beautiful woman with skin like coagulated fat. She was dressed in purple, with purple flame and dark lines on it. She outlined the posture of floating temptation. Her temperament was refined and beyond the dust. She was like a fairy who did not eat fireworks among people.


    And when this beautiful woman appeared, the little star''s eyes were stunned, and then the little girl''s eyes were full of surprise. The little body immediately jumped up and was very happy.


    "Mother."


    Little star that little behind, the moment to the beautiful purple skirt woman, plump face full of smile.


    The most beautiful woman looked back and listened to the tender voice. Her eyes were also happy. She immediately opened her arms and held the little star tightly in her arms. She said in anger, "you dead girl, I''m worried about death. I''ve told you to pay attention to your father. He''s not strong enough and has a lot of trouble. This time, I''ll let you know if you have any problems. I''ll never let him go. ¡±


    holding the little star tightly, the beautiful woman then nervously checked the little star to make sure there was no less hair, and then she was relieved.


    "Why, what is the lack of strength, there are still many troubles..."


    Du Shaofu listened to the beautiful woman''s words, but his face was blue and red, and his heart was very uncomfortable.


    "Niang, you are holding me too tightly. You are strangling me." The happy smile on the young face of little star.


    Purple skirt is a beautiful woman. Naturally, it''s Ziyan yaohuang, the godmother of little stars.


    "The mother of the Purple Dragon Emperor?"


    "That strange dragon''s mother?"


    But at the moment, seeing this scene, Kalou Cailing, Longfeng, Longbao, shenape king, Linghuan tiger king, mad Bear King, ghost car, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian and so on are all shocked.


    Qin demon, ghost car, mad Bear King, Xiao Falcon and so on have already known the strength of that beautiful woman, but at this moment, seeing that the beautiful woman is actually the mother of little star, and then looking back at Du Shaofu and Ziyan demon Huang, the devil king, who is Xiaoxing''s father, suddenly one by one looked at Du Shaofu and Ziyan yaohuang, and then became surprised and complicated.


    "It''s OK. I''m not allowed to be with your father in the future."


    The purple flame demon Huang released the little star, holding the little star''s small hand with the slender hand, and holding the small hand with the big hand. Her eyes swept around and noticed the strange atmosphere around her. Her eyes were like purple sun, which seemed to be able to see through everything in the world. When her eyes swept through the dragon wind, Dragon Storm and Kalou color plume, her purple eyes also fluctuated.


    "Niang, don''t talk about my father''s affairs. My father''s strength is not as good as your mother''s. He''s injured."


    Little star''s eyes dropped a slip around, and then pointed to the dragon wind and the Dragon Storm, and said, "it''s their miscellaneous dragons who bully me and my father and mother. Can you avenge me?"


    "Do they bully you..."


    Hearing this, the purple flame demon Huang''s eyes are immediately staring at the dragon, wind and Dragon Storm. The woman with a set of moving face, seductive posture, noble temperament and a little charming amorous feelings is enough to make any woman envious and make all men lose their minds. At the moment, a cool and cold feeling diffuses, which makes the clouds around the world seep some purple flame light, as if hidden.


    The purple eyes looked at the dragon and the tyrannosaurus. The sound of nature was like a fairy voice. The purple flame demon Huang''s red lips opened slightly and said, "slap yourself in the face, and then roll back to the four seas!"


    When the sounds of nature fell, there was a strange silence around.


    All eyes were astonished, even the more than ten golden winged ROC young men and women were no exception.


    How beautiful they are. They can''t leave under the golden wings.


    "Ha ha, who are you? You know, it''s not a wise thing to be rampant in front of the dragon clan!"


    Longfeng''s face was overcast and cold to the extreme, but he seemed to feel the invisible breath of the purple skirt woman at the moment, but he was trying to suppress his temper.


    Some people in the world dare to slap themselves in the face if they want to be strong in the animal territory of the dragon clan.


    "You don''t have to know who I am. If you don''t want to slap yourself, I have to do it myself!"


    Purple flame demon Huang just fairy voice faint voice, with the voice down, the next moment, the slender hand directly to the dragon wind.


    Invisible fingerprints through the space, a kind of ordinary people can not detect the wave.At this moment, the dragon wind and the Dragon Storm suddenly felt something, and their face suddenly changed. What the dragon wind wanted to stop, but at the moment, I didn''t know why. I couldn''t prevent it. It was also scarred and consumed so much that I found it hard to resist.


    "Pa..."


    The crisp palm print appeared on the face of Longfeng, revealing the red hot purple trace.


    "Pa pa pa pa..."


    Then, there are several crisp slapping sound in this strange and silent high altitude.


    All of a sudden, the eyes around him were stunned. There were two palmprints on the left and right faces of Longbao and Longfeng. Their faces were swollen and showed purple hot marks.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The Dragon Tyrannosaurus Rex spits out blood in the wind, and his body is under the incredible vision, and then he is blown dozens of feet away by the living fan to stabilize his body.


    "Fengyu, Fenghuang''s fiefdom..."


    Dragon and Tyrannosaurus Rex and Feng were shocked. They seemed to feel something. They also guessed the breath on the purple flame demon Huang, and the terrible color gushed out from the depths of their eyes.


    Kalou color plume looked at the purple flame demon Huang, at the moment, in the golden eyes, there were also violent fluctuations.


    "Why so strong?"


    Looking at everything in front of him, Du Shaofu''s violent fluctuation at the moment could not be inferior to the king of magic tiger.


    Although Du Shaofu knew that Ziyan yaohuang was a beast Kingdom, he didn''t expect to be so powerful at the moment.


    "It must be a breakthrough again."


    Du Shaofu guessed secretly that after leaving the tomb of the beast, the purple flame demon Huang in the tomb would no longer be suppressed. At last, he felt that the smell of purple flame demon Huang in the temple of heavenly beasts had begun to break through the convergence again. Only when Du Shaofu dared to take Longba for benefits, was he not a longzu.


    "What a strong strength!"


    Ghost car, Qin demon, God ape king, magic tiger king and so on looked at each other, and took cold breath.


    "You can go."


    The purple flame demon Huang looks at the dragon, the wind and the Dragon Storm. Her eyes are light, the wind is light and the clouds are light. But the cool in the eyes makes all the strong people of the dragon race cold for no reason.


    The strong man of the dragon clan trembles, and the two elder veterans of the animal kingdom, dragon tyrant and dragon wind, can fly with one slap. They are afraid that if they want to fight, they will die.


    "Green mountains do not change, green water flows, Phoenix clan, we dragon people remember, let''s go!"


    Looking at each other, the Dragon Tyrannosaurus dragon wind looked at Ziyan yaohuang, Jialou Cailing and so on. In the end, he could only bite his teeth and hate to leave. He knew that he would not leave again. He was afraid that they would not be able to leave if they wanted to.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the dragon wind and the Dragon Storm''s opening, those dragon clan strongmen who had already been standing uneasily left immediately, and no one dared to stay.


    A line of strong dragon people, in a flash, disappeared in the shenlei mountains.


    "My mother is so powerful..."


    Seeing all the dragon people flee and dare not stay any longer, little star dances happily.


    The purple flame demon Huang looked at the dragon family. After Long Feng left, Dai Mei moved. Then she looked at the little star with purple eyes. Her eyes were like fireworks. She was vain and gorgeous. She took the little star''s hand and said, "OK, let''s go back with your mother, OK?"


    "This..."


    The little star suddenly calmed down and looked at Ziyan yaohuang, with a childish face, big eyes blinking, her eyes turning, and then she said to Ziyan demon Huang, "mother, let''s leave here first."


    "Well, let''s get out of here."


    Du Shaofu also smiles and looks at the colorful plume of Kalou. The dragon, the tyrant, and the wind are gone. Next, he should withdraw. With the purple flame demon Huang in, he is safe.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu had to worry about the purple flame demon Huang''s violent attack on the golden winged ROC. The woman had always wanted the secret bones of the golden winged ROC. There was a golden winged ROC in front of her, which was not good.


    "Good..."


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, Ziyan yaohuang nodded. The little star said that he wanted to leave first. Naturally, he had no opinion.


    But at the moment, the eyes in purple eyes of Ziyan demon Huang fall on the young men and women of the golden winged Dapeng birds and the Kalou Cailing, which is quite complicated.


    "Du Shaofu, you can''t go. You have the things of my family of golden winged rocs. Even if you leave today, you will be hunted down by my whole family of golden winged mires some day!"


    Jialou Cailing stopped Du Shaofu, and her pale face was slightly better.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1310

    Hearing this, Ziyan demon Huang stopped and looked at Jialou Cailing and Du Shaofu. Her eyes were uncertain, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "You can''t stop us now."


    The little star pouted out and took Ziyan demon Huang''s hand and said to Kalou Cailing. With ganniang, she knew that she didn''t have to be afraid of Jialou Cailing.


    The magic tiger king, the mad Bear King, the ghost car, the Qin demon and so on all fall on the purple flame demon Huang. At this moment, as long as the purple flame demon Huang says to go, the golden winged Dapeng birds have no way to stop it.


    "She''s right. Even if you leave today, the golden winged ROC has already known you. When you go to the ends of the earth, you will not be able to escape the pursuit of the golden winged mires." All eyes, purple flame demon Huang is looking at Du Shaofu said.


    "What does this woman mean..."


    Du Shaofu''s face was suddenly stagnant. He felt a kind of bad premonition. Ziyan yaohuang must have some idea in her heart.


    "Du Shaofu, you''re gone today. It''s not me who will kill you, but I''m not as good as I am. If you go to the ends of the earth, you can''t escape the pursuit of my golden winged Dapeng birds."


    Kalou Cailing looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you follow my Hui nationality. I will protect your life in any case. Moreover, even if you help us this time, the elders of the clan should consider punishing you lightly at that time."


    "Thank you for saving me. If you follow our Hui people, I will certainly plead with the elders at that time. It will not be too difficult for you. If you leave now, it will be different."


    A beautiful young woman walked out, looking like she was twenty-five or six years old. She was the one that Du Shaofu had rescued before. Now she looked at Du Shaofu with gratitude in her eyes.


    "This time you helped us. No matter what, we will help you to plead with the elders."


    More than a dozen young men and women of the golden winged ROC birds, looking at Du Shaofu and others, said that in his [her] hearts, Du Shaofu was already a member of the family.


    "You should go to the golden winged ROC family and explain that if someone intercedes with you, there will be no great danger."


    The purple flame demon Huang looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, and then a voice came to Du Shaofu''s ear and said, "now is the opportunity. If you come to the golden winged ROC family, you can certainly find the secret bones of the golden winged mires. The general secret bones of the golden winged mires are incomplete. They are of no great use to me. The secret bones left by the family of golden winged mires are of little use to me It must be wonderful. Don''t forget, you owe me that


    "You want me to die!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was not angry with Ziyan demon Huang. The woman was really cruel enough to let herself into the golden winged Dapeng family for the secret bone of the family.


    "The status of that girl in front of me in the family of golden winged Dapeng birds must not be low, otherwise the sky will not be so strong. If you have that girl pleading, you will not die."


    Ziyan demon Huang said to Du Shaofu rudely.


    Du Shaofu did not leave any trace. He continued to spread the voice to the purple flame demon Huang''s ear and said, "when the golden winged Dapeng birds pull out my secret bone, it will kill me. Even if I can leave my life, I''m afraid it will be a waste man in the future."


    "If you leave now, you will certainly not be let go of you by the character of the golden winged Dapeng birds in the ends of the earth. At that time, you would not even be a waste man, and you would be a dead man." The voice of purple flame demon Huang is light and light, and its voice is as pleasant as the sounds of nature.


    "You can''t feel better when I''m dead. Don''t forget that the man who killed a golden winged ROC in the wild animal mountain range was you. If the golden winged ROC family knew about it, you wouldn''t be better." Du Shaofu''s voice was deep.


    The purple flame demon Huang''s eyes slightly wiped a trace of fluctuation that ordinary people can''t detect. She looks at Du Shaofu and says, "I''m a big deal. I can''t get out of the Hui people. The golden winged Dapeng birds can''t help me. But you are different. Even if you go to the ancient Tianzong, you can''t escape the blood of the golden winged Dapeng. ¡±


    "you!"


    Yan Fu stares at Yu Huang Yan.


    "If you go to the golden winged ROC family, you will not have any problems. What you practice is the golden winged ROC skill. The strange changes in your body make you not much different from the real golden winged ROC. If you can get benefits from the golden winged ROC family, you can have a deep understanding in the golden winged ROC family, which will be of great significance to your Nirvana and breakthrough of the martial realm Good luck is in front of you. You don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse. You can make your own choice. If you want to go now, I won''t leave you! "


    The moving voice of purple flame demon Huang fell again in Du Shaofu''s ears.


    With the sound of the purple flame demon Huang falling, Kalou Cailing looked at Du Shaofu, her pale golden eyes were bright, and there were some complicated fluctuations. She said, "Du Shaofu, you can choose by yourself. If you want to go, I can''t stop you today, but sooner or later, if you go back with me, I will try my best to help you plead, whether you believe it or not, I am for you.""Dad."


    The little star looked around, and then he looked at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the two women, Jialou Cailing and Ziyan yaohuang. His eyes were not very good-looking. He carefully pondered the words of Ziyan yaohuang and Jialou Cailing.


    "It''s a blessing, it''s a disaster. It''s a destiny. It can''t run away anyway."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu bit his teeth and looked at the Kalou Cailing and said, "OK, I''ll go back with you."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu looked at the ghost car, Qin demon, king of magic tiger, king of mad bear, and so on, and said, "this matter has nothing to do with you. I will go alone. If I can come back alive and your chance comes back, I will do what I say."


    "Hall master..."


    The king of the tiger, the Falcon, and the king bear moved their eyes. At the moment, they could really feel that the ferocious demon king did not want to implicate them.


    "No need to say more."


    Du Shaofu waved to the magic tiger king, and then said to the purple flame demon Huang, "you also take the little star back."


    "No, I want to be with dad."


    The little star took Du Shaofu''s hand and said, "if they dare to move us, I''m not easy to provoke."


    "Temple Lord, I will go with you. I am not strong enough, but I am willing to be with him."


    Xiao Falcon raised his eyes and his eyes were firm.


    "And me


    After that, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying waited, and even the ghost car opened their mouth to go together.


    "I''m not alone, OK?"


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian wryly laughed and said, "the golden winged Dapeng bird clan is not one that ordinary people can enter. This is also an opportunity."


    Jiazhong said, "it''s not difficult for you to help other people at the same time."


    A moment later, Kalou Cailing took out a flying magic weapon again. Compared with the magic weapon of the big ship, it was slightly inferior to that one. It looked like a flying monster.


    "Hula..."


    People jump on the flying magic weapon, that is to shuttle again in the high altitude of the sea of clouds.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged. His mood was quite complicated. He did not know whether it was a blessing or a curse when he came to the family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    He has the secret bones and wings of the golden winged mires. According to their characteristics, Du Shaofu knows that the golden winged mires will not give up easily and need to be explained clearly.


    Du Shaofu also thought carefully about Ziyan yaohuang''s words. What he practiced was the skills of the golden winged Dapeng. His understanding of the Dapeng''s golden wings at the beginning has benefited a lot. If he can still understand in the family, it is definitely the most important chance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1311

    Du Shaofu knew very well that although he had the secret bones and wings of the golden winged ROC, the magical power and animal power of the family of golden winged mires was also related to their blood vessels. The blood of the ROC in his body came from his secret bones.


    The secret bone of the golden winged ROC bird was originally the strength of Du Shaofu. It was a terrible existence at the level of Du Shaofu''s original strength, but it was not enough to take Du Shaofu''s current cultivation level as an example.


    The complete secret patterns of the golden winged ROC are incomplete, and their magical powers and animal abilities are insufficient. If Du Shaofu wants to go further, he is afraid that he will be restricted.


    If he could benefit from the golden winged mires, he would be able to break through the shackles of his secret bones, which forced Du Shaofu to go to the golden winged mires.


    "Take up the interest rate first."


    Du Shaofu pondered for a while. His fingerprints were condensed, and the golden winged Dapeng bird family''s skills were used to refine the dragon blood and elixir and elixir that he had swallowed. No matter what, he had to return to full power first, and he could also provide more protection.


    On the flying magic weapons, the king of magic tiger and others also sat cross legged and began to spit and recover.


    The king of apes, the king of fire, the king of silver blood leopard and so on naturally followed the little star.


    The little star will accompany Du Shaofu, and the purple flame demon Huang will not leave. Finally, they will go to the family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    Two days later, clouds and fog overlapped in front of the flying magic weapon, and a special wave appeared.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    One by one, the young men and women of the golden winged Dapeng bird like group got up, vomited from their mouths, and their breath fluctuated. They got up and looked at the front in their eyes, showing a happy color.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    It''s like a dragon, a dragon, a dragon, a dragon, a dragon, a dragon and a dragon.


    Du Shaofu also stopped breathing, the golden energy halo on his body slowly converged, and a trace of ruddy on his face was restored.


    "In front of me is the space boundary of my family of golden winged mires, which has been arranged by the strong men of my family since ancient times."


    Kalou Cailing got up and got to the flying magic weapon. The handprint in his hand was coagulated and shot out with a golden light. It penetrated in front of the cloud space, and then the space ahead was like a broken lens, revealing a void.


    Flying instruments shuttle, then into the void and disappear.


    The sight was dim for a short time, then the light came out, and a vast space appeared under the people''s sight.


    Mountains and peaks, there are cliffs, plummeting, the river gushing forward, winding circle.


    The earth is far-reaching and quiet. In the space, there is a strong heaven and earth energy rushing out.


    In the space that invisible golden winged ROC bird domineering breath, let everybody''s eyes tremble.


    As the flying instruments slowly fall, the space becomes wide and beautiful, with peaks and ridges in screen, clusters of mountains scattered, and in the distance, there are shallow mountain traces like eyebrows and dairies, rolling up and down, connecting with the sky.


    At this moment, the sun sets in the West and the setting sun sprinkles golden light on the earth. The whole ancient city of the golden winged Dapeng birds is covered with the golden gauze like cicada wings, which is mysterious and long.


    "Whoosh..."


    When the flying instruments slowly fell in a square, many figures came flying from afar. There were ancient palace buildings in the surrounding mountains.


    "Commander, are you back?"


    Many young men and women came from afar. They were in awe of Kalou Cailing. They looked at Ziyan yaohuang, Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu, but they were quite puzzled and surprised.


    "Well."


    Kalou Cailing nodded, and her eyes were completely relieved. She said to the young men and women, "you take the guests to the guest room and have a rest. I want to see the elder immediately."


    "Yes, commander."


    Although the young men and women of the golden winged ROC were puzzled that they were not all qualified to be guests of the family, they also politely led Du Shaofu and others away.


    "It is worthy of being a family of golden winged mires!"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. Looking at the young men and women of the golden winged ROC birds, all of them were at the level of animal reverence. Their blood vessels were so high that they were worthy of being the supreme orcs.


    And some other orcs, perhaps to death, also difficult to reach the level of animal reverence.


    For the orcs, the blood in their bodies limits their future achievements, just as the cultivation of talents and martial veins in the Terrans also limits their future heights to a certain extent.


    As night falls, Du Shaofu, Ziyan yaohuang, Xiaoxing, Linghuan tiger king, ghost car, Qin demon and shenape king are arranged here.


    The young men and women of the golden winged ROC were polite though they were not too polite along the way.


    After they were sent here, the dozen young men and women left in a hurry and told Du Shaofu and others not to run around.


    "Whether it''s a blessing or a curse, it should be known in the morning."


    In a small hall, only Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Ziyan yaohuang are there. After they set up a seal, Du Shaofu sighs.At the moment, Du Shaofu guessed that the Kalou Cailing was talking about his affairs with the elders of the golden winged Dapeng. The golden winged Dapeng will know how they will know about themselves tomorrow.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu knew that if he wanted to break away, his chance of leaving was almost equal to zero. It was not common for him to enter the boundary of the golden winged Dapeng family. Even if he relied on the spirit of five finger mountain peaks, he could not leave if he wanted to leave.


    Although he has not seen some terror strongmen in the family of golden winged mires, Du Shaofu has already felt several obscure breath when he enters into the family of golden winged mires, and any breath is unfathomable.


    Even the younger generation of the golden winged ROC birds, most of them have reached the level of animal dignity. Du Shaofu could not imagine how terrible the old generation would be with their supreme blood.


    "Father, don''t worry. Although the woman in Kalou Cailing is difficult to deal with, she said she would plead for you. Besides, we saved them again this time, so it should be OK."


    The little star looked at Du Shaofu, sighed and comforted him. His big eyes blinked.


    "It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It can''t be avoided. It will be known tomorrow."


    Du Shaofu stretched himself out and shrugged his shoulders. He would be content if he came.


    "Is the temple of beasts in your hand?"


    Ziyan demon Huang opened her mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with a surprised look. She had been in the temple of animals, so it was not difficult to know that the hall of heavenly beasts had finally fallen on the guy.


    "Well, just luck."


    Du Shaofu nodded, looked at the purple flame demon Huang, and said, "you are in it, should have been inherited?"


    "Yes, let me go one step further. If I practice alone, I''m afraid it will not necessarily have such progress for hundreds of years."


    Ziyan demon Huang looked at Du Shaofu and said, "thank you very much. You are suppressed in the tianwu tomb, and you can''t break through the inheritance. If you have a long time, you will become a foundation of cultivation, but if you are serious, you will be possessed by the devil."


    Du Shaofu laughed and raised his eyebrows slightly. He asked, "what kind of realm is it that dragon people say that you are already in the realm of Fengyu, the realm of martial arts and the realm of beasts?"


    "The fiefdom is only one of the six levels of small realms in the realm of Wu and beast. The six small realms are the primary realm, the enfeoffment domain, the great realm, the realm, and the main realm."


    The purple flame demon Huang looked at Du Shaofu, and finally her eyes were full of purple brilliance. She said: "above the martial realm, it is the legendary holy martial realm. That level is the existence that all living creatures want to step on. It is the peak of all spirits in the world."


    "Holy land."


    Du Shaofu made a choice in his eyes. He thought that if he could reach the level of Shengwu one day, the family might be able to reunite, and the enemies of tianwu academy and the Seven Star hall could be avenged.


    "It''s just Shengwu realm. It''s always a legend. I don''t know whether there is Shengwu realm in the world. Maybe only when we have enough strength can we know more things in the world." Purple flame demon Huang continues to say.


    "Shengwu realm, I will reach it in the future."


    The little star clenched his fist, and his eyes were firm and firm. There was a golden flame flickering between them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the cool and colorful night, the mountain is covered with a silver gauze against the moonlight.


    "It''s interesting that a human kid dares to touch our secret bones and Dapeng''s golden wings."


    Mountain courtyard, a tall and straight young man looks at the sky, the golden light in his eyes fluctuates.


    "The four commanders and the great commander seem to have been protecting the human beings. It is said that they met the dragon people on their way back, thanks to the help of the human beings." Behind the tall and straight youth, a woman in yellow said.


    "In any case, the secret bones of the golden winged mires and the golden wings of the ROC can not be defiled by a tiny human being."


    "I''ll go and have a look tomorrow morning," he said


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night shrouded, the valley hazy.


    "Grandma, I''m back."


    Yougu courtyard, ordinary and quiet, Kalou Cailing appeared at the quiet gate of the yard, gentle voice, respectfully standing outside the door.


    "What''s the situation of the beast tomb? Has anyone got it?"


    In the courtyard, there is an old voice coming out, slowly reverberating.


    "There''s nothing to gain from the tomb of the beast. The dragon clan and the Phoenix clan are almost the same. We had a war with the dragon family on the way. Finally, we were helped, and we didn''t suffer any loss."


    Jialou Cailing''s voice was soft, standing outside the yard respectfully.


    "That''s good. It''s too chaotic outside. I''ll stay in the family and practice peacefully in the future."


    The old man''s voice came out again and said, "it''s a pity that you have already broken through to the primary domain. Otherwise, this time, your hope will not be under jueyu''s control. He has been suppressing his cultivation in the half domain, but you can''t bear it. You will break through ahead.""Jue Yu''s natural posture is rare to see for thousands of years, and I can''t compare it. In the future, Cailing will understand it well and strive not to fall behind jueyu too much." Jia Lou Cai Ling said with a light smile.


    "Your posture is not much under jueyu."


    The old voice in the yard had a little fluctuation, with a tone of blame.


    "Granny, there''s something I want to tell you, but it''s not sure, but don''t be sad." After hesitating for a moment, Kalou Cailing said to the old voice in the yard.


    "Is it the news of Jue A moment later, the old voice in the yard continued to speak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1312

    "Jueyou may have already..."


    Kalou Cailing looked at the courtyard, hesitated, and her teeth bit her lips.


    "Was he killed..."


    The old voice in the yard was excited.


    "It''s not sure yet. This time I brought back a human with a secret bone of my family in his body. According to what he said, the secret bone may be absolutely unique." Said Kalou Cailing.


    "Cailing, come in and tell me in detail." The old voice trembled.


    In the past decades, no one has been able to enter the courtyard for half a step.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night shrouded the courtyard. In the room, Du Shaofu arranged a ban, and then he entered the ancient space.


    He was seriously injured and needed time to recover to his full strength. Du Shaofu had to enter the ancient space to gain time.


    In the misty space, Du Shaofu has a secret bone in his hand, which he wanted from Ziyan yaohuang just now.


    This is the secret bone pulled out from the ancient Viper that Ziyan demon Huang dealt with in front of the heavenly beast hall in the tomb of the heavenly beast.


    Another three headed sea dragon snake, the black water Xuan snake, and the secret bone from the bones of the ancient hook snake, has always been on Du Shaofu himself.


    He got the record of the heavenly spirit left by his master duanmuqiongtian, and Du Shaofu naturally got the method of urging the four snake bones.


    At this moment, in the golden winged ROC family, misfortune and fortune are uncertain. Du Shaofu wants to repair and control the four snake bones first.


    After all, the four snake skeletons are extraordinary.


    Although he got the method to control and urge the four snake skeletons, this was the first contact with Du Shaofu, and he was quite nervous.


    In the barren space, Du Shaofu found the method of urging and controlling in tianlinglu. After careful study, he found that the four snake skeletons were also one of the puppets. The method of controlling and urging was different from that of ordinary puppets, but not too much, as long as it was extremely complicated and profound in refining.


    Of course, the four snake skeletons have been refined. If you want to control the four skeletons, the difficulty in refining accounts for more than 90%, and the most difficult is refining.


    From the records of heavenly spirits, Du Shaofu learned that, at the level of his current eight star Nirvana spirit Rune master, he wanted to refine four snake skeleton puppets for his own use. Even if he did his best, the probability of success would not exceed 30%.


    After pondering and studying everything in his mind for a while, Du Shaofu directly called out the temple of heavenly beasts in the wasteland space, and stepped into the hall of heavenly beasts one step at a time.


    There is a huge space in the temple of heavenly beasts. There are ancient viper, three headed sea dragon snake, black water Xuan snake and ancient hook snake. The four peaks of the snake family have blood vessels and skeletons circling.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the bones of the ancient viper, the three headed sea dragon snake, the black water snake and the ancient hook snake. His eyes trembled slightly, and he could still feel the beast power on the four bones.


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu''s four secret bones appeared in his hands. They were the ancient viper, the three headed sea dragon snake, the ancient hook snake and the black water Xuan snake.


    "Whew..."


    The secret bones glowed brightly, and there was a faint sound of snakes, whining like dragons. Then they were wrapped and thrown by the light of a white arc in Du Shaofu''s hands, and they were directly plundered into the four snake bones.


    "Hiss!"


    As the four bright runes wave into the four skeletons, the four silent breath of bones, immediately began to have breath and began to wave.


    The four huge skeletons were gradually wrapped up by bright runes, and the empty pupils began to shine, frightening and empty.


    "You must succeed once, or you will be in great trouble!"


    Watching the four huge skeletons begin to recover, the empty and frightening eyes of the four bones gradually pour out, and Du Shaofu can''t help his eyes beating.


    "Boom..."


    In a short period of time, the four large skeletons were like resurrection. The two pupils of the talisman runes were staring at Du Shaofu, and the breath shook the space.


    "Hiss..."


    The four monsters were huffing and puffing with runes. The sound of bone collision was heard in the twisting of the huge body. The huge body was like lightning. In an instant, with a fierce and frightening energy wind, he killed Du Shaofu in the air.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu''s face suddenly sank. His purple sleeve robe trembled, and his figure was just like a God. In an instant, he appeared on the four skeletons of the snake clan.


    At the moment, the hall of beasts was under the control of Du Shaofu, and he had the upper hand.


    Otherwise, with Du Shaofu''s current consumption and injury, he would not dare to deal with the four bones alone.


    Although Du Shaofu was nervous in this way, he actually had the spirit of heaven recorded on him, and he also had some confidence in controlling the temple of heavenly beasts.In order to save time, Du Shaofu did so.


    Otherwise, it would be much safer to have one control over another.


    "Hiss..."


    As Du Shaofu''s figure appeared ghostly over the four snake skeletons, he easily avoided the four skeletons with the help of the control advantage of the temple of animals. Then his fingerprints congealed secretly and his mind moved. A silver arc like primordial power at the center of his eyebrows was a vast and overwhelming surge.


    At the moment, the power of the yuan spirit in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows was like a vast silver arc, which was wrapped in the four bones.


    Du Shaofu knew the weakness of the four snake skeleton puppets from the method of urging and controlling in tianlinglu.


    What''s more, these four skeletons are just instinctive killing intention, and have not been controlled by anyone. They are ownerless things, so they will not be too difficult to deal with.


    Although these skeletons of the snake tribe are driven by their secret bones, there is still a trace of animal soul in their minds.


    However, the self imprint on the soul of the beast has been completely destroyed and wiped out. The refiner leaves its killing intention behind. The one who refines the skeleton is more powerful than the body before he died, that is, he can turn it into a killing machine.


    And the controller just wants to arrange his soul mark in a special way, so that he can control it.


    Du Shaofu knew that the four snake skeleton puppets were all refined by master Duanmu qiongtian. Except for the method in the record of heavenly spirits, the other methods were almost impossible to do.


    However, once they have set the mark of the soul of the yuan God, others want to deal with the four skeleton puppets, afraid that they can only forcibly destroy them with absolute strength.


    It is almost impossible to plunder and change owners.


    Because the change of the Lord, with the method of the record of the spirit of heaven, the seal of the spirit of the yuan God arranged in the puppet is very deep and special. Unless it is several times stronger than the original God, it can hardly be wiped out.


    "Hula..."


    With the power of Du Shaofu''s arcuate spirit pouring out, in a very strange way, it finally converges into a rune trace and rushes into the eyebrows of four skeletons.


    All of a sudden, the four skeletons and puppets were quiet. At the end of the day, even the killing intention in their eyes began to fade away.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu''s face showed a little joy, but he was still not careless. One after another, the handprints condensed and turned into a mark of Yuan Shen, which fell one after another in the eyebrows of four skeletons.


    "Hi..."


    An hour later, Du Shaofu returned to the ancient space from the beast hall. His face was pale, but his face was full of laughter. He arranged four skeleton puppets under the control of Yuan Shen''s mark. Undoubtedly, it was much more difficult to deal with than instinctive killing intention.


    In the hazy space of the ancient space, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, thinking.


    Tomorrow he did not know whether it was a blessing or a disaster. In any case, Du Shaofu knew that he could not die. If he really wanted to be dug out of his secret bones and take away the golden wings of Dapeng, he could only fight hard.


    Du Shaofu knew very well that once he died, even if he became a disabled person, the school''s hatred and family reunion would be really out of reach for him.


    "Drunkard dad, are you still on the land of the wilderness, mother, do you often think of our father and son, and Shaojing, do you have a complete recovery..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. His eyes were firm but moist.


    "Hiss..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and his whole body was covered in a pale golden energy aperture. A lot of the energy of dragon blood and elixir was waiting to be refined.


    With this refining, the outside time slowly passed.


    Dawn, like a sword, splits the night and ushers in the rising sun.


    "Hula..."


    In the misty space, time is equal to five days outside.


    Du Shaofu''s pale face was ruddy, and his breath was even and long. His pale golden halo was like a golden day, and there was a golden giant ROC who wanted to soar upward, showing his hegemony.


    "Hoo..."


    The golden halo is like a golden energy snake, mysterious into the body, a mouthful of turbid gas from the stomach along the throat.


    "Boom


    With Du Shaofu''s slightly closed eyes opened, the golden light surged in his eyes, and there was a faint ray of thunder. The stars were shining brightly, and the purple flaming fire was rippling. The light flashed out like electricity, and the misty space around him trembled violently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1313

    It''s already light, the dawn of the dawn lifted the veil of the night, spit out the brilliant morning light.


    "Crackling..."


    Outside the old courtyard on the hillside, Du Shaofu stretched himself, his bones and joints wriggled and crackled.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and looked into the distance.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up. Not far in front of him, a limping figure was walking up.


    Du Shaofu looked at it carefully. It was a tottering old lady who was sweeping the yellow leaves on the winding stone steps leading to the mountainside.


    "The war servant of the golden winged ROC family?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were puzzled. Yesterday, when he entered the family of golden winged ROC birds, he saw that there were also quite a number of war servants, young and old. These common things should be done by war servants.


    But Du Shaofu peeped into the old lady''s breath, which was quite strange.


    The old lady didn''t have any breath fluctuation. She looked like an ordinary person.


    This is definitely the first time Du Shaofu has seen this situation. Unless the old lady is the most top-notch and extremely powerful person, she has been able to keep her breath so restrained that she can''t find out by her own cultivation strength. Otherwise, she should be just an ordinary person.


    Even the purple flame demon Huang at the level of military territory, Du Shaofu was able to detect his breath. Du Shaofu always had some confidence in his power.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was surprised that he could not detect any breath on the old lady. Perhaps, there were ordinary people in the family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    If he was really a top-notch and peerless one, he would not have gone up the mountain to sweep the road early in the morning, Du Shaofu said in his heart.


    "HISHI..."


    Looking at the tottering old lady for a moment, Du Shaofu leaned down with his body, and with a little curiosity, fell gently on the old lady''s side.


    The old lady, with grey hair and a light gold dress, was carefully sweeping the yellow leaves on the stone steps.


    It seems to feel Du Shaofu. The old lady looks up slightly. On her old face, it seems that she has experienced years of sculpture. On her wrinkled face, a little smile appears. She looks very kind.


    "Granny, I''ll help you sweep it."


    Du Shaofu laughed at the old lady and said, "you can have a rest first."


    "No, you are a guest of the family. It''s impossible."


    The old lady waved her hand and shook her head with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not a guest of the golden winged ROC. Maybe..."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. Without saying anything, he directly took the seemingly strange broom from the old lady''s hand. He was learning from the old lady, sweeping the yellow leaves on the stone steps and saying, "Granny, you should have a rest first. By the way, are you a servant of the golden winged Dapeng family?"


    "Servant Yes, I''ve served the golden winged ROC for a long time. I''m really a servant at my age


    In a daze, the old lady straightened out her limping body, and a little bitter smile appeared on her old wrinkled face.


    Then the old lady stood there and looked at Du Shaofu''s back. After a while, she asked, "you just said that you are not a guest of the golden winged ROC family. How did you get into this place? As far as I know, ordinary people can''t get into the golden winged ROC family."


    "It''s a long story, not to mention it."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile and carefully swept the fallen leaves on the stone steps.


    "It doesn''t matter. For a long time, no one has spoken with me. Otherwise, what I said is insincere. If you don''t dislike me, you can talk to me." The old lady seemed quite interested and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Well, I''ll talk to my mother-in-law."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu turned around and helped the old lady up several steps. He continued to sweep the fallen leaves on the stone steps. He said, "I grew up with my alcoholic father. When I was a child, my family was separated. As a child, I couldn''t practice. Although I was frustrated, my family never gave up on me until one day


    As he swept the fallen leaves, Du Shaofu said everything along the way.


    At first, Du Shaofu only wanted to talk with the old lady, but in the end, he seemed to think that he did not know whether it was a blessing or a curse today, so he went further and further.


    From the wild animals mountain inadvertently got a golden winged ROC bird''s Secret bone, to the Legalists, some people began to blood in stone city, to kill themselves, and then the drunkard dad came forward. To wander in the dark forest, to enter tianwu college and tianwu college to be destroyed, to enter the ancient Tianzong, to get Dapeng golden wings, to understand the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng birds, and then they were cheated into Legalists. They did not see their mother and sister. They just wanted their own hearts and dug their hearts to save their sisters. When he left Legalists, he thought he would die, but he didn''t expect that miracles would not die. In order to become a strong man, he practiced everywhere and ventured into various dangerous situations.In the sealed land, the head of Tianjiao!


    On the wasteland of heaven, kill dragon nine, become the first of the Twelve Gods!


    This time, in the realm of beasts, eight dragons and seven dragons were defeated


    The old lady stood behind Du Shaofu and listened to Du Shaofu talking about everything. At first, she heard from Du Shaofu that a golden winged ROC bird was fighting with a terrible beast in the wild animal mountain range. Finally, she got a secret bone of a golden winged ROC bird, and her eyes flashed with gold from her folded face.


    After listening to Du Shaofu''s training, the family separated. When he heard that Du Shaofu was deceived by him in the legalist school, his old face showed anger, and he kept whispering: "the Legalists are really not things, not things!"


    When he heard that Du Shaofu was willing to dig his heart to save her sister, the old lady''s eyes were moist and her throat was choked. She said softly, "poor child, God has no eyes."


    It''s said that Du Shaofu got the golden wings of Dapeng in the ancient Tianzong, understood the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng bird, and finally got the golden wings of Dapeng to recognize the Lord. The light of his eyes secretly gushed with golden light and said: "the will of heaven, all these are the will of heaven."


    However, it was said that Du Shaofu had become the first one in Tianjiao with a choice of ten, but his eyes were filled with deep joy, like a child''s excitement.


    When he heard that Du Shaofu had killed longjiu and defeated Longqi and Longba, he was a little excited and could not hide his excitement. He said, "those guys of the dragon clan are extremely arrogant and regard themselves as the supreme of the orcs, but in fact they are not very good. It''s OK to kill a few of them."


    "I want to be a strong man, to have a family reunion, to avenge my school blood feud, to protect my family and everything around me. But today, I don''t know how the golden winged Dapeng family will deal with it."


    Du Shaofu sighed. His voice dropped and he swept the stone steps. Unconsciously, he went from the mountainside to the top of the mountain.


    At this moment, the sun rises to the East completely, and the golden light shines over the ancient land.


    Du Shaofu is facing the morning sun, holding a broom on the ground, his purple robe is moving slightly, and his black hair is moving backward. In addition, he is a tall and straight body, and the sun shines on his ambitious face, which also has some extraordinary charm.


    "Don''t worry, baby paper. Everything will be OK."


    The old lady raised her eyes slightly and looked kindly at Du Shaofu.


    "I hope so."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu handed the broom to the old lady. With a smile, he said, "old woman, it''s done."


    "Thank you."


    With a smile, the old lady was sad and lonely in her smile. She took the broom, looked at Du Shaofu, bent down, and gently patted the dust on the purple robe beside Du Shaofu''s feet with her rather dry palm, and said, "look at you, sweep the floor for my old lady, and you''re all dirty."


    "Granny, I''m fine. I''ll be clean by patting."


    Du Shaofu, with a simple smile, looked at the kind eyes of the old man in front of him. His heart was a little sad. His grandparents seemed to have left early. Even from childhood to adulthood, he had no impression. If his grandparents were alive, they would have looked so old.


    "Silly boy, look at your shoulder, there are dead leaves. As a man, you must be clean and clean at any time and anywhere. Only in this way can you look good. Do you hear me?"


    The old lady straightened up, picked up a fallen leaf on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, and said with a kind face.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention later." Du Shaofu nodded his head earnestly and his heart was touched.


    The old lady looked at Du Shaofu and was very happy. Then she said softly, "if my grandson were alive, it should look like you, maybe even bigger. You are very similar to him. Unfortunately, he has a bad life and a rebellious character. He thinks that he is not good enough and wants to go out and make a living. As a result..."


    "It doesn''t matter. If I don''t die this time, my mother-in-law will be my grandmother in the future. I will try to take my mother-in-law out of the golden winged Dapeng bird family and go home to give my grandmother a good rest."


    Du Shaofu looked at the kind old lady in front of him and said earnestly.


    "Ha ha, silly boy, what a fool."


    On hearing this, the old lady burst into laughter. However, on her old wrinkled face, her eyes were still slightly moist. Her voice became wet and hoarse. Her dry palm gently stroked Du Shaofu''s face and said, "well, grandma, if you have a chance in the future, you will be the grandson of the old lady."


    "Well, as long as I don''t die, I will take my grandmother away and take care of her life." Du Shaofu said solemnly.


    "Silly child, grandma is not dead, how can you die, you will be good."


    The old lady was smiling, kind and contented. She had never laughed in these decades.


    All of a sudden, the old lady looked into the distance and said to Du Shaofu, "my child, grandma has something to do, so go ahead. You''re all right."


    "Grandma, this is for you. You are not a practitioner. After taking these pills, you can strengthen your body."


    Du Shaofu took out a lot of low-level pills and gave them to the old lady. They were all pills for strengthening the body. Ordinary people could not take them. They did not know from which bag of heaven and earth they had collected.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also gave the old lady a lot of pills and miracles. He said, "grandma, you can take care of these. If I have an accident today, you can leave here and sell these things one day, and you will be able to live a good life."In a daze, the old lady took the elixir and elixir in Du Shaofu''s hand, and with a smile, she turned away with a broom in her hand.


    "This silly boy..."


    At the moment of turning around, the old lady''s wrinkled face had moist eyes, but her face was full of smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1314

    Du Shaofu looked down at the old lady, and his eyes moved. He began to feel that this seemingly ordinary old lady was quite mysterious.


    "Whoosh..."


    As the old lady went down the mountain, two figures swept up from the hillside.


    "Dad, why did you get here early in the morning?"


    When the last word of the childish voice falls, little star''s big eyes rush to Du Shaofu.


    Then a graceful and beautiful shadow slowly falls, super dust, gorgeous purple eyes, it is the purple flame demon Huang.


    "I''ll come up and walk."


    Du Shaofu picked up the little star, and with a smile, he covered his heart with dignity.


    "Who was that man just now?" Ziyan demon Huang asked, looking at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked back at the foot of the mountain, but the old lady, who was limping and limping, disappeared. He was puzzled and said, "an old lady."


    Smell speech, purple flame demon Huang did not ask more, Qian Ying turned to look at the far sky.


    The morning sun bathes, that graceful beautiful shadow is moving, in the morning glow outlines a tempting arc curve, convex and full.


    "By the way, if I were today..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the purple flame demon Huang, and then stopped talking. Then he said, "take good care of the little star in the future."


    Purple flame demon Huang did not speak. After a while, she turned around and glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "my name is Zixuan."


    "Zixuan."


    Du Shaofu picked her eyebrows. When she asked Ziyan yaohuang last time, she didn''t speak. But later, from the name of sister Zixuan in huangling''er''s mouth, Du Shaofu was not hard to guess.


    "Here comes the golden winged ROC."


    At the moment, Daixuan frowned at the mountain.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes also immediately looked to the side of the sky, from the side of the space, a line of figures wrapped in golden light came across the sky.


    A total of about ten figures appeared in the sky.


    They were more than a dozen young men and women, each of whom was extraordinary and fierce, with a straight figure and golden eyes.


    More than a dozen figures have not fallen, but their eyes are already scanning Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Zixuan.


    "Boom


    A strong and domineering atmosphere, from those young men and women diffuse out of the body, is nothing but vigorous and unmatched, vaguely distorting the void above.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the ten or so people in the void. They were the younger generation of the golden winged Dapeng birds, but they were not the young men and women with whom Cai Ling of Jialou had taken yesterday.


    However, the powerful breath from those young men and women was even stronger than that of the men and women in Kalou Cailing, which made Du Shaofu feel that he is worthy of the blood of the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    How many races in this world can get this abnormal posture?


    His eyes swept over a dozen young men and women, and Du Shaofu finally fixed his eyes on the first young man.


    The young man''s posture is straight and straight, his eyes are shining with gold, and his golden uniform makes his upright posture have a sense of strength.


    "Nirvana wuzun!"


    Looking at the young man in golden battle clothes, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly empty. Judging from his invisible breath, he was shocked that he had set foot on Nirvana''s wuzun cultivation.


    "Whoosh..."


    This breath came, and it was powerful and domineering. In the courtyard on the hillside, dozens of figures suddenly swept out, and one of them fell on Du Shaofu''s side.


    It was the ghost car, the God ape king, the Qin demon, the king of magic tiger and so on.


    When the eyes fell on the more than a dozen young men and women of golden winged ROC birds, the eyes of Qin demon, ghost car, God ape king and so on suddenly trembled.


    "There is a man among you who has touched the secret bones of my family of golden winged ROC birds and the golden wings of Dapeng. Come out!"


    In the air, a rebellious young man''s eyes swept over the king of magic tiger, ghost car, Qin demon and others. At last, he looked at Qin demon intentionally or unintentionally. He just felt that the breath of Qin demon was not a beast.


    Qin demon felt the rebellious young man''s eyes, and his eyes slightly twitched.


    "It''s time to come..."


    Du Shaofu put down the little star in his arms, patted his little shoulder gently, motioned not to move rashly. He took a step forward, looked at the dozen young men and women, and said quietly, "it''s me."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the golden eyes in the void were immediately fixed on Du Shaofu''s body, and their eyes were quite surprised and curious.


    The rebellious young man who just spoke looked at Du Shaofu for a moment. His voice was fierce and said: "are you? I heard that you helped my family yesterday, helped some small things, and saved your humble life. Then dig out your secret bones and hand over the Dapeng golden wings!"


    "It''s more than a little help. Without our help, I''m afraid we can''t fight the dragon clan at all!"


    "If you want to dig out the secret bones, the golden winged ROC birds are really cruel enough to deny people in a blink of an eye!"Hearing this, the king of magic tiger, the king of ape, the king of fire Jiao, the king of silver blood leopard and the king of mad bear suddenly became agitated, and their eyes were indignant. Yesterday, najialou Cailing still kept saying Libao, but now he has turned back.


    As for the rebellious young man, Du Shaofu''s face did not change much. He asked, "is this the decision of the golden winged ROC family?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, a dozen young men and women looked at each other from behind.


    The leading young man in the golden uniform had never spoken. At the moment, he heard the words and looked in his eyes.


    The rebellious young man hesitated, and then he glared at Du Shaofu, with a little disdain and defiance, and said, "we can make decisions on such small matters. The tiny human beings are not worthy to touch the secret bones of our golden winged Dapeng birds and the golden wings of Dapeng. Dig out the secret bones by ourselves, or we will have to suffer ourselves!"


    Listening to the rebellious young man''s words, Du Shaofu understood a little. He was afraid that these visitors were not those sent by Kalou Cailing, but just those who were looking for trouble.


    Taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu looked at the rebellious young man with a faint smile and said, "with your cultivation strength, I''m afraid you can''t do anything among the golden winged Dapeng birds. Go back!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words and looking at the faint smile on his face, a dozen or so people of the golden winged Dapeng family were surprised and puzzled. They did not expect that the human beings could still smile at this moment.


    "What do you mean, boy?"


    The rebellious youth was also very puzzled, but from the young man''s tone, it seemed that the human beings did not pay more attention to them, which made him more confused.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was slightly outlined with a smile. His posture was facing the morning sun and looking at the rebellious youth. Suddenly, on his resolute and resolute face, a despotic chill suddenly poured out, and his voice changed color. He said, "can''t you understand me? I''ll let you go!"


    At this moment, all people finally listen to clearly, feel clearly, all of a sudden for it.


    The king of magic tiger, the king of ape, the Falcon and so on were stunned and stopped talking. The more than a dozen young men and women of the golden winged Dapeng family were directly stupefied and thought they had heard something wrong.


    In the world outlook of more than a dozen young men and women, how dare anyone dare to speak so to the golden winged mires, let alone just a tiny human being.


    It''s not surprising that only the little stars have not changed color at all.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    At last, the rebellious youth burst out, and the golden light poured out from under the sole of his foot, and immediately dived to attack Du Shaofu.


    For the rebellious youth, Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with gold, his purple robe sleeves swept and his fingers flicked. A bright golden finger print swept through the air, and with a strong wind, it burst out like lightning.


    "Hum!"


    Feeling that the bright fingerprint swept away, the rebellious young man had to be one of the stagnant figures, wrapped in the golden light on his palm, directly and domineering to grasp the bright fingerprint in the palm, and wanted to fight forcefully to show that he did not despise the tiny human being.


    "Hiss..."


    However, just as the rebellious young man grasped the golden fingerprint in his palm, a purple golden thunder light suddenly burst out of the fingerprint and ran straight into the young man''s palm.


    The thunder light is terrible, which destroys the golden light in the palm of the rebellious youth, and then the palm is burnt black, which is filled with a burnt meat flavor.


    The sharp pain in the palm is like that the palm of the hand is going to be pierced, and the rebellious young man''s face changes greatly. However, he is not an ordinary person, and he has the terrible flesh of the golden winged Dapeng. Therefore, the pain is actually gripping his teeth, but his rebellious look is completely overcast, which is also very humiliating.


    "Boy, you''re dead!"


    Anger turned into anger. One move was actually blocked and hurt. The rebellious youth roared, and the golden light of the other hand broke out, and he directly slapped Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    In a flash, the secret patterns of the golden talisman swept out, just like an arc-shaped golden space dent formed around the palm. A strong and fierce breath suddenly swept from the rebellious youth, and the shaking space trembled.


    This is the swaying and shaking wings of the golden winged Dapeng. At this moment, the rebellious young man has no politeness to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    However, before the rebellious youth''s shaking wings had not yet touched Du Shaofu, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. It was as fast as lightning, as fast as thunder, and the same shaking wings swept over his body.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    In a flash, the body of the rebellious young man fell heavily from the void. With the shocking vision of meteorite impact, he directly inverted Cha into a mountain below. The whole mountain was cracked, the boulder exploded, and the breath swept all over the place, and the reverberation sound was endless in the sky.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The rebellious young man put his head in the gravel and spat out the pale gold blood in his mouth. He was dying and couldn''t move any more. He was afraid that he had only half his life left.It was just a move, in his own way and in his own way, that rebellious young man was severely damaged.


    All of a sudden, the more than a dozen golden winged ROC birds were astonished, full of disbelief and shock.


    The rebellious young man, however, has recently stepped into the level of Hunyuan beast Zun. His cultivation strength is second only to a few leaders. Among the younger generation of the golden winged Dapeng bird, it is enough to rank in the top ten.


    But now, the rebellious young man was ravaged and severely damaged with one move.


    What a shock to the golden winged ROC people!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1315

    All this is not surprising to Qin demon, shenape king, Xiaoying, mad Bear King, and Linghuan tiger king.


    The Dragon seven and eight, the peak of Hunyuan beast Zun, are not the opponents of the demon king. From the perspective of breath, the rebellious young man is only just stepping into Hunyuan wuzun. How can he be the opponent of the demon king.


    The leader''s gold clothing youth''s vision gushed out the golden light, the body''s breath surged, the shaking body''s gold war clothing also trembled for it.


    As the breath of the leading youth fluctuated, the eyes of more than a dozen young men and women of the golden winged ROC bird family suddenly moved around, and their breath fluctuated without any hesitation. The breath on their bodies virtually blocked off to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the little star, ghost car, king of magic tiger, king of ape and so on are also breathing quietly.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding void is the atmosphere, and the sword is at war.


    "I can''t help myself. I''ll spare your life this time. Next time, I won''t be so soft!"


    Du Shaofu, who was the rightful Lord, did not care at all at the moment. His eyes were slowly withdrawn from the half dead and rebellious youth at the foot of the mountain.


    This remark fell on the ears of the young men and women of the golden winged Dapeng, and they also looked complicated.


    One move will hit people half dead, the young man said he was soft.


    This is a bully, but it will not be under the golden winged ROC.


    "Boy, remember me, Garou jueyou. This is the last name you know in the world."


    The leader''s golden uniform is straight and straight. The young man looks at Du Shaofu directly. In his golden eyes, the chill comes out from the depths of his eyes, but his temperament is still extraordinary and outstanding.


    "I don''t want to see my Valet being abused. I don''t think you''re a good master. Don''t worry, you''ll end up the same way!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly heavy, and he said faintly, looking directly at the absolute seclusion of the Kalou building, he was awed by the coldness of his face, and was fighting against each other.


    "If you challenge me, you will die even worse."


    Jia Lou jueyou looked at Du Shaofu, and the golden light began to gush out of the golden uniform, enveloping his body. His voice was cold and sharp, and his temperament became domineering and majestic.


    Golden winged ROC bird family, no one can be provocative and disrespectful!


    Du Shaofu was calm, standing in the void, hunting in purple robes. He said calmly, "I don''t mean to be provocative. I''m telling the truth. Yes, I''m also challenging me at the moment."


    "I don''t know how to die. You think you will not die!"


    The Kalou moved quietly and waved, and the golden runes gushed out. A sharp claw print filled the writing of scorching sun, as if it could compete with the rising sun in the sky behind him.


    "Hiss..."


    There are five dark cracks in the space, which spread to Du Shaofu in an instant.


    With the claw of Jialou jueyou, the ghost car, Qin demon and the God ape king on the mountain are all shocked. Do you feel a huge tyranny.


    In that claw print, there is a breath of Nirvana realm surging. Naga tower jueyou is actually a hand, that is, Nirvana cultivation is used without reservation.


    However, the ghost car and the king of ape are not surprised. Du Shaofu, the demon king, abolished a Hunyuan beast statue with one move. Naturally, there will be no carelessness in the jueyou of Naga tower.


    "If I don''t want to die, who dares to let me die?"


    After a big drink, Du Shaofu moved. The fist wrapped by the golden light did not retreat, but went forward, and directly intercepted the blow of Jialou jueyou.


    "Boom


    The two collide, and suddenly a deep sonic boom roars and vibrates the void in all directions.


    With a fist, Jin Guang scattered the claw of Kalou jueyou directly into the void, which made him stagger back and shake back three steps, and then he was tens of feet across the sky.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was only shaken back by two steps, and the long sleeves of his purple robe swept away. His body was firmly above the void.


    purple robe as like as two peas, and Du Shaofu''s double pupil shining like gold, and that is a great and powerful way.


    "indeed, as like as two peas of the golden wings."


    Feeling the breath of golden winged ROC in Du Shaofu''s body at the moment, more than a dozen young men and women of the family of golden winged mires are surprised.


    they also came as like as two peas in the family. They were very special in the golden rook and the mysterious bone. They could practice the golden wings and ROC birds. They were almost alike in their breath.


    "So strong


    At the moment, these more than a dozen young men and women are also shocked by Du Shaofu''s move to repel and block Jialou jueyou!


    When he looked at Du Shaofu again, the golden light in his eyes was like a sea, and his expression was no longer careless.


    "However, the golden winged ROC is not worthy of its name. Let''s fight with all your strength."


    Looking at Jialou jueyou, Du Shaofu''s eyes scorned him. Anyway, today''s misfortunes and blessings are uncertain. In case of trouble, he simply opens his nature and wants to compete with the real golden winged ROC bird!As the four leaders of the golden winged Dapeng family, Kalou jueyou has already stepped into nirvana, which is enough to be the peak among hundreds of millions of living beings in this world.


    If you walk out of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, you will be able to traverse Kyushu and cross the animal kingdom!


    However, the man in front of us today has never put him in his eyes. You can imagine the mood of Kalou jueyou.


    The tyranny and dignity contained in the blood of the golden winged ROC can not be tolerated in silence!


    "Some abilities, I really look down on you, but now, you no longer have the ability to be rampant!"


    After taking a deep breath, Jialou jueyou is able to stabilize his mind and not be irritated by Du Shaofu''s provocation. Such a nature of mind alone is already rare.


    "I said, you''re not enough!"


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. In his domineering way, he showed contempt.


    "Hiss!"


    Jialou jueyou takes a shot again, and his figure is like a golden thunder, and he pours on Du Shaofu in an instant.


    At the moment, the speed of the most precious bird in the world is the speed of the wild ROC.


    Since ancient times, it has been said that the ancestor of the golden winged ROC bird family, Da Neng, turned into its own body and could soar up to 90000 Li with one wing. What a terrible speed.


    "Whew!"


    Within a blink of an eye, Jialou jueyou appears in front of Du Shaofu, and bursts into a golden light. He waves his hand and shakes his hand. A golden finger print points directly at Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and walked with his feet carefree. His figure disappeared mysteriously before the fingerprint.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu appeared on the side of jueyou''s body like a ghost. A golden palm print came out of the sky and took a direct shot behind the jueyou of Kalou.


    "Whoosh..."


    Jia Lou jueyou has golden eyes in his eyes. Behind him, he seems to have eyes. He has an incredible angle and speed, and avoids Du Shaofu''s palm directly.


    Du Shaofu''s palm print rubbed against the side of Kalou jueyou''s body. The palm print whirled, his wrist shook, his five fingers clenched, and he rolled 180 degrees up to his chest.


    Jialou jueyou also seems to have been prepared at this moment. A fist seal is wrapped in a bright golden light, and it meets the collision in an instant.


    "Boom


    The two collide, the space riots, the golden light bursts, the turbulent energy surges out.


    Both of these moves are quick as lightning, sharp and domineering. They are only completed in a moment, which makes your eyes dazzled.


    The terrible breath erupts, the two touch and divide.


    But in an instant, those two straight figures were once again fighting with each other, and the war in an instant was already boiling violently.


    "Boom..."


    Above the void, the high-altitude energy muffled and reverberated.


    In the sky, the youth in purple and the youth in gold were inseparable from each other in fierce battles, even under the golden halo.


    Above the void, there is an avalanche of energy.


    At the moment, it is more and more shocking to the ten or so young men and women of the golden winged ROC.


    How powerful and inconceivable it is that the young man actually blocked the four commanders, or with the authority of the golden winged mires.


    How can human beings have such domineering power and be able to resist the supreme animal power of their golden winged mires!


    Ghost car, mad Bear King and so on were shocked. What they saw was that the demon king was covered with golden light. It seemed that there were several kinds of supreme power, which directly resisted the Kalou jueyou of Nirvana, and even suppressed it all the time!


    Zixuan took the little star''s hand and looked at the battle circle above. Her purple eyes didn''t fluctuate much and didn''t show much worry.


    "Chula la!"


    The golden light twinkled, and the palm print of Kalou jueyou condensed. The golden light was like a bright day. Then it condensed into a virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC, which was hundreds of feet in size. It attacked Du Shaofu with the posture of sweeping down thousands of troops and destroying everything.


    Under such pressure, the ripples around the space crack!


    "Baquan do!"


    Du Shaofu shakes his arm and urges baquan do. The golden fist is like a brilliant day. A powerful momentum suddenly rises from his upright body and collides with the shadow of hundreds of feet of golden winged Dapeng bird.


    "Oh..."


    In the secluded space, the Dragon sings for nine days, the gods sing for a long time, the void is sensational, and the lightning and thunder in the sky are thundering in the sky. The momentum is incomparable and looks down upon all things


    "Boom..."


    Under the trembling eyes around him, the fist and the virtual shadow of hundreds of feet of golden winged ROC suddenly collide with each other, and the surrounding void suddenly cracks and explodes from its collision place.


    The energy of terror turns into a ripple of strength and rune, like a tsunami, suddenly sweeps through the void.


    "Boom!"


    This space is a violent shock, the invisible domineering atmosphere, the vibration of the space space ripple endlessly, between heaven and earth, suddenly like thunder."Bang bang bang!"


    The rocks on several huge mountains below burst into powder, and the towering trees broke their waist. Cracks spread on the ground, and the earth showed gullies.


    This collision, look around the eyes with fear.


    When everything calmed down, all around was in a mess. The two tall and straight figures standing in the sky seemed to be still half a dozen.


    "Push the noumenon, otherwise, you still need a lot more!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the Jia Lou jueyou with contempt.


    However, in Du Shaofu''s mind, he was not so despised at the moment. The nirvana beast Zun''s Kalou jueyou was not easy to deal with. He had a strange power in his body, which had been influencing him all the time.


    Du Shaofu guessed that it should be the power of nirvana. The Kalou jueyou of Nirvana state suppresses itself in its own realm, while it is relying on the powerful and mysterious Qi to fight against it. If it goes on for a long time, it will naturally be yourself who will suffer losses, and it is also myself who will exhaust first.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1316

    At the moment, Du Shaofu could not bear to be shocked at the real body of the golden winged Dapeng bird family in Jialou jueyou. Du Shaofu did not take advantage of the "baquan do" with all his efforts. The opponent was still in the human form and was always fighting against him.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the space around, many figures suddenly broke through the sky, and then many figures emerged in the near space.


    "What''s going on? Who''s fighting in private?"


    "It seems to be the four commanders."


    "It''s the Kalou jueyou. Who is the purple robed youth? How can it be the human being who has my own flavor?"


    There was a voice of surprise around.


    Jialou jueyou and his golden eyes looked at Du Shaofu. The golden eyes suddenly closed slightly, and a chilling cold feeling swept across the sky from the body of the golden clothes!


    "Boom


    In an instant, the eyes of Kalou jueyou opened, and the eyes just surging with golden light are just like their own golden wings, and the ROC birds want to shake them out. There is a breath of nirvana in their bodies, and they climb to the top without reservation!


    "Whoa..."


    The secret pattern of golden light talisman broke out, and the body of Kalou jueyou began to expand, which instantly stimulated the huge golden winged ROC bird body with thousands of feet.


    From that huge body, the tremendous energy burst out in an instant, and a terrible energy storm suddenly swept out everywhere.


    Golden winged ROC bird body, filled with the supreme power, golden dazzling, just like a golden sun in the sky, empty Suizhou tremor drama, seems to resonate with heaven and earth!


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu raised his head. When the golden light fluctuated, the golden wings of the ROC immediately pushed it to expand for more than ten feet. It was like a golden torrent hanging in the sky, carrying the incomparable fierce breath.


    This is the real ROC''s golden wings, which are covered by layers of golden plumes. The runes in the feathers are full of mysteries and have an invisible domineering atmosphere.


    When the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu were moved, the pressure made the people of the golden winged Dapeng birds around him tremble in their hearts and blood boil.


    "That''s the real ROC''s golden wings, from those with strong blood, above us!"


    "That guy is a human being, why can such integration of ROC''s golden wings, like a natural, incredible!"


    Exclamation around, eyes shock unbelievable!


    "In front of the real family of golden winged mires, you are already vulnerable to a blow!"


    Jia Lou jueyou''s body broke out loud, and the huge body directly attacked Du Shaofu. His whole body was shining with gold, and his ferocious power covered his body. It was frightening!


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    Jialou jueyou kills him. The fierce pupil looks down. The ROC claws out of the belly, grabs the void and breaks the golden talisman. In a moment, he goes to the void and comes to Du Shaofu.


    "Come on


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the giant ROC''s golden wings fluttered like nature. This is the real ROC''s golden wings. Its power is supreme and its hegemony is incomparable. It is enough to sweep away everything!


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    Du Shaofu stopped drinking. He was like an extremely fierce beast. His right arm vibrated and his fingers curled slightly. A claw mark was revealed in his hand. The dazzling talisman and secret pattern were as rampant as a golden lightning. It was like a golden winged ROC bird that wanted to fly out and soar for nine days.


    Such a fierce and terrifying atmosphere broke out, which immediately surprised many eyes. This is also the real broken claw of the ROC.


    At this moment, the two rocs smash into each other.


    Du Shaofu wanted to compete with the real golden winged ROC!


    "Kaka..."


    The two claw marks collide with each other, one big and one small, but they are equally terrifying and domineering. At the moment of collision, if the sun shines on the void, the sky and earth tremble!


    Such a collision, around the eyes trembling drama, but it seems that the two are still half a dozen.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Jia Lou Jue''s deep voice hissed and drank hard. It seemed that a mysterious force broke out on his golden body, which urged Peng to come to nine days. With the strength of his huge body, he wanted to suppress Du Shaofu and crush the tiny human to death. ",


    " if Peng comes to nine days, I will too! "


    Behind the wings of the ROC fluttered, Du Shaofu also urged the ''Peng to come to the nine days''. If the real golden winged ROC bird came, it carried the tyrannical will of the golden winged ROC family, and directly fought against it and swept away!


    This is a duel between two identical supreme beasts. It is like a duel between two golden winged ROC birds. The sky is like thunder, bursting with a series of Rune light.


    "Boom!"


    The radiant golden Rune''s energy shot is as gorgeous as the golden fireworks, which makes the whole sky bright.


    At the moment, both of them are domineering and terrifying. They sweep across the sky and open up and unite freely. They are arrogant, destroy the weak and suppress everything.


    "It''s terrible!"


    All around the sky, the king of magic tiger, ghost car, God ape king, etc. are not met with great pressure, several want to crawl and tremble for it.That is the golden winged ROC bird''s supremacy, the beast cannot resist!


    At the moment, even the children of the golden winged ROC family are changing color in horror.


    All the children of the golden winged ROC can feel the smell of the purple robed human youth, just like the arrival of a real golden winged ROC, which promotes the real nine days of penglin!


    Half air duel, for a time, no one can do anything about who, stalemate in the middle of the air.


    "I have stepped into nirvana, you are Hunyuan, you can''t suppress me!"


    Jialou jueyou drinks. The supreme beast can suppress the sky. He looks down at Du Shaofu as if he were looking down at the world. He wants to suppress Du Shaofu.


    "Yes, but I have all you have, and I have, but you don''t!"


    Du Shaofu said in a loud voice. With the fall of the voice, all the emptiness in the four directions was shaking, and the energy of heaven and earth was converging towards it.


    "Whoosh..."


    Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC fluttered, and Du Shaofu''s body suddenly climbed. Behind him, there was a dazzling golden talisman''s secret pattern.


    At this moment, I don''t know what I feel. The huge golden double pupil of Kalou jueyou, which looks down on the world, is also directly trembling for it, and the golden light in the double pupil also wipes the fluctuation.


    "Boom..."


    But in the next moment, under the gaze of all around him, behind Du Shaofu, who was climbing up, an illusory golden five finger mountain peak sprang out.


    The virtual shadow of the golden five finger peak derived from Du Shaofu and evolved as if given life.


    "Buzz!"


    The golden five finger mountain is full of shadow and golden light. The sound is like wind, thunder and Sanskrit. The dense aura spreads, communicating the energy of heaven and earth, and the terror power spreads


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu drank like thunder, and the shadow of the golden Five Finger Mountain suddenly fell on the back of jueyou in Kalou.


    "Boom


    In the face of the huge Kalou jueyou body, the virtual shadow of the five golden mountain peaks is also directly expanded as the essence, rolling and full of vitality.


    "Gee!"


    At this moment, Kalou Jue you eyes tremble, hiss through the clouds and rocks, the fierce power rolling, want to overturn the five finger mountain virtual shadow.


    The virtual shadow of the golden five finger mountain, with the power of the king, is constantly derived and evolved, which can not be violated and challenged.


    The virtual shadow of the five finger golden peak is also constantly expanding. At the end of the day, it is as huge as the supreme one. It is powerful and surging. It is like being able to crush all things, suppress all things in the world, and successively suppress the jueyou of Kalou


    "That man is the soul of the earth!"


    "But the general spirit of the earth can not suppress the blood of my golden winged ROC!"


    At this moment, the golden light in the eyes of many children of golden winged ROC suddenly fluctuated, and the figure could not help shaking for it!


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared on the top of the virtual shadow of the five finger peak. Stepping on the top of the mountain, the golden wings of the ROC spread behind, which still promoted the Peng to come to the nine days.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    At this moment, under the double suppression of Du Shaofu''s urging Peng Linjiu Tian and Mai Hun, the mysterious patterns of golden talisman flicker and shuttle in the sky, and the shadow around them explodes in succession.


    In the void, the wind and clouds are surging, the sky and the earth are changing color, looming with a vision, which is terrible to the extreme!


    At the moment, such a breath swept through, so that the four surrounding animals and the golden winged ROC birds were blood coagulation, breathing difficulties.


    Jialou jueyou is finally unable to resist, the huge body was suppressed one after another, the golden double pupil gushed out unwilling.


    But the breath of Kalou jueyou became weaker and weaker, and then the huge body was forced to suppress to the earth below, and a mountain peak was directly destroyed from the top of the mountain.


    "Boom..."


    Earth shaking, like an earthquake, the shock is incomparable!


    Du Shaofu''s handprint was condensed, and the secret patterns of golden light on the pulse and soul of the five finger mountain peak burst open, covering the jueyou of Jialou from all directions and blooming a wisp of Ruixia, which completely suppressed the jueyou of Jialou.


    "Poof..."


    Jialou jueyou''s mouth is full of golden Peng blood, which is more and more weak. Finally, he can''t struggle.


    Du Shaofu set foot on the top of the five finger mountain pulse soul, behind which the ROC''s golden wings expanded. His eyes shone like gold, and his eyes flashed through the sky. He raised his head and drank like thunder: "if I don''t want to die, who dares to let me die?"


    These sounds are rolling, and it seems that it contains a tyrant''s airway. The sound wave sweeps away, causing riots in all directions and sending out mysterious waves.


    Under the pressure of that breath, many of the animals around and many of the children of the golden winged ROC bird family were about to tremble and kneel down, but they were shocked.


    At the moment, all the people around looked up at the tall and straight figure, all were stunned.


    At this time, the children of the golden winged ROC birds were also full of dull looks, and were completely shocked.


    At the moment, that young man in purple robe is so domineering that he is even more powerful than the golden winged ROC bird!


    "quick, let''s catch the boy together!"


    Finally, in the shock of staring around, a middle-aged member of a family of golden winged ROC birds came back to his senses and began to drink. His eyes were sharp and golden. His voice was not loud, but he fell in the ears of all the people around him, just like thunder."Whoosh, whoosh..."


    At the moment, the children of the golden winged ROC, who gathered around at the moment, and the more than a dozen young men and women of the golden winged ROC family who were present at the scene, were suddenly awakened.


    In the change of their eyes, a golden winged ROC bird family immediately unfolded his body and without hesitation gathered around Du Shaofu''s huge mountain peak.


    "Boom


    There was a strong and powerful atmosphere. He wanted to capture Du Shaofu together.


    On the mountain peak where ghost car, Qin demon and God ape king are located, at this moment, I don''t know why it is perfect. Zixuan holding little star''s hands, silver teeth nibbling at red lips, and originally calm purple eyes also gush out gorgeous light at this moment, and the hot breath diffuses from the floating and graceful attractive body.


    "Stop it, stop it all!"


    At this time, in the far air, a clear and moving voice quickly came, when the last word fell, a graceful and tall image swept across the space.


    [the fifth shift is a large chapter, which can be equal to the six or even seven shifts with less words.


    Because of the state of the previous night, I had to chop my hands last night, but I found that I was afraid of pain. I really can''t do it.


    All night till now, please don''t chop your hands. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1317

    The tall and graceful figure, with a unique appearance, is the Kalou Cailing, which brought Du Shaofu and others into the family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    Looking around at the present moment, when his eyes finally looked at Du Shaofu, who was holding down the Jue you of Jialou, his eyes trembled.


    Jialou Cailing can feel that Du Shaofu''s five finger Golden Mountain pulse soul is extraordinary, and it is absolutely not like the general earth vein soul.


    What''s more, to his surprise, Du Shaofu didn''t suppress Jialou jueyou with the combination of Wu Mai and golden winged Dapeng''s supreme beast, but he had completely suppressed Jialou jueyou by his pulse soul and golden winged Dapeng bird and beast Neng Peng.


    "Cailing, this man is brought back by you. You can''t be lenient in my family''s wanton behavior."


    The middle-aged man who had just opened his mouth said to Kalou Cailing when he saw him coming. However, the look on his face seemed to be that he did not dare to be big in front of him.


    Kalou Cailing''s eyes swept the whole audience and knew what had happened.


    The demon king Du Shaofu''s temper was more or less well understood by Kalou Cailing. He knew that he was afraid that Jialou jueyou and others wanted to come to find trouble, but he was cruelly abused without knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    "I''ve seen the commander!"


    With the arrival of the Kalou colorful plume, the young children of the golden winged Dapeng bird family all around immediately saluted. It was not that they were solemn and awed.


    It can be seen that Kalou Cailing is of extraordinary status in the family.


    "Five Dharma protectors, people are brought back by me and are under my care. What I want to cause trouble is not them?"


    Jialou Cailing looked at the middle-aged man with a clear voice and asked, "without my permission, Kalou jueyou came here privately. If there is any problem, deal with it according to the clan rules."


    Hearing this, the ten or so young men and women who had come to visit Kalou jueyou suddenly changed their faces. They knew that the temper of the commander was absolutely extraordinary.


    The middle-aged one Leng, the complexion is somewhat unnatural, but it seems to be worried about something, dare not to reveal more, the heart is also sure to have guessed what happened, the chat Leng for a while, said: "Cailing, just a human class, jueyou, they come to see, is only concerned about the family''s Secret bones, but also for my golden winged Dapeng birds."


    "People are brought back by me. Do I need Kalou jueyou sect to do things?"


    Looking at the middle-aged of the five Dharma protectors, Kalou Cailing raised her eyebrows and said, "or do I do things and need your advice from the five Dharma protectors?"


    "This..."


    The five Dharma protectors were more and more chatty and waved their hands. Their expression was also displeased. They said, "you are the commander-in-chief. Naturally, you don''t need to be taught about your affairs. However, I will report this matter to the elders, and the elders will have a decision."


    "The five Dharma protectors are worried. I am coming in the name of the four elders."


    Jialou Cailing ignored the five Dharma protectors, looked at Du Shaofu in the distance, flashed a complex wave in his eyes, and said, "follow me, elders want to see you."


    Listening to the words of Kalou Cailing, the five Dharma protectors frowned, and then they quietly left.


    On top of the pulse soul of the peak, Du Shaofu looked at the colorful plume of Jialou. Behind him, the shadow of Dapeng''s golden wings and five fingered golden mountain peak slowly converged, and his figure soared into the sky, and he came to the side of Kalou Cailing, and his face looked pale.


    "This is a member of the golden winged ROC family. You don''t know what will happen to you. It''s not good for you to do it. It will cause a lot of trouble!"


    Jialou Cailing glanced at a miserable young boy and his body, and looked at Du Shaofu. Dai Mei was also tightly wrinkled.


    "You can''t wait to die. If you can''t avoid it, you can only accept it."


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders. On his pale face, his eyes were clear again. He looked at Kalou Cailing and asked, "has my result been answered?"


    "Not yet. The elders have different opinions, but it seems that they are not good for you. I''ll tell you again on the way."


    Jialou Cailing did not conceal Du Shaofu. From yesterday to today, the elders had discussed twice and had two opinions. However, those two opinions were not good for the human beings in front of them.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu gave a frank smile. In any case, if he had to face it, he could not avoid it. It was better to be calm.


    "I''ll try my best to help you, I brought you back, and I''ll be responsible for you." Jialou Cailing said to Du Shaofu.


    "You''re not responsible for nothing to me." Du Shaofu looked at the tall and beautiful woman in front of him and said with a smile.


    On hearing this, Kalou Cailing didn''t seem to hear anything at first, but then it seemed to feel that there was something wrong with that remark. Suddenly, his golden eyes glared at Du Shaofu and said, "give me another glib one. I don''t mind taking you to the elder first."


    "Why have I provoked you again?"


    Du Shaofu smacked his tongue and looked at Kalou Cailing wrongly. He didn''t know where he had offended this hot and irascible woman."Come with me!"


    Jialou Cailing didn''t pay attention to Du Shaofu any more. Her round, straight and tall legs took a turn and graceful Qianying turned to leave. A clear voice echoed in the air: "who dares to have any opinions on the guests I brought back, I will be responsible for the consequences!"


    The voice reverberated, and the eyes of the golden winged Dapeng birds'' children changed color. The grand commander, Jialou Cailing, clearly warned them.


    "Terran, ORC, demon, as long as it is a woman, it seems unreasonable."


    Du Shaofu looked at Zixuan on the mountain below, then looked at the back of Kalou Cailing. After sighing slightly, the golden light of his feet flashed, and his figure was floating like a God. He immediately followed her away.


    "It''s smooth, it''s easy to attract bees and butterflies, and it''s easy to get rid of it."


    On the mountain peak, Zixuan''s eyes looked at Du Shaofu''s back. Her eyes were disdainful, and she seemed to have wiped out some imperceptible fluctuations.


    "Niang, you are so smooth that you can attract the bees and butterflies. What are the willows?"


    Little star takes Zixuan''s hand and asks with big eyes.


    "Just like your father, he always teases women around him, that is, he attracts bees and butterflies, and he is fickle." Zixuan curled her mouth and said.


    "Mother, I see."


    The little star suddenly realized that he was happy to say, "to attract the bees and guide the butterflies is very popular, isn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Zixuan was stunned and looked at the clear eyes of the little star. She could only nod her head and say, "it''s almost this meaning."


    "Poof..."


    On the mountain peak, Qin demon, magic tiger king and Xiao Falcon almost couldn''t help laughing. However, looking at Zixuan, they didn''t dare to laugh.


    The ghost car has always been a grim ghost car. At the moment, the bloody and fierce temperament of the body does not change, but there is a smile on the handsome and sharp face.


    Far away, the mountains are like clouds, surrounded by towering trees, surrounded by gloomy, but it is late autumn, there are also leaves withered yellow.


    On a towering tree, among the withered and yellow leaves, an old lady stood quietly on a withered yellow leaf, and looked at the distance. On her old wrinkled face, she showed a faint smile and murmured, "silly boy, I have not insulted the secret bones and blood of my golden winged Dapeng birds."


    Voice down, the old lady figure quietly disappeared, like an instant into the air in general, strange and incredible.


    As the old lady disappeared, a yellow leaf at her feet began to fall, swaying with the wind and swaying slowly.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the sky, there were two golden figures, Du Shaofu and Jialou Cailing.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu learned about his disposition in the family of golden winged Dapeng birds from the mouth of Kalou Cailing.


    In the Presbyterian group of the golden winged Dapeng birds, Du Shaofu is now divided into two groups.


    One elder felt that Du Shaofu, as a human being, could never touch the secret bones and wings of the golden winged mires. For the sake of helping the golden winged mires, he did not take the initiative to deal with the golden winged mires. Therefore, he dug out the secret bones and asked Du Shaofu to hand over the golden wings of the golden winged ROC to save his life as much as possible.


    The result of this disposal is the ultimate for the golden winged ROC.


    The dignity of the golden winged ROC should not be provoked.


    [last night at 7:00 p.m. to 7:00 a.m., then I drove the school to practice at 2:00 p.m., ate a bowl of beef noodles, went to bed until 8:00, got up to exercise and ran until 9:30 to continue coding. Now it''s updated at 11:30, and then continue to code. Brothers and girls will keep it for tomorrow. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1318

    Among the golden winged Dapeng birds, there is another elder who thinks that Du Shaofu helped the golden winged Dapeng family, and did not intentionally take the secret bones of the golden winged Dapeng birds. Dapeng''s golden wings are also obtained by chance, and their natural appearance is very good. If you have killed longjiu, defeated Longqi and Longba of the dragon clan, you can make him a war servant of the golden winged Dapeng family forever. If you don''t want to, you can let him go It is not too late to hand over the secret bone and Dapeng golden wings.


    Although the elder on the other side didn''t agree with him very much, he seemed to have compromised in the end. It would be a good thing to make him a war servant of the golden winged ROC family.


    Du Shaofu was also very gloomy when he learned the decision of the elder group of the golden winged Dapeng birds from the mouth of Kalou Cailing.


    The old buildings stand tall, with mottled marks left by the erosion of time. The square is surrounded by thick bluestone.


    Before a magnificent and huge palace, Du Shaofu fell slowly with the colorful plume of the Kalou.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Jialou Cailing said softly, "don''t be too nervous. I''ll try my best to help you plead. I hope there will be a turning point."


    "Can you do me a favor, even for the sake of helping you in the first place?" Du Shaofu suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Kalou Cailing.


    "Come on, if you can, I''ll try to help you." Kalou Cailing nodded.


    "If I can''t walk out of the golden winged ROC, one person does things and one person is responsible for it. All the people I bring, a lot of them, you can help me send them out. It has nothing to do with her [them]." Said Du Shaofu.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Jialou Cailing didn''t speak. He thought that at this time, this human would plead with himself to help him, but he didn''t expect that this human being did not mention himself at all. At this time, he was still caring about the people around him.


    "Well, I promise you, I will do it!"


    A moment later, Kalou Cailing nodded to Du Shaofu.


    "Thank you."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu knew that Jialou Cailing promised something, and he would certainly do it. Otherwise, he would not agree easily.


    Later, Du Shaofu looked at the entrance of the hall. There was a terrible smell of solidified space, which was connected with the breath of golden winged ROC bird skill. There were many strong people who were absolutely afraid. They should be the elders of the golden winged ROC family.


    "I don''t know how powerful the elders of the golden winged ROC are!"


    With the murmur falling from his mouth, Du Shaofu''s purple robe trembled and stood with his hands down. He stepped directly into the hall.


    The eyes of Kalou colorful plume are slightly lifted, and their eyes are suffused with some golden luster.


    When Du Shaofu entered the entrance of the hall, he found a long corridor.


    "Come with me. Stand behind me and don''t make trouble again. The elders are not good at talking. If you annoy the elder, I can''t protect you."


    While Du Shaofu was looking at him, the beautiful image of the colorful plume of Kalou appeared in front of him. His hair was moving, and his faint fragrance reverberated in the corridor.


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and took a long breath. After ten steps, he opened an old golden wooden door.


    "Creak..."


    As the golden wooden door opened, a magnificent hall appeared in Du Shaofu''s sight.


    "Boom


    An invisible, vast and inexplicable breath was also suddenly coming.


    When the golden wooden door was opened, the beautiful shadow of Kalou Cailing walked into the hall and bowed to the dozens of figures sitting on both sides of the hall and said, "all elders, Du Shaofu has arrived."


    At the moment, there are more than ten figures in this hall, all of them are old and middle-aged. There are men and women in different clothes.


    As soon as the golden wooden door was pushed open, all the eyes in the hall immediately fell on Du Shaofu. The eyes were quite complicated, with some differences and shock.


    The eyes, also with golden brilliance, like the most mysterious star river in the depths of the starry sky, vast and profound.


    Under the gaze of that pair of golden eyes, Du Shaofu''s body trembled, the blood in his body fluctuated, and the yuan Shen in the palace of mud pills in his mind also trembled.


    In that invisible breath, Du Shaofu felt that many of them were more profound and vast than those of the two domain masters in the Hehuan sect.


    At the top of the hall, there is an old man with a small body and long red hair.


    This old man seems to be in his 70s. His face is light and his clouds are light. His ability to sit at the top of the list also proves his position in the golden winged ROC family.


    And sitting next to the little red haired old man was a magnificent old man who seemed to be about the same age. "


    the magnificent old man was wearing a light yellow tights, and his bare shoulders and arms were covered with gold Ancient Runes.


    Not far away, there was a beautiful woman with a long dress sitting upright and graceful.


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and the dark air in his body surged slightly. Then he was relieved by the powerful breath. He looked at the hall secretly and smacked his tongue.With a keen perception of the power of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu could easily feel that there were more than ten figures in the hall, all of which were at the level of animal realm.


    Many of them are far from the ordinary animal realm. Many of them are not under Zixuan, but they have a lot of breath. What''s more, they are not compared with Zixuan and Rumeng rucrazy, the two domain masters in Hehuan sect.


    "Five protectors."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes saw a familiar middle-aged figure in the hall at the moment. It was the five Dharma protectors that he saw not long ago.


    At the moment, the five Dharma protectors looked at Du Shaofu at the gate of the main hall with a slight sneer. Then he looked at the colorful plume of the Kalou, and his expression was faint and gloomy.


    "Du Shaofu, I''ve met all the elders. Those are the four elders, the five elders, and the great Dharma protector."


    Jialou Cailing said to Du Shaofu with a wink and asked Du Shaofu to salute.


    "I have seen four elders, five elders, great Dharma protectors and all the elders."


    On the way to the ceremony, Du Shaofu had already learned from the mouth of Kalou Cailing that the four elders and the five elders were the main members of the Dharma protection group today.


    In addition, there is a key figure, which is the magic feather of the great protector of the Dharma.


    Although the great Dharma protector Jialou Huanyu is not an elder, as a golden winged ROC bird, the status of the Dharma protector is not the same as that of the common elders.


    In addition, in the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, such as the four commanders of the younger generation, they also have a high status, which is higher than the general Dharma protectors.


    After scanning his eyes, Du Shaofu had a good idea of the four elders, the five elders and the great Dharma protector.


    At the moment, the one in the middle of the hall should be the four elders, jialouye. He has red hair and long hair, and is thin and small. However, the breath on his body is definitely the most dangerous for Du Shaofu in the whole hall.


    In turn, Du Shaofu guessed that the majestic figure with a peculiar golden Rune on his arm should be the five elder''s Kalou Yuantu.


    The graceful and beautiful woman is undoubtedly the great protector of Dharma.


    As for the elders of other golden winged ROC birds, Kalou Cailing did not introduce them one by one, and Du Shaofu would not know them at the moment.


    "How dare you to be bold among the golden winged Dapeng birds. It seems that you can''t stay here!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the five elder Jia Lou yuan Tu looks gloomy and stares at Du Shaofu.


    "I dare to ask the five elders how I have been presumptuous


    Du Shaofu raised his head and asked. Looking at the presence of the five Dharma protectors, he had already guessed the reason. He was afraid that the five Dharma protectors had just arrived in advance and had come to complain.


    It''s just that Du Shaofu doesn''t intend to put up with it at the moment. Even among the golden winged ROC birds, it''s not Du Shaofu''s temper to swallow his anger. Anyway, these old guys don''t intend to let go of themselves.


    Seeing Du Shaofu dare to ask the five elders in front of him, there was a brief silence in the hall.


    "If you hurt me, you''re not bold enough!"


    In the silent hall, the standing five Dharma protectors opened their mouths and looked at Du Shaofu with a gloomy and ugly face.


    "If you want to provoke me, if you can''t beat me, you will immediately report to the old. Is this the style of the golden winged mires?" He said with a faint look.


    "You..."


    The five Dharma protectors heard his speech, and for a while he was unable to speak.


    More than a dozen elders around him were looking at Du Shaofu with some complexity and curiosity.


    These elders, especially those who had just heard of the five Dharma protectors, said that Jialou jueyou was also suppressed by Du Shaofu. Even with their mood, they could not bear to be shocked.


    All the elders know that the Kalou jueyou is one of the most advanced beings among the young generation of the golden winged mires. The outstanding young generation of the golden winged mires can subdue the dragons and tigers of the same generation if placed outside.


    The younger generation of the whole human race, in addition to seeing if any of them can resist Jialou jueyou 1 or 2, there will be no younger generation of human beings above Kyushu. By contrast, they are afraid that they will only be ants.


    However, it is said that Jia Lou jueyou was defeated by Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu is also a very young man in Jiuzhou, which makes the elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan shocked.


    On Kyushu, how could there be such a terrible youth.


    At first, I heard that Du Shaofu killed longjiu and defeated Longqi and Longba. Some elders didn''t believe it. But now, although they have never seen it with their own eyes, they naturally believe in the five Dharma protectors. They have to accept the fact.


    "Five Dharma protectors, I have dealt with the matter. No matter what, I brought back the people. Naturally, I will be responsible for everything, so I will not worry about it. If the five Dharma protectors are idle and flustered, this time the dragon clan dares to move my golden winged Dapeng bird clan. How about inviting the five Dharma protectors as the vanguard and going to the four seas first?"


    Jialou Cailing Jiao Yan sank down and looked at the five protectors. She knew that it was the five protectors against her."I..."


    Listening to the words of Kalou Cailing, the five Dharma protectors were completely speechless.


    Although these five Dharma protectors are the realm of beasts, they are only at the primary level. It''s hard for him to go to the four seas by himself. It''s just like dying.


    "Well, we won''t discuss it today."


    At the top of the hall, the little red haired old man opened his mouth.


    With the opening of the red haired old man, many eyes in the hall were also slightly closed. Even the five elder''s Jialou map also corrected the posture of sitting upright.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1319

    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked at the seemingly unsightly little red haired old man and knew that it was jialouye, the fourth elder. Its small body, however, gives people a huge force of oppression. Sitting there, it looks like a lazy beast. Once it breaks out, it may be enough to shatter the sky.


    At the moment, with Du Shaofu''s eyes, the four elders, jialouye, are also looking at Du Shaofu. With a light look on Du Shaofu, he is gradually stunned. However, his cover up is so light that no one can see it, and there is no sign of it.


    The eyes of the four elders, jialouye, slowly swept Du Shaofu''s body, and then said, "you are the human Du Shaofu, who is known as the devil king. You must have entered the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, and you also know what''s going on. Here are two choices. You can become the eternal servant of the golden winged Dapeng family, secret bone and Dapeng golden wing. Otherwise, dig out the secret bone and hand over the ROC''s golden wings. You can choose for yourself. "


    Listening to the words of the four elders, his eyes all around him fell on Du Shaofu, and the corners of the mouth of the five Dharma protectors also secretly wiped a sneering arc.


    "I think the four elders misunderstood that I came to the golden winged ROC family, not to hand over the secret bone and the ROC golden wings, but to give an account to the golden winged Dapeng family."


    Du Shaofu was surprised at the results. He looked at the four elders, jialouye, and said, "the secret bone is something I didn''t intend to obtain. At this moment, I was shocked and melted into one, and I couldn''t give it up at all. As for the ROC''s golden wings, it is also my chance to get it, not from the family of golden winged Dapeng birds. How can I return it? "


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, a lot of eyes around him fluctuated.


    At the same time, his eyes were also curiously looking at Du Shaofu. His eyes showed a little surprise without leaving any traces.


    "Young man, you can think about it again. Don''t be impulsive. This is the family of golden winged rocs."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, jialouye, the four elders, did not mean to be angry at all. He still said to Du Shaofu lightly.


    "I have already thought well, if the golden winged mires want to bully others, I have nothing to say!" Said Du Shaofu.


    "It seems that you have to take the second way, do it yourself or let us do it?"


    On one side, the five elder Jia Lou, with a slight anger in his eyes, raised his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu.


    A young man, who is so rebellious in front of them at the moment, and whose purpose is to displease him, is to say nothing more at this moment.


    "If you want to bully the old and bully others, I have nothing to say, and I will do it. That proves that the golden winged Dapeng bird family is no more than this. I don''t care about the secret bone and the ROC''s golden wings, and I don''t care!"


    Du Shaofu looked directly at the distant map of the five elders'' Jialou, and his eyes gushed with light golden light.


    "Be bold, be honest with me!"


    Jialou Cailing''s face changed. This guy agreed to let her be honest. However, when she got to the hall, she always contradicted her.


    After scolding Du Shaofu, Kalou Cailing immediately saluted the five elder Jialou Yuantu and said, "five elders, all elders, this boy has no choice but to help us. If he hadn''t helped us a few days ago, we would have been buried before the dragon clan. What''s more, the secret bone was not taken by him, and the ROC''s golden wings were just the chance. Please think about it. Otherwise, if it is spread out, it may be said that my golden winged Dapeng family has turned their faces mercilessly, which will also lose the face of our golden winged Dapeng family. "


    Listening to the words of Kalou Cailing, many elders around were moved.


    "This woman is a woman of her word."


    Du Shaofu looked at the tall woman around him and said in his heart that this seemingly difficult woman is not so difficult to get along with.


    "What Cailing said is not unreasonable. If it is spread out at this time, some people outside will say that my golden winged ROC birds have turned their faces mercilessly and lost the wind of my golden winged mires."


    The magic feather of the great Dharma guard, who had not spoken for a long time, spoke in a long and calm voice.


    "Boom


    While the magic feather voice of the Dharma tower falls, the hall suddenly trembles.


    The crowd followed the breath, and immediately fell on the body of the five elders.


    At the moment, the five elder''s Jialou Yuantu has already got up and waved his hand. In the golden light of his palm, there are wisps of golden talisman and secret patterns rising slowly from the palm, just like smoke rising from the kitchen. Then a small golden winged ROC bird''s shadow is gathered in his palm.


    "What a powerful power!"


    Looking at the empty shadow of a golden winged ROC bird in the palm of Kalou Yuantu''s palm, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly shrunk slightly, and he could feel the shadow around the little golden winged ROC bird. It was like a space of its own, and could not feel any breath at all.


    However, this was the case, and Du Shaofu was more able to feel the terrible power in the hands of Kalou Yuantu.


    The breath is powerful, just like a calm volcano. It seems calm. Once it erupts, it will be destroyed!


    "Boy, I don''t bully the young with the old, nor do the golden winged mires bully others."The five elder Jialou opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you can defeat jalou jueyou and prove your strength is good. I will control the level below the animal kingdom. As long as you can hold on to half a quarter of an hour in my hand, then from now on, the golden winged Dapeng bird''s Secret bone and Dapeng''s golden wing belong to you, and I''ll never ask about it again. If you can''t resist it, then ask for more happiness and bear the consequences, and see if your strength is not as sharp as your teeth


    Listen to the words of the five elders, smell the speech, Jialou Cailing immediately Jiao Yan mercilessly.


    The cultivation of the five elders is clear in Kalou Cailing''s mind, but it has reached the peak of the great realm, almost close to the level of the realm.


    In front of those accomplishments, what kind of animal reverence and martial reverence are, once touched, not to mention their actions. Even if it is an idea of the five elders, it will be enough to extinguish them.


    Even if the five elders said that they only used the cultivation below the animal kingdom, Kalou Cailing also knew that the five elders were strong in the realm, and their own realm existed. Even if they only used the strength below the animal realm, even with their own current cultivation and strength, they could not resist half a quarter of an hour. Moreover, Du Shaofu was only Hunyuan wuzun after all.


    "Five elders, this may not be appropriate. The five elders are always the elders of our family. At this moment, even if they suppress their strength, they will attack Du Shaofu. If it is said that the five elders are attacking a tiny Hunyuan wuzun human being, it is not good to hear it. What can I do for you?"


    She knew that Du Shaofu was extremely strong and was absolutely abnormal in human beings. However, even the five elders who wanted to suppress their strength were not enough.


    On hearing this, the five elders of Kalou said to him, "Cailing, don''t say more about it. If you let it go, I''m afraid it will also damage the reputation of my golden winged Dapeng bird family."


    The voice of the five elder''s Jialou Yuantu falls down, and a golden light suddenly comes out of his eyes. The palm of his hand buckles back, and he shoots it at Du Shaofu.


    An invisible palm print distorts the space of the hall, which directly covers Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    In an instant, the golden light was blazing, and the imaginary shadow of the little golden winged ROC bird shuttled in the palms of the five elders, hoping to shake their wings.


    A terrible golden winged ROC bird dominates from it, which makes the blood in the body coagulate and the soul trembles!


    However, such terrible pressure only existed in Du Shaofu''s body, without any leakage. Even the hall and the ground had not been affected. It was extremely strange.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt that the space around him suddenly solidified.


    A powerful and powerful force swept down from all directions, and wanted to instantly crush Du Shaofu''s body into a blood mist.


    At this time, Du Shaofu had no choice but to rush out of his body with a burst of golden light, and an air of despotism swept through his body.


    "Boom


    The secret pattern of golden talisman lingers, and a golden light rushes out like an obsidian day, directly hitting the palm print of the five elders, which also makes the hall tremble.


    But in the end, Du Shaofu''s brilliant golden light was suppressed in the hands of the five elders, unable to penetrate.


    "Why


    As Du Shaofu resisted, the elders around him were surprised. At the moment, Du Shaofu, a young man, had the breath of a golden winged ROC.


    Although all the elders in the hall have heard about Du Shaofu, it is also the first time for them to see with their own eyes that a human has actually practiced the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds. Is it not that they are secretly surprised in their hearts.


    At this time, although Jialou Cailing changed her face, she was helpless. She could only look at each other nervously, hoping that the abnormal human boy could fight against it.


    However, it is not clear that the Kalou Cailing needs a miracle if Du Shaofu wants to compete with the five elders who have suppressed their cultivation strength.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu''s golden talisman and secret patterns gushed out to resist the collapse of the five elders, but almost instantly the golden talisman and the secret pattern was wiped out and could not be resisted at all.


    "Click!"


    Du Shaofu''s feet faltered and trembled, like the crushing force of ten thousand jin. His feet suddenly stepped into the ground and trampled on the ground inside the hall, but he never bent down.


    "This boy is arrogant, and his flesh seems to be terrible."


    A 60 year old elder said softly. He could see that under the normal circumstances, Du Shaofu should have stooped and crawled under the pressure of the five elders.


    However, Du Shaofu, the human being, refused to bend down, which caused the terrible force to fall directly on his feet and collapse the ground.


    If the body is not enough, it will crush the body.


    From this, we can see that the human youth Du Shaofu is very strong.


    "Chula la!"


    Just as soon as his feet stepped on the ground, a dazzling golden light burst out of Du Shaofu''s back again. The golden wings of Dapeng immediately spread out and burst into golden light, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng family and resisting the collapse of Jialou Yuantu."Dapeng golden wings!"


    When Du Shaofu urged the golden wings of the ROC, the elders in the hall could not help changing their color again. It was the real ROC golden wings.


    From the breath point of view, the blood contained in the ROC''s golden wings is also above them.


    "Kaka..."


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu urged Dapeng Jinji, and he only insisted on a few rest time. He was still unable to resist the five elders'' Jialou Yuantu.


    The great and infinite mysterious power was crushed, and the talisman and secret patterns on the golden wings of Dapeng behind Du Shaofu were also being erased.


    Du Shaofu''s body trembled as if he was about to explode. His face was full of blue veins, but he clenched his teeth tightly and did not hum. The faint golden blood in the corners of his mouth began to overflow, which made him ferocious.


    "That''s the blood of Dapeng golden winged bird. If it''s true, even the blood in the body is the same!"


    "It''s incredible that the Terrans combine the secret bones of the golden winged Dapeng birds and the golden wings of the Dapeng to cultivate our skills. It''s incredible, too incredible!"


    The elders in the hall were shocked. Although they had heard of all this, they witnessed it with their own eyes, and the shock was added to it.


    Du Shaofu still insisted and did his best. The powerful and mysterious Qi in his body rolled out and resisted with the strength of his body, with the assistance of Dapeng''s golden wings.


    "Kaka..."


    Du Shaofu''s body began to crack gradually. On his exposed skin, tiny cracks were seen to explode and blood filled.


    But then, Du Shaofu''s flesh cracked out of the wound, there was a light purple thunder wave, so that the wound slowly healed in full view of the public, but it was crushed and cracked again.


    "What a strange body


    A 50 year old man looked at Du Shaofu''s body and said in surprise.


    "It''s not strange. It''s a terrible body. It can heal by itself. If it''s in a fierce battle, it''s enough to sweep everything with the body. In the cultivation of the same level, I''m afraid it''s enough to crush him to death just in front of his body!"


    The magic feather of Da HUFA Jia Lou opened her mouth. She saw the horror of Du Shaofu''s body, and her beautiful eyes were shocked.


    "No, it seems that it is not right. The method of physical training has reached the point of refining the spirit body."


    All of a sudden, the magic feather eyes of Dharma protector Jia Lou burst into surprise again. It seemed that he found the most astonishing thing about him. He suddenly stood up, trembled, and said in surprise: "his physical body has not only reached the point where our nation practises the method of physical training, but also stepped into the realm of real Peng."


    [two chapters are issued in succession. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1320

    "True Peng''s realm!"


    With the fall of the magic feather''s voice, all the elders in the hall trembled fiercely. Several elders immediately got up, and their eyes fell on Du Shaofu in amazement.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, we can see that Du Shaofu''s face looks ferocious at the moment. In his eyes, there are golden talismans and mysterious patterns flashing, which are sharp and frightening. In his eyes, it is like a bird with golden wings, and the shadow of a flying ROC is flapping its wings.


    At the moment, in Du Shaofu''s whole body, the golden talisman''s secret pattern condenses the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird. At one time, he wants to shake his wings and soar into the sky. At the other time, he looks down upon all living beings, and is unpredictable, just like channeling, which resonates with Du Shaofu and is natural.


    It is difficult for any of the golden winged mires to reach such a level.


    In the family of golden winged mires, blood vessels have been gradually fading and their bodies are changing under the baptism of years. It is difficult to compare with the original mires in ancient times.


    The ROC soared up to 90000 Li. For the present golden winged ROC bird, it is only in the legend.


    What is the realm of the true ROC? The realm of the true ROC is the existence that can be compared with the ancient ROC in the flesh.


    The level of the body is not the same as the strength of the body. It is the quality of the body.


    Just like the same level of bone cutting and marrow washing in the body training method and the same cultivation level, the flesh bodies of two golden winged mires must be strong and weak.


    The realm of the real ROC represents that the flesh body is closest to the ancient golden winged ROC. Once the body can be boiled successfully, the body will be as powerful as the ancient ROC.


    It is said that Zhenpeng was born and can smash the stars and grasp the sky, which is the existence in the legend!


    But all the children of the golden winged ROC family know that these legends are not groundless.


    Ancient ROC, how strong!


    It''s just that if you want to step into the realm of true ROC, you can meet it but you can''t ask for it. It''s not like the method of physical training. Although the method of physical training is also difficult, it has the method and goal of cultivation.


    The real Peng''s state is purely a matter of talent and opportunity.


    "True Peng''s realm!"


    The nervous Kalou Cailing, also because of this scene at the moment in the eyes of the brilliant light, she also knew that the boy actually returned to the realm of real Peng.


    But then the Kalou Cailing was absorbed again, knowing that even if Du Shaofu was a real Peng, he could not change anything in front of the five elders.


    The five elder''s Jialou Yuantu also found that Du Shaofu arrived at the realm of Zhenpeng. His eyes were shocked and the golden light flashed. However, the great crushing force under his fingerprints was not relaxed.


    Even at this moment, the five elders quietly increased their strength by a little in the shock of their eyes, from the peak of Nirvana beast Zun to the level of half domain.


    Jialou Yuantu was shocked to find that if he used Nirvana beast Zun''s peak strength, he was afraid that he might have been resisted by Du Shaofu for the first half of the time.


    "Kaka..."


    Du Shaofu''s feet sank deeper and deeper into the ground. Almost half of his legs were in the cracks of the ground. His ferocious face looked terrible. With the pale gold blood spilling from the corners of his mouth, he looked like a fierce animal who was injured and fighting.


    "It''s already a miracle. The average human half domain cultivator, I''m afraid, can''t resist it for such a long time. It''s terrible to have such a physical body!"


    "The younger generation of the golden winged ROC birds, with the exception of Jue Yu and Cai Ling, is afraid that no one can compare with them in terms of their physical level."


    The elders in the hall marveled at what Du Shaofu showed at the moment.


    Du Shaofu was fighting death and death. He was proud and never bent down!


    Du Shaofu''s body cracked one after another. Du Shaofu did not snore. He clenched his teeth and resisted with pride!


    "This boy is not vulgar!"


    In the main hall, many elders at the moment also made exclamations, and their hearts were shocked.


    "No wonder I can defeat Kalou jueyou. I believe it now!"


    A tall man in long clothes couldn''t help speaking.


    At the beginning, he heard from the five Dharma protectors that Kalou jueyou was defeated by the human Du Shaofu. The elder was dubious in his heart. He also thought that even if Du Shaofu won, he would probably have some immortal soldiers in his body or some external help.


    But at the moment, the elder Han no longer doubted. With his eyesight, he was already clear in his heart. He was afraid that the Kalou jueyou was at this moment, and it was absolutely difficult for him to resist the five elders for such a long time.


    "Kaka..."


    His feet were still sinking. Du Shaofu held his head high. The golden wings of the ROC on his back were almost clinging to his body. His mouth was dripping with blood.


    At the same time, the speed of restoring the body with immortal Xuanti could not catch up with the speed that the body was crushed and cracked. Du Shaofu''s cracks on his body became bigger and bigger, and the blood penetrated more and more.


    That kind of crushing force, with a kind of invisible space mysterious power, let Du Shaofu difficult to resist.


    Although these forces are only about half domain level, they have not set foot in the territory.


    But that kind of invisible mysterious power is a force that does not exist in the martial realm, beyond the realm of animal respect.In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was a bit of ferocity in his eyes. The light of purple and golden thunder was about to emerge.


    At the moment, if he wants to continue to resist, Du Shaofu knows that Zijin can only activate the thunder and martial pulse, otherwise his body will have to be suppressed.


    "Give way, get out of the way."


    Suddenly, in the hall, there is an old voice suddenly sounded, a tottering old lady did not know when appeared in the hall, hands broom, is cleaning the hall.


    And when people heard the sound of each other, looking at the old lady, all eyes were startled.


    Some of the elders who had not yet got up suddenly stood together, their eyes gaping, and saw the most incredible thing.


    Even at the moment, the four elders, jialouye, stood up directly and looked at the figure of the old lady.


    The old lady swept the floor. At the moment, it seemed that she did not see the five elder''s Jialou Yuantu and Du Shaofu at all. Her limping figure clearly moved slowly, but she didn''t know why. It appeared in front of Du Shaofu and five elder''s Jialou Yuantu.


    "Get out of the way, give way."


    The old lady''s broom in her hands swept directly on the legs of the five elder''s Jialou Yuantu. The invisible void under the handprint was as if it were nothing, and it did not exist at all.


    "Pedaling..."


    Five elder Jia Lou yuan Tu''s face changed greatly with astonishment, and immediately his body staggered back.


    The light dissipated, and the terrible crushing force disappeared. Du Shaofu spat out a large mouthful of pale gold blood from his mouth, clenched his teeth, and stood erect with pride. The golden wings of the ROC shrank, and the purple golden arc that had just appeared in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    "Grandma."


    When Du Shaofu looked at the limping figure in front of him, his eyes were also shocked.


    "Silly child, how is the whole body covered with blood, the old woman I love ah."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s bloody face and ferocity in his pale face, the old lady''s old face suddenly sank.


    Looking at the appearance of the old lady at the moment, listening to the old lady''s words, the five elders were on the side, and suddenly their face was trembling fiercely.


    Kalou Cailing looked at the tottering old lady, and was stunned, but after a moment, the beautiful and sassy face was filled with surprise.


    "Grandma, I''m fine."


    The sleeves of Du Shaogang''s purple robe wiped the bloodstain on the corners of his mouth. Under the light thunder surge, the cracked flesh gradually recovered.


    "It''s all hurt like this. How can it still be ok? Which son of a bitch hurt my grandson like this to make my old lady angry?" The old lady said angrily. She could see that she was already angry.


    At the moment, however, he was shocked and did not know what to say, and he did not dare to answer back.


    "Granny, go on, you can''t come here."


    Du Shaofu said to the old lady, but at the moment he felt the look of the elders of the golden winged ROC birds. He was very surprised and puzzled.


    "Don''t worry, there is no place I can''t go among the golden winged mires."


    The old lady looked at Du Shaofu with a look of heartache and said, "silly boy, you want to recognize me as a grandmother and give me a good life, but are you serious?"


    "Seriously, of course."


    Du Shaofu nodded, but his pale face showed a wry smile. At this time, the old lady ran in to do this, which seemed to be out of time.


    "Well, then you kowtow to me."


    The old lady said to Du Shaofu that her old face was normal, even with a little longing.


    Du Shaofu was stunned and looked at the earnest look on the old lady''s old face and the longing in her eyes. He didn''t care about his eyes. He knelt down and knocked his head three times in succession.


    Du Shaofu never kneels down to heaven and earth and the emperor. He only kneels down to his teacher. Facing the old lady in front of him at the moment, he is also regarded as a real family member in his heart.


    "Good, good, good!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s three loud kowtows, the old lady continued to say three good words. Shaking, she immediately helped Du Shaofu up. Her eyes were slightly moist on her wrinkled face and said, "good boy, you will be my old lady''s grandson in the future."


    When the three men raised their heads, Du Shaofu looked at the old lady in front of him and said, "grandma, you go first. I''ll see you later."


    "Well, grandma, listen to you. Remember to see grandma later."


    The old lady said, with a kind smile in her wet eyes and a broom in her hand, she staggered away in the hall.


    "Grandma, take your time!"


    Kalou Cailing stood on the side with her head bowed, smiling.


    In the hall, all the elders, including the four elders, are standing respectfully.


    No one said anything. It seemed that the old lady didn''t say anything, and they didn''t dare to say more.


    Looking at the old lady''s figure leaving, the elders turned their eyes. Then they looked at each other and exchanged their eyes. Finally, they all looked at Du Shaofu with a very strange and complicated look."No, it''s not right."


    Looking at the figure of the old lady leaving, Du Shaofu suddenly began to wonder. If the old lady was an ordinary person, she would not be able to enter the hall. For fear of the breath in the hall, it would be impossible to resist,.


    Then Du Shaofu looked at the faces and eyes of the elders in the hall. He was sure that the old lady could not be an ordinary person.


    "Who is the old lady?"


    Du Shaofu was at a loss. It seemed that with the appearance of the old lady, the whole hall suddenly became strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1321

    "Don''t you know what to do with Du Shaofu


    Kalou Cailing opened his mouth and looked at the elders in the hall. A strange smile appeared on his cool and beautiful face, but he pretended to be upright. He asked, "do you want to dig out the secret bones of Du Shaofu and hand over the golden wings of Dapeng?"


    Hearing the speech, the elders in the hall, no matter which side of the line-up, are stunned.


    One by one, the elders look at each other, and their eyes fall on the five elders and the four elders.


    At the same time, the five elders and the fourth elder jialouye looked at each other in a daze on their old faces.


    In the hearts of the fifth elder and the fourth elder, jialouye, it seems that they have not recovered at this moment. The old lady did not know how to accept Du Shaofu as his grandson.


    Du Shaofu even knocked his head, and the old lady recognized it with joy.


    Who dares to move that old lady''s grandson?


    Dig out the secret bones and ask them to hand over the Dapeng golden wings, let alone their elder group. Even the elder and the second elder, the three elders dare not move the grandson of the old lady.


    Even if the patriarch comes, he should be honest in front of the old lady.


    Du Shaofu looked at the faces of the elders in the hall, and was puzzled.


    It seems that all of a sudden, these brave elders of the golden winged ROC are different.


    "Please discuss this matter with the elders before deciding."


    Then he looked at the four elders, kalouye and the five elders, and asked, "what do the five elders and the four elders think?"


    "Well, we''ll discuss it again."


    The four elders, jialouye, nodded, without any opinions, and even happily went down the steps.


    At the moment, the five elder''s Jialou Yuantu didn''t say anything more, which can be regarded as the tacit word of the great Dharma protector.


    The old lady intervened and accepted Du Shaofu as her grandson. Jialou Yuantu knows what she can do now? At the beginning, the old lady obviously scolded him. If he continued to move the boy, the old lady would not be polite to him.


    "Cailing, you can take him down first, but he can''t leave until the Presbyterian Council has discussed it."


    Jialou unreal feather motioned to Kalou Cailing. His beautiful eyes, which were slightly fluctuating, were looking at Du Shaofu, who was also confused by Du Shaofu.


    "Elders, Cailing is leaving first."


    Jialou Cailing understood, bowed back, and did not forget to take Du Shaofu out of the hall.


    Looking at Du Shaofu and Kalou Cailing turning away from the hall, the faces of the five Dharma protectors do not know whether they are dull or flushed. They seem to feel a bad premonition.


    Du Shaofu has become the grandson of the old lady, and the elders dare not move. He is even more so.


    Watching Du Shaofu and Kalou Cailing leave, the elders in the hall continue to look at each other.


    "How did she leave the valley, when did she come out, and how did she know the human boy?"


    The five elder Kalou looked at the great Dharma protector, and asked him if he thought he knew when the old man came out.


    Jia Lou Huan Yu shook his head and said with a wry smile, "I don''t know why her old man came suddenly, let alone how she knew Du Shaofu."


    "What should we do now and how to deal with Du Shaofu, after all, he is a human being. He has the secret bones of the golden winged mires and the golden wings of the mires. If I don''t deal with them, I''m afraid that some people in the world will begin to think that our Golden winged mires are not as good as the former ones. If we go on for a long time, we are afraid that some people will not help thinking about our family."


    Said an old elder, his face slightly coagulated.


    This elder is not aimed at Du Shaofu, but for the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    Over the years, no one in the world dares to attack the idea of the golden winged mires, and no one dares to touch the things of the golden winged mires. Even the giants on Kyushu are the same as the top beasts in the animal kingdom.


    All of this is because of the absolute strength of the golden winged mires and the powerful style of work.


    Anyone who dares to touch the things related to the golden winged mires will suffer strong revenge from the family!


    Du Shaofu, the human being, has the secret bones of the golden winged ROC and the golden wings of the ROC. If the golden winged Dapeng family doesn''t deal with it this time, it will certainly cause a great disturbance in the outside world.


    At that time, some people outside, afraid of the long-term fear of the golden winged ROC, will also fade for it.


    At that time, it will definitely bring a lot of influence to the golden winged ROC family. That kind of influence seems not to be true, but in fact it is extremely terrible.


    Just like now, the younger generation of the golden winged ROC is walking outside. Those super strong people are absolutely afraid of it and dare not do it.But if Du Shaofu is not dealt with this time, the danger will be greatly increased if the younger generation of the golden winged ROC birds go out.


    But this time, if the Presbyterian group insisted on disposing of Du Shaofu, digging out his secret bones and taking back the ROC''s golden wings, the extraordinary Du Shaofu would have integrated the secret bones into his body. Even if he could keep his life, he would become a waste man from then on.


    At that time, I''m afraid the old lady will not spare them.


    When the old lady came to the hall today, all the elders naturally understood that the old lady wanted to protect Du Shaofu.


    In the hall, all the elders were silent and did not know what to do for a while.


    A moment later, the fourth elder jialouye broke the short silence and said: "this matter will be discussed after the third elder elder and the second elder. In addition, there are more than ten days for the younger generation Dabi. This is the grand event of our family once every 300 years. We will make a decision after this grand event. Maybe the second elder and the third elder will pass the customs."


    "This time, jueyu and juecheng will shine brilliantly this time


    An old woman who looked like an elder said, "but the first one in the end should be jueyu."


    "Jueyou''s strength is not low. Unfortunately, he was severely damaged by Du Shaofu this time. He is afraid that he can''t recover in a short time. Even he will miss the chance once every 300 years. Maybe jueyou has already broken through the realm of beasts in the next 300 years."


    An elder sighed that he felt some regret for Jialou jueyou. The opportunity once every 300 years is not common. Once missed, there will be no chance in the future.


    "It''s been three hundred years in a flash."


    Four elder Jia Lou Ye raised his eyes slightly and sighed. Then he looked a little puzzled and said, "but recently, it seems to be very quiet there. There should be nothing wrong."


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing going on inside. We''ll reinforce the seal every time it''s opened." The five guardians of the Dharma tower said far away.


    All of a sudden, magic feather, the great protector of Dharma, opened his mouth, with a little complexity in his face, and said, "this time, Cailing missed the opportunity. If that guy was still in the clan, he would be Jue Yu''s biggest opponent. At the beginning, his natural posture was not under Jue Yu and Cai Ling. I don''t know how far he has progressed over the years."


    Listening to the words of Kalou Huanyu, many elders in the hall suddenly changed their faces. Naturally, they all know that for them, it is a name that has been rarely seen or even forgotten for decades.


    "It''s the last thing you can do!"


    There was a tremor in the eyes of the five Dharma protectors. He knew who the man was.


    "At the beginning, he didn''t accept the decision of the clan. He has been away from the clan for decades and nearly a hundred years. His natural appearance is not under jueyu and Cailing. It''s a pity that he is too paranoid and arrogant." The five elders'' tower is far away from the light road.


    "Because of him, the old lady has not been out of the valley for decades and nearly a hundred years." The elder sighed.


    "Jialou jueyou has been in the outside world for such a long time. No news has ever come back. Maybe it has already..."


    The elder who thought he was old didn''t go on. The younger generation of the golden winged ROC was out there, and those top strong people were absolutely afraid that they would not do it easily. But they also knew that if someone really touched the younger generation of the golden winged mires, they would naturally die to hide the news, and the golden winged mires would not know.


    The secret bones and everything in the body of the golden winged ROC are too attractive to the outside world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hillside courtyard, small square, a number of towering trees in this late autumn, it is extremely green.


    Little stars, Qin demons, king of magic tiger, King ape, etc. squat, stand or sit, and sometimes look at the front space, as if they are waiting for something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1322

    In front of a big tree, Zixuan leans lazily against the trunk. Under the purple skirt, the curve is moving and convex, which is very moving.


    But that beautiful face, but some let the stranger not close.


    "Why dad hasn''t come back yet. There won''t be any danger."


    The little star looks at the far sky, in the big monster eye, is very worried.


    At this time, Zixuan''s delicate body, leaning lazily on the tree trunk, lifted her eyes to the far sky, and then continued to lean lazily against the tree.


    "Whoosh..."


    From the far sky came the sound of broken wind. The ghost car in front of the courtyard and the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian suddenly looked up. There were two figures flashing around.


    "The Lord of the temple has come back."


    After seeing the visitors clearly, they got up to greet them happily.


    "Whew."


    The two figures fall in front of the courtyard. They are Du Shaofu and Jialou Cailing who came back from the main hall.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you? Are those old men of the golden winged ROC family who have dealt with you? I won''t let them go one day!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s bloodstained and pale appearance, little star is worried, but his tender voice is very dignified.


    Jialou Cailing looked at the little star and said with a helpless smile, "your father is OK. Don''t worry."


    "Really?"


    Little star still didn''t believe it. Holding his head high, he asked Du Shaofu.


    "It''s OK. It''s a little hurt."


    Du Shaofu patted little star on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry. This small injury will soon be cured.


    Zixuan, leaning lazily against the tree, gazed at Du Shaofu. Dai Mei picked her pick slightly. Then she continued to bask in the sun as if nothing had happened. It seemed that everything around her had nothing to do with it.


    "Well, you can''t leave the clan these days. I''ll let you know if there''s any result."


    Jialou Cailing said to Du Shaofu. She laughed at Zixuan not far away. The golden light of her feet fluctuated, and then her figure swept away.


    "What did they do to you?"


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian takes it back from Jialou Cailing, who has left the sky. He looks at Du Shaofu and asks.


    "It''s OK."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly, still wondering in his face, who was the old lady and what status she was among the golden winged mires?


    On the way back just now, Du Shaofu also asked Jialou Cailing, but Jialou Cailing didn''t seem to want to say more. He just said that he would know when he should know.


    "Temple master, what should we do now? Do we still want to stay in the family of golden winged mires?"


    The Falcon comes forward and asks Du Shaofu. He feels that he is not safe to stay in the family of golden winged mires.


    "We are afraid that we can''t do without it for the time being. I''m going to shut up for a few days to heal my wounds. Just don''t make trouble here."


    Du Shaofu said to Xiao Falcon and the king of magic tiger.


    How dare you to see the king''s face.


    "You help me watch the little star, I need to heal for a few days."


    Du Shaofu came to Zixuan''s side. No one was watching the little star among the golden winged Dapeng birds. Du Shaofu was not at ease.


    "You don''t have to tell me, I will."


    Zixuan''s beautiful eyes looked at Du Shaofu, and then continued to lean lazily against the tree trunk to bask in the sun.


    A moment later, outside the room, Du Shaofu placed a seal to prohibit him from entering the room. In the center of his eyebrows, the ancient space was called out and entered the ancient space.


    This is the golden winged ROC family. With the secret bone and blood of the family, Du Shaofu knows very well that even the super strong members of the family will pry into their own ancient space, and they will not move too many ideas.


    Du Shaofu really needs time to heal his wounds. He also has other things to do. He has to spend time in the ancient space.


    In the misty and ancient space, the breath of ancient and reckless is diffuse.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged. After a moment, his whole body was covered with a light golden energy halo.


    This time, under the pressure of the five elders'' Jialou Yuantu, Du Shaofu suffered injuries to his body, but it had the effect of not destroying the metaphysical body, and he was also refining the spirit body in the realm of Zhenpeng. Therefore, there was no big problem with the body, but the internal injury was quite serious.


    With Du Shaofu''s breathing and breathing, time slowly passed in the ancient space. Among the golden winged Dapeng birds, the news that Jialou jueyou was defeated in the hands of Du Shaofu was thoroughly spread, which shocked all the golden winged ROC birds'' children.


    All kinds of news about Du Shaofu spread, and many of them added fuel to their curiosity.


    At the end of the day, even many of the children of the golden winged mires thought that Du Shaofu was born of the blood of the family and the combination of human beings. Therefore, as a human being, he has the secret bone and blood of the family, which can stimulate the supreme animal power of the family.However, the group of golden winged ROC birds, who were helped by Du Shaofu and others on that day, said a lot of good words for Du Shaofu and others in front of the children of the family, and they were full of praise.


    It is said that Du Shaofu defeated the dragon eight with the supreme animal ability of the golden winged Dapeng bird, threatening the strong animal territory of the dragon clan. He also sacrificed his life to save the children of the family, which made many of the children of the golden winged Dapeng family more favorable to Du Shaofu.


    However, in the hall, the news that Du Shaofu became the grandson of the mysterious old lady did not leak out.


    It is estimated that the elders deliberately concealed it and did not spread it among the clan.


    As time goes by, although it is said that Du Shaofu has caused a lot of noise among the golden winged mires, with the approaching of the younger generation of the golden winged Daphne, the younger generation''s children are also starting to prepare.


    The younger brother of the family of golden winged ROC birds is making the final sprint for Dabi.


    If you can break through another level in the last time, you will surely be able to attract the attention of the elders in the clan and get more cultivation resources in the future.


    At dusk, the valley covers the sunset.


    "Grandma."


    The courtyard of Yougu is ordinary and quiet. Kalou Cailing appears at the quiet gate of the yard. Her voice is soft and respectful. She says to a tottering old lady sweeping the floor in the courtyard of the valley.


    "Why are you a girl? Come in."


    The old lady stood up with a limping body and a smile on her old wrinkled face.


    "I''ll see grandma."


    Jialou color plume sound slowly, tall and beautiful shadow came to the old lady''s side, took the broom, helped the old lady sit on the side of the cane chair.


    "You little girl, you must have something to do. Tell me, what''s the matter with grandma?"


    The old lady laughed at the colorful plume, as if she could see through it.


    "You can''t hide it from Grandma."


    Jialou Cailing smiles, and her charming and sassy face stealthily changes a little. She asks, "did grandma go to see Du Shaofu alone?"


    "What kind of kid? He is my grandson and your brother now. Don''t bully him in the future." The old lady said with a smile, as if in a good mood.


    Hearing this, Kalou Cailing''s smile suddenly froze on her face, but she knew the boy''s temper. I''m afraid that few people in the world dare to bully him. Jialou jueyou is the end.


    "Grandma, the boy is your grandson now. Who dares to bully him? The four elders and the five elders are big heads now. I''m afraid they dare not move the boy." Jia Lou Cai Ling said with a smile.


    "What they want, it''s their business. I said at the beginning that my old lady will never pay attention to family affairs." Said the old lady.


    Jialou Cailing smiles bitterly, but it is clear in her heart that the old lady has already recognized her grandson. Although she says she doesn''t care about the affairs of her family, who dares to move the boy.


    After that, Jialou Cailing moved her face and said to the old lady, "grandma, have you met that boy? Are you sure it''s jueyou..."


    On the old lady''s old face, she suddenly wrinkled her head slightly. After a moment, she shook her head and said softly, "it''s not jueyu. Jueyu''s Secret bones are different. So the family insisted on choosing jueyu, and he left in a huff."


    "It''s not jueyou..."


    Hearing this, Jialou Cailing''s beautiful eyes were surprised. She looked at the old lady and asked, "so Jue Yi is still outside now, but where did the boy get the secret bone? There are no children in our family who have not gone out these years."


    "Silly girl, my family exists in this world, but not all of them are in my family. As far as I know, there is another place in the world with our people."


    The old lady said with a smile to Jialou Cailing: "don''t pay attention to where the secret bones of Shaofu came from. He is my grandson now. I lost a grandson at the beginning. This time, I picked up one in vain. It is considered that God has treated me well."


    Jialou Cailing was silent for a moment, looked at the old lady and asked, "grandma, jueyou''s whereabouts are still unknown. Is it necessary to continue to look for it? But he has a devil''s bone in him. You said at the beginning that if he was not in the family, he would not be able to persist for a hundred years. Now, the time for a hundred years is coming. "


    The old lady was silent again, got up slowly, and hobbled to the courtyard. The old voice said to Kalou Cailing, "let it be. His temper is much more stubborn than you and jueyu. Those who should come back will come back naturally. If he doesn''t come, he will find it useless."


    "I see, grandma."


    Kalou Cailing nodded and stood in the yard for a while before leaving.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1323

    Zhongzhou.


    With the news of Du Shaofu in Shangzhou, a more shocking news spread in Zhongzhou.


    It is said that many evil spirits have poured into Zhongzhou, which makes the whole Zhongzhou feel frightened.


    In this case, Zhongzhou Jingxie alliance began to be established under the active leadership of the big round religion.


    The leader of Zhongzhou Jingxie alliance was elected from the younger generation.


    The big Lunjiao, ancient Yucheng, hundreds of millions of people poured in, the whole Zhongzhou focus, the major forces gathered.


    If the water is cold in ancient Tianzong, the spirit will come down. Wuliangjiao jiuchongling, anlingjun of Lingtian Valley, huijianmen nameless, Xiandu gate Jiang Ruolin, tianshe snake Longyang, xuanming sect''s Mingrong Yin, Xuanfu''s Zhuxue, and Dalan cult''s eastward leaving Chihuang


    The most famous young generation of Zhongzhou fought for the position of alliance leader of Jingxie alliance in Guyu city.


    It is said that the war was much more shocking than the fight for the God thunder forging body in the ancient land.


    According to the rumor of the war watchers, those younger generation scrambled for the leader of the pure evil alliance, and the world was in the end of the world!


    And finally, as everyone guessed at the beginning, the leader fell on jiuchongling, Dongli Chihuang, one of the two.


    But in that war, many astonishing things emerged.


    It is said that Shen Yan of Xuanfu gate actually defeated the spirit subduing of ancient Tianzong.


    The snake dragon Yang of the heavenly snake sect is almost neck and neck with jiuchongling.


    At last, Dongli Chihuang defeated jiuchongling and Mingming, which was unfathomable. Even the strong people on the scene, few people could see its real strength now.


    Zhongzhou Jingxie alliance was established, Dongli Chihuang once again became the focus, led the Jingxie alliance and began to clean the evil spirits!


    The news that Dongli Chihuang has become the leader of Zhongzhou Jingxie alliance has spread, which makes some people in Zhongzhou secretly discuss. If Du Shaofu, the demon king, is there this time, will Dongli Chihuang still be able to win the alliance leader or to suppress Du Shaofu.


    This time, Sima Muhan, the younger generation of Zhongzhou, did not show up. Cheng Shengnan, the Guangming God court, did not show up. Du Xiaoqing, who was once one of the top ten Tianjiao, did not appear this time.


    At the same time, some people wonder that in Zhongzhou these years, it has been like a day in the sky. Although it is far from the ancient Tianzong, the Dalan religion and the wuliangjiao, no one has participated in the Dabi.


    According to the rules, the current world association is definitely qualified to participate in Dabi.


    Ancient Tianzong.


    The mountains are surrounded by mountains, surrounded by lush and dark green, surrounded by clouds, thousands of mountains in the distance, ups and downs, magnificent and boundless.


    On the mountain peak, a seven foot old man looks into the sky. His blue robe embroidered with green patterns moves slightly with the wind. His long black hair is combed in a neat bun, and a few strands of hair fall from the ear, which is elegant and elegant.


    "There''s something else behind this. I''m afraid of the evil circle."


    Looking back, the middle-aged man turned around. At the age of forty-five or sixty, his face was huge and handsome, and his skin had a faint luster. His eyes were shining with a deep glass like light. It was Sima who stepped on the star, the ancient patriarch.


    "There has been no evil spirit in Zhongzhou. How could it suddenly appear this time? The big round cult immediately attracted all parties to form a pure evil alliance, and the speed was too fast..."


    An old man with more than fifty years of age was beside Sima TA Xing, and his face was full of doubts. The purpose of the big round religion also made him very suspicious.


    "Let''s forget about the big round, and we''ll see it later."


    Sima stepped on the star and frowned slightly. He asked the old man, "Hao, do you have any specific information about Shaofu?"


    The old man is the protector of the Dharma, and Sima''s confidant is the protector of Dharma, but his position in the patriarchal clan is quite high.


    Hearing this, Hao Dharma protector replied to Sima stepping on the star: "I came here because I got the news about the boy. It is said that after leaving Shangzhou, the boy seems to have appeared in the animal kingdom."


    "The guy went to the beast kingdom?"


    Sima stepped on the star, his eyes were puzzled, and then he thought of something. His face was completely dignified and said, "this is not good. It''s animal territory."


    "What is the Lord worried about?"


    Hao Dharma protector''s face changed slightly. He looked at Sima and asked.


    "The boy offended many orcs in the wilderness, and the four seas dragon clan was not far away from the animal kingdom."


    Sima stepped on the star with his eyes trembling. He looked at Hao''s Dharma protector and said, "there is also a family of golden winged Dapeng birds. That boy has ROC and golden wings on him. If he is known by them, it will be the consequence..."


    "This..."


    Hao''s Dharma protector''s eyes trembled when he heard the words. He took a deep breath and looked at Sima stepping on the star and said, "but that''s the animal kingdom. Our ancient Tianzong can''t reach it."


    "Don''t say it''s beyond reach, but it''s the animal kingdom. Even if I go to the ancient Tianzong army, I''m afraid it won''t be able to turn up too big a wave."Sima TA Xing laughed bitterly in his worry and said, "now I can only hope that the boy can seek more happiness for himself. He goes to the animal kingdom by himself. He should have some plans and think about these things."


    "But the boy''s life has been hard enough. Maybe we are worried about it in vain."


    Hao Dharma protector also laughed bitterly and said, "Lord, the eldest lady has been to her grandmother''s house for a long time. When will she be able to come back? If this time the eldest lady is here, she may not be able to win the position of alliance leader


    "There is news that a catastrophe is about to come. Mu Han is required to close down and practice hard there. For the first time, she is willing to do so for the first time. This is a good thing." Sima stepped on the star.


    Hao''s Dharma protector looked at Sima TA Xing, and said with a smile, "the eldest lady is willing to practice so hard. I''m afraid it''s related to Du Shaofu''s boy..."


    "Well, more and more things have happened recently. Is this a precursor to the coming catastrophe?"


    Looking at the sky, Sima stepped on the star and stood with a negative hand. He hunted in the blue robe, and the glass like deep and fine light in his eyes shot directly into the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hula..."


    In the barren space, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with pale gold energy, and the light was slowly absorbed into his body.


    "Boom


    When the last ray of pale gold energy penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body, his eyes opened and his golden essence shot. With a breath of turbid gas coming out of his stomach and throat, a strong breath shook the surrounding space.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s pale face was also ruddy.


    He was introverted. He felt the mysterious Qi filling his body at the moment, and the full power of the spirit in his mind. Du Shaofu''s radian beside his mouth relaxed a lot, but he was still not happy.


    "The strength is not enough, far from enough. We must strengthen our strength as soon as possible."


    Originally, Du Shaofu felt that he was in the younger generation, and perhaps his own strength should be pretty good.


    However, after seeing the strength of Long Ba Long Qi and Jia Lou jueyou, Du Shaofu felt that he had no advantage in front of the pure blood descendants of the top orcs.


    Although he defeated Long Qi Long Ba and Jia Lou Jue you, Du Shaofu guessed that he might be the younger generation of the dragon clan and the golden winged Dapeng bird family. The strongest ones were not the Dragon seven, the eight dragons and the Gallou jueyou.


    For example, Kalou Cailing is a younger generation among the golden winged Dapeng birds, but it is already a terrifying existence in the animal kingdom.


    At this point, Du Shaofu knew that it was not easy to improve his cultivation level, but he could think of some ways to improve his strength.


    In addition, there has been no great progress in the level of Fu and Tao. Although there are mysterious residual skills, and there are two kinds of spirit thunder and spirit root fusion of the original God, the power of the yuan God has been increasing, but it is absolutely not easy to break through the eight star mixed yuan level to the eight star Nirvana level.


    "Tianlinglu."


    When he thought of Fu Dao, Du Shaofu heard the tianlinglu that his master had left him. He searched his mind for everything in the record.


    "Blood soul seal!"


    Du Shaofu carefully searched all the magical means recorded in the tianlinglu and saw the blood soul seal again.


    The seal of blood and soul, which is the core secret method of "controlling animals" recorded in tianlinglu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu carefully looked through the tianlinglu in his mind. According to the records of tianlinglu, as long as he can cultivate the seal of blood and soul, he can perform the skill of controlling animals.


    And this kind of animal control is much better than those in this world.


    However, in this skill of controlling animals, the requirement of cultivating blood soul seal is extremely high, and it needs this strong soul power to display.


    However, as long as a seal of blood and soul is placed in the spirit of the monster''s mind, it will be able to make the monster''s life come from.


    Otherwise, an idea of their own can let the blood soul seal burst, the accused monster will also burst to death.


    However, the demon beast controlled by the blood soul seal can continue to practice without any influence on itself.


    At the moment, there are monsters everywhere in the animal kingdom. Du Shaofu is also very interested in the blood soul seal.


    "This method of cultivation is too terrible."


    It''s just that the mind once again sweeps the blood and soul seal, and Du Shaofu takes a cool breath again.


    This blood soul seal must be refined into a pill with its own blood essence and several kinds of medicinal materials. Finally, it can assist the soul force to form the seal.


    The power of the blood soul seal also depends on the strength of the soul power. If it is condensed into a seal, it can be used to control the monster if it is put into the mind of the monster.


    Du Shaofu had absolute confidence in his soul power.


    But what made Du Shaofu''s hair stand on end was the process of taking out the blood essence. The blood essence must be the essence of his own blood, but the essence of his own bone marrow.


    According to the records of tianlinglu, only the blood essence in bone marrow is the most pure in human body.


    However, in order to remove the essence blood from the bone marrow, according to the extraction method in the book of heavenly spirits left by master, the easiest way is to burn and refine the essence blood in the body with the flame of the rune.When Du Shaofu thought about burning his body with the flame of the rune and refining his essence and blood, he took a cool breath.


    I''m afraid it''s the kind of pain that people can''t live without dying. There are several people who can stick to it.


    "Pervert, this is too abnormal, can''t be fake."


    Du Shaofu had to doubt whether the blood soul seal was false.


    However, although he was suspicious, Du Shaofu had already begun to take out many bags of heaven and earth on his body. One by one, the bags were opened to find the elixir needed to cultivate the blood soul seal.


    Half an hour later, Du Shaofu found the last miraculous medicine to cultivate blood soul seal.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1324

    Du Shaofu placed the other side of lingcao, tonglingzhi, Zhixue Ganoderma in front of him one by one.


    The miraculous medicine recorded in the book of heavenly spirits is not too valuable as it is in this world.


    "Start practicing."


    For Du Shaofu, who had already suffered from the pain of digging his heart, the methods of cultivating blood soul seal at the moment are creepy, but they can''t stop Du Shaofu.


    From the cultivation till now, the secret bones are fused, and the body is forged by purple gold and Xuan thunder


    Du Shaofu has experienced a lot of physical suffering that ordinary people can''t bear. I''m afraid it''s anything more than this cultivation of blood soul seal.


    "Hiss..."


    The secret patterns of the talisman in the body gushed out and gathered into a furnace and a tripod. Suddenly, the roaring flame soared, making the temperature of the surrounding space rise suddenly.


    "Whew..."


    Later, Du Shaofu put the miraculous medicine into the Linglu Fu Ding.


    Although Du Shaofu spent less time refining pills than he did on martial arts.


    However, Du Shaofu has always been standing on the shoulders of giants in the Fu Road, and he is also an absolutely genuine eight star Hunyuan spirit Rune master.


    This refined pill is not a high-grade pill, so it is not difficult for Du Shaofu now.


    As time went by, a short half an hour later, the fire in the cauldron of the spirit stove in front of Du Shaofu was boiling, and the temperature in the surrounding space was extremely hot. In the flames, one by one, the miraculous herbs had turned into rich spirit liquid.


    "Hoo..."


    As soon as the fingerprints were collected, Du Shaofu peeped into the cauldron and took a deep breath. The first step was quite successful.


    "The second step."


    Du Shaofu straightened up. The second step was to take the blood essence from his body. It was recorded in the record of heavenly spirits that if he could not resist the burning of fire, he would be seriously injured, and he would become a waste man, or even burned to ashes.


    His chest heaved and he took a deep breath. Du Shaofu''s eyes turned normal.


    After memorizing the method of extracting blood essence from tianlinglu, his body was filled with white magic light, which was ancient and wild. With a series of strange fingerprints, Du Shaofu condensed into a seal.


    "Boom


    For a moment, Du Shaofu''s body was filled with blazing flames from the inside out.


    From the inside to the outside, the flame was only slightly diffused and permeated out of his body. More high-temperature flames were attached to Du Shaofu''s muscles and bones.


    "Hum..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly trembled, and his throat murmured, and his rosy face gradually turned pale.


    The intense pain of burning his muscles and bones in the flames was more severe than Du Shaofu had imagined.


    Although it is said that Du Shaofu''s body has become abnormal, it is even more difficult to refine the essence of blood in this abnormal body.


    The internal flame burns, bursts of heat, and the internal organs are immediately wrapped in the flame. This kind of pain is not what ordinary people can bear.


    Du Shaofu could only bear the pain by force. At the same time, his mind had to control the flame to refine his muscles and bones.


    The flame fills the body, burns the meridians, and the muscles are shrinking.


    The blazing fire shuttled through the meridians, bringing strong pain. The terrible heat permeated Du Shaofu''s body.


    At the moment, the terrible high temperature and flame can be refined.


    Although Du Shaofu''s body at this time was abnormal, it was flesh and blood after all. The most important thing was that he could not resist from the inside out.


    "Ah..."


    Under the terrible high temperature, Du Shaofu finally couldn''t control his screams. His face was ferocious and twisted. His meridians were all shrinking under the high temperature.


    The pain of burning his muscles and bones made Du Shaofu tremble all over his body.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu screamed incessantly, and his mouth began to drench with blood. The skin of his muscles and bones began to become dry and hot. There was bleeding and sweat in his pores, and blood began to flow from his seven orifices. The whole person was like a fierce ghost.


    The sharp pain comes from the bone marrow. It''s better to die than to die!


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu kept on howling bitterly, like ghosts crying and wolf howling. Fortunately, no one could hear him in the deserted space at the moment.


    In this inhuman and severe pain, Du Shaofu''s muscles and bones, finally began to have a light blood infiltration.


    The blood flows along the meridians and finally forms a bright red blood essence flowing.


    "It works!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with joy. The blood essence was the purest blood essence in the bone marrow.


    With more and more blood essence, Du Shaofu gritted his teeth and continued to fight against the miserable pain.


    "Poof..."


    Finally, a mouthful of golden blood essence spurted out of Du Shaofu''s mouth and fell directly into the Linglu Fu Ding in front of him."Ji..."


    When the golden blood essence fell into the cauldron of the spirit furnace, the sound of a neighing pierced the clouds and cracked the stone, which immediately made the golden light shine in the cauldron.


    The golden light rises in the East like an obstinate day. There is a golden winged ROC bird. The shadow of the bird is going to shake up, and the shaking cauldron is about to crack.


    "Poof..."


    This sudden change made Du Shaofu''s Qi and blood boil up, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. He almost lost his mind and changed his face.


    "HISHI..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints immediately continued to condense and change. In front of him, the fire suddenly erupted into a terrible temperature, suppressing the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, which was the hegemonic energy contained in the blood essence.


    The blood in Du Shaofu''s body is the same as that of the golden winged ROC. The domineering energy contained in the blood of the ROC is by no means ordinary, let alone such pure blood essence.


    However, Du Shaofu''s blood essence was his own. He suppressed it with all his strength and finally let it disappear.


    Then Du Shaofu carefully controlled the high-temperature flame, so that the spirit liquid and blood essence in the spirit furnace Fu Ding began to condense slowly.


    This process takes a long time, and the miraculous elixir and the golden essence blood finally begin to blend together, and finally become a kind of pale gold.


    At the moment, there is pure energy spreading out of the cauldron.


    "Gather Dan."


    It was almost time for Du Shaofu to take a deep drink, and the pale gold energy in the Linglu Fu Ding gradually condensed into a prototype pill under the flame.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were beaming with joy and waving. As the spirit furnace Fu Ding in front of him disappeared, a pale gold pill was swept out, and a strong energy breath was diffused.


    "Blood soul pill."


    Du Shaofu reached out with one hand and grasped the pill in his palm. With a smile on his pale face and mouth, he refined the blood soul seal. All he needed was the blood soul pill, which was successfully condensed.


    "Cultivate the blood soul seal!"


    as soon as he threw the pill in his hand, Du Shaofu shook his hand and opened his mouth suddenly. A huge suction force immediately swallowed the blood soul pill into his stomach.


    All of a sudden, the blood soul pill turned into a strange energy, which diffused in Du Shaofu''s body, and finally went straight to the mud pill palace in his mind.


    The most difficult step has passed, but Du Shaofu''s face is more dignified.


    This is the most critical last step. If you fail at this moment, all the previous achievements will be abandoned.


    The fingerprints in his hands changed again, and Du Shaofu''s mind began to surge.


    It was not too difficult for Du Shaofu to control the power of Yuan Shen. It was like an arc entangled with the energy of pills.


    "Blood essence as guide, soul as seal, give me cohesion!"


    Du Shaofu murmured words in his mouth, and his fingerprints changed rapidly. In his mind, the power of the silver yellow God and the energy of the blood soul pill melted into each other, and a dazzling arc light filled his mind.


    "Boom


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s eyebrow was also affected by a traction force. There was a faint arc light Lingering between his eyebrows, and a strong and strange breath burst out.


    At this moment, the power of Du Shaofu''s original spirit and the energy of blood soul pill are melting together in the mud pill palace of his mind. The light is more and more dazzling, and there are talismans and secret patterns pouring out, just like lightning, dazzling.


    "Ouch..."


    At the same time, the roar and hiss of beasts came from Du Shaofu''s body, such as the roar of lions, the roar of tigers, and the singing of dragons and Phoenix.


    At the same time, a great pressure spread from Du Shaofu.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the light was dazzling. At last, a shadow of blood light was revealed, just like blood.


    This virtual shadow looks like a dragon rather than a dragon, like a tiger or a tiger.


    "Oh


    All of a sudden, at the same time, Du Shaofu suddenly burst into a golden light from the inside out in the mud pill palace of Du Shaofu''s mind.


    The bright golden light turned into a golden talisman and secret pattern. In the end, Du Shaofu was surprised and destroyed the virtual shadow that looked like a dragon or a tiger, and finally condensed into a virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC bird.


    What''s more, there is a bright silver arc on the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, which diffuses the supreme prestige, and finally breaks out in the mud pill palace.


    "Hoo..."


    The fingerprints of Du Shaofu''s whole body subsided. As he peeped into his mind, there was a virtual energy seal in his mind, which seemed to be the blood soul seal.


    But Du Shaofu had some doubts. The blood soul seal recorded in the Tianling record should be blood color.


    But at the moment, the blood and soul seal that Du Shaofu cultivated seems to be the color of silver and gold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1325

    "Is it a failure?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled and surprised. The handprint immediately coagulated and immediately activated the blood soul seal.


    "Boom


    With the twinkling of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, the blood and soul imprints in his mind quickly turned into a stream of energy, penetrated into the meridians, rushed out of the acupoints of the whole body, and finally condensed on the right palm.


    "Oh..."


    From Du Shaofu''s palms came the roar of a dragon and a tiger, and the roar of a phoenix and a lion came from Du Shaofu''s palm. A terrible breath shook the surrounding space.


    A supremacy of pressure diffusion, with lightning and thunder, silver arc burst out!


    At the same time, on the palm of Du Shaofu''s right hand, a strange seal formula appeared.


    This is the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird with golden light and silver arc.


    However, Du Shaofu was completely confused. According to the record of the heavenly spirit, when the seal of blood soul finally succeeded, it should be like a dragon rather than a dragon, like a tiger or a tiger, and its whole body was red with blood.


    But at the moment, it seems that the blood and soul seal that I have cultivated seems to be totally different.


    However, feeling the power of the blood soul seal at the moment, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that the power was just like the supreme power, which should be extremely frightening for the monster.


    His mind was puzzled and pondered. Du Shaofu finally came to some conclusions. Perhaps because his blood was the same as that of Dapeng golden winged bird, his blood essence was even more. In addition, his original spirit combined two kinds of spiritual thunder and spiritual roots, so the final blood soul seal was different from that recorded in the tianlinglu.


    "If you have a chance, try to find out if you succeed."


    Looking at the different blood soul seal in his hand, Du Shaofu was also quite helpless and immediately put away the blood soul seal.


    Du Shaofu could only wait for the opportunity to try the effect of the blood soul seal himself. He did not know that the blood soul seal was not successful.


    Du Shaofu is not sure about the effect of the blood soul seal.


    According to the records of tianlinglu, the effect of blood soul seal depends on one''s own strength. Strictly speaking, it is determined by one''s own soul power, that is, the power of Yuan Shen.


    The seal of blood and soul is not simply driven by mysterious Qi, but the most important one is the power of soul. The more powerful the yuan Shen''s soul power is, the more powerful the blood soul seal is naturally.


    But at the moment, the blood soul seal is very special. Du Shaofu can''t judge the power of the blood soul seal that he is practicing now.


    It costs a lot to cultivate blood soul seal, and the pain is not ordinary.


    However, this was in the ancient space, and Du Shaofu was not worried about his lack of time.


    After stuffing his mouth with a lot of pills and miracles, Du Shaofu continued to sit cross legged and began to breathe and regulate his breath.


    This time, Du Shaofu''s consumption was not only on the mysterious Qi in the shrine, but also on the spiritual strength of Yuan Shen.


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shrouded in a strange white light. The white light was like a divine awn, showing an ancient and reckless pressure.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Where''s that girl? Where did she come from? All the miraculous herbs in the medicine field have been taken!"


    "No, go to the little girl. It''s the little girl who ate it."


    "Back protection method, we can''t catch the little girl at all. The speed of the little girl is too fast. We are not rivals either."


    "Protecting the Dharma is not a good thing. The" Jiuyang Zhixuan fruit ", which has been under guard for three thousand years, was eaten raw by the little girl."


    "Hateful, hateful!"


    "Look, you all look for me. You must find the little girl!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In front of the courtyard on the hillside of the mountain, dozens of golden lights are shining, just like the figure of the sun emerging into the sky.


    "Where is the little girl? Hand over the little girl?"


    A roar of thunder, a young golden winged ROC bird looked down at Zixuan, the God ape king, ghost car, magic tiger king, Qin demon and so on.


    Zixuan raised her eyes slightly, looked at the youth of the golden winged ROC birds, glanced at her and said, "she has been chased by you. How can she come back? You can find it yourself."


    "No, you must give up the little girl today."


    If the young man refused to give up, he would surely ask the people to hand over the little girl.


    "We really don''t know where she is, but we are the guests of your family. You''d better be polite. Otherwise, you will end up in Kalou jueyou. If you want to find her, you can find it yourself."


    Zixuan said faintly. On her peerless face, her purple eyes suddenly became clear and her body was filled with an invisible breath, which made the young men and women of the golden winged Dapeng birds tremble secretly.


    "Let''s go, we must find the bear girl!"


    The youth looks ugly, but after the final balance, or bite teeth to leave.


    "My Lord, these are not good. The purple dragon emperor has caused trouble."As the young men and women of the golden winged ROC family left, the king of ape asked Zixuan with a worried face.


    "The old people of the golden winged Dapeng are not as good as pulling down Yan to face a little girl. As long as the young generation of the golden winged Dapeng is not willing to fight with a little girl, as long as it''s not Jialou Cailing, they can''t do anything about it. Don''t worry too much. Let them go."


    Zixuan was indifferent and said that she didn''t worry much.


    God ape king, magic tiger king, mad Bear King and so on looked at each other, there is no way.


    Anyway, they did not dare to make trouble in the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, so the Purple Dragon Emperor was not afraid of the ground.


    As a result, the golden winged ROC family is boiling, and people are looking for little stars everywhere.


    It''s a pity that even if someone found the news, the result was that a team of men and horses were beaten black and blue, and they came back in confusion.


    It is said that a Dharma protector at the level of Nirvana beast can only watch the little star fly away in the end.


    Fortunately, the little star also knows how to be measured, but never hurt people, not to mention killing.


    So the old and the strong in the family of golden winged mires are embarrassed to fight a little girl.


    Among the younger generation, Kalou jueyou has been hit hard by it, and no one else seems to be able to do anything about it.


    "Where did that little girl come from? How could she be so strong?"


    Within the family of golden winged ROC, many people have been talking about it and sighing for it.


    "This little girl, how hateful."


    On a mountain peak, the color of Kalou Cailing is not very good-looking. At the beginning, the little girl said that she would regret taking her Hui nationality. She did not believe it.


    At the moment, Kalou Cailing knew that the little girl was a disaster. She didn''t know how she found the medicine field and wasted so many miraculous herbs.


    There are also many of the family''s natural materials and treasures on the ground, which have not escaped the disaster of the little girl.


    Naturally, he did not know that there were two major disasters around Du Shaofu, but they were better than those of the little star.


    Fortunately, the two evils did not come into the family. Otherwise, it would be the medicine field of the family, and the treasure house of the family would also be harmed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The golden winged Dapeng bird family in the Jifei goutiao, Du Shaofu in the ancient space is finally restored to the best state of prosperity.


    There is enough time to practice the blood soul seal. I have only a few days in the ancient space, but not one day outside.


    A bag of heaven and earth appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    This bag of heaven and earth is exactly the one that Du Shaofu exchanged with the dragon eight who threatened the Dragon Storm and the dragon wind.


    After Du Shaofu had peeped into the bag of heaven and earth, he could not help but tremble fiercely on his light face and body. His eyes gushed gold light for it, and even agreed to release Long Ba.


    Because the things in the bag of heaven and earth are too important to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu never even thought that the things that could be met but could not be asked for actually came into his own hands like this.


    "Start to understand."


    Du Shaofu''s heart sank and suppressed his excitement. When the bag of heaven and earth opened, a faint breath came out, which was very ordinary.


    As the bag of heaven and earth opened, Du Shaofu could not help smiling, and his clear eyes began to gush gold again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Granny, why are you here alone?"


    Deep valley, a five or six-year-old girl''s voice is clear and crisp. She squats on the ground and raises her head slightly. She asks curiously to an old lady sweeping the floor. On her plump face, her big eyes are strange and charming.


    "I''ve been here for a long time. How did you come here? Are you a member of the golden winged ROC family?" The old lady faltered, put down her broom and looked at the little girl curiously.


    "I''m not a member of the golden winged ROC family. They are hateful. I can''t bear to see them bullying my father. I took a little elixir and chased me everywhere. I was so tired that I came to hide."


    The little girl laughs and licks her lips with her tongue. The aftertaste is long and the meaning is not enough. It has not been so full and smooth for a long time.


    "Who is your father?"


    The old lady asked the little girl with a smile on her old face.


    "My father''s name is Du Shaofu, a young man of the golden winged ROC family, but my father can''t help but let the old man do it. It''s shameless. One day, I will become a strong man and come back to clean up these golden winged rocs."


    The little star pouted out, and suddenly looked at the old lady with vigilance and said, "Granny, you are not a member of the golden winged ROC family, are you?"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t care about them."


    The tottering old lady gave a smile and looked at the little girl and said, "so you are my grandson''s daughter. In that case, I have become a grandparent. Don''t worry. You stay here with your grandparents. Those guys dare not chase you.""Are you my father''s grandmother?" The little girl obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Of course, at my age, how can I cheat you, little girl?" The old lady said with a kind smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Among the golden winged Dapeng birds, the little girls who steal the miraculous medicine and dig up the natural materials and treasures make the birds fly and dogs jump. However, the younger generation of Dabi is getting closer and closer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1326

    The atmosphere of the whole family of golden winged mires began to be tense. For all the children of the younger generation, this is a major event in this life, and they dare not have any carelessness.


    The mountains are gloomy.


    On the mountain peak, in the ancient huge stone cave, the golden light diffuses out and rises to the sky, rendering half of the sky like golden clouds blocking out the sun.


    A great pressure came and made people breathe.


    Twenty unusual young men and women stood in front of the cave respectfully, as if waiting for something, looking forward to awe.


    When the golden light gradually converged, a figure slowly walked out of the cave, and appeared in front of the people, stretching a lazy waist in front of the sun.


    This is a young man of twenty-eight or eight years old, dressed in a goose yellow robe inlaid with gold, which makes people look like a jade man made of flawless jade.


    Even if standing there quietly, the young man is also beautiful and charming, giving people a noble feeling of Tsinghua University, but people dare not look directly at it!


    "I''ve seen the second commander!"


    The twenty or so young men and women saluted respectfully.


    "Get up, is there still peace in the family recently?"


    Qixiu youth waved sleeves and stood, looking at the body in front of many young men and women children asked.


    "The second commander of the Hui Dynasty, many things have happened to the clan recently."


    A beautiful woman got up and looked at the beautiful young man. The light in her eyes fluctuated. It was a ripple from the deep of her heart.


    "Talk about it."


    Qixiu young people are very interested, with a smile on their faces.


    "The great commander brought a man named Du Shaofu into the clan. It is said that the man with the secret bones of the golden winged Dapeng birds and the golden wings of the Dapeng can activate the magic power of our family. The blood in the body is also the blood of the Peng blood in our body. Undoubtedly, the four commanders were severely damaged by him.


    There is also a little girl, said to be the daughter of Du Shaofu. She took a lot of miraculous herbs in the medicine field and dug many natural materials and earth treasures. The four commanders were severely damaged, and the chief commander did not attack. None of us was rival. Six Dharma protectors did not take advantage of it. They were also run away by the little girl. "


    A young man said in one breath, thinking about the recent events in his family. He was also a little depressed and could not do anything about it. Du Shaofu, the demon king, didn''t say anything. They were even the daughter of Du Shaofu.


    The younger generation of the magnificent golden winged ROC birds have suffered a great deal this time.


    After hearing the speech, Qixiu young man did not change his face much. He still stood quietly and said, "did the elders say anything?"


    "It''s strange that the elders didn''t say anything. It''s said that someone in our family protected the demon king Du Shaofu."


    An extraordinary young man opened his mouth, and now all the people in the family are talking about it secretly and wondering about it.


    Qixiu youth did not speak, or stood quietly, a moment later, thin lips gently opened, whispered: "old three?"


    "It seems that the second commander and the third commander have not yet left the pass." A beautiful woman said.


    "I see, you break up. Tomorrow''s Dabi is related to your future foundation. Do your best."


    Qixiu youth''s voice fell, the golden light gushed out under his feet, and his figure suddenly turned into a golden rainbow and disappeared in the air.


    "This time, the second commander is already the first!"


    A young man looked at the back of the golden rainbow with awe and yearning.


    "It is said that the second commander has already been able to break through the realm of beasts, but only for the sake of this big match, it has been delayed for more than ten years." A woman opened her mouth with ripples in her eyes.


    "This time, the higher the ranking, the more benefits you can get in the end." A young man with long hair said, "the second commander has real bones, which is a rare talent in our family for thousands of years. No one in his generation can match his cultivation. If he is outside, he can crush and push all living beings!"


    A woman''s eyes gush with gold, and her eyes are filled with endless yearning and admiration.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know how high the mountain is. Standing on the top of the mountain, I can see the clouds and mists around me, but I can see the ups and downs of the mountains, like a leaf of emerald screen.


    About the majestic mountains, such as the East and the west stand erect, myriad, vast and boundless!


    On the top of the mountain, the beautiful figure is graceful and graceful. It looks like twenty-eight or eight years old. It is very beautiful. It is full of cool and heroic spirit. The light shines on people. The orange tights outline the graceful body lines and make people have direct nosebleed.


    "Whoosh..."


    A wonderful young man fell on the mountain without a trace of air. Looking at the woman in front of him, he moved his eyebrows and said, "I heard that you brought a human back with me. Does it have something to do with jueyou?"


    The woman turned back, her legs were straight and slender, and her spirit was like autumn Hui covered with frost. In her hot dress, she put a short sword model on her waist. It was the colorful plume of Kalou. She looked at the youth and said, "it has nothing to do with jueyou."


    Hearing the speech, Qixiu young man''s eyes were dull for a while, and there were some indescribable changes in his expression.


    "Are you worried about jueyou coming back?"The colorful plume of Kalou looks at the wonderful youth, and her eyes are full of light golden light.


    "When the first World War, he did not beat me. After so many years, even if he can come back, do you think he can still beat me?"


    On the handsome face of Qixiu young man, he gave a faint smile and sighed to Kalou Cailing and said, "I just think about how he has been outside. It has been nearly a hundred years. He will destroy himself. I knew that he would leave at the beginning. I don''t want the benefits of the family. He has a devil''s bone, which is not what he can decide."


    Kalou Cailing looked at the far sky, and after a moment, he said softly, "everything is his choice, and it has nothing to do with you. If you don''t break through the animal kingdom, you are waiting for him. Are you hoping that he can come back?"


    Qixiu young man gave a faint smile and looked at the tall and slender figure in front of him. He said, "if you break through the animal kingdom, you don''t want to fight with me tomorrow. Others don''t know, but I know it in my heart."


    Kalou Cailing turned and looked at the young man with golden eyes. He said, "we, the golden winged ROC birds, need you to lead us in the future. One day, you need to shoulder this burden. You have a real bone. This is your responsibility."


    "I will defend the whole clan to the death."


    Qixiu young man nodded, his eyes were firm and sharp, shining with gold, and his body was covered with the blood of the golden winged Dapeng birds. He would protect the whole family until the end of his life.


    "I''m very relieved of you. If jueyou is also in the clan, we can be together. How can we fear the dragon clan?"


    Jialou Cailing raised her eyes and looked at the distant sky. Under the greasy snow skin, a layer of rouge was faintly revealed. Her eyelashes moved, and she was unruly domineering.


    With a faint smile, Qixiu young man stood with his hands on his back. The breeze swept over the mountain, and his golden robe of goose yellow color moved with the wind. After a moment, his thin lips opened slightly and said, "the human body should not have the secret bones and wings of the ROC family."


    Jialou Cailing didn''t turn back and said to the young man, "I have to tell you that grandma has recognized him as his grandson."


    "Really..."


    After hearing the speech, the handsome young man''s face changed color obviously for the first time. For a moment, he murmured in a low voice: "is a human being qualified?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night fell and the stars twinkled in the sky.


    The younger generation is finally about to kick off tomorrow, making it impossible for the younger generation of golden winged ROC birds to be calm tonight.


    All the younger brothers of the golden winged ROC family all know that the more outstanding the younger generation is, the greater the benefits they will get.


    But in the end, only ten people can get the benefits of the final clan reward.


    That benefit, only once in hundreds of years, once missed, this life is not.


    Although only ten of them can get the benefits given by the clan, this does not hinder the young people''s crazy expectation of a big match.


    All the younger generation of the family, to show their strength, this for the blood of the golden winged ROC, think about it can be boiling.


    What''s more, although no one dares to think of the first name, even the second name, all the offspring of the golden winged ROC family already know it well.


    But at least there are other places, enough for them to fight.


    The night passed slowly in the mood of many complex expectations of the golden winged mires.


    When the bright moon falls in the West and the remnant stars gradually disappear, a wisp of morning light also pours down in the eastern sky.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    At that time, there was a breath in many places of the whole family, and then it spread to the whole family.


    One after another on the mountain, has the golden light, the double eye is mixed with the blazing war intention, the fight shoots the sky, shakes the high altitude!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1327

    In the room, the breath of ancient and reckless is filled, and a purple robe appears in the room, and a light sweeps back to the brow.


    The purple robed youth is tall and straight, with clear eyes and deep eyes. He feels the breath in his body at the moment. He wipes a smile on his mouth and coagulates his fingerprints. After opening the ban outside the room, he steps out.


    Outside the courtyard, a graceful and beautiful figure leaned lazily against the tree. His eyes looked at Du Shaofu as he walked out. He just glanced at him and said, "the little star is in trouble."


    "What?"


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu immediately took a look.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu learned little star''s trouble from Zixuan, and his face was somewhat unnatural.


    Fortunately, knowing that the strong men of the golden winged ROC family have not done anything, Du Shaofu is relieved. The younger generation of the family should not let Xiaoxing suffer.


    It''s just that I don''t know where Xiaoxing''s little girl has gone. Du Shaofu is a little worried, but as long as he is among the golden winged Dapeng birds, there is no danger.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s face, which was not natural at the moment, Zixuan picked her purple eyes.


    "Nothing."


    Du Shaofu suddenly laughed. Naturally, he would not tell Zixuan that he had just heard what little star had done. He remembered that when he was in tianwu college, he made a big fuss with Du Xiaoyao and destroyed the college''s medicine field.


    "I don''t know how they are now."


    In his heart, the shadow of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoqing Xiaohu appeared. He had not seen it for a long time. Du Shaofu missed him very much at the moment, and did not know how they were now. Presumably, with the character of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoqing, they would not be clean anywhere. Xiaohu was afraid that he would be damaged by them.


    There are also male woman Ouyang Shuang, general of tianwu academy, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, Li Yuxiao, Guo Shaofeng, guiwa, etc., who do not know where they are now.


    "By the way, what about them?"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu came back to his senses. After a peaceful smile on his mouth, he scanned his mind and found that there was no ghost car, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian, shenape king and others nearby.


    "Today, it seems to be Dabi of the younger generation of the golden winged Dapeng birds. Kalou Cailing sent someone to invite them. They all went to see the fun." Zixuan said.


    "Why didn''t you go?" Du Shaofu asked, looking at Zixuan.


    "I''m not interested."


    Zixuan glanced at Du Shaofu with an old look.


    "Hey, you must be protecting Dharma for me. Thank you."


    Du Shaofu smiles and knows that Zixuan is protecting her Dharma. The younger generation of the golden winged Daphne is also attractive to this woman.


    "Whether you are dead or alive has nothing to do with me. You think too much."


    Zixuan turned white to Du Shaofu. She got up with a graceful figure and slender waist. She was dressed in purple, and the purple flame was shadowy. Her graceful radian was attractive, which was enough to make people daydream. Du Shaofu''s eyes were straight.


    "This woman, if she is a human race, is enough to bring disaster to the country and the people."


    Du Shaofu sighed to himself that the woman had a fairy like temperament, but she also had a devil like allure. She was a little charming. It was a disaster to the country and the people.


    It''s a pity that Du Shaofu is also aware that this woman is cold and beautiful. Anyone who dares to approach is afraid that the result will be miserable.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to Zixuan''s words and said with a smile: "at least you don''t want me to die now. You still need me to help you find something."


    After a while, she did not pay any attention to the purple skirt, and then she did not pay any attention to it.


    "Where are you going?" Du Shaofu immediately raised his head and asked.


    "I''m going to see the competition among the younger generation of the golden winged ROC."


    Fairy voice misty voice down, almost can make men''s bones crisp and numb and soft.


    "It''s a disaster. By the way, I just said I didn''t dare to be interested..."


    Du Shaofu said in secret, shaking his head and smiling bitterly. The golden light of his feet shook, and then he swept away.


    The vast family of golden winged mires is full of ancient traces of breath.


    This is a land handed down from the ancient times. Living in it is enough for practitioners to get great benefits and smell the breath from ancient times.


    A vast square, usually this is the golden winged ROC bird family, the younger generation of practice competition.


    The square is surrounded by many severe forbidden seals, and the Fu array is arranged around, which is enough to let the younger generation go to war without destroying the square around it.


    The golden winged ROC bird family, the younger generation of Dabi, actually has once every 100 years.


    But this time, for all the younger generation, they all know that it is different.


    This time, the younger generation is only once in 300 years. If you get into the top ten places, you can get great benefits from the family.This huge benefit, even among the younger generation, few people know what it is, has always been a secret of the family.


    In the morning, around the square, there are many figures are gradually falling.


    There are also some young golden winged ROC birds that are not powerful enough to turn into human beings. They all flutter their wings and perch on the towering trees in the surrounding mountains.


    There are not too many of them.


    But the life span of orcs, especially as the golden winged ROC birds, is a terrible number as long as it reaches a certain level of cultivation. There are many years of gathering together.


    Around this vast square, when the sun is in the sky, it is already surrounded by figures.


    The hustle and bustle of the crowd, the noise gathered, straight into the sky.


    Today is the golden winged ROC bird family. It''s an event only once in 300 years. It''s lively.


    In a corner around the square, at the moment, there are dozens of figures standing quietly. At the moment, when the dense breath of the golden winged ROC birds collapsed, the crushed breath was quite blocked. The dark air in the body was solidified, and the animal soul trembled.


    And the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts, the king of ghosts and the king.


    In the realm of beasts, the king of ape, the king of wild bear, the king of magic tiger and so on are the overlords of the king of the fierce side, but at the moment, among the golden winged Dapeng birds, they have to be afraid of them.


    "The golden winged mires are terrible."


    The little Falcon looked around, and now the golden winged ROC''s supreme breath spread invisibly, making his body of birds and animal soul tremble.


    However, many monsters are very excited to be guests and participate in the grand event only once every 300 years for the younger generation of the golden winged mires.


    It''s a great honor for a few more people to have such opportunities in the whole animal kingdom.


    One day, they left the family of golden winged ROC birds. They were afraid that they were worth twice as much and attracted the admiration of numerous monsters.


    When Du Shaofu and Zixuan arrived at the square, they were astonished at the gathering of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "There are quite a lot of them. Their accomplishments are so good."


    Du Shaofu was shocked. Looking around, most of them were the younger generation of golden winged ROC birds, and there were many levels of cultivation in animal Zunjing.


    Even the younger children of the golden winged ROC are all animal kingdom.


    Even many of the golden winged ROC bird cubs in the distance are not long after birth. They are all animal waiting environment and pulse spirit state.


    Zixuan''s eyes swept over, and her purple eyes were shining with Xu Guanghua. She could see that she was also quite sighed.


    "Are you here? Follow me."


    Just as Du Shaofu and Zixuan were looking around, a beautiful shadow came. It was the woman of the golden winged Dapeng birds rescued by Du Shaofu, who had been in the hands of the dragon people.


    Later, when Du Shaofu came to the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, he found out that he was changed to Jialou Yuying.


    With Jialou Yuying, Du Shaofu and Zixuan pass through the crowd, and they arrive at the king of magic tiger, king of ape, ghost car, king of mad bear and Xiaoying.


    "Lord of the temple."


    Magic tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Falcon and so on suddenly came up.


    "He seems to be the man Du Shaofu!"


    "It turns out that he is a human who has defeated the four commanders. He thought he had three heads and six arms. It doesn''t look very good."


    "Do humans have anything to do with my family? It doesn''t look like it."


    With the arrival of Du Shaofu, there were also a lot of eye tests and comments around him. Many of them came from curious eyes.


    "Don''t care. You are more famous in the family now."


    Listening to the comments around, Jialou Yuying said to Du Shaofu with a bitter smile.


    Du Shaofu laughed indifferently. Looking at the younger generation of golden winged ROC birds that had gathered in the square at the moment, Du Shaofu felt the hot fighting spirit of one of them. In his clear eyes, the golden light moved slightly and became a little hot.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, looking at the square, Jialou Yuying''s eyes moved slightly and said softly: "the Dabi of today''s clan is divided into two parts. The younger generation of all ethnic groups, except those who are above the level of animal kingdom, can participate. Today''s update Xiao Yu will continue. It won''t be too late. He has been working hard. Sometimes the update time will be relatively late. Recently, I''ve been practicing driving and driving license. I''m sorry for the delay. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1328

    Du Shaofu''s eyes also fell on the elegant young man.


    The breath that diffuses from the invisible inside of his body is better than that of Kalou jueyou.


    "It''s so strong."


    Du Shaofu felt the breath in the young man''s body secretly. Du Shaofu sighed that he was indeed a member of the golden winged ROC family, and the strong among the younger generation fell out.


    Looking at Kyushu, I''m afraid it''s mujianchen, yuezhengtongxuan, muqingge, fengwuxie, Baili boundless and so on, which can''t be compared. The difference is not a little bit.


    As the blood of the family of golden winged ROC birds, they are born with natural talent, which is terrible!


    Fortunately, heaven is also relatively fair. The stronger the blood of the race is, the more strict and scarce the derivative power is.


    It would be a disaster for the whole world if the golden winged ROC was as numerous as the human race.


    At that time, I''m afraid that if all the creatures add up, they will not be able to compete with the golden winged ROC family. Once what they want to do, it will be a devastating blow to all creatures.


    "Three leaders!"


    "I''ve seen the three commanders!"


    With the figure of the elegant young man falling, the surrounding cry for it, causing a warm commotion.


    Jialou falls on the square, looks around and nods, then smiles at the direction of the Kalou Cailing.


    Jialou Cailing nodded, and then, intentionally or unintentionally, said to Du Shaofu, "he is the three leaders of the family, and his name is Kalou juechun. He is much younger than Kalou jueyou, but his strength is stronger. In the family, the talent of the younger generation is enough to rank in the top five. However, if he is the second in the family, and no one dares to be the first, he is regarded as the first martial arts maniac in the family. "


    Du Shaofu looked at Kalou Cailing and asked, "the fourth commander, the Kalou jueyou, the third commander, the Kalou juechuan. The chief commander is you. There should be a second commander, and also a fearsome talent?"


    "You''re right. His talent is not terror, but terror. If it wasn''t for this big competition, he would have broken through to the realm of beasts." Jialou Cailing said to Du Shaofu.


    "I''ve been able to break through the beast territory for a long time...!"


    Du Shao Fu could not help but breathe.


    At present, the Kalou color plume is abnormal enough. Who knows that there is such a perverted existence among the young generation of the golden winged mires. At this moment, Du Shaofu is really feeling the terror of the golden winged mires.


    From the younger generation, we can see the inside story and strength of the golden winged ROC.


    After taking a little deep breath, Du Shaofu picked up his face slightly and asked curiously to Kalou Cailing: "if you don''t break through the animal kingdom, how can it be related to this big contest?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Jialou Cailing didn''t seem to be trying to hide anything. He said, "it''s not only about the relationship, but also about the big one. The bigger the top ten, the closer you get to practice, the more benefits you''ll get. In that dense land, the best effect is under the realm of animal kingdom. In order to avoid wasting the quota, the one who is superior to the realm of animal kingdom will not be able to participate in every big contest. "


    "I see."


    Du Shaofu nodded. As the voice just dropped, suddenly, a rather sharp voice came: "fourth, are you seriously injured?"


    When he heard the fame, Du Shaofu looked up slightly and saw that Jia Lou juecheng was coming from the square, standing on the edge of the square in front of him.


    Jia Lou looked directly at Du Shaofu without much kindness.


    At the same time, the eyes of all the children of the golden winged ROC also projected over, all containing complex emotions.


    Around the square, at this time, there are many Dharma protectors of the golden winged ROC family, but at the moment, none of them said much.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at Kalou juechun. Before speaking, Kalou Cailing had already opened his mouth and said to him, "today is the day of Dabi. You''d better spare some strength to deal with Kalou jueyu."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the second one hasn''t come yet. He can''t use much energy to deal with a human, and he can''t spend much time."


    Jia Lou juecheng said to him, and his eyes were still sharp on Du Shaofu''s body.


    "It seems that you can''t move today. If someone wants to follow suit, I don''t mind helping."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, chuckled and said calmly.


    Some people picked on themselves. Although they didn''t want to cause trouble, Du Shaofu''s character was by no means a person who was afraid of trouble.


    As Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he was so obviously impolite that the children of the golden winged ROC bird family all around immediately stirred up their eyes.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the light golden pupil suddenly and slowly tightened, and his face became more and more fierce.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this time, there are many figures in the air, bringing the sound of breaking wind through.


    All around the square, there was suddenly a lot of silence.It seemed that he felt what he was looking at. Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and looked at the past.


    With many young men and women landing, a young man in the middle is wearing a golden edged robe. Even standing there quietly on the ground, it is like a piece of flawless jade fused and cast, with a unique charm.


    "I''ve seen the second commander!"


    With the appearance of the wonderful young man, there was an uproar and a surge of Shouts.


    "Two commanders."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty and his eyes were full of Qi Xiu youth. He had just learned from the mouth of Kalou Cailing that he was an absolutely terrible guy.


    Jia Lou''s sharp eyes relaxed a little and looked at the wonderful youth.


    Qixiu young man nodded slightly around him and took a few steps. His feet shrunk to an inch. He stood by the side of Ka Lou Jue Kong and said, "third, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Not really. I heard that the fourth elder was badly damaged and was not destined for the World War I today. A tiny human must pay a price." Jataka road.


    Jia Lou jueyu looked at Du Shaofu with the light golden light in his eyes, and his long eyebrows were raised. He had a fierce and powerful spirit without anger. His invisible momentum had made Xiao falcon, magic tiger king, Qin demon, mad Bear King, even ghost car and King ape greatly affected.


    "How strong it is


    Du Shaofu''s heart sank slightly, and an invisible breath of Qi Xiu youth''s body fluctuated. The four sides of the space had been twisted and the pressure was quietly dispersed.


    This kind of momentum, by no means ordinary people can have, in front of that strange young man is absolutely an extremely dangerous person.


    With the arrival of Jialou jueyu, he also looked at Du Shaofu at the moment. The noise around the square was almost completely quiet.


    Many eyes are now bet on both sides, guessing whether there will be a fierce collision before the big match.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, in this quiet atmosphere, high above, a breath of vibration, especially noticeable fluctuations.


    Then for a moment, there was a dazzling golden light in the air.


    The dazzling golden light makes few eyes open and look directly.


    With the emergence of the golden light, the first row of ancient seats on the square was immediately connected, and then nearly 20 figures came out of the golden light.


    Golden convergence, nearly 20 figures with a sense of majesty filled the square.


    The space around the vast square now trembles.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dim. Among those figures, he had already seen many in the hall. It was the five elder Jiayuan Tu and the fourth elder jialouye of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, and the great protector of the Dharma tower.


    At the moment, there are three old men in front of the strong ones, all of whom are young and virtuous.


    Looking at the appearance of the three old people, they are all at the age of their eighties.


    I don''t know if the old man is a living bird.


    The breath of the three old men made Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. Compared with the breath of the four elders and the five elders, they were more profound.


    He was the first old man in the middle. He was quite tall, with pale gold hair on his temples and a silver gold robe on his body. His breath was calm.


    However, with his superb perception of the original spirit, Du Shaofu clearly felt that the old man had a sense of hegemony and authority from his body. He had a sense of danger driving over everyone. Even the four elders, Jia LouYe, were far from equal.


    The second old man looks old, but standing beside the first one, the invisible aura has not been greatly affected.


    There is no doubt that it is a terrible existence on the same level as the first old man in silver and gold robes!


    And the third old man, dressed in a Confucian robe, looked the youngest, with golden eyes, and swept around the square with interest


    Just as Du Shaofu looked at it, everything was just an instant. The thunder like sound was heard in the square around him.


    "I have seen all the elders!"


    The sound reverberated in the square. The Kalou jueyu, the Kalou juecheng, and the Kalou Cailing saluted respectfully.


    "No gifts."


    In the middle, the old man in the silver and gold robe swept his long sleeves and motioned to everyone to forgive him. His voice was not loud, but it was clear in everyone''s ears.


    "I didn''t expect that this time the great elder, the second elder, the three elder, the four elder, the five elder, the great Dharma protector and so on all came


    "The big elder, the second elder and the three elders are closed all year round, which shows that the clan attaches great importance to Dabi."


    "The big elder, the second elder, the third elder and the third elder are also here. This time, I will certainly do a good job. If I can let the elder, the second elder and the three elders remember and get the advice, I will benefit a lot from it."The crowd got up and whispered.


    The appearance of the great elder, the second elder, the third elder, the fourth elder, the fifth elder and the great Dharma protector also made the square noisy and lively. At the moment, the atmosphere became more and more popular.


    The young men and women who participate in the youth match are more eager and excited at the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1329

    For the hot square around, a number of elders and other ignored, are looking at the sky, as if waiting for something.


    "Is there anyone else coming?"


    Looking at all the elders are waiting, the children of the golden winged ROC bird family are puzzled.


    "It turned out to be the great elder, the second elder and the third elder of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds."


    Listening to the comments of the children of the golden winged Dapeng, Du Shaofu realized that he was the elder, the second elder and the third elder of the golden winged Dapeng. No wonder the breath on his body was so terrible and unfathomable.


    Zixuan looked at the square elder and so on, her eyes also covered with purple light.


    "Welcome the patriarch!"


    Suddenly, the old man in the silver yellow robe opened his mouth, and his voice echoed in everyone''s ears, which could shake the spirits of all people.


    At this moment, the eyes of all the golden winged ROC birds were trembling fiercely.


    All of them knelt down on one knee respectfully, including Jia Lou Jue Yu, Jia Lou Jue Kong, Jia Lou Cai Ling, etc.


    In the distance around, the young golden winged ROC birds on the towering trees also fluttered their wings and crawled to the ground.


    "Welcome the patriarch!"


    The sound wave gathers, reverberates in the long sky, the vibration space trembles.


    Just as the sound waves rose from the sky and resounded through the sky, there was a faint golden wave above the sky.


    "Boom


    Then a golden light like thunder fell down the square from the ninth day, and a tall and lofty figure of golden light fell on the front of many elders.


    The golden thunder turns into a golden rune, and an old man with long hair in his sixties comes out. The golden robe is embroidered with the pattern of golden winged ROC birds, just like a living creature, releasing the pressure.


    Although the old man''s appearance is no longer young, but the outline of his face shows the human appearance when he is young, and certainly he is handsome and extraordinary.


    The breath on his body, is permeated with a kind of ethereal and nothingness, but without any reason!


    With the arrival of the old man in the golden robe, it was clear that there was not much breath coming out. But Du Shaofu already felt the blood boiling in his body. The original secret bone of his chest was boiling hot. The spirit of the mud pill palace in his mind was shaking for no reason at this moment!


    If it was not for Du Shaofu''s original God, there were two kinds of spirit thunder and soul and spirit root. At the moment, I would be afraid that he would tremble for it.


    "Is he the head of the golden winged ROC family?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man in the golden robe, and there was a flicker in his eyes. The head of the family of golden winged ROC birds was the Supreme Master of the beast family in heaven and earth.


    To say that the ancient emperor Sima stepped on the star of the figure stomped a foot, the whole of Zhongzhou would tremble.


    Then the old man in golden robe stomped his feet. He was afraid that the world would tremble.


    At the moment, the king of magic tiger, ghost car, mad Bear King, and even the Qin devil Shangguan Qixian were also awed by the invisible, and saluted them respectfully.


    That''s the patriarch of the golden winged ROC. They can''t resist the invisible power.


    Only Du Shaofu and Zixuan stood quietly. Even Zixuan bowed her head slightly at the moment, and her eyes did not look directly.


    At the top of the square, the old man with brocade robes glanced at Zixuan and Du Shaofu. However, in the depths of their golden eyes, they just glanced at each other, and then their eyes moved away. It seemed that they had not seen them and their looks had not changed.


    "No gifts."


    The leader of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan waved his hand, and the long sleeves of his robe shook. He nodded slightly to the elder and the second elder. He was sitting in the middle of his seat.


    Sitting upright, the old man has a domineering momentum without anger. If you look up, you can look down on the world!


    At the moment, all the children of the golden winged mires, young and old, rose slowly and became quiet.


    Everyone''s faces were excited and excited. No one thought that this time, not only the great elder and others came, but also the patriarch himself.


    "You stay here. Don''t get into trouble."


    Jialou Cailing''s voice dropped at Du Shaofu''s side. The tall and beautiful figure swept up the square and finally stood quietly behind the patriarch.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the colorful plume of Kalou. He frowned slightly, and a little bitter smile came over his mouth. He never wanted to get into trouble, as long as he didn''t want to find himself in trouble.


    "The great commander is the daughter of the patriarch. The patriarch Jialou is the leader of heaven. It is said that cultivation is rare in this world."


    The rumors of Jialou Yuying spread in Du Shaofu''s ears in a low voice.


    "Kalou Cailing is the eldest lady of the golden winged Dapeng birds."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were wide and round. He knew that the position of Jialou Cailing in the clan was not simple. However, he didn''t expect that the woman with hot temper and hot personality was the daughter of the patriarch in addition to being the chief commander.


    The status of the daughter of the head of the golden winged ROC and the eldest lady of the golden winged Daphne is more than simple.


    "Dharma protector, how about you hosting this big contest?"


    At the head of the square, on the seat of the ancient simplicity, the patriarch Jialou Tianmu said, looking at the big Dharma guard''s unreal feather not far from his side.Kalou phantom feather gets up, nods, and then walks out slowly.


    Looking at the magic feather of the great protector of Dharma, the whole square is silent at the moment.


    All the younger generation, even more eyes trembling, eyes with gold began to surge.


    "The once-in-a-hundred-year-old Dabi must have known the rules of Dabi. You can do everything you can, but you can''t kill people, otherwise, the family will not be lenient!"


    The voice of the Dharma protector is soft, but the light voice is more domineering than the sound of the Phoenix. It resounds all around the square.


    In that voice, the subtle golden winged ROC bird, the supreme animal power, the Qin demon, the ghost car, the king of magic tiger and so on, all feel the subtle trembling of the body.


    There was silence around, and all the young people would wait, and all the rules were already known in their hearts.


    Looking around the square, there was no objection to the voice. The great Dharma guard, illusory Yu, waved his hand slightly. Then he continued: "now, all the younger generation who participate in Dabi should start to play!"


    "Boom


    "Whoosh..."


    With the great Dharma tower illusory feather palm back down, when its voice falls, a gust of breath surging into the square, a line of figures suddenly swept out.


    There were two or three hundred figures all around, which directly swept up the center of the square.


    One by one, the figures are scattered in the square, and two or three hundred people are in the vast square, which is not very spectacular.


    However, the momentum that diffuses from its body is to let the body of human form at this moment, which is full of greatness!


    As the figures swept onto the square, the surrounding atmosphere was immediately boiling. There was a deafening sound breaking out at this time, and the wind and clouds were surging in the air.


    Jialou jueyu and Jialou jueyu take a look from Du Shaofu, and then the golden light of their feet surges out at the same time, and instantly falls in front of the central square.


    "Two commanders!"


    "Three leaders!"


    As the most influential young generation of the whole family, Kalou jueyu and Kalou juecheng, with their admission, also let the surrounding agitation, pushing the atmosphere to a small *.


    The square''s domineering atmosphere soars into the sky, and the wind and clouds are surging in the sky. This is a grand event once every 300 years for the golden winged mires.


    Under this situation, Du Shaofu''s blood was boiling and his pupils were shining with gold, which was also a lot of exaggeration in his heart.


    "What''s going on..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes in the square suddenly picked, and his face was surprised.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, a little girl appeared in the corner of the square among hundreds of people.


    The girl was five or six years old. She stood solemnly on the square. She didn''t know when she got in. It wasn''t the little star who could still have it.


    "Did the little girl show up?"


    "It''s her. It''s the little girl who destroyed the medicinal fields and dug up a lot of natural materials and treasures!"


    Almost at the same time, the appearance of the little star also caused a stir among the young people who took part in the big competition in the square.


    The elders at the head of the square also received attention.


    "Purple Dragon Emperor, what does she want to do?"


    The king of apes, the king of fire, the king of silver blood leopard and so on are shocked. Now the people of the golden winged mires are looking for the Purple Dragon Emperor.


    But she still appears so aboveboard, this is not intentional to cause trouble.


    Zixuan at the moment, purple eyes looking at the square, and then fell on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at each other with a helpless smile. He did not know what had happened and what the little girl wanted to do.


    "Little girl, I dare to appear today. How dare you


    Some young men and women saw the little star, and suddenly became agitated, and some drank it.


    But the strange thing was that no one immediately took action.


    From the look on their faces, it seems that they are afraid of little stars.


    "Grandma asked me to participate in the contest. Do you dare to do something to me? Be careful I''m not polite to you


    The little star looks at some young men and women around him with his small fist waving. He is old-fashioned and has no worries.


    On the top of the simple chair, Jialou Cailing''s ear said something in the ear of Kalou Changtian, which made his eyes move without leaving any trace. Then he swept Du Shaofu from the square and finally landed on the young star in the square.


    "That little girl has some relations with my family. Let''s join Dabie together."


    The head of the clan, the garrison, opened his mouth, and his voice was majestic.


    Listening to the patriarch''s opening, the young people in the square were a little surprised, and they all stood up respectfully.


    When the elders around saw the patriarch''s opening, some people looked puzzled and changed secretly, but they didn''t say anything. They all sat quietly.


    "Well, now, Dabby, let''s start!"


    In front of the ancient seat, I saw the patriarch''s opening, and the faint majestic voice of the magic feather of the great Dharma tower echoed through the scene again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1330

    "Hum!"


    The sound of wind and thunder resounded through the sky. With the voice of the magic feather of the great protector of Dharma, a golden light suddenly rose from the square and covered half of the sky in an instant.


    "Boom


    The golden light covered the square, and the earth trembled all around.


    Golden light, suddenly, ten pieces of golden clouds appear in the sky, filled with pressure, runes bright.


    "Ten battle clouds?"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and saw that the ten golden clouds were not big, but they released terrible pressure. He learned from the mouth of Jialou Yuying that the ten people who were able to stay on the cloud of war in the first round of Dabi were the final winners. Then in the top ten ranking battle, ten people and each other, the first to fall into the square, the lower the ranking.


    Ten golden battle clouds are high in the sky. Only ten people can step into the battle clouds and become the final winner.


    "Boom


    In a flash, on the square, a golden light gushed out of itself, and the figures raced to the sky and immediately swept the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    It is bound to be a fight between the dragon and the tiger when everyone competes for the ten pieces of war clouds. Some people just snatch them out, and behind them are those who can''t help but fight. If they want to stop them, they take the opportunity to call them stepping stones.


    When the attacked person finds out, he immediately turns back and gets angry. The gold in his body surges and waves out with the golden light.


    With someone''s hand, a moment above the square is the storm.


    Some powerful people were also immediately affected by the attack,


    a powerful and domineering energy swept over the square, making the square immediately into chaos.


    Hundreds of golden winged ROC birds are young, among which there are nearly 100 levels of animal Zunjing cultivation.


    The powerful atmosphere and the supremacy of the orcs pervaded any corner of the square.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Under the powerful power, the king of magic tiger, ghost car, mad Bear King, Qin demon and so on are all choked up and depressed in their hearts.


    In a short moment, hegemonic energy overflowed, chaos broke out, and scuffle was on the verge of breaking out!


    However, at the moment, there are still several figures in the square, and there is no movement. It is Jialou jueyu and Jialou juecheng who are the most extraordinary young men and women.


    They are still standing quietly, for the chaos of the struggle, no one dares to fight against them.


    Little star did not start, small body standing in the square, looking up at the fight over the sky, the eyes then fell intentionally or unintentionally on the body of Kalou jueyu, Kalou jueyu and others.


    "Ji..."


    Finally, a golden winged ROC bird broke out of its body, flapping its wings to soar the clouds, burst out of the golden light, hissed through the clouds and cracked the rocks, spread its wings and hovered in the sky, with golden pupils overlooking,.


    "Gee!"


    Later, many golden winged ROC birds appeared in the sky, glittering with golden light and emitting magnificent brilliance. Their breath was terrifying. They collided with each other and urged all kinds of supremacy.


    "Bang bang!"


    High altitude fierce battle, stir up the surging movement, hissing ear.


    There are also more and more golden winged ROC birds falling into the square, some of them are disappointed to leave the square, some continue to rush into the sky with their teeth clenched, and they still have to fight for it.


    As Du Shaofu watched carefully, what the golden winged ROC bird practiced was not just the supreme animal power of a family.


    These golden winged ROC birds have also cultivated a lot of magical powers. Some of them can activate the fire, some can use ice, and some can urge other animal energy secrets to collide in the "roaring" shaking space.


    There are even many golden winged ROC birds, which urge Taoqi to duel.


    The level of that weapon is absolutely extraordinary. It is a treasure in the outside world.


    Many golden winged ROC birds, directly shake together, strong body, is the most powerful attack.


    "What a strong body."


    Although he had confidence in his own flesh, Du Shaofu was also shocked to see the body of the golden winged ROC.


    At the beginning of the battle with Jialou jueyou, Du Shaofu felt the real terror of the golden winged ROC bird.


    It also made Du Shaofu realize in his heart that he was able to get to the point where he was able to practice the method of physical training, which could be said to have occupied a lot of advantages.


    Think about how huge the body of the golden winged ROC bird is, how much energy is needed to refine the divine feathers, cut the bones and wash the marrow.


    How much smaller is the human body?


    Such a contrast made Du Shaofu sigh in his heart how difficult it was for the golden winged ROC birds to practice their body. At the moment, he was able to get to the point where he was refining his body, but the advantage was not small.


    "Too strong!"


    There are already many powerful golden winged ROC birds fighting for each other. The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear are shocked and watch carefully. For them, if they can understand something, it will be a good chance.


    "This battle cloud is mine!"


    A golden winged ROC drinks with great reverence, and his whole body is like a raging tide, destroying the void."You''re not enough!"


    Another golden winged ROC drank, glittering all over his body, flapped his wings and soared thousands of feet. With incomparable momentum, the golden winged ROC was suppressed like thunder.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The sound of a continuous sonic boom explodes from all around and the energy dissipates.


    There is a good Rune around the start, seal solidification.


    Otherwise, at the moment, in such fierce fighting, the square ground would have been shattered and razed to the ground.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, a smile appeared on the young face of the little star in the square. With a stamp on the ground, the small figure directly rushed into the sky, aiming at fighting for the battle cloud.


    Many golden winged ROC birds, who are fighting fiercely, look down at the little stars with their huge golden pupils, but they have never dared to stop them.


    But finally, a huge golden winged ROC bird, its extraordinary breath surging, urged the ROC to face the nine days, flapping its wings to burst out golden light, and suppressed it to the little star.


    "Get down to me!"


    The little star twinkled in the golden flame, but the little body was like thunder, penetrating the space directly. The ghost appeared on the back of the golden winged ROC bird at the level of the extraordinary beast. The little fist wrapped the golden flame and waved it directly.


    "Pooh


    With just one punch, the golden winged ROC bird with extraordinary level was hissing in its mouth and spitting out the blood of the golden roc. Its huge body fell like a bird with broken wings, and the square trembled.


    At the head of the square, the eyes of a group of elder Dharma protectors began to wonder and change color.


    "Whoosh!"


    On the square, several of the most extraordinary young men and women, such as Jialou jueyu and Jialou juecheng, were looking at the golden winged ROC bird which was knocked down by a fist at the moment. In their calm looks, they all began to fluctuate violently.


    "Hiss"!


    A golden figure rushed out of the square, and a terrible breath of Hunyuan beast Zun at the peak level swept over, like a tornado storm, and arrogantly rose from the ground and rushed at the little stars.


    "Little girl, get down to me!"


    This is a young man in gold armor. He drinks like thunder, and his fist blows out in anger. His fist is wrapped with golden talisman and secret pattern, which distorts the space.


    "Hunyuan beast statue, you are not enough!"


    The little star''s monstrous double pupils showed a faint smile. His small body was extremely powerful and domineering. He refused to let go. His small fist suddenly covered with purple fire, and the purple fire burst out all around the sky, which directly hit the fist of the armored youth.


    The two fists collide and the runes are splashed and the energy is surging.


    "Pedaling..."


    The armored youth''s body was shaken back in a straight line, his throat snorted and his mouth overflowed with blood.


    But the little star''s small body, but only slightly shakes once or twice.


    One move was hurt, and the youth''s eyes were shocked.


    At the top of the square below, the elder Dharma protector of the golden winged ROC bird clan is becoming more and more color changing.


    "Gee!"


    At the same time, the eyes of the young man with golden armor gushed with horror color, which also immediately stimulated the noumenon.


    "Hula..."


    Flying in the sky, the huge golden winged ROC bird of the armored youth is thousands of feet long and shining with gold. Its wings shatter the void, and its hegemony is incomparable. It sweeps the little stars with its golden wings!


    At the moment, facing the huge body of the golden winged ROC, the body of the little star is just like an ant facing an elephant.


    "When I am easy to bully, hum!"


    Little star snorted in his throat. From his small body, a breath of cultivation at the peak level of Hunyuan beast statue gushed out, and there was no escape under the former''s huge body.


    "Come on


    Just as the golden wings swept across the sky, the little star''s small body did not retreat, but went forward. On the small hand, it seemed that there was a star flowing, and a blow directly hit the huge golden wing.


    Such a collision, dazzling light burst, high altitude "boom" sound, energy storm swept, like a tornado scattered.


    How domineering are the golden winged ROC birds. But now, with the little star''s fist, the feathers flying above the golden wings are dripping with blood, and their huge bodies are almost overturned.


    "Hiss!"


    The body of the little star, which appears to be ant moving, suddenly appears on the golden wing of the giant golden winged ROC bird. The speed is as fast as lightning, and the small fist falls like a continuous rainstorm.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    A few fists in a row, from the hands of small stars in the light and flint, dull sound like thunder.


    "Ji..."


    The golden feather flies and the blood of the golden roc flies. The golden winged ROC bird on the Hunyuan animal dignity level has pale gold blood dripping on the right wing, revealing the dense white bones, and shrieking in the mouth.


    "Get down to me!"


    The little star finally stamped his foot, and under his little foot, a golden flame gushed out and poured heavily into his body.


    "Product!"


    The golden winged ROC bird of Hunyuan Animal Statue level fell directly, and finally fell heavily into the square.This moment, all eyes can not help looking at the sky that a small figure.


    Although the figure is small, it has a supreme power at the moment.


    That kind of pressure, even the same generation in the family of golden winged ROC birds, also trembled for the animal soul!


    The little star treads on the void, in the eye is strange, has no reason supreme tyrant, shocked the whole field golden winged ROC bird!


    "Who dares to block me!"


    One step across the sky, the little star stepped on the void, and landed directly on a golden battle cloud.


    No one dares to stop around, and the little star became the first person to step on the golden battle cloud, and startled all the golden winged mires!


    "How tough


    At the edge of the square, the king of magic tiger trembled his eyes and took a cool breath for it.


    "The Purple Dragon Emperor is mighty!"


    God ape king, Fire Dragon King, silver blood leopard king, etc., excited for it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1331

    With the little star stepping on the golden battle cloud, the square, Kalou jueyu, Kalou juecheng and so on, finally had a thorough fluctuation.


    Feet golden surging, one of the shadow swept out, unprovoked breath spread, where the shock opened everything.


    "Whoosh..."


    A total of six figures, stepping on the six Golden battle clouds, surrounded by golden winged ROC birds are retreating, dare not stop.


    Kalou jueyu, Kalou juecheng, and so on, followed by falling on the body of the little star. Some people''s eyes gushed with war spirit and golden light.


    "Do you want to do it? I will accompany you!"


    The little star looked directly at him and called himself Emperor. He did not flinch. His spirit of supernatural supremacy was in front of many people, such as Kalou jueyu, who were fighting against each other.


    "What''s the origin of that little girl?"


    On the elder''s seat, the four elders, jialouye, whispered. The little girl is not very old, but her noble breath and momentum are already very powerful. She has practiced for hundreds of years. Compared with that, the little girl is amazing.


    Above the golden cloud of war, people face each other.


    Jia Lou Jue Yu Qi Xiu and stand, double pupil wave golden awn, but did not immediately start.


    There is still the last piece of golden war cloud left, and the younger generation of the golden winged ROC birds are still fighting for it.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The sound of the sonic boom shakes people''s heart and soul. Many golden winged ROC birds have huge bodies and shake the space.


    Although the fierce struggle was extremely fierce, it did not have much attraction for Du Shaofu at the moment.


    The fierce battle finally ended after the golden winged ROC, who had cultivated around the top level of three extraordinary beast statues, stepped on the golden cloud of war.


    Ten figures step into the battle clouds, and the little stars appear to be some of the most eye-catching.


    When the defeated young men and women retreated from the square, they were badly hurt, and most of them were pale.


    Some people are unwilling, some sigh, looking at the ten people on the golden cloud of war, envious.


    "That little girl, actually occupied a quota!"


    Looking at the little stars stepping on the battle clouds, some people of the golden winged ROC birds are not happy, especially the young people who just missed the last step.


    "Ten of you can continue to compete for the ranking. The higher the ranking, what does it mean then? You should also be very clear. Let''s start now!"


    The magic feather of the great protector of the Dharma tower got up and said again. He looked at the ten figures above the sky, and there was not much surprise. Everything seemed to be expected. I''m afraid the only one who felt the accident was that small figure.


    With the fall of the magic feather voice of the Dharma tower, the golden light surges above the battle cloud, and the golden light is diffused in the pupils of a pair of eyes.


    More is a lot of eyes, are consistent with the outside, staring at the small star.


    "Why, do you want to besiege? I''m not afraid. Go ahead!"


    Little star is very old. He clenches his hands and waves his small fist. His eyes are full of golden flame. His stars are flowing. He looks directly at the young strong men of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "To deal with you little girl, as for letting us besiege you, the golden winged rocs never do such shameful things."


    There is a figure stepping out of the clouds of war. It is a young man with leisure temperament. It is just the three commanders who have no space.


    Looking at the little star, the golden pupil in Kalou juecheng''s eyes began to disperse, gushing out the golden light and saying: "you go down by yourself. I don''t want to fight a little girl''s film. I won''t win it!"


    "It''s conceited."


    The little star looked at Kalou Jue Kong. On his fat face, he could not see the harmless smile of human beings and animals. His face was full of dignity. He said with a faint smile: "I know who you are, the three leaders of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. It''s a pity that I haven''t put you in my eyes."


    "Little girl film, I didn''t want to do it to you. If you insist on your own way, you''ll have to suffer!"


    Kalou was extremely angry, and the golden light gushed out, covering the whole body. It seemed that there was a golden winged ROC bird. The shadow was shrouded like a miracle. The breath was terrible. It had a kind of momentum of only martial arts.


    "That guy is absolutely strong. The purple dragon emperor should be careful!"


    God ape king, magic tiger king, Fire Dragon King, silver blood leopard king and so on looked at the tower of absolute emptiness, for the heart of awe inspiring.


    They all know that nakala is very powerful and different.


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. He also knew that the absolute emptiness of Jialou was a dangerous existence and his breath was unfathomable.


    This Kalou juechun is still a Wuchi among the golden winged Dapeng birds. I''m afraid it''s no different from that of Kalou jueyu.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t worry too much about Xiaoxing. With Xiaoxing''s defense measures, she would not suffer a great loss.


    "Hum, I''m too lazy to talk to you. I really think it''s very powerful!"


    The little star snorted coldly, and his voice fell down. His little body turned into a touch of starlight, which made him leap to the far away space of Kalou."That little girl, too arrogant and overbearing


    Around the square, some people of the golden winged ROC family were talking to each other in secret. The little girl actually took the initiative to fight against Kalou. She didn''t pay attention to one of the strongest young people of the golden winged ROC. How arrogant and arrogant she was.


    "Ask for trouble


    The golden pupil of Kalou is full of golden whirlpool light, just like a golden black hole, which can frighten people and gods, wave the golden light and burst out like a raging tide, blocking the small stars.


    "Broken!"


    The little star drinks delicately and smashes the golden light with one fist. The momentum is unstoppable.


    After the fight in person, Jialou juecheng''s eyes were really moved. He immediately made a move again, and instantly fought with little star.


    With the small star and Kalou juecheng''s hand, the remaining several people on the battle cloud look at each other face to face. The little star already has the Kalou juxtaport hand, so they don''t have to go out in unison.


    "War!"


    Just for a moment, as the supreme race of the beasts, the remaining young strong men were all saved and continued to fight together to fight for the ranking.


    At the moment, as long as they beat one person, they will be able to rank higher. Therefore, this is a scuffle, and they will spare no effort to do their best.


    "Gee!"


    Some people immediately urged the body of the golden winged ROC bird to rush forward, flapping its wings to hit the sky, and hissing through clouds and rocks.


    "Boom..."


    Although at the moment, there are only a few golden winged ROC birds fighting fiercely, but the level of strength is not much better than the previous melee.


    Fierce fighting, animal can break out, so that the sky immediately flash thunder, strong wind, golden light interweave surging!


    All kinds of golden winged ROC birds can flow out, which makes the magic tiger king and ghost car on the edge of the square feel trembling for it.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    It was not long after the scuffle that three golden winged ROC birds fell. It was the last three golden winged ROC birds that won the top ten places.


    At this time, the rest of the fight is more intense.


    Du Shaofu was also attracted by the battle between the four Hunyuan beasts.


    At the moment, if it wasn''t for the Fu array and seal blessing of the square around, it would have been destroyed to ruins.


    Jialou jueyu set foot on the battle cloud, but he did not make a move, and no golden winged ROC bird dared to attack him.


    Kalou jueyou is very leisure, but his eyes are not calm at the moment, has been tightly falling on the fight between little star and Kalou juecheng.


    At the moment, the most striking fight in the field is not the four huge golden winged ROC birds, but the two figures of little star and Kalou juecheng.


    Both of them did not motivate the body, but the fighting momentum was powerful enough to make the children and strong people of the golden winged Dapeng people around feel it. I don''t know how many times stronger than the four golden winged Dapeng birds at the Hunyuan animal dignity level.


    Above the sky, in the face of Kalou, the little star is fearless, fierce and domineering, and his small fist blows out and sweeps around!


    The little star''s body is full of starlight, purple flame and golden flame. The fierce attack also brings the attack that affects the soul. The attack and surging energy are like waves sweeping through the sky, impacting the Kalou absolute space.


    At this moment, Kalou Jue Kong, actually, inspired all the breath of Nirvana beast Zun. The golden light broke out, and all kinds of magic powers of the golden winged Dapeng birds were displayed, but they could only barely resist the attack of small stars.


    This big one small fight, energy Rune culture as a waterfall, rolling pouring, will drown the high altitude, the pressure is frightening!


    They don''t have time to collide with each other directly. It''s self-evident that the golden winged Dapeng birds are so overbearing and fierce that they can''t match each other. What''s more, they are still madmen like Kalou juechun.


    The little star takes the Hunyuan beast Zun as the highest level of cultivation, fighting against the Kalou absolute Nirvana beast Zun, and the body is not afraid at all.


    Especially in the face of the terrible attack of Kalou juxtaport, in that energy swept, the little star seemed to be immune to attack power, and his small body swept around, and he was extremely powerful!


    As time went by, the eyes of all the golden winged mires were completely shocked.


    The little girl is so strong that she is not under the absolute space of Kalou. I can''t believe it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1332

    "This little girl, although she is fond of playing, her practice has not fallen behind."


    Du Shaofu sighed and envied at the same time.


    Du Shaofu is most aware of how long Xiaoxing has practiced. He was born with extraordinary talent. In a short period of time, he has reached the peak of Hunyuan beast Zun, which makes other people feel embarrassed and need not live.


    At the beginning of the first world war with the eight dragons and seven dragons, Du Shaofu still remembered that little star had only reached the level of Hunyuan beast respect for a long time.


    At the moment, Xiaoxing has reached the peak of Hunyuan beast Zun. I''m afraid that these days, among the golden winged Dapeng birds, they must have eaten a lot of treasures and miraculous drugs, or else they would not have caused the whole family of golden winged mires to hunt down.


    In the air, two of the four fighting golden winged ROC birds of Hunyuan beast Zun level were defeated again.


    The fall of two huge golden winged ROC birds is also frightening. It is like a million mountains falling down, which makes the square rumble and tremble endlessly. With the blessing of Fu array seal, there is almost a crack.


    The remaining two Hunyuan beast Zun level golden winged ROC birds continue to fight each other. Every time they go up to a higher level, the more benefits they will get, and they will not want to let each other.


    "Bang!"


    With the roar of the high sky, the little star and the tower juxtaposition shake together again, the space erupts the boundless fog, the surrounding space ripple explodes, the golden light and the golden flame erupt everywhere.


    "Urge the noumenon, take out your strongest strength, this emperor is not easy to deal with!"


    The little star figure stepped back a few steps to stabilize his body, and watched the tower of Kalou which had stepped back more than ten steps away from the road.


    "Oh, my God, Kalou juecheng is falling in the downwind


    "It seems that the three commanders can''t take advantage of it!"


    Among the family of golden winged ROC birds, some people marvel at it. Their eyes are unbelievable and they dare not accept what they have seen.


    Looking at the little star from the sky, he looked more upright than ever before, but his temperament did not change. Then he said slowly, "I really underestimate you, a little girl, but next, I won''t keep my hand!"


    "Gee!"


    With the fall of the tall tower''s voice, the hissing resounds through the sky. The golden light of its body expands. A huge body of a golden winged ROC bird sits in the sky and is shrouded in the golden light. It is extremely terrifying and looks down on all sides. A terrible power comes.


    "Too strong!"


    At the moment, the breath from the huge body in the space of Kalou made the ghost car and the king of apes tremble.


    That kind of golden winged ROC bird family''s supremacy, let the beast''s heart throb.


    "The later stage of Nirvana animal reverence!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and looked at the huge golden winged ROC bird. The real strength of Jialou juecheng''s cultivation reached the later stage of Nirvana beast Zun.


    As a pure blood descendant of the golden winged ROC bird family, what a terrible strength.


    Du Shaofu is not hard to know that his accomplishments like Kalou juecheng are enough to confront his seventh martial uncle, Qian Xing Zun and master Bo Kuang Zun.


    I''m afraid it''s not sure who will win or lose in the end. Most of Kalou will still have the upper hand.


    "Noumenon, I also have it!"


    Small stars and stars, golden flame word, strange eyes rise out.


    "Oh..."


    The next moment, the sound of dragon singing resounds through this space, and then you can see the body of the little star hundreds of Zhang Long perched in the sky, with a pair of wings that are full of expansion like phoenix feathers, spreading red and purple flaming, with stars flowing on the body surface, and the smell of golden winged Dapeng, but more of it is a terrible supreme breath.


    All the golden winged mires looked up, and under the terrible pressure, they all felt the soul of the beast trembling.


    "It seems that it has the flavor of Phoenix, but it also has the smell of our family of golden winged rocs. Other kinds of breath will not be under the breath of our family. What kind of strange dragon is that?"


    Looking at the body of the little star, on the old faces of the big elder, the second elder and the third elder of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, the eyes of the two elders and the third elder are all full of color and fluctuate violently.


    In the little star''s body, they clearly also feel the breath of the golden winged ROC. No wonder the patriarch said that the little girl was also related to the golden winged ROC family.


    "Why is such pressure so powerful?"


    Jialou Changtian looks at the body of the little star at the moment, and is surprised that there is a golden light from the depths of his eyes. From the small star body diffuses the prestige, is by no means the general, seems to have to be above the golden winged ROC bird.


    "Hula!"


    The little star itself is perched in the sky. There are five claws rising under the abdomen. The cloud of rune is surging. The golden light of both pupils is overflowing. The wings are flapping, forming bursts of fiery flame tornado storms. A terrible strange and complex pressure comes from its body to the heaven and earth!


    Kalou is absolutely empty and huge, and its body is in the air. At the moment, the golden double pupil is like a golden whirlpool, which can devour the soul of human beings. When you look at the body of the little star, you can feel the vibration.


    "Gee!"


    But just for a moment, the Kalou was so huge that the golden light gushed out in the sky, and the momentum was vast and turbulent. With the wave of golden light, it was like a torrent sweeping through the sky. It was roaring in the sky, rushing and sweeping towards the little stars, crushing everything in the place it passed!"Oh


    The little star is not afraid of it. It is complicated and powerful, roaring and shocking. It seems that it is mixed with strange soul attack. The golden flame turns into a sea of fire and burns everything.


    High in the sky, little star and Kalou juecheng collide with each other again.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    This impact, let the high altitude collapse!


    The body of the golden winged ROC bird, which is the supreme animal family in this world, can tear everything, push across the ages and suppress the human beings.


    But at the moment, the little star itself is not backward at all, and it is still able to contend with the backward cultivation level.


    If the two are at the same level of cultivation at the moment, I''m afraid they can already tell the winner from the loser.


    "Boom..."


    In the high altitude, one dragon and one ROC collide one after another, tearing up the space and crushing the void. The high-altitude vibration of vibration is incessant, and the lightning and thunder are thundering.


    This kind of duel has made many of the golden winged ROC''s descendants creepy.


    Ghost car, magic tiger king, small Falcon and so on have been stunned, the strength of that little girl, almost a thousand miles a day, more and more powerful!


    "Suppress!"


    Kalou is absolutely free to drink. He has used all his strength, and his golden light is blazing. He is strong and domineering.


    "I''m afraid you won''t do it!"


    The little star is not afraid. The golden flame is rolling and burning everything. It is fearless to attack. During the attack, it is accompanied by an all pervasive soul attack, which makes Kalou juxtaport suffer a lot of influence.


    "Hula!"


    Kalou is huge, and its body is more and more dignified. It plunges down, and the golden wings sweep across it, breaking out the golden tide.


    In the golden awn, a terrible tyranny comes down to suppress the little star.


    "Hiss!"


    A wing of Kalou is like a golden thunderbolt, which sweeps and blows towards the little star at the same time.


    "Oh


    The little star''s eyes looked a ray of sneer, raised his head, the Dragon chanted and startled the sky. Suddenly, he burst out black talisman secret patterns on his body, and a piece of armor like a tortoise shell covered his body surface.


    "Hula..."


    On the black tortoise shell behind the little star, the mysterious patterns of talisman swept through the sky. It was the shell of Xuanwu God left by her father, which was the most precious defense.


    With the cultivation of little star, the higher the level of strength, the more terrifying the defense power.


    "Boom..."


    The little star blocks the absolutely empty fan of Kalou with Xuanwu shell, which is indestructible and blocks out the golden light. It stirs up a golden tide like a surge on the bank, and the earth and the earth around it vibrate like the sky and the earth.


    At the same time, the huge body of the little star stood upright, and a very strong pressure diffused and opened. All of a sudden, the whole sky was shaking at this time.


    In this moment, the third eye of the monster standing in the heart of the little star''s eyebrows also suddenly opened, and a dazzling light column that made the soul tremble was directly in the air, just like a light curtain spreading around the cage.


    Accompanied by a soul power that blocks the sky from the sun, it also suddenly diffuses in the sky.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    With the roar of the dragon''s song, there are several green dragons looming in the third eyebrow of little star, and they come with strange soul power.


    "It''s a beast soul attack. How can it be so strong?"


    At the moment, on the elder''s seat, the five elders'' Gallou was surprised.


    The sound of dragon chanting is too strange. I''m afraid that few of them can resist it.


    The sound of dragon chanting resounds from all directions. The golden winged Dapeng birds and small falcons, Xiao Ying Ying, ghost cars and other bodies around the square are also boiling with blood and soul throbbing.


    Under the attack of small stars, Kalou juecheng is also directly affected, and the golden whirlpool of frightening double pupils is flabby.


    "Bang!"


    The giant tail swept, accompanied by a golden flame, swept over the huge body of Kalou in an instant.


    "Poof!"


    Without any whirling, the spirit of the beast was affected in the panic of Kalou, and his eyes had not even returned to his mind. As the giant tail of the little star swept down, his mouth opened and a mouth of blood mist gushed out. The huge body was directly shaken back and fell down.


    The big tail blow of the little star is not only invincible, but also that the golden flame can burn everything.


    The blazing golden flame was raging in Kalou''s empty body, burning his internal organs.


    However, Kalou jukong is always the peak of the young generation of the supreme Orc family, such as the golden winged Dapeng bird, which has been back to God for a moment.


    "Hiss!"


    Kalou juecheng''s huge body has not landed, it is in the low air flapping and shaking, the golden burst.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Kalou hissed and drank in the sky, and his whole body was shining with gold. He promoted the Peng to come to the nine days, and his domineering will came, shaking the sky like thunder.


    The breath of tyranny and terror is so strong that Kalou juecheng urges the supreme beast power to sweep the sky with wings, open and close freely, and suppress the little star!The little star lifted his eyes, and his huge body stretched across the sky. A dazzling black Rune light came out from the Xuanwu God shell on his back. A phantom animal shadow suddenly roared, like a dragon roaring into the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1333

    "Oh


    The shadow of the virtual phantom is black and black, dazzling, huge and thousands of feet. The scales cover the whole body. The turtle and snake meet like living creatures. It comes with a huge pressure and the breath is just like the supreme one!


    It''s just the shadow of Xuanwu, which is so powerful that the space is distorted. The ripples of space are spreading around, making the space tremble and blocking the nine days of penglin, which is absolutely empty.


    "This kind of pressure will not be under my family of golden winged rocs."


    Around the square, the powerful people of the golden winged mires were astonished. At the moment, the magic power of the little girl was no less powerful than that of the golden winged ROC family, the supreme beast of the golden winged mires.


    The sky of Kalou looks at the sky, more and more brilliant.


    "It is more terrifying than the dragon people to gather several kinds of such strong breath at the same time. What is the origin of it?"


    Kalou long day murmured softly, wondering in his heart.


    At the moment, a group of golden winged daphniao elders on the elder''s seat had a look of doubt and horror on their faces, which was better than that of Kalou Changtian.


    On the battle cloud, Kalou jueyu''s eyes at the moment, the golden light surging, only looking at the small star and Kalou juecheng''s fight.


    "Boom!"


    The fierce beast can fight each other, the rune in the sky is shining, the high altitude roars endlessly, and the energy soars into the sky.


    The black Rune and the golden light Rune are in a stalemate, just like the burning sun and night. Under the pressure of the surging sky, the divine power is overwhelming and surging.


    However, under the gaze of many eyes, the eyes of the golden winged ROC bird family showed a smile in the solemn shock, and the dark and mysterious shadow inspired by the little star has been fading away.


    Although the secret patterns of golden light on Kalou juecheng''s body are also dim, they suppress the little star, and they are about to lose.


    "No, the Purple Dragon Emperor is going to be defeated. If he has the same accomplishments as Kalou juecheng, he will not be defeated!" The king of ape has a dignified face.


    "It''s just a little bit short. The levels of cultivation are too far apart."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly at the moment, and felt that little star was powerless.


    It''s not the Xuanwu virtual shadow power driven by the little stars, which is not as good as the penglin nine days of the golden winged Dapeng clan.


    But on the level of self cultivation, the little star Hunyuan beast Zun is the peak, while the Kalou juechun is the later level of Nirvana beast Zun.


    At the level of respect, it seems that there is not much difference between the peak of Hunyuan animal respect and the later stage of Nirvana animal respect.


    But in fact, there is a big difference between the two levels. It is totally two different concepts.


    In addition, the golden winged ROC bird family, that is the world''s supreme beast.


    As an outstanding pure blood descendant of the golden winged ROC, such as Kalou juecheng, it is a terrible existence that can surpass the level and even kill the opponent.


    If the general Nirvana beast Zun later orcs, I am afraid they have been defeated by little star.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu also knew that it was not that little stars were not abnormal enough.


    But Kalou juxtaposition is also a abnormal and terrible existence. It''s not ordinary. The little stars are terrible enough.


    "Poof..."


    The little star spits out blood in his mouth, and the Xuanwu virtual shadow is also wiped out in his mouth, and his huge body is violently shaken back.


    "You are defeated!"


    Kalou spoke in vain, his breath was weak, and he worked hard to win.


    But at the moment, there is no excitement and joy in the heart of Kalou juechun. The level of Hunyuan beast statue almost makes him unable to do anything about it.


    If he had the same accomplishments, he would have been defeated for a long time. What''s to be happy about.


    Small star huge body across the sky, his eyes looking at the Kalou juecheng noumenon, suddenly appeared a ferocious smile, the corner of his mouth rose, said: "who said I lost, the victory is still uncertain!"


    "Boom


    As the voice of the little star falls, the surrounding space suddenly trembles strangely. Suddenly, there is a stream of heaven and earth energy coming from all around the sky.


    A strange stream of heaven and earth energy began to converge, sending out vigorous waves, making the surrounding void have space cracks rippling away, and finally converged around the small stars.


    "That''s..."


    This moment, the eyes around the square below are all surprised.


    At this moment, the powerful energy gathered in the sky is pouring into the little star''s body, making the weak breath on the little star still climbing, and some scarred dragon scales begin to recover.


    "Hunyuan is all inclusive and omnipresent. Hunyuan is the principle, the Tao, and the road of heaven and earth. It has no outside, its small has no inside, and it is in the same body with the Tao and in one with the Tao."


    At this moment, the little star murmured words. The stars were wrapped in brilliance, covered with golden flames and purple flames. There was also a strange black and white gas crisscrossing, which was a strange alternation of positive and negative.


    Those supernatural black and white Qi, like lightning, such as with bright fire, faintly, so that the sky, like a star out of bright, its like the occasion of a great view.


    "That little girl, this is breaking through NirvanaOn the Presbyterian seat, some elders could not help but exclaim, and they saw the clue.


    At this moment, Kalou juxtaposition huge body, closely looking at the little star, is also changing color for it.


    Kalou broke through the floor, and at the moment he felt what the former was doing.


    However, at the moment, Kalou juechun has not made a move. As a pure blood descendant of the golden winged ROC bird family, he knows that if he does it now, he will be able to take advantage of it.


    However, at this time, Kalou juechun did not disdain to hand. The blood of the golden winged ROC bird in his body did not allow him to do anything to insult the family of golden winged mires.


    Just in a short time, the little star''s breath is rapid to a peak.


    "Broken!"


    Little star a big drink, eyebrows, the third eye trace of the monster has a trace of gold flame, beating, pan dazzling light.


    "Oh


    Three eyes appear at the same time, a roaring sound of a dragon roars out, and the sound turns into sound waves, and waves spread away. Suddenly, all the strong golden winged Dapeng birds in the square below are under great pressure. The animal spirits in their minds are shaking and their blood vessels are about to solidify.


    "Boom..."


    On the huge body of the little star, the mysterious energy gathered from the sky and the earth around it, making a huge space ripple like a water wave.


    From the huge body of the little star, a breath broke through the bottleneck at the same time and rose into the sky.


    This moment, the little star back on the back of the Xuanwu shell and body surface of starlight, purple flame and other light convergence, with a palpitating breath whistling in the space, bringing out a terrible pressure.


    "Boom!"


    Around the shock of the eyes, at the same time, the sky suddenly trembled.


    All of a sudden, the whole space became dark, with thick dark clouds suddenly rushing in, strong wind, lightning and thunder.


    A stream of powerful heaven and earth energy, finally directly poured into the third eye of little star eyebrows.


    At the same time, the little star''s breath, now also climbed to a new level, overhead, there is a very special round of light, looming, like fire.


    "Nirvana fire!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were not small. He was curious and astonished at the special light above the little star''s head.


    At the beginning, when he saw the sun shining on the top of his head, it was like the fire on the top of his head.


    "Nirvana fire, how did that girl just step into Nirvana animal respect and have Nirvana fire? It''s incredible!"


    At the head of the square, on the elder''s seat, many elders exclaimed at the same time. Only those who are about to break through the realm will produce Nirvana fire on their heads.


    But at the moment, the little girl''s noumenon has just broken through and produced Nirvana fire, which is incredible.


    "Breakthrough Nirvana beast Zun, the Purple Dragon Emperor is breaking through Nirvana!"


    "The emperor of the purple dragon is very strong."


    God ape king, Fire Dragon King, silver blood leopard king and so on are extremely excited, the spirit fantasy tiger king, crazy Bear King and so on, are all excited at this moment.


    It didn''t take long. The energy of heaven and earth gathered from the sky had dissipated.


    However, at this moment, the huge dragon in the middle of the sky is full of light, and the body of the Dragon seems to be a little bigger. Compared with the previous one, the supreme prestige diffused from his body is more powerful than before.


    "Just breaking through nirvana, how can the breath be so strong?"


    At the moment, the breath of the little star made all the elders on the golden winged ROC bird elder seat tremble their eyes.


    After stepping into nirvana, the fire of Nirvana above the little star''s head gradually dissipated. He looked at the huge body of Kalou and said, "compared with those shameless miscellaneous Dragons of the dragon clan, you are much better. You didn''t take the opportunity to attack me."


    "Golden winged ROC birds, they don''t care about such shamelessness!"


    Kalou drank in the sky, flapped his wings, and the golden light broke out. With the momentum of diving, it was like running thunder, and then it rushed to the little star again and said, "let me see, what kind of situation have you got after you broke through Nirvana beast Zun?"


    The little star didn''t speak. He looked at the tower and dived into the sky. The corner of his mouth showed a smile. He didn''t retreat but went forward. The light burst out. The star was wrapped in gold and purple flame, just like a thunder rainbow. It collided with each other directly with a huge body.


    The two huge bodies collided with each other in such a roar. All kinds of bright light erupted and flooded the sky, and the thunder like explosion rang through the sky.


    "Boom


    The giant tail, wrapped in golden flame, comes out of the void and rises with the flame and mist. It breaks down heavily and is like extinction.


    "Ji..."


    In the chaotic space, there are golden winged ROC birds'' hissing sound resounding, and the light is bright and dazzling, which makes it difficult for people to enter.


    Everything is very fast, when everything dissipates, the sky, people can see clearly, the small star body perched in the high altitude, the whole body is shining.


    At the moment, the body of Kalou juecheng is broken, and his mouth is bleeding. His whole body is pale gold, and his blood is pouring into the air. His strong body is suffering heavy damage at the moment.[it''s the third watch break again. Brothers and sisters, do you have flowers? ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1334

    I don''t know when one of the two golden winged ROC birds, who had just been fighting in mid air, had already been defeated.


    The remaining golden winged ROC bird of Hunyuan beast statue level converged and turned into human form. It was scarred and withered. It did not dare to take a hand in front of Jialou jueyu, and automatically retreated and fell under the rank of Kalou jueyu.


    Looking at a scene in the sky, all eyes were gaping, and the sky suddenly began to be silent.


    "Hoo..."


    A moment later, the sound of breath and saliva was heard all around the square, which shocked the audience!


    Golden winged ROC bird, the supreme beast!


    Even the dragon, Phoenix, and golden winged ROC birds have never paid much attention to them. They always feel that the golden winged ROC is on top of the dragon and Phoenix.


    But at the moment, I can''t help but watch that little girl, an alien dragon, to break through Nirvana beast Zun''s natural posture and toughness in the war, and defeat the best and the best of the young generation of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    At this moment, all the children of the golden winged ROC are complicated, shocking and unbelievable!


    "What''s the origin of that little girl?"


    On the Presbyterian seat, there were several elders who could not help but stand up, their eyes trembling and their eyes filled with golden light.


    Behind Kalou Changtian, the leader of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, the beautiful eyes of Kalou''s colorful plumes look at the sky, and they also have violent fluctuations.


    Jialou Cailing knows that little star is very strong, and his body breath is also supreme, but he never thought in advance that little star could defeat Kalou juxtaposition.


    "The Purple Dragon Emperor is mighty!"


    The king of apes, the king of fire, the king of silver blood leopard, Xiao Ying, the king of magic tiger, and so on, looked at the sky at the moment, and their level of excitement was no different than that of defeating Kalou juecheng.


    "I won, you won''t be my opponent again!"


    The little star body is in the sky, and the supreme breath is surging from the sky. You can see the way through the sky.


    "Poof..."


    The blood gushed from the empty mouth of Kalou again. The golden pupil looked at the huge dragon. There were unbelievable, unwilling, and confused. The look was very complicated.


    After a full moment, Kalou is absolutely empty and huge, and its body is full of golden light and turns into human form. In the leisure temperament, it is a bit more embarrassed and miserable. The invisible extraordinary temperament is also shrouded in depression.


    With a few traces of blood in the corner of his mouth, he looked at the little star and said, "yes, I''m defeated. No matter how, I can''t help you any more."


    "You are already very strong. If I didn''t just break through, I couldn''t beat you. If you just took advantage of my breakthrough, I would be in trouble. I''m afraid it will be affected a lot."


    The little star also converged the body, tender voice, childish face, looking at people and animals harmless, and just that terrible existence is quite different.


    At the moment, the little star, or a smile on his face, seems to be full of praise for Jialou juecheng just not to attack himself.


    "This little girl is very irritating


    But little star''s words, at the moment, let the children of the golden winged Dapeng bird in the square around him feel depressed. This is not praising, but it is striking at the absolute emptiness of Kalou.


    Even if Kalou juecheng won today, I''m afraid there is nothing to be happy about.


    First, the little girl is obviously not big. Second, even if the little girl finally breaks through the nirvana level, it is just a breakthrough.


    At the later stage of the nirvana animal respect, it is absolutely dishonorable for the little girl to be defeated by the golden winged ROC bird itself, because the girl''s strength has already shocked the audience.


    At the moment, the little girl''s words clearly mean that even if she just wanted to take advantage of her breakthrough, she would only bring trouble to her, and it would not make any great impact. This is the most irritating thing.


    But at the moment, the children of the family of golden winged mires don''t know. Xiaoxing''s praise is absolutely sincere.


    I feel that compared with the dragon clan, Xiaoxing really thinks that the golden winged Dapeng bird family is much stronger than those miscellaneous dragon beasts of the dragon clan.


    Even if it is to destroy the medicinal fields of the golden winged mires and steal a lot of the natural resources and earth treasures of the golden winged mires as candy, the golden winged mires only let the younger generation to arrest her. Those strong people in the animal kingdom hold their own identities and do not attack her.


    This is if the dragon people, those miscellaneous dragons, the little star feels, afraid of those miscellaneous dragons, will certainly be big and small, the eldest and the younger will pursue her together.


    Listening to the words of the little star, at the moment, Kalou looked at the little star in the air. On his pale face, he even gave a hard blow and did not reply at all.


    Then he looked at the Kalou jueyu on the battle cloud. He opened his mouth and said, "you have to pay attention to this little girl. She has to be too defensive, and her soul will be affected in the attack."


    "Go down and heal yourself. You''re not disgraced. You have a good blood. You still have the blood of our golden winged ROC."


    Kalou jueyu nodded to Kalou juechun and stepped on the golden battle cloud. His robe moved slightly with the wind. It was still so beautiful. The original shock color in his eyes was restrained in his eyes, and the wind was light.Kalou never opened his mouth again, and his figure fell from the middle of the sky. Although he was defeated, he still had a bearing that no one could despise.


    "Nirvana beast Zun..."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu looked at the little stars in the sky, but his mind was not thinking about how strong the little stars were.


    Du Shaofu knew about the change of the little star for a long time, and he didn''t want to think about it more, lest he would seek abuse on his own.


    But now, watching the little star break through to Nirvana beast Zun, and his father is still Hunyuan beast Zun. This is still a recent period of time, their own various training to this point, but the little star is facing nirvana, the beast Zun is also said to break.


    At the moment, I''m afraid no one will understand Du Shaofu''s complicated mood at this time.


    "Son of a bitch, you''re saving face for your father."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, but he was still happy to see the little star break through Nirvana beast Zun at the moment.


    Just at the moment, Du Shaofu''s helpless light sadness in his heart covered up his happiness.


    "It''s your turn?"


    High in the sky, the little star looks at Jialou jueyu. Although he feels that the golden winged mires are much better than the miscellaneous Dragons of the dragon clan, he is still dissatisfied with his godfather''s loss in the family.


    At the moment, there is only one left. Naturally, Xiaoxing doesn''t intend to let go. Defeating all the younger generation of golden winged mires is also a lesson for the golden winged mires.


    "This little girl, take the initiative to fight against Jia Lou jueyu."


    "The second commander should be able to defeat the little girl?"


    When the little star stargazed at Jialou jueyu, the children of the golden winged ROC birds in the square began to speculate in their hearts.


    At the beginning, if I saw the little girl saying to Jialou jueyu that she wanted a war, I''m afraid that all the children of the golden winged Dapeng family would laugh off their big teeth and disdain them.


    But now, but no one will disdain it.


    The defeat of Kalou has proved everything.


    Some people even began to worry about whether the second commander, Jialou jueyu, could resist the mysterious little girl.


    Of course, most people, especially the old people of the golden winged ROC, still believe in Jialou jueyu.


    They also have absolute self-confidence. Jialou jueyu will never fail. Among the younger generation in the world, it is absolutely impossible for anyone else to defeat Kalou jueyu.


    Even among the dragon clan and Phoenix clan, among the younger generation of equal practitioners, there should be no one who can defeat Jialou jueyu. At most, they can resist. This is the confidence in the heart of the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    As long as Jialou jueyu gets the final advantage of Dabi and takes the opportunity to break into the animal kingdom, it will be called the first person of the younger generation at that time!


    "I''m young, but I''m really impressed by my strength. However, even if I win the first battle, I''m not glorious." Jia Lou Jue Yu said, looking at the little star.


    In the little star''s weird eyes, the faint golden flame fluctuated, glanced at his mouth and said: "what do you mean? You can make it clear. I''m still young, and I can''t understand the meaning of your adults."


    "You have a treasure of defense, which can make you invincible. If I want to suppress it, I''m afraid it will cost me a lot."


    Garou jueyu looked at the little star. At the moment, he didn''t regard the little star as a little girl. Instead, he looked at a real opponent and said with a faint smile: "I know you are not vulgar, but even if you break through to Nirvana beast Zun now, you can''t do anything with all your strength. If we want to win or lose, it must be a battle between life and death, otherwise, there will be no result ¡£¡±


    "This guy is right."


    Listening to Jialou jueyu''s words, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, his eyes were empty and his heart was very much in agreement with his words.


    At this moment, when the little star breaks through the nirvana beast Zun, her own defense is abnormal. And her father left her with the mysterious shell. As long as she doesn''t encounter the animal kingdom, she will not be able to do anything to the little girl.


    If it is under the realm of other races, I''m afraid it will only be ravaged by little stars.


    "What do the two commanders want to do? Do you want a tie?"


    The children of the golden winged ROC birds in the square around them are shocked to hear that the evaluation of the little star by Jialou jueyu is so high.


    But they were also very puzzled about the meaning of the words.


    Did the second commander, who had never failed and had always been proud of the world, recognize this time in front of the little girl?


    At the moment, many elder''s eyes are also looking at Kalou jueyu. They also don''t know what Jialou jueyu wants.


    "Do you want a draw?"


    Little star''s eyes picked out. He had always been a little star who didn''t care about other orcs. Listening to Jialou jueyu''s words at the moment, he didn''t refute it, and seemed to agree with him in his heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1335

    Just now, he had a fight with Jialou juecheng, which made Xiaoxing very clear that the golden winged ROC birds were really strong, and the Jialou jueyu was even more powerful.


    "Since it''s a big match, it''s necessary to produce the level of victory or defeat. Otherwise, there''s no tie in the world. In front of life and death, there''s no tie, and there''s only a double fall."


    Jialou jueyu smiles slightly. The light words and the faint smile on her face make many women''s eyes ripple. She continues to say to little star, "do you think it''s your strength now or his strength?"


    As the words fell, Jia Lou Jue Yu suddenly turned his eyes. The light golden light in his eyes fluctuated, and he looked directly at Du Shaofu at the edge of the square below.


    Looking at Jia Lou Jue Yu''s eyes, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and his eyebrows were one of the picks.


    "Temple master, the target of jueyu of Naga tower is you!"


    The eyes of the king of the tiger, Xiao Yingying, Xiao falcon, and the king of mad bear suddenly trembled.


    Little star''s eyes dripped in a turn, looked at the front of the Jialou jueyu, then looked down at his godfather, and finally said: "of course, my father is better than me?"


    "That''s enough."


    Jialou jueyu still looks like that with a smile. He looks at the elder''s seat below and salutes respectfully. However, he is neither humble nor arrogant. He says, "patriarch, elder Dharma protectors. This time, Dabi is quite special and there are some accidents. Therefore, I now request that Du Shaofu replace the little girl, me and Nadu If I lose in Shaofu''s first battle, I''ll give in to each other


    "It turns out that Jialou jueyu wants to fight with Du Shaofu!"


    There was a lot of discussion around the square, and people understood that the real goal of the second commander, Jialou jueyu, was Du Shaofu.


    On the square, all the elders moved their eyes and looked at Kalou Changtian.


    The eyes of Kalou jueyu began to change when the voice of Kalou jueyu fell. The red lips were slightly open, which meant that she wanted to speak and scold. She was afraid that the purpose of Jialou jueyu was the most clear.


    But at this moment, Kalou Changtian raised his hand and waved back slightly, indicating that the words of Kalou Cailing reached his mouth, but he did not say it.


    "What do you think of the elders?"


    Kalou Changtian opened his mouth and asked the elder and the second elder.


    "There have been some special features in this contest, so in my opinion, some changes can be made. If there is no objection, there will be no problem." The three elders opened their mouths and spoke back to the patriarch.


    "If everyone doesn''t object to it, there''s no problem."


    Jialou Changtian glanced at Du Shaofu at the edge of the square intentionally or unintentionally. Then he said to Jia Lou jueyu, "of course, you have to look at the opinions of the parties. If all agree, the clan will admit the result of the contest."


    Jia Lou jueyu walked quietly in the air and looked down at Du Shaofu. Obviously, he did not show any arrogance, but he was forceful and forceful for no reason. He opened his mouth and said, "since you are the father of the dead little girl, I think I will not object to it. If you are afraid and afraid of death, I can let you go and even let the little girl get the first place."


    "This can''t be done. First, it can''t be given to outsiders. That''s too much to do."


    Listening to Jialou jueyu''s words, many children of the golden winged Dapeng family suddenly became agitated.


    Little star doesn''t speak at the moment. It can be seen that Jialou jueyu is staring at her Godfather. At the moment, if she starts to stop, it will be tantamount to increasing the prestige of Jialou jueyu. She also believes that her Godfather can definitely solve everything.


    Du Shaofu''s face did not change much in the eyes of Linghuan tiger king, Xiao Yingying, mad Bear King, shenape king and even Zixuan.


    His eyes lifted slightly, and he looked at the tall jueyu in the sky. Du Shaofu''s voice was not slow, nor big or small. He said, "say the purpose."


    If Jialou jueyu took a look at himself, Du Shaofu would never believe it if he just let himself fight instead of Xiaoxing.


    I''m afraid it''s Jialou jueyu''s heart. It must have a purpose.


    Jia Lou jueyu looked at Du Shaofu, and then said, "I failed. The first one is to give up. There is nothing to say. I win, the secret bones in your body and the golden wings of the ROC prove that you are not worthy of my family


    At the moment, the words of the square reverberate clearly in the sky.


    When this voice spreads out in the sky, at this moment, many eyes around him change color.


    The golden light in the eyes of Kalou''s colorful plume is shining. She knows the purpose of Jialou jueyu. She already knows it already.


    On the Presbyterian seat, many old faces and eyes fell on Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    "So..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that he was not surprised by the words of Jialou jueyu.


    "Du Shaofu, for the sake of the secret bones of my family and the golden wings of Dapeng, I will give you the opportunity to fight openly and honestly with me. If you are afraid of death, you are not worthy to own the property of our family. You can choose by yourself!" Jialou jueyu looked at Du Shaofu and continued."It seems that Du Shaofu dare not!"


    "I''m afraid that human beings do not know that they will not be the opponents of the second commander, so they dare not go up!"


    There was a commotion all around the square, and all eyes looked sideways, almost all of which fell on Du Shaofu.


    "If I dare not be interested?"


    Du Shaofu sighed and listened to the tumultuous discussion all around him, as if he had not heard it.


    Du Shaofu knew very well that he was afraid that even if he had won this Jialou jueyu today, he was afraid that there would be another Kalou jueyu. He did not know when it would be the end.


    "Shua Shua..."


    All eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body. All of them changed color, and even looked scornful.


    "As expected, human beings dare not defeat the four commanders, which is the limit. Facing the second commander, they dare not fight."


    "I don''t have this courage. I''m really a tiny human being. I''m insulting the secret bones of the golden winged ROC family and the golden wings of the ROC!"


    "A human being is not worthy to own the things of my family!"


    There was a lot of discussion, and there was a commotion all around. Many eyes fell on Du Shaofu with disdain.


    "Hand over the secret bone!"


    "Hand over the ROC''s golden wings!"


    "Human beings don''t deserve to own our own things. Hand them over!"


    "Boom..."


    Gradually, one after another from the square around the sound spread, the sound more and more, more and more loud.


    At the end of the day, there were hundreds of loud shouts. The sound came out of the sky, shaking in the air!


    The king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and the little Falcon looked around and listened to the deafening sounds. They all approached Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    Some of them are worried that the children of the golden winged Dapeng birds will suddenly start to fight.


    On the Presbyterian seat, Kalou Changtian and all the elders did not intend to stop the noise around them. Instead, they all looked at Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    "These bastards!"


    in the sky, the little stars clenched their fists and glared at the tumultuous crowd below.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu breathed a little, and the deafening sounds around him seemed to turn a deaf ear. His eyes fell on the body of Jialou jueyu.


    Looking at the Kalou jueyu in the sky, she knew that the guy was determined to make a move today, so she chose to do it today. She was afraid that she was afraid of "grandma".


    But if it''s a big match, what happens at that time, the "grandma" will not be able to find out what will happen. What''s more, the elder and the elder, even her father, are also present.


    "Today''s big day, so noisy, shut up


    Jialou''s colorful plume is tall and beautiful. It''s so refreshing and refreshing that you can drink it out loud. The sound waves, like thunder, suddenly roll through the sky and shake people''s eardrums.


    Under the suppression of the Kalou Cailing, the noise all over the sky gradually subsided. Their faces turned white and they didn''t dare to make any more noise. They were really afraid of the temper of the commander-in-chief. Even some Dharma protectors had to retreat three points.


    But just as the surrounding sound gradually calmed down, a faint voice came from afar. It was not loud, but it clearly appeared in the sky above the square: "are the golden winged Dapeng birds really getting worse and worse than before? Dabi, once every three hundred years, has finally to challenge a human being. I don''t know whether it is sad or lamentable..."


    The voice is not big, the speed is not fast, listen to the voice, all eyes hear the sound.


    All eyes, fell to the front of the square, that dense crowd, at the moment, an ancient bluestone path, there is a figure is slowly appearing.


    That figure, walk very slowly, but it is strange, quickly appeared in the public''s sight, clear visual.


    It was a black haired man, slightly bow his head, can not see the specific shape, but from a distance can see the body like Yushu.


    The black haired man, wearing a black shirt, long black hair on the back of his neck, at a glance, can make people feel that he is a good young man.


    Soon, the youth appeared outside the crowd in the square.


    The young people with black clothes and black hair have not even raised their heads all the time. They walk leisurely and contentedly. They have a great aura, which makes the crowd of golden winged Dapeng birds all around them separate from each other automatically.


    And when the young man with black hair and black shirt appeared, there seemed to be a lot of eyes changing color in this moment among the golden winged Dapeng birds. Without any reason, the surrounding space began to be distorted.


    Under Du Shaofu''s keen perception of Yuan Shen, with the young man with black robes and black hair coming, the whole square became strange without any reason.


    The young man with black hair walked on the square directly. In the whole audience''s eyes, he slowly and firmly raised his head.


    That face, long eyebrows like willow, clear eyes, eyes like black agate, eyes are pure black, black like the endless abyss at the end of the universe, looking more for a while, there will be an illusion that is about to be absorbed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1336

    "Boom..."


    Just as the young man''s face emerged, a lot of breath suddenly surged around him. On the elder''s seat, many elders were stunned.


    On the golden battle clouds in the sky, beside the Presbyterian seat in the square, on the square, there are Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing, Jialou juecheng, etc. all the outstanding beings among the young generation of the golden winged Dapeng birds, all of them, at this moment, have their faces changed.


    "It''s him!"


    One after another shocked eyes, is the general electric shock, tightly looked at the black haired black robed youth.


    Standing in the square, the young man with black hair and black robe looks very graceful, and his temperament seems soft and elegant at first glance. Especially, the black hair has silk luster, which gives people a kind of Prince like luxury.


    "Dad, in ''93, I''m back."


    The young man with black hair and black robe stood on the square, looked at the Kalou Changtian at the head of the elder''s seat and bowed down to salute. Then he showed a smile to the elders and said, "elder, long time no see!"


    "Dad, he is..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. He looked at the young man in black robe. He called jialouchangtian his father. He was the son of jialouchangtian, the leader of the family of Dapeng birds. He didn''t know whether it was the elder brother or younger brother of Kalou Cailing.


    "Eh..."


    When he looked at him, Du Shaofu suddenly raised his eyebrows slightly. He felt the breath of the young man with black robes and black hair. There seemed to be something there. He felt a familiar and strange feeling in his heart.


    But then that feeling quickly disappeared in Du Shaofu''s mind, which was very strange.


    "Jueyou, you''re back..."


    In Du Shaofu''s thinking, the golden light surged in the eyes of Kalou colorful plume, the tall and delicate body trembled, and the lotus steps moved gently. His eyes seemed to be unbelievable. He rushed to the black robed youth with black hair. At the same time, he said happily, "Dad, jueyou is back. Jueyou is back."


    Looking at the Kalou Cailing who rushed to his side, the young man with black robes and black hair was smiling slightly. His nose was straight and his skin was like jade. He said softly, "elder sister, it''s me back."


    "Just come back. Don''t go any more. Stay in the family."


    Kalou Cailing stroked the face of the young man with black robes and black hair, and was very happy.


    "It''s jueyou coming back!"


    "Kalou jueyou, it''s Kalou jueyou coming back!"


    "The devil bone''s Jialou has broken away from the Hui people!"


    Silence around, finally began to continue to stir.


    One after another, their eyes fell on the young man with black hair and black robes. The whole family of golden winged ROC birds was afraid that few people did not know that young man with black hair, except for some young cubs.


    "Kalou jueyou has come back, is it because of the words ninety-three years ago?"


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man in the crowd looked at Kalou jueyou from afar, with shock and fear in his expression.


    Even the younger generation of young people, looking at the young man with black robes and black hair, could not help but step back. It seemed that they were a little nervous.


    "What are you doing back here?"


    Jialou Changtian, who was sitting in the middle of the head, opened his mouth and looked at him, without any unnecessary fluctuation.


    "Come back and fulfill my promise. I said that as long as I don''t die, I will come back today."


    Kalou Jue looked at his father Kalou for a long time. His face was still calm, just like looking at a stranger.


    At this time, the smile on his face is also plain, which makes people feel familiar and strange.


    Listening to the words of Kalou Jue, the elder on the elder seat protects the Dharma, and the eyes of the children of the golden winged Dapeng bird family all around him suddenly surge with gold light.


    The eyes of Kalou''s colorful plume trembled, and the tall body trembled secretly. A helpless rush to my heart. I looked at the black haired youth in front of me, with a sour look.


    She had been waiting for him to come back and looking for him, but she was afraid of him.


    Jialoucailing was very aware of his temper and character, which was the thing she worried about most. But now, what she was most afraid of, still happened.


    "Your promise, do you think you have that strength and qualification now?"


    Jia Lou Chang Tian stares at Jia Lou Jue, not angry but powerful. He has a momentum. He is arrogant enough to make life cold.


    "Strength, we will know after trying. Qualification, I''m a descendant of the golden winged ROC bird family. No one can change it. Today, I have my own qualification for the big game of the whole clan! "


    But Garou was not afraid. He looked at his father directly. His voice was not covered up. Suddenly, his voice became sharper. He said, "ninety three years ago, as long as I don''t die, I will come back. I will defeat everyone with my own strength and take back everything that belongs to me. I want you to know that without you, I can''t be defeated by myself. This time I''ll get it myself


    His voice was not loud, but he was as sharp as a knife. Some people around him who were not powerful enough were startled and stepped back.


    "Rebellious son!"


    Jialou Changtian severely slapped the seat beside him. On the seat, there was a dragon wind filled the seat, the voice trembled, the eyes were sharp, and the golden light surged, which was frightening.At this moment, all around the square, the golden winged ROC bird cubs perched on the towering trees looked at the black clothes and black hair of the square, and their eyes were shocked and surprised.


    "Who is he, the son of the patriarch? Why haven''t you heard of him?"


    A golden winged ROC bird cub asked the nearby golden winged ROC bird in a low voice, feeling the atmosphere of the family at the moment, very confused.


    "Keep your voice down. He is the son of the patriarch, jialoujue. He has a magic bone. He was the only one in our family who could win or lose with the second commander."


    A golden winged ROC bird cub replied that he was older. Although he had never seen the war at the beginning, it was another time when he overheard the clansmen secretly talking about it.


    "What, can we win or lose with the second commander?"


    Many young golden winged ROC birds all around feel incredible.


    "What is the magic bone? What happened in those years? Why is he not in the clan all the time?"


    A cub asked curiously, feeling very curious.


    "Don''t ask. Be careful of punishment."


    An older golden winged ROC bird cub yelled at the young ones. He didn''t know much about it, but he knew that these things were taboo in the family, and even strictly blocked the news from the public.


    Even this matter, the people in the family are not willing to talk about it now, so it''s better not to inquire more.


    "Anyway, in your heart, I''m the villain. Ninety three years ago, you made a decision. I call you dad because you are really my father. If I can choose, I won''t choose you."


    Kalou Jue looked at Kalou Changtian, his face changed, but then he regained calm and looked at Kalou Changtian lightly.


    "There seems to be a story in the family of golden winged mires."


    Looking at what he saw in front of him, Du Shaofu looked quietly and quietly without any words.


    "Good, good, good!"


    Jialou Changtian called out three good words in a row. He looked at his juejiao, his eyes were like golden lightning, his face was majestic, and the sky shaking with sound was shaking, just like three wind and thunder bursts, which made people tremble.


    "Jue Yu, do your best, no mercy!"


    When the last good word came down, Kalou jueyu said, looking at the golden battle cloud in the sky.


    "I''m afraid the person you''re looking for will be unreliable."


    The light tone of Kalou jueyu seems to be saying to his father, Jialou Changtian. In the tone, there is a little arrogance and conceit. Then, with a slight stamp on the ground, the figure rises from the ground. It is floating in the air, and looks at Kalou jueyu.


    "Why bother? If you are blaming me, I can give it to you now. You just need to come back."


    Looking at Kalou jueyu, he sighed with a solemn look. He had been thinking whether the young man in black would come back. Unexpectedly, he waited.


    "Give it to me?"


    Kalou chuckled and said, "do you think you are superior or a gift to me? I didn''t blame you at the beginning, and it''s the same now. For me, the original thing is no longer important. What I want now is to let you know that even if you got that thing in the first place, you are not my opponent now. At that time, I''m afraid it will be a kind of irony


    "Jueyo, we are a family after all. Why bother? If you want to have love, brothers and sisters, can you give us more flowers?


    Three or four is not enough, and one and a half is also love. well. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1337

    Dark eyes looked at Jia Lou Jue Yu. A moment later, Jia Lou Jue''s long eyebrows were like willows. On his clear face, a faint smile was lifted.


    Looking at Jia Lou Jue Yu, his voice was sharp and indifferent. He said, "I will prove it, because I am right."


    The voice falls, although invisible, but it is contending with each other, without any concession.


    When his voice dropped, his eyes closed slightly, and he was suspended in the air, making the atmosphere tense.


    But at the moment, everyone can feel that there is a terrible and fierce breath, suddenly sweeping the whole audience.


    "Hiss!"


    Just in a short moment, the eyes of Kalou jueyou, who had just closed their eyes, suddenly opened. The depths of his eyes were as dark as ink, and strange and secluded.


    However, at the moment, a perfect blend of domineering and fierce breath from his body, without reservation, poured into the sky, and instantly climbed to the peak, whistling for nine days!


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the sky was shaking fiercely. There were strange dark clouds, and they began to gather from the far sky. The surrounding space trembled with millet, and two terrible breath surged from the high altitude.


    "It doesn''t seem to be my business."


    The little star picked up her eyebrows and looked at them from afar. On their fat faces, the monstrous eyes blinked, and they simply retreated to one side.


    All eyes, including Zixuan, Du Shaofu, ghost car, Qin demon and so on, all fell in the sky.


    The two extraordinary young men were fighting against each other at the moment. They were afraid that once a war broke out, the sky would fall apart.


    Jialou Cailing looks at the two figures in the air, and her beautiful eyes are shining with gold.


    "What a strong breath, a dangerous fellow!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the jueyu of Naga tower in the air. The breath on his body was not under the jueyu feather of Kalou. Especially the domineering and fierce breath, it gave people an unfathomable sense of danger, as if from Jiuyou.


    Jialou jueyu looks at Kalou jueyu. He is calm, calm and insipid. He is able to connect with the heaven and earth with a kind of Tao Yun. Above his head, there are three rounds of divine fire, which is very magical and just like a miracle.


    "Nirvana beast Zun peak, nagalou jueyu''s attainments in Nirvana have reached the peak. What he understands is not ordinary, extraordinary and refined!"


    The king of ape looked at the miraculous Kalou jueyu, and could not help exclaiming.


    "Very different!"


    Du Shaofu also felt the breath on jueyu of Naga tower at the moment. His actions and actions seemed to be integrated with heaven and earth, containing Tao, which was different and ordinary.


    "Ninety three years. It''s all for this war. Let''s go!"


    Jialou jueyou opened his mouth, and his figure was like a black rainbow. He rushed out first, as fast as lightning. It was extremely strange, and went straight to the jueyu of Kalou.


    "I''ve been waiting for 93 years, too!"


    Jialou jueyu started almost at the same time, without retreating. His long sleeves were waving and the golden light was surging, just like the rising of the sun in the East. Everywhere were golden talisman and secret patterns.


    At that moment, the golden winged ROC bird was full of pressure in the sky, which made the king of magic tiger, Xiao Ying, Qin demon, and those who were not strong enough in the family of golden winged ROC, all of them were short of breath and were greatly affected.


    The war is about to break out. On the elder''s seat, all the elders are upright and solemn.


    In the sky, the golden light and black light surge, bright, but also let the sky and earth dim, covering the world.


    Those who were not strong enough could not pry into the battle circle above, but the "boom" resounding energy and thunder like sound explosion made the whole audience tremble.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    Jialou jueyu is full of Tao Yun. He swings his sleeve and pushes him to shake the sky. It is a different kind of terrible power. It seems that he is going to destroy the heaven and earth.


    The long sleeves of the Kalou JueJie black shirt are also swept out. The golden light has a kind of strange black talisman and secret pattern, which becomes a kind of black and gold color. It is also welcomed by the shaking wings.


    The two collide and overturn the sky and the sky, and the whirlpool of space emerges from the high altitude.


    In those collisions, there is no win or lose, and no one can let anyone back down.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    Jialou jueyu began to attack again. His claw print was like five golden lights and thunder breaking through the sky, which could destroy everything and destroy all living beings.


    "Hiss..."


    Jialou juejiao resists with one claw. The claw print is like five dark abysses in the sky to resist the golden claw print.


    The two fight for dozens of moves in an instant. All of them are the supreme animal power of the golden winged ROC bird family. They don''t have any hands left, and the void almost collapses.


    No matter what Jialou jueyu did, he met him with the same magical means. He seemed to be in a forced confrontation and deliberately.


    "It''s so strong. It''s terrible."


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear were shocked, and the soul of the beast in his mind was trembling.


    "The golden winged ROC bird family, the peak duel among the younger generation, is worthy of being the supreme beast clan!"


    The ghost car, which is rare to speak, is also opening its mouth this time. Its bloody breath fluctuates and is shocked.Du Shaofu did not speak. He kept staring at the sky.


    Looking at the fight between Jialou jueyu and Jialou jueyu, to be honest, Du Shaofu''s shock at the moment is not in the spirit of magic tiger, ghost car and so on.


    At the moment, both of them are difficult to understand.


    Only in the understanding of the magic means of the golden winged ROC birds, Jialou jueyu and Jialou jueyu are absolutely much stronger.


    "Not enough, I''m not enough!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked, but he was not enough. The same magical means understood by both jialoujueyu and jialoujueyu, though they all belonged to the same sect, were obviously two styles, but they were not the same.


    However, Du Shaofu felt that both Jialou jueyu and Jialou jueyu had better understanding and control over the magical means of golden winged Dapeng bird than himself.


    A family of golden winged ROC birds, not to mention the young generation who have already broken through the realm of beasts. In addition to the existence of Jialou jueyu and Jialou jueyu among the younger generation, Du Shaofu was deeply shocked.


    How terrible is the supreme race among beasts. We can see the details of a race from the younger generation.


    "One day, if the Du family is like this, who dares to cheat?"


    Du Shaofu''s thoughts were stirring and his blood was boiling in his body. If the younger generation of Du family could one day pour out so many top-notch people, who would dare to bully him in this world.


    "Boom..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the sky was tumbling, the golden light and black fog were rolling, and the deafening crash was heard all over the sky, and then he separated.


    In the sky, Jia Lou Jue stood up in the air, looked at the tall tower Jue Yu, wiped his mouth with a faint smile, and said, "whatever you will, I will, but I will, you may not be able to. Use all your strength, otherwise, you will not be able to win or lose."


    "Believe it or not, you make me happy to be able to do my best."


    Jialou jueyu opened his mouth. As soon as the voice came out, the golden light on his body was scattered, and his body seemed to swell up.


    "Ji..."


    Then, a huge golden winged ROC bird emerged, perched in the sky, huge and bright, soaring in the sky, blocking the sky, shining with golden light, just like a beast God, with terrible breath, arrogant and supreme presence.


    The ghost tiger king, crazy Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying, ghost car, Qin demon and so on are awe inspiring. The terrible breath is too strong, which is much stronger than that of Kalou juecheng. It is too terrible.


    "Gee!"


    In the next moment, a golden light rose from the sky, like a black golden light, a terrible pressure came, which made the world tremble.


    A dark golden winged ROC bird emerges, which is the body of Kalou jueyu. It is not under the body of Kalou jueyu. The dark double pupil in the eye looks down on the lower part, which makes people feel frightened and afraid to look at each other. The dark double pupil is like a black hole, which can devour human soul.


    "Boom..."


    When two giant golden winged ROC birds appear, they directly spread their wings and collide with each other, just like a god of beasts. They spread their wings and soar into the clouds, curl up the space, ripple and boil, and the wind blows and clouds surge in the sky.


    When two huge golden winged ROC birds collide, their wings sweep through everything, and their claws destroy the void. During the collision, the sound of wind and thunder in the sky clangs, the runes are bright, and the energy impact rolls up a frenzy.


    At the moment, the two golden winged ROC birds collided with each other. Du Shaofu could not blink his eyes. Most of them were never seen before.


    "Gee!"


    The dark golden winged ROC bird roars, and its mouth is full of dark gold light, which is like thunder. It is fierce to kill and cut down. It has no match for hegemony, and the space it passes through explodes.


    The bright golden roc bird flapped out its wings and burst out, destroying a void.


    The two fight until the sky is dark and the sky is falling apart, just like the end of the day!


    If there is no seal around the square at the moment, and there is no powerful Fu array blessing solidification, I''m afraid it will have been destroyed.


    The duel between the two huge objects, fierce and domineering, was incomparable, which shocked all the children and elders of the golden winged ROC bird.


    Linghuan tiger king, crazy Bear King, Xiaoying and so on are awe inspiring.


    "Town!"


    The brilliant golden winged ROC drank, and the endless golden runes broke out. They drowned in the dark golden winged ROC. A terrible pressure made the blood of the golden winged ROC family below boil.


    Du Shaofu picked up his eyes. At the moment, Jialou jueyu was like a penglin in the Ninth Heaven, but it seemed that he was even more powerful.


    "Full strength, but not enough!"


    Kalou jueyu drank heavily and flapped his wings to break out the dark gold rune. It was as hot as thunder and lightning, and it swept away everywhere. It was not long before the crackdown of Kalou jueyu was broken.


    "It has resisted the Gallou jueyu!"


    At this moment, on the elder''s seat below, the big elder, the second elder and others, at the moment, the eyes on the old face also began to fluctuate violently.Jia Lou Chang''s eyes looked up at the sky, and his look did not change much.


    "Jialou jueyu, what about your real bones? Use your real bones


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1338

    Jia Lou is dark, his eyes are cold and his voice is sharp like a knife.


    "I don''t think it''s enough to use real bones."


    Kalou Jue Yu opened his mouth and spread his wings. On that huge body, golden light overflowed everywhere, and there were golden feathers flying out.


    There are nine golden plumes, the size of a leaf fan. When they are gathered together, the light gradually becomes more and more dazzling, and finally it is as if it turns into a glorious day.


    "Boom


    The nine plumes gathered together, giving people a feeling of incomparable hegemony and supremacy. With the pressure of the world shaking millet, they suddenly shrouded themselves in the gate of Kalou.


    It''s just nine feathers, but it has such a supreme prestige, how shocking!


    "That feather is extraordinary!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. As soon as the plume came out, his blood was boiling.


    Du Shaofu guessed in his heart that the plume was definitely of extraordinary origin, and it must have a great relationship with the golden winged Dapeng family, otherwise his blood would not have such a huge reaction.


    "Feather Peng, you really use it


    Looking at the bright plume as bright as a round of sun suppression, Kalou Jue is dark, and his eyes fluctuate, but a touch of cold and resentment also surges up to his eyes.


    "Gee!"


    Behind the huge body of dark gold, the light of dark gold was surging, and the runes flowed. The atmosphere of the high sky was powerful and the light was full. A total of 27 brilliant plumes wrapped in black gold light emerged.


    as like as two peas of nine golden feathers, the black golden plume and the carat floor are all wrapped up in black gold.


    "This How can it be! "


    When the twenty-seven plumes jumped out, on the seat of elders below, it was suddenly that many elders changed color.


    Even the great elder and the second elder also have their eyes gushing out, such as electric golden mansions, and their old faces are shocked.


    At this moment, the look of Kalou Changtian, which can not be seen, is also trembling.


    Twenty seven plumes wrapped in black and gold light flew out, and finally turned into twenty-seven spears under the urge of Kalou Jue.


    "Whew..."


    Twenty seven spears with feathery feathers are shining like electricity. Their roots are broken through the air. They are powerful and frightening. They give people a feeling of being powerful and frightening.


    "Ji..."


    All over the world, the 27 spears seem to be invincible and even appear with golden wings.


    "True Peng feather, you only have nine, and I have 27. How can you be my opponent, give me a break!"


    The fierce and domineering breath of Kalou is frightening. The spear made by the 27 plumes is so bright that it directly pierces the air before the nine plumes. It penetrates the light of the nine plumes with great power, and smashes the nine plumes in an instant.


    "Take it


    When the nine plumes were smashed and scattered, Kalou jueyu was dark and his eyes were chilly. His twenty-seven spears were divided into nine character lineups. They were presented in three or three times, blocking the space, breaking out bright dark gold runes, and breaking out with great power. The nine plumes of Kalou jueyu were blocked directly. Finally, Shengsheng brought himself back to himself.


    As soon as the giant wings of Kalou Jue were swept away, they turned into a whirlpool of black gold, which directly swallowed up the nine feathers.


    "No, jueyu''s real Peng''s feather has been robbed!"


    "Twenty seven feathers of the real ROC, but there are twenty-seven of them!"


    On the elder''s seat, the elder exclaimed and trembled. They knew exactly what the feather of the real Peng represented.


    A feather of a real ROC has already been treasured. The golden winged ROC family has only collected nine of them for countless years.


    "It is said that at the beginning, there were ancestors of our family who failed when they wanted to break through the realm and become saints. At the end of their fall, they refined themselves with great strength through heaven and earth. Finally, they trained themselves into 8972 feathers of real rocs. Each feather of real rocs is a treasure. It is said that if we gather 8972 feathers of real rocs, we can get a wisp of holy thoughts. However, when we finally succeed, 72 roots of truth will emerge Peng''s feather was finally divided up by the strong in the world and lost it. Over the years, our family has only found five roots, but jueyou has got 27! " Three long old face shock, body some micro tremor, heart excited.


    Nine true Peng''s feathers were robbed, and Jialou jueyu''s huge body retreated. Finally, a wisp of golden blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and his look began to be dignified.


    "At the beginning, the feather of Zhenpeng fell into your hands, but now it''s my own. Use your true bone, or you won''t be my opponent again!"


    Jialou jueyu is dark, and his eyes look at him with pride and awe. He knows that the former''s strongest strength is the real bone, and now everything is not the former''s strongest strength.


    "In this case, I have no choice. Over the years, I''m afraid that I can''t fight against you today. I''m afraid that no one can stop you. Therefore, I dare not break through this step. You should know that in front of the real bones and in the same realm, no one can stop me!"


    Jialou jueyu opened his mouth. Suddenly, on the bright golden body, there was a bright light surging in his abdomen. He wanted to break out of his body. The golden light was like an arc, and then covered his whole body. On his body, there were pieces of Ancient Runes, and his body spread everywhere."Boom


    At this moment, the heaven and earth began to roar, and the vigorous wind from the sky was surging, which made the sky resonate with heaven and earth.


    at this moment, only the bright Ancient Runes filled the sky. On the Runes of the surrounding sky and on the ground square of blessing, cracks began to crack.


    "Boom..."


    Above the sky, it seems that from the depths of the sky, there is a "rumble" sound resounding, as if someone is pounding the sky drum deep in the sky.


    The sound of the fierce sound, issued a strange roar, like a knock on the people''s heart, let the heart fluctuate violently, like someone in the heart, heavy hammer yuan Shen, people''s soul to break, fear.


    "How terrible, what kind of magic is this?"


    The king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and Xiao Ying are all trembling with their souls at this moment. They cry out in surprise, for which they want to crawl on the ground.


    "Boom..."


    Even though Du Shaofu, who combined the two kinds of spiritual thunder and spiritual roots, felt trembling and trembling. Both the body and the spirit seemed to be shattered.


    The terrible roar, the oppressive roar of heaven and earth!


    "There is a special bone in his body, where the pressure is released!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge body of Kalou jueyu and realized the source of the terrible pressure, which was a bone under the belly of Kalou jueyu.


    "Repression"


    Kalou jueyu drank like thunder. The Ancient Runes and bright golden lights all covered the Kalou jueyu, like a real ROC recovering and breaking out with the terrible power of ancient times.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, Kalou jueyu was flying across the sky. The sky was broken and a series of terrible roars broke out. It was like that in the deep sky, thousands of people were hammering the sky drum.


    A hundred drums sing in unison, shaking the four sides, scared and scared, scared!


    "You didn''t break through that step, so did I. for this day, I waited for 30 years, and I didn''t allow myself to step on that step for 30 years, because today, I have to wait for today to get back everything that belongs to me!"


    At the same time, a bone under his belly was about to break out of his body, which burst out with lacquer black light and filled with Ancient Runes.


    "Boom!"


    This moment, half of the sky in the sky, suddenly black clouds rolling, faintly showing lightning and thunder.


    "Wuwu..."


    Deep in the sky, it seems that there are ghosts crying and howling, and the voice is low, but it makes people creepy. It can make the body shrink and make the spirit tremble.


    A vast and boundless, endless dark breath quietly gushed out and penetrated into the heaven and earth.


    "The pressure is too strong, I can''t hold on!"


    "I want to fry my body, I can''t resist it!"


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    "Ji..."


    Finally, at the moment, under the same terrible pressure, the children of the golden winged ROC birds around the square below, the stronger ones, also knelt down one after another.


    Strength weak, directly involuntarily urge the body, crawling on the ground!


    The level of the animal emperor is extremely low, which can not be resisted at all.


    It is only at the level of animal reverence, whose complexion is red and his body trembles. Under those two terrible powers, he can still make the final defense.


    "Kalou jueyu has also reached the peak of Nirvana beast Zun, and even broke through 30 years ago!"


    "Magic bone, Kalou Jue urged the magic bone


    "Has Kalou jueyo completely integrated with the magic bone?"


    In the face of that terrible pressure, some of the strong members of the golden winged ROC family finally couldn''t help exclaiming. Some elders on the elder''s seat also began to tremble at the moment!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1339

    "You have real bones, I have magic bones. The way is one foot high, and the devil is ten feet high. How can you suppress me?"


    Kalou jueyu drank coldly and flapped his wings in the clouds. The dark evil spirit was towering. It seemed that he was born with Jiuyou devil Kingdom, showing the tragic scene of the world to be destroyed. He directly collided with Jialou jueyu.


    At the moment, there is no fancy between the two, but the simplest and most domineering and destructive collision!


    At the moment, this kind of collision, just like the confrontation between darkness and obsidity, could destroy the sky and the earth, destroying everything, and the dark arc of semicircular light appeared at the collision place.


    "Poof..."


    The terrible collision was speechless below. For some reason, even some of the golden winged ROC birds in the animal kingdom were bleeding from their mouths.


    Linghuan tiger king, xiaoyingying, Xiaoying, Xiaoying, Xiaoying, Xiaoying are all bleeding from the corners of their mouths, ghost cars, Qin demons, and the king of ape. Their faces are red and they are silent!


    Du Shaofu''s body was filled with golden light. He felt his chest tightness, his heart trembled, and his spirit was shaking. He was squeezed by two terrible forces, as if the space was going to be crushed.


    "Poof..."


    There was blood in Kalou jueyu''s mouth, and there was blood in Kalou jueyu''s mouth.


    None of them backed down, they were still in collision.


    "My God, jueyu is hurt!"


    "No matter up or down, Jue Yi resisted Jue Yu!"


    "Demon bone, resist the real bone!"


    At the bottom, the strong men of the golden winged ROC bird clan exclaimed, and could not help shaking.


    "Boom!"


    Kalou jueyu and Kalou jueyu confront each other. The sky is roaring, ghosts crying and howling. The sky drums are singing together. The black light is pouring out, and the bright golden light is diffused, which submerges and devours the void.


    The evil spirit is so fierce that it seems to rush out of the devil kingdom. It''s extremely terrifying!


    Bright golden light is vast, Tao Yun roars, with the glow, the strength is exhausted!


    At the moment, the two collide, the light is like black and white alternating, submerging the heaven and earth, and there are destructive energies everywhere,.


    "Kaka..."


    The surrounding Rune array and seal prohibition began to break one after another, and the destruction of the void revealed a vacuum, which made people shiver and shiver.


    "Pooh


    The two are still inseparable. Both of them are spitting out Peng''s blood, their bodies are cracking under the great pressure, and their feathers are stained with blood.


    "It''s still a tough game. They can''t tell the difference!"


    The five elders, who were far away, were surprised to open their mouths, and their looks were slightly coagulated.


    "Jue Yi has been out of the foot for decades, and still can compare with Jue Yu. It''s incredible!"


    The four elders, jialouye, opened his mouth and sighed for the Gallou Jue.


    "Too strong!"


    At the moment, he was also looking at the sky with difficulty. Under the terrible pressure, Du Shaofu was thinking that if he met any of the two horrible people at the moment, he would never get it.


    In this way, the strength of the two terror men, Jialou jueyu and Kalou jueyu, can be directly fought in the face of the military territory.


    Even if the two can''t really do anything about the martial arts realm, at least it''s easy to ravage half domain level practitioners.


    What shocked Du Shaofu even more was the potential of the two. Among the orcs, both jialoujueyu and jialoujueyu were the younger generation, and they were already so powerful.


    Over time, what kind of terror will Kalou jueyu and Kalou jueyu reach?


    "I really didn''t expect that we still can''t distinguish between the victory and defeat. Jue, stop it. The first one can belong to you. As long as you clear away the magic bone in your body, everything you want can belong to you!"


    Kalou jueyu opened his mouth and had already fought to this point. He knew that there was no way to distinguish between victory and defeat, except for the battle of life and death.


    And the battle of life and death, he never wanted to go that step!


    "Charity or pity? Is it true that I am possessed of evil in your eyes, a curse, a thorn in your flesh? Why can''t I be so tolerant! "


    The Gallo was cold and cold, and his dark eyes were filled with resentment, cold and evil.


    "The family is for your own good. You are possessed of evil bones and are very dangerous. If you become a devil, it will be a disaster in the world and a disaster for my family of golden winged rocs."


    Garou jueyu, shrouded in the ancient and bright rune, opened his mouth and continued: "Jue Ho, stop it. Now you can still turn back. Even if you have lost the magic bone, you still have the feather of the real Peng. You still have this chance. You are still the outstanding person in this world!"


    "Ha ha ha ha Jialou jueyu, you are more and more like those pedantic people these years. You are really bone. It''s ridiculous and pathetic. It''s a pity. It''s really bone! "


    Jia Lou Jue stopped sneering, and suddenly cried out: "stop, there''s no win or lose. Do you think it''s possible? Do you think that I can''t really defeat you?"


    The sound of cold drink fell down, and a black light suddenly rushed out of the huge body of Kalou.


    "Eh..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was suddenly surprised, and the thunder and martial pulse in his body began to move. The feeling was almost the same as that brought by Jia Lou jueyou."Hiss..."


    Suddenly, the black light on Kalou jueyou burst out and turned into a black thunder and lightning. The sky spread black light arc, and the whole sky was filled with black light waves in a short time. The scene was extremely terrible.


    At that moment, the thunder and lightning flashed between the heaven and the earth, and the clouds rolled, and the breath was terrible!


    "Boom!"


    In the lightning and thunder, the high-altitude explosion, dozens of Zhang of black light thunder arc overflowing, are all rising from the sky.


    "What a terrible breath of thunder and lightning, as if it could destroy everything!"


    Xiao Yingying, the fire dragon king, the God ape king and so on all trembled. Under the breath of the black light and lightning, they were frightened by the unprovoked animal spirits!


    "Linglei, it''s a spirit thunder. Jueyou''s body is fused with a spirit thunder!"


    At this moment, the five elder Jialou Yuantu suddenly got up and hunted in his robe. The golden light in his eyes trembled.


    "Nine you magic thunder, that is nine you magic thunder!"


    The elder opened his mouth, his pale golden hair moved gently in his ears, and his eyes trembled.


    "Spirit thunder, the body of Jia Lou Jue''an, fused a spirit thunder!"


    Du Shaofu looked up at the sky, and the thunder and martial pulse in his body were fluctuating, and the two kinds of thunder soul species in the yuan Shen also fluctuated.


    That black light thunder, is a kind of spirit thunder!


    Du Shaofu had a good idea of the difficulty of fusing a spirit thunder. Once the physical body of ordinary people touches the spirit thunder, it is enough to suffer destruction. The degree of difficulty and danger can be imagined.


    Jialou Cailing''s eyes looked at the upper part, and was shocked at the moment.


    In a short period of time, many shocked eyes, the whole high altitude, has become a black light thunder sea.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder and lightning flashed on the sky, and the sound of thunder exploded, and the terrible pressure came.


    Dense black light arc covered the sky, the heaven and earth to be submerged.


    The black light thunderbolt spreads all over the world, finally in the surging, turns into a black light thunder and lightning light seal.


    "Go!"


    Jialou jueyu drank coldly. The black light, thunder and lightning, was bright and blazing. It directly patted the Kalou jueyu.


    "Boom..."


    The black light, thunder and lightning, the power is incomparable, just like the devil''s land spreading down the sky. The void that passes through turns into nothingness and then collapses.


    The arc of thick arm twinkles in the void, which makes people feel palpitating and shivering, and the hair of hair is inverted.


    "Hiss!"


    The black light, thunder and lightning fell on the body of Kalou jueyu. For a moment, the eyes of Kalou jueyu also gushed with uneasiness and fear.


    The ancient resplendent Rune on his body began to vibrate. Under the continuous confrontation between the Kalou jueyu and the demon bone, the Kalou jueyu could not be avoided at all.


    Then the ancient Rune on his body was broken, and a terrible force of thunder swept through Kalou jueyu''s body and invaded his body.


    The black light and thunder, like a vast ocean of ups and downs, submerged all around, full of evil spirit and a certain kind of destructive terrorist power.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the end, a black light thunderbolt exploded on the body of jueyu of Kalou. The plume was broken, and the flesh was cracked with traces. The blood of the ROC kept pouring out.


    "Jialou jueyu is going to be defeated!"


    Many eyes below were surprised and discolored, and one after another the elder got up and trembled.


    Sure enough, the breaking force appeared, and Jialou jueyu was defeated like a mountain. The real bone could no longer support it. It was shaken back one after another by the collapse. Finally, he spat out blood.


    "Poof..."


    Finally, the blood of the ROC vomited out. In the golden eyes of the jueyu feather of Kalou, one was shocked and shocked. The rune on his body was dim and scarred.


    Jialou jueyu knew that he had been defeated. He was defeated completely and directly!


    "Hiss..."


    The whole body of Kalou juejiao began to converge, the secret bones returned to silence, the spirit thunder converged, and everything in the sky began to calm down.


    But at the moment, the eyes around me are hard to come back.


    No one would have thought that the first man with real bones, Jialou jueyu, had been defeated by the one who had not returned for 93 years.


    Kalou jueyu is huge and converges into a human form. It is still the same black clothes and black hair. The invisible breath is just like a demon coming, with cool eyes and strong invisible breath, which makes people tremble. He says to Kalou jueyu: "you are defeated!"


    "Defeated, defeated indeed!"


    Jialou jueyu also converged. His body was dripping with blood, and his air was slightly like a wolf. His breath was withered. In his eyes, he was at a loss. Looking at him, he felt as if he had learned a new person.


    Jialou jueyu looks at the tower jueyu, and then looks around the square. Her eyes are cold and heartless.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    All of a sudden, Kalou chuckled. The laughter echoed in the silent sky and sneered loudly: "I said here ninety-three years ago that as long as I don''t die, I will come back and take back everything that belongs to me with my own strength. I want you to know that without you, I can''t be defeated by myself. Do you see now, the so-called real bone is unbearable A blow[brothers, the update is finished today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1340

    The sharp voice fell and the whole scene was frozen.


    On the Presbyterian seat, old faces are also stiff at the moment.


    In the ninety-three years, on the day of Jialou Jueming the Hui people, he shocked the whole clan with 27 true Peng feathers, a magic bone and a nine hell magic thunder, and defeated the same level practitioners in the world, which was almost impossible to defeat.


    In the hearts of all the golden winged Dapeng birds, there is no one in the world who can defeat Gallou jueyu in the world of martial arts and beasts.


    But now, the demon bone youth who was angry and unwilling to leave the clan at the beginning returned, and with a shocking move, he defeated Jialou jueyu fiercely in front of them.


    "I don''t think there will be any objection now. I''m the first in this contest."


    Kalou Jue looked around, then looked at his father, who was in the middle of the elder''s seat in the square. He looked indifferent and said softly, "my father, elders, this time, do you want to give the benefits in the seal to Kalou jueyu?"


    The great elder and the second elder looked at Kalou Changtian.


    "I don''t care how you got the 27 true Pengs'' feathers and the nine you magic thunder, but once you become a devil, it will be a disaster in the world, and it will also be a disaster for my family of golden winged Dapeng birds. You haven''t completely integrated the magic bones, and you still have a chance to turn back!"


    Kalou Changtian got up, looked up at him with anger and glared with gold in his eyes. He said, "otherwise, I will break away from the relationship between father and son today, dig out the magic bone, and drive out the clan!"


    The sound reverberated and fell in the ears of all the people around him, like a series of thunder resounding through the mind, and the eardrum of vibration was painful.


    The head of the clan was angry and shocked. All the offspring of the golden winged ROC were boiling blood and frightened.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Jia Lou Jue raised his head and burst out laughing. The laughter was like a sword or thunder. In his voice, it was like a mixture of unwilling, resentment and anger.


    Those voices let people listen, can''t help but gush a kind of sadness and anger in the heart.


    Let people listen to that voice, in the face of the black shirt and black hair youth, momentum will be involuntarily weak down.


    "If you can''t tolerate me, you can''t tolerate me. What have I done wrong? You should not tolerate me so much, I will not be able to tolerate me!"


    The sound of Jialou jueyou is very loud. It shakes the sky and resounds through the sky. Some of the golden winged Dapeng birds tremble and roar in their ears!


    Du Shaofu looked at Jialou jueyou. Under the sad voice, he felt a silent but helpless sadness and helplessness. He could feel the indignation in his heart and was touched by it.


    "Dad, don''t..."


    The color of Kalou''s colored plume faded, and her eyes changed color on her sassy face. She said, "Jue, be obedient. Sister, please turn back and give up your magic bone. You can still be proud in the world."


    "Sister, you don''t understand me."


    Jia Lou Jue looked at the colorful plume of Kalou, his face was smiling slightly, and there was some blood in the corner of his mouth, which showed some helplessness and ferocity.


    "Your sister is for your own good. Come back."


    The old voice came from afar. With the sound falling, a figure appeared from the far sky.


    "Grandma."


    Looking at the figure that appears in the far sky, Jia Lou Jue is very dark. In his double pupils, he also has a wave. His fierce and ferocious expression begins to fall down slowly.


    Just a moment, an old and shambling figure appeared in the sky.


    It was an old lady with grey hair and pale gold.


    Looking at Jia Lou Jue''an, the old lady''s old face, full of wrinkles, squeezed out a smile.


    "I have seen the saint."


    As the tottering old lady appeared in the sky, the elder and the second elder immediately got up and saluted.


    All around, the children of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, looking at the elder, and the second eldest, all saluted respectfully. One by one, they were shocked and immediately fell on their knees on the ground.


    Kalou rose from the sky and looked respectful to the old lady at the moment.


    "Grandma..."


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the old woman, who he recognized among the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Grandma, why are you here?"


    The little star in the far sky cried out with a tender voice, and the little figure was happy to come to the old lady''s side.


    The old lady took the little star''s hand with her dry palm, and patted the back of the little star''s head gently, showing her love.


    In this scene, it was seen that the sky of Kalou, the great elder and the two elders were all full of doubts.


    "Grandma, are you ok?"


    Jia Lou Jue opened his mouth and looked at the old lady. His dark eyes fluctuated and his emotions were complicated.


    "Well, I''m just worried about you." The old lady looked at the old lady, smiling.


    "No filial piety."


    At the moment, in front of the old lady, there was no longer any fierce spirit, just like a child who confessed his mistake."You are not unfilial. You must have suffered a lot from being outside these years. Don''t leave in the future. How about spending more time with your grandmother in the family?" Asked the old lady.


    "Granny, it''s the family that can''t accommodate me."


    Jia Lou Jue Wen Yan raised his head and looked at the old lady. There was a little wave in the dark eyes.


    "There are worries in the family. You are a descendant of the golden winged ROC family. You should understand."


    The old lady said: "give up the magic bone. Anyway, grandma is old. It will not be long before it will be close to the deadline. How about giving you all the inheritance? Plus the feather of the real Peng and the nine you magic thunder, your future achievements will be limitless."


    Jia Lou Jue looked at the old lady. After a moment, he knelt on his knees in the air, kowtowed respectfully to the old lady and said, "grandma, forgive jueyou for being unfilial."


    "You''re just as stubborn as usual."


    After a long time, the old lady sighed. There was a faint smile on her old wrinkled face. Only the little star could feel that the old lady was holding the palm of her little hand. Now she was pinching hard and her body was shaking.


    "It''s not stubborn. I''m not wrong!"


    Jialou jueyou said to the old lady that he had never thought that he was wrong, and that he was possessed of a magic bone. So, it was not his fault.


    "Jiuyou magic thunder, you should not be able to completely integrate the magic bones. The purpose of your Hui people should be to completely integrate the magic bones, but grandma can''t let you do it. Don''t blame grandma." The old lady''s voice trembled slightly.


    Jialou Juemin did not retort, and was silent for a moment. Then he looked at the old lady and said, "if grandma wants to do something, jueyou dare not fight back. Jueyou''s life will be given to grandma."


    "Are you unwilling to accept it Said the old lady.


    "Absolutely not willing, of course not accept."


    With bloodstains on his mouth and a little desolate and ferocious, he said, "ninety three years ago, I didn''t accept it. Today, Kalou jueyu is defeated, and the family still can''t accommodate me. How can I accept it?"


    The old lady looked at Jia Lou Jue. On her old face, she looked a little lonely and said, "how do you want to be convinced?"


    Jia Lou Jue looked at the old lady, gritted his teeth and said, "if anyone in my family can win me, I have nothing to say. Otherwise, even if I am dead, I will not accept it!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1341

    The voice is stubborn and domineering, echoing around the sky, so that all the eyes of the golden winged ROC bird family fluctuate.


    Whether it is the elder Dharma protector of the clan, the cubs and the younger generation of the clan, they are all very clear at the moment that even Kalou jueyu has been defeated. How can anyone in the younger generation of the clan be the opponent of Kalou jueyu? This is not at all possible!


    "If no one of the same generation and the same level of cultivators in the clan can defeat me, how can I obey it? If the Dharma protector of the clan makes a move, I will be invincible. But what is the rule of the clan that can''t tolerate those with evil bones? Why are you qualified to attack me because the golden winged Dapeng birds can''t accommodate me? I don''t accept it! "


    Kalou Jue raised his head and drank, and his voice was like thunder, shaking all directions.


    But from the beginning to the end, Kalou Jue was very calm, even if he was unwilling to accept it, he was not anxious.


    The voice echoed and fell among the golden winged mires, and their feelings were different.


    Some of the elders looked surprised and regretful, but they were possessed of evil bones.


    If it was not for the magic bone, the three people, Kalou Cailing, Jialou jueyu and Jialou jueyu, would be enough to become the three mainstays of the younger generation of the golden winged Dapeng, and they would soon be able to support the whole family of golden winged mires.


    On the contrary, Jia Lou Jue is full of magic bones. It''s a pity that the heroic youth is a pity.


    All the young people and cubs in the family of golden winged mires are shocked when they look at the young people with black clothes and black hair.


    The young man with black hair and black shirt, as if in the face of a storm, shocking, how extraordinary!


    The old lady looked at the Gallou Jue, heartache, heartache, heart tremor, old face complexion, eye light, there are fluctuations.


    "Jue, grandma asked you, if someone of your generation can defeat you, can you give up the magic bone?" The old lady opened her mouth again and looked at Kalou Jue.


    All eyes looking at the old lady, including a group of elder Dharma protectors, were surprised and puzzled.


    Jialou jueyu was defeated. Who in the family could stop Jialou jueyu? Was it Kalou Cailing? But Jialou Cailing had already broken through to the realm of beasts.


    "Grandma, do you want my sister to do it?" He said, looking at the old lady.


    "If you ask your sister to do something, you will not accept it. You said that if someone of the same generation and the same level can beat you, you can do it!" The old lady''s voice calmed down.


    "Is it possible that among the golden winged mires, there are still the most outstanding generation hidden?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled at the moment. The old lady seemed confident. But now Jialou jueyu has been defeated. It seems that Jialou Cailing''s hand is not suitable.


    In this way, Du Shaofu guessed that it could only be a member of the golden winged ROC family, and there was also the existence of the top generation.


    Jia Lou Jue looked at the old lady, but her eyes were suddenly a little surprised. She felt that the old lady seemed to be unfathomable at the moment.


    After counting the rest, he nodded and said to the old lady in a deep voice: "if someone from the same level in the family can defeat me, I have nothing to say. I have a devil''s bone and can''t be the supreme one. How about giving up the magic bone?"


    "Well, remember what you said."


    The old lady''s voice dropped from the old lady''s voice. She looked down at Du Shaofu from below.


    "Shua Shua..."


    In an instant, all the eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was also suddenly stunned. He looked at the old lady''s eyes with a kind of bad premonition.


    "Shaofu."


    The old lady opened her mouth and straightened out her limping body, and a little smile appeared on her old wrinkled face.


    "Yes, grandma."


    Du Shaofu stepped forward two steps, saluted respectfully and kowtowed to his grandmother. Naturally, he was serious.


    However, seeing Du Shaofu salute at the moment, Jia Lou Jue was very dark, and his eyes also showed an unexpected look, which made him very puzzled.


    "Shaofu..."


    Jia Lou Jue thought for a while. It seemed that he had heard the name. But for a while, he couldn''t remember it. Maybe he was wrong.


    "You''ve heard that. You can do it as a favor to grandma." The old lady said to Du Shaofu.


    "I..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and froze in his face.


    Du Shaofu would not be afraid of fighting with the common practitioners of the half realm, at least he had the strength to protect himself.


    But at the moment, faced with Jialou Jue, Du Shaofu knew that his chances of winning were almost zero.


    "Don''t be under pressure. If you lose, it''s God''s will. But if you win, you will be the first one in the clan, and the benefits will be given to you at that time. Your conjoined method has reached the point of refining the spirit body. If you can get the benefits of this big contest, you will have a 50% chance to succeed in refining the spirit body. "The old lady dropped her voice to Du Shaofu, looked at the elders on the Presbyterian seat, and said, "I don''t think anyone in the family is against it?"


    On the Presbyterian seats, there was no objection, because no one would really think that Du Shaofu, the human being, could stop kaloujue.


    Although people now know that Du Shaofu is not simple, the reason is very simple. Jialou jueyu is also defeated. Can Du Shaofu be stronger than Jialou jueyu?


    At the moment, Jia Lou jueyu, who had already retreated in the corner of the square, was also looking at Du Shaofu and the old lady in the sky with a very complicated look.


    "The temple master doesn''t really want to go to battle Naga tower, does he?"


    The king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and Xiao Ying are all looking at Du Shaofu nervously.


    Naturally, they were clear about Du Shaofu''s strength. But they had just seen the battle between Jialou jueyou and Jialou jueyou. At the moment, the king of magic tiger and others had to worry about Du Shaofu.


    "The hall master is still the peak of Hunyuan wuzun!"


    The king of magic tiger whispered in a low voice. If Du Shaofu was also the peak of Nirvana Wu Zun, maybe they would not worry too much. It is hard to tell the victory or defeat clearly. Only when they fight each other can they know.


    But now, the king of magic tiger thinks about it, and some of them are taking a cool breath for Du Shaofu.


    "50% success in refining the spirit body..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked out. He had never known how to practice. His original secret bone was also damaged. Fortunately, the golden winged ROC bird skill was complete.


    But the original secret bone, a lot of golden winged ROC bird''s animal power, is not complete.


    Maybe in the later practice, with the strength becoming stronger and stronger, we can have the opportunity to make up for the deficiencies in the original secret bones, but I''m afraid that is also a very ethereal and difficult process.


    The quickest way is to realize the complete supreme animal power of the family of golden winged mires.


    "Grandma, it seems that the man is human. How can he belong to my family? Does grandma think that he can defeat me?"


    Jialou jueyu''s eyes fluctuated slightly. Before he started fighting with him, it seemed that Kalou jueyu was about to fight against the human being. As a result, he did not seem to dare to play.


    What''s more, a human being, he doesn''t care.


    "Shaofu is also my grandson. The blood in his body and the skills he practices are all from my family. If you are of the same generation, let him fight with you." The old lady said to Jia Lou Jue.


    "In that case, let''s do as grandma says."


    Jia Lou Jue nodded, but he did not look at Du Shaofu much.


    "That guy, very strong."


    Zixuan''s voice reached Du Shaofu''s ears. Her voice was soft and soft, but it was still like the sounds of nature. Her eyes were shining with purple light when she looked at the tall tower JueJie in the sky.


    Du Shaofu looked at Zixuan, pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "I am also very strong."


    When Zixuan heard the words and glanced at Du Shaofu, she did not pay attention to Du Shaofu.


    "Shaofu." The old lady looked at Du Shaofu again.


    After biting his teeth in secret, Du Shaofu looked up at the old lady and nodded his head.


    "no, the human beings just didn''t dare to fight against the second commander. Now they have to fight against Jialou


    "I''m afraid that human beings are going to abuse it!"


    There was a commotion in the square around. For the children of the golden winged Dapeng, no one would think that Du Shaofu could stop Jialou JueJie.


    Naturally, the voices of discussion around him also came to Du Shaofu''s ears, and he gave a bitter smile to himself.


    Du Shaofu''s desire to have a fight with Jialou JueJie was not the old lady''s advantage.


    Even if it''s no good, the old lady says it. Even if it''s defeated, Du Shaofu will have to fight.


    To tell the truth, Du Shaofu''s blood is boiling when he has been watching the younger generation of the golden winged ROC.


    After all, they are the younger generation. Looking at Dabi of the golden winged ROC bird, the most respected race among the beasts, as the head of the Twelve Gods in Kyushu, and with the secret bones of the golden winged ROC birds and the cultivation of martial arts, Du Shaofu has always been in the heart of Du Shaofu, and has a sense of war suppressed in his body.


    Just watching the battle between Jialou jueyu and Jialou jueyu, Du Shaofu had been secretly comparing in his heart how he would fight if he met him.


    But at the moment, facing Jialou Jue, Du Shaofu had no fear in his heart. On the contrary, he suppressed a kind of excitement and expectation.


    This kind of excitement and expectation comes from the Peng blood in Du Shaofu''s body, from the thunder and martial pulse in his body, and from the spirit root in the yuan God and the spirit spirit and thunder soul fusion!


    "Hi..."


    The golden light surged under his feet, and his purple robe suddenly shook. Du Shaofu''s figure swept out of the square, like a series of shadows, and landed in the middle of the square.


    "Do human beings really want to seek abuse?"


    At this moment, all eyes were on the Purple Youth in the field.


    When he was hunting in purple robes, he was dancing back with long colored hair. Du Shaofu raised his head and laughed slightly. He opened his mouth to the audience and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry. Just wait for me for a while before you fight."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1342

    "What do humans want to do?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, many eyes and eyebrows around him frowned, very puzzled.


    Even the Kalou jueyao, which was suspended in the sky, looked down at Du Shaofu in the middle of the sky and frowned slightly.


    "What does Dad want?"


    The little star has always been beside the old lady. Now, on her fat face, the strange eyes are full of doubts.


    "Which one is it, master?"


    Xiao Yingying, the mad Bear King and the spirit illusory tiger king looked at each other with surprise.


    However, under the gaze of many eyes, Du Shaofu sat on the square with his eyes slightly closed and a handprint quickly condensed in his hands.


    Not long after, many puzzled eyes found that Du Shaofu had a strong breath all over his body, which began to flow out quietly, and the golden Rune fluctuated.


    As the breath surges and spreads, the surrounding area starts to turn and fluctuate, and the space seems to solidify. Between the heaven and the earth, there is also the energy of heaven and earth coming down.


    "Boom..."


    A strange stream of energy from heaven and earth began to converge, leaving a space crack in the surrounding void, and finally gathered around Du Shaofu in the square.


    "That''s..."


    At this moment, the eyes around the square all shook violently.


    "It seems that Du Shaofu is making a breakthrough."


    "That''s right. Du Shaofu is breaking through!"


    "Shit, the little girl with the body of a little strange dragon is already abnormal. Is this Du Shaofu also abnormal? This means that breakthrough is a breakthrough!"


    He was shocked all around, felt the fluctuation of the breath, and looked at the powerful energy of heaven and earth gathered in the sky, which poured into Du Shaofu''s body. Everyone has been able to affirm that Du Shaofu was actually starting to break through.


    "Hunyuan is the principle, the Tao, and the road of heaven and earth. It has no external, small and internal, and is in the same body with the Tao and in one with the Tao..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth at the moment, like the original Star breaking through nirvana, is also murmuring words. In addition to the fluctuation of golden light, there is also a strange black-and-white gas, alternating positive and negative, such as with a flash of fire.


    High above, the wind and clouds began to surge, the sky darkened down, like a star bright, its like a great view, the breath surging.


    "That human being, this is also breaking through Nirvana


    On the Presbyterian seat, some elders can''t help but be shocked, and have already seen the clue at a glance.


    At the moment, the young man Du Shaofu, like the mysterious little Yilong, is also starting to break through nirvana. They all say that breakthrough is breakthrough.


    "Damn it, the temple master is preparing to break through Nirvana!"


    Xiao Yingying, the king of magic tiger and the king of wild bear realized that they were going to break through on the spot with the ferocious guy.


    At the moment, the ghost car in the side, the complexion is more complex.


    Ghost car is very clear, not long ago, that fierce guy just broke through to Hunyuan wuzun.


    At the moment, the ferocious guy is preparing to break through Nirvana again.


    Don''t say this speed is orcs. I''m afraid it''s the best talent among the Terrans. Under normal circumstances, you can''t break through without decades.


    But now the ferocious guy used how long to break through, the ghost car heart is clear, so also more heart shocked.!


    At the moment, outsiders are not aware of Du Shaofu''s benefits during this period of time, and they have not let go of all kinds of understandings.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu''s cultivation level has reached the peak level of Hunyuan wuzun.


    Previously, Du Shaofu was also most touched by the breakthrough of little star. If he had some understanding, he could feel the wonderful breakthrough opportunity.


    At the moment, facing the Jialou JueJie, Du Shaofu knew that if he was practicing at the level of Hunyuan wuzun, he would only be abused.


    But if you can break through to Nirvana level, even if it is just broken through, it will be very different from the peak of Hunyuan wuzun.


    Once he reached Nirvana level, Du Shaofu had a certain degree of assurance in his mind.


    At least Garou would like to beat himself, afraid it would not be too easy.


    "Boom


    Only in a short period of time, under the irrigation of the energy of the heaven and earth around him, Du Shaofu''s breath reached a very full state.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s breath was moving.


    Absorbing the power of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu''s invisible breath surged out like a tide.


    The energy of heaven and earth around him continued to irrigate Du Shaofu.


    The breath ascended, the speed was extremely fast, and the strong breath was constantly diffused from Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu''s peculiar black-and-white halo at the moment also enveloped Du Shaofu''s whole body, sending out a powerful strange wave, giving people a feeling of supernatural incompatibility.


    "How can the breath be so strong?"On the Presbyterian seat, some elders felt the mightiness and vigour of the breath, and uttered astonishment.


    "Boom..."


    In the sky, the energy of heaven and earth gathered from the sky was more and more surging. Then, like a whirlpool, it formed a storm, such as a mountain torrent. It turned into a series of energy competitions, which directly fell on the aperture of Du Shaofu''s body, and finally entered Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Whew..."


    At the moment, sitting cross legged and eyes closed, Du Shaofu''s body is like a bottomless hole absorbing surging energy.


    The purple robe was hunting, and there was a strange purple gold light shining on Du Shaofu''s skin.


    "Bang!"


    At last, Du Shaofu''s inner sanctuaries trembled, and his breath was flat, like the road, and he stepped directly to a new level.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged in the square, was surrounded by golden and white light. He came out with a new breath. His voice was like a flowing water. His voice was incomparable and vigorous.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body was shining with purple gold, and there were also golden talismans, which flowed on the body, and the flesh and blood were wriggling, just like the real purple gold, giving people an indestructible feeling.


    "That''s when our people have really reached the point of refining the spirit body, which seems to be more stable and powerful than the conjoined levels of Kalou jueyu and Kalou jueyu!" The magic feather of the great protector of Dharma opened his mouth and was very surprised.


    "After Du Shaofu broke through nirvana, how could his breath be so strong?"


    Jialouye, the fourth elder, is shocked. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath is too powerful.


    The four elders know very well that it is impossible for a human practitioner to break through Nirvana and follow the level of martial respect to have such a strong breath.


    "Is that the breakthrough?"


    A young strong man of the golden winged ROC bird clan was staring at the back of the purple robed youth sitting cross legged in the square at the moment.


    "It''s amazing too!" On the elder''s seat, an elder was surprised.


    "I''m afraid this human being is too abnormal!"


    A beautiful woman in a family of golden winged mires, her eyes are shining with gold.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s breakthrough in the field, many of the strong members of the golden winged ROC family have not responded.


    That''s a breakthrough in Nirvana martial respect level. It''s equivalent to Nirvana beast respect level of orcs. How difficult it is to break through.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu, a human being, seems to be understatement, saying that a breakthrough is a direct breakthrough.


    With Du Shaofu''s breath breaking to a new level, the energy of heaven and earth in the sky gradually dissipated.


    Raging in the sky, the whirlpool of the powerful energy of heaven and earth gradually becomes weak and seems to be about to disperse completely.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    There are people around to take a cool breath, looking at the purple robed youth in front of them. They are deeply shocked by the scene that they can break through Nirvana wuzun anytime and anywhere.


    When the last trace of heaven and earth''s energy is about to dissipate completely, people are also taking a cool breath.


    Suddenly, just to dissipate the energy of heaven and earth, once again a tremor.


    "Boom..."


    It was an instant, and the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth gathered again, which was much more terrifying than the speed of previous convergence.


    At high altitude, there are also lightning and thunder.


    "Chulala..."


    In the whole sky, there are strange arcs appearing, and the void space of fluctuating arc is full of twisted feeling.


    Almost at the same time, Du Shaofu''s golden light dissipated. Instead, he was replaced by an ancient and wild white light with an ancient breath, just like a divine awn.


    A stream of heaven and earth energy gathered on Du Shaofu''s head. Different from just now, the energy of heaven and earth fell from the energy vortex. Although it also enveloped Du Shaofu, more of it poured into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    "Hiss..."


    The energy of heaven and earth, accompanied by an energy, can blend with the spirit in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    At the moment of its fusion, Du Shaofu''s clay pill palace spirit began to burst out with the power of deliberately swallowing it, which could nourish the yuan God.


    The spirit is being nourished and strengthened.


    A warm and pleasant feeling also spread from Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen.


    Let Du Shaofu''s body, a breath began to rise again, the sky around trembled!


    At this moment, from Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, a wave of energy that was hard to detect by the naked eye was released quietly, and finally shrouded in the high air of the square.


    At this moment, I don''t know why, the spirit of the animals trembled fiercely for the lower strength of the golden winged ROC birds.


    "Lingfu master, that boy is still a rune master. He is going to break through the eight star Nirvana spirit Master!" On the elder''s seat, at the moment, an old man in long clothes shivered and exclaimed.


    "Wu Dao, Fu Dao and Dao break Nirvana together. Is the master going against heaven?"The mad Bear King opened his mouth, and his eyes were fixed on the field. He could see what happened now. The hall master not only broke through Nirvana wuzun, but also broke the level of Rune master and rune way!


    "This ferocious fellow, will not let others live!"


    Qin demon opened his mouth, and his body was straight and his ruddy mouth was slightly raised. He stood there, speechless.


    But at the moment, Qin demon''s face was full of amazement, with shock, and then the corners of his mouth wiped a wry smile arc.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1343

    "Boom..."


    There are several kinds of electric arc which can be seen in the air.


    "Hula..."


    As these arcs spread out in the sky, the sky and the earth suddenly fluctuate like boiling water.


    At the moment, Jialou jueyou was also startled and looked at the arc caused by Du Shaofu, showing a little surprise and doubt.


    "Bang!"


    A muffled sound suddenly came out of Du Shaofu''s body, and then many waves in the sky burst out.


    "Boom


    An invisible energy was scattered from it and swept through the air.


    It was a vast force of the spirit of the yuan God, which spread between heaven and earth like torrential flood and lightning.


    "What a strong yuan Shen power!"


    Feeling this vast spiritual power of the yuan God, the elder, the second elder, and Kalou Changtian, etc. on the elder''s seat, their faces changed quietly, and their eyes were shocked.


    Even if it was an old lady in the middle of the sky, her face was full of surprise.


    "Dad has broken through the eight star Nirvana talisman!"


    The old lady''s side, small star eyes smile, very happy.


    "Another breakthrough!"


    The magic tiger king and others looked at the square. The figure of the purple robe sitting cross the knees was wrapped by the white divine awn. A mighty and surging spirit power of the yuan God swept all over the place like a tide and rose from the sky!


    There seems to be a kind of supremacy in the power of the spirit of the yuan God.


    At this moment, in addition to the top ones, the rest of the golden winged ROC are under the intense pressure of the spirit of the yuan.


    Under such pressure, even their bodies of golden winged mires could not help shivering!


    "His physical body is strong, but the spirit power of Yuan Shen will never be under the body!"


    Looking at the square, Kalou Cailing murmured. She knew the strength of that guy''s body. Even among the golden winged Dapeng birds, there were few children who could compare with each other.


    Now, Kalou Cailing can also feel that the strength of the spirit of the yuan God that diffuses from that guy''s body will never be under the flesh.


    The general eight star Nirvana spirit talisman practitioners are afraid that they can''t be compared with the spirit power of the yuan God.


    "Wu Dao breaks through nirvana, and Fu Dao also generates breakthroughs. This human being is really fierce!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu in the square, I feel the vast power of Yuan Shen that rippling around. Some of the golden winged Dapeng birds'' children who did not care about Du Shaofu, are also quietly changing in their hearts at the moment.


    Nirvana wuzun, eight star Nirvana talisman, can be broken by saying it, how strong!


    There are also those terrible breath and the terrible spirit power, which make all around shake!


    Some of the golden winged ROC birds, instinctively do not care about human beings, but at the moment, they feel the overwhelming power of the spirit of the yuan God, and they can''t help feeling a little frightened.


    Knowing that if the spirit power of the original gods attacked them, the consequences could be imagined.


    "Have you successfully broken through the eight star Nirvana spirit Master?"


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian looks at Du Shaofu, who is surrounded by the surging spirit power of Yuan Shen, with a slight eyebrow.


    If a general Rune master wants to break through the eight star nirvana, he will break it without saying that he can''t tell. He also has a chance of failure.


    At the moment, the ferocious guy, the promotion, whether it is martial arts or Fu Dao, is a natural result. Everything is extremely smooth, and there is no obstruction in the middle of the way. It is irresistible. It has to be shocking!


    "Boom..."


    The breath was surging. A strong breath came from Du Shaofu''s body in the square. It was more powerful than Du Shaofu''s previous breath. I don''t know how many times.


    The breath is slowly weakening and everything calms down until the wind is light.


    "Hoo..."


    When everything had calmed down, Du Shaofu was spewed out of Du Shaofu''s mouth in the eyes of surprise.


    "Hiss!"


    His closed eyes also opened abruptly between the vomit of turbid Qi. His eyes were clear, but the color of silver yellow arc overflowed, which made people tremble.


    Then there was a purple and gold arc in the eyes. The color of the golden light, the purple inflammation rolled, showing the complexity.


    "Eight star Nirvana talisman, Nirvana warrior!"


    He felt the full and mysterious Qi in the holy palace and the yuan Shen power filled with mud pills in his mind. A powerful power was rippling in his body, and Du Shaofu''s mouth was also covered with a smile.


    Du Shaofu originally only wanted to break through the level of Nirvana and wuzun in martial arts, but he didn''t expect to break through again in Fu Dao and set foot on nirvana.


    The nirvana level is the strongest in the realm. It was not possible at the beginning. At the moment, I have already set foot on both feet and feel everything that has become stronger in his body. A heroic spirit also comes from Du Shaofu''s heart. Are you still afraid of yourself at the same level?"Kalou Jue, now, we can fight!"


    As soon as the sound broke through the sky, the square suddenly trembled, and then a golden light rose to the sky, dazzling in full bloom.


    "Hum!"


    The wind and thunder resounded, and the golden light spread all over the sky. The whole sky was filled with golden light. A terrible aura of supremacy came to the sky. The children of the golden winged Dapeng birds who were not strong enough around also trembled for them!


    In the middle of the air, everyone can see. At this moment, the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu are stretched out, and the whole body is covered with golden light, which makes him a bully without any reason!


    For the first time, many of the children of the golden winged ROC family saw Du Shaofu''s hand for the first time, and this scene was also startled.


    "The flavor of the family, Dapeng golden wings..."


    Jia Lou juejiao looks at Du Shaofu. His eyes fall on the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu. He feels the breath of Du Shaofu. His dark eyes are full of waves.


    "Just breaking through nirvana, wuzun. I can''t help it!"


    At the same time, Jialou jueyan also took a hand. With a sweep of his long sleeve, his palm directly pointed at Du Shaofu.


    Jia Lou Jue took out his hand with a light and sharp chill. He never paid much attention to Du Shaofu.


    It seems that a man who has just broken through Nirvana Wu Zun seems to have some special skills, but for kaloujue, if he is ordinary, he would not look at it more.


    "Boom..."


    Jialou jueyou clapped it out with one hand, and the black and gold talisman''s secret pattern suddenly broke out and turned into a huge illusory ROC''s wings sweeping through the sky. With the brilliant and profound runes and prestige, it instantly spread to Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes lifted, and the golden light surged in his eyes, and his fingers bent. A claw print in his hand was directly revealed. The five claw marks were like thunder of golden light, with five invisible visible dents, showing a faint visible arc of lacquer black light, and directly grasped the illusory wing.


    "Hiss..."


    The two collide, runes erupt, breath terror, in paw print and a wing boiling, destroying the sky, stirring up a terrible energy frenzy.


    In such a frenzy of energy, Du Shaofu''s figure broke out of the sky. Behind his back, the golden wings of the ROC fluttered, and his fingerprints congealed. A black cloud red Jiao and a green headed dragon''s virtual shadow appeared like two dragons going out to sea and roaring out at the Gallou JueJie.


    "Ouch..."


    The Dragon burst out, and the breath was terrible. It was Du Shaofu who urged the beast.


    At this moment, Jia Lou Jue was dark, and his eyes changed slightly. After sweeping out his sleeve, a large number of black and gold talismans swept across the room, converging into two thunderbolt competitions, and destroying the shadow of Xuanyun Chijiao and qingtoujiao that Du Shaofu had displayed.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    but at the same time, suddenly the beast roars like a thunderstorm around the whole world. A beast is hovering around the body. The vicious raging, the ancient * blood struggle, has the ancient "Teng snake", and the "Yalong" and "Zhi Zhi", the threat comes, and the killing of the building is frightening.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    That one beast can be ferocious, which makes the sky terrifying and all kinds of runes boiling.


    "Oh, my God, how much animal power has human beings understood, and how far have they come to understand it?"


    On the square, the strong men of the golden winged ROC birds exclaimed. The more powerful the orcs are, the more difficult it is to understand. This is something everyone knows.


    But now, Du Shaofu, the human being, has all kinds of animal power from ancient times, which shocked the whole audience.


    "Broken!"


    The animal could kill the empty shadow, and its ferocity shocked the sky. The face of Kalou Jueyuan also sank. With a cold drink, the bright black gold Rune broke out from the palm of his palm, turning into a black golden winged ROC bird. The shadow hovered and fluttered out.


    The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird is deep and has the momentum of destroying all things and despising the four sides. It immediately makes the evil fight and the snake tremble.


    "Gee!"


    The dark golden winged ROC flapped its wings, and with its domineering posture, it forced Du Shaofu to destroy all the beasts that Du Shaofu had inspired.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared to the sky, and a green dragon''s virtual shadow came out of the sky, with a terrible dragon power, and fiercely collided with the shadow of the dark golden winged ROC bird.


    This is Du Shaofu''s understanding of the green dragon''s animal power. It comes from the nine secret bones and blood essence of the dragon. The real power of the green dragon is everywhere.


    "Boom..."


    In such a collision, the deep sky roared endlessly, and the shadow of the green dragon and the shadow of the dark golden roc and the golden winged bird were both annihilated.


    "Hi..."


    The figure was as unpredictable as a God, and the golden light rose. Du Shaofu''s figure also appeared directly in front of the Jia Lou jueyou''s body at the moment of the disappearance of the animal''s virtual shadow. Suddenly, his eyes were filled with golden thunder light, which was sharp and frightening.


    "Baquan do!"


    With a big drink, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints changed. The golden light wrapped around him, and the domineering momentum suddenly swept out. He shook his arm and wrapped the golden light with a fist, and then burst out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1344

    Deep in the dark eyes of Kalou Jue, a trace of startled color was seen in her expression. In the undulating waves of the black and gold rune, a claw print was swept out and directly resisted.


    "Hiss..."


    The two collide, amazing energy and bright light swept out.


    "Pedaling!"


    As the tremendous energy spread, Du Shaofu''s body was shaken back several steps in succession and crossed the sky for hundreds of feet.


    At the moment, Kalou Jue is hunting with his black shirt and his hair is dancing. His figure is also a straight line in the void, crossing dozens of feet.


    "That Du Shaofu actually resisted Jialou jueyou!"


    Looking at the movement in the air, everyone can see that Du Shaofu and Jialou Jueyuan are not much different.


    However, Du Shaofu still took the initiative to attack. He was as fast as lightning, as powerful as thunder. He was extremely aggressive and had to suppress Jialou jueyou.


    This makes many eyes are surprised, for it!


    There was no one to speak at the Presbyterian seat.


    However, the eyes of all the elder Dharma protectors are also shocked by the sky!


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s chest heaved and heaved. He took a deep breath. A long breath came out of his mouth.


    With this breath, Du Shaofu slowly raised his face, his eyes full of gold, and his clear eyes gradually became fierce.


    Just now, Du Shaofu had done his best. Before baquan do, Kalou jueyou was not damaged at all and was able to resist easily.


    This made Du Shaofu''s heart dignified. He was absolutely the one who had done so far in front of him. Even the pure blood descendants of dragon eight dragons, nine dragons and seven dragons could not be compared.


    If he wanted to find someone, Du Shaofu thought that the only thing he could compare with was the demon sect and magic brake he had met in the wilderness of heaven, but he didn''t know what the situation was.


    Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, and qiyexi, etc. at the moment, Du Shaofu doesn''t know where their strength and accomplishments are, so it''s not easy to compare them.


    "It''s not weak indeed. Grandma didn''t mistake people. Among human beings, you are the one I''ve seen so far. In addition to his most gifted and talented person, you are not him yet."


    Jia Lou Jue looked at Du Shaofu with a slightly changed look, but from the beginning to the end, he was aloof and arrogant, and the aura of terror emanated. The supremacy of the beast clan fluctuated slowly, which made the people below tremble.


    Du Shaofu was far away from each other, and he was oppressed by the breath of Kalou Jue all the time.


    "You''re not bad. You''re better than dragon eight and dragon seven. But dragon seven and dragon eight have been beaten. I don''t know if you will be beaten by me next?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his body glittering with gold, fighting against each other.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Jialou juejiao hunted in black, and his eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, everyone can feel that a torrential and fierce breath, with a kind of evil Qi, is also like a storm, from the jalou Jue, his body completely without reservation swept out.


    At the moment, the Kalou Jue a pair of dark eyes, at the moment also turned into black gold, filled with a cold cold.


    "You think too much!"


    For the first time, Jia Lou Jue looked at Du Shaofu with his fierce words coming out. From his whole body as the center, there was a monstrous evil spirit, which swept the four sides in horror, making the sky suddenly solidified.


    Above the sky, two equally tall and upright young people are far away from each other.


    The golden light of one person''s double pupils is bright, and the hegemony is incomparable!


    A person''s eyes are deep, black and gold, evil spirit is towering, fierce and incomparable!


    One is the Terran warlord, and the other is the supreme among beasts.


    These two young people, either natural or gifted, are the pinnacle of their peers!


    "Try it and you''ll see!"


    Du Shaofu''s blood was boiling, his fighting spirit was rising, and his golden eyes were shining. At the moment, the cultivation of Nirvana Wu Zun level broke out without reservation. He hunted in purple robes, and his naked skin was full of purple gold. This is the place of refining spirit and real Peng!


    "It''s really a place of ROC. It''s interesting."


    Kalou chuckled, and the evil spirit in his eyes became more and more intense. Hunting in black clothes, a strange and strange breath was quietly diffused from his body.


    And when his voice fell, the figure of Jia Lou Jue Yi disappeared in the same place.


    At the moment when the figure of jueyou disappeared, Du Shaofu''s golden eyes suddenly picked up.


    "If you can make me do my best, you are qualified to fight against me!"


    The voice came out, just disappeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the figure of Jia Lou Jue is like a falcon feeding, its potential is like running thunder, a series of shadows are like lightning, and the evil spirit is towering.


    "What a fast speed!"


    Du Shaofu''s thoughts flashed in his mind. The speed of the golden winged Dapeng birds was really ancient and modern. At the moment, the speed of Jialou jueyou was even more extraordinary.


    With his keen soul power, Du Shaofu couldn''t detect the speed of Jialou Jue.His figure was so unpredictable that he stepped back on his side in a wonderful curve.


    "Chulala..."


    As Du Shaofu''s figure retreated abruptly, his speed was blocked, and the surrounding space solidified. The breath on Kalou jueyou''s body affected the solidification space. His palm was wrapped in black gold rune, and the palm was a fist. The space where the fist passed was exploded one after another, and directly hit Du Shaofu''s chest.


    At the moment, Jia Lou Jue''s hand, no matter in terms of power or speed, is more than several times faster than before, and it is more fierce and insidious.


    At the moment, you can see that he is a ruthless person who has experienced a lot of battles. He must have been trained outside these years, which is not possessed by other golden winged ROC birds.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu retreated abruptly, and the golden wings of the ROC fluttered behind him.


    However, the speed of Jia Lou Jue at the moment was faster than that of Du Shaofu.


    Before that terrible fist, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly sank, and his body sank in a straight line. In a stiff and not very beautiful posture, Du Shaofu effectively avoided Jialou jueyou''s fist.


    "Hum!"


    Jia Lou Jue''s throat sank, his figure suddenly stopped, his feet were shining, and the runes gushed out, and he stepped directly to Du Shaofu.


    As Du Shaofu''s figure sank, the sole of his foot wrapped in a dark gold Rune stepped down like lightning.


    "Boom


    The fierce and domineering footprints of Jialou Jueyuan were rapidly enlarged in Du Shaofu''s eyes. In an instant, it was less than a foot above his head, and the surrounding space was still solidified.


    In a hurry, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, which were like lightning on his hands, flew one after another, and the dark air in his body was also like a pouring flood. Along the fingerprints, they condensed into a bright, golden color.


    The golden handprint is suspended on the palm of the hand, and the powerful power is diffused from it, making this space a violent shock.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    Du Shaofu raised his palms to meet him. In a twinkling, he hit the footprints of Jialou jueyou.


    A startling sound suddenly rose from the void


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, the terrible ripple of runic energy swept open, and at the center of the energy storm, the space around the void seemed to collapse into a huge dark void.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu''s body tilted and fell down, and finally fell again on the square. The sole of his foot staggered backward. Every step backward, the place where the sole of his foot fell, the square sealed with forbidden blessing, also showed signs of cracking.


    "Hiss..."


    His body was blocked by Du Shao Fu''s Shaoyang seal, but he was slightly backward. His bright black and gold Rune wrapped his body, and his body was diving down and a claw print was revealed.


    Before the fingertip of the paw print, the five fierce and domineering breath came out quietly with the evil spirit. In an instant, a claw directly collapsed and went to Du Shaofu.


    When the claw mark is enveloped, the invisible huge force collapses and distorts the void, and comes down in an instant, and a large space under the paw print is born and solidified.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu raised his head and stamped the ground with his feet shaking back. There were cracks like spider webs around the square under his feet. The fingerprints changed rapidly. A terrible breath came out of his body. The shaking void was like thunder and wind. The breath was surging and shaking the void! At the same time, Du Shaofu raised his head like a dragon chanting for nine days, like the roar of a deity.


    "Oh


    Under this big shout, the sound wave swept like a tsunami boiling, surging across all directions, so that the surrounding world in trembling drama!


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    For a moment, the whole void is roaring, and countless roaring echoes reverberate, just like the nine days of thunder ring through the world. The desire is to startle the world, cry ghosts and gods, and make people tremble and fear!


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, the turbulent sound waves rolled, accompanied by a golden Rune energy ripple, just like a vast ocean of turbulent diffusion.


    Heavy and heavy sound waves soared into the sky and swept over the claw marks of the Kalou jueyou.


    These sound waves contain a kind of martial arts, accompanied by an attack that affects the soul. The claw marks of the jarou juejiao start to break, causing the space waves to boil.


    "Kaka..."


    The footprints were shattered by the sound explosion. Under the attack of the terrible soul contained in the sound wave, Kalou jueyou had to retreat back.


    "Hiss!"


    But as soon as the latter''s figure retreated, an energy training in his hand fell like a thunderbolt to Du Shaofu.


    The previous reader groups are already full. Si Tongmei has opened a new group called "Wushen Tianxia" (477107565). You can join in. Xiao Yu occasionally bubbles in it, but you are forbidden to bully me.


    "Boom


    The energy training fell on Du Shaofu and exploded.


    Waves of bright black and gold energy ripples suddenly spread from the blessed ground square, making the surrounding square shake.Under the eyes of a lot of stupefied stupidity, the space exploded, but there was no blood spilling from Du Shaofu, and his figure disappeared strangely.


    "Hiss!"


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared again, he appeared in the sky again, shining with gold and standing in the sky!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1345

    "What a strong boy!"


    At the Presbyterian seat, the five elder Jialou tried to open his mouth. He didn''t expect that Du Shaofu was able to fight Jialou to such an extent. The fierce battle just now, no matter in terms of speed or power, was the most peak confrontation among his peers, which could become a model for the younger generation.


    The other elder Dharma protectors did not speak, but from the look of Zhang Zhen''s stunned face, the shock in his heart was definitely not under the far map of the five elders.


    There was silence all around the square, and all eyes were fixed on it.


    Some extraordinary young people, such as those represented by the juxtaposition of Kalou, are even more shocked at the moment.


    To say that the original battle between Kalou jueyu and Kalou jueyu was the most violent and tyrannical suppression at the beginning, and the purpose was more to defeat the other party in the most domineering way.


    However, the duel between Du Shaofu and Jialou JueJie was more fierce and quick.


    No one who has experienced many battles may have no time to make such quick reactions. No matter how strong they are, they will suffer losses.


    In contrast, the duel between Kalou jueyu and Kalou jueyu is like two powerful men holding huge stones and smashing each other. They are completely suppressing each other with absolute strength, fierce and domineering.


    However, the duel between Du Shaofu and Jialou Jueyuan was the opposite. It was less fierce, but more fierce.


    The match, which is as fast as lightning, sharp, fierce and swift, may not be as shocking as the confrontation between Kalou jueyu and Kalou jueyu in terms of visual impact, but the danger is much higher and contains danger at any time.


    It is not difficult to see that some of the strong members of the golden winged ROC bird clan are trying to defeat Du Shaofu in the most labor-saving way.


    Kalou can''t face a human being, but he has to use the noumenon.


    However, Jia Lou juemina didn''t do it in the end. Du Shaofu, the human being, exceeded his expectations and all the people''s expectations. He also resisted all the ferocious and vicious attacks of Jialou juemina.


    As a result, some of the younger generation of golden winged ROC birds trembled fiercely in their hearts. They knew that if they had just been dealing with jialoujue, they would not have been able to fight for a round.


    "Interesting, but it can be over now!"


    Jia Lou Jue opened his mouth again and watched Du Shaofu go away step by step. From his body, a stream of brilliant black and gold runes broke out.


    Everything was so fast that in the blink of an eye, the figure of Kalou Juezi appeared in front of Du Shaofu, and the bright black and gold runes from his whole body spread like lightning, and finally turned into a terrible whirlpool of black and gold light floating around.


    "Boom..."


    In that terrible black and gold whirlpool, a huge swallowing power erupted, which instantly enveloped the four sides of the space, and also enveloped Du Shaofu. He intended to drag Du Shaofu''s life into it, and a golden winged ROC bird''s shadow flew out of the energy whirlpool.


    "Very strong!"


    In this instant, Du Shaofu''s look changed. The power from the terrible whirlpool contains a familiar breath, which is the will of the golden winged ROC bird, the supreme beast of the golden winged ROC.


    When he raised his head, Du Shaopeng suddenly swept away.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    When the brilliant golden awn broke out, Du Shaofu also urged the ROC to come to nine days at the same time, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Hula..."


    The two kinds of golden winged ROC birds can confront each other, without too much sound explosion. As long as the surging and dazzling light continuously radiates, it spreads out the amazing power of authority!


    The power of Du Fu is more and more intense!


    Du Shaofu''s body was full of gold, and behind him, the ROC''s wings opened and closed. He flapped his wings and swept across the sky to suppress him. His breath swept across the sky, and he wanted to break free.


    A series of bright runes burst out of the air. The two collided and swept with each other. The world around them trembled, and a large area of space was rippled in succession.


    But in the end, not too long later, Du Shaofu fell behind.


    Both of them urged Peng to come to the ninth day, and Kalou Jue was even better, and gradually wanted to be swallowed up by the energy vortex.


    The golden Rune on the Dapeng''s golden wings behind Du Shaofu was faded. Under the terrible pressure, tiny cracks and pale gold bloodstains began to appear on the body.


    "After all, Du Shaofu has just broken through Nirvana wuzun, and Jialou jueyu is already the peak of Nirvana beast Zun, and has already been able to break through the animal kingdom. Besides, human beings themselves can''t compare with our family. He has tried his best."


    An old elder sighed that he was shocked by Du Shaofu''s new look. However, compared with Jialou juejiao, the result was also expected.


    How can human beings who have just broken through Nirvana wuzun be the enemy of Kalou Jue.


    Jia Lou Chang Tian looked at the sky and didn''t speak. His eyes moved slightly.


    "Now, it''s over!"The indifferent voice came into Du Shaofu''s ears, which made Du Shaofu''s eyes shrink slightly, and a sense of uneasiness welled up in his heart.


    At the same time, a brilliant black and gold palm print seems to have burst out of the vortex of energy and collided directly with Du Shaofu with the momentum of rushing thunder.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s chest was like thunder, his whole body trembled, and his breath fluctuated violently. A mouthful of blood was boiling from his chest and surging out of his mouth.


    The black and gold palm print fell, but it was far more than that. Then several fist prints were fierce, fierce and swift. They were full of evil Qi and fell on Du Shaofu''s chest as fast as lightning.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s chest exploded in succession, and his mouth was filled with blood.


    In an instant, Du Shaofu''s pale gold blood seeped into his purple robe, and his body cracked and blood holes emerged.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body fell from the air and fell like a meteorite, hitting the square ground heavily.


    "Kaka..."


    At the landing place, the ground of the blessed square cracked and cracked.


    "Wow..."


    The sudden change made a great noise all around.


    Du Shaofu''s defeat seemed to have been expected by all, but at the moment, it surprised everyone.


    "Is Du Shaofu going to lose after all?"


    Many of the golden winged Dapeng birds'' eyes changed slightly. In front of Jialou jueyu, Jialou jueyu was defeated, and Du Shaofu could not escape the defeat in the end.


    "The master of the temple will not be defeated, will he?"


    Seeing the impact of Du Shaofu and others, Wang Dun was worried.


    "The Lord of the temple is not so easy to lose, but his body is not simple enough to be defeated."


    Xiaoying should open his mouth and said to the mad Bear King that he had personally experienced the body of the temple master.


    The mad Bear King was stunned. Naturally, he also knew that the body of the temple master was strong and powerful, but he was still worried. He murmured: "but the attack of Juezi of Naga tower, I''m afraid it''s just the general Nirvana warrior, has been completely blasted."


    "The physical body of the temple master is not comparable to that of the ordinary Nirvana warriors. In terms of the physical body, I''m afraid it is not weaker than that of Kalou Jue."


    The ghost car, who seldom spoke, kept his eyes on the figures falling down on the square. He knew how powerful the Jialou jueyou was, but he also had confidence in Du Shaofu.


    In the discussion of the king of magic tiger and others, the figure just smashed down on the square stood up slowly, and the golden wings of the ROC fanned behind, raising a piece of dust.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was dripping with blood, and the blood hole in his chest was covered with strange purple gold arc.


    Then, in the eyes of many astonished people around him, Du Shaofu''s blood hole in his chest was slowly recovering, and the small wounds around his body were repairing and recovering strangely.


    "Eh..."


    This strange change made the eyes on the Presbyterian seat astounded. It was obvious that the flesh bodies of the golden winged mires did not have such strange effects.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu vomited the residual blood from his mouth to the ground of the square. Then he looked at the half empty Kalou jue''er. His mouth curved and hung in the corner of his mouth according to the pale gold bloodstain, which made his face more vicious.


    "Good flesh!"


    In the middle of the air, Kalou was indifferent, but at the moment his dark eyes narrowed slightly. He knew how much strength he had just used. He was afraid that the general Nirvana warrior would definitely be blasted. However, the former was not too much of a hindrance.


    "Very strong indeed!"


    When he looked up, Du Fujia didn''t look at him for the first time.


    "Well, it depends on your body. Can you really protect you?"


    At the same time when the voice dropped, Jialou jueyou appeared in front of Du Shaofu again, and a terrible atmosphere of supremacy solidified the space.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up, the golden light surged, his feet carefree and carefree step, and he quickly retreated.


    "Slow down!"


    Jia Lou Jue is like a maggot on the tarsal bone. A claw mark is sticking out to scratch the void ripple, and grabs Du Shaofu''s chest.


    Du Shaofu avoided the chest, but the paw print changed and fell on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, tearing the space.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu''s purple robe on his shoulder was torn to pieces, and his blood was dripping. A piece of shoulder skin was torn open, almost revealing his deep white bones.


    "Bang!"


    Jialou jueyu took the opportunity to get close to Du Shaofu and hit Du Shaofu''s chest again. A brilliant Rune gushed out and a huge force swept in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1346

    When the dull noise fell, Du Shaofu''s body fell directly on the ground again, shaking the ground and spitting out pale gold blood in his mouth.


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, at the same time, the figure of Kalou jueyu did not stop at all. The figure fell down as fast as lightning. A claw print in his hand burst into bright black and golden light, penetrating the space through the void. The claw print twisted the void, and a supreme power surged with the magic spirit.


    Under the terrifying power, the claw marks of jueyou of Kalou swooped down on Du Shaofu, and the square ground around Du Shaofu''s body was exploded in a rapid "click" sound, with a sharp wind breaking sound, like the wind howling.


    Du Shaofu, who was worried that he would be hurt again, would not be able to fight against him again.


    But at the moment, the eyes of many elder Dharma protectors on the elder''s seat are a little nervous.


    At the moment, they hoped that Du Shaofu would win. If Jialou Jueming won, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    In the eyes of all the people, Du Shaofu also started to move at the same time. His body quickly jumped up, and the golden wings of Dapeng burst into golden light. A low voice also came from his mouth: "grandma, bear, it''s really strong enough!"


    "Hiss..."


    In a hurry, Du Shaofu''s golden light flickered, and he was as unpredictable as a God. At the end of the time, his figure immediately disappeared in his original place in an extremely mysterious way.


    This is the speed of Du Shaofu''s carefree walk with the golden winged Dapeng. This speed is absolutely like a ghost, as fast as lightning.


    For a long time, there are few people who can compare with Du Shaofu in speed.


    Du Shaofu got away again and emerged from the claw print of Kalou jueze which twisted the space. The square with thousands of Rune seals and forbidden blessing was lifted, and ten layers of destruction were swept across the square.


    "How fast, what a strange speed!"


    Seeing the panic, Du Shaofu actually got away again and avoided the sharp blow just now. Some elder Dharma protectors of the golden winged ROC bird clan were also surprised.


    This speed is absolutely not fast can completely avoid, Du Shaofu''s speed is not only fast, but also unpredictable, extremely mysterious.


    Another move failed again, and Jia Lou''s face sank again.


    Originally, Kalou jueyu did not really care about a human being, but now the fight has gradually shocked him.


    "Hum!"


    Throat deep a hum, body in the low air, Kalou Jue is also lightning like again straight.


    "That''s the only way."


    Looking at the Kalou juejiao, Du Shaofu''s face turned into a long rainbow of golden light with the help of the golden wings of the ROC behind him. He pulled out the shadows and ran away in the unpredictable lightning on the square.


    "Well, what are humans doing?"


    Looking at the fleeing Du Shaofu, the strong elder of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, Jialou Changtian, Jialou Cailing, big elder, even the ghost car, the king of magic tiger, Qin demon and others are also puzzled. At this moment, Du Shaofu is running rapidly, and it seems that his hand print is still rapidly coagulating in his hands.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is gathering his cards and dare not jump into the sky. That''s because in the middle of the sky, the advantage of Lingbo leisurely walking in front of Jialou Jueming is much shallower.


    In the square, Lingbo leisurely walk that unpredictable, erratic if God''s body method, will get the maximum play.


    "You can''t run away!"


    The sharp and gloomy voice resounded through the square. With the long war, Jia Lou Jue was indifferent, and his expression also fluctuated. His mood was gradually affected, and he became more and more violent. At the moment of his voice falling, one of his energy training finally fell on Du Shaofu''s back.


    "Bang!"


    The black and gold energy fell and was blocked by the golden wings of Dapeng behind Du Shaofu. The golden light overflowed, revealing shallow cracks.


    "Pedaling..."


    There is a huge wave impact in the body, and the body suffers a huge impact and falls forward.


    "Poof!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was pale and he vomited blood in his mouth, but he did not dare to relax at all. He took advantage of his speed to drive him to the extreme,


    "boom..."


    At the same time, a claw mark fell again from the Kalou juejiao, and Du Shaofu quickly broke away. The paw print fell on the ground behind him. Under the force of violent destruction, Du Shaofu''s Qi and blood were surging in his body, and the fingerprints in his hands seemed to be affected a lot, but then they stabilized.


    "Grandma bear, how can this guy be so fast?"


    Du Shaofu''s face was pale, and he murmured and scolded, but he didn''t dare to stay at his feet. His keen power of vitality was fully watching the movements of the Kalou JueJie behind him. His free walking and speed reached the extreme. His fingerprints were also rapidly condensing. A golden and silvery energy diffused from his palm, and then fused together."Hula..."


    At the same time, a silver black ray of light came out of Du Shaofu''s palm again and converged towards the golden and silver white energy just gathered.


    "Boom..."


    When the three kinds of energy desires were to fuse together, Du Shaofu''s body seemed to suddenly have a bomb about to explode. When his body was stagnant, he couldn''t help spitting out a breath of pale golden blood.


    "I don''t want to. We must succeed, or we will be in great trouble."


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth and had to shoot. He had no way out now. The golden light broke out at his feet, and the ROC''s golden wings fluttered behind him. His figure continued to flee around the square like a ghost.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    On the square, the attack power of one after another is frightening, the bright black gold Rune erupts, and the evil spirit is towering.


    The fierce attack of Jialou constantly fell on the square behind Du Shaofu, which caused the square to overturn, flying dust and cracking in many places.


    Although Jialou Jueyuan was fast, its speed was better than that of Du Shaofu.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s erratic and unpredictable body method has greatly affected Jia Lou Jue.


    Every time Du Shaofu''s figure was clearly caught in the attack of Jialou jueyou, but for a moment, it was strangely avoided.


    It can be said that without the unpredictable and capricious body method, Du Shaofu would have been even worse at the moment.


    Of course, this is also because Du Shaofu''s strong yuan Shen was able to keenly spy on the every move of Kalou JueJie, otherwise he would not be able to escape.


    It can be said that the reason why Du Shaofu was able to support him reluctantly at the moment was because of his extremely fast speed, his flighty and carefree walk, as well as his strong and keen yuan Shen power, all of which were indispensable.


    Around the square, people were stunned.


    In the eyes of the public, we can see that Du Shaofu has been escaping from the danger like a ghost. Although some of them are like bears, they are able to fight against the increasingly violent and violent attacks of Jialou jueyou.


    "That fellow, escape is a must


    Seeing the speed and strangeness of Du Shaofu''s fleeing at this moment is to make many children of the golden winged Dapeng bird family admire. In any case, this is definitely a means.


    "It''s getting worse and worse."


    But for those super strong people, Zixuan, Jialou Cailing, Jialou Changtian, big elder, little star, ghost car, Qin demon and others are beginning to look more and more dignified. It can be seen that Du Shaofu''s situation is getting worse and worse.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    A series of low and dull noises spread in the square. Although Du Shaofu was able to avoid the danger, the energy aftershocks hit Du Shaofu severely every time, which made Du Shaofu suffer a lot of influence.


    Du Shaofu''s breath became more and more withered, and the golden light on the ROC''s golden wings on his back became more and more dim.


    But in this case, three kinds of light gradually converged on Du Shaofu, and a strange twisted arc began to appear in the space in front of Du Shaofu, and a breath of terror gradually came out.


    "Well, it seems that human beings are a little strange."


    Du Shaofu''s movements could not escape the prying eyes of the powerful men around him. He felt the breath of Du Shaofu''s body and his eyes changed in his dignified manner.


    "There seems to be a sense of terror in him. What''s the bottom card?"


    The beautiful eyes of Kalou Cailing were slightly heavy, and she also felt that Du Shaofu had a terrible smell growing stronger and stronger at the moment.


    At the back square, it seems that he also felt the breath fluctuation of Du Shaofu, and became frightened. The figure of Jia Lou Jue suddenly stopped and watched Du Shaofu fleeing like a ghost in front of him. At the moment, his face was gloomy and his brow was slightly wrinkled.


    "Hi..."


    Almost at the same time, Du Shaofu''s ghost like fleeing body also directly stopped in the square and suddenly turned around.


    He raised his head slightly and looked at Jia Lou Jue in front of him. Du Shaofu''s purple robe had been soaked with blood. On his pale face, the corners of his mouth were dripping with blood, and a smile radian was raised, which made him extremely vicious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1347

    But at this moment, whether it was the Kalou jueyu or the Jialou Changtian outside the square, the Kalou Cailing, the big elder, Zixuan, the little star, the Qin demon, the Jialou jueyu, and so on, were all staring at Du Shaofu''s slightly drooping right palm.


    At this moment, on Du Shaofu''s right palm, there is a mass of energy body covering and condensing into a fingerprint.


    The handprint is in three colors of cash, black and silver. It is crystal clear and full of runes.


    The crystal clear three color handprint is quite calm, but everyone can feel it at the moment. There is a palpitating wave in the fingerprint, which makes the martial arts practitioners feel a little frightened.


    "What kind of martial art is this? How terrible is it?"


    "What a strange martial art, it seems to contain a kind of martial arts."


    "It seems that there are at least three kinds of martial arts."


    The faces of the strong people around him changed, and he faintly felt the terrible fingerprints of Du Shaofu. The terrible energy fluctuation was even wiped in the eyes of super powerful people such as the great elder and the Kalou Changtian.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s strange three color energy Rune handprint, Jialou Jueyuan looked at it, and his gloomy face also shook sharply at the moment.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s vicious radian of his mouth rose. This was the attack of Shaoyang seal, Taiyin seal and Shaoyin seal.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu bought a bag of heaven and earth for the dragon eight from the Dragon Storm. It was a very ordinary but strange stone wall.


    The strong men of the dragon clan, such as the dragon wind and the Dragon Storm, did not know what the stone wall was, but as soon as Du Shaofu''s mind and spirit peeped into the bag of heaven and earth, he immediately agreed to release Longba.


    People don''t know what the stone wall is, but Du Shaofu is the most clear. However, it is the stone wall with the mysterious four symbols, and he doesn''t know where the dragon wind and dragon storm came from.


    The stone tablet, to Du Shaofu, is absolutely a treasure that can be met but not sought.


    Not long ago, Du Shaofu was worried about the troubles that might arise among the golden winged Dapeng birds. Du Shaofu also understood the stone wall and got the second Shaoyin seal of the illusory four image seals, but this time it was the first time to gather three seals.


    With the three seals superimposed, the power increased exponentially on the basis of the two seals. However, it was undoubtedly much more difficult to integrate. Du Shaofu almost failed and almost suffered from a backlash. Fortunately, in the end, he succeeded.


    He was chased by Jia Lou Jue as if he were a bear. Du Shaofu had a bad taste in his heart. He had never been so embarrassed among his peers.


    Even Du Shaofu didn''t feel so embarrassed even when he killed longjiu. This is enough to prove that Jia Lou Jue is terrible.


    Of course, Du Shaofu was also aware that Jialou Jueyuan was now the peak of nirvana in the animal kingdom. He had just broken through Nirvana martial Zun, which seemed to be on the same level, but with a small difference.


    But at the level of Nirvana, such a gap is enough to compare with the gap between himself and longjiu in cultivation.


    What''s more, although longjiu''s natural posture and talent are also the supreme among beasts, and the talent is terrible, it is not enough compared with the Kalou Juezi.


    "Your grandmother is a bear. I''ve been chasing me for so long, isn''t it? Now it''s my turn! "


    Looking at the Kalou jueyou, Du Shaofu opened his mouth. The fierce corner of his mouth was curved without any stagnation. On his right palm, the brilliant three color fingerprints directly cut through the space and directly photographed it to Kalou jueyou.


    "Boom


    The hand print rises against the wind, and the rune is bright and colorful. The rune contains a kind of destructive and terrible power.


    Those destructive forces overflowed and spread, and Kalou Jue was also severely depressed at this moment.


    "Ji..."


    It''s too late. As Kalou Jue retreats rapidly, a golden and black Rune golden winged ROC bird''s shadow covers the whole body, and the body is wrapped in it.


    Everything was as fast as lightning, and the three color palm prints had fallen on the shadow of the black gold golden winged ROC bird outside the whole body of Kalou jueyou, and the riot exploded directly.


    "Boom..."


    The three color palm print exploded, and the whole square was shaking. The ground was shaking, and the sky was shaking.


    "Click, click, click..."


    Around the square, which had been cracked by the fight between Kalou jueyu and Kalou jueyu, a large crack was directly cracked in the sound of "click".


    The ground of the square was split into dust by the earthquake, and the large area of the ground was flying sand and rocks, and the space was chaotic. The energy storm swept the four sides and rolled up large pieces of rocks like wind and remnant clouds.


    The terrible impact force made a dark halo appear above the square, like a black hole, devouring everything, and then gradually disappeared.


    In the chaotic square space, it''s hard to pry into the sight. The eyes around the square have already been gaping at the moment, and they are scared.


    Under that terrible three color handprint, almost in the blink of an eye, it caused such a terrible destructive power. The large square with seal prohibition and Fu array blessing was almost destroyed in an instant.


    This terrible destructive power, there are no lack of super strong people, for it changed color.


    Under such a destructive force, all practitioners with enough strength can feel it. I''m afraid that the ordinary Nirvana beast Zun''s peak will be severely damaged even if it doesn''t die under such terrible force. The weaker Nirvana warrior will almost be blasted into pieces and will surely die."How strong


    At this moment, among the golden winged ROC birds, many of their children''s instincts have retreated. The destructive force sweeps across the room, sucking cool air, and shaking in the heart!


    Jialou jueyu and Jialou juecheng, who have been watching the battle silently in the square, are now watching the destructive forces sweeping through the center of the square, and their eyes are shaking violently.


    "How can Du Shaofu, a human being, have such terrible martial arts skills? He is so strong!"


    "Can Kalou Jue''an be able to resist?"


    At this moment, even the children of the golden winged ROC bird family began to worry about Jia Lou Jue.


    The slap that Du Shaofu had just urged was too terrible.


    The energy and strong wind dissipated, and the chaotic square gradually became clear. Du Shaofu''s figure also appeared in the eyes of the public.


    Looking at the purple robe figure at the moment, behind the Dapeng golden winged rune is dim, and the breath on his body is extremely weak. However, the figure is deeply shocked by all the eyes. At this moment, there are no children of golden winged Dapeng birds, who will feel that the purple robed youth is small.


    A human Nirvana wuzun practitioner, or just break through Nirvana wuzun, but it is so terrible that the real golden winged ROC bird is also shocked!


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, pale as gray.


    For the first time, Du Shaofu was shocked by the magic power of the three seals.


    It can be said that the magic power of the three seals superimposed on the four images is much stronger than the current baquan do and Ba Dao Dao.


    However, Ba Quan Dao and Ba Dao Dao are both profound and vast. With the understanding, the power can be increased exponentially. It is hard to say how strong Du Shaofu will be in the future.


    "Gu..."


    Immediately, Du Shaofu immediately took out a large number of elixirs and pills from the heaven and earth bag and put them directly into his mouth.


    The consumption just now is too terrible. It is much more terrible than the consumption of baquan do and baquan do.


    It can be said that at the moment, the four illusory seals superimposed by these three seals almost exhausted Du Shaofu''s huge shrine.


    Relying on a mysterious four pictorial seal superimposed by three seals, Du Shaofu was totally uncertain about the solution to the problem. It was the king''s way to recover quickly first. Jialou jueyou was really a kind of tyrannical metamorphosis.


    Du Shaofu guessed it right. He chewed the elixir and elixir in his mouth. In the dissipated energy storm, a black figure appeared slowly. The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird disappeared. Under the gaze of many eyes in the field, it clearly emerged.


    "The fight has come down!"


    Looking at the black figure, the more and more clear face appeared in people''s eyes, which also made people around some color change and surprise, it was not Jialou jueyou, who was there.


    Just looking at the appearance of Kalou Jue at the moment, it also makes people around the face all appear the color of amazement.


    At the moment, Kalou jue''er has broken black clothes and disordered hair. His hair is completely dishevelled and his breath seems to be disordered.


    Jia Lou Jue''s face, also with a trace of blood, I don''t know if it is hurt, everything looks very embarrassed.


    "Shit, don''t be so strong!"


    But when Du Shaofu saw Jia Lou Jue, his face became stiff, and then he laughed bitterly.


    Du Shaofu knew that he had tried his best, but Jialou jueyan''s terrible fellow actually resisted it, but he was in a bit of a mess, and at most he suffered some minor injuries.


    "Grandma..."


    The little star looked down into the sky. When he saw the figure of Kalou jueyou reappeared, the little hand of the old lady candle was forced.


    "You''re going to do your best."


    On the old lady''s old wrinkled face, her face had not changed much. She held the little star by her side and watched the match in the field quietly.


    The figure of Jia Lou Jueyi walked out slowly, and his dark eyes were always on Du Shaofu''s body. He was as sharp as a knife, and his evil spirit began to roll out. A low voice came out of his mouth: "boy, I really look at you very much. You can let me use my body. You are the second person in my generation!"


    "Hiss..."


    As the voice fell, a torrent of black and gold light suddenly swept out of the body, and its body was also suddenly expanded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1348

    "Gee!"


    In the next moment, a bright dark golden light rose and covered the sky.


    A dark golden winged ROC bird emerged, spreading its wings for thousands of feet to block out the sky and the sun. A terrible pressure came down and made the world tremble!


    It is the forehead of Kalou jueyou. The pair of black eyes like black holes look down on the lower part, which makes people tremble and devour people''s soul.


    "Jialou jueyou was forced to use the noumenon


    Many of the children of the golden winged Dapeng birds looked at the huge and frightening body of Kalou jueyu, and even Jialou jueyu was not an opponent. But at the moment, Jialou jueyu also used the noumenon when facing Du Shaofu, which is enough to prove the horror of Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, it''s over now!"


    The Kalou Jue, which uses the noumenon, is dark and chilly. Behind the huge dark gold body, suddenly the dark gold light surges, and there is a rune beginning to flow. A burst of pressure burst into the sky. From the huge body, 27 brilliant plumes wrapped in black gold light appear.


    It was the twenty-seven feathers of the true ROC, which had been urged by the battle between Kalou jueyu and Kalou jueyu.


    Although he had taken away the nine true Pengs'' feathers, he had not refined them. At the moment, he could only use his own 27 true Peng feathers.


    "My God, kaloujue, this is very angry!"


    "Twenty seven true Pengs'' feathers, Jialou Jueming wants to kill Du Shaofu in one fell swoop."


    But at the moment, looking at the Kalou Juezi, who used his own body, one shot was the twenty-seven feathers of the real Peng. The elder Dharma protector on the elder seat below, and all the golden winged Dapeng birds'' children around him, all of them suddenly changed color.


    Even at the moment, the old lady''s eyes were filled with gold like electricity.


    Zixuan looked at the twenty-seven feathers of the real rocs in the air at the moment, and her purple eyes were flowing with gorgeous colors.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Twenty seven plumes wrapped in black and gold light flew out, and under the urge of Kalou Jue, it was like twenty-seven spears, making the space ripple boiling, the wind howling, and the high-altitude wind surging.


    Twenty seven spears with feathery feathers are as bright as electricity. They are powerful and frightening.


    "Ji!"


    twenty seven spears with feathered feathers, which were invincible, emerged with a mirage of golden winged Dapeng birds. They were so powerful that they immediately swept Du Shaofu away.


    At the moment, no matter who it was, he had to take a cool breath for Du Shaofu.


    With the power of Kalou juejiao, the 20 true Peng''s feathers, the cultivators in the early stage of the martial arts region also absolutely want to avoid the third house, and dare not fight head-on. Once it is swept, the consequences can be imagined.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu also moved at the same time. At the moment of his figure retrogressing, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered and continued to jump into the air. Suddenly, the space began to vibrate suddenly, and the breath gushed out.


    At the same moment, a dazzling light like a divine awn burst out in the palm of Du Shaofu''s right hand.


    "Ouch!"


    The dazzling light spreads the secret patterns of the talisman, and there is a faint roar of the dragon and the tiger, and the sound of the crow of the sparrow and the turtle resounds from this part of the world.


    "Boom


    The sound wave shakes people''s soul, accompanied by wind and thunder bursts, like ghosts crying and howling, gushing out from the void!


    Du Shaofu stood in the sky, and the golden wings of the ROC behind him fluttered. The light in his hands became more and more bright. All the eyes around the square fell on Du Shaofu with trembling eyes.


    All of us could feel that there was a terrible breath coming out of the right hand of the upright body.


    "Ouch!"


    In a short time, the purple gold light in the sky bloomed from Du Shaofu''s right hand palm. Zijin tianque was born, and the God of ten thousand soldiers was in the sky!


    At that moment, the dazzling and mysterious patterns of the talisman rose from the purple golden sky palace, and a dazzling light erupted like a repressed volcano. The sound waves, wind and thunder bursts, and ghosts cry and howl, as if there were gods and Demons howling!


    The whole body of Shenbing is purple gold, with tiger bone and dragon posture. It is like a phoenix flying in the sky, like a red phoenix rising in the sky. The space around it is twisted and exploded.


    His eyes trembled around him, and his eyes fell like an electric shock on the purple golden sky palace in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    "Really when the emperor is soft persimmon, easy to pinch!"


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and Zijin tianque waved his hand and walked out directly.


    The birth of the peerless warrior, the Dragon sing, the tiger howl, the birds crow and the tortoise sing.


    "Ouch!"


    At the same time, from above the Zijin sky palace, within the bright purple and gold runes, a virtual shadow of a green dragon, a white tiger, a Phoenix, and a Xuanwu tortoise appear.


    The shadow of four beasts emerges, and the space around the shadow collapses. The breath of terror comes to the whole space, which makes the soul tremble!


    The four animal shadows roared, and the astonishing pressure became more and more terrible. They spread out with the spirit of the peerless warriors, and directly occupied the high altitude to block the twenty-seven feathers of the real ROC in the Gallou JueJie!That terrible four empty shadow breath, awe inspiring pressure boiling everywhere, covering the earth, let a lot of strength is not enough of the golden winged ROC bird''s children, also some shiver for it.


    "What a mighty soldier!"


    "It turns out that Du Shaofu, the human being, still has such a treasure in him!"


    The eyes around the square were surprised and shocked. The magic weapon was terrible. With the terrible sword spirit sweeping into the air, the swords flew away, leaving a gap on the corrugated surface of the space.


    One crack after another filled the sky, like a spider''s web.


    At the moment, watching Du Shaofu''s sudden call of Zijin tianque, the eyes of Jialou jueyan are slightly surging and shaking. The spear transformed by the 27 plumes is brilliant, which directly pierces the air and stabs the green dragon, white tiger, Phoenix and Xuanwu. Before the virtual shadow of the four beasts, it is strong and strong to destroy it.


    Zijin tianque is very strong, but at the moment, the twenty-seven feathers of the real rocs, which are urged by the Kalou Jue, seem to be even better. They are gradually trying to suppress the shadow of the four beasts.


    The feather of the real ROC is extraordinary. It is one of the most important treasures in the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    For countless years, only nine true ROC feathers have been found among the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    But now, the feather of twenty-seven true rocs is still stimulated by the Gallou Jue. How terrible!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was also greatly affected by the suppression of the four animal virtual shadows on the Zijin tianque. Suddenly, a breath of pale gold blood gushed out from his mouth, and the huge oppression was rampant in his body.


    At the same time when the blood was spitting out from his mouth, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were flying again, and the shadows changed, making the surrounding space almost solidified.


    "Jiuchongtian, a wild dragon, with the power of Qianlong!"


    The roar came from Du Shaofu''s mouth and resounded through the audience. A golden light burst out from the mountain stream and burst into the sky. At a lightning speed, five giant dragons formed.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is urging the "dragon nine heaven" in the Dragon Tiger formula of heaven and earth, which can improve his strength in a short time.


    Before that, Du Shaofu had only the power of the four dragons to urge the Dragon jiuchongtian. At the moment, he was even more powerful than the five dragons.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    The five dragons roared and the dragons howled for nine days, which made the sky boiling. In an instant, it turned into five energy training and fell into Du Shaofu''s body like thunder.


    "Boom


    In an instant, the breath of Du Shaofu who had just stepped into Nirvana wuzun level was soaring at a rocket like speed. When the breath reached the nirvana wuzun which was about to approach the middle level, it stopped.


    The power of the five dragons, from the edge of nirvana to Nirvana, is just close to the middle level, which is the limit of Du Shaofu''s driving the Dragon jiuchongtian.


    "I didn''t expect that human beings would have such means!"


    On the elder''s seat, the three elders are now on their old faces, and their eyes are also full of fluctuations.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s strength soared. At the same time, everything was long. His fingerprints condensed as fast as lightning. His breath in his body was connected with Zijin tianque. The mysterious Qi in his body also poured into the Zijin heavenly palace like a flood.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In a flash, the light of purple gold on the sky palace became more and more intense. The shadow of green dragon, white tiger, Phoenix and Xuanwu had just been suppressed, then it rebounded again and directly resisted the feathers of 27 real rocs.


    "Boom..."


    Above the sky, at this moment such a duel, sound like thunder, shattering space!


    The eyes of all the children of the golden winged ROC birds were shocked. Du Shaofu, the human being, was so terrible that he only used his real strength at this moment. At the beginning, he was still clumsy.


    "The master of the temple is a real ox fork!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s fierce and brave confrontation with Jia Lou Jue, Ling Huan Hu Wang, Xiao Ying Ying, and mad bear Wang, he was also surprised and surprised. He felt a kind of sincere pride in his heart.


    At such a stage of the war, Kalou Jue changed color again. It was unexpected that he had urged the twenty-seven true ROC feathers to suppress and defeat the human at one fell swoop.


    Who knows that in front of the eyes of this human is actually endlessly emerging, even his 27 real Peng feather are blocked down.


    "Excellent soldiers, secret ways to improve your strength in a short time, but they are not your own real strength, and they won''t protect you for long!"


    Kalou chuckled and drank. His dark eyes looked down on the sky, like a black hole. He wanted to swallow up all souls and spirits. His wings fluttered. The bright black gold Rune was furious again, like the explosion of divine light, and the scene was terrible.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, twenty-seven feathers of the true ROC seem to have been implicated in a certain way. They burst out into bright runes. In a moment, they are arranged in a wonderful and mysterious way, and finally turn into an illusory single wing shadow of the golden winged ROC.


    The shadow of the wings of the golden winged ROC, which is condensed by the 27 true ROC feathers, is worthy of its name.


    The black and gold color is bright, runes are all over the sky, and the supreme prestige is diffused, which directly and severely fans the virtual shadow of the four beasts.


    "Ji..."The shadow of the ROC''s golden wings, accompanied by hissing, pierced the clouds and cracked rocks, collided with the virtual shadows of the four beasts, and burst out with divine light and golden light all over the sky.


    "Hum..."


    At that time, under such a confrontation, the sound of the road above the sky was like thunder, the runes were interwoven, and the cracks on the ground of the square below quietly exploded.


    "What a strong pressure, can not resist!"


    Under such a terrible situation, some of the offspring of the golden winged ROC are already crawling down for it and can not resist at all.


    The mad Bear King, the spirit illusory tiger king and so on, at the moment also blushed, in all their strength to resist the spread of the terrible pressure.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu spat blood again from his mouth, and was under great pressure. The shadow of the four beasts began to crack and fade. Later, even the Zijin tianque was wrapped in the golden wings of Dapeng, which was transformed by the feathers of 27 real rocs. He wanted to completely suppress the Zijin tianque.


    "It''s not enough for you to rely on external forces."


    He took the opportunity to descend from the sky and dive down from the sky. The huge black and gold claws came out, tearing the void and grasping Du Shaofu.


    "Your true Peng''s feather is just external force. Do you have to rely on the power of noumenon to fight? Then I will make you a success!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and his eyes were bright, just like a golden thunderbolt, soaring into the sky. Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s own body rushed straight into the sky and swept out from all directions.


    [a big chapter, brothers and sisters, updated today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1349

    In the burst of golden light, the shadow of a golden five finger mountain peak suddenly emerged from behind Du Shaofu, deriving and evolving, as if endowed with life.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the space of heaven and earth suddenly trembled. The shadow of the golden five finger mountain became bigger and bigger. The dense aura spread, communicating the energy of heaven and earth, and the terrifying power spread


    In the face of the huge black and gold claw marks that Jue Jue can see at the moment, Du Shaofu confronts with the shadow of the golden five finger mountain behind his back, which is like a rainbow full of Qi. In an instant, the secret patterns of golden talisman are released and the breath is supreme.


    "Chulala..."


    The giant ROC''s claw print, which is sharp enough to capture all things, falls on the virtual shadow of the five finger mountain, but it only brings a lot of golden Rune fluctuations, and does not receive much influence.


    On the contrary, the shadow of the five finger mountain behind Du Shaofu seems to be able to crush all things, suppress the world''s living beings, and directly collide with the body of Kalou JueJie, in order to suppress it.


    "That man is still the soul of the earth!"


    "How can Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul be so powerful? It''s different from ordinary!"


    As Du Shaofu urged the spirit of the five finger mountain peak, the terrible breath from the golden peak of the five finger mountain made the space solidify, blocked the breath, and shocked many eyes.


    "Boom..."


    The five finger mountain pulse soul sends out the sound of wind and thunder, constantly deriving and evolving in the sky, such as the arrival of the supreme, inviolable and provocative!


    The secret pattern of the golden light talisman is like a vast ocean with huge waves sweeping up, just like the golden ocean. It destroys the huge body of Kalou juejiao which is diving down with one claw, and then moves away its noumenon to generate Bi.


    Around the sky, the energy spread like a wave, the dark gold Rune swept and broken, like fireworks in full bloom, the destructive power constantly swept and scattered.


    "What a strong pressure!"


    Around the square, on the Presbyterian seat, many golden winged ROC birds are shocked. They are all shocked by the virtual shadow of the golden five finger mountain.


    The rest of the golden winged ROC family have long been appalled with stupidity.


    "Go!"


    Du Shaofu was drinking. At the moment, his figure stepped on the pulse soul of the huge five finger peak. He helped Zijin tianque and suppressed the ROC''s golden wings transformed by the 27 true ROC feathers with the mountain''s pulse soul.


    At the same time, there seems to be life awakening in the shadow of the mountain pulse and soul. The golden talisman''s Secret lines flicker as if to be transformed into living creatures, and a golden ape looms out.


    Finally, in all the shocked eyes, a strong wave in the pulse soul of the golden peak was like a storm eruption. Then in the dazzling light of the golden talisman, the peak wriggled into a huge golden ape.


    "Oh..."


    The roar of the golden ape is almost completely materialized. It is no longer a virtual shadow. It is infinitely close to living creatures.


    The golden ape is covered with golden talisman. Its body is crystal clear, and its breath is full of vitality. It communicates with heaven and earth, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things!


    The golden ape is in the sky, showing a certain source of power from heaven and earth. The endless dazzling light bursts out, and the power is like trying to suppress and destroy the four sides of space.


    "The pulse spirit turns into the God, which is not the ordinary pulse spirit. This is really terrible and inconceivable!"


    The five elder''s Kalou opened his mouth from afar, and his face was startled. Although among the martial arts practitioners, some people in the level of Hunyuan martial arts could transform the pulse soul to the level of pulse spirit. However, the power of the martial arts practitioners he has seen is well known, far from being comparable to the pulse soul of Du Shaofu.


    Listening to the admiration of the five elders, the elder Dharma protectors all agree with each other.


    It can be done by Hunyuan wuzun, but the breath of Du Shaofu''s pulse soul is not ordinary.


    "How do I feel that Du Shaofu''s understanding of his pulse and soul is approaching the point of turning into a real spirit."


    The fourth elder jialouye opened his mouth. From the breath of Du Shaofu''s pulse soul, he felt that the pulse soul was not comparable to that of ordinary pulse spirit transforming God.


    At the side of Jialou Changtian, the elder looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were rippling with doubts.


    When Du Xiaoyao was still around, Du Shaofu entered Du Xiaoyao''s inner space for the second time. Du Shaofu had already transformed his pulse soul, and was on the verge of becoming a God.


    In these days, Du Shaofu has never lost his understanding of pulse and soul.


    However, although Du Shaofu could clearly feel that the pulse soul had been strengthening and transforming, he did not know why, and could not really step into the state of pulse spirit transformation.


    After the breakthrough of Hunyuan wuzun, Du Shaofu was still puzzled because the pulse soul had not reached the point of pulse spirit transforming into God.


    This time, in the barren space, Du Shaofu found that everything was just as it should be, and the pulse soul had quietly stepped into the state of pulse spirit.


    "Oh..."The golden ape''s crystal clear body roars, and its eyes are smart. It looks like the born soul pupil, and it directly pours on the ROC''s golden wings which are transformed by the 20 feathers of the real rocs.


    "Boom


    The terrible momentum erupted, and the golden ape directly burst out with a fist. The golden light on the fist was like being able to push the four sides and suppress everything!


    "Buzz!"


    The blow of the golden ape fell on the twenty-seven feathers of the real ROC. It also made the golden wings of the giant ROC, which were condensed by the 27 true ROC feathers, vibrated endlessly, and the sound of wind and thunder resounded through the sky.


    Under the fist of the golden ape, the golden wings of the 27 true ROC feathers were loosened and cracked.


    "That''s not a general pulse soul, it''s the supreme heaven and earth, red Jiri macaque!"


    Suddenly, the elder suddenly got up, his silver gold robe shook fiercely, and there were ripples in his eyes.


    The elder finally remembered the origin of the golden ape, which was the supreme of heaven and earth, the red Jiri horse monkey!


    "Red Jiri macaque!"


    Hearing the words, the elder''s Dharma protector trembled around him. The four words "red Jiri macaque" are enough to make all faces change color. The golden winged Dapeng bird family is the supreme among the animals, but the red Jiri macaque, which is the supreme among the demons, is one of the most terrible existence in the world.


    Kalou Jue was dark and his eyes were staring at the huge golden ape. At the moment, he was also shaking violently. The terrible breath made him feel the trembling in his heart.


    The dark eyes are more and more fierce, gushing out bright runes. At the same time, a bone under his abdomen wants to break out of his body. In an instant, the light of lacquer black bursts out and permeates the Ancient Runes.


    "Boom!"


    In a short time, the sky and the sky were full of dark clouds, with lightning and thunder, and an endless dark breath quietly gushed out and penetrated into the world.


    "Wuwu..."


    In the depths of the sky, it seems that there are ghosts crying and howling. The sound makes people creepy and makes the yuan God tremble.


    "Ji..."


    The children of the golden winged Dapeng birds around the square below are directly crawling with weak strength, while those with stronger strength are shaking one after another.


    "Jialou jueyou has already urged the demon bone!"


    Under the terrible pressure, many elder Dharma protectors on the elder''s seat could not help exclaiming.


    At first, no one would think that Du Shaofu could resist Jialou jueyou. But at the moment, Jialou jueyou was forced to use his magic bone. Du Shaofu was so strong!


    "Naga tower JueJie has already used the magic bone. The Lord of the temple will hold on!"


    From then on, under the terrible pressure that permeated jueyou of Kejia tower, the king of magic tiger, ghost car, Xiao YingYing and mad bear king turned red and trembled.


    "You really make me more and more surprised, I have to say, at first I looked down on you, but now, in front of the devil bone, there is no way to stop it!"


    Jialou jueyu''s cold voice echoed in the sky, and his huge body also flew out with wings. The dark evil spirit was towering. It seemed that he was born with Jiuyou devil''s Kingdom, showing the tragic scene of the world to be destroyed. He directly collided and suppressed Du Shaofu, his pulse soul, golden ape, and Zijin tianque.


    Kalou juemina and other huge bodies of the body, shielding the sky, at the moment, wings flying in the clouds, there is no any fancy, only the simplest and most domineering sweep around the world, suppress the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1350

    Where the body of the giant golden winged ROC bird passes by, with the tragic scene of the world to be destroyed, the virtual shadow changes like a dream.


    The black and gold runes swept like waves, and the evil spirit was overwhelming. The void turned into a vacuum, destroyed everything, revealed a dark circle of light, and swallowed up all things in the world!


    It''s so powerful that it makes people tremble.


    The golden ape and the purple golden sky Palace are affected, and the purple gold bright light and the golden light like the sun break out.


    "Oh


    The golden ape roared with golden light all over his body. On his crystal clear body, a wave of golden light diffused out, just like the birth of a lord of terror, and the mysterious patterns of talismans were surging all over the sky, just like the dawn of heaven and earth.


    Kalou Jue pushes everything horizontally and displays his magic bone, which is just like the devil''s suppression on all sides, showing a terrifying power.


    "Boom..."


    When the huge golden winged ROC bird went, all the magic Qi on him turned into a storm, and the bright runes gathered together, like magic thunder, which ran through the void, and finally wrapped the golden ape.


    At the moment, this kind of collision can destroy the sky and the earth, and destroy everything.


    Around the square below, at the moment, the offspring of golden winged ROC birds at the animal King''s level also began to spill blood from their mouths and crawl for them.


    Finally, under the suppression of the magic bone of kaloujue, the golden ape began to be difficult to support, and the purple light on the Zijin sky palace became more and more dim.


    "Chulala..."


    Finally, Zijin tianque was suppressed, and the golden ape was gradually destroyed into illusion, and then dissipated in the air.


    The terrible evil spirit is rolling, and the vast space is in direct chaos. Those who practice martial reverence and animal respect can''t look directly at it.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The ground of the square, at this moment, exploded one after another, the ground turned into dust, and the ground cracks continued to crack and spread around.


    The square recovered and the storm dissipated. The huge golden winged ROC bird''s magic air was rolling in the sky, and the dark giant pupil looked down on the ground.


    Above the square, thousands of feet in a mess, the ground cracks.


    A magic weapon broad sword was thrust upside down on the ground, and its light was dim, just like ordinary iron.


    A figure climbed out of the mound of rubble, covered with dust, dishevelled hair, broken purple robe, pale gold, bloody, pale as gray, no one else except Du Shaofu.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    As Du Shaofu stood up, his mouth was full of blood, and his whole body looked like a bloody man.


    "Under the secret bone of Jialou jueyou, Du Shaofu is worse after all!"


    There are people around the square lamented and exclaimed, and the elder Dharma protector on the elder seat also showed helpless color.


    But at the moment, no one dared to ignore the purple robed youth in his heart. Although he was defeated, he shocked the whole audience and made the whole family of golden winged mires in awe.


    "You are defeated!"


    Jia Lou Jue looks down at the sky and Du Shaofu''s road below. Compared with this, Du Shaofu''s human body is so small at the moment.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the huge body of Kalou Jueyuan, but his mouth was filled with a smile.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s teeth were covered with golden blood, and his whole body was dripping with blood. His smile gave people a feeling of ferocity and ferocity.


    As the ferocious smile rose, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly closed strangely.


    "It seems that Du Shaofu is going to have another war!"


    "Those extraordinary pulse spirits are defeated, suffered heavy damage, and still have the ability to fight?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s appearance, there were exclamations all around the square. Some people were expecting, others were doubting.


    "It''s been hit so hard. There''s going to be another war. That guy is really tough."


    There are many young golden winged ROC birds. Looking at the young people in purple robes like blood men at the moment, their hearts are filled with awe.


    As a descendant of the golden winged ROC, they are the supreme among the beasts. They have never paid attention to human beings. The key is that ordinary human beings do not have the ability to compare with them. Just like in front of human beings, they will never take an ant to heart.


    But at the moment, when we see that the strength of the human youth has even been able to compare with that of kaloujue, the ferocity is even more thrilling. The most rebellious young generation among the golden winged Dapeng birds also begin to feel awe.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu''s blood was flowing in his body, and he was also practicing the skills of the golden winged ROC birds. As a result, the younger generation of the golden winged ROC birds began to feel closer to each other. At least, they were no longer despised and disdained, and they were placed in an equal position in their hearts.


    On the elder''s seat, many elder Dharma protectors looked at each other.


    "It seems that there is still the power to fight again!"


    There are many old faces, eyes at the moment in just helpless look, once again gush out hope.


    "The last card, if there is no accident, it should be Wumai!"


    Jialou long day Mou light micro motion, low murmur light way."Hiss!"


    Suddenly, just as the murmuring voice of Jialou Changtian fell, Du Shaofu, who had just closed his eyes slightly, suddenly raised his head slightly, opened his eyes, and suddenly burst out two brilliant purple thunder lights in his eyes.


    The sky is like thunder!


    "Boom!"


    At that moment, there was a tremor in the sky, and a stream of purple thunder clouds gathered for no reason.


    The terrible ray Wei suddenly filled the sky, a purple arc gathered from the far sky around, and instantly occupied the air.


    On Du Shaofu''s dishevelled body surface, the dazzling talisman''s secret pattern is like a purple arc, and an invisible wave spreads out in a ring like a ripple.


    When the invisible wave diffusion, the sky above the thunder clouds rolling, lightning thunder!


    At the moment, Jia Lou jue''er seemed to feel something, and his dark eyes suddenly trembled.


    "I have never been defeated by my peers all the way. I have never said defeat. Who dares to say I am defeated?"


    Du Shaofu was drinking. At the moment, his voice was like thunder. The brilliant purple thunder and lightning covered his body in an instant, just like the rising of purple sun.


    At this moment, countless dazzling lightning runes are pouring out, and the terrible thunder power fills the sky, and countless thunder lights penetrate the space.


    A breath of soul palpitating, suddenly rippling spread in this side of heaven and earth, is still spreading towards the distance.


    "What a martial vein this is, how can it be so strong that it will never be under the eight great families!"


    Looking at the terrible momentum and power of Du Shaofu, the eyes of all the elder Dharma protectors on the elder''s seat were shaking violently.


    "You have the body of a golden winged ROC bird. I also refine my feathers and wash my marrow!"


    "You are born to be the supreme beast. I never dare to slack off all the way."


    "You have the feather of a real ROC. My pulse and soul are connected with my brother!"


    "You have a devil''s bone, my pulse awakens, thunder supreme!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his eyes were full of thunder. Step by step, he went straight up to the sky. He was not afraid to be suppressed by the magic bone of Kalou juemina, just like climbing into the sky.


    With the pause of each sentence, Du Shaofu''s momentum will become stronger.


    Ascend to the sky, step by step a void vibration, step by step a minute breath rise, step by step a thunder ring through!


    At the moment, the young man in purple robe, with electric arc all over his body, walked arrogantly to the sky, as if to ascend the blue sky and push the four directions horizontally. What a powerful and awe inspiring, domineering and peerless!


    After more than ten steps in a row, he crossed the void and shrunk into an inch. Du Shaofu''s figure was already in the middle of the sky, and the thunder and lightning in his eyes rolled like two rounds of sun shining in the sky and overlooking the earth.


    "How can you defeat me today?"


    At this moment, the breath in Du Shaofu''s body reached the extreme. Suddenly, it was like a volcano, and burst out of his body.


    "Boom


    Then, as Du Shaofu''s last word fell, countless thunders shot into the sky.


    The sky was flooded with purple thunder and lightning. Finally, in the stunned eyes, the countless purple thunder condensed into a purple and golden lightning ROC.


    The huge purple and gold giant ROC''s virtual shadow stands in the sky, covering the sky with the color of purple and gold!


    The purple and golden rapeng was in the sky, filled with a strong sense of desperation, which made the children of the golden winged Dapeng family begin to tremble all over the body, and the animal soul suddenly trembles.


    "Gu..."


    The purple lightning and the giant ROC hissed, and the sound seemed to pierce the sky. The purple electric arc raged in the sky, and the electric light was wanzhang. It was like that the purple gold was in the sky on the day of the sun. It shook its wings and swept directly to the gate of the tower!


    [I''m sorry to inform you that Xiao Yu has to ask for leave in the evening. Today''s two shifts are on. The day before yesterday, the gym seriously healed his arm and scapula muscles. Yesterday, the update was affected. Today, it was even more serious that his arm raised his hand and held his mobile phone. It was so sour that he couldn''t code words. It took eight hours from noon to now, Du Shaofu is a step-by-step empty vibration, step by step, breath rising, step by step, thunder resounding! I am a knock a sour, at this time, word by word a howl, a chapter of a sad,.


    If Xiao Yu is not much better tomorrow, it is estimated that the update will be in the afternoon. Maybe it will only be able to make two shifts. Please forgive me first. It''s really painful. If you don''t ask for sympathy, don''t scold me. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1351

    At this time, the huge body of Kalou juejiao, in the dark eyes, I don''t know when it has been violently fluctuated. The terrible pressure makes his body tremble. Even the nine you magic thunder in the body seems to be affected by what kind of influence.


    Huge purple golden thunder Peng flapping wings to attack, resist and go up!


    Jia Lou Jue''s eyes were full of violent fluctuations. His eyes became more and more intense. The dark evil Qi was surging and releasing. It was like carrying the nine hell devil kingdom to the world, and wanted to crush and destroy the purple gold thunder Peng.


    But at the moment, the purple golden thunder Peng is unrivalled, does not avoid not let!


    Two rocs collide, there is no fancy, only the most simple domineering confrontation!


    The purple thunder is raging, and the evil spirit is just like the black sun coming down. It is so powerful that it can destroy the sky and the earth. The place where it collides shows a dark arc of semicircle light, annihilating everything!


    "Gu..."


    On the head of the virtual shadow of the purple gold giant ROC, Du Shaofu''s figure appears slowly. Compared with its volume, it looks small from afar, but it is a sky with high head. The eyes roll like a sea of thunder, and the whole body is full of electric arc. It is connected with the purple and golden tripod. A vast and incomparable breath suddenly spreads around like the tide


    Zijin leipeng resists Jialou juexi noumenon.


    "Martial pulse combined with my family''s supreme animal power, so powerful


    "What kind of martial vein is it? It will not be under the devil''s bone of Kalou Jue!"


    "Du Shaofu has just broken through Nirvana Wu Zun. If he reaches the peak of Nirvana, he will be unable to resist at this moment."


    On the elder''s seat, the elder Dharma protectors of the golden winged ROC bird clan are all in awe and amazement.


    At the moment, I feel the duel over the sky, and the eyes of the old lady are also waving quietly.


    "The master of the temple is really cruel and powerful


    The magic tiger king, Xiao Yingying, mad Bear King, Xiao Falcon and so on felt the vast breath of the purple gold thunder and the huge ROC shadow and the youth''s body above their heads. Although their faces were flushed, they tried their best to resist the influence and collapse of the pressure, but their expressions were also stunned and stupefied.


    "Boom..."


    Two golden winged ROC birds suppress each other and spread their wings. In an instant, they let the sky roar, the sound of ghosts crying and Howling resounds. There are also sky thunder rolling, and the bright purple lightning fills the void.


    It''s like coming out of the devil''s realm!


    The purple thunder is rampant, and the spirit of punishment is spreading, without killing, but it shows the dignity of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth. It can spread the sky and punish the people!


    At this moment, the confrontation between the two will submerge heaven and earth, as if to destroy everything.


    "Boom


    On the square, the surrounding Rune array and seal prohibition, which had already received great influence, began to be broken one after another


    "Poof..."


    In those clashes, under the terrible pressure released by the two kinds of golden winged rocs, the purple golden rapeng and the Jialou juejiemo Peng, some of the children of the golden winged ROC who were not strong enough around the square spilled blood one after another.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was covered with blood.


    The huge black and gold demon Peng covered the sky and the blood overflowed from his mouth.


    It seems that the two are hard to distinguish the victory and defeat for a while, and both of them are spitting out Peng blood.


    The light on Du Shaofu''s purple and golden thunder Peng began to dim, and the thunder light was also weakening.


    However, the body of Kalou jueyou was eroded by thunder, and its feathers were stained with blood.


    "How could it be possible that such a martial vein could not be under him?"


    Jia Lou Jue was shocked and surprised in his dark eyes, and his whole body was full of evil spirit. Then he burst out a rebellious and fierce look. He said with a loud sneer: "even if you have such a martial vein, you will also be defeated. The martial pulse has already been used. You have reached the extreme, and I still have Jiuyou magic thunder!"


    "Boom..."


    With the downfall of the sneer and the roar of the emptiness around, a black light suddenly burst out from the huge body of Kalou juejiao, and suddenly turned into a black lightning.


    At this moment, the dark clouds were rolling, with the huge body of Kalou jueyou as the center, the thunder and lightning flashed all over the sky, the sky exploded, and dozens of meters of black light thunder arc overflowed.


    "Linglei, Jialou jueyou finally used Linglei


    "What a terrible spirit thunder. It seems that it can destroy everything. Du Shaofu has actually brought the Kalou Jue Bi to such an extent!"


    Suddenly, the black light and lightning burst out again, and the spirits of the beasts below were all afraid. On the elder''s seat, the golden light in their eyes began to tremble on many old faces.


    "Kalou jue''er even the spirit of thunder are urged


    God ape king, Fire Dragon King, magic tiger king, crazy Bear King and so on looked at the top, one by one quietly between the fists clenched, forehead out of cold sweat.


    But just in a short time, the whole sky above the body of Kalou jueyou has become a sea of black light and thunder. The dense black photoelectric arc covers the sky, which seems to be able to compete with the thunder carried by the purple golden thunder Peng."Boom..."


    Thunder and lightning flashed on the sky, and the sound of thunder exploded, accompanied by the terrible nine you magic thunder. Finally, it turned into a black light and lightning imprint in the black light thunder.


    "You''re at the end of a strong crossbow. You can''t fight under the nine you magic thunder!"


    Jia Lou was very cold, and the black light, thunder and lightning, was so bright and blazing that he immediately patted Du Shaofu away.


    "Boom..."


    The black light, thunder and lightning light mark swept out, just like the devil''s land spreading down the sky. The emptiness turned into nothingness, accompanied by a thick arc of arms flashing in the void, which made people feel palpitating and shivering, and the hair of their hair stood on end!


    All the way, the black light and thunder was like a sea of ups and downs, full of evil Qi and some kind of destructive terrorist power, which made the surrounding space even crack.


    The power of such spirit and thunder is not necessarily on the magic bone urged by Kalou Jue at the moment.


    However, at the moment, the power of the magic bone in Kalou jueyou, together with the nine you magic thunder, which will not be in the power of the magic bone, makes the strong among the golden winged ROC birds around the lower part start to shake their spirits,.


    "Can the Lord still resist it?"


    "Just now the two commanders have been defeated. Can Du Shaofu, the human being, be able to resist Kalou Jue? Is he above the two leaders?"


    The king of magic tiger, ghost car, Qin demon, God ape king, the strong among the golden winged ROC birds, their eyes are dead dull, looking at the sky, they are all nervous.


    Especially among the strong members of the golden winged ROC family, they are also shocked and moved by the confrontation in the air.


    At the bottom of the heart of the elder Dharma protectors of these golden winged Dapeng birds, the more powerful the Kalou Jueya is, the more they feel the consequences are unimaginable. At this moment, in the bottom of their hearts, they even hope that Du Shaofu can resist kaloujue.


    The hope of the whole family of golden winged ROC birds is sent to a human being, which makes these elder Dharma protectors feel helpless and sigh. I''m afraid that in the past, this result will be ridiculous.


    Qin demon and other side, Zixuan looked at the huge black light, lightning, beautiful face, also dignified.


    But then the eyes in Zixuan''s purple eyes looked at Du Shaofu on the purple and golden Lei Peng, and saw that he did not even change color at the moment. The curve of her high chest rose and fell slightly, as if she was slightly relieved in her heart. Then her beautiful face became calm and calm.


    "Can human beings resist it?"


    The light mark of the black light thunder ball has fallen in an instant. Among the golden winged ROC birds below, many eyes also have a look forward to it. It is the golden light in their eyes.


    At the time when the terrible black light thunder ball was less than 50 Zhang away, Du Shaofu finally moved on the purple and gold thunder Peng, and there were a lot of fingerprints in the rapid condensation.


    "You still have a ray of thunder. Do you think I''m at the end of my tether?"


    The radian of Du Shaofu''s mouth showed a little smile, which seemed to have a kind of banter. A faint voice came out of his mouth and resounded in the high altitude of this blazing square, saying: "one is just a smart thunder, nothing to show off, and I, Linglei, have two, and I never show off easily!"


    , Xiao Yu, Yu Feng yf''WeChat official account, now there are pictures of Dai Xing and Li Xue''s live version. We can see "Dai Xing Yu" and "Li Xue". The paintings of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing are in the process of original paintings. It should be some time before they can come out.


    If you don''t add Xiaoyu''s public wechat, you can add and view them. In the future, there will be original pictures published from time to time. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1352

    As soon as Du Shaofu''s voice fell, a silvery yellow arc swept out of his brow, releasing the pressure of violent destruction, and then he turned into a huge silver lightning tree in front of him.


    "Boom


    At this moment, another supreme pressure suddenly came and came out from the silver and yellow lightning tree.


    It is the power of the two spirit thunder spirits and spirit roots in Du Shaofu''s yuan God. It is the silver arc tree transformed by yinluotun soul thunder and earth avalanche thunder. Under the effect of mysterious skills, it is miraculously integrated with the spirit root.


    On the silver yellow lightning giant tree, the spirit root talisman secret pattern, covers the tree, the ancient domineering breath, cannot be provoked, contains the violent destruction!


    At this moment, Jia Lou Jue urged a spirit thunder, and Du Shaofu also used the power of Linglei for the first time.


    At the beginning, in the Hehuan sect, there were two kinds of spirit thunder: Yinluo Tun soul thunder and earth collapsing sky thunder. Du Shaofu began to expect that the two kinds of spirit thunder and mysterious spirit root were integrated into one. He did not know how the final combat effectiveness would be. Now he finally had the opportunity.


    At the moment, as Du Shaofu urged the thundering giant tree and the supremacy came, all eyes inside and outside the square fell on the purple robe figure, which was obviously very small among the two golden winged ROC birds.


    But at the moment, that purple robed youth, the invisible aura and terrible prestige that gushed out all over his body, was shocking the whole audience!


    "Oh, my God, that''s really Linglei. There''s a spirit thunder in Du Shaofu''s body!"


    "The spirit thunder breath is so terrible that it won''t be under the nine you magic thunder of Kalou Jue!"


    "Maybe the thunder tree is the fusion of the two spirit thunder. If you can see the trace, it is the fusion of the two spirit thunder!"


    "How abnormal Du Shaofu is when he merges two kinds of Linglei. He is simply a monster."


    Around the square inside and outside the exclamation, is not completely shocked.


    "Shua Shua..."


    At this moment, many elder Dharma protectors on the elder''s seat could no longer calm down. Qi Qizhen got up, his old body trembled, and his golden eyes were surging, staring at the top tightly.


    The old man trembled, his face trembled, and he murmured: "it''s really possible to fuse two Linglei. It''s incredible!"


    The appearance of the huge tree of silver thunder makes the terror energy contained in the light mark of Nawu light thunder ball driven by kaloujue suddenly tremble, which seems to be shivering.


    "Boom..."


    Lightning and thunder, silver and yellow thunder trees, diffuse out of an ancient imposing momentum, just like people facing a king who can not resist, can not be provoked.


    On the silver thunder giant tree, the explosive talisman secret pattern, momentarily blocked in front of the light mark of the black light thunder ball which was stimulated by the Kalou Jue.


    "Boom..."


    The dark ball of thunder whirled, and the surrounding space cracked, and the terrible power of violent destruction swept through. But at the moment, before the huge tree of thunder was melted by the silver yellow arc, life was stagnant.


    Silver Yellow thunder on the giant tree, a magnificent desolate breath spread, such as the Supreme Lingtian!


    "Boom..."


    Black light thunder ball roars, erupts the terrible destruction thunder.


    "Chulala..."


    In the face of the destruction of thunder, on the huge tree of silver thunder, bright talisman secret patterns burst out, directly penetrated the space and shrouded the black light thunder ball.


    At the same time, under the huge silver thunder tree, the arc filled the void, just like the root gushing into the black light thunder ball light mark, such as rooting and sprouting, absorbing the energy in the black light thunder ball, as if meeting the energy needed for rooting and germination.


    "Kaka..."


    Under all stunned eyes, a strange and shocking scene appeared in the sky.


    With the resistance of the silver and yellow thunder giant tree, the black ray ball light mark containing the destructive energy began to twist, as if to wither, and began to shrink.


    At the moment, everyone can see clearly, that is because the silver yellow thunder tree is actually swallowing the light seal of the black light thunder ball and absorbing the power of the nine hell magic thunder.


    "It should taste good!"


    Under the eyes of many astonished people, Du Shaofu stepped out and approached the light mark of the black light thunder ball. With a slight smile, he wrapped himself in the arc, opened his mouth and immediately sucked the large thunder arc of the nine demons into his mouth.


    Thunder and martial pulse in the body, with two kinds of spirit thunder, in the purple thunder xuanding, there are purple gold Xuan thunder forged body, the body does not destroy Xuan body.


    Du Shaofu, at the moment, may have evaded other forces like Jiuyou magic thunder, but he was not afraid of the power of thunder.


    Just like at the moment, Du Shaofu absolutely did not dare to swallow the power of the magic bone on kaloujue, but he dared to swallow the power of Jiuyou magic thunder.


    "Chulala..."


    With the silver and yellow thunder tree and Du Shaofu''s mouth opened, the black light ball light mark containing the terror power dissipated more and more quickly at a very terrible speed. It was not long before it began to dissipate gradually."Hula..."


    The last magic thunder arc, like a storm, swept away. When it reached the far sky, it suddenly stopped and disappeared in the sky.


    "Now, it''s my turn."


    After swallowing a lot of the power of Jiuyou magic thunder, Du Shaofu''s face was quietly hung with a smile that made people feel bad intentions. He waved his hand and shook down into the sky. A ray of thunder directly gushed out and fell on the purple and golden sky palace.


    "Hum!"


    In the ruins of xiakong, the purple and gold sky palace, which was originally like iron, was connected with thunder light training. In an instant, it seemed that endless energy was injected into the sky. The wind and thunder resounded and rose to the sky. In an instant, it returned to Du Shaofu''s hands.


    "Bakendo!"


    Without any stagnation, Du Shaofu drank and a purple and golden sword came out!


    This sword is like splitting mountains, without any fancy, but it collapses and spreads purple and gold thunder.


    "Boom


    A frightening domineering breath of energy pressure, which diffuses from the purple and gold lightsaber awn, makes this space is violently shaken up.


    A terrible sense of sword also swept the four sides, and the domineering sword power made people creepy.


    The sword is like a rainbow, splitting the sky!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, his power was rippling everywhere, and the demon king reappeared!


    At the moment, the huge body of Kalou Jue is too big to avoid. Although he finally moved his body, the terrible purple gold sword fell directly on the left wing.


    "Hiss..."


    There is not too much energy sound, only the terrible sword with purple gold arc, just like a tsunami in the surrounding void suddenly swept open, turned into countless sword light and shadow in flying away.


    "Kaka..."


    On the huge body of the Kalou juejiao, the plume explodes and breaks the rune. The pale gold blood rushes out, and the blood splashes. The eyes are shocked.


    "Goo!"


    Just at this moment, behind Du Shaofu, the huge purple and golden Lei Peng finally found the opportunity to crush the magic bone and the feather of the real Peng. It was like a meteorite falling, turning into a bright thunder wave, which poured down on the body of Kalou jueyou and exploded at last.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the sky is like a chain of thunder. Above the square below, the array of symbols and seals are completely broken.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The entire vast square was completely cracked and exploded, and many mountains in the distance were also in the process of shaking and shaking, which were poured down by the lightning and collapsed in the "boom"!


    The overwhelming thunder is surging, just like a thunderstorm and rainstorm in the ninth day. It falls to the square, gorgeous and contains destruction!


    On the square, at the moment, most of the golden winged ROC''s children are so scared that they know they can''t resist the thunderstorm.


    "Not good!"


    Several Dharma protectors of the golden winged Dapeng birds above the level of the martial arts territory leaped out and burst into golden light, which was connected invisibly. They fell around the square and arranged a golden light curtain to resist the destructive thunder light above the sky at the moment.


    The purple golden thunder ROC disappears, all around the violent energy also gradually dissipates, until finally suddenly stops, annihilates in this heaven and earth.


    In the sky, Kalou is so huge that its body stretches across the sky. At this moment, there is no ray of light on his body, and his body is bloodstained and gradually dried up.


    The young man with purple robe stood in the sky with his magic weapon in his hands, and his hair was flying. How awe inspiring and incomparable was the broken purple robe hunting!


    at the moment, in front of the huge noumenon of kaloujue, the small figure seemed small in size, but its invisible momentum and prestige were like a demon king in the sky!


    The momentum is so strong that it makes people tremble!


    "Gu Gu..."


    Looking at the sky, long at the moment, a quiet, only that one after another of the voice of sucking saliva rolling from the throat.


    Above the sky, Du Shaofu''s eyes were bright with thunder. There was a silver arc in his brow. He was wrapped in the arc like a purple sun in the sky. Holding the purple gold sky palace, his hair was flying backward. He looked at the tall tower Jue, and his voice was domineering and awe inspiring. He said, "now, you still have the power to fight again!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1353

    The sound echoed through the air.


    The bloody noumenon of Kalou Jue converges and turns into a human figure, which is a bit of a mess. Compared with the square that appeared before, the contrast is distinct, which makes people look at it, and it is particularly striking and moving.


    With the convergence of Kalou''s huge noumenon like covering the sky and the sun, the sky''s sight is much brighter.


    The long sleeves of the black shirt wiped away the bloodstain from the corners of his mouth. He looked at Du Shaofu with his eyes full of shock, amazement and reluctance, but most of all he was at a loss.


    Over the past hundred years, among his peers outside, Kalou jueyu has never met an opponent. Only the one who is against the heaven has let him lose once.


    Originally, he thought that this time he could take back everything that belonged to him. Jialou jueyu didn''t expect that this time, the Hui people could defeat Jialou jueyu, but he was defeated by a human.


    "Du Shaofu, a very familiar name, where have you heard of it..."


    After all, he is not an ordinary person. He is the top pure blood descendant of the golden winged Dapeng family. He immediately calms down the complicated mood at the moment.


    "Hi..."


    His mouth was full of blood. He took a long breath. His body trembled. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I don''t have the strength to fight again."


    "If you are defeated, take out the magic bone as you said before."


    Kalou had already got up in the morning, and looked at the sky, and the golden light was surging in his eyes.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Jia Lou Jue laughed, with blood in his mouth and a little sad.


    "Jue, the magic bone doesn''t mean anything. After giving up, you can give back the support of the family with your talent, as well as the inheritance of my grandmother, which will be handed over to you in the future. In addition to your true Peng feather and Jiuyou magic thunder, you will still have an unlimited future."


    The old lady opened her mouth, her hair was covered with crane hair, her pale gold plain clothes were fluttering in the air, and her face was full of wrinkles, with a kind look.


    Jia Lou Jue looked at the old lady, her dark eyes fluctuated and her mood gradually calmed down.


    "No filial piety, kowtow to grandma."


    Jia Lou Jue bowed his head. Under the eyes around him at the moment, his body trembled and fell on his knees. In the middle of the air, he kowtowed to the old lady three times before he got up.


    He raised his head slightly and his eyes swept around the square below. A little wave came from the dark eyes of Kalou. After staying on Kalou Cailing for a long time, he finally raised his head slightly and looked at the sky. He said, "if I promise to surrender my secret bone if I fail, it will naturally be handed over. If you want it, I will give it to you now."


    "Hiss..."


    With the fall of Kalou Jue''s voice, the last breath of his body began to surge. The black shirt was soaked with pale gold blood, and the blood was dripping. There was evil gas gushing out, rolling into the void around, and his face was ferocious.


    "Jueyou..."


    Jialou''s colorful plume is light, her pale golden eyes are moist, her face twitches, and tears slide down her cheek.


    "Magic bone, why do you fall on such a stubborn person as you?"


    The old lady sighed. On her old wrinkled face, her eyes were looking at Kalou jue''er, and her tottering body was shaking.


    The audience was speechless. All the elders on the elder''s seat had calm faces and could not see any change in their looks. The children of the golden winged Dapeng birds were speechless and just looked up.


    "You are no longer able to fight again. So am I. you are not defeated. We are only tied."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s voice spread far and wide, but it was loud and clear around the silence.


    His eyes fell on Du Shaofu like an electric shock.


    "Hiss..."


    In the eyes of the public, Du Shaofu, who was in the air, was in the middle of the sky. At the moment, his whole body was dim, and his mouth had a wry smile. His breath suddenly withered and fell from the air.


    "Dad..."


    The little star exclaimed, and his little body was like lightning, crossing the space. He immediately intercepted Du Shaofu''s body and landed on the edge of the square.


    "Master of the temple!"


    Linghuan tiger king, Xiao Ying Ying, Xiao Falcon and so on immediately gathered up.


    But Du Shaofu, with his eyes slightly closed, seemed to have passed out.


    Zixuan Qianying comes forward, several fingerprints fall on Du Shaofu''s body, and her purple eyes move slightly. It seems that she is saying to the little star and the king of magic tiger who are worried about her: "the consumption of overdraft, the attack of Qi and blood, the injury is serious, but generally speaking, it can''t die."


    "Hoo..."


    Xiaoyingying and Xiaoying are relieved.


    "Even, then I haven''t lost. I can keep the magic bone."


    The magic spirit suddenly stopped, and Kalou stood in the sky. His eyes swept through the square below, and his mouth had a little lonely smile. When the golden light surged under his feet, his palm waved, and not far from his side, the space was directly covered with wave marks, and his figure was disappeared in the wave trace in the space.There was no one to stop all this. Looking at the departure of Kalou Juezi, the eyes on the seat of elders all fell lightly on the body of Kalou Changtian.


    "Rebellious son..."


    Murmuring words spread out, Kalou Changtian looked down, his eyes were a little sluggish, he walked slowly, and then disappeared in the square.


    Looking at the Jialou JueJie disappearing into the air, Kalou Cailing''s eyes are a little complicated, and she stealthily wipes the tear marks on her cheek. Then, Qianying appears in the side of Xiaoxing and Zixuan and asks softly, "how is he?"


    "My father needs a rest." Said the little star.


    "You take him back first. I''ll arrange the rest."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly closed at the moment, the colorful plume of Jialou looks at Du Shaofu, who is rippling with a faint magical purple arc, and his beautiful eyes also have some ripples.


    The little star nods and leaves with Zixuan, Qin demon, ghost car, God ape king, etc.


    On the square, Kalou Cailing looks into the air, and the old lady''s figure does not know when it has disappeared.


    Taking a deep breath, Kalou Cailing sweeps across the vast square in front of him at the moment. It was magnificent and majestic, but now it has been completely destroyed and turned into ruins and a mess.


    All the Fu arrays and seals around were destroyed, which shows how shocking the previous duels are!


    At the moment, few of the golden winged ROC birds left the square around. They were still in deep shock and did not return to their gods.


    Perhaps the last match brought not only shock, but also a deep impact to the children of the golden winged mires.


    Originally, no offspring of the golden winged ROC would have believed that Du Shaofu, the human being, could resist the kaloujue.


    The reason is very simple. Kalou jueyu can be said to be the first person of the same generation.


    Kalou jueyu is defeated. How can a human being win?


    But in the end, everyone was stunned. Du Shaofu''s physical strength and the terror of his pulse soul and martial pulse were actually able to compete directly with the magic bone of Jialou jueyou.


    In the end, Kalou Jue uses the nine you magic thunder.


    Du Shaofu, however, was inspired by two miraculous thunder, which completely shocked the audience!


    After the war, in the whole family of golden winged mires, there will never be any children who will despise the purple robed youth in the future.


    In contrast, the golden winged ROC is nothing.


    A human race, can be so strong, that is absolutely abnormal evil spirits in the human race.


    A big competition of the younger generation of the golden winged mires, once only once in 300 years, has ended at dusk.


    The setting sun is like blood, the remnant clouds dye the sky curtain red.


    Night gradually came, but it could not cover up the huge impact of the Amazing World War I during the day.


    As the time of Dabi passed, the golden winged ROC family gradually calmed down.


    However, the last war, but every day in the golden winged ROC birds have a lot of discussion.


    Why a human being is so strong is the most discussed topic among the whole family of golden winged mires.


    It''s not hard to know for all the offspring of the golden winged mires that a human has such pulse and soul, martial pulse, and two spirit thunder in his body. Everyone knows what this means.


    These talents, from ancient times to the present, have never been heard of in the whole human race.


    Du Shaofu has not appeared these days. There is a rumor among the golden winged ROC birds that the human beings are healing, and no one goes up to disturb or trouble again.


    Even during this period of time, many of the golden winged mires had a much better attitude towards the human being than the other members of the family.


    Some people also secretly discussed that it must be Du Shaofu, the human being, who deliberately said that both sides were hurt and that there was no win or lose, so that Jialou juejiao saved the magic bone and left.


    Some children think that the magic bone will bring disaster and disaster to the whole family of golden winged mires, and must be suppressed and destroyed.


    But in any case, Jialou jueyou is the real pure blood descendant of the golden winged Dapeng family. A human being can finally keep the magic bone of Kalou jueyou, not Bi''s Jialou jueyou. This also makes the children of the golden winged Dapeng family feel more favorable to Du Shaofu.


    A few days later, the square that had been destroyed was filled up again.


    The strong men of the golden winged ROC bird clan set up more powerful seals to prohibit and reinforce them. They were afraid that the square would be destroyed again one day by a battle like that between Du Shaofu and Jialou JueJie.


    During this period, Du Shaofu did heal in the courtyard on the hillside.


    It can be said that the injury and consumption of that war have reached the limit of Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1354

    After the big match, Du Shaofu fainted for a few hours. When he woke up, he took a lot of elixirs and pills. Finally, he entered the deserted space and began to sit cross legged and breathe.


    "Hoo!"


    In the desolate space, in the misty space, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and his purple robe was changed.


    On Du Shaofu''s originally pale face, he did not know when to recover a trace of ruddy.


    At the end of the day, Du Shaofu''s face was no longer pale, and his dispirited breath gradually returned to vigorous.


    As for the wound on the surface of the body, it has been recovered perfectly under the influence of the immortal body, at least it seems to be intact.


    "Hoo..."


    When the breath of his body was vigorous, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, vomited out of his mouth along his throat. The shaking surrounding space was shocked by it. His closed eyes also opened, and the golden light surged, hiding thunder, starlight and purple inflammation.


    As the light gradually converged, he felt the mysterious spirit of the restoration of the divine place in his body and the power of the yuan spirit in his mind''s mire palace. A smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s face.


    The breath of Nirvana Wu Zun and the level of eight star Nirvana talismans have become stable, which reassures Du Shaofu.


    At first, Du Shaofu was still worried that after the breakthrough, there would be a fierce war, which would affect the stability of his cultivation. Fortunately, with his good and stable cultivation foundation, his cultivation did not receive much influence in this fierce war. Some minor influences should also be gradually eliminated, which is not enough to worry about.


    "Crackling..."


    Du Shaofu got up, got up and stretched himself. His bones and joints crackled and he felt like he was about to explode.


    Du Shaofu was also very happy about the cultivation of Nirvana wuzun and the cultivation level of eight star Nirvana spirit Rune master. After all, he was a young man. At the moment, he could not help but feel a little elated.


    But when Du Shaofu was happy, he did not have any satisfaction in his heart.


    Although at his present age, with such accomplishments and strength, Du Shaofu also knew that he could stand at the top of the list.


    Even in the face of mujianchen, Yue zhengtongxuan and Feng Wuxie, Du Shaofu knew that it was hard to compare himself.


    But the way of cultivation is so vast and endless.


    A temporary lead may not always lead.


    Du Shaofu also knew clearly that there was a heaven in the sky and there were people outside.


    Among the same generation, Dongli Qingqing, qiyexi and so on, their talent is abnormal. It''s hard to say where their accomplishments have been after such a long time.


    The most important thing is that he can lead the best of his peers. As a young man, Du Shaofu can''t hide his secret joy, but this result is not what Du Shaofu wants.


    The result Du Shaofu wanted was never intended to be the first person of the younger generation.


    Du Shaofu''s goal has always been just a family reunion, school feud, to guard everything around him that needs to be protected.


    The court of light, the demon sect and the Legalists were all so high and far away.


    Du Shaofu is no longer a young boy in Shicheng. He has been in contact with Guangming temple, demon sect and Legalist school for many times.


    I know that the bright divine court is just a chess piece put out by the demon cult, but it is not vulgar.


    Du Shaofu has always been able to feel the power of the demon religion and Legalists.


    At the moment, although I have reached the level of Nirvana wuzun and eight star Rune master, I have not yet been able to compete with Legalists and demons, or even have not enough qualifications.


    The World Association, Du family, and Tian animal hall are all young.


    Even if it was the Hehuan sect and the ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu knew that he Huan Zong and the ancient Tianzong could help themselves, there was a degree.


    Some things, or need to rely on their own strength is really strong!


    "I hope we can break through to the territory of martial arts as soon as possible!"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that he did not dare to slack off in practice.


    "The recovery seems to be good."


    In the courtyard, as Du Shaofu walked out, he saw the colorful plume of Kalou, and then went to the room to talk.


    Looking at Du Shaofu at the moment, it seems that he has recovered completely. In the beautiful eyes of Kalou Cailing, there is a little shock wave, but then it calms down.


    It''s no surprise that a freak demon with two auras can even defeat her brother, Jialou jueyao, recover quickly.


    "Why did you come?"


    Du Shaofu sat at will, looking a little lazy, looking at the Kalou Cailing for a while, then some eyes were smiling bitterly. It seems that there is no reason why Jialou Cailing can not come among the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "It''s been nearly half a month. I''ve come to inform you in advance. I thought you were still healing in the closed door, but I didn''t expect to meet you."Jialou Cailing said with a smile to Du Shaofu: "in half a month, you will go to the secret place of the clan to get benefits, which is what you should get when you win the big match this time."


    "Can I go to the secret place to get the benefit?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned. Some of them didn''t respond. He seemed to be waiting for the result of the disposal of the golden winged ROC. Would those old people in the family treat themselves so well.


    "These days, the elders have discussed to leave, and my father has opened his mouth. The secret bones and the golden wings of the ROC in your body will belong to you."


    Jialou Cailing said to Du Shaofu, "in addition, you are the grandson of my grandmother. You are also the blood of my family. You are also the first foreign human race of the golden winged Dapeng family. Later, you represent the golden winged Dapeng family."


    "So..."


    Listening to Jialou Cailing''s words, Du Shaofu was still stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    What''s more, the most important thing is that the biggest purpose of this visit has been solved. In the future, the golden winged Dapeng birds will not trouble themselves. This is the best and best result for Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s surprise was that he was able to get the benefits of the golden winged ROC bird race.


    "I''ll be there in half a month."


    How could Du Shaofu not want the benefits of the golden winged ROC birds? He nodded his head and agreed to it. He wished he could go in immediately.


    "Well."


    Jialou Cailing nodded and looked at Du Shaofu, smiling slightly. Her face seemed to be a little unusual. Then she turned a little positive on her pretty face and said to Du Shaofu, "I have to thank you for jueyou''s business, as jueyou''s sister."


    "Thank me for what, what happened later, I don''t seem to know now, by the way, how about jueyou?"


    Du Shaofu also gave a slight smile, and then asked the Kalou Cailing.


    "He was very stubborn and left again with his magic bone. I don''t know whether he will be in the Hui people in his life. I hope the rumors about the magic bone will not come true."


    Jialou Cailing didn''t say much to Du Shaofu. Then, on his handsome and beautiful face, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her expression was somewhat gloomy. Rumors of evil bones have always been taboo in the family. Everyone talks about bone color change.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly. In the square that day, he also heard what the patriarch Jialou Changtian said. It seems that the magic bone of Jialou jueyou will bring disaster to the whole world and the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    However, Du Shaofu did not know about the magic bone. After hesitating for a moment, he asked Jialou Cailing, "what is the magic bone? Will it bring terrible consequences?"


    "No matter how you say it, it has something to do with you. Let me tell you."


    Jialou Cailing sighed, and then said to Du Shaofu, "we, the golden winged ROC birds, as one of the most noble races among animals, have always had a legend..."


    Du Shaofu listened and nodded slightly. Jialou Cailing was right. The golden winged Dapeng birds were indeed one of the most important races in the hands.


    After that, Du Shaofu also learned all the legends of the magic bone.


    In the family of golden winged ROC, the blood concentration of pure blood is high and low, and the posture is strong and weak.


    There has always been a legend in the family that if there is a very high blood, it will condense into real bones in the body.


    In the true bone, it contains great power, which can be closest to the ancestors of the golden winged ROC.


    The golden winged ROC bird with true bone was born. It is the most outstanding person of the whole family of golden winged mires. It is beyond doubt that the ultimate achievement of the golden winged ROC is unlimited if it can be blessed by heaven alone.


    Most importantly, it is said that there may be the blood inheritance of the ancestors of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. Once you have the chance to be understood, then you will really be able to soar in the sky and shake the sky for nine days!


    The devil bone, however, has some opposite feelings.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1355

    It is said that in ancient times, among the family of golden winged ROC birds, a strong one was possessed by the devil and became the supreme devil ROC.


    Mo Peng lost his reason and killed all directions for the disaster of the world, making the world a river of blood and corpses all over the world for a time.


    No one in the family of golden winged mires can suppress the demon ROC.


    The magic ROC almost brought the whole family of golden winged mires into a place of irreparable doom. For tens of thousands of years, the family could not recover.


    Finally, under the joint efforts of the most top powerful men in the world, moo Peng was suppressed.


    However, the magic ROC finally chose to break itself, leaving a prophecy that among the golden winged Dapeng birds, the magic ROC will reappear and enter the world with magic.


    Over the years, the legend of the magic bone has long been forgotten among the golden winged Dapeng birds. Until the appearance of Kalou jueyu, he was able to compete with the true bone of Kalou jueyu.


    The legend of the demon bone worries the clan and always wants to give up.


    However, the great benefits brought by the magic bone made Kalou not want to give up and knew the legend of the magic bone, but he always affirmed that he could control the magic nature, and the magic bone was born with him, which was not his fault. He did not do anything to affect the family, and the family could not remove his magic bone.


    In addition to the doting of the old lady, Jialou jueyao was also the son of the patriarch. His identity was somewhat special, and the matter had been delayed.


    It was not until ninety-three years ago that the family decided to take out nine collected feathers of the real ROC, hoping to give it to the most promising and most distant offspring of the younger generation.


    As a result, the younger generation of Dabi was left with Jialou jueyu and Jialou jueyu. After thousands of rounds of fighting, they could not distinguish between the superior and the inferior.


    Both use the real bone and the magic bone, still both lose and lose.


    But in the end, the nine true Peng feathers were handed over to Jia Lou Jue Yu.


    The stronger the Kalou jueyu is, the more worried the old people of the family. Seeing that there is no match between Kalou Jue''an and Jialou jueyu, he asks him to give up the magic bone again.


    In a fit of anger, Kalou left the family of golden winged mires and threatened to take everything back with his own hands on the next big day of the clan.


    What happened next, Kalou Cailing didn''t say much about it, and Du Shaofu knew it.


    "I hope jueyou can not really integrate the magic bone, otherwise if it is like the rumor, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Jialou color plume Dai Mei tight, Jialou Jue is her brother, if take away the magic bone, she can''t bear to be unwilling.


    But if the rumor of the demon bone really appeared, the consequences would be unimaginable, and it would not be her wish.


    "A piece of bone may not represent anything."


    Du Shaofu said lightly. At the moment, he did not know what to say. He said that day, and he was extremely touched by the fact that he was in a decisive position.


    However, Du Shaofu consumed too much at the beginning, and it was also a fact that his Qi and blood were attacking his heart. The power of the nine you magic thunder that was swallowed up in his body was also raging, and it was difficult to continue to support him.


    "I hope so." Jialou Cailing smile bitterly, beautiful face, still moving heart and soul.


    Du Shaofu also accompanied him with a bitter smile. Then he seemed to think of something. He laughed at Jialou Cailing and asked, "I''m a member of the golden winged ROC family now. I don''t know if I can walk around among the golden winged mires?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Jialou Cailing''s brow widened a little, glanced at Du Shaofu with a playful arc, and said, "you don''t want to go for a walk, but you want to find some places to understand the secret methods and magical means of the golden winged Dapeng birds."


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu''s smile was tacit.


    Kalou Cailing gave Du Shaofu a look, and then said, "the clan has agreed that you can get great benefits. You should not be opposed to going to those secret places. Although you have my family''s Secret bones and miracles blend together, it seems that your secret bones are not complete. You are not the real blood of our family. Some magical means can''t survive in the power of blood vessels. It''s good to go and see them everywhere, but you should pay attention Time, half a month later, you''re going to get a big benefit. "


    Then Jialou Cailing and Du Shaofu talked about some places, and gave Du Shaofu a piece of badge and token, which was convenient for entering the secret place of the clan.


    "By the way, when you are free, go to see grandma first. She really likes you in her heart, and she thinks you are like a grandson. These days, grandma''s heart is certainly not very good. Go and see her."


    Before leaving, Jialou Cailing said to Du Shaofu, and also told Du Shaofu where the old lady was.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and it was not difficult to know. He was afraid that the old lady would not feel very well because of the incident.


    Not long after Jialou Cailing left, Du Shaofu was about to walk out of the small hall when he saw Zixuan.


    The purple skirt swayed and her body was tall. The graceful and seductive woman, with her slender legs, walked into the small hall with a pair of slender legs. Du Shaofu secretly looked at her and cried out for disaster in her heart.


    "Luck seems to be good, but don''t forget my secret bone."


    When Du Shaofu''s thoughts were flying in disorder, the voice of immortal voice was passed into Du Shaofu''s ears, which almost made the man''s bones and bones soft.Du Shaofu looked at Zixuan helplessly. It seemed that the woman knew what happened to the golden winged ROC family these days, and then asked, "where are the little stars?"


    "Her little girl is too busy to know where she has gone."


    Zixuan was calm and charming, and her red lips were slightly open. She said to Du Shaofu, "there should be no danger, but don''t worry. Jialou Cailing said that after half a month, little stars can also get benefits."


    Du Shaofu nodded. The little star was under the protection of the old lady. With his own strength, he was in the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, so he didn''t have to worry too much.


    Originally, Du Shaofu intended to leave as soon as possible.


    But at the moment, with the benefits waiting to be realized in the golden winged ROC family, Du Shaofu was naturally reluctant to leave immediately.


    After a rare chat with Zixuan, Du Shaofu also left the small hall with her indifferent appearance.


    Outside at the moment, the sun is high.


    In the courtyard, Du Shaofu met the king of monsters, such as Qin demon, ghost car, king of magic tiger, Xiao Yingying, king of mad bear, Xiao falcon, King ape, etc.


    Seeing Du Shaofu, he was not only in good condition, but also in good condition. He was also surprised by the Qin, the devil, the ghost car and the king of apes.


    But people are used to Du Shaofu''s peculiarity, and they are not too surprised.


    As for ghost car, king of shenape and king of huojiao, after watching the war between Du Shaofu and Jialou juejiao, the shock in their hearts was not ordinary.


    "Hall master..."


    The king of the tiger looked at Du Shaofu with an expression of desire and silence.


    "Speak up." Du Shaofu glanced at the king of magic tiger.


    A wave of unnatural smile appeared on the king''s face, and he said, "Lord, at first you said that you wanted to give us a big chance. You should know that we have offended the dragon family completely. I''m afraid that the whole family will be implicated at that time, that big chance..."


    "All right, I see."


    Du Shaofu interrupted the king''s words and gave him a fierce white eye. Then he glanced around the king of demons and said, "tonight, you wait for me."


    "Whoosh..."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly disappeared in the same place and appeared in the air. After two dodges, they disappeared in the far sky.


    "I don''t know what kind of chance the Lord will have for us."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, the mad Bear King, Xiao Ying and Xiao Ying are full of expectation.


    "I don''t know if we have one."


    The fire dragon king, the silver blood leopard king and so on, at this moment is a little uneasy. I don''t know if the big chance has their share, after all, they follow the Purple Dragon Emperor.


    Deep valley, surrounded by lush, beautiful mountains and rivers.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu appeared in the valley. The ordinary and peaceful atmosphere made Du Shaofu look around, and then he looked at a quiet common yard in the valley.


    As he walked on, Du Shaofu arrived at the quiet gate of the courtyard.


    "Come in, young Fu."


    Du Shaofu was about to speak when the old lady''s voice came from the courtyard.


    "Creak..."


    Du Shaofu approached the courtyard and opened a bamboo gate.


    "Dad, how are you recovering from the injury?"


    The voice of the little star fell, and the little figure was rushed to Du Shaofu''s eyes. His eyes were clear and childish.


    In the courtyard, the old lady walked out slowly, with a limping body and a smile on her old wrinkled face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1356

    "I''m fine."


    Du Shaofu put his arm around little star''s small shoulder and said that he thought the little girl had gone wild, but he didn''t expect to be here with the old lady. Then he gave the old lady a smile and said, "grandma."


    "The injury did not recover slowly."


    The old lady laughed at Du Shaofu and said, "come in and sit down."


    Du Shaofu nodded and went into the courtyard with little star. Everything in it was very simple, but it had a kind of primitive atmosphere.


    The little star has been a frequent visitor here. He walks around at will and is not unfamiliar at all.


    It was Du Shaofu, who seemed rather restrained and chatted with the old lady.


    Du Shaofu was curious about the old lady''s status as a member of the golden winged ROC family, but he did not ask much.


    The old lady seemed to be in a good mood today. She chatted with Du Shaofu from all walks of life and asked about Du Shaofu''s growing up.


    Du Shaofu answered all questions without too much concealment, and the old lady''s laughter came out of the courtyard.


    But little star stayed in the yard for a while, and then did not know where to go.


    "Well, old lady, I''m fine. In half a month, you''ll go into the secret land, and you''ll have half a month to walk around the family."


    Unknowingly, it was dusk. The old lady said to Du Shaofu.


    "Granny, jueyou''s business..."


    Du Shaofu was a little embarrassed. He wanted to comfort the old lady, but he didn''t know how to comfort him.


    "Old lady, I''m also connected. Jueyou''s character is too stubborn. Maybe he''s right. It''s really not his fault."


    The old lady sighed, and the wrinkle on her old face suddenly gave a slight pause. She looked at Du Shaofu and said softly, "Shaofu, if you meet Jue in the future, please help me persuade him. If he is completely integrated with the devil''s bone, you should suppress him as soon as possible, even if it is Kill


    Du Shaofu did not speak or nod. He was very clear that he was afraid that he would not listen to his advice. Although he had been able to defeat him last time, it would be difficult for him to suppress and kill him, or after he had completely integrated his magic bones, it would be difficult for him to do so, at least for now.


    After a few more words with the old lady, Du Shaofu left.


    Seeing Du Shaofu out of the yard and looking at his back, the old lady smiles slightly on her old face, then hobbles back.


    Outside the courtyard of the valley, the setting sun is setting and the sky is red.


    "Where has the little girl gone?"


    Du Shaofu frowned. He didn''t know where the little star had gone again. He thought for a while that the little star should not be far away, so he decided to look around.


    Under the setting sun, the rolling mountains and peaks are silent in the red mist, and the mountain peaks rise into the red sky.


    The sunset is winding and winding. The mountain peaks are like a giant dragon with its head raised and its tail tilted. The red glow is shining. It is like a dragon soaring into the sky and covered with dazzling scales.


    "Whoosh..."


    In mid air, a slight wind broke, and a figure fell on the highest mountain. His purple robe moved, his hair slightly raised, and his face was resolute and resolute. It was Du Shaofu.


    Around the peak, the shadow of the mountains shrouded in the afterglow, like the red gauze like cicada wings, looks ethereal and vast, and this peak is the most majestic.


    Du Shaofu fell to the ground and looked up. Not far away, on the top of the mountain, there was a tall and lofty figure standing, shrouded in the rays of the sun, just like the golden light.


    "It''s him..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He felt that there was a breath here. Originally, he thought that the little star had run here, but he didn''t expect that the man on the mountain was actually him.


    Although Du Shaofu had only seen the figure once, it was not difficult to know who it was when he looked at his back.


    A little stunned, Du Shaofu got nervous for no reason. He saluted and said, "I''ve met the patriarch. I don''t want to offend you. I''ll go now."


    Du Shaofu immediately turned around and wanted to leave. Facing the patriarchs of the golden winged Dapeng family, he stamped his feet one by one. He felt some pressure in his heart.


    For Du Shaofu, this kind of pressure was not only related to the fame and flavor of the former, but also related to Jia Lou Jue.


    He defeated his son. Although the other side let him do it, it was enough to make Du Shaofu feel embarrassed.


    Looking back slowly, he was an old man with long hair in his sixties. On his golden robe, he was embroidered with the pattern of golden winged ROC birds, just like a living creature, quietly releasing a kind of shaking pressure.


    Its slightly old face has a three-dimensional outline, which shows that when young, it must also be handsome and extraordinary. It is Jialou Changtian, the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng family.


    "Come on, talk to me."


    Kalou opened his mouth in the sky, and his voice was not loud. His breath was full of ethereal and nothingness, but he was unreasonable and overbearing!


    The voice fell in Du Shaofu''s ear, and stopped immediately. He looked up at the old man in front of him. It was clear that there was not much breath in his body. However, Du Shaofu felt that his blood was in a faint desire to boil.At the beginning, the place where the secret bone of the chest was completely fused also seemed to be boiling hot. Even the spirit of Du Shaofu''s mind in the mud pill palace was affected.


    "What a terrible strong man, I don''t know what level of cultivation has reached."


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled. He was definitely one of the strongest men he had ever been in. Under the terrible breath, it was like an idea, which he could not resist.


    The breath of Kalou Changtian and the old lady is the opposite.


    The old lady gives people a silent, calm feeling, more like a return to nature, people simply can not detect.


    However, the long sky of Kalou is like a glance, just like facing a towering mountains, vast and majestic.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know whether Jialou Changtian, the leader of the golden winged Dapeng family, was strong, or whether the old lady was strong. But he was sure that there were not many people in the world who could compare with him.


    "Good!"


    In the face of Kalou Changtian, Du Shaofu simply answered a good word. At the moment, faced with the arrogant and arrogant atmosphere, if the yuan God had not integrated two kinds of spirit thunder soul species and spirit roots, he would have been trembling for it at the moment.


    "How''s the injury? You can''t die?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Jia Lou Chang Tian suddenly had some faint smile on his face.


    Listening to Jialou Changtian''s words and looking at the majestic old man in front of him, Du Shaofu''s eyes also flickered. His tone and eyes seemed to have a faint sense of familiarity.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also suddenly felt that the pressure of breath which had just been invisible had disappeared, and he was suddenly relaxed.


    "Well, it''s not easy to want me dead."


    Du Shaofu answered, his mouth raised, and a trace of smile passed over his face.


    "Among the human beings, there is no one of your talents. Are you from a well-known family, or are you a member of those great families? However, it seems that there are no Du family members among them. " Jia Lou Chang''s Tianmu Lu was puzzled and looked at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu knew that the great men mentioned by Kalou Changtian should be Legalists. As the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, the Supreme Master of the beast family in the world, some secrets in the world, the golden winged Dapeng family naturally knew more than others.


    "I came from a wild place, a small place, I accidentally got the secret bone of the golden winged ROC bird, and practiced the cultivation method of the golden winged ROC family. I came here all the way." Du Shaofu didn''t hide it and said with a faint smile.


    "The things in the world are so mysterious and incredible..."


    Deep in the golden eyes of Kalou Changtian, there is a slight fluctuation. The long sleeves of the brocade robe tremble slightly and stand with a negative hand. It has a domineering momentum of not being angry but powerful. You can look at the world with all your actions and actions!


    Du Shaofu did not speak. Looking at the old man in front of him and seeing him on the square that day, it seemed to be another feeling.


    "How is your relationship with your father?"


    All of a sudden, Jia Lou Chang Tian looked at Du Shaofu and asked in a curious way.


    "From childhood to adulthood, he only talks to me when he drinks, but I envy him very much."


    Thinking of the man who was dishevelled and drunk, Du Shaofu''s mouth began to smile.


    "Envy him..."


    Kalou Changtian seems to be a little confused.


    "Yes, I envy him that he has a son like me and that he can be my father." Said Du Shaofu.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The long day of Kalou was stunned. He ran across the world. He was really stunned at this sentence. After a few minutes, his eyes began to fluctuate, and he began to examine Du Shaofu again.


    "I also envy myself and have such an alcoholic father. One day, I believe that our family will be reunited. At that time, no one can separate my family from the world."


    Du Shaofu''s voice was peaceful, but firm and fierce.


    Looking at Du Shaofu for a while, Kalou Chang suddenly laughed and said, "many years ago, when I was traveling in Kyushu, I met my confidants and got drunk. At last, I collected a lot of good wine, but I haven''t drunk any more in my family these years. Are you interested


    "I don''t think there are many people in the world who will refuse to drink with the patriarch of the golden winged ROC." Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows with a smile on his face.


    The moon is in the sky, and the stars are shining.


    A moment later, another quiet and secluded hill, the fragrance of wine overflows.


    Jialou Changtian leaned against a rock, with his left hand on his left knee and his right hand drooping slightly. He was holding a wine jar of small basin size. He looked at the bright moon in front of him, and his eyes were slightly golden. He said, "did your father take you to drink?"


    Du Shaofu was sitting under the rock, with the wanzhang cliff at his feet. The moonlight was like practice. He penetrated into the cliff, making the light in the cliff boundless and deep.


    [afternoon], the official account was issued to the WeChat public and penguins. I don''t know if the brothers saw it. They are being coded. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1357

    "I didn''t drink much seriously. After the last serious drink, he left."


    Du Shaofu was also holding a wine jar in his hand. He dropped his voice and took a big drink. He could not help saying, "this wine is good."


    "Your father doesn''t care about you?"


    Jia Lou asked curiously, but his eyes were still looking at the bright moon in the sky.


    "He thought I could rest assured, so he went to find his daughter-in-law and daughter." Du Shaofu took another sip, and the strong liquor was a bit choking. It seemed that the liquor was extraordinary, not ordinary wine, and I didn''t know where Jialou Changtian got it.


    "Your father seems good." Jia Lou Chang Tian said with a smile.


    "Of course."


    Du Shaofu said seriously: "his son is also good."


    "It''s a pity that my son is a devil."


    "But his father is not as good as your father," he said


    "It''s just a bone. What does it represent? Legend is just a legend."


    Du Shaofu looked at the long sky of Kalou. At the moment, the patriarch of the supreme Orc clan was deeply moved in the moonlight. He was less arrogant and despotic, and had more ordinary sentimentality, which was almost the same as that of ordinary old people.


    "I was unable to practice since I was a child. Everyone and the rune master have already determined that I am a disabled person, but I am not so now."


    Du Shaofu continued: "everything is in people, not in one bone."


    "There seems to be some truth."


    Jia Lou Chang looked at Du Shaofu. In the depth of his golden eyes, the golden light seemed to be beyond his expectation.


    "The real bone is strong, the magic bone is strong, but in the end, I can''t help it. So, why should you worry?"


    Du Shaofu said that at the moment, he seemed to be more casual. Without barbecue or Baotang, he took some miraculous herbs from the bag of heaven and earth and chewed them as food and drink.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, a member of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, Jia Lou Changtian looks a little surprised at the moment.


    "You can have some too. It''s delicious. It''s just right with the liquor."


    Du Shaofu threw a fist sized elixir to Kalou Changtian, which seemed so generous for the first time.


    "Creak."


    The long day of Kalou was not polite. He took a bite of the elixir, and the clear voice came out, saying, "I suddenly envy your father. I can have a son like you."


    "You should say that to him."


    Du Shaofu laughed, drank wine, chewed the elixir, and then said, "your son is not bad either."


    "Oh, what do you think of him?" Jia Lou was stunned for a long time.


    "From another angle, there are several people in this world who can compare with him, but he is not a good son in your heart. That''s because, no matter how strong and hard he is, he hasn''t achieved what you want him to do. But at least, I know that he works hard and he is also very persistent, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people! "


    Du Shaofu was upright and had a fight with Jialou JueJie. From his fierce and vicious hand, it is not difficult to know that he has experienced a lot of tempering.


    The ability to integrate the nine you magic thunder proves that the perseverance and persistence of Jialou jueyou are not ordinary.


    Du Shaofu was most aware of the pain and perseverance of ordinary practitioners, whether they were demons or human beings, who could easily integrate spiritual thunder.


    Kalou looked at the bright moon in front of him. He did not speak, but drank wine silently.


    "Juemin is too stubborn, because he has a magic bone. From childhood to adulthood, I don''t know how to get along with him. Maybe I didn''t do my duty as a father. Sometimes I think, maybe all this is my fault." A moment later, Kalou Changtian sighed.


    The echo echoed through the mountain night sky, and then it was silent.


    "Eh Why is there no sound? "


    Looking back, he saw that Du Shaofu had already fallen back to the ground with the wine jar in his arms.


    "It''s made by the old guy with a lot of hard work. It''s been thousands of years. It''s good to be able to last for so long."


    Jialou Changtian smiles. He is afraid that Du Shaofu will fall off the cliff. He moves Du Shaofu aside. His face is flushed with wine.


    Looking at the resolute and resolute face quietly, Jialou Changtian took a few gulps of wine jar and murmured: "this boy is quite good.


    Night, full of tranquility, around the peak, can only see the shadow of trees.


    The night wind swept, the leaves swaying, the shadow on the ground also changed with a variety of postures, swaying with the wind, looking from afar, adding a bit of mystery.


    "Hi..."


    All of a sudden, a broken wind came, a graceful and beautiful shadow then fell on the mountain.


    She was a woman of twenty-eight or eight years old. She was beautiful and full of cool and heroic spirit. At the moment, the night was shrouded, and the God was like autumn Hui covered with frost.


    Kalou color plume step forward, wearing a tight orange dress, the graceful body lines, outline people can DC nosebleed.Then Jialou Cailing stood next to the two figures and looked at the scene in front of her. Suddenly, Jiao Yan was stunned and was stunned.


    At this moment, an old man and a young man on the ground were holding wine jars and holding each other''s hands. They were both drunk and indistinct.


    "This..."


    Kalou Cailing was stunned for a long time before she realized that the grand patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, her father, who had always been extremely majestic in her mind, was so drunk that she was still drunk with that guy. No one would believe it even if she said it.


    "Ah..."


    A moment later, Jialou Cailing''s moving face gave a bitter smile, and then he squatted down and held Du Shaofu in his arms. He touched the ground slightly, and the golden light surged away.


    "This wine is good."


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth. With a smile on his red face, he reached out and moved around. It seemed that he felt the soft and soft fragrance on his body. Suddenly, he held tightly, but unconsciously, it was a magic claw, which landed on the softest position in front of the chest of Kalou Cailing.


    "What are you doing, little bastard."


    Under the moonlight, the body is in the air, Kalou colorful plume scolds, but it is not useful.


    "Little bastard."


    Kalou Cailing had no choice but to throw the Talon down.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his throat in a daze. He held the soft and boneless waist tightly and leaned against the nephrite from time to time.


    "It turns out that I''m a little lecher. I''ll take care of you next time."


    Jialou Cailing had no choice but to follow Du Shaofu.


    The night is cool like water, and the moon is like practice.


    On the hillside courtyard, there are bright lights, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Yingying, Xiaoying, Xiaoying, shenape king, etc.


    "Why hasn''t the temple master come back yet? I mean, let''s wait for him."


    Mad Bear King does not have time to stretch out his neck to look out, but it is late at night, and no one comes back.


    "Wait a minute, the Lord will not lie."


    The Falcon''s eyes were firm and full of expectation. During this time, they had been looking forward to the great opportunity.


    All the monsters are waiting with expectation and excited.


    "Why hasn''t dad come back yet?"


    The little star frowned and looked out of his head.


    "It should be back."


    Suddenly, purple Xuan opened her mouth, like a faint purple voice.


    "Has the Lord come back?"


    Linghuan tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiao Falcon and so on immediately took the lead to rush out, and the little star followed, but the speed was faster than the king of magic tiger and so on.


    But when the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and the king of ape were waiting outside the courtyard, they saw Du Shaofu, who was held in his arms by Kalou Cailing.


    "What''s wrong with my father?"


    The little star immediately asked, looking at his godfather''s appearance, it didn''t look like what was going on.


    "He''s drunk too much."


    Jialou Cailing directly threw Du Shaofu to the king of magic tiger. After staring at Du Shaofu, he turned around and left.


    "The master of the temple was drunk."


    Holding Du Shaofu in his arms, the king of Linghuan tiger was surprised. According to the truth, how could they be drunk when they were in such cultivation.


    Of course, when they reach the level of cultivation, they will not use their skills to resist drinking.


    But even if they don''t use their merits, it''s too difficult for them to get drunk.


    "This wine, it seems a little different?"


    The ghost car''s rare opening, smelling Du Shaofu''s aroma of wine, he felt the extraordinary wine.


    "Come on, get my dad into the room." Small star young drink.


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear immediately threw Du Shaofu into his room.


    "What should we do about the great opportunity that the Lord of the temple said? Are we still waiting?"


    In the courtyard, the mad Bear King came out of the room with a helpless face.


    "The temple master is drunk. Let''s wait."


    The king of magic tiger glanced at the mad Bear King, but he also seemed helpless.


    "Mother, how''s dad?"


    In the room, little star asked Zixuan.


    Zixuan''s fingerprints fell on Du Shaofu. Then she raised her head, glanced at Du Shaofu on the bed and said, "it''s OK. It''s just that the wine you drink seems to be unusual. Just wake up."


    "Scared to death, then I went out."


    Little star a smile, that small figure is immediately jubilant left the room.


    With a faint smile, Qianying turns around and leaves. Suddenly, her figure is stagnant and she looks back. Du Shaofu, who is on the bed, suddenly grabs her hand.


    Zixuan was stunned. She didn''t react. She was so beautiful that she didn''t even have time to show her anger. Qianying was confused by Du Shaofu. She immediately fell on the bed and lay in her arms."Asshole."


    Zixuan scolded, but just as she spoke, she was tightly held in her arms by a pair of strong arms. The more she struggled, the tighter she was held. The words in her ears were blurry: "this fragrance is a bit like that fierce woman."


    [there are also updates. Xiao Yu is struggling with the code word. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1358

    Zixuan was going to continue to struggle. After hearing the words, Zixuan was stunned. In the purple eyes, she burst out a little curiosity. She waved and closed the door that had just been opened. She asked Du Shaofu softly, "who is that fierce woman?"


    "Little star''s mother, Zixuan''s woman." Du Shaofu murmured, and the wine fumed into the sky.


    "Asshole, you..."


    Zixuan was very angry, but her voice didn''t fall. She saw a pair of magic claws moving up and down on her body. One hand fell on the soft part of her chest and the other on her slender thigh.


    This sudden change made Zixuan suddenly tremble, almost stunned.


    That pair of magic claws, still swimming in the slender thighs and chest, even pinched it hard.


    For a moment, Zixuan''s face turned pale and her eyes were cold. All of a sudden, her elbow smashed on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "Well!"


    This time, although Zixuan didn''t use her energy, her instinctive power was not small enough. Du Shaofu, who was so confused, snorted fiercely in his throat. However, holding nephrite''s hand in his arms did not mean to let go.


    "You want to die, little bastard."


    Zixuan is clear and cold, purple eyes gush purple inflammation, fiber hands, began to spread purple light.


    "That woman''s misfortune is general. She is cold. She changes her face when she says she changes her face. However, she is good to little star. She usually looks fierce, but actually she is good to me. All along, I dare not even look at her more. In fact, it is because..."


    When Zixuan''s face was clear, Du Shaofu''s words came out again. At last, he stopped talking.


    "Because of what..."


    Zixuan was a little curious, and her slender hands stopped. Du Shaofu still held her in her arms.


    "Because I like her, but the human demon has different ways. I am a human being, she is a phoenix family, and she is still a strong one. If she knows, I will certainly not let me go. I can only bury this feeling in my heart, and I will be very happy to be able to look at her every day." Du Shaofu''s light way is like a babble.


    When Zixuan heard this, her body trembled, and her beautiful face was even more angry. But then she looked at her resolute face, which seemed red. For some reason, the anger on her face was slowly dissipating, and the purple light in the palm of her hand was also quietly converging.


    "Asshole..."


    Zixuan scolded, but the slender hand didn''t fall down. Instead, she threw aside Du Shaofu''s magic claws. She immediately broke away from Du Shaofu''s tight hoop and jumped away from the bedside.


    Looking back at Du Shaofu on the bed, Zixuan''s purple eyes fluctuated brilliantly and her moth eyebrows frowned slightly. She secretly looked at the purple robed youth in front of her.


    For a moment, her purple eyes slightly deviated, her teeth bit her lips, and she opened the door and left.


    "Creak..."


    Listening to the creaking sound of the door closing, Du Shaofu suddenly opened one eye quietly.


    Seeing that the room was empty at the moment, Du Shaofu opened his eyes and changed his face immediately. He murmured, "it''s dangerous. I almost lost my life in that woman''s hands."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. He just woke up after being hammered hard by Zixuan. He was in a cold sweat.


    At the time of crisis, Du Shaofu could only make up a story to attract the woman''s attention and curiosity and try to escape from the disaster.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu didn''t know what had just happened. He just felt the position of his hand, but something was wrong. Listening to the woman''s voice and smelling the familiar breath, he knew that it was Zixuan''s disaster, and he immediately felt bad.


    "It seems very soft..."


    Although he was frightened out of a cold sweat, Du Shaofu also had a smile on his mouth.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know how he got drunk. It seemed that the wine was not very common. It was very intoxicating. In his own flesh, he was drunk, which showed that he was different.


    In a daze, Du Shaofu seemed to remember, as if he had heard the voice of Kalou Cailing, but everything was vague, just like a dream.


    "That wine is extraordinary."


    Finally, Du Shaofu grinned bitterly, his fingerprints congealed, and the golden light poured out. He breathed and adjusted his breath to dissolve the wine gas.


    The next morning, the first ray of sunlight pierced through the clouds, across the mountains and shrouded the ancient space.


    The morning breeze is cool, but also carries bursts of birdsong and flower fragrance. Sunlight cuts into pieces of light through the gaps of branches and leaves, and then scattered in the courtyard on the hillside.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s golden energy halo disappeared all over his body, and a mouthful of turbid Qi was spitting out along his throat. His eyes were slightly closed, and the golden light burst out. It contained purple thunder, purple inflammation and starlight.


    He jumped up and down in the room. A few hours of breathing and breathing were enough to dissolve the wine. However, at the moment, Du Shaofu hesitated, and some did not dare to go out of the room.


    "Ah..."


    With a sigh, he could not stay out of the house all his life. Du Shaofu had to open the door and walk out.The morning dew in the morning, shining in the light, crystal clear, exquisite incomparable.


    "Shua Shua..."


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu had no time to appreciate it. Just at a door, he was closely watched by his eyes.


    "Why are you so neat..."


    Du Shaofu looked at all kinds of eyes, but did not see little star and Zixuan, but ghost car, Qin demon, king of magic tiger, little falcon, king of mad bear, king of ape and king of fire dragon were all listed.


    "Lord, have you forgotten something?"


    The king of magic tiger looked at Du Shaofu helplessly. From yesterday to today, it was nothing. The problem was that all the animals were full of expectation. After waiting for a night in this state, it was extraordinary. It was torture.


    "Like..."


    Du Shaofu patted the back of his head. He seemed to think of something. Then he looked at the king of monsters and said, "come with me."


    As soon as he left the house, Du Shaofu returned again. The king of magic tiger, ghost car, Xiao Ying Ying, Qin Mo and so on came in. The king of ape, the king of fire Jiao, and the king of silver blood leopard looked at each other face to face, and then they followed.


    "Creak..."


    As the animals entered, the door was closed, and Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and a forbidden seal was placed in the room.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the atmosphere in the room became tense for no reason.


    "Hiss..."


    With the forbidden seal arrangement, the rune flashed away, and the whole room trembled quietly. All the king of beasts were wondering, a thing was swept out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows. The breath was ancient and wild, the light was bright, and the space was wavy.


    Du Shaofu jumped into it, and his voice came out: "all come in!"


    The king of magic tiger and others were no stranger to the ancient space, so they followed them. Looking at the hall master''s positive color at the moment, their hearts were filled with hope. It seems that the hall master really has a big chance to give them.


    In the misty space, people enter. The king of the divine ape, the king of fire dragon and the king of silver blood leopard follow. They look around and look around. They are very happy for the difference. They didn''t expect that they could get the chance.


    "I will do what I promised you that day, and I trust you absolutely."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, glanced at the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, the king of ape, and the king of huojiao. He said, "ghost car, you are the blood of nine headed Phoenix. It is said that jiutoufeng has some relationship with the Phoenix family. What if you could inherit the power of" ancient Phoenix "


    "Linghuan tiger king, you are the blood of the tiger nationality. What would happen if you were passed on by the strong" ancient white tiger "


    "Xiao falcon, you are the body of the secretory falcon. What would happen if you were passed on by the powerful ancient" Qinyuan "


    "Crazy Bear King, you are the fury split earth bear. What if you were passed on by the strong" ancient sky bear "


    "Xiaoyingying, you also have some dragon blood in your body. What would happen if you could get the inheritance of the powerful ancient" Pulao "


    "God ape king, what would you do if you got the inheritance of the powerful ancient nine hell ape?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and without any hesitation, he looked at the king of beasts.


    At the moment, listening to Du Shaofu''s "ancient Phoenix.". "Ancient white tiger", "Qinyuan", "ancient sky bear", "Pulao", "ancient nine hell sky ape" and other ancient existence, the God ape king, Xiaoying should wait, his eyes trembled with his body, even the ghost car''s eyes trembled, and his bloody breath gushed out.


    "If we can get those ancient heritages, we will be able to completely transform ourselves. At that time, we may encounter the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, and we will be able to fight directly."


    The king of apes suppressed the fluctuation in his heart, then sighed helplessly and said, "those are ancient existence, even now many blood vessels have disappeared."


    "If only there were those ancient heritages."


    On hearing this, the mad Bear King sighed that many of those ancient blood lines existed, but in ancient times, how powerful they were compared with those of the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, and even many of them were related to their blood vessels now. They were regarded as their ancestors.


    But it is only now that the existence has already disappeared in the world. It is said that many ancient blood vessels disappeared at the time of the dragon and Phoenix disaster.


    Looking at the king of beasts, Du Shaofu''s eyes swept one by one. His eyes were shining with gold and penetrating fierceness. He said, "those ancient inheritors have not been handed down by others, which does not mean that I have not. But I want to make it clear to you that today I will give you the chance to represent that you are all my people in the future. If there is any betrayal, I will never be soft hearted."


    Xiao falcon is having some regrets. If he can really get the inheritance of the ancient Qinyuan strongmen, it will be more than a complete transformation. Listening to the words of the temple master, he seems to have such inheritance. His eyes trembled fiercely and asked, "master, do you really have those inheritances?"


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu did not speak, but his fingerprints condensed. From the center of his eyebrows, there was a dazzling Rune flashing out. Then it was like a storm, enveloping all the people. The space around him suddenly fluctuated."HISHI..."


    And when the crowd reappeared, the figure appeared on the vast square in an ancient space.


    The ancient space, as if it has been through countless years, is spreading a desolate and ancient atmosphere, telling a kind of vicissitudes of life.


    "Roar..."


    Vaguely, there is a roaring sound of beasts in this space, from the front of that hall to the sky!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1359

    The roar and hiss of the beasts reverberate, just like the roaring of the mortal beast.


    A towering, boundless and huge hall, showing a broad outline, towering like no roof appeared in people''s sight.


    The floating hall, let people look up, can not see the height, the king of animals standing in front of it, without reason, the heart of small, like a mole ant, heart without reason trembling millet!


    Under that terrible breath, as if in the face of ancient giant beasts, the spirits of all the monsters, the king of monsters, trembled fiercely, and could not help running energy inside to resist the terrible breath.


    "The hall of heavenly beasts is the hall of heavenly beasts...!"


    Looking up at the huge hall, ghost car, God ape king, mad Bear King, magic tiger king, little falcon, all trembled, for which they wanted to crawl, Qin demon face changed quietly.


    "This is the temple of beasts, isn''t it Oh, my God, the Lord of the temple has got the temple of heavenly beasts


    In shock, Xiao Yingcai carefully looked at the huge object standing in front of him. The animal pattern rose all over the body, and the sound of roaring and roaring was heard.


    The hall is vast and majestic, and its breath shakes people''s soul. It is not the temple of beasts in the tomb, but what else can there be.


    Looking at the huge temple of animals in front of him, Du Shaofu looked at the crowd and said, "this is the temple of heavenly beasts, which contains the ancient inheritance you want."


    "Ancient heritage!"


    "The master of the temple has really got the temple of beasts!"


    A monster king, the eyes at this moment are all mercilessly trembling.


    There is an ancient legend that there are great benefits in the temple of animals. Those who get the hall can get the territory, but in the end, they don''t expect that the whole animal kingdom, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan are all competing for the benefits of the beast tomb. In the end, the beast hall is silent and falls on the hands of the purple robed youth.


    In the end, they seemed to have a tacit understanding. They knelt on one knee and said, "we will be loyal to the Lord. If there is any betrayal, we will burn ourselves!"


    "I will be loyal to the Purple Dragon Emperor, loyal to the palace master, and never betray!"


    God ape king, Fire Dragon King, silver blood leopard king also followed one knee salute.


    Waves reverberate in the square. From the tomb of the beast to the present, they are forced to surrender at the beginning. Then they walk all the way to see the fierce demon king fighting the dragon clan, and finally the battle among the golden winged Dapeng birds. All these monsters are in the eyes, shocked in the heart, and have been convinced for a long time.


    On the way, although they had already surrendered, the young people in purple robes never felt sorry for them, and even protected them everywhere. They all knew it well.


    What''s more, it''s not difficult for the king of monsters to know that the evil youth in front of him, judging from his ferocious performance along the way, may soon be enough to become a terrible existence in this world. If they follow, they will surely have a lot of profits and no harm.


    The ferocious demon king still has the blood of the golden winged ROC family. At the moment, he has a great connection with the golden winged ROC family. They follow him, and they will never lose their value. It is difficult for other monsters to get on with the golden winged mires.


    At the moment, the ancient Phoenix, the ancient nine Youtian ape, the ancient white tiger and so on are the absolute treasures of the heaven and earth. The purple robed youth in front of them are also willing to give them. If they get such inheritance, they will get what benefits they will get.


    "I''ve been a member of the temple of beasts, and I''ve always been!"


    The ghost car knelt on one knee with red hair like fire and blood. On her face, her red blood eyes were sharp and deep. She did not feel that it gave people an endless sense of oppression, but at the moment, it was also awe.


    The name of ghost car is unknown to anyone in the animal kingdom. It is an evil spirit. Even the same generation of the dragon clan can fight against it. When the Dragon nine was defeated, it was famous in the animal kingdom. Even the dragon family had never been subject to it.


    But in the beginning, they were forced to surrender. To this moment, the ghost car and the king of magic tiger, Xiao Ying and so on, were all the same. Finally, they were deeply shocked and were really in awe and submission.


    Looking at the king of beasts in front of him, Du Shaofu''s face was satisfied with a smile. Then he took a look, narrowed his eyes slightly, and his fingerprints congealed. At the same time, he opened his mouth and said, "all in, all the inheritance you want are in it. Whether you can get it or not depends on you. What kind of inheritance other people can get depends on your own chance."


    "Boom


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and the space trembled, a faint breath came out from the deep gate of the temple of heavenly beasts in front of the square. Then the light came out, the beasts roared and the gate opened.


    "Thank you very much


    The eyes of the illusory tiger king, Xiao Yingying, the silver blood leopard king, the fire dragon king, and the small Falcon were red and trembling. Then dozens of figures were on the ground, wrapped in the streamer, and the breath was surging, like dozens of long rainbow sweeping into the front hall gate, and then disappeared.


    The demon king, who has been following Qin demon''s official Qixian, has red eyes. However, looking at Qin demon at the moment, he doesn''t know where to go. After all, he obeys Qin demon''s orders and doesn''t know whether Du Shaofu, the demon king, has his share. But at the moment, he yearns for the ancient inheritance in the temple of heaven and beast, which is irresistible.Qin demon Shangguan Qixian saw it in his eyes. The ferocious demon king could take them both into this place. He was afraid that he had already known something in his heart. His eyes immediately indicated to the former.


    "Whoosh..."


    He was the king of the demon beast who followed the Qin demon all the time. His eyes were immediately overjoyed, and he also followed him into the beast hall.


    "Roar..."


    With the king of monsters entering the hall of beasts, the open gate of the hall of beasts closes quietly. With the sound of the roar of beasts, it disappears quietly in the square.


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian has not entered the temple of animals. He is a human being. No matter how strong the inheritance of ancient demons is, he can not get it.


    But at the moment, the face of Qin demon Shangguan Qixian is full of shock. Dozens of monsters and beasts have entered the temple of heavenly beasts. They are still the inheritance of ancient monsters such as ancient white tiger and ancient Phoenix.


    If those dozens of powerful monsters and beasts have been passed down, what a shock it will be.


    Get the heaven beast hall, get the beast domain, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian finally know what it means.


    If those dozens of monsters have been passed down from ancient times, I''m afraid it will not be long before a terrible force will be formed, which will be enough to change the pattern of the whole beast kingdom.


    What''s more, there are the most powerful beasts in the temple of the ancient.


    "Hoo..."


    Thinking of this, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian looked at Du Shaofu, his clear eyes trembled, as if he were looking at a monster.


    "I have a World Association. Are you interested in joining?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the Qin demon beside him and asked with a smile.


    "What chance did you promise me?"


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian looked at Du Shaofu and asked politely.


    "If you join my club, I will give you good."


    Du Shaofu looked at the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian, still smiling.


    Qin devil Shangguan Qixian is one of the Twelve Gods. His talent and strength will never be inferior to mujianchen, yuezhengtongxuan and fengwuxie.


    It''s strange that Du Shaofu didn''t want to bring it into his own world association. He had been playing the Qin devil Shangguan Qixian since he was in the tomb of the heavenly beast.


    "OK, I''ll join you."


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian nodded his head without any hesitation.


    When Qin demon and his mount were brought into the temple of beasts, they knew very well that the ferocious demon king wanted to pull him into the water. He was afraid that he could not refuse.


    What''s more, along with the more understanding of the warlord, the temple of heavenly beasts is now in the hands of this demon.


    In the family of golden winged mires, we can see that the Qin devil Shangguan Qixian can also be seen. I am afraid that the unattainable family of golden winged mires will also be the powerful backing of this vicious demon king.


    It''s not a bad thing to join the devil at this time. Even if the devil doesn''t open his mouth, the Qin devil''s Shangguan Qixian will get together by himself.


    You know, outside, he also offended Huang Ling Er that terrible Lord.


    Seeing the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian so cheerful, Du Shaofu was stunned. Then he laughed and handed a jade slip to Qin Mo, saying, "if I don''t admit that I''m wrong, you should be a master of martial arts, Taoism, runes and Taoism?"


    "Of course, it''s just that the master''s attainments are not as good as you."


    Shangguan Qixian took over the jade slips from Du Shaofu and saw the array arranged by the ferocious demon king. He knew that his attainments in the Fu array were far from the former.


    Qin demon''s accomplishments in Fudao are all focused on the soul attack. They use the sound of the Qin as a weapon, killing people in the invisible. Hence the name of Qin devil.


    "What''s in it should do you a lot of good. You can understand it here."


    When Du Shaofu laughed, his voice dropped and his figure disappeared.


    "Hi..."


    Qin demon ignored Du Shaofu''s departure, but swallowed up the fingerprints. A bright streamer of light swept into the jade slips in his hand. With the brilliant light on the jade slips, a bright light was swept into his eyebrows.


    The light is dazzling, Qin demon''s eyes are slightly closed, and a huge information spreads out in the palace of mud pills in the mind.


    After a long time, Qin demon''s eyes opened, deep and vast, full of shock, murmured softly: "tianlinglu ''!"


    What Du Shaofu handed over to Qin demon was the tianlinglu handed down by master Shengshou lingzun, but it was not a complete tianlinglu.


    Tianlinglu is a kind of side door besides martial arts and soul skills. It contains all kinds of things. It records innumerable arrays, refining methods of puppets and weapons, refining methods of wrapped pills, and many strange means of recording, such as "soul searching".


    Du Shaofu only gave Qin demon the array, soul attack and many other magical means in tianlinglu.


    The complete record of heavenly spirits, without the consent of master''s holy hand, naturally dare not pass it on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1360

    "Whoosh..."


    When he came out of the ancient space, he did not see Zixuan in the courtyard, nor did he know where the little star had gone again. He stretched himself on the mountainside, and Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared.


    When Du Shaofu appeared again, he was already standing in front of an ancient building complex.


    The vast square is simple and simple, and there are some young people walking on the square.


    Seeing Du Shaofu coming, some young men and women smile and nod in awe. They are not too enthusiastic, but they are no longer disdainful and cold. After passing by, they are all looking back and talking with curiosity.


    "Brother Shaofu, why did you come here?"


    In the clear and crisp voice, a beautiful woman appears in front of Du Shaofu. It is Jialou Yuying, who was rescued by Du Shaofu in front of the dragon people.


    Du Shaofu gave him a smile and said, "I''ll look around."


    Jialou Yuying smiles, her bright eyes move, and says to Du Shaofu, "you should want to enter the secret realm to understand it."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and while there was still some time, he was planning to spend more time in the golden winged mires.


    "There are many secret realms in the clan, and there are four secret realms, namely, the heaven and earth xuanhuang. Among them, the Yellow realm is only suitable for the children with low accomplishments, the xuanjing is suitable for the disciples of the animal emperor level, and the heaven realm must be above the animal kingdom realm to enter."


    Jialou Yuying said with a smile to Du Shaofu, "you are also a child of the clan now. With your accomplishments and your understanding of the magical means of the clan, I will take you to the territory. It should be good for you."


    "I want to go to Huangjing first, OK?"


    Du Shaofu shook his head. His secret bones were incomplete. Although the blood flowing from his body was the blood of the golden winged ROC, he did not know whether there was a blood force in the blood. Even if there was, it was difficult to activate it completely.


    As for the golden winged ROC bird, the power of blood inheritance is very important. It is hard for us to touch it, so we have to understand and contact from the most basic.


    On hearing this, Jialou Yuying was stunned, then she beamed and sighed in her heart. This evil human being could even defeat Kalou jueyu. It was really special.


    If someone else did, he would not hesitate to choose the land. However, he only chose the most basic Huangjing, which is the place only the young of the clan could enter. After smiling, he nodded to Du Shaofu and said, "of course, there is no problem."


    Later, under the guidance of Jialou Yuying, with the token given by Kalou Cailing, Du Shaofu easily entered the so-called yellow realm.


    Huangjing is the first place for the children of the golden winged ROC birds to enter the understanding place.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu wanted to start all over again and cultivate the skills of the golden winged ROC birds.


    Night, the stars are dense and shining.


    The mountains are boundless, and the huge cities are connected one by one. Under the night, it is like a black ancient sky snake winding and winding across the horizon.


    The mountains are overlapped, and the magnificent palaces are connected and towering, like a heavenly palace falling on the earth, carved beams and painted buildings, and the inscriptions flicker.


    "For such a long time, the remaining evils of the Seven Star hall are immortal. The whereabouts of the jade fairy and the purple emperor are unknown. Find them for me as soon as possible. We are in the light, and they are in the dark. If we don''t remove the roots, they will look like a poisonous snake in the dark. I don''t know when they will bite us!"


    In the center of the hall, a 70 year old man sat upright with his voice majestic and majestic.


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, his eyes would be red. This old man was no other than the God of light.


    "We''ve ordered it and are looking for it with all our strength, but those remaining evils are too deep to hide. However, there have been some news recently, hoping to find out as soon as possible."


    A middle-aged man nodded his head with a faint chill in his eyes. Then he said to Shenguang Tianzun: "there''s Du Shaofu. It''s also a big problem. Now I don''t know where he''s gone. It''s said that he has entered the animal kingdom."


    "Don''t pay attention to that little scumbag. Someone will deal with him. I''m afraid he won''t be able to return to Zhongzhou at that time." Shenguang Tianzun looks gloomy.


    "Recently, in Zhongzhou, Chihuang, nameless, shelongyang, jiuchongling and Shen Yan have been soaring to the sky. Their strength has reached a high level. How is Sheng Nan recently?"


    An old man raised his head and asked Shenguang Tianzun. Judging from his tone, it seems that his position in the court of light is definitely not low.


    But at the moment, the look of the old man is a little gloomy. The younger generation is important to a mountain gate.


    At that time, Cheng Shengnan was also one of the top ten Tianjiao.


    But a few years ago, because of the collapse of the stone dragon Empire, Cheng Shengnan almost lost his fragrance. He has been silent for these years. Even in the temple of light, no one has ever seen his figure. It seems that he has disappeared out of thin air.


    "Sheng Nan is no longer what he used to be. His heart demons are gone, and they are inherited by his ancestors. When they appear again, they will surely shock Kyushu and shine brilliantly. It is hopeful that my bright god court will rise!"


    The divine light heaven Zun faint smile, the double eyes pan some Xu thunder light, then slightly wave hand, way: "all retreat.""Yes..."


    The strong men in the hall got up and left the hall one by one.


    Looking at the figures leaving the hall, the divine light and the Heavenly Master wiped a trace of wave in his eyes. The thunder flashed in his eyes and murmured: "where did the thing fall in tianwu academy? Who''s in the hand? Why has it never appeared?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains overlap, the huge city stretches, the stars twinkle, the moon shadow whirls.


    Vast space, shining light, ancient boundless.


    In the dazzling light space, a woman sits quietly with her knees crossed. Her whole body is covered with dazzling light, just like the brightness of the day. She seems to want to tear this space apart and shine brightly.


    "Sheng Nan, how are you now?"


    An old voice came, gently reverberating in the space.


    "When the heart is moved, things will move; when the mind is still, things will be quiet. That is, the cause of the disease, the result will be obtained, and everything is destined to be."


    Women speak, the voice is clear and crisp, reverberating space.


    "Just put it down."


    The old voice slowly dissipated in the space, and then gradually disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The steep mountain wall and luxuriant trees cover several buildings. It is not spectacular, but it is simple, deep and secluded, and the vicissitudes are magnificent.


    There are winding rivers in the mountains, with mountains on both sides and deep blue.


    This is the afternoon, the sunset is coming, the sunset appears.


    "Zizi..."


    In a small square, the smell of meat is overflowing, and oil splashes. A woman is seriously leaning against a lot of monster meat on the oven, with a lot of spices around her.


    This woman in her twenties, with a peerless face, dressed in strong clothes, outlines a devil like body.


    Women''s slender legs, attractive radian, showing a perfect and peerless figure, coupled with that is the most beautiful face, it is simply a soul.


    But the delicate willow eyebrows on the woman''s beautiful face should be gentle and gentle, but now it is slightly wrinkled, appears stubborn and refuses people from thousands of miles away, that indifferent eyes big eyes, not a little waves, just take care of the barbecue in front of the body.


    A figure probes down, this is an old man with dishevelled hair. His body is dirty, but his eyes are deep. His nose is almost smelling the barbecue, and his saliva is also greedy.


    If Du Shaofu had been there, he would have been able to recognize the old man who had been chasing Fu Yibai outside the shenlei mountains.


    And the woman with the devil''s body and beautiful face is Ouyang Shuang.


    But at the moment, Ouyang Shuang completely ignored the sloppy old man, as if he had not seen the old man at all. He looked like a stranger and didn''t get close to him.


    "My good apprentice, barbecue. I''d like to leave one piece for my teacher. Just a small piece."


    The old man with a shy face, smelling the smell of the barbecue at the moment, was almost irresistible.


    "I said that in the future you will be you and I will be me. Anyway, you will not be my apprentice, nor will I be my master."


    Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth, and his face was light and cloudless. He was still as fresh as that.


    "Hey, hey."


    When the old man heard the words, he said with a smile, "my good disciple, I told you that the disaster of heaven and earth is coming. It''s not safe to go out with your current cultivation strength. I will let you go down the mountain when you break through the martial arts."


    "How difficult it is to break through the military territory. Besides, I am still far away from it. When can I go down the mountain?"


    Ouyang Shuang''s red lips were slightly pursed, and the red lips were pink and tender, but he didn''t smile at all. He could not see much emotion on his beautiful face, so he didn''t pay much attention to the old man''s meaning.


    "You''ve only been on the mountain for a few years. You''ve only been able to get along with your talent. However, it''s hard to compare with your perseverance and perseverance. You can''t improve it. Your posture has been transformed a lot over the years. Now, compared with the ordinary people outside, you are not weak. As long as you practice hard for a few years, it''s not difficult to break through the martial arts realm You will know that the military territory is nothing. The catastrophe is coming. You have to work hard to improve your strength before you have a chance to protect yourself in the catastrophe. "


    The slovenly old man said, with the voice falling, waving a shake, a dazzling streamer suddenly emerged from the palm.


    "Hum!"


    A sound of wind and thunder resounded, and a deep breath stirred. It was the surrounding space that was shocked and solidified.


    A smart and dazzling spirit sword suddenly appeared in the hands of the untidy old man, releasing endless pressure.


    "This sword is called" fat flies ". It has an extraordinary origin and is a rare treasure in the world. At the beginning, even the devil emperor killed this sword. Originally, I planned to give it to you after you went down the mountain. Now it seems that if you give it to you first, you should get some extra benefits by recognizing this sword."


    The slovenly old man''s voice dropped, and the spirit sword was handed to Ouyang Shuang.


    "Thank you, master..."


    Ouyang Shuang''s face was not close to the face of strangers, suddenly smile like flowers, enough to charm the country.


    [there are some cavens before changing the map. The update is finished today. Brothers and sisters don''t wait today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1361

    "Hum..."


    However, with Ouyang Shuang''s receiving the sword, the spirit sword resounds through the wind and thunder, and the bright Rune bursts out. It immediately breaks free from Ouyang Shuang''s hands, just like a dragon leaping for thousands of miles, and immediately sweeps the front air.


    "The sandfly has a spirit. If you want to recognize the Lord, it depends on whether you can accept it or not."


    Slovenly old man a smile, light and stand.


    "Well, I don''t believe it."


    Ouyang Shuang''s teeth bit her lips, and her feet touched the ground. The shadow of the devil''s radiance swept over the air and ran after her. The voice came: "master, the barbecue was meant for you. Don''t leave it for me."


    "This girl, it doesn''t hurt in vain."


    The slovenly old man smiles with satisfaction and turns around. He looks like he hasn''t eaten anything for 3000 years. He picks up the hot barbecue and starts to nibble at it. He gobbles it up for fear that someone will grab it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the vast and mysterious space, the golden light is twinkling all around, and the secret patterns of talismans are fluctuating. It seems that there are many golden winged ROC birds flying in the sky.


    In the middle of the space, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, and his whole body was like a rising sun.


    At this moment, in this mysterious space, taking Du Shaofu''s whole body as the center, a lot of golden talismans and secret patterns are pouring out.


    With a domineering atmosphere, Du Shaofu''s golden talisman and secret patterns gushed out, which made Du Shaofu''s whole body covered with a circle of golden light, shining the golden light all around.


    out of the golden light, countless talisman secret patterns twinkled out, with the terror momentum of golden winged Dapeng birds, enough to make thousands of animals tremble!


    "Ji..."


    When Du Shaofu, who was sitting on his knees, was directly arranged behind Du Shaofu to form the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird, the terrifying power was even more domineering and the shaking space trembled.


    In the next moment, the shadow seems to be infused with life. It wants to spread its wings and soar into the air like a living creature.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in a strange state. In this state, Du Shaofu was like a fish wandering in the sea, and the eagle flapping his wings in the sky, which was indescribable comfortable.


    As the golden light fluctuated, many of the golden talismans and secret patterns on Du Shaofu''s body began to merge into the flesh and blood, into the bones, and into the original half of the golden winged Dapeng bird''s Secret bone in a rather strange way.


    These talismans and secret patterns began to change constantly in Du Shaofu''s body, just like rooting and sprouting, just like seeds planted in the soil, growing vigorously.


    At the moment, no one can see that Du Shaofu''s chest was originally half of the golden winged ROC bird''s Secret bone, both ends of which began to be engraved with the talisman secret pattern, which is to complete the secret bone!


    The body of the flying ROC is wrapped on the back of the head.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body is constantly changing. This transformation is not from the body surface, but from the inside to the outside, which makes the whole body have an indescribable feeling.


    This kind of feeling pervaded Du Shaofu''s whole body. Du Shaofu could feel the secret patterns of golden talisman rooted and sprouted in his bones and even in his blood. His whole body was full of bones, flesh and blood channels and collaterals were resonating with them.


    Under this feeling, Du Shaofu felt that he had become a real golden winged ROC.


    "Hum..."


    I don''t know when Du Shaofu''s body clanged. It came from every bone.


    Those golden talismans were engraved in his body and took root. Du Shaofu also learned a lot of information, which was related to the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, as if they had been inherited.


    "Ji..."


    Du Shaofu''s body is connected with the shadow of the golden winged ROC behind, as if they had been integrated into one.


    The empty shadow of the golden winged ROC is its God, and the body sitting on its knees is its shape. Du Shaofu is now integrated from the inside to the outside, from the outside to the inside. He wants to be a real ROC.


    "Hula..."


    Under this change, Du Shaofu''s breath became more and more domineering. The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird hovered behind his back, which was unpredictable. The terrible pressure swept out, making the whole space "roaring" and shaking.


    In this state, Du Shaofu lost the concept of time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Continuous mountains, dense transpiration, this is a paradise.


    The mountains are towering, the mist is shrouded, and there are extraordinary elixirs spreading everywhere. The sky and earth are full of energy.


    In the morning, the mountain stream is filled with fog, hazy, misty like smoke, like a gorgeous curtain.


    From a distance, the sky, the water and the mountains are far away, forming a long and moving picture. The mountains are magnificent and vast, showing a solemn and magnificent.


    On a mountain peak, surrounded by verdant green, in front of the exquisite small courtyard, a woman sits cross legged, covered with dazzling white light, just like a divine awn, the breath is ancient."Hula..."


    The distant mountain, suddenly a blue light diffused out, but in a short time, a blue light was diffuse and shrouded in the sky.


    Close look to know that the blue light, awe inspiring is a cluster of blue flame, flame crystal clear with red rising, a huge diffuse half of the sky.


    "Shua Shua!"


    When the blue flame diffused, the woman sitting on the top of the mountain opened her eyes and a bright light came out of her eyes.


    The woman''s whole body breath slowly introverted, slowly stand up, the appearance of 20 years old, two curved like Cu, not Cu, such as the smoke of the cage, graceful and graceful, beautiful and graceful.


    What a gorgeous woman, amazing world!


    Peerless woman looked at the sky, her eyes were clear and pure. She looked like she didn''t eat fireworks. She was full of joy and smile. She said, "little Qingqing, have you broken through Hunyuan beast Zun?"


    "Ji..."


    Within the crystal clear blue flame, there was a sudden hissing and loud spread. The blue flame rose and spread into the sky, just like a bright blue day. With the rising of the blue flame, the flame also faded and faded away, revealing a huge figure nearly thousands of feet long.


    It is a blue giant bird flying in the sky, gorgeous tail feathers filled with blue runes, eloquent and moving, wings smart and dignified, showing the supreme breath of the beast.


    This is a qingluan, Phoenix blood.


    Among the five families of Phoenix, the most red one is the Phoenix, the yellow one is the Greyhound, the purple one is Zhuo, the green one is the qingluan, the white one is the swan, and the qingluan is one of the Phoenix families.


    "Roar..."


    With the appearance of this qingluan, there are monsters roaring in the mountains.


    "Star Language sister, I finally broke through."


    Happy voice spread, then the light on the huge body of qingluan twinkled and turned into a girl in green.


    The girl was only fourteen or fifteen years old. Her clear and bright pupil was light blue. Her long eyelashes were slightly bent. Her white skin showed light pink. Her thin lips were delicate like rose petals.


    "Hi..."


    The girl in green fell beside the woman, smiling happily. The perfect radian of her mouth was full of pride. Her temperament was mysterious and supreme.


    "Master said that your talent in the Phoenix clan is among the highest. You have also been handed down by the powerful ancient qingluan masters, but Hunyuan animal respect is not enough."


    The woman laughs, eyebrows like distant mountains, but Dai lip if daub sand dot and Zhu.


    "I''ve tried very hard."


    The girl hooked her lips, took the girl''s arm, and with a little envy, she said, "I can''t compare with sister Xingyu. It''s clearly human body, but the speed of cultivation is so terrible." Linglong pure heart "is really so powerful. I wish I had exquisite pure heart."


    "You silly girl, you are qingluan''s body, can''t have exquisite pure heart."


    The woman smiles, then looks into the distance. Her eyes are clear and pure, her lips are crooked, and she murmurs: "I''m not enough. Even the nine star Rune master is still the last step. I''ll try my best to become a real strong one as soon as possible. When I appear in front of Shaofu''s brother, I won''t let him be distracted. Whoever dares to bully him in the future will not be treated Angry


    "And me."


    The girl laughed and said, "I don''t know how they are now?"


    "It won''t be long before I can go to see them, and aunt youruo."


    The woman said softly, with a smile on her beautiful face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1362

    "Hoo..."


    I don''t know when, in the mysterious space, the domineering breath behind Du Shaofu finally stopped, the golden light slowly converged, and the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird turned into a golden rune, and the supernatural swept into his body.


    "HISHI..."


    Closed eyes open, eyes like thunder straight out of the two golden lights, shaking the space, the body of a powerful breath swept, like a storm spread around, a moment later, the eyes slowly deep clear.


    "The harvest is huge."


    Feeling everything in his body, Du Shaofu''s face also had a little smile, as if he had been baptized again. However, this baptism did not come from cutting bones and washing marrow and flesh body, but from inside to outside, he had learned a lot of secret skills of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    This kind of feeling, just like the person who has been short of the right hand, suddenly recovers the sound.


    Du Shaofu was also like this at the moment. During this period of time, he fully understood the most basic magic and secret methods of the golden winged Dapeng bird family in the Yellow territory, but the harvest was the greatest.


    However, Du Shaofu felt that he was afraid that the magic power and secret method of the golden winged Dapeng birds were really perfect, and the real completion of the secret bones still needed some time to understand.


    However, during this period of time, I have benefited a lot. I have practiced the skills of the golden winged ROC birds. If I complete the secret bones, I''m afraid that I will encounter the greatest resistance in the future.


    "It turns out that the body of refining God needs to be forged by spirit thunder."


    In the information of golden winged ROC, Du Shaofu also learned the method of body training, which he had never known, and the third level of cultivation method.


    It turns out that the third level of cultivation method of body training requires spirit thunder to forge body, which is not what ordinary spirit thunder can do. It needs the most crazy spirit thunder in the world.


    To refine the spirit body, we should use the most powerful spirit thunder to forge the body, absorb the most powerful spirit thunder energy, and finally refine the spirit body with the method of body training to achieve Jinpeng divine body!


    "Can there be a chance to refine the spirit in the secret land? Is there a spirit thunder in the golden winged ROC family?" Du Shaofu looked slightly.


    "Hoo..."


    Feeling the powerful and mysterious Qi in his body and the yuan Shen power in the mud pill palace, Du Shaofu knew that although his accomplishments had not been significantly improved in the past few days, the benefits he had gained were greater than the increase of his strength.


    "No, it''s about time. I can''t miss it."


    It seemed that he suddenly thought of something. Du Shaofu''s eyes picked slightly and disappeared into the space.


    When Du Shaofu appeared again, he came to an ancient stone gate.


    At this time, in front of the ancient stone gate, a woman of 27-8 years old, with a cool and heroic air in her gorgeous orange tights, outlines her graceful body lines and makes her nose bleed.


    "Do you know that today is the time to enter the secret place?"


    The woman''s long and tall legs were straight, which were moving eyes, but now she glared at Du Shaofu.


    "Today, it''s not too late."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and was relieved.


    "You..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s relaxed expression, Kalou Cailing was stunned and her eyes were even more angry. But now everyone is waiting for this guy alone. She came to look for him in person. She stamped her feet and swept her figure in the air. She said, "if you have the ability, don''t follow me. I will tell the elder that you have abandoned your power and don''t want to enter the secret place."


    Du Shaofu looked at the Qianying figure who turned around and left, with a faint fragrance. He was slightly stunned. Then his eyes showed a faint smile and his feet were shining with gold. He immediately ran after him and said, "I didn''t give up. It''s strange not to go."


    Today, the golden winged ROC family is also quite popular. Today is the day when the younger generation enters the dense land to get benefits.


    Although the younger generation of the clan all know that the advantage of the secret place is that they can have the opportunity to refine the spirit body, but the premise is that they also need to reach the level of refining the spirit body.


    At present, among the whole family of golden winged mires, only Kalou jueyu and Kalou juecheng can reach the level of boiling and refining the divine body. The Kalou juecheng is only half of them.


    If the physical body can not reach the level of refining the divine body, it is naturally impossible to really refine the divine power in the secret land.


    But all the children know that even if they can''t practice the magic power successfully, it will be a great benefit for the future cultivation.


    This opportunity can be met but not sought. Once every 300 years, there will be no chance to miss it.


    Among the mountains, there is an old square, the air is permeated with a little different breath.


    At the moment, many young people are waiting in the square, whispering.


    There are also many elder Dharma protectors in the list, and it is the five elders and the four elders who are in charge.


    In the middle of the square, at this moment, it''s Jialou jueyu, Jialou juekong and others.


    Jialou jueyou capital is among them, but at the moment, it seems that Kalou jueyou''s face is still quite pale. It has been so long since Du Shaofu''s heavy damage, and there is still no recovery of the resources in the clan.Although he has not participated in the clan''s Dabi, Kalou jueyou is still qualified to enter the secret place together today. However, if he does not participate in the clan''s Dabi, he can not go deep into the dense land, and can only get benefits from outside.


    The small star figure is also among them, that small figure, young face, appears to be harmless to human and animal.


    However, no one dares to treat them as harmless girls for human beings and animals. It is a terrible existence that even Kalou jukong directly defeats them and breaks through the nirvana animal''s reverence as a human being.


    Even Jialou jueyu himself said that if you want to win or lose with that little girl, you need to fight life and death.


    In the face of this terrible little devil, the proud blood of the golden winged ROC birds is also convinced.


    "Why hasn''t that guy come yet?"


    "It''s said that the guy went to the Yellow territory to understand. He won''t miss the time."


    As time went by, there was a little commotion in the square. Everyone was waiting.


    At the moment, everyone knows that only the abnormal monster has not arrived and is waiting for him.


    However, no one dared to be dissatisfied with Du Shaofu.


    After all, it''s different now. The last battle in Dabie has shocked all the younger generation. A guy who is even more terrible than Kalou jueyu is now the son of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. For the younger generation of other races, everything is different.


    "Why hasn''t dad come yet? I can''t miss it."


    When time goes on, even the little stars are a little nervous now.


    "Whoosh..."


    When the sun went up, two broken winds came from the square far away. People looked up, and two golden rainbow streamed into the sky and fell in front of the people in the square in an instant.


    The Golden Rainbow converged, and two figures appeared. It was Du Shaofu and Jialou Cailing.


    Looking at the purple robe figure, the eyes of the younger generation of the golden winged ROC birds began to mingle with an indescribable blazing heat.


    Jialou jueyou looks at the figure. At the moment, the vision is more complicated.


    "Old four, don''t provoke him any more. You won''t be his opponent. If you suffer a little, it may be good for you in the future. He is also a member of our family now."


    Jia Lou Jue you beside, Jia Lou Jue Yu said softly.


    Listening to Jialou jueyu''s words, Jialou jueyou slightly bowed his head, and his eyes jerked. He did not speak any more.


    "Dad."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s landing at the moment, Xiaoxing rushes forward with joy and looks proud and happy.


    Du Shaofu smiles and leaves the little star in his hand. He looks around the square and looks at the young people of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. He looks at the figures of the Kalou jueyu, the Kalou jueyou, and the Kalou jueyou. He still has some feelings and shock in his heart. I don''t know when the Du family and the younger generation in the world will be able to reach this point.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed in front of him. Jialou jueyu came face-to-face. Beside him, there were two people, Jialou juecheng and Jialou jueyou.


    I''m sorry to ask for leave every day, but today, I''m sorry, but today, I''m sorry, it''s even more serious to ask for leave Yu will still make up for the update. I apologize again. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1363

    Looking at this scene, many eyes around him were suddenly surprised. Some people began to step back to give way, and others looked puzzled, as if they were thinking about something in their hearts.


    Also gradually someone, automatic station to the Jia Lou Jue Yu and the Jia Lou juecheng wait behind.


    Jialou Cailing raised her eyebrows and looked at Jia Lou jueyu and Jia Lou jueyou who were coming towards him. The angry image gradually approached Du Shaofu.


    The elders nearby also saw this scene, and their eyes began to gaze.


    Under the gaze of many complicated eyes, Jialou jueyu and others stopped when Du Shaofu was ten steps ahead.


    Its body heel with the people''s breath began to surge, there is a kind of waiting for the taste and atmosphere.


    Du Shaofu led the little star and looked at the faces of Jialou jueyu and others. However, there was not much change in their faces, but they still kept a faint smile.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, under a lot of eyes around him, Jialou jueyu stares at Du Shaofu who is smiling faintly. After a moment, a faint smile appears on his handsome face, and his voice is slightly low. He says, "you are very strong. I underestimated you at the beginning."


    Looking at Jia Lou Jue Yu''s smiling face, people around him took a breath.


    Some of the young men and women who followed Jialou jueyu were stunned by the atmosphere of waiting for the battle, and then they all gave a breath to themselves.


    At the moment, what Jialou jueyu said was clear to all around that it was about Dabi. On that day, Jialou jueyu did not compete with the little girl and pointed to Du Shaofu for a fight.


    At first, Du Shaofu didn''t seem to have any intention. Everyone thought that it was the human Du Shaofu who did not dare to step forward after meeting the second commander, Jialou jueyu.


    Later, many people knew that Du Shaofu could defeat even Jialou jueyu. How could Du Shaofu be afraid of Jialou jueyu? At the beginning, he didn''t know the reason. He really didn''t want to fight.


    Du Shaofu was still smiling like that. He picked up the corner of his mouth and put a smile on it. He looked at Jia Lou Jue Yu and said, "it''s just luck. You are also very strong."


    "Hand in hand, there is no luck, if you and I fight for life and death, I''m afraid it will lose my life, 90% of it is me."


    Jialou jueyu looked at Du Shaofu, with a little pride and determination in his sharp eyes. He said in a deep voice: "but from now on, you will be my opponent. Maybe soon, I will be able to defeat you and wait for my challenge."


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders. He was indifferent and said, "I''ll wait any time as long as I''m free."


    "Well, everyone has expired. In view of the fact that some people should not be too clear about what''s in the ground, I''d like to talk about it briefly, but this is the secret of the golden winged ROC family, and it can''t be spread out."


    The five elder''s tower was far away, and his voice echoed in this simple square.


    When they heard the words, they immediately turned around and looked at the five elders'' tower.


    Du Shaofu chuckled. He could tell that the five elders were talking about himself and the little star. He was afraid that he and the little star did not know anything about everything in the dense land.


    Under the public''s eyes, the five elder Jialou Yuantu''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, and continued: "the golden winged Dapeng bird family''s body training method is to refine the divine feather, cut the bone and wash the marrow, and boil the spirit body. In the end, the faint golden lightning arc fell into Du Shaofu''s hands, which made Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse and mental thunder invisible.


    "Is this Jinwu burning thunder?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were surprised. Then he looked at the little star. On the gold badge in his hand, there was a No. 3 character.


    In the hand of Kalou jueyu, there is No. 2 character, while in Kalou jueyu''s hand is No. 4 character. In Kalou jueyou''s hand, there is nothing.


    "Get ready to enter the secret land."


    At the same time, as the fingerprints of the distant map of he and the five elders turned into condensation, a space ripple began to fluctuate among the peaks in front of him, with a light golden light and a shallow electric arc, which made a sound in the air for a long time.


    "Come in with me."


    The four elder''s Jialou Ye opens his mouth again, and the figure of the distant figure of the five elder''s Jialou slips into the space ripple.


    "Whoosh..."


    All the younger brother''s eyes a pick, appear excited, and then is swept into the space ripple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1364

    Du Shaofu, Xiao Xingxing, Jialou jueyu, Jialou juecheng, and so on. After hearing the words of the four elders and the five elders, they all nodded. Many of their children looked enviously at the top ten people. The further down, it is said, the closer to Jinwu burning the sky thunder, the more energy they can get, and the more benefits they will get.


    Many eyes, even more envious and complicated, looked at Du Shaofu. No one had thought that this time he would be more careful Du Shaofu told little star.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll be careful. So are you."


    Little star a smile, childish face smile pure, although the vision is strange but clear.


    "HISHI..."


    As the gold badges in the hands of ten people were crushed, the golden light burst out and the space fluctuated violently.


    With the ten dazzling golden lights flashing away, Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Jialou jueyu and other ten people also disappeared in the hall.


    The rest of the people in the hall looked forward to and regretted looking at the disappearing figures of the ten paths, knowing that the benefits of those ten people were much more than those of them.


    Among the main hall, the most helpless and complicated mood at the moment is probably the most helpless and complicated one. With his cultivation strength, he had been thinking about this big contest all the time in the family, but the grand commander Kalou Cailing didn''t participate. No matter what, he would definitely be able to enter the top three.


    Can Jia Lou jueyou never thought of it, but now it can only get the benefits of Jinwu burning sky thunder in the hall.


    "Hi..."


    When Du Shaofu''s figure reappeared, he was in a quiet and vast space. The golden light was shining and the golden arc was overflowing. The invisible breath of tyranny and destruction was more than ten times stronger than that in the hall just now.


    "Jinwu burning sky thunder, it seems not far away."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly narrowed. In his body''s thunder and martial pulse and Yuan Shen''s induction, he felt that Jinwu''s sky thunder was burning. It seemed that he was not far away from here, but he could not see its existence carefully.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In addition to the huge golden winged ROC bird shaped hall, people entered the hall. The gate of the main hall glittered with gold and closed slowly.


    Besides the whole hall, there are only two people left at the moment, namely, the five elder Jialou Yuantu and the fourth elder jialouye. They all look quite upright and look at the huge hall.


    "Let''s start. This time, the only one who has the most hope of success is Kalou jueyu. He has real bones. If he can achieve the body of Zhenpeng again, it will be like a tiger with wings. He will suppress the nine you magic thunder of Kalou jueyu again. I''m afraid it will not be a problem."


    A moment later, the five elders of Kalou looked at the hall from afar, and said softly, the body of the real Peng is how strong it will be.


    "Du Shaofu has also reached the point of refining the divine body. The human body should be easier to cultivate than the human body of our people. The level of refining the spirit body should be even higher than that of the Kalou jueyu, perhaps with greater hope than that of the Kalou jueyu." Four elder Jia Lou Ye''s eyes are slightly selected, and he whispers to the five elder''s Jialou Yuantu.


    "The human body, if it were to study the divine body, I don''t know how far it would be. I''m afraid it has never appeared since ancient times..."


    The five elder Jia Lou frowned slightly and said, "after all, Du Shaofu is a human being. If he wants to succeed in refining his body, he is unlikely to succeed."


    "He was able to cultivate the golden winged Dapeng birds, cultivate their skills and defeat Jialou jueyou in the human body. All these incredible things happened to him. What can''t happen?"


    The fourth elder jialouye smiles, looks at the huge hall in front of him, and murmurs: "to tell you the truth, I hope that such talented and evil people, if they are the real children of my family of golden winged Dapeng birds, it would be great."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1365

    The five elder Jialou tried to listen and didn''t say much. From his looks, he seemed to agree with the words of the four elders.


    After a silence for a while, the five elder Jialou Yuantu seems to have some worries in his heart. He says to the fourth elder, jialouye: "recently, Jinwu burning thunder seems to be silent. Something is wrong. Should there be no problem?"


    "This prohibition was originally set by our ancestors. Since the object arrived in the demon territory, the seal prohibition has been isolated from the sun, making it unable to go further. What''s more, the seal prohibition is not something that the monster can break through. "


    The fourth elder jialouye said that he believed more about the seal prohibition in the clan because of the worry about the five elder''s Jialou Yuantu.


    Even if it was Jinwu burning sky thunder at the initial level, it could not break through the seal prohibition.


    "Jinwu burned the sky thunder, after all, this is the second generation, not the first generation, which was favored by our ancestors and promised to help our family for 10000 years. Four thousand years ago, the first place, Jinwu, was ten thousand years old. It left a thunder soul with the power of connecting the sky and cultivated the second generation of Jinwu burning sky thunder. It can be regarded as continuing to repay the kindness of our ancestors. But Jinwu burned the sky and thunder was so crazy that he always wanted to get out of trouble. However, in the past 100 years, it was silent and silent. It was really not normal. "


    The five elder Jia Lou murmured softly and looked at the huge golden winged ROC bird hall in front of him. Then he said with a wry smile: "but even if the monster wants to get out of trouble, it has lost the opportunity to swallow the sun, and its strength can''t go any further. In addition, with the seal ban set by the ancestors of the clan, it can''t turn the big waves."


    "Let''s get started."


    The four elders, jialouye, nodded and said to the five elders.


    The two elders then slowly stepped forward a few steps. As their hands reached out, the fingerprints solidified like lightning, and a golden light was swept out of the two fingerprints. Finally, they gathered and turned into a virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC bird and swept out towards the hall.


    On the sky above the square, the golden arc suddenly began to fluctuate, as if something had been activated, with a breath of despotic destruction, began to become more and more rich.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, under the hall, within the ten magical vast spaces, the golden arc fluctuated, and gradually began to flash and thunder. It was like a golden thunder cloud that began to occupy the space, spreading with a wave of destructive and violent energy.


    "It''s Jinwu burning thunder!"


    In the first floor of the space, Du Shaofu''s eyes and heart suddenly trembled.


    The golden thunder cloud is accompanied by the rolling golden lightning. The atmosphere of the vast destruction and fury is so strong that ordinary venerable practitioners can''t stop. I''m afraid there is only Jinwu burning sky thunder.


    "Chulala..."


    Just a few breathing rooms, in a "boom" of lightning and thunder, the overflowing golden arc converged into countless golden thunder, which was sweeping toward Du Shaofu, and the space was almost inch by inch collapsing along the way.


    "Boil and refine the spirit body!"


    With a deep drink in his heart, Du Shaofu immediately started to practice the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds, and began to refine his body by burning the sky thunder with golden crows.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless. If he succeeded, he would not have to say about the benefits in the future.


    But if it fails, the consequences will be worrying. If it is light, it will cause great damage to the body. If it is serious, the body will be destroyed completely, and even the spirits and spirits may be destroyed.


    What''s more, even if it''s the pain of burning the sky thunder to forge the body, it''s absolutely unbearable for ordinary people.


    "Chulala..."


    Jinwu burns the sky and thunder falls down and pours into Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu''s body, which was sitting on his knees, was filled with golden arc. The power of destruction of the tyrant made Du Shaofu tremble all over. He used the golden winged ROC bird skill to absorb the Jinwu burning thunder directly into his body.


    At that moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with golden arcs, and his pores were covered with golden arcs.


    The force of thunder was rampant in Du Shaofu''s body. His muscles, limbs, organs, channels, acupoints and orifices were never let go.


    "Ah..."


    Under the impact of such a huge tyrant and destruction, Du Shaofu could not help but scream.


    The power of the golden thunderbolt, which was violently destroyed, seemed to destroy and distort Du Shaofu''s internal organs, muscles, channels, acupoints and orifices. In an instant, it struck in all directions of his body, even into the palace of mud pills in his mind.


    However, it was only for a moment. A mysterious force was formed in Du Shaofu''s body, which came out of all his limbs, muscles, channels, acupoints, orifices and viscera, which directly resisted the thunder power of Jinwu and even devoured the power of Jinwu burning the sky thunder.


    This power comes from the thunder and Wu pulse and the immortal Xuanti in Du Shaofu''s body. Du Shaofu''s body has the thunder and martial pulse, which is the supreme of thunder. His body was forged by the purple and gold xuanlei in the purple thunder Xuan tripod at the beginning.


    It''s too hard for thunder to hurt Du Shaofu.For the power of thunder, Du Shaofu''s body has produced a strange and mysterious antibody.


    Just now Du Shaofu screamed, it was just because of the sudden fall of the huge Jinwu sky burning thunder, and the body also had a buffering process. Then the body''s antibody strength gushed out, which could directly counter the force of thunder and even absorb it for his own use, just as the thunder and lightning pulse can absorb the power of thunder and lightning.


    "Eh..."


    When Du Shaofu discovered this phenomenon, he was very happy.


    At the moment, the terrible Jinwu burning sky thunder is enough to destroy the Hunyuan beast. However, when it fell into Du Shaofu''s body, it did not cause much pain. Du Shaofu''s abnormal body could easily resist it.


    In his heart, Du Shaofu didn''t relax. He practiced the golden winged ROC bird family''s skill and began to refine his body by burning the sky and thunder with the golden crow.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to miss such an opportunity. Once he was able to practice shenti successfully, it was no doubt that his strength had increased a lot. Among his peers, he had a chance to win.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu can easily burn the sky thunder to refine his body, but other people are not the same.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know that Jialou jueyu and Jialou juecheng were suffering from inhuman pain. In each space, there were golden crowns burning in the sky, and the thunder converged into golden thunder, and then fell down with the momentum of covering the earth.


    "Ji Ji..."


    In the space, the Kalou jueyu, the Kalou juecheng, and so on, all of them urged the noumenon. The golden thunder fell all over the body, and the golden arc of the plume shot fiercely. The huge double pupils showed pain. The sound of hissing echoed in this miraculous silent space with the sound of lightning and thunder.


    "Oh..."


    In the second layer of the deepest layer, the huge body of the little star, which is not covered with the Xuanwu shell, is covered with golden thunder and overflowing with dragon scales.


    But little star does not seem to have too much discomfort all over her body, which is much better than the situation of Jialou jueyu.


    Little star has already got the purple gold Xuan thunder forging body in the purple thunder Xuan tripod. Now, it will be much better to get the Jinwu burning sky thunder forging body.


    In the hall, lightning and thunder, golden thunder fell all over the sky.


    At the moment, all the young children of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, such as Kalou jueyou, are all transformed into noumenon at the moment. In the roar of thunder, accompanied by screams and shrieks, they are also forging their bodies with Jinwu.


    For them, even if they can''t succeed in refining the body, and even most of their children are far away from refining the body, as long as they get Jinwu burning sky thunder forging body, it will be of great benefit to the future.


    Therefore, even if they are in agony, all the young children of the golden winged ROC are fighting with each other. The longer they persist, the more benefits they will get, and no one wants to give up.


    "Boom..."


    Outside the main hall, the sound of thunder came from inside the hall.


    The five elders and the four elders look at the hall, and their eyes are full of light golden light.


    "I hope all of them will benefit."


    Looking at the arc hall covered with gold gradually at the moment, the five elder Ka Lou sighed with expectation in his eyes.


    "Jinwu burns the sky and thunder to forge the body. It''s not ordinary. It''s too painful to live. It destroys the mind. If you don''t have a strong will, you can''t survive." Four elder Jia Lou Ye has no choice but to smile.


    "I am a family of golden winged mires, but there is no one who is not determined."


    With a faint smile from afar, the elder tower of gawu had great confidence in the younger generation of the clan. Then he changed his face slightly and said, "these guys will be the backbone of our family in the future. Can there be any problems? I think we''d better look at them for three months."


    Four elder Jia LouYe nodded slightly and said, "it''s OK to be so safe."


    All the younger generation of the golden winged Dapeng birds entered the dense land and burned the sky and thunder to refine the spirit body. The whole family was quiet for a time.


    In Zhongzhou, the wind and clouds are surging.


    With the establishment of Zhongzhou Jingxie alliance, Dongli Chihuang led the Jingxie alliance and cleaned up the evil spirits with the momentum of wind and wind. In just a few months, the few evil spirits hidden in Zhongzhou were almost cleaned up.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king who was the first of the twelve days of pride, did not appear. He was also pursued and killed by the demon cult and the bright god court.


    Although everyone knows that there are ancient Tianzong and seven star hall behind the demon king Du Shaofu, now the Seven Star Palace has been destroyed. According to the current situation, the ancient Tianzong can''t fight with the demon sect. After all, Du Shaofu, the demon king, has not been in the hands of the demon sect.


    However, the larger the ancient Tianzong is, the more scruples there are in all aspects. The origin of the demon sect is mysterious. Without absolute assurance, the ancient Tianzong can''t act rashly. The ancient Tianzong is not one of two ancient Tianzong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1366

    In this case, Dongli Chihuang cleaned up the evil spirits with the power of controlling the Jingxie alliance recently. In addition, the power and mental means revealed by her were not blocked by Du Shaofu, the demon king. Her reputation once again soared to the sky and became famous in Kyushu!


    Because the whereabouts of the demon king Du Shaofu is unknown, and no news has been heard for a long time.


    In addition, Sima Muhan of ancient Tianzong has never appeared, and Cheng Shengnan of Guangming shenting has not appeared for a long time.


    There was also Du Xiaoqing, who was once one of the top ten Tianjiao, but the news is still unknown.


    Now she has become the leader of the younger generation in Zhongzhou.


    Even jiuchongling and nameless are hard to contend with.


    The rise of Chihuang in Dongli has also attracted many small and medium-sized forces for the big round religion, and many small and medium-sized forces in Zhongzhou have taken the initiative to approach the big round religion.


    In ancient Tianzong, there was a huge peak surrounded by peaks, surrounded by mountains, verdant and dark green, surrounded by clouds and mist. In the distance, there are thousands of mountains and mountains with ups and downs, magnificent and boundless.


    "Master, nephew, it''s been so long. Have you heard from Shaofu?"


    On the mountain peak, an old man with white robes stood quietly, with a fairy spirit, white hair and white beard, and an ancient sword on his back. At the moment, his eyes are full of expectation, and he is the ancient Qingyang elder.


    Sima stepped on the star and looked into the sky. His green robe moved slightly with the wind. Then he looked back at the elder Gu Qingyang and said, "don''t worry, martial uncle. Although we have lost the news of Shaofu for a while, some news has come back. Shaofu is now in the animal Kingdom, which is not the land of the magic cult. No matter how large the cult is, it is difficult to reach the animal kingdom At least it proved that Shaofu should be safe now. Zongzhong also sent spies in the animal kingdom to inquire about Shaofu


    "I''m useless. I can''t even protect my own disciples. I don''t deserve to be a teacher!"


    Gu Qingyang raised his eyes slightly. On his ruddy face, his eyes looked deeply remorse. Even his disciples could not protect him. How could he be a teacher.


    "Martial uncle, don''t blame yourself too much. Shaofu is also a disciple of my ancient Tianzong, but my ancient Tianzong is not enough. There is fear everywhere. The catastrophe is coming, and the evil cult is unfathomable..."


    Sima stepped on the star sighed. His long black hair was combed in a neat bun. There was a faint lustre flowing on the skin, and the glass like deep light flashed in the eyes.


    "Master, nephew, don''t need to say more, I understand all of them."


    Elder Gu Qingyang interrupted Sima''s words, looked up at the sky, and said, "I believe Shao fufu has a big life. He will be OK. Maybe he will return to Zhongzhou soon."


    "His fellow, indeed, has always been lucky and fateful. With his talent, natural appearance and toughness, he will surely shake Zhongzhou again after such a long time. He must also bring us some surprises." Sima stepped on the star and said with a smile.


    Dark forest, the border of Zhongzhou.


    At the moment, the whole dark forest is not the same as it used to be. It is not the dark forest at the beginning.


    In recent years, under the control of the World Association, the whole dark forest has become particularly prosperous.


    In particular, the chaos demon city and the dark city, the degree of prosperity in the whole Zhongzhou have a reputation.


    And compared with the chaos demon city and the dark city, more famous outside is the stone city.


    Shicheng, the first capital of the wasteland, has been extended to Lanling city in recent years.


    Over the years, the powerful people in the world do not have time to go out to practice and make a living. All of them have become famous.


    The emperor of medicine has no life, the king of eagle, the king of xuanjiao, the king of stone turtle, the king of ice python, the king of flaming carp, the king of juejian, and the king of golden carving. In recent years, their strength has been greatly increased, and their accomplishments have made great progress.


    Cao Yu, Hua fankong, He Jun, Guo Kun, Meng Laicai, Han Xin, etc. have also made their initial appearance. It is known to all that these people are the backbone of the World Congress.


    As for the world will be the most shocking, or the rumors of the day will be Wei.


    If you want to seal the ancient land, the night floating Ling, the eternal jade, the dark night, the evil spirit, the shadow Yan, Yin Tianjue, the solitary, the stone, the silver fox, they are all the people who have boarded Tianjiao''s thunder platform.


    The whole of Zhongzhou is just a little bit painful. It is said that there are nine people in Zhongzhou. It is said that these nine people are all generals of the world, which makes people have to be shocked.


    But in these years, the tianjiangwei of the World Association has only appeared once in a second rate peak sect, and has left amazing legends.


    Rumor is that seven people, swept a clan, and finally left, and then no news spread.


    In recent days, the general Wei was just like Du Shaofu, the demon king. There was hardly any news outside. I didn''t know whether he was still above Zhongzhou.


    As far as the world association is concerned, outsiders have to mention three women.


    There are even some people in Zhongzhou secretly discussing that although Du Yunlong and the medicine emperor have no life and the three men control the World Association, there are actually three women who can not be ignored: Murong youruo, Li Xue, and ye Zijin of Shicheng Ye family.It is said that Murong youruo''s three women have been in real control of the overall situation in the World Association. Only in these short years, the World Congress has developed into an absolute second-class force in Zhongzhou. It is more unfathomable, and it is difficult for the outside world to spy on its real strength.


    Besides, everyone knows that there will be another important and terrible force in the world, that is, the temple of beasts.


    The king of monsters, such as silver winged devil carving, fly wings, crouching tiger and mastiff, as well as thousands of monsters in the temple of beasts, are the existence that any force is afraid of.


    Stone city, palace.


    A side hall, bright in the sky on a sunny day, is full of dragon spirit.


    Inside the hall, there are three beautiful figures sitting among them.


    Although the three girls are sitting upright, it is not difficult to see that their figures are graceful and graceful. The back figure alone is enough to make people dream.


    "Sister you Ruo, there is still no news of the president. The news from ancient Tianzong and us only learned that he had been to the animal kingdom, encountered the dragon clan, and possibly met the golden winged Dapeng bird clan."


    Among the three women, one is charming, seductive and graceful, like enchanting in silence.


    This daughter is Li Xue, who came out of tianwu college at the beginning. She has been in the world association all these years, and has always been the most core figure in the World Association.


    The head of the three women''s school is a girl of twenty-six or seven years old. She sits upright and looks light and tender. Her long black hair is like ink. Naturally, she falls on the waist with less than one grip. She looks like a fairy coming out of the painting. She is Murong youruo.


    Listening to Li Xue''s words, Murong youruo Daimei wrinkled slightly. After a moment, her red lips opened slightly, and she said softly, "continue to search with all your strength."


    "It has been arranged. The ancient emperor has kept in touch with us all the time. I believe that as long as the president appears in the animal kingdom, we can get the news."


    Li Xue''s soft and boneless waist nodded slightly. In front of her chest, a white deep ditch was attractive and full of temptation.


    "I hope to find him as soon as possible, and be on guard against the evil cult."


    Murong looks like a little coagulant, but it can''t cover up the antique flavor on his body, and his temperament is refined.


    "Maybe he''s the safest man to be, rather than show up now."


    The third girl, who has never opened her mouth, speaks in a soft and clear voice, with a graceful and moving arc under her long skirt, showing a fresh but slightly charming breath.


    Looking at Murong youruo and Li Xue, Dai Mei frowned and continued: "the demon sect is unfathomable. If he appears, the demon sect will come to the door. He does not even want to spread the news back to the wasteland and the ancient Tianzong, so he does not want to drag down the wasteland and the ancient Tianzong. Maybe, when he thinks the strength is enough, the demon sect will come to us Wait, he will come back. "


    Listening to the woman''s words, Murong youruo and Li Xue didn''t open their mouth, and their two moving faces were slightly Ning and sighing.


    "Maybe we don''t have to worry too much. As far as I know about that guy, he will be fine now. Maybe when he appears again, he will give us a surprise."


    The woman smiles and blinks her dark and bright eyes.


    She is Ye Zijin. She has been staying in Shicheng for a long time. With her relationship, she has also entered the world association directly. She is famous with Li Xue and Murong youruo.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, there is a broken wind, a bloody light swept, with a blood evil spirit rushed into the hall.


    The three girls raised their eyes and looked at the bloody light that swept into the side hall. The eyes did not panic, but showed a smile.


    "Sister Meiling, have you got any news?"


    Li Xue gets up, the beautiful shadow radiance entices, asks to the figure inside the blood color light.


    "I went out with beast killing and soul evil, and got some strange news."


    The voice is delicate and charming. With the sound coming out, the blood color light converges, and a graceful figure emerges. The bright red silk skirt is very eloquent, and the black beautiful long hair is entangled with only a few bright red hair bands. The beautiful posture and posture are extremely attractive.


    "Sister Meiling, did you get any news?"


    Ye Zijin Dai eyebrow a pick, immediately asked a woman.


    With a smile, the woman is as elegant as a lotus flower at the beginning, but it is also full of flattery. It is the enchanting spirit that Du Shaofu brought back from the sealed ancient land. Its body is a "manzhusha Hua", which can be regarded as the body of a demon.


    Looking at Ye Zijin, Meiling said: "we have found some evil spirits to explore. The evil spirits who come to Zhongzhou are basically from the evil spirits of various states to avoid the pure evil alliance. But there are also evil spirits whose origins are complicated. What''s more, when we come back, we find that many evil spirits begin to gather on the other side of the long river in Zhongzhou. We inquire and learn that those evil spirits intend to cross the long river of Zhongzhou."


    "Those evil spirits want to cross the river of Zhongzhou!"


    Hearing the speech, Murong youruo frowned suddenly, her delicate body got up, and her eyes were shining on her face. She said softly: "the long river of Zhongzhou is a million mountains, which is already the territory of our world. If those evil spirits jump into the dark forest, then the war will sweep through, and the dark forest may be razed to the ground, and the influence will be destroyed!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1367

    "The killing of beasts and the evil spirits have been stopped on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou. Anyway, those evil spirits are also good for us. Don''t give them away in vain."


    The spirit smiles, and the faint breath of blood evil spirit fluctuates. Obviously, recently, she seems to have gained a lot of benefits.


    "Something''s wrong..."


    Under Ye Zijin''s eyebrows, her dark eyes were constantly fluctuating. She seemed to be thinking about something. Then she raised her eyes and looked at Murong youruo, Li Xue and Meiling, and said, "there are not many evil spirits that have been eliminated. With the strength of the alliance of pure evil spirits, we should be able to thoroughly clean them. Before the other side of the Changhe River in Zhongzhou, why can we still have the opportunity to let the evil spirits run around? It just happens to be our destination On the ground. "


    "There should be a lot of accounts between the East Li Chihuang of the Dalan cult and our society. At the beginning, a Qing lunhuang of the Dalan cult broke through the stone city and was finally killed. The Dalan cult must be kept in mind, and the Dongli Chihuang and the president seem to have a lot of gratitude and resentment..."


    Murong is like a long eyelash, her eyes are full of aura. She is antique and beautiful like a fairy in the painting.


    But the whole society knows that Murong youruo is definitely not a vase, but a think-tank of the whole society, even above Han Xin. Therefore, she is guarding the stone city, while Han Xin is guarding the chaos demon city.


    "Once the evil spirits cross the Zhongzhou River, the army of the Jingxie alliance will surely pursue and kill them. Once they fight in the dark forest, they will flatten the dark forest..."


    Li Xue''s eyes were dignified, and her bright eyes were full of light. She stopped and looked slightly heavy. She said, "if this is the plot of Chihuang from Dongli, and wants to kill two birds with one stone, it is to deliberately aim at my world. At that time, my world will definitely be affected, and the consequences will be serious!"


    "You Ruo, what should I do now?"


    Ye Zijin asks a way, feel the situation is serious, look also more and more dignified rise.


    "The doctor, Xiaoman, and the vice president are all in the process of closing down. They must be breaking through. It''s better not to disturb them if they are not in a hurry."


    Murong youruo looked dignified, and his eyes turned. After a while, he said, "inform the elder, Han Xin, Jue Jian Wang, and so on. In case of emergency, let the temple of beasts be prepared."


    "Good." Li Xue nodded.


    Later, Murong youruo looked at the spirit and said, "sister Meiling, I''m afraid it will trouble you at this time."


    "I know, I will try my best to fight against the evil spirits, and the beast will stop those evil spirits in the long river of Zhongzhou."


    The spirit of the spirit lazily extended a lazy waist, body radian temptation enough to let the man spurt nosebleed, but at the moment, no man is blessed to see this scene.


    "Hi..."


    With the fall of the voice, Meiling''s body is wrapped in the blood light, and the bright red silk skirt is graceful. With the blood light around the body, like a whirlpool, the figure disappears in the side hall.


    "Inform the king of xuanjiao, the king of stone tortoise, the king of flaming carp, the king of ice python, and the Changhe River in Zhongzhou, which was originally their place, should be able to help Meiling elder sister


    Murong youruo looked at the gate of the side hall, and her eyebrows frowned and murmured, "this is just the best plan. I hope that sister Meiling can prevent those evil spirits from crossing the river, otherwise the world will be in a state of disaster."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sun is setting and the night is getting thicker.


    With the night sky like a dark blue curtain, covering the earth, deep can not be opened.


    Only a few twinkling stars, dotted with the vast boundless sky.


    A huge mountain, like a tomb, stands in the night,.


    "Hula..."


    On both sides of the Xiajiang River, the night waves beat the reefs, and the sound reverberates in the secluded valley, and it seems that there is a terrible quiet and cold.


    On the peak, under the faint starlight, a young man with red robes and golden hair and a tall and straight figure stands quietly. Under the night, the spirits in his eyes are gorgeous and even more dazzling.


    "Lord."


    An old man appeared behind the young man, covered with black robes, and looked like a ghost in the night. He said, "the river of Zhongzhou is not far ahead. Many people in the league can''t bear it. They want to stop the last evil spirits and clean them up before the Zhongzhou river."


    "Ha ha..."


    Young people smile in a soft voice, but it is not difficult to let people hear that there is a faint chill.


    The young man turned back with a very handsome face. It was the reincarnated son of the Dalan cult who left Chihuang in the East. At the moment, the leader of the Zhongzhou Jingxie alliance, who had lost from the thunder guiding platform, only won the second place. Later, he lost again in the land of the wilderness. However, the reincarnated son of the Dalan cult had a state of mind in his previous life, and those two setbacks did not destroy him.


    With the support of the cultivation resources of the big round religion regardless of the cost, the emperor made him rise again by virtue of the opportunity of the pure evil alliance. He became the first person of the young generation in Zhongzhou without dispute, and his status was even higher.


    Control the whole alliance of pure evil, clean up the evil spirits, and increase the reputation of donglichi.


    "It''s impossible to clean up those evil spirits before Zhongzhou Changhe. Then my plan is not to be defeated, ha ha..."Dongli Chihuang looked at the deep sky that couldn''t be changed. Her eyes were like the brightest stars, and the faint voice came out. It seemed that if you could feel a warm feeling in your heart, your mind would be rippling. She murmured: "this time, not only the world will, but also the desolate country will be uprooted. At the beginning, it was my general intention. This time, I will let that boy even have a dynasty Japan can still come back, and there will be no chance to turn over. It''s time to start the great cause of the great Lunjiao. In troubled times, Xiaoxiong comes out by all means. Boy, I''ll take you as the first stepping stone for me. It''s the best use of everything and I won''t be wronged! "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, the younger generation of the golden winged Dapeng birds entered the hall and burned the sky thunder with golden crows for more than a month.


    "Boom..."


    Inside the weird hall, you can hear the sound of thunder and lightning outside the hall, just like thunder.


    In the hall, many large golden winged ROC birds were occupied by their huge body. Under the golden thunder, they were cut to pieces and were in great pain.


    However, among them, a large body operation skill of golden winged ROC birds glitters with golden light. It also takes the opportunity to absorb the power of golden thunder to forge its body, refine its flesh, its feathers, and its internal organs, muscles and muscles.


    In the hall, among the ten downward spaces, such as Kalou jueyu and Kalou juekong, they are in the more tyrannical and tyrannical destruction of Jinwu burning sky thunder. The pain is like deep into the bone marrow.


    The rampant Jinwu burning sky thunder seems to be in their own body. To destroy everything in their body, the destructive power combined with the terrible high temperature makes it difficult for them to resist.


    But they are still fighting against death, taking the opportunity to refine the body, so that the body is gradually strengthened.


    In the second layer, the huge noumenon of the little star stands, and the golden light diffuses, absorbing the golden black and burning the sky thunder.


    In the first space at the bottom, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and absorbed the body of Jinwu burning sky thunder.


    "Hiss..."


    All kinds of Jinwu burned the sky thunder, and the destructive tyrannical thunder that gathered flowed into Du Shaofu''s body, and the golden arc quickly overflowed and opened in his body.


    Although it is said that Du Shaofu can fight against Jinwu''s burning thunder.


    However, the power of the thunderbolt was overflowing in his body. Under the impact, Du Shaofu was not very comfortable, and even had a feeling that his time was infinitely long.


    However, under the training method of golden winged ROC, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that his body was gradually changing in this kind of torture under the force of the tyrant''s destruction.


    Du Shaofu could feel the wonderful change of his body brought by the Jinwu burning sky thunder.


    So as long as it continues, the body may one day be able to have amazing changes again on the basis of the original.


    Time goes by slowly, still suffer this kind of boring forging and tempering.


    Although it is forging and tempering, this boring forging and tempering is also a kind of absolute torture. Without patience and mind, I''m afraid that it will be enough to endure the boring torture.


    However, for Du Shaofu, he had survived the forging of purple gold Xuan thunder in the purple thunder tripod, and the thunder saw battle of the earth collapsing in the sky. At the moment, this is nothing, and it has not reached the point where Du Shaofu can be embarrassed.


    As the boring time went on, Du Shaofu felt his muscles and muscles, all his limbs and internal organs had changed again, just like refined steel refined in the fire.


    Although the change is very slow, but in the time of tempering, it is becoming more and more obvious.


    "Chulala..."


    Everywhere in the hall, the golden arc is full of waves, and all the children of the golden winged mires are gnashing their teeth to forge their bodies.


    At the moment, no one noticed that some of the golden arc waves began to become abnormal.


    It seems that unconsciously, the fierce lightning power of the destruction of the tyrant is becoming stronger and stronger.


    In the lower space of his highness, the golden thunder was more and more powerful, which made Du Shaofu more and more struggling.


    Unconsciously, it''s late autumn.


    Within the family of golden winged mires, the world is full of energy and green everywhere, but there are also many mountains, which seem to be coated with a layer of gold.


    Frost leaves such as drunk, maple leaves like fire, just like a red sea, yellow and red connected, covering half the sky.


    In the courtyard on the hillside, under the towering trees, Zixuan stands quietly with purple clothes on the ground, and the purple flame and dark lines are shadowy. It outlines the posture of floating and tempting. It is like a fairy who does not eat the fireworks among people.


    there are yellow leaves falling from the top of the tree, jumping and rotating, like dancing and falling lightly.


    Zixuan slender hand slightly lifted, a few fallen leaves fell on the palm of the hand, moving.


    "If you''re bored, you can walk around in my family."


    The sound of nature came, and a beautiful shadow fell behind Zixuan strangely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1368

    "I''m afraid I can''t get into the places I want to go within the family of golden winged mires."


    As Zixuan looked back, a tall and angry figure appeared in front of her. Her face was beautiful and her temperament was noble. It was the colorful plume of Kalou.


    On hearing the speech, Kalou Cailing smiles and says, "some places in the purple flame demon Huang clan, if I go, I can''t enter."


    The two women look at each other with a faint smile, all of which can topple the city with laughter, a fiery temptation, a charming cold and gorgeous one, with different temperament, but nothing is noble and irreplaceable.


    "The relationship between you and Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu seems rather complicated."


    A moment later, the lotus step of the Kalou color plume moved slightly, and asked Zixuan intentionally or unintentionally.


    Zixuan static stand, purple skirt with the wind pianpianpian, red lips slightly open, way: "not enough for the outside humanity."


    Jialou Cailing was a little stunned. Her eyes were like pale gold, with no trace left. Then she said with a smile, "I''m just asking casually. It seems that it''s really complicated."


    "Has his secret bone and ROC''s golden wings been completely solved in your family?"


    Looking at the colorful plume of Kalou, Zixuan suddenly asked.


    "He is now the grandson of my grandmother, and the Presbyterian group has also deliberated and made a decision. He is already a member of my family. Otherwise, he will not be able to enter the secret place to practice the spirit body this time."


    Looking at Zixuan, Kalou Cailing said softly, "it''s rare to care about a human being with the character of Ziyan Yuhuang."


    "With the character of the golden winged ROC, it seems that you should not be interested in his affairs." Zixuan light way.


    "Cluck."


    Kalou Cailing giggled, and the laughter was clear and pleasant to the ear. He said with a smile, "he counts now, but it''s normal for my people to ask more questions."


    "Hum!"


    With the fall of Kalou Cailing''s voice, a rapid ringing of the bell suddenly reverberated in the sky, and the sound was rapid and sharp, piercing.


    "No, there''s something wrong with it."


    Listening to the piercing sound of the bell, Kalou Cailing''s eyes suddenly burst out of gold, and the golden light of the sole of his feet flashed, and the beautiful shadow disappeared in the courtyard on the hillside.


    Zixuan looked at the sky, her eyes were purple and her eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    In the vast space, the golden arc overflows all over the sky, and the sound of thunder and lightning is endless.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder reverberated. At this moment, the huge golden winged ROC bird shaped hall is covered with golden thunder, and the sight is almost blurred. The whole space is bright and invisible.


    The golden thunderbolt also does not know where to pour out, and it is still more and more bright, and the atmosphere of tyranny and destruction is more and more strong, as if to destroy everything. The hot temperature contained in the golden arc can burn the space.


    At the moment, on the huge golden winged ROC bird shaped hall, the runes flicker and converge into a visible energy mask, which is densely covered with talisman and secret patterns, which insulates the golden thunder outside the hall and prevents the tyrant golden thunder in the hall from rushing out.


    On the golden winged ROC bird shaped hall, there are mysterious talismans and secret patterns. No matter how violent the golden thunder is, it can not destroy the energy mask.


    "Crack, crack..."


    The golden thunder strikes the golden winged ROC shaped hall. Under the fierce force and the blazing heat that can burn the space, the extremely low sound explosion sound is heard from time to time, and the energy ripple of the violent destruction is continuously spreading.


    Besides the golden winged ROC bird building hall, there are many old people standing in middle age.


    The four elders, the five elders and the great Dharma protector are also among them. The leaders are the great elder, the two elders, and the three elders.


    "I have seen the elders."


    The beautiful shadow of Kalou colorful plume appears in this space. After saluting the elders, her eyes are looking to the huge hall.


    At the moment, the golden thunder in the sky and the rampant and destructive atmosphere filled the eyes of Kalou Cailing, who was also full of golden light, and resisted the violent and blazing destruction.


    Standing in front of the crowd, the long, old, tall and tall, his pale blond hair moved slightly in the breath of tyranny. He was hunting in a silver gold robe. His breath was calm and his eyes were slightly closed. His mind was prying at something at the moment.


    "Jinwu burning sky thunder wants to get out of trouble again. It seems that after 100 years of silence, it is just preparing."


    After a few seconds, the elder''s eyes opened and his eyebrows were bright, and his brows were slightly wrinkled on his face.


    "We really don''t worry that we can get rid of the difficulties at the primary level."


    The two elders seem to be old, but standing beside the elder, the invisible aura has not been greatly affected. At the moment, they look slightly heavy and distort the whole body space for no reason.


    "Jinwu burned the sky thunder and was crafty. Are you prepared to get out of trouble this time?"


    The three elders frowned, dressed in Confucian robes, with golden eyes and a look of doubt.


    "Elder, they are in the secret land, will there be no problem?"Kalou Cailing worried to ask the elders in front of him. At the moment, Jinwu burns Tianlei and wants to get out of trouble. All the young people are still forging their bodies in it.


    "There are seals and prohibitions arranged by our ancestors. Jinwu burning thunder should not be able to make a big wave. They will not have any big problems, but they should not be careless." The Dharma protector said.


    "Jinwu burns the sky thunder. You know clearly that you can''t get out of trouble. Why struggle? We have also told you that as long as you promise to serve for our family for 30000 years, you can be free, and we won''t let you lose the sunshine. Why do you suffer?"


    Three elders Confucian clothes a shake, looking at the hall inside the mouth of the voice spread out, although the voice is small, but it is clear resounding through the space.


    "Ha ha ha ha, thirty thousand years, how long, how can I serve you for thirty thousand years for the golden winged Dapeng birds?"


    Above the space of lightning and thunder, a sudden roar of laughter, like thunder, reverberated in this space, causing more riots around.


    Hearing the speech, the three long old faces became more and more dignified when they were lustrous, and their eyes were suddenly shot with dazzling golden light, just like the golden wings in their eyes. The ROC needs to shake out and shout in a deep voice: "if you don''t eat or drink, you will continue to be suppressed. If you want to get out of trouble, you won''t have any hope!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Space, such as thunder, endless laughter.


    Listening to the roar of laughter like thunder, the elder, the second elder and the Third Elder all looked dignified and slightly heavy, and faintly felt something bad.


    "You can suppress me, but I don''t know if you can save those younger generations in your family. Ha ha ha ha ha, do you think I haven''t prepared anything for these years? For today, I have prepared for a thousand years, a thousand years..."


    When the last word of laughter falls, the whole space suddenly begins to fall into a strange vibration.


    "Boom..."


    The whole space was shaking like mountains and mountains. The hall in front of it, which was shaped like a golden winged ROC bird, began to shake violently. High above the sky, golden thunder with thick arms poured down on the hall and on the ground, like a rainstorm, burst into cracks.


    On the square in front of the main hall, many elders swept their long sleeves, and the golden light gushed out of their bodies, turning into a golden energy mask around them, blocking the destruction energy of the tyrant in an instant.


    "Hiss!"


    Jialou Cailing''s face changed color, and her slender hand waved. A powerful golden energy swept out and wrapped the beautiful image in it. The golden thunder fell all around, and the burning and destructive atmosphere of the tyrant was lower than that of isolation.


    "No, that inilei wants to attack jueyu and them."


    The whole body of the magic feather of the great Dharma guard tower was covered with a golden halo, and his face was pale. He looked at the hall in front of him.


    "Elder, they will be in danger. Is there any way to take them out first?"


    Kalou Cailing''s eyes flooded with gold and asked the elder in a hurry.


    "There is no way, the hall beyond the territory can not enter."


    The elder shook his head at the colorful plume of Kalou, looked at the golden winged ROC bird shaped hall in front of him, and said, "but in the hall, there are seals and prohibitions set by our ancestors. It should be impossible for the evil thunder to deal with them, unless Not good... "


    Suddenly, the elder''s voice suddenly stopped and looked at the hall. His eyes closed slightly. From the center of his eyebrows, a powerful energy wave suddenly swept out of his eyebrows.


    The majestic wave is invisible, but it is full of spatial fluctuations. Where it passes, the trace of golden light overflows, which directly resists the burning and destroying golden thunder.


    Looking at the elder''s action, the eyes of the two elders, three elders, the great Dharma protector, the Kalou Cailing and the four elders all looked at the elder''s body tightly, and their eyes were full of golden light.


    The elder''s mind peeped out, as if to the deep end of the space. There was a brilliant ocean of golden thunder, boiling like gold magma. It looked very strange and bright. A hot high temperature twisted the void. At the moment, the amount of terror diffused out without any reason was enough to be destroyed into ashes immediately, even if the ordinary dignified practitioners approached.


    At this moment, in the Golden Ocean thunder, it is like a reflection of the image. At the bottom of a huge golden winged ROC bird shadow hall, the golden talisman and secret patterns are like spider webs covering the hall. But now the light has become more and more dim, and cracks have begun to appear.


    The crack was still getting bigger and bigger, and the rolling golden thunder was just like the water flowing into the hall.


    "HISHI..."


    Outside the hall, the big elder on the square suddenly opened his eyes. The golden light gushed out from the depths of his eyes, and his expression was dignified to the extreme.


    "Elder, how are you?"


    The great Dharma guard, the illusory feather, opened his mouth and asked the elder.


    "The big thing is bad. The evil thunder has been trying to get out of trouble and attack the hall. In fact, it is paralyzing us. Its real purpose is to quietly burn the seals inside for thousands of years. We have been cheated. The younger generation of all ethnic groups are facing great disaster."


    The elder said, his old face began to tremble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1369

    "This is not good. Once Jinwu burns Tianlei into the hall, Jue Yu is afraid they can''t resist it."


    The five elder Jialou trembled all over. There was a seal ban in the hall. After it was started, it was only possible to flood into Jinwu to burn the sky thunder within a certain range, so that the younger generation of the clan could refine the spirit body, and ensure that the intensity of Jinwu burning the sky thunder could be within the range of resistance of the younger generation of the clan.


    However, if the forbidden seal disappears, the Jinwu burning thunder will lose its obstruction and isolation, which will be enough to cause a devastating blow to the younger generation of the family who are refining the divine body. We should know that the main hall is originally located in the area where Jinwu burns the sky thunder.


    "What now, elder?"


    Jialou Cailing was worried. The seriousness of the matter was self-evident at the moment.


    "There''s no way, unless they can feel something bad and come out immediately. But I''m afraid it''s too late now. All the restrictions on the seals inside have been destroyed. It''s too late for them to come out." The elder looked dignified on his old face.


    "Elder, can you destroy the hall and rescue them?"


    Looking at the elder, Kalou Cailing asked, if the practitioners of the hall realm could not enter, the direct destruction should be possible. If it is too late, the consequences of the younger generation of the clan will be really serious.


    "This hall was originally set up by the ancestors of the family in order to suppress Jinwu burning thunder. In case of emergency, the ancestors of the family also made preparations. Once the Jinwu burning thunder can break through the seal and get rid of difficulties, the hall will be destroyed. Once the main hall is destroyed, the whole space will collapse. It will automatically start a set of defense seal prohibition left by the ancestors of the clan. It can completely suppress the Jinwu burning sky thunder and isolate it in the void. The seal prohibition will disappear after a hundred years. At that time, it will be enough for us to prepare for all kinds of suppression of Jinwu burning sky thunder. "


    The elder looked at the front of the sky, and the thunder and lightning flashed at the moment. The golden winged ROC bird shaped hall was severely abused by the golden thunder. His eyes were dignified and he said, "so even if the hall is destroyed, we will not be able to enter it. We will only completely close them in it, and then they will be in disaster."


    "How could this happen..."


    Jialou Cailing looks dignified to the extreme. She looks at the hall in front of her eyes. Even the elder, the second elder and the third elder can''t think about it. She is powerless.


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of the broken wind resounds. From the high altitude of this space, the faint golden light wave, a tall and lofty golden light figure, is falling in front of the people.


    A 60 year old man with long hair walked out, and the golden robe was embroidered with the pattern of golden winged ROC birds, just like a living creature, releasing the pressure.


    "Patriarch."


    All around the elder Dharma protectors immediately saluted, and it was Jialou Changtian, the leader of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan.


    "Elder, how is the situation now?"


    Jia Lou appeared for a long time, and his eyes fell on the hall for the first time. The breath on his body was permeated with a kind of ethereal and nothingness, but without any reason and tyranny!


    "The situation is not good. That inilei has been secretly destroying the seal prohibition below for thousands of years. This time, the purpose should be to deal with the younger generation who have entered into our family." The elder said.


    "We are careless."


    At the moment, the air of Mingjia''s face is not very long.


    "Patriarch, once the evil thunder comes out, what should we do?"


    The three elders looked at Kalou Changtian with deep golden eyes. At the moment, they seemed to be making a decision that was hard to choose.


    "It''s absolutely impossible to let the evil thunder come out. It''s daytime outside. Once the evil thunder comes out, even if we can suppress it, but with its characteristics, it will certainly cause a catastrophe in our family." Jia Lou Changtian''s eyes are solemn and deep.


    "But Jialou jueyu and they are still inside. There is a real bone in Kalou jueyu, which is the future of our family." Said the second elder.


    "The outside is the foundation of our family. There are more children in the family, and the cubs in the clan have no resistance in front of the evil thunder." Kalou Changtian looks dignified and in a dilemma.


    "Dad, Jialou jueyu and they are all in it. Is there really no way?"


    Jialoucailing listened to the dialogue between her father and several elders. She was more and more dignified, but she also asked again, hoping that her father would have a final solution.


    "It seems that they have been trapped in it. The evil thunder dealt with them, afraid it was not to kill them. Most of them just wanted to use it as a threat to get out of the predicament."


    "If so, there are still some opportunities to save them," he said


    "Clan leader, if so, we must give up Jinwu burning Tianlei. If we lose Jinwu burning Tianlei, it will have a great impact on our family..."


    The three elders frowned slightly and said, "the evil thunder is so crafty, I''m afraid that the evil thunder will not release people easily."


    "Act according to circumstances." Jia Lou long sky sink Road, eyes tightly looking at the front hall.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."Lightning and thunder, sound like thunderstorm.


    "What''s the matter? It seems to be getting more and more wrong."


    Under the increasingly fierce atmosphere of destruction, Du Shaofu finally attracted his attention.


    At the moment, the thunder pulse in Du Shaofu''s body and the original spirit containing two kinds of spirit thunder spirits are quietly fluctuating and becoming more and more intense, and the golden thunder around him is becoming more and more huge.


    "It can''t be that there is something wrong with Jinwu burning sky thunder."


    Under the increasingly fierce atmosphere of burning thunder, Du Shaofu almost came to an end to resist it. His eyes were shining with gold. He had to worry about one thing. Such a huge reaction of Jinwu burning sky thunder might be a real riot.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In Du Shaofu''s worry, the sound of a series of thunder blasts came out one after another in the vast space filled with golden thunder.


    "Hula..."


    Then from the depths of this strange space, a large golden thunder fell from the sky like a waterfall, and the whole weird space was shaking violently, as if the space was about to collapse.


    "Ji Ji..."


    A sound of golden winged ROC birds hissing and resounding, a huge body of golden winged ROC birds, and then appeared in the space.


    "Oh..."


    A huge dragon in the sky, covered with golden thunder, electric arc, double pupil monster, gushing out golden flame, breath is supreme, it is the small star body.


    "Poof..."


    The more space goes back, the more golden winged ROC birds, Pang Da''s body''s mouth, is in the golden thunder, spurting golden Peng blood.


    At the moment, the golden thunder swept over the sky, and many golden winged ROC birds were split into skin and flesh, and their feathers were flying, revealing dense white bones.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with golden light. In his visual inspection, he saw the huge body of little star, and also saw the bodies of Jia Lou Jue Yu, Jia Lou Jue Kong and Jia Lou Jue you.


    "Dad, there seems to be a big problem."


    The little star was flying across the sky, and immediately circled around Du Shaofu. His huge body bent down and his huge golden flame looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    "It''s more than a problem. It''s a big problem."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. His heart was almost broken. He was really afraid of anything.


    Looking at the news, Du Shaofu knew that it was not Jinwu who burned the sky thunder that caused a riot.


    Xiaoxing, Jialou jueyu and other young members of the family of golden winged mires can now appear in the agreed space, and it must be that Jinwu burning thunder has destroyed the seal inside.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, the abominable golden winged ROC birds have been trapped for four thousand years and imprisoned in the dark. Today, I''ll charge some interest first."


    The roar of the mad tyrant resounded in the high air just as many golden winged ROC birds emerged.


    The voice spread and fell to the ears of the people, just like a drum in the heavy hammer. Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Jialou jueyu and others'' accomplishments also made them tremble with fear.


    "Crash!"


    Just as the startling sound just fell, a series of startling explosions suddenly came out from the bright arc above.


    In the next moment, the fiery and destructive atmosphere of mad tyrant is also more and more violent. The bright golden lightning storm she, one after another, is full of golden thunder.


    There may be thousands of golden thunder. The sharp sound of the whole space almost became a piece of "crackling".


    Where the golden thunderbolt passed by, the space was also smashed. The thunder with thick arms was thundering down with terrible force.


    At the moment, this terrible wave of tyranny and destruction may be able to directly bombard ordinary venerable practitioners into pieces.


    "No, the strong ones protect the weak ones."


    Jialou jueyu drank a lot, flapped his wings and expanded, and broke out the golden light. He tried his best to protect many weak golden winged Dapeng birds near his body.


    The peak of the younger generation, such as Kalou jueyou and Kalou jueyou, exist. They work together to protect the young.


    "Chula la!"


    Space shaking, the thousands of golden thunder finally fell on the huge bodies of many golden winged ROC birds, which split many huge golden winged ROC birds again, spurting blood, flying feathers, howling and howling.


    "Boom..."


    When the dense golden thunder falls, the great power of destruction is far more than the power of refining the spirit body, which is beyond the ability of ordinary cultivation to resist.


    "My life is over..."


    A golden winged ROC bird is not strong in cultivation. His eyes are dark and tight, and his whole body is dripping with blood, revealing his forest bones. His sharp eyes are full of despair.


    The dense golden thunder fell. At the moment, it knew that it was hard to resist it. The Kalou jueyu was far away from each other and could not protect it.


    "Hiss..."


    At this time, a seemingly small figure appeared in the sky of the huge golden winged ROC bird, and its whole body was full of golden brilliant light, which could bear all the golden thunder in the surrounding large space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1370

    "Chulala..."


    All the golden thunder fell down. It was supposed to cover hundreds of feet of the huge golden winged ROC bird. How huge it was. At the moment, it was blocked by the tiny figure. At last, it turned into a huge mushroom cloud like golden thunder and converged and poured into the extremely small figure under the contrast.


    "Pedaling..."


    Under the impact of the golden thunderbolt, the tiny figure staggered back to the sky for dozens of feet before it could stabilize itself. On his body, he hunted in purple robes, wrapped with golden light, and his eyes were full of golden arcs. In this space, except Du Shaofu, there would be no one else.


    "Hum..."


    When the golden thunder fell, Du Shaofu''s throat also heard a muffled sound. Under the impact of the fiery destruction of the mad tyrant, his internal organs were severely impacted.


    However, in the end, Du Shaofu didn''t get too much damage. He had thunder and martial pulse in his body and abnormal body, which made him cheap.


    At the moment, under such a huge impact force, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with a trace of golden arc, and then his body seemed to have a slight change that was hard to detect with the naked eye.


    The huge Jinwu burning sky thunder poured into the body. Under the operation of Du Shaofu''s body training method, the benefits of the physical body were greater.


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu could feel that the body was changing again. However, it seemed that there was still a lot to go before the real Peng''s body was able to reach.


    Du Shaofu didn''t mean that he had just helped the golden winged ROC bird. He was just relying on his own cheap body. Anyway, he still needed Jinwu to burn the sky thunder to boil up the spirit body, so he reached out to help. After all, he is now a member of the golden winged ROC family.


    But at this moment, the huge golden winged ROC bird rescued by Du Shaofu thought it was inevitable to die. Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, it was the human Du Shaofu who rescued him. After his huge eyes regained consciousness in the stupor, he looked at the tiny figure with a look of gratitude.


    Many golden winged ROC birds around also saw this scene. In their hearts, Du Shaofu, a human being, had just tried his best to save him. In their own eyes, they were quite shocked.


    But at this time, few golden winged ROC birds have leisure to think about.


    The fury of Jinwu burning sky thunder swept down again, and the breath of crazy tyrant''s destruction overflowed the space, making people feel the crazy tyrant''s breath of blazing destruction, which is already frightening!


    "No, it''s Jinwu who broke away from the seal ban."


    When the voice of Jialou jueyu was heard, the golden light burst out. At the moment, it was actually directly stimulating the real bones. The voice of the Tao echoed, and the thunder was contending. The golden light was transmitted from ten thousand feet to protect many golden winged Dapeng birds who were not well trained.


    "Do you want to talk about it..."


    Du Shaofu murmured, looking at the huge body of jueyu in the sky, it seemed that it was much stronger than before entering the dense land. At the moment, Du Shaofu was also the strongest one among all the golden winged Dapeng birds to resist the Jinwu burning thunder.


    However, among the numerous golden winged Dapeng birds who have not done enough to protect them, Jialou jueyu is extremely embarrassed even though he has stimulated the real bones.


    Then, looking at the Jinwu burning Tianlei, which covered the vast space, Du Shaofu frowned and asked Jialou jueyu, "the seal forbids the Jinwu burning Tianlei to break free. Now we have to go out immediately?"


    Jialou jueyu''s huge body expanded to resist a large area of Jinwu burning sky thunder. The bright golden eyes said to Du Shaofu: "the seal prohibition inside has been destroyed by Jinwu burning sky thunder, and we have been trapped by Jinwu burning sky thunder. I''m afraid we can''t get rid of it."


    "What..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly picked up, and his mind peeped out. Under the blazing and destructive atmosphere of the tyrant, the original God who combined the two spirit thunder was also greatly affected. At last, it was not difficult to feel that he was surrounded by Jinwu burning sky thunder. It was really difficult to get out.


    "Not good..."


    Du Shaofu looked dignified and shook his hand. He directly accepted a golden thunderbolt that had been swept from his head. He continued to refine his body with the method of body training. At the same time, he asked Jialou jueyu, "the Jinwu burning thunder has broken away from the seal prohibition. The elders of the clan should know about it?"


    Du Shaofu thought that as long as the elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan knew, they would immediately enter this space and take everyone out of this dangerous situation.


    Even if it is difficult to deal with the Jinwu burning sky thunder, it is only at the primary level. The elder of the golden winged ROC family is extraordinary. If you want to do something about it, you can''t fail to do it.


    "This..."


    Jia Lou jueyu''s huge golden eyes looked down at Du Shaofu with a wry smile and said, "the elders should naturally find out what''s going on here. However, as far as I know, I''m afraid that the elders can''t come in at this moment. There are prohibitions in it. It was arranged by our ancestors at the beginning, and those who have accomplished in the territory can''t enter the hall at all It''s useless to destroy it. If the hall is destroyed, the space here will collapse and be sealed for a hundred years. "


    "Shit..."


    After hearing this, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and was shocked for a moment. Then he burst into a big drink. He waved again to resist several golden thunderbolts falling all over his body. He was no longer in the mood to refine his body. He asked Jialou jueyu solemnly, "what do you mean, now we can''t go out now, we can only live and die by ourselves?""About that."


    Jialou jueyu has been protecting many golden winged ROC birds with insufficient cultivation strength. Their feathers also began to crack and dim, and began to quietly overflow the golden blood. He continued to smile at Du Shaofu and said, "unless we can find a way to get rid of ourselves, otherwise, we can only live and die by ourselves."


    "Ouch..."


    All of a sudden, the sound of dragon singing resounds. The huge body of Xiaolong also helps to protect two golden winged ROC birds with insufficient cultivation. The abnormal body also begins to struggle. Suddenly, it starts to stimulate the Xuanwu shell, and the dark light comes out to resist the Jinwu burning thunder.


    "Hum, there are several not weak, but there is still a human. The yuan God is so strange, how can there be such a breath, strange..."


    In the air, the overbearing voice came out with some doubts, but then the voice of hegemony rolled through again, shaking people''s hearts, as if the sky drum hit hard, and said: "it''s a pity that it''s just too much of your own power. Just how many of you young people think you can resist me, ridiculous!"


    "Crash!"


    With the sound of such shocking people''s hearts falling, and then, the golden thunder in the sky rolled brightly, suddenly and violently, and the golden electric light lingered among them, and the more violent and blazing golden thunder, like a giant python, swept out of the golden bright arc, and then tore the space, with a terrible sound of breaking the air, and fell down again.


    "Poof..."


    "Ji Ji..."


    In a flash, many golden winged ROC birds hissed, and many golden winged ROC birds were extremely miserable and their feathers were inverted.


    With a few golden winged ROC birds, they are almost dying, and can no longer resist the Jinwu burning sky thunder which destroys the tyrant.


    Kalou jueyou, Kalou juecheng, both of their huge bodies have been damaged, and their mouths spit out Peng blood.


    Even Kalou jueyu''s mouth is now overflowing with blood, which stimulates the real bone, and is no longer able to resist the fierce and fiery destruction of Jinwu burning sky thunder.


    "What a pain..."


    The little star scolded and suffered from the power of the golden thunder, and the light on his body was also dimmed. However, more power of the thunder was quietly absorbed by the talisman secret patterns on the Xuanwu shell.


    But under the golden thunder, the little star''s whole body was also very painful. There were cracks on the exposed dragon scales, which was the result of protecting the other two golden winged ROC birds.


    "We can''t go on like this any more. We have to find a way to get out of trouble, or even the little stars are in danger."


    Du Shaofu''s mind turned around. At the moment, the situation was getting worse and worse. Even if he had a good time, little star would be in danger.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu can''t really watch this group of golden winged Dapeng birds suffer a great disaster, even in the face of the dry grandmother, he can''t help them.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In a short time, under the thunder storm, many golden winged ROC birds suffered heavy damage again, their feathers soared and their blood spilled over the space.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Jialou jueyu was once again injured. The sound of hissing reverberated in the sound of thunder. In many huge golden eyes, there was already a look of despair.


    "All the golden winged ROC birds close to me, those who want to live, those who want to have a chance of life, hurry up!"


    After Du Shaofu drank, the golden wings of the ROC spread out and the golden light poured out. At this moment, the breath of Nirvana wuzun cultivation was swept out.


    With the thunder and martial pulse in his body and body, as well as the power of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu is proud to stand in the golden thunder space at the moment, and has a domineering spirit different from others.


    On hearing this, the huge golden winged ROC birds all around looked at Du Shaofu.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, it seems that all the golden winged ROC birds have some doubts.


    Noumenon is the strongest state of their physical body and strength. At this moment, they have to be suspicious and hesitant when they converge to noumenon.


    "Dad, do you think of a way?"


    When the little star heard the words, he immediately put away his body without hesitation. However, he still urged the Xuanwu God shell on his body. The small body directly protected the Xuanwu God shell. It was extremely funny, but it was very practical.


    It seems that they can''t do anything about the small star''s mysterious shell.


    "If you try, you may have an opportunity. If you don''t try, you won''t have any chance." Du Shaofu said to Xiaoxing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1371

    "Everybody listen to Du Shaofu. Come on!"


    In the air, Jia Lou jueyu meditated a little in his golden eyes, and his huge body of golden winged ROC suddenly converged, and immediately swept himself to Du Shaofu.


    "Whoosh..."


    When the golden winged Dapeng birds and others around saw that Jialou jueyu had already restrained itself, they did not have any hesitation. Although they held a skeptical attitude, they also quickly converged themselves to resist Jinwu burning sky thunder. At the same time, lightning Ben approached Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    Behind Du Shaofu, the ROC''s golden wings expanded by tens of Zhang, and the golden light gushed out to resist the Jinwu burning sky thunder and protect many disciples of the golden winged Dapeng bird family around him.


    "Gee, is it human or golden winged ROC bird? How could the spirit of Yuan Shen be so strange, like..."


    In the sky, the voice of the crazy bully was quite confused. Even the golden thunder, which was constantly plunging down, was temporarily stopped at the moment.


    "Little star, can your Xuanwu shell still resist for a while, as long as you help protect us to the top."


    Du Shaofu looked at the brightest arc in the sky, and asked the little star. He looked very dignified at the moment.


    "I try my best. This Jinwu burning sky thunder wants to deal with my Xuanwu divine shell, but it won''t be easy."


    The little star nodded and his fingerprints congealed. The shell of Xuanwu God on his body suddenly expanded and turned into tens of Zhang in size. A dazzling black Rune light burst out. Suddenly, it seemed that there was an imaginary animal shadow roaring like a dragon roaring out.


    "Oh


    The dark black talisman''s secret pattern is dazzling. The shadow of the virtual phantom is covered with scales. The whole body is black and black. The tortoise and snake intersect, just like living creatures. It spreads with a huge pressure. Even the surrounding space is distorted. The space ripple directly spreads around, making the space tremble.


    "Hum, look for death..."


    It seems to feel the breath of explosion on the little star''s Xuanwu shell, and the voice of the overlord falls again. The golden thunder, which has just stopped for a moment, destroys the space again and falls madly. It mainly sweeps towards Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    "All follow me!"


    Little star Jiao drink a, small body, but now there is a supreme breath, so that around a large number of golden winged ROC birds also show shocking eyes.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the little star lifted the shell of the Xuanwu God in his hand and rose to the sky to protect all the golden winged ROC birds around him.


    At the moment, there is a terrible energy around the Xuanwu shell. Suddenly, a strange energy begins to gather. The terrifying energy radiates from the top, making the surrounding void have space cracks rippling away to resist the Jinwu burning thunder.


    Although they were surprised why Du Shaofu chose not to retreat but to advance instead, he had no choice but to follow the little star and soar into the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The purple and gold thunder, like a golden Python tearing the space, with a terrible tyrannical destructive power, is mercilessly split on the small star''s Xuanwu shell.


    Protect all the people with one''s own strength. At the moment, the little star is on the Xuanwu shell. The dark black light is dimmed by the golden thunder. The little star holding up the Xuanwu shell is swept by the huge force in an instant.


    "Pooh


    Suffering from the force of such thunder, the little star spewed out a huge mouth of blood.


    "Little star, let me do it."


    The power of Jinwu burning the sky thunder was beyond Du Shaofu''s estimation, and he immediately cheered at the little star.


    "Dad, I don''t have a problem. You can get us out of here."


    Little star Jiao drinks, does not pay any attention to the blood in the corner of his mouth. Once again, the blood in his mouth is directly spit out and falls on the shell of the Xuanwu God.


    "Oh


    The blood was absorbed by the Xuanwu shell, and once again the black light was bright. There was a roar of beasts like a dragon roaring out to resist the Jinwu burning sky thunder. The body rose like lightning and took people to the sky.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, the children of the golden winged ROC birds have complicated eyes and deep feelings in their hearts. They did not expect that under this situation, they would have to rely on a human and an alien dragon to escape.


    At the moment, this human and a dragon are still protecting them with all their strength, and they have not left behind the self who once excluded them.


    "Boom..."


    Above the sky, a wave of more and more frenzied tyrants of destruction, golden thunder fell, like a rainstorm, on the shell of the little star.


    Under the successive thunderous blasts, the little star''s basaltic shell protects all the people, but it is also dim again, and is covered by the bright golden thunder.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The little star''s small body trembles, the corners of his mouth are full of blood, but his eyes are extremely firm.


    "Dad, when we arrive, I can''t protect it. The Jinwu burning thunder is too strong."


    The little star drank it delicately. He was burned by Jinwu and thunderbolt. His breath began to languish. The Xuanwu shell became more and more dim, and it seemed that it would be difficult to support it any more.Then the Xuanwu shell held up by the little star turned into a dark black talisman, which wrapped the little star directly.


    Although the talisman and secret pattern of the Xuanwu shell was dim, a black light came out again from it, automatically protecting the little star''s small body.


    "Chulala..."


    High above, a large area of golden thunderbolt is raging down, destroying the space.


    Without the protection of the little star Xuanwu shell, the golden thunder will immediately sweep to the top of the people.


    "Not good..."


    Under the blazing and destructive atmosphere of the mighty tyrant, people are thrilled, and the soul of the beast startles the millet!


    "Boom..."


    In this room, a purple lightning burst out from the void, instantly filling the sky.


    The vast breath makes the space tremble violently in an instant, and the bright golden thunder is also diluted.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s body jumped out, and his eyes, which were full of golden light, began to glow with a purple arc, covered with a mysterious pattern of purple and gold thunder light.


    Du Shaofu urged his own thunder and martial pulse. Taking the whole body as the center, the purple thunder suddenly spread.


    In a flash, the Purple Silver Snake twinkles in the void, and a spirit of punishment and killing comes, without killing, but it shows the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth!


    Purple thunder to just to the sun, to be able to vast sky, punishment of life!


    Compared with it, at the moment, the most crazy destruction of the Jinwu burning sky thunder, also suddenly faintly tremble for it.


    "Eh, it''s really human. What kind of pulse is this?"


    In the sky, the voice of surprise roared through, and the golden thunder wave, as if in shock.


    "Everyone is close to me."


    Without any delay, Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and then the secret patterns of golden light on his body flashed out and gathered into the virtual shadow of five finger peaks.


    Inspired by the pulse and soul, the golden light suddenly appears, and Du Shaofu''s figure is immediately wrapped under the pulse soul of the mountain peak.


    In this dangerous situation, trapped in this strange space, Du Shaofu felt that there was seal prohibition in the sky with his keen strength.


    Du Shaofu guessed in his heart that as long as he could get rid of the difficulties by relying on the pulse and soul of the five finger peaks, he should be able to get out of the predicament.


    As long as we can get rid of the difficulties, we will not have to worry about the Jinwu burning sky thunder when we get out of the difficulties.


    "Boom


    In a short period of time, the golden light burst out, and the shadow of the golden five finger peaks shrouded in Du Shaofu''s body was also instantly expanded, derived and evolved. It was like being endowed with life, and the dense aura spread, which immediately covered all the small stars around him, Jialou jueyu and Jialou juexikong.


    The virtual shadow of the five finger peak of golden light communicates the energy of heaven and earth. It is like a rainbow full of Qi. The release of the secret patterns of golden talisman in the sky is as if it can crush all things in the world, suppress all things in the world, create space ripples, and trigger the seal ban. You will take the opportunity to get out.


    "What a strange pulse, a strange spirit, boy, you can''t leave, leave it for me!"


    The roar of thunder came suddenly. In the bright golden arc above the sky, there was a hot and terrible temperature fluctuation. The golden thunder was like being thrown into the water surface of a bomb, causing a violent ripple of destruction.


    "Boom..."


    A bomb like thunder came out, and a brilliant golden thunderbolt burst out from above. If you look carefully, it is actually a huge three legged giant bird.


    The three legged giant bird is like a crane with three legs under its abdomen. The whole body is bright with gold, just like the lava flowing on the sunny day and the electric arc is overflowing all around.


    "Ji..."


    With the roar of the three legged giant birds, the sound and waves tearing the space, and with the overwhelming golden thunder, they suddenly swept over the pulse soul of the five finger mountain that Du Shaofu was about to leave.


    "Hiss..."


    The three legged claws, like the sky blade, are tightly attached to the pulse soul of the golden five finger mountain!


    "Chulala..."


    For a moment, Du Shaofu''s pulse soul of the golden five finger mountain peak was swept by the terrible force, and all of a sudden, small cracks came out from the pulse soul of the five finger mountain. The cracks immediately climbed up the whole golden mountain pulse soul, and it was about to be broken.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of blood, and his face turned pale in an instant. These great forces were not what he could resist now.


    "You go first, I''ll cut off the rear!"


    At the critical moment, Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and his pupils also showed a sharp and resolute look. His whole body was full of bright purple thunder and lightning, and the spirit of punishment and killing swept through his body. His breath was as powerful as the sun.


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s figure rushed out of the pulse and soul of the golden five finger mountain, which was about to crack. A thunder light handprint hit the huge three legged bird with all his strength.


    The brilliant purple thunder light swept out from the fingerprints, and in an instant hit the body of the golden thunder three legged giant bird.


    "Boom..."


    This collision, the surrounding space exploded, purple arc and gold arc are like the most gorgeous fireworks spread away, under which any brilliant color is destruction."Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu did his best to stimulate the thunder and martial pulse. At the moment, the huge body of the brilliant golden thunder three legged giant bird rose from the mountain pulse soul.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1372

    "Poo Hoo..."


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of pale gold blood, his body was shaking back from the void, his hair was dancing wildly, and he was stained with blood, which made him very embarrassed.


    But that''s enough. Du Shaofu''s five finger Golden Mountain pulse soul shadow, wrapped with little star and Jialou jueyu, and all the younger generation of the golden winged ROC birds have disappeared into this space.


    "Asshole..."


    Watching the golden mountain pulse soul disappear in the space, the golden thunder three legged giant bird suddenly screamed, wings swept, an invisible wave spread out.


    "Hula..."


    With Du Shaofu as the center of the surrounding space, a strange and bright golden thunder suddenly appeared, enveloping Du Shaofu.


    "What a strange pulse of martial arts has a great relationship with the power of thunder and lightning. A tiny human has a kind of spirit and thunder soul. It''s really heaven that helps me, and I can''t use those golden winged Dapeng birds. Heaven helps me, and sky thunder destroys the world!"


    The brilliant golden thunder thunders, and the three legged giant birds scream. The golden thunder bursts out of the void endlessly and sweeps across the sky. In the blink of an eye, it covers the whole space, like covering the vast and boundless space.


    "Boom..."


    Lightning and thunder, sky thunder rolling, bright golden thunder pouring from the void, just like the nine days above the waterfall hanging, connecting the void up and down.


    The destructive power of the blazing tyrant reached the acme, and the void around was boiling like a sea wave. A destructive force broke out quietly and swept over.


    The whole space began to shake in a different way. From the high space, it seemed that there was a space beginning to collapse, and the whole space was crumbling.


    "Not good..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were dignified, and his face suddenly changed greatly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    The square outside the golden winged ROC bird modeling hall, such as Kalou Changtian, big elder, Kalou Cailing, Da Dharma protector and so on, are looking at the huge hall in front of us, listening to the thunder that shakes people''s hearts. At the moment, they are helpless and helpless.


    "There''s more and more noise in it. They''re afraid it''s more or less ominous!"


    The great protector of Dharma, the illusory feather sank into the road, and his eyes were dignified.


    "Patriarch, there seems to be something abnormal inside. In case the evil thunder gets out of trouble..."


    At the moment, jialouye, the fourth elder, looks as dignified as the illusory feather of the great dharmapala. He feels the movement and stillness of the hall, which seems to be special.


    "We can''t let that evil thunder leave here. Once we get outside, with its talent and characteristics, it will bring a disaster to our family."


    He said to the elder.


    "Patriarch, if the Kalou jueyu and others are already in danger, and the evil thunder is still out of trouble, shall we make preparations in advance?"


    At the moment, he doesn''t want to see anything happening to the younger generation like Kalou jueyu. But if it gets to the worst, he can only plan ahead of time.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t move to the next step until the last moment. Maybe there will be a miracle. They can find a way to get out of their difficulties."


    Jialou Changtian stood with his hands on his hands, and his eyes were shining with gold. At the moment, he looked dignified, but his temperament was still invisible.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, just as the long sky voice of the Kalou falls slowly, the huge hall in front of the golden winged ROC bird family begins to wobble, and then begins to crack.


    "Kaka..."


    Fine forehead crack sound from the void, instant cracks climb up the whole hall.


    "No, it seems that the evil thunder himself is destroying the hall!"


    At that moment, the golden winged ROC birds in front of the main hall all had their looks and eyes changed greatly.


    Once the main hall is destroyed, the space will collapse. At that time, the whole space will be sealed for 100 years.


    The younger generation of all the golden winged ROC birds that have entered this time will be more or less ominous. I''m afraid that they will not be able to come out alive again!


    At the moment, all the people present are the strong men of the golden winged ROC family. It is not hard to see that it is the golden crow that burns the sky thunder and destroys the whole hall on its own initiative, which makes people puzzled.


    "The younger generation has been destroyed and robbed. Is this a catastrophe for our family?"


    On the elder''s old face, his eyes were safe, his expression sighed and his heart was sorrowful.


    "This is my family''s doom!"


    People''s eyes were filled with grief. All the young people were robbed and their army was destroyed. All of them were the children of their families and their blood relatives. Even if all the people present were the strong members of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, they could not help but feel sad.


    "Is it true that no miracle has happened?"


    Jialou Changtian stood with his hands in his long sleeves and clenched his fists. All the young people were robbed. What a blow to the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Hiss..."Suddenly, on the cracked golden winged ROC bird shaped hall in front, there are ripples in the space, and the bright golden light talisman secret patterns emerge.


    In the next moment, in the eyes of the stunned eyes, the shadow of a golden five finger mountain is swept out like a kind of lightning, and there are many figures wrapped in it.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the huge hall was completely cracked, and began to collapse in the thunder and lightning.


    "Chulala..."


    From the sky above, a large area of bright golden thunder gushed out, directly swept to the golden five finger mountain which was sweeping out, and it was about to sweep.


    "It''s them who come out. All of you must step back. The hall will be destroyed. This space is about to collapse. Everything will be sealed for a hundred years."


    When the voice of Kalou Changtian resounds through the lightning and thunder void, its figure has already appeared behind the golden five finger peak.


    The robe hunting starts from the emptiness of the whole body of Kalou Changtian, and a brilliant golden talisman and secret pattern gushes out, converging into a handprint, just like shaking the sky wings and sweeping out directly.


    "Hiss..."


    As soon as Kalou Changtian''s fingerprints were swept, everything disappeared in the space where he passed. He chased the bright golden thunder which came to the golden five finger peak, and suddenly disappeared into the void.


    "Go


    At the same time, Kalou Changtian waves his hand, and a golden light is wrapped on the golden five finger mountain. The golden energy distorts the void, and the golden light climbs the huge virtual shadow of the golden five finger mountain, and the figure immediately disappears into the space with the virtual shadow of the golden five finger mountain.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    One after another of the figures, have also risen to the sky in a hurry, immediately this space disappeared.


    "Boom..."


    As everyone disappeared, the vast space around began to collapse strangely.


    The big golden thunder is bright, just like the thunder ocean, like the golden Python like thunder, everywhere is full of thundering, crazy overflowing.


    At this moment, in the collapse of the void, also suddenly from the collapse of the space, spread out the bright golden talisman secret pattern.


    These golden talismans, as if with a force from ancient times, covered the heaven and earth, and finally gathered on the broken void to form a huge golden winged ROC bird shadow.


    "Ji..."


    The golden winged ROC bird''s shadow shrieked, and a hegemonic force from ancient times came, as if through the ancient times, and finally penetrated into the space, distorting the space, and then everything began to disappear.


    "Whoosh..."


    Among the mountains, a group of golden winged mires burst out of the void and landed in an ancient square.


    "Boom..."


    On the mountains, the front air was suddenly torn apart. A large amount of golden thunder swept out, and a huge deep hole in the golden space appeared above. The thunder like sound resounded from it. It was frightening!


    "Hiss..."


    As the golden light spread, a large golden figure gushed out. It seemed that the shadow of a golden five finger mountain peak was shrouded in the body.


    But the golden Five Finger Mountain pulse soul virtual shadow, now in the strange gradually disappear.


    All the young brothers of the golden winged Dapeng family, such as Kalou jueyu and Jialou juecheng, are still in shock and have never returned to their senses.


    The figure of Kalou Changtian finally appears in the space. On the golden robe, the pattern of golden winged ROC bird looks like a living creature. The breath on his body is now releasing a kind of ethereal and nihility!


    "Chulala..."


    The huge golden space and deep hole gradually disappear and merge. No more golden arc overflows, and the blazing destructive energy of maniac disappears completely.


    "Hoo..."


    Seeing that all the Jialou jueyu and so on were counted out, the strong men of the golden winged ROC bird clan immediately felt a long sigh of relief in their hearts.


    If all the young people were robbed in this way, even the golden winged mires would never be able to withstand such attacks.


    "The hall has been destroyed and the space has been sealed for a hundred years. What does the evil thunder want to do?"


    The elder looked at the front of the sky, looking puzzled. He didn''t know why he wanted to destroy the hall because of the Jinwu burning the sky thunder.


    At the moment, the space collapses and is sealed for a hundred years. This is tantamount to Jinwu burning the sky thunder and directly closing itself for another hundred years.


    For a hundred years of darkness, for Jinwu burning sky thunder, that is enough to make it more and more weak.


    "Dad..."


    Young voice drink, a small body swept out.


    At this time, the dark black talisman on the little star seems to have never been threatened again, and quietly and automatically disappeared into the little star''s body.


    "Well, I can''t see that guy."


    Jialou Cailing raised her eyes and looked at the shadow of the golden mountain that had appeared before. It was Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul. Jialou Cailing thought Du Shaofu was also among them.


    At this moment, Kalou Cailing found that although some people had been severely injured and others were scarred and bloodied, they had all been counted out. As long as Du Shaofu was not found, he found that he was the only one who came out."Why don''t you see Du Shaofu?"


    All the strong people who were present were just like Kalou Cailing. When they saw the golden Five Finger Mountain pulse and soul in a hurry, they thought that Du Shaofu was naturally among them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1373

    At this moment, we can see that everyone at least came out alive, but only Du Shaofu was missing.


    "Open the space for me. My father is still trapped in it. Open the space for me."


    Looking at the merged space, the little star yelled and quickly drank, facing the strong men such as Kalou Changtian.


    "Children, the space inside collapsed and was sealed again. In a hundred years, I''m afraid no one can open the seal." Said Garrou, looking at the little star.


    "No, my father is still trapped in it. I''m going to find my father."


    The little star drinks delicately, the strange vision bursts into the golden flame, seems to be the Qi and blood attack heart, is a mouthful of blood from that now also pale small mouth spurt out.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    With another mouthful of blood spit out, the golden flame in the little star''s eyes strangely faded up, and the breath on the small body became more and more withered.


    "I''m going to find my father and come out..."


    The voice of the little star is getting smaller and smaller, but the small body is no longer able to support. Originally, in the inner space with its own strength, relying on the Xuanwu shell to protect the people, the little star has been forced to fight and suffered heavy losses.


    At the moment, the heart is worried, little star Qi and blood attack heart, can no longer support, began to faint in the past.


    Kalou Changtian immediately held the little star in his arms, waved and looked at Kalou jueyu and so on, and asked, "what''s going on inside?"


    "In order to protect me, Du Shaofu chose to deal with Jinwu burning Tianlei alone. If it wasn''t for him and Xiaoxing who sacrificed their lives to protect us, we would not have escaped today!"


    Jialou jueyu''s eyes are full of golden light. He looks at the direction of the merging space. His silver teeth bite his lips slightly, and his face looks very complicated.


    Hearing the speech, all the strong men of the golden winged ROC bird family all around had their eyes quivering and their hearts trembling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    In the vast space, the golden thunder is dazzling. At the moment, around Du Shaofu, there is an endless ocean of golden thunder, full of bright golden arc.


    Standing in the sea of golden thunder, the sound of "roaring" thunder is resounding all around, and the breath of crazy tyrant''s fiery destruction is constantly diffused from it, which makes people feel creepy. The figure standing in it seems extremely small.


    However, Du Shaofu was not the same at the moment. His eyes were covered with purple thunder light, and his whole body was covered with purple and gold thunder talisman. Taking the whole body as the center, a purple thunder and lightning burst out in the void, and the Purple Silver Snake twinkled around the void!


    Looking at the huge three legged bird of golden thunder in front of him in the sea of golden thunder, Du Shaofu''s eyes were constricted, and a spirit of punishment and killing spread from his body. He showed his nature and dignity, and showed the righteousness of heaven and earth. He was like the supreme one in thunder, so that the golden thunder around him did not dare to approach him. He wanted to submit to it.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with another breath of pale golden blood.


    "Not good..."


    Du Shaofu frowned tightly, leaving no trace in his eyes, and secretly wiped the dignified color. The pulse soul protected the little star and so on out of the hall. However, the pulse soul finally suffered great damage and dissipated. The pulse soul was severely injured and the body was injured. This injury was not ordinary.


    "Good strange pulse."


    The three legged bird condensed by the golden thunderbolt, with its huge pupils locked in Du Shaofu''s body, trembled slightly for it.


    Just looking at Du Shaofu''s silver arc, feeling Du Shaofu''s breath at the moment, the golden thundering bird''s eyes with two eyes are gradually showing a kind of arrogance and greed.


    A pair of fierce pupils of the golden thunder three legged bird continued to look at Du Shaofu carefully. It seemed that he was still searching for something. He murmured: "there seems to be a spirit thunder in your body. I can feel that there must be other spirit thunder."


    "Jinwu burns the sky thunder, how about if our well water doesn''t invade the river water. If you want to get out of trouble, why do you have to deal with me? Is it better to save some strength to get out of trouble?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned in his eyes, frowned slightly, and said, looking at the big three legged bird.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The golden thunderbolt, the three legged bird laughs, the wings laugh, and the roar brings the golden thunder storm. It makes the golden thunder rise and fall around, just like the rough waves in the ocean. It''s shocking and inexplicable!


    Smiling back, the big three legged bird looked down at Du Shaofu and greedily said, "boy, I have changed my mind. I don''t intend to get out of trouble now. It''s not easy to leave the golden winged ROC birds without bargaining chips. Fortunately, heaven helps me. You are much better than those golden winged ROC chicks. Your martial vein is very strange. It''s a pity that your cultivation strength is not enough. In addition, you should also have spirit thunder. If I devour you, the benefits will be great, and then it will be enhanced and transformed again. At that time, it would be difficult for the golden winged ROC birds to trap me again. It''s heaven Help me


    "You want to refine me?"


    Du Shaofu frowned and insisted on keeping himself together with the Jinwu burning Tianlei. It turned out that he wanted to refine himself to get benefits, just like the earth burst thunder in the Hehuan sect."Of course, you can''t escape. The outer space has collapsed. As far as I know, the surrounding space has been sealed and forbidden, and it will take a hundred years to disappear. No matter how strong the outside people are, they will not be able to enter. However, after a hundred years, the old members of the golden winged ROC family think they can suppress me, but they don''t know whether they can after I refine you If it is easy to suppress, I will certainly let them know how powerful I am


    The big three legged birds whistling and drinking, and a burst of bright and destructive lightning energy burst out from the huge body, which seems to be full of a lot of resentment.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked dignified to the extreme. He thought that it would be a great good thing to get the benefits of the golden winged ROC bird race. Who knows that in the end, he once again brought himself into this fierce situation. It seems that the golden crow burning the sky thunder will never let go of himself.


    His pulse soul has been hit hard. Even if he has a chance to escape by his pulse soul, he can''t even urge him at the moment.


    What''s more, even under the control of Jinwu burning Tianlei at the moment, Du Shaofu knew that it was difficult for him to escape easily.


    "You mean, this space has collapsed, and people outside can''t get in at all?"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu, with a dignified expression, looked at the golden Thunderbird with three feet and asked.


    "Jie Jie, that is of course, no one can enter. A hundred years'' time is enough for me to refine you further. More importantly, no one will be able to trap me, and heaven will help me!"


    The three legged golden Thunderbird sneered endlessly. Everything was in its plan. I didn''t expect that this time there was such a harvest. It was really helped by God.


    "Well, if you want to refine me, I''m afraid you are not enough."


    Du Shaofu''s original dignified look was suddenly relaxed, turned up a smile, and aroused the thunder and martial pulse on his body. From the purple arc on his body, he suddenly spread out to the sun, and his breath could be powerful in the sky and punish all living beings.


    The fierce pupil of the big three legged bird was locked in Du Shaofu''s body. Feeling the breath, his eyes became more greedy, and he disdained to sneer: "tiny human beings, die!"


    The sound of cold jokes fell, and the three legged birds flapped their wings. In this space, one after another of the huge golden bright thunders swept away at Du Shaofu.


    The brilliant golden light and thunder rowed through the space. The destruction of the space turned into void, and in an instant came to Du Shaofu.


    "Shit, is it really easy to deal with Laozi?"


    At this time, Du Shaofu was also angry. As soon as the voice fell, a purple gold streamer in the palm of his hand rushed out like lightning. In an instant, it turned into a huge tripod tripod, which was directly held on the palm, and the mouth of the tripod collided in front of him.


    "Boom


    At this moment, this piece of golden thunder space suddenly and violently trembled, a vast purple gold thunder cloud gathered in the sky, and the breath was destroyed.


    "Boom"


    then, the explosion of "boom" spread in the space, and large purple thunder raged, as if there were countless bombs exploding in the void under the ground.


    The purple thunder and Du Shaofu''s thunder are the most important in the thunder.


    At the moment, the power that diffuses from the purple thunder and lightning is not comparable to that of ordinary spirit thunder, so that the Jinwu burning sky thunder at the moment is also affected a lot.


    Everything is an electric light and fire stone room. The three big tripods are in the palm of Du Shaofu''s palm. In a flash, the mouth of the cave bursts out bright purple thunder, which turns into a huge purple lightning whirlpool, directly swallowing up the large golden thunder that has swept towards Du Shaofu.


    The golden thunder was very powerful and powerful, and the breath was extremely hot and destroyed.


    But at this time, the purple lightning whirlpool in front of the three big tripods in Du Shaofu''s palm was directly swallowed and absorbed.


    "What is that..."


    At this moment, the big three legged bird also felt something. His fierce pupil was full of shock and waves, and he was firmly staring at the three legged hall in the palm of Du Shaofu''s hand.


    It was the purple thunder xuanding that Du Shaofu urged at the moment.


    "The most precious, must be the treasure, or the lightning treasure, God treats me not thin also!"


    Just for a short time, the startled eyes of the three legged golden Thunderbird were once again full of blazing heat and greed.


    It can feel the extraordinary tripod tripod, lightning treasure, if it falls in its hands, after all, it makes it more powerful!


    "Take your time. I''ll take a break."


    Du Shaofu looked at the three legged bird with a faint smile. He knew that even if he had purple thunder xuanding in his hand, he did not have much strength to urge him to deal with Jinwu burning sky thunder.


    What''s more, I don''t know if I can activate Zijin xuanlei. After all, the Jinwu burning sky thunder is already in the territory,


    but Du Shaofu is sure that if he hides in the purple thunder tripod, the Jinwu burning sky thunder can''t help himself.


    Anyway, no one will be able to come in this space, and I''m not afraid to expose the purple thunder xuanding.


    Now the heavy damage just needs time to heal and recover. Du Shaofu doesn''t want to entangle with Jinwu Huotian leiduo at this time."Hiss!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the purple thunder xuanding whirled and circled in the void, and the figure immediately disappeared into the purple thunder tripod, which made the golden thunder tripod bird gape and did not recover for a time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1374

    "You think it''s OK to hide in it, ridiculous!"


    The golden thunder thundered, and the three legged birds shrieked, and their pupils disdained to sneer. As they fluttered their wings, their sharp mouths opened their mouths. A burst of golden lightning converged and spewed out. With more terrible pressure, they fiercely collided with Du Shaofu''s purple thunder xuanding and left.


    "Hiss..."


    The purple thunder xuanding whirled, and suddenly buckled down. A more brilliant and destructive purple thunder burst out from the inside of the cauldron.


    "Hula..."


    In a flash, two thunderbolts collide, and the lightning energy is like a bright purple gold fireworks, bursting into the sky.


    This collision, however, did not cause too much energy sound explosion.


    Then I saw purple thunder and lightning whirlpool under the purple thunder xuanding, just like a ferocious thunder and lightning monster, opened its big mouth of thunder and lightning, and directly devoured a large amount of Jinwu burning sky thunder into it.


    "How could that happen?"


    The three legged golden thunder bird was surprised. It seemed that he felt something. The fierce pupil in his eyes wiped his anger, and then urged the destruction of the bright and crazy tyrant again. The golden lightning Rune rippled in this lightning space, as if it had turned into a bright golden lightning wave from all directions, sweeping to the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Boom..."


    The purple thunder and lightning are rampant, and the weird purple thunder cloud hovers over the golden lightning space. The purple thunder xuanding rotates, and the purple gold lightning whirlpool below is like a terrible purple gold black hole. It breathes out a huge force of involvement, and burns the Jinwu in all directions to the sky thunder, and directly enters the tripod.


    "Chulala..."


    At this moment, the crazy tyrant''s fiery destruction, Jinwu burning sky thunder, was virtually drawn by a certain kind of traction, uncontrolled, crazy toward purple thunder xuanding.


    As soon as it came into contact with the mouth of the whirlpool of purple gold Xuan thunder, the Jinwu burning sky thunder disappeared in the purple thunder tripod immediately, and then disappeared.


    "Boom..."


    The purple thunder xuanding is swallowing Jinwu and burning the sky thunder, which makes the golden lightning space constantly tremble. The thunder roars like tide and shakes the eardrum, but no one can hear it at the moment.


    That innumerable people palpitating golden thunder crazy dance, sweeping to purple thunder xuanding.


    "Hula..."


    At the moment, the purple thunder xuanding is just like a bottomless cave, drawing the bright Jinwu burning sky thunder to devour and plunder into the tripod.


    "How could that happen?"


    The change of this scene made the eyes of the golden thunder three legged giant bird really feel shocked. It found that at the moment, it actually had a feeling that it could not help but be swallowed up by the treasure of the tripod, which could not be stopped at the moment.


    "Damn it, I''ll hold you up!"


    The huge golden thunderbolt, the three legged giant bird, is not stupid. It knows that at the level of human cultivation, it is still in a state of severe damage. Even if it is to urge the lightning treasure to swallow up its own energy, it will not be able to support for long. Sooner or later, it will be attacked by the reverse phage.


    "Boom!"


    The body of the three legged giant bird moved horizontally and burst out a vast expanse of brilliant golden thunder, just like the eruption of thunder. The fierce destruction of the thunder and lightning atmosphere reached the extreme, and the endless crushing pressure went to the purple thunder xuanding.


    Jinwu burns the sky thunder at this moment, wants to destroy that human in the most crazy way.


    As long as the human being is bitten back, the lightning treasure will finally fall into its hands.


    There are also the spirit thunder and the strange thunder and lightning pulse in human body. When the time comes, it will continue to evolve.


    A hundred years later, the strong men of the golden winged ROC will no longer be able to trap it.


    It''s a pity that at the moment, the idea of burning the sky thunder by Jinwu is right. If it is a common treasure, it may be enough to make Du Shaofu suffer from the attack.


    But purple thunder xuanding is not a common treasure!


    The purple thunder tripod revolves, just like countless purple and gold snakes shuttling through the space. A whirlpool of purple and golden thunder gushes out, which will burn the energy of the crazy tyrant''s burning thunder, and continue to live and swallow into it.


    "Chulala...!"


    Wukong trembling drama, the purple and gold thunder whirlpool in the purple thunder xuanding, continues to devour the crazy tyrant''s burning thunder.


    Around the whirlpool of purple and gold lightning, a large amount of purple and gold thunder diffused out, and the breath seemed to destroy the heaven and earth.


    At this moment, no matter how many Jinwu burning sky thunder gushes, purple thunder xuanding is also according to swallow.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu also used the purple thunder xuanding to deal with the earth''s collapsing thunder.


    But when the first day of junior high school, the purple thunder xuanding was isolated by the earth avalanche thunder. In addition, Du Shaofu''s cultivation level strength was also greatly different from that of the earth avalanche thunder at that time.


    But now, although Du Shaofu has suffered heavy losses, he is still an absolute Nirvana warrior.


    The Jinwu burning sky thunder is only the primary region, although the level of the primary domain is not comparable to that of the Zun level. It is the difference between heaven and earth.However, in the face of Du Shaofu''s metamorphosis, Nirvana Wu Zun''s accomplishments are not comparable to those of his peers, so they have narrowed a lot of distance.


    At the moment, what''s more important is that Jinwu burns Tianlei and thinks that his idea is OK. He pours his vast power into the treasure of thunder and lightning, and wants to hold the human to death, instead of attacking the purple thunder tripod continuously.


    However, Jinwu burned the sky and thunder did not expect to kill it. Its practice is undoubtedly sending sheep into the tiger''s mouth.


    Jinwu burning sky thunder doesn''t know the origin of Du Shaofu''s purple thunder tripod. If he had known, he would not have made such a stupid decision even if he had been killed.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu couldn''t pay any attention to the news outside. He also had absolute trust in his purple thunder xuanding.


    After entering the purple thunder xuanding, the barren space in the center of his eyebrows was swept out, and Du Shaofu immediately entered the wasteland space.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu''s pale gold blood was still overflowing. After taking a deep breath, a large number of elixir and elixir were directly put into his mouth.


    "Heal and recover first."


    After that, Du Shaofu sat on his knees, his fingerprints condensed, and the golden winged ROC birds began to cultivate their skills, and began to regulate their breath and breath.


    In this case, the most important thing is for Du Fu to recover from his injuries.


    In case the purple thunder xuanding can''t resist, then he has a way out.


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, in the hazy and ancient space, the ripples of the space were slightly rippling, and the ancient atmosphere of recklessness was permeated. Du Shaofu was also covered with a light golden energy halo.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The dusk in late autumn is always very fast. The blue wind in the valley drives the white fog around to wander down the mountain with strong coolness.


    As the sun sets, the shadow of the mountains gradually falls down.


    The shadow grew thicker and thicker, and gradually blended with the night, but it was soon silvery gray by the bright moon candle.


    In front of the mountain, there are people standing quietly. No one leaves. All people''s eyes are full of complexity.


    "Dad, try to figure out a way. Du Shaofu is still in it. Can''t we break the seal and ban with the strength of the elders of the clan?"


    Jialou Cailing looks pale, and her golden eyes are staring at the calm sky ahead. She seems to be sluggish.


    "I can''t imagine that the seal prohibition was arranged by our ancestors, and the two elders of the great elder also participated in it at the beginning, but the original purpose was just in case. There was no way to retreat from the seal prohibition, which could only be dissipated after a hundred years. This has nothing to do with strength, and it can''t be opened at all."


    Jialou Changtian sighed slightly, his eyes were covered with a little golden light, and murmured: "it has been three days, really there will be no miracle again. This time, we golden winged Dapeng birds owe him a lot of love!"


    On one side of the square, all the young people, including Kalou jueyu, Kalou jueyou, Jialou jueying, stood quietly. This time, they all escaped from the death.


    These young children are seriously injured, even most of them are seriously injured.


    But for the whole three days, they just swallowed a lot of elixir. No one left, they were waiting for something spontaneously, like a deep heart, expecting something, as if expecting a miracle.


    "For three days, I''m afraid the hope has been small..."


    Jialou jueyou looks at the sunset and sunset in front of her. Another day has passed, and the deepest part of her eyes is the most complicated.


    Jialou jueyou never thought that in the dangerous situation of life and death, the human beings spared no effort to protect them and let themselves into a desperate situation.


    The golden winged Dapeng bird family is born to be the supreme beast, and how proud of the world. However, in the face of the successive shocks of human beings, they finally put themselves out of the desperate situation in the face of life and death, regardless of their own safety. These proud golden winged Dapeng young brothers were deeply shocked in their hearts.


    They all knew that if Du Shaofu had not helped at his own expense, they would have been buried in Jinwu''s burning thunder, and none of them would have survived.


    "If he can come out, I will never trouble him again, even if I want me to follow him in the future."


    There was a golden wave in her sharp eyes on her pale face.


    At first, Jialou jueyou asked Du Shaofu for trouble, but it was only because of his deep sense of superiority and the pride of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    In fact, he was defeated in the end. Although he had some resentment in his heart at first, he also understood that there was a heaven outside the sky and there were people outside.


    Just as the second commander Kalou jueyu said to him, the defeat was good for him.


    After hearing this, Jialou jueyou defeated Jialou jueyu, the second commander of Kalou jueyu. He was also defeated by Du Shaofu. Finally, he stepped back and won a decisive victory. He was convinced by the fact that he was so arrogant in his heart that he could not come to the stage.But this time, looking at the children of Du Shaofu''s helping family, he finally threw himself into a desperate situation and protected them to leave. Jialou jueyou was deeply moved and deeply impressed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1375

    Listening to Jialou jueyou''s words, a group of peers around him did not speak, but their eyes were filled with some kind of fluctuation.


    Jialou jueyu looks up at the sky, with a light golden light in his eyes. The goose yellow robe inlaid with gold edge moves, which makes people look at it, just like a piece of flawless jade fused into a jade man.


    At the moment, even if standing there quietly, Jialou jueyu also appears to be so beautiful and charming.


    But at the moment, Jialou jueyu''s face is also very pale. The golden eyes slowly converged and turned into calm. He said to the people around him: "this time, all of us owe Du Shaofu more than one life. I am not only inferior to him, but also stronger than me."


    In front of the square, little star stood with her little body, looking at the front, holding Zixuan''s hand with her hand. She didn''t speak and looked pale.


    "Dad will be OK, mother, don''t you think so?"


    A moment later, in the afterglow of sunset, the little star looked up slightly and asked Zixuan in the face.


    Zixuan lowered her head and looked at the little star with her light purple eyes. With her other hand, she stroked the hair in front of her forehead. Her red lips were slightly open, and her voice was like immortal voice. She said, "his body is different. The golden and black burning sky thunder is just the initial realm. I''m afraid it''s hard to do anything to your father."


    "So, even if dad is trapped in it, after a hundred years, dad will be fine, right?" Little star''s pale face, clear and bright eyes with a touch of gold flame, still strange.


    "I think so. His life is hard, so many crises have been fine. This time it''s nothing." Zixuan light way, looking at the little star light smile.


    "In a hundred years, will dad get old? He''s human."


    Little star pouted a little and asked Zixuan. She was worried that a hundred years was nothing to a monster, but it had a lot of influence on human beings.


    "He has reached Nirvana wuzun, and he is no longer old."


    Zixuan raised her eyebrows slightly, and then looked at the sky. In her purple eyes, she wiped a little ripple, which was too deep to be noticed.


    "God ape king, Xiao Ying Ying, spirit magic tiger king and ghost car are all with dad. I hope nothing will happen."


    The little star murmured softly, on the young face, no longer so dignified, but also did not have a smile.


    "Hi..."


    As the space fluctuated, a tottering old lady appeared in the square, with grey hair and pale gold.


    "I have seen the saint."


    With the appearance of the tottering old lady, the Dharma protectors of the elder and the second elder are all respectful.


    "I have seen the saint."


    All around, the offspring of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, such as Jialou Yuying and Jialou jueyou, all knelt down on one knee at once.


    "Mother, why are you here?"


    The old lady looked respectful to him.


    "Let me see."


    The old lady nodded and waved to the elder Dharma protectors and disciples around him. Then she looked at the front space, her eyes were calm, and she said softly, "my old lady owes my grandson. I owe you."


    "Grandma..."


    Kalou color Ling lotus step forward, looking at the old woman, quietly supporting the old lady.


    "Grandparents."


    The little star came to the old lady''s side, and her tender voice was intimate.


    The old lady took the little star''s hand with her dry palm and patted the back of the little star gently. On the old face carved by years, her face full of wrinkles squeezed out a loving smile.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. My father will be OK. If Jinwu burns Tianlei, it will not be my father." The little star said softly, in the clear monster eyes, there is a kind of perseverance.


    "Yes, he will be all right."


    The old lady nodded with a smile in her eyes.


    "The children of the family listen."


    Suddenly, Kalou opened his mouth and looked at the calm space in front of him, but his voice was not loud. At the moment, there was a wave of invisible waves, which spread in all directions like the tide and resounded through the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Today, I have taken Du Shaofu as my adopted son. From now on, Du Shaofu will be the young patriarch of my family of golden winged Dapeng birds!"


    The voice of Kalou Changtian falls down, resounding through the corner of the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    In the whole family of golden winged mires, all the offspring and cubs of the family are surprised and shocked.


    On the square in front of the mountain peak, all the elder Dharma protectors, Kalou jueyu, and so on were stunned.


    But at the moment, no one is against it. Even the great elder and the second elder are speechless.


    Originally, the old lady accepted Du Shaofu as his grandson. In fact, she was the adopted son of Jialou Changtian, the patriarch of the clan. However, there is still a big difference between them.


    But at the moment, the patriarch Jialou Changtian himself said that the amount was different, which was equivalent to the real recognition of the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds.In particular, the identity of Du Shaofu, the patriarch of jialouchangtian, is of great importance, which can be said to be the future patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng.


    If the former patriarch jialouchangtian had made such a decision, I''m afraid the elder would have reminded him that Du Shaofu is still a human being.


    It''s just that at the moment, no one says much.


    "People are in it, and my grandson can''t hear it."


    The old lady looked at Jialou Changtian, took little star''s hand and whispered to him.


    "If he comes out later, he will also be my son-in-law, the young chief of the family of the golden winged Dapeng birds."


    Jialou Changtian returns to the road. The voice seems to reverberate in the square intentionally, so that anyone can hear it. Then he looks at Kalou jueyu and so on and says, "all are scattered. Go back and heal."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    Bright golden thunder in the ocean space, the thunder sound subsided a lot.


    "How can this happen, damn it, what''s going on..."


    The huge golden thunderbolt, a three legged bird, is full of fear at the moment. It finds that it has done something wrong. Originally, it thought that it could support the human being, but now several days have passed. Its endless energy has poured into the thunder and lightning treasure, but even the waves have not appeared. The lightning treasure is so weird that it is like a bottomless hole that anyone can refuse Its energy is devouring, it also brain pumping the same send sheep into the tiger''s mouth, just a few days time, it is very weak.


    At the moment, the golden Thunderbird wanted to get rid of it, only to find it was too late.


    The strange tripod revolves, and the purple gold lightning whirlpool at the entrance of the cave automatically devours the energy of the golden and black sky burning thunder in its space. Although it stops sending sheep into the tiger''s mouth, the speed of the lightning treasure is not too slow. If it goes on like this for a long time, it may be enough to exhaust it.


    In this closed space, Jinwu Huotian thunder loses contact with the outside world and can''t be recovered at all. When the energy is exhausted, one point will be lost.


    "How can this happen? What is this?"


    The three legged golden thunder bird was stunned. It tried its best to stop the three legged hall from swallowing its energy, but found that the effect was very small and it was difficult to stop it.


    The purple thunder contained in the tripod cauldron even made it feel afraid, as if it could suppress it.


    At this moment, Jinwu burning sky thunder from the original disdain and greed, began to some panic and fear, also dare not to attack the tripod tripod lightning treasure.


    I''m afraid that the more it attacks, the faster its energy will be consumed.


    In the misty space, the figure of Du Shaofu sitting cross legged is covered with a golden halo of energy, and a domineering and forceful atmosphere diffuses away.


    "HISHI..."


    When the golden energy halo gradually disappeared and introverted into his body, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes suddenly opened. The golden light in his eyes was shining with purple flame, starlight, and purple thunder and lightning, and then slowly became clear and bright.


    "Hoo..."


    A mouthful of turbid gas was spitting out along the throat, and a powerful momentum was surging. The surrounding space of the vibration was also severely shaken, and the purple robe hunting trembled.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s originally pale face has quietly recovered to ruddy.


    As he peeped into the mysterious Qi in his body and the power of the original spirit in his mind, Du Shaofu was also slightly relaxed.


    Du Shaofu estimated that it had been more than a month for him to recover a little. This time, he was seriously injured.


    But now it''s only a few days outside, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, his eyes slightly closed, and his mind was suddenly released, peeping out of the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Eh..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s mind was converged, his slightly closed eyes opened, and he also showed a little smile.


    During the inspection, Du Shaofu finds that his purple thunder tripod has been automatically swallowing Jinwu burning Tianlei, and the Jinwu burning Tianlei is also beginning to retreat.


    Without turning his eyes, Du Shaofu was thinking about something. In the next moment, his figure disappeared in the ancient space.


    "Hiss!"


    When Du Shaofu''s figure reappeared, he was already outside the purple thunder xuanding. He was covered with a golden mask, isolating the surrounding Jinwu Huotian thunder.


    Watching Du Shaofu reappear again, the fierce pupil of the golden bird with three feet of thunder is staring at Du Shaofu tightly.


    Feeling the breath of Du Shaofu at the moment and looking at Du Shaofu''s ruddy face, the eyes of the three legged bird''s eyes were filled with surprise.


    "Jinwu burns the sky thunder, what can you do to me? I seem to be unable to do anything to you for the time being. How about getting along peacefully without breaking into the river water?"


    Du Shaofu looked up at the huge three legged golden Thunderbird. At the moment, the huge three legged golden Thunderbird was the condensation of Jinwu burning sky thunder.


    "How to live in peace?"


    The big three legged bird''s eyes fluttered and seemed to be interested. He asked Du Shaofu.Looking at the three legged bird of golden thunder, Du Shaofu did not turn his eyes and said: "this space collapsed. It seems that no one can go out in a hundred years. We can''t fight for a hundred years. It''s better to step back. I don''t deal with you, and you don''t provoke me. If you are willing to help me to refine my body, I can help you, and I will help you naturally. How about it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1376

    "Tiny human, you want to be beautiful and destroy you. Everything is mine. What qualifications do you have to bargain with me? Go to death!"


    All of a sudden, just before Du Shaofu''s voice was finished, the golden thunder three legged bird suddenly changed its face and started to move.


    "Hula..."


    In a short time, starting from around Du Shaofu, a large and huge bright golden thunderbolt burst out of the space, carrying the fiery destruction of the tyrant, and the twisted space suddenly shrouded.


    Just now, Jinwu burning sky thunder seems to have intended to talk with Du Shaofu about the conditions, but in fact, he attacks secretly and violently.


    As a Jinwu burning sky thunder, how can it negotiate with a tiny human being.


    The treasure of thunder and lightning, another kind of spiritual thunder and the thunder and martial pulse of Du Shaofu are all things it covets for. How could it easily let go of such opportunities.


    "Boom!"


    In the end, with the potential of destruction, it swept around Du Shaofu in all directions and shrouded him.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The thunder exploded, and a series of thunder burst out in the thunder space, and the colorful golden arc exploded and filled the space.


    Just at the moment when the overwhelming golden thunderbolt exploded, the look of the three legged golden Thunderbird suddenly changed, and his anger surged up his pupils.


    In the discoloration of the two pupils of the big three legged bird, where the thunder just exploded, a large area of Jinwu burning sky thunder mysteriously disappeared.


    "Hum!"


    Then a whirlpool of purple and gold lightning appeared, and a tripod tripod appeared. Du Shaofu''s figure had long disappeared.


    "Don''t you want to live in peace? That''s what you want!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice echoed in the thunder space, showing a little fierce, but his body had already entered the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Damn human bastards..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the three legged golden thunder bird was furious. It didn''t expect that the speed of the human was so fast. It made it clear that the treacherous human had been on guard against it.


    But at the moment, although Jinwu burning thunder is angry, there is nothing to do, and even dare not attack the tripod tripod. For fear that more and more of its energy is consumed, it will become weaker and weaker, which is too unfavorable for it in this space.


    Not enough. Du Shaofu, who entered the purple thunder tripod at the moment, was not very good-looking.


    In a space of purple thunder xuanding, Du Shaofu stood with his hands down, and his face was slightly coagulated.


    Although at the moment with the help of purple thunder xuanding, can still be safe, but always can not really hide in this for a hundred years.


    It''s only been a few years since the cultivation. If he was trapped in this place for 100 years, Du Shaofu could not imagine what would happen outside.


    I still have a master to save. There is a deep blood feud between the academy and the Seven Star hall. The family has not been reunited. Maybe a hundred years is nothing to other Nirvana Wu Zun practitioners.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that he could not afford to delay it in a hundred years.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know whether he could go out by relying on his pulse and soul. But at the moment, this space is the space for Jinwu to burn the sky thunder. He could not get out of the purple thunder tripod. Naturally, he would not even have the opportunity to try, unless he could solve the problem of Jinwu burning the sky thunder.


    Du Shaofu can only smile silently at the moment when Jinwu burns Tianlei at the primary level. It''s good to be able to live safely in the purple thunder tripod. I''m afraid he can''t do anything about it at the moment.


    If you get angry with Jinwu burning Tianlei, the dog jumps over the wall when he is in a hurry, and the rabbit bites when he is anxious. When the time comes, Jinwu burns the sky thunder with all his strength, and the final result will surely be both losses!


    Thinking in his mind, Du Shaofu was thinking of many possible ways at the moment, and found that none of them helped.


    Trapped in the purple thunder xuanding, the first thing to solve at this moment is the Jinwu burning sky thunder.


    "It seems to be getting weaker and weaker."


    A moment later, through the purple thunder xuanding and just facing the Jinwu burning sky thunder, Du Shaofu could feel that the Jinwu burning sky thunder was weaker than a few days ago.


    At the moment, it seems that the reason why Jinlei can''t recover is that he can''t recover his power.


    Feeling this phenomenon, Du Shaofu seemed to have grasped something in his heart.


    Purple thunder xuanding has been devouring Jinwu burning sky thunder, but the power of Jinwu burning sky thunder is weakening.


    Although this kind of weakening, if the original spirit power is not sharp enough, even can not feel it, but if it goes on for a long time, it will certainly become weaker and weaker.


    "There''s a chance."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes were polished and his mouth was filled with a smile.


    Du Shaofu estimated that as long as the purple thunder xuanding has been devouring Jinwu burning Tianlei, the power of Jinwu burning Tianlei will become weaker and weaker.


    Once the Jinwu burning sky thunder is consumed to a certain extent, then he will have a chance.


    And if you can strengthen yourself in this period of time, you will have a greater chance of winning if you lose this long time.In the purple thunder tripod, the cultivation will not be affected at all.


    Fu Dao, Wu Dao, and all kinds of mystical means need time to practice and comprehend, which can enhance themselves.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu thought of boiling and refining the divine body. The original purpose of entering the secret land of the golden winged mires was to successfully refine the divine body and achieve the true Peng body!


    Before the Jinwu Tianlei uprising, Du Shaofu also clearly felt the transformation of his body.


    However, in the present situation, Du Shaofu knew that it was impossible for him to burn Tianlei with Jinwu again.


    "Purple Gold Xuan thunder, should only be above Jinwu burning sky thunder, I don''t know..."


    In the process of thinking, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened and his mouth was covered with a smile.


    The third level of the golden winged ROC bird''s body training method is to use the most powerful spirit thunder to refine the divine body. The purple gold Xuan thunder in the purple thunder tripod, whether it is the degree of arrogance or the degree of coercion, is really comparable, afraid that it is absolutely not comparable to the Jinwu burning sky thunder.


    So, Du Shaofu''s heart in this moment, immediately bred an idea, do not know how to use his own purple gold Xuan thunder to boil the God?


    The idea flashed in his mind, which made him more and more uncontrollable. Du Shaofu really hoped that he could succeed in refining his body and make his body strong again.


    "Try it. It shouldn''t be a problem."


    Du Shaofu said lightly that he had already made up his mind and planned to have a try.


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in a vast void.


    This void is a little gray, high above a thick purple thunder cloud, purple thunderstorm inside, there is a purple electric light stream string, a huge breath of palpitation spread.


    The fierce thunder and pressure diffused from it, and the skin was covered with a chill. The degree and authority of tyranny are definitely higher than that of Jinwu burning sky thunder at the same level.


    "Start!"


    He took a deep breath and looked at the purple thunder cloud in the sky. The next moment, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and his fingerprints were condensed.


    "Chulala..."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu sat in the void with his figure crossed his knees. For a moment, a purple thunder cloud came with a crackling arc.


    The bright purple arc flickers all over the sky, shuttling back and forth in this gray space, illuminating the space, which makes people feel palpitating.


    A terrible ray of thunder emerged and filled the void.


    "Boom!"


    among the thick purple thunder clouds, a series of purple electric arcs quietly penetrate the cloud layer, and the whole space can not help shaking up secretly


    "hisha...!"


    At the same time, a series of purple lights spread down in an instant, collapsing at a speed of blink.


    In an instant, the lightning flashed, and purple lightning turned into purple thunder. The thunder storm burst out of the thunder cloud, and the dazzling light poured out. Countless purple thunder came down from the sky and fell to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints are rapidly coagulating, but at the moment, they don''t even urge any defensive means, and they face and bear with flesh directly.


    The Zijin xuanlei in the purple thunder tripod was originally controlled by Du Shaofu, who had already achieved the immortal Xuan style under the forging of Zijin xuanlei.


    This Zijin xuanlei is a destruction to others, but for Du Shaofu, even if he bathes in the purple thunder Xuan tripod, there will be no big problem.


    At the moment, what Du Shaofu had to do was to urge the golden winged ROC bird to boil and refine the spirit body, and absorb the power of purple gold and xuanlei to refine the divine body.


    Although Du Shaofu has already achieved the immortal Xuan style in Zijin xuanlei forging body.


    However, the alchemy body of the golden winged Mirs is not the same as the immortal body and does not conflict with each other.


    If you can successfully boil the spirit body, it will certainly be able to complement the immortal body, and let the flesh body to a new state.


    "Boom..."


    The space flashed and thundered, and purple thunder clouds rolled over the sky. A large purple thunder with thick arms fell like an angry dragon.


    The space of thunder was distorted. Many thunder fell directly on Du Shaofu''s body. The bright purple arc immediately overflowed on Du Shaofu''s body and drove off.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, as if unmoved, absorbed the power of the purple and gold xuanlei, and began to refine his body.


    The purple thunder surged into Du Shaofu''s body, and the power of the tyrannical and destructive thunder instantly spread in the whole skeleton and body, with a burst of domineering hot energy diffusion.


    With his eyes closed, Du Shaofu used the golden winged ROC bird training method to absorb the power of purple gold and Xuan Lei. He was surprised to find that, as he had expected, the purple gold Xuan thunder could completely replace the Jinwu burning sky thunder to boil the spirit body, and the effect was not weaker than that of Jinwu burning the sky thunder.


    It also made Du Shaofu easier to control and suffered less pain.


    The pain caused by the thunder falling into Du Shaofu''s body was almost negligible.How could Du Shaofu feel so much pain in his body?


    In the surprise, Du Shaofu was immediately immersed in the body of refining God.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1377

    As time went by, from the extinction of the Seven Star hall to the present, Du Shaofu was regarded as hiding everywhere, and he had to be on guard against the evil cult.


    Even if he was from Shicheng to the present, Du Shaofu has been through countless battles. He has been in danger of life and death for many times, and he has survived many times.


    This also makes Du Shaofu more and more firm. He must constantly become stronger. As long as there is a stronger will, he will never let go.


    For Du Shaofu, it was not just a matter of climbing a new step in his body.


    Du Shaofu himself was a ghost, and by chance he practiced the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds. Once he achieved the body of the real ROC, it would be of great benefit to the future.


    The body of Zhenpeng and the word "Zhenpeng" are enough to explain everything.


    At the beginning of his physical training, Du Shaofu entered the realm of Zhenpeng by chance.


    At this moment, if we can achieve the true Peng''s body, it undoubtedly represents that we can go further and further and have unlimited potential.


    Think of the ancient ancestors of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. Zhenpeng was proud of the world and soared up to 90000 Li. What a tyrannical thing it was!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu gave up the Jinwu burning sky thunder to boil the spirit body, because no matter from which aspect, the purple gold Xuan thunder is stronger than the Jinwu burning sky thunder.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu didn''t know the method of refining the spirit body, so he didn''t boil the spirit body with purple gold and Xuan thunder.


    If you had known, Du Shaofu would have tried.


    What Du Shaofu is doing now is to refine the body with purple gold and xuanlei, to make the body progress and metamorphosis, and to nourish the body with purple gold xuanlei.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was completely immersed in the body of boiling and refining, and at the same time, he was understanding the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    As time went by, one day, two days, ten days, twenty days, and the last hundred days, or even two hundred days, Du Shaofu was still immersed in the process of refining himself.


    At the beginning, he had only three months to refine himself in the dense land of the golden winged ROC.


    If you don''t succeed in three months, you won''t have many chances.


    However, it has been almost half a year for Du Shaofu to refine his body under the purple and golden thunder, and there is still no sign of success.


    However, in the process, Du Shaofu''s body was indeed enhanced in the visible state of the naked eye.


    Du Shaofu''s purple robe had been destroyed by Zijin xuanlei and sat naked on his knees.


    The body has a pale gold light, surging and overflowing, from the inside to the outside, as if into the flesh and blood.


    If you look carefully, you can see that there are golden talismans in Du Shaofu''s crystal clear body.


    Those golden talismans are related to the family of golden winged mires. They are constantly condensed, just like seeds sown in the soil, taking root and sprouting, and beginning to show life.


    Du Shaofu, who was calm and sat down, glowed all over his body, and his body was crystal clear like a miracle!


    If you look carefully, Du Shaofu, who sits cross legged at the moment, will feel like a golden winged ROC bird.


    Time goes by like this, this void out of the sound of thunder, silent, no one will come in to disturb.


    In this kind of space, Du Shaofu''s eyes closed, as if he had completely entered a state of emptiness and brightness.


    Du Shaofu''s resolute and resolute face was as calm as water, without any mood fluctuation, but there was a mysterious and mysterious feeling on Du Shaofu''s face.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was immersed in the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng birds. His physical body was refining his body. He left everything behind in his heart, and for the time being, he put aside his family reunion and the blood feud between tianwu academy and the Seven Star hall.


    Only in his inner peace, Du Shaofu understood the magical means, tempered his body and realized the mystery.


    This is a wonderful state, which can be met but can not be asked for!


    Du Shaofu knew that he would be trapped for a hundred years. At present, he couldn''t do anything to burn the sky thunder in Jinwu. Only in this way could he empty everything. By chance, he entered this kind of state that could not be met.


    For practitioners, even if they practice in seclusion, they can''t escape the influence of the secular world. It''s hard to really devote themselves to the cultivation, which naturally has a huge impact on their own practice.


    Therefore, the strong men in the huge mountain gate in the world will hand over the mountain gate to the outstanding ones of later generations after they have achieved certain accomplishments. They try their best to put aside everything, hide in the deep mountain cultivation, or travel around the world to realize the road.


    It is absolutely not easy for ordinary people to put down everything and devote themselves to their own practice.


    Put down everything, only four words, but how difficult it is to do it.


    Only those who have great perseverance and great insight can really achieve that.


    But Du Shaofu, in a helpless situation, has also made this step.


    Once you put your whole heart into practice and enter this wonderful state of emptiness, the feeling of practice is no longer boring, but a kind of enjoyment from the inside out.There is no doubt that Du Shaofu is enjoying the pleasure brought about by this practice.


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes, which had been closed for more than half a year, suddenly opened. The golden light burst into his eyes. His eyes were full of golden talismans and secret patterns. It seemed that there were golden wings in the deep of his eyes, and the shadow of a roc bird wanted to shake out.


    "Why can''t we succeed? It''s the end of the ordeal."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    All around, the purple gold Xuan thunder was still falling, falling on Du Shaofu''s body, but there was no big fluctuation at all.


    Du Shaofu was pondering and wondering. It had been so long, but he had not succeeded in refining his body, but the physical body had already reached an end in the process.


    That kind of feeling made Du Shaofu know that he was on the verge of success, but he always felt that he lacked something, so he could not break through the critical point.


    Meditate, ponder


    In the endless fall of purple and golden thunder, Du Shaofu did not blink for more than 30 hours.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu fell into a kind of bitter thinking. Looking from afar, he seemed to have been silly.


    If anyone had seen this scene at the moment, he would have thought that Du Shaofu might have been split into a fool in that terrible purple and golden thunder.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    At a certain moment, Du Shaofu, who was meditating, suddenly looked up and laughed endlessly. His resolute and determined face was full of smiles and said, "so it is. I understand. I finally understand. The body of the real Peng, I am a human body, how can I really become a Peng! Refining Shenyu, cutting bones and washing pith is also to forge the body of the flesh, boil and refine the big city of shenti, and achieve the body of the real Peng. As a human body, I belong to the sect of ten thousand methods, and boil and refine the body of God, I should be the real body and God body! "


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu looked ecstatic, and his fingerprints congealed. He drew the purple and golden thunder from the Zhou sky and poured into his body.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s body was filled with miraculous "crackling" sounds, such as all the limbs, muscles, viscera, channels, acupoints and orifices ringing at the same time.


    Du Shaofu''s body was glowing, and there was a secret pattern of talisman.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body, from the inside to the outside, began to transform again, as if from hundreds of millions of cells and pores, permeated with brilliant golden light.


    At this moment, if the strong man of the golden winged ROC family is here, he will surely be surprised by Du Shaofu. The changes in Du Shaofu at this moment are just like the changes of the real Peng''s body.


    Du Shaofu''s style was a great achievement in the dynasty of Zhenpeng, but it was slightly different from that of Zhenpeng.


    Du Shaofu''s body glows, and the purple and golden thunder covers his muscles and bones. The electric arc is full of radiance, and his whole body is glittering and shining, just like a deity standing in the void.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time, like quicksand between fingers, can''t hold it, quietly passes by.


    It has been seven months since the golden winged ROC family changed in the dense place.


    In the past seven months, Du Shaofu and Xiao Long helped the children of the golden winged Dapeng family in the attack of Jinwu burning the sky thunder. Finally, Du Shaofu spared no effort to help everyone out of their difficulties. The news that he was in a desperate situation had already spread among the whole family.


    All the children of the golden winged ROC were shocked and grateful to Du Shaofu.


    If it had not been for Du Shaofu''s help at the beginning, it would have been an unbearable blow to the golden winged mires.


    For those young men and women of the younger generation who escaped from death at the beginning, seven months later, they still have lingering fear, and they often think of the purple robed youth who risked their lives and finally trapped themselves in a desperate situation.


    In seven months, Xiaoxing was no longer ostracized by the offspring of the golden winged Dapeng family, and Xiaoxing never went to eat miraculous herbs and Tiancai Dibao in the medicinal fields of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    But six months ago, the little star entered the "earth realm" of the golden winged mires, and had not come out for half a year.


    With the help of Kalou Cailing, Zixuan did not know what she had traded with the golden winged mires. She had entered the "Heaven realm" of the golden winged mires for half a year.


    At dusk, the sun sets in the west, and the sky is covered with golden silence. The mountains in the distance are covered with sunset clouds, which makes half of the sky bright red like a fire belt.


    "Hi..."


    Within the territory, a small body is swept out like a lightning bolt. Just a flash, it disappears.


    "What is the origin of this little girl? Her strength seems to have improved a lot."


    Outside the territory, in a simple courtyard, a man with bright eyebrows, who looks like an octogenarian, suddenly opens his slightly closed eyes, and a light golden light passes through his eyes, and then continues to close his eyes slightly.


    Deep valley, quiet courtyard.


    "Grandparents."


    The childish voice falls, and the figure of the little star appears in the courtyard.


    "Are you finally willing to give up this little girl?"


    From the courtyard, the fiery shadow of Kalou Cailing comes out and looks at the little star eyes with a smile.But then, the golden brilliance of Kalou Cailing filled her beautiful eyes, and immediately fixed her eyes on the little star. After a long time, there was a shocking arc in the corner of her mouth. She couldn''t help but say, "little girl''s progress is really fast. How can she cultivate herself? It''s very irritating."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1378

    At the moment, Kalou Cailing can clearly feel that the invisible breath on the little star is much stronger than it was half a year ago. Although it is still far away from the animal kingdom, it is afraid that it should be in the middle stage of nirvana.


    After she broke through the nirvana animal Zun level, she went to the middle level of Nirvana beast Zun, but it took her ten years to break through Nirvana beast Zun to the martial realm. It took 50 years for her to break through Nirvana beast Zun to the martial realm. In the whole family of golden winged mires, her talent is enough to rank at the top level, which is hard to be compared with.


    But now that little girl has the effect of ten years'' Cultivation in just half a year. According to this speed, Kalou Cailing speculates that the little girl will be able to break through to the level of animal kingdom in a few years. At that time, she may be the absolute evil spirit among all the animal families.


    The animal kingdom of this age has never appeared in the whole group of monsters.


    "I practice normally."


    The little star looked at the colorful plume of Kalou, and did not feel that he was practicing fast. Instead, he felt that his progress in cultivation was slow.


    At the moment, Jia is afraid that the speed of the star building is not good enough.


    "Little girl, how do you feel in the" land "


    The old lady''s limping body walked out behind the Kalou Cailing and asked with a kind smile to the little star.


    "It''s not bad. I''ve understood almost everything in it." Little star intimate to the old lady''s side.


    "Is everything within the territory understood enough..."


    Jialou Cailing had to be hard to white the little star. How huge the collection in the territory is, it can be regarded as the core of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. She has been in the territory for at least several decades. At this moment, she dare not say that she has understood everything in the territory.


    But Kalou Cailing knew that the evil girl in front of her could not lie. The only explanation was that the little girl was too evil.


    "A pair of abnormal demons father and daughter."


    Kalou Cailing sighed in her heart. She could not help but think of that young man in purple robe. It''s a pity that after such a long time, the miracle has never appeared.


    "It''s good to have a good understanding. Go to the" Heaven realm "to understand it." The old lady said with a smile to the little star.


    "Grandma, I don''t want to understand. I want to leave the family of Dapeng birds and come back to understand the magical means in the" Heaven realm. "


    Small star holds up a small face to say, it seems that the heart has already made a decision.


    "Where do you want to leave? Your godmother is still in the "Heaven realm". Aren''t you waiting for your father to come out? " Jialou Cailing Daimei wrinkled slightly and asked the little star in doubt.


    "I want to continue to go back to the animal kingdom for training. Only in the training can I break through and strengthen faster. My father is trapped, but I know my father will be OK. We still have some revenge in Zhongzhou. Now my father is trapped, so I will do something for my father. After 100 years, when my father comes out, we will be able to kill him back to Zhongzhou."


    On the little star''s childish face, the golden flame rises faintly in his eyes. It seems that in the past half a year, he has suddenly matured a lot, giving people a feeling of small adults.


    Then the little star smiles at the Kalou Cailing and says, "aunt Cailing, when my mother comes out, help me tell her that I am in the animal kingdom, and let her not worry."


    "Well, my aunt will tell your mother."


    Jialou Cailing was stunned and nodded slightly. At the moment, her father had accepted that guy as his adopted son. Naturally, he was her brother, and she was naturally Xiaoxing''s aunt.


    With such an evil little niece, Kalou Cailing''s heart has always been happy.


    "It''s really good to go out and practice. It''s much better than those little guys in the family."


    The old lady looked at the little star, but did not stop her. She just told her: "in the animal kingdom, as long as you don''t meet the older generation, no one can do anything to you. Once you meet those old guys, you will show your grandmother''s identity. I believe those guys should not dare to move you, but you should be careful of the dragon race. You should also pay attention to the old guys with some strange personalities 2¡¢ It''s not a good idea


    "I''ll pay attention to my grandparents."


    Little star nodded, she could feel that the cheap grandmother in front of her really cared about her.


    "In addition, I''ll stay with my grandparents after three days." The old lady said to the little star.


    Little star nods, a smile should say: "good."


    So the next three days, the little star in the valley with the old lady.


    It is said to accompany the old lady, but only the little star knows best. The old lady has been guiding her practice for the past three days.


    In the evening of the third day, the old lady gave little star a lot of treasures and miraculous medicine, and told him again.


    The next morning, the little star left from the family of golden winged mires.


    "Little star, come back when you have time. Pay attention to safety.""Little star, we will miss you."


    Jialou Cailing and the old lady personally saw him off, as well as a few younger brothers who had been protected by the little star. They also reluctantly said hello to the little star.


    The little star turns around, in the monster clear big eye, pan slightly moist.


    "I''m leaving..."


    Then the small figure, leaping into the half empty pale gold space, whirlpool ripple, gradually disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    In the void of purple thunder xuanding, the energy training of purple and gold Xuan thunder is continuously falling.


    Du Shaofu sat naked on his knees, and his flesh and blood were permeated with golden light like divine radiance. Accompanied by purple arc, there was mysterious energy nourishing the body.


    In the space of purple gold and xuanlei, Du Shaofu''s body is bright at the moment. It is like a miracle, which makes people feel that it is like a real ROC in human form.


    The body is changing mysteriously from the inside to the outside. At last, it seems that a golden winged ROC bird emerges from Du Shaofu''s flesh and blood skeleton.


    The shadow of the golden roc bird is connected with Du Shaofu''s whole body, which makes Du Shaofu as sacred as a God''s palace, giving people a feeling of no dirt and no time.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, like a God, came from heaven and did not belong to this world. He could no longer see the trace of the demon king.


    From the inside to the outside, from the cells, bone marrow, bone, blood and flesh, channels, acupoints, orifices, five viscera and six Fu organs, all the way to the four limbs and body surface.


    In the purple gold Xuan Lei''s refining, Du Shaofu''s body was refined and transformed by the golden winged ROC bird''s body training method. Everything showed a kind of mystery and mystery, until Dacheng, leaped to a new level!


    With the passage of time, Du Shaofu did not move. He only cared about his own transformation. He was calm and immersed in the joy of practice.


    In this way, until Du Shaofu''s body surface that the golden winged ROC bird''s talisman and secret pattern condensed the virtual shadow and flesh and blood all melt together.


    In this space, the purple and golden thunder disappeared quietly, and the "boom" of lightning and thunder gradually faded, until finally it all subsided.


    "Hoo..."


    At last, the purple electric arc overflowed from Du Shaofu. The purple arcs came in and out of Du Shaofu''s mouth and nose, and then disappeared.


    "HISHI..."


    Therefore, Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of golden light, which rose like substance and broke the purple thunder cloud.


    "Boom..."


    A strong and domineering atmosphere swept away from Du Shaofu''s body, shaking the space and shaking.


    "Ha ha..."


    As a joyful laugh spread, Du Shaofu''s body leaped out of his lap, standing in the air, his arms outstretched, his whole body shining with gold, just like a real ROC in human form.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s whole body is crystal clear, showing a light purple gold color, but also has a aura, super vulgar and domineering!


    "Refining the body, the real body and the body, it''s successful!"


    Feeling the changes in his body at the moment, Du Shaofu''s dazzling golden light in his eyes persisted for a long time, and finally succeeded in refining his body for half a year with purple and gold Xuan thunder.


    Although the success at the moment is not true Peng''s body, but Du Shaofu''s heart is very clear that the real body and spirit body will never be under the true Peng''s body. If you are not a real golden winged ROC bird, you can''t really become the body of a real ROC. Your real body and God''s body are your own real Peng''s body.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, when Du Shaofu was happy, the space vibrated like a violent impact.


    "Can''t bear it at last."


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s face closed, his mind peeped out and his mouth curled slightly. As a new purple robe and shoes and socks were put on in the Qiankun bag, his figure immediately disappeared.


    "Boom..."


    In the ocean space of golden thunder, the golden thunder in all directions is around the tens of Zhang huge purple gold thunder sweeping and crashing away.


    Those crazy tyrants are burning and destroying. It seems that they are going to smash and destroy the purple thunder xuanding.


    The huge three legged golden Thunderbird flapped its wings in the sky, and the fierce pupil showed anger. After half a year, it was finally unable to endure.


    That tripod tripod thunder and lightning is the most precious, continuously devouring its energy.


    Unknowingly, Jinwu burning sky thunder suddenly realized that it had lost at least 40% of its energy in half a year.


    If you don''t need to burn the tripod, you will not have to burn the tripod for long. If you don''t have to burn it, you will feel scared of being killed by thunder.


    "Boy, get out of here. You think you can be safe and sound if you hide in it. Do you want to consume me slowly? You can''t do it. It''s a big deal. No one wants to take advantage of it!"


    The three legged golden thunder, the giant bird hissed, and the ditch moved, causing the thunder in the golden thunder sea, continuously sweeping to the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Boom..."The thunder exploded, and the thunder was raging. At the moment, the purple thunder tripod was impacted like a lonely boat in the tsunami. It was moving with the wave and was falling, as if it could be overturned at any time.


    However, if you look at it carefully, you can still see that the mouth of the purple thunder xuanding tripod is crumbling, and the whirlpool of purple gold Xuan thunder is still spinning, continuously swallowing the Jinwu burning sky thunder.


    [on the last day of the end of the month, I didn''t make any efforts in the last few days, so I didn''t ask for flowers on the last day. I just sent a notice to tell my brothers and sisters that it was the sixth shift the day before yesterday, and it was the fifth shift yesterday. Today''s update will also start at night. During the day, we have to train, work and sleep, so we can only stay up late to catch up on the draft, and we will continue to have more shifts today, A few days ago, there was only one watch in a day. The renewal that was owed should be paid back naturally. It is not difficult to owe again. Flash, Xiaoyu has to make up for his sleep. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1379

    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared outside the purple thunder xuanding. His body surface was wrapped in the golden light energy. He looked at the golden thunder three legged bird in the air.


    "Boom..."


    At the moment, the golden thunder space, thunder riots, space in the chattering drama, thunder shock people eardrum tingling, brain dizzy!


    The golden thunderbolt three legged bird looked at Du Shaofu, and his fierce pupil was filled with surprise. At the moment, he looked at that man, which made him feel a little shivering. Compared with half a year ago, the temperament of the human body seems to be changed in general, and has a completely different feeling from the original, which makes it tremble for no reason.


    "Boy, can''t you stay at last?"


    But then, the golden thunder three legged bird looked down at Du Shaofu, suppressed the inexplicable tremor in his heart, and didn''t want to miss the opportunity again. The huge body of thunder flapped its wings with countless golden thunders, and the golden thunders with huge palpitations danced wildly and swept to the purple thunder xuanding.


    At the moment, the purple thunder xuanding is like a lonely boat in the stormy waves. It is teetering in the golden thunder like rainstorm, but it is still devouring the Jinwu and burning the sky thunder.


    "Pedaling..."


    However, Du Shaofu''s body was shaken back one after another by the violent Jinwu burning sky thunder, and he swept out with a large amount of purple and gold Xuan thunder with his sleeve, which stabilized his body.


    "I want to see if you can fight all the time!"


    The change of this scene made the eyes of the three legged bird once again pale with horror, but they were not willing to fall into the dilemma of being engulfed by the endless stream. The huge body of thunder and lightning moved horizontally, and the brilliant golden huge thunder thunders spread all over the world as if the sky thunder erupted and collapsed again to the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Swallow up..."


    Du Shaofu''s face sank, and his dark Qi poured into the purple thunder tripod. Suddenly, the rickety purple thunder Xuan tripod suddenly expanded again, and then perched in the sky like a rock, no longer shaking.


    Inside the cave of purple thunder xuanding, countless purple and gold snake shuttles in the void, converging into a deep whirlpool of purple and golden thunder.


    "Boom!"


    Around the whirlpool of purple gold thunder, a large amount of purple and gold thunder diffused out. The "boom" sound reverberated in the air. The breath was like destroying the sky and destroying the earth. It would continue to live and swallow the thunder energy of the crazy tyrant''s fiery destruction.


    "Asshole!"


    The big three legged birds hissed and drank, and the sound became sharp. The fierce pupils shot thunder light, and the golden thunder raged across the sky. It was like countless bombs detonated, and the destructive force kept pounding the purple thunder xuanding.


    The purple thunder Xuan tripod erupts the terrible swallowing power, anyone who comes will not refuse, devouring the golden black and burning the sky thunder crazily.


    The so-called black tripod can''t even be destroyed by the thunder in the sky.


    This change of breath can not escape Du Shaofu''s keen insight into the power of Yuan Shen.


    "It seems that the breath is weak a lot."


    Du Shaofu''s body also recoiled a lot. Under the violent attacks of Jinwu burning Tianlei, although they were resisted by the purple thunder xuanding, Du Shaofu was also affected.


    But it was this kind of influence that made Du Shaofu feel more clearly. At the moment, the Jinwu burning sky thunder was at least half weaker than that of half a year ago.


    In addition, the original Jinwu burning sky thunder destroyed the seal ban in the hall, which also consumed a lot.


    So at the moment, facing the Jinwu burning sky thunder, Du Shaofu felt that he didn''t seem to have the feeling that was totally irresistible at the beginning.


    "See how long you can fight!"


    The three legged thunder bird drank deeply, and once again flapped its wings and swept over Du Shaofu. At first, he mainly dealt with Du Shaofu''s body and deliberately avoided the three legged tripod thunder treasure.


    "Your grandmother is a bear. Do you really think Laozi is easy to deal with?"


    Du Shaofu was also angry when the persimmon was soft and pinched by others. When he drank it, the golden eyes were suddenly covered with purple thunder, and the fingerprints were condensed, and the whole body was immediately covered with a mysterious pattern of purple and golden thunder light.


    "Boom


    Dun time, this piece of golden thunder and lightning space suddenly and severely for it.


    Suddenly, with Du Shaofu''s whole body as the center, a burst of purple thunder and lightning also emerged in the void, which instantly filled the surrounding space, making the vast space trembling with violence.


    Du Shaofu urged the thunder, and the purple electric arc suddenly spread out from his body. The purple color was like a rainstorm, and the Purple Silver Snake twinkled in the void!


    The spirit of punishment and killing spreads without killing, but it shows the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth!


    In a short time, a purple thunder and lightning gathered in Du Shaofu''s palm, and fiercely collided with the golden thunder storm in front of him.


    Purple thunder to just to the sun, to be able to vast sky, punishment of life!


    In an instant, two thunderbolts collide, and the thunder energy explodes, just like a bright fireworks blooming into the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The arc and the arc are shining in the space."Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was shaken away directly by the burning destructive power of the tyrant.


    The energy collision made Du Shaofu pale, but he was able to resist it.


    The remaining golden thunder power is directly absorbed by Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse, which can enhance the thunder pulse.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu felt that his body was no longer affected by the fiery destruction of the tyrants who were burning the sky thunder in Jinwu.


    That''s the benefit of the real body and the divine body. The physical body and the immortal body complement each other and transform again to a new height!


    "Getting weaker and weaker."


    Holding his body steady, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the three legged thunder bird condensed by the huge Jinwu burning sky thunder. As he had noticed, in this space, the energy consumed by Jinwu burning sky thunder could not be recovered, and it would only become weaker and weaker. Therefore, Jinwu burning sky thunder could not help but attack himself violently.


    Seeing the thunder and martial pulse covered by Du Shaofu at the moment, as well as the three legged tripod tripod on top of his head, the fierce pupil of the three legged bird is burning and greedy. At the same time, Ju Shi also shows some fear.


    But then the golden thundering bird with three legs looked gloomy. Without much pause, the huge body dived directly to Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, everything you have is mine. Give up the resistance and devour you. I won''t be trapped in the dark any more."


    The three legged golden Thunderbird roared and moved, and with the fiery destruction of the tyrant''s thunder, the riot surged out of the surrounding space, roared up and burst out.


    "It''s not that I haven''t swallowed Linglei. If I want to make an idea of me, I will refine you, and your best chance has been completely lost!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was outlined with a smile of good intention. If the Jinwu burning sky thunder had dealt with himself recklessly, Du Shaofu would have been absolutely afraid of him.


    But at the moment, the Jinwu burning sky thunder has been unconsciously planted in front of the purple thunder tripod, which has been swallowed up half of the energy.


    However, Du Shaofu was even more forceful than he was at the beginning. Under the ebb and flow, the situation has quietly changed.


    "Go!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily. The thunder pulse on his body made the purple thunder xuanding whirl. Large purple and golden thunder thunders swept out of the sky. The space was boiling. A violent energy of tyranny and destruction pervaded it!


    "Boom..."


    Therefore, three kinds of thunder force collide, resounding endlessly in this lightning space.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu did not fall behind, but did not occupy the upper hand.


    But in the stalemate, Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse and purple thunder xuanding revolving on his head continued to devour the Jinwu burning thunder.


    His thunder pulse engulfs the energy of Jinwu burning sky thunder, so that Du Shaofu can clearly feel that the thunder pulse is being nourished and gradually strengthened, just like forging body.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the dark forest, there are millions of majestic mountains, monsters and beasts in the middle, and fierce birds and beasts emerge in endlessly.


    After a million mountains, eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River, that is the paradise of monsters in the water.


    The vast boundless surface of water, endless, can not see the edge.


    In the early morning, around the eight thousand li Zhongzhou River, the peaks rise and fall, and the morning clouds rise, like countless dragons spitting out golden waterfalls. The sun gradually casts light on the water, and the scales flash on the water.


    "Roar


    In Hanoi, the governor of Zhongzhou, many fierce birds and beasts shuttle back and forth. The sound is like thunder. The huge body does not take time to jump out of the water, and the whole body is full of terror.


    "Ouch!"


    Among the millions of mountains, the roar of animals is also heard from time to time. In the vast mountains, there are huge animal shadows, which is a large wave of animals.


    "Boom..."


    In the early morning, on the Zhongzhou River, there are countless huge ships standing in line, stopping between the monsters in the continuous water, and the dense figures on them stand fiercely.


    as like as two peas on the top of all the giant ships, it is a golden bird, a bird of lightning, with a lightning rune, which is the badge of the barren country and the world. This is the army of the wild and the world.


    At the moment, there are dense figures floating in the air above the Zhongzhou River, gathering a sea of people, all of which are shining armor, weapons, swords and halberds flashing runes, and the breath is fierce!


    There are dark clouds gathering in the sky, covering the boundless River, and the space is shaking.


    Before the army, more than a hundred breath is vigorous and fierce, the eyes fight with each other, just like the essence of competition.


    The leading figures are the king of xuanjiao, the king of stone tortoise, the king of ice python, the king of flaming carp, the king of juejian, the king of golden carving, huafankong, Cao Yu and Han Xin.


    Over the years, their cultivation strength has not been improved by a little bit under the cultivation resources of the World Association and the wasteland.


    You know, these are all in the purple thunder Xuan tripod after the God thunder forging body to enhance the talent, that kind of treatment, at the beginning only Tianjiao can have.In the front of the army are the upper classes of the world, such as the medicine emperor, the doctor without life, Murong youruo, ye Zijin, Li Xue, Yingwang Luodao, and Yinyi magic carving.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1380

    All people are waiting quietly, the vast water ahead of the rising fog, blurred vision.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, the sound of the broken wind resounded, and a figure appeared in the front space.


    He was a young man, twenty-nine-thirty years old, with a handsome face and a good temperament.


    Looking at the huge lineup of the world at the moment, the young people''s eyes touched a little shock, but then there was a little disdain.


    After wiping his eyes on Murong youruo, ye Zijin, Li Xue and other beautiful faces and tempting postures, the young man finally took a slight sneer and said in a cold voice: "according to the order of the alliance leader of Jingxie alliance, the world will retreat from the wasteland within ten days, otherwise, the army of Jingxie alliance will wipe out the wasteland and wipe out the world association!"


    His voice was arrogant and reverberated in the early morning of Zhongzhou Changhe river. The young man''s voice was obviously intentional. His voice mixed with mysterious air stirred up the surging waves on the river, which also proved that his cultivation strength was very good.


    "Go back and tell Chihuang of Dongli that the evil spirits in the dark forest will be solved by ourselves. Who dares to cross the long river of Zhongzhou for eight thousand li will never let go of the desolate country!"


    Murong youruo walked out and looked at the young man with an antique flavor. He was as beautiful as a fairy in the painting. Under his long eyelashes, his eyes were full of aura, but at the moment, there was a sharp chill.


    It is absolutely impossible to let the Jingxie Alliance Army cross the Zhongzhou Changhe river. This is the bottom line of the wasteland and the World Association. More and more signs make Murong youruo feel that once the Jingxie Alliance Army passes through, it will bring irreparable crisis to the world society and the desolate country.


    The young man looked at Murong youruo with a sharp sneer and said, "can your little wasteland and the World Association you have done be able to resist the army of the pure evil alliance? Ridiculous!"


    "Even if the world can''t stop it, your so-called pure evil alliance will also have to pay the price of bleeding. If you don''t believe it, try it!"


    A tall and straight old man in grey robe stepped out, his eyes were sharp, and a strong breath spread.


    The old man is the emperor of medicine and the doctor is dead. At the moment, his cultivation level has reached the level of eight stars. Strictly speaking, he is a doctor with no life!


    "If you can''t do what you can, you just want to resist the alliance of pure evil. It''s ridiculous. It''s a mob. It''s too weak. Ten days later, I''m waiting to wipe out the wasteland."


    The young man looked at the medicine and respected the doctor. His eyes were arrogant. The army of the whole world swept past him, and he gradually felt cold.


    "Ming Yuyan, your brother Ming Yuyan seems to be vulnerable to a single attack. If you dare to attack our world association, you should follow the example of your brother mingyuyan!"


    Li Xue opens her mouth and makes the beautiful shadow step out. There is a deep color fluctuation in her beautiful eyes.


    Li Xuequan''s personal temperament has long been different from that of tianwu college in recent years. In her charming temptation, she gives people a feeling of absolute danger. There is an aura in her whole body, which makes people dare not underestimate.


    As the head of the moon shadow hall, Li Xue knows his origin.


    It was one of the top members of the young generation of the Dalan cult, except for Chihuang in Dongli. At the beginning, his younger brother, Ming Yuyan, led people to attack yepiaoling in Fengyin ancient land, but was finally killed by Du Shaofu.


    "Maid, you want to die!"


    Mingyu is angry. This time, he would like to wipe out the wasteland and avenge his younger brother. Unfortunately, the leader''s decision is ten days later, and he has to endure.


    "Boom


    But now, when it comes to the death of his brother, Ming YuYan''s rage suddenly surges into his heart. As the cold drink falls, a bright light in his body breaks out. His figure is like a lightning rainbow, and he directly kills Li Xue with a palm print.


    "Little perfect wuzun, what are you?"


    The clear voice spreads out, from behind Li Xue, a graceful and beautiful shadow seems to be slow, but in fact it is as fast as lightning. It appears in front of Li Xue in an instant.


    It is Ye Zijin who is charming and noble. Ye Zijin''s eyes seem to be full of smoke, and his face is enough to be like an immortal. His dark and bright eyes are cold, his hands are shaking, and his dark air is surging. There are runes coming out, the light is bright, and a finger print is coming out directly.


    At this moment, the surrounding space seems to be suddenly imprisoned by it, and the face of the dark feather is changed greatly, but it is too late.


    "Hiss!"


    Ye Zijin''s fingerprints are like thunder. They destroy and pierce Ming YuYan''s fingerprints. Later, the former seems to have no power to fight against it at this moment. The fingerprint training is swept in from his palm and pierces out a blood hole, dripping with blood.


    "Ah..."


    Ming Yu Yan screamed, and blood gushed out of his mouth, and his body shook back one after another.


    Ye Zijin stands in the sky. From his delicate body, there is a bright Rune flashing, like a bright moon in the sky. His power can solidify the void. The beauty is to the extreme, and it is as strong as this!


    "You are just extraordinary martial arts, presumptuous!"


    Suddenly, above the sky, there was a cold cry, such as thunder, the dazzling light broke out on the sky like holy light.The resplendent runes in the sky are like holy rings, and the light is as bright as the sun. It turns into a dazzling Rune whirlpool, which covers Ye Zijin from the high sky, and the surrounding space is about to collapse and break away, which makes people tremble at a glance!


    "Boom!"


    That terrible power came, detonated the space, let eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou long river roar, stir up big waves around the sky, countless water monsters roar and scream for it to crawl.


    When the whirlpool of runes comes down, ye Zijin lifts her eyes, and her dark eyes are slightly coagulated. She must be above her.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, at this moment, from the sky, once again there is a bright purple light, as fast as lightning breaking through the sky, it is a huge purple thunder in the sky.


    In a flash, the sky brought thunder and lightning, and a purple arc filled the sky, which made the eight thousand li Zhongzhou River tremble violently!


    Purple arc spread across the sky, such as Purple Silver Snake flashing void, breath is vast, vast sky, punishment of the world!


    Under such pressure, countless eyes around him were startled. All of them were shocked. All of them could feel the terrible smell of purple thunder and lightning, which made the living creatures scared!


    In a short time, the purple lightning column swept and collided with the brilliant Rune whirlpool like a holy ring.


    "Boom..."


    Terrible energy collision, a short standoff, the four sides of the space is a series of explosions


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Terrible energy boiling swept, purple electric arc overflowed, bright runes spread, eight thousand miles below the governor Hanoi, like countless deep-water bombs exploded.


    "Roar..."


    Numerous monsters in the water roared and roared, and the huge ship was rocked by the surging waves.


    This scene, the four sides startled, countless eyes shocked!


    Then the terrible energy dissipated, and a sharp figure appeared in the air, with purple arc in his eyes.


    The comer is a strong young man, hunting in a cloud robe. He is shoulder length black, with purple lightning shining on his bronze skin. It is Du Yunlong, vice president of the World Association!


    "Dongli Chihuang, if you want to start, I''ll follow it!"


    Du Yunlong raised his eyes and looked at the space in front of him. His eyes were full of thunder, his face was still, and his voice was rolling away.


    "Ten days later, the desolate country and the whole world will not retreat, and there will be no amnesty for killing!"


    It seems that from eight thousand miles across the river in Zhongzhou, there is a light cold voice.


    "Ten days later, I''ll wait!"


    Du Yunlong raised his head and stood with his hands on his back. Then he looked at him not far away. His face was pale and his palms were dripping with blood. He said, "you can roll!"


    "This account is not over!"


    Dark feather yanmu time heavy resentment of the tight stare Ye Zijin, with unwilling, the figure then can only be in a panic to leave.


    "Brother Yunlong, are you ok?"


    Ye Zijin''s black eyes are sharp and restrained. Qian Ying comes forward and looks at Du Yunlong, who suddenly appears. His eyes are slightly unexpected.


    "I''m fine, but the East is unfathomable from Chihuang."


    Du Yunlong smiles bitterly, and the purple thunder light converges on his body. Then, on his face, there is a touch of pale, with a light color in his eyes.


    "The strength seems to have improved a lot..."


    Yao Zun was fatless to cross the space and looked at Du Yunlong. Suddenly, there was a faint golden light in his eyes, and his face was full of shock. He said, "extraordinary peak?"


    "I''ve met the doctor."


    Du Yunlong saluted and looked at Yao Zun''s death. He regretfully said, "it''s a pity that he has been closed for so long, but he still can''t break through to Hunyuan."


    "You boy..."


    Yao Zunyi was helpless and speechless. He could only smile bitterly. Over the years, he watched Du Yunlong grow up step by step.


    From the beginning of the dark forest to now, in a short period of time, Du Yunlong has reached the peak level of extraordinary martial arts, the peak of the nine forces of one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects, and the younger generation is no more than that.


    It is more clear that the Du family''s cultivation resources were scarce.


    If Du Yunlong, like the younger generation of the nine giants, had been trained by those resources since childhood, he might have surpassed Zhu Xue, an Lingjun and others.


    "The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, and the front waves die on the beach."


    In addition to Du Shaofu''s son, he is also very aware of how many abnormal young people are hiding in the Du family. By contrast, he can only be ashamed.


    "Vice president, where''s sister Xiaoman?" Li Xue asked.


    "The elder sister is still closed. It is estimated that she will go out soon."


    Du Yunlong returned, looking at the world behind him and the army of the wasteland, and his eyes were slightly frozen.


    "Dongli Chihuang will not give up. According to the information given to us by the ancient Tianzong, the purpose of Dongli Chihuang is to make the world prosperous and desolate. If the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen were not dragging along, Dongli Chihuang would have done it long ago."Murong you if forward, light way: "we have to prepare early."


    "Inform the day will Wei back, also ask tianwu college to help, in addition, hope to be able to contact Qingchun brother."


    Du Yunlong raised his eyes, and his pupils fluctuated with light thunder light, and his face became more and more fierce.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1381

    A moment later, on the Bank of Zhongzhou Changhe River, dozens of figures were sitting in temporary tents.


    At the top of the table are Yao Zun, Yi Wuming, Du Yunlong, Murong youruo, Yingwang Luodao, Li Xue, ye Zijin, Yinyi magic carving, etc.


    Jue Jian Wang, Xuan Jiao Wang, Jin Diao Wang, Han Xin, Guo Kun, Meng Laicai, He Jun, Cao Yu were all among them.


    In recent years, juejian king, xuanjiao king and jindiao king have been emperors for a long time at the cultivation level. In the purple thunder xuanding, they also got the purple gold xuanlei forging body, and their talent has increased a lot. They are also supported by the cultivation resources of the wasteland and the World Association. At present, the cultivation level is close to the level of respect, and has made great progress.


    But at the moment, the faces of all the powerful people in the tent are dignified.


    The situation that the World Congress is facing now is well known to all present.


    In recent years, the world will soar and its strength will soar.


    However, compared with such huge things as one valley, two religions, three schools and three gates, the world will naturally be far less than that.


    What''s more, at the moment, the world will face the Jingxie alliance, which includes all the first-class forces in Zhongzhou. Everyone knows that the weak is weak. If a war is really launched, the world will not be its opponent, and it is difficult to have a chance to win.


    Murong youruo and others had long felt that Dongli Chihuang wanted to deal with the wasteland in the name of Jingxie alliance. They learned from the news from all sides that if it wasn''t for the obstruction of the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen, the strong among the major forces would not be stupid, so naturally they would not be easily used. Otherwise, the army of Jingxie alliance might have stepped into the territory of the world association a few months ago Disk.


    &They''ve got the news? &In the tent, Du Yunlong pondered for a while, then looked at the doctor Wuming and Murong youruo and so on.


    &The number of evil spirits blocking the transit of evil spirits months ago found that the evil spirits were more and more right, and the number was increasing. Many evil spirits even had been hiding in millions of mountains for a long time, and they are now cleaning up the evil spirits. &Li Xue said.


    Du Yunlong frowned. After a moment, he said in a low voice: & quot; if all this was done by Dongli Chihuang secretly, it would be considered as deliberate. &


    & quot &


    suddenly, the sound of breaking wind outside the tent resounded, and a bloody evil spirit spread, which made people tremble.


    Blood light convergence, a beautiful shadow suddenly appeared in the tent, beautiful posture, face lotus like elegant and clear spirit, but also implied the charm of life, it is the spirit.


    But at the moment, Meiling''s face was in a panic. The bright red silk skirt was broken in several places, revealing the white skin. With the temptation, the beautiful black long hair was scattered, and the whole body''s breath was weak to the extreme.


    &Sister Meiling, what''s the matter with you? &In the tent, Murong youruo, ye Zijin, Li Xue, etc. immediately got up, their eyes changed greatly, and they immediately came to the side of the spirit.


    "Some strong men came to the rescue, and the beasts and spirits were captured, and I nearly escaped."


    The shell teeth bit the red lips, and the bloody murderous air surged in the eyes of the spirit. The cold feeling made the people in the tent suddenly fall into the ice cellar, and their hair was inverted.


    "Is there such a strong one among the evil spirits?"


    Ye Zijin wrinkled her eyebrows, and her cultivation of spirit, soul, and beast killing all reached the level of perfect respect. Recently, they have devoured many other evil spirits, and there should be some progress. There are also three people whose evil spirit body is strong, and the spirit body is even more powerful. Ye Zijin knows that even if he makes his own hand, he can not take much advantage in front of the three spirits.


    It can make the spirit run away in confusion, but also catch the people killed by the soul evil beast. I''m afraid that the cultivation strength is not ordinary.


    &It''s not evil spirits, it''s human beings. It''s very powerful. At least it''s at the top of nirvana! &


    the Spirit said in a deep voice: & quot; we got news from some powerful evil spirits. It seemed that someone was in charge of those evil spirits. Then the strong one appeared, like coming for the three of us. I just wanted to capture them alive, and I had no chance to escape. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Vast waters, island verdant, small area, waves around the reef, water splashing everywhere.


    A young man with golden hair and red robe, standing on an isolated island, seems to be covered with light, and the spirit in his eyes is gorgeous. It is the son of the great Lunjiao sect who left Chihuang in the East.


    "Du Yunlong, interesting..."


    Looking at the sky from the East, Chihuang''s eyes showed a little doubt in her gorgeous eyes and said, "Du family, there are so many extraordinary people in the world. Is there any treasure in the Du family? If things go wrong, there must be demons..."


    "Hi..."


    A figure quietly falls on the east side of Chihuang. He is an old man with hair in a bun and a plain clothes. His invisible breath fluctuates and is very powerful.


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, he would surely be able to know him. This old man is the old Taoist of the Dalan sect, and he has always been an enemy with his master, Gu Qingyang.


    "Is it done?"With the shadow of the old road of Long Island falling, the east from Chihuang is still indifferent looking at the front space.


    "Caught two, one of the main body of escape is the spirit, some escape talent."


    The Taoist priest of Long Island nodded. There was a palm sized cloth bag in the palm, which was like a bag of heaven and earth. It was covered with talismans and secret patterns, releasing the flavor of ancient simplicity.


    "It''s enough to catch two. It''s really lucky that the four mountain gates, huijianmen, wuliangjiao, Xiandu gate and xuanmingzong, have no reason to stand idly by. The ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen can''t make waves, and the time has been too long to delay any more."


    East from the red Huang murmured light way, mouth a touch of cold cold smile, light way: "do not know what kind of treasure Du family has, perhaps this time there are unexpected harvest."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    In the dark space, the golden thunder space, Jinwu burning the sky, thunder riots, thunders and explosions continue to spread.


    In the space, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse are covered, and the threat of punishing the common people sweeps across. The supreme power of thunder and lightning contained in it can not be provoked, and constantly devours the Jinwu burning sky thunder into his body.


    Above Du Shaofu''s head, the purple thunder Xuan tripod revolves, which is also constantly swallowing Jinwu and burning sky thunder.


    At this moment, with Du Shaofu''s all-out effort to urge the purple thunder xuanding and the thunder pulse on his body to swallow up, the energy of Jinwu burning sky thunder is rapidly dissipating, and can not be supplemented at all.


    The breath of Jinwu burning sky thunder is getting weaker and weaker, and the energy is swallowed up to a terrible state, which makes the fierce pupil of the lightning three legged bird appear more and more fear and fear.


    Unknowingly, the Jinwu burning sky thunder discovered that it originally wanted to devour the human and take away its treasures and benefits, but now it has fallen into a situation that is difficult to get rid of. It can''t stop the mysterious pulse of human beings and the devouring of the most precious thunder and lightning of tripod tripod.


    "Not good!"


    Finally, Jinwu burning sky thunder seems to be a thorough feeling of fear, that huge lightning three legged bird body is also beginning to crack up.


    "Boom..."


    Under the control of Jinwu burning sky thunder, they poured into Du Shaofu and purple thunder xuanding and were devoured by both of them.


    With the cracking of the golden thunderbolt, the size of the three legged bird is getting smaller and smaller.


    Jinwu burning sky thunder is trying its best to stop and explode terrible energy. It wants to destroy this space by force, but it can''t stop the strange human and tripod tripod from swallowing.


    With more and more energy being swallowed up, Jinwu burning sky thunder also felt that under the double suppression of the strange purple and gold thunder and the strange human''s martial pulse, they were more and more oppressed.


    "Human beings, I promise you, from now on, our well water will not offend the river, and if we fight down, no one will benefit!"


    The golden thunder thundered and the big three legged bird screamed. It began to compromise. If it continued, it would be completely swallowed up sooner or later. The human youth was too weird to think of another way.


    "It''s late now!"


    Du Shaofu sneered bitterly. Jinwu''s burning thunder is getting weaker and weaker. It''s the end of a strong arrow. He won''t believe it.


    Du Shaofu knew that the treachery of burning the sky thunder by Jinwu was extraordinary. Otherwise, he would not have let all the young people of the golden winged Dapeng family under the guard of the powerful golden winged ROC bird. Almost all the losses.


    "Boy, if you go on fighting, you won''t get any good. If you are smart, you should not offend the river water!"


    The golden thunder three legged big bird roared and changed color in an instant. It didn''t expect that the human didn''t want to stop.


    "It''s a pity that you will never have a chance to swallow you up. My spirit will change again."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a little look of expectation. Although he knew how to fuse a magic thunder, it was an absolutely dangerous thing.


    However, with the first two experiences, with each combination of a spirit ray, the yuan God will become stronger and stronger again, which makes Du Shaofu unable to help but breed ideas when he has the upper hand at the moment.


    Since this Jinwu burning sky thunder wants to devour itself, it''s better to swallow it up.


    "Jie Jie, a tiny human being, even wants to swallow me up. The martial realm is not enough. You want to die, then I will help you!"


    All of a sudden, the thunder and lightning three legged giant bird, which was constantly cracking and shrinking, completely cracked and turned into a brilliant golden thunderbolt, which swept over Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, one of the most brilliant golden lights, thunder and lightning flashed out and appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows at an extremely terrible speed.


    This particularly bright golden thunder burst out the most fierce and violent atmosphere of destruction. It was actually able to resist the swallowing of the thunder and martial pulse of Du Shaofu at the moment, and wanted to steal into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu had never been in a panic. The thunder pulse on his body and the purple thunder tripod on his head were still devouring the Jinwu burning thunder.


    "Whew!"In Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, at that moment, a silvery yellow electric arc filled the heart of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, which seemed to be materialized and swept out. It was full of ancient flavor, but contained violent destruction.


    "Boom..."


    The silver yellow arc is still like thunder. It turns into a silver yellow arc cage in an instant, trapping the bright golden thunder that quickly sweeps to the brow.


    At this moment, an ancient and reckless breath also suddenly came!


    "You''ve got a combination of spirit and thunder spirit, and it seems that there is more than one spirit thunder soul kind!"


    In the silver and yellow electric arc cage, the bright golden thunder suddenly turned into a three legged Thunderbird with the size of ten feet. The whole body was glittering and translucent. It was as bright as gold, and its pupils were absolutely terrified.


    [thank you, commander ye Piaoling, for giving 50000 yuan to commander Ye. ]


    [when I saw the book review area last night, some people said that Xiao Yu, as soon as I got to the end of the month, deliberately stayed up late and broke out to win sympathy.


    Encounter this kind of spurt, I just want to say, have a little intelligence quotient good, why should I not be more? I''m not more good for myself. Do I have blood in my bones like you?


    I make money by codewords, but I don''t update it intentionally. What kind of logic? Are you sure you are a primate? Are you sure your intelligence has been turned on?


    There is also saying that at the end of the month, I deliberately add more sympathy. I just pay the debt and pay the more. Although no one stipulates that I have to be on the third watch every day, I can also completely change my watch every day, or even break the watch. If I like it or not, why should I cater to you.


    I write a book only as a personal hobby. In order to like all readers of this book, whether they are reading the genuine or pirated books, I will write well. When I am in a good state, I will write more. If I am not in a good state, I will write less. If I owe something, I will pay back later. Who did I provoke?


    As for intentional sympathy, every time I feel that there are few updates, I never ask for flowers. On the last day at the end of last month, I didn''t ask for flowers. If I''m in good condition, I''ll update a few more chapters. If I step on your tail, what can I do to spray? Please find some reasonable reasons when spraying next time. Of course, I won''t pay attention to what you spray anyway.


    I even started to ask for flowers today. I don''t know if I stepped on your tail again. If I do, I can only say sorry. What''s good for spraying? In addition to saying some dirty words, I have the ability You came to bite me, hehe. ]


    well, I hope that this complaint will not affect other brothers and sisters. It seems that Xiao Yu is still continuing to code characters. Today, on the 1st, he began to tread on his tail. No Wrong, sweat It is to start to ask for flowers, but also to start to ask for rewards.


    Of course, although it has been this month, Xiao Yu will still pay back the chapters that have not been paid off. For the four days before, they are not in good condition, but they are not updated much. Xiao Yu sincerely apologizes for the reading that he brought from time to time. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1382

    In the silver and yellow electric arc cage, Jinwu fire sky thunder felt at least two kinds of spirit thunder soul breath, in addition, there was an absolutely terrible pressure.


    "If you finally show your soul, you don''t have to escape."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of a little smile, which seemed to have a sense of banter and expectation.


    With Du Shaofu''s faint voice coming out of his mouth, the silver yellow electric arc cages around him trembled and released the pressure of violent destruction, and then turned into a huge silver lightning tree.


    "Boom


    The appearance of the silver yellow lightning giant tree is another supreme prestige, which diffuses from the silver yellow lightning giant tree.


    It was a mixed threat. It was the soul of Yin Luo Tun soul thunder and earth collapsing sky thunder in Du Shaofu''s yuan God, and the spirit root was also condensed.


    With the emergence of the silver lightning giant tree, the tree is covered with mysterious talisman patterns. The ancient domineering atmosphere is not provocative and contains violent destruction!


    "It''s impossible. How can you fuse two spirit thunder spirits?"


    At the moment, Jinwu burning sky thunder soul species, is no longer able to calm down, eyes trembling, tightly staring at the thunder tree in front of the body.


    At the moment, the heart of thunder trembles with the energy of the thunder tree.


    Everything is extremely fast. In the huge silver thunder tree, an ancient imperious momentum diffuses out, just like a king who can''t resist.


    The silver yellow thunder tree explosion talisman secret pattern, instantly dense in front of the three legged Thunderbird.


    "Boom


    A magnificent and desolate breath spread, such as the Supreme Lingtian!


    At the moment, Jinwu burning sky thunder wants to stop it, only to find that it has been suppressed by several kinds. Its consumption can''t get any supplement and can''t support it any more.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, the electric arc on the silver yellow thunder tree filled the void, just like a tree root, breaking through the defense of Jinwu burning sky thunder, covering the crystal clear three legged Thunderbird, such as rooting and sprouting, absorbing the energy and nutrients of the three legged Thunderbird.


    The three legged Thunderbird, which contains the burning and destructive energy of the tyrant, began to twist as a whole, and its crystal clear body seemed to wither, and began to shrink.


    "It''s impossible. No one can integrate me. It''s impossible..."


    The three legged Thunderbird neigh, thunder light in the eyes, eyes gradually despair up.


    At the moment, the soul of Jinwu burning the sky thunder is the most clear. The silver yellow thunder tree is actually swallowing its soul power. It is unable to resist


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wanzhou is one of the nine states in the world.


    The vastness of Wanzhou is not under any other continent.


    Of course, there are also hidden dragons and crouching tigers in Wanzhou. The strong are like clouds, and there are many huge forces.


    Compared with Zhongzhou''s "one valley, two religions, three sects, three sects and nine sects", those huge forces are absolutely not inferior and can fully compete with them.


    The night is quiet, the moonlight is dim, and the stars are dim.


    On the sky, the bright moon and stars set off each other, and the silver flows out.


    The mountains are majestic and the night is over.


    Eighteen figures kneel on one knee. All of them are twenty-six or seven years old. Any one of them is extraordinary.


    "The heaven is above, the earth is below, and I am floating at night!"


    "Old two thousand years old jade!"


    "Old three silver fox!"


    "Old four, it''s dark at night."


    "The old five took the evil spirit!"


    "Laoliuyingyan!"


    "Old seven, Yin Tianjue!"


    "Lao Ba is alone!"


    "Old nine stone!"


    "Old ten Yang Yizhi!"


    "Eleven rivers sing wind!"


    "Twelve pools return to you!"


    "Thirteen Qianling tombs!"


    "14 mo Qian Xun!"


    "Fifteen Yu Wen Han Li!"


    "Sixteen sections are not fish!"


    "Seventeen Wen Yichen!"


    "Eighteen Mu Ruo Bai!"


    "Today, I became a brother of the opposite sex. From now on, we will have difficulties and share the same happiness. If we violate this oath, we will fall into 18 levels of hell, and we will never be destroyed."


    Eighteen voices spread and reverberated in the night sky.


    Eighteen young people kowtow to the moon. After three rings, eighteen young people get up, and the eighteen sharp breath diffuses, solidifying the whole world!


    Eighteen young people looked at each other, their eyes shining and smiling.


    "Heaven will be the eighteen guards. From then on, our eighteen brothers will share weal and woe together."


    Among the 18 people, a tall and straight young man in black looked at the crowd. Under the broken bangs, his eyes were sharp and smiling.


    He is the night floating Ling, the world will be the head of the guard, Zhongzhou, already with its extraordinary talent and resolute character and famous, at the beginning in Zhongzhou famous.


    Among the 18 young people, a Luoyi youth walked out with flexible pupils and a slender figure, leaving mottled shadow marks under the moonlight. His hair was dark black and his back was straight. It seemed that there was a huge tenacity in his body.Luo Yi youth looked at the night floating Ling and said: "brother, I''ll be tomorrow..."


    Night Piaoling looked at Luo Yi youth, interrupted his words, a light smile said: "eighteen, we are brothers, tomorrow''s things, I am in, there are everyone in."


    "Yes, eighteen. We will be here tomorrow and big brother will be there. There will be no problem!"


    A tall and straight young man in blue and white robes walked out. He was like a fierce beast. He patted the young man in Luoyi with a smile on his shoulder. Then he looked at the night floating Ling. He picked up a pick and said, "boss, do you want to change me tomorrow? I also want to meet that woman. My hands are itchy!"


    "What do you think?"


    The night floated and whitened the jade. Then she looked at the sky and the moon. She gave a faint smile and murmured: "Baimei QIANJIAO is a purple Mo, which seems to be as famous as the president at the beginning..."


    Early in the morning, the eastern horizon, a trace of light, carefully soaked in the light blue sky curtain, and then the magnificent morning sky, the air is filled with gauze like mist.


    One after another, the golden light covered the Juque City, and the vast city began to be full of vitality. Countless figures were swept out of the city from all directions, all toward the same place.


    There are few people on Wanzhou who don''t know that Juque city belongs to the forces of baihuamen.


    And baihuamen is well-known in Wanzhou. It is one of the top strength in Wanzhou, and it is the holy land of practice for countless young people.


    Baihuamen is located in the east of Wanzhou. The headquarters of baihuamen is located in the magnificent Baihua mountains. The vast mountains are covered with exotic flowers and plants. There are thousands of flowers blooming all the year round. The fragrance of flowers is far away all year round. It can be regarded as a strange existence in Wanzhou.


    This is such a strange existence, pleasing to the eyes, but no one dares to infect, because it is beside the gate of flowers, so simple.


    Juque city is not far away from the headquarters of baihuamen. Because it is not far away from the headquarters of baihuamen, the development is very prosperous and the area is also huge.


    Today, it seems that the city is very busy. As soon as the sky is light, there are figures snatching out from all directions of the city, and finally gathered in the vast square.


    Juque city square around the high-rise buildings, are full of dense figures.


    Around the square, also early is wearing armor, tall and straight figure standing, breath is fierce.


    From the flower shaped badges on the armor, they all came from a force that could make the whole Wanzhou tremble, baihuamen.


    Hundred flowers gate, the whole Wanzhou no one knows, no one knows, strong like clouds!


    It is said that the baihuamen has existed for a long time. In recent years, Wanzhou has experienced countless storms, and many great schools of the gate have also been depressed in the storm, but the baihuamen has always stood in Wanzhou.


    Generation after generation of young disciples of baihuamen have been able to make a lot of reputation outside.


    The young disciples of each generation of baihuamen can stand out among their peers in Wanzhou, which makes baihuamen more and more stable.


    "Today, Hua Zimo will hand it in person. I''m really looking forward to it!"


    Around the densely packed square, there are so many people that you can''t see the end from afar. Some people are talking in a low voice and their eyes are excited.


    Today, huazimo in baihuamen will take action. It can be said that at least 90% of the numerous people around us are for huazimo.


    Maybe some people come to see the beauty of huazimo in the legend, or some people just come for the strength of huazimo.


    But there is no doubt that huazimo is today''s most important protagonist, halo far more than today''s another protagonist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1383

    As for the other protagonist today, it seems to be unknown in Wanzhou, and few people have even heard of its name.


    Night floating Ling, the name is very strange in Wanzhou.


    But it is such a young man who is not well known in Wanzhou. Today, he wants to fight against baimeiqianjiao huazimo in baihuamen, which makes most people feel a little disdain.


    The reason is very simple. Baimei QIANJIAO and huazimo are the leaders of Wanzhou''s younger generation.


    It is said that when he was on the land of the wilderness, Hua Zimo was once as famous as the pure blood descendants of the Phoenix clan of the dragon clan.


    In recent years, there are also quite a few young people in Wanzhou who challenge Baimei QIANJIAO and huazimo, including the young top disciples of various top forces, but Hua Zimo wins in the end.


    "What''s the origin of Piaoling this night? I dare to fight with Hua Zimo. I''m afraid I want to die!"


    "It is said that this night Piaoling is for mu ruobai, so he has a fight with huazimo!"


    "If you don''t know that one of his hundred flowers is dead, it''s a white man who fell out of the door of a hundred flowers."


    The people in the whole city know very well about the causes and consequences of today.


    Although ye Piaoling is quite strange in Wanzhou, mu ruobai, another protagonist in this matter, is also famous in Wanzhou.


    Wanzhou has a vast territory and abundant resources. Although the top young generation almost all come from those huge forces, there are occasionally dark horses emerging.


    Mu ruobai is the absolute black horse among the younger generation in Wanzhou. At the beginning of a big contest among the younger generation in Wanzhou, mu ruobai advanced into the top ten with the posture of black horse, which shocked the whole Wanzhou for a moment!


    But not long after that, it was reported that mu ruobai actually took a female disciple of the inner gate of the Baihua sect. They eloped and were immediately pursued by the Baihua sect.


    We should know that the female disciples of the Baihua sect have a wonderful appearance.


    However, the female disciples of the inner gate of Baihua sect are forbidden to intermarry with others. They can only combine with the inner disciples of Baihua sect. This is the rules before entering the gate.


    Under the pursuit of the whole Baihua gate, mu ruobai can only hide with the female disciple all the way.


    But after all, it was impossible to escape the pursuit of the baihuamen. In the last battle, mu ruobai was defeated, and the female disciple of the inner gate had also been captured by the baihuamen.


    In the end, mu ruobai escaped with a heavy blow. The battle also caused great losses to the hundred flower gate, and an elder was killed by mu ruobai in anger.


    Mu ruobai''s move is undoubtedly a real provocation to the hundred flowers gate.


    Because mu ruobai was a younger generation, Hua Zimo went out of the baihuamen and found mu ruobai in a fierce place in Wanzhou three months later.


    But at this time, mu ruobai''s side also had 17 young people, the first one was the youth who was called Ye Piaoling.


    Finally, no one knows what happened, don''t know why, Hua Zimo didn''t fight mu ruobai and so on.


    It was agreed that seven days later, in the city of Juque, night Piaoling and huazimo would fight to solve the matter of Mu ruobai and baihuamen.


    And today is the time of the war. Hua Zimo wants to make a move and make the Juque City boiling.


    Many people nearby heard the news and immediately rushed into Juque city.


    Some people want to have a look at the charming face of huazimo, who is the leader of Wanzhou''s younger generation. Others want to know how strong Hua Zimo is now.


    The dense flow of people congested the streets around the square.


    The discussion was very noisy, and then people felt a little tinnitus.


    "There are so many people. Do you think that night Piaoling and others have already run away and dare not appear today."


    "Where can they escape from Wanzhou, but they can''t escape the pursuit of baihuamen!"


    "But then again, mu ruobai is really brave enough to take away the female disciples of the Baihua sect. How many men in Wanzhou can only think about it in secret, and envy them."


    "The bravest one should be that night Piaoling, even dare to fight with Hua Zimo. It is said that if that night Piaoling fails today, he will abandon his cultivation together with mu ruobai!"


    "That mu ruobai and that night Piaoling are miserable. It is said that Hua Zimo has already reached the peak of extraordinary martial arts and has been in the closing of the hundred flowers gate. Recently, he only went out for mu ruobai."


    "If in this period of time, Hua Zimo has already broken through to Hunyuan wuzun in the closed pass, then the night Piaoling and mu ruobai will be more miserable?"


    "Hunyuan wuzun, it''s such a tough existence. How many strong people of the older generation have never set foot on it. No matter how strong Hua Zimo''s talent is, it''s not easy to break through."


    With the noise of the crowd, it is getting worse.


    "Hula..."


    The sky, suddenly filled with a fragrance of flowers, let people smell relaxed and happy, from the high altitude, there are petals pouring down the vast square."Boom..."


    In everyone''s surprise, the sky suddenly trembled, with dazzling and bright Rune light swept down, which made countless eyes around the square unable to open their eyes.


    The next moment, when the bright light disappears, many eyes slightly open, virtual squint eyes, is to see the square at the moment hundreds of figures.


    "It''s the people from baihuamen coming!"


    In a flash, someone exclaimed and looked at the hundreds of figures on the square at the moment, and the voice of surprise spread immediately.


    There are men and women, old and young, but all of them are aloof.


    Those middle-aged men and women and the elderly, their bodies filled with a powerful pressure, let people look at are feeling a very dangerous feeling.


    A lot of young men and women are tall and straight, their faces are cold and straight, and the breath of their bodies is amazing and extraordinary!


    At the moment, the most striking thing is a beautiful and beautiful image of the people who came there. They were wearing lotus colored yarn shirt, long light red curly hair on the vest, and gently holding it with a silver ribbon. The light Rune beside them fluctuated, as if there were misty clouds and light cages.


    The woman fell on the square, just slightly raised her eyes and looked at the front space. Her face was beautiful, her skin was crystal clear and like snow, and her eyes were full of beautiful things.


    "Hua Zi Mo, that''s Miss Hua Zimo!"


    Seeing the woman, all around the square, the sound of exclamations resounded and boiled. Many eyes were blazing and dull, and they were captivated.


    Baimei QIANJIAO flower purple Mo, once in the wilderness of the land in a short period of time is the war out of high prestige, become one of the Twelve Gods.


    These twelve gods include the ninth Prince of the dragon family, long Jiu, huangling''er of the Phoenix family, muqingge in Leizhou, huazimo in Wanzhou, Wuxie in Yuezhou, zhengtongxuan in Yunzhou, Shangguan Qixian in Qinmo, Du Shaofu, etc., which are enough to prove their gold content!


    And in Wanzhou, huazimo is the most favored daughter of Wanzhou baihuamen. No accident, she is almost the next head of baihuamen.


    Beautiful as a banished immortal, these women are enough to make the whole Wanzhou men boil, but also let the mediocre men even have no confidence to approach.


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as the people of baihuamen fell down on the square, outside the city of Juque, the sound of breaking wind suddenly resounded, and a rainbow appeared as if it were breaking through the sky.


    Just two flash, in the eyes of hundreds of millions of eyes, that ray of light figure like lightning down the square!


    "Boom


    A total of 18 light convergence, 18 youth landing, 18 invisible breath of strength, let the surrounding square space quietly tremble.


    Eighteen young people stood erect and upright, and let the eyes around them look as if they were eighteen javelins. Cha was on the ground, giving people a sharp feeling, and some of them felt cold for no reason.


    All eyes fell on the eighteen young men.


    Any of the eighteen youths, any of them, had a ferocious beast like feeling. They had a ferocious and ferocious air on their bodies.


    That kind of breath can not exist without the experience of bloody killing, which is enough to prove that these 18 young people all share a common feature, and they are all honed out of the killing all the way!


    As the 18 young people appeared in the square, the eyes of many faces of baihuamen trembled.


    The beautiful eyes of Hua Zimo looked at 18 young people, and finally focused on a young man in black robe. He gently stroked the hair in front of his forehead with a delicate hand. His eyes were full of beautiful beauty. With a faint smile, he said softly: "I didn''t expect that you really came."


    Night Piaoling eyes slightly pick, slender and thin, showing a light stranger not close to the cold temperament, eyes cold and sharp, looking at the flower purple Mo, way: "what fear there is."


    Hua Zimo looked at the young man in black robe. His eyes moved a little. Then he laughed and his red lips opened. He said to the night, "I always thought that the world would be able to do it. Only Du Shaofu, the demon king, was very strong."


    "Against you, I don''t think you need a long shot."


    Thin lips with haughtiness, night floating Ling mouth, eyes not more in the flower purple Mo body to see more half an eye.


    The flower purple Mo is stupefied secretly, looking at the arrogant temperament radian on the thin lips floating in the night. The beautiful eyes also begin to have some brilliance, but it is still full of charming and moving, which makes the eyes of men around him not know how many at the moment.


    "For the sake of your president, as long as you hand over murobei, I can let you go." Shell teeth light open, flower purple Mo again light road.


    "Mu ruobai is my brother of night floating Ling. I am his elder brother. I will carry his affairs." In the light tone of night floating Ling, there is a kind of sharpness in the eyes.


    "How about the hundred flowers gate, and our brothers carry it together!"


    A young man came out and hunted in a blue and white robe. The whole man was upright and strong, just like the incarnation of a fierce beast. It gave people a feeling of fierce and incomparable. He was an eternal jade!


    "Boom


    Behind him, a crowd of young people stepped out, a breath gushed out, his eyes sharp and fierce, in the face of the hundred flowers door, there was no retreat.Mu ruobai''s Luo Yi moved and looked at the group of brothers around him. There were ripples in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1384

    One after another fierce breath diffused out, the sound waves reverberated around the square, as if there was a kind of magic, which made the blood in many people around him tremble inexplicably.


    With the voice of more than a dozen young people falling, the space above the square is also solidified.


    Countless eyes and expressions were dull in an instant. The eighteen young people were so arrogant and fierce that they did not give in to the flowers.


    "Those eighteen young men are so handsome!"


    "It''s cool. I don''t know their names."


    Around the square, there are many women''s eyes ripple.


    The eighteen straight and vigorous figures and arrogant momentum stirred up the hearts of many women.


    On the square, at the moment, many of the disciples in the Baihua gate were moved and shocked by the eighteen young people.


    I''m afraid there are few young people on the whole of Wanzhou who can be compared with them.


    Hua Zimo looked at the 18 people in front of her, her willow eyebrows frowned slightly, then she laughed, her eyes were bright and her teeth were bright. Finally, she looked at the night floating Ling again. Her red lips were delicate. With a kind of temptation, she said, "then, if you can defeat me, the gratitude and resentment between baihuamen and mu ruobai will be written off. If you fail, you and mu ruobai will abandon their cultivation."


    "Let me do it first, woman!"


    Night floating Ling nodded, the forehead broken hair micro motion, dark deep double pupil gush out a sharp.


    "Cluck..."


    Smell the speech, the flower purple Mo looks at the night to float Ling one Leng, then smiles Linglong entices the body to fall back and forth, but does not have the slightest influence on the image, but has a kind of temptation esthetic feeling.


    After a moment, the flower purple Mo just put up the smile, said to the night floating Ling: "change a space to fight, this giant que city can not afford to toss."


    "Good!"


    Night Piaoling just a simple answer, thin lips with pride.


    "Hula..."


    Hua Zimo doesn''t speak any more. His rune is like light and rain pouring down, lingering around like clouds.


    All of a sudden, the charming temperament of huazimo''s body is beginning to become holy, and the temperament is plain and calm.


    "War!"


    It is also a simple word down, the sound is sonorous, the next moment, from the top of huazimo, the deep sky has the wind and clouds.


    Deep in the sky, dark clouds gather to block out the sun. The graceful and delicate body of huazimo is like countless petals.


    The beautiful shadow outlines the graceful radian. The purple flower rises from the sky and quickly grasps into the sky, which blocks the sky and the sky.


    Night Piaoling looks at the sky with a light on the soles of his feet. He rises from the ground and follows him into the deep sky and disappears into the rolling clouds. There are ripples in the space around and the runes are filled.


    "To open up a space battlefield, I didn''t expect that Hua Zimo would be able to step into the space when he got there. It is said that at least he would be able to achieve this step until he reached the level of the military realm. Is it true that Hua Zimo has broken through to the martial area?"


    Looking at the scene on the square, many people with extraordinary insight immediately trembled for it.


    How powerful it is to open up a space battlefield. If Hua Zimo has already arrived at the military territory, it is too abnormal, it is simply a monster!


    "It seems that it''s not like it. Maybe it''s Hua Zimo who has treasures and can expand space. She''s afraid of destroying Juque city!"


    Later, some people saw some clues. Hua Zimo should not be as evil as Wu Yu, but should have space treasure in his hand.


    "Just now huazimo mentioned that the world would be related to Du Shaofu, the demon king. It would not have something to do with floating Ling that night."


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is a familiar name. It seems that you have heard it somewhere."


    "Forget it, the first of the Twelve Gods is Du Shaofu. The Dragon nine of the dragon clan was finally cramped by the demon king."


    It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is also the president of the World Association. Ye Piaoling is related to the World Association. They should be the devil''s people. "


    "I remember, it was the ferocious devil


    "Who will win and who will lose in the end?"


    The numerous onlookers around the square were stunned and stupefied when they entered the deep sky with the flowers and the night floating Ling.


    Originally, they wanted to have a good look at a lively scene, but now in the space battlefield, they can''t pry in at all.


    In the square, the remaining 17 people, led by jade and silver fox, stood erect and upright, just like seventeen javelins.


    Grey space, full of space turbulence around, as if at any time to collapse in general.


    Night Piaoling looked around one eye, the deep black double pupil, also revealed some fluctuations, independent space, afraid that the treasure is absolutely extraordinary.


    Hua Zimo looked at the night floating Ling and said with a faint smile: "this is one of the treasures in my hundred flowers gate, but it will not suppress your cultivation strength. I can''t take advantage of it. You can rest assured that we can fight!""Do it, I said, let you do it first!"


    Night floating Ling looking at the flower purple Mo, at the moment there is no any carelessness.


    "Cluck..."


    Hua Zimo smiles, and her original temperament is already holy. Her runes are like divine light, graceful and beautiful around, like countless petals, turning into whirlpool.


    The next moment, that graceful shadow, is bathed in the bright petals, the flower fragrance overflows, the rune is blazing.


    "Boom


    Flower purple Mo move, beautiful shadow across the sky, slender hands covered with energy fingerprints, as fast as lightning, potential like running thunder, facing the night floating Ling kill and go.


    Just with the flower purple Mo''s hand, night drift Ling dark eyes for it, the heart clearly met a strong enemy.


    On the surface, the beautiful woman is actually extremely terrible. One of the Twelve Gods is as famous as the original president.


    "Hiss."


    At this moment, the night floated in the sharp and deep pupils, and the sharp breath rushed out at the moment, which made the temperature in the space drop suddenly.


    The strong and strong breath makes people feel cold for no reason, and the hair on the back is cold!


    "Hiss..."


    Night Piaoling hands, a fierce cold breath from his body, in the black evil spirit, one hand sweep, black dark Qi energy with Rune destroy, corrode everything, resist huazimo''s palm print.


    "Eh..."


    Huazimo looks slightly changed, breaking out a more powerful and holy breath, powerful and frightening.


    The slender hand continuously coagulates the fingerprints, and the huazimo attacks like thunder, which makes the runes in the space bright and constantly sweeping the night.


    Night floating Ling, sharp pupil, breath Yin cold, black robe hunting, positive resistance to huazimo.


    Over the years, night Piaoling has been fighting to advance, in the killing breakthrough.


    Seal the ancient land, he has to inherit from ancient times!


    In the purple thunder xuanding, he was once again forged by God thunder on the basis of the holy body formula!


    He is the night floating Ling, the world will be the head of the guard, low-key and not publicity, but quietly has already been famous in Zhongzhou.


    He is like a wolf in the dark, an invisible blade in the world!


    Even in the hearts of many people in Zhongzhou, they are more afraid of flying at night than Du Yunlong.


    "Boom..."


    War breaks out, runes glare and space vibrates.


    A man and a woman, the man''s fierce fighting, like a fierce wolf king in the dark.


    The woman''s holiness and charm, like banished immortals, like the most beautiful flower in full bloom.


    "Extraordinary wuzun peak, I didn''t expect you to come to this step!"


    Flower purple Mo mouth, voice clear and moving.


    "You seem to be one last step away from Hunyuan!"


    Night floating Ling sound flat, unprovoked arrogant, just like the spirit in the dark.


    "Boom "


    the fight between these two people constantly burst out brilliant brilliance, and the shaking whole space was shaking, which seemed to destroy the space completely.


    Juque city square, countless eyes raised.


    In the sky above the dark clouds, they could only hear the reverberation of "boom" faintly, which shocked people!


    Listening to the muffled thunder, it is not difficult to guess the intensity of the two people''s fight at the moment.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting for the final result.


    As time went by, half an hour later, there was still a dull sound in the upper space, which made the disciples in Baihua sect begin to change color secretly.


    Finally, all of a sudden, the thunder like energy explosion in the space above gradually subsided.


    The energy surge above the space began to subside.


    "Have you finally won or lost?"


    "I don''t know who wins and who loses?"


    Time, square around countless eyes looked up at each other, tightly staring at the sky.


    Ancient jade, silver fox, stone, Dousha, dark night, mu ruobai and so on, now the upright body also slightly raises his head.


    Seventeen pairs of deep eyes fluttered, and there was a little nervousness that could not be concealed.


    "Hula..."


    Under the gaze of many complex eyes, the dark clouds in the deep sky converged, the light dissipated a lot, and the sun poured into Juque city.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, a man and a woman appeared in the sky.


    The man hunts in black robes. His eyes are sharp and sharp. A stream of light black dark energy spreads from his body. The rune is dazzling and powerful. It seems that he can suppress everything!


    The woman is holy and calm, graceful and graceful, and her radiance lingers in the beautiful shadow. She is like a banished fairy coming. She has a great breath all over her body, which makes people tremble.


    "For the sake of Du Shaofu, the demon king, I can let you go, but remember that our war is not over!"


    Huazimo looks at the night floating Ling, and the runes on her body twinkle, as if there is a beautiful shadow of haze light cage."When I''m done, I''ll come back as long as I don''t die!"


    Night Piaoling visual flowers purple Mo, black deep double pupil, look slightly coagulation.


    "Good!"


    Hua Zimo nods, her eyes are full of beauty. She looks at the young man in black robe from a distance. Her eyes are full of different ripples, and then she is introverted and silent.


    "Second, let''s go."


    Sharp breath convergence, night floating Ling on the square below, such as eternal jade said.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the fall of night floating Ling''s voice, although qianguyu and others look a little strange and confused in their eyes, they stomp on the ground of the square, and at the same time, their figures suddenly sweep up the sky and leave with the night floating Ling.


    "Please tell Li Yue that one day, I will appear in front of her again, and then, no one will be able to stop us together!"


    Mu ruobai looks at huazimo. Under the long sleeves of Luoyi, he clenches his fists. With the falling of the voice, he turns around and sweeps into the sky. With the floating of the night, the jade disappears in the sky of Juque city.


    [correct a mistake. In the eighteen guards of Tianjiang written yesterday, silver fox became the third. Silver fox should have been the eighth. The previous article has been revised, which has brought inconvenience to reading. I apologize and I am ashamed. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1385

    Looking at the eighteen figures left, the flower purple Mo eye light micro motion.


    "Purple Mo, this matter is related to my hundred flowers door''s sound authority door rules, so let them go, my hundred flowers door is not good."


    The figure of a middle-aged beautiful woman appears quietly in the sky beside huazimo. Her breath fluctuates invisibly, giving people a feeling of extreme danger.


    "I didn''t win." Flower purple Mo bitter smile.


    "Are you defeated..."


    Smell speech, the middle-aged beautiful woman immediately looks at the flower purple Mo, stunned and stupefied, in the eye vision is inconceivable, in any case also difficult to accept this fact.


    "Not a failure."


    Hua Zimo looked at the middle-aged woman, shook her head and said softly to her, "that night, floating Ling was very special, and it was different from Du Shaofu, the demon king. If you want to win or lose, you must fight for life and death. Otherwise, it will be unfair to him. He only has to kill. He can''t do anything about ordinary victory and defeat."


    "Is this the end of the matter?"


    The beautiful woman frowned slightly, if let that night Piaoling and mu ruobai leave, it is no doubt equal to the face of the hundred flowers gate.


    "The war has not yet been won or lost."


    Hua Zimo smiles, then looks at the beautiful woman and says, "what''s more, it''s a good thing now. I have time to prepare for a breakthrough. The night floating Ling is better than I imagined. Even if I''m doing my best, I don''t have much confidence."


    "Is that boy really so strong?"


    The American woman frowned slightly, and then seemed to have doubts about the strength of yepiaoling. The people who can make Hua Zimo mention the praise so much, the whole Kyushu, seems to be numbered.


    Hua Zimo smiles. Without any more words, he pauses for a moment and says, "it''s ok now. They are the people of the world. Even if I win today, if I really let them two abandon their cultivation, I''m afraid that it will cause great trouble for me at that time."


    "I''m not afraid of trouble."


    The beautiful woman raised her eyebrows slightly, and the gate of flowers stood erect. Wanzhou did not fall down. The details were huge. It was absolutely nothing to abolish two people.


    On hearing this, Hua Zimo smiles at the beautiful woman and says, "second elder martial sister, don''t forget that the next meeting that day is from Du Shaofu, the demon king."


    After hearing this, the beautiful woman immediately took a look at it. Du Shaofu, the demon king, had seen with her own eyes that she dug the keel, drank the dragon blood, and cramped the nine thin skin of the dragon family. How cruel it was. However, compared with the dragon family, it was naturally a little different.


    "It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is being hunted down by the evil cult. One of his schools, the Seven Star hall, has also been washed with blood. Now it seems that he is missing and has disappeared for a long time."


    Stunned for a long time, the beautiful woman grinned.


    "But it seems that the demon sect has not done anything to him now."


    Hua Zimo''s eyes showed a little smile, looked at the direction of the eighteen youth leaving, and murmured: "the devil is fierce, and the people around him are also very special..."


    With the night floating Ling and other 18 people left, the whole city was suddenly silent.


    All eyes looked at the sky, then face to face, do not know what happened.


    "What''s going on? Did Piaoling win that night?"


    "Did he [she] tell the winner or not? Why did he go away that night with floating Ling and mu ruobai?"


    "Hua Zimo doesn''t seem to be defeated. How strange it is!"


    "It''s a bit of a draw, depending on the situation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a long time of discussion and speculation, the talents were forced to disperse.


    For the onlookers in the city of Juxing, it''s a bit helpless today. Not only did they not see the match with their own eyes, but they didn''t even know the winning or losing in the end.


    However, since today''s day, the fame of those 18 people, such as ye Piaoling and mu ruobai, has spread completely in Wanzhou since Juque city.


    Night Piaoling, can and Baimei QIANJIAO flower purple Mo fight without defeat, this has been able to the whole Wanzhou, transmit too much information.


    "Whoosh..."


    Calm in the air, suddenly spread the wind breaking, 18 figures from the mid air, a few flash, fall on the distant peaks.


    Eighteen young people landed, all of them tall and straight, with extraordinary temperament. They were the 18 heavenly generals who left Juque city not long ago.


    "Boss, you won?"


    On the mountain peak, the stone comes forward, strong and honest, quite happy to look at the night floating Ling asked.


    In recent years, he has entered the tianjiangwei. The stone follows the wind of the night, the jade of the ages, the dusk of the night, and so on. His cultivation strength has soared, and his whole body has begun to show a sense of ingenuity.


    "That woman is very strong, even if I try my best, I can''t beat her."


    Night floating Ling micro smile, but smile, seems to be mixed with a little bitter smile, and then said: "but if the battle of life and death, perhaps, my life chance should be bigger."


    "Baimei QIANJIAO and huazimo, Tianjiao''s daughter of baihuamen and the leader of Wanzhou''s younger generation, was originally the leader of the Jingxie alliance. Naturally, it''s extraordinary. Boss, you and she have not won or lost. It''s very abnormal."A young man in brocade walked out with a handsome appearance and fair skin. His face was always with a kind of unprofessional smile, just like the brother next door. But under the seemingly pure smile in his eyes, what was hidden was a repressed volcano.


    Only those who are familiar with the young man will know how terrible it will be if this seemingly handsome brother changes his face.


    It is said that at the beginning of Lan Zhou, an imperial Prince provoked him, and after being killed by him, the Empire sent people everywhere to pursue him.


    In his anger, the young man killed the imperial palace with his own strength, slaughtered 100000 troops by magical means, destroyed the whole royal family, absorbed the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, and even the Golden Dragon and jade seal was taken away by him.


    Until now, a huge force behind the empire is still chasing him everywhere.


    Helpless, this guy just arrived at Wanzhou, but its small killing God section is not the name of fish, but in Lan Zhou fierce name.


    "Old sixteen, there are heaven outside the world, and there are people outside of people. My strength is far from enough." Night floating Ling on the segment of non fish.


    "Apart from the old people, there should be few people in the same generation who can do anything to the eldest and the second."


    Duan Feiyu smiles. In his impression, among the younger generation, they are almost fearless of anyone, not to mention the eldest and the second. Their flesh bodies are already terrible.


    "You should say this to the president when you have a chance." The eternal jade claps the old 16 section non fish''s shoulder to smile.


    "The head of the Twelve Gods, kill the Dragon nine of the dragon clan. The peak of the same generation exists. Is the president as strong as the rumor..."


    Xiaoshashen Duan''s eyebrows were slightly picked, with some subtle fluctuations. He said, "if you have a chance, I''d like to have a try."


    "Ha ha..."


    Wen Yan, silver fox, stone, dark night, lonely, Yan Tianjue, Yingyan, Qianjiu jade, ye Piaoling looked at Duan Feiyu, one by one, smiling without saying a word, his eyes showed some kind of encouragement like appreciation.


    as like as two peas, sincere words and earnest wishes, "the old sixteen, you are brave, I had the same idea with you at the beginning, but later..."


    "What happened then?"


    Xiao Sha Shen Duan frowned, and felt that there was something wrong with the look of the eldest and the second around him. He asked curiously.


    "Then I just gave up."


    "I hope you''ll be better than me. Don''t flinch. I''ll ask you to refuel."


    "Really..."


    Xiao Sha Shen Duan is not a fish frowning. He feels that there is something wrong with the expression of capture evil spirit, loneliness, silver fox and so on.


    "Well, we have to get back to Zhongzhou at once!"


    Suddenly, night Piaoling interrupted the crowd, dark eyes suddenly gush dignified color, breath became fierce.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    Qianguyu asked. He had long wanted to speak. From the battle between the Juque city and huazimo, he felt that something was wrong.


    Night Piaoling did not speak, took out a piece of broken into several pieces of Dark Jade slips from her arms, and could also see a gold winged ROC bird''s shadow badge pattern from the jade slips.


    "No, there must be something wrong with the world!"


    Seeing the broken jade slips, eternal jade, stone, silver fox, dark night and so on, his face suddenly changed.


    When they left Zhongzhou at the beginning, the jade slips handed over by the medicine emperor and Doctor Wu Ming to boss ye Piaoling were broken. If the jade slips were broken, it would prove that the world must have met with a great crisis and let them rush back at the first time.


    "Go to space wormhole, we have to rush back to Zhongzhou immediately!"


    The night is dark, with sharp pupils, hunting in black robes and clenching fists.


    "Whoosh..."


    The figures then swept away and disappeared at the end of the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Within the family of golden winged mires, where no one could pry, the golden thunder began to subside.


    The silver yellow thunder and lightning giant tree continues to release the threat of violent destruction. The tree is covered with magic and mysterious patterns. It has an ancient domineering atmosphere, which can not be provoked, and devours the three legged Thunderbird continuously.


    "Don''t, don''t..."


    The three legged Thunderbird''s whole body is glittering and translucent. It is as bright as God''s gold, and its eyes are full of absolute horror.


    The soul species of Jinwu burning thunder has been swallowed to the limit. If it is swallowed up again, it can only destroy the spirits and spirits.


    "It''s late!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his body was full of thunder and martial veins, devouring the golden and black sky thunder, and the silver yellow thunder and lightning giant trees gushed out of his body, and the ancient prestige was diffused and diffused out, with magnificent and desolate, the supreme towering thunder!


    At the moment, Jinwu burning sky thunder can no longer be stopped. It has been suppressed for a long time. Its consumption can not be supplemented, and it is difficult to support it any more.


    "Chulala..."


    The electric arc on the huge silver thunder tree filled the void, just like the tree root covering the crystal clear three legged Thunderbird, absorbing the energy of the three legged Thunderbird, until the three legged Thunderbird withered completely and shrieked in despair.Until the last ray of bright golden thunder energy was swallowed up by the silver yellow thunder giant tree, the soul power of Jinwu burning sky thunder was completely swallowed up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1386

    Then, in the vast golden thunder space, the original lightning and thunder gradually disappeared, and the amazing crazy tyrant''s fiery and destructive atmosphere dissipated, and began to become calm.


    "Hum..."


    The purple golden thunder around the purple thunder Xuan tripod also converged. The huge purple thunder Xuan tripod converged and turned into half a Zhang in size. It whirled in front of Du Shaofu.


    In the golden lightning space, Du Shaofu sits in the void with his knees crossed, as the soul of Jinwu burning the sky thunder is swallowed up by the huge silver and yellow thunder trees.


    The huge silver thunder tree turned into a bright silver arc and swept back to Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    The silver and yellow thunder tree swept back and turned into a bright magic and secret pattern. The arc of light curtain returned to Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen.


    In Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, Yuan Shen is sitting on a purple lotus flower with nine leaves on his knees. His body is covered with silver and yellow electric arc. In addition, there is a kind of bright golden arc, which converges into a silver gold arc.


    The golden arc is the soul of Jinwu burning the sky that Du Shaofu devoured.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu urged the mysterious remnant chapter skill. Under the operation of the mysterious remnant chapter skill, such an incredible thing as merging the third spirit thunder spirit, was successful again in Du Shaofu.


    With the experience of fusing the spirit and thunder spirit in the first two times, Du Shaofu almost did not encounter much difficulty this time, and he was quite smooth in his success.


    In the mud pill palace, Du Shaofu''s body is full of ancient flavor, and his eyes are closed.


    The bright golden arc that devours is the soul of Jinwu burning thunder, and also contains the huge information of Jinwu burning thunder.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu is integrating and refining the soul of Jinwu burning Tianlei, and a huge stream of Jinwu burning Tianlei information is also integrated into his own spirit.


    How powerful is the Jinwu burning sky thunder at the primary level.


    As the body of spiritual thunder, it is very difficult for human practitioners to integrate and refine them, even if their strength is stronger than their arrogance.


    Unfortunately, Du Shaofu, who had thunder and martial pulse in his body and purple thunder xuanding, had long been a fusion of two other spirit thunder soul species and spirit roots.


    In addition, the Jinwu burning sky thunder was trapped for thousands of years. After consuming energy, it could not be recovered at all. Finally, it ended up being swallowed by Du Shaofu.


    Although the energy consumed by Jinwu sky burning thunder can not be recovered and replenished, it is a real primary level.


    The soul of a spirit thunder at the initial level is so powerful that it is equal to its original spirit. At this moment, all the energy on the soul is gathered in Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s spirit of burning the sky and thunder in Jinwu was fused by Du Shaofu, and Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen was also getting great benefits.


    "Hula..."


    Not long after that, the energy of Yuan Shen in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace began to increase crazily, and the breath of Yuan Shen was rising, and waves of breath came from the eyebrows.


    The mysterious remnant skill integrates the spirit of Jinwu burning the sky thunder. It also forges the energy contained in the soul type, and becomes more and more refined.


    Although at the moment, the only energy that Du Shaofu can really absorb is only one or two times of the original one.


    However, at the initial level, the energy of Jinwu burning sky thunder soul species is not what ordinary Nirvana lingfu masters can bear, which makes ordinary Nirvana lingfu masters unable to help themselves explode.


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu is not a general Nirvana talisman. The metamorphosis of Yuan Shen''s power is definitely not under the body of the body, but he has rarely used the power of Yuan Shen to fight against the enemy.


    "Hula..."


    As time went by, the spirit of Du Shaofu soared, with silver and gold electric arc in his eyebrows. The vast and majestic energy of Yuan Shen swept out of his body, accompanied by yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapsing thunder, Jinwu burning sky thunder, as well as the aura of spiritual root.


    At the moment, if there were other talismans in the room, I didn''t know what would be the astonishment of Du Shaofu!


    At this moment, the yuan Shen energy that permeates Du Shaofu''s body is enough to crush and explode the original spirit of the same level spirit Fu master!


    What''s more, Du Shaofu''s spirit is still rising rapidly.


    In front of Du Shaofu, the most difficult power to cultivate, is now climbing like an uninhabited state.


    In refining Jinwu burning sky thunder soul species, time passes quietly again.


    In this golden thunder space, most of the original energy of Jinwu burning sky thunder was collected into the purple thunder tripod, and was swallowed by the purple thunder.


    The remaining energy of Jinwu burning sky thunder has also restrained the burning and destruction of the tyrant, and has become docile.


    No one knows that Jinwu burning the sky and thunder not only did not help Du Shaofu, but also made Du Shaofu transform and strengthen again.


    Continuous mountains, dense transpiration, there are extraordinary elixir spread everywhere, the world energy is amazing.


    In the early morning, at the top of the mountain, a woman in her early twenties had her eyes closed, and her whole body was covered with dazzling white light, just like a divine awn."Boom..."


    A vast force of pressure spread, a stream of heaven and earth energy perched on the top of the mountain, connected with the woman, seems to have lasted for a long time.


    The two curves of a woman are like a frown but not a frown. Her body is covered with light, like smoke in a cage. She is sitting upright and graceful.


    At the moment, under the irrigation of the energy of the surrounding world, the breath of the spirit shaking on the woman''s body is constantly climbing.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, from the woman''s body out of a breath break through the bottleneck of the stuffy sound, breath to a new height.


    At the same time, with the female body as the center, the space waves suddenly appear in the high altitude, and the large space ripples are born and burst.


    "Boom


    From the woman''s eyebrows, a circle of invisible light also swept out, it is a vast force of Yuan Shen, like lightning swept across the four sides.


    "Star Language sister has successfully broken through!"


    On a mountain not far away, the eyes of a girl in blue who is 14 or 15 years old are shocked. Her long eyelashes are slightly bent and her clear and bright pupil is light blue.


    Above the sky, the vast power of the yuan God is like a tidal wave.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the heaven and earth on this side are trembling for it. The breath is old and terrible.


    In the sky, the power of Yuan Shen, which swept like a wave, lasted for a moment, and then turned into a beautiful and illusory shadow in the astonished eyes of the girl in green.


    as like as two peas in a woman sitting on the knees, the illusion is graceful and graceful, and the graceful and graceful, the beautiful and pure, the pure and pure looks like a fire that does not eat people, but only the eyes are shining brightly, which makes people dare not to look at each other.


    "That''s sister Xingyu''s spirit separation. It''s so powerful!"


    Qingyi girl''s thin lips, such as rose petals delicate, mouth radian at the moment shock.


    In the sky, the woman''s unreal body seems to be looking around curiously, and then slowly falls down. When it is close to the woman below, it turns into a bright light group, and then disappears.


    At the same time, the woman''s delicate body, sitting cross legged, trembled slightly, and the ancient and terrible power of primordial spirit from her delicate body began to dissipate slowly.


    On the surrounding mountains, the energy of heaven and earth, which lasted for a long time, began to weaken, and finally completely surrounded the whole body of the woman and became desalinated and illusory.


    When the last ray of heaven and earth energy swept into the woman''s body for a moment, the woman sitting cross knees opened her eyes.


    "Boom


    Women''s eyes a bright light gushing out, body breath swept, shaking the four sides of the space!


    Just for a moment, the bright light in women''s eyes is introverted and unshaken, and her eyes become clear and clean.


    Feeling everything in her body, the woman''s slender hand stretched out and her fingerprints condensed. Suddenly, from a pair of slender hands, she almost cohered 36 array flags in front of her body.


    "Boom..."


    Thirty six array flags are all spreading with amazing waves, which make the void in front of the body twist directly and reveal the dark space cracks.


    Thirty six array flags, which are the symbol of the nine star initial region Rune master.


    This woman is in her early twenties, but she has already reached the nine star primary domain Rune master. If someone from outside is here at the moment, I''m afraid she will be shocked.


    In my early twenties, who can be the best of the big families and forces in Kyushu?


    At the moment, those top young people in Kyushu, if compared with this woman, will be directly abused.


    This woman is a demon. The speed and natural posture of this kind of cultivation simply make the peers outside don''t have to live.


    "Hula..."


    The thirty-six banners were condensed and then dissipated in the white palm of the woman. The eyes were clear and pure, which made people look like they didn''t eat people''s fireworks. They murmured softly: "finally, we set foot on the nine stars."


    The voice falls, the woman slowly rises, graceful and graceful, graceful and graceful, stunning, amazing world!


    "Congratulations on your breakthrough


    Qingyi girl''s voice happy to spread, immediately to the woman''s side.


    "It''s finally broken through. If you don''t break through, I''m afraid the master will say me again."


    The woman smiles, and her face is happy at the moment.


    "You little girl, don''t you want to see your master so much?"


    A clear voice suddenly came, a beautiful woman in plain clothes suddenly appeared in front of the woman and the girl in green.


    The woman in plain clothes is very beautiful. She looks like she is more than forty years old. The long dress of plain color palace dress is simple and elegant, and has a kind of natural noble spirit.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Seeing the beautiful woman, the woman immediately showed a smile on her face, and the intimate one took the arm of the beautiful woman and gently shook it, saying, "the star language all miss you.""Yes, ma''am."


    The young girl in green looked at the beautiful woman, her delicate little mouth secretly smacked her tongue, and then stood in awe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1387

    "Miss me, or want to go down the mountain?"


    The beautiful woman looked at the woman with a white look. Although her face was a little clear, she couldn''t hide her loving color. Then her eyes fluctuated a little, and her bright eyes were covered with elegant waves. She said to the woman, "in a blink of an eye, time is not slow. It has been so many years. If you break through the nine stars, you are also qualified to go down the mountain for training, which will be good for you in the future."


    "Thank you, master."


    Hearing this, the woman''s eyes immediately showed a happy look, and she seemed happy and nameless.


    Time is like quicksand. This woman is just Dai Xingyu, who was just a little girl at the beginning, and now she has been graceful and graceful.


    "Don''t be too happy too soon. The disaster of heaven and earth is coming. You should not temper yourself this time. You should be on guard against the people of the demon sect. The cultivation of the first nine star landing can only be regarded as reluctance. Pay attention to safety."


    The beautiful woman looked at Dai Xingyu and said, "in addition, I will give you a task."


    "I will try my best to do it."


    After so many years, I can finally go down the mountain at the moment. Dai Xingyu is happy and agrees without hesitation.


    The beautiful woman looked at Dai Xingyu and said, "this time down the mountain, if you see a man named Fu Yibai, arrest me."


    "Master, who is Fu Yibai?" Dai Xingyu asked curiously.


    "An old bastard is the most cunning. If you see him, don''t be confused by what he said. Just bring him to see me." Beautiful women are humane.


    "Oh..."


    Dai Xingyu nodded and asked no more questions. His eyes were already quietly looking at qiankong. With a happy look on his face, he murmured: "little aunt, brother Shaofu, I can see you soon. Brother Shaofu, you should also go back..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The space is simple, deep and secluded, and the vicissitudes are magnificent.


    In the early morning, the light blue sky is inlaid with a few scattered remnant stars, and the gorgeous morning glow turns red half of the sky, and the air in the mountains is filled with gauze like mist.


    At the top of the peaks, the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth fluctuates. It seems that they have just experienced a storm.


    A woman stands in the sky with her eyes slightly closed, but her face is peerless, her legs are slender, her radian is attractive, and her strength is floating in the air. She outlines her body which is as hot as a devil and shows a perfect and incomparable figure.


    "Hum!"


    The sound of wind and thunder resounded, and a huge breath of darkness stirred up, which made the surrounding space tremble for it.


    A smart and dazzling spirit sword appears in front of this beautiful woman, releasing endless pressure.


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, the woman''s eyes open, the eyes of light fighting, as if the essence of competition, straight into the air, the body''s breath swept, like a storm swept across the sky.


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, he would certainly be shocked. Maybe he would have some inner collapse. This woman is no other than Ouyang Shuang.


    But these years have not seen, at the moment, Ouyang Shuang''s breath has stepped into Nirvana mat Wu Zun level.


    Ouyang Shuang put the sword in front of him in his hand. He was so powerful that he could smash the void and kill all sides!


    "It''s also good to recognize the master of the" fat flies "and break through nirvana


    As the voice fell, an old man appeared in the air, dishevelled and dirty, but his eyes were deep as the sea. Looking at the half sky, Ouyang Shuang said: "it''s not in vain to be a teacher and spend hard work to improve your talent. Although you start relatively low, you have great perseverance and perseverance. It is not without opportunity to catch up with those people in the future."


    "Master, do you mean that I can go down the mountain?"


    Seeing the slovenly old man''s figure, Ouyang Shuang''s beautiful face suddenly made a gentle and happy fall on the old man''s side.


    "Well thought."


    The old man glared at Ouyang Shuang and said, "I told you that the disaster of heaven and earth is coming. It''s not safe to go out with your cultivation strength of Nirvana wuzun. You can go down the mountain when you break through the martial area."


    "The realm of martial arts..."


    Ouyang Shuang''s red lips are slightly pursed, her red lips are pink and tender, and her slender legs are slightly stamped.


    "Eh..."


    Suddenly, the dirty old man''s eyes suddenly trembled, and his mind suddenly peeped open.


    "Hi..."


    The next moment, the figure of the sloppy old man disappeared in Ouyang Shuang''s side like a ghost. An angry shout came out: "Fu Yibai, you old bastard dare to steal from me. I will never let you go today!"


    The roar came out, the sound of thunder reverberated in the sky, resounding through the sky.


    "Old madman, what do you want me to do? Anyway, you can''t catch up with me. You can never catch up with me at that speed!"


    In the front air, there is a sound reverberating in the air, showing a sense of complacency.


    "Fu Yibai, Laozi and you have not finished, the ends of the earth, heaven and earth, this time will not let you off!"


    "Master..."Ouyang Shuangleng on the mountain peak, looking at the master who came suddenly and disappeared in an instant.


    Suddenly, his eyes turned slightly in his big eyes. On Ouyang Shuang''s peerless face, a strange smile appeared. His smile was like a flower, which was enough to make the country fall. He murmured softly: "you should be able to sneak down the mountain, and then you can come back."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are high and the breath is ancient. This is from remote ancient space.


    "Boom..."


    Above the sky, the blue and red flame is bright, converging like a sea of fire. The flame blows up the waves, the sky flashes with thunder, and the energy of heaven and earth roars like a tide.


    Above the terrible sea of flames, a huge blue and red bird emerged from the sky.


    The shadow of the blue and red giant bird is like a Phoenix, like a Phoenix, like a crane, standing on one foot, with red text, green texture and white beak, and covered with red stripes and brilliant blue feathers.


    This moment, a terrible pressure, suddenly fell on this side of the world!


    At the moment, on the mountains of zhoukong, many eyes also trembled.


    "Roar..."


    At this time, there are countless birds roaring under the mountain.


    Among these strange birds and animals, there are "Tiangou", which is shaped like a beaver and has a white head, and can suppress all evil spirits.


    In addition, it has the appearance of a horse with a white head, its writing like a tiger and a red tail, and its sound like a ballad. Its name is'' Lushu ''.


    These strange birds and animals, lower strength, directly crushed to crawl on the ground!


    The shadow of the blue and red giant bird, like a roc, like a Phoenix, fluttered suddenly. With the fierce wind, the blazing heat turned into a terrible whirlpool of flame. The surrounding space was twisted and could burn all things.


    "Xiaoqing is really terrible. She has broken through the animal kingdom."


    On a mountain peak, there are many young men and women with simple clothes but detached temperament. They are also surprised by the huge movement and pressure on the sky at the moment.


    "Xiaoqing is the main body of Bifang divine bird. There seems to be some variation in the blood vessels in her body. She has been passed on by the powerful ancient Bi Fang divine bird collected by my family. She is also favored by several elders in the family. Naturally, she has benefited a lot


    A simple young man smiles, he is Zhou Yu, the younger generation of the whole family, but also outstanding.


    "Xiaoqing is terrible enough, but Xiaohu and the dead monkey are also very strong, especially the dead monkey, which is so abnormal that even Xiaoluo says that the dead monkey is strong."


    Around Zhou Yu, a beautiful woman opened her mouth. Although she was dressed simply, she was clean and elegant, and her temperament was pure.


    "Red monkey, how about giving me a monkey


    As the pure woman''s voice fell, a voice without good breath suddenly spread out.


    As a young man in gold suddenly walked out of the room, he was twenty-five or six years old. His facial features were as beautiful as a knife carving, but he seemed to be holding a wanton smile at any time, and the whole person gave out a kind of awe inspiring King''s spirit for no reason.


    The pure woman looks back and looks at the young man in golden clothes. She is thin and straight with her golden hair and shawl. Under her thick eyebrows and long and dense eyelashes, she is a pair of bright golden eyes, as if she can attract the soul.


    His skin was crystal clear, as if it was slightly golden.


    At this moment, looking at the gold clad youth in front of her, the pure woman can''t help but feel a shiver in her heart. In the deep of her heart, a kind of idea that if she could give birth to a bunch of little monkeys with him, it would be nice.


    But then, the pure woman came back to her senses and glared at the young man in gold and said, "the red Jiri macaque is also a monkey. You are a dead monkey. Give me back my nine turn spirit fruit quickly."


    "This..."


    Hearing the speech, the young man in gold pouted, and his momentum was suddenly weakened. However, he could not hide his outstanding heroic posture. He was born with a king in the world. He was full of chaos. His golden eyes were deep, and he did not feel oppressive!


    "Tiger, what are you doing there? I''m looking for you..."


    The golden double pupil turns in the eye, the young man''s eyes immediately fall on the side of a black robed youth not far away from the side, pretending to have something to do, and immediately get away.


    "Monkey brother, what are you looking for me for?"


    Not far away, the black robed youth is of great stature, with clear-cut and deep facial features, like a sculpture, with sharp edges and corners. His dark and deep eyes are a kind of pure and broken pitch black. He looks at the young man in gold and asks seriously.


    "You stupid tiger, all Nirvana beast respect, you are still as stupid, call me monkey brother again, I have no end with you!"


    The young man in gold suddenly glared at the young man in black, and his eyes flashed with gold, as if there was a golden flame burning.


    The young man in black smacked his tongue, looked up at the young man in gold, and said, "the red Jiri macaque is really a monkey, is it a horse?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Many young people around him could not help laughing."I''m so angry, I''m so angry..."


    The young man in gold stamped his feet angrily and glared angrily at the young man in black and said, "Du Xiaohu, please remember it for me. Don''t ask me for something next time."


    "Monkey brother No, second brother. I''m wrong. I can''t do it. "


    Hearing the speech, the black robed youth immediately braved his scalp and stepped forward. On his sculptural face, he squeezed out a smile that was not too harmonious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1388

    At the same time, the shadow of the bird in the air slowly converged, and finally it turned into a crystal blue and red light. It swept directly into the sea of green and red flames all around.


    The energy of heaven and earth in the sky is dissipating at the moment.


    Then, in the blazing sea of blue and red flames, a bird of Bifang emerged.


    Bifang divine bird, like a phoenix like a crane, stands on one foot and is covered with red stripes and blue brilliant feathers. Accompanied by a terrible pressure, it comes to this ancient world!


    "For example, the bird itself is really strong."


    Zhou Yu looked at the bird in the sky. At the moment, his eyes were shocked, and many of his eyes trembled.


    "Roar..."


    Around many strange birds and animals whistling, at this time, the blue and red giant birds, such as Luan and Huang, such as crane, were oppressed to tremble for the soul of the beast.


    For example, the shadow of the divine bird stands in the sky, with the intense heat and strong wind, the surrounding space is distorted and can burn everything.


    Then, with the last touch of energy in the sky around him, after it poured into the body of Bifang divine bird, its body began to be filled with green and red light, just like a lotus flower in full bloom, spreading with dense fog.


    At last, the huge green and red light gathered and turned into several feet in size. In the hazy, there was a graceful and beautiful shadow appearing among them.


    The graceful and beautiful figure is slender, with slender waist and long black hair as smooth as a waterfall, until it is as soft as boneless waist and buttocks, which is charming and graceful.


    When the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth finally disappeared, the last touch of the energy of heaven and earth was also dissipated for it. That graceful and attractive figure completely emerged, and a stunning face appeared in the eyes of all people.


    This is a beautiful woman in her early twenties. It is a natural combination of green, astringent and enchanting temperament.


    The long curled eyelashes trembled slightly. In the next moment, the woman''s closed eyes suddenly opened. The blue and red light in the eyes seemed to be materialized. With the terrible breath of burning all things, it shot into the sky with the terrible breath of burning all things. With the blooming of the blue color, a powerful and surging hot breath, the vibration of the air was fierce and fierce.


    "Boom..."


    In the mountains, strange birds and animals trembled with their spirits.


    "Xiaoqing has stepped on the realm of beasts. I don''t know when I will be able to reach the realm level."


    At the bottom of the mountain, beside the young man in gold, the young man in black is envious in his pure black eyes.


    The woman stands in the air, moving, graceful and concave, the bright green and red flame color in her eyes slowly dissipates, her eyes become ethereal, and her whole body breath is sweeping and quietly disappearing in the world.


    "Xiaoqing, congratulations on breaking through the beast territory. The speed is not slow."


    The figure of the young man in gold leaped up into the air and came to the side of the ethereal woman. In her golden eyes, she was smiling and happy for her.


    And this young man in gold is just the figure of Du Xiaoyao.


    The woman smiles at her, smiling like a Epiphyllum, releasing a quiet melody. Although it is enchanting, it has a kind of holy beauty, which makes people remember her with her heart at a glance. She said to the young man in gold: "you are also very strong. Even little sister Luo says you are very strong."


    The female Bi Fang divine bird is Du Xiaoqing.


    "That''s it. Who am I? I''m a red horse monkey."


    Du Xiaoyao smiles with confidence in his eyes. Then he looks at Du Xiaoqing with a sinister smile and says, "you have broken through the realm of beasts now. Du Shaofu doesn''t know what kind of cultivation strength he has reached. We should be able to abuse him now."


    When he was in the dark forest, Du Xiaoyao still remembered that he had suffered a lot. He had made great progress in his cultivation in the "farmhouse" these years. He thought that he would abuse Du Shaofu when he was in the dark forest.


    "Du Xiaoyao, dare you!"


    Smell speech, Du Xiaoqing immediately glared at Du Xiaoyao, and then his face Pang Xing showed a smile. In the dark and ethereal eyes, he looked at Du Xiaoyao with gentle eyes, but obviously with a kind of disdain. He said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, with my brother''s talent, I''m afraid it''s ok if I don''t abuse you now."


    "Du Xiaoqing, I''m your brother too. Don''t be so partial."


    Du Xiaoyao stares at Du Xiaoqing with white eyes. She is very bent in her heart. She is too eccentric to be a little girl.


    "I''m not biased."


    Du Xiaoyao beamed with a smile. She was holy and holy. Then her eyes sank slightly. It seemed that she was thinking about something. After a moment, she looked up at Du Xiaoyao. Her innocent and childlike eyes fluctuated and said, "I miss my brother, Shuang sister, and everyone else."


    "You''ve broken through the beast Kingdom now. The old man won''t stop you from leaving."


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes turned, and his expression and vision seemed to be a little afraid of the old man in his mouth.


    "That''s the elder of my family. If he hears that you are disrespectful to him again, it will be you who will suffer."


    Du Xiaoqing glanced at Du Xiaoyao with a smile of schadenfreude.


    "This..."Du Xiaoyao''s eyes were obviously afraid, and then picked the corner of his mouth and said, "I''d better hide a little. That old guy can''t be provoked. I can''t afford to hide."


    "Like last time, one hide is half a year." Du Xiaoqing despises Du Xiaoyao very much.


    "Which pot can''t be opened and which pot can''t be lifted." Du Xiaoyao white eyes, a face of helplessness.


    "I have to go and talk to sister Luo. I want to go back to see my brother, sister Shuang and everyone." Du Xiaoqing doesn''t pay attention to Du Xiaoyao any more. A heart has already gone out of this space.


    "That''s great. I''ve been here almost as well. I can finally go back."


    Du Xiaoyao hears the speech and smiles happily.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Eight hundred miles of Zhongzhou River, the opposite is also the mountains.


    "Roar..."


    Among the mountains, there is no time for a huge animal shadow to appear, shaking the mountain forest, neighing sound, is not time to roar deep mountain.


    These are all the monsters in Zhongzhou Jingxie alliance. They have been in the mountains for a long time.


    The army of Jingxie alliance has been in the mountains for a long time.


    Although it is said that all of us are practitioners, they can eat, drink, laza and sleep well, but now that such a long time has passed, the army has started to grumble and complain.


    What''s more, the vast majority of the Zhongzhou Jingxie alliance are young people, but their patience is limited.


    Young people, when they are all full of vigor and vitality, after waiting for such a long time, it is inevitable that there will be disturbance.


    This time, the army of Jingxie alliance is mainly led by some powerful people of various major forces, so that the elite younger generation of disciples will act together with some rookies, which is also intended to train students.


    In the process of cleaning up evil spirits, it is the best training for the disciples in the mountain gate.


    It is clear in the minds of all major forces that the evil spirits coming from Zhongzhou this time can hardly be compared with Wanzhou and Lanzhou.


    At the beginning, there were so many evil spirits in Lan Zhou and other continents that all the major forces felt the real crisis.


    Therefore, the major forces of Zhongzhou did not send too many troops this time. The main reason is to take the strong to lead the protection and let the elite disciples train with the novices.


    But even so, the Jingxie alliance includes all the famous forces in Zhongzhou. Together, the number of troops is more than 100 million. What a huge number.


    However, facing the vast central state, many forces gathered. In fact, these numbers are not too many, and they are just about the same as a medium-sized city.


    What is different is that in a medium-sized city, hundreds of millions of people are not necessarily practitioners. The number of ordinary people should occupy the majority.


    But now the Alliance Army, hundreds of millions of practitioners, is a little different.


    The main reason why the Alliance Army was stationed here was because the other side of the Zhongzhou river was beside the world and the deserted country.


    In the process of encirclement and suppression of evil spirits, although this time the Alliance Army cleaned up the evil spirits with irresistible momentum.


    But at last, some of the remaining evil spirits crossed the Zhongzhou River and poured into the territory of the World Association and the wasteland.


    There was nothing wrong with this, but the problem is that the World Association and the wasteland are trying their best to block the entry of the pure evil alliance, claiming that the world will and the wasteland will clean up the evil spirits.


    Even the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen were blocking the Jingxie alliance from crossing the river.


    In the alliance of pure evil, lingtiangu, Dalan cult and tianshezong advocated to cross the river to clean up evil spirits.


    However, huijianmen, wuliangjiao, Xiandu gate and xuanmingzong seem to have seen something. They have always been neutral.


    As for several big schools, the whole Alliance Army has to be blocked in the mountains.


    However, in these mountains, the army of hundreds of millions of pure evil alliance has occupied for such a long time. All of them are practitioners, so many free trade venues have sprung up to exchange their own cultivation resources.


    In the free trade arena, there are pills, weapon refining materials, miraculous drugs, martial arts, secret bones, weapons, demon animal essence blood, etc., and there are even heavenly materials and earth treasures. There are all kinds of cultivation resources, which are very popular.


    This kind of trading ground, at the beginning, there were all the disciples of each big mountain sect to get what they needed to trade, exchange, or purchase.


    The place where hundreds of millions of practitioners gathered, and everyone was blocked here. Then the trading mode gradually formed an extremely hot trading ground.


    Of course, behind these trading venues, there are also shadows of major forces.


    Otherwise, there will be no less disputes in the free trade venue, and even murder and looting will not be surprising.


    However, with the shadow of the major forces behind them, people who want to move any wrong ideas have to carefully consider it.


    But in all these free trade venues, the most popular, but only one.


    The reason is very simple, because there is a world Pavilion in the trading ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1389

    In fact, the Tiandi Pavilion is not different. It also sells and exchanges various cultivation resources, mainly pills, weapons and puppets.


    If there are some differences, it is that the pills, weapons and puppets of the Tianxia pavilion are not the same.


    Among them, there are several famous pills in Tianxia Pavilion, Xuanyuan pill, Kuang Hua pill and Jiuhua Yulu Zengshen pill, which have long been famous in Zhongzhou.


    Because the levels of Xuanyuan pill, crazy pill and Jiuhua Yulu Zengshen pill all change with the grade of refining materials.


    Therefore, there are many levels of finished pills, which can be taken by practitioners from wuzun state to pulse state, and the effect is the same.


    But Dan medicine level is not the same, the price is also a world wide difference.


    Compared with other pills of the same grade, Xuanyuan pill, Kuang Hua pill and Jiuhua Yulu Zengshen pill cost more than 20 times.


    This is still the normal price, the black market price, 30 times the price to buy, is also equivalent to earn.


    The reason is that the daily sales of Xuanyuan pill, crazy pill and Jiuhua Yulu Zengshen pill are limited, and more importantly, the effect of these three main pills.


    After taking Xuanyuan pill, it can make people develop their physical potential in a very short time and recover their strength in their heyday.


    Crazy pill, can let the practitioner immediately in a period of time to improve a lot of cultivation level, the strength of the surge.


    Jiuhua Yulu Zengshen pill can directly enhance the soul power that practitioners are most difficult to cultivate. The effect is more than ten times better than that of other similar pills on Kyushu.


    Although these three kinds of main pills of Tianxia pavilion have some damage to the body, compared with the side effects of similar pills, the side effects of xuanyuandan and other three kinds of pills are almost negligible.


    As a result, the world Pavilion of these three main pills, it is hot to an unprecedented level.


    In fact, strictly speaking, xuanyuandan has been popular in Zhongzhou for many years.


    Besides, the weapons sold in Tianxia pavilion are enough to kill weapons of the same level in seconds and engrave with animal power. Their power is several times more than that of weapons at the same level.


    Although the price is beyond the reach of weapons of the same level, the market has always been a price without market, and it is difficult to find a handle.


    In addition, it has to be said that the puppets sold in Tianxia Pavilion.


    There are not many Qi Fu masters who can refine puppets. Therefore, there are very few puppet masters who can refine puppets over the whole Kyushu.


    What''s more, puppets, which are expensive, can''t be touched by ordinary people.


    As for a puppet with a king level cultivation level, the strength of the puppet is naturally stronger than that of the ordinary King level practitioners. At least in terms of physical body, the puppet must have absolute advantages.


    However, the price of the king level puppets is enough to make the ordinary King level practitioners lose their wealth. Maybe the ordinary King level practitioners will not be able to afford a king level puppet. Even if they do, the king level puppets are slightly better than their own. If you buy a puppet and lose everything, you can buy cultivation resources for your own use, which can enhance your cultivation.


    If you are lucky, even if you break one step, it is not without hope.


    Those who are powerful and powerful enough to buy King level puppets are generally at least above the level of Emperor Wu.


    It is no longer meaningful for those who are strong at the level of Emperor Wu to buy puppets at the level of king. If they buy puppets at the level of emperor, they will lose their fortune.


    Therefore, although puppets are good, they also restrict their sales.


    only some big forces, in order to protect the outstanding younger generation in the mountain gate, or some powerful people in order to protect the beloved younger generation trained outside, will choose to buy their puppets as a base card to rely on, so as to rest assured that the younger generation will go out for training.


    However, the limitation of the puppet does not mean that the status of the instrument master is not high.


    On the contrary, the status of the master of fufu is particularly high. The first well-known qizun Xiahou Fenglei proves everything.


    Before qizun, some people always thought that the master of talismans was the least useful one. Although they could refine spirit tools, runes, and even puppets, most of them were improving the strength of others, while their own strength was not too strong.


    However, the appearance of qizun broke everyone''s cognition and became a giant by refining tools.


    In particular, the puppets made by Fenglei, the Marquis of Xia Dynasty, are extremely powerful. Finally, by means of refining tools, they have become a giant!


    The puppets made by qizun can kill the same level of puppets in seconds. The puppets at the top level of the king level can directly fight against the general emperor of martial arts. Their bodies are indestructible and are pure killing machines.


    What a terrible puppet like this.


    It is said that after the appearance of the puppets made by qizun, some powerful people scrambled to buy the puppets and follow them. If they meet a strong enemy, they will be the most loyal helper.


    However, there are not many puppets made by qizun. Few of them are valuable and have no market. The more powerful the puppets are, the more rare they are.Although the price of the puppet made by qizun was terrible.


    However, a puppet at the king level will not be above the puppet made by others at the imperial level, but its strength can be compared with that made by others.


    This has also broken the puppet''s sales limitations. People are willing to buy even if they have lost their wealth. The market is hard to get!


    It is said that many of the top schools in Zhongzhou wanted to join qizun Xiahou Fenglei. They not only valued the strength of qizun''s predecessors and refining them, but also the means of making puppets.


    Think about it. If a mountain gate with enough details has a puppet army and let these killing machines appear, which Mountain Gate will dare to fight?


    Even if it''s an army of monsters, they have to retreat directly.


    The monster has a strong body. It is also ferocious and ferocious. Its nature is exposed and bloodthirsty. In the face of human beings, the monster army can sweep the same rank and be fierce and fearless of death.


    But if you encounter a puppet army of the same level, that kind of pure killing machine, the monster army will definitely retreat directly.


    As long as they are living beings, they must be afraid of the pure killing machine. As like as two peas in the


    Pavilion, it is said that the effect is exactly the same as that of the original one.


    The weapons and pills sold in Tianxia pavilion are also famous.


    Originally, it was sold through the ancient Tianzong, which had already swept the whole Zhongzhou and even had a great influence on Jiuzhou.


    It is said that because of the single prescription of Xuanyuan pill, maniac pill and Jiuhua Yulu Zengshen pill, some lingfu masters from various forces came to ancient Tianzong to exchange the treasures of Shanmen for pills.


    It is said that even Sima, the patriarch of the ancient Tianzong, could not help but be moved by the treasure given by the mountain gate, but in the end he refused all the mountain gates.


    As for the weapons and puppets made by the ancient emperor Tianzong, all the major forces sought the refining methods. Even more, some Shanmen wanted to exchange Zhenshan treasures, but they could not.


    First of all, the ancient patriarch Sima stepping on the star is not a fool, let alone the profound meaning and cards behind the refining method of weapons and puppets.


    It is no exaggeration to say that as long as there is enough time, it is enough for one mountain gate to influence the whole Zhongzhou pattern.


    Of course, even if Sima TA Xing, the ancient patriarch, wanted to sell Dan Fang and weapons puppets, it was actually impossible.


    Other Shanmen don''t know, think Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan, those refining methods are ancient Tianzong.


    However, only some powerful people in the ancient Tianzong knew that the refining method had nothing to do with the ancient Tianzong, and the refining method was from the beginning to the end of Tianzong.


    It''s just these years that the ancient emperor made a lot of money by virtue of the agreement with the Tianxia Pavilion.


    What''s more, with the help of Xuanyuan pill, Kuang Hua pill, Jiuhua Yulu Zengshen pill, weapons, puppets, and other cultivation resources, the ancient Tianzong attracted many big commercial firms in Zhongzhou and severely suppressed the other eight forces such as the Dalan cult.


    Even lingtiangu, which has always had an absolute advantage in these areas, was gradually suppressed by the ancient Tianzong.


    In just a few years, the income of the ancient Tianzong firm has steadily occupied the first place in Zhongzhou.


    Because of the effects of Xuanyuan pill and maniac pill, many medicine fu masters in the major forces studied ingredients and refining methods, and wanted to decompose and refine again.


    But the final refining effect is not as good as other kinds of pills.


    You know, Xuanyuan pill, maniac pill and Jiuhua Yulu Zengshen pill were all obtained by Du Shaofu from Zhen Qingchun, the prodigy boy of Shengzhen array.


    At first, Zhen Qingchun only gave the prescriptions of Xuanyuan Dan and Kuang Hua Dan to Du Shaofu. Later, Du Shaofu took the pills of Jiuhua Yulu Zengshen pill.


    And those Dan prescriptions are all holy array prodigy Zhen Qingchun. They were originally obtained from an ancient place by accident. They are not ordinary things. How could they be copied easily.


    This time, Tianxia Pavilion sold Xuanyuan Dan, Kuang Hua Dan, Jiuhua Yulu Zengshen Dan, weapons and puppets in the trading market, which immediately shocked the Alliance Army.


    In recent years, Xuanyuan pills, weapons, puppets, etc. sold in the ancient Tianzong all have a unified sign of Tianxia Pavilion.


    This unique design and packaging, but also make it different, especially by practitioners of pursuit.


    What''s more, some disciples of the Great Gate School competed with the children of the aristocratic families. They took the possession and collection of authentic pills and weapons puppets sold in the ancient Tianzong as symbols of their status and status.


    Invisibly, Tianxia Pavilion is also spread in Zhongzhou, but everyone thinks that Tianxia Pavilion naturally belongs to the ancient Tianzong.


    No one has ever doubted that the Tianxia Pavilion is actually the property of Du Shaofu, the demon king. Of course, this is a later remark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1390

    For a while, news spread that Tianxia Pavilion sold Fanhua Dan and Xuanyuan Dan in the free trade market. At first, some people doubted whether they were the real crazy pills and Xuanyuan pills sold in the ancient Tianzong, and even doubted whether the Tianxia pavilion was true.


    After all, there are a lot of fake goods in the market because of the huge profits and the lack of market value.


    However, after someone bought the experiment, they also verified the authenticity of weapons and puppets, and the trading market immediately became boiling.


    In just one day, the hot news spread throughout the alliance.


    Because there was no supply and demand for goods and limited sales, there were dozens of queues in the market the next morning.


    Such a hot scene, so that the strong among the major forces also secretly pour cool breath, for it smack tongue.


    So in this short period of time, the trading market has become unusually hot, every day is a sea of people, queuing up to dozens of mountains outside.


    The pills, puppets and weapons sold in Tianxia pavilion are also very strange.


    Tianxia Pavilion only accepts the market price of miraculous medicine, Tiancai Dibao and refining utensils. It does not directly sell it, but it does not affect such hot sales.


    In the hot sales of Tianxia Pavilion, the names of two young people are also resounding.


    Gezong, gezong and Gu Changyou, the names of these two people, ring through the Alliance Army!


    Compared with Chihuang from Dongli in the Alliance Army, there are also the younger generation, such as jiuchongling, Mingming, Zhu Xue, anlingjun, and Jiang Ruolin. The reputation of gezong and Gu Changyou is not based on strength, but on the identity of Qi Fu masters.


    Even before the establishment of the Zhongzhou Jingxie alliance, the reputation of gezong and Gu Changyou, a puppet, had already begun to reverberate throughout Zhongzhou.


    The reason is very simple, because gezong is the chief weapon training master in Tianxia Pavilion. It is said that his weapon refining speed is at least five times faster than that of his peers.


    The weapons made by him are more powerful.


    It is said that gezong, not long ago, had successfully refined magic weapons in the ancient Tianzong, which made some elders in the ancient Tianzong look ashamed. Therefore, he was called the tool bully by the outside world.


    Gu Changyou, a puppet, was originally unknown in the ancient Tianzong, but unlike Ge Zong, he was originally a strong man in the golden list of the ancient Tianzong.


    But all of a sudden, the name of Gu Changyou suddenly resounded and spread throughout Zhongzhou.


    A few years ago, the lingtiangu lingtiangu lingfu Master Competition was held once every 50 years. It was a grand event for the whole Zhongzhou. All the lingfu masters in Zhongzhou could participate in the competition. They could distinguish the medicine Fu Master champion, the array Fu Master champion and the instrument Fu Master champion.


    In the end, the three champions will win amazing prizes jointly provided by the major forces.


    In the whole Zhongzhou event, gezong also participated in the event, and exerted great influence on many young top masters in Zhongzhou.


    But the winner was Gu Changyou.


    In that grand event that attracted the attention of Zhongzhou, Gu Changyou refined a puppet and directly won the championship with a single move to a strong man in the other side of wuzun state, which made the strong people in the ancient Tianzong shocked.


    From then on, Gu Changyou''s name was unknown, and became famous in Zhongzhou.


    It is said that Gu Changyou, the master of ancient Tianzong, was shocked by Zhongzhou when he learned that his disciple had won the master''s competition in lingtiangu.


    Then some curious people asked to know that Gu Changyou had another identity, that is, the person in charge of Tianzong Tianzong Pavilion!


    The puppets in Tianxia pavilion are all refined by Gu Changyou. Over the years, countless puppets have been refined with amazing power.


    As a result, the name of Gu Changyou, a puppet, was also widely spread.


    In the ancient Tianzong, Gu Changyou also became the leader of the younger generation.


    Because of the name of the person in charge of Tianxia Pavilion and the relationship between refining puppets, Gu Changyou even gradually surpassed gezong in ancient Tianzong.


    To a certain extent, although Gu Changyou''s strength has not yet been subdued and the water is as cold as water, it is respected by all disciples in the whole ancient Tianzong.


    Gu Changyou, who was able to refine those puppets, has been refining many kinds of puppets in Tianxia Pavilion these years, but they are all powerful enough to be called puppet masters.


    From time to time, from time to time, some of the major forces who can refine puppets, as well as some famous fufu masters from Zhongzhou, came to the ancient Tianzong, hoping to communicate with Gu Changyou, with a very low attitude.


    A famous master of utensils and fufu masters who can make puppets among the major forces came to communicate with a young disciple of ancient Tianzong, which indirectly made the face of ancient Tianzong greatly increased.


    Even the elders in the ancient Tianzong were very different from Gu Changyou.


    It can be said that Gu Changyou is no longer a pure young disciple of the ancient Tianzong, but also has the status of a puppet master.


    Although the water is cold and the spirit is the leader of the younger generation of ancient Tianzong disciples, the talent is rare.


    Although Gu Changyou''s strength is hard to compare, he already has the status of a puppet master at a young age. He is afraid that his future will be even better.In contrast, let Gu Changyou''s status in Zongzhong can be said to be no longer under the spirit.


    On the whole of Zhongzhou, the name of Gu Changyou, a puppet, or even the name of gezong, a puppet, can be said to be above the Spirit descending and Ruoshui cold.


    Because over the whole Zhongzhou, although the spirits are like water and cold, they are the leaders of the younger generation, and their natural talents are rare.


    Zhuo''an, zhuo''an, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiangling, Jiang.


    However, Gu Changyou and Ge Zong have only one.


    The younger generation of Zhongzhou has no other means and talent in training soldiers and making puppets!


    Sunset, the sky that the wisps of white clouds, such as gold filigree, gorgeous and colorful.


    Near dusk, the trading market is still a bustling figure, noisy and lively, just like a small city.


    In the distance, on a hilltop, there are more than 20 figures standing, covered by the sunset, shining.


    This is more than 20 extraordinary young men and women, any of them standing there quietly, it gives people a sense of danger and can not be underestimated.


    At the moment, if there are disciples in the ancient Tianzong, there will certainly be some exclamations.


    These 20 or so extraordinary young people are Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen, Ben Niu, Feng Xiangyu and others. In addition to being the king of outstanding people in ancient Tianzong, they also have another identity, that is, these outstanding people Wang Ke are all core members of Tianxia Pavilion.


    Over the years, Hao Bian, Qiao yingmeng, Mu Jiajia, Mo Wen, Ben Niu, Feng Xiangyu, etc. have made rapid progress in their accomplishments, and their talents have been improved directly. They have become famous in the outside world.


    "In the Alliance Army, many people are waiting to cross the Zhongzhou river. We sell all the pills and weapons. Once there is a big war, it will do us some harm."


    A 25-6-year-old woman looks at the market ahead. Her skin is more beautiful than snow, her eyebrows are beautiful, her cheeks and lips are cherry lips. It is mu Jiajia who has made great progress in her accomplishments over the years.


    "If we don''t sell, we don''t have enough resources to refine better ones."


    Mu Jiajia side, a jiaosheng came, the mouth is also a woman of the same age.


    However, this woman''s dress is much hotter than Mu Jiajia''s. her soft armor outlines her extremely graceful body. Her long and straight legs are exposed. A machete of palm size is hung on her hands, arms and wrists. There is a layer of rouge in her healthy tendon yellow skin, and her bright eyes are like a female cheetah.


    And this kind of infuriating dress, far from having to look carefully, we all know that this girl is afraid that in addition to Qiao yingmeng, there will be no one else.


    Even if others wear such a provocative, it is absolutely impossible to wear Qiao yingmeng''s attractive radian and slightly wild temperament.


    "Tomorrow is the last day. I don''t know what kind of decision the League will make."


    In front of the crowd, a strong and strong young man looked at the front of the air, his eyes slightly coagulated.


    He is gezong, a powerful weapon. His strong and strong body has an explosive sense of power. He is more like a martial arts practitioner than a talisman.


    "Elder martial brother Ge, we will sell the puppets as well. If there will be a war between the alliance and the world tomorrow, it will always be bad for us."


    Mu Jiajia is still worried. He looks up slightly and looks at GE Zong.


    Ge Zong smile, micro Ning look received, and then toward a young man said: "this seems to be your business."


    The young man was twenty years old. He was very thin and not tall. He was no one else. He was Gu Changyou, who was hot and barehanded in ancient Tianzong.


    But now Gu Changyou is no longer pale and thin, as if he had been abused in the ancient Tianzong.


    On his thin face, there are quite clear pupils. Although Gu Changyou''s body is still as thin and thin as that, he has a kind of aura, with a lingering charm, which makes people look and feel a bit intimidated.


    Over the years, under the control of Gu Changyou and the backing behind it, the development of Tianxia Pavilion is not what it used to be. It is hard for outsiders to imagine how many resources the Tianxia pavilion has now.


    "Puppets let them buy it. The more they sell, the better."


    Gu Changyou looked at the trading market. Suddenly, a faint chill flickered out of his clear eyes. He said: "if someone really dares to fight against the world tomorrow, it will turn over his face. I don''t care how much I turn over."


    "I don''t know where the president is now. If the president is there, I''m afraid that he will not be able to get to the East. The red phoenix is rampant."


    Qiao yingmeng sighs that the graceful and graceful body of the moving radian moves a few steps lightly, and then looks up at the air. Her delicate body straightens up a little, which makes the radian of the chest under the soft armor and tight clothes more attractive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1391

    "Don''t worry, big brother will be OK. When my elder brother comes back, the east away from Chihuang can''t jump up. Then what kind of bright god''s court will be rampant for a long time!"


    Said a fat man, with a broad robe over his body, his abdomen bulging, and the flesh on his neck stacked like waves.


    He was Hao Biao. He had made a vow to recognize his elder brother. Over the years, he had been laughing for his choice.


    But over the years, Hao Biao was also worried from his heart, but he firmly believed that his elder brother would surely be safe and sound. With his ferocious character, the day when he returned to Zhongzhou would surely be the time of misfortune for Guangming temple, and now there is another Chihuang from the East.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, at the top of the mountain, the moon is dim, the stars are shining, the moon is dark and the stars are bright.


    But at the moment, the surrounding mountains, space solidification for no reason, the lack of strength and cultivation, simply can not foot.


    At the top of the mountain, inside the tent, the light was soft, just like the day.


    At the moment, there are no less than 200 figures sitting upright in the hall, and some middle-aged people with strong breath can only stand behind.


    At the front of the tent was a row of talented young men and women.


    There are some old women and old people, but they are not old people.


    Jiuchongling, Jiang Ruolin, anlingjun, Zhu Xue, nameless, Mingrong, Yinling, shuiruohan and other young people in Zhongzhou are all listed at the moment.


    These favored people gather together, each has its own spirit!


    In the old rows of old figures, Jinpeng Zun of the ancient Tianzong and the ancient Qingyang elder are among them.


    The old way of long island of the big round religion and the elder of Xiandu gate are also included.


    At the moment, the most eye-catching thing is a young man with golden hair and red robe on the chair in the center of the tent. The invisible aura that permeates his body is more powerful than that of the nine spirits, Zhu Xue and Shen Ling.


    Even at the moment, facing many of the older generation''s strongmen, such as Jinpeng Zun and Gu Qingyang elder, the young man is also facing them directly. He still has a sense of pride in his eyes.


    He is Dongli Chihuang, the reincarnated son of the Dalan cult, and the leader of the Zhongzhou Jingxie alliance. Recently, he was famous in Zhongzhou and spread to Kyushu, like a rising sun!


    The atmosphere in the whole tent is somewhat groundless, and many eyes are complicated.


    There are also old people, old women with closed eyes, light and light, like everything around, and it has not had much relationship.


    Such as Jinpeng Zun, his eyes are closed at the moment, leaning on the back seat, and his breath is calm.


    Looking at the numerous figures in the tent, Chihuang left no trace in her eyes. Then the voice spread and said, "ladies and gentlemen, tomorrow is the last time. The world and the wasteland will block the army of our alliance. It is evil. We should have a result tonight."


    "I''m afraid it''s someone else who has ulterior motives. The Alliance Army has absolute strength and can clean up the evil spirits as soon as possible. But if you delay and deliberately let the evil spirits enter the wasteland, you just want to take the opportunity to enter the wasteland and attack the world and the wasteland."


    Elder Gu Qingyang drank bluntly and looked at him. He said, "Dongli Chihuang, the only reason you do this is because my apprentice Du Shaofu is pressing you everywhere. At this moment, you want to take advantage of my disciple''s absence to shoot cold arrows. Don''t treat everyone as a fool!"


    Wen Yan, there are some people who change color, but more are already used to it.


    During this period of time, elder Gu Qingyang and other big round believers such as Dongli Chihuang quarreled not once or twice.


    "Gu Qingyang, you..."


    Although he is used to quarreling with elder Gu Qingyang, at this moment, Dongli Chihuang hears his words and hears elder Gu Qingyang mention that he was suppressed by Du Shaofu everywhere, and Dongli Chihuang''s face can''t help but show a strong color.


    But only for a moment, east away from the red Huang on the restoration of calm, have to say that just such a state of mind, is already difficult for ordinary people to do.


    "At the beginning, the purpose of setting up the Zhongzhou Jingxie alliance was to clean up the evil spirits in Zhongzhou. I don''t know why any of you here have forgotten the original purpose, which is beyond my expectation."


    Dongli Chihuang calms down. Her eyes scan the hall and sighs. Finally, her eyes fall on the line-up of wuliangjiao, huijianmen, Xiandu gate and xuanming sect.


    "To clean up the evil spirits in Zhongzhou is the responsibility and obligation of the army of our alliance, and is also the purpose of the establishment of Zhongzhou Jingxie alliance."


    Jiuchongling raised his eyes slightly, and his eyes were shining like stars in the sky. There were nine ring scars on top of his head, just like the nine mysterious runes. He looked at the Red Phoenix in the East and continued to open his mouth and said, "if the world will be in harmony with the wasteland and have the ability to clean up the evil spirits, why don''t we not participate in it? There is no need to worry about it The evil spirits will do their best. "


    The voice was faint and clear, and resounded in the ears of all.


    Listening to jiuchongling''s words, people all around know it well. Jiuchongling''s position in wuliangjiao is enough to represent wuliangjiao and has always been neutral to this issue."That''s right. If the world and the wasteland can clean up the evil spirits, there is no need for the Alliance Army to cross the river, for fear that some people have ulterior motives."


    In the Xuanfu gate, a beautiful and beautiful woman opens her mouth. Her eyebrows are bent, her face is like white jade, and her face is like Chaohua. Her cheek is slightly pear shaped. Without any reason, she has a temperament of Bi, and is extremely beautiful.


    The beautiful woman is Zhu Xue. As the whole Zhongzhou knows, xuanfumen helps the world speak many times because Zhu Xue has a special relationship with Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    Behind Zhu Xue, at the moment, a young man in a broad robe seems to be speechless and extraordinary in manner, but there is a little fluctuation in the depth of his eyes.


    He was Shen Yan, and his position in Xuanfu gate was not low.


    However, in recent years, I don''t know why, Shen Yan''s cultivation strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and he has become the leader of the younger generation of xuanfumen, almost equal to Zhu Xue.


    Not long ago, Shen Yan fought for the position of the leader of the Jingxie alliance. Shen Yan defeated the spirit of the ancient Tianzong, shocked Zhongzhou at one stroke, and became one of the biggest dark horses in that war.


    Looking at Zhu Xue and jiuchongling, Chihuang of Dongli smiles slightly. Her mouth lifts a smile and her eyes fluctuate. She says, "I know everyone''s worry, and some people suspect that I have ulterior motives. But what I want to tell you is that the truth of those who really have ulterior motives to block the Alliance Army crossing the river will be revealed one day. Everyone will wake up Wake up


    "Hiss..."


    With the fall of the voice, Dongli Chihuang waves her red robe, and the palm of her long sleeve protrudes out. In the palm of her hand, a round of light diffuses out, just like the holy light. A vast atmosphere suddenly fluctuates from the bright light.


    There are some waves in the space ripple, and then two figures emerge from the light of the space ripple.


    At this moment, the old and old women with slightly closed eyes and calm breath in the hall seemed to feel something. All of them, including Jinpeng Zun, opened their eyes at once, and all of them looked at the light from the palm of Chihuang in Dongli for the first time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1392

    As the light diffuses, there are two shadows on the expansion of the space ripple above the palm of Red Phoenix.


    With the appearance of these two figures, the evil spirit spread suddenly.


    Two figures, a thin black robe, middle-aged, wearing a black robe cap, only revealed a pair of blood red eyes.


    Another big man in black, with a slightly unreal body, had short red hair like a mane on his head, and his pupils were also filled with blood.


    But at the moment, these two figures are both imprisoned by an invisible force. Their whole body is full of evil Qi and their eyes are red with blood. However, they can''t break free, or even make a sound.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Looking at the two imprisoned evil spirit figures, the tent eyes Shua Shua Shua, the face look is a lot of change.


    Among them, the ancient Qingyang elder, Jinpeng Zun, evil spirits, the water is cold, etc., and their eyes are even moving.


    Looking at the two evil spirits, the ancient Qingyang elders knew that it was the spirit evil spirit and animal killing which had been hidden in the World Association.


    "It''s an evil spirit. It seems that the strength is not vulgar..."


    There was a commotion in the tent, and it was easy for people in the tent to feel the towering evil spirit from the two evil spirits.


    "Yes, it''s the evil spirit!"


    Looking at the reaction of the people in the tent, Dongli Chihuang seems to be extremely satisfied. Then she smiles slightly and looks at the ancient emperor intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Gu Qingyang, these two evil spirits are not strange to you. Do you want to make it clear to everyone?"


    The old Taoist priest of long island looked at the old Qingyang elder, and his eyes sneered.


    Hearing the words of the old Taoist priest of Long Island, all the strong forces in the tent also looked to the ancient emperor.


    "There''s nothing to say. Dalan Lama will attack the world secretly. If you don''t let these two people go today, you and I are not finished!" The ancient Qingyang elder was angry.


    "Jie Jie..."


    On hearing this, the old Taoist priest of Changdao suddenly sneered and looked at the elder of Gu Qingyang and said, "Gu Qingyang, these two evil spirits belong to the world. One is called animal killing, the other is called soul evil. The world will say that the evil spirits will be cleaned up. In fact, the evil spirits above Zhongzhou may all come from the World Association. You ancient Tianzong protects the World Association. Maybe it has been a long time ago Clearly, the purpose is to let evil spirits wreak havoc on Zhongzhou, and finally benefit from it


    "What, there are evil spirits in the world meeting!"


    The eyes of the whole tent were fixed on the body of the ancient emperor, and the news to all of you was undoubtedly like a bomb exploding in your heart.


    "Lao Dao, let go of your bullshit, evil spirits and animal killing are accepted by my apprentice Shaofu. Although they are evil spirits, they have never done anything out of the ordinary in Zhongzhou. They have nothing to do with those evil spirits. You have made it clear that the World Association has planted booties."


    In ancient Qing Yang''s anger, white beards were flying. The Dalan cult had captured the news of the evil spirits and the killing of beasts. They had already learned from the news from the world and had guessed all kinds of possibilities. Now they have only determined the purpose of the big round religion.


    "Gentlemen, this is enough to prove that these two not weak evil spirits belong to the World Association. As far as I know, there are other strong evil spirits in the world. They say that they want to clean up the wasteland and the World Association of evil spirits, but they are the nests of evil spirits. The ancient Tianzong clearly knew that there were evil spirits in the wasteland, and they also wanted to prevent the Alliance Army from crossing the river. They had ulterior motives and made clear their intentions. Tomorrow I believe that we should also make a decision in our minds when the Alliance forces cross the river to clean up evil spirits. "


    Dongli Chihuang eyes with a smile, the spirit in the eyes is gorgeous, the red robe trembles, the palm light is small, the soul evil and beast killing again in the palm.


    Pang Honghong, the old face of the ancient Qing Dynasty, wanted to fight against Dongli Chihuang to fight for the next spirit evil and beast killing, but was blocked by Jinpeng Zun without leaving a trace.


    "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous and ironic. It turns out that the world will be the home of those evil spirits. No wonder that the ancient Tianzong is the real initiator behind our alliance. What a surprise."


    In the heavenly snake sect, snake dragon Yang sneers.


    "It turns out that the world will be the home of evil spirits. It seems that we have been cheated!"


    In the lingtiangu lineup, a young man with cloud sleeves sneers and opens his mouth. His long eyelashes form a shallow arc on his elegant face. In his clear eyes, there is a flickering light.


    He was an Ling Jun, and this time, like Shen Yan of xuanfumen, he became one of the two black horses in the battle for alliance leader.


    Shen Yan of Xuanfu gate shocked Zhongzhou in which war, and the battle between anlingjun and jiuchongling was not divided, which shocked people.


    It is said that since the failure of sealing the ancient land, anling Jun has gained other amazing benefits after returning to Lingtian valley.


    "Evil spirits must be cleansed!"


    "The world will be in harmony with the desolate country, which cannot be tolerated!"


    Inside the tent, with the east away from Chihuang, shelongyang, anling Jun''s voice dropped, and many vassal forces also began to make a noise.


    "It needs to be investigated."


    The eyes are soft and soft, and the eyes are bright and soft. They are bright and soft, and they are like the black hair in the eyes."If the world will be the nest of evil spirits, naturally we can''t let it go. But there are many doubts in this matter, and we need to make more investigations."


    In the door of Huijian, he has no name and looks silent. It is as cold as ice, and the profile of his side face is like a knife cut, which gives people a very sharp feeling. It seems that he has invisible sharp edges all over his body, just like a sharp sword out of sheath. The three gold white yellow long swords with scabbard on his shoulder and back are like fan-shaped, which is very noticeable.


    "It''s reasonable to say that there is no name. It needs to be investigated again."


    Jiuchongling opens his mouth and slightly raises his head. Under the scarlet brocade clothes, there is a faint luster flowing on the crystal clear skin.


    "It''s very simple. If the world and the wasteland will be in harmony tomorrow and the Allied forces can enter the search, the result will be clear. But if the desolate country and the world will stop it, the result will be self-evident."


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes swept over the people in the tent. Her face sank. A meaning came out of her body. She said in a deep voice: "as the leader of Jingxie alliance, the Alliance Army will cross the river to clean the evil spirits in the morning. Who dares to stop it and kill them! I hope you will not forget the original intention of the establishment of the pure evil alliance, and don''t forget that I am still the leader of the pure evil alliance


    Hearing the speech, jiuchongling, nameless, Mingrong Yin, and Jiang Ruolin, who has not made a statement, looks dark, and finally does not speak.


    The existence of evil spirits in the World Association has been basically confirmed from the attitude of ancient Tianzong, which makes them even clear that Dongli Chihuang may want to take the opportunity to suppress the wasteland and the World Association, but they have to worry about it at the moment.


    Evil spirits are rampant, and the other eight continents are deeply harmed. Everywhere there is a flood of grief and blood, so the evil spirits in Zhongzhou must be cleaned up.


    "If someone will fight against the world tomorrow, it will be against the ancient emperor. No matter who it is, I will not be polite. I''m sorry to tell you that once you start tomorrow, the ancient emperor will not be polite!"


    Jinpeng Zun gets up and looks at several old people and old women in the tent, holding their fists slightly. Originally, the breath is calm and calm. At the moment, an invisible breath fluctuates on his body, but he shows an irresistible domineering and fierce force. Then he turns around and leaves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1393

    The ancient Qingyang elder, the evil spirit, the water if cold and so on rises, follows the Jinpeng venerable person and goes.


    "Hoo..."


    In the Xuanfu gate, Zhu Xue got up, glanced over the people in the tent, and said, "this still needs to be checked. If someone will attack the world tomorrow, we will advance and retreat together with the world."


    "Younger martial sister, we need to discuss this matter with the sect. It is an undeniable fact that there are evil spirits in the world meeting. Do we want to be associated with evil spirits?"


    Zhu Xue''s Shen Yan gets up and looks at Zhu Xue.


    "I won''t take Xuanfu gate with me. I believe the world will. This time when I leave the mountain gate, I will make the decision. If you have any opinion, you can go back to the gate and let the elder group make a decision."


    Zhu Xue looks at Shen Yan, but her eyes are just a light glance, and then Qianying turns around and leaves without hesitation.


    "Younger martial sister, I just casually talk about it. Naturally, I will advance and retreat with you."


    Shen yanmu with a smile, that long and narrow eyes, a ray of dark cold color, leaving no trace to wipe.


    The eyes of the two old men in the Xuanfu gate are also somewhat complicated, but they have never stopped. They leave with Zhu Xue.


    "It seems that xuanfumen and the ancient Tianzong decided to collude with the world, and wanted to be the enemy of our whole alliance."


    Looking at the departure of ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate, the Taoist priest of Long Island sneered.


    Inside the tent, many eyes are complicated, and each has his own idea.


    "Those evil spirits must have something to do with the society. No wonder the world has developed so fast these years."


    "The evil spirits will be thoroughly cleaned tomorrow!"


    In the tent, however, many people began to make noise again according to the forces attached to the Dalan cult, lingtiangu and tianshe sect, in order to fight with the Dalan cult and show their loyalty.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, the moon is dark and the stars are bright.


    In the mountains, the breath surges, the mighty tide of people surges, and there are flying monsters in the air.


    "What''s the matter? How did the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu men set out?"


    "It''s said that the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen have already split up with the alliance just now. They may fight with us tomorrow!"


    "I also heard that the nests of those evil spirits may be in the world."


    Within the mountains, there was a commotion.


    In the middle of the sky, many powerful figures swept away, making the atmosphere in the whole mountain range tense for no reason.


    "The Dalan Lama will never give up tomorrow. I feel that its purpose is not only to deal with the world and the wasteland, but also to inform Zongzhong to be prepared." On the mountain peak, Jinpeng Zun''s golden robe moves slightly, and his pupils fluctuate with golden light.


    "Yes..."


    The strong man of the ancient emperor nodded his head and left.


    The night is like a thick inkstone, so deep that it can''t be opened. The sky with dark moon and bright stars is dotted with shining stars.


    "Xue''er, we have done enough for the world association based on the relationship between Xuanfu gate and Tianxia Association. This time, we will advance and retreat together with the World Association. If we are careless in the face of the whole alliance, we will be doomed. Du Shaofu is not vulgar, but we have never had much relationship with you. As far as I know, Du Shaofu has many beauties in the World Association What''s more, Du Shaofu''s life and death are unknown and his whereabouts are unknown. He should still be pursued by the demon cult and the light God''s court. Is this really worth it? You are the eldest lady of Xuanfu sect. The leader intends to take you as the next leader of Xuanfu sect. You are responsible for considering the whole Xuanfu sect. "


    On the mountain peak, the faint starlight pours, an old woman said in Zhu Xue''s side, on the old-fashioned old face, her eyes were as bright as stars.


    Looking at the night sky, Zhu Xue, with a slender figure and a white jade face, looked back and said to the old woman, "elder, I know what I''m doing, and if I''m not careful, I''ll bring Xuanfu gate to a place of doom. But I believe Shaofu will be OK and will return to Zhongzhou one day. If there is a crisis in Xuanfu gate one day, I believe I don''t need to speak They will help me as I do, even more. Please believe me. "


    "You girl..."


    The old woman sighed slightly, looked at Zhu Xue, and said softly, "I hope that Du Shaofu can know what you have done. I hope that Du Shaofu can return to Zhongzhou one day. With his talent, he will not leave Chihuang in the East and make some achievements."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mountains, valleys, light evil spirit filled.


    "Whoosh..."


    A young man with red robes and golden hair appeared in the valley. He was the Dongli Chihuang of the Dalan sect.


    "Hula..."


    With the appearance of Dongli Chihuang, there is an evil spirit in the valley. At the same time, a whirlpool of black fog emerges, and a black blood figure suddenly emerges.


    Although the figure is solid, it is also a little illusory. A pair of bloody eyes, in this secluded valley, is particularly dangerous. The breath from the black and bloody body can solidify the void."I don''t have anything to do. I''ve done what I have to do."


    The black blood figure looks east to leave the Red Phoenix, and the blood red eyes appear to fluctuate.


    "It''s really none of your business. Find a place to hide." East from the red yellow light said.


    The black blood figure looked at the east from the red Huang, said: "this period of time, but I lost a lot."


    "Bloody soul, I helped you to settle down in Zhongzhou when you escaped from Leizhou. You lost a lot during this period. But don''t think I don''t know that so many people died in the Alliance Army. You have gained a lot of benefits, but your cultivation has improved a lot."


    Dongli Chihuang looks at the black and bloody figure, and her gorgeous eyes are slightly heavy. Then she waves her hand, and a round of light diffuses out of the palm, and the space ripple has a little fluctuation. From the light of the space ripple, two figures emerge, and the breath of blood evil suddenly gushes out.


    "These two are the people you want, but their accomplishments are not weak. Remember, find a place to hide and don''t appear in a short time."


    After the words fall, Dongli Chihuang gives the two figures in her palm directly to the person called blood spirit, and the figure then disappears mysteriously.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Dongli Chihuang, the bloody soul smiles in her mouth, and then looks at the two figures controlled by her. Her blood red eyes show a little greed, and the figure disappears afterwards.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    Before a million mountains, eight thousand miles on the Bank of Zhongzhou Changhe River, in the silent night, there is no time for the amazing roar of beasts.


    "Hula..."


    In the vast eight thousand li river of Zhongzhou, there is no time for a huge monster to jump out, and then jump into the water, causing a huge wave "Hula" to sweep away.


    The night was dim and the beasts roared incessantly, so that the World Congress and the army of the wasteland gathered on the millions of mountains and the long river of Zhongzhou were dignified and tense.


    In the temporary tent, many figures are sitting among them, all slightly dignified, no one speaks.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Du Yunlong, who was sitting at the head of the tent at the moment.


    Du Yunlong''s eyes were slightly closed. There was a piece of news in his hand. The jade slips glittered, then gradually faded, and finally the jade slips cracked and broken.


    "HISHI..."


    After that, Du Yunlong''s eyes opened, the thunder in his eyes fluctuated, his eyes swept over the tent, and familiar figures emerged.


    At the moment, in this tent, the medicine emperor is dead, Murong youruo, ye Zijin, Li Xue, xuanjiao king, juejian king, jindiao king, Cao Yu, Hua fankong, Han Xin, Guo Kun, Meng Laicai and so on are all among them.


    In addition, there are the kings of the desolate state, such as the king of Zhenbei, the king of Zhennan, the king of Zhendong, and so on. There are also Ouyang mausoleum, yuanshanshan, wansanpang of Wanyun Pavilion, Mu Ming and Qing Dynasties and mu Zhenghao of mujiapu, all of which are in tents.


    On the side of the tent, at the moment, there are many young men and women sitting upright, each of them very strong, quiet and standing.


    The most advanced one is a woman who does not dye the fireworks in the world. In her beautiful eyes, there is a light light blooming.


    Beside this woman, an extraordinary and refined young man, whose momentum is like standing in the sky and suppressing mountains and rivers.


    They are Gu Xinyan and general of tianwu college, with ghost dolls, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao, black eagle, Tang Wu, chasing Yun Yan, ye Feiyu, Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei, Sun Zhi, etc.


    At this moment, even in the tent, there are many strange figures.


    They are strange, but they seem to have a special relationship with Zhennan Wang and Zhendong Wang. They are also the powerful people who came to rescue at the time of tianwu University''s crisis, such as Xiaoming king, running thunder king, heartbroken king, Youwang, night Star King and so on.


    Although they can not be compared with the powerful elders of the big gate sect, they are also famous figures on one side.


    And they all have one thing in common, that is, they all came out of tianwu college at the beginning.


    At the moment, it is difficult for the state to be in famine. The relationship between tianwu college and Du Shaofu, the great ROC emperor of the wasteland, is well known to all, and they all come to help.


    Du Yunlong looked at the people in the tent at the moment and took a deep breath. His whole body was full of the spirit of killing and cutting. He gradually came out and said, "gentlemen, the news has just come from the ancient emperor Tianzong. He has decided to cross the river tomorrow."


    "At last


    By Du Yunlong''s side, a woman in a hot dress looks slightly heavy, and there is also a flash of thunder in his eyes.


    "Then fight!"


    There was a lot of movement in the tent.


    At the head of the meeting, Yao Zunyi was fatless, and said in a low voice: "the power of the alliance of pure evil is too strong. No matter whether it is the strong or the number of large armies, or the foundation, we will not be rivals in front of each other."


    The voice falls, hears the speech, Murong youruo on one side also shows the color of bitter smile, in front of absolute strength, everything will lose effect.


    As the saying goes, one effort will reduce ten meetings.


    The alliance of pure evil has all the powerful people in Zhongzhou, the world will and the desolate country, only a few years of foundation. If it really starts, it can only be a little powerless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1394

    "We have no place to retreat. Those people who leave Chihuang in the East will never give up. They can only fight to the end."


    Ye Zijin opened his mouth, beautiful, clear face, slightly heavy.


    "Of course, there is only one war, but we should also plan for the worst. In case of the last step, the foundation of the world and the desolate country needs to be preserved. The foundation we have worked hard to save over the years can''t be destroyed once. When Shaofu comes back, we can''t explain it."


    On Yao Zun''s lifeless old face, he looked at the people in the tent and said, "Yunlong, Xiaoman, youruo, Zijin, tomorrow is about to be the last moment. You take the foundation of the wasteland and the World Association. You don''t shrink back. You can bend and stretch. One day, when Shaofu comes back, we will surely be able to repay ten times Some old guys have lived for a long time. Even if they are dead, there is no magic horse. It''s a pity. "


    "Yao Lao..."


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, youruo, ye Zijin, etc. are looking at the medicine around him. His eyes are trembling. This old man, from the time when the world would have nothing, has been assisting the world association to the present. It can be said that without medicine, there is no life without respect for doctors.


    But now, at last, the old man is still thinking about the way out for the world and the desolate country, ignoring himself. This feeling makes the strong people in the tent at the moment also moved.


    Then there was silence in the tent. If there was a war tomorrow, it would be a bloody battle


    "Let''s not be too heavy. At least we have the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen allies. We are not fighting alone." Du Yunlong said to the crowd, a little smile came out of his sharp face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, wasteland, stone city.


    Night shrouds, now the vast stone city, but everywhere lights.


    Shicheng originally had a dense population, but now it is less than half of the population. Most of them are old, weak, women and children. Young practitioners have already rushed to the battlefield to block the entry of the Jingxie alliance.


    It has to be mentioned that the army of the wasteland did not ask the residents of Shicheng to go to the battlefield, but the residents of Shicheng voluntarily demanded that the old and the young would rush to the battlefield if the Du family did not stop them.


    "Pray for heaven''s blessing, the son Lang of the wasteland can defeat the pure evil alliance and return triumphantly, and protect our country for thousands of years!"


    In many places in the stone city, there are old people, women and children gathered together to burn incense and kowtow. They can not go to the battlefield, but sincerely pray for the protection of heaven.


    Over the years, the Du family in the wasteland has been considerate of the people. For ordinary people, they have never collected any exorbitant taxes and levies. They have also collected a small amount of taxes for businesses. They often help the poor. Under the protection of the desolate country, the whole frontier of the desolate country is peaceful and the people live a better and better life. Even bullying the market and bullying the weak rarely happen.


    All the subjects of the wasteland know that this is the credit of the Dujia royal family and the protection of the desolate country, which leads to such a life.


    At the moment, if the alliance of pure evil wants to enter the wasteland, it is bound to be a river of blood. It is afraid that all the places it has crossed will turn into ashes and be razed to the ground. All the subjects of the wasteland are strongly opposed to it.


    The moon is light and the stars are shining.


    In such a dark night, two figures appeared quietly in the sky above the stone city of the wasteland.


    The two figures are an old one and a green one. The young one is a woman in a long blue dress. She is only twenty-five or six years old. The blue skirt is floating in the wind, the dark hair is hanging down on the buttocks, and the delicate contour of the face shows the extraordinary elegance.


    The old woman is an old woman in a plain dress. She seems to be old, but she is quite vigorous in the air. Her wrinkled face seems to be writing the vicissitudes of time.


    "Miss Shaojing, this is the stone city."


    Looking at the vast stone city below, the old woman whispered to the woman beside her, saying that her eyes were deep and divine in the night.


    "Grandma Ming, I feel that this is where my brother grew up."


    Women''s green skirt fretting, eyes shining moving, keep looking around, seems to be curious about everything.


    "Such a small place, can walk out of those young people, here is not vulgar!"


    The old woman also looked around with a little curiosity, and then looked at the woman kindly with a smile.


    "It''s not surprising that he''s my brother."


    The woman raised her head and looked at the old woman with firm eyes and a smile on her face. Then her eyes swept over the vast stone city below. Her eyes moved and said, "many people are praying for heaven. Is it something that happened?"


    "Well, it was an accident."


    The old woman looked forward to the vast and majestic palace. At the moment, under the black night curtain, there was also a glow, just like a bright moon, shining.


    Smell speech, follow the direction of the old woman, green skirt woman''s face, ethereal double pupil also looked to the front of the palace, eyes like stars twinkle, red lips mouth corners move, light way: "Ming grandma, seems to be related to you, seems to have the breath of undead grass.""It''s strange."


    The old woman smile, looking at the front, the figure suddenly swept out, the next moment, that looks like an old figure, is before the palace.


    Green skirt woman a smile, eyes, with a little expectation, with a little tension, also with a little excitement and excitement, and full of Miss, murmured softly: "Dad, brother, Shaojing came to you, will you wait for me at home, I miss you so much..."


    Murmuring voice falls, the shadow of the green skirt woman also disappears in the air, the next moment, the figure of the green skirt woman appears again, is already to the old woman before the palace of the wasteland.


    "Miss Shaojing, we have arrived, but according to the information from the family, it seems that your brother''s boy has disappeared, and your father has never appeared."


    The old woman looked at the green skirt woman, on her old face, her eyes were full of love.


    The green skirt woman did not speak. She looked at a small mountain range in the vast palace in front of her. There was also a place where the rays of the sun were shining. There was energy diffused and the Imperial Palace dragon spirit was rippling around.


    "Hula..."


    There was a strange fluctuation in the space. The woman with green skirt seemed to have found something. She walked across the sky step by step, and slowly stepped forward into the palace of the desolate country.


    In the imperial palace of the wasteland, there is an array arranged by Zhen Qingchun, a child prodigy of the holy array. If strangers want to break into it, it can be said that even in the general martial realm, they don''t want to think about it at all.


    But at the moment, this super dust free green skirt woman, it is so calm into the palace.


    "It should be the Fu array arranged by the descendants of the old guy. It''s not vulgar."


    The old woman looked around the palace of the wasteland, and then she entered the palace directly without any fluctuation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1395

    In the imperial palace of the wasteland, a woman with a green skirt and a dignified face passed by slowly. She had an impression in her mind that this was a small border town. A young man was ridiculed and ridiculed as a fool when she was young.


    Outside Du''s home, the original barren mountain has already glowed and filled with energy.


    Within the seal ban, the two treasures of Dongming grass and undead grass are flourishing, bringing great benefits to Shicheng.


    "Here it is."


    The figure of the green skirt woman falls outside Du''s house. It is like seeing a young man sitting alone on a barren mountain, enduring all kinds of ridicule and ridicule, occasionally smiling, showing a disregard and indifference to all ridicules.


    "Pain, how can it be so painful..."


    All of a sudden, the green skirt woman''s heart suddenly shrinks, and her heart aches, just like a knife. She looks at the place in front of her body that is full of sunlight and energy. She strides across the space and enters directly.


    The fierce seal ban is extraordinary. It was arranged by Zhen Qingchun, the prodigy of the holy array.


    But at the moment, the green skirt woman is still as if no one, quietly into it, without any trace of fluctuation.


    Within the seal ban, two spiritual grasses cover the whole mountain. They are luxuriant and grow like the sky, and the energy fluctuates and permeates the whole stone city.


    The green skirt woman walked to the center of the mountain, trembling step by step. When she reached the root of undead grass and Dongming grass, she leaned down and held up a handful of soil. Her clear eyes were moist, and two lines of tears could not stop running across her unique face, dropping slowly.


    "Brother, how much suffering have you suffered so that I can live."


    Green skirt woman murmured, heart like a knife, in this soil, she can feel the breath from her brother who has never seen before, and the endless pain.


    "Miss Shaojing, don''t be sad. Your brother is still alive in the end."


    The figure of the old woman quietly appeared behind the green skirt woman, looking at the green skirt woman, deep eyes are very distressed.


    "Grandma Ming, I''m not sad. I''m happy."


    The green skirt woman put a handful of soil in her hands into the bag of heaven and earth. She rose to her feet, and her moist eyes beamed with a smile. She said, "I feel everything. My brother is buried here, but she is also reborn in this miracle and has gained great benefits."


    "It''s a miracle indeed."


    The old woman looked at the lush Dongming grass and undead grass around the mountain, and was also surprised.


    In the middle of the palace, the Du family retains the original appearance of the Du family, leaving a large area of the back mountain.


    A moment later, the green skirt woman appeared in the back mountain of Du''s family, with a smile in her eyes, as if she had seen that young man growing up in the mountains again. Occasionally, she shuttled through the mountains with a dirty old man with white hair, catching fish and barbecued meat, revealing a pure smile.


    Qianying steps slowly, with a smile in her eyes. When she finally appears in front of a single courtyard of Du''s family, she looks at the gate of the courtyard, which makes Qianying stagnant.


    "Creak..."


    Then push open the courtyard, green skirt women into it.


    The simple and quiet courtyard is very wide, seems to have met before, in the courtyard, there is only a back rattan chair.


    But is looking at this general back rattan chair, green skirt woman''s eyes have been wet erosion.


    The green skirt woman''s body trembled, as if to see a middle-aged and a teenager sitting on the moon.


    One big and one small, lonely and speechless, only the wine to watch the moon.


    What they looked at was exactly the direction she had come out of.


    The scene unfolded in front of her eyes, and the green skirt woman could feel that the scene seemed to be integrated into the soul, with real empathy.


    "Tick, tick, tick..."


    In the eyes, tears rolling, a drop of tears, non-stop from the peerless cheek across.


    Heart pain, that is unspeakable pain, as if there is something in the wringing of their own heart!


    Silently looking at that lonely back rattan chair, the green skirt woman has tears like torrential.


    "Ah..."


    The old woman stood behind the green skirt woman, did not approach, on the old face, a slight sigh.


    "Dad, brother, Shaojing has come back to look for you."


    The green skirt woman''s eyes were hot and her delicate body trembled. She could no longer bear it. She let out her voice, and her voice echoed slowly.


    But in this quiet courtyard, the sound falls, but no one responds.


    "Whoosh..."


    This voice, in the atmosphere of the desolate country, finally alarmed the Du family, a line of figures, suddenly swept empty fell outside the courtyard.


    This is a lot of old people of Du family. At the moment, the younger generation of Du family have already gone to Changzhou.


    At first, he was a half century old man who was full of heroic spirit. His figure fell down and immediately swept into the courtyard. It was Du Zhenwu, the head of the Du family.


    "Who intrudes into Du''s house without permission!"


    There are old people roaring, one after another into the courtyard, immediately will be the moment in the courtyard of the two figures invisible surrounded.


    The old woman did not move, just stood behind the green skirt woman.Green skirt woman has stopped tears, slowly turned around, a beautiful face, shining in the stars, appeared in the eyes of Du family old man and Du Zhenwu.


    "Shaofu..."


    But when I saw that exquisite and beautiful face, she was a woman who was out of the ordinary world, but it made all the old people of Du''s family shocked and stupefied.


    That face is too similar, but if you look carefully, you can tell that it is not the Du family San Shao that all the Du family members are praying for at the moment, but a very similar woman, who is also extremely beautiful and refined.


    That green skirt woman so similar, let all Du family old people dull, vaguely feel, as if this, should have something to do with it.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a similar person in the world.


    "You You are... "


    At the moment, after Du Zhenwu was sluggish, his body suddenly trembled. He didn''t know much about the third.


    But over the years, Du Zhenwu has also learned something. Especially when Du Shaofu was dug back, he could have guessed many things, even if Du Shaofu didn''t say so.


    Green skirt woman looked at Du Zhenwu, moist eyes slowly restored calm, suddenly Yingying bowed, respectful luggage: way: "niece Du Shaojing, met uncle."


    "Shaojing, Du Shaojing, you are really the third child."


    Du Zhenwu trembled like a lightning strike. Then he wept with joy. He stepped forward and helped Du Shaojing up. With tears in his eyes, he said, "children, get up quickly. It''s good to be back. It''s good to go home."


    "Old santianxuan''s daughter is back!"


    A moment later, the Du family in the atmosphere began to boil.


    "Does Ting Xuan still have a daughter? How can we not know?" Aunt Du asked in surprise that they never knew about it.


    "should be as like twins as Shao Fu, as like as two peas." Said the old man, who had just seen it with his own eyes.


    is as like as two peas, can a girl be beyond dust? Aunt Du joked.


    In the main hall of the Du family, there are only Du Zhenwu, a number of highly respected old people in the Du family, as well as Du Shaojing and Ming Lao.


    Du Shaojing sits upright. From his uncle Du Zhenwu''s mouth, he learns about his brother and father. Sometimes he frowns and sometimes he worries.


    "Your father''s whereabouts have been unknown, but Zijin of Ye''s family and your brother have both said that your father should have gained great benefits in the land of famine. It may take some time to come back, but it has been several years.


    The Seven Star hall was destroyed and your brother''s whereabouts are unknown. It is said that he once appeared in Shangzhou and later appeared in the animal kingdom, but he has been pursued by the light God court and the magic cult. There is no news at this moment. "


    Du Zhenwu''s expression slightly coagulates, told Du Shaojing everything he knew.


    Today, it was a happy thing for the third daughter to come back. However, Du Zhenwu couldn''t really be happy with what happened to the Du family and the whole country.


    "Demon sect, the light court!"


    Smell speech, red lips light, Du Shaojing mouth word by word, look clear, in the body, an invisible breath quietly wave out.


    "What a powerful momentum!"


    But the quiet breath, but with a terrible pressure, suddenly let Du Zhenwu and Du''s old people''s faces startled. Under that pressure, they all trembled, and they wanted to soften and crawl directly, unable to resist.


    "Elders, uncle, Shaojing has no intention. I''m sorry."


    But just for a moment, Du Shaojing''s invisible breath immediately subsided, and he apologized to Du Zhenwu and other Du family elders.


    "What a strong girl, she is so powerful that she won''t be under less pressure at all."


    Du and Du Zhenwu shake their heads and smile bitterly, but they are still deeply shocked by the momentum and pressure just now.


    Du Shaojing returned to the Du family with a smile. Although he had never set foot, he was very familiar at the moment. He looked around the hall and then said, "uncle, is this wasteland built by my brother?"


    "Yes, it''s not only the wasteland, but also the World Association. It was built by your brother when he was young. Over the years, it has become stronger and stronger."


    Du Zhenwu said, with pride and pride in his eyes, he continued: "your brother said that we should build a powerful family of our own!"


    "Build your own big family!"


    Du Shaojing''s delicate lips move, eyes with a smile, murmur light way, seems to be able to feel something, without words, already can understand.


    However, the old man around him smelled the words, and his eyes were slightly Fluctuating on his old face.


    "By the way, the eldest uncle, the second uncle, sister Xiaoman and elder brother Yunlong are not there. There are also many people praying for sacrifice in the wasteland. Has something happened recently?"


    Later, Du Shaojing asked. From the original picture, she had already known some people of the Du family. At the moment, she felt that the atmosphere of the whole Du family and the desolate country was extremely heavy and oppressive, so she asked."It''s all because of the alliance of pure evil..."


    Du Zhenwu sighed that he had told Du Shaojing about the Jingxie alliance in Zhongzhou. He sighed: "according to the news from your brother Yunlong, the alliance of Jingxie is going to fight against the wasteland tomorrow. At that time, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous. Your brother Shaofu is still missing."


    "Early tomorrow morning, the alliance of pure evil..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaojing got up, and his long black hair poured down behind his head. He said softly, "brother is not here, but I am still here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1396

    "Miss Shaojing, it''s inconvenient for you to participate in the affairs outside."


    The old man raised his head and laughed helplessly on his face.


    "Granny Ming, it''s not something out there, it''s my brother''s business, and I''m part of the big family my brother wants to build."


    Du Shaojing a smile, green skirt micro motion, eyes shining moving, such as fairy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Within the family of golden winged mires, the vast golden thundering space and the astonishing frenzy of desperation have already dissipated, and everything has become docile.


    Only the spirit energy of Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace began to increase crazily, and the breath waves came from the eyebrows and kept climbing.


    "Hula..."


    With the rising of this breath, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were filled with silver and gold electric arc, and the vast and majestic energy of Yuan Shen swept out of his body, accompanied by yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapse thunder, Jinwu burning sky thunder, as well as the aura of spiritual root.


    This aura of primordial spirit is simply abnormal. At the moment, the energy from Du Shaofu''s eyebrows is enough to crush and smash the spirit spirits of the same level!


    In front of Du Shaofu at the moment, the most difficult power to cultivate is just like a state of no man.


    This kind of time passed by quietly. I don''t know when the rising spirit of Du Shaofu will subside


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Morning slowly opened the curtain of the night, when the first ray of morning light through the mist, it is a quiet and colorful morning.


    Eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River, it is a vast mountain range, millions of mountains, cliffs, magnificent.


    "Roar..."


    But this morning, in the mountains and vast waters, there are many monsters roaring.


    Countless breath surging, showing the fierce killing, solidifying the world!


    Countless huge ships across the water, countless figures in the squat, dense figure, block out the sun!


    When the first ray of morning light shoots through the mist in the sky, before the dense figure, there are thousands of figures stepping on the void, and the breath on the body is even more terrible.


    These thousands of figures are the strong ones of ancient Tianzong, Xuanfu gate and HuangGuo Tianhui.


    Jin Peng Zun, Gu Qingyang elder, Hu sankun elder, qiongmingze elder, evil spirit, water if cold, Mizi flaw, Si ruofeng, Yin Yin Yinmo Chen, Zhu Xue, Shen Yan, Guo Ming are all listed.


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, yaozun, Yiwu, Murong youruo, ye Zijin, yinyimodiao, Zhenbei king, general, Gu Xinyan, etc. are also at the front.


    "Ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen, today''s kindness, the wasteland, the world will, Du family, will never forget, forever remember!"


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth, and the cloud robe surged. He clasped his fist at the powerful men in the ranks of ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate.


    All eyes nodded slightly.


    In a short time, Du Yunlong, the world''s Association, was able to step on the top of extraordinary martial arts, and many of the elders of great sects were far behind. Even the younger generation at the top of the nine forces in Zhongzhou might be enough to rank in the top five.


    In addition to his aggressive character, Du Yunlong managed the world and the wasteland in an orderly and steady way.


    Such talent and mind are enough to make the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu powerful people in the list dare not do more in front of Du Yunlong.


    "When did you make such a fuss? The world will be in alliance with my ancient Tianzong. Shaofu is also my disciple. Naturally, we should advance and retreat together."


    The ancient Qingyang elder waved his hand, and his white robe swayed.


    "Shaofu saved my life at first. As long as I was there, xuanfumen would advance and retreat together with the rest of the world."


    Zhu Xue opened her mouth, and her eyes were smiling on her beautiful face.


    "Here it is..."


    Suddenly, Jinpeng venerable opened his mouth, and in his eyes, a golden light began to sweep out.


    When they heard the speech, their eyes gushed out, and they immediately looked forward to the front, and their faces changed quietly.


    "Boom..."


    As Jinpeng Zun''s voice dropped, a moment later, the hazy fog of the long river ahead began to surge. The water waves came like waves, trembling in the air, and the fog was torn and scattered by life.


    "Roar..."


    Just for a short time, the space vibrated, and a large number of monsters fluttered across the sky, like a dark cloud expanding and sweeping over the sky.


    "Boom..."


    Dense figure and stand, roar startle the sky, flapping wings across the air, arouse the lower long river wave swept.


    In the vast sky, hundreds of millions of troops followed, countless figures swept out from behind, and overwhelming figures and swept out. The terrible breath with the low thunder made the lightning and thunder in the sky.


    At that time, on the vast Zhongzhou River, countless human figures passed like locusts, converging to the end of the line of sight.


    "The ten day period has come, and the desolate country will dare to block the Allied forces again, and kill them with blood."In the middle of the sky ahead, there was the sound of thunder. The sound was deafening and aroused the river waves of the governor of Zhongzhou.


    "When a strong enemy comes, you should retreat from the wild country, the children of the world, and the beast soldiers of the temple of beasts!"


    Seeing the overwhelming figure and the boundless breath in front of him, Du Yunlong stamped on the sky, and his figure leaped up into the air. He waved his hands and looked at the wasteland society behind him, the monster army in the temple of beasts, and his voice echoed.


    "In the wasteland, there are only warriors who die in battle, and there are no cowards who retreat!"


    Ye Zijin stepped into the sky, but her clothes and skirts were biased, and the great atmosphere swept the four sides!


    "In the world, there will be only soldiers who die in battle, and deserters who have no head to retreat!"


    Hua fankong one step to escape, the sound waves rolling surging!


    "The beast soldiers in the temple of beasts in heaven never yield!"


    The silver winged devil carving is flying across the sky. The evil spirit is towering, and there is no match for hegemony!


    "Roar..."


    "Fight with them, kill!"


    In a flash, the roar of monsters and the sound of killing and cutting from the wild country and the World Association army resounded like thunder, which made the edge of Zhongzhou Changhe River tremble like a tsunami!


    "it is said that the World Congress army and the monster army in the temple of heavenly beasts are fierce and incomparable, worthy of their reputation!"


    Many Xuanfu disciples around have heard the rumor that although the World Association has not yet reached the top of the ranks, the army of the World Association and the demon beast army are fierce and fierce. Now, when we see the Alliance Army, the world society army also has such momentum, they are all surprised.


    Looking at the army in front of him, Du Yunlong''s eyes smile, straighten his body and turn around. He looks at the Alliance Army in front of him. His eyes are full of thunder, his hair is flying and he is hunting. He yells: "dare to step across the Changhe river of Zhongzhou and kill him!"


    "The World Association has already had an affair with evil spirits. It is the old nest of evil spirits. There is no amnesty for killing them!"


    In the front of the Alliance Army, cold cheers spread out.


    "Kill!"


    In an instant, the sound of killing was deafening, and the overwhelming figure rolled in.


    "I''ll kill you if you don''t want to do it!"


    Du Yunlong waved his hand. He was satisfied with the thunder light. The wind and clouds were surging. The clouds suddenly rolled and gathered. The sound waves were like the thunder in the nine days and rang through the long river of Zhongzhou!


    "The warship moves first, the beast soldiers attack mainly, and the great army of the wasteland will kill both wings!"


    Murong youruo mouth, antique temperament, at the moment is full of Qinglie kill.


    "Roar


    "Kill!"


    With the fall of Du Yunlong and Murong youruo''s voice, millions of mountains and Zhongzhou Changhe vibrated, and a large number of warships moved across the sky with energy. The monsters in the water and the monsters in the temple of beasts were slaughtered out. Finally, the world would be a wasteland army.


    "Ancient Tianzong army, kill!"


    The spirit will come down and sweep the air, and the breath will roar like thunder.


    "Xuanfumen army, help the wasteland, kill!"


    Zhu Xue swept through the air and stepped into the void. At this time, the long skirt was full of drum and her hair was flying, which made her look extremely heroic.


    "Boom..."


    Just for a short time, in the quiet eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou in the early morning, the runes soared into the sky. The terrible breath made the heaven and earth tremble. From a distance, you could feel the terrible breath sweeping up and the bright runes were rising.


    Without redundant words, the army has been confronting each other for several months. This war is inevitable. Some people even guide the war secretly, and suddenly the two armies collide fiercely.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    In a flash, the war began, eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou long river not short burst open, the air flash thunder, the wind howling.


    Energy collision muffled, such as thunder, in a flash there is a sad howl spread, blood pouring, red water.


    "If you can''t do what you can, you''ll die!"


    In the army of the alliance, there are many young people who are not vulgar and come out of the sky. Many of the first ones are familiar with them. They are the snake Longyang of the Tianshi sect, anling Jun of Lingtian Valley, and many of the big round cult''s younger and stronger ones.


    It seems that they are still standing behind the army and watching the overall situation.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Snake dragon Yang, an Ling Jun and so on stepped out of the sky, killing the meaning of Yin Jie, where, there are monster beasts in the temple of heavenly beast and the great army of the wasteland.


    "Kill!"


    Ye Zijin is swept out of the sky, and his heroic posture is incomparable. He kills to the front, and the target is the snake dragon Yang of the heavenly snake sect.


    "Roar!"


    There are lions roaring like thunder, a huge thunder demon lion''s body releases thunder light all over the sky, the sound wave is deafening, that is the thunder ancestor of stone city.


    "Kill!"


    The body of the silver winged magic eagle expanded, flapping its wings across the sky, in order to tear the sky.


    "Anling Jun, I can''t tear you today! &


    a golden lion appears behind it. The front two horns of the lion are like dragon horns. They are powerful and majestic. They are like the virtual shadow of a divine beast. They stand behind and can be arrogant against all enemies in the world. Then they climb into the sky wildly and lock in anling Jun of Lingtian valley."Kill..."


    Gu Xinyan, general, ghost doll, Guo Shaofeng, Li Yuxiao, Wuque, Tangwu, ye Feiyu and other figures were also swept out at the first time, blocking the young generation of lingtiangu, Dalan cult and Tianshui sect.


    "War!"


    Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng, mizixia, Guo Ming and other top young generation of ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen have already been killed.


    The king of Zhenbei, the king of juejian, the king of golden carving and the king of xuanjiao did not have any stagnation, and the war was imminent.


    "Boom!"


    A series of terrible attacks fell, so that the central governor of the river sounded deafening sound.


    The powerful energy diffuses and opens, diffuses this piece of heaven and earth, the energy sweeps like the earth shatter, kills the felling agitation!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1397

    "Kill!"


    A young man of great stature and bronze complexion, with clear and deep facial features, is like a giant dragon in the sky.


    Such momentum can suppress the mountains and rivers. He is a general of tianwu Academy. He strides across the long river in the air. He kills all the places he crosses!


    "Son of a bitch, when there is no one in the wasteland, kill!"


    Yuxiao drinks cold, bright and white face, deep dark red eyes in a little red light, a kind of unspeakable majesty and evil breath burst out, red long hair flying drum, actually broke out will not be under the general''s momentum, big kill.


    "Set up


    Under the cover of ghost doll, witch sparrow, Guo Shaofeng and so on, Gu Xinyan Meili''s eyes are full of brilliance, and the Fu array is arranged. Suddenly, the Fu array is shrouded, and a large number of alliance armies are trapped and exploded one after another, and people fall and explode continuously.


    "Du''s son, kill!"


    In mid air, Du Xiaoman''s infuriating body stepped into the air, and the thunder in his eyes burst out. From the whole body as the center, the purple arc was satisfied, and lightning and thunder started in mid air.


    In the army of the wasteland, all of a sudden, there were figures swept to Du Xiaoman''s back.


    The familiar figures are the younger generation of Du family headed by Du Xue, Du Yu, Du GUI, Du Chong, Du Hao, etc.


    Du family, these years quietly powerful, only Du Xue and Du Yu in these years in the ancient Tianzong declared the most loud, become the first person in the same generation of ancient Tianzong.


    It is rumored that Du Yu had already fought against the spirit of the fallen, but in the end he had never been defeated.


    At the moment, Du GUI, Du Chong, Du Hao and other figures are in the sky, many of them have reached the amazing level of Wu Zun.


    All these figures come out of the sky, and the breath is surging, all covering the thunder and martial pulse.


    In a flash, half sky thunder clouds gathered, purple thunder raged, oppressed the world, let the four sides want to crawl!


    "Those who violate our country will be killed!"


    Du Yu, Du Xue, Du Hao, Du GUI and so on all the way out of the Du family. In the middle of the sky, it is like a purple thunderstorm. With the spirit of punishment and destruction, it sweeps across the sky, killing and killing the Alliance Army, causing countless deaths and injuries, retreating in succession and shaking with fear!


    "Du Yunlong, stop the war. As long as the world has nothing to do with the desolate country and the evil spirits, we will let the Alliance Army not affect the innocent as far as possible, and only clean up the evil spirits."


    Jiuchongling''s figure swept out and looked at Du Yunlong, who was looking at the whole situation in the middle of the sky at the moment. Murong youruo, yaozunyi and lifeless were three people. Their eyes were shining like stars in the sky. The nine ring scars on the bald head were like nine mysterious runes, shining like gods!


    "Du Yunlong, stop the war. For the sake of your three brothers, as long as the world has nothing to do with evil spirits, we will ask that the Alliance Army will not spread to the desolate country!"


    With the fall of jiuchongling''s voice, a young man with thin lips as light as water and white and delicate skin appears. He looks at Du Yunlong and emits a soft and warm light in his bright and clear eyes, but he has a kind of breath that refuses others.


    Young man''s long silky black hair fell down like a waterfall and was loosely held up with a red ribbon. He was the first person of the younger generation of the xuanming sect.


    "There will be a truce in the wasteland. As long as it is proved that it has nothing to do with evil spirits, huijianmen will only clean up the evil spirits, and will never move the desolate country with one plant, one soldier and one soldier!"


    Nameless out of the mouth, three swords on the back release three kinds of bright light.


    "Du Xiaoman, Zhu Xue, if the water is cold, your wasteland, xuanfumen and ancient Tianzong can''t stop the Alliance Army after all. Stop fighting, or there will be a river of blood and corpses everywhere!"


    Jiang Ruolin''s beautiful shadow appeared, and she opened her mouth to Du Xiaoman, Zhu Xue and shuiruo Han. The snow gauze rose, and her pale yellow dress fluttered with the wind, and her black hair was flying. From that graceful figure, there was a warm flame diffused out, just like a divine flame.


    "If you step back, there will be no blood flowing into a river. In the wasteland, there are only warriors who died in battle, and there are no children who retreat!"


    Du Xiaoman looks at Jiang Ruolin, and his eyes are full of thunder!


    "Then there will be war. Evil spirits must be cleaned up. This is our responsibility and obligation."


    Jiang Ruolin sighed, looked at Du Xiaoman, Zhu Xue, Shui Ruo Han and so on, and said, "I really don''t want to start with you. I hope you can think about it."


    "Then fight!"


    If the water is cold, the eyes are vast as the sea, and the runes are pouring out.


    Zhu Xue didn''t speak, and his fingerprints congealed. He had begun to condense the array flag, which proved his posture invisibly.


    "Du Yunlong gives it to me, and the rest to you!"


    The figure of Dongli Chihuang suddenly appears in front of jiuchongling''s body. Her golden hair and red robe, her eyes are gorgeous, and her whole body is covered with divine light. She swept and suppressed Du Yunlong in an arrogant manner.


    "Dongli Chihuang, come on!"


    Du Yunlong drank deeply, and his arms spread out to stimulate the thunder and the martial pulse. The thunder and lightning flashed all over his body. A mighty spirit of punishment swept over him, and he rushed straight to the east to leave Chihuang!


    Feeling Du Yunlong''s breath, jiuchongling, mingrongyin and so on are extremely surprised.But then, nameless, Jiang Ruolin, jiuchongling, and mingrongyin, the four men, respectively, rushed to Zhuxue, shuiruohan and Du Xiaoman.


    "Sister Zhu Xue, I''ll help you!"


    Shen Yan swept the sky with a smile on his face. He blocked his way to the dark. In his eyes, he gave a little sneer.


    As soon as the war started, it broke out violently.


    In a short period of time, the lower part of Zhongzhou had already been dyed red with blood, and countless broken limbs sank into the water, and the sad howl accompanied by the muffled sound spread like thunder.


    "Jinpeng, lingfu, do you really want to know how to intervene in the end and bring the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen into the land of eternal destruction?"


    On the fierce battlefield, high above the sky, suddenly, there are many old and powerful figures stepping out of the sky.


    They are the super strong among the great forces, such as Dalan cult, tianshe sect, lingtiangu, wuliangjiao, huijianmen, xiandumen, and even some have already set foot in half of the territory.


    In the cleaning up of evil spirits by the alliance of clean evil, the strong people from these major forces seem to have some tacit understanding, and have not touched the strong ones at the level of the realm.


    And now it is the same. Every major force knows that the army has already started a war, and they all have an invisible tacit understanding that they will not send out the strong at the level of territory.


    If the strongmen at that level in the territory, once they do, the consequences will be beyond anyone''s control, enough to destroy the four sides.


    At that time, no one can estimate the final loss!


    The top battle in Kyushu, which represents the top battle in Kyushu, will turn into a catastrophe!


    "Now it''s you, we have no choice!"


    An old man with a very ruddy face looks at the old face of the high-altitude big wheel religion, and his eyes are like Chen, but his body is full of moving spirit.


    He was an old man of lingfu and a strong man of Xuanfu gate. Du Shaofu had met him at the beginning.


    "Come on, I haven''t had a good exercise for a long time!" Jinpeng Zun drank deeply, though his eyes were fighting and shooting at the sky, he was unreasonable and domineering.


    "Then there''s nothing to say. Let''s do it!"


    These top strong men all have a tacit understanding. All of a sudden, one after another of the figures is rushing into the sea of clouds in the sky, and the bright Rune light is pouring out all over the world, and the explosion is like thunder. They want to shatter the void, and the sky and the earth are broken.


    However, in terms of the number of people, the super strong people in Xuanfu gate and ancient Tianzong gate are much less than those in the seven mountain gates of Dalan cult, lingtiangu and tianshezong.


    "Boom..."


    In the sky, thunder never stops. The river is red and bloody, and there are broken limbs everywhere.


    In this fierce battle, many strong people emerged from the forces of Du family, tianwu academy, ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen.


    In particular, the younger generation in the Du family and tianwu college has completely shocked the four quarters, which is comparable to the younger generation in the nine major forces, and even has a better overall average strength.


    However, the seven forces of the Alliance Army, together with many first-class forces in Zhongzhou, can not stop the Alliance Army dominated by the seven forces, even if there is a monster army in the wilderness, and the outstanding young generation of Du family and tianwu college.


    "Go


    In the middle of the air, the lifeless fingerprints of Yao Zun Yi congealed. From the center of the eyebrows, the invisible vitality fluctuated like a tide.


    "Wuwu..."


    In a flash, thousands of puppets rushed out of the millions of mountains, from the bottom of the sky in countless huge ships.


    These puppets were all empty eyes and cold breath. They gathered into a vast army of puppets to kill the Alliance Army.


    Over the years, under the leadership of Yao Zunyi, the society has secretly refined many puppets and created a huge army of puppets, just to cope with such crises in the world one day.


    "No, it''s a puppet army. Run away!"


    "Help..."


    At the moment, the puppet army created by the medicine Zun doctor was finally put into use. It was totally a puppet army of killing machines, which was the nightmare of the Alliance Army.


    Tens of thousands of Puppet Armies, however, have killed millions of the alliance''s army line-up and retreated. They are shocked and puzzled, crying for their father and mother!


    "Puppets? We also have them. Use puppets to attack and block each other!"


    In the Alliance Army, there were thousands of people drinking, and the puppets were called out in the cold laughter.


    these puppets as like as two peas in the world, came from the ancient Tianzhu world Pavilion.


    In the past few months, they have been queuing up in the free trade market to buy elixirs and refining materials from the Tianxia Pavilion. They have arranged their soul marks and controlled their puppets.


    Some rich people, some even have two or three puppets, showing their satisfaction.


    "Kill..."In the Alliance Army, the people who control the puppets drink and urge their own puppets to stop the puppet army going to the World Congress.


    "Finally, if you dare to fight against the world, then don''t blame me for killing you."


    At this time, in the middle of the sky, a thin young figure emerged quietly, with its own charm. It was the person in charge of Tianxia Pavilion, Guizong Gu Changyou.


    But at this moment, Gu Changyou''s eyes, but show a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1398

    With the condensation of the fingerprints in his hand, there is an invisible wave in Gu Changyou''s eyebrows, spreading in all directions.


    In the next moment, a surprising scene appeared in the war circle.


    Just as the army of Jingxie alliance had just urged the puppets purchased from Tianxia pavilion to stop the puppet army of meeting the world, those puppets just came out empty and suddenly froze.


    "Wuwu..."


    Just in an instant, those dull puppets with tens of thousands of length would make a piercing and sharp sound, and then they would kill their masters who had just urged them to go back to fight against the enemy!


    "Chulala..."


    These puppets are pure killing machines, and they are powerful. Those who urge the puppets behind, even if the smile on their faces has not fallen, is their own puppets torn to pieces.


    "No, these puppets are out of control..."


    Some powerful disciples of the Alliance Army came back to their senses, but it was too late. In a panic, they were killed by puppets who were fighting against the enemy. They were seriously injured and screamed and howled.


    "Asshole, it must be the ghosts made by the Tianzong Tianzong Pavilion. These puppets were made by the ancient Tianzong Tianzong world Pavilion. They did tricks on the puppets secretly and could really control the puppets!"


    "Ancient Tianzong is so shameless!"


    "Son of a bitch, you and I are not finished!"


    In a flash, all the members of the alliance called the ancient emperor shameless.


    The puppet army of the World Congress, the huge army of monsters in the water and the monster army in the temple of beasts in heaven immediately inflicted great trauma on the Alliance Army.


    However, in the Alliance Army, there are the strong among the major forces and the leading figures of the younger generation. Under its organization and intervention, they immediately blocked the demons and puppets.


    The army of Tianzong and xuanfumen is also very brave and fierce.


    However, many of the disciples of the major forces are extraordinary.


    Under the huge lineup gap, it was not long before the three major forces of Tianzong, xuanfumen and Tianzong fell into the downwind and were gradually suppressed by the Alliance forces.


    "Ah..."


    "Roar..."


    Eight thousand miles above the Zhongzhou River, screams are heard, monsters roar deafening, blood mist pouring, red Zhongzhou River, the vast water body.


    The world will, the ancient emperor, xuanfumen army is declining, some monsters fall, there are puppets destroyed.


    "Kill..."


    The Alliance Army, led by the big Lunjiao, tianshezong and lingtiangu, gradually blocked and surrounded zhongtianhui, gutianzong and xuanfumen.


    "Fight with them!"


    Hua fankong, Cao Yu, Jue Jian Wang, Jin Diao Wang, Ying Wang, Luo Dao and Guo Kun organized the army to fight hard.


    "Roar..."


    The king of xuanjiao, the king of burning carp, the king of ice python, and the king of stone tortoise had already urged the body to fight.


    However, in the face of these outstanding leaders of the World Association who have been forged by shenlei, among the forces of Jingxie alliance, there are strong people with great power, who are especially interested in xuanjiao king, Cao Yu, Hua fankong, Yingwang Luodao, etc. under the siege, Yingwang Luodao, Cao Yu, xuanjiao king, juejian king and so on fell into the downwind, or were in crisis.


    Generals, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao, guihuawa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, Tang Wu, ye Feiyu and other young people of tianwu academy are now under siege and suppression with their outstanding power and extraordinary momentum.


    However, this war has shocked all the major forces in the Alliance Army.


    There are so many extraordinary people coming out of the world. Among the younger generation, there are almost hundreds of talented people who are able to compete with each other.


    It can be said that any one of the nine forces of "one valley, two religions, three sects, three sects and nine sects" can not even be compared with the world''s desolate country simply in terms of the overall posture and strength of the younger generation.


    In this way, for a long time, when the old generation of the nine major forces has fallen, the world will be able to surpass the nine forces of Zhongzhou.


    Thinking of this, some of the older generation of powerful members of the Alliance Army are afraid and frightened.


    Therefore, many of the older generation of strong men in the Alliance Army began to spare no effort to fight against the desolate country and the world. The younger generation of Du family wanted to nip their worries in the cradle.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Many of the world will, ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen strong, some people suffered heavy damage, spit blood, pale face.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At high altitude, Du Yunlong and Dongli Chihuang fight each other. Under the suppression of Dongli Chihuang, Du Yunlong, with thunder and martial pulse, spat out blood in his mouth under the suppression of cultivation level.


    However, looking at the east from the red Huang''s face, it seems that is not very good-looking, but also does not leave traces of the color of shock.It seems that Du Yunlong''s strength is beyond the imagination of Chihuang.


    "Ah..."


    "Roar..."


    With the suppression of the Allied forces, the armies of Tianhui, ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen were more and more suppressed.


    Under the breathtaking energy muffled sound, there are people falling.


    The world is more and more passive.


    The descendants of Du family, covering the thunder and martial veins, were swept by the terrible pressure and thunder storm, which made people prostrate and hard to resist.


    The thunder can destroy everything.


    However, at this moment, many descendants of the Du family were directly trapped by many senior leaders of the Dalan sect, lingtiangu and tianshe sect, and fell into a deadlock.


    The terrible thunder, punishment and coercion made the old generation such as the grand wheel cult also take a breath.


    Although the old generation''s high-ranking and powerful people have much better cultivation, they can''t cope with the thunder and pressure of Du''s children, and can only suppress them.


    The old generation of powerful men in the Xuanfu sect of ancient Tianzong were all trapped and could not help each other.


    "The wasteland, ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen are at the end of their tether. They won''t last long. Kill..."


    Under the three forces led by the big Lunjiao, the heavenly snake sect and the lingtiangu, they gathered the Alliance forces and suppressed the wasteland and other forces to a desperate situation.


    "Killing one is not a loss. Killing two makes one. Kill!"


    Hua fankong, Cao Yu and so on drank and fought with all their strength to fight against the powerful allied forces.


    In a flash, the surrounding space of the energy collision is chaotic, and the violent shock wave constantly radiates out in the collision, and the space is thrown out with layers of air waves.


    "Kill!"


    "Fight with them!"


    The army of the World Congress has already killed red eyes. They are all red eyes, yelling and fighting to death. Countless figures come out like tide, fighting against the Alliance Army.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The fierce collision energy resounds on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou, where the Jinge battle, fist and palm collision, and various energy runes erupt, just like fireworks.


    But in that kind of bright and gorgeous, it is a real fight.


    After all, the armies of the Huang Kingdom, Xuanfu gate and the ancient Tianzong could not stop the Jingxie alliance.


    Under the absolute lineup gap, the wasteland, the ancient Tianzong and the xuanfumen army could only be slaughtered and gradually fell into a desperate situation.


    Under the surging water waves below, it is already blood rolling, ambush corpse thousands of miles!


    All of a sudden, just above the Zhongzhou River, the space fluctuated. A large figure came flying from the space ahead. A flash appeared in the sky of the battlefield. Suddenly, a fierce breath of killing and cutting swept across the long river of Zhongzhou like a storm!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1399

    In the middle of the sky, the light converges, and 18 figures emerge in the sky, and 18 sharp breath sweeps across the long river of Zhongzhou.


    Eighteen tall and straight young people stood with pride and their eyes were shining.


    Eighteen breath, any breath is to the level of dignity, not the general level.


    "Heaven will return the eighteen guards. If you offend me, kill them!"


    Eighteen tall and straight youths set foot on the void. First, a young man in Black opened his mouth, his eyes were sharp, and his whole body breath was killing. It was like pouring out from nine secluded places, and the sound waves were like thunder.


    When the 18 breath came, the drinking was rolling, which immediately attracted many eyes'' attention. When the world would be in famine, the army would look up, and all of them would be surprised.


    "It''s night floating Ling. They''re back!"


    "Tianjiangwei, it''s our tianjiangwei. It''s back!"


    In a flash, the world will, the wild country army burst into a roar of cheers, in the brink of extinction, injected a dose of tonic.


    "Kill..."


    Night floating Ling, eternal jade, dark night, stone, silver fox and other 18 people came, and immediately killed the Jingxie Alliance Army.


    "Those who violate me will be killed without mercy."


    The whole body is full of evil spirit.


    "Kill!"


    In the dark night, Yingyan, Yan Tianjue, Gu Wuying, and so on, were they not so quick as to kill each other, and there was a sea of blood where they crossed.


    "The world will, not everyone can commit it!"


    After drinking the jade for thousands of years, the secret patterns of the talisman on the body surface twinkled and there was a talisman array. The body surface spread out like a fierce beast, fearless and fearless.


    At this moment, the eternal jade is no longer the rebellious youth in tianwu Academy. After years of transformation and training, it is like a fierce gun, which is pointed out by the tip of the gun and kills everywhere!


    "Die for me!"


    Through the ages, the jade is drinking heavily. The body is straight and the blue and white robe is full of drum. It is like a fierce beast and kills everywhere!


    "Looking for death!"


    Silver hair micro motion, attractive deep purple magnificent eyes, eyes with a kind of innate noble, at the moment the killing intention is sweeping the four sides.


    He is a silver fox, one of the eighteen guards of the sky. He was once on the thunder platform of Tianjiao and was famous in Zhongzhou!


    The stone is flying in the sky, holding a magic axe. A terrible energy is swept out of the old axe. The axe awns fall like thunder. The terrible momentum sweeps across the sky and splits in all directions.


    Yang Yizhi, Chi Guiyou, Jiang Yinfeng, Qianling, Mo Qianxun, Yu wenhanli, Duan Feiyu, Wen Yichen, mu ruobai, etc. all the accomplishments and strength that have erupted one by one at the moment will never be under the top of any of the top nine forces in Zhongzhou.


    Eighteen youths were in the air, killing out 18 passageways.


    Those bloody battles are like eighteen fierce beasts coming out of the sky. They are frightening!


    "The eighteen guards of heaven are here. If you violate me, kill them!"


    Night drift Ling Shen drink, cold and sharp, rolling light black dark air rushing, as if the wave rippling everywhere, no one can stop!


    "No, it''s the night floating Ling and the eternal jade!"


    "Isn''t there only a few generals in the world meeting? Why are there eighteen now?"


    "Where did these guys come from? How can they be so strong?"


    With the appearance of the 18th moon, hundreds of millions of eyes on the river of Zhongzhou are shocked.


    "These guys have come back at last, and they have brought some good reinforcements."


    In their own fierce battle, the silver winged devil carving, Du Xiaoman, general, Li Yuxiao and so on, Yu Guang watched 18 people, such as yepiaoling, qianguyu, Yinhu, and so on. Their pale faces were filled with laughter.


    "Quick, kill those generals!"


    In the army of Jingxie alliance, there was a large number of people drinking, and then many of the powerful men had to spare their hands to block the eighteen guards of Tianjiang one after another.


    However, the powerful ones in the Jingxie Alliance Army did not expect that the cultivators of the same level would be vulnerable to attack in front of the eighteen guards.


    Especially in front of silver fox, night floating Ling, eternal jade, and so on, the general practitioners of the same level are almost killed by the second.


    The sky will 18 Wei, any one of them is in the most dangerous temper and attack.


    If it''s a duel, maybe they just have an advantage over the practitioners at the same level.


    But if it''s more than killing people, it''s 18 hungry wolves, 18 dangerous cheetahs and hungry tigers, and 18 most fierce and dangerous invisible snakes!


    "asshole, kill the 18 guards that day


    The eighteen guards of Tianjiang were too terrible. As soon as they made a move, the Alliance Army lost a lot of high-ranking strongmen. In the Jingxie alliance, especially the big Lunjiao, lingtiangu, and Tianshui sect, the three older generation of strong men who wanted to destroy the world and the wasteland felt scared, and they were killed.


    these big round religions, lingtiangu, and Tian snake sect were the old strong ones, In order to strangle the 18 Wei in the cradle.


    If we let the 18 young people grow up, we will not be able to compete with them!"Boom..."


    All of a sudden, among the Dalan cult, Lingtian Valley and tianshe sect, some of the older generation of strong men came out and besieged the eighteen guards of the heavenly generals. Among them, there were three Hunyuan wuzun.


    "Two, three, you drag for a while!"


    See, night floating Ling face a cold, with the sound down, figure suspended in the air, eyes slightly closed.


    "Protect the law!"


    In a flash, seventeen people, such as jade, dark night, Dusha, silver fox, etc., had a tacit understanding. They surrounded the night floating Ling in the middle to block the fierce attack of the strong around.


    At the moment, the momentum of night floating Ling body, suddenly straight-line climbing, a breath from nine you and a half from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    in the air, a vast amount of energy from the heaven and the earth suddenly drew in and turned into a whirlpool. Under the dark light, it poured into the body of the night floating.


    "Hunyuan is omnipresent, which is the road of heaven and earth. Heaven, earth and man are integrated into one and participate in heaven and earth, covering everything. Hunyuan is one Qi, empty but not empty, all the same as Tao..."


    At the same time, the night floating Ling murmur light way, with the body breath climbing, suddenly from the whole body, there is a black and white light flow.


    "No, take the boy to break through Hunyuan wuzun in the war, and kill the boy quickly!"


    For a moment, the day of siege will be the League army of eighteen guards, the older generation of strong drink.


    The three Hunyuan wuzun elders are all out to destroy the sky and the eighteen guards, and kill the night floating Ling which is breaking through.


    With the full efforts of the older generation of the Alliance Army, qianguyu and Yinhu are slightly better, but in the dark and dusk, the stones, the evil spirits, the solitary and the mu ruobai are all severely damaged.


    "Old bastard, our brother, you are not so easy to deal with!"


    The corner of his mouth was bloody, his face looked ferocious, and his evil spirit swept through the sky.


    "Spell it


    Yan Tianjue drank, and his mouth was dripping with blood, but his breath swept across the sky, as if he had the courage of a man in charge!


    "Kill!"


    The ancient jade''s Rune array surges, and the spear in his hand dances. With his own strength, he directly resists a Hunyuan wuzun without losing too much!


    "Hunyuan is all inclusive. Today, I have broken Hunyuan with killing and achieved the goal of killing!"


    Suddenly, in this fierce fight, the breath is climbing night Piaoling suddenly opened her closed eyes and laughed.


    At the next moment, a black dark energy was rushing out from the night. One wave was more fierce than the other. The rune was dazzling. It seemed that it could suppress everything. It was even more powerful. It came from the ninth day.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, there was even thunder and lightning in the sky. A sudden attack of killing was never seen before. It swept through the body from the night. It made the people in all directions lose their spirits. All of them felt that there was a fierce killing that could not be resisted.


    It''s just like falling into the sea of nine hell blood!


    At the same time, the night floated deep, the eyes were shining, just like the bright thunder, and the breath of the body also completely climbed to a new level, that is the realm of Hunyuan!


    "Kill the way, this is impossible, how can this boy break the Hun yuan with the way!"


    "Such a gift, even ordinary people can''t do it!"


    "Kill the way, that boy understood his own way!"


    At this moment, the light in the eyes of countless people around me could not help but look at each other. The terrible smell of killing and cutting was too creepy!


    Night floating Ling war in the understanding of killing, to kill the road to break Hunyuan, how coquettish in the world!


    Of course, this has the most important relationship with ye Piaoling''s understanding outside these years, which can not be achieved just in this war.


    Just at the moment of the night floating Ling, this has been enough to shock the world.


    In the war, you can understand your own way and break through Hunyuan. How many other people can compare with each other in Zhongzhou!


    "boy, die!"


    The fierce war continued, and a wood carving of the Hunyuan wuzun of the tianshe sect, who was an old man, focused on Yan Tianzi, who had already been severely damaged. A huge black Python shadow was wrapped around his body, and the icy cold breath was fluctuating, so he crushed Yan Tianzi.


    "Poof..."


    Yan Tianjue''s blood gushed in his mouth, exhausted his strength, glared at him, and his martial pulse stimulated him to burst into a terrifying fear of authority.


    But even so, Yan Tianzi couldn''t stop him. There was a long distance between him and Hunyuan wuzun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1400

    "Six, get out of the way!"


    At this moment, a black figure appeared around Yan Tianzi, and a black energy suddenly spread out, as if to suppress everything and kill the sky.


    With the appearance of this figure, it directly blocked the suppression of Hunyuan wuzun, making it unable to advance further.


    "The boss broke through!"


    Looking at the back that suddenly appeared in front of him, Yan Tianzi''s mouth was dripping with blood, and his clothes were dyed red with blood, but his face was full of surprise.


    "Hum!"


    At the same time, night Piaoling''s bright light burst out. "You Python" sword appeared in the hand, and the rune energy like liquid immediately flowed and spread, and a terrible energy pressure was released. Finally, it condensed into a huge and secluded Rune giant python.


    "Hiss!"


    This Python is like a sword, like a beast. Its rune is magnificent and breathtaking!


    "It''s just Hunyuan wuzun. I''ll kill it!"


    It''s fierce and frightening. It suddenly spits out from the mouth of the night. The pupils are sharp. The sword of the python splits out. The air of terror breaks out like a mountain torrent in a moment. It contains a terrible power of killing, which is enough to destroy everything!


    "Whew!"


    Like a boa, like a sword, the space is distorted, and the dazzling sword is swept out. With a sharp and extremely harsh sound, it breaks through the space like a running thunder.


    "Hiss..."


    Finally, the sword directly killed the black Python virtual shadow on the Hunyuan wuzun strongman of the snake clan that day, destroying the dead and destroying it.


    This sudden change made the pupils of Hunyuan wuzun, the snake clan, shrink their pupils and spread their fear in their hearts.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    When the sword fell, the Hunyuan wuzun old man of the tianshe clan had no time to react with the destruction of the shadow of the black python, and his body was then broken.


    Towering blood mist is like fireworks blooming on the Zhongzhou River, blood pouring into the air.


    A Hunyuan wuzun, it is so, a move was killed by night Piaoling on the spot!


    "Whew!"


    In the next moment, Piaoling''s figure has already swept to the second Hunyuan wuzun of lingtiangu, which is suppressing the solitary, silver fox and stone with his own strength.


    At this moment, the night drifts in the sky, and the snake in his hand shoots the dazzling sword again.


    "Hiss..."


    The speed is just like a poisonous snake. The sword flies out of the sky at night. With an incredible radian and ghostly power, it can directly strengthen the Hunyuan wuzun of Lingtian Valley to pierce through the chest and kill fiercely like a rolling flood!


    "How could you..."


    The Hunyuan wuzun of lingtiangu was afraid of his eyes, but he did not respond to it. His body had been destroyed by the fierce killing, and the spirits and spirits were all destroyed!


    "those who violate our world will be killed!"


    Before the third big Lunjiao Hunyuan wuzun, who was suppressing the eternal jade, ye Piaoling reappeared. Under the broken bangs, his eyes showed the cold killing and cutting without any stagnation. He was like a poisonous snake, and a wisp of Rune on the ''Snake'' in his hand flashed out like lightning.


    "Boom


    A fierce and fierce atmosphere of killing suddenly erupted. In an instant, the sword was plunging, tearing up the space, and the terror wave spread.


    Night Piaoling hands sword across the sky, pierce the whole body of the big round cult Hunyuan wuzun like a half holy light halo, piercing the throat!


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible..."


    Hunyuan wuzun of the Dalan cult had unbelievable eyes and a look of hopelessness. At last, his body turned into blood mist, and he didn''t believe how he died.


    "Hula..."


    The black energy rune is scattered, and the majestic wave of killing power is like a wave rippling away, which makes people feel creepy.


    At this moment, the night floated and stood in the sky, wrapped in black energy runes, holding a "snake", like a peerless God of killing!


    "If this son is not removed, even if the demon king Du Shaofu is not here, the world will not die!" In the army of the alliance, there are countless eyes trembling.


    At the moment, the black robed youth killed three Hunyuan wuzuns with three moves, which could not be described as terrible. It was simply killing God!


    "The sky will be eighteen guards, kill!"


    The night floated in the sky and hunted in black robes. The sound of drinking was heard fiercely. He led the eighteen generals of heaven to attack with incomparable and fierce momentum.


    "Boom..."


    Everywhere, the sound of silence is endless, and the cry of killing is startling.


    "Ah..."


    There were still howling voices everywhere. The joining of the eighteen guards of Tianjiang injected a boost to the World Association, the ancient Tianzong, and the xuanfumen army, but it did not organize the defeat of the Tianjiang Association.


    The fierce attack of the eighteen guards of the heavenly general only affected the army of Jingxie alliance and damaged many strong ones.


    But there are too many strong ones in the whole Jingxie alliance.The arrival of the 18 guards has not really reached the strength and influence that can turn the whole situation around.


    However, the appearance of the eighteen guards on that day greatly reduced the pressure of those who were besieged in the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate.


    Those who besieged the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate, who were strong in the World Association, had to spare their hands to block the eighteen heavenly generals.


    The war is still going on, it''s still tragic!


    The terrible battle, the sound of killing cry and the dull sound of energy, such as thunder.


    A wave of energy spread, like a storm swept across the four sides.


    Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang, Zhendong Wang and other old kings, such as the king of running thunder, also fell into a fierce fight, each wounded, the situation is not too optimistic.


    "Jie Jie, Little King Wu, die!"


    With a sneer at Yin Han, an old man in grey clothes, with the intention of killing the emperor of Wu, killed a beautiful woman with a red dress.


    The woman in the red dress was wrapped in runes, and her sword was plundered in her hands. However, she could not stop the killing of a Martial Emperor cultivator, and her mouth overflowed with red blood.


    "Sister Shan..."


    Not far away, a handsome middle-aged man was drinking heavily. His face was dignified, and his pulse and soul were stimulated. However, he was besieged and trapped by several powerful members of the pure evil alliance. He could not rescue the beautiful woman in red.


    "Brother Ling, I can''t be with you any more in this life. I should take good care of myself and Shuanger in the future."


    The woman said that she couldn''t stop the attack from the distance.


    "Hi..."


    At this critical juncture, the fierce and murderous attack is about to sweep in front of the beautiful woman in red dress. However, the cold and smiling Wu Huangjing cultivator suddenly burst into a blood mist, and the fierce attack stopped.


    "Hula..."


    Blood mist pouring, energy sweeping all directions.


    After the blood mist dispersed, there was a rune flashing. Under the stunned and surprised eyes of the woman in the red dress, she saw a woman with a body like a devil and a beautiful face.


    The woman was in her twenties and was not very old. She tried to portray a devil like figure. The most terrifying thing was that the breath from her graceful figure was so terrible that it solidified the void around her.


    It was Ouyang Shuang who secretly came down the mountain to see such a great war.


    Many familiar breath, let Ouyang Shuang immediately arrived at the scene, also met his mother yuan Shanshan in distress.


    "Cool son..."


    Looking at the woman who suddenly appeared, Yuan Shanshan was stunned and shocked. Suddenly, her face changed greatly and said, "cool son, be careful behind you!"


    Ouyang Shuang didn''t even look back. A man who had sneaked into the Wu Emperor''s realm was perfect, and the top level cultivator had not approached. The surrounding space suddenly twisted, and then his body exploded directly in the twisted space.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    At the same time, Ouyang Shuang''s fingerprints congealed, and there was an invisible wave spreading from the sky. The several pure evil alliance practitioners who besieged Ouyang Ling were all directly blown up, and they didn''t know how to die!


    "Mom, Dad, what happened?"


    Ouyang Shuang''s figure swept out, and instantly arrived at yuanshanshan and ouyangling. Several pills in the slender hands were also handed to them. Yu Guang looked at the fierce battlefield around him, and his expression was slightly heavy. He could probably guess the general situation.


    "The great Lunjiao, lingtiangu, and tianshezong form a pure evil alliance to find an excuse to deal with the wasteland. The ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen are helping us. They are so powerful that we can''t fight head-on!"


    Ouyang Ling took the pills in his daughter''s hands and put them into his mouth. He felt the breath of his daughter''s body spreading out at the moment. He was also shocked and surprised. But then, at the same time, he told Ouyang Shuang about the general situation.


    Yuan Shanshan didn''t have time to talk to her daughter who she had not seen for many years. She looked slightly and told her, "we are in a bad situation. We will have a chance. You will withdraw first with the foundation of the desolate country and the world."


    "Father, mother, you protect yourself, don''t worry about me."


    Ouyang Shuang said to his father and mother. Then the graceful figure turned around, and the light in her eyes shot, just like the essence of straight into the sky. Her breath swept through her body like a storm sweeping the sky.


    "Those who violate the wasteland, kill!"


    The breath of cold and cold, like thunder sweeping across the sky, from Ouyang refreshing at the same time, slender hands out, bright light gushing out, a vast and dark air swept, threatening the four sides!


    When you hold the sword in your hand, Ouyang Shuang stands in the air. If you raise your hands and feet, you can break the void and kill all sides!


    "Kill..."


    In just a moment, Ouyang Shuang was fighting out. The targets were all the powerful ones in the Jingxie alliance. Wherever they went, they were like ants.


    "It''s Ouyang Shuang coming back!"


    "That girl''s strength, how can it be so terrible? It seems that she will not be under the wind at night!"The World Association, tianwu college, the desolate junior high school, after many eyes were astonished, they all had more hope.


    "Boom..."


    The whole river of Zhongzhou was shaking and stormy. It was fiery and bloody. The air was filled with the air of blood that could not be blown away by the wind.


    In a corner, gathering the bloody breath and the remnant soul, a graceful woman''s red skirt is bright as blood, forming a moving arc in the air, and her hair is dancing like a witch.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1401

    The woman is a spirit. Not long ago, she was badly hurt and ran for her life. Now she is covered with strange runes, absorbing the blood evil spirit in the air and recovering and strengthening.


    This breath of blood evil spirit and the energy of residual spirits in the air are the most needed tonic for the spirit.


    "I let you escape a few days ago. It''s hard to fly today."


    The voice of a gloomy old man falls down. An old man with hair in a bun and a plain clothes appears near the spirit. The breath on his body can distort the space.


    This old man is no one else, but he is a long island Taoist priest of Dalan Lama.


    The spirit lifted her eyes and immediately looked at the old Taoist priest of Long Island. Her beautiful shadow swept across the sky, and her evil spirit soared to the sky. Her eyes were frightening and her voice was gloomy and she asked, "what about animal killing and soul evil?"


    "Those two evil spirits, I''m afraid, will no longer exist in this world!"


    The old Taoist priest of Long Island sneered and looked at the spirit. "You are different from those two evil spirits. They are just two remnant spirits, but you are a spirit, but you are a treasure."


    "You will pay for them!"


    The spirit changes color, the bright red dress is graceful, and the blood evil spirit permeates the heaven and earth. It makes people feel cold all around. From the beginning of the whole body, it is like a whirlpool, and then a bright red light column is swept out like a bright thunderstorm and goes straight to the old road of Changdao.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    The Taoist priest of Changdao sneered and didn''t care. His Hunyuan wuzun peak is almost half nirvana. Even the spirit at the perfect level has nothing to worry about. The dazzling light waves all over his body turn into a light wheel, which can directly erase the bloody light column that can pierce the void.


    Meiling''s face is dignified. He knew that the old man was powerful, but at the moment, he had no choice but to leap out of the sky with graceful and moving posture. In this dignified state, he was also beautiful to the extreme and moved his heart. At the same time, his graceful body spread and released the blood light rune, which was like turning into a river of blood in the void.


    In the blood River, a huge red Manzhu shahua blooms, as if the blood is dripping, with the breath of reincarnation.


    The spirit of the spirit directly turned into noumenon. The river of blood was rolling and the blood evil spirit was towering. It swept away the old road of Long Island.


    "It''s the body of man Zhu Sha Hua!"


    The Taoist priest of Long Island saw the spirit body at the moment, and his eyes suddenly glowed with blazing color. It was an absolute treasure.


    "Monster, don''t be presumptuous


    At the same time, the Taoist priest of long island once again launched a terrible breath into the sky, which made the sky suddenly windy and full of light, just like the holy light, which could purify the evil spirits and destroy the evil spirits brought by the spirit itself.


    "Hula..."


    The body of the spirit is in full bloom, sad and moving, and the blood river is rolling around, but it can not resist the overwhelming holy light, and is gradually being suppressed.


    Not too long, the blood river around the spirit itself was crushed.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The Taoist priest of Long Island sneered and looked at the glittering and glittering beads and sands in the blood river. This level of Manzhu shahua is an absolute treasure.


    "Sister Meiling, we will help you!"


    Jiaosheng drink, two graceful shadows out, two runes energy competition swept to the long island road.


    Two graceful and beautiful figures, temperament is diametrically opposite, a slender leg, radian attractive, clothing provocative, the other antique, noble temperament.


    The two women are Murong youruo and Li Xue. They help the spirit and attack the Taoist priest of Long Island.


    However, in the face of the attack of Murong youruo and Li Xue, the Taoist priest of Changdao didn''t even look back. He shook his hand backward, and a wave of invisible energy rushed out. He directly resolved the attack of Murong youruo and Li Xue, continued to explore his hand, and a claw print twisted the blood River, and then grasped the spirit itself.


    "Hiss..."


    Murong youruo has a dignified face. His strength is far less than that of Meiling, and even worse than that of the old man. At the moment, he sees the crisis of the spirit. His teeth are biting red lips, and the dark air is pouring out with all his strength. The next moment, the beautiful image is like lightning. At the same time, a long sword is called in the hand, and the sword is swept across the air, and the Taoist priest of Long Island is swept.


    "You can''t help yourself, I want to die!"


    When he felt Murong youruo attacked again, the old Taoist priest of Changdao was enraged and gave up the spirit of enchantment. He suddenly turned around, his eyes were killing, and his claw marks changed into palms. The light was bright, and he directly patted Murong youruo.


    "If you are careful!"


    Suddenly, the blood light of the enchanting man Zhusha Hua body burst out, and the blood waves burst out of the suppressed Blood River, directly blocking Murong youruo''s body and facing the old road of Long Island.


    But at the moment, the big wave of the blood river has not been able to stop the attack of the Taoist priest of Long Island. After the palm print has worn out the bloody wave, it has directly destroyed Murong youruo''s sword.


    "Kaka..."


    The extraordinary sword in Murong youruo''s hand broke, and the palm print of the Taoist priest of Long Island pierced through the void. Although it was reduced by half because of the obstruction and dissipation of the spirit, it also fell on Murong youruo.


    At this time of crisis, Murong youruo is covered with a piece of armor, which is full of ancient flavor and spreads out bright light.But it was just a moment. Murong youruo''s armor was destroyed to pieces, and blood gushed from his mouth, and her delicate body immediately flew away like a broken kite.


    "You Ruo elder sister..."


    Li Xuejiao''s face turns pale with surprise and flies straight to Murong youruo. She wants to pull Murong youruo.


    But under that terrible impact force, it was beyond Li Xue''s imagination, and his body was also directly shaken open, and his big mouth of blood vomited out.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, a tall and straight blue and white robe figure appeared behind Li Xue, holding Li Xuezhen''s delicate body open.


    A gentle force stopped Li Xue''s decline. Her straight and fierce eyes looked at Li Xue in her hands, revealing some complicated and soft color. She asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Xue stopped, her face startled, looking at the sudden figure, her eyes also gushed out some complexity.


    The figure that appears suddenly in front of me is the eternal jade!


    But in an instant, Li Xue came back to her senses and said to the jade, "I''m not a big deal. Go and see sister youruo quickly."


    Hearing the speech, the jade changed color immediately, and her eyes immediately swept away, but then her eyes showed the color of doubt.


    I don''t know when, Murong youruo, who was just shaken hard, has stabilized her body and is being held in her arms by a woman in her early twenties.


    With Murong in her arms, the woman was as delicate as a delicate figure, with a dazzling white light all over her body, just like a God''s awn covering and spreading, with an indescribable pressure. The light covered the air, like smoke in a cage, graceful and light.


    This woman''s side, at this moment, there is a 14-5-year-old girl standing quietly beside her. Under her long eyelashes, her clear and bright pupil has a light blue light.


    At the moment, Murong youruo''s blood is dripping, and she has lost consciousness. The woman''s face is dignified, her eyebrows are tight, and her eyes are almost ready to shed tears. A bright pill in her hand is put into Murong youruo''s mouth. Then a soft white light in her hand is like a divine awn. Input from Murong youruo''s back, she murmurs softly: "Auntie, the star language is back, don''t you It''s going to be OK, you''re going to be OK! "


    Looking at the two extraordinary women, one big and one small, the Immortal Jade and Li Xue, who were also severely damaged at the moment, also showed their doubts. Obviously, they felt that the two women, big and small, were not ordinary.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, also at this moment, the vast eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River, suddenly there is space in the beginning of shaking.


    This kind of space tremor has nothing to do with the energy surging and colliding around at the moment, so that the armies of both sides who are fighting around immediately notice such strange and amazing changes.


    The area of space tremor is more and more big, this sky, also began to emerge a strange dark cloud.


    This is not the same as the surging wind and clouds caused by the powerful cultivators around. It shows a great momentum.


    "Hula..."


    Only in a short time, when someone noticed the movement, it had already been dyed red with blood. In the middle of the water body lying thousands of miles away, a huge whirlpool began to spin out, with a huge area, accompanied by the ancient Rune light.


    The vortex is getting bigger and bigger, like there is a huge world space to gush out of the water.


    A thrilling old breath, from which spread and spread.


    Such changes immediately affected a large area of the battlefield.


    There are monsters roaring, there is a huge ship shaking violently, under the influence of the vortex, the blood waves are lifted up a hundred feet high.


    "What a terrible smell. What''s the matter?"


    "What seems to be coming out of there?"


    "Is there a treasure to be born?"


    Countless eyes trembled, the fighting army was greatly affected, living back, the water monster hissing and retreating.


    At the moment, they are all aware of the sudden changes on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou.


    the whirlpool is rolling, and the waves are surging around. It is like a tsunami tide, like a waterfall pouring down. With the blood flowing into a river, it is like a blood red wave sweeping all directions, like eight thousand li The river of blood is surging.


    A terrible old breath diffused from the whirlpool, and the huge waves gradually began to appear in a huge outline, like a huge mountain range, stretching in the distance, with a huge area.


    As if the mountain rose from Zhongzhou and Nei, it was born in an amazing manner. The glow spread and the breath was ancient, as if from remote ancient space.


    "What''s the matter with that?"


    At this moment, such great changes almost made the whole battlefield stagnate.


    Even the top leaders of the major forces who are fighting over the sky and clouds are paying close attention at the moment, with a lot of obscure breath.


    If it''s an amazing treasure, I''m afraid that the most top powerful will immediately cease fighting and rush into it to fight for the treasure."Whoosh, whoosh..."


    However, all these seemed to exceed all people''s expectations. In the fierce battlefield for which there was almost no truce, there was no treasure in the terrible whirlpool. Instead, three figures swept out of it and fell on the waters of Zhongzhou!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1402

    Under countless eyes, they all thought that they had met with Zhongzhou Changhe river. However, they did not expect that they just met three figures.


    With the appearance of these three figures, the amazing movement on the river of Zhongzhou also gradually disappeared and calmed down.


    But at the moment, the three figures appeared above the blood River, which made hundreds of millions of eyes look at each other.


    A woman, two men and three figures are suspended in the air. They are all very young. A woman in the middle has her hair curled up loosely behind her head. Her temperament is enchanting, but she has a kind of holy beauty, which is extremely beautiful and enters the people''s heart.


    In particular, the dark and ethereal double pupil, with a touch of green and red color, let a person can remember her and heart at a glance.


    All the monsters and the army of monsters in the water just look at the beautiful woman, and they feel the terrible pressure, and the roar of the beast is spread out with fear.


    On the left side of the extremely beautiful woman, a young man in gold can only look like a quarter of a dozen, with three-dimensional facial features as beautiful as knife carving, with a touch of gold in the center of her eyebrows, which is like a flame.


    On the right side of the woman, there is a young man in black robe with a figure of great stature. His facial features are as deep as a sculpture, with sharp edges and corners, dark and deep eyes, and pure and broken pitch black. The whole person sends out a kind of awe inspiring King''s spirit.


    However, when the hundreds of millions of eyes fell on the three people, looking at the beautiful woman and the young man in black, many eyes suddenly changed color among the armies of both sides.


    "It''s them, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu!"


    "It''s Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu from the World Association. They''ve been on Tianjiao''s thunder platform, and Du Xiaoqing is one of the top ten Tianjiao''s!"


    In a flash, there was a lot of commotion in the alliance of pure evil. At the beginning, the figure of Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu shocked too many people.


    "It''s Du Xiaoqing coming back!"


    In the astonishing activity of the Zhongzhou River, jiuchongling, Mingrong, nameless and Jiang Ruolin, who fought with Du Xiaoman, Zhu Xue, shuiruohan and Shen Yan, looked at the beautiful woman in the air ahead. They were naturally very familiar with it. The extremely beautiful woman who suddenly appeared under the Zhongzhou river was Du Xiaoqing, the world''s meeting''s Du Xiaoqing.


    "It''s Xiaoqing and Xiaohu coming back!"


    "It seems that there is a little demon smell. Is the young man in gold a little demon?"


    At the same time, Tianxia Hui, Du Xiaoman, night Piaoling, Jiangling, water if cold, and Zhu Xue, etc., also recognized Du Xiaoqing for the first time.


    All of a sudden some strange stagnation, eyes are surprised to fall on the sudden appearance of the three figures.


    At the moment, the two men, one woman and three young figures appeared on the long river of Zhongzhou. They were Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaohu.


    The three appeared from the "farmhouse" to return to the desolate country, but they never thought of it. As soon as they went out of the Zhongzhou River, they saw the fierce battle, and the whole river was stained with blood.


    But just a glance at Zhou Kong, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaohu''s eyes suddenly became cold from doubts and surprise.


    At this time, the Zhou Kong War, the world will be desolate country and other familiar strong figures, as well as ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen and other strong figures, to Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaohu, of course, is no stranger.


    Looking at the bloody battle field, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao suddenly understood that there were a large army fighting against the World Association of the wasteland, the ancient Tianzong, and the Xuanfu sect. From the momentum and lineup, it seems that they are the big wheel cult, the xuanming sect, the Tianshi sect, the huijianmen sect, the Xiandu sect, the Wuliang sect and the lingtiangu forces.


    Among the seven forces of Da Lunjiao and wuliangjiao, Dongli Chihuang, jiuchongling, Mingming, Jiang Ruolin, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao are not strangers. At the beginning, they had a lot of contact in the sealed ancient land.


    Among them, there are big round religion and Tian she sect. Du Xiaoqing doesn''t even have to think much about the seven forces dealing with the World Association, and has already confirmed the general situation.


    "I''ve seen the deputy hall master!"


    At the same time, the three huge figures of the silver winged devil carving, the tiger crouching mastiff and the cangyan red leopard straddle the air, and the sound wave sweeps the four sides.


    "I''ve seen the deputy hall master!"


    In the temple of beasts, countless monsters saluted, and the roaring sound resounded through the river like thunder.


    "Who is offending me, the world will!"


    Du Xiaoqing''s beautiful, harmless face of human and animal, is now full of cold and cold, voice is not big, but it sweeps across the sky, shaking people''s spirits!


    "Vice hall leader, big round religion, lingtiangu, tianshuizong and other pure evil alliance, invade our territory and kill my children!"


    Cangyan red leopard opens his mouth, and his huge body is full of red inflammation. However, under the siege of many powerful members of Jingxie alliance, he is also scarred at the moment.


    "You want to get rid of the evil alliance


    With cangyan red leopard''s voice just dropped, a thunderbolt half of the big drink, is from the small tiger''s mouth to drink.


    Black robed hunting drum, with a black Rune soaring to the sky. At the moment, the big drink from the little tiger''s mouth is like the roar of a giant tiger. You can clearly see the waves of sound stirring up the waves of space.Under these waves, eight thousand miles below, the blood waves in the Changhe river of Zhongzhou were surging, like the surging waves on the bank, the earth and the earth roared with shock, and the scene was appalling!


    This terrible roar spread, the whole battlefield around the countless monsters are all the beast soul trembling millet, under the huge pressure, amazing soul, body also want to be drunk burst general.


    "How strong


    Jiuchongling, nameless, Jiang Ruolin and other countless eyes trembled, looking at the black Rune surging at the moment, the dark eyes like the covetous black robed youth, for which they are stunned and shocked.


    Du Xiaohu''s voice is just like a roar from the top of the animals. It can roar mountains and rivers, suppress all animals, and make their gods tremble.


    There is no doubt that at the moment, Du Xiaohu''s strength has reached an amazing and terrible situation!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Dongli Chihuang and Du Yunlong are still in a fierce battle. Du Yunlong is defeated, and his mouth spurts red blood again.


    At the moment, Du Yunlong''s thunder and martial pulse is also suppressed, but it is still full of tyrannical punishment, the red blood on the corner of his mouth, which makes him even more ferocious. In addition, he is a fierce beast who has been hurt at the moment, because he will not be able to kill at night.


    Dongli Chihuang wanted to do it again. Even the huge movement on the Changhe river just now did not stop. He wanted to completely solve Du Yunlong, otherwise he would definitely have a big problem in the future.


    Once Du Yunlong''s wings are fully grown up, with his talent, he will definitely bring endless troubles to the whole Da Lun Jiao.


    In the fight just now, Dongli Chihuang feels Du Yunlong''s terrifying, fierce and fierce killing. Her body is even stronger than those monsters on the top of the list of heavenly beasts.


    In particular, the strange thunder and lightning pulse on Du Yunlong seems to be the same as Du Shaofu, the demon king. Although it seems that Du Shaofu is not as frightening as Du Shaofu, it is absolutely terrible.


    At the moment, Du Yunlong''s accomplishments at the peak level of his extraordinary martial arts statue may be enough to confront the Hunyuan military Zun positively, even the top Hunyuan wuzun without defeat.


    At the beginning, she knew that Du Yunlong was extraordinary in her heart, but she was also arrogant. She did not use much strength, but in the end, she was shocked again and again.


    Although Du Yunlong has been completely suppressed at the moment, and Dongli Chihuang has not yet reached the point of using her real strength, it is enough to shock her heart!


    If at the same level of cultivation, even relying on the state of mind of the previous life, Dongli Chihuang feels that he can''t do anything about Du Yunlong, even if he is defeated.


    This is to let the east from Chihuang, holding the heart of Du Yunlong!


    All of a sudden, hearing that amazing shout, the east from the red Huang also can''t help but is a sudden heart flutter.


    The awe inspiring roar contained in the pressure, let the east from the red Huang look in the dark change, for it stagnated, eyes suddenly slightly turned, looking at the real behind the empty Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao.


    At the moment, Du Yunlong is full of scars and weak breath. He is wrapped in purple electric arc. Then he has time to leave. He also looks up at Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaohu.


    "The world will, the wasteland, the ancient Tianzong, and so on, I will retreat from the temple of beasts!"


    As Xiao Hu''s drinking falls down, Du Xiaoqing''s shadow strides out several steps, hunting in a long dress, and her body already has a faint green and red flame burning and lingering, and her clear voice rings through the sky.


    Listening to Du Xiaoqing''s words, coupled with Du Xiaohu''s roaring back with anger, the whole battlefield on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou stopped for it.


    Only the puppet army controlled by Gu Changyou, a puppet emperor, was still fighting endlessly.


    After hearing of the ancient times, they all doubted that the Xuanzong had already retreated from the ancient times.


    The two armies, who were fighting fiercely, were somewhat surprised to be separated by the huge movement and deterrence caused by Du Xiaoqing''s sudden appearance.


    When the doctor was dead, Gu Changyou, the puppet master, looked at Du Xiaoqing in front of him. His eyebrows moved slightly and his eyes moved slightly. Then he controlled the puppet army to retreat a lot.


    But at the moment, this is a completely killing machine. The invincible and intrepid puppet army is also damaged and destroyed by the powerful forces of the Jingxie alliance.


    In the fierce battle, the armies of both sides retreated, but they were both puzzled and surprised Whoosh "


    afterwards, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, Du Yu, Du Xue, Jiangjun, Gu Xinyan, yaozun, shuiruohan, Zhuxue, yepiaoling and other heavenly generals immediately flew behind Du Xiaoqing.


    Ye Zijin, who is fighting with the snake dragon Yang of the heavenly snake sect, still has an advantage in front of the snake dragon Yang, and severely damages the snake dragon Yang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1403

    It is the spirit of the ancient emperor of heaven, the body of monsters, and one of the leading figures in the younger generation of the ancient emperor Tianzong. But at the moment, it has aroused the body. In front of anling Jun, it is still extremely miserable to be severely injured.


    At that time, when he sealed the ancient land, the strength of the spirit would never be under the emperor anling.


    However, with the appearance of an Ling Jun in the posture of black horse again, the spirit of the fallen can no longer do anything about it.


    Seeing the strange atmosphere and changes around him, an Lingjun changed color, relaxed his spirit, and looked at Du Xiaoqing in the front of him. Naturally, he knew Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu.


    At the same time, Jiangling was able to get out of the body and return to the side of shuiruohan, which was scarred and bloody. Looking at Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu, he felt that there was a kind of animal soul trembling millet.


    Many people who are familiar with Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu find that the breath of Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu at the moment seems to be quite different from that in the sealed ancient land.


    "Xiaoqing, are you back too?"


    Ouyang Shuang''s beautiful shadow is flying across the sky, holding a fat fly sword, and with a boundless childishness, he appears at Du Xiaoqing''s side.


    "Cool sister."


    Seeing Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing is ethereal and shows some soft colors in his eyes.


    It''s a long story, but it''s only a short period of time. The lineup of both sides has been separated.


    In the alliance of pure evil, jiuchongling, Jiang Ruolin, nameless and Ming Rongyin stand together intentionally or unintentionally.


    And an Lingjun, shelongyang, Dongli Chihuang and so on also quietly stood together, staring at Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu.


    In the line-up of ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen and HuangGuo, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao and ouyangshuang are the first.


    "Xiaoqing, there are many of them. If they have a chance, they will take the foundation of the world and the wasteland." Du Xiaoman said to Du Xiaoqing that the world would be in harmony with the wasteland, and the foundation must be left behind.


    "Sister Mang, leave everything to me. Who wants to move can move?" Du Xiaoqing said to Du Xiaoman, looking at Dongli Chihuang and others in front of Jingxie alliance. The blue and red light in his eyes is more and more bright.


    "If you hurt my aunt, die!"


    Suddenly, in this strange and tense atmosphere, a cold voice came out from the side air.


    The voice was cold, like the cold wind in the glacier, which made people shiver all over.


    The voice was obviously killing, but it was heard, and it was pure and incomparable. It was like the purest water turned into ice, and it was also pure and flawless.


    But that cold, it is to let people cold into the bone.


    The crowd heard the sound and looked, and finally fell on a woman in her early twenties.


    At the moment, the woman''s eyes in a bright light gushing out, the light diffuse lingering, the whole body cage smoke is dim, graceful and light, stunning world!


    No one knows this gorgeous woman, or even when she appeared.


    "Is it..."


    Ouyang Shuang lifted his eyes. In his big eyes, there was a little surprise in his eyes. He seemed to feel familiar.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, the gorgeous woman has walked out of the sky. Murong youruo, who had fainted in her arms, was handed over to the 14-year-old girl in Tsing Yi beside her. The target is just one side, and she is still attacking the long island Taoist road of the big round religion of Manzhu shahua.


    The gorgeous woman, Qianying directly across the space, breaks into the blood river where the old road of Long Island and the spirit fight with each other.


    The Taoist priest of Long Island is filled with holy light, and his hand is blowing with dust and shining runes. It is like a rainstorm of holy light, crushing the spirit and solidifying the blood river.


    The Taoist priest of Long Island is eager to get such treasures as the spirit and manzhusha Hua. However, he can not ask for it. If he still has this level of Manzhu shahua, it is even more important.


    Therefore, even if he just felt the amazing changes and strange depressing atmosphere around him, he did not stop and wanted to solve the problem thoroughly.


    Suddenly, I felt the breath of inexplicable heart tremor approaching. The Taoist priest of long island felt a tremor in his heart. Suddenly, he turned back. What he saw was a woman in her early twenties, and his face suddenly turned cold.


    "If you hurt my aunt, you will die today!"


    On the ice river, the beautiful, the beautiful, the beautiful, the beautiful and the beautiful.


    "Little maid, I can''t do what I can. I''ll die!"


    The old Taoist priest of long island was still in his heart. When he looked back, he saw that she was just in her early twenties. He didn''t put it in his heart. He wanted to solve it completely, so as not to block his good deeds.


    "Hiss..."


    The old Taoist priest of long island was cold in his eyes, disdainful in his face, and his hands shook with dust. Suddenly, a large amount of holy light, like an arrow, pierced through the void with the bright light and the piercing sound of the wind. He shot hard at the beautiful woman.


    In the face of the holy light of blowing dust, who can penetrate the void, the beautiful woman is not moved at all, not retreating, but advancing, and the graceful shadow directly comes out of the sky again."Hula..."


    Those who can penetrate the void of the dust of the holy light, appear in front of this beautiful woman, is automatically crumbling and grinding, quietly disappeared without a trace.


    When his face suddenly appeared on the island, there was no strange reaction in front of him.


    All can not tolerate long island road have time to respond, beautiful woman, slender hand is directly facing the Long Island Road dive out.


    At this moment, under the gaze of hundreds of millions of eyes around, you can only see that beautiful and beautiful woman. Where the beautiful shadow passes, the holy light of dust blowing inspired by the Taoist priest of Long Island is directly broken into pieces, and its slender hands protrude out.


    "Kaka..."


    At the next moment, the Taoist priest of Long Island held an extraordinary duster in his hand. He was afraid that it was at least at the level of a magic weapon. It was not a common magic instrument, but it was under the claw print of the beautiful and beautiful woman who quietly twisted the void, and the dust broke away directly in the sound of "click".


    "If you dare to hurt my aunt and die for me if you are a little bit of Nirvana


    The icy voice of the beautiful woman resounded through the sky again from the red lips of the woman who had lost her beauty. The claw marks under the slender hands were then directly shrouded in the old-fashioned body of Long Island.


    The most beautiful woman in the city is Dai Xingyu, a little girl who came out of Lanling city at the beginning. But at this moment, she is no longer a young girl who can''t motivate Fu array when she is nervous in junior high school.


    At the moment, Dai Xingyu is the only disciple of the mysterious woman in plain clothes. She is the most outstanding young person in the world.


    "Nine Star Rune master, my life is over


    At the last moment, the Taoist priest of long island seems to have discovered the cultivation strength of the beautiful woman in front of him. That is the real nine star spirit Master, and that is the existence of the realm level. At the moment, the great power has already controlled the surrounding void. He has already played and can''t escape at all. There is panic and despair in his old face.


    "Poof..."


    The blood gushed from the mouth of Lao Dao in Changdao. The light of his whole body cracked directly under the footprints of Du Xiaoyao''s paw, and finally his body was broken and exploded in the void.


    "Hiss..."


    Just at the moment of body explosion, a bright light burst out in the blood mist of Laodao Changdao''s body. It was the body of Yuan Shen. He wanted to take the opportunity to escape.


    "Hiss..."


    Dai Xingyu hands, a fingerprint swept out, straight through to the eldest son of the original God, the original God of the broken into pieces, the towering spirit of the spirit swept out.


    "Hula..."


    In this moment, the magic spirit body Manzhu shahua suddenly rises, and the blood river training surging, immediately engulfs the spirit energy of Long Island Taoist priest directly, and envelops it in the blood river.


    The Long Island Road at the level of half nirvana is a famous strongman in Zhongzhou. The ancient Tianzong and the ancient Qingyang elder have been able to suppress the old road of Long Island, which has not been completely dealt with.


    At the moment, in the hands of the beautiful and beautiful woman, she was directly killed by her actions, and the yuan God had no chance to escape.


    This scene is just Dai Xingyu''s action. It''s as fast as lightning, which makes countless eyes around him not even return to his mind.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Countless people took a cool breath and fell into a strange silence.


    "She''s a nine star Rune master!"


    There are top strong, can not help but exclaim, they feel the breath of the beautiful woman, that is a nine star spirit Master.


    In the alliance of pure evil, east from Chihuang, anlingjun, shelongyang, jiuchongling, nameless, Jiang Ruolin, etc., all of them have changed their faces.


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang, yepiaoling, Qianjiu jade, silver winged magic carving, yaozun, lifeless, Yingwang, Luodao, Jiangling, shuiruo cold, Yin Mochen, mizixia, Zhu Xue, Shen Yan, etc. are all sluggish and hard to recover for a long time.


    No one thought that the young girl, who seemed to be young, was a metamorphosed nine star Rune master, and killed Lao Dao in one move.


    Nine star spirit Rune master, that is equal to the strong realm.


    "Who is she?"


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the beautiful woman in the distance and asked. In her eyes, there was also a green and red light.


    Ouyang Shuang looked at Dai Xingyu from a distance. At the moment, she was determined. Her eyes were wide and her eyes were covered with fine hair. Her face was filled with a smile. Her silver teeth were light. Her voice was accompanied by mysterious Qi: "she is the sister of Du Shaofu, President of the World Association. She is named Dai Xingyu."


    The sound reverberated in the river of Zhongzhou.


    "It''s the president''s sister!"


    At this moment, all the disciples of the World Association trembled. The strong ones were the sister of the president and the reinforcements of the World Association!


    And under the smell of speech, east from the red Huang, snake dragon Yang, an Ling Jun and so on a look, suddenly began to become extremely complex.


    "It turns out to be Xingyu sister. I heard from my brother."


    Du Xiaoqing opened his mouth. On his moving face, a smile like Epiphyllum in the world, which was beautiful and poured into people''s hearts, opened her lips and said, "brother has more than one sister, so am I!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1404

    The voice falls, Du Xiaoqing''s shadow strides across the sky. In the eyes of the spreading green and red light, it starts to beat like a flame at the moment.


    A terrible blue and red light suddenly spread from Du Xiaoqing''s body. The target pointed to the east of Chihuang, and her delicate red lips were slightly open. Her voice was clear and cold, and she said, "Dongli Chihuang, my brother is not here, do you dare to offend me. Today, you have to pay for it!"


    Du Xiaoqing is staring at Du Xiaoqing. Because of the death of Lao Dao on Changdao, Dongli Chihuang is shocked and sneers at her. Her golden hair and red robe are bulging and her breath becomes sharp and cold. She looks directly at Du Xiaoqing, and a gloomy and rebellious voice comes out: "the people who kill my big round religion will not exist after today."


    "Move the world, your grandfather will kill you first!"


    Du Xiaoyao also stepped out of the sky at the same time. The golden mark in his brow began to twinkle like a flame. It was full of vitality. It gave people a feeling of the beginning of the world and the beginning of all things. His body was flying away, and his eyes were fixed on Longyang, the snake of the heavenly snake sect, which had recently become one of the black horses.


    "Asshole clean evil alliance!"


    When the tiger roars, he hunts in black. Instead of an Lingjun, he chooses the unknown who is standing with jiuchongling, Jiang Ruolin and mingrongyin.


    "Boom


    Directly locked in the unknown, the tiger stepped out of the sky, swept the long sleeves, black runes gushed out like a black raging tide, clouds grew under the feet, and there was a kind of momentum like a landslide.


    Be at the moment of the tiger, nameless heart is also a tremor.


    Nameless probably knows why he was targeted by the tiger. When he was sealing the ancient land, he once hurt the demon tiger. At the moment, the target of the demon tiger is him. I''m afraid there is the original reason for that.


    "It''s really the alliance of damned evil and pure evil!"


    It seems to have met Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaohu. Ouyang Shuang is not willing to lag behind. He is angry and points to anling Jun of Lingtian valley!


    With Dai Xingyu''s one move to kill the old Taoist priest of Long Island, his eyes have never returned from the shock.


    At the moment, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu and Ouyang Shuang are already flying out of the sky. One of them is in front of Chihuang, shelongyang, Mingming and anlingjun in the East, which makes the onlookers around them dazzled.


    Everything is as fast as lightning. The accomplishments and speed of Du Xiaoqing and others at this moment all happen between the electric light and flint.


    "Hum!"


    With Du Xiaoqing coming from the sky, Dongli Chihuang stares at Du Xiaoqing. A dazzling and bright energy light spreads from the inside of her body. The light is like holy light, and the wave rises hundreds of feet high. The energy is like a wave, blocking and solidifying a large space, and directly covers Du Xiaoqing.


    "Boom..."


    As if the terrible light turned into a divine ring, the surrounding space suddenly exploded with terrible energy.


    The amazing energy fluctuations, like gorgeous fireworks, contain a terrible breath, so that the surrounding space to stir up a circle of space ripple ripples, below the long river of Zhongzhou also rolling waves!


    Almost at the same time, snake Longyang, nameless, anling Jun three people also shot at the same time.


    Because of the horror of Dai Xingyu and the oppressive atmosphere brought by Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu, the three extraordinary people, snake Longyang, nameless and anlingjun, are beginning to feel uneasy. They take the initiative to do their best and dare not to be careless.


    "Hiss..."


    Snake Longyang hands, the rune is bright, releases the sky, stirs up the air waves and makes the void brilliant. Then the bright runes are interwoven like waves, and turn into a huge God python. The virtual shadow soars to the sky and distorts the space and pours directly at Du Xiaoyao.


    "Three magic swords!"


    Nameless knew the strength of Xiaohu at the beginning, but now she dare not be careless. Her fingerprints congealed. Suddenly, the gold, silver and white swords came out of the scabbard. The sound of wind and thunder was loud and turned into three startling rainbow.


    "Boom..."


    Along the way, the three long rainbow swords pass by, accompanied by lightning and thunder, mysterious and bright runes are born, and the energy is enormous. It seems that the earth is about to turn over and move mountains and rivers!


    "Whew, whew..."


    The three long rainbow swords are like thunder, like thousands of swords. The light is dazzling. Compared with one sword, one sword is more powerful, and its power increases rapidly. It directly shoots at Xiaohu.


    At the moment, the power to activate the three magic swords with the nameless cultivation strength is not the same as that of the original three magic swords in the sealed ancient land!


    An Lingjun also made a move at the same time. His eyes were fixed on Ouyang Shuang, which was cold and merciless. His fingerprints were coagulated, and the light of runes on his body soared. A mighty energy swept away directly at Ouyang Shuang.


    Anling Jun''s natural appearance is not vulgar. He has both martial arts, Fu and Taoism. He attacks all directions with the help of soul power. His turbulent breath is like thousands of troops rushing forward, making the void boil. The runes submerge everything, and the mountains and seas sweep to Ouyang.


    In the face of Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu and Ouyang Shuang, the four men of Dongli Chihuang, shelongyang, nameless and anlingjun are the first to attack.


    The huge situation immediately shocked the whole audience."Nirvana wuzun is just looking for death!"


    In the eyes of hundreds of millions of eyes, Du Xiaoqing, in the face of the terrible attack of Dongli Chihuang, does not retreat but advances. The blazing green and red flames are gushing out of the void all around. She sees the lotus shaped under her feet step by step. Her long skirt is graceful, and she is holy and demonic. She is ethereal and smart. She is like a fairy in the fire. She waves her hand and turns a huge green red flame into a handprint.


    "Boom..."


    When the handprint was born, in an instant, a terrible and hot pressure suddenly came to this place!


    At this moment, Zhou Kong''s countless eye trembling dramas and the intense pressure under that handprint made all people''s original spirits and pulse soul pills unable to resist the trembling drama, and the four monsters were directly crushed to crawl on the ground!


    "Chulala..."


    The blue and red flame fingerprints are in the sky. The rolling flame, accompanied by the mysterious patterns of the towering talismans, erupts like a volcano. The blazing high temperature makes people tremble.


    The next moment, Du Xiaoqing''s green and red flame fingerprints were directly slapped on the holy light ring of Chihuang in the East. The muffled sound came out, making this vast void more than roaring!


    "Boom..."


    The sound of these collisions is not very loud, but the released energy and pressure are shaking. The powerful people are also palpitating. Those powers are too terrible!


    The terrifying power is surging, and those who are closer to it also regress and turn pale.


    The holy light God ring and the green and red flame hit each other, and the blue and red flame turned into a huge wave.


    Only in a short time, the emperor of the holy light stimulated by the Red Phoenix in the East began to fade away.


    The hot hand print, then is directly shrouded in the east from the red Huang''s body.


    "Beast domain!"


    This last moment, east from the red Huang face as if to see a ghost general shock, body immediately covered with a layer of mysterious bright armor.


    "Die for your grandfather!"


    At the same time, Du Xiaoyao''s roar was also heard. When he was hunting in gold clothes, his golden eyes were like the natural spirit pupils, overlooking everything, and a terrible momentum broke out.


    In the face of the snake dragon Yang God python, Du Xiaoyao directly blows out a fist, pushes the four sides horizontally, suppresses everything, and is born on the virtual shadow of snake dragon Yang.


    "Boom!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s fist is full of a kind of strange power. With the power of destroying the withered and decaying, Du Xiaoyao directly destroys a divine Python condensed by shelongyang and explodes it.


    The fist was like a galloping thunder, and then fell on snake Longyang, who had no time to dodge. His eyes were suddenly frightened and frightened.


    "Bang!"


    When the muffled sound came out, the snake dragon Yang''s body was immediately hit, and the blood gushed from the mouth, and the body shot down directly.


    "Bang Bang..."


    But the snake dragon Yang''s body, just rushed below the rolling Zhongzhou River above the moment, its body is directly from the inside to the outside of the explosion, turned into blood fog, dead can not die again!


    "Break it for me!"


    Not far away, the long sleeves of the little tiger''s black robe swept. Under the loud cheers, the long sleeves swept out a dazzling black rune, which ripples and turned into a huge black ghost tiger shadow.


    "Roar!"


    The dark giant tiger''s virtual shadow roars, roars the mountains and rivers, suppresses thousands of beasts, and spreads the hidden patterns of talismans. With the momentum of mountain collapse, the tiger looks at him with the threat of rolling, and directly destroys the three nameless Changhong swords.


    "You are no longer my opponent!"


    The little tiger drank violently, and his figure rushed to the nameless body. He sent out bright black runes on his body, and released the golden talisman secret patterns with this circle. His fist hit the nameless body like thunder.


    "Kaka..."


    The light of the nameless body was destroyed like a smashing bamboo, and a large amount of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    And now the tiger, even the body has not been urged!


    "Nirvana beast Zun!"


    The sound of shock came from the nameless mouth. The body fell down like a broken kite and rushed into the tumbling Zhongzhou river. I didn''t know whether it was dead or alive!


    "Those who violate our country will die!"


    Almost at the same time, Ouyang Shuang in the hands of the fat fly sword, that vast and dark air swept across the four sides, a terrible sword light like a strange thunder from the depths of nine you.


    This sword directly breaks the void and kills the four sides, and then it directly strikes at the overwhelming energy tide that makes the void boil and the rune submerges everything.


    This sword, with its mysterious power, can directly destroy anlingjun''s yuan Shen attack and annihilate his energy attack.


    This sword is enough to kill ordinary Hunyuan wuzun directly under the sword.


    Although anling Jun is an extraordinary man of his generation, his cultivation strength is not as good as that of Ye Piaoling and Du Yunlong before his breakthrough. His strength is far from that of Hunyuan wuzun.


    "Hum..."


    Ouyang Shuang''s sword fell down and killed the four sides, and the dark spirit swept over the four sides.


    "Hiss..."


    Anling Jun''s body was chopped by a sword, and the spirits of death were all destroyed!"Chulala..."


    Dongli Chihuang, who was the first to attack, was only blocked for a moment by the mysterious and bright armor on her body, and then it was worn away and cracked again under Du Xiaoqing''s flame fingerprints.


    [yesterday morning, I caught the earliest flight round fat. I arrived in Hefei at about 12:00 p.m. after sending out the chapter about the code on the airport and the plane, I fell asleep when I was too sleepy. I also wanted to get up and code after two hours'' sleep. As a result At about four o''clock in the morning, I woke up naturally and slept for nearly twenty hours.


    only updated a chapter yesterday, and has not yet issued a notice in advance. Therefore, accepting all the readers'' Tucao, everyone curse is normal. After all, it is the most hot plot. I am a reader. I will make complaints about it.


    More than four o''clock in the morning to now, finished two more, is yesterday''s update.


    Today''s update, Xiao Yu immediately code, is also coding.


    Weak, dare not say anything more, continue to code, but also sincerely admit mistakes, absolutely admit mistakes. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1405

    "Poo Hoo..."


    The blood spurts out, leaving Chihuang in the East. Her body shakes back in a straight line. The blood mist in her mouth pours on the river of Zhongzhou.


    Her golden hair is scattered, and the red robe on her body is burning in the high temperature at the moment, just like a dog of a family!


    Eight young people, surging wind and clouds, energy swept across eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou river!


    Hundreds of millions of eyes pay close attention, but everything has stopped in a short time.


    Huijianmen is nameless. The life and death of Du Xiaohu is unknown!


    Tian she Zong, snake Longyang, was killed by the blow of the young man in gold!


    An Lingjun of Lingtian valley was killed by Ouyang Shuang on the spot!


    The last east from Chihuang, also by Du Xiaoqing a hit!


    It was a complete shock, it was just a few breaths.


    Around those top strong people simply have no time to rescue, even, afraid is also unable to rescue, east from Chihuang, etc., this is the top strong.


    Hundreds of millions of eyes fell into absolute dullness, the entire eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou river space, is equivalent to solidification!


    The occurrence of this scene solidified the Zhongzhou river.


    Then all the eyes trembled, the soul trembled, and the throat was dry and hot.


    "Gu Gu..."


    A moment later, hundreds of millions of eyes fell on the four figures, and countless voices of sucking cool air and swallowing saliva came out, and they were terrified!


    "The alliance of pure evil is nothing but bullshit. If you dare to invade our society, you will be vulnerable to one attack."


    Small tiger in the sky, a move will be nameless shot down the governor of Hanoi, black robe sleeve a shake, covetous, black Rune soaring sky, how overbearing!


    "Those who violate the world''s will and those who violate the desolate country will die!"


    Du Xiaoqing is in the air, and his intention of killing is sweeping all directions. The blue and red flames burn the void, and the atmosphere of the animal kingdom diffuses out, which makes the sky solidify and vibrate!


    Faced with the sudden appearance of Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao, Dai Xingyu, and so on, they killed many top strongmen with irresistible power. For the army of Jingxie alliance, it was like being driven into hell from heaven, and the original momentum was crushed to the bottom of the valley.


    In contrast, the vast army of the world, xuanfumen and the ancient Tianzong army, broke out suddenly after the shock and silence!


    "Those who violate me will die!"


    "Those who violate our desolate country will be killed without mercy!"


    The world will be in hot blood with the army of the wasteland, surging for it, and roaring monsters from all over the world.


    "Xiaoqing has arrived at the animal kingdom!"


    "It seems that little tiger has also come to Nirvana


    "Ouyang Shuang seems to have arrived at Hunyuan wuzun, not the ordinary Hunyuan wuzun!"


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, yepiaoling, Jiangjun, qianguyu, Gu Xinyan, etc. look at Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao in the air at the moment. They are also shocked and unbelievable.


    "Shuang and a sword will kill an Ling Jun, so strong strength, it seems that these years outside, it is bound to get a huge opportunity!"


    Ouyang Ling looks at his beloved daughter in front of him and looks at each other with Yuan Shanshan. He is also astonished by the transformation of his beloved daughter in recent years.


    "Hi..."


    In the cool air, a beautiful shadow comes from the air, falling in front of Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu and Ouyang Shuang.


    Qianying has a dazzling white light all over her body. It is just Dai Xingyu who has just killed the Taoist priest of Dalan sect.


    "Star language, is it really you? I almost thought I was wrong."


    Ouyang Shuang arrives in front of Dai Xingyu, with a smile on his face and an unexpected surprise in his big eyes. At the beginning, the little girl has been standing in a graceful and graceful way, which makes people wonder!


    "Cool sister."


    Dai Xingyu nods and smiles. His posture is graceful and light.


    "I''ve heard of you. Your name is Dai Xingyu. You are my brother''s sister."


    Du Xiaoqing stepped forward, looked at Dai Xingyu and said, "my name is Du Xiaoqing. I''m my brother''s sister, but you have to call me sister!"


    "Beast field, Bifang divine bird breath!"


    Dai Xingyu looked at Du Xiaoqing. There was a little fluctuation in his clear eyes. With a smile, he said, "I''ve met sister Xiaoqing."


    "That''s good. I''ll have a sister in the future."


    Du Xiaoqing, smiling and standing with Dai Xingyu, looked at the frightened Jingxie Alliance Army in front of him at the moment, and said, "if my brother is not here, the world will not be able to commit it if he wants to!"


    "Yes, the world will not be able to move without my brother. As I said at the beginning, no one is allowed to bully brother Shaofu one day!"


    Dai Xingyu nods, the clear voice spreads out, and the fingerprints in his hand begin to coagulate. From the body of naman Miao, a vast force of pressure spreads out, and then the beautiful shadow goes across the sky and goes to the army of Jingxie alliance.


    At the same time, in this part of heaven and earth, the energy of heaven and earth began to gather in a strange way, quietly occupying the sky.


    "What is she going to do?"Looking at the amazing woman who came straight into the sky, the army of Jingxie alliance was suddenly agitated, and fear and panic had already poured out.


    "Back up, everyone!"


    "All the members of the alliance of pure evil, back off, quick!"


    "Dare to rob the world of Kyushu


    "The nine star array master dares to fight, and the pure evil alliance will never let go!"


    Almost at the same time, on the sky cloud sea, those top powerful forces who were fighting fiercely cheered like thunder. All of a sudden, the waves of space were torn and many figures rushed down.


    But at the same time, Dai Xingyu''s breath swept through his body, shaking the four sides of the space. Among a pair of slender hands, he almost cohered 36 array flags.


    "Boom..."


    Thirty six banners, all of which are spreading with astonishing fluctuations.


    The empty space around the thirty-six array flags is twisted, revealing the dark space cracks.


    Thirty six array flags, which are the symbol of the nine star array.


    The higher the level of the symbol array, the more difficult it is to condense and arrange.


    At the moment, Dai Xingyu, however, has formed 36 banners in his every move.


    "What about the alliance of pure evil? Whoever dares to move my brother''s World Association will have to pay a price!"


    Listening to the thunder on the sky, Dai Xingyu didn''t move anything. He waved his hand, and the thirty-six flags immediately swept into the sky, wrapping the whole sky with a lightning speed and track.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, the 36 banners turned into dazzling runes and disappeared. The sky suddenly fluctuated violently and the space trembled. The energy of the whole heaven and earth was disordered!


    All of a sudden, eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River, the huge wave back flow, dazzling runes spread everywhere, the whole world in "bang bang bang" shaking!


    "Jiuyou Tiangang reincarnation array!"


    Dai Xingyu''s last handprint was condensed, and a huge array of symbols appeared over the Changhe River in Zhongzhou. The wind and clouds were surging in the sky, and the sky and earth were dark, which covered many Jingxie Alliance troops.


    The rune array blocks out the sky and the infinite energy. The rune light distorts the space and finally turns into a huge whirlpool above the sky.


    The boundless breath of the nether world gushes out from the whirlpool, solidifies the four sides of the void, and the bright light bursts out, as if there is the sound of ghosts crying and howling.


    The huge whirlpool of the sky is filled with the ancient breath, just like reincarnation, the mighty suppression of the sky, the boundless swallowing power gushing out, swallowing the rolling waves in the eight thousand li long river of Zhongzhou, and swallowing the life of the Jingxie Alliance Army.


    "Hula..."


    In the army of the pure evil alliance, it was suddenly swallowed by the living under the terrible power of swallowing.


    The power of drawing and pulling from the whirlpool of the sky can not be resisted by those who do not have enough strength and cultivation. They are like duckweeds, engulfed by the bloody waves over the eight thousand li river of Zhongzhou.


    One after another, just like entering the samsara, sent to Jiuyou!


    "help..."


    "Help, elder help, I can''t resist it!"


    "Ah..."


    In a flash, the army of Jingxie alliance was in a state of howling and howling. Countless figures were like fallen dumplings, which were constantly swallowed into the whirlpool. They could not resist the terrible power of swallowing.


    Even the practitioners of the Wu Emperor''s realm did not have the slightest resistance.


    "No, let''s fight together!"


    Jiuchongling, Jiang Ruolin and Ming Rongyin were also directly enveloped by the Fu array. They did not have the power to break the array at all. They watched the disciples of the mountain gate being devoured one after another. They could only drink and gather people together to resist in a panic.


    However, those forces around the Jingxie alliance were not strong enough to be sucked away one by one, and could not be stopped.


    The terrible whirlpool of the terrible array was like a bottomless pit, devouring all living creatures!


    "My God, what a terrible array of symbols!"


    "Is this the horror of the nine star array Fu master?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, it was the World Association of the wasteland, xuanfumen, and the eyes of the ancient Tianzong army were also shocked. The terrible Fu array power was too strong.


    "How strong


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Jiangling and so on. Looking at Dai Xingyu''s terrible Jiuyou Tiangang reincarnation array from afar, they also take a cool breath. They all feel chilly on their backs.


    "Asshole, the pure evil alliance will never let you go!"


    Within a short period of time, many of the top strong men, including several who seem to have reached the half domain level, are the strong ones among the major forces in the alliance of pure evil.


    "Ha ha ha ha, let''s go on with the war!"


    With the appearance of Jinpeng Zun, only one-third of the people, such as the lingfu old man of Xuanfu gate and the ancient Qingyang elder of the ancient Tianzong, burst out of the sea of clouds with scars and withered breath.It can be seen from the appearance that Jinpeng Zun and lingfu old man of the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate were besieged by powerful Jingxie alliance such as Dalan cult, lingtiangu and Tianshui sect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1406

    If it had not been for ye Piaoling and other heavenly generals, the younger generation of Du family, the generals of tianwu academy and others who had scattered the number of top powerful people in Jingxie alliance, it would have been even more miserable for Jinpeng Zun, Gu Qingyang elder and lingfu old man.


    However, at this moment, the appearance of the powerful men of the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate, such as Jinpeng Zun, Gu Qingyang elder, lingfu old man, has the flavor of Jedi counterattack.


    Jinpeng Zun and others, naturally, will not let the big round cult and other powerful forces follow and kill one after another.


    "Stop Jinpeng and lingfu, others join hands to break the battle, quick!"


    In a flash, there was a big shout from the strong of self purification evil alliance, and some people separated to resist Jinpeng Zun, lingfu old man and Gu Qingyang elder.


    The rest of the strong in the pure evil alliance are all fighting out together and stepping out directly at the terrible Fu array. They want to join hands to break the array!


    The terrible Jiuyou Tiangang reincarnation array inspired by Dai Xingyu is no less than 20 million pure evil Alliance Army, which is equal to extinction.


    Nine star array Rune master, such terror!


    If we delay it any longer, the army of hundreds of millions of pure evil alliance will be slaughtered.


    At the moment, among the forces of Jingxie alliance, there are the most top-notch young disciples of all major forces. No force can afford to lose such losses.


    "Son of a bitch, you want to die!"


    At the same time, we watched the top players of the Jingxie alliance rush out from the sea of clouds. If they want to join hands to break through the battle, the tiger drinks, and the long sleeves of the black robe shake. The figure is like a tiger going down the mountain.


    "Hum!"


    Ouyang Shuang shakes his sword. At this moment, the breath of Nirvana warrior is released without reservation, and he kills those who are strong in the alliance of pure evil.


    "Kill!"


    Almost at the same time, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Yu, Du Xue, ye Piaoling, qianguyu, Yinhu and other Du families and the younger generation of powerful people in the world all stepped out together to fight out.


    Their strength, at the moment, is absolutely able to compete with those top players in the Jingxie alliance.


    Du Xiaohu and Ouyang Shuang, in particular, can face each other head-on even if they meet a strong person in the semi domain level!


    however, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing do not fight. It seems that they suddenly feel something and suddenly look at the front air.


    "Just because you want to break the battle, it seems that the so-called clean evil alliance is not as good as bullshit!"


    in the face of many strong members of the clean evil alliance, Dai Xingyu is not moved by him. His posture is graceful and light, but in his eyes, the light is shining, and the white light from his delicate body seems to be able to melt through the void and wave his hand Give the front a good pat.


    "Chulala..."


    The space fluctuates, and the hole goes through the vast void, and a bright light suddenly appears in front of many strong people in the net evil alliance.


    It was a brilliant wave of white God awn space, with the ancient and terrible power of the original God, which suddenly swept over the strong people of the alliance of pure evil.


    "Poof..."


    "Pedaling..."


    The change in this instant made those strong members of the alliance of pure evil extremely panic. In their faces, they immediately urged the supernatural powers to resist.


    But in those terrible waves of space, mixed with the attack of Yuan Shen.


    Those strong in the alliance of pure evil originally wanted to join hands to break through the battle, but at the moment, the eyes of the stronger ones were sluggish and in confusion.


    Those who are weaker in power will splash blood in their mouths and suffer severe damage directly. They will be vulnerable to a single blow.


    At the moment, Dai Xingyu is a real nine star Rune master, which is not comparable to the general nine star Rune master.


    Among the strong members of the alliance of pure evil, there are two or three half domains at most.


    Even half field practitioners can not be compared with the real nine star strong.


    "There''s been a plan."


    At the same time, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao take their eyes back from the air and look at each other. Du Xiaoqing''s eyes show a chill. Once their complexion sinks, the graceful and beautiful shadow immediately disappears in place.


    The next moment, when Du Xiaoqing''s figure appears again, it is already in front of Chihuang, who has suffered heavy damage and is as embarrassed as a defeated dog.


    Du Xiaoqing knows a lot about the friendship and hatred between Chihuang and his brother.


    At the moment, Du Xiaoqing looks around and knows that even if it is not led by Dongli Chihuang, it also has a great relationship with Dongli Chihuang, and she doesn''t want to let go of Dongli Chihuang.


    "Die!"


    Du Xiaoqing hands out his hand and waves it with his delicate hand. A majestic and blazing energy of heaven and earth suddenly converges. Where his fingertips pass, the cyan red flame jumps, just like the blade of a flame cutting the space, leaving dark traces in the space.


    At the same time that Du Xiaoqing appeared to make a move, Dongli Chihuang was originally in the gorgeous eyes of the spirit. She was terrified and resentful, and was also frightened and constricted for it.


    In front of the real practitioners of animal realm, let Dongli Chihuang know very well that he is still a long way from recovering the strength of his former heyday. Based on his current cultivation level, he is not Du Xiaoqing''s opponent at all."Wu Chi, it doesn''t appear at this moment. When will you wait for me? Help me quickly!"


    In the pupil contraction, Dongli Chihuang''s eyes show fear and resentment, and then the resentment is incomparable. She tries her best to retreat, and the loud voice in her mouth rings through the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    Just for a short time, Du Xiaoqing chased Dongli Chihuang. The surrounding space twisted and solidified, and the green and red flames burst out, turning into a flame wave that burned the void, and swept toward Dongli Chihuang fiercely.


    At the moment, Du Xiaoqing didn''t leave any hands at all. His breath was blazing, and he wanted to kill Dongli Chihuang directly.


    "Who dares to move the people of my big round of teaching, break it for me!"


    Suddenly, a thunder like drink came out of the sky. From the sky, a majestic figure appeared. The vast Rune was bright and fluctuating. It turned into a dazzling holy light, like a pillar of heaven. It directly penetrated the void and plundered to Du Xiaoqing.


    With this dazzling light column plunging down, a huge force suddenly fell into the sky, the great pressure will never be under Du Xiaoqing''s early domain beast respect.


    "It''s just the beginning of martial arts. Go back to your grandfather!"


    At the same time, a breath of terror broke out, and Du Xiaoyao''s body appeared across the space above Du Xiaoqing''s head.


    Hunting in golden clothes, the golden light is ten thousand feet, Du Xiaoyao is like a terror heaven and earth, the supreme being born, a dazzling golden light is like the sun exploding, a blow suddenly to that bright light column.


    "Boom


    The blow of Du Xiaoyao''s fist was like the opening of heaven and earth. It directly resisted the bright column of light, and wiped out all the obstacles of Du Xiaoyao''s life and destroyed it above the void.


    "Hula..."


    The terror energy like the bright and gorgeous fireworks explodes, the misty air rippling, makes the surrounding void shiver.


    "Pedaling..."


    That majestic figure, directly by Du Xiaoyao earthquake oblique air shock back several steps.


    "Pedaling..."


    But with this fist, Du Xiaoyao''s body also recoiled a few steps, and her golden eyes suddenly turned to the majestic figure. She was surprised and murmured, "is the peak of Chu Yu?"


    "Hi..."


    But Du Xiaoyao''s blocking, a figure appears in front of the red Huang who is afraid and resentful.


    This is an old man who looks about sixty years old. His temperament is not vulgar. His appearance is somewhat similar to that of his red phoenix.


    "Chulala..."


    With the appearance of the old man, there was a bright light in his body, which turned into a wave of energy surge, linked with the power of heaven and earth, and then with the terrible energy, he fiercely dashed into the green and red flame raging tide promoted by Du Xiaoqing.


    "Boom..."


    The two tides collided, and under the terrifying and astonishing momentum, the space along the way directly cracked and opened, so that the surrounding void also revealed a small space ripple, which has been spreading to the far space.


    Du Xiaoqing''s green and red flame frenzy, and finally with that bright light frenzy, both annihilated in the void.


    "No!


    At this time, the sky high above, are four shadows at the same time.


    Four terrible breath stirred the sky, any breath, will not be under Du Xiaoqing and so on.


    "Break the battle!"


    With the appearance of these four figures, they all roll with cold in their eyes, and the energy of the sky and the sky is invisible.


    The four dazzling and surging Rune energy is surging out of the four people, and quickly condenses into a vast energy surge in front of each other.


    "Boom


    In a flash, the clouds in the sky changed color, bringing the sound of thunder and lightning.


    Then the energy in front of the four people fluctuates and turns into four attack forces. With lightning speed and thunder like power, they directly attack the Jiuyou Tiangang reincarnation array arranged by Dai Xingyu.


    "Chulala..."


    Four terrible energy attacks, suddenly hit the nine you Tiangang reincarnation array, the whole space suddenly trembled.


    The terrible Jiuyou reincarnation whirlpool vibrates and the rune is worn out. After a standoff for a while, it finally cracks and explodes due to four terrible attacks!


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Jiuyou Tiangang reincarnation array explodes, and the space is directly opened. A huge deep space hole is opened. The sound explosion sound like thunder from the blue, and the violent strong wind swept away.


    "Hula..."


    Those terrible energy ripples spread and swept, directly destroying and destroying the void everywhere.


    For a time, the sky was falling apart and the whole space was empty. Over the long river of Zhongzhou, eight thousand miles away, the huge waves were surging, and the water area was reduced by half.


    "Ah..."


    The energy frenzy was just like the destruction of the world. At last, the broken energy of the Fu array swept down. It was enough that the spirits and spirits of millions of Jingxie Alliance Army were destroyed, and their bodies were turned into pieces and blood mist.


    [there is a mistake in the previous article. After Ouyang Shuang recognized the master of the fat fly sword, he was already Nirvana Wu Zun. The previous text was written as Hun yuan, which has been revised. I apologize for the inconvenience and embarrassment of reading. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1407

    Along with the energy of heaven and earth, the momentum of heaven and earth turns into an arc in the middle of the sky, then sweeps and spreads in the air. At a certain distance, it annihilates itself and disappears.


    "No, there''s another martial realm coming!"


    The fierce fight between Jin Peng Zun, Gu Qingyang elder, lingfu old man, Du Xiaohu and Ouyang Shuang, who were fighting fiercely, stopped the war for the sake of their eyes, and their eyes were even more startled.


    Looking at the terrible movement, all eyes opened and tongue tied.


    "Pedaling..."


    The Fu array is broken, and Dai Xingyu''s body staggers backward for several steps. His face is slightly pale. In the corner of his mouth, a wisp of red blood quietly overflows, but it doesn''t seem to be a big obstacle. His eyes immediately look at the four figures there.


    There were two old men, one in long clothes and the other in plain clothes.


    There was also an old woman, 70 years old, with her hair curled up, looking very dignified and dignified.


    The last one was middle-aged, with a complexion of ruddy complexion. He looked very young, and had a great bearing when he was young.


    But these four people have one thing in common, that is, the breath on their bodies is the solidification of heaven and earth. Standing in the air, they are almost integrated with the heaven and the earth, which makes people tremble at a glance.


    The breath of any one of the four is not as powerful as Du Xiaoqing and Dai Xingyu.


    "Master of black snake domain, master of Hualong domain, master of Lingyun domain, master of Wuchi domain, master of Dongli changgu, it''s really shameless of you six to attack several younger generations!" The voice of a deep and arrogant voice also came from the air, and the two figures fell on the air.


    The two figures are tall and straight. One has black hair and blue clothes. On his handsome and heroic face, his eyes are fixed on the six people who have just arrived. His breath is also uncalled for. He is the ancient emperor Sima stepping on the star!


    At the moment, the other one, almost at the same time as Sima TA Xing, looks more than fifty years old, but it is very young.


    Wearing a grey shirt of literati, the old man in his fifties is not handsome, but his deep eyes sweep around the battlefield at the moment, as if to suck people in. Standing still, he is full of a kind of kingly spirit.


    "See the Lord!"


    "I''ve seen the leader!"


    "I''ve seen the Lord!"


    "I''ll see you all the elders!"


    At the same time, with the eight figures that had just appeared from the sky, the Jingxie alliance, the ancient Tianzong, and the xuanfumen armies, all of a sudden, the salutes and salutes from each other rang through the Changhe river of Zhongzhou.


    Even the strong men on both sides who were fighting each other automatically stopped fighting and saluted the eight men who had just arrived.


    All of a sudden, the eight figures came down, the breath of solidifying emptiness surged, and so on. Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaohu, and Ouyang Shuang were also puzzled about the truce. Their eyes were surprised to look at the suddenly arrived domineering figure and left. They felt the breath of invisible spread and opening on the eight way figure, all of them frowned secretly.


    "No gift..."


    Eight people stepped into the air and waved their hands, indicating that the disciples around them would be exempted from the ceremony. Many figures were swept into the air and stood firmly behind the eight people.


    "Adoptive father..."


    Zhu Xueqian''s shadow swept through the sky, and immediately came to the old man who was almost at the same time as Sima stepping on the star. Her tight black eyebrows relaxed slightly, but her eyes were still dignified.


    "Take pills to regulate your breath. I''ll deal with it later."


    The old man saw the pale Zhu Xue and frowned slightly, and handed over an excellent healing pill.


    This old man is also the adoptive father of Zhu Xue and the leader of Xuanfu sect.


    Just like Sima stepping on the star, he is also a character who stomps his feet and shakes the whole Zhongzhou.


    The pill was handed to Zhu Xue, and Nanli soul''s eyes had already swept the whole hall and the strong man who had left another arrival. Without leaving a trace, he and Sima TA Xing looked at each other slightly, and wiped a little dignified color secretly.


    Some news came back to xuanfumen. Xuanfumen decided to join hands with the ancient Tianzong. As the wasteland would resist the alliance of pure evil, there would be a war today.


    The army of xuanfumen and the ancient Tianzong, together with the wild country and Tianzong society, was absolutely insufficient to resist the whole alliance of pure evil. However, the powerful people of xuanfumen''s military territory were already in the closed door because of the news of the coming catastrophe, so Nanli soul came to Changhe of Zhongzhou in person.


    The situation of Sima stepping on the star is similar to that of nanlihun. The strongmen of the ancient Tianzong are all in the closed area, worried about the army of the ancient Tianzong, and come in person.


    "It seems that there was a premeditation."


    With the arrival of Zhongzhou Changhe, looking at the six people who have just made a move, Sima taping star and Nanchuan know each other, it is already understood.


    The distance between the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate to the Changhe River in Zhongzhou is the closest. The six are the black snake domain master, the Hualong domain master, the spirit array domain master of Lingtian Valley, the Lingyun domain master, and the leader of your big round religion, Dongli changgu and Wuchi domain master.


    Whether it is the Dalan religion, lingtiangu and tianshezong, the distance to Zhongzhou Changhe is much longer than that of the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen.Even the most recent heavenly snake sect is not close to Xuanfu gate.


    However, Sima TA Xing and Nan Lichuan have confidence in the accomplishments of Dongli changgu and others. Therefore, the moment they look at each other, with their minds, they immediately have a clear idea.


    The big Lunjiao and others came to the six military regions. They had already made arrangements and had absolutely premeditated.


    Otherwise, the people of the Dalan sect would not arrive earlier than them. If the Dalan religion and other people were only informed by temporary means of transmission, they would be domain practitioners, and they would never be able to cross the space so quickly to reach the Yangtze River of Zhongzhou.


    I''m afraid it''s the big round religion and so on. In the early days, it was to prevent the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate from intervening in the martial realm.


    What''s more, there are also rumors that there are nine star talisman holy array prodigy in the world meeting. They have some prevention.


    At the moment, the six powerful regions are all from the three major forces of Dalan religion, Lingtian Valley and Tianshui sect.


    All these three forces have always advocated that the ancient wasteland should be held in the world.


    However, no one from wuliangjiao, huijianmen, xuanmingzong and Xiandu sect came here.


    The major forces in Zhongzhou have always had an unwritten regulation.


    Any dispute that touches the wuzun territory will be on the top. Once the wuzun territory is touched, if there is a war, the whole Zhongzhou will be robbed.


    Now, there are still two powerful regions in Dalan religion, Tianshui sect and Lingtian valley. There are six realms in total.


    Therefore, it is not difficult for Sima TA Xing and Nan Lichuan to guess that they should be on guard against the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen, and at the same time, with absolute thunder means, they should directly raze the wasteland and the world to the ground.


    "Six realms!"


    Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaohu and Ouyang Shuang gathered together and looked at the six strong players of Jingxie alliance. They also had a little condensation in their eyes and even a burst of cold.


    "Four primary realms of martial arts, one peak of primary realm, and one top Rune master of Nine Star Primary realm!"


    Dai Xingyu looked at the six men, her eyebrows frowned slightly, but she did not have too much worry. In the depths of her eyes, she felt cold.


    Just at this moment, with the arrival of the eight strong regions.


    Under the invisible and terrible breath, the space on the river of Zhongzhou was solidified. Countless bodies trembled secretly, and the heartbeat was accelerated by the pressure of invisible pressure, and the mysterious Qi in the body was blocked.


    "Sima stepping on the star, nanlihun, this matter has nothing to do with the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate. The world will have something to do with evil spirits. The pure evil alliance has the responsibility and obligation to clean up the evil spirits. You should not interfere with the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate. Do you want to keep company with evil spirits?"


    Full of surprise and oppression, he appears in front of Dongli Chihuang, who blocks Du Xiaoqing''s attack. The 60 year old man looks at Sima TA Xing and looks cold.


    He is also the father of Dongli Chihuang, the current leader of the Dalan cult, Dongli changgu!


    "To move the world is to move my ancient Tianzong. Do you think it has nothing to do with my ancient Tianzong?"


    Sima stepped on the star and his eyes were cold. He was hunting in Qingyi. He looked straight at changgu in the East and said, "the people of Ming Dynasty don''t speak dark words. You know what evil spirits are not evil spirits. Otherwise, you can come so fast!"


    Nanlichuan glanced around, then looked at Zhu Xue beside him. He also opened his mouth, looked east and left changgu, and said: "Xuanfu gate doesn''t believe that the world is connected with evil spirits. There must be something hidden in this matter. It''s better to investigate clearly. If someone wants to do something unseen in the name of the alliance of pure evil and achieve his own goal, Xuanfu gate will not agree with him!"


    "Well, Sima stepped on the star and Nanli soul. Just rely on you two descendants, do you think you can stop us today? Don''t be too naive!"


    After long and lonely in the East, the fight with Du Xiaoyao is also a move that has been shaken back. The old man looks gloomy at Sima TA Xing and Nanli soul, but the rest of his eyes looks at Du Xiaoyao, and his face is even more ugly.


    "Kill my disciple of the tianshe sect, boy, no matter who you are, I will not let you go!"


    an old man, dressed in a long black dress, was extremely cold in his eyes. He was the black snake domain leader of the tianshe sect.


    Snake Longyang is the hope of the heavenly snake sect. But he watched the snake dragon Yang be killed with one move. The master of the black snake domain didn''t pay attention to one in the distance. It was already late before he returned to God. How can he not be angry at this moment.


    "Kill the disciple of lingtiangu, pay for the blood debt and blood, you''ll die today!"


    One of the six old women also has an eye on Ouyang Shuang. The old woman is the Lingyun domain master of Lingtian valley.


    Seeing an Ling Jun being killed by the woman with one sword, the spirit cloud domain master''s mood at the moment is definitely not better than that of the black snake domain master of the heavenly snake sect.


    "No infatuation, Dad, solve the World Association as soon as possible, and avoid future troubles!"


    Shocked, Dongli Chihuang is standing behind Dongli changgu and Wuchi domain master. She is relieved and then stares at Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu, Dai Xingyu, Ouyang Shuang, etc.


    [brothers and sisters, the update is finished today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1408

    The more powerful the world will be, the more uneasy and frightened she will be in the East.


    Today, Du Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu, Ouyang Shuang and others appear, which has completely shocked Chihuang.


    It turns out that Dongli Chihuang thought that the world would be in a desolate country. He only had to be afraid of Du Shaofu and be on guard against Du Yunlong and ye Piaoling.


    And now Dongli Chihuang knows how wrong he used to be.


    The most terrifying thing in this desolate country is not Du Yunlong and ye Piaoling, but Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and Ouyang Shuang.


    There is also the nine star array fufu master of that year, who left Chihuang in the East and didn''t know where it came from.


    Of course, the more abnormal things will appear in the world and the Du family, and the more Dongli Chihuang is sure, the Du family must have treasures.


    Otherwise, the Du family and the world will not rise so fast in a few years.


    The treasure of Du''s family is definitely by no means ordinary, which makes her greedy and expectant.


    Listening to Dongli Chihuang''s words, Dongli changgu and Wuchi domain master are also staring at Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and so on.


    Dongli Chihuang is worried about, and they are also worried about it. Judging from the current performance, those young people who will be abandoned in the world are really too terrible and abnormal.


    These young people, at a young age, are Nirvana wuzun, and even realm cultivation. If they are on holiday, their future can be imagined.


    Today, the alliance of pure evil and evil, especially the great Lunjiao, is completely tied up with Liang Zi, who will be in a state of famine.


    Dongli changgu and others know that there is no possibility of resolving the problem. If we can not kill these young people, we will have endless problems for the whole Dalan cult.


    "Lingyun, Lingzhen, Tianshui, Hualong, quick combat and quick decision, solve everything!"


    The master of Wuchi domain stood in a majestic figure and looked at the three martial regions of lingtiangu and tianshezong and a nine star spirit Rune master.


    "Well, let''s make a quick decision. Lingyun, Lingzhen, Sima Tixing and nanlihun will be handed over to you. Today''s small world meeting must be removed from the list!"


    The Lord of Hualong, who was wearing a long robe, opened his mouth to the old women and middle-aged people in lingtiangu. His eyes swept over Du Xiaoqing and others. His eyes were fierce, and his heart was full of the will to kill.


    If the blood of the snake is the real debt, the blood of the snake will grow up.


    "Good!"


    The middle-aged leader of Lingtian Valley nodded his head, and the old woman Lingyun domain master immediately looked at Sima TA Xing and Nan Li Hun. They wanted to stop Sima TA Xing and Nan Li Hun. Naturally, there was no problem.


    As the voice of this recognition falls, the figures of the strong in the six realms step out together.


    Almost at the same moment, the breath of the six people stirred the energy of heaven and earth, and the wave of terror suddenly diffused from their bodies, and the terrible breath spread around them.


    "Boom..."


    The wind and clouds are surging in the high altitude, and the long river of Zhongzhou is solidified for eight thousand miles. Under the momentum of the powerful people in the six military regions, the terrifying and astonishing power waves are rippling, and the space along the way is full of cracks.


    "Those who are strong in the territory are going to take action, and they can''t be affected!"


    That surging momentum, as if to connect with the heaven and earth in general, hundreds of millions of troops, almost crawling on the ground, terrified!


    "You just want to move your grandfather..."


    Du Xiaoyao was in the air and looked at the four masters who wanted to start at the moment, namely, Dongli changgu, Hualong domain master, and black snake domain master. Their eyes twinkled with gold, and their whole body was covered with misty breath. He didn''t pay much attention to them. Then he said to Du Xiaoqing and Dai Xingyu, "I''ll deal with two, and I''ll give you the remaining two!"


    "Hum!"


    In Du Xiaoqing''s throat, he snorted softly, and his eyes swept over several martial areas of the alliance of pure evil, but he did not pay much attention to it.


    Dai Xingyu''s whole body is covered with God and his face looks. At the moment, he doesn''t worry about anything. He even has a feeling of indifference. However, the cold eyes in his eyes are getting more and more prosperous.


    "Masters, if the Wuliang cult withdraws from today''s war, the relationship between the World Association and the evil spirits may need to be investigated clearly!"


    All of a sudden, at this moment, a voice came, not very loud, but resounding over the battlefield.


    When they heard of the reputation, they were talking about the nine spirits of Wuliang sect. At the moment, they looked dignified. Judging from their faces and looks, they seemed to have made this decision and were quite hesitant. However, the left rear still decided to withdraw from today''s war. In the voice, it seemed that they were still partial to the world.


    "Wuliang sect disciple, follow me back..."


    With the fall of the voice, jiuchongling''s long sleeves swept away, and the figure with the army of wuliangjiao began to retreat.


    "Xiandu gate, quit today''s war, so my brothers and disciples quit!"


    "Xuanmingzong withdraws from today''s war. Xuanmingzong''s disciples will step down for me!"


    With jiuchongling''s withdrawal from today''s war, brothers Jiang Ruolin and Ming Rongyin of xuanming sect immediately announced their common withdrawal.Jiuchongling, Jiang Ruolin and Ming Rongyin can see that the three forces, namely, the Dalan cult, the tianshe sect and the lingtiangu, have long been strong in martial arts. This shows that they have long had the heart to move the World Association.


    If it is just to eliminate evil spirits, the big round cult and lingtiangu will definitely pull up their three mountain gates even if they want to go out to the territory. Only in this way will they not actively send out the strong ones in the territory.


    At the moment, lingtiangu, Dalun religion, tianshe sect, ancient Tianzong, Xuanfu gate, which are the world''s meeting and the wilderness, also have strong territory. The two sides are on the verge of a war, but it is the Wuliang sect. The Xiandu gate and other forces do not come.


    Jiuchongling, Jiang Ruolin, Ming Rongyin, etc. are not fools. They feel more and more abnormal and understand. They immediately choose to withdraw the war, so as not to be used as a gun and suffer heavy losses.


    Originally, now wuliangjiao and Xiandu gate have lost a lot.


    "Huijianmen also withdrew from today''s war. All huijianmen disciples should step back!"


    On the Zhongzhou River, in the low air, there is a figure in distress. The corners of his mouth are bloody, his clothes are wet and his hair is scattered. It is Du Xiaohu who photographed the nameless name of Zhongzhou Changhe. It seems that although he has suffered heavy damage, he did not suffer at that time.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the fall of jiuchongling and other words, there was a commotion in the army of Jingxie alliance, and a large number of figures immediately retreated like an amnesty.


    After that, many small and medium-sized forces, such as wuliangjiao, huijianmen, Xiandu gate and xuanmingzong, had the feeling of amnesty, and followed them.


    In a short period of time, in front of Dai Xingyu''s Jiuyou Tiangang reincarnation array, the Jingxie Alliance Army, which was still in shock, directly withdrew at least half of its people.


    "Asshole!"


    Seeing all this, Dongli Chihuang and other big round religions, the heavenly snake sect, and Lingtian Valley, many powerful people secretly scold.


    Even the master of Wuchi domain, the master of Hualong domain, and the master of spirit array domain had a dark and gloomy look.


    On the contrary, in the line-up of the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen, many of them had their eyes relaxed.


    No matter what the reason is, although wuliangjiao, huijianmen and other four mountain gates are not fighting against the enemy, but the withdrawal of the war at this moment is of course beneficial to the Xuanfu gate of ancient Tianzong and the World Association.


    "Quick battle, quick decision, let''s go!"


    The master of Wuchi''s domain looks ugly. The sudden retreat of wuliangjiao and others did not affect much. After all, wuliangjiao and others did not come to the strong people in the territory. The most important thing at the moment is the strong people in the territory. Compared with the wild country, the World Association, xuanfumen and the ancient Tianzong have more powerful territory.


    Although it''s just a strong one in many places, it''s enough to change the whole situation.


    However, the withdrawal of the Wuliang sect was also a change for them. In order to avoid a long night''s dream, fearing that there would be any change, they were eager to make a quick decision.


    "Boom..."


    The six people, such as master Wuchi, looked at each other and exchanged a look in secret. Their breath came out of their own body and quickly condensed into a vast energy space in the sky. Accompanied by the majestic pressure, the sound of thunder and wind reverberated endlessly in the air.


    The strong in the six realms moved in an instant, and the breath was surging, which had changed the color of heaven and earth.


    Sima steps on the star, and the soul of Nanli looks slightly coagulant. The bright runes are gushing from his body. Hunting in long clothes, the breath suddenly sweeps out.


    "Come on, grandfather is waiting for you."


    Du Xiaoyao drank deeply, and the golden light rose from the sky in the golden drum.


    Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, who seemed to be of average size, but had the same terrible breath, began to solidify the void, and their eyes were full of cold and cold.


    Du Xiaohu, Ouyang Shuang, Du Yunlong and other facial expressions are slightly coagulated, but at the moment, they are not casually involved.


    In front of the real realm practitioners, they know that they can''t get involved in much, and will only disturb Du Xiaoyao and their distraction.


    "Today, we will wipe out the wasteland and destroy the Du family."


    The sound of Dongli''s long solitary voice spreads, and the breath is released as the master of Wuchi domain, the master of spirit array, the master of Lingyun domain, the master of black snake domain, and the master of Hualong domain.


    It seems that the six people are moving the power of heaven and earth, and they are going to go directly to Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Sima TA Xing and others.


    The war is on the verge of outbreak, and it is on the way!


    And Dongli changgu and other realm practitioners were about to fight at the moment when they were about to fight. Suddenly, there was a faint voice in the sky: "no matter it''s the wasteland, the world, or the Du family, you will not have any chance to die today."


    The clear and long voice comes, but it seems to spread in everyone''s ears, without any pressure, but sometimes it makes people''s mind tremble for no reason.


    This voice seems to be with a kind of magic, so that is about to make a move, already on the arrow from Dongli changgu and others, also suddenly stop the offensive.


    And at the same time when the long voice fell, there were ripples in the sky, which seemed to be torn apart, and two figures came out.Two figures, one is a 70 year old woman, plain dress, looks like an old woman, but walking with vigorous wind, full of wrinkles, seems to be writing the vicissitudes of time.


    And a woman in her twenties was five.


    But when I saw the woman who suddenly appeared, suddenly, there were countless eyes trembling fiercely, just like the body was struck by lightning.


    "Shaofu?"


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, elder Gu Qingyang and Sima step on the stars are even more astonished. Even their eyes are shocked at this moment.


    [continue to send the watch. It''s more than 4:00 a.m. yesterday to 12:00 a.m. and I''ve been working hard to code words. Now I really need to rest. I''m so sleepy. I''ll continue to work hard tomorrow, and everyone will have an early rest. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1409

    "Brother..."


    Looking at the woman who suddenly appeared, even Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoqing and so on, suddenly appeared surprised.


    "It''s not him..."


    But then Du Xiaoyao, Sima TA Xing, Gu Qingyang and so on were surprised to see that the woman was not Du Shaofu.


    It''s not just the breath on his body. Du Shaofu''s breath is domineering and ferocious.


    However, the breath of the woman was free from vulgarity. Du Shaofu could not compare it.


    "Not brother..."


    After Du Xiaoqing and Dai Xingyu were surprised, it was not difficult to recognize that the woman was not her elder brother Du Shaofu, but they were very similar in appearance and appearance. However, the woman was as beautiful as a banished immortal, which made people feel confused and almost misread.


    "Not Shaofu."


    In the crowd, Du family line-up, a strong middle-aged stunned, then shook his head.


    He is Du Zhixiong. Over the years, thunder and martial arts have awakened. He is not the same as before. He is one of the strong.


    In the audience, countless eyes, including jiuchongling and Jiang Ruolin, were shocked and then surprised.


    The extraordinary woman is so similar to the devil.


    East from the red Huang is even more fierce eyes a shudder, eyes tightly stare at that woman''s body.


    The surrounding space is rippling, which is above the surging sky, with lightning and thunder, light arc overflowing, with light and shadow mottled.


    At the moment, the woman came out of the sky, wearing a green dress and floating with the wind. In the mottled light and shadow, from the brilliant and prosperous light and shadow, the beautiful shadow came out of the sky. She walked lightly, looked down and lowered her eyebrows. Her long black hair poured down behind her head, half of which was tied on her head, and she was inserted with a simple and elegant hairpin. Her whole body exuded a kind of immortality that was not stained with earthly fireworks Such as the immortal, but also supercilious!


    Her appearance, just like a painting, does not exist in the secular world, her eyes are like gods, looking at it makes people excited.


    She walked step by step, as if she had stepped down from the ninth day. Where she passed by, the space of her feet bloomed with splendor, which made the old woman behind her lose her brilliance.


    With her arrival, the energy of heaven and earth around her ripples, began to automatically converge towards her, like countless lights, twinkling like stars, flying around her, more and more ethereal, just like the exiled immortal.


    She suddenly arrived, and seemed to fly into nine days at any time


    "Ji..."


    "Roar..."


    At the moment, in the surrounding battlefield, beasts roared, birds neigh, and rushed to the woman for no reason.


    "What a beautiful woman..."


    Jiang Ruolin, Du Xiaoman, Li Xue and other women, any one of them is the beautiful existence on the Kyushu, whether it is temperament or appearance, are rare, but at the moment in front of the woman who came, it is in the heart of a sense of insignificance.


    Du Xiaoqing and Dai Xingyu are looking at the coming women. They are the body of a divine bird, and the other is exquisite and pure heart. At the moment, they are also sighing.


    The beauty of the woman who comes to us cannot be praised at all.


    In the whole field, at the moment, countless eyes are trembling, and dare not have any blasphemy.


    The woman is like a deity. She comes across time and space. She can''t be profane and disrespectful. If she is close to her, it will pollute her.


    This world, at the moment strange quiet down.


    Only when the woman''s body was surrounded by light, monsters began to surround her, birds circled, and birds approached. The aura overflowed, and the light and rain fluctuated and spread to the sky.


    "Who is she? Is she from out of the sky? It''s out of reach."


    Even jiuchongling, Ming Rongyin, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, qianguyu and mu ruobai, who are young leaders, are now looking at the women who have come. Under such temperament and aura, they are powerless.


    Eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River less than half of the water waves, at the moment is still ups and downs, but the world has been quiet.


    Looking at the woman who came, all the creatures were shocked for no reason.


    The arrival of that woman made countless Tianjiao and the top strong men tremble in their hearts.


    "Who is she? She is so similar to her brother. Her breath is only found in sister Luo, and even surpasses it."


    Du Xiaoqing looks at the coming woman, and in her ethereal eyes, there are some doubts.


    That woman''s temperament and aura, she only in Xiaoluo elder sister''s body to feel, even Dai Xingyu also slightly inferior.


    The woman finally stood still, and the graceful figure fell before the gathering figures of Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Dai Xingyu, Ouyang Shuang and so on. Her eyes swept over the audience and finally fell on the Du family''s children line-up.


    Therefore, the woman''s Lotus step left in the sky. Her eyes twinkled like stars. In a few steps, she stood in front of Du Zhixiong.


    Du Zhixiong''s heart trembled, but the invisible blood connection made him not afraid of pressure. Somehow, he felt connected by blood.


    Du Zhixiong''s eyes trembled. It seemed that he felt something in his heart. His whole body was like an electric shock. His body began to vibrate continuously. He stepped out slowly and looked straight at the woman in front of him."You must be the second uncle. My niece Shaojing has seen her."


    Countless eyes were surprised to watch, that God like woman to Du Zhixiong Yingying bow salute, like a God came to the world.


    "Boy, are you really back..."


    Du Zhixiong''s iron face is tender at the moment. His eyes are trembling with a little moist. He knows who the woman is in front of him. The invisible feeling of blood connection makes him not need to determine.


    Du Zhixiong and his elder brother, Du Zhenwu, know something about the third brother''s affairs. Seeing that the woman in front of him is as similar as Shaofu, it is not that she has come back. It is self-evident that Shao Fu and Shao Jing are still there.


    "We look forward to your return every day, day and night, and finally we hope you will come back." Du Zhixiong''s eyes kept trembling, pouring out hot tears. He wanted to reach out and touch the blood connected face, but he was afraid that it would be contaminated with vulgar smoke.


    "Shaojing is late. Please forgive me."


    Du Shaojing said lightly. Then he looked at many old people behind Du Zhixiong. He also bowed slightly and said, "Shaojing has met all the elders."


    In the face of the woman, the old Du couldn''t help but tremble. At the moment, they were all at a loss. Some things they didn''t know.


    "Shaojing Is it... "


    Not far away, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman looked at each other, and their eyes were covered with light thunder light, as if they had remembered something.


    "The woman seems to be from the Du family."


    All eyes are trembling. At the moment, it is not difficult for all people to know that the amazing woman who suddenly arrived should have a great relationship with the Du family.


    "It''s touching, but it''s good to recognize it today, because after today, there will be no Du family in the world again!"


    A deep drink interrupted the quiet atmosphere.


    It was the Wuchi domain master of the Dalan sect who was speaking with a chill in his eyes. His heart was not extinguished in his eyes. He was on the verge of death when he was suddenly disturbed by the woman, and his heart became more and more gloomy.


    With the cheering of the master of Wuchi, everyone immediately came back to their senses. At this moment, there is a big war, and the strong people in the martial area are going to fight. A catastrophe is coming.


    "Bold..."


    In the middle of the air, the old woman drank lightly, and the light came out in her eyes.


    "Granny Ming, this is the business of the Du family and the desolate country. Let me deal with it."


    Du Shaojing opened his mouth to the old woman. His face was calm. His eyes swept over the six masters of the realm, including the master of Wuchi, the master of Dongli changgu, and the master of Lingzhen. He turned around and walked across the air.


    Du Shaojing walked out of the sky, growing lotus step by step. Her body was undulating, her dress was dancing, and her hair was moving gently. Her immortal appearance and temperament made people suffocate for no reason, and the mysterious Qi in her body was blocked.


    "Who are you?"


    Dongli Chihuang grits her teeth and looks up at Du Shaojing. At the moment, under the invisible aura, his spirit is also trembling.


    The woman is very similar to Du Shaofu. She is also a member of Du family. Dongli Chihuang feels that maybe the woman and Du Shaofu have a great relationship.


    "My name is Du Shaojing, my father is Du Tingxuan, and my brother is Du Shaofu!"


    Du Shaojing smiles, and the immortal voice echoes. She is the daughter of Du Tingxuan and the sister of Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "Sure enough, it''s the third uncle''s daughter, Shaofu''s younger sister. It''s Shaojing''s sister who''s coming back!"


    Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman look at each other, their bodies tremble and their eyes glow with thunder.


    "She is Du Shaojing, the daughter of the third master, the younger sister of Shaofu''s brother, and the son of Du''s family!"


    Du Hao, Du Yu, Du Xue, Du GUI and other young people of the Du family are boiling.


    Those women who are out of the ordinary world, just like gods banishing immortals, are the children of the Du family.


    "Is it Du Shaofu''s sister again? How many sisters does the demon king have?"


    At the moment, the major forces around were also shocked.


    It is true that the woman has a great relationship with Du Shaofu, the demon king, or his sister. I really don''t know how many younger sisters the devil has.


    "It has something to do with that boy. Let''s go and die with Du jiahuang!"


    Dong Li''s Long Gu Shen said that he felt that the woman was extraordinary. Du Shaofu, the demon king, was also very abnormal. This woman was Du Shaofu''s sister, so she couldn''t stay. She could never be killed. Anyway, things have come to such a point today. If we miss this opportunity, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the future.


    "Did you just want to destroy the wasteland and the Du family?"


    Looking at Dongli changgu, who just opened his mouth in front of him, Du Shaojing''s voice was ethereal, as if the immortal voice was coming out. Then he looked at the Wu Chi domain master and the spirit array domain master, and said, "neither Du family nor the wasteland can be committed by you. You are six original regions. Since you abandoned your cultivation, I can leave you with your sexual life."


    The voice fell, reverberated in the sky, listening to a flat voice, but it showed a kind of magic that people could not resist.


    But such words fall, so that the eyes around countless ups and downs in the heart.


    Who is not the Kyushu? The most outstanding existence in the world is hard to see. They are all the real giants in the world.But now, the strong in the six realms are directly spoken by the young woman and let them abandon their cultivation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1410

    This is what a powerful peerless, the six strong territory in the eyes, this makes the surrounding creatures heart waves, surprised and shocked!


    "You are looking for death! "


    the master of Wuchi domain was suddenly furious. His voice was like thunder. His figure stepped out, and his breath suddenly swept through his body. The river waves of the governor of Zhongzhou below were surging, just like cascades pouring down to connect the sky, making the water area tremble violently.


    "Boom


    The master of Wuchi domain almost made a move at the same time, his eyes were killing.


    He is the supreme elder of the Dalan cult. He has become a strong man in the realm for a long time. He has the martial vein of the emperor and practises several magical means. He is powerful and has his own dignity and conceit.


    At the moment, the little girl didn''t put him in his eyes and let him abandon his cultivation. This is simply humiliation and disdain for him.


    "Kill!"


    In a short time, the master of Wuchi domain appeared in front of Du Shaojing, waving his hand. The wind and clouds were surging in the air around him, and the heaven and earth changed color. The dazzling light penetrated from the void. The talisman and secret patterns covered his whole body and finally turned into a strange animal.


    "Roar!"


    The beast roared. It was a real living creature. It was like a lion, like a lion, tearing up the void.


    This is the pulse soul of the master of the non infatuated domain. It has reached the point of turning the pulse soul into the true spirit. How terrible it is, it can also prove that the master is not vulgar and powerful.


    As a strong man who has been well-known for a long time, or a strong man in the martial area, the supreme elder of the Dalan cult, regardless of his eyesight or intuition, he is not weak.


    At the moment, the master of Wuchi is naturally able to feel that the woman named Du Shaojing is not an ordinary person who can face so many powerful people in the territory without being surprised. It''s already amazing!


    However, as the supreme elder of the Dalan cult and his own conceit, the master of the Wuchi domain also has an absolute intention to kill. This disaster should be eliminated, otherwise there will be endless troubles!


    Therefore, the master of Wuchi domain used his pulse and soul to kill the woman named Du Shaojing.


    "Roar..."


    The astonishing roar of the beast was like thunder. The God of heaven was like a lion, covered with bright talismans and secret patterns. With amazing power, it swept across the sky, blew up the void, and covered the sky and the sun, and dived to Du Shaojing.


    That amazing power, let all the present wuzun also shudder!


    "Be careful!"


    Under the terrible power, Du Zhixiong, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, etc. take a cool breath for Du Shaojing, and a heart is raised in his throat.


    "If you want to choose like this, I want to kill you in my heart!"


    Du Shaojing light said, the look is still calm and incomparable, but that clear eyes, began to show a chill.


    As the voice fell, Du Shaojing was also making a move. His slender hands protruded from the sleeve of his long skirt, which was crystal clear, turned into a stream of light rain to practice and destroy the ghost of the master of Wuchi directly, and destroyed the surrounding void quietly.


    "Kill those who move the wasteland


    The clear voice continues to spread. Du Shaojing destroys the pulse and soul of the master of Wuchi. At the same time, on the beautiful shadow, the bright light wraps around and turns into a light seal that can suppress all things in the world.


    For a moment, Du Shaojing''s extraordinary temperament disappeared. His clothes and clothes were hunting, and his majesty came and was invincible in the world.


    "Boom..."


    The void of heaven and earth began to collapse, the sky trembled, the four sides were dark, and the wind and clouds were surging.


    Only the graceful and graceful figure is surrounded by dazzling light, and there is a vision around it. The light is dazzling, the breath is rippling, and the vitality is trembling. The dark Qi in the body is also solidified in the blockage.


    "Rumble!"


    The terrible light print burst down and spread with a "long" voice. It was like nine days banished immortals chanting immortal music. The huge breath rolled down and suppressed the master of Wuchi!


    "Not good..."


    At this moment, the master of Wuchi seems to feel something. His eyes are shocked, as if he has seen a ghost. His figure will retreat quickly.


    But at the moment, the master of Wuchi domain found that the surrounding space had already been strangely solidified.


    In silence, the master of Wuchi domain found that he could not move for half a step at all, and the mysterious Qi in his body and the original spirit in his mind were all imprisoned.


    The vast breath spread, so that the master of Wuchi domain trembled. He wanted to crawl for it. He watched the huge palm print fall. It was like seeing the gate of Jiuyou opening to him.


    "Help me, you help me..."


    The voice of sharp, rapid and panic came from the mouth of the master of Wuchi. His face was already in fear, white as gray, and his pupils were tight.


    The light seal seemed slow, but in fact, it was as fast as thunder. The terrible breath made him unable to breed resistance in his heart, and the martial veins in his body were crawling.


    "Chulala..."


    At last, the light print fell, and the emptiness around turned into nothingness, and everything was wiped out.


    In his panic, the master of Wuchi District finally burst into despair in his eyes. The last voice of calling for help in his mouth could not be heard clearly. His body turned into blood mist directly under the light, and finally disappeared without trace.The master of Wuchi domain is just like he has never lived in the future. All the spirits and spirits are destroyed in a moment!


    a powerful person or a top practitioner of the martial arts realm is so easily killed by Du Shaojing at the moment.


    "My God, the master of Wuchi domain has been killed by seconds!"


    All around him, his eyes were wide open and his heart was beating wildly. A strong man in the martial area was killed like an ant.


    How strong is Du Shaojing''s strength!


    At the moment, what is more shocking is the master of the spirit array domain. He is far away from the East. He is the master of Hualong domain. Almost all of them are still in the middle of the sky and are hard to recover.


    "There are five of you. Since someone has made a choice for you, let''s go with him. If you dare to move the wasteland, there will always be a price to pay."


    Du Shaojing looked at the remaining five regions. Her face was calm and her eyes were killing. She wanted to move the desolate country built by her brother. How could she let go.


    The brother, who had been struggling all the way, suffered a lot in order to reunite his family and find his mother and her.


    For her sister, who had never seen each other, she dug her heart to help her. There were several people in this world who could do it.


    For Du Shaojing, to move the wasteland, the society and the Du family is to move her brother. This is her scale, which is more serious than starting her.


    At the moment, Du Shaojing is angry in his heart. How can he give up for it!


    After killing a master of Wuchi domain, Du Shaojing is still indifferent. His body is covered with light and his breath is stable. His body is crystal clear. He is surrounded by runes, and he goes to the East.


    Dongli changgu has not yet recovered from the shock of the killing of elder brother Wuchi domain master. Looking at Du Shaojing coming, he is restless and his face turns pale.


    "All of you, join hands, or no one will leave today. If this girl does not die, it will be a great disaster to my alliance of pure evil. If we join hands, we will have a chance to kill."


    Dongli changgu immediately drinks in panic. The master of Wuchi domain is killed. How can he fight against it? Although he is also a martial arts domain, he has just broken through the territory recently.


    Hearing the speech, the master of Lingzhen and the leader of Hualong domain looked at each other with ugly faces.


    At the moment, the top young generation in their mountain gate and many core disciples are on the river of Zhongzhou. They can''t even escape.


    "Join hands to kill the witch!"


    In a short time, the old woman in lingtiangu took the lead in drinking.


    In a moment, the whole body of the five Yao people burst out like a flash of light.


    "Boom..."


    "Roar..."


    In a flash, the sky was trembling. Five people urged the martial pulse and spirit root. Four beast veins were roaring out. The master of the spirit array area urged the spirit furnace, runing tripod, soul attack, and magic weapons to rise.


    The world is collapsing, and the long river of Zhongzhou is boiling.


    "Boom..."


    At the moment, the whole high altitude, under the explosion of these five strong regions, has turned into a void, revealing a dark halo of palpitation, and the mysterious patterns of talismans twinkling.


    Around all sides of the army retreated away in succession, strong people to help resist the pressure, countless people trembled, soul trembling!


    Just the breath of the strong in the territory, the one with insufficient strength can not resist.


    This is the most powerful existence in the legend of Kyushu.


    "Join hands to kill the witch!"


    Only in a short period of time, the five powerful regions, accompanied by a number of huge pulse souls, many magic weapons, spirit furnace and tripod, aroused the pressure of Wu pulse and spirit root, and carried five vast forces with the power of five corners, and swept Du Shaojing.


    "Long..."


    These five terrible momentum, the four forces tremble, monsters crawling, the space is like the God of the explosion, the glow surging.


    With the thunder and lightning, the five terrible powerful forces burst out into a brilliant light in the void.


    But under the splendor, what was hidden was the power to destroy everything, which covered Du Shaojing.


    "The shameless even joined hands..."


    Du xiaoqingjiao drinks and looks at the five strong people in the territory. They even join hands to stop Du Shaojing.


    Du Xiaoyao, Dai Xingyu, Sima stepped on the star, and Nanli soul were all shining with their eyes. They also acted immediately. They would never let their five military regions join hands to attack Du Shaojing.


    "It''s just five primary domains. There''s no need to interfere!"


    The faint voice fell from Du Xiaoqing''s ears. It was Du Shaojing''s voice.


    Du Xiaoqing and Dai Xingyu immediately raised their eyes when they heard the speech. At the moment, the five great breath swept through the air, and Du Shaojing''s beautiful shadow rose in the sky, and her hair was flying behind her head. Her eyes were clear and bright, and she began to be dignified and powerful.


    That peerless woman began to wake up like a God, elegant dress, surrounded by light and rain, as if it was beginning to spread the chaotic atmosphere, pressure from the sky!All around him trembled, and his heart trembled. Under the terrible pressure, all of them trembled and did not dare to look directly at them.


    Those with lower strength, whether they are monsters or humans, are already crawling in the air.


    That terrible tyranny is the supreme one that can not be resisted. It is impossible not to crawl for it!


    Then, even the whole scene of wuzun was trembling and crawling!


    The breath that spread from Du Shaojing''s body was too strong for him to bear. He had to bow his head in the face of the supreme.


    Sima stepped on the star colored glass eyes tightly fixed around the light and rain, and his hair was flying. Just like the God Du Shaojing, he was also trembling for it, and his heart trembled. A cry of exclamation could not help but spread out: "born supreme!"


    [brothers and sisters, the update is completed today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1411

    Sima''s startling voice of stepping on the star was drowned in the sound of energy rolling around.


    Du Shaojing''s fingerprints are condensing, and a brilliant light rain of runes breaks out. With the clanging sound, the rain of runes converges into a dazzling whirlpool in front of his body.


    The dazzling whirlpool is surrounded by a special talisman and secret pattern, which spreads with a magnificent and desolate breath, like absolute authority, and can not be provoked!


    Looking from afar, the whirlpool is like an ancient abyss from ancient time and space, which makes people take a look at it, and all the original gods will be swallowed up and sink in.


    That whirlpool is filled with the spirit of the pressure, is even more terrible, can destroy all living creatures!


    With Du Shaojing as the center, the terrible whirlpool diffuses, and the dense talisman and secret patterns twinkle, just like the divine awn swimming, like affecting the heaven and earth and changing the rules of heaven and earth!


    "Boom..."


    The whirlpool revolves, and the lower Zhongzhou River rushes its endless wave. The space ripple around the vortex is accompanied by the dense talismans and secret patterns, which also interweave into a wave, sweeping all around.


    The light is bright, and with the irresistible power of supremacy, it severely sweeps on the terrible offensive from the five strong regions such as Dongli changgu.


    How powerful are they.


    However, they met Du Shaojing. The breath inside the whirlpool was magnificent and desolate, and no provocation was allowed. The secret patterns of the talisman were released to interpret the mystery.


    Du Shaojing fought fiercely with one enemy and five, and his voice was not loud. However, around the whirlpool that spread all over his body, the void was crumbling, the space was splitting, and there was a dark halo exposed. The dazzling runes were constantly being worn out and dim broken.


    Du Shaojing was surrounded by light and rain all the time, solemn and powerful, supremacy oppressed, and the terrible breath was like a vast ocean.


    Around innumerable eyes, all of them are frightened.


    This confrontation is terrible. It''s destroying space, destroying everything.


    The faces of those who are strong in the five regions, such as changgu in the East, the master of the spirit array domain, and the master of Hualong domain, are more and more ugly.


    When the five of them joined hands, they immediately felt defeated.


    Du Shaojing''s oppressive atmosphere was so terrible that he almost made them do their best and wanted to crawl. Their strength was also greatly affected.


    "We can''t go back. Let''s do our best."


    Dongli changgu gnaws his teeth. His face is as white as gray. The flow of light from his eyebrows is swept out, and the bright light appears. It is his spirit. At this last moment, after his pulse and soul are broken, even the yuan God is called out to block Du Shaojing.


    "Spell it


    The four masters of the spirit array domain, the Dragon domain master, the black snake domain master, and the spirit cloud domain master gritted their teeth, and the bright light swept out of their eyebrows. Finally, they turned into four figures and broke out their powers. That was the separation of the four spirits.


    It is also the symbol of the strong territory that can evoke the real spirit separation, which is another final card that the strong domain can have.


    However, under the most severe situation, no one will easily urge the spirit of separation. Once the spirit separation is damaged, the noumenon will also be severely damaged.


    Once the yuan Shen Fen Shen is destroyed, it will be the most serious damage. In the future, I am afraid that the cultivation will not increase any more. It will be good if we do not regress.


    To some extent, the importance of the separation of the spirit and the spirit is greater than that of the physical body.


    It is the core of a person''s existence and the foundation of his life.


    At the moment, the five powerful regions have even used the yuan Shen Fen. That is a real fight to the death. All of a sudden, the energy is rolling and the spirit is full of vitality. They want to suppress Du Shaojing.


    Du Shaojing was in the sky, looking at the five strong regions, even their souls had changed. His face was still calm, but his eyes were like lightning.


    She is the supreme of this side at the moment, controlling everything, leading ups and downs, and can be invincible in this world!


    Around the whirlpool talisman secret patterns spread, Du Shaojing with a terrible power to imprison the pulse soul and spirit furnace, Fu Ding, magic weapon of the strong in five regions.


    At the same time, Du Shaojing''s eyebrows burst into endless glow, which was a dazzling talisman and secret pattern, like a continuous flame beating.


    The next moment, that dazzling talisman secret pattern, is turned into five magic arrows.


    "God''s arrow, heaven''s soul!"


    Du Shaojing drank it delicately, and her figure was graceful and graceful. Five magic arrows were suddenly swept out. It was as if there was a divine flame burning, and the mysterious patterns of endless rays were breaking out. The supreme authority was released, which was magnificent and desolate.


    Where the five arrows pass by, it seems that they bring up five divine lights. The void around them collapses and breaks out five dark empty channels, which deeply devour all things!


    "Hum..."


    The rootless arrow swept through the air, just like the sonorous thunder!


    The pressure was too strong to imagine.


    At the moment, just feel the power on the five magic arrows, Sima stepping on the star, and Nanli soul are changing color.


    They were secretly evaluating their own strength, and found that if they met the five magic arrows at the moment, they would never be alive.


    In that year, the young woman was so strong!Five magic arrows in the sky, an instant to the east from the long Gu and other five people in front of the body.


    The supremacy has changed the rules of heaven and earth. It is the breath of destroying everything, but it seems holy.


    The vast breath is the enemy of yuan God.


    Under the crushing of the magnificent and desolate breath, all the original gods could not have the heart of resistance.


    "Whew, whew, whew..."


    The five magic arrows pierce the space directly, and finally from the East, the original gods of the five realm practitioners, such as changgu, the master of the spirit array domain and the master of the Dragon realm, pierced through the eyebrows.


    The spirits of the five were destroyed and destroyed.


    "Don''t..."


    The spirits of the five strong regions are weak, and no one is afraid of it!


    "Puff, puff..."


    At that moment, the faces of the five powerful people in the territory changed to the extreme, all of which were in panic and despair. The spirit of the original body was destroyed. They were hit to the extreme, and the blood gushed in their mouths.


    "Those who violate the wasteland, kill them!"


    Without any pity, Du Shaojing rowed with his slender hands. The swirling runes around him were even more boiling, turning into a sea of energy, and with a sonorous "rumbling" roar, he directly rolled into five realms.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    No one''s pulse, soul, magic weapon, spirit furnace and tripod began to crumble in the whirlpool wave, and everything was destroyed.


    The five strong people in the five regions are all in their hands. With the breath surging, the sky and the earth are changing. One by one, they are able to hook up the power of heaven and earth and carry terrorist attacks. However, in front of Du Shaojing, they are so unstoppable.


    The whirlpool energy wave, along the way the space is directly cracked and opened, and then with the momentum of rushing thunder, it sweeps through the five strong people in the East, such as changgu, and submerges five people.


    "Hula..."


    After that, the whirlpool tide stopped and the space ripples dissipated.


    The momentum and supremacy of the collapse and destruction of everything suddenly subsided, and then began to become calm.


    Even the huge waves on the Changzhou River 8000 miles below began to calm down.


    All the startled eyes, at the moment, are not gaping, the atmosphere also dare not look at the six figures in the sky.


    Dongli changgu, master of black snake domain, master of Hualong domain, master of spirit array domain, and master of Lingyun domain, these five powerful regions are dripping with blood at the moment. They surround Du Shaojing with five corners, their eyes are tight, and they just stare at Du Shaojing, as if time is still at this moment.


    "What''s going on?"


    All the people looked up at the sky, and their hearts seemed to be pressed on a huge stone. They were puzzled, but could not speak.


    Du Shaojing stands in the sky with a unique style. At the moment, the beauty and holiness reach the extreme, just like Lingbo immortal.


    Looking at the five realm practitioners, she was still calm and motionless. The beautiful eyes of the stars were full of colorful coldness. She waved her sleeve and brushed her hands across the void. She drew a circle in front of her body. With an invisible wind and wave, she melted through the space and broke the wind and fell on the bodies of those five realms.


    "Hula..."


    The invisible wind and waves fell on the five stagnant regional bodies, and suddenly an incomparable breath was released, with a violent vigorous wind.


    The bodies of the five realms are broken into pieces in the countless startled eyes around them, which are destroyed by the wind!


    The five regions are strong, the gods and spirits are all destroyed, even blood is not taken.


    "She was born supreme!"


    Nanli soul looked at the peerless woman in the air. Deep in her eyes, she saw violent waves: "the Du family has soared into the sky, and no one can stop it!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1412

    All calm down, the pressure slowly scattered, in the supreme authority under the creeping figure, this can get up, eyes show panic.


    A total of six strong areas came, but at the moment, no one thought and could not believe that, but everything happened again in countless eyes.


    All over Zhongzhou, there are six powerful people who only exist in the legend. However, in a flash, all the spirits and spirits are destroyed, and all of them are damaged in front of the woman with unique style.


    The younger sister of Du Shaofu, the younger sister of the demon king Du Shaofu, killed five martial regions and a nine star Rune master with one enemy, but none of them escaped. What a terrible and powerful thing it was.


    Around the atmosphere of death is terrible, countless eyes look at that unique woman.


    At the moment, the armies and strong men of the three major forces, namely, the Dalan cult, the Tianshi sect and the Lingtian Valley, are all stagnant, shocked and frightened, and have a chilling feeling on their backs.


    East from the red Huang looked up from afar at the peerless woman, embarrassed like a dog, eyes gushing out of deep fear, began to quietly back away.


    Dongli Chihuang killed her but did not expect that Du Shaofu''s younger sister, Du Shaojing, was so strong that her abnormal degree was even more terrible than that of Du Shaofu.


    The six strong regions have no life to return, and the next consequences and consequences can be imagined.


    This time, his plan was perfect, and the wasteland and Du family had disappeared completely.


    But who knows, there will be Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and other sudden return, plus do not know where Du Shaojing came from, his plan is cut off by life, the plan is seamless, but the human calculation is not as good as the heaven, such changes, is unexpected.


    The situation of wuliangjiao, Xiandu gate, huijianmen and xuanmingzong is not much better.


    Jiuchongling, Jiang Ruolin, Ming Rongyin, nameless, and so on, their eyes are also bristling at the moment. Fortunately, there is no strong person in the mountain gate to come. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the end of this moment will not be much better than that of the grand Lunjiao.


    "Those who are strong in the six regions are vulnerable. They are the children of Du family, the daughter of the Third Master of Du family, and the younger sister of Shaofu brother!"


    "That''s sister Shaojing, my son of Du family!"


    For Du''s children, the desolate country and the world''s great army, at this moment, after the shock, it is boiling.


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaojing looked at the trembling army of the original Jingxie alliance in front of him. His red lips were slightly open and his voice was clear. He said, "killing a few Chuyu today is just interest. My brother will collect debts every day. In half an hour, if he still stays on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou, kill him!"


    The sound is not loud, but it echoes the Zhongzhou river.


    This voice is like an amnesty to the rest of the original Jingxie Alliance Army.


    "Let''s go back!"


    In front of the lineup of Tian she Zong, Ling Tian Gu and Da Lun Jiao, those strong people immediately drank lightly and signaled their disciples to leave.


    Those who are strong in the territory are vulnerable to a single attack. They dare not stay at this moment, and can still find a life. It is already a blessing from heaven.


    "Run away, quick!"


    "Roar..."


    In a flash, the army of Dalan sect, lingtiangu and Tianshui sect fled in a hurry, hoping that their parents would have more legs.


    "Let''s go, too."


    Jiuchongling, Jiang Ruolin, nameless, etc. are shocked and helpless. They can only take the disciples and the army to turn around and leave in confusion.


    Ming Rong Yin looked at the front of the wild country world will lineup, eyes pan with irresistible fluctuations.


    "Little Lord, let''s get back."


    Several strong men of xuanming sect said to Ming Rongyin that they were in a hurry. They were afraid that even the horrible woman would suddenly attack again.


    Ming Rong Yin looked ahead. Suddenly, he took a few steps across the sky and looked at the line-up of the World Association of the wasteland. He opened his mouth to Du Yunlong and said, "Du Yunlong, the xuanming clan didn''t intend to embarrass the World Association, but just to clean up the evil spirits. Maybe today, xuanming sect was also put forward. Xuanming sect withdrew from the pure evil alliance. I''m very sorry for what happened today."


    After the words fell, Ming Rongyin turned around and motioned the xuanming sect to leave.


    "Why, Dongli Chihuang''s son of a bitch is gone?"


    All of a sudden, Du Xiaoqing''s eyes changed greatly. She hated that Dongli Chihuang most. At the moment, she was trying to solve the problem thoroughly, but she found that the figure of Dongli Chihuang did not know when, and had disappeared.


    "Forget it. When Du Shaofu comes back, he can''t be spared." Du Xiaoyao said to Du Xiaoqing.


    The vast army of Jingxie alliance, which had destroyed tens of millions of people, was killed six legendary territory strongmen and left in confusion.


    It didn''t take half an hour, just a moment, to disappear on the river.


    Looking at this scene, the disciples of the ancient Tianzong and xuanming sect were all shocked. Then they all looked at Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao, Dai Xingyu, Ouyang Shuang, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, yepiaoling and so on.Looking forward to the younger generation in the world, how can the disciples of the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate, whether strong or ordinary, can not be shocked.


    All the young people in the world are fierce and abnormal, and there are Du Xiaoqing. Besides, Dai Xingyu and Du Shaojing, who come out of nowhere, are no longer rivals.


    At the moment, the world will be a desolate country, has been enough to fly into the sky. Over time, it will even be enough to confront, even surpass, one valley, two religions, three sects and nine sects.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the air, there are figures in the sky. Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong wait for Du Shaojing''s side, followed by Du Yu, Du Xue, Du Hao and other young people of the Du family.


    "Sister Shaojing, you and Shaofu are really similar, but you are much more beautiful than Shaofu. That guy is not as good-looking as you are."


    Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong opens his mouth and looks at Du Shaojing, still a little surprised.


    "You must be the elder sister Xiaoman and the second brother of Yunlong. I have been to Shicheng and met the uncle."


    Du Shaojing breath convergence, no longer clear, toward Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong Ying Ying smile.


    "I''ve met sister Shaojing!"


    "Yes, miss four!"


    Du Yu, Du Xue and other young members of the Du family are happy to come, and the blood boiling in their bodies has not subsided.


    "I don''t know your names yet. Can you tell me all of them?"


    Du Shaojing smiles, from the blood of the traction, let her now look at the surrounding youth and girl, the heart is invisible very close, that with smile and curious faces, let her heart suffused with warmth.


    The biggest war in Zhongzhou in recent years ended with a large army led by three forces of Dalan religion, lingtiangu and tianshezong.


    The wasteland, the ancient Tianzong, and the xuanfumen army began to clean up the battlefield. The strong men all secretly gave a breath.


    In the long river of Zhongzhou, tens of millions of living creatures were killed in the war, and the amazing spirits and blood evil spirits were not scattered.


    The spirit has already converged itself. The beautiful shadow is floating in the air. The bright red silk skirt is graceful. Since the whole body starts to form a kind of attraction, like a whirlpool, it devours the blood evil spirit and the remnant soul left after the bloody battle.


    With the spirit devouring, the spirit of blood evil spirit and the power of the remnant soul began to come close to each other. At last, it turned into a small energy in the whirlpool, which was swallowed up by the spirit and entered the body in an instant.


    But at the moment, the spirit devours the spirits and the blood evil spirit, and has its own Dharma protectors of the World Association. The disciples of Xuanfu sect and ancient Tianzong can only watch from afar.


    At dusk, the setting sun is as bloody as blood, which is shrouded in a bloody river of eight thousand li in Zhongzhou, which is even more bloody.


    Sima TA Xing and Nan Li Hun did not stay long, so they left with many disciples.


    It is said that Sima TA Xing and Nan Li Hun have seen Du Shaojing and Du Xiaoqing alone. Dai Xingyu is extremely polite.


    But Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoqing, and Dai Xingyu are very relaxed.


    In the end, the war was completely calmed down.


    However, the great impact and storm caused by the war spread from the river of Zhongzhou to the whole of Zhongzhou like a bomb. In a very short time, Zhongzhou was detonated.


    The news even spread to other eight continents in a very short time.


    Many high-ranking and powerful people were destroyed. Six powerful people in different regions were killed. Dongli changgu, the leader of the great Lunjiao sect, was killed on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou as soon as he appeared. This news is really shocking.


    This war, let the desolate country and the reputation of the World Association, also ring through the four sides.


    In the world meeting, those outstanding and abnormal young strong men have also become the topic of everyone''s leisure time.


    Everyone guessed that after the big losses suffered by Dalan cult, lingtiangu and tianshezong, would there be any new actions to fight back against the famine?


    However, half a month later, there was no news from Dalan cult, Tian she sect and Lingtian valley. They were all silent.


    [brothers, there are only these two shifts today. The update has been completed. Don''t wait for the shift tonight. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1413

    Half a month later, there was still a wave of blood on the Changhe River in Zhongzhou. The bloody evil spirit was still in the air, but it was much thinner.


    For a long time, there has been no movement among the Dalan cult, the Tianshi sect and lingtiangu. The armies of the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen have almost all retreated, and even the army of the heaven beast hall in the world of the wasteland has also retreated a lot.


    However, on the long river in Zhongzhou, there are still all kinds of dangers and dangers, and there is no relaxation of vigilance.


    "Second uncle, sister Mang, brother Yunlong, Xiaoqing, Xingyu, I''m going to Shangzhou, and then to the animal kingdom. I''m going to find my brother."


    Du Shaojing said to Du Zhixiong, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing and Dai Xingyu at the junction of Baiwan mountain and Zhongzhou Changhe.


    "Go ahead and pay attention to safety. Find Shaofu as soon as possible. Everyone will wait for your brother and sister to come back."


    Du Zhixiong looked at the woman in front of him, reluctant to give up. It was the third child of his daughter. If he didn''t want to go to Shaofu, he wanted her to stay at home for a long time.


    "I will find my brother and come back with him."


    Du Shaojing nodded, with a firm look in his eyes.


    "I''m still in a coma. I''m going to take my aunt to the master. Only the master can save my aunt."


    Dai Xingyu said that in the air, xiaoqingqing had already turned into qingluan''s body. The flames were burning, and the breath of Hunyuan beast was released. Many eyes were shocked. Only then did they know that the girl who looked like 14 or 15 years old was also that terrible existence.


    "It''s a miracle that you Ruo is seriously injured and can still maintain a ray of vitality. Grandma Ming has already taken care of you ruo''s vitality, but she should not be able to hold on for too long. If there is no way, maybe there will be a way to send me out of the family." Du Shaojing said to Dai Xingyu.


    "Thank you, sister Shaojing. But I''m sure my master will find a way."


    Dai Xingyu decided to take the little aunt back to the master first. I believe the master will have a way.


    "Be careful all the way."


    Ouyang Shuang said to Dai Xingyu that he was a little worried, but thinking about the little girl''s cultivation strength now, he would not say anything more.


    Later, Du Shaojing, Dai Xingyu, Minglao and xiaoqingqing all left in the air and disappeared in the air.


    On the peak, Du Zhixiong, Du Yunlong, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing and others watched the figures disappear completely for a moment before they began to leave.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, at this moment, there was a space fluctuation in the sky. Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, who were about to go down the mountain, suddenly looked up, their faces slightly coagulated.


    The space fluctuates, and a strong breath spreads from the sky, making the soul tremble.


    In a short moment, a figure appeared in the air strangely.


    With the appearance of this figure, this piece of heaven and earth is also invisible.


    It was a big man in his fifties, who seemed very young. On a face that seemed to be somewhat obscene, there was a verve that seemed completely unlikely to appear on that one.


    After seeing that figure, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and Du Xiaoqing suddenly burst into surprise and were very happy.


    "Brother Qingchun is back!"


    Everyone is very happy. The figure that comes at this moment is Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array.


    Zhen Qingchun looked at all the people below, and then he saw the long river of Zhongzhou, which was still full of bloody waves. On a seemingly obscene face, he felt cold and said: "I have something to delay. After receiving the news, I still came back late."


    "Eh..."


    With the fall of Zhen Qingchun''s voice, his complexion fluctuated again. He raised his head slightly and looked at the sky.


    "And the strong come."


    Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing also looked into the sky again.


    "Hiss!"


    In a short period of time, there was a breath in the sky, and then everyone was surprised to see that two dazzling lights appeared in the sky like a bright day.


    With the emergence of these two rays of light, the heaven and earth are also trembling in secret. Below the river of Zhongzhou, there are monsters roaring and crawling.


    Then, within the light, there are two figures out, a man and a woman.


    When a man looks like a man in his forties and fifties, his facial features are like sculpture. When he is young, he must be very beautiful. His long purple hair moves, and his purple pattern robe is lifted. His temperament is extraordinary. He has a noble king''s air, which is enough to make animals tremble!


    A woman''s Green Palace dress looks like a middle-aged woman, but her temperament is refined. If she is not exposed to the ordinary world, her body clearly does not have much breath spreading. However, if you take a look at it, it is as vast and unfathomable as looking at the universe, which makes people''s soul throb.


    The middle-aged beautiful woman and middle-aged purple hair looked around, then looked at Zhen Qingchun and said, "it seems that we are a little late."


    A moment later, in the tent, there were Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing, yaozun, yiwuming, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Du Xiaoyao, etc.Zhen Qingchun, a middle-aged beautiful woman with purple hair, sits at the head of the table.


    And the middle-aged woman is the jade fairy, with long purple hair, who is also the master of Kaiyang hall.


    "We broke through the closed door. After we left the gate, we got the news from the disciples. We came all the way. It was too late. Fortunately, we defeated the Jingxie alliance."


    The jade fairy opened her mouth. Over the years, she and Zi Tianzun have been closed in a secret place. The disciples who escaped from the Seven Star hall are also hiding their talents and recuperating in the dark, waiting for the blood feud, the bright god court and the demon sect one day.


    "Dalan religion, Lingtian Valley and tianshe sect really think that the barren country is a soft persimmon."


    Zhen Qingchun showed a chill in her inverted triangular eyes.


    "It''s a pity that even though the big round religion and Lingtian Valley lost a lot of money this time, the heavenly snake sect is still a huge thing. They have no action at present. They should have some scruples, but we still can''t fight against it."


    Du Yunlong had a light ray in his eyes. He knew that this time, the big round religion had suffered a lot. However, with the current overall strength of the wasteland, the big round religion and others could not dare to invade at will, but he did not have the strength to deal with the big round religion.


    "Xuanmingzong, huijianmen, xiandumen and wuliangjiao have withdrawn. The three forces of Dalan sect, tianshe sect and lingtiangu have suffered heavy losses this time. I''m afraid they have not much energy to wrestle with at the moment. Those mountain gates have such a long history. There should be a lot of old guys, but we have a relationship with the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate. If we were a big Lunjiao. Lingtiangu, those old guys who are left behind in Xuanfu gate will not be polite to the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate


    Zhen Qingchun looked at the people in the tent and said, "even if we can''t fight against the big wheel cult, lingtiangu and tianshe sect, we can''t swallow it. We have to tell Zhongzhou that no one can provoke the wasteland, even if it''s the alliance of damned evils!"


    "What does brother Qingchun mean?" Du Xiaoman''s eyes were slightly puzzled.


    "Brother Qingchun means that our country is too small now."


    With a smile, he understood the meaning of Zhen Qingchun.


    "Yes, this time, in addition to the big round religion, lingtiangu, and Tianshui sect, there should also be someone to pay for it."


    Du Yunlong also seemed to understand, and his sharp breath fluctuated. He said, "some accounts should be settled when the third brother comes back. We can collect the others first. The wasteland has no intention of crossing the river. Since some people think that our country is easy to be provoked this time, we have to bear the price!"


    "This matter needs to inform the ancient emperor and Xuanfu gate first, be careful in case."


    Zhen Qingchun said with a chill in his eyes: "some people think that Zhongzhou is too calm. Let''s have a lively time. I''m not a good one to make trouble with."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The animal kingdom is a family of golden winged mires.


    No one knows the vast golden thunder space, no more crazy tyrant blazing destruction of the breath, everything becomes tame.


    Du Shaofu sat with his knees crossed. There was a silver and gold arc in his eyebrows. The vast and majestic energy of Yuan Shen swept out of his body, accompanied by yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapse thunder, Jinwu burning sky thunder, as well as the aura of spiritual root.


    Waves of breath came from Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, and the energy of Yuan Shen in the mud pill palace was still increasing wildly. This kind of spirit breath was abnormal enough to crush and explode the spirit spirits of the same level spirit Master directly!


    In the mud pill palace of no one to see, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen is sitting on a purple lotus flower with nine leaves on his knees.


    The body of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen is wrapped in a silver gold arc, which is a combination of the three kinds of spirit and thunder spirits. It makes the body of the yuan God full of ancient flavor, but also with overbearing destruction.


    The combination of Jinwu burning sky thunder soul species, an initial level of spirit thunder soul species, how powerful the energy, so that Du Shaofu yuan God has been getting great benefits, the spirit of the spirit began to increase madly, the vast and majestic energy of the original God swept out of itself, amazing.


    It has been a long time since these primitive gods have been crazy for a long time, but I don''t know when they can stop.


    This kind of time still passes quietly, in this kind of process, the time has completely lost the concept.


    However, Du Shaofu''s crazy rising spirit eventually stagnated. On one day of a certain year and month, in the space that seemed to have lost its concept, Du Shaofu''s crazy rising vitality in his eyebrows finally stagnated.


    "Boom..."


    Breath stagnates, and the surrounding space fluctuates. The crazy rising spirit power also reaches a bottleneck. After several fluctuations, it gradually stops and subsides.


    With the stagnation of Yuan Shen''s breath subsided, there seemed to be a flash of thunder in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows when he released the silver golden arc. Above his head, there was gradually a light looming, like a divine fire rising out.


    Looking at it carefully, the light actually has six rounds, twinkling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1414

    However, after the vitality of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows stagnated and rose, a majestic breath in Du Shaofu''s body was finally like a repressed volcano, which could no longer be restrained and began to gush out, as if there was a fierce beast waking up from it.


    "Boom..."


    This breath erupts the phagocytosis, suddenly a burst of purple thunder energy like a bomb.


    The purple light energy is like the purple bright sun, releasing the surrounding space.


    It was the thunder pulse in Du Shaofu''s body. After swallowing many Jinwu burning thunder, it also got great benefits.


    At the moment, the huge age in the thunder pulse fed back the palace in his body, making Du Shaofu''s body full of mysterious Qi and constantly strengthening it.


    "Long..."


    In the space, there was a flash of lightning and thunder, and then in a short time, behind Du Shaofu''s Cross knee sitting, there was an endless dazzling golden talisman''s Secret stripe light, like a waterfall pouring out.


    "Boom


    These golden talismans are dazzling and golden. They begin to arrange and condense into a golden five finger mountain, and the shadow spreads out.


    The pressure on the virtual shadow of the golden five finger mountain makes the whole space tremble, as if to suppress and destroy this space.


    The shadow of the golden mountain peak evolved and derived behind Du Shaofu, as if he had been endowed with life, as if to live.


    Dense aura pervaded the five finger peaks, and a strong breath of life began to breed.


    A moment later, he saw the shadow of the five finger peak, and the talisman''s secret pattern began to change into a golden ape.


    This golden ape is exactly the appearance of the red Jiri horse monkey. The secret patterns of the golden talisman on the body surface are derived and evolved to communicate with heaven and earth, giving people a supreme feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, with the stagnation of Yuan Shen breath in Du Shaofu''s body, a new breath was also rising, and a threatening atmosphere was spreading and fluctuating, and it began to increase rapidly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhongzhou, with the defeat of Da Lunjiao in front of the wasteland for more than a month, the whole Zhongzhou has also been surging.


    Tianxu religion, located on the edge of Zhongzhou, is also a super second rate Mountain Gate close to the first-class forces. Compared with the original seven star hall, it is not too much.


    It is said that there are several wuzuns and eight star lingfu masters in Tianxu sect. Their accomplishments are not vulgar. They are also famous in Zhongzhou, and they have made a great contribution to Tianxu sect.


    It is said that the Tianxu sect still relies on the heavenly snake sect, so few people dare to provoke them in Zhongzhou.


    In the morning, the sky is cool, but in the morning wind there is a tight breath of solidification, so that the air seems to solidify.


    "Roar..."


    All of a sudden, in the early morning, there was an amazing roar from the beast, which shocked people''s hearts and awakened the morning dream.


    "Hula..."


    In the quiet sky, suddenly there is a roaring sound from the air. From a distance, there is a large cloud floating above the sky.


    Take a closer look to know that it is not a dark cloud, but a huge monster.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the ground was shaking and the mountains were shaking below. Thousands of huge figures were mighty, and the momentum forced people to rush forward.


    In the sky and the earth, all of a sudden, there are monsters with strong breath and ferocious roar. They are carrying numerous armies.


    "Boom


    The weapons of the army are in hand, and a stream of mysterious air is surging out and fluctuating, and converging into an amazing momentum of air pressure. A torrent of bloody and murderous air pervades the whole sky in the early morning.


    In these armies, there are dozens of figures flying across the sky, one by one looking at the mountains ahead, eyes with cold.


    In the morning, Tianxu Jiaodi pan was supposed to be bustling, but at the moment, the wind and cloud changed color, just like a sign before the storm.


    When everyone looked up to the sky, one by one seemed to have known something. While they were shocked, they looked at the terrible monster army above and on the ground, just like a cloud covering the sky. The murderous air covered the sky, and it was not frightening and creeping.


    "The army of the World Congress has come at last!"


    "That''s the army of monsters in the temple of beasts. It''s invincible. It''s terrible!"


    "In twelve days, four mountain gates and two empires will be destroyed. Now it''s Tianxu sect''s turn!"


    "Those destroyed mountain gates and empires were attacked by the alliance of pure evil at first. Now it is the World Council that has come to take revenge."


    "I don''t know if the heavenly snake sect will send someone to help Tianxu sect, otherwise the Tianxu sect will be finished today!"


    "The snake sect was killed by Du Shao Jing, the sister of the demon king Du Shaofu, in front of the wasteland last time. Now I''m afraid that they are afraid of the world. How can they help them?"


    "Look, in front of you is Du Xiaoqing, one of Tianjiao. On the Changhe river of Zhongzhou, it is said that one move will defeat Dongli Chihuang!""Du Yunlong, the vice president of Tianxia Association and the cousin of Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    "The most terrible thing is the eighteen young people. See, it''s the eighteen guards of the heavenly generals headed by Ye Piaoling. That''s a team of soldiers killed by the world association!"


    "What a terrible world meeting. There are so many talented people. This time, the big round religion, the heavenly snake sect, and the Lingtian Valley just kicked the steel plate."


    "The world association should not dare to really move lingtiangu, Dalan cult and tianshe sect, but Tianxu sect''s followers. This time, it''s really bad luck. The people in the world know that it''s blood feud!"


    "It is said that the world will be associated with evil spirits. I don''t know if it is true!"


    "I don''t think so. Otherwise, the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen would not support the World Association."


    In the surrounding mountains, countless onlookers did not dare to get close to them. They were shocked and talked deeply. They looked at them from a distance and did not dare to approach them. They were afraid that they would be victimized.


    "Blood washing Tianxu religion!"


    When the army moved to the gate of Tianxu sect, countless figures crossed the majestic mountain range. Among the army, the sound of fierce killing gathered, and a torrent of murderous spirit spread, making the four sides surging.


    In the majestic mountains of tianxujiao''s old nest, there are dozens of figures standing on a main peak. At this time, an old man with a dark and sharp look spread all over his body, and his face was very ugly. He said, "son of a bitch, the heavenly snake sect hasn''t sent anyone to come. Do you want to give up on us?"


    "Master, the army of the World Association has come. What shall we do?" A middle-aged man asked the old man in a hurry, and his look was startled.


    "Set up the battle and wait for the strong man of the heavenly snake sect to come to the rescue!"


    The old man said deeply that he had no choice but to defend himself.


    On that day, on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou, he had personally seen the great army of the world and the horror of those who would be strong in the world.


    A Tianxu sect can''t resist the retaliation of the World Association. Within ten days, two empires and several mountain gates were crushed and bloodied, which is the proof!


    "Set up


    Suddenly, around the mountains, there is a loud voice out, the sound reverberates in the surrounding sky.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the surrounding ground shook, and the fufu array began to start. The flag of the array came out and rose into the sky. There was a trace of mystery between them. They were connected with each other, and then turned into a light column and disappeared in the air.


    "Boom..."


    In a short period of time, a large array covering the sky and the sun appeared, covering the old nest of Tianxu sect.


    The terrifying pressure of the faintly arrogant array made the whole space tremble for it, and it was extremely strong.


    "Eight star Nirvana talisman array only!"


    In the middle of the sky, a black army filled with killing intention. A young man in gold walked out directly, and a flash appeared directly in front of the huge Fu array.


    [brothers, it''s still two shifts today. I''m afraid we''ll have to wait for a long time. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1415

    The golden eyes of the young man in gold are full of light, showing the initial breath of heaven and earth. Their hands move, and then the fingerprints change one after another. A golden light suddenly sweeps out of his body, and the whole air is booming and shaking at this time.


    In the golden light, a golden hand print of the young man in golden clothes falls directly on the heart shaking Fu array in front of him in many cool eyes.


    The golden fingerprint seems to be able to push everything horizontally and suppress the four directions. The magnificent initial Qi of heaven and earth suddenly roars down, and then it directly hits the rune array.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the talisman''s Secret patterns on the mask of the rune array trembled and the space trembled. The golden handprint seemed to be able to dissolve the talisman array and destroy everything.


    The next moment, a huge sonic boom, it is like thunder resounding in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    In the sky, the gorgeous light diffused and opened. Under the gaze of many frightened eyes, the Tianxu cult''s last resort, the eight star Nirvana level protective cult array, was so vulnerable and cracked together that it burst out in a fierce "boom".


    "If the little Tianxu sect dares to violate the World Association of China''s desolate country, it will have to bear the Revenge of the World Association of China''s desolate country. The disciples of the World Association will obey the orders and kill them without mercy!"


    Just at the moment when the Fu array was broken, Du Yunlong came out of the sky and killed fiercely. He hunted in the cloud robe, and his figure directly killed him.


    "Kill..."


    "Roar..."


    When the Fu array was broken, the monster army of the temple of beasts and the disciples of the World Association of the wasteland suddenly came out. The strong ones were in front of them, and the space they passed through burst out suddenly.


    "If the army of the wasteland obeys orders, those who dare to challenge our country will be killed without mercy."


    As the Duke of Zhenguo, Yao Zun took a lot of kings of the wasteland to kill him. No one could stop him.


    "Destroy Tianxu religion!"


    "There is no mercy for killing!"


    Within the mountains, the murderous voices rose to the sky and reverberated in the sky.


    When the Tianxu sect disciples hiding in the old nest of the sect were stunned, the monster army of the World Association of the wasteland had come.


    After that, countless powerful men came, with their swords rising and falling. Without any stagnation, they were familiar with it, and they began to slaughter directly.


    "Kill!"


    The sound and energy of killing are muffled like thunder.


    Night floating Ling, eternal jade and other days will kill the 18 Wei, a burst of energy diffusion, like a storm swept across the four sides.


    "Kill!"


    The silver winged magic Eagle steps into the air, the sound waves reverberate around the sky, and the magic Qi surges, which is extremely frightening!


    "Whoosh!"


    All of a sudden, many figures rushed out to break through the sky and flee. They were many powerful people of Tianxu sect who wanted to stay in the green mountains without worrying about firewood.


    "No one can escape."


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, etc. have been prevented and killed for a long time. All of a sudden, the wind and clouds are surging in the sky, and the results can be imagined.


    However, in the face of Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Ouyang Shuang and Du Yunlong, they never had the chance to be killed directly.


    The strong of Tianxu sect didn''t wait for the strong ones of Tianshui sect to come to support them in the end. In desperation, their spirits and spirits were all destroyed. Only then did they realize how ridiculous it was to follow the Tianshui sect to deal with the desolate world association.


    At the time of their death, the strong people of Tianxu sect realized that their own strength was the real strength. Relying on the tianshe sect and others, everything was unreliable.


    At the bottom, under the impact of the monster army of Tianxu temple, the terrifying monster army directly turned into a huge body, roaring and ferocious roaring, and storming at the disciples of Tianxu cult. The amazing momentum made the whole Tianxu cult''s old nest shake.


    Those ordinary disciples of Tianxu sect, who have never seen such a scene, are almost frightened and have no strength to resist.


    "Ah..."


    In a moment, the roar of the butcher became a howl, which was just a scream of a monster.


    The old nest of Tianxu sect is like purgatory.


    The murderous spirit, the shaking of the earth and the shaking of the heaven and earth make the space of heaven and earth tremble. This is the terrorist force of the World Association of the wasteland. In a short time, Tianxu religion has been razed to the ground.


    "Help


    "Ah..."


    In the old nest of Tianxu cult, the screams of one after another are incessant. They are slaughtered and the blood flows into a river.


    This massacre was over in only an hour or two.


    Later, the army of the World Association of the wasteland began to collect the bags of heaven and earth skillfully and search the treasure house of Tianxu cult. They were neat but not disordered.


    In the distance, there are countless sight trembling dramas around, and no one is close to them. The sound of fighting and slaughtering alone is already creeping for it.


    "The desolate country will be too terrible, no wonder dare to resist the original pure evil alliance!""In the future, there will be no Tianxu religion, and the wasteland will be the Revenge of chiluoluo!"


    "after all, this is the land of the Tianshui sect. I don''t know when the Tianshi sect will intervene. It won''t always let the wild country and the world be like this!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, the old nest of Tianxu cult is full of blood, and the evil spirit does not disperse for a long time, occupying the amazing residual soul and blood evil spirit.


    "Hula..."


    The figure of the spirit appeared in it. The bright red dress moved, the blood colored hair was dancing, and the whirlpool of the whole body was madly swallowing the residual spirits and blood evil spirits around. The spirit of the residual soul and the blood evil spirit was the tonic for its breakthrough and enhancement.


    In the early morning of the next day, the army of the World Association of the desolate country left in a mighty and mighty way, killing the next mountain gate, carrying out the most bloody revenge.


    ¡­¡­


    The peaks are towering, and the clouds are shrouded. The mountains are thousands of mountains in the distance. The waves are undulating and magnificent.


    In front of the cliff, Sima stands quietly with black hair and black clothes. A piece of jade slips in his hand is gradually dim, his eyes are slightly closed, and his eyes are deep like glass.


    "Lord, this time, the big round religion, the Lingtian Valley and the tianshe sect didn''t expect such a result. They lost a lot."


    An old man of more than fifty years old said behind Sima TA Xing. His face was full of surprise and shock. It was Hao''s Dharma protector.


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile and said, "those who have lost a lot of respect level practitioners have already hurt their muscles and bones in two realms!"


    "But recently, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoqing have been too conspicuous. In the past three months, they have swept through dozens of mountain gates, which is no less than 30 empires. Next time, I''m afraid it''s the Dalan cult, the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian valley that they can''t bear it!"


    When the voice dropped, Hao Dharma protector also took a cool breath.


    It has been nearly four months since the battle of Changhe in Zhongzhou. However, during this period of time, the army of the World Association of the wasteland has been invincible all the way. It has washed dozens of mountain gates and swept over more than 30 empires. No one can stop it.


    The whole of Zhongzhou is now in a state of panic. Many mountain gates and empires have already left their nests and fled.


    However, in the desolate state, the world would be so ruthless that he did not pay attention to the Dalan cult, lingtiangu and tianshe sect. Hao Dharma protectors had to worry about the Dalan cult, and the lingtiangu and tianshe sects could not stop fighting.


    "Zhen Qingchun, Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu are all fierce killers. Together, they are almost fearless.


    In addition to Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen formation, I''m afraid it''s Du Yunlong. I don''t even know the true details of Dalan cult, Tianshi sect and Lingtian valley.


    Although this time, it has lost two realms and many high-level practitioners, and has broken muscles and bones, it is not enough for the three forces of Lingtian Valley, Da Lun cult and Tian she Zong to really hurt themselves. Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers! "


    Sima TA Xing sighed slightly and then said with a wry smile: "but because of this, the three mountain gates of Dalan religion, Tian she Zong and Lingtian valley are more difficult to understand. What''s more, they don''t know what terrible existence Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoqing and Dai Xingyu have behind their backs. The more uncertain they are, the more they are not sure It is publicity, but the more they are afraid of it! "


    [pray for Tanggu, Tianjin. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1416

    After hearing the speech, Hao nodded slightly after meditation, and his eyes moved slightly. He said, "but this Du Xiaoqing, Du Shaojing, and the back of Dai Xingyu are really deep and irreplaceable."


    "Du Shaojing should have come from Legalists. From the perspective of the wasteland, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaohu seem to have something to do with the farmhouse, but Dai Xingyu is Murong youruo''s niece.


    However, the Murong family is not a big family. Dai Xingyu is a nine star spirit Rune master at a young age. He is a real evil spirit, which is not what the Murong family can cultivate. So there must be a terrible existence behind it. I can''t even guess it! "


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at the front, murmured: "and Ouyang Shuang, this time the performance is amazing, behind, I''m afraid it will not be simple."


    "I didn''t expect that Shaofu was not in the wasteland, and the world would be so terrible. Du Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu, Ouyang Shuang, yepiaoling, qianguyu, how these terrible guys got together. ''


    the Dharma protector of Hao gave a helpless smile. According to the information and information he got, the group of terrible young people in the world association is enough to push the same generation in the ancient Tianzong.


    Over time, it will be terrible to wait for that group of terrible young people to grow up.


    "Don''t forget that there are some excellent people in tianwu academy, such as generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Li Yuxiao, who are not weak.


    There are Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman, Du Xue and Du Yu, not to mention Du GUI and Du Hao. They are all abnormal on the whole


    Sima stepped on the star with a wry smile, and said, "it seems that there are more than just the big round religion, the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian valley. Compared with the bright divine court, they must be in a state of anxiety."


    "The court of light..."


    Hao Dharma protector raised his eyes slightly, and then said with a faint smile: "the bright god court, now it should be the most afraid that the demon king will come back suddenly."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the dark of night, the moon is dark and the stars are bright. In a secret room of the Dalan Lama, Chihuang sits on her knees in the East. Her red robe is golden and her eyes are cold. But at the moment, her face is still pale. It has been more than four months since the battle on the Changhe River in Zhongzhou, and has been severely damaged by Du Xiaoqing.


    This time, with the alliance of pure evil and pure evil, Chihuang of Dongli wanted to completely destroy the desolate country and the whole world, so as to eliminate future troubles. Waiting for Du Shaofu to come back, she certainly had a wonderful look on her face.


    But the east from the red phoenix did not expect, in his most scenery infinite time, but fell from heaven to resist.


    The natural appearance of Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing and Du Xiaoyao not only swept the whole Jingxie alliance, but also hit his heart to the bottom.


    He was the reincarnated son of the great Lunjiao sect. He had a state of mind in his previous life. At the beginning, Du Shaofu was in the way of blocking his way. This time, he finally returned to the peak, and Du Shaofu was unable to protect himself. He fled from Zhongzhou like a dog of his family.


    But who knows, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoyao, etc. this time, any one is above him, enough to ravage him.


    Such a blow is the reason why Dongli Chihuang really can''t let go!


    "Son of a bitch, if you don''t take revenge, I''ll leave Chihuang and promise not to be a man!"


    East from the red cold drink sound, cold burst.


    "Son of God, the World Association of the wasteland has swept over more than 30 empires and dozens of mountain gates. No one can stop it. Lingtiangu and Tianshui sect have sent people to discuss countermeasures."


    Outside the chamber of secrets, a voice came and asked for the east from the red Huang.


    "Let''s say I''m still in close quarters to heal. When I recover, I''ll contact them as soon as possible."


    Dongli Chihuang slightly raised her eyes, and her cold eyes twinkled. She said, "compared with those mountain gates now, many people have come to us?"


    "Returning to the Holy Son, many people in the mountain gate are in panic and seek our protection."


    The voice outside the chamber of secrets was silent for a moment, and then continued: "the people of the World Association of the wasteland country are really too arrogant. They don''t pay attention to the people of the big round religion, the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian valley."


    "Have you found out the origins of Dai Xingyu, Du Shaojing, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing?" Dongli Chihuang asked in a deep voice to the people outside the chamber of secrets.


    "Back to the Holy Son, we only found that Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaohu had something to do with the farmer''s family. Du Shaojing''s origin is mysterious, while Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu seem to have more mysterious origins. Dai Xingyu was originally a descendant of the xiaomurong family who was expelled from the clan, and lost more than ten years. Ouyang Shuang was originally from tianwu college and was the granddaughter of Nanwang of HuangGuo town The intermediate talent is not weak, but it is not outstanding. This time it disappeared for several years, and it was so terrible to come back. "


    The sound from outside the chamber of Secrets also has a sense of shock.


    "Check, keep looking. We must find out their origin."


    He said coldly from Chihuang in the East, and then said coldly: "other people who follow the plan, those who are able to live in the mountain gate will take refuge in our sect. Du Yunlong and others dare not go to our big round religion and let them wash away in blood. They can wish me a hand. Maybe I will thank him more in the future.""Yes."


    The person outside the chamber of Secrets replied, and then seemed to be hesitating for a moment, and then began to ask, "son, the leader of the sect has unfortunately fallen down. The Presbyterian group deliberated and hoped that the son could first ascend to the position of the leader of the cult, and that there should be no one in the church for a day."


    "I''m not interested in being a leader."


    Dongli Chihuang opens her mouth, her eyes are moving, and she suddenly thinks of something. Her eyes turn and her mouth turns with a faint smile. She says, "how''s Cheng Chao recently?"


    "That guy is still the same over the years. He has always been a second generation ancestor. Under the name of the Holy Son, he does evil things in the sect and offends female disciples. His talent is passable, but his luck is really good. He has been inherited by one of our ancestors in the secret place. It seems that he has broken through to wuzun a few months ago." The voice outside the room with a little helpless said.


    "Really..."


    Dongli Chihuang draws a smile from the corner of her mouth, and tells the humanity outside the secret room: "let''s talk to the Presbyterian. Let Cheng Chao join us in our big round, and I''ll give him the position of leader."


    "The leader only wants to give it to Cheng Chao ''


    the voice outside the chamber of secrets was shocked and said, "son, this is very important. Should the son think about it again? Cheng Chao''s talent, strength and origin are not enough to become the leader of our big round sect. The son doesn''t want to be the leader of the big round sect. Among the younger generation of the Dalan sect, there are many people who are superior to Cheng Chao now."


    "Go down and inform the Presbyterian. I have made up my mind. I don''t need to say more!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s voice sank a lot, with a faint chill.


    "Yes, son!"


    Smell speech, the person outside the chamber of Secrets dare not say any more, immediately began to retreat.


    "It looks like the last step has to be taken."


    With the people outside the secret room far away, sitting cross legged from Chihuang, her eyes trembled, her smile curled cold, and she murmured, "do you really think you can surpass me in my reincarnation? It''s impossible. Soon, I will return to the peak again, and then I won''t fail again!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, everything is quiet. Under the blue sky, there are many ancient pagodas connected with Yinling green grass. In many magnificent halls, there are ancient statues with incisive expression.


    This is a holy land like, winding path leading to secluded, full of Zen room flowers and trees.


    At the turn of the mountain circuit, an ancient Hall of vermilion is hidden in the verdant ancient trees, and the white lotus flowers are blooming, and the fragrance is slow.


    Inside the hall, there is an ancient Buddha with double eyelids drooping slightly, showing great mercy.


    The hall was filled with cigarettes and the atmosphere was solemn.


    A bareheaded young man sat on his knees at the foot of the ancient Buddha. His face was as delicate as jade. There were nine ring scars on his head, just like nine mysterious runes. He was just like the nine spirits of wuliangjiao.


    "I cleansed the evil spirits, but this time I brought the immeasurable cult into a land of eternal destruction. Countless creatures were robbed for this. I have a sin!"


    Jiuchongling worships the Buddha and murmurs to himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, the sky is blue.


    "Hiss!"


    There is a broken wind, suddenly broke the calm sky, there are two figures suddenly appeared in the air.


    The comer is an old woman and a beautiful woman. She is out of the ordinary world, just like a banished immortal.


    "Miss Shaojing, in front of you is the golden winged Dapeng bird clan!"


    The old woman was suspended in the air, her eyes clear, and said to the beautiful woman.


    [to all of you, there are only two shifts today. Xiaoyu''s subject 2 is on the 19th. I''m afraid I can''t pass the exam. I''ve been training more cars in recent years, which is very time-consuming. As for the reason why Xiao Yu only updates two shifts every day these days, you don''t have to speculate about it. If you have time, Xiao Yu will come back. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1417

    All around, Du Shaojing stood quietly, occasionally with a breeze blowing by, blue clothes and skirts floating, dark hair moving.


    Time goes by slowly, the sun rises and the moon sets.


    For seven days, Du Shaojing stood still, and his steps had never moved. Only his eyes were moist.


    On the eighth night, the bright moon was in the sky.


    "I finally caught up with you, but there were two spaces apart. But for the first time, I was so close to you. It was like the distance between heaven and earth. However, I could feel that you would be OK. Brother, I miss you very much. I really miss you..."


    Du Shaojing''s delicate face contour shows a face of extraordinary dust and detachment. His eyes twinkle like stars. Tears run across his cheek. He looks at the front and murmurs: "brother, can you feel that now I''m very close to you, I''m by your side, and I''ve found you."


    "Dida..."


    Voice murmured down, there are crystal clear tears across the face of the dust, dripping on the deserted ground.


    "Hiss..."


    In the thunder space, Du Shaofu sat down with his knees crossed. Suddenly his eyes opened. In his eyes, the purple thunder flashed and he looked around blankly.


    "Who is calling me, the heart is trembling."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, looking around. Just in the silent comprehension, he suddenly felt as if someone was calling and his heart was burning.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes around him fell on the body of the red Jiri macaque behind him. He looked at the smart but dull eyes, as if he had suddenly realized something, and suddenly his eyes would not move.


    "Hunyuan is one Qi, empty but not empty. All things are the same as Tao and in harmony with Tao. Everything is changeable and changeable. The chaos in the world leads to impermanence. Hunyuan is a flower, and then flower is not a flower. Hunyuan is nirvana. Nirvana is the end point. Why can''t it become a new starting point? The beauty of Hunyuan Yiqi is one word, infinity and poverty The origin of things is that the greatest is without external, and the smallest is called the small one, and nirvana is the "small one". Why can''t the "big one" be achieved? All things are big and small, and all things are not small. The road of all things is one. What is one and what is Tao? "


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. It seemed that he suddenly realized what he didn''t understand. The thunder light in his eyes was more and more dazzling. Suddenly, the blood in his heart was boiling a little. On his resolute and resolute face, he kept murmuring: "if my pulse and soul are one, my God is the way, and one is the combination of Tao, everything is big and big."


    "Ha ha, I get it. I get it."


    In his murmuring words, Du Shaofu suddenly burst out laughing. The sound waves shook the space and stirred the golden thunder.


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and a silver gold arc swept out of his eyebrows, and then an illusory figure came out. It was the body of his original spirit, and a complex supreme breath was fluctuating. He slowly went to the golden red Jiri macaque.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the whole space vibrates, as if there is a strange heaven and earth energy gathering quietly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The quiet square, covered by the moonlight, the graceful figure is like a fairy coming down to earth, with a long black hair pouring waste behind his head, and his temperament is like a fairy.


    "Miss Shaojing..."


    Ming old figure quietly appeared behind Du Shaojing, looking at the woman in front of her, but did not know what to say.


    "Grandma Ming, I''m ok. I can feel that my brother is OK. He must be alive."


    Du Shaojing turns back, one hand in the left heart, smile at the old man, tears in the eyes, quietly disappeared in the smile.


    Seeing the smile on his face, he felt relieved, looked at the front and said, "your brother, that boy, can''t infer from common sense. He''s abnormal enough. Maybe he''ll be OK. He''s been through the incredible things at the beginning."


    "Elder brother is here, I don''t worry any more. Grandma Ming, I won''t embarrass you. I''ll go back with you."


    Du Shaojing smiles and says to the old man.


    "Have you finally figured it out? It has been less than two years. The meeting of the nine is about to start, which is very important to the family. You have to go back and prepare early. There are many demons in those big families this time." Said the old man.


    "That conference is not important to me. It''s just my brother''s powerful family. In the past 100 years, someone needs to take care of it."


    Du Shaojing holds his heart and smiles lightly. Then, with his feet on the ground, the beautiful shadow leaps into the night sky. His blue clothes are floating. His hair is like a waterfall. The moon is shining like practice. His temperament is extraordinary!


    At this moment, no one can pry into the thunder space. The thunder in Jinwu burning sky is slightly fluctuating. Du Shaofu sits cross legged again with his eyes slightly closed.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body, red Jiri macaque and Yuan Shen''s body, are rotating with each other, releasing two kinds of supremacy, which seems to be evolving and deriving


    At this time, on top of Du Shaofu''s head, the six lights, just like the divine fire, were more and more bright, and gradually a seventh round of light loomed out.This time continues to pass, a few days later, the whole family of golden winged ROC birds is a surprise.


    "How can this happen? What happened?"


    "What a strange breath, never seen before!"


    "With a lot of pressure, a lot of pressure!"


    In the whole family of golden winged mires, many eyes looked up at the sky, all of them were shocked and surprised.


    "Whoosh..."


    There are many figures standing on the main square of the golden winged ROC, and many strong people are gathering from time to time.


    Some of the children of the family who have great eyesight can see the air in the sky at this time, and the surprise in their eyes turns into a color of shock.


    At this time, the whole family of golden winged ROC birds was in the air, with dark clouds converging, wind and clouds surging, covering the line of sight, accompanied by an extremely strange breath diffusion, slowly began to spread out.


    This breath diffuses in the whole family of golden winged ROC birds, and from the gathering clouds, it transmits a faint arc.


    The wind and clouds are surging, and the endless strange breath is spreading and imposing, which makes the children of the golden winged ROC bird family tremble with fear! "


    "Boom!"


    Above the windy sky, no time, there is a fierce thunder resounding through the sky, making the sky tremble and the ground tremble.


    On a towering mountain peak, at the moment, a lot of breath vibrates, with a dazzling golden light spreading in the air. In the golden light, many figures are filled with a sense of majesty.


    At the beginning, there were several old men and women, all of whom were well-known. They were young men and women of high moral age.


    At the moment, these strong men are the five elder Jialou Yuantu and the fourth elder jialouye of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, and the other four elders, such as kalouye, the great protector of the Dharma, and the illustrious Yu of the grand elder, the second elder and so on.


    "This is a vision of heaven and earth!"


    Before the crowd, the elder looked at the sky and was also shocked by his eyes. He was quite tall, with pale gold hair and a silver gold robe.


    "Heaven and earth appear in a strange way, and there must be something beyond everything."


    The two elders looked at the sky tightly. The golden light in his eyes fluctuated. It seemed that he was very old. However, standing beside the elder, the invisible aura had not been greatly affected.


    [it''s still two shifts today. The update is finished. Please don''t wait for the night shift. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1418

    "Heaven and earth in our family, there must be extraordinary things in the family."


    The three elders looked the youngest under the robe of Confucianism. Their eyes were golden. They looked thoughtfully at the sky and asked, "who is the younger generation in the clan who is closing up recently?"


    "Huisan elder, many of them have been closed recently."


    Jialou Cailing''s eyes were full of golden light, and then he said to the three elders, "jueyu has always been closed. It has been a long time."


    "Jue Yu..."


    The three elders looked into the air, their Confucian clothes moved, their eyes were bright and shining with golden light. Suddenly, they looked at an old man with long hair in the shape of 60, and said, "patriarch, did you think of..."


    The old man did not look back, but looked at the sky closely. The golden robe was embroidered with the pattern of golden winged ROC birds. It was like a living creature, releasing the pressure. It was the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng family and the father of Kalou Cailing.


    "Three elders, are you also doubting? However, that is too difficult, too incredible!"


    Kalou Changtian pondered for a while, and seemed to be doubting something. Even the head of his family of golden winged Dapeng birds was also full of disbelief at the moment.


    "That''s too difficult, but Jue Yu has a real bone. His talent is rare in our family. At the beginning, you could have achieved it by a short distance. Jue Yu may have succeeded now. He is the only one in the whole family who can cause the abnormal phenomena of heaven and earth."


    The three elders spoke, and their voice began to tremble. The golden light in his eyes became more and more blazing and dazzling.


    "If jueyu can really achieve that kind of supremacy, it will be our great fortune!"


    Although Kalou Changtian is no longer young, the outline of his face shows the human appearance when he was young. He must be handsome and extraordinary. He looks up at the wind and clouds in the sky, and his eyes are more and more shaking. His breath is full of a kind of ethereal and nihility, but without any reason and hegemony.


    "The vision of heaven and earth, is jueyu trying to achieve...!!"


    Suddenly, the big elder, the second elder, the great Dharma protector and other powerful people around the three elders looked at each other, and seemed to think of something at the same time. The golden light suddenly appeared in the eyes, and the body began to vibrate more and more.


    "Boom..."


    The dark clouds in the sky became more and more intense. Suddenly, a fierce thunder rose from the flat land. The sound of explosion thunder reverberated in the ears of all the golden winged Dapeng birds, which could shake the souls of all animals.


    At this moment, all the golden winged ROC birds were looking at the sky and trembling fiercely.


    Above the sky, it seems that from the depths of heaven and earth, there is a terrible pressure seeping through. The pressure is so terrible that the shaking space trembles, and the children of the golden winged Dapeng birds will crawl on the ground for it!


    "Ji..."


    Almost at the same time, a huge hissing sound, resounding through the sky, surging wind and clouds, shaking the clouds.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, the dark cloud covered the whole space of heaven and earth. Suddenly, the golden light flowed out, just like countless golden exercises pouring into the sky, hanging under the rolling clouds.


    Among all the trembling bodies and spirits of the golden winged ROC, their eyes look up at the sky, and the golden glowing radiance radiates. A huge golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow is like a kind of real object flapping its wings and soaring into the sky, as if to soar upward.


    "Fenshen, that''s jueyu''s body. Has jueyu broken through the animal kingdom?"


    On the mountain peak, an elder of the family of Dapeng birds with golden wings could not help but speak out from his shaking old body.


    "Jueyu has been able to break through for a long time. At this moment, it''s just natural. However, it''s not the breath of animal kingdom. If it''s not the breath of animal kingdom!"


    The eyes on the old face of the three elders fluctuated secretly, and their hands were slightly clenched. They looked at the dark clouds rolling in the sky and the spirits of birds and beasts in the golden winged ROC. On their old faces, they began to tremble.


    In full view of the public, I saw that the huge golden winged ROC bird gradually converged, began to burst into dazzling gold, and finally seemed to be concentrated, turned into a bright and crystal light for training, plundering into the depths of the rolling dark clouds.


    "Ji..."


    At the same time, at the next moment after the glittering and glittering golden brilliance swept into the rolling black clouds, there was a cry of golden winged ROC birds ringing through the heaven and earth, and the sound waves pierced through the golden cracked clouds!


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the dark clouds cracked, and the sky and earth were shaking. From behind the dark clouds that covered the sky, a huge golden winged ROC bird emerged in the sky, its wings spread out, and its whole body was shining with gold. The fierce power covered the whole space, making the whole space tremble!


    Above the head of the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, which is covered by the fierce power, there are still six rings of flame like halo on the head, which is like a divine ring, linking heaven and earth, spinning endlessly, which is the most noticeable.


    And at this moment, an unprecedented pressure, from the heaven and earth above the world!


    This pressure is unique, from heaven and earth!


    "Terrible power, can''t resist!"


    "How oppressive this is! It has never been seen before. It can''t be resisted at all."The huge body of the golden winged ROC emerged in the sky. In the whole family of golden winged mires, all the children were beasts, and their blood vessels were boiling. The pressure was irresistible.


    "Ji Ji..."


    In a flash, within the family of golden winged ROC birds, the sound of neighing went through the clouds and cracked rocks. Many of the golden winged ROC birds, unable to bear the terrible pressure, turned themselves into their own bodies and crawled on the ground. They were worshipping the supreme one!


    "Gee!"


    In the end, those below the realm of the beast urged the golden winged ROC to crawl on the ground.


    The terrible pressure was too strong to resist.


    Kalou Changtian, Kalou Cailing, the great elder and many elder Dharma protectors behind them all looked up at the golden winged ROC bird above the sky, and their eyes trembled.


    The pressure, they are also trembling!


    Looking at the six rings of fire like light on the head of the huge golden winged ROC bird, it radiates the supreme power of heaven and earth. In the eyes of Kalou Changtian, the golden light is dazzling, and can''t help but shake out: "it''s the supreme Nirvana!"


    Jialou Changtian''s voice is not big, but it is enough to let the strong among the numerous golden winged Dapeng birds around hear clearly.


    "Supreme Nirvana..."


    When the four words of supreme Nirvana fall down, the figure around is at this moment, it is not the golden light in the eyes that erupts, and a powerful breath of golden winged ROC rises to the sky.


    "The supreme nirvana, jueyu is really the supreme nirvana, God bless my family!"


    When the elder opened his mouth, he burst out laughing on his old face, and his robes were hunting. The sound waves rose from the sky and resounded through the sky!


    "the supreme nirvana, after so many years, among the golden winged Dapeng birds, the supreme Nirvana has finally appeared again!"


    Looking at the huge body of the golden winged ROC, under the six rounds of fire like light, under the overwhelming supremacy, on the mountain peak, the strong men of the whole family of golden winged mires trembled endlessly.


    "The supreme nirvana, God bless my family!"


    There are old people and old women. They are even excited and trembling with their strength and determination!


    They know best what Nirvana represents.


    It is the most terrible existence between the heaven and the earth, which is superior to all the arrogance of heaven.


    "Ji Ji..."


    The sky is dark, and there is only one golden winged ROC bird, Pang da. It is just like a golden winged ROC bird perching in the sky on a sunny day. Many golden winged ROC birds neigh and tremble all around the world.


    "Hula..."


    This continued for a short time. Finally, from the sky above, there was a faint golden wave.


    The light of the six sacred rings on the head of the huge golden winged ROC bird dissipated, and then the huge body burst out of the golden light, and finally turned into a tall and straight figure, which appeared in the sky.


    All around the golden light and rune scattered, a young man in a gold edged robe appeared clearly in the air.


    Young people''s eyes are slightly closed, but even if they stand quietly in the sky, they are like a piece of flawless jade. They are magnificent and beautiful, with unique charm and supreme presence!


    "Hiss!"


    Under all eyes, the young man''s slightly closed eyes slowly open, and the golden light in his eyes is like a golden thunder, which directly shoots into the sky and shakes the sky.


    From that upright body, release a terrible pressure, so that people beast soul tremble millet, Peng blood boiling!


    "I''ve seen the second commander!"


    At this moment, the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds was boiling, shouting like a tide, rising from the sky, ringing through the sky!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1419

    Jia Lou Jue Yu stands in the sky, and his whole body releases pressure, just like a God. His eyes are awed and yearned for, and his heart and soul are crawling for it!


    However, at this moment, the supreme nirvana of Kalou jueyu is successful and hovers in the air. It seems that he feels something. While the golden thunder light in his eyes is gradually restrained, he is still shining with gold and looks at the deep sky with doubts.


    "Supreme nirvana, among my family of golden winged mires, there has finally been a supreme Nirvana!"


    The two elders trembled and said, their fists clenched, and their eyes were stirring for them. There was a supreme nirvana in the clan. What did this mean was the most clear in his heart.


    "No, jueyu has already attained nirvana. How can it be so?"


    But at this moment, the three elders are still looking at the sky in a state of excitement. The supreme nirvana of Kalou jueyu is over, but the wind and clouds in the sky are still there.


    The visions of heaven and earth have not faded, and they seem to be growing stronger and stronger.


    The news was also noticed by all the powerful people.


    Kalou jueyu has achieved the Ultimate Nirvana, but at the moment, the wind and clouds of heaven and earth, which is occupying the sky, shows no sign of dissipation. Instead, it continues to strengthen and become strong, and the pressure that diffuses from the sky of heaven and earth is becoming more and more powerful and powerful.


    "The vision of heaven and earth is still increasing. What is the matter?"


    The magic feather of the great Dharma tower was surprised, and the golden light in the eye light fluctuated.


    "Is there anyone else in the supreme Nirvana?"


    The elder frowned and was surprised. His eyes were deep in thought and puzzled.


    "No way. The breath is almost the same as just now, but it is still increasing. There should be no one in the family who has such a natural posture and can Nirvana like jueyu!"


    The three elders shook their heads, and their eyes were also thinking in surprise. No one in the whole clan could have the same gift of Nirvana as Kalou jueyu.


    "Strange, strange!"


    Kalou Changtian is also in doubt, and her eyes are wondering.


    "Boom..."


    In a short period of time, after the nirvana of jueyu in Kalou, the sky of heaven and earth, there were more and more thick clouds, which began to mingle with lightning and thunder.


    The whole family of golden winged mires began to darken.


    At the end of the day, the space of the whole family of golden winged mires suddenly became dark, as if the heaven and earth suddenly fell into darkness.


    Within the sky and the earth, a wave of invisible energy began to emerge, the ground began to shake, the mountains began to shake, and within the mountains, the rivers and waters began to swell with waves.


    And at this moment, the world that a strong pressure to a new height, so that the soul of the beast trembling millet!


    In the dark space, countless eyes are under the pressure of the astonishing unspeakable words. In the dark, the golden light is suffused, and the eyes are high.


    Within the reach of many eyes, there is only one place above the dark space. There is a golden light flowing out with a little arc. It is like the sun releasing the golden awn, and the silver gold arc is sweeping the sky.


    All these changes make the soul tremble!


    All the strong men in the family of golden winged mires suddenly looked at the direction of the light and went away in the dark space.


    "That seems to be the secret place of collapse!"


    There is an old man speaking, it has a strange direction, it seems that it was the secret place where Jinwu burned the sky thunder at the beginning, but at this moment, the secret place has already collapsed.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    In the end, how can all the strong wings lead to such a color change!


    For these strong people of the golden winged ROC family, it is natural to know that the occurrence of abnormal phenomena in heaven and earth is not common.


    Heaven and earth appear, there must be extraordinary things, this world can be called extraordinary things, also exist in the legend.


    As the supreme nirvana, it only exists in the legend.


    Today, Kalou jueyu has achieved supreme nirvana, which has shocked the whole family of golden winged mires.


    But now, the vision of heaven and earth is still continuing, and the reason is still unknown. It has to amaze all the strong members of the family of golden winged mires.


    "Boom..."


    In the dark sky, the whole space of the golden winged ROC family was shaking up in the "roaring" earth and mountains. A silver golden arc and golden invisibility rose from the front, echoing the lightning and thunder within the thick dark clouds above, and immediately covered the whole sky.


    "Such a vision of heaven and earth is much more powerful than the supreme Nirvana which has just broken away. Is there anything more extraordinary than the supreme Nirvana?"


    At the moment, compared with the great bird, the one who just came out of the realm of Nirvana was not so much affected by the immortal bird as the one who had just stepped out of the heaven and earth.


    "Yes, there are more extraordinary than the supreme nirvana. There are more than one kind of supreme Nirvana according to rumors."Suddenly, Jialou Changtian seemed to think of something. He looked at the silver and gold arc in the dark space and blurted it out.


    Smell speech, around numerous strong person is suddenly a shudder, the eye Qi looked to the Jia Lou long day and go.


    "Father, is there any other kind of supreme Nirvana?"


    Nirvana almost broke through the realm of Nirvana, but her father had never been able to reach the highest level in the end.


    For a long time, Kalou Cailing also thought that his talent should not be under the jueyu feather.


    But just after seeing the supreme nirvana of Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing knew that she was still a little short of nirvana. The supreme nirvana is the best test stone.


    After listening to the questions of Kalou Cailing, Kalou Changtian still looks at the sky, and the golden winged Dapeng bird pattern on the golden robe is like a living creature releasing the pressure.


    "Hoo..."


    After taking a deep breath, Kalou said: "Hunyuan has one breath, and it goes back and forth to infinity. The flower is a flower, and then the flower is not a flower. Everyone thinks that after Hunyuan, Nirvana is nirvana. Nirvana is the end point, but they can''t realize the unity of Hunyuan. The wonderful thing is that there is one word, infinity and poverty. One is the origin of all things. The biggest one is the big one, and the smallest one is the small one Big and big, everything is big


    Listening to Jialou Changtian''s words, the strong among the numerous golden winged Dapeng birds on the mountain peak also seem to understand it, as if it is not clear, and the golden light in their eyes is flickering.


    After a pause, Kalou Changtian clenched his fists slightly and slowed down. He continued: "therefore, although nirvana is a realm after nirvana, those truly extraordinary Nirvana are continued Nirvana and supreme nirvana. There are two kinds of supreme nirvana, one is small nirvana, the other is great nirvana, which is the most supreme!"


    "Great supreme nirvana, supreme!"


    On the mountain, many of the faces appeared deep shock, as if the words of nirvana of the great supreme fell down, which also brought a kind of prestige to the people. The higher the level of cultivation, the more they could feel that there was a kind of heaven and earth pressure in those words.


    "In the legend of Nirvana, it is the most supreme. Only the most peerless creature in the world can possibly step on it. Who among my golden winged Dapeng birds can have a better posture than Kalou jueyu and step on the legendary Nirvana?"


    On the big elder''s face, his eyes trembled, and he looked at the powerful movements of the sky in front of him. There were differences, shocks and expectations.


    The supreme nirvana is already a legend, and the great supreme nirvana is also a legend in the legend. If there are still people among the golden winged mires today who can step on the great supreme nirvana, it is absolutely heaven''s infinite care for the golden winged Daphne family.


    If you can do that, it''s just for the elder. Even if he has to pay for his life, he is willing to become a member of the whole family. Only hope that the golden winged Dapeng bird can dominate the world!


    "Yes, there are some people among my family of golden winged mires who are better than those of Kalou jueyu. If there are still people among my family who can achieve the great supreme nirvana in the legend, it must be him!"


    Jia Lou Chang''s eyes looked at the sky, his fists began to clench, and his eyes began to tremble.


    "Who else in our family has such a natural appearance? Is the patriarch saying Jue? Let''s not say whether he has such natural features. Now he is no longer in the clan!"


    The two elders were surprised and asked.


    "It''s not enough for you to be alone!"


    Kalou Chang''s heavenly eyes look at the sky. He also knows that his rebellious son''s natural posture, regardless of everything, will not be under the Kalou jueyu feather, but the great supreme nirvana is absolutely not enough.


    After a brief pause, Kalou Changtian clenched his fists. Suddenly, the long sleeves of the golden robe shook, and he pointed to the front without any reason. He pointed at the sky with golden light in his eyes, and said, "do you forget that I have a son? You see, the movement comes from the secret place. It has the breath of Jinwu burning thunder. As you all expect, he is absolutely alive Today, there are still people who can achieve the Ultimate Nirvana. He is the only one who can achieve nirvana. He is the only one who has such a beautiful appearance and is unique in this world! "


    The voice of Kalou Changtian falls down, and the words are sonorous!


    With the last word falling, the vast and nihilistic golden light in the eyes of Kalou Changtian sweeps across the sky from the domineering and majestic body, shaking the sky!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    When listening to Jialou Changtian''s words, many of the strong members of the golden winged ROC bird family on the mountain peak all trembled fiercely, and their eyes immediately looked at the direction of the movement and stillness.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the power of the sky has reached a peak again. In the eyes of the public, a golden awn rises from the direction of the collapsed secret place and sweeps the sky directly.


    that golden light, shaking open the thick dark clouds, is full of bright golden light, with silver gold dazzling arc spread across the four sides![brothers and sisters, you know, eh The update is complete today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1420

    This moment, the whole space suddenly appeared a frightening scene, that far away in the sky, a vast and majestic energy of heaven and earth broke out in an instant, the earth moved and the mountains rocked, just like the world was in turmoil, the world seemed to be in collapse!


    "Boom..."


    All the children of the whole family of golden winged mires looked up, and a breath of terror came from the direction of the collapse of the secret place, as if there was a space destroyed, and a golden arc rose from the sky and swept over the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The golden arc refracts out, and the dazzling golden arc envelops the whole high altitude of the golden winged ROC.


    The golden light spreads and spreads away, and the sky and earth are once again in the trembling drama,


    under the dazzling golden arc, the thick dark cloud is torn away by birth, and a bright silver gold arc appears in the sky.


    At the same time, a vast force of soul spirit, like a hurricane, swept the four sides with a torrential wave and lightning. A slightly illusory figure also suddenly appeared on the sky.


    "What a strong yuan Shen power!"


    Feeling the strength and vastness of those spirits, the elders and Dharma protectors of the golden winged ROC birds on the mountain peak all look shocked.


    And when the vast spirit of the power swept out at the same time, Jialou jueyu looked into the sky at the eyes of the sky, suddenly burst out of gold!


    "Look, that''s Du Shaofu. It''s Du Shaofu!"


    "No, that''s the body of Yuan Shen, that''s Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen, condensing the yuan God, that guy broke through to the nine star spirit Fu master or the martial realm?"


    "That boy is really a miracle. As expected, he didn''t die. Jinwu burned Tianlei. What can he do?"


    "Miracle, that boy is a miracle, he is not dead!"


    Under the power of the vast spirit, the elder Dharma protectors of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan on the mountain peak were suddenly agitated and astonished.


    "That guy is really a pervert. Jinwu burns Tianlei without any help!"


    Looking at the silver and gold arc above the sky, the body is slightly illusory. In the beautiful eyes of Kalou colorful plume, the golden radiance fluctuates, and the beautiful and sassy face shows a smile.


    "No, although it is the body of the yuan God, the breath is not like the nine stars and the realm." Three elder Confucians wear hunting clothes. On his old face, his golden eyes are full of doubts.


    "Why is that boy''s original spirit power so terrible? It contains several kinds of spirit thunder and supreme prestige. What kind of God is that?"


    Looking at the sky, the elder''s old face of Gao Dezhao was almost surprised and twisted together.


    The body of the original God appeared in the sky, releasing silver and gold electric arc all over the body, which was full of a magnificent and desolate supreme breath, as well as an ancient pressure from ancient times.


    At the moment, the body of the original God appeared in the sky. The vast and powerful yuan Shen power and several kinds of pressure, like a wave, centered on its original God, swept out from all directions.


    At this moment, the whole family of golden winged ROC birds, apart from the martial arts practitioners, felt the strong pressure of the yuan God.


    That kind of pressure, unexpectedly, will not let the golden winged Dapeng birds around them tremble and crawl under the supreme nirvana of jueyu!


    "It''s so oppressive. How could Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen be so abnormal? I can''t believe that a human God can be so strong!"


    The old face of the second elder was also full of shock and trembling. The strength of the original spirit, containing several kinds of supreme authority, was full of awe and awe.


    "It''s really strong. I''m afraid it''s the original spirit power of the ordinary nine star primal Rune master. It''s hard to compare the five of them!"


    The magic feather of the great Dharma garrison seldom opened his mouth, and his face was full of consternation at this time.


    "It''s more than five. Compared with those original gods alone, ten ordinary nine star primal talismans may not be able to compare with Du Shaofu''s present yuan Shen. The spirit thunder of Du Shaofu contains several kinds..."


    When the elder opened his mouth, the old face of Nian Gao Dezhao suddenly froze. His eyes were tightly fixed on Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen. It seemed that he had seen something most incredible. He said in a trembling voice: "no, that boy''s body of Yuan Shen seems to have the smell of burning thunder in the sky, isn''t it..."


    "No, that''s the breath of Jinwu burning the sky thunder. Du Shaofu must have integrated the spirit of Jinwu burning the sky thunder. The boy has fused two spirit thunder in his body."


    The three elders directly interrupted the elder''s words and gave the answer directly.


    "Du Shaofu is not only OK, but also integrates the spirit of Jinwu burning Tianlei!"


    The golden winged ROC birds on the mountain peak felt the breath of Jinwu burning the sky thunder contained in Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, and his face was almost distorted with astonishment.


    "Boom


    In a very short period of time, with Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen emerging into the sky, the next moment, zhoukong heaven and earth again caused a more violent tremor.Just before the body of Du Shaofu, a brilliant golden talisman and secret pattern spread out again, then evolved, arranged and derived in the sky, and finally turned into a golden virtual shadow of five finger mountain.


    Five fingers of golden mountain shadow, release dazzling golden awn, glittering, endless momentum swept across the sky!


    "Boom!"


    At the moment, the whole family of golden winged mires did not know what was going on. The mountains and the earth were roaring, the continuous peaks were shaking, and the rivers were rolling up huge waves!


    The virtual shadow of the five finger mountain appeared only for a moment, and then turned into a golden red Jiri macaque.


    The red Jiri macaque is shining with gold, and its eyes are nimble. It is far away from Du Shaofu''s body. The supreme pressure released is just like the beginning of heaven and earth. It is confused, and the pressure will never be lower than the latter.


    "In the Zhou Dynasty, there are five spirits: Heaven, earth, God, man and ghost; there are five insects, viburnum, scale, hair, feather and Kun. There are four kinds of monkeys, which are not heaven, earth, God, man and ghost, and are not mites, scales, hairs, feathers, and Kun. Among them, chijiri macaque is one of them. It is Du Shaofu''s pulse soul, and that is chijiri macaque! "


    At this moment, all the golden winged Daphne elders on the mountains trembled, and the golden ape was one of the four legendary mixed World monkeys, the chijiri horse monkey.


    and in all the eyes trembling, amazing changes have taken place on the sky again.


    The red Jiri macaque, Du Shaofu''s pulse soul, and the body of the yuan God wrapped in the silver and gold electric arc, actually approached slowly.


    In the next moment, with the bodies of chijiri macaque and Du Shaofu approaching, they are wrapped in silver gold arc. Each step forward of the magnificent, desolate and ancient yuan Shen body, the bright arc body will shrink a little.


    When Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen was finally close to the red Jiri macaque, it was already transformed into a baby''s size and became more and more brilliant.


    Then, in the countless astonishing eyes, the bright body of Yuan Shen directly swept into the brow of the red Jiri macaque, and disappeared in a moment.


    At the moment when Du Shaofu''s body entered the eyebrows of the red Jiri macaque, the body of the red Jiri macaque trembled slightly, and then its eyes closed slightly, suspended in the air, as if suddenly sluggish.


    But at the moment, all the children of the golden winged ROC can feel that the pressure of the golden ape is still climbing.


    I don''t know what it felt to all the elders and Dharma protectors of the golden winged ROC bird clan on the mountain peak. For a moment, the people were shaking, and all their eyes were staring at the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1421

    "HISHI..."


    When the red Jiri macaque''s eyes opened again, the golden light was shining, and the endless dazzling golden light, like a waterfall, burst out from a pair of golden eyes, accompanied by the silver gold arc and the talisman''s secret pattern, as if in the sky on a bright day, making the whole space tremble, like to suppress and destroy the surrounding world!


    "Hula!"


    At this moment, the rising pressure from the body of the red Jiri macaque has finally reached a climax. A strong breath of life has begun to erupt, communicating with the heaven and earth, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth, and the surrounding space is turbulent and rippling.


    The terrible atmosphere of oppression seems to be able to push all sides and suppress everything!


    At the moment, the sky is full of golden light, and the arc is raging to disperse the rolling clouds.


    The ground is shaking below, and the sky is breaking in the sky, as if it caused the turbulence of heaven and earth, shaking people''s hearts!


    at the moment, the red Jiri macaque releases the dazzling golden light and sweeps the sky with endless momentum. It is like a supreme god born with the power of supreme spirit


    At this moment, I don''t know what happened. Within the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds, the mountains and the earth roared endlessly. The terrible breath made the space roar. The air waves were surging like the ocean, like the Golden Rainbow flying in the sky, and the electric arc was surging. The sound of the mountains'' roaring and rumbling was endless. It seemed that they wanted to stir up the heaven and earth!


    "It''s a monster that the original God and the pulse soul are integrated and successfully integrated into one body."


    All the elders of the golden winged Dapeng family on the whole mountain are trembling for it, and there are whispers of shock coming out quietly!


    "Since ancient times, countless practitioners of martial arts, Taoism, runes and Taoism have tried to integrate the body of Yuan Shen with the spirit of pulse and soul. No one has ever succeeded. Du Shaofu has done it!"


    "Yuan Shen, pulse and soul merge into one, what is that guy going to do in the end!"


    "It''s a strong pressure. In the future, it''s the spirit of the pulse or the yuan God. It''s a demon!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    On the mountain peak, all the elder Dharma protectors of all the golden winged Dapeng birds are trembling.


    On the mountain peak, Kalou Changtian Mu looked up at the sky and murmured: "Hunyuan Yiqi is wonderful because there is one word. One word is infinite and there is also poverty. One is the origin of all things. The biggest one is the biggest one. The smallest one is the small one. One is the same as the Tao. All things are big. I understand and finally understand..."


    In his murmuring words, suddenly, Kalou Changtian''s eyes were rippling with golden ripples. His voice was trembling. He laughed and said, "ha ha, demon, that boy is indeed a demon. He has done it, he has indeed done it!"


    "Patriarch, what''s wrong with that boy?"


    Listening to the patriarch Jia Lou Chang Tian suddenly wry smile, the elder also asked in surprise.


    The elders and Dharma protectors of many golden winged ROC birds are also surprised at the moment, looking at the Kalou Changtian.


    "If I have not guessed wrong, that boy takes the pulse and soul as one, the yuan God as the Tao, and all things are great, and achieve the great Nirvana!"


    "Can you really achieve Nirvana?"


    Hearing the words, all the elders on the mountain have excited their eyes. The great supreme nirvana is a legend in the legend. Once the great supreme nirvana is successful, what does it mean at that time? The more they know, the more they know about it, the more they know about it.


    "Hiss..."


    The world was in turmoil, and the golden arc was raging. Then all the shocked eyes looked at him. Under the body of the amazing red Jiri macaque, a figure wrapped by golden light appeared quietly in the air.


    That figure slowly emerged, silent like, its body is straight, step by step, step by step, walk in the air, walk up the sky.


    It is clearly a person and travel, but at the moment it is like a giant ROC flapping its wings, as if to soar, soaring in the sky!


    That figure, at the moment, is surrounded by seven rounds of divine fire like light. It releases the boundless and majestic pressure. The divine light is shining, just like a miracle. There is a kind of supreme breath in the air, oppressing the world!


    The light of the seven rings was one more than that of the six rings.


    Countless eyes under the great pressure, oppressed to look up, the figure as if soaring up, to the sky!


    Who else can Du Shaofu have from time to time!


    "It''s him, it''s Du Shaofu!"


    Within the whole family of golden winged ROC birds, suddenly, countless exclamations were heard, but they could not help shaking.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu stood tall and upright, and on the top of his forehead and forehead, the seven rounds of divine ring began to emerge quietly for the eighth round.


    The prestige continues to increase. Under the eight rounds of divine fire, it is as if the heaven and earth are sinking.


    "Eight rounds, no, nine rounds, nine rounds..."


    On Gao Dezhao''s old face, his eyes trembled and his hands clenched. On the top of his head, the tall and straight figure who went up to the sky was walking with him. On the eighth round of divine ring, the ninth round appeared quietly again.At the moment, the tall and straight figure of golden light stands with the soul and pulse, standing on the sky as if it could overlook the human beings!


    At that moment, a new strong breath came from Du Shaofu''s tall and straight figure


    The breath is extremely strong, sweeping across the sky, the whole family of golden winged ROC bird space, this moment, as if something has been awakened!


    "Boom..."


    The earth mountains, with a strange "roar", roll from far to near from the bottom of the earth. It seems that they are going to rush out of the dark underground. In the dark space, only the lightning and thunder from the sky overhead shine, and from the sky, it seems that there are huge cracks in the sky!


    "Hula..."


    The golden lights burst down from the cracks in the sky, twisting the surrounding void, forcing people to come with the majestic breath and heavenly power. Finally, they linked the sky curtain and turned into a bright golden light column, which covered the upright body and the body of the red Jiri macaque.


    Looking from afar, you can see that there is a golden passage of time and space above the sky, connected with the tall and straight figure and the body of the red Jiri macaque.


    The tall and straight figure, eyes closed, standing on foot in the air, seems to be flying in the sky!


    The red Jiri macaque held its head high in the sky, and its eyes shot golden light!


    Then, the bright golden light, quietly swept into the tall and straight figure, disappeared in the eyebrows.


    Dark world, only on the sky, that tall and straight figure and golden light column connected to shine on the world, all like miracles!


    The golden column of light in the sky and earth is just like a bright golden day, and a stream of energy from the world converges from all directions and condenses towards the upright figure.


    That straight body, inside the body, broke out a terrible wave, let the four sides change color, and nine days connected!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!


    and at this moment, the whole family of golden winged mires is dark, the space is surging, the mountains are rocking, and the thunder is ringing in the sky for a long time.


    Rivers and lakes turn over and surge, just like a tsunami sweeping, and the body of golden winged Dapeng birds roar and hiss, all of which are groundless fright!


    under the mighty power of heaven, we suppress all living beings!


    At this moment, this world, somewhere in the world, vast plains, boundless, vast like a star river.


    It''s like the end of the world.


    Time here seems to be frozen, time here seems to have lost the meaning of existence, the atmosphere is calm and quiet.


    In the vast and vast plain, looking at the past from a distance, there is a huge circle, the middle arc is divided into two, forming a yin and Yang poles, looming, but no one can see.


    Because this seems to be a pure land that does not belong to the human world, and all living things can not be set foot on.


    In the clouds above, a palace is suspended in the air.


    This huge palace has no objects to support and no trace of Fuzhen. It miraculously appears in the air, just like a miracle.


    A middle-aged man in a plain robe stood outside the palace gate with his hands on his back, standing quietly, unable to conceal an ethereal temperament.


    He stood quietly, every move, and the earth space naturally integrated together, as if it is the master of this piece of heaven and earth.


    "The supreme nirvana, you are the third one. Evil spirits are born in Kyushu chaos. The catastrophe will come and the world will suffer. Time is running out. Boy, I hope you have time. Don''t let me down."


    All of a sudden, the middle-aged man looked up to the sky, with a faint Rune light in his eyes. The silent breath fluctuation made the space vibrate quietly.


    "Boom..."


    Within the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, the sky is dark and the earth is dark, and lightning and thunder are thundering, and Tianwei suppresses all sides.


    "Whoosh..."


    In this world, there are many empty shadows at the moment, and the strong step into the void.


    The shadow figures are the most powerful ones in the world.


    A line of shadow strong figure pinch finger calculation, then staring at the high altitude.


    One by one, they can feel the changes in the world only when they are the most powerful in the world.


    "This is the third vision of heaven and earth. It comes from the family of golden winged rocs. What happened? Did someone break through the sacred martial arts or something else..."


    "There is a strange phenomenon in the family of golden winged ROC birds. I''ll try my best to inquire into this matter..."


    Old voices echoed in the world, then disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1422

    "My God, what the hell is going on here?"


    "Such a vision of heaven and earth is more powerful than the one caused by the two commanders just now!"


    "The pressure is too strong to resist!"


    In the whole family of golden winged mires, many eyes tremble with astonishment, and all the practitioners of the family of golden winged mires are frightened by them.


    All the soldiers in the family of golden winged mires could not bear the great pressure and knelt down on one knee!


    All eyes struggle to look up, looking at the sky that all, the heart is not believe!


    "This is the nirvana of the great supreme, which caused the turmoil of the heavenly power."


    An old voice murmured and shocked, and a limping figure appeared quietly on the mountain. It was the old lady.


    "I have seen the saint."


    With the appearance of the tottering old lady, the Dharma protectors of the great elder and the second elder on the mountain are all respectful.


    "Yes, grandma."


    Kalou Cailing stepped forward and helped the old lady by her side.


    "Mother, why are you here? Are you not going to shut up for a hundred years?"


    Kalou Changtian stepped forward, his eyes briefly recovered from the air, but he was still shocked. He probably knew that his mother''s coming should have something to do with Du Shaofu''s nirvana!


    "My grandson is a great nirvana. How can I still be quiet and shut up? It seems that my grandson is indeed a lucky man and a god!"


    The old lady nodded to Kalou Changtian and waved to the elders around him to protect the Dharma. She looked directly up into the sky. Her eyes were not calm on her old face, and her eyes fluctuated violently. Then she whispered softly, with a trace of vibration in her voice. She said, "the great supreme Nirvana, this is my family. There are many people thinking about this news behind my grandson For the time being, all efforts should be made to block the situation so that no one can make any decision. "


    "Yes."


    Jia Lou Changtian nodded to the old lady and continued to look up into the sky.


    Many of the strong people of the golden winged ROC birds on the mountain peak all understand the old lady''s words. The great supreme nirvana is definitely the blessing of heaven and earth!


    It is already a legend that Jialou jueyu is a little supreme nirvana.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is making the golden winged ROC family a great nirvana. The relationship between Du Shaofu and the golden winged ROC family is undoubtedly equivalent to that of the golden winged ROC bird family, one primary and one big two supreme masters emerge at a time.


    If such news is spread out, the dragon people alone will go crazy without mentioning all the other hermits and races.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t give the boy directly to..."


    At the moment, there was a smile on his shocked old face, which made him tremble with excitement.


    Thinking that he almost wanted to abolish the great Nirvana guy in the sky at the moment, the five elder Jialou Yuantu had a bitter smile.


    Many elder Dharma protectors around him had the same idea as the five elder''s Jialou Yuantu. At the moment, when he heard the speech, he was helpless and bitterly laughing.


    They didn''t say that they specifically targeted Du Shaofu. If they were the golden winged mires, they would not tolerate the remains and treasures of a human with golden wings.


    "Who dares to move this laughing fellow in the future, I will be the first to destroy his whole family!"


    Then the five elder Jia Lou, after chatting and laughing, suddenly opened his mouth, his eyes were sharp and domineering, and Jin Guangdou shot.


    All the golden winged ROC birds on the mountain peak did not open their mouths. Kalou Cailing and the four elder jialouye, looking at the distant map of the five elders, could only smile for it.


    But at the moment, from the look of all the people, they all agree with the words of the five elders'' Kalou Yuantu.


    This is the attitude of the five elders, and also the attitude of the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds at this moment!


    "Boom..."


    The world is still trembling. The energy of heaven and earth condenses the golden light column. The shock between heaven and earth is becoming more and more intense.


    It is not difficult for everyone to feel that within the heaven and earth, a strong energy continuously permeates from the heaven and earth, and then continuously flows to Du Shaofu, who is shrouded in golden mansions.


    The power of heaven rolled and oppressed all living beings. The astonishing energy of heaven and earth roared and gathered to Du Shaofu.


    High in the sky, golden light, lightning and thunder, extremely spectacular!


    Looking at the tall and straight figure like a miracle at this time, and the pressure that diffuses faintly, all the children of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds are frightened for it!


    With the energy of heaven and earth condensed, a majestic breath came out of Du Shaofu''s body like a awakened beast. With the thunder and lightning, and the mighty and powerful pressure, it swept all over the place.


    "What a strong breath


    Many of the strong men of the golden winged ROC family watched the startled murmuring above.


    The golden light column poured down from the nine days, connected the nine days, condensed the energy of the four heaven and earth, and connected with Du Shaofu.


    The energy and pressure of heaven and earth are more and more intense and crazy, and they begin to make deafening "roaring" sounds and thunder bursts!Under the dark world, only Du Shaofu was like a God. He was baptized by the golden light and connected with the heaven and earth.


    Standing in the sky between the heaven and the earth, at the moment, the upright body and the whole body are full of authority, and the breath is unprecedented for the children of the golden winged ROC birds.


    The breath is the supreme of the supreme, and it should crawl on the ground!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body is also like a peerless ROC, devouring the energy of the four worlds.


    Not long after that, the energy of the surrounding sky and sky became more and more intense. The lightning and thunder in the high altitude and the sky and earth "roared" and rocked, making the dark clouds in the surrounding sky thicker again.


    "Boom


    The mighty heavenly power is also more and more surging. All the golden winged ROC birds below are crawling and growling.


    At the moment, the rolling heavenly power has already drawn the whole space of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. A majestic breath is also diffused from the ninth day. The whole heaven and earth involved are crumbling, and the mighty pressure is not so shocking!


    "Why, look what Du Shaofu is doing


    Suddenly, the magic feather of the great protector of Dharma opened his mouth and exclaimed.


    The strong people on the mountain have already noticed at the moment.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu has begun to sit in the golden column of light which is connected with the nine heavens and draws the heaven and earth together and infuses the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu, sitting with his knees crossed, was moving all over the world. On his body surface, there was a mysterious wave of talismans and secret patterns, which seemed to be spreading and releasing a kind of spirit and auspiciousness, which overflowed everywhere.


    The light is gorgeous and moving. It''s amazing. In hazy, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged at the moment, gives people a kind of God''s coming into the world, the supreme and newborn supremacy!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu sat cross legged in the golden light column. His whole body glowed with brilliance. He was dazzling and mysterious, rendering countless mysterious runes out of thunder clouds around him.


    "He is comprehending the great supreme nirvana, he is in the supreme Nirvana!"


    The old lady spoke, her voice excited.


    "Boom..."


    Finally, under these magical changes, the thunder roared through the thick thunderstorm in the sky.


    That tumbling thunder cloud, continuously began to spit out a kind of arc.


    That arc is very strange, showing a kind of sacrificial purple gold color, an extremely terrible heaven and earth, ray Wei emerged, filled the sky.


    The appearance of the pressure of heaven and earth makes all the golden winged ROC birds feel powerless, just like ants in front of elephants.


    Time soon, purple gold arc spewed out, so that the thick cloud above the sky was also rendered purple gold color.


    With the mysterious Rune in the dense thunder cloud, the whole space is shaking.


    "Chula la!"


    In the next moment, the sound of "hisha La" lightning resounded, and the purple and gold thunder lights spread in an instant, converging with a kind of fast speed, and satisfied in the whole sky!


    In an instant, the purple and gold lightning flickered, suddenly turned into a purple gold thunderstorm, burst out of the thunder cloud.


    "Hula..."


    The dazzling electric arc poured down like countless purple and golden thunder from the sky, which covered the whole space of the golden winged Dapeng birds. The closer to Du Shaofu in the air, the more intense the arc was.


    "No, that boy is going to destroy my family!"


    In the terrible world of thunder, countless purple and gold thunders poured down with satisfaction. At this moment, all the strong people of the golden winged ROC bird family on the mountain peak also felt a tremor, which was intended to spread from the bottom of their hearts.


    In front of the amazing heaven and earth, the spirits of their strong men were shaking.


    And those who have been oppressed to display the golden wings of the ROC family, are in front of the amazing heaven and earth, and can''t lift their heads.


    "Hula!"


    in a short time, purple and gold thunder clouds rolled, and then a sound broke through the thunder of the dark sky. With a succession of purple and gold thunder accompanied by mysterious runes, it began to fall like a rainstorm.


    These thunders are accompanied by mysterious runes, and the space is suddenly distorted. It is like a thunderstorm in the whole family of golden winged mires.


    "No, this is to exterminate the clan!"


    "It''s not good. It''s caused the vision of heaven and earth, or the anger of heaven!"


    "Oh, no, Du Shaofu is too evil. He has been punished by heaven. Hide!"


    Under the terrible thunder, many huge golden winged ROC birds trembled, and the animal spirits in both pupils were trembling, showing a frightful color.


    But at this time, under the huge heaven and earth, they were even unable to dodge, crawling and unable to move!


    However, at the moment, the strong man of the golden winged ROC family on the mountain peak seems to feel something in the thunder and rainstorm that pours down the whole family of golden winged mires. In surprise, however, there is no fear.


    The terrible thunderstorm, although the sky and the earth were rolling, contained a breath of vastness, mystery and vastness, without any violence and destruction"The supreme demon, the old lady has lived for so long and finally got to see the legend of the supreme one. It is the supreme thunder and rain, which will protect my whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1423

    "The supreme demon, the old lady has lived for so long and finally got to see the legend of the supreme one. It is the supreme thunder and rain, which will protect my whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds!"


    At this time, the old lady''s limping body stepped into the air and shook her sleeve. Her eyes began to twinkle and her body trembled. All of a sudden, a loud voice spread out to the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds, saying, "there is no need for the children of all families to panic. This is the supreme thunderstorm that the supreme Nirvana can lead out. It contains the spirit of supreme Nirvana and contains the profound meaning of heaven and earth You will benefit immensely if you are baptized by the supreme thunderstorm. This is a unique opportunity, which can be met but can not be sought. If you miss it, you can hardly get a second chance in this life! "


    "What, this is a unique opportunity?"


    "The supreme thunder and rain contain the spirit of Nirvana and the profound meaning of heaven and earth!"


    "Quick, get the supreme thunder rain to baptize yourself!"


    As the old lady''s voice reverberated in the whole family of golden winged mires, all the children and servants of the family were all red in their eyes, and the golden light broke out. In the collapse of the heavenly power, they also made full efforts to shake their wings to head on and accept the baptism of the supreme thunderstorm.


    "Go, it''s a unique chance!"


    "The real opportunity, don''t miss it!"


    A line of figures rushed out, hissing and roaring, flapping their wings and holding their heads high, looking for the most advantageous position to meet the baptism of the coming supreme thunderstorm.


    At this moment, even the two figures of Kalou Cailing and Jialou jueyu have already appeared in a favorable position, and they have urged themselves to be baptized in the supreme thunderstorm.


    The brilliant purple and gold thunder falls, without destruction, containing the spirit of Nirvana and containing the profound meaning of heaven and earth. This is a supreme thunderstorm and a great opportunity.


    "Demon, Du Shaofu is a monster!" On the mountain, there are elders who are exclaiming for it!


    "It''s granny. It''s too big. It''s against the weather. Du Shaofu, this boy, is playing too much this time?" The five elders'' tower is far away.


    On the mountain peak, all the strong men of the golden winged ROC bird clan were stunned.


    All the elder Dharma protectors are so sluggish that they can''t calm down any more.


    Du Shaofu is strong and strong, but he is stronger than the real golden winged ROC!


    Du Shaofu, even though he was physically strong and powerful, he also integrated at least three kinds of spirit thunder. Now, even the Jinwu Huotian thunder of the golden winged Dapeng family has been integrated by him!


    If you want to say that, but Du Shaofu''s pulse soul is still the red Jiri horse monkey!


    If it doesn''t matter, Du Shaofu just let the red Jiri macaque pulse soul and the miracle of Yuan Shen merge!


    If all these things are forgotten, when the supreme nirvana of jueyu in Kalou was successful and shocked the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds, Du Shaofu came to another great Nirvana!


    A human being, so natural and gifted, so abnormal and evil, this is simply appalling!


    On the mountain peak, the old figures of these golden winged ROC birds are shocked in addition to shock.


    "God, my family, in my lifetime, it is enough to see my family walk out of the supremacy of size and size."


    The elder said, on Gao Dezhao''s old face, his golden eyes were moist. He was excited and tearful, and he was crying with joy!


    "that boy was picked up by Cailing. God bless our family, God cares for our family!"


    The two elders clenched their fists and trembled, and their eyes turned red.


    "It''s good that you didn''t destroy this guy at the beginning, otherwise, I would have to finish with you old guy!"


    The three elders'' Gallou trembled far away, and could not help shaking the five elders'' distant map.


    "Hey hey, that was the test and test of him. Now that boy is the son of my family of golden winged ROC birds, he practices the skills of my family of golden winged mires, and the blood of my family is flowing in his body. Who dares to say that he is not the son of my family, I will never finish with him!"


    At the moment, the old body is also excited, no longer under anyone, and his eyes emit golden light for it.


    In the golden column of light, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed, and he sat cross legged. His whole body was crystal clear, and he was born with a miracle in the sky.


    All the children and war servants of the golden winged mires are bathing themselves in the supreme thunderstorm.


    Finally, even all the elder Dharma protectors could not help joining the baptism lineup and team.


    The great supreme Nirvana has attracted a supreme thunderstorm, which gives the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds a huge chance.


    It lasted for three days and three nights before it gradually ended.


    For three days and three nights, the supreme thunder and rain poured down, and all the children of the whole family of golden winged mires were baptized and benefited endlessly.


    Even many of the war servants in the family of golden winged ROC birds got great opportunities and benefited immensely this time!After three days and nights, all the lightning and thunder and the visions of heaven and earth began to disappear quietly.


    "HISHI..."


    The strong in the family of golden winged mires first opened their eyes, and the golden light overflowed. A huge body of golden winged mires slowly converged, and their eyes were filled with excitement and excitement. They were most aware of what kind of good things they had got in the three days of supreme thunderstorm.


    The body of a golden winged ROC bird converges with the release of the golden light. After turning into human form, they all look at the sky in the same way.


    Above the sky, now the clouds have cleared.


    High in the sky, at the moment that a strange figure sitting across the knees, all over the crystal, Shenxia flow, still eyes closed.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu sits quietly in the sky with his knees crossed. However, he can make everyone feel a strong breath for no reason.


    The body sitting cross legged gives people a feeling of vastness and loftiness. The strongest breath is invisible and diffuses everywhere. It makes the heaven and earth tremble quietly, just like the sea in ups and downs!


    No matter the cultivation is high or the cultivation is low, the golden winged ROC bird''s son, at the moment, no longer has the prestige which seeps from the heaven and earth, but still feels the fear and the infinite oppression.


    This oppression is no longer from heaven and earth, but from the body sitting cross knees.


    The young man sat quietly on his knees in the sky, seemingly ordinary, but for no reason, with a feeling of dim light from all directions.


    Only he is the most eye-catching, giving people a breath of supreme birth.


    The eyes of all the children and servants of the golden winged ROC family below are all trembling in secret. At this moment, everyone can feel that the young man sitting cross his knees has changed a lot more than a year ago!


    The more careful the invisible breath that permeates the young people who sit on their knees, the more they feel like they are totally different from the past. They are less domineering and fierce than before, but more plain and ordinary.


    But it is so, instead, it makes people feel that it is a kind of return to nature, is able to be in the right place, can be arrogant, arrogant!


    The kind of invisible arrogance after returning to the original nature makes some golden winged ROC birds'' children tremble secretly, and they have to bow their heads and crawl, as if in worship. Under the real supreme, they can''t raise their heads.


    Everything began to calm down, the terrible waves disappeared completely, the mountains stopped shaking, the earth stopped roaring and rolling, and the sky was calm again.


    Under the gaze of all eyes, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes, sitting cross knee, slightly began to quiver a few times.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes suddenly opened.


    "HISHI..."


    With Du Shaofu''s closed eyes opened and his original clear and deep pupils, the golden light burst out, just like a substantial golden thunderbolt, rushing straight into the sky. Even the whole body suddenly burst out a large number of golden talisman secret patterns!


    "boom..."


    At this moment, the tall and straight figure sitting in the sky above his knees turned into a golden winged ROC bird with a large amount of golden talisman hidden behind.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s body, sitting cross legged, is like a real golden winged ROC. His golden eyes are like two rounds of sun shining in the sky, overlooking the world


    "Whoosh..."


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s body, sitting cross legged, leaped out of the air, his arms slightly unfolded, like the wings of a peerless ROC, and a roar in his mouth was like the sound of a roc singing through the sky.


    "Ji..."


    It was like a roar of a lion, a roar of a lion, a roar of a crane, and a roar of a tiger. The sound was straight into the sky. The sound moved for nine days. A terrible breath came out of the flesh!


    Under the terrible breath, that loud shout, at this moment, also seems to trigger the world to vibrate, the space ripple distortion, the group peak trembles!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The sound wave turned into an arc and swept across the world, carrying a powerful energy. Many mountains in the surrounding mountains were also blown up and collapsed under the sound wave energy!


    A big drink, is to cause such a terrible movement, even can bring a kind of heaven and earth in it.


    The sound reverberates in the space, the cultivation level of vibration is lower, the ear is painful, and the animal soul in the brain tingles.


    The children of the next generation of golden winged ROC birds, are not their hair standing down for it!


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, just at this moment, behind the Kalou Jue Yu, which converged again in mid air, rose a bright golden light. Hunting in robes was accompanied by wind and thunder, as if with thunder and mysterious heaven and earth.


    "What will the second commander do?"


    "What does Jue yu want to do?"


    All of a sudden, the voice of surprise came from all the children of the golden winged ROC family below and the strong ones of the golden winged ROC family on the mountain peak.


    But suddenly, the body of Kalou jueyu has already burst out of the sky, as if it were in harmony with the heaven and earth, carrying the power of heaven and bearing the unique demeanor. It looks like a fierce beast in the sky![today''s update is finished. Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, I can only watch two shifts. Since the 20th, Xiao Yu will try to work more. On the 19th, I start subject 2. I have a sense of direction. Every day I practice driving, I have become an African brother. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1424

    "Jueyu''s supreme nirvana, with the great power of heaven and earth, contains the supreme meaning, but also has the true bone, and the spirit body can be formed. In the same level, it can be invincible in the world!"


    On the mountain peak, watching Jia Lou Jue Yu rush to Du Shaofu, feeling that invisible breath, there is a strong Dharma protector directly shocked and exclaimed!


    At the moment, all the elder Dharma protectors of the golden winged ROC bird clan were shocked and surprised, but no one stopped Kalou jueyu.


    And at the moment, all these strong people even have some expectations.


    If Jialou jueyu really wants to attack Du Shaofu, what will happen when the little supreme Nirvana meets the great supreme nirvana, and the demon king meets Zhenpeng?


    The elder Dharma protector of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan on the mountain peak guessed it was right that Jialou jueyu was attacking Du Shaofu.


    Jialou jueyu itself is a true ROC. Although it is human at the moment, it does not motivate the body, but it also carries the skills of the real Peng. Like a peerless real ROC, it comes out across the sky like a real Peng. The electric light and flint appear in front of Du Shaofu, and the golden light bursts out!


    "Hiss!"


    Jialou jueyu looks solemn and dignified, which contains endless majesty. With his right hand out, he quickly turns into a huge golden claw mark in the twisted space.


    The golden claw print, an endless golden talisman and secret pattern, contains the great power of heaven and earth, and directly covers Du Shaofu, and the supreme one oppresses him!


    "What a strong pressure, the second commander is too strong now!"


    Under that claw, the spirits of all the offspring of the golden winged ROC family trembled, and the blood of the ROC was solidified. They could not resist the energy aftershocks, so they should kneel down for them!


    Du Shaofu moved, and his laughter converged. He looked at the Kalou jueyu, who had crossed the space for the paw print. Suddenly, the golden light gushed out of his body, without any hesitation. He hunted in purple robes, shook his arms, wrapped his fists, and hit him with one fist.


    This fist, seemingly insipid, but suddenly, makes people look up and tremble for it. The desire to be oppressed by a stream of pressure without any reason wants to kowtow and kneel down.


    This terrible pressure seems to come from the depths of heaven and earth and soul, but it is more from the body of the upright youth in purple robes.


    "The body contains great supremacy, my God, this is the supreme power!"


    on the mountain peak, Gao Dezhao''s old face was twisted and trembled, and his excited mouth exclaimed. His old body kept shaking. At the moment, the purple robed youth''s flat fist, throwing his hands and feet, accompanied by the supreme divine power, made him feel the tremor.


    "Boom


    Everything is between the electric light and the flint. Du Shaofu blows out his fist. Before his flat fist, the golden talisman is covered with secret patterns, and the golden radiance begins to permeate around. The prestige sweeps through the nine days, just like the supreme lower boundary, and comes to the world!


    Before the punch, the space was directly twisted and exploded, and a circle of black cracks appeared around the fist.


    This blow has broken the space into pieces. After the space ripple is broken, it is annihilated in the dark crack aperture.


    That flat blow and groundless prestige shocked all the creatures in this world, their souls trembled and their blood coagulated!


    Finally, in this short moment, a fist and a claw completely collide with each other. The fist is hitting the claw heart, and the paw print covers the fist. The space is directly destroyed and the void is revealed.


    A large space explodes, the broken golden rune is like a glittering and shining petal falling, gorgeous dream, but the breath is domineering and powerful, pushing the four sides of the world!


    "Chulala..."


    Just for a moment, under the eyes of many stunned people, they saw that the body of Kalou jueyu shot directly out of the air under the impact of that fist, and was impacted into the mountains below like lightning.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    At that time, within the surrounding mountains and rivers, it was like an atomic bomb explosion. Countless golden lights shot straight into the sky, and a large number of mountains exploded, just like a volcano.


    "Boom..."


    The mountains burst open like a torrential rain in the sky and the earth. Mountains were razed to the ground, and huge waves were set off in the water.


    At the moment, that demon king, a real Peng, is just a move to fight, it is so terrible.


    With this move, Kalou jueyu, the supreme nirvana, was blown away with one blow.


    "It''s incredible that the two commanders can''t even fight with one move."


    "It''s too strong. This is the supreme duel!"


    Under the terrible movement and prestige, the children of the golden winged ROC family trembled all over their bodies, their lips turned white, and their spirits trembled. The terrible pressure was terrible.


    "My God, jueyu can''t stand a blow


    On the mountain peak, all the strong men of the golden winged daphnius, including the clan leader, Kalou, Changtian, the elder elder and the second elder, were stunned and speechless, unable to return to their senses for a long time.


    The strength of Kalou jueyu at the moment is well known by the strong men of the golden winged ROC family. He is a pure blood child of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds. He is a pure blood son of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds. He has been proud of his peers all the time. At the moment, he is able to achieve the Ultimate Nirvana. He has been able to push all the practitioners of the same level horizontally. Among the practitioners at the same level, it is invincible.But it was such an invincible supreme existence that at the moment, a fist was blown away by the devil.


    This makes the hearts of those strong people in the family of golden winged ROC birds hard to accept, which is too unbelievable!


    "No, the boy''s body is crystal clear, the rune is introverted, and contains Jinwu burning sky thunder. That''s the characteristic of refining shenti. Du Shaofu is absolutely successful in refining shenti!"


    In their consternation, the five elder Jialou Yuantu suddenly exclaimed, as if he had discovered something new.


    "It''s really the characteristic of the great accomplishment of the spirit body." The three elders, Garou yuan, also exclaimed.


    In the whole family of golden winged ROC birds, what can be achieved successfully is easier than the legendary nirvana, but there is not much difference.


    On the mountain peak, people can feel that Jialou jueyu has benefited a lot from refining shenti last time in a secret place. However, it is not enough to make the spirit body complete.


    But now, Du Shaofu, a human body, is a great success in refining his body, which has to shock all the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng bird family!


    "The body of refining God is completed, and a golden and black burning sky thunder is combined. The pulse soul and the yuan God are combined into one. The great supreme nirvana. How abnormal does Du Shaofu want to be?"


    The magic feather of the great Dharma tower breathed the cool air, rolling in his throat, and his eyes were full of consternation.


    "Hula..."


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, the amazing energy wave swept over, as if by the invisible big hand, quietly dispersed.


    On the sky, a light golden light enveloped, a blue and purple robed youth, with black hair and clear eyes, has a kind of unspeakable majesty and majestic momentum from his upright body, which makes the world around tremble like a god standing on the sky!


    "Hiss..."


    In the mountains and waters of the sky, a golden figure emerged from the sky. His long hair was scattered, his clothes were broken and stained with dust, which made him feel a bit embarrassed. But at the moment, he was still very graceful. It was the Jialou jueyu who had just been knocked down by Du Shaofu.


    Looking at the purple robed youth in front of him, Jialou jueyu''s eyes twinkled with golden light. Suddenly, he knelt on one knee. The golden light in his eyes turned into awe and bowed his head. The sound echoed in the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds: "Jialou jueyu has met the young patriarch!"


    The sound waves reverberate, also mixed with an invisible pressure.


    Jialou jueyu is also the supreme one. It can be called invincible in the same level, and it can be called Shuo Shuo today in the same generation.


    The supreme nirvana is enough to explain everything!


    But at the moment, such a golden winged ROC bird family of the most respected young true Peng, also in front of the devil''s head.


    The sound of the waves reverberated, so that the whole family of golden winged mires suddenly seemed silent.


    But only in a short period of time, there are many figures and the golden winged ROC birds in this world. Their bodies flutter up in the air and occupy themselves in the air.


    "I''ve met the young patriarch!"


    A sound wave, after the Jialou jueyu, is like a rock, rolling through the sky.


    They are the younger generation, such as Kalou jueyou, Kalou Jue Kong, Jialou Yuying and so on.


    At the moment, the golden light of each eye is surging, which is not only a kind of submission, but also a kind of awe, sincere awe!


    in the original human race, few children of golden winged mires would take it in their eyes, just as ants, and even wanted to dig out the things in their families.


    Later, however, Du Shaofu repeatedly shocked the whole clan and defeated Jialou jueyou. Later, in the clan Dabi, everyone thought that Du Shaofu did not dare to face up to Kalou jueyu, so they did not choose to fight.


    But in the end, it was Du Shaofu who came out and tried his best to turn the tide back, and both of them were defeated.


    That war shocked the whole family of golden winged mires, and the result was a tie.


    But the children of all the clans knew that if Du Shaofu didn''t want to see the gap between the patriarch and the father and son of Jialou juejiao, and the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds, he was afraid that the magic bone of Jialou JueJie would be removed, so he finally chose to draw.


    After all, Jialou jueyou is the pure blood son of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, the son of the clan leader, and the only terrible existence of the younger generation in the family who can compete with Kalou jueyu. Even if he is possessed of magic bones, he still makes his peers admire him.


    Du Shaofu''s choice of a tie also made some people who knew him feel grateful to him.


    In addition to the past, people have already accepted it.


    Finally, in order to protect the younger generation of all the clans, Du Shaofu chose to help all the people in order to protect the younger generation of all the clans.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1425

    to crack down on piracy and support genuine copy, please visit M zhulang.com Read the latest. Fight against piracy and support genuine copy, please go to M zhulang.com Read the latest. Even if it was a golden bird, it would be impossible to say that all the birds in this age would be lost even if they were young.


    If such misfortunes happen, such a blow will be a heavy blow to the whole family of golden winged mires, which is far more serious than breaking bones and muscles.


    In particular, the younger generation of the golden winged mires, who had entered the secret land, knew that if Du Shaofu and the asteroid had not chosen to deal with Jinwu burning Tianlei alone in order to protect them, no one would have escaped that day!


    When the space finally collapsed, the hearts of the young elite of the golden winged ROC birds, who had escaped from death, were trembling and in awe of them.


    Today, the purple robed youth miraculously extricated themselves from their difficulties. With a supreme thunderstorm, they have benefited the whole family of golden winged mires and brought great benefits to all the golden winged mires.


    At this moment, in the heart of Kalou juecheng, the awe and respect of the purple robed youth is not only the abnormal strength, but also a kind of deep awe from the heart.


    This kind of awe is more sincere and rare, and it is also a kind of identification from the heart.


    It can be said that at the moment, no one in the whole family of golden winged mires regards the purple robed youth as a human being. They are all regarded as members of the golden winged mires, or as the young patriarch of the golden winged mires!


    Even when he had some friction with Du Shaofu, the ravaged Kalou jueyou is now looking at the purple robed youth with golden eyes


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu was in the sky, hunting in purple robes. He looked at the four sides of the figure. A long puff of turbid air shook the space.


    "Boom


    From that upright body, the invisible and majestic momentum diffused out of the body has already made the whole world shake quietly for it!


    "Nirvana of the great supreme, heaven is my family!"


    Feeling that powerful momentum that makes the world quietly turbulent, the whole family of golden winged ROC birds sounded a low sigh with awe and shock.


    All eyes are fixed on the sky, for that proud purple robe figure and tremble!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhongzhou, a bloody scene.


    The world has been driving straight forward and sweeping everything. In a little half a year, no one can stop it all the way. It has laid down countless territories, swept countless large, medium and small mountain gates and countless empires.


    There are Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu, Du Yunlong, as well as the army of monsters and beasts in the temple of heavenly beasts. There is no one but the nine forces in Kyushu!


    Three days ago, a great war was boiling and shaking the whole of Zhongzhou.


    Chenxingzong is the best among the first-class forces in Zhongzhou. The martial arts in Zongzhong are as powerful as clouds. There is also a nine star spirit Rune master in charge. Compared with the original seven star hall, chenxingzong is more powerful.


    In the chenxingzong, over the years, there have been many outstanding people of younger generation. Although they are not as famous as shuiruohan, nameless and jiuchongling, they are not small.


    At the beginning, the alliance of Jingxie besieged the World Association of wasteland, and the follower of chenxingzong was also one of them.


    Just three days ago, the old nest of chenxingzong was held in the world of desolate country.


    It is said that the nine star spirit Rune master in chenxingzong was killed by Du Xiaoyao of the world association with two fists. None of the venerable practitioners in Zongzhong''s old nest did not escape. No less than 200 imperial level practitioners and hundreds of thousands of elite disciples were bloody washed by the world''s Association army.


    It was the most fierce battle in the past half a year, and it was easy to solve. The news spread, which made the four sides tremble with fear!


    The Chenzong''s nests were settled down in the world, and then they were laid to rest.


    "The moon shadow hall has received a message from Shaojing. The third brother is now in the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, but he has encountered some troubles and will take a long time to come back." In the Grand Hall of the original chenxingzong, Du Yunlong said to the people in the hall.


    At the moment, in the hall, sitting upright are the core strong men in the world, such as Yao Zun, Yi Wuling, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu, Yinyi magic carving, xuanjiao king, juejian king, etc.


    "Will the President be in the family of golden winged rocs?"


    Jue Jian Wang and others are all shocked. For them, the golden winged Dapeng bird family is just a legendary existence.


    For them, the golden winged Dapeng bird family is the supreme beast clan.


    "Shaojing news also said that in this world, there will be a catastrophe in the near future. Let''s keep our strength, practice hard and improve our accomplishments, so that we can have more self-protection when the catastrophe comes!"


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth with a slightly coagulated look. It is not difficult to know from the news that the catastrophe mentioned by Du Shaojing is absolutely extraordinary."The disaster of heaven and earth was also mentioned by sister Luo."


    Du Xiaoqing and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. When she was in the farmhouse, she had heard that Xiaoluo had mentioned the news that the Tiandi catastrophe was coming, but she did not know what it was.


    "It''s no wonder that for a long time, there has been no movement in the Dalan sect, the Tianshi sect, and the Lingtian valley. I''m afraid that there is a catastrophe in the sky because of their fear."


    Yao Zun was lifeless, his eyes glowed with light gold, and his robe trembled. He said, "during this period of time, we have almost conquered. If we go on the expedition, we will not have enough troops. We will lose sight of this one and lose the other. If there is no one to defend, the people will be in dire straits. It is time for us to have a rest."


    "What the old doctor said is reasonable. He should have a rest first, and the rest of his blood account will be recovered after the third younger brother comes back, and then he can ask for it from Dalan cult, tianshe sect and lingtiangu!"


    Du Yunlong''s eyes are full of thunder and cold, and his whole body is breathless and bloody.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I met my adoptive father."


    In the majestic and simple hall, Du Shaofu knelt down on one knee and saluted the clan leader Jialou Changtian.


    "Ha ha, no need to be polite. Get up quickly."


    Jialou Changtian helped Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "it''s a miracle that you can come out of the broken space and survive. It''s a miracle to return the spirit to great perfection. It''s unbelievable that your pulse and soul merge with the original God to achieve the supreme nirvana. I''m afraid it won''t be long before your achievements will be above me. At that time, the whole family will need your leadership."


    Du Shaofu nodded and stood up, and said with a smile to Jialou Changtian, "I will try my best. Thank you for your great love."


    This time, Du Shaofu still thought that he was lucky to be able to get out of the space where Jinwu burned the sky and thunder. With Du Xiaoyao''s abnormal talent, he didn''t expect to be able to walk out of the broken space directly.


    However, Du Shaofu only realized the fusion of pulse spirit and yuan God. He didn''t expect that he succeeded in the end. From then on, the original spirit was the pulse soul, and the pulse soul was the yuan God, which had been combined into one, one and Tao.


    "In the future, you will be my brother. You should listen to me, otherwise, no matter what your great nirvana is, my aunt will deal with you."


    Jialou Cailing came to Du Shaofu''s side and patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder with a hint of warning, but on his face, he was smiling.


    "I didn''t dare to provoke you."


    Du Shaofu looked at the colorful plume of Kalou and subconsciously took a step back and smacked his tongue.


    "Cailing, don''t bully your brother. Look at your peers in the family. Now who is not afraid of you? If you do this again, who will dare to ask you in the future."


    Kalou Changtian glared at Kalou Cailing, but looked at the women and young people in front of him at the moment, one male and one female, and another son and one woman were beside him, and his heart was filled with warmth.


    But in the heart of Kalou Changtian, I can''t help but think about the rebellious figure. If the rebellious figure is also in the family, plus Jialou jueyu, why should the golden winged Dapeng family not be lucky in this world.


    "Dad, you are too protective of this boy. Besides, I don''t intend to marry."


    Jialou Cailing was gazed at by Kalou Changtian, and her beautiful eyes turned white to her father. Then the graceful figure turned and her head would not leave the hall.


    "This dead girl..."


    Jia Lou Changtian had no choice but to smile bitterly, looking at the beautiful figure leaving, but her eyes were a little spoiled.


    Looking at the departure of Kalou Cailing, Du Shaofu also gave it a bitter smile. Then he looked at Kalou Changtian, pondered a little, and asked, "adoptive father, what is the supreme Nirvana? After nirvana, should it not be the realm?"


    Du Shaofu did not know much about the supreme Nirvana at the moment. He did not even know that there were still great and small Nirvana after nirvana. He always thought that after nirvana, he should be able to set foot in the realm.


    "Nirvana, in the process of life and death, is not subject to all kinds of causes. He is called nirvana. There is no little difference between Nirvana and the world, and there is no little difference between the world and nirvana."


    After a pause, Kalou Chang Tian looked at Du Shaofu and said, "generally speaking, the Six Harmonies are in the mirror heart. When you go, you can become a body. You can connect ancient and modern times, and you can always connect with each other. Mo Zhi and ER, Hao Ran Da Jun, are called nirvana.


    Nirvana comes from the true heart of the original sense. If we can extinguish a dream, we can prove a true sense. Like a mirror, we can see a little light, and even completely destroy the whole card. You have surpassed the ordinary Nirvana and achieved the state of supreme nirvana. As far as I know, there are only three people in the whole family of golden winged mires from ancient times to the present. Among them, one of them is the ancestor of my family of golden winged mires. "


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu seemed to understand and not understand. He then asked, "I feel that this breakthrough has been made, but it seems that it is not a territory. Why is this?"


    "You have already reached the state of nirvana. As I just said, Nirvana and the world are no less different, and the world and nirvana are no less different. Therefore, there is not much difference between your Nirvana and your realm, but the levels are different. I didn''t have the chance of supreme nirvana, so I didn''t know too much about it. However, there were ancient ancestors in the family who had the supreme nirvana, so I left a lot of experience. " to crack down on piracy and support genuine copy, please visit M zhulang.com Read the latest. Fight against piracy and support genuine copy, please go to M zhulang.com Read the latest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1426

    to crack down on piracy and support genuine copy, please visit M zhulang.com Read the latest. Fight against piracy and support genuine copy, please go to M zhulang.com Read the latest. With a smile, Kalou Changtian said to Du Shaofu: "generally speaking, you don''t have to step into the realm of Nirvana, but there are also six realms of Nirvana, which are extinction, extinction, self, liberation, samsara, and finally immortality."


    "Extinction, extinction, self, liberation, reincarnation, immortality."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. In his mind, he seemed to have touched.


    "You and Jue Yu are both at the level of Nirvana, which is equivalent to the cultivation of the initial realm, the extinction of Nirvana, and the cultivation of the realm of closure. By analogy, the nirvana of immortality and immortality is equal to the cultivator of the main domain. But with your supreme nirvana, I''m afraid it''s enough to sweep the same territory. "


    Kalou Changtian opened his mouth. In his golden eyes, he also brought a little shock and yearning. He said: "as for the immortal, immortal, Nirvana is the holy martial art in the legend. It is said that the immortal Nirvana has broken through to the holy land, which is more than 100 times that of the master practitioners. The chance to break through to the holy land is more than 50%


    "Holy land, how does that exist?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his eyes were full of golden light to the Holy Land in the mouth of Kalou.


    "You boy, you''d better continue to practice well. Although you are the supreme nirvana, it''s also a more difficult way to practice. It represents that you are very human and can''t walk. If you really get to that step, you will naturally know what the holy land is."


    Jialou Changtian patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder, with a little affection in his eyes, and said, "but with your natural posture and mood, your grandmother says that you have a great chance to step into the Holy Land in the future."


    Du Shaofu didn''t ask any more questions. The grandmother in the mouth of his adoptive father, Jialou, was also an old lady.


    However, in Du Shaofu''s mind, this time, he was very happy to be able to integrate the spirit of Jinwu burning the sky and thunder to get out of the predicament, and also to integrate the pulse soul and the yuan God to achieve the supreme nirvana. This is probably the so-called "disaster without death" must have a blessing.


    "Adoptive father, I''ll see my grandmother first."


    Then Du Shaofu nodded. In his clear eyes, a faint golden light flashed. He said to Kalou, "I''m going to go back to Zhongzhou these two days, and I should go back to solve some problems."


    "OK, but we have three rules. You can go back, but the clan will send someone to protect you. Once the news of your supreme nirvana is leaked, I''m afraid it will be the first dragon clan to let you go. In addition, in half a month, there will be a ceremony in the clan where you are the young clan leader. You have to attend. In this half month, you can go to any place in the family to understand or walk around." Jialou Changtian said to Du Shaofu.


    "All right." Du Shaofu could only nod.


    At night, the stars twinkle and the bright moon pours into the night sky.


    "Boom..."


    In the courtyard on the hillside, in the room, in a simple seal ban, in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, a faint streamer swept out, which is the ancient space.


    "Hiss!"


    The whole space fluctuated, and Du Shaofu''s figure then directly entered the ancient space.


    "Roar..."


    When Du Shaofu finally reappeared, he was in a vast ancient square. In front of him, the huge Hall of heavenly beasts was very aggressive, and there was a roar of beasts in front of him!


    "Whoosh..."


    As Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, the figures in the temple of beasts suddenly swept out, accompanied by a powerful and fierce breath, whistling around the ancient square.


    "Boom...!"


    With the appearance of these figures, the whole vast square also trembled.


    But even Du Shaofu''s clothes did not stir up half a minute.


    "Three less!"


    "I''ve seen the master of the temple!"


    Those figures also fell in front of Du Shaofu. They were ghost car, Qin demon, king of magic tiger, Xiao Yingying, king of shenape, king of huojiao and king of mad bear.


    "Progress has been enhanced a lot, ah, ancient heritage, is really very important!"


    Looking at the figures in front of him, Du Shaofu was also moved by his eyes.


    At this moment, compared with the original entrance to the temple of beasts, the cultivation of this figure is a direct breakthrough.


    The original cultivation level was lower, and even many of them showed signs of breaking down.


    However, the originally powerful ghost car, king of magic tiger, king of mad bear, Xiao Ying, and king of fire Jiao can''t be broken, but they are all from Hunyuan beast Zun to Nirvana beast Zun.


    Especially the ghost car and the king of magic tiger, they are not only strong in cultivation, but even stronger when they reach the peak of nirvana.


    The power of the two invisible bodies, but also through a feeling of the supreme monster.


    Ghost car is the inheritance of ancient Phoenix, and the king of magic tiger is the inheritance of ancient white tiger. This is the inheritance of the two great orcs!As Du Shaofu''s eyes scanned, he found that the mad Bear King inherited from the ancient Tian Xiong, the Xiao Falcon inherited by the ancient Qinyuan strongmen, and the Xiao Ying Ying inherited by the powerful people in Pulao, all of which are amazing progress.


    Xiaoying and the mad Bear King are both Nirvana beast statues comparable to the peak.


    In addition, the spirit ape king, inherited by the ancient nine hell ape strongman, will never have much more breath under the ghost car.


    God ape king himself was originally Nirvana beast Zun. At this moment, I am afraid that as long as there is an opportunity, he can directly break through the realm of beasts.


    "No gift."


    Du Shaofu waved his sleeve and motioned for the people to be excused. The breath of air came from all the people in front of him, which made Du Shaofu feel happy.


    From then on, the figures in front of us will be the dominators among the beasts. In time, they will be able to change the pattern of the whole animal kingdom.


    "Ha ha, finally out."


    When the crowd got up, the king of mad bear laughed and his voice shook the space.


    It has been more than ten years since the king of mad bear accepted the inheritance in the temple of beasts and beasts. Although this is not much for their cultivation level, after receiving the inheritance in the temple, they have been waiting to go out, but they find that there has been no news to let them go out, and they are somewhat anxious.


    "It''s only a few decades, not long."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the mad Bear King, but he was helpless. He entered the territory of Jinwu burning sky and thunder to realize that it has been more than a year since Du Shaofu entered the territory of Jinwu burning sky and thunder.


    The temple of beasts was put in the ancient space at the beginning. Ten times the time, the king of mad bear, the king of magic tiger, the ghost car, Qin demon and so on, were in it for more than ten years.


    "More than ten years, it''s really not long."


    The mad Bear King was smiling and nodding. His eyes looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I don''t know what level the master''s accomplishments are now?"


    It has been more than ten years inside the temple of beasts, but only more than a year outside. The king of mad bear also knows this.


    What''s more, the mad Bear King also knew that the hall was mainly benefited from the secret realm of the golden winged Dapeng birds. Therefore, during this period of time, the hall master should not practice in the ancient space.


    What''s more, this time, the mad Bear King got the inheritance of the ancient sky bear strongman, and he knew how much benefit he got.


    Therefore, at the moment, the mad Bear King could not help but look for Du Shaofu to have a try.


    However, the mad bear king didn''t think that he could defeat the hall master in front of him now. Du Shaofu could have defeated Jialou Jueming at the beginning. He was afraid that at the moment, with his strength, the mad Bear King knew that even if he met with the original Kalou JueJie, he would never win.


    So now the mad Bear King just wants to try to find out what kind of situation he has reached. I''m afraid that with his current cultivation strength, the hall master can''t abuse him as he did at the beginning.


    Crazy bear king thought, this is only more than a year, the temple master is afraid that no matter how much progress, afraid is not too abnormal.


    What''s more, I feel the breath of Du Shaofu at the moment, which is not like the breath of arriving at the territory. This also makes the crazy Bear King have more confidence.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu gave a smile and said to the mad Bear King, "I have made little progress in my cultivation, but I have made a little progress. Anyway, I can''t get to the realm."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu didn''t tell any lies. He really couldn''t reach the realm of nirvana.


    "As expected, I didn''t reach the territory."


    The mad bear king heard the words, and his eyes suddenly brightened up.


    "Crazy Bear King, do you want to fight with the temple master?"


    Xiaoying seemed to know the mind of mad Bear King. He was afraid that mad Bear King would not do anything. He suddenly opened his mouth and said that he wanted to see the excitement.


    In the past ten years, Xiaoying has also been inherited by the strong men of ancient Pulao, which is absolutely extraordinary. Even if he meets a pure blood dragon of the same level, he is absolutely not afraid.


    Therefore, Xiaoying Ying should also like to use the mad Bear King to test the gap between himself and the temple master.


    Of course, no matter Xiao Yingying or mad Bear King, at this moment, it''s not that they have two hearts.


    They are the king of the orcs, and their blood is different. They have already vowed to surrender. Besides, they have obtained amazing benefits. Naturally, they will not betray.


    At the moment, the mad Bear King and Xiao Yingying are just a little bit inflated because of their huge benefits.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Hey, listen to the words of the little bear hall, I want to go all out for more than ten years, but I''m sure that the little bear is willing to make progress


    Listening to the words of the mad Bear King, all of them suddenly looked at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu stood with his hands down, and with a faint smile, Du Shaofu could hear the words of the mad Bear King. This crazy Bear King is now my challenge book. It seems that the confidence is not generally inflated under the inheritance of the ancient sky bear strongmen for more than ten years.


    "Mad Bear King, Ying long, any one of you, I''m afraid that the hall master is not willing to do anything at all. Why don''t you go together? Maybe the Lord is willing to test you."The ghost car seldom talks. His red hair is as red as fire and blood. On his handsome face, his red eyes are sharp and deep. He looks at the mad Bear King and Xiaoying unconsciously, which brings him an endless sense of oppression. to crack down on piracy and support genuine copy, please visit M zhulang.com Read the latest. Fight against piracy and support genuine copy, please go to M zhulang.com Read the latest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1427

    style>.text_ C_ Bottom P span,


    . Text_ C_ Bottom P A,. Text_ C_ Bottom P strong,. Text_ C_ Bottom P em{ display:none; Private force lity:hidden; }/Style >


    fight against piracy, and support genuine copy. Please read the latest content in zhulang mobile version M. /Strong >


    EM >


    current u-color day D: 6655288


    current u-color rname: pickle GG


    / EM >


    feeling the breath of ghost car, Xiaoying and mad Bear King are still afraid of it.


    Ghost car was originally a monster in the animal kingdom, and now it has been inherited by the ancient Phoenix. Whether it is blood pressure or cultivation, it is climbing to a new height again.


    Ghost car mouth, small should also be a smile, way: "I have no problem, just don''t know the hall Lord to give the opportunity."


    Qin Mo, Shen ape Wang and others raised their heads slightly and looked at the wild bear king and Xiao Ying Ying who were singing in unison. They did not speak, but quietly watched the excitement.


    "Give me a chance. Why don''t you give me a chance? Let''s do it together."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, still standing with his hands on his back. He looked at the mad Bear King and Xiao Ying with a faint smile.


    I don''t know why. Looking at the smiling expression on Du Shaofu''s face, mad Bear King and Xiao Ying Ying suddenly began to feel uneasy.


    But that kind of uneasiness was immediately suppressed by the mad Bear King in his heart.


    Originally, the mad Bear King wanted to try his own strength now, not to mention the small Yingying, which is even more fearless.


    With his own cultivation strength at the moment, plus Xiao Yingying, the mad bear king really didn''t believe that the temple master in front of him could still ravage him as he had done in the animal kingdom.


    Xiao Ying''s thoughts are similar to those of the mad Bear King. They have achieved great benefits in the past ten years. They don''t believe that the temple master in front of him can still abuse him as he did at the beginning.


    "It''s time to fight."


    The eyes of the magic tiger king, Qin demon, God ape king, silver blood leopard king, Fire Dragon King, Xiao falcon, etc. seemed to have a tacit understanding. Dozens of figures suddenly backed away from the ground, leaving enough space for the three to fight.


    Looking at Xiaoying and the mad bear king who had doubts in front of him, Du Shaofu''s face still kept that look like a smile. Then he narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "why, you dare not do it."


    "The Lord of the temple has offended!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, Xiaoying and the mad Bear King drank at the same time, and their bodies all jumped out.


    "Boom


    In an instant, the terrible breath surged, which made the void tremble. The king of mad bear appeared covered with bright yellow light, his eyes were bright, and he struck his fist.


    The fist of the mad Bear King has almost brought up the dark space aperture, smashed the space, and the runes surged. It was shocking and powerful!


    At the same time, Xiaoying also put out his hand, shining all over his body, reaching out. His palm seemed to be covered with a layer of dragon scales, and a palm print was carrying an incomparable momentum and patted to Du Shaofu.


    The mad Bear King and Xiao Ying have been handed down from ancient times in the past ten years. They have made great progress in both cultivation and prestige.


    However, they also know how abnormal Du Shaofu''s strength is, so at the moment, they don''t have any politeness and keep their hands, but they also have a lot of confidence.


    Originally, there was not much distance between the three people. At that point, mad Bear King and Xiao Ying were almost lightning.


    The terrible momentum and breath directly enveloped Du Shaofu, and a fist and palm print almost reached Du Shaofu at the same time.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The speed was too fast, even faster than lightning. The fist and palm prints of mad Bear King and Xiao Ying fell heavily on Du Shaofu''s heart in the astonished eyes of the king of magic tiger and Qin demon.


    The rune''s brilliant explosion, terrible momentum swept, shaking around the square shaking endlessly!


    Mad Bear King and Xiao Ying changed their faces. They didn''t expect that the hall master could not escape.


    However, in an instant, the mad Bear King and Xiao Yingying seemed to have discovered the temple master who was close at hand. It seemed that they could not hide. Instead, they joined hands without leaving a hand, and could not shake the purple robed figure.


    "Boom..."


    The space trembles, and Du Shaofu''s body is like a rock. The fierce bear king and Xiao Ying fall with one fist and one hand, only lifting up the purple robe a little.


    The next moment, just as Xiao Ying and mad Bear King fell down, Du Shaofu moved and moved his arms. His hands reached out, just like two dragons going out to sea and two stars penetrating the sun. The two golden fist seals were like thunder rushing towards the sea, close at hand, and fell on Xiao Ying and mad Bear King."Bang Bang..."


    The two bodies, Xiao Ying and mad Bear King, were shot backward in response to the sound, without any turning around. Dozens of feet away, the two bodies just fell on the square, hit the square ground shaking.


    Mad Bear King and Xiao Yingying got up. They were all in a mess. Their faces were pale. What''s more, they just landed on Du Shaofu''s heart. At the moment, their arms were not short and spasmodic, and there were tiny cracks and blood spilling out.


    Xiao YingYing and the mad Bear King looked at the young man in purple robe in front of him, and their eyes seemed to be seeing a ghost.


    They are most aware that they have just hit the body, not only did not shake it half a cent, the body is like the strongest steel, their fists and palms directly cracked, and then the body was shocked by the irresistible force.


    From the purple robed youth, the invisible and terrible power that diffused faintly was not what they could stop!


    Mad Bear King and Xiao Yingying have a feeling that if the hall master just wanted to deal with them, he would kill them on the spot with one move, instead of looking embarrassed at the moment, and actually not hurt much.


    At the moment, the animals around were even more frightened. They wanted to see the excitement, but it turned out that mad Bear King and Xiao Ying were shaken off with one move. They were vulnerable.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Small falcon, Fire Dragon King, silver blood leopard king and so on stunned throat swallows saliva.


    "Looking for abuse."


    The ghost car looked at the mad Bear King and Xiao Ying Ying from a distance, and spoke faintly, but his blood colored eyes were looking at the purple robed youth, which was also rippling violently.


    It seems that this result is too much beyond the imagination of ghost car.


    "Well, let me out."


    Du Shaofu patted the dust on his purple robe, swung his sleeves and left.


    Mad Bear King, Xiaoying looked at each other, smacked his tongue, and lowered his head. Like eggplant beaten by frost, he did not dare to raise his head again.


    They thought that after getting the amazing benefits this time, they were able to puff up their eyebrows. However, at the end of the day, they joined hands to strike hard, and even the body of the temple master could not be shaken. They were afraid that the horrible body alone would be enough to devastate them.


    The next morning, outside the courtyard on the hillside, Du Shaofu stretched himself, spitting out his turbid breath and moving his eyes.


    Du Shaofu learned yesterday that Xiao Long had already left the golden winged ROC family and went to the animal kingdom. Zixuan also left the golden winged ROC family a month ago.


    What makes Du Shaofu''s heart tremble is that his sister Shaojing has gone to the golden winged Dapeng bird family to find herself.


    "My sister, you seem to have recovered. It won''t be long before I go back to you and my mother."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, feeling the powerful and surging dark air in his body at the moment. His actions and actions could smash the space. He outlined a little smile at his mouth, and then his figure disappeared in his place.


    "Whoosh..."


    When Du Shaofu appeared again, he was already outside the old lady''s Valley courtyard.


    "Come on, come in."


    The old lady''s voice was already coming from the courtyard.


    "The supreme nirvana, among the same generation, it should have been difficult to meet an opponent, especially among the same level cultivators!"


    in the courtyard, the old lady looked at Du Shaofu, with a little love on her old face, and said, "but there are many powerful people in the hidden world. You should be careful when you go out of the clan. When you can survive Nirvana one day, you should be careful Between heaven and earth, when the time comes, there won''t be many people who can do anything to you. "


    "The boy will practice hard."


    Du Shaofu swept the floor in the courtyard and nodded to the old lady.


    "With your talent, there will be a chance."


    With a smile, the old lady said, "you have been practicing the skills of the golden winged ROC family, but I have seen you do it. Of the three basic magic powers of the golden winged mires, you have only got two, and the other one is much worse."


    "Granny, what are the three powers?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu suddenly became interested, straightened up and looked at the old lady with expectation.


    With a smile, the old lady said, "there are three basic magical powers in our family, namely, physical power, strength and speed. One of your physical and strength cultivation is good, but the speed has not been played out much. Your speed is good, but it seems that it is mixed with other people''s footwork."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated. It was true that his speed was not slow, but in general, Peng Lin''s speed did not increase until nine days later. As the old lady said, he also cooperated with Qingqing''s leisurely walk.


    The speed of the golden winged ROC is rare in the world, even stronger than the body and strength.


    The ROC rises with the wind one day and soars up to 90000 Li, which has exhausted the terrible speed of the golden winged mires.


    "In fact, the speed magic should be regarded as the first of the three basic magical powers of our family. In terms of speed, there are not many creatures in this world that can be compared with my family."The old lady continued to say to Du Shaofu, "if you can cultivate the speed magic, you should be able to add more wings."


    "Grandma, how can I practice speed In Du Shaofu''s eyes, golden light began to gush out.


    "The God of speed is more difficult to cultivate. After all, you can''t have a complete family of golden winged mires. However, it doesn''t mean that you don''t have a chance to cultivate yourself."


    "The old lady said with a smile:" there is a set of speed magic in the family, which is called "a long journey". If you can cultivate it, you will certainly be able to increase your wings. At least in terms of speed, there won''t be many other creatures that can compete with you again. "


    [today''s two shifts, the update is finished. Xiao Yu has taken the second grade exam today. From tomorrow, he will add more shifts and make up shifts. He won''t have a big outbreak at one time. I''m afraid I can''t bear it, but I''ll continue to add one or two shifts every day. All brothers and sisters who have finished watching should have a rest earlier. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1428

    EM >


    the current u-color day D: 22053160


    the current u-color rname: P


    / EM >


    the voice dropped down, and a golden light flashed out from the brow of the old lady, which swept to the front of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows like lightning.


    Du Shaofu, without any hindrance, let the bright light sweep into his brow, and his eyes closed slightly in the bright golden light.


    The bright light swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows and turned into a huge message. The golden light broke out in the mud pill palace, and finally it was like a soaring golden winged ROC flying.


    It''s the practice of great progress and the speed magic of the golden winged mires.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s heart and mind gathered and began to understand. His eyes were slightly closed, like an old monk in meditation.


    The old lady laughs and picks up the broom on the ground. Her limping body falters and sweeps the courtyard slowly. It seems ordinary, but if you look at it carefully, it seems that it is in harmony with the space and is full of mystery.


    For a whole day, until the evening sun began to set, Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and the golden light flashed, like a golden winged ROC bird. The shadow was about to be swept out, and then he was quietly introverted and clear, with a little smile on his mouth.


    "How is your understanding going?" The old lady appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "I''ve learned almost, but I don''t know if I can succeed in practice." Du Shaofu answered truthfully.


    When the old lady heard the speech, there was a slight difference in her eyes. It was extraordinary. It was the top magic cultivation method of the golden winged Dapeng birds. It was said that the ultimate cultivation was able to soar up to 90000 Li.


    Even if it is the most top of the golden winged ROC, let alone a half day, even if it is a month, they dare not say that they can understand almost.


    "Although you have already understood it, it is not easy to cultivate into a great future. You need to go to a special place to practice. There is no suitable place in the family, but not far away from the family, there is a place called" the whirlwind ". It is said that it is a space vortex torn by the battle of the strong in ancient times. I don''t know why it has not healed, There is chaos in the space. There are vigorous wind and turbulent flow of space. If you want to practice, you can let the people of your family take you there. "


    The old lady put aside her surprise. A guy who can make a good body is a great nirvana. What else can''t happen? This boy is a demon like human.


    Night falls and the sun sets.


    Du Shaofu left the old lady''s courtyard. He was in the middle of the sky, looking at the bright moon just rising from the sky. His eyes moved. Then his purple robe shook and his figure swept into the far sky.


    "You boy, you come here so late, do you want to have a drink with your adoptive father?"


    In the hall of the golden winged ROC birds, Jia louchang looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. He was less arrogant and more kind. His eyes were just like looking at his real children.


    "There''s plenty of time for me to drink with my adoptive father. I''m going to spend half a month in the whirlwind and turbulence to practice my brilliant future. When I come back, I''ll drink with my adoptive father."


    Du Shaofu thought about the good wine he had drunk with his adoptive father, Jialou Changtian. The wine was absolutely not ordinary. He even drunk himself.


    "Have you got the cultivation method of Pengcheng Wanli? I plan to give it to you in a few days."


    Jialou Changtian smiles. It''s not surprising that Du Shaofu has the cultivation method of Pengcheng Wanli. He is surprised at Du Shaofu''s practice of Pengcheng Wanli for half a month. He says, "however, cultivating Pengcheng Wanli is not a short-term practice, so don''t rush."


    "I''ll try it first, but I''ll be back in half a month at the latest."


    Du Shaofu had already made up his mind, and now he was all focused on cultivating his brilliant future. In any case, there was no place to go in the past half a month. However, he would have a chance to go to some secret places within the family of golden winged Dapeng birds in the future.


    "Well, I''ll ask your sister to take you to the storm tomorrow. It''s outside the clan, but it''s not far from the clan, so there''s no danger."


    Seeing that Du Shaofu''s mind had been decided, Jialou Changtian did not say anything more.


    "Another thing, I want to ask the adoptive father to make a decision." Du Shaofu was in charge of the heaven.


    "Although you are my adoptive son, we are also father and son now. We don''t need to see you outside, but it''s OK to say so." Kalou is the God.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu said, "I want to strengthen some of the younger generation in my family. I don''t know what my adoptive father thinks of it."


    "Strengthen the blood supply?"


    After hearing this, Jia Lou Chang Tian thought he had heard something wrong. He looked at Du Shaofu suspiciously.


    It''s much more difficult to strengthen the blood than to strengthen the spirit. There are some Tiancai Dibao in the world, which can help to strengthen the spirit. However, it is impossible to find the Tiancai Dibao to strengthen the blood.


    There is no need to express the noble level of blood among the golden winged mires.However, compared with the blood of the ancient ancestors, the offspring of the golden winged mires are naturally much thinner.


    If you can strengthen the blood, let alone to the ancient ancestors, even if it is only a little bit, it will be able to benefit.


    "Yes, strengthen the blood." Du Shaofu nodded seriously.


    "Do you have Tiancai Dibao, which can enhance blood vessels


    If you can strengthen the blood of one or two top young people in the family, it will be even more powerful.


    It''s a pity that no matter how strong the golden winged ROC is and how many natural materials and treasures there are, there is no way to improve the blood of the offspring of the family.


    "It''s not the natural material and the earth treasure, but it should be able to improve the blood of the younger generation in all races."


    When Du Shaofu laughed, he knew that he couldn''t use his mouth for a long time.


    Therefore, as the voice dropped, Du Shaofu reached out with one hand, and the purple gold arc began to overflow in the palm.


    In a flash, the light was dazzling, an ancient and reckless breath spread out with destruction and tyranny, and the last tripod tripod was perched on the palm.


    "Boom


    A breath of destruction and tyranny, immediately release the hall!


    At this moment, the long sky of Kalou was full of golden light, and suddenly he was shocked. The breath from the tripod cauldron made him feel trembling.


    "To tell you the truth, my adoptive father, this is the God thunder tripod. It can forge the body with the divine thunder, strengthen the martial veins, and strengthen the blood vessels of the orcs."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth without concealing. He exposed the purple thunder xuanding in front of Jialou Changtian, revealing his biggest secret.


    It also proves that Du Shaofu put the golden winged mires on the list of the most trusted. Only when the golden winged mires are more powerful, can they become more powerful.


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, though he never thought of relying on the golden winged mires.


    Even if he is now the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC family, Du Shaofu once thought about what to do for himself by relying on the family.


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, he always knew for sure that his own strength was the real strength! If you are invincible, you are truly invincible!


    But Du Shaofu also knew that what he had to face was not ordinary. The evil cult and the Legalists were all real giants.


    "Jiuzhou Jiuding suppressed the demons in the sealed ancient land. Not long ago, the demons got out of trouble. Eight of them were taken away by the demons. However, it is said that only the God Lei Ding of Zhongzhou is missing. It seems that this is the one in Zhongzhou sealed ancient land!"


    Jia Lou Chang Tian looked at Du Shaofu''s palm in the purple thunder xuanding. In the depth of his eyes, the golden light seemed to overflow. His body trembled and his hair swelled. Then he burst into laughter. The laughter echoed in the hall and said, "I really don''t worry about the bad luck of my golden winged Dapeng birds!"


    Shenlei Ding, as the head of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, how can Kalou Changtian not know all of them.


    It''s a pity that there are prohibitions in the world. The nine sealed ancient lands above Kyushu will never allow other races to participate except the forces above Kyushu.


    In particular, the nine masters, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, and the golden winged ROC bird clan are not allowed to enter.


    At the moment, a god Lei Ding directly appeared in front of him, which is called how can Kalou Changtian not be excited and excited!


    The next morning, when the ghost car, Qin demon, king of magic tiger, king of mad bear and king of ape were led to the hall of golden winged Dapeng birds by Du Shaofu, he saw many young people and many elder Dharma protectors in the hall. They also smacked their tongue and felt oppressed for no reason.


    And see ghost car, God ape king, magic tiger king, mad Bear King and so on dozens of people, the golden winged ROC bird clan strong also secretly surprised.


    At the moment, the breath from the God ape king, ghost car, spirit magic tiger king, and so on, has been very different from the original.


    But then all eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    In the hall, Jia Lou Jue Yu and Jia Lou juecheng were called to the hall early in the morning. They also learned that it seemed that Du Shaofu had something to do with them. They all looked at each other with a slight surprise.


    Some elder Dharma protectors seem to know something.


    In particular, the great elder, the second elder, and the third elder, when they saw Du Shaofu who was coming with the ghost car and Qin demon, their eyes were all fixed on Du Shaofu.


    "I''ve met the young patriarch!"


    In the hall, the younger generation of the golden winged ROC birds saluted Du Shaofu immediately after seeing him.


    "When will the Lord of the temple become the young chief of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds?"


    "No, don''t scare me!"


    On hearing this, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and Xiao Ying looked at each other with astonishment. They did not know about Du Shaofu''s becoming the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    "No gift!"


    When Du Shaofu entered the hall, he swept the long sleeves of his purple robe, indicating that everyone would be exempted from the ceremony, and the prestige of the superior was invisible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1429

    The youth becomes the king, creates the wasteland to become the emperor, a country''s great fortune and the strength of faith, the great supreme nirvana.


    All of this made Du Shaofu have the inside information of standing tall and powerful among the golden winged Dapeng birds!


    As Du Shaofu walked into the hall, Kalou Changtian nodded to Du Shaofu, and then the long sleeves of his clothes and robes were swept away. With the release of a golden light, the whole hall was filled with golden runes.


    "Boom..."


    The whole hall suddenly trembled, and the surrounding space was distorted. It was already decorated with a forbidden seal.


    When Du Shaofu understood, his palm reached out, and the purple arc fluctuated. Then the purple thunder Xuan tripod was suspended above the palm.


    A great atmosphere of tyranny and destruction suddenly swept out.


    However, after seeing the God thunder tripod on Du Shaofu''s palm, many of the elder Dharma protectors of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, such as the elder and the second elder, were all directly stuck in the same place, and then one by one the golden light of his pupils tightened and his breath was short


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, I''m lucky to be among the golden winged mires..."


    After a long time, the elder''s body trembled, and the old face of Gao Dezhao couldn''t help laughing, and the hall trembled with laughter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    Calm in the air, suddenly wind and clouds, has also been accompanied by the sound of lightning.


    A vast expanse of mountains and land, like a desolate death, the wind howling in the air, where all things do not live, all things do not grow, like the end of this world.


    In the distance ahead, a huge space vortex suddenly appears out of thin air, like a black hole floating in the air.


    "Whoosh..."


    The two golden figures like lightning swept towards the terrible whirlpool, swept directly into the huge vortex, and finally stayed at the edge of the vortex.


    The two figures, a man and a woman, are covered with golden light. They are Du Shaofu and Jialou Cailing, who came out of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "This is the" whirlwind whirlwind ". There are strong vigorous wind and space turbulence in it. Ordinary martial arts practitioners dare not go deep. If they are not lucky, they will be able to destroy the spirits destroyed by the space turbulence and vigorous wind. The deeper you look, the stronger the power and vigorous wind of the violent space turbulence will be. You have to practice a long journey, but don''t go deep."


    Jialou Cailing said to Du Shaofu that he had a cool and upright face, and did not mean to be joking. In the turbulent wind, it was absolutely not terrible.


    "I understand."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He was not a man of carelessness. He swept out the wasteland space in his brow and let the Kalou colorful plume enter the purple thunder xuanding in the barren ancient space. After accepting the shenlei forging body, he immediately put away the wasteland space.


    Looking up at the top of his head, it was like a raging whirlpool leading to the nine days. Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. A moment later, his purple robe shook and his figure swept into it.


    "Hula..."


    The area in the whirlpool was beyond Du Shaofu''s imagination, just like the boundless crack in the vast space.


    However, the destructive power of the violent vigorous wind and the turbulent flow of space around him was beyond Du Shaofu''s imagination. Just outside, it was enough to destroy the physical body of ordinary practitioners of wuzun state.


    "No wonder there are no ordinary people here."


    Du Shaofu said in his heart that this place had left the family of golden winged Dapeng birds. However, there was no sign of any living beings in this area.


    With such a mysterious and terrifying place, most people dare not set foot on it at all. Moreover, this place is not a treasure land, and those strong people will not come to blow the wind.


    Wrapped in golden light, Du Shaofu''s figure is like lightning in the whirlpool of the vigorous wind.


    The ubiquitous turbulence of space and the destructive force of vigorous wind were not enough to stop Du Shaofu.


    The deeper he went, the better the effect would be. Du Shaofu wanted to go deeper within the scope that his body could bear.


    Feeling the force of destruction and tearing everywhere, Du Shaofu did not dare to have any carelessness and treated it carefully.


    A quarter of an hour later, Du Shaofu was finally in front of him. He was blocked by more and more violent tearing. His body began to feel some pain. Obviously, there was more violent energy in front of him.


    "What a strange place."


    Du Shaofu was surprised. He felt the fury in front of him. He thought to himself that there was no one in the deepest place who dared to enter.


    "Hula..."


    The vigorous wind is roaring, just like a strong wind rolling up waves, and the space is turbulent like a knife. If you are not careful, you can directly cut people into blood mist.


    That terrible vigorous wind whirlpool, in order to I simply can''t step, can sweep people out.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu stood in front of the most violent storm. The space in front of him was almost chaotic. The black light blade flashed out of time. With the occasional thunder, the space reverberated like earth shaking.The vastness and destruction of Du Shaofu made him feel small without any reason.


    "A long way to practice


    A moment later, he bit his teeth slightly, and his figure suddenly rushed into the most violent whirlpool in front of him.


    "Chulala..."


    As Du Shaofu''s figure approached, the violent vigorous wind was pulled by what kind of traction, and he was immediately involved with Du Shaofu.


    The overwhelming vigorous wind turned into a storm, which shrouded Du Shaofu like a tornado storm, tearing up the space and creating more space turbulence, as if the whole space was about to collapse at any time.


    However, once these vigorous winds were close to Du Shaofu, they were immediately blocked out by Du Shaofu.


    These vigorous winds are not trivial. I''m afraid they are enough to tear any martial master into pieces. However, Du Shaofu''s physical body at the moment is still able to resist.


    "A long way to go


    As the vigorous wind swept by, Du Shaofu did not retreat, but went forward, facing each other. His fingerprints condensed, and suddenly the golden talisman and secret pattern burst out on his body, just like a golden sun rising. In this space, the golden talisman and secret pattern wrapped around his body and became a shadow of a golden winged ROC bird.


    "Hula..."


    The vigorous wind roared wildly, and the turbulent flow of space swept everywhere, just like destruction.


    Du Shaofu''s body is covered with golden talisman and secret patterns. It is like a golden winged ROC bird in human shape spreading its wings in front of the vigorous wind, beating the wave of space and soaring upward!


    Du Shaofu is practicing a long journey, which is the top speed magic power of the golden winged ROC birds. His cultivation is so successful that he can soar up to 90000 Li with the wind. What a shock and strength it is.


    However, at the moment, if anyone knew that Du Shaofu was in the whirlpool of space that could destroy any venerable cultivator, he only wanted to cultivate a kind of speed magic power, and he was afraid that anyone would have to breathe cold air. It would be like taking his life to practice.


    But this way of cultivation, I''m afraid, is to put these supreme supernatural powers in the outside world, even if someone can practice, I''m afraid it can''t succeed.


    No one can come to this storm.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu is still walking against the wind and hitting the air against the wind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The night bathes the earth, the stars are dense, like the scales in the sea water, shining.


    The mountains overlap and the momentum is magnificent.


    "Whoosh..."


    A figure falls on a mountain peak from the night. In the night, it is hazy and less than 70 days old. If it can look down on the world, shake the four sides, and speak in a dignified and powerful voice, he says, "bully, show up."


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to break into the martial realm. Congratulations." Laughter came, a majestic figure directly fell in front of the old man. He seemed to be a little younger, but his invisible momentum was better than the former.


    "Let''s get down to business. How''s the investigation going? Did you find that thing?"


    The first old man opened his mouth, not others. He was the God of the light God court, but looking at the latter at the moment, there was some fear in his eyes.


    Listening to the words of Shengguang Tianzun, the old man, who was called "Bawu" by Shengguang Tianzun, suddenly became gloomy and said: "this time, our Lingtian Valley has suffered heavy losses. The leader of the spiritual array domain and the master of the spiritual cloud domain have suffered losses. This account will have to be paid back ten times in the wild country!"


    Shenguang Tianzun frowned slightly. It seemed that he was not interested in how many people died in lingtiangu. He said, "do you mean there is no news about that thing?"


    "The army of Jingxie alliance has not even entered the wasteland. How can there be news of that thing?"


    Ba Wu looked at the divine light and said, "can you confirm the news? Will that thing be in the wasteland?"


    "Of course, tianwu college has been destroyed, and only some young people have escaped. If I had expected, the thing of tianwu college would be handed over to the student who has the most hope to keep it. At present, that person must be Du Shaofu."


    "The whereabouts of Du Shaofu is unknown, but I have got the news that the boy is in the family of golden winged Dapeng birds. As long as the boy is out of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, he will surely die. There is no need to worry about it. However, the thing of tianwu Academy is likely to be put in the wasteland or Du''s house by that boy as long as he gets it Things, you know what they mean. As far as I know, that grand event is about to begin. It is a unique chance. You know what it will mean if you get it! "


    Ba Wu looked at the divine light, his eyes slightly twitched, and said, "are you sure that Du Shaofu is going to die this time?"


    "Of course, he must die. Even if he goes to heaven again, as long as he comes out of the family of golden winged mires, he will surely die!"


    Shenguang Tianzun is absolutely confident. According to the information he got, as long as Du Shaofu is a member of the golden winged ROC family, he will not be able to escape and will not have the same chance to escape as before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1430

    "Although Du Shaofu was only a descendant, he was involved in a lot of troubles. This time, it would be better if he had to die!"


    Bawu looked gloomy and looked at Tianzun and said, "our lingtiangu is also keeping in touch with Dalan cult and tianshe sect. We can''t tolerate that wasteland society any more. It''s an endless disaster and must be eradicated as soon as possible. Once you are sure that Du Shaofu has been eradicated, our lingtiangu will unite with the Dalan cult and the Tianshi sect to wipe out the wasteland with thunder The country and the world will meet! "


    "At present, it''s not easy for me to show up at Guangming temple. The tianwu academy is up to you. Don''t let out any news. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the tianshe sect and the Dalan Lama will interfere in it."


    "As soon as there is news of Du Shaofu, I will inform you as soon as possible!" said the God


    "That''s great!"


    Ba Wu nodded and his voice dropped. As the light on his body fluctuated, the ghost disappeared on the mountain.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Bawu, there was a chill in his eyes. In his eyes, there was a flash of cold light. He murmured: "when I get the thing from tianwu academy, everything will change. I hope that it is not carried by Du Shaofu, or it will fall into the hands of the demon cult..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    Beast territory, this is a vast world, the sky above lightning, thunder, wind and clouds, an inexhaustible momentum from the nine days above infiltration.


    "Oh..."


    The sound of the Dragon chant rang through the nine days. A huge strange dragon was perched in the sky, ferocious and powerful, but the breath on his body was more real than that of the real dragon.


    The dragon''s wings spread like Phoenix wings, spreading the red and purple flaming fire, flowing stars on its body surface, and the breath of golden winged ROC and a terrible supreme breath swept across the sky!


    "Roar..."


    The mountains and earth are full of blood and evil spirit, and there are tens of thousands of animal tide, which seems to be fighting hard.


    But at the moment, under the pressure of the terrible dragon, tens of thousands of monsters are nothing but animal spirits trembling and roaring for it!


    On the top of the dragon''s head, there is a divine ring like a divine fire in the sky. There are eight rounds in total, and the ninth round is slowly taking shape.


    After the formation of the ninth ring of divine fire, a golden column of light came from the sky above the sky, covering the flying dragon like a strange dragon.


    The light of the strange dragon is shining, like a real dragon flying across the sky. It absorbs the strength of the four sides of heaven and earth, refining the body and forging the soul of the dragon, so that the four sides are filled with sunlight.


    "Boom..."


    The next moment, high above the sky, large thunder clouds gathered, dark around, people palpitating.


    "Chulala..."


    One after another of thunder, is directly from the thunder cloud plunder down, like a thunderstorm rainstorm.


    Thunder and rainstorm came, penetrating the space, the vast momentum, like destruction, scared tens of thousands of beasts below!


    After the thunder, it killed all but a mysterious force.


    "My God, this is a great chance, this is a great chance!"


    "Quick chance, quick!"


    There are monsters strong found this advantage, immediately roar out, strive for the best position, many get this thunder power into the body.


    "Roar..."


    Thunder resounds, beasts roar, the lightning and thunder of the dark palpitation, the world, a boiling.


    The dragon head up straight into the sky, the whole body and the golden light column connected, as if turned into a whole, Rune dense, dazzling, just like the dragon in the sky!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Between heaven and earth, vast plains, boundless, time seems to have lost the significance of existence here.


    A palace is suspended in the air. There is no holding object and no trace of talisman. It miraculously appears in the air, just like a miracle.


    A middle-aged man in a plain robe stands outside the gate of the palace with his hands on his back, which can not cover up an ethereal temperament, as if he is the master of this piece of heaven and earth.


    "Nirvana, the fourth one. I can''t even guess the origin of this little guy. Where does it come from..."


    Middle aged slightly looked up to the sky, murmured softly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "From within the animal kingdom, please check it out quickly..."


    At the same time, in this world, there are many virtual shadows stepping into the void, pinching fingers to calculate, eyes shaking.


    They are the most powerful beings in the world and feel the changes coming from the beast kingdom.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the vast world of the beast Kingdom, thunder and rainstorm did not last long, but stopped for a few hours.


    In the middle of the sky, everything calmed down. Only the giant dragon was still standing in the sky. The invisible breath of the dragon made the world tremble!


    "Hiss!"Finally, the strange dragon opened his eyes, and the Golden Dragon pupil was filled with golden flame, as if containing two vast golden oceans of fire. A terrible strange and complex pressure also came from its own body.


    Under this terrible pressure, tens of thousands of beast tides around xiakong, their eyes trembled, and it was difficult to resist them.


    "Oh..."


    The sound of a dragon chant resounds, the sound waves roll, so that the four monsters tremble and crawl. Under the dragon''s power, there is no shaking!


    The light envelops and releases the sky, and different dragons occupy the sky. Compared with the pure blood descendants of the real dragon people, they are much more powerful.


    "Congratulations on the breakthrough of the Purple Dragon Emperor!"


    Under the tide of beasts, half of the monsters were surprised and crawling.


    At the moment, the remaining half of the monster, but the eyes tremble, the animal body trembles!


    "Will you submit to me or die?"


    The Dragon looked down at the tens of thousands of monsters below, roaring like thunder, but its voice was extremely clear and tender.


    Many monsters look at each other and tremble, looking at the diving dragon pupil, it is enough to feel the bursts of hair.


    "See the Purple Dragon Emperor!"


    Finally, the more powerful the monsters, the faster they submit.


    "The supreme nirvana is a strange dragon. How about joining the heavenly snake clan with my Hui nationality?"


    Suddenly, there was a fishy sound echoing in the air, and a huge black snake appeared in the sky.


    The dark snake was not sure how long it was. Half of its body was still hidden in the sea of clouds. Its scarlet letter was smelling and smelling, but its breath was so strong that it could not be shaken.


    "This strange dragon is strange, but follow me back to the demon vulture clan!"


    A huge bird, with its roaring and piercing clouds and rocks, rolled in and out of the sky in an instant, blocking out the sky and occupying the sky in the middle of the sky.


    "I think it''s better for the dragon to follow me to the Taikoo Lei elephant clan. Who dares to compete with me?"


    With a big drink, a giant elephant came down with lightning and thunder, the four feet fell, the four peaks turned into ashes, and the surrounding debris spread like a storm.


    When the giant elephant came, it was like a lightning mountain. It was terrifying!


    "This strange dragon has something to do with my dragon clan. Naturally, it will follow me back to the dragon clan. Who dares to move?"


    From the indifferent and majestic voice, a giant dragon looms majestically and ferociously in the air. Its huge body can''t see the end. The Dragon pupil seems to dive down from the sky and can look down on the world.


    "What about the dragon clan? This strange dragon is not the blood of the dragon clan. In sum, the breath of the dragon family is related to the Phoenix clan."


    Colorful Xiaguang came into the world, colorful clouds rolling, endless space blazing, a huge to boundless Phoenix came into the world, the colorful eyes like stars came, staring at the earth.


    Tens of thousands of monsters trembled all around, and suddenly those powerful and terrible beings came. Under the breath alone, tens of thousands of monsters crawled for them and did not dare to move. Even the spirits of the beasts were shivering and extremely nervous.


    In the middle of the sky, the little stars looked around, their eyes twinkled with golden flame, slightly dignified.


    "Long..."


    Suddenly, there was a loud sound from the sky. In a flash, there were tens of thousands of dark and bright runes swept out, turned into light rain, and rose and fell above the void, revealing a kind of mystery of heaven and earth, and a trace of chaotic air appeared between heaven and earth.


    The next moment, the bright black rune, is to cover the small star, like a huge whirlpool of heaven and earth, can swallow up all things in the world.


    The huge dark whirlpool of heaven and earth seemed to swallow up the whole earth, and the scene was terrible!


    "At the beginning of the catastrophe, the sun and the moon fell, the stars broke, the great energy fell, and the ages passed. In a flash, the sea was already flourishing."


    The voice of the old man reverberated in this world, as if it was beyond the ancient time and space, and said: "this little guy is not what you can touch. You''d better go back and prepare for the catastrophe."


    As the voice fell, the black whirlpool that engulfed the sky and earth disappeared instantly, accompanied by the huge body of small stars.


    "Who intervened? Show me the ability!"


    The dark snake roared, but it happened so fast that the old voice had a kind of awe and influence, like a kind of magic, and it was too late to discover it.


    "Is it the old turtle who still lives in this world..."


    Huge to boundless colorful Phoenix gaze, seems to be thinking.


    A strong to the extreme figure to the fast, go faster, the moment is again disappeared in the air.


    Tens of thousands of animals below trembled, unable to recover for a long time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hula..."


    In the dark space, the vigorous wind is howling and the turbulence is rampant.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the violent whirlpool of vigorous wind, there is a figure, walking in the wind, with golden talisman and secret lines twinkling and dazzling.At the moment, the figure, enveloped by the bright and dazzling talisman and secret patterns, is like a golden winged ROC bird, floating in the whirlpool of the vigorous wind, flapping its wings and striking the sky. The scene is amazing.


    At this moment, if someone is here, they will be stunned.


    The terrible vigorous wind is accompanied by the turbulent flow of space. Once the practitioners below the martial area touch each other, they can be destroyed.


    At the moment, the figure is still walking against the wind, with open arms, as if flapping wings to hit the sky, how terrible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1431

    The figure was naturally Du Shaofu, covered with golden talisman and secret patterns.


    Even at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed and he was immersed in the cultivation of Pengcheng.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is like turning himself into a giant ROC in the shape of a human, constantly evolving, imitating, practicing, and understanding the great future.


    "Whew!"


    All of a sudden, a large amount of space turbulence broke out, and the cracks in the dark space like a black blade cut through the space, and instantly swept to Du Shaofu.


    That terrible destructive force cuts through space and affects the rules of space. It can not be resisted by simple defense.


    Du Shaofu wakes up with a start. The golden light on his body explodes and turns into an illusory ROC bird. He shakes his wings in the chaotic storm space and escapes in the cracks of dark space at an extremely high speed.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The space turbulence broke out and suddenly became violent. The black light blades were flying in the vigorous wind, catching up with Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    Feeling the movement and stillness behind him, Du Shaofu''s golden light flowed all over his body, just like a golden drill falling down. There were strange and mysterious forces around him. It seemed that he could distort the surrounding space, and the speed was faster than that of lightning.


    Shaking his arms, like a giant ROC flapping his wings, contains the profound meaning of the heavens. He can shoot down the stars and cut through the space. Du Shaofu is able to escape directly under the dark light blade of the vast space.


    "Hula..."


    The vigorous wind whirled, as if provoked by Du Shaofu. It turned violently and crushed to Du Shaofu with the sound of "rumbling".


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were deep, and he devoted himself to the cultivation of Pengcheng. His eyes were shining with gold, and his golden talisman and secret patterns were reflected around him. He was like a bird in the shape of a human. He walked against the wind in the vigorous wind and flapped his wings to strike the sky!


    It seems that because of Du Shaofu''s influence, this area is becoming more and more violent, the vigorous wind intensifies, the space is turbulent and turbulent, and countless dark light blades are densely distributed in the space, which is extremely dangerous and dangerous.


    Du Shaofu devoted himself to this chaotic space like a golden lightning.


    At the moment, if there is a strong person of the golden winged ROC bird family here, it will certainly be astonished.


    Du Shaofu, like a real pengbird, soared in the vigorous wind and avoided the numerous black lacquer blades.


    It seems that fangruo is surrounded by a mysterious power that can overlap with space and fuse with Du Shaofu''s body.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was fast enough to penetrate the void with incomparable speed.


    "A long way to go


    At a certain moment, Du Shaofu cheered through the clouds and rocks, echoed through the void, wrapped in golden light, and rushed from the center of the most violent gang Feng storm.


    From afar, it is like a real ROC flapping its wings, full of a terrifying domineering power!


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu''s body swept through the center of the vigorous wind and the turbulent flow of thousands of spaces. It seemed that he was as fast as lightning, and his movements were elegant. But in fact, it was very dangerous. Even if there was a slight mistake, it would be a thousand miles away.


    Any small mistake is enough to sink into the turbulent flow of the wild space.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure burst out from the most violent vigorous wind and the turbulent flow of space, and the violent vigorous wind swept behind him briefly.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s golden talisman and secret patterns gradually became introverted. Finally, the mysterious and introverted pattern disappeared into the skin and disappeared.


    This is still in the whirlwind, even now Du Shaofu is deeper than before.


    However, Du Shaofu stood among them. At the moment, he was much more relaxed. The golden light burst out in his eyes, and a great breath was slowly converging.


    "Hoo..."


    A mouthful of turbid Qi was exhaled from his throat along with his breath, and a smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s resolute and resolute face.


    "There is a long way to go, a little bit of success."


    Feeling the speed and prestige just now, Du Shaofu could not help but smile.


    Only half a month''s time, did not expect to be in the Pengcheng Wanli slightly small into.


    According to Du Shaofu''s own budget, when he reached the level of Nirvana, he was already able to use the power of space. Compared with the time of Nirvana, it was quite different.


    And now, the speed of practicing Pengcheng Wanli has risen a lot, which is at least twice as fast as before.


    Twice the speed seems not much, but in fact, it is enough frightening.


    If this is in the match with the opponent, speed up twice, under the same strength, the other side is almost certainly dead.


    Even if the power of the other side is more powerful and has a speed faster than twice, it is equivalent to having enough protection to get out of the way. This is amazing.


    "Shenguang old man, yinlei old man, you wait, when I meet Zhongzhou, it is my blood feud time!"


    The palm of his hand slowly clenched into a fist, feeling the strength in his body. Du Shaofu''s face was solemn and fierce.At the moment, with his own strength and means, Du Shaofu felt that he had been able to easily kill the cultivators of the primary region.


    Now that we have stepped into nirvana, it is time to return to Zhongzhou for blood feud.


    As for his strength at the moment, whether he can compete with those who are strong in Fengyu cultivation, Du Shaofu has no idea. He only knows after he has tried.


    At the level of domain boundary, although the closed domain and the primary domain are only separated by a line, the differences among them have been difficult to fill in.


    "Hula..."


    Around the vigorous wind again, violent swept to come, Du Shaofu''s eyes squint, looking into the depth of the front, this is unusual, practice Pengcheng thousands of miles, with half the effort, the chaotic space deep, obviously vigorous wind and space turbulence more violent.


    "If you go deep and practice a long way, you should still be able to make some progress. However, if you are in-depth, the danger will become stronger and stronger, and it will be difficult to resist the vigorous wind and the turbulence of space."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and murmured softly. In the depths of the chaotic space, there was more chaos and riots. He was afraid that he was going deep into it. If he was careless, he would be crushed to pieces.


    "Forget it, it''s almost time. It''s time to go back!"


    After thinking about it for a while, Du Shaofu decisively stopped the idea of continuing to take risks. After cleaning up, he wrapped his body with golden light, which urged him to make a long journey from the storm.


    Outside the whirlwind, thousands of miles of silence, like death.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu crossed the sky, preparing for the golden winged ROC family. After attending the ceremony, he should also return to Zhongzhou.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu stopped in the air, his mind was released, and he peeped around. After two breaths, he frowned slightly and murmured, "is it wrong to take it?"


    "Boom


    However, as soon as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, his whole body suddenly trembled and his eyes suddenly changed.


    At the same moment, from all around, a breath suddenly gushed out, and in an instant, it was already coming.


    The breath of terror made Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength stand on end, and dozens of figures appeared around him.


    The breath of those figures fluctuated, with demonic spirit, and some with thunder light. They were dressed in strange clothes. Most of them covered their faces with robes and hats, only showing their dazzling eyes.


    But any of these people are extremely powerful, at least to the level of Hunyuan wuzun.


    On the left, the leading four are more powerful and vast.


    The four men were suspended in the air and twisted in the void. It was obvious that all four of them had reached the level of martial arts.


    When Du Shaofu saw one of the four, his whole body suddenly trembled, and a sharp golden light came out of his eyes.


    "Demon religion!"


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth and made a sound between his teeth. Among the four, there was an old man in yellow robe. He was afraid that he would turn to ashes, and Du Shaofu would not have known him.


    The Yellow robed old man was the Yin Lei old man who had once pretended to be a famous Minister of Jimo, the fifth martial uncle, and had been to the Seven Star hall twice and killed many disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and looked around. There were dozens of powerful wuzuns and nine star Rune masters, and four realms. It seems that this time, the demon cult has found itself, but it has made all kinds of preparations.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was also wondering in his heart. The breath that made his hair stand on end just now disappeared.


    "It''s really possible to escape, but it still can''t escape from the palm of my hand. Today, it''s hard to escape."


    The old man Yin Lei opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with a faint thunder light and a sneer on his face.


    "It looks like you''re ready to do it."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man and said in a cold voice.


    "It seems that you have made a lot of progress in the golden winged ROC family, but this time, it''s hard to escape."


    Old Yin Lei also sneered at him. For the sake of this little boy, he has been looking for many years. After he got the exact news, he also ambushed around here for a long time. Finally, when he arrived at the boy, he felt very frustrated.


    "Really..."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, and his eyes swept over the four practitioners of Yujing, such as the old man of Yin Lei. Finally, with a little evil sneer on his mouth, he looked at the old man and said, "I didn''t expect that you have broken through to Yujing!"


    "So, this time, you can''t escape any more. Just follow Ben Shi''s instructions. Otherwise, Ben doesn''t mind letting you suffer, which will make you unforgettable forever."


    The old man Yin Lei said faintly that he had some luck in these years. With the glory of heaven, he also broke through the territory. At the moment, Du Shaofu was not taken seriously.


    A boy who is good at escaping and lucky, but he can''t escape in front of him.


    "I''m afraid you''re not enough."


    Du Shaofu sneered scornfully, a little boastful, and did not take it too seriously."The boy who knows nothing about life and death is really a bit rampant!"


    Next to the old man Yin Lei, the other three practitioners of the realm suddenly sneered, looking extremely indifferent and full of a kind of evil spirit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1432

    "It''s not sure who''s going to die. Maybe you''re going to die soon."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a little sarcasm. There was no need to speak much about the cult of demons. Once met, it was the battle of life and death!


    With Du Shaofu''s current cultivation strength, facing Yin Lei old man and other people at the moment, it is not enough to let himself fear, enough to let go of a war.


    "Hum!"


    At the side of the old man Yin Lei, the other three strong people heard the words, and suddenly their eyes were cold, their eyebrows were wrinkling, their breath was surging, and the space was twisted, and the murderous spirit began to diffuse.


    "This boy is still useful. The three thousand shocks of Fenglei of Xiahou are on this boy''s body. We should catch them alive!"


    Yinlei old man is not too angry, anyway, today this boy is difficult to escape, as long as you catch this boy, it will be a great achievement.


    "Arrogant boy, let him be worse than dead!"


    When a middle-aged man heard the speech, his eyebrows sank and his face was merciless. When he looked at Du Shaofu, his killing intention dissipated, but it was gloomy and cold to the extreme.


    "Come and die!"


    Du Shaofu shook his long sleeves in his purple robe and waved at the middle-aged man with clear eyes. However, he seemed to be deliberately provocative.


    "You will live, not die!"


    Middle aged angry, cold words spit out, the terrible breath burst out of the body, the light of Rune soared to the sky, the breath crushed the space and cracked the earth.


    When the words in his mouth fell, the figure was already a ghost, and appeared in front of Du Shaofu. The breath of Chu Yu''s cultivation was surging, one hand reached out of the distorted void, and the other directly hit Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    This palm is not generally strong. With runes and evil Qi, it covers a large space and covers Du Shaofu. He wants to suppress Du Shaofu directly.


    "Eh..."


    But all of a sudden, the middle-aged seemed to feel something. He took a picture of his great power, but it was virtually blocked in this space. He couldn''t get close to Du Shaofu.


    On the contrary, from the body of the purple robed youth, an invisible power swept out, leaving his soul unprovoked.


    "Something''s wrong. The boy has hidden his accomplishments!"


    The middle-aged immediately found something wrong. His palm print was empty, and the figure of the purple robed youth had disappeared.


    How Du Shaofu got out of the way, he didn''t even know how fast he was.


    This middle-aged man found something wrong, but it was too late. At the moment when his face changed greatly, he didn''t have time to react. In an instant, a fist hit his heart directly.


    The fist, accompanied by a bright golden Rune package!


    "Hiss!"


    It was Du Shaofu''s fist. The golden fist destroyed everything. In front of the middle-aged body, all the magic Qi runes were smashed, and then the flesh and blood were broken and splashed.


    "Bang!"


    The chest of the middle-aged was directly punctured, and the blood burst high.


    Followed by, this middle-aged body, in the eyes around him who was shocked and did not have time to respond, inch by inch collapsed and the spirits were all destroyed!


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t fight hard, he did his best to do it. It was an absolute intention to kill. He would not be polite at all.


    Du Shaofu''s boxing is also a boxing boxing boxing and several kinds of magical powers in his body. It seems insipid, but it is really terrible.


    Even at the time of Nirvana half a month ago, Du Shaofu did not use his full strength against jueyu in shangjialou.


    The middle-aged demon sect was just a beginner. Compared with the supreme nirvana or the pure blood golden winged ROC bird, the middle-aged demon sect was far from enough. How could he be Du Shaofu''s opponent at the moment.


    "Long..."


    In a flash, the space trembled and rumbled. The middle-aged people in the martial arts area of the demon sect had already suffered a fatal blow. The body was broken and the blood mist was filled.


    No one expected that the end would be like this among the many powerful members of the evil cult around. A strong man in the martial area was killed by such a second move!


    "You You Have you also broken through the realm of martial arts? "


    At the moment, the most astonishing thing is the old man Yin Lei. He never thought that the boy who escaped from the Seven Star hall in Zhongzhou was just the most perfect and extraordinary martial arts level. He didn''t expect that he had already set foot in the realm.


    His companion is Yujing, and he is killed with one move.


    If you want to kill Yujing in one move, it''s enough to prove that the boy''s cultivation has reached the level above the realm, and the old man yinlei knows that his cultivation strength is not much better than that of the middle-aged just killed.


    "Territory, I disdain to step on, my road, you are not qualified to understand!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man of Yin Lei. The golden light began to seep out of his clear eyes. His cold feeling was frightening, and his killing intention began to gush out without any cover up.


    "You are not territory, aren''t you Are you the supreme Nirvana


    Suddenly, when Du Fu is faced with the old man''s death, he suddenly thinks of what it means to be quickly released.Yin Lei''s heart was extremely shocked, and the supreme Nirvana was the level he could not reach.


    "Congratulations, right answer!"


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu stepped out and went straight to the old man yinlei. If you want to solve the problem, you can ask Master qizun''s whereabouts and the situation of the demon cult.


    "Lord nine demons, please move quickly. We can''t deal with Du Shaofu''s supreme Nirvana!"


    Suddenly, Yin Lei old man looked up at the sky, a little frightened voice came out, without hesitation began to ask for help.


    Listening to the shrill scream of the old man Yin Lei, Du Shaofu stopped immediately after he was stunned. He was at a loss. It seems that there are still strong people in the demon sect hiding here.


    But also can let the old man of Yin Lei call him an adult. That proves the identity of the comer is absolutely different in the end of the demon sect.


    "A group of rubbish, fortunately I come in person, otherwise, I''m afraid you will fail again!"


    The voice of indifference slowly sounded in the mid air, and then, suddenly, the air was rolling, the space seemed to be torn open, a huge giant figure slowly stepped out, suspended in the air.


    And with the appearance of the giant, the world began to shake violently.


    Invisibly, the energy of heaven and earth in this world is converging towards that huge figure.


    Not only that, this world began to permeate with an invisible and strange power, as if able to swallow and pull out the mysterious Qi and Yuan Shen of human beings, and that strange power permeated all over the place.


    "It''s him, it''s this man!"


    As soon as that figure appeared, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled!


    Du Shaofu had just felt the creepy breath reappeared. It was this man who had felt the creepy breath before.


    That terrible breath can make the energy in the world disordered and shocking!


    Du Shaofu''s body was full of mysterious Qi, covered with golden light, and looked up at the figure in the sky, and his heart was shaking.


    It was a huge figure of hundreds of Zhang. I don''t know whether it''s a real body or a phantom. The evil Qi rolls around the huge body and sets it off like a devil.


    The huge body is filled with black magic light, and its pupils are dark and deep, just like a black hole, overlooking the sky, like the birth of the devil''s domain.


    the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth is disordered due to his appearance and goes towards it.


    Although the huge figure is huge, but standing on the void, it makes people see it is very fuzzy, showing the ancient magic Qi through time and space.


    "Lord nine demons, that boy has been the Ultimate Nirvana, please the nine devil emperor!"


    Seeing the huge figure, yinlei''s eyes immediately showed joy. He was not dissatisfied with the former just scolding the waste. It was like that the huge figure said that he was a waste, which was natural and natural.


    Around the former and the remaining two domain strong, are bow salute, even looking at the sky that huge figure also dare not general.


    The huge figure ignored the old man Yin Lei. His dark eyes looked down on Du Shaofu and said in a low voice: "it''s really the supreme nirvana. There are several kinds of spiritual thunder on him. It''s really enviable. But it''s all over. Let me go. You have your destination."


    "What if I don''t go with you?"


    Du Shaofu suppressed the trembling in his heart. At the moment, he was already sitting on the nine turn God leilian with the red Jiri horse monkey on his knees. He released the pressure and resisted the pressure from the shadow. He looked at the huge devil wrapped in the evil spirit and felt a little chill in the radian of his mouth.


    "Some strength and capital, but still too weak, let me go, why stubborn!"


    The huge figure opened his mouth, and his voice surged along with the dark and evil spirit. The sound wave was not big, but it fell into Du Shaofu''s ears like thunder.


    In particular, the huge eyes of the giant figure, at the moment, a strange black ripple spread, and layers of shaking void shrouded Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, there is no influence from others around, but Du Shaofu is suffering from crisis.


    The voice could make Du Shaofu dizzy. There was a kind of magic in his eyes that could destroy his mind.


    "Oh


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, sitting on the nine turn God thunder lotus, the red Jiri horse monkey yuan God roared. A confused atmosphere accompanied by several kinds of domineering spirit thunder swept through Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, which awakened Du Shaofu.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu immediately woke up, unaffected by the sound and the magic eye.


    At this moment, the huge figure in the sky, deep and dark eyes, also showed a little doubt.


    "More than people, then more than people!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. Suddenly, his fingerprints congealed, and a faint light swept out of his brow. The space fluctuated, and the ancient atmosphere of wildness came to him. It was the ancient space.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh..."


    And with the emergence of the ancient space, since the wave of the space exit, suddenly a line of figures directly swept out.


    "Boom..."A sense of tyranny and ferocity, that is, it directly sweeps across the four directions, just like a wind and a remnant cloud, suddenly breaks out!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1433

    "Daren, you teach me how to move a bird


    As the shadows swept out of the sky, the golden light burst out suddenly. A loud drink like thunder resounded from all directions, and an old figure appeared, which directly rushed to the huge devil Qi body in the air.


    He was a tall old man with pale gold hair and a silver gold robe for hunting. He was a big elder of the golden winged ROC family.


    "Golden winged ROC!"


    With the big elder saved out, the golden light is ten thousand feet, that huge evil spirit figure, immediately the magic eye color changes.


    "If you dare to touch me, I''m tired of living, aren''t you?"


    At the same time, the golden lights burst out one by one, and the strong ones of the golden winged ROC birds were killed directly, just like a round of scorching sun rising in an instant, and the golden light covered the whole sky in an instant.


    At this moment, the two elders, three elders, four elders, jialouye, five elders, jialouyuantu, dazhufa, Jialou jueyu, and the younger generation of strong men, such as Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing, Kalou jueyou, and Kalou juecheng, all appear.


    "Get out of here, come on!"


    Just for a moment, the huge figure wrapped with magic Qi was shouting and trembling, and ordered the demon cult people to retreat at the first time.


    However, it was too late. At first, those powerful demons who thought they could win were frightened after Du Shaofu killed the middle-aged martial arts cultivator with one move. However, with the appearance of the nine demon emperors, they felt confident again that Du Shaofu could not fly.


    How could these people of the demon sect ever think of this? Suddenly, Du Shaofu turned out to be such a magic man that he turned out so many strong men of the golden winged ROC bird family.


    The strong men of the demon sect had no time to react. They were surrounded and killed by the strong men of the golden winged ROC family.


    Even the three martial regions, such as the old man Yin Lei, are besieged by the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, such as the four elders'' Jiayuan and the five elder Jialou Yuantu, they can''t escape at all. They are not of the same level at all.


    The golden light is blazing with golden wings, and the empty shadow of Dapeng birds is singing in the air. There are bright runes and golden lights everywhere in the air.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible energy is surging wildly. It wants to tear the sky high above. It is extremely crazy, and a large area of land below is destroyed.


    Just a touch, those who are strong in the demon sect are vulnerable to a single attack and directly lose.


    How can these worshippers of the demon sect be the opponents of the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng bird family? Besides, there are also some terrible strong men like the big elder, the second elder, and the third elder.


    However, the two elders and the three elders did not seem to be interested in attacking the ordinary demon cult. Instead, they followed the elder behind and directly killed the huge figure wrapped in the air.


    In a flash, the golden Rune soared into the sky, and the terror wave swept across the sky. You can clearly see that there is a golden wave, like the sea roaring, sweeping all directions.


    In the sky, there are also demonic Qi rolling, revealing the shadow of the devil Kingdom, such as the birth of the devil.


    The nine demon emperor, with his own strength, was fighting against the three most top elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. It also shows that his strength is terrible.


    "Hiss!"


    A strong man in the martial area directly offered a powerful magic hammer, and with the overwhelming evil spirit, he rolled down to the Gallou jueyu.


    However, his magic hammer was knocked down by the wave of Jialou jueyu.


    Waving his hand to sweep away the rolling evil Qi, Jialou jueyu immediately appeared in front of the martial realm like a ghost. He directly twisted the empty space with one claw, and the golden light erupted, and the ROC broke into chaos!


    "Ah..."


    The strong man in the martial region of the demon sect screamed. His neck was directly torn by Kalou jueyu, and a bloody hole was revealed on his neck. Finally, his head was caught and blasted by Kalou jueyu, and he was vulnerable to a single blow.


    "This strength, dare to go to the door of my family of golden winged ROC birds, die!"


    The five elder''s Jialou drew a deep drink from afar. The sound shook the void. With one hand, the golden talismans and secret patterns swept through, which directly wiped out the ashes of a demon sect''s military territory.


    "Four elders, leave that one alive."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. At the moment, the four elders, jialouye, were directly staring at the old man yinlei. The golden light burst out. The speed was too fast, and it appeared directly in front of the old man''s body. The claw print twisted the void, and was not afraid of the thunder light on the old man''s body. The claw mark was fastened on the neck of the old man, and the next moment was enough to make the old man''s head and neck move.


    At this moment, the old man was desperate and afraid. In front of the strong men of the golden winged ROC family, he would not even have the chance to blow himself up. The great power twisted the void in all directions, which made him tremble.


    At this moment, the old man of Yin Lei knew the horror of the golden winged ROC.


    When the old man felt that his neck was about to be cut into two pieces in despair, his strength suddenly disappeared.


    But the next moment, the body of Yin Lei old man was banned, no resistance, just like mole ants."Boom..."


    The surrounding space, rumbling, the scene is very shocking.


    This time, all the powerful men of the demon sect were confused, and they could not resist the killing of the golden winged ROC birds. They were killed on the spot one after another.


    "The golden winged ROC birds, the day when my demon sect is born will be the day when your family disappears."


    In the middle of the sky, the huge body wrapped with evil Qi was surrounded by black magic clouds. The dark magic charm was flying and the dark magic eye was furious.


    The nine demon emperors did not expect that the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan would appear at Du Shaofu''s side.


    It is of great importance to capture Du Shaofu this time, because of the relationship between the golden winged mires, although the demon cult has never thought of fighting within the golden winged mires, they are still afraid that the golden winged mires are nearby, so they let him come in person to avoid all risks.


    But who would have thought that, just at the time of success, Du Shaofu''s side suddenly appeared the strong men of the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    Naturally, the nine demon emperors would not have known that most of the strong members of the golden winged Dapeng bird family were the thunder forging body of the purple thunder Xuan tripod that Du Shaofu had put in the wasteland.


    When the nine demons appeared, Du Shaofu had already informed all the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, who were in the purple thunder tripod, where the thunder forging body was over.


    Therefore, the great elder, the second elder, the third elder, the Kalou Cailing, the Kalou jueyu and so on are in a desolate space. They are not polite!


    It is the biggest challenge to the golden winged ROC that he dares to move outside the golden winged ROC. As a child of the family, how can he be polite.


    "Where to escape!"


    High above, just after the nine demons roared and drank, it seemed that he was retreating violently. However, the elder drank a lot and immediately pursued him.


    "Chase!"


    Two elders and three elders did not stay at all. They turned into three golden lightning bolts and disappeared in the sky.


    This war comes fast and ends faster.


    In less than a minute, dozens of powerful people of demon sect were slaughtered.


    In addition to one of the four martial regions of the demon sect, the other two who were killed directly by Du Shaofu and the old Yin Lei were forbidden. Even yuan Shen and Mai Hun had never appeared. The difference in strength was too great. This was equivalent to a massacre.


    Even the children of many golden winged ROC birds have no chance to fight.


    At the same time, ghost car, Qin demon, king of magic tiger, king of mad bear and king of ape are standing behind Du Shaofu one by one.


    In this scene, many of the golden winged ROC birds did not have a chance to fight, nor could the king of magic tiger intervene. They just watched for a while.


    But now the forbidden Yin Lei old man has a piece of dead ash in his eyes.


    Although it has been banned, Yin Lei can clearly see everything in front of him at the moment, which is even more unexpected to him in any case.


    "This guy''s forbidden. He''s just practicing in the primary region. Do you want to abolish it first?"


    The four elders came to Du Shaofu''s side and threw the forbidden old man Yin Lei directly at Du Shaofu''s side.


    "I don''t need to waste it for the time being. I have some use for it."


    Du Shaofu kicked the forbidden old man yinlei with one kick, but he was not polite. He was afraid that Du Shaofu had broken several ribs on his body.


    Yin Lei''s voice was restrained, and he could not scream out. Only his eyes were moist with despair. It seemed that tears came out of his eyes in pain.


    "Is this the cult that bothers you?"


    When Jialou Cailing arrived at Du Shaofu''s side, there was a little worry in his bright eyes. He felt that the power of the demon cult should not be weak.


    "What should come will come."


    Du Shaofu said lightly that the demon cult had found the golden winged mires, but he was not the same today.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A moment later, three golden figures came. They were the big elder, the two elder and the three elder, who had just gone after him.


    "How are you, three elders?" Kalou Cailing asked the three elders.


    "That man is very strong!"


    The elder just said a simple six words, with golden light in his eyes and no other redundant look.


    Listening to the elder''s words, Du Shaofu was already in a flutter. He was able to let the elder say who was very powerful, which showed the terrible strength of the nine demon emperors.


    And the big elder, the second elder and the three elders, all of them joined hands and did not leave the nine devil emperor, which has proved everything.


    Du Shaofu pondered. It seems that this time, the evil cult tried to deal with itself, but it cost a lot of money. If it wasn''t for the elder and others in the purple thunder xuanding, he would be in danger this time.


    "Let''s discuss it with the Hui people first." Then the elder said to the crowd.


    Xiao Falcon mentions the old man Yin Lei. After Du Shaofu''s death, he is accompanied by a large group of Hui people of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1434

    "Is it the original one


    All the way, Du Shaofu was still pondering. It seemed that the nine demon emperors who came from the evil cult had appeared in the ancient land of Shangzhou seal. I don''t know whether they are the same person.


    Within the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, Du Shaofu first met with the patriarch Jialou Changtian with dachangchalao and others, and talked about the attack by the demon cult on the road.


    "The cult is ready to move. It seems that there must be some plot."


    Jialou Changtian ruminated and frowned. Some news of the demon sect has been recorded in the family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "One of them is very powerful. He may be a demon emperor!"


    Big long chalkiness old said, he and that demon cult strong person had fought, knew its strength formidable.


    "That man seems to be called the nine devil emperor."


    Du Shaofu said that he heard the identity of the strong man of the demon sect from the mouth of the old man Yin Lei.


    "If it''s really a magic emperor, I didn''t expect that the magic emperor of the demon sect has been revived!"


    Smell speech, two long chalky old face color change, the eye overflows the golden light, the way: "knew early, even if is pays some price, also must say that one devil emperor blocks."


    "The recovery of the devil emperor is very important. I hope all the magic emperors have not recovered completely. Otherwise, the catastrophe will begin!" Three long chalky old frown, eyes slightly coagulation.


    "Adoptive father, how strong are those evil emperors Du Shaofu asked Jia Lou Changtian and all the elders chalao.


    Jialou Changtian, with a bitter smile, said to Du Shaofu: "it is said that at the beginning of the catastrophe of heaven and earth, the turbulence of heaven and earth, the fight between the living beings, the loss of life, and the coming of the end of the day, many of the most powerful people in the world will also fall. Finally, the mysterious supreme strong and the Dragon God came to stop the catastrophe of heaven and earth. The supreme strong and the Dragon God sealed the whole battlefield into the ancient land of Jiuzhou seal, and finally left Jiuzhou The spirit of Lei Ding, the God of honor, has sealed a demon God in the chalkiness of the battlefield


    After a pause, Kalou Changtian continued to say to Du Shaofu: "the demon emperor is the strongest one around the demon God. It is said that there are nine magic emperors around the demon God, all of them are of great strength. At the beginning, many of the strongest in the world were also damaged in their hands. It was heard that the demon gods were sealed, and the nine evil emperors also relied on the demons to seal themselves in this world. Now it seems that those evil emperors have recovered. I hope not all of them have recovered. The nine evil emperors should be the weakest among the nine


    "How strong is the demon sect?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled when he heard the words. The nine evil emperors were only the weakest among them. How strong were the other eight.


    There is also the so-called demon God. At the beginning, even the owner and Dragon God of purple thunder xuanding had not killed it, but just sealed it. How strong was it.


    "But those strong demons dare not come out at will. There are still many strong people in the world. If the cult is not afraid, it will not stay dormant."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Jia Lou Chang looked dignified and thought that he was worried about the strong man of the demon sect. He said, "this time, the demon sect sent a demon emperor to come here. I''m afraid that I, the golden winged Dapeng birds, are nearby. You must have something they need badly."


    "The demon sect needs the spirit thunder. They seem to be searching for it."


    Du Shaofu didn''t hide it. At the beginning, the old man Yin Lei and others dealt with master qizun just for the sake of the 3000 shocks left Lei on master.


    As for the formidable demon sect, Du Shaofu also remembers that when the nine demon emperors appeared in Shangzhou, a strong man named Xiyao also appeared, and finally scared away the nine demon emperors.


    It can be seen from this that the powerful members of the demon sect can not appear in this world casually.


    "Linglei..."


    Listen to the words, Kalou Changtian, dachangchalao, etc., are all thinking about something secretly.


    After that, Du Shaofu left, and Jialou Changtian told him that tomorrow would be the day for the ceremony of becoming the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng birds. It should not be too late.


    Back to his own hillside courtyard, Du Shaofu, ghost car, Qin demon and king of magic tiger explained a few words, and then directly entered the room.


    Now even the purple thunder tripod has been exposed. Du Shaofu has no longer set a ban in his room. He directly takes the forbidden old man Yin Lei into the wasteland space.


    In the wasteland space, the misty space rippled, the old man of Yin Lei was thrown on the ground, his yellow robe was tattered, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "Hi..."


    Several Rune fingerprints fell from Du Shaofu''s fingertips on the old man yinlei. He untied his voice restraint. His eyes were cold and asked, "go ahead, where is my master now imprisoned?"


    In his mind, there are three thousand souls that shake away from thunder. Du Shaofu knows that master qizun is at least alive.


    "Jie Jie, little boy, do you have a time to ask me?"


    Yinlei old man was afraid to be angry. Yin Jie laughed and said, "let me go quickly. Otherwise, your master Xia Hou Fenglei will die!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say so. Try my soul searching."


    Du Shaofu said coldly, without any more words. As the voice fell, suddenly, a strange seal was made in his hand. The light on his fingers surged and his fingers bent into claws. Then, with a piece of bright rune, he directly fell on the heaven cover of yinlei old man.A great power of the yuan God came, and the old man yinlei tried to struggle, but he was forbidden to move at all.


    As the footprints fell, Yin Lei old man''s eyes began to turn white, and his whole body was constantly twitching.


    "Ah..."


    just for a moment, the old man was beginning to scream, the pupil spread, and the white foam in his mouth, which seemed to be suffering the most severe torture.


    "Hoo..."


    It was half an hour later when Du Shaofu took up his paw marks.


    At the moment, the old man of Yin Lei is dying, and even the seven orifices are beginning to overflow with red blood.


    What Du Shaofu has just performed is the soul searching technique in tianlinglu, which is very similar to the soul searching technique of Hehuan sect, but it is much more powerful than that of Hehuan sect.


    Based on Du Shaofu''s practice at the moment, especially the strength of Yuan Shen, it is not difficult to search for the original spirit of Yin Lei.


    From his soul searching skills, Du Shaofu learned that master qizun seemed to be imprisoned in a chalkiness sect of the demon sect.


    At the level of old man Yin Lei, he has just broken through to the martial area recently. He is only a deputy envoy, not an emissary, but he has no idea where the branch religion is.


    Du Shaofu learned that the demon cult had been searching for Linglei all the time, and it seemed that he had found a lot of them.


    But the demon cult has been wantonly searching for the ultimate goal of magic thunder, and the old man of Yin thunder has no idea.


    In addition to the golden winged Dapeng bird family, the nine devil emperor appeared in the ancient land of Shangzhou seal.


    In the whole demon sect, there are 108 magic envoys in total, and there are more vice magic envoys.


    One hundred and eight evil envoys, among them, are the five most respected ones, namely, the demon emissary, the fire demon envoy, the ice demon envoy, the wind demon envoy, and the thunder demon envoy. It is said that their strength is only lower than that of the demon emperor.


    There are also nine magic emperors in the demon sect. All of them are still recovering from seclusion. Only the nine demon emperors recover fastest.


    At that time, in the ancient land sealed by Shangzhou, those evil spirits once used the magic gate. Their purpose was to lure the whole Shangzhou people into the power of the devil gate and provide the blood for the demon emperor to recover.


    The same is true in other states. The magic door is opened only to provide blood for the recovery of the demon emperor.


    All these news were learned by Du Shaofu from the spirit of Yin Lei.


    Du Shaofu was shocked. The demon sect was so huge and so powerful!


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and his face was slightly coagulated. After a moment, he calmed down his astonishment.


    Although he didn''t get much useful news from Yin Lei''s old man, Du Shaofu had other gains.


    Du Shaofu discovered two kinds of magical means of old man Yin Lei. One was thunder and lightning. However, it had little effect on Du Shaofu who had thunder pulse and several kinds of spirits and thunder spirits. However, he could also understand and study, and how much he could benefit from the magical means of thunder and lightning.


    However, Du Shaofu was deeply moved by another magical method of changing face, called "transfiguration divinity".


    Du Shaofu still remembers that at the beginning, the old man of Yin Lei changed his appearance into a famous official of the fifth martial uncle, which seemed to be perfect.


    Although it is not a kind of peerless magical means, it can often play a great role in some special times.


    He didn''t get much information about the evil cult. He cracked the seal and forbidden system of the heaven and earth bag on the old man Yin Lei. After a search, Du Shaofu also got some good Taoist tools and some miraculous pills.


    Others are also valuable.


    After that, Du Shaofu did not pay attention to the old man Yin Lei. Instead, he was quite interested in the art of transfiguration and began to understand it directly.


    If you can master the magic power of transfiguration, you will surely be able to have some magical effects in the future.


    The next day, the whole family of golden winged mires was full of excitement and joy.


    Led by the fingerprints of a golden winged ROC, Du Shaofu went through a lot of rituals. Finally, he sat at the top of the left side of the hall, standing under the sky of his adoptive father''s Jialou. On the right side were the strong men such as dachangchalao, erchangchalao and sanchangchalao.


    "Little clan chief!"


    The younger generation of the golden winged ROC birds, such as Jialou jueyu, saluted respectfully, and looked in awe.


    This time, they forged their bodies in shenlei tripod again, and their blood vessels were enhanced. Some of them even broke through directly. The benefits they got were most clear and excited.


    "The young patriarch of the golden winged ROC bird clan, the temple master is too much


    The king of magic tiger and the king of mad Bear looked at each other with a smile. The master of the temple he followed was the young patriarch of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds. This time, it was a great opportunity for them to inherit from ancient times. Later, with the people of the family of Golden winged Dapeng birds, they got the body of divine thunder and strengthened their blood vessels. It was just like a tiger with wings.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1435

    At the beginning, they were all threatened to surrender. Now, even if someone drives them away, they will never leave.


    "We''ve got the right master this time."


    The king of magic tiger laughed in a low voice, thinking that at the beginning he still felt oppressed and bent, but at the moment he was happy with all this. Otherwise, how could he have the chance to get what he has now.


    "You have a reason to go back to Zhongzhou to deal with your own affairs. But now that the demon cult is on you, it will be easier for them to start. Jue Yu and Cai Ling got the body of God thunder forging. A while ago, they were baptized by the supreme thunder and rain. They need some time to understand. So the clan decided that this time you go back, the five elders and the four elders will accompany you to Zhongzhou. "


    At dusk, in the old golden courtyard, Kalou Changtian said to Du Shaofu.


    "Will it be too much trouble for the four elders and the five elders?"


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised at the existence of the fourth eldest and the fifth elder. He went to Zhongzhou with him, which was unusual.


    "This is the request of the fourth elder and the fifth elder. What''s more, you are now the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. In the future, you will lead the family. Jue Yu, Jue you and Jue Kong will also need more guidance from you."


    With a smile, Kalou Changtian clapped Du Shaofu on the shoulder, looked up at the sky, and said, "we are old. In the future, we need to rely on you. Although you are only my adopted son, in my heart, you are just like my flesh and blood. Remember, if there is any difficulty in Zhongzhou, the four elders and the five elders can''t solve them. You should inform the clan immediately And behind it is the whole family of golden winged mires


    "Adoptive father..."


    Du Shaofu wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Tomorrow, you don''t need to stand in the back of your family, but you don''t need to stand in the back for a long time, but you don''t need to stand in the back for a while, and you will not be able to stand behind any limit when you go back."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Jia Lou Chang continued: "it seems that you still have a family in Zhongzhou. There are several treasure houses in your family. There are Taoist tools, magic weapons and martial arts collected from past dynasties. Some treasures are not of much use to our family, but they are very important to the human family. You can look for them and take them away. It''s useless to stay in the family anyway."


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, but there was no need to be polite.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu left, went to several treasure houses of his family and searched them wantonly before returning to the courtyard on the hillside.


    After returning to the hillside courtyard, Du Shaofu then entered the wasteland space. He did not know what he was doing until the next morning.


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu has been staying for dozens of hours.


    In the early morning, outside the family of golden winged mires, dozens of figures swept out, a breath of convergence, but also virtually distorted the void.


    It was Du Shaofu who came out of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, such as Du Shaofu, Jiayuan of the four elders, Jialou Yuantu of the five elders, Qin demon and ghost car.


    "Temple Lord, let''s go back to Zhongzhou to find you after reporting peace."


    Linghuan tiger king, mad Bear King, Xiao Ying and so on said that they have been out for a long time and need to go back to their families to report peace.


    Among all ethnic groups, they are also the most outstanding among their peers. There has been no news, and the family must be extremely worried.


    "This is Chuan Yin jade bamboo slips. If you have something, you can crush it. Maybe I will come to you when I have something to do."


    Dozens of streamers were swept out of Du Shaofu''s hands, which were handed over to the ghost car, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying Ying, and the king of the divine ape.


    They are all jade slips full of mysterious runes. They were refined by Du Shaofu last night in the barren ancient space according to the records in tianlinglu.


    The ghost car, the king of magic tiger and so on want to go back and report peace. Du Shaofu naturally has no reason to stop him. In any case, his speed will not be slow.


    However, when he returned to Zhongzhou, he was forced to leave at the beginning, and there was still room for light God to be solved. Therefore, Du Shaofu left a jade tablet for ghost cars and other people for a rainy day.


    Later, Du Shaofu said to the king of ape and the king of fire Jiao: "you can find the Purple Dragon Emperor by the way as soon as possible, and tell her that I have got out of trouble and returned to Zhongzhou."


    "Yes."


    The God ape king and the Fire Dragon King nodded.


    "Take care, Lord."


    The ghost car opened its mouth, and the blood color of his eyes fluctuated. Then he left with the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying, and the king of the divine ape.


    The four elders and the five elders are far away from each other.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, with a faint smile in his mouth. Over time, ghost car, king of magic tiger, king of mad bear, and Xiao Ying were able to change the current pattern of animal kingdom. There was also a huge help around him. He was one step closer to his goal of building a powerful family.


    "Shall we go back to Zhongzhou now?"


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian looks at Du Shaofu. His white clothes are better than snow. His eyes are like the gurgling spring water under his coarse eyebrows. His temperament is warm and moist like wind, but he has a kind of magic spirit.Although he did not get any ancient inheritance this time, the value of tianlinglu will not be much under the ancient inheritance.


    However, Qin demon''s beast mount has also been a kind of ancient animal clan inheritance, and has made a lot of progress.


    "Well, go back to Zhongzhou!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, his eyes gushed with light golden light. After so many years, he finally wanted to go back. Zhongzhou is his own root and he always wants to go back.


    It''s time to settle the blood account of the God''s Court of light.


    On hearing this, Qin demon''s body was quite erect, and the ruddy corners of his mouth rose slightly. He murmured, "Zhongzhou should be about to be busy."


    Qin demon has heard about how Du Shaofu left Zhongzhou at the beginning. Now Du Shaofu goes back, not to mention that he is the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, or the ghost car and the king of magic tiger. His own strength alone is enough to return home.


    "The clan has never been out, and they are too lazy to communicate with any race. Therefore, the strong of our ancestors are not willing to build wormholes in space."


    Jialouye, the fourth elder, opened his mouth and said to Du Shaofu, "here we go to Zhongzhou. The place where there is a wormhole recently is the wasteland of heaven. We have to go to the wasteland first and then to Zhongzhou. If we cross the space directly to Zhongzhou, we may have to delay a lot of time."


    "Hard work, two elders."


    Du Shaofu knew that the animal kingdom was far away from Zhongzhou, and there was at least one Shangzhou to cross.


    The space of a continent is so vast that it takes a lot of time to travel across the space.


    What''s more, space wormholes are likely to encounter space turbulence, which is more likely to happen across the space, which is extremely dangerous and energy-consuming.


    "No hard work, we two old guys. It''s also a pleasure to travel around the world."


    When the five elders laughed and waved, an old chariot appeared in the air, and the whole body was engraved with talisman and secret patterns, just like a living creature.


    The chariot was several feet high, and the flames were rolling around, just like a Firebird flapping its wings and twisting the surrounding space.


    "It''s a chariot of wind and fire. It''s said that it''s an ancient thing, but it''s not slow. It should be enough for two days at most to reach the end of the earth."


    The five elders said from afar, indicating to Du Shaofu to get on the chariot.


    "Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu looked at the chariot, which was full of ancient atmosphere. It was definitely a treasure.


    As for the five elders, although he said that he had fought with the five elders in front of him, Du Shaofu did not pay attention to it.


    The five elders didn''t mean to target him at the beginning. From his later contact, Du Shaofu felt that the five elder''s Jialou was far away from him, and he was quite fond of it.


    This time, the four elders and the five elders took the initiative to escort him to Zhongzhou.


    After Du Shaofu entered the chariot, the fourth elder and the fifth elder entered, and the Qin demon and his mount entered.


    Then the flames rolled, the wind and fire chariot breath fluctuated, soared into the sky, and disappeared.


    Du Shaofu was not idle in the chariot of wind and fire. However, after elder he Sichang said it, he entered the ancient space.


    In the barren space, Du Shaofu glanced at the old man Yin Lei, who had recovered some consciousness from his dying life. Then, from the bag of heaven and earth, he produced a lot of materials for refining utensils


    At the moment, Du Shaofu planned to start refining puppets with living people according to the records in the tianlinglu.


    At the beginning, master qizun helped himself to refine the cloud puppet. Du Shaofu compared the two methods, which seemed to be the same.


    However, in Du Shaofu''s careful comparison, it seems that master qizun''s method of making puppets is derived from the method of making puppets in tianlinglu.


    There are many kinds of puppets. Among them, there are two kinds of puppets which are refined by human and monster bodies.


    The puppets made from the corpses of human beings and monsters are called zombie puppets, while those made from the corpses of living people and monsters are called human puppets or animal puppets.


    Using living people to refine puppets is much better than zombie puppets.


    According to the records of the heavenly spirit records, the strength of the puppets refined with corpses will be greatly reduced.


    After the corpse of a practitioner in the early stage of martial arts was refined into a puppet, it was the most perfect strength of wuzun.


    This is still the best result. Generally speaking, the strength of wuzun to nirvana is good.


    However, if the puppets are refined by living people, once they are successfully refined, their strength will rise slightly compared with that before they were alive. Moreover, the puppets are difficult to deal with.


    It is also the most cruel to make puppets by living people, which is enough to make people feel creepy.


    If it was not for the ferocious and ferocious people, or the master of talismans who were not strong enough in mind, they would not be able to refine them successfully.


    At the same time, the difficulty of refining puppets with living people is not ordinary. It is more difficult than refining corpse puppets. I don''t know how many times.


    Living people have the spirit and their own will, refining will resist.


    At this time, if the master didn''t have enough strength, he couldn''t refine it at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1436

    If you are a puppet, you will not be allowed to commit suicide.


    At this time, the rune master needs to have absolute strength to control, so that the refined person will not even have the power to commit suicide.


    Du Shaofu had already performed soul searching skills. Du Shaofu didn''t need Yin Lei to say anything more.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to waste the old man Yin Lei, who was cultivated in the martial area. He could be used to refine puppets.


    If we can succeed, we must rely on the puppet at the level of martial arts.


    However, Du Shaofu was also a little nervous about refining this kind of puppet for the first time.


    After carefully reviewing the steps of refining human puppets in the tianlinglu, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints condensed and the Linglu Fu tripod formed in front of him.


    The blazing breath suddenly filled, and the flames roared.


    Du Shaofu also sat cross legged and began to put the refining materials he had just taken out into the Linglu Fu Ding.


    Making puppets also needs a lot of materials for refining utensils.


    A warrior''s body is already very strong, but this is not enough.


    Puppet, originally need to be strong to the extreme body, so this requires a lot of refining materials to assist refining.


    As a young patriarch of the golden winged ROC, he also made a lot of profits along the way. Although these materials for refining utensils are not ordinary plants, they are nothing to Du Shaofu at the moment.


    With the flame rising inside the cauldron, Du Shaofu began to slowly refine the refining materials he had just put in.


    There is not much technical content in the refining of refining materials. It only needs some consumption. For Du Shaofu, there will be no difficulty.


    However, Du Shaofu was still worried about whether he could condense Linglu Fu Ding to make puppets.


    Since his last nirvana, Du Shaofu found that there was no pulse soul in his shrine. After the combination of pulse soul and yuan God, his original God became the body of red Jiri horse monkey.


    What surprised Du Shaofu the most was that with the integration of pulse soul and Yuan Shen, the distinction between lingfu master and martial arts master became one.


    Du Shaofu could not tell whether he was a warrior or a talisman after nirvana.


    Later, Du Shaofu was relieved when he was sure that he could still gather the array flag and the spirit furnace Fu Ding, and urge the soul to attack.


    Although the pulse soul and the yuan God are combined into one, Du Shaofu still exists in both martial arts and lingfu masters, which is different from the original.


    However, after the combination of the pulse soul and the yuan God, the two become a whole body. It is no longer possible to distinguish between a martial artist and a spirit Rune master.


    Du Shaofu did not know the reason for this change. When he asked his adoptive father, Jialou Changtian, he couldn''t understand it. He suspected that it was related to the fusion of pulse soul and yuan God.


    However, this had no effect on himself, and Du Shaofu did not have too many entanglements.


    With the refining of refining materials, it took about three or four days for Du Shaofu to refine all the refining materials for human puppets.


    "Hula..."


    In the Linglu Fu Ding, there are clusters of pure solution rolling like magma. The glow is diffuse, the energy fluctuates, and the bright light is released.


    The materials needed to refine the martial arts people''s puppets are also extraordinary. It takes a lot of time to refine them according to Du Shaofu''s current power.


    "Hoo..."


    After Du Shaofu took a puff of turbid air from his mouth, his eyes immediately turned to the old man yinlei, who was always worried about him. His cold feeling was not covered up, and his mouth was filled with a sneer.


    "What do you want to do..."


    Old man Yin Lei was terrified for no reason. For dozens of hours, he watched Du Shaofu refining the materials for refining utensils. At the moment, he was looking at him with an unabashed chill and a sneer, which made him feel as if he had some kind of premonition. The yuan Shen was excited and trembled for it!


    "Let you die, let you live."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, without any pity. He waved his hand out. An invisible claw print twisted the void, and wrapped up the old man Yin Lei, and then he threw it into the Linglu Fu Ding.


    "Not good..."


    In the end, it seems that the old man of Yin Lei has finally determined something. Absolute fear climbs out of his soul. His eyes are tight, and he is frightened and trembling!


    "Hula..."


    As Yin Lei''s body entered the spirit stove Fu Ding, the yellow robe on his body immediately turned into ashes. In the blazing fire, the skin on his body immediately burst out a sound of "nourishing". Like roasted meat, his body surface shrank, his skin was scorched and cracked, and a trace of plasma continuously overflowed out. Finally, he was turned into white fog by high temperature.


    "Ah..."


    The sad wail came from the mouth of the old man Yin Lei. The blood was dripping and the flesh was blurred. A trace of blood overflowed from the atrophied body and turned into a wisp of smoke in the flame of the spirit furnace and Fu Ding.But at the moment, the nerves and cells in the body of Yin Lei old man are not destroyed. In the flames, the muscles are constantly twitching, and even the heart in the body is beating slightly.


    All this was cruel and bloody, but at the moment Du Shaofu didn''t feel any cruelty and bloodiness. If he fell into the hands of the demon sect, he was afraid that the end would turn around immediately.


    In this world, the strong are respected. Everything depends on strength. The weak eat the weak. Whoever has a hard fist can live.


    Du Shaofu has always understood this truth.


    What''s more, the old man Yin Lei was still a member of the demon sect and had a blood feud against the Seven Star hall. Therefore, Du Shaofu didn''t feel any cruelty at the moment.


    Du Shaofu was so engrossed in controlling the flame in the cauldron. Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless. At the moment, the flame in the cauldron was too big to burn the body of the old man yinlei into ashes.


    But if the flame in the cauldron is small and the temperature is not enough, the impurities in the body of the old man Yin Lei can not be quenched, and the requirements for making puppets can not be met.


    As time went by, under Du Shaofu''s careful refining, the impurities in the body of Yin Lei old man were gradually refined, and they were gradually becoming stronger.


    The voice of the old man Yin Lei''s screams is getting smaller and smaller. His shining muscles and muscles diffuse runes and light. The body of the martial realm is absolutely extraordinary.


    However, the flame in Du Shaofu''s cauldron is no longer what it used to be. The flame is like divine fire, which makes the muscles and muscles of Yin Lei old man shrink slightly in the process of refining, as if they were gathering strength.


    Du Shaofu gradually became familiar with such refining, but his consumption was also great. His face was a little pale and he was sweating profusely.


    This kind of consumption is very big. Du Shaofu sighs in his heart. Fortunately, he is in Nirvana. If he is at the top level of nine star nirvana, he may not be able to support it.


    Du Shaofu refined it with all his heart until the body of Yin Lei old man in the Linglu Fu Ding was covered with a light dark meat film,.


    At the moment, the body of Yin Lei''s old man is crystal clear, but the rune has been introverted. All the muscles and muscles have been absolutely refined. At a glance, it seems that there is an amazing sense of strength.


    "Start the third step."


    Lu Shaoyou brows slightly dignified a little, the next step, is not allowed to make mistakes.


    "Hi..."


    As the fingerprints congealed, a silver and gold energy in Du Shaofu''s eyebrow flashed out, and then entered the brow of Yin Lei.


    "Boy, it''s not so easy to make me into a puppet. I''ll fight with you!"


    In yinlei old man''s mud pill palace, the yuan God roared and his eyes were vicious. The yuan God was imprisoned in the mud pill palace, but at the moment, with Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen''s power pouring in, he immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    The old man of Yin Lei is also a real military territory. How powerful the power of the yuan God is, he is sweeping around in the mud pill palace with lightning and thunder and bright runes.


    "Obliterate!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice resounded like thunder in the mud ball palace of the old man yinlei. The silver and gold light burst out and came with the supreme authority to suppress the spirit of the old man yinlei directly.


    A large number of bright silver and gold talismans were released and finally turned into a cage, which bound the spirit of Yin Lei old man.


    Du Shaofu''s power of primordial spirit is too strong, with supreme authority, completely beyond the imagination of old Yin Lei.


    The strength of the original spirit was not what he could touch.


    The silver and gold talisman''s secret pattern is like an electric arc, which binds the old man of Yin thunder and destroys his will in the original spirit.


    All of this made the old man''s hair stand on end, and his fear poured out from the depths of the original God, but he had no time to stop him.


    That deep feeling of powerlessness makes the old man of Yin Lei really unable to survive and die!


    This time, old man Yin Lei thought that he would be able to capture Du Shaofu. He was absolutely safe.


    But the final result is that Yin Lei old man did not think of, let him end up like this.


    Du Shaofu, with the power of Yuan Shen, was able to destroy the spirit of Yin Lei.


    The most important thing to refine a living puppet is its soul spirit. Let the puppet retain its original soul spirit and make it full of wisdom and its own reaction consciousness. At the same time, it still retains its own supernatural means and is absolutely subject to the master''s orders. Everything lies in its original spirit.


    If you wipe out all the original gods, then you will give up all your previous achievements and get only a dead puppet.


    It is the most difficult and the most frightening thing to be able to wipe out the self-consciousness and will in the spirit and leave the pure power and wisdom of the original God.


    Once such puppets are refined, they will not only be absolute killing machines, but also intelligent killing machines. What a horror!


    However, Du Shaofu succeeded in the end, with his abnormal vitality. Although this was the first refining of Du Shaofu, he almost failed several times, but he succeeded in danger in the end.


    With the self-determination of Yin Lei old man''s original spirit being completely destroyed, Du Shaofu, together with his brilliant silver and gold power, directly penetrated into the former''s original spirit, and arranged seal prohibition to control it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1437

    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of white magic, just like a divine awn. The solution of the refining materials in the Linglu Fu cauldron immediately boiled up, and then directly irrigated the body of yinlei old man.


    "Zizi..."


    The rolling solution poured on the body of yinlei old man, making a Zizi sound. The rune fluctuated and released brilliantly. A stream of energy from heaven and earth was fluctuating and surging.


    The fingerprints were condensed. Du Shaofu was even more attentive at the moment, and did not dare to have any carelessness.


    In the gathering room of Du Shaofu, a strange stream of light turns into the mysterious light of magical talisman and finally falls into the body of Youyin thunder.


    In the light of these talismans, the rolling refining materials melt into the body of Yin Lei old man.


    At the moment, the old man''s dull and empty eyes, almost dead, began to strangely and slowly gush out a kind of cold and pale eyes.


    This kind of vision is like a creature coming out from the depths of Jiuyou. It gives people a kind of cold and chilly feeling, which makes people look at it with a kind of creepy feeling.


    At this time, with the irrigation of those refining utensils and the fall of Du Shaofu''s talismans, the power of heaven and earth moved, and the body of yinlei old man began to turn dark blue, with the metallic luster of cold iron green, and turned into puppets.


    "Boom..."


    At a certain moment, the space trembled, and the breath of the puppet''s whole body began to rise, and a violent breath gushed out. Even the flames in the Linglu Fu Ding were shaken by the shock, which made Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fuding tremble.


    The breath of climbing was not small, and Du Shaofu also felt some oppression.


    From the puppet body, that breath ascended all the way, as if no one was in general, it was all in one go.


    "Yes, the puppet is getting stronger!"


    Looking at everything in front of him, Du Shaofu could not help but be overjoyed.


    However, the breath of puppet in front of him rose and did not last long to stabilize.


    "Boom


    The puppet leaped out of the cauldron and landed in front of Du Shaofu. The whole body was covered with dark blue metallic luster, and sometimes yellow thunder was flashing. It was awe inspiring, as if it contained the power of a bomb, and could erupt majestically at any time.


    Du Shaofu looked at the puppet in front of him. The puppet''s eyes turned, as if he were also looking at Du Shaofu.


    The two are interlinked in spirit, just as if they are connected with the spirit, which is the result of Du Shaofu''s seal of Yuan Shen.


    Du Shaofu felt that there was not much breath of the puppet just rising in front of him. It should be the first time that he refined it, but he was not very skilled.


    But in any case, the first refining was successful, which was enough to make Du Shaofu happy.


    "Will you be called Yin Lei puppet?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the puppet in front of him. The Yellow electric arc that didn''t flow in time should be related to the thunder and lightning magic power practiced by the old man Yin Lei in his lifetime. After being made into a puppet, Du Shaofu became more and more powerful.


    "Yes, master."


    The puppet nodded and said, his mouth voice was cold and had no emotion. Although his eyes were empty, his eyes flashed with yellow arc, which was obviously different from ordinary puppets.


    "Attack me with all your strength!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and couldn''t help trying out the power of man puppet which he refined for the first time.


    "Boom


    The shadow thunder puppet moved directly and turned into a yellow streamer, with a yellow light behind it. The arc was like a storm, sending out an amazing pressure. With the sound of lightning and thunder, "rumbling" was loud and deafening. One fist wrapped in the arc, he appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu.


    It was a terrible blow. The space was shattered and the shaking space was crumbling.


    Du Shaofu glanced at him. Unexpectedly, Yin Lei puppet shook his arms and clenched his fist with his five fingers. He led the way to the golden light, which was like the gushing of gold magma. The golden light exploded before his fist, and the talisman''s Secret patterns flashed out. It seemed that the space was broken and the momentum was incomparable!


    "Bang!"


    The two fists directly collided with each other, and the space exploded, creating a dazzling wave of runes, as if to overturn the ancient space.


    Then he saw Yin Lei''s puppet move back directly. Du Shaofu was motionless, just like a rock.


    "How strong!"


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a look of surprise. The Yin thunder puppet''s defense was so strong that a gold dagger exploded from a blow. The force was also very terrible. If he had not been afraid of thunder and lightning, he would have been immune to the lightning power, even if he had just suffered some hidden losses.


    With one blow, Du Shaofu can already judge that the physical puppet of old Yin Lei has reached an astonishing level of defense. In fact, his strength is much higher than before he was alive. It can be said that compared with the original realm of the demon sect that he killed himself before, he is much more powerful.


    Yin Lei Qizhen retreated into the distance. His eyes flashed with light. He did not continue to attack. There were some collision marks on his fist. Under Du Shaofu''s fist, his fist was not damaged."That''s good!"


    Looking at Yin Lei puppet, Du Shaofu became more and more satisfied.


    This is not an ordinary puppet. Once the actual combat is carried out, it may be difficult for a few people to do anything about it among the practitioners in the initial territory. In addition, the physique of the puppet is extremely strong, and its strength is absolutely amazing.


    "This time, I would like to thank the demon sect for sending a big gift."


    Du Shaofu chuckled. He was a puppet at the level of martial arts. It was a great gift. If you had known that, you should not have killed the middle-aged people in the martial area of the demon sect. He should have started to stop it earlier, and let Jialou jueyu and others be merciful. If you refine all the four martial arts practitioners into these puppets, it will be an absolutely terrible help around you Loyal, never betray.


    "Collect..."


    After a self satisfied appreciation, Du Shaofu put Yin Lei puppet into his own bag of heaven and earth.


    After cleaning up his surroundings, several pills were thrown into his mouth. Du Shaofu sat cross legged and began to breathe.


    This time, Du Shaofu spent a lot on refining Yin Lei puppet. He started to absorb pills and recover energy by running the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    When Tu Shaofu returned to full bloom, he snatched out of the ancient space, only to find that the chariot was suspended in the air. The four elders and the five elders were looking ahead.


    "We have arrived in the wasteland, but there seems to have been some changes on the land. The wormholes in the space have also been closed. Along the way, there are still many wild animals converging into a tide." Seeing Du Shaofu, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian said.


    "It''s so bloody. There was a bloody battle nearby just recently."


    Du Shaofu stood on the chariot of wind and fire and looked around him. There was a breath of blood in the air. The mountains collapsed and were dyed red with blood. Not long ago, there was a terrible bloody battle here.


    "In front of us is Tianhuang city. Go and find out why."


    The four elders said that they didn''t care. They would not pay more attention to the external changes.


    In order not to attract much attention, the five elders put away the chariot of wind and fire, and the people also restrained their breath and went to Tianhuang city to inquire for information.


    Outside the city of Tianhuang, Du Shaofu was surprised to meet with a lot of wild animals. He did not know what he was looking for. Someone in front of him secretly gave some pills to the wild animals before he was able to enter the city.


    Du Shaofu was not afraid of the wild animals, especially the four elders and five elders of the two golden winged Dapeng birds, jialouye and jialouyuantu.


    However, in order to reduce the trouble, Du Shaofu chose to take out some pills and handed them to the wild beast to be investigated before he could enter the city smoothly.


    "These brutes are too much to keep us here."


    "Keep your voice down, so as not to be heard by the wild animals. This is the wasteland. It''s beside the wild animals. We''d better hide."


    On the street, some people were talking and indignant.


    "I''m the protector of the Black Lotus sect in Wanzhou. Those wild animals dare to move me!"


    A middle-aged man in black stood on the street with his head raised and his face angry.


    "Bang!"


    But the voice of the middle-aged man in black had just dropped. A huge foot fell from the sky and was covered with runes. The momentum was fierce and incomparable. It crushed the ground of the street directly, and the surrounding buildings were all rickety and cracked.


    The middle-aged man in black was trampled into mud directly under the huge soles of his feet.


    "What about the heilian sect? Everyone should be honest with me. During the blockade period of Tianhuang City, you can only enter and not go out. If you talk about it without permission, you will be killed!"


    The huge sound resounded like thunder. A huge bear, a hundred feet high, crossed the building and went away. The terrible breath made the people in the city quiet and frightened.


    "Mysterious beast Zun."


    When Du Shaofu looked at the huge bear, he could not help but feel some saliva. He had not made a tooth sacrifice for a long time.


    At the moment, however, Du Shaofu held back and did not know what had happened on the land.


    According to Du Shaofu''s knowledge, there were many crises in the land, and there were many scattered and powerful people hiding among them. Fierce birds, strange animals and wild animals were dormant.


    At the moment, such a big movement, wild animals closed the city, I''m afraid it''s not ordinary. Du Shaofu thought in his mind that it must be something big happened on the land in the wilderness.


    "Tell me, what happened on the land in the end of the world, or I will die!"


    A moment later, at a corner, a middle-aged man with a harp demon and beast mounted on his horse, caught a half a hundred old man in a vicious manner. The momentum alone was enough to frighten the old man.


    Not long ago, the legend of the wild goose leopard and the wild spider leopard had been defeated by the wild spider leopard, but the legend that they had been betrayed by the wild spider leopard in the wilderness of heaven and the moon had been destroyed. In order to avoid the leakage of information about the treasure, the poisonous spider on the moon and the wild Gu Diao have blocked the city and the space wormhole. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1438

    In his trembling body, the old man told the general situation with fear. Facing the ferocious middle-aged man in front of him, he was afraid of the breath of the bear.


    Tianyue poisonous spider and wild Gu Diao, as well as Tianhuang leopard, are the three kings on the land, and control the whole land.


    The three have been holding each other in check, but this time for the sake of treasure and the growing strength of Tianhuang leopard, Tianyue poisonous spider and wild Gu Diao are united.


    "Let''s go."


    Qin demon''s Mount turned into a middle-aged man. After receiving Du Shaofu''s signal, he cheered the old man to leave.


    "I didn''t expect that these wild animals still exist on the land of the wilderness, but it seems that they are not as good as before."


    Four elder Jia LouYe said, his eyes were sighing, with a touch of vicissitudes.


    "Elder, do you have any origin for the wild animals on the land?"


    Du Shaofu asked curiously after hearing the speech, but his brow was slightly frowned at the moment. It was about the Tianhuang leopard. It was an old acquaintance.


    "It''s been said for a long time, but there should be no mistake. Now the most powerful races in our beasts are scallops and birds. There are dragon race and Phoenix clan. But among the beasts, only the tiger race can compete a little. But if we really compare them, even the white tiger race is still slightly inferior to the dragon race and Phoenix clan.


    At the beginning, the animals respected the Qilin, the scallops respected the dragon, and the birds respected the Phoenix. Later, after the dragon and Phoenix disaster, the dragon family and the Phoenix family jointly defeated the Qilin family. From then on, the Qilin family disappeared, and it has never appeared again. It is said that the Qilin family has long been extinct. "


    Jialouye, the fourth elder, said to Du Shaofu, "the wild animals in the wasteland are the blood of the followers of the Kirin clan. After the defeat of the Kirin clan, those disabled soldiers who followed them fled to this barren land. It is said that they were protected by a strong one and escaped a disaster.


    The most powerful people have said that once they leave the wasteland, they will not help to protect these wild animals. Over time, those disabled soldiers who follow the Qilin clan will breed here. In order to fear the dragon people, the Phoenix people will kill them, and they will not go out. They will also leave some ancestral precepts. They can not leave the land of the wilderness for generations.


    Later, the dragon and Phoenix were both defeated, and there were catastrophes. After that, the Terrans prospered in the world, and were not compatible with the orcs.


    As time goes by, the wild land is rarely visited by people. These wild animals are also used to living in the land without ever going out. Therefore, the land of wilderness has become a wilderness. Those wild animals trapped here have become more and more declining from ancient times to the present. "


    "It turns out that there is such a history of wild animals on the land of the wilderness, handed down from ancient times."


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the wild animals on the land had such a good history,.


    From the mouth of the leopard in the wilderness, Du Shaofu only learned that he respected the Qilin. He was not cold or even hostile to the dragon and Phoenix. It turned out that there was such an ancient history among them.


    "Some small wild animals can''t turn big waves. Just go to the wormhole in space."


    Five elder Jialou Yuantu said that the wild animals blocked the space wormhole and the wasteland City, but for him, naturally, he would not care.


    "Two elders, I''m afraid it can''t be done now. I have to intervene in something."


    Du Shaofu knew this with a faint smile. Let alone some friendship between Tianhuang leopard and himself, he used the blood essence of Tianhuang leopard to forge his body, and he also stepped from the first step to the Xuanmiao wuzun. Although he also used the purple thunder xuanding as its forging body and the essence blood of the golden winged Dapeng bird to help its evolution, although it was a transaction, it did have friendship.


    What''s more, chipeng is the adopted son of tianhuangbao. Even though Du Shaofu has learned the news at the moment, he will not stand idly by.


    In a wasteland City, Du Shaofu, Qin Mo, jialouye elder and so on cannot be trapped.


    They wanted to leave, and the brutes couldn''t even notice.


    "Roar..."


    The animals roared and roared, and there were huge wild animals gathered everywhere, dense and dense, more than millions.


    "Boom..."


    The fierce breath gathered and rose to the sky. Where the tide of beasts passed, the mountains collapsed and the ground trembled.


    At dusk, a huge continuous mountains appear, around the mountains, like a vast cliff, there are dark clouds looming, the breath is unusual.


    "Whoosh!"


    Five figures appear quietly. It is Du Shaofu, elder jialouye, elder Jialou Yuantu, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian and his mount.


    "Is this the Tianhuang cliff? It seems that there is an excellent Fu array, but it is incomplete."


    Qin demon looks ahead. The breath around the mountains is ancient and there are energy fluctuations. There should be a rune array, not a general one.


    "There are a lot of ancient Fuzhen here. It is said that it has existed for a long time, so it is very easy for those who are not familiar with it to get involved and fall into crisis."


    Du Shaofu said to Qin demon that all these were what LAN Huan had said to him."If an enemy breaks in, capture him!"


    Suddenly, a lot of figures in the mountains ahead swept out, hundreds of fierce breath suddenly swept over, and the wind and the wind were shaking and waiting for the battle.


    "Step back. It''s a friend, not an enemy. Inform the commander-in-chief that an old friend will visit."


    Du Shaofu shook his purple robe and stood with his hands on his back. His breath fluctuated faintly, which made hundreds of strong beasts dare not to get close to him.


    "Get out of here. Get out of here."


    There is a delicate voice, a blue elf like woman suddenly fell down, dressed in blue tight armor, outlines the absolute temptation of concave and convex arc, delicate body also shows a kind of vigorous and soft.


    The woman also has a very special long light blue hair, which can be seen from her waist. She is graceful and graceful. Looking at Du Shaofu, her eyes are surprised and surprised and says, "brother Shaofu, why are you here?"


    The woman in front of her is lanhuan. Looking at Du Shaofu who suddenly appears, she is also very surprised.


    From the beginning, he was shocked by the ferocity and tyranny of the demon king in front of him. LAN Huan also called Du Shaofu as Shaofu''s elder brother with Chi Peng.


    But at the moment, looking at several people around Du Shaofu, it seems that all of them are very strange. The young man in black has never been there. The look in his beautiful eyes can''t help but fade away.


    "I got the news and came to see if I could help."


    Du Shaofu smiles, but chipeng doesn''t appear. Then he asks, "miss lanhuan, where is chipeng?"


    Lanhuan smell speech, Daimei a wrinkle, way: "red Peng is injured, the wound is not light, my father is to red Peng healing."


    "Take me."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face sank in an instant.


    A moment later, in a hall on the Tianhuang cliff, Du Shaofu saw the red ROC sitting on his knees.


    At the moment, chipeng is a teenager of 13-4 years old. His face is firm and his body is majestic, but his eyes are closed, his breath is weak, and his face is very pale.


    "Chipeng is seriously injured, but it should be ok now. It needs time to recover. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt his foundation. Fortunately, he was lucky."


    In the hall, the Tianhuang leopard''s deep eyes gush with cold and anger. Although she is thin, it has a strong momentum. Her breath vibrates and she hunts in a spotted Cape.


    Du Shaofu came forward with a serious face and examined the injuries on chipeng. It was obvious that these wild leopards spent a lot of energy to heal the wounds of chipeng. As Tianhuang leopard said, chipeng was not in any serious trouble at the moment, but needed time to rest.


    After relaxing his tense mood, Du Shaofu put some excellent healing pills into the mouth of chipeng, and then moved chipeng into the ancient space.


    After doing all this, Du Shaofu asked Tianhuang leopard, "big commander, who hurt red Peng?"


    "I was fighting with Tianyue poisonous spider and wild Gu Diao. I didn''t pay attention to it for a while. The Jingu man hurt the red Peng."


    In the wilderness, leopard sank and clenched his fists. Jin Guben was his second commander. This time, he not only betrayed him, but also nearly killed his adopted son chipeng. His heart was filled with anger.


    "Jin Gu!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with gold. He still remembered that the man was the father of Jinlin, and his body was an ancient lion with golden scales. He had no good impression at the beginning.


    Later, in the mouth of Tianhuang leopard, Du Shaofu learned about the general situation.


    Not long ago, in a dense place, the wild leopard got a treasure by chance.


    The treasure was extraordinary, but Jin Gu suddenly betrayed him. He took many strong men and turned against the poisonous spider and the wild Gu Diao.


    The ancient golden God Lei forged his body and got the essence and magic power of the golden winged ROC bird. His strength has surpassed anyone in the wild Gu Diao and Tianyue poisonous spider.


    However, when the two animals joined hands, Tianhuang leopard could only barely fight against it.


    It is just that some of the strong brutes on the Tianhuang cliff were originally taken away by Jin Gula. In addition, the moon venomous spider and the wild Gu Diao joined hands, which made it difficult for them to be rivals.


    Five days ago, the most fierce bloody battle made Tianhuang cliff lose a lot.


    "This is the treasure. I have studied it for a long time, but I don''t know anything, or even anything!"


    A moment later, Tianhuang leopard takes Du Shaofu to a secret room, accompanied by Qin demon, four elder jialouye and five elder Jialou Yuantu.


    As can be seen from the Tianhuang leopard, Du Shaofu was quite respectful to the two old men. The breath of the two old men was restrained, but it was hard for him to detect any fluctuation. However, it made him uneasy.


    Therefore, Tianhuang leopard is not disrespectful. He is also quite polite to the four elders and the five elders.


    When she felt the breath of Qin demon, Tianhuang leopard was also a little surprised. She had that kind of cultivation breath at a young age, which was definitely not ordinary people.


    In the chamber of secrets, on a stone table at the moment, there is a yellow stone the size of an adult''s palm.


    The stone is round and mellow, and the whole body is covered with dark lines of a layer of runes, like runes, but there is no breath or light.


    But what''s strange is that on the round yellow stone, it is not time to diffuse a kind of yellow awn, vaguely visible, showing a kind of ancient flavor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1439

    The breath seemed to come across time and space. Du Shaofu, Qin demon, four elders, and five elders entered the chamber of secrets. Their eyes immediately trembled, and their eyes fell on it.


    "I don''t know what it is. I''ve studied it for a long time and tried many ways, but nothing has been achieved."


    Tian Huang Bao told Du Shaofu that he had studied it for a long time since he got it, but he didn''t know what it was. He just felt that it was not a mortal thing.


    "Curious."


    Four elder kalouye and five elder Jialou Yuantu studied the yellow stone carefully, and both felt that it was unusual.


    The breath made them tremble and peep with the original spirit, but they didn''t get anything.


    Qin demon also studied with great interest, and finally only shook his head.


    Du Shaofu looked at the yellow stone and tried to inject dark Qi into the yellow stone. The yellow stone did not respond.


    At the end of the day, Du Shaofu even tried to recognize the owner by dripping blood. The pale gold blood fell on the round yellow stone, but it was still unresponsive.


    "What is this thing..."


    Du Shaofu frowned and tried to split the yellow round stone. He found that the yellow round stone was harder than any other object.


    "Hiss!"


    Even if Du Shaofu did his best at last, he couldn''t hurt him. Du Shaofu, four elders, five elders and Qin demon were shocked.


    "I''ve tried all these methods. It''s useless."


    Tian Huang Bao smiles at Du Shaofu. He has tried all these methods, such as recognizing the LORD with blood and spying on the yuan God. If they were useful, he would have found out.


    "Is this the magic material for refining utensils..."


    Du Shaofu wondered if the round yellow stone was really hard and could not be destroyed. The fingerprints were coagulated, and the spirit furnace tripod suddenly emerged.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the five color Linglu Fu Ding, the breath is blazing, the fire is roaring, that ancient prestige is diffuse, also let the wild leopard secretly tremble.


    "Why is it so strong? What a monster!"


    Tianhuang leopard was shocked. When he was on the land, the young people in front of him were just the first to ascend the level of wuzun, and the breakthrough was already terrible.


    But at the moment, the breath on the Linglu Fu Ding has already made Tianhuang leopard tremble, and the breath of specific levels can''t be detected by him. However, the ancient prestige on the five color Linglu Fu Ding is by no means simple.


    "Hula..."


    The round yellow stone was thrown into the Linglu Fu Ding by Du Shaofu. However, after an hour, there was still no reaction on the round yellow stone. Even the color did not change. However, there was still a kind of yellow light, which was indistinct.


    Du Shaofu had to give up. The round yellow stone was like a hard rock, which could not be destroyed at all.


    But the ancient atmosphere was enough to make all the people in the audience tremble, and the indestructible characteristic was enough to prove that the object was not ordinary.


    "Commander, how did you get this thing?"


    Du Shaofu picked up the round yellow stone and looked at it in his mouth. He murmured, "this is not an egg left by an ancient fierce bird. Maybe it can be eaten."


    Hearing this, the Qin demon turned a white eye to Du Shaofu. The ferocious guy could even think of eating at this time.


    "I got this thing from an ancient place. When it was born, it once caused visions of heaven and earth around me, causing clouds to move around and thunder and lightning. So Jin Gu thought that I had got a great treasure and asked me to borrow it.


    I took it out, but Jin Gu didn''t believe it. Then I wanted to propose another marriage for Jinling to lanhuan. I respected LAN Huan''s meaning and could only refuse it. Unexpectedly, he was dissatisfied and turned to Tianyue poisonous spider and wild Gu Diao. I knew that he had a different mind. He wanted to give him another chance and blame me for thinking about women''s kindness! "


    In the wilderness, the leopard''s eyes are cold and his fists are clenched.


    "It can''t bite. It doesn''t look like an egg."


    Du Shaofu murmured. He put down the round yellow stone in his hand and planned to throw it aside. It is impossible to find out the origin of the object. However, according to Tianhuang leopard, the appearance of this object has also caused visions of heaven and earth, and lightning and thunder, which should be of extraordinary origin.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, in the chamber of secrets, the yellow light is flourishing, turning into golden light, and the arc of golden light is raging, just like the bright and dazzling light, which makes people''s eyes hard to open in a moment.


    The next moment, even the fourth elder of jialouye and the fifth elder of Jialou Yuantu didn''t respond. After the bright golden arc light dissipated, Du Shaofu was still in the secret room, his eyes closed.


    At the moment, the yellow round stone in Du Shaofu''s hand has disappeared.


    "What''s going on..."


    The four looked at Du Shaofu in surprise. It was clear to everyone that the change just came from Du Shaofu.


    "HISHI..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes opened, shining brightly. He looked sluggish. The corners of his mouth twitched. He couldn''t help but draw from his mouth and said, "I depend on...""What''s the matter, what about the foreign body?"


    Five elder Jia Lou asked Du Shaofu nervously.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. It''s in my mud ball palace and I can''t get it out."


    Du Shaofu was confused. He had just planned to throw the yellow stone back. Who knows, he still wanted to try whether yuan Shenli had any effect. Originally, he only used yuan Shen to spy on the object, which was that a yuan Shen power fell on the yellow round stone from his eyebrows.


    Du Shaofu thought that there would not be any reaction. Who knows that Huang mang stone, which has always been proud and unresponsive, suddenly seems to be alive. With the momentum of rushing thunder, he devours his own original spirit power, and then directly plunder into his own mud pill palace. It is too late for Du Shaofu to stop it.


    When a foreign body broke into the mud pill palace, Du Shaofu was shocked and immediately urged yuan Shen to expel him.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu found that after the strange round yellow awn stone entered his own mud pill palace, the intricate dark lines seemed to be alive, filled with dazzling golden light, covered with a layer of strange runes, and filled with an increasingly ancient and amazing atmosphere.


    At the same time, the round stone was originally indestructible. At the moment, with those runes flashing, it seemed as if it was alive, and it was no longer hard. It was as soft as bone, and it was still quietly absorbing the power of his original spirit.


    Although the speed of absorbing the power of Yuan Shen was extremely slow. If the baby needed to be nursed, it would not have a great impact on Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, but it was enough to astonish Du Shaofu.


    At the very least, the foreign body was not afraid of the spirit thunder in Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, as if it needed to devour it.


    No matter how Du Shaofu expelled yuan Shen, the foreign body was like duckweed, moving with the wind in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace.


    As Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen attack fluttered, the yuan Shen attack fell on the mysterious foreign body, just like a rainstorm hitting the banana leaves, making it fluctuate, but it was able to remove its strength, leaving no trace, and could not do anything about it.


    "Is there any danger?"


    Jialouye, the fourth elder''s face is slightly coagulated. The foreign body enters Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, which is the most important place for practitioners, and he has to be nervous about it.


    "There seems to be no danger for the time being."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly and shook his head. He was unable to expel the foreign body. However, the foreign body did not seem to have any tendency to attack. At least, there is no trace of attack.


    That mysterious foreign body in the mud pill palace can not rely on, just absorb their own power, like a baby sucking milk.


    "Do you want to see it among the Hui people?"


    The five elder Jialou worries that there are saints and great elders waiting in the middle of the Hui nationality. They may be able to see some problems. If there is a problem, it will be too late to regret.


    "It should be OK for the time being."


    Du Shaofu was not a careless man, but he shook his head, and the body of the red Jiri horse monkey god in the mud pill palace stopped attacking.


    There was an invisible and ethereal feeling, which made Du Shaofu feel that the foreign body had no tendency to attack him. He seemed to be in his own mire palace, showing a happy feeling.


    "Commander, this..."


    Later, Du Shaofu laughed bitterly at the leopard. After all, the treasure belonged to the Tianhuang leopard, but now it is in his own mud pill palace. It seems that he has deliberately robbed it.


    "Little brother Shaofu, I don''t need to say much. I can''t figure out what this treasure is. At the moment, I should also be predestined with you. As the saying goes, those who are predestined will get it."


    Now, Tianhuang leopard has no choice but to smile bitterly.


    Although we can''t find out what the foreign object is, we can feel that the foreign object is absolutely a treasure. Even if we can''t find it out, Tianhuang leopard is still reluctant to give up. But now there is such a situation. As for Du Shaofu''s character, Tianhuang leopard absolutely believes that Du Shaofu will not deliberately rob him. Therefore, there is no way to do it except with a wry smile.


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly, hesitated for a moment, and said to the Tianhuang leopard, "great commander, I will help you to solve the current problems of Tianhuang cliff completely. In addition, I have a legacy of the ancient holy pattern leopard, which can be handed over to you or lanhuan as a remedy."


    In the temple of beasts, there are a lot of ancient animal families inherited. At the moment, although I don''t know what the foreign object is, and it may even pose a threat to himself, Du Shaofu is embarrassed to take it for granted. He takes out a copy of the ancient sacred pattern leopard inheritance, which is a remedy. In addition, the relationship between Du Shaofu and the Tianhuang leopard is good.


    From Chi Peng''s injury, Du Shaofu can clearly see that at the critical moment of the barren cliff, Tianhuang leopard is willing to consume and spare no effort to heal chipeng. This shows that he regards chipeng as his own and is like his own, so he is willing to take out an ancient holy pattern leopard inheritance.


    As you know, the inheritance of the ancient holy pattern leopard is absolutely not simple. It can have a holy word. The legendary holy martial realm and the sacred animal realm are all the top strong people in the legend.


    [today is still the fourth watch. Today''s update is finished. After 12 o''clock, it should be regarded as yesterday. Xiao Yu continues to prepare for today''s update. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1440

    The fact that the ancient holy pattern leopard can have a holy word is enough to prove what the ancient holy pattern leopard represents. It is the top blood of the ancient leopard family and the supreme existence of the leopard family!


    At the beginning, the silver blood leopard king did not get the ancient Saint pattern leopard inheritance in the temple of heavenly beasts, but got another top leopard family inheritance which was second only to the ancient holy pattern leopard.


    "Ancient holy pattern leopard inheritance!"


    Hearing this, the leopard''s eyes suddenly trembled fiercely. As the king of the leopard family, how could he not know what the ancient sacred pattern leopard represents.


    If Du Shaofu had said at the beginning that he would exchange the ancient holy pattern leopard for the unknown treasure, the Tianhuang leopard would have agreed without hesitation.


    The inheritance of the ancient sacred pattern leopard is too important for the leopard people.


    "Passed on to lanhuan, I am no longer young, and the future of lanhuan will be bigger and broader in the future."


    The Tianhuang leopard did not hesitate to hand over the inheritance of the ancient holy pattern leopard to his daughter lanhuan. As for Du Shaofu''s words, he also absolutely believed that a man who could take out the divine thunder forging body and take out the golden winged Dapeng blood had the inheritance of the powerful ancient holy pattern leopard.


    "OK, after solving the problem of tianhuangya, I will arrange lanhuan to accept the inheritance."


    Du Shaofu nodded and LAN Huan got the inheritance, which was better than Tianhuang leopard.


    Originally, it is not difficult to surpass his father in the future. After inheriting the ancient holy pattern leopard, the future will be limitless.


    "It''s hard to resolve the crisis on Tianhuang cliff. The two men, Tianyue poisonous spider and wild Gu Diao, will never give up. Jin Gu''s heavy damage to chipeng, but not the absolute killer, is taking advantage of my weakness. The purpose is to let me consume and cure chipeng. These days, they seem to be gathering animals, but they are deliberately giving me time to cure chipeng. According to my guess, they should know I''m almost ready to cure chipeng. I''ll make a big attack tomorrow at the latest. I''ll take advantage of my weakness and try to deal with the Tianhuang cliff completely. "


    Tianhuang leopard pondered for a while, frowned and looked dignified. He said to Du Shaofu, "Jin Gu is also familiar with the ancient ruins on the Tianhuang cliff. I''m afraid the Tianhuang cliff can''t stop them. If it''s really the last time tomorrow, I''d like to ask Shaofu to leave with lanhuan and chipeng. The farther away, the better."


    Du Shaofu came to help him. Although tianhuangbao felt that Du Shaofu''s strength should be greatly improved at the moment, especially the two old men, they were unfathomable.


    But Tianhuang leopard didn''t think too much about it. After all, the moon poison spider and wild Gu Diao were the first time to enter the animal kingdom, and they were prepared. The animals under his command were also strong, which was not easy to deal with.


    "Jingu is really insidious."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly, and he wiped a little gold in his eyes. Du Shaofu would not doubt the conjecture of Tianhuang leopard.


    The Tianhuang leopard is not just domineering and powerful. Du Shaofu has personally seen the degree of his heart''s intelligence and bitterness. At first, he hid his identity in the land of the wilderness, but he could not escape the eyes of the leopard.


    Even his relationship with the drunkard''s father has been guessed by the Tianhuang leopard, which shows how vicious the Tianhuang leopard is.


    Otherwise, for so many years, Tianhuang leopard would not have been able to suppress the moon spider and the wild Gu Diao all the time, relying on more than just a strong strength.


    "Shaofu, if I hurry back to Zhongzhou in a hurry, I''ll kill the moon poisonous spider and the wild Gu Diao that day."


    Jialou Yuantu told Du Shaofu that he did not really care about the moon poisonous spider and the wild Gu Diao that day.


    Listening to the words of the five elders, Tianhuang leopard had to smack his tongue secretly. Although he felt that the two elders were definitely not simple, they were definitely not small.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile. If he asked the five elders to do something about it, the moon poison spider and the wild Gu Diao would not know how to die that day.


    "I don''t need to trouble the two elders. I can solve this small matter by myself, and I don''t care about delaying it for another day or two."


    Du Shaofu was a little embarrassed to let the two elders accompany him back to Zhongzhou in person. He was also embarrassed to trouble the two elders for such a small matter.


    According to the information obtained along the way, the moon poison spider and the wild Gu Diao joined hands to suppress the Tianhuang leopard. Du Shaofu could guess that the strength of the moon poison spider and the wild Gu Diao on that day was enough to deal with, even the Yin thunder puppet on his body.


    There is no need to kill chickens with ox knives, so that the four elders and five elders can automatically hand, which is too high to praise the two animals.


    "Don''t worry, commander. You should adjust your breath first. If you dare to come early tomorrow morning, I will certainly help you. The problem will not be too big."


    Du Shaofu then reassured Tianhuang Bao that the sky was already at night, and he didn''t care to delay one more day in the middle of the night.


    Feeling that Du Shaofu was full of confidence, tianhuangpao didn''t say anything more. He was quite familiar with the purple robed youth in front of him, so he was confident.


    Later, Du Shaofu went to see Chiyu and chimian.


    In recent years, after shenlei forged the body, the blood vessels of Chiyu and chimian increased, and a lot of progress was made.These days, because of the injury of chipeng, Chiyu and chimian have been worried. They are relieved to hear that chipeng is no longer in trouble. However, they are still worried about the crisis of the Tianhuang cliff. However, they are very happy to see Du Shaofu come and ask about Dongli Qingqing. The last two times they saw Du Shaofu, they both had Dongli Qingqing.


    "She I don''t know where I am now


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, there was also a beautiful woman like an elf. I don''t know why she left without saying goodbye last time. She never heard from her again, and often thought of it.


    The moon is still and the stars are shining, covering the vast land.


    "Roar..."


    In the Tianhuang cliff, there is no time for wild animals to roar and the sound waves reverberate in the night sky.


    The moon is like practice, and the night wind is blowing gently.


    Du Shaofu stood quietly, slightly looking up at a place, his eyes shining with light gold.


    "Not enough."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu bowed his head and murmured that he could break through nirvana. However, the higher the level of contact and the more things he knew, the more clear Du Shaofu knew how big the world was.


    At first, I thought that Yujing was already the world''s top strongman. From the information of the golden winged Dapeng birds and the old man Yin Lei, we can see that there is a big difference between them.


    There are nine evil emperors, 108 evil envoys and the weakest nine evil emperors. Their strength is already that terrible.


    As for the demon God, even the most powerful three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God could only be sealed with nine purple thunder tripods. How strong was that.


    "Nine tripods gather together and order nine families."


    Du Shaofu didn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence, but the gathering of nine tripods should be related to the other eight purple thunder tripods.


    As for the nine orders, Du Shaofu felt vaguely that he might have something to do with the nine masters in the world.


    "Miss lanhuan, you haven''t rested yet."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and turned back slightly. His eyes were no longer meditative. A little smile appeared on his resolute and resolute face.


    "I just came back from my inspection tour. I saw brother Shaofu in and came here."


    The voice is soft and blue magic comes out. In the moon night, the delicate body is full of a kind of vigorous softness. The light blue long hair can be seen in the moonlight, and naturally spread out her waist. The figure under the blue tight armor is more attractive, concave and convex, and the arc is natural.


    "Brother Shaofu, is chipeng OK?"


    LAN Huan comes to Du Shaofu''s side, and his big eyes are full of sharp light, but clear and clear.


    "Chipeng has no big problem, as long as time will recover." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Brother Shaofu, why don''t you see Qingqing, Xiaoqing, Xiaoyao and Xiaohu


    LAN Huan looks at Du Shaofu, his clear eyes twinkle in his big eyes. His body is bulging under his armor, and his waist is not full. It seems that he is enchanting in silence and sending out an attractive invitation.


    "What you want to ask is tiger."


    Du Shaofu laughs, where can''t see that Lan Huan wants to ask little tiger most. On the way to dangchu, everyone can see that the love between LAN Huan and Xiao Hu is beginning to open up.


    "I No


    Blue fantasy is exposed, immediately blushing, giving a charming feeling of water covering fog, with a wild charm, like emanating from the bone, can quietly affect the man''s nerves.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Du Shaofu can''t help but sigh. Xiaohu''s eyes are really good. No wonder that Jinling has been thinking about it.


    "I haven''t been with Xiaohu recently, but don''t worry. When I meet Xiaohu, he will come to see you."


    When Du Shaofu smiles, he can see that lanhuan is also interested in Xiaohu. As for the blood relationship, Xiaohu and lanhuan really help each other, and he is happy for Xiaohu.


    Since the beginning of the wild animal mountains, little tiger has been following him. Although he has always been a mount, Du Shaofu has always regarded him as a relative or even a brother. He is glad to see that he can achieve some results in the future.


    "I don''t want him to come to see me. I''ll ask him casually. Brother Shaofu, I''ll continue to patrol."


    Lanhuan''s face is shy and ruddy, and her feet stamp on the ground slightly. Suddenly, Qianying turns to leave.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu smiles and sweeps the long sleeves of his purple robe. He stands with his hands down and looks at the night sky. In his mind, he can''t help but think of those beautiful images, and his mouth shows a little smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    On a moonlit night, the roar of beasts reverberates in the night sky, and a fierce breath condenses on the mountains and earth, which makes people close to it and also frightens people.


    "Dad, do you need to wait?"


    [thank you, Hong HYJ, for giving 100001 love coins. I just went to the book review area today to see the increased reward. There are already many brother''s reward records and lists. Xiao Yu can''t see it. I''m sorry. Thank you all. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1441

    Among the mountains, on a peak, far away, you can see the majestic and continuous Tianhuang cliff. A strong young man opened his mouth and filled his whole body with this rather powerful and fierce breath. His appearance was also good, just like gold scales.


    Beside Jinlin, a middle-aged man with a short body but also a strong middle-aged man with a chilling light in his eyes said: "the time should be about the same. Tianhuang leopard won''t watch that chipeng boy die. As long as he helps, it will take a lot of consumption. By then, the Tianyue poisonous spider and the wild poisonous insect carving will be enough to kill him. Calculate the time. Tomorrow morning should be bad It''s not much you can do.


    After tomorrow, Tianhuang cliff belongs to our father and son. Tianhuang leopard''s strength has improved rapidly. This time, he wants to take the treasure. I''ve been following him for so many years. He''s unkind, so don''t blame me for being unjust! "


    It was Jin Gu in his middle age. Seeing that the cultivation of Tianhuang leopard was getting stronger and stronger, he was stagnant. He suspected that the Tianhuang leopard must have got some treasures.


    This time he saw the wild leopard again got a treasure, and once caused a vision of heaven and earth, but he took out a broken stone to deceive him, so that he had to have resentment in his heart.


    Originally, he also wanted to propose marriage to lanhuan for Jinling as planned. As long as his son and jinleplanhuan got married, the barren cliff would still belong to their father and son.


    It''s a pity that the wild leopard didn''t put him in his eyes on that day. He refused several times, which made him unable to bear any more. He had to secretly combine the poisonous spider of the moon and the wild Gu Diao to remove the leopard completely.


    "Dad, you should keep blue magic for me."


    Gold scale sink way, blue magic that graceful posture in his mind, think tomorrow everything will come true, his eyes show a sneer.


    "Don''t worry, lanhuan''s girl will be left for you."


    The golden hair moved slightly, and Jin Gu glanced at the golden scales, and then the essence came out. The yellow robe shook and said, "I have already talked with the Tianyue poisonous spider and the wild Gu Diao. When the time comes, they only need the secret bones and blood essence of the Tianhuang leopard, and I want the Tianhuang cliff. As for the treasures, I just need to understand, and then I can go further!"


    "Well, I wish Dad success first."


    Jinling is overjoyed and looks forward to it. With tomorrow, lanhuan will surely be unable to escape from his palm, and will surely submit to him.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Jin Gu sneered, and his voice echoed in the night sky, but he was drowned in the roar of beasts around him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    "Wuwu..."


    In the early morning, when the first ray of morning light crossed the darkness before dawn, the amazing roar of beasts before the Tianhuang cliff was like thunder, the earth moved and the mountains shook, and the fierce breath swept around.


    From the front of the air, there are huge wild animals covering the land, which can''t see the end at a glance, which makes the earth shake.


    The sky and earth began to shake violently. The bodies of wild animals sprang up like a storm. The ground was cracked and large pieces of gravel were shot. All the way, the mountain tops were trampled to the ground.


    "Roar..."


    On the Tianhuang cliff, countless wild animals roared in response, and the fierce pupil filled with cold light.


    "Here comes the chalkiness


    Tianhuang leopard, with many wild animals on the Tianhuang cliff, hovered above the Tianhuang cliff, and their eyes were all slightly coagulated.


    In front of the continuous wave of animals, more than a million, the place, as if with wind and clouds, the world for it!


    "Fight to the end with blood!"


    The loyal brute strong man who has been following Tianhuang leopard all the time has a chill in his eyes. In the face of the army''s attack, he has no way out but to fight to the end.


    "Tianhuang leopard, don''t resist. If you surrender wisely, we can spare your life. Why bother all the subordinates to die with you?"


    In the front of the wind and clouds, a thunder like female voice came out, the voice was sharp, resounding through the heaven and earth, and the animal gall on the shaking Tianhuang cliff trembled.


    At the same time, there are hundreds of figures in the air far ahead. The first three figures distort the void and are very powerful.


    Tianhuang leopard looks ahead, looks cold and overcast, and says, "the moon spider, the wild snake carving, sooner or later, I will kill you!"


    "Tianhuang leopard, it''s a pity that there is no future. Today is your death date!"


    The sound was deafening. The sound waves rolled and spread like ripples. A middle-aged man stepped out in front of him. His body was thin, his face was somewhat ferocious, and his pupils showed fierce light.


    But this young man, whose invisible breath distorts the void, is undoubtedly a strong man at the level of animal kingdom, and he is also one of the three masters of the wild land!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Tianhuang leopard has been unable to protect itself. Please surrender. In the past, I will guarantee that you are all right. Don''t follow Tianhuang leopard to die!"


    When Jin Gu stepped out, he hunted in yellow robes, his hair was dancing softly, and his voice rang through the sky. He wanted to disturb the morale of the army on Tianhuang cliff and let him defeat without fighting.


    "Jingu, if it falls into my hands, it will surely destroy your spirits and spirits!"


    Looking at the distance ahead of Jingu, Tianhuang leopard''s eyes are killing and shooting, and the breath is surging, so that the temperature on the whole Tianhuang cliff suddenly drops a lot."Whoosh."


    From the Tianhuang cliff, several figures have swept away and landed on the side of the leopard. They are the four long chalaojiaye and the five changchalaojialou Yuantu.


    "Commander, let me do it."


    Du Shaofu walked in front of him. His eyes had already swept in front of him. Then he indicated that the leopard in the wilderness of heaven did not need to worry about it. He went straight into the air.


    Four changchalaoye and five changchalaojialou didn''t follow. After glancing at the front lineup, they didn''t take it seriously. They just came out to have a look at the excitement.


    Only Qin demon and his mount have been following Du Shaofu, and they have gone across the space.


    "Brother Shaofu, be careful."


    LAN Huan is worried, and she looks pale. However, she knows that the strength of the poisonous spider and the wild Gu Diao in front of her is terrible, and she has reached the level of animal kingdom.


    "It''s him. It''s Du Shaofu, the devil. Why did he come?"


    With Du Shaofu''s appearance, Jinlin''s face suddenly changed greatly.


    How could Jin Ling forget that Du Shaofu, the demon king, even longjiu of the dragon clan was killed by him, but he suffered a great loss at the beginning.


    Later, shenlei Tiansheng mansion was opened, and Jinling had seen with his own eyes how tyrannical and ferocious the demon king was. When he met at the moment, he felt a lingering fear.


    "It''s the boy. How did he show up?"


    Jin Gu also recognized Du Shaofu with a chill in his eyes.


    Beside the father and son of Jin Lin and Jin Gu, a wild Gu Diao and a middle-aged woman in a long gray dress looked at Du Shaofu and secretly moved.


    When Tianhuang leopard was fighting for the palace of shenlei Tiansheng on the land of Tianhuang, when Tianhuang leopard had to settle accounts with the ancient boxing sect, they had seen the purple robed youth in the distance.


    "It''s that boy. It seems that he has many treasures."


    The middle-aged woman and the wild Gu Diao looked at Du Shaofu. There was a little chill and greed in his eyes.


    "It''s very annoying to have been noisy in the early morning."


    Du Shaofu turned a deaf ear to the endless ferocious animal tide below. After glancing at the middle-aged woman and the wild Gu Diao, Du Shaofu stretched out a lazy waist and said, "you are the little spider and bird. You are just able to make it through the animal kingdom. Surrender to me. How about sparing your life?"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice came out, the wild animals roaring around him became quiet.


    It seems that the young man in purple robe is actually squinting at the two masters of Tianyue poisonous spider and wild Gu Diao. What a domineering and powerful tone!


    Even the purple robed youth had never knocked on the wild beast masters on the two wasteland lands, which had to amaze the beasts.


    Even the Tianhuang Leopard on the Tianhuang cliff has some heads sweating at the moment.


    Tianhuang leopard knows Du Shaofu''s abnormal and tough, but the boy''s tone is too big.


    "Boy, you''re dead today!"


    The wild Gu Diao has no more words to say. The killing intention in his eyes has proved everything.


    "I really think of myself as something. This is the land of heaven and earth. I want to die!"


    Jin Lin opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with scorn. He had suffered a great loss at the beginning, but now someone supported him. Seeing that Du Shaofu had provoked wild Gu Diao and Tianyue poisonous spider, he was already on the verge of death. He was very cool in his heart, which was also revenge.


    Especially when I saw the graceful figure in the distance on the Tianhuang cliff ahead, the corner of the golden scale''s mouth was smeared with a little filthy smile. It seemed that he had a premonition that the graceful carcass was protruding in front of him and allowed to be ravaged. Today is really a good day.


    "The little beast is mysterious, and dare to be bold in front of the president. What is it?"


    The sharp voice resounded, followed by the middle-aged riding beside the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian. It was not difficult for him to see that the gold scale was just a mysterious beast. How could it be worth the chairman''s hands.


    "Well, I''ll give it to you. I''ll roast the lion later."


    Du Shaofu nodded to the Qin demon''s mount and looked at Jinlin. He was not influenced by his words, but seemed to be drooling.


    This gold scale dares to play blue magic all the time. LAN Huan is a little tiger''s favorite. For Du Shaofu, who is the most protective of the calf, he has long been unhappy with Jin Ling.


    If it was not for the status quo, even for the family of golden winged ROC birds, he had to maintain some identity. Even if Du Shaofu did not hesitate to kill the golden scale immediately.


    "Yes, president."


    With Du Shaofu''s nod and acquiescence, he thought for a while that there was still barbecue to eat. Qin magic''s Mount immediately burst into laughter.


    "What kind of thing are you


    Listening to Qin demon''s Mount, Ju didn''t put him in his eyes, and the golden scale''s face was gloomy to the extreme.


    If faced with Du Shaofu, the demon king, Jin Ling is afraid and afraid. However, he has always been proud and used to it in the wasteland of heaven, which does not mean that he will pay attention to the Qin devil''s mount.


    Qin demon''s middle-aged mount looked at the golden scale, sneered at it, and looked at it with a little sarcasm: "things that don''t know how to live or die, roll here and die!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1442

    Jin scale was really furious. He had never been looked down upon so much. When he was hunting in war clothes, his eyes were cold, and his blood color was revealed and his murderous spirit was rolling.


    "He''s messing up your mind. Don''t look angry. Don''t make waves because of anger. It''s harmful to practice. That guy is also a beast. His strength should not be weak. Don''t be careless."


    Jin Gu whispered to Jin Lin, saying that he didn''t stop Jin Lin from making a move. The other side was so provocative that if he stopped Jin Lin, he would not have any light on his face.


    "Dad, I get it!"


    The gold scale gradually suppressed his anger. He was really extraordinary. His voice fell down and his figure stepped out. In an instant, the golden Rune broke out all over the sky.


    "Boom


    In the next moment, the huge momentum erupted, and the golden scale directly turned into the body of the ancient lion with hundreds of feet of gold scale. The whole body was covered with gold scales, and the dazzling runes broke out.


    "It must be delicious."


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge golden lion, and his tongue lapped his lips without concealment, and his eyes were full of salivary light.


    Last time Du Shaofu wanted to eat this rare golden scale ancient lion. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a chance last time. This time, he didn''t want to miss it.


    "Die!"


    At the same time, the body of the golden scale lion erupted a golden talisman secret pattern, arranged and evolved, breath burst, rendering half of the sky, and finally turned into a virtual Golden Lion of hundreds of Zhang.


    "Boom


    As soon as the illusory Golden Lion appears, the whole space trembles for no reason, and the terrible power makes the four sides tremble.


    "Roar!"


    The shadow of the golden lion roared directly at the middle-aged of the Qin demon''s mount. The roar was like fierce thunder, and the sound waves and ripples were like the rolling waves, as if to break up the surrounding sky.


    "Hula..."


    The sound wave of substance is like a vast ocean sweeping all directions, which can roar the sky and kill all living beings in the world.


    This golden scale ancient lion''s talent magic means'' golden lion roar ''can destroy the human spirit and shatter people''s mind.


    It is said that among the golden scale ancient lions, there was a powerful power who could shatter the stars and break the mountains with a roar!


    "Roar..."


    At this moment, under the golden lion roar talent magic means such as jinlepina, the wild beasts roar and tremble around, and the beast soul trembles.


    Regardless of everything, the golden scale ancient lion is absolutely a kind of extremely powerful monster king.


    In the face of Qin demon''s Mount, Jin Ling heard his father''s advice, but he didn''t have any carelessness. He tried his best to frighten the Tianhuang cliff!


    "Die!"


    However, under the extremely powerful power at the moment, the Qin demon''s Mount turned into a middle-aged man with no fear at all, and his body was wrapped with dazzling runes.


    In the face of the terrible roar of the golden lion, it was totally ignored. The latter crossed the void and waved it directly with one hand. With the power of lightning and the power of thunder, a palm print condensed the void. If it fell from the sky, a slap on the head of the golden scale was slapped.


    "Boom


    The palm print interweaved into a brilliant eye ball, channeled the energy of heaven and earth, and even stirred up the waves of emptiness, and then fell on the head of gold scale, and the power of destruction poured out.


    "Poof..."


    The big mouth of blood, from the golden scale of the huge blood basin, the lion spit out, its double pupil tight to gush out despair and finally the godless white, everything is just between the lightning and flint.


    "Kaka..."


    Then, the huge and hard lion''s head almost cracked in the process of destroying and decaying, and the huge animal body fell from the sky like a meteorite.


    "My scales!"


    Jin Gu''s voice was rapid and loud, and his figure was like a yellow light. The Golden Rainbow killed the Qin demon and rode middle-aged.


    This result was too much beyond Jin Gu''s expectation. He even looked away. The other side was an extraordinary beast. Previously, there was a mysterious atmosphere in his body, which concealed his cultivation. He could only see that his cultivation should not be weak, but he could not see that the other side was an extraordinary beast.


    Otherwise, how could he let the golden scale go up and die.


    Jin Gu didn''t know it. Qin demon mount was inherited from ancient times and got great opportunities and magical means. It was forged by divine thunder. Even Jin Gu couldn''t find out in detail.


    But the gold scale of Ling is still only staying in the mysterious beast Zun. How can it be its opponent.


    "If my son is defeated, why don''t I go up again? Get out of here!"


    Just as Jin Gu had just put out the fire, Du Shaofu''s voice came out, and he waved and photographed it directly across the front air.


    "Hula..."


    A piece of golden light seems to pass through the space and turn into a huge fingerprint, like a small red hot golden day, rendering a large sky, haunting the hidden patterns, accompanied by a domineering power swept across, directly impacted on Jin Gu.


    "Bang!"


    The huge body of the golden scale fell to the ground, cracking the rocks on the ground, taking off the rubble, exposing the pit, and the wild animals around were howling in terror.But Ling''s gold scales were already cracked, and his body looked bloody and lifeless. The dead could not die again, so he was slapped to death by the Qin devil''s Mount!


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, Jin Gu''s body also flashed down from the air and rushed into the ground. It just landed next to the body of Jinling.


    The stone burst all over the sky, and half of Jin Gu''s body was stuck in the rock, and the cracks around him spread all over the place.


    "Poof..."


    A mouthful of blood from Jin Gu''s mouth kept spitting out. His hair was in disorder. He was embarrassed to the extreme. At the moment, his eyes were also full of dullness, as if he couldn''t get back to God at all.


    The whole world, at this moment, is also a brief silence down.


    Around innumerable eyes fierce pupil for it is dull, innumerable animal soul is startling millet for it!


    Tianhuang leopard, lanhuan and other eyes in the distance is also a Zheng.


    To say that Jin Ling was killed by a slap, but Jin Gu was the top beast of Nirvana, but he was shot directly by Du Shaofu. What a strength!


    Later, Tianhuang leopard''s heart trembled, and finally knew the meaning of all that Du Shaofu said last night was left to him to solve.


    "It''s too much for me to handle."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dazzled, and Jin Gu taunted him. Then he ignored it. Jin Gu should be left to the people who should clean it up.


    Then Du Shaofu looked directly at the middle-aged woman and the wild Gu Diao and said, "you are a little spider and a bird. One is poisonous and the other is ugly. I am a picky eater. You make it hard for me to swallow. So you can only make you submit to me. If you don''t, you will suffer from it!"


    His voice was casual, and Du Shaofu''s expression was casual, as if everything was taken for granted.


    Qin demon gave a faint smile, and he was speechless. The ferocious guy was picky about food. When he saw him in the wilderness of heaven, there was no one who didn''t eat.


    In the sky, middle-aged women and wild Gu Diao stare at Du Shaofu coldly, but with an absolute shock.


    Jin Gu''s strength they also know, although they have never moved in the eye, just use the relationship.


    But the purple robed boy hit Jin Gu with one slap, which made them clear that Du Shaofu was not only arrogant, but also had absolute strength.


    "Boy, you don''t have that strength!"


    The middle-aged woman sneered. She is a practitioner of the animal kingdom, but she is not frightened. Suddenly, a gray and white rune is swept out of her body, which is filled with black fog. In the trembling of the air, her body like an instant expansion turns into the body of the heavenly moon poisonous spider.


    The body of Tianyue poisonous spider is not too big among the orcs. The spider, which has just arrived at the level of animal kingdom, is only tens of Zhang in size.


    On the back armor of the head and chest of the poisonous spider, there are six pairs of claw legs under the chest and abdomen. There are claw teeth on the top and hair clusters composed of sticky hair. The tip of the claw teeth has a sharp cold light. Obviously, there is a terrible poisonous gas, which makes people feel horrified.


    "Brother Shaofu, be careful of the poisonous spider on this day. Don''t let the poisonous gas enter the body." In Du Shaofu''s ears, the voice of a leopard in the distance was heard.


    When the voice dropped, Tianhuang leopard immediately appeared beside Du Shaofu.


    The Tianhuang leopard is afraid that Du Shaofu will suffer losses in the face of Tianyue poisonous spider and wild Gu Diao alone. At the moment, Du Shaofu is here to help him. He is not good at hiding behind his back. He is not that kind of character.


    "No matter what, just give it to me."


    After glancing at the spider, Du Shaofu said to the leopard. He did not like it. He approached the spider and wanted to have a closer look.


    For the gas, not to mention Du Shaofu''s physical strength, it is not easy for the gas to invade.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu knew that he had cultivated the skills of the golden winged ROC birds and the blood of the ROC and the thunder and martial veins in his body. Ordinary poisons would not have any effect on him.


    "Gu..."


    With the approach of the leopard in the wilderness, the wild Gu Diao immediately roared, and its body instantly turned into a huge body, which was many times larger than the body of the spider.


    The essence of the wild Gu carving is an ugly beast with one horn, which looks like a bird or a bird, like a leopard but not a leopard. Its roar sounds like the cry of a baby, but it is very harsh, which makes people feel miserable.


    "It''s really ugly. I can''t talk about it."


    Looking at the body of the wild Gu carving, Du Shaofu sighed. The body of the wild Gu carving is absolutely ugly, not ordinary, but the breath is absolutely strong.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    The spider also roared and danced with the sharp claws of the poisonous gas in the rolling black fog. The poisonous gas filled half of the sky and filled the sky. All of a sudden, it directly jumped at Du Shaofu.


    "Crash!"


    The poisonous gas is surging all over the sky, just like a storm, accompanied by a kind of strange gray rune. The poisonous gas diffuses around and makes the wild animals tremble.


    The numerous claw limbs of the spider are dancing, twisting the void and spitting out poisonous gas. They are also sharp and cold like knives. They are like cages that bind Du Shaofu and cover the space around him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1443

    "Not weak."


    He raised his head slightly and looked at the poisonous spider, which came from the sky with poisonous gas. Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. On the sole of his foot, there was a golden light flashing out at the same time.


    "HISHI..."


    The space is pierced, the sharp cold light claw like a sharp blade pierced the space, so that the dark cracks around, how terrible.


    "Eh..."


    But then came the startling sound of the spider, which found that the purple robed youth had mysteriously disappeared in its attack circle.


    When the purple robed youth disappeared, it did not use to detect.


    "Hi..."


    At the same time, a purple robe figure wrapped in a light golden light in front of the spider, which has emerged strangely.


    That resolute and resolute face, showing a kind of smile rather than smile expression, let it have some hair in the depth of animal soul for no reason.


    "If you have to suffer, I will help you!"


    Du Shaofu drank it lightly and shot it directly with a chalky hand. The golden light broke out and twisted the void. It was like a golden thunder like competition sweeping down. It was accompanied by a huge domineering momentum, such as supreme oppression!


    "Not good..."


    At this moment, the spider seems to feel something. It''s so terrible that it knows it can''t deal with it. It wants to retreat immediately.


    But it was too late. The golden light training had already fallen, and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns condensed into wings, just like a giant ROC attacking its wings. It was like a fan breaking the sky, which made it unable to escape.


    "You You are a family of golden winged rocs... "


    The spider was shocked and wanted to say something, but its voice was drowned. The golden talisman''s secret pattern rushed down and photographed its body like a wind blown cloud. The black poisonous fog was unbearable and then fell to the earth.


    Another blow is to take a picture of a spider at the level of animal kingdom.


    They even forget to roar. Countless huge brute bodies just shiver involuntarily!


    "Gu Gu..."


    At the moment, the leopard in the sky behind him is just gaping, dry mouth, throat chalky and swallowing saliva!


    "Run away!"


    The wild Gu Diao startles the millet, and the spider can''t fight with any move. It doesn''t think it can fight against it. What''s more, there are leopards in the wilderness. They immediately run away and dare not to stay.


    Under the watchful eye of Du Shaofu, any movement could not escape his prying. How could the wild Gu Diao escape? He had been prepared for it.


    "Where to escape!"


    Du Shaofu drank and his figure flashed out like lightning. He was originally the king of speed. At the moment, with the rapid development of the city, there was a small amount of integration into it. How could such speed be compared with the wild Gu Diao at this initial level.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared with a series of shadows, which seemed to melt into the space. The golden Rune behind him was like the tide surging. It was like a giant ROC flapping its wings to strike the sky.


    The figure of Du Shaofu appeared behind the wild Gu Diao, who had just moved and had not yet escaped.


    Du Shaofu reached out with a chalky hand, and his five fingers curled slightly, turning into claw marks, twisting the void. He grabbed one of his feet like lightning and threw it down with great force.


    At this moment, the huge body of the wild Gu Diao could not move any more. It was like being entangled by a mountain. Finally, the huge body could not help turning a circle in the air and smashing its back to the ground below.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The huge body of the wild Gu Diao was smashed down, and the earth was shaking in the tide of animals below. Many miserable beasts were directly smashed into meat paste.


    "Ah..."


    Wild Gu Diao screams and is smashed. The sound is harsh, like a baby crying. There is blood dripping on the body.


    In contrast, what a tiny purple robe body, actually pull out the mountains and rivers, and give the huge giant to lunfei. This scene, the kind of visual impact that I witnessed with my own eyes, is incomparable, shocking the soul, and sucking cold air!


    "Boom


    But for a moment, the wild Gu carving is not ordinary. Under the sound of scream, the roar also shakes the world. The whole body looks like the essence of blood is burning, and its prestige is greatly increased. It uses the ultimate strength and wants to flee directly.


    But it''s too late. Whether it''s speed or strength, it''s still unclear how abnormal the people it''s facing.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, just as the wild Gu Diao was about to turn over and flee, he waved. A supreme pressure spread in his palm, with lightning and thunder, and the silver electric arc suddenly burst out!


    "Roar


    At that moment, a roar of dragon and tiger, and the roar of Phoenix and lion came from Du Shaofu''s palm. A terrible breath broke out, and the shaking space was rumbling and shaking!


    At the same time, the palm of Du Shaofu''s right hand was covered with a magic formula, like the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird. The whole body was bright with silver electric arc, and a tremendous pressure spread from it.When this tremendous pressure comes, it contains a kind of overwhelming pressure that the beasts can''t resist. This kind of pressure comes from the souls of the beasts and comes from their blood.


    "Roar..."


    At that moment, all the wild animals roared inside and outside the Tianhuang cliff, and the spirits of the beasts were shaking violently. The fierce pupils were all frightened.


    That terrible pressure, directly forced them unable to resist.


    Even the wild leopard was greatly affected by that terrible pressure, which made his animal spirits tremble. It was like the most powerful supreme among the beasts. It was hard to resist if he wanted to submit to it.


    "What kind of magic is that?"


    On the Tianhuang cliff, they looked at the scene of the bustle in front of him from a distance. Originally, they just looked at the scene lightly. As Du Shaofu''s strange fingerprints appeared, they immediately looked at each other.


    The four long chalky old and the five long chalky old ones trembled under the pressure from the air.


    How can they not be shocked that the pressure on the weird handprint can actually suppress the golden winged ROC bird!


    At the moment, the most frightening and frightening thing is the wild Gu Diao.


    The shadow of the bright golden winged ROC bird accompanied by the silver electric arc came, and the animal spirits in the wild Gu Diao''s mind directly trembled, and the whole body trembled and was completely suppressed.


    "Blood soul seal."


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints fall down, bringing the sound of the roar of dragons, phoenixes, lions and tigers, and directly falls into the brow of the almost stagnant wild Gu Diao.


    The strange golden handprint, accompanied by the supremacy of the beast, turned into a golden light and disappeared in the wild Gu Diao''s eyebrows.


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes closed slightly, and the fingerprints in his hands condensed, and the runes lingered on his body. During the condensation of the fingerprints, a series of extremely strange and supernatural lights, with a terrible supremacy, fell one after another in the heart of the wild Gu Diao Mei.


    The huge fierce pupil of the wild Gu Diao can''t help but close it.


    "You want to control me, impossible, impossible!"


    At the moment, the animal spirit is roaring in the mind of the wild Gu Diao. It is a mini version of the wild Gu Diao. It feels Du Shaofu''s purpose and is fighting with all his strength.


    "You can''t resist it!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice resounded through the mind of the wild Gu Diao with a kind of prestige, and the brilliant golden light broke out. That hand print like the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird appeared in the mind of the wild Gu Diao. The arc of the original God was rampant, and the supreme pressure swept through the sky, which directly imprisoned the wild Gu carving animal soul.


    The wild Gu Diao animal soul is struggling fiercely, and wants to run away quickly, but at the moment, it is hard to get rid of it.


    "Animal control."


    In the outside world, Du Shaofu''s last handprint is condensed, and a dazzling golden light penetrates into the brow of wild Gu Diao.


    "Oh..."


    At the moment, in the mind of the wild Gu Diao, a roar of dragons and tigers, the roar of the Phoenix and lion reverberated, and a huge crushing force broke away, and the golden winged Dapeng bird turned into a bright golden light for competition, which instantly penetrated into the heart of the beast soul eyebrow of the wild Gu carving.


    After struggling for a while, the wild spirit of Gu Diao, who was extremely rebellious, began to tame him.


    In the outside world, Du Shaofu opened his slightly closed eyes and watched the wild Gu carving with his eyes closed.


    Du Shaofu has been looking for a chance to try the blood soul seal since his last practice.


    This period of time has been in the family of golden winged ROC birds, and there is no opportunity. Now it is not easy to get the chance. Du Shaofu naturally will not miss it.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was also a little nervous. According to the records in tianlinglu, the appearance of the blood soul seal should be like a dragon rather than a dragon, like a tiger rather than a tiger, and his whole body was red with blood, which was totally different from his own practice.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu didn''t know what the effect would be. He only knew it after trying.


    Before long, the wild Gu Diao''s closed eyes opened. In Du Shaofu''s expectation and slight nervousness, the fierce pupil looked at Du Shaofu. The fierce light in his eyes had faded away, and he became extremely gentle. His huge body got up and said respectfully: "see the master!"


    "Hoo It worked. "


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and breathed a sigh of relief. Although his own blood and soul seal was not the same as that recorded in the tianlinglu, it did not seem to affect its function. He had already controlled the wild Gu Diao.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on here?"


    Looking at the scene in front of me, the fierce wild Gu Diao suddenly became submissive and respectful. The wild leopard, the four long chal old Kalou ye, the five long chal old Kalou Yuantu, the Qin demon and so on, were all jaw open and could be stuffed into a duck''s egg.


    Four long chalkiness and five long chalkiness can feel that all this is probably related to the magic power that Du Shaofu has just performed.


    But four long chalks old and five long chalky old them. He never knew that Du Shaofu had such a magic power that he could make monsters submit to him in an instant. If this kind of magical means was used wantonly, it would be terrible.


    If we wantonly display that kind of magic power, the consequences will make four long chalkiness old and five long chalkiness old all tremble in their hearts.


    "Not good..."


    The spider, which has been hit hard on the ground, looks at the scene that just happened. After being sluggish, it is creepy and frightened, and immediately wants to break through the air and run away."Evil animal, where to escape!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1444

    Du Shaofu drank, how willing to let go of a primitive level of the spider, the golden light broke out, and went straight after it, and with one foot he trampled the spider back to the ground.


    All the wild animals were stunned by the violent shock.


    As a result, Du Shaofu urged the blood soul seal and began to take Tianyue poisonous spider with an absolute power.


    "Jingu, do you still want to escape?"


    The roar of the wild leopard resounds from the cliff, and its figure pours out.


    Jin Gu, who wanted to escape quietly, was intercepted by the Tianhuang leopard who had been secretly locked in.


    Jin Gu was just a Nirvana peak cultivation, and he had been severely damaged by Du Shaofu.


    Although Tianhuang leopard spent a lot of money on healing Chi Peng''s wounds, she took a lot of miraculous herbs in one night and recovered a lot. Besides, how could Jin Gu be the opponent of Tianhuang leopard based on the difference between Nirvana realm and animal realm.


    Jin Gu urged the giant golden scale ancient lion body, only three moves, was completely ravaged by the Tianhuang leopard, and was hit by the Tianhuang cliff.


    "Forgive me, chief commander. I was just confused and did something wrong. Now I know that I regret it. Because I have been following me for many years, the commander will kill me."


    Jin Gu pleaded, and his huge body was crawling with fear and fear.


    Now, Jin Gu knew that he would not even have the chance to escape from the animal spirits. Originally, he thought that today would be a good day for him. Who would have thought that Du Shaofu suddenly came out and dealt with the poisonous spider and the wild Gu Diao, and his son Jinlin was killed. This feeling made him fall from heaven to hell.


    "It''s for the sake of you following me for many years. I''ve given you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it!"


    Tianhuang leopard opened his mouth coldly and did not hide his killing intention. He was not a soft hearted man. He did not leave any hands. He used the power of the territory, and his finger fell like thunder on the heart of Jin Gu''s eyebrows.


    "Hiss..."


    When the fingerprints fell, the blood of Jin Gu''s eyebrows rose several feet high. He screamed in his mouth, and his eyes closed completely in fear.


    "Master."


    The spider was also completely controlled by Du Shaofu. Then, like the wild Gu Diao, it shrank into human form and stood respectfully behind Du Shaofu.


    A war that was meant to be bloody and full of corpses ended in this way.


    Jin Gu was killed, Tianyue poisonous spider and wild Gu Diao were taken away. This scene is very shocking!


    All the animals around were shocked, and their bodies were shaking. I didn''t know what to do.


    "Commander, you have the rest."


    Du Shaofu said to the Tianhuang leopard that Tianyue poisonous spider and wild Gu Diao have been solved, and the rest of the matter can be solved by Tianhuang leopard, which has nothing to do with himself.


    "Listen to me, those who surrender live, those who resist die!"


    the leopard in the wilderness of heaven opens his mouth, and the sound waves are rolling out into the sky, resounding from the inside and outside of the Tianhuang cliff!


    The tide of animals trembled, and the general situation was gone. Even the poisonous spider and the wild Gu Diao had already surrendered. Their followers did not dare to fight at the moment.


    "I wait for submission!"


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the beast is continuous, and the dense tide of animals crawls. It is the ground that I submit to it.


    In the land of famine, there were three great masters of savage animals, and the other was conquered by Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, there is only one leopard, who has completely controlled the whole land.


    Du Shaofu was not interested in the rest of the business. It was already the business of Tianhuang leopard.


    However, Du Shaofu was very impolite to dig out the secret bones of the golden scale and the two golden scale ancient lions to collect the blood of the lions.


    The secret bones and blood of golden scale ancient lions are still of this level. They are absolutely valuable, even have no market value.


    A moment later, in an open valley with a winding river, Du Shaofu took out the medicine tripod that he had on hand at any time. After washing and brushing the body of Jinling and Jingu, he stewed a large pot of lion bone soup and roast meat.


    Before long, the soup was rolling, and the roast meat was nourishing, greasy and fragrant.


    Lanhuan, Qin demon, and Qin demon mount are no stranger, and they are already salivating.


    As soon as Du Shaofu said that he would like to eat, they immediately rushed up to it, not polite and devouring.


    LAN Huan and Qin Mo both pay great attention to image, but in front of the barbecue and lion bone soup, their images are completely destroyed.


    "For the first time in many years


    And when the four elders and the five elders had a taste, they couldn''t stop.


    It looks like I haven''t eaten anything in my life.


    Tianhuang leopard and Chiyu, red skin, even the wild Gu Diao and Tianyue poisonous spider, who were taken in, were also present. Their appearance was not much different from that of the four elders, jialouye and the five elders'' Jialou Yuantu.


    In addition to Qin demon and Du Shaofu, all of them were beasts. Although they were transformed into human forms, their stomachs were like bottomless caves.


    A few hours later, Du Shaofu was also in a hurry. The two huge golden scale ancient lions were eaten by these people.In the end, there are only a lot of bones that can''t be bitten. One by one, they burp and spit rays from their mouths, which are accompanied by energy fluctuations.


    In the flesh and blood of monsters, there is energy, especially Jingu, which is the golden scale ancient lion at the peak level of nirvana. The energy contained in its flesh and blood is very important.


    The cultivation of Chiyu and chimian is not high. LAN Huan, the mount of Qin demon and Qin demon are not as good as those of Jin Gu. At the moment, all of them benefit a lot. They all sit on their knees and begin to refine the energy in their bodies.


    "How full..."


    Du Shaofu belched, and his mouth seemed to spit out rays of sunlight. He patted his round belly. Finally, he sat cross legged with satisfaction. With the golden winged ROC bird skill, he began to refine the energy he had just gained in the blood and meat treasure soup.


    "It''s delicious


    The five elders'' Garrou leaned lazily against a rock, picked up a twig from the ground and made it into a toothpick, picking the pieces of meat between his teeth.


    They are simply satisfied with the desire to eat, and the energy contained in such flesh and blood can be ignored for both of them.


    "Yes, it tastes good. I should have let shaofulu cook in the family."


    The four elders, jialouye, with a satisfied face and a smile in his eyes, said triumphantly, "it''s a pity that those old people in the family can''t taste this craft."


    At night, the moon is in the sky. In the night sky, the mountain valley is shining, and the energy of heaven and earth fluctuates with a lot of sound.


    Red skin and red hair directly break through one layer, and are very happy about it.


    Although there was no direct breakthrough in LAN Huan, Qin demon and Qin demon mount, they all stood still and breathed and breathed their breath. They were all in good spirits and smiling eyes.


    "Tomorrow morning, back to Zhongzhou!"


    Du Shaofu got up. In the moonlight, his resolute and resolute face was fierce. He looked at the night sky, his eyes were clear and bright, and his eyes were awe inspiring.


    In the early morning, a purple flame rises from the eastern sky, illuminating the dim sky. Behind the bright morning clouds, it seems that a boundless blue silk is stretched out, and the Tianhuang cliff is illuminated with mottled scales.


    On the Tianhuang cliff, the Tianhuang leopard said goodbye to Du Shaofu: "little brother Shaofu, don''t say much, don''t thank you for your great kindness. I''ll give you the red Peng and LAN Huan. If you need help, send someone to Tianhuang cliff. Brother, I''ll go up to the mountain and go down to the sea of fire, and I won''t frown!"


    "Don''t be polite, commander."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu swung his sleeve and turned around. The golden light of his feet flickered and disappeared in the air like a golden rainbow.


    Looking at the disappearing back, Tianhuang leopard''s eyes fluctuated for a long time, and then murmured, "the devil Du Shaofu, I''m afraid it will be the most resounding name in the world before long!"


    Outside Tianhuang City, the space wormhole was originally controlled by Tianyue poisonous spider and wild Gu Diao. At the moment, these two beasts have been captured by Du Shaofu''s blood soul seal. It is easy to enter the space wormhole.


    This time, though he subdued the poisonous spider of the moon and the wild Gu Diao by arranging the blood soul seal, Du Shaofu only took these two beasts, and did not bring along the strong men of the wild animals that many of them had followed.


    There is a legend in the land of the heavenly wasteland that there are strong people who protect them. These descendants of monsters who have followed the Kirin clan since the very ancient times, but once they leave, they will not be protecting them.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know whether the legend was true or not. However, even the four elders had heard of the legend, but he never came back to the truth.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was also afraid to take away the powerful beasts. What would he offend in a long time? It was enough to have the poisonous spider and the wild Gu Diao.


    "Zhongzhou, meet again after a long time, I''m back!"


    In front of the space wormhole, looking at the empty and misty space deep hole in front of him, there were flashing runes everywhere, just like stars shining. Du Shaofu stepped out and stepped into it, and immediately felt as if he was shuttling through time and space.


    Four elders, five elders, Qin demon and others follow and enter the wormhole of space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhongzhou, with the famine, the world will no longer levy on the four sides, the bloodbath temporarily subsided.


    It seems that the great Lunjiao, tianshezong and lingtiangu all seem to have their own fears and dare not deal with the famine state.


    However, those small and medium-sized forces are always afraid that the country will again levy, and they are all worried.


    Night is over, moon is dark and stars are bright.


    Suddenly, there was a strange smell in the night sky in the peaceful big round religion.


    "What happened?"


    "What a strange breath, with a strong pressure!"


    In Dalan cult, many disciples were immediately affected and walked out of the cave and courtyard, looking up at the sky, shocked and surprised.


    In the night, there are dark clouds gathering, covering the bright moon, the wind and clouds in the mid air, accompanied by an extremely strange breath spread and spread out.


    The endless strange and strange atmosphere is spreading, which is accompanied by high prestige, which makes the disciples of Da Lun cult tremble and tremble! "


    "Boom..."


    No time, there is a fierce thunder resounding through the night sky, making the sky tremble and the ground tremble."This is a vision of heaven and earth!"


    Above the sky, inside the big wheel cult, many old figures filled the air with a sense of majesty, and their eyes were trembling.


    Thank you for the 5881 love coins. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1445

    "It should be the reincarnated son who finally succeeded in Nirvana, and my big round religion is about to rise!"


    Many old figures quietly appear in the sky. It seems that they think of something at the same time. All of them are shining in the eyes, and the figure is trembling.


    "Boom..."


    The dark clouds in the sky are more and more strong, and the pressure seems to be penetrating from the depths of heaven and earth.


    Nawei pressure is too terrible. The shaking space trembles. Gradually, many disciples in the big round sect kneel down on their knees!


    "Hula..."


    The bright light of the great Lunjiao rises from a certain place, and the whole big Lunjiao is shining like a bright day.


    The terrible sound of pressure cracked the clouds and made the world tremble!


    Then, on the bright light, a tall and straight figure appeared in the sky.


    The figure is straight and straight, standing on the sky, with red robes and golden hair, and gorgeous eyes and spirits. On top of the head, there are six rings of flame like halos, which link the heaven and the earth. An incomparable supremacy descends from the sky of heaven and earth!


    "Dong Dong..."


    This pressure is too strong. It comes from heaven and earth. It is impossible to resist it under the realm cultivation of the Dalan religion.


    All the disciples all felt their souls trembling. They could not help but kneel down on the ground, as if they were worshipping the supreme!


    "Indeed, it is the supreme nirvana, reincarnation and reincarnation are successful. Further, my big round religion is going to prosper!"


    High above, those old figures were excited.


    They know best what Nirvana represents.


    It is the most terrible existence between the heaven and the earth, which is superior to all the arrogance of heaven.


    Over the whole Kyushu, for thousands of years, who can achieve this!


    The movement did not last long, and then began to dissipate.


    Dongli Chihuang stands quietly in the sky, with a unique charm. The red robe and golden hair are hunting, showing a kind of supreme breath!


    "Reincarnation, when the supreme, from then on Kyushu I respect!"


    Under all eyes, the gorgeous spirit in Dongli Chihuang''s eyes is like colorful thunderbolt directly on the sky, shaking the night sky.


    From that red robed body, a terrible pressure was released, which made the whole Da Lun cult disciples tremble!


    "See the son!"


    Countless disciples knelt down and were terrified. The noise reverberated in the night sky.


    "Congratulations to brother-in-law, congratulations to brother-in-law!"


    In the crowd, Cheng Chao, the new leader of the Dalan cult, knelt down and looked at the figure in the sky with a smile on his face.


    A moment later, in a courtyard of the grand Lunjiao school, Chihuang stands quietly in the East, the bright pearl is dim, and the golden hair in the red robe fluctuates.


    "Son of God, as you expected, many forces are worried and worried about it. They have all invested in our big round of religion, and the stomach of the World Association of the wasteland has been filled up, and there is no way to eat more."


    A middle-aged man opened his mouth and said in awe.


    "Tell Kyushu that I have reached nirvana, and inform lingtiangu and tianshezong to mobilize people to solve the famine World Association as soon as possible with the potential of thunder. I want to thoroughly eradicate the backwardness of the World Association."


    With a slight sneer at the corner of her mouth, her voice dropped, and then she stood up with her hands in her eyes. She said, "I am reincarnated, and now I have prepared for the supreme nirvana of Daoji. Before long, I will return to the peak again. Fireflies can no longer compete with me. Once the final plan is carried out smoothly, the world will be the only one in the world!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, the blue sky stands against the towering peaks in the ancient Tianzong.


    Under the morning sun, the ethereal white clouds swam among the mountains, and the wisps of cloud yarn curled around the mountainside, like a dream.


    Deep in the mountains, there is a valley where the space fluctuates, the light shines brightly and the runes flash. Finally, a space passage appears.


    In the space of nothingness, runes flicker everywhere, just like stars.


    "Someone has come to ancient Tianzong."


    In the valley, there are many ancient Tianzong disciples and elders looking into the space passage.


    The space wormhole is rarely opened, which is the channel of ancient Tianzong''s long-distance communication, usually with strong guards.


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of the broken wind resounded, and several figures were swept out of the space passage, and immediately fell into the valley. It was Du Shaofu, Qin Mo, and the four elders.


    "Master, I''m back!"


    Looking around at the familiar places, Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Yes..."


    "Am I wrong? Is that uncle Du?"


    "My God, that''s uncle Du. It''s uncle Du coming back!"


    Du Shaofu was immediately recognized by the ancient Tianzong disciples who were surprised around.


    "Shaofu, are you really back?"


    An old man came forward, shocked by his old face, and then surprised. He was the elder of the ancient Tianzong, who recently guarded the space wormhole.


    "Elder, it''s me who''s back. How is Zongzhong?"


    With a smile, Du Shaofu saw many familiar faces and felt like he had crossed the ocean to return home.Ancient Tianzong is one of Du Shaofu''s most trustworthy places.


    "It''s good to be back. It''s good to be here. Everything is OK in Zongzhong." The old man nodded and was very happy.


    "Well, there are still old acquaintances who are not dead."


    All of a sudden, the five elders looked into the sky from afar. His eyes were smiling, and his voice came out, shaking the void.


    "Jialou Yuantu, jialouye, what did you two come to my ancient Tianzong? You still want to settle old accounts about the things in those years!"


    In the high altitude, there is an old voice coming out. It is not difficult to know from the voice. It is extremely surprised and surprised.


    "I knew that what happened at the beginning must have something to do with you. You must have a part in it."


    Kalouye opened his mouth, looked at the sky and said, "we need to have a good chat again."


    "Yes, I have to have a good chat with that guy. It must have been that guy''s calculation." Jialou Yuantu''s face is gloomy, as if he had suffered a little loss at the beginning.


    "Whoosh..."


    As the words fall, jialouye and Jialou Yuantu turn into a golden rainbow, rising and plundering into the sky.


    "Two elders, the ancient Tianzong is a little boy''s school."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. It seemed that the two elders had acquaintances in the ancient Tianzong. It was terrible that the four elders and the five elders had any conflicts with the ancient Tianzong. If there was any conflict between them, it would not be easy to end the ceremony. He was very aware of the two elders'' temperaments.


    Looking at the two mysterious old men who disappeared in the air, the elder of ancient Tianzong was also surprised. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "Shaofu, have you just returned to Zhongzhou?"


    Du Shaofu nodded and chose to go back to the ancient Tianzong from the wormholes on the land.


    "It seems that you don''t know about the years you left Zhongzhou. Especially recently, a lot of things have happened in Zhongzhou, which is related to the famine in your country." Looking at Du Shaofu, the old man''s face gradually faded.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face changed and asked, "elder, what will happen to the desolate country?"


    "To be specific, you''d better ask the patriarch. I''ve been in Zongzhong all the time, and I don''t know much about it." The old man said to Du Shaofu.


    "Farewell, elder."


    Du Shaofu was worried, and his figure was suddenly swept out of the sky, and disappeared in the air. Qin demon, wild Gu Diao and so on followed him away.


    "It''s so strong. I don''t know where this guy has been in these years."


    The old man''s eyes were a little dazed. Just facing Du Shaofu, he always felt a huge invisible aura, which made his heart tremble. He always felt that he wanted to kneel down.


    A moment later, the news that Du Shaofu returned to the ancient Tianzong was that it swept through the ancient Tianzong like a storm.


    "Did you hear that uncle Du is back!"


    "Is it true that uncle Du has finally come back? I know that those people of the demon sect and the light God hall can''t do anything to him!"


    "No mistake. I''ve seen uncle Du go to the hall with my own eyes."


    "Uncle Du is back. Do you think you should have a bad time with his temper, big round religion, lingtiangu and tianshezong?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the ancient Tianzong, disciples were everywhere coming out and gathering in squares.


    They hope to see the young man in purple robe who has seen him for a long time. It is a legend in the ancient Tianzong. It can be said that in the ancient Tianzong, it is almost unprecedented and there is no one coming after.


    In the hall of ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu learned what happened in Zhongzhou in recent years from his elder brother Sima stepping on the star.


    When he learned that the Jingxie alliance led by the Dalan cult, the heavenly snake sect and lingtiangu finally stepped into the Zhongzhou River, Du Shaofu''s face did not show any color. In the depths of his clear eyes, he just began to glitter with gold. Without any reason, the temperature in the hall was also cool.


    "Later, your sister Du Shaojing appeared and killed six of them, which made them hurt a lot. However, they should not give up on it. They may have a plot." Sima stepped on the star looking at today''s suddenly appeared in front of the purple robed youth, not much surprise.


    In his heart, this guy will come back one day sooner or later, just peeping into the breath of the purple robed youth in front of him. Sima stepped on the star, however, was somewhat surprised.


    At the moment, this guy''s breath is so deep that he can''t pry into any invisible breath. Instead, it makes him tremble for no reason.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and calculated the time. It seems that Shaojing had been to Zhongzhou before he went to the golden winged Dapeng family, but he did not mention Zhongzhou affairs in the golden winged Dapeng family. Otherwise, sister Cailing would have told herself.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu, Dai Xingyu, and Ouyang Shuang come back. On the contrary, Da Lunjiao suffers a lot." Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu''s expression and comforted Du Shaofu.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. His chest rose and fell slightly. He said to Sima TA Xing, "elder martial brother, I have to go back to the stone city immediately.""You should be careful of the court of light. If you know that you are back, the court of light will act."


    Sima stepped on the star and nodded, reminding Du Shaofu to pay attention to the people in the bright divine court.


    "It seems that the account of the court of light can only be settled later!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly. His eyes were clear and bright, and his eyes were golden. He did not put the bright god''s court in his heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1446

    "Shaofu, are you really back?"


    In the main hall, someone broke into it. It was the ancient Qingyang elder.


    When he saw the living purple robed youth, the face and eyes of the ancient Qingyang elder immediately filled his eyes with excited tears. In an instant, the immortal temperament of his body was completely lost.


    "Just come back. I knew you were OK. It was the master who was useless and could not protect you." Ancient Qingyang old self blame, mouth two front teeth protruding, like rabbit teeth, people are in some smile is not handsome.


    But looking at the old man in front of him, Du Shaofu felt a little sour. It must be that the master was worried about himself. His gloomy look had been dispelled a lot. He saluted and said, "the disciple is guilty. Master shouldn''t worry about him."


    "Silly boy, if you have nothing, nothing is better than anything. In the future, you will stay well in the ancient Tianzong and practice hard. With your natural posture, sooner or later, you can become a strong man in the world. At that time, I will accompany you to find those bastards for revenge."


    Elder Gu Qingyang said that he was very happy to see his precious disciple come back. He had been worried for years and finally put down his heart.


    "Don''t worry, master, your disciple. You won''t lose face."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. Looking at the old man in front of him, his heart was full of warmth.


    "Ji..."


    A moment later, in the ancient Tianzong, a huge demon carving appeared, the whole body was bright, and its feathers were shining brilliantly.


    It was the Qin demon''s Mount, carrying Du Shaofu, four elder jialouye, five elder Jialou Yuantu, wild Gu Diao and so on. They thought of flying away from afar, sweeping their wings and passing by with a terrible storm.


    "That''s uncle Du. He should be back in the wasteland."


    In ancient Tianzong, the crowd was agitated, and many eyes looked up in a round of shock.


    After the news spread, they were afraid that the return of Du Shaofu, the demon king, would surely cause great waves in Zhongzhou.


    It is not difficult to know that, with the character of Du Shaofu, the demon king, he is afraid that the big round religion will definitely wait for revenge.


    "There are several people around that boy. Their breath is so strong, and there are at least two animal fields!"


    In front of the abyss on the peak of the main hall, Sima stepped on the star''s deep glassy eyes, and he could only feel that there were two animal realms around Du Shaofu.


    "Master, nephew, when Shaofu comes back, the bright god''s court and the demon sect are afraid that they will not be quiet. So they should apply to Zongzhong and send out strong people to protect him." Elder Gu Qingyang was worried, afraid that the bright god court and the demon sect would find their own disciples'' trouble.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. The ancestors of Zongzhong have already sent a message."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Gu Qingyang. His glass like eyes were deep, with a little tremor, and he said: "the ancestors of Zongzhong have said that no one can move the boy on Kyushu. Zhongzhou, too, is going to change!"


    From Zhongzhou to Shicheng, the distance is not close, but the mount speed of quqin demon is also very fast.


    Crossing the long river of Zhongzhou, Du Shaofu looked down from the air, which was the place where the wasteland and the world would meet.


    The last war did not affect the society of the desolate country, and the subjects still lived and worked in peace and contentment.


    In the early morning, in the center of the vast stone city, a magnificent palace glitters with golden light, which is incomparably vast and spreads everywhere. Far away, it is filled with a breath of forcing people, and the energy of heaven and earth is also very rich.


    "Whoa..."


    The huge demon Eagle roared to the sky, like a large cloud, the breath of its wings startled the sky, the light of its feathers twinkled and twisted the void.


    "There are powerful monsters coming!"


    Within the stone city, the crowd suddenly poured out, but it was not too strange.


    Over the years, the monsters of the temple of beasts often appear in the sky of the stone city, and the residents of the city have been used to it.


    "No, it''s the ROC emperor. It''s the ROC emperor coming back!"


    But someone immediately recognized Du Shaofu, a young man in purple robe, who was not the emperor of the ROC!


    "It''s true that Dapeng is back


    "See the ROC emperor!"


    Time, stone city, the crowd excited kneel down, sound waves resounding through the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    Inside the palace, one after another of the figures swept out of the sky, one after another looked at the purple robed youth on the back of the half empty demon carving, surprised and trembled.


    "See the president!"


    "I''ve seen the master of the temple!"


    The sound waves reverberate, like thunder, resounding through the stone city.


    "Shaofu!"


    "Brother!"


    Many figures turned into lightning and suddenly appeared in front of Du Shaofu. It was Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoman.


    "Brother, are you really back? I miss you so much."


    Du Xiaoqing holds Du Shaofu affectionately. His beautiful face is like a flower, and he is very happy.


    "EH."


    Du Xiaoyao''s gold clothes moved, and his golden eyes were staring at Du Shaofu, as if he had found something. He was very surprised.


    "Precious land, this is definitely a treasure land."Qin demon, four elder jialouye and five elder Jialou Yuantu are staring at the wasteland, where the sun shines from the sky, and the energy of heaven and earth around is forcing people. It is not a common place.


    "Just come back safe."


    Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth and looked at the returning youth in purple robes. His eyes were beautiful and moving.


    Ye Zijin didn''t speak, just looked at the purple robed youth, and his eyes were full of smoke.


    "Brother Shaofu."


    A group of Du family''s younger generation also swept up the air and surrounded them. They were very intimate and worshipped.


    "Is he the president?"


    The day will 18 Wei stood aside, many young people''s eyes curiously looked at.


    "Boy, are you back at last?"


    There are also people coming. The first one is Zhen Qingchun, the prodigy of Shengzhen array. Behind him are Yao Zun Yi Wu. Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong are all excited by their eyes.


    "Brother Qingchun, doctor, uncle, second uncle."


    Du Shaofu looked at the familiar figures in front of him, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Who are these?"


    Zhen Qingchun looks at the distant map of the four elders and the five elders, and also notices the wild Gu Diao and Tianyue poisonous spider.


    "These two are my elders, too."


    Du Shaofu opens his mouth, but the message has reached Zhen Qingchun''s ears. He tells Zhen Qingchun the identity of jialouye and jialouyuantu elder.


    Smell speech, Zhen Qingchun that inverted triangle eyes, is the direct stare round round, eyes dew Jingguang.


    "I''ve met two elders. I''m Zhen Qingchun. I''m the boy''s big brother."


    After being shocked, Zhen Qingchun immediately comes forward to salute the two elders of jialouye and jialouyuantu. The four elders and five elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird family make Zhen Qingchun proud again, and he is in awe at the moment.


    "Soul power seems good."


    Elder Jialou Yuantu and elder jialouye both nodded.


    Seeing that Zhen Qingchun was so awed by the two elders, Du Xiaoman and Du Xiaoqing had to look at elder jialouye again.


    "It looks good."


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Xiaoyao''s figure and curled his lips. However, he felt the breath of Du Xiaoyao, and his eyes trembled slightly, showing absolute surprise.


    "Of course, it looks better than you."


    Du Xiaoyao looked at Du Shaofu and picked out the golden pupil. He said, "you''ve also arrived at that step. What''s so surprising about it."


    "Go back and talk about it. Don''t stand on it."


    Du Zhenwu said that when he saw Du Shaofu come back safely, all the bad rumors in the past few years were no longer believed. His voice was shaking, so he didn''t have to worry about it.


    "The ROC is back!"


    "Brother Shaofu is back!"


    A moment later, both stone city and Du''s home and abroad were full of excitement, rushing to tell each other, as if a great event had happened, and everywhere was jubilant.


    A moment later, after setting up the four elder jialouye and the five elder Jialou Yuantu, Du Shaofu takes the Qin demon to the main hall of the imperial palace.


    In recent years, with the expansion of the wasteland and the people''s living and working in peace and contentment, the palace dragon spirit has become more and more large and rich.


    "Although we didn''t suffer much in the World War I, Shaojing came here and killed six strong people in the region, such as Dalan cult. However, in the bloody war, we lost a lot of our wasteland army and the disciples of the World Association. Many of the strong were damaged, their spirits were evil, and the animals were killed and captured. I''m afraid it''s very dangerous. Sister you Ruo was seriously injured by the people of the Dalan cult. She''s in danger of dying. Yao Lao has no way. Xingyu took you Ruo to her master, and now I don''t know what''s going on. "


    In the palace hall, Du Xiaoman told Du Shaofu about the general situation.


    All eyes looking at Du Shaofu know du Shaofu''s temper, waiting for Du Shaofu''s thunder and rage and an order.


    But beyond everyone''s expectation, Du Shaofu didn''t get angry or give an order. He just looked at the familiar faces in the hall and said, "it''s good that everyone is OK."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s reaction, everyone was puzzled.


    "During this period of time, we have calculated a lot of blood accounts, but we have not the strength to find those real masters."


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth and clenched his fists. His breath was fierce and bloody. During this period of time, the army of the wasteland state and the World Association swept away many empires and forces, but he was also very clear that he was not enough to face the big round cult, lingtiangu and tianshezong.


    Du Shaofu just listened, and there was not much change in his face. Then he asked, "what about the spirit?"


    "Sister Meiling has been closed for some time. Maybe she will be able to get out of the pass in the near future."


    Du Xiaoman said to Du Shaofu. He also felt that today''s third brother seemed to be a little bit unconventional.


    "Shaofu, how have you been out these years."


    Du Zhenwu interrupted the atmosphere in the hall and asked with concern.


    "I''m all right, and I''m worried."


    Du Shaofu was apologetic. It''s not hard to know that people are worried about themselves these years."You are OK, as long as you are there, the wasteland will be there, and the Du family will be there." Du Zhixiong said to Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t worry too much."


    After Du Shaofu left such a sentence, he was the first to leave the hall and let the people in the hall look at each other face to face and wonder about it.


    "Yu''s account number has been updated, so I''ve got to register with my sister in Sina Weibo, so I''ve got a lot of trouble to register with my sister in Sina Weibo.


    In addition, many fan groups are already full, and now there are two more that can be added: "Wushen Tianxia, group number: 477107565, Tianxia club, group number: 250118865. Xiaoyu is also occasionally bubbling in these two groups. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1447

    Later, Du Shaofu went back to the courtyard where he had been living with his alcoholic father. Even if Du Shaofu was not there, the courtyard still kept its original appearance.


    From his uncle''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that his sister Shaojing had been in the courtyard for a long time.


    "Shaojing, are you back at last?"


    In the courtyard, Du Shaofu whispered to himself, as if he could still feel the lingering breath.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu went to see the undead grass and Dongming grass with great interest. "


    the runes outside Du''s house are full of runes, and the rays of the sun are soaring into the sky, gathering the energy of heaven and earth, which has already bred the whole stone city into a treasure land.


    This is just a few years, has been the spirit of the stone city, will not be under those huge, large, ancient big church, show how abnormal the undead grass and Dongming grass are.


    "Brother Shaofu."


    "Uncle Shaofu."


    Many of Du''s younger generation gathered together to find Du Shaofu, like a follower.


    Some young children who are only a few years old will be called Uncle Du Shaofu and uncle Du Shaofu. They have heard about Du Shaofu since they were young. It is the existence of the legend in their hearts. Now they stare at them, hold their heads high, and are very curious.


    There are also some little fart children, even with a runny nose, but one by one, with purple electric light in their eyes.


    The Du family is not what it used to be. These descendants have been trained since they were young. With the awakening of Du family''s thunder and martial pulse, they are already outstanding at a young age.


    "Come on, uncle. Take you back to the mountain."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that the long sleeves of the purple robe immediately became the king of children, with a group of little kids, followed by a lot of teenagers


    cmread type =


    young girls, they entered the back mountain.


    Back in those days, Du Shaofu and Fu Yibai were not less likely to play tricks in the back mountain. They went up the tree to dig out bird''s nest, caught fish in the water, and caught animals on the mountain.


    Now, Du Shaofu, with a large group of children, is about to overturn the whole mountain.


    These little farts are not ordinary children. Even those who still have runny noses have the terrible power to smash big rocks and pull up big trees with one blow.


    "Kids, go and grab some birds and animals. Uncle will barbecue you."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and was completely mixed up with these kids.


    "Boom..."


    "Woo Hoo..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the wild animals roared all over the mountains and roared everywhere. The sound of "boom" rang through the back mountain, as if to overturn the whole back mountain.


    "I''ll eat the big bird."


    A little girl with a runny nose and plump hands picked up a stone and hurled it into the air. A bird with wings several meters in size was knocked unconscious and fell down by a stone.


    "Roar..."


    A huge black pig with tens of feet in it was a monster. It was held by several five or six-year-old bear children and ran to the sky.


    "Bang bang!"


    Finally, the black pig hit the ground. The ground trembled. After several rounds, it was the bear children who fell to death.


    With the rich aura of the world in Shicheng, Du jiahoushan has already attracted a lot of birds and animals, and has also bred many monsters.


    But at the moment, being tossed by these little farts, roaring and rushing, seeing those bear children, they fled far away.


    Before long, a group of bear children presented Du Shaofu with many wild animals, monsters and birds.


    "Well, the barbecue is for you."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu ordered everyone to pluck hair, skin and wash. Then he set up a stove to roast meat, and a group of children gathered around him.


    Then the mountain''s movement, also attracted everyone''s attention, also attracted Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoman, ye Zijin, Ouyang Shuang and so on. They were all surprised from afar.


    "What the hell is this guy going to do? It won''t be that he gets any stimulation outside this time. He''s going to be stupid."


    Ouyang Shuang leans on a big tree and looks at Du Shaofu, who is surrounded by a group of children. His big eyes and beautiful eyes are more and more confused.


    "It''s a little strange, but he should know it in his mind." Ye Zijin said.


    "It''s delicious. I''m going to have some."


    Du Xiaoqing, however, didn''t care. He smelled the smell of meat and ran over immediately.


    For a moment, the smell of meat was overflowing, and a group of little farts were eating and crying.


    Finally, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoman, ye Zijin and so on did not resist. Although some of them were embarrassed to rob little fart children''s meat, they did not resist the meat fragrance.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it is already dusk.


    The sun was setting and the night was falling.


    A group of small fart children, also have been eating a round stomach, can not walk, one by one burp."Elder sister, tell all the people in the family who have not built foundations to come to Houshan."


    Du Shaofu patted his dusty robe and said to Ye Zijin, "let Ye''s and Bai''s and Qin''s children who haven''t built foundation come together. If Shicheng has a particularly outstanding younger generation, you can also


    take them all."


    A moment later, Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong came with many young girls on the mountain behind the Du family.


    Almost all of these young girls were called out in the closed door, and more of the Du family''s children, who were the main characters, had long been taken to the back mountain by Du Shaofu.


    There are also some outstanding young girls in the stone city who are about to practice in the evening. They are sent by the Du family and directly take them into the palace.


    These young girls entered the back mountain of Du''s family, one by one very uneasy, but when they saw the emperor Dapeng and those super strong people who usually appeared inside and outside the palace, their blood was boiling.


    Not long after that, ye Baolin, Bai Jiru and Qin zongqiong took many of their children to the back mountain of Du''s family.


    "What will the president do?"


    "Is Shaofu going to build a foundation for those small ones?"


    Such a move, Du family and the world will be strong, are also attracted.


    Even Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zun and Yi Wuming, ye Piaoling, juejian Wang, jindiao Wang and Li Xue all gathered in the back mountain.


    The four elders, jialouye, the five elder Jialou Yuantu, Qin demon and so on, did not know when they also appeared in the back mountain of the Du family. They looked at a kind of Du family and other descendants with great interest.


    "Boom."


    A moment later, many big Ding roared, sending out bursts of "rumbling" sound.


    "Roar..."


    The roar of a demon beast was heard in the tripod, and he wanted to open the tripod.


    Fierce birds and strange animals appear, all of which are monsters on the list of heavenly beasts. They seem to roar out and rise into the sky.


    That terrible power and roar, ring through the stone city, around many dull eyes also shocked!


    The cauldron is dense and numerous, in which Du Shaofu has been infused with the blood essence of monsters, even the essence of Qin demon mount, wild Gu carving and poisonous spider of the moon and sky.


    Du Shaofu''s purpose at the moment was to build foundations for these stone city children who had not yet built a foundation.


    The construction of basic Dan, for Du family and so on, is already common, can not be in the ordinary.


    And these demon blood essence, at least, is the demon blood essence on the list of celestial beasts at the level of honor.


    The big cauldron roars, runes soar to the sky, and the energy fluctuates and boils. It is almost solidified space, which is full of ferocity and mystery.


    At the moment, if the nine forces of Zhongzhou are here, I''m afraid they will have red eyes.


    Don''t mention Zhongzhou. Even in the whole Kyushu, there is no force that can take out so many demon blood essence on the list of heavenly beasts. At least they are all demon blood essence above the level of dignity to help build the foundation for future generations!


    If we put it in the nine major forces, only the most top-notch and top-ranking disciples can get such qualifications and opportunities.


    Now, in front of Du Shaofu, any of the children who had not built a foundation in the whole stone city had such qualifications and opportunities.


    "It''s all the demon blood essence on the list of heavenly beasts, all of them!"


    "Developed, these little guys have a good chance."


    Ye Baolin and other powerful family members have improved their horizons due to the influence of the Du family. At this moment, seeing the roaring shadows and knowing the origin of the essence and blood of the demons, are they excited and trembling for them.


    "My God, how many horrible blood essence have you got on the president?"


    "Golden scale ancient lion, wild Gu Diao, Tianhuang leopard, silver blood leopard king."


    "Shit, is that Phoenix? No, it''s nine headed Phoenix!"


    "That''s


    cmread type =


    not exactly, but it seems that it''s almost the same!"


    "My mother, and the ancient sky bear!"


    In the eighteen guards of the heavenly general, Mo Qianxun, Wen Yichen, mu ruobai and others were all stunned and breathed cold air.


    Those monsters on the list of beasts are absolutely powerful and terrible.


    "It''s very painful to build the foundation and forge the body. The stronger you use the essence of the demon beast to forge the body, the more painful it will be. You are afraid of it!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the younger generation of the big families on the mountain, and his voice echoed.


    "Uncle Shaofu, we are not afraid!"


    A group of bear children of the Du family took the lead in speaking. They knew that the stronger the demon blood essence was, the more beneficial it would be for building the foundation. Taking this as the soul, how powerful it would be in the future.


    "We are not afraid of the emperor of the ROC. In the future, we want to be strong like the emperor of the ROC. What are we afraid of this pain?"The young children of the big families are also unwilling to lag behind and shout.


    "No, let''s start."


    Du Shaofu gave a sinister smile and waved to begin.


    "Plop, plop..."


    All of a sudden, men and women were separated, and each little guy was like a stone, splashing into the cauldron, and began to build a foundation with demon blood essence to gather his powerful pulse and soul.


    "Du Lan, Du Xiaoba, Du Dazhuang, Du Xiaozhuang, and your little boy, yes, you are the little fat man, and you, you And you bear boy, come here. "


    Du Shaofu stopped several bear children of Du family, ye family, Bai family and Qin family, and said, "do you dare to be more painful than others?"


    "Uncle, I''m not afraid of pain."


    A baby with a snotty nose held up her small head and said positively to Du Shaofu. Her eyes twinkled with


    cmread type = page split ''num = 6'' / >


    thunder.


    [thank you for giving 588 * * yuan for your brother without your online name, thank you]


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1448

    He is Du Xiaoba. He eats the most barbecue in the afternoon. He looks like he is four or five years old. He speaks with a soft voice, but he brings back some demon pigs.


    "We are not afraid."


    The rest of the young girls nodded their heads for sure.


    Stone city is martial arts, full of wild gas, growing up in the stone city, they can not be any delicate.


    "That''s good."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu was very satisfied and prepared several tripods again.


    Several girls, Du Shaofu handed over to Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang, and ye Zijin.


    Du Shaofu''s demon blood essence is different from those selected by Du Shaofu.


    The last demon blood essence used by Du Shaofu was the purest Peng blood that Du Shaofu asked for before he came back from the golden winged Dapeng birds. This is not ordinary Peng blood.


    Kalou Jue Kong, Kalou jueyou and any other, that can be the top of the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds!


    "Ji Ji..."


    The golden winged ROC is roaring with virtual shadow, and all the beasts around need to crawl!


    "The blood essence of the golden winged ROC bird, my God, this is to kill the ancient great religion and Giant Mountain Gate in Kyushu."


    Tianjiang Weizhong, Chi Guiyou, Qianling, yangyizhi, Yuwen Hanli, etc. have been completely shocked.


    Even the blood essence of Dapeng''s golden wings is also used for forging. Which mountain gate can take it out of the whole Kyushu.


    This now who and Du''s family is built by demon blood essence, in contrast, absolutely looking for abuse.


    "Gu Gu..."


    But at the moment, Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zun and doctor are dead, and the eagle king Gong Dao and so on don''t speak. They just look at the animals on the back mountain


    cmread type = page split ''num = 1'' / >


    the roar and roar startle the night sky, and the runes are bright. The ghost images of fierce birds and strange animals on the list of countless heavenly beasts appear, and their throats are dry and shriveled.


    "It hurts, it hurts!"


    "Father, mother, I''m dying of pain!"


    Not long after, the bear children all over the mountains and fields screamed.


    The pain of building foundation, baptism and forging body is by no means ordinary. The essence of any kind of monster is terrible to the extreme.


    In particular, the bear children of the Du family finally knew how their uncle Shaofu could let them eat so much meat during the day, and the night was a hell of torture.


    However, although all the bear children are howling and howling, they are also stubborn and inflexible, biting their teeth one by one.


    At the moment, it''s the blood essence plate given by nieba, but it''s not for Du Xiaowa!


    It is self-evident to what extent the blood essence of Kalou jueyu is terrible!


    Du Shaofu''s face was very dignified at the moment, and his whole mind was staring at him. He was afraid that Du Xiaoba could not resist.


    But Du Shaofu knew very well that once the baby baby came down to fight against him, he would be able to build a foundation with the blood essence of Kalou jueyu and form his own pulse and soul. It is conceivable that the future of Kyushu will be able to move horizontally.


    "Ba''er, hold on."


    At the moment, Du Chong is also nervous. Du Xiaoba is his son.


    Elder jialouye and elder Jialou Yuantu are watching from a distance. If someone else builds a foundation with the blood essence of the golden winged Dapeng, they are afraid that they will definitely intervene to stop or even destroy the whole family. The things of the golden winged Dapeng can not be touched by anyone!


    However, it was Du Shaofu at the moment, and they turned a blind eye.


    "There are many good children among these dolls."


    The elder of Kalou Yuantu looked at the children in the cauldron who were fighting with each other. They were very knowledgeable and moved by their eyes.


    "There are a few dolls in the Du family. I''m afraid they can all compare with the nine. Soon, this small place will shock the world."


    Elder jialouye''s eyes are full of golden light. He is also shocked by the natural appearance of several Du family dolls.


    In addition to this training at the moment, soon after, these little bear children will be enough to rush out of the stone city and dominate the world!


    This night, the whole stone city did not sleep, the roar of animals startled the sky, the light was bright and dazzling, and the whole stone city was just like the day.


    "Hoo..."


    In the darkness before dawn, Du Shaofu took a deep breath and looked at Du Xiaoba, who was calm in the cauldron. He was covered with purple electric arc, and there were bright golden talisman patterns around him. It seemed that there was a huge golden winged ROC bird shadow. If he wanted to shake his wings, he could feel relieved.


    "You can rest assured that the bear boy succeeded."


    Du Shaofu patted Du Chong on the shoulder, knowing that he had been worried about his son.


    Du Chong is relieved. He knows that his son has got the most powerful blood essence of the golden winged Dapeng family. The pressure makes him just crawl. If the thunder and martial veins in his body do not exist, he can''t resist it."Thank you." Du Chong looked at Du Shaofu and was very grateful.


    "We''re brothers, we''re a family, and baby bear is my nephew." When Du Shaofu laughed, the wind was light.


    The scream of the whole back mountain gradually subsided before dawn.


    The whole stone city is very beautiful, and its age is


    cmread type = page split ''num = 3'' / >


    under the protection of many top powerful people around, all of them successfully built the foundation without danger.


    "It''s done, it''s all done!"


    Around many old people are excited to tears, the old king of the wasteland and his descendants are also in front of them, standing beside them excited.


    "I''ve met grandfather Xie, and I''ve met all the old kings."


    Du Shaofu cleaned up and met all the old kings in the past.


    In particular, the king of Zhenbei had always been a close relative in Du Shaofu''s heart.


    "It won''t be long before our country will soar to the sky!"


    Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang and Zhendong Wang were excited and happy.


    Around the king of Zhenbei, Xie feiqian''s shadow is graceful and graceful, and her Qi is like a faint orchid. She stands still and is charming and boneless.


    Looking at the purple robed youth in front of her body, Xie Fei didn''t speak, just a faint smile, and her beautiful eyes were rippling.


    "Hoo..."


    Suddenly, in the darkest night before dawn, there was a bloody light from the sky and the earth, and a terrible blood evil spirit appeared in the whole back mountain.


    "It''s enhanced again. The speed of breakthrough is terrible!"


    All the people looked up and looked at the source of the bloody light, and many strong people cried out in secret.


    The terrible blood evil spirit made many strong people tremble for it.


    The blood color light slowly converges. In the air of bloody evil spirits, a graceful figure emerges. The bright red silk skirt is moving on the ground. Several bright red hair bands entangle the black and beautiful long hair, which outlines the beautiful posture and is extremely attractive.


    "Three little."


    Her voice is delicate and seductive. She smiles. It is like a lotus flower in the bud. However, it implies that she is charming.


    At the moment, the breath of the spirit is already Nirvana demon Zun.


    For a while, even the powerful ones in the territory were killed by the army of the World Association of the wasteland, while the number of the high-level cultivators was unknown.


    The fallen army is not only hundreds of millions, but also all the blood evil spirit and remnant soul are swallowed up and absorbed by her.


    "Are you out of the customs?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Meiling, but suddenly he was positive.


    "The blood rattan evil spirit has already penetrated into the interior of those evil spirits, but the soul evil and the animal killing are more and more ominous and less auspicious. I hope three little people will avenge them!"


    The spirit opens her mouth, and her breath of blood evil spirit fluctuates. During this period, she tries her best to absorb all the nourishment breakthroughs, hoping to avenge the evil spirits and the killing of beasts.


    If you want to escape from evil spirits, you won''t have a chance to fight with the beast to protect her.


    "If they are unlucky or unlucky, someone will surely be buried with them ten times!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. When his voice dropped, he looked up at the sky. His feet were shining with gold, and he rose from the ground. Hunting in his purple robe, he was covered with golden light in an instant, and stepped across the sky step by step.


    At this moment, there was the thunder light talisman secret pattern from the purple robe figure body flickering out, covering the whole body, a magnificent and desolate breath suddenly diffused out.


    "Boom


    This magnificent and desolate breath gushes out, which makes people feel as if they are facing a kind of supremacy that can''t be resisted!


    A wave of domineering punishment and killing air rippling in the sky, a breath of soul palpitation, so that all the strong people present fear.


    At this moment, all the Du family''s children''s thunder and martial pulse were uncontrollable and covered the whole body. The bright purple thunder light was emitted from both pupils, and a terrible pressure swept away.


    "Eh


    cmread type =


    , what kind of history does the Du family have? Ju clan is not ordinary!"


    This instant change, feel the whole Du family body of thunder and martial pulse breath, four elder Jia Lou ye and five elder Jia Lou yuan Tu face also immediately change color.


    With their eyesight, it is almost certain that the Du family will never be simple.


    If you think about Du Shaofu''s great Nirvana and all kinds of metamorphosis, it is by no means a small family that is partial to a couple.


    "The Du family must have an amazing secret!"


    The five elders and the four elders look at each other face to face!


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, in the night sky before dawn, thunder clouds suddenly appeared.


    Suddenly, purple thunder filled the void, rising from the Du family, from the Imperial Palace, shining on the entire vast stone city."What''s the matter?"


    "What happened again!"


    Stone city, countless figures rise, the sky purple thunder gush out, just like the end of the day, let people tremble!


    Under the great supreme power, all the living creatures in the city kneel down for it.


    "It''s the ROC emperor!"


    Some people forced to look up at the sky, and saw a purple robe standing tall and upright in the middle of the purple thunder.


    In the purple thunder, Du Shaofu soared up in the sky. In his magnificent and desolate momentum, there was an unparalleled tyrannical punishment and foot Golden Dragon. His resolute and resolute face twinkled with thunder. A terrible momentum converged and had a great majesty. It was a supreme imperial power, showing the supreme heaven and earth!


    "The pressure is too strong to resist!"


    Under such terrible pressure, the super strong people on the back mountain of Du''s family were also hard to resist,


    cmread type =


    knelt down for them.


    "Oh


    From the palace of the wasteland, suddenly, the Dragon chant startles the sky, and a golden light rises.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1449

    It''s a sword. It''s called baying. It''s also the golden dragon jade seal of the wasteland. It''s also the seal of Du Shaofu''s life!


    The seal is ordered by the heaven, and the imperial power is granted by heaven. It inherits the Qi and fortune of a country and gains the great fortune of heaven and earth. It has the blessing of heaven!


    At this moment, the "bully shadow" is swept out, and there is a golden dragon shadow standing in the sky. The golden light is like a round of rising sun. It is full of mysterious and ancient atmosphere, affecting the world and spreading the whole stone city.


    The shadow of the Golden Dragon hovers in the sky, resonates with the heaven and earth, forming a powerful and powerful force. The whole stone city vibrates and finally connects with the dazzling purple thunder in the sky.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the whole sky in the ''boom'' of shaking up, endless pressure from the sky diffuse, forming a vision of heaven and earth.


    Since the beginning of stone city, the vision of heaven and Earth spread through the dark forest, crossing the long river of Zhongzhou for eight thousand miles and spreading the whole of Zhongzhou.


    At this moment, the rivers are boiling, the mountains are shaking, the ground is cracking, and the tide in the sea is rising!


    Then, among the countless astonished eyes of Shicheng, a brilliant Golden Dragon twisted the space around Du Shaofu. His whole body was filled with an ancient and terrible atmosphere, which was astonishing to the sky!


    That young man in purple robes, the Golden Dragon hovers in the sky, just like a holy relic, full of heavenly power, the king comes to the world!


    The golden dragon is full of mysterious power. It is full of mysterious power. It blends with heaven and earth, resonates with heaven and earth, and sweeps mountains and seas with the general trend of fortune.


    At this time, the four sides of life trembling millet, countless people pale, body Susu Shuo Shuo!


    "Clean evil alliance, move our country, kill my children, on the eighth day of August, on the eighth day of August, the big round of religion, blood debt and blood payment!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and connected with the virtual shadow of the Golden Dragon. The ferocious dragon''s head was synchronized with the same language. The Dragon chanted and thundered, like all thunder, clanging and clanging, shaking nine days!


    Terrible sound tide, shaking around the world shaking, accompanied by a mysterious power from heaven and earth, with the sound wave spread, that terrible power, let everyone change color trembling millet!


    This is the emperor''s command of the dragon, causing the stone city vision, let the heavenly power come!


    "HISHI..."


    Before dawn, in Zhongzhou, a place with a long history of ancient big religion and huge mountain gate, there are old figures emerging in the sky, and their eyes are shining in the dark.


    "Zhongzhou is going to change!"


    In ancient times, the voice of the old man reverberated and then disappeared into the night sky.


    In the dark forest, there is the sound of dragon singing.


    "He is coming back!"


    On a mountain peak, there are many powerful young men and women standing, it is the general of tianwu academy, Gu Xinyan and others.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Above the stone city, the heaven and earth are different, and the sound of dragon chanting is shocking.


    "The emperor ordered the dragon to speak, the ROC was angry, and he would start to settle accounts!"


    The stone city is boiling, and the emperor ordered the dragon to say, after all the people are waiting for the big Peng emperor to come back, what reaction will there be, and finally wait for the result.


    The emperor orders the dragon to say, the ROC emperor is angry, must let the pure evil alliance blood debt blood repayment!


    "He hasn''t changed. He''s still the devil!"


    "The emperor ordered the dragon to say that he was extremely angry!"


    Du home behind the mountain, all the strong shocked in a daze.


    During the day, he thought that Du Shaofu was not normal. At this moment, people knew that the demon king was repressed during the day, and it broke out completely at the moment.


    Such anger, shaking mountains and rivers, causing the earth to change color!


    On the eighth day of the eighth month of August, the Dalan Lama paid with blood. The demon king clearly wanted to kill the Mountain Gate of Dalan cult.


    The shadow of the huge golden dragon was like blocking the sky from the sun, and the pressure on the sky was enough to destroy everything, but then faded with the purple thunder.


    In the middle of the air, the purple robed youth, with purple and golden thunder in his eyes, fell to the ground and looked at Li Xue and said, "here is some news. Yueyingtang can help me to send it to Shangzhou and the wasteland as quickly as possible. Don''t delay it!"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu handed Li Xue some news.


    "Arrange it now."


    Li Xue nodded, and her figure disappeared in the morning light.


    With the disappearance of Li Xue, dozens of transmission jade slips appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands. The fingerprints were condensed and bright, and dozens of transmission jade slips were suspended in front of him at the same time.


    "On the eighth day of August, the situation in Zhongzhou has changed. We should not be late to wash the big round of religion with blood!"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints changed, and dozens of jade slips cracked quietly in front of him, then turned into powder and fell.


    Seeing this, people around him moved their eyes and watched Du Shaofu''s movements. Naturally, it was not difficult to know that Du Shaofu was informing all forces to help.


    "Big round religion, I''m afraid it''s doomed!"


    Only Qin demon and his mount knew the most about the horrible guys that Du Shaofu was informing. If those horrible guys appeared on Zhongzhou together, the whole Zhongzhou would be changed completely.


    "Third brother, do you need to prepare?"


    Du Yunlong stepped forward with thunder in his eyes, and his breath was fierce.


    "Don''t be too prepared."With a faint smile, Du Shaofu stepped forward to the eighteen heavenly generals. Standing in front of the jade, Du Shaofu looked at Jiang Yinfeng, Yang Yizhi, mu ruobai and other newcomers.


    "The new ones are all brothers who have lived and died."


    Night floating Ling mouth, slender body, sharp eyes, black robe in the morning wind.


    "See the president!"


    Mu ruobai and others came back to their senses from their astonishment. Just then, they knew how strong the young president was.


    "No gift."


    Du Shaofu swept the long sleeves of his purple robe. He looked at the heavenly generals and eighteen guards in front of him. His eyes were golden, and he seemed to be thinking. Then he opened his mouth and asked mu ruobai, "you can want to strengthen your body, but there is pain. If you can''t bear it, you can forget it."


    Hearing this, mu ruobai and others were surprised, but they all knew that the eldest, the second and the third, were all forged by the president, so their bodies were so terrible, especially the second one, which was more fierce than the fierce ones.


    "There''s nothing unbearable. We can carry anything!"


    When Qianling opened his mouth, they were all once in danger of life and death. What is the general pain to them.


    "Well, follow me."


    Du Shaofu nodded and turned to Zhen Qingchun. Yao respected the doctor. Du Yunlong and others said, "brother Qingchun, old Yao, second brother, I''ll shut up for a few days."


    "Go ahead, we''re out there."


    Zhen Qingchun nods. Anyway, there are Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao, and no one dares to invade the wasteland.


    What''s more, the Dalan cult and lingtiangu are afraid that they should be disturbed now, and they will not be in the mood to fight against the famine and the attention of the World Association.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu entered the Du family''s secret room with the eighteen heavenly generals. However, he was accompanied by many top monsters in the temple, such as the silver winged devil carving, cangyan red leopard, Fu Hu Ba mastiff, and golden python.


    The king of xuanjiao, the king of burning carp, the king of ice Python and the king of stone turtle are all listed.


    "Roar..."


    In front of the aggressive, huge beast hall, on the vast square, beasts roared, and the terrible breath seemed to come through time and space.


    "Where is this place?"


    At the moment, the spirits of the monstrous creatures, such as the silver winged devil carving, the tiger crouching mastiff, the king of xuanjiao, and the king of stone tortoise, are trembling in front of the monsters.


    "Go ahead, you have a chance."


    Du Shaofu waved, and his figure disappeared.


    "Boom


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints are coagulated, and the five color Linglu Fu Ding is immediately condensed. The hot breath is surging, making the pool quiet and mu ruobai''s mind rippling.


    "Body protecting pill can protect your internal organs, who should start first?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and a pill was suspended in front of him.


    "I''ll come first!"


    Yang Yizhi took the pills and jumped into the cauldron without hesitation. As soon as he entered the cauldron, his clothes turned into ashes under the high temperature. The flame burned his body and his hair just stood up. Not only was the skin burning with high temperature, but the body was burning with pain and atrophy, even the soul was suddenly burning with it.


    "Ah..."


    Rao is a man of iron. He never frowns when he is in danger of life and death. Now he can''t help but scream


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    However, in Du Shaofu''s closure, the whole Zhongzhou was in a state of unprecedented boiling.


    On the eighth day of August, on the eighth day of August, the news of blood debt and blood payment was spread to every corner of Zhongzhou as quickly as possible like a storm!


    "The demon king Du Shaofu is back!"


    "He''s going to deal with the pure evil alliance and the big round cult!"


    "That demon king is really powerful. The demon sect and the light God court have been looking for him for so many years, but it seems that they haven''t found him. Now they come back openly and have to deal with the big round religion and so on."


    "Even the ancient Tianzong didn''t dare to deal with such huge things as the Dalan cult. Although Du Shaofu, the demon king, was extraordinary, he was only among the younger generation. Does he have the strength to deal with such an ancient big religion as the Dalan cult?"


    "Great things have happened to the younger generation. The great Lunjiao has announced the world, and the Holy Son left Chihuang in the East and achieved the supreme Nirvana!"


    "Nirvana supreme, what is that?"


    "The supreme nirvana, that is beyond all people, beyond the existence of Tianjiao, is the supreme life, the whole Kyushu from ancient times to the present, seems to have never heard of, how powerful and terrible!"


    "Dongli Chihuang even reached this height, then I''m afraid it can really become the first person of Zhongzhou''s peers this time!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the news of Du Shaofu''s return, the news of Chihuang''s supreme nirvana in the east also spread, which shocked countless Zhongzhou forces.


    "The supreme nirvana, east from Chihuang, this is to let us make the final choice."


    In the old hall of Lingtian Valley, a half hundred old man with a good temperament was gloomy and murmured: "well, the Revenge of killing a son is not the same. Du Shaofu''s boy is back. It''s just relying on the ancient emperor. This time, we can solve it completely!"The tianshe sect, which stretches through the mountains and the wild, has a large number of boa constrictors. It is said that at the beginning, the ancestor of the tianshe sect got the supernatural power of the snake family and created the tianshe sect, which became one of the overlords of Zhongzhou. What a magnificent demeanor!


    "I didn''t expect Du Shaofu to come back. I don''t think he''s dead!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1450

    A majestic old man, with a gloomy face and a cold light in his eyes, said, "but it''s good. At least the thing of tianwu college hasn''t fallen into other people''s hands."


    "Elder Bawu, Du Shaofu threatened to deal with the Jingxie alliance, and he wanted to go to the Dalan cult on the eighth day of August. How should we choose tianshe sect?" An old man with a clear face of water chestnut asked, and his face was not good-looking.


    "After Dongli Chihuang reincarnation, I didn''t expect that he had made a further step forward. The supreme Nirvana ah, he was making the final decision of our heavenly snake sect and lingtiangu!"


    Bawu was very dark and nirvana. He was very clear about what it meant. He said to the old man around him: "no matter it''s for the tianwu academy, or for the hatred of tianshe sect, we can''t let go of Du Shaofu. Several ancestors of the clan have already discussed and replied to Dongli Chihuang. This time, we can''t let go of Du Shaofu. We will try our best Help. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Are you back? It seems that the demon sect just has its name in vain. It has not destroyed you."


    In front of the courtyard, Chihuang stood quietly in the East. There was an aura of transcendence in her eyes. Her eyes were full of gorgeous spirits. If there were colorful thunder flashes, she said, "on the eighth day of August, there are still three months."


    "Brother in law."


    Cheng Chao came in a hurry, and a few of them fell on the side of Dongli Chihuang. Looking at her with a smile on her face, he said, "brother-in-law, I have just received the news from the bright god''s court. The elder sister will come to the big round later."


    "Is Sheng Nan finally coming out?"


    Smell speech, east from red Huang body brightness hazy, red robe golden hair fluctuation.


    "According to the news, the elder sister went to the big round in August."


    Cheng Chao is very excited when he looks at Dongli Chihuang. When the elder sister comes, he will have a stable relationship with him. The leader of this big round of religion is as stable as Mount Tai.


    From childhood to adulthood, Cheng Chao felt that sooner or later he would be able to soar into the sky. Now the great leader of the big round sect has proved everything. He is not a thing in the pool.


    "August."


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes are also full of expectation, and then with a slight sneer radiance, she says: "on the eighth day of August, let that boy live for another three months. At that time, I will completely disappear in this world and become my stepping stone in front of the whole Zhongzhou and Shengnan!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the eighth day of the eighth month of August, the great round of teachers paid for their blood debts.


    In the East, the Dalan religion left Chihuang, the supreme nirvana, surpassing the arrogance of heaven, and having a unique style.


    These two news in Zhongzhou boiling, like a bomb spread.


    "Hiss..."


    A few days later, the door of the Du family''s secret room opened, and Du Shaofu appeared with a ruddy face and a light look.


    As soon as he walked out of the secret room, Du Shaofu met Ouyang Shuang and looked at the man who was more and more in trouble. Du Shaofu was about to speak, but Ouyang gave him a clear look and said, "Zhu Xue from Xuanfu gate has come to see you."


    The voice falls, Ouyang Shuang turns around and leaves directly.


    "Have I provoked the old lady?"


    Du Shaofu frowned and puzzled. The look of the man''s wife seemed to owe her a sacred instrument.


    "I''ve met the emperor of the ROC."


    A moment later, in the palace of the wasteland, Zhu Xue was more and more beautiful. Her eyebrows were bent, her face was like white jade, and her face was like Chaohua. She looked at the young man in purple robe and gave a slight smile. Her bright eyes were full of light smile.


    "Call me as you used to."


    Du Shaofu smiles. Then he looks at Guo Ming behind Zhu Xue, staring at himself all the time. With a smile, he asks, "Brother Guo Ming, don''t you know me?"


    "I know you in ashes."


    Guo Ming was not polite. He curled his mouth, then sighed and said to Du Shaofu, "I want to know what your accomplishments have been in these years, but I can''t see it."


    "Ha ha, everybody sit down."


    Du Shaofu smiles. At the moment, with Zhu Xue and Guo Ming coming, there are several strong men in Xuanfu.


    Du Shaofu, a young man next to Zhu Xue, glanced at him more. This young man, Du Shaofu, knew him and had dealt with him in the wild animal mountains. It was Shen Yan.


    However, as his eyes swept Shen Yan at the moment, Du Shaofu slightly moved his eyes. Shen Yan seemed to be no longer what he used to be. His breath was very strong, and Du Shaofu felt a sense of deja vu.


    "This time I come here, I want to know that on the eighth day of August, the desolate country will have a few percent confidence in the alliance of pure evil, and the eastern part of Chihuang has already reached nirvana." Zhu Xue speaks directly. This is what the powerful people in Xuanfu gate want to know most now.


    "East from the red phoenix supreme Nirvana?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected. He was really surprised.


    "It''s just the nirvana of the little supreme. It''s a fart."


    Some people disdain to speak, very arrogant, swagger into the palace hall, the appearance is very handsome, it is Du Xiaoyao.He also followed Ye Zijin, Du Xiaoqing, Du Yunlong, and Du Xiaoman.


    On hearing this, the eyes of Xuanfu door fell on Du Xiaoyao. For Du Xiaoyao, the people of Xuanfu gate were not unfamiliar, and they also smacked their tongue secretly.


    "Miss Zhu Xue, this matter is very implicated. I will keep in mind the feelings of xuanfumen all these years, and I will certainly report back to them later. But I don''t know how much to say this time. But blood debt naturally needs blood compensation."


    Du Shaofu said that Du Shaofu had a good idea of Xuanfu''s help over the years. He must have been the beautiful woman in front of him. He was very grateful for his help.


    It''s just that Du Shaofu didn''t know what to say in his mind when it came to handling the alliance of pure evil.


    Du Shaofu was never arrogant. He would not think that he had the capital to deal with the big round religion.


    After all, the ancient mountain gates such as Dalan religion have a deep foundation. It is not easy to push them to the mountain gate at one stroke.


    However, Du Shaofu also knew that he was no longer the original one. However deep and thick the foundation of the Dalan cult was, it was afraid that compared with the golden winged Dapeng birds, it was the difference between heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu never thought of relying on the golden winged Dapeng birds behind his back. However, he could borrow some potential, and his blood debt must be paid by blood!


    As for Dongli Chihuang and the nirvana of the little supreme, Du Shaofu did not really pay attention to it. Even if it was the same nirvana of the great supreme, Du Shaofu would not have any waves in his heart.


    This time, he did not have to pull the Xuanfu gate. Du Shaofu knew that xuanfumen had been helping the World Association of the wasteland for many years. He was afraid that Zhu Xue''s insistence might have something to do with it. The rest of Xuanfu sect had no friendship with himself.


    This time, in order to deal with the Jingxie alliance, Xuanfu asked Zhu Xue to come to ask him. Du Shaofu knew that it was Xuanfu. Naturally, he was extremely worried. If he asked Xuanfu gate to help him, he was afraid that Zhu Xue would certainly suffer great pressure.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1451

    [I''m sorry, all of you. Bawu is from lingtiangu. I wrote it as tianshe sect. I''m sorry. ]


    "no matter how much you are sure, Xuanfu sect will certainly give full support. I just want to say that although wuliangjiao, huijianmen, Xiandu gate and xuanmingzong have quit the alliance of pure evil, any of the three mountain gates, namely, Dalan sect, lingtiangu gate and tianshezong sect, has a huge background. You should be prepared." Zhu Xue said.


    Listening to Zhu Xue''s words, several old men of Xuanfu gate seemed to stop talking, but in the end, they didn''t say much. After all, it was still in the palace of the wasteland.


    "I''ll pay attention."


    Du Shaofu had never looked down on the details of the three major mountain gates, namely, the Dalan cult, the Tianshi sect and the Lingtian valley. He then said to Zhu Xue, "I have to go abroad for a trip during this period of time. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you to reminisce about the past with you in the wasteland. However, you can go in and out of the wasteland with you, including here."


    "It doesn''t matter. We can get together later." Zhu Xueli vortex smile, beautiful peerless.


    "Brother, are you going far away? I''m going too."


    Du Xiaoqing suddenly came to interest, look forward to, with a smile, smile like the world Epiphyllum, with a kind of holy beauty.


    "I''ll go too."


    Ouyang Shuang talks with Du Xiaoqing, and his eyes are bright. He doesn''t mean to discuss with Du Shaofu. He has already made his own decision.


    At dusk, the sunset clouds over the stone city, shining on the Du family, with the glow outside Du''s house, the light is dazzling, just like the divine light.


    "Third brother, March is the eighth day of August. Is it appropriate to go abroad now?"


    Outside the Du family''s courtyard, Du Yunlong was worried. He said to Du Shaofu, "there are big round religion, bright god''s court, demon sect and so on. I''m afraid it won''t be quiet when I know you''re back."


    "I don''t need to worry about it. I know quite well. I have to go to some places in person. Otherwise, I''m afraid some people really think that everyone can make up their minds about our country and the world."


    Du Shaofu said that his second brother, Du Yunlong, didn''t need to worry. He turned back to Zhen Qingchun and Yao Zunyi. The eagle king said, "brother Qingchun, Shicheng is on your side."


    "Go ahead. I have to refine something in the past few months."


    Zhen Qingchun had no intention of worrying Du Shaofu when he looked at the four and five long chalao around Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    When Du Shaofu waved his hand, the four bright streamers did not know where they came from. With the strange sound of "hissing", the sound seemed to resound in people''s minds, enough to make people tremble, and the surrounding space immediately began to vibrate.


    Suddenly, four monsters, accompanied by four terrible to the extreme breath, immediately came down.


    There are four monsters in the sky of Du''s family, all of which are huge and thousands of feet long, and are covered with shining runes.


    If you look at them carefully, they are four huge skeletons, just like living creatures, all of which have ancient breath.


    "My God, that''s the complete skeleton of ancient viper, three headed sea dragon snake, black water Xuan snake, and ancient hook snake!"


    Looking at the four huge things in the air, Yao Zun''s lifeless eyes suddenly fluctuated violently.


    "What a terrible breath!"


    Many of the Du family''s strong men, viper in ancient times, three headed sea dragon snake, black water Xuan snake, and ancient hook snake are the four peaks of snake family. On the complete skeleton at the moment, the terrifying power power is absolutely preserved.


    The four skeletons are standing in the air with powerful breath. The bones are wrapped in bright runes, and their eyes are shining, which is frightening and empty.


    These four skeletons were obtained by Du Shaofu at the guangchal field in the temple of heavenly beasts.


    These four skeletons were all above the level of the animal kingdom before they were alive. At this moment, even if there are only bones left, you can imagine their power after being refined by the holy hand spirit.


    These four skeletons, however, make the original mad Bear King, ghost car and so on not to be rivals. Their strength is enough to make them comparable to the top of the animal kingdom. They will only be under the animal kingdom.


    After four skeletons, at the moment, he pulled a chariot of more than ten feet in a row, and was densely covered with runes, and was engraved with many arrays, even with fierce beast power.


    This chariot was refined by Du Shaofu a few days ago in the barren space. He thought that Wuchang chalao and Jialou Cailing had flying treasures. Even if Huang ling''er and others were at the beginning, they also had powerful chariot chariots. Although Du Shaofu was not short of riding for walking, he had to spend a lot of energy on riding, which was not conducive to long-distance travel.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu simply refined a chariot, thinking that it was appropriate to have four skeletons and puppets.


    "It''s really good. It''s just a bit of publicity."


    Looking from afar at the chariot pulled by the four huge bones in the sky, it is natural to see that the chariot looks simple, but actually it is not vulgar.


    The chariot is clearly engraved with a powerful array. Those who are below the level of martial arts should not try to destroy the chariot, and the four monsters in front are also very eye-catching.


    "It''s OK to make it public at all. This time, let''s make more publicity." Said Du Shaofu.A dozen or so figures boarded the chariot, and then four giant snake bones roared away, where the wind and clouds were surging. In the stone city, countless eyes looked up and shocked each other.


    "It''s too much publicity. Evil cult, big round religion, bright god court, etc. I''m afraid there will be actions."


    After all, the guy has many enemies in Zhongzhou.


    "Don''t worry about it. If you dare to have a black hand, you''d better die."


    Zhen Qingchun was not worried at all. Only he knew that there were four long chals and five long chalks sitting on the chariot. Who dares to offend the chariot would be no different from looking for death.


    Xuanming sect, one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou, has an ancient heritage and heritage. It has always been a giant in Zhongzhou, and it is also the holy land of practice in the minds of countless practitioners.


    over the whole Zhongzhou, I don''t know how many people have broken their heads to join xuanming sect. It is said that even eight continents outside Zhongzhou have crossed their minds.


    As one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou, xuanming sect has a vast territory with numerous vassals and empires.


    However, the foundation of xuanming sect is on the lake of hell.


    Zhongzhou long river is eight thousand miles wide, but the Ming Lake, but I don''t know how many Zhongzhou Changhe can match.


    In fact, it is similar to the sea area.


    The Ming Lake, the very peculiar existence of the whole Zhongzhou, is said to be filled with the spirit of the nether world.


    There is an ancient legend that the Ming Lake is related to those who thought they were the strongest in ancient times. The founder of xuanming sect realized the Tao under the lake, and became the most powerful one in the world. In the end, xuanming sect was founded, which made xuanming sect one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou.


    The closer you are to the chalky center of the lake, the stronger the spirit of the nether world is. However, the energy of heaven and earth gathers and becomes a treasure of cultivation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1452

    The archipelago is continuous and stands on the lake of the underworld. It is as high as the sky and solid as a rock. It is like countless monsters across the vast water area. It is boundless and continuous, accompanied by the gloomy atmosphere around it, which seems to show a kind of obscure meaning and rules.


    "Boom..."


    On the vast Ming Lake, there are four huge objects in the sky, where the wind and clouds surge, and the lake sets off a huge chalky wave.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In the vast Ming Lake, countless monsters roared in the water. Under the terrible breath, they were terrified and roared incessantly.


    "That''s the skeleton of the black water snake!"


    "And the bones of ancient hooked snakes. What a terrible breath


    "Four serpent peak blood skeleton, pulling a chariot, who is that in the end?"


    "The evil spirit is towering. This is going to xuanming sect. Is it someone who wants to move xuanming sect?"


    On the lake of the underworld, countless eyes looked at the four monsters and were shocked.


    "Whoosh..."


    But there are still a lot of bold people who follow them all the way.


    The four monsters are extremely evil. You can see that they are not good at it. In front of them is xuanming sect. I''m afraid there will be big chalkiness.


    However, no one can follow the speed of the four giants, but there are people following all the way. That is to say, it has caused a shock on the whole lake of the underworld. The whole lake is boiling and countless figures are swept away.


    Finally, four monsters appeared in the sky in front of xuanming sect.


    The gate of xuanmingzong is located in front of a huge island of alliance. The surrounding terrain is rugged, towering like clouds, and the cliff is steep, just like a natural danger. It is also obvious that it has an absolutely powerful array layout, and can only enter from the mountain gate.


    In front of the mountain gate, there is a huge stone with a height of thousands of feet. It is like an island. On the stone, the three characters of "xuanmingzong" are depicted. The flashing runes are just like living creatures. When people look at it, the soul will tremble for it.


    In the xuanming sect, there are many powerful people who have felt the terrible atmosphere sweeping over.


    Xuanmingzong''s Secret sentry in the lake of hell had already started the method of transmitting sound along the way, informing Zongzhong that some strong people were going to xuanming sect.


    Therefore, when the four monsters appeared outside the gate of xuanmingzong mountain, there were countless disciples of xuanming sect, who were ready for battle.


    However, the four huge skeletons, like four giant dragons, stretch across the void, which frightens the countless disciples of the xuanming sect below who are not good at cultivation and need the protection of the strong in the sect.


    "Who intruded into my xuanming sect?"


    In the xuanming sect, dozens of figures were swept out. They were the top strongmen in the xuanming sect. They felt the breath of the four monsters and looked at them with horror.


    "It''s a terrible skeleton. It''s a treasure in the chalkiness."


    A strong man of xuanming sect exclaimed, and saw that the four bones were extraordinary, but there were complete secret bones in the four bones.


    "The world will meet in the desolate country, Du Shaofu!"


    When the sound came out, a dozen or so rainbow came out of the chariot pulled by four huge objects, and then fell on the three ferocious heads of the three sea dragon snakes.


    These ten figures are Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Meiling, Qin demon and his mount, wild Gu Diao, Tianyue poisonous spider, and the last four long chalaojia LouYe and five changchalaojialou Yuantu.


    On the huge and ferocious head among the three sea dragons and snakes, Du Shaofu stood alone and hunted in purple robe, which had a great dignity.


    "Du Shaofu..."


    All the people in xuanming sect suddenly changed color. They also heard that Du Shaofu, the demon king, had returned. On the eighth day of August, he would go to the big round of religion to pay blood debts.


    But I never thought that the Demon King appeared outside the xuanming sect in silence.


    "He is here."


    Among the many strong men, a young man raised his head and changed color. His long black hair was like a waterfall. He was loosely held up with a red ribbon. His thin lips were light as water, and his skin was white and delicate. In his bright and clear eyes, there was a breath of resisting people from thousands of miles away. The whole person released himself with a terrible and tolerant momentum Ming Rongyin, the first of the younger generation of xuanmingzong, lost the battle of ten Tianjiao in the sealed ancient land.


    "Du Shaofu, what are you doing here?"


    In front of them, a half hundred old man asked. He was the patriarch of xuanming sect. He looked at Du Shaofu and his eyes flickered.


    "On the Changhe River in Zhongzhou, killing the children of our country in famine always has to pay a price."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. His eyes were calm and he looked at the four sides of the dark face without any disturbance.


    Hearing this, all the disciples of xuanming sect were shocked. Du Shaofu, the demon king, went to xuanming sect with more than ten people.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is too brave. This is the gate of xuanming sect."


    "More than ten people dare to go to the gate of xuanming sect to find trouble. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is really worthy of his reputation"


    "but I''m afraid it''s a bit beyond his capacity. Although it seems that the wasteland is like a cloud of powerful people now, how profound the xuanming sect is."On the lake of the underworld, those who followed from afar stood in the distance and talked about it.


    Compared with xuanming sect, everyone naturally regards xuanming sect as a strong one from the bottom of his heart. However strong and famous Du Shaofu is, he is also a weak one.


    "Ha ha ha ha, it''s up to you to go to xuanming sect."


    An old man of xuanming sect laughed wildly, and his breath of cultivation in the martial area was boiling. He looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were shining with a bright light, just like a divine awn.


    The old man didn''t take Du Shaofu in his eyes. Although he had heard that many young abnormal strong men appeared in the World Association of the wasteland recently, how could the xuanming Mountain Gate, which has been handed down so far, be comparable to that of the wild country world club which has just emerged recently.


    "The old man farts! He has the ability to come out and die!"


    Du Xiaoqing''s shadow stepped out, the holy temperament was like frost at the moment, the blue red flame in his eyes Rose, and from the void filled with a terrible blazing breath.


    "The beginning of the animal kingdom!"


    Feeling Du Xiaoqing''s breath, the old man''s face suddenly froze. He had heard that there would be a Bifang divine bird in the martial realm in Korea. He was the king of the orcs. When he first boarded the warlords, he was afraid that it would be difficult to fight against him. How dare he go up there? He was embarrassed.


    "The xuanming sect has already withdrawn from the pure evil alliance. At the beginning, we just wanted to clean up the evil spirits, the big wheel cult, the Lingtian Valley, and the real purpose of the heavenly snake sect. We didn''t know it."


    Ming Rongyin stepped forward, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "our xuanming sect is no longer a force in the alliance of pure evil. You can go to find the big round cult. Why do you have to be at odds with xuanming sect? It''s not good for us."


    "On the Changhe River in Zhongzhou, there are the children of our country and the disciples of our world. The xuanming sect naturally has to pay a price because of the fall of xuanming sect."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, still so indifferent, purple robe hunting.


    "My disciples of xuanming sect have also lost a lot, and will not be under the influence of the world."


    Ming Rongyin opened his mouth. At the beginning, Dai Xingyu killed many forces of the pure evil alliance, and the disciples of xuanming sect were also greatly damaged and suffered heavy losses. So far, I''m still afraid.


    "The disciples of the World Association of China''s Wasteland died to protect the country''s territory, while the disciples of xuanming sect were punished for violating our territory. How can we compare them?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly exclaimed, his voice shaking for nine days, stirring up the huge chalky waves of the lake, like thunder.


    "Poof..."


    Under such a big shout, the disciples of xuanming sect were not good at internal training, but their faces were white and some people were spraying blood.


    "My xuanming sect had no intention to embarrass the World Association last time, just to clean up the evil spirits, and was also put together by others." Ming Rong Yin said.


    "Outside the gate of ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu, xuanmingzong withdrew from the alliance of pure evil for the first time. That''s why I can still talk to you at this moment."


    Du Shaofu looked at Ming Rongyin and learned that on that day, on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou, Ming Rongyin was the first to withdraw from the Jingxie alliance with xuanmingzong. He also apologized. Otherwise, Du Shaofu would not say much at the moment.


    "Then what do you want?"


    Ming Rong Yin opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu. His face was helpless.


    "Yin Er, why should I be polite to him? Why should I be afraid of anyone?"


    The old man, who was awed by Du Xiaoqing, looked at Du Shaofu with a gloomy face and said, "leave quickly, or I will not be polite to xuanming sect."


    "Xuanmingzong, it''s just a fart. It''s nothing. It''s not worth a fart. It''s infuriating me. What if I burned xuanmingzong today?"


    If you dare to look at the dark cloud, you can''t tell me if you can''t see the black dragon''s robe


    "He knew his grandfather."


    But in the moment that the voice of the five long chaluo Yuantu fell, the strong men of the xuanming sect, such as Mingrong Sifang, suddenly changed color.


    Murong guying, it is one of the ancestors of xuanming sect. The old man called his ancestor by his name. I''m afraid that he will know him.


    "Ha ha, I''m so happy to see my old friend. I''ve been seeing you for thousands of years."


    All of a sudden, in the depths of the vast archipelago, there was an old voice coming from the xuanming sect. The sound was like a trumpet. The voice was bold and powerful. The sound was not obvious, but it could make people''s ears tremble, just like a drum beating in the sky.


    The air of the nether world permeates the sky, the sky is bright, the runes are blooming, and the whole lake is fluctuating. The terrible breath affects the heaven and earth.


    "What a strong breath, that''s the top one!"


    Du Shaofu was in a state of mind. The terrible breath was terrible.


    In an instant, a figure appeared above the sky. He was a thin middle-aged man with a ruddy face and a hooked nose. The air of the nether world surrounded him. Above the void, a vision of heaven and earth appeared, as if a God had come.


    "That''s my grandfather!"


    The strong of xuanming sect trembled. Few people had the chance to see this ancestor, but others did. More disciples did not even know that there was such an ancestor in xuanming sect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1453

    "See my grandfather!"


    The old men of xuanming sect, such as Mingrong Sifang, were surprised and trembled. The countless disciples of xuanming sect inside and outside xuanming sect behind him were excited and trembling.


    But at this moment, the thin and middle-aged Murong ancient Eagle looks at the distant picture of five long chalao tower and four long chalao old Jia Lou ye, but his look is very serious.


    "Don''t talk to me about it. We don''t have any friendship. We''ve played several times. Xuanming sect is in front of me. It''s not bullshit."


    Looking at the vision behind Murong ancient eagle, Kalou said, "are you scaring me? Do you want me to accompany you to learn more and see how much your strength has improved over thousands of years."


    On hearing this, Murong guying stopped his breath. He was not angry at the words of long chalao in Jialou Yuantu. He looked at Jialou Yuantu and the four long chalou old jialouye around him. His eyes changed, but his face was a faint smile and said, "I''m not your opponent alone."


    "We don''t need us to deal with you. How about we have a discussion alone."


    Five long chalky old is not stupid. Murong guying''s words clearly mean that they are afraid of their two people''s siege, and they are absolutely not afraid to fight alone.


    "Forget it."


    Murong guying shook his head and looked at the people on the four huge objects. His eyes looked at Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    Looking at the old man who had just begun to ascend the martial realm, he said, "the descendants of xuanming sect are really arrogant and arrogant. They think that xuanming sect can dominate the world."


    "In your capacity, why pay attention to a younger generation? I can''t teach you well. You can just scold me."


    Murong guying looked at the route map, Chang chalao said with a smile.


    "What are you afraid of


    At the moment, looking at the scene in front of him, the disciples of xuanming sect were not surprised and unbelievable.


    At this time, the strong men of xuanming sect knew how Du Shaofu dared to go straight to the gate of xuanmingzong.


    The old man who started to talk to him was even sweating. Du Shaofu''s side was actually following the terrible existence that even the ancestor of xuanming sect wanted to be polite and afraid of. If the other party was rude to him directly, he would end up in a conceivable situation.


    "It''s true that you are not good at teaching." Five long chalky old Jia Lou is not polite.


    Murong ancient eagle looked at Du Shaofu, and finally said to the five long chalaojialou Yuantu and the fourth changchalaojia LouYe: "are they related to the wasteland?"


    "We have nothing to do with the wasteland, but he has a lot to do with my family."


    Jialouye''s elder chalao opened his mouth, looked at Murong guying and said, "if anyone wants to bully the small with big power, then I will destroy his whole family!"


    Hearing this, Murong guying''s eyes trembled. How could he not hear jialouye''s words? He was clearly warning xuanmingzong. If there was an elder generation of xuanmingzong, they would not hesitate to do so today.


    These two people are terrible enough. What''s more terrifying is that the huge existence behind these two people. When the time comes, the whole xuanming sect will no longer exist. How can he not understand the tyranny and horror of that clan.


    At the moment, jialouye''s tone is very strong, which is enough to prove that Du Shaofu is afraid of having a special relationship with him. Otherwise, he would not let such strong men as kalouyuantu and kalouye follow him.


    "I''m afraid this little brother is the legendary devil Du Shaofu. At a young age, he is the emperor of the wasteland, the head of Zhongzhou''s Tianjiao, the head of the Twelve Gods in Kyushu, and the young hero. It''s really the waves behind the Yangtze River that push the waves ahead."


    Murong guying looked at Du Shaofu with a smile on his face. At the moment, he was guessing. He didn''t know what relationship this son had with the golden winged Dapeng birds. He was able to let the two terrible people, jialouyuantu and jialouye, follow him without leaving any trace. He continued to open his mouth and said, "I don''t know what I want to do when I come to xuanming sect today, which is also one of them There is quite a misunderstanding. How about sitting down and talking about it in detail? "


    "How can it be a misunderstanding that the disciples of the World Association of the wasteland died while protecting the country''s territory? I am the emperor of the wasteland and the leader of the World Association. It is necessary to seek a common chalkiness path."


    Du Shaofu looked at Murong ancient eagle. The eyes in his eyes looked at himself as if he wanted to take himself to the abyss. The invisible breath made people dare not face it. The spirit in his mind was filled with authority, and the purple thunder and xuanding in his body trembled to resist all those great pressures.


    "This..."


    Murong guying looks at Du Shaofu, a descendant. If it was not for jialouyuantu and jialouye, he should not have paid attention to him.


    But now Jialou Yuantu and jialouye are there. Murong guying has to face up and smile and say, "there are some things in this world that can''t be explained in detail. There are many creatures falling down every day in this world. There has never been a gongchaluo road. If you want to survive, you have to practice hard."


    "That''s right. There is no gongchal road in the world. The strong are respected, and the weak are allowed to be Mermaid. Today, I will use my strength to seek a gongchal way for them."


    Du Shaofu was calm and looked at Murong ancient Eagle Road.


    "The strong are respected. It''s interesting."Murong guying looked at Du Shaofu. He stood quietly in the air like the sky above his head and looked down upon all living beings. He said, "my little brother is related to the two long chalkiness. It must be extraordinary. It is said that you have been invincible among the same generation of Kyushu at that time. After these years, you must be more powerful. The Dalan cult has arrived in the east from Chihuang Zunnirvana, you were above Dongli Chihuang at the beginning, but I''m afraid you won''t be under him now. As long as you can defeat one of our xuanming clan members, I can do it as you wish. However, as a younger brother, there will be no more rivals among my peers. If I let the same generation of xuanming clan fight with you, I will despise you and two long chalky old men. "


    After a pause, Murong guying looked at Du Shaofu and said in a low voice, "as long as you can surpass my xuanming sect''s first-time practitioners in the martial realm, I''ll have nothing to say about the gongchal road you want. But if you fail, how about writing it off?"


    "To fight with those who first ascended the realm of martial arts."


    I heard the words and looked at each other.


    There was a strong man of xuanming sect smiling. It was clearly that the ancestor asked Du Shaofu to retreat in the face of difficulties. No matter how strong Du Shaofu was, he would never be the opponent of a strong one in the territory.


    He left Chihuang''s supreme nirvana in the East because he was the reincarnated son of the great Lunjiao sect. Could Du Shaofu still break through to the martial area after escaping for a few years?


    "This old man is bullying my brother Du Xiaoqing pouted.


    "Xuanming sect is really shameless." Ouyang Shuang also directly scolded.


    "The older you get, the worse you look." Ye Zijin frowned.


    At this moment, people naturally can hear that Murong guying clearly knows that he is the younger generation of xuanming sect. No one will be Du Shaofu''s opponent. He wants to fight with Du Shaofu, but what he has to say is better than his singing.


    "Do you think Du Shaofu would choose to fight with Wu territory, or should he retreat in the face of difficulties?" In the distance of xuanmingzong Mountain Gate, more and more onlookers gathered to think about it secretly.


    However, knowing that Murong ancient eagle is quite shameless at the moment, sichangchalaojiaye and wuchangchalaojialou''s Yuantu are not satisfied at all.


    Qin demon and wild Gu Diao, etc., can only show helpless smile.


    "Well, it''s fair. If I lose, after that, the disciples of xuanming sect will turn around and leave within ten miles. If I win, the disciples will fall down for protecting the country''s territory. Gongci says that I will recover them in my way."


    Du Shaofu walked out of the huge, ferocious heads of the three sea dragons and snakes. He hunted in purple robes and began to dominate for no reason, giving people a kind of inexplicable pressure.


    "Wanyuan, you go."


    Murong guying opened his mouth and said a few words to the old man who had been intimidated by Du Xiaoqing.


    "Yes, grandfather."


    Hearing this, the old man nodded and walked out. He was just depressed by Du Xiaoqing. At the moment, he was only dealing with Du Shaofu, with his grandfather behind him. Naturally, he was no longer afraid.


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu and shook his hand. His clothes and hunting filled with light, and the spirit of the nether world fluctuated, making a strange and terrible atmosphere.


    "Boom


    In a flash, the breath of the old man broke out, which made the surrounding space tremble and virtually solidify the surrounding void. The originally rolling tide of the lake of the underworld suddenly solidified, forming a terrible solidification space.


    "Boy, this is xuanmingzong. It''s not a place for you to indulge. Leave quickly. It''s too late!"


    The old man looked directly at Du Shaofu and opened his mouth. His voice was like a blast of thunder, shaking the space, which made everyone''s eardrums tremble. The momentum was terrible, and countless eyes had turned pale.


    "What''s the point of this guy now? Can he fight against it?"


    Ouyang Shuang is worried about Du Shaofu. After all, the old man is in the military realm.


    "Don''t worry."


    Du Xiaoyao said to Ouyang Shuang that from the beginning to the end, he did not worry.


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu looked at the old man calmly. His eyes were calm and his face was resolute and resolute.


    Although Du Shaofu''s appearance is not Yin Mochen, mizixia and so on, they are more beautiful than women''s, but they are also very elegant when they look carefully. They are tall and straight, with black hair and shoulders, and clear eyes. They clearly do not have any breath fluctuation, but they are groundless, which makes people feel their great majesty.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, wants to fight against the powerful in the xuanming clan''s martial area!"


    Numerous onlookers and disciples of xuanming sect in the distance all looked up at each other with expectation.


    Some people suspect that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has been on the run for several years. Does he come back now with the strength to fight against the strong in the military region?


    Some people also believe that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has created countless miracles and is the myth of Zhongzhou''s invincibility. He has hardly made any achievements and may also have opportunities.


    But no matter what the outcome, this match is expected.


    Especially for the onlookers who came all the way from the distance of the lake, it was no waste to rush here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1454

    The disciples of xuanming sect are very excited at the moment. In their hearts, the emperor Wanyuan is a long time old chalky. He is a top-notch strong man. He has already set foot in the martial arts domain, and the whole Zhongzhou is also famous.


    After all, Du Shaofu, the demon king, has only practiced for a few years. It started from his mother''s birth, and it will not exceed 30 years at most. How could he be the opponent of Wanyuan''s elder chalkiness? He will surely be overwhelmed by his own strength, and his defeat will be very ugly!


    "Emperor Wanyuan changchal is always ready to make a move. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is overstepping his own strength."


    Inside and outside the xuanming sect, all the disciples were boiling and waiting for the first World War to begin. There were still people who wanted to take the opportunity to understand the magic power of Zongzhong from the hand of emperor Wanyuan changchalao.


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu stood still and did not speak. He just glanced at the master of Wanyuan.


    "I''m talking to you, have you ever heard me?"


    The master of Wanyuan region looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes sank. It seemed that Du Shaofu had not put him in his eyes, which made him angry. If he hadn''t been frightened by the two elders who even his ancestors were afraid of, he would have been more than that at the moment.


    "You have practiced for so many years. How can you still be so noisy? You should take the first step. You are too weak. If I do, you will not even have a chance to do so."


    Du Shaofu looked at Wanyuan. His voice was not loud, but it was very loud and spread all over the country.


    "I''ll let you know what''s beyond your capacity today."


    Wan Yuan was angry, and his voice rolled like thunder, echoing the lake.


    The master of Wanyuan domain, the first strong man in the martial area, stomped his feet and the whole Zhongzhou would tremble for its existence. How could a younger generation despise it so much!


    "Boom


    Wanyuan''s bright light and dark air rolled in front of Du Shaofu with a terrible power.


    "Boy, you are defeated!"


    Deceiving the body and advancing, Wanyuan great joy, the light burst out, the prestige was amazing, emitting a terrible breath.


    Wanyuan is also absolutely worthy of being the first strong person in the martial area. The breath makes people feel palpitating all around.


    At the moment, Wanyuan has full confidence in himself and can trample Du Shaofu, the demon king, with one move.


    Therefore, as soon as the master of Wanyuan domain appeared in front of Du Shaofu, the rune was brilliant, and the astonishing cold and energy fluctuation broke out. The master was so powerful that he turned into a palm and shot Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    When the palm print falls, it''s like an open day. The spirit of the nether world is rolling and frightening.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, it seemed slow, but in fact, it was as fast as lightning. Du Shaofu put out a chalky hand, and his five fingers curled into claws. The golden light burst out like countless golden electric snakes. In a domineering posture, he directly met the dark palm print.


    This claw, at the moment, directly tears the void, and a terrible force sweeps out, directly tearing up the ghost claw mark.


    "Whew!"


    In the end, it would not destroy the chrysalis, but it would stop in front of the chrysalis.


    "Go down!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot and grabbed Wanyuan to shake his hand. He threw it down from the air.


    "Bang!"


    Wanyuan''s body fell on the huge stone with the words "xuanmingzong" inscribed on it. The huge boulder was like an island and cracked in the sound of "click".


    The body of Wanyuan is inverted into the boulder, and the "puff" blood in his mouth keeps vomiting. His clothes are broken and his body surface is overflowing with blood.


    This scene appears, the entire space is silent to the extreme, as if time is stagnant for it.


    The master of Wanyuan domain at the level of martial arts realm is just one move, which is defeated like an ant.


    Originally, the master of Wanyuan region made heaven and earth tremble, and the wind and clouds were surging. At the moment, it was only a few breaths, and everything stopped.


    This is like a high ambition song, just started, but immediately stopped down, people have a sense of inexplicable.


    Inside and outside the xuanming sect, countless eyes gaped, their eyes widened and their mouths opened. They were incredible and frightened!


    "Gu Gu..."


    A moment later, countless voices of breathing and swallowing saliva rose and fell.


    Master of Wanyuan, he was a strong man in the martial area, but he stopped at the first move. Du Shaofu easily defeated him with one move. He fell into the huge stone like a mole ant and couldn''t move.


    Just before a few gasps, the master of Wanyuan also said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was beyond his capacity. At the moment, he was beaten and swollen. However, he was just the opposite.


    "Laozu, Wanyuan younger martial brother was abandoned the Shenque, severely damaged the yuan God!"


    There was a roar of anger from the stone. An old man of xuanming sect felt something wrong. He rushed into the stone and pulled out Wanyuan, who was dying. Only then did he find that Wanyuan had been broken and the original spirit was severely damaged. He was a disabled man, but he only left a life."What, the master of Wanyuan domain has been abolished!"


    All around, Wan Yuan in the martial area was beaten by Du Shaofu, the demon king, into a useless man with one move.


    It can also be said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has enough strength to kill Wanyuan domain master in one move. However, it is more difficult to kill the disabled than to kill them.


    "My God, has Du Shaofu, the demon king, become a martial area?"


    Some people trembled and exclaimed. With one move, the master of Wanyuan domain was severely damaged into a waste man. What a terrible state of cultivation strength has been.


    Murong guying did not speak, and looked at Du Shaofu with unprecedented attention.


    Perhaps at this moment, Murong guying understood why both jialouyuantu and jialouye were around Du Shaofu.


    "This guy is really..."


    Ouyang Shuang and ye Zijin look at each other on their faces. After being stunned, they show a little helpless smile. They can both laugh and topple the city.


    Du Xiaoyao, Qin demon, wild Gu Diao, Jialou Yuantu, changchalao and so on. Their looks didn''t fluctuate. This scene told them that they had known for a long time.


    "Du Shaofu, you''re so cruel. No one can cheat me


    More and more strong eyes gathered around Wanyuan, checking the situation in Wanyuan''s body, which has been severely damaged by life.


    For the whole xuanming sect, a martial arts practitioner is also the mainstay. At the moment, he has become a waste man. How can the strong man of xuanming sect be indifferent.


    "If it wasn''t for the reason that xuanmingzong was the first to withdraw from the alliance of pure evil, he would be dead by now!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, stood up against the wind, his black hair was flying, and he was haunted by the golden light. With one move, Wanyuan was turned into a disabled man. What a tyrant.


    "Du Shaofu, you..."


    Some of the strong men of xuanming sect were furious, and their eyes were bright and cold. They remembered that Du Shaofu had once killed the strong one of xuanming sect.


    At the moment, a strong man in the martial area was abandoned, and this scene happened at the gate of the mountain, which made them unable to bear it.


    This is no doubt for xuanmingzong, it is equivalent to hitting the Mountain Gate in the face!


    "Shut up, you bastards!"


    Murong guying opened his mouth, and his voice shook the void, echoing inside and outside xuanming sect.


    The strong men of the xuanming sect were stunned when their ancestor Murong guying looked at each other. They were so surprised that they did not dare to speak again.


    "Little brother, how do you want to be a common chalkiness road?"


    Murong guying looked at Du Shaofu with a very different look at the beginning, and his eyes were bright.


    "Gongci Road, I''ll take it myself!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and went hunting in purple robes. In this way, all his eyes were surprised and he directly broke into the gate of xuanmingzong.


    "Boom..."


    A moment later, a huge old attic building collapsed in the "boom" of xuanming sect. Numerous martial arts and skills, and jade slips engraved with powerful means were scattered.


    Du Shaofu swept his purple robe with a wave of light. He collected a large number of attic beams, martial arts, martial arts and other cultivation resources into the heaven and earth bag, and then left.


    The faces of the strong men of xuanming sect changed greatly. But even the ancestor Murong guying didn''t speak up, and they didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Outside the xuanming sect, Du Shaofu came out of the sky and looked at the huge stone with three big characters inscribed on it.


    Just now that Wanyuan was severely shot back into the boulder. It was not broken but cracked. It shows that there is something extraordinary about the boulder.


    Du Shaofu seemed to be hesitating. Then he went to the huge stone, and his golden light surged and waved.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared in Du Shaofu''s palm, and then a shadow of Xuanyun Chijiao emerged. It was Xuanyun Chijiao''s animal power.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu urged Xuanyun Chijiao''s animal power, which was not the same as that at the beginning.


    Like living creatures, the shadow of the dark clouds and red Jiaos, with the awe inspiring power of solidifying the void, directly plunder into the lake of hell.


    "Boom..."


    The earth is shaking, the lake is shaking, the water is surging, and the endless green and red runes burst out from around the boulder, like a treasure.


    Then, in the eyes of countless consternation around, the huge stone with the three characters of xuanmingzong was rising from the lake.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared, and the huge virtual shadow of Xuanyun Chijiao rose from the sky, winding around the giant stone like a giant beast,


    "go


    Du Shaofu drank, and his figure appeared under the boulder, holding the sky with one arm and lifting the boulder, and suddenly passed over the lake of hell. What a thrilling scene!


    With Jialou Yuantu, jialouye, Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang and others plundered into the chariot pulled by the four huge bones, and then left.


    Four huge skeleton puppets roared, and the lake of hell was surging.


    All of them opened their mouths and watched the running boulders and the four Dragon like monsters leaving.The wind and clouds are surging around, and the deep lake is full of waves, which have not subsided for a long time.


    All the disciples of xuanming sect looked at the demon king who left with the signboard of xuanmingzong''s Mountain Gate and wanted to say something. But some people''s mouths were bitten out of blood, and finally they were speechless, leaving only dull and shocking eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1455

    "Laozu, why should we tolerate that younger generation? This is beating my xuanming clan in the face. How can we still have a foothold in Zhongzhou in the future?"


    A moment later, in front of the collapsed attic in the xuanming sect, a strong one of the xuanming sect was unwilling to ask Murong guying.


    Xuanmingzong is one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou. But today, a martial arts practitioner was abandoned at the gate of the mountain, and the "Fuwu Pavilion" was destroyed. Many cultivation resources such as martial arts and skills were taken away.


    In the end, even the huge stone in front of the mountain gate, which was equal to the plaque of xuanming sect, was directly taken away by it. Finally, Du Shaofu was allowed to leave.


    This is a kind of humiliation. Xuanming sect has never been humiliated since its creation.


    "A group of bastards have caused a great disaster for Zongzhong. Don''t mention it again. You can''t bring up the desolate country and the World Association any more!"


    Murong ancient Eagle sink Road, the calm look, also began to fluctuate.


    Jialouyuantu and jialouye are hard enough to provoke. Once the two terror initiators today, the whole xuanming clan will have to be razed to the ground.


    Murong ancient eagle is more clear. What is more terrible is the clan behind jialouye and Jialou Yuantu. The xuanming sect can''t afford to be provoked, nor can it be a xuanming sect.


    "Laozu, Dongli Chihuang has already achieved his ultimate nirvana. The Dalan cult sent someone to ask us to rejoin the alliance of pure evil. We..."


    Ming Rong came forward and asked Murong guying in a low voice. Before his voice dropped, he was interrupted by Murong guying and said, "Dalan cult is a fart. He thinks that if he can suppress the World Association of the wasteland if he is away from the supreme nirvana of Chihuang in the East, he is just looking for death. This time, how far is our xuanming sect from the alliance of pure evil?"


    "Laozu, it''s very important that the East is away from the supreme nirvana of Chihuang. This time, Du Shaofu was so excessive that he humiliated xuanming sect. If he took advantage of the big round religion, he would have a chance to recover his face..."


    There is some fear in the four directions of Ming Rong. The supreme nirvana is the highest heaven in the world. As the reincarnated son of Chihuang Dongli, he will be reincarnated and will soon be able to recover to the peak. At that time, I''m afraid it is necessary to settle accounts with xuanming sect after autumn.


    However, if he had been with Dalan religion, Chihuang of Dongli would never let go of the World Association of the wasteland. By taking advantage of the Dalan religion, he could recover the face lost by xuanming sect.


    "Pa..."


    As soon as the voice dropped, he was slapped directly on his face. The clear sound spread, and his face suddenly became red and swollen with five red palm prints.


    "Bastard, you are still the master of xuanming clan!"


    Murong guying was angry and said, "I said that the big round cult is a fart. We xuanming sect is far away from the pure evil alliance. They just want to die. Let alone one big round religion, even ten big round religions will be finished this time. The supreme Nirvana will also wait for Dongli Chihuang to live to that time. What''s more, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is not reincarnated and rebuilt It''s vulnerable. Do you think Du Shaofu will be simple! "


    The strong men of xuanming sect around him did not dare to speak any more when they heard the words. I don''t know why the ancestor thought that he was a big round religion, and he would die this time.


    However, hearing the words, the strong men of xuanming sect were all sighing in their hearts. When Du Shaofu, the demon king, came back this time, the master of Wanyuan domain was also vulnerable. If you think about it carefully, it''s really terrible. Even if the Dongli Chihuang comes to Nirvana, he may not be able to hit Wanyuan domain master like this.


    "Grandfather, I think..."


    Ming Rongyin opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but as soon as the voice dropped, he was hinted by the four sides of Ming Rong who had just been slapped. He was afraid that his son would also annoy his ancestor and slap him again.


    "Say it."


    Murong ancient eagle looked at Ming Rong Yin and said, his eyes glared fiercely at the four sides of Ming Rong.


    Seeing this, Ming Rongyin plucked up his courage. His thin lips were as light as water. In his bright and clear eyes, his eyes slightly fluctuated. He looked up at Murong ancient eagle and said in awe: "ancestor, I have had some contact with Du Shaofu, and I also know about that Dongli Chihuang. I think the xuanmingzong should make a choice, put aside the big wheel religion and the desolate country, and say nothing about everything in Dongli Between Chihuang and Du Shaofu, xuanming sect made a choice. Personally, I think xuanming sect should choose Du Shaofu. "


    Murong ancient eagle looked at Ming Rong Yin. After a moment, he said, "why did you choose Du Shaofu, who left Chihuang in the East as the supreme nirvana. Tell me the reason?"


    "Intuition!" Ming Rong Yin said.


    "Ming Rong Fang, you son is much better than you. From today on, the position of the master of xuanming sect should be taken by Ming Rongyin. You should shut up and leave the affairs of xuanming sect to Ming Rongyin."


    The voice falls, Murong ancient Eagle shadow swept empty, suddenly disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the lake, in front of the xuanming sect, the demon king directly broke into the xuanming sect. With one move, the news of xuanming sect''s Wanyuan domain leader was abolished. From the lake, the news spread around like a storm.


    It was no doubt that the news spread like a chalky bomb. The news spread like a chalky bomb.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is beginning to settle accounts one by one.""Xuanming sect has planted a lot this time. A strong man in the martial arts area has been defeated with one move!"


    "To what extent did Du Shaofu, the demon king, abolish the master of Wanyuan in one move? It''s terrible!"


    "It seems that the East is away from the supreme nirvana of Chihuang. Although Du Shaofu, the demon king, has been on the run these years, he has not lost his accomplishments. He is still so terrible!"


    "I don''t know what will happen to Du Shaofu, the demon king, when he meets the red phoenix of Dongli?"


    "There will be a chance. On the eighth day of August, the big round of teaching will surely be the real world war I for the younger generation in Zhongzhou."


    "I don''t know if Du Shaofu, the demon king, will find another mountain gate, and which giant will be next?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Where the news passed, countless people talked about it, and countless small and medium-sized forces were frightened.


    , as one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou, the eye liner under the arrangement of the major forces in the vicinity is naturally rare. Even its Mountain Gate has the eyeliner buried by all kinds of forces. It is just like a mysterious ancestor, and it will also be placed under the eyes of all major forces.


    All major forces have a clear idea of this kind of thing. Naturally, they will try their best to eliminate it secretly. However, since it is a dark line, it will not be easy to find out.


    However, for their own disciples, the major forces will be particularly strict investigation.


    What happened in xuanming sect immediately came out of the dark line and informed the major forces.


    "It seems that these years have not fallen. It''s true that a hundred footed beetle is dead and not stiff. However, it''s not interesting if it''s too weak. Let''s hop around for a while. The last end is on the eighth day of August."


    In the big round religion, Chihuang looks into the air from the East, and laughs at the radian of her mouth. Her eyes are like colorful brilliance.


    Xiandumen is one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou. Like xuanming sect, it is a holy land for countless practitioners. It is a huge thing standing in Zhongzhou for countless years, with profound details.


    The city of ten thousand immortals is also called the city of immortals.


    Fairy, this is an ancient legend, about the legend of immortals, the whole Kyushu is also very few, and gradually forgotten in the long river of history.


    However, whenever someone mentions the history of xiandumen, they will talk about that legend. It is said that a long time ago, in Wanxian city, there was a peerless strong man who rose in the sun and became an immortal. After that, he founded xiandumen and became one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou. Over the years, the brothers have been standing up in Zhongzhou!


    The vast city, stretching boundless, vast, do not know that there are tens of thousands of miles, as if there are several empires formed in general.


    The whole city, antique, and Xianshan towering, full of aura.


    In the center of the city, there are mountains surrounded by mountains. Countless ancient buildings seem to be left from ancient times. They are ancient and thick. Everywhere, there are mottled traces that have passed through thousands of years.


    There is a huge hall in the center of the huge city, which stretches for tens of thousands of miles. There are countless magnificent buildings around it, which are all small compared with it.


    The huge hall seems to be perched in the middle of the sky, with misty clouds all the year round. You can see it clearly from thousands of miles away and feel a sense of oppression.


    This kind of oppressive breath is very strange. The stronger the cultivation is, the stronger the oppressive breath is.


    If you can get close to the grand hall, you will find that the huge hall is actually composed of countless magnificent palaces, stretching all over the place.


    This magnificent palace alone is like a huge city outside.


    This group of magnificent palaces surrounded by a main hall, the main hall is white, towering like clouds, like the sky, like white jade repair.


    The whole towering main hall is full of runes, and countless huge stone pillars are engraved with ferocious birds and animals. They are lifelike, just like living creatures, and the magnificent breath breaks people''s heart and soul!


    The whole Zhongzhou people, who are afraid to have some insight and insight, will know that this is the foundation of Xiandu gate, which is called Xiandu.


    It is said that the inner part of the fairyland is incomparably large, and there are hundreds of thousands of extraordinary Xiandu sect disciples who study hard to understand and practice.


    Outside the fairyland, there are countless people looking up at the ancient city, which is the holy land for practitioners.


    But if you want to get into it, you need to have extraordinary posture and mediocre people are not qualified to get close to them.


    Inside the gate of Xiandu, in the ancient and vast hall, a beautiful chalkiness woman sits upright. She looks like forty years old. Her face is not painted with pink and black, but her face is moving. Her eyes are like water. She seems to be able to see through everything. Her fingers are slender and she looks like a girl. Her skin is like blood and her skin is pink in the snow.


    The beautiful chalkiness woman, a pair of Zhu chalky lips, said: "the xuanming sect Wanyuan has already broken through the realm of martial arts, but it is vulnerable to a single blow. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is so powerful at such a young age. It''s amazing!"


    The beautiful chalkiness woman''s voice is clear and crisp, and the green silk behind her head moves without wind. She sends out a delicate fragrance, showing a refined temperament like a fairy.


    She was Jiang Danqing, the leader of the Xiandu sect. When she was young, she also left many legends in Zhongzhou. Her demeanor was unique, which made the younger generation race to chase her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1456

    It is said that at the beginning of Dongli changgu, Mingrong Sifang and other young people who were once famous in Zhongzhou were all worshipped by them, but in the end, no one could capture their hearts.


    Then suddenly one day, Jiang Danqing had a baby girl beside her. It was said that she was an abandoned baby picked up while she was training outside. Jiang Danqing named her after her surname Jiang Ruolin.


    But from that day on, Jiang Danqing never left Xiandu gate. Until one day, Jiang Ruolin''s name spread all over Zhongzhou, and her natural appearance would not become the first person of the younger generation in the whole xiandumen.


    "Is Du Shaofu so powerful?"


    In the hall, many of the powerful Xiandu gate were shocked and the master of Wanyuan domain. Naturally, they knew it.


    At the moment, many powerful Xiandu men in this hall are even familiar with the master of Wanyuan domain. They know that their strength is very strong.


    However, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is just a young generation at best. He is so strong. This has to be shocking.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, destroyed a building in the xuanming clan and took away the gate stone of xuanming sect. He was counting the account on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou."


    Jiang Danqing moved her bright eyes and frowned.


    "This is his temper. He is the devil. When he comes back, he will not give up. Maybe he will come to Xiandu gate sooner or later."


    In the hall, an elegant woman opened her mouth and wore a light yellow dress. Her black hair was wavy and smooth, her color was smooth, her eyes were clear and ethereal, her eyelashes were deep, and her face was surreal and refined. Her temperament was just like a banished fairy coming without dust and smoke.


    She is Jiang Ruolin, the fairy of Xiandu gate. Since she was brought back to Xiandu gate by the headmaster, she has shown her terrible talent since she was young. She has become the leader of the younger generation of Xiandu gate. The fairy, known as the fairy of Xiandu gate, has a very high status in Xiandu gate. It is said that she is already the next leader of Xiandu gate.


    "Ruolin, do you know the little devil Du Shaofu?" Jiang Danqing asked Jiang Ruolin.


    Jiang Ruolin hesitated for a moment, then replied, "I don''t have much contact with you, but I know something about it. The demon king is not afraid of the earth and the heaven. He will report his revenge. He can''t eat any loss, but he is quite open-minded."


    "According to the news, the elder Murong guying of xuanming sect came forward, but for no reason, he did not stop the little demon king. It seems that there are two strong people behind the little demon king, and the elder Murong guying is afraid of him."


    Jiang Danqing frowned and her beautiful eyes were slightly coagulated, which was what she was most worried about.


    "Murong ancient eagle, that terrible existence is still alive!"


    In the whole hall, the powerful people of Xiandu gate were shocked. Murong guying, who had been famous for thousands of years, was also the ancestor of xuanming sect.


    It is said that Murong guying''s cultivation has reached a kind of transformation. The strong people in Xiandu gate are almost the younger generation in front of them.


    However, such a terrible existence was actually watching Wanyuan domain master be abolished at the mountain gate and let xuanming sect be humiliated. It is absolutely unusual behind this.


    If everything is like the news from Xiandu gate, there is a terrible strong man behind the little demon king, and Murong ancient eagle of xuanmingzong should also be afraid of the terrible strong one. What a terrible existence is the strong one behind it.


    "When guests come, go out and greet them."


    Suddenly, just as Jiang Danqing''s voice just dropped, an old woman''s voice spread in the hall.


    In the main hall, people''s faces were changed when they looked at each other, and the figures disappeared immediately in the hall.


    "Long..."


    In the city of ten thousand immortals, there are four ferocious serpent skeletons like giant dragons pulling chariots along the way, just like a storm sweeping.


    "My God, what is that? Is it a giant dragon? What a terrible breath!"


    "It''s the serpent skeleton, the terrible serpent skeleton!"


    In Wanxian city, the wind and clouds are surging. Countless people in Wanxian city rush to the streets and look up into the air, their eyes are shocked.


    "It''s going to the fairyland. It''s not good. It''s a fierce breath. Is this going to fairyland?"


    Some people opened their mouth and felt the fierce breath of the four monsters.


    "So, the dense figure followed, rushed to the fairyland, to find out.


    Four monsters fell on the vast square void in front of the Xiandu gate, surrounded by misty clouds. However, the frightening breath on the bones of the four snake tribe has already made the Xiandu and its disciples tremble and stir.


    "Whoosh..."


    The light is bright, just like the God awn, has the ancient breath to diffuse in the fairy capital, as if to solidify the space.


    After that, many strong men jumped out of the celestial capital and fell into the air. One after another, they looked at the bones of the four pangran snakes in front of them and changed their color. It was Jiang Danqing, Jiang Ruolin, the strong one of Xiandu gate.


    "Whoosh..."


    Many of the outstanding young disciples of the Xiandu sect, the elder Dharma protectors of the Xiandu gate, immediately jumped into the air and stood behind the strong ones.


    "It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. It''s just about there."Some of the powerful people in Xiandu gate were surprised. They had learned from the news that Du Shaofu, the demon king, went to xuanmingzong in a chariot pulled by the bones of four terrible snakes.


    "Three headed sea dragon snake, ancient hook snake, ancient viper, black water snake, all have complete secret bones!"


    An old man in Xiandu gate looked at the front and trembled fiercely in his heart.


    The breath of those four monsters was full of uncertainty and fear in the martial arts area,.


    "Zhongzhou Changhe, invades China''s territory, kills the children of China''s wasteland, and breaks down our disciples of the world. Xiandumen needs to pay a price today!"


    The sound was like thunder, resounding through the city of immortals. From the chariot, more than ten figures swept out and fell on the heads of four giant snake skeleton puppets.


    On the ferocious head among the three sea dragons and snakes, Du Shaofu hunts in purple robes. His face is firm and his eyes are sharp and frightening. He left xuanming sect and now appears in Wanxian city. At the beginning, Xiandu gate was also on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu, the leader is Du Shaofu. He really went back to Zhongzhou!"


    "The demon king Du Shaofu has come to Wanxian city. He is here to avenge Xiandu gate."


    "More than a dozen people went to the gate of Xiandu gate. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is really afraid of heaven and earth."


    There was a lot of discussion in Wanxian city. They didn''t know that Du Shaofu, the demon king, had gone to xuanming sect. No matter how fast the news spread over the lake, it was not as fast as the four snake skeleton puppets.


    great powers such as the fairy capital have been informed that it is because the major forces have returned the message on the eyeliner. The average person is not aware of it yet, but the news is spreading.


    "He''s here."


    Jiang Ruolin looks at the purple robed youth on the ferocious head among the huge three headed sea dragons and snakes. The figure is familiar and the face has never been forgotten. Who can there be without the demon king.


    Jiang Ruolin is no stranger to Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang and other beautiful figures. They are young, but their breath is vigorous and powerful. On the long river of Zhongzhou, they are also famous and resounding throughout the whole of Zhongzhou.


    All the powerful Xiandu men were secretly looking at Du Shaofu and others, and their eyes were slightly fixed. However, with the news that xiandumen had received in advance, they began to search for Du Shaofu secretly. Who in the end could make the ancestor of the xuanming sect Murong ancient Eagle fear.


    "I''m still guessing which friend Murong guying met. It turns out to be you two."


    The voice of the old man in the celestial capital, accompanied by its voice down, in the sky above the celestial capital, there is a figure.


    There are hazy clouds around the sky, just like the immortal spirit, with stars twinkling around a beautiful shadow.


    The graceful and beautiful shadow is very fuzzy, filled with the atmosphere of the vicissitudes of life, but with its shadow coming, the hazy clouds around began to dissipate, the vision disappeared, and clearly revealed.


    It was a woman in a plain color dress. The skirt was long and the bottom of her feet was drawn. Her thin waist was restrained by clouds. Her hair was black. She had a seven treasure coral hairpin between her hair. Her face was like hibiscus and her eyes were bright. However, she was awe inspiring. Even her eyes did not dare to look directly. Under the breath, it was enough to show respect and kneel down for it.


    "I''ve met xianlao!"


    With the appearance of this woman, Jiang Danqing and other powerful people in Xiandu gate immediately saluted her respectfully, and their eyes were very surprised. Unexpectedly, this incident directly shocked the old immortal.


    "I''m so happy that I haven''t seen you for thousands of years. If you don''t like it, you can go in and have a cup of tea?"


    The woman just lightly waved her sleeve to Jiang Danqing, and then looked at the two old men on the head of the ferocious snake in front of her, just like a beautiful woman, but her voice was old and uncoordinated, but it was not uncomfortable.


    "I don''t have to drink tea. I just came to see the excitement. But if the Xiandu gate bullies the small, I don''t mind burning the gate today."


    The five elder Jia Lou tried to open his mouth, but his attitude towards the beautiful woman was much better than that of Murong guying. At least he didn''t give face at all, but he didn''t show any politeness.


    "The old man has such a big tone. He wants to burn down Xiandu gate and Zhongzhou. Who dares to have such a tone?"


    Hearing this, the onlookers in the city of ten thousand immortals were shocked. The old man was going to burn the gate of Xiandu. The tone was not very big. It was extremely arrogant.


    The strong man in the Xiandu gate smelled the speech and changed his color. The old man''s tone made the disciples of Xiandu gate angry.


    But at the moment, the beautiful woman did not get angry at all. She just frowned secretly and looked at the five elders and the four elders. The old voice asked, "are they related to the World Association of the wasteland? But I know that the ancestors of the two families have said that they should never come out of the world!"


    "We have nothing to do with the World Association of the desolate country, but our family has been born for him. If someone wants to rely on the old and sell the old, and bully the small with the big, then I don''t mind exercising today."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1457

    Jialouye, the fourth elder, said that for the sake of Du Shaofu, the whole family had been born. The weight of his words was unbearable to those who could understand them.


    In the field, I''m afraid that only this beautiful woman can understand the majestic weight in the words of the four elders.


    The eyes of the beautiful woman fluctuated. She looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I haven''t been out for a long time, but I''ve heard of the name of my little friend. It''s so extraordinary that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. On that day, there will be misunderstandings between the Jingxie Alliance on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou and the desolate country, but there are casualties on both sides, I don''t know what you want to do when you come here this time? "


    Du Shaofu looked at the beautiful woman. He was afraid that his breath would never be under the Murong ancient eagle. He had to use the power of the yuan God and the purple thunder Xuan tripod in the shrine to quietly resist the invisible pressure. This beautiful woman is absolutely as powerful as the four elders.


    "The disciples of the World Association of China''s Wasteland died to protect the country''s territory, and the disciples of Xiandu gate were punished for violating our territory, which can''t be compared with each other!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his voice began to be sharp. He said, "I went to the Xiandu gate only to ask for justice for the children of the World Association of the desolate country."


    "What''s the justice? More people died in Xiandu gate on the Changhe river of Zhongzhou."


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, doesn''t pay attention to my Xiandu gate!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, there were disciples inside and outside the Xiandu gate. They were very angry.


    At the beginning, the killing array arranged by Dai Xingyu opened on the Changhe River in Zhongzhou and buried many Xiandu disciples.


    That night, floating Ling and other moves, killing the powerful Xiandu gate is definitely not a few, these inside, have their relatives and friends.


    "At the beginning, Xiandu gate was also set up by people, and I had no intention of dealing with the World Association of the wasteland."


    Jiang Ruolin comes forward, her bright eyes are shining, and her beautiful face shows helpless color. She looks at Du Shaofu and says.


    "That''s the thing of Xiandu gate. If it wasn''t for the power of self-protection of the whole country, I''m afraid it would have disappeared today."


    Du Shaofu looked at Jiang Ruolin and said, "the desolate country and the world will guard the dead souls of the country. They need justice to rest in peace."


    As the voice fell, Du Shaofu stepped across the front, facing the gate of Xiandu, crossing the space and walking freely.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you want to do? Break into the Xiandu gate without permission. Is it a decoration for me.


    An old man in the Xiandu gate said that he could not let Du Shaofu break through the gate like xuanmingzong, which would damage the face of Xiandu gate. So he started to warn Du Shaofu.


    "What if I broke into it? Did Xiandu gate invade the territory of our wasteland at the beginning


    Du Shaofu didn''t give in and stop. He asked questions in his words and fought against each other, which made him even more fierce.


    With four elders and five elders, Du Shaofu was not afraid of the old people of Xiandu gate who had been practicing for a long time. They just came to ask for justice. If Xiandu gate violated the World Association of the wasteland, he would have to pay a price!


    "Step forward, I will not be polite to Xiandu gate any more!"


    When the old man spoke again, his eyes were full of brilliance. His breath was still surging out with a fierce and strong warning. This is the Xiandu gate, and Du Shaofu''s intrusion is not tolerated.


    "I''m on it. What can you do for me?"


    Du Shaofu responded, hunting in purple robes, going straight to the fairyland, walking across the void, covered with golden light, his breath began to be domineering and fierce, his face was incomparably resolute, and his pupils began to be sharp and frightening,


    "hum, get out of here!"


    The old man of Xiandu gate was no longer patient. A figure jumped out, not one, but two. There was an old woman who followed him.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, two terrible breath of solidifying emptiness soared into the sky, and the bright light covered the sky. At the same time, it made the surrounding world boil.


    The figure swept out is an old man and an old woman. The fierce atmosphere of the two regions suddenly broke out and solidified the void.


    One is the nine star Rune master, the other is the initial landing in the martial area, one is the yuan Shen attack, the other is the strength attack, which complement each other.


    The two men urged the attack, which was even more powerful. The two attacks cooperated seamlessly and directly attacked Du Shaofu.


    All the strong men in Xiandu gate have received the news. The leader of Wanyuan domain is not Du Shaofu''s opponent at all, and his move is defeated.


    Therefore, at the moment, they are two new strong men in the martial area. They are husband and wife. With the cooperation of Fu Dao and Wu Dao, their power has soared. Their tacit understanding is incomparable, and they are even more difficult to deal with. They want to stop Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    The instant hand of the two powerful players in the territory changed color around them, just like tearing up the city of immortals. The power of the powerful ones affected the energy of heaven and earth, and the void was rendered a brilliant rune.


    Yuan Shen''s attack was like a terrible one, and his energy was like a vast ocean. The waves swept Du Shaofu.


    Martial arts attack is a footprints, as if falling from the sky, the runes interweave, explode the divine power, destroy the void, and crack the dark space around.However, these two people have already used their means to solidify the four sides, and their strength is blocked in the void. If these moves spread, they will be enough to raze a large area of Wanxian city to the ground, become ruins and annihilate countless creatures.


    The beautiful woman did not stop her, her eyes were calm and seemed to be watching.


    Elder jialouye, elder Jialou Yuantu, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang and ye Zijin are all indifferent at the moment, and have not even changed color.


    In the face of sudden attacks, how fast are the strong men in the military area? Everything is as fast as lightning, and they are in front of Du Shaofu in an instant.


    However, Du Shaofu still did not stop. In his clear eyes, the golden light shot fiercely, and his smile radian on the side of his mouth began to show a chill. He responded with practical actions, and instead of retreating, he attacked the footprints with one fist.


    "Boom


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s breath was fierce and terrifying. His whole body was full of gold, and his golden talisman and secret lines were flashing. He had a mysterious power. He was like a tyrant who oppressed all directions.


    This time, Du Shaofu wanted to build up his prestige and tell the whole Zhongzhou that no one would be allowed to make an idea in the desolate country. Since he was a demon, he would frighten the four sides!


    "Why don''t you get in my way, get out of here!"


    Du Shaofu drank and blew out his fist. The secret patterns of the golden talisman hit the bank like waves. In the frozen void, they directly collided with the footprints.


    "Whew..."


    Almost at the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were covered with white divine awn, and a silver golden streamer swept out from his brow. In the void, he could only turn into a silver gold spear, penetrating the void directly. The great supreme pressure came upon him, destroying everything, and nothing could stop him!


    "Boom


    The whole void is boiling, the colorful runes are flying, the void is boiling, and the dark cracks are revealed at the collision place.


    At this moment, if it was not for the emptiness that had already been imprisoned, I''m afraid that I don''t know how many creatures in Wanxian city below will suffer from the disaster without any misdemeanor, and how many places will be razed to the ground!


    "Ka..."


    Suddenly, the sound of bone fracture spread. The footprints of Du Shaofu who attacked Du Shaofu were broken. In an instant, the footprints of Du Shaofu were destroyed. The soles of the feet cracked directly, and the blood mist poured out. Then, the footprints of Du Shaofu began to crumble.


    "Whew!"


    A silver gold Rune spear, the arc overflowing, destroyed everything, swept into an old woman''s eyebrow.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The blood of the two people burst out and fell directly from the air, and fell heavily on the vast square below.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The ground of the square cracked and spread like a spider''s web. One of the old man''s right feet was turned into powder and blood mist. It was impossible to connect it back. He screamed and howled, his face was as white as gray, and his mouth was covered with blood,.


    Even the body of the old man''s abdomen was cracked with blood. One can see that Du Shaofu''s blow not only shattered one foot, but also smashed the shrine in his body.


    What a great force it is to be able to hit a strong man in the martial arts area with one fist!


    The old woman''s face was as pale as gray, her eyes were lifeless, and her seven orifices were bleeding. She knew that the original God was almost destroyed.


    However, in a flash, one Shenque was abandoned and the other was destroyed.


    There was silence all around, and no one thought that the two powerful men in the martial area were still so vulnerable.


    These two martial areas are still in perfect harmony. They have a very good understanding, but the result is still so miserable.


    "How dare you, Du Shaofu


    Suddenly, from the high altitude of Xiandu gate, an old figure suddenly fell from the sky, shining with Rune light all over the body, and his breath was towering, like a cloud, and the tide swept over the whole place.


    That terrible breath, compared with those who had just started to practice in the two realms, did not know how much strong injury, almost a world wide difference.


    "Da Yujing dare to attack a younger generation, and Xiandu gate is so shameless!"


    But just when the old man had just made a move, a bully''s voice also resounded through the city of immortals. There was a golden light exploding in the void, and the golden light covered the void in an instant.


    A majestic old man in strong clothes appears with his bare shoulders and arms, and rings of golden Ancient Runes seem to be alive at the moment. It is filled with a kind of great power, full of the domineering spirit of monsters, and able to dominate the world. It is the distant picture of the five elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird family!


    "Nalan Yuqing, do you want to fight too? I will fight with you!"


    At the same time, the figure of five elder jialouye also appeared in front of the beautiful woman. At the moment, his thin figure made the world tremble for no reason. His long red hair seemed to be able to turn into divine fire. It seemed that the breath of the beautiful woman fluctuated, but he was immediately blocked by the five elder jialouye, which made the woman look turbulent.


    "Hiss!"


    A golden claw print emerges from the void. With the collapse of the golden light, it looks like a miracle. The empty space around it crumbles. With an incomparable momentum, it directly grabs the xiandumen old man who is just about to do it like a chicken.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1458

    "Poof..."


    Under the pressure of the claw print, the old man''s face was horrified, but everything was too late and could not be stopped at all. The pupil in his eyes was shrinking and the blood was gushing in his mouth.


    At this time, the old man felt as if he was facing a great supreme being. However, he was just like a mole ant, full of a deep sense of powerlessness.


    "You are the golden wing..."


    At the end of the day, the old man seemed to feel something, and a terrible color came into his eyes.


    "Ants like things, with the old bully the young, really when we talk is fart!"


    The five elder''s Jialou was drowned by his voice. His majestic figure was wrapped in golden light like a tyrant. With his anger, the energy of the whole heaven and earth was surging. He waved his hand and threw him down. Suddenly, he shot down the old man in the big area of Xiandu gate like a meteorite, and he was shocked into the city.


    "Boom..."


    Xiandu inland mountain shaking, there are many majestic palace collapses, rubble shooting everywhere.


    "Poof..."


    The old man was drowned in the rubble. When he struggled to climb out, he was in a mess. His clothes were shabby. His mouth was full of blood. His body was cracked. His eyes were filled with fear. However, it seemed that he was not abandoned. He was only badly hurt.


    Before the whole Xiandu, there was a dead silence. For a moment, the two domains of Xiandu gate were destroyed and destroyed. A stronger one put out his hand, but he was thrown away by the bully old man like a mole ant.


    Perhaps at this moment, all the people realize why Du Shaofu, the demon king, dare to take a dozen people and come straight to the Xiandu gate.


    "Nalan Yuqing, I''ll give you face this time. It''s just that I gave you a little favor to help my family at the beginning. If Xiandu gate doesn''t know what''s good or bad and bully the young with the old, I won''t be polite. I''ll kill you at that time, and I''ll wash your Xiandu with blood!"


    Looking back at the beautiful woman Nalan Yuqing, the five elder Jia Lou said that the golden ancient Rune on his arm was fluctuating. How tyrannical!


    At this moment, the powerful men of Xiandu gate opened their mouths in amazement. At this moment, perhaps they knew why in the news they received, the ancestor of Murong ancient eagle of xuanming sect was on the spot, and could not stop Du Shaofu from making great achievements in xuanming sect.


    That old man''s strength is too strong, and even the immortal seems unable to stop it.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Nalan Yuqing sighed, and her voice was still old. Her heart was most clear. If the two acquaintances in front of her were killing each other in the Xiandu, she might be the whole fairy city would also want to bleed. There are few people in the world who can stop that terrible family.


    After the words fell, Nalan Yuqing looked at Du Shaofu, and was equally shocked. In one fell swoop, he abandoned two powerful people in the territory, or one destroyed them with martial arts, and the other fought back with yuan God. This proves that the young man in front of him, whether he is the yuan God or the martial art, has reached a terrible level. He is afraid of double cultivation, and he is also strong enough to be abnormal.


    "Little friend, you can take what you want from the fairyland."


    After that, Nalan Yuqing said that she didn''t intend to stop her, and she knew that she couldn''t stop her. Otherwise, the fairyland would have to fight for blood today.


    "I just want justice!"


    Du Shaofu''s face did not change. In the full view of the public, he directly crossed the void, so he directly stepped into the fairyland.


    In Xiandu gate, Jiang Danqing, Jiang Ruolin and other facial changes have not been able to say anything more.


    Those powerful people in Xiandu gate have never dared to stop them at this moment.


    In the fairy capital, on a huge attic, the words "Xianwu hall" are full of the atmosphere of desolation and simplicity, and the fog is full of it.


    As all the disciples of Xiandu gate know, this is the place where martial arts, arrays, secret bones and other cultivation resources are collected in Xiandu gate. It is a forbidden area of Xiandu gate.


    "Boom..."


    Around Xianwu hall, the energy of heaven and earth fluctuates at the moment. This is the forbidden area of Xiandu gate. A powerful Fu array has been arranged, which can make the general martial area unable to get close to half a point.


    Obviously, it seems to have received the news of everything that happened in xuanming sect. At the moment, many forbidden areas in Xiandu gate were arranged with Fu array, hoping to let Du Shaofu retreat.


    "That''s it. It looks good!"


    Du Shaofu appeared outside the Xianwu hall and looked at the Xianwu hall wrapped by Fu array. His eyes were filled with gold.


    "It''s just like a big array of martial arts territory. Don''t you want to break into it at all. Can''t the devil want to break the array by force?"


    The strong men of Xiandu gate followed him. Looking at Du Shaofu from a distance, some old men murmured.


    Helplessly watching the demon king in the gate of Xiandu, their hearts were oppressed, but helpless.


    There is no one in the same generation who can stop the demon king. The elder generation will immediately be trampled by the two tyrannical and mysterious elders.


    This is definitely the most oppressive day in the history of Xiandu gate.


    From ancient times to the present, who ever dared to be so presumptuous and disrespectful in the gate of Xiandu, but now that the youth in purple robes come, they can only stare."Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu moved, and the golden light burst out of his body, and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns flashed out, and a golden ape appeared faintly.


    "Oh..."


    The golden ape roars, covered with golden talisman, twinkles with secret patterns, and has a lively breath, communicating with heaven and earth, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things!


    Many trembling eyes wanted to crawl for it. The golden ape was like a living creature in the sky, showing a certain source of strength from heaven and earth. The endless dazzling light burst out. The power was like trying to suppress and destroy the square space, and then wrapped around Du Shaofu''s body, he regarded the array as nothing, and in that way, he directly entered the Fu array ¡£


    "Boom..."


    The next moment, the huge Xianwu hall wrapped by Fu array collapsed directly in the trembling sound of "boom".


    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. How can he ignore the big array of Xiandu gate?"


    Many of the powerful men of the Xiandu gate exclaimed. It was unbelievable that Du Shaofu had broken through the Fu array again and hunted in purple robes. The next moment, he appeared in front of the main hall of the Xiandu gate.


    The huge white main hall is like a jade repair sculpture, towering like clouds. On the huge stone pillars, there are ferocious birds and animals. The shadow is filled with brilliance, and the vigorous atmosphere fluctuates. It is left over from ancient times, with vicissitudes beyond thousands of years.


    "Up


    Du Shaofu stood in front of the main hall. He looked like an ant. He raised his head slightly. Then he went forward. His hands burst into golden light, and they were detained on the huge stone pillar. With a loud cry, a huge stone pillar, which was more than a hundred feet high, was lifted up by his birth, and finally he pulled it out and laid down on the ground.


    It''s such a brute force. Let alone the stone pillar, which weighs tens of thousands of Jin, is still the pillar of the main hall of Xiandu gate. If you want to pull it out, you can''t shake it by half.


    But now this young man with purple robes is born and pulled up. How fierce and incomparable it is, it shocks the world.


    In the distance, there are so many people who look around the door.


    "Up


    The second stone pillar was pulled out again by Du Shaofu under numerous eye trembling dramas. Then, he kicked his life into the sky with one hand and one foot, kicking his life into the air. His figure leaped like a divine ape leaping into the sky, and like a giant ROC flapping its wings to strike the sky, each of his hands held up a huge stone pillar and directly suspended in the air.


    What a shock!


    "Go


    Du Shaofu left in the sky, took down two huge stone pillars in the main hall of Xiandu gate, and a few flashed away, which meant that he had disappeared into the far sky.


    "Hiss..."


    Four serpent bones roared, frightening breath rolling, frightening, frightening, pulling chariot, with Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Jialou Yuantu, etc., also disappeared into the air.


    "It''s xiandumen who made the wrong choice."


    Jiang Ruolin looks at the figure in front of the sky that gradually drags two huge stone pillars to disappear. In her clear and bright eyes, there are waves.


    The young disciples of the Xiandu gate below are not frightened. Many young people with rare appearance dare not get out of the air in front of the devil like purple robed youth.


    They are gifted and outstanding in their generation. They are proud of themselves and have never put ordinary people in their eyes.


    But now they know that, compared with the purple robed youth, they are nothing, afraid it is not a fart.


    "Xianlao, that boy is deceiving people too much!"


    In the dead and silent atmosphere, the old man of Xiandu gate looked at Nalan Yuqing with tears in his eyes on his old face.


    Many old people are unwilling to accept it. This is the most humiliating day in the history of Xiandu gate. They are really not willing to. Why is Xiandu gate humiliated by a small desolate country world club.


    "Go back."


    Nalan Yuqing sighed, and her figure fluctuated brilliantly, then disappeared into the air.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is still that cruel and despotic!"


    "This is the demon king Du Shaofu''s revenge. At the beginning, Xiandu gate made a crime against the World Association of the wasteland. This is the Revenge of the demon king."


    "The two stone pillars of the main hall of Xiandu gate have been demolished. This is the humiliation that Xiandu gate has never had before!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a long time, in front of the Xiandu gate, countless onlookers came back to their senses and talked about it in succession, and the news spread like a storm.


    "Basically, all of them have been taken away, and there is little left in Xianwu hall for cultivation resources!"


    In the gate of Xiandu, after a while, many elder Dharma protectors'' faces changed greatly. One by one, they wanted to cry.


    The Xianwu hall, where the cultivation resources are collected, has already been razed to the ground, many beams have disappeared, and more are the secret bones, martial arts, Fu array and other cultivation resources.


    "Shame on me, sendomun!"


    There was an old man who drank in silence and spewed blood out of his mouth. He regarded Xiandu gate as his life. He could no longer resist the attack of Qi and blood. He vomited blood from his mouth and choked out internal injuries.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1459

    "That''s a real devil. Why didn''t the evil cult and the light God''s court kill him at the beginning?"


    Some of the powerful people in the "gate" of the celestial capital scolded and looked at the ruins of the Xianwu hall. The countless cultivation resources disappeared and almost collapsed on the ground.


    "Everything that happened at the beginning can''t go back."


    Jiang Ruolin is ethereal and clear, and her eyes are dim. At the beginning, he handed her dragon meat and dragon bone soup. Now, everything has changed.


    Time goes by slowly, and Zhongzhou is boiling again.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, had just entered the xuanming sect, and the news that he had almost dismantled the xuanming sect came out. Later, the news that Du Shaofu had almost demolished the "gate" of the celestial capital was spread again, which made people''s eyes wide.


    "That demon king wants to settle accounts one by one."


    "Even the gate of fairyland has been visited by the demon king. I don''t know which Mountain Gate it is."


    "The demon king Du Shaofu visited the mountain gates that had already quit the alliance of pure evil, and then there should be Huijian gate or wuliangjiao?"


    "The devil is as fierce as ever


    Zhongzhou has a lot of discussion, and time passes by quietly.


    Huijian "gate" is also one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou. Standing on the top of Zhongzhou, Huijian "gate" has proved its terrifying details and strength.


    When it comes to Huijian gate, it is the holy land for all Kendo practitioners in Zhongzhou. Even on other eight continents, there are also Kendo practitioners who come here. "Desire" wants to enter Huijian "gate" to understand kendo.


    It is said that in ancient times, the "gate" of Huijian was just a small mountain "gate". Later, an ancestor of the "gate" understood his own swordsmanship and swept the powerful people in Kyushu with one sword, which was famous in Kyushu, and brought the gate of Huijian to the present height.


    The vast plain is boundless. Deep into it, there are countless peaks like swords, pointing straight to the blue sky, all towering like clouds, forming a vast mountain range, stretching between the heaven and the earth, with a majestic momentum and crushing force.


    Among the peaks, the ancient buildings show "dew" in the green.


    This is the core of the "gate" of Huijian, which is called wanjian mountain in Kyushu.


    In the whole mountain range, it is said that there are countless swords buried deep in the ground, which can be obtained by those who are destined to get them. It is true that there are excellent people who can obtain swords in the wanjian mountains, but more people return without success.


    "Xuanmingzong, Huijian gate. Where will the demon king go next? Is he coming to my Huijian gate?"


    "It is said that the demon king has already made a big fuss about the Huijian" gate "and the xuanming sect. He almost demolished those two mountain" Gates "and abolished several powerful people in the territory. The latest chapter full text reading "


    " can''t it be? Du Shaofu, the demon king, is so terrible. It''s only a few years ago. At the beginning, the devil escaped from Zhongzhou in the hands of the bright god court and the demon sect. "


    In the gate of Huijian, the atmosphere is extremely tense these days.


    All the strong men in Huijian''s "gate" got the news about Du Shaofu''s actions in xuanming sect and Xiandu''s "gate". Then the news was learned by some of his disciples. Finally, it was spread throughout the Huijian gate, and all the Huijian disciples knew it.


    Huijian''s "gate" disciple is very nervous. He is afraid that the demon king will come to Huijian gate.


    But in the fear of Huijian''s disciples, four huge snake bones came like a chariot drawn by a giant dragon. They were amazing all the way across the vast and boundless plain.


    The secret sentry in Huijian''s "gate" immediately sent back the news.


    "Dang..."


    In the "gate" of Huijian, there are ancient bells ringing through, which is the sound of warning. Only when a strong enemy comes, can those bells ring through.


    "No, there are strong enemies coming. Go ahead and meet them!"


    The "Sao" moves in the "gate" of Huijian, and all kinds of figures are swept out. Although the "Sao" moves, it is not "confused" and "disorderly", and it directly takes out the "gate" of Huijian.


    Each disciple''s robe, male or female, was embroidered with a vivid sword shaped "flower" pattern on his shoulder, which was the badge of Huijian "gate".


    When a large number of disciples came out with swords in their hands, many powerful men were already in the air.


    The runes are bright, with swords and shadows blooming in the void, and the pressure solidifies the void, making the mountains roar.


    "Hum..."


    In the whole "gate" of Huijian, there are swords blaring incessantly, such as wind and thunder, full of aura, hazy mist, and undulating waves of peaks, just like countless peerless swords, and the light and fog rise and fall like holy land.


    "Hiss..."


    The monsters roared and the wind and clouds were surging in the air. The breath was frightening, and more than ten figures swept out of the chariot.


    At first, a young man in purple robe, with a resolute and resolute face, stood on the ferocious head among the bones of a three headed sea dragon snake.


    "He''s here!"


    A young man of twenty-four or five years old, with a pair of dazzling black eyes that seemed to be able to see through the reincarnation, looked at the purple robed youth on the ferocious head among the three sea dragons and snakes, and his eyes trembled.The young man is in a long gown and has a slender body. He carries three long swords with scabbard on his back and shoulders, which looks like a fan-shaped expansion. His expression gives people a very sharp feeling. He has a sharp edge, just like a sharp sword coming out of the sheath.


    He was one of the top ten "Tianjiao" in Zhongzhou. He had made friends with Du Shaofu, and finally let Du Shaofu understand the art of bajian.


    Later, the two met on the land of the wilderness. They ate dragon meat and drank dragon bone soup.


    Just now, the two meet again, the atmosphere is no longer the original.


    "Huijian''s" gate "invades our wasteland, kills our disciples, and deceives no one in the wasteland. Today, those who have entered the" gate "to visit, as long as someone is able to defeat me, I will leave immediately. In the future, there will be disciples of Huijian''s" gate "within ten miles. Otherwise, I will seek justice and rest for my children in my own way."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth without saying much. His voice was rolling like thunder. His figure swept out directly and left the door of Huijian.


    "At the beginning, everything was just a misunderstanding. Huijian" gate "just wanted to clean up the evil spirits."


    The figure stepped forward into the air and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "The wasteland of heaven, I once had wine with you, chewed the keel together, drank the Dragon soup together, nameless, you let me down!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked straight at the nameless man, his eyes glowing with gold.


    "I really shouldn''t have believed in the World Association of the desolate country. It''s unnecessary to say anything." Nameless heart guilt, God "color" sigh.


    "If you want to stop me, do it!"


    Du Shaofu went straight through the gate of Huijian without stopping.


    "I have the responsibility of protecting the master''s door. I know I''m not an opponent, but I can''t make you move forward."


    He spoke innocently, and his body was shining brightly. Behind him, the sword of gold, white and yellow suddenly swept out, which made the sky tremble endlessly.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The three swords come out at once, and the three energy swords pass along the way, accompanied by lightning and thunder, the mysterious and bright rune is born, just like three thunder!


    At this moment, there was a terrible perseverance, solidifying the void, vaguely like a thousand swords.


    "Hum..."


    With the extremely terrible sword power, wind and thunder bursts, with the towering energy, it suddenly bursts out, and instantly sweeps out everywhere. Countless swords are towering, which makes everyone in the lower part of the world see the "dew" and the "color" of horror!


    This is the meaning of sword. In the first battle of He Du Shaofu in the sealed ancient land, nameless swore to understand the meaning of sword, but now nameless finally succeeds, and the terrible sword meaning fills the void.


    "You are no longer an opponent!"


    Du Shaofu spoke indifferently. Just as the countless swords that covered the sky and the sky burst down, he waved and moved. A golden claw print came out, twisted the void, and crushed the towering sword awn in the void.


    "Ka..."


    The three swords were pinched in the golden "color" claw marks, and they were crushed like hemp "flowers" and then destroyed into pieces by the living creatures.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The nameless mouth spurts blood, the body shakes back, a move also cannot resist.


    "Unknown elder martial brother, I understand the meaning of the sword, but I can''t stand a blow!"


    Numerous disciples of Huijian''s "gate" were dumb and trembling in their hearts. The demon king was so strong!


    "Little friend, my Huijian" gate "has quit the alliance of pure evil!"


    A middle-aged man stepped out in front of the nameless body. There was a sword on his robe. The whole person stood in the air like a sharp sword.


    "Who are you?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged man and saw his extraordinary temperament. He said, "I will go to the gate of Huijian, and I will not defeat the unknown."


    "Ruan Hongxi is the master of the Huijian gate." Middle aged people also have a sense of dignity.


    "The pure evil alliance wants blood debt and blood payment, and those who violate our country have to pay the price!"


    Du Shaofu looks at Ruan Hongxi, and his pupils are domineering and frightening.


    "This is the gate of Huijian. I''m good at it. But I''m afraid it''s not enough if you want to break into the gate of Huijian. How about giving up now?"


    Ruan Hongxi opened his mouth, and his face was hard to bear, and he was shocked by himself. Even though he was nameless, he could not resist a move. Du Shaofu, the demon king, was worthy of his reputation and was ferocious and terrifying.


    "I said that as long as the first person in the martial area or below can stop me, I will leave. If other people do it with their own consequences, and you want to bully me with the old, then I don''t mind bullying others!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his voice "waves" rolled back and forth, like thunder. There were four elders and five elders in the room. He was not afraid of the threat of Huijian''s "gate".


    "Let me do it."


    In the crowd of Huijian''s "gate", a gray haired old man came out and said to Ruan Hongxi, who had no lack of sword. In his eyes, there was a sword like brilliance in bloom, and he looked at Du Shaofu.


    "Then please uncle Jianhong!"


    Ruan Hongxi looked at the old man with white hair and nodded respectfully. He immediately withdrew."It''s the master of Jianhong. He''s going to fight!"


    In front of Huijian''s "gate", onlookers who followed him all the way couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Master Jianhong, who is he? Is he very strong?"


    A young man of practice asked, I don''t know the origin of the master.


    "Jianhongyu master seems to be the same generation as Gu Qingyang of the ancient emperor Tianzong, but he was the peak of his existence in that period. He was also the first of the top ten Tianjiao in the ancient land. He was known as the most talented and terrible existence of Huijian" gate "for thousands of years. Compared with his strongest peers in that period, he was more powerful than Gu Qingyang. He was an invincible existence and infatuated with Kendo at that time I don''t even care about the position of the gate of Huijian! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1460

    "What''s more, it''s said that after he forged his body, Lei, the God of Jianhong, traveled across the ocean, experienced Kyushu, honed himself, and won no chance!"


    "rumor has it that the Lord of the sword has also defeated the younger generation of the Phoenix family in the Wutong Mountain. A hundred years ago it crossed the border of the same generation into the Wu territory, shocked the whole Kyushu!"


    An old man told us the origin of Jianhong Yuzhu. It was a terrible existence. It was the most dazzling existence in Zhongzhou at that time. It left endless legends in Zhongzhou.


    "Do you call the master of Jianhong


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man and knew the name of the other party from the surrounding discussions.


    "The name is Jianhong. Although you have never met me, I have seen you. In sum, I have a lot of friendship with your master Gu Qingyang."


    The master of jianhongyu looked at Du Shaofu. He had seen Du Shaofu fight the nameless battle in the Fu array image coming from the sealed ancient land. He had entered the state of mind sword and understood kendo. He was shocked at the beginning.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the master of Jianhong opened his mouth and continued: "I really envy my old friend. I''m really envious of having such a disciple."


    "If you want to stop me, I won''t be polite."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his eyes were shining with gold. He could also feel that the old man with white hair, Jianhong, was extraordinary.


    "I''ve been a bit dependent on my old age to fight with you, but the younger generation of huijianmen are not striving for success. I can only disgrace myself for the sake of huijianmen''s face. Your Shifu Gu Qingyang and I had a competition of nine battles and nine defeats, and your Kendo is extraordinary. We should have a competition on the sword today. If you lose, you will leave. If you win, huijianmen will have nothing to say, No one will stop you! "


    Jian Hongyu''s master looked at Du Shaofu and his eyes were Zhan Zhan.


    "Kendo, then Kendo!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, and there was not much turbulence in his eyes.


    "Well, let''s get started."


    When the voice falls, the master''s eyes are slightly closed and there is a sword mount on his body. In a moment, the sky is covered with a powerful breath, which is like a bomb, like a storm sweeping all over the place.


    "What a strong sword power!"


    The disciples of Sizhou Huijian sect trembled. Under the terrible power, they were frozen with dark Qi, throbbing heart and trembling soul. They wanted to kneel down,


    "the martial arts realm has just reached the peak, and people respect the heavenly posture. This guy is quite good!"


    Five long chalky old Jia Lou looks at the sword Hong domain master from afar, which can be regarded as praising.


    "What are you doing, uncle?"


    Youhui Jianmen disciple resisted the terrible pressure and looked at the sky. He was surprised to see the master''s eyes closed in the air.


    "What do you know? Your martial uncle is trying to enter the state of mind sword." The elder of huijianmen opened his mouth and said to the disciples of huijianmen.


    "Long chalky old, what is the heart sword? &On hearing this, some huijianmen disciples asked curiously.


    "The heart is the sword, and the sword is the heart. The unity of man and sword, beyond the sword moves, is to enter his own swordsmanship."


    , an old man of Hui Jian man, opened his eyes, lit up his eyes, filled with longing and looking ahead, and said, "you Shi Shuzun had already entered a heart sword long ago and understood his own Kendo, so that he could force Zhongzhou''s peers to beat the descendants of pure blood Phoenix on Wutong Mountain."


    "Martial uncle, you are so strong!"


    Hearing this, many huijianmen''s disciples immediately felt yearning and proud.


    "What kind of Kendo do do you understand, martial uncle?"


    There is a young man of huijianmen. He asks huijianmen changchalao.


    "Kendo


    The old man of huijianmen said, his eyes were shining.


    "Hi..."


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, his slightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and the bright light in his eyes shot at the sky like a substantial sword. In an instant, the sky in the sky was surging like a raging tide.


    At this time, the master of Jian Hongyu crosses the void and shoots the sword light all over his body. It seems that he is beginning to blend with the heaven and earth, and his sharp breath is rolling. The whole person is like a magic sword standing in the sky and earth, which contains a terrible sword.


    "Heart sword posture, Jian Hong is actually in front of the battle again into the heart sword state!"


    It seems that he felt something. Many strong men in huijianmen were also surprised and trembled. The posture of the heart sword can be met but not sought.


    For Kendo practitioners, each time they enter the state of mind sword, they have a great understanding experience, which is another leap in kendo.


    A hundred years ago, the master of jianhongyu was relying on a state of mind sword to finally understand the fast sword technique, and then he went straight to the martial area and became a peerless Zhongzhou!


    "Whew, whew, whew..."


    Jian Hongyu took the initiative and went straight to Du Shaofu, but his figure was changeable. It was like thousands of figures in a flash. The dense sword light covered the sky, and the sword spirit was all over the world!


    In a flash, the sky was covered with swords, cutting through the void, and countless swords were shining. They were all like thunder, and they were chopped at Du Shaofu.The most terrible thing is that it contains a kind of sword meaning.


    The sword has not arrived, but the meaning of the sword is as fast as lightning. In a moment of thinking, it can cut the mountains and rivers, make the heaven and earth crack, and let the space reveal the space cracks.


    This dense sword tide, accompanied by a terrible sword meaning, makes the sun and moon dark, and makes the whole huijianmen wind and clouds surge, the sky is dark and the earth is dark.


    In the whole sky, only the dense swords covered the sky, crisscross and crisscross, like thunder coming down and chopping at Du Shaofu.


    The terrible sword meaning and the sword awn, oppressive and powerful unimaginable!


    "Hum..."


    In the hands of all the disciples of huijianmen, the sword "hummed" in their hands. Finally, they took off their hands and jumped into the air involuntarily and plundered Du Shaofu.


    That terrible sword meaning has already affected the rules of heaven and earth.


    "Good kendo. In the same level, it''s hard for human beings to have an opponent."


    Four long chalky old kalouye appreciates his red hair, and the golden light in his eyes fluctuates with surprise.


    "There are thousands of sword moves and changes in the world, but they are not broken fast, fast sword skills!"


    The old man''s voice spread, accompanied by a great momentum, the sword spirit that can tear the heaven and earth, and can cut through the void, is already enveloping Du Shaofu.


    In a flash, countless old figures appeared in front of Du Shaofu. I didn''t know which one was true and which was false. The speed was too fast and incredible.


    "I''ve seen your essence clearly. You can''t escape your essence. What''s the use of being quick? It''s easy for me to break your way with the sword of Ming! "


    Du Shaofu drank lightly and looked at the dense figure and the terrible sword spirit, but he was not moved by it at all. He only looked at the front and waved. In a flash, a series of complicated and mysterious sword moves converged like lightning, and finally turned into a sword, which spread in a flash of lightning.


    It''s a kind of lightning. It''s more terrible than thunder!


    What Du Shaofu urged was the last move of the holy sword in the Ming Dynasty, which contained his own swordsmanship. Among them, the sharp edge of the sword pierced through the void and released the infinite sword meaning.


    "Kaka..."


    When this sword was born, the countless swords that the disciples of huijianmen could not help but extricate themselves suddenly stopped walking in the air. It seemed that they had suffered great crushing force and cracked one after another and turned into powder.


    "Chi!"


    Du Shaofu''s sword broke through the void and was invincible. It turned into an infinite sword light. It swept through the sky. It destroyed the sword of the master Jianhong and destroyed the sword meaning of the fast sword. It turned into a streamer and disappeared in the void.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s sword is immortal, beyond the void, and a figure emerges. The arm of the hand sword is cut off directly, and the blood blooms, and the broken arm falls, dripping with blood, but his eyes are still dull.


    It was so fast that it happened in two or three breaths, and it turned out to be the result.


    "It''s impossible. Jianhong changchalao was defeated. How could it be such a result?"


    In huijianmen, countless eyes are dead.


    The master of Jianhong is the most powerful one in the huijianmen sect for thousands of years. He has just climbed the peak of the martial arts realm and cheated the small by fighting with Du Shaofu. Unexpectedly, it was so unbearable in the end that kuaijiandao was destroyed.


    This result makes all huijianmen disciples, strong or weak, unbelievable and unwilling to accept the result. This is the fact.


    "The demon king is even more powerful than the legend, how can he be so powerful?"


    In huijianmen, an old man couldn''t help but tremble.


    "For the sake of my teacher, I won''t kill you today!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the master of Jianhong. The wind was light and the clouds were light. He was hunting in purple robes. His eyes were golden.


    "I broke my fast swordsmanship with the holy sword of Ming Dynasty. I was defeated, and I was convinced. Gu Qingyang accepted a good disciple. If I defeated me with a disciple, I won him nine times. What''s more..."


    The master of jianhongyu opened his mouth, stopped the bleeding of the broken arm, waved his hand to grab the broken arm back. His face was pale, his eyes seemed at a loss, and he seemed to be in chaos. Then he turned around and left. His voice was startled and said, "I will shut up for a period of time. If I have some understanding, I will not be unjustly defeated!"


    As the voice fell, the figure of Jianhong domain master had disappeared in the air.


    "That guy still hasn''t come out in the state of heart sword. He has an epiphany in the first World War. It''s really extraordinary!"


    Five long chalky old Jia Lou is very interested in the picture. He murmurs softly and praises the master of Jianhong domain.


    "If you are defeated, you will be defeated by the old one."


    The sky around was dead, and all the huijianmen disciples looked at the purple robe and their eyes trembled.


    The young man in purple robe was so young that he was even more terrible than the legend.


    "Dongli Chihuang has already reached nirvana. I don''t know how to compare them. Who will win and who will lose?"


    The strong men of huijianmen can''t help but compare with each other.The supreme nirvana, which is invincible in the same generation, is impossible to overcome.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is as powerful as a real devil.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1461

    When the devil met the supreme, who can be better, think about it let people look forward to.


    "The younger generation is formidable!" Ruan Hongxi sighed.


    "Who will stop me?"


    Du Shaofu drank like thunder, and his voice was like thunder. He looked down at him. Then he crossed the sky and walked into the gate of Huijian.


    Tianjian tower is the place where huijianmen disciples choose their swordsmanship. It also has a lot of cultivation resources. It is a forbidden area of huijianmen.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appears outside the Tianjian building at the moment, and looks at the towering and simple Tianjian building.


    "Boom..."


    Once the long sleeves of the purple robe are swept away, a terrible golden light bursts out, which is bright and dazzling. It communicates the energy of heaven and earth. In the next moment, it destroys its life, and the huge towering Tianjian tower collapses in an instant.


    Four weeks later, the strong man of huijianmen looked at him from afar. His heart was trembling and his eyes were unwilling. How could huijianmen be so humiliated.


    The huge Tianjian building collapsed, only scattered some martial arts sword moves and cultivation resources scattered.


    Du Shaofu collected a lot of ancient and unsophisticated trees, and then left.


    "Fortunately, we received the news in advance. The demon king plundered wantonly in xuanmingzong and Xiandu gate, and we transferred the cultivation resources in Tianjian building."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s departure, many of the long chalkiness of huijianmen''s clan all showed treacherous smiles, as if they had defeated Du Shaofu.


    Ginger is still old and hot. Before that, they were on guard against everything, so they transferred all the cultivation resources in many places.


    But it wasn''t long before those strong men of huijianmen were about to cry. They followed Du Shaofu to a plain full of energy.


    This is the place where huijianmen cultivates miraculous herbs and natural materials and treasures. Although there are some extraordinary Fu arrays around, they can''t stop Du Shaofu at all.


    In the field of medicine, Du Shaofu was in a mess. Even the ground was dug three feet.


    Du Shaofu also collected all the spiritual land that cultivated the miraculous medicine, such as the wind and the residual clouds.


    "My medicine field..."


    "The elixir of my animal breeding


    "I have so many precious medicines!"


    There is an old man in charge of Yaotian Dehui''s Jianmen. His heartache is like the howl of a wolf.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of a huge mountain peak again. He waved his hand and urged the animal energy. The Dragon roared and the tiger roared, destroying the huge mountain.


    All of a sudden, the sun was shining and the energy was sweeping all directions. Countless cultivation resources such as martial arts, secret bones, swords and so on were revealed. Finally, Du Shaofu swept the long sleeves of his purple robe, and basically all the things that could be seen were taken away, and then they left.


    "How did he find this place?"


    "We have hidden all our cultivation resources in this cave, and we have arranged eye shading. Nobody can find it. How did Du Shaofu, a bastard, find this place?"


    All of a sudden, a group of strong men of huijianmen blow their beards and stare at each other.


    It was because they wanted to be on guard against Du Shaofu that they collected all these cultivation resources and hid them in the mountain peak.


    He never knew that Du Shaofu had taken away all the training resources that were a little stronger.


    "That''s a hobo meat. Xuanming sect and Xiandu gate lost a lot, and huijianmen couldn''t escape a disaster!"


    "How could that little bastard be like this? Why didn''t my grandfather come out and take that son of a bitch!"


    "This son of a bitch should have been killed directly by the demon sect and the light God court. Now he will not come to harm huijianmen!"


    Many powerful men of huijianmen beat their chests and feet and swore at them. They did not care about their image.


    "Poof..."


    Huijianmen has a careful eye. He has a long chalky old man. He attacks his heart with direct Qi and blood, and sprays blood at last.


    "Give me a start!"


    Not long after, a huge mountain peak about thousands of feet high, which gathered the energy of heaven and earth, rose from the ground with a roar of thunder, and then jumped into the air.


    At the foot of the mountain, the golden light burst out into the sky. A man supported the mountain and walked across the sky. Then he went straight away.


    Looking from afar, it is a huge flying peak across the plain, how shocking!


    "It''s a treasure mountain with a spiritual spring, which can baptize the body of disciples. It''s a priceless treasure of huijianmen. It''s used for zhenshanmen, and it''s taken away by the rolling knife."


    "Grandfather, why don''t you stop that little bastard!"


    "It''s a great shame. It''s a great shame of huijianmen."


    "Poof..."


    Many powerful men of huijianmen beat their chest and called for their ancestors. The old man''s blood gushed again.


    The demon king Du Shaofu left, and the chariot pulled by the four giants also left.


    It was just in the hearts of all the disciples of huijianmen and the onlookers from afar that the shock lasted for a long time.


    Later, the news spread like a storm around huijianmen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­A few days later, at dusk, the setting sun filled the sky.


    "Xuanming sect, Xiandu gate, huijianmen sect, are you the next wuliangjiao? This boy is really ferocious."


    In the hall, Sima stepped on the glass like eyes of the deep, but also suffused with shock color.


    "Jianhong, the old bastard, was defeated. I''ll take revenge on him. I''ll say that my Ming Sheng sword score of ancient Tianzong is better than his bullshit fast sword skill."


    Old chalao, the leader of the ancient Qing Dynasty, was full of laughter, dancing and excited. When he heard the news, he was happy as if he had defeated him.


    "It''s almost impossible to find an opponent among those who have just ascended the realm of martial arts. They have also failed in one move. I can''t see how far that boy''s cultivation strength is."


    Sima stepped on the star and his eyes were puzzled. Suddenly, his eyes were full of expression. He could not help but tremble. He murmured: "is that boy also..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The whole Zhongzhou was boiling. Xuanmingzong, Xiandu gate and finally huijianmen could not escape. They were swept away by the demon king.


    Once the news spread, such as the explosion of chalkiness, countless forces of all sizes were terrified.


    Especially those forces who had joined the Jingxie alliance at the beginning were frightened and restless.


    "It''s too strong. The devil is cruel!"


    "It''s really a model of our generation. If only I had such strength, who would dare to cheat me in this whole Zhongzhou?"


    "Even if you don''t care, if you use your strength to break into those three forces, there will be no dregs that have been dead for a long time!"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, has swept through the three forces. I''m afraid he is the first murderer since ancient times."


    "I don''t know if we will recruit any disciples. If we join the association, we will be stronger than joining the nine forces. Later in Zhongzhou, I''m afraid that at least the disciples of xuanming sect, huijianmen sect and Xiandu gate will stand aside."


    In the streets and lanes, after tea and dinner, all the people in Zhongzhou who got the news were talking about Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    There are also some extraordinary people who discuss the comparison between red Huang of Dongli and Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "Dongli Chihuang''s supreme nirvana, known as invincible among the same generation, is enough to crush his peers. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is the first of the top ten Tianjiao, and the first of the Twelve Gods in Kyushu. He abolishes several martial regions of Xiandu gate of xuanming sect, and defeats the master of Jianhong of huijianmen in one move. On the eighth day of August, the two men are doomed to have a battle. I don''t know who is stronger and who is weaker then?"


    "These two people are really hard to say. The supreme nirvana is the legend of the whole Kyushu. But Du Shaofu, the demon king, showed too much ferocity and strength."


    "But the supreme Nirvana comes from ancient legend. Although Du Shaofu, the demon king, is strong, he may suffer losses at that time."


    "That''s not sure. No one knows the cultivation of the demon king Du Shaofu. It is said that the master of Jianhong of huijianmen is invincible at the beginning of the martial area. The demon king Du Shaofu can defeat the master of Jianhong in one move, and the strength may surpass that of the first time in the martial area."


    "After the first landing of the martial realm, it was the rumored realm of enfeoffment. How many years did Du Shaofu practice? How could it be so easy to reach that terrible cultivation level?"


    "Du Shaofu was really terrible. At the beginning, he often overtook his opponents in Zhongzhou. If he really got to Fengyu, it would not be possible. It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, went to the three mountain gates and was just a challenge to the strong people in the territory."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Did Jianhong of huijianmen also fail? It seems that the boy is stronger than expected."


    At night, the moon is like training, and from the East, Chihuang looks at the vast sky, and her eyes are filled with colorful spirits, as if to rise up and become the brightest star on the sky.


    "Son of God, do you want to find out the cultivation of the boy? The next stop of the boy should be limitless education. Do you want us to ask the strong in the middle to make a move and go straight on the way..."


    An old man in black stood respectfully behind Dongli Chihuang. In the moonlight, the palm of his hand made a wiping action on his neck, intending to wipe Du Shaofu on the way.


    "No, on the eighth day of August, I will kill the boy myself, so that the whole Zhongzhou can know that he has always been my stepping stone."


    Dongli Chihuang shakes his head, stands with his hands down, and his red robe moves with his golden hair. He says: "as for the cultivation of that boy, there is no need to inquire. It should be the beginning of the martial region. He is extraordinary in body. He has also been trained by God thunder. There are some extraordinary things in the cultivation of both martial arts, Taoism, runes and Taoism. Among the practitioners at the same level, they are invincible. Otherwise, Jianhong was defeated because he did not have the strength to kill long Jiu It''s not surprising. It''s better. The first time we set foot on the territory of martial arts can let the whole Zhongzhou know more clearly what is the supreme Nirvana


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Go to wuliangjiao, the next stop of the devil must be wuliangjiao!"


    "Do you want to see the unique demeanor of the demon king Du Shaofu? Go to the Wuliang sect quickly, and the demon king will surely appear!"


    "Hurry up, can you miss it? Du Shaofu, the demon king, will definitely go to wuliangjiao."


    In Zhongzhou, there are people walking in a hurry. There are monsters riding in the sky. There are figures shuttling in all directions, but they all go to one place, that is, wuliangjiao.Xuanming sect, Xiandu gate and huijianmen gate have gone to the third place. It is not difficult for people to guess that Du Shaofu, the demon king, will definitely go to wuliangjiao next stop.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1462

    When countless people rushed to wuliangjiao to watch the excitement, a group of peaks and deep valleys were filled with golden light, and there were fluctuations in the energy of heaven and earth. After a long time, two golden lights, accompanied by a little silver gold arc, swept straight out of the sky, and then disappeared into the deep sky.


    The energy of heaven and earth is disordered and the space vibrates. Then a young man in purple robes sits cross his knees in the valley. His eyes are clear and his face is firm. It is Du Shaofu who is being discussed in Manchuria.


    "I have a little experience in fighting with the master of the sword."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were smiling. Although he defeated the enemy with one move, he was touched by his own swordsmanship.


    "Congratulations."


    Ye Zijin''s shadow fell, and the curve curve was moving. He said, "the master of Jianhong is extraordinary. It is said that he is a rare talent in huijianmen for thousands of years. Unexpectedly, he was defeated in your hands."


    "It''s just the beginning of the military territory. How could it be my brother''s opponent?"


    Du Xiaoqing came forward, dark eyes as clear as a stream, with absolute confidence in his brother.


    "Don''t praise him. The more he praises, the more he goes to heaven."


    Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu, and said to Du Xiaoqing, "the top strongmen of xuanmingzong, huijianmen and Xiandu gate did not attack. I heard my master say that among these great forces above Kyushu, there are some old monsters who are not weak in cultivation. They are all sleeping. Once they recover, they are absolutely terrible."


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if those old monsters are revived. When the time comes to fight them, they will be the turtles."


    Jialouye changchalao laughs. During this period of time, he gets along with Ye Zijin, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao.


    Looking at jialouye changchalao and Jialou Yuantu changchalao, Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaohu smack their tongue.


    However, they have seen with their own eyes that the long chalao move of Jialou Yuantu has severely damaged a terrible strong man. Those ancestors of xuanming sect are absolutely afraid of these two terrible masters. I don''t know what kind of cultivation these two mysterious old men have achieved.


    "The old man is right. Even if there are some old monsters in the mountain gate, it doesn''t matter. When the time comes, one will be beaten." Du Xiaoyao and jialouye are old friends.


    "You take advantage of me again, little fellow."


    Jialouye looks white to Du Xiaoyao, but his eyes move slightly, but he can feel Du Xiaoyao''s extraordinary. The feeling makes him feel a little touched.


    "If you want to talk about it, you have to call me an elder."


    Du Xiaoyao was suddenly very old. In fact, it was much older than jialouye.


    "Next stop, are we going to wuliangjiao?"


    Ye Zijin opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu. During this period of time, she did not understand what kind of situation the purple robed youth was in front of her.


    "Wuliangjiao, it''s time to go, but wait a moment. Some guys have to be released."


    Du Shaofu smiles. At the same time, there is a light shining out of his eyebrows, and the ancient and reckless air is diffused out.


    "HISHI..."


    A moment later, a shadow fell in the valley, a strong and powerful breath spread everywhere.


    The first to come out are yepiaoling, eternal jade, stone and other celestial generals. It has been nearly two months since the outside world. They have been in the barren space for more than a year and a half. Mu ruobai and others were forged by the sacred formula, and also entered the purple thunder tripod to receive the divine thunder forging body. From the inside to the outside, they all have a sense of transformation.


    Eighteen people stand together, the figure is upright, the invisible breath solidifies the valley, just like the birth of eighteen peerless weapons.


    "The cultivation has improved a lot."


    Ye Zijin, Ouyang Shuang, Meiling and so on secretly move their eyes, feeling that mu ruobai, Duan Feiyu and other cultivation breath are enhanced a lot, more importantly, their whole person is from the inside through a kind of transformation.


    Even night Piaoling, jade and so on, have a lot of breath skyrocketed.


    "Roar..."


    The roar of beasts resounds through the valley. In the ancient space, there are many figures leaping out again. The landing is the silver winged devil carving, the tiger crouching mastiff, the xuanjiao king, the golden carving king, the stone turtle king, and the golden python.


    But at the moment, the silver winged devil carving, tiger crouching mastiff, xuanjiao king, golden Python and so on are permeated with this kind of ancient ferocity one by one. The breath of cultivation on the body seems to soar like a rocket in this period of time, which makes Ouyang Shuang, Meiling, ye Zijin and so on all secretly surprised.


    "I will not be afraid of meeting the same rank of pure blood dragon clan in the future!"


    The king of xuanjiao appeared, and he burst into laughter and excited eyes. What he got was the ancient dragon dragon dragon inheritance comparable to that of the dragon clan. He also had the body forged by thunder, the pure blood dragon race of the same rank. He also had direct resistance in the future.


    "Soon, I will rise up!"


    The silver winged demon Eagle clenched his fist and was evil all over, but it was sharp and domineering. The inheritance of the ancient fierce beast he got won''t be much lower than that of the Phoenix clan.


    "They are not vulgar!"


    Looking at the night floating Ling and the silver winged magic carving, there are not many people in the world who can make them admire."Now we can go!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and called out four snake skeleton puppets. The people jumped on the bones and left in the wind and clouds. The place they passed was like a storm.


    Wuliangjiao is a couple in Zhongzhou. It should be the smallest of the nine forces in terms of territory. However, no one will doubt the power and details of wuliangjiao. Even the Dalan religion, which has always been the leader in Zhongzhou, should be afraid of its existence.


    It is said that wuliangjiao has a long and profound foundation, which is related to the ancient times. It is a huge orthodoxy. It is a holy land of Buddhism and has its own style of cultivation, but it is incomparably powerful.


    The mountains stretch, winding around the horizon, like countless dragons in the garrison.


    Wuliang Mountain is the foundation of Wuliang religion. The gate is broad and thick, the magnificent hall stretches for thousands of miles, and the Sanskrit sound is remote. It can purify the soul of those who hear it.


    It is even said that people often hear such Sanskrit, as if they were inspired to put down the butcher''s knife and throw themselves into Buddhism immediately.


    Just in the past few days, before the gate of wuliangjiao, a dense stream of people has begun to gather, and more and more people are still gathering. Among them, there are many strong people.


    A large number of people swarmed in and talked about it, all for the sake of Du Shaofu, the demon king, who wanted to see the devil''s demeanor.


    However, this dense crowd gathered outside the wuliangjiao, but no one dares to intrude into wuliangjiao and dare not to have disputes outside. That is disrespectful to wuliangjiao.


    However, there has been no movement within the Wuliang sect. It seems that there is a huge crowd gathering in the foreign exchange of Shanmen.


    But these days, from morning to night, there are many Sanskrit sounds in Wuliang sect.


    If there are any disciples of wuliangjiao who chant sutras and chant Buddha, they can gather into Sanskrit sounds for people to listen to, as if they can dispel the evil spirit and clean the bloody evil spirit.


    "Why hasn''t the devil arrived yet? According to the distance, it should have arrived long ago."


    "The demon king Du Shaofu will come to wuliangjiao. After all, wuliangjiao is extremely difficult to provoke."


    "It''s impossible. Xuanming sect, huijianmen, Xiandu gate, who quit the alliance of pure evil and evil, Du Shaofu, the demon king, has gone to settle accounts one by one. It''s impossible to leave wuliangjiao behind."


    "Boom..."


    In the public discussion, high in the distance, wind and clouds, terrible breath came, let countless people throb.


    Four huge fog across the sky, like a giant dragon across the sky, across the place, like the dark sky.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu is here. He is coming!"


    "That''s the chariot of Du Shaofu, the demon king, pulled by the four powerful skeletons of the snake tribe at the top of the mountain. He''s here."


    Under the terrible breath, people were palpitating, raising their heads and shaking their eyes. The terrible breath swept over them, which was enough to make people tremble.


    "Hum..."


    Almost at the same time, in Wuliang Mountain, in the gate of wuliangjiao, which is huge and towering like a huge mountain, there is a golden light diffused out of the magnificent ancient hall, which rises like an obsidian day. With the continuous Sanskrit, it can dispel the darkness.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong..."


    The sound of burning, the sound of wooden fish, and the sound of Sanskrit make people''s soul move. The sound of wooden fish sounds like beating on the hearts of people, and makes people''s heart beat with the frequency.


    "When the ROC comes, you will be welcome far away."


    In the golden light, there are many figures, all wearing seven clothes cassock made of seven pieces of cloth.


    At that time, some old people wore cassock ancestral clothes made of nine to twenty-five pieces of cloth, representing their extraordinary identity.


    A line of figures appear, accompanied by the golden light, there is a vision of heaven and earth, as if the Buddha came.


    After that, the gate of wuliangjiao was opened, and thousands of Buddhist monks came out to chant sutras and chant Buddhism. Some people held wooden fish and gathered Sanskrit sounds to the sky, which seemed to be able to kill all evil spirits.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1463

    Outside of the whole Wuliang sect, there is only Sanskrit, and the rest is silent.


    In front of the mountain gate, the countless onlookers gathered in the sky and the earth are also shining at the moment. They seem to be immersed in listening to the Sanskrit of the great road. They cannot extricate themselves and are full of yearning. Some people seem to be inspired to put down their butcher''s knives and cut off the world of mortals.


    "It''s no better way to disturb the mind. Let''s take it!"


    Suddenly, above the sky, there were shouts like thunder, mixed with a certain kind of great majesty, which broke the Sanskrit sound, such as a slap in the head, so that countless onlookers came back to their senses.


    "It''s terrible. The Sanskrit is strange."


    "Sanskrit seems to want me to cut off the world of mortals. It can affect my mind. It''s terrible!"


    Among the onlookers, there are strong people who change color. The stronger the strength, the more terrible they feel.


    "That strange Sanskrit can make people fall into it unconsciously and cannot extricate themselves. Although it can purify the violent heart, it is a kind of disguised purification, but it is more of a self erasing.


    "Poof..."


    Sanskrit was drunk on the spot. Some monks did not know why, all of them vomited blood fog. There was a mixture of great majesty and a kind of terrible pressure, which was unbearable.


    "Amitabha, the Sanskrit Scripture can purify the fierce, clear the mind and sweep away the dust, which is also of great benefit to cultivation. It''s a pity that benefactor Du interrupted him."


    The head of the monk is not an old monk, but an old monk with a light bead on his chest.


    "The whole body of the old monk is covered with golden light, like the light of Buddha, shining on the boundless Mountain Gate. The solemn and powerful diffuse out is intended to be worshipped.


    "The four giant snake skeleton puppets came to the near space and stretched across the void like a giant dragon. There were many figures standing on them, but their breath was fierce and bloody.


    "It''s a pity to confuse people''s minds, to deceive their own minds, or not to listen to them!"


    In the chariot, with the sound falling down, a golden figure flashed out like lightning, and then landed on the head of the ferocious three headed sea dragon snakes. The golden light converged, and a purple robed youth appeared, standing with his hands on his back, his eyes clear, and showing a kind of introverted and sharp. It was Du Shaofu.


    Whoosh... "


    In the chariot, a dozen or so figures were swept out and fell on the heads of four snake skeleton puppets. Those with extraordinary posture were Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaohu. Ye Zijin, elder of Jialou Yuantu, etc.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is really here. I know him when he turns to ashes. He is the demon king!"


    "My God, there are Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao, they are all here!"


    "That''s the night floating Ling, the eternal jade, the silver fox."


    "Night floating Ling around, it seems that the world will announce the sky will 18 Wei, is 18 terrible youth."


    "On the Tianjiao thunder guiding platform, which was once sealed in the ancient land, floating Ling, silver fox, and jade of all ages have boarded Tianjiao thunder guiding platform that night."


    "A series of figures appeared, and the outside viewers could not help but exclaim. Almost all the masters of those figures were famous.


    "Du Shaofu stood with his hands down and his eyes swept in front of him. Among the old monks, many of his breath was unfathomable and extremely powerful.


    "On the other side, Du Shaofu also met his acquaintances. He was a young bareheaded monk. His eyes were shining like stars in the sky. His face was as delicate as jade. There were nine ring scars on his head, just like nine mysterious runes. He came down in mid air with an air of self-respect, just like a God coming into the world. He was the king of nine spirits.


    "You''re here at last."


    "Looking at Du Shaofu, jiuchongling slightly raised his head and walked out and said," I led the wuliangjiao to Zhongzhou Changhe on that day, because I wanted to clean up evil spirits. Many living creatures were buried in Zhongzhou Changhe. Countless living creatures were robbed for this. I am responsible for my sin! "


    Du Shaofu looked at jiuchongling and asked, "why?"


    "All the evil deeds that were created in the past were born of greed, hatred, and infatuation from the body''s language and meaning. Now I confess everything. If I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell?"


    "When jiuchongling opens his mouth, there is a faint luster flowing on the crystal skin. The breath can calm the soul and calm the heart.


    "But you are not enough to let my fallen children rest in peace."


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his voice vibrated Wuliangshan, causing eardrum pain.


    "Amitabha."


    "When the old monk with a monk''s hat came out, put his hands together, declared the name of Buddha, and looked at Du Shaofu. There was a light of Buddha behind his back, shining in all directions." benefactor Du, there is no limit to suffering. When you look back, you will be wise. If you think about stupidity, you will become Prajna. So let it go. Put down your butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. "


    "With the voice of the old monk, the name of Buddha in the sky was widely publicized, so that countless living creatures below would like to worship and convert to


    " it is unnecessary. "


    "Looking at the old monk, Du Shaofu''s golden awn fluctuated, and the silver yellow electric arc overflowed all over the sky. He wanted the sky to flash and thunder and shatter the Buddha''s sound."Why not?"


    The old monk asked. The light of Buddha behind him changed. It seemed that there were Buddhists blooming, prayer flags shaking, Buddhist sounds singing and thunder destroying.


    "Because everything is illusory. Don''t you know, old monk, that you have practiced for so long?"


    "Du Shaofu looked at the old monk, behind the golden light, as if there were golden wings. The bird''s virtual shadow spread its wings, flapping its wings to hit the sky, sweeping some, intending to shatter the Buddha''s light and sound. His eyes were smiling and said," everything is illusory. Why should I become a Buddha now? I have no relationship with your Buddha. "


    "The old monk was stunned and looked at Du Shaofu. He was quite surprised. There was a statue of Buddha coming out of the sky, shining into the sky, looking down on the world and threatening the whole world. His voice said," everyone has Buddha nature. Everyone can become a Buddha, just like master Du Shih. "


    "Life is made by oneself, and the form is born from the heart. All things in the world are transformed into forms. When the heart does not move, all things do not move. The heart does not change, and all things remain unchanged."


    "Du Shaofu looked at the old monk with a smile and said," I''m leisurely, with my heart, with my nature and with my fate. Why should I ask for it? "


    "When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, there were lightning and thunder in the sky. There were golden winged ROC birds, which fluttered their wings and bathed in the thunder sea. They turned into thunder rocs, occupying the sky. Their eyes were shining with purple and gold. It seemed that they could destroy the Buddha statues all over the sky.


    "When the old monk heard the speech, he was stunned again, and the shadow Buddha behind him opened his eyes. At that moment, the Vatican sound in the sky was shining with golden light. The vision was solemn and solemn. He wanted to make all living beings comfortable. Then he said in a leisurely voice:" it seems that master Du Shih is going to do his own thing. This is not good or evil. "


    "There is no good or evil. Good and evil are in your heart. I move at my heart and come with fate. You can''t let go, old monk."


    "Du Shaofu said with a smile. His voice gradually became sharper and sharper. Behind his back, the shadow of purple and golden thunder flapped, and countless purple and gold thunder fell like a waterfall. The long river and the four corners of the sky blocked all the Sanskrit sounds of the Buddha.


    "This..."


    "The old monk was stunned. His eyes were astonished. He was speechless. The Buddha statues and prayer flags behind him began to change and gradually became illusory.


    "It''s so powerful that we can''t resist it any more."


    "Is this going to war? The pressure is too strong!"


    "All around the bottom, even those strong people began to panic.


    "Look at this moment, the old monk and Du Shaofu, the demon king, are able to bring up such visions when they are talking. Those who are not powerful enough are already on their knees for a long time.


    "But all of that, truly, happened in front of us. But in the end, the Buddhist statues of Sutra banners did not come out, nor did the purple golden thunder Peng and the thousands of thunderbolts fall down. Everything was just an illusion in the sky.


    "I didn''t expect that San Shao was so powerful that the old monk was stunned."


    "Du Xiaohu was surprised. He was very surprised by the fluctuation of his dark pupils.


    "Wrong, this is my brother''s own understanding of the way, that old monk''s practice is not enough, not the elder brother''s opponent!" Du Xiaoqing seems to feel an essence.


    "Is this what you learned in that supreme understanding? It''s terrible


    "Elder jialouye looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were very surprised. With his accomplishments and insight, he saw the essence of Du Shaofu''s words, but he was puzzled and puzzled.


    "The little monk is not weak. He has already touched the edge, but Shaofu should have learned from that supreme understanding, which is much better than that little monk." The five elder''s garrison was trying to open his mouth, and he seemed to feel something.


    "It''s not necessarily that Shaofu''s understanding is better than the little monk''s, but it may be that what Shaofu has learned in his supreme understanding is just the edge, which has not yet formed, but it has already made the little monk unable to compare with each other, just like a hero''s heavenly posture and the supreme heavenly posture. The difference is too big."


    "Elder jialouye''s brow is slightly frowned. He seems to be thinking. He has only heard of some things, and even he has not touched some levels.


    "Well, it seems that today''s World War I is inevitable."


    "The old monk had no choice but to speak, and the vision behind him began to disappear. When he looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes were filled with shock.


    "I just want to ask for justice. It''s the same. If someone can beat me in wuliangjiao''s martial region, I''ll leave immediately. But if not, I''ll take justice by myself."


    "When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his voice shook Wuliangshan.


    "This is the pure land of Buddhism. It''s not suitable to engage in a big fight."


    "The old monk looked at Du Shaofu and said," benefactor Du, how about this? I have an array, which is composed of 18 people, which is called the 18 Zun Luo array. If you can break through the 18 Zun Luo array on the Yuzun platform, you can take what you want. But if you fail, please leave? "


    "Eighteen Luozhen, yuzuntai!"


    Hearing this, some old people exclaimed, as if they knew something secret.


    "What is the eighteen venerable array and what is the yuzuntai?" Some young people, who had not even heard of it, asked the old, hoping to solve their doubts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1464

    "Yuzuntai is said to have been arranged by the ancestors of the Wuliang sect. It has its own space. Once you get to the yuzuntai, the highest accomplishment is wuzun realm. It is said that even the cultivation of Wuyu realm will be suppressed into the peak of wuzun realm, which will not exceed half of the realm."


    "There is great pressure on the Yuzun platform. It was originally a place for the martial monks of Wuliang sect to cultivate their bodies. The huge pressure can crush the body. If you practice on the platform, the body will be extremely powerful, comparable to fierce beasts, and it is a treasure of Wuliang sect."


    "The eighteen zunluo array is the Zhenjiao array of wuliangjiao. It is composed of eighteen disciples with accomplishments above wuzun state. The array is incomparable!"


    "What''s more frightening is that once the 18 Zun Luo array is launched, it can not only gather the strength of 18 people, but also complement each other. No matter who is attacked, it is no doubt equal to one person facing 18 people at the same time. It is hard to resist no matter how strong it is. If you want to break the array, it will be difficult to ascend the sky!"


    "It is said that the 18 zunluo array can complement each other and influence yuzuntai. Even magical means can be affected. At that time, no matter how strong the intruder is, it will not be better than the leader of the 18 zunluo array. If you want to break through, you have to be stronger than your physical strength."


    "For the disciples of Wuliang sect who can enter the 18 Zun Luo array, a physical body has been honed on the Yuzun platform for a long time. No matter how strong the cultivation of those who break into the array, they will be suppressed. Even if the ten eights are integrated into one, the power of the eighteen Dharma array can be doubled, and there is no way to break through it."


    Some elders spoke in a low voice about the origin of yuzuntai and the eighteen zunluo arrays. Although they only heard about it, it is not a big secret in Zhongzhou. Many people know about yuzuntai and the eighteen zunluo array of wuliangjiao.


    The eighteen zunluo array is itself a terrible Zhenjiao array of wuliangjiao. It complements yuzuntai and is even more terrifying.


    "Ah, they are not so dangerous


    In Du Shaofu''s ears, the voice of four long chalky old jialouye was filled with anger.


    "Does the four long chalkiness know about yuzuntai and eighteen zunluo arrays?"


    Du Shaofu asked in a voice. From the astonishment of the onlookers around, he also had a certain understanding of the yuzuntai and the eighteen zunluo arrays.


    "Ten thousand years ago, Dachang chalao once broke through the eighteen zunluo formation on the yuzuntai. The yuzuntai was weird, and the eighteen zunluo arrays were also very strong, so that Dachang chalao could only protect himself and leave. Although it seems that he has not been defeated, it is also a defeat of the array." Four long chalao rumor said.


    "Dachangchalao came to wuliangjiao ten thousand years ago and broke through the eighteen Arhats."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu, who was standing with his hands on his back, also had a golden light in his eyes. It seems that these 18 Luo arrays and Yu zuntai are really weird and extraordinary.


    "Shaofu, it seems that these bald donkeys of wuliangjiao have already known the identity of me and wuchangchalao from nowhere."


    Four long chalao''s voice continued to fall in Du Shaofu''s ears and said, "these bald donkeys of wuliangjiao are clearly taking the defeat of dachangchalao in the battle of eighteen zunluo ten thousand years ago to block my whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds."


    "Boom..."


    The space vibrated. With the four long chalkiness preaching at the same time, some of the old monks in the Wuliang sect condensed their fingerprints and made great works of gold. Along with the bursts of Sanskrit, the brilliant runes rendered the sky. Finally, they turned into a vast and simple stone platform and appeared in the sky.


    Around the ancient stone platform, Sanskrit is endless, and the golden light is like the light of Buddha, and the void around is distorted.


    "That''s the yuzuntai of wuliangjiao. It''s a treasure. It can sharpen the body and will. The vulgar can''t even get on the stage and will be excluded."


    "To some extent, those who are able to set foot on the platform are regarded as the dragon and Phoenix among human beings."


    "I didn''t expect to see the Wuliang sect''s yuzuntai this time. It seems that wuliangjiao wants to block the demon king Du Shaofu with yuzuntai and 18 zunluo arrays."


    As soon as yuzuntai came out, all directions of authority came. The Buddha''s light was shining, and the Buddha''s shadow was ethereal. He wanted to be inspired to cut off the world of mortals.


    "Heavy spirit."


    The old monk with a Sangha hat looked at jiuchongling and spoke in a low voice.


    Jiuchongling raised his head and looked at Du Shaofu in front of him. His red shirt moved with the wind, and then he went straight to Yuzun platform.


    "Whoosh..."


    With jiuchongling''s death, more than ten middle-aged youths all fell behind jiuchongling, and the monks'' clothes moved. All hands joined hands. With jiuchongling, it was exactly 18.


    "The eighteen Arhats are led by nine spirits. On the platform of Yuzun, no matter how strong they are, they can''t be stronger than the nine spirits."


    "Jiuchongling is very powerful. It can only be seen under the Red Phoenix in the East. I heard that jiuchongling had already cultivated the body to a very abnormal state on the Yuzun stage."


    "The eighteen men of the eighteen arhat array are extremely powerful. They are all strong in flesh. Eighteen people form an array and are integrated. It is equal to the strength of eighteen people. If you want to break the array, you don''t want to fight against each other if you have 18 strong people."


    There were onlookers around, and there were voices of alarm. It was too difficult and almost impossible for us to break through the 18 Zun array of Wuliang Sect on the stage of Yuzun."Benefactor Du, you have to break through the battle."


    The old monk looked at Du Shaofu with a smile on his face and his voice rang through Wuliang Mountain.


    "If you want more people and less bullying, we''ll go up together and break the eighteen array. It''s not an easy thing."


    Du Xiaoqing raised her eyebrows and her eyes were angry.


    "I''m afraid it''s not so simple. The yuzuntai is a treasure, and the eighteen zunluo array is one of the wuliangjiao Zhenshan arrays. It''s complementary to yuzuntai, and it''s not easy to deal with."


    Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth, his big eyes staring at Yu zuntai, as if he wanted to find out something.


    "Eighteen Luo arrays."


    Du Shaofu looked at Yu Zun''s stage. His eyes swept over jiuchongling and other 18 extraordinary figures with a smile on his face. Then he looked back at ye Piaoling and said, "how?"


    "Broken!"


    Black robe micro motion, eyes is cold and sharp, night Piaoling is just a simple back to a word.


    "Boom


    With the fall of night floating Ling''s voice, on the four huge skeleton puppets, ancient jade, silver fox, stone, mu ruobai and so on, all of a sudden, their eyes gush out their fine awns, and a breath of breath has been rising and fluctuating.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and gave a faint smile.


    "Up


    With the fall of the night''s voice, the eighteen figures had already been eager to try, and all of a sudden they were like eighteen golden rainbow.


    The eighteen figures all fall on the Yuzun platform. The eighteen upright bodies are like eighteen extremely sharp and fierce soldiers. People can look at them from afar and feel frightened for no reason!


    "In 18 days, I will break through the eighteen Arhats. If I lose, I will leave immediately. If I win, I will take it myself." Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said to the old monk.


    "If you are going to defend in 18 days, you should follow the instructions of benefactor Du."


    With a smile in his eyes, the old monk even looked more relaxed. Du Shaofu, the demon king, did not move, and the eighteen Luo arrays on the Yuzun stage were more unshakable.


    Ten thousand years ago, the pure blood golden winged ROC, the peak of the golden winged ROC family, could not break through the battle. The eighteen day generals of the World Association seemed to have some reputation, but to break the 18 Zun Luo array on the Yuzun stage would have been a fool''s dream.


    "We met again."


    On the stage of Yu Zun, jiuchongling opens his mouth. He is no stranger to the night floating Ling, the eternal jade and the silver fox.


    "Our eighteen brothers are only here to break the battle."


    Night floating Ling mouth, thin lips light open, thin slender figure like a sword, standing quietly also gives a kind of once scabbard, will be extremely sharp feeling.


    "Well, let''s get started."


    Jiuchongling didn''t say much. The ring scar on the top of his head began to glow, and there was a golden light around him. It was like a storm that roared all over the body. The whole yuzuntai suddenly began to have a disorder of energy, which directly affected the 18 brothers, such as ye Piaoling.


    "Set up


    At the same time, the seventeen figures behind jiuchongling responded, one after another broke the wind, and the figures changed. They were already mysterious between each other, and finally gathered and arranged into an array.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1465

    "Eighteen Luo arrays!"


    In an instant, the sound of Brahman''s voice from the four sides of the human body was heard.


    In the next moment, the 18 people were covered with golden light, just like a Buddha on the spot. The golden light was ten thousand feet, and a vision came.


    Eighteen golden figures gather together and are connected with each other in a mysterious way. The terror and pressure that looms from the eighteen people makes people change color directly.


    Eighteen figures are suspended on the platform, and the golden light shines on the sky, just like the arrival of the eighteen Arhats!


    All over the sky, Buddha light, crushing the sky, this is how shocking!


    "It turns out that this is the eighteen Luozhen, which is really extraordinary!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved, looking at the eighteen Luozhen on the stage of Yuzun, and some of them secretly appreciated it.


    Under the guidance of his elder brother Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu''s array attainments are extremely excellent.


    Then he got the heavenly spirit record left by the master''s holy hand. The array recorded in it is enough to call it the origin of the array in the world.


    All these years, once he had time, Du Shaofu was also understanding.


    I''m afraid Du Shaofu can compare with the best array experts in the world at the moment, but he doesn''t have many opportunities to show it.


    At the moment, looking at the eighteen Luozhen, Du Shaofu also saw its profound and extraordinary.


    "Eighteen Luo arrays..."


    Ye Piaoling and other heavenly generals look ahead, and their runes fluctuate to resist the influence of jiuchongling on yuzuntai.


    "Compare the array, just want to have a try, set up the array!"


    Looking at the eighteen Luo arrays arranged by jiuchongling and others in front of them, the eyes of the night floating Ling and the eternal jade were not surprised and shocked. Instead, they all poured out an absolute sense of war, and all the figures immediately swept away from all around.


    "Eighteen days beast holy evil spirit array!"


    The sky will 18 Wei Qi Qi dislocation separate, 18 big shouts gather neat, turn into a earth shaking roar, ring through Wuliang Mountain.


    "Roar..."


    At the same time, the roar of the beast is like thunder, the sky will be eighteen guards, the whole body of the light is bright, the rune flash shining on the sky!


    In the surging wind and clouds, eighteen people seem to have undergone a strange change, turning into eighteen monstrous monsters.


    has golden wings, ROC bird, Xuan Yun Jiao, ancient fox, has ancient blood * ''fighting'', has ancient "Teng snake", and "dou" and "Zhi Zhi" and so on.


    A total of 18 monsters hover around the body, ferocious roaring. Any one of them is huge, and it is a fierce beast on the list of heavenly beasts.


    Among them, the ancient sky fox is still an entity, led by the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird that floats all over the body at night.


    The shadow of the eighteen fierce beasts is occupying the sky and covering the sky. It appears in the sky in a way that blocks the sky and the sun, and confronts the eighteen Buddha array!


    When I saw the scene in front of me, I saw that 18 days later, Jiang Wei turned into 18 huge fierce beasts. All around Wuliang Mountain, all of them took cool breath.


    Obviously, no one expected that there would be such a terrible means for the 18 day generals in the world.


    The 18 fierce beasts are flying in the sky. The pressure released at the moment will not be more fierce and terrible than that under the eighteen Arhats array, or even destroy the light and shadow of Buddha.


    In addition to forging body, holy body formula can also be engraved with array and beast energy on the body.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu was ready to form a terrible battle line with the method of holy body formula one day for night floating Ling and eternal jade.


    For example, if we forge the body of shenlei and the formula of holy body, Du Shaofu will engrave the beast energy and array one by one. If the sky will combine the eighteen guards, we will be able to gather the eighteen days beast holy evil spirit array.


    However, the array engraved on Du Shaofu''s jade at night is just a few corners, which is not enough to form an array.


    Finally, the 18 day beast holy evil spirit array is not from the holy formula of qizun Xiahou Fenglei, nor from Zhen Qingchun, the boy of holy array. It is a fierce array recorded in the tianlinglu of Shengshou lingzun.


    The eighteen days beast Saint Sha array originally needs to refine the eighteen array angles, and the soul of the eighteen fierce beasts can be condensed into the array angle.


    After Du Shaofu''s transformation, he directly took the physical body of the eighteen heavenly generals as the angle of the array.


    In the process of refining the engraved array, the eighteen fearsome youths, such as Tianjiang and shibawei, who came from life to death and showed fierce fighting, could not help but scream and howl. Fortunately, they also fought back in the end.


    "What a terrible battle is this?"


    Looking at the 18 day beast holy evil spirit array gathered at night, the faces of the old monks in Wuliang sect also showed a look of shock. It was so terrible that it was unheard of.


    "Luohan return to the throne, subdue the dragon and subdue the tiger!"


    On the stage of Yuzun, Jiuchong is smart. The Buddha''s light is ten thousand feet behind, and the Buddha''s figure is hundreds of feet. It will not be under the shadow of the fierce beast.


    The eighteen figures are just like the arrival of the eighteen Arhats. The shadow comes with the body rolling across the sky, or reciting scriptures, or waving a prayer flag, or rotating Buddhist beads, beating wooden fish, dancing magic pestle and so on. The virtual shadow is brilliant and wants to suppress the eighteen fierce beasts.Eighteen Buddha shadow Arhats, accompanied by Sanskrit sound bursts, and the mysterious patterns of talismans are bright. Just as the sun reaches the sun, it bursts into brilliant light. It is like a huge wind made of golden light, which will crush the whole sky.


    Around the people pour to breathe cool air, that terrible prestige, the strength is not enough direct worship, prostrate on the ground.


    Those terrible array of eighteen Buddhas, accompanied by a terrible pressure of Buddhism and Taoism, is extremely terrible.


    "Roar..."


    The beast roared like thunder, and the eighteen fierce beasts moved. In a sonorous sound, the eighteen Buddha shadow Arhats were impacted.


    In an instant, the sky was shaking, and the sky was full of emptiness, broken and shining.


    "Gee!"


    At night, the golden winged ROC bird is floating in the sky. The sky is surging, and the golden light is pouring like rain.


    The nine spirits are shrouded in the shadow of the Buddha with great dignity, like a majestic arhat, holding a long golden spear, and pressing against the golden winged Dapeng bird town that floats in the night.


    Night floating Ling not afraid, wave like a Peng claw, burst out bright golden light, blazing bright, seize the void, covering the former Golden spear.


    Jiuchongling waves his hand, and the golden spear penetrates the void, avoiding a claw, and turns into a prayer flag, like a sky sword breaking through the sky, clanging into the ears, sweeping the night floating Ling.


    The shadow behind the night flutters, and the golden light is bright. It directly cuts off the Sutra flag of jiuchongling, and the secret patterns of golden light talisman are bright, like the golden tide. The flapping wings, like the ROC attacking the sky, show the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, submerge the jiuchongling spirit, and shake back the arhat Buddha shadow directly.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM...!"


    In a series of deep explosions, the eighteen fierce beasts made a powerful attack, and all the shadows of the eighteen Buddhas and Arhats were shaken back. The amazing roar of the beasts was deafening, drowning the Sanskrit.


    The eighteen brothers turn into eighteen fierce beasts. When they are combined, they are naturally formed and communicate the energy of heaven and earth. They are just like the revival of the eighteen real fierce beasts. They are ferocious and ferocious. They gather the world-class murderous array and oppress the eighteen Buddha shadow Arhats!


    "My God, it''s a terrible fierce array. It seems that the eighteen zunluo formation is invincible!"


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a terrible and fierce array in the World Conference of the wasteland. This is still on the Yuzun stage. If it is outside, I''m afraid the 18 Zun Luo array has been defeated!"


    The terrifying duel on Yu Zun''s stage was terrifying. He had never seen such a fierce battle.


    Everyone is shocked. The terrible 18 day beast holy evil spirit array is too fierce!


    "Eighteen Luozhen, luozun return to the throne!"


    The eyes of jiuchongling stars are fluctuating. They make decisions at once, and their fingerprints are condensed. The Buddha light that covers the sky and the earth rises from within itself.


    "Return to the throne


    In the next moment, the eighteen Buddha arrays changed, and the eighteen terrible breath soared into the sky and shook the sky. The shadows of the eighteen Buddhas merged in the Sanskrit array and turned into a huge, almost thousands of feet in length.


    The huge thing is like a Buddha, overlooking the world. The Sanskrit voice in his mouth is amazing. The golden light is bright and full of dignity and prestige.


    "Eighteen days the beast returns to its place!"


    At the same time, the eighteen fearing monsters also changed in a mysterious and unpredictable way, and finally gathered together.


    In the surging wind and clouds, the bloody and fierce breath swept the four sides, a huge, thousands of feet of ferocious virtual shadow, just like the birth of a demon lord.


    That terrible virtual shadow was full of evil Qi, which made people palpitating and showed a great majesty!


    "Why are there so many troubles in the world? There are so many demons and evils in the world. There is no limit to the sea of suffering. Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha


    The Sanskrit is rolling, and the image of the Giant Buddha is coming across time and space. The Sanskrit in his mouth comes with a strange rhythm, like a kind of soul sound wave, which makes the four living creatures be inspired and want to put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha.


    "Buddha is the master of the world, purifying the world!"


    The huge Buddha was pounding in, waving a chalky hand, the light of Buddha was shining everywhere, and the shadow of Buddha was lingering. With a terrible and indescribable wave, the huge Buddha was pounding fiercely to the ferocious virtual shadow of night floating Ling.


    "Why is the world so troubled? Just because I don''t know myself, how about Buddha and how about devil? Everything is illusory. I am in the heart of the devil, I am the devil. I am the Buddha. I am the Buddha. I am the true self. The Buddha and the devil are not afraid of me. If the devil offends me, kill the Buddha! "


    The ferocious shadow Demon Lord opened his mouth, and his voice was moving in all directions, like thunder. He waved his hand, which made yuzuntai tremble, and the power of heaven and earth was in it.


    The ferocious virtual shadows meet each other with one hand, the strong wind, the thunder and lightning, the roar of thousands of beasts, shaking the void, showing great pressure!


    "Boom


    The two collide with each other, and all of a sudden, the whole Yuzun stage radiates light, and the bright Rune spreads like a halo.


    In such a collision, countless creatures trembled and the whole body was creepy.


    "Kaka..."


    Before long, the sky changed. The huge shadow of Buddha began to crack, and the light of Buddha was broken. The eighteen figures appeared like Arhats, connected and revealed. The eighteen people began with the nine spirits, and their bodies began to crack, and all of them collapsed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1466

    "Poof..."


    In a flash, the eighteen figures were shot upside down, and jiuchongling and others flew out of the yuzuntai one by one. They hit the guangchaling field and smashed the ground. All of them spat out blood, and their faces were as white as ashes.


    Around a dead silence, all over the sky Buddhist sound dissipated, Buddha light broken.


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. The eighteen Arhats can''t be defeated!"


    In immeasurable education, there are old people who can''t believe what they are seeing.


    If you want to break the 18 Buddha array, you can''t do it unless the other 18 people are all the same in flesh, which is stronger than the other 18 people such as jiuchongling.


    But in the final confrontation, it seems that the light is shining and all kinds of powers burst out, but it is actually the most direct physical confrontation.


    The eighteen Arhats gather the physical strength of eighteen people. In addition, the eighteen Arhats attract the energy of heaven and earth to crush the enemy.


    However, in the end, jiuchongling and other physical bodies were all severely damaged. It is no doubt that the flesh bodies of eighteen people, such as Piaoling, were even stronger than those of jiuchongling. Otherwise, it would be impossible for jiuchongling and other physical bodies to suffer heavy damage.


    That night, Piaoling and others were even stronger than the flesh bodies forged by jiuchongling on the Yuzun platform. They were still eighteen people at the same time. How strong they were.


    On the stage of Yuzun, the ferocious and empty shadow dissipated, and the night floated Ling and other 18 people all fell down.


    "Eighteen Luozhen, no better than you!"


    The eighteen figures are straight and straight. They are peerless and sharp, and go straight into the sky deep on the platform.


    "What a strong array, channeling the energy of heaven and earth, gathering the power of 18 people, and doubling the power. If there is no limit on the domain, the 18 people will be invincible in the territory."


    Jialouye changchalao looks at the eighteen people on the stage of Yuzun, and his eyes also burst with gold.


    "These 18 guys, once someone breaks through the martial area, once the terrible array is launched, it will be equivalent to fighting in the 18 military regions. If the 18 people break through the martial area for the first time, it will be even more terrible. It will be enough to sweep all the same levels, even the same level of our family."


    The distant picture of wuchangchalao tower also shows a shock color. At first, on the Yuzun platform, dachangchalao didn''t break the eighteen Luo arrays, but at the moment it was destroyed by these 18 young people.


    "Is that the sky will be 18 Wei? How terrible!"


    "The eighteen Arhats of Wuliang sect were defeated, and the eighteen guards of Tianjiang were too strong!"


    After a long time, before the gate of wuliangjiao, there was a voice of exclamation. Was it not that his eyes were shocked!


    Du Shaofu looked at the eighteen upright youths on the stage of Yuzun with a smile in his eyes.


    Du Shaofu had known for a long time the extent to which night floated Ling, ancient jade, stone, silver fox, etc.


    As for the Bi flesh body, the holy body formula and the God thunder forging body, the flesh body of the eighteen heavenly generals can be comparable to any fierce beast. Even compared with the pure blood noumenon of the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and the tiger clan, it is not much different. It is by no means comparable to the eighteen people of the eighteen Arhats.


    However, the 18 heavenly beast holy Sha array comes from tianlinglu, which surpasses the 18 Zun Luo array.


    "Wuliangjiao has failed!"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu walked across the sky and broke into the Wuliang sect.


    "Boom..."


    A moment later, in wuliangjiao, a magnificent hall was flying away from the top of the hall in the trembling sound of "boom".


    A figure rose from the sky, lifted the huge roof of the hall with one arm and went straight away.


    "That is the Wuliang Hall of my Wuliang sect. It was demolished by the demon king!"


    "There are a lot of cultivation resources in Wuliang palace. They are all taken away by the demon king."


    "Why didn''t the old ancestor of the sect go out and take over the demon king?"


    In Wuliang sect, many strong people are pale and want to cry without tears.


    As in xuanming sect, Du Shaofu, the demon king, raided the Wuliang sect and wiped out the faces of every mountain gate.


    From then on, I''m afraid that wuliangjiao has been unable to raise its head in the whole of Kyushu.


    For the first time in thousands of years, it is still the first time that one person has been so reckless in the boundless religion.


    "Boom


    The demon king raised his head, four huge snake bones left, and the guard followed him for 18 days. In this scene, countless eyes in front of Wuliang Mountain did not blink for a long time.


    Originally, everyone wanted to come to see Du Shaofu, the demon king. Who knows, he didn''t see Du Shaofu do it in the end. However, on the stage of Yuzun, the sky generals and eighteen guards fought against the eighteen Zun array, which shocked the whole scene!


    A few days later, the news that the 18 guards defeated the 18 Zun Luo formation spread throughout Zhongzhou at the speed of a hurricane.


    With night floating Ling as the head of the sky will 18 Wei, thoroughly famous throughout Zhongzhou.


    Blue sky cloudless, vast mountains, cloud moving, wind blowing, silent.


    Suddenly, there is a huge black shadow from the sky, flying like lightning, where the wind is surging.


    If you look at them carefully, they are four huge things, just like a giant dragon, pulling a chariot, all the way through, are eye-catching.But in this desolate mountains, there is no one to follow and marvel at.


    The four great things are the huge skeletons of the four snake tribe. At the moment, many figures are sitting on their knees, all of them are closing their eyes, covering the light and lingering the brilliance.


    "Brother, when are we going to the big round?"


    In the chariot, Du Xiaoqing looked through the window at the view of the sky. Then he turned his head and asked Du Shaofu, who was sitting on his knees.


    "Let''s go back first, and then we''ll go to the big round."


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and his eyes twinkled.


    "We have arrived in the wasteland, and these places below are all in the hands of the World Association."


    Ye Zijin''s hair was moving, and his clear eyes looked down at him. The vast land was the territory laid down by the world''s great army of the wasteland some time ago.


    "The wasteland is too small."


    Du Shaofu said in a low voice that although the World Association of the wasteland is not the same as it used to be and the strong are like clouds, it is no longer the original Du Shaofu. At the moment, he is very clear that the power of the World Association of the wasteland is still too weak.


    With the strength of the wasteland and the Du family, not to mention the golden winged Dapeng, the dragon, the Phoenix and the nine great masters, they can not be compared.


    Even in the realm of beasts, many orcs are more powerful than the current desolate country. The Du family doesn''t know how much more powerful they are.


    Even the four mountain gates of xuanming sect, wuliangjiao, huijianmen and Xiandu gate recently passed by, Du Shaofu did not know that he would never have broken through those four gates if he had not borrowed the power of four Chang chalao and five Chang chalao.


    The four big gates were tolerant again and again. They were afraid that the terror power of the four changchalaoye and the wuchangchalaogulou were not only the terror power of the two, but also the golden winged Dapeng birds behind them. That was the reason why the four forces were most afraid.


    Du Shaofu often thought that if the Du family were a huge race like a cloud of golden winged ROC birds, then how could the Legalists and the Guangming divine court dare to touch their own family, how could they dare to touch their own schools.


    Du Shaofu has always wanted to build his own powerful family, so that one day, he can look at the Legalists equally, let the family reunite, and kill the Legalists who deceived him at the beginning.


    But now the gap is still very big, the world will be no longer the same as before, but also can not be compared with those huge things accumulated more than thousands of years.


    "It''s not enough. We must become stronger as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart that when the accounts of the big round religion were clear, there was still a bright shrine to solve. The whereabouts of master qizun was unknown, and the family had not yet reunited.


    With the increase of his strength, the more he contacted and understood, the more he knew that his current strength was still far from enough.


    "Shaofu, someone is waiting for us. Our strength is very strong, and the comers are not good."


    In Du Shaofu''s meditation, suddenly, four long chalao, sitting cross legged, said softly, his eyes glistening with gold.


    "Hehe, it''s not weak. It''s interesting."


    In the distance of Kalou, the old chalky man opened his mouth with a smile in his eyes and rubbed his hands.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly and his mind was released. Meanwhile, the four Pang snake skeleton puppets stopped in the air.


    "HISHI..."


    On the four skeletons puppets, many figures sitting on their knees open their eyes and stand together to guard against the surroundings.


    "Whoosh..."


    Inside the chariot, the figures quickly swept out.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept around him. The vast mountains were deserted, the birds were not near, and there was no sound. Even the clouds in the sky were frozen. It was very strange.


    "I didn''t expect that perception is good. It seems that the boy has some skills, and he is worthy of daring in the Wuliang sect!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1467

    Just as Du Shaofu and other figures were swept out, a light and thick voice came out with a little chill and resounded through the air.


    A figure then emerged out of thin air, accompanied by a vast breath, but also spread to the sky.


    Standing in the air, he was an old man in green robes, with a faint chill in his face, but his face was drooping, and his forehead was bulging on both sides, as if he had two horns.


    "Monster."


    When Du Shaofu looked at the old man in green robe, his breath was not a human race, but a monster, and his breath had reached an absolutely terrible start.


    "How strong, this man is the top one!"


    With the appearance of this man, Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, wild Gu Diao and so on suddenly changed color. The invisible breath made them tremble all over.


    "A strong man is on the way to kill him!"


    Night Piaoling, eternal jade, xuanjiaowang and other dignified faces are waiting for the battle, the cold light in their eyes fluctuates, and they are ready to do their best at any time.


    "It''s a monster, like a dragon people..."


    Du Xiaoqing frowned and Jue Meimei looked dignified. She felt the breath of the dragon race and the breath that made her soul throb. Her cultivation was absolutely fierce to a terrible level.


    "Come with me, boy, so that you won''t suffer."


    The old man''s voice was deep and he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I''m young. I don''t know that your strength is not enough."


    "Who are you, dragon people?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man, but there was not much change in his face. He even had a little smile on his face.


    But at the moment, the smile on Du Shaofu''s face made people feel a sense of desolation. For those who dare to block themselves, Du Shaofu was naturally not happy.


    "The perception is really good. The yuan God looks very strong. I really have some relationship with the dragon clan."


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu, then swept Du Xiaoyao and other people. His eyes were cold and arrogant. He was very domineering for no reason. He said, "stop talking nonsense. Go with me. No one can escape. Don''t think you have two strong old things around you. If you can defeat a guy who has just broken through xiandumen and has just broken through the big area, he can run wild in Zhongzhou It''s much deeper than you think. Are those two guys hiding in the chariot? Why don''t they dare to come out? I''d like to see them


    Looking around, the old man in green robe seemed to have received some news for a long time. He learned that a great territory cultivator in Xiandu gate was also photographed. But at the moment, he seemed confident and fearless, looking for the two mysterious old men who had received the news.


    "Shaofu, this guy is really a dragon. His name is Qiu Li. His body is a dragon, which is only a little worse than that of the pure blood dragon family. He broke the rules of the dragon family thousands of years ago. He wanted to be abolished. But he finally escaped by some relationship, but he never dared to return to the dragon family. Later, I heard that this guy came to Zhongzhou and seemed to become a spiritual heaven The offering of the valley. "


    In the chariot, the voice of jialouye changchalao spreads out. He feels that someone is lying in ambush on the way, and the visitor has a familiar breath. In order to avoid scaring the ambush directly, both jialouye changchalao and jialouyuantu changchalao are not out of the chariot.


    "People from Lingtian valley."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. It was not surprising that lingtiangu sent out strong men to kill him on the way.


    With a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth, Du Shaofu murmured, "I thought that I couldn''t attract anyone along the way. I didn''t expect that one would come in the end. It''s no white matter."


    "Who''s hiding in it? Get out of here, or I''ll be rude to you!"


    At the moment, listening to jialouye''s words, Qiu Li suddenly changed his face and began to drink. The voice in the chariot seemed familiar to him. The light in his eyes was like an electric bucket. He wanted to know who was in the chariot.


    "Boom


    At the same time, a terrible breath came out of Qiu Li''s body, and the breath filled the world with a chill, as if the heaven and earth around him had solidified at the moment.


    Under this terrible breath, all people are throbbing for it, even Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Ouyang Shuang and so on all have to tremble.


    "Qiu Li, you are really arrogant. I never saw you so arrogant when I was in the animal kingdom. I was lying in ambush on the way. I was shameless and went back more and more."


    At the same time, two golden figures came out of the chariot.


    The golden light is fluctuating and domineering. The pressure of Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and Ouyang Shuang dissipates most of the pressure immediately,


    and at this moment, the two vast breath from the two golden figures just like a volcano, suddenly burst out, showing incomparable hegemony, like the supreme power!


    "Qiu long, you and his grandmother dare to be arrogant in front of Laozi. Are you old enough to die?"


    The roar is like thunder, and the domineering breath diffuses and opens. It diffuses in the sky, and makes the space solidify instantly.Then two golden figures slowly revealed, it is four long chalao old Jia Lou ye and five long chalao old Jia Lou yuan Tu.


    "The family of golden winged mires."


    Feeling the overbearing breath, Qiu Li''s face had changed greatly. It was the breath of the golden winged Dapeng, and he would never feel wrong.


    But when he clearly saw the two men, jialouyuantu and jialouye Changci, who came out of the chariot clearly, Qiu Li''s face was still gloomy. In a moment, Qiu Li became stiff, then solidified, and finally, a terrible color appeared in his eyes.


    "Kalou Yuantu, jialouye, how could it be you?"


    Qiu Li couldn''t help but exclaim. Looking at the two familiar figures, he seemed to have some kind of fear like fear. His body began to tremble, and the fear was intended to diffuse out of his pupils.


    "If you come, don''t leave. You dare to move our people and seek death!"


    Jialouye long chalao, Jialou Yuantu Chang chalao appeared, eyes showing domineering anger, a cold drink, two golden light energy suddenly burst out, directly into the lightning rushed to Qiu Li, and such a powerful explosion, immediately solidified this space.


    "Let''s step back a little bit!"


    Du Shaofu, with a smile in his eyes, immediately urged the four snake skeleton puppets to retreat in order not to be affected.


    "No, run away!"


    Qiu Li almost did not have any hesitation, so he directly chose to flee. Facing jialouye and jialouyuantu, he knew that he had no chance to win. Even in the face of one, he would never win.


    Qiu Li got the news that Du Shaofu might have strong men around him, so he dared to make a big fuss at the gate of xuanmingzong and xiandumen, and even the strong one beat a strong man who had just broken through the xiandumen in one move. His strength was very great.


    But Qiu Li was not afraid. He was proud of Qiu long and his family. He was a sacrifice to lingtiangu. He wanted to capture Du Shaofu.


    As for the two strong men around Du Shaofu, Qiu Li felt that he could deal with them. His accomplishments reached the peak of the great realm, and even the realm was only one step away. Even in the face of the real realm cultivation, he was absolutely able to take Du Shaofu away by surprise and get rid of one.


    But now Qiu Li never knew that he would meet two guys, jialouye and Jialou Yuantu.


    If he had known that they were jialouye and Jialou Yuantu, and they were with Du Shaofu, Qiu Li would have advised lingtiangu not to do anything about it. How dare he come to intercept him on the way.


    But at the moment, Qiu Li wanted to run away. Without any hesitation, he turned around and ran away.


    But how could Qiu Li''s speed be faster than that of jiayuantu and jialouye changchalao, who are famous for their speed. It''s too late.


    Jialouye, in particular, is a long chalky old man, as fast as the golden lightning that penetrates the space, and instantly arrives in front of Qiu Li.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    Jialouye''s eldest chalkiness drank. His hand waved, and the golden and bright Rune flashed out, just like a golden winged ROC bird flapping its wings.


    This is the shaking of the sky wings, overbearing breaking the sky, brilliant, directly to Qiu Li.


    This terrible shot is the night floating Ling, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, xuanjiao king, wild Gu Diao and so on. It''s not because the blood in the body is coagulated, the spirit of the heart, the spirit of the beast is throbbing, and the whole body can''t help shaking!


    All of them are afraid for no reason. This is the first time they have seen jialouye changchalao.


    "Jialouye, you are already the world Domain... "


    Qiu Li suddenly found out what he was most afraid of. His body trembled, the beast''s soul throbbed, and his voice trembled.


    Qiu Li couldn''t avoid it for a long time. In his fear and fright, Qiu Li could only fight with all his might, and a claw print rose like a dragon''s claw, accompanied by dark clouds.


    "Hiss!"


    The black cloud and the brilliance of the dragon claw form a sharp contrast. There is a sound of dragon howling inside the claw print, and the dragon power is rolling.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The two collided instantaneously, but in the end, Qiu Li''s paw print was directly smashed by jialouye''s changchalao, and his body was shot backward and fell from the air. With one move, he was shot into the ground.


    "Do you want to escape? It''s a pity that you are not good at it. You can''t escape. Get out of here!"


    Jialou Yuantu changchalao suddenly drinks. It seems that he has found that Qiu Li has been smashed to the ground. He actually wants to escape directly.


    However, Jialou has long been on guard for a long time, waving his hands. One fist is full of golden light, which represents a kind of terrible pressure. The other fist directly impacts down and falls on a huge mountain below. The golden light is dazzling and falls to the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The mountains and the earth are breaking, the earth is shaking in all directions, countless ground fissures are cracking, the boulders are flying, the terrible aftershock of power, even the void is shattered.


    Under one blow, a thousand miles around turned into ruins and crumbled to death. Everything was destroyed. It was so terrible!


    Looking at this scene in the distance, the night floating Ling, xuanjiao king and so on, are they roaring in their ears, and the spirit of Yuanshen beast is shocked by thunder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1468

    "Oh


    The Dragon howled like a song. In the broken ground crack, a huge dragon roared out, and the two corners of his forehead were covered with talismans and secret patterns, which were over a thousand feet.


    The dragon is in the air. This is a real dragon. Compared with the four snake skeleton puppets, it is much bigger and more ferocious. There is a big difference between the two.


    At the moment, the Dragon scales on Qiu Li''s body were broken, and his blood was dripping. It seemed that he had just touched elder jialouyuantu and had suffered trauma.


    However, although this dragon is not a pure blood dragon, it is also a real dragon. It is the Dragon itself. Its body is also a strong metamorphosis, and has not been seriously damaged.


    "Jialouye, Jialou Yuantu, don''t deceive people too much!"


    Qiu Li opened his mouth, and his whole body was filled with brilliant dragon scales. The sound waves were like waves. The Dragon Power covered the sky. He wanted to crush the void, spread thousands of miles, and surge the round space directly.


    This scene is very frightening. Looking from afar, the king of xuanjiao and the king of stone tortoise are also frightened. The dragon is so terrible that it affects the whole world!


    "What if I deceive you? Do you want to attract others'' attention? It''s a pity that this space has been blocked by me for a long time. You can''t escape and the news can''t be spread out!"


    The eldest brother of kalouye drank, and his whole body was full of gold. In an instant, he covered the sky and the sky, turning the whole space into a golden ocean. There were talismans and secret patterns condensed into the virtual shadow of golden winged ROC birds, in which they flapped their wings to hit the sky and waved their claws to crack the stars.


    "What a mighty power!"


    Under such a domineering power, xuanjiao king, silver winged devil carving and so on are not only dull eyes and palpitations, but also unable to help crawling down.


    Under the supremacy of the golden winged ROC, they have been handed down from ancient times, and they should be trembling at the moment.


    The elder of Qiu Ye is strong enough to surpass the elder.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    The elder brother of kalouye drinks, waves his hand and grabs it out of the space. He doesn''t need to move the body at all. His claw marks are separated from the space, and he also directly grasps the void.


    Qiu Limu was afraid and wanted to stop it, but he couldn''t stop it at all. The large dragon scales were scratched by elder jialouye, and his blood was dripping with blood.


    "Be honest with me!"


    Although the momentum of elder jialouyuantu at the moment is less than that of elder jialouye, he is much more powerful and overbearing than Qiu Li.


    The elder of Kalou Yuantu is in the sky, covered with bright golden light. It is like a scorching sun, and constantly sends out the secret patterns of color symbols. It is like a overlord coming to the world and sitting on the body of Qiu Li.


    "Oh..."


    No matter how much Qiu Li struggled, he could not get rid of the elder Jialou Yuantu.


    "Suppress!"


    Jialou plans to drink from the eldest brother and activate the magic power. When the Peng comes to the ninth day, the golden light breaks out and the breath is huge. It suppresses Qiu Li like the world, and then a fist falls on Qiu Li''s neck and head.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Fist to meat, smash dragon scales.


    "Oh..."


    Qiu Li screamed, but he couldn''t get rid of the repression of elder Jialou Yuantu and elder jialouye.


    Qiu Li''s body is very strong, but at the moment it is not short to be broken, and the dragon scale is also constantly cracking, howling and howling.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The sound of sucking cold air and swallowing saliva comes and goes one after another.


    At the moment, Du Xiaoqing, xuanjiao Wang, etc. were all stunned and stupefied, looking at the shocking scene in the sky ahead.


    Only a few people like Du Xiaoyao know the identity of the elder jialouye, not even Ouyang Shuang and ye Zijin.


    At the moment, Ouyang Shuang and his wife realized that they were so mysterious that they didn''t pay attention to wuliangjiao all the way. No wonder they didn''t pay attention to wuliangjiao.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Eternal jade, mu ruobai, Duan Feiyu and so on smacked their tongue, and their jaw opened in surprise and couldn''t take it back.


    The two mysterious old men were so terrible that they showed a kind of supremacy.


    "The golden winged ROC family, they should be the strong one of the golden winged mires!"


    Ye Piaoling is also very shocked. Vaguely, he has known the origin of the two mysterious elders. His body is engraved with golden wings, Dapeng, birds and beasts, which can be felt most clearly.


    "How strong


    The spirit opens her mouth, and her eyes are full of blood color. The supreme power that has just reached Yang is like her nemesis.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The deep sound of sonic boom resounded, dull like thunder, accompanied by the roar of the dragon, earth shaking, as if to shatter everything in the void sky.


    However, that side of the space, at the moment, seems to be blocked around, seemingly destroying everything, but the space below is no longer affected.


    "She''s a bear. She has the strength to ambush and die!"


    Before long, the bright golden light converged in front of him, and then he saw the elder of Kalou Yuantu crossing the space with a ten foot long dragon in his hand.


    At the moment, the dragon, which was dozens of feet long, was dripping with blood and its scales were broken. It was also sealed by the forbidden seal of death.His eyes were full of fear. Qiu Li didn''t seem to understand how he met the two masters of terror, jialouye and jialouyuantu.


    "Shaofu, this guy is here for you. You should watch carefully. I don''t know what you''re keeping. You can kill him directly. It''s good to avoid future troubles. It''s also good to eat meat."


    Elder Jialou Yuantu threw Qiu Li''s body which had been suppressed directly to Du Shaofu, reminding him to be careful.


    The dragon has reached the peak level of the great region, but it can never be neglected.


    Du Shaofu has already sent a message to jialouye and jialouyuantu to arrest them alive as much as possible, so as to find out some information.


    Therefore, at this moment, jialouyuantu and elder jialouye took some efforts to capture Qiu Li alive and suppress him.


    If kalouye and elder Jialou Yuantu wanted to kill Qiu Li directly at first, it would have been much faster, and there was no need for such trouble.


    "He can''t run away."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu took Qiu Li, who had already banned the seal, in his hand.


    "Shaofu, this meat is enough to eat. If not, I''ll cut a little more from the dead thing."


    Elder jialouye hurried to Du Shaofu''s side, holding them in both hands. However, two large pieces of meat with dragon scales were still dripping with blood and overflowing with dragon blood. He was smiling at Du Shaofu like a treasure.


    Since the last time he ate the meat of the golden scale ancient lion in the wasteland of heaven, elder kalouye has been immersed in it. He has been looking for some suitable meat to open a tooth sacrifice. This time, he finally met the right one.


    "If you really want to eat it, it''s not enough, but it''s enough to fight tooth sacrifice, but it''s dragon blood. Don''t waste it."


    Du Shaofu looked at the dragon meat in elder jialouye''s hand, but he was in love with the dragon''s blood. He immediately ran over and picked it up with a jade bottle. A small drop of this kind of dragon''s blood is valuable.


    However, Qiu Li, who was kicked by Du Shaofu at the moment, is almost collapsed. Just now, jialouye deliberately grabs so much meat from him just to eat.


    "It''s good to have a tooth beating sacrifice. If it''s not enough, I''ll cut some more."


    The elder of Jialou Yuantu smiles on the side, and his eyes scan Qiu Li intentionally or unintentionally.


    "We''d better leave first. Although this place has just been blocked by me, it''s impossible to disturb some strong people, so as not to leak some news."


    Elder kalouye said that he was not afraid to attract the strong. He was not afraid of anyone from the whole Zhongzhou.


    However, elder jialouye knows that Du Shaofu wants to deal with the big round religion. If their identity is spread out, he is afraid that they will deal with the big round religion in time, which will cause trouble.


    Du Shaofu nodded. Then, because the people had already arrived in the present wasteland, they had put away four snake skeleton puppets and chariots, and all of them disappeared immediately.


    Dusk, sunset.


    A valley, smoke curling, meat aroma overflowing.


    "Delicious, so delicious!"


    Jialouye, the elder of Jialou Yuantu, chews meat and leaves fragrance on his teeth and cheeks. He does not have the demeanor of a despotic and powerful man like that in the daytime.


    "It''s delicious. It''s delicious!"


    Night floating Ling, silver winged devil carving, golden python, mu ruobai, xuanjiao king, etc. saliva overflowing. It''s exciting to eat dragon meat for the first time.


    "The meat is not bad, but the meat is not tender. The meat is too old. Sister Shuang, sister Zijin, you missed it last time. The meat is delicious."


    Du Xiaoqing ate, while some dislike, and Ouyang Shuang and ye Zijin said last time to eat the Dragon nine meat, the meat quality is much better.


    "Well, the meat of longjiu is better than this one."


    Xiao Hu nods, his mouth is greasy, and he also misses the meat of longjiu he ate last time. Deep in his dark eyes, there is a flicker of light. He also misses the people who ate barbecue and Longgu Bao soup with him last time.


    "Next time I have a chance, I will catch a pure blood dragon to eat. The meat is really too old, but it is also good. I can make do with it."


    Du Xiaoyao finished eating, waved his sleeve to wipe his mouth, and wanted to eat a little more, but now there is nothing on the grill.


    So many people share, everyone has a share. Although the two large pieces of Qiu long meat are not small, each person has only one or two catties, which is not enough to eat.


    At the moment, Qiu Li, who was still on the side of Du Shaofu, was angry and despairing.


    A large number of people even roasted his meat in front of his face. Finally, his saliva overflowed and he gobbled his meat. That feeling made Qiu Li have an unspeakable pain.


    The most painful thing for Qiu Li was that he had an appetite for his own meat and wanted to taste it, which made him want to collapse.


    What''s more, najialouye and Jialou Yuantu forget about it. These little guys are not only eating his meat, but also talking about the quality of his meat is very old and not delicious. If it is normal, he will kill these little bastards with one wave of his hand. But now, he is a prisoner.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1469

    "Delicious, delicious."


    Elder jialouye and elder jialouyuantu soon finished eating. They were not satisfied at all. Their eyes could not help looking at Qiu Li, who was forbidden.


    The forbidden Qiu Li, who was gazed at by elder jialouye and elder Jialou Yuantu, was standing upside down with the animal spirit trembling. He was afraid that the two of them would cut some pieces of meat from his life.


    But in the end, elder kalouye and elder Jialou Yuantu also held back and did not move Qiu Li.


    Because Qiu Li''s flesh is the dragon meat of the animal kingdom at the peak of the great territory. The energy contained in a small piece of such dragon meat is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Of course, ordinary people want to eat the meat of the dragon, which is no doubt a dream.


    But now night floating Ling, eternal jade, mu ruobai and xuanjiao king all ate it. So these guys began to breathe and regulate their breath in the night, and began to refine the huge energy contained in the body''s dragon meat.


    Although ye Piaoling and mu ruobai are human beings, they are not as good as Du Shaofu in practicing the golden winged Dapeng bird skill. They can absorb the blood and flesh energy that is engulfed in the stomach like a monster beast to the maximum extent. However, they can also obtain the energy contained in the monster''s flesh and blood by virtue of their own skills.


    The energy contained in the blood and flesh of the Dragon at the peak level of the grand realm is also huge for night floating Ling, mu ruobai and eternal jade.


    Therefore, as people sit cross legged, immediately filled with glory.


    Du Shaofu did not immediately adjust his breath, but asked the five elders, Jialou Yuantu, to untie Qiu Li''s voice restriction and asked why Qiu Li had come to ambush himself on the way, but it was the envoy of Lingtian valley.


    "Ha ha, I am the offering of lingtiangu. Who can master me?"


    Qiu Li sneered. Anyway, he was doomed. His eyes were cold and his eyes were fierce and resentful.


    "Be honest, if lingtiangu is not good, there should be more people who can suppress you. Is it that old guy in Lingtian Valley revived? It was the old guy who ordered you to fail?"


    Elder jialouye frowned slightly, as if he knew some secrets in Lingtian valley.


    "Jie Jie, what news do you want to ask? Jialouye, Jialou Yuantu, you golden winged Dapeng birds should not be so arrogant. Be careful that it will inflame the whole Zhongzhou. You will definitely be in trouble at that time, and I will never let go of your family."


    Qiu long seems to have planned to go out completely. The other party seems to be seeking from himself. He wants to know something. Maybe he has a chance to live.


    "Oh, a little bug dares to threaten Laozi."


    Jialou Yuantu was very angry, and immediately kicked Qiu Li, who screamed,.


    "Who asked you to come and want to take me to lingtiangu? Is there something wrong?"


    Du Shaofu asked Qiu Li that lingtiangu had not been able to command Qiu Li. It was absolutely a terrible existence.


    Recently, he often listened to the words of five elder Jialou Yuantu and four elder jialouye. Du Shaofu also came to a conclusion. It seems that all the major forces in Kyushu really have hidden details. Some of them are choosing to sleep and wait for recovery. Some of them have lived in seclusion for a long time, but they have been closed for thousands of years. There is no doubt about those people Both of them are terrible. Even elder kalouye and elder kalouyuantu should be cautious.


    "Jie Jie, do you ask me, if you let me go, I may consider telling you what you want to know, otherwise, I will not say it when I die!"


    Qiu Li sneered. He wanted to seize the opportunity, otherwise he was afraid that he would be in danger.


    "Don''t say, it doesn''t matter. Even if it''s really an attack in front of Lingtian Valley, then what? It won''t take long for the blood debt to be settled completely.


    Du Shaofu didn''t feel any disappointment when he opened his mouth. It doesn''t matter whether lingtiangu sent people to intercept him. It won''t take long for everything to be finalized.


    Then everything was beyond Qiu Li''s imagination. It seemed that it was totally different from what he had imagined. Du Shaofu didn''t ask more questions and didn''t know why. He didn''t come back to God many times, so he directly threw him into a strange space.


    Qiu Li was also forbidden by the elder Jialou Yuantu, unable to move. However, he immediately felt a terrible breath in the space, which made him feel the beast''s soul palpitating.


    "Chulala..."


    Immediately, in that strange space, purple thunder clouds gathered together, and then the purple thunder fell like a raging dragon, and the thunder was destroyed and the pressure was rolling.


    "Boom..."


    Not long after, Qiu Li was bombarded by countless purple thunder, his skin was raw and his flesh was raw, and his mouth was full of miserable howls.


    In the valley, Du Shaofu was no exception. After throwing Qiu Li into the purple thunder tripod in the ancient space, he felt that the huge energy in the flesh and blood of the dragon was diffused in his body and began to swallow and absorb it.


    It turns the dragon''s flesh and blood energy into mysterious Qi and gathers it in the Shenque.


    At the moment, there are a lot of nourishment in Du Shaofu''s Shrine, such as Dapeng golden wings, Zijin tianque, etc., but only the pulse soul is missing.After the fusion of the pulse soul and the yuan God, the two become one, and then they occupy themselves on the nine turn God leilian in the palace of mud pills in the mind.


    With the increase of Xuanqi, Du Shaofu was able to feel that his martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Taoism were merging, and they were also increasing at the same time.


    The operation of the original Du family can directly enhance the power of Yuan Shen.


    The two are not in conflict, but they are closely linked.


    After Du Shaofu knew that his original spirit and pulse soul were combined into one, some special changes had taken place.


    But at present, there is no side effect or harm from that special change.


    Du Shaofu began to accept this fact, praying in his heart that it would not affect his later practice.


    A moment later, the golden light covered Du Shaofu''s whole body was filled with golden light, and his energy intake was enhanced.


    With the four elders and the five elders, he was very relieved to practice.


    "Boom..."


    At dawn, there was a strong wave in the valley from time to time. After absorbing the blood of the dragon, many people directly began to break through, and some even broke through, and their accomplishments were further improved.


    "Ha ha, I broke through again!"


    "I''ve also broken through. Dragon meat is really a treasure."


    Laughter reverberated, and many breaths were full of vigour and astonishment, and many people were surprised and happy to break through smoothly.


    Those who have not directly broken through one level have made great progress. I''m afraid that it will not be long before they can make another breakthrough.


    "It''s all right."


    In the morning, after Du Shaofu stopped breathing and breathing, the ancient space between his eyebrows swept out and the two figures walked out.


    A 13-4-year-old boy, with pale golden waves in his pupils, has two small horns on his forehead.


    The other is a beautiful woman. Her delicate body is full of vigorous softness, and her light blue long light can be used to distinguish people. Under the blue tight armor, her body posture is seductive and concave, and the arc is attractive. The whole person is like a blue spirit.


    They are the red Peng and LAN Huan who have accepted the inheritance in the temple of animals. They have already entered the hall of beasts. However, the time taken for them to accept the inheritance is longer than that of the xuanjiao king and the silver winged devil carving. It seems that the benefits they have gained are especially great. The breath of the two people has soared a lot and their accomplishments have been greatly improved.


    "Brother Shaofu!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu, chipeng was very happy.


    "Blue "Fantasy."


    Looking at the beautiful woman with graceful posture and extraordinary temperament, Du Xiaohu''s dark eyes trembled, like something invisible, gently stirred the heartstrings of a ferocious tiger.


    "Are you ok..."


    Lanhuan arrived in front of Du Xiaohu, without wringing. With her long eyelashes blinking, a pair of big eyes were clear and noble. Her body was protruding under her armour, and her waist was not in a tight grip, which seemed to be enchanting in silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m ok... "


    After half a ring, little tiger just choked out three words, so that Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and so on secretly laugh, did not expect that fierce tiger still has such a side.


    "Ha ha, go back to stone city first!"


    Du Shaofu laughed. The sky was already bright at the moment. After cleaning up, his figures disappeared into the valley.


    On this day, a huge stone fell from the sky and fell on the highest mountain on the Bank of Zhongzhou Changhe River, eight thousand miles away. There was a word of "Zhu" filled with golden light on it.


    Some people recognized that it was the original stone in front of xuanming sect, which was directly pulled away by Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, this huge stone falls here. It is clear that the world will be in the desolate country. As a warning, those who commit such a thing will be punished even if they are far away!


    I''m afraid that the meaning of the word "Zhu" can''t be felt by anyone.


    A few days later, in the stone city of the wasteland, before the palace, suddenly there was a huge attic.


    On the attic, there is a plaque that says, "in August 31, Zhongzhou, I have to test my driver''s license and train, and I have to go to work. At the beginning of the month, I went back to my hometown. Xiao Yu also updated nearly 300000 words. All of these can be calculated. On average, he updated the third watch every day. He felt that he didn''t work hard. Except for the flowers at the beginning of the month, Xiaoyu had been updating all the time I didn''t ask for it.


    However, Xiao Yu felt that he was not lazy about this update number, so the Spurs didn''t need to spray. I also wanted to update more every day and make more money. If I''m lazy, I''ll make less money myself. Thank you for being more anxious than me. Thank you for being nervous about me.


    Now at 3:00 a.m. and before 7:00 a.m. tomorrow, I have to go to the driving school to practice driving. The sleeping time of a day is crowded out. I hope that the unstable situation will be updated. As for the codeword, Xiao Yu has been working hard. August has passed. Thank all the book friends who supported me all the way. I''d like to thank you all the time! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1470

    The most obvious one is the magnificent roof on the first floor of Zhongzhou. It is clearly that Du Shaofu brought it from wuliangjiao. Countless eyes have seen it with his own eyes, which is absolutely impossible to fake.


    In front of the first building in Zhongzhou, there are two huge stone pillars with inscriptions on them. They are ferocious, strange birds and animals. They are filled with radiance and vigorous breath. They have gone through the vicissitudes for thousands of years. It was Du Shaofu who pulled them out of the main hall of Xiandu gate and carried them away.


    The materials removed from the four Pangda mountain gates are repaired into a building, and the cultivation resources plundered from the four mountain gates are placed in the building and placed in the stone city. Such a building is indeed enough to be called the first building in Zhongzhou.


    There will never be a second building in Zhongzhou, which has such a history.


    The children of Shicheng, as long as they meet the requirements, can enter the first building of Zhongzhou to understand its martial arts and secret bones.


    Zhongzhou first floor appeared, and so on the origin spread, the whole desolate country boiling.


    During this period of time, the story of Du Shaofu''s visit to xuanmingzong and Xiandu gate spread all over Zhongzhou and the wasteland.


    At the moment, the first building of Zhongzhou stands in the stone city, and the significance of the proof is self-evident!


    "This is the price of xuanmingzong, Xiandu gate, huijianmen, wuliangjiao, the first floor of Zhongzhou, to be on guard against the world. Those who violate our country will be at their own risk."


    There is an old man standing in front of the first floor of Zhongzhou. He is full of tears and excited. He was born and raised in Shicheng. Shicheng has been standing in Zhongzhou from the original border town. He accompanied him all the way to see that Shicheng has survived the crisis and is so strong at the moment.


    "I am the son of the desolate country. Who dares to invade our territory?"


    In front of the first floor in Zhongzhou, there are young people with clenched fists and blazing eyes.


    The appearance of the first floor of Zhongzhou in the stone city spread the news all over Zhongzhou. The origin of the news makes the news boiling. Those who are closer to it will also go to see it.


    As time passed by, the whole of Zhongzhou was temporarily silent, but under this silence, everyone felt a kind of depression that the mountain rain was about to come and the wind filled the building.


    In the face of these news, xuanmingzong, xiandumen and so on, but since Du Shaofu left, there has been no news, as if they were all silent.


    "On the eighth day of August, on the eighth day of August, the xuanming sect, lingtiangu and Dalun religion formed the Zhongzhou tianmeng, which will benefit Zhongzhou and advance and retreat together. All the major forces in Kyushu are welcome to climb the mountain and watch the ceremony."


    Suddenly, news spread and spread to Kyushu.


    "On the eighth day of August, Du Shaofu, the demon king, also went to Da Lunjiao. This big round religion, xuanming sect and lingtiangu established Zhongzhou tianmeng. It was not only Zhongzhou, but also invited Kyushu forces to observe the ceremony. This is clearly to deal with Du Shaofu and the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen!"


    "Dongli Chihuang''s supreme Nirvana must also want to take this opportunity to make the whole Kyushu famous!"


    "The supreme nirvana is rare in the ages. It seems that he did not pay attention to Du Shaofu, the demon king at all, but wanted to take the opportunity to make Jiuzhou famous by Du Shaofu!"


    "It seems that Dongli Chihuang has absolute confidence and will be able to defeat the demon king Du Shaofu when the time comes."


    "The supreme Nirvana must be extraordinary. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is very strong. But if you meet the supreme nirvana, I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    "It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, should have reached the initial stage of martial arts. His cultivation and breakthrough speed are so fast. It''s really abnormal."


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough to deal with Dongli Chihuang, the supreme nirvana. It''s said that it''s enough to sweep away the same generation and oppress Tianjiao."


    "It seems that not only Zhongzhou will change color, but the whole Kyushu will be implicated this time."


    Zhongzhou has a lot of discussions. Because of the strong position of Chihuang, the whole Zhongzhou has been wavering. Some people who are hard to reach a conclusion have begun to turn to Chihuang. The legendary supreme nirvana is really dazzling.


    "It''s the first floor in Zhongzhou. The higher you stand, the heavier I''ll make you fall. On the eighth day of August, the time is almost up. I can''t hop for a few days."


    On the big round, the sun sets in the West and the sun is like blood. Leaving the East, Chihuang looks ahead. In the spirit competition in her eyes, she feels cold.


    "Shengzi, wuliangjiao, xuanming sect, Xiandu gate and huijianmen have been restored."


    There is an old man standing in the East behind the red Huang, look awe.


    "Do you still want to join Tianzhou?" East from the red Huang pick eyebrows, light asked.


    "The son of God did not know the prophet. The four mountain Gates gave a very gentle reply and promised to come to watch the ceremony, which meant that they would not join the Zhongzhou tianmeng for the time being."


    The old man said, "but many small and medium-sized forces are very enthusiastic and are willing to join the Zhongzhou tianmeng."


    "Hum!"


    Hearing this, the doctor in the throat of Dongli Chihuang snorted coldly and wiped a little gloomy in his eyes. He said, "it seems that the wuliangjiao has been frightened by Du Shaofu, and is not as good as before."


    The old man hesitated for a moment and then said, "it is said that Du Shaofu went to the four mountain gates with two mysterious strong men around him. His power is extraordinary, which makes them fear.""If Du Shaofu dares to go up the four mountain gates, he will certainly have something to rely on."


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes narrowed and her cold feelings gushed out. She said, "Du Shaofu, is this what you rely on? It''s a pity that no matter who supports you this time, you''ll never have a chance to turn over."


    "One more thing, son."


    The old man looked up at Chihuang in the East and said, "there is news from the light God court. On the seventh day of August, Cheng Shengnan came to the big round religion."


    "Will Sheng Nan arrive on the seventh day of August..."


    Smell speech, east from the red Huang cold, eyes, suddenly gush out a smile.


    "Roar


    One day, on the frontier of the wasteland, animals roared like thunder, and countless monsters occupied the sky and the earth, and a dense Army stood up in the mountains.


    "Let''s go..."


    In mid air, Du Yunlong waved and hunted in cloud robe. The army jumped on the flying monster and immediately flew across the sky. The wind and clouds were surging everywhere.


    At the same time, the ancient Tianzong border, countless armies of a black, fierce breath, animal roar out.


    "Go


    When the spirit fell and opened his mouth, the sound and waves echoed in the fields, the army moved sideways, and the earth and mountains shook and the sky and earth changed color.


    At the border of Xuanfu gate, the black army covered the sky and the earth, covering the sun and the moon.


    "Go


    At one command, the army of xuanfumen crossed the border like locusts, covering the mountains and rivers.


    "The eighth day of August is coming!"


    Such actions of several major forces undoubtedly indicate to the outside that the three major forces, namely, the wasteland, the ancient Tianzong and the xuanfumen, have begun to go to the Dalan cult.


    The whole Zhongzhou is boiling. Everyone knows that a war that will completely change the pattern of Zhongzhou is about to start.


    Huang Guo, the ancient emperor of heaven, Xuanfu gate put clearly together.


    The Dalan religion, the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian valley have once again formed an alliance for Zhongzhou tianmeng, declaring their common advance and retreat.


    No one can say who will win a big war.


    The reincarnated son of Dalan religion left Chihuang''s supreme nirvana in the East, shaking Zhongzhou ancient and modern!


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, has never failed in his generation. This time, he went straight into the four major forces including wuliangjiao. He took one move to abolish the initial entry of the military territory and defeated the master of Jianhong with one sword. It proved to Zhongzhou that he was still powerful and domineering after the return.


    One is Du Shaofu, the Lord of the wasteland and the demon king of Kyushu.


    One is the reincarnated son of the great wheel cult, the representative of the alliance of pure evil.


    As the whole of Zhongzhou is watching, Du Shaofu, the reincarnated son, leaves Chihuang in the East. There is bound to be a war between them. Their victory or defeat may be enough to affect the end of the war.


    The war, shrouded in Zhongzhou, made people tremble, also looked forward to it.


    In the misty space, Du Shaofu was covered with golden light, and the secret patterns of the talisman fluctuated, as if there was a golden winged ROC bird behind, flapping its wings to strike the sky.


    I don''t know where it comes from. There is a space for energy fluctuation.


    With his eyes slightly closed, Du Shaofu was immersed in an understanding posture.


    After returning to Shicheng, Du Shaofu reflected on his achievements in xuanming sect, Xiandu gate, huijianmen sect and Wuliang sect. He realized some of the gains made by various forces.


    "What is extinction..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes opened, and there was a golden light flashing, like a giant ROC overlooking the world, and there was a silver arc raging in the air of supremacy.


    Later, everything was silent. Du Shaofu''s eyes closed again. Behind him, the golden talisman and secret patterns fluctuated, and the mystery was also domineering.


    On the sixth day of August, the day just broke, and the light blue sky was inlaid with a few scattered remnant stars. The autumn water was rustling, and the mountain maple was red.


    The morning sun jumps out of the wild animal mountain range, passes through the gauze clouds, reveals the incomparable edge, and penetrates the mysterious stone city.


    Unknowingly, the mountains in the distance of the wild animal mountain range are clearly exposed, and there is a faint roar of wild animals coming out.


    "Boom


    When Du Shaofu came out of the ancient space and walked out of the secret room, many familiar figures were waiting.


    "Thank you, brother Qingchun, yaolao, uncle Xie and uncle Erbo."


    When Du Shaofu said hello, he was surrounded by the most important people.


    "It''s almost time. The army has set out for a few days. It''s time for us to set out."


    Zhen Qingchun opens his mouth with verve in his eyes.


    "From Chihuang in Dongli, news came out that on the eighth day of August, on the eighth day of August, the great Lunjiao, xuanming sect, lingtiangu, and Dalan religion formed an alliance. All major forces in Kyushu were welcome to visit the ceremony."


    Ye Zijin looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the Dalan cult has invited wuliangjiao, xuanmingzong, huijianmen, xiandumen, and even the major forces above Jiuzhou to observe the ceremony. It should be to formally inform Kyushu of its supreme nirvana."


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu smiles and doesn''t care much.


    "The supreme Nirvana also dares to be arrogant. I really think I am something. I want to defeat you in front of the whole Kyushu."


    Du Xiaoyao''s golden eyes were disdainful. He turned his lips and said to Du Shaofu, "otherwise, I''ll give that guy to me, and I''ll let him know what the supreme nirvana is."Du Shaofu just smiles, looks at the people around him, and then looks ahead.


    "Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, a faint evil spirit filled the air, and a graceful figure emerged. The fresh red silk skirt was sweeping the floor with beautiful posture. It was the charm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1471

    "Blood rattan evil spirit sent back the news that those evil spirits are gathering towards the Yinming mountain, and intend to enter the stone city on the eighth day of August."


    The voice is delicate and seductive, but at the moment, on the face of Meiling, which is like a lotus flower at the beginning of the bud, is cold, and her eyes are suffused with blood waves.


    "Want to come to stone city?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s clear and bright eyes were suddenly wiped with cold, and his purple robe was shocked.


    "Where do those evil spirits come from? It seems that they have to be cleaned first, but I''m afraid it will delay the time of the big round cult."


    Zhen Qingchun raised her eyebrows slightly. She was not close to Dalan cult. If she went to Yinming mountain to clean up evil spirits, it would take a lot of time.


    "I''ll go to Yinming mountain alone, and others will go to Dalan Lama. Then I will join you in Dalan Lama."


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he had a decision in his heart, and his light breath was full of air, as if with the invisible energy of heaven and earth around him.


    Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zun, doctor Wuming, Du Zhenwu, Xie Tianhong, etc. have no more words.


    Looking at the purple robed youth in front of us, everyone still clearly remember that young young man, who had been practicing all the way, suffered countless hardships, and even was buried in the loess soil. Finally, he broke through the earth and was reborn by miracle.


    That scene for the people at the moment, as if still vivid, as happened in yesterday.


    At the moment, the young man in front of him has worn away the original green and astringent, resolute and resolute face, and the place where the clear and bright eyes look, looks like the supreme and makes people submit.


    In just a few years, the purple robed youth in front of us has already soared into the sky and the ROC has flapped its wings. Today, he has been able to lead a large army to the Dalan cult!


    "Shall I go with you?"


    Zhen Qingchun didn''t say much. Looking at the young man in purple robe, he didn''t forget. But at the moment, the invisible breath of the youth in front of him also made him feel some shivering secretly.


    "I''ll ask the four elders to accompany me. For others, elder brother Qingchun and five elders need to lead them."


    Du Shaofu said that this time when he went to the big round religion, all the strong people in Shicheng would come out. It was not without accident that only the five elders were at Du Shaofu.


    After all, not long ago, he was attacked by Qiu Li of Lingtian valley.


    "Shaofu, be careful on the way."


    Some people say it is Ye Baolin, the original master of Shicheng, and he is also the city master of Shicheng now. This time he wants to stay in Shicheng, Shicheng needs people to stay.


    Looking at the youth in front of him, ye Baolin smiles, and he is glad that he made his decision. Today, the Ye family is no longer what it used to be. The powerful one is no longer comparable to what it was, and will always be the Du family''s ally.


    But at the moment, ye Baolin also had a trace of regret. He looked at the beloved daughter who stood quietly beside Du Shaofu, who was the most brilliant descendant of the Ye family, and also the apple of his eye and the flesh of his heart.


    But at the moment, compared with Ouyang Shuang and others around Du Shaofu, ye Zijin can''t suppress Qunfang even though he has the same luster.


    There are also Zhu Xue in Xuanfu gate, Sima Muhan, the eldest lady of ancient Tianzong. Ye Baolin has heard of them.


    So at the moment, ye Baolin''s heart is in the dark. If he started early at the beginning of his career, he should be able to get 80% chance by virtue of his relationship with Du Tingxuan, taking advantage of the young man''s father Du Tingxuan still in Shicheng. Maybe now, the boy will have to change his mouth.


    "Stone city will be handed over to everyone."


    In Ye Baolin''s mind, Du Shaofu nodded and his voice dropped. Then his figure swept out.


    When Du Shaofu appeared outside the Du family, his figure was scattered in the sky. All the strong men in the world who met the Du family''s desolate country rose from the air and occupied the air.


    That breath, solidification around, the vast breath, let the four clouds move!


    "I''ve seen the master of the temple!"


    "See the president!"


    The voices came respectfully, and the familiar figures appeared in the air.


    Du Shaofu looked at the familiar figures in the sky. Night floated Ling, xuanjiao king, Qin demon, Shangguan Qixian were all there. Du Hao and Du Xue returned from the ancient Tianzong.


    Even Ge Zong, Gu Changyou, Qiao yingmeng and Hao Biao will return to Shicheng from ancient Tianzong.


    There are also familiar figures of tianwu academy, such as general, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao and so on.


    The descendants of the Du family are more like dragons and phoenixes among people at the moment. They are comparable to any of their peers. They are in the air around them, and there is a faint electric arc.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dim. This time he went to the Dalan cult, the elite of the wasteland was like pouring out his nest. At present, there are many levels of wuzun realm in the World Association of the wasteland, but there are not many levels of the martial realm. However, the elder brother Zhen Qingchun has a puppet that is comparable to the territory. In addition, there are also many wild Gu Diao, Tianyue poisonous spider, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing ¡£


    And the most important thing is, there are four elders and five elders around, which is the biggest rely on.


    "Hiss!"


    During Du Shaofu''s observation, the breath of the sky over the stone city fluctuated, many figures came into the sky, and many powerful breath diffused. At first, the two bodies lingered in the light, and appeared in the sky like an obsidian day."I have seen the master of the temple."


    Some people salute, that is a group of extraordinary young men and women, but also a familiar figure, it is Lin weiqi, Tao Yu, Wu Ma Sheng, Dongli Diao, Sun Yi, Yu Bai, etc., who were sent away at the beginning of the Seven Star hall.


    "It seems that we are not late this time."


    In the sky, two figures fell, one male and one female. The man was smiling. His facial features were like sculpture, and his long purple hair moved. They fell on Du Shaofu''s side.


    The man''s purple pattern robe is lifted, showing a noble king''s air, which is enough to make the animals tremble. It is the purple emperor who is the leader of Kaiyang hall.


    "I''ve met the sixth martial uncle and the second martial uncle."


    Du Shaofu saluted and came back to Shicheng. He also learned that the second and sixth martial uncles had been to the stone city, and that the Seven Star hall had been preserved by the disciples, who had hidden themselves in the pursuit of the demon cult and the bright god''s court.


    "People have been waiting for you for a long time."


    The jade fairy opens her mouth, and the long skirt of Green Palace dress is clean and clean.


    "Once the big wheel religion and other things are over, the hatred of the Seven Star hall should also be paid with blood."


    Du Shaofu nodded, never intended to let go of the light God court. He felt the breath of the second and sixth martial uncles around him, and they both successfully broke through to the nine star spirit Fu master and the martial arts realm.


    "I heard that you went to the unlimited education and so on. I didn''t disgrace your master!"


    Zitianzun patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder, looked at the towering building not far away, and said, "is that the first building in Zhongzhou?"


    Du Shaofu laughed and did not open his mouth.


    "This is to go to the great Lunjiao. Let''s go to the Seven Star hall together. We should also tell the world that the Seven Star hall still exists in this world."


    Jade Fairy Light way, it is clear that there is not much breath spread on the body, but let people take a look at it, as if looking at the universe as vast, unfathomable, let the soul throb.


    "Let''s go..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu looked around and nodded slightly. His long sleeve of purple robe waved and his figure swept into the air.


    "Boom


    In an instant, the whole stone city trembled, and many powerful breath was surging.


    "Go


    A line of figures, suddenly swept out of the air, behind many strong tailed, across the stone city.


    "Wait for the ROC emperor to return triumphantly!"


    Inside and outside the stone city, countless people kneel down, the sound waves towering, resounding through the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1472

    At the same time, many powerful people gathered in ancient Tianzong.


    "Go


    One after another, the figures flew out, and the target direction pointed to the big round.


    In the morning, Xuanfu gate.


    "Girl, there will be no way back. Once you fail, the whole Xuanfu sect will have to pay a huge price, or even collapse. Du Shaofu is really good, but this time, it matters a lot."


    On the peak, an old man in a scholar''s grey shirt looks at Zhu Xue. His face is not handsome, but his temperament is like a king. He is not angry but powerful.


    "Adoptive father, I am his friend, but I am also a disciple of Xuanfu sect. I believe my intuition." Zhu Xue raised her eyes, beautiful and resolute. She always insisted on her choice.


    "I have convinced many of the elders who are against me, and have also alarmed our ancestors. I hope you will not make a wrong choice."


    The old man said that he was the leader of Xuanfu sect, Nanli soul. At the beginning of the battle of Zhongzhou Changhe, he also came to Zhongzhou Changhe.


    "Thank you, adoptive father."


    Zhu Xue has a smile on her face. She has always been in Xuanfu''s gate, and her adoptive father has been protecting her. Otherwise, how can she be in charge of power.


    "I believe him, he has never been defeated, this time from the East Chihuang still can not, the supreme Nirvana also can not." Zhu Xue looked at the distance and murmured:


    "whoosh..."


    A moment later, under the shadow of the morning glow, a group of powerful figures flit out of the Xuanfu gate. The target is also the direction of the big round religion.


    The mountain rain is coming, the wind is full of buildings, and the shadow of war shines on Zhongzhou!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yinming mountain, the nearest place outside the wasteland, is cold all the year round. The mountains are so wild that there are no monsters and few animals.


    There is not much aura of heaven and earth in the vast Yinming mountain. Therefore, there are no miraculous drugs, natural materials and earth treasures in Yinming mountain, and no adventurers enter it all the year round.


    It is said that Yinming mountain also has some origins. A long time ago, it was an ancient battlefield. Some powerful people destroyed everything and plundered vitality. After countless years, this place became a cold and overcast place.


    The mountains are bare, covered with dark blue rocks, and few trees are alive.


    In the middle of the sky, there is fog all year round.


    The silent Yinming mountain is silent and dead.


    "Whoosh..."


    In this silent mountain range, suddenly, there are several broken wind in the distance. From the far sky, there are several shadows coming from the sky. After a few flashes, they appear in the air.


    "Here we are."


    The enchantment landed and looked at the front. Her eyes were suffused with a little blood color. The bright red dress was particularly dazzling in the dead mountains.


    "This is Yinming mountain."


    Du Shaofu looked at the mountains in front of him. His eyes were slightly empty. The breath of death made people uncomfortable.


    After Du Shaofu, he followed Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, and elder jialouye.


    This time, only eight of them came to Yinming mountain.


    "It seems that it''s not normal."


    Ouyang Shuang landed and seemed to feel something immediately, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang in surprise.


    "I feel that this place is not normal because of my flying sword."


    Ouyang Shuang glanced at Du Shaofu. At the moment, the flying flies in the Shrine were buzzing, proving that the nearby mountains were not normal.


    Du Shaofu was still a little surprised. At the moment, the purple thunder xuanding in the shrine also felt the unusual fluctuation. The place of origin was the Yinming mountain in front of him.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu has also locked in the place of origin, not from Yuan Shen and zilei xuanding, but from a soul mark, which was left in the blood vine evil spirit body.


    "In front."


    Du Shaofu spoke and his figure flashed out.


    A moment later, clouds piled up in the valley, a huge cliff, the abyss across, the bottom is not deep, the breath is shaking for no reason.


    "There seems to be something evil."


    Elder kalouye opened his mouth and looked at the abyss below, and his eyes were shining with gold. As the body of the golden winged ROC bird, which has just reached the sun, it is easy to feel the evil things.


    What''s more, with the strength of elder kalouye''s cultivation, I''m afraid that anything in this neighborhood can''t escape his prying.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, in the abyss, there is a breath of fluctuation, cold and towering.


    "Be careful!"


    Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth and stood by.


    Ye Zijin is also ready, Jiao body tight.


    But Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao didn''t care too much, but their breath also began to fluctuate.


    "Hi..."


    In a short time, a blood black figure suddenly fell from the abyss, and a strong and cold breath came. In an instant, the evil spirit was so fierce that it fell in front of Du Shaofu for the first time, and saluted: "I''ve seen three Shao!"The man who came here was xuetengsha. His hair was like a small black boa constrictor. His eyes were red with blood. However, seeing Du Shaofu at the moment, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Did he find you?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked down into the abyss, where there was a terrible cold evil spirit pouring out from under the abyss.


    "Just found out that the leader is called blood spirit, with strong strength. Recently, he has reached Nirvana demon Zun. I can''t do anything about it."


    Blood rattan Sha opened his mouth, his eyes trembled, his fists clenched, his hair fluttered like countless boa constrictors, and he said, "the soul evil and animal killing have been devoured by them. I am powerless and unable to stop it!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be a traitor, you can''t escape!"


    With the fall of blood rattan Sha''s voice, from the abyss, suddenly burst out the harsh sound, and then in the abyss, layers of bloody black fog gushed out, the vast and gloomy atmosphere surged, evil spirit diffused, blocking the light of this world immediately.


    After a while, the temperature in the whole Yinming mountain dropped sharply, and the terrible smell of blood and cold air filled the sky.


    "Hula..."


    At the same time, under the abyss, a whirlpool of black fog emerged, and a black and bloody figure emerged.


    The figure of the comer is condensed but slightly illusory. A pair of blood colored eyes, above the deep abyss, is like a blood black hole. The breath from the black and bloody body can solidify the void.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    With the appearance of this figure, countless evil spirits swept out of the abyss and roared like ghosts crying and howling. The black fog and blood were towering in the sky. In a short period of time, it was overwhelming.


    "So much..."


    Rao is at the moment is not the same as the past Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin and other people, but also can not help but some inverted suction cool air.


    In the rolling black fog surging, the evil spirit is towering. There are huge puppet dramas of evil spirits in human form and ferocious animal form.


    It is like a black sea, occupying the whole Yinming mountain.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The piercing roar, as if it can pierce the soul, is emitted from the mouth of countless evil spirits, whining and howling.


    [there are only two-thirds of the number of words in this change. I''m afraid that everyone will wait for a long time. I sent it out first. Yesterday and today, I practiced driving in the morning until the afternoon, so it was updated late and was in the process of coding. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1473

    "What a strange evil spirit, almost disastrous consequences!"


    Ye Zijin frowned. Many of these monstrous spirits are at the level of reverence, especially at the level of emperor.


    If on the eighth day of August, when all the elite and powerful people of Shicheng gather in the big round cult, and these evil spirits enter the stone city, it will be a disaster for the whole stone city. When the blood flows into a river, the whole stone city will become a ghost.


    "There are still helpers, just these people."


    In the sky, the evil spirit is towering, and the black fog is rolling. The bloody figure looks at Du Shaofu and others, and sneers on his face. Many evil spirits are strong behind him. The breath is terrible!


    "If you kill the evil spirits and beasts, you will be scared out of your wits."


    When he saw the blood spirit, his face sank, the blood light surged, and the cold cold feeling diffused from his body.


    "You are the man Zhu Sha Hua. If you swallow you, maybe I can still have your body, Jie Jie."


    Looking at the spirit of the spirit, blood in the eyes, and then revealed a blazing color, with a little bit of greed.


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough!"


    The magic spirit sinks into the road, and the bright red dress is filled with blood light, and the whole body space is turbulent. A stream of blood color competition diffuses out, and suddenly surges.


    "It''s also Nirvana..."


    Feeling the breath of the spirit, his face suddenly changed. He was an evil spirit, and the spirit was actually a demon. What a powerful existence it was.


    "Quick battle and quick decision. I''ll take this one. It can''t hide the hatred of animal killing and soul evil!"


    Du Shaofu came to the body of the spirit. His purple robe and long sleeve shook. Then he said to elder jialouye, "please block the space, and no evil spirit can escape!"


    "Don''t worry. There''s no escape."


    Elder jialouye smiles. With the voice coming out, a golden light diffuses into the space and the vast world trembles.


    "Boom


    Without knowing it, the space solidified quietly. With the cultivation of elder jialouye, the strongest blood spirit of these evil spirits is nirvana. How can they escape.


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, Ouyang Shuang waved his hand, and a huge and dark air swept over him. With the sword in his hand, he was able to smash the void and kill all sides!


    "Chulala..."


    Just for a moment, Ouyang Shuang moves with his sword, and the fly flies out of the sword automatically. Where he passes by, he slaughters evil spirits like mole ants, and the sword can absorb the spirits of evil spirits in a strange way and become the killer of evil spirits.


    "Kill!"


    With Du Xiaoqing''s hand, the blazing fire rises into the air and forms a sea of fire. Evil spirits are enveloped in it and burned directly into smoke. There is no resistance at all.


    Du Xiaoyao, ye Zijin, Du Xiaohu, Meiling and xueteng Sha are all ready to fight together, such as fierce tigers rushing into the sheep, killing and destroying countless evil spirits all the way.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the abyss and gorge, elder kalouye twisted the four sides of the space, and his mind moved. He didn''t need to move at all. In the space, countless evil spirits were born and broken.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Countless evil spirits panic, out of instinctive fear, crying and howling, space is like purgatory.


    Numerous evil spirit armies seem to be dense and spectacular. However, under the leadership of elder jialouye, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing and others are able to suppress the evil spirits. It does not take long to solve the overwhelming army of evil spirits.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand. The thunder in front of his body covered with claw marks, just like a big net of thunder light. He had already grasped the blood soul in his hand.


    The blood spirit did not know what was going on, and it could not move any more.


    "What a familiar smell...!"


    That terrible purple thunder light, let the blood soul feel the most direct fear and horror.


    "Soul searching!"


    After catching the blood spirit, Du Shaofu did not say anything. The light on his fingers was surging, and his fingers bent into claws. Then, with a piece of bright rune, he fell directly on the heaven cover of the blood spirit.


    Soul searching is the soul of the yuan God. Although the blood spirit is an evil spirit, it is the body of the evil spirit, and it can be used.


    A great power came, and the blood and soul climbed out of fear, trying to struggle, but unable to struggle at all.


    "Ah..."


    Finally, in soul searching, the blood soul began to scream incessantly, as if suffering the most severe torture.


    In the sky above the abyss, the army of evil spirits was killed and none of them escaped. All of them were washed away.


    "Hula..."


    She is graceful, graceful and moving. When the red dress is unfolded, her lotus root arms are white and her heart is stirring. Her whole body is filled with a great power of swallowing, swallowing the energy of the remaining souls around.


    The blood vine evil spirit also does not lag behind, swallows up the strength of the remnant soul around.


    "Hum..."


    In Ouyang Shuang''s hand, the fat fly sword sends out the sound of wind and thunder, swallowing the spirit of evil spirits. It seems that it is nourishing the sword body. The spirit of the underworld is more and more intense, which makes elder jialouye look at each other.It was half an hour later when Du Shaofu stopped his soul searching.


    At the moment, the body of the blood soul evil spirit was weak, and his blood red pupils were somewhat godless. Later, Du Shaofu took him into the wasteland space.


    "On the eighth day of August, when I enter the stone city and leave Chihuang in the East, I will double this account with you."


    The cold voice came from his mouth, and Du Shaofu''s face was overcast.


    According to the news from Shicheng, Du Shaofu suspected that the bloody soul was going to enter the stone city on the eighth day of August, and Du Shaofu doubted that it had something to do with the Dalan religion.


    Du Shaofu just learned from his soul searching skill that the blood spirit was directly instructed by Dongli Chihuang.


    At the beginning, all the evil spirits in Zhongzhou were under the control of Chihuang from Dongli. They deliberately allowed them to enter the wasteland in order to deal with the famine state and the World Association.


    Originally, Du Shaofu suspected that these evil spirits were related to the evil cult, but from the soul searching skill, Du Shaofu knew that these evil spirits really had nothing to do with the evil cult.


    The source of these evil spirits is that the evil spirits who were defeated in every continent finally fled to Zhongzhou.


    In the process of escape, Xuefu met with the Dongli Chihuang, and was supported by him to sweep the obstacles. Finally, he controlled the evil spirits in Zhongzhou, and gradually formed an army of evil spirits above Zhongzhou.


    This time, nadongli Chihuang wants to take advantage of the elite of the stone city to let the evil spirit army enter the stone city, get rid of Lingtian Valley and the snake sect to seize the amazing treasures of the legendary stone city, let the blood flow into a river, and raze the stone city to the ground.


    At that time, evil spirits will appear again, and the big round cult will be able to reorganize the Jingxie alliance and take control of Zhongzhou. This plan can be described as extremely vicious.


    "It''s really sinister to leave Chihuang in the East!"


    When Du Shaofu told ye Zijin and Ouyang Shuang what he knew about soul searching in his blood soul, ye Zijin and others all turned pale and frowned.


    "The east from the red phoenix is not a good thing, has long been damned, this time must not be able to let go!"


    Du Xiaoqing clenched his fist and his eyes gushed with killing intention.


    "The blood of the children in the wasteland and the account of the killing of the spirits and evil beasts are all around the world. You have to pay the price if you leave Chihuang in the East!"


    The cold voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, which was outlined by a cold radian, and the golden light in his eyes flickered.


    This time, Du Shaofu was completely angry.


    How can Du Shaofu endure the bitterness of Chihuang.


    Dragon has inverse scale, Peng has inverse feather, do not stir!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the past, the closer we get to the eighth day of August, the more oppressive Zhongzhou is.


    However, I don''t know why, just in Zhongzhou, it is known that the armies of the three forces, namely, the World Association of the wasteland, xuanfumen and the ancient Tianzong, have gathered in close proximity to the Dalan cult. However, the Dalan cult has not stopped it all the way, allowing the commanders of the three forces to drive in.


    However, the three forces of tianshe sect, Lingtian Valley and Dalan cult are still very calm. They are surprised to see that the armies of the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen have arrived in front of the Dalan cult. However, they are not worried at all, and people are not puzzled and surprised.


    The whole of Zhongzhou is surging up and down, and countless forces are staring at the results.


    On the seventh day of August, night, the moon is dark, the wind is high, the stars are bright and the moon is dark.


    Thousands of miles away from the Dalan Lama, inside a temporary tent, the three powerful forces gathered.


    There are many familiar figures in the hall. There are zhenqingchun, yuxianzi, zitianzun, yaozun, yaozun, duyunlong, Du Xiaoman, yinyimodiao, yepiaoling, Jiangjun, linweiqi, donglidiao, zhenbeiwang, ouyangling, yuanshanshan, etc.


    Wild Gu Diao and Tianyue poisonous spider have been standing together with Qin demon Shangguan Qixian, lanhuan and chipeng.


    In the ancient Tianzong, there were Sima Taixing leading the team, Jinpeng Zun, Gu Qingyang elder, Jiangling, shuiruo cold, Si ruofeng, Yin Mochen and so on.


    In Xuanfu gate, nanlihun, Zhu Xue, Shen Yan, Guo Ming and so on, their lineup will never be under the ancient Tianzong. There are many strong men coming.


    "Qin devil Shangguan Qixian, how can this guy be in the world?"


    In xuanfumen and the ancient Tianzong, many young people had seen Qin demon in the land of Tianhuang. They were definitely evil stars, and they were ruthless people who killed countless people.


    As one of the Twelve Gods, it is also enough to prove the talent of Qixian. Seeing that it was actually in the world, it immediately caused many exclamations.


    "I have joined the World Association."


    Qin demon Shangguan Qixian knew xuanfumen and the acquaintances in the ancient Tianzong, and nodded slightly.


    If you take the pride of Qin demon, I''m afraid it would not have taken the initiative to greet you before. But now, as a member of the World Association, the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate are also allies, which means that they have reduced their identities.


    "This guy is not arrogant. How can he join the world association?"


    Hearing this, many people in Xuanfu gate and ancient Tianzong were extremely surprised.


    At the moment, the elder of Kalou Yuantu sits on his head with his legs up, but he doesn''t pay much attention to Sima stepping on the star, Nanli soul and others.However, Sima stepping star and Nanli soul had several old figures beside them. They felt the breath on the elder of Kalou Yuantu, and they were surprised.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1474

    Looking at the younger generation of the Du family, xuanfumen and the powerful ancient Tianzong, the younger generation led by Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Hao, Du Yu and Du Xue, as well as the 18 heavenly generals headed by night Piaoling, the generals of tianwu academy, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, and so on, all of which are secretly trembling.


    These young people, young, are already famous in Zhongzhou. Any of them is extremely terrible.


    At the moment, these young people are all gathered together. The whole generation of xuanfumen and the ancient Tianzong can not be compared.


    Thinking of this, Sima stepped on the star, and Nanli soul looked at each other. The young generation of the World Association of the wasteland was too terrible. With their terrible talent and growth speed, it was afraid that it would not be long before the world would be able to rise completely.


    I''m afraid that one day, even Xuanfu gate and ancient Tianzong will be squeezed.


    "How did Du Shaofu gather such a terrible group of young people?" The soul of Nanli smacks her tongue and murmurs softly in her heart.


    "Tomorrow will be the eighth day of August. The army has assembled and Shaofu has not arrived yet."


    Jinpeng venerable opened his mouth, and his eyes were shining with light gold. He understood the skill of the golden winged Dapeng birds. At the moment, he felt the breath of the elder Jialou Yuantu for no reason, and trembled for it.


    Feeling the breath of the elder of Kalou Yuantu, the Jinpeng venerable is in this tent at the moment, and can''t help but kneel down. I''m afraid that at this moment, the mysterious old man can just crawl down with a little effort.


    "Master Jinpeng, don''t worry. The third younger brother said that he would be ready to come back. Maybe he just delayed a little more." Du Yunlong said to Jinpeng Zun.


    Over the years, from a small power in Lanling city to now the vice president of Tianxia Association, Du Yunlong''s strength is enough to compare with any of his peers in Kyushu. His invisible breath is more powerful and dignified.


    Even in the face of some of the top strongmen of the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate in the tent at the moment, Du Yunlong was able to lift his weight as light as possible without losing any bearing. Many of the strong men in the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate secretly nodded in praise.


    "San Shao has come back."


    As Du Yunlong''s voice just dropped, the wild Gu Diao opened his mouth. There was a blood soul seal in his animal soul, and he could feel the breath of the animal soul at the first time.


    "Sorry for the delay. It''s only here now."


    The voice of the wild Gu Diao falls, and the sound comes from outside the tent. Then several figures walk into the tent. It is Du Shaofu, elder jialouye, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, etc.


    "I''ve met you all."


    Entering the hall, Du Shaofu bowed his hands.


    The Xuanfu sect is an ally, and the ancient Tianzong is the school. Many of them are seniors and elders without any support.


    As he scanned his eyes, Du Shaofu saw many strange old people in Xuanfu gate and ancient Tianzong, and immediately felt a sense of realm atmosphere. It seems that Xuanfu gate and ancient Tianzong have done their best this time.


    "This is the boy."


    With Du Shaofu entering, it was the first time for Nanli Hun and others to see Du Shaofu in Xuanfu gate and spy on him secretly. However, he found that he could not detect any breath in Du Shaofu''s body. It was like a deep place that could not be detected at all.


    Zhu Xue comes forward and introduces the three powerful people in the south Li soul and Xuanfu gate.


    "I''ve met the leader of Nanli, gentlemen."


    Du Shaofu saluted with a smile. He was neither humble nor arrogant, but he did not lose his courtesy.


    "You are welcome."


    Nanlihun and others didn''t make it big. Du Shaofu''s behavior and awe at the four mountain Gates had already spread to Zhongzhou. Naturally, Xuanfu gate had received quite detailed information for a long time. At this moment, how could he be raised in front of a young man who could defeat the master of Jianhong with one sword.


    Later, Gu Qingyang and Du Shaofu introduced two masters of ancient Tianzong. They were all dushaofu''s teachers.


    Du Shaofu''s respectful and respectful conduct of the master''s etiquette made the two domain masters smile with delight and praise.


    Jinpeng Zun has already set foot in the martial arts domain. This time, there are four realms that the ancient Tianzong came to, and they will not be under the Xuanfu gate.


    There are also many venerable practitioners, many of whom have been met for the first time by Du Shaofu.


    "Sure enough, they all have a deep foundation."


    Du Shaofu sighed to himself, not to mention Xuanfu school, even in his own school, ancient Tianzong, many high-ranking people were seen for the first time.


    There is no important thing. These high-ranking men are either in seclusion or going out to seek opportunities in dangerous places. They have never stayed in Zongzhong.


    After that, Du Shaofu threw the blood spirit out of the wasteland space and told the story between the blood spirit and the Red Phoenix in the East and the Xuanfu gate and the people of the ancient Tianzong.


    All the people who heard it changed their color and were shocked.


    "It''s really insidious to leave Chihuang in the East!"


    Nanli soul''s eyes have bought a chill. It can be said that at the beginning, the whole alliance of pure evils was given Yin by the red phoenix from the East.


    "Dongli Chihuang''s previous life is insidious and cunning. If you are a man for two generations, you will naturally be extremely insidious."In the ancient Tianzong, an old man spoke. He was a strong man in the military territory. He had been in a lot of years. He had heard a lot about Zhongzhou, and there were also some rumors about the past life of Chihuang in Dongli.


    "It''s a pity that there are still many mountain gates that are blinded by them."


    Many strong people exclaimed and secretly praised the move of leaving Chihuang in the East. It was really cruel that he played with the whole alliance of pure evil at the beginning. If it had not been for such changes as the desolation in the middle, the whole Zhongzhou would have been under its control at the moment.


    "Shao Fu, how sure are you about going to the big round tomorrow? After all, it was the big round. I think lingtiangu and tianshezong are definitely ready for the big round. At least we don''t take advantage of the lineup. What''s more, it''s still in the big round. With the help of the mountain protection array of the big Lunjiao, we''ll fall behind once we get on the big round. "


    Sima stepped on the star to remind Du Shaofu that the big round religion was not easy to deal with.


    Although it is not the same as it used to be, Sima TA Xing knows well what he has seen so far. When he joined forces with xuanfumen and the ancient Tianzong, they were only fighting against each other at most. Once they were in the big wheel religion, they would be suppressed first.


    Although Sima TA Xing felt that the big round religion was going to be totally destroyed this time, and he didn''t know how to die.


    But Sima stepped on the star is really a bit hazy, unable to understand thoroughly the words of those ancestors in the clan.


    Sima stepped on the star seems to feel that the ancestors of the ancestral clan seem to have something to fear, and did not say much. It seems that they do not want to reveal any information.


    Listening to Sima stepping on the star, many powerful men in Xuanfu gate also looked at Du Shaofu.


    They always wanted to know that Du Shaofu was quite sure of tomorrow. Once he went to the big round of teaching tomorrow, he would never turn back.


    Once, Xuanfu gate also pressed the whole mountain gate on top of it, without any mistakes.


    Looking at the people''s eyes, Du Shaofu knew the meaning of elder martial brother Sima stepping on the star.


    Looking at the many strong men in the tent, the light golden light twinkled. Du Shaofu opened his lips slightly, and then said, "I''m quite sure. I can''t tell you clearly. Thank you for the help of the ancient Tianzong and xuanmingzong here. I remember the great kindness in my heart. But what I can tell you is that tomorrow, even if it''s only our country, I''ll take a picture of the ship It''s not a mistake. "


    "Don''t worry, little big round religion, can''t turn the sky, what kind of mountain protection array, and I''m here."


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen battle group, has a slight eye. He knows the origin of the two mysterious elders in this tent. He is afraid that a big round religion can inflame that terrible supreme race. He is afraid that the whole Dalan cult can be razed to the ground every minute.


    "Shaofu, we won''t show up tomorrow. Just let go of what we want to do. Even if the big round religion is a tiger''s den, we don''t have to worry about it. We''ll flatten it!"


    Elder jialouye said to Du Shaofu in an untimely way. In his small body, the breath diffused invisibly at the moment made the strong men in the tent tremble for no reason.


    "This is also the business of your younger generation. It would be better if the older members of the big round sect were to fight, and I would not be polite to do so. However, if some younger generation were involved, the four elders and I would not be suitable to fight."


    The elder of Jialou Yuantu spoke to Du Shaofu. For them, the general Fengyu territory was definitely a descendant.


    If there is no need to deal with them, they will lose face if they are not strong enough.


    Listening to the words of jialouye and the elder Jialou Yuantu, many eyes in the tent are staring at each other. For the xuanfumen and the powerful ancient Tianzong, no one knows their identity.


    Night covers the sky and the moon looks like practice.


    At the top of the mountain, Du Shaofu looked around, and a dense army gathered in the mountains and fields. Occasionally, the roar of monsters rang through the mountains.


    With a keen eye on his mind, Du Shaofu could easily see that many of the three forces were practicing all night, preparing for a bloody battle that would break out tomorrow.


    Looking ahead, far away, thousands of miles away, that is the direction of the great Lunjiao. Under the long sleeves of Du Shaofu''s purple robe, his fists clenched slightly.


    Tomorrow, a bloody battle is inevitable, and I don''t know how many children will be damaged, and how many strong people will be bloody.


    Du Shaofu knew that this was his own decision. If he wanted to go to the big round of religion and solve everything, he would naturally have to pay his blood debt.


    But this is also the world of practitioners. The strong are respected, and the strength is the top. In the bloody battle tomorrow, those who can stay will have progress and understanding.


    What falls tomorrow also represents how cruel and merciless the world is!


    "But I will also bear responsibility and cause and effect."


    Du Shaofu murmured, "tomorrow''s bloody war, he will certainly bear the responsibility and cause and effect. If he can be stronger, he will be able to protect more people.


    "No rest yet?"


    With the charming voice coming, the graceful figure walks out slowly. The big eyes and beautiful eyes are also filled with bright and clear brilliance, which is Ouyang Shuang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1475

    "Are Uncle Ling and aunt Shan resting?"


    Du Shaofu looked back and gave a slight smile. His mind had already felt Ouyang Shuang coming. It was not strange at the moment.


    "Mom and dad are breathing in order to prepare for tomorrow."


    Ouyang Shuang said, looking at the man in front of him, his big eyes and beautiful eyes are like twinkling stars in the night.


    Over the past few months, she accompanied him to the four major mountain gates and traveled most of Zhongzhou.


    He is more and more powerful, has already soared into the sky, is no longer the one who bit her lip in Lanling city.


    Thinking of the time when he was bitten by the red lips, he did not let go. Ouyang Shuang felt inexplicably rippling in his heart. Jiao Yan was slightly flushed and even more charming under the moonlight. However, he immediately restrained himself and took a deep breath in his heart. He whispered to Du Shaofu: "you should be careful in the big round teaching tomorrow."


    "I will."


    Du Shaofu looks ahead with his eyes slightly raised and his fists clenched. Tomorrow is bound to be a bloody battle. Although the cultivation strength of Du''s children is not the same as that of the past few years, Du Shaofu will not underestimate the details of the Da Lun religion for thousands of years.


    Tomorrow''s World War I is of great importance. If we win, in addition to the blood feud of the wasteland, we will have a further desire for a powerful family. But if we fail unfortunately, we will not only be broken in our dreams, but also our relatives and friends may be damaged.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t know where my master is now. If I can ask my master to help me, I should not be afraid of big round teaching. However, he has also said that he can''t care about the affairs of Kyushu. I''m afraid that even if he is an old man, he won''t interfere."


    Ouyang Shuang said softly that he thought of her master. From his usual speech, he seemed to have paid little attention to her influence in Kyushu.


    Ouyang Shuang is also very clear in his heart that master seems crazy, but his strength is absolutely terrible.


    "You say your master is the old man who chased Yibai on the shenlei mountain. It''s really wonderful."


    Du Shaofu also heard Ouyang Shuang talk about his expired master. He was the old man in shenlei mountain range who chased Fu Yibai everywhere and made Fu Yibai afraid. He exclaimed at the wonders of the world. He did not expect Ouyang Shuang to join his master.


    "My master, he''s an old man, and he''s erratic."


    Ouyang Shuang had no choice but to smile. Even if she wanted to find her master, she still couldn''t find her master. She slipped out last time. Maybe the next time she saw her master, she would come back to practice.


    "By the way, do you like women now or men instead?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly looked at Ouyang Shuang and asked curiously.


    "Do you want to be beaten?"


    Ouyang Shuang was stunned. Then his peerless face suddenly changed color. His big eyes and beautiful eyes glared at Du Shaofu and said, "after so many years, you are still the same annoying."


    "I just want to ask you clearly. Although you are a man woman, you are so beautiful. If you really only like women, it''s a pity. In the future, you have to spoil a woman. For a man, it means that there are two women missing in the world."


    Du Shaofu pouted and rolled his eyes. He felt that he was thinking about all the men. It would be a pity for such a miserable woman to have no interest in men.


    "Die."


    Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu, just two simple words. Then he turned around and left in anger. After so many years, this son of a bitch is still as annoying as ever, and he is a very annoying one.


    "How can I be angry? I didn''t provoke her."


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders and looked aggrieved. He did not know where he had provoked the man.


    "Those who are scolded deserve to be scolded. They don''t know how to be gentle with girls. You deserve to be scolded."


    The soft voice makes people feel comfortable. A beautiful shadow appears, and his bright eyes are helpless to look at Du Shaofu.


    "Second master."


    Du Shaofu saluted with a simple smile. It was the master of Tianxuan hall, Yu Xianzi, who said, "she is a woman, not a woman."


    "You are still young, do not understand the wind and moon, do not understand the feelings of other girls."


    The jade fairy gave a slight smile, then looked at Du Shaofu with a straight face and said, "is there any news from your master?"


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu''s expression was immediately straightened up. His fists were slightly clenched in the long sleeves of the purple robe. Then, he told Yu Xianzi, the second master''s uncle, all the news about the master''s respect for the wind and thunder of the summer marquis.


    "There are three thousand thunder spirits left by my master in the mud pill palace. The master should not worry about his life now. The demon sect has not got the 3000 shock thunder, so I won''t do anything to master for the time being." Du Shaofu said that this was a guess in his heart.


    "Your fifth martial uncle fell into the hands of the demon cult, and we also got some scattered news, and your master uncle should also have fallen into the hands of the demon cult. The seventh brother should have escaped that day, but he has not appeared."


    Said the jade fairy, her eyebrows wrinkled. In recent years, the Seven Star hall has never given up searching for information in the dark, but the harvest is very small.In addition, the Seven Star hall can only hide in the dark, so we can''t get much information.


    "I will try my best to find out the information about master and martial uncle when the matter of the grand Lunjiao comes to an end. It''s time to pay off the blood debt owed by the bright god''s court."


    Du Shaofu said that as for the demon religion, he knew everything from the old man Yin Lei. Du Shaofu knew that even with the help of the golden winged Dapeng birds, he could not do anything about it.


    Dai Mei, the jade fairy, picked a little and looked at the night sky. Then she said to Du Shaofu, "your master has a good disciple."


    "I think I''m also very good. When master comes back, I''ll be proud of me." Du Shaofu nodded seriously.


    "Just a little glib."


    Jade fairy helpless smile, also can''t help but is slightly turned a white eye, then Qianying left.


    "Master, I will rescue you as soon as possible."


    Looking at the disappearing figure of the jade fairy, Du Shaofu''s smile on his face slowly dissipated. He looked at the night sky and clenched his fists under the long sleeves of his purple robe.


    The bright moon moves westward, but no one sleeps in Zhongzhou tonight.


    In the whole of Zhongzhou, there is no doubt that they are watching nervously.


    Night, the big round teacher.


    Balcony loft, breath old.


    Standing with a girl, her face is beautiful and her temperament is elegant.


    If Du Shaofu was here at the moment, she would be able to recognize that this woman was Cheng Shengnan who was taken away by the mysterious powerful man outside the imperial palace of the stone dragon empire.


    But at the moment, Cheng Shengnan is wearing a long skirt, which is no longer the original hot clothes, but still can not cover the long and tall legs and the waist which is not enough to grasp. His elegant temperament is more and more clear and noble, and it is also very holy.


    "Elder sister, if Du Shaofu wants to come to Dalan cult tomorrow, he will surely die without a corpse. Then the Revenge of the stone dragon empire will be completely avenged."


    Cheng Chao stands in front of Cheng Shengnan with a sneer in his eyes, but his blood is connected, and he is also happy that his elder sister is still alive.


    "This time I came here to take you away. Your second sister and the rest of the people have found the land of the hermit. Go, too." Cheng Shengnan said.


    "To the land of the hermits?"


    Cheng Chao was stunned. He was very surprised. Then he said, "why do you want to be a hermit? Du Shaofu is dead tomorrow. I have become the leader of the Da Lun cult and can lead the Cheng family to rise."


    "Get rid of the position of the leader of the big round cult and leave with me. It''s a whirlpool. If you don''t get out of it, you will not be able to extricate yourself. By then, everything will be late."


    Cheng Shengnan looks at Cheng Chao, his bright eyes fluctuate and sighs slightly.


    "I''m the leader of the big round sect. Who dares to move me in Zhongzhou? Elder sister, you worry too much!"


    Cheng Chao changed color and his face was slightly heavy. How could he be willing to go to seclusion before taking the position of the leader of the big round cult? This is impossible.


    "You are already in the whirlpool. With your personality and natural appearance, you have become the leader of the big round sect. This is not normal in itself. Listen to me and leave with me."


    Cheng Shengnan opened his mouth, and his face became more and more helpless. Perhaps, she knew her three brothers too well.


    Hearing this, Cheng Chao''s face became more and more gloomy. He looked at the elder sister in front of him and said, "from childhood to adulthood, you have been on top of me and my second sister. Even my father''s heart has always regarded you as the future of the Empire and the helm of the Cheng family, and I will always be under the light of your aura. Now I can''t easily rely on myself to become the leader of the big wheel cult, which is famous in Zhongzhou and has surpassed the bright god''s court Come and let me go, elder sister, can''t you really let me be better than you


    "Third brother..."


    Hearing this, Cheng Shengnan was stunned for a moment. He looked at his three younger brothers and wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. He said, "the father is gone, the stone dragon empire is not here, and there is not much left of the Cheng family. In the future, everything depends on you, so you have to leave and stay with the people."


    "I have been able to lead the rise of the people, even Du Shaofu will die tomorrow. I will not leave the big round religion!"


    Cheng Chao looks at Cheng Shengnan and says, "elder sister, the bright god court is not so good. You''d better marry your brother-in-law early. Sooner or later, he will become the supreme one in Kyushu. When we follow him, we can make our Cheng family reach an unprecedented height. This is what we should do."


    As the voice falls, Cheng Chao turns to leave.


    Cheng Shengnan looks at Cheng Chao''s leaving. After a long time, he looks helpless.


    The next day, when the darkness before dawn passed, the eastern horizon began to turn white.


    "Boom..."


    Around the mountains, a pair of eyes open eyes, fine mans Dou shot, a breath of volatility, let the space vibrate.


    On the mountain, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, with his eyes wide open, the golden awn shot with the electric arc. It was like a substantialized straight into the sky, shaking the void!


    A moment later, the mountains are surrounded by countless figures.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1476

    This time, it is a long way to go. The three major forces of ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen wasteland will gather together. Although not all of them have come, the elite troops have poured out and gathered together in tens of millions.


    In the army, the elite of those elite, all have experienced the life and death training, with a kind of fierce and bloody gas, condensed together, so that the air is permeated with a strong smell of blood.


    "You are ready for the world to meet the children of the desolate country!"


    On the mountain peak, Du Shaofu''s figure emerges. He looks down at the army. His eyes are golden, like the rising sun, shining on the mountains.


    "On the eighth day of August, on the eighth day of August, the big round of teachers will pay off their blood debts and blood!"


    The world will be a desolate country, and the road, sound moving clouds, breath surging, rising from the sky!


    "It''s time to go!"


    The long sleeves of the purple robe trembled, and the golden eyes of Du Shaofu were also filled with blazing colors. His voice echoed the mountains like thunder.


    "Ancient Tianzong disciple, let''s go!"


    "Xuanfu disciple, let''s go!"


    At the same time, on the nearby mountains, there was a sound accompanied by the mysterious air, rolling and ringing through the sky, echoing in the mountains.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, the morning sky.


    Early in the morning, both inside and outside of the big round were jubilant, and they had to put on lights and decorations everywhere.


    Today is the day when Da Lun Jiao, Tian she Zong and Ling Tian Gu form Zhongzhou tianmeng.


    In addition, the reincarnated son of the Dalan Lama has achieved supreme nirvana. For all the disciples of the Dalan cult, they are ecstatic and ambitious.


    Today, the establishment of Zhongzhou tianmeng is also a very important thing for the whole big round religion.


    Representatives of lingtiangu and tianshe sect gathered together to observe the ceremony. Representatives of the four major forces, namely, Daliang sect, Wuliang sect, huijianmen sect, xuanming sect and Xiandu sect, came to observe the ceremony. Even many representatives of the great forces in Kyushu had already joined the Dalan cult and came here to observe the ceremony.


    It can be said that today''s Dalan Lama is definitely the most lively day. The gathering of the strong and the coming of the four forces also prove the appeal of the great Lunjiao.


    Of course, the strong people in the four directions also know that they are afraid that the Kyushu forces who come to watch the ceremony today are coming for the sake of Zhongzhou tianmeng, but on the other hand, they are more likely to come for the sake of the reincarnated son, the supreme nirvana of Dongli Chihuang.


    Nirvana is the supreme nirvana. There is no one among the nine states. The disciples of the Dalan sect are proud of it.


    As for the return of Du Shaofu, the evil king who has been widely circulated recently, it seems that all the disciples of the Dalan cult have not paid much attention to his desire to go to the Dalan cult on the eighth day of August.


    The Dalan cult has formed a Zhongzhou tianmeng with lingtiangu and tianshezong. They advance and retreat together. It''s not like the original alliance of pure evil. It''s just cleaning up evil spirits.


    Even in today''s desolate country, ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen come together. I''m afraid it still poses little threat to the Dalan cult. Besides, it''s the Dalan cult. Who dares to break in.


    "See, the one above is a strong one of Wuliang sect. The young man is jiuchongling, and the old monk next to him is the leader of Chongshan sect. It is said that he is the master of jiuchongling."


    "It''s more than a limitless sect. Murong Sifang, the patriarch of xuanming sect, has also come."


    "Ruan Hongxi, the leader of huijianmen, also came. When he was young, he once swept through Zhongzhou with a sword without iron."


    "Jiang Ruolin, the fairy of Xiandu gate, has also arrived. Many powerful people of Xiandu gate have followed, but the leader Jiang Danqing has not been seen."


    "Don''t mention these four mountain gates. Not long ago, they were swept by the demon king Du Shaofu. I guess they are not in a good mood now, so as not to offend them accidentally."


    "Do you think Du Shaofu, the demon king today, really dare to go to the big round of teaching?"


    Within the big round of religion, there was a great deal of jubilation and excitement, and a lot of comments came out quietly.


    "It is said that the Tiandao sect in Hanzhou also has strong people coming to watch the ceremony."


    "It''s not only Hanzhou that has a strong man coming, but there is no one in front of him. It''s a strong man in Lan Zhou''s ancient boxing sect, which is said to be the master of Yangquan.


    "Hanzhou, however, is not only an ancient boxing sect, but also a strong one of shengyanzong."


    "It''s the Liyan sect''s Liyan without injury. I''ve seen it once on the land of the heavenly wasteland. But at the beginning, one of the twelve outstanding gods was as famous as Dongli Chihuang, the son of the great Lunjiao sect."


    "But now the son of the east from the red phoenix supreme nirvana, afraid that the flame from the injury will never catch up with."


    "The bingtianzong of Yuezhou has also come to be a strong one. It is rumored that there are strong people in the territory. The influence of bingtianzong in Yuezhou is extremely huge."


    "Behind bingtianzong is the strong one in ningzhou Tiansha hall."


    "So many forces came to watch the ceremony, and they all went to the Dalan cult, which shows how glorious Dongli Chihuang''s supreme nirvana is. This is no longer a happy event for the Dalan cult, but a great event for the whole Zhongzhou Prefecture."


    Today''s big round religion is a gathering of Kyushu forces. How glorious and lively it is.


    With the passage of time, the big round religion is becoming more and more lively.


    In the great Lunjiao, there are dozens of people sitting in a hall. Any one of them has a strong breath.Living at the top of the hall is Dongli Chihuang, which is discussed by numerous people in Zhongzhou and even Kyushu.


    "I''ve got the news that Du Shaofu is really here. Xuanfu gate and the ancient Tianzong are together. I''m afraid that he will be on the big wheel cult today!"


    In the hall, an old man with a gloomy face and over 50 years old opened his mouth. He was the patriarch of the heavenly snake sect, and his son, snake Longyang, fell on the Changhe River in Zhongzhou. Naturally, he had to account for this account in the end on Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "Come and come. The gate of the Dalan sect is open today, waiting for them to come."


    East from the red Huang mouth, eyes pan with a sneer, do not think.


    In the hall, an old man was also gloomy and did not open his mouth, but his eyes showed the color of doubt.


    The old man is the overlord of Lingtian valley. Not long ago, a worshiper from Lingtian Valley went to fight against Du Shaofu. He wanted to intercept Du Shaofu on the way, and then he could get the things left by Du Shaofu that day.


    The Lord of Bawu calculated the time. The sacrifice should have returned to Lingtian Valley for a long time, but there is no news from the valley.


    What''s more, the people who came to the World Association of the wasteland really came to the big round religion, which made the overlord master have to worry.


    However, Ba Wu didn''t care. Maybe Du Shaofu, the demon king, had been captured by sacrifice. No matter how strong Du Shaofu was, he couldn''t escape from the palm of his hand.


    Ten thousand steps back, even as the rumor has it, there are two powerful mysterious strong men around the demon king Du Shaofu, so that the sacrifice failed, and the cultivation strength of that sacrifice is enough to escape.


    "As long as the boy dares to come up today, he can''t let it go!"


    Then the master of Bawu opened his mouth, his face was gloomy, and his eyes burst into cold light.


    Dongli Chihuang smiles faintly, her red robe and blonde hair are full of dignity. Her eyes are fighting and shooting. She listens to the lively voice outside the hall. She smiles faintly and says, "today, in front of the whole Kyushu, I will kill him and never give him any chance."


    "But I heard that the boy defeated Jianhong with one sword. I''m afraid that his cultivation has improved a lot over the years, but the boy has always been extremely vicious."


    In the heavenly snake sect, the snake dragon Duan said intentionally or unintentionally, but encouraged and tested the east from the red Huang.


    The essence of the eyes fluctuated, east away from the deep red Huang eyes, there is a cold wave, know the meaning of the snake dragon break, never put it in the heart, mouth a light sneer arc outline, said: "under the supreme nirvana, he is just a stepping stone, after today, it will disappear."


    The snake dragon broke his eyes and sneered, and continued: "that boy has made our Mountain Gate lose face. There are a lot of good people around him. This time, we can''t give him any more opportunities. Otherwise, when the boy''s atmosphere has become complete, it will be the endless trouble of our mountain gates."


    "He won''t have another chance!"


    Dongli Chihuang said positively, then with a faint smile, he said to the crowd: "it''s still early, you can go out to meet friends first, and wait for the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate to come up!"


    "Well, some old friends have come. I haven''t seen them for a long time."


    All the people got up and left the hall. Today, in the Dalan Lama, the major forces in Zhongzhou almost gathered together. There were also strong people from other eight continents. Many of the strong people present had known each other.


    Looking at the back of the crowd leaving, the East leaves the red Huang with a faint smile, and then the figure disappears in the hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1477

    "Sheng Nan, Zhongzhou tianmeng was founded today. Please follow me to observe the ceremony."


    A moment later, in a side hall of the Dalan cult, Chihuang says to Cheng Shengnan.


    "Today is the day when Zhongzhou tianmeng was founded. You are the leading role. Don''t care about me." Cheng Shengnan said.


    "We boast that morning meeting is a family, and you are my fiancee from Chihuang. In my glory, you should also exist."


    Dongli Chihuang looked at the woman in front of her, and her eyes were shining and she said, "I got the news that Du Shaofu should attend the big round cult today. That day, that bastard destroyed your empire, slaughtered your people, and killed the old emperor of the stone dragon empire. After your father''s self-cultivation, he was still poisoned by him. I will figure out the blood account for you, and he will pay the price."


    Listen to words, Cheng Shengnan''s eyes light, and finally there is a wave, there is the past floating in the heart.


    "Kill my grandfather, I have nothing to say, but my father has already abandoned his cultivation according to your request. Why do you want to be attacked secretly? Are you really such a person..."


    Cheng Shengnan murmured softly that day what happened after she passed out has also been heard.


    "When you get revenge, we''ll get married. I''ll take you around and help you to a higher level." Dongli Chihuang said to Cheng Shengnan.


    "You treat me so affectionately and take care of my third brother Cheng Chao. I am grateful."


    Cheng Shengnan looked at the east from the red Huang, slightly bowed, way: "I beg you a thing."


    "If you are so polite, you will appear to be part of us. You say that as long as I can do it, I will promise." East from red Huang nodded.


    "I naturally know how much strength and ability Cheng Chao has. He does not have the strength and ability to become the leader of the big round cult. Let him go with me this time." Cheng Shengnan said that he hoped to take Cheng Chao away.


    "Sheng Nan, do you mean..."


    Dongli Chihuang has already felt something. Her gorgeous eyes are looking at her.


    "There are too many things that may have happened to me. My heart is already at a standstill. I have to solve the problems of the Cheng family and the stone dragon empire one day. Shengnan really can''t repay you for your kindness to me, and has failed to live up to the good will."


    Cheng Shengnan looks at the Dongli Chihuang in front of him. His eyes are calm. It seems that he has already made a decision. He said: "this time I come to the big round of religion, in addition to taking Cheng Chao away, I also hope to be able to terminate the engagement. I hope you can understand. I can''t delay you enough. You are the reincarnation son of the Mahayana Lama. Surely there will be a better partner for you than me. "


    Dongli Chihuang is stunned. It seems that she can''t believe it. She looks at Cheng Shengnan closely. After a while, her eyes sink a lot and says, "do you mean you want to divorce me?"


    "You are the son of the great Lunjiao sect. You can declare to the public that it is you who want to break the engagement with me." Cheng Shengnan opened his mouth and bowed to apologize.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Dongli Chihuang suddenly laughed, laughing very loud, with a kind of anger in the laughter. After a moment, she looked at Cheng Shengnan''s handsome face, and said, "do you know who I am. I am the reincarnated son of the Dalan Lama, the supreme nirvana. Under this day, how many women want to join my arms, but I don''t care. You are the only one in my heart, but you have to retire Ha ha ha... "


    "I''m really sorry that I can''t repay my affection. But over the years, I''ve cut off the worldly ties, and the external affairs have not hindered my practice." Cheng Shengnan opens his mouth with apology in his eyes.


    "I know. Ha ha, I know. It was Du Shaofu who came here that you made this decision. Don''t forget that he destroyed the stone dragon Empire, killed the old emperor, and slaughtered the children of the Cheng family. Do you still remember that?"


    Dongli Chihuang has more and more voice and looks more and more ugly. He is Dongli Chihuang, the reincarnated son of the Dalan religion, the supreme Nirvana!


    In this world, he wanted to break into his arms for a beautiful woman, but the woman he put in his heart was to give up marriage.


    This kind of refusal is really unacceptable to him. It''s like experiencing a huge impact on his position, which gives him a sense of frustration, but his face becomes more and more gloomy.


    "It''s nothing to do with him. I''m just practicing."


    Cheng Shengnan opens his mouth, the wind is light and the clouds are light. She has abandoned everything in these years of practice.


    "I don''t care whether it''s related to him or not. I won''t agree with him. As long as Du Shaofu dares to join the big round religion today, he will die. I will trample him under his feet in front of you. I will let you know, let the whole Zhongzhou and the whole Kyushu know that from the beginning to the end, he is just a clown. Although he has good luck and many opportunities, he is Never more than the dragon''s fish, only worthy to be my stepping stone


    Dongli Chihuang looks more and more gloomy. Her eyes are harsh. Her red robe shakes, and her figure turns and sneers.


    As time went by and the sun was getting better, the whole Dalan Lama was at its most lively time, and countless voices were boiling.


    People from all major forces exchanged greetings and occasionally whispered with each other.


    "Welcome to the big round of education!"


    Cheng Chao, dressed in full clothes, wandered through the crowd. As the leader of the big round cult, he entertained the powerful of various forces, and let the masters and guests of many forces act as hosts and guests, which made his heart tremble."I am the leader of the big round."


    Cheng Chao murmured in his heart. He knew that if he was only the second prince of the stone dragon Empire, even if he was the last to succeed as emperor, who would pay attention to him in the face of these powerful Kyushu at the moment, even if he could not even enter the big round religion.


    This feeling makes Cheng Chao feel incomparably beautiful. He is the leader of the big round cult and famous in Zhongzhou. He is a member of the top existence in Zhongzhou.


    However, when Cheng Chao went to greet xuanmingzong, Ruan Hongxi and others of huijianmen, they were not well received. They just got polite nods from several ordinary elders.


    "Well, one day, you will submit to me."


    Cheng Chao was very upset. Ming Rong Sifang, Ruan Hongxi and others clearly did not pay attention to his big round religion, which made him dissatisfied.


    The heavenly snake sect and the strong men of Lingtian valley are also in the big wheel sect. They meet with various forces and have old friends to talk about in detail, but they are not true friends. That''s not necessarily true.


    The time finally came when the sun was shining high, and the noise in the whole Dalan Lama, especially in the vast square, reached a new peak.


    "Here comes the son."


    Finally, there was a loud shout that reverberated in all directions. In this bustling and noisy big Lunjiao, it was enough to make people hear clearly.


    All of a sudden, the noise around the discussion subsided, and one after another looked along the front. Then, in the middle of the square, we saw many young people of the great Lunjiao sect, and Dongli Chihuang, surrounded by them, appeared in the air.


    "Is he the supreme Nirvana Dongli Chihuang?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1478

    With the appearance of Dongli Chihuang, he immediately attracted all the attention of the audience. For the grand event of the establishment of Zhongzhou tianmeng today, he has become the absolute protagonist, and the disciples of the Da Lun cult who are surrounded by him stand proudly.


    A line of eyes looked at the east from the red Huang, but there are many in the dark peep, but also not too obvious.


    At least 90% of the people who came here today are for the sake of leaving Chihuang in the East. They all want to explore the Ultimate Nirvana.


    Many leaders of small and medium-sized forces came forward to congratulate her immediately when she saw her coming out.


    In contrast, the leader of the heavenly snake sect, shilongduan, and the valley master of Lingtian Valley, anlingya, are somewhat gloomy.


    I don''t know why, Dongli Chihuang''s face seems to be a little bad. She didn''t say much along the way. She just nodded to the powerful people of various forces.


    Anlingya and snake dragon are surprised and feel something wrong with Chihuang, but they can''t ask more questions in full view of the public.


    What''s more, when the Zhongzhou tianmeng was founded, they all knew that the most important purpose of gathering the big round religion today was to wait for Du Shaofu to come.


    "Thank you for coming to Dalan Lama. Today, Zhongzhou tianmeng was founded, and there are guests who have crossed a continent and come here for thousands of miles. On behalf of Dalan religion, I would like to thank you all."


    When Cheng Chao arrived at the big round, he had already been on the platform that had just been prepared. He said with a smile to the strong people in all directions.


    Just looking at Cheng Chao, there was only a not so lively applause around him. All the major forces seemed not to buy Cheng Chao. Even many of the powerful members of the Da Lun cult were secretly contemptuous and disdainful, but they did not show too obvious.


    However, Cheng Chao didn''t notice all around. Standing on the high platform, he was wrapped up and concerned by the powerful Kyushu. He was very excited and full of laughter. He said in a loud voice: "today is the founding day of Zhongzhou tianmeng. The Dalan religion, the Tianshi sect, and lingtiangu established the Zhongzhou tianmeng. Later, with our Dalan religion as the leader, Zhongzhou tianmeng will surely protect Zhongzhou and do more for the whole Kyushu ¡£¡±


    Listening to Chang Chao''s words, the snake dragon Duan and anlingya of the heavenly snake sect and Lingtian valley were smiling in the sound of congratulation from all directions, but then a little haze passed by without leaving a trace in their eyes. Cheng Chao, led by the Dalan cult, seems to have never paid attention to the heavenly snake sect and Lingtian Valley, which naturally makes them feel uncomfortable.


    "Zhongzhou tianmeng, do you want to touch the whole Kyushu?"


    Among the strong people around, there are also people who talk in secret.


    Among the crowd, Cheng Shengnan was surrounded by many female disciples of the great round.


    But at the moment, Cheng Shengnan''s eyes are looking at Cheng Chao on the high platform, but Dai Mei is tightly wrinkled.


    "Zhongzhou tianmeng was formally established today. Since then, we will advance and retreat together. Our son Dongli Chihuang is the leader of the alliance, the leader of anlingya valley of Lingtian Valley and the leader of snake dragon Duan of tianshe sect are the deputy leaders. The auspicious time has come, and the Zhongzhou tianmeng is now established!"


    However, Cheng Chao''s voice dropped, and bursts of high voice broke out in the whole big round religion.


    The disciples of Dalan cult and many of the disciples of Lingtian Valley and tianshe sect cheered for them, accompanied by a lot of congratulations, resounding all over the sky!


    East from the Red Phoenix, snake dragon broken, anlingya three people walk on the high platform.


    Her face has always been dark and gloomy. At the moment, a lot of smiles have been squeezed out of her face. In the face of congratulations and cheers from all sides, the smile also appears on her face.


    When the East left Chihuang and the snake dragon, anlingya stepped on the platform, and the whole big wheel cult cheered to the top.


    The sound of cheering and boiling, like a wave swept across the four sides, reverberated in the sky.


    "On the eighth day of August, on the eighth day of August, the big round of teachers will pay off their blood debts and blood!"


    All of a sudden, just when the whole big round church cheering and boiling was at its peak, a young shout came.


    This young voice is like a dragon singing and thunder, like thunder, sonorous, terrible sound tide, shaking around the world, accompanied by an invisible power, instantly let all people around the square change color.


    "It''s Du Shaofu who is here!"


    Around the square, among the countless line-up of watching rites, some people talked about it, and immediately looked to the sky.


    On the high platform, Chihuang immediately raised her head and her eyes rose slowly. In the gorgeous eyes of the spirit, there was a chill, and a sneer curved from the corner of her mouth.


    "Whoosh..."


    Just as the words fell and countless eyes looked around, the sharp wind burst from the sky.


    Then one after another, the figures cut through the sky and came from under the mountains, and finally stopped in the sky above the big Lunjiao square.


    All of a sudden, let around countless eyes startled, and then a line of figures, is already appeared in the air.


    The number of people is not too much, only nearly 300 figures, but these figures breath fluctuations, solidification of the void, so that the audience countless eyes commotion and consternation.


    These figures can solidify the void, and their strength is at least above the level of wuzun state and eight star spirit Rune master. Any one with the lowest level of strength is above the level of wuzun level, and the vigorous breath fluctuates. Many practitioners are not just ordinary martial Zun level.At the beginning, a young man in purple robe, who was twenty-five or six years old, was dressed in purple robe. His face was resolute and resolute. He was suspended in the air, and was unreasonable and domineering.


    "That''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. He''s here as expected."


    "Sima stepping on the star of ancient Tianzong and the southern Li soul of Xuanfu gate are all here!"


    "On the eighth day of August, they really went to the big round of religion. I''m afraid they can''t be good today!"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the figure, many strong people who came to watch the ceremony all around suddenly trembled and took a cold breath.


    The hundreds of powerful wuzun territory and eight star lingfu masters came here. Such a lineup is enough to prove that the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen have not retained much.


    The whole Kyushu, even if it is any big mountain gate, can never bring out hundreds of wuzun realm practitioners and eight star spirit Rune masters at one time. From the breath, it is not the general wuzun realm and eight star spirit Rune masters.


    "The young man in purple robe is Du Shaofu, the demon king. He has heard that he was once the leader of the Twelve Gods on the land of the wilderness."


    "It is the demon king, the first of the top ten Tianjiao in Zhongzhou, who has been suppressing Dongli Chihuang, making Dongli Chihuang unhappy and moving the Empire built by the demon king. On the eighth day of August, the devil really comes to settle accounts today!"


    "It''s really brave of Du Shaofu to go straight to the gate of Da Lun Jiao."


    "I built it with my own eyes. Even the Dragon nine of the dragon clan dares to stew and eat. It''s ferocious and courageous."


    "It is said that some time ago, the demon king went straight into wuliangjiao, Xiandu gate, huijianmen gate and xuanming sect''s Mountain Gate, and severely damaged and destroyed many powerful people in the martial arts area. He was very fierce and fierce!"


    "It seems that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has come here prepared. The big round is in trouble."


    "The big round teaches the mountain gate to open, let that demon king go straight up the mountain gate without hindrance. I''m afraid it has already been fully prepared."


    There are also a lot of discussions around. All the major forces, including those in Kyushu, have joined the big round religion. Today, there are many people, all because Du Shaofu, the demon king, wants to go to the big round cult to collect debts on the eighth day of August.


    Du Shaofu listened to the comments around him without leaving a trace of his eyes. He swept through the crowd around him and felt a lot of regional atmosphere. He also found many familiar figures on many seats around him.


    They are the fireknife worshiper of Tiandao sect in Hanzhou, the Gangquan venerable of Hanzhou ancient boxing sect, the old man with long brown hair who fled with gang Quan Zun in front of the Tianhuang leopard, and the Liyan sect''s Liyan no injury, etc All these figures swept past Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    There are also many figures. Du Shaofu had an impression on the land of the great famine. He came from all continents. He did not expect that today all of them went to the big round religion.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on a woman with a long skirt, and his eyes stopped.


    The woman was surrounded by many disciples of the Dalan cult. With her tall figure, beautiful face and clear and noble temperament, she was the first princess of the stone dragon Empire, Cheng Shengnan.


    "She''s still alive."


    Du Shaofu''s expression did not fluctuate much. He laughed quietly. Everything had already passed.


    When I was young, after hazy, some things like the wind, can not see, but can feel, but has finally dissipated.


    Cheng Shengnan also met Du Shaofu and looked at the familiar figure. At the moment, he was accompanied by several Incomparable beautiful women, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Zhu Xue, etc., which she had seen at the beginning.


    But now, they are still around him, never far away.


    But she has changed things.


    Thinking of the time, I once held my sleeve lightly with him. I rolled up the moon and stars in the wild animal mountains. In the depths of clouds and misty hearts, I once outlined the shadows of butterfly love flowers. Everything is just a long dream.


    "It''s all over."


    Cheng Shengnan speaks softly and looks calm.


    On the high platform, Dongli Chihuang looked at the young man in purple robe in the air. How could he forget the figure? The cold voice suddenly came out of his mouth and resounded through the square: "I didn''t expect that the people who had fled like a lost dog in the hands of the magic cult and the light God''s court would dare to come to my round of teaching. It''s really surprising to me."


    Voice with chill, ring through the square!


    Looking at Du Shaofu, she looks gloomy. How can she look good at the moment.


    He was the reincarnated son of the great Lunjiao. He was the most powerful person of the Dalan cult in his previous life, and his life was extremely beautiful.


    But at the beginning, one after another, he was oppressed by a young man who came out of the border area. Even the woman he liked had an indistinct relationship with him.


    This time, Cheng Shengnan quit his marriage at the time of his supreme nirvana. From childhood to adulthood, he didn''t get anything, and no woman he liked would refuse him. He put all his heart on Cheng Shengnan, but he didn''t think it was falling flower. He was not as good as that boy.


    This made it difficult for him to suppress his anger any longer. He should have charged Du Shaofu with this account.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned to Dongli Chihuang. The eyes of his two pupils also became more and more intense. He said, "move our wasteland, kill my children, and leave Chihuang in the East. Today you will dye the big wheel with blood!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1479

    "Du Shaofu!"


    On the high platform, Cheng Chao looks at the familiar figure, but he is afraid of some instincts. But then he leans by the side of Chihuang. He looks up with cold eyes. He grits his teeth and says in his heart, "you really dare to come to my big round. You will die soon."


    "It''s really coming..."


    On the auditorium, in the four Mountain Gate lineups of wuliangjiao, Xiandu gate, huijianmen and xuanmingzong, many strong men looked at the purple robed youth they had seen not long ago, but their eyes were inexplicably complicated at the moment.


    Many old people secretly blow their beards and stare at the seemingly harmless resolute face of the young man in purple robe, and gnash their teeth secretly.


    "The clown is just a clown after all."


    Dongli Chihuang sneered. She looks away from Du Shaofu and looks at the strong men of Xuanfu gate and ancient Tianzong, such as Sima Taixing and nanlihun, standing beside Du Shaofu. Her face is gloomy and she says, "ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate, are you sure you want to stand together with the little wasteland world? Now it''s time to regret it!"


    "Don''t think that others will not know about the things and ambitions behind the big round religion. Do you really think that you can hide it from everyone else? If you want to know something about it, you must not do it yourself!"


    Sima stepped on the star to open his mouth. He had already been in the big round religion. Naturally, he no longer had any scruples. There was an attitude and a little irony in his words. In today''s Dalan Lama, he was doomed to be bad.


    "Ha ha, now that I''ve got my heart set, I won''t waste my breath. I''ve already joined the big round cult. I don''t have to leave today. It''s the first thing that the Zhongzhou tianmeng has set up today and has done for the whole Zhongzhou."


    Dongli Chihuang sneered and looked at Du Shaofu with a sneer. She said, "before this, I don''t know if you, the dog who lost your family, dare to fight?"


    The sound was heard throughout the audience. The red phoenix red robe was blowing in the East, her golden hair was fluttering, her body was tall and straight, and she looked extraordinary. Standing on the high platform, she was like a real son, with an indescribable dignity.


    At the moment, I feel the breath of Dongli Chihuang, and my eyes tremble. The snake dragon Duan and anlingya, who stand beside Dongli Chihuang, also lose their color and look gloomy.


    Looking at Dongli Chihuang, Du Shaofu''s expression did not fluctuate much. He just spoke out and said, "how dare you clamour when you hear that your father Dongli died alone on the Changhe River in Zhongzhou. Like a defeated dog, you dare to fight and kill him!"


    When people around him heard this, they all looked at each other. It was said that Du Shaofu was ferocious and terrifying. It seemed that Du Shaofu was not only ferocious, but also spoke so bitterly. He did not care about the supreme Nirvana Dongli Chihuang.


    "Is this demon king really not afraid of leaving Chihuang in the east?"


    Around, some strong people secretly showed surprise. Today, many strong people gathered in the big round, most of them came for the two main characters.


    The return of the demon king swept four mountain gates all the way, unfathomable.


    Dongli Chihuang is the reincarnated son of Da Lunjiao, the supreme Nirvana!


    It seems inevitable that the two men will fight each other. At the beginning, Du Shaofu, the demon king, did not pay any attention to the supreme Nirvana Dongli Chihuang. He also showed a kind of hegemony and strength, which was hard to understand.


    "You are provoking me. Next year today, it will be your death day!"


    Dongli Chihuang drinks and enjoys nirvana. Who dares to treat him like this? Standing on a high platform, he has gorgeous spirits in his eyes, and an invisible power is everywhere!


    "Whoosh..."


    Dongli Chihuang''s voice dropped, and the snake dragon of the heavenly snake sect and anlingya of Lingtian Valley suddenly retreated.


    The whole square, leaving the Gaotai east from Chihuang alone, the spirit of gorgeous eyes gush cold.


    "You''ve never been my opponent. You''ve been defeated. How can you talk bravely?"


    Du Shaofu spoke faintly, as if he had ignored Chihuang in the East. His eyes were cold and he said, "if you want to kill my children, I should have killed you at the beginning."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Dongli Chihuang laughs loudly and sneers. Her smile converges. Her face is gloomy to the extreme. Her eyes are cold. Her cold feeling in her eyes is irresistible. She says, "this time is different from the past. My supreme nirvana. What are you? Today you must die!"


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of the voice, the breath of Dongli Chihuang is surging, and her golden hair is flying back and forth, just like a real son of God. This is a kind of supreme momentum. The light on the red robe is bright and the breath is terrible. It affects the energy of heaven and earth and shakes the space of heaven and earth forcefully.


    In a flash, the high-altitude wind and clouds, solidification of the four empty!


    Dongli Chihuang''s supreme nirvana, Kyushu no one, ready to no longer speak, to directly in front of the Kyushu major forces, kill the boy who repeatedly bad his good deeds and did not put him in the eyes.


    Along with this kind of breath, the people around him, and the military territory also received great influence.


    If the strength of cultivation is not enough, the dark air will solidify directly, and the spirit of mind will tremble.


    Supreme nirvana, with the power of heaven and earth, can not be stopped.


    "What a powerful pressure, is this the supreme Nirvana power?"


    There are strong people around, such terrible pressure is too strong."It''s very strong indeed. It can''t be compared by the same generation and the same level."


    Sima stepped on the star, Nanli soul, and so on. Originally, they had guessed whether Du Shaofu could really resist Dongli Chihuang. Du Shaofu, the demon king, was definitely not easy to deal with. But at the moment, feeling the terrible pressure of Dongli Chihuang, he had to worry about Du Shaofu.


    Around the strong shock, many strong people from Kyushu secretly shudder.


    They came to explore the emptiness and reality of Dongli Chihuang''s supreme Nirvana when they went to the big round of religion. At the moment, they felt that the momentum of Dongli Chihuang''s invisible Nirvana was so strong that everyone was shocked.


    "It''s too weak. Do you want to fight with me on your strength? I''ll kill you!" Du Shaofu glanced at Chihuang in the East, but he didn''t care.


    "If you have the ability to die, I will let you know what nirvana is and what is mediocrity."


    With a terrible momentum, the sound of drinking swept away, making the world tremble around. The spirit of Chihuang in the East was gorgeous like a knife. After the rage, it gradually subsided.


    For him, the boy in front of him must die today. He is the supreme nirvana. He has his own dignity and conceit. Why should he be angry for a dying man.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu and the supreme Nirvana left Chihuang in the East. Are they finally going to fight?"


    People are looking forward to seeing the battle between Du Shaofu, the demon king, and Chihuang of Dongli. If the two fight each other, they will not only represent the younger generation in Zhongzhou, but also represent the peak of the younger generation in Kyushu.


    "If they fight a war, their victory or defeat will affect their luck for at least a thousand years!"


    There was an old man on the viewing platform. He was an old monk of wuliangjiao. He looked into the distance and thought of the future.


    Today''s situation is special. If Chihuang of Dongli can defeat Du Shaofu today, the big round religion will undoubtedly rise, and the ancient Tianzong and xuanming sect following Du Shaofu will be greatly affected, and the desolate country will be directly submerged.


    But if today, once the east from the red phoenix defeated, the result will be very different.


    It can be said that the two men are no longer representing individuals, but the gate behind them and all the following forces.


    In the big round of fierce fighting, everyone was silent, looking forward to the final duel between the two top young people in Kyushu.


    One is Du Shaofu, who is the head of the Twelve Gods and is known as the devil king. This time he returned to Zhongzhou, he was able to abolish the first registration of the martial region and defeat the master of Jianhong, who is known as the invincible hand among the practitioners of the first step of the martial Arts realm.


    One is the reincarnation son of the reincarnation of the strong of the great Lunjiao. The word "supreme Nirvana" is enough to prove everything.


    These two people, indeed, are the pinnacle of the whole Kyushu generation at the moment. No one will object to this.


    "Whoosh."


    At this time, when the sword was at full blast, there were bursts of wind breaking outside the gate of the big wheel cult, which even made the space ahead look like a piece of distortion.


    Then, just a few flashbacks, a golden rainbow appeared on the square, accompanied by a force of domineering pressure, also suddenly fell into the big round of the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1480

    Under such invisible pressure, many monsters in the crowd around him were transformed into ghosts. The spirit of the beast in his mind immediately trembled, and the blood in his body was boiling. For no reason, he suddenly burst into a look of horror in the depths of his eyes.


    The other Kyushu strongmen also seem to feel something, and their eyes suddenly change.


    When the breath came, a golden rainbow appeared in the air. Du Shaofu also suddenly raised his eyes, and his eyes were filled with surprise.


    Golden Rainbow convergence, a line of figures appeared in the air, only about 50 figures, are very young young men and women, the body''s clothing slants to the golden color.


    One by one young men and women emerged, upright and upright, all are imposing!


    But at the moment, the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian and the middle-aged people on his mount behind Du Shaofu looked at the dozens of young men and women there. After a slight change in their faces, they couldn''t help laughing.


    Among these young men and women who came suddenly, the first one was a woman with snow skin like jade, showing a layer of rouge color, her eyelashes were moving, and her temperament was obviously domineering. But at the moment, there was a delicate beauty on her sassy face.


    And beside this woman, there is a young man in a gold inlaid gold robe. Even standing in the air quietly, it is like a piece of flawless jade melted into the sky. It is magnificent and charming, and the charm is unique, just like the supreme being in the world!


    The sudden appearance of these young men and women is of unknown origin, but that terrible spread and spread immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Any of the 50 or so young men and women are dazzling. I''m afraid that any one of them will come out and be the most dazzling existence among the same generation of Kyushu.


    Now, it''s a bunch of these horrible guys coming together.


    In particular, the young man in the first place had the light golden eyes in his eyes, which was like a golden day. When people looked at them, they felt that their spirits were going to be trapped. They felt fear for no reason, and their bodies trembled, and they wanted to collapse to the ground.


    "That young man is so extraordinary. Who came to the big round?"


    Around the auditorium, an old man in a big power, looking at the charming young man, also secretly trembled.


    Their gods peeped out to find out the origin of the young man.


    But just as they peeped out, they found that they were frightened and trembled. They did not dare to approach the young man.


    "What a terrible young man, like a monster!"


    Suddenly, the strong around him trembled, and there was a force of heaven and earth blocking their prying.


    These strong men trembled in secret, no longer dare to spy on the mysterious youth, or even dare to look directly at the young man''s pale golden eyes.


    The charming young man came and walked out of the crowd of young men and women. Instead of looking at anyone, he went straight across the sky to the square, looked at the East Li Chihuang, and said, "you are the East leaving Chihuang, are you just shouting?"


    The voice was flat, but the sound spread, an invisible momentum, so that the people around him seemed to be suffocating.


    Like at this moment, with this charming young man, the whole world has become different.


    Like the arrival of an extremely fierce bird, it crushed the whole world for no reason.


    On the ground of the square, Chihuang from Dongli also feels the extraordinary breath of your charming youth. Her eyes move away from Du Shaofu''s body. Her red robes and golden hair are all hunting. Her body is full of light. A strong breath is surging. She looks at the youth and asks in a deep voice, "who are you?"


    "You have no right to know my identity."


    The young man is calm and has no fluctuation. He looks at the east of Chihuang with a kind of look down. His voice is not very loud, but with a kind of hegemony and strength integrated into the heaven and earth. He says: "I hear that your supreme nirvana is very noisy. I advise you to keep a low profile. There are many living creatures of the same generation in the world, so it''s easy to kill you."


    Hearing this, Dongli Chihuang''s face can''t bear to be gloomy any more. Yesterday Cheng Shengnan wanted to quit his marriage. Today, Du Shaofu doesn''t put him in the dark at all.


    At the moment, this mysterious young man did not put him in his heart, and his eyes overlooking him made him feel particularly uncomfortable.


    For Dongli Chihuang, all this is really a little subdued today.


    Originally, all the things that Dongli Chihuang arranged on purpose today was that he was supreme Nirvana and wanted to blossom and be famous in Kyushu.


    But up to now, no one put him in his eyes.


    She felt a huge suffocation, with a nameless fire and fury. She was suppressed in her body and could not be released.


    "Whoever you are, I''ll kill you today!"


    Dongli Chihuang is so angry that he decides to kill this man first, and then deal with Du Shaofu later to frighten Kyushu.


    He had to kill the extraordinary young man in front of him, and let Du Shaofu know the difference between him and himself, and let Du Shaofu be trampled under his feet in fear. Only then could he eliminate his hatred, but also let Cheng Shengnan know how unwise it was to withdraw his marriage from him."Kill!"


    The disciples of the big round cult cheered and cheered, and their eyes were full of excitement as the Holy Son Dongli Chihuang was finally about to make a move.


    "The son is invincible!"


    Many people gathered at the gate of the Dalan cult cheered with their arms. They once went to the Changhe river of Zhongzhou to kill people. They were powerful among many forces in Zhongzhou. Because they were afraid of revenge in the wild country, they finally chose to follow the Dalan religion.


    Among these people, there are many powerful people who are not weak.


    There are even a few old people in the original territory, all of them are strong people of the ancestral level hidden in the forces. They all place their hope and future on the body of Chihuang from Dongli.


    "Come down and die!"


    Dongli Chihuang steps out in the crowd cheering and boiling, and reaches out to the young man in the sky. The Holy Light fluctuates on her body. She is extraordinary, dignified, and shining in the square.


    In the middle of the sky, the young man is still so calm. The golden light in his eyes fluctuates, and his long eyebrows are raised. He has a fierce and domineering spirit without anger.


    The graceful youth, whose invisible momentum fluctuates within itself, has been twisted in silence, and the pressure has spread quietly.


    The young man''s voice was still very gentle, and seemed to be a little disappointed. He shook his head and said to Chihuang from Dongli, "I suddenly feel that you are too weak, and some of you are not worth doing."


    Smell speech, all around suddenly dropped a ground eyeball, that elegant demeanor youth exactly is where come from.


    Even if Du Shaofu doesn''t put Dongli Chihuang in his eyes, this mysterious and extraordinary young man is even more domineering and arrogant than Du Shaofu, and he doesn''t put Dongli Chihuang in his eyes.


    "East from the red phoenix is not some bad luck ah, the supreme nirvana, actually no one put him in the eyes."


    On the viewing platform, someone whispered, some for the east from the red Huang helpless.


    "Don''t do this. Dongli Chihuang is the supreme nirvana. Can''t you give me some face? How much respect for the supreme Nirvana?"


    Some people seem to be fighting for Dongli Chihuang. Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the mysterious youth do not take Dongli Chihuang in their eyes. They are also the supreme nirvana of reincarnation.


    "How do I feel Dongli Chihuang is very depressed today?"


    On some of the auditorium, some people couldn''t help laughing. They felt that today, Dongli Chihuang seemed to have some bad luck and met two young people.


    "Are we with the wrong person, why don''t we put the supreme nirvana in our eyes?"


    Some of the forces following the Dalan cult secretly say that they follow the Dalan cult because they left the supreme nirvana of Chihuang in the East and can sweep Zhongzhou in the future. At that time, they will be able to gain great benefits.


    However, in their eyes, Dongli Chihuang''s supreme Nirvana seems to be no fart in front of the mysterious youth and the demon king Du Shaofu. Dongli Chihuang has been eating shriveled until now.


    Around the Da Lunjiao square, people are looking at Du Shaofu, Chihuang in the East, and the three mysterious young men.


    There was silence all around. Everyone was shocked. They didn''t know what was going on. Did those two guys never hear about Nirvana?


    In the East, Chihuang stepped on the square. Although the voices around him were small, how could he escape his prying eyes. He raised his head slightly and looked at the mysterious youth. His eyes were full of cold.


    "No one can save you today. You must die!"


    It is said that the one who has ever been the best in Jiuzhou is the one who has ever been the most powerful one in the world!


    In this life, he was also the supreme nirvana, how extraordinary, at the moment, he was repeatedly not in the eyes of people, therefore, Dongli Chihuang was really completely angry.


    "Ants dare to speak out


    In the calm look of the handsome youth, there is finally a wave in his eyes. The golden light is like a golden thunderbolt, which shakes the sky. From the upright body, a terrible pressure is released. No provocation is allowed. The spirits of the animals around him tremble. The four sides of the eyes are awed and yearned for, and the heart and soul are crawling for it!


    "Hum, after killing you, you will know what ants are!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s voice resounds from the sky, and can''t be suppressed any more. A terrible wave of Holy Light rises hundreds of feet inside itself, accompanied by waves of energy.


    "Boom..."


    In this moment, the heaven and earth suddenly changed, and the runes were countless, which aroused the surging waves.


    From the beginning of leaving the whole space of Chihuang in the East, the void is bright, and the runes are interwoven like waves. It turns into a terrible storm, which directly covers the young people with wonderful appearance.


    This terrible storm swept through, accompanied by a great pressure.


    This is a terrible magical means, as if turned into a bright void vortex, can swallow everything, kill all the spirits.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1481

    "The samsara of the heaven and earth" of the Dalan cult contains the secret of the Dalan sect, in which the secret of reincarnation is the unique means of Dongli Chihuang''s previous life! "


    With the instant of Dongli Chihuang''s hand, many people''s eyes are shocked. An old monk of wuliangjiao immediately tells the origin of the magical means urged by Dongli Chihuang.


    East from the red Huang a hand, is that kind of no polite, all for.


    Obviously, Dongli Chihuang wants to kill the mysterious young man with a move.


    "Hum!"


    The graceful young man snorted faintly. Suddenly, there was a bright golden light on his body, which filled with pieces of Ancient Runes, and his body spread everywhere.


    &Boom! &At this moment, the sky and the earth began to roar in the sky, which made the sky and earth resonate.


    At the same time, the sky is filled with bright Ancient Runes, as if from the depths of the sky, there is a sound of "rumbling" sound, like someone in the deep sky pounding the sky drum.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of a sound, issued a strange roar, like someone in the heart, heavy hammer yuan Shen, people''s soul to break, shudder.


    Under such a roar, all the living creatures around were trembling with spirits, and they wanted to crawl on the ground.


    The roaring sound, like blending with heaven and earth, makes the human spirit tremble. Both the body and the God seem to be shattered.


    The terrible roar, the oppressive roar of heaven and earth!


    "The samsara of heaven and earth!"


    Dongli Chihuang drinks, and her figure appears in the bright storm, carrying a bright storm that distorts the void. The energy is vast, making the sky dark and dark.


    This is his magical means, which can cover people and destroy their spirits!


    There is no doubt that Dongli Chihuang''s supreme nirvana is absolutely fierce and terrifying, and can push the four sides!


    At the moment, Dongli Chihuang''s unique move, accompanied by the supreme nirvana, caused a terrible vision around, the entire square is shaking, such as the supreme birth!


    If it wasn''t for the blessing of Fu array on this square, it would have been directly razed to the ground and turned into ruins.


    "God''s wings strike the sky!"


    The graceful young man stood in the air, even his feet did not move half a minute. His eyes were shining with gold, and he was rolling with pressure, and he was shooting directly with one hand.


    "Hiss..."


    With the fall of the youth''s hand, it suddenly turns into a huge palm print, like a huge divine wing, which distorts the surrounding void.


    This hand penetrates the void, the golden talisman and secret patterns cover the earth, and the golden light overlaps and submerges the sky. It bursts out of the terrifying domineering power of ancient times!


    Two people''s instant hand, are extremely terrible.


    Those two kinds of pressure are peerless, so that many strong people present are also palpitating!


    In a flash, the beautiful young man''s palm print is like a divine wing covering the sky, crushing the surrounding space, and then directly patted on the former''s terrible void storm.


    "Boom..."


    The sky was broken in such a collision, and a series of terrible roars broke out, as if in the depths of the sky, there were thousands of people hammering the sky drum together.


    Thousands of drums sing in unison, shaking the four sides, scared, scared and scared!


    Deep in the sky, the golden light is bright, the rune is dazzling, accompanied by lightning and thunder!


    A terrible scene took place in the void, revealing countless dark cracks.


    The golden palm print of God''s wings smashed the storm and exploded directly in the void.


    "Back


    "Don''t be affected, back off, quick!"


    People who were closer to the square immediately withdrew in panic.


    The terrible aftershocks are not what they can touch. Even the ordinary novice practitioners in the martial arts realm will feel cool when they look at the sweeping energy.


    Countless figures retreated in panic. Although they were far away, they were still afraid of the aftershocks and did not dare to touch them.


    "Hiss..."


    In full view of the public, the square void, Dongli Chihuang''s reincarnation of heaven and earth was directly broken, and then the golden palm print converged and became more and more bright. It was directly photographed on the body of Dongli Chihuang with the speed and power of lightning and thunder.


    "Poof..."


    Dongli Chihuang spits out a mouth of blood arrow directly from the mouth, and then the body directly falls down from the air, like a meteorite impact on the square.


    "Boom..."


    The square exploded, and the blessed Fu array cracked. The body of Chihuang fell into the ground of the square and was submerged by gravel.


    But when we saw this happening, we didn''t know how many people were taking cold breath. They were scared and scared.


    The supreme nirvana of Dongli Chihuang is enough to be proud of the ancient and modern heroes of Kyushu. At the moment, it is photographed by the mysterious young man!


    This scene is too terrible, shocking!Many old people''s chin opened and couldn''t close in amazement. That mysterious young man was too abnormal and powerful.


    Countless figures around were shocked, and even many people shivered and trembled under the terrible scene. They couldn''t help falling down, and the soul of the original god beast was palpitating.


    And for the disciples of the big round cult, they can not accept the scene in front of them.


    The supreme nirvana is enough to be proud of Kyushu''s ancient and modern son Dongli Chihuang, who was photographed with one slap. How can they accept this.


    Cheng Shengnan looks at the square with his eyes waving.


    Just after a slap, he was photographed into the square, and the East Li Chihuang was drowned by the gravel. Cheng Shengnan''s look also showed a kind of complexity, but then he converged and recovered his calm.


    At the edge of the square, Cheng Chao stands in a daze.


    "This..."


    At this moment, even Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zun, Du Yunlong, Sima TA Xing, Nan Li Hun and so on around Du Shaofu are all stunned.


    Only the Qin devil Shangguan Qixian and his mount were not surprised at all, only they knew the identity of the charming young man.


    The graceful young man is the pure blood descendant of the Dapeng golden winged bird family. He is also the supreme Nirvana with true bones.


    In contrast, Dongli Chihuang''s supreme nirvana, in front of it, what''s the matter.


    "Who is this guy, do you know?"


    Ouyang Shuang took a cold breath and asked Du Shaofu.


    "Yes."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu was not surprised by the results.


    Jialou jueyu''s hand, the same supreme nirvana, plus the power of the real bone contained in the just shot, how can Dongli Chihuang be an opponent.


    The high-altitude, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid, splendid.


    From that upright body, there is a kind of unspeakable majesty and majestic momentum, which makes the world around tremble.


    He is a Kalou jueyu, also the supreme nirvana, but also has the true bone, is the pure blood golden winged ROC bird family ontology!


    Then, in all the surprised eyes of all directions, the golden light in Kalou jueyu''s eyes flashed with gold, and fell in front of Du Shaofu in the air, kneeling on one knee. In his eyes, Jin was a kind of awe, and the sound echoed in the whole big Lunjiao: "I''ve met the young patriarch!"


    "What..."


    This scene, let the four strong rub their eyes, think that they are wrong.


    That young man with wonderful demeanor captured the supreme nirvana of Dongli Chihuang with one slap. There is no doubt that the youth is also an absolute supreme, which is enough to be an ancient and shining existence.


    But at the moment, such a supreme young man bowed his head in front of the demon king Du Shaofu, still full of awe.


    "I''m not wrong. That terrible young man belongs to the demon king Du Shaofu!"


    Around the square, there was no reason for silence. It was unbelievable.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    Sima stepped on the star, the soul of Nanli, the jade fairy, the purple emperor, and so on, at the moment, they all looked at each other.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, dozens of extraordinary young men and women in front of them, followed by the most beautiful young people, all of whom knelt down on one knee.


    "I''ve met the young patriarch!"


    A sound wave, like can be like a rock, rolling sound through the sky.


    These people are not others. Shangguan Qixian and his mount are very familiar with him. They are the younger generation of the golden winged Dapeng birds, such as Kalou jueyou, Jialou juecheng and Jialou Yuying.


    The most beautiful woman at that time was Da Tong Ling, Jia Lou Cai Ling, the daughter in love with the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, and also the righteous elder sister of Du Shaofu.


    "My God, they are all Du Shaofu''s men!"


    There was no silence around, and the sound of cool air was heard.


    That group of terrible young men and women are actually Du Shaofu''s people. Judging from their awe, they are afraid that their relationship is not general.


    "Shao clan chief, Du Shaofu is a member of the Du family. Is he the Du family?"


    "No, those people are Orcish."


    I was shocked. No one knew what was going on.


    "You fellow, if you meet someone who doesn''t have long eyes, you don''t notice to come back. If it wasn''t for the five elders and the four elders to inform the clan, would you not have said that all the time?"


    Jialou Cailing walked up to Du Shaofu''s body. He wore an orange tights and outlined the graceful body lines to make people have nosebleed. However, in full view of the public, he directly pinched Du Shaofu''s ear with one hand and chided him: "when you go out, dad told you to come back when you have something to do It''s a bit of a breeze, isn''t it? "


    "Er


    In this scene, the whole scene was stunned.


    "Elder sister, pain, I am the Lord of one side, the emperor of the wasteland. Can you give me some face outside?"Du Shaofu suddenly cried out. He was helpless. At last, he knew how jialoujueyu and his sister jialoucailing suddenly came. He did not ask for help from the golden winged Dapeng birds. It turned out that the arrangement was arranged by the four elders and the five elders.


    "What about the Lord of one side and the emperor of the wasteland? You don''t want to call my elder sister and put it back on me, do you?"


    On hearing the words, Kalou''s colorful plume was even more chivalrous, but her voice was clear and graceful. Her long and tall legs were straight, and she was domineering, which made many eyes around her tremble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1482

    "She was the first one to do this to that fellow."


    Looking at the beautiful Kalou Cailing, Ouyang Shuang, Zhu Xue, ye Zijin, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao are also stunned. This is definitely the first person who dares to deal with Du Shaofu.


    "Elder sister, I don''t have to bother the family when I think about these small things. I didn''t mean to inform you."


    Du Shaofu gave up his resistance. He was clear about the temperament of his righteous sister, jialoucailing.


    "That''s about it."


    Kalou Cailing relaxed a lot and let go of his hand. Then he turned back and looked at the lineup around the big round. He glanced at his mouth and said, "do these guys who can''t help themselves dare to trouble you. Do you want to kill them directly?"


    Listening to that beautiful woman''s words, around many eyes tremble, no one dares to speak.


    "Where do these people come from? How can one compare with a bully?"


    Seeing the woman dare to treat Du Shaofu like that, the breath on her body is also extremely domineering. The invisible breath of hegemony has already made the strong people in all directions feel trembling.


    "I''ll take care of it myself."


    Listening to the words of Jialou Cailing, Du Shaofu immediately laughed bitterly. If this really angered the righteous elder sister, he might have led to the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds, and finally completely destroyed the big round religion.


    Although he wanted to exterminate the big round religion, Du Shaofu never thought of taking an examination of the golden winged Dapeng birds. He could borrow strength from others, but he did not need to rely on others. He was really strong only when he was strong.


    "Yes."


    Kalou Cailing''s eyes glowed with light gold. Suddenly, she looked directly around the big Lunjiao and began to speak one word at a time. Her voice spread all over the place. If she could break through the clouds and crack the rocks, she said, "who dares to move my brother? I will destroy your orthodoxy. If you think my words are not credible, please try them!"


    "Who is this woman? What a big voice


    Some people around said that the beautiful woman was too overbearing to put everyone in the eyes.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the square rubble pile suddenly out of the explosion, breath from the sky, light scattered, such as the holy light.


    Countless stones were fired at the end of the attack, and they were able to penetrate the space. I''m afraid that the ordinary practitioners of wuzun state would be punctured on the spot if they met this kind of stone.


    When all the big players in the four sides are shot at by the big ones.


    In the bright light, the secret patterns of the talisman broke out, and the figure of the red phoenix spitting blood in confusion appeared.


    The red robe is broken, and the golden hair is scattered. At the moment, from the depths of Chihuang''s double pupils, a chill comes up slowly. The gorgeous eyes of the spirit stare at the front, and Jialou jueyu and Du Shaofu violently twitch. The breath in the body surges like a volcano that has been detonated, as if to shake the void with the sound of wind and thunder!


    "Asshole, my supreme nirvana, when I am so easy to deal with, I will never let you go today!"


    Dongli Chihuang is furious, her eyes are ferocious, her scattered golden hair and her broken red robe are unfolding and her light is shrouded. If the supreme one is waking up.


    At this moment, the atmosphere around the world was suddenly tense, and a breath of trembling millet swept through the air!


    "Dongli Chihuang is OK, the supreme nirvana is not easy to deal with!"


    All around were surprised and discolored, their eyes flashed, and everyone could feel it. At the moment, Dongli Chihuang''s momentum was climbing, and it was still more and more powerful and terrifying.


    The supreme nirvana is definitely not easy to deal with. Maybe she just left Chihuang in the East. Many people think so.


    "Boom!"


    Just for a short time, a strong and violent breath suddenly burst out of the body of Chihuang in the easternmost place. It was like the God''s light, shaking the whole big round religion void!


    Dongli Chihuang''s supreme nirvana, his strength in the previous life was superb. As the son of the grand wheel cult, he studied countless magic skills. He was definitely not a weak man.


    The light broke out, with a powerful force.


    At the moment, people around him just feel the momentum, and they will shudder and shudder.


    "Hula..."


    Dongli Chihuang looks gloomy and angry, and her whole body is bright with the sound of "buzzing" wind and thunder. A large amount of dazzling holy light rises in the void, and finally forms a bright ocean of holy light around.


    In the ocean of the holy light of the void, the ancient breath is vast, with a kind of reincarnation light, and an incomparable mysterious wave breaks out. It seems that it can remind people of the past and this life, and constantly emit a "rumbling" sound.


    Under the terrible breath, it seems that all the disciples of the big round cult can be affected by some kind of influence, trembling and uneasy.


    In the sea of holy light, the figure of Chihuang in the East is also shining. It seems that it is beginning to expand and gradually turns into a giant several feet high, like a God.


    The huge body stands in the sea of holy light, and the terrible power around it can devour everyone''s accomplishments and make people feel like reincarnation!


    "I am the supreme, control reincarnation, crush everything!"His figure is in the sea of holy light. The breath of Chihuang is terrible in the East, and the whole body emits gorgeous light. His eyes are dense and his momentum is rolling around. He wants to crush Jialou jueyu and Du Shaofu. He is really furious to the extreme!


    "It''s not a good thing to deal with nirvana


    Some of the onlookers around sighed that the breath of Dongli Chihuang was even more powerful than before. She stood up again and never fell down, which was even more amazing.


    "The son will not fall, the supreme nirvana, is not easy to deal with!"


    The frightened disciples of Dalan sect, the heavenly snake sect, and the people in Lingtian Valley, who were still in a state of panic, immediately reacted from their shock and color change and began to burst into joy.


    Dongli Chihuang''s supreme nirvana, reincarnation, where is so easy to deal with, they once again poured out confidence in their hearts.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, suddenly, there was a golden light in the sea of holy light.


    Quietly, a huge golden ape appears in the ocean of holy light, and the holy light is surging in the surrounding space.


    The golden eyes of the golden ape are smart, just like the natural pupil, overlooking the human beings!


    It''s so fast. It''s incredibly fast.


    With the appearance of the golden ape, a terrible momentum broke out on his body, which was just like the supreme one, and directly punched.


    The fist seems to be able to push the four sides and suppress everything. It shows a kind of strange power. The bright talisman''s secret pattern is like mist, accompanied by a strong power of heaven and earth, like golden sun.


    If you look at it carefully, it looks like a golden mountain falling from the sky.


    In the clang sound of "boom and rumble", the blow fell on the huge swelling body of Chihuang in Dongli.


    The seal also brings a vision to the void, merges with the heaven and earth, disintegrates the obstacles of the holy light around, smashes a large space, and there is a dark vortex hole emerging, which makes the heaven and earth tremble.


    "Bang!"


    Everything is too fast, Dongli Chihuang''s swollen body is directly exploded under the suppression of which fist, and a mouthful of blood is ejected from the mouth, and then the body falls like a meteorite again from the air.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    East from the body of Chihuang directly smashed into the square below, so that the ground shaking, landslides in general.


    As soon as the light broke out, it was exploded in an instant and then disappeared.


    A golden ape is in the sky, shining brightly. It is covered with talisman and secret patterns. It is full of vitality and communicates with heaven and earth. It gives people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things.


    He waved his fist, and the golden ape opened his mouth. His voice came out in a long time: "it''s a bear. I''ve endured you for a long time. The supreme nirvana is a fart. I''ll kill you every minute with all my strength."


    Listening to the words of the golden ape, all the eyes around him looked at the golden ape with palpitations.


    "Gu Gu..."


    A moment later, there was a rising and falling sound of breathing cold and swallowing saliva.


    There are countless eyes in the trembling, the body hair standing up, the whole body creeping.


    The golden ape is full of golden light, and then converges into a human form. He is a young man with long golden clothes.


    All around us all know that this is a young man who has been following Du Shaofu.


    It is also known by familiar people. It is Du Xiaoyao, who has always been a brother to Du Shaofu.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Jiuchongling in wuliangjiao, nameless in huijianmen, Jiang Ruolin in Xiandu gate, and Ming Rongyin in xuanming sect all feel that their throat is dry and hot at the moment, and they swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Du Xiaoyao turned around and looked back at the golden light in his eyes. The startled golden winged Dapeng birds, such as Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing and so on, as well as Sima TA Xing, Nan Li Hun, Yu Xianzi, who could not take back their chin. The golden Ling Tong picked out, and was helpless. Finally, he said seriously, "I''m really sorry, I really didn''t I''m not in a stable state of mind, which is not conducive to my future practice. In the future, I will take good control of myself. "


    Listen to Du Xiaoyao''s words, around the eyes, suddenly many eyes become disdainful.


    "Control your sister, can you respect the supreme Nirvana?"


    "Dongli Chihuang reincarnation, this life is not easy, the supreme nirvana, you two, now plus a monkey also do the same to him, really good?"


    A moment later, in the rising and falling of the voice of the breath, someone made a voice to discuss, for the east away from the red Huang.


    "On the eighth day of August, leaving Chihuang in the East must be offending!"


    In the Wuliang sect, an old monk pinched his fingers and calculated. He felt that on the eighth day of August, it was definitely Chihuang from Dongli who had made a mistake. Otherwise, how could he have been so ravaged.


    "How can it be like this? Everything should not be like this."


    Among the strong members of lingtiangu and tianshe sect, some of the disciples of the Dalan cult shook their heads. What happened today was totally different from what they had imagined, which was completely contrary to their plan.[at the fifth watch, I try my best to read more words. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1483

    At the corner of the square, Cheng Chao is also confused. In his mind, he is already the supreme Nirvana brother-in-law, which should not be the case.


    "Hiss..."


    The ground trembled, there was a light wave of holy light, the cracked ground of the square was rocked by rubble, and then a confused figure wrapped by light climbed out again.


    The corner of his mouth is bloody and in a mess. What comes out is just Dong Li Chihuang who is just bombarded by Du Xiaoyao''s fist.


    Dongli Chihuang stands up again. Her red robe is more and more broken and ragged, her golden hair is more and more scattered. Her gorgeous eyes are full of cold and blood red.


    Du Shaofu looked at Dongli Chihuang, who was climbing out again at the moment. There was not much movement in his expression. His mind moved. A light filled his eyebrow and raised his hand. Then a bloody figure caught in the crumpled and twisted void in his hand.


    A blood evil spirit filled the air, which immediately attracted the attention of many eyes around him.


    Dong Li Chihuang''s dark and cold eyes also fluctuate, and they look at Du Shaofu. When he looks at a bloody figure caught by Du Shaofu, he suddenly changes color. His face becomes more and more gloomy and cold, and his face is more and more fierce.


    At the moment, everyone could see that what Du Shaofu had captured was obviously an evil spirit with extremely strong cultivation strength.


    "Dongli Chihuang, do you think that today the evil spirit army will break into the stone city and get the treasure of the stone city alone. Unfortunately, your plan seems not so good."


    Du Shaofu looked directly at Chihuang in the East. His eyes were filled with cold. His voice spread in all directions: "you protect the evil spirits who fled to Zhongzhou for your use. You set up a pure evil alliance. You want to control the hands, intend to control Zhongzhou, and introduce evil spirits into our wasteland. If you want to invade the territory, you should pay the price today!"


    "What, those evil spirits are controlled by Dongli Chihuang."


    "Is this true? Dongli Chihuang is a companion of those evil spirits and deceives all the forces in Zhongzhou."


    "If it''s true, the whole Zhongzhou power has been fooled by Dongli Chihuang."


    With the spread of Du Shaofu''s voice, all the major forces in Zhongzhou all around changed color.


    Even the strong men in the Lingtian Valley and the Tian she sect are also immediately staring at the east away from Chihuang.


    They don''t know about the evil spirits. If Du Shaofu''s story is true, then Dongli Chihuang even plays tricks on them.


    What''s more, if it is true that some evil spirits want to take treasures from the stone city today, Dongli Chihuang wants to swallow the treasures in the stone city by herself. There are also some treasures in Du''s family. Dongli Chihuang doesn''t count them.


    The appearance of this scene led to the evil spirits. All the forces focused on the big round cult, and the strong ones in the big round cult immediately became dignified.


    If all the major forces revolt and deal with the big round religion together, the big round religion will never be able to compete with its own strength.


    "Jie Jie, if you want to add a sin, you have no reason to worry about it. Everyone in Zhongzhou knows that there are evil spirits in your country. At this moment, you are all following the evil spirits, but you still say that I am associated with evil spirits. Do you think that all forces in Zhongzhou are stupid and will believe in your inferior scheme of estrangement and instigation?"


    Dongli Chihuang sneers, even if the bloody soul is captured, as long as he bites to death and refuses to admit it, there is no evidence. On the contrary, there are always evil spirits in the World Association of the wasteland. Even at the moment, Du Shaofu''s followers are following the evil spirits. I''m afraid that few people will believe it.


    Listen to the east from the words of Chihuang, around a lot of lineup eyes twinkle, Dongli Chihuang words is no doubt also has some truth.


    However, there were no fools among the powerful forces who came to watch the ceremony.


    In particular, the power in Zhongzhou knows something about the character of Du Shaofu, the demon king. I''m afraid it won''t come out of nowhere.


    "What kind of thing are you? I don''t need to add guilt to you. I don''t need to let anyone believe that I know. What if there are evil spirits around me? It''s not the evil spirits, but the children of the World Association of the desolate country. They move our children to pay for their blood debts and blood!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Chihuang in the East, and said, "I just want to tell you that your plan to own the treasures of the stone city has failed. In addition, I believe you want to intercept the treasure alone and play Lingtian Valley and tianshe sect like a fool. You are really friends of the dead, but the clever lingtiangu and the tianshe sect will play Wu again under the pretext of evil spirits The plan of Zhongzhou, which is under your control, is also in vain now. It''s true that human calculation is not as good as heaven''s


    "Hiss..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the void tightly held in his hand began to twist, twisting his blood soul. He wanted to crush it, and the breath of blood evil spirit collapsed.


    "Dongli Chihuang, help me, help me..."


    The bloody soul drank bitterly. He felt the breath of death in his soul. The breath of death made him unable to stop him. He could only ask for help from Chihuang in the East.


    Dongli Chihuang looks gloomy to the extreme. She stares at Du Shaofu tightly. She is indifferent to the broken blood. The chill in her eyes is more and more irresistible.


    "Dongli Chihuang, you bastard, shameless villain..."The blood spirit of Nirvana level was directly crushed by Du Shaofu in an instant. When the last words of resentment fell, along with the soul breaking, it turned into a powerful evil spirit and the force of the remnant soul. Later, Du Shaofu threw it to Meiling spirit and xuetengsha.


    "Hula..."


    The blood spirit devoured the beast killing and the soul evil, and the spirit spirit and blood vine evil spirit jumped out, and their looks were overcast and cold, and they directly devoured the blood soul and the blood evil spirit energy.


    "It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. He''s still domineering."


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is becoming more and more insidious. Looking at the strong men of lingtiangu and tianshe sect, I''m afraid that they were really schemed by Dongli Chihuang."


    "What''s more, Wuliang sect, xuanming sect, huijianmen gate and Xiandu gate have been pulled into the water by the demon king Du Shaofu. They ridicule that the four mountain gates are used by others and are willing to be pawns. I''m afraid that these four mountain gates will hate the Dalan cult!"


    There are people around secretly. Dongli Chihuang denies that it has anything to do with evil spirits, but Du Shaofu, the demon king, has no intention to prove anything. He has also drawn up Lingtian Valley, tianshe sect and Wuliang cult. This is tantamount to making them slapped in the face by the Dalan cult in public.


    Looking at the last evil spirit who asked for help and was killed by Du Shaofu, people are not stupid. They are 90% of them. They can be sure that Dongli Chihuang is related to the evil spirits and secretly calculated the whole Zhongzhou.


    "This big round of teaching has to give the whole Zhongzhou an account!"


    In the boundless religion, an old monk opened his mouth, his eyes were like electricity, the Buddha beads on his chest glowed and his eyes glared at each other, so he needed a big round of teaching to explain.


    If Du Shaofu, the demon king, said it was true, then the Dalan Lama would have to be held responsible for the accounts of the countless wuliangjiao disciples who were buried on the Changhe River in Zhongzhou.


    "The big round should make it clear!"


    Some old men of Xiandu gate, xuanming sect and huijianmen all opened their mouths.


    At the beginning, they felt that they had been taught Yin by the big round. Now it seems that most of them in the pure evil alliance were played by Dongli Chihuang.


    Facing the questioning of Wuliang cult, huijianmen and other forces, it is clear that they have already believed Du Shaofu''s words, and the strong ones of the big round sect are more gloomy.


    "This is a misunderstanding. It is definitely a misunderstanding. My big round religion will never associate with evil spirits."


    Some of the strong members of the big round cult suddenly spoke solemnly. Some old people swore that if today wuliangjiao and huijianmen help Du Shaofu, the demon king, the big round will be in great trouble.


    And these old people of the big wheel cult really don''t know about evil spirits.


    Only two or three people knew about the agreement between Dongli Chihuang and the evil spirits in order to let the wind out.


    "Blasphemy and killed that evil spirit again. There is no proof of death. This is a bitter meat trick. You want to attract others for your own use and deal with my big round religion!"


    Dongli Chihuang opened his mouth and died without proof. How could he admit it? Once he admitted it today, the consequences would be unimaginable. He looked at anlingya of Lingtian Valley and tianshe sect, snake dragon Duan and so on, and said, "my allies, please don''t be provoked by that sinister boy. He wants to separate us and break each one of them!"


    The strong man in lingtiangu and tianshe sect is gloomy, but he can''t say anything more at the moment. He can only bear it.


    As Dongli Chihuang said, once their Zhongzhou tianmeng is scattered, it is really possible to be broken by each.


    The xuanfumen, the ancient Tianzong and the desolate country would be together, and Du Shaofu would never let them go.


    At this moment, for anlingya and snake dragon Duan, even if they can determine that Dongli Chihuang is really Yin to them, they can only continue to be with the big round religion.


    They are already standing in a boat, there is no way out.


    "Of course, Du Shaofu''s nonsense is not believable."


    "Du Shaofu is extremely insidious. It''s hateful to want to destroy our alliance."


    She long Duan and an Lingya said that they would not believe Du Shaofu. They also made a gesture to the outside world, proving that Zhongzhou tianmeng was unbreakable, and that they believed in Chihuang in the East.


    However, at the moment, the two men were still holding back their grievances. After dealing with Du Shaofu today, they must have asked the big round to give a good explanation.


    "Whether you believe or not, you are only played by the east from the red Huang between the hands."


    Du Shaofu spoke faintly and his purple robe moved slightly. He ignored anlingya and snake dragon Duan. Looking at the faces of the major forces around him, he knew that there was enough for Da Lun Jiao to drink a pot.


    "The big round cult is a disaster. Anlingya and snake dragon break are the most internal injuries."


    Sima stepped on the star secretly laughing and saw what people thought.


    "It is said that the boy is cruel and domineering, but he has not said that he is so vicious."


    The soul of Nanli is picking eyebrows. Today Du Shaofu, the demon king, has come to such an event in public. First of all, it is xuanmingzong, wuliangjiao and xiandumen. They want to set up a teacher to investigate the big round religion.


    In the East, Chihuang, the supreme nirvana, established Zhongzhou tianmeng and invited Kyushu to observe the ceremony. The purpose was to make Kyushu famous.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1484

    [thank you, commander in chief, for giving 8888 coins. ]


    but at the moment, the Dalan cult is related to the evil spirits, and all the major forces on the other eight continents have been harmed by evil spirits.


    Therefore, even if the Dalan Lama can survive today, the whole Kyushu forces will be wary of how to keep a distance if they go to the big round religion.


    Even the major forces will reach a tacit agreement to prevent the rise of the big round religion.


    "Du Shaofu, you are so bloody, you have no proof. Do you still want to provoke the world? Today, I will never let you go again!"


    Dongli Chihuang drank too much. He couldn''t let Du Shaofu speak any more. He didn''t expect that his blood would be exposed. He was beaten up by the net. Today, he was abused again and again. All things went wrong, which made him totally angry.


    "Boom..."


    Dongli Chihuang''s broken clothes and robes seem to have not been greatly affected by the body, starting from within itself, again gushing bright holy light.


    "I must bear it, I must be able to bear it, I will defeat myself, I will endure...!"


    Du Xiaoyao murmured words in his mouth. It seemed that he was trying to bear something. The appearance of shaking his head and shaking his head was very funny, which made many eyes around him appear helpless.


    "The blood debt of a desolate country needs blood debt and blood payment. If you have nothing to do with it, please step down. If you interfere, you will be the enemy and not your friend, and you will be punished at the same time."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the Red Phoenix in the East. He saw that the sound was coming out from all around, mixed with dark air. It was very domineering. At the same time, he shook his purple robe and waved back slightly.


    "On the eighth day of August, the big round of blood washing!"


    As Du Shaofu waved and fell, Du Yunlong stepped out, and the thunder light filled all around. Drinking like thunder, the explosion spread.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, with the sound of Du Yunlong''s drinking, the big round religion is far away, and the space trembles with awe. Then a breath comes out of the distant sky and rises into the sky.


    "Roar..."


    In an instant, the animal roared like thunder, far away the animal roared incessantly, deafening.


    The next moment, the ground trembles, the earth shakes, countless huge monsters emerge, galloping.


    "Hula..."


    At the same time, countless fierce birds in the air hissed, the wind was blowing, and countless fierce birds flapped their wings and spread out.


    "On the eighth day of August, the big round of blood washing!"


    The sound of cheering from the distant sky shakes the sky. In the midst of the earth shaking and the wind surging, countless armies appear in the air ahead, just like locusts passing through the sky.


    In the middle of the sky, countless warships and chariots are standing in the air, and some strong men are riding ferocious monsters. They are armed with sharp weapons. They are shrouded in light, and their breath is fierce and bloody!


    "It''s the World Association of the wasteland and the Xuanfu gate. The army of the ancient Tianzong is coming. They really want to blood wash the Dalan religion!"


    When the army came to the border, the terrible monster army and the elite of the three forces came. Even for some well-informed and powerful people, they were also secretly angry about it at the moment.


    Many powerful people squint their eyes and lament that today''s bloody battle is inevitable. No matter who wins or loses, it is the disaster of Zhongzhou and the prelude and beginning of the whole Zhongzhou chaos.


    "Roar..."


    In front of us, there are countless powerful monsters coming from all over the world, roaring and thundering, and countless powerful monsters come and smash the earth. Fierce birds flutter their wings and sweep the storm.


    Tens of millions of elite troops are flying in the air. The warships and chariots are powerful and fierce. With the sound of killing, it resounds through the big Lunjiao!


    All eyes on the front of the big round are trembling!


    Such a lineup, the strong to do their best, so that many of the strong round of teaching also pale.


    Everyone also thought of Du Shaofu and Gu Tianzong, and the big round religion at the Xuanfu gate meeting, but they didn''t expect to send out such a lineup.


    "Roar..."


    The king of xuanjiao, the king of stone tortoise, the king of flaming carp, the tiger crouching mastiff, the golden Python and other huge monsters are all moving from their bodies, roaring and shaking the sky. Those who have not done enough in their studies from afar are all weak and want to collapse. The vast army stops before the gate of the big Lunjiao sect and does not go up the mountain immediately.


    In front of the gate of the Dalan cult, many of its disciples trembled and hid in the gate and did not dare to go out.


    Looking at the murderous army in the air, the disciples of the Dalan cult were frightened, and they were no longer arrogant.


    "What to do? What to do? We can''t resist the army''s pressure. Where are the strong people in the sect? Why don''t they come down the mountain?"


    In front of the mountain gate, the disciples of the Dalan sect looked at each other, and were frightened.


    Although there are tens of thousands of disciples of the Dalan cult, they will not even have the heart to fight against the army which is like a locust passing through the country and the clouds are on the top.


    "Du Shao Fu, is this what you rely on? Do you want to move my big round of teaching by relying on this? It''s really naive, Jie Jie..."


    Looking at the vast army in front of the big Lunjiao Mountain Gate, the breath is blowing into the sky, and the monsters are roaring like thunder. However, no one cares about Chihuang in the East. He sneers at Du Shaofu and says, "if you can come up, you want to solve it completely. Since you are here, don''t leave!"With the fall of Dongli Chihuang''s voice, an old man in the line-up of the grand Lunjiao group understood and waved. There was a streamer rising into the sky, straight up into the sky, and then exploded in the mid air. The bright light was like a day fireworks, shining on the mountains and earth.


    "Wuwu..."


    When the bright light converged, a strange sound broke out in the deep mountain behind the Dalan Lama, rumbling, breathing into the sky and shaking the earth.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the wind and clouds surged in the sky behind the big round religion, accompanied by the roar of beasts.


    "Wuwu..."


    The trumpets were blaring, drums and heavy hammers, chariots and ships were everywhere. Countless people rushed to the back mountain of the Dalan cult and occupied the sky with overwhelming power.


    There are also countless warships and chariots in the air on both sides of the big Lunjiao. There are also giant snakes and fierce birds overlooking the earth.


    The three armies, with the potential of triangle, wrapped up the armies of the wasteland, Tianzong and xuanfumen.


    On the left and right sides of the big Lunjiao army are the lingtiangu and tianshezong armies, and the mountain behind the Dalan cult is the large army of the Dalan cult.


    There are many other armies of small and medium-sized forces, which are more than three times as large as those of the World Association in the desolate country.


    "It''s the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng, big Lunjiao, lingtiangu and tianshezong. They have already prepared for the army to meet the demon king Du Shaofu."


    In the big round religion, the strong of all sides looked at the four sides and moved.


    The Dalan cult and others have already made complete preparations. In addition, this is the native land of the Dalan cult. They have already ambushed the army without leaving any trace. They are waiting for the demon king Du Shaofu to come, and want to keep all the troops of Du Shaofu, Gu Tianzong and Xuanfu gate.


    "It''s no wonder that the Dalan cult was able to make Du Shaofu, the demon king, go straight to the mountain gate. It turned out that they had already been prepared for it!"


    A series of exclamations spread out, which surprised the powerful forces of the four sides, but seemed to be expected.


    Sima taping star, Nanli soul, yaozun, Yiwu, Gu Qingyang, Jinpeng zunzhe, Zhu Xue, etc. are looking at the three armies of Da Lunjiao, and they also have some fluctuations in their eyes.


    In the xuanmingzong lineup, Mingrong looks at both sides of the lineup. There are fluctuations in his eyes, which he stealthily wipes. His look is somewhat complicated, as if he is making some major decision.


    "Kaka..."


    But in the end, a jade slip appears quietly in the hand of Ming Rong Yin, and then it is crushed. Everything is silent.


    The armies of the two sides covered the mountains and rivers with the tide of people covering the mountains and rivers. With the Dalan religion as the center, the sky and the earth around them were full of dark human tides and animal shadows.


    The terrible breath converges, solidifies the heaven and earth, the fierce power diffuses, the murderous spirit soars to the sky!


    "Jie Jie..."


    Dongli Chihuang laughs, her hair is flying wildly, her broken red robe is hunting, her whole body is full of holy light, her breath is terrible, and she is filled with gorgeous light. She looks at the three armies, looks at Du Shaofu, and says with a sneer, "now, what qualifications do you have to come to our big round of teaching? It''s beyond your ability. It''s ridiculous!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the countless troops around him, his eyes slowly swept, and his face did not change much.


    All this was estimated in Du Shaofu''s mind, and he rushed into the big round religion. How could the big round religion be unprepared.


    "There are a lot of people."


    Looking around, Du Shaofu spoke faintly. The army prepared by Da Lunjiao was more than three times as large as that of the World Association of the wasteland.


    "Come on, don''t even try to run. It''s all over today."


    Dongli Chihuang sneers. It doesn''t matter if she fails. As long as all the problems in front of you are solved today, you can still eliminate the big trouble. At that time, the whole Zhongzhou will do what you want, and with the plan that has been prepared, the whole Kyushu will no longer be able to stop the rise of the big round religion.


    "Boom..."


    In front of us, there are waves again, and there is a terrible breath. Black warships come from the void in the distance, and countless black chariots cross the sky. The emblem of xuanming sect is engraved on it, proving that it is the army of xuanming sect.


    "Roar..."


    There are monsters riding roaring, behind them millions of troops are pressing on the border.


    These millions of troops are very few compared with those at the moment, such as the great Lunjiao, but they are definitely the elite among the elite.


    It wasn''t long before they arrived at the gate of the big Lunjiao sect, and they were far away from each other.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, it seems that all the xuanming sect members are also trying to deal with Du Shaofu. Welcome xuanming sect to join us in cleaning up evil spirits and slaughtering demons. Everyone in Zhongzhou is responsible for it!"


    Looking at the army of xuanmingzong, Chihuang is very happy.


    Not long ago, the two great enemies of the underworld were destroyed.


    At the moment, the xuanmingzong''s army came to Chihuang in the East. He didn''t have to think about it. He knew that the xuanmingzong''s army was coming to deal with Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    At the moment, with the help of xuanming sect, the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen will have no chance to turn over.


    In xuanming sect, Ming Rongyin walked out, but ignored the words of Dongli Chihuang. He waved his hand slightly and turned into a streamer and rushed into the air.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1485

    "Xuanmingzong came to help the wasteland


    With the flow of light in the hands of Ming Rongyin, the xuanming Zong army, one after another cheers out, shaking the clouds!


    Listening to the loud cheers, the whole school was shocked.


    No one thought that the sudden appearance of xuanmingzong''s army was not to deal with the demon king Du Shaofu, but to help him.


    "Not long ago, Du Shaofu, the demon king, went to the Ming Lake and removed the signboard of xuanming sect. What''s the matter?"


    Many people were surprised that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was still in the Ming Lake not long ago. He abolished the two powerful men in the xuanming sect and removed the signboard of xuanming sect.


    But now the army of xuanming sect came to help Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    Dongli Chihuang was just elated. She thought that xuanming sect''s army had come to help Da Lunjiao, and wanted to settle accounts with Du Shaofu. How could she have thought that the final result would be this? It was like being beaten again.


    The xuanming sect helped the wasteland, and there was a large army coming. The strong ones of lingtiangu and tianshe sect were not good-looking.


    "What does xuanmingzong mean?"


    East from the red phoenix black face, gloomy eyes to the xuanmingzong lineup strong but go.


    "It doesn''t matter. The Dalan cult and the evil spirits coexist and calculate the major forces in Zhongzhou. If they want to control Zhongzhou, their ambition is obvious. Xuanmingzong will not stand by and fight for it!"


    Ming Rong Yin opened his mouth in a loud voice, and spoke with great righteousness.


    These words were compiled by Ming Rongyin.


    Of course, there was no fool at the scene. Just now Du Shaofu, the demon king, broke out that Dongli Chihuang secretly colluded with evil spirits. Millions of troops of xuanming sect appeared immediately. It is absolutely impossible that xuanmingzong decided to come to help Du Shaofu, the demon king, for a long time.


    "The concealment methods of xuanming sect''s army are really terrible."


    Some people are shocked. Looking at the look of Dongli Chihuang, they are afraid that the Dalan sect doesn''t know that the xuanmingzong army is coming.


    There are only two possibilities. Xuanmingzong''s army has just arrived, or has long been hidden nearby.


    "Xuan Yin Zong should use the means of water in the Zong Dynasty, and come from the waterways secretly, and take the two days secretly to come and hide deeply."


    An old man said that he was well-informed and had heard a lot of secrets. He knew that there was a very powerful method of hiding in water in xuanming sect.


    "So, is xuanming sect trying to keep company with ancient Tianzong and oppose Zhongzhou tianmeng? Don''t let one slip into eternal hatred. Think about how it''s worth the price of xuanming sect. Why let xuanming Zong perish! "


    Dongli Chihuang looks gloomy, and she is gloomy to those who are strong in xuanming sect, such as Mingrong Yin.


    "If you make a mistake, it''s you who will be hated forever. If the big wheel cult and the evil spirits coexist and calculate the major forces in Zhongzhou, they will surely fall into the land of eternal destruction!"


    Then he took the strong men of xuanming sect and swept the air together. He fell not far from Du Shaofu''s side. He clasped his fists and said, "xuanming sect is helping the wasteland today."


    Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu did not seem to have much surprise. He nodded and laughed at Ming Rongyin.


    However, Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zun and Nan lihun were surprised. Unexpectedly, Du Shaofu demolished the gate of xuanming sect and severely damaged the two strongmen of xuanming sect. In general, it might be enough to make other mountain gates bear hatred and regard them as old enemies. I didn''t expect that the xuanming sect would help directly at the moment.


    "It''s said that the throne of xuanming sect has been handed over to Ming Rongyin. That boy is gambling, but he is very courageous." Sima stepped on the star and said softly.


    "At the moment, we are still at a disadvantage. There are never few people who add to the icing on the cake in the world. But who are those who can help us in time? The boy''s courage is not ordinary, and his bet is very big." Jinpeng venerable smile, eyes wave golden light, to xuanming Zong''s Ming Rong Yin very much praise.


    "Good, good, good!"


    On the ruins of the broken square, Dongli Chihuang laughs and says three good words. Everyone can feel the gloomy hatred in the laughter.


    As Dongli Chihuang''s voice dropped, her face suddenly became overcast. She looked at the strong lineup of xuanmingzong and HuangGuo, ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen, and said, "one more xuanming sect is just one more xuanming sect. The same can''t change the ending."


    "Then fight!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and his breath began to fluctuate. Today, the first World War was inevitable.


    "Jie Jie, do you really think you are qualified to join our big round teaching? It''s ridiculous. I have to admire your courage. If you dare to go to my big round teaching, you can turn your hands and destroy it!"


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Du Shaofu coldly. He is fully prepared. The big round is his place, and everything is under his control. Originally, he thought that Du Shaofu and others did not dare to go to the big round religion, but he did not expect that Du Shaofu would really come and everything went as he wanted.


    "If I dare to go to the big round, I don''t pay attention to it!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his purple robe trembled, and he stood with his hands down. He had a great dignity and good luck, and was domineering and arrogant.Du Shaofu is not a fool to dare to go to the big round religion. This is the big round religion. It has countless years of details. How can it be so easy to come up? The big round religion must be prepared.


    If it had not been for his support, Du Shaofu would not have been directly involved in the big round religion.


    "Shao Fu, my grandmother has explained that if the little big round doesn''t have eyes, it will be destroyed. If something goes wrong, it will be carried by her."


    Jialou Cailing said to Du Shaofu that this was what her grandmother said to her when she was a monk.


    "Well, I see!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was warm, but he didn''t expect it to disturb his grandmother.


    "What is the status of that woman and why she is so domineering."


    There are people around, puzzled, can''t guess the identity of Kalou Cailing.


    "Hum."


    Listening to the words of Kalou Cailing, Chihuang''s face was more gloomy and her throat was heavy. But looking at the Kalou jueyu beside her, she was more or less afraid.


    Dongli Chihuang and Jialou jueyu have just fought and been abused. They know that Jialou jueyu is an ORC. Under that move, he can''t even guess the true origin of each other. However, he can clearly feel that the young orcs are absolutely the big ones among the orcs.


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, in the big round of teaching, many of the top players seemed to feel something and looked ahead in the distance.


    "SAMON sword sect of Shangzhou, come to the big round religion!"


    In an instant, there was a loud shout in the distance.


    Then there are a group of people across the sky, fast as lightning, are wrapped in a rainbow, radiant.


    There are only about a thousand people in that group, but any one is absolutely strong.


    "Sun and moon sect in Shangzhou, come to the big round religion!"


    "Shangzhou honglianzong, come to the big round of religion!"


    "Shangzhou tianchenzong, come to the big round religion!"


    "Qingdao, governor of war, come to the big round of teaching!"


    "There is no Maitreya in Shangzhou, come to the big round religion!"


    "Shangzhou Fuxing religion, come to the big round of religion!"


    "Shangzhou, jiulunjiao


    With the spread of the voice of SAMON sword sect, and then there were several loud shouts. The sound shook the sky, and a total of eight teams came.


    Each team is only about 1000 people, but it is not the strong. The lowest level of strength is the higher level of Emperor Wu.


    In these lineups, there are obviously strong players in the military area.


    Each team has at least 20 or more.


    Eight teams of powerful people came to see the upper body of the big round cult standing together, and the breath soared to the sky. Then a few people flashed up to the big Lunjiao, and finally fell over the square. An invisible, vast and powerful atmosphere fluctuated and solidified the surrounding void.


    "Damn it, one mountain, one island, two religions and four sects. These are the eight forces of Shangzhou."


    "Why are all the eight forces in Shangzhou come here? Are they also here to observe the ceremony?"


    "My God, the eight forces of Shangzhou are coming together. It''s hollowing out the whole Shangzhou."


    "It''s a bear. The eight forces of Shangzhou have come, and they have brought so many strong people. This is to attack Zhongzhou."


    With the emergence of these eight teams, all the forces in the big round were shocked.


    Shangzhou''s "one mountain, one island, two religions and four sects" is equivalent to Zhongzhou''s "one valley, two religions, three sects and three sects", which are the eight most powerful forces in Shangzhou.


    At the moment, the eight forces of Shangzhou appear in the big round of religion, which makes people have to think that this may be Shangzhou to attack Zhongzhou.


    Eight teams of people stood together, and the total number was less than 10000.


    But at the moment, the invisible breath of these ten thousand people is more thrilling than the breath of tens of millions of troops in the distance, which is enough to invade the whole Zhongzhou.


    Before the eight powerful men in the air, a young man came out of the room. At the age of 2678, he was full of elegant runes. He was very handsome and his robe was embroidered with sword patterns.


    His appearance immediately made the eyes move among the big forces in Zhongzhou.


    This man is the mujianchen of SAMON Jianzong. He is one of the twelve outstanding gods in the land of Tianhuang. Many powerful people in Zhongzhou have seen his heroic demeanor when he was fighting for hegemony on the land of the wilderness.


    In particular, jiuchongling, Dongli Chihuang, Zhuxue, Jiangling, jiangruolin, mingrongyin and so on, have been in contact with mujianchen.


    Full, it is absolutely a terrible existence in the young generation!


    "Congratulations on the supreme nirvana of the son of the Dalan cult, the establishment of the Zhongzhou tianmeng, congratulations."


    Mujian morning out, looking to the east from the red Huang, eyes with a smile, said aloud.


    "Not good..."


    However, when Mujian''s voice dropped in the morning, Sima stepped on the star, nanlihun, Jinpeng Zun, Gu Qingyang, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, yaozun, Yiwu, Zhen Qingchun, and the dark faces of xuanming sect all changed greatly. It seems that the whole Shangzhou is here to congratulate and help the big round religion.Just 30 minutes ago, Xiao Yu was at the head of the wave, editing a crazy bug to send me a message. His voice was stern, and his face in front of the computer must be gloomy. The original text is as follows: "you can''t argue with the flower list for how long. If you don''t fight this month, you won''t have to come to see me at the annual meeting of the next year. In the future, there will be no need to see me in wushentianxia More! "


    OK, ladies and gentlemen, mujianchen brings the eight forces of Shangzhou to ask for flowers, flowers, flowers, flowers, flowers, flowers!


    And, hey hey, you don''t have to guess the general old story. The old bookworm should know that I will never write the plot you can guess. The plot of the big round cult will not let you subvert the concept of online culture, but it is absolutely unexpected, Jie Jie ]


    thank you, little dolphin_ 22132 446 subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1486

    "This is Shangzhou''s eight powerful forces who came to help the big wheel religion. No wonder Dongli Chihuang opened the mountain gate. It turns out that there is still so much relying on the war to win over the whole Shangzhou secretly!"


    "It''s bad luck for the ancient Tianzong. It won''t be an opponent at all!"


    "Dongli Chihuang really has a way to win over the whole Shangzhou secretly, which makes the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen a big one!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the big round, all forces were shocked.


    Listening to the words of SAMON sword master mujianchen, it seems that they are here to congratulate the supreme nirvana of Dongli Chihuang and the establishment of Zhongzhou tianmeng.


    At the moment, with the help of the eight powerful forces in Shangzhou, Huang Guo, Gu Tian Zong, Xuan Fu men, and Xuan Ming Zong will no longer be the opponents of Da Lun Jiao.


    You know, in the eight forces of Shangzhou at the moment, the strong are like clouds. Although the number is not large, they are all the top strong!


    At the moment, the line-up of the eight major forces in Shangzhou is enough to invade the whole Zhongzhou.


    "Dongli Chihuang''s supreme Nirvana has a promising future. The major forces in Shangzhou are courting each other. I hope we can get help in the future."


    Some strong people speculate that the eight forces of Shangzhou came to see Dongli Chihuang as the supreme nirvana.


    "Now the ancient emperor is dead!"


    Many of the strongmen in the Dalan Lama are also secretly happy at the moment.


    The younger generation of disciples of the Da Lun sect were even more excited. The eight forces of Shangzhou came to help and easily kill the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen and the wasteland.


    East from Chihuang although quite some accidents, Shang state eight forces came, but immediately eyes show a smile.


    On the wasteland of heaven, Chihuang of Dongli also met mu Jianchen and some younger generation of the major forces.


    At the moment, the eight major forces of Shangzhou came to Dalan cult. They brought so many strong people, and they were quite polite. Naturally, they came here to help Da Lun Jiao, not to help Du Shaofu.


    "I didn''t expect that SAMON sword clan and all of you would come. Thank you. If you knew that, I would welcome you!"


    Dongli Chihuang bowed his hand to mujianchen and expressed his gratitude. He had absolute confidence in his heart. He was the supreme nirvana. Kyushu was shocked and Shangzhou was coming. How could Du Shaofu compare with him!


    "No, whether you welcome me or not, you can''t change the result. The big round religion has moved the World Association of the wasteland. That is, it''s against the whole Shangzhou. The Shangzhou Jingxie Alliance came from across the continent, which is to blood wash you today!"


    But in Dongli Chihuang''s smile words have not fallen, in the surrounding innumerable has not had time to prepare the response''s astonishment look, mujianchen is suddenly changed face.


    As mu Jianchen''s voice dropped, he turned his buttocks and ignored the stunned Dongli Chihuang. His figure fell directly on Du Shaofu''s side from the air. He patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said, "I''m not late. There are many people. So I have trouble crossing the wormhole. When we meet, we also delay a lot of time, Many other forces are daring to come, and the space wormhole is delayed. "


    He spoke peacefully with a light look, and his face was very handsome. His eyes were full of energy and deep. This is what mujianchen said when he patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder.


    "SAMON sword sect came here to help the World Association of the desolate country. To violate the World Association of the wasteland country is to make an enemy of the whole Shangzhou. Today, we are bloodwashing the big wheel!"


    "Hehuan sect [sun and moon sect, Huilong nationality, Tianchen sect, changqingdao, wumi religion, Fuxing religion, Jiuhua Mountain] came to help the desolate country, and the world will give a hand to the great wheel of blood washing!"


    At the same time, in the middle of the sky shangshangshangzhou eight forces, there are strong disciples Qiqi and drink, the sound waves shake the clouds!


    Dongli Chihuang''s smile froze on her face, and her eyes twitched violently. For him, it was just heaven, and instantly fell into hell.


    This is a naked slap on the face, and the one is called loud black.


    At the moment, the faces of the disciples and the strong of the Dalan sect are also in an awkward situation.


    Originally, they thought that Shangzhou came to help Dalan religion. They never knew that Shangzhou came to help Du Shaofu''s blood washing of Dalan religion.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    All the forces around are confused at the moment. This scene is changing too fast, so fast that people haven''t regained consciousness for a time.


    The eight major forces in Shangzhou sent out a large army of strong men to help Du Shaofu.


    To commit a famine is to make a crime of the whole Shangzhou. How deep is the feeling to be able to do this.


    "Mujianchen, this seems to be molestation of Dongli Chihuang!"


    In the eyes of countless amazement, there are extraordinary young people who smack their tongue.


    "No, this is not molestation, mujianchen, this is directly strong Jian, Dongli Chihuang."


    Said an extraordinary young fat man, his eyes shining.


    "Can Ling''s east from Chihuang, mujianchen didn''t put him in his eyes. It''s a naked molestation!"


    In the crowd, some people are angry about leaving Chihuang in the East."The eight forces in Shangzhou came to help that guy?"


    Sima stepped on the star, Nanli soul, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Yao Zunyi, and even Du Yunlong were shocked.


    No one thought that since things still changed like this, the whole Shangzhou came for that guy.


    No wonder that guy was full of confidence at the beginning of the big round of religion, had been secretly attracted to the eight forces of Shangzhou.


    "OK, ok..."


    In the xuanming sect''s lineup, many of the strong at the moment, including the four sides of Ming Rong, are secretly relieved.


    They had some opposition to xuanmingzong''s sending out a large army to help Du Shaofu, the demon king, unexpectedly on the eighth day of August. However, there was the support of xuanming clan''s ancestors behind Ming Rongyin, and there was no way for them to do so.


    The ancestors have already let Ming Rongyin be the master, and they dare not violate it.


    When the eight forces of Shangzhou came, the strong men of the whole xuanming sect were trembling. They felt that xuanming sect was going to be implicated this time, and would fall into an irreparable place.


    The whole Shangzhou helped the big round religion, the wasteland and the ancient Tianzong, and they could not resist it at all.


    But when they saw the change of the scene before them, their nervous hearts relaxed, and they understood that it was no wonder that Du Shaofu, the demon king, dared to go straight to the big round cult. It turned out that behind him, he had been secretly connected with the eight forces of Shangzhou.


    "White cloud valley of Shangzhou, come to help the famine country!" All of a sudden, there was another loud shout from the distance.


    "Qiyushan, Shangzhou, is here to help the wasteland!"


    "Shangzhou Huoyang cave, come to help the wasteland


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, a series of loud cheers came from afar, and a line-up was flying in the sky, which was absolutely strong.


    The air of Wu Zun realm and eight star spirit Rune masters is everywhere, and the breath of the strong is not a few.


    Baiyun Valley and Huoyang cave are the first-class forces in Shangzhou.


    At the moment, there are no less than 30 or 40 forces, all responding to the four sides and coming to help the famine stricken country.


    "The whole state of war has come!"


    "My God, the strong men of the whole Shang state have come to help the desolate country. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has such a charisma!"


    In the big round, everyone was shocked.


    At this moment, not only the eight major forces of Shangzhou, but also the powerful people of Shangzhou all came to Dalan cult to help Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "Boom


    The space trembled, the ground cracked, and the light of many powerful people was shrouded in the light of the big round, which was shining brightly and dazzling.


    The number of strong forces in Shangzhou is not large, and the total number is only tens of thousands.


    But that terrible breath, is not the elite!


    It can be said that any of these visitors in Shangzhou, not to mention a giant, is at least a king, but at this moment they all came to help the desolate country.


    "Heaven, how strong is Du Shaofu''s character that he can be helped by the whole Shangzhou?" Some people couldn''t help shaking and exclaimed.


    "The whole Shangzhou all big and small forces gather together to help, this demon king Du Shaofu has never been before, and no one has come since!"


    The old man sighed, his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhou Kong. All the people who came here at the moment were the strong men who had met in Shangzhou before, except for some powerful people in the martial area.


    Three months ago, he asked the moon shadow hall to inform him to go to Shangzhou. Du Shaofu only informed the Hehuan sect and the SAMON sword sect. After all, he was not familiar with other forces.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t expect that the whole Shangzhou came to help. Those forces had been seen in the ancient land of Shangzhou seal.


    "They wrote down their love, so they came across the continent to help!"


    There was warmth in Du Shaofu''s heart. At the beginning, when Shangzhou sealed the ancient land, he didn''t try his best. They never forgot that this time they came to repay him.


    "Thank you for coming to help me. I''ve met you all."


    Du Shaofu bowed his hands and expressed his gratitude to the powerful people of Shangzhou for coming to help and saluting many powerful people.


    "You don''t have to be polite. The whole Shangzhou is behind you. You can do whatever you want. We will help you."


    In the SAMON sword clan, a gray haired old man came out with a sword on his back, and his eyes were full of sword brilliance.


    "The whole Shangzhou, help you wash the big round religion with blood!"


    All powerful people open their mouths, the sound moves in the sky, deafening!


    They were grateful to Du Shaofu for his help in the sealed ancient land. If it were not for Du Shaofu, who was afraid that the whole Shangzhou had been destroyed, they wrote down their feelings and never forget. This time, they got the news of SAMON sword sect, and they discussed that Qi and Qi would come to help them across the continent.


    "We have allies to help us!"


    The rear wasteland, ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen army, also clearly heard the deafening roar.Countless powerful people came to support the desolate country, and the army that won the world''s Congress of the desolate country was more passionate, the breath was surging, and the fierce spirit was stronger.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the air, there are violent movements again. In front of the direction of the powerful Shangzhou people, large figures are swept out again.


    "Boom..."


    The earth is shaking, the breath is surging, there are warships flying in the sky, chariots are in front, monsters are roaring, and millions of figures are covering the earth like clouds.


    "What kind of power is that?"


    Big round teaches the strong to change color, in front of the movement, once again let people pick eyes on each other.


    It was not long before the millions of troops were stopped outside the great Lunjiao and were opposed to the armies of all sides.


    "The huanzong of Shangzhou came to wash the big round religion with blood!"


    "Disciples of the Hehuan sect, please see the emperor!"


    The army was stagnant, and some of the strong ones went straight up to the big Lunjiao. Behind them, millions of troops opened their mouths and knelt down in midair, warships, chariots, and monsters. The sound and waves rose and scattered the clouds in the sky.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    At the same time when the millions of voices were surging, countless roars were heard in front of the Dalan Lama for nine days. They broke out from all sides like thunder.


    "Tianhuang land, Tianhuang cliff, Tianhuang leopard, lead a large army to help the wasteland. Who dares to move my brother, I will never let it go!"


    "The wild Arctic ark ghost car leads the nine headed Phoenix family to return to the temple of beasts. Those who commit crimes against our country will be killed without mercy."


    "The king of magic tiger in the animal kingdom of Tianhu mountain leads the tiger people to return to the temple of beasts. Those who commit crimes against our country will not be forgiven!"


    "The wild bear king of the wild forest in the animal kingdom leads the bear family back to the temple of beasts in heaven. Those who violate our country will be killed without mercy."


    "The beast kingdom should be the Dragon King, and lead the Jiaolong family to return to the temple of beasts and beasts. Those who commit crimes against our country will be killed without mercy."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1487

    "The king of apes, the God of the animal kingdom ''Tianhushan'', leads the ape people to return to the temple of animals and animals. Those who commit crimes against our country will be killed without mercy."


    "Qi Honggu" is the animal kingdom. The king of silver blood leopard leads the leopard family to return to the temple of beasts in heaven. Those who violate our country will be killed without mercy. "


    "The king of Fengyun Diao of Tiangang mountain in the animal kingdom leads the carving clan to return to the temple of beasts. Those who commit crimes against China''s wasteland will be killed without mercy."


    "The lightning wolf king of the wild and relaxed plain leads the wolves to return to the temple of beasts. Those who violate our country will be killed without mercy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Roars and shouts resound, deafening, thunder rolling!


    In front of us, the deafening roar of monsters came up one after another, and another army of monsters appeared one after another.


    These monster armies are not ordinary ones.


    The nine headed Phoenix race in the "Arctic Ark" of the great wilderness is a terrible race. It is said that it can confront the powerful race of dragon and Phoenix.


    The tiger race of "Tianhu mountain" in the animal kingdom is also an absolutely terrible monster race.


    The bear clan in the wild forest is no longer under the tiger clan.


    There are also the Jiaolong clan in the animal kingdom, and the ape clan in the animal kingdom of Tianhu mountain, which are the most powerful races in the animal kingdom.


    The monsters of any clan are all blood vessels in the top of the list of heavenly beasts, which can be deeply feared by the ancient Tianzong and other big forces in Kyushu.


    Now, there are dozens of such terrifying orcs who have come from the animal kingdom to help the desolate country.


    What makes the eyes and souls of hundreds of millions of figures in the big round cult tremble most is that these monsters claim to return to Tianshu hall, which is undoubtedly proved to be the monsters of the temple of heavenly beasts.


    The temple of heavenly beasts, which is familiar to all people in Zhongzhou, is a terrible force of monsters with Du Shaofu as its master.


    All around the sound and waves echoed around, Du Shaofu looked at the sky face-to-face, and a smile appeared on his face.


    The ghost car, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear finally started the big wheel cult. From the overwhelming smell of monsters, Du Shaofu''s keen power of Yuan Shen was not difficult to see. The ghost car also took some of the top monsters in many families, and even, it was obvious that there were powerful monsters in the realm of beasts.


    "My God, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is going to capture the whole Zhongzhou?"


    "Nine headed Phoenix, tiger, bear, dragon, ape, God, is that true?"


    "The wild animals are coming. Who can tell me what''s going on?"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, seems to be the supervisor of Hehuan sect. Is this true?"


    In the big round of teaching, he was shocked and trembled, and his eyes were numb.


    That terrible breath swept over, even the strong people in the field would start to tremble.


    You know, at the moment, even the eight forces of Shangzhou only come to two territory practitioners, and other major forces only come to one territory. That is enough to be more than 60 domain strong people.


    There are also a group of monsters in the realm of beasts, which are extremely fierce and have enough blood to frighten people. Even if there is only one realm for each clan, it will be 50 or 60 animal realms.


    This adds up to more than a hundred strong regional players. In fact, the number of these strong players is only the most conservative estimate.


    More than a hundred strong players gathered together, what a lineup this is, absolutely terrible to the extreme!


    "That''s all our reinforcements, all of them came to help our desolate country!"


    "It seems that there are some powerful monsters in the temple of heavenly beasts. They must be the ones who have just followed us recently."


    at this moment, the four sides and the eight sides are all here for the purpose of the meeting of the desolate country and the world. Many people in the army of the wild country and the world association are excited and tearful.


    The children of the World Association of the wasteland, they have never known so much. The World Association of the wasteland has such a reputation outside.


    At the moment, the four sides came to help, and the eight sides came to help. All of them came for the meeting of the desolate country, which made them deeply proud and encouraged. They felt a deep sense of belonging in their hearts.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the air, there is a figure falling. At first, she is a woman with a long purple dress. Her skin is like snow. Her eyes are clear and flowing. She is alluring and charming!


    There was a very beautiful woman beside this gorgeous woman. She was 30 years old, but she looked very young. She was dressed in plain clothes. Her face was thin with powder. Her eyebrows and eyes were full of spring. Especially her watery eyes, if they were going to drip out of the water, seemed to smile rather than smile, which was enough to make men in the world moved. It''s provocative.


    And this touching woman, there is a eyebrow such as ink painting, lips if point cherry, God like autumn water woman.


    Women''s three thousand green silk is tied with a light yellow ribbon. The green silk is hanging on the waist, and the waist is full and full, which is not enough to hold. The temperament is ethereal and light.


    These three women are irresistible temptation, at the moment, there are many strong men with strong breath.


    Naturally, Du Shaofu did not know these people. The first three disasters were Su Muxin, Tang Meiling and Ji Zhiyan.The three women came to the big round religion with the strong man and the army.


    Looking at Su Muxin, Tang Meiling and Ji Zhiyan''s three daughters, especially Su Muxin, who is a kind of peerless demon charm, makes Ouyang Shuang and ye Zijin moved. Even Meiling and Du Xiaoqing are also astonished.


    In the middle of the sky, Su Muxin fell beside Du Shaofu. Her purple skirt was moving and her body was covered with sunlight. She had a aura. She was noble and dignified. Her red lips were slightly open. Her voice was natural. She said, "he huanzong is behind you, advance and retreat together."


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him who was charming and dignified. He nodded slightly, stamped his feet on the ground, and the golden light flashed. His figure leaped into the air, and his purple long sleeves waved. He said to the Hehuan Zong army, "no ceremony!"


    Thank you very much


    Millions of disciples of Hehuan sect stood up with awe in their eyes and roaring in the sky.


    "Brother Shaofu, we are at the mercy of the vast land!"


    It''s so cool to shout. Tianhuang leopard comes with the barbarian army on the land of the wilderness. With several strong men of the barbarian army falling down, the breath is amazing and the void is solidified.


    "Thank you, commander."


    Du Shaofu laughed. It was amazing that the vast army of wild animals was still gathering.


    "Dad


    "Adoptive father


    LAN Huan and red Peng jumped into the air and arrived at the side of Tianhuang leopard.


    "I''ve seen the master of the temple!"


    In the middle of the air, the breath of ferocity brought the trembling figure of the great Lunjiao.


    This is the ghost car, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, Xiao Ying Ying, the Falcon, the king of ape and the king of huojiao.


    When they arrived at the big round religion, they also brought the race behind them. Many powerful people came to help them. It can be imagined that their momentum was more powerful than the reinforcements from Shangzhou.


    The ferocious and tyrannical atmosphere brought by the top orcs is even more shocking, chilling and disturbing.


    "No gift!"


    Du Shaofu waved his sleeve and stood in the air. Behind him, the army of monsters and beasts stood together. He was domineering and fierce. He looked down on all sides!


    Ghost car, ghost tiger king, mad Bear King and other terrible existence pervaded the ancient ferocity. Many monsters in the temple of beasts in the distance also wanted to crawl.


    "Gu Gu..."


    In the xuanming sect lineup, some people took a cool breath and looked at the less than perfect lineup that gathered around Du Shaofu at the moment. Their throat was burning and their saliva was boiling.


    Later, many of the powerful xuanming sect looked at xuanming sect, and all of them suddenly had an idea in their hearts. It''s no wonder that the old ancestor gave the patriarch to Ming Rongyin just for naming names. This boy has vision and courage.


    "The big round religion is finished. I''m afraid that this time, the big round religion, lingtiangu and Tianshui sect will be completely finished!"


    In the Dalan Lama, the various forces that have retreated to the side at this moment are all gaping. Some of the old people''s jaw can''t be taken back for a long time, and some people are about to collapse under the terrible breath around them.


    At the moment, for the big round religion, lingtiangu, and tianshezong, as well as the large and small forces that follow, they are falling from heaven into hell.


    When watching that terrible force come together, the terrible breath comes, which makes people tremble.


    There are also numerous demons and beasts in the animal kingdom, which are dozens of powerful races in the animal kingdom. Even the fierce and savage beast army on the wild land has come. For the Zhongzhou tianmeng, it is hard to breed even the heart of confrontation.


    "What to do, we''re surrounded by Anti Japanese forces!"


    "There are so many monsters and beasts. They are too frightening to deal with."


    At the moment, the hundreds of millions of troops in the three lineups of the Zhongzhou tianmeng outside the big round are even more creepy.


    Originally, Zhongzhou tianmeng army had more than three times more men and horses than the desolate country and the world would wait for. It was not that fierce.


    But all of a sudden, the hundreds of millions of troops in Zhongzhou tianmeng were faced with the support of the armies from all sides of the wasteland, as well as the army of powerful monsters, which covered the sky and the sun. Under the fierce breath, it was enough to make millions of soldiers tremble, shiver all over the body and make their soul uneasy!


    "It''s not good, it''s bad!"


    Tian she Zong, the strong one in Lingtian Valley, is close to Chihuang in the East. Each face is dignified to the extreme.


    Snake dragon break, anlingya two people, is a black face, complexion difficult to see the extreme.


    At the moment, facing the whole Shangzhou, and facing the powerful monster race on the list of dozens of heavenly beasts in the animal kingdom, the arrogance of such forces as the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian Valley is no longer conceited, and I feel afraid.


    Cheng Chao''s body is trembling at the moment. He feels that he is going to collapse and his body is softening. This is definitely not the result he had imagined.


    Cheng Shengnan looks at the sky ahead, the one standing in the sky, standing in the big round, arrogant purple robed youth and the terrible mythical lineup behind him. His eyes are also full of irrecoverable fluctuations.


    "Poof..."


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes are twitching, violently twitching, and the corners of her mouth are twitching. It seems that there is an injury in her body, and her Qi and blood are surging, and a mouthful of blood is spilling out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1488

    Looking at the scene in front of her eyes, the dense and powerful Shangzhou army and fierce animal tide are definitely not the result that Chihuang had originally thought of.


    Dongli Chihuang never thought that Du Shaofu could call on so much terrible help.


    However, at the moment, it seems that the movement in front of the big round religion has not completely subsided. Far away, there are waves again, which make many strong people feel that they are looking at each other.


    "Hula..."


    In the sky far ahead, from the vast army and fierce breath, suddenly filled with a fragrance of flowers.


    The fragrance of flowers diffuses with the wind, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    At the same time, from the sky ahead, there are countless petals pouring all the way. With the dazzling light of runes getting closer and closer, hundreds of rainbow figures appear.


    These hundreds of figures appeared, looking at the dense figure of the Dalan Lama, which is also zhidengda Lunjiao.


    There are hundreds of figures, including men and women, old and young, but all of them are aloof.


    The middle-aged and the old feel extremely dangerous.


    A lot of young men and women are tall and straight, their faces are cold and straight, and the breath of their bodies is also amazing!


    The most striking thing is a beautiful woman in front of these hundreds of figures. She is wearing lotus colored yarn shirt, with silver hair and a light Rune beside her. She looks like smoke and mist and her skin is crystal like snow.


    In women''s eyes, there are a lot of charming, so that many men''s eyes are blazing and dull, for which they are captivated in general.


    "She''s here!"


    In the world meeting, the sky will 18 Wei looking at the beautiful woman, for it change color.


    Among the major forces in Shangzhou, in every mountain gate of Zhongzhou, at the moment, jiuchongling and Jiang Ruolin are looking at the beautiful woman with a look of surprise.


    "Here she is..."


    Night floating Ling looked up, looking at the beautiful woman, dark deep eyes micro motion, thin lips arc slightly Yang.


    "My flower purple Mo is one of the Twelve Gods, and Du Shaofu, the demon king, is the head of the Twelve Gods. He is connected with Qi and leads hundreds of flowers to help me!"


    Hua Zimo opens his mouth, and his shell teeth open gently. His voice is very pleasant to hear and spreads all over the big round religion.


    "It turns out that she is huazimo of baihuamen, one of the Twelve Gods."


    At the scene, many eyes changed color, and the name of the twelve gods had already spread throughout the whole Kyushu.


    Baimei QIANJIAO flower purple Mo, Wanzhou hundred flowers door of heaven''s favorite girl, it is said that the beauty is amazing, like banishment fairy.


    At the moment, many men were excited about it. Their beauty and temperament made them dare not get close to them.


    "Ha ha Leizhou Tianlei castle, the Twelve Gods of Jiemu Qingge, come to help Du Shaofu, the demon king


    "Boom...!"


    Almost at the moment of Hua Zimo''s voice falling, there was laughter rolling in front of the big round religion. Suddenly, the wind and clouds surged in front of us, bringing lightning and thunder.


    "Yuezhou snow city, the Twelve Gods of the wind and snow, come to help the demon king Du Shaofu!"


    "Yunzhou Tianyin sect, Twelve Gods Jiele zhengtongxuan, come to help the demon king Du Shaofu!"


    "The golden spear gate of ningzhou, the Twelve Gods are boundless. Come to help Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    One after another cheering spread from four directions, with the flowers of the hundred flowers door purple Mo came, and four terrible lineups appeared.


    A thin and slender young man with a terrible lineup went straight to the big round. He was not very old. His body was full of thunder, his brown hair was flying shoulder to shoulder, and his eyes were deep and divine, just like thunder light flashing in his pupils.


    He is one of the Twelve Gods, MuQing song of Leizhou Tianlei castle.


    A man with purple hair stepped out of the sky. His face was very beautiful. His eyebrows were like willows. His body was like Yushu. His long purple hair was behind his neck, which was enough to make countless women moved.


    He is also one of the Twelve Gods, the wind of Yuezhou snow city is innocent.


    A beautiful woman will not lose to Hua Zimo. She strides across the space and jumps on the big wheel. Her face is delicate and beautiful. She is refined and refined without any trace of human fireworks. Her white pleated skirt is elegant.


    Standing on the void, the woman seems quiet and elegant, like a budding lotus, spotless, but if you look at it carefully, the breath on her body is powerful and terrible.


    In particular, her beautiful eyes, like black holes, make people look at each other, but also want to be absorbed.


    She is also one of the Twelve Gods, Yue zhengtongxuan of Yunzhou Tianyin sect.


    The last man holding a golden gun, with a terrible lineup behind him, boarded the big round.


    He was only twenty-six or eight years old, his facial features were like knife carving, and the whole person gave out a kind of fierce breath!


    He was once in the land of the wilderness, and one of the Twelve Gods. He was a hundred miles away from the golden spear gate in ningzhou.


    These several extraordinary young men and women in the whole Kyushu came, and the voices echoed from all directions.


    At the moment, there are hundreds of millions of figures of the big round religion, especially the younger generation among the major forces. Listening to the sound of the sound, the blood in the body can''t help surging, and the heart can''t stop boiling for it!Although the Twelve Gods are granted from the land, they also represent the strongest existence of the younger generation in Kyushu, and Chihuang is one of them.


    At the moment, there are several heroes of the Twelve Gods. All of them come to help Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, what a splendid scene!


    "The Twelve Gods and seven strings are called Qin demons!"


    In the world conference, looking at the guys who once had the same reputation as himself, the Qin demon Shangguan Qixian didn''t resist it. He came out of the sky, facing the boundless distance, such as Yue zhengtongxuan, fengwuxie, muqingge, mujianchen, and so on. The sound waves were huge and spread everywhere.


    But then, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian was looking at muqingge, mujianchen, and so on. With a helpless smile, he said, "I''m sorry, I''ve joined the World Association for a long time."


    Wen Yan, a hundred miles boundless, mujianchen, muqingge, Yue zhengtongxuan, etc., are all involuntarily white Qin devil''s eye.


    Looking forward to the help from all directions, he did not even send a message for help. On the land of the famine, these people only respected themselves as the head of the Twelve Gods. At the moment, they came from all over the country to help, which made Du Shaofu''s blood boil at the moment.


    "I, Du Shaofu, are here. Thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu clasped his fist, and the golden light gushed from his body. His breath made the clouds move.


    "If you are the head of us, we will be destroyed if you move us!"


    Mu Qingge mouth, body lightning flash, sound like thunder, showing a strong and overbearing!


    "What are we going to do now, sister?"


    Cheng Chao quietly retreats to Cheng Shengnan''s body, his body is trembling. At the moment, under the terrible lineup of big round teaching, his spirit is shaking.


    Cheng Shengnan takes a look at Cheng Chao around him. He wipes a bit of helplessness in his eyes. He doesn''t speak. Then he looks up slightly and looks at the purple robed youth in front of him. At the moment, he makes the top few beings on the whole Kyushu also respect them as the leaders, and makes Dongli Chihuang''s Ultimate Nirvana seem to have lost its color.


    And all that had been related to her has been changed.


    "All sides come to help, all of them are our country''s reinforcements!"


    "The great ROC emperor lifts his arms and calls for help from Kyushu to strengthen our country!"


    "If you violate our country, you will pay for it with blood. Today, you will be washed with blood!"


    In the army of the wasteland, countless figures clapped their arms and cried for it. Their eyes were blazing, and the sound and waves converged. They rushed into the sea of clouds and stirred up the clouds!


    In the big round, everyone''s eyes trembled, and they looked at the purple robed man in the sky at the moment. He had let Kyushu''s peers admire him and respect him as the leader. At the moment, he raised his arms and called on Kyushu to help him. What a detachment!


    "That''s my disciple. I''ve come out of the stone city all the way to this moment. My life is enough!"


    In the ancient Qing Dynasty, the old chalkiness, white robes, hunting, and immortals, but at the moment, I don''t know why, there are tears in my eyes.


    "Snow girl didn''t look away!"


    Inside Xuanfu gate, Nanli soul raised her eyes and looked at the purple robed youth in the sky. It was said that the ferocious young man was not only superior to his peers, but also had a charm. At the moment, the four sides came to help and Kyushu came to help. What was needed was not just strength and natural appearance, but more importantly, enough personality charm!


    All the forces of the great wheel cult are looking at the young man in purple robe and Dongli Chihuang, and suddenly feel that the legendary nirvana is nothing.


    Standing in front of the purple robed youth, the light on the body of red Huang from the East is dim and colorless at the moment.


    "Why, why..."


    East from the red Huang mouth again spit out a mouthful of blood, disheveled hair, eyes red, a blank.


    East from the red Huang do not understand, he doubts, his supreme nirvana, promising, enough for it to step on the top of the day!


    But now, Chihuang of Dongli can''t understand why all the forces want to abandon him, the supreme nirvana, and turn to Du Shaofu.


    He reincarnated and became a man for two generations, but he couldn''t fight that boy all the time.


    East from the red phoenix is not reconciled, heart resentment is not willing.


    This time, his supreme nirvana is enough to stand on the top of Zhongzhou, comparable with the legendary existence.


    Dongli Chihuang originally thought that she could change everything, enough to win over the four sides, and could easily ravage the dead boy again.


    In front of his supreme nirvana, the boy was destined to be only a stepping stone.


    But Dongli Chihuang did not expect that he was the supreme nirvana, but he was abused one after another. First, Cheng Shengnan wanted to retire, and then he was ravaged by the mysterious Orc youth and Du Xiaoyao.


    Even the last big forces didn''t pay attention to his supreme Nirvana and turned to the boy one after another.


    All this, let east from the red Huang how to be reconciled? How can you not hate!


    "I hate, I hate!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s heart wails, angry and angry, and her eyes flood with blood red color.


    "It''s not good. It''s bad."


    At the moment, anlingya, shelongduan, etc. are becoming more and more color changing. They are already desperate in the face of many forces.How did they ever think of it? In the end, even Tianlei castle, Fengxue City, tianyinjiao, baihuamen, and jinjiangmen all came to join in the fun.


    If you want to know these mountain gates of Tianlei castle, they will never be under the big wheel sect and the Tian snake sect. They all exist in the same name!


    Although said that the flower purple Mo, hundred miles boundless, mu Qingge and so on are the younger generation.


    However, these young people are in a detached position in the mountain gate. Their attitude undoubtedly represents the attitude of the whole mountain gate behind them. It is the tacit approval of the mountain gate behind them. Otherwise, they will not all bring so many strong people to come.


    "This is the big round religion. Don''t you think it''s impolite for you to come to the big round religion and go straight to my teaching. Isn''t it disrespectful if you don''t pay attention to my big round religion?"


    At last, someone could not help it. An old man came out, his Rune flickered like a halo. His voice was loud and angry.


    "It''s not that it''s not in my eyes, it''s that I haven''t seen it at all for a long time."


    Kalou Cailing opened her mouth, and her golden eyes fluctuated. She had never put a big round religion in her eyes.


    "What an overbearing woman."


    Listening to the words of Kalou Cailing, she was surrounded by mu Qingge, and Yue zhengtongxuan was also surprised and curious.


    "Can I be deceived if I am a big round teacher?"


    The old man was angry and looked at the Kalou Cailing who wanted to burst out the fire. Then he looked at all the forces in the Dalan cult at the moment, and cried out: "it''s too late to quit. It''s too late for us to quit. Otherwise, we should start the battle of Zhenjiao."


    "There''s so much nonsense. My aunt will kill you first!"


    The clear and moving voice suddenly rises, showing incomparable hegemony, like thunder sweeping, a beautiful image that provokes charming temptation jumps out, and a terrible breath sweeps through, showing the supreme animal power, which makes the eyes tremble!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1489

    The graceful and beautiful shadow instantly arrived in front of the old man, and let the surrounding space solidify. The old man suddenly changed greatly, but his face became gloomy.


    "Keng!"


    At the same time, the old man''s martial realm was at the beginning of his ascent, and his breath was surging. The dazzling light of Rune was like holy light, which turned into a substantial sword.


    This knife cuts through the void, revealing dark space cracks under the blade awn, which is deep and frightening, and instantly kills Kalou Cailing.


    There was no change in the color of Kalou''s colorful plume. It was simply a gesture of indifference, waving it with a delicate hand, and a burst of golden light burst out. It was like a brilliant sun passing through the sun, and it became a wing of a ROC. Across the distant space, in all the astonished eyes, he directly smashed the blade that had cut through the void.


    "Bang!"


    A terrible golden light then swept over the old man''s body. Just for a moment, the old man''s eyes were filled with fear, and then the body was directly turned into blood mist under the impact of the golden light.


    With one move, a person who has just ascended the realm of martial arts is to destroy the withered and dilapidated, and be beaten to pieces!


    "Gu Gu..."


    A brief moment of silence, cool air around, some people tremble!


    Those who are strong in the martial and animal regions of Kyushu and the beast kingdom are also hard to hide at the moment. The shocking color in their eyes can not help but draw a chill.


    "A good domineering woman, the fruit chalkiness has the qualifications of domineering hair!"


    "Is that woman and her origin?"


    The countless eyes from all directions secretly smacked their tongue, and their hearts were shocked. The beautiful and infuriating woman has been domineering, but she is definitely qualified for hegemony.


    How terrible is the real strength of a powerful person in the martial area of the big round cult!


    Du Shaofu, ghost car, Qin demon and so on smile faintly, they did not have any accident.


    The old man of Da Lunjiao first went to the realm of martial arts and the realm of Kalou Cailing beast. However, how could ordinary practitioners of the same level be the opponents of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    In particular, Jialou Cailing, the most top blood among the younger generation of the golden winged ROC, and the first time to become a practitioner in the Wu region, only got killed by seconds.


    Dongli Chihuang returns to his senses after many changes. Not far away from him, a big round priest, Chang chalao, is killed by seconds, which makes him look indifferent.


    Dongli Chihuang''s original spirit was gorgeous, and her extraordinary temperament was no longer there. Her cold eyes twinkled, her disordered hair was hunting, and a cold sense of awe filled her body.


    "This is disrespectful to my big round, and it is a provocation. No matter who you are, you have to pay the price today!"


    Just for a moment, all the strong players in the big round were angry.


    In the Dalan Lama, in front of Kyushu, under their eyelids and in their mountain gates, a long chalky elder was killed with one move. This kind of humiliation and slapping in the face was beyond the endurance of the Dalan Lama.


    "Big round teaching is nothing!"


    Kalou stepped out of the sky and looked at the strong man of the great Lunjiao. Although he had not yet reached the peak of the nirvana beast Zun, he was still proud and proud of his natural blood.


    Just like the disciples of the big round sect, they don''t pay attention to the scattered cultivation and small forces of the outside world. At the moment, Kalou jueyou looks more domineering and arrogant.


    "You are so arrogant at a young age. Even if you are a big family in the animal kingdom, you can''t let you go wild!"


    In the Dalan sect, a middle-aged man was drinking heavily. His breath was violent and boiling. He was a cultivation of Fengyu. When he spoke, he attacked the Kalou jueyou with his terrible Fengyu breath. He wanted to deal with it.


    "Don''t you get used to it?"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of jueyou in Jialou. An invisible breath swept out of his body, which directly collided the middle-aged breath back into the air, suddenly setting off a huge chalky wave in the air.


    In this invisible confrontation, the martial arts practitioners and many extraordinary people at the scene saw the clue, and suddenly they were surprised by Du Shaofu, and the middle-aged people of the big round religion were also very surprised.


    "Du Shaofu, if you go to my big round of teaching and lead people to kill me, you are provoking my big round!"


    Among the strongmen of the big round religion, an old man''s eyes were staring at him, and his face was ferocious.


    However, it is not difficult to feel that the old man is also very afraid of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu went to the big round religion with such a terrible lineup, which was enough to raze the big round religion to the ground. Even today, the chalkiness can still protect themselves. The authority and strength of the big round cult which has been established in Zhongzhou for countless years will be wiped out and its reputation will be ruined.


    "It''s not provocation, it''s blood debt and blood payment of the big round religion!"


    Du Shaofu spoke lightly. It was not a provocation. He came here to collect debts.


    "Asshole, don''t you really put my big round teaching in the eye?"


    "Do you really think I''m a good teacher?""If you don''t pay attention to my big round, boy, you''ll regret it!"


    Du Shaofu''s words, that invisible tyranny made a group of old people in the big round teaching line-up unable to endure.


    How can they accept it? How can they not bear it.


    "A group of old people noisy, blood debt and blood compensation, it''s just and proper!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled with the intention of killing, the corners of his mouth opened slightly, and his voice sounded like thunder from the inside and outside of the Dalan cult: "move our wasteland, kill my children, pay for blood debts, kill!"


    The sound waves reverberate, the clouds move everywhere!


    "Boom..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice spread, the warships roared in front of the army of the wasteland, and the first terrible energy attack broke out. Some people urged the fierce means to attack the disciples of the Dalan sect in front of them like lightning. On the spot, they smashed a dozen Falun cult disciples into blood mist.


    "Kill!"


    "Roar


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, the chain reaction occurred in a flash. The killing cry resounded from inside and outside the Dalan sect, and countless monsters roared. The ferocious body was like a storm and killed the Zhongzhou tianmeng army.


    The ships are moving and the chariots are exploding.


    The big round religion began to vibrate and explode between the electric light and flint.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill the Dalan Lama!"


    At the same time, the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen, xuanming sect, Hehuan sect, the wild animal group tide on the land of the heavenly wasteland, and dozens of top Orc armies in the animal kingdom also broke out at the same time.


    It''s just a moment. The talisman''s Secret patterns are dazzling and dazzling, the light is dazzling, and the roar of beasts is deafening.


    Innumerable energy attacks, magical means, tools of Tao and talisman were enveloped in Zhongzhou tianmeng army like a storm, accompanied by a sudden ferocity.


    "Boom..."


    The earth is shaking and cracking, the mountains are collapsing, the space is stirring up huge chalky waves, and the sky is full of runes.


    War is on the tip!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Many of the Zhongzhou tianmeng army, which had been in shock, was swept into blood fog immediately, exploded in mid air and finally turned into ashes.


    "Defense, set up a defense


    In the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng, the strong drink.


    The startled Zhongzhou tianmeng army also immediately returned to the gods and organized defense.


    But at the moment, with the wild animals on the land of the wilderness, the monster army in the temple of beasts, and dozens of monster races on the list of powerful beasts in the animal kingdom, the Zhongzhou tianmeng army could not resist.


    Suddenly, a large number of Zhongzhou tianmeng soldiers were defeated, and the hit mouth vomited blood and flew into the air. Some people were crushed and devoured by monsters.


    The warships in Zhongzhou tianmeng were also smashed by huge monsters, and the chariots were crushed and destroyed.


    Those ferocious and terrifying, but also ferocious and incomparably powerful monster army, is simply invincible and defensible existence.


    Just the fierce beast roared ferociously, trampled on the mountains and rivers, the fierce birds flapped their wings to form a storm and overturned the space. What''s more, the earth shaking slaughter was enough to frighten the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng trembling, weak and unable to resist!


    Xuanmingzong, xuanfumen, ancient Tianzong, huangguotianhui and Hehuan Zong''s army followed after the demons and beasts. They swept all the way, killing and killing!


    "Ah..."


    It''s just a face-to-face meeting. Outside the big round religion, the earth is shaking and the earth is falling apart.


    The sky was full of runes, blood mist splashed, and screams were heard.


    Zhongzhou tianmeng is no match at all.


    "Blood, blood, kill!"


    At the beginning, Zhongzhou Changhe was bullied by the Jingxie alliance. Now, it''s no wonder that it''s a fierce battle, a vast slaughter, and a rush into the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng to kill the enemy.


    When the army broke out and moved the whole body, it immediately formed a terrible vast battlefield.


    "Boom..."


    All kinds of supernatural means, energy attacks, etc., drown the heaven and earth, the wind and clouds in all directions, the sky and the earth are muffled.


    Countless Zhongzhou tianmeng army figure in its energy drowning, vanishing, spirit and soul all disappear!


    "If you offend me, you will kill me!"


    Gu Changyou stood in the air, waved out, and countless Puppet Armies appeared, pouncing on Zhongzhou tianmeng army.


    As soon as that kind of killing machine appeared, it immediately made Zhongzhou tianmeng tremble, and it was not urgent to retreat.


    On the Changhe River in Zhongzhou, they have suffered a great loss from the puppet army.


    "Kill!"


    Du Yu, Du Xue, Du Hao, etc. of Du family''s children, generals of tianwu academy, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao, etc.


    "Boom..."


    These dreadful young men were swept out of the sky with brilliant runes, accompanied by the gathering of dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and came down with thunder all over the sky.These guys are like a nightmare of Zhongzhou tianmeng army. No one can stop them.


    Some of the extraordinary young people in the Dalan sect, lingtiangu and tianshe sect in Zhongzhou tianmeng are like sheep in the tiger''s mouth when they meet Du Yu, Du Xue, general, Gu Xinyan, etc.


    "Ah..."


    The scream was drowned in the sound of sound explosion, and the battlefield was in chaos. In an instant, blood flowed into a river and countless blood burst out, which was extremely tragic.


    "Asshole, today''s fish is dead and the net is broken. Do you really think my big round can''t cope with it? Start the formation, start the big formation!"


    In the Dalan cult, there are old people who drink a lot, their voices are sharp and bitter. In the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian Valley, many of the strong people change color and look extremely gloomy and ugly.


    "Boom..."


    Heaven and earth are trembling, which is a tremor drama from the depths of the sky.


    In a flash, the great Lunjiao, as if it was the Ninth Heaven, came with the surging breath of terror.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1490

    It seems that the breath came across the ancient time and space, making the sky above the Mahayana show the glory of the divine ring. If there is a peerless existence tearing the sky, it will come from the ancient world.


    The bright light from the sky above, like spreading thousands of miles and falling, accompanied by a terrible mysterious power.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, both inside and outside the great Lunjiao, the earth broke apart because it couldn''t bear the terrible mysterious power, and there were dark cracks in the air.


    The light shrouded and turned into thousands of huge beams of light, which fell on the inside and outside of the big Lunjiao, shrouded the core of the big Lunjiao within thousands of miles, forming a terrible array in the faint.


    under the terrible power, the mountains and rivers collapsed and the rivers moved.


    "Boom..."


    The black abyss sprawled over the earth. Under such terrible power, there were the army of the wasteland, the wild animals, the demon beasts, the warships and the youth of xuanfumen. They were greatly affected and their bodies turned into blood mist.


    "Lingtiangu, tianshezong, if you don''t start the battle, when will you wait?"


    Looking at the countless beams of light coming down on the sky, she looks up from the East, her eyes are cold and her voice is loud.


    "Start the battle!"


    In Lingtian Valley, the heavenly snake sect, there were strong people drinking and shaking the clouds.


    "Start the battle!"


    In a flash, thousands of miles away from the big Lunjiao, within the army of lingtiangu and tianshuizong, suddenly, some hidden strong men jumped out of the sky.


    At the same time, their fingerprints congealed, and some people held mysterious treasures. They all formed a mysterious angle, and the ditch movement had been the array flag for a long time.


    "Sky snake array!"


    In the army of the heavenly snake sect, many strong people drank and stirred the heaven and earth in all directions. The vast energy of the heaven and earth gushed out from the air, and the wind and clouds surged, and the sky and earth were turbulent.


    From mid air, a huge array covering thousands of miles emerged.


    "Ouch..."


    It was a terrible array, which almost covered all the army of the heavenly snake sect. The light shield covered it and turned into a huge black snake shadow.


    Black snake shadow, across the void thousands of miles, that visual impact, how shocking!


    At the moment, the huge black snake array, which spans thousands of miles across the void, is filled with terror and pressure, which makes the powerful people in the martial area that Da Lunjiao can see faintly change color!


    "The sky kills the big array!"


    At the same time that the huge black snake array appeared, many hidden strong men in the army of Lingtian Valley, which were opposite from each other, were swept out. With a loud and earth shaking drink, a huge array covering thousands of miles of the sky was urged to emerge into the sky.


    "Long..."


    The appearance of this array is not as powerful as that of the big black snake array. It is terrifying and covers thousands of miles around in a way that blocks out the sky and the sun.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    In a flash, under the terrible power of the big array, they fell into the wasteland in the army of tianshezong and lingtiangu, and the ancient Tianzong and other armies and animal tides. The cultivators with lower cultivation strength suddenly exploded under the invisible crushing force.


    Xuanmingzong, Lingtian Valley, there are strong people in control of the big array, began to kill the four sides in the town.


    "Ah


    There are people in the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen and xuanming sect in the wasteland and Tianzong. Some people are robbed and fall for them!


    "the ten square sky snake array and the sky killing array of Lingtian valley are the Zhenshan formation of the two clans, and they have secretly transferred the Dalan cult!"


    In the Dalan sect, the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen, xuanming sect, and Wuliang sect, many old people in Wuliang cult exclaimed and changed color in horror.


    In addition to the twisted space of the Dalan Lama, the two large formations arranged by the snake sect and Lingtian valley that day made the strong people in the martial area feel cool.


    No one thought that lingtiangu and tianshuizong had transferred the Zhenshan formation to the Dalan cult.


    This is definitely the premeditated preparation of the Dalan religion, which is to wipe out the wasteland, Xuanfu gate, ancient Tianzong and others.


    "The sky killing array, the zhengu array of Lingtian Valley, is a set of array refined by the ancestors of Lingtian Valley who exhausted countless resources. It is different from the array Fu Master''s own array. It''s a fixed big array and can move!


    The ten square sky snake array is the Zhenzong array of the heavenly snake sect. It is said that it was refined from the bones of nine ancient sky snakes and the secret bones of Huangsang. At the beginning, the heavenly snake sect relied on the ten square sky snake array to kill many of the top strongmen in Zhongzhou, which shocked the whole Zhongzhou.


    It is said that even the strong at the large domain level may be damaged in these two large arrays, and the strong people at the boundary level can only protect themselves when trapped in them! "


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen formation, looked at the front with a frown and a dignified look. He seemed to be saying to Du Shaofu: "I''ve always wanted to study those two big formations, but I haven''t got a chance to get close to them. I''ll break them if I give me some time. But it''s too late. Our army can''t be stopped and will be killed!"


    "They are ready for the chalkiness


    Du Shaofu''s face suddenly became dignified. He and others were not afraid of the array. But at the moment, the wasteland and other large armies were limited, but they could not escape the pit."I can also break through, just pay a little price, but also need some time!"


    Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth, with golden light in his eyes and the light from his soul pupil.


    "Boom!"


    With the fall of Du Xiaoyao''s voice, the earth was shaking all the time. The ground cracked big round religion was shaking more and more. The endless light came from the sky.


    In the next moment of the formation of lingtiangu and tianshezong formation, it finally turned into a terrible array to block out the sky and the sun.


    "The big round is setting up. Get out of here!"


    Zhen Qingchun drinks a lot, and the sound and waves shake the ear.


    At the moment, there is no need for Zhen Qingchun to have a big drink. Both Du Shaofu''s team and wuliangjiao''s strong men, who have been watching the ceremony, have already felt wrong and immediately got out of the way.


    Some of them took their disciples to the sky, and some of them even waved their hands to tear up the space.


    More powerful people feel something wrong and urge the treasures in their bodies to escape for the first time.


    No one wants to be trapped in the big array of the great Lunjiao. Even the power of observing rites such as the Wuliang sect does not want to be trapped in it. Who knows what will happen in the time.


    It''s a pity that the big array has been started, and the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth has been disordered. The strong people who tear up the space and escape are also affected. They can''t tear the space much.


    The strong man who flees away from the sky is also affected by his speed. He can''t do it in a moment.


    The big round religion has been prepared for this. If everything is taken into account, how can people escape.


    At that time, the formation of the big array, with the sun, moon and stars rotating, flowers, birds, Cordyceps, thousands of animals and birds emerged.


    These scenes were so terrible that they erupted into endless murders.


    Under this terrible array, even those who are strong in the martial area are also frightened and scared.


    Everyone is blocked and can''t leave.


    The strong in the martial area are trapped in the twisted array, and their faces are also changed.


    The disciples who were not strong enough were immediately protected by the strong ones in their own mountain gates, but they all changed color.


    This terrible array, at the moment, the powerful people in the military region of the major forces are also too busy to protect themselves, and they are trapped in it instantly.


    This terrible array is enough to kill the strong in the martial area.


    Du Shaofu wanted to leave, but he was immediately blocked.


    Su Muxin, mu Jianchen, Sima stepping on the star, Tianhuang leopard, Le zhengtongxuan, are boundless. No one escapes. They are all born to be blocked and trapped in the array when they reach the edge of the array.


    "No, it''s the samsara sky killing array. It''s said that the big round cult got it from a mysterious place. It''s also on top of the sky killing array and the ancient sky snake array. When I set up the array of the Dalan cult, I wanted to lead this samsara heavenly killing array to understand, but I didn''t do it!"


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, is more and more dignified. He is the master of the array, so he knows the horror of the reincarnation sky killing array.


    "Boom


    As the voice just dropped, Zhen Qingchun also waved and moved. A small tower in his hand floated out and suddenly turned into tens of Zhang in size.


    The pagoda is full of ancient atmosphere. It is engraved with many ancient inscriptions and runes. It is mysterious and powerful, and it is also wrapped in fog. It is the small tower where Zhen Qingchun yuan Shen was hiding at the beginning.


    "Let people in. This tower can protect our safety. I''ll find a way to break the battle, or Du Xiaoyao can take us out and try another way."


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen formation, without any hesitation, stands tall in the air and pushes the pagoda. Facing the terrible array, his charming eyes are like magic lamps, releasing a terrible and confident light.


    The boy of the holy array is by no means a false name, and his array attainments are not ordinary.


    However, it takes time to study Zhen Qingchun.


    During the war, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen battle, had a dignified face because he did not have so much time to study breaking the battle.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    At the same time, when Zhen Qingchun urged the small tower, SAMON sword sect, jingun gate, Baihua gate, ancient Tianzong, xuanmingzong, xuanfumen and other forces in his hands, there were strong men who urged the mysterious and ancient secret treasures to form their own space. If it was a bad feeling, he would immediately hide in it.


    They will never be totally unprepared when they go to the big round of teaching. They will take some self-protection to some extent. Otherwise, how could they enter other people''s nests so easily.


    Those secret treasures are one of the most important treasures among the major forces.


    Even the powerful members of Wuliang sect, huijianmen sect and Xiandu sect have powerful secret treasures. Obviously, they are on guard against the big round cult when they come to watch the fun.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, do you want to escape? No one can escape. If you dare to join our big round religion, you will have to pay a price. Do you really think our big round religion is easy to break through?"


    In the bright mid air, Dongli Chihuang reappeared again, wrapped with runes and her hair was scattered and wild. She swept all the people who were trapped in the array at the moment, sneering endlessly, and her eyes were bright.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1491

    "Dongli Chihuang, what do you mean? Do you want to kill the whole Kyushu?"


    Among the forces of huijianmen and Guquan, some old people immediately drank and their eyes were shining.


    "You have nothing to do with Du Shaofu. You can rest assured that our big round will never deal with you."


    Dongli Chihuang said, looking at Du Shaofu and others with gloomy eyes and a cold smile.


    After hearing the news, people in the ancient boxing sect, Tiandao sect and Wuliang sect were relieved.


    however, the strong members of the ancient boxing sect and Wuliang sect didn''t relax their vigilance. If only the terrible pressure in the array, the disciples in the sect would be directly oppressed if they didn''t have the protection of the martial area. They had to guard against it.


    "I say again, anyone who has drawn a line with Du Shaofu now can let bygones be bygones. I just have to deal with Du Shaofu!"


    The voice of sneer comes from the mouth of Chihuang, and looks at Du Shaofu.


    Even if there are three big magic forces in the sky, they will not be able to save them.


    It''s just that Kyushu comes from the animal kingdom to help, which is beyond Dongli Chihuang''s expectation. If there is no need, Dongli Chihuang naturally doesn''t want to be enemies with SAMON sword sect and Tianyin sect.


    After all, at this moment, there are still the old generation of strong people in the mountain gate behind the sword bathing morning and Mu Qing song.


    If Mu Qingge and mujianchen are all damaged in the Dalan cult this time, the old people in the mountain gate will certainly not give up. This is the last thing that the Dalan sect wants to see.


    "Think a big array can frighten Kyushu!"


    There is no limit to holding a gun for a hundred miles. The breath is fierce and incomparable. The golden spear gate also has secret treasures. Even if it is impossible to break the array, it can at least protect itself for a period of time.


    "Do you have the ability to kill all of us? Dongli Chihuang, I''m afraid you don''t have that ability yet!"


    Mu Jianchen stands up with the shadow of the sword on his body. In the original seal of the ancient land, the evil spirit recovers. In the terrible formation, the demon king Du Shaofu can not be damaged. Mu Jianchen believes that although a big formation of the Dalan cult is powerful, how can he go to the big round cult without any preparation according to the character of the demon king Du Shaofu. He has a kind of inexplicable confidence in Du Shaofu!


    What''s more, as the leader of Shangzhou Jingxie alliance, how can mujianchen buy Dongli Chihuang''s account.


    "Well, then you can''t blame me for my ruthlessness!"


    Dongli Chihuang snorted with a gloomy look. Mu Jianchen and others made it clear that he did not pay attention to him. He had to keep company with Du Shaofu and others. He could only solve the problem and stay there for fear that it would be even more disastrous.


    "Shaofu, the strong men of the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu sect are coming, but it will take time. Even if the strong ones arrive, it is quite difficult to break the array by force. We can protect ourselves for a period of time, but the other disciples are still outside trapped by the Tian she sect and the Lingtian Valley array. I''m afraid they can''t hold on for long."


    The sound of Sima stepping on the star reached Du Shaofu''s ears. The ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen had already informed the strongest of the Shanmen.


    This time, the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen also needed to be aware of the situation and have multiple preparations.


    However, there are also many disciples of the ancient Tianzong, Xuanfu gate and so on in the outside army, as well as numerous armies.


    Once the whole army is annihilated, it will be a devastating blow to every mountain gate. It will be equivalent to the loss of Qi, which will affect the situation for thousands of years.


    When the time comes, no one can predict what will happen in the mountains after thousands of years of lack of air transportation.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face was extremely dignified.


    This time, Du Shaofu had some preparation and confidence to go to the gate of the Dalan cult.


    After going to the gate of the Dalan cult, Du Shaofu knew that he was not afraid of the strongmen of the Dalan cult. Behind him, there were two strong men, namely, the four elder jialouye and the five elder Jialou Yuantu. Presumably, there will be strong ones in the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate, and they can definitely cope with it.


    What Du Shaofu was most afraid of was that the Dalan Lama would set up a big battle, and wanted to get rid of himself and others.


    How can the grand Lunjiao not have a terrible mountain protection array.


    However, Du Shaofu had to go to the Dalan cult. Those who committed crimes against the famine should pay for their blood debts!


    With Du Xiaoyao there, his ancient space and his talent of pulse and soul, Du Shaofu knew very well that in case of any change, he would be able to take everyone away from the battle.


    These general arrays can''t defeat Du Xiaoyao and himself.


    It was because of his vigilance and self-confidence that Du Shaofu took the strong men to ta Lun Jiao, but he stopped the army outside the Mountain Gate of TA Lun Jiao and did not attack immediately.


    What Du Shaofu didn''t expect was that lingtiangu and tianshuizong paid such a price to move their Zhenshan battle formations, hoping to destroy the wasteland, the ancient Tianzong and the xuanfumen.


    But now we should be able to support self-protection, the most dangerous is the wasteland, the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen, xuanmingzong, hehuanzong and so on."Ah..."


    The screams outside the big round cult came one after another, and they were heard in the samsara sky killing array. There were continuous screams, blood mist pouring down, and countless armies exploded one after another.


    "We need to get out as soon as possible to help the army outside!"


    Du Shaofu spoke in a low voice, and his expression became more and more the same. If he could not break through the battle, all the troops outside would be destroyed. Besides, the people of Du family, the children of the desolate country, and the disciples of the world association would not exist at that time!


    "Do you want to go, Du Shaofu, you don''t have to dream. Today you are doomed to die. In the samsara heaven killing array, you will all die, and no one can live!"


    Red phoenix is suspended in the sky in the East, and the light is bright all around. At this moment, in the samsara sky killing array, her eyes begin to shine again and the spirit is gorgeous, with a kind of morbid gloomy and extraordinary spirit.


    "You must die!"


    Du Shaofu''s words were just three words, but they burst out from the crevice of his teeth. The golden light of his eyes surged up and his voice shook the void.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Dongli Chihuang laughs wildly and laughs tremendously, arousing the distortion of the void in the samsara sky killing array, which makes the eardrum of the strong tremble.


    All of a sudden, the laughter converged. Her eyes were as cold as lightning. She looked at Du Shaofu from Chihuang in the East, and said coldly, "you are dead. How can you shout in front of me! By the monster around you


    After a brief pause, Dongli Chihuang looks at Jialou jueyu and Du Xiaoyao, and stealthily wipes out a little fear. But then her eyes get colder and her face looks more crazy. She continues to drink to Du Shaofu: "I am reincarnated and reincarnated. I am the son of the past. I have learned and accumulated from the previous life. I have the experience and opportunity of this life. I am the supreme nirvana. How can you compare with me, a boy who came out of that little stone city? You''ve never been qualified for this, just my stepping stone! "


    The words were like thunder, which resounded through the Dalan sect. Dongli Chihuang laughed. These words were to Du Shaofu and Cheng Shengnan, who was far behind him.


    Dongli Chihuang is not willing to vent everything and resentment in his heart. He is so extraordinary that he is the strongest existence among the younger generation. The supreme Nirvana has proved everything.


    He was a man of two generations and never cared about his other women. But he was infatuated with Cheng Shengnan. Why didn''t Cheng Shengnan care about him and quit marriage with him.


    Cheng Shengnan tells him that he has cut off the worldly customs, but he clearly saw that when Du Shaofu appeared, there were ripples in Cheng Shengnan''s eyes.


    That kind of look, Dongli Chihuang has never got, but she has never let him see people who destroy his empire and kill her Cheng family.


    That kind of taste, for Dongli Chihuang, is much more painful than Du Xiaoyao and the mysterious beast clan, who is a young man with extraordinary appearance and one move to defeat him.


    "Reincarnation is just a remnant soul. At best, the past life is a loser. In this life, you are not willing to live, but you have repeatedly provoked me, moved my children and hurt my relatives and friends. Today, you are not allowed to stay!"


    Du Shaofu stepped out. His heart was very anxious and his eyes were gloomy. He was hunting in purple robes. Although his eyes were bright, he looked like a roc bird with golden wings.


    At this time, Du Shaofu thought in his mind that he might have a chance to turn around after he won Dongli Chihuang.


    What''s more, in front of me, this east leaves the red Huang, can''t stay today!


    "Ha ha, do you think you still have a chance? You think you can do anything to me if you can attract some people to our big round of teaching. It''s ridiculous. You are a boy from a small stone city and a mole ant from a border area. Even if you get a great chance, you can change something. You don''t know how powerful my big round is. You don''t know how much inside information I have. Put aside everything, I have the whole big round religion, with countless years of inside information, and what you have and what you can compare with me, you are no longer qualified! "


    Dongli Chihuang said in a loud and gloomy way. Her eyes were cold and she swept the figures behind Du Shaofu. Some of them gnashed their teeth and said in a loud voice, "now, you all go to die!"


    "Boom..."


    As Dongli Chihuang''s voice falls, the void in the samsara sky killing array suddenly vibrates. It seems that Dongli Chihuang has touched something. In the terrible array, the pressure is increasing and the light is pouring down, as if to bring people into reincarnation.


    Suddenly, in the samsara sky killing array, someone''s black hair suddenly turned white, and his face turned old. Finally, his body withered and turned into ashes, like walking into reincarnation.


    At the same time, a large space suddenly burst out in the "Hula", and some strong people were also instantly exploded


    Du Shaofu originally wanted to make an instant move. He wanted to take Dongli Chihuang first.


    However, in the terrible breath, Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen, who was sitting on the lap of Lei Lian, the nine turning God of Du Shaofu, trembled fiercely.


    There are terrible energy devouring physical energy and vitality, all pervasive, strange and terrible.


    Jialou jueyu, Du Xiaoyao and so on are all defending at once!


    "No, defendUnder such changes, in the lineup of ancient Tianzong, SAMON Jianzong and jinjiangmen, the secret treasures were buzzing all of a sudden, and those who were strong drank so much that they had to take their disciples to protect themselves.


    At the same time, the heaven and earth suddenly began to vibrate. From the twisted and terrible array, we could also see the golden light coming down from the sky beyond the big Lunjiao. At the same time, a loud shout broke through the clouds and rocks and resounded through the sky.


    "Who says that he is not qualified, the big round religion is nothing. Even if the original master of the big round sect saw him, he should be respectful. Compared with him, you are not even a fart!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1492

    When the voice fell, the sky in front of the burst out of gold, burst out of the golden light.


    "Long..."


    The golden light comes from the sky with a kind of "rumbling" sound. Through the three large arrays, you can also see the vibration in everyone''s ears.


    That deafening sound let the strong also cover their ears, to urge means to resist.


    Just the sound coming from us can ignore the barrier of the big array. It''s so terrible!


    Just for a moment, in the golden light, three monsters appeared on the sky.


    Where the three giants passed by, they really blocked the sky and covered the sky. The terrible breath, the shaking mountains and valleys cracked and the earth moved and rocked.


    The bright and dazzling golden light blooms on the sky, which makes people unable to look directly.


    "Boom..."


    In that terrible momentum, only the three giants came across the sky. How terrible it was.


    In the samsara heaven killing array of the Dalan Lama, some powerful people in the martial arts region squint through the array to activate their powers. Their eyes fight and shoot the chalky light, trying to see what the three giant creatures are in front of the sky. They can have such a terrible momentum.


    The three monsters appeared in the sky in an instant. Each of them crossed the unknown space, flapping their wings to block out the sun, and filled with supremacy, like three rounds of brilliant golden sun falling on the earth at the same time.


    Around the three monsters, the void was cracked by crushing.


    "What, that''s..."


    Some powerful people in the martial arts region urged the supernatural powers to look at the power of the original gods. Some people seemed to see the three huge objects under the golden light. They suddenly burst out with exclamations, their hearts quickened, and their souls were all in a twinkling of tremble.


    "My God, is it really that kind of people are born?"


    "They are born, enough to sweep the world, even if the nine ''families'' meet, they should avoid some points!"


    Those who are strong in the martial area are shocked, as if they are in hell.


    "When they are born, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan should avoid their front!"


    The strong man in the animal kingdom is even more shocked. As a strong man in the animal kingdom, he is so proud. But looking at the body under the golden light, he immediately shows a look of awe.


    The invisible power of the golden light was enough to make their spirits throb, and they wanted to submit and worship them involuntarily.


    Only at this moment, there is no accident, such as Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing, Kalou jueyou and so on.


    In this samsara sky killing array, Kalou Cailing and others have never shown any panic.


    Because they know that today''s chalkiness can''t trap them!


    Three huge objects were flying across the sky, and the first one appeared directly in the sky before the reincarnation battle of the big Lunjiao. It was so huge that it was beyond thousands of feet. However, the golden light on the whole sky was dazzling and reflected on the world.


    Two huge objects on both sides fall on the sky killing array of Lingtian Valley and the ancient sky snake array of tianshe clan.


    They are three huge golden winged ROC birds.


    These are the three true golden winged ROC birds, coming from the sky, crossing the space and blocking the sky from the sun.


    "Ji..."


    Pengniao neigh, through the clouds and rocks, that violent sound wave is already through the void.


    "Hula..."


    The huge golden winged ROC bird diving above the Lingtian Valley array flapped its wings and carried the destructive hurricane energy under its wings. The golden wings, like golden sabres, fell directly on the sky killing array.


    The huge golden winged ROC bird diving above the sky snake sect array flapped its wings, and its claws twinkled and twinkled under its belly. It was as if it wanted to tear the space, and the dazzling talisman and secret pattern was as rampant as the golden lightning.


    The vast void, under such a Peng''s claw, is directly smashed and broken in the "Hula".


    Among the claws of the ROC, like countless golden electric snakes, they grabbed the seven inch shadow of the huge black snake with a domineering posture.


    These terrible claw marks, which destroy the void, are just the weight they carry, which makes the shadow of the ancient black snake array faint in their eyes.


    Before the samsara battle, the biggest golden winged ROC bird appeared, and its power was the most terrifying.


    This golden winged ROC bird, with its golden eyes and twinkling golden light, is just like a golden star. From its body that blocks the sky and the sun, a mighty and domineering breath comes out. The shaking surrounding space trembles fiercely, and the majestic power spreads. Even the space is distorted.


    There is a terrifying energy coming from heaven and earth in the sky. The terrible energy emanating from it makes the space crack in the surrounding void rippling away, and the breath is supreme!


    This golden winged ROC bird shot directly, flapping its wings in the air, and rushed in with great pressure and ferocity.


    At the moment, all the people trapped in the reincarnation sky killing array can feel the terrible supremacy.


    Especially the orcs, for which they want to submit and worship immediately."Open it for me!"


    The most powerful golden winged ROC bird flew across the sky and directly hit the samsara sky killing array which covered thousands of miles of Da Lun cult.


    In an instant, the vast energy swept the sky, and the golden light splashed everywhere.


    The golden winged ROC flapped its wings to break through the sky, and a large area of twisted space suddenly burst open


    "Long..."


    This moment, the space ''boom'' non-stop chattering, amazing breath explosion, shaking the sky!


    The whole samsara array vibrates, the rune is distorted, then broken, and finally it is cracked directly.


    The terrible samsara heaven killing array and the big round cult''s protecting and teaching array were broken by force.


    It''s hard to believe that all the strong men are wide eyed.


    But under that terrible Pengwei, I felt the soul throb.


    That terrible supremacy, no matter the human race or the beast race, is oppressed by a kind of great pressure, and wants to worship and kneel down.


    In this way, the samsara sky killing array exploded. Not far away, at the same time, the sky killing array of Lingtian valley was torn in front of the golden winged Dapeng birds that covered the sky.


    The ancient sky snake of the tianshe clan froze for a while, but only insisted for a while. Then, in front of the golden winged ROC bird, which also blocks the sky from the sun, was caught by the ROC claws, breaking the void, and the array was completely exploded.


    The three terrible formations, the Zhenshan formation of the three forces, are directly broken in front of the three golden winged ROC birds that block out the sun.


    These three terrible golden winged rocs, in the most powerful and domineering way, destroyed the three formations.


    This is how shocking, this is what a tyrannical power!


    "Boom..."


    The sky and the earth are roaring, making a sound of Tao sound, like thunder in the sky, shaking nine days!


    that terrible energy chalkiness shot, like a hurricane moving in all directions, breaking runes endless like ripples.


    The big array is broken. In the samsara sky killing array, the people who are under great pressure are relieved.


    In ancient times, the wasteland, xuanfumen and ancient Tianzong troops in the sky snake array and Qiongsha array were also relieved of the death.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    However, the large array was forcibly destroyed, and the terrible aftershock swept over, and many large armies on both sides were affected and their bodies were blown open.


    "Poof..."


    Even in the samsara heaven killing array, some strong people were forced to be affected and severely damaged because they wanted to protect the disciples of the mountain gate.


    "Golden winged ROC, that''s the real golden winged ROC!"


    "The golden winged ROC bird comes out, and the demon beast comes out of the world!"


    In the big round religion, all the strong men looked at the front of the sky. Under the three golden winged ROC birds that blocked out the sky, were there any impulses to kneel down.


    Under that terrible pressure, three golden winged ROC birds, which cover the sky and the sun, flutter and hover in the air, making the energy of heaven and earth disordered and the heaven and earth changing.


    For example, the space has been affected by the three golden winged ROC birds, and they have controlled it.


    "Roar


    In front of the big round cult, numerous monsters, including the strong ones in dozens of highly blood demons and the wild animals in the wilderness of heaven, roared and crawled under the three golden winged Dapeng birds that covered the sky.


    Looking at the three golden winged ROC birds, at the moment of Dongli Chihuang, the expression of consternation on his face solidified.


    In the lineup of Dalan cult, lingtiangu and tianshezong, all the faces were miserable, as if they were shocked into fools.


    On the three huge golden winged ROC birds, a dazzling golden light diffused in the air, and then the three figures came out of the golden light, and three majestic momentum filled the world.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty and squinted at the sky. There was a distant picture of four changchalaoye and five changchalaojialou. There was also an old man with a bright face and a look of an old man.


    The old man was dressed in a robe with golden eyes. His eyes were very interested in sweeping around, but it made the souls of all living beings tremble!


    "This is the strong man in the world!"


    Just glance over, let a person throb, how can let a person not shudder.


    The golden winged ROC bird is the most noble monster family, although it is said that in ancient times, the monsters in this world were respected by the kylin, the dragon family and the Phoenix.


    But the golden winged mires will never be under the three.


    There are even other monsters in the world, which are said to be able to compete with Qilin, dragon clan and Phoenix.


    However, at that time, the Kirin disappeared. Many powerful monsters were too few in blood, and no one had seen them again. They disappeared in the long river of time. Maybe those who are destined to have a chance to see them in the future.


    "Three long chalky old."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man, who had just broken the circle of reincarnation with the power of despotism. He was the three long Chalkiness in the family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    Du Shaofu did not expect that this time, not only Jialou Cailing and Jialou jueyu, but also three changchalao elders came.


    "I''ve seen three long chalkiness."Several dozen children, including Kalou Cailing and Jialou jueyu, saluted.


    "If you move the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC, I will kill you without mercy!"


    Three long chalky old mouth, seemingly gentle, in the whole family of golden winged ROC birds, appearance and temperament is the most kind, but at the moment everything is unexpected.


    At the moment, three long chalkiness are in the air, and the golden light on his body is fluctuating. His breath wants to crush the surrounding space, and his eyes are shining with gold. His divine power is incomparable.


    "whoosh!"


    Without any hesitation, the young people who came to Kalou, such as Kalou Cailing, Kalou jueyu, Kalou jueyou, all of these young people, immediately emerged from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    Everyone is a golden burst, such as a golden sun floating in the sky, breath of unparalleled hegemony!


    "There is no mercy for killing!"


    These young men and women of the golden winged ROC bird clan have shining golden eyes. With the golden light on their bodies, they fight and kill the powerful lineups of Dalan cult, tianshe sect and Lingtian valley.


    "Ji..."


    When the figures of young men and women are swept out and summarized, the noumenon of the golden winged mires is directly aroused.


    In a flash, dozens of golden winged ROC birds appeared in the sky, shining with gold, with sharp feathers, powerful and terrifying, mysterious and domineering.


    Dozens of the supremacy of the orcs spread everywhere. Envelop the big round religion inside and outside!


    "No, it''s all golden winged rocs."


    "My God, the world is going to be in chaos. This is the birth of the golden winged ROC birds!"


    "Little clan chief, it turns out that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1493

    "Kill!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, the array was broken.


    Many people of xuanfumen''s army in front of him were robbed and blooded in the battle array, which made Du Shaofu''s intention of killing out.


    When the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared in the same place.


    "Kill!"


    The eighteen guards, ghost car, Qin demon, mad Bear King, magic tiger king, Fire Dragon King, silver blood leopard king, God ape king, etc. have already been prepared. The breath is surging, the fierce light is exposed, and the fierce breath breaks out. They directly attack the nearest strongmen in the big wheel cult, the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian valley.


    "Kill!"


    Mujian morning, a hundred miles boundless and so on, along with the strong among the major forces, also directly killed instantly.


    Ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen, xuanmingzong and Hehuan sect are not backward. They all fight out together.


    "Kill!"


    Jialou colorful Lingjiao drink, beautiful shadow golden light surging void shaking, act and do, such as the wings of the ROC, swept around.


    The golden energy shocks and shines on the void. Kalou Cailing opens and closes in a big way, killing the strong in Dalan religion, Tianshui sect and Lingtian valley.


    Jialou jueyu is flying across the sky, and no one can stop it. The face of the strong man who was granted by the last big round religion changed greatly, which urged the powerful magic weapon, and then he resisted the Kalou jueyu.


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, xuanjiao king and so on, and all the powerful people in each area also swept out.


    Just now, all the powerful people in all regions of the major forces were trapped by the reincarnation Tiansha array. They were angry in their hearts. At the moment, they were broken, and they immediately besieged the strongmen of the big Lunjiao, Lingtian Valley and Tianshui sect.


    The big round of the confrontation, that is, the top strong, the instant collision of the void ''buzzing'', the four sides of the space shaking.


    "Roar..."


    There are monsters neighing, the spirit of the beast, the blessing of the martial pulse, the spirit of the beast, the body of the monster, and countless magic tools and Taoist tools.


    Such a fight, the Dragon leaps and the tiger leaps, the eagle strikes the sky, strangles the high altitude!


    "Boom..."


    Such a confrontation is too terrible, that a vast and powerful energy collision, space was broken by life.


    Above the sky, the rune''s brilliance is dazzling, the energy makes the living beings tremble, and there are dark space cracks everywhere.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Terrible power swept across the sky, a sound of fierce, such as thunder like sound spread high in the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    In the blink of an eye, Du Shaofu appeared in the sky above the army of the heavenly snake sect. His eyes were full of killing intent, and a white divine light was surging around him.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of Du Shaofu, 35 flags were suspended in the space of his hands, which made the space in front of him twisted like a twist, but the light was bright.


    "Do you like to set up the array? It depends on who does it. The eight gate heaven and earth array!"


    When Du Shaofu''s shouts came out, thirty-five banners in his palm swept into the sky in a burst of wind. A huge Fu array with thousands of feet covered the sky and covered the sky and the sun appeared above the army of the heavenly snake sect.


    "Boom


    A large area of the sky suddenly trembled, and the terror and pressure that pervaded the arrogant array made all the strong men of the heavenly snake sect besieged in the Dalan cult changed color.


    The eight gate heaven and earth array was also used by Du Shaofu in the face of the dragon people. It is a symbol array at the level of eight stars nirvana. It is a combination of Yin, cold, Qimen dunjia and eight trigrams. It contains all kinds of supernatural powers and profound meanings and is condensed by heaven and earth.


    Once someone is trapped in the eight gates heaven and earth array, only the students can get out of the eight gates.


    The eight gate heaven and earth array, combined with the nine palace heaven and earth and the power of heaven and earth, kill opportunities and dangers.


    Even if the real martial arts strong people enter the four gates and want to come out, they will have to pay an absolute price.


    "Tiangang wansha array!"


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared thousands of feet away. In the palm of his hand, thirty-five array flags gathered together and swept up the sky again. A huge Fu array with thousands of feet covered the sky and blocked the sun appeared above the army of the heavenly snake sect.


    "Boom &In the middle of the sky, the sky and the earth suddenly collapsed. There was a terrible smell coming out, and many figures rose from the sky.


    But these strong people are the breath isolated from the space, the shadow of a moment swept to the sky above the sea of clouds.


    "Guyue, Tianfeng, do you really want to fight with us


    "Fire snake, thunder snake, now you are the first to fight in the sky snake sect. You want to pit and kill my disciples of ancient Tianzong. When we die, we will not succeed!"


    "Murong guying, Wuming, why do you xuanming sect want to participate in this muddy water?"


    "Flash the electron, kill the soul. You lingtiangu colludes with the big Lunjiao. Everyone knows the purpose. Why don''t you pretend that you don''t understand? See the real chapter under your hand!"


    "Tianfu, tianhun, you two should think about it carefully. Xuanfu gate is iron heart. Do you want to join hands with ancient Tianzong?"


    "Ha ha, you''ve all formed Zhongzhou tianmeng. Can''t you see us join hands?""Thunder snake, I defeated you in the first place. Today I am" Crazy "to fight again


    "Such as crazy boy, your little younger generation is not enough!"


    "Thunder snake, rely on the old and sell the old, that plus I''m enough!"


    "Such as a dream, such as crazy, you are presumptuous, today certainly let you hate!"


    "Thunder snake old son, don''t frighten others, pray for your heavenly snake clan!"


    "Boom..."


    High above, lightning and thunder, the sky is about to collapse.


    It was an amazing duel between the powerful men who did not know where they came from. Their exchanges cut off the space and had a tacit understanding, which did not affect the army below. In their confrontation, the general military territory was not qualified to intervene.


    "It''s like a dream, like a maniac, two domain masters have come, and Murong ancient eagle, and xuanming sect has also come to be a powerful hermit!"


    Du Shaofu looked up into the sky and listened to the sounds of the terrible duels. It was the top secret world strongmen that came to every mountain gate.


    These terrible strongmen fought together in an instant. It was the most violent battlefield.


    "Fire dragon burning sky array!"


    "Ice killing array!"


    "Disha split soul array!"


    "Ten thousand beasts and heavenly evil spirits array!"


    Then, without any hesitation, Du Shaofu shuttled back and forth again, cheering and shouting.


    In that fast and incredible time, several eight star Nirvana level large arrays were arranged again from Du Shaofu''s hands, and all of them were put into Zhongzhou tianmeng army.


    For Du Shaofu''s cultivation at the moment, it is just a gesture to arrange the eight star Nirvana level symbol array.


    However, the eight star Nirvana level Fu array is a nightmare for Zhongzhou tianmeng army.


    Du Shaofu came here to pay for the blood debt.


    The insidious array of the heavenly snake sect, lingtiangu and Dalan cult also completely angered Du Shaofu. He wanted to kill him!


    &Boom &Six eight star Nirvana talismans were thrown into the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng in an instant. I didn''t know that tens of millions of Zhongzhou tianmeng army were immediately trapped in it. Countless people''s eyes were stunned and shocked. It was too late to avoid them, and they were immediately enveloped in it.


    The army of Zhongzhou tianmeng suddenly took a cool breath for it, and his hair was creepy, and the screams came out afterwards.


    However, the wasteland and its allies who were trapped in the array did not kill and rob. Under the control of Du Shaofu, they would not bleed.


    "There are so many Nirvana runes. It''s abnormal."


    Seeing Du Shaofu throw out six eight star Nirvana killing arrays in a flash, covering the vast void and covering the sky and sun, the Dalan Lama looks at the bustling wuliangjiao, and the strong among huijianmen are also cold-blooded.


    The six eight star Nirvana killing array is arranged in an instant. Without the cooperation of the powerful in the military region, you can''t break through. No matter how many armies of Zhongzhou tianmeng are, it''s not enough to die.


    Wuliangjiao, some of the strong men in huijianmen, obviously did not expect that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was also such a terrible master of array Fu besides the terror in martial arts.


    The eight star Nirvana killing array throws so many things that it is absolutely difficult for the nine star array master at the level of the fiefdom to do so.


    It''s really abnormal to throw out Nirvana symbol array one by one!


    "Why, do you want to break the battle? Stay for me!"


    "Just now your ancient sky snake array and dome kill array were well arranged. Now it''s your turn!"


    In the sky, there was a roar from the sky. It was obvious that Du Shaofu had arranged the six Nirvana killing formations. Even the strong men in the cloud sea were also shocked.


    The strong men of the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian Valley wanted to intervene in the battle, but they were immediately blocked by the strong men of the ancient Tianzong, xuanming sect and xuanfumen.


    But this is not over. In the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen, appeared.


    "Do you like playing array? I will accompany you to have a good time!"


    Zhen Qingchun appeared in the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng, and the mysterious tower in his hand was thrown directly into the sky.


    With the condensation of Zhen Qingchun''s handprint, 66 beams of light were swept out from the sky in the next moment.


    "Boom


    When the 66 beams of light swept down, the sky and the earth trembled and became vast, and the energy of space was boiling.


    In the end, everything was in a very mysterious state. With the energy of heaven and earth, a terrible array was formed, which fell directly around the gate of the big Lunjiao sect, covering countless miles.


    "No, back off!"


    The strongmen of the major forces who were close to the big round religion suddenly withdrew.


    Compared with the ancient sky snake array of xuanmingzong and the Qiongsha array of Lingtian Valley, the formidable array is no less powerful.


    "Back


    Around the Dalan cult, those who are fighting fiercely in the martial and animal realms do not dare to be trapped by the formation at the moment, and immediately retreat."Boom..."


    The formation of Zhen Qingchun''s array has completely formed, which still covers many powerful people in the military region.


    In an instant, the void around the terrible array collapsed and the light was so bright that it was hard to see clearly. There was an endless gush of blood evil spirit from it, just like the blood sea devil kingdom.


    "This is a six round blood killing array, and this terrible array has been born again!"


    Among the ranks of the powerful men of Wuliang cult, an old monk looked at the terrible array and was shocked.


    "Martial uncle, what is the origin of the six rounds of blood killing array?" Nine heavy spirit asks a way, double eyes pan move, also feel that big array breath is terrible.


    "It''s one of the most terrible killing formations in the world. It''s extremely bloody. It''s rumored that it ranks ninth among the top ten killing formations in the world. At the beginning, many ancient strongmen in the world were buried among them."


    The old monk opened his mouth, trembling in his heart, and said: "at the moment, the six rounds of blood killing array should only be at the level of nine star fiefdom, but the six rounds of blood killing array is not the six rounds of blood killing array at the level of nine star fiefdom, but the six rounds of blood killing array, which can devour the energy of living creatures in the array for his own use, and become stronger together with the array holder. Once it is strong enough, it will be enough to kill the most powerful person in the world ¡£¡±


    "Six rounds of blood killing array, how terrible it is


    Hearing this, jiuchongling can''t help but be frightened.


    It is extremely bloody. It can also devour the energy of the slain and the growth of the array holder. How can this terrible six round blood killing array not be feared.


    "Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, is just the first time that the nine stars have ascended and practiced. It turns out that he can arrange the nine star sealing and killing array at this moment. He is worthy of being a abnormal array master!" The old monk sighed again.


    The six rounds of blood killing array has been started. It is full of vitality and the runes are bright. It looks like a terrible whirlpool of heaven and earth, swallowing away towards the surrounding areas.


    The blood red fog pervades the heaven and earth, circulates the evil spirit, corrodes the soul.


    In a flash, the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng screamed and howled. Some powerful wuzun people who had no time to escape, such as Dalan cult and lingtiangu, were engulfed and destroyed like ants.


    There are even the big round religion, the heavenly snake sect, the trapped half domain of lingtiangu and the real strong people in the region howl and howl, and their eyes are filled with fear, and finally they are swallowed up.


    Under the control of Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, the ally trapped in the six rounds of blood killing array was sent out later. They spent some spirit and mystery, but they were undamaged.


    What a terrible array


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was also breathless at the terrible killing array promoted by his elder brother Zhen Qingchun, and he was a little frightened. Compared with the several big formations that he threw out, he just didn''t see enough of them.


    Some time ago, elder brother Zhen Qingchun said that he wanted to refine something. Du Shaofu guessed at the moment that it should also be related to the terrible killing array.


    Six rounds of blood killing array, this is a unique killing array.


    Not only the people trapped in the formation were crushed and killed by the town, but also the people around the formation were engulfed.


    The number and speed of the six Nirvana talismans arranged by Du Shaofu are not as large as those of Zhen Qingchun.


    "Ah..."


    "Help, changchalao, help me!"


    In the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng, the screams and howls are mixed together, just like the sound of hell, which makes people feel creepy.


    "Break the battle with array, protect yourself with array!"


    In the army of Tianshui sect, Lingtian Valley and Dalan cult, there are also strong people who drink and array fu masters are quick to arrange the array.


    "Kill..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, unpredictable, as fast as lightning. Where he passed, one after another of the fufu Masters had not arranged the array, they had been destroyed.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The array that had just been arranged was immediately destroyed by Du Shaofu.


    "Kill!"


    In the big round religion, among the great forces of Shangzhou and those who came to support the wasteland, there were also the strong ones from the animal kingdom, the wild animals on the land of the wilderness, and the strong ones in the Huan sect. They also began to join the army, taking the lead in fighting against the strong and extraordinary young people in Zhongzhou tianmeng army, and breaking some small arrays successfully arranged in Zhongzhou tianmeng.


    At that time, a terrible massacre began, which is absolutely a nightmare for Zhongzhou tianmeng.


    The strong men in Zhongzhou tianmeng fought with all their might, including magic weapons, Taoist weapons, martial pulse blessing and pulse soul stimulation. They were all desperate, but they couldn''t stand the terrible siege at the moment. What''s more, they were weak and not strong at the same level and had no advantages.


    "Boom..."


    The younger generation of the Du family passed by with lightning and thunder, shaking the void, and breaking out of lightning and bright runes.


    These young and extraordinary men of the Du family, with thunder clouds in the air, poured out the force of the thunder and killed all directions.


    Even in Zhongzhou tianmeng, many of the older generation''s strong men were killed by Du Yu and Du Xue.


    This terrible killing made the disciples of the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate excited and excited.The feud on Zhongzhou Changhe river is being bloodied at the moment. They are fighting for the blood feud of the same family who fell down on the river and was robbed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1494

    During this short period of time in the big round, the mountains were falling apart, and the strong men from all sides fought frantically, and the battlefield of the strong in the military area was even more amazing.


    This time, all the real strongmen came out of the Dalan sect, the Tianshi sect and the Lingtian valley. There were more than ten or twenty strong people in each mountain gate.


    These people who are strong in the territory usually travel to Kyushu in seclusion and travel to get a better understanding of heaven and earth.


    They are the reason why these huge gates are not included. As long as they are there, they can make the gate stand tall.


    Ordinary people in Kyushu do not know how deep the innumerable details of these nine forces have accumulated over the years. For the mediocre and ordinary people in Kyushu, it is a legendary existence, and countless people will never have a chance to see them in their lifetime.


    At the moment, the three mountain gates of Zhongzhou tianmeng add up, and there are also 50 or 60 strong regions.


    In addition, among the numerous large and small forces that have joined Zhongzhou tianmeng, there are big forces and military territory, which add up to no less than 10.


    But at the moment, compared with the help of the desolate country, the powerful people in Zhongzhou tianmeng were still oppressed by death, and it was difficult to get out of it.


    Seeing their respective Shanmen armies being slaughtered, the powerful people in Zhongzhou tianmeng were unable to cope with their own affairs and could not help fighting with anger, but in the end they were only oppressed and ravaged.


    Dongli Chihuang is also fighting at the moment, its opponent is not others, it is Du Xiaoqing who has stimulated the noumenon.


    Bifang divine bird is surrounded by a sea of green and red fire, and trapped Dongli Chihuang.


    Du Xiaoqing uses his magic power to suppress and burn Dongli Chihuang.


    However, although Dongli Chihuang was severely damaged at the moment, she was very calm in Du Xiaoqing''s suppression. She could not do anything to let the flames burn.


    Dongli has the supreme Nirvana spirit on his body, and can also suppress Du Xiaoqing.


    "Is it you who are the supreme Nirvana? It''s just you who temper me!"


    Jialou juecheng urged the huge body of the golden winged ROC bird to join the battle circle.


    Kalou juecheng''s goal is to train his own path of practice by aiming at Dongli Chihuang''s supreme Nirvana strength and posture.


    To achieve nirvana, to challenge the supreme nirvana, such as Kalou juechun, is worthy of being the peak young generation of the golden winged ROC birds.


    With the help of Kalou jukong and Du Xiaoqing, Dongli Chihuang''s supreme nirvana is also resisted.


    Sima Taixing, Nanli soul, yuxianzi, zitianzun, Jinpeng Zun, Su Muxin, Tianhuang leopard are all in full swing.


    Among the golden winged Dapeng birds, such as Jialou jueyou, Du Yu, Du Xue, etc., are now shuttling through the battlefield. Are they not leapfrogging to fight.


    It''s hard for anyone in the same level to be their opponents, such as Jialou jueyu and Du Yu, to kill Zhongzhou tianmeng''s peers, such as mole ants.


    "The legendary golden winged ROC birds are really terrible. They live up to the legend. Their accomplishments at the same level are enough to sweep away everything!"


    In the distance, a strong man of huijianmen sighed, and there was no one to stop them.


    "Those young men of Du family are so terrible. They are all terrible thunder and martial arts. They can be proud of their peers and kill their opponents by leaps and bounds!"


    In wuliangjiao, several old monks were shocked and sighed at the Du family.


    "Those monsters from the animal kingdom are also terrible. They are about to kill the backbone of Zhongzhou tianmeng."


    There are strong people in Xiandu gate who are shocked by ghost car, king of magic tiger and king of ape. These monstrous beasts are slaughtered and bloody.


    "Boom!"


    The war was earth shaking, and there were also feudalistic realm practitioners who exploded with each other.


    One should be a strong fiefdom level of the heavenly snake sect. He was actually blocking Du Xiaoyao. However, the cultivation of his fiefdom realm also stimulated the treasure. However, Du Xiaoyao, who had no way to motivate the body of the red Jiri horse monkey, could not do anything about it.


    He even felt more and more frightened by the Vietnam War and more and more afraid of Du Xiaoyao in his heart.


    Kalou jueyu is also blocked by a powerful one at the level of the feudal realm with a sword.


    Kalou jueyu urged the noumenon to release a terrible atmosphere of pressure, and he was not afraid of the fiefdom cultivator, so that the fiefdom cultivator was still in constant decline.


    "Everyone in Zhongzhou tianmeng, back off, quick!"


    Deep in the sound of the big round religion, there are four figures that rush out like lightning and come back again. The light is bright, like a divine awn falling from the sky, calling for the strongmen of Zhongzhou tianmeng in the big round religion to lean back.


    They were four old people. Their faces had experienced thousands of years of baptism. The breath on their bodies was very strong and terrible.


    The appearance of these four old men immediately erupted infinite pressure, shaking many powerful people in the martial area away.


    These four old men had a strong hand in the battlefield, which made the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen and xuanming sect spit blood as soon as they touched it.


    "The ancestors are coming out. Kill them!"


    The strongmen of the big round religion are being suppressed and can''t breathe. Seeing the four old men appear, they suddenly seem to have been injected with a kind of cardiotonic. They rise up and fight and go towards the four old men.The appearance of these four old men made the terrifying breath spread into the void, which affected all the practitioners of the realm of the major forces and trembled for no reason under that breath.


    Under the influence of the trembling breath, the strong men in the frontier of the Huang Guo lineup delayed and relaxed a little, which was to let the strong men of Zhongzhou tianmeng find the opportunity to start to approach the four old men with all their strength.


    East from Chihuang also retreated, not with Du Xiaoqing and Jialou juecheng more entangled.


    At the moment, east from the red Huang a head of gold scattered, ferocious face, eyes resentful and angry.


    The duel on the big round stalled slightly.


    However, in this short period of time, several regions in Zhongzhou tianmeng were damaged, and several bodies were broken, but they escaped from the original God.


    On the other hand, there are only two regions that are severely damaged by the other side. The others are injured, but the injuries are not too serious.


    "Four terrible strongmen!"


    When the four strong men came, Du Shaofu, who was in the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng in the distance and killed all the great forces in Zhongzhou tianmeng, felt the four terrible breath immediately with his keen yuan Shen power.


    "At least two of them will not be under Murong guying. They are the ancestors of the Dalan cult. They are the real details of the Dalan cult."


    Du Shaofu broke dozens of Zhongzhou tianmeng with one hand. Standing in the air, no one dared to get close to him. Looking at the four breath of Da Lunjiao in the distance, Du Shaofu was shocked.


    The breath spread, let people tremble, can virtually solidify the void.


    It''s really terrible to have accumulated so many years of inside information of the big round religion.


    Du Shaofu secretly felt that the other two old men had strong breath, which were not ordinary martial arts areas.


    "Come out at last!"


    In the sky, the five elders opened their mouth from afar. After the arrival of the four elders, without any delay, they shot them directly with one hand. The golden light broke out, which was strong and domineering.


    A golden hand print was condensed and formed. In the middle of the air, it destroyed the space, and with terrible pressure, it directly hit the four old men.


    Under that terrible power, all the powerful people in Zhongzhou tianmeng were also afraid.


    The strong man in the family of golden winged ROC birds is so powerful that they feel that they can''t even fight against it.


    "Golden winged Dapeng birds, when I teach you to cheat, are you really not afraid of the resistance of the whole human race when you come to Kyushu?"


    Among the four elders, there are old people who drink a lot. Are the golden winged Dapeng birds a mole ant in the big round religion? This is also a big religion that has been passed down for a long time, so it can''t be ignored.


    At the same time, the old man waved his hand and was stimulated by secret arts and magical means. It turned into an endless light mist. The rune shone over the sky of Da Lun cult, blocking the golden palm print of the far map of the five elders.


    "Bang bang!"


    But under the collision, a large expanse of void was blown up. The old man was directly shaken down by the elder Kalou Yuantu and staggered backward.


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, the four elders, jialouye, also struck out with lightning. His red hair was bulging, and his thin body was an endless force of terror.


    The old man of the other big round cult rushes out, and his breath will not collide with elder jialouye under Murong eagle.


    "Bang!"


    But in the end, it was just a blow. The latter was severely patted by the four elders, and the ground cracked and exploded at the landing place.


    "Boom..."


    After a quick fight between the four, the two peaks in the Dalan Lama had already collapsed, and the cracks on the ground were cracking into the distance.


    "Why is it so strong that my ancestors are falling behind?"


    The powerful people in the Dalan religion changed their color. They were shocked and angry.


    How terrible are the strong men of the two golden winged mires? Even the two ancestors fell behind with one move.


    At the moment, the territory practitioners in Zhongzhou tianmeng are also afraid. If these two strong men of the golden winged ROC bird clan just hit them, they will be able to kill a large number of them with one move.


    Well, the strong men of the golden winged ROC family are very self-sustaining and disdain to attack them.


    "Those are the ancestors of Ming Xu and Dao Xu of Da Lun religion, who have lived for thousands of years. Unexpectedly, they are still alive, but they are not equal to the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan."


    There is an old man watching the battle in the distance. In one word, he tells us the two old people who have just been suppressed by elder jialouye and elder Jialou Yuantu. They are terrible existence of the two ancestors in the Dalan cult. Some people think that they are doomed, but they are still alive.


    "Hurry up, please wake up. Today is the crisis of the survival of the great Lunjiao, and we will not hesitate to affect the closure of the ancient people!"


    The one who had just been shaken out by the elder kalouye was the old master Mingxu of the Dalan sect. His face turned white and he looked at elder jialouye. His face was startled and angry. He immediately opened his mouth without hesitation and wanted to invite the ancient ancestor to wake up.


    In the face of the two golden winged ROC birds, they can''t resist them. If the other one makes a move, they won''t have the chance to protect themselves.Today is the time for the survival of the great Lunjiao. We can only invite the ancient ancestors to be born!


    "Guzu, is it true that the terrible existence of Dalan religion is still alive?"


    In the distance of the battlefield, among the forces of wuliangjiao and huijianmen, the oldest old man suddenly changed color.


    "Please wake up and kill the enemy of our big round cult!"


    In a flash, the remaining two of the four elders who came to Dalan Lama were swept out together, and a drop of strange green blood essence appeared in their hands.


    This blood essence is crystal clear and luminous, and permeates with runes.


    The two old men, their fingerprints were immediately coagulating, and there were big wheel cult strong men kneeling down in all directions, as if they were carrying out a mysterious sacrifice.


    This sacrifice seems very strange. It shows a kind of mysterious power. The jade fairy, Sima stepping on the star, Jialou juecheng, Tianhuang leopard, etc. feel something, and dare not to block it easily.


    "Suppress!"


    However, the two men of kalouyuantu and elder jialouye did not worry about it. However, they did not pay attention to the mysterious sacrifice of the Dalan cult. Instead, they continued to attack the ancestors of Mingxu and Daoxu.


    The golden light broke out, the holy light was bright, and a large area of high altitude was shrouded.


    Four terrible strong hand in hand, in the sky to crush the void, so that the strength of the spirit is difficult to pry into.


    "Boom..."


    All around, only to see high above, there are golden winged ROC bird shadow fluttering across the void, there is a holy light shining on the world.


    All kinds of great powers distort the void and shatter the sky, making the sky full of dark space cracks. The bright Rune light occasionally bursts out, which makes the strong people in the territory glare and dare not look directly.


    The three elders stood with their hands on their hands. After breaking the samsara heaven killing array of the Dalan cult, they had no intention of doing anything, but now they looked into the depths of the big wheel cult.


    At this time, the green blood essence in the palms of the two elders turned into runic light, which sent out brilliant light and swept up the sky.


    The light of the blood essence is dazzling, cascading like a ripple, coming from the sky with a holy and dignified breath, making the strong people in the four directions feel their soul trembling at any time.


    At this moment, in the depths of the great Lunjiao, there appeared a place of nothingness that was hard to see with the naked eye.


    It is mysterious and simple, as if isolated from this part of the world.


    At the moment, if it was not for the blood image that played a calling role, it could not be found at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1495

    "Hula..."


    In the deep sky of the Dalan cult, the divine light comes down, and the secret patterns of the talismans fluctuate and flow a lot of mysteries. There are pleasant sound waves coming out, which seems to resonate with time and space and shake the world.


    "It was he who did not expect that the terrible existence in the legend was still living in the big round religion, and he did not sit down like the one in the rumor."


    The old monk in Wuliang sect was shocked. It seemed that he knew a lot of secrets in Dalan religion.


    Among huijianmen, Xiandu gate and so on, there are many old people with solemn looks.


    "No, that legendary existence is still alive, and there is no limit to it!"


    Sima stepped on the star and the soul of Nanli looked serious at the moment.


    The divine light fluctuates and turns into ripples, like a soft cloud gauze spreading in the sky, influencing time and space without any reason, making the whole space-time quietly distorted.


    "What a terrible strong man!"


    When the terrible smell pervaded the heaven and earth, Du Shaofu''s mind suddenly trembled, and his eyes suddenly looked into the depths of the great Lunjiao.


    From that mysterious land, a great wave swept the four sides, and in the wave of the divine light, space and time were shaking.


    The breath makes people feel that the light is extremely soft and comfortable, but the spirit is also shivering, with a kind of creepy feeling!


    "Who is that? What a terrible breath!"


    "Unable to resist, Xuanqi is solidified, and the soul is suppressed!"


    The army, which is in a bloody battle all around, is still stagnant at the moment.


    The terrible breath affected the space and time of the world. In the eyes of many people who were shocked, a huge figure of thousands of feet appeared in the light of the great Lunjiao.


    That huge figure, like a God from the world, the huge body was covered with the light, hazy, giving people a sense of God.


    The huge body appears, the vicissitudes of life is ancient, like has existed for thousands of years, a pair of bright colorful double pupil, such as two stars twinkle, overlooking the world.


    "The strong, the terrible strong!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. The strong man was so terrible. It seemed that he had come from ancient times. The threat of his appearance had already affected the world and made his array crack.


    "Kaka..."


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s six formations began to crack under the invisible pressure, and then broke up directly.


    Du Shaofu didn''t even have a strong sense of that force. In silence, the six formations were blown up and the broken runes were blooming.


    "Poof..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mouth, a pale golden blood overflows, and the Fu array is quietly and forcibly destroyed.


    As a member of the array, Du Shaofu was immediately shocked.


    Fortunately, the arrangement of six Nirvana Fu arrays there is not a big deal for Du Shaofu now, so at the moment, Du Shaofu''s trauma is not too big.


    Zhen Qingchun''s six rounds of blood killing array is also shaking. At this moment, it seems to be crushed by what kind of invisible force.


    "Boom..."


    However, a mysterious tower suspended in the sky, filled with ancient pressure, issued the sound of wind and thunder, guarding the six rounds of blood killing array, and did not let the six rounds of blood killing array be broken immediately.


    "Eh..."


    In the depths of the great Lunjiao, the huge, hazy figure with two pupils fluttering for the first time, and a sound of surprise came gently.


    "Guzu recovered and passed the customs clearance!"


    Among the strong members of the Dalan sect, some of them were trembling and choking. Only they knew the existence of the ancient ancestor, but also knew that the ancient ancestor was powerful and terrible.


    Dongli Chihuang smiles and looks at the revived figure in the depths of the great Lunjiao sect and the terrible lineup around Du Shaofu in front of her. She says darkly, "if you can''t change the ending, you''ll all die!"


    "Guzu, kill the invaders and raise the power of our big round cult!"


    In the big round religion, those old people kneel down and worship, imploring the ancient ancestors to do something. All the future criminals will be killed.


    "I''ve heard of you, but I didn''t expect that you''re still alive, and there''s no deadline to disappear. At the cost of your own slumber, you keep your essence and blood to upgrade. Do you want to break the boundary?"


    Suddenly, there was a voice coming out. With the golden light shining, the three elders who had never started moved and slowly walked up the sky.


    But at the moment, the three elders'' small figure, every step forward, the sky must tremble for it.


    The golden light on his body is also more and more dazzling. The secret patterns of the talisman are fluctuating. It seems that there is a huge shadow of a golden winged ROC bird. The three elders flying in the sky are like a golden overlord walking across the sky!


    "For thousands of years, I have been understanding Tao with one heart, and I have realized a little, but I can''t break it."


    The sound of the huge figure was dim, and the light began to fluctuate around, turning into countless amazing visions. It seemed that there were innumerable ghost shadows around it. The huge figure was like a real God''s residence. The bright colorful double pupil looked at the three elders. The second time, the fierce wave appeared and said, "the golden winged Dapeng bird family, are you going to announce your birth?""No way out."


    The three elders spoke in a peaceful voice. They seemed to be less domineering, but they seemed to be domineering and introverted. In the golden wave, they were more and more bright. After ten steps, the golden light around them was shining, just like a golden sun in the sky. They looked at the so-called ancient ancestors of the big wheel cult and said, "the big wheel sect moves our people, and they will be born. Even if it is your original master, the clan is still there You can''t protect the sky. "


    "Really..."


    The huge figure is still very calm, bright, more and more dazzling, on the body surface, the vision is more clear, there are all kinds of spirits around him, filled with the breath of ancient and wild, to the three elders: "the golden winged Dapeng birds are very domineering, you are very strong. If I have any understanding in these years, I will fight the battle above, which is just a confirmation!"


    The voice of the huge figure was calm, but at the moment, it was not hard to tell that he wanted to fight, and he wanted the strongest fight from the golden winged ROC birds.


    "Well, let''s fight up there!"


    The three elders nodded, the Confucian clothes shook, and the sole of his foot slightly stamped the void. His figure immediately ascended to the sky and disappeared into the sky.


    However, just as the three elders stamped their feet, a tremendous energy swept out of the soles of their feet and spread from the sky, impacting the big wheel cult.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In a flash, a large number of mountain peaks cracked, the ancient buildings collapsed, and the ground showed gullies.


    "Poof..."


    There are strong people of the big round religion. Under the invisible pressure, they spit blood one by one.


    "The strong man of the golden winged ROC family is retaliating against the Dalan cult who has just attacked Du Shaofu. This is a kind of warning. The golden winged ROC family is really domineering."


    There are strong people all around. It can be seen that the strong man of the golden winged ROC bird clan is retaliating for breaking Du Shaofu''s array by the ancient ancestor of the Dalan cult just now, so he also attacks the old nest of the Dalan cult.


    This is a kind of revenge of the strong man of the golden winged ROC family, and also a warning to the Dalan Lama. At their level, don''t meddle in the affairs of the younger generation at will. Otherwise, once the strong people of both sides intervene, it will be destruction, and no one can take advantage of it.


    Although the two sides are in a great war, they are in a state of crisis.


    But before the final survival, the strongest of both sides still maintain a tacit agreement to be observed.


    Once the best of both sides get involved, it will be a complete destruction, the loser will be completely defeated, even the spirit and soul will be completely destroyed, and the winner is afraid to be no better.


    The ancient ancestor of the Dalan cult watched the three elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird family who had climbed into the sky and disappeared. For the third time, his double pupils fluctuated, which seemed to be a little unhappy, but then it was calm and calm.


    "Hiss!"


    Following the three elders of the golden winged ROC family, the huge figure also swept into the deep sky and disappeared.


    "Boom..."


    Then, the deep sky trembled, and the light burst out. From the depths of the sea of clouds, there was a terrible breath, like the incomparable strong, in a shocking collision.


    It''s just that the collision happened deep in the sky, and no one can see it at the moment.


    It is obvious that neither the ancient ancestor of the Dalan cult nor the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan want to ruin the lives of all quarters.


    If they fight with each other at that level, they may be affected by any one of them. It will be enough to rob hundreds of millions of living beings inside and outside the Dalan Lama and turn it into an abyss of ruins.


    So they choose to fight from the top. At their level, they realize the Tao and cultivate the body. Creating more evil will increase the risk of body and soul being robbed.


    They also don''t want the armies of both sides to be defeated and burned.


    When the two top powers fight each other in the deep sky, all they can see is that the sky is full of terror, there is a divine light hanging over the sky, and the golden light bursts out.


    In the deep of the sky, there is the supreme breath that dominates the world. It seems that there is something terrible to fall from the nine days at any time, which makes the mind tremble, and any dull sound should be startled.


    Du Shaofu is also looking up in the air. It is the top strong in the duel. It seems that the revived strong man of the Dalan cult will not be under the elder again and again, which makes Du Shaofu''s heart dignified.


    Du Shaofu has never underestimated the big round religion. In ancient Tianzong, listening to his elder martial brother Sima stepping on the stars, Du Shaofu knew that the big round religion was not simple, and even the ancient Tianzong couldn''t tell the whole story.


    Although Du Shaofu was well prepared, seeing so many strong men in the big round cult appear at the moment, especially the revival of the last ancient ancestor, it is clear that the breath must be above the four elders, which makes Du Shaofu also suffer a great impact.


    If it had not been for the arrival of the three elders, I was afraid that the situation would have been somewhat inappropriate.


    Du Shaofu thought a lot about going to Dalan religion this time. With the strength of the current state and the World Association, it is definitely not a wise choice to go to the big round religion, even if the ancient Tianzong is added.


    but blood feud has to be revenged. Although there is no details of the Dalan religion and the Tian she sect, Du Shaofu knows that if he comes back this time If you don''t show your attitude, I''m afraid that no one will take the desolate country in the future.This time, I''m afraid the whole Zhongzhou is waiting to see its own posture.


    It is the most important thing for the world to do.


    With the awakening of Du''s children''s Tianzi, and the countless heavenly postures around him, perhaps a thousand years later, they will be able to compete with the big round religion.


    Du Fu should be able to look up at himself in the new millennium.


    But a thousand years was too long, too many things could not wait for a thousand years. The Legalists separated their families, cheated themselves to open their mouths and dug their hearts, and the demon religion captured the master. All these made Du Shaofu unable to wait for a thousand years.


    Du Shaofu wanted to build his own powerful family to fight against all this, and he could grow up in hiding his talent and cultivating his energy.


    They can also sing along the way and step out in the four sides of the campaign.


    It''s two roads, two choices.


    There is no doubt that without the golden winged ROC family behind, Du Shaofu could only choose to keep up his strength and reserve his talents, hide his talents and keep a low profile, so as to achieve a millennium rise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1496

    Without that strength, we can only find a line of opportunities in the cracks, in order to rise.


    But with the golden winged mires behind them, all this will be different.


    Du Shaofu never thought of using the golden winged Dapeng birds to deal with the Dalan religion, but he could take advantage of the situation.


    If you can''t even face the big round religion, how can we talk about fighting in the four directions in the future? When facing the Legalists and the demon sect, we will sing loudly!


    As for Du Shaofu, he himself is the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC family. How can we say that he is the young patriarch of the family?


    Looking around, Du Shaofu found that six large formations had been broken, and numerous Zhongzhou tianmeng armies were rescued.


    However, the six major formations have already killed many Zhongzhou tianmeng troops.


    Looking at the surrounding battlefield, Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated. There were strong men like a dream and a maniac fighting in the air. There were three changchalao and the ancient ancestor of the great Lunjiao in the high altitude. The confrontation was the existence that ultimately affected the whole war situation.


    The most important thing is the confrontation between San Chang chalao and the ancient ancestor of Da Lunjiao.


    The final victory or defeat of the two of them is the final victory and defeat of both sides today.


    "Blood washing the big round of religion!"


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s double pupils shot a golden light. In the confrontation between Sanchang chalao and the ancient ancestors of the revival of the Dalan religion, this is the last chance to wash the big round religion. Once the final result comes out, he is afraid that he will lose the chance to wash the Dalan religion.


    "Kill!"


    Almost at the same time, in addition to the two ancestors of Mingxu and Daoxu, the other two extraordinary elders who offered sacrifices at the beginning also drank together.


    Their idea seems to be the same as Du Shaofu. They want to kill the invaders as quickly as possible in the battle between the strong men of the golden winged mires and the ancient ancestors. Once the victory or defeat in the sky is determined, it will be a little late to do so.


    "Hiss..."


    The strength of the two old men was far from ordinary territory. The sound of killing and shouting fell down. One of the old men immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    The other one, however, went straight to Zhen Qingchun.


    The two wanted to kill Du Shaofu, the leader, and Zhen Qingchun, who was attacking the tianmeng army in Zhongzhou with six rounds of bloody battle.


    "Boom..."


    These two terrible strong men were so fast that they appeared in front of Du Shaofu and Zhen Qingchun in a moment.


    The mighty power is so great that ordinary people can''t stop it.


    "Be careful!"


    The strong people around him drank a lot, and all of them took a cool breath for Du Shaofu and Zhen Qingchun.


    "It''s the big territory, Shao Fu, get back!"


    Zhen Qingchun changes color and shouts to remind Du Shaofu that in an instant, his figure is directly hiding in his six rounds of blood killing array.


    Du Shaofu had already been retreating violently, but that terrible power blocked the space.


    "Lingbo leisurely walk, a bright future!"


    Du Shaofu stepped on the wave and carefree step, and merged with Pengcheng Wanli, and forced to retreat in this space.


    Under that terrible situation, Du Shaofu did not want to fight against him. He would not be an opponent but could only escape.


    "Eh, is it a leisurely walk..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu retreat suddenly in his own closed space, the old man is also very surprised. At the same time, he is also surprised that Du Shaofu has just stepped out of the free stride.


    "Boom..."


    Not far away, the earth is shaking, and the breath of blood evil spirit is fluctuating in the sky. The other old man attacks Zhen Qingchun''s six rounds of blood killing array. The shaking six rounds of blood killing array is crumbling and wants to be broken.


    But in the end, it was not completely broken. Just after the terrible six rounds of blood killing array was cracked, there was a bloody Rune pouring out immediately, which automatically restored it, making the old man''s face very gloomy and ugly.


    "What about the big territory? Lao Tzu''s six round blood killing array is not so easy to break!" Within the six rounds of blood killing array, Zhen Qingchun''s scolding and provocative voice came out.


    "What a terrible thing to be a strong man in a big area."


    Listening to Zhen Qingchun''s words, many eyes tremble in the four directions.


    At the level of big territory, there are several people who can step on the scene.


    Most people in the world have never even heard of that level.


    "Hum!"


    The old man hums, his eyes are gloomy, and his actions lead to the great breath. He attacks again and goes to the six rounds of blood killing array.


    For the old man, he didn''t want to break through the six rounds of bloody battle.


    Even the master of array Fu can''t crack it. He can only break the array by force.


    "It seems that the boy is extraordinary, but let''s die!"


    The old man who attacked Du Shaofu immediately attacked Du Shaofu again. A big hand print was like a light falling down, which distorted a large space and directly photographed Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The dark space cracks appeared around the terrible palm print.At the moment, the old man is adding force to the space blockade, making it difficult for Du Shaofu to move.


    The arrival of such a terrible breath made Du Shaofu feel an absolute danger.


    In an emergency, the palm print is as fast as lightning has fallen. Du Shaofu has no time to think about it. At the moment, he has to hide in the purple thunder tripod. With the defense and mystery of the purple thunder Xuan tripod, he should be able to protect himself.


    Du Shaofu naturally chose the former when exposing the purple thunder xuanding and hiding and hitting.


    "Deceiving the young with the old, the big round religion is really not right at the top and crooked at the bottom. It''s all inherited!"


    All of a sudden, there was a big shout coming out of the room. A figure covered with yellow thunder came across the sky.


    With this figure, the thunder wave around, the arc is raging, the sky and earth are affected by the thunder.


    Yellow thunder contains destruction, sweeping the old man like a blanket, the terrible destruction thunder light, resist its palm print.


    "Pedaling..."


    The terrible palm print was resisted, but the Yellow thunder figure was also shaken back a few steps, revealing his true appearance. He was the crazy domain master of the Huan sect.


    "It turns out that he belongs to the Huan clan. I really don''t know where I''m coming from. I dare to come to my big round of religion and be bold!"


    The old man raised his eyes and looked like the master of crazy domain. His face was gloomy and ugly. He didn''t pay attention to the ho Huan sect as much as the SAMON sword sect and the sun moon sect.


    "What about the big round?"


    A graceful and beautiful shadow falls across the sky, just like the master of dream domain.


    "Be careful, Shaofu."


    The two domain masters looked at each other and said to Du Shaofu. They both snatched out the old man.


    The two domain masters are wrapped with thunder, and the lightning runes are endless. The dark clouds suddenly burst out, and the heaven and earth around them are wrapped by thunder and lightning, which is devastating and frightening!


    The two domain masters, such as dream and madness, urged the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth, and immediately fell on the old man of the big round religion.


    "Little Huan Zong, wanton!"


    The old man of the big wheel cult roared and stimulated the light of God. The two domain masters fought like a dream.


    "Boom..."


    These terrible confrontations are by no means the same. They will destroy the surrounding areas, and some people will be affected and robbed immediately.


    "Dragon nine heaven!"


    Such as crazy domain master drinks, drives the Dragon nine heavy sky, the strength soars, the thunder erupts.


    Like a dream, like a crazy master of the universe, the tacit understanding is incomparable. The two complement each other. After impelling the dragon and tiger Jue of heaven and earth, the power is greatly increased, and the big round teaches the old man to shake the four sides.


    The higher the Vietnam War is, the higher the confrontation between the three men will be, so as to prevent the lower part from being razed to the ground and be affected by destruction.


    "Boom..."


    Another old man was still attacking the six round blood killing array, but it was not effective. Instead, he was trapped by the six round blood killing array.


    Although the old man was able to protect himself, he was more furious at the moment, and the void around the collision thundered endlessly.


    When the two old men were blocked, Du Shaofu was gloomy and could only hide in the purple thunder tripod just before


    The voice came out of his mouth, and Du Shaofu made a move. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC spread out like a golden light, and the secret patterns of the golden talisman broke out. It was hard for people to look directly at them.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the place where Du Shaofu passed, countless figures turned into blood mist in the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng.


    Du Shaofu once again embarked on the big round of religion, all the way through, a blood road also paved the big round of religion.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s move once again ignited the battlefield. The battlefield, which had just stopped, broke out again at the moment.


    "Roar..."


    "Wuwu..."


    The army of monsters in the temple of beasts, the assistance of monsters in the animal kingdom, and the wild animals on the wasteland are all roaring like thunder. They are powerful enough to crush the enemy.


    There is an unstoppable army of monsters!


    Ye Piaoling, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, general, Gu Xinyan, etc. are invincible among their peers, killing all directions!


    Jialou jueyu, Kalou Cailing, Jialou juecheng, etc., once again challenge their opponents, the golden winged ROC bird itself can destroy everything.


    For the children of the golden winged ROC birds, they disdain to attack the weak. They are looking for the strong to hone themselves and kill their opponents!


    Strong people from all sides have been slaughtered again. Once again, the strongmen of the great Lunjiao were surrounded by the four sides and fell into crisis.


    But at the moment, the strong members of the Dalan cult hope that as long as Guzu wins, the overall situation is determined today. At that time, these aggressors will be at the cost of bleeding.


    "All out!"


    But at the moment, the strong people all around understand the idea of the strong one of the big round cult. The real victory or defeat will lie in the ancient ancestor of the big round religion and the strongest person from the golden winged ROC bird family.


    However, this period of time will be an opportunity for them. In any case, they can''t be good with the big round religion. No matter what the final result is, we should kill as many powerful people as they can today.Now the war, therefore, has been more violent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1497

    At the beginning, the strong people who came to support such as Shangzhou did not have all their strength, just wanted to delay the big round religion.


    They helped Du Shaofu, but there was no need for them to fight with the strong men of the Dalan cult in order to help him.


    In that situation, once the strong members of the big round cult are unable to think about it and protect themselves, if they are not lucky, they may also be bloody, and the light ones will suffer heavy damage!


    But now the situation has changed uncontrollably. If we can''t do well with the big round religion, we can only take advantage of such an opportunity to kill as many strong people as possible. Even if we can''t destroy the big round religion today, we can make the big round religion collapse from now on and have no way to turn over for a thousand years.


    "Bang!"


    A path of blood spread out on the big round of religion, Du Shaofu shot, a blow exploded a Nirvana Wu Zun.


    "Don''t kill me!"


    Several big round religions and Tian she Zong wuzun, who were bound up in the space for no reason, cried out to Du Shaofu and tried to get rid of them, but it was of no help. Even the pulse soul and the Taoist utensils were imprisoned.


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth coldly. Several fingerprints were swept out, and several martial statues were directly pierced through the center of his eyebrows, killing all their spirits and spirits.


    This was the beginning. Du Shaofu was angry and his figure was flying in the sky. Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings flashed. He went all the way to find wuzun in Zhongzhou tianmeng and the novice practitioners in Wuyu.


    Some of the high-ranking and powerful members of the small and medium-sized forces following the big wheel religion are besieged by the powerful forces in Shangzhou, but they are still struggling to resist.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    However, Du Shaofu forced himself to step in and shake his wings. One by one, Wu Zun''s bodies exploded and turned into blood mist. All the bags of heaven and earth were taken away by Du Shaofu himself.


    "Bang bang!"


    One of the first-class forces following the Dalan cult, an old man with long hair, who had just ascended to the level of cultivation in the martial area, was directly blasted open by Du Shaofu with a blow, and his blood exploded, making him vulnerable to a single blow.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu''s sword was shining brightly. The sound of dragon singing and tiger roaring and Phoenix and tortoise singing broke out in Zijin tianque.


    "Hiss..."


    When a sword is killed, the sword light passes by, and the dark abyss is revealed on the ground below.


    When the two regions were first boarded, two heads were cut off by a sword.


    "How terrible Du Shaofu is


    People trembled around. Du Shaofu was so murderous that he killed a large number of wuzun practitioners and several of them were killed by the town.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu shot again, and his intention of killing was surging. At the moment, without any scruples, he rushed into the line-up of the heavenly snake sect. With one sword, a man of half domain cultivation was directly transformed into two parts.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu was kicked into the air, and a Nirvana warrior was directly kicked away. His body hit a lingtiangu eight star spirit Rune master not far away. Both of them spat blood at the same time, and were finally killed by the powerful Shangzhou people.


    "Asshole!"


    An old man in the martial area of tianshe clan, with blood dripping in his mouth, gathered a huge Python''s pulse and soul, and rushed directly to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s wings fluttered slightly, and the soul of the pulse broke.


    "Kill it!"


    Du Shaofu spoke indifferently. His figure and ghost appeared in front of the old man. He blew up his fist and poured blood on the ground. All the original gods were smashed into pieces by life.


    Such murders made Shangzhou and ancient Tianzong around, and the powerful men of Xuanfu gate also took a cool breath.


    Du Shaofu killed more than 20 wuzuns of Tian she Zong, and after three of them first boarded the martial area, he moved his wings all the way to the Lingtian Valley lineup.


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu wielded three swords, which swept the sky and cut through the void. A large area of wuzun in Lingtian valley was killed by Shengsheng.


    "Run away!"


    As a result, the master of lingtiangu''s talisman ran away in a hurry.


    "Die for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, which contained a strong airway. The sound waves were like thunder.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The eight star Rune masters in Lingtian valley were killed by Du Shaofu''s shouts as soon as they were snatched out of Lingtian valley. The eight star lingfu masters were killed by Du Shaofu''s shouting, and their seven holes were bleeding one by one, which made the nerves tremble around them.


    Once again, he was a man of martial arts, and his eyes were on the top of the mountain.


    "No, run away!"


    Ba Wu was besieged and traumatized by the powerful around him. At the moment, he felt that Du Shaofu, the terrible demon king, was staring at him. He did not have any hesitation at all. He tried his best to pay the price. He used a terrible method to tear up the space and wanted to escape directly.


    At the moment, for Bawu, even if he finally goes back to lingtiangu and is punished for fleeing, he also wants to leave his old life.


    At the moment, the Bawu Zun understood more or less. The offering of lingtiangu personally intercepted Du Shaofu, but there was no news until he finally saw the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng bird family who came for Du Shaofu. No matter how stupid he was, Bawu understood that the sacrifice was more evil than auspicious.Ba Wu fully understood that it was no wonder that Du Shaofu had been able to make a big fuss about wuliangjiao and then quit. That was because he had the strong men of the golden winged ROC family following him.


    If the worshiper had known that Du Shaofu was a strong follower of the golden winged ROC birds, he would not have dared to stop Du Shaofu on the way.


    "No!


    Du Shaofu appeared behind Bawu like a ghost. At the speed of Du Shaofu''s rapid development, how could he be compared with Bawu.


    "Whew!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand simply and directly, without any fancy. His sword was like a purple and golden thunderbolt, cutting through the void.


    Bawu failed to achieve his wish. His front foot had just stepped into the space crack, and he was about to escape. However, Du Shaofu cut his majestic body into two sides with a sword from his back.


    "Du Shaofu, I will not let you go!"


    Bawu screamed, that was his God of the yuan. Although he did not escape, he was directly cut into two sides by Du Shaofu''s sword, but the yuan God was snatched into the space crack and fled in an instant.


    Du Shaofu frowned and wanted to kill him completely, but he was half too late and could only give up.


    "That demon king Du Shaofu is so terrible!"


    Yuankong''s wuliangjiao, huijianmen and other big forces were completely shocked.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, had no desire to fight all the way, and no one was invincible.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, was young, but he killed the territory as if he had nothing in it. What a terrible thing!


    Inside and outside of the big wheel cult, everywhere is shrill and shrieking, with corpses everywhere, just like hell.


    Rao is a strong man of various forces. He is also breathing cold at the moment. He is trembling for such blood washing.


    The whole Zhongzhou, I don''t know how many thousand years ago, has never been such a big war!


    As soon as Du Shaofu, the demon king, came back, he caused such a bloody battle.


    Seeing this terrible scene, Shangzhou helped, God Jielai helped, and the heavenly beast descended. All of them came from the purple robed youth. Wuliangjiao, huijianmen, and Xiandu were the strong ones. They could not help congratulating themselves.


    Compared with Du Shaofu, the demon king, who made a big noise in their mountain gate, the big round religion is really miserable at the moment.


    At this time, in the hearts of the three powerful people, I don''t know how much less he was holding back and hating Du Shaofu''s making a big fuss over them.


    By this time, only those from Wuliang sect, Xiandu gate and Huijian gate knew that Du Shaofu, the demon king, had taken care of them.


    If the demon king had let wuliangjiao, huijianmen or Xiandu gate with such a terrible lineup in front of him, the consequence would not be that.


    In the crowd in the distance, Cheng Shengnan stands up and quietly looks at the resolute youth with golden wings, purple robe hunting and black hair flying behind his head.


    The sword in his hand is full of amazing breath, and his killing intention can solidify the void.


    She was familiar with the smell.


    But now, it is strange, completely strange.


    Strange, no longer in her world.


    "What are we going to do, sister? Should I?"


    Cheng Chao hides in Cheng Shengnan''s side. In the terrible battlefield, golden winged ROC birds roam, countless strong men fight, and terrible monsters soar in the sky. He does not even have the courage to play.


    Looking at the brave and ferocious young man in purple robe, Cheng Chao has an indelible fear and fear in his heart. Fear can''t help climbing out of his soul.


    He had thought that this time, even if it was goodbye, he was already the leader of the great wheel cult, and he had the supreme Nirvana person Dongli Chihuang''s support. Du Shaofu could never compare with him.


    However, Cheng Chao didn''t expect that Du Shaofu went to the big round religion in this way.


    "Ah..."


    Cheng Shengnan glances at Cheng Chao around him, but he doesn''t speak. His face looks helpless


    after the Dalan Lama, his blood chalkiness infects the mountains.


    After cutting the body of nabawu, Du Shaofu held Zijin tianque in his hand and swept around.


    The strongmen in the tianshezong, the Dalan cult and the Zhongzhou tianmeng of lingtiangu have been suppressed by death and death. At the moment, they are more and more disorganized, and there are more and more powerful people being killed.


    In that army, the Zhongzhou tianmeng army was not an opponent, it was just being slaughtered.


    "Ah..."


    It''s hard to describe the tragedy of crying and Howling all over the world.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes swept to a man with red robes and golden hair, and his hair was in disorder. There was a bright light on his body.


    He had just started to shake off Du Xiaoqing, who had urged the body of Bifang divine bird, and Jialou juecheng, the body of golden winged Dapeng bird.


    It was Dongli Chihuang. He was embarrassed at the moment, but he was still tall and straight, his hair was loose, and he still gave people a feeling of extraordinary power. There was a great pressure on his body.


    In the eyes of Du Yuran, the eyes of Du Huangran are bright.After the earthquake, Jialou juekong and Du Xiaoqing wanted to continue to fight, but when they saw Du Shaofu staring at Dongli Chihuang, they both backed away and immediately rushed to the strong men of the other big Lunjiao sect and the Tian she sect.


    "Do you dare to do it at last?"


    Dongli Chihuang talks, her voice is quiet and cold. Her eyes look straight at Du Shaofu. There are hatred, anger and jealousy in her eyes. Her eyes are cold and complicated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1498

    "Look, Dongli Chihuang meets the demon king Du Shaofu. Are they really going to fight?"


    Some people around noticed that Da Lun Jiao, the demon king Du Shaofu and Dongli Chihuang were still on each other. They could not help but exclaimed.


    At once, his eyes were on Du Shaofu and Dongli Chihuang.


    The young man in purple robed with golden wings spreading like a God''s wings behind him has a great majesty and ferocity.


    East from the red Huang although appears embarrassed, was abused twice at the beginning, but at the moment is still will not let anyone look down upon.


    The two young men, who were both extraordinary, stood apart from each other and made everyone look serious.


    It was clear to all the people present that even the golden winged ROC bird clan appeared in this bloody battle, and that the oldest ancestor of the Dalan cult was revived. All the causes and sources were due to the two young people.


    "Will they have a fight between the dragon and the tiger?"


    Some people are surprised, solemn and curious, Dongli Chihuang is the supreme nirvana, originally most people are optimistic about Dongli Chihuang.


    However, with the abuse of Chihuang in Dongli and Du Shaofu''s ferocity and horror, and the killing of those who have just begun their cultivation in the Wu region, such as mole ants, all these have to be reexamined by the eyes of all around.


    "You are not qualified for my first battle. To you, you are just killing!"


    Du Shaofu looks east from Chihuang''s mouth, and his killing intention is not concealed.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu did not attack in the big round, and he did not kill him in the face of Dongli Chihuang''s provocation.


    Du Shaofu knew that there were strong men in the Dalan cult. No matter how deep the hidden breath was, he could not escape the peep of Du Shaofu''s keen meta divine power.


    Let''s not say that once we get to the point where we really want to kill Dongli Chihuang, those strong people in the Dalan sect will definitely intervene and will not let a supreme Nirvana practitioner be killed easily.


    Du Shaofu also knew that even if he could kill Dongli Chihuang with absolute speed, it would immediately lead to a war between Zhongzhou tianmeng and HuangGuo, ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen.


    At that time, the ferocious people such as ghost cars had not arrived in time, the Shangzhou support had not come, and the help on the land of the famine did not appear.


    At that time, once there was a sudden bloody battle, even if there were four elders and five elders who were far away in the dark, they were afraid that the wasteland and other armies would not get any advantage.


    The fact is just as Du Shaofu expected. But now the time has come. Du Shaofu does not intend to be patient any more. Everything is dominated by this Dongli Chihuang. He is the culprit and must be killed.


    "Kill, do you have that strength?"


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Du Shaofu, her eyes twitch, her face is gloomy and sneering, her clothes and hair are fluttering.


    She has seen Du Shaofu''s ferocity and strength with her own eyes. She has been abused twice. However, she still relies on Du Shaofu and has no fear.


    "Dongli Chihuang may not be able to win over Du Shaofu, will he? The terrible young man of the golden winged mires should salute Du Shaofu. It seems that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has a great relationship with the golden winged mires, and he should also have a great chance. "


    Among the onlookers around, there are young people who speak and feel the supreme nirvana of Dongli Chihuang. Even if you are confronted with Du Shaofu, you may not be able to do anything about it.


    Another old man frowned and said, "what do you know? Dongli Chihuang is a human being for two generations. Before reincarnation, he is said to be one of the ancient ancestors of the Dalan cult. How powerful it is. After the supreme nirvana, he should also be blessed by God. The original gods of the previous life have awakened more and more, which must have great means. Although he has just been abused by the youth of the golden winged Dapeng birds and the red Jiri macaque, he is still alive to prove how easy it is to deal with it. Once life and death are combined, the result is still uncertain. "


    Some people heard the words and nodded in secret. Dongli Chihuang was one of the ancient ancestors of Da Lunjiao in his previous life, which really has a huge foundation.


    In this world, Chihuang was once again the supreme nirvana, and the real confrontation with Du Shaofu, the demon king, may also hide some amazing means, which is not easy to deal with.


    But for Du Shaofu, the demon king, no one will look down on him at the moment. Naturally, such a fierce and invincible youth is not easy to deal with.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, the demon king, seems to have a huge relationship with the golden winged Dapeng bird family. What a tyrant!


    Some of the old people were even more frightened to spy on Du Shaofu, the demon king. When they peered, they felt unfathomable, and their spirits trembled in secret, which gave rise to fear.


    Just like the real supreme, there is no blasphemy, peeping into it secretly, that is a kind of blasphemy!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s killing intention gushed out, and he stopped speaking. Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings shook, and in an instant, he cut through the space. The golden light was as bright as the sun. The wind and thunder in the purple gold sky palace in his hand were the loudest. There were also ghosts crying and howling, dragons and tigers howling, Phoenix and tortoise singing.


    East from the red phoenix also instantly moved, the dark light over the distance that a beautiful woman, her eyes are now in this side, face is more gloomy.


    "Boom


    In the depths of the two pupils of Chihuang in the East, a chill slowly surges up. The dazzling light of the whole body spreads like the holy light. The cold radian spreads around the mouth, and the breath in the body surges, as if to shake the void with the sound of wind and thunder!"Do you really think you can kill me with the help of the golden winged ROC bird? That''s the golden winged ROC bird. What are you, killing you!"


    Dongli Chihuang also moved. In her soul like eyes, the cold look and eyes suddenly shot out, and the light on her body was as bright as the sun.


    Two young generation of Zhongzhou recognized the peak, at this moment, the trigger, direct action!


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, at this moment, from the distant sky above, there is a bright streamer, which suddenly sweeps across the big round.


    For a moment, there was a dazzling blue light, just like the blue sun, which spread and spread on the sky of the big wheel cult.


    It is an energy light arrow. The blue light contains a breath of spreading terror. It is like the revival of the ancient gods and demons. It has the mysterious power to come and finally explode in the sky, like the most dazzling fireworks in the world.


    "Bang!"


    The light is bright, the sky is covered with green, and a terrible power of gods and Demons makes countless strong people tremble.


    The energy light arrow is clearly in the air, but it makes many of the strong practitioners feel that the arrow pierces the space, stabs in their mind, stabs in the heart, subconsciously overflows with fear, for later retreat.


    "Stop it!"


    There is a voice, clear and moving, clear throat delicate trill, but contains a great pressure, words such as the sky flute, melodious and pleasant.


    However, the sound of the sound of the sound is not muffled when people hear it.


    Du Shaofu, who had already reached the edge of his shot, felt the light arrow of energy. The momentum of his hand was like that of an arrow full of bows. He immediately looked into the air and left.


    Because of the light arrow of energy, Du Shaofu felt the familiar breath, and the sound spread also let Du Shaofu never forget.


    At the moment, Dongli Chihuang also looked into the air, looking at the direction of the energy light arrow and sound.


    In that bright light, there is a graceful and beautiful shadow coming from the sky, and there is also a breath, which makes the heart of red phoenix from Dongli tremble.


    The breath let the east from the red Huang have some hesitation and surprise, then the heart beat hard, face color gradually secretly big change.


    Inside and outside the Dalan sect, the strong are raising their heads in secret, and the strong ones in the fierce battle are also peeping away secretly.


    From the far sky, a beautiful figure gradually emerged. Under the green power, it outlines a graceful arc that makes people want to suffocate. It is exquisite and beautiful. The 3000 green silk was originally tied up in a simple blue bun behind the head, and the green silk beside the bun moved slightly.


    She came slowly, but across the space, as if floating God, carefree and wandering, as if startled.


    Such a woman suddenly appeared in the sky of the big round religion. Her eyebrows were like green feathers and her muscles were like snow. She was pure and beautiful. She was free from vulgarity and dust. She was like a spirit.


    Her eyes are like jade and glass, her eyes are like water, and she looks around her with thousands of miles of corpses, a river of blood flowing, her eyebrows frowning slightly, and her black eyebrows frowning slightly.


    She seems to be kind, but she is also indistinct. She is untouchable from thousands of miles away.


    "It''s her."


    Du Xiaoyao stood in the air, looking at the woman a Leng, then revealed a smile.


    "Du Xiaoyao, do you know her? Who is it?"


    Du Xiaoqing was not far away, feeling the spirit of the woman''s body, let her also inexplicably for some tremor, immediately asked.


    "It could be your sister-in-law." Du Xiaoyao said seriously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1499

    "It''s sister Qingqing..."


    In the crowd, many eyes were fluctuating. Many people, such as chipeng and lanhuan, recognized Dongli Qingqing, but no one went up to say hello. Even Du Xiaoyao and chipeng did not go up.


    Because at the moment, people can feel that, compared with the past, the temperament of Dongli Qingqing has become more noble.


    That graceful woman, strong, upright, unique and independent, standing quietly in the middle of the sky, also gives people a feeling of vitality, detached from the world!


    Du Shaofu was looking at the beautiful shadow and trembled in his heart. There could not be two people who were so similar in the world, so he would not admit his mistake. Besides, the familiar voice and breath could not be wrong.


    At the beginning, she left without saying goodbye on the land, but now she appears again. Is it a coincidence or is she deliberately coming.


    But looking at the look on Dongli Qingqing''s face at the moment, Du Shaofu felt that she did not come for herself. It seemed that she had something to do with her coming to the big round religion.


    In the middle of the sky, Su Muxin also saw that fairy like woman, with beautiful eyes, demons and demons, pure and gorgeous. She secretly showed a little fluctuation, but then she looked introverted and calm.


    That ELF like woman, she is from the East Qingqing, now also met Du Shaofu, and then she saw Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, not far from Du Shaofu.


    When he saw Du Shaofu''s side there was a demon, a beautiful and beautiful woman beside him. His eyes were dazzled for a moment, but then returned to normal. Deep in his eyes, joy originally flowed out, but at the moment, he quietly wiped a little trance.


    "Who is she? What a beautiful woman. Her breath is very strange!"


    Around all eyes, the beautiful woman gives a very special feeling.


    At the moment, she was standing alone in the big round religion. There was a river of blood all around her, and there were endless mourning and dead bodies everywhere. However, her breath gave people a feeling of vitality, which could dilute the bloody and murderous air around her and let people bathe in the spring breeze in the bloody place.


    Because of the influence of Qingqing in the East, there are many people who have stagnated and the war situation has been affected.


    However, more armies and monsters are still killing, the blood mist is pouring, and the bright rune is broken.


    The whole scene killed red eyes, killing people trembling, as if falling into nine hell.


    Dongli Qingqing''s eyes swept around him. His red lips opened slightly, and his voice was clear and crisp. He said, "big round, teach me to stop. Shaofu, please stop."


    As the voice fell, Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu. He seemed to have felt that this matter had an absolute relationship with Du Shaofu.


    "I can promise you anything, but it''s the only thing I can''t do. This is a debt owed by the Dalan Lama to the World Association of China. I want to recover it!"


    Du Shaofu shook his head. The matter was not discussed. He could not think of any reason to refuse her.


    Listening to Du Shaofu talking to the mysterious woman, everyone was surprised.


    It seems that the mysterious woman has a great relationship with Du Shaofu, the demon king, but it seems that the mysterious woman also has some relations with the Dalan cult.


    Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if the big Lunjiao owes you anything, I promise to give you an account. But please stop now. There is a river of blood and bodies everywhere. Is this really what you want?"


    Du Shaofu looked up and asked, "do you represent the big round religion?"


    "Yes, no matter what the big round owes you, I will give you an account." Dongli Qingqing said seriously.


    Du Shaofu was very surprised, but he hesitated for a moment. Then he waved his hand backward and shook his sleeve. His voice spread all over the battlefield and said, "please stop your hand for now. Please stop your hand for a while, and the two elders, Rumeng rucrazy, please stop your hand for a while!"


    "Roar..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the wasteland army, monster army, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, ghost car and king of magic tiger stopped fighting.


    The army of ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen and xuanmingzong also retreated, but their breath was still fierce and the evil spirit was fluctuating. They had already killed their eyes.


    Four long chalao and five long chalao are fighting the two ancestors of Daoxu Yuzhu and Mingxu Yuzhu of the Dalan cult. Wen Yan retreated and separated.


    The two domain masters, such as dream and madness, retreated with the old man who fought together.


    Jialouye, like a dream and a maniac, fell behind Du Shaofu not far behind. They looked at Qingqing, which was half empty in front of him. They seemed to feel something and showed surprise.


    Only ghost and blood vine evil spirit are still in the battlefield, continue to devour the bloody evil spirit in the battlefield.


    However, at the moment, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, is still fighting with a strong man of the ancestral level of the Da Lun cult with six rounds of blood.


    It''s not easy for the strongman of the big round cult to break through the battle. Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, can''t completely suppress the strong one with six rounds of blood. He is still entangled and there is no one on both sides to help.


    At this time, the tianmeng army in Zhongzhou was slaughtered. Although they were trying to defend themselves, some people died of self preservation. If they wanted to die, they had to pull a few backers.


    But at the moment, seeing the army of the wasteland and the army of monsters retreating, the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng naturally will not be entangled by anyone, and will immediately retreat.They immediately took pills to recover, took the opportunity to breathe, facing the terrible army, trembling.


    Zhongzhou tianmeng tens of millions of nearly 100 million troops, now has lost more than half, rout, scarred, bloody.


    "The big round teaches everyone to step back." East from Qingqing mouth, the voice is clear and beautiful.


    On hearing this, people around were even more surprised that the mysterious woman could make Du Shaofu withdraw temporarily and give orders to the Dalan cult.


    "Who are you who dare to give orders to my big round teaching?"


    In the big round religion, the old man who had been fighting with the two domain masters, Rumeng rucrazy, opened his mouth and asked.


    "Has the big round religion forgotten its identity these years? Please step down quickly!"


    Dongli Qingqing mouth, out of vulgarity, touching incomparably, but at the moment that beautiful face, has a great majesty.


    Listening to the majestic tone, the army of the Dalan cult was surprised. The strong members of the Dalan cult were even more astonished, but then some of them showed a look of displeasure and displeasure.


    The young woman seemed to have something to do with Du Shaofu. At the moment, she came to command the big round religion and let the strong man of the big round religion feel cold.


    No one has ever dared to order the big round religion like this!


    The strong men of the heavenly snake sect and Lingtian valley are also looking at Dongli Qingqing. They have extraordinary insight and fierce eyesight, and have met the young strong men of the whole Kyushu.


    But at the moment, I feel that the beautiful young woman gives people a feeling of unfathomable. Her temperament is very special and her breath is very strong. All of them show different colors secretly.


    "Little girl, dare to order me to teach in a big round. You are not enough!"


    A middle-aged strong man with a big round religion gave him a cold drink. Today, chalky Dalan cult has been eating and shriveling again and again. At this moment, a young woman appears. She is so arrogant that she doesn''t pay much attention to Da Lunjiao. Just now, he has been besieged and beaten by his opponent. Naturally, he is full of resentment at the moment, which is scattered on Dongli Qingqing.


    Dongli Qingqing stood in the middle of the sky, looked directly at the middle-aged strong man of big round education, bright eyes and bright teeth, and said, "with this."


    As the voice fell, a token appeared in the green palm of Dongli. It was very strange and full of bright green light. There was a special badge pattern on it. It was similar to the emblem of the Dalan cult. It was ancient and ancient.


    Looking at the token, the strongmen of the big round cult looked at each other. Few people moved, but they were surprised.


    Only Dongli Chihuang''s eyes, tightly staring at Dongli Qingqing''s token.


    "Little girl, if you want to die, what dare you shout in my big round of teaching!"


    The middle-aged strong man gave a cold drink and looked gloomy. He did not put the token in his eyes and completely ignored it.


    "Bold slave, are you going against it?"


    Dongli Qingqing has a clear face, a clear and sharp voice, and the blue light in his eyes starts to shine.


    Many of the strong people around her are discolored. What kind of woman is she that says that the people of the Dalan sect are her slaves.


    Such words are so overbearing that Du Shaofu, the demon king, did not say it just now.


    "Little girl, are you referring to me?"


    The middle-aged strong man''s eyes were cold to the point of freezing cold. He looked straight at the East and left Qingqing, and his eyes were full of unspoken killing intention.


    At least he is also a young man who has already stepped into the realm of feudalism. He is one of the eldest monks of Dalan sect. How can he not be angry when he is ignored by a little girl.


    "With your accomplishments, you are not qualified to be a domestic slave. At most, you can only be a humble servant."


    Dongli Qingqing opened his mouth. Facing the middle-aged killing intention, he didn''t pay any attention to it. It seemed that he had never put it in his heart at all. His whole body was still full of vitality, which made many powerful people change color secretly.


    "Little girl, you''re dead!"


    Middle age is finally irresistible. If you face the devil Du Shaofu and the most respected youth of the golden winged ROC birds, it will be fine.


    But at the moment, even a little girl who didn''t know where to come out would dare to humiliate him and put him in the eye. He couldn''t bear it any more.


    "Hiss!"


    When the voice falls, his whole body breathes suddenly, and his talisman and secret patterns are bright, just like the wave of divine light. With a terrible momentum, it moves the energy of heaven and earth, condenses into an energy light arrow, penetrates the void and leaves the green thorn eastward.


    The middle-aged moved the absolute intention of killing, and wanted to kill the little girl in front of her and wash away her humiliation.


    This middle-aged man wants to kill that little girl and vent today''s suffocation and anger!


    But at this moment, in the full view of the public, this middle-aged condensed energy light arrow has directly swept into the brow of Dongli Qingqing, but with the space fluctuation, Dongli Qingqing''s figure has disappeared in place, quietly disappeared.


    And in the moment when people have never returned to God, the bright green light blooms around the middle-aged, and the beautiful and beautiful image of Dongli Qingqing is revealed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1500

    Around the space solidification, there are talisman secret lines emerge, east from the green wave, a bright green fingerprint swept out, close at hand, directly fell on the middle-aged eyebrow.


    "Hiss..."


    Middle age has defense, but at the moment, under that glittering and shining fingerprint, defense doesn''t play any role at all.


    Fingerprints sweep into the brow, devour vitality and destroy everything!


    In a flash, middle-aged hair is white, skin is dry, like blood gas is sucked dry, vitality is swallowed.


    Then his body began to shrink and shrivel, and finally fell directly in the air, turning into a dead body and falling to the ground.


    All this is too fast for the ancestors of the big round to stop it.


    At this moment, around many strong, began to move completely.


    Many strong people know the cultivation strength of that middle-aged person, but since it is so easy, she will be killed by that beautiful woman.


    The young woman of that year was so strong and so terrible.


    Just for today''s time, the appearance of several terrible young people in the grand round of teaching is enough to frighten people.


    "The strength is much stronger, it seems to be the same road, but some are different."


    Du Shaofu has been paying close attention to it. He is also a little surprised to see Dongli Qingqing''s cultivation strength at the moment.


    However, he was not as talented as Du Qingzi.


    "Young man, who are you? If you want to kill me, you have to pay the price. Tell me, who are your elders? "


    Among the Dalan religions, the master of Ming Xu Yu, who had fought with Chang chalao of kalouye, was the most powerful one among the extremely old ancestors of Dalan religion.


    At the moment, the double pupils of the master of the empty realm of Ming Dynasty are shining. Today''s chalky Lunjiao has been in enough trouble. For such a young woman, she must be extraordinary.


    So Mingxu didn''t want to make a strong enemy again, otherwise, how could he have such a temper and would have started his work long ago.


    "The domestic slaves dare to be presumptuous. You can get along with your cultivation. Don''t let me abolish you!"


    Dongli Qingqing drink scold, the voice is clear, such as this world''s noble spirit, no one can infringe.


    Mingxu changed color. He was the ancestor of the big round religion. He was a strong man. In front of the big forces in Kyushu, the little girl didn''t even pay attention to him. This made him not only unable to stand down, but also became angry in his heart.


    "Do you want to fail me? Do you think your cultivation is strong enough? Do you think the big round religion belongs to you? Has no one told you that you are just a domestic slave? Disrespect to the Lord is a great crime, which can be punished! "


    Dongli Qingqing mouth, is very strong, beautiful eyes pan moving, there is an indescribable domineering atmosphere.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he felt the change of Dongli Qingqing. He was more aggressive and powerful than before.


    "She is so domineering."


    Ye Zijin opened his mouth and looked at the beautiful woman who was almost as big as her. Her arrogance and strength made her feel frightened and envied.


    Mingxu is completely angry, and his eyes are shining, as if he is ready to make a move at any time.


    He is one of the ancestors of the big round religion. Once he goes out, the whole Kyushu will change color, which is enough to make the whole Kyushu tremble with a stomp, and he has lived a long time.


    But Mingxu did not think of it. Today, a little girl, however, did not put him in his eyes and regarded him as a slave.


    "Little girl, no matter where you come from or who is behind you, you will be crushed first today!"


    Mingxu finally made a move and couldn''t bear it any longer. If he didn''t do it today, how could he have the face to stand on Kyushu.


    "Boom


    With the fall of Ming Xu''s voice, the talisman''s secret pattern is condensed into a divine light, which penetrates the space.


    "Hiss..."


    It is like a rainbow of practice, with a kind of boundless haze. It is incomparable and powerful, and it can crush the heaven and earth. Even those who are engaged in the cultivation of the territory will not have any resistance at all. This kind of breath may even surpass that of Da Yu.


    The terrifying energy pierced through the space, with incomparable potential, and instantly swept to the east away from Qingqing.


    That terrible breath made Du Shaofu feel helpless for Dongli Qingqing.


    However, Du Shaofu was also speculating that Dongli Qingqing was so strong that he should also rely on a lot of support.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, a figure appeared quietly in front of the body of the east away from Qingqing, waving rapidly, with light waves on his body.


    "Hula..."


    At the moment, the lightning like energy competition was frozen in front of the figure, as if the surrounding space had been sealed and solidified. Then the terrible energy competition disappeared in its own life.


    "The domestic slaves dare to be reckless with their masters. It seems that the Dalan Lama does not know its own identity!"


    At the same time, the figure raised his hand and slapped him directly."Boom


    With this slap in the face, the whole big round religion is shaking, as if there is something melting into space.


    Then the light was dazzling. Among the electric lights and flints released by the brilliant and blazing runes, a palm handprint suddenly appeared on the bright and empty face.


    "Pa!"


    The crisp clapping sound spread like thunder. Under the daze of the public attention, a mouthful of blood in Mingxu''s mouth was spit out with an old tooth, and his body was shot backward directly, all kinds of falling into a mess of ground.


    Mingxu, the ancestor of the Dalan cult, has just been defeated by the strong one of the golden winged mires, but he is also a fearsome figure who can fight against the strong one of the golden winged mires!


    But at the moment, Mingxu, the Grandmaster of the grand wheel cult, was slapped down.


    The appearance of this scene in front of me, the eyes around me were numb, and I was trembling with difficulty in breathing, which was incredible.


    At the moment, even the four long chalaoye and the fifth changchalou Yuantu are picking their eyebrows slightly. The strength of the old woman has attracted their attention.


    One after another of the eyes, suddenly fell to the figure of the hand.


    Under the eyes of thousands of people, the one who appears beside Qingqing in Dongli is a tottering old woman. She is very old, but her eyes are so deep that people dare not look directly at her.


    "It''s her!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned to Du Shaofu. Naturally, Du Shaofu knew the old woman. She was Qingqing''s master in Dongli. The first time she met was in the wild animal mountains, and then she had contact with each other.


    But Du Shaofu had never expected that the strength of the old woman was so terrible.


    The strong man of the Dalan sect was silent and looked at the old woman. The old woman was photographed with a slap. How terrible the old woman was.


    East from the red Huang looked at the sky, the spirit of gorgeous eyes, at the moment in the fierce twitch.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Mingxu snatched out from the ruins. He was in great distress. His mouth was covered with blood. There was a bright red palm print on his face.


    Mingxu''s whole face is swollen. To a practitioner of his level, how strong his body is, but now he has been beaten and swollen by a slap. The blood spat and the old teeth fall off, which proves that the slap is absolutely not simple.


    However, the old woman did not pay attention to the brightness and emptiness of the ground, nor to the many strong men of the big wheel religion. Instead, she looked at the sky in the sky and said softly, "what do you want to do? The other side only has to fight for life and death. It has already finished fighting and has not appeared yet?"


    "It''s finished. It seems that the fight is almost finished below."


    In the sky above the clouds, the voice of the three long chalky old of the golden winged Dapeng bird family came from the sky. The golden light poured down and covered the sky. The breath was domineering, which made the monsters inside and outside of the Dalan cult tremble, and the strong ones softened. The figure then appeared in the air.


    "Have they finished the first World War?"


    Some people say that they want to know the result, but they don''t know who is the strongest among the big Lunjiao and the strong one of the golden winged mires.


    Du Shaofu had just looked at sanchangchalao, and his voice came to his ears and said, "the man of the Dalan sect is not weak. He can compete with me. He has many means and treasures. However, if I try my best, I can''t kill him. At least I can make him pay a huge price. The most important thing is to get the old woman in front of me. I have already felt it Because of her breath, she didn''t do it again with the one of the Dalan Lama, so that she would not be taken advantage of by others. You can act according to the circumstances. If you have me here, you need not be afraid of everything! "


    "Hula..."


    As the voice of the three long chalkiness fell in Du Shaofu''s ears, the golden light converged. Then, a divine light fluctuated in the sky, and a huge figure of the ancient ancestor of the great Lunjiao appeared.


    The huge figure, with the terrible pressure of crushing the sky, slowly converged and finally turned into an old man.


    The old man looks like an old man, but he has a crane hair and a childlike face. His eyes open and close, and there is a divine light shining like an obscene day, which is very powerful.


    At this moment, the old woman, the golden winged Dapeng clan, is the ancient ancestor of the Dalan cult. These three people are suspended in the air, and they are frozen and oppressed in the round world, which makes people''s body soften involuntarily.


    The ancient ancestor of the Dalan cult showed up and saw Mingxu, who had been slapped by the old woman, and his face turned dark. He looked at the old woman and Dongli Qingqing. He seemed to feel something. His face changed a little, but he didn''t show it and left no trace. He asked the old woman, "who are you? Who are you? You''ve hurt my children of the Dalan cult?"


    in the end, he asked the old woman "What I said just now, don''t you think you can''t hear it? Is the big round religion going to rebel?"


    Dongli Qingqing walked out and looked directly at the ancestors of the Dalan cult. Facing those powerful people, he was still sharp and strong, fearless and even extremely aggressive, just like the emperor in the face of his own servants.


    The old man''s eyes flickered. He was the oldest ancestor of the Dalan sect. Naturally, he knew all the things that had just happened below.


    some things, the whole big round of teaching, now no more than three people know that he is really one of them, and even those things, he is just like simultaneous interpreting, never really contact.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1501

    "Are you..."


    Bai Lun Lao Zu looked at Qingqing in the East. The breath made him tremble. The dark Qi in his body was also affected. It was like meeting Wang.


    According to the news that the Centennial ancestor heard, that clan had already been destroyed and disappeared in this world. He was shocked and surprised why there were still people appearing at the moment.


    "Do you think that my family will not exist? Even if my family does not exist, the Dalan religion will always be the servant of my family."


    Dongli Qingqing once again took out the token, filled with the ancient atmosphere of Cangmang.


    As a great Lunjiao, Laozu Bai Lun is the most ancient one. He naturally knows the origin of the token.


    However, for many years, the big round religion has not received any restrictions. At the moment, that group suddenly appears, which makes the mind of hundred rounds ancestor suddenly complicated.


    At his level, who wants to be limited or become a servant.


    "A token doesn''t represent anything. I''ve heard of that group of people, but with a token that doesn''t represent anything, I''m afraid it can''t prove your identity?"


    The legend of the clan he heard about was that it was a terrible one. Although it no longer exists, as the servant of that clan, the Dalan cult still has its remaining power and awe. He is not clear about the depth of the clan.


    Therefore, at the moment, the ancestor of hundred rounds did not dare to make too clear what he said, but he would never want him to be a servant.


    "My identity, no need to prove, you want to rebel!"


    East from Qingqing mouth, its own dignity, peerless standing in the sky.


    "One side of the story, plus a token that doesn''t show anything, naturally I need to doubt. If everyone comes with a token and says it''s the descendant of that clan, should I believe it?" The ancestor of the hundred rounds asked in reply, his eyes opened and closed, and the divine light was bright.


    "The token is the dignity of our family. If you don''t obey the order, you will be disrespectful to the original master. I have the right to punish it!"


    East from the green chidao, look clear.


    "It''s a long time ago. Even I''ve just heard that, even if you are true, you can''t fight with me."


    Even if the Dalan religion was the servant of that clan, it was a long time ago. He even heard about the existence of that clan. In a word, he had no relationship with that clan. Naturally, he was no longer a servant.


    "The skills you practice and the profound means you understand are all handed down by our family. They are the servants of our family. If you want to go, I will never force you to stay. If you want to leave, I will not abandon my accomplishments, and I will be able to leave on my own!"


    Dongli Qingqing is now facing a hundred round ancestors. Her hair is flying and her eyes are sneering. Her graceful and graceful body is full of green light. Her graceful posture is like a fairy in a dream.


    "You are in Bi me!"


    As the ancient ancestor of the Dalan cult, he has been practicing for thousands of years. Now he has been contending with each other, ignored or even suppressed by a younger generation. Naturally, he is also patient.


    "Enough!"


    The old woman opened her mouth, looked at the hundred round ancestor, her eyes were very cold, and said, "you don''t want to prove it. I''ll give you a chance to do it."


    Looking at the old woman''s eyes, Bai Lun Lao Zu didn''t know why, and his heart was trembling.


    At his level, if the old guys in Kyushu are sleeping and keeping alive, in order to get further and finally live, some people can compete with him.


    But even so, the Jedi did not need to be afraid of anyone in Kyushu.


    But at the moment, facing the light in the eyes of the old woman, the hundred round ancestor was a little trembling secretly.


    At this time, there should not be such a mood floating. The hundred round ancestor immediately calmed down his mood. Some of his eyes flashed secretly, but then a divine light came out, looking at the old woman, nodding his head and saying, "that''s good."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let you do it first. If I do, you won''t even have a chance to fight back."


    The old woman''s eyes were heavy, and she gave a cold glance to the hundred round ancestor.


    "What''s the origin of the old woman? She didn''t even pay attention to the ancient ancestors of the Dalan religion."


    All the strong people around are frightened. Who dares not to despise the ancient ancestor of Dalan cult so much.


    But that in the old woman seems to not only despise the hundred round ancestors, but also with obvious disdain.


    The look of the hundred wheel ancestor also began to look very ugly. He no longer hesitated, the breath surged, the figure rose, the divine light was bright, the surrounding space directly solidified, there was the sound of wind and thunder, as if it was from ancient times, with a desolate ancient meaning, but also with a kind of vitality.


    At this moment, a terrible pressure fell on the heaven and earth, covering the four sides, and the heaven and earth trembled together.


    Inside and outside the big round religion, all living beings tremble, and many people can''t help but tremble.


    "Gu zuyang, I teach Wei!"


    Some of the disciples of the Dalan cult are more likely to be led by some kind of traction, kneeling and kneeling for them.


    "Take the move, a hundred rounds of divine seal!"


    One hundred rounds of Laozu gave his hand, his whole body glowed, and his body turned into a giant in an instant. With a stream of vitality, the Holy Light gushed out from the heaven and the earth. His power shocked the sky and the earth. The huge body waved his hand, and the last bright handprint was peeped out from the depths of the sky.This bright handprint is like the anger of a God who wants to destroy all things in the world with one hand.


    At the moment, the void around has solidified, but inside and outside the big round religion below, the earth is still shaking, the abyss is shifting, the wind and thunder are blowing, the sky and the earth are strange.


    It seems to contain all kinds of spirits, which oppresses the world, makes the heaven and earth chaotic and makes the sky turbulent.


    There are obvious dark space around the palm print, cracks and cracks, such as spider webs diffuse in the sky, as if the whole sky has been shattered, this scene is too terrible.


    "My God, what a terrible thing


    At the moment, many powerful people around were also frightened. Under the terrible fingerprints, a huge pressure suddenly permeated inside and outside the big round sect.


    That terrible and oppressive atmosphere swept around, shaking thousands of miles, as if to shake the whole of Zhongzhou.


    "To what extent has such a terrible strength come to?"


    There are old people who are cold, under the terrible pressure, they can not resist the pressure.


    Both inside and outside the Dalan cult, the chest heaves violently at the moment, sucking the cool air, and the spirit of Yuanshen beast is in deep fear.


    That space is still frozen. If it wasn''t for the solidification of that space, the ancestor of hundred rounds didn''t want to destroy the whole Dalan cult. I''m afraid that under this palm, all the creatures inside and outside the big wheel cult could be destroyed by one hand.


    "Terrible, terrible!"


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was also shocked. His terrible strength was extraordinary. The big round religion could stand firm in Zhongzhou with its own merits.


    But at the moment, the old woman did not have any fluctuation. She looked at the terrible palm print falling down and reached out her hand slightly. There was a mysterious pattern of talisman coming out from her palm, turning into a strange void vortex,.


    "Buzz!"


    There is a vision around the whirlpool, rippling and swallowing everything!


    It seems that the void vortex is not big, but it is the most shocking thing that happened. The void vortex is that hi directly devours the terrible palm print.


    "Long..."


    When the two collide, the rune is bright, splashing in the void, making the sound of resonance between heaven and earth.


    "Hula..."


    That void whirlpool is so terrible that it breaks out layers of strange talismans and secret patterns, swallowing the palm print that can destroy the surrounding void directly, and finally grinding out its Rune and swallowing everything.


    "The nine turn divine wheel formula, what you practice is only a fragmentary chapter. In my eyes, the cultivation in the half step field is unbearable. Even if you break into the real field, you are still very weak."


    When the old woman opened her mouth, the immortal void whirlpool quivered and turned into a palm print, which was swept out like lightning without much prestige. However, it suddenly swept over her chest when her eyes were opened and closed with fear.


    "Bang!"


    His heart was muffled, Pang Dafa''s body was directly destroyed and turned into the original size of his body. Blood was spit out from his mouth, his hair was disordered, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    "The ancestor of the Dalan cult has reached the half step realm, but he is vulnerable to the old woman. He is a peerless strong man!"


    Nine and a half steps away is enough to shock people.


    But at the moment, the strong man in the half step realm was vulnerable to the old woman. How terrible it was.


    "That old woman is not simple. I''m afraid that her cultivation level is at least equal to that of dachangchalao, and maybe it''s above dachangchalao."


    The voice of three long chalkiness spread in Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "I don''t know what level dachangchalao''s accomplishments have reached?"


    Du Shaofu asked. At the moment, he was deeply shocked. He first ascended, granted territory, great territory, and then realm.


    The ancient ancestor of Da Lunjiao has stepped into the realm with one foot. Although it is not a real field, it is quite different from the peak of the realm.


    "Dachangchalao has recently set foot in the main area." Three long Challenger said again.


    "Primary domain."


    Du Shaofu murmured, that was the level above the realm. It was a legend. How many people in this world could achieve that?


    Later, Du Shaofu frowned. Dachangci was always at the main domain level. The nine demon emperors who had met outside the golden winged dapengniao clan could fight against dachangchalao at least.


    And it is only the ninth devil emperor. There are eight more powerful demons in front of him. What kind of tyranny does that have to be?


    The strength of demon sect is too strong!


    Three changchalao sighed and said to Du Shaofu: "Er Changci has been in the field for many years. I''m the only one who can''t understand the common things. I haven''t been able to break through the field yet. If erchangchalao does this again today, you will be much more relaxed."


    "I''m sorry to trouble you for three years."


    Du Shaofu replied, and then he made a comparison with himself. The three changchalao should be the peak of the boundary, but it could directly counter the half step field of the great Lunjiao ancestor, which was enough terror.


    What a gap it is to reach the level of realm, or between domain and boundary.Ordinary people want to cross the ladder to fight, is equivalent to straight to the sky.


    However, sanchangchalao was able to compete directly with the ancestor of the Dalan cult. It seemed that he was able to fight with all his strength and at least hit it hard. This is enough to prove the horror of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Are you going to rebel and let me kill you today? Or the Lord


    The old woman opened her mouth and looked directly at the ancestor. Her eyes were cold. At the moment, she was afraid that once she shook her head, she might be killed by the old woman immediately. The old woman is definitely not a soft hearted person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1502

    The whole body of Bai Lun Laozu was shining, and the whole person was covered by the bright light. He looked at the old woman and Dongli Qingqing. Finally, he bowed his head to Dongli Qingqing and said, "Bai Lun has seen you, miss."


    "And you?"


    The old woman looked around at the disciples inside and outside of the big round sect, and her voice was not loud, but it made people tremble.


    "Yes, miss!"


    Inside and outside the big wheel religion, the sound waves gather and soar into the sky.


    For the disciples of Dalan cult, although they don''t know what happened, even the ancient ancestors have already recognized the Lord. How dare they resist.


    When they saw the old woman, they would be able to destroy the ancient ancestor. Facing the bloody massacre of the United forces of the wasteland, they also hoped that the old woman could resist the demon king Du Shaofu.


    Mingxu, Daoxu and so on all bowed their heads. Although their hearts were unwilling and their faces were gloomy and ugly, they could not say more.


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes twinkle and she has been looking at Dongli Qingqing.


    "My God, the Dalan cult is just the servant of the woman. What''s going on?"


    There are strong people around, which is beyond all people''s expectation.


    The great Lunjiao, which stands firm in Zhongzhou, is actually the servant of others. What mysterious and terrible origin does that beautiful woman have.


    But this scene is ugly for the snake sect and Lingtian valley.


    The mysterious and beautiful woman is obviously related to Du Shaofu. Now the ancient ancestors of the Dalan cult have already submitted themselves to the Lord. Once the Dalan cult withdraws, the strength of lingtiangu and tianshe sect will not be able to stop Du Shaofu, the demon king at the moment.


    "There is still blood in that clan."


    He seems to know something, so he is more surprised.


    When Du Shaofu looked at all this, he was more than expected. He did not think that the big round religion was actually related to Dongli Qingqing.


    The grand Lunjiao is just a servant of her family.


    In the Tianlei mountains, Du Shaofu once heard Fu Yibai say that the ancestor of the Dalan cult had a master.


    So it seems that Fu Yibai was referring to the people of Qingqing nationality in Dongli.


    "It turns out that TA Lun Jiao is just a domestic servant. That''s bullshit."


    Du Xiaoqing opened his mouth in a loud voice, which seemed to have been done on purpose and spread all over the Dalan cult.


    Suddenly, all the strong men of the big round sect were ugly and incomparable, and many eyes glared at Du Xiaoqing.


    But Du Xiaoqing didn''t care. He didn''t put his eyes around him. He glanced directly to Dongli Qingqing and said, "sister Qingqing, your slave Dongli bird, has repeatedly fought against my brother. He killed the children of our country and the temple of heavenly beasts. Can you execute him?"


    Listening to Du Xiaoqing''s words, seeing that Du Xiaoqing and the mysterious and beautiful woman are obviously not in general relationship, those people in the big round sect are even more ugly, even Dongli Chihuang''s face is shaking violently.


    "It''s her. I didn''t expect that she had such a background."


    Many people, such as shuiruohan, have been looking at Qingqing in the East. At the beginning, many people had seen her in Du Shaofu''s side.


    At the beginning, no one ever thought that the woman was actually the master of the big round religion.


    Dongli Qingqing smiles at Du Xiaoqing, then looks at Du Shaofu and says, "Shaofu, big round religion and your gratitude and resentment, I will give you an account, but can I withdraw the army first?"


    Du Shaofu looked around. The sound of the sky in the distance was still surging. Some of the most powerful strongmen of xuanfumen and the ancient Tianzong were still fighting against those of lingtiangu and tianshezong.


    Elder brother Zhen Qingchun killed the strong man of the array and the big round religion with six rounds of blood, which is still hard to distinguish.


    "We need to give an account of the killing of the children of our famine country by the Dalan cult many times."


    Du Shaofu gave a bitter smile and shook his head.


    At the beginning, some people supported Cheng Fanshi in the Shilong Empire and killed him in Shicheng. Later, the Dalan cult repeatedly targeted itself. This time, the Dalan cult planned several times, and the blood of Zhongzhou Changhe was 8000 Li, which made Du Shaofu unable to withdraw.


    "Boy, it seems that you have made a lot of progress in these years, but step down. With the help of the people behind you, you can''t move the big round today."


    The old woman said that Da Lun Jiao had already recognized the Lord and wanted to protect it. She had seen and observed Du Shaofu secretly, but she was shocked at the moment.


    Listening to the old woman''s words, the hundred round ancestor''s eyes opened and closed, secretly revealed a smile, everything as he expected.


    "Today, I, the golden winged ROC birds, have to move the big round religion, so what''s the matter?"


    The three elders opened their mouths and knew that the old woman was powerful in cultivation, but he was fearless and did not give in half.


    "The family of golden winged mires."


    The old woman looked at the three elders, and her eyes were also fluctuating. She knew that the clan was powerful and terrible. At the beginning, she wanted to get the secret bone and blood essence of the golden winged ROC bird for her apprenticeship in the wild animal mountains.


    But later, the mysterious woman intervened, and her strength made her unable to do anything about it. She calculated thousands of things and deduced the mystery, but she did not. The mysterious woman would intervene and let her fall short. The mysterious woman was so terrible that she could not even deduce her body image."The golden winged mires are very strong, but you don''t seem to be enough."


    The old woman looked at the three elders and saw their accomplishments.


    "I know the origin of your family. Even when your family is in full bloom, you should give in to my golden winged mires, let alone now!"


    The three elders'' eyes twinkle with gold. As a family of golden winged ROC birds, they have no fear of any power in the world.


    On hearing this, the old woman''s eyes were filled with waves. She knew the hegemony of the golden winged ROC. Even if the golden winged ROC birds in front of her eyes were not afraid of today, they would immediately attract stronger golden winged ROC birds. With the current situation in the family, it is indeed unable to compete with the whole family.


    "Shaofu, how do you want me to account for you? Do you really want to fight to the end?"


    East from Qingqing mouth, tall and graceful arc, in the body of the green Xiaguang shrouded in Shenghui.


    Dongli Qingqing looks at Du Shaofu with her eyes. The big round religion is left by her family. At the moment, she can''t see the big round religion being destroyed, but she doesn''t want to fight with him.


    Her fairy jade face is carved with beautiful facial features, and her beautiful eyes are clear and moving. She also meets Ye Zijin, Ouyang Shuang, and the woman who enchants all living beings.


    Du Shaofu looks at Qingqing in the East. The big round religion is left by her family. Is it really necessary to kill the Taoist priest today? The terrible old woman will never stand idly by. Once she continues to work, she will not get any advantage.


    "I can retreat in the big round, but Chihuang must die today!"


    Du Shaofu said, this is the bottom line. The culprit is Chihuang from Dongli, the remnant soul of two generations, which must be destroyed.


    All the red yellow east look away from the East.


    Dongli Chihuang''s face continued to be gloomy and more and more ugly. She stares at Du Shaofu coldly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1503

    "Dongli Chihuang is the reincarnated son of our great wheel religion. She has already attained nirvana. Can you move if you want to?"


    The hundred round ancestor opened his mouth in a loud voice, which was enough to make the four sides clear. His eyes, intentionally or unintentionally, wiped from the old woman and Dongli Qingqing.


    The old woman moved slightly, but it didn''t seem too strange. She had heard of it.


    "If you want to kill me, Du Shaofu, are you qualified? Are you really invincible? In this world, the golden winged ROC is not necessarily invincible!" Dongli Chihuang stares at Du Shaofu, and her eyes are full of color.


    Dongli Qingqing looks at Dongli Chihuang, and feels the forest in her eyes and the killing intention in her body. Her red lips are slightly open, and she is about to speak, but there is a voice nearby: "excuse me, let me talk about two things. This is related to the Dalan cult. Please forgive me."


    His voice came from Cheng Shengnan. His beautiful shadow walked out, holy and noble. His eyes were bright and his teeth were bright. He said, "my third brother, Cheng Chao, is not qualified to be the leader of the big round religion, whether it is his qualification or cultivation. He is hereby withdrawn from the big round religion. I have cut off the world of mortals with all my heart. I have fallen in love with elder martial brother Dongli. I don''t want to delay him any more. Therefore, my engagement is invalid. I hope that elder martial brother Dongli will find a good man again. "


    Cheng Shengnan''s voice dropped and bowed deeply.


    There is a little silence around. Everyone can hear this. Cheng Shengnan of Guangming temple is going to take Cheng Chao away with him, and he has to retire from Dongli Chihuang. He no longer wants to have much to do with Dalan religion.


    Today, Dongli Chihuang has been bent enough. At this moment, Cheng Shengnan withdraws her marriage. This is undoubtedly salt on the wound.


    Cheng Chao is beside Cheng Shengnan. At the moment, his whole body trembles and his eyes are numb.


    Today''s scenes of shock, beyond Cheng Chao''s imagination, still can''t calm down in his heart,


    "Dongli Chihuang has been divorced!"


    "I heard that Cheng Shengnan had a lot to do with Du Shaofu, the demon king. If it hadn''t been for the appearance of Chihuang from Dongli, Cheng Shengnan might have been the queen of the wasteland."


    "The tragic Dongli Chihuang is really unlucky today!"


    Some people around the crowd were talking, but they could not escape the spirit of many powerful people. They could hear it clearly.


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes twitch and stares at Cheng Shengnan. Her body is trembling. She is divorced in front of Kyushu, which is tantamount to slapping his face.


    Today in chalun, he was waiting for Du Shaofu to be famous in Kyushu and let Cheng Shengnan know that Du Shaofu has always been his stepping stone.


    However, from the beginning to the present, everything is contrary to what he thought. He was trampled by the people around Du Shaofu, and now he has been divorced in front of the public. He has been a man for two generations. In his previous life, he was also the top strong man in Jiuzhou, but he has never been so embarrassed and unbearable as he is today.


    "At first, I thought that the big round religion was so great, and I thought that Dongli Chihuang was so powerful, I left my brother and got engaged to Dongli Chihuang. Now I know that Da Lunjiao is just sister Qingqing''s domestic servant, and Dongli Chihuang is just a weak piece of rubbish. So she quit her marriage again. Can''t you go back to find my brother? "


    Du Xiaoqing said out loud, not polite, she most dislikes Cheng family and Cheng Shengnan, now is the damage of impoliteness.


    "There seems to be a story."


    His eyes twinkle around him and he looks at Du Shaofu, Chihuang and Cheng Shengnan in the East.


    "This guy, there must be a lot of stories."


    In the morning of the sword, there is no end to a hundred Li. Yue Zhengtong Xuan and others secretly look at each other and smile.


    Su Muxin, two girls from Qingqing in Dongli, also looks at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu smiles bitterly, but then he is indifferent. The haze at the beginning has been clear in his heart for a long time.


    Cheng Shengnan looks at Du Xiaoqing, sighs slightly in the face of those words, and finally doesn''t say anything.


    "Cheng Chao is too timid and afraid of death. He is really not worthy to be the leader of our big round sect. Cheng Shengnan is a disciple of the bright god court and is associated with the demon sect. Now he is quitting his marriage, just as I wanted to be in the big round sect!"


    Laozu Daoxu opened his mouth, his voice was flat, but with dignity, everyone could hear that his heart was not happy.


    Today, chalun religion has been slapped in the face enough. Finally, Dongli Chihuang is still divorced. This is undoubtedly a sign of the decline of Da Lunjiao.


    "Is my big round teaching going down?"


    The old man of Da Lun Jiao sighs that his face is pale and inanimate. Today''s events prove that the great Lunjiao, which stands firm in Zhongzhou, has also begun to decline.


    "Today, chaluna has to wait for an account for me. It has nothing to do with us whether to retire or not. It''s better to talk about it later. The emperor of Dapeng has said that she must die in Dongli Chihuang. I''m afraid she will not be married!"


    Seeing that many eyes around him fall on Cheng Shengnan, leaving Chihuang and Du Shaofu in the East, Zhu Xueqian walks out slowly and says.


    Zhu Xue doesn''t want to embarrass Du Shaofu. At the moment, her face is clear and clear. Although she is not as delicate as Dongli Qingqing, Su Muxin''s charm and Ouyang Shuang''s beauty, she is also extremely beautiful. She has her own temperament and can move her heart and soul.


    "You''re too generous to talk, you''re looking for death!"Just can''t find the vent exit east from the red Huang immediately stare at Zhu Xue, he does not put Zhu Xue in the heart.


    "Bastard, it''s you who should die. Do you want to move her?"


    Du Shaofu opens his mouth and stands in front of Zhu Xue, staring coldly at Chihuang in the East.


    "Du Shaofu, do you really think you can deal with me? You used to rely on women, but now you rely on the golden winged ROC birds and the forces from all sides to work for you. But what kind of thing are you? On your own, do you dare to move our big round religion?"


    Dongli Chihuang stares at Du Shaofu in a gloomy and cold way. If you leave everything aside, how dare a small country dare to move his big round religion.


    Today, the chalun sect failed. Dongli Chihuang felt resentful and unwilling. He felt that he was not defeated by Du Shaofu, but by the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Dongli Chihuang, do you think I can''t destroy the Dalan cult? I can''t change my mind and not destroy it. That''s because Da Lunjiao is the servant of Du Shaofu''s woman. I want to destroy you, that is to ask someone to pay the price for the children of our country. I can''t trust you to stay with my woman. Sooner or later, the dog will bite the master and kill you sooner or later! "


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings expanded, and his pupils burst into golden light.


    "Hiss!"


    Not far from Du Shaofu''s back, he had secretly plundered the skeleton puppets of the four snake kings in the army of Zhongzhou tianmeng, and they were like a giant dragon.


    On one end of the middle three sea dragon snakes, there is a small figure.


    It was a terrible puppet. In the bloody battle, none of those who met the puppet escaped and were killed, because it was Yin Lei puppet.


    "Du Shaofu''s woman?"


    The audience was shocked. The amount of information contained in Du Shaofu''s words was too large.


    "She is Du Shaofu''s woman?"


    After careful consideration, the eyes all around him are directly and curiously looking to the east from Qingqing.


    "Then Du Shaofu''s blood washing of the great Lunjiao, isn''t it that the flood has washed away the Dragon King Temple?"


    Some people murmured and were surprised.


    Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Su Muxin, Tang Meiling, Ji Zhiyan, Zhu Xue, and so on, many eyes, are not surprised to look at the body of Dongli Qingqing, and the eye light is some special.


    East from the red Huang also Leng, eyes mercilessly twitch, this is he most did not think of.


    The old woman and the hundred round old ancestor, the Daoxu old ancestor and so on, at this moment also all were stupefied, later is each changes color.


    "The descendants of that tribe can barely match the young patriarch of my family of golden winged mires."


    Five long chalou old Jia Lou nodded his head with interest. The voice was very loud, and many people could hear it clearly.


    "Shaofu What are you talking about? I''m... "


    In the middle of the air, Dongli Qingqing was sluggish for a while, and there was a strange wave in the deep of his eyes.


    "Isn''t that demon girl around him? Why does he still say these words? Does he already know what happened after being affected by the illusion..."


    Thinking of this, Dongli Qingqing suddenly looks ruddy. The original trance in her heart begins to fade slowly. That makes her shy, but she is very happy when she listens.


    "You are my woman. As I said on the land, it will not change in my heart."


    Du Shaofu interrupted Dongli Qingqing''s words, and his faint smile spread on his face.


    "Don''t mention it again. I''ll talk about it later."


    Dongli Qingqing''s face is more and more ruddy and delicate. She seems to be able to squeeze water. Her eyes indicate Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally. However, her master is still standing behind her, and she does not want to continue this topic with Du Shaofu.


    Dongli Qingqing knows Du Shaofu well. Once that guy says something, it''s not covered up, and he will be even worse.


    And think that he may be clear about the illusion of the impact of things, Dongli Qingqing is even more beautiful face.


    "Well, we''ll talk about these private matters when we go back."


    Du Shaofu said seriously. He looked at Dongli Qingqing and said in a positive tone: "the big Lunjiao is your servant, so I can withdraw today. But Dongli Chihuang is extremely vicious. He is full of bad water and evil. He is afraid that he will not accept you. If he has the chance, he may bite you. I don''t intend to let you keep a poisonous snake by your side. He also has to pay the price for the fallen son of our country. So today, he must die


    "This..."


    Dongli Qingqing delicate face on the ruddy began to slowly fade, returned to normal, eyes again looked to the east from the Red Phoenix.


    "This is absolutely a story, no story is strange!"


    It''s no wonder that Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing have a conversation.


    Cheng Shengnan looks at Dongli Qingqing. As a woman, she can feel that she has an extraordinary relationship with him. She is his woman, and even she has acquiesced.


    At this moment, I don''t know why, Cheng Shengnan feels uncomfortable in his heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1504

    She has already cut off the world of mortals, thinking that she has put down everything, but in fact, it seems not so.


    Cheng Shengnan remembered that she had separated from him in the dark forest, and she had confidently opened her mouth to let him wait for her.


    But after that farewell, everything is different. They are more and more far away. Now, they meet like passers-by.


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense. I''ll cheat you when I''m in a big round of teaching!"


    The hundred round ancestor couldn''t help but roar. It was obvious that Du Shaofu had a close relationship with the women of that clan, which he had never expected.


    "Get out of the way. If you don''t agree, talk with your fist!"


    Three long chalao opened his mouth to the hundred round ancestor, and his overbearing degree was better than that of five changchalao.


    "Well, in the first battle between Chihuang and Du Shaofu, whether life or death, after the first World War, no matter who wins or who loses, everyone leaves the big round religion. Otherwise, don''t blame me!"


    The old woman opened her mouth, and her eyes fell on Du Shaofu and Dongli Chihuang. In the depths of her eyes, she saw a wave.


    "No problem, I agreed. The Dalan sect is the servant of my woman''s family, and I can''t deal with it any more. But I can''t refuse to pay for the blood debts of thousands of men in our country, and I can''t let my woman order the killing of Dongli Chihuang. As a man, I should solve it myself!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, in short, Dongli Chihuang can''t stay today, and has no intention to ask Dongli Qingqing to order the settlement.


    It is natural that some people do not accept the big round religion until they are in the East.


    Dongli Chihuang has a high status in the Dalan religion. If Dongli Qingqing wants to solve the problem, he is afraid that there will be many changes in the Dalan cult.


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to know that some of the ancestors and many strong men of the big round cult were simply frightened by the old woman''s strength and surrendered to the Lord. Du Shaofu was not hard to know. He was afraid that if he had a chance, those old men would immediately attack behind their back.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu had intended to solve Dongli Chihuang himself. The culprit of all things was Dongli Chihuang. He was a huge aftershock and could never live again today.


    "Young Fu, you can think about it again."


    Dongli Qingqing talks. She knows her master. The matter is not simple. The master intends to do it. If she wants to fight Du Shaofu with Dongli Chihuang, at least it can also play a trial role. Dongli Chihuang is the supreme nirvana, and there are not many of those talents. She is afraid that he will suffer.


    "Don''t think about it. You have to believe that your man is very strong. Little Dong Li Chihuang has never been put in his eyes."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and took the Zijin tianque in his hand into the Shenque. He looked as if he wanted to finish Dongli Chihuang with bare hands. He did not put Dongli Chihuang in his eyes.


    Dongli Qingqing stamped her foot. Did that guy feel that the voice was not loud enough? This was to make her want to find a place to hide in and have no face to see people. The guy was also more and more brazen, and he didn''t admit anything.


    However, as for Du Shaofu''s strength, Dongli Qingqing was also relieved. The ferocious fellow never suffered any loss among his peers.


    "It''s more and more shameless. It''s really thick skinned!"


    Ouyang Shuang stares at Du Shaofu and pouts slightly. His heart seems to be a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s really our third sister-in-law."


    Du Yu looked into the air and said to the Du family.


    "The third sister-in-law is really beautiful. After the third brother gets married, he will be able to give birth to some beautiful and lovely children for the Du family. The blood of the third brother must be extremely strong." Du Xue said seriously.


    Du''s people, at the moment, is a delicate and beautiful as an elf like woman, as the Du family.


    "Jie Jie "


    with a cold smile, Dongli Chihuang looks at Du Shaofu coldly and coldly. He wanted to kill the former, as he wanted at the moment.


    Today, everything made him lose face. He had been eating shriveled all the time. Everything was because of the boy in front of him. Dongli Chihuang''s cold mind and killing opportunity could not be suppressed any more. He said, "do you finally stop hiding? Let''s solve it in the first World War. I''ll give you this opportunity!"


    "There is no need for the patriarch to do it. Let me solve it."


    Jialou jueyu opened his mouth and left Chihuang in the East. He had already tried it out. Although he was the supreme nirvana, his strength was too weak. There was no need for the younger patriarch Du Shaofu to take action.


    But at the moment, the words of Kalou jueyu fell in the ears of Dongli Chihuang, but everything was different.


    Listening to Jialou jueyu''s words, Dongli Chihuang is almost sure that Du Shaofu is very strong, but he is definitely not as strong as the brave young man of the golden winged Dapeng family. Therefore, the strong young man of the golden winged Dapeng family wants to act for Du Shaofu.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, Du Shao Fu, do you have to rely on others? Don''t you even have the courage to fight alone?"


    Dongli Chihuang sneered loudly, faintly, a terrible breath gushed out of her body. The light was shining in the sky. The terrible pressure fluctuated in the sky, which frightened Du Shaofu. She sneered and said, "if you dare not fight, go back. When you can fight against me on your own, come to me again!"When Du Shaofu heard this, he immediately raised his eyebrows and pointed straight to Chihuang. He broke out and said, "go to your grandmother, bear. When did I say that I dare not fight a war? Don''t talk to me. The supreme nirvana is great. Two generations are human beings, and the reincarnation of a remnant soul proves that the previous life is not strong enough. Wait for me to die!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was so loud that it reverberated around the sky like thunder!


    East from the Red Phoenix, the supreme nirvana, although at the beginning of that golden winged ROC bird group of youth a move ravaged, and then by Du Xiaoyao a blow down.


    The youth and Du Xiaoyao, but one is pure blood golden winged Dapeng, the other is red Jiri macaque.


    Therefore, Dongli Chihuang is ravaged. Although people are shocked, there is no one who dares to belittle Dongli Chihuang. After all, it is an unusual opponent.


    Supreme nirvana, Kyushu is hard to see, that is beyond the existence of Tianjiao, enough to kill peers, that is a kind of supreme.


    After leaving Chihuang in the East, he was a terrible strong man in his previous life. After his reincarnation, he was the supreme nirvana. Once he really rose in the future, he would be a terrible strong man to shock Kyushu and an incomparable peerless generation in Kyushu, enough to create a brilliant life.


    But now, Du Shaofu, as always, did not put it in his eyes.


    "They can''t avoid a war after all!"


    "I don''t know who will win and who will lose in the end. Is there really a peer among the Terrans who can defeat the supreme Nirvana?"


    There are voices around, Dongli Chihuang has been ravaged, but they are not Terrans, the supreme nirvana, it is said that the same generation of Terrans, that is absolutely incomparable.


    "I''m going to kill Chihuang by myself. I''ll do it myself, and it won''t take much effort."


    Du Shaofu then spoke to Jialou jueyu and patted him on the shoulder. He still did not put Dongli Chihuang in his eyes. His tone was disdainful.


    Dongli Chihuang heard Du Shaofu''s words, and her eyes were cold and cold. All his oppression and humiliation today would burst out completely at the moment, and said coldly, "Du Shaofu, I will kill you today!"


    "I don''t know where your self-confidence comes from. I''m in such a mess and dare to shout!"


    Du Shaofu was disdainful and swayed up in the air. Behind him, the ROC was shining with golden wings and looked calm and calm. However, he had great dignity and domineering power, which made people tremble as always.


    "Dongli Chihuang and Du Shaofu, the demon king, are old enemies. They can''t escape the first battle. I don''t know who is better!"


    "The two of them fight each other, representing the strongest peak of the young generation in Zhongzhou!"


    Around the strong voice, for its expectation, eyes.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu, the supreme nirvana, leaving Chihuang in the East, this is the strongest duel among the younger generation in Kyushu!"


    They also have to admit that after the supreme nirvana, Dongli Chihuang is already the peak of the younger generation in Zhongzhou. Du Shaofu, the only demon king, can resist.


    The two of them can definitely represent the peak of the strongest young generation in Kyushu.


    The strongmen of the Dalan religion and the wasteland retreated, and they both agreed to give the battlefield to Du Shaofu and Dongli Chihuang.


    For Dongli Chihuang, several ancestors of the Dalan sect, it seems that they have great confidence in Dongli Chihuang.


    The supreme nirvana, among the same generation, is absolutely impossible to have an opponent.


    For the golden winged Dapeng birds, there are three long chalky old, four long chalky old, five long chalky old, as well as Kalou Cailing, Jialou jueyu and others. They all have a calm look. They all know that leaving Chihuang''s supreme nirvana in the East is just a little supreme nirvana.


    Jialou jueyu is also the supreme nirvana, and bears the true bone of the golden winged ROC bird family. It is the pure blood of the golden winged ROC bird family. It is also the closest to the success of refining the divine body. However, Du Shaofu can''t help it.


    That Dongli Chihuang is a little supreme nirvana. His end is that the strong men of the golden winged ROC bird family have already had the result in their hearts. The ignorant human beings are digging their own graves without knowing it.


    However, for the Du family and the people of the World Association, it was a little nervous, but looking at the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, they did not worry, and their confidence suddenly increased.


    Cheng Shengnan has not left, now looking at the two young people, eyes light line of sight, can not help looking.


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Du Shaofu, who has stepped into the air. He doesn''t want to waste any more words. He relies on his strength to prove everything and wash away all the previous humiliation.


    "Boom


    From the east away from the body of Chihuang, a large piece of bright divine light burst out, just like the scorching sun, a terrible force surged into the sky, breaking the sky.


    "The nine wheel God of death


    Dongli Chihuang drank with a loud voice. The sound was like thunder. The runes were towering. The sky was full of bright lights. Finally, it turned into a terrible whirlpool of divine light. It was the most powerful nine turn divine wheel formula of the Dalan cult. It was said that it was a heaven level skill.


    "Boom..."


    The whirlpool gushes out and emerges above the sky. It is full of amazing whirlpool with mysterious power, which is too bright to be seen directly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1505

    The terrible whirlpool comes down from the sky, covering the sky. The vision is incomparable. The light is expanding. It is sweeping wildly with a breath of swallowing vitality, as if to devour the earth.


    Standing in the whirlpool, the red phoenix end of Dongli is surrounded by dazzling talismans and secret patterns. Finally, they entangle with each other, and a second terrible breath comes down, which makes the surrounding void boiling and swallowing the light, as if there is a boundless catastrophe coming!


    At the moment, Dongli Chihuang urges her own reincarnation pulse. The light is shining, just like the arrival of a God. The breath of life is sweeping around. The bright wave of Holy Light rune is all over the sky, which makes people want to crawl.


    "My supreme nirvana is not something you can stop. Du Shaofu, die!"


    Dongli Chihuang drinks, and directly launches the strongest attack, motivating the supreme Nirvana power, channeling the pressure of heaven and earth. With the strongest means and his own samsara martial vein, he merges into the strongest attack. Accompanied by the terrible whirlpool, he immediately shrouds Du Shaofu.


    That terrible breath wants to bring Du Shaofu into reincarnation and kill Du Shaofu in the samsara, so that people in the distance can''t help but fall into samsara.


    "The supreme nirvana, Nirvana is the heart, not the person, you this kind of supreme nirvana is too weak, pulse soul is vulnerable to a blow!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. At the same time, the golden talisman and secret patterns on his back twinkled like countless golden thunder and lightning.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s momentum is like a real golden winged ROC born. He flutters his wings and overlooks the world. The bright golden light fills the sky from the ROC''s golden wings. If he can flap his wings to cover the Archaean world, shoot down the stars and suppress the earthly life!


    Then, under the eyes of countless trembling millet, Du Shaofu waved his hand and urged the ROC to break the claws. When one claw was imprinted, it could tear the sky and seize the stars, tearing away the terrible whirlpool driven by the red phoenix of Dongli.


    It is said that the ROC can tear up a real dragon by breaking its claws. At the moment, Du Shaofu, who is now a master of the spirit, once again understands the profound magic power of the golden winged bird among the Dapeng golden winged birds, and his power is greatly increased.


    "Hula..."


    The void is torn, the whirlpool is torn, and the samsara pulse of the East leaving Chihuang is also directly torn.


    The footprints are not scattered, tearing up the void and grabbing to the east from the red Huang.


    Dong Li Chihuang''s eyes are startled. She wants to avoid it quickly, but it is not as fast as Du Shaofu.


    All of a sudden, Dongli Chihuang is crushed by Du Shaofu''s giant ROC''s claws, which distort the void, and grabs her body to her waist, just like a fish caught by an eagle''s claw.


    East from the red Huang face terrible, bright light in the body burst, a terrible force surging in the body, want to break free.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu threw Dongli Chihuang out of the air and threw her body into a mountain like a stone.


    A mountain peak was destroyed. The body of Chihuang was buried by a huge mountain.


    The earth roars, the earth shakes, the boulders roll down!


    This scene is so shocking that people are stupefied and frightened!


    The supreme Nirvana left Chihuang with all his strength and the strongest blow. However, he was like a master in front of Du Shaofu. He was not an opponent at all. He did not know whether he was alive or dead.


    The strongmen of the Dalan sect were full of confidence. Among the same generation of Terrans, they thought that no one would be the opponent of Chihuang, and no one could surpass the nirvana master.


    But they never thought that Dongli Chihuang, who they thought would not be defeated at all among his peers, was once again ravaged like that.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Around the silence, there was enough silence for a few gasps, and then there were countless voices of breathing down the cool air one after another. Some people''s throat was chalky and dry, and they were swallowing saliva.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, disappeared for several years. After this return, although it caused a lot of noise, he even defeated the Jianhong master of huijianmen with one sword. In the previous war, many new strong people in the martial area were killed, and the overlord of Lingtian valley was also killed directly.


    But all of this is far less than the shock of the scene just now!


    After the return of Du Shaofu, the demon king, no one knows what kind of strength he has reached.


    But just now, the supreme nirvana of Dongli Chihuang, was also ravaged and vulnerable to a single blow. All people know that the demon king has completely returned, and is still the invincible and ferocious demon king!


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is still the first person of the younger generation in Kyushu!"


    Mujian morning, a hundred miles boundless, mu Qingge and other people speak.


    "What is the supreme Nirvana? At this moment, uncle Du is back, leaving Chihuang in the East vulnerable!"


    The disciples of ancient Tianzong were excited and excited. Since the supreme nirvana of Chihuang in the East, the whole of Zhongzhou has been talking about the rise of Dalan religion, and the other eight mountain gates have been suppressed by public opinion.


    Among them, the ancient Tianzong naturally felt the pressure. When they walked out of the ancient Tianzong, they could obviously feel that the enthusiasm of the outside world for the big round religion was much higher than that of the ancient Tianzong.


    But now that young man in purple robe came out of the ancient Tianzong and was also a disciple of the ancient Tianzong, making Dongli Chihuang vulnerable."The master of Shaodian is so majestic that he can''t be defeated!"


    The disciples of the Seven Star hall are also excited. The little hall master returns and tells Kyushu in this way that he is still the first person of Kyushu''s generation!


    "East from the Red Phoenix, vulnerable, supreme nirvana is bullshit!"


    The disciples of xuanfumen and xuanmingzong are all happy about it. Xuanfumen and HuangGuo have always been allies. It''s reasonable to be happy and excited at the moment.


    But for the disciples of xuanming sect, it was naturally displeased with Du Shaofu''s going straight into the lake.


    But now xuanmingzong is already in the same line with the wasteland. Naturally, who is interested in the purple robed youth.


    "The president will continue to be strong."


    The disciples of the world association were very excited. Some people were shaking their voices and shouting. On their faces stained with the blood of the old people, they cried with joy and trembled with excitement.


    "Three brothers are invincible!"


    The younger generation of the Du family, it is not the blood surging with excitement. Some of the old men of the Du family who participated in the war could not help but want to scream loudly.


    The Du family has risen completely, and the third generation of the Du family has shown the most dazzling brilliance in today''s big round education which Kyushu pays close attention to.


    Cheng Chao is stunned. His invincible brother-in-law leaves Chihuang in the East, but at the moment he is directly thrown down by the purple robed youth.


    The supreme nirvana is not invincible. Cheng Chao really can''t figure out why Dongli Chihuang is vulnerable today.


    Cheng Shengnan looks into the air, his eyes are calm, but his eyes have been on the body of the purple robed youth, and he has not withdrawn his sight for a long time.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, was the first of the younger generation in Zhongzhou a few years ago, with brilliant achievements.


    Among the younger generation, the devil has never been defeated!


    At that time, Du Shaofu, the demon king, killed longjiu and defeated the extraordinary among the nine "families". He was promoted by Kyushu Pufan''s peers as the head of the Twelve Gods and became famous in Jiuzhou.


    Up to now, those opportunities have also been praised, what a storm!


    However, as time went by, the demon king disappeared in liezhong state and was pursued and killed by the demon cult and the light God court.


    Dongli Chihuang and the supreme nirvana, all of which make people have to doubt. The glory of Du Shaofu, the demon king, is also dim, and is no longer the situation of that year.


    Even before, Du Shaofu did not fight against Dongli Chihuang. Some people think that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is still strong, but the strongest young generation in Kyushu is no longer the one who belongs to the supreme nirvana of Dongli Chihuang.


    But now, Du Shaofu proved it with one move.


    "Boom..."


    The just collapsed mountain below began to vibrate, with a bright light from the cracks of the mountain, and finally the terrible breath burst out, such as volcanic eruption, the light was so bright and dazzling that people could not look directly at it. Countless boulders were broken, and the broken stones shot into the sky.


    Dongli Chihuang reappeared, her mouth was dripping with blood, but her body was covered with a layer of blue armor, just like a battle suit.


    It''s a special method in the nine turn God wheel formula of red phoenix from east to East. It can condense armor and even enhance power.


    At the moment, Dongli Chihuang has stepped into the air again, and her power is not improved by a little bit, but by several times.


    Between the eyebrows of Chihuang in Dongli, there is a divine light beating like a flame. On his forehead and head, there are six rounds of divine light lingering around him, just like a divine ring. A huge breath fills the air, and the supreme oppresses the living creatures in all directions.


    "with the supreme Nirvana and the power of previous life, he accelerates the awakening in a short time, and he is fighting for his name!"


    The old woman looks at Dongli Chihuang again, and looks at the six rings of God on her head in front of her forehead. It is a sign of supreme Nirvana and contains the pressure of heaven and earth. At the moment, it proves that Dongli Chihuang is also desperate. He is forcibly awakening the previous life with the power of supreme nirvana, which has serious consequences.


    "East from the red phoenix body breath, how can suddenly strong so much?"


    There are strong people around immediately feel the breath of Dongli Chihuang, which suddenly soars several times. They are surprised. Can Dongli Chihuang break through another layer in an instant.


    "Dongli Chihuang should be forced to awaken the previous life with the power of Nirvana, which has huge consequences and can have unimaginable side effects. It seems that Dongli Chihuang intends to fight hard with Du Shaofu, the demon king."


    A strong man has extraordinary eyesight. He has heard a lot of secret things and secrets in the world, and guessed the general situation of Dongli Chihuang.


    "Du Shaofu, I will kill you today!"


    Dongli Chihuang roared, the voice was sharp and harsh, and the shape was like crazy. There was a long gun in the hand. The light was bright, the whole body was exposed, shining on the sky, causing the heaven and earth to vibrate and resonate.


    "This is the magic weapon of Dongli Chihuang''s previous life, which is the highest level magic weapon. He can already control the weapon in the previous life!"


    The original Jinpeng master, now the master of Jinpeng, opened his mouth. His eyes twinkled with gold, and his eyes were astonished. As a magic weapon of the highest level, its power is absolutely terrible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1506

    "Heaven and earth reincarnation gun, die!"


    Dongli Chihuang drinks fiercely, and her whole body is bright. The rune is burning like a divine fire. The spear pierces out, and the front six rounds of bright divine ring radiate light over the spear.


    It was the supreme Nirvana power. It was protected by heaven and earth, channeled the energy of heaven and earth, and finally gathered into a unique shot to stab Du Shaofu.


    Under this shot, the void collapses, the black space cracks spread, swallowing the light all over the sky, making the four sides dim and irrelevant.


    In the dark world, only that spear was as bright as green thunder, shining especially, spreading to Du Shaofu.


    "With this shot, the highest level of Fengyu will also be shot with blood!"


    Some strong people marvel. At this moment, the reckless and crazy attack of Chihuang from Dongli is absolutely unmatched by the ordinary top sealing domain cultivators.


    Du Shaofu moved. Instead of retreating, he leaped out of the air. Dapeng flapped his wings and blasted out.


    There is no fancy in this punch, it''s just the simplest one.


    "Boom


    However, with the blow of Du Shaofu''s fist, the Dragon chanted for nine days, and the sound of the immortal elephant''s long cry shook the whole world.


    Before one punch, the space collapsed in a sudden crash.


    This is Du Shaofu''s baquan do. Its strength is not the same as it used to be. Baquan do has a great progress and its power has been greatly increased.


    Du Shaofu''s blow was also a direct blow to Chihuang.


    "Dang!"


    The fist directly collides with the spear awn, the flesh and blood collides the magic weapon, lets innumerable eyes look is also frightened.


    But in the end, it was not the scene of the flesh and blood explosion, but the brilliant broken Rune light burst out, and the surrounding space was broken into black cracks.


    "Kaka..."


    In a sonorous sound of breaking, before Du Shaofu''s fist, the tip of the gun broke into pieces, shooting in all directions, such as sparks.


    After that, not only the tip of the gun, but also the body of the gun directly cracked and broke into countless pieces. The light was gorgeous and the breath was amazing.


    Around the dark world, also began to restore brightness.


    Du Shaofu''s body has been forged for thousands of times, which is a great achievement of his body.


    On the strength of Du Shaofu''s body, not to mention the real golden winged ROC, it''s hard to compare with him. Even Jialou jueyu can''t catch up with him.


    This kind of flesh body, how terrible and powerful, dare to face the magic weapon.


    "My God, this is still human, how can there be such a abnormal body!"


    Du Shaofu''s fist shocked all the strong and smashed a top-level magic weapon with his flesh and blood fist. What a perversion.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Dongli Chihuang spits blood at his mouth. His arm is spasmodic, the pain is incomparable, and his palm is cracking and bleeding.


    Du Shaofu''s fist just now, with the power of supremacy, swept directly into the body of Dongli Chihuang through the reincarnation gun of heaven and earth.


    If it wasn''t for the Qiankun reincarnation gun and the energy armor on her body, she might have been directly shattered to death just after leaving the East.


    Dongli Chihuang is shocked and looks at Du Shaofu in shock. He doesn''t believe everything in front of him.


    "No, you can''t beat me, you can''t be better than me!"


    Dongli Chihuang roars loudly and moves between her hands. In the condensation of her fingerprints and the explosion of a bright light, the six rings in front of her forehead change alternately, which makes her body glow and expand. The six divine rings finally merge into one.


    In an instant, the body of Dongli Chihuang also directly expanded to more than 100 Zhang, like a terrible God transformed form.


    Dongli Chihuang''s huge body is full of runes, which blend with heaven and earth. They are crazy to absorb the energy of heaven and earth, oppress the world, and make people prostrate and worship!


    "I am the supreme nirvana, protected by heaven and earth. If you do not defeat me, you will die today."


    Dongli Chihuang sneers bitterly. He enjoys Nirvana and is protected by heaven and earth. At this moment, the most powerful card is to use the power of supreme nirvana.


    So from the beginning, even if it was defeated by the youth of the golden winged ROC and Du Xiaoyao, Dongli Chihuang felt that it was just the golden winged ROC bird. The youth and Du Xiaoyao were very strong, but if they really put together, they would die in the end.


    Whether he is the supreme nirvana or the reincarnated son is the greatest dependence of Dongli Chihuang. From the beginning to the end, he felt that Du Shaofu was dead.


    "Du Shaofu, you are going to die after all!"


    Dongli Chihuang moves again. In a blink of an eye, the huge swelling body is diving down, pressing one hand across the air, and a huge palm print falls from the sky.


    Around the palm print, the void is like a tsunami, and the sound is like wind and thunder. The terrible power can make the void blow up all around. The ancient air of rashness, accompanied by the heavenly power, can destroy everything.


    Everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, there were so many amazing means of Dongli Chihuang. The pressure of this palm print was too fierce and frightening.


    "Whew!"


    Du Shaofu also hit back, waving his hand to call out a thing, accompanied by the golden light, directly in the air."Boom


    At this moment, the sky and the earth trembled, and a tremendous pressure seemed to erupt like a volcano, and the sky was covered with golden light.


    Such momentum, such as the thunder, clang clank, shaking nine days!


    In a flash, there was a faint shadow of the Golden Dragon hovering around Du Shaofu. It was like a holy relic, and the emperor was in the world!


    That kind of prestige is too terrible. It makes everyone change color and tremble. A heavenly power makes people crawl without trembling millet.


    "It seems to be the dragon spirit of the imperial palace!"


    some people exclaimed that the terrible aura of golden light was the imperial dragon spirit.


    Du Shaofu was in the air with a long sword in his hand. It was baying, the great weapon of the desolate country. The seal of his own life made by baying was also the instrument of Du Shaofu''s life.


    "Whew!"


    Du Shaofu directly wielded his sword and cut it down. In the surrounding heaven and earth, and in the boundless surrounding air, there was a mysterious power seeping from the heaven and the earth, and finally gathered before the sword awn.


    This sword is swept out, containing the powerful sword, the Imperial Palace dragon Qi blessing, the empty golden awn is ten thousand Zhang, finally the sword awn directly turns into a golden dragon virtual shadow.


    The golden dragon is huge, almost thousands of feet in size, majestic and ferocious. Accompanied by a trend of heaven and earth, it directly grasps the terrible fingerprint of Chihuang in the East.


    This sword is blessed by the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. It is the gathering of the national spirit and the belief of countless subjects. It makes the whole world tremble and the creatures around tremble!


    "Why is the Imperial Palace so strong in Dragon Spirit?"


    Countless strong people move, that is the palace dragon gas, too terrible, not the general palace dragon gas, with the power of the world, mortals are hard to defeat!


    The virtual shadow of the golden dragon is surging, the dragon spirit of the imperial palace is rolling, and the vastness is surging in the void sky.


    A breath of terror broke out and swept out of the sky. The four winds and clouds directly hit the terrible fingerprint.


    Dongli Chihuang''s handprint did not persist for long before it was broken, unable to stop the huge golden dragon.


    "Oh..."


    The Golden Dragon flies across the sky, and the Dragon chant shakes people''s heart and soul, and directly bumps into the huge body of the East Li Chihuang.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    In a flash, east from the red Huang''s huge body directly exploded, the body''s light God ring is also exploding.


    The terrible agitation swept across the sky, so that the whole heaven and earth lightning thunder, people''s soul throb.


    The surrounding space is also exploding, the abyss below emerges, the river flows backward, this terrible scene seems to be in extinction!


    Dongli Chihuang''s huge body explodes, and finally returns to its original appearance. The energy armor covered on her body is also dim, and the corners of her mouth are dripping with blood and her whole body is dim.


    "You You are It''s.... "


    At the last moment, Dongli Chihuang''s pupils expand and just stare at Du Shaofu. It seems that he has finally discovered something.


    The imperial dragon spirit can''t really hurt him so much, but in the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, it also contains a kind of familiar, but it makes him kneel down.


    That power, let his supreme Nirvana Qi, vulnerable.


    "Kill!"


    But Dongli Chihuang''s voice has not dropped. The shadow of Du Shaofu''s hand is swept out and unpredictable. It turns into a series of sword whips, wrapping up a layer of bright silver and gold electric light, penetrating the space, and directly plunging into the heart of Dongli Chihuang''s eyebrows.


    The sword whip swept in, and then Ba Ying returned to his position. A sword directly pierced into the heart of the red Huang''s eyebrows.


    The shadow is bright, the golden light is shining everywhere, and there is a bright silver gold arc.


    There are sound waves such as dragon chanting, and there is a golden dragon shadow looming in the void around, which is a kind of amazing vision.


    With the power of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, everything is destroyed in Dongli Chihuang''s mind, and Dongli Chihuang''s yuan Shen is directly destroyed.


    Dongli Chihuang''s energy armor is dim, and finally disappears. Her eyes are blank. She stares at Du Shaofu in fear.


    However, the words in the mouth of Dongli Chihuang have not completely fallen down, that is, with fear, unwilling to have the final resentment, after all, she closed her eyes, and her vitality and mind disappeared.


    "Pedaling..."


    Surrounded by the light wheel, the strong people of the big round religion, such as Mingxu Laozu and Daoxu Laozu, are trembling and staggering backward. They can''t accept the scene in front of them.


    "Dead, the supreme Nirvana Dongli Chihuang was killed by the demon king Du Shaofu!"


    The four powerful exclaimed, and his heart seemed to be pressed on a stone of ten thousand catties.


    The supreme Nirvana from the east of Chihuang hall was so easily killed by Du Shaofu, the demon king. It''s hard to believe it!


    "I will kill you with the seal of the desolate Kingdom, and offer a memorial to the jade seal, so as to seek justice for the fallen children of the wasteland."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and waved his hand. The bully''s shadow came back to his hand, and his voice spread far and wide.


    Dongli Chihuang''s body falls from a high altitude into the open abyss on the ground below. No matter how lifeless it is, the original gods are scattered and can not be reincarnated again. The death is very clean and thorough.At this moment, the sky is full of gold. Behind Du Shaofu, the golden wings of the giant ROC expand, and the shadow of the Golden Dragon hovers around him. It seems like a miracle coming, and the pressure is even more shocking.


    "Those who violate our country will be killed!"


    Du Shaofu was holding a bully''s shadow. The shadow of the Golden Dragon trembled all over his body. His voice was like the thunder of a dragon. The earth and the earth around him were shaking for nine days!


    At this moment, countless eyes were staring at each other. The purple robed youth was covered with golden light, just like a holy relic, and the king came to the world!


    "The king of Dapeng comes to the world and raises the prestige of our country!"


    Among the children of the state of famine, juejian king, jindiao king, xuanjiao king and so on, many princes and Marquises of the wasteland roared and drank, and countless children of the wasteland followed suit, and their voices were moving in the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1507

    Dongli Chihuang, the supreme nirvana, uses his supreme power to forcibly awaken the previous life. At the end of the day, even the top of the Fengyu realm can be killed. Let the strong people in all directions sigh. It is no wonder that he was defeated by Du Xiaoyao and the youth of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. He has absolute self-confidence. He has such capital indeed.


    Dongli Chihuang''s supreme nirvana is absolutely terrible to the extreme. The peak of the younger generation in Kyushu is worthy of its name. If it can grow up safely, it will be enough to achieve a brilliant future.


    But such a supreme Nirvana east from Chihuang, finally used his strongest card, is still killed by the demon king clean, toward the end.


    "The devil or the devil is still the strongest existence of the younger generation in Kyushu!"


    "The supreme Nirvana East leaves the Red Phoenix, also cannot resist the demon king!"


    "The devil is on the road of invincibility. He has never been defeated by his peers."


    Full of sighs, east from Chihuang supreme nirvana, shock Kyushu, but in the end it ended in this way.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is invincible. I''m afraid it won''t be long before he can push the world around!" In the boundless religion, an old monk opened his mouth, and his heart was shocked.


    In Kyushu, the strong men in tiandaozong and guquanmen are not very good-looking. Although they did not take part in today''s bloody battle, they mostly hope that Dongli Chihuang can win.


    But now the result is quite contrary to what they think. The more powerful Du Shaofu is, the more threatening he is to them.


    The old woman''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu, and she was surprised. Dongli Chihuang''s supreme Nirvana was also killed. She knew what it meant.


    The ancestors of hundred rounds, such as Mingxu and Daoxu, were strong in the big round religion. Their eyes were twitching fiercely, unwilling and angry.


    "Hate!"


    Their eyes turned red, but they couldn''t intervene. They watched the reincarnated Dongli Chihuang''s nirvana and finally was killed. What killed was not only Dongli Chihuang, but also completely cut off the hope of the rise of the Dalan religion.


    "Poof..."


    The old man with the big round religion was filled with blood and vomited blood.


    Cheng Shengnan raises his eyes and looks at the front. His eyes are complicated.


    "Beyond our means."


    Jialou jueyu spoke faintly, and he knew the result well.


    And for the three elders, four elders and others, is no surprise.


    However, Sima stepped on the star, Gu Qingyang, Jinpeng domain master, Nanli soul and so on. They couldn''t help their chin and couldn''t take it back for a long time.


    They speculated that Du Shaofu should be able to defend against Dongli Chihuang, otherwise he would not have done it himself.


    But Sima stepped on the stars and never thought that Dongli Chihuang would be killed so easily in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Ha ha, the supreme nirvana is nothing. My disciples will still be killed!"


    Gu Qingyang is excited to laugh, and has no fear of image.


    Du Shaofu was in the air with golden light. A bag of heaven and earth in his hand was put into his arms without leaving any trace. It was just from the body of Chihuang who had just left the East.


    "Dongli Chihuang has been ambushed. The people of the Dalan cult can withdraw. The disciples of the tianshe sect in Lingtian Valley can be killed without mercy!"


    Du Shaofu cheered, and the shadow was swept out of his hand. Along with the rolling dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, in the nine days of dragon chanting, in the surging wind and clouds, he killed and entered the army of xuanmingzong and Lingtian valley.


    Dongli Chihuang has been killed. Du Shaofu is able to let go of the Dalan cult for the sake of Dongli Qingqing, but he does not intend to let go of lingtiangu and tianshe sect.


    In particular, lingtiangu also sent out the top strong men to kill him on the way. At this moment, Du Shaofu wants to settle the accounts together.


    "Kill!"


    The sky will 18 Wei again, 18 invisible breath of strength surging, let the surrounding space tremble.


    Eighteen young people jumped out, as if it was eighteen javelins plunging into the crowd, sharp and bloody, killing all directions.


    "Roar..."


    "Kill lingtiangu and tianshezong!"


    "Kill!"


    Du''s children, disciples of the World Association, the army of the wasteland, the monsters of the temple of beasts, and so on, all of them fought together again.


    Dongli Chihuang was killed, is it not the blood surging, they call out weapons, killing and cutting fiercely.


    "Back, back!"


    The large Lunjiao army retreated suddenly and didn''t want to be swept in.


    The army of lingtiangu and tianshezong was shocked and trembled. It was creepy.


    At the moment, the big round has been withdrawn, and they will not be rivals.


    "Back, back!"


    Tian she Zong, a strong man in Lingtian Valley, drinks and roars in the sky.


    "Du Shaofu, do you really want to kill all of you? There are some ancient ancestors of the tianshe clan. If we kill us completely, we will certainly not let you go!"


    "There is also an ancient protector of the valley in Lingtian valley. His accomplishments have already reached the sky. Du Shaofu, if you kill us all, you will suffer bloody revenge!"


    In the heavenly snake sect, an old man cried out. At the moment, he was afraid that the demon king Du Shaofu would kill him.This time, the troops from Tianshui sect and lingtiangu are elite, and the strong ones from the two mountain gates are also the elites in the mountain gates. Once they are eliminated, both the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian Valley can not afford such heavy costs.


    "Do you dare to threaten me when you are dying? Everyone will do their best to kill me!"


    Du Shaofu drank and paid no attention to it. His eyes were still dense. He was intent on killing the sky. He held a bully shadow and killed all directions. He urged Yin Lei puppet and four snake skeleton puppets. Everywhere he passed, blood stained mountains and rivers, howled and howled incessantly, just like the demon Kingdom.


    Du Shaofu killed decisively, and it was a disaster to keep these people. Only by killing them completely, could lingtiangu and tianshezong thoroughly fear and fear.


    "The devil is so cruel


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s intention to kill others, the strong in all directions are also afraid.


    The people of Wuliang sect, huijianmen sect and Xiandu gate are all lucky. Compared with the big round sect, the Tian she sect and the Lingtian Valley, Du Shaofu has been kind enough to them.


    All the strong men fought again, including zitianzun, yuxianzi, Jialou jueyu, Tianhuang leopard, Tianyue poisonous spider, and wild Gu Diao.


    The strong men of lingtiangu and tianshezong have fallen one after another. They are unable to compete. At the moment, without the big round religion, they are even more irresistible.


    Even the four elders and the five elder Jialou Yuantu, the two domain masters, Rumeng rucrazy, also killed the top ones who were fighting against the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen in the distance.


    The three elders didn''t make a move. He was in the air.


    It was a ferocious massacre, killing thousands of miles of mountains and rivers, until the sky and the earth were dark, and finally the sun and the moon were dark.


    The powerful forces of the besieged forces finally looked at them from afar, and they were all creepy.


    In the future, if anyone wants to move the wasteland again, he will have to think about it. Who can resist the killing.


    The strong men of lingtiangu and tianshe clan kept on talking about blood. Some people exploded themselves, others tried their best, some fled, and some escaped by means of means.


    To howl and howl, as of ghosts.


    In fact, everything has not been too long. Under the siege and massacre of various forces, 99% of the army of the snake sect in Lingtian Valley and the day after tomorrow has been killed.


    The corpses are everywhere, and the blood is towering. The bones are piled up outside the big Lunjiao, like mountains going away one after another.


    Blood overflows and converges into a bloody stream. Inside and outside the Dalan cult, the mountains and rivers of Wanli are painted with blood color, which is desolate and vivid.


    "Asshole, let some of their old friends escape."


    In the distant sky, it is like a dream, like a crazy domain master. The four elders, kalouye, the five elders, are far away. There are six mysterious strong men coming.


    None of the Six Mysterious strong men''s breath is under the two ancestors of Dalan cult, Mingxu and Daoxu.


    These six people are just the intrepid beings who have been intercepting the heaven snake sect and the spirit heaven.


    They are the ancestor of the Xuanfu sect, the master of the heaven Fu domain, and the Murong ancient eagle of the xuanming sect and the master of the Wuming domain.


    Finally, there are ancient moon domain master and Tianfeng domain master of ancient Tianzong.


    "It''s hard to stop them from escaping, but now they have paid a heavy price. I''m afraid they can''t recover in a short time."


    Murong guying opened his mouth, and his voice reverberated in all directions. Then Du Shaofu said, "little friend, we have met."


    "Thank you for your help."


    Du Shaofu put away the golden wings of baying and Dapeng. The xuanming sect helped him. Murong guying came in person. At the moment, Du Shaofu did not lose face.


    "Ha ha, it should be."


    Murong guying laughs and gives a smile to Ming Rong Yin.


    "Murong guying is a cunning old man."


    Huijianmen, Xiandu gate, wuliangjiao, an old man sighed to himself.


    "Cheng Shengnan, do you still want to leave? The light court has to pay interest!"


    Suddenly, not far away, there was a big shout. Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, Wu Ma Sheng, Tao Yu and so on gathered around Cheng Shengnan and Cheng Chao, who were about to leave.


    At the moment, Dongli Diao and others all know that Cheng Shengnan is a disciple of Guangming shenting. He doesn''t intend to let it go. He wants to avenge the elder martial brothers and sisters of the Seven Star hall.


    "You are not enough to stop me. Let the strong men of your school do it."


    Cheng Shengnan looks at Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, etc., and opens his mouth slightly.


    "You go, tell the old dog to wait for me again!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appears quietly, standing in front of Lin weiqi, and letting Cheng Shengnan leave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1508

    "If I meet you on the court of light, even if I am defeated, I will fight for it." Cheng Shengnan looks at Du Shaofu and says that his words are simple and clear, and his beautiful face is full of some bitter and astringent meanings.


    "I will not be polite to the court of light." Du Shaofu said indifferently.


    Cheng Shengnan takes Cheng Chao, who is still in a state of shock, and turns into a Changhong. After a few flashes, he disappears in the air.


    A bloody battle was finally over. All the forces of the Dalan cult, originally for the sake of Dongli Chihuang''s Ultimate Nirvana, also wanted to see the final victory or defeat between Du Shaofu and Dongli Chihuang. However, as a result, all the forces left quietly without even saying goodbye to the Dalan cult.


    Tiandaozong, guquanmen and other Shanmen were even more afraid that Du Shaofu would make trouble for them. After all, in the wasteland of heaven, they had a lot of conflicts with Du Shaofu, and they had already quietly disappeared.


    "I''ve seen the Lord."


    A well-dressed young man saluted Du Shaofu. He was a star swallowing Python in the wilderness. This time, he came along with the king of magic tiger.


    Since then, the boa has been swallowing from the land.


    The last time the king of magic tiger and others went back from the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, Du Shaofu thought of Tianhuang swallowing star boa, which was to let the king of Linghuan tiger, the king of divine ape, and the king of mad bear to greet him loudly when they saw him.


    Therefore, this time Du Shaofu smashed the call of the jade slips, and the king of magic tiger also informed the Tianhuang swallow star Python to come. Previously, he had been killing the enemy.


    Tianhuang swallow star Python got the God thunder forging body, and now it is a perfect animal respect level, but compared with the advantages of the spirit magic tiger and so on, plus the spirit fantasy tiger king and so on, this is much stronger than the Tianhuang swallow star python, of course, there is a lot of difference in strength.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Dongli Qingqing Lianbu moved to Du Shaofu''s body, and a few wisps of hair fluttered in the ear temples, as if out of the dust.


    "I''m going to visit the temple of light these two days."


    Du Shaofu''s expression was indifferent, and his killing intention was restrained. He was quite different from the previous one.


    Looking at the woman in front of her, she looked like a banished immortal who had entered the world by mistake. Her beauty was moving and touching. Du Shaofu drew a smile on her lips and continued, "why don''t you take the time to accompany me to stone city in these two days to meet my uncle and second uncle."


    "Why?"


    East from green surprised asked, but then seems to be aware of what, immediately said: "I just don''t go."


    In full view of the public, Du Shaofu caught the beast of Dongli Qingqing. He was very enthusiastic and said with a smile: "no, the ugly daughter-in-law always wants to see her parents in law. We haven''t seen each other for so long. You won''t have to leave without saying goodbye. Last time..."


    "You mentioned last time, you..."


    Dongli Qingqing felt the eyes around him, and his face was ruddy and delicate. He immediately took away Du Shaofu''s hand. He knew that the ferocious guy could not speak well and could only stay away from him.


    "What happened last time? I left without saying goodbye last time."


    Du Shaofu touched the back of his head and was puzzled. The woman really said that she would change her face without warning.


    "But the look of blushing is really pretty."


    Du Shaofu seriously said that his delicate face like an elf was just so delicate and charming that he could hardly help but take a bite.


    Su Muxin looks at Du Shaofu, and his charming temperament shows a different kind of nobility and elegance. Under his curled eyelashes, his morning dew eyes flit by, and then he is submerged in the faint charming ripples.


    "Boy, it''s time to leave the territory of the great Lunjiao."


    The old woman opened her mouth, and had already given the order to leave, and then entered the depths of the great Lunjiao.


    "Brother Du."


    Mujian morning, a hundred miles boundless, the wind is innocent, mu Qingge and so on gather around Du Shaofu and greet each other.


    "Let''s talk somewhere else."


    Du Shaofu looked at the direction of the old woman''s disappearance. He was afraid of it, and then he laughed at mujianchen.


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen battle with an old ancestor of Da Lunjiao. He has been entangled all the time and finally stops at the moment.


    "Heaven doesn''t help me in the big round of teaching!"


    The old man''s face was overcast and cold. Finally, he could only leave. Knowing that Dongli Chihuang had been killed, he roared angrily.


    Zhen Qingchun is pale, and uses six rounds of blood killing array to trap a figure of the ancestor level of the big round cult, and the consumption is extremely serious.


    The armies of all sides began to retreat. Du Shaofu, introduced by the Shigong Jinpeng Yuzhu and nanlihun, met with Guyue Yuzhu, Tianfeng Yuzhu, tianhun Yuzhu, Tianfu Laozu, and so on. After saying hello, Du Shaofu left with mu Jianchen and others.


    As for the remaining matters such as cleaning up the battlefield, Yao Zun and Doctor Wu had already been arranged, and Du Shaofu didn''t have to worry about it.


    "In time, this boy will be brilliant!"


    The master of the heaven soul domain, the ancestor of Tianfu, Murong guying and other strong men looked at the back of Du Shaofu''s departure, and could not help admiring him at the moment.


    A person who can defeat the supreme Nirvana grows up all the time without any accident, and his future glory is doomed.


    Later, the master of the heaven soul domain and other strong men said hello to the three long chalao, the three long chalao and the five long chalao of the golden winged Dapeng birds. It seems that they have seen all of them before.A bloody battle was completely subsided and the armies of all sides left at dusk.


    In the end, the spirit and blood vine evil spirit, which devoured the souls of the battlefield and the spirit of blood evil spirits, also left in the dusk. The harvest this time has nearly burst them.


    The setting sun is setting, the setting sun is like blood, shining on thousands of miles of blood.


    Inside and outside the Dalan religion, there is a mess. Except for the real core of the Dalan cult, it is almost a ruin, and the mountains are stained with blood.


    Countless disciples of the big round sect stood around, all of them were sluggish and could not recover for a long time.


    Even the army of Du Shaofu, the demon king at the beginning, has never been taken seriously.


    But none of them thought that in the end, the big round religion was so bloody.


    If it had not been for the mysterious woman and the old woman, it would have been even more miserable if it had not been for the present consequences of the big round religion.


    "Hate!"


    Some of the disciples of the big round cult were unwilling to look at the bloody mountains and roar at the sky.


    "Laozu, we didn''t find the body of the son. We lost our whereabouts."


    In a bloody abyss, several figures swept out with a dignified face.


    They are all changchalao, the remaining members of the Dalan cult. They search for the remains of Dongli Chihuang in the abyss, but they find that the remains of Dongli Chihuang are missing.


    "No way. Go down and look for it."


    The old ancestor of Mingxu drank, and his figure turned into a rainbow and rushed into the abyss. He wanted to find out the remains of Dongli Chihuang and wanted to find out how Dongli Chihuang was killed by the town.


    Even if Dongli Chihuang''s supreme nirvana is defeated, Dongli Chihuang''s original spirit contains the soul of the previous life. It will not be so easy to kill her completely.


    However, in the end, a series of figures were swept out of the abyss again. The old ancestor of Mingxu was ugly, and the bones of Dongli Chihuang were still not found. Even the bones of Dongli Chihuang were not found.


    "It''s broken. It''s gone."


    The old ancestor of Mingxu was looking at the sky in the middle of the sky, and the bones of Chihuang disappeared in the East, but Mingming didn''t burst into pieces, which made him puzzled.


    The night has come, and the breath of blood evil spirits is still in place. In a day, the big round religion is no longer what it used to be.


    "Why did you come to this stage, why "


    some old people of the big round religion have doubts. Up to now, they still don''t know what causes the big round religion to become today''s situation.


    Zhongzhou tianmeng, just established today, was destroyed. It is definitely the fastest perishing alliance in history.


    The great Lunjiao suffered heavy losses, many of the strong fell, and tens of millions of disciples were slaughtered.


    The army of the heavenly snake sect and Lingtian Valley lost more miserably than that of the Dalan sect. They left innumerable corpses and left, not to mention ordinary disciples who fled back. Even less than one tenth of the strong ones fled back, including those who fled to the yuan God.


    Zhongzhou tianmeng was defeated, the Dalan cult was bloodwashed, lingtiangu and tianshezong were killed. Almost all the troops were destroyed, and countless powerful men bled. The news immediately spread to the whole Zhongzhou and Kyushu.


    On that night, the emperor Dapeng won a complete victory, and the news of the blood washing of the big Lunjiao had already been passed back to the stone city by the moon shadow hall.


    The stone city boils and cheers until dawn.


    Two days later, wasteland, stone city.


    Du Shaofu returned to Shicheng with the help of the powerful forces of Kyushu, the strong of the Hehuan sect, ghost car, Tianhuang leopard and so on.


    As for the armies of all sides, they are still in the back, not to mention that the vast lineup can not rush into the stone city.


    This time, when all the forces came to help, Du Shaofu naturally wanted to do his best to be the host of the earth. Otherwise, it would not be reasonable.


    "Is this stone city?"


    "It''s not a big place. Is this the devil coming out of here?"


    "Damn it, those are undead grass and Dongming grass. There is such a treasure outside Du Shaofu''s gate!"


    When people enter the stone city, they feel fresh.


    Kyushu''s many powerful forces come first and gather in Shicheng. What a shock! It makes the whole stone city boil.


    "Strong, too strong, these Du family''s younger generation are all flesh strong, no longer under the monster beast, the natural posture talented person!"


    In Du''s house, there were many voices of surprise.


    When the powerful men of all major forces in Kyushu entered the Du family, they met many of the descendants of the Du family.


    They deliberately inspected and peeped. They were shocked by the physical strength of the descendants of the Du family.


    "It is said that you are all the strong in Kyushu. The patriarch said that your magical powers and means are so powerful that you can turn the river and the sea, right?"


    A group of young men and girls of Du family and many baby sitters gathered around some powerful people in Kyushu who looked kind and kind-hearted. In their clear eyes, they were full of yearning and awe.


    "Seriously, you can be strong in the future."


    Being awed and looked at by a large group of young men and girls, these strong men are also extremely helpful, smiling and answering everyone."Can we be as strong as you then?"


    A Doujia baby with a snot on her young face is full of seriousness. They also want to grow up to be the legendary strong man.


    "As long as you practice hard and have a strong pulse and soul, you will have a chance to be as powerful as us."


    A grand old man patted his chest and said that he was so kind and smiling that he was very popular with the kids.


    "Pulse soul, can I become a strong one?"


    A boy of six or seven years old, with a strong figure, suddenly felt black light on his body.


    "Roar!"


    In a flash, a roar of tiger startled the sky, and a huge black giant tiger emerged. It was ready to attack, and its breath was amazing!


    And when the shadow of this black giant tiger emerges, the powerful people around him suddenly look silly.


    "I''ve got a wipe. Am I wrong? I must be wrong!"


    "Dark tiger pulse soul, is this true?"


    Then, one by one, the powerful were stunned, and the pulse soul inspired by a child was the legendary dark tiger.


    Not to mention that the six or seven year old boy has already built the foundation successfully. The pulse and soul of the dark tiger is absolutely terrible.


    "And mine, see if my pulse is strong or not?"


    "My, look at my pulse!"


    At that time, this group of young men and girls and baby milk, is the same as the donation of treasure, to urge out their own pulse soul.


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the animals was like thunder, which immediately shocked the whole Du family. The shadow of a single pulse soul beast emerged, and a strong sense of prestige spread.


    At the moment, the powerful people of the major forces in Kyushu are stupefied.


    "My God, this is the pure blood dragon''s pulse soul!"


    "There are nine Phoenix veins and spirits here. Damn it!"


    "Oh, my God, and the spirit of the golden winged ROC bird!"


    "Phoenix pulse soul, this is absolutely Phoenix pulse soul!"


    "Where are these little monsters from? Do you want others to live?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Gu Gu..."


    Then, one by one the powerful forces in Kyushu began to tremble. Their eyes turned red, and they took a cool breath, shaking their bodies.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1509

    These little monsters are too terrible, the pulse and soul on one''s body is enough to frighten people, but also the natural posture talent is terrible, even the flesh body is strong and abnormal.


    "How can you practice so much? How can you be so good at a young age?"


    An old man couldn''t help asking, and his heart was shaking.


    These little monsters, any one of them is enough to make people in the dragon wind. How amazing it will be to grow up in the future.


    "You little bunnies are lazy again and don''t give me a bath."


    There was a big shout, many people in the Du family were startled, saw a group of small guys in Kyushu major forces around the strong, immediately all directly photographed away.


    "Master Fu is here. Run."


    Seeing the middle-aged man, a group of little guys seemed to be extremely afraid of the "bath". They immediately dispersed and disappeared.


    "Is this really just a small border town?"


    It''s really terrible to leave a group of powerful people in Kyushu lamenting that it''s hard to recover for a long time.


    At dusk, in the palace of the wasteland, there is a grand gathering for all the powerful people in Kyushu, including xuanfumen, ancient Tianzong, xuanmingzong and Hehuan sect.


    Good wine, delicious food, good liquor.


    There are also people from the family of golden winged ROC birds, such as Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing and Kalou juecheng, which are even more oppressive. The younger generation at the scene can''t breathe.


    However, due to Du Shaofu''s relationship, Jialou jueyu and Jialou juecheng are not too indifferent to mujianchen, Baili boundless, muqingge, huazimo and so on. After a few cups of nectar, they are also familiar with a lot.


    Du Shaofu raised his glass to thank all major forces for their help.


    The powerful men of all major forces stood up and nodded and looked at the young man in purple robe. The Imperial Palace was full of dragon spirit, with great freedom and dignity. No one dared to despise it.


    In the big round, the purple robed youth has already been in full bloom.


    Such a young man is only in his twenties. In time, what an amazing degree he will step on and bring a brilliant life. Who dares to despise it again!


    The feast was lively, and the powerful gathered together, like a grand event in Kyushu.


    "Gentlemen, thank you for your help."


    In front of many powerful people in baihuamen, Du Shaofu stood up alone to propose a toast.


    "You are welcome."


    A group of strong people of the hundred flower gate rose and treated each other without any promotion.


    "In fact, there is one more thing, younger generation has an unkind request."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and drew mu ruobai to the strong men of Baihua gate and said, "Mu ruobai is a member of the general guard of the heaven in the world. He is also a brother of the younger generation. He is affectionate and righteous with a female disciple of your family. Please be able to become the beauty of a chalkiness person and be flexible. I am very grateful to you. This is a little of my heart."


    After that, Du Shaofu took out a jade vase from the heaven and earth bag and handed it to a middle-aged beautiful woman in the hundred flowers gate.


    This beautiful woman is the leader of baihuamen this time, and she is also the leader of the realm.


    "Why, what''s Du Shaofu doing? Is this going to propose?"


    "Is it possible that the boy has a crush on the female disciple of the baihuamen?"


    Looking at the news, a lot of curious figures gathered around.


    "What do you mean, ROC emperor?"


    The middle-aged lady hesitated for a moment. Looking at the jade bottle that Du Shaofu had brought to us, she hesitated and took it first.


    "You can see what it is first." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    Beautiful woman is also curious, smell speech, in all around is curious under the eye gaze opened the bottle stopper.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, a dazzling light burst out, and a real dragon gas swept out, forming a resonance with the whole palace.


    "Oh..."


    The sound of a dragon''s chant came out. It seemed that there was a real dragon to roar out of the jade bottle.


    "Dragon blood essence, such powers, must be pure blood dragon blood!"


    Around the strong, suddenly someone guessed that it was dragon blood essence, pure blood dragon blood essence, so that anyone present should be envious of the treasure.


    "A little bit of heart, power should be if white betrothal gifts, but also ask the elders of hundred flowers door to complete."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that there were just a few drops of dragon blood essence in the jade bottle. Although there were only a few drops, they were valuable.


    "This..."


    The strong man of baihuamen is dazzled, and the temptation of dragon blood essence is too great. It is absolutely impossible for anyone to take out such writing.


    "It''s not that we don''t give face. It''s because there are rules in the door. My female disciples of Baihua sect can''t marry outside."


    Beautiful women are in a dilemma. Dragon blood essence is a treasure, but there are rules in the door that can''t be changed.


    "The rules of Baihua gate can be changed a little bit. Why bother to have a lover?"


    "Yes, the rules of Baihua gate should be revised."


    All around the big forces were making noises and excited.All the female disciples of the Baihua sect are beautiful as flowers and fairies. The young talents among the major forces have always been remembered by people from ancient times to the present.


    It is a pity that the rules of the hundred flowers gate make a group of young talents only be able to look and sigh.


    But if we can let the baihuamen change the rules now, even if they are old and miss the opportunity, they can also leave opportunities for the disciples and future generations. Why not.


    Because of Du Shaofu''s face, the beautiful woman was in a bit of a dilemma. Besides, she couldn''t make the decision completely.


    "Emperor Peng, this is indeed a dilemma. The rules of our Baihua gate have been left by our ancestors for a long time. They can''t be changed without authorization. It''s disrespectful to our ancestors." A beautiful woman''s face is hard to look at.


    "It''s true that we can''t be disrespectful to our ancestors, but there are some things that can be changed. That''s OK."


    Du Shaofu laughed, then patted mu ruobai on the shoulder and said to the beautiful woman, "my brother, I''m not bad in appearance and character. I don''t know how to be a disciple if I join the master''s school?"


    "Come to my door..."


    When the beautiful woman heard this, she was stunned.


    Mu ruobai is extraordinary. Naturally, this beautiful woman knows that she has defeated many of her peers in baihuamen. In the end, only Hua Zimo can suppress her.


    "It''s not impossible to worship under my door. I''m afraid that the boy will not abide by the rules in the future..."


    The beautiful woman hesitated. If such a young man could worship under her door, it would be very good indeed. In the big round religion, she had also noticed mu ruobai. She was so strong that she might not be sure what to do even if Hua Zimo had a fight with her at the moment.


    Du Shaofu immediately laughed and quickly motioned to Mu ruobai: "if white, the elder has agreed, do you still don''t follow the teacher?"


    Mu ruobai was stunned, and then understood. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed, saying, "I''ll see your master."


    "Well, get up. I''ll take this disciple."


    As soon as the beautiful woman waved her hand, a gentle force set off mu ruobai and put the jade bottle containing dragon blood into the bag of heaven and earth.


    "Mu ruobai is already a disciple of Baihua sect. Now it doesn''t affect the rules of your sect. Please help me." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Please master Mu ruobai did not miss the opportunity to plead.


    The beautiful woman had no choice but to smile bitterly. Looking at mu ruobai, the more satisfied she looked, the more she liked Du Shaofu. Then she laughed at Du Shaofu and said, "Li Yue, that girl, I''m not only an elder in her family, but also an elder in her family. I''ll make arrangements for it when I get there. There should be no problem."


    "Thank you, master."


    Hearing the speech, mu ruobai saluted immediately. Then he stood in front of Du Shaofu with gratitude in his heart and saluted on one knee. His eyes welled up a little moist and said, "thank you, president."


    "Thank you. You are a member of tianjiangwei and my brother. Don''t forget to inform me on the big day." Du Shaofu laughed and pulled up mu ruobai. He was also happy for him.


    "Congratulations."


    Night Piaoling, eternal jade, silver fox and other 17 brothers, immediately surrounded by mu ruobai deeply happy.


    "Dapeng emperor, do you have dragon blood? There are many maiden disciples in our family who are unmarried. I look at the eighteen guards of the heavenly generals. There are several people who are very suitable."


    "There are many young disciples in our school. They are beautiful and beautiful. They can be suitable in the tianjiangwei. It doesn''t matter if there is no dragon''s blood. It can also be done with the essence of dark Tianhu."


    "There are female disciples in my family. I''ll just order some blood essence."


    After a while, there was a lot of excitement around. Many old people''s eyes were focused on the eighteen guards of the heavenly generals. If those extraordinary young people could be recruited, they would make a lot of money. They could also get such betrothal gifts. It can be said that they made a lot of money.


    "Go to..."


    The beautiful woman in baihuamen glared at many powerful people who were making a fuss around her. She turned her eyes without leaving a trace. She said to Du Shaofu, "emperor Dapeng, I have promised you. Now the old woman has something to do. I have to ask you to agree."


    "Please say, if you can do it, you will not refuse."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. Seeing that he helped baihuamen this time, he would not refuse as long as he could.


    With a smile, the beautiful woman said, "it''s not a big chalkiness. I saw a little girl in the Du family this afternoon. It seems that her name is Du Yan. She is very congenial with me. I want to make her a close disciple and teach her well, so as to inherit my mantle. The emperor of Dapeng will not despise the old woman and I am not good at cultivating."


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He didn''t expect that the beautiful woman of baihuamen was talking about it. He wanted to take an apprentice in the Du family.


    Around the strong forces are also a Leng, are some surprised.


    "No, baihuamen. It''s playing Yin." In the SAMON sword clan, an old man suddenly looked at him.


    "The hundred flowers gate is too overcast. I know that little girl Du Yan is only eight years old. She has a phoenix pulse, and she is very smart."Tianyin teaches a beautiful woman to change color immediately. She also meets the little girl named Du Yan in the daytime, and keeps it in mind.


    When they are of this cultivation and age, they are more happy to find a good disciple than to get a treasure.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1510

    "The elder is serious. If Du Yan agrees, it''s her nature."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly and did not object.


    The position of baihuamen in Wanzhou is equal to that of ancient Tianzong in Zhongzhou.


    Du Shaofu, the girl of Du Yan, also knows that she is her niece. Although the Du family now has enough resources to train her children.


    However, it would be beneficial and harmless for Du Yan to join the Baihua gate and have more practice and insight.


    "Whoosh..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, suddenly, many of his figures suddenly disappeared from sight, which was surprising.


    And a moment later, Du family chicken fly dog jump, one by one Du family younger generation, in sleep and practice, were directly carried out.


    "This is my SAMON sword clan. Who dares to rob me?"


    "Fart, it''s clearly my golden gun door. I saw it first. Give it back to me!"


    "Ha ha, this is my disciple of Tianlei castle. Don''t rob me!"


    "This is from Fengxue city. You can go."


    "My daughter is taught by my voice of heaven!"


    "My boy is my Xuanfu gate, no one wants to rob me, who will fight with me!"


    The whole Du family was startled and looked at all over the place, and the various forces competed for each other, and they almost started fighting.


    Mujian morning, mu Qingge, a hundred miles boundless, huazimo, Le zhengtongxuan and so on, looking at the competition among the strong in their own mountain gate, can only be silly for it.


    It''s not like a dignified and dignified elder in the mountain gate. He''s no different from the local ruffians when he grabs people. He''s full of rude words, spitting and jumping.


    In the end, almost all the younger generations who could be found in the Du family were held in the hands of the powerful forces.


    A group of old people, how also do not let go, is the iron heart will hold in the arms of the hands of Du''s younger generation into the door.


    They are all strong people who want to accept apprentices in person and never give up.


    All the Du family looked at Du Shaofu and waited for him to make a decision.


    Du Shaofu hesitated, but he did not expect to bring Kyushu forces into the Du family, which would eventually lead to this.


    After pondering for a while, Du Shaofu laughed bitterly and nodded.


    Du Shaofu thought that the foundation of Du''s descendants was almost the same. If they could be trained in the sanmeng sword sect, the golden spear gate, and the Tianlei castle, it would be helpful to practice. It would be natural for the strong men in the mountain gates to take them as their apprentices, so it would be beneficial and harmless to cultivate resources.


    "Ah, the wolf enters the house."


    Jinpeng venerable and many powerful people of the ancient Tianzong lamented that the descendants of the Du family were extraordinary, as can be seen from the achievements of Du Yu and Du Xue.


    Jin Peng Zun and others lamented that the ancient Tianzong didn''t start first. They watched many good seedlings and all of them were divided up by those forces.


    A feast, finally ended with a struggle for apprentices, let people sigh.


    However, in the end, people were more happy, and the strong ones in the major forces were satisfied with their old faces and smiles. One by one, they seemed to have found a treasure.


    After that, Du Shaofu also said goodbye to all the people, and he would go to avenge his school''s blood in the bright god''s court tomorrow.


    Mu Jianchen, mu Qingge, a hundred Li boundless, Le zhengtongxuan and others intended to help, but were rejected by Du Shaofu. A bright god court is now able to deal with it.


    Even if there are strong demons in the temple of light, Du Shaofu is not afraid at the moment.


    From Yin Lei''s yuan Shen, Du Shaofu learned that there was no strong one in the bright god''s court, and the evil cult did not pay too much attention to the bright god''s court, but only used each other.


    Even if there are strong people in the demon sect, those evil emperors have not replied. There are four elders and five elders waiting. Du Shaofu ponders that even if there is a change, it will be enough to cope with it.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s insistence, mu Qingge and others didn''t say anything more.


    They are very clear that with Du Shaofu''s huge lineup and small light shrines around him, naturally, they will not be under discussion.


    At night, the moon is in the sky. In the Imperial Palace, there is a ray of sunlight in the sky.


    It is caused by the undead grass and Dongming grass, and the stone city is hazy and gorgeous.


    "Tomorrow you will go to the light court and I will go back to my school. We have not won the first battle yet. When will we continue?"


    In the night, the mountain peaks are covered with flowers, and the beautiful shadows are graceful. The lotus colored yarn shirt is moving in the night wind. The long light red curly hair is draped in the vest, and the silver thread is gently pulled. Under the moonlight, there seems to be a smoke light cage, which is as beautiful as a banished immortal.


    Night floating Ling straight and upright, black robe micro motion, sharp double pupil looking at the woman in front of her, without too much words, said: "next time I will go to the hundred flowers gate."


    The flower purple Mo looks at the night to float Ling, the skin color is crystal clear like snow, in the double eyes has the hundred beautiful to be born, curled the lips, the way: "you President may not be like you so stay, can''t enough say a few words?"


    "I don''t know what to say." Night Piaoling seriously said.


    The flower purple Mo helplessly looks at the night to float Ling, finally also can only faint smile, light way: "then next time, remember to come to the hundred flowers gate, we want to win the battle."Night Piaoling''s eyes slightly pick, cold sharp eyes revealed a little smile, looking at the flower purple Road: "I will go back to the hundred flowers gate, my brother will go to meet the bride, I am the boss, naturally want to accompany."


    "Idiot."


    Purple Mo stares at the black robed youth in front of her eyes, and stealthily wipes a little fluctuation in her eyes.


    Night floating Ling lift eyes, slowly toward the flower purple mo.


    "What are you doing?"


    Flower purple Mo curls mouth, secretly Leng Leng.


    Night Piaoling did not speak, with proud thin lips, but immediately pasted on that delicate red lips.


    "You..."


    Hua Zimo wants to open her mouth, but she can''t make a sound. She waves her pink fist and falls on her strong shoulder, but she is more and more powerless. Finally, her eyes are slowly closed.


    After a long time, the two talents separated.


    Hua Zimo''s face is full of shame, and her red face is charming. She is a charming woman. At the moment, she is charming and charming.


    At the moment, if any man on Wanzhou saw this scene, he was afraid that he would be heartbroken. He could not help but attack the night floating Ling. The innumerable women in Wanzhou that could not be touched by men were directly gnawed by night floating Ling.


    "I''m not staying."


    Night floating Ling looking at the flower purple Mo mouth, thin lips on the arrogant temperament radian is not reduced, but the eyes are soft.


    "Don''t die in the court of light. Remember to come to the gate of flowers."


    Flower purple Mo shell teeth light, no longer want to stay, Qianying immediately left.


    "I will certainly go."


    Looking at the leaving in the night, night floating Ling whispered, eyes firm.


    "Ah..."


    There was a sigh. In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared beside the night floating Ling. He was also looking at the direction of the beautiful shadow leaving. He covered his heart with his hand, and his face was aching. He said, "the bride price must be more expensive because of the charming flowers."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were white and he did not speak.


    "She''s good, but you have to be careful. The men in Wanzhou will settle accounts with you after they know about it." Du Shaofu ignored his white eyes.


    "The woman in the big round is also good. There are Ouyang Shuang of Ouyang family, ye Zijin of Ye family, Zhu Xue of xuanfumen, and


    Ye Piaoling opened his mouth, but before he had finished speaking, Du Shaofu directly interrupted him and said, "what do you think if I marry all of them back to the Du family? Will they fight with each other


    The night floats Ling a Leng, some white, Du Shaofu one eye, way: "I don''t know, but you can try."


    "I''ll have to think about it. I can''t try it at will."


    Du Shaofu said seriously. Then he stood up with his hands on his back and disappeared on the mountain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1511

    Night Piaoling helplessly smile, and then leave across the sky, disappear in the night sky.


    In the morning of the next day, the morning glow filled the sky, and the stone city was like a dream.


    "This is mine, Huang Baiyu, you old man. If you fight with me again, you and I will never finish SAMON sword school."


    "It''s my golden gun. Don''t rob it, or I''ll be rude."


    "It''s up to you, Qiu Lao Dao. If you rob three by yourself, you don''t want to be generous. Put down two for us, or we won''t end up with you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the early morning, the whole stone city has already jumped up. The Ye family and the Bai family have been visited by many powerful people.


    I don''t know where they got the news. They learned that there were many good seedlings in the whole stone city. They could not help but rob people directly.


    When the news reached Du Shaofu''s ears, the Ye family and the Bai family were waiting for the Du family''s approval and asked what they meant.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. It was good for the little guys. Their roots were in Shicheng. No matter where they went in the future, they were all the children of Shicheng. There was no need to worry about that.


    "How is your recovery, big brother?"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu asked Zhen Qingchun, who was taking many pills to regulate his breath.


    On that day, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, fought against a terrible strongman of the ancestral level of the Dalan cult with six rounds of blood killing array, but in the end, the consumption was huge and almost collapsed.


    "No big chalkiness, but also suffered a lot of losses, but I have Xuanshen tower in hand, the old man can''t do well."


    Zhen Qingchun opened her eyes and her handprint was astringent. She recovered her breath by breathing in the remnant of the mysterious skill. Her complexion was quite ruddy. In the comparison of time in the ancient space, it was almost one month after the breath was restored, which was no big problem.


    Later, Du Shaofu and Zhen Qingchun mentioned that they had to go to the bright god''s court. The blood feud of the school must be revenged.


    "The demon sect is mysterious. You have to be careful."


    Zhen Qingchun reminded him that he was just afraid of the mysterious cult behind the Guangming temple, and then said, "you have the elder of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. I don''t need me to go there. But I''m refining the six rounds of blood killing array. A visit to the Guangming temple will benefit my six rounds of blood killing array. Once the six rounds of blood killing array grows, I''ll see the old man of the Dalan cult next time It''s enough to kill them. "


    Du Shaofu nodded. After a moment, the major forces in Jiuzhou of Du''s family left one by one.


    "We will certainly practice hard and become strong!"


    Du''s younger generation kowtowed and said goodbye to their parents. The youngest was only four or five years old and still had a runny nose. But he had to go out to practice and join the big mountain gate.


    "Go, children."


    The old men of the Du family waved and watched everyone leave one by one, their eyes filled with tears, thinking how difficult it was for Du''s children to join the big power.


    But now the children of the Du family are not out, and they are also being robbed by the big forces in Kyushu. The Du family is rising and will prosper.


    "Young Fu, don''t you really need us to go to the court of light?"


    Jin Peng venerable asked Du Shaofu. This time, Du Shaofu refused the help of xuanfumen, ancient Tianzong and xuanming sect.


    Du Shaofu shook his head and declined to help from all sides. He took all the people around him enough to sweep a bright shrine.


    "We have to go."


    General, Gu Xinyan, Li Yuxiao, Wuque, guiwa and so on, they hope to go to Guangming shenting to avenge the destruction of tianwu Academy.


    "We''re going too!"


    Some of the princes who originally came out of tianwu college also want to go there.


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded and didn''t refuse. Tianwu Academy''s revenge will naturally come.


    The temple of light is majestic and magnificent. The surrounding mountains are boundless. Giant cities one after another, like an ancient sky snake, meandering across the horizon. It is extremely majestic and gives people a strong sense of oppression.


    Mountain overlapping, palace after palace, such as a piece of heaven came to the world.


    "The demon king has gathered a terrible force around him. He is going to come to our bright god''s court. This is a disaster!"


    In the hall, there are old people trembling millet, with the power of the light God court, there is no way to resist the terrible lineup.


    "In just a few years, the demon king has reached such a terrible level. He has gathered so many terrible forces around him. He knew that he would have killed him anyway, so as to avoid future trouble."


    There was an old woman with a look of bitterness in her eyes. She regretted that the bright god court had not killed the demon king recklessly.


    Cheng Shengnan is sitting in the hall, his face is slightly coagulated, and his eyebrows are frowning. He looks at the elders of the bright palace in the hall. His face is complicated.


    "I suggest we should avoid it. With our current strength, we can''t resist them at all, and we will be vulnerable to a single attack."


    Cheng Shengnan opens his mouth, and she sees with her own eyes how terrible the strength around him is. With the strength of the light God court at the moment, it is no different from a mantis'' arm in a chariot and vulnerable to a single blow."Hide, it''s too high to look at that boy. He can find someone to help him. Can''t our God court find someone?"


    An old man opened his mouth, and then asked the God light God who was sitting at the head of the hall: "Lord, have the messengers of the demon sect replied? When will they come to help?"


    "The messengers of the demon sect haven''t heard from them yet, but I believe they will come. If there is a demon cult, there is no need to be afraid of the golden winged Dapeng birds."


    But at the moment, the eye case is also very complicated. The people of the demon sect have promised him that Du Shaofu will die. The golden winged Dapeng birds can not protect him. But why is Du Shaofu not only alive, but also so strong back to Zhongzhou.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    All of a sudden, the temple of light was shaking, the earth was shaking, and there was a sharp alarm sound ringing from all directions, shaking people''s hearts and minds.


    "Is it the devil who came so soon?"


    People tremble in the hall, which is the alarm sound of the light God court. It will not sound in non crisis time.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the main hall, the figures disappeared in the hall.


    Outside the court of the God of light, huge cities are connected and mountains overlap.


    "Boom..."


    The four snake skeleton puppets are like a giant dragon in the sky. They have nearly ten thousand figures. They step into the air and come strong. The wind and clouds are surging all the way.


    Below the giant city life trembling millet, looked up at the sky, as if the end of the day.


    "The school''s hatred, blood debt and blood payment!"


    Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, Tao Yu and so on are flying in the sky, and the Seven Star hall disciples gather behind him.


    They have endured for so many years, that is, one day they will step into the court of light as they are now, and pay for their blood debts and blood!


    "Start the battle!"


    In the mountains ahead, there was a big shout coming out, and a big battle started.


    "Du Shaofu, do you really want to break into my bright god''s court? I''m afraid you have to pay the price of bleeding!" In the middle of the sky ahead, the voice of the divine light and heaven comes.


    Du Shaofu did not speak. He hunted in purple robes, wrapped in golden light, and his figure was in the air. He waved his hand and swept out the purple golden sky palace, and then he swung out a sword.


    "Boom..."


    The sword is wrapped in mysterious runes. Where the sword''s awn passes, the ground is cracked and the abyss is revealed. The dazzling purple and gold runes and light shine brightly on the heaven and earth, astonishing and containing destruction.


    "Boom..."


    The great array, which was shrouded inside and outside the light God''s court, was suddenly cut open with a sword. The "KaKa" showed signs of cracking. The terrible array was then directly exploded.


    The broken runes are towering, the mountains are exploding, and the sound is like thunder.


    In the court of light, all living creatures are trembling.


    A sword broke the mountain protection array of the light God court. What a divine power!


    "Blood debt blood compensation, bright god court should be destroyed, killing no amnesty!"


    Du Shaofu drank, his voice was like thunder, shaking the light, the disciples of the divine court trembled, and his soul was shaking.


    "Blood, blood, kill!"


    The disciples of the Seven Star hall took the lead in killing the four sides.


    "Roar..."


    In the temple of beasts, the demons and beasts in the temple of heaven and beast are incarnated, which instantly shatters the void, steps on the mountains and rivers, and sweeps across the bright divine court.


    "Kill!"


    The sky will be 18 Wei, the world will be strong, joyous Zong strong, Du family a group of young strong people all together.


    "Blood feud for tianwu academy!"


    General, Gu Xinyan, Wuque and so on, kill the four sides, and attack fiercely.


    The war was on the verge of breaking out, and the light God suddenly suffered.


    As for the Kalou jueyu and Kalou Cailing of the golden winged Dapeng birds, they are not willing to make a move at all, and it is difficult to find a person who is worth it.


    "Six rounds of blood killing array!"


    Zhen Qingchun appeared in front of the gate of Guangming shenting mountain. Xuanshen pagoda was called out and six rounds of blood killing array were arranged, which directly covered many of the dignified strongmen of Guangming shenting.


    "Shengguang old dog, you should pay the price!"


    Zitianzun and yuxianzi stopped Shengguang Tianzun, and they went all out to suppress chalkiness.


    Ghost car, Qin demon, magic tiger king and ape King kill the powerful people in the light palace.


    In this way, the disciples of the bright divine court suddenly spread cold from the bottom of their hearts. Even their souls were trembling, but there was no chance to escape at this moment.


    "I know that I am not your opponent, but the Revenge of killing my father must be revenged. The court of light is also my school. If you want to avenge your school, I will also guard my school!"


    Cheng Shengnan walked out, and no one stood in his way. At the big round, everyone felt that this woman had a lot to do with Du Shaofu.


    "The bright god court does not have my tianwu Academy. I have to kill my seven star hall disciple. I need blood to pay for it today. Maybe the death of emperor Cheng has something to do with me." Said Du Shaofu.


    After the death of emperor Cheng, Du Shaofu had known for a long time that it was not enough for him to abolish his cultivation. Du Shaofu speculated that it might be that the emperor Cheng was damaged by the collapse of the stone dragon empire. All this has something to do with himself.As for the real cause of his death, Du Shaofu did not know.


    "To my father, if you directly give him a pleasure, I will not hate you in my heart, but you should not humiliate him, and you should not have saved me."


    Cheng Shengnan''s eyes are clear, his lips are soft and his voice is quiet.


    She finally got the news from Cheng Chao that his father was forced to abolish his cultivation, but in the Golden Dragon hall, Du Shaofu cut off the roots again, which was a kind of humiliation to his father.


    The family feud, the national hatred, the humiliation of her father, and the responsibility of the school were all on her slender shoulders at the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1512

    Facing the purple robed youth in front of her, she had to make a move. She knew that she could not resist, but she could not retreat.


    "You can do it."


    Du Shaofu has no extra words. He looks at Cheng Shengnan. The purple golden sky palace in his hand is filled with purple gold arc. In his mind, there are scenes of memories flashing. Although they have faded, they have not disappeared, but then faded again.


    "I''ll do my best."


    His eyes are like water and his hair is shining. Around Cheng Shengnan''s graceful posture, a dazzling light is like a miracle. His body is shining like a banished immortal, with a kind of pressure that does not dye dust and smoke.


    At the moment, Cheng Shengnan''s breath is quite impressive. It has already stepped into the realm of martial arts, far surpassing Zhu Xue, evil spirits, Ming Rongyin and others, and even surpasses mujianchen, muqingge, and Baili boundless.


    She has got all the inheritance of the ancestors of Guangming temple, and has the opportunity to grow to a terrible level, which is the opportunity and hope for the complete rise of Guangming shenting.


    Feeling the breath of Cheng Shengnan, Du Shaofu is also a little different. Regardless of everything, Cheng Shengnan is really powerful. She is one of the late achievers. She should be able to rank in the top ten of her peers.


    "Hum!"


    Cheng Shengnan''s hand, there is a sword, which is more powerful than her stone dragon wind and thunder sword.


    "Whew..."


    Cheng Shengnan made a move with all his strength. His eyes were clear and his sword was swept out. His whole body was full of sword spirit, which turned into a kind of magic light. He also had a kind of initial sword meaning, and then he went away to Du Shaofu.


    When Du Shaofu picked up his eyes, it was not difficult to see that Cheng Shengnan also understood a kind of sword meaning, but it was still a little immature and not completely formed.


    However, Du Shaofu was not afraid of the sword. Once he swept the purple gold sky Que in his hand, a sword was cut out. It was simple and domineering. It was unparalleled and fierce. It directly destroyed a large piece of sword triggered by Cheng Shengnan.


    "Poof..."


    Cheng Shengnan vomites blood and retreats. Her red lips are stained with blood. Her eyes are surprised. She knows that she is difficult to be an opponent, but she has never expected that she is so irresistible.


    "Sword of light!"


    Cheng Shengnan hands again and holds a sword formula. In an instant, the sword spirit is vertical and horizontal, and his body is shining. All the swords are chopped at Du Shaofu.


    "Whew, whew..."


    This terrible sword awn attracted the attention of many powerful people. It swept across the sky, covered the sky and bloomed.


    "Go!"


    With Du Shaofu''s hand, Zijin tianque comes out. The Dragon sings and the tiger roars, the Phoenix and the tortoise sing. The purple sword erupts and destroys the flaming sword.


    "Hum!"


    Finally, on the Zijin sky palace, there is a bright light directly wrapping the sword in Cheng Shengnan''s hand. A huge burst of energy breaks out, which knocks down the sword in Cheng Shengnan''s hand, and finally devours the sword soul in the sword directly.


    "Kaka..."


    The sword turned into ordinary iron, which could not help cracking, and finally turned into powder.


    "Bang!"


    The purple figure, like lightning, falls directly on Cheng Shengnan, clapping it down.


    "Poof!"


    Cheng Shengnan spurts blood in his mouth, and immediately breaks away from the air. His delicate body falls to the ground below, and then he stands up unsteadily.


    Looking at the purple robe figure in the air, Cheng Shengnan''s face is pale, and his red lips are dripping with blood. However, there is still a kind of Soul-catching power in his shining eyes, and a complex look appears in his eyes. He looks deep, but he is vague and far away


    "Bright god court disciple, back away!"


    A faint voice came. Suddenly, a dazzling light penetrated from the void year, and there were two figures wrapped in the dazzling light.


    With the spread of the light, a 60 year old woman and a 60 year old man appeared in the void, and two extremely powerful breath came.


    "I''ve heard of you. The light court will never come out of the world. Everything can be given to you. Can you stop and show mercy?" The old woman opened her mouth and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "Two martial uncles, kill that boy."


    With the appearance of the old man and the old woman, the divine light that was being crushed by the purple emperor and the jade fairy was like seeing a glimmer of hope and drinking.


    "The blood debt should be paid by blood. The bright god''s court, the tianwu academy and the Seven Star Palace should be destroyed. Why did you not show mercy and kill them all?"


    The old woman and the old man in front of him were powerful enough to reach the peak level of the feudal territory, but Du Shaofu did not intend to step back.


    After a glimpse of the Holy Light old dog that was crushed by the second and sixth martial uncles, Du Shaofu''s intention to kill was surging. The bright god''s court had to be washed with blood, so that the spirits of tianwu academy and the Seven Star hall could rest in peace!


    "Then there''s nothing to say. I''ll have to do it!"


    The old man''s face suddenly changed. His face was regretful, and he immediately rushed to Du Shaofu.


    The old woman also moved, and all hands, shining brightly, killed Du Shaofu.


    "Two old people join hands to deal with a younger generation, so shameless, when I don''t exist!"A golden claw print, like a golden thunderbolt, runs through the space and distorts the void. It is quickly detained on the old woman''s body.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The old woman vomited blood, her body was twisted, and finally the space was broken. Her body turned into blood mist, and all the birth spirits and spirits were destroyed.


    "My uncle."


    Cheng Shengnan''s sad voice is tender, and his heart is aching. In the divine court, the master uncle loves her very much.


    Four long chalky old Jia Lou Ye appears in the sky. It is he who strikes with anger and kills the old woman with one blow. He looks at the shocked old man and says, "one shot, I won''t interfere."


    "Boy, you have to pay for your life."


    The old man drank with anger and sorrow. He immediately vented his hatred on Du Shaofu, and the towering runes rolled on Du Shaofu with a blow.


    His fist smashed the space, as fast as lightning, smashed Du Shaofu directly.


    But there was no blood gushing from the broken Du Shaofu. It was just a remnant left by Du Shaofu after he urged Pengcheng Wanli and Lingbo to walk leisurely.


    And just as the old man''s eyes were surprised, his face changed greatly and he turned around, a golden figure appeared in front of him. A loud voice, like a dragon chanting nine days, like a God''s long cry, suddenly resounded in his ears


    &Oh, no, No &At this moment, the whole void is roaring, and countless roaring echoes reverberate in the sky, like the nine day thunder rings through the world


    Sound wave swept like a tsunami boiling, surging across all directions, straight desire is to startle the world, cry ghosts and gods, let the void collapse!


    All kinds of sound wave into the ear, without any reason into a strange energy, let the mysterious Qi inside the body can not help but control boiling, Shenque to explode, the yuan God to burst.


    "Poof..."


    This kind of sudden and strange attack made the old man cough up blood and his eyes showed a painful look. Yuan Shen and Shenque seemed to have suffered heavy damage, and almost fell into the ground.


    "Xumi dreamland!"


    "penglin nine days!"


    "Bakendo!"


    The bright runes are surging and rolling, accompanied by various Rune energy ripples, just like the ocean turbulent diffusion, shaking the whole sky shaking.


    Du Shaofu launched a series of powerful means to urge him to break out a terrifying power. He wanted to kill a cultivator at the top level of the Fengyu realm.


    "Boom..."


    It was like a chalkiness bomb thrown into a calm lake and exploded in deep water, triggering a thousand layers of huge chalky waves in space.


    In the bright golden light, the shadow of a huge golden winged ROC bird hovers in the sky, overlooking the world, and pressing on all sides.


    The huge power makes the surrounding creatures tremble and the eyes show a painful color. The affected bodies have to burst from the inside to the outside, which is hard to resist.


    The old man trembled and tried his best, but he could not work. A chill was climbing from the bottom of his heart, and his soul was throbbing.


    "Hiss!"


    An arm of the old man was cut off by the purple gold sword. The blood was not stopped, and his body was severely damaged. He was still thinking of retreating in the process of suppressing chalkiness.


    But just as the old man was still about to retreat, a strange purple gold figure, wrapped with the secret talisman pattern, wrapped in purple gold arc, appeared in front of him like a ghost, and a wave of supreme authority came!


    Du Shaofu urged the thunder pulse and waved a fist. In the most insolent way, his fist was wrapped in thunder light, which directly collided with the old man''s left arm fist.


    "Bang bang!"


    The low and dull sound was like thunder. Many eyes around him were shocked. Under the visual inspection, he saw that the old man''s fist was directly smashed by life. Finally, in the fear of tightening his pupils, the whole body broke into pieces one after another, turning into blood mist and blooming in the air like bloody fireworks.


    "Whoosh..."


    The spirit of the old man fled and plundered, and quickly entered the void.


    But everything was still slow. In Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, a silver golden arc swept out, accompanied by a momentum of Yuan Shen''s nemesis, twisted the void. Shengsheng detained the original God who had escaped from the old man, and then smashed and swallowed it into his eyebrow.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two strong men in the light divine court were killed in an instant, which shocked both inside and outside the light God court.


    "Bang bang!"


    Under the heaven''s blood, he was attacked by the immortal.


    The body of zitianzun is a purple marten. It is not big, but it is fierce and fierce.


    The jade fairy set up an array, attacked by the yuan God, and joined hands with purple emperor, finally killing the town of Shenguang Tianzun.


    "My life is over. The evil cult has deceived me. My plan has not been completed. I am not willing to." Shenguang Tianzun was not willing to cry, and his heart was filled with resentment.


    "Second martial uncle, sixth martial uncle, leave the old dog a dog''s life."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and found that there must be a secret in the old dog. Otherwise, why should he deal with tianwu academy secretly.


    At last, the purple emperor and the jade fairy finally banned Shenguang Tianzun and left him a life.


    "Poof..."


    Cheng Shengnan''s heart is sad, and his Qi and blood attack his heart. He vomites blood again.The temple of light has been destroyed. There is a river of blood everywhere, and there are many corpses everywhere!


    "Kill me."


    Cheng Shengnan looks at Du Shaofu and says that she has been unable to reverse. In the face of all this, she can do nothing.


    Only when she dies can she be freed.


    "Ha ha, you see who I got?"


    In the distance, Du Xiaoyao''s voice came, wrapped in golden light, with his eyes full of fear and a fat man in his hand. He was Cheng Chao, who had been the leader of the big round sect.


    "Help me, elder sister. Please ask Du Shaofu to help me. I don''t want to die."


    Cheng Chaoda drinks with fear and trembles. He knows that Du Shaofu is coming to wash the bright palace. He doesn''t want to leave. He wants to take advantage of the chaos to enter the treasure house of the temple of light. It''s good for him to have food and clothing all his life. However, he didn''t expect that Du Shaofu would finally fall into the hands of Du Xiaoyao.


    "Third brother!"


    Seeing this, Cheng Shengnan''s face suddenly changed. She clearly told Cheng Chao to leave the light divine court. She did not want to stay, but she never thought that Cheng Chao would still stay in the palace.


    "I found the treasure house of the temple of light. This guy was the first to get ahead of others, but he was trapped in it. I wanted to kill this guy, but he said that he had something important to say and wanted me to save his life."


    Du Xiaoyao said to Du Shaofu. He kicked Cheng Chao''s body hard and said, "repeat what you just said?"


    "I said, I said, don''t kill me."


    Cheng Chao was trembling and frightened. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "it was not you who killed my father, but the guy from Dongli Chihuang. I saw him kill my father and absorbed the Imperial Dragon Spirit in the stone dragon Empire and took away the Golden Dragon Seal. He threatened me to tell my elder sister that you killed my father and Emperor."


    After a pause, Cheng Chao continued to tremble and said, "I once learned from a long chalky old man of the Dalan cult that it was Dongli Chihuang who deliberately stirred up the relationship between the stone dragon Empire and the World Association. He wanted to take the opportunity to destroy the stone dragon empire. The goal of Dongli Chihuang was to obtain the imperial dragon spirit of the stone dragon empire. I hate that changchalao did not I put it in my eyes. It''s hateful.


    These are the truth. I promise I didn''t tell you the truth. Everything was done by that Dongli Chihuang. Please forgive me. I don''t want to die. "


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu frowned slightly. Although he was a little confused, he was probably clear. No wonder Cheng Shengnan said that he killed Cheng Huang. It turned out that it was Dongli Chihuang who did it.


    At the beginning, the stone dragon Empire and the world will finally meet each other, which is also the east of Chihuang secretly do, all for the palace dragon gas.


    Perhaps with the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace in it, it has become a key step in the east from Chihuang''s supreme nirvana.


    "Third brother, you let me down Puff... "


    Cheng Shengnan''s delicate body trembles. Cheng Chao''s words make her feel like a lightning strike. Her heart trembles and her lips cough up blood again.


    She always thought it was Du Shaofu who killed her father in secret, but she never thought that it was not only the hatred of killing her father, but also the hatred of destroying the country. All these were the actions of Dongli Chihuang, who once seemed to be infatuated with her and had deep feelings for her.


    "recognize the thief as a father, what''s the use of keeping you? You should be killed!"


    Du Shaofu, with a dark face and a chalky hand, pierced the space.


    "Bang!"


    Cheng Chao''s body was smashed and the spirits were destroyed!


    "You haven''t killed the people of the Seven Star hall and tianwu academy, you go."


    After all, Du Shaofu couldn''t kill her.


    Cheng Shengnan is standing on the top of a mountain in a mess, surrounded by a river of blood, surrounded by corpses, his long skirt stained with blood, and his eyes are dull.


    In less than half a day, the temple of light was completely bloodwashed and never existed.


    No strong man in the court of light can escape and be put to death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1513

    In the temple of light, none of Du Shaofu''s original worries about the evil cult did not appear.


    Among the towering blood evil spirits, the spirit is graceful and graceful, and the bright red dress shows the white lotus root arms, and the whole body emits a huge swallowing power, absorbing the terrible residual blood evil spirit gathered everywhere in the world.


    Sangteng Sha is not willing to lag behind. The blood vine spreads all over the sky, swallowing the residual soul and the blood Sha energy.


    It is worth mentioning that after the first World War of the Dalan cult, the spirit had already stepped into the demon realm and the blood vine evil spirit had already stepped into the nirvana demon Zun.


    Although they were demons, they walked out of the sealed ancient land. Their physique was quite different from other spirits. The power of blood evil spirit and the remnant soul were their nourishment.


    What''s more, man Zhu Sha Hua''s body and Xue Teng Sha''s body are born with the instinct of swallowing residual soul and blood evil spirit energy.


    Du Shaofu did not intervene after the strong men in the court of light were killed.


    Many powerful people in Tianxia Association and seven star hall are responsible for cleaning up the battlefield. As for the territory of Guangming shenting hall, some powerful people of the Seven Star hall and the World Association will accept it. I''m afraid that no force in Zhongzhou dares to fish in troubled waters before the World Congress.


    As for Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, chipeng, lanhuan and so on, they have been looking for the treasure house of the bright divine court.


    In the light God''s court, a secret room is arranged outside the prohibition.


    "Little bunny, what do you want to do, I will not let you go, and the demon sect will not let you go. Sooner or later, you will die. If you let me go, there may be a chance of life. I can help you plead in front of the cult!"


    In the chamber of secrets, the God God God drank, his body was dripping with blood, his appearance was miserable, but his eyes were filled with deep fear.


    "Well, why didn''t the evil cult appear this time? Why did they use other people''s hands to deal with tianwu college?" Du Shaofu asked lightly.


    "You want to know, it''s not so easy."


    The God of heaven sneered and his mouth curved bitterly. Du Shaofu was afraid to deal with him if he asked him.


    He is crafty and cunning. How can he not know that he must answer questions at such times, for fear that he will die faster.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to tell me. I''m very happy if you want to propose a toast or not. Besides, I don''t necessarily believe what you said."


    Du Shaofu was still as indifferent as that, and then he waved his hand. His eyes were smeared with white divine awn, and his face was suddenly sharp. A claw print was buckled on the heavenly cover of the divine glory.


    "Ah..."


    Not long ago, the God was ferocious convulsion, mouth scream, all over convulsion, the sound of desolation reverberated in the chamber of secrets.


    After half an hour, Shengguang Tianzun collapsed on the ground, foaming and twitching, dying.


    Du Shaofu was a little stunned, and his expression was slightly coagulated,.


    Du Shaofu learned a lot of things from the original gods of Shengguang Tianzun.


    The relationship between the demon religion and the light God court has been connected for decades. The former decline of the light God court is not as good as that of the second-class forces, and the divine light Heavenly Master has reached the end of its period. With the support of the demon cult, the power of the divine power has greatly increased and has crossed a time limit. With the secret support of the demon cult, the bright divine court can grow up secretly.


    As for the two powerful fiefdoms in the court of light, they are only half of the people in the court of light. They are the guardians of the court of light. They don''t interfere with anything in the court of light. They will only do it when they are alive and dead.


    What surprised Du Shaofu most was that he got two things from his mind.


    There is a trade between the demon religion and the light God court. The demon religion secretly supports the growth of the bright god court, and wants to cultivate it to become the strongest force in Zhongzhou and even Kyushu.


    But the light God court wants to find someone who can use thunder and lightning for the demon sect.


    In the past few decades, the court of light has also searched for countless people and handed them over to the demon sect, but none of them seems to be the people the cult wants.


    Until a few years ago, in the stone dragon Empire, the bright god court mentioned Du Wangfu, and then someone from the demon cult captured Du Ban and the king protector.


    It is said that Du Ban and the king protector of the Duke''s mansion are the people most wanted by the demon sect, and may be the descendants of a powerful family.


    Du Shaofu had long heard of the case when duwangfu suffered from a strong enemy.


    Du Ban and King Hu were captured without any whereabouts and news. They didn''t expect that this matter had something to do with the evil cult, and it was the people of the demon cult who launched the attack.


    Du Shaofu still remembers the king and Du Ban, but the impression is not bad.


    Du Ban, in particular, was the first person in the palace of Prince Du. According to his words, the ''Huangji Dan'' taken by the drunkard father from tianwu Academy was taken by Du Ban.


    Du''s first set of martial arts skills was taught by his drunkard father. When he saw his family besieged by Legalists, he was helpless and unable to help. He felt guilty for 17 years.


    "Was the Du family once a powerful family?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled and pondered. It had something to do with duwangfu''s residence, and that had something to do with Du''s family in Shicheng.From the mind of Shengguang Tianzun, Du Shaofu also learned that the Guangming divine court used Yin Ming religion to deal with tianwu Academy. It was a legendary thing in tianwu academy, and it was not an ancient space.


    Several hundred years ago, Shengguang Tianzun found the remains of an ancestor.


    The remains did not leave a legacy for the Holy Light Tianzun, but let it get a message. Tianwu college was not a small college. At the time of the disaster, how powerful tianwu college was? It was the strongest strength between heaven and earth.


    But in the end, the strong men of tianwu college died in the catastrophe of heaven and earth, and their blood spilled over the sky and the earth. They occupied the darkness of the sky and the earth, and the sky and the earth cracked. Their bones were not returned, and finally they fell into the abyss of heaven and earth.


    After a long time, tianwu college didn''t fall into the dark forest.


    However, it is said that there is a legendary keepsake in tianwu college. If you get the token, you can open the abyss of heaven and earth, and get the inheritance and treasure of those terrible strongmen in tianwu academy, and become the most powerful existence in the world.


    However, after the Yin Ming religion destroyed tianwu college, it did not find the keepsake in tianwu college.


    Therefore, Shengguang Tianzun suspected that the keepsake had fallen on him, and wanted to find the keepsake, so as to get the inheritance of the most powerful people in tianwu college.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu was shocked by the news that he got from the God of God. After a long time, he took a deep breath and gradually calmed down.


    Du Ban and the king of the state protection also fell into the hands of the demon cult. The Du family may have some origins, which seems to have something to do with the cult.


    Tianwu college has also been inherited from ancient times. It was the most powerful existence between heaven and earth at the beginning, and it was not declined like that later.


    "Demon sect, what do you want?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with coldness. His master respected the summer Marquis''s wind and thunder. Du Ban and the king protector all fell into the hands of the demon cult. They all had a common feature, that is, they all had something to do with thunder. Du Ban and the king protector had a thunderbolt and master had a magic thunder.


    In addition to the ancient space, Du Shaofu did not seem to have left any keepsake.


    "Is it..."


    In his meditation, Du Shaofu calmly called out a bag of heaven and earth, which was left by Vice President Zhuge in tianwu college.


    Last time, when the earth collapsed, the clothes and clothes of Tianlei were destroyed, and all the Qiankun bags were destroyed. Because the Qiankun bags were related to tianwu college, Du Shaofu had always been in the wasteland space and escaped a disaster.


    "Can it be this thing?"


    Du Shaofu doubted and then tried, but in the end, Du Shaofu could not open the bag of heaven and earth, and could only give up.


    Du Shaofu also suspected that the news received by Shenguang Tianzun was just a rumor, which was not necessarily true.


    Whether it is true or false remains to be studied. Maybe it will be known one day later.


    However, from the bottom of his heart, Du Shaofu still believed that the tianwu Academy was not simple.


    It can be seen from the original soul of the ancient space that the dean of tianwu college, the master of the last generation of ancient space, still exists in this world, and has not fallen, but is trapped in a certain place.


    "There are so many secrets in the world."


    Du Shaofu sighed, once again put away the bag of heaven and earth left by Vice President Zhuge, just in case, and directly put it into the ancient space.


    "Boy, if you dare to search for the spirit, I will not let you go."


    The God God God calmed down, drank ferociously, collapsed on the ground, and looked at Du Shaofu with venomous eyes.


    Even if he is still alive after being searched for Yuanshen, he can not make any obvious progress.


    "Old dog, it''s cheap to kill you. Do you remember yinlei old dog? He intercepted me last time. Do you know what happened to him?" Du Shaofu kicked his foot fiercely, and his eyes seemed to smile.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    After a scream, Shengguang Tianzun still couldn''t help asking. Looking at Du Shaofu''s smiling face, he felt hair in his heart for no reason.


    "Don''t worry, he has not died completely, and his strength has increased a lot. Have you ever heard of using living people to refine puppets? The stronger the power, the stronger the puppets will be."


    With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu said that the God of the martial realm is absolutely the best material for refining human puppets.


    "I beg you, don''t..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Shengguang Tianzun''s face suddenly turned pale, and despair surged into his heart. His eyes were afraid of tightening, and the sound of screams was heard.


    Three days later, Du Shaofu walked out of the wasteland space with a smile in his eyes. Shengguang Tianzun had turned into a puppet and was named "Shenguang puppet" by Du Shaofu.


    After leaving the chamber of secrets, Du Shaofu sees Yao Zun, doctor Wuming, elder sister Du Xiaoman, second brother Du Yunlong, Han Xin, Meng Laicai, general, etc. in the hall of Guangming divine court.


    Knowing that the matter of Guangming divine court has been dealt with to the end, xuanjiao king and other disciples of the Seven Star hall led a large army to go out in all directions, and have swept the remains of the bright shrine almost.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1514

    "Many of the forces that originally followed the Dalan cult should clean up some time. Besides, some places near Lingtian Valley and tianshe sect can also be cleaned properly."


    In the hall of the bright god''s court, there is no longer a persimmon that can be kneaded at the beginning.


    "Some places in lingtiangu and tianshezong should be cleaned by the ancient Tianzong and Xuanfu gate."


    Du Shaofu pondered that although lingtiangu and tianshezong were seriously injured and injured, there were still top strong ones that had not been destroyed. It seems that from the mouths of those who fled from the ancestral level, there are also some more powerful ones in the heaven snake sect and the Lingtian valley. It is much safer to give them to Xuanfu gate and ancient Tianzong.


    What''s more, feeling is more reasonable. This time, xuanfumen and the ancient Tianzong should be rewarded. Du Shaofu didn''t want to take it alone.


    Not yet, Du Shaofu said a little more, saying, "let''s also inform some xuanmingzong."


    "Yes."


    Du Yunlong nodded and understood Du Shaofu''s meaning. Xuanmingzong was extremely clever this time. When he should have something to say, he should also have something to show.


    "Don''t let go of those small and medium-sized forces that followed the big round religion at the beginning, and clean them up."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his eyes were filled with a frightful chill, which made people in the hall tremble for no reason.


    If those forces were not thoroughly cleaned up, Du Shaofu didn''t worry about the possibility of starting a prairie fire in his heart. With the strength and development trend of the World Association, those remnants of strength had become nothing, but those forces were not clear and clean, which would cause danger to the World Association and Du family''s children going out in the future.


    "I''ll take care of it myself." Du Yunlong nodded.


    "Doctor."


    Du Shaofu looked at Yao Zun, who was dead. He gave a smile and said, "at the beginning, the world will start. I once said that one day, if the doctor is willing, the world will fight down ten empires for the doctor himself. After the stone dragon Empire, it doesn''t count. But now, we can do it."


    Doctor Yao Zun looked at Du Shaofu. The young man in the dark forest was still young and immature. He had never honed the water chestnut. If he was pulled into the world, he would become a sacrifice.


    But at the beginning, he never thought that a newborn calf who was not afraid of tigers, with a sense of courage and courage, step by step to the present day.


    In the big round religion, Kyushu came to help, and the strong people from all walks of life gathered together. I don''t know if there is no one coming after, but at least in his knowledge, it is unprecedented!


    After a moment, Yao Zun smile, deep eyes, there is a light golden light flashing, curled his mouth and said: "do you want to take that ten small Empire to send the old man me, want to kick me out of the world?"


    In the hall, many powerful people also smile, but their hearts are quite shocked. Now, in the whole world association, even in the whole Kyushu, there are not many people who dare to call this young man in purple robe face to face. This also proves that Yao Zun has no life in the World Association and his position in the heart of the purple robed youth.


    Du Shaofu got up and, in full view of the public, saluted the doctor with respect to him and said, "even if the doctor will not be in the world one day, the boy will always regard him as an elder, the wasteland, the World Association, the place where the temple of heavenly beasts is located, as if I were here in person!"


    "You boy, you are the president of the World Association, the emperor of the wasteland, and the head of the temple of beasts in heaven. You should be dignified!"


    The old doctor asked Du Shaofu to sit down. He didn''t say anything else, but his golden eyes on his face were moist.


    He knew that this time he did not see the wrong person. If he had not seen this young man in purple robe, he would not have lived as he is today.


    So in the following days, the whole country, the wasteland, and the place where the army of the temple of beasts passed, stained blood all the way, killed and killed with iron and blood, and eliminated countless forces.


    There will be strong men in the world, some of the big and small forces left behind the strong are ambushed, and then the army to destroy everything.


    The whole land of Kyushu, involving huge, also turbulent undercurrent.


    There are people who are worried and worried.


    The news of the defeat of Zhongzhou tianmeng in the Dalan Lama has already spread like a storm.


    However, it is not the case that some of the forces will want to clean up the whole world.


    It''s killing, killing all the way!


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu came back to Shicheng, a rare leisure.


    Most of the younger members of the Du family were taken away by various forces. Du Shaofu accompanied Su Muxin, who came from the Hehuan clan, and Jialou Cailing and Jialou jueyu from the golden winged Dapeng birds. In addition, Ouyang Shuang and ye Zijin strolled together.


    Du Shaofu and other figures do not appear in the ancient places of interest everywhere in Zhongzhou and travel everywhere.


    Soon, although he was outside, Du Shaofu was able to get news that the world association had cleaned up almost all the major forces in Zhongzhou tianmeng.


    Among some forces, those who escaped ahead of time are not weak in their cultivation. Tianjiangwei and Yueying hall are searching. They have joined forces with xuanmingzong, xuanfumen, and gutianzong. They have also mastered the hidden places, which is basically the end.On the other hand, the wasteland and the world association were already in power.


    The restless and restless four sides are calm and calm for the first time. The army of the desolate country will not harass the ordinary people.


    Some empires and wasteland also began to come into power, clearing away the complicated forces and killing the royal families who had followed Zhongzhou tianmeng.


    In addition to the old and weak women and children do not kill, others do not stay, blood chalkiness dye countless palace.


    At first, people in Zhongzhou were still talking about it. After all, they were royal families from all walks of life, and their status was different. Maybe the world would kill them all. Even if they really wanted to kill them, they would attack secretly.


    However, no one thought that Du Shaofu, the demon king, had no scruples at all. He did not conceal himself and directly killed all royal families.


    The name of the demon king always gives people the feeling of ferocity.


    At the moment, Zhongzhou knew that the demon king was young, not only ferocious, but also ruthless and resolute in killing. Whoever provoked him was simply looking for death.


    The great Lunjiao, the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian valley are the best examples.


    All these recent changes have been called "penglinxia" by later generations.


    According to some statistics, in just a few days, there were hundreds of royal families of all sizes killed by the desolate kingdom in the whole Zhongzhou. How terrifying.


    This is a bloody killing, which makes people tremble!


    The recent hardline and iron blood of the World Association of the wasteland also told the whole Zhongzhou that the desolate country had risen, and the world would not have been the same again.


    On the whole, these follow-up events are much more complicated than directly attacking the four sides, and they are also extremely windy and chalky.


    However, in front of the absolute strength of the wasteland at the moment, everything is still extremely smooth, and there is no barrier.


    Although some people were frightened, they gradually calmed down.


    after more than half a month, Du Shaofu traveled around Zhongzhou and returned to Shicheng, where he saw Yao Zun and his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    And most of the strong in other countries are still guarding and arranging follow-up matters.


    "It''s a collection of treasures, but a lot of them."


    In the Shicheng palace, Du Shaofu was taken to a vast underground palace, surrounded by the Fu array arranged by Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen formation. The collection of spiritual medicine, martial arts, martial arts, secret bones, weapon refining materials and other cultivation resources accumulated like a mountain top one by one.


    Many of them can be seen from Du Shaofu''s current perspective.


    "These are all collected from the cleaning process."


    Yao Zunyi was fatless and said with a smile that this mountain of treasure is now enough to compare with the power of ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen.


    Du Shaofu also showed a smile. His harvest was great enough to support the wasteland for many years.


    "It''s time to make a new move. This time, we have gained a lot of lands and empires. We can take all of them back to the wasteland, connect the Dragon veins, and gather the Dragon Spirit from all directions. With the strength of the belief of millions of people, we can turn it into Dragon Qi, and cultivate the law of the emperor and become the image of an emperor."


    Zhen Qingchun told Du Shaofu that although he was noisy and didn''t look like a big brother, he didn''t think of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu had long known about the benefits of the Imperial Palace''s dragon spirit, and he had been blessed by the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Spirit.


    "But now there are some difficulties. The eight thousand mile long river in Zhongzhou separates Zhongzhou from millions of mountains. It''s too difficult to connect the Dragon veins. This is also the reason why ancient Tianzong and others did not fight for several empires here. However, it is not impossible to think about it. With the material and financial resources of the desolate country, I can cross the long river of Zhongzhou for eight thousand miles. I can do it with all my efforts."


    Zhen Qingchun chuckled and showed off a little, but as the voice dropped, he gradually looked at Du Shaofu with a positive look and said: "the biggest problem is that there are too many dragons connecting all parties. I don''t know what will happen if we succeed. I''m afraid no one in the world knows the truth. But to be sure, you are the emperor of the wasteland. If you want to connect the Dragon veins of all parties, everything that happens will act on you. The dragon spirit of the imperial palace is the most strict. It comes from heaven and earth and is controlled by heaven and earth. If you don''t have that life, you may die directly. "


    What Zhen Qingchun said was not exaggerated, but the facts.


    Zhen Qingchun was not the first one to think of the idea of connecting the four dragons. Countless ambitious people have tried it for a long time, but in the end, none of them can live without committing crimes.


    The emperor of the world is different from the emperor of cultivation.


    To be a monarch, you need good luck and personality.


    Some powerful people, such as wuzun or Wuyu, are powerful, but they can only absorb the dragon spirit of the imperial palace for their own use, but they can never become the emperor to control the Golden Dragon and jade seal and gather their Qi.


    The emperor and the golden dragon jade seal are connected with the dragon vein. They are not accessible to ordinary people, let alone touched.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1515

    This has nothing to do with the strength. The emperor of the world has his own personality.


    No matter how powerful the emperor is, he can not become the emperor of the world.


    Of course, when the cultivation is towering, it is not impossible to change oneself with strong cultivation and create the personality of emperor by force.


    However, the strong who can reach that step will be able to understand some of the heaven''s secrets, see through the general situation, and understand that it is not a good thing to go against the sky.


    What''s more, when we arrived there, we couldn''t see a little king of the world.


    "There are things that need to be tried."


    Du Shaofu did not hesitate to gather all the Dragon veins. No matter what would happen at that time, he would have to try before he could know that it was not his own personality if he did not try.


    Behind the mountain of Du''s family, the night is shrouded, and the distant undead grass and Dongming grass glow, and the shining stone city is like a dream.


    "I have to be busy for a while." Du Shaofu said to Su Muxin.


    "Like a dream, like a maniac, the two ancestors have gone back, and I should have a round of Huan Zong."


    Su Muxin nods, the moon is shrouded, and it is extremely beautiful.


    Du Shaofu was speechless. He felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward. For some reason, in front of Su Muxin, he always felt that some things were abnormal and his heart beat faster.


    "You know everything about you and that young girl?"


    A moment later, Su Muxin broke the embarrassment. Under her curled eyelashes, her eyes showed a faint natural charm. On her face, under the moonlight, there was a little blush, some hot.


    She didn''t know why her face would be a little hot, but she could think of all that happened after the land was affected by fantasy. He may have known that these days, however, could still be regarded as nothing, which made her feel somehow lost.


    "Things, what things?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned and confused. Then he gave a smile. He thought that Su Muxin was asking about the relationship between Dongli Qingqing and Su Muxin. He said rather shamelessly, "she is my woman. No matter what relationship she has with the Dalan cult, she is also my woman. When I''m finished, I will go to her."


    "It looks like you already know."


    Su Muxin looks at Du Shaofu. His eyes are somewhat complicated, but they still have a thrilling charm. They are just like the temptation of heaven, and the voice is soft and charming.


    Bei teeth slightly bit, Su Muxin then continued: "what happened to you and me is not voluntary. I will also think it has not happened. You are not allowed to mention it again. In addition, treat Qingqing girl well."


    After the words fall, Su Muxin turns to leave. At the moment of turning around, a touch of complex color is quietly revealed, which is not easy to be noticed. The clear morning dew eyes look blurred, covering the elegant shadow of a seal, losing the original color, looking at the bottom.


    "What happened, nothing was voluntary..."


    Du Shaofu was surprised and stunned. Zhang Er couldn''t feel his head. When he came back to ask him clearly, Su Muxin had disappeared and could only smile bitterly.


    The moon was in the sky, and the mountains seemed to be covered with white yarn.


    Somewhere between the heaven and the earth, the valley is quiet, dim and dark, and even the moon cannot be diluted.


    Under the valley, in the chalky center of the deep valley, on a huge stone, connected with the color of the moon, it is extremely mysterious.


    A young man with red robes and golden hair was lying on the stone quietly. There was a blood hole in his eyebrow. There was no blood flowing out, because the blood had already dried up, and there was no life on his body. It was just a lifeless corpse.


    The body was scarred, but not incomplete.


    It would be a surprise if there are people from the big wheel sect at the moment. This is the body of Dongli Chihuang, which disappeared from the big wheel cult, but now appears in the mysterious and dark valley.


    Before the stone, at the moment, a young man stood up, dressed in a broad robe, looking like a young man of twenty-eight years old, with a long body and extraordinary bearing.


    He is no one else. He is Shen Yan who has risen in recent years.


    "You''re dead, but you''re still alive. I thought you could only become a good walking corpse and cultivate your wisdom, but it''s not perfect. But Du Shaofu killed you with the power of thunder. The power of thunder is destruction, but it also contains new life. I can give you a second life, an immortal life, so that you can achieve Nirvana and become my last Beautiful works, Jie Jie Jie


    Shen Yan sneers and laughs darkly, which is quite different from his temperament. The gloomy reverberates in the secluded valley.


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, in all directions of the deep valley, there were countless pairs of eyes opened, releasing a frightening light in the night.


    "Boom..."


    In the night sky, above the deep valley, suddenly wind and clouds surge, dark clouds cover the moon.


    "Oh..."


    Shen Yan''s body was wrapped in black fog. He opened his mouth and roared. His two fangs were exposed with blood colored light. His pupils were filled with frightening runes. Finally, he bit Dongli Chihuang''s neck."Boom..."


    High in the sky, there was a sudden flash of lightning and thunder.


    At this moment, it was as if there was a peerless devil.


    It''s just that no one can know about it.


    The next morning, outside Du''s home, Du Shaofu saw off Su Muxin and others.


    "Let''s go. We''ll have a free round of huanzong. Don''t forget that you are the supervisor of huanzong."


    Tang Meiling laughs at Luocha. Her face is thin with powder. Her eyebrows and eyes are full of spring. She is born to make men attractive.


    "Jianzong, let''s go first."


    Ji Zhiyan bid farewell, Ying Ying Ying bowed, lip if point cherry, God if autumn water, temperament ethereal light.


    After that, he Huan Zong left, and Du Shaofu waved goodbye.


    "It''s all good. It would be nice if I could stay in the Du family and spread the leaves."


    Du Zhenwu did not give up. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "Shaofu, you are a very old boy. Your father had you for a long time. Now you should consider the matter of spreading branches and leaves. These girls are all good. It is said that there is a relationship between you and Dongli Qingqing girl in Da Lun teaching. Is it true, Du It''s better to prepare some betrothal gifts earlier. Don''t lose the etiquette. Or you can see that Ouyang is also very good. Zijin is also good. I like Miss Zhu Xue in Xuanfu gate. It''s OK for Bai family to have a girl. By the way, Gu Tianzong seems to have a girl Muhan. Unfortunately, she is your elder martial brother''s daughter, but we are martial arts practitioners, No matter how small... "


    "Shaofu, where are you going? I haven''t finished yet..."


    "Miss Ouyang, what are you running for? If you like, I''ll talk to Mr. Ouyang. What do you think?"


    "Zijin girl, how can you also run away? If you want to, I''ll have a good chat with your father..."


    "Ah How can they all run away? It''s hard to be an elder... "


    Finally, outside the door of Du''s family, Du Zhenwu was helpless and depressed. He felt that his elders were not good and he was not dignified.


    In the next few days, Du Shaofu and Zhen Qingchun disappeared in the Du family and appeared in many places in Zhongzhou.


    But the Du family is very lively, although many of the Du''s younger generation were carried away, but also left some too young.


    For example, Du Xiaoba, Du Dazhuang, Du Xiaozhuang and those bear children.


    At the beginning, the Du family felt bad, so they were directly hidden and escaped the robbery by various forces. Therefore, they still stay in the Du family.


    These days, these bear children are staring at the Kalou juecheng and the Kalou jueyu.


    Originally, Jialou jueyu and others naturally did not pay much attention to human beings.


    Even if Du Shaofu was the chief of the family, it was the blood of the Dapeng golden winged bird in the chalkiness of his body, which was also the reason why he practiced the skill of Dapeng golden winged bird.


    But after contacting Du Xiaoba''s bear children, let alone Jialou jueyu, even four long chalao old and five long chalao old were shocked.


    Those bear children are so terrible that their natural appearance is comparable to that of the pure blood cubs of the golden winged ROC family. Their peculiar thunder and martial pulse are even more terrible.


    Once they grow up, one day, any of these bear children will be able to shake the world!


    Therefore, for Du Shaofu''s sake, people were shocked. They wanted to see the potential of the bear children. Jialou jueyu and others tried their best to guide the bear children, because their veins and souls were also golden winged rocs.


    In particular, Du Xiaoba''s blood essence, which he used to build the foundation, was the essence of Kalou jueyu.


    As soon as Jialou jueyu arrived at Du''s house, he felt this, and Du Xiaoba''s bear boy could feel it directly, so he automatically entangled him.


    Finally, Du Xiaoba succeeded in becoming a disciple of Jialou jueyu, which made Du''s family very happy.


    At the beginning of the Dalan cult, Jialou jueyu was able to beat the most Nirvana Dongli Chihuang with one move. The news has long been passed back to the Du family, who is also a legend of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. How can Du Xiaoba not be happy to learn from such a young strong man.


    As time goes by, a legend has recently spread out in the original court of light.


    Some people saw a beautiful woman sitting on the mountain peak for more than a month, and no one bothered, sometimes laughing, sometimes sad.


    At last, I don''t know why, that beautiful woman, her hair was as white as snow, and her whole body was filled with divine light, which caused a vision of heaven and earth. A black thunder came, shocked all around, and finally left in the sound of laughter.


    Some people recognize that the beautiful woman seems to be Cheng Shengnan in the original palace of light.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A full month later, one day, the stone city of the desolate country suddenly had a golden light rising to the sky, straight into the sky.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River, the tide rose and the waves rose.


    In the Empire and other major forces which had been cleansed by the wasteland, the thunder and drought resounded, the wind and clouds were surging, and there were strange phenomena.In the vast territory under the control of the wasteland, there are terrible runes, which are connected to the sky and the sky. They are mysterious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1516

    "Build a dragon vein!"


    Deep in the palace of the wasteland, there is a bright Rune rising from the sky, shaking everywhere. The whole stone city is thundering and shaking!


    "Boom


    A terrible pillar of Rune light rises from the depths of the palace of the wasteland, straddling the dark forest and eight thousand miles of the Zhongzhou River, echoing and connecting with the many dazzling Rune lights.


    There was a terrible scene suddenly.


    The mountains and rivers are turbulent, the earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking!


    "Boom..."


    The thunder and lightning in the air, the terror and pressure that pervaded the sky and earth made all living beings change color and tremble!


    This is the general trend of heaven and earth. It is the coming of heaven and earth!


    "Look, that''s the ROC emperor!"


    In the terrible vision, someone was surprised.


    Deep in the palace of the wasteland, a young man with purple robes came out of the sky, holding a golden sword, and the Dragon roared all around.


    "Oh


    The golden sword is surrounded by the virtual shadow of the Golden Dragon. The golden light is like a round of rising sun, with a mysterious and ancient atmosphere. It seems to affect the heaven and earth, resonate with the heaven and the earth, forming a powerful and majestic pressure, which spreads throughout the wasteland.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the whole heaven and earth "rumble" and tremble. Endless energy diffuses from the sky, and then distorts the space. Finally, in the eyes of countless horror, the shadow of a golden dragon is perched on the stone city of the wasteland, almost across the whole stone city.


    At this moment, the great power of heaven and earth pervaded, and the great empires and forces that had been defeated by the wasteland during this period of time appeared a vision.


    In the stone city of the wasteland, a scene appears in the sky, which can make hundreds of millions of eyes meet at a distance, just like a mirage. What you see is shocking!


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    At the same time, there are dragons roaring in the depths of the four directions. From all around the heaven and earth, above the empires and the major forces that were originally captured by the wasteland, countless golden dragons appear.


    The Dragon roars and startles the sky. A total of 107 golden dragons are flying in the sky, and their power is startling.


    The earth shaking roar of the dragon also rings through the heaven and earth!


    One hundred and seven huge golden dragons flit through the sky, as if across time and space, and finally appear in the sky above the stone city of the wasteland.


    One hundred and seven golden dragons, surrounded by the golden dragons above the stone city, spread all over the sky.


    The dragons hold their heads high, and the visual shock is incomparable. The power is even more earth shaking, which makes all living beings crawl!


    At this moment, the whole of Zhongzhou was greatly affected. The tide rose everywhere and the mountains and rivers were turbulent.


    Ancient Tianzong, Xuanfu gate, xuanming sect, wuliangjiao, huijianmen, Xiandu gate, Dalun cult, Lingtian Valley and tianshe sect all have familiar old figures emerging in the sky.


    Their faces were shocked. They were counting their fingers. They looked at the direction of the stone city of the wasteland. There was a dragon shadow emerging, the sky was full, and the golden light was soaring into the sky.


    "It should be Zhen Qingchun, a child prodigy of Shengzhen array, who is really a genius of heaven and earth, to build the Dragon veins of all countries and take advantage of heaven and earth''s Qi."


    In the ancient Tianzong, the master of Tianfeng domain opened his mouth, and his eyes were shocked.


    "It must be that Du Shaofu wants to unify the Dragon veins and gather the Dragon spirits of all countries. What a bold boy!"


    The master of the ancient Moon region opened his mouth, and the color of shock would not be inferior to the master of Tianfeng domain.


    "Gather together the dragon spirit of all nations, not gods, sages, supreme, but can''t succeed. Can Du Shaofu, the demon king, really succeed?"


    In the Wuliang sect, an old monk appears in the void, flashing the light of Buddha.


    "Is it really possible for a genius and a bold man to succeed?"


    In the depths of the great Lunjiao, the old woman emerged into the void, looking ahead with a solemn face.


    "He will succeed."


    Dongli Qingqing mouth, such as the spirit and stand, vibrant, beautiful face, with a smile, such as flowers bloom a summer.


    "That boy has been recognized by the golden winged ROC family. Even I can''t see through all of them. It''s really incredible that the nine of them should at least be able to get into the upper class."


    The old woman frowned slightly, then looked at Qingqing in the East and said, "although the boy is good, you should know the responsibility you shoulder when you are not in love with your children. Your children''s private affairs may not be with you in this life. There are many women around him. You will not be less than one. Don''t miss yourself early."


    Dongli Qingqing hesitated. Beichi bit her lips and then said, "master, I believe Shaofu is not like that."


    "Don''t deceive yourself. Are there any women around him? You know better than the old man. You are responsible. If you want to be with him, do you think he has the strength to compare with the heyday of your family?" The old woman looked at the east from Qingqing said.


    "He will be able to reach it in the future."


    Dongli Qingqing said to the old woman, "at the beginning, master asked Dongli Chihuang to do something. He just wanted to test it. He proved that he had that potential."


    "Potential..."The old woman''s eyes moved and sighed: "he has potential, but it''s only potential. Sometimes the potential may die. Even if he can grow to that stage, how long will it take, 1000 years or 10000 years? At the beginning, your family was as strong as that, and the details of many years disappeared. How powerful the enemy was, even if he could finally grow to that step, it would not be of much use, and you would not have time to wait. If you have him in your heart, you should forget him even more. Pulling him into this whirlpool will only harm him. "


    After a slight pause, the old woman continued to say to Dongli Qingqing: "there are important things left in your family in the Dalan cult. Practice with one heart and help you to a higher level. I heard the news. The divine space should be opened soon. It''s your chance. It''s a rare opportunity. Everything is waiting for this day!"


    Dongli Qingqing wants to say something, but stops. Finally, he murmurs softly: "do I really harm him..."


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Above the stone city, dragons roar all around. The shadow of the golden dragon is covered with the sky in all directions. It roars at the Golden Dragon across the stone city. It is ferocious and ferocious. It is intended to resist and suppress the Golden Dragon.


    The terrible breath is released, which makes countless eyes around him suck cool air!


    "The new seal, the town dragon vein, the great fortune of the desolate country, the imperial power granted by heaven! &


    the voice of domineering was heard. Du Shaofu hunted in purple robes, covered with golden light. He walked up the sky step by step, and finally appeared on the top of the largest Golden Dragon in Shicheng. The jade seal of "overlord shadow" was filled with golden light.


    "Boom


    In Du Shaofu''s body, there was also light, which diffused out of his body. It was invisible and connected with "Ba Ying" and resonated with heaven and earth.


    "Ouch..."


    All around, 107 golden dragons roar and shake the sky, distort the void and contain mysterious power. The boundless air and the heaven and earth blend together. It seems that they can resonate with the heaven and earth, forming a powerful and powerful force, and suppressing Du Shaofu together.


    Lightning and thunder, the sky is falling apart, just like a catastrophe coming!


    Under such a terrible breath, the four living creatures trembled, countless people''s faces were pale, and their bodies were trembling.


    "I am the emperor, don''t you accept me?"


    Du Shaofu drank, and his voice was deafening. He suppressed the roar of the dragon. There were talismans and secret patterns in his body that began to flash out and cover his whole body. A magnificent and desolate breath came out of his body.


    At this moment, his body was covered with thunder and martial arts, and a sense of bullying and killing was rippling in the sky, and a breath of soul palpitating, which made all living creatures afraid and could not resist


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, a silver gold arc swept out of the sky and filled the sky. The silver gold arc overflowed, and a majestic and supreme majesty filled the sky.


    At last, 107 golden dragons around us suddenly showed fear in their eyes. Under the magnificent and desolate breath and supreme authority, they did not dare to approach again.


    On the top of the Golden Dragon across the stone city, Du Shaofu stands aloof, like a peerless overlord, gathering in a terrible momentum.


    It is a supreme power of heaven and earth, arrogant everywhere, like the supreme heaven and earth in person!


    One hundred and seven golden dragons roared, and their eyes began to show fear. Finally, in their trembling and frightened eyes, they began to crawl to Du Shaofu.


    "This guy is really abnormal. So many dragons have to crawl."


    Du''s house is empty, and the beautiful eyes of Kalou''s colorful plumes flow with golden brilliance, which is very surprising.


    "It''s not surprising that the Dragon veins of the world come from heaven and earth. They are strict in hierarchy. They will submit to the gods, sages and the supreme. The young patriarch is the supreme, but not the general supreme. They are enough to bear the fate of heaven and earth." Jia Lou Jue Yu said, not surprisingly.


    "Good boy, it''s against the weather. I can''t believe it if I don''t see it personally."


    The three elders opened their mouths and were shocked. He had never heard of such a shocking thing. He did not see it with his own eyes. It is unbelievable.


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply. His eyes were like a golden sun. He looked down at the world. In the breath of the supreme tyranny, he stepped on the Golden Dragon and snatched out the "tyrannical shadow" in his hand.


    "Hula..."


    The whip of the golden lightsaber is like a long golden rainbow running through the space. It spreads in a circle around the stone city. The space it passes through is suddenly destroyed and shattered in the "Hula". It penetrates 107 virtual shadows of golden dragons around, and the rolling golden light immediately swallows into the sword body.


    At this moment, the shadow of the golden dragon under Du Shaofu''s feet was still expanding, covering eight thousand miles of Chenghe heaven in Zhongzhou. It appeared on the hundreds of millions of land connecting the Dragon veins of the wasteland. Hundreds of millions of living creatures were like miracles.


    "The land where I live is a waste, but from now on, those who commit crimes against our country will be punished even if they are far away!"


    The shadow of the golden dragon appears on the earth for hundreds of millions of people. Du Shaofu opens his mouth with the shadow in his hand. His voice converges with the chant of the dragon, which is like the thundering of thousands of thunder. It vibrates nine days!


    From the sky of heaven and earth, there is a golden light coming down. There is a mysterious power that penetrates from heaven and earth. Finally, it gathers and covers the young man in purple robe. The shadow of Golden Dragon hovers around the sky, and the king comes to the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1517

    "See the new emperor! &On the land of hundreds of millions of people, countless people kneel down on their knees. Under the influence of the emperor''s presence in the world, people can''t help but crawl.


    On this day, the wasteland opened up its territory, and a vision came to Zhongzhou, which was recorded in the annals of history.


    News spread, Kyushu shock, the name of the desolate country, ring through Kyushu!


    It is said that from that day on, the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace occupied the whole stone city of the desolate country. It lasted for seven days and seven nights, and the sound of the Dragon chanted around the city for seven days. Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed, his fingerprints congealed, his whole body was covered with golden light, and all around were covered by Golden Dragon shadow.


    In the desolate country, the world was once again granted.


    Of course, Zhen Qingchun, a child prodigy of Shengzhen array, was a national teacher of the wasteland state for a long time. In addition to being worshipped by the world, Yao Zun was granted the title of Duke of Zhenguo for a long time.


    However, 108 iron hat kings were added to the original 64 iron hat kings. A total of 172 iron hat kings were added, and the head of the town north king, Mr. Xie Tianhong.


    However, the original 108th iron hat Marquis were all raised to queen, and 365 iron hat Marquises were completed. These were all emperor''s orders. In addition, for the first time, tianhuihe Temple of animals was placed under the desolate state.


    Some of the forces that had been secretly rebellious also began to waver in their hearts. At least, they did not dare to do anything, nor did they dare to make any more noise under such peerless threats.


    However, although the temple of beasts in heaven and the association of the whole world belonged to the desolate state, they all listened to the tune and did not listen to the propaganda.


    Strictly speaking, although Tianxia Huihe Temple belongs to the wasteland, it only obeys Du Shaofu''s orders.


    For other rewards, there was no need for Du Shao Fu to order the dragon to be sealed, and its own people were responsible for it.


    The price, surface and surface of Guangchao are related to the affiliation of various forces and cause many fluctuations.


    However, the overall situation has been completely settled, and no big waves can be aroused any more. Du Shaofu felt that he was swimming in the mountains and rivers, connected with the earth, looking up at the sky and watching the stars change.


    With the rise of the wasteland, Du Shaofu, the demon king, came to Zhongzhou to control the overall situation with unparalleled power. His speed, determination and ferocity of his character, his Iron-blooded means, and finally his bravery shocked Kyushu.


    You know, in such a fast time to stabilize the overall situation, no one in the major forces above Kyushu can do so fast. This is enough to prove that Du Shaofu is not only the demon king, but also many people in the desolate country.


    Being able to control all parties in such a short period of time is definitely not an easy thing.


    The three great forces of xuanfumen, xuanmingzong and ancient Tianzong also took over the territory of tianshe sect and lingtiangu.


    "Hula..."


    Tian she Zong and Ling Tian Gu were defeated and retreated with little resistance.


    Of course, I''m afraid that at this moment, I''m afraid that we''ve lost the support and leadership of the Dalan sect, lingtiangu and tianshezong. It''s impossible for us to have the strength to block the three major forces, including the ancient Tianzong.


    Therefore, both the heavenly snake sect and Lingtian Valley knew that they could not fight against the major forces, but could only retreat.


    But the ancient emperor also had a tacit understanding in their hearts that they did not kill them all. You know, dogs bite people when they are in a hurry.


    On the eighth day of August, on the eighth day of August, the three major forces, namely, the Dalan cult, the Tianshi sect and the lingtiangu, were well prepared and could almost absolutely sweep away the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen and the wasteland.


    This is enough to prove that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is not the only one who is afraid of the desolate country, but also many people in the desolate country.


    But who could have thought that Du Shaofu finally brought that terrible force to Jiuzhou and sent all sides to help.


    Even the golden winged Dapeng birds sent out the strong ones one after another, and killed many of the three powerful forces, making the military territory of those three forces lose eight out of ten chalkiness.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, suppressed the three forces with the strong in all directions, and turned everything around.


    It has been speculated that this time, under such losses, the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian valley will be weak for a thousand years.


    If something happens again in the past thousand years, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Strictly speaking, although Tianxia Huihe Temple belongs to the wasteland, it only obeys Du Shaofu''s orders.


    As for the big round religion, it seems that it finally got involved with Du Shaofu, the demon king. This is not easy to guess.


    "The rise of the wasteland, supported by the temple of beasts and the World Association, is enough to be called the tenth largest force in Zhongzhou."


    "The great ROC emperor kills the supreme Nirvana Dongli Chihuang, and the magic power is fierce!"


    "It''s a general trend and can''t be stopped that Zhongzhou tianmeng is severely damaged, the bright god''s court is bloody washed, and the desolate country rises."


    The whole Zhongzhou is full of discussions. The complete rise of the wasteland is the general trend of the world, which can not be stopped and shaken the world.


    However, no one in the major forces had any opinions on the opening up of the wasteland and the expansion of its territory.


    However, no one in the major forces had any opinions on the opening up of the wasteland and the expansion of its territory.In addition to the Dalan religion, lingtiangu and tianshezong, during this period of time, all the major forces sent people to Shicheng to congratulate them, and the four forces entered the stone city to worship.


    At one time, the stone city came to the court from all directions, and the four sides came to celebrate. What a magnificent and unique!


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, has already proved his identity as the emperor. He is definitely the largest emperor in the whole Kyushu.


    Some of the forces that had been secretly rebellious also began to waver in their hearts. At least, they did not dare to do anything, nor did they dare to make any more noise under such peerless threats.


    Du Shaofu was grateful for the protection of three changchalao, four changchalao and five changchalao, but he did not want to be the flowers in the greenhouse. Although he knew that there would be demons waiting for opportunities in the dark, and the evil cult seemed to have long been interested in Du''s family and himself, Du Shaofu still believed that progress could be made only with training, and that the sunshine in the greenhouse could not let the flowers bloom freely.


    In the stone city, the four sides came to the court and the eight sides came to celebrate.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t show up. It was Du Yunlong and Yao Zunyi Wuming who were receiving him.


    The strong of the golden winged ROC family also left quietly.


    The moment when Kalou Cailing and Jialou jueyu came out was not short. At this time, Du Shaofu, the Hui nationality, also declined the three long chalao, the four long chalao and the five long chalao to continue to protect.


    Du Shaofu was grateful for the protection of three changchalao, four changchalao and five changchalao, but he did not want to be the flowers in the greenhouse. Although he knew that there would be demons waiting for opportunities in the dark, and the evil cult seemed to have long been interested in Du''s family and himself, Du Shaofu still believed that progress could be made only with training, and that the sunshine in the greenhouse could not let the flowers bloom freely.


    There is a beautiful woman in practice, wearing a light blue dress, moving face, clear eyes.


    Three long chalkiness old and so on cannot say, Du Shaofu had to leave. Stone city is no longer an ordinary place. It is connected with four Dragon veins. As long as Du Shaofu is endowed with imperial power in the stone city, he can get the general situation of heaven and earth, and be protected by the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. Even if he meets a strong enemy, he can protect himself.


    The outside world is boiling, but Du Shaofu has been in the chalky Central Hall of the imperial palace.


    The chalky center of the hall, where "Ba Ying" is suspended, connects the four sides.


    Among the hundreds of millions of wasteland, there are a series of subtle fluctuations, which turn into an invisible heaven and earth. The energy does not enter the mountains and rivers of the earth, spans hundreds of millions of miles, and is connected invisibly. Finally, it flows to the stone city of the wasteland.


    "Hula..."


    In the stone city, hundreds of millions of living creatures can feel the great majesty. Looking at the palace from afar, they also feel crawling, as if facing the supreme heaven and earth.


    In the main hall of the imperial palace of the desolate state in Shicheng, countless dragon Qi of the Imperial Palace seeps out from the void and turns into golden dragon shadows, which are connected with the "overlord shadow" and surround Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed, his fingerprints were congealed, and his whole body was filled with golden light. All around him were covered by Golden Dragon shadow.


    "Ouch..."


    In the golden hall, there is a dragon whistling and chanting for a long time. It looks like a living creature, and its momentum is amazing.


    One by one, the shadow of Golden Dragon hovers, releasing the power of heaven and earth, containing the profound meaning of heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu is very satisfied.


    The Dragon Qi of the golden palace penetrated through Du Shaofu''s body surface and then flowed out. It was mysterious and mysterious, like a miracle.


    This is the Imperial Palace dragon Qi in nourishing Du Shaofu''s body, in baptism forging.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in it and was very satisfied. He got great benefits.


    This kind of advantage, I am afraid that few people in the world can have this opportunity.


    People without the personality of emperor are enough to be crushed and bitten by the strong imperial dragon spirit at the moment.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, has already proved his identity as the emperor. He is definitely the largest emperor in the whole Kyushu.


    Even if it is the general imperial style, it is absolutely impossible to set foot in such a strong imperial dragon spirit.


    In the strong dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, Du Shaofu felt that if he could swallow and absorb it, he would be able to make his own strength soar. He could gather the great fortune of a country by taking advantage of the general situation of heaven and earth. It is not necessary to know how mysterious such a strong imperial dragon spirit is.


    At the moment, I''m afraid that anyone in the world will have the chance to swallow the Imperial Palace dragon Qi, and will be absolutely ecstatic and swallow it without hesitation.


    The dragon spirit of the imperial palace will be used for a lifetime. It will produce many mysteries, and no one can resist the huge temptation.


    But Du Shaofu resisted and did not swallow up the Imperial Palace dragon spirit.


    Even the golden winged Dapeng birds sent out the strong ones one after another, and killed many of the three powerful forces, making the military territory of those three forces lose eight out of ten chalkiness.


    Once the Imperial Palace dragon Qi was swallowed up, although he could get endless benefits, Du Shaofu vaguely felt that it seemed to be different from his pursuit of the road.


    At the level of the supreme nirvana, Du Shaofu felt that it was a quality change and leap forward for him to go from nirvana to nirvana.


    If you swallow and absorb the strong imperial dragon spirit, you may be born and die.But it is only a quantitative change, but there is no qualitative change.


    It''s like storing water in a big tank. If you want to store more water, it''s not enough to store water in the big tank. Sooner or later, the big tank will overflow, and then it may even burst.


    In the stone city, hundreds of millions of living creatures can feel the great majesty. Looking at the palace from afar, they also feel crawling, as if facing the supreme heaven and earth.


    So if you want to store more water, you can only store more water by making the big VAT bigger.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu resisted the astonishing temptation with great perseverance. He only baptized himself with the strong imperial dragon spirit, and refined himself into a crystal clear, pure flesh.


    Du Shaofu completely calmed down and understood the heaven and earth and the profound meaning of heaven and earth contained in the Imperial Palace dragon Qi.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in his comprehension, and time went by slowly.


    Hundreds of millions of vast mountains and rivers, the dragon vein breeding dragon gas, gathering stone city, let stone city become a treasure land.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in his comprehension, and time went by slowly.


    In the stone city, hundreds of millions of living creatures can feel the great majesty. Looking at the palace from afar, they also feel crawling, as if facing the supreme heaven and earth.


    This kind of understanding made Du Shaofu connected with the Imperial Palace''s dragon spirit, and his mind could appear in his own wasteland of hundreds of millions of land, and nothing could escape.


    Du Shaofu felt some familiar figures in a long and deep mountain, isolated from the outside world, but it was also the territory of a desolate country.


    There is a beautiful woman in practice, wearing a light blue dress, moving face, clear eyes.


    She was Du Yunxin, who lived in seclusion with his family.


    In the stone city, the four sides came to the court and the eight sides came to celebrate.


    In an isolated valley, there are also people living in seclusion.


    Above juegu, a moving woman with big eyes shining like a black gem, is Cheng Yan, hiding there with the rest of the Cheng family.


    Du Shaofu felt that he was swimming in the mountains and rivers, connected with the earth, looking up at the sky and watching the stars change.


    Gradually, Du Shaofu felt that he was a little different, as if he could stand higher and see farther and farther.


    The rising sun rises to the East, and the stone city is filled with rosy clouds.


    Du Shaofu completely calmed down and understood the heaven and earth and the profound meaning of heaven and earth contained in the Imperial Palace dragon Qi.


    Suddenly, in the rising sun, there is a space slowly twisted, from the twisted space, then there are dozens of figures slowly out, like falling from the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1518

    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, there was a roaring beast, shaking the vast stone city.


    "Boom


    In a short time, many fierce birds and beasts flapped their wings and stood outside the palace of stone city.


    Those terrible fierce birds and beasts, all have ancient blood, sound like thunder, all exude the breath of terror.


    On that fierce and terrifying beast, there are many figures standing, and the light of its own is as bright as the sun.


    "What a strong pressure!"


    Within the stone city, there are creatures whose bodies tremble and tremble.


    "Whoosh..."


    In Du''s house, there were many figures swept out of the house, standing out of the ordinary, looking at the terrible figure like the shining sun in front of him, without any fear in his eyes.


    They are Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Du Yunlong, yaozunyi, Wuming, Guiche, shenguwang, Linghuan Huwang, Qinmo, etc.


    "Son of a bitch, it''s from their family!"


    Seeing the dozens of figures, Du Xiaoyao''s golden clothes were swaying, his hands were clenched with fists, and a pair of golden pupils bloomed with golden light.


    The figures on the dozens of fierce birds and beasts, looking at the people above the palace, seemed to be a little surprised, but then no one paid much attention to them, and some even looked down upon them.


    "Du Shaofu, you have not come out to receive the order!"


    A fierce bird fluttered out, and a strong and upright young man cried out.


    The sound of the ancient city reverberates like an endless stone.


    The terrible voice made the eardrums of the stone city creatures prick and tremble. The young man did it on purpose.


    "Roar your grandmother bear, no one is deaf. Keep your voice down for me!"


    Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth in a loud voice, drowning the voice of the young man just now, but he fell into the ears of hundreds of millions of creatures in the stone city.


    Hearing the speech, the more than ten figures suddenly changed their faces.


    The light gradually dimmed, revealing the birth shadow. There were about a dozen young men and women, all of whom were young people, but their breath was extremely strong and extremely terrifying.


    The first two or three young people, young, estimated to be about twenty-five or six years old, were all at the level of martial arts.


    "Who is bold? Do you know who is talking to?"


    The young man who just opened his mouth, with a black face, looked at Du Xiaoyao with an ugly face.


    "The Legalists are great."


    Du Xiaoyao curled his lips, and from the breath of those who came, you could feel that it was a legalist.


    At the beginning, Du Xiaoyao had seen those people and could feel the breath.


    At that time, Du Shaofu almost died because of Legalists.


    Therefore, Du Xiaoyao was very upset in his heart. He didn''t have any good feelings for Legalists. In addition, the young man just yelled at him, and Du Xiaoyao had no good face.


    The young Legalists were surprised that they knew their origin.


    What surprised him most was that these people outside did not seem to take them seriously.


    "If you know who we are, do you dare to clamor? I won''t talk to nobody. Let Du Shaofu come out to take orders!"


    This time he came, it was the family that made him bring news. He even despised Du Shaofu. He didn''t care about others and talked with him, which would damage his dignity and identity.


    Du Xiaoyao was cold eyed and scolded impolitely: "take the order, what are you when you are a legalist? Do you come to the wasteland to declare orders? Go back, you have come to the wrong place!"


    "Bold, who are you? It''s a relationship with Du Shaofu!"


    The more angry the young man was, the other side didn''t even put him in his eyes. He was gloomy, and his eyes were full of cold at the moment.


    "Listen, don''t pee your pants. Your grandfather Du Xiaoyao, I''m Du Shaofu''s elder brother. Who do you think I am?" Du Xiaoyao drank and did not give in. The golden pupil filled with brilliance.


    "Du Xiaoyao, when did you become a big brother?" Du Xiaoqing gave Du Xiaoyao a look, but at this time, he did not dismantle his platform.


    "It''s all the same." Du Xiaoyao straightened his shoulders. He felt that he had always been the boss, and that guy was the second.


    The young man was completely angry, and his face was very gloomy. He was a novice in martial arts. Even among the whole legalist peers, he was able to rank within 100.


    This time when he came to Shicheng to inform Du Shaofu to go to the clan, he was somewhat disdained, but the family ordered him to come.


    The tall and straight young man really can''t understand why the grand events in his family would invite the little wild animal from the outside world to go there, and let him pay a little attention to his propriety, saying that Du Shaofu is not what he used to be, and it is said that Du Shaofu is so extraordinary.


    However, he did not pay attention to it. No one in the outside world had ever seen the world. How could he know what was really extraordinary? Although Du Shaofu said that he had killed a lot of Legalists'' disciples, it was terrible and coincidental. In the real world war I, he didn''t believe how strong Du Shaofu could be."Do you want to die?"


    The young man stepped on the fierce monster and looked at Du Xiaoyao directly. His eyes began to fill with bright light. A great pressure filled his eyes, causing turbulence in the air, affecting the energy of heaven and earth, and virtually collapsing to Du Shaofu.


    "I remember the last time in the land of the wilderness, all the Legalists were killed. Why did they come again? It seems that there are a lot of Legalists. They can''t be killed clean!"


    Du Xiaoyao stood with his hands down and looked at the young man. His mouth was cold and curved.


    It is said that there are about ten young men and women from the legalist family. They have black faces and gloomy faces. They did not expect that the young men in gold in front of them were so indifferent to them.


    What happened on the land was their scar. They couldn''t figure out why Du Shaofu killed so many of them, but the clan didn''t punish him immediately. Instead, the boy was invited to attend this grand gathering.


    "A little boy from the outside world is so arrogant. I don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick. Birds of a feather flock together. People flock together. They are with Du Shaofu''s wild seed. Kill them!"


    A young woman Mori Han mouth, is very delicate, temperament is not vulgar, but with a gloomy.


    "These visitors are disrespectful to me, the great ROC emperor!"


    Stone city, countless eyes suddenly gush anger.


    "Maidservant, who are you talking about? Come on, I''ll kill you with my big mouth!"


    Du Xiaoqing chided her brother. She was beautiful and charming. Her face was full of Holy Spirit. Some people insulted his brother. She wanted to and could bear it.


    "You dare to scold me!"


    That woman a Leng, the eyes tightly stare at Du Xiaoqing, seems to be unbelievable.


    "It''s not scolding you, it''s trying to kill you!" Du Xiaoqing cold way, sharp and strong, eyes did not blink.


    "You..."


    The woman was stunned, stunned and speechless. How could anyone dare to do this to her? She didn''t know how to reply, but her face became colder and colder.


    "It''s arrogant. It seems that we can''t do without killing!"


    The upright young man who spoke first opened his mouth again. His intention of killing was surging. He stamped a monster on his feet. His figure suddenly came out of the sky and walked towards the palace of the wasteland step by step.


    "Come and die!"


    Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth and hunted in gold. He also stepped out of the sky directly.


    "You are provoking me. You must die today!"


    The tall and straight young man couldn''t bear it. His feet stamped on the sky, and his figure wrapped the bright light, just like a bright day blooming. A claw print tore the space through the void, and instantly caught Du Xiaoyao.


    "You''ve just boarded the territory of Xiaowu, looking for death!"


    Du Xiaoyao drank deeply, and his right arm, standing with his negative hand, suddenly reached out. Suddenly, a fist was thrown out directly. The space before the fist suddenly twisted and collapsed, and the light burst out. It was like the beginning of the world, with a kind of inexplicable pressure, as if to burst the human soul.


    This blow can push all sides and suppress everything!


    "Bang bang!"


    One fist and one claw collided with each other instantly, and the sound and sound were loud and loud. The golden runes spread all over the sky, and the vast energy swept the sky like a flood.


    In the full view of the public, the upright and upright youth of Legalist school was directly blasted by Du Xiaoyao''s fist. Starting from the paw print, the body directly broke into pieces.


    This tall and straight young man, means talent, pulse and soul have not had time to urge, was a blow to explode.


    "My brother is not something you can abuse, look for smoke!"


    Almost at the same time, Du Xiaoqing appeared in front of the Yin Han woman who had just insulted Du Shaofu.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    The woman saw that her companion had been blasted by a blow, but she had not regained her consciousness. Her mouth suddenly felt hot and sharp pain, and the two crackles of "Pa Pa Pa" spread widely, which was very loud.


    Du Xiaoqing hands, directly slapped the woman''s two big mouth, the fan of the woman''s mouth blood DC, black and blue, left a dull and fear.


    "Roar..."


    The animal roared and roared, and the upright young man''s Mount howled and roared when he saw his master killed.


    "Do you dare to roar in the wilderness, die!"


    The roar of the tiger is deafening. Du Xiaohu''s figure appears. The dark and deep pupils release terrible runes. The supremacy of the tiger clan is much stronger than that of the Legalists. It can''t be compared!


    "Hiss..."


    As soon as the black shirt shook, Du Xiaohu reached out with one hand, like a fierce tiger pouncing on it. A handprint was swept out from the space, turning into a giant tiger claw print, twisting the space, and suddenly falling down, tearing the mount into pieces of blood mist.


    Everyone was stunned, especially the Legalists. They never thought that the younger generation of the other side was even stronger and fiercer than them.


    Legalists are the most powerful family in the world.


    When they walked out, they could be proud of their peers in the outside world. How could they ever think that they were abused as dogs outside the palace of the wasteland.


    "Those who shout loudly dare to come to the wasteland to declare orders and kill me!"Du Xiaoyao was very arrogant. When his voice dropped, he immediately jumped at the dozen or so young Legalists who had not yet returned to their gods.


    "Kill..."


    Ghost car, ghost tiger king, Xiao Ying, crazy Bear King, these guys who are afraid of the world will not be disordered, have been unable to help.


    "Roar..."


    With the fall of Du Xiaoyao''s voice, ghost cars and so on suddenly one by one.


    After that, the final result has been decided. Under the lifeless shouting and heartache of Zhen Qingchun and Yao Zunyi, those ferocious beasts of the Legalists were directly captured by ghost car, God ape king, magic tiger king and Du Xiaohu.


    Among the dozen or so young Legalists, two of the martial areas were directly killed by Du Xiaoyao, and the remaining nine, including the women who were taken by Du Xiaoqing with two big mouths, were captured.


    It''s not Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Du Yunlong, etc. who are kind-hearted, but Zhen Qingchun and Yao Zunyi are helpless to stop them. They want to leave a few alive.


    However, the eight legalist youths, although they had left their lives temporarily, suffered a lot. They were severely beaten by Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu, and then they were thrown aside. All this has left some of the younger generation of Legalists to return to their senses.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1069

    "Stone city is unimpeded, and no one can indulge in the wasteland. The novel "


    the voice of Yao Zunyi''s death was heard, informing the living creatures of Shicheng and reassuring the public.


    "There are so many strong people in our country, but those who come here are vulnerable to a single blow!"


    Stone city boiling, see those arrogant young people, although powerful, but in an instant to be ravaged by the strongmen of the wasteland, lying down, doing everything can kill, is not encouraged, proud of it.


    "Brother Qingchun, would you like to inform the third brother?"


    A moment later, in the palace, Du Yunlong looked at several proscribed young Legalists and asked Zhen Qingchun.


    "No, Shao Fu is in seclusion. The Imperial Palace dragon spirit is of great use to him. You can''t disturb him. Maybe he has already known these things, and there is no need to worry about them."


    Zhen Qingchun said that he was most clear about the relationship between Du Shaofu and Legalists.


    The Legalists came to yell again and again, bullying people too much. No matter how powerful the Legalists are, they are not the original country. Behind them are the golden winged Dapeng birds. Therefore, Zhen Qingchun is not as worried and worried as before.


    As Zhen Qingchun expected, although Du Shaofu closed down in the Imperial Palace, he was baptized and tempered with the strong imperial dragon spirit, and understood the world through the imperial dragon spirit. What happened in the stone city could not escape Du Shaofu''s prying.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t show up. Some of the Legalists didn''t need to delay their practice.


    Now the desolate state is not the original one, especially the Imperial Palace dragon spirit. There are many Fu arrays arranged by the Imperial Palace himself and his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. Once dozens of killing arrays are launched, even if the Legalists attack, Du Shaofu feels that they can make the Legalists pay an unbearable price.


    Stone city''s movement is very big, but the time is too short, so it did not spread too much, and then began to calm down.


    But at this time, between heaven and earth, there is a vast isolation of heaven and earth is disturbed.


    The vast world is a place full of energy and energy.


    In an ancient courtyard, there are many figures sitting in separate seats. Their faces are excited. Some people are angry and scolded.


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, he would be able to recognize some people.


    All of them were powerful Legalists. At the beginning, Du Shaofu had met many people who were forced to dig their hearts.


    "I''m dead. The souls of the three martial regions are not alive. I must have been killed by that little wild species. I hate it. When my Legalists can really bear him!"


    An old man was furious and sent to a group of people outside the stone city. Three soul marks left in the clan had disappeared, proving that the man was dead.


    It''s not difficult for him to guess that Du Shaofu killed them all.


    Over the past few years, dozens of Legalists have died in the hands of that boy.


    From ancient times to the present, how many years have Legalists ever suffered such provocations? How can he not be angry.


    "I said at the beginning that it''s OK to capture the boy directly. There''s no need to be polite. I dare to kill the younger generation of my Legalists again and again. This is a provocation. It''s useless for anyone to ask for help this time. I can''t bear it any more!"


    There was middle-aged anger. Among the three descendants who died, one of them was his younger generation. He could not calm down his anger. At the beginning, he didn''t agree to send someone to inform the little wild species. He caught him directly. Even this time, he felt that he didn''t need the little wild seed to participate in this grand wedding.


    "That cheap seed has always been not in our eyes, a cheap species outside, should be completely solved."


    An old man was full of gloomy eyes. He was green elm. He was present at the moment. He could only stand at the back and was not qualified to sit upright.


    At the beginning, Qingyu was cut off by Du Shaofu, but the broken leg was not recovered, so he couldn''t recover. He was lame all the time. What a pity in his heart.


    However, the green elm was still in fear. At first, he suffered heavy physical and mental damage outside. He was afraid of it. He was almost killed outside, so he became more and more resentful.


    "That little scum can live, and it''s getting stronger and stronger. I heard that he has become the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. He''s already accomplished. I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with it. I knew that we should have killed him completely at the beginning, and we don''t have to suffer such losses for our descendants!"


    An old man drank heavily. He was Chen Qiong, and he was in the early stage of Wu Kingdom.


    At the beginning, Chen Qiong had also been to stone city, but finally he brought the broken leg green elm. He didn''t take any advantage. He always had a heart knot in his heart, so that he didn''t make any progress in his accomplishments over the years.


    "Shut up


    On the top seat, an old man with slightly closed eyes opened his eyes. The light in his eyes was like lightning. His momentum was awe inspiring. He said, "one by one, you are a kind of cheap wild seed. Don''t forget that he also has half of the blood of Han family in his body. Do you think the blood of Han family is so cheap?"


    Listening to the old man''s mouth, people immediately looked at each other. Some people trembled secretly and did not dare to say anything more.


    As the old man opened his eyes, there were also several old people who had just closed their eyes slightly. The dazzling light flashed away."Elder, we don''t mean that."


    A moment later, an extraordinary middle-aged man opened his mouth in awe of the old man, and his eyes were shining brightly. He said, "this time, the old lord''s birthday will be celebrated by inviting eight parties. At that time, some outstanding people will be selected to be rewarded. At that time, everyone will send younger generations to congratulate him. There will be people coming to the animal kingdom, the demon area, the four seas and the Wutong Mountain. The number of followers of our Legalists has also been distributed over Kyushu. But this time the old master did not know why he chose the name of Du Shaofu, who had never seen him before. We can''t speculate on the meaning of his holiness. It must be that some of them went down without listening to the police and were somewhat rebellious, which led to the death disaster. But if the old Lord wants to see the boy, we still have to bring him back. "


    "The old lord has a big birthday, such a grand event, let the humble It''s a great favor for the boy to come to participate. However, he didn''t feel grateful and even dared to kill our Legalists. I can''t forgive him. Otherwise, if it is spread out, the face of the Legalists will not be preserved. At the beginning of the event of the end of heaven and the mainland, the Legalists have become a laughing stock. "


    An old man spoke in a low voice. He felt that the great Legalists should not let the boy go.


    Not far from the old man''s side, there was an old man with deep and vast eyes, who said, "he shouldn''t have stayed, but after all, he had the blood of my Legalists. He didn''t die but lived miraculously. He was able to defeat the nirvana Dongli Chihuang. At the moment, he was also in charge of the party and related to the golden winged Dapeng birds It is to be able to show some performance, but it can give him some opportunities to recognize his ancestors. In this way, we will have more followers outside. In case of any accident, we will enter Kyushu more quickly, and we will also be able to get in touch with the golden winged ROC


    Listening to the old man''s words, people around nodded, and those angry and gloomy people stopped speaking.


    "I''m afraid it''s useless. The boy is too fierce and rebellious. I''m afraid it won''t be easily used by us." Chen dome says, he had contacted Du Shaofu, know how much his temper and character.


    The old man, who had just talked, frowned slightly, and then said faintly, "if it can be used by my Dharma family, it is also excellent. But first look at the specific posture. If the name does not live up to the name, it is not qualified to enter my legalist school. He really has such qualifications. His mother is still in the family, and I''m afraid he can''t tolerate him."


    "It''s just a boy. If he really has such qualifications and persuades him, he will naturally recognize his ancestors, but he can''t. when the time comes, let the younger generation of the family fight to let him know what is the dragon and Phoenix among the people. Maybe he will directly plead for ancestry."


    Not far away, an old man slowly opened his mouth and said, "I''m just afraid that we''ll let that boy back so openly. I''m afraid that most of the family will be unhappy."


    "Everything depends on the boy''s posture. If the boy''s posture is enough, we can also establish some relations with the golden winged ROC family. As for that group I''ll talk about it then. " The old man who had just spoken continued.


    "What should we do now? If the boy killed so many people in our family of Legalists, should we just let it go? And the rest of the younger generation may also fall into the hands of the boy." Some old people are dissatisfied, but also with the meaning of asking for instructions.


    "Everything will be decided when it''s time to decide. A boy who is successful in his youth is naturally rampant. When he is good at polishing, he will suffer some hardships. In the future, he will be obedient. The boy who sent us only dares to kill three, proving that he is afraid in his heart and thinks that he can blackmail us."


    The old man opened his mouth. His eyes were calm and the waves were still. He looked at his side and said, "who would like to go out of the world and bring the boy back. I''m afraid his cultivation is too low. The boy is said to be extraordinary and he is the Lord of the wasteland. He has the dragon spirit of the imperial palace to help him in the imperial palace. It''s not easy to beat him. He needs enough awe!"


    "By the way, if I don''t have to wait, I don''t have the right to take it back."


    A middle-aged man walked out with a strong suit and a strong back, but his eyes were deep and could not see the bottom. The bright light fluctuated faintly, and the momentum made the space tremble for no reason.


    "Qin Wei, you Qin family used to be an emperor from outside. You are familiar with the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. Your cultivation is enough. Remember to bring back the rest of our Legalists."


    The old man spoke without much words.


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged man named Qin Wei nodded his head and rose to leave.


    The old man at the head didn''t know when to continue to close his eyes and didn''t say a word more.


    Stone city, a small storm after the continued calm.


    On this day, the sky is slightly bright and the sun rises in the east to disperse the night before dawn.


    The palace is resplendent, resplendent and solemn.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1520

    With hundreds of millions of land connected by dragons, the wasteland has its capital and the place where dragons converge. At this moment, the stone city is no longer the original border town. It has its own heaven and earth to protect it. It is full of great momentum, transcendence and achievement.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the stone city in the morning, suddenly trembling, from the rising sun, there is a figure coming.


    Around the figure, wrapped in a bright and dazzling light, covered with golden rays, just like the sun, with a great momentum.


    "Who is that? What a strong breath."


    The whole stone city was startled, and the people walked out of the sky, looking at the shadow of golden light, the invisible power also felt shivering.


    "Long..."


    Step by step, the figure walked to the palace of stone city. Every step forward, the sound of "rumbling" was heard in the air, and its strength was also shocking.


    Just the invisible fluctuation is enough to cause the turbulence of stone city!


    "If a strong man comes, he will not be good."


    The palace guards tremble, not fear, but under the terrible pressure, from heaven and earth like pressure, the dark air in the body is frozen, the soul is suppressed, feel small, facing the comer, like a mole ant, have to tremble and look up, can not resist that kind of strong pressure.


    "Whoosh..."


    Inside the palace, a line of figures swept out, it is Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Zhen Qingchun and so on. They feel the momentum of the great, and are immediately shocked.


    "Again?"


    Du Xiaoyao looked at the front space, but the figure came, but it was powerful. The stronger the cultivation was, the more able to feel the strength and horror of the coming people.


    At the moment, that figure came from the sky, like standing in the sky, high above, afraid that under the wave, it could change the color of the world and make the mountains and rivers broken.


    "The real strong one!"


    Ghost car, God ape king, Du Xiaohu, etc. also felt the strength and momentum of the visitors. Under such prestige, they were directly suppressed.


    "Du Shaofu comes out!"


    The visitor opened his mouth, his voice was deafening, echoing the stone city with great dignity.


    At the same time, the voice spread, the golden glow around the body of the comer slowly converged, revealing his face. He was a middle-aged man with strong clothes and a strong back. His eyes were deep and could not be seen. His whole body was filled with brilliance and his momentum was vast.


    He was Qin Wei, but he had a high status in Legalists. He came here for the sake of several trapped members of the family and Du Shaofu. Therefore, he wanted to call Du Shaofu out.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    Du Xiaoyao asked. The golden Ling Tong didn''t look down on him. He frowned faintly. He also felt that it was difficult to be entangled. At the moment, the strong man of the golden winged ROC family was not there. He might not be able to fight against it.


    "Qin Wei, the legalist, summon Du Shaofu to come out and hand over our legalist descendants. Otherwise, we will flatten this place!"


    Qin Wei drank heavily. His voice was mixed with dark air. Many guards around the palace were pale and spit blood.


    "With your identity and background, I''m not afraid to have a chance to come here and make a show of yourself."


    Zhen Qingchun, with a dignified face, said to Qin Wei, and secretly prepared to start the Fu array.


    "To kill my children is extremely arrogant and should be punished!"


    Qin Wei stares at Zhen Qingchun. He glances in his deep eyes and says, "if you don''t let Du Shaofu come out again, or hand over our legalist descendants, I don''t mind letting this place disappear from now on!"


    "Start the battle!"


    Zhen Qingchun drinks a lot. He is not good at coming. He is powerful and needs self-protection.


    "Boom..."


    At that time, the palace is surrounded by mysterious arrays, golden lights and magic lines. We should guard the vast palace.


    "Brother Qingchun, don''t start the battle. He wants to see me. I''ll see you."


    A faint voice came out. Deep in the palace, there was a young man in purple robe walking out slowly across the space. After a few steps, he shrunk to an inch. He appeared in front of all the people in the palace. His face was firm and resolute, his black hair was shoulder length, and his eyes were clear.


    Seeing Du Shaofu appear, Du Xiaoqing, ghost car, Qin demon, shenape king, xuanjiao king, yaozun, Du Yunlong, etc. are all very happy. They are afraid that once the war starts, there will be a Fu array to guard the palace, but it will make the whole stone city bleed.


    Zhen Qingchun also gave a breath and let down the Fu array. However, there was a little secret tension in the deep eyes of Tao Yun.


    "Are you du Shaofu?"


    Qin Wei is very similar to Du Shaojing at the first sight. He was shut up in the family. He had never met Du Shaofu. He just listened to some things. Now this is the first time to meet him. It''s really the same as the rumor. This boy is surprisingly similar to Du Shaojing.


    "Not bad."


    Du Shaofu nodded. His temperament was not the same as before. He was more restrained and solid. Standing on the palace, he had a tremendous pressure.


    "Hand over the descendants of Legalists and follow me to the Legalists. Otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk."


    Qin Wei opened his mouth with dignity, so that people around him were paralyzed and his legs softened. Was it not that he was greatly suppressed.His surname Qin was once emperor of the human world in ancient times, and his cultivation is now towering. He does not need to be afraid of several people above Jiuzhou.


    "So arrogant, when I am easy to cheat, I am not at the beginning, and has nothing to do with Legalists. What if I don''t go?"


    Du Shaofu was a strong man. He hunted in purple robes. His eyes were bright with gold. The Legalists came again and again. No doubt, Du Shaofu was angry.


    "If you don''t want to see you, do you think you are qualified to enter the FA family? Do you want to go with me or be dragged away by me?"


    Qin Wei is a strong man. He can change the color of heaven and earth, and make mountains and rivers broken. He looks down on a small country and doesn''t put people in their eyes.


    "I don''t want to, who can let me go!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was heavy, and there was a golden glow in his purple robe.


    "Just the Imperial Palace, do you think you can protect you? Ridiculous, I can put out my hands!" Qin Wei sneers at the fact that a small imperial palace is full of imperial dragon spirit. He doesn''t pay attention to it.


    "Son of a bitch, this guy is too arrogant


    Du Xiaoyao scolded. The Legalists were really arrogant.


    In the palace, ghost cars, Qin demons and Du Yunlong were indignant. Although they knew that the Legalists were absolutely terrible, they were also indignant. The Legalists were too arrogant.


    "Do you think that the legalist school is superior to others, so that you can look down upon all living beings without paying attention to the outside world? But I don''t know that I kill my fellow Legalists like killing dogs. Even if it''s you, just give me 20 years, no, 10 years is enough. Then I''ll kill you like ants. I don''t know where your sense of superiority comes from."


    Du Shaofu said in a deep voice. His tone was calmer now, but with great dignity.


    Qin Wei''s face was very gloomy. He had heard of Du Shaofu''s unruly nature. Now he saw it.


    Those words were more intolerable to Qin Wei. How could a younger generation dare to be so disrespectful to him.


    "I won''t kill you. It''s still useful to keep you, but today you will know what is the superiority of the legalist school. You ordinary people will never understand it. You are just watching the sky from the well. You are just sitting in it and still don''t understand it!"


    Qin Wei''s voice is very loud and indifferent. It reverberates in the stone city and shakes the palace.


    Qin Wei seems to have done it on purpose. He wants to attack the younger generation in public, and he wants to rectify the name of Legalists.


    "Who is the common people, who is watching the sky? I have already proved that the world knows that I kill your legalist peers like dogs, and ten years later, I will kill you like ants!"


    Du Shaofu still spoke faintly, but his voice became more and more dignified.


    "Boy, you really piss me off!"


    Qin Wei''s eyes twitched violently. His voice was like thunder, shaking the stone city. Suddenly, the wind and clouds were surging in the sky, and the palace was shaking.


    Du Shaofu stood with his hands down and stepped directly back to the center of the palace. His hair was spread back behind his shoulders. In Qin Wei''s surprise, his eyes were like golden light and lightning. He said, "what can you do if you are angry? If you have the ability, you can deal with the emperor!"


    "Bold!"


    Qin Wei drank a lot, but he hesitated when he looked at Du Shaofu in the palace.


    Naturally, Qin Wei heard rumors that Du Shaofu was related to the golden winged ROC family. Although he has been searching in secret until now, he has not found the smell of the golden winged ROC, but he is also a bit afraid.


    According to the information obtained by the Legalists, Qin Wei learned that Du Shaofu was accompanied by the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng birds, which made him a little afraid.


    The golden winged ROC bird family, that is a domineering and powerful animal race, everyone in the world should be afraid of.


    "Afraid? Don''t worry. I can kill you without the strong man of the golden winged ROC family in the palace!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and the golden light poured out of his body. The dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace haunted him, and the golden light covered him. He was majestic.


    He is the emperor of the world, there is a kind of ineffable heavenly power, there is a king in the world!


    Looking at Du Shaofu from afar, Qin Wei''s heart beat. The boy actually saw what he was thinking and his eyes were cold.


    Looking at the figure wrapped in golden light in front of him, I feel that the king is coming to the world. At the same time, Qin Wei is also very shocked. The boy is really extraordinary.


    However, at the moment, Qin Wei''s look is more gloomy. The boy deliberately causes such movements. He is clearly provoking him. The provocation of chiluoluo is actually not paying attention to him.


    Qin Wei is not a fool. After practicing for so many years, how could he not see that the boy was hiding in the palace. He was afraid that he wanted to deal with him with the imperial dragon spirit and runes. He was deliberately stimulating him to enter the palace.


    "You shake your head, but you are too young to laugh at me


    "Really..."


    Du Shaofu''s face was startled. It seemed that he didn''t expect Qin Wei to see through what he was thinking. However, he bit his teeth. He seemed to be pretending to be calm. The golden light was surging all over his body, and there was a roar of dragon roaring out of his body. His momentum was astonishing. He cried out, "if you have the ability, come in and kill you!"How can Qin Wei exist? By his accomplishments, he has long been mature. He is aware of the subtle changes in Du Shaofu''s expression. The boy is bluffing and pretending to be calm. He is afraid that he just wants to frighten himself away. He is too immature.


    "Ha ha..."


    Qin Wei laughs. With his accomplishments, how can he be afraid of this little palace, the boy, and the few runes that he has, how can he be stronger.


    "Boy, as you wish, today I will step down on your little palace."


    The sound rolled out and rang through the stone city. Qin Wei moved, directly across the space, step by step, and stepped directly into the palace.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s two eyes deep, a trace of the sneer, quietly passed by.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1521

    "Start the battle!"


    All of a sudden, just as Qin Wei appeared on the palace, Du Shaofu gave a big drink, his mind moved, and a series of fingerprints were produced, as fast as lightning.


    "Boom!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s words, the imperial palaces around him suddenly trembled, and a vast amount of runes poured out, covering the Imperial Palace and blocking out the sky and the sun, like countless suns falling.


    "It''s really a Fu array..."


    Qin Wei looked up with a sneer in his eyes.


    As Qin Wei had long imagined, Du Shaofu wanted to introduce him to the Imperial Palace and deal with him with Fu array. He did not pay attention to the strength of Fu array in a small country.


    "Eh..."


    But not long after, Qin Wei seemed to feel something, and his look suddenly began to change.


    "Boom..."


    The array of runes in the Imperial Palace started instantly, and the sound of "boom and rumble" is endless, and the runes soar to the sky.


    It''s just that this rune is not a rune, nor is it an ordinary one.


    These Rune arrays are all terrible killing arrays, or are dozens of big killing arrays starting together.


    With the spirit of heaven on his body, his elder brother Zhen Qingchun, and a lot of support from Tiancai and Dibao, Du Shaofu did not decorate his stone city.


    Du Shaofu paid much attention to the arrangement in the palace.


    Du Shaofu and his elder brother, Zhen Qingchun, joined hands to understand the research and arrangement of dozens of killing formations.


    What''s more, the dozens of killing formations are even more terrible because they are linked together. There are killing opportunities everywhere. There is no way to live.


    "Boom..."


    Dozens of killing formations have been launched. It''s amazing. The terrible sound covers the world, and the killing opportunity rises in the sky.


    The whole vast palace is shrouded, and runes are everywhere, such as miracles coming, coercion and murder spreading. The stone city is shocked!


    "Boy, do you think these runes can trap me?"


    Qin Wei drank, his voice thundered through the stone city. He wanted to break through the battle force. The mountain range of wild animals trembled. There was a terrible smell coming out of the palace.


    Just such a burst of momentum, let the four stone city life soft, trembling!


    Outside the palace, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, ghost car, Du Yunlong and others are already retreating, and the silver winged devil carving is also closely watching the palace.


    At the moment, the whole palace is shrouded in a dazzling light. The array of symbols distorts the void. No one is able to pry into everything that happens inside.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t suffer at least.


    Zhen Qingchun told the crowd that his own killing array, once launched, would have any power. Naturally, he knew better than anyone else.


    What''s more, Zhen Qingchun is still relying on his own six rounds of blood killing array.


    "Old man, it''s just the realm of big territory. Even if you don''t reach the boundary, you dare come to our stone city and shout, and you won''t die!"


    When Du Shaofu''s voice came out, his voice dropped. When the palace was in the palace, the Dragon chanted endlessly, and the golden light soared into the sky. The sonorous voice of heaven and earth kept ringing, which made the whole world tremble.


    "Ouch..."


    Then there were visions all over the sky, and there were golden dragons'' virtual shadows. Through the array of symbols, they appeared ferociously on the sky.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Then deep in the palace, a sound of energy exploded.


    Every energy explosion is just like a heavy hammer in the sky, which makes the eyes of hundreds of millions of stone city tremble and their hearts beat faster!


    "How can the Imperial Palace be so full of dragon spirit? It''s impossible!"


    "There are so many killing formations, how can they be linked together?"


    The energy is muffled, earth shaking, shaking all directions, and Qin Wei''s surprised roar is heard in no time.


    It is not difficult to guess from the sound that it seems to have suffered a huge crisis.


    "Boy, you''re cheating me!"


    At the moment, Zhang Xiaowei wanted to calm down and let Qin Xiaowei know that his purpose was to make him calm and let him know.


    After entering the Imperial Palace, Qin Wei realized that Du Shaofu''s bluff momentum was completely preserved. The boy concealed the richness of the Imperial Palace''s dragon spirit, only releasing one percent of the original.


    Qin Wei really can''t think of it. How can the Dragon Spirit in this small palace be so strong and terrible.


    There is also the Fu array, which is actually dozens of extraordinary and weird big killing arrays, arranged in interlocking rings!


    Qin Weidun was in a mess because of the terrible imperial dragon spirit, dozens of linked killing arrays, and the appearance of Du Shaofu.


    Qin Wei is a great master of Legalists. He never thought that he was in such a mess in this small palace.


    "Ouch!""Boom..."


    In the palace, dragons sing and tigers roar, and all kinds of monsters roar and roar. The energy is muffled and collided like a drum and a heavy hammer, as if to blow the heaven and earth to pieces.


    "How terrible


    The ghost car in the distance, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, etc., are all frightened and can''t turn their eyes off!


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    Half an hour later, on the crumbling palace, the overwhelming runes were finally blown open;.


    In an instant, a rolling momentum of authority, such as a vast ocean of general filled the world, momentum makes people creepy.


    "Boom..."


    Within the palace, there are palaces exploded, within the stone city, there are cracks on the ground.


    But all this destructive power was finally borne by the broken array on the palace, protecting the palace and the stone city.


    From the moment that the Fu array was forcibly broken, Qin Wei''s figure was swept out like lightning, covered with a set of rather majestic gold armor, and also had a little aura of Imperial Palace dragon.


    But now Qin Wei is dishevelled and pale. He doesn''t know when his left arm is broken with his shoulder, and his blood overflows. He is very miserable.


    "Boy, you dare to shade me, I will not let you go, certainly not!"


    Qin Wei''s voice is very sad, let people listen to hair in the heart, all over the body, turned into a piece of golden lightning, and ran away rapidly. I don''t know why, but I dare not stay at all.


    "Oh


    And the most shocking thing is that behind Qin Wei, the Imperial Palace Dragon Spirit converges and turns into a golden dragon that stretches for many miles. It raises its head and roars ferociously and chases it out.


    "Don''t run if you have the ability!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s shouts were echoing.


    People can see clearly that Du Shaofu is hunting on the top of the golden dragon with purple robes. Behind the dragon, the golden wings of the ROC are filled with the light of the golden ring. Holding the "overlord shadow", his hair is dancing wildly, and his eyes are filled with golden light. He is a bully and terrifying pursuit!


    "Hum!"


    When Du Shaofu put out his sword, he wielded his powerful shadow. The golden light covered the sky and covered the sky. With the great pressure of heaven and earth, the clouds moved everywhere, and the sword was like lightning, carrying the Dragon shadow to the sky.


    But in the end, it was just a little bit short. Qin Wei tore up the space and disappeared. But a voice finally came out: "Du Shaofu, if you want to see your mother, come to the Legalists after ten days!"


    When the voice finally fell, Qin Wei disappeared completely, and the movement around the palace was gradually calmed down.


    But just saw that all, that Qin Wei is clearly broken arm left, embarrassed, let stone city countless eyes scalp numb.


    The rising sun shines on stone city again.


    Du Shaofu was in the air, standing on the Golden Dragon''s shadow. His momentum had its own heaven and earth. What a moving soul!


    "Qin Wei escaped and was in a mess."


    "The great ROC is invincible!"


    The people of Shicheng then came back to their senses, excited and encouraged. The emperor of the ROC was so powerful that the invaders could not be defeated.


    "His grandmother is a bear. She is not weak. She ran away!"


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu took up the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. His face was somewhat distressed and unwilling. He actually let Qin Wei break through the battle and run away.


    But at the moment, if there are outsiders here, I''m afraid they will directly despise this guy.


    Qin Wei, a famous legalist, and a strong man at the back of the great territory, actually left his arm in stone city, paid a heavy price, and was chased and killed like a dog of his family.


    This is so shocking that few people will believe it.


    Many palaces were destroyed in the imperial palace of the wasteland, but the impact was not too big. Du Shaofu guarded some of them.


    Because he was afraid that after the war, hundreds of millions of residents of Shicheng would be affected and the blood would flow into the river, Du Shaofu introduced the Qin Wei into the palace.


    As for Yin Qinwei and the conscience of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu himself was helpless. Qin Wei was really extraordinary. He restrained his breath and made Du Shaofu unable to guess his accomplishments. Therefore, for the sake of safety, he deliberately urged Qin Wei to enter the palace.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t think that Qin Wei, that is, the cultivation at the level of Da Yu, was not as good as the five elder Jia Lou yuan Tu.


    However, Du Shaofu was also shocked. Qin Wei was indeed a powerful legalist. He left one arm and urged all kinds of terrible means to escape.


    In contrast, Du Shaofu felt that if ordinary practitioners of the great realm came in, they would never break out of their own palaces.


    This time, he baptized the body with the Dragon Qi of the Imperial Palace, understood the heaven and earth, and virtually cultivated himself. I don''t know how much the strength has been improved.


    Even Du Shaofu could vaguely feel that he was not far away from nirvana, but that feeling was very wonderful. He could only understand, but could not speak.


    But even so, Du Shaofu also knew that if it wasn''t for the help of the imperial dragon spirit and dozens of big killing formations in Shicheng palace, he would never have done anything to Qin Wei, let alone cut off his arm.


    "It''s destroyed a lot of my positions, and it''s going to take a lot of work to fix it."A moment later, Zhen Qingchun sighs in the palace.


    In this battle, many array corners have been destroyed. In order to recover them all, we need a lot of extraordinary weapon refining materials.


    "Brother Qingchun, where are the Legalists who have been captured? I want to see them."


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he naturally did not need to be polite to his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    Remembering the last words left by Qin Wei, Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated. Now he needs to find out why the Legalists came to find him again. It seems that he is eager to let himself go to the Legalists.


    "Left in the secret room, they have a lot of good things on them."


    Du Xiaoqing, with a smile on his face, found a lot of good things from the young men and women of Legalists.


    "I''ll go and have a look. I''ll leave the rest to brother Qingchun, the doctor and my second brother."


    Du Shaofu said to Zhen Qingchun and Yao Zunyi. Du Yunlong said that he entered the secret room and wanted to understand everything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1522

    In the chamber of secrets, the young men and women of Legalists who were imprisoned were thrown into the chamber with big eyes and small eyes.


    They are all in a state of embarrassment. Even in Legalists, their status is very high. They have never been imprisoned and insulted like this, but now they are helpless.


    Du Shaofu went to the secret room and met the young Legalists who had been captured by Du Xiaoqing and others.


    "Du Shaofu, you must let us go, otherwise, our Legalists will not let you go!"


    Among these young men and women, one of them recognized Du Shaofu. He had seen Du Shaofu when he was in the legalist school.


    Among these young men and women, one of them recognized Du Shaofu. He had seen Du Shaofu when he was in the legalist school.


    This time, they were asked to come to inform Du Shaofu because some of them had met him.


    At the same time, this time, it is necessary to inform Du Shaofu to go to the legalist school, which has a different meaning. If the elders and strong members of the clan come to inform him in person, it seems that he is too flattered to let him come.


    It is just that the result and the end now are different from those imagined by the young men and women of Legalists.


    In their imagination, Du Shaofu was a little stronger, but they were not weak. They had three military regions to accompany them, which was enough to be proud of everything outside.


    However, they didn''t even see Du Shaofu in front of them, so they killed those who were killed directly, and the rest were captured alive on their backs. Those creatures and monsters were much more fierce and arrogant than them, and they did not pay any attention to them.


    Du Shaofu paid no attention to it. Half an hour later, as the voice of the young man''s sad and sorrowful howling became smaller and smaller, his paw print was closed and his brow slightly wrinkled.


    "Who can tell me why the Legalists want me to go?"


    Du Shaofu glanced at several people in the secret room with a cool look.


    "Du Shaofu, do you hear me? You must let us go, otherwise, our Legalists will not let you go!"


    The young man who just spoke emphasized, but vaguely, there was more fear in his eyes at the moment.


    "Pa..."


    Among these young men and women, one of them recognized Du Shaofu. He had seen Du Shaofu when he was in the legalist school.


    But just as the young man''s voice dropped, a crisp slap came out on his face. After hearing Du Shaofu say, "if I ask you something, it''s better to answer honestly. If you don''t want to answer, you don''t need to answer."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s eyes were smeared with white divine awn, and his expression was slightly fierce. A chalky hand came out and turned into claw marks, and he was lightly detained on the holy cover of the young man who had been talking all the time.


    "Ah..."


    A moment later, the young man screamed and howled, convulsed all over his body, and was stabbed by the original God. He could not resist and resist the search memory.


    This scene, that howl, let the rest of the people feel uneasy and tremble for it.


    "Du Shaofu, what are you doing? We are Legalists. You can''t do this to us." Some people plucked up the courage to speak, and their eyes showed fear.


    Du Shaofu paid no attention to it. Half an hour later, as the voice of the young man''s sad and sorrowful howling became smaller and smaller, his paw print was closed and his brow slightly wrinkled.


    Just now Du Shaofu performed the soul searching technique in the tianlinglu. He carefully searched the spirit in the youth''s mind and learned that the young man was called Li Da.


    From Li Da''s yuan Shen, Du Shaofu also had some concrete understanding of Legalists.


    Legalism is a great master. In ancient times, it was one of the nine great masters and had a great influence.


    But at the same time, the other eight are also strong.


    In the family of Legalists, there are several big surnames, including the Han family, the Qin family, the merchants, the merchants, the housekeepers, and the Wu family.


    Legalists are a great master. They have far-reaching influence in ancient times. They advocate that the way of heaven is far away, that humanity is near, and that it is beyond reach. They recognize the laws of nature and oppose the induction between heaven and man. They attach importance to law, potential and skill.


    Finally, the ancestors of the Han family set up the great achievements of each family and jointly created a prosperous era of legalism.


    But at the same time, the other eight are also strong.


    In ancient times, it was a glorious time in ancient times, when the hundred chalkiness were contending and the heaven was proud. It was brilliant and brilliant.


    However, in the end, each of the nine members lived in seclusion. Li Da didn''t know the specific reason. He just heard that he had something to do with the ancient catastrophe.


    This time, Du Shaofu learned from Li Da''s original spirit that it was the 5000 year old master of the Legalists.


    There are many big surnames in the Legalists. The leader of each surname is selected by the Lord, who is also a pioneer.


    After the completion of the Han family''s ancestors, the Han family has always been the master of Legalists, the old master, and the pioneer and leader of the previous term.


    His mother''s name is Han Ao Tong, which is an important message that Du Shaofu got in his soul searching. His mother is also the granddaughter of the current master of Legalists. However, it is impossible to calculate the number of generations of the old master. At least, Li Da doesn''t know.


    This time, the old master was five thousand years old. I don''t know why the Legalists came to find him. But Du Shaofu knew that 5000 years old was definitely a shocking number for ordinary people.In the eyes of ordinary people, it is absolutely a God.


    Even for the practitioners, 5000 years old is enough to turn them into white bones.


    Only the most terrible strong people in this world can break the shackles again and again, go against the sky and strive for endless years.


    Five thousand years old, which shows how terrible the old lord is!


    From Li Da''s yuan Shen, Du Shaofu also had some concrete understanding of Legalists.


    from the search Ling Ling, Du Shaofu also had to know the old masters of this age, and invited the four sides. When the time came, the animals, the four seas, the Wutong Mountain, the demon domain, and the other eight big cities would all go.


    At that time, the old venerable will appear, preach and instruct the people. It seems that the outstanding people of later generations can still get a lot of rewards, which is a rare event of Legalists.


    With a slight frown on his brow, Du Shaofu left the chamber of secrets and ignored the young men and women of Legalists.


    Just after leaving the chamber of secrets, Du Shaofu was about to find his elder brother, Zhen Qingchun, and so on. He got the news from his elder sister Du Xiaoman. His elder martial brother Sima TA Xing came in person, accompanied by his master Gu Qingyang.


    Du Shaofu immediately arrived at the hall of the Du family. He met his master Gu Qingyang and his elder brother Sima Taixing. His elder brother Zhen Qingchun and Yao Zun were dead. His uncle Du Zhenwu was also in the company of chalkiness.


    Du Shaofu saluted his master Gu Qingyang. No matter who he was and who he was at the moment, Du Shaofu always remembered the master''s protection of himself in front of him.


    "A big chalkiness happened. It has something to do with you and the Legalists. I have just heard that someone from the Legalists has come. It seems that I have come to the right place."


    Sima stepped on the star and went straight to the theme and said to Du Shaofu, "find a quiet place. I have something to tell you."


    "Just here."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. The elder brother Zhen Qingchun, the medicine respected the doctor, and the uncle was not an outsider.


    "Du Shaofu, you must let us go, otherwise, our Legalists will not let you go!"


    "How much do you know about Legalists?"


    Sima TA Xing nodded. He didn''t know how much Du Shaofu knew about the Legalists, so he couldn''t tell what he would say later. In that time, Du Shaofu would not be able to know clearly.


    "I know a lot about it. Is it not for the sake of the five thousand birthday of the old master of the Legalists?" Du Shaofu spoke.


    "You already know that?"


    Sima TA Xing was a little surprised. He only got the news not long ago, so he came to Shicheng in person. However, he did not expect Du Shaofu to know.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it is absolutely a God.


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly, and there was no outsider at the scene, so he briefly told the people about the general situation that he had just obtained from the soul searching technique of Na Li Da Yuan Shen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1523

    "I didn''t expect you could do that."


    Sima stepped on the star a little surprised, but the means of searching for yuan Shen is not rare in Kyushu, especially for him, he has seen many.


    There are many methods in ancient Tianzong that can let students practice. However, the methods of searching for the original gods are varied. It is not easy to search for the soul spirits. It is difficult to search the other party''s original gods completely. If you are not careful, you can destroy the other party''s original gods, and then you will get nothing.


    "But you know a lot."


    Sima TA Xing then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I know only these things. But as far as I know, the Legalists invited all sides, and the old master mainly preached. The real purpose is to explore the reality of the young people of all ethnic groups. At that time, all the young people of all major families will gather in the Legalists and hold each other The purpose of the inquiry. "


    "What do they want? Is it good for them?" Du Shaofu was puzzled.


    "Rumor has something to do with divine space." Sima TA Xing said to Du Shaofu.


    "God space..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. It seemed that there was a divine space in the original God of Lida, but the news was very confusing.


    Although Du Shaofu can clearly search for the yuan God of Li Da, it is after all a search for the memory of the original God. He can''t do it like a magnifying glass and can''t know everything clearly.


    "Divine space, that''s a legend."


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, was shocked and said: "it is said that it is the most peculiar existence between heaven and earth. There are innumerable opportunities and dangers in it. Once we can get the chance, we will be able to become the most powerful existence in the world. I just learned from my school. I thought it was just a legend, but I didn''t expect the space of God It does exist. "


    "the seals on the Kyushu are open in thirty years. Only Kyushu can enter, prohibit nine people and demons, animals, seas, and the forces on Wutong Mountain. But God''s space is accessible to anyone in this world. It''s just the opening time. There are three thousand months of rumors, and three hundred years apart. Only the most powerful and powerful people in heaven and earth can feel the opening time of the divine space in advance every time. "


    After a pause, Sima TA Xing took a deep breath and said, "but it has been 4999 years since the last opening of the divine space."


    "It''s been so long." Du Shaofu was curious about the divine space.


    "Because this time, the divine space may be the last time to open. There is a legend from ancient times. It is said that the divine space will only be opened nine times. After the last opening, it will face the catastrophe of heaven and earth again. It has been opened eight times in front of the divine space, and this time is the last time to open it. By then, there will be the greatest opportunity in the divine space."


    Sima stepped on the star with a dignified look and said: "it''s just that after the opening of the divine space, the catastrophe of heaven and earth is about to come. Therefore, the last opening of the divine space is a top priority for the nine great masters and all the major forces. Everyone wants to get the biggest chance in the divine space to deal with the catastrophe of heaven and earth."


    "Another catastrophe."


    It was not the first time that Du Shaofu heard the word "the catastrophe of heaven and earth". The purple thunder xuanding on his body was also related to the catastrophe of heaven and earth. Then he continued to ask, "can the great opportunity in God''s space stop the so-called catastrophe of heaven and earth?"


    "No one can know what''s the biggest chance in Shenyu space, but no one doubts it. Because Shenyu space is left by the most powerful man who sealed the evil spirits in the world and the Dragon God, and it is full of many mysteries."


    Sima stepped on the star with a smile and said: "every time the divine space is opened, as long as you are able to survive, you can get great benefits. Some people have obtained the elixir at the level of Saint level, the martial arts skill of holy product, the skill of original God, and even the treasure of holy product level. There are many magic weapons in it. There are countless kinds of natural materials and earth treasures In ancient times, if there is a person with noble level who can break through the martial realm, it is likely to be the supreme nirvana. If the supreme Nirvana can make a breakthrough in it, it is likely to become the great supreme nirvana in the legend


    "Gu Gu..."


    Listening to Sima TA Xing''s words, Du Shaofu and Zhen Qingchun in the hall, and Yao Zun Yi''s life were unable to help but breathe in the cool air directly and swallow saliva in their throat.


    Du Shaofu was not interested in the nirvana of the great and the small, but was shocked by the martial arts, pills and sacred utensils.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu didn''t expect that the divine space was arranged by the Dragon God and the most powerful one who had originally sealed the evil spirits.


    Later, from his elder brother Sima stepping on the star, Du Shaofu continued to learn about everything in the divine space.


    When the divine space is opened, everyone can go in, down to the Emperor Wu state, or even the Marquis state and the pulse spirit state.


    Up to the realm, the realm and other powerful people, can enter the divine space, can enter it to look for opportunities.


    However, there are also restrictions. Not all practitioners who want to enter the martial realm are qualified. Only those who have the potential to step into the martial realm and the nine star spirit Rune master level, or other creatures of the same level but with absolute potential can be qualified to enter. If the mediocre people break through, they will be directly killed by the divine space.Strictly speaking, the divine space can allow all living creatures to enter and seek opportunities, but only the creatures with the strongest potential in the world can be qualified to enter.


    As long as these creatures have not yet reached the level of realm level, as long as they have entered the space of God realm, they will become the accomplishments of "first landing in the realm of realms" and become the strong ones in the initial stage of realm.


    Even if a practitioner of pulse spirit state, as long as he is qualified to enter the space of God domain, he will immediately change his body and become a new cultivator in the realm of Kyushu.


    However, this kind of initial landing of the realm is not the real one. Once out of the divine space, it will immediately return to its original form.


    However, in the space of God realm, they can experience all the things at the first step of the realm, which is of great benefit to ordinary people.


    In the future, if they want to set foot in the real realm, it is not enough to describe the benefits of getting twice the result with half the effort.


    However, the strong ones in the realm and the level of fiefdom will be suppressed in the realm of martial arts when they enter the realm of divine realm, and the highest accomplishments will be suppressed.


    In the divine space, all those who are qualified to enter will get a life saving talisman. Even if the spirits and spirits are destroyed inside, the life preserving Rune will immediately reorganize their souls and bodies and send them out of the divine space safely.


    But if these people want to enter for the second time, they won''t get the talisman again.


    And those who are strong in the older generation, or those who feel that they have enough strength in the divine space, but lack of natural posture, will not get the life saving talisman given by the divine space.


    Although the divine space is opened for the whole world, it focuses on the Tianjiao of the younger generation. All kinds of advantages are biased towards those of the younger generation.


    Other people will not get any protection. It is said that the older they enter, the more dangerous they will be.


    Therefore, whenever the divine space is opened, the younger generation of all ethnic groups is particularly important. The younger generation with stronger talent will be the absolute main force to compete for various opportunities in the divine space.


    "No wonder it''s called divine space. It''s really amazing."


    Du Shaofu marveled that the divine space was amazing.


    "It seems that this time the Legalists have invited all quarters to preach, but they want to feel the bottom of the major forces."


    Although he didn''t know much about the nine, he could infer the purpose of the legalist school at the moment. He looked at Du Shaofu, frowned and said, "maybe someone in the legalist school knows that you are extraordinary. Even the supreme Nirvana Dongli Chihuang is not your opponent. The divine space will be opened. The Legalists want you to use it and enter the divine space for them Fight for big opportunities. "


    "It seems that there is a great possibility."


    Both Zhen Qingchun and Sima TA Xing agreed with the words of "doctor without life". At this time, the Legalists allowed Du Shaofu to enter the legalist school, and even to participate in the legalist grand events. The purpose was certainly related to this.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and listened to the news of the divine space brought by his elder martial brother Sima stepping on the star. He thought that the Legalists would come to the wasteland again to find themselves. He might really want to use himself for his own use.


    "but I also got the news that although everyone and the four seas, Wutong Mountain, demon domain, animal territory and other forces, there will be young people will go to the Legalists, are also holding the purpose of mutual inquire, the real peak of the great powers of the younger generation is afraid that it will not appear, will be retained by themselves, will not easily exposed in front of the major forces, so that people will get ahead of schedule. Be prepared, in the divine space will suffer a great loss. " Sima TA Xing said.


    "Shaofu, you''d better not go to the Legalists. If you can''t use them, I''m afraid the Legalists will never let you go."


    Gu Qingyang didn''t want his disciples to go to the legalist school. It was a tiger''s den in the dragon''s pool. The Legalists were so strong that the ancient emperor could only do nothing.


    "Master, don''t worry about it. I will know it in my mind."


    Du Shaofu''s smile relieved his master, and then accompanied him to have a good time in the palace.


    "Shaofu, I think Ouyang Shuang and ye Zijin are all good girls. You are not too young. Shifu, I have no children and no daughters in my life. Your elder martial brothers are not striving for success. They have not established a family. They have lived so long and have not even drunk the wedding wine of their own disciples. Now I am looking to you. Can we wait too long?"


    When he left, Gu Qingyang glanced at Sima TA Xing beside him. Then he bowed his head and said in Du Shaofu''s ear: "there''s the little girl Mu Han. Although there''s a gap between you and you, you''re about the same age. I can see that the girl has a heart for you. We''re all practitioners. We don''t stick to small details. We heard that Mu Han''s girl is in her grandmother It''s very suitable for her to come back for thousands of years


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu looked at his master, but could only be helpless. Then he said with a smile, "master, don''t worry. My disciples will work hard. When the time comes, all of them will marry. They will offer you tea and toast. If anyone doesn''t respect your old man, his disciples will quit.""You kid, fool me."


    Gu Qingyang knocked on the back of Du Shaofu''s head, but he couldn''t help smiling. His two front teeth grinned out and said, "if you do marry all of them and master supports you, my disciple is so outstanding, I should marry more daughters-in-law and spread more branches and leaves."


    "Yes, yes, I will try my best to live up to my master''s high expectations."


    Du Shaofu kept nodding and coaxing his master to be happy until elder Gu Qingyang left.


    "Do you want to marry your elder sister


    Looking at the departure of the elder Gu Qingyang, Du Xiaoqing approached Du Shaofu seriously and asked. She had just heard the conversation between the two masters and apprentices.


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t practice well."


    Du Shaofu beat Du Xiaoqing. The girl is more and more ancient and strange now.


    "Shuang elder sister, Zijin elder sister, good news, elder brother said to marry you..."


    Du Xiaoqing''s loud voice spread all over the Du family.


    Du Shaofu, with a black line on his face, stood in a daze.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1524

    Later, Du Shaofu received the news that Ming Rongyin and some elders of xuanming sect came to see him.


    "I''ve seen the emperor of the ROC!"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu saw Ming Rongyin in the main hall of the Du family, accompanied by many high-ranking xuanmingzong elders, who were highly respected by Du Shaofu.


    Being able to be met in the Du family hall also made the elders of xuanming sect secretly happy. They had some judgments, not in the palace, but in the more important Du family, which proved that Du Shaofu, the demon king, had already regarded them as his own.


    After the battle of Dalan cult, the elders of xuanming sect could not be sure. This time, xuanming sect was really standing in the right team. Think about the consequences of lingtiangu and tianshe sect now.


    "You are welcome."


    Du Shaofu didn''t ask for the University. He was very casual.


    The last time Murong guying and others helped each other in person, and Du Shaofu appreciated it.


    What''s more, he didn''t have any deep hatred with xuanming Zong. Du Shaofu had a good impression of Ming Rongyin. He also vented his anger in xuanmingzong with a breath on the river of Zhongzhou.


    The elders of xuanming sect then sat down and said a lot of polite words.


    Finally, these elders also took out a lot of treasures. They said that they had been obtained from Lingtian Valley and tianshe sect not long ago. There were still many good things to give to the wasteland.


    Du Shaofu declined, but did not accept it. That was what xuanming sect should get and let xuanming Zong handle it by himself. This also made the elders of xuanming sect feel happy.


    They sent these treasures in the hope that they could be bound together with the wasteland and be regarded as their own people to make up for the previous cracks.


    But now it seems that Du Shaofu, who seems ferocious and domineering, is more gentle than they thought.


    "This is a donkey."


    A strong man of xuanming sect secretly said that he was a Shun donkey, considering Du Shaofu''s temper. As long as he followed this guy and didn''t provoke him, the fierce devil was definitely good at talking.


    But once the devil is provoked, the consequences will be conceited.


    Later, Du Shaofu met Ming Rongyin alone in the inner hall and asked, "can I trust xuanming Zong completely?"


    Ming Rong Yin looked at the purple robed youth in front of him. He thought that he could be tied with him when he sealed the ancient land.


    But now, even though he is the leader of xuanming sect, he is still unable to compare with the young man in purple robe. Even standing together, he will feel the vibration from the depth of Yuan Shen. This difference is already different from heaven and earth, and can never catch up with it.


    "As long as I have one day in xuanmingzong, the wasteland can completely trust xuanmingzong." His words are concise and powerful.


    "Well, you have selected 19 people you trust. With you, there are 20 places. I''ll give you a big chance." Said Du Shaofu.


    Ming Rong Yin''s eyes brightened, and with the excitement in her heart, she said, "this time I brought some people, all of whom I trust. I can find out 20."


    A moment later, in the chamber of secrets, Du Shaofu sees the 19 people brought by Ming Rongyin.


    There were only three old men in the nineteen, two middle-aged and five elders of xuanming sect.


    And the other 14 are all the younger generation of xuanming sect. Their natural appearance is very good on the whole. They are all like dragons and phoenixes among people in the outside world.


    Du Shaofu smiles and praises Ming Rongyin more.


    At the moment, the person that Ming Rong Yin selects is obviously his own team. This guy wants to leave the opportunity to his own team.


    After that, Du Shaofu nodded and called out the ancient space. Then he opened the purple thunder tripod and forged the body for the twenty gods.


    Du Shaofu knew that this might expose the opportunity of zilei xuanding to leak out, but on the contrary, he might get the help of xuanming sect in the future, which would be a big ally.


    From this period of observation, Du Shaofu felt that xuanmingzong could still be trusted, especially Ming Rongyin, who knew how to choose.


    "Do you have a decision in mind?"


    At night, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, asks Du Shaofu in the mountain behind Du''s home.


    The bright moon was in the sky, and the color of the moon was like practice. Du Shaofu''s purple robe fluctuated, and his black hair was light. He looked at the direction of the bright moon and said softly, "I still want to go to the Legalists."


    "I knew you would make that decision."


    Zhen Qingchun was helpless, as if it was not strange. She sighed, her face slightly coagulated, and said, "you should know that as long as you enter the Legalists'' school, it is very dangerous. Once you can''t use it, you will not be able to get out."


    Many people of the Legalists have been killed by Du Shaofu. Zhen Qingchun clearly knows that once he enters the legalist school, he can''t be used for it. The last time Du Shaofu went to the legalist school, he was sent back by digging his heart. In the end, he lived a miracle. What would happen this time? Zhen Qingchun didn''t dare to think about it, and he didn''t want to go to Du Shaofu.


    "My mother and my sister are in it. I think my alcoholic father is here at the moment, and I will certainly go."Du Shaofu looked back with a smile. His eyes were clear in the moonlight.


    "But..."


    What else Zhen Qingchun wanted to say, Du Shaofu continued: "even if I don''t go this time, will the Legalists give up? The territory of the whole region will be released. If there is a stronger one, I''m afraid the imperial palace will not be able to stop it."


    "We can inform the golden winged mires." Zhen Qingchun said.


    "The golden winged Dapeng birds will protect me regardless of the consequences. I appreciate and trust in my heart, but it is not my own strong after all. What I want is not self-protection, but a family reunion. I want to protect everything around me, such as Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Xiaoyao, yilao, Yingwang, and elder brother. You used to protect me and take care of me, But I hope that one day, I can stand by your side and say to those who want to move you, who dares to move my elder brother, I will destroy his whole family. That''s how powerful it should be. Therefore, the divine space is also an opportunity for me. It''s also good to go to the Legalists to find out. "


    "You boy..."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at the purple robed youth in front of her, her voice choked, and her triangular eyes were slightly moist. Then she said, "I know that you have made up your mind, and ten cows can''t come back. But this time, let me accompany you, and take Du Xiaoyao with you. At the critical time, we can take care of each other."


    "No..."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, knowing that his elder brother Zhen Qingchun was afraid of his own accident, he gave a slight smile and said, "this time, I can''t take anyone. I have to go alone. I won''t be so stupid and will take risks. The Legalists are so shameless. Then I will play with him."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, looked at the direction of Haoyue, and said, "I hope this time, I can see my mother and Shaojing. I can feel that they are missing me like I miss them."


    Zhen Qingchun patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said nothing.


    "brother Qingchun, I have to shut up for a few days, and then I will go to the legalist school."


    After that, Du Shaofu left, and before he went to the Legalists, he still had some things to prepare for.


    Zhen Qingchun watched Du Shaofu go away, looking at the tall and straight figure, until he disappeared in the sight.


    In the chamber of secrets, Du Shaofu entered the ancient space, and then appeared in the purple thunder tripod.


    "Boom..."


    In one of the spaces in the purple thunder tripod, at the moment, the thunder is incessant, and the purple and gold Xuan thunder is rolling, like a purple gold electric Python shuttling through the void, with a terrible prestige, and constantly falls on a ten foot long dragon.


    At the moment, the dragon, which was dozens of feet long, was dripping with blood. The scales of the dragon were all broken and black fog came out.


    Each of the purple and gold thunder fell, it was skin and flesh, and then just recovered some of the body, immediately was blown open, miserable.


    The most important thing is that this dragon has been sealed by death.


    This dragon was Qiu Li who wanted to kill Du Shaofu on the way back from wuliangjiao.


    But at this moment, Qiu Li still hasn''t figured out how he can meet the two terror masters of jialouye and jialouyuantu when he intercepts and kills them.


    Shengsheng was captured, and he was cut and blooded. In the end, Qiu Li felt that he had fallen into a bloody mould this time.


    In this strange and terrible thunder, Qiu Li has been suffering for a long time.


    He had never thought that one day he would suffer such a miserable fate.


    Du Shaofu appeared in the void space of purple and gold thunder, and the thunder clouds all around immediately dissipated and the thunder disappeared quietly.


    Qiu Li''s eyes opened and met Du Shaofu. His eyes trembled suddenly, showing a chill. But he was absolutely afraid that the golden winged Dapeng birds behind the boy were the existence that he could not provoke.


    Looking at Qiu Long''s miserable body at the moment, his breath was so weak that Du Shaofu showed a satisfied smile.


    Calculate the time, this dragon in this by purple gold Xuan thunder also crazy split more than a year, nearly two years.


    However, Du Shaofu was also shocked. The Dragon at the peak of Dayu was really amazing in flesh. After being chopped by purple gold xuanlei for more than a year, it turned out that the body was just broken, and it was not broken into pieces. It was strong enough.


    "What do you want, boy?"


    Qiu Li looked at Du Shaofu and said, his voice was very weak and weak at the moment, and his whole body was charred. The dragon''s body at the peak level of the great territory was miserable.


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "there are only two ways in front of you. First, I will directly shoot you to death, and then use your body to refine into a puppet. You must have seen the three sea dragon snakes and other snake family puppets. If your body is used for refining, it will be more powerful, and I will be more satisfied."


    "How dare you..."


    Qiu Li''s eyes were fixed on him, showing his awe inspiring ferocity. Although he had been banned, he still had a terrible power.


    "Do you think I dare?"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and a huge purple and gold thunderbolt burst out of the sky, and fiercely cleaved Qiu Li''s body, making him howl bitterly.Qiu Li didn''t speak any more. The boy in front of him had golden wings and the ROC family was supporting him. How could he dare to kill him.


    The day when he was struck by thunder was lonely and long for Qiu Li, which destroyed his confidence and made him more and more scared.


    "And the second way?"


    Qiu Li asked, looking into Du Shaofu''s eyes with a pair of fierce pupils. He began to feel a little worried, but there was also a fierce light flashing in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1525

    "Surrender to me, and I''ll put some tricks into your beast spirit." Du Shaofu said to Qiu Li.


    "No, it''s absolutely impossible."


    Qiu Li drank a lot. He had the blood of the dragon family. He was also worshipped by lingtiangu in the outside world. How could he submit to that boy.


    To put it worse, it is equivalent to being a mount for the boy. If it is passed on, how can Qiu Li get a foothold in Kyushu in the future? He will never be able to return to the dragon clan any more, and the animal kingdom will have no face to go back.


    "Then choose the first way. Your body can still be used by me."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and a red arc of purple gold in his palm converged into a thunderbolt of destruction. The Rune of thunder and lightning was palpitating. Without hesitation, he patted Qiu Li''s eyebrows, and his intention of killing filled the void.


    "Hiss..."


    The flaming purple and gold thunder palpitation, accompanied by absolute destruction, pierced through the void, and instantly came to Qiu Li''s body.


    Qiu Li''s fierce pupil trembled. He had no idea that Du Shaofu was so decisive in killing.


    At the moment, Qiu Li really feels the breath of death. That guy is the real killer.


    At the moment, Qiu Li was forbidden. He had no power to fight against him and could not resist it.


    "Stop it. I''ll take the second way. Stop it."


    Between the electric light and the flint, Qiu Li drank instinctively.


    Qiu Li didn''t want to die. After living for thousands of years, he absolutely didn''t want to die.


    Anyway, he will be used when he is dead. Now he will not even have the power to blow himself up. It is better to choose the second way.


    "Long..."


    The purple and golden thunder in Du Shaofu''s palms stopped abruptly and stopped before Qiu Li''s eyebrows. The light of red gold thunder gradually disappeared, and a smile was quietly converged from Du Shaofu''s murderous eyes.


    Qiu Li''s fierce pupil twitched violently. If he just slowed down a little bit, he would be robbed. That boy is definitely a ferocious and decisive man.


    "I will arrange some means in your animal soul, which will not kill you. You can still practice in the future. Even I can give you a big chance to help you practice. But if I dare to resist, I will kill you without hesitation and won''t give you another chance."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and warned Qiu Li, a piece of sugar and a meal of sticks.


    However, this kind of warning made Qiu Li even more afraid. With the choice of living just now, he completely destroyed his will.


    Any living creature, including human beings, is the same. When facing the choice of others and asking for help from others before they survive, their will is already destroyed.


    Later, in the trembling of Qiu Li''s fierce pupil, Du Shaofu urged the blood soul seal and arranged it in Qiu Li''s animal soul.


    Although Qiu Li was forbidden, the spirit of the beast could not be exposed in his mind, but it did not affect it.


    If Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen enters and is resisted by animal spirits, he will pay a heavy price.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu did not dare to directly place the blood soul seal in the dragon''s soul. His yuan divine power was not weak. However, the peak of Qiu Li''s great realm was only a step away from the boundary. The intensity of the dragon''s soul was conceivable. Once an accident happened, his spirit would be greatly affected.


    After putting Qiu Li in the purple thunder tripod, Du Shaofu did not forget that Qiu Li was in the purple thunder Xuan tripod, but he wanted to completely destroy Qiu Li''s will.


    A strong dragon who is only one step away from the boundary will be a great help if he can accept it for his own use. Du Shaofu has been paying attention to this for a long time.


    Nearly half an hour later, Du Shaofu succeeded in arranging the blood soul seal in Qiu Li''s animal soul.


    Du Shaofu was glad that he had not tried to force Qiu Li''s beast soul to arrange. It was extremely difficult for Qiu Li to cooperate with him. If Qiu Li rebelled and attacked, he would definitely suffer from repercussions.


    After the blood soul seal was completely arranged, Qiu Li''s ferocity and hatred towards Du Shaofu were quietly erased, and the fierce pupil began to become docile.


    Du Shaofu can''t easily untie the prohibitions set by the four elders jialouye. Before the four elders left the Hui people, Du Shaofu had to make a mark to untie Qiu Li''s seal.


    "Oh


    When the ban was lifted, the Dragon howled like a song, and the dragon, which was more than ten feet long, roared and swept out.


    The body of the Dragon stretched across the sky, and Qiu Li turned into a real dragon. Compared with Du Shaofu''s four snake skeleton puppets, Qiu Li''s body was much larger. The two corners of his forehead were covered with dazzling talismans and the Dragon scales were full of brilliance.


    "Ouch..."


    After being imprisoned for such a long time, I was free at the moment. The sound of Qiu Li was like a wave sweeping across the sky, but the Dragon scales were still broken and blood was dripping.


    "Master


    A moment later, Qiu Li''s body converged and turned into an old man in green robes. His face was drooping with eyebrows, and his forehead was bulging like two horns. His eyes were gentle and awe stricken.


    "Take your breath first, and then give you a chance."


    Du Shaofu gave Qiu Li many miraculous medicines, and then left the purple thunder xuanding.Later, Du Shaofu entered the ancient space and sat cross legged with his hands holding the formula.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu was in a state of extreme divinity. He had words in his mouth, and his runes were moving and the sun was shining over him.


    At the end of the day, Du Shaofu''s skin began to wriggle, and his bones clattered. Everything was mysterious and surprising.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu is practicing the art of transfiguration and divinity in seclusion. He learned it from the old man Yin Lei for a long time.


    This time, Du Shaofu wanted to go to the Legalists. The Legalists invited all sides and took the opportunity to sneak in quietly. Perhaps it was a rare opportunity, and the magic art of changing faces would also play a great role.


    If you want to enter the legalist school, I''m afraid it''s difficult to ascend to heaven, and it''s basically impossible.


    Du Shaofu is not stupid to enter the legalist school in an open and aboveboard way. Even the practitioners of the great territory are sent to deal with themselves. If they enter the Legalists, they will be even more impolite.


    This time, Du Shaofu hoped to meet his mother and sister Shaojing, and take the opportunity to see the strength of the younger generation of the other eight families.


    As for the Shenyu space, Du Shaofu also thought about it. If it was like Sima stepping on the star, it would be an opportunity for him to become stronger.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Asshole, that''s a shameless bastard!"


    In the ancient and simple Hall of Legalists, Qin Wei drank with anger.


    At the moment, Qin Wei is still pale, his broken arm is eye-catching, and his eyes seem to be able to emit fire.


    The external world can sweep the same level, and those who face the outside world can also compete with each other. However, Qin Wei didn''t expect that he was in such a mess in that small palace of the desolate country.


    He not only suffered heavy damage, but also left an arm. This is definitely the greatest humiliation of his life. If he had not paid the price to break the battle, he would have given his life to the palace of the desolate country.


    "Is that boy really so strong?"


    In the hall, many powerful Legalists are staring at Qin Wei curiously. They can''t imagine the lower boundary of Qin Wei. They are in such a mess to return. Not only did the extremely young generation in the family fail to rescue them, but they also suffered heavy losses.


    "It''s not the boy who is strong. It''s the imperial palace where the dragon spirit is too strong. There are dozens of big killing arrays arranged in the palace by the boy. Once you enter the palace, there is no way to survive. You have to break through!"


    Qin Wei''s face was full of anger, but when he carefully recalled what had happened in the imperial palace of the desolate country, he was still a little frightened.


    "You know that there are so many killing formations, and the imperial palace is full of dragon spirit. How can you break into it?" An old man asked Qin Wei with doubts on his face.


    "This..."


    On hearing this, Qin Wei almost vomited blood, which was to sprinkle salt on his wound. The boy was completely Yin, deliberately showing his weakness, but pretending to be calm and bluffing, he lured him into it.


    If he had known that the Dragon Spirit and the killing array of the imperial palace were so powerful, how could he have broken into it.


    "That boy is too insidious." Qin Wei said angrily.


    "What is the strength of that boy?"


    An old man asked, in contrast, he is more interested in Du Shaofu''s current cultivation strength.


    "That boy is very strange. I can''t pry out the smell of his body. This time, the boy relies on the Imperial Palace dragon spirit and dozens of killing arrays. If I fight alone, I can certainly crush that bastard with a little thumb!"


    Qin Wei said, this time he went down to the wasteland, but he didn''t even spy out the boy''s real strength. This is absolutely making him suffocate.


    "That boy is so arrogant and arrogant. This is a complete provocation to my Legalists."


    An old man, with a gloomy face and a chill in his eyes, asked Qin Wei, "in this case, this time, the old lord''s birthday, that boy should not come?"


    "This..."


    Qin Wei''s face was ugly. He didn''t know whether the boy knew the purpose of his going down, because he didn''t make it clear after he went down. He just wanted to catch the boy and come back. After being refused by the boy, he didn''t expect to be chased and killed.


    Finally, Qin Wei said, "I let the boy want to see his mother, so he will come to the FA family. I don''t know if the boy has the courage to come."


    "Let''s put this matter off for a few days. The old lord''s birthday is coming. People from all walks of life will arrive in advance. There can be no accidents. To protect the dignity of our Legalists, those younger generations have not yet fallen. I believe that Du Shaofu dare not kill for his desolate country, and will deal with it after the old lord''s birthday." Said an old man at the head.


    "Let that boy come to the FA family, it''s the old master who speaks in person. If the old lord asks, how can he answer?" Asked a middle-aged man.


    "We have already informed him that he will not come. If the old lord asks about it, he will reply truthfully."


    The old man who had just spoken continued, with a little indifference in his voice: "it''s good that the boy doesn''t come. If he does come, he will save a lot of leisure time."¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few days later, Du Shaofu left the secret room of the Du family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1526

    "Brother, we will accompany you to the FA family." Du Xiaoqing said.


    "Don''t you really need me to accompany you?" Du Xiaoyao said.


    "It''s too risky for you to go like this." Ouyang Shuang opens his mouth and stares at Du Shaofu.


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaohu, ghost car, etc. all don''t want Du Shaofu to go to Legalists.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not in the way of being alone. It will be inconvenient if there are more people. I will be careful when I go here."


    Du Shaofu laughed, and then said to the king of apes and others, "go back to the animal kingdom and continue to pay attention to the whereabouts of the little star."


    Seeing Du Shaofu insist on it, everyone can only nod.


    Du Shaofu said goodbye to the people. Maybe this trip was full of crisis. He was afraid that he would not have time to say goodbye.


    "Are you stupid? You want to go to the legalist school."


    Ouyang Shuang looks at Du Shaofu in front of him and is very angry.


    "This is an opportunity. I have to go. Don''t worry, I''ll come back safely. I''m too big to die." Du Shaofu replied.


    Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu, then turned his lips and asked Du Shaofu, "Xiaoqing says you want to marry Zijin, isn''t it?"


    "Shuang sister, Xiaoqing said it was you." Ye Zijin is not far away, suddenly a face ruddy.


    At the moment, all the people around looked curiously at Du Shaofu.


    "Of course, when I come back, I''ll marry all of them. Anyway, uncle and uncle think it''s time for me to open branches and scatter leaves. You two can sleep together, and I can hold my arms around..."


    "Die."


    Ouyang Shuangjiao drink, directly a kick in the past.


    "Well thought."


    Ye Zijin is not polite, but it is not like Ouyang Shuang''s general direct foot.


    "Ha ha, I''m going."


    Du Shaofu suddenly turned around and swept away. Ouyang Shuang let go.


    "Asshole, don''t take too much risk. Come back safely."


    Ouyang Shuang spoke out loud, her big eyes and beautiful eyes were worried and expected.


    "You heard, I really did not lie, is the elder brother really wants to marry Shuang elder sister and Zijin elder sister." Du Xiaoqing clarified herself in one side, but no one believed her words a few days ago.


    Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zun and the doctor are dead. Du Yunlong and others don''t say much. They quietly watch the purple robe disappear before leaving.


    Du Shaofu was flying in the sky. With his accomplishments at the moment, he could tear apart the space and walk. Before long, he was on his way to the outside of the big Lunjiao.


    "Are you ok I''ll see you next time. "


    Looking at Da Lunjiao from afar, Du Shaofu stopped for a moment, then left with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are green and green.


    In the chamber of secrets, an elf like woman sat cross legged, surrounded by bright green light, making her snow crystal clear and vibrant.


    "Hi..."


    All of a sudden, the woman opened her eyes and looked up slightly. On her delicate face like an elf, her eyebrows were like green feathers, and her eyes were filled with blue brilliance.


    Then the woman opened her eyes slowly closed, surrounded by bright and rich green light lingering around her body, constantly pouring into her body, reflecting her snow skin more crystal clear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dusk, the sky full of sunset.


    There are many peaks, and the breath is ancient and wild.


    On the peak, covered by the sunset glow, there is a beautiful woman standing quietly, two strands of black lacquer translucent hair gently brushing her face in the wind, wrapped in a light green skirt, the small waist does not fit a grip, outlines a graceful arc.


    This beautiful woman is so beautiful. It is not only in appearance, but also in temperament. It is beautiful enough to make other women lose face in front of her.


    "Miss, I just got the news that Qin Wei of the legalist school and the cultivation of dayujing went to the palace of the wasteland, and finally he was chased and killed by Du Shaofu and fled in confusion."


    A figure appeared behind the most beautiful woman. She was an old man with a smile in his eyes and a little shock in his eyes. He said, "it seems that the boy has some skills. Although this is related to the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, it''s good enough to kill Dongli Chihuang, the supreme nirvana of the outside world."


    When the woman heard the speech, she laughed, just like a real banished immortal who came to the world without being exposed to human fireworks. However, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, her face became clear and her red lips opened slightly. She said softly, "Shaofu is already the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. The Legalists have done it again and again. This is not even the golden winged Dapeng family."


    "The golden winged ROC family has not been born for a long time. There is a gap between the orcs and the Terrans. The Legalists should not be afraid of the golden winged mires, but be afraid that they may have forgotten them."


    The old man said: "maybe this time when the Legalists went to the wasteland, they heard that Du Shaofu killed Dongli Chihuang. The Legalists wanted to use it in the divine space. But from the result, Du Shaofu didn''t give face at all.""With Shaofu''s temper, how can it be used by Legalists? Shaofu has a good relationship with the ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen. Now he is the Shao patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. We should have known about the divine space."


    The woman''s black eyebrow is bent and looks at the sunset sky. Her eyes are bright and bright. Her eyes are smart and smart. She says softly, "I knew you would be OK. It won''t be long before we can meet."


    "Miss, the family intends to let the young master go to the legalist family this time. It should be about to start." The old man said with a smile.


    "It seems that Shaofu won''t go to the Legalists. Anyway, I''m not interested in going there." The beautiful woman curled her lips, her eyes began to change color, and she began to show a kind of dignity. She did not know why she did not like the Legalists.


    "No, Shaofu''s mother and his sister are still in the legalist family. With his temper, he may really go. Once he enters the legalist family, he will be very unlucky."


    All of a sudden, the beautiful woman''s face was slightly heavy, and she was more and more majestic. Her eyes were shining like stars in the sunset. She said, "Kong Lao, I will go to the legalist school myself this time."


    "Miss, don''t think about it. This time, the Legalists just want to take the opportunity to explore the reality and falsehood of each clan. The elders of the clan will not let you go to the Fajia to expose yourself." The old man shook his head.


    The beautiful woman was silent for a while, and then said, "I have to go to Jiajun and let him pay attention to it."


    "Miss, with the young master''s temper, you should tell him, maybe the whole family will know by then, and maybe the young master will make trouble with that boy." The old man kindly reminded the beautiful woman.


    "Although Jiajun is naughty, he listens to me very much. After I explain it, there should be no big problem."


    The beautiful woman said, suddenly seemed to think of something. Chen Guangmei glared at the old man and said, "Kong Lao, I''m afraid the family knows something. I just asked Jiajun to pay attention to Shaofu for me, but it doesn''t mean there is anything..."


    "Miss, if it had been, the family would not have agreed."


    With a smile, the old man said to the beautiful woman, "but now there is a turning point. If the boy really defeated the supreme Nirvana Dongli Chihuang by himself, I believe that in the divine space, if we can help us, maybe the clan will step back, or maybe, like Sima TA Xing of the Mohist School and the ancient Tianzong It was also acquiesced by Mohist school. "


    "What, Lao Kong."


    The most beautiful woman pouts her lips, her long skirt unfolds slightly, and her intelligent eyes show a trace of inconceivable strangeness in her eyes. She murmurs: "with his character, how can it be used by anyone? I don''t want him to be like this. He has his own way to go."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sky plain, outside Kyushu, close to the wasteland.


    It was a vast plain, and the blue sky was endless when you looked up, so it was called the sky plain.


    It is said that there is nothing in the sky plain, and there is a lack of aura of heaven and earth. There is no treasure, and there is no natural material and earth treasure. Therefore, no one steps there.


    But recently, in the depths of the sky and plain, it is bustling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1527

    Because the sky plain, out of thin air appeared an ancient city, magnificent, full of ancient flavor, even surrounded by clouds.


    The appearance of this huge city immediately caused clouds to move in all directions.


    But for ordinary people, even ordinary practitioners, it is just a legend, and even do not know its existence.


    This city is called sky city. It exists only in the feelings of some huge things on Kyushu. We know that it is a terrible huge city.


    But in this world, no one dares to pay attention to the huge city, because this is the entrance of Legalists.


    On Kyushu, there are hundreds of millions of living creatures, only know that the ancient Tianzong, SAMON sword sect, and baihuamen are the most huge giants.


    but for ancient Tian Zong, Sam Meng Jian, Bai Hua men, Tian Yin Jiao, and a very few large families, only they know the strongest existence in this world, not they, but the nine people, the four seas, Wutong Mountain, and the existence of terror in the demon domain.


    Even though they are now living in seclusion, it is hard for ordinary people to know, but what they have left in this world has always influenced us.


    Only the top people in the world know that the nine masters have the most direct relationship with the practitioners'' skills, martial arts, magical means, etc., or the common people''s learning of governing the world and governing the country.


    Legalists are one of the nine masters. It is said that even if they are in seclusion, they are as strong as clouds. Any strong one can make the outside world tremble. They are the real giants in the world, and can overlook the ancient Tianzong, tianyinjiao, baihuamen, etc.


    "Oh, I can''t make it. They are so powerful!"


    "Even Yu Bufan is only a tie. Those Legalists are too strong to defeat us in seconds."


    "Thousands of people, only more than 200 barely had the chance to enter the Legalists'' school. The others were defeated miserably and were kicked out of the arena."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A young man with long purple and gold hair in his golden uniform appeared in sky city. He looked very handsome, with clear eyes and a smile at any time.


    The youth looked around the city in the sky and looked very curious. It seemed that they didn''t expect the sea of people here.


    In the middle of sky city, there is a huge challenge arena. Some people challenge both in the arena.


    Looking at some people around the challenge arena, the young man in the golden combat clothes smeared a sharp color in his eyes, but then quietly converged and no one saw it.


    Du Shaofu is the young man in golden uniform.


    Du Shaofu''s original appearance was lost because of his ability to change his appearance. Even his height and body shape had changed. He was quite different from what he used to be. Even those who were familiar with him at the moment could not recognize him.


    From the original God of Nada, Du Shaofu knew the existence of sky city, which was the exit of Legalists. It was hidden in the sky plain. There was a wormhole in the space, which could lead to the Legalists.


    Whenever someone from Legalists goes out, sky city will emerge.


    If it was normal, the sky city could not be seen on the sky plain.


    Such a large amount of writing is not what ordinary forces can bear, which shows how profound the Legalists are.


    This time, the Legalists invited all sides, but they also invited the most top forces in the world.


    Only the younger generation of these top forces can or be invited into Legalists.


    However, at the same time, the Legalists invited all sides and gave the world an opportunity. As long as someone can defeat any young legalist in the arena, he can get the chance to enter the Legalists and finally listen to the preaching of the most powerful Legalists.


    What a great chance for the practitioners of the outside world to have such opportunities, which caused clouds to move in all directions. Countless practitioners gathered in sky city, hoping to get those opportunities.


    Of course, the people who can get the news are not ordinary people. For ordinary people, the news can''t be heard.


    "The sky is not vulgar!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the people gathered in the sky and the city. There were people of all ages, young and old, who came and went. But any one of them was beautiful. It can be said that there was no ordinary person at all.


    This made Du Shaofu feel a little shocked. The appeal of Legalists is not weak.


    In the vast sky city, there are even a lot of textile markets recently. Some people take advantage of this opportunity to trade cultivation resources, secret bones, martial arts skills, arrays, weapon refining materials, and precious medicines. There are even many things that are rarely seen by the outside world and can be freely exchanged and traded.


    However, there is no guard in the sky.


    Of course, Du Shaofu is not surprised. Tiantiancheng belongs to the Legalists. Who dares to go wild beside the Legalists.


    Du Shaofu looked around and even bought some rare miracles.


    There are not many Legalists in the city. People who come to sky city want to find opportunities to enter Legalists, but only those who defeat Legalists can enter it.


    "How do you compete in the arena?"


    Later, Du Shaofu asked a young man about the rules of the challenge arena. It seems that at present, only those who defeat the Legalists in the arena can enter the Legalists."There are prohibitions arranged by Legalists in the arena. Once they enter the arena, they will keep at the level of the initial ascent and Cultivation in wuzun. However, those with lower strength than wuzun are not qualified to go up. They can''t use any treasures in the contest. If they can defeat the Legalists, they can get the chance to enter the Legalists."


    The young man looked at Du Shaofu with enthusiasm.


    "It''s the same as the divine space."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly. The prohibition on the challenge arena is the same as the divine space mentioned by elder martial brother Sima stepping on the star. Entering it will be maintained at a level of cultivation.


    However, it is obvious that there is no way for the Legalists to arrange such a large part of the divine space.


    Therefore, the Legalists can only set up a small arena, and only keep the two at the level of the initial ascent of the wuzun realm. Even those who practice below the wuzun realm can not become the wuzun realm. Otherwise, this benefit will be too great for the Legalists.


    And this kind of confrontation, the final comparison is only the physical strength and the understanding of various means.


    "Why, if you want to have a competition, you should be careful that the Legalists are all extraordinary people. Too many people are defeated."


    The young man sighed that he also wanted to go, but after seeing a lot of matches, he had been hit by a lack of confidence.


    "I''ll see it again. I''ll try again when I have a chance."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu did not intend to go immediately and wanted to know more about it.


    "If you are not sure, don''t lose face. Let''s have a look at the excitement. Many extraordinary people are defeated." The young man said to Du Shaofu.


    "Thanks for reminding me."


    Du Shaofu nodded and continued to look around. Unconsciously, he came to the edge of the challenge arena.


    "Bang!"


    On the challenge arena, a middle-aged man happened to be kicked out of the arena, fell heavily on the ground, spit blood, pale face.


    "Isn''t there any stronger person coming up? You people outside are so weak that I''m so disappointed."


    On the challenge arena, a young man of seventeen or eighteen years old, who was afraid to be barely an adult, was dressed in blue combat clothes, barehanded and full of sunlight. Standing on the arena, he did not pay attention to the people in the surrounding cities. He was extremely rebellious.


    And he does have a rebellious capital, from the surrounding discussion, this young man has won 49 games in a row.


    He''s just an adult, and he''s already in wuzun state. How shocking.


    "I look down on people!"


    "I really hope someone can go up and teach him a good lesson and give us a breath."


    The young man''s rebelliousness made the crowd around him agitate. Most of the people present were young people, and they were not vulgar people. Usually, they had their own temperament and arrogance. At the moment, they were so despised that they were hard to imagine.


    However, although they were indignant all around, they looked at each other face to face, and no one continued to go up.


    These days, some of the strongest and most vocal young people have been trampled down.


    All the people present were completely shocked by this, and no one dared to go up again.


    "I''ll do it!"


    All of a sudden, an old man stepped onto the arena, his breath was surging, and he wanted to fight the young legalist.


    "You are too old, but you are too old and your talent is limited. It is a waste of places for you to join our Legalists to listen to the supreme opening sermon. You are not qualified!"


    The rebellious young man glanced at the old man, but rejected the old man directly and refused to accept the challenge.


    The old man is too old and has a limited future. This is not what the Legalists want.


    The old man was very angry. A young man didn''t put it in his eyes. He wanted to attack, but in the end, he had to restrain himself.


    This is the sky city. It is the sky city of Legalists. I''m afraid that once he attacks, he will die eventually.


    In the end, the old man was only able to hold back and leave, showing some loss and confusion.


    "It''s almost dusk. This is the last time. These days, only two of you are good. You can slightly surpass my fellow Legalists. The rest of you are just tied. But I tell you, we may not even be able to rank in the top 1000 of the French family."


    The rebellious youth looked around, his eyes like electricity, glancing at the crowd, with a kind of sacred pride as a legalist''s son.


    "They don''t even rank in the top 1000 in the Legalists."


    "Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming are well-known. It is said that Mu Yuming and bailiwuyuan of the golden spear gate fought each other at the beginning. Although they were defeated in the hands of Baili boundless, they also fought 600 moves, but they were just reluctant to lose. At the moment, they are just the level with Legalists ranking more than 1000."


    "The Legalists are too strong!"


    After hearing the speech, he was full of a sense of powerlessness in the face of Legalists.


    They want to go to Legalists, which is a great opportunity for them.


    Like other eight schools, Legalists are holy places for cultivation.


    Among them, there are free cultivation, disciples of various major forces, and some elites of big families. They come to sky city at great cost in order to be able to enter the legalist school, and they will certainly have a great harvest at that time.But the final result is that they have no choice but to be gloomy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1528

    Legalism is the holy land of cultivation, and one of the strongest and oldest existence in the world.


    It is said that in the Legalists, there are many cultivation experience left by the ancient strong, and even the remains left by the ancient supreme.


    If we can get the chance to understand, we can at least make them have a substantial leap forward compared with now.


    But it''s hard to get into Legalists. It''s hard to have such a chance.


    If you miss such an opportunity, you don''t know when it will be next time. Maybe you won''t have another chance in this life.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, the sky outside the city, animals roar like thunder, there are many monsters flying from the sky.


    The glow fills the sky, the light covers the sky, covers the sunset, and the fierce atmosphere covers the whole city.


    A terrible smell came, the breath was ancient and majestic, shaking the whole sky city.


    Those breath, like the supreme, let the lower strength of the practitioners, can not help but crawl down.


    Many ferocious monsters emerge, which are rare to see from the outside world, and enter the sky city directly.


    Those ferocious monsters are all sitting with extraordinary figures. The number of them is not large. The maximum number of them is not more than 100, but the breath is terrible.


    Until those ferocious monsters disappeared, the sky city people slowly back to God.


    "It should be one of the eight other families that went to Legalists. Those monsters are all ancient relics, and none of them can be seen from the outside world!"


    "I don''t know which family it is. What a terrible breath!"


    "these days the four dragons and the Phoenix family of Wutong Mountain have already entered," Buddha "," Taoism "," Confucianism "," agriculture "," ink "," Yin Yang "," name ", these seven families have already entered, leaving only sure that only a ''vertical and horizontal'' family can have such a movement.


    "This time, the descendants of the nine major families gather together, as well as the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan. Those young people gather together. I don''t know what kind of sparks will be created. It''s a pity that we can''t enter the legalist school."


    "I really want to go in and have a look, but it''s a pity that we have no chance."


    Many of them have a certain history, so they know many secrets in the world and know the existence of the nine masters.


    "Strategists..."


    The eyes of the young man left the house.


    The political strategist is also a great master. Du Shaofu has just been able to spy out that all the visitors are not weak.


    These people are really much more powerful than their peers in the outside world.


    "In the last half an hour, is it true that no one wants to come up for a try? Do you people from the outside world even have no courage to try it?"


    On the challenge arena, the rebellious youth of the legalist school continued to speak loudly. He was awe inspiring and proud of the whole city.


    "Ah..."


    Countless young people around him exclaimed. Many strong men clenched their fists and were eager to have a try. But at the end of the day, many young people who were kicked out of the arena and were scarred could only resist.


    "Will the treatment be different for a match, a draw and a defeat in the arena?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the challenge arena, and then asked a handsome woman in strong clothes.


    "Boy, are you taking the opportunity to chat up? You can''t get beaten up!"


    Beside the handsome woman, a well-dressed young man stares at Du Shaofu, warning him to stay away.


    "I''m not chatting up. I just want to ask."


    Du Shaofu was helpless. Did he look like a lecher.


    The handsome woman was very generous. She gave Du Shaofu a smile and said, "do you want to go to the arena? As long as you can draw with the people of the Legalists, you can get the quota. But if you can defeat the Legalists, you will be able to become the guests of the Legalists. I believe you will get different treatment at that time."


    "Thank you very much, miss."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "I''m going to try the challenge arena. I don''t know if the girl wants me to draw with the Legalists or let me defeat the Legalists?"


    "Is that what I say The handsome woman is slightly stunned, and then smiles faintly. She looks at Du Shaofu curiously.


    "Of course, what the girl says is what she says. If the girl wants me to lose, I''m willing to lose, and I''ll smile." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Who''s this guy? He''s too thick skinned. What a shame!"


    "This guy should be so brave. Even Liang Hui of Shura Dao dares to tease. Previously, he was just a person who was reluctant to defeat the Legalists."


    "This guy has a lot of courage. I like it. He''s a model of our generation."


    Many people around him were staring at Du Shaofu, and they were talking and curious.


    "We should respect girls, especially beautiful girls. Do you understand?"


    However, Du Shaofu was still smiling, imperceptibly shameless, and was still talking seriously to the people around him."I don''t want to be shameless. I know that I can''t beat you, but I''m willing to lose!"


    "What a shame!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s smiling face like a pig at the moment, it immediately aroused public indignation around him.


    "This young master, if you really want to, you can defeat the Legalists with one move, so as to give a sigh of relief for our peers in Kyushu."


    Xiuluo Dao Liang Hui smile, although not the kind of peerless woman, but also very moving.


    Liang Hui of the Shura Dao is quite famous outside, and he is definitely not the one to be provoked. This is clearly a lesson to Du Shaofu.


    "Well, if you want me to beat you with one move, I''ll beat the Legalists with one move. When the time comes, just a smile from the girl will be enough."


    Du Shaofu patted his chest and vowed to do everything.


    "You can really brag. If you defeat the Legalists, you should think you are the devil Du Shaofu. If you look like this, you are a thousand miles away from the devil Du Shaofu."


    "At that time, Du Shaofu, the demon king, killed four sides, killed dragon nine, and killed Legalists in the wasteland. Who could compare with him?"


    He looked at Du Shaofu with scorn.


    "Hush, keep it down. It will be terrible if the Legalists hear it."


    In the crowd, mention of the devil Du Shaofu, immediately someone silence.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is very strong. How could I have been so far short?" Du Shaofu pouted and was not satisfied.


    "Boy, if you don''t defeat the Legalists today, I''ll tear you to pieces after you leave the sky city!"


    Xiuluo Dao Liang Hui, a young man in splendid clothes, started to speak and glared at Du Shaofu with his eyes burning.


    He is a flower protector. He has been waiting for him. At this moment, this guy is even openly teasing his flower. This is simply not paying attention to him.


    "Don''t worry. I will do what I promised this beautiful girl."


    Du Shaofu stood with his hands down, looking confident. Then he went straight to the middle of the ring and immediately attracted the attention of the audience.


    In the arena, the runes flashed. Du Shaofu didn''t really enter the arena immediately. He just stood on the edge and looked around. He could see at a glance that there were extraordinary means in the arena.


    "Finally, there are people coming up. It should be the last one."


    In the arena, the young man of the legalist school glanced at Du Shaofu, but did not pay much attention to it.


    "You''re too young. I won''t bully you. I''ll replace you with an older one. I won''t have time to say that I''ve cheated the small with the big!"


    Du Shaofu also glanced at the youth of the legalist school, and then waved to Liang Hui of the Shura sword from a distance.


    "This boy is bold enough!"


    Liang Hui of Xiuluo Dao surrounded many people. Listening to Du Shaofu''s words on the challenge arena, he was helpless. At this time, the boy still had the courage to adjust his breath. He had to say that he was really brave.


    "Boy, you are the first person who dares to speak to me like this. Come on, you will pay for your words!"


    The young man of Legalist school was gloomy. This was the first person who dared not to put him in the eyes of the outside world. But then he sneered at him. An arrogant boy from the outside world did not even have the qualification to make him really angry.


    "Well, for the sake of a smile, I have to deal with you."


    Du Shaofu seemed helpless and stepped into the arena.


    "Boom


    It seems that the arena is only ten feet in size, but with Du Shaofu''s feet, he immediately trembles.


    When Du Shaofu was in the arena, he was surprised. Everything in his body changed. His cultivation, like a backward flow of time, immediately returned to the state of Wu Zun. Fortunately, his physical body did not weaken.


    When he landed on the arena, Du Shaofu felt that the whole arena space had become vast at the same time. It was just clear that the young man was not far away from him, but now he was far away.


    "It''s a strange means, containing spatial means. You should study it carefully when you have time."


    Du Shaofu was positive. In addition to being able to suppress cultivation, Du Shaofu also clearly contained a means of space.


    With his higher cultivation, Du Shaofu discovered that the road of practice was far more than the comprehension and mystery of animal power.


    For example, bakendo, baquan do and baqiaodao all represent a kind of profound meaning of heaven and earth. The Pengcheng Wanli of the golden winged Dapeng birds contains the profound meaning of time and space. If you can make further progress in these two aspects, the speed of Pengcheng Wanli will be more amazing.


    "Boy, pay for your words


    The young man of the legalist school started directly, his figure swept into the sky, and with a look down attitude, he punched Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    With the momentum of breaking the sky, the rune is brilliant, the power is amazing, and it falls in front of Du Shaofu in an instant.


    "That boy is looking for abuse himselfAt the side of Xiuluo Dao Liang Hui, the young man in gorgeous clothes snorted in his throat, waiting for the boy to be repaired later, even his mother could not recognize it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1529

    "Bang!"


    There was a low, dull noise, and no one could even see what was going on.


    "Poof..."


    Then he saw the young body of the legalist school fly out of the arena, spit blood, and fall under the ring.


    The fate of the young legalist was very miserable. The fist he had just punched was dripping with blood, his palm was cracked, and he struggled several times. Finally, he did not stand up and his eyes were dead.


    There was silence all around the arena. This scene was beyond everyone''s expectation, which made it hard for everyone to recover for a while.


    On the pretty face of Xiuluo Dao Liang Hui, the red lips are also stunned into a circle, and the gorgeous young people around him are stupefied.


    "One move, that guy really beat the Legalists with one move!"


    "Oh, my God, it''s a real move. That guy has real talent."


    Around the silent thunder, after a moment, I inhaled the cool air, marveled and boiled for it.


    Many people who had been suppressed did not dare to breathe. The Legalists did not pay attention to them. At this moment, they finally gave a bad breath.


    Several Legalists left the scene in a hurry, helped up the rebellious youth, examined his injury, and took pills.


    A 20-8-year-old legalist youth stood at the head of the arena, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "it''s tough enough to start. It seems that he is specialized in cultivating the body."


    The young man could see that the young man who was able to beat the young man with cracked fists in one move must have cultivated his flesh.


    In this kind of suppression training arena, people who practice physical body have to occupy a lot of advantages.


    "No, I''m a rune master. In addition, he''s too weak. I said I''d like to change someone, lest I deceive the small by the big. If you don''t believe me, you can come up and speak for him."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, a look of indifference.


    "That guy is a rune master?"


    People around him, especially those who had previously ridiculed and despised Du Shaofu, were even more surprised.


    The guy in the war suit was dressed as a martial arts practitioner, but he was a talisman. Even if the master didn''t wear the robe, he could still inflict heavy damage on the body and body of the Legalists, which was more embarrassing to the Legalists.


    Sure enough, the young man of the Legalist School raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes were also drawn for it. He looked at Du Shaofu on the challenge arena and said, "you have already got the quota for entering my legalist school. There is no need for me to let me do it, otherwise the quota will be gone."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you can beat me, I''ll accept my fate. I''m afraid you won''t be convinced." Du Shaofu said without any concern.


    "Is this guy an expert in art, courageous or arrogant? He''s called on the board with the Legalists."


    Someone spoke in a low voice. The young man of legalism was obviously angry, and the guy dared to provoke him.


    "Boy, you are too proud in front of my Legalists. I''ll give you a chance. If you can defeat me, you will be qualified to be the VIP of my legalist family. If you fail, you will lose the qualification to enter my legalist family."


    The young Legalists opened their mouth and jumped onto the challenge arena.


    Although cultivation is restricted in this arena, there are also many strengths and weaknesses.


    However, the young man who had been defeated just recently broke through wuzun, but he was far from enough in physical strength and all kinds of feelings. He still had to suffer a lot when he met those high-level martial arts practitioners.


    But even so, the young man has won 49 games in a row, which shows the strength of Legalists.


    "That''s good, but it seems to be very weak."


    Du Shaofu still glanced at the young Legalists who came up again.


    "You''ll know if you try!"


    When the youth stepped into the arena, their voice was indifferent and there was no stagnation at all, so they directly took action.


    "Boom


    At last, it turned into a spear, which was crystal clear and glowing like thunder and lightning.


    The spear is like a real object. It seems that it can destroy everything and make the whole arena tremble.


    There is no doubt that this second youth is more powerful than the previous one.


    However, Du Shaofu did not have any escape. In his wave, a bright light, like purple flame and starlight, was so bright that he directly collided with the spear.


    "Boom..."


    Under the collision, the blazing light flooded the arena space, and no one could see it. Only the booming sound echoed on the arena.


    "Poof..."


    Then the crowd obviously heard the voice of people spitting blood, and they were still guessing who was defeated. It was the second youth who saw the Legalists fly out like the first rebellious youth, and finally all kinds of planting fell on the ground.


    The young Legalists were bleeding, but there were no scars on their whole body, only their eyes were dull. It was obvious that they were severely damaged by the power of the soul."My God, I''m defeated again!"


    The crowd marveled, and the guy won again. It''s hard to see how he made his move, but it just hit the second youth of Legalists in a flash. It''s too frightening.


    Around, some young Legalists are also shocked. In front of them, people from outside are simply vulnerable. How can it appear that they are vulnerable now.


    "How could that be possible?" A legalist woman was stunned.


    On the challenge arena, Du Shaofu stood still, his breath was calm and his eyes were clear. However, his eyes all around him were shocked.


    "It seems that I am already a VIP of the Legalists. Are there any Legalists who want to fight?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked around with a smile.


    The younger generation of Legalists around him looked extremely ugly, and their eyes were unwilling.


    However, the youth just lost, and no one went up again. That was the head of their team. Among the younger generation of Legalists, they were able to rank within 800. Although they were suppressed in the arena, they were defeated by an outside boy at the same level. This was even more shocking.


    "You are already a VIP of my legalist family. There is no need to compare it."


    An old man appeared with calm eyes and dazzling light.


    "Chen Qiong elder."


    Seeing the old man, the children of the Legalists all around immediately saluted.


    "It''s him."


    Du Shaofu''s pupils changed color, but he immediately regained his composure. How could he forget the old man? Chen Qiong, who had been to Shicheng, had fought with his master qizun, and finally took away the broken leg of Qingyu.


    In the face of Chen Qiong, Du Shaofu once felt that he was far away from home. Even the breath that filled his body could not resist.


    But now it is not the same level as it used to be. Du Shaofu no longer cares about it.


    "What''s your name?"


    Chen Qiong asked Du Shaofu, looking at him all the time.


    "I''m invincible. Others call me the God of war!"


    Du Shaofu said earnestly, with a smile on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1530

    "It''s crazy."


    Chen Qiong''s face was still calm, and he couldn''t see what he was thinking. After his voice dropped, he turned around and looked around and said, "the time has come, the big contest is over, and you still have the last chance to enter our Legalists. As long as you become followers of Legalists, you can enter Legalists. If you can break through the territory one day, you will get the support of Legalists In Kyushu, it has become a overlord


    "Followers, to put it nicely, are nothing more than war servants."


    Du Shaofu knew that this so-called follower of Legalists was similar to those war servants in the animal kingdom. He could get benefits, but he had to work for the other side. He followed the Legalists all his life. He was afraid that even the wise people would know about it.


    "I would like to follow the Legalists."


    "I would like to follow the Legalists, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    However, Du Shaofu''s mind had just changed, but he could not help but be shocked. All around, many extraordinary young men and women were willing to become followers of the Legalists, just to get the chance to enter the legalist school, and to work for them.


    The opportunity of Legalists is too important for them. As long as they can break through the military territory one day, they will be able to get a completely different treatment.


    Although the opportunity to break through the military region is slim, it is a dream they are willing to pursue.


    In this world of respect for the strong, they are willing to give everything for strength.


    Finally, in Du Shaofu''s surprise, thousands of young men and women have been selected to become followers of Legalists, while more young men and women who want to become followers of Legalists have not been qualified, which makes Du Shaofu have to sigh.


    "SkyCity is going to be closed, everyone leave SkyCity in three hours."


    At last, Chen Qiong opened his mouth and his voice echoed the sky city.


    "Is he really called the God of war? How can I find him ''


    in the crowd, Xiuluo Dao Liang looked at the back of the battle clothes that followed the departure of the Legalists'' children. The lower part of the body was graceful with undulating curves. The skin color was not fair, but it was wild and full of different customs.


    A moment later, in the sky city, Du Shaofu met other young men and women, and half of them were middle-aged men and women.


    They are all the people who are able to draw with the younger generation of Legalists these days, and the two leaders seem to have a slightly higher status.


    Finally, Du Shaofu learned that the two men were called Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming. They could slightly surpass the younger generation of Legalists, but only slightly. Strictly speaking, the peace hands were not much different, but they were enough to make them stand out among these people.


    Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming were also surprised to learn that Du Shaofu had defeated two Legalists in a row.


    "I am invincible. You can call me God of war."


    Some people asked about Du Shaofu''s name. He was so powerful that he was sure to be famous over Kyushu. However, Du Shaofu''s answer was astonishing.


    "God of war, is there such a man?"


    People were surprised at the speech. It seems that the number one person has never been heard of on Kyushu. It is not known whether the name is true or not. It is probably not true.


    A moment later, a group of people, led and arranged by the Legalists, came to a vast square.


    Some powerful Legalists, under the leadership of the elder in the sky, opened the space wormhole, and people entered the space wormhole one after another.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The ancient and vast space, magnificent, mountain ups and downs, vast clouds rise, appears auspicious, majestic, and sacred.


    Towering peaks, Qingshi road circling around the mountain, the ancient stone terrace winding upward, straight to the top of the mountain.


    There are ancient mottled stone pavilions on the top of the mountain, surrounded by green.


    "Are they all here? But they are all ordinary people. There are no special people. As a matter of fact, none of them came. They just sent people to try out."


    On the top of the mountain, a young man with purple hair stood with his hands on his back. His long light purple hair fluttered gently. Under his sword eyebrows, there was a pair of very cold pupils, just like Shura. His face was extremely handsome with cold air in his fierce.


    "Some of them are not weak, such as Huang ling''er of the Phoenix clan, Long Wu of the dragon clan, Hengqi of Buddhism, xulingzi of Taoism and qijiajun of Yinyang family


    A young man in brocade opened his mouth beside the purple haired youth, with a handsome face and extraordinary temperament.


    "It is said that Huang ling''er has ancestral blood on her body. I don''t know which step she has reached. Although the others are not weak, they are not the biggest strong enemies of our Legalists in the space of the divine realm." Purple hair youth light said, aloof, just like a God into the world.


    "I got the news that the old master wanted Du Shaofu to come back, but some of the people sent out died. Three martial regions were first boarded, and elder Qin Wei was sent to the imperial palace. As a result, they were introduced into the palace, leaving an arm behind with the killing array and the Imperial Palace dragon spirit."


    A young man in brocade opened his mouth and looked at the purple haired youth and said, "he is the seed of four aunts. He is Shaojing''s so-called elder brother. At the beginning, he has never died. This time, it is the old master who wants him back. I don''t know what he thinks in his heart. Do you have any idea"At the beginning, I despised him. He was very human. It was said that he had been killed by him. It should be that he had a lot of skills. The old master was afraid that he was also for the sake of God space."


    The purple haired youth''s voice was calm as if there was no fluctuation of tone, and there was no wave in the eyes of Shura. He said: "but it seems that he doesn''t care much about our Legalists. However, pay more attention recently. Maybe he comes to the Legalists. I''m curious about how a lost heart person can rise."


    "You think too much. Do you think that boy dares to come to my fa family?" The youth of brocade robe says lightly.


    "A man who can dig his heart to save his sister, whether we like him or not, should be worthy of awe. Never underestimate such a person. He even dares to dig out his heart. Do you think there is anything else in the world that he dare not do?"


    Zipao youth light mouth, eyes still do not have any waves, as if in his eyes, at this time only this mountain high man peak, said: "Sigu and Shaojing, that is his concern, this is his rare opportunity to come in, I think he should not give up."


    "What if the boy did come in?"


    The young man in brocade pondered for a while, then raised his head and asked the purple haired youth.


    "While Shaojing and Sigu don''t know, we''d better kill them directly."


    Purple hair youth eyes light lift, tone or that kind of calm, but the eyes began to skim a little chill.


    "I don''t know if the old lord will intervene. This time, after all, the old Lord opened his mouth?" It seems that the young people in brocade are somewhat afraid.


    "The main thing for the old master is that he can''t be killed. If the boy can be killed, it''s not what the old lord needs."


    The purple haired youth''s eyes moved and said softly, "after all, the Legalists will belong to us. The dignity of Legalists needs us to maintain."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu and his entourage walked out of the wormhole and appeared in a vast land full of aura.


    All people''s faces changed. The aura in this space is more rich than those treasure lands outside.


    If you practice in it for many years, you will get twice the result with half the effort. More importantly, you will be much faster in understanding the heaven and earth.


    "For all the followers and those who have obtained the quota, you will have a separate area. Outside the Legalists, you can also move freely. It is forbidden to enter some forbidden areas. It is strictly forbidden to fight and cause trouble in the Legalists. The most important thing is to abolish the cultivation, while the light is to expel the Legalists."


    Chen Qiong elder opened his mouth, and then the children of the free legalist family took all the people to the place where the Legalists settled.


    Vast world, breath ancient, do not know how many years of existence, as if it is eternal.


    The mountains are majestic and majestic, the rivers are vast and winding, and a large number of ancient buildings with exquisite eaves are submerged among them, which makes people wonder.


    Du Shaofu had no words. This was his second visit to the Legalists.


    Looking around, Du Shaofu looked at the ancient and vast space. When he was 18 years old, he came into the legalist school. In the end, he had no chance to see his mother and sister Shaojing. This time, he did not know whether he could.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s heart was complicated, and his feelings which had been suppressed were touched, but finally he was forced to suppress in the bottom of his heart.


    "Look, those are not monsters with ancient blood!"


    "There are also many legendary birds of spirit, incredible!"


    Along the way, many people exclaimed, they saw many ancient blood monsters, the outside world can not see.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had a tooth fight."


    When Du Shaofu saw the monsters, his mouth watered. He hadn''t had a tooth beating ceremony for a long time. He had barbecued "guastandard" in the French family.


    Finally, Du Shaofu and others were arranged in a series of courtyards.


    There seems to be no lack of rooms in Legalists. Even if there are more than 1000 followers, there is a room for everyone. There are also some young men and women dressed as servants and maids around.


    It seems that these young men and women are just servants, but their accomplishments and postures are absolutely excellent among their peers in the outside world. In Legalists, they can only serve as slaves, which makes people sigh.


    "When will we be able to listen to the voice of Tao and listen to the supreme preaching of your Legalists?" Du Shaofu asked a young legalist woman who had brought them here.


    "Three days later, in these three days, all the members and the younger generation of the major forces will discuss with each other to verify."


    The woman looked at Du Shaofu, but there was no smile in her eyes. The children of the legalist school were badly hurt by him, which made him lose face. Naturally, she did not have a good face.


    "The younger generation of the major forces have confirmed the discussion. Can we go and watch it?"


    Yu Bufan opened his mouth and looked forward to it. He was twenty-nine years old. He was born with a tiger''s head and brain, and his face was strong and resolute.


    Listening to the woman''s words, at the moment, most people are looking forward to it, which is the confirmation of the younger generation of the major families. Even if they watch a show, they can also benefit a lot. How many people outside want to take a look at it are also wishful thinking.


    "It''s not impossible for you to see it, but it''s better to abide by the rules of my Legalists. Besides, don''t think about going to the stage to discuss and verify it yourself. When you die, you will not be responsible for you, and you will waste your energy to collect your corpses."The woman''s words were a little harsh, and she didn''t pay attention to them. Later, she told them that it was late today, and the younger generation of the major families and forces confirmed that it was over. You can watch it when you arrive at the "Zhengwu platform" early tomorrow morning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1531

    At night, the sunset clouds cover this ancient land.


    In the room, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, his eyes slightly thoughtful.


    His mother and his sister were in the legalist school, but Du Shaofu did not dare to search around the legalist school, nor did he know where his mother was. Although he searched Li Da''s yuan Shen, he found that his sister Shaojing was generally understanding the seclusion, but outsiders could not get close to it.


    "Mother, sister, I''m here again."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, his eyes shining.


    "Practice, strengthen yourself."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s eyes filled with determination. If he could be so strong that he didn''t have to worry about Legalists, why should he hide so much? He could push the Legalists sideways and not be afraid of everything!


    This time, he changed his appearance with the skill of changing appearance. Even Du Shaofu did not intend to use the representative and eye-catching means and the mark of the golden winged ROC family. It was too eye-catching, and he was afraid that he would be recognized if he was prompted.


    This time, the status of the spirit talisman is just in use.


    After the nirvana of the supreme, Du Shaofu''s status as a talisman and his martial arts were all integrated together, and his pulse soul and yuan God were in harmony.


    In a strict sense, Du Shaofu found that his status as a master of talismans had disappeared, but his methods were still able to be used. The yuan God was even more powerful after he was integrated with his pulse and soul.


    The mysterious remnant skill can still be cultivated and can strengthen the spirit of the yuan.


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu was shrouded in the white divine awn, rippling with the ancient mysterious atmosphere.


    At the moment, the eyes of the red Jiri macaque are closed, and the whole body is filled with silver golden arc, rippling with vigorous breath.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s mind mud pill palace, originally from the land of the wilderness, from the hands of the Tianhuang leopard inexplicably drilled into the Hunyuan stone, its intricate dark lines, filled with dazzling golden light, covered with a layer of strange runes, filled with an increasingly ancient and shocking breath, as if alive, has been quietly absorbing Du Shaofu''s vitality Quantity.


    The strange stone absorbed yuan Shen''s power very slowly. If the child needed to be nursed, it would not have a great impact on Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen. He was not afraid of the spirit thunder in Du Shaofu''s yuan God, as if he needed to devour it.


    After such a long time, Du Shaofu could do nothing about the strange stone. He could only let him absorb his own spirit. Anyway, it was OK. He only hoped that the strange stone would not be harmful to himself.


    In the early morning, a few stars are scattered in the deep and pale sky. In the darkness before dawn, everything on the earth is shrouded in a mysterious light.


    Until the vast sky, East dew a touch of bronze horizon, in an instant, shining on the earth, shrouding this ancient earth.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s handprint converged and stopped breathing. The white light on his body slowly converged into his body. His closed eyes were bright and dazzling, and then he was strangely clear.


    Du Shaofu also had a lot of interest in fighting against the younger generation of major forces. Maybe he could meet his sister Shaojing.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu went out of the courtyard, inquired about the past servants outside the courtyard, and then went to the Zhengwu platform of the Legalists.


    After Du Shaofu''s death, his entourage also followed many people who entered the legalist school yesterday, all of whom had won the quota.


    These people heard that Du Shaofu had defeated the two Legalists. At the moment, intentionally or unintentionally, they all followed Du Shaofu.


    As for those who are willing to become followers of Legalists, they are not with them.


    The land of the Legalists is vast, and there are guards on the ground all the way. It is strictly forbidden to intrude into some places.


    "It''s said that the younger generation of those big families are so powerful that they can kill our peers in the outside world."


    "They get different resources and practice in such a place. They must be better than us!"


    "It is said that as soon as they are born, their natural appearance will be stronger than that of the outside world, and their innate nature determines everything."


    "That''s not necessarily true. There are twelve gods in Kyushu. They are all extraordinary."


    "There is also the Dongli Chihuang. Although he has been killed by Du Shaofu, he is also the supreme Nirvana!"


    "And Du Shaofu, the demon king, who has killed people of the dragon clan and Legalists!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Along the way, a group of people were talking, excited and expecting.


    After a while, on the platform of testifying martial arts, you can watch the same generation of the big families fight with your own eyes. No one in the outside world has such an opportunity.


    The Zhengwu platform is very large, surrounded by a vast square, which is beyond everyone''s imagination. People can''t help but be shocked.


    When Du Shaofu and his party found the Zhengwu platform in anticipation, it was not that they took a cool breath.


    "My God, it''s so huge!


    The vast square, huge, I don''t know many, vast, just a huge stone platform in the middle, like countless huge peaks have been flattened and assembled.


    Around the stone platform, there are various runes flashing and converging around.It is clearly a talisman array that leaves, even the surrounding void is radiated.


    The heaven and the earth are afraid to be ordinary realm practitioners, and they can''t shake them.


    "Roar..."


    Around the vast square, there are many fierce birds and beasts with ancient blood standing in the square.


    Although it was early in the morning, there were still tens of thousands of figures around the platform.


    This is not a large number of people, but the vast square is too large to be seen.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    On the broad and solid platform, the low energy is not short spread. A young man in yellow and a young man in strong clothes are fighting fiercely. "


    The two young men are extraordinary, both of them are 25-6 years old, but their accomplishments have reached the astonishing level of Hunyuan without any reason. I''m afraid it is only one step away from nirvana.


    The yellow clothes youth waved, the light gathered all over the body, turned into a dragon virtual shadow, carrying a terrible momentum, just like smashing the space to dive to the youth in strong clothes.


    "Boom


    They are very powerful, and the breath is ancient and surging. It is not unusual for ordinary martial masters to block the peak of Hunyuan.


    The young man in Jin Yi is not careless. He seems to know that his opponent should not be underestimated. The runes are interwoven and a piece of bright rune is spread among his hands. It turns into a fishing net, just like lightning, and binds the Dragon directly.


    The bright fishing net contains mystery, which is extraordinary. It seems to blend with the youth in Jinyi. It is evolved from its own understanding of the profound meaning. It is actually the Dragon trapped in it and filled with dazzling brilliance.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared and turned ferocious. It collided with the fishing net and burst into bright light, but was finally crushed by the net.


    "Poof!"


    The yellow clothes youth body shakes back, spits out the blood, the body quickly shakes back, the complexion suddenly heavy down.


    He is a "famous" person, enough to sweep his peers, but now he meets his opponent.


    "Go on!"


    The young man in yellow was drinking, his eyes were bright, his breath was flying into the sky, and his body was filled with talismans and secret patterns. He stimulated his pulse and soul, and released the breath that was almost close to human dignity.


    The pulse and soul of the young man in yellow is also very strange. There are many false images of the dragon on his body. It seems that the whole man has turned into a half man and a half dragon, and his power is greatly increased.


    "He''s going to use all his strength to integrate pulse, soul, martial pulse and other means to form a big means."


    Among the crowd around, some people opened their mouth and looked at the verification and confrontation on the platform.


    "Ouch..."


    The youth in yellow came again, and the wind and clouds surged, making the void tremble, strong and fierce, and incomparable.


    Jin Yi young man frowned slightly, but did not retreat. His body was filled with bright runes, which covered his whole body.


    One step at a time, the young man in Jin Yi stirred up the pulse, but he used the soul of the pulse. Finally, the bright Rune covered his whole body turned into a huge bull. It was so terrifying!


    The bull has nearly turned into a real spirit. It has the momentum of sweeping all directions and crushing all directions. Its power is vast and boundless, channeling the energy of heaven and earth. Finally, it directly collides with the young man in yellow.


    The famous young man in yellow clothes was shocked. Under the terrible power, he also felt shocked and oppressed.


    "The" peasant family "is much stronger than the" famous family "in this game


    Around the platform, there were extraordinary people who claimed and saw the final result.


    "Those two people are so strong that the nine people are really terrible!"


    At this moment, the people behind Du Shaofu, and many followers of Legalists around him, were excited and surprised by the terrible power.


    Under such a powerful situation, they felt shivering!


    "Farmers and celebrities."


    Du Shaofu also carefully watched the duel between the two youths on the Zhengwu stage. From the surrounding discussions, he learned that the yellow clothes youth came from the famous masters, and the strong clothes youth came from the peasant families.


    Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaohu had spent a lot of time in the farmhouse, and they also had great benefits.


    "Broken..."


    The farmer''s young man in strong clothes drinks like a real giant bull, crushing the former dragon and smashing it. The last blow is like a meteorite breaking through the sky, shattering the void and breaking the powerful power. It is hard to hit the chest of the young man in yellow, and the light shield like a dragon scale covering his chest is also directly shattered.


    "Poof..."


    The young man in yellow finally fainted and did not resist it. At last, his body was shaken back, and he vomited blood. His flesh was injured. I''m afraid it will take some time to heal.


    "You are defeated!"


    The peasant youth stopped, with a smile in his eyes and pride, but he looked simple and plain.


    The yellow young man wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth with his long sleeves. He was not willing to, but he knew that he had been defeated. Finally, he could only jump off the Zhengwu platform.


    "Yield."


    The peasant youth laughs, and then goes down the Zhengwu platform, without the intention of continuing the next war.


    "It''s so strong that I can kill my peers!"His pulse and soul have been turned into real spirit, terrible fellow!"


    The group of people behind Du Shaofu marveled and did not return to their senses for a long time.


    Du Shaofu showed a little smile, because Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaohu had a lot of affection for the farmers.


    "Strategist Su Hengdao, who dares to fight?"


    In a short period of time, someone jumped on the platform of Zheng Wu, and his voice was domineering.


    He was a majestic young man standing on the platform of Zheng Wu. His eyes were full of light, which was very frightening. His whole body was filled with an indescribable sharp breath. It was like a whole person, like a magic knife, able to cut everything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1532

    "I will."


    A young man with a delicate figure jumped onto the arena, dressed in a yellow strong suit. Compared with the strategist''s su Heng Dao, his figure was a little bit like a big brother and a younger brother. However, his bare arms were also very strong, and his body surface was covered with mysterious runes, and his face was a little delicate.


    "Name it." Su Hengdao was very conceited and asked by looking at the young man.


    "Taigu eats the golden mouse, gongs and gold"


    the young people with strong clothing are not afraid of Su Hengdao, a strategist.


    "Is qiyexi the girl of yin and Yang family?"


    He is the Taigu golden rat clan. In ancient times, the Taigu golden rat clan had a great reputation. Even now, in the animal kingdom, the Taigu golden mouse clan is extremely powerful.


    "It''s the Taigu golden rat."


    There was a commotion all around, and Luojin''s identity was shocked. It was said that Taigu golden rat had extremely terrible talent and means, which could devour everything and be invincible. It was not surprising that Taigu would devour the cultivators of the same level.


    Especially in the means of escape, Taigu golden mouse has incomparable talent.


    When Su Hengdao learned the identity of the young man, his face was suddenly slightly coagulated. It was absolutely difficult to deal with Taigu''s group of golden rats.


    Taigu gold eating mouse directly raises his fist against the Dao mang with his front paw. How strong is it? The fist head seems to be even stronger than that of King Kong. When the sword awn collides, it doesn''t lose half a point. It makes a metal sound, and the rune shatters everywhere.


    But then Su Hengdao stabilized his mind. Although Taigu was a strong and extremely difficult group to deal with, he was also an outstanding strategist.


    "Come on, suppress you!"


    Su Heng Dao drank heavily and was as sharp as a knife. His breath began to surge. He was arrogant and domineering. He was fierce and majestic. He began to fill his body with towering brilliance. His breath was surging and shaking like a tornado storm.


    There is no doubt that in the face of Taigu''s golden rat, he also absolutely dare not be careless.


    "You''re not enough?"


    But Su Hengdao''s amazing one also cut in Luo Jin''s claw.


    After hearing the national news of kefushi


    gongs and gold open their mouths, the figure is like lightning, and the speed is incredible. A paw print is waved through the void.


    First strike, Luojin first rushed to Su Hengdao''s body, the claw seal Rune lingered, the breath vibrated the Zhengwu platform.


    "Boom


    Su Heng Dao hit the paw print of the former with his fists, which made an amazing trembling sound. The energy was surging in all directions, and the vibration in the void was like a huge wave.


    "Pedaling!"


    Fang chaogong hears and holds the light that "Yin Yang family, the profound meaning of the stars, seems to have something to do with her."


    Under such a strong collision, Su Hengdao''s body was shaken back, his fists were numb, and his blood stains showed faintly. His opponent''s flesh was stronger than him.


    "It''s said that Taigu''s body is invincible. It''s really worthy of its name."


    Some people around marvel at how powerful it is to be able to scratch the bleeding mark of Su Heng Dao, a strategist.


    "Whew!"


    It was just a short delay. While Su Heng Dao retreated, a precious sword appeared in his hand. The wind and thunder came out, and the blade was fierce and unmatched. It shook the sky and chopped at Gongjin.


    He is the Taigu golden rat clan. In ancient times, the Taigu golden rat clan had a great reputation. Even now, in the animal kingdom, the Taigu golden mouse clan is extremely powerful.


    "Squeak!"


    Luojin was also transformed into noumenon at the same time. It was a rat with yellow scales only a few feet in size. It was wrapped with runes and had a terrible breath.


    "Dang!"


    Taigu gold eating mouse directly raises his fist against the Dao mang with his front paw. How strong is it? The fist head seems to be even stronger than that of King Kong. When the sword awn collides, it doesn''t lose half a point. It makes a metal sound, and the rune shatters everywhere.


    People around us wait and see, and they dare not to come out of the atmosphere. Watching this war and taking the opportunity to understand the means of the two races, if you have enough understanding, you can also benefit a lot.


    All kinds of means collide, the bright Rune soars into the sky, the prestige shakes the Zheng Wu platform.


    Luojin and Su Hengdao fight, has been a close match.


    Su Heng Dao used the precious Dao, and the gong and Jin also urged the noumenon.


    All kinds of means collide, the bright Rune soars into the sky, the prestige shakes the Zheng Wu platform.


    Su Heng Dao is domineering and fierce. The sword in his hand can cut through the void.


    The gongs and gold are as fast as lightning. Their bodies are strong and have many means. The bright runes on them are connected. They turn into a series of terrible attacks and entangle Su Hengdao.


    Luo Jin won, and then left the Zhengwu platform. It seemed that he had no strength to continue the next war.


    This fight is hard to resolve, half a dozen, two people are extraordinary, compared to the previous peasant youth and famous youth better.


    "Boom..."


    In the end, Su Heng Dao used the strongest formula to stimulate the pulse and soul of the martial arts.


    Luo Jin also urged the most powerful means to make full use of talent.


    One man and one beast, in the life and death duel in general, fierce collision, the rune submerged in all directions."Come on, suppress you!"


    No one of them wants to be defeated. Although this is just a contest and confirmation of Legalists, it is also related to the glory and dignity of their own families. They should maintain the dignity and glory of their own families.


    "How strong


    Around the time someone exclaimed, for it.


    After hundreds of moves, the platform finally changed. Luojin found an opportunity. One claw tore up Su Hengdao''s pulse and soul, and the other fell on Su Hengdao''s shoulder, tearing up large pieces of flesh and blood, revealing dense white bones.


    But Su Hengdao''s amazing one also cut in Luo Jin''s claw.


    In Du Shaofu''s bitter smile, the duel continued on the Zhengwu stage. The woman from the Yinyang family who had just won the victory did not step down from the Zhengwu platform and fought with a young man named Confucianism, who had reported himself as a scholar.


    It''s just that Luojin''s terrible body is too strong. The Jinge bursts out, revealing blood, but it just leaves a big wound.


    "Whew!"


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gong and Jin made great efforts to break the void one after another.


    Su Heng Dao fell to the wind, his clothes were ragged, his face was also scratched with blood, and finally his whole body was dripping with blood.


    "Bang!"


    "It''s the Taigu golden rat."


    Finally, Su Hengdao hit the ground, spit blood, pale face, and ended in defeat.


    Luojin also paid an absolute price, but this shocking war reminds people of the Taigu golden rat clan.


    In this war, Luojin also proved to the big families and forces that Taigu was powerful.


    Luo Jin won, and then left the Zhengwu platform. It seemed that he had no strength to continue the next war.


    Then, on the platform of verification, there was a duel again.


    "Is qiyexi the girl of yin and Yang family?"


    The next few matches are also extremely fierce. Various means, such as pulse soul and martial pulse, are uneven, which makes people dizzy.


    Du Shaofu has been looking at it. Quite unexpectedly, he saw many forces above Kyushu.


    At that time, Du Shaofu had seen many powerful people and younger generations in Kyushu, so he recognized them at once.


    Around the Zhengwu platform, there are some powerful disciples as powerful as the ancient Tianzong, Dalun cult and SAMON sword sect.


    "How can there be power in Kyushu?" Du Shaofu asked the people around him.


    "Yin Yang family, the profound meaning of the stars, seems to have something to do with her."


    "Those are the adherents of Legalists, changtianmen of ningzhou, Tianyang sect of Leizhou, Ziyu sect of Yuezhou. They are not inferior to jinjiangmen, tianleibao, Fengxue city and other forces, but they have converted to different" masters. "


    Yu Bufan opened his mouth and said to Du Shaofu: "as far as I know, the wuliangjiao in Zhongzhou is a convert of Buddhism, and Tianqi sect of Lanzhou has always been a convert of Mohist school. Almost all the big forces in Jiuzhou are the converts of the nine masters, which is equal to the outpost and spokesman of the nine masters."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu could not help but be shocked. He did not expect that there were so many secrets behind it. The big forces in Kyushu should have such a relationship with the nine masters.


    "Bang..."


    The deep explosion was deafening, and a young man was directly shaken off the platform.


    Taigu gold eating mouse directly raises his fist against the Dao mang with his front paw. How strong is it? The fist head seems to be even stronger than that of King Kong. When the sword awn collides, it doesn''t lose half a point. It makes a metal sound, and the rune shatters everywhere.


    This young man was just a disciple of the legalist school in Kyushu. Although he was extraordinary and could not be worse than Bu fan, he was confronted with a young woman from the Yin and Yang family, and his three moves were shaken down.


    Seeing the young man being shaken down, Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming originally had the intention of going to SHANGZHENG military platform. At the moment, that thought was suddenly extinguished, and they smacked their tongue secretly.


    "Yin Yang family, the profound meaning of the stars, seems to have something to do with her."


    Du Shaofu looked closely at the woman on the platform. What the woman had just done was a kind of star mystery, which made Du Shaofu feel that the woman had something to do with Qi Yexi.


    "Is qiyexi the girl of yin and Yang family?"


    In the end, Su Heng Dao used the strongest formula to stimulate the pulse and soul of the martial arts.


    Du Shaofu thought of the past seven nights of Xi. At first, he changed his name to Ren YingYing and was finally taken away by a man named Ye Lin.


    Those people are not vulgar. They have a long history. They are probably from the Yin and Yang family.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept, and he saw a familiar figure in the line-up where the woman had just stepped out.


    Although it has been many years, Du Shaofu can still recognize that this guy is Lin Lin who took Qi Yexi and fought with him.


    This makes Du Shaofu have also confirmed that qiyexi is a member of the Yin and Yang family.


    In Du Shaofu''s bitter smile, the duel continued on the Zhengwu stage. The woman from the Yinyang family who had just won the victory did not step down from the Zhengwu platform and fought with a young man named Confucianism, who had reported himself as a scholar.At the beginning, the girl appeared in tianwu college. Later, she ran around with her, but she was so powerful.


    "Bang Bang..."


    In Du Shaofu''s bitter smile, the duel continued on the Zhengwu stage. The woman from the Yinyang family who had just won the victory did not step down from the Zhengwu platform and fought with a young man named Confucianism, who had reported himself as a scholar.


    At the beginning, the two men were equally matched, and their means were repeated.


    But after two hundred moves, the young Confucianists were defeated.


    "Bang Bang..."


    But the Yin and Yang women also paid the price, winning two games in a row, winning the full house of applause, and finally retired from the Zhengwu platform.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the sound of the breaking wind, an extraordinary young man jumped onto the platform, but his eyes were ready. He looked directly at Du Shaofu, who was watching. His face was still a little pale, and he said, "boy, do you have the courage to fight?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1533

    As the voice of the legalist youth dropped, the audience was filled with curiosity.


    Following his eyes, the eyes of the people around him immediately fell on Du Shaofu and looked at him curiously.


    "Be careful, that guy is on purpose!"


    Behind Du Shaofu, Mu Yuming and Yu Bufan kindly remind Du Shaofu.


    Because at the moment, the young legalist in Zhengwu arena is no other than the second legalist youth who was defeated by Du Shaofu in the challenge arena yesterday.


    Qin Zhe''s voice is cold, and the breath of Hunyuan wuzun''s peak level is soaring into the sky, like a tornado storm sweeping out.


    All of us are from outside, facing the strong Legalists, so they all subconsciously huddle together.


    Du Shaofu also raised his head slightly at the moment, and looked at the young man of Legalist school on the platform of Zheng Wu. With a faint smile, he directly shook his head and said, "I never fight again with my defeated general."


    "Is that Qin Zhe of Legalist school defeated by that young man?"


    "It is said that in the sky city yesterday, a strong man from outside beat Qin zhe with one move. It seems that this is not groundless!"


    "Qin zhe came here for revenge on purpose."


    On the platform, Du Shaofu gasped for breath and seemed to have run out. In the end, he took the holy wood pulp in his hand and looked around him. He was very proud and said, "I said, I am the God of war, and I will be invincible!"


    There were whispers all around, and it seemed that some people had heard of it.


    "Boy, it was just an accident yesterday. When you got out of the challenge arena, you didn''t have the courage!"


    Naturally, the voices around him could not escape the eyes and ears of the young legalist Qin Zhe, and his pale face was slightly gloomy.


    "I am the God of war. I can''t win the battle, but I can''t challenge you just by challenging me!"


    Du Shaofu stood with a broadsword and visually verified the voice of Qin zhe on the stage of martial arts.


    "I am the God of war. I can''t win the battle, but I can''t challenge you just by challenging me!"


    "In the end, it''s just not daring!" Qin zhe kept an eye on Du Shaofu.


    "Who said I dare not, I am the God of war, I am afraid of you, but now I don''t want to fight with you!" Du Shaofu drank and his eyes flashed.


    "It seems that it''s just normal!"


    "The so-called God of war is just the one who can''t do enough!"


    Many people and people from all major forces looked at Du Shaofu with expectation, but at the moment, they looked at Du Shaofu with concealment, timidity and bluffing. They were surprised and determined that the young man from the outside world, though extraordinary in the outside world, was just ordinary for the nine great masters.


    After xinshitizan''s price holding, Qin zhe roared in fury and broke the array with all his strength, which made the Fu array stagger and collide fiercely. Finally, there was a roar of beasts and crazy drinking from the Fu array. Qin zhe was already struggling.


    "It seems that I think highly of you. People from outside, even if they have no courage to fight, today is not enough!"


    Listening to the words coming out again around him, Qin zhe showed a smile and didn''t intend to fight again. Anyway, the effect he wanted had been achieved.


    "It''s just disdain. If the defeated general wants to challenge me, I have to pay some price. I will accept all kinds of domain products, pills, magic weapons, secret bones and heaven level skills. Otherwise, who will fight against you? If every defeated general wants to continue to challenge me, I will not be exhausted!"


    Du Shaofu said it loud enough for the onlookers to hear him. He was very arrogant.


    "That boy is really bold. His mouth is the domain of pills and magic tools, heaven level skills." A young man said faintly with a smile.


    "It seems that it''s just normal!"


    "Bravado. Just be brave."


    A dare not young eyes with disdain, has no expectations.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Qin zhe was going to leave. Hearing the speech, he stood on the platform laughing. He looked at Du Shaofu and waved his hand. A delicate jade vase was held in the palm of his palm. Finally, he waved and fell on the edge of the platform and said, "you are a rune master. You should know the holy wood pulp. If I fail, the holy wood pulp is yours. If you fail, the holy wood pulp will be yours, Just give me three taps


    Qin zhe was crazy. Although he was defeated yesterday, he was still defeated by a move. However, facing Du Shaofu at the moment, he did not pay attention to it.


    Holy wood pulp is said to be a kind of Holy Spirit wood rarely seen by machines. It can only be produced after channeling demons and breaking through the realm of demons.


    He was defeated yesterday because his accomplishments were suppressed in the arena at the beginning of wuzun, and he was the peak of Hunyuan wuzun, and he could break through Nirvana within one step.


    Qin zhe doesn''t believe that the boy can achieve his accomplishments. If there is a World War I, it will be enough to trample the boy to death.


    "Holy wood pulp, Qin zhe has this thing!


    When Qin zhe threw out the holy wood pulp, it immediately made the original had no expectations around again.Holy wood pulp is said to be a kind of Holy Spirit wood rarely seen by machines. It can only be produced after channeling demons and breaking through the realm of demons.


    Qin zhe vomited blood, and his body fell to the guangchal field. At last, Du Shaofu''s blow made him suffer a severe blow, and he didn''t even have the strength to struggle to get up.


    A small drop of holy wood pulp is enough to make the spirit Master''s original spirit get great benefits, and strengthening the original spirit is equally important to the martial arts practitioners.


    That small bottle of holy wood pulp, can be said to be enough to compare the value of a domain product first registered pills.


    To some extent, especially for the master of talismans, the amount of holy wood pulp is more valuable than that of the original pills.


    There are too few miraculous drugs in the world that can enhance the vitality.


    "Qin Zhe, how about the duel between me and me? Shengmu pulp is a pill of domain product!"


    After teasing Xiao tizan and teasing Du Shaofu, Mu Yuming and Yu Bufan kindly remind Du Shaofu.


    "Holy wood pulp, Qin Zhe, how about a duel?"


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of people around Zhengwu platform. Many people of great power couldn''t help speaking and wanted to get the holy wood pulp.


    "Don''t rob anyone. Holy wood pulp belongs to me. You don''t want to rob anyone!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice came out loud and his face was smiling. His figure leaped directly onto the Zhengwu platform.


    "This boy really dares to go to war!"


    Qin zhe was a little stunned. He wanted to beat the other side with one move, but he didn''t expect that the other side actually avoided the shot he had just shot after a series of blunders.


    "Does that boy want holy wood pulp to die? It''s no wonder that people outside have never seen such treasures!"


    Some people were surprised and others despised, but the surrounding area gradually calmed down. Once again, some people looked forward to the Zhengwu platform.


    "Holy wood pulp, I accept your challenge!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Qin Zhe and nodded his head seriously. Then, with his unabashed blazing eyes, he went straight to the holy wood pulp which Qin zhe had placed on the edge of Zhengwu platform.


    "Boy, let''s wait until you have the strength."


    A small drop of holy wood pulp is enough to make the spirit Master get great benefits and strengthen the spirit. It is equally important for the martial arts practitioners.


    Qin Zhe''s voice is cold, and the breath of Hunyuan wuzun''s peak level is soaring into the sky, like a tornado storm sweeping out.


    "Hiss!"


    In the next moment, Qin zhe waved his hand, filled with flamboyance in all directions and interweaved with runes. In an instant, he turned into a shining illusory spear, burning like thunder and lightning, and headed for Du Shaofu. A world of difference,


    is as like as two peas in yesterday.


    it is as like as two peas in the eye. Qin Zhe is exactly the same as he did yesterday. He is also trying to solve Du Shaofu. He doesn''t even kill.


    Du Shaofu said it loud enough for the onlookers to hear him. He was very arrogant.


    Qin zhe wants to wash away the shame of being defeated by one move yesterday.


    The spear is crystal clear as a real object, filled with towering momentum, penetrating the void, there is a dark space, cracks spread, destroy everything.


    "What a shame to attack!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and in full view of the public, he was in a panic to escape. His whole body was covered with dazzling runes. He quickly retreated and urged several kinds of animal powers.


    The heart is shining and the price is returning to the next generation


    Many people and people from all major forces looked at Du Shaofu with expectation. But now he looked at Du Shaofu, covering up, shrinking, and bluffing. He was surprised to find that the young man from the outside world, though extraordinary in the outer world, was afraid to be just ordinary for the nine masters.


    Several kinds of animals could urge him, so Du Shaofu narrowly avoided Qin Zhe''s shot.


    However, Du Shaofu had just been in danger for several times, which made Du Shaofu seem to be in a mess and his hair was scattered. He was in a mess and was breathing heavily.


    Qin zhe was a little stunned. He wanted to beat the other side with one move, but he didn''t expect that the other side actually avoided the shot he had just shot after a series of blunders.


    At the moment, the strong man has a feeling that he can solve the boy directly as long as he exerts so much force, but it is just a little short.


    "Go on!"


    "Holy wood pulp, I accept your challenge!"


    Qin zhe continued to attack Du Shaofu with fury and vigour. He was as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder. He attacked Du Shaofu with various means, which made Du Shaofu retreat in succession and had no power to parry.


    It has to be said that Qin Wei is very strong. Although it is only the peak level of Hunyuan wuzun, it has the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers, which is extraordinary.


    Du Shaofu retreated in a series of panic. In the full view of the public, Du Shaofu suffered many crises, but he avoided them in a hurry and luck."That kid didn''t expect to have some skills, but he won''t be Qin Zhe''s opponent!"


    Some people assert that Du Shaofu is going to lose. It is beyond many people''s expectation to be able to support so many moves in Qin Zhe''s hands. However, he should not be his opponent next.


    Qin Zhe''s voice is cold, and the breath of Hunyuan wuzun''s peak level is soaring into the sky, like a tornado storm sweeping out.


    But at the moment, Qin zhe had the upper hand, but he was not happy at all. He couldn''t win the opponent for a long time. This was totally different from what he had thought in his mind, which made him lose his patience gradually.


    One move shocked Du Shaofu, and Qin zhemou showed a chill, his whole body was bright, and the runes were full of hidden patterns. The terrible breath gushed out. The power alone made people around him unable to resist.


    Qin zhe wants to urge Wu Mai. He wants to do his best to solve the boy as quickly as possible. He doesn''t want to delay.


    After a long time, even if he wins, he loses.


    Taking advantage of this moment, everyone around us could see Du Shaofu''s nervous look, showing his joy. In the condensation of his fingerprints, the array of flags in his hand suddenly condensed and stirred up the hearts and minds around him. There was an energy gap between heaven and earth, and the wind and clouds were surging!


    "Bang!"


    Zhe''s military pulse impelled him, and his prestige was terrible. But at this time, Du Shaofu''s Fu array also stimulated him, and the eight star Hunyuan Fu array took the lead in covering Qin Zhe.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the wind and clouds surged on the platform, and the thunder and lightning flashed. This Fu array was extraordinary, which was highly appreciated by many children around.


    "Boom..."


    Just now, Qin zhe broke through the big array only after fighting for his life. He was in a mess, his hair was in disorder, and his breath was also depressed to the extreme.


    Then, in the Fu array, Qin zhe roared angrily and broke the array with all his strength, which made the Fu array stagger and collide fiercely. Finally, there was a roar of beasts and a wild drink coming from the Fu array. Qin zhe was already struggling.


    "Long..."


    Finally, the Fu array was forcibly broken and turned into a crushing Rune and energy sweeping the platform.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was covered with traces of fresh blood, and his face was white.


    But Qin Zhe, who broke through the battle, is more miserable at the moment.


    Finally, the Fu array was forcibly broken and turned into a crushing Rune and energy sweeping the platform.


    Just now, Qin zhe broke through the big array only after fighting for his life. He was in a mess, his hair was in disorder, and his breath was also depressed to the extreme.


    In the end, Qin zhe even used his own cards.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, just as Qin zhe broke through the battle, Du Shaofu used his animal power and Fu culture to be a giant bear. With a slap, Qin zhe was photographed on the platform.


    "Poof..."


    "That boy is really bold. His mouth is the domain of pills and magic tools, heaven level skills." A young man said faintly with a smile.


    Qin zhe vomited blood, and his body fell to the guangchal field. At last, Du Shaofu''s blow made him suffer a severe blow, and he didn''t even have the strength to struggle to get up.


    "Ah, Qin zhe was so anxious that he gave the boy a chance to arrange the Fu array."


    Some people feel sorry for Qin Zhe. If Qin zhe has just made steady progress, the boy will never be an opponent. As long as he has no chance to arrange a Fu array for him, he will lose.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    On the platform, Du Shaofu gasped and seemed to be exhausted. At last, he took the holy wood pulp in his hand and looked around him. He was very proud and said, "I said that I am the God of war, and I will be invincible in battle."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1534

    "The boy is lucky, but he has some strength. He can beat Qin zhe!"


    "A piece of holy wood pulp, it''s a treasure to strengthen the spirit. After taking the holy wood pulp, the boy''s spirit will go further. I''m afraid it will be stronger then."


    "It''s very valuable for the outside world to be able to get out of such a rune master. This time, the Legalists have made a lot of money."


    There have been discussions all around, and many people in all walks of life and major forces have expressed their pertinent views.


    Even if the guy can beat Qin zhe only by luck, it is good, especially that guy is just a rune master from outside.


    "Yes, the God of war has won


    Mu Yuming, Yu Bufan and many other people were excited and worried all the time. Unexpectedly, the guy really won.


    "Hum, anyone who wants holy wood pulp just now can continue to fight with me. As long as you take out the treasures that are not inferior to the holy wood pulp, you can take away the holy wood pulp if you win, and leave the treasures if you lose. I am the invincible God of war. Be careful that I win all your treasures!"


    Du Shaofu, standing on the platform of testifying martial arts, seemed to have not yet come down. He made a lot of remarks.


    "This guy, finally won, let''s take the holy wood pulp down. If you get the top strong, it''s bad. It''s easy to make people angry."


    Mu Yuming opened his mouth and clenched his fists. He was more anxious than Du Shaofu.


    It is just that Du Shaofu''s arrogance has already aroused the public anger of many powerful people around him. Such blatant words do not put all the families and major forces around him in the eyes, which has made many strong chalkiness of chalkiness look unhappy, but many people have coveted holy wood pulp.


    "Boy, a pill from Yupin is yours if you win. If you lose, holy wood pulp will be left for me!"


    "How about a medium-sized artifact?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around him, a lot of eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. He could teach the arrogant man a lesson and get the holy wood pulp. Why not.


    "Hiss..."


    A streamer of light swept out and landed on the edge of Zhengwu platform. It was also a jade vase.


    is as like as two peas in the same bottle. It can feel the energy and feel refreshing and pleasant. It is the same breath as the sacred wood pulp in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    "Coincidentally, I also have a holy wood pulp. If you win, the two holy wood pulps will be yours. If you lose, the two holy wood pulps will be mine."


    A man of martial arts has stepped on the stage of rapid growth.


    The young man was dressed in a tight black shirt, which set off a straight and straight figure. His temperament was very good. His eagle nose had a hook, which gave him a sharp feeling.


    This black shirt youth''s breath was not deliberately suppressed. It was almost the same as Qin Zhe, but it was the top level breath of Hunyuan beast Zun. He was a monster.


    "This..."


    On the platform, people can see that Du Shaofu''s face is obviously frozen, showing a little worried.


    "That guy, it''s too arrogant!"


    There were people laughing around, waiting to see the excitement.


    "Don''t worry. As a member of the demon vulture clan, I never take advantage of it. You just had a big war and consumed too much. I can give you another" blood lipid enhancing soul grass ". If you win, it''s all yours."


    The young man in Black opened his mouth and took out a bloody spirit grass which was full of sunlight and strong energy and placed it beside the holy wood pulp.


    The spirit grass is crystal clear, but people want to bite.


    "It''s rare to see blood lipid enhancing soul grass."


    There is a lot of discussion all around, and xuezhizenhuncao is also a precious medicine to enhance the vitality. It has a long history, and its value is not much different from that of the sacred wood pulp.


    "There is no good man in the demon vulture family. That sharp is clearly tempting that guy."


    "The demon vultures have always been keen on the cultivation of animal spirits. The aim of the dark and sharp is to enhance their spirits with holy wood pulp. By the way, they can defeat the boy, and they will lose the face of the Legalists."


    If you have a clear understanding of the devil vulture, you will not believe in the character of the demon vulture.


    "Well, I''ll do it!"


    But on the platform of Zheng Wu, Du Shaofu agreed, and his eyes fell greedily on the blood fat invigorating spirit grass and holy wood pulp.


    "That guy is so greedy."


    Some people shake their heads and sigh for it. Just after defeating Qin Zhe, that guy is already consumed to the end. At this moment, facing the dark sharp of the demon vulture clan, how can he be an opponent? Greed can kill people.


    "Let''s get started."


    The dark and sharp smile of the demon vulture family shows a smile. There is a little magic spirit in the deep of the eyes, which is gradually bright and full of a kind of dark color.


    When the breath of yourui fluctuates, what makes the surrounding forces not enough is to use the power to resist. That kind of breath is the original spirit that can affect people.


    "Bang!"


    the yourui of the magic vulture clan directly hands, and the breath bursts out, and there is magic Qi rolling. There is no politeness to say.He knew that the other side was a master of array Fu. Although he knew that the other side was afraid that he would not have the strength to arrange another Fu array, he did not have any carelessness.


    Qin Zhe, who was just a legalist, was defeated by carelessness. If he wanted to defeat the boy directly and win the holy wood pulp, he would lose the face of the Legalists.


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    But at this time, Du Shaofu suddenly drank a lot. When his battle robe was swept, the fingerprints of Du Shaofu suddenly congealed. Suddenly, an ancient breath burst out of his body. With the runes in front of him, he quickly gathered and arranged, and finally he directly condensed into a spirit furnace tripod.


    "Boom


    A blazing breath spreads, and the secret patterns of the talismans are constantly flashing and jumping, ''white'', ''green'', ''Black'', and ''Red''. The four kinds of runes are shining, and the mysterious patterns of runes are lingering. It seems that they can change endlessly and generate all things in heaven and earth.


    With the fiery flame jumping, the four color Linglu Fu Ding has a lot of hidden patterns around it, which is inexpressible and mysterious.


    "the four color Linglu Fu Ding, however, has some capital because of its chalkiness!"


    Many powerful people around him also trembled. It seemed that they were under some kind of great pressure. The Linglu Fu Ding was not vulgar.


    "Hula..."


    Everything was too fast. With Du Shaofu condensing around the Linglu Fu Ding, a huge pressure came. Then, the Linglu Fu Ding expanded. At the moment, with the momentum of rushing thunder, it directly shrouded the whole body space of the demon vulture family, including it.


    The yourui of the demon vulture clan originally wanted to make an instant move, but he didn''t expect that the other party would make a faster move than him. Once he made a move, he directly condensed the spirit furnace FULDING.


    As a spirit Rune master, no one dares to use the spirit furnace tripod easily. In case of an accident, it is not just as simple as suffering heavy damage.


    Therefore, this yourui didn''t expect that at the beginning, the human beings directly returned the Linglu Fu Ding, and it was still a four color Linglu Fu Ding.


    The blazing breath envelops, and the flame in the cauldron is also filled with runes, which can burn everything, make the skin burn and the animal soul shrink.


    "Ji..."


    Yourui inspires the body. It is a huge demon vulture. It is as black as ink and white under its abdomen. It is covered with scales and armor. It is as sharp as a knife, full of evil Qi, invading people''s soul and terrifying.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s four color Linglu Fu tripod was also expanding. It enveloped the demon vultures, and the flames were rolling in the sky, as if to refine the huge demon vultures into blood fog.


    "Boom..."


    The duels were more than expected.


    On the vast evidence platform, the huge magic vulture''s whole body rune is wrapped in the magic Qi, and is in a fierce collision with the four color Linglu Fu tripod. All kinds of runes and flames drown the sky.


    Such a duel, domineering and direct, but also the most fierce, attracted the hearts of all people.


    Yourui is a gifted means of the real magic vulture clan. Attacking the Linglu Fu tripod is like a series of explosive chalkiness. It shakes Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu tripod and is about to be broken. It even makes Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu tripod crack.


    Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu tripod was like a boat in a storm, but it still resisted it in the end.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu, who was a member of the magic vulture family, was directly enveloped by the Linglu Fu tripod at the beginning, and had the upper hand at the beginning.


    "I can''t be trapped!"


    Finally, the yourui of the magic vulture clan finally broke away from the cover of Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu tripod, but it did not let Du Shaofu''s Linglu Fu tripod break.


    "Roar


    Only to greet you Rui, it was the sudden appearance of Du Shaofu''s series of condensed animal energy, just like a wave of animals, one after another hit on the huge animal body of yourui''s family, which was burned and was full of flesh and blood.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    After a series of collisions, yourui''s huge body of demon vulture flies and falls under the platform of Zhengwu. At last, it is bitten by a dragon''s virtual shadow. The ferocious dragon''s big mouth almost bites off one of his wings.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The body of the sharp and huge demon vulture kept spitting blood, and the black fierce pupil gushed out fear, which was more sluggish.


    This demon vulture clan''s you sharp, even does not know how can defeat.


    He lost a little inexplicable, but he was defeated.


    "I said I was invincible, I won again!"


    On the stage of Zheng Wu, Du Shaofu was extremely happy, and his pale face was full of laughter.


    After that, Du Shaofu placed the blood lipid enhancing soul strengthening grass and two holy wood pulps in front of him. He looked around him like a treasure offering. He said triumphantly, "who else wants to challenge me? Just take out enough treasures. But I believe no one dares to challenge me. After all, I am invincible, so I will go down!"


    But Du Shaofu''s voice was so loud that it could be heard clearly around him. Then he was ready to step down. It was a bit like fearing that others would challenge him again.


    "Two Yupin pills, if you fail, two holy wood pulps and blood lipid enhancing soul strengthening herbs are mine. You have the ability to win, and the two Yupin pills are yours."Even if the guy can beat Qin zhe only by luck, it is good, especially that guy is just a rune master from outside.


    Du Shaofu wanted to step down, but he was a little slow. A clear voice came out. Two brocade boxes were half opened and came across the sky. They fell directly beside the holy wood pulp that Du Shaofu was about to take away.


    "Hula..."


    Two and a half baby''s fist sized pills are filled with the fragrance of medicine. The rich energy channels the energy of heaven and earth, and vaguely makes the wind and clouds around the zhengwutai.


    Then a graceful woman, also across the space, jumped directly onto the Zhengwu platform and blocked Du Shaofu''s body.


    The woman was only twenty-five or six years old, with a beautiful face, noble temperament and vast eyes.


    The woman''s eyes first fell on the holy wood pulp and the blood fat enchanting spirit grass. Then she looked at Du Shaofu and said, "Zhang yunshuang, you are invincible. You must have the courage to continue to fight!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1535

    "It''s too bad. It''s infuriating again."


    Yu Bufan, Mu Yuming and others are helpless. They want to jump up and kick that guy and fight hard to win. Why be so arrogant? Now the trouble is so big, the political strategists are all stimulated to find trouble.


    Du Shaofu did not look at the woman in front of him. Instead, he looked at the two pills on the Zhengwu stage on the ground.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him. His eyes were obviously a little worried. He stammered and said, "you seem to be an eight star Nirvana talisman. It''s unfair. What''s more, the value of two pills at the level of domain level is stronger than that of two holy wood pulps and a blood lipid enhancing soul strengthening herb. Although they are more powerful than two holy wood pulps and a blood lipid enhancing soul strengthening herb, they are more effective for the spirit It''s not necessarily true for the master of Fuwen. As a master of talisman, you should know the value of this. It''s unfair. It''s too unfair. I can''t win the battle, but I won''t accept the unfair confrontation either! "


    "I have a medium-sized magic weapon here."


    On the platform of Zheng Wu, Du Shaofu''s pale face showed a smile. Looking at a pile of treasures, he felt ecstatic and excited.


    Zhang yunshuang, with her eyebrows slightly picked, took out a medium-sized magic instrument.


    "You''re also an eight star Nirvana talisman. I''ve just had two battles in a row. It''s still unfair!"


    Du Shaofu shook his head. Although his eyes were bright, he seemed to have reason. He wanted to find an excuse not to continue the war.


    "That guy is in bad luck now. Zhang yunshuang is an eight star Nirvana talisman."


    "That guy doesn''t take everyone in his eyes. He thinks that if he wins two games, he has the right to be arrogant. It''s better to learn a lesson."


    There were people around, waiting to watch.


    "Add five first level magic weapons, three noble Nirvana pills, and twenty honorific mixed yuan pills. If you win, all of them will be yours."


    Zhang yunshuang waved his hand, and his long sleeve streamed light repeatedly, and a wave of energy fluctuated. Finally, he took out five first-class magic weapons, three honorary Nirvana pills, and twenty honorary hybrid pills. They shook all directions, and made countless eyes tremble and moved, and some people even swallowed their mouths.


    At the moment, Zhang yunshuang''s treasure is absolutely all his wealth. The nine star Rune master in the outside world is afraid that he will not be able to do so.


    Obviously, Zhang yunshuang is bound to win the two holy wood pulps and blood lipid reincarnation grass, and wants to lure the other party to agree to fight.


    "Treasures, they are all treasures."


    Mu Yuming, Yu Bufan and others are looking at the treasure on the Zhengwu platform at the moment, and their eyes are all about to burst out fire.


    "Well, if I win, it''s all mine. It''s all mine."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned red. Looking at the treasure on the platform, Du Shaofu clenched his teeth and nodded.


    Seeing Du Shaofu nodding, Zhang yunshuang''s beautiful face showed a little smile, which was a little indifferent.


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and when his voice fell, his figure appeared directly in the powerful energy storm. Even few people could see how Du Shaofu entered the energy storm.


    "Boom


    In the next moment, from Zhang yunshuang''s graceful body, a majestic breath suddenly swept out like a detonating volcano, whistling to testify the martial arts platform!


    With this breath whistling out, the atmosphere on the whole platform was tense.


    "Long..."


    Zhang yunshuang looks at Du Shaofu. His eyes are covered with a strange color. The aura of eight star Nirvana level spirit Master is released without reservation. A terrible pressure of its original spirit is permeated, which makes people tremble with lightning and thunder!


    "Zhang yunshuang is the root of people''s reverence for spirit. Because he is a master of talisman, he ranks high among the same generation of political strategists!"


    Feel that terrible breath of pressure, let the yuan God tremble, around a lot of exclamation.


    Some of the lower forces felt the power of the yuan God from the slender body, and their faces were dull.


    That kind of terrible pressure is very important, I''m afraid it is enough to crush the same level practitioners of the outside world.


    "Let you do it first!"


    Zhang yunshuang opened his mouth without any carelessness. The surging breath around him was full of wind and clouds, and the runes were bright. They gathered into a huge storm of tens of Zhang and whirled on the platform of Zheng Wu.


    "Hula..."


    The energy storm sucks in all directions, as if to swallow the space ripple. Zhang yunshuang''s figure is looming under the energy tornado storm, covered by runes, and can only see a faint and beautiful image.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the vague shadows in the energy storm.


    "Well, I''m not at all polite."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and when his voice fell, his figure appeared directly in the powerful energy storm. Even few people could see how Du Shaofu entered the energy storm.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu appeared strangely, and everything was beyond Zhang yunshuang''s expectation.


    It was so fast, so incredibly fast, that face appeared in front of her.Zhang yunshuang was surprised and was about to make a response, but Du Shaofu''s double pupils already had a dazzling talisman and secret lines. The light was shining directly over her, making her eyes dull for a moment. Even the storm of energy runes that had been created around her began to dissipate.


    "Bang Bang..."


    There is a bright Rune light flash, turned into energy training, direct thunder like impact on Zhang yunshuang''s delicate body.


    "Poof..."


    The graceful and delicate body suddenly swept out of the sky, and the blood in the mouth vomited wildly, and finally fell heavily outside the Zhengwu platform.


    &What''s the matter &


    Du Shaofu appeared strangely, and everything was beyond Zhang yunshuang''s expectation.


    Zhang yunshuang, a strategist at the level of eight star nirvana, was finally defeated by a small amount of thunder with one move and was directly hit.


    The political strategist''s face changed greatly, and someone immediately helped Zhang yunshuang up. His looks were very ugly.


    "Zhang yunshuang is attacked by Yuan Shen!"


    "That guy is too cunning. He is very strong and weird. He directly attacked Zhang yunshuang and defeated him."


    "Zhang yunshuang was careful, but he didn''t stop him!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All the big chalkiness and the people in the big forces were shocked and gaped.


    There are a lot of young men and women who are not vulgar and are changing their color secretly.


    No one thought that Zhang yunshuang was easily defeated in a twinkling of an eye.


    "My God, I won again!"


    "Miracle, this is a miracle!"


    At the moment, for mu Yuming, Yu Bufan and others, it was a miracle. They had already decided that Du Shaofu was doomed to defeat. They never thought that such a result would happen.


    "Damn it, it''s absolutely a miracle!"


    Many onlookers are also helpless for it, and envy the fiery looking at a pile of treasures on the platform.


    An external Rune master, unexpectedly, won three consecutive miracles, and won a treasure enough to make anyone present moved.


    "Mine, all mine, all mine."


    On the platform of Zheng Wu, Du Shaofu''s pale face showed a smile. Looking at a pile of treasures, he felt ecstatic and excited.


    "Poof..."


    On the guangchalkiness field, Zhang yunshuang finally coughed up a mouthful of blood, and finally came back to her body. Her face was already pale.


    Zhang yunshuang''s original gods were all traumatized. His red lips trembled with blood. He looked at Du Shaofu and finally said, "it''s impossible. How can your yuan Shen be so powerful?"


    "Did I tell you that my yuan Shen is weak? I took Tiancai Dibao since I was a child. As a spirit talisman, the yuan God is strong, but you are weak."


    Du Shaofu turned back and gave Zhang yunshuang a rude look.


    "You Puff... "


    Zhang yunshuang couldn''t tell her bitterness. She vomited her blood again. She respected the spirit root and practiced the top-level skill of strengthening the original spirit of the strategists. How could her yuan Shen be weak enough to crush any other talisman in the same level? Besides, the other party is still looking at the Hunyuan spirit Master now, but she just felt that the spirit of that guy was much more powerful than her A breath of fear for her.


    "But you just sneaked on me, you''re cheating me!"


    Looking at all his family property on the platform of Zheng Wu, Zhang yunshuang was heartbroken.


    "You all said that the beginning, said let me first, I how Yin you, willing to gamble and admit defeat, can''t political strategists afford to lose, have the ability to continue to challenge me!"


    Du Shaofu was very arrogant. Standing on the platform, he said in a loud voice, "anyway, I am the invincible God of war!"


    "You "Pooh Hoo..."


    Zhang yunshuang was angry, heartache, convulsion, and was once again spit out blood by Du Shaofu.


    "My Lord, don''t make a fuss, come down quickly!"


    Mu Yuming, Yu Bufan and others were shocked. The guy even gave up when he was not satisfied. He once again made a speech on the platform of Zheng Wu. He just won by a miracle.


    "Ha ha, it''s better to admit defeat if you are willing to gamble."


    When the sound of laughter came out, a rough young man came out. He was not afraid of political strategists and stood in the air, but his eyes fell on the huge treasure in front of Du Shaofu, which was enough to make everyone''s eyes red. Then he looked at Du Shaofu with a look down attitude and said, "even if you claim to be invincible, let''s continue with the battle!"


    "Gongsun Xiong, what do you mean? It''s not your turn to fight!"


    Among the political strategists, some young people came out, looking at the rugged youth with a gloomy face.


    "Su Haohui, the strategists have been defeated. Do you want to fight all the time?"


    The young man, who was called Gongsun Xiong, was not afraid of the powerful young man. With a faint laugh, he said, "it''s the turn of the wheel."


    It''s time for someone elseSome young people came out again. Their temperament was not vulgar, and their breath was also very strong. Their eyes fell on the treasure on the platform.


    "Amitabha, please don''t hurt the harmony!"


    A young monk came out, beautiful eyes, such as Jiong, head with nine ring scar flashing brilliance.


    "Unlimited heaven, you can have business and quantity, don''t hurt the harmony!"


    A young man in a Taoist robe walked out, upright and upright, with a wave of brilliance, with a trace of Yun.


    "Yes, it''s true that we shouldn''t be friendly."


    "If you do, you will not frighten people."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    One after another, several outstanding young people came out in the air, each with a strong breath and a smile on his face, but his eyes fell on a lot of treasures on the platform of Zheng Wu intentionally or unintentionally.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1536

    These extraordinary young people go out, obviously want to participate, do not want to let people take advantage of.


    "Gongsun Xiong of the" famous family "," Su Haohui of the strategist "," Heng Ru of the Buddhist School "," Guan Lianyin of the Taoist school "," Meng Wuyi of the Confucian school "," Mo Li of the Mohist School "," Zou Wen''an of the Yin and Yang School "," Li Chuya of the legalist school "and Zhou reputation of the" peasant family. "


    "Oh, my God, are they going to come out together?"


    Along with that one not vulgar youth to walk out, the entire square all around suddenly spreads out the innumerable exclamation sound.


    At the moment, on the vast square around zhengwutai, more and more people come to watch. There are many Legalists and many followers of Legalists.


    But the problem is that the guy now has a pile of treasures in front of him. If someone takes it, he will not only disgrace the political strategists and Legalists, but also take away a pile of treasures.


    For the nine youths who had just left, they were no stranger to many Legalists around.


    This time, eight other Legalists gathered together and came to the top practitioners of the younger generation.


    The young people who have come out today are the ones who have come to the top three or four at least.


    Just like Li Chuya of the legalist school, the Legalists'' children on the scene know very well that their power can rank within 100 among the whole legalist peers.


    Li Chuya has reached the level of martial arts with one foot.


    With their strength to hand, anyone who shoots, is enough to win.


    "That guy made people angry and didn''t pay attention to all of us!"


    "That guy has won three games in a row, but he is too arrogant. If he can win that guy, he can get so many treasures and lose the face of just Legalists and political strategists. Why not


    "Li Chuya of the legalist school came out to save the face of Legalists."


    "Su Haohui, a political strategist, also came out, not only to win back the treasure, but also to restore the dignity of the strategist."


    "In a word, it''s doomed for that guy to make such a fuss and make nine people angry."


    These extraordinary young people go out, obviously want to participate, do not want to let people take advantage of.


    "That guy deserves to be arrogant in front of the nine. It''s obvious that he is looking for death!"


    "He also called himself the God of war. Fortunately, Hengqi, xulingzi, qijiajun and Jiang Yunfeng didn''t come today, or the little thumb could crush that arrogant guy."


    "It''s still early. These two days are the general confirmation of the big families. Hengqi, xulingzi and qijiajun should do their best. I''m afraid that only when the day after tomorrow, they will be the representatives of all the big families!"


    There was a lot of discussion and commotion around the whole station, some people were shocked and others were gloating.


    But at the moment Yu Bufan, Mu Yuming and others have almost collapsed on the ground.


    "If you want to be beautiful and dare to be arrogant, you will have to pay the price. I will give you a chance!"


    Yu Bufan and others could hear from the commotion that there was no scruples around him. At the moment, the arrogance of the guy aroused the public anger. All the strong men of the younger generation of the nine members were staring at the guy. I''m afraid it''s too late for the guy to get away.


    "This is my own death!"


    Mu Yuming, Yu Bufan and other heartache, watching that a lot of treasure is afraid to have been unable to protect, that guy is afraid is also can''t help being severely punished.


    On the platform, many eyes looked at each other. Du Shaofu looked at the nine extraordinary youths who came out. He looked at them and looked very surprised. But then he gave a smile. His eyes swept over the extraordinary young people and said, "what do you mean? Do you want to challenge me?"


    But at the moment, no one noticed that Du Shaofu''s eyes lingered on Zhou Yu and Mo Li for a long time. They were two acquaintances. Du Shaofu had seen him in the land of the wilderness.


    Du Shaofu laughed, and his pale face was full of laughter. Suddenly, in full view of the public, his fingerprints quickly condensed, and he directly arranged a seal prohibition to cover all the treasures around him.


    "Boy, don''t be too arrogant. You don''t have the qualification to be arrogant here. If you dare to be called the God of war, let''s continue to fight!"


    Su Haohui, the "political strategist" with a gloomy face of Gongsun Xiong, is also staring at Du Shaofu with his not very good-looking eyes at the moment.


    One move to defeat Zhang yunshuang is undoubtedly a great blow to the political strategists. He is the most powerful strategist in zhengwutai today. Naturally, he wants to restore his dignity for the strategists.


    What''s more, Su Haohui will never watch Zhang yunshuang''s full wealth and be taken away by that guy.


    "I am the God of war. I am invincible. Why should I fear you?"


    "Damn it, Su Haohui has such abnormal things as spirit reverence and blood fruit."


    Du Shaofu patted his chest, but his face was very pale. He looked at the nine extraordinary youths who came out. He turned his eyes and said, "but who of you nine challenges me first?"Hearing the speech, the nine youths also looked at each other from time to time. Everyone knew that guy on the platform was bluffing at the moment.


    With their strength to hand, anyone who shoots, is enough to win.


    But the problem is that the guy now has a pile of treasures in front of him. If someone takes it, he will not only disgrace the political strategists and Legalists, but also take away a pile of treasures.


    So at the moment, everyone wants to do it by himself and won''t let others be the first to do it.


    Li Chuya has reached the level of martial arts with one foot.


    "It seems that you can''t decide. How about this? Who brings out the most valuable treasures and satisfies me best can challenge me. If you win, holy wood pulp, blood lipid enhancer grass, and medium quality magic tools are all yours."


    Du Shaofu looked at the nine people in front of him, put a few pills into his mouth, and then said, "but I am invincible. I believe you dare not challenge me. It''s better to continue tomorrow. I''ll leave today."


    "This guy, this is to take the opportunity to leave!"


    People all around understood that the arrogant guy was obviously afraid and wanted to take the opportunity to leave.


    "If you want to be beautiful and dare to be arrogant, you will have to pay the price. I will give you a chance!"


    Among the nine people, Su Haohui walked out. At the moment, his body was covered with runes, his clothes and clothes were hunting. His flesh and blood began to spray out brilliant brilliance. His shining bones were crystal clear and filled with an ancient breath. His Majesty was full of dignity, just like a deity.


    Su Haohui, a strategist, drank heavily, waved his sleeve and swept out a piece of sunlight. A powerful energy suddenly swept through, and then fell on the platform of Zheng Wu.


    Chuliang Wenxiu also said "boom..."


    The breath fluctuates, which makes Zheng Wu Tai tremble around. The vigorous energy breath makes the eyes around him numb and the heart beat faster.


    "Three domain level pills, a medium level magic weapon, and a set of prefecture level high-quality peak skills!" Su Haohui opened his mouth and resounded in all directions.


    "If the strategists have it, I can also bring it out!"


    If that pile of treasures were to be put on Kyushu outside at the moment, it would be enough to make all the big forces fight for each other, and it would also be enough to attract the ancestors of all major forces to fight for it.


    Gongsun Xiong opened his mouth and swept his sleeve. A lot of treasures were swept out and landed in front of Du Shaofu on the Zhengwu stage.


    "Amitabha, I''ll join in the fun."


    "Boundless heaven, I also itch, do not want to fall behind you!"


    "Compared with my family, my Legalists can also bring it out!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "My God!"


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the whole platform was covered with dim light and energy fluctuation.


    The whole space on the platform is surrounded by clouds, which makes the void become hazy.


    The nine outstanding young men of the nine families all took out a lot of treasures and piled them up on the Zhengwu platform, just like a small hill.


    Add up to nearly 20 pieces of medium quality magic tools, dozens of domain level pills, and more than 100 pieces of honorific Nirvana and Hunyuan pills.


    Just like Li Chuya of the legalist school, the Legalists'' children on the scene know very well that their power can rank within 100 among the whole legalist peers.


    There are also various high-quality martial arts and techniques, secret bones.


    What kind of concept is this? The energy that converges and fluctuates together, and the energy pressure that diffuses is enough to make the strong tremble.


    "Roar..."


    There is a secret bone that makes the sound of dragons and tigers roaring. It seems that there is a virtual shadow hovering on the evidence platform. The light is dazzling and how shocking it is. "Oh my God," he said


    There are also various high-quality martial arts and techniques, secret bones.


    All around were amazed. No one could have thought that an outsider had finally caused such a big disturbance and shocked nine people.


    And that pile of treasures, people present at the moment have red eyes. At the beginning, Zhang yunshuang''s complete belongings are already attractive enough.


    At the moment, the treasures of the nine outstanding young people gathered together, and no one could be unmoved.


    If that pile of treasures were to be put on Kyushu outside at the moment, it would be enough to make all the big forces fight for each other, and it would also be enough to attract the ancestors of all major forces to fight for it.


    "My God..."


    When a spirit fruit was thrown out, the mysterious Qi was running in the body. The endless breath gushed out of the body, surging and surging. The shaking four sides of the space shook and yelled: "who is still fighting with me, that boy is up to me!"


    Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming are short of breath and have a fast heartbeat. The intense energy fluctuation on the Zheng Wu platform makes them tremble.


    Du Shaofu stood in front of a pile of treasures, and the brilliance was reflected. His eyes did not know whether they were reflected or whether they were full of dazzling light. The brilliance was as brilliant as the sunlight. Even the hair behind his head was stained with brilliance, and his military uniform was covered with brilliance.


    "It seems that all the treasures are almost taken out!"Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the treasures in front of him, and his tongue licked his lips. His whole body was glittering and translucent. He looked at the nine extraordinary young people and said, "the treasures you have taken out are almost the same. I can''t choose them either."


    "Boy, is it fun? Do you know who you are in front of?"


    Du Shaofu stood in front of a pile of treasures, and the brilliance was reflected. His eyes did not know whether they were reflected or whether they were full of dazzling light. The brilliance was as brilliant as the sunlight. Even the hair behind his head was stained with brilliance, and his military uniform was covered with brilliance.


    Among the nine people, Su Haohui walked out. At the moment, his body was covered with runes, his clothes and clothes were hunting. His flesh and blood began to spray out brilliant brilliance. His shining bones were crystal clear and filled with an ancient breath. His Majesty was full of dignity, just like a deity.


    "What if I give you another ''lingzun blood fruit''? If you have the ability, take it away!"


    Su Haohui was very angry. The other eight families clearly wanted to intervene. The boy on the platform was extremely arrogant. He wanted to solve all this.


    "Boom


    When a spirit fruit was thrown out, the mysterious Qi was running in the body. The endless breath gushed out of the body, surging and surging. The shaking four sides of the space shook and yelled: "who is still fighting with me, that boy is up to me!"


    And that pile of treasures, people present at the moment have red eyes. At the beginning, Zhang yunshuang''s complete belongings are already attractive enough.


    "Damn it, Su Haohui has such abnormal things as spirit reverence and blood fruit."


    "It is said that if you take lingzun blood fruit when you break through the realm, you can have a chance to achieve supreme nirvana. Although no one seems to have succeeded, the benefits brought by the spirit blood fruit are enough to make the breakthrough rank among the top of the same level and dominate the practitioners of the same level!"


    "It is said that Su Haohui''s ancestors have a very high status in the political strategists, and Su Haohui himself is also the key training object of political strategists, so he can get this holy blood fruit!"


    "Although the value of lingzun XueGuo is similar to that of a Yupin pill, for Su Haohui, the value can not be compared!"


    People around marveled and said the origin of the blood fruit of lingzun.


    All around were amazed. No one could have thought that an outsider had finally caused such a big disturbance and shocked nine people.


    It also makes those who don''t know what the blood fruit of spiritual respect is even more boiling. There are such abnormal things in this world that can give people the chance to nirvana.


    Su Haohui even took out the fruit of lingzun''s blood. Gongsun Xiong and Zhou Yu also picked their eyes secretly. Some accidents happened.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu laughed, and his pale face was full of laughter. Suddenly, in full view of the public, his fingerprints quickly condensed, and he directly arranged a seal prohibition to cover all the treasures around him.


    "What do you mean, boy?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1537

    Nine of the nine outstanding young people immediately questioned, but no one had too much worry.


    This is the Legalists. They are members of nine families. They are not afraid that the arrogant boy dares to rob treasures in front of them.


    Du Shaofu, with a smile in his eyes, looked at Su Haohui, a political strategist, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s just that I''ve accepted all your challenges."


    "You''re going to fight nine of us!"


    Zhou Yu, a farmer, looked at Du Shaofu in surprise.


    With Du Shaofu''s big drink, the thirty-five banners in his palm swept into the sky in a burst of wind, and there was a faint mystery between them.


    "Shit, that guy doesn''t think he''s in enough trouble!"


    "I''m going to fight with all nine of you, or with Zhou Yu, Gongsun Xiong and those horrible people. Is that boy really looking for death?"


    "That guy is absolutely open-minded. He doesn''t even want his life!"


    He was surprised. The boy was going to take the opportunity to run away. He never thought that the boy saw the treasure, so he opened his eyes.


    Many of the young men and women of the nine were even more complicated.


    "When did I say I was exhausted, when did I say I was an eight star Hunyuan array Rune master?"


    Don''t the arrogant guy know what the nine represents? He is a young and extraordinary generation who is fighting against them at the same time.


    This is absolutely not in the eyes of the nine, arrogant to the extreme performance!


    If the matter is spread out, the nine families will be reduced to laughing stock in the outside world.


    "Boy, you are too arrogant


    Su Haohui''s face was gloomy. He took out all the treasures. Unexpectedly, the boy had to fight with all the people. It was clear that he did not put him in the eye and thought that he could not win.


    "This is the eight star Nirvana symbol array!"


    "I can''t be partial to one another. If you want to challenge me, I will treat them equally!"


    Du Shaofu held his head high and looked upright, but his eyes, intentionally or unintentionally, were always staring at the treasures in the seal and seal prohibition system. He made it clear that his eyes opened when he saw the treasures.


    Du Shaofu knew that the value of those treasures was much higher than that of Zhang yunshuang.


    There should be no more from the nine members of Mo Li and Zhou Yu. Du Shaofu was very satisfied with this pile of treasures.


    "Challenge, do you deserve it?"


    Gongsun Xiong directly took a palm and dived down from the sky. The palm print was wrapped in a bright rune, which covered one side like a tide. It twisted the four sides of the space and directly covered Du Shaofu to kill him.


    Su Haohui boarded the Zhengwu platform. His face was gloomy. Under the light of his whole body, his bones were crystal clear and filled with an ancient and terrible smell.


    Su Haohui is really extraordinary. His runes twinkle all over his body. His breath is endless. He shakes the whole platform and makes the four sides tremble.


    Looking directly at Du Shaofu, Su Haohui said in a loud voice, "boy, don''t say I''m taking advantage of you. Let you do three moves. After three moves, you will surely regret having had today in your life."


    "Let me do three tricks!"


    On Du Shaofu''s seemingly pale face, there was still a faint smile, but at the same time, a white light suddenly surged, making the surrounding space tremble quietly.


    Zhou Yu, a farmer, was able to arrange the eight star Nirvana talisman array, which was obviously not ordinary. The arrogant guy had hidden his cultivation before.


    However, in the next moment, Du Shaofu''s hands reached out, and in a moment, 35 array flags were suspended in the space covered by his hands, making the space in front of his body like a twist, bright and brilliant rune.


    "Set up


    With Du Shaofu''s big drink, the thirty-five banners in his palm swept into the sky in a burst of wind, and there was a faint mystery between them.


    "Boom!


    At that moment, a strong and powerful energy suddenly burst out of Du Shaofu''s body. Under the sudden change of Su Haohui''s face, a huge array of thousands of feet long appeared in the vast sky of Zhengwu platform, which covered the sky and blocked the sun.


    Many of the young men and women who took part in the examination of guangjiu in Runxiang were even more complicated.


    "Rumble!"


    At this moment, the whole height of the Zhengwu platform was shaking. The terror and pressure from the arrogant array made all of the nine strong men change color.


    The infinite Rune energy light twisted around the array, blocking the void in all directions.


    This array is too strong, brilliant, contains all kinds of supernatural powers and profound meanings, vast and complex.


    The whole Zhengwu platform is shrouded in Fu array, and Su Haohui has not responded.


    Zheng Wu Tai is very busy today, and it is also spread in the Legalists. At this moment, more and more people gather here, including many middle-aged and old Legalists.His eyes were startled. It was too late for Su Haohui to avoid. He was immediately trapped in it.


    "This is the eight star Nirvana symbol array!"


    All people did not expect that the boy, who seems to be at the end of his tether, is still throwing out an eight star Nirvana talisman array at this time.


    "That boy is playing the role of pig and eating tiger. He is definitely not an eight star Rune master!"


    Zhou Yu, a farmer, was able to arrange the eight star Nirvana talisman array, which was obviously not ordinary. The arrogant guy had hidden his cultivation before.


    Zhou Yu, a farmer, looked at Du Shaofu in surprise.


    "He''s already an eight star Nirvana talisman!"


    Zhang yunshuang, who was supported on one side, was pale and beautiful. She was sure at this time that she was Yin by the arrogant boy.


    "What''s going on?"


    Yu Bufan, Mu Yuming and others looked at each other, and saw that the so-called God of war, who was at the end of his tether and was almost dying, suddenly burst out at the moment, and was able to arrange those terrible talismans. It is not surprising that they are unbelievable.


    The whole scene changed color, and the eyes of some of the extraordinary young people of the nine members were also a little twitching as they watched the empty space of the Zhengwu platform in an instant.


    Yu Bufan, Mu Yuming and others looked at each other, and saw that the so-called God of war, who was at the end of his tether and was almost dying, suddenly burst out at the moment, and was able to arrange those terrible talismans. It is not surprising that they are unbelievable.


    The Fu array is extraordinary. The nine fu masters present can feel the vastness and strangeness of the Fu array. Compared with any other Fu array of the same level, the nine master fu masters can feel that the Fu array is even more vast and strange.


    "The eight star Nirvana peak talisman array, I''m afraid it''s the realm practitioners who enter, but also have to pay a price to break the array forcibly!"


    A nine master of array Fu looked at the Fu array that covered the whole platform. After a long time, his eyes trembled.


    "Boom..."


    Su Haohui roared like thunder, and the rune array vibrated ceaselessly. However, it was not easy to break the array.


    Zheng Wu Tai is very busy today, and it is also spread in the Legalists. At this moment, more and more people gather here, including many middle-aged and old Legalists.


    "Shit, what''s that kid doing?"


    At this time, the onlookers in guangchalang clearly saw a corner of the evidence martial arts stage, in front of a pile of treasures under the seal ban. The arrogant guy was looking leisurely and complacent at the moment, checking all the treasures of the people. He didn''t care about Su Haohui in the Fu array.


    This makes all the senior generation of nine people hate their teeth itching. How arrogant that boy is!


    Zheng Wu Tai is very busy today, and it is also spread in the Legalists. At this moment, more and more people gather here, including many middle-aged and old Legalists.


    "Boom..."


    Nine of the nine outstanding young people immediately questioned, but no one had too much worry.


    Finally, Su Haohui broke the battle like crazy, using all the means of political strategists and his own cards, blood dripping, paid a heavy price.


    Du Shaofu was forced to break the Fu array, and Du Shaofu''s mouth overflowed with blood. However, only Du Shaofu knew whether the blood was true or not.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s cultivation and Yuan Shen power were broken into an eight star Nirvana talisman array, which would have no impact on him at all.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..."


    At the moment Su Haohui broke through the battle, Du Shaofu, who was waiting for him, appeared strangely, or a series of animal powers, just like a storm of beasts.


    Looking directly at Du Shaofu, Su Haohui said in a loud voice, "boy, don''t say I''m taking advantage of you. Let you do three moves. After three moves, you will surely regret having had today in your life."


    Su Haohui''s body was shocked like a leaf in a storm. After seven dizzies and eight vegetables, he was accompanied by a big mouth of blood vomiting, and then fell heavily on the guangchali field under the Zhengwu platform, and did not get up again several times.


    "Boy, you have hidden your accomplishments. You are not exhausted at all. You are not an eight star Hun yuan spirit Rune master!"


    Finally, he was helped up by the political strategists. Su Haohui looked at Du Shaofu on the platform, and his eyes were blank and resentful.


    "When did I say I was exhausted, when did I say I was an eight star Hunyuan array Rune master?"


    Du Shaofu asked back, pretending to be at a loss.


    The Fu array is extraordinary. The nine fu masters present can feel the vastness and strangeness of the Fu array. Compared with any other Fu array of the same level, the nine master fu masters can feel that the Fu array is even more vast and strange.


    "Poof I hate... "


    Su Haohui vomited blood, and his heart was filled with hatred, unable to speak.


    The boy has been hiding all the time. The gong and gold used to deal with the demon vulture family, even the spirit furnace and the tripod were used, giving everyone a false impression.


    "Next!"


    On the platform, Du Shaofu wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, looked at the remaining eight people and said, "otherwise, what if you give up, otherwise I will hurt you."This array is too strong, brilliant, contains all kinds of supernatural powers and profound meanings, vast and complex.


    "Boy, I have some skills. I''m a master of Nirvana array. I''m not taking advantage of it!"


    Gongsun Xiong''s eyes soared and his body surface was covered with strange runes. Finally, Gongsun Xiong covered the whole body like a mask. His breath surged like a storm.


    "Boy, let''s have a fight!"


    Gongsun Xiong''s voice roared, his breath vibrated, and the space around Zheng Wutai was shaking violently. The space ripple was like a wave rolling. It had a kind of heaven and earth energy diffuse, a kind of unspeakable fluctuation, and a terrible breath.


    "Hiss!"


    Su Haohui boarded the Zhengwu platform. His face was gloomy. Under the light of his whole body, his bones were crystal clear and filled with an ancient and terrible smell.


    Gongsun Xiong made a direct move. He didn''t want to have the same accident as Su Haohui. The arrogant boy was very treacherous, so as soon as he came to the stage, he immediately took action and did his best.


    "Boom


    Gongsun Xiong directly took a palm and dived down from the sky. The palm print was wrapped in a bright rune, which covered one side like a tide. It twisted the four sides of the space and directly covered Du Shaofu to kill him.


    "Eh..."


    But all of a sudden, Gongsun Xiong felt something wrong. The space around him suddenly changed and became extremely strange.


    This is absolutely not in the eyes of the nine, arrogant to the extreme performance!


    As if suddenly, he appeared in a colorful world, countless graceful women just wearing gauze, dancing, snow-white figure looming, extremely charming and provocative.


    Gongsun xiongming knew something was wrong at first, but he couldn''t help but fall into it. The graceful seductive charm attracted his eyes and made his blood boil.


    "No, that boy is showing his illusion. Gongsun Xiong is not good!"


    Some young people in famous families drink a lot, but it seems that it is too late.


    Then, looking at each other around, they saw Gongsun Xiong''s face dull, and then Du Shaofu hit him like a sandbag.


    "Rumble!"


    Gongsun Xiong''s skin and flesh were raw and his blood was thin. Finally, Gongsun Xiong fell from the Zhengwu platform.


    Even at this time, Gongsun Xiong had not returned to his senses. He was dripping with blood, but he still had a smile in his eyes. It seemed that he was dreaming of something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1538

    No one expected that the end would be like this. Gongsun Xiong, who was also a strong man of the younger generation who wanted to step into the realm level, was defeated so miserably.


    When Gongsun Xiong came back to God with the help of several famous children, he found that he had suffered heavy damage and was unable to fight again.


    "Ah..."


    Gongsun Xiong raised his head in fury and yelled. His voice vibrated in all directions, showing a deep reluctance.


    "That boy is so weird. He has a lot of methods. Be careful!"


    The faces of all the people were solemn and dull, the nine people changed color, and the faces of the Legalists were even more gloomy and ugly.


    There is absolutely no fool present. At this moment, we can see that the arrogant boy also has the qualification of arrogance. It is very strange and even has the suspicion of deliberately pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    But no one was afraid, they were just careful.


    They are the outstanding young generation among the nine, and have their own pride.


    "No matter how strong and strange that boy is, can he still consume it all the time?"


    "In that case, the boy can''t support it any more."


    The light around him recovered. On the platform, Du Shaofu stood aloof, his battle clothes stained with blood, and his breath seemed to be dispirited.


    There were nine people around, and the onlookers from Legalists gnawed their teeth.


    "Amitabha


    Heng Ru, the third Buddhist, boarded the platform of Zheng Wu and proclaimed the name of Buddha. However, as soon as he came on the stage, he was illuminated by the light of the Buddha. With all his strength, the shadow of the Buddha was heavy, and the beads and utensils were flying.


    Du Shaofu made a move, dodging from left to right. He had been suppressed and could not fight back.


    "Poof!"


    However, at the moment, all people no longer have the original disdain and contempt for the arrogant boy, and even secretly shocked.


    Du Shaofu suffered from Heng Ru''s palms one after another. He spat blood at his mouth. His face became paler and whiter, and he was more and more unable to support himself.


    But at the end of the day, when everyone was watching, Du Shaofu repeated his old skill and used the spirit furnace and tripod.


    At the moment, the power of the four color Linglu Fu Ding is stronger than that when Du Shaofu urged him to do so, so he collided with Heng.


    Heng Ru was surrounded by Buddha shadows and the continuous Sanskrit sound, which urged the Buddha shadow town in the sky to crush Du Shaofu.


    In the Fu tripod of Du Shaofu''s Linglu furnace, a blazing flame sprang out and turned into a sea of fire, burning the Buddha''s shadow all over the sky.


    The eighth is Zou Wen''an of Yin Yang family.


    This is an amazing duel, shaking the four sides!


    But in the end, everyone saw that the arrogant boy actually urged a secret method, which turned into a storm like attack of the original God, which affected Hengru, and then used the spirit furnace to Fu the tripod and directly hit Hengru Shi.


    Heng Ru was defeated and fell off the platform of Zheng Wu.


    Du Shaofu''s blood was dripping, his battle clothes were stained with blood and his face was pale. It seemed that he had no power to fight again.


    "Hold on, hold on!"


    Under the platform of Zheng Wu, Zhou Yu seems to feel that the other side has not killed him, otherwise he will be hurt more seriously just now.


    Yu Bufan, Mu Yuming and others clenched their fists as if they were fighting at the moment.


    The fourth Taoist Guan Lianyin came on the stage. He was a man who respected the heaven. He was very powerful. He took the wind and thunder with his hand and held the heaven and earth in his hand. He tried his best to suppress Du Shaofu.


    On the platform of Zheng Wu, Du Shaofu''s body was staggering and his eyes were slightly narrowed. All of a sudden, the white light in his eyes surged, and a powerful momentum suddenly spread.


    At the same time, Lu Shaoyou''s hand print is formed, and his right hand suddenly condenses into a long golden knife.


    "Chulala..."


    The final result, in the seemingly incomparable danger, was that Murray was defeated and Du Shaofu won.


    There is a magical light and rune flowing through the blade. A fierce momentum spreads from the blade, causing severe ripples in the surrounding space.


    "Cutting the soul of the sword"


    Du Shaofu drank, and the shadow of the sword in his hand crossed the void and brought up a remnant shadow. The sharp wind broke out of the air around him, cutting the void ceaselessly.


    Every shadow of the sword will cause space vibration and frighten people''s soul!


    This is the sword soul skill. Du Shaofu finally got it from his master''s holy hand spirit record. It''s different from the original spirit method in this world, but it''s a way to attack the original God.


    "Next!"


    Du Shaofu studied it, and in the end it was really successful.


    This sword soul skill is to use the dark Qi and the power of the yuan Shen to form a sword. It attacks the overlord and changes in many ways. If the cultivation reaches the end, it can wear nothing and break nothing. Even through the void, it can break the opponent''s original spirit, which is absolutely hegemonic.


    The terrible shadow of the sword seems to be specially used to restrain the soul. It is faintly accompanied by lightning and thunder, and the electric arc overflows everywhere. It spreads a terrible power and makes all the strong people tremble for it.


    "What a terrible way to attack yuan Shen. That boy''s means are endless!"


    The terrible awn of the sword aroused the exclamation from the guangchal field under the platform of Zhengwu. All the people present were not ordinary people, but could feel the horror of the awn. They could not only cut the flesh, but also the spirit!There were nine people around, and the onlookers from Legalists gnawed their teeth.


    Guan Lianyin was defeated and defeated under the attack of Yuan Shen, which made people marvel and regret.


    All of us have a feeling that Guan Lianyin can defeat the arrogant boy just a little bit worse.


    Fifth, the Confucianist Meng Wuyi came on stage.


    This Meng Wuyi''s hand distorts the space and envelops the rune. A blazing breath rises. Both blazing and domineering coexist. It emits a strong pressure and destroys the four sides. It can break the space and make people tremble.


    "The light blade of the soul of the sword."


    Each golden blade seems to have the power to penetrate the space. When it comes together, it covers the whole space, and its prestige has reached the extreme.


    Du Shaofu found a chance in his staggering life. He spat it out in a low voice. His hands condensed his knife awn, and his fingerprints drew upward. It was as if he had wiped a beautiful arc like a crescent moon in front of his body, turning into a golden knife with a broken moon to cut through the void.


    The attack of this knife is very beautiful. It takes a moving shadow like a meteor dragging its long tail across the void, and then it cuts Meng Wuyi fiercely.


    When this Dao awn appeared, Meng Wuyi did not know what he felt. His face was white and his eyes were stagnant.


    The touching golden Sabre of the waning moon, with a light blade, smashed Meng Wuyi''s defense. The rune was broken, and the terrifying energy fluctuated violently.


    "Whew..."


    Under the terrible awn of knives, guangchalang was full of exclamations.


    A fierce and incomparable force spread, and even the surrounding space was exploding.


    "Pedaling..."


    Meng Wuyi''s body quickly staggered back, until he fell to the Zhengwu platform. There was a shallow bloodstain on his pale face and eyebrows.


    Almost one step, Meng Wuyi will be cut to pieces.


    The arrogant boy won again, holding his breath in one corner of the field.


    "Is this guy really going to sweep nine people?"


    Sixth, Li Chuya of Legalists came on the stage.


    "You have to pay for it!"


    Li Chuya''s strong hand, fierce and domineering, the wind and clouds surging, so that the sky and the ground are dark, and he can''t see five fingers.


    Li Chuya also used magic weapons. The blazing light flashed across the void like lightning, attacking like a silver snake and a giant python, tearing the void.


    In the dark space, only one of them shines brightly, just like a miracle.


    "The soul of the sword is empty and the soul is destroyed!"


    This Li Chu cliff is only a step away from the realm of the outside world, but also absolutely dare to fight head-on.


    "The soul of the sword is empty and the soul is destroyed!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t give in this time. He fought directly. Once again, he condensed a golden sword, which turned into a golden light blade all over the sky.


    This knife is more terrible than a knife.


    The terrible golden awn is like a golden rainstorm. The light blade breaks out of the sky. With countless blades flying into the sky, the dark space shining is like the rising sun.


    "Is this guy really going to sweep nine people?"


    "Whew, whew..."


    Each golden blade seems to have the power to penetrate the space. When it comes together, it covers the whole space, and its prestige has reached the extreme.


    The roaring golden light blade broke down all over the sky and covered the earth. With a kind of lightning speed and domineering power, it immediately wrapped up to Li Chuya.


    This terrible Dao mang is domineering and powerful, but the most terrible thing is that it is mixed with an attack power of Yuan Shen, which is rampant and full of electric arc.


    Only the strength of the leak can directly penetrate the void.


    All of us have a feeling that Guan Lianyin can defeat the arrogant boy just a little bit worse.


    "Is this yuan Shen attack or martial arts?"


    "This method is too terrible, it can restrain the spirit!"


    Under the terrible awn of knives, guangchalang was full of exclamations.


    "Hula..."


    On the platform of Zheng Wu, in such collisions, the huge space is under such terrible energy collision, and then it becomes distorted.


    Under the full field gaze, Zhou Yu suddenly felt great pressure.


    Later, on the platform, the naked eye could see that Li Chuya''s attack was destroyed and his defense was cut by the dense and strange golden light blade.


    "Poof...!"


    Blood spurts out, the next moment, Li Chuya''s body is dripping with blood, blood stains appear in the center of his eyebrows, and one arm is cut off.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu kicked his body off the Zhengwu platform. A magic weapon just triggered by Li Chuya was also implicated in Du Shaofu''s direct seal of Yuan Shen. Finally, he put it into his own bag of heaven and earth.


    "Is this yuan Shen attack or martial arts?"


    Sixth, Li Chuya is still defeated.


    The faces of all the people were solemn and dull, the nine people changed color, and the faces of the Legalists were even more gloomy and ugly.


    "Next!"The light around him recovered. On the platform, Du Shaofu stood aloof, his battle clothes stained with blood, and his breath seemed to be dispirited.


    When Mohist Mauri came on the stage, his breath was not strong or domineering. He seemed very peaceful. His runes flickered, but he was permeated with a thick and continuous momentum.


    "That boy is so weird. He has a lot of methods. Be careful!"


    "You seem to have consumed a lot of money. You should go first."


    Standing on the evidence platform, Murray is calm and has deep eyes. He has a detached momentum, like a rock, which makes people face a terrible pressure.


    The Mohist school is Sima Muhan''s grandmother''s home, and Du Shaofu had seen him in the land of the wilderness.


    But Du Shaofu was not polite and took the lead.


    The final result, in the seemingly incomparable danger, was that Murray was defeated and Du Shaofu won.


    At the same time, Lu Shaoyou''s hand print is formed, and his right hand suddenly condenses into a long golden knife.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s accomplishments and strength, even if it is hidden in the dark, the people present are afraid that they can not see it.


    The eighth is Zou Wen''an of Yin Yang family.


    In the end, Zou Wen''an was about to win. However, he was turned over by Du Shaofu and defeated by Yuan Shen attack. Zou Wen''an didn''t recover for a long time.


    "The last one!"


    Du Shaofu was covered with blood. Standing on the platform, Du Shaofu was already tottering, but he still held his head high and was very arrogant.


    In the end, Zou Wen''an was about to win. However, he was turned over by Du Shaofu and defeated by Yuan Shen attack. Zou Wen''an didn''t recover for a long time.


    "Is this guy really going to sweep nine people?"


    All around guangchalchang, eight companies have been defeated. If the last one fails, all nine of them will be defeated today!


    The last one was Zhou Yu, a farmer.


    Under the full field gaze, Zhou Yu suddenly felt great pressure.


    "Boom


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s accomplishments and strength, even if it is hidden in the dark, the people present are afraid that they can not see it.


    The last match was a thrilling one at the beginning. Zhou Yu''s hand was always steady, his spirit was like a rainbow, he was not conceited, but he had a strong momentum.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood one after another. He was suppressed and could not fight back.


    "The boy is at the end of his tether, and is finally going to lose!"


    "After winning more than ten games in a row, the boy can''t carry it!"


    "Amitabha


    Around the wide chalkiness of discussion, everyone felt that the arrogant boy was finally unable to carry, afraid that he would be defeated.


    In particular, the children of the farmers were even more happy. If Zhou Yu could win, it would have taken a lot of advantages, but at least it would have put down the face of the other eight families. This made the farmer''s family top of the nine.


    However, at the moment, all people no longer have the original disdain and contempt for the arrogant boy, and even secretly shocked.


    Who dares to beat a dozen young people in a row.


    "Roar


    The arrogant boy won again, holding his breath in one corner of the field.


    But at the end of the day when Zhou Yu saw that he was about to win, the situation on the platform suddenly changed, and a terrible storm of soul swept out, and a large number of animals could urge and roar out.


    Du Shaofu was like a dead tree suddenly giving out vitality. His breath rose to the peak again, even stronger than at the beginning.


    "No, that boy used the secret method to recover by force and even improve his cultivation in a short time!"


    All around suddenly exclaimed, suddenly fluctuated.


    "Bang bang!"


    The light around him recovered. On the platform, Du Shaofu stood aloof, his battle clothes stained with blood, and his breath seemed to be dispirited.


    But everything was too fast. Zhou Yu was injured and flew out of the Zhengwu platform directly. He vomited blood, but it seemed that the injury was not too serious.


    Under the platform of Zheng Wu, Zhou Yu seems to feel that the other side has not killed him, otherwise he will be hurt more seriously just now.


    "I lost!"


    Zhou Yu had no choice but to look lonely and bitter. He was not weak among his peasant peers. However, he did not expect to be defeated by an outside Rune master today, and he was so embarrassed and helpless.


    There was silence all around, and everyone was shocked.


    "Is this guy really going to sweep nine people?"


    All of them were silent and complicated.


    So far, all nine of us have been defeated.


    Under the wheel battle, the representatives of the nine were defeated in front of an external peer!


    "It''s a shame!"


    There are nine young men and women who gnaw their teeth and hate each other. No matter whether they admit it or not, it is definitely a disgrace to them.


    Around the wide chalkiness of discussion, everyone felt that the arrogant boy was finally unable to carry, afraid that he would be defeated."I am invincible, for the God of war, all the treasures are mine!"


    On the platform, Du Shaofu''s battle clothes were stained with blood, and his mouth was covered with blood, but he didn''t care. His eyes were full of treasures on the platform.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1539

    "That guy is hateful. Tell the strong to come and deal with him!"


    "It''s hateful. It''s a shame for the whole nine."


    The younger generation around looked at Du Shaofu on the platform of Zheng Wu. They were all itching with hate.


    "Who is that kid? Is he from demon domain or from beast domain?"


    However, looking at the Panlong war god armor, Su Haohui and others are really speechless. The medium-sized magic weapons they took out have never been used. Therefore, although they are genuine middle-class magic weapons, they are not the peak of the middle-class magic weapons. Compared with the heavy treasure of the dragon family, they are far behind.


    "That boy is not vulgar!"


    In the distance around, many powerful Legalists and old people came. They were looking at the Zhengwu platform from a distance, and were also asking questions in secret. Their eyes were very shocked.


    "I heard that the boy called himself the God of war, and defeated Qin zhe with a move from tiankong city yesterday!"


    Some people told us the origin of Du Shaofu. He was able to defeat Qin Zhe in the sky city with one move, which also let many Legalists know the news overnight.


    After all, it represents a good seedling. Maybe it can be of great use at that time. The Legalists also attach some importance to it.


    "I can fight with you, but you have to detain the Panlong warrior armor on the evidence platform first."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, the nine people are just like this. My little brother deserves to be the God of war!"


    There was a big laugh coming out. Among the onlookers, there was a group of fierce breath. Among the crowd, a young man burst out laughing, and his tone was not polite to the nine people.


    "It''s him, long CI!"


    "It is said that he is the strongest one among the younger generation in the" Jai canthus "branch of the dragon people. This time, he is one of the leaders of the dragon people, and can crush the descendants of the real dragon."


    With the appearance of the young man, the origin of the young man was revealed. He was an extraordinary person in the dragon clan, so even nine of them dared not be polite.


    "Combative clothes, this is a treasure!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man, felt the breath of the young man, and heard people talking about him. The man was from the dragon clan.


    Glancing at the young man, Du Shaofu said, "I was the God of war, and I won''t be defeated. Do you want to challenge me, but I''m tired today. Let''s fight another day."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled, and he was about to pack up his treasure and leave.


    The youth of the Dragon nationality, with a smile on his face and a wave of his hand, flashed out in a flash, and finally turned into a bright light on the platform of Zheng Wu.


    "Oh..."


    With the appearance of the young man, the origin of the young man was revealed. He was an extraordinary person in the dragon clan, so even nine of them dared not be polite.


    The light flowed, the rays of the sun twinkled, and with the bright runes, it poured down like a waterfall over the Zhengwu platform, and the sound of the Dragon howled from all directions.


    At last, the bright light gradually revealed a whole set of armor, shining with gold, extraordinary martial arts, and powerful power oppressed the world.


    That set of armor, like contains the supreme Road, in which, let people look at the first sight is also soul shaking!


    "Oh..."


    The battle armor makes the sound of dragon howling, and hovers a golden dragon shadow. It looks like a real golden dragon born. The dragon is powerful and covers the sky.


    "If show you really beat that boy, I''m afraid that the dragon clan will wantonly declare that the dragon clan has crushed the nine of us!"


    Finally, the huge virtual image of the golden dragon stands across the whole square, making the wind and clouds surging in all directions, bringing lightning and thunder!


    This is just a virtual image on the armor, which causes a vision.


    What''s more amazing is that there is an immortal dragon power on the armor, which makes people feel like facing an ancient real dragon.


    Under the terrible pressure, the bodies of the people around him trembled, and some even collapsed on the ground, unable to resist the terrible pressure.


    Some wuzuns and eight star Rune masters in the field also suffered from the pressure. They were all pale and trembling.


    "It''s him, long CI!"


    In particular, the animal reverence practitioners can not bear to resist, almost to kneel down.


    It was not until the shadow of the Golden Dragon on the armor disappeared that the prestige was weakened a lot.


    "My God, it''s the" Panlong war god''s armor ". The treasure of the dragon family''s vengeance is actually handed over to show you!"


    The old and strong Legalists immediately recognized the origin of the armor, and could not help but exclaimed at it.


    "Combative clothes, this is a treasure!"


    There was a big laugh coming out. Among the onlookers, there was a group of fierce breath. Among the crowd, a young man burst out laughing, and his tone was not polite to the nine people.


    Du Shaofu''s real eyes were bright and fixed on the armor which was suspended in the void. He did not hide his intense eyes.


    Feeling the breath of the armor, Du Shaofu was really shocked at the moment."Little brother, this is our treasure. It''s called Panlong war god armor. It''s a match between heaven and your God of war. It''s made from 1.08 million pieces of dragon scales from the ancestors of our family''s Golden Dragon. In order to protect our family, those ancestors specially refined it with dragon scales as clothes and dragon tendons as thread. Finally, they refined this armor. It''s a high-quality top magic weapon. It''s said that they have a chance to become a saint It''s a tool


    Speaking of that armor, he also showed his pride. It was a treasure of the same vein. As the most outstanding representative of the younger generation in the family, he was qualified to bring it out this time, just to shine in the Legalists and to suppress his peers.


    "What kind of Panlong and war god armor is really good. It has the name of war god, and I am a perfect match. Do you want to give it to me?"


    "Oh..."


    On the platform of Zheng Wu, Du Shaofu''s eyes were unabashed and he looked at him with an open eye. His mouth was about to flow out.


    "Well, ha ha..."


    He looked at Du Shaofu with a smile on his face. He said, "this Panlong war god armor is also a treasure of our family. It can''t be given casually. However, my little brother fought hard against nine people and won one after another. With such strength and courage, I also felt admiration and admiration. For a moment, I felt itchy and wanted to compete with my little brother."


    "As long as I accompany you to compete, this Panlong warrior armor will be given to me, no problem."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head in a hurry. His eyes were always on the armor of Panlong warlord who was staring at the dazzling Rune package and releasing the dragon power.


    "It''s him, long CI!"


    "This..."


    He was stunned and looked at Du Shaofu, but he didn''t leave any trace, so he quietly disappeared.


    Later, with a smile, he said to Du Shaofu: "in this contest, you should also add some bets to make it interesting. If I lose then, the Panlong war god armor will be my little brother''s. I believe that I will be able to make the Panlong war god armor shine brilliantly in the future. But if I win with good luck, it''s also me Well, I think my Panlong and war god armor is much better than those scrap iron. "


    Listening to his words, Su Haohui, Gongsun Xiong and others were gloomy. They said that their medium quality magic weapons were dilapidated, which clearly damaged them.


    However, looking at the Panlong war god armor, Su Haohui and others are really speechless. The medium-sized magic weapons they took out have never been used. Therefore, although they are genuine middle-class magic weapons, they are not the peak of the middle-class magic weapons. Compared with the heavy treasure of the dragon family, they are far behind.


    "I can fight with you, but you have to detain the Panlong warrior armor on the evidence platform first."


    The pile of treasures that they pulled out together can shake Kyushu and make the ancestors of various external forces fight for blood, but it is not as good as the Panlong war god armor.


    "It''s shameless to show him. This is to show the boy a fight and win his treasure!"


    "It seems that he has already been the first one in the animal kingdom. It is shameless for him to intervene now."


    "That boy is really exhausted. After more than ten battles, even the real God of war will collapse."


    "That boy must have inspired some secret method just now. I''m afraid it won''t last long!"


    The battle armor makes the sound of dragon howling, and hovers a golden dragon shadow. It looks like a real golden dragon born. The dragon is powerful and covers the sky.


    "Show me, this is to deliberately take out the Panlong war god armor ah, know that the boy see treasure eyes open, so he put a big price, want to tempt the boy to agree to the first World War!"


    All around us and the onlookers of the major forces talked about it. No fool was present. All of them could see that the purpose of the show was sinister and treacherous.


    "If show you really beat that boy, I''m afraid that the dragon clan will wantonly declare that the dragon clan has crushed the nine of us!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around the discussion, let show his face gradually gloomy, suddenly opened his mouth and said: "can the people of the nine families be quiet? Why do the defeated generals chatter and defeat others? Will they just show their tongue and not become noisy?"


    Listening to his words, Su Haohui, Gongsun Xiong and others were gloomy. They said that their medium quality magic weapons were dilapidated, which clearly damaged them.


    "What a show


    "This asshole...!"


    All around smell speech, immediately not is not the facial complexion is ugly and displeased, but around the discussion voice, also really calmed down.


    Even though the faces of the people on the ninth of the fourth week were not happy, he didn''t care.


    The nine masters are powerful, but the dragon clan doesn''t care about them.


    "Little brother, this is our treasure. It''s called Panlong war god armor. It''s a match between heaven and your God of war. It''s made from 1.08 million pieces of dragon scales from the ancestors of our family''s Golden Dragon. In order to protect our family, those ancestors specially refined it with dragon scales as clothing and dragon tendons as thread. Finally, they refined this armor. It''s a high-quality top magic weapon. It''s said that they have a chance Become a sacred vesselWith a smile on his face, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "what''s the matter with my little brother?"


    "I can fight with you, but you have to detain the Panlong warrior armor on the evidence platform first."


    Du Shaofu seemed to be very tangled. At last, he gritted his teeth and nodded his head. He was afraid that he would repent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1540

    He seemed to be thinking about it and hesitated. But at last, he looked at Du Shaofu''s open eyes. His eyes were smiling and he waved his hand. Pan Long''s armor fell on the platform and nodded: "OK, I promise you."


    "Good to say."


    When Du Shaofu laughed, his fingerprints congealed, and straightforwardly arranged a seal. The prohibition fell on the Panlong war god armor.


    "Let''s have a war. I''m looking forward to it."


    With a smile on his face, the smile on his face began to change a little. He went straight up to the Zhengwu platform, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "the so-called God of war is just the God of war of the nine people. In front of me, it can''t be called the God of war."


    After more than a dozen battles, Du Shaofu''s feeling at the moment is like playing a family for a whole day.


    "The fangs are showing up!"


    In the face of the change of attitude, no one around will be surprised.


    They already knew it well, but sighed that the boy was really involved this time. Unfortunately, the arrogant boy was finally defeated in the hands of show fan, and the nine members would be ashamed in front of the dragon family from now on.


    "My Lord, can''t you bear it? It''s a strong dragon clan!"


    Mu Yuming and Yu Bufan have been helpless again. The guy has won more than ten games in a row, defeating nine outstanding peers of the same generation. But in the end, he is not satisfied.


    Finally, his battle clothes shook, he stood up with his hands down and left.


    Du Shaofu did not seem to be surprised by the change of his attitude. When he looked at him, his face gave a feeling of innocence and brilliance. Looking at him, he said with a smile: "I forgot to tell you that I have never paid attention to the dragon clan. Pure blood dragon clan is the same. Besides, you seem to be just a miscellaneous dragon!"


    "Say it again!"


    His smiling face suddenly changed color and looked down at Du Shaofu. His eyes were like a knife, and his pupils burst into cold light.


    "Am I wrong? You are not a pure blood dragon, but a hybrid dragon."


    Du Shaofu looked at him with a pure face and said seriously, "I''ve never put the dragon people in my eyes. I really don''t want to cheat you. But I don''t have a mount around me recently. Otherwise, I''m a little aggrieved and let you be my mount. How about it?"


    When Du Shaofu laughed, his fingerprints congealed, and straightforwardly arranged a seal. The prohibition fell on the Panlong war god armor.


    "Shit, this boy is so arrogant


    All around the nine people and the onlookers in the major forces heard the speech, but they were also astonished.


    However, for the nine of us, seeing that he was so ignored and even insulted by provocation, he was also very happy.


    "My Lord, you are so bold


    Mu Yuming and Yu Bufan have completely collapsed. It''s arrogant of the guy to ask him to be his mount.


    "It''s so insidious, that boy, this is insidious home!"


    Mu Yuming and Yu Bufan felt that they could not help but tremble, and finally helped each other together.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    His face was gloomy, and suddenly he laughed wildly and his voice moved into the sky. However, everyone could hear the laughter, mixed with incomparable rage.


    When the laughter rippled away, a terrible breath of animal kingdom came out of his body. The runes soared into the sky, shaking the sky, and faintly accompanied by the sound of the Dragon howling.


    "Boy, you shouldn''t have provoked me so much. You''ll pay a price you''ll never forget in your life!"


    When he showed his anger, his pretty face began to be ferocious, and his eyes were covered with strange red light, which made people look down with sweat.


    "It''s just the beginning of the animal kingdom, and the hybrid dragon is still so arrogant!"


    Du Shaofu glanced at the floating dragon and turned his mouth. In the terrible breath storm, he hunted with his clothes, but his body was like a rock, not moving like a mountain, and his face was still smiling.


    "Is the benefit of the tongue cool, little eight star Nirvana talisman, I want to kill you like an ant!"


    His eyes looked down on Du Shaofu. His hair was all upside down. His whole body was shining. The dragon power appeared. One after another of the bright runes whirled on his body surface, channeling the energy of heaven and earth and distorting the whole Zhengwu platform. His terrible temperament also virtually collapsed to Du Shaofu.


    "Eight star Rune master, who told you that I am only an eight star spirit Rune master?"


    Du Shaofu shook his head in surprise, but when his voice dropped, his pale face suddenly returned to ruddy. His bloody battle suit was suddenly wrapped by the bright light from his own body, and the whole person suddenly became quite different in temperament.


    "Boom..."


    What''s more, Du Shaofu''s hands are full of fingerprints.


    "Whew, whew..."


    "Gu Gu..."


    When the last handprint of Du Shaofu''s hand became a seal instantly, the 36 array flags condensed in an instant, the light was bright, and the mysterious patterns of talismans swept out."Eight star spirit Fu master, I have not been a long time ago!"


    At the same time, when the light words fell from Du Shaofu''s mouth, the array flags broke through the sky and connected with each other.


    "Boom


    In a flash, as soon as all people''s minds had not returned to their senses, a huge Fu array of thousands of Zhang appeared in the eyes of many people and directly covered the whole Zhengwu platform.


    The sky and the sky are trembling in the sky. The terror and pressure from the arrogant array make all the strong Legalists and old people in the distance change their color.


    "He''s a nine star Rune master!"


    The display also changed color suddenly. After a moment of astonishment, it retreated rapidly.


    If he is trapped in the nine star Rune array, he knows that even if he can break the array by force, he will pay an absolute price.


    However, it was too late for the show to retreat. The great array that covered the sky and the sun covered the void in all directions, and its lightning bolt retreated in it.


    In the line-up of the dragon clan, a dozen or so young men and women lost their color and their eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    All around the sky, the sky and the sky are trembling at the moment. The endless Rune energy light is twisted and condensed around the array, blocking the void. It is filled with a terrible and fierce breath, accompanied by killing intention.


    This is not an ordinary Fu array, but a fierce killing array!


    "Ouch..."


    In the Fu array, the Dragon roared and startled the sky. The light was bright and twisted, and the void could not be peeped into. However, it was not difficult to let people know that it was the first time that Shiyan urged Jai himself to break through the array.


    "Nine people and the dragon clan have been teased, this is absolute humiliation!"


    "Oh..."


    At the same time, although the Fu array covered the whole Zhengwu platform, people could still see the Panlong war god armor on the edge of the platform, which was sealed and banned by Du Shaofu. Suddenly, its light was bright and the golden light was magnificent, just like the sky in the sun.


    The Dragon chants, and there is a golden dragon on the armor of Panlong warlord roaring out. He wants to break away from Du Shaofu''s seal prohibition.


    "This is mine!"


    Du Shaofu appeared, his fingerprints congealed, his eyebrows shining brightly, and there seemed to be an electric arc gushing out, which made people unable to spy.


    By now, people have been able to make sure that the boy played the role of pig and tiger from the beginning, lured people into being cheated, and won a large number of treasures. Finally, he attracted the show master to take out the dragon family''s treasure, which used his real strength.


    In the end, I don''t know whether Du Shaofu cut off or completely sealed the connection between the Panlong Zhanshen armor and the display vessel, and put it directly into his own heaven and earth bag.


    Then, in the full view of the public, Du Shaofu was fresh and fresh. He did not look like he was on the verge of exhaustion. He took all the treasures on the platform into his own pocket. Then he was satisfied and directly swept out of the platform, looking like he was going to leave.


    "Boy, what have you done to my show brother and Panlong war god armor? Hand over the Panlong war god armor quickly!"


    "Boy, close the Fu array, or you can''t leave!"


    In the line-up of the dragon clan, a dozen or so young men and women lost their color and their eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu.


    There was also the terrible killing array, which made them feel that it was not easy for them to show that they wanted to break through the battle.


    Panlong war god armor is a great treasure of the dragon family. It can''t be lost. It is also an absolute treasure for the whole dragon clan.


    There was also the terrible killing array, which made them feel that it was not easy for them to show that they wanted to break through the battle.


    "I won the Panlong war god armor. How many miscellaneous dragons dare to be arrogant in front of this God of war? Get out of my way!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his face suddenly became gloomy and domineering. He slapped him across the void.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Before the two young people of the Dragon nationality reacted, the palmprint of Ba appeared on their faces and their bodies were fanned.


    Although the two young people of the Dragon nationality just didn''t motivate themselves, the spirit of cultivation on their bodies might not be as much as Zhou Yu, Gongsun Xiong, Li Chuya and so on. They were actually directly fanned.


    "Gu Gu..."


    There are people around to breathe cold air, pour saliva.


    By now, people have been able to make sure that the boy played the role of pig and tiger from the beginning, lured people into being cheated, and won a large number of treasures. Finally, he attracted the show master to take out the dragon family''s treasure, which used his real strength.


    The boy was already a nine star Rune master. At first, he was installed as an eight star hybrid Rune master, and then he was installed as an eight star Nirvana spirit Master. As a result, the nine members were defeated today, and more than a dozen people were robbed of all their wealth. Besides, the most important thing was that the dignity of the nine masters was completely humiliated.


    When the two young people of the Dragon nationality were fanned by two palms, the young men and women of the Dragon nationality who surrounded Du Shaofu immediately scattered and did not dare to stop them. They were completely shocked!"The show is defeated. Today is almost over. Those who want to challenge our God of war will continue on the platform tomorrow. However, you should bring enough treasures. If there is no treasure, I will not accept any challenge!"


    Du Shaofu stretched out his loins, refreshed and even arrogant that he had determined that it was impossible for him to break his own Rune array.


    After more than a dozen battles, Du Shaofu''s feeling at the moment is like playing a family for a whole day. Finally, his battle clothes shook, he stood up with his hands down and left.


    Gongsun Xiong, Li Chuya, Su Haohui, Heng Rushi and so on all turned pale. They looked at the figure that had gone away. They felt like a cricket in a jar today. They had been playing for a whole day by the boy. Finally, all their treasures were hollowed out and their faces were greatly damaged.


    "Son of a bitch, that boy is too cunning."


    "It''s so insidious, that boy, this is insidious home!" "Nine people and the dragon clan have been teased, this is absolute humiliation!"


    Mu Yuming and Yu Bufan felt that they could not help but tremble, and finally helped each other together.


    "Where the hell is that guy from? He doesn''t take such a trap!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1541

    "Pit goods, that son of a bitch is a Jedi pit goods, nine people and the dragon clan have been pit!"


    "The dragon clan has just been dug up, and all the treasures of Yiguan have been taken away!"


    "But it''s just right to show the goods. If you want to take advantage of them, who knows they will be sent directly to the pit and deep ditch!"


    When the figure of the battle suit went away with negative hands, there was a lot of swearing and hatred all around the platform. Many people wanted to fight the pit goods.


    However, Legalists have forbidden words for a long time. All proofs can only be carried out on the evidence platform, and no killers are allowed to be deliberately used. Private fighting is prohibited in other places.


    "He didn''t come..."


    "That guy is a nine star Rune master!"


    Mu Yuming and Yu Bufan finally come back to their senses. They feel that their mood today is like the ups and downs of the eighteen turns, and their hearts can''t bear it any more.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Finally, listening to the indignation and hatred of the boy around him, Yu Bufan and others were afraid that they would be implicated, so they immediately withdrew.


    You know, in the beginning, they came with the guy who was called the God of war. At this time, the crowd was so excited that it would be bad if something was done to them in the end.


    Finally, listening to the indignation and hatred of the boy around him, Yu Bufan and others were afraid that they would be implicated, so they immediately withdrew.


    At the moment, the day is almost over, and the sun is approaching dusk.


    There was also a powerful Fu array on the platform. Inside the array, the fan roared wildly and broke the array, but it could not be broken, and the roaring sound was endless.


    Finally, at dusk, as the sun sets, the trapped Li on the platform has not yet broken the Fu array.


    Many young fufu masters of different generations have gradually gathered around the Zhengwu platform to study Fuzhen.


    Later, they were all surprised to find that they could not work out anything. At that time, the array was very strange. Finally, they even alerted some of the older generation of array fu masters of the Legalists to come.


    Murmuring, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with anticipation, which caused such a great stir that it should be very lively outside.


    It is said that until late at night, a brilliant young man came to the platform and looked at the Fu array on the platform. His face was not very good-looking.


    After that, the young man of yingzi made a move, and the divine power came, and the Dragon Power rolled. With the coming of the real dragon power, he forcibly destroyed the Fu array on the Zheng Wu platform. The light shone on the night, and the broken runes remained immortal for a long time.


    Later, Na yingzi young man opened his mouth, and the next day, the Dragon five was given back.


    This night, it seems that everyone in the legalist family has opened their mouth. Tomorrow, some people will have to pay for it!


    However, Du Shaofu ignored these matters.


    "Don''t worry, that boy must be in bad luck today. He won''t let go of him!"


    After returning to his place of residence in the evening, Du Shaofu went into the room, arranged a seal to prohibit it, and immediately began to breathe.


    "Hula..."


    After a while, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with a white light and filled with an ancient atmosphere.


    "Hiss!"


    In the middle of the night, Du Shaofu suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were bright and flashed away. There was a little smile on his face, and then he recovered his calm.


    In the middle of the night, Du Shaofu suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were bright and flashed away. There was a little smile on his face, and then he recovered his calm.


    "Peep..."


    Under Du Shaofu''s keen spirit, he felt that someone in the legalist school was spying on himself. He didn''t care about it, but he expected it.


    "Shaojing, will you appear in Zhengwu station tomorrow..."


    Murmuring, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with anticipation, which caused such a great stir that it should be very lively outside.


    Du Shaofu hoped that Shaojing could be brought out tomorrow, even if he could meet him from afar.


    At the moment, the day is almost over, and the sun is approaching dusk.


    He did not dare to expose himself, nor could he know the whereabouts of his mother and his sister Shaojing. Du Shaofu could only cause disturbance in this way, at least there is no better way.


    Later, Du Shaofu continued to breathe and adjust his breath. He did not know that the whole legalist school had been quietly shaken at the moment.


    During the day, everything on the platform of testifying martial arts spread all over the whole Legalists in a very fast time. Is it not surprising and shocked.


    "Cha, check the origin of that boy, what is the origin of that boy?" In a hall of the Legalists, there is an old man sinking.


    "If it can be used by us, this time we have brought in a good person, even if we give him some good things!" An old man spoke with a smile.


    After a while, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with a white light and filled with an ancient atmosphere.


    "Those young people will not be idle tomorrow, even the younger generation of Legalists will not be silent. Tomorrow will certainly be more lively. Do we want to intervene to avoid any problems?" Someone asked."Don''t interfere, let them fight, which can also understand everyone''s competitiveness, and more can see how strong the boy is. If the boy is really good, then my Legalists will make a profit this time."


    At the head of the hall, an old man opened his mouth and gave instructions, saying, "you only need to look far away. You can''t get a life out of it."


    "Tomorrow, the dragon clan and everyone will do their best. I''m afraid the boy will be miserable in the end. Can we keep the boy?" Someone went on.


    "It''s good to keep the boy alive at the last minute, and then he can be more receptive."


    Xinguoshe''s mother''s running sleep volume "Hula..."


    The old man smiles, and the mysterious boy has proved that he is not vulgar. If he can use it for himself, it is an absolute help in the divine space.


    Night shrouds in the sky.


    Towering mountains, bluestone winding road, the ancient stone steps winding upward, straight to the top of the mountain.


    "Tell me about this. Although an outsider is not vulgar, it''s not a big deal to defeat Li Chuya with the nine star spirit talisman. There have been some people who are extremely talented in the outside world, but they should always be inferior to that. It''s just a firework. A day''s blooming doesn''t mean anything. It''s just sensational."


    On the top of the mountain, a young man with purple hair stood with his hands on his back. The moon was shrouded, and his long light purple hair fluttered gently. He said, "but this is always our Legalists. We can''t do anything about it tomorrow, so we can make sure that he can''t testify on the third day."


    At the head of the hall, an old man opened his mouth and gave instructions, saying, "you only need to look far away. You can''t get a life out of it."


    "I just feel a little surprised, so I''d like to tell you that tomorrow''s Dragon five, Buddhism''s Hengqi, Taoist''s xulingzi and yin-yang''s qijiajun will be forced to move ahead of time. That boy should be the first one who can''t fight against the past, which is different from our plan."


    A young man in brocade opened his mouth beside the purple haired youth, with a handsome face, and then said, "I have already checked. Du Shaofu did not come. After all, he did not have the courage. I said that he did not dare to come. Some old people in the family planned to go outside after the old lord''s birthday."


    "He didn''t come..."


    Purple hair youth light said, appears some doubts, under the moonlight cover, the temperament is detached from the world, just like a God in the world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night, Du Shaofu suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were bright and flashed away. There was a little smile on his face, and then he recovered his calm.


    The night passed slowly, and the dawn drove the night away.


    In the early morning, it was quiet and foggy everywhere. From a distance, it seemed as if there was no such thing as a fairy dancing gauze. The soft sunshine sprinkled on the mountains and covered the ancient hills.


    Lush forest, lush leaves hanging crystal dew, as if it is not separated from it.


    On the vast square around zhengwutai in the early morning, the sea of people began early in the morning.


    A large number of people gathered here and there.


    Murmuring, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with anticipation, which caused such a great stir that it should be very lively outside.


    What happened on the Zhengwu stage yesterday spread like a storm to the whole Legalists overnight, which shocked the whole Legalists!


    "Dragon five has already opened his mouth. Today, I want to do it in person!"


    "The representatives of political strategists, celebrities, Confucianists, Taoists and so on all spoke up. Today, they want to ask for a clean up and give them back more!"


    "That boy calls himself the God of war. He is really insidious and treacherous. It is said that he won a lot of treasures and pills yesterday."


    "What''s more, the dragon family''s treasure, the Panlong warrior''s armor, which is close to the level of sacred utensils, was also taken away by that guy. It is said that he was the one who was seeking the first World War!"


    "The dragon clan has just been dug up, and all the treasures of Yiguan have been taken away!"


    "That boy is too pitiful. He plays a pig and eats a tiger. He is extremely insidious, treacherous and shameless. He must be very obscene."


    "Don''t worry, that boy must be in bad luck today. He won''t let go of him!"


    "That boy is also a wonderful flower. He can be remembered by the nine masters and the dragon clan at the same time!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Around zhengwutai, there is a crowd in the early morning. On the square, all kinds of discussions and noises gather and go straight into the sky. It is rare for Legalists.


    Finally, at dusk, as the sun sets, the trapped Li on the platform has not yet broken the Fu array.


    "Hoo..."


    At the moment, in a remote courtyard outside the legalist family, Du Shaofu in the room slowly breathed out a puff of turbid Qi from his mouth, and his whole body radiated with light. His breath seemed to emit a roar of "rumbling" from his body, and his body surface was filled with ripples. His breath was very strong and filled with an ancient breath.


    "HISHI..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu opened his pupils, his hair was flying, and his eyes were shining with silver and gold electric arc, just like a young man sitting on his knees. His breath shook the void around him and made the space roar.But the breath was only fleeting, and was immediately subdued by Du Shaofu.


    But for the concept of extinction, Du Shaofu is still very confused. It seems that he is clearly on the other side of the river, but he can''t reach for it. It''s very close and illusory.


    Later, a smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s face. Recently, he has been practicing the mysterious residual skills, continuously enhancing the power of the spirit, gathering a stream of energy from heaven and earth, and being able to feed back the body. Both of them have benefited.


    Under this feeling, Du Shaofu felt more and more that he wanted to approach the level of extinction.


    But for the concept of extinction, Du Shaofu is still very confused. It seems that he is clearly on the other side of the river, but he can''t reach for it. It''s very close and illusory.


    "Crackling..."


    Without any more thought, it was a new day. Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with expectation and tension. Then he got up and stretched himself. The crackling sound of his bones and joints spread all over his body. Then he opened the seal and banned him and walked out of the room.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Shaofu asked, looking relaxed.


    "God of war, you are finally out!"


    "It''s a bad thing. It''s over. Now you''re in big trouble!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu left the house, Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming, who had been waiting in the courtyard for a long time, were shocked. Then their faces twitched and their faces were very nervous.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Shaofu asked, looking relaxed.


    Master, you are relaxed. Do you know that the Dragon five of the dragon clan, as well as the representatives of each other, have already spoken. Today''s Zhengwu platform will surely make you look good! "


    Around zhengwutai, there is a crowd in the early morning. On the square, all kinds of discussions and noises gather and go straight into the sky. It is rare for Legalists.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s relaxed face, Mu Yuming couldn''t help but give Du Shaofu a hard look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1542

    They stayed up all night, searching for information.


    And the more they inquired about the news, the more frightened they were. All the people and the dragon people had already spoken, and they would never be good today.


    "It''s normal. I''ll give them a chance to get their money back. I''ve always been a fair and just person." Du Shaofu said earnestly.


    "Are you fair and just..."


    Yu Bufan had no choice but to be shameless. Yesterday, he dressed up as a pig and ate a tiger. He was a nine star talisman, but the nine people who cheated gave their treasures one after another. Finally, the dragon clan''s show fan, which pit was dug, even the dragon family''s heavy treasure was also compensated. What kind of justice is fair and just? This is one pit after another, which makes all the nine people fall into Go, it''s almost buried.


    As Du Shaofu stood on the platform of evidence, his battle clothes trembled. Yesterday''s clothes were not changed and stained with dry blood, adding to his ferocity.


    "The weather seems good today. They should be waiting for me at this time." Du Shaofu looked into the distance with a smile on his face.


    "We have inquired about it. The representative of the longzu this time is" Longwu ", the representative of Yinyang school is" qijiajun ", the representative of Buddhism is" Hengqi ", the representative of Taoism is" xulingzi ", the representative of Confucianism is" Yan Lixun ", the representative of Mohist school is" Mo Jun Yu ", the representative of political strategist is" Zhang Wenzheng ", the representative of famous family is" huitwilian ", and the representative of peasant family is" huitwilian " The table is "Jiang Yunfeng". These guys are strong in the territory, and they are all terrible. It is said that people of the same generation and rank are not their opponents at all. " Mu Yuming opened his mouth and searched everywhere for information, which made them dig up a lot of information.


    "The" Qi Jia Jun "of Yin Yang family has nothing to do with Qi Yexi."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, thinking of that holy and dignified woman in his mind, which had not been seen for a long time.


    "We have also inquired about it. The Legalists forbid private fighting between all the people and the major forces. If you don''t go to the Zhengwu platform today, you will lose face, but they will not be able to do anything about you."


    "To tell you the truth, I really like that boy''s insidious and treacherous. It''s unprecedented to be able to make nine people and the dragon people eat shriveled."


    Yu Bufan said to Du Shaofu that as long as you don''t go to the Zhengwu platform today, nothing will happen.


    "I feel that there are treasures calling for me in the Zhengwu platform." Du Shaofu gave a little smile and then swept away.


    "What''s the origin of this guy? I don''t think it''s a big deal!"


    "Is this guy, even dragon five, they are not afraid of it?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, Mu Yuming and Yu Bufan have no choice but to say something.


    That boy is too insidious. If he had Panlong Zhanshen armor on his body at the beginning, he would be able to break through the array at last. Unfortunately, the Panlong warrior armor was given Yin by that guy at the beginning.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    In the end, Mu Yuming and others followed suit and went to the Zhengwu platform.


    On the platform of Zheng Wu, the sun is rising, and there are already many people around.


    Around Zhengwu platform, there are various lineups, each of which has dozens of nearly 100 figures, filled with the atmosphere of ancient simplicity and vicissitudes.


    These lineup figures, there are fierce monsters, but most of them are some young men and women, wrapped in a light halo, incomparably powerful, detached temperament.


    But today, everyone seems to have a tacit understanding, and no one has gone to the platform.


    In one of the teams, there is a graceful woman with delicate skin like ice and snow, lips like cherry blossoms, and spirit like autumn water. She is free from vulgarity and has no trace of human fireworks.


    "It''s interesting. An outsider is really extraordinary."


    The woman opened her mouth. There was a princess''s bun on her black hair, a colorful hairpin on her bun, and several wisps of tassels hung down.


    She was wearing a pleated skirt with snow like breasts, and her waist was tied with colorful waistbands to make her slim.


    That temperament and beauty, so that the surrounding women are also secretly ashamed, for it.


    "That insidious fellow must not dare to come, otherwise we will not let the nine of us and the major forces wait for him."


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, he would be able to recognize this graceful woman, but she is an old acquaintance. Huang ling''er of the Phoenix clan has made many contacts.


    "Then human beings should be good. Are you interested?"


    A young man with detached temperament, with colorful light in his eyes and a blazing breath on his body, said to huangling''er.


    "It''s a pity that this is a legalist school. It should be arranged by Legalists. If it''s really good, it''s good to bring it back to my family if you have a chance."


    Huang linger smile, spotless, unspeakable ethereal light, noble incomparable.


    "Hand over the Panlong warrior armor and kowtow to me three times. Today I can consider letting you go!"


    Not far away, one side of the line-up, first of all, was a young man of only 23-4 years old. His face was white and handsome, his temperament was refined, his body was straight and straight, and his temperament was even more powerful when he was dressed in starlight.Looking around the lineup, the young man in the war robe said softly: "call yourself the God of war, that boy is arrogant enough."


    "Jiajun, it''s that guy who is too insidious. He is clearly the master of nine star array Fu. Even the show master can''t help him, but he hides his cultivation and let us fight him. I hate him!" Zou Wen''an suffered heartache. Finally, he learned that he had lost sleep last night.


    "What''s wrong with an external nine star spirit Rune master? It''s the first time you''ve boarded at most. You''re also a Nirvana peak warrior. Isn''t it humiliating enough?"


    "How can I have a cousin like you? I''m so angry!" he said


    Yesterday, he thought that he could take advantage of it. When he first arrived in the animal kingdom and the body of the dragon family, he never thought that the guy had been hiding his accomplishments to deal with the nine people. At last, he fell into the big hole and even lost the Panlong war god armor.


    "I..."


    Zou Wen''an couldn''t speak.


    As the sun rose, the vast chalkiness around zhengwutai became more and more crowded, and the noise gathered and soared into the sky.


    But today, everyone seems to have a tacit understanding, and no one has gone to the platform.


    Everyone is waiting, waiting for the legendary god of war to appear.


    As his eyes swept through the sea of people around him, Du Shaofu saw many figures. There were many children of nine families who had once seen each other on the land.


    Even in the distance of guangchal field, there were many strong Legalists and old people gathered together, and "that guy hasn''t come yet, so I can''t dare to come!"


    "That guy must have received the news. Everyone and the dragon clan have to deal with him. Today he came to zhengwutai to look for abuse. Most of them dare not come here!"


    "It''s not a busy day, is it


    "I''m really disappointed. I also want to see how extraordinary the nine people and the dragon clan can watch."


    This is the Panlong war god armor that Du Shaofu won yesterday. At this moment, I don''t know whether it was completely cut off or sealed by Du Shaofu, and the connection with the show was forbidden. It appeared on the evidence platform and was shining in all directions.


    "To tell you the truth, I really like that boy''s insidious and treacherous. It''s unprecedented to be able to make nine people and the dragon people eat shriveled."


    "It''s said that when he was rescued late last night, he looked miserable."


    "The Panlong war god armor also lost, the show must be in the heart of blood now!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around the noise, the dragon family lineup, showing a pale face twitch, his heart in the blood, is extremely oppressive.


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, the nine spirits of wuliangjiao appeared in the line-up of monks.


    Yesterday, he thought that he could take advantage of it. When he first arrived in the animal kingdom and the body of the dragon family, he never thought that the guy had been hiding his accomplishments to deal with the nine people. At last, he fell into the big hole and even lost the Panlong war god armor.


    At the end of the day, he knew why the boy had to seal and ban his Panlong warrior armor at the beginning.


    That boy is too insidious. If he had Panlong Zhanshen armor on his body at the beginning, he would be able to break through the array at last. Unfortunately, the Panlong warrior armor was given Yin by that guy at the beginning.


    He felt that he was insidious, but compared with that guy, he was weak. That guy was really insidious.


    "That insidious fellow must not dare to come, otherwise we will not let the nine of us and the major forces wait for him."


    "Is he the arrogant guy who is known as the God of war? He is not obscene, but pretty."


    "If he dares to let the nine great masters and the major forces wait for him, then the end will be even worse on the stage of Zheng Wu!"


    "That guy is too cunning and insidious to come."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As time went on, there was a commotion around the platform.


    "Ha ha, there are many people today. Are they waiting for me?"


    This is the Panlong war god armor that Du Shaofu won yesterday. At this moment, I don''t know whether it was completely cut off or sealed by Du Shaofu, and the connection with the show was forbidden. It appeared on the evidence platform and was shining in all directions.


    Around the commotion, the voice from the sky, and then a tall and straight figure from the sky, across the sky.


    In the end, the tall and straight figure landed on the platform of proof of martial arts.


    "Whoosh..."


    This moment, the attention of the public, that young face handsome, very temperament.


    "Is he the arrogant guy who is known as the God of war? He is not obscene, but pretty."


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, jiuchongling of wuliangjiao appeared in the line-up of monks.


    There are women talking around. It is said that the guy is insidious and treacherous, and looks obscene, but it doesn''t seem to be so. He is still very beautiful.


    "Boom..."At the same time, a lot of breath surged and shook the void. The eyes of many extraordinary people flashed out like lightning and landed on the platform.


    As Du Shaofu stood on the platform of evidence, his battle clothes trembled. Yesterday''s clothes were not changed and stained with dry blood, adding to his ferocity.


    As his eyes swept through the sea of people around him, Du Shaofu saw many figures. There were many children of nine families who had once seen each other on the land.


    Heart high price tease holding box, all people are waiting, waiting for the legendary god of war to appear.


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, jiuchongling of wuliangjiao appeared in the line-up of monks.


    That''s where the children of Buddhism are. The nine spirits are among them. Although they are not the leaders, they are also outstanding.


    Not far away, Huang ling''er''s figure appears in Du Shaofu''s eyes, which makes Du Shaofu''s pupils fluctuate a little.


    His eyes swept around and his mind was released, but Du Shaofu did not see the person he wanted to see most.


    "Did not come, did not cause enough noise..."


    "How can I have a cousin like you? I''m so angry!" he said


    Du Shaofu murmured softly in his heart. His eyes were a little lost, and his eyes began to show a little dim.


    "Hand over the Panlong warrior armor and kowtow to me three times. Today I can consider letting you go!"


    A heroic young man emerged from the sky and looked at Du Shaofu on the platform. His eyes were filled with runes and filled with dragon power, just like the power of a real dragon.


    He is the Dragon five, a terrible existence in the dragon clan. Although he has practiced for a long time, he is still a member of the younger generation in the demon kingdom.


    "Get out of here. If you want Panlong''s armor, you''ll bet on the treasure. Otherwise, I won''t have time to accompany cats and dogs and waste time!"


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Du Shaofu naturally changed his face and looked directly at Longwu. When he waved his hand, the dragon was rolling and singing everywhere. The shadow of the Golden Dragon covered the sky. The wind and clouds were surging and finally turned into a set of battle armor.


    This is the Panlong war god armor that Du Shaofu won yesterday. At this moment, I don''t know whether it was completely cut off or sealed by Du Shaofu, and the connection with the show was forbidden. It appeared on the evidence platform and was shining in all directions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1543

    "It''s very easy for me to challenge today. I can take out the treasures at the same level as the Panlong Zhanshen armor. I can also accept the heavenly level skills and Tiancai Dibao. If I win, I will take away the Panlong Zhanshen armor, and if I lose, I will leave the treasure. Otherwise, I will not accept the challenge."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked around him without paying any attention to Longwu.


    Seeing that guy was dignified, he took out the Panlong war god armor of the dragon clan as a bet, and called Longwu as a cat and a dog, which made his face twitch and his eyes gloomy.


    This is a humiliation to the whole dragon clan. The guy clearly does not put the dragon clan in his eyes.


    "How arrogant


    People around were surprised that he didn''t pay attention to the dragon clan and the nine masters. He was just a nine star talisman from the outside world. He was so arrogant.


    "Boy, you are digging your own grave, I will give you a chance!"


    The five dragon steps on the void, and the body surface begins to be covered by the Dragon shadow rune. It looks like a real dragon in human form. It is extremely terrifying, and its breath is like mountain torrents. It has a kind of supreme spirit.


    Around the eyes awe inspiring, feel the breath of dragon five at the moment, for the millet ran, this dragon five''s strength, fruit chalkiness is worthy of the reputation.


    Even at the moment, the representatives of all of us look at the Dragon five and feel the terrible breath in his body, but he is also a little trembling. The Dragon five is indeed powerful.


    "Oh..."


    Dragon five summoned a treasure and plundered it directly to the Zhengwu platform. It was a blue light shield, covered with layers of dragon scales. There were dragon shadows circling around and covering the sky. Its power filled the air and made the void boil.


    "Tianlong mask, if you have the ability, you don''t deserve my challenge, but I give you a chance!"


    Longwu looks down on Du Shaofu tightly. His eyes are full of strange runes. The light is dazzling and the air is like a whirlpool, which can devour the original spirit of human beings.


    "The dragon''s treasure, the dragon shield, is a defense treasure. It won''t be under the armor of Panlong and war god. The dragon family will have a great career."


    Some people marvel and tell the origin of the Dragon cover that day, which is a defense treasure of the dragon clan.


    Du Shaofu looked at the Dragon mask not far from his body. The dragon power was rolling, and it had a real dragon flavor. It was really a treasure that could not be under the armor of Panlong war god.


    "I accept the Dragon mask this day!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t even lift his head. He never went to see Longwu. Instead, he slowly looked around the Zhengwu platform. His eyes were shining. He said, "I was challenged by the nine defeated families yesterday. If the dragon clan wins me, the Panlong war god armor will be his. You nine will be chalked by the dragon clan."


    "This guy has more lice, and is not afraid of itching?"


    "My uncle and grandfather, we shouldn''t mix with that guy. It''s a big problem!"


    Mu Yuming and Yu Bufan, who were on their way to the guangchali field of Zhengwu platform, happened to see that guy on the platform was still challenging the nine members. They could not help but soften.


    When Du Shaofu''s voice spread, he was provoking the nine members and deliberately stimulating them with the dragon clan.


    The eyes of the four sides were trembling, and the children of the nine families were all gloomy, especially those of the nine families who held back Qu yesterday.


    "Hum!"


    The sound of wind and thunder resounds through the sky, shaking the sky and shaking the void.


    A bright gun appeared on the platform, which was extremely majestic, flowing with sunlight, and covered with the void.


    "Wild war gun, political strategist Zhang Wenzheng gives you a chance!"


    Among the political strategists, there are young people who jump out of the sky, covered with brilliance, and their terrible breath fluctuates. It seems that they can move mountains and rivers, which is extremely surging and terrifying.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    There is the sound of the Dragon whistling and the sparrow whistling. A bright long whip wraps the shadow of the dragon and Phoenix and spreads all over the sky. The sound moves in the void, and its power is frightening.


    "Dragon shadow phoenix dance whip, the famous huitwilight days give you a chance!"


    Among the famous masters, a slender young man stepped out of the sky, and his writing was full of movement. There was a heaven and earth energy gathering all over his body, which made him brilliant.


    "Hum!"


    The sound of Sanskrit resounds and glows into the sky. It seems that with the flash of gods and Buddhas, a fist sized Buddha bead appears on the evidence platform, which can purify all evils and kill evil spirits, and make all living beings relaxed and happy.


    "Amitabha, Buddha shadow beads, Buddhist constant seven!"


    A young monk stepped into the void, dressed in a plain robe, with nine ring scars on his head. His voice was not loud, but his voice was like a tsunami, which shocked people.


    "Boom!"


    a bright Bracelet appears in the Zhengwu platform, crossing the void, with two colors of black and white, which are released alternately to release the breath that will not be under the shadow beads of Buddha.


    "Dispelling evil and yin-yang chain, Taoist xulingzi, today is the name of Taoism!"


    In the Taoist lineup, a young man comes out with a slightly tight Taoist robe, showing his perfect figure, which can''t hide his outstanding appearance. He is born with the momentum of a king in the world.


    "Hum!"


    A sword breaks through the void and comes to the demonstration platform, making the void surging.


    "Xuanguang empty sword, Confucian Yan Li trace!"A young man fell across the sky, handsome and incomparable. His facial features seemed to be carved out. His sharp and deep eyes gave people a sense of boundless terror and oppression!


    "Boom


    The sky and the earth trembled, and a mountain about the size of a palm came to the Zhengwu platform. It was wrapped in runes, but it was filled with a kind of towering spirit.


    The mountain peak of the size of palm is lingering in the sunlight, but it can suppress chalkiness and crush all directions.


    "Taihang Mountain, Mohist Mo Junyu!"


    The charming voice spread, it was a woman, about 28 years old, tall, plump, elegant, black hair like paint, skin like jade, beautiful eyes, showing an indescribable charm.


    "Hum!"


    A spear is flying in the sky, like a dragon leaping and a tiger leaping. It is colorful and gorgeous. The whole body is filled with starlight and mysterious runes. It is powerful and powerful.


    "Wuji Yaoxing spear, Mohist qijiajun!"


    A young man in Shenwu war robe walked out of the world with the fluctuation of stars!


    "Boom!"


    Not far away from the infinity spear, a light thorn appeared quietly. Suddenly, lightning and thunder thundered and thundered in the sky and earth.


    "Thunder stings, farmer Jiang Yunfeng!"


    A young man stepped out again, very handsome, clear eyes and fair complexion.


    The temperament of the young man is very complex, simple, arrogant, domineering and strong. It seems to be a mixture of various temperament, but in the end, it shows his own unique ethereal and handsome.


    In a flash, nine pieces of treasure, together with the Panlong war god armor that Du Shaofu took out at the beginning, appeared on the platform.


    "Boom..."


    The whole place was boiling, and everyone was awe inspiring.


    The runes on the platform of proof of martial arts are gorgeous, and their power makes people from all over the world feel frightened.


    "It''s too terrible to resist such pressure!"


    It''s too weak to kneel at the beginning.


    Almost all the people present were extraordinary, most of them were nine. Their eyesight and insight were extraordinary. But at the moment, they were looking at the ten treasures on the platform, and their eyes were blazing with fear!


    "Tianlonggai, wild war spear, dragon shadow, Phoenix Dance whip, thunder sting, Taihang Mountain, Xuanguang void sword, Buddha shadow bead, yin and Yang chain of dispelling evil, infinite star spear, which are all the treasures in the legend of everyone. They brought them out this time!"


    "It''s very simple. I''m afraid that this time they brought such treasures, it''s for the purpose of proving the martial arts platform and fighting against the powerful forces."


    "But now they have taken out the treasure ahead of time, and they are forced by the arrogant boy to claim back the dignity of each family and prove their names for them!


    The onlookers trembled and exclaimed one after another. The eyes of the old and the elderly of the Legalists in the distance all lit up.


    Those treasures, once in the history of each family, have left a great reputation.


    Du Shaofu was also very satisfied. He looked at the treasures one by one on the platform of Zheng Wu. At the moment, he was also a little frightened.


    The nine amazing magic weapons are not under the armor of Panlong and warlord, even strong but not weak. They are all close to the level of sacred vessels.


    "The old rules, I''ll accept all your challenges!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, arranged the forbidden seals, and banned all the treasures on the platform.


    Longwu, huitwilight sky, Zhang Wenzheng and other people''s eyes twitch, but their extraordinary and martial temperament is not affected.


    "It''s him. It seems that he has something similar to that guy."


    Huang ling''er looked at Du Shaofu on the platform of Zheng Wu from afar. Her heart trembled and she thought of a man in her mind. But then she gave a faint smile and murmured, "it''s a pity that it''s not. That guy is more ferocious than he is treacherous."


    In the crowd, there is a lineup. It seems that the whole Guangzhou chalkiness field is somewhat out of place, with only a few young men and women.


    At the beginning, a woman was bright and beautiful, sweet and shy, smiling like a flower. Looking at the young man in the battle suit on the platform of Zheng Wu, she murmured, "interesting human beings."


    "Boy, if you have a big appetite, you will die!"


    Outside the Zhengwu stage, Zhang Wenzheng, a political strategist, sneered at Du Shaofu. His eyes were shining brightly, and his breath shook the void.


    "You can''t hold on to me."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile and stood with his hands down. He looked at the eight men and one woman in the sky outside the Zhengwu platform. His eyes were all slightly swept. He said, "I am a fair and just man. All of you want to challenge me. Then continue to follow the order of yesterday. Political strategists can be the first. But I suggest you join us, or you won''t have any chance!"


    "Arrogant, too arrogant!"


    "Even the representatives of the nine masters are not in the eye. How arrogant it is to deal with the nine masters and the dragon clan


    "We must severely trample that boy, in order to wash away the shame of the nine people!"


    All around were indignant. All the people present were from Legalists, and the rest were a few extraordinary people from various schools and major forces. Naturally, they were all itching for Du Shaofu''s hatred."That boy is digging his own grave, looking for death!"


    Su Haohui and Gongsun Xiong, who were defeated by Du Shaofu yesterday, are still cursing in their own eyes.


    "Crazy, that guy is completely crazy!"


    Mu Yuming, Yu Bufan, etc. have completely collapsed. That guy is so arrogant that he wants nine people and five dragons to go together. This kind of arrogance is totally hopeless. He is so arrogant that he has never been seen before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1544

    "This boy is mine. I will make him unforgettable all his life. I regret today. You don''t need to intervene!"


    Zhang Wenzheng looks at Longwu, and huimu day sweeps it. He stomps on the void and directly steps on the platform.


    "Boom


    The whole Zhengwu platform trembled. Zhang Wenzheng''s body was filled with mist and the runes were flashing. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "do you think you have the qualification to challenge me? You have some skills in the outside world. But in front of me, in front of my strategists, what are you? It''s just a hopping flea. You can''t jump up immediately!"


    Du Shaofu still stood with his hands on his back, raised his eyes slightly, and drew a sneer at his mouth. He said to Zhang Wenzheng, "you should be considered a genius of political strategists. Unfortunately, you are nothing in front of me. If you are allowed to kill people on this platform, I will kill you like an ant!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Zhang Wenzheng''s eyes burst into bright light. The fiery runes burst out from his eyes, like a sea of fire burning and boiling, killing the sky. He said, "my political strategist was famous all over the world in ancient times. It has been handed down to this day. The whole human family has been blessed by my political strategists and has been standing still. What are you


    "Why, do you want to compete with Zuyin? I don''t know how the other talents of the nine are, but if they are all like you, I really don''t pay attention to them! "


    Du Shaofu was arrogant and contemptuous. Compared with Zhang Wenzheng, Du Shaofu was more arrogant and arrogant. He seemed to be deliberately provoking and disdaining.


    Du Shaofu had no good feelings for the nine masters who always regarded themselves as masters.


    Du Shaofu is not aiming at the nine masters, but he will be more arrogant in the face of the arrogant. This is his inner character, which is hard to change.


    In this world where the strong are respected, the weak eat the strong and the fist is the eternal truth.


    "You are too arrogant. You are looking for death!"


    Zhang Wenzheng''s eyes burst into cold light. There was a burning Rune on his body, which was like a flame. The blazing heat could burn the void. The blazing flame suddenly surged and slapped Du Shaofu.


    He knew that Du Shaofu was a master of array Fu. The array he arranged yesterday was very strong. He didn''t want to give the guy a chance. He wanted to directly suppress the pressure and bring greater awe.


    "Roar!"


    Zhang Wenzheng clapped this palm, a sea of fire was coming, the fiery flame Rune rushed out, like the tide, finally turned into a roaring fire tiger.


    The fire tiger pours on food, as if it distorts the void of heaven and earth, and comes with the terrible authority of crushing everything.


    "It''s just a step away from Fengyu when you first ascend the peak of martial arts."


    "that''s the power of fire of strategists, and Zhang Wenzheng''s cultivation is excellent. It''s said that he can rank at least in the top five of the same generation of political strategists!"


    With Zhang Wenzheng''s hand, people around immediately exclaimed at the terrible breath.


    But at this moment, just for this moment, Zhang Wenzheng on the Zhengwu stage felt something was wrong. His palm turned into a tiger, and it was actually splashing through the opponent''s body, destroying the void, but not destroying the former.


    On the contrary, the arrogant fellow, like lightning, has appeared in front of him.


    At the same time, accompanied by a terrible storm swept through the void, and even brought lightning and thunder around, there were silver and gold electric arc penetrating the void.


    The strength of the yuan God was beyond Zhang Wenzheng''s imagination.


    In a flash, Zhang Wenzheng found his God as if he was facing the supreme. He began to tremble and dizzy. The other side''s pupils were like a black hole, and they wanted to devour his God.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was not polite. Unlike yesterday''s forbearance, he needed more movement to lead out the people he wanted to meet, otherwise this time the Legalists would come in vain.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is also a young man. After all, the bones in his body are young, and his blood is young and easy to boil. I also want to know how strong these top young people are.


    Instead of using martial arts and Taoism, Du Shaofu only used the means that a lingfu master should have.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu also used the power of three kinds of spirit thunder and spirit root.


    Du Shaofu seldom used the power of Yuan Shen. It was difficult for outsiders to recognize the power of Yuan Shen after the fusion of three kinds of spirit thunder and spirit root.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu broke out his powerful status as a rune master, which can be regarded as the peak of his identity. He mixed three kinds of spirit thunder, one kind of mysterious and powerful spirit root, and the power of the mysterious residual skills. How terrible and powerful.


    This is the original God attack, how terrible the attack power is!


    "Boom..."


    On the platform, there were flashes of lightning and thunder, and the terrible silver and gold electric arc covered the sky. The terrible breath made the spirits of the surrounding creatures tremble, and the spirits of the original gods and beasts trembled. Many people wanted to collapse.


    "Not good..."


    At this moment, it seems that they all feel what they are looking at at at the same time, and many eyes suddenly change color.


    "He has a spirit thunder on him!"


    Zhang Wenzheng on the platform of testifying martial arts was sluggish. He was on guard against Du Shaofu''s arrangement of Fu array and Du Shaofu''s attack on Yuan Shen. However, he did not expect that Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen attack would be so strong that he could not touch it at all. The opponent even integrated a spirit thunder in his body.Du Shaofu seldom used the power of lingfu master, but he used the power of Yuan Shen, which does not mean that his original spirit is not strong.


    Even the sages of the golden winged ROC birds once praised that Du Shaofu''s original spirit power was not under the abnormal power of martial arts.


    Besides, among Du Shaofu''s original spirits, there are three kinds of Linglei.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s fist fell directly on Zhang Wenzheng. It seemed like a light blow, but it destroyed Zhang Wenzheng''s defense. Then his mouth vomited blood, his body cracked and blood mist erupted.


    "Ah..."


    When the blood vomited out, Zhang Wenzheng was worthy of being one of the real talents of political strategists. Unexpectedly, he returned to God and screamed.


    But it was too late. The blow was too mysterious. It destroyed Zhang Wenzheng''s body, and there was power of spirit thunder to invade his God. Finally, his body was shaken and fell to guangchal field under the Zhengwu platform. He suffered heavy damage but left his life!


    "Bang!"


    In full view of the public, they watched Zhang Wenzheng fall from the platform. At this moment, all the heartbeat around seemed to stop beating.


    "Spirit thunder, that arrogant boy''s body merges a terrible spirit thunder!"


    In the distance, the eyes of the elders and elders of Legalists are filled with divine light.


    No one expected that the confrontation between Zhang Wenzheng and that arrogant guy would be like this in the end. Zhang Wenzheng was really as vulnerable as a blow, directly lost in seconds, and even had no power to make such a move. This shocked everyone.


    "How can this happen? It''s impossible, impossible..."


    Zhang Wenzheng struggled to stand up and looked at Du Shaofu on the platform of Zheng Wu. His eyes were dull and unbelievable. He was defeated, and he was so embarrassed and miserable.


    "He is not arrogant, he has that capital, this is his real strength!"


    In the distance, that one bright and beautiful, Yan Ran shy, smile nightmare flower woman mouth.


    Not far away, Huang linger''s colorful eyes are also suffused with divine light.


    "Vulnerable, next, master!"


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air, his battle clothes were swaying, his hair was flying, and he looked down on all sides.


    "Suppress the chalkiness!"


    Huitwilight sky launched his hand and jumped directly over the Zhengwu platform. The terrible breath on his body surface was like a storm, covered with hidden talisman patterns, which stimulated the martial pulse and oppressed the world.


    He was a man who respected the heaven and practiced the supreme skills of a famous master. His martial pulse turned into a storm and swept across the sky.


    Huitwilight also inspired the pulse soul, it is a huge butterfly, butterfly wings, but can spread the void, butterfly wings have Phoenix virtual shadow emerge.


    "At the beginning of Wuyu, the wind power of famous masters transformed the" heavenly wind and martial vein "and" ancient Phoenix blood splitting sky butterfly "as the pulse soul. This huimu sky is so powerful that it is better than Zhang Wenzheng!"


    "Huitwilight day a hand is full strength, the first step is strong!"


    There are people around exclaim, eyes, dare not blink, waiting for the results.


    Pulse soul into a storm, ancient Phoenix blood split sky butterfly wings, huitwilight day worthy of one of the famous genius, has a unique style, powerful shock people.


    In the full view of the public, Du Shaofu made a move, just a thought. The silver and gold electric arc poured out everywhere, like thunder, destroying everything, crushing and pushing the four sides.


    Obviously, he was a master of talismans. At the moment, Du Shaofu showed the invincible demeanor of a warrior.


    Du Shaofu is so terrible that he seems to crush huitwilight sky from the realm. The realm is higher than everything else!


    Then, in full view of the public, Du Shaofu gathered a dragon in his hand and directly blew huimu Tian down from the Zhengwu platform.


    "Bang!"


    The whole Cantonese chalkiness field is shaking. Huimu Tian coughs up blood in his mouth and does his best. Under the first shot, he still ends up like this.


    At the moment, only huimu Tian knows the most clearly that the yuan God in the mud pill palace in his mind is still resisting the residual spirit thunder at the moment. The original God is traumatized and his body is not easy.


    "It''s still vulnerable. The next family, Buddhism!"


    Du Shaofu was in the air, arrogant and fierce. He hunted in battle clothes. At the moment, his temperament was quite different from that of yesterday, just like the supreme flying in the sky.


    "Amitabha..."


    Heng Qi threw out a string of Buddhist beads hanging from his neck. They were 108 in total. The light was brilliant and the runes were in the air. They were transformed into 108 Buddha shadows and gathered into a large array. Zhenchal went to Du Shaofu.


    With the sound of Sanskrit and the light of Buddha, we want to let people put down their butcher''s knives and become Buddhas.


    "There is nothing at all. Where can we get dust?"


    Du Shaofu hands his hand and waves the empty shadow of the golden sword, urging the soul of the sword to cut the third level of the soul of the sword. At the moment, the blade is accompanied by silver and gold spirit thunder, which is quite different from the power activated yesterday.


    All over the sky, the arc of the sword destroys everything, cuts out the void, 108 Buddha shadows are cut out, and 108 Buddha beads show deep cracks.


    The knife awn breaks through the sky and does not die out. A blade is straight Bi and has seven eyebrows. It wants to chop its original spirit.


    Hengqi suddenly retreated, the Buddha''s light was wanzhang, his pupils trembled, the runes on the ring scar on his head flowed, and finally turned into a golden Vajra, which resisted the terrible awn of the sword."Bang!"


    In the end, Heng Qi failed to escape the defeat. His body fell like a meteorite from the sky, and was directly blasted down by Du Shaofu''s energy training across the distance.


    "Poof..."


    Blood poured out on the ground, Hengqi''s body cracked, revealing dense white bones, afraid it would be difficult to recover in a short time.


    "It''s a little stronger, but it''s still vulnerable. The next one, Taoism!"


    Du Shaofu is like a real God of war. He is proud of the world and gives advice to all the heroes!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1545

    "Infinite God! &


    when the Taoist Xu Lingzi came on the stage, he had no way out. If he didn''t dare to play at the moment, the prestige of Taoism would not exist.


    "Boom


    Xu Lingzi''s first move is to do his best to urge the soul of the pulse and the martial pulse, and to suppress the world.


    At the same time, he also urged his valuable treasures to turn into many animal shadows. For a time, he was oppressed and roared, and the birds and animals startled the sky. In the wind and clouds, all of them collapsed to Du Shaofu.


    "Roar..."


    This scene is so terrible that it shakes all sides, shakes with courage, blows with strong wind, flies sand and rocks, and the runes are full of flamboyance. A series of startling means urge anyone to see it.


    Even those powerful onlookers in the distance of the Legalists show their admiration for Xu Lingzi. They are definitely the best among the younger generation. They need not only the understanding of the profound meaning, but also the support of surging dark Qi.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints coagulated. Under the thunder and lightning and the silver and gold electric arc all over the sky, Du Shaofu stimulated countless animal powers and gathered into a wave of beasts. With the astonishing roar and animal power, Du Shaofu broke through xulingzi''s means directly in the "roaring" void explosion. The virtual shadow of the beast tide destroyed everything, and the void was destroyed in the place it passed Destroy the enemy!


    "Go down!"


    A beautiful blade sweeps the air and destroys the void. It''s Du Shaofu''s skill of cutting the soul of the sword. It can cut the flesh of the opponent and destroy the spirit of the other side!


    Xu Lingzi fell, and finally fell to the ground of guangchalang, reeling back one after another.


    "Kaka..."


    Xu Lingzi staggered back every step, and his feet were indestructible. The stone slabs of guangchalang, which was blessed by Fu array, also showed signs of cracking. In the center of his eyebrows, there were shallow bloodstains, and bloodstains flowed out. His eyes were dull and his face was full of horror.


    "If Zheng Wu Tai can kill people, your spirit will be destroyed!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth to Xu Lingzi, and his hair was dancing behind his back. He had a certain understanding of the younger generation, the peak of the nine forces.


    There is no doubt that they are very strong and can not be resisted by the ordinary people of the same rank.


    However, compared with the golden winged Dapeng birds, Du Shaofu felt that the xulingzi, Hengqi and others, not to mention the colorful plume of Jialou, could directly confront them as long as they had just stepped into the animal kingdom.


    And if Kalou juecheng and xulingzi are at the same level, they are both at the top of the realm, which is enough to suppress them.


    "The next family, Confucianism!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and pointed to Confucianism.


    At the moment, the nine representatives are monopolized by their own power. How incomparable the figures are according to the battle clothes, which makes the surrounding creatures tremble secretly!


    "Boom


    Yan Liwen boarded the Zhengwu platform, but there was no way out. He stirred the power of heaven and earth, vomited blood essence from his mouth, and offered sacrifices to the sky with his own blood.


    "In my name, let the power of the witch come to me!"


    The voice falls, the sky changes color, the mysterious power comes, and the bright Rune light column falls on Yan Liwen''s body, which makes his body swell and his breath rise.


    In the end, Yan Lixian turned into a giant, just like the ancient witch who came through time and space.


    All the people trembled, and the huge body of witches was covered with mist and breath. It was like a million mountains falling from the sky, which made people want to crush and paralyze.


    "Boom!"


    The huge witch''s body shot, the sky is full of runes, the vigor is boundless, the vastness is turbulent, like a string of mountain torrents burst, crushing to Du Shaofu in the rumbling wind and thunder.


    That terrible power makes heaven and earth boil, and the space "Hula" all explodes.


    "That''s the power of witches. The predecessor of Confucianism is related to the great witches in the legend before ancient times. Those powers of witches were once the most powerful existence in this world. The power of witches still has the power to destroy the world."


    The power of sorcery is so terrible that it has a glorious past beyond the imagination of the world.


    Du Shaofu was also moved by the power of the witch.


    "Bang!"


    then Du Shaofu took his hand, shining all over his body with an ancient flavor. The silver and gold electric arc interweaved and glittered brightly. In front of him, he turned into a silver gold spear, like thunder converging.


    The silver and gold spear converged, and the void suddenly "rumbled" and trembled, and the supreme authority came.


    The silver and gold spear was condensed by Du Shaofu''s various means. It penetrated through the void with a dark space crack. It recorded the sky and destroyed everything. Finally, it directly collided with the huge witch.


    "Boom!"


    This kind of collision makes the energy of this side of the world in disorder, and the sound explosion is like thunder.


    All the runes on the platform were trembling, and the runes were flashing in the sky, and the energy was surging in the sky.


    The chaotic space is gradually restored to calm. The huge body of the wizard is shrinking. It is pierced by the silver and gold spear, and then it is directly broken. It turns into a broken Rune and energy all over the sky. The breath startles the living beings."Poof..."


    Yan Liji''s body emerged, spit blood, and his body also fell back at the same time. He fell on the guangchal field under the Zhengwu platform. He was still in a state of staggering for ten steps. His clothes were shabby and his face was pale, and his eyes were startled.


    "Next family, Mohist school!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, arrogant in the Zheng Wu platform, just like the God of war.


    Mo Jun Yu of the Mohist School boarded the Zhengwu platform. His graceful and moving figure, his blue runes were bright, and his pulse and soul were stimulated. The breath of human dignity was filled with the peak. The amazing breath came from the sky, turning the void on the platform into a vast ocean, and a huge turtle appeared.


    "The power of water, simplified into complex, a drop of water into the ocean, ancient sea swallowing turtle pulse soul!"


    In the crowd, there is a strong person to speak, it seems that delicate delicate body, actually contains that terrible power.


    The sea stirs up a thousand huge chalky waves, and the tortoise hisses and shakes for nine days, pressing down toward Du Shaofu town.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu walked across the sky, treading on the waves in the thousand heavy chalky waves, waving the spirit thunder all over the sky to destroy the empty shadow of the tortoise.


    "Go!"


    Mo Junyu also has a treasure on his body. It is a pearl, bright as the sun, and turns into a huge animal shadow.


    "Roar


    The beast''s shadow roared and startled the sky. It was ferocious and inexplicable. It shrouded Du Shaofu. It was powerful enough to bring down the general military territory. It was definitely not a common treasure.


    "Oh


    Du Shaofu condensed his fingerprints, and with one blow, he produced a virtual shadow of a green dragon. In this ocean, he was like a fish in water, and collided with the huge animal shadow.


    Such collisions, such as the waves on the shore, will shatter the void, rumble, and shake people''s hearts and minds!


    In the end, Du Shaofu won by hitting the magic weapon of Mo Jun, which made the four sides startled.


    "Pedaling!"


    A terrible force swept over him. Mo Jun said that his body was shaken back and fell to the guangchal field under Zhengwu stage. She was weak and pale, but she was not seriously injured.


    At the moment, Mo Jun said to himself that she could feel that the other party just seemed to have done it intentionally, but the vast force did not hurt her.


    It seems that the arrogant guy is deliberately holding hands on her, not as fierce as the strategists and Mohists. Is it because she is a woman


    "The Mohist school is defeated, the next family, the Yin and Yang family!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to Mo Jun''s metaphor any more. He looked at Qi Jia Jun, who was a martial arts youth. He was valiant and had a unique style. He was somewhat similar to that holy and dignified woman.


    "Arrogant!"


    Qijiajun hands, a strange smell of the God of the stock spread in the body, the whole body glow is still like the stars rotating wave.


    That arrogant guy is even more arrogant than him, which makes Qi Jia Jun very uncomfortable in the heart.


    Qi Jiajun''s body was shrouded with starlight. Qi Jiajun directly urged his martial pulse and used his pulse soul to cover a set of star shining armor. He was extraordinary and powerful, just like the Holy Spirit. He was noble and proud, and covered the earth with a vast breath, which made people look at him from afar and his heart was full of emotion.


    "Boom..."


    A big tree appeared in the void, the tree is bright and crystal huge, the crown of the tree blocks the sky, the leaves are like a dense sky, the stars are in circulation.


    At the moment, the space seems to suddenly fall into the night, the pressure rolling, only around the sky and sky stars, there is a star river hanging, the vast air.


    "Taiji is Xuanyi, yin and yang are two Qi, and the star tree is the pulse soul. This Qi Jiajun is still the soul of the earth. He is the youngest, but his cultivation is outstanding. He is really extraordinary!"


    In the night, the stars rotate, and those who are strong in Legalists express the power of qijiajun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1546

    Du Shaofu looked at the huge star tree with a little curiosity and surprise.


    "Suppress the chalkiness!"


    Qijiajun broke out, his hair was dancing wildly, and his eyes were like the brightest two stars, which urged the martial pulse and the pulse soul, and swept out together. If he was driving the stars all over the sky, the breath was terrible. It was like a river of stars crashing down, and the huge gas was crushing everywhere!


    These attacks are too powerful and incomparable. Let Hengqi, xulingzi, mojunyu and others are trembling secretly. They feel that if they face the outbreak of qijiajun at this moment, they will have little chance to fight against this terrible attack.


    However, Du Shaofu resisted. In the eyes of countless trembling millet, Du Shaofu walked across the sky, just like walking in the sky in the starry river. He burst out with a terrible silver and gold arc, like the most brilliant day in the sky, to disperse the night and the stars all over the sky!


    The silver and gold arc broke out, with the supreme prestige, and the terrible power of the original God swept across all directions.


    Star River sweeping, star tree town chalky pressure!


    However, when I met Du Shaofu at the moment, they were all dissipated and were virtually dissolved.


    At the moment, however, the master of talisman, however, showed the demeanor of the peerless God of war. He looked like an invincible warrior and a fierce beast sweeping all directions.


    "It''s very similar."


    In the distance, huangling''er looked at the figure of battle clothes in the light of stars. The similar demeanor made her think of a person who was also that invincible posture, which also appeared on this guy at the moment.


    "Deja vu, like a person."


    In Buddhism, jiuchongling raises his eyebrows slightly at the moment, and the young man in combat clothes on the platform seems to be an acquaintance.


    Qijiajun was shocked. He was oppressed, and everything was suppressed. The guy was like a peerless supreme being pushing everything, which made him hard to support and destroy everything.


    "Broken..."


    Du Shaofu became powerful, and with his fists, a terrible storm swept through the sky. He broke through the stars and opened the curtain of the sky. Then he hit Qi Jiajun on his armor.


    "Bang!"


    Qijiajun''s Starlight armor cracked and was smashed by a fist. The silver and gold electric arc struck him like a sea of thunder.


    "Pedaling..."


    Finally, qijiajun was shaken down from the Zhengwu station and landed in guangchalang. In addition to the cracking of his armor, his injuries were very slight.


    Qi Jia Jun''s eyes were a little surprised. At the last blow, he clearly felt that the arrogant guy kept his hand on him, but he didn''t try his best.


    "Next family, farmhouse!"


    The dark sky was bright and bright again. Du Shaofu opened his mouth and drew the dull eyes back.


    Jiang Yunfeng was helpless, but there was no way out. No matter whether he won or lost, he had to go to the stage. This is his own choice. Obviously, this choice is very unwise, but it has been trapped.


    "Boom


    Jiang Yunfeng did his best, no matter whether he won or not, he would go all out. The whole void was shaking and the earth was roaring.


    "The strength of the farmhouse''s earth comes from ancient times, and there have been countless ancient powerful people, and Jiang Yunfeng can''t be underestimated!"


    Some people are sighing for Jiang Yunfeng''s strength, not under Zhang Wenzheng and huitwilight.


    But this also can''t escape defeat, was swept down by Du Shaofu.


    However, Jiang Yunfeng did not suffer much injury, and he did not mean to fight again.


    Jiang Yunfeng has already known the result. The seemingly arrogant guy is a terrible existence. Unless the two guys in the farm don''t come to fight against him, there is no one else who can stop him.


    "I''ve lost. I''ve lost all of them!"


    "Is it true? Who can tell me whether I am dreaming or not?"


    "Is that guy really the reincarnation of God of war?"


    "It''s terrible. Is that guy really just an outside Rune master?"


    The audience was shocked, and several representatives were defeated. They were defeated cleanly and thoroughly. Compared with the defeat of Gongsun Xiong and Su Haohui yesterday, they were much more embarrassed.


    Su Haohui and Gongsun Xiong, who were still cursing in secret, were already opening their mouths like disks. Their chin could not be closed. Their looks were frightening and their eyes were horrified!


    How could they have thought that even Zhang Wenzheng and huimu Tian, who are the top three, have been so devastated and vulnerable.


    "The arrogant boy, the more he looks, the more pleasing he is. If only I were the son of the Legalists!"


    In the dense crowd of Legalists, at this moment, even a lot of young girls begin to ripple their hearts.


    That young man in war clothes, sweeping all directions and crushing all directions, can be said to be unique and has a world-famous demeanor.


    "Is this true? Tell me if it''s true!"


    Yu Bufan''s eyes are dull, and he stares at Mu Yuming tightly. He pinches Mu Yuming''s face fiercely. The confrontation just happened in front of him makes him dare not believe it is true."Ah What the hell are you doing with me? "


    Mu Yuming cried out with pain, and then he was shocked. His heart trembled and his excited body trembled. He said, "it''s true. Even Zhang Wenzheng, Hui evening sky and Qi Jiajun are not rivals."


    Long Wu has been staring at Zheng Wu Tai, and the shock in his heart will not be under everyone''s control. But at the moment, he is not afraid, and even a little lucky.


    Dragon five is glad that he can still make a move, that arrogant boy has not been defeated in the hands of the eight.


    "Dragon five, it''s your turn now!"


    On the platform of Zheng Wu, Du Shaofu looked directly at Longwu. His eyes were bright. He hunted in his clothes, and he had a great momentum.


    "Good yuan Shen power!"


    the five dragons are flying in the sky, and the runes are filled with the whole body. It seems that an illusory dragon shadow emerges from the whole body.


    "Oh..."


    When the last word of the five characters of the Dragon falls, a dragon power surges and turns into a whirlpool with the light of supreme prestige. Finally, a white dragon with a length of thousands of feet rushes out.


    With the arrival of that terrible dragon power at the moment, there was a deep roar all around, all of which were terrified.


    For all the beasts, the terrible dragon power comes from the blood and the spirit of the beast. Unless the power is enough, it cannot be resisted.


    The Dragon sings nine days, the sound waves roll, let the four sides of the pulse soul crawl.


    Under the power of the dragon, all the people trembled!


    It was a real giant dragon, with shining white scales, five claws on its belly, and powerful impact on the sky.


    As a descendant of the pure blood dragon family, Longwu has enough pride.


    Even the younger generation of nine people, he Longwu dare to be proud.


    For him, the outside human can only be mole ants.


    The blood of the dragon clan is enough to prove everything. It is said that in the ancient times, the orcs prevailed in the world, and the three feet of Qilin, dragon and Phoenix were respected in the heaven and earth, which shocked ancient and modern times. Since ancient times, there are endless legends left behind. At that time, the human race was still so small.


    "It''s a pity that the dragon clan is the Supreme God. You can''t shout any more, boy."


    The white dragon rushed to the Zhengwu platform. Its huge body straddled the void, half submerged in the clouds. The ferocious dragon''s head dived, its pupils were like the sun, and its claws cracked the sky. In the next moment, the roars from the mouth were like sonic booms.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    The Dragon chants incessantly, countless giant dragons'' virtual shadows float in the sky, and the sound is melodious, but it can penetrate the void and make the world boil.


    In an instant, all kinds of supreme talismans were covered with secret patterns.


    The terrible breath is extremely terrible, shocking people''s soul, so that the heaven and earth will be broken.


    "Everyone''s ears are sealed, this is the voice of the dragon soul of the dragon clan!"


    the voice of a strong legalist in the distance falls on the four sides of guangchal field.


    That''s a terrible method of the dragon people. Not all the dragon people can cultivate successfully and attack the spirit and spirit power.


    That''s the supreme means of the dragon people. It''s too terrible.


    The chant of the dragon is melodious and the dragon''s power is supreme. Accompanied by the brilliant runes, Qiqi town chalkiness to Du Shaofu.


    It was a supreme crushing of the original gods, enough to destroy all the original gods.


    The sound of the dragon soul is too terrible. Let Hengqi and xulingzi are all confined to five senses.


    However, Du Shaofu was not afraid, and he was only attacked by Yuan Shen.


    Longwu''s yuan Shen attack is not weak, in fact, it has been perverted.


    But the problem is that Du Shaofu''s original spirit, just like his body, is far more abnormal than Dragon five.


    No one knows that at this moment, in the mud pill palace of Du Shaofu, the red Jiri horse monkey yuan God on the nine turn God leilian sits cross legged, motionless, and the electric arc is diffuse, just like a rock.


    "Oh


    Dragon five not only urged yuan Shen to attack, but at the moment, the huge body swooped down from the sky at the same time, in an attitude of destroying everything, and roared down to Du Shaofu.


    The dragon claw tears the space, the ferocious dragon mouth is like the blood color whirlpool, can swallow everything!


    Du Shaofu didn''t say a word, but his figure disappeared in a very strange speed. In the attack of Yuan Shen, he came and went freely in the Dragon shadow rune.


    Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared from the eyes of the five dragons and suddenly changed color.


    But it was too late. Du Shaofu appeared quietly on the head of the huge dragon.


    The next moment, under the full view of the public, the young man in war clothes is not like a talisman at all, just like the reincarnation of the real God of war. He blows his fist out and destroys the space. There are dark cracks around his fist, and the light circle appears. One blow directly hits the five heads of the dragon.


    "Bang!"


    The head of Longwu is muffled, the scales are broken, the skin of the dragon is split, and the blood splashes high, which makes it very sad.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    With his fist like a rainstorm, Du Shaofu dropped several fists one after another, hitting the heart of the dragon''s five eyebrows.


    "Ouch..."


    The fist to the flesh, through the keel, let the Dragon five ferocious head, eyebrows, blood spatter, a scream in the mouth, a moment of breath dying, blood basin mouth crazy spit dragon blood, dragon blood chalky dyed red certificate martial arts!"Boom


    Longwu''s huge body of white dragon also fell directly on the Zhengwu platform. Strictly speaking, Du Shaofu blew down from the air with a fist. He fell heavily, and his eyes trembled!


    It all happened so fast, especially the last scene, which was almost finished in a few gasps.


    The terrible dragon five, a descendant of the pure blood dragon family, is trampled under the feet of the public, dying and unable to move.


    "As I said, the dragon people do not have any arrogant qualifications in front of me!"


    Perhaps it was because of the golden winged ROC family, or perhaps he was practicing the skills of the golden winged ROC family. Du Shaofu had never been fond of the dragon people.


    "Bang!"


    At the moment, Du Shaofu did not show any courtesy to the Dragon five. Finally, he raised his foot in the air and directly kicked the huge white dragon of Longwu off the Zhengwu platform. The blood of the Dragon splashed and the scales of the dragon were smashed.


    "My God!"


    That foot, the Dragon kick fly, as if also kicked in the hearts of countless people around, let the heart beat hard.


    That arrogant fellow, how terrible and arrogant this is, and look down on the world!


    The most powerful representative of the eight families and the five dragons of the dragon clan, but in the end, it was swept away by an outside spirit Master with the power of Yuan Shen.


    This is humiliation, is a kind of supreme crush, is an invincible and peerless demeanor!


    "Is this a kind of forewarning, telling me that we are going to decline from now on!"


    Around the audience, some people can''t help speaking, the heart is very depressed.


    "How terrible it is that an outside Rune master is so strong and powerful!"


    all the onlookers are silent and depressed, and no one will think that the young man in war clothes is arrogant to seek death at the moment.


    Just a moment ago, the young man in uniform defeated everyone''s genius with his invincible style in the wheel battle.


    Is this kind of person just arrogant?


    Even if he is arrogant, for all the onlookers at the moment, it is also natural, because this is a world of strength.


    "This son must be used by me. If it is used by others, it will be a big trouble for my Legalists."


    Among the strong Legalists in the distance, some spoke.


    On the platform, Du Shaofa looked around, and his battle clothes were stained with blood again, showing a bit of ferocity. He said aloud: "only Legalists are left. Does no one dare to go up!"


    the voice spread out, resounding all over the place and echoed for a long time.


    Listening to these words, for almost all the children of Legalists, they were extremely frightened.


    That guy still thinks about Legalists in the end.


    Legalists have young generation of outstanding people gathered in everything. Except those who are closed, almost all of them are outside the Zhengwu platform.


    But at the moment, the way of the original extraordinary posture, but in the secretly trembling, a pair of bright eyes in the face of each other.


    Finally, everyone''s eyes fell on a young man with awe inspiring temperament.


    The awe inspiring young man''s eyes were beating. This was the legalist. At the moment, he was the leader of the scene, and he couldn''t give in.


    The young man walked out and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "Let me do it!"


    Suddenly, there is a voice from the far sky, when the last word falls, the figure has appeared in the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1547

    He was a young man of twenty-eight years old. He was dressed in a robe. His black pupil was as dazzling as obsidian, and he was awe inspiring. Under the seemingly calm eye waves on Lang Jun''s face, there was a sharp and fake look in his eyes.


    His imposing momentum makes people feel that it is full of an inexplicable danger.


    "Great, it''s the second brother."


    Li Chuya, who was defeated yesterday, was excited to see that young man in brocade.


    "It''s the second brother. The boy will not be the opponent."


    A long skirt woman of Legalist school is excited, tall and beautiful. She also agrees that the arrogant boy is very strong and incredible. However, she has a kind of confidence in her second brother. The second brother is absolutely invincible. No matter how strong the arrogant guy is, she will never be his opponent.


    "It''s brother Qianran coming!"


    "Brother Qianran, this is to do it in person!"


    originally, some of the Legalists'' children were frightened and looked at each other. When they saw the man in the robe, they were immediately injected with a heart tonic, and all the children burst out a kind of self-confidence that is difficult for ordinary people to understand.


    Even many of the elders and the strong in the legalist school also have a faint smile in their eyes at the moment.


    In the hearts of all the Legalists, the young man named Han Qianran is the strongest one among the younger generation of Legalists. Even the other top generation are inferior.


    Of course, only the young generation can eliminate the two evils.


    In fact, the existence of those two demons has never made more efforts in the clan. I''m afraid that they have never dealt with the outside world for at least ten years.


    In the witness of all the Legalists'' children, Han Qianran has been the peak of the younger generation of Legalists over the years. He has never been defeated and has been far ahead of his peers.


    "Han Qianran, is he going to make a move?"


    "is he Han Qianran of Legalists?"


    In addition, the young and powerful people of other major forces and all of us are attracted by Han Qianran at the moment.


    The name Han Qianran has already been spread among other masters and some top forces.


    Han Qianran, this name is the strongest existence of the younger generation of Legalists!


    When this young man in brocade appears in the air, the whole space on the platform is quietly solidified. The light breeze can''t break the tense atmosphere.


    Some of the old and powerful Legalists present looked at the young man in the robe, and their eyes were somewhat deterred.


    Such a detached youth has already surpassed many powerful and old people of Legalists.


    After the Yangtze River waves push forward the waves, that young man is rising arrogantly. I''m afraid it will not take too long to transform into the pillar of the whole legalist school and will carry the banner of the whole legalist school.


    The young people who had just left the legalist school, when they saw the arrival of the young people in brocade, immediately showed a smile and awe. Their dignified look relaxed for a moment, and then they bowed respectfully.


    Du Shaofu fell on the platform of Zheng Wu, and his eyes turned to the visitors, and his eyes slowly flashed with light.


    Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with waves from the visitors. The visitors were really strong.


    Du Shaofu''s pulse in his body was also slightly fluctuating. He felt that there was something familiar about the young man.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be some small surprises on the platform this time But now I''m sorry to tell you... "


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the young men in brocade slowly crossed the space and landed on the Zhengwu platform.


    "Boom


    When his steps appeared on the platform, all of us could feel that there was a torrential breath in the young man''s body, like a storm sweeping the four sides.


    At this moment, the rune is dazzling. The handsome figure is wrapped in the light. It is heroic and transcendent. It has a sense of majesty coming from heaven and earth, like a God King.


    His handsome face was filled with a smile. He looked at Du Shaofu faintly and said, "you are over. You are not qualified to step on the platform of Zhengwu."


    When the smiling face, light words fall, but let all the onlookers feel that the sky and earth are shaking, the atmosphere is completely solidified.


    "He''s strong!"


    Hengqi, xulingzi and other strong men are outstanding among all the people. There is no need to talk about the arrogance in our hearts. But at the moment, they are all secretly praising the young people in brocade robes. The invisible breath is enough to suppress them.


    "If you want to challenge me, take out the treasure first, or you are still not qualified!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s words were astonished to all quarters.


    That arrogant guy is still thinking about the treasure.


    Then Du Shaofu seemed to feel that he needed to emphasize it again. He glanced at the young man in brocade and said, "no treasure, I don''t have time to play with you."


    Smell speech, wide chalkiness field all around the vision is ruthless, that guy''s head inside, seem to be full of brain is just treasure.Jin Pao youth''s eyes also jerked, looking at Du Shaofu, but there was a smile on his face, but the smile was a little contemptuous and indifferent.


    "Boom!"


    the space trembled fiercely, and a thing was snatched out of the hand of the young man in the brocade robe. The heaven and earth trembled for a moment. The runes all over the sky twinkled, and a terrible breath burst out. The bright light was like the rising sun, and the light of the whole guangchali field was dazzling.


    It is an ancient and simple yellow wheel, which makes a roar of "rumbling" and spins like a star, bringing an incomparable sense of oppression.


    The wheel is shining, bathed in divine light, sacred, light and rain pouring, but the sound vibrates like thunder.


    When the ancient roulette appeared, the whole Legalists were solemn and dignified, and even some disciples knelt down to the wheel.


    "It''s a semi sacred vessel, and it has its own psychic spirit, which can protect our family!"


    some Legalists exclaimed, with solemn and awe.


    At this moment, in Du Shaofu''s Shrine, Zijin tianque roared. It seemed that he had been pulled by something. The feeling was that he had not even brought up the Panlong war god armor and Buddha shadow beads.


    "Zijin tianque is a black sheep. It seems that he wants to swallow the plate."


    Du Shaofu had a secret way in his heart. His mind communicated with Zijin tianque and calmed the turbulent spirit in Zijin tianque.


    "It''s a good plate. I can take it."


    Du Shaofu said seriously. He felt that the magic weapon was extraordinary, with a distinctive flavor, and it was very powerful.


    After that, Du Shaofu put the seal and seal ban on the zhenshipan plate in the void.


    "That''s the earthshaking plate, the half sacred vessel, and the arrogant boy calls it a plate!"


    Some people in the Legalists are indignant. It is a great treasure of the legalist school that shakes the world disk. It is the true semi sacred vessel that is closest to the existence of the sacred instrument. Only Han Qianran can be worthy of possession.


    The young man in brocade looked at Du Shaofu and saw him set up a seal and ban on his Zhenshi disk. He secretly showed a little disdain and said, "it''s no use to deal with you. It''s just to let you open your eyes. This is a semi holy weapon, a great treasure of our Legalists..."


    "Noisy, I don''t study my own things."


    However, Du Shaofu interrupted the words of the young man in the brocade robe, which shocked the audience again. Together with the guy, he already regarded the shaking world plate as his own.


    The young man in brocade looks at Du Shaofu, his smile is stiff on his handsome face, and then he is slowly restrained.


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s battle clothes were swept away, his eyes looked directly at each other, and all of a sudden his eyes were bright.


    Everyone knows that none of the two people on the platform will be good at it!


    "Remember my name, Han Qianran, this will be the end of you!"


    When the youth in the brocade robe opened their mouth, the light in their eyes became more and more bright. A terrible breath broke out, gathering the energy of the four worlds, shaking the void, and making the whole evidence platform suddenly surging with wind and clouds!


    Du Shaofu knew this name, and from the yuan God of Nada, it was the strongest existence of the younger generation of Legalists. It was an existence beyond the reach of the same generation of Legalists.


    "Also remember my name, God of war, invincible war, invincible God!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, waved his fists with both hands, and his eyes were fixed on Han Qianran. When his voice fell, his body was full of bright light and a terrible breath filled his body. The sky was covered with silver and gold arcs, and a terrible storm of Yuan Shen swept through.


    "It''s a very strong spirit. It''s a combination of spirit and thunder. For an outside person, it''s also able to shake the past and shine the present. It''s just a spirit ray. I also have it!"


    Han Qianran smiles, but the chill on his face is gradually strong. Then, from the brow, suddenly there is a golden thunder storm, which bursts into the sky and shoots at the sky. A terrible energy fluctuation suddenly stirs up the whole world.


    Then a strange golden arc, with golden lightning, burst out in the sky, scattered and swept away.


    "Hula..."


    The dazzling golden arc poured down, and countless golden thunders fell from the sky and covered the whole Zhengwu platform, which was like a prison of thunder light and wrapped Du Shaofu.


    "It''s a thunderbolt!"


    As Du Shaofu looked around, the thunder and martial pulse in his body suddenly began to stir. In his mind, the red Jiri horse monkey spirit suddenly flashed a bright arc.


    What surprised Du Shaofu even more was that the round and strange stone in the palace of mud pills in his mind. At the moment, it seemed that he was affected by something invisible and wanted to come out of his mind.


    "Thunder, that boy is defeated!"


    The terrible thunder was rolling, and the golden thunder was in the sky. Countless Legalists'' children trembled and laughed for it. The boy could no longer be arrogant.


    "Boy, it''s time to end. It''s really the end if you run rampant with the spirit thunder and lose under my soul destroying God thunder. I even give you the opportunity to arrange the biggest support of your array Fu master, Fu array!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1548

    The bright golden thunder light diffuses from Han Qianran''s body surface, and the golden thunder is gathered around. The dense thunder light is more and more bright and dazzling, which can kill the soul spirit.


    "No, it''s too much time for you to lose with Fuzhen!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Han Qianran, shook his head and looked at the golden thunder. His tongue slightly licked his lips, as if he could kill all the spirits. If he had a chance to merge with the spirit of thunder, he would have gone further.


    "You are arrogant, but you can''t afford to be arrogant in front of me!"


    Han Qianran opened his mouth indifferently, revealing his white but dense teeth. In the next moment, his figure was like electricity, like a tiger pouncing on food and moving like thunder. His figure expanded rapidly in Du Shaofu''s double pupils. The golden arc converged all over the sky and pointed to Du Shaofu''s eyebrow with a Golden lightning finger print.


    "What an amazing speed


    Hengqi, xulingzi and so on can''t stand to marvel. The speed, which runs through the void, is far above them. Even with the strength of the yuan God, it is difficult to capture.


    But Du Shaofu avoided. His body was like a duckweed. He leaned out of a curve like a tumbler, avoiding Han Qianran''s golden thunder fingerprints directly.


    "Hiss..."


    Han Qianran''s eyes moved as fast as lightning. His fingers stretched out and turned into a thunder claw print. He twisted the space, pinched and exploded the air, penetrating through the void, and went straight to Du Shaofu''s throat.


    Come on! Cruel! Accurate!


    Han Qianran''s attack is dazzling, and the combination of speed and authority is natural. There is no great power of Hengqi, qijiajun, etc. who will be in a violent storm. However, the danger contained in this is far better than that of Hengqi.


    Fierce and fast, it is obvious that Han Qianran has experienced many battles. His achievements are definitely not as simple as growing up in a greenhouse.


    At the moment, such a move, enough to prove that Han Qianran has bathed in blood and has gone through countless trials.


    The air burst from the paw print, and instantly reached Du Shaofu''s throat.


    But this moment, just before the flash of the paw print reached Du Shaofu''s throat, Du Shaofu''s figure was also rapidly retreating, shaking his arms, and hitting the paw marks with a fist.


    "Bang!"


    Such collisions, such as the sky fell fierce thunder, lightning spatter, countless arcs spread away, the destructive force of thunder released in this moment, let the space constantly shake.


    "Pedaling!"


    Han Qianran''s body staggers backward and shakes back two steps. His eyes are also changing color, and his palms are numb and painful.


    What makes Han Qianran change color is that the other side is actually motionless like a mountain, like a rock. His heaven soul God thunder, at the moment, can''t play any role. It seems that he can''t do any harm to the original God of the former, and seems to be swallowed up by the other Party''s original God.


    Han Qianran feels right, but it''s not Du Shaofu''s original God who is swallowing the power of thunder.


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen wanted to swallow it up, but it was intercepted by the round stone in the mud pill palace.


    If the stone is a living thing, I wish it would be taken away and devoured. It would not be afraid of the terrible thunder power. Like sucking breast milk, the more the better.


    It was a strange stone, too.


    "No, it seems that you didn''t take advantage of the chalky evidence."


    the eyes of countless Legalists'' children who were looking forward to it all the time, looked at Han Qianran. It seemed that not only did he not get any advantage from the chalkiness, but also some fell behind, and began to be unbelievable. He just became relaxed, and suddenly he was again filled with solemnity


    "not so good, is it just that There''s a little bit of power. "


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at Han Qianran. He hunted in the golden arc of the sky.


    "It''s just a trial. I have the right to use all my strength!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, there was a circular ripple around Han Qianran''s body, which swept across the sky on the self certification platform.


    Suddenly, Han Qianran''s hair was erect, his whole body burst into a divine light, his eyes twinkled like the sun, his breath swept across all directions, and a breath of enfeoffment realm came. However, he was far more than the ordinary cultivator of Fengyu realm. With the golden thunder, he was extremely powerful and beyond imagination.


    The terrible pressure made the children of Legalists around him paralyzed, and the strong men such as Hengqi were awe inspiring.


    "Han Qianran has set foot in the territory of Fengyu."


    Everyone, the young and powerful in the major forces trembled, and Huang ling''er, as well as the gorgeous women not far away, were also moved.


    At the moment, Han Qianran is like the supreme, accompanied by gold thunder around, sonorous array.


    Such momentum as thousands of troops in the gallop, the body release bright light, Han Qianran''s eyes also gush out bright thunder light.


    The world was boiling, and countless eyes and hearts trembled. That young man in brocade was too powerful.


    "You won''t be my enemy!"


    Han Qianran opened his mouth, and his voice was like thunder, shocking people''s soul. The golden arc around him was surging like a golden wave, and His Majesty was awe inspiring.


    If he was born, he would sweep the world, stand alone and shake the world!"It''s just territory, no pressure!"


    Du Shaofu responded, but he was also shocked. The Legalists are indeed powerful, and there is no force on Kyushu that can compare with it.


    Don''t mention that Han Qianran was born. Even if Li Chuya went out, none of the major forces on Kyushu could resist.


    However, Du Shaofu was not afraid of it. He was not the first to see it. At present, he killed more than one of them.


    Han Qianran is far superior to the outside world''s feudal realm practitioners, but Du Shaofu is not the original.


    Although he didn''t inspire the power of martial arts, Du Shaofu''s physical refining was not a decoration.


    Not long ago, Du Shaofu''s body and state of mind had been greatly improved by virtue of the rich imperial palace Dragon Spirit baptism.


    Now, even if it''s just physical strength, Du Shaofu can sweep all directions. With the power of the spirit talisman, he is fearless!


    "Well, if it makes you hard, I''ll let you know what despair is!"


    Han Qianran opened his mouth, and a powerful force swept out, which made the void tremble, the heaven and earth tremble, the four clouds moved and the void swayed.


    A terrible breath broke out again from Han Qianran''s body, which seemed to affect the energy of the four directions of heaven and earth, and the void on the whole evidence platform began to blur and distort.


    "Oh, my God, what kind of power can influence heaven and earth!"


    "The breath is terrible!"


    The surrounding heroes are really moving and frightening, and the terrible power is affecting the heaven and earth.


    At the moment, Han Qianran is just like a deity coming, and the pressure is terrible.


    At this moment, Han Qianran had already stepped into the void on the platform of proof of martial arts, flowing and shining, and the holy breath came, so that the children of Legalists around him looked up at the void and knelt down for it.


    "I know, that is the supreme power, Han Qianran is the supreme!"


    "No, it doesn''t seem to be the real supreme."


    Some of us exclaimed and trembled.


    "No, it''s not the real supreme, it''s the half step supreme. Han Qianran surpasses the human dignity and achieves the half step supremacy!"


    in the crowd, Huang ling''er opens her mouth, and her colorful eyes are full of radiance.


    Half step to the supreme, that''s enough to be terrible, but everything that has a relationship with the supreme will be terrible.


    "Half step supreme!"


    In the distance, the strong and old people of Legalists smile and half step supreme, which is one of the strongest beings in the world.


    Han Qianran''s natural posture surpasses human dignity. Although it is only half step supreme, it is enough to be proud of the world and shake the whole world.


    "Half step supreme!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Han Qianran, felt the strength of the breath, and then murmured, "Shaojing seems to be born supreme!"


    "Boy, are you desperate?"


    Han Qianran is in the sky at the moment, overlooking Du Shaofu. His golden arc is fluctuating, and his spirit is like light and rain, like a miracle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1549

    "Just like you, I can beat ten!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Han Qianran with a serious look.


    "That guy is really arrogant to the end. He doesn''t know how to live or die!"


    The graceful woman of the legalist family despised Du Shaofu and sneered at her eyes. She believed her second brother Han Qianran without reservation. The arrogant boy was about to be ravaged.


    "I''m half step supreme. In front of me, if you''re a dragon, you''ll have to sit down for me if you''re a tiger!"


    The terrible collision caused countless onlookers around the chalkiness field to retreat one after another at the moment. The diffuse energy aftershocks were enough to shock the practitioners of wuzun realm to death.


    Han Qianran was drinking and his voice was shaking the sky. Those words made the dragon people in the distance, but their looks were not very good-looking.


    "Boom


    Zhou Kong is trembling, and Han Qianran gives his hand. Since then, the violent power of his whole body pours into all directions, shaking the four sides, and the void is shaking wildly. In the thunder and lightning, the sky is full of golden thunder, bright runes, and the supreme power moves together.


    "Heaven and earth are in accordance with each other."


    Drinking like thunder, Han Qianran urged the attack to twist the heaven and earth on this side, just like controlling the heaven and earth, turning it into a bright whirlpool from the sky.


    "I''m half step supreme. In front of me, if you''re a dragon, you''ll have to sit down for me if you''re a tiger!"


    The whirlpool of the disc condensed into a real object and turned into a spiral vortex, tearing up the space. The terrible power came from the ninth day and directly enveloped Du Shaofu.


    The terrible spiral whirlpool comes, and the heaven and earth are strange. The dark cracks in the surrounding space burst, revealing the palpitating dark light, which makes the heaven and earth vibrate wildly.


    Then the sky crumbled and the void exploded, glowing.


    In this way, the "heaven and earth FA Xiang" destroyed everything, showing a terrible trend.


    Around the crowd looked, but also shudder, the yuan God in shudder!


    "The spirit thunder is too strong, and the breath is complex. It seems that it is the earth breaking thunder in the rumor, but it is not!"


    It is a kind of destruction of the sky and the earth, rolling down, unstoppable!


    Du Shaofu also moved. At this moment, the whole world began to ripple out a violent and majestic destructive energy. There were silver and gold arc waves, which became more and more bright. It was like rolling up the thunder sea waves and violently tumbling, and a burst of violent and destructive energy filled it.


    "Roar..."


    In the sea of rolling silver gold electric arc, the bright silver gold arc burst out, the palpitating arc flew into the sky, and a thunder beast roared out.


    In the next moment, a giant tortoise of silver and gold thunder was born, with the bright arc all over the sky and the destructive lightning energy of shaking space, and rose in a terrible posture.


    The emptiness is bright and full of vitality, and the destructive power is made by nature.


    The appearance of thunder and giant tortoise was originally the soul and Dharma form of the earth''s avalanche thunder. Now Du Shaofu is condensed with three kinds of spirit thunder accompanied by supreme prestige. His power is multiplied and his power is boundless!


    "Roar..."


    The silver and gold thunder turtle raised its head like a giant dragon, and rose to the sky. The terrible roar of the beast was like nine days of thunder.


    Such sound waves alone are enough to make ordinary martial arts practitioners tremble!


    In countless astonished eyes, the huge silver golden thunder giant turtle rushed into the spiral vortex of Han Qianran.


    "Boom, boom..."


    For a moment, it was as if countless bombs were thrown into the huge chalky waves, and the thunder sounds resounded from them


    "Boom, boom..."


    The sky and earth are going to be shattered by the bright arc and the thunderbolt rune.


    Zheng Wutai and the vast chalkiness field are shaking and shaking.


    But for the blessing of Fu array, the heaven and earth would have been destroyed.


    Han Qianran, the first person of the younger generation of Legalists, no one will feel that he is not strong enough at this moment!


    The terrible collision caused countless onlookers around the chalkiness field to retreat one after another at the moment. The diffuse energy aftershocks were enough to shock the practitioners of wuzun realm to death.


    "Pedaling..."


    In full view of the public, Han Qianran staggered back on the Zhengwu platform and stepped back, shaking the platform.


    "Poof..."


    Han Qianran''s eyes were trembling, and his expression was appalled. When he finally stabilized his body, he opened his mouth and "puffed" with a trace of blood that could not help overflowing.


    All of a sudden, the world is trembling, there are bursts of sonorous wind and thunder, as if there is a supreme trend in the collapse of pressure.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu was just staggering backward in the void, shaking back a little, stepping into the air, the space ripple level under his feet was surging, and his body stood still again!


    "Han Qianran is injured!"


    Around shock, countless eyes in trembling.


    "My God, is that true?"


    Han Qianran, the first person of the younger generation of Legalists, no one will feel that he is not strong enough at this moment!That arrogant guy, unexpectedly is again resisted down, and let Han Qianran wounded.


    Han Qianran, half step supreme, is still unable to do anything about the arrogant guy at the moment.


    "The spirit thunder is too strong, and the breath is complex. It seems that it is the earth breaking thunder in the rumor, but it is not!"


    "It seems that there is a legendary breath of Yin Luo Tun soul thunder. It''s strange..."


    The strong Legalists in the distance were also trembling. Han Qianran tried his best to urge the "heaven and earth FA Xiang" of Legalists to be countered, which was unacceptable to them.


    Around shock, countless eyes in trembling.


    "To defeat Han Qianran''s half step supreme with pure yuan Shen''s power, which is too terrible, is a demon!"


    In the crowd, that one bright and beautiful, Yan Ran shy, smile nightmare like flower woman, eyes moving, gushing out shock.


    "Is this the despair you want to give me? It seems that the effect is just to disappoint me. Is it just that for the younger generation of Legalists?"


    Du Shaofu looked down on Han Qianran and was domineering, like the real God of war.


    Han Qianran''s eyes are trembling, his eyes are bright with golden light, and his face is iron blue. Where is he.


    "It seems that there is a legendary breath of Yin Luo Tun soul thunder. It''s strange..."


    After that, Han''s words began to change.


    In one step, two steps and three steps, Han Qianran stepped into the sky. His robe was covered with energy armor. The runes were bright and the sky was surging. It made the whole world seem sacred.


    In a flash, Han Qianran appeared in the air. His body was wrapped by the light of the runes. The hidden patterns of the talisman interweaved the void. The surrounding areas emitted astonishing fluctuations, and the bright golden arc eyes beat like the sun.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the world is trembling, there are bursts of sonorous wind and thunder, as if there is a supreme trend in the collapse of pressure.


    Drinking like thunder, Han Qianran urged the attack to twist the heaven and earth on this side, just like controlling the heaven and earth, turning it into a bright whirlpool from the sky.


    "Hiss..."


    Han Qianran''s eyes closed, and then opened again, in the eyes between the open and close, there is a frightening beam like thunder swept out.


    This vision, can illuminate the vast void, looking through the past and present!


    "Oh..."


    In full view of the public, Han Qianran used the martial pulse, half step supreme power.


    Du Shaofu looked down on Han Qianran and was domineering, like the real God of war.


    Han Qianran urged the pulse soul, it is a white tiger, pure blood white tiger virtual shadow, has turned into a true spirit, the whole body white light is bright, peerless in the sky.


    Han Qianran also urged the spirit of God thunder, there are several ways to turn into terrible.


    The void is crumbling, the sky is falling apart!


    At this time, Han Qianran''s spirits were surging around him, just like miracles. He urged many means to integrate with each other.


    Thunder and lightning soared into the sky, white tigers roared, fierce birds and other animals spread their wings to strike the sky, and dragon shadow roared, which turned into a vision of heaven and earth.


    "That guy is really arrogant to the end. He doesn''t know how to live or die!"


    "That''s the" power of Dharma and Taoism ", the combination of magic and power


    The young people around him exclaimed. It was obvious that Han Qianran had cultivated the "Dharma" of Legalists to such a terrible level.


    "The way of heaven is far away, the humanity is near, a break in the law!"


    At the moment, Han Qianran is standing in the void, not a bit dignified, only majestic, only the general situation, gathering everything, such as the supreme looking down upon the human beings.


    "Boom


    The appearance of thunder and giant tortoise was originally the soul and Dharma form of the earth''s avalanche thunder. Now Du Shaofu is condensed with three kinds of spirit thunder accompanied by supreme prestige. His power is multiplied and his power is boundless!


    When the last word fell, Han Qianran waved and moved, prompting everything, and zhenchal pressed to Du Shaofu!


    This is the way of Legalists. The combination of magic and potential makes the trend natural, and the Dharma is boundless!


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the sky above the lightning and thunder, such as the sound of thunder burst.


    The emptiness is bright and full of vitality, and the destructive power is made by nature.


    That arrogant guy, unexpectedly is again resisted down, and let Han Qianran wounded.


    Such a terrible offensive, the void that has been crossed has turned into nothingness, and the space has burst into cracks.


    This scene, let people look at it is also trembling, hair inverted!


    All living beings are trembling for the terrible pressure and energy!


    Han Qianran, the first person of the younger generation of Legalists, no one will feel that he is not strong enough at this moment!


    The guy who claimed to be the God of war was so powerful that no one would deny it at the moment, and even just let Han Qianran suffer a loss.


    "Pedaling..."


    "Can the God of war resist?"


    But now, people have to worry about it. It''s really Han Qianran''s real strength at the moment. It''s too powerful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1550

    Mu Yuming, Yu Bufan, etc., looked at the sky with dull eyes and nervous tension.


    They are standing on the edge of the guangchali field and have been so shocked that they can''t speak for a long time.


    The powerful Legalists, who were watching from afar, were shocked and trembled at the moment.


    That mysterious young man can make Han Qianran Bi so strong.


    If such young people can finally be accepted by the Legalists, they will be able to suppress the other eight major schools and the major forces, and some of the Legalists are pondering and shaking in their hearts.


    "It''s much better than the previous ones!"


    On the stage of Zheng Wu, Du Shaofu was smiling, and his eyes showed his sincere appreciation.


    When the faint voice came out of his mouth and swallowed up, a silver golden arc beam flashed out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, releasing the power of violent destruction in an instant.


    "Boom


    A real supremacy suddenly came, the sky of silver and gold thunder, suddenly power doubled.


    This is Du Shaofu''s three fusion spirit thunder in his mind at the moment, and the mysterious spirit root is no longer hidden and suppressed.


    From yesterday to today''s duel, Du Shaofu used the power of Yuan Shen, but he didn''t use all three kinds of spirit thunder and mysterious spirit root.


    "Chulala..."


    A huge tree of silver and gold thunder appeared in the void, and the supreme authority poured out from the huge tree of silver and gold thunder, which was full of bright heart palpitations.


    They were the three spirits of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, and the mysterious spirit root which was condensed and transformed without reservation.


    On the silver gold thunder tree, the talisman secret pattern is bright, covers the tree, blocks out the sky and the sun.


    The breath of ancient tyranny is desolate and magnificent, which can''t be provoked and contains violent destruction!


    Han Qianran urged all his strength. At the moment, Du Shaofu also thoroughly used the power of Yuan Shen, Linglei and mysterious spiritual root.


    "Boom, boom..."


    When the huge tree of thunder appeared in the void, it suddenly shocked the whole audience, and the thunder rolled around, if you want to destroy the world!


    "I see. It''s Jinwu burning thunder, which is said to be related to the golden winged ROC family!" In the distance of guangchalang, an old man of legalism suddenly trembled.


    "I see. Everything is clear. Yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapse sky thunder, and Jinwu burn sky thunder. This son''s body is not a kind of spirit thunder, he is a fusion of three kinds of spirit thunder!"


    The voice of a middle-aged man was trembling, and the God was trembling. He looked at the huge silver and gold thunder tree in the void, and his eyes were shining with light.


    "It''s a miracle, it''s a miracle, it''s incredible!" Some Legalists tremble, and it is hard to believe that this scene will appear.


    It''s just as difficult for ordinary people to integrate a spirit thunder. Han Qianran and other celestial postures, at the beginning of the integration of heaven soul and God thunder, were protected by elders and protected by Tiancai Dibao. In the end, they almost failed.


    At the moment, the mysterious youth is a combination of three kinds of thunder. What a perversion and miracle it is.


    "There seems to be a spiritual root among the youth''s original gods, which seems to be..."


    There is a strong legalist discoloration, the thunder tree contains a supreme breath, although it has been integrated with three kinds of spirit thunder, it is still captured by him.


    At that moment, in the void that was about to be broken, Han Qianran became a natural force. However, when the huge tree of thunder was in the sky, he was obviously trembling for it, and seemed to be shivering.


    Han Qianran is like the supreme, but there is something missing. After all, he is only half step supreme.


    Lightning and thunder, silver gold thunder trees, diffuse out of an ancient imposing momentum, that is to let people in the face of real supremacy that can not be resisted, can not be provoked!


    on the silver gold thunder giant tree, there are hidden patterns, directly across the void, and deeply planted in the sky!


    A magnificent and desolate breath spreads, and the breath on the thunder tree is like the supreme heaven, which stops the former''s terrible power of violent destruction.


    At the same time, the silver gold thunder giant tree arc filled the void, just like countless thunder tree roots rooting and sprouting, absorbing the energy of the four heavenly spirits and gods thunder.


    Then, under all the astonished eyes, there was a scene in the sky.


    The voice is ethereal, falling slowly, but it is like the sky drum in the hammer, shaking people''s hearts, unreasonably scared.


    Han Qianran urged the spirit of the sky thunder, was engulfed by the thunder tree.


    White tiger pulse soul, destroyed by the rage of silver and gold thunder.


    Around the empty fierce birds and beasts, the vision of heaven and earth, was destroyed by the silver and gold thunder.


    The terrible situation of heaven and earth, at the moment, in front of the silver and gold thunder tree, seemed so weak.


    The silver and gold thunder tree, now is the real supreme!


    "Boom


    When Du Shaofu stepped out and hunted in battle clothes, he did not look like a talisman at all. The God of war was flying in the sky, ghosts and unpredictable. He waved his hand and landed on Han Qianran''s energy armor.


    "Poof..."


    With a blow, his energy armor broke. Han Qianran''s body plummeted straight from the air. He vomited blood in his mouth, and finally hit guangchalang heavily."Bang!"


    When the transcendent young man fell from the air on the platform, the feelings of all the Legalists'' children fell from heaven to hell.


    "Hula..."


    In the middle of the sky, all the terrible energy spread like a storm and swept away. When it reached the far sky, it suddenly stopped and disappeared into nothingness.


    There was a stillness all around, and all eyes were dull, as if time were still.


    All the people were subdued. Han Qianran, the first person of the younger generation of Legalists, was defeated by an outside Rune master. If it was spread out, it would definitely make a great stir in the world!


    At the moment, the powerful Legalists on the scene have already had waves in their hearts, and a huge chalky wave has appeared in their hearts.


    They are now really aware that this is a big problem.


    When Han Qianran is defeated, his dignity will be greatly damaged, and the outside world will also stir up huge chalky waves for it.


    At that time, if the mysterious young man refuses to use it, it will be a big problem for the Legalists.


    "My God!"


    After the death of all the members and the visitors of the major forces, the voice of the people was boiling.


    The young strong men who were defeated yesterday just now know that it is good luck that they were not abused to death yesterday.


    "That''s a big hole!"


    Then there were eight people who spoke weakly. The guy who claimed to be the God of war was so strong that he pretended to start with them yesterday, clearly for the sake of pit treasure.


    There are countless Legalists'' children present, but at this moment they are in a state of panic, and their faces are pale.


    The first person of the younger generation of Legalists was defeated by an external talisman, and he was as clean as a loser. Does this prove that the legalist school has really declined?


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible..."


    On the platform of Zheng Wu, Han Qianran got up, his robe was stained with blood on his chest, and the blood on his mouth overflowed. His handsome face was a bit ferocious, and his eyes were a little confused.


    Then Han Qianran raised his head and looked at Du Shaofu. His white teeth were stained with blood. He said, "I don''t believe it. How could I be defeated in your hands?"


    He is Han Qianran, he is a half step supreme posture, only half step to be able to have the supreme posture!


    He also had the spirit of heaven and thunder, and cultivated the "Dharma" of Legalists. He was able to push this world forward.


    But now, he was defeated in the hands of an outside Rune master, which was a blow he could not believe in his life!


    "Boom


    When the voice dropped, a dazzling Rune appeared again in Han Qianran''s body, which was invisible and connected with the semi sacred vessel "zhenshipan" in the forbidden seal.


    Within the seal ban, the originally peaceful Zhen Shi pan suddenly glowed, dazzling, and covered with runes of primitive simplicity, and began to flow a terrible breath.


    The hidden patterns of the talisman are interwoven, and the world plate is shining. Through the seal and prohibition arranged by Du Shaofu, it also emits amazing fluctuations.


    Obviously, Han Qianran still has to do something. He wants to use the world shaking plate and verify it with semi sacred objects. He doesn''t believe that he will be defeated by an outside person.


    "Asshole, that''s my treasure!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. The shock of the world plate was so terrible that he had to destroy his seal directly. It was difficult to restrain him.


    "Hiss..."


    In the middle of his eyebrows, his eyebrows glowed, and his ancient and wild breath fluctuated. Du Shaofu directly urged the ancient space to fluctuate in time and space, and included "zhenshipan".


    In order to be afraid that the Dragon five and others would follow suit, Du Shaofu also put the Tianlong mask, Panlong war god armor, evil Yin and Yang chain, Xuanguang void sword and so on into the ancient space.


    Han Qianran''s face was shocked again. He felt that the shock world plate suddenly lost contact with him. It was almost impossible, but it did happen.


    "No, the wild guns have lost contact."


    "No, my dragon shadow phoenix dance whip also lost contact!"


    "There is no trace of my yin-yang chain to ward off evil spirits, and I can''t contact it any more!"


    At the same time, Zhang Wenzheng and huimu Tian also felt this incredible and amazing change, but they felt more heartache and their heart was dripping with blood.


    "Move my treasure, get out of my way!"


    At the moment of converging the ancient space, Du Shaofu was angry, like lightning, and his foot hit Han Qianran''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    As if kicking stones, Han Qianran''s ribs are not known to be broken. In the muffled thunder resounding from his chest, his body was kicked out of the platform.


    "Poof..."


    The blood in the mouth spurs out, Han Qianran''s body also finally heavy smashed falls in the guangchali field.


    This kick broke the hearts of all Legalists, old and young, like glass.


    "Great Legalists, is this the strength of the younger generation?"


    Du Shaofu looked at all directions and looked at the dense figures in the wide chalkiness around him. All of a sudden, he looked up at the sky, his whole body glowed, and he said in a loud voice, "is there no one in the Legalists who can''t make it, but there are still people who dare to fight!"The sound spread out, like the waves pounding the shore, sweeping the whole legalist school, shaking the sky and earth.


    "Is he provoking the whole Legalists?"


    All the major forces and everyone are surprised. The guy is clearly provoking the whole Legalists at the moment. How arrogant he is.


    "This is a provocation to my Legalists!"


    In the distance, the old man of Legalists suddenly became angry and changed color.


    The mysterious young man kicked Han Qianran off the platform, and there was no one to declare the Dharma. How arrogant!


    This is a provocation within the Legalists. Since ancient times, this is definitely the first time that someone dares to be so reckless in the Legalists. He is still a boy from the outside world.


    In guangchal field, a man with keen yuan Shen raised his head and felt a lot of obscure breath. At this moment, he came to the sky around guangchal field.


    Huang ling''er''s colorful eyes were full of shocking color and murmured, "how should the legalist school end? I''m afraid that the hidden people have to come out!"


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a wave from the sky, a bright road of light spread out the sky, like a miracle appeared in the void.


    A hazy shadow appeared on the bright road of light, as if emerging from the void.


    Hazy, filled with Shenhui, people can not see the lineup.


    But this kind of method has already shocked the whole audience.


    In particular, there is a real aura of supremacy coming, which makes people want to be scared out of their wits and kneel down on their knees.


    "I''ll give you a chance to go back and recover. Tomorrow morning, you will be qualified to let me do it if you are at the peak of Zhengwu stage."


    The voice is ethereal, falling slowly, but it is like the sky drum in the hammer, shaking people''s hearts, unreasonably scared.


    In the end, everything disappeared, and the wind was calm.


    Du Shaofu looked at the void, and his eyes moved a little, and then he recovered to be clear and bright.


    In the middle of the sky, all the terrible energy spread like a storm and swept away. When it reached the far sky, it suddenly stopped and disappeared into nothingness.


    "Tomorrow Will it appear tomorrow... "


    Then Du Shaofu''s eyes were smiling. After murmuring, he turned around and swept around. Finally, he waved to everyone and said, "thank you very much. If you want to return to the original, please continue to challenge me tomorrow."


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu stamped his feet, hunted in his clothes, and his hair fluttered away.


    Looking at the young man in combat clothes leaving, the wide chalkiness field around him was still silent in silence, and it was hard to recover for a long time.


    Among the eight families, Zhang Wenzheng, huitwilian, xulingzi, Yan Lixun, etc. are looking at the back of the one who left. They want to keep and stop them, but their feet are still trembling at the moment, and they can''t take a step at all.


    They can only watch that young man in war robe leave, but their heart is dripping blood.


    Their treasures, the treasures of the family, are all taken away by that guy at the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1551

    You know, huitwilight, xulingzi and others just take out their treasures because they never thought that the outside boy could defeat them.


    They took out their treasures. On the one hand, the guy only wanted to see the treasure before accepting the challenge. On the other hand, they also wanted to prove the family''s heritage in front of everyone. Other people have treasures, so do they.


    Watching Du Shaofu seal their treasures, they didn''t care. They didn''t believe that the seal could really restrain their treasures. They also disdained to rely on chongbao to defeat that guy. If they finally had to rely on chongbao to defeat that guy, they would have no face.


    What''s more, they all have the relationship between the yuan and the gods in those treasures. It''s almost impossible to cut them off.


    So those treasures may be put there, and the boy can''t take them if he wants to. They can take them back at any time.


    Before long, Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming returned to the courtyard and arrived outside Du Shaofu''s room.


    But now, huitwilight day, Zhang Wenzheng and other people are completely heartbroken, and the treasure has been directly taken away.


    I don''t know how it happened, but I cut off the contact with them completely. Now it can be regarded as the real loss of those treasures.


    At the beginning, they didn''t care, but now they really lost the treasure. Their faces were crying and they couldn''t find anyone to cry. They couldn''t regret it!


    "Asshole, that guy is too pit!"


    "on purpose, that guy is deliberately to cheat treasure!"


    Du Shaofu did not like Legalists in his heart, but he could not help shaking his heart at the moment.


    After the shock of the nine young strong men, one by one they swore.


    Especially for Zhang Wenzheng and Xu Lingzi, the treasures in the family have been lost. It''s not easy to explain when they go back. What they lose is not ordinary treasures.


    At this time, Du Shaofu returned directly to the courtyard where he had settled.


    As for those treasures that cut off the connection with Zhang Wenzheng, the reason is very simple. Du Shaofu hid the purple thunder xuanding in the ancient space.


    Du Shaofu put the world shaking plate, Xuanguang void sword and so on into the purple thunder Xuan tripod. Let alone cut off the contact, no one can find it.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, his eyes were shining with righteousness, and his color flashed away. He hesitated for a moment, then nodded his head and said, "good."


    After a while, Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming returned to the courtyard and arrived outside Du Shaofu''s room.


    "God of war, you are in trouble. All the nine members and the people of the dragon clan are scolding you and yelling at you!"


    Yu Bufan is still in shock, reminding Du Shaofu that he is still scolding the God of war for cheating treasure.


    Indeed, at the moment, Yu Bufan and other people also believe that the God of war in front of him is clearly deceiving the treasure of nine people.


    This guy was able to defeat even Han Qianran, but he had to hide his clumsiness. He attracted the nine masters and the dragon clan to challenge him with treasures. Finally, he was defeated.


    Xin Shi raises his head and shakes kouger. Then Du Shaofu leaves with Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming, and his follower Shang Yin leaves.


    Don''t say it is at this time that the nine members and the dragon people are in pain. Yu Bufan feels it and thinks about it for them.


    "They can only scold and scold, and they can''t do without meat. If they lose their treasures, they can''t even be scolded. Do they dare to challenge me?"


    Du Shaofu was light and sharp, and didn''t care. His face was full of smiles.


    Hearing this, Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming can only be helpless. Indeed, who dares to challenge the God of war now.


    "God of war, where are you from


    "It''s the mountain of beasts and the land for culturing monsters. In front of it is my legalist''s medicine field, which cultivates natural materials, earth treasures and miraculous herbs. On the left side, it is a mine that produces all kinds of materials for refining utensils. Everything in it comes from ancient times. Anything in it is hard to see, and some are even unheard of outside." Shang Yin introduced Du Shaofu to the beast.


    Mu Yuming is very curious. His younger peers in Kyushu know that even if they are hundreds of miles away, mu Qingge can never have such strength. It is rumored that Dongli Chihuang has been killed by Du Shaofu, the demon king. The guy in front of him may even be above the demon king. These characters have never had any reputation in Kyushu before, which is too abnormal Yes.


    "I come from a remote place. This time I was born, I wanted to push my peers across the world!"


    Du Shaofu patted his chest, very arrogant and arrogant.


    "You can be here.


    There was an old voice, and an old man with white hair came in, with a smile on his face, and his breath was restrained, leaving no trace at all.


    "I don''t know if Xiaoyou plans to join my legalist family?" Shang Yin continued.


    However, the invisible aura still makes many young men and women who have obtained the quota to enter the legalist school secretly tremble."Who are you?"


    As Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming disperse, Du Shaofu appears in the crowd and asks the smiling old man.


    "If you''re a good old businessman, you''d better call him the eighth oldest."


    Shang Yin is smiling, but his eyes are always on Du Shaofu.


    There are many mines, and some of them even have some extraordinary phenomena, which proves that there are enough precious materials in them.


    Not long after, he was also present in the distance of Zheng Wu Tai. He felt incredible at the confrontation.


    "It''s the French parents, chalao!"


    Yu Bufan, Mu Yuming and others changed color at the sound of the speech, and then they all respectfully stood on both sides and saluted in silence.


    Looking at the Shang Yin, he was very polite and had a smile on his face. Du Shaofu nodded his head and asked, "is it because tomorrow''s Duel has been cancelled? Is that boy in your family of Legalists wants to ask me to let him go in private?"


    Du Shaofu could tell that the last speaker must be a young man. His hiding behind Han Qianran shows that he is powerful, and also proves the inside story of Legalists.


    But now, huitwilight day, Zhang Wenzheng and other people are deeply distressed, and the treasure has been taken away directly.


    "Er..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Shang Yin can only smile bitterly on his face. This boy is as bold as the legend of the two days.


    Then Shang Yin did not change his face and said with a smile: "it''s your business to fight tomorrow. It''s all young people. It''s good to have more exchanges. Maybe you can get further understanding."


    Shang Yin''s voice stopped for a moment, looked around, and continued to smile at Du Shaofu: "it''s all those stupid people who can''t do anything. I can''t aggrieve my little friend when I come here today. I can''t be a VIP of my legalist family with my good looks and strength. How can I stay here? Follow me. You should stay in another place."


    "To where?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "I don''t know if Xiaoyou plans to join my legalist family?" Shang Yin continued.


    With a smile, Shang Yin said, "within the core of legalism."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, his eyes were shining with righteousness, and his color flashed away. He hesitated for a moment, then nodded his head and said, "good."


    "I''ll go inside and have a look."


    Yu Fu and Du Shao Ming left.


    "He has been valued by Legalists. From then on, he will be brilliant."


    Eight Chang chal old Shang Yin seemed to have done it intentionally. He took Du Shaofu over the beast mountain, where countless ancient blood monsters roared and shocked the earth. Once they reached the peak, they were all powerful and terrifying.


    "With his strength, Han Qianran, the first member of the younger generation of Legalists, has been defeated. Naturally, he will be valued by Legalists, but not in general!"


    Looking at the back of Du Shaofu''s battle clothes, Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming are envious.


    He was invited by the eight Chang chalao in person, so valued by the Legalists, and his future can be imagined!


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu rode on a beast of eight changchalao, who was worshipping the territory. He was flying across the sky, overlooking the vast and boundless treasure land below.


    "It''s the mountain of beasts and the land for culturing monsters. In front of it is my legalist''s medicine field, which cultivates natural materials, earth treasures and miraculous herbs. On the left side, it is a mine that produces all kinds of materials for refining utensils. Everything in it comes from ancient times. Anything in it is hard to see, and some are even unheard of outside." Shang Yin introduced Du Shaofu to the beast.


    What''s more, they all have the relationship between the yuan and the gods in those treasures. It''s almost impossible to cut them off.


    "I have a deep foundation..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t like Legalists in any way, but he couldn''t help shaking his heart at the moment.


    Under the mountain of beasts, endless, do not know hundreds of thousands of miles.


    The field of medicine is vast, just like a vast plain.


    The mine is towering and continuous.


    The field of medicine is vast, just like a vast plain.


    The top forces in the outside world simply do not have the qualification to compare this kind of property.


    "Roar..."


    Eight Chang chal old Shang Yin seemed to have done it intentionally. He took Du Shaofu over the beast mountain, where countless ancient blood monsters roared and shocked the earth. Once they reached the peak, they were all powerful and terrifying.


    Leap over the field of medicine, where the fragrance of medicine is in the sky, and the rays are shining. Countless miraculous medicines and precious medicines are growing vigorously. The precious medicines rarely seen by the outside world are densely packed in this medicinal field.


    For example, treasures like golden tree and colorful lingteng also shine in the medicine field, but they are not much under the undead grass and Dongming grass. They can be used as medicine. Once the wisdom is opened one day, it will be even more amazing.


    He was invited by the eight Chang chalao in person, so valued by the Legalists, and his future can be imagined!


    There are many mines, and some of them even have some extraordinary phenomena, which proves that there are enough precious materials in them.In such a place, Du Shaofu was short of people, and his eyes were red and his blood was beating.


    "I don''t know where my little friend comes from?"


    Shang Yin looked at Du Shaofu and secretly noticed the change in his face. He asked with a smile.


    Du Shaofu came back to his senses, straightened himself up and said, "it''s the first time for us to leave the Mountain Gate in a remote place."


    "I wonder if you are going to join my family?" Shang Yin continued.


    "I don''t know if Xiaoyou plans to join my legalist family?" Shang Yin continued.


    "Why should I join the Legalists?" Du Shaofu asked with a smile.


    With a smile, Shang Yin said, "if you join our Legalists, you will be able to cultivate them with all your strength. All the cultivation resources can be used. You can read the experience left by our Legalists at any time. In a short time, you will surely become the most powerful existence in the world."


    After a pause, Shang Yin looked around the space and said, "there is everything in the legalist family, which will be Xiaoyou''s at that time."


    "So good..."


    With a smile, Shang Yin said, "this is not a burden. My Legalists are all inclusive and can accommodate all kinds of rivers. At that time, you young people can do whatever they want..."


    Du Shaofu looked very surprised and moved. Then he shook his head to himself and said to Shang Yin, "I''m afraid it''s not chalkiness. I''ve beaten so many of your Legalists. They''ll hate me. The trees show up in the forest, the wind will destroy them, and the current will be turbulent. If I join the Legalists, they will certainly exclude them People, such an excellent me, I am doomed to be unable to blend into the general public, the strong, doomed to be lonely with me


    "Er..."


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Shang Yin suddenly felt that he couldn''t continue. If he hadn''t seen the boy''s serious expression, he even doubted whether the boy was fooling him.


    But he is a great legalist eight long chal Lao. No matter how brave this boy is, how dare he not cheat him.


    Then Shang Yin looked at Du Shaofu, his old face and eyes glowing, and said, "the strong can only be awed by others. Those who accompany the strong are not lonely, they should be beautiful. There are so many beauties in my family. I don''t know if you have a sweetheart. If you can make a couple with me, you will become a member of my legalist family. With my little friend''s posture, maybe I can become the new master of my legalist family and go to the top of the world... "


    "It''s the mountain of beasts and the land for culturing monsters. In front of it is my legalist''s medicine field, which cultivates natural materials, earth treasures and miraculous herbs. On the left side, it is a mine that produces all kinds of materials for refining utensils. Everything in it comes from ancient times. Anything in it is hard to see, and some are even unheard of outside." Shang Yin introduced Du Shaofu to the beast.


    "It''s really moving."


    Du Shaofu licked his lips. Suddenly he looked at Shang Yin seriously. His face changed a little. He asked, "but do you mean that you want my invincible God of war to invade your Legalists?"


    "This..."


    With a smile, Shang Yin said, "this is not a burden. My Legalists are all inclusive and can accommodate all kinds of rivers. At that time, you young people can do whatever they want..."


    When Shang Yin''s voice had not dropped, Du Shaofu interrupted him, turned his lips, and said seriously, "in fact, there''s nothing to do with it. It''s just that you don''t know how the beautiful lady of the legalist family is. If it''s beautiful, I can consider it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1552

    Shang Yin Chang chalao had a little face to face, but then he nodded his head affirmatively and said: "the beauties in my family are more than beautiful. They are extraordinary in appearance and charming in the country. It is said that among the younger generation, they also ranked the top ten beauties of Legalists. They have never married. This time, a lot of potential and everyone came here, and the younger generation all wanted to see them, and others begged for marriage."


    As the voice dropped, Shang Yin felt as if he was old in the moon.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were shining, and he looked at Shang Yin. His tongue licked his lips and said, "there are ten beauties. Really, are they all great?"


    "Of course, they''re all great."


    Shang Yin nodded affirmatively and looked at the boy''s eyes shining. It seemed that he was really lustrous. Young people, however, could not escape the color word.


    "There are dozens of treasures on him now."


    "It''s hard to do. It''s all about the country and the city. How can I choose it?" Du Shaofu suddenly had a headache.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you really want to, I can arrange ten beauties to let you choose one to marry and choose the one you like best."


    Shang Yin''s old face chatted up. He felt that he was a bit of a pimp at the moment. He liked something bad, but he was lustful. As a practitioner, shouldn''t he be more interested in practice.


    But if you can make the boy stay at home, it''s worth it.


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said to Shang Yin, "it''s not chalky. If I only choose one, what about the other nine? They will be disappointed. I''m so outstanding, I shouldn''t belong to only one person. Can I marry all of them when I''m old?"


    "It''s that guy. Why did he come?"


    "Are you going to marry all of them?"


    Shang Yin''s old face puffed and looked at Du Shaofu. His throat was chalky and dry.


    "This little bastard..."


    Shang Yin scolded him in his heart. What are the ten beauties of this boy when he was a legalist, let alone the ten beauties. Even if he was a woman in the legalist school, no one from the outside world was qualified to touch him.


    If you can let this guy stay in the legalist family in the future, you can marry one of them. After listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the gorgeous and gentle woman on the left immediately got angry. What are only two of them? They could barely be regarded as beauties. That boy is so hateful.


    But now, as soon as the boy opens his mouth, he will marry all the ten beauties. What a big appetite he has! If he spreads it out, the FA family will lose face.


    Looking at Shang Yin''s embarrassed old face, Du Shaofu made a look of retrogression with heartache. He said seriously: "if ten really don''t work, nine will do. Otherwise, eight, seven, seven really can''t be less. Six, six, this is the bottom line. Five, but five are too few


    "When we arrive, the front is the core of our legalist school, and usually only the core disciples of legalism can be included."


    As soon as Shang Yin was granted amnesty, he finally arrived at his destination. He didn''t need to be tortured any more. He couldn''t talk to the boy any more.


    Du Shaofu followed Shang Yin''s eyes and saw that there were many ancient cities in front of him, standing on a vast mountain where the mountains had been cut off.


    Even the French patriarch, Mr. chalao, can''t fly here easily. It''s disrespectful to our ancestors.


    The ancient city is towering and majestic!


    Around the misty, distant looking, like floating in the sky, vast and magnificent, let people face, feel their own groundless.


    The ancient city is huge, can not see the edge, the sky and earth energy overflow, ethereal like fog.


    "Mother, sister, you can be in it."


    Du Shaofu looked at the magnificent ancient city and cried in his heart.


    Han Qianran, known as the first person of the younger generation of Legalists, was defeated. Although the arrogant guy was arrogant, he was definitely qualified for arrogance.


    Du Shaofu promised to come to the core of the legalist school. He wanted to take the opportunity to see if he could see his mother and sister.


    The monster was riding down the mountain, and Shang Yin took Du Shaofu to the city.


    Even the French patriarch, Mr. chalao, can''t fly here easily. It''s disrespectful to our ancestors.


    "I''ve seen eight changchalao!"


    Along the way, the children of Legalists saluted one after another. It was not the generation with extraordinary temperament and bearing.


    "He is valued by Legalists!"


    "Is he the man called the God of war?"


    "He is a fierce man. I heard that he combined three kinds of Linglei and defeated the second brother!"


    "Everyone has lost and lost a lot of treasures. Now it''s all in him!"


    "There are dozens of treasures in him now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Two of the ten. How could they be here?"


    In the city, countless Legalists'' children looked at the back of the battle clothes and pointed at them from afar. Their looks were very complicated, but no one dared to despise them.


    Han Qianran, known as the first person of the younger generation of Legalists, was defeated. Although the arrogant guy was arrogant, he was definitely qualified for arrogance.In this world where strength is respected, strength is everything, and it is also common in Legalists.


    "Everyone''s people are here, the dragon family, the Phoenix clan, the demon vulture family, and the descendants of the demon domain are all here."


    Shang Yin took Du Shaofu to an ancient courtyard community. There was mist and sunlight all around. It was a treasure land, which was not accessible to ordinary people.


    Du Shaofu came out, looked at the two women in front of him, and gave his evaluation, which was obviously not enough.


    "It''s that guy. Why did he come?"


    Everyone saw Du Shaofu from a distance. Suddenly, many people came out and looked at him from afar. They were surprised that the guy was here.


    "He is valued by Legalists!"


    Qijiajun opened his mouth from afar, and his heart was in pain. He was thinking about how to get the Wuji Yaoxing spear back. If he left the Wuji Yaoxing spear out this time, he would have no face to go back.


    "You can have a rest here first. Tomorrow morning someone will pick you up and go to the Zhengwu platform. No matter whether you win or lose tomorrow, you are the VIP of my legalist family."


    "Does that guy want to marry two, or did eight long chalao promise?"


    Shang Yin said that he had arranged a secluded old courtyard to Du Shaofu, with many servants waiting on him.


    Shang Yin wants to leave, but he doesn''t want to be pestered by this boy any more.


    "Mr. chalao, can I walk around?" Du Shaofu asked Shang Yin.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange for someone to show you around."


    Without leaving a trace of hesitation, Shang Yin nodded and did not refuse.


    "Zhang Wenzheng, aren''t you interested in Han Luoyu? It seems that your fiancee is going to marry someone else, ha ha..."


    "I think it''s good to let some of the ten beauties come and accompany me. I don''t have the sincerity of Legalists." Du Shaofu looked weakly at Shang Yin''s chalky old man with a look of squint.


    "Good..."


    Shang Yin was stunned for a moment, but finally he nodded helplessly.


    Not long after, two beautiful women came, slowly came, all the way caused boiling and screaming.


    "It''s Han Luoyu and Li mi. Why are they here?"


    One on the right, standing in a crane posture, flying but not flying, turning ogling Liujing, shining jade face, graceful appearance.


    "Two of the ten. How could they be here?"


    The two women were both in their twenties and twenties. On the left, there was a cloud bun and e''e, with bright eyes, gorgeous and elegant appearance.


    One on the right, standing in a crane posture, flying but not flying, turning ogling Liujing, shining jade face, graceful appearance.


    Many people followed him all the way, and the two girls came to the courtyard where Du Shaofu lived.


    They all showed some resentment on their faces. It seems that before they came, they suffered some resentment and grievances.


    Du Shaofu followed Shang Yin''s eyes and saw that there were many ancient cities in front of him, standing on a vast mountain where the mountains had been cut off.


    "How can we get two? You are ten beauties, but you are just beauties."


    Du Shaofu came out, looked at the two women in front of him, and gave his evaluation, which was obviously not enough.


    "You..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the gorgeous and gentle woman on the left immediately got angry. What are only two of them? They even said that they could only be regarded as beauties. That boy is so hateful.


    The woman on the right stopped the woman on the left, made a sign in her eyes, then looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "my name is Han Luoyu. This is Sister Li Mi, and she is eight changchalao. Let''s take you to get familiar with it everywhere."


    "Are you going to marry all of them?"


    "Did eight changchalao just tell you this? Didn''t he tell you that if I was satisfied, he would let me marry you?" Du Shaofu was puzzled and said to the two girls.


    Du Shaofu''s words were very loud and immediately spread.


    "What, that guy wants to marry Han Luoyu and Li mi?"


    "Does that guy want to marry two, or did eight long chalao promise?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Of course, they''re all great."


    All of a sudden, many young people around him were heartbroken, and suddenly some of them were unsteady.


    "Zhang Wenzheng, aren''t you interested in Han Luoyu? It seems that your fiancee is going to marry someone else, ha ha..."


    In the distance, someone laughed. He was huitwilight. He could see that Zhang Wenzheng had been thinking about Han Luoyu of Legalists, and burst into laughter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1553

    Zhang Wenzheng, a political strategist in the distance, was really ugly and gloomy.


    Since he met Han Luoyu once, he has been pursuing Han Luoyu, but he has not succeeded.


    Now I can''t help but watch Han Luoyu come to that guy''s face. I feel that my enemies meet each other. I''m so ridiculed by huitwilight day, and my face becomes more gloomy.


    "You don''t have to face, none of us will marry you!"


    Li Mi is very angry. She is one of the ten beauties of Legalists. She is not only pursued by the young talents of Legalists, but also pursued by the young talents of the other eight families.


    But now the boy is to marry both of them, but also want to embrace each other. How can she stand it.


    Han Luoyu is also speechless at the moment. From what Ba Chang chalao said to them, although they didn''t say it clearly, she could hear the meaning of the words. She wanted to let the young man stay in the legalist family as much as possible, even if it was to let them get married, the family would agree.


    With his natural appearance, the family does not want to miss, want to retain its reuse.


    Originally, a person who could defeat Han Qianran, the second brother, was not wronged. Today, they also saw that guy on the Zhengwu platform. His appearance was also handsome and his temperament was not vulgar. However, listening to the young man''s words, Han Luoyu''s pretty face could not be brightened.


    "No, it''s not the two of you. Eight changchalao promised to marry at least six of your so-called ten beauties." Du Shaofu said earnestly.


    "What, that guy wants to marry six of the ten beauties, or eight long chalao promised!"


    When the young people of Legalists around heard this, they were shocked and their hearts were broken one after another.


    "The Legalists want seduction."


    In the distance, qijiajun skimmed his mouth and raised his eyebrows.


    "It seems that the legalist family has made a move to save money."


    In the pavilion in the distance, huangling''er looks far away, revealing a little smile.


    "That boy is not weak. If sister ling''er is willing to fight, I think the Legalists'' ten dollars will not be equal to each other."


    In the pavilion, a bright and beautiful woman with a smile and nightmare said to Huang ling''er.


    Huang ling''er, with a light smile and unspeakable ethereal lightness, said: "if Hongni elder sister has the heart, the ten beauties of the legalist school may be even more unmatched. If Hongni elder sister is brought back to the demon Kingdom, it must be good."


    "Cluck..."


    The woman giggled and the son rose and fell gracefully and said, "if I take him back to the demon domain, I''m afraid it will be a great loss for the Legalists this time."


    "You''re going to marry six..."


    In front of the courtyard, Li mi was stunned, staring at Du Shaofu, then stomping her feet and swearing, "you want to be beautiful, you don''t want to marry any of them!"


    "Eight changchalao promised me. If you don''t want to, you can go to eight changchalao!"


    Du Shaofu looked up and said, "if you choose six out of ten, you may not marry you."


    "You..."


    Li mi Qi''s cheek helps to bulge up, that fellow unexpectedly still says does not look up to her, this is too much.


    "Sister Li Mi, don''t be angry. This friend of God of war is joking."


    Han Luoyu smiles and comforts Li mi. BA changchalao tells him that he must leave the young man in the legalist family, but if he marries six, the Legalists will not agree. He is making mischief and joking on purpose.


    "I''m not kidding." Du Shaofu said seriously.


    "I''d like to show you around. The Legalists are very big and have a lot of beautiful scenery." Han Luoyu smiles, trying to open the topic.


    "Is there any secret place, treasure land or something you can visit?" Du Shaofu asked.


    Han Luoyu said with a light smile: "if you can go shopping in Fajia in the future, there is not enough time today. We can go shopping in other places first."


    "Well, let the six of you hang out with me in the future."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked serious.


    "Dream!" Li mi gnashing her teeth, hate hate said.


    Han Luoyu looks at the people around him. He doesn''t want to continue this topic. He pulls Li Mi and takes Du Shaofu away.


    "You have to be closer to me. We need to cultivate a good relationship first."


    Du Shaofu said seriously, followed up, and ran directly to the middle of the two girls, holding each other''s arms, and putting their hands on the Yingying slender waist of the two.


    "Kaka..."


    In this scene, many young people around seemed to hear their heartbreaking voice.


    "Hooligan!"


    In the distance, Li Mi and Han Luoyu immediately avoided, but they couldn''t get rid of Du Shaofu. In the eyes of countless hatred, their back gradually disappeared.


    The ancient city, as if it had been handed down from ancient times, is full of ancient mottled traces, and many places are beautiful and beautiful.


    Du Shaofu was led by Han Luoyu and Li Mi, and his place was full of excitement, pointing out and commenting constantly.


    After him, there are also young talents all the way, like supervising. I''m afraid that he and Han Luoyu and Li mi are taken advantage of by that guy.And watching that guy all the way around taking advantage of all the time, those young talents are bleeding.


    "All the good cabbages are eaten by pigs..."


    A group of young talent beat their chest and feet, heartache, heart bleeding.


    "What are the names of the ten Legalists?"


    "The real strongest of the younger generation of Legalists is the guy who will challenge me on the Zhengwu stage tomorrow?"


    "No more beautiful..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Along the way, Du Shaofu asked Li Mi to scold her and didn''t have time to ask questions.


    It''s a pity that the final result was to let Du Shaofu leave no trace. He didn''t have any news he wanted.


    Walking around the ancient city, Du Shaofu did not meet the people he wanted to see.


    Today, it was early, but there was no match on the platform of Zheng Wu.


    Who dares to make a fool of himself after more than a dozen shocking matches.


    For all of us, the representatives of all of us were defeated miserably. Where are the rest of us in the mood to fight.


    The numerous onlookers around had already left the arena and were waiting for the first battle on the stage of military demonstration tomorrow. It was very difficult to arouse their interest in the confrontation among others.


    The ancient city was vast, and it was not until dusk that Du Shaofu came back.


    "Anyway, it won''t be long before we get married. Why don''t you stay here tonight? We can study the practice together. We can study the practice of men and women. We can sleep together..."


    "Go to death. I hope brother yingmo will ravage you..."


    Li mi interrupts Du Shaofu''s words and turns away without looking back. She has endured enough today. That guy is just an asshole. Other people admire her with respect and elegant demeanor, but this guy is a rogue and an asshole.


    "Rest early."


    Han Luoyu leaned over with a smile, which was much more polite than Li mi.


    "You don''t like to study men''s and women''s double studies. You don''t like to sleep together. We can also discuss life together and explore our ideal. If we want to go, we should not all go away. At least we should leave one."


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu stood outside the gate of the courtyard. He was very disappointed. After a moment, he had no choice but to sigh into the courtyard.


    "That guy is too arrogant. I really hope that brother Ying Mo will trample on him tomorrow!"


    The young Legalists who were watching from afar also began to disperse. They were filled with hatred and endless atmosphere.


    At night, the stars are bright and the moon is dark.


    At the top of the mountain, clouds rise, auspicious and sacred.


    Ancient mottled stone pavilion, surrounded by green, young people standing with hands, light purple hair floating.


    "You''ve lost your temper today."


    The purple haired youth opened his mouth, his voice was very calm, as if there was no fluctuation of any tone.


    "It''s a gaffe..."


    Behind the purple haired youth, Han Qianran looked pale and raised his eyes slightly. He said to the purple haired youth, "I didn''t expect that I could not defeat him by myself. He is very strong!"


    "He is really strong, even stronger than I had imagined, and he is also courageous. I have always wondered why he could not come because of his character. So it is..."


    Purple haired youth eyebrows slightly pick, handsome face, a pair of very cold eyes, let people look like Shura, looking at the moon night, flashing light.


    "Do you know who he is?" Han Qianran was surprised.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just me who knows, but some other people have guessed." Purple hair youth tone is still so calm, can not afford the waves, light way: "just let me wonder, a person who has no heart, can still go to this step, there is really someone in the world can not die, let me wonder!"


    "You mean, he''s du..." Han Qianran''s body shook violently.


    "After all, he has four Gu''s blood on his body. He has risen in the outside world, but he shouldn''t come again..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1554

    "Boom..."


    The collapse of God''s plan is like the fall of a world. In a moment, it will submerge the void, and bring the whole world around into this terrible world, which makes people feel as if they have crossed time and space and entered another world.


    In this side of the world, everything is controlled by Han yingmo. That is his domain and his world. He is the master of everything.


    "What a terrible Han yingmo, the" magic power "is natural, perfectly integrated, and even stronger than Han Qianran''s full strength


    Around the representatives of everyone, dragon five, the Phoenix family of huanglinger, etc. suddenly surprised, for it.


    But his eyes were icy and locked in Du Shaofu''s body. He said plainly: "Guo chalan has the strength to defeat Han Qianran. He was not unjustly defeated."


    Han yingmo''s cultivation strength is so terrible that he makes such a terrible attack.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes also changed slightly. Han yingmo is really strong. This is the evaluation given by Du Shaofu, but it is only very strong.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu made a move and directly urged the giant tree of silver and gold thunder to appear in that side of the world. It was not towering, but took root and sprouted.


    Lightning and thunder all around, thunder clouds rolling, explosion.


    "Boom..."


    The three kinds of spirit thunder, the mysterious spirit root, and the power of the mysterious remnant skill, were integrated into one and swept away with a terrible supreme pressure.


    "Boom..."


    On the platform, there were endless explosions and bright lights, as if the world was exploding, runes were broken and reborn, and space was broken and restored.


    The silver and gold thunder giant tree was destroyed by the other side of the world, crushing the heart-growing root buds, but then the thunder giant tree took root and sprouted continuously, and was still swallowing one of the forces for its own use.


    The world on that side is vast, crushing everything, wrapping thunder and huge trees. If you want to crush the town, there are countless fierce birds and beasts roaring in it. Even the sound of dragons singing and tigers roaring, the sound of Phoenix and tortoise singing echoes. It is very mysterious and the attack power is incomparable.


    The silver and gold thunder giant tree was destroyed by the other side of the world, crushing the heart-growing root buds, but then the thunder giant tree took root and sprouted continuously, and was still swallowing one of the forces for its own use.


    This kind of confrontation between the two was direct, crude and simple. It exploded the space on the platform in an instant, just as if the blazing sun was torn.


    "My God, it''s terrible!"


    That terrible collision, just the diffuse and open power, made the surrounding creatures crawl and tremble. Is it not creepy.


    That terrible power is afraid that the ordinary first-time powerful people will be affected to the end, and will be destroyed immediately.


    "He is so strong that he can fight with yingmo brother to such an extent."


    "Boom..."


    Li mi moved her eyes and sighed in her heart. Although she hated the arrogant boy, she had to admit that the arrogant guy was really terrible.


    "Boom..."


    The magic power converges into a world, but it can''t suppress the thunder tree. Han yingmo changes color slightly and shakes his hair at the same time. The world of that side is more and more bright.


    Then the bright whirlpool whirled, and finally turned into a terrible whirlpool with the air of chaos.


    The whirlpool came down from the nine days, trying to swallow up the thunder tree and Du Shaofu.


    That terrible power is afraid that the ordinary first-time powerful people will be affected to the end, and will be destroyed immediately.


    Du Shaofu raised his head, his fingerprints congealed, and he waved. As soon as he could, the silver and gold thunder tree turned into a spear.


    "Zilala..."


    It is the condensation of three kinds of spirit thunder and mysterious spirit root. The long spear gathers the thunder, just like a silver golden thunder Python lingering around, and the rune erupts.


    At last, the spear, like a flying dragon, rolled with thunder, and directly penetrated into the vast whirlpool.


    "Boom..."


    The collapse of God''s plan is like the fall of a world. In a moment, it will submerge the void, and bring the whole world around into this terrible world, which makes people feel as if they have crossed time and space and entered another world.


    At this moment, all the space on the platform of Zheng Wu exploded, and the vast whirlpool exploded endlessly. In the dull sound of boom, the whirlpool exploded one after another.


    "Ha Leng..."


    The rune was worn out, and countless broken arcs scattered, drowning the vast space, and the sound of lightning and thunder was endless.


    Then everything disappeared. The spear and whirlpool disappeared. Only on the platform of Zheng Wu, the two youths stood in the air from afar. They were hunting in their clothes and their hair was flying.


    "It seems that there is no winner or loser!"


    "if I can, I don''t want to set foot in this legalist family at all. If I come this time, whether I will come or whether the Legalists have traveled thousands of miles to invite me back, you know.


    In the amazing collision, people around him came back to their senses, and their faces were full of disbelief.In particular, Han Qianran and the strong men of the Han family are even more unbelievable. That arrogant young man can fight Han yingmo to the point of half a dozen.


    Many of the old Legalists in the distance were dazzled by the dazzling light in their eyes, and their hearts were filled with ups and downs.


    Han yingmo is in the sky. Her skin color is crystal clear, and there is a strange Rune flashing on the body surface. There is a mysterious power flowing through her indifferent eyes.


    But his eyes were icy and locked in Du Shaofu''s body. He said plainly: "Guo chalan has the strength to defeat Han Qianran. He was not unjustly defeated."


    If you want to set foot in my family of Dharma, you should show enough strength to satisfy me, otherwise you will always face contempt and disdain.


    "You''re going to lose, too. I''m invincible!"


    Du Shaofu is just Han yingmo. His indifferent eyes are arrogant and condescending, and his calm tone is full of contempt, which makes Du Shaofu very unhappy.


    "Invincible, that requires real strength, and you, not enough, there are some in the world, beyond your imagination."


    Han yingmo opened his mouth, looking at Du Shaofu, and said, "you should not exist in this world. You should have died in those years. But why do you still live? Do you want to prove something? If I respect life, I will give you a chance to know that from the beginning to the end, no matter how strong you are in the outside world, it is just a weak existence in the outside world. It is the blood abandoned by our Legalists. If it is not worthy of existence, it will pollute the existence of the blood of Legalists. It is doomed to be unable to stay. Do you think so? "


    The light words were very calm. Han yingmo''s words spread all around, making countless Legalists'' faces puzzled, and even some could not understand the chill in the words.


    The world on that side is vast, crushing everything, wrapping thunder and huge trees. If you want to crush the town, there are countless fierce birds and beasts roaring in it. Even the sound of dragons singing and tigers roaring, the sound of Phoenix and tortoise singing echoes. It is very mysterious and the attack power is incomparable.


    "Shua Shua..."


    But at this moment, from the Legalists, countless old people''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body, and a lot of obscure breath came.


    Han Qianran, Qin Zhe, Li Chuya and so on suddenly changed their eyes and looked directly at the young man in battle clothes on the void of Zhengwu platform.


    "Is it exposed after all..."


    Du Shaofu was in the sky and looked at Han yingmo. His eyes were full of light, and the light golden light began to surge.


    This kind of confrontation between the two was direct, crude and simple. It exploded the space on the platform in an instant, just as if the blazing sun was torn.


    "Why, it''s strange, isn''t it surprised how I knew that?"


    Han yingmo said with a faint smile: "you are very good at hiding. You should have the magic power to change your appearance, but your character will not change. I guess you will come. You are a master of martial arts and spiritual talisman. I am the same. The spirit root breath of your yuan divine power is very deep, but it is the heaven soul root of my Legalists. No matter how you hide it, you can''t escape my prying.


    Therefore, your so-called God of war, which is the abandoned blood of my legalist family, is just looking for a chance to prove yourself.


    If you want to set foot in my family of Legalists, you should show enough strength to satisfy me, otherwise you will always face contempt and disdain.


    Now, I can give you this chance, give you a chance to fight with me, but in the end, you may be miserable, and you will never have a tomorrow.


    "Is he..."


    Of course, you can also refuse, but after you refuse, you can go back to where you came from, and never step into my family of Legalists. As for other accounts, someone will come to you to settle the accounts, and I will disdain to deal with you today. "


    "HISHI..."


    When Han yingmo''s voice dropped, countless eyes of the whole guangchal field stopped on Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Is he..."


    Many people have already heard some reasons, and are shocked, unbelievable and even suspicious.


    "Boom..."


    "If I can, I don''t want to set foot on this legalist family. You know whether I want to come or whether the Legalists have traveled thousands of miles to invite me back.


    As for the blood abandoned by the Legalists, this is ridiculous. My father is Du Tingxuan, and I am the son of the Du family. Even I am the son of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, but I have nothing to do with your Legalists. I disdain to have any relationship with Legalists.


    Because Laozi is Du Shaofu, the great Peng emperor who founded the wasteland, and Du Shaofu, the demon king


    When the voice came out, Du Shaofu''s tone became higher and higher. When the final voice fell, the sound waves rolled like thunder in the sky. It reverberated around the broad chalkiness field, sweeping the whole legalist school, shaking the four sides of the eardrum, causing numerous eyes to fluctuate violently and heart shaking!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s face was wriggling, his limbs were changing, his face muscles were contracting, and his body surface was filled with runes.


    This kind of confrontation between the two was direct, crude and simple. It exploded the space on the platform in an instant, just as if the blazing sun was torn.Then, in the surprised eyes around him, the young man in combat clothes began to change. His body was more straight and slender, and his face was handsome. He had a kind of determination and determination. His eyes were clear, and his black hair was dancing behind his head.


    At this moment, the runes filled the air, and the young man in combat clothes appeared in the legalist school with his true face.


    He once again came to the legalist school. He swept the young representatives of the dragon clan and the nine masters with the power of destroying the withered and decaying, and set foot on the platform of proving martial arts with the posture of supreme arrogance!


    He is the great Peng emperor of the wasteland and Du Shaofu, the demon king!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1555

    "It''s really him!"


    Huang ling''er in the Phoenix family and the nine spirits in the Buddhist family suddenly change color, and they can''t help but stir up violent waves in their hearts.


    He [she] was still guessing that the God of war seemed to be similar to him, with a familiar demeanor.


    Now, the familiar young man appeared on the platform of Zheng Wu!


    "It''s him, Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Zhou Yu and many others had met Du Shaofu, the demon king, on the land of heaven. When they met again, they could not help but change their color. It was the ferocious guy.


    "Is he the one mentioned by sister Mu Han?"


    Yu mingmou of the Mohist School looked at the resolute young man on the platform of Zhengwu. His eyes were shining and beautiful.


    "No wonder..."


    In this moment, Zhou Yu of the farmhouse and Mo Jun''s metaphor of the Mohist school all understood.


    It''s no wonder that the guy left their hands on them yesterday. All the people suffered heavy damage, but only they didn''t get much injury. It turned out that the vicious guy kept his hands secretly.


    "Is he the man mentioned by his sister?"


    Yin and Yang family Qijia Jun Xinghui''s battle robe was unfolding. On his handsome face, he looked at the young man in the battle robe on the Zhengwu stage and began to look at it carefully.


    "It''s him. It''s the boy who''s here!"


    "It''s Du Shaofu, who even dug his heart out. Is he still alive? It''s a miracle!"


    "It''s him. The ferocious boy is still alive!"


    At the same time, there were calls of alarm among the children of Legalists, especially among the younger generation, and many of them were shocked.


    At the beginning, the ferocious guy, who was just a little bit of strength, once started killing in the legalist school and severely damaged countless peers. Later, dozens of young Legalists were killed by him in the outside world.


    Now, the God of war, known as Han Qianran, who swept through the nine masters, ravaged the Dragon five, and defeated the first one of the younger generation of Legalists, turned out to be the ferocious demon Du Shaofu. This had to make countless eyes around him fluctuate violently.


    At this moment, the eyes of many old people in the FA family, and many obscure breath, are all covered in the Zheng Wu platform, which is full of fluctuations and waves.


    "Asshole, it''s really that boy!"


    The face color of Qing Yu and Chen Qiong in the crowd is particularly ugly.


    Chen Qiong was even more gloomy. He brought the boy into the FA family, but he didn''t find out that the boy was Du Shaofu. For him, it was tantamount to slapping his face and making his face hot.


    "Is he the one in the legend?"


    Some of the Legalists who had heard of the rumors were surprised and looked at them curiously.


    "Who is that boy in the end? Why is he so similar to sister Xiaoci of Shaojing?"


    The legalist school is so vast and huge that at the moment, some people who don''t know where to go are wondering. They are surprised that they don''t know the identity of Du Shaofu.


    "I wipe, the devil Du Shaofu, that guy is the devil Du Shaofu!"


    "No wonder it''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. Besides him, who can sweep the nine masters in Kyushu?"


    Yu Bufan, Mu Yuming and others marveled, and their eyes were about to stare out. It turned out that the so-called God of war was Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "At least there is a trace of Han''s blood in my body. You didn''t let me down."


    Han yingmo looked at Du Shaofu with a look of indifference. He said, "it''s just the abandoned blood. After all, it''s abandoned. You shouldn''t stay in this world to insult my Legalists."


    "Brother Ying Mo is going to solve the boy himself today!"


    "The boy''s strength is not weak indeed. He is amazing. He has made a great statement in the outside world. It is said that he has opened a country and established himself as an emperor. However, if he meets brother yingmo today, his fate will be miserable."


    "That bastard killed so many of our brothers, we must not let it go!"


    After the shock of the Legalists around, some people began to show a chill.


    "Don''t worry, brother Ying Mo, he''s dead!"


    "No matter how strong that boy is, he is definitely not the opponent of brother yingmo."


    Many young men and women are talking about it, their eyes are cold.


    "It was him."


    Li Mi and Han Luoyu, Jiao Yan is also changing color.


    Because of their status in the clan, they naturally heard a lot about the young man in war clothes and knew a lot about it.


    "One by one, you think the blood of Legalists is noble. I have killed many Legalists. Even now, all my fellow Legalists are vulnerable to attack. Is this your noble blood? Is this the source of your sense of superiority?"


    At the moment, with countless eyes around him, Du Shaofu looked at Han yingmo with a slight sneer and a little disdain and ridicule. He said, "one by one, you are vulnerable. You dare to shout in front of me. I don''t know where you have the sense of superiority. You have lost all the faces of your Legalists. I''ll blush for you if you can My ancestors are still alive. When they see that their descendants are all rubbish, they are still arrogant. I''m afraid that they will hate to shoot you all to death! "What harsh and ironic words came out, just like a sharp knife with a handle. Even for the old people and strong people of the Legalists, it was like slapping each other on their faces.


    "Ha ha..."


    But these words fell in the ears of other eight big families and dragon clan, but they all showed a smile.


    The FA family was beaten by a big face. The whole FA family''s face has been beaten and swollen today.


    "This son of a bitch, too much. Kill him!"


    "Brother Ying Mo, you must kill this bastard!"


    After the silence, a large number of young men and women began to shout and raise their arms.


    "Am I wrong? Aren''t you a group of flimsy waste? Those who want to kill me have the ability to come by themselves. Besides relying on the ancestral shadow, what else do you have? If you are such a waste, you can go out without my help. My peers in the wilderness will slaughter you like dogs!"


    Du Shaofu looked around and called out for the children of the Legalists. His hair was fluttering and his voice was like thunder. He broke down in all directions and resounded endlessly.


    "If I don''t kill that boy today, it will be a disgrace to my whole Legalists."


    "We must kill the boy and go up and kill him together!"


    The most vigorous young men and women of Legalist school who had just been clamoring for a while listened to those words, and their hearts were piercing and red, and their eyes were cold.


    Some people clenched their fists and their clenched lips shed blood. How could they have been so humiliated.


    Those old and powerful Legalists in the distance were all old and twitching, and their faces were very ugly. Du Shaofu''s words also directly beat them.


    "Ah..."


    Huang ling''er has no choice but to smile. She knows the temper of a vicious guy and yells in front of him. The Legalists are really looking for the wrong person.


    At the moment, for Du Shaofu, anyway, it has been exposed. I''m afraid that he can''t be good today, so there''s no need to worry about it.


    For a long time, Du Shaofu was determined that he would be one of the most powerful men in the world one day and beat the Legalists.


    Han yingmo is the real first person of the younger generation of Legalists. He Qiyi''s first battle is inevitable, which is also his own strong process.


    Now that we meet at the moment, we can''t avoid it, and we don''t need to worry about it. Let''s go!


    If even Han yingmo can''t deal with it, he can''t become one of the strongest in the world and he can''t suppress the Legalists.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is absolutely fearless.


    All the way to today, he has suffered and tired, and even nearly lost his life. However, Du Shaofu has never been afraid of it!


    "I have to say, you are too arrogant."


    At this moment, Han yingmo''s calm eyes, and finally the wave, began to quietly change color.


    Du Shaofu looked directly at Han yingmo, shook his head, and his eyes were firm and sharp. He said slowly, "what I said is true. Because you, I have come all the way from the stone city, experienced countless hardships, experienced countless dangerous situations, stained with blood, and once lived in the fiery sea and knife mountain for several times. Therefore, you will not have any superiority in front of me."


    On hearing this, Han yingmo unexpectedly nodded his head, but then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "do you think I am the flower in the greenhouse? After 30 years of practice, I have suffered countless dangers. I have bathed in the river of blood, and once lived and died. You ordinary people, the children of the nine, can not be compared with each other Zheng''s children also practice hard and pay much more than ordinary people. Are you able to cultivate real strong people just as resources. People from the outside world, even if they have numerous resources, can finally have several real achievements. For those outside of you, they just see gorgeous resources, which are beyond your efforts. How ever have you ever paid attention to them? "


    After a pause, Han yingmo looked at Du Shaofu with a slight sneer and said: "so, in front of me, all your so-called training and efforts are not enough. You can only kneel down to me, because I am Han yingmo, a legalist, and you are just the blood abandoned by Legalists!"


    With the last sound of Han yingmo''s last word falling, his runes suddenly soared into the sky. The heaven and earth suddenly trembled, and the whole Zhengwu platform shook. His purple hair swelled, his whole body flowed with holy light, and the mist was filled with mist. The mysterious patterns of the talisman lingered and emitted purple air. The light and fog rose from the heaven and earth.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the sky and the earth are changing color, and the endless great breath is surging.


    "Oh..."


    A shining five clawed dragon rises out of the sky. It''s a living creature. It''s a real real dragon. It''s perched in the middle of the sky, across the sky, and the terrible breath of the real dragon comes.


    From Han yingmo''s whole body, a world has sprung up again. This world is far more powerful than the one promoted by Han yingmo. There are stars spinning, mountains and rivers, mountains and mountains, beasts leaping and birds flapping.


    "Boom..."


    When this world appeared, the whole legalist school changed its color. There was lightning and thunder all around, the tide rose and the thunder exploded.


    "This is the real" magic power "of Han yingmo. He stimulates the martial pulse and pulse soul. He cultivates both martial arts, Tao, Fu and Tao, and drives the spirit root of the Legalists. He is so strong and terrible!"In the crowd, lightning and thunder, the vast breath collapsed, shaking, qijiajun, Longwu, Hengqi, xulingzi and others also trembled for it.


    This is the real power of Han yingmo. How terrible!


    The sky purple light flowing, mysterious runes come, as bright as fire.


    At the moment, in that world, Han yingmo steps on a real dragon, flies with purple hair, hunts in his clothes and looks down upon all living beings. He has a terrible spirit and a posture of suppressing hundreds of millions of living creatures.


    "Du Shaofu, what are you in front of me now?"


    Han yingmo opened his mouth and waved, and the world around him burst out, as if driving the rotation of heaven and earth, and the air of heaven and earth seeped out, and the world on that side was going to evolve into reality.


    "Ouch..."


    The real dragon roars, the Dragon chants endlessly, rises to tear the space, the sound shakes the four sides.


    All of this turned into a destructive force, and the space for use suddenly broke apart. The dark space was full of cracks.


    Then, in the eyes of countless startled and trembling around him, the world of that side, with an irresistible crushing posture, directly crushed Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1556

    In the full view of the public, Du Shaofu was shrouded and crushed by the world gathered by Han yingmo.


    "No, he will be crushed!"


    At this moment, although they knew that the demon king Du Shaofu was tough, Yu Bufan, Mu Yuming and others could not help but be alarmed.


    Mo Jun Yu, Zhou Yu, Jiang Yunfeng and Qi Jiajun are also trembling for it.


    In Han yingmo''s terrible magic power, they know that they can''t resist at all.


    Han yingmo''s strength makes him as proud as they are. At this time, they have to admit from the bottom of their hearts that they can''t resist and resist.


    In the terrifying world, Han yingmo dominates everything. The stars are spinning, the mountains and rivers are towering, the mountains are continuous, the beasts are roaring, the birds are flapping, and the real dragon is flying.


    All this is so amazing, the magic power is in one, it''s natural, crush everything!


    "This is brother yingmo''s power. No one in his generation can compare with him!"


    All around, the eyes of countless Legalists'' children trembled, their blood was boiling and their eyes were blazing.


    This is the real leader of the same generation of Legalists. It is so powerful that it can push the world and dominate the world!


    Han yingmo is the real first person of the younger generation of the Legalists. He is one of the most powerful demons hidden behind the Legalists. His power has even surpassed many of the old people in the Legalists.


    At the moment, all the old people and strong people of Legalist school also showed absolute smile and shock in that terrible prestige.


    Han yingmo''s strength is the hope of Legalists!


    All eyes were trembling, and all eyes were converging on that side of the world at the moment. They were terrified for Du Shaofu.


    Under the terrible power, the world is about to be broken. Will Du Shaofu, the demon king, be directly crushed in that terrible world?


    But Du Shaofu did not. He was covered by the collapse of the world. At that moment, there was a secret pattern of purple thunder and lightning on Du Shaofu.


    In a flash, an unprecedented strong breath swept out of Du Shaofu''s body like a vast expanse of earth!


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, lightning and thunder were thundering in the sky all around, and the sky and earth changed color, just like the end of the day. A huge breath suddenly swept across the four sides!


    Every time he takes a step in the air, the tyrannical energy fluctuation increases. The purple arc thunders around like the ocean, like the Purple Rainbow flying across the sky, and the bright and dazzling lightning rune is surging everywhere.


    From the spread of Du Shaofu''s body surface, there is a strong breath, and the spirit of punishment is spreading!


    This breath does not have to kill, but it shows the prestige of nature, shows the righteousness of heaven and earth, and can be powerful in the sky, punishing all living beings!


    Under the atmosphere of such punishment and killing, all living beings around quietly trembled in their bodies and soul.


    In the world of fearsome magic power, Du Shaofu moved and raised his head slightly. His whole body was wrapped in purple thunder and lightning rune, as if covered with a purple thunder and lightning uniform. He crossed the space and ascended to the sky step by step.


    Under the crushing of that terrible world, Du Shaofu''s body was glowing, and endless purple thunder runes broke out. One after another, purple and gold thunder condensed and spread directly around him.


    "Boom..."


    This purple thunder kills all sides, which makes the world roar endlessly, arouses the purple gold lightning, as if to stir the world upside down.


    "You are a legalist genius. You have your training."


    "I walk out of the stone city, father and son depend on each other, and then travel around the world!"


    "You bear the blood of Legalists, have gorgeous resources, and have bathed in the river of blood."


    "I''ll refine it with blood, and then stand up after breaking it!"


    "You look down on Kyushu and look down on ordinary people, relying on Legalists."


    "But I have never been rare and despised!"


    "You have been following the footsteps of your ancestors. You want to recreate the glory of Legalists!"


    "And what I want to do is to build a big and powerful family, protect my family from generation to generation, never be bullied, never use a family to separate!"


    Step by step, with his head raised slightly, Du Shaofu ascended into the sky in that small world, his eyes and voices were filled with boundless perseverance.


    The soldier''s clothes are straight and straight, crossing the mountains and rivers. The ghosts, beasts and birds around are irresistible, and the mountains are separated automatically!


    Every time he takes a step in the air, the tyrannical energy fluctuation is increased by one. The purple arc and thunder around him are like the ocean, and the Purple Rainbow is flying in the sky. The bright and dazzling lightning rune is surging in all directions.


    All eyes look up, looking at the tall and straight figure like the sky, shaking for it!


    The tall and straight young man in battle clothes, every step up to the sky, is like trampling on the hearts of all living beings, like a heavy hammer in the sky!


    That resolute voice in the ear, let the human hair stand up for no reason, there are goose bumps on the body, blood boiling in the body, as if all were infected by a certain atmosphere, moved by it!


    "You are superior, from the blood of your Legalists, from your ancestors. How ever have you ever looked directly at yourself?"


    "And my pride comes from my bones, from my blood, because I am a powerful family myself!"When Du Shaofu''s last words came out, word by word, like thunder, resounded from all directions and moved for nine days!


    When the last words fell, Du Shaofu set foot on that side of the world!


    At that moment, a sense of despotism began to permeate Du Shaofu''s whole body, and burst out purple and golden light, casting on all sides, as if the sun was about to rise in that side of the world.


    "Hula..."


    The brilliant purple and gold lights are like countless purple and gold energy, which are full of brilliance.


    "Ouch..."


    The Dragon sings nine days. In that side of the world, the real five clawed dragon comes across the sky.


    The Dragon Power rolled, tore the space, crushed all living beings, and appeared in front of Du Shaofu with great spirit.


    At the same time, a huge purple golden winged giant ROC emerged from the glowing light around Du Shaofu, and was born in the sky and soared upward!


    "Ji..."


    The purple and gold winged ROC bird chirps, penetrates the golden cloud, releases the boundless and majestic pressure. The wings spread out, and the purple and gold arc is shining all over the sky. The fierce power covers the sky, as if to soar up and soar in the sky, making the world tremble!


    "My God, that''s the golden winged ROC!"


    Countless creatures raised their heads, and their eyes showed the huge golden winged ROC, the supreme beast power filled with, the clouds moving around, the heaven and earth changed color, and the nine days were turbulent!


    Such as the purple gold ROC bird virtual shadow appears, let that a real dragon also roar and tremble.


    The purple gold thunder ROC is swept out with wings. It can distort the space, and its body is covered with dense purple gold electric arc. In the rapid twisting space, it finally converges into a huge purple gold thunderbolt, which is powerful and terrifying. Finally, it falls heavily on the real dragon.


    "Oh..."


    The real dragon roars, the Dragon sings for nine days, the Dragon claws crack in the air, the dragon breath rolls, the rune is bright, and kills all directions.


    "Hiss..."


    The electric arc of purple gold mire breaks out, the arc rages in the sky, and the electric light is ten thousand feet, just like a round of the sky on the day of the purple gold, and a claw mark tears up the space.


    Dragon Peng battle, vast sky!


    A piece of space in the explosion, bright people''s eyes can not open.


    Under the terrible power, so that many creatures around the ground into a piece of paralysis.


    In the battle of dragon and Peng, Du Shaofu appeared across the space and stepped on the top of the ferocious head of the real dragon. His fist covered with thunder and martial veins was like a purple golden thunder ball and fell heavily.


    The purple and golden thunder, which is full of punishment, is like the supreme thunder and lightning!


    "Rumble!"


    With Du Shaofu''s fist, the real dragon moaned bitterly, and his pupils burst into frightful colors. Then it cracked, and the energy of destruction and fury spread out, turning into a brilliant thunderbolt rune.


    Although it is a virtual shadow, it carries the supreme animal power and the supreme hegemonic will of the real golden winged Dapeng, and oppresses the heaven and earth.


    "Gee!"


    Purple Gold giant ROC neigh, lightning eyes like two rounds of purple gold sun, huge body in that side of the world wings spread over the heaven and earth, across the sky, as if with life, the supreme breath is immortal, the war spirit is soaring, can suppress Archaean!


    All creatures tremble, that is the real supreme, arrogant world, proud of the ancient and modern!


    "Is Du Shaofu, the demon king, a man or a real golden winged ROC bird?"


    The supreme beast is powerful and incomparable, and many creatures are more and more unable to resist and become paralyzed.


    Du Shaofu''s figure finally became natural with the giant giant ROC. Standing there, he was a real golden winged ROC.


    "I am the king of the world! I am fierce, for the devil of the world! I respect you for the golden winged ROC


    The sound goes through the clouds and rocks, resounds through the world, the rune thunder turns into light rain, and the golden winged Dapeng bird is moving and fluctuating in the void with Du Shaofu''s interpretation of the profound meaning.


    "What about the" magic power "of Legalists? Break it for me


    When Du Shaofu''s last shout resounded, at this moment, the golden winged ROC flapped its wings to strike the sky, destroy one star after another, destroy countless fierce animals and birds, smash mountains and rivers!


    "Boom..."


    Heaven and earth are roaring, just like opening the sky.


    In the world gathered by Han yingmo, stars are falling, mountains and rivers are splitting, peaks are collapsing, and the world is collapsing and being destroyed. That is the end of the world.


    All this was caused by the golden winged ROC.


    That big roc is destroying the heaven and earth, shaking its wings and shaking its wings. The scene is too shocking!


    "Boom..."


    ROC hit the sky, as if to rush out of the universe, the other side of the world was finally destroyed, like a world, in front of the people were destroyed.


    The numerous living beings on the scene seem to witness the annihilation of a century.


    As if in the blink of an eye, it has been vicissitudes, across a century of reincarnation.


    All the old people of legalism got up, their eyes were trembling, their old bodies were shaking violently, and their eyes were in the rough sea!In the middle of the air, a lot of obscure breath is rising and falling violently!


    "Hula..."


    All around disappeared, and in the end, even the golden winged Lei Peng that crossed the world also disappeared quietly.


    Only the young man in the battle suit still stands tall and upright in the void, with thunder all around him and purple and golden thunder in his eyes. If there is a thunder sea with two waves, there is a golden winged ROC bird rising and falling in the thunder sea, setting off a rough sea!


    "Poof..."


    In the void, Han yingmo''s purple hair is disordered and his hair is dishevelled. His eyes are closely watching Du Shaofu. In his mouth, a big mouth of blood spurts out.


    "Vulnerable!"


    Du Shaofu looked straight ahead, his voice was mighty and shaking the sky!


    At the moment, that young man in war clothes, like a emperor in the sky, like a demon king coming to the world, like a giant ROC in the shape of a man, is proud of the past and the present!


    The breath of the supreme is full of air, and the sky is towering over the sky!


    the sky is full of supreme breath www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1557

    "Zizi..."


    In the ancient boundless space, purple mist rises all around, and a woman who is free from vulgarity suddenly has a magical purple arc in her body.


    But in this space, there seems to be some kind of prohibition that can isolate the heaven and the earth, and then the purple arc disappears again from its delicate body.


    "How could this happen? How could a martial pulse suddenly appear in my body, which seems to be related to thunder and lightning..."


    The woman''s delicate body trembled slightly, her face puzzled, and then her eyes began to ripple. She murmured, "brother, have you come out of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds? When I become a strong man, I will help you out of trouble..."


    "The supreme Nirvana should have come to the end."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inside and outside the Zhengwu platform, there was silence all around. All the living creatures were trembling and their eyes were dull.


    "No, it''s impossible. How could brother Ying Mo fail?"


    Then, the eyes of the younger generation of Legalists trembled and could not be believed.


    One by one, young men and women of Legalists clenched their fists, and their fingernails were deeply embedded in the flesh, overflowing with red blood. They couldn''t believe what they saw.


    The bright and dazzling light makes people dare not look directly. The terrible breath is like volcanic eruption. The strong and indestructible Zhengwu platform also begins to show cracks at this moment.


    "No, it''s not true. Brother yingmo will never be defeated!"


    A young woman of Legalist School shed tears and her eyes were dull.


    "He is as strong as this!"


    Mo Jun Yu, Jiang Yunfeng, Xu Lingzi and others were deeply shocked at the moment, and they only had a bitter smile. The demon king was so terrible that he remembered that they still wanted to crush the town two days ago. Looking back, it was luck that they had not been severely trampled.


    "The guy you like is really good. I''ve passed this level."


    In this moment, there was a brilliant Rune light. At the moment of the collision between his fingers and palms, there was a spark shooting. Then Han yingmuru was struck by lightning, and his palm was cracked and broken into countless pieces of blood mist.


    Qijiajun skimmed his lips, the shock on his face was hard to hide, and then his face showed a smile.


    Qijiajun also understood, no wonder that guy didn''t hurt him at all yesterday, because he was his later brother-in-law, and that guy didn''t dare to hurt him.


    In the distance, the faces of all the old and powerful Legalists are dignified.


    "What kind of pulse is that? It''s too strong. I''ve never seen such a thunderbolt!"


    "The golden winged ROC bird is so powerful that it can merge martial veins."


    just as Du Shaofu''s "stop" voice fell, the surrounding void seemed to tremble again. Then, people saw the supreme palm that destroyed the void all the way. At this moment, it was in the space less than half a Zhang of Du Shaofu''s life that it was frozen and never stopped You can''t get in half an inch.


    Some powerful Legalists were shocked and looked at each other. Even they trembled for the power.


    "You were stronger than I expected, but I didn''t lose."


    Han yingmo looks up at Du Shaofu. His disordered purple hair is dancing, and his long sleeves are wiping the blood stains on the corners of his mouth. He does not change his demeanor. He has a kind of natural extraordinary demeanor.


    No matter how embarrassed he is, his posture and temperament are still extraordinary.


    "Boom


    Nine round God ring in the sky, the bright light submerged everything!


    With the fall of Han yingmo''s voice, the void on the Zhengwu platform began to vibrate, and there was a bright Rune from his body.


    The bright and dazzling light makes people dare not look directly. The terrible breath is like volcanic eruption. The strong and indestructible Zhengwu platform also begins to show cracks at this moment.


    At this moment, Han yingmo''s breath began to rise violently, his power increased and his prestige soared.


    At the same time, there was a mysterious great power gathering in the whole world of Legalists, which fell on the Zhengwu platform and shrouded in Han yingmo.


    At this time, Han yingmo''s eyes are bright, without any embarrassment, showing an invincible self-confidence.


    The pride in the hearts of all Legalists'' children is crushed and buried together!


    Between his eyebrows, there began to be a divine light beating like a flame, and there were round after round of divine light on his forehead and head.


    With that round and round of divine light from the forehead appeared, Han yingmo''s breath became stronger and stronger.


    "Boom..."


    When the last six rounds of divine light lingered on his forehead and head like a divine ring, a huge breath filled the void around Han Ying desert, and the supreme oppressed the living creatures of heaven and earth!


    At the same time, the whole legalist inland was shaking mountains, the tide was rising, the sky and earth were roaring, the earth was cracking, there were thunder resounding, there were lightning shuttling, natural vision!


    At this moment, the eyes of countless old and powerful people in the legalist school opened and closed, and their spirits were radiant and trembled!


    At this time, countless creatures around him could not help but kneel down, and when the prestige came, it was impossible for people to resist.


    "Supreme, Han yingmo is the supreme Nirvana!""The supreme nirvana, the fruit chalkiness of Han Ying desert is a monster, too powerful!"


    among the eight families, Qi Jiajun, Mo Junyu, Heng Qi and so on, trembled.


    All people look at Han yingmo on the platform of proof of martial arts. The six round divine ring is the symbol of supreme nirvana, containing the power of heaven and earth!


    In a myriad of creepy and trembling eyes, Du Shaofu raised his head, stood with his hands down, and said, "stop!"


    This result let Mo Jun Yu and other shock, but did not seem surprised, seems to have received the wind in advance.


    "The supreme Nirvana should have come to the end."


    In the crowd, the woman who is called Hongni by huangling''er has her eyes rippling and rippling.


    "Han yingmo will not be defeated!"


    All the old and strong people of Legalists have dignified faces, but their eyes have always been firmly convinced that they are shining at the moment.


    The ground began to shake, the mountains began to shake, the rivers and waters began to wave, all of which made people tremble!


    "I am the supreme nirvana, the existence you need to look up to, crawl over me and tremble for me!"


    Han yingmo opened his mouth, and his whole body was shining brightly. The endless light burst into the sky, shining on the sky, causing the heaven and earth to vibrate and resonate.


    At this moment, all the creatures in the legalist family seemed to hear the voice of the Ninth Heaven.


    In the emptiness of Han yingmo on the platform of self certification, patches of Ancient Runes flicker and blend with the heaven and earth, with the vigorous wind and the sound of Tao resounding.


    All the creatures are dazzled, shocked and cool!


    Then Han yingmo screamed and spat out blood. His whole arm was in spasm. At the last moment, the whole arm burst off shoulder to shoulder, and his body was like a meteorite shooting down from the air on the Zhengwu stage.


    At the moment, that young man with purple hair, who was a real supreme, endless power and power, spread from his feet, filled with strange waves.


    Everyone was horrified. At the moment, the whole world was imprisoned, and countless people around guangchalang were affected. It seemed that they were imprisoned and hard to move. They were trapped in the mire, and the mysterious atmosphere could not be stimulated.


    "This is the supreme power of Nirvana


    Countless creatures are shocked and look at Han yingmo. Everyone knows that this is caused by Han yingmo, the supreme Nirvana power, which is the real supreme, so that all living beings can not resist.


    "It''s over!"


    Then, the eyes of the younger generation of Legalists trembled and could not be believed.


    Han yingmo hands again, six rounds of bright god ring began to rotate, and finally gathered together, turned into a huge bright palm print.


    The palm print is brilliant, but there is no fluctuation, so it is suspended in front of Han yingmo''s palm.


    This palm print is condensed by the supreme Nirvana power. It is protected by heaven and earth, channeled the energy of heaven and earth, gathered the magic power of Legalists, and collected the understanding of Han yingmo in his life, and finally gathered into this peaceful palm.


    "This is my way. I''m the supreme one. You should kneel down."


    Han yingmo opened his mouth and restored his indifference. He urged the shining palm print of his palm, patted Du Shaofu in front of his head and pushed him horizontally.


    "Hula..."


    "Kaka..."


    The palm print is calm, but where it passes, the void around the edge of the palm print collapses, and black space cracks spread everywhere, revealing countless dark space cracks above the void and swallowing the light of the sky.


    At this moment, there was only one handprint on the whole platform and in the whole legalist school, which was as bright as the sun in the sky, and the surrounding void was crumbling in silence.


    "The supreme one''s palm, I''m afraid the general territory will also be damaged!"


    At this moment, there are all of us and the extraordinary people in the major forces marvel.


    Seven rounds of fire like light around the God ring, releasing the boundless and majestic pressure.


    That terrible palm, let many strong people scared out of their wits.


    That terrible palm is enough to kill the general practitioners of the big territory.


    That is the supreme power, incomparable!


    "Can he resist it?"


    Qi Jiajun, Mo Junyu, Zhou Yu, Jiang Yunfeng, Huang ling''er, Hong Ni and so on all feel small under the terrible power. They have to worry about Du Shaofu again.


    At this moment, a new strong breath spread from Du Shaofu''s upright figure. In the whole world of Legalists, it seems that something has been awakened!


    Du Shaofu has been quietly facing Han yingmo. The purple arc in his eyes is more bright and his hair is dancing.


    The terrible palm print pushed the heaven and the earth, and immediately appeared in front of Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu''s emptiness was already cracking.


    "Arrogant boy, you will be defeated after all!"


    Looking at the terrible supreme palm has reached Du Shaofu''s body, Han Qianran, Qin Zhe and other Legalists'' younger generation showed a fanatical look.


    "Nirvana is incomparable


    But in this space, there seems to be some kind of prohibition that can isolate the heaven and the earth, and then the purple arc disappears again from its delicate body.At this moment, the old people and the strong people in the far distance of the Legalists also showed satisfied smiles on their old faces.


    Han Qianran''s supreme nirvana is the hope of Legalists!


    Du Shaofu moved, but he did not retreat, but went straight out of the sky.


    Then, on the huge hand print of dozens of Zhang, it was time for Du Shaofu to see it less than half a Zhang in front of him.


    In a myriad of creepy and trembling eyes, Du Shaofu raised his head, stood with his hands down, and said, "stop!"


    Every time Du Shaofu added a magic ring in front of his forehead, the pressure of heaven and earth around him doubled.


    "Boom


    Just as Du Shaofu''s "stop" voice fell, the void around him seemed to tremble again. Then, people saw in their eyes that the supreme palm that destroyed the void all the way was stagnant in his previous life, which was less than half a Zhang of Du Shaofu''s space, and instantly solidified, and could no longer advance half an inch.


    At this moment, Han yingmo''s face after the handprint suddenly solidified!


    Four sides of heaven and earth, also at this moment a dead silence!


    The old and the strong of the four Legalists have a frozen smile on their faces and dull eyes.


    With the fall of Han yingmo''s voice, the void on the Zhengwu platform began to vibrate, and there was a bright Rune from his body.


    In the trembling eyes of all the creatures, Du Shaofu stood up with a light negative hand. His resolute and resolute face showed a little smile to Han yingmo, and his voice rang through the world.


    "Is this the so-called supreme palm? Have you ever seen the real supreme?"


    The voice was flat, but it was rolling around in the dead world.


    When the voice fell, there was a divine light in front of Du Shaofu''s forehead, just like fire, and turned into six divine rings.


    When the six rings appeared, the whole void gave out a roar, just like the sound of the sky, like the beating of the sky drum, falling on the hearts of the living beings, shaking the spirits out of their wits.


    In the distance, the faces of all the old and powerful Legalists are dignified.


    Within the sky of heaven and earth, the space of heaven and earth suddenly becomes dark, just like the sky and earth suddenly plunge into darkness.


    The ground began to shake, the mountains began to shake, the rivers and waters began to wave, all of which made people tremble!


    All these changes make the soul tremble!


    People''s eyes were trembling. On the platform, the young man in combat clothes before the supreme palm was covered with light. The six rings of God ring on the forehead were more dazzling than Han yingmo.


    "The supreme nirvana, the demon king Du Shaofu is also the supreme Nirvana one!"


    That terrible palm, let many strong people scared out of their wits.


    "My God, the devil is also the supreme Nirvana!"


    The eyes around him trembled fiercely. The six rings of God ring in front of his forehead at the moment represent that the young man in war clothes is also the supreme nirvana!


    At this moment, the eyes of the Legalists suddenly shook violently!


    "No, he has seven rounds!"


    "My God, what the hell is going on here?"


    The body of Han Ying Mo, the place where Yu Yang was in trouble, was buried in a pile of rubble on the platform of Zheng Wu.


    All of a sudden, there are people around, suddenly, countless exclamations can not help but shake out the sound!


    Once again, the eyes of the youth are more than one round.


    Seven rounds of fire like light around the God ring, releasing the boundless and majestic pressure.


    At this moment, the young man in the uniform was shining like a miracle. There was a supreme atmosphere in the air, oppressing the world!


    At the moment, however, it is far from over.


    Black clouds rolling, mountains shaking, rivers and lakes rolling, like a tsunami sweeping, bright thunder ring through the sky for a long time, monsters roar!


    Just for a short time, in the eyes of countless bewilderment and astonishment, Du Shaofu straightened up his body, and on the top of his forehead, the seven rounds of divine ring began to emerge quietly in the eighth round.


    Between heaven and earth, the prestige is continuously increasing, and the heaven and earth are sinking under the eight rounds of divine ring.


    "Boom


    But the eighth round of divine ring appeared, and the ninth round appeared quietly.


    Every time Du Shaofu added a magic ring in front of his forehead, the pressure of heaven and earth around him doubled.


    That terrible palm, let many strong people scared out of their wits.


    "Long..."


    When the nine wheel God ring was born, the empty sky sound was constantly around, and the oppressed heaven and earth roared like countless sky drums, shaking the living creatures, shaking their hearts and shaking their hearts!


    Nine round God ring in the sky, the bright light submerged everything!


    At this moment, a new strong breath spread from Du Shaofu''s upright figure. In the whole world of Legalists, it seems that something has been awakened!


    "Boom..."


    Everyone was horrified. At the moment, the whole world was imprisoned, and countless people around guangchalang were affected. It seemed that they were imprisoned and hard to move. They were trapped in the mire, and the mysterious atmosphere could not be stimulated.The world of Legalists is roaring, and the earth is cracking. From the sky, it seems that the nine days have suddenly opened up a series of huge cracks, with a brilliant golden light burst down, and the majestic breath and heavenly power force people to come.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    black clouds roll, mountains shake, rivers and lakes roll, just like a tsunami sweeping, thunder resounds from the sky on sunny days, and monsters roar!


    At this moment, the four living creatures, without any reason, were shocked and could not help crawling!


    At the moment, there is no space on the platform of Zheng Wu. The young man in combat clothes is accompanied by the mighty power of heaven. The town is chalky and the people are oppressed by the terrible pressure.


    It is enough to kill the general practitioners of the big territory.


    "Great supreme nirvana, he is great supreme Nirvana!"


    In the Dharma family, an old man suddenly couldn''t help shaking and exclaiming. He recognized the nine rings of God as the supreme nirvana.


    "Nirvana of the great supreme!"


    At this moment, the eyes of countless old and powerful people in the legalist school opened and closed, and their spirits were radiant and trembled!


    Also at this moment, after the supreme palm, Han yingmo''s eyes, such as waves!


    This palm print is condensed by the supreme Nirvana power. It is protected by heaven and earth, channeled the energy of heaven and earth, gathered the magic power of Legalists, and collected the understanding of Han yingmo in his life, and finally gathered into this peaceful palm.


    "True sovereign, do you see it now?"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, there was a mysterious talisman on his body surface. The light was gorgeous and moving. It was dazzling and mysterious. This was the real supreme.


    When the voice came out, Du Shaofu moved, shook his hand, reached out his right hand, slightly clenched his fist, stretched out his forefinger, and gently touched the frozen supreme palm in front of him.


    "Hula..."


    When this instruction, that terrible supreme palm, but like the wind blowing smoke general, suddenly quietly dispersed, directly disappeared without a trace.


    Du Shaofu looked up into the sky. His eyes were like two rounds of thunder. The sun was about to rise, and the light was shining directly into the sky.


    Such a light floating finger, the supreme palm of Han yingmo is destroyed.


    However, Du Shaofu''s finger also directly points on Han yingmo''s palm.


    "Kaka..."


    In this moment, there was a brilliant Rune light. At the moment of the collision between his fingers and palms, there was a spark shooting. Then Han yingmuru was struck by lightning, and his palm was cracked and broken into countless pieces of blood mist.


    "Ah..."


    At this moment, the hearts of all the Legalists are buried in the rubble heap!


    Then Han yingmo screamed and spat out blood. His whole arm was in spasm. At the last moment, the whole arm burst off shoulder to shoulder, and his body was like a meteorite shooting down from the air on the Zhengwu stage.


    "Boom..."


    The runes on the unbreakable and impregnable Zhengwu platform are broken, and the ground of the surrounding broad chalkiness field is also cracking, and the cracks on the ground are like spider webs.


    Han yingmo''s body is buried in the rubble piled up on the Zhengwu platform.


    At this moment, the hearts of all the Legalists are buried in the rubble heap!


    "The golden winged ROC bird, the supreme beast, can fuse martial veins and be as powerful as this!"


    the pride in the hearts of all Legalists'' children was crushed and buried together!


    "Boom


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu''s figure fell down and stepped on the rubble heap that flooded Hanying desert. His body was upright and his whole body was rolling. It was the supreme of the supreme, and let all sides crawl on the ground!


    Du Shaofu looked up into the sky. His eyes were like two rounds of thunder. The sun was about to rise, and the light was shining directly into the sky.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s voice, accompanied by the thunder and lightning and the mighty power, swept all over the Legalists.


    However, Du Shaofu''s finger also directly points on Han yingmo''s palm.


    "Niang, Shaojing, I''ve come to see you, where are you!"


    The sound comes out and echoes constantly. It affects the majestic power of the world, such as thunder. The whole world shakes and shakes people''s hearts and minds!


    This voice hoarse, let a person listen to, in the heart for no reason choking, sad endless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1558

    The sound reverberated and resounded in all directions.


    In the ancient space, a beautiful woman came out of the dust and sat cross legged, which was also so proud.


    "HISHI..."


    All of a sudden, the beautiful woman''s eyes opened, her eyes glistened and her chest trembled with pain.


    "Shaofu..."


    The beautiful woman''s heart trembles, the beautiful shadow suddenly swept empty, the instant disappears in the space.


    "Hiss!"


    In the old mountains, beautiful women appear in the air.


    "Third sister, where are you going


    Suddenly, a gentle voice came out. At the same time, a light like auspiciousness appeared in the sky. With a terrible breath, it penetrated into the mountain range, and a figure appeared, shining all around, like stars.


    "Elder brother, is my son Shaofu here?"


    The beautiful woman opens her mouth and her eyes shine.


    Mother and son are connected to each other, and she feels that her child is now in the family of Legalists.


    "You only have one daughter, that is Shaojing. Don''t be stubborn."


    In the light, the voice sighs softly. It is obviously a gentle voice, but when the ears fall, people can''t help shaking in their hearts and palpitating in their hearts,


    "I''m going to see my child."


    The beautiful woman opened her mouth and her eyes were firm. She had confirmed that her other child was now in the legalist family.


    "Three younger sister, you should not be stubborn


    In the light, the voice was heavy and the breath was rippling.


    "Elder brother, he is the third sister''s child. You killed that child with Bi once, and you have dug his heart without a drop of blood. Over the years, do you really have no worries? Now that he is miraculously alive, why bother him like this? He is also your nephew."


    At this moment, there is also a voice coming out, the voice is wet and dumb, resounding through the mountains.


    When the sound fell, a middle-aged man with dishevelled hair appeared. A dark robe was shabby. I don''t know how long it had not been washed. But I could see a very handsome face under the cover of the hair.


    "Second brother, what''s going on here? What''s wrong with my son?"


    Smell speech, beautiful woman person immediately the flower looks pale, immediately to that dishevelled middle-aged asked.


    The visitor came to the beautiful woman and stumbled all the way. He looked at the light figure in the sky and said, "they blocked the news, so you don''t know, and dare not let you know. Our big brother, the boy Bi De, dug out his own" bang bang "heart beating heart. Shaojing''s heart disease can be cured after all these years. The child is so lucky that he doesn''t die. He survived miraculously. At the moment, he is in zhengwutai. He comes to find his mother, but our elder brother seems to want him to die. That miserable child, my miserable nephew... "


    "My child..."


    The eyes of a beautiful woman are moist, and her heart is aching.


    She looked back at the figure in the light, and there was a chill in her shining eyes.


    Her face was as cold as ice.


    At this moment, the whole mountain changed color, the sky suddenly became dark, and the clouds gathered.


    The beautiful woman''s voice was cold. Looking at the figure in the light, she said, "brother, you are so cruel!"


    "Ao Tong, you have to remember that I am your elder brother!"


    The shadow in the light, the breath rippled, and the voice became stern.


    "You are my elder brother, but if my child dies, I will kill you and bury you with me!" The beautiful woman speaks, every word.


    "Proud Tong, you are presumptuous


    The sound came out, and the mountains trembled.


    "If you stop me again, I will do it!"


    The beautiful woman turned, her eyes moist but firm, and wanted to leave.


    She was in pain at the moment and wanted to see her child at once.


    "Three younger sister, go ahead, let me see, our big brother, what kind of situation these years has come to!"


    The drunk middle-aged opened his mouth and looked at the figure in the light, indicating the beautiful woman to leave.


    When the beautiful woman left, the beautiful shadow disappeared in the air.


    Over the mountains, the shadow and breath in the light fluctuated and collapsed, and the light swept out like lightning.


    But in the end, he held back and didn''t do it.


    "My elder brother, our nephew, he is not dead. He has already reached nirvana. Your son, my nephew Han yingmo, is not invincible. Are you afraid now, ha ha ha..."


    Drunk middle-aged laugh, laughter reverberates.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are many chalkiness around the Zhengwu platform, and the sad voice reverberates around for a long time.


    The voice moved and choked the listener.


    "He seems to have something to do with Legalists. Who is he?"


    Among the eight great families, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, many of their eyes are floating in surprise. All the eyes are now on the supreme youth.The children of the Legalists are all sluggish at the moment. Some people kneel down under the terrible supreme authority and cannot resist it.


    At this moment, all the Legalists'' children dare not be arrogant again. In the face of the war clothes youth, they have only a deep sense of powerlessness.


    The great supreme nirvana is powerless for all Legalists'' children to collapse.


    "The great supreme nirvana, he is the great supreme Nirvana!"


    the old people with Legalists trembled and their eyes were shining.


    The eyes of some Legalists are complicated, some of them are happy, others are shocked, but others are afraid.


    "Hiss..."


    When the voice fell, Du Shaofu was expressionless, reached for his hand, twisted the space, and directly grabbed into the rubble under his feet.


    The claw print breaks out golden light, destroys everything, turns the broken stone into powder, and cracks the boulder into ash.


    "Ah..."


    Under a scream, he howled bitterly.


    Then, in the eyes of countless people, he was covered with blood and his arm was cut off. Du Shaofu directly grasped Han yingmo.


    Du Shaofu''s paw print is on his neck. At this moment, with a little effort, it will be enough to destroy the spirits of Han yingmo.


    At this moment, Han Ying Mo purple hair dyed blood, struggling for a time also did not help, that indifferent eyes in a dull, but more fear.


    As proud as he is, how can Han yingmo think that the mole ant that he regards as a common man and doesn''t put it in his eyes is actually a great and supreme Nirvana that surpasses his small supreme nirvana.


    A line of separation, but it is two levels, there is a world of difference!


    The great supreme nirvana is enough to smash all his reliance and self-confidence and pride.


    "Du Shaofu, what are you going to do?"


    in the family of FA, an old man came back to his senses and immediately exclaimed.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, has killed many outstanding Legalists. They would never think that Du Shaofu would dare to kill Han yingmo.


    However, if Han yingmo is destroyed, the whole Legalists can''t afford to pay the price.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1559

    "Are you afraid?"


    Du Shaofu turned back and looked around at many of the old people of the Legalists who appeared and exclaimed. A chill appeared on his resolute face and said, "I want to see my mother and sister, or I will kill Han yingmo!"


    "Boy, how dare you!" the old man of Legalists came out in the sky, and his voice shook the void.


    "If you dare to shout, old man, get out of here!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and his body was shining with gold. A purple thunderbolt swept out like a Thunder Dragon across the space.


    The old man''s face suddenly changed greatly. A palm print was taken to block the purple thunder. However, his body was directly shaken away. Blood was gushing out of his mouth. The arc was surging on his body, and his hair was standing upside down. He was in great distress.


    "Du Shaofu, what can we talk about?"


    The old man with Legalists was calm and appeared to want to negotiate with Du Shaofu.


    Han yingmo was in the hands of the demon king. They did not dare to start easily, nor did they dare to anger the little devil.


    "I want to see my mother and sister, or I will kill Han yingmo!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked around at the more and more old and powerful Legalists, fearless.


    It has been revealed that Du Shaofu knows that he is doomed to be unable to do good today. At this moment, Han yingmo''s position in the Legalists is enough to make the Legalists cast a rat''s nest. This will be his last chance.


    "It''s a small matter. Let Han yingmo go first."


    A strong legalist opened his mouth and comforted Du Shaofu, hoping to save Han yingmo first.


    "When I''m stupid, if I can''t see my mother and my sister in half an hour, Han yingmo will surely die!" Who is Du Shaofu? How can he not know the intention of these Legalists.


    "If you dare to kill Han yingmo, you will surely die!"


    A legalist old man cried out, but at the moment a group of people are suspended in the air, the light is released, and the breath is vast, but they really dare not do it.


    "It doesn''t matter if I die. It''s not that I haven''t died, but I don''t know if Han yingmo has died?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said in a voice, which made the void tremble in all directions, and made the old people and the strong people of Legalists look pale.


    At the moment, the group of powerful Legalists and old people looked at each other. At this moment, they felt that it had been several years, but it was different now.


    At the beginning, the young man in war clothes has grown up to the point that they should be afraid of. It is no longer the boy who can be regarded as a mole ant by them.


    "Presumptuous!"


    All of a sudden, there was a sound falling from the sky, and many figures came down. The whole body was as dazzling as the sun, which made it impossible to look directly at it. It made the surrounding void tremble, like a God coming to the world, smoking heaven and earth, looking down on the world.


    Later, several old people appeared in the air.


    "It''s the second protector!"


    Around many old and strong people see this, immediately around the past, eyes show a happy color.


    "Boy, do you want to die?"


    Among the old people, one of them walked out and roared like thunder through the sky. It contained endless ancient majesty and reverberated endlessly!


    "Old dog, it''s you!"


    Du Shaofu recognized that the old man who was talking was the nine Dharma guardians of the legalist family.


    When Du Shaofu was just born, he almost killed him in his infancy with one hand. It was his first time that he survived a disaster. His father, who was a drunkard, was also severely injured in his hands at the beginning.


    after scanning his eyes, Du Shaofu also met an old man, who was the second protector of the Legalists. It was he who led people to separate his family.


    It seems that the nine Dharma protectors and the second Dharma protectors are different from the Dharma protectors in general. The breath cultivation is far more powerful.


    Seeing those figures, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly burst into blood, and his chill shot, which made the temperature around him suddenly drop.


    The nine Dharma protectors now looked at Du Shaofu, and his intention of killing was surging. He said, "little scumbag, you should have been killed in the first place. Let go of the shadow desert of the eldest young master, or you will die without a burial place!"


    "It''s just an old dog who has just barely set foot in the Wu region. Now I want to kill you, just like stepping on a mole ant!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes opened and closed, the cold light surged, and he said, "do you want me to let him go? If I don''t, what can you do?"


    "Click!"


    When the voice dropped, Du Shaofu waved his left arm and broke the rest of Han yingmo''s arm. For a moment, blood gushed wildly on the ground.


    "Ah..."


    Han yingmo screams and wants to faint. It''s a pity that he is forbidden at the moment and suppressed by the great power. He can''t struggle for half a minute.


    At this moment, the heart and soul of the children of the Legalists trembled, and their soul was trembling. How ferocious was the demon king Du Shaofu.


    "Ah..."


    Huang ling''er sighs and sighs for the Legalists. They don''t know that guy. He has never been threatened. The Dragon nine of the dragon clan is the end.


    "Asshole..."


    He watched Han yingmo scream, the nine Dharma protectors and other old people roared and drank furiously. His eyes were cold."Little bastard, you''re going to die today!"


    The nine Dharma protectors were furious like thunder, and their intention of killing was rolling.


    "Who are you talking about


    Just as the voice of the nine Dharma protectors fell, a beautiful voice came out from the far sky. When the last word fell, a beautiful image appeared in the air.


    She was a beautiful woman, out of the worldly world, standing aloof.


    When the figure of the beautiful woman appeared, on the rubble of Zhengwu platform, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled, like thunder and lightning.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu pinched the paw mark on Han yingmo''s neck, and quietly exerted a lot of force. Han yingmo''s face turned red and his tongue was almost spit out.


    The beautiful woman appeared and looked directly at the nine Dharma protectors. Her beautiful face was calm, but the invisible clearness made her heart tremble.


    "Ao Tong, I..."


    The nine Dharma protectors opened their mouths and their eyes twinkled.


    "Pa..."


    Looking directly at his voice, the crisp sound of palm slapping was spread from the face of the nine Dharma protectors. Blood was spat from the mouth of a slap, and the old teeth were flying.


    "Ao Tong is what you are entitled to call. My son, Han Ao Tong, is not what you can abuse. If you call your old face a nine Dharma protector, if you don''t give your face, how about calling your old dog!"


    The beautiful woman opened her mouth, her face was slightly heavy, and she had a sense of dignity. All the people who could suppress her trembled.


    At the moment, the beautiful woman seems calm, but her majesty is increasing. It is like a volcano, and it will explode at any time.


    The nine Dharma protectors were sluggish, and all around were dull.


    "You You dare to hit me... "


    After a full moment, the nine Dharma protectors covered half of his face, and then he came back to his senses. His face was astonished, as if he could not believe it. His whole body was shaking for no reason. His legs were shivering in the middle of the sky, and he could not help climbing from the depths of the original God to show fear.


    "I didn''t just hit you!"


    The beautiful woman opened her mouth and looked directly at the nine Dharma protectors. From her eyes, a dazzling light suddenly burst into a bright sword and filled with the breath of supremacy. Then she swept into the eyebrows of the nine Dharma protectors.


    "Bang!"


    When the space is muffled, the blood mist explodes, and the space collapses. The body of the nine protection Dharma is exploded and broken in it, and all the spirits and spirits are destroyed.


    "I didn''t want to keep you from my son


    The beautiful woman looked up slightly and looked at the old and powerful people in the Legalists around her. Her eyes were bright and she looked at all the people. Her eyes were magnificent and desolate. She said, "Whoever dares to move my son of Han Aotong, I will kill anyone!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1560

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, all the old men and strong men of Du family were in a daze. They had never seen Han Ao Tong so fierce that they even went straight to kill the nine Dharma protectors on the spot.


    "Proud Tong, you are too much!"


    The two Dharma protectors opened their mouth, their eyes fluttered, their faces were overcast and cold. They looked at Han Aotong and said, "you are a member of Legalists. You are violating the Legalists'' law!"


    "Ao Tong is not what you can call!"


    Han Aotong looked at the second Dharma protector and showed no weakness. At the moment, he stood alone in front of many powerful Legalists and old people around him and said, "I am a member of the legalist family, but I am also the mother of my son. If you have to let me make a choice, I will always choose my son, not you. If you dare to move my son today, I will kill you!"


    Han Aotong stands aloof in the void. At the moment, she is just a mother.


    A mother''s terror, ordinary people can''t understand, for their own children, the mother can do anything crazy, including Han Aotong!


    The faces of countless old and powerful Legalists are gloomy and ugly. It has been more than 20 years. Han Aotong has been under semi house arrest for more than 20 years. However, he has no regrets in his heart. At the moment, he seems to be more and more tough.


    "Han Aotong, you are provoking the authority of Legalists. You should know the consequences!"


    At this moment, all the old men and strong men of Du family were in a daze. They had never seen Han Ao Tong so fierce that they even went straight to kill the nine Dharma protectors on the spot.


    The second Dharma protector''s face was completely gloomy, his breath was majestic, and his body was covered with bright light.


    "I''ve been at your disposal these years. I thought my silence could exchange for the safety of their father and son. But you''ve been deceiving people so much. Do you think I''m just staying for more than 20 years?"


    Han Ao Tong opened his mouth, his voice spread, and his words were like swords. His eyes swept the audience and said, "from now on, I will not be silent and tolerant, and will not be subject to your control. If you don''t believe me, you can try it!"


    At the beginning of separation, husband and wife separated, she just gave birth, weak, unable to fight.


    Over the years, she was at the mercy of her family. Although her accomplishments were rapid, she was willing to bear everything alone in exchange for their father and son''s safety and Shaojing''s heart disease.


    "I know you."


    But now, I heard that Shaofu was digged by Bi and saw her son bullied by the whole family. She can''t give in any more!


    She knows the means of the family and how much injustice and misfortune her children have suffered. Although she has not seen it, she can imagine that her heart is bleeding.


    At the moment, she is no longer the original.


    Over the past 20 years, she has turned all her yearning for her father and son into a driving force. Her hard practice, coupled with her extraordinary beauty, is no longer what she used to be.


    All her efforts are to one day not to be as helpless as she was.


    When the eyes looked at each other, her heart suddenly thump straight jump, her hands, some began to do nothing, the cold in the eyes dissipated, the clear face calmed down.


    The eyes of the two Dharma protectors were trembling and their old faces were gloomy.


    There are also old people who look indifferent and don''t talk much.


    "The fourth aunt is so strong!"


    The women of the younger generation of Legalists are surprised, and their eyes are full of waves. They have never seen Sigu so strong and fierce.


    Han Aotong''s eyes fell from the two Dharma protectors and so on, and then she turned her head and looked at the war clothes youth on the rubble below.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, Du Shaofu left, leaving a trace of his back, and finally disappeared into the air.


    When the eyes looked at each other, her heart suddenly thump straight jump, her hands, some began to do nothing, the cold in the eyes dissipated, the clear face calmed down.


    At the moment, she was eager to see what the young man said, but she found that she could not speak, even her mouth could not be opened, her eyes were sour, and she seemed to want to shed tears, but at last she forced herself to hold back and let the tears whirl in her eyes.


    She has countless times in the mind, if the first time to see him, how a scene.


    But she never thought, at this moment, the real meeting, will let her at the moment even mouth are not open.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was also looking at that beautiful woman. He had seen him in the empty picture of the drunkard father. That was his mother, the mother who had been longing for day and night.


    Just before he came to the legalist school this time, Du Shaofu was still dreaming about how he would be if he could see his mother this time, and whether he was excited or excited.


    Just after his mother''s arrival, Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly trembled, just like the current gushing.


    But later, Du Shaofu found that he gradually calmed down, without the excitement and excitement in his imagination, but it was like knowing for a long time, as if his mother had been with her and never lost it.


    This feeling, strange, but more familiar.


    That kind of familiarity, from the original three years of pregnancy, their own blood.I don''t know why. When Du Shaofu finally looked at him calmly, there was a kind of creepy feeling in the heart of the second Dharma protector, and he felt uneasy and trembled for no reason.


    At the moment, mother and son''s four eyes were opposite, and there was silence all around.


    "It turns out that she is Du Shaofu''s mother!"


    It was only when some of the major forces and people around us who did not know where they were, they were surprised.


    They did not expect that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was so deeply involved with the Legalists.


    "Mother."


    The eyes of the two Dharma protectors were trembling and their old faces were gloomy.


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and broke the silence. His voice was calm but thick.


    Listening to the calm and thick voice, the tears in Han Aotong''s eyes couldn''t help it any longer. They slipped down his cheek and his sight began to blur.


    But then, Han Aotong that beautiful face showed a smile, temperament is still supreme, let people not be provocative and aggressive.


    Han Aotong fell on the rubble, his beautiful face and his lips opened. Then he opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "let him go, son. Everything has a mother, and you will not be wronged."


    Du Shaofu nodded, reached out and threw aside the scarlet Han yingmo, whose neck had been pinched, and ignored it.


    The great supreme nirvana, like a million mountains, collapsed in their hearts.


    "Go, mother, take you out of here." Han Aotong opened his mouth, Qianying swept out and left the square.


    "I know you."


    Du Shaofu calmly looks at the second Dharma protector. His voice falls, then he steals himself and follows Han Aotong away.


    I don''t know why. When Du Shaofu finally looked at him calmly, there was a kind of creepy feeling in the heart of the second Dharma protector, and he felt uneasy and trembled for no reason.


    That feeling, he never had.


    As for the children of the Legalists, they are still a little sluggish at the moment, unable to recover.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, Du Shaofu left, leaving a trace of his back, and finally disappeared into the air.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    And at this moment, around gradually began to come back to God, and then, there is one after another inverted breath cool sound spread around.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Looking at the broken stone pile of Zhengwu platform, Han yingmo, who is bloody and miserable at the moment, has countless people''s throats boiling hot and swallowing their saliva.


    She knows the means of the family and how much injustice and misfortune her children have suffered. Although she has not seen it, she can imagine that her heart is bleeding.


    "Nirvana of the great supreme!"


    Heng Qi, Huang ling''er, the representatives of Hongni, xulingzi, Mo Junyu and other major forces changed their color, trembled for them, and thought of a lot.


    Longwu''s eyes were dull and trembled fiercely. He never thought that the guy was Du Shaofu, the demon king who killed his ninth brother. He was also the great supreme nirvana in the legend.


    As for Meng Wuyi, Heng Ru, Guan Lianyin and others, they are all a little sad and laughing at the moment.


    They didn''t expect that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was a great Nirvana person, but he made such a gag. He pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger. He came to find trouble with the Legalists. In the end, they were asked to accompany all their treasures in and let them lose their wealth.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is so shady


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is so shady


    At last, some people swore to themselves. They saw the strength of the demon king. He was as powerful as Han yingmo. He was also vulnerable to attack. They were afraid that they would never have a chance to get back the treasure in their lifetime.


    As for the children of the Legalists, they are still a little sluggish at the moment, unable to recover.


    The great supreme nirvana, like a million mountains, collapsed in their hearts.


    Han yingmo''s defeat shattered their confidence and reliance on the outside world, and they had no pride to speak of.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1561

    The quiet courtyard is very large and clean. The furnishings inside are simple but elegant.


    However, the courtyard has obviously not been visited for a period of time, but it should be cleaned by servants. There is no dust and it is very clean.


    "How hard have you been these years?


    In the small hall, Han Aotong looks at Du Shaofu and looks up slightly. The infant in his infancy is now a head higher than her. She can see his trace and the heroic spirit between her eyebrows is the same.


    "Not bitter." Du Shaofu shook his head and said.


    "Hate your mother?"


    Han Aotong looked at Du Shaofu and the direction of Du Shaofu''s heart. His voice trembled and asked, "your heart..."


    "No hate."


    Du Shaofu still shook his head and then said, "I''m ok. It''s all over. Shaojing is OK. I''m fine now."


    "For the sake of Shaojing, you suffer." Han Aotong opened his mouth, her heart can not say the pain.


    When he heard that his children were in the wilderness, swept across Kyushu, cut dragons on the land of the wilderness, and the great nirvana of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, Han Aotong''s eyes glowed with brilliance, and he was deeply proud to be able to think of his own children. What an extraordinary demeanor it is to be able to think of his own children.


    "Shaojing is my sister. We are connected by blood. We are a family and an inseparable family." Said Du Shaofu, with a smile on his lips.


    "Children..."


    At this moment, Han Aotong finally couldn''t help sobbing. Looking at the young man in front of her, she could not imagine how much injustice and misfortune he suffered.


    "I''m really good. Over the years, my dad missed you and my sister."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and a smile appeared on his resolute and determined face.


    "Is your father all right?"


    Hearing this, Han Aotong calmed down and looked at Du Shaofu. She was just as nervous about another man. Every day, she was missing their father and son, missing them deeply.


    "My father has entered the cave of God thunder and heaven saint. I don''t know how it is now, but it should be OK." Du Shaofu replied.


    Later, the mother and son were embarrassed and speechless. It seemed that they didn''t know what to say.


    Mother and son are speechless. From childhood to adulthood, they have never seen each other and don''t know what to say.


    Some of Du Shaofu felt uncomfortable and embarrassed. Thinking about his mother''s heart at the moment, he was even more sad.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu then took the initiative to talk about a lot of things. He did not know what to say. He talked about interesting things from small to large.


    Han Aotong has been looking at Du Shaofu all the time. It seems that he has not seen him for more than 20 years. Now he has to make up for all of them.


    Since he was a child, Du Shaofu has hidden all his hardships and dangers. He doesn''t say much about it, which makes him look light and light.


    Hearing his children''s interesting stories from childhood, Han Aotong''s face also showed a smile.


    When he heard that his children were in the wilderness, swept across Kyushu, cut dragons on the land of the wilderness, and the great nirvana of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, Han Aotong''s eyes glowed with brilliance, and he was deeply proud to be able to think of his own children. What an extraordinary demeanor it is to be able to think of his own children.


    But Han Aotong''s heart is full of bitterness. She doesn''t know what kind of training he has gone through in recent years. Otherwise, how could he achieve such a success.


    But she was glad that her child was standing in front of her so well and, more importantly, that he was all right.


    "If you fight with Han yingmo, you can get hurt. Take the pill quickly."


    Then, Han Aotong seemed to remember, and immediately took out a lot of pills from his bag of heaven and earth and handed them to Du Shaofu. All kinds of pills were available.


    Perhaps he had never seen it since he was a child. Du Shaofu was in a trance and somewhat unreal.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile and took some pills. In fact, he was not injured, but was consumed.


    But Du Shaofu knew in his heart that he always wanted to give everything to his children. If he didn''t eat, he would worry her.


    This is the first time that mother and son have met for more than 20 years. Du Shaofu knows that his mother is guilty, so she wants to make up for it. Du Shaofu can feel it.


    For a long time, mother and son said.


    Du Shaofu also learned from his mother that his younger sister, Shaojing, seemed to be still in seclusion, so he did not show up.


    After that, Han Aotong left. He seemed to have something to do. He told Du Shaofu to go to his room to have a good breath.


    In the room, Du Shaofu sat on the bed with his knees crossed. His eyes were dazzled, as if he didn''t believe him at the moment. Did he really see his mother


    Perhaps he had never seen it since he was a child. Du Shaofu was in a trance and somewhat unreal.


    Later, Du Shaofu closed his eyes and adjusted his breath. He did not hide anything more. He practiced the skill of the golden winged ROC birds.


    A day passed slowly, but it was an extremely long and heavy day for the whole Legalists. There was silence everywhere, and there were not many people to speak.At night, the moon is dark and the stars are bright.


    "There are only two ways to let him join the Legalists, or kill him as soon as possible. Otherwise, once he grows up, it will be a huge hidden danger for my whole Legalists.


    "It''s a miracle that the boy can''t die when he loses his heart. He can fuse the three spirit thunder and understand the supreme animal power of the golden winged ROC. His breath seems to be like a real golden winged ROC bird, and he can also achieve nirvana. There are huge secrets in him. If we can spy out the mystery of all these things, we will be able to give it Our Legalists have created countless young people of the highest rank


    "That boy can achieve the Ultimate Nirvana. There must be many secrets in his body. If he loses his heart, he will not die, and he will fuse three miracles. These are all miracles."


    "if my legalist can detect his mystery, he will be able to force the other eight and the four seas, Wutong Mountain and so on.


    "I''m afraid the boy doesn''t want to. Han Aotong''s arm also turns out. We can''t do it!"


    "He can''t be tolerated. He must be allowed to stay in the legalist family. He has the blood of my legalist family and is obliged to do his best for the Legalists."


    "His character is not suitable for compulsion. If he is willing to stay in legalist school, this is the best!" There are old people worried.


    "If you are willing to stay, you will be able to stay for a long time."


    "If he is willing to stay, it will be wise, but if he doesn''t know how to praise him, hum!"


    Her son was breathing in the next door. Her heart was filled with a sense of joy. The feeling was different from that when she was with his father, but the same made her feel at ease.


    Occasionally, Han Aotong raised her eyes to the wall, her face showed a smile, she was very happy, the heart never had a solid.


    One night, Han Ao Tong in the needle and thread for a little rest, will be unable to help but walk to the next door.


    She reached out and wanted to push the door open.


    She wanted to go and have a good look at her son, touch his face, his hair, and his identical brow and nose.


    But she resisted, her son was breathing, she did not want to disturb.


    She did not dare, for her, the baby in her infancy, goodbye has been so heroic, gorgeous appeared in front of her, she thought it was a dream, all of this came suddenly, it is not real.


    So she was afraid that, after all, her son was still unfamiliar with her. She was afraid that she would frighten her son and let him disappear in front of her again.


    "Tingxuan, our children are excellent and better than you. After working hard for you these years, we can meet again and have a reunion. Right, I miss you so much..."


    Han Aotong murmured softly. At the moment, her heart is happy. After all, now that her son is around, things seem to be moving towards a better situation. Maybe it won''t be long before the family can be reunited.


    "His clothes are broken. I have to get out."


    Then, Han Aotong went back to the room again, his beautiful and moving face showed a satisfied smile, sewing clothes.


    At the moment, she is not Han Aotong of Legalist school, not Han Aotong who once shocked nine people, but just an ordinary mother.


    As the night passed, the morning opened the night.


    "Hoo..."


    In the early morning, Du Shaofu breathed out a turbid breath in the breath, and his breath was astringent. Finally, he was introverted. His eyes were shining in the golden light, and then returned to Qinglang


    Du Shaofu felt that his mother had come back and had been standing outside the door for a long time.


    "Niang..."


    Du Shaofu opened the door and his mother was standing outside.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1562

    "I see your dress is broken. Try to fit it."


    Han Aotong opened his mouth, and his voice was very soft, which was quite different from the strength of yesterday''s Zhengwu platform.


    Du Shaofu was stunned and took over his clothes.


    "Change it and see if it fits."


    Han Aotong pushed Du Shaofu back into the room and took the door.


    Then, Han Aotong began to feel a little nervous and nervous. She didn''t know if the clothes she made would fit his body. If the workmanship was not too good, he would dislike it.


    In the room, Du Shaofu pinched the clothes in his hands. His clothes were neatly folded together. His coat was a purple war robe. The cloth was very good. It seemed that some kind of monster''s skin was added. It was soft and hard. I''m afraid it could not be easily torn.


    The workmanship of clothes can only be regarded as ordinary. If you look carefully, there are lines and wrong stitches in many places.


    "It was sewn by my mother herself."


    Du Shaofu was sure that the dress was sewn by his mother herself, and then it fitted well. It proved that it was also sewn by his mother all night, otherwise it would not fit so well.


    Du Fu''s eyes seemed to touch the real purple clothes.


    When Du Shaofu walked out of the room again, Han Aotong looked at the purple young man in front of him. Then he took a breath, which seemed to fit him. Then he saw it clearly and asked in a soft voice, "is it still fit?"


    "Fit."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and then went back with a special sentence: "it fits me very well."


    "That''s good."


    Han Aotong showed a smile, then some embarrassed, said: "it is some style is not good-looking."


    "I was born to be a shelf, and I look good in everything.


    Du Shaofu patted his chest and said that he was not modest at all. He felt that he was telling the truth.


    "You child, I don''t know what kind of girl can stand you in the future."


    Han Aotong is very happy. She feels that she and her son are getting closer and closer.


    "Girl, if I like it, I''ll marry more."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, showing his white teeth and clear and clear eyes.


    "If those girls have no opinion, my mother will not, but you can''t deceive the girl, otherwise my mother can''t spare you."


    Han Ao Tong holding his son''s face, a face of tenderness, this moment, she really felt the real, the son of day and night really came to her side, so real.


    "By the way, I went to see an old ancestor in my family yesterday. I originally wanted to take you to visit, but that old ancestor has not come back from the outing and is not at home now."


    Later, Han Aotong spoke out and said: "in those days, the last one who protected your father and son was the old ancestor. He took good care of me all the time. I learned yesterday that when you killed some Legalists on the land of the wilderness of heaven, my ancestor also spoke."


    "I know him."


    Du Shaofu nodded. At the beginning, he had seen a bright figure in the void painting. He could not see his real body, but he should be the ancestor that his mother said at the moment.


    However, after the great famine, there was no movement among the Legalists. Du Shaofu once wondered that it was the founder of the Legalists who had spoken.


    Du Shaofu was not stupid. Yesterday, his mother left to find the old ancestor who had been caring for her. He was afraid that he had caused some troubles in the Legalists for his own sake. His mother wanted the help of the grandfather to solve the problem.


    "However, today is the old lord''s birthday. In terms of his seniority, he should be regarded as your great grandson. He said that he would like to see you first today."


    Han Aotong said, looking at Du Shaofu, he said: "I know what the Legalists have done to you. Maybe the old Lord wants to see you. Maybe he wants to ask your opinion about whether to stay in the legalist school. Then you can decide for yourself. Your mother knows that you are extremely elegant, but the Legalists may be stronger than you think. You can refuse, but at least before you have enough strength, No I don''t want to lose you again


    "Well, I understand."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, then nodded and said to his mother, "I can go and see him."


    "Do well, my son, the best!"


    Han Aotong opened his mouth, his eyes filled with brilliance, and seriously said to Du Shaofu, "as for the rest of the Legalists, my mother will not let them bully you again."


    "I''m not a bully." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    A moment later, in front of a lake, the microwave waves, surrounded by green.


    There are small bridges and flowing water, green bamboo, full of aura of heaven and earth.


    Under the leadership of his mother, Du Shaofu met a person who he wanted to see alone in the exquisite and simple courtyard.


    Du Shaofu had thought that he would be an old man or an old man, but it was beyond Du Shaofu''s imagination.


    What Du Shaofu finally saw was a middle-aged man in his forties.


    However, Du Shaofu was extremely clear in his mind. This was the old master of the legalist school, who had lived for thousands of years and did not know of the terrible existence."Nirvana of the great supreme, incomparable posture, good little fellow."


    The old master opened his mouth with a smile in his eyes. His young appearance made people easily trance. He didn''t look like the old master of Legalists at all.


    His appearance also looks very ordinary, but that groundless momentum and momentum, is enough to let anyone awe and look up to.


    This is a terrible existence. I''m afraid it''s a terrible strong man who can be truly vertical and horizontal in this world.


    Du Shaofu did not dare to ask for a big one at the moment, and made a courtesy.


    "You also have the blood of Legalists. In the past, no matter what the reasons are, you have experienced a lot, but they have all passed away. In the future, you can rest assured to stay here. If some people want to do something, I will knock one or two, and no one will trouble you again."


    The old master was smiling and had no airs.


    Du Shaofu didn''t say anything. It seemed that the old master''s words did not know what to return.


    As for joining the Legalists, Du Shaofu was naturally unwilling to join the Legalists.


    "If you have time in the future, you can stroll around the legalist family. Many places are good for you. From now on, you can go anywhere in the legalist family." The old master looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile.


    Thank you very much Du Shaofu still didn''t know what to say.


    With a sudden smile, the old master looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "by the way, there are ten beauties among the younger generation. Do you want to marry?"


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was a little stunned. He didn''t expect an old master to ask about it.


    "If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. If you don''t like it, you don''t like it." Said the old lord.


    "I''m afraid that''s what I want. Ten girls won''t want to." Du Shaofu laughed bitterly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll talk. They won''t be reluctant."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old master seemed to be looking at him with a smile and saying, "of course, it''s their chance for them to follow you because you are so natural. In the future, they will be able to cultivate more children like you."


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu was speechless and could not say anything more.


    Do you really want to marry those ten beauties? Do you really want to marry them? Du Shaofu thought to himself.


    "Well, you can think about it. Now I''ll take you out for a walk."


    The old master opened his mouth and a smile appeared. He took Du Shaofu away.


    Although the legalist school was heavy yesterday, today it is still full of excitement and jubilation. In many places, the word "Shou" is pasted all over the place.


    Today is the old lord''s birthday. He has invited all parties to celebrate his birthday. He will also hold a sermon.


    all of you, many big forces, have sent generations to congratulate you. There will be people coming to the animal kingdom, the demon area, the four seas and the Wutong Mountain.


    Although many people came here to spy on their own reality, they did come to preach.


    The old master of the Legalists, who have lived for more than thousands of years.


    He is willing to preach, which will be a great opportunity for future generations.


    The vast square, early in the morning also gathered a dense crowd of people.


    This is not the Zhengwu platform, but another square in the legalist family. It is extremely large and vast, with a high platform built in the middle.


    In the seclusion, the eight great families, such as the Mohist school, the dragon clan, huanglinger and other orcs and the lineup of major forces, were all led here by the Du family.


    On the square, everyone was waiting, very quiet, no one said anything.


    Even those who are arrogant like the dragon people are respectful and respectful at the moment, without any words. Today is the old master of the Legalists who opened the altar to preach, and he has to be in awe.


    Many old and powerful Legalists are also listed around. They want to listen to such rare opportunities, and hope to seek opportunities and have some insights. Then they can go further.


    "Boom..."


    At the time of climbing on that day, on the high platform, suddenly bright, mysterious and vast, there are two figures, a middle-aged, a young man in purple war clothes.


    When he saw the young man in purple, it was Du Shaofu, who made many eyes around him astonished.


    Many people in the family of Legalists are also very surprised. Their eyes are full of waves.


    "To the old lord''s birthday!"


    "Give xuanzu a birthday call!"


    When the middle-aged man appeared, he was only surprised for a moment because of Du Shaofu''s astonishment. Then, from the old and powerful Legalists, some of them knelt down on their knees, and others began to pay homage to their birthday.


    Finally, from the void, there are clouds standing in the sky, and a big word "longevity" appears, releasing bright light, mysterious and dazzling.


    "I wish you happiness and longevity


    All of us, Heng Qi, Xu Lingzi, Jiang Yunfeng, Long Wu, Huang ling''er, Hong Ni and so on all saluted in awe.Although they were in awe, they did not kneel down, they just bent down.


    "All get up!"


    the old master opened his mouth with a smile in his eyes and a loud voice, shaking the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1563

    "Boom


    At the same time, from the old master Zhou Kong, there was a strong wave, shaking the empty world, and finally turned into a ray of light filled the sky.


    So the sky began to be covered with dazzling runes, shining everywhere, as if there were gods in the world.


    "Lao Zun has started his sermon


    When they saw this, they were excited and immediately sat cross legged, ready to listen to the voice.


    "Young Fu, you can sit next to me."


    The old master opened his mouth and motioned to Du Shaofu to sit beside him and listen.


    The people around him were surprised.


    The old master''s action is undoubtedly to the whole legalist school, but also to the whole Jiuzhou, demon domain, animal domain and so on, the Legalists accepted Du Shaofu''s existence, but also the treatment was superior.


    Those who can sit beside the old lord and listen to Daoyin are afraid that even Han yingmo in the past may not have such treatment.


    But later, many people were relieved that Du Shaofu, the supreme Nirvana demon, had a huge relationship with the Legalists. Naturally, the Legalists would try their best to attract and retain them.


    Du Shaofu didn''t refuse. He looked at his mother from a distance, and then sat cross legged behind the old lord.


    "Tao is what all things are and what all things are. The reason is also the text of the finished thing... "


    The old master opened his mouth, and his body was full of light and bright, which turned into countless visions above the void, as if he were a world of his own.


    "Listen carefully to show the Tao fruit."


    All the Legalists were surprised and listened.


    "All living beings in heaven and earth, all spirits in the world, one thought of the ages, two thoughts of the middle ages, and then the current world, the vicissitudes of life..."


    The old master opened his mouth, surrounded by bright light, just like a miracle. His voice was like the voice of Tao, which could pierce people''s hearts and resound through heaven and earth.


    At this moment, qijiajun and huangling''er are all immersed in listening to Daoyin.


    The old master preached for three days and three nights, which made heaven and earth move for it. The stars whirled and countless visions poured out. It seemed that he had led people through the reincarnation of hundreds of generations, and everyone benefited a lot.


    On the broad chalkiness field, countless people sat cross legged, covered with fluorescence, immersed in it, for a long time did not wake up.


    And from the fourth day on, someone broke through on the spot one after another.


    Many of the followers of Legalists, some of whom have won the quota this time, have made breakthroughs and made great achievements.


    On the sixth and seventh day, some of the eight great families, such as Taoists and strategists, went further.


    On the eighth day, Du Shaofu woke up, his eyes glittered with gold and his body was restrained.


    As Du Shaofu looked, the old master on the high platform did not know when he had disappeared, but he did feel something these days.


    However, perhaps because of his supreme nirvana, he did not follow the path of ordinary people. Du Shaofu found that such insights were not too great, but they also benefited a lot.


    Later, people continued to wake up on the guangchal field.


    On the eleventh day, the Legalists took out many treasures as rewards.


    Some followers of Legalists, who have won the quota this time, have got some excellent treasures, such as Tiancai Dibao, lingyao and magic tools.


    The most valuable one is a semi sacred vessel, and the Legalists reward the political strategists with huitwilight sky.


    After that, all the members and the visitors from the major forces left one after another, and the Legalists gradually recovered their peace.


    However, it also means that the outside world is doomed to be unable to calm down. Once the news that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is still in the legalist school, once the news comes out, it will cause the whole world to shake.


    These days, Du Shaofu is accompanying his mother.


    Mother and son became more and more close to each other.


    "My son, you must have suffered a lot in the past few years. We are all very happy to come back this time. We hope to do something for you. If you like some of the little girls in the ten beauties of the Legalists, it''s better to marry them. It''s another happy thing for the Legalists."


    On this day, an old man of the legalist school appeared. In terms of seniority, he was Han Aotong''s uncle. His status was obviously not low in the legalist family. He was an outstanding long chalky old man of the legalist school, but his face was quite kind. He asked Du Shaofu.


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. Then he laughed and said, "I would like to marry, but the marriage is a big chalkiness. I have to ask my father''s advice if my father is not around."


    "Don''t worry. Let your father come back, and you can have a family reunion." The old man said.


    "At the beginning, the Legalists promised to look for my father. Why didn''t he do anything? Otherwise, my father would have been in the legalist family at the moment." Du Shaofu spoke quietly.


    "This..."


    The old man was stunned. He felt the resentment in Du Shaofu''s heart and said, "my son, some things have passed. Now everything is developing in a better way. You have also seen your mother. In the future, your family can also be reunited.""My family is reunited. Do you need me to stay in the French family?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "You are a member of the legalist family. You have the blood of the legalist family." The old man''s eyes moved, and then he spoke kindly.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, looked at the old man calmly, and asked, "why was it not so before? The Legalists wanted to kill me three times and four times?"


    "This..."


    The old man was stunned and then said, "maybe you misunderstood me."


    "If the Legalists really accept me, why should I stay in the Legalists?"


    Du Shaofu said to the old man, "the two Dharma protectors took people to separate my family. If the Legalists really treat me, should they give them to me to deal with?"


    Du Shaofu made these two requests, and the old man could not answer them.


    "Children, those who know the current affairs are outstanding people. I am your elder. I am for you. Think about it again." The old man shook his head and sighed, and finally left.


    "Child, Changci is always looking for you. Should it be to let you stay in the French family?"


    A moment later, in the courtyard, Han Ao Tong asked Du Shaofu. Although she had just been absent, Bing Xue was smart enough to guess the purpose of the elder.


    "Well, I said I had to think about it."


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much and didn''t want his mother to worry.


    These days, Du Shaofu has probably known that for more than 20 years, his mother has always been in the legalist family and can''t go out. He doesn''t know anything about the outside. Even if he had been to the Legalists, his mother didn''t know. This was semi house arrest.


    Therefore, this made Du Shaofu''s heart more resentful, and his mother, in this huge legalist school, was afraid to speak lightly. If anything could be changed, it would have changed.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu did not say much, his eyes were smiling, and he did not want his mother to worry.


    "According to what you think in your heart, if they want to embarrass you this time, my mother will not obey, even if it is to fight with them."


    Han Aotong opened his mouth, his face was clear and his eyes were firm. This time, no one could move her son again.


    "I understand."


    Du Shaofu was light and light, with a slight smile, and then said, "mother, after my sister leaves the pass, let''s go home and have a look at our son''s wasteland."


    For Du Shaofu, this legalist school was never home. The family in his heart was always in Shicheng, followed by the ancient Tianzong, the Seven Star hall, the golden winged Dapeng birds, and even the tianwu academy, but this legalist school was not.


    At least, as a legalist, Du Shaofu did not feel any sense of "home".


    "Well, when your sister goes out of the pass, my mother will go to see my son''s wasteland, and I, will be the Empress Dowager." Han Ao Tong said with a smile.


    In the evening, the sun set and the sky became red.


    "If you don''t want to be bold, I will stay at home."


    In the hall, the two Dharma protectors sat in a corner, their faces were gloomy and ugly.


    "I really think that the great supreme nirvana, my Legalists ask for him and offer him up?"


    "That boy is more difficult to control than Shaojing. If he is allowed to stay, he may directly affect Shaojing. If something happens to Shaojing, it will be a real disaster."


    "Shaojing can''t have any accidents. If the boy really doesn''t know how to praise him, he can''t stay. He won''t be influenced by the time."


    "He is the supreme nirvana. If he can stay sincerely, it will be of great benefit to our Dharma family. Even if he wants to be satisfied, he should stay!" Others want to stay.


    "How to stay? Give the second protector Dharma to the boy to deal with? In this case, will all of us be dealt with by him in the future. This is a legalist!" There was strong opposition.


    There was another dispute in the hall. After a long time, the figures left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1564

    "Child, how are you thinking?"


    The next morning, Chang chalao of yesterday came again to ask Du Shaofu for his opinion.


    "Can the two Dharma guardians who separated my family and wanted to put me to death, can I deal with it? Has the Legalists got the result?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Children, you have to be forgiven. At that time, the second Dharma protector was also ordered to act. At the beginning, your mother and your father had something to do with the family, so we could not go into it." If the old man talks, it is impossible for Legalists to hand in the second protector. This involves too much.


    "Why should I join the Legalists? It''s not very good now."


    To others strong, naturally is far less powerful than their own, this account, he felt will not lose.


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he already knew the result. On the one hand, he didn''t like the two Dharma protectors. On the other hand, he also wanted to take the opportunity to test the attitude of the Legalists towards themselves.


    However, the result was as expected by Du Shaofu, so it was not surprising that he knew it well.


    "You can think about it again."


    The old man nodded, without too much pressure. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "your heart has saved your sister Shaojing. Although it seems to be unimpeded now, you are very concerned about your family for fear of accidents. In addition, it is too dangerous for you to fuse three kinds of Linglei into your body. From ancient times to today, no one has ever heard of success. It''s strange that Shaojing doesn''t have the martial veins on your body. It''s strange that the family hopes to check you well and protect you from accidents when possible. "


    "Ha ha..."


    "Boy, don''t be shameless. If you don''t drink or eat, you still have the blood of my legalist family. You have the obligation to do something for the Legalists and tell all the secrets of you, otherwise Hum


    Du Shaofu laughed helplessly. At last, he knew why the Legalists wanted him to join the Legalists. He was not only insincere, but also focused on his own mysteries. He wanted to find out the truth and study his magical powers.


    "Thank you very much for your concern."


    Du Shaofu spoke, but his voice did not fluctuate too much.


    Looking at Du Shaofu and listening to the laughter, the old man''s face changed secretly, and his heart moved a little. It seemed that the "family" had been a little too much with this little guy.


    "My child, I''m worried about you at home. In addition, I hope you can go further. You can use all the secret places, materials and treasures."


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to know that once he reveals his secret, he will only become their experimental object completely.


    The old man said, this is a kind of compensation. In the Legalists, it''s a must to be able to integrate the three spirit thunder, lose heart and die, as well as those martial veins and golden winged ROC bird''s supreme animal power.


    If you can find out the mystery, you will surely be able to cultivate countless young people of the top for the Legalists. This is an irresistible temptation for Legalists, which is even greater than a great supreme nirvana.


    After all, the name of the supreme nirvana is Du, not a member of the real core of Legalists.


    "I''m fine now. I don''t need to worry about Legalists. When my sister leaves the customs, I hope to take my mother and sister back to the wasteland."


    Du Shaofu refused directly. His secret could not be handed over to Legalists in any case. There was no possibility of any deliberation.


    Sun''s skill of conquering ghosts is far away. Sun Xing is my secret. "Don''t be too obsessed. You can think about it again." The old man finished and left.


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to know that once he reveals his secret, he will only become their experimental object completely.


    If the purple thunder xuanding is exposed, I''m afraid it will cause any changes. It seems that the purple thunder xuanding is still related to Legalists.


    Under the eaves of the house, his strength was not enough, so Du Shaofu had to guard against it.


    "Don''t be too obsessed, son. Think about it." The old man finished and left.


    When the old man left, Du Shaofu stood still. He was very depressed and felt the crisis.


    "Then Shaojing will never know. Besides, if you can control that boy with the secret method of controlling the soul, Shaojing will only feel more at ease."


    Later, Du Shaofu cleared his mind and didn''t want to worry his mother.


    Du Shaofu didn''t tell Han Ao Tong about this. He was afraid that his mother would do something extreme. In this huge legalist school, how could a mother be? The ancestor who had been protecting his mother was not in the legalist school at the moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "He wants to leave, but also take Shaojing and Aotong to leave. He wants to run!" In the majestic Hall of Legalists, there are old people opening their mouths.


    "I don''t want to hand over my mysteries. I want to take Shaojing away. I can''t stay!"


    An old man was gloomy and said, "besides, we Legalists do not lack one of them. We must control them, or we will eradicate future troubles."


    "If you use the secret method to search for its original spirit, you can still find out all the secrets!"


    "Those who use the" soul control secret method "of the clan to make them obedient will not make any progress in the future, but as long as they can represent our Legalists and enter the divine space to assist Shaojing, it will be enough.""His heart is not in the Legalists. If he leaves and can not be used by our Legalists, he will inevitably become a disaster. If Shaojing is still affected, the price will be too high."


    "No chalkiness, we need to give him another chance. If we have to, don''t destroy him. After all, he has the blood of my Legalists."


    An old man spoke. He was the old man who had contacted Du Shaofu for several times. He was the elder of Han Aotong. He couldn''t bear it.


    "I''ll go too."


    "He has the blood of the Legalists, but he also has the blood of the outside world. If we can know the mystery of him, I''m afraid that the younger generation of the Legalists will not be weaker than him. Then we will be able to really enjoy the Legalists."


    "That boy is rebellious, so as not to breed a tiger. If one day we cultivate him to be a real strong man, he will bite us back, and you will be sorry when you guess!"


    An old man was gloomy and said, "besides, we Legalists do not lack one of them. We must control them, or we will eradicate future troubles."


    "After all, Shaojing is his sister. If Shaojing knows about it, she will resist in her heart." Some people worry that, after all, brother and sister are connected by heart and blood.


    "Then let Shaojing never know. Besides, if you can control that boy with the secret method of controlling soul, Shaojing will only feel more at ease."


    Sun Ji''s lone star, cool Ji Yu, makes a big fuss about you. "Kid, we''re worried about you. We hope to check for you. We can''t let you have an accident."


    The old man who was just gloomy sneered. The sharp weapon that he could not control would only hurt himself and raise a tiger. It was better to cut off the roots. The Legalists do not lack a sharp weapon.


    If you know all the mysteries, you may be able to make the Legalists happy from now on.


    To others strong, naturally is far less powerful than their own, this account, he felt will not lose.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, the sun is like blood, covering half of the sky, and the red burning clouds are unfolding in the mountains.


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to know that once he reveals his secret, he will only become their experimental object completely.


    "Children, some of the long Chalkiness in the family hope to see you and have a chat with you."


    "I''ll go too."


    Han Aotong opened her mouth, but she was still worried and hoped to follow her.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just that changchal old people want to see him. Don''t worry. Don''t you believe me?" The old man stopped Han Aotong and didn''t want her to go with him.


    Du Shaofu laughed helplessly. At last, he knew why the Legalists wanted him to join the Legalists. He was not only insincere, but also focused on his own mysteries. He wanted to find out the truth and study his magical powers.


    "What should come will come, but misfortune cannot be avoided."


    Du Shaofu secretly said that he didn''t want anything to happen to his mother. He laughed at his mother Han Aotong and said, "don''t worry. I''ll go back soon."


    "All right."


    Han Aotong hesitated, and the person who came was her elder, finally nodded.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu followed the old man all the way to a magnificent and vast hall, surrounded by magnificent, like a fairyland.


    Under the eaves of the house, his strength was not enough, so Du Shaofu had to guard against it.


    In the hall, the breath is vast, and there are hundreds of old people and strong people sitting on the side of the hall. Du Shaofu''s heart trembles when he enters the hall.


    As he scanned his eyes, Du Shaofu also saw many familiar figures. Among them were the two Dharma protectors, as well as many people who had met around the Zhengwu platform that day.


    At the head of the hall, at the top of the seat is an old man, but his eyes are slightly closed, and he can''t feel any smell of Chalkiness on his body.


    "Child, we are very worried about you and hope to check for you. We can''t let you have an accident."


    In the hall, an old man with a smile on his face looked very kind and said to Du Shaofu, "you are still young. You may misunderstand our good intentions, but you can rest assured that this will not hurt you."


    "I''ll go too."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man and said calmly, "I don''t need to worry about my affairs. Can''t I get out of this hall without your inspection today?"


    Smell speech, the old man in the hall, immediately many people began to change color.


    "Boy, don''t be shameless. If you don''t drink or eat, you still have the blood of my legalist family. You have the obligation to do something for the Legalists and tell all the secrets of you, otherwise Hum


    These Legalists seem to have no patience. They tear off their masks, expose their tusks directly, and tell their purpose. They don''t believe that a little boy can escape from their palms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1565

    "There is no legalist family in my blood. If you want to say yes, it''s my mother''s, and it has nothing to do with the Legalists. When you coaxed me to come to the legalist school, you wanted my" heart ". As for me, when I died, this time you tricked me to come to the legalist school, but you wanted to keep me secret or to kill me. Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu laughed. The laughter was dry and loud. He looked directly at all the people in the hall. His eyes were clear and he said, "this is the Legalists. This is the great Legalists."


    There are many people in the hall, especially those who are in the dark.


    "Hum, your heart is in order to save Shaojing and your sister. It''s just and proper for you to save Shaojing and your sister. You have the blood of the Legalists. It''s also natural and natural that you have the obligation to hand over your secrets. This time you secretly come to the legalist school, it''s obvious that you have a big plot and a bad intention!" The second protector drank coldly.


    "My heart saves my sister Shaojing. I am willing to save my sister. Even if I want my heart to save my sister again, I will never hesitate. But you deceive me and oppress me. You want to kill me for three times and four times. You say that I have blood from Legalists. How ever do you think that I have any relationship with Legalists? As for my death, you are really enough Cruel ah, you Legalists, do you know what conscience is? Have you never felt uneasy in your heart and never worried about retribution


    Du Shaofu laughed. The laughter was dry and loud. He looked directly at all the people in the hall. His eyes were clear and he said, "this is the Legalists. This is the great Legalists."


    Du Shaofu raised his voice again and laughed: "as for my scheming for Legalists, ha ha, it''s ridiculous. What is legalism? I''m the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. Who dares to move me!"


    "boom!"


    As the words fell, the golden light filled Du Shaofu''s body. The shadow of a golden winged ROC bird hovered behind him. A supreme beast power filled the hall, shaking the void and making people change color.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was not angry because he had thought of the result before he came.


    Du Shaofu didn''t hate it, because this result made Du Shaofu not strange at the moment, and the Legalists had never been kind to themselves.


    "Boom


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s heart was full of anger and resentment. There was a kind of unspeakable resentment that was hard to let go. The Legalists repeatedly tried to move themselves and deceive and oppress them. Did they really think that they were so good at deceiving? Did the Legalists have no conscience!


    "Hum, how could you, as a human being, become the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan? When we are stupid, we are imbued with the blood of my Legalists, but join the orcs. You are rebellious and forget the clan, and you have ulterior motives!"


    At the head of the hall, an old man with a gloomy face. The Legalists have already heard that the golden winged Dapeng birds were born for this boy, which caused great disturbance in Kyushu.


    But he doesn''t think that a human being is really the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC, which is too incredible and absolutely impossible.


    What''s more, they are also Legalists. They are one of the nine masters. They should be afraid of the golden winged ROC birds.


    At the same moment, Du Shaofu moved. He was already ready. There was a bright light in his brow. Then, in a flash, a figure jumped out, and the brilliant Rune broke out. His fist directly collided with the light curtain that twisted the void.


    Looking directly at Du Shaofu, the old man looked indifferent and continued to say coldly: "what''s more, what about the golden winged Dapeng family? If the nine families are in the same boat and move our Legalists, they will move the whole Terran. Do the golden winged Dapeng birds dare to move the whole Terran? This is the place where the Legalists live. I''m afraid the golden winged ROC birds dare not come to the Fajia. They even want to rely on an orc to protect themselves and keep company with the orcs. It''s not a good thing for them to betray their ancestors and forget their ancestors! "


    "The blood on my body is the blood of the golden winged Dapeng family. My body is the blood of the Du family in Shicheng. My soul is the soul of the Du family in Shicheng. How can you betray your ancestors and forget your ancestors? Why do you want to say so well? If you don''t want a face, you just want to have my secret. I want to see who you are It can move me Du Shaofu sneered and yelled loudly. His blood was flowing, his heart was angry and his eyebrows were wrinkled.


    "Hum!"


    In the hall, many old men with strong looks are gloomy, some have nothing to say, but their faces are more indifferent and cold.


    They have a breath surging, flashing light, gathered together, such as a million mountains, to block Du Shaofu and suppress chalkiness, can crush the void.


    The old man of the Han family who has been in contact with Du Shaofu said that he hoped Du Shaofu would compromise. He did not want to destroy a great supreme nirvana. If he could compromise, everyone would be happy and the best result would be achieved.


    "Don''t you think that you can fight against my Legalists if you have nirvana. It''s rare for you to achieve nirvana. However, you are too weak to compete with my Legalists. In front of my Legalists, you are still just ants. You don''t hand in your secrets and don''t want to recognize your ancestors. We have our own way to make you honest and obedient."


    The old man at the head of the hall said coldly, looking at the young man in purple war clothes. At the moment, he felt that he must kill him as soon as possible. If he was allowed to grow up, he would be a great trouble to the Legalists. At the moment, the boy had already made him feel uneasy."Don''t ruin yourself, son. You are still young. If you repent, you will have a bright future."


    The old man of the Han family who has been in contact with Du Shaofu said that he hoped Du Shaofu would compromise. He did not want to destroy a great supreme nirvana. If he could compromise, everyone would be happy and the best result would be achieved.


    "I didn''t tell my mother because I didn''t want my mother to know what kind of deceptive face she trusted her elders."


    Du Shaofu didn''t hate it, because this result made Du Shaofu not strange at the moment, and the Legalists had never been kind to themselves.


    This is Du Shaofu''s turning back to the old man, which makes him pale and speechless.


    "You have a tough mouth, don''t need to say more. Carry out the family law!"


    The gloomy old man at the head opened his mouth, his eyes were cold, his breath was fluctuating, so he had to do it directly.


    "His mother''s surname is Han. If you want to do it, you can''t get anyone else!"


    On the upper seat, the old man with his eyes slightly closed opened his eyes. The light in his eyes was like lightning, and his momentum was frightening.


    At the same moment, Du Shaofu moved. He was already ready. There was a bright light in his brow. Then, in a flash, a figure jumped out, and the brilliant Rune broke out. His fist directly collided with the light curtain that twisted the void.


    Listening to the old man''s words, the people in the hall immediately looked at each other. Some people trembled secretly and didn''t dare to say anything more. Some even stepped back.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man, and his invisible breath was terrible. He was afraid that he would not be under the distant map of Wuchang chaluo.


    "My child, the great supreme nirvana. It''s a pity that your submission is good for you. Otherwise, don''t blame the Legalists. If you want to blame yourself, you are not strong enough."


    Later, the old man spoke to Du Shaofu with a solemn face and a deep heart.


    Around him, there were also some old men who had just been gloomy and indifferent, and the light in his eyes flashed away.


    "Indeed, if I have enough strength today, I will certainly wash the Legalists and kill you all!"


    "Indeed, if I have enough strength today, I will certainly wash the Legalists and kill you all!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, his eyes shining with gold. He agreed with the old man''s words, but he knew that he was not enough. The Legalists were too big.


    "Ah Then don''t blame the Legalists... "


    The old man sighed and waved his long sleeve, and a bright light burst out of his hand. It was like a light curtain turned into a distorted void, which shrouded Du Shaofu in an instant.


    "Hiss!"


    In the hall, many old men with strong looks are gloomy, some have nothing to say, but their faces are more indifferent and cold.


    At the same moment, Du Shaofu moved. He was already ready. There was a bright light in his brow. Then, in a flash, a figure jumped out, and the brilliant Rune broke out. His fist directly collided with the light curtain that twisted the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1566

    "Boom


    There was a roar of dragon howling through the hall. The hall was shaking and crumbling.


    If it wasn''t for the blessing of Fu array in this hall, I''m afraid it would be razed to the ground in an instant, and the earth would have cracked out of the abyss.


    The terrible air wave burst out, earth shaking, absolutely terrible.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Who dares to move, kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure was like lightning, and he was used for a long time. In this moment, he disappeared in the hall like an arrow leaving the string.


    That figure, also immediately followed behind, instantly left.


    "It''s the dragon clan. Chase it!"


    But also at this time, the gloomy old man in the hall first disappeared, and then one by one the powerful Legalists and the old people flashed out.


    Du Shaofu wanted to escape back to his mother''s courtyard. When he received his mother''s escape from the legalist school together, he had no choice but to have purple thunder xuanding and pulse soul on him. This was also the only first chance.


    "Your soul is like an electric shock. You want to be broken. You are in a crisis, brother..."


    However, Du Shaofu did not achieve his wish. With the speed of a long journey and with all his strength, he was stopped by the old man at the head of the hall.


    This old man has a strong breath. He is a strong man who can''t be weaker than five long chal old Kalou.


    After that, the old Han family and other Legalists and strong people gathered around.


    Hundreds of powerful Legalists stand in the void, encircle the four sides, crush the void, and block the sky and the earth.


    "Master


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s side was empty. There was an old man in green robe with drooping eyebrows on his face and bulging on both sides of his forehead, as if with two horns. His breath rippled and a dragon shadow hovered faintly on his body.


    He was converted by Qiu Li, and after he was submitted to Du Shaofu, he was arranged by Du Shaofu in the wild and ancient space in the zoomed and scaled heaven beast hall. He accepted the inheritance of the ancient dragon clan and got a great opportunity.


    In the purple thunder tripod, Qiu Li was chopped by thunder for a long time, but later, Du Shaofu made it into a divine thunder forging body.


    Qiu Li was only one step away from the boundary. At the moment, Qiu Li also broke through in the temple of animals and finally set foot in the realm.


    After that step, it seems that it is not far away, but it is quite different from the original one. At the moment, the old and powerful Legalists feel the breath of Qiu Li, and they change color and move themselves.


    "One day, I will come to the world and kill you!"


    There are several practitioners at the boundary level in the whole legalist school.


    "Do the dragon people want to intervene?"


    The gloomy old man opened his mouth and frowned a little. He didn''t know the relationship between Qiu Li and the dragon clan, but the powerful dragon clan at the boundary level must be paid attention to by Legalists. Besides, the whole dragon clan is still behind him.


    "Who dares to move, kill!"


    Qiu Li opened his mouth, his breath was surging, and he did not shrink back.


    "Eh..."


    "Is that what you depend on?"


    An old man of the legalist family took an eye on Du Shaofu and looked gloomy. He thought that he finally knew the reason why Du Shaofu dared to shout in the Legalists.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much. At the moment, he didn''t need to say much. His eyes were cold. Quietly, there was a thing crushed in his hand. There was a golden light in his hand, which disappeared in the palm of his hand, quietly without trace, and submerged in the palm.


    And at this moment, there is a certain space between heaven and earth. The mountains are like clouds, surrounded by towering chalky trees, and they are gloomy.


    He was converted by Qiu Li, and after he was submitted to Du Shaofu, he was arranged by Du Shaofu in the wild and ancient space in the zoomed and scaled heaven beast hall. He accepted the inheritance of the ancient dragon clan and got a great opportunity.


    In the quiet cave, golden light overflows, and an old lady who seems to be limping is sitting cross legged.


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, the old lady''s slightly closed eyes opened. The golden light in her eyes was like thunder, shaking the cave, and a terrible chill appeared on her old wrinkled face.


    "Even my grandson dares to move. When I die!"


    Voice down, the figure of the old lady has disappeared in the cave, like an instant into the air in general, strange and incredible.


    This old man has a strong breath. He is a strong man who can''t be weaker than five long chal old Kalou.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Oh


    Legalists, with the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the Dragon howled like a chant, and the roar of Qiu Li swept out. The sound waves swept like waves, and the Dragon Power covered the sky.


    In an instant, Qiu Li was transformed into a dragon body and stretched across the sky. The two corners of his forehead were covered with dazzling talisman and secret lines, and the Dragon scales were full of brilliance.


    "Stop and deal with the dragon and restrain the boy!"


    "You just want me to use it for you, and you want the secret inside me. Why should you say it with such a high sounding voice? You don''t need to wear a mask."The gloomy old man opened his mouth and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, Han, an old man with a surname of Han, started to attack Qiu Li. He could not attack Qiu Li under Qiu Li.


    "Boy, you can''t make waves!"


    The old and gloomy old man hands his hand, and his claw marks tear the void and distort a large space, crushing Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s style is ferocious. When he treats himself, he is even more ferocious. If anyone dares to touch his own spirit, he will cause everything and let himself disappear.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu covered the pulse of thunder and the golden wings of the ROC behind him. The golden light was like a golden rainbow running through the sun. In an instant, he emerged from the distorted void of claw marks.


    "Eh..."


    The old man was surprised, and his face was more and more gloomy than expected.


    "Boy, you can''t escape!"


    The old master opened his mouth, and his breath was fluctuating. There was a rune that swept out of the brow of Du Shaofu, and then it went directly into Du Shaofu''s eyebrow. He wanted to spy on Du Shaofu''s original spirit and search for secrets, which was not difficult for him.


    But at the moment, with hundreds of powerful Legalists on the scene, how could Du Shaofu escape easily? In an instant, the emptiness around him collapsed, the light was bright, and it turned into countless light prints and fell from all directions.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were sharp and resolute, and his whole body was full of bright purple thunder and lightning. The spirit of punishment and killing swept through his eyes, showing the prestige of nature. His breath was as strong as Yang.


    Du Shaofu also urged the spirit of thunder on his body, and countless thunder waves swept away from his body.


    In the next moment, all kinds of bright thunder light swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, and in an instant hit the surrounding void.


    When the void was broken, the big hand reached down and caught the huge body of Qiu Li, who ran across the void. Qiu Li roared and struggled, but it was useless. The Dragon scales on his body were cracked and cracked. Finally, he was crushed into a shape of tens of meters long, unable to break free, and was imprisoned.


    "Boom..."


    This collision, the surrounding space burst, all kinds of arc is like the most gorgeous fireworks spread away.


    Under such splendor, any trace of gorgeous color is destruction.


    Many of the powerful and old Legalists who wanted to suppress Du Shaofu were shocked back and spat blood, and their eyes were shocked.


    "Poof..."


    "Poo Hoo..."


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of pale gold blood, his body was shaking back from the void, his hair was dancing wildly, and he was stained with blood.


    "Hi..."


    However, Du Shaofu did not dare to stay. At the moment of his body shaking back, his figure soared, and the ROC''s golden wings fluttered, and he wanted to escape immediately.


    "Ah..."


    The sigh came from the void, suddenly, from the sky, as if from the depths of the sky, there was a bright Rune swept out, breaking the void, and finally turned into a big handprint.


    "Boom..."


    "Bang..."


    This handprint is very important. The cracks in the dark space spread. The breath sweeps the sky, and the broken fragments of the void fly around.


    This big hand out, affect time and space, the scene is vast, the breath is magnificent, how amazing, like tearing the heaven and earth.


    At that moment, Du Shaofu had just released himself. Suddenly, he found that the void around him had solidified, and it was difficult to move sideways with all his strength. The mysterious Qi stagnated and the spirits were under control.


    "Hiss..."


    "Boom..."


    The big hand fell from the void, like a star river tumbling, the void exploded, and finally directly covered Du Shaofu.


    In his hands, Du Shaofu was imprisoned by the endless ancient pressure and breath.


    "The Dragon at the boundary level is not vulgar!"


    At the same time, the second handprint fell, shaking the sky and covering the void. The breath made Qiu Li, who was fighting with the old man surnamed Han, feel awe inspiring, and his eyes filled with fear.


    "Boom..."


    "Is that what you depend on?"


    When the void was broken, the big hand reached down and caught the huge body of Qiu Li, who ran across the void. Qiu Li roared and struggled, but it was useless. The Dragon scales on his body were cracked and cracked. Finally, he was crushed into a shape of tens of meters long, unable to break free, and was imprisoned.


    In the void, a middle-aged man appeared. It was the old master of the Legalists. He was just doing it.


    With the appearance of the old master, the old people with Han surname, the old old people and the second Dharma protectors immediately bowed their heads and saluted in awe.


    "You child, compromise is an opportunity. Why bother?"


    The old master''s figure fell directly in front of Du Shaofu and looked at him with a smile and a look of regret.


    "It''s the dragon clan. Chase it!"


    "That''s why you want me to come to the FA family?"


    Du Shaofu was imprisoned. Behind his back, Dapeng''s golden wings were suppressed, and he looked directly at the old master.Originally, Du Shaofu still had a ray of expectation and hope for Legalists, but now Du Shaofu understood everything and didn''t need to ask any more.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was filled with hatred and anger, but then calmed down. Instead of dissipating, it was gathering and accumulating. Once it erupted, it might be a volcano.


    "I heard about you, I feel a little curious, lost heart and never die. This is a miracle. It is extraordinary to be able to kill Dongli Chihuang, the supreme nirvana of the outside world. But I didn''t think that you had exceeded my expectation. If you are willing to turn back and repent, I will guarantee that you are safe and sound, and your family will be reunited, and the Legalists will try their best to help you grow up."


    "Whoosh..."


    The old master opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu. He said, "this is your most correct choice. You are too young to make mistakes."


    "You just want me to use it for you, and want the secret inside me. Why should you say it so grandiose? Why should you wear a mask?"


    Du Shaofu looked directly at the old master, with a sneer in his eyes, and said, "you deceive me today. There are still a few Legalists in our country. They will surely die!"


    "When the eagle learns to fly, a lot of people have to fall to death under the cliff. The rest of them are qualified to spread their wings in the sky. There are many descendants of our Legalists. They are weak and can''t blame others. Natural selection will make Legalists better and better. I have lived so long, and there are too many younger generations to count. As long as the Legalists become more powerful, it doesn''t make much sense to die a few younger generations first." The old Venerable Master opened his mouth, and he did not care about it.


    "It''s really cruel!" Du Shaofu laughed bitterly.


    Suddenly, at the same time, Du Shaofu suddenly vomited blood in his mouth. His face was white. He felt as if he had been shocked by electric shock, and an electric arc filled his whole body.


    "The last chance, don''t mistake yourself!" the old master looked at Du Shaofu.


    "One day, I will come to the world and kill you!"


    Such a sentence is Du Shaofu''s reply to the old lord, and his look is very calm.


    "Stubborn, need beating."


    The old master opened his mouth, and his breath was fluctuating. There was a rune that swept out of the brow of Du Shaofu, and then it went directly into Du Shaofu''s eyebrow. He wanted to spy on Du Shaofu''s original spirit and search for secrets, which was not difficult for him.


    Du Shaofu laughed wildly, and set a seal ban in his mind. That was what he learned in master''s holy hand lingzun''s tianlinglu. With the help of three Linglei, no one could touch him except himself. Once an outsider touched him, no matter how powerful he was, he could only destroy his eyes. Even after the fusion, the soul of the thunder would explode to pieces. This is Du Shaofu''s Cruel and ferocious.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Suddenly, at the same time, Du Shaofu suddenly vomited blood in his mouth. His face was white. He felt as if he had been shocked by electric shock, and an electric arc filled his whole body.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the ancient and reckless space, a woman with closed eyes is surrounded by light, and suddenly her mouth opens and blood spits out.


    "Your soul is like an electric shock. You want to be broken. You are in a crisis, brother..."


    Many of the powerful and old Legalists who wanted to suppress Du Shaofu were shocked back and spat blood, and their eyes were shocked.


    Du Shaojing''s delicate body trembled slightly, and she suddenly felt that she was worried.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Eh..."


    At this moment, the old master, who had been calm, finally changed his color and looked at Du Shaofu in surprise.


    "Jie Jie..."


    [Second, there will be a basic flower in every book friend''s Surf account at the beginning of the month. Click the send flower at the bottom of the page to send a successful flower. This is also free of charge. Please click here. Thank you.


    Du Shaofu laughed with bloodstains on his lips, which made him look very ferocious. His smile was not covered up with sarcasm, and he said: "if you want to spy on me, kill me. If I die, everything you want to know will disappear completely. Ha ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu laughed wildly, and set a seal ban in his mind. That was what he learned in master''s holy hand lingzun''s tianlinglu. With the help of three Linglei, no one could touch him except himself. Once an outsider touched him, no matter how powerful he was, he could only destroy his eyes. Even after the fusion, the soul of the thunder would explode to pieces. This is Du Shaofu''s Cruel and ferocious.


    Du Shaofu''s style is ferocious. When he treats himself, he is even more ferocious. If anyone dares to touch his own spirit, he will cause everything and let himself disappear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1567

    Lao Zun''s major is Tongtian. He has seen everything. Now his face has sunk a lot. He didn''t expect that this little guy should have such means to be so cruel and cruel to himself that he would rather die than let the Legalists get everything.


    "Old master, why do you want to move my son Shaofu, why..."


    All of a sudden, a sweet voice came out of the air. It was Han Aotong.


    When her son is taken away, the mother and the son are connected. There is an invisible feeling. Han Aotong thinks about it for a while. At last, she is not at ease. So she comes here and just sees the last scene. She is charming and changes color, her hair is flying, her heart is resentful, her face is angry and her eyes hate.


    "Third sister, go back!"


    But just in a moment, the sword directly cut the palm print, and the empty space around was shattered. A large number of swords turned into sword Qi, which swept all sides and broke out. The attack attacked hundreds of strong Legalists and old people around, with terrible yuan Shen attack.


    In the middle of the sky, there was a gentle voice coming out, and a bright light appeared in the sky, and then a figure appeared in the sky.


    He stood in front of Han Aotong, his whole body was shining like a star.


    "When you treated me like this, and now you treat three younger sisters like this, is it true that the Legalists have no flesh and blood relationship? It makes people feel cold!"


    In the void, the middle-aged man with the hair of his head reappeared, and his pupils seemed to fluctuate in the air, and his voice was rather hoarse.


    "This is your Bi mine. I''ll fight with you!"


    Listening to the old master''s words, all the old Legalists looked at Du Shaofu and took a breath. No wonder the old master couldn''t spy on his spirit just now. It''s so cruel that he didn''t let himself go.


    Han Ao Tong''s hair is puffing, his voice is hoarse, his blood is soaring into the sky, his anger is rolling, his body is filled with wind and thunder, his body is filled with runes, his eyebrows are shining, his eyes are shining, his breath is shaking the sky.


    The terrible breath, which covered the sky in a moment, seemed to be able to crush the heaven and earth, destroy everything, and shatter the void. The terrible breath made the powerful Legalists present suddenly change color.


    "I didn''t expect that the proud spirit root of heaven has come to this step! "


    looking at Han Aotong''s terrible momentum, a group of strong Legalists exclaimed, shocked.


    "Three younger sister, you are stubborn!"


    "Old man, believe it or not, you will die before me!"


    The figure in the light drank heavily, and he put it out. With the rune rolling, it finally turned into a palm print.


    The palm print falls and the void around it collapses. In the palm, the rune flashes and turns into a bright lotus pattern. The ripples of light are sweeping around.


    Han Aotong didn''t speak. He directly put his hand in the void, and cut through the void. He also directly cleaved on the palm print.


    In the light, the figure of the man was clear. His palm print clenched, and the package went to the sword, trying to destroy it.


    "Chulala..."


    "Third sister, go back!"


    But just in a moment, the sword directly cut the palm print, and the empty space around was shattered. A large number of swords turned into sword Qi, which swept all sides and broke out. The attack attacked hundreds of strong Legalists and old people around, with terrible yuan Shen attack.


    "Han Ao Tong, what do you want to do?"


    All of a sudden, some old people and strong Legalists exclaimed and fought together. Some people with weaker strength were attacked to vomit blood.


    "If you want to move my son, I''ll kill you!"


    Han Ao Tong is angry and crazy. This is her mother''s nature. There are bright runes around him, thunder and lightning, and his figure is flying in the sky. The storm of Yuan Shen around him is magnificent and desolate, showing a kind of pressure that can not be provoked. It makes the emptiness come to countless visions, sweeping all directions and covering the world.


    Looking at Han Aotong''s terrible momentum at the moment, a group of strong Legalists exclaimed, very surprised.


    "Not good..."


    Many weak Du family elders, strong, suddenly scurry, dare not resist.


    "Third sister, you are presumptuous


    In the light of the shadow across the sky, want to block again.


    "My big brother, this is the same root, fried why too hasty ah."


    "There are also wild war spears, dragon shadow and phoenix dance whip, yin and Yang chain to ward off evil spirits, Xuanguang void sword, Taihang Mountain, etc. they are all important treasures, so we should stay in our Dharma school."


    The drunken middle-aged opened his mouth and suddenly his hair was dancing. In this moment, he was no longer like a drunk beggar. He burst out endless breath, which could resonate with the surrounding world and make the void boil. Many powerful Legalists were shocked again.


    "Second, you''ve come here too!"


    The figure in the light was very surprised, but it did not stop. It blew out with a fist, swept all over the place and exploded the void.


    "Although I am decadent, I dare not forget to practice."


    Drunken middle-aged block, palmprint meet, will empty smash.


    "There is no bag of heaven and earth on this boy. Even in the field of Dan, there is no trace of treasure. There is only a pair of ROC golden wings.""What kind of system..."


    The old master''s voice sighed, but his ears fell, which made people tremble in his heart, and his spirits throbbed. The light of the void was so great that it twisted the void and confined time and space.


    The old master waved out his hand again, and imprisoned Han Aotong and the drunken middle-aged one after another. Finally, he handed it to the figure in the light and said, "take them down and think about their mistakes on the wall."


    "Yes."


    The light figure nodded and left.


    "Eh, it seems that the ROC''s golden wings are integrated with this boy!"


    "My son, Shaofu..."


    Han Aotong is forbidden to leave, his face is crazy, and his posture is crazy.


    "Dida..."


    She was imprisoned, everything can not move, only tears in her eyes, the tears are red, full of red, that is blood tears.


    In this scene, Du Shaofu could see clearly, his face was ferocious, and his anger was burning in his chest.


    However, after searching the bodies of the old and powerful Legalists, they were puzzled and ugly.


    Du Shaofu was incarcerated and unable to move, but there were blue veins on his face.


    His lips were white, and his pupils were darkening, then twinkling, and then dark, and the pupils were twitching violently, which was flashing with uncontrollable anger.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu wanted to kill people. He wanted to do everything he could.


    But he was forbidden, watching his mother was forbidden, watching his mother shed blood and tears, but he could do nothing but make a blue vein on his face twitch there.


    "Niang..."


    At this time, it was found that Dapeng golden wings were integrated with Du Shaofu, which was very strange.


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and let out a roar like a wounded lion, and his pent up anger erupted like a volcano.


    At the moment, his chest was full of anger, like a volcano about to erupt, and his pupils were shining with light.


    "Legalists, one day, I will surely let your blood flow into a river and your corpses will be everywhere..."


    Du Shaofu cried out in a loud voice. His voice was from low to high, and he gradually growled. His face was red, his veins were exposed, and his face was ferocious.


    At the moment, the anger and hatred in Du Shaofu''s body, accompanied by the roar, seemed to be the eruption of a volcano accumulated for countless years at this moment, which made the strong Legalists and old people around him feel cold for no reason, and a kind of creepy feeling came out from the depth of yuan Shen.


    His lips were white, and his pupils were darkening, then twinkling, and then dark, and the pupils were twitching violently, which was flashing with uncontrollable anger.


    "If you take it down, you will be locked in the strictest prison first, and then you will set up a prison seal. No accident will happen."


    The old master opened his mouth and said, "his spirit has arranged means. You can''t touch it, or you will die. I want to find a way to open the ban. It will take some time to separate the dragon."


    The old master''s voice dropped, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and then he left.


    "This boy is really cruel and cruel!"


    Listening to the old master''s words, all the old Legalists looked at Du Shaofu and took a breath. No wonder the old master couldn''t spy on his spirit just now. It''s so cruel that he didn''t let himself go.


    But just in a moment, the sword directly cut the palm print, and the empty space around was shattered. A large number of swords turned into sword Qi, which swept all sides and broke out. The attack attacked hundreds of strong Legalists and old people around, with terrible yuan Shen attack.


    "The boy has a lot of treasures in him!"


    "The earthshaking plate and the holy halberd of the void are still on this boy. There must be no accident!"


    Later, the old men did not forget Du Shaofu''s treasure. On that day, Han Aotong appeared after defeating Han yingmo. The boy finally took away the holy halberd of emptiness, but they kept it in mind and were ready to take it back at any time.


    "There are also wild war spears, dragon shadow and phoenix dance whip, yin and Yang chain to ward off evil spirits, Xuanguang void sword, Taihang Mountain, etc. they are all important treasures, so we should stay in our Dharma school."


    An old man reminded him that Du Shaofu had won treasures of all nationalities and families on the Zhengwu platform that day. Those treasures should be envied by the Legalists. Naturally, they should stay in the Legalists and belong to the Legalists.


    "He is the supreme nirvana. His blood contains endless power and treasure."


    However, after searching the bodies of the old and powerful Legalists, they were puzzled and ugly.


    "There is no bag of heaven and earth on this boy. Even in the field of Dan, there is no trace of treasure. There is only a pair of ROC golden wings."


    After careful examination, an old man frowned. Du Shaofu didn''t even have a bag of heaven and earth.


    There is no trace of any treasure in the Shenque, only the trace of a pile of ROC''s golden wings.


    "This boy is cunning. The treasure may be on Han Ao Tong''s body. Go to Han Ao Tong to search him, especially the empty holy halberd. There must be no accident!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. His eyes were like wild animals, and his eyes twitched.


    Some old people thought that Du Shaofu was cunning. Maybe he had been on guard for a long time, so he put everything on Han Aotong''s body."Maybe the boy put the treasure in the mud pill palace?"


    There are also old people doubt, but at the moment, it seems that the boy''s mud ball palace can not be peeped at at all.


    "The holy halberd in the void, the Taihang Mountain and other treasures are not sacred objects of the yuan God. Don''t mention that this boy can''t be integrated and refined in a short time. Even if it is, it can''t be put into the mud pill palace."


    An old man said that he thought Du Shaofu had put the treasure on Han Aotong.


    "Legalists, one day, I will surely let your blood flow into a river and your corpses will be everywhere..."


    "That pair of Dapeng golden wings is good, can stay!" Said an old man who had just examined Du Shaofu.


    "It''s really not vulgar. You can stay first. If you can''t touch the yuan God, it doesn''t mean that you can''t touch the body. You should keep these treasures." Immediately someone agreed, and his eyes were shining.


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    The old man with the surname of Han opened his mouth, his face sank, and his look was not very good-looking.


    "The old lord has opened his mouth. This is the decision of the family. We are all for the good of the family. You have just heard that this boy has the heart of forgetting himself and Legalism. He should not stay, or it will be a disaster later."


    In this scene, Du Shaofu could see clearly, his face was ferocious, and his anger was burning in his chest.


    When the old man spoke, his position seemed to be no longer under the Han family name.


    "Boom..."


    Finally, an old man personally put his hand and used means to take Du Shaofu''s ROC golden wings out of his body and burst into golden light.


    "A good treasure, cut it off by force!"


    the old man of the FA family, with his hot eyes, directly pulled out Du Shaofu''s Dapeng golden wings by supreme means.


    Listening to the old master''s words, all the old Legalists looked at Du Shaofu and took a breath. No wonder the old master couldn''t spy on his spirit just now. It''s so cruel that he didn''t let himself go.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu made a sound of pain. Dapeng''s golden wings had long been connected to the body. Now he was forced to pull it out. As a result, Shengsheng was broken. His hands and feet were like a fish. Blood was pouring out from his back, and his clothes were dyed red and purple.


    When the golden wings of the ROC were broken, they immediately became golden. The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird covered the sky and broke out endless power. However, it was immediately forced to be imprisoned by the powerful Legalists.


    "Eh, it seems that the ROC''s golden wings are integrated with this boy!"


    At this time, it was found that Dapeng golden wings were integrated with Du Shaofu, which was very strange.


    "The old lord has opened his mouth. This is the decision of the family. We are all for the good of the family. You have just heard that this boy has the heart of forgetting himself and Legalism. He should not stay, or it will be a disaster later."


    "This blood seems to be the blood of Dapeng golden winged bird. It''s a treasure!"


    "He is the supreme nirvana. His blood contains endless power and treasure."


    Many old Legalists showed their joy, and immediately someone set out to collect the precious blood.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu was in pain, and his back was covered with golden blood. His face was ferocious, and he was constantly laughing. He was like an angry and wounded beast, which made people shiver.


    "Old man, believe it or not, you will die before me!"


    "Stop it, you have enough!"


    The old man with Han surname drank a lot. After all, he couldn''t bear it. His eyes were full of anger and his eyes were filled with cold light.


    Those old Legalists around him just stopped, and they were somewhat afraid.


    "Boy, go to the prison!"


    Finally, with a sneer, the second Dharma protector took Du Shaofu to the most strict prison of the Legalists. After passing through layers of prohibitions and guards, he finally entered a prison full of runes, which looked like a void.


    "There are also wild war spears, dragon shadow and phoenix dance whip, yin and Yang chain to ward off evil spirits, Xuanguang void sword, Taihang Mountain, etc. they are all important treasures, so we should stay in our Dharma school."


    "What about the nirvana of the supreme one? It''s still useful to keep you. I''ll kill you in a few days, or I''ll make you a walking corpse of my Legalists."


    The second protector threw Du Shaofu, who was dripping with blood, into the prison, with a sneer on his old face.


    "Old man, believe it or not, you will die before me!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. His eyes were like wild animals, and his eyes twitched.


    Seeing the eyes in Du Shaofu''s eyes, the second protector didn''t dare to look directly at him. His heart was cold. The boy was clearly imprisoned and made him feel cold.


    He stood in front of Han Aotong, his whole body was shining like a star.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Fearing, the two Dharma protectors hit Du Shaofu hard.


    "Are you afraid, ha ha, you have the ability to kill me, old man, old dog, dare you?"


    Du Shaofu laughed wildly, his mouth overflowed with blood and became more and more ferocious,


    "when the old lord opens the seal of your mud pill palace, it will be your end!"


    In the middle of the sky, there was a gentle voice coming out, and a bright light appeared in the sky, and then a figure appeared in the sky.


    The two Dharma protectors really dare not. It is related to the great secrets that the Legalists want. If there are any accidents, he can not bear the responsibility. He gives Du Shaofu a heavy blow again, and then he leaves."Dida, Dida..."


    Inside the prison, Du Shaofu''s body and mouth were dripping with pale gold blood.


    Sky plain, blue sky, cloudless, endless.


    "Old man, can you hurry up? If something happens to him, I''ll never finish with you."


    Many old Legalists showed their joy, and immediately someone set out to collect the precious blood.


    There is a delicate voice, such as the sounds of nature, and then in the air, space tears, there are two shadows come, one old and one green, one male and one female.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1568

    The old man is old, but his face is ruddy.


    The woman is young and her face is so beautiful that it can''t be described. The two strands of black and translucent hair on the side of her scarlet cheeks gently brush her face with the wind. She is a bit seductive. She is wearing a light green long skirt, and her waist is not full of a grip. It outlines a graceful curve.


    "Xi wench, why are you so anxious? That boy is a great supreme nirvana, even if he is a legalist. What about him?"


    The old man smiles, appears slow and doesn''t worry much.


    "The Legalists are shameless, but there are not many good people. I can''t believe in Legalists. I have to see talents in person."


    The woman opened her mouth, and her face was quick, but she still did not lose her temperament. At this time, she was afraid that she had her unique color. If a chalky woman stood in front of her, she would immediately be eclipsed. She was like a real banished immortal who came to the world without being exposed to human fireworks.


    She was Qi Yexi of the Yin and Yang family. When her younger brother qijiajun returned to the Yin Yang family, she learned that Du Shaofu was in the legalist family, and immediately brought the strong people of the family to come.


    She was not at ease with the Legalists and worried about his comfort.


    "You girl, I can tell you that the boy also has some relations with the legalist family, and we are not good at interfering. I can see that you are a girl who doesn''t want to stay. I''m not unreasonable, but..."


    The old man''s eyes turned and glowed. He looked at the seven night sunlight and said, "you and my grandfather are honest. That boy has a mind for you. If the boy has a relationship with my Yin Yang family, what does the legalist school want? You have to ask me the opinions of the Yin and Yang family first."


    "This..."


    Seven night Xi a Leng, Dai Mei curved, Jue vulgar face, a little ruddy, and then eyes Linghui turn, two pupil wise, staring at the old man, said: "old man, can you hurry up, these things are not your business, so old, don''t worry about so much."


    "Little girl film, you think I am always, that ancestor I do not go to the FA family, go home to sleep, my age what worry?"


    The old man looked at him and turned to leave.


    "The old man, I beg you, take me to the Fajia first. Then, if he means that, you can ask him."


    Qi Yexi made a compromise and stamped her feet. Her delicate and tall body set off the exquisite ups and downs, but it was like a green lotus flower, pure without dust, and a touch of scarlet on her face added some temptation.


    "The boy dare not agree, my girl in this world who can match, if you dare to get cheap and still sell good, I am the first to deal with him."


    The old man was very satisfied, and then he swore that his voice had just dropped. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows slightly and looked into the distance.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, not far away in the air, there was the sound of broken wind again.


    "Grandma, hurry up. The Legalists are not good people."


    "You little girl film, your grandmother helped you to say so much love in front of me, and you are here to meet your lover."


    "Grandma, as I said, he''s just my uncle."


    "You are about the same age. If you don''t worry about him and don''t think about him, will you take me to come here? Would you have begged for immortality for him and nirvana of the great and supreme one? You said that the little girl also praised him, but you are qualified to marry my girl of Mo family."


    "Grandmother, he is really my uncle." The voice is clear and crisp, it seems to be worried, but it is also showing some shyness.


    "Whoosh..."


    Two figures appear in the sky, one old and one young, an old woman and a woman.


    The old woman is full of black hair, with a bun on her head and a net hair mask on her head. Her make-up and dress are very simple, but her eyes are clear. The more you look at it, the more vast and vast she feels.


    The woman was also young. She was wearing a long brocade dress and a light pink gauze cloak. She wore a pink belt around her waist. Her body was symmetrical and her waist was slim and full.


    On the jade like white wrists of the woman''s hands, she wears two white glittering bracelets. When she raises her hands, she makes a pleasant sound. On her moving face, her eyes are moving, and her pupils are purplish.


    "Why, old star soul, are you running to the door of FA family?"


    The old woman saw the old man in front of her at the moment. On her old face, her clear eyes were waving. It seemed that she was very surprised.


    "It turns out that it''s the old lady of Mo family, aren''t you dead yet?"


    The old star soul was very surprised to see the old woman.


    "Old man, do you want to fight?" Hearing the speech, the old woman suddenly changed color, and the calm breath suddenly surged.


    "Hey, my wife is angry. I''m just joking. Why are you serious?"


    Seeing this, the old star soul suddenly made a smile, and his face was chatting. They were obviously acquaintances.


    At the moment, the seven night Xi is also looking at the woman to come, the woman is also looking at the seven night light, four eyes are opposite, all have some unusual charm.


    "You old monster, you don''t come to the FA family for the sake of..."All of a sudden, the old woman changed color and looked at the seven night light beside the star soul old monster. Her clear eyes were slightly fluctuating. She turned quietly. A streamer of light swept out of her hand and swept to the depth of the space ahead. The voice slowly spread out and said, "Mohist ice ink, come to meet old friends!"


    "In the faint, the star soul came to meet the acquaintances. Besides, I came earlier than the Mohist school." At the same time, the voice of the old star soul also spread, resounding through the void ahead.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mountains, clouds, courtyards.


    A seemingly 70 year old woman stood quietly, dressed in a plain dress. She looked old and wrinkled, and her face seemed to be writing the vicissitudes of time.


    "Old man."


    When the voice came, someone appeared behind Ming Lao, and the whole world trembled for no reason. He was no other than the old master of the Legalists.


    But at the moment, the old master stood behind the old woman, very respectful.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as the old woman looked at her face, her deep and divine eyes suddenly dimmed. She turned to look at the old master and said, "you are the old master of Legalists. Among your peers, you are the most beautiful and have lived the longest time. Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    The old master secretly wiped a little fluctuation in his eyes, but he didn''t even need to speak. It seems that he already knows the purpose. "


    "There is a boy who has some means arranged on the yuan Shen. Maybe master Ming can open it. This son is of great importance to my whole legalist family. I hope he can do it." The old Lord spoke.


    "His name is Du Shaofu. He is Shaojing''s elder brother."


    Looking at the old master, the old woman sighed and said, "listen to my advice. Now there is a turning point. Otherwise, you will cause great disaster for the whole Legalists."


    "Why did he say that? I didn''t want him to die. After all, it''s my family of Legalists. I just want to pry out some mysteries and make my Legalists further. I''m all for the sake of Legalists." The old master said, secretly a little surprised, the old man actually knew everything.


    "You don''t know what you''re doing. Go back. I won''t help you. You can do it yourself."


    The old woman opened her mouth, then waved and sighed, "a guest has come to Fajia. I hope it is not because of you."


    As the sound of the old saying goes down, it is in the void that a voice comes: "Mohist ice ink, come to meet old friends!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "There are strong people from Yin and Yang and Mohist schools coming to visit."


    "there are also two beautiful women, both of whom are beautiful and beautiful, which are rare in the world!"


    "I saw that the two women were so beautiful that they were like banished immortals. I''m afraid they are more moving than the ten beauties of our Legalists."


    "No, there are still such charming women in the world!"


    "of course, I''m afraid it won''t be under Xiaoci sister of Shaojing."


    "Do you think those two beautiful ladies want to come to my family to choose husbands?"


    "It''s not uncommon to have a marriage with the Legalists of different generations. I''m afraid it''s possible, but I just don''t know who they''re after?"


    "It must be brother Ying Mo, brother Qian ran, and their existence will have a chance."


    "Can it be the devil..."


    "Shh I heard that there was something wrong with the demon king, which made the old master angry. We''d better not talk about it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There is a lot of discussion among the Legalists, especially the younger generation, who stop to see the two beautiful beauties in the rumor.


    "Well, are those two women really so beautiful?"


    In a courtyard, there are a lot of beautiful women gathered together, all of them are beautiful and beautiful.


    Any one of them goes out of the outside world, which is enough to cause Kyushu countless young talent chasing.


    But at the moment, these women gathered together, it is a lot of them have a slightly unhappy face.


    These women are the ten beauties of Legalists, and Li Mi and Han Luoyu are among them at the moment.


    "I''d like to see how extraordinary it is to go to them."


    Li mi opened her mouth and picked on the corners of her mouth. It was said that there were two gorgeous beauties who were even more moving than their ten beauties, and they were not satisfied.


    This is more depressing for a woman than she is.


    "Well, that''s a guest of my family of Legalists. If we have a chance to get to know each other, maybe we will meet again in the divine space." Han Luoyu opened his mouth with a smile on his face.


    The main hall is magnificent and magnificent.


    At the moment, many powerful Legalists and old people are sitting in the hall. They are smiling and enthusiastic.


    "I don''t know what happened to the two old friends of Bingmo who came to my family of Legalists?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1569

    At the head of the hall, sitting at the moment is the old master of the FA family. He looks at the old star soul monster and ice ink. His eyes are smiling, but his face is a little confused.


    "I just came to see my acquaintances. This time, brother que''en started his sermon because he realized more in recent years. It''s really gratifying."


    Ice ink mouth, face calm, sitting on the right side of the main hall, seemingly flat breath, but let a lot of Legalists and strong people secretly moved.


    The ice ink of the Mohist school was a strong man in the same generation with the old master. He once attracted the storm of the nine schools. Unexpectedly, he still lived in the world, proving that his cultivation must have reached the heaven.


    "Just a little understanding, I think you must have had gratifying harvest in these years." Han que, the old master, opened his mouth.


    Then three people have a word without a chat, other people are foil, even the qualification to interrupt.


    But this is let seven night Xi and that beautiful woman worry not anxious.


    That beautiful woman is also Sima Muhan. After all, Du Shaofu died once because of the Mohist school.


    Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan keep winking at their grandparents. However, ice ink and star spirit seem to be ignored.


    However, many people in the hall have been looking at qiyexi and Sima Muhan curiously, showing a smile.


    They have some expectations in their hearts. Maybe the strong people in those two families want to marry the Legalists. These two women are extraordinary and gorgeous. If they marry into the Legalists, they will certainly be able to unite the Legalists with the Yin and Yang schools and the Mohists.


    "Cough..."


    With a dry cough, the old star soul finally turned to the main topic and said to Han que''an: "brother que''an, I heard that there was a great nirvana in the Legalists this time. Congratulations."


    Smell speech, the whole hall, the face of all the Legalists, suddenly slightly changed.


    "Ha ha, there is one indeed. This is also luck. The children have their own chance to obtain Tao fruit." The old master smiles, leaving no trace, but his face is full of doubts.


    "The supreme nirvana, ancient and rare, any one growing up, is enough to shake the past and shine the present, is the genius of heaven and earth."


    The star soul old monster''s eyes secretly received the people''s quietly changing looks in the hall, and also felt the atmosphere of the whole hall. It seemed that it was suddenly different.


    How can I hide from him when I come here? But the old star spirit doesn''t change his face and doesn''t show any trace. He says to the old lord, "I really feel shocked and curious about such talents. I want to see him. I must have come so far. Brother que can''t let my old friend see him?"


    "The purpose of the star soul is also my intention. It''s rare to see a genius in heaven. I also want to open up my horizons and ask brother que to complete it."


    Mubing''s mood has never changed suddenly. However, she seems to have a bad mood for her.


    At the moment, hearing that the strong men of the two families came to see Du Shaofu by name, the atmosphere in the hall was suddenly repressed.


    The old and powerful Legalists changed their minds secretly and looked at the old Venerable Master Han que Chuan.


    "It''s really unfortunate that the two old friends have come here. If the child hears my sermon, he will be closed now."


    Han Que''s face sighed, and her face remained unchanged, with a smile in her eyes.


    "No way. He won''t shut up."


    Sima Muhan immediately opens her mouth. She absolutely doesn''t believe that guy will shut up again.


    "It is said that Shaofu''s mother is also in the FA family, so we want to meet Shaofu''s mother."


    Seven night Xi opened her mouth. She knew about Du Shaofu and inquired about Du Shaofu''s meeting with his mother in the family. He didn''t have time to accompany his mother at this time. How could he choose to shut up? This is probably not true.


    "The two little girls don''t know what it is to do with the child?"


    Han que-n opened his mouth. He didn''t scold him. The younger generation brought by Bingmo and Xinghun was certainly not of general status. However, he was also curious about the relationship between the two women and Du Shaofu. He also wanted to know what they meant by the Mohist school.


    "She''s my uncle!"


    Sima Muhan''s teeth are light, her pink lips are soft, and she absolutely doesn''t believe what Legalists say.


    "Shaofu is my friend and my younger brother. We have the same family and friendship. So it is necessary to visit Shaofu''s mother. Otherwise, it would be rude." Seven night dawn mouth, not humble or arrogant.


    "The two girls are here for Du Shaofu. It seems that their relationship is not shallow."


    "When did that boy have a relationship with Mohism?"


    Listening to Sima Muhan and qiyexi, some old people in the hall look at each other.


    "Two little girls, you are also a little unlucky. The mother of the child is also closed, and his sister has been closed. I don''t know when I can get out of the pass. Otherwise, you can wait in my family."Han que Yan opened his mouth, kind and kind, and even asked the two girls to stay.


    "Absolutely impossible!"


    After hearing Han que''an''s words, Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan almost agreed with each other, and they didn''t believe Han''s words at all.


    Star soul old monster and ice ink also began to change color secretly. The atmosphere in the hall made them feel more abnormal.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sky is plain and vast.


    At this moment to the morning, there is no cloud in the sky. There is no boundary in the distance.


    "Whoosh..."


    A hobbling old woman appeared in the air, with gray hair and pale gold clothes. On her old face, it seemed that she had experienced the carving of years. She raised her head slightly and raised her hand, which was a golden light. She fiercely collided with the void.


    "Boom..."


    The golden light rippled in the air, breaking in the air, thundering like thunder, reverberating around the world, a large space was destroyed, and runes were all over the sky.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, in the vast space ahead, an ancient city appeared out of thin air. It was magnificent, full of ancient flavor and surrounded by clouds.


    The appearance of the huge city immediately caused clouds to move in all directions, and then a dense figure swept out, rushed out of the city and suspended in the air.


    A group of teams in armor appeared, the breath is very strong, fierce frightening people.


    "Who dares to offend my Legalists and seek death?"


    At that time, he was a middle-aged man in his forties. However, he had reached the cultivation of extraordinary wuzun. He was always responsible for guarding the sky city.


    Sky city is the entrance of Legalists. At this moment, it is violated.


    For countless years, the Legalists have never been so provocative. Their middle-aged eyes are cold. They must teach each other a lesson.


    "What is legalism?"


    The old lady didn''t say much. She spoke faintly and her eyes were shining with gold. However, a golden Rune suddenly appeared on her pale gold plain. Then it seemed that the energy of heaven and earth fluctuated violently in the boundless sky and plain.


    Finally, the old lady raised her hand, her seemingly old and powerless hand, and waved her sleeve toward the front.


    "Boom..."


    A piece of bright golden rune is dazzling like golden light and lightning, condenses into a golden wing, spreads over the sky and falls.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    All of a sudden, the bodies of those Legalists crumbled, and the whole sky city collapsed in an instant. The sky city broke into pieces. The broken stones shot and the sand moved away, and finally turned into ruins.


    In the vast and huge ancient city, there are also hundreds of thousands of foreign descendants of Legalists, but at this moment, it is in a flash of ashes and razed to the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1570

    The old lady did not stop, and her figure appeared in front of a passage in the void, which was a wormhole of time and space, leading to the Legalists.


    "Hi..."


    The figure of the old lady swept into it. Not long ago, when she appeared again, her figure had already appeared in the legalist family.


    "Who are you?"


    At the exit of the space wormhole, there is an old man. This is the passage to the Legalists. It is very important. It is the gateway of Legalists. There will be strong guards at any time.


    "If I kill more people, you will really know who I am, otherwise, you will not remember!"


    The old lady just said such a word. She didn''t look at the old man much in her eyes. She just raised her hand and immediately broke the old man across the void.


    The old man screamed and then died.


    ¡°@#£¤¡­¡­ %¡­¡­ &*£¡¡±


    The children of the Legalists, how ever has anyone ever seen an outsider killing people like this in the legalist family? With a wave of his hand, an elder''s spirit and soul are all destroyed, and they can''t react at all. All of them are stupid.


    "Legalists, you really offended my old lady this time!"


    The old lady sighed and waved again. The golden light swept across the sky and the earth in front of her. Everything turned to ashes.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The ground cracked, the void burst, the wind howled, and the runes were bright.


    "Ah..."


    They screamed and howled, countless creatures were shattered, and countless people and spirits were destroyed.


    The old lady is killing, leaving no hands.


    "Who dares to be presumptuous in my Legalists?"


    Finally, some powerful Legalists were shocked and plundered into the air. There were hundreds of wuzun realms and two martial regions. This kind of cultivation strength is very strong in the outside world.


    "That''s how it''s done!"


    The old lady just said such a word again, then raised her hand, twisted the void, turned into a golden handprint, and crushed her head.


    "Super strong!"


    Under the terrible golden palmprint, the two martial arts practitioners seemed to feel something. Their faces suddenly changed, and their eyes showed panic and shock.


    Just for a moment, hundreds of wUzUN States and two martial regions were directly killed in the scream.


    This group of strong people turned into blood fog, so easily was the old lady slapped to death.


    "My God, there are strong men coming!"


    "No good, run away!"


    some Legalists'' children in the distance came back to their senses. It was only with a cold voice that they drank and ran away.


    "Kill..."


    The old lady did not have any kindness. She killed all the way. There was no trace of blood in the place she passed, but everything turned to ashes and death.


    "Ah


    All kinds of screams and howls rang through the sky.


    "Who dares..."


    Roaring like thunder, a huge dragon monster appeared. It came across the sky and glared at the old lady. However, the roaring sound was still in its ferocious mouth. It felt the breath of the old lady. It was frightened for no reason, and its eyes turned white. The huge dragon''s body was shaking.


    "Death!"


    when the old lady''s plain clothes shook, she turned her hand and killed the dragon. Without mercy, the animal spirits destroyed it.


    "Who dares to offend my Legalists?"


    This is the legalist school. Not long after that, the powerful people from afar came one after another. A large number of wuzun, Wuhuang and Yujing practitioners came.


    Unfortunately, these people in front of the old lady, these so-called strong are like mole ants, and they are swept away without any effort.


    The old lady looked old and kind, but now she was decisive and did not even blink her eyes.


    The old lady pushed all the way, and it was very fast. It seemed that she was going to a certain place. She didn''t stay, but all the places she passed were destroyed.


    Sometimes, along the way, there are powerful Fu arrays, but in front of the old lady, those Fu arrays are as fragile as they are.


    "Roar..."


    After passing through the beast mountain, the old lady waved her hand, and the secret patterns of the golden light talisman swept over the sky, turning into a golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the vast mountain of beasts, countless monsters suddenly died.


    But by contrast, the old lady didn''t do much to the monster.


    "Oh


    However, within the beast mountain, a powerful beast territory tiger appears, and its cultivation is terrible. I''m afraid that it will not be below the level of the animal kingdom, and the inner realm is not far away.


    But in the end, the tiger was beaten to death by the old lady.


    Then the old lady''s figure instantly appeared in the sky above the field of medicine. With one hand, countless precious medicines and miraculous herbs were destroyed, and a large number of Lingshan mountains were destroyed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the hall of Legalists, Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan open their mouths. They don''t believe Han que Xun''s words, which makes the hall embarrassed."Hum..."


    There was a sharp roar from the whole legalist school, which represented the greatest crisis and the invasion of powerful enemies.


    In the hall of Legalists, many powerful people in the whole rather embarrassing hall also heard the roar.


    "What''s going on..."


    All of a sudden, the powerful Legalists and the old master in the hall changed their faces.


    This is the alarm bell of Legalists. It will ring only when the Legalists are facing invasion and great crisis.


    From ancient times to the present, it seems that the alarm bell has not sounded, but it is ringing now.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the hall, all the powerful Legalists immediately left.


    "It''s up to you. I''ll go and have a look."


    Han que Yu also left. At this time, it was extraordinary. This was the alarm bell of Legalists, and he had to pay attention to it.


    Ice ink and the star soul old monster looked at each other, quite tacit understanding, followed the departure.


    The continuous ancient city, like standing on a vast mountain with cut off peaks, is towering and majestic!


    The city is surrounded by misty white fog. Looking from afar, it is like floating in the sky. It is so vast and magnificent that you can''t see the edge.


    "Roar..."


    "Stop it, let''s go!"


    At the moment, outside the city, there are many powerful Legalists and monsters piled up together, urging all kinds of treasures and magic tools. They are besieging an old lady.


    At the moment, in the megacity, countless core disciples of Legalists poured out and looked at the battle ahead in horror, not for fear.


    The old lady is fearless, with her own strength not short Bi, where no one can stop.


    "Little rune, little Doyle!"


    A powerful array master of Legalists took the opportunity to set up the array and tried to trap the old lady. However, when the old lady waved at will, the void collapsed and all were destroyed.


    "Bang!"


    An old man in the martial arts realm was blocked in front of the old lady''s body, but as soon as the old lady raised her hand, his body was smashed.


    He turned into a blood mist, leaving half of the body behind.


    Many people were affected and robbed.


    "Oh..."


    An ancient blood monster, like a wolf like dragon, ferocious, exuding a sense of boundary. It is huge and huge, with a fierce spirit, blocking the old lady, shouting: "the lawbreaker will die!"


    "Go away!"


    The old lady just took a sip and then slapped it out.


    "Boom


    This slap broke the void. In the next moment, the huge body of the ancient monster at the boundary level was pounded down like a meteorite, pounding the ground out of a huge abyss. The physical body of the boundary level was rotten, and the dead could not die again.


    "My God..."


    Some powerful people came, and they happened to see this scene. They were the old masters coming out of the hall, the old people with the surname of Han, and the powerful Legalists such as the second protector of Dharma. All of a sudden, they were stupefied and frightened.


    "Who is killing me? The Legalists are the children!"


    There are also strong people coming, the light is dazzling, appeared outside the city, such as bright day.


    The first two, an old man in long robes, and a middle-aged man wrapped in bright light.


    When the light converges, the middle-aged will show the lineup, the temperament is extraordinary, and the eyes are like the sun.


    "I have seen the old lord, the Lord, the Lord and the elders!"


    Around the core of the Legalists saw the arrival of these powerful people, like a temporary amnesty.


    Finally, some of the strong ones, the first old one, are now the Venerable Master of the Legalists.


    Another middle-aged man, the eldest son of the Lord, is the father of Han yingmo.


    "Whoosh..."


    The four people who followed him, Bingmo, qiyexi and Sima Muhan, also came here. Looking at the front, they all changed their color.


    At the moment, in front of the huge city, there were already dead bodies and a river of blood. A large number of powerful Legalists were killed and countless monsters and beasts were robbed.


    Even we can see clearly that the old lady was killed directly from the periphery to the core city of Legalists. How tyrannical and terrifying it is!


    "What kind of a strong man is that?"


    after seven nights, Sima Muhan smacked his tongue. This is a legalist of the nine. Such an old and simple old man directly broke into the Legalists, killing the core city from the outside of the Legalists, which made people shiver and chilly.


    "No matter who you are, you have to pay the price today!"


    the old master Han que-n looked ahead and peeped into the whole legalist school. He could no longer hold back his years of practice and state of mind. His voice was like the voice of Tao, which could pierce people''s hearts and resound through the earth.


    "Boom


    At the same time, there was a strong wave in the sky around Han que, shaking the sky and earth in the void, turning into countless visions, as if it were a world of its own, and finally the world turned into a bright spear and swept away at the old lady.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1571

    When the old lady hands, the domineering and fierce breath breaks out, and her hands are shining with gold, and the five fingers twinkle with talismans, just like "desire" to tear up space. The latest chapter full text reading visit.


    "Whew!"


    The next moment, an old lady''s claw print has been revealed. The dazzling and mysterious patterns of the talisman are as fierce as the golden "color" electric light. It looks like a golden winged ROC bird wants to fly out and soar for nine days.


    "Boom


    Then the claw marks in the old lady''s hands were directly seized on the bright energy spear. This is the broken claw of Dapeng, which is enough to crush the real dragon.


    Before long, the energy spear was immediately crushed by the claw marks.


    "Hula..."


    The bright Rune "wave" swept across, like a thunderbolt tearing apart and shattering the sky, like the end of the world.


    The huge breath swept away, so that the surrounding monster roared, people prostrate paralytic.


    "The family of golden winged mires!"


    Ice ink, the old star soul suddenly changed color, and they immediately recognized the origin of the old lady, who was a formidable golden winged ROC bird.


    "With this strength, I dare to move my grandson. Is the Legalists so bold?"


    The old lady''s voice was domineering, and her figure appeared in front of the old Venerable Master Han que Juan. It was a great distance, and the speed of the golden winged ROC bird was so terrible.


    "Bang!"


    The old lady''s palm fell on the chest of the Venerable Master Han que-n.


    At the beginning of the sermon, powerful people such as Han que min could not stop the old lady''s hand, nor did they spare no effort to avoid it.


    "Pedaling!"


    The body of Han que''an was shaken back directly, and the bright runes on his body cracked.


    After more than ten steps, Han que-h''an was able to stabilize her body. At the moment, her eyes were full of horror.


    "You belong to the golden winged ROC family..."


    Han que-n''s body was stable, but she was shaken back. She had a minor injury. Looking at the old lady, her face suddenly changed greatly, and her pupils were severely shocked.


    "The strong one of the golden winged mires!"


    All the strong and old people of the Legalists are changing their color. Not long ago, they vowed that the golden winged Dapeng birds would not dare to kill the Legalists, nor dare to take any actions against the Legalists.


    Never thought that in a flash, the strong men of the golden winged ROC bird family had already broken into the Legalists, and just one face-to-face was already a blood washing in the Legalists.


    The old lord was shocked at one move, and the strength of the other side was simply frightening, and the "hair" was creepy.


    "Is it true that the boy has such a deep relationship with the golden winged ROC?"


    All of a sudden, these Legalists and the strong thought of one thing. At this time, a super strong member of the golden winged Dapeng family broke into the Legalists. It was not related to the boy. If it was, it would be a big trouble.


    "There is no injustice or hatred between our Legalists and the golden winged Dapeng birds. Come to our Legalists for blood washing. Do the golden winged Dapeng birds want to fight with my Legalists, but can''t they fight against my nine families?"


    Han que opened his mouth and looked at the old lady, but he was afraid of it secretly. It seemed that he had guessed some reasons in his heart.


    "If my grandson is short of a sweat, I will also ask you to pay back one million yuan ''sex'' life of Legalists!"


    The old lady opened her mouth, looked at Han que-n, her eyes shining with gold on her face of vicissitudes, and said, "call me the man first?"


    "Who are you? I don''t have any members of the golden winged ROC family."


    Han que-n''s eyes changed to "color" secretly, pretending not to know.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid for me. My grandson, Du Shaofu, is in the legalist school now. Call it out!"


    The old lady opened her mouth and said little, but her voice shook her heart and her eyes were shining with gold. She was no longer the old woman who seemed to falter.


    "Du Fu''s grandson!"


    Hearing this, the whole legalist school is changing its color. In the huge city, countless eyes are shocked. Many good old people and strong people of Legalists are even more shocked.


    They never thought that Du Shaofu and the powerful men in front of them were grandparents and grandsons.


    "It turns out that it''s Shaofu''s milk. If Shao Fu has realized something recently, he will shut up in my family of Legalists."


    With a smile on his face as if nothing had happened, Han said to the old lady, "Shaofu is one of my Legalists. What a flood has washed into the Dragon King temple. Everything has been misunderstood!"


    "''milk ''" is not a misunderstanding. There is something fishy about the Legalists. Shaofu will not be closed down! "


    "The milk and milk of the golden winged ROC are in danger. The Legalists have not told the truth!"


    On hearing this, Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan immediately drank together. They didn''t believe in Legalists. They also heard about the relationship between Du Shaofu and the golden winged Dapeng bird family. Now they saw the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng bird family who broke into the legalist family and killed them. They no longer doubt that the old lady must have come to save Du Shaofu. They were afraid that the old lady would be cheated by the Legalists.Listening to Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan, Han Que and many of the old people of the Legalists suddenly turned pale.


    Looking at Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan, the old lady gave a faint smile and said to the two women, "who are you from my grandson?"


    "Milk" and "milk", I am Sima Muhan, from the Mohist School and the ancient Tianzong. Du Shaofu is my martial uncle, and he is my father''s younger martial brother. " Sima Muhan opened his mouth and said his identity.


    "The younger generation is the elder sister of Shao Fu''s" Yin "Yang family. This time, he also came to find Shaofu, but the Legalists dodged and insincere." Seven night Xi said.


    "Well, you two little girls are good. Step back to one side. I know that the Legalists have not told the truth, and I will solve it."


    The old lady said to qiyexi and Sima Muhan. Then she raised her eyes slightly, glanced around the Legalists and said, "maybe my golden winged Dapeng birds have not been born for a long time, even the Legalists have forgotten, and even dare to move the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng birds and my old lady''s grandson!"


    The old lady''s voice was not loud, but it was enough to make people around her clear.


    "What, that boy is really the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC family!"


    The group of powerful Legalists and old people who had dealt with Du Shaofu in the hall were shocked. They had not believed what Du Shaofu had said.


    But at the moment, the strong men of the golden winged ROC family admit that they have to believe it.


    They are now the young patriarchs of the golden winged ROC family. Thinking of these, they can''t help feeling uneasy.


    "Du Shaofu is the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC family!"


    In the family of Legalists, countless eyes were shocked. At first, many people thought that Du Shaofu came to the Legalists for some purpose.


    But now they know that Du Shaofu, as the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC, will probably be the head of the family.


    This kind of identity can be used to figure out what Legalists can do.


    The golden winged Dapeng birds are the supreme race in their hands. Although they have never been born, they will never be under the Legalists. They are the supreme animal reverence that both the Phoenix clan and the dragon clan should fear.


    At the moment, when the voice dropped, the old lady did not say much, and went straight across the sky, to step into the city.


    "Stop her!"


    "Ready to start the formation to protect the city!"


    in a flash, a lot of shouting came out. Just now the old lady''s tyrannical killing was still in front of her.


    Once the old lady is allowed to enter the city, it will be the core of the legalist family. When the old lady kills her, the price will be unbearable to the whole Legalists.


    Han que-ch''en also changed his face. He was afraid that the old lady would go to the city to kill her. The price would be too high.


    Han que-ch''un never thought that Du Shaofu had caused so many aspects so quickly that the "Yin" Yang family and the Mohist school were put aside first. At the moment, the most terrible thing was the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    "If my Legalists can let you break in without permission!"


    Han que Yan drank a lot, and his face was "colored" and "overcast". This was a great legalist. His figure came out again, and the void behind him collapsed, and there were terrible waves, sweeping out endless waves. The sky was bright and bright.


    Then the whole void is distorted, the vision suddenly changes, as if suddenly the whole world has changed.


    For a moment, in the void around hanque, there were all kinds of monsters roaring, birds flapping their wings, bright lights, split sky and strong wind, sun, moon, stars, mountains, rivers and lakes.


    These terrible phenomena, turned into a world of horror, suddenly collapsed to the old lady.


    This is the "magic power" of the Legalists, but it is so terrible that even the old star soul monster and Bing Mo change their color secretly.


    "Is this what Legalists call" magic power "


    The old lady put out her hand and directly waved her sleeve. Suddenly, the golden light poured out, and the bright golden "color" talisman and secret patterns swept across the place, and the world that came from the collapse all collapsed, as if it were the world in collapse.


    "Have you already taken that step..."


    At this moment, Han que-h''an seems to have discovered something. He is shocked and frightened, and his face changes suddenly.


    At this time, Han que Huan knew that even the old lady of the golden winged ROC bird family did not have all her strength.


    But at the moment, the old lady really hands, he feels that he has been trying to cross, but even touch can not touch the level, the other side is actually so strong.


    "Don''t say that you are just a" Dharma body ". Even if your real body is there, you can''t afford to shout in front of my old lady by your accomplishments like this."


    The figure of the old lady appeared in front of Han que''an again like a ghost. A claw print twisted the void, and immediately covered Han que''an''s body.


    Then the old lady shook her hand and crushed the void. In her eyes, the figure of Han que-ch''in was directly broken with the void, and finally turned into a bright light fog and disappeared into a space crack.All around now, everyone is dumbfounded. That is the great master of Legalists. He has been defeated, even killed.


    "How could that be possible?"


    This is unacceptable and unbelievable to the Legalists!


    "Old lord!"


    When all the Legalists in the huge city saw this scene, their eyes trembled and cried for it.


    They couldn''t accept their old lord, who had been preaching at the altar a few days ago, but now they are so vulnerable to defeat. It''s a shame.


    "No, it seems that the old master is just a" Dharma body ", and the noumenon has not passed the pass!"


    Later, someone was surprised that the old lord was not dead, but a Dharma body.


    But at the moment, those old and powerful Legalists, the golden winged ROC bird family, the handsome middle-aged man, are all shocked.


    This time, the golden winged ROC is a very strong one, they can not resist.


    And all this makes them feel helpless at the moment. In front of the powerful golden winged ROC birds, they have no power to stop them.


    A total of 11952 Book coins, thank you.


    In addition, Xiao Yu''s side is heavy. Xiao Yu can''t delete it at present. You need to contact the editor to delete it. However, it won''t charge more for the second time, which will affect reading. Please forgive me.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1572

    "Who are you?"


    The LORD opened his mouth. He had just been startled out. Even the grand event like the old lord''s birthday, he had never come out. It was the descendants of all families who came here. He did not need him to appear. He was always in the closed door.


    At the moment, even if he is the leader of the Legalists, he can''t help but be frightened. One of the "Dharma bodies" of the old master has been killed, and the Legalists are bleeding like a river.


    This is the golden winged ROC bird family, a super strong, this is a big trouble!


    "I will kill more people, and you Legalists will remember who I am in the future."


    The old lady opened her mouth. On her old face, the killing intention in her eyes was not covered up, and the golden light gushed out.


    "You, the golden winged ROC birds, are challenging the Legalists. They are destined to cause endless bloody battles. We Legalists can not be provoked. We are one of the nine great masters!" Venerable Lord, Legalists are one of the nine masters. They are dignified and can not be provoked!


    "Now I declare that the golden winged ROC and Legalists are at war!"


    The old lady spoke, very cold and overbearing. She waved her hand and called directly in the past.


    "Pa..."


    There was a sharp slap on the face of the master of the legalist family. A "puff" was heard in his mouth. His teeth were knocked out, and his body was directly photographed on the ground. His nose was blue and his face was swollen and he was vulnerable to a blow.


    It is not that the Venerable Master of Legalists is not strong enough, but that the old lady is too strong.


    "What an overbearing grandmother."


    Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan take a cool breath, and their eyes are radiant and excited.


    Then the two girls looked back at their grandparents and grandparents. The meaning in their eyes was very obvious. Look at the strong one of the golden winged Dapeng birds, it was called a domineering and powerful one. The killing Legalists did not have the power to fight back.


    At the moment, ice ink and the old star spirit are also shocked. It seems that they have guessed some of the identity of the old lady in the family of golden winged mires.


    Looking at the eyes of qiyexi and Sima Muhan, the powerful old monster and Bingmo can only smile bitterly. It seems that they are responding. It''s the four golden winged Dapeng birds. They don''t care much about them. They are all tyrannical masters. This old lady is the absolute strong one in the family of golden winged Dapeng birds. Unlike them, they should be involved too much How much.


    The old lady didn''t kill the Dharma Master. She was insulting and deliberately provoking. What about the golden winged ROC birds? How dare they ever fight anyone.


    "Shame, this is the shame of Legalists today. Please go out of the pass quickly!"


    There are people shouting and moaning all around. In the hall of Legalists, today, some people break into the place like no one, killing and killing. The old master''s Dharma body is killed, and the Lord is slapped in the face. This is a shame that the Legalists have never had since ancient times.


    But the old lady''s overbearing attitude, saying that a war would start, was even more astonishing to the Legalists.


    Only then did they realize that they would take the threat of war in front of the golden winged mires.


    "Legalists, one of the nine masters, think that they are masters of the world. They look down upon all living beings and are used to it. Today, they dare to fight against my golden winged Dapeng birds and my old grandson. Today, I want you to remember them, otherwise you will not know what the Golden winged big pengniao are."


    The old lady opened her mouth. When the voice dropped, her figure directly appeared in front of an old man. This old man was no one else, but the gloomy old man who was the first to deal with Du Shaofu.


    When the figure appeared, the old lady put her hand directly and patted it directly.


    "Boom


    The vast air diffused out, and the golden light suddenly burst out. It was indistinct that the empty space around the palm print collapsed, just like there was a black hole in the universe. This kind of terrible strength is not the latter can resist.


    "Don''t..."


    The old man was frightened. His eyes were full of fear and his pupils were shrinking. The terrible momentum alone was enough to make him tremble.


    At this moment, he felt the breath of death, not even the power to resist.


    "Sister, give your sister a face, the Legalists give you an account!"


    Suddenly, a voice came out, resounding in the sky, spread in all directions.


    "Hiss..."


    When the voice came, the old lady''s face did not change, but the palm print changed quietly and turned into a claw print, such as tearing up the void. Before the fingertip, there were five dark cracks in the space, flashing gold, and then it was directly fastened on the old man''s neck.


    Suddenly, the old man, like a chicken, was carried in the hands of the old lady.


    At the same time, before the ancient city, an old woman appeared in the sky.


    She came slowly in a plain dress. She looked old, but she walked briskly. She had a certain temperament with the old lady. It seems that under the light eyebrows, there is a face full of wrinkles, which seems to be writing the passage of time.


    "Sister, we met again."


    The old woman opened her mouth with a little smile, but the smile was a little bitter.This old woman is no one else. She is just the old woman.


    The old lady waved and threw the old man directly to the ancient city in front of her.


    "Bang bang!"


    Under the low and dull sound, the old man''s body was directly thrown across the air for thousands of feet, heavily hit the edge of the ancient city, many ancient buildings in the ancient city were directly smashed, and his body was buried in the rubble pile, which was very miserable and vulnerable to a blow, just like mole ants!


    This kind of tyranny, startled innumerable Legalists'' eyes in a daze, scared!


    The old lady, who seemed to be kind and old, was so domineering and so fierce that she was so terrible.


    "You should know what I''m here for." The old lady raised her eyes and looked at the old man.


    "Yes." Ming Lao smiles bitterly and nods.


    "You know he''s my grandson!" The old lady opened her mouth, and her voice suddenly became sharper.


    She did know, but she did not know how to change the attitude of the Legalists.


    When she knew, it was already late, but she could not say anything more at the moment, unable to explain, no need to explain.


    She is only a servant in the legalist family. She never interferes in the affairs of the tactician. What can she do? Perhaps the best thing for this old lady to come here in person.


    In her heart, the Legalists really need to be sober.


    "The golden winged ROC bird family, I really think that there is no one in the Legalists."


    "This is a provocation to my Legalists!"


    "Boom


    Suddenly, after the great city, heaven and earth were shaking, and a great wave swept over the whole legalist school.


    Those terrible waves shook the earth, and there were runes in the sky, shining everywhere, as if there were gods coming!


    Under the terrible breath, the whole Legalists'' children raised their heads and trembled for no reason.


    Just for a moment, the two figures appeared above the sky in the distance, surrounded by bright runes, just like the sky in the sun.


    "The two ancestors are out of the pass at the same time!"


    The voice of the old man and the strong man trembled, and his body was shaking. He was very surprised, as if he had seen the straw.


    "Are you two still alive? That''s OK. Let me do some exercises today to see how much progress you two have made in recent years."


    The old lady raised her eyes and glanced at the two dazzling figures in the sky ahead, but she still did not put them in her heart.


    "Kalomora, how is it you?"


    At this moment, the two dazzling figures seemed to recognize the old lady. Their voices were a little startled. The bright light on her body dissipated in the air, and the two figures fell from far away.


    They were two old men only in their fifties and sixties. Looking at the old lady at the moment, they were ugly.


    Looking at the bloody scene behind the old lady, the two elders swept the whole legalist school and found that the old lady had been killed by blood all the way to this place, and her face was gloomy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1573

    "Why, Qin Tianshi, Li Chenfa, you should be dead, so the Legalists dare to fight against my golden winged Dapeng birds?"


    When the old lady opened her mouth, her seemingly limp body stood there, but it was enough to make the whole legalist family tremble.


    "There must be some misunderstanding."


    On the left, an old man, dressed in a Dragon Robe and embroidered with a golden dragon, is lifelike, just like a living creature. The invisible breath of the whole body crushes the sky.


    He was Qin Tianshi, one of the ancestors of the Legalists. He had just been awakened by the call of later generations. He also knew the old lady kalumura in front of him.


    Qin Tianshi didn''t believe that his descendants would provoke the terrible existence of the golden winged Dapeng birds. Whoever provoked that tribe would definitely be a deadly enemy and would suffer terrible revenge.


    "Misunderstanding, call out my grandson first." The old lady spoke.


    "Your grandson..."


    Another old man, dressed in a long gown, has a clean and white face, and his eyes are like the sea. He is boundless and profound. He seems to contain a world. He doesn''t know what happened.


    "You don''t know, the old man has razed this legalist family to the ground, and will certainly find it in time!" The old lady''s voice dropped, the golden light on her body fluctuated, and her killing intention rose again. She did not say much at all. She was strong and fierce, and domineering and arrogant.


    "Aren''t you going to bring that child out yet?"


    He opened his mouth, and his voice became sharper. He looked at all the old and powerful Legalists, as well as the handsome middle-aged, the eldest son of the Lord and the father of Han yingmo.


    Middle aged standing in the void, just helped up his father, no words, calm face, with a little indifference.


    "This..."


    A group of powerful Legalists looked at each other, and did not know what to do. Some people looked to Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa, two Legalists.


    "What the hell is going on? Get the people out of here!"


    Looking at the change of people''s faces, Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa were two characters. They immediately felt that there must be secrets among them. Someone in the Legalists must have broken the sky. Otherwise, people like kalumura would not come to the Legalists to kill.


    "I''ll take people."


    An old man with the surname of Qin opened his mouth. He had a fight with Qiu Li because of his excellent strength and low status.


    "It''s true that there''s nothing good about Legalists. Something must have happened to Shaofu!" Sima Muhan scolded and didn''t give face at all.


    "Granny Jialou of Dapeng nationality, let me take people with them." Seven night light came forward and looked back at the old star soul around him. She spoke to the old lady. She was afraid that the Legalists would do something secretly.


    "I''m going, too."


    Sima Muhan also immediately forward, unwilling to fall behind.


    Star soul old monster and ice ink smile bitterly, very helpless.


    "Yin Yang school, Mohist school."


    Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa also noticed the ice ink and the star soul old monster. It seems that they have seen it before and recognized it.


    They don''t know what happened, how yin-yang school and Mohist school were involved, which seems to be very complicated.


    "Two of you."


    Bingmo and Xinghun are simple and polite to Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa. Although they are the high status of Yin Yang School and Mohist school, they are similar to Han que''an, but they are lower than Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa.


    "Let''s go with the two little girls and watch out for Legalists."


    The old lady nodded to Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan, indicating that the two women would go with her. She could see what the two women thought, and her eyes secretly approved, but at the moment, the expression in her eyes was more angry with Legalists.


    Han''s name is an old man. He has a little helplessness in his eyes, sighs, and then leaves with Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan.


    At the moment, there is no one to stop, and no one dares to say anything more.


    The old lady of the golden winged ROC family is so terrible that the Legalists have been beaten in the face completely, causing numerous deaths and injuries and heavy losses.


    If the old lady goes crazy, even if the two ancestors can do anything, the Legalists will have to pay a huge price.


    What''s more, the strong Legalists and the old people can feel the attitude of the two ancestors towards the old lady of the golden winged rocs. The two Legalists are obviously afraid of the old lady, and I don''t know whether they can resist it.


    "Who can tell me what''s going on here?"


    Qin Tianshen drank and looked gloomy. Such a big thing happened. The Legalists were so beaten in the face that they provoked the terrible existence of kalumura. At the moment, he suppressed a burst of anger.


    If other people come to the Legalists to kill, Qin Tianshi will definitely not hesitate to kill the other side, to make an example, and not to provoke the Legalists.


    But now he was facing the kalomora. He did not dare. How strong was kalomora? He knew very well that he had no chance to win.


    What''s more, behind the kalumura, there are still the warlike and supreme monsters of the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Laozu, this is what happened..." There are Legalists, the strong voice, and Qin Tianshi, Li Chenfa two people said about the general process.Inside the prison, there was a void all around, and Du Shaofu was forbidden.


    This prohibition was very strong and strange. Du Shaofu could not break through the ban by using his skills. He had no reaction and could not move at all.


    At the same time, the red Jiri horse monkey yuan God in Du Shaofu''s mind mud ball palace is also sealed from the outside to the inside.


    Although the seal was powerful and strange, Du Shaofu felt that it would take only a few minutes to untie the ban, and then he would not be able to get rid of it.


    The blood on the body has not dried up, is still slowly flowing out. And


    especially on Du Shaofu''s back, blood was dripping and was dyed red by golden blood.


    Du Shaofu''s face is ferocious. The last time he was bullied by Legalists, he was angry and resentful in his heart, but he didn''t hate to dig his own heart. It was to save his sister Shaojing. Even if the time was reversed, Du Shaofu was sure that he would still be willing.


    What Du Shaofu resented in his heart was that the Legalists had broken up their own family and separated them from each other. At last, he wanted to kill himself again and again. Therefore, when he saw the Legalists in the outside world, Du Shaofu showed no mercy.


    However, when he entered the legalist school this time, he met his mother and the attitude of the old master of the Legalists. Du Shaofu thought that as long as the family could get together and leave with his mother and sister, the whole family would never forgive the Legalists, but at least they could ignore the Legalists in the future. It can be seen that the mother came from the Legalists after all They also cultivated their younger sister Shaojing''s share, and no longer paid attention to the Legalists. From then on, they met passers-by, as long as they did not come to provoke themselves.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t expect that the Legalists were really nostalgic about themselves. This time, when he asked himself to come to the legalist school, he had no good intentions at the beginning. If he didn''t use it, he still wanted to kill himself, and finally wanted to touch everything on himself, which was so shameless.


    In a family of four, the drunkard father is not in, but Du Shaofu knows that what he is doing now is the same goal as what he is doing. All of them want to reunite the family.


    Du Shaofu hated and was angry, but Du Shaofu did not regret his coming to the legalist school. At least this time, he met his mother. The blurred figure from childhood to big was no longer blurred, and it was so real.


    That is his mother, even if not together these years, is also a close relative, blood.


    To be able to see his mother and stay with her for a few days was worthwhile for Du Shaofu.


    Even at the moment, Du Shaofu had a kind of liberation, deep liberation, and he would not have to worry about Legalists in the future.


    Of course, Du Shaofu was very clear in his mind that all these things needed to be able to go out alive this time and to leave the Legalists alive.


    At the moment, he is still in danger.


    In the meantime, Du Shaofu is also waiting.


    When he finally moved his hands in the hall, Du Shaofu smashed the means left by his grandmother in the golden winged Dapeng family in case of emergency.


    This is also the reason why Du Shaofu dared to enter the legalist school at last. He also had the means of purple thunder xuanding and red Jiri macaque on his body to deal with emergencies. Even if he was in danger, he would have a better chance.


    But beyond Du Shaofu''s expectation, the existence of the old lord seemed to be dignified and shameless.


    "Hi..."


    Finally, Du Shaofu eyebrow heart, there is a ray of purple gold thunder flashing, the ban seal on his body, also at this time gradually cracked.


    "Boom..."


    The mysterious Qi in his body trembled, and the fluctuation of breath swept out. Du Shaofu recovered his freedom.


    "Kaka..."


    But also at this moment, the empty sky around the prison trembles, three figures appear.


    Du Shaofu''s face sank. He didn''t expect that his luck was really bad. As soon as the ban was lifted, someone came.


    His breath was restrained. Du Shaofu pretended to be imprisoned, but he secretly prepared himself to act according to circumstances. It was better to start at that time.


    But when he saw the three figures coming, there were two women who were not enough to praise their beauty. Du Shaofu was surprised. They were Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan, whom they had not seen for a long time.


    Du Shaofu was surprised that they had come.


    "Shaofu..."


    When Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan met Du Shaofu, they looked at the bloody, scarred and ferocious face of Du Shaofu. They were shocked in their hearts. They could imagine what kind of bullying and maltreatment they suffered. They were locked in the tightly guarded prison, and the Legalists had no intention to let him go.


    "What did they do to you? What a cruel legalist


    "Asshole, Legalists have no humanity. They are assholes!"


    Trembling, the two women came to Du Shaofu, stroked the bloody purple battle suit, and touched the ferocious face. Their eyes were red, their eyes were wet, and their hearts were in pain.


    Why are you all right


    Du Shaofu looked at the two moving faces in front of him. It seemed that there was no need to introduce them to each other. He was just wondering how they had come to the Legalists'' school. According to law, even if they wanted to find themselves, the Legalists would hide it.But at the moment, Du Shaofu is not hard to know. It must be that the two girls had a premonition of something, so they came to save themselves.


    Although these two girls have background, it is not easy for them to come to Fajia prison to see themselves.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu looked at the two girls. His heart was moved and grateful.


    "Your granny Jialou of the golden winged ROC family has killed the Legalists. The Legalists can''t hide any more. Bi De''s Legalists have to hand you over." Qi Yexi said to Du Shaofu, and his eyes were full of ruddy.


    "It''s grandma."


    Du Shaofu looked at himself and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fajia bastard, there''s not a good thing. I''ll fight with you!"


    Sima Muhan is very angry. She grabs a sword out of her hand. When she pulls out the sword, she wants to chop it at an old man surnamed Han. She wants to avenge Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t do it. Let''s go out first."


    Qi Yexi directly grabbed Sima Muhan. She knew that they would not be the opponents of the old man. What''s more, this is a prison with layers of defense. There are Fu arrays and mechanisms everywhere. You''d better go out and talk about it first. At that time, there will be someone who will make decisions, so as to avoid accidents in the way.


    "Muhan, I''m ok."


    Du Shaofu also holds Sima Muhan. Sima Muhan will not be the opponent of that man, so he should go out first.


    The old man named Han looked at Du Shaofu and was very surprised. However, the old master put a seal of prohibition on his body, which was washed away at the moment.


    "What about the dragon I brought?"


    Du Shaofu looked directly at the old man surnamed Han. His grandmother came. At the moment, the Legalists seemed to have compromised and hoped to take Qiu Li out with him.


    "He''s in the front and can be handed over to you."


    The old man, surnamed Han, hesitated for a moment, nodded his head, and then turned to leave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1574

    In the ancient city, countless core Legalists poured out, looking at the old woman in front of her, but she was frightened.


    The two ancestors of the Legalists went out of the pass, which relieved them a little, but they still trembled.


    The old lady waited quietly, suspended in the air, looking like a rickety body, but not moving like a mountain, like a rock.


    Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa''s faces have been changing from Yin to Yang. Some people are talking to them about the general process.


    Finally, I don''t know what they are thinking about. Their faces are not very good-looking.


    "Just a few long chalkiness died in an instant!"


    The slapped Dharma Master was held aside by his son, and his face was ugly.


    He is a great master of Legalists, but he is not the leader of Huijian sect and big round sect.


    Legalists, that''s one of the nine masters. If he stomps his feet, it will make the whole world shake a few times.


    Today, however, he was directly slapped in the face, which not only hit his face, but also the face of the whole Legalists.


    The Lord then came to Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa behind them. Their faces were pale, and there were bloodstains on the corners of their mouths. Qin Tianshi''s eyes fluctuated secretly, but they could not help looking at the old lady who did not move like a mountain in front of them.


    "What the clan has done to him will cause the strong man to be so angry!"


    Bingmo and the old star soul are at the side. Looking at the confrontation between the old lady of the golden winged ROC bird family and the two ancestors of the legalist family, they all have a conclusion. Maybe the Legalists should have done a lot of extraordinary things this time.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the waiting of many people, not long before a figure swept into the air, and then rushed out of the city, fell on the old lady''s side.


    People''s eyes are fixed on them. It is qiyexi and Sima Muhan who have just left, and there is an old man in green robe.


    "It''s Du Shaofu. What''s wrong with him?"


    At the moment, the old lady''s huge body of thousands of feet sprang out of the sky. The golden light was wanzhang, distorting the space-time, spreading her wings, cutting through the void, and making the energy of heaven and earth disordered.


    However, when people saw Du Shaofu from afar, their faces suddenly showed a look of surprise. For the whole legalist school, only those strong and old people knew the last thing. They had already prepared for it and sealed it all around. Other Legalists'' children did not know it. Han Aotong even broke into it.


    With the appearance of Du Shaofu, the eyes of the strong and the old of Legalist school had a little twitch in their eyes. They didn''t expect that because of Du Shaofu, the Legalists would suffer such a great deal of innovation and humiliation, which attracted the yin-yang school, the Mohist School and the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    Qin Tianshi, Li Chenfa, and the master of the legalist school are all looking at Du Shaofu''s body. Their faces are complicated.


    For the Dharma Master, at the moment, the young man in purple robes and war clothes is still his grandson, but today he has come to this stage.


    "He is the boy. He seems to have suffered a lot. What is the idea of Legalists?"


    Qin Tianshi, Li Chenfa, and the master of the legalist school are all looking at Du Shaofu''s body. Their faces are complicated.


    In the distance, Bingmo and Xinghun looked at Du Shaofu from a distance, thinking in their hearts.


    "My grandson''s unfilial behavior disturbed my grandmother."


    Du Shaofu fell beside the old lady and saluted with a bitter face.


    The old lady picked up Du Shaofu without saying a word. Her look gradually became gloomy. She looked at Du Shaofu''s pale face. Her purple battle suit was stained with blood and was ragged in several places. The old lady also found the bloody piece on Du Shaofu''s back, opened the broken purple robe, and saw two blood holes on his back. The golden blood gushed out and the bone was thick ...


    "Shaofu, this is..."


    When the old lady was angry, the sky fell apart.


    The old lady''s face sank, and she realized something. She tightly grasped Du Shaofu''s arm and asked. The old woman''s body began to tremble.


    "Grandma, the Legalists are so cruel and cruel that they tortured Shao Fu!"


    Sima Muhan is almost crying. At the moment, she wants to kill in Legalists, but she also knows that her strength is not enough.


    "They saw that my Mirs'' golden wings were good, and they probably liked my blood, so they took away the golden wings of Dapeng and filled a lot of blood to go away!"


    Du Shaofu put out a smile on his face and said to the old lady, "don''t worry, grandma. Your grandson can''t die. His life is hard."


    The old lady laughed, and the laughter grew louder and louder. At the end of the day, the laughter was roaring furiously. The sound was like thunder rolling through clouds and rocks. It spread far and far, making the whole legalist school change color.


    Smell speech, the old lady''s old face, teeth in the mouth clench in the "grid" ring, golden eyes flash with an uncontrollable anger.


    Du Shaofu said it easily, but she didn''t know who the old lady was, and how could she not see it. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s Dapeng golden wings were forcibly pulled out.


    She knew that Dapeng''s golden wings had been integrated with Du Shaofu for a long time.Looking at that moment, even the recovery is slow dripping blood hole, there is light blood overflow, at the moment, the old lady''s heart, also in a burst of stabbing pain.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "What the clan has done to him will cause the strong man to be so angry!"


    The old lady laughed, and the laughter grew louder and louder. At the end of the day, the laughter was roaring furiously. The sound was like thunder rolling through clouds and rocks. It spread far and far, making the whole legalist school change color.


    "Dig my grandson''s bones, break my grandson''s wings, and take my grandson''s blood. Legalists, you really can''t be a man behind my grandson!"


    The piercing and sharp roar came out, and the old lady was angry and angry in the sky. There were blue veins on her old face. The wrinkles on her face seemed to be dry and trembling, and her eyes burst out with sharp golden light.


    "Boom


    In an instant, the old lady''s whole body was dazzling and bright, just like a golden torrent spreading out from the sky, sweeping the heaven and earth, bearing the fierce breath of hegemony.


    "They saw that my Mirs'' golden wings were good, and they probably liked my blood, so they took away the golden wings of Dapeng and filled a lot of blood to go away!"


    The golden talisman''s Secret patterns twinkled and glowed with brilliance. The old lady''s rickety body turned into a huge and frightening golden winged ROC bird in an instant.


    "Ji..."


    The sound of neighing pierces through the golden cloud, and the whole legalist school is trembling. The frightening golden winged ROC bird spreads its wings, which is thousands of feet in size. Its whole body is shining with golden light. It is frightening to want to destroy the void, let the stars fall, and let the mountains and rivers explode!


    "Roar..."


    The pressure that spread from the huge golden winged ROC bird made the Legalists roar and roar on the ground, and the terrible supremacy of the beast family was irresistible.


    The piercing and sharp roar came out, and the old lady was angry and angry in the sky. There were blue veins on her old face. The wrinkles on her face seemed to be dry and trembling, and her eyes burst out with sharp golden light.


    "My God..."


    The children of Legalists in the whole city are looking up at the terrible thousands of feet of golden winged ROC. The terrible breath is oppressed in their hearts. Many people can''t imagine it. It is creepy that they should pay homage to them.


    This is the essence of the old lady. The old lady came to the legalist school and came for her grandson. What she came to was not the separation but the noumenon.


    This is the body of a family of golden winged ROC birds. Once the old lady''s accomplishments are revealed, it will resonate with the heaven and earth, shake down the stars and shake down the nine heavens.


    At the moment, the old lady''s huge body of thousands of feet sprang out of the sky. The golden light was wanzhang, distorting the space-time, spreading her wings, cutting through the void, and making the energy of heaven and earth disordered.


    Du Shaofu fell beside the old lady and saluted with a bitter face.


    Around the golden wings, countless cracks burst out in the dark space, tearing up the void, which is a terrible sight, as if to destroy the heaven and earth, and make people fear for no reason.


    It''s terrible. It''s terrible.


    Who can contend with such a peerless golden winged ROC bird.


    Even in ancient times, before the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe, the golden winged Dapeng bird family was the supreme Orc family that could be compared with the dragon family, Phoenix family and Qilin family.


    Looking at the huge golden winged ROC bird, those who are strong in the realm of Legalists also have a kind of creepy feeling, which makes them shiver in their hearts.


    Looking at that moment, even the recovery is slow dripping blood hole, there is light blood overflow, at the moment, the old lady''s heart, also in a burst of stabbing pain.


    "It''s terrible!"


    At the moment, not to mention the Legalists, even ice ink and the old star spirit are also cool for it. They can feel the horror of the golden winged ROC at the moment.


    "Kill!"


    To the sky, the sky is full of cracks, and the sky is full of cracks, and the whole sky is full of cracks.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the waiting of many people, not long before a figure swept into the air, and then rushed out of the city, fell on the old lady''s side.


    At the same time, before the megacity, there were old people and strong people who were suddenly shocked by the sound wave crack, and their bodies were broken. Hundreds of living creatures in the ancient city exploded in an instant.


    The idea of killing comes in an instant. The old lady''s anger can''t be suppressed, and her heartache and anger will be changed. At this moment, we should start killing.


    "Start the battle, protect!"


    But it was only for a moment that Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa drank a lot in the face change, and they immediately took measures to protect them. The secret patterns of their body''s talismans broke out and turned into two worlds, turning the heaven and earth around, shifting mountains and rivers, raising waves on the sea, protecting the ancient city and protecting the Legalists.


    "Boom..."


    "It seems that Du Shaofu''s Dapeng golden wings have been plucked away, and their blood has been drawn away by the long chalkiness."


    At the same time, the vast and boundless ancient city was protected by the great array, and the great array was started. The sun, moon and stars appeared, shaking the whole world.The terrible array, which spans tens of thousands of miles, covers the vast ancient city.


    "Ah


    But at this time, the whole family of Legalists was full of sorrows and howls.


    In the old lady''s fury, the vast field of medicine exploded, the mine collapsed, a large number of beasts turned into blood mist in the beast mountain, and many Legalists'' children talked about blood.


    Sun Taigui is the only one to test that Yang Di is far from the enemy of "Ao hou..."


    When the old lady was angry, the sky fell apart.


    As soon as the old lady was angry and hissing, she brought a catastrophe to the Legalists. Many people were killed and injured, and many Dharma protectors were killed and killed, and countless living creatures were robbed.


    "My God, many Dharma protectors are dead!"


    "Just a few long chalkiness died in an instant!"


    "Du Shaofu is really the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC family. The strong one is in the vanguard for him!"


    "My grandson''s unfilial behavior disturbed my grandmother."


    "What the clan has done to him will cause the strong man to be so angry!"


    "It seems that Du Shaofu''s Dapeng golden wings have been plucked away, and their blood has been drawn away by the long chalkiness."


    "The golden winged ROC is coming to revenge. Can the two ancestors resist it?"


    In the ancient city, some people exclaimed.


    just at that moment, they saw a powerful Dharma protector and a long chalky old man, but they were destroyed in the sound of the golden winged ROC bird. This is how terrible and frightening.


    "Start the battle, protect!"


    The golden winged ROC is so terrible.


    At the moment, the old lady vividly expressed the horror of the legendary golden winged ROC in the eyes of the public, and reappeared the supreme authority of the golden winged ROC family in Legalists.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1575

    "How strong, this is the real strong one!"


    Du Shaofu looked up to the void, which was the essence of the old lady. His power was so powerful that when he was angry, he could break the mountains and rivers, and when he was angry, he could turn into a catastrophe.


    such strength has exceeded ordinary people''s imagination, making Du Shaofu''s blood surging and his heart boiling.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu knew that it was the old lady who was helping herself to get justice.


    The Legalists want to kill themselves, but the golden winged Dapeng birds, who have no blood relationship, regard themselves as close relatives and try their best to protect them.


    Du Shaofu was moved by the contrast between the two. The old lady also regarded herself as a close relative and a close grandson. Du Shaofu held the old lady''s kindness in her heart.


    "Kalumorro, you are in Bi me. Do you want to lose both?"


    Qin Tian''s face was heavy and his voice was loud. The price was too high for the Legalists to pay.


    "What qualifications do you have to talk to me about losing both sides? Today, I will not turn legalism into a river of blood, and I will not leave. I am sorry for my grandson!"


    The old lady opened her mouth and vowed not to give up. The huge body of the golden winged ROC bird, which was thousands of feet long, was shining with golden light.


    "Sister, take the child away. How about it later?" He said to the old lady.


    "Minsu, do you know about it?" The old lady looked at him and asked.


    With a bitter smile, he looked at Du Shaofu from a distance, then looked up at the old lady''s body and said, "I know it''s too late, but anyway, I owe you."


    "You don''t owe me, but from now on, I, kalomora, have no more friendship with you."


    The old lady opened her mouth and did not ask much. She knew the character of Mingsu and did not disdain to lie.


    However, the old lady was angry and resentful. Mingsu Ming knew that Shaofu was her grandson or the girl''s brother, but he did not care about his friendship and offered to protect him.


    Mingsu''s face turned pale. She didn''t help at last. She knew that it was only when kalumura came to the Legalists that she was really useful, and she was just a servant of the Legalists.


    Mingsu didn''t say much. She also knew the temperament of kalumura. At the moment, it was useless to say anything. She sighed, "sister, this is the legalist school. You should know that if you really want to fight to the death, you can''t take advantage of it."


    "You think I''ll be afraid!"


    The old lady opened her mouth, and her eyes were like golden lightning beams, shooting at the sky, which was frightening.


    "Kalomora, this is my Dharma family."


    "Boom


    The sky above the huge city is full of splendor. On the empty sky of one left and one right, the runes spread out in the sky, and two figures stand up. Behind them, it seems that two worlds have been brought up. The sun, moon and stars are spinning, which fills the atmosphere of the vicissitudes of life, and is mighty and powerful.


    That''s Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa. They''re going to fight the old lady together.


    "Ming Lao, please resist the strong enemy."


    The LORD opened his mouth to him, and his eyes were awed. As long as he put his hand, he should be able to resist the kalumura from the golden winged ROC family.


    He is the leader of the Legalists. The Legalists are a big clan. He is also a clan leader. The whole legalist family only has the ability to gently move the elder Ming. The ancestors have the words. Among the family, only the current master can be qualified to ask for permission. No one else has any right to ask for the elder.


    "Ah..."


    She was helpless. It was her duty to guard the Dharma. She looked at the kalumura and said, "sister, take someone away."


    "I''ve always wanted to see where you''ve come!"


    The old lady didn''t retreat. She wanted to take blood for her grandson. She was so bullied that she couldn''t give up her anger.


    "That''s no wonder. I have the responsibility of guarding the Legalists."


    Ming Lao opened his mouth, and his breath fluctuated and covered the sky. It was so dazzling that it could not be weaker than Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa. It seemed that he could clean Lingtai and suppress all kinds of evils!


    Three super strong, at the moment, like three legs, three great breath, let the four sides tremble!


    At the moment, the three super strong Legalists will join hands to resist the old lady.


    "The Legalists have passed this time."


    The star soul old monster opened his mouth, and he came out with a stream of starlight rippling on his body, as if the star river appeared behind him, and the ancient and boundless pressure was released.


    "The Legalists let me down. The Mohists are never belligerent, but if we have to fight today, we will accompany them!"


    Ice ink also came out, with her out, the surrounding void is changing, there is an invisible air of ice diffused, frost flying down.


    Looking at the star soul old monster and ice ink out, seven night Xi and Sima Muhan this just to two people look better.


    "What do you mean, Yin Yang family and Mohist school?"


    Qin Tianshi asked. He didn''t expect that the yin-yang school and the Mohist school would help kalumura at this time.


    "Du Shaofu is the son-in-law of our yin-yang family. The Legalists had better give me an account this time, otherwise, we will never give up!"Star soul old strange mouth, secretly glanced at ice ink, showing a smile.


    "Du Shaofu is also my son-in-law of the Mohist family. If the Legalists bully me like this, the Mohist family will be angry." Ice ink mouth, unwilling to fall behind, leaving no trace of the starsoul old strange one eye.


    "What..."


    But when the voice of these two super strong people came out, the whole legalist school was shocked. With those two characters, Jiali was his woman, one was from Mohist school, the other was from Yin Yang family.


    "It''s no wonder that Du Shaofu seriously injured many people on the Zhengwu stage, but did not hurt Qi Jiajun and Mo Junyu."


    Some people will think of it and immediately be more sure.


    "Qi Jiajun and Mo Junyu and others must be acting to help Du Shaofu cheat so many treasures."


    Some people think that the more they think about it, the more certain they are. On the stage of Zheng Wu, the yin-yang school and the Mohist School accompanied Du Shaofu in performing, and cheated a lot of treasures.


    It is no wonder that both the yin-yang school and the Mohist school have come. Who would have known that Du Shaofu had such a relationship.


    At the moment, the three parties are all looking at each other with astonishment.


    Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan are even more ruddy. I didn''t expect that my grandfather and my grandmother would find such a reason to help them strongly, but they all let them out


    Du Shaofu was also stunned for a moment. He guessed that the intention of the two strong men of the Yin Yang School and the Mohist school was to find a reason to help him strongly.


    In the middle of the sky, Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa also looked dark and merciless.


    Bingmo and Xinghun are not much different from each other. What''s more important is that the yin-yang school and Mohist school behind them, together with the golden winged Dapeng bird family, even if the Legalists can be safe today, they will also suffer from the three forces in the future.


    "How can that boy have so many relationships?"


    All the powerful Legalists and the old people are trembling in their hearts at the moment, and some of them are almost crying. If they had known that Du Shaofu would have caused such a disaster and disaster for the Legalists, they would have thought about him carefully before they moved him.


    But now, they have not only provoked the bloody revenge of the terrible strongmen of the golden winged ROC family, but also gained nothing from Du Shaofu. They have paid a heavy price for the loss.


    Originally, they always thought that the Legalists were superior. Even if the boy''s supreme Nirvana did not grow up, it didn''t mean anything. If he wanted to, he could let him die in the cradle at any time.


    But now these old people and strong Legalists understand that there are more people standing behind Du Shaofu than the Legalists, and they are no longer the boy who kneaded at will.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I just learned that it was some Legalists who made decisions on their own, and I will certainly punish them severely. After all, the child also keeps the blood of our Legalists, which is also our family''s domestic affairs. It is not appropriate for you to intervene. But this child is related to you. At that time, the Legalists will certainly give you an explanation and will never neglect a group of people Please


    Qin Tianshi opened his mouth. At the moment, both his words and his bearing had a great change of 180 degrees.


    Not long ago, he also learned everything and the general cause and effect of the matter.


    Hearing the changes of Qin Tianshi, xinghunlaoguai and Bingmo changed their color.


    "My blood belongs to the family of golden winged mires. My soul, my people, is the Du family in Shicheng. My father is Du Tingxuan, and I am Du Shaofu. I have nothing to do with Legalists. I am ashamed of Legalists


    Du Shaofu walked out and looked at Qin Tianshi. He never bowed his head under the pressure of the vast power.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Qin Tianshi''s face was a little hot, which was equivalent to being beaten in the face.


    "Thank you very much, grandma. Thank you very much."


    After that, Du Shaofu turned around and saluted the old lady and the old star soul monster. Bing Mo said, "but that''s all. One day, I''ll kill the Legalists."


    Du Shaofu''s words were very calm, and he said slowly. Even at the moment, there was no anger in his eyes.


    Today, the old lady washed the Legalists with blood, and he personally washed the Legalists to recover everything. Du Shaofu chose the latter.


    Du Shaofu could see the situation at the moment. He was afraid that neither side could take advantage of the situation. If he really wanted to win or lose, he might end up in a battle of life and death.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want any accidents to happen to the old lady, nor did he want the strong men of Yin Yang and Mohism who helped him.


    This is the Legalists. The Legalists are so shameless that nothing can not be done. Du Shaofu had to worry.


    At the bottom of his heart, Du Shaofu also hoped that one day, he would be the one who washed the Legalists with blood, and his anger and hatred would be suppressed in his heart.


    At the moment, calm, just depressed in the bottom of my heart.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s bland words, many people in the legalist family were shivering and cold.


    "Well, grandma, listen to you. The Legalists will kill you later."


    The old lady nodded and said nothing. The huge golden winged ROC bird directly transformed into human form, stood beside Du Shaofu and asked, "is there anything else to do? If not, grandma will take you to the Hui nationality!""I want to take my mother and sister away." Du Shaofu spoke. This is the hope in his heart.


    "You hear me."


    The old lady nodded to Du Shaofu and then said to Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1576

    "No way, Legalists can fight!"


    Li Chen said that he would rather fight the Legalists against the golden winged Dapeng birds than surrender them. This represents an absolute attitude and can not be changed.


    The old lady''s face was changing. The golden cold light from her eyes frightened her. Just as she was about to open her mouth, Du Shaofu opened her mouth and said with a bitter smile, "that''s all. I''ll come back then."


    Before Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he knew that the Legalists would not agree with him. He just looked at the attitude of the Legalists, and more and more affirmed his sister Shaojing''s position in the Legalists. The Legalists would not let anyone go. According to the elder martial brother Sima Taixing, the divine space should be opened. Han Qianran and Han yingmo were attacked. The Legalists should rely more on Shaojing.


    While his mother and sister were in the legalist school, Du Shaofu was not worried about his safety.


    "Hand it over!"


    "Hand over the golden wings of the ROC on my grandson, and the Legalists are not qualified to touch them!" The old lady looked at the family.


    "Hand it over!"


    Qin Tianshi looked at the city behind him and opened his mouth. He did not dare to stay. Otherwise, the kalumura would not leave today.


    In the city, an old man with shaking body took out the golden wings of Dapeng. He handed it in, but he didn''t dare not.


    "Hi..."


    Then the star soul old monster, ice ink, with seven night Xi and Sima Muhan left.


    Dapeng''s golden wings were forcibly pulled out, but they were connected with Du Shaofu''s mind and spirit. At the moment, he was released from the prison. Du Shaofu''s heart moved and immediately received it into his hand.


    "The legalist family owes me blood. I will double it in the future."


    Du Shaofu said nothing more. If the old lady hadn''t come here today, it would be very difficult for him to get out of the legalist school.


    "Strength..."


    Du Shaofu is very calm. He is not strong enough. What can he do.


    "Is our legalist family going down..."


    "Go, grandma, take you to Hui nationality."


    The old lady looked at Du Shaofu, then looked back at the Legalists and said, "the Legalists, I will leave my grandson to kill myself. But if the Legalists want to kill my grandson, my old lady will not say anything. But if the Legalists don''t know how to be ashamed and the old one does it, my old lady will kill all the descendants of the Legalists first No one left! "


    "Kalomora, are you threatening my Dharma family?"


    Li Chenfa''s face twitched. How dare anyone threaten Legalists like this.


    "Threaten you, you are not qualified!"


    "Hand over the golden wings of the ROC on my grandson, and the Legalists are not qualified to touch them!" The old lady looked at the family.


    The old lady looked at Li Chenfa. The golden light was cold and frightening. She said, "do you think you can stop me today? At least I want to leave. You can''t stop me. There are many Legalists. Don''t forget that I''m not the only one of the golden winged Dapeng birds. If you provoke my old lady again, my old lady will swear to destroy your legalism!"


    Li Chenfa wanted to say something, but in the end he resisted. He knew the meaning of the kalumura language. There were people in the Legalists, and there were also people in the family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    At the moment, there are yin-yang school and Mohist school, while Legalists are not.


    "I''ll leave here today, but the golden winged mires and Legalists will never give up. This price is not enough to calm my old lady''s anger!"


    The old lady took Du Shaofu and Qiu Li away, and her voice echoed in the Legalists.


    The old man with dishevelled hair became angry and blew his beard and glared. He finally caught this guy. How could he release it.


    "The Legalists cheated on my son-in-law of the Yin and Yang family. After that, I hope the Legalists will give me an account." The star soul old monster also took the seven night sunlight to leave.


    "The Legalists are cruel and ruthless, and the Mohists will discuss it later." Ice ink with Sima Muhan, also with Qi left.


    Looking at the number of people leaving, those strong and old people of the legalist school, looking ahead, all the way to kill and cut, blood flowing into a river, before the ancient city, the corpses were everywhere, and their eyes were convulsed.


    Today, there are too many Legalists, and a large number of powerful people are fighting for blood. The price is too high for the Legalists to pay. But in the end, they can only watch those people go.


    "Is our legalist family going down..."


    "Grandmother."


    Some people can''t help but sigh that the younger generation of Legalists were vulnerable to Du Shaofu at the beginning, and now the place where the Legalists live has been killed by the people''s Congress. This is the alarm bell of decline.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the Legalists, the vast sky city has been razed to the ground and turned into ruins.


    Star soul old monster and ice ink, seven night Xi, Sima Muhan and others walk out of the space wormhole.


    On the way to see the Fajia ruins and casualties, at the moment that the vast sky city has been destroyed, ice ink and other people are taking a cool breath in their hearts, this is in addition to the old lady, naturally will not be done by others.


    "Grandma, I want to go back to stone city first."


    "Senior Moro, you''d better take Shaofu to our Mohist family. We have several precious herbs in Mohist family, which can make bones and flesh fresh, and it''s no wonder that broken bones can regenerate. They can heal Shaofu''s wounds." Bingmo opens his mouth and invites the old lady and Du Shaofu to visit the Mohist family."My Yin and Yang family also has precious medicine, but it is not under the Mohist school." Star soul old strange mouth, not willing to lag behind.


    "Thank you very much, old lady. But I will take my grandson Hui first. If I have the chance, I will definitely go to the Yin Yang family and the Mohist family."


    The old lady said that she wanted to take Du Shaofu to the Hui people. Today, she also inherited the feelings of the Yin Yang family and the Mohist school. Looking at Du Shaofu''s seven night Xi and Sima Muhan, she said, "maybe you can take the little girl to sit down with me."


    "Grandfather."


    "Master, you should hurry up."


    "Grandmother."


    Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan immediately look at the star soul old monster and ice ink. They just saw Du Shaofu and didn''t want to leave.


    "Senior Moro, we have to wait for the next time. I''m afraid the divine space will be opened. They must make preparations first."


    Star soul old monster and ice ink regret, God space to open, qiyexi and Sima Muhan must go back to have prepared.


    Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan don''t give up, but they also know that the divine space is about to open, and they haven''t said much.


    Among the three, the first one was a woman with a devil like body and a beautiful face. It was just like a soul.


    "The divine space is about to be opened. It''s a great event. It has a huge relationship. You should be prepared."


    Qi Yexi said to Du Shaofu that she was afraid that Du Shaofu did not know about the divine space.


    However, the seven night dawn did not say much, even if Du Shaofu did not know, the golden winged Dapeng birds did not know.


    "I asked my grandmother to come out this time. I have to go back and get ready for the divine space." Sima Muhan didn''t worry about Du Shaofu any more. She didn''t need to worry because of the golden winged Dapeng birds. She just loved the bullying Du Shaofu suffered in Legalists.


    "Prepare well, then we will meet again in the divine space." Du Shaofu looked at the two girls with gratitude in his heart.


    Du Shaofu said nothing more. If the old lady hadn''t come here today, it would be very difficult for him to get out of the legalist school.


    Then the star soul old monster, ice ink, with seven night Xi and Sima Muhan left.


    "These two little girls, I like them very much."


    Looking at the back of Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan, the old lady said, with a smile in her eyes.


    "Grandma, I want to go back to stone city first."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were also taken back from the two beautiful images that had left him. Then he said to the old lady that he had been out for so long. He was afraid that Shicheng had already been worried.


    "Grandma, I want to go back to stone city first."


    "Well, the grandmother is going to see my grandson''s palace, too."


    The old lady nodded with a smile in her eyes, and then gave many pills to Du Shaofu.


    The old lady was not surprised to see Qiu Li around Du Shaofu. It seemed that she had heard of Qiu Li from the mouth of four long chalao and five long chalao.


    "Whoosh..."


    Three figures then swept away, a flash disappeared in the air.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The original vast sky city, now across the sky plain, turned into ruins, without any breath of life, just like death.


    "Whew..."


    A moment later, there were many Legalists plundering out of the wormhole.


    "Shame, this is the shame of my Legalists!"


    "What on earth has my legalist family provoked such a disaster?"


    Looking at the number of people leaving, those strong and old people of the legalist school, looking ahead, all the way to kill and cut, blood flowing into a river, before the ancient city, the corpses were everywhere, and their eyes were convulsed.


    When you see everything in the sky and the city, the whole city is dead and turned into ruins, and the door of Legalists is razed to the ground. This is absolutely humiliating to the Legalists.


    "Master, you should hurry up."


    "Fu Yibai, you bastard, you don''t want to run this time anyway."


    "Old madman, if you let go, you can''t go. If I promise this little girl, I won''t run. If you pull me again, you and I will not finish."


    Far in the sky, there was a voice coming, and then three figures appeared in the sky city.


    Du Shaofu said nothing more. If the old lady hadn''t come here today, it would be very difficult for him to get out of the legalist school.


    "Well, it seems that someone has come. The breath seems to belong to the tribe of the golden winged Dapeng."


    Three people appear in the air, some people look surprised.


    Among the three, the first one was a woman with a devil like body and a beautiful face. It was just like a soul.


    But the woman''s beautiful face, at the moment it is Daimei frown, eyes full of anxiety and worry.


    Next to the woman, an old man with dishevelled hair was very sloppy. At the moment, he was tightly pulling the corner of a slovenly old man with several weeds in his white hair.


    "Kalomora, are you threatening my Dharma family?"The slovenly old man was helpless. He did not have time to turn back and glare at the old man with dishevelled hair. Then he squeezed out a smile on his wrinkled face. He laughed at the beautiful woman and said, "Shuang girl, can you let the old madman let me go first? It will also damage my dignity to enter Legalists like this."


    "Majestic, how many treasures and medicines have you stolen from me? You still have the face to raise your dignity in front of me!"


    The old man with dishevelled hair became angry and blew his beard and glared. He finally caught this guy. How could he release it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1577

    The old man with dishevelled hair is the old madman, Ouyang Shuang''s master, and the slovenly old man has no one but Fu Yibai.


    "Where did I steal your treasure and medicine?"


    Fu Yibai Li Qi straight strong looking at the old madman, but the vision is some flicker, invisible in the momentum is weak a lot.


    "Master, you should let go of master Fu first. If something happens to Shaofu, I will not finish with you." Naturally, Ouyang Shuang is the beautiful woman with big eyes. Du Shaofu has not returned for a long time. There is no news. Everyone in Shicheng is worried. She was about to return to her school, but she did not expect to return to the school when she met her master who was still chasing Fu Yibai all the way.


    "I haven''t even settled with you about the boy threatening your master and your sneaking out." The old madman glared at Ouyang Shuang, but he let go of Fu Yibai.


    "Hum, you don''t want to be such a master. You are a good girl. I''ll take you as my apprentice."


    Fu Yibai straightened out his clothes, but his white hair like a bird''s nest, with a few weeds, and his ragged clothes, was really unable to sort out any dignity.


    "Shaofu is your elder brother. If you become my master, I won''t do it." Ouyang Shuang glanced at Fu Yibai.


    "No, clearly I am the eldest brother. How could he be my elder brother? Absolutely not."


    Fu Yibai held his head high, and before his voice fell, he reached the front.


    "Cool girl, help me watch that shameless guy, don''t let him run away." The old madman secretly said to Ouyang Shuang.


    "Who are you? Dare to break into my legalist family without permission!"


    In the ruins of the sky, the children of Legalists are searching everywhere. When they see two crazy old men and a woman coming, they immediately ask.


    "Let your master of legalism come out to me quickly." When the old madman spoke, he asked the Dharma Master to come out to see him.


    "Those who break into the legalist family will die!"


    These Legalists have just suffered a great blow. Now they are scolded by two old people who look crazy and ragged, and they are furious.


    Even though the Legalists have been hit this time, they are still Legalists and ordinary people can not be provoked.


    "Pa..."


    The voice of a middle-aged legalist who just opened his mouth just dropped, but suddenly he was swept by an invisible huge force. His body flew directly from mid air and fell heavily into the ruins below.


    "Old madman, you talk a lot. You can go in by yourself. Who can pick you up?" Fu Yibai shook his sleeve and swept directly into the wormhole in the front space.


    "Hum!"


    The old madman snorted in his throat, glared at him, and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the legalist family, there are ruins everywhere, with corpses everywhere, in a mess.


    "Asshole!"


    In the hall of Legalists, Li Chen was angry and gloomy. Today''s disgrace was unprecedented.


    "Laozu, it''s Du Shaofu. If he doesn''t die, it will be a great trouble for our Legalists."


    An old man spoke, and he always advocated cutting roots.


    "Pa..."


    A clear voice came out, a clear, red and swollen palm print fell on the old man''s face, splashing teeth and spitting out blood.


    "The great supreme nirvana, the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, has something to do with the Yin Yang family and the Mohist school. Once such a boy is drawn in, it will do no harm to our legalist family. You don''t know if you will do it. If you dig your wings and draw blood, you will still have to suppress it. Can you all be incompetent? The Legalists will fall into your sister''s hands sooner or later, and a group of them will be abandoned Things


    Li Chenfa was angry, and finally could not repress it. He was furious.


    In the hall, the silence was as cold as a cicada, and all the old and the strong trembled. The old ancestor was really furious. The price paid by the Legalists today was too high to bear!


    But now they are also very aggrieved. They don''t know all this in advance. Even if they hear that Du Shaofu has some relationship with the golden winged mirobos, they can''t believe that a human being is the young patriarch of the golden winged mirobos or the terrible grandson of the kalomora.


    If they had known all this was true, they would have thought about it.


    "Things have already happened. The boy''s heart is full of killing intention. If not, once he is really full of wings, it will be a big trouble for my Legalists."


    Li Chenfa''s face was dark, his eyes were filled with cold, and his breath was fluctuating, which made the hall tremble. He said, "I have some feelings these days. The god space is about to open. That boy should enter the divine space, and then it will be an opportunity."


    "Block all news, can''t let Shaojing know, God in the space, can''t appear any accident." Qin Tianshi Dao.


    "In the space of God realm, we must kill the boy first. He and Shaojing have too much relationship to let them meet."


    Li Chen said that the boy was involved too much behind his back. If not, the Legalists would be really exempt from ceremony.


    This great trouble must be cleared now. This time, the blood debts of Legalists need to be borne by him."The boy has a big feud with the dragon clan. The demon sect is afraid that he will not let him go."


    In the hall, the middle-aged man spoke at the moment. He was Han yingmo''s father, and his eyes were shining. He said, "there are still things that happened in those years. Political strategists have been deeply worried about them. Although the ancestors suppressed them, I believe that the news has spread and the strategists should also take action."


    "When necessary, we can use the hands of the dragon clan, political strategists, and even the evil cult. We must eliminate the future troubles." Li Chen said.


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, with the fall of Li Chenfa''s voice, a sharp roar came. This was the alarm bell of Legalists, which had been sounded once before, representing the greatest crisis of Legalists, and the invasion of powerful enemies.


    "Did someone knock it wrong?"


    In the hall of Legalists, many powerful people also heard the roar. Some people spoke, and suspected that someone had sounded the wrong alarm.


    "Someone broke in!"


    Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi''s face changed greatly, and his figure disappeared in the hall.


    A mess of land, everywhere is ruins, countless people howl, affected by heavy damage.


    The mountains collapsed, the rivers broke, the abyss shifted, the ancient buildings were razed to the ground, and the ruins were everywhere.


    "Who are you, who are you to break into the legalist family? My legalist ancestors will never let you wait..."


    There is an old man who drinks a lot. He is the second Dharma protector. Now there are two ancestors in the hall. He is not even qualified to enter the hall.


    Therefore, these two Dharma protectors can only investigate the death and injury of the Dharma family. Millions of their children were killed by the golden winged ROC, which shocked him and made him feel cold.


    "Pa..."


    Before the second protector''s voice fell, he was slapped into the ruins from the middle of the sky. There was no response at all.


    "Legalists are becoming less and less popular."


    The old madman opened his mouth, and there was light in his eyes. It was just he who made the move.


    "Where is Du Shaofu?"


    Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth, and the door of the Legalists was razed to the ground. At the moment, it seemed that the family of Legalists had suffered a great change. She had to worry about it.


    "Du Shaofu..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s three words, many of the Legalists'' children who were present at the scene did not change color like a chain reaction and immediately trembled. It seems that these three people also came for Du Shaofu.


    "No, they are also here for Du Shaofu."


    "The strong enemy invades, inform the ancestor quickly!"


    In an instant, some powerful Legalists were panicked and drunk. They immediately began to be on guard. They rang the golden bell, but their faces changed greatly. At the mention of Du Shaofu, everyone was still in fear.


    "Master, something must have happened to Shaofu."


    Seeing the reaction of all the Legalists, Ouyang Shuang was even more worried. It must be Du Shaofu who had an accident in the Legalists.


    "Hum..."


    Fu Yibai''s face changed color and appeared in front of an old man like a ghost.


    The old man''s martial arts realm is mysterious, but at the moment, in front of Fu Yibai, I don''t know why he doesn''t even have the strength to move.


    "Where''s Du Shaofu?"


    Fu a white mouth, complexion, unprecedented positive color.


    "I I don''t know, I don''t know... "


    The old man''s martial realm was mysterious, his level of cultivation was profound, and he stepped out of the legalist school. He was also an absolute strong man in the world. He was strong enough to become a giant. But now he was cold and trembling in the face of Fu Yibai.


    "You seem to know that. I''ll see for myself."


    Fu Yi''s vernacular voice dropped, looked back at Ouyang Shuang and asked, "Shuang wench, when did he enter the legalist family?"


    "It''s not the 20th." Ouyang Shuang replied.


    "Well."


    With a white point on his head, his hand print congealed, and a rune appeared in his palm, which went directly into the old man''s brow.


    "Poof..."


    In a flash, the old man was covered with runes, and then a touch of blood spewed out of his mouth. A large amount of runes poured out of his eyes. His face was ferocious and twitching, as if he was suffering from some kind of amazing pain.


    "Ah..."


    With a scream, the old man burst into the sky with a dazzling Rune in his eyes, which made a sound in the space. It was obscure and complicated. It had a terrible fluctuation and strange atmosphere. Finally, it seemed that he was in the front of the air and opened a picture of the void


    In the empty picture scroll, that is the vast square, on the huge stone platform, a young man in war clothes is fighting against each other''s peers.


    After that, the young men in war clothes showed their true features. Facing the supreme nirvana of Legalists, they pressed down with the supreme animal power of golden winged ROC birds and the great supreme nirvana, shaking the whole world and arrogantly dominating the world.


    "This boy is good."


    The old madman looked at the scene in the empty picture and appreciated it very much.


    Then, in the empty picture scroll, the Youth Square in purple war clothes heard and understood from all directions.


    But not long after that, in the magnificent hall, the powerful Legalists showed their fangs.The young people in purple war clothes refused to follow, but finally they were suppressed by Shengsheng. The separation of mother and son made heaven and earth change color. Behind their backs, Dapeng''s golden wings were pulled out by Sheng Sheng, bleeding like a stream, and collected as treasures by Legalists.


    "Shaofu..."


    Ouyang Shuang''s eyes are moist and his heart is in pain. The old Madman''s face was heavy.


    Later, an old woman appeared in the legalist family. She swept everything and killed all directions. She turned into a peerless golden winged ROC bird, which robbed the legalist family. Finally, she took away the youth in purple war clothes.


    The light of the rune slowly dissipates and Ouyang''s body trembles.


    All then dissipated, the picture of the void disappeared in the air.


    Fu Yibai''s face, no more smile, his eyes, there is a light in flashing.


    "Whoosh..."


    In front of the sky, there are many figures coming in an instant. It is Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, the founder of Legalists, as well as the Lord and elder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1578

    "Legalists, are you really bullying him?"


    A faint voice came out of a white mouth and waved. The old man''s body immediately turned into blood mist and poured into the air.


    He killed people in front of the Legalists. He had no scruples.


    There is no regard for Legalists at all.


    The eyes of all the Legalists around him twitched violently. Today, they were beaten in turn.


    "Who is your excellency? This is a legalist school. Who dares to be presumptuous?"


    The Venerable Master stepped out and asked. He felt that today''s Legalists are like fish in the vegetable market. Everyone can come and pat.


    "Are you the master of legalism?"


    Fu Yibai looks at the Lord and sees it from the empty picture, but it is very vague.


    "Yes, the Legalists are masters of aristocratic families." The Lord nodded and his eyes were shining.


    "Pa!"


    The crisp clapping sound spread, very pleasant.


    "Boom


    But the revered master of Ling was slapped in the face again. Before his voice fell, he began to spit blood in his mouth. His body was drawn into the ruins below from the middle of the air, and the ground was shaking.


    From a white body, an invisible momentum fluctuations, so that the surrounding void turbulence, he just shot.


    It''s quiet all around. It''s the second time you''ve been slapped today. A slap is clearer than a slap.


    "I don''t care who you are. When I am a legalist, I will cheat you!"


    Li Chenfa was angry, stepped out of the sky, and suddenly attracted a world behind him. The sun, the moon and the stars were spinning, the mountains and rivers were turbulent, and the beasts were roaring!


    "It is a felony and unforgivable to offend our Legalists."


    Qin Tianshi also moved, and triggered the "magic power". The vast world broke out and clouds moved in all directions. The ruins below could not bear the pressure, and all of a sudden they were born and broken.


    These two ancestors can''t bear it. Legalists are definitely not fish in the market. Anyone can pinch them.


    The two ancestors of the legalist family burst out of their breath. They were extremely powerful and terrifying!


    "Boom!"


    The two Legalists almost shot at the same time, and at the same time, they aimed at Fu Yibai. The combination of magic power and triggered the two worlds.


    Ten thousand dharmas return to one, runes are all over the sky, the void is twisted, and the terrible divine power comes, shaking all directions, and the vast void is broken by inch!


    It''s a terrible sight. It''s two terrible ancestors who are trying to destroy the world.


    Under this terrible pressure, the children of the four Legalists were terrified. Some were paralyzed, some were kneeling down, and some monsters were howling and crawling in the distance.


    In the face of two old men at the same time, Fu Yibai is calm. In front of that terrible power, the weeds on the dishevelled hair are not blown.


    Then, under countless eyes, something shocked happened in the air, which made all the Legalists'' children present unable to forget it in their next life.


    Under the terrible momentum, Fu Yibai put out his hand, reached out and patted in front of him.


    With Fu Yibai''s palm waving out, the emptiness ahead is like the universe in reverse, the sky is overturning, a disorder.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The applause was a little dull, a bit like thunder. Li Chenfa slapped him on his face from left to right.


    At the same time, the world led by Li Chen''s Zhou sky shrank directly in the bright light, with stars falling, obstinate days dying out and mountains and rivers collapsing.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    At the same time, I don''t know when, the old madman appeared in front of Qin Tianshi, waving his hand left and right. The red palm print fell directly on his face, his face was red and swollen, and his mouth vomited blood.


    "Hula..."


    The terrible attack that was launched all over the body was also annihilated and broken in an instant.


    The whole legalist school was silent. The strong and old people of the legalist school were thrilled to see the scene in front of them. Their faces were as white as gray, and they would never forget.


    They are two ancestors. In the hearts of all the Legalists, they are the immovable mountain and the unshakable rock of the legalist school. They are the proud capital of the Legalists and the source of the pride of the Legalists.


    But now, the two ancestors are vulnerable to a single blow. Before they start, they are slapped in the face like that. They are vulnerable to a single blow.


    Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa were also shocked, standing in the air, unbelievable, pale.


    "The disaster of heaven and earth is coming. If it''s not for you, I''ll kill you two today!"


    Fu Yibai opened his mouth, looked at Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa, and said, "remember, if you want to move Du Shaofu, I welcome you. You can seal the territory. No, it''s your ability to kill him. But if you want to kill him, I don''t mind killing you."


    Voice down, Fu a white Yang long.


    On the white hair like a bird''s nest, the weeds moved, ragged and moved with the wind. At the moment, Fu Yibai has a charm and dignity.


    As an old man, it took no effort to slap the hands of the ancestors of the fan FA family, which shocked people and made them unable to breathe for a long time."Legalists are not as good as they used to be. They dare to provoke the golden winged ROC birds. They are stupid and want to destroy the orthodoxy."


    The old madman opened his mouth, glanced at the two Legalists, shook his head, sighed, and said, "I''m not very good-natured. It''s not like Fu Yibai. That old guy has some friendship with your ancestors, which angered me. I set fire to your legalist orthodoxy and slapped you to death. I''ll be honest with you later."


    The old madman was swearing at him. Suddenly, his face changed greatly. He seemed to think of something. His figure pulled Ouyang Shuang and left in the air. His voice came in the air: "Fu Yibai, you bastard, please stop for me."


    The three figures come and go quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, they disappear in the air, just like they have passed away from the future.


    "Poof..."


    The revered master of Legalists crawled out of the rubble heap and spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at the top of the silence in horror. His face was dazed, and some of them did not respond.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Not far away, there was laughter, a drunk middle-aged appeared, looking around the ruins, there are countless bones, eyes helpless, only laugh.


    "Who are those two old men? What kind of lofty accomplishments have they reached?"


    "What background does Du Shaofu have in the end? Where are the golden winged Dapeng birds, the Yin Yang family, and the Mohist school? Where are the two old men from


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There were trembling people all around, whispering exclamations, and some trembling millet.


    Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi clenched his hands into fists, and his body was trembling. On his pale face, his eyes were startled for a long time without returning to his mind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Stone city, Du family.


    At dusk and sunset, the whole stone city is like a dreamland and a dream.


    "What''s the matter? You can see your mother and sister?"


    In Du''s family home, Zhen Qingchun asks Du Shaofu. His inverted triangular eyes have been searching Du Shaofu, as if to see something.


    Du Shaofu''s face was pale. He changed into a purple robe. He could not eliminate the mysterious body and repair his body. At least, he could not see any injury on the surface.


    "See my mother."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth showed a smile, but then his eyes and eyes were covered with a little fluctuation and chill.


    "Shaofu, are you OK in the Legalists?"


    Du Xiaoman looks at Du Shaofu''s face, feels the breath on Du Shaofu and worries his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, sister. I''m fine." Du Shaofu was smiling.


    "Brother is OK. Sister Shuang took his master to the FA family to find you. Didn''t you meet him?" Du Xiaoqing said with a smile that he was relieved to see that his brother was OK.


    Du Xiaoyao is on the side, the golden Ling Tong turns and does not speak.


    "Her master The old madman. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned to worry. He didn''t see Ouyang Shuang on the road, but the old madman didn''t seem to be an ordinary person.


    "How''s the wasteland recently?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "You can rest assured that everything is well in the desolate country."


    Du Yunlong said that there was no power in Kyushu that dared to move the wasteland. There was no movement in tianshezong and lingtiangu.


    "Please call us back. I have time to announce it."


    Du Shaofu said that on the way back, some decisions should be made as soon as possible to avoid the sudden opening of the divine space.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it right away." Du Yunlong nodded, then left and arranged.


    "How to deal with some Legalists?" Zhen Qingchun asked.


    "Keep it. I can use it."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a slight chill.


    At night, the moon stars are dark.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged in the back mountain of Du''s house. The moon was covered and the stars were rippling on his body.


    This is Du Shaofu''s healing. The healing speed is not slow and the effect is excellent.


    Bu miexuan body is to restore the physical body, but the internal injury of the body can not be recovered too quickly, so it needs to be nourished slowly.


    , however, absorbs the energy of stars and absorbs the essence of Haoyue. It has excellent effect on healing.


    "You can''t hide it from me. You''re seriously injured."


    At the back of the mountain, Du Xiaoyao''s figure appeared behind Du Shaofu, his eyes shining with gold.


    "I can''t die without a big deal."


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes, satisfied with the starlight in his eyes, and quietly wiped a little frightening golden light. He said, "I will not die. They will die later."


    "That''s good."


    Du Xiaoyao nodded, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if you are interested in understanding, it should be helpful to you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1579

    "Rune world." Du Shaofu''s mouth was smiling.


    A moment later, in the barren space, the dazzling light of Du Xiaoyao burst out and merged with Du Shaofu. The secret patterns of talisman surged and condensed into a five finger mountain peak, and the shadow spread out.


    "Chulala..."


    With the mysterious patterns of golden talisman lingering, Du Shaofu entered another space.


    In this Rune space, it is not the first time for Du Shaofu to come. It is purple and hazy, just like the beginning of chaos.


    A huge five finger peak stands in this Rune space. The rune light is dazzling. It is like the sky on a bright day. It bursts with infinite light, and it is terrifying and terrifying.


    This five finger peak is endowed with life by different changes, derivations and evolutions. The golden light is surging, and the sound of wind and thunder is faintly emitted, which breeds dense aura and gives people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, in Du Shaofu''s eyebrow, the red Jiri macaque, the God of yuan, swept out and turned into a golden arc peak.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged, covered in a dazzling silver and gold arc. Behind him, the shadow of the five finger mountain peak was covered with thunder and lightning, and it was full of three kinds of spiritual thunder.


    These five finger peaks are constantly derived from Du Shaofu, communicating the energy of heaven and earth, and spreading the silver and gold light into the space.


    "Eh..."


    Zimeng space, spread out a voice of surprise Du Xiaoyao.


    Later, everything in the purple space is changing. If anyone can pry into it, they will find that the shadow of the silver and gold arc peak behind Du Shaofu is the same as the shadow of the mountain in the purple space, and the two are one and endless.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in it and realized it in Du Xiaoyao''s Rune space. At this moment, Du Shaofu''s comprehension became Du Shaofu''s comprehension.


    But Du Xiaoyao is also connected with Du Shaofu at the moment, in the fusion of the three Linglei.


    A moment later, in the barren space, the dazzling light of Du Xiaoyao burst out and merged with Du Shaofu. The secret patterns of talisman surged and condensed into a five finger mountain peak, and the shadow spread out.


    Silver and gold arc overflowing, both of them are one, now there is a natural feeling.


    In the barren ancient space, energy is surging, bright talismans and secret patterns are everywhere, and the shadow of mountain peaks is derived and evolved.


    All the changes of the talisman and secret patterns are full of the original power of a certain heaven and earth.


    The lightning Rune evolves with the silver and gold arc, which is unmatched.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in it. After stepping into the nirvana of the great supreme, he also encountered a bottleneck recently.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu, together with the mystery of the infinite heaven and earth, learned from it, as if he had entered a new world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Du Shaofu entered the wasteland, many people outside the stone city returned to the stone city one after another. Some of the disciples of tianwu academy, tiantianhui, Tianshou hall, even the ghost cars and the king of magic tiger, which were playing everywhere, were also sent back in a hurry.


    Ouyang Shuang also came back, but he did not see the old madman and Fu Yibai.


    "Is he back?"


    Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth and asked Du Xiaoman and Du Xiaoqing. The master went to chase Fu Yibai and sent her to the neighborhood.


    "My brother''s back. It doesn''t seem to be a big problem." Du Xiaoqing said.


    "How can it not be a big problem? He was pulled out of his wings by the Legalists and was mercilessly bullied!"


    Ouyang Shuang was angry and resentful.


    When they were surprised and asked, Ouyang Shuang knew that Du Shaofu had come back and did not mention the matter of Legalists, so he told them what they had seen.


    "Legalists, I''m not finished with you!"


    "Legalists, I''ll kill every one I see in the Du family later!"


    Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zun, Yi Wuming, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoqing, Guiche, etc. are all gnashing their teeth.


    Night, the stone city is like a dream, the moon star is dark.


    "Whoosh..."


    Silent, there are three figures appear in the stone city of a mountain.


    These are the three old men, all of whom are very old. They are all old and look like old men.


    An old man in the middle was very tall, with pale gold hair and a silver gold robe on his body. The second old man looks old.


    The third old man was dressed in a Confucian robe with golden eyes.


    The arrival of these three elders also quietly separated the space.


    If Du Shaofu was here at the moment, he would be surprised.


    These three elders are not others. They are the big long chalao, the second changchalao and the third changchalao of the golden winged Dapeng.


    These three long chalky old people together, afraid is enough to cause this world turbulence.


    But at the moment, these three long chalky old people are in the stone city, they are isolated from the space, quietly.


    "Are you here?".


    With the arrival of the three long chalky elders, a limping figure also appeared on the mountain peak, which was the old lady kalumura."I have seen the saint."


    The three long chalkiness saluted respectfully. When they received the call of the old lady, they hurried to come immediately. It must be something big happened, otherwise the old lady would not summon them to come.


    "The Legalists have moved my grandson. I have been forgotten by people. You three should go out and take a trip in person." The old lady''s voice was flat, and the golden light in her eyes flashed in the dark.


    "Boom..."


    As the old lady''s voice fell, three breath rose into the sky, and the three golden lights were directly on the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the land of Kyushu, there is a rumor that Du Shaofu, the great supreme nirvana, defeated the younger generation of the eight Legalists in the legalist school, defeated the little supreme nirvana of the Legalists, dominating the world and suppressing the heroes.


    The news didn''t spread widely. The people who got the news were not ordinary people. They were more and more shocked. They secretly made Zhongzhou turbulent.


    "This boy, it turns out to be the supreme nirvana. No wonder that Dongli Chihuang is not an opponent!"


    On the ancient Tianzong, Sima stepped on the star and got the news. He was shocked and excited. Compared with the great supreme nirvana, what was the original Dongli Chihuang.


    "That boy is the great nirvana, asshole!"


    There are old people with gloomy faces and convulsions in the heavenly snake sect, which is definitely not the news that the heavenly snake sect wants to get.


    "Nirvana of the great supreme, this is a great disaster!"


    In Lingtian Valley, there is an old man with cold eyes and killing intention.


    "At the moment, I''m afraid those people from lingtiangu and tianshezong must be in a bad mood."


    In the dark lake and xuanming sect, Murong ancient eagle is smiling and in a good mood.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ningzhou.


    Zhentianmen is one of the top forces in ningzhou.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it is a huge thing, which is the holy land of martial arts, and there is no shaking.


    Zhentiangu, with a vast area of tens of thousands of Li, is the home of zhentianmen.


    "Ji..."


    In the calm world, the sound of clouds and rocks, the wind howling, rolling up nine days of wind and cloud.


    The sky and the earth were dark in an instant, with dark clouds gathering and rolling.


    Countless creatures raised their eyes, the end of the world, there is a burst of gold, it is a huge fierce bird.


    The fierce bird was so huge that it seemed to be shaking and coming with amazing speed. It covered the world in an instant. It was like a flutter of wings, which was thousands of miles away.


    It was an extremely fierce bird. Hundreds of millions of creatures were frightened and frightened. They had never seen that terrible fierce bird.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The unparalleled fierce birds covered the zhentianmen, the mountains and the earth below, and the buildings of mountains and rivers were all broken by inch.


    "Ah


    Hundreds of thousands of core disciples of zhentianmen were killed in the scream and turned into blood mist.


    The fierce bird was so terrible that it spread its wings for thousands of feet. Under the flutter of its wings, the void around it was broken by inches. It seemed that it could shoot down the stars. The mighty and majestic air was extremely shocking, just like the end of the day.


    "We are the followers of the Legalists. If you dare to move me to shake the gate of heaven, the Legalists will not let you go. You are going to violate the heavenly power of Legalists."


    In Zhentian Valley, there are several old figures rising from the sky. The light is shining, and the runes and runes are all over half of the sky. They are actually able to resist the fierce birds.


    "It''s the Legalists that extinguish it. This is the anger of my golden winged ROC family. It''s just the beginning!"


    The fierce bird opened its mouth and flapped its wings to kill it. Its golden light was dazzling and its breath was terrible. It was like a golden fire burning. A wave of tyranny swept across it. It was like an outbreak of an obscene day, burning everything and destroying the void.


    At that time, the fierce birds and the old figures fought together.


    "Boom..."


    In such a war, heaven and earth are roaring, and the sound of "rumbling" is endless, and the endless bright light drowns the sky of heaven and earth.


    Countless creatures in the distance can''t look directly and can''t open their eyes.


    But before long, everything disappeared and the dazzling light disappeared.


    Some people open their eyes, is to see that several old figures in the air inch inch broken, turned into blood fog, submerged in the heaven and earth.


    "The golden winged ROC family, fighting with Legalists, this is just the beginning!"


    The most fierce bird just left such a sentence, that is, it fluttered its wings and left.


    The Zhentian Valley, which is tens of thousands of miles around, has been turned into ruins and everything has been destroyed.


    There were more than 100000 core disciples of the zhentianmen sect. Hundreds of thousands of living creatures were buried and the blood flowed into a river. This was a catastrophe.


    "That''s the golden winged ROC bird, the supreme beast family. It''s terrible!"


    After a long time, the spirit came back.


    At the same time, Leizhou.


    Tianyangzong is one of the giants in Leizhou.


    "Offend me, the golden winged rocs, Legalists, this is just the beginning!"On the Tianyang sect, two peerless rocs spread their wings to cover the sky. The golden light is surging and the brilliance is astonishing. The vigorous wind sweeps across the sky like thunder, and then goes away. The mountains and rivers are shaking.


    The vast Tianyang sect has been in ruins, razed to the ground, hundreds of thousands of inner and outer disciples have been buried and destroyed.


    Some people saw that there were several strong men in Tianyang sect, but they were finally swallowed by the two golden winged rocs.


    A huge five finger peak stands in this Rune space. The rune light is dazzling. It is like the sky on a bright day. It bursts with infinite light, and it is terrifying and terrifying.


    "It''s going to change!"


    "The Legalists have provoked the golden winged mires!"


    The whole of Kyushu was in turmoil. All the forces such as zhentianmen and tianyangzong were razed to the ground overnight and buried. This is the precursor of Kyushu''s turmoil.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1580

    Kyushu has been in turmoil, and Legalists have also received news.


    "The golden winged ROC bird clan is too arrogant. Do you really think that there is no one in my family?"


    In the hall, the old man who had been taking the lead in trying to suppress Du Shaofu looked gloomy.


    Zhentianmen and tianyangzong were destroyed, which were the followers of Legalists, the foundation of ningzhou and Leizhou, and the foundation of Legalists going to Jiuzhou and being born again.


    But now it is directly destroyed by the golden winged ROC family, which is in front of the whole world in the face of the Legalists.


    "Pa..."


    As soon as the old man''s voice dropped, there was another slap on his face, which was done by Li Chenfa, the founder of Legalists.


    "A bunch of rubbish, if it wasn''t for you, how could you have provoked the golden winged rocs?"


    Li Chen drank coldly, his face was gloomy, and the palms on his face did not disappear. What he really held back was the two mysterious old men, the old man called Fu Yibai, so powerful that even he could not touch it. Those two palms made him appear on the head of Venus, which was the person he feared most.


    The old man did not dare to speak any more, and covered his face as if he had been wronged. He was also very aggrieved. Who knows, because Du Shaofu, a boy who could be abused at first, the Legalists didn''t pay any attention to it. Now it can cause so many powerful people to come.


    The zhentianmen and tianyangzong were destroyed, and the old and powerful Legalists in the hall could only be speechless. If the Mohists and the Yin and Yang schools attacked, they would still be able to fight back.


    However, the golden winged mires have no foundation outside. They have never been born. They have no base in the animal kingdom. They have no way to revenge.


    As for the nests of the golden winged mires, others dare to come to the home of the Legalists, but no one in the Legalists dares to go to the nests of the golden winged mires.


    "Contact the dragon clan, strategists, Taoists, Buddhists, and the golden winged Dapeng birds, who are deceiving people, to find out the origin of Fu Yibai." Qin Tianshi opened his mouth and had to worry about it in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kyushu was in turmoil, and all parties aimed at the wasteland.


    At that time, Du Shaofu, the demon king, killed a lot of Legalists'' children. When he started to fight against the Dalan cult, the golden winged Dapeng birds appeared and helped them. It''s not hard to guess that zhentianmen and tianyangzong were destroyed overnight, which may have something to do with Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is still in the barren space to understand that the mysterious patterns of his whole body are dazzling, and the five finger arc peaks are evolving and deriving. The secret patterns of golden talisman are swept into his body and can nourish his body.


    Immersed in the understanding, Du Shaofu had no idea about everything around him, but behind him was the arc wrapped five finger mountain peak, and the breath inside became stronger and more terrifying, as if in the continuous transformation.


    "What is extinction..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. At the moment, when he realized in Du Xiaoyao''s Rune space, he was also understanding himself and wanted to break his own bottleneck.


    "The one who dies, dies, worries, inaction, life and death. Nirvana is the great realm, also known as liberation. The one who dies is the liberation of life and death and worries. "


    In front of Du Shaofu, the huge golden five finger mountain peak opened, which was the voice of Du Xiaoyao. At the moment, they were all in one. Du Shaofu asked, and it was answering.


    "What is liberation?" Du Shaofu asked again.


    "If you are a prisoner, you will see the sun again, you will be free and free."


    Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth and said, "you are trapped by yourself. You have a prison in your heart. You are bound by layers. You are trapped in greed, anger and infatuation. You can''t get rid of it. You can''t see the truth of all dharmas and the impermanence of all actions."


    "What step have you taken?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "No, I''m learning."


    Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth and said, "these are just words from the depths of my spirit. I don''t know who left them, but they are useful to me."


    "I have learned something about it. When all beings are destroyed, all living beings have already been destroyed. If there is no such thing, all dharmas have no self, and realize nirvana, because when there is" I ", it is called silence, which is calm and free from life


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, "all the methods are silenced. You can''t just say it, so it''s dead!"


    "All the dharmas are dead and can''t be preached with righteousness. I also have some feelings."


    Du Xiaoyao''s voice came out, calm, full of chaos.


    "Boom..."


    A few days later, behind Du Shaofu, the five finger mountain peaks floated out. The silver and gold talisman''s secret pattern was dazzling, and the electric arc was overflowing. The endless dazzling light burst out. The mysterious patterns of the talisman were dazzling, and the electric arc was unrivalled, just like the thunder in the sky.


    Finally, the five finger silver gold arc peak began to change, with the strongest life essence awakening, turned into a red Jiri macaque.


    "Oh..."


    Red Jiri macaque roared like thunder.


    "Oh..."


    At the same time, in this purple space, Du Xiaoyao was transformed into a huge red Jiri macaque.


    The body of the red Jiri macaque is covered with hidden talisman patterns. It is crystal clear. The whole body is covered with rays. It is vibrant and communicates with the world. It gives people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things."Hoo..."


    When everything calms down in the end, everything returns to nothingness.


    The red Jiri macaque wrapped in silver gold electric arc turned into a bright arc and swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    After a moment, Du Shaofu''s eyelashes trembled and opened his eyes.


    "Hi..."


    His eyes twinkled with gold, and then returned to clear. A smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s face, and he felt that he had transformed again. Nirvana like transformation was like having experienced reincarnation and comprehending new life, which was inexpressible.


    "Oh..."


    Du Xiaoyao roared, and his whole body was crystal clear, but the monkey hair on his head was colorful, and his eyes were smart, just like the natural pupil, overlooking everything.


    After a long time, the flying runes constantly poured into his body, and the terrible momentum broke out, as if he could push the four sides and suppress everything.


    When everything calmed down, the ape''s figure shrank, the light was restrained, and turned into a young man in gold.


    The young man in gold has a handsome face, long and dense eyelashes curled slightly, covering a pair of bright and deep pale gold eyes, showing a kind of noble demeanor. There is a touch of gold mark in the center of the eyebrow, which is like a flash of flame, adding mystery.


    "Do you understand thunder and lightning?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Xiaoyao and was very surprised. He clearly felt that there was a kind of thunder and lightning breath in Du Xiaoyao''s body at the moment, or three kinds of spirit thunder breath on himself.


    "If there is any understanding, it is still shallow."


    Du Xiaoyao laughed, and could see that he was very happy in his heart.


    "I have something else to do and it will take some time."


    Du Shaofu said that before he left the pass, there were still some things to do to prepare for entering the divine space in the future.


    At dusk, the palace hall, at this moment, the world meeting, the wasteland, the temple of animals, tianwu academy, and the core of the Seven Star hall converge.


    Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zun, Yiwu, yepiaoling, Qiu Li, Qin demon, ghost car, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Yi Wuming, general, donglidiao, and Lin Weiqi are all listed.


    "Ningzhou zhentianmen, Leizhou tianyangzong was destroyed, countless deaths and injuries, since then disappeared in Kyushu, is the work of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, rumor zhentianmen and tianyangzong are Legalists outside the force." Du Shaofu got such a news from the moon shadow hall.


    "That''s what the old lady did. She''s still angry."


    Du Shaofu didn''t have to think about it. He knew that it was the old lady who sent someone to do it.


    It was not the old lady, but the most powerful elder. Otherwise, it would not be easy to destroy the Yangzong and zhentianmen on that day.


    "It''s a relief."


    Zhen Qingchun, Du Yunlong, ghost car, king of magic tiger and so on are still exhaling and boiling.


    The family of golden winged Dapeng birds destroyed tianyangzong and zhentianmen overnight. How tyrannical, it has caused Kyushu unrest.


    "It is said that the divine space is about to be opened, so we should be prepared."


    Du Shaofu said to all the people in the hall that this time, it was for the sake of opening up the divine space. It was said that it was the most peculiar existence in the heaven and earth. There were countless great opportunities and countless dangers in it. Du Shaofu wanted everyone to enter and get opportunities.


    "Is the divine space to be opened?"


    Wen Yan, ghost car, spirit magic tiger king, they know some rumors of God space.


    "Where is the divine space?"


    But some people don''t know, such as donglidiao, Lin weiqi, general, Gu Xinyan, Wuque and others. They have never heard of the divine space.


    "It is said that it is the mysterious place between heaven and earth. Once you can get the chance, it will become the most powerful existence between heaven and earth."


    Some people speak for the general, Gu Xinyan, Dongli carving, etc.


    "if God space is opened, anyone in this world can enter, nine people, Sihai dragon, Wutong Mountain Phoenix family, animal domain, demon domain, etc., and can fully enter."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and talked to the public about the things in the divine space and told the matters needing attention in the divine space.


    "Elixir at Saint level, martial arts skill at Saint level, treasure at Saint level..."


    After hearing about all the rumors in the Shenyu space, Du Yunlong, donglidiao, general and so on, are they expecting shock in their hearts, sucking cold breath and swallowing saliva in their throat.


    "It is very likely that a person of noble level can break through the realm of martial arts, which is likely to be the supreme Nirvana..."


    The night floats in the dark, the eyes are sharp.


    "The divine space is really miraculous."


    The elder Luodao and others were also surprised to learn that everything in the divine space, from the pulsating realm to the realm, from the realm to the Fengyu realm, can enter the divine space. As long as the qualified people can enter the divine realm space to seek opportunities, the mediocre ones will be killed directly by the divine space if they break into it.


    As for Yao Zun Yi Wu Ming and Sheng Zhen Qing Chun, they have learned about it last time, and it''s no surprise at the moment.


    "If you enter the divine space, you can step into the martial realm. I don''t know what kind of experience it will be."Many people are looking forward to the fact that even a spiritual cultivator who is qualified to enter the divine space will immediately change his mind and become a novice in the realm of Kyushu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1581

    Those who have not yet set foot in the realm of martial arts will have the opportunity to experience everything at the first level of the realm. If they want to set foot in the real realm in the future, they will get twice the result with half the effort.


    What''s more, all those who are qualified to enter will get a life saving talisman. Even if the spirits and spirits are destroyed inside, the talisman will immediately reorganize their souls and bodies and send them out of the divine space safely.


    These advantages may be that once the divine space is opened, it will be enough to cause hundreds of millions of creatures to enter.


    "The opening of the divine space is just around the corner. This time, I want you to come back to let you know about the divine space. There are not many treasures that can not be distributed one by one. The rest of the people will get some miraculous drugs and martial arts skills, and they will be ready to enter the divine space..."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, and a lot of streamers were swept out of his hands. A strong energy suddenly released in the hall, and the glow rose into the sky.


    It was a large number of miraculous medicine, precious medicine and other things, which were not found in the Legalists, but were hidden in the ancient space in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    Du Shaofu also placed the purple thunder tripod and Zijin tianque in the holy palace in the wasteland space and arranged the forbidden seal to escape the search of Legalists.


    "Doctor, elder sister, second brother, follow me..."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and then he called Yao Zunyi, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoqing, yepiaoling, Qin demon, general, Gu Xinyan, donglidiao, Lin weiqi, and several members of the Du family, including more than 20 people, into the ancient space.


    "Boom..."


    At the moment, there are dozens of treasures floating in the ancient space, all of them are awe inspiring, the runes are gorgeous, and the power is suffused, which makes people in all directions tremble.


    "Treasure, these are treasures!"


    The doctor has no life, donglidiao, Qin demon and so on tremble. Under the pressure of those treasures, they want to be paralyzed and kneel down. The pressure is too strong.


    "Panlong war god armor, sky dragon cover, wild war spear, dragon shadow Phoenix whip, thunder sting, Taihang Mountain, Xuanguang void sword, Buddha shadow bead, anti evil Yin and Yang chain, infinite flare star spear are all the treasures of the nine masters and the dragon clan."


    Du Shaofu and others introduced the origin of these treasures. They won in the Legalists because they were put in the purple thunder tripod and suppressed by the purple thunder Xuan tripod. They easily cut off the contact with Xu Lingzi and Heng Qi, and finally escaped the disaster by putting them in the ancient space.


    A few days ago, Du Shaofu killed all the yuan Shen connections on these treasures.


    At the moment, these treasures have become ownerless.


    "My God, the treasure from the nine


    "A lot of semi sacres!"


    At the moment, looking at those treasures in the ancient space, all the people, such as doctor Wuming, also looked blazing with fear.


    These are all treasures from the nine masters and the dragon clan. Many of them are semi sacred. How amazing!


    "Treasure channeling, you choose to want treasure fusion."


    Du Shaofu told the crowd that he was also looking forward to it. If these treasures were successfully integrated and complemented by the people, they would surely be enough to make everyone go further.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu placed the purple thunder Xuan tripod in the wasteland space.


    "Uncle Shaofu, are you looking for me?"


    Du Xiaoba''s figure appeared in the purple thunder xuanding, and his eyes were curiously looking at Du Shaofu. In the depths of his eyes, there was a ray of light overflowing. As his name implies, his small body is already permeated with a sense of hegemony.


    "Afraid of pain?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "I''m not afraid, my father said. If you eat hard, you will become a master. I will become a strong man like Uncle Shaofu." In Du Xiaoba''s tender voice, he is extremely resolute.


    "Well, uncle, I''ll give you something to see if you have a chance to get it."


    Du Shaofu patted Du Xiaoba on the head, and he always liked him very much.


    "Boom..."


    Later, Du Shaofu called out a thing, and suddenly a golden light burst out. A powerful and domineering atmosphere swept away, and the shaking surrounding space was also severely shaken.


    Golden light, terrible overbearing breath swept open.


    "Ji..."


    In the golden light, there are golden talismans and secret patterns twinkling, just like a golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow fluttering out, shaking up and imposing.


    In the golden light, a pair of ROC''s golden wings emerge, and the golden plumes are stacked in layers. The shape is sharp and domineering, and is wrapped with bright and mysterious talisman patterns.


    "HISHI..."


    At this moment, Du Xiaoba''s eyes, there is a flash of thunder, there is a golden light burst out, like the eyes of a golden winged ROC bird to shake out.


    It was Dapeng''s golden wing, which was pulled out by the Legalists. Du Shaofu did not intend to reunite.


    After all, it''s not your own thing. Even if it''s perfect integration, it''s just fusion.


    "It''s up to you to make it or not."


    Du Shaofu said lightly that Du Xiaoba''s pulse soul was a golden winged ROC bird or a pulse soul built by the blood essence of jueyu.


    But in the end, Du Shaofu didn''t know whether Du Xiaoba could get Dapeng''s golden wings or not.After all, Du Xiaoba''s blood and bones have nothing to do with the golden winged ROC, and everything depends on chance.


    "What do you want to do..."


    Du Shaofu brought several children of Legalists, who had been banned, to this place. Looking at Du Shaofu, his eyes were filled with horror.


    "There''s something left for you, and it won''t kill you completely!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his face was indifferent. At the same time, the spirit furnace and Fu Ding in front of him condensed.


    "Ah..."


    A moment later, the sound of the scream resounded and continued.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bright moon in the sky, stars bright, such as in the sky pouring a piece of silver sand.


    Du Shaofu stood alone in the cool and colorful night behind Du''s house. His purple robe seemed to shake off his sadness. Looking at the distance where the bright moon was, there was a golden light shining in the deep of his clear and bright eyes, and a chill was passing by.


    "Niang..."


    Under the moonlight, Du Shaofu clenched his fists, and the golden light of his pupils flickered.


    "How''s the injury?"


    All of a sudden, a voice came from Ouyang Shuang. She wore a long blue dress. Her bun and long and thin hair on the temples set off her unique appearance.


    Du Shaofu looked back as if he had seen her in women''s clothes for the first time. His eyes were big and his eyes were incomparable.


    "I''m fine."


    Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang and said with a smile, "what about your master and Fu Yibai?"


    "They don''t know where they''re going. I can''t catch up."


    Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu, "but my master told me that the divine space is about to be opened. This time, the divine space is the last to open. The crisis is more serious. Let''s be careful."


    "What is the origin of Fu Yibai and the old madman?"


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. From Ouyang Shuang''s mouth, he knew that Fu Yibai and his master had slapped Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi in the face. You can imagine how powerful Fu Yibai and the old madman have become. Fu Yibai was still in the Du family before.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but sigh. He knew that Fu Yibai was so powerful that he should have worshipped Fu Yibai as his teacher.


    "Thank you this time, treasure, you don''t want to..."


    Du Shaofu was helpless. He wanted to give Ouyang Shuang one of the treasures he got from everyone. But Ouyang Shuang didn''t seem interested. Ouyang Shuang took his master to the legalist school. Du Shaofu was grateful.


    "My sandfly sword will not be under your treasures, only strong or weak."


    Ouyang Shuang curled his lips and said, "next time you don''t want to take risks in Legalists."


    "Next time..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected, and then, with a smile at Ouyang Shuang, he said, "thank you for your help this time. If you are a woman, I can repay you with my own body, but it''s a pity..."


    "You''ve been fighting, haven''t you..."


    Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Shaofu, and his face sank when he was plummeting. In his big eyes, he was obviously filled with a warning anger. This guy was more and more presumptuous, and said, "if you mention it again, I''m not finished with you."


    "Don''t mention it, but I''m right. Last time, uncle Ouyang told me to let me look at you." Du Shaofu curled his lips with a smile.


    "I don''t look like a woman anymore!"


    Ouyang Shuang stares at Du Shaofu with an angry face.


    "It''s not like..." Looking at Ouyang Shuang, Du Shaofu said.


    "Good..."


    Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu with big eyes. Lianbu moved gently and walked towards Du Shaofu step by step.


    "What are you going to do..."


    Du Shaofu instinctively stepped back for fear that the man would be angry.


    Ouyang Shuang stares at Du Shaofu. He clenches his lips and says angrily, "I''ll let you see if I''m a woman."


    "You want to..."


    Du Shaofu''s voice has not dropped. However, when he is on guard against Ouyang Shuang''s sudden attack, he is unable to speak and his lips are bitten by Ouyang Shuang.


    His four lips were close to each other and his eyes were facing each other. Du Shaofu was stunned and lost his mind.


    Ouyang Shuang seems to be stupefied, the United States eyes stare at the round, staring at.


    "Damn it..."


    Du Shaofu immediately returned to his senses and looked at his eyes and face in a daze and amazement.


    "It seems good..."


    But in the end, Du Shaofu couldn''t help it. With courage, he bit his lips on the soft red lips. He felt that the taste seemed to be very good. It was a little different from the last time. It was less green and more charming.


    "Let go..."


    At this moment, Ouyang Shuang seems to be struggling. She wanted to prove that she is a woman, but at the moment, she finds that he is taking the initiative.


    She wanted to struggle, but a feeling of nothingness made her cling to him, closed her eyes, as if enjoying the feeling of nothingness, deepened the kiss


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1582

    Under the moonlight, Du Shaofu hugged the woman in his arms. His four red lips pressed together, tightly encircling her soft body. His hands were moving further.


    She allows him to do, and melts gently in his arms.


    "No, this is the back mountain. Someone will come."


    "It doesn''t matter. I set up a seal to prohibit it."


    "You asshole, it''s going to be known."


    "Don''t worry, who will come back to the mountain at night."


    "Boom."


    After a moment, Du Shan''s family was covered with light.


    Heaven is the cover and the earth is the mat.


    Inside the light screen, it''s like a battlefield.


    The two people''s movements are clumsy, and their hearts are jumping wildly. From the beginning, they are singing and sighing, and finally they are stormy.


    "Well..."


    In the heat, Ouyang Shuang felt as if she had been involved in a burning flame. She was so hot that she suddenly made a sound. It was the first pain, but accompanied by yushuizhihua, she covered up the pain for the first time, and finally let her immerse herself in tenderness and be cared for by him.


    Du Shaofu felt that this should be the first time for him, but he didn''t know why. Subconsciously, he seemed to be familiar with it, as if he had experienced it.


    This is a graceful process, like thunderstorms, and then cool autumn days. Finally, the two people seem to be after a spring full of flowers, with water and chalkiness blending and spirits flying.


    Moisten things silently, but let two hearts jump wildly, two people become one.


    Until the end, two people still with aftertaste entangled, entangled with each other, bones also entangled.


    In the night, Du''s home behind the mountain, the moon also hid in the clouds.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, within the seal ban, there was a terrible breath. The wave swept out, the arc was raging, and the breath was soaring.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know."


    Within the seal ban, two people screamed, two people exclaimed.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, there was a bright light swept out, with an ancient flavor. The yellow light turned into golden light, and the golden arc was raging, just like the bright sun.


    The dazzling light burst out from the seal prohibition, making it difficult for people to open their eyes for a moment.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang did not respond. The bright golden arc light directly swept into Ouyang Shuang''s flat and white abdomen, and then disappeared without trace.


    "What''s going on?"


    Du Shaofu was one of them, and Ouyang Shuang was also dull.


    "It''s the stone."


    Du Shaofu was shocked, and his mouth twitched. The bright light was the round stone in his own mud pill palace.


    Originally unshakable, the strange round stone that devoured the spirit thunder and Yuan Shen power in Du Shaofu''s mind could not be driven out, but now it is in Ouyang Shuang''s stomach.


    "What stone, is that so?"


    Ouyang Shuang is introverted. At the moment, Ouyang Shuang also feels that there is a round stone in his Shenque besides the fat fly sword. It is filled with the ancient breath, like a living creature, swallowing the mysterious spirit in his own Shenque.


    "It''s a long story."


    Du Shaofu told Ouyang Shuang about the origin of the round stone. He did not know what the Hunyuan stone was.


    "It seems to move..."


    Ouyang Shuang stroked his abdomen and felt that the stone seemed to be moving, like a heartbeat, which made her feel inexplicable, like a kind of motherhood.


    They thought of a lot of ways, but in the end, they couldn''t shake the round and strange stone from Ouyang Shuang''s Shenque. However, they could only give up.


    The next morning, when the earth just woke up from the tender morning.


    Clouds rise, heavy green leaves in the gap, through the dots of golden clouds, reflecting the flashing light.


    When the ban seal convergence, two figures some hair disordered, clothes not neat out.


    "Du Shaofu, you bastard, didn''t you say there was no one."


    Ouyang Shuang walked out of the seal ban. Looking at the familiar figure behind the mountain at the moment, his cheeks turned red and hot, and he fled in a hurry.


    "What are you looking at? We''re just studying stones."


    Looking at the crowd around him, Du Shaofu shook his long sleeve, stood with his hands down, and then left.


    At the moment, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Qiu Li, dachangci laoluodao, Li Xue, and several other old kings, especially the king Chalkiness in Zhennan, are all looking at each other, looking at the one who fled and the figure who pretended to be calm.


    "Well, well, nothing''s going on. Let''s go."


    Du Zhenwu came back to his senses and waved the crowd away.


    "Ha ha, Zhennan chalky king, congratulations."


    "Congratulations to the chalky king of Zhennan."


    All around them came back to their senses and immediately congratulated the chalky king of Zhennan with a smile on his face."This It''s still too early to say that... "


    The old man of Chalkiness in the south of town clasped his fists and saluted him. His mouth was graceful, but his old face was full of laughter.


    "Mr. Ouyang, let''s talk."


    With a smile on his face, Du Zhenwu invited the chalkiness king of Zhennan.


    "Well, talk about it."


    Zhennan chalkiness King''s face smile, as if has the happy event general.


    "What does brother and sister Shuang do when they study stone?" Du Xiaoqing was puzzled.


    "Stupid."


    Du Xiaoyao glanced at Du Xiaoqing. His eyes were enigmatic, revealing a sinister smile. He said, "I''m afraid you will have another sister-in-law."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon, someone from the ancient Tianzong came to Du''s house. Sima Tixing and the leader of the ancient Qing Dynasty came here. They came to inquire about some Legalists'' affairs, and they also came to set up teachers to inquire about their sins. However, the boy had never told them about nirvana.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to make amends. He told his elder martial brother that he had seen Sima Muhan in the legalist school. As for other things, he didn''t say much, so that his master Gu Qingyang would not worry.


    "Shaofu, it''s time for us to go to the Hui nationality. I have a feeling that maybe the divine space will be opened soon. Follow the Hui people and have a good understanding in the secret realm for a period of time, so as to prepare for entering the divine space. I can also rest assured in the clan."


    At dusk, the old lady said to Du Shaofu.


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded and hoped to be prepared before entering the divine space.


    "Be careful, my child, and pay attention to safety and safety."


    After sunset, outside the door of Du''s family, Du Zhenwu said to Du Shaofu.


    "Uncle, don''t worry, I will not be in danger if I go to the family of golden winged mires." Du Shaofu said.


    "Be careful in the divine space."


    Du Zhenwu is nervous. He is worried about the Shenyu space and has heard of the terrible danger in it.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I''m looking forward to it. There won''t be anyone who can do anything to me. I''ll find more opportunities and come back to us Du family." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    In the divine space, all people''s accomplishments are suppressed in the realm. Du Shaofu is really fearless and confident. He is only concerned about the dangers in the divine space, and will certainly be more vigilant at that time.


    Du Shaofu did not worry too much about Qiu Li''s placement in Shicheng Town to guard the wasteland, as well as the large array in the palace of the wasteland.


    In addition to the nine great masters, the present desolate country is not afraid of any forces.


    With the awe of the golden winged Dapeng birds, as well as Fu Yibai and Ouyang Shuang, master Fu Yibai and master Ouyang Shuang, they are afraid that the Legalists will not dare to attack them easily.


    "Whoosh..."


    Finally, Du Shaofu and the old lady left.


    However, there are many people accompanying this time, such as Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zun, Yi Wuming, Du Xiaohu, lanhuan, chipeng, tianwu college, qixingdian, and the younger generation of Du''s family.


    It''s just that everyone was brought into the ancient space. After getting the permission of the old lady, Du Shaofu wanted to bring them into the family of golden winged Dapeng birds to understand. Maybe they would get some benefits and make some preparations for entering the divine space.


    With the speed of an old lady, Du Shaofu soon arrived at the family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Is this the family of the golden winged ROC birds..."


    Among the golden winged Dapeng birds, Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zun and his party were all amazed. In the whole world, few of them were lucky enough to enter the family. This is the supreme monster race in heaven and earth. Now they are lucky to come in.


    "You can go around and pay attention to something." Du Shaofu told the people.


    "Yes."


    Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zunyi and Wu Ming were all excited and excited.


    "There''s a lot of panacea."


    Du Xiaoqing looked at the front, but the first thing he felt was the elixir.


    "Don''t be greedy. Don''t spoil the elixir."


    Du Shaofu had to warn Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao that there was absolutely nothing good about the two guys being together. Could they spoil the family''s elixir.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu met his adoptive father, Jialou Changtian.


    "I have declared war on Legalists, so we can''t let go of this feud!"


    Kalou Changtian has known everything. On the golden robe, the pattern of golden winged ROC birds is like a living creature. It releases the pressure, the voice is dignified, and the eyes are cold.


    "Thank you for your adoptive father, but I''ll leave it to me."


    Du Shaofu said that because of his status in the family, the golden winged Dapeng birds declared war on Legalists, but it was also for his own sake that made Du Shaofu warm.


    "The adoptive father knows what you think."


    Kalou Changtian nodded and said, "among the same generation, you are not afraid of the Legalists, but those shameless ones of the Legalists will send out the older generation to deal with you. If you want to deal with it yourself, you should strengthen your cultivation as soon as possible. In the space of God, there will be countless opportunities. With your natural posture and heaven Fu, you will surely have a chance.""I will try." Du Shaofu said.


    "It''s said that the divine space is about to be opened, and there should be some time. The clan decided to let you, Cailing and jueyu enter Zhenpeng space to understand for a period of time. There were still some treasures to give to you, but the divine space will be opened soon. It will be handed over to you only after you come out of the divine space."


    Although he was no longer young at this time, the outline of his face showed the human appearance of his youth, which must be handsome and extraordinary. The breath on his body showed a kind of ethereal and nothingness, which made Du Shaofu feel secretly that he was even more unreasonable and domineering than sanchangchalao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1583

    It is said that there is a golden winged ROC bird family. There is a real ROC left by sitting and flying. It is full of mystery and contains the supreme animal power of the golden winged ROC bird, which is related to the real ROC.


    However, the space of Zhenpeng is special and its energy is limited. If one enters the comprehension, he will consume one minute of the energy in this space.


    Over the years, the golden winged ROC family has consumed countless resources and is difficult to maintain for long.


    Therefore, it can only be opened at a certain time. Each time, only one or two of the strongest members of the golden winged ROC family can enter into it for enlightenment.


    "Ji..."


    In the real ROC space, the sky is full of golden light, vast and boundless, and the space is covered with golden talismans and secret patterns. There is a roar of rocs. The sound can frighten the original spirit, as if it contains the road, forming the Dao sound.


    When Du Shaofu, Jialou Cailing and Jialou jueyu appeared here, they listened to the neighing sound of the real Peng in this space, and their blood was boiling.


    "This is Zhenpeng space. There are ancestors of Zhenpeng flying here. If we can understand it, let us go further."


    The eyes of Kalou colorful plume are full of golden light, which is left by the ancestors and has great benefits for future generations.


    As Du Shaofu looked around, the secret patterns of the golden light talisman filled the space, which was gorgeous and dazzling. The whole space also had a sense of hegemony and ancient times.


    "Ji..."


    In the vast space, there is a huge ROC that covers half the sky and the earth. It spreads its wings and emits golden light, and it is crisscross in the sky.


    The golden talisman''s secret pattern falls, like light and rain, and lingers on the surface of the three human bodies, as if it can baptize the three bodies.


    "This is true Peng''s profound meaning. Our ancestors have realized that this is a great opportunity."


    Jialou jueyu didn''t say much. He began to sit on his knees and understand it not far away.


    "You understand it yourself."


    Jialou Cailing patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder. The beautiful shadow swept out, and then he found a place to begin to understand.


    Du Shaofu found a place and sat cross legged to observe the secret patterns of the talisman in this space.


    The sky is full of golden talismans. At this moment, with Du Shaofu''s mind and spirit, he seems to be born with wisdom. His mind follows his heart. There is a dazzling golden awn, and the golden light flows, bearing the ancient and fierce atmosphere of hegemony.


    "Ji..."


    The secret pattern of the golden talisman turns into a huge shadow of a giant golden winged ROC. The sound of hissing pierces through the golden clouds, and the ferocious power spreads. It is frightening!


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. At the moment, the blood in his body was boiling for no reason, and he was unconsciously inspired.


    This is left by the ancestors of the golden winged ROC, which is of great benefit to the descendants of the family.


    Du Shaofu practiced the way of the golden winged ROC, and his physical variation was not much different from that of the real one.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was able to clearly feel the benefits of the real ROC space to the golden winged ROC.


    the terrible shadow of the golden winged ROC was lingering around Du Shaofu, flying in the mid air, releasing the pressure, and the dazzling golden light was like a bright day.


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils were filled with golden dazzling light. The bright golden talisman and secret patterns were transformed into countless mysterious runes, which spread out in the two pupils.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was dizzy, and then he seemed to be in an ancient world, spanning time and space.


    There is a peerless ROC, release the golden light, as if in the sky, turned into a golden whirlpool, suppress the beasts, oppress the birds.


    The golden winged ROC bird can shoot down the stars and shine like countless golden thunder and lightning, overlooking the world, blocking the sky and suppressing the earth.


    "This is the true ROC''s animal power. It''s the ancestor of the golden winged ROC, which is of great benefit."


    Du Shaofu was shocked. If he could understand something, he would get great benefits.


    Gradually, the images of Du Fu and Mian Fu gradually merged into each other.


    His mind was immersed in understanding, feeling the changes of the golden talisman and secret patterns, and feeling the space left by the real ROC. At the moment, Du Shaofu felt as if he had gone through time and space and danced with the terrible real ROC. He saw the real ROC soar up to 90000 Li, suppress Taigu and suppress all living beings!


    "xilala..."


    The true ROC can tear the sky with its claws, shake its wings and shoot down the stars!


    all hegemony is incomparable, shaking the world!


    "Ji..."


    In the space, the golden talisman''s secret pattern changes, and it''s not time for the sound to come out, which frightens the soul.


    Du Shaofu was completely immersed in this tyrannical and incomparable Peng, and entered the state of enlightenment and indulged in it.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu is exploring the supreme animal power of the golden winged ROC and exploring many mysteries of the true ROC.


    In his understanding, Du Shaofu has always had great talent. Otherwise, he would not have been able to understand the mysterious baquan do from the ancient stone tablet.


    In this vast space of the real ROC, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, his eyes closed, and his body began to show dense golden talisman patterns. He did not know when he had turned into a shadow of a golden winged ROC bird behind his back.At this moment, the golden talisman and secret pattern in the void seems to have been affected. It is connected with the virtual shadow of the golden winged Dapeng bird behind Du Shaofu, and connected with Du Shaofu''s body.


    Even Du Shaofu didn''t expect that a strange scene appeared at the moment.


    On Du Shaofu''s back, where the golden wings of Dapeng were pulled out, his body had already been restored, and there was no trace left.


    But at the moment, behind Du Shaofu''s back is beginning to overflow with golden light. At the place where his wings were pulled out, there was blood essence and blood, and his bones were filled with brilliance, as if something was in the process of rebirth and sprouting


    As time went by, Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zun, Du''s children, seven star hall disciples and tianwu College''s disciples entered the secret place within the golden winged Dapeng bird clan for a short time, trying to understand the supreme animal power.


    In the past of this time, there was silence in the world, and there was a kind of groundless breath that suppressed the whole world.


    "Boom..."


    One day, from the nine days above, there was a thunder resounding, resounding from the animal kingdom, from the four seas, from the demon domain, from Kyushu


    This thunder is long, along with the road, so that the world''s millions of living beings, are able to clearly ear, shake the spirit!


    Somewhere in heaven and earth, the spirit of heaven and earth is full, and the ancient atmosphere is full.


    "Is it finally going to open? This is the last time."


    In an ancient cave, a young man in Tsing Yi walked out with a unique style and vast eyes. He walked out all the way, and the cave was full of green and full of vitality.


    In the vast world, a vast river stretches across the vast world. The river is strange, like ink, filled with the dark air, like overflowing from the nine you.


    In this terrible and strange river, the breath of light is enough to make people feel cold and palpitating.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, the vast river was covered with strange black runes, rippling from it, and a young man in black came out of the mysterious river.


    He looks at the sky with two pupils, as if it contains in the nine secluded world, which makes people creepy and frightening.


    "After waiting so long, it''s about to open."


    The voice of the young man in black fell, stepped out of the space, and disappeared in a moment.


    Vast glaciers, majestic, and heaven and earth, one can not see the edge.


    Deep in the glacier, the cold Bi people can freeze the soul.


    The sky is surrounded by clouds and fog all the year round. There are big ice falls up to km high, and the surrounding high-rise icebergs are as high as clouds. This glacier is shocking!


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the whole glacier was shaking, and a huge avalanche swept across the world, drowning everything.


    In the vast iceberg, there is a huge palace exposed across the sky. It seems that it has been buried under the glacier for many years. Now it wakes up and is born.


    The unique palace is ancient, completely made of ice, filled with runes, crystal clear, like the purest existence in the world.


    The huge ice palace, with ice steps and beautiful arc arch modeling, ice ditch crisscross, beautiful moving.


    A young man in white came out. He was so beautiful, just like ice and snow, skin like jade, black and white eyes, clear eyes and extraordinary power.


    Behind the young men in white robes, eight women with white skirts were followed. They all looked like they were twenty-five or six years old. Each of them was incomparably beautiful and moving.


    "Shenyu space, I have been waiting for many years."


    The youth in white robes looked at the sky, and there was a wave of light in his clear eyes.


    In the endless and blazing molten slurry, there is a young man with flaming armor who walks out from the rolling molten slurry. His eyes are like two volcanoes, which can burn everything and destroy everything.


    "The divine space is about to open. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. How many of you will still remember my fire cloud evil god Dugu Huotian..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The thunder resounded through the nine days, shaking the living creatures in the world.


    At this moment, countless creatures startled, countless hidden in this world of Tianjiao start, and the supreme birth.


    They are all for that day, the day when the divine space was opened for the last time. They have prepared for this for a long time and have been waiting for many years.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1584

    When the thunder resounded, somewhere in the world, a vast plain, boundless, like a star river, like the end of this world.


    On the vast boundless plain, there is a kind of cold and quiet.


    Looking from afar, there is a huge circle on the vast plain. The middle arc is divided into two parts, which just forms a pattern of yin and Yang, which is indistinct.


    This is a pure land that does not belong to the human world, and all creatures can not step on it.


    A huge ancient palace appeared in the air, floating in the air, like a miracle.


    "For the last time."


    A sigh came out of the palace. Outside the ancient palace, a middle-aged man stood with his hands on his back, wearing a plain robe, but he could not conceal an ethereal temperament.


    This middle-aged man seems to be the master of this piece of heaven and earth. His eyes look down on the vast boundless plain below him silently and murmurs: "the last time I open it, I don''t know whether the world will be completely reduced to the devil''s land or out of the way..." The thunder of


    is heard, the whole nine states, the demon realm, the beast territory, the four seas, the Wutong Mountain, the Quartet movement, the eight party concussion.


    A few days later, a second Thunderclap resounded for nine days.


    Then, in half a month, the thunder rang through the seventh.


    There are many ancient buildings with exquisite eaves.


    On the top of the mountain, there are clouds.


    It''s elegant, elegant and elegant, with a black face.


    Before Qianying, there was an old man who was obviously forbidden. He looked at Qianying woman with a little horror and said, "Shaojing, I am your elder. What do you want to do?"


    This old man was no one else. It was the Han family''s elder who had been talking with Du Shaofu at the beginning of the legalist school. He finally coaxed Du Shaofu into going to the main hall to suppress him.


    "You have something to hide from me. I can feel it. Since you don''t want to say how you gamble, I have to know by myself that Shaojing is offended."


    When the woman opened her mouth, she was Du Shaojing. Her eyes were shining and moving. Then the rune was swept out of the eyebrow, and the handprint was condensed. Finally, it turned into a palm print and pasted it on the old man''s forehead.


    "Ah..."


    A moment later, in his eyes, the old man screamed, his face twitched, but the voice could not be transmitted out of the courtyard, which was blocked by the seal ban.


    Half a quarter of the time, when Du Shaojing palm from the old man''s forehead put down, eyes red, delicate body for the vibration.


    "Cluck..."


    Du Shaojing laughed, and his beautiful and moving face was full of tears. His hands clenched his fists, and his fingertips were embedded in his palms, overflowing with red blood.


    When her brother learned that her brother was in the blood, she was in tears.


    No wonder she was in the closed door, also restless, heartbroken for it.


    "Shaojing, the family is all for you. You are born supreme, and you are born holy. You can become the most powerful existence in the world. His existence will only affect you. Over the years, the family has cultivated you and treated you well. Even if there is something wrong with the boy, everything is for you..."


    The old man opened his mouth and his face was pale. He was not Du Shaojing''s opponent at all. He was imprisoned. He had just been searched for the original God. He knew that everything could no longer be concealed.


    "But he''s my brother. He''s my closest relative." Du Shaojing smiles, heartache smile, eyes tightly staring at the old man.


    "Shaojing, the divine space is about to open. You are the hope of the Legalists. Your mother is still in the family. You should think clearly that you have been in the Legalists for years. Everyone should think that you are a member of the Legalists, and the Legalists will be yours in the future."


    Looking at Du Shaojing''s smile, the old man felt a little frightened. He had never seen her smile so hideous. It was as if he had never expected that Du Shaojing would suddenly attack him today and imprison him in a flash.


    Du Shaojing is in a daze and tears flow.


    "Breaking bones and heart, pulling out wings and drawing blood, and putting our mother and daughter under house arrest, the Legalists really love me and my family. Do you really think that I have a good temper these years?" A moment later, Du Shaojing looked at the old man with a chill in his eyes.


    "Shaojing, don''t do anything wrong. Your heart disease is cured by the Dharma at a huge cost. What you have achieved now is that the Legalists have spent countless resources to cultivate. Your mother is still in the legalist school. If you go wrong, you will lose everything." The old man opened his mouth, with a little warning, his eyes twinkled, and the eyes in his beautiful eyes made him cold.


    "You are right. My mother is still in the legalist family. I am the hope of the legalist family. Don''t worry, I will make you happy." Du Shaojing opened his mouth, the chill in his eyes disappeared, and his smile rippled, and his smile could topple the city.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom


    The eighth Thunderclap resounded from the ninth day to the void.


    "Bang..."


    Between heaven and earth, there is a volcanic eruption, producing a violent explosion, and at the same time ejecting a large amount of slurry gas."Boom..."


    The clouds of volcanic ash swept through the sky, and the hot lava flow poured into the sky and destroyed everything.


    In the sky, a man came out, middle-aged, and the rolling molten rock flow separated automatically around him, just like the supreme one in the fire came down on the fire wave.


    "God space, finally waiting for the opening of the day."


    The man opens his mouth, looks at the sky, and his eyes are suffused with streamer, as if the rock flow is overflowing, which can make people shiver and chill.


    "Second uncle."


    A young man came. He was huitwilian. He was defeated by Du Shaofu in the legalist school. Looking at the man in the air, he said, "Han Aotong''s son appears and returns to the legalist family."


    "Han Aotong, Du Tingxuan


    Hearing the speech, the man''s eyes are undulating, just like the lava flow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the real ROC space, Du Shaofu''s whole body and the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird behind him blend together. In the terrible shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, two golden thunder like eyes are swept out like golden lightning beams.


    Du Shaofu''s fusion of your golden winged ROC bird shadow, with sound like the sound of wind and thunder, in this vast void of wings, as if soaring, can suppress Archaean, suppress the common people!


    These golden runes were connected with the real Peng space, fused with each other, and bloomed with golden brilliance. Finally, they condensed together with the golden runes in Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the whole real Peng space was shaking violently, as if something terrible had happened.


    "Hula..."


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, where the original wing was broken, the blood was more and more hot, the golden light was more and more dazzling, the bones were burning and itching, as if something had sprouted, was about to be reborn, and wanted to gush out.


    "Ji..."


    Du Shaofu''s fusion of your golden winged ROC bird shadow, with sound like the sound of wind and thunder, in this vast void of wings, as if soaring, can suppress Archaean, suppress the common people!


    "This guy, he realized this step!"


    Not far away, wrapped in golden light, they were Garou jueyu and Kalou Cailing. At the moment, they were awakened.


    Under that terrible power, Kalou jueyu and Kalou Cailing could only retreat and look at each other in awe of each other, for some of them took a cool breath.


    They can best see that the achievement that the guy understands at the moment is already above them, as if that guy is the real Peng, but they are not.


    "He has already reached the realm of Zhenpeng, and now he has benefited a lot."


    Jialou Cailing sighed, and her beautiful face was full of shock.


    "In the divine space, everything depends on the body and understanding, and the power of treasure will also be suppressed. The greater the progress of his understanding at the moment, the stronger the effect he will play in the divine space, and the more invincible he will be at that time."


    With a little smile on his face, Kalou jueyu said, "the flesh body and the supreme animal power of my golden winged Dapeng birds will show their power completely in the space of God, which is enough to make all directions tremble and obey."


    "In the space of God realm, please don''t be polite when you see Legalists. Kill one when you see one!"


    In the beautiful eyes of Kalou''s colorful plumes, there was the intention of killing.


    "Hoo..."


    When everything finally converged, the golden light faded, and he became introverted. Du Shaofu stretched himself, and his bones and joints crackled. With a breath of turbid air, he immediately gushed out along his throat. He felt an indescribable sense of happiness all over his body.


    "Eh..."


    When Du Shaofu looked inside, he found that there were changes in the bones and blood essence in the broken wing behind him. It seemed that he was pregnant with mystery, which was extremely mysterious, but it had not yet been revealed.


    "It''s time for us to go out. A notice has been sent from the clan. It should be that the divine space is about to be opened." Jialou Cailing came forward and said to Du Shaofu.


    "God space, I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time."


    Du Shaofu got up, his eyes were clear and bright, and the golden light was shining.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1585

    "It is estimated that the divine space will be opened in one or two days. According to the news from the clan, many hidden Tianjiao have been born. Among the nine big families, there are also some hidden strong ones going out of the pass. Some of the big families in the demon Kingdom and the beast domain are all coming out together. There is no lack of Tianjiao, which is your strong enemy. You need to pay more attention to it."


    In the magnificent hall of splendor, Jialou Changtian said to the three people of Kalou Cailing, Du Shaofu and Jialou jueyu.


    "Looking forward to World War I!"


    Jialou jueyu''s eyes gushed with golden light, leaving such a sentence. He was fearless and waiting for the war to sweep all the enemies.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are slightly picky. It''s not surprising that there are still some strong men of the older generation among the nine members. Just like in the legalist school, his sister Shaojing did not appear at the beginning.


    It must be the same situation among all of us. The strongest descendants are hiding in order to make a big splash in the divine space and get more opportunities.


    "When heaven and earth are in a great disaster, there will be demons coming out. The last time the god space is opened, many ancient forces have been waiting for this day. They have planned for a long time. When the time comes, there are bound to be arrogance and some supreme ones. It must be a fight between dragons and tigers. With your strength, you should be the best among them. However, you should be more careful. In this world, there are only nine people, the dragon family In addition to the Phoenix clan, there are also many hidden ancient forces, all of which are related to the ancient catastrophes. They are handed down only to wait for the catastrophe to come again.


    In addition, it is said that there are numerous dangers and dangers in the Shenzhou space. Although there is a talisman to protect your life, if you lose that chance, you will suffer a great loss. If you enter again by force, you will face a real opportunity to kill! "


    Jialou Changtian reminds the three people that they should not be careless. In the space of God, it will be the stage for the younger generation in the whole world. Only those who are astonished at the end can have the greatest chance.


    Then they left the hall and went back to their own courtyard. Du Shaofu did not see Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing, and others. They speculated that these guys should be practicing in the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the depths of the land, with the thunder of God, the holy cave of heaven recovered its silence after the dispute was over. Full text reading of the latest chapter


    "xilala..."


    This night, the stars are bright and the moon is dark, there is thunder, there is a light to the sky, shining on the void, reflecting the sky night.


    Then, the earth shaking noise is in the void


    "Boom!"


    The earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking. It seems that there is a fierce beast waking up. Countless dazzling electric arcs burst out from the depths of the earth. The night sky flashed and thundered in a short time. The endless thunder light burst out, just like the end of the world!


    Then, in the depths of the earth, there were ripples of space, cracks on the ground, ravines exposed, brilliant, bursts of thunder, and the breath seemed to go back to ancient times.


    In the thunderous void, a huge gate emerges. There are ancient buildings standing there, rippling with thunder light, and mysterious runes flickering. It seems that they come from ancient times and come across time and space.


    A middle-aged man walked out, with long hair fluttering, long robe hunting, covered with thunder light all over his body. It was like walking out of the ancient times. It was amazing, like the arrival of ancient gods.


    "Whoosh..."


    Behind the middle-aged, there is an old man, with eight figures swept out of master Pang''s door.


    "New Lord, the divine space is about to open."


    The old man saluted and stood quietly behind the middle-aged.


    "Mr. Lei, I''ll go back to see my son and my family first."


    Middle aged mouth, hair micro movement, resolute face, long eyebrows oblique fly into the temples, thick curled long eyelashes, soften the original rigid edge of the powerful contour, handsome and upright.


    "Whoosh..."


    One after another, they disappeared in the same place, breaking through the sky and tearing up the space. Any one of them has the cultivation strength of the world''s top strongmen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    A moment later, the ancient space, breath amazing, a terrible breath of fluctuations, the impact of the space crumbling.


    "Roar..."


    The sound of the roar of the dragon and the tiger came out, and the rune was dazzling and shining.


    Many figures appeared in front of Du Shaofu. It was ye Piaoling, qiangu jade, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, general, Gu Xinyan, ghost car, silver winged devil carving, Qin demon, Dongli carving, Lin weiqi and other people. They were more than 20 people, who combined the treasure.


    Night floating Ling''s body, covered with a Panlong war god armor, the Dragon howls endlessly, the prestige is amazing.


    &Buzz! &


    in front of the jade body, the wind and thunder resounded, making the void tremble, and a bright war gun appeared in the hand, which was extremely dignified, flowing with sunlight, and covered the void with majesty.


    This is a wild gun, which has been refined by ancient jade.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The sound of the Dragon whistling and the sparrow fluttering in the void. A bright long whip wrapped the shadow of the dragon and Phoenix and covered the sky. It entangled Du Xiaoman''s whole body. Its power was frightening.


    This is the Dragon shadow phoenix dance whip, which was refined by Du Xiaoman."Oh..."


    Du Yunlong''s cloud robe is unfolding, and his body is circled by the Dragon shadow, and the dragon power is rolling.


    This is the Dragon mask. It was refined by Du Yunlong to protect himself.


    "Boom


    The void trembles, a palm sized mountain peak is held in the hands of the general, with a kind of towering air, lingering in the glow, can suppress the four sides, crush the eight sides!


    This is Taihang Mountain, refined by the general, making its temperament more able to suppress mountains and rivers, suppress the four sides!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Boom..."


    The whole ancient space is boiling, and all the people are pushing the treasure. It is majestic. The runes are gorgeous and the power is full of people''s hearts.


    In the ancient space, it has not been a short time. Everyone has refined the treasure, and the cultivation of all people has improved a lot. These people themselves are powerful. Many of them can stand on their feet even compared with their peers of the eight major schools. At the moment, having such a heavy treasure will be a great help. After entering the space of God, they will not suffer losses.


    For example, ye Piaoling and qiangu jade, his second brother Du Yunlong, Dongli Diao, general, and so on. Du Shaofu was not worried at all. All of these people were forged by the divine thunder to enhance their martial veins, and they were forged by the holy body formula. Once they enter the divine space, they will have their own physical self-protection.


    As for the ghost car, the magic tiger king and the silver winged devil carving, Du Shaofu was less worried.


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd with a smile on his face.


    "Boom..."


    A moment later, in the purple thunder xuanding, thunder is raging all over the sky, and thick purple and gold lightning converges into thunder, falling from the void constantly, tyrannically destroying everything.


    "Ji..."


    In the thunder, the ROC neigh, golden light, a mighty and domineering atmosphere swept away, the terrible breath swept away.


    Small figures appear in the thunder, bathed in purple and golden thunder. Behind them, there is a pair of ROC''s golden wings open, and the golden feathers are stacked in layers. The shape is fierce and domineering. It''s wrapped in the secret patterns of the talisman. It''s as if there are golden wings all the time. The shadow of the giant ROC flutters its wings and shakes up to roll its power.


    "Come on..."


    Small figure, only six or seven years old, maybe not yet, nose still swinging snot, in the face of the rolling thunder, it is soaring, flying, shuttling in the thunder, as if bathing in the sea of thunder, covered with purple lightning talisman, actually devouring the power of purple and gold thunder.


    At the moment, if anyone saw, a baby was so aggressive, I don''t know how I would feel.


    Du Shaofu appeared near the thunder and looked at the scene in front of him with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the ancient space, on the mountain peak, there is a little girl of seven or eight years old. On her young face, however, she has a pair of eyes that are not in line with her peers, showing a kind of monstrous.


    "Dad, Niang, the divine space is open, you should also go!"


    The young voice came out. Around the red skirt of the little girl, there were star patterns around it. On her plump face, at the moment, the monster''s double pupil was covered with a light golden light, showing the supremacy. A blue black blue black hair tied with a horse''s tail was thrown behind the small head, and there was a vertical Rune mark in the eyebrow, which was noble and evil.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ancient space, the breath is hot, but the world is full of energy.


    A graceful and beautiful shadow slants into the sky. The posture is lazy, beautiful and moving. But the breath of no reason makes the surrounding void solidify. He murmurs: "the god space, the little star should enter it, and the guy, it seems that there is a lot of trouble recently."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s crazy. This little guy is really overbearing."


    "It''s more than bullying. It''s against the weather."


    "This abnormal boy, I''m afraid that when the temple master was as old as he was, he couldn''t be so terrible!"


    "I guess so. When the president was so old, he certainly didn''t change his state like this."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1586

    All around the discussion, Mu Lu exclaimed, it is not to take a cool breath.


    "Boom..."


    On the square, at the moment, a baby baby on her back unfolds the golden wings of the ROC, shining with gold, wrapping the arc, and fighting with a pure blood cub of the golden winged ROC.


    The baby baby looks like a clamor, but it is like a overlord. She throws the golden winged ROC bird cub into the square, shaking the ground and shaking the ground.


    Although the milk baby''s kind of strength does not arrive what lets the human be afraid of the degree, but that visual impact, is incomparable!


    "How does this boy practice?"


    Kalou Jue you, Kalou Jue Kong, Kalou Cailing are also on the side. Their faces show bitterness. Seeing the pure blood cubs of the golden winged Dapeng birds being so ravaged, their mood is not much better.


    However, all the children of the golden winged Dapeng are just shocking. As the whole family knows, the naiwa is the disciple of Da Tong leader Jialou jueyu, or the nephew of the young clan chief. It is no different from the children of the golden winged Dapeng family. Anyway, they are all their own family and a nest of rocs.


    "That''s a good boy."


    Jialou Cailing looks at the jade feather of Kalou, and her beautiful eyes are shocked and shocked by Du Xiaoba.


    "My disciple, of course."


    Jialou jueyu was not polite at all, as if everything was taken for granted. This is his disciple, who should have such an invincible posture.


    Stone city, vast, magnificent.


    The Imperial Palace stands majestic and breathtaking.


    "These are the works of Shaofu. In recent years, he led the rise of Du family and protected the stone city. He was dug up by Legalists, was not killed by plucking his wings, became king when he was young, and became emperor when he was founded. He has become the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, the master of the Seven Star hall and the temple of heaven and beast in the world also stands in Zhongzhou, which can protect the whole barren country!"


    On top of the palace, the dragon spirit of the palace was fluctuating and golden. Du Zhenwu looked at a handsome middle-aged man and said, "third, you have a good son."


    "My son, of course, is not bad. I have always known that he has my inheritance."


    The middle-aged opened his mouth, and his figure was straight, just like a spear, straight and sharp. When the peaceful voice fell, his pupils gradually became sharp and began to wave with thunder. He said, "it''s just that the Legalists shouldn''t touch my son again and again."


    "The Legalists are powerful and powerful, but I believe that it will not be long before Shaofu can lead the Du family and lead the wasteland to confront the Legalists." Du Zhenwu said.


    "The Legalists are powerful, but I''m not what I used to be. If my son is bullied, I won''t show up. It''s said that I will lose face."


    Middle aged mouth corner said, sharp black double pupil, thunder light is awe inspiring.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the sky, thunder rolling, shaking nine days.


    "The ninth way, is the rumored god space to be opened?"


    Du Zhenwu looked in the air. He was not the same as he used to be. He knew a lot of things and was no longer the leader of that small clan.


    "Boom..."


    When Du Zhenwu''s voice fell, heaven and earth were in unison. On the Ninth Heaven, there were huge wind and thunder bursts, and the breath spread. It was like crossing the ancient time and space, turning the universe upside down and turning the heaven and earth upside down.


    At this moment, in the whole world, hundreds of millions of creatures were startled and looked at the sky.


    "God space, finally to open!"


    this time, Jiuzhou above, demons, animal territory, four seas, Wutong Mountain and other places, in the void are all old shadows emerge.


    They looked at the sky, their eyes glowing and their faces excited.


    Today is the last opening day of the divine space. The sky thunder rings nine times. This is the ninth opening of the divine space. Today will be a big day for all living beings in this world.


    "Long..."


    On the sky of nine days, there is a burst of light, just like a lotus in full bloom. From above, there is light pouring down from the nine days.


    These lights are like from the depths of the sky, stretching out a strip of Huaguang Avenue, light rain pouring down the sky, bright and dazzling, like a dream, let people dazzled.


    This scene is too shocking. Above the sky, a total of 33 Huaguang avenues stretch out, falling down the heaven and earth, filled with an ancient atmosphere, like the beginning of chaos, full of misty air.


    In the depth of the brilliance, the numerous old figures in the world should also have their eyes narrowed and their hearts filled with awe.


    "God realm space opened, a total of thirty-three entrance, Kyushu, three land, one domain, a total of fourteen, nine each one, four seas, Wutong Mountain each one, 25 main road, and eight auxiliary roads, leading to the loss of the continent between the world, and then lead those out of the sky proud to participate in this event."


    Within the family of golden winged mires, the old lady looks at the sky.


    A splendid Avenue comes down, just like falling in the family of golden winged mires. In fact, it is not close to each other, and the whole animal kingdom can be seen.


    The old lady continued: "that''s the entrance road and the inspection road. The mediocre people who are not qualified to step into the territory will be excluded. If they want to enter by force, they will be killed. Chance and danger coexist in it. Go ahead and wish you a triumphant return and strengthen my golden winged Dapeng family!""Boom..."


    In a flash, the golden winged ROC bird family, a line of figures soared to the sky, they went out of the family, to climb the god space.


    A figure appeared quietly in the sky. He was twenty-five or six years old. Although there were some patches in his purple uniform, he was clean and clean. He had long black hair and a resolute face.


    "Grandma, adoptive father, I''m going!"


    His pair of pupils, clear and bright with a light of gold, turned back to the old lady and Jialou Changtian, and his figure swept away into the sky.


    Shangzhou, Huaguang Avenue comes, it is a leading Avenue, from the depths of the sky, dazzling, across time and space.


    "Let''s go..."


    Shangzhou, many ancient mountain gates, there are countless figures rising into the sky, into the light rain filled Huaguang Avenue.


    They want to visit the divine space, explore the unknown area, and get the chance in the legend.


    "Ah..."


    But just in an instant, there were countless people swept down from the sky and fell down. They roared and were unwilling to.


    But they are not qualified to enter, not everyone can enter the divine space, which refuses mediocrity.


    "I''m not a mediocre person!"


    "I must go in!"


    Some people drink, heart unwilling, eyes red, forced to step into again.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In a flash, all the creatures, strong or weak, who wanted to visit Huaguang avenue for the second time, were killed by explosion and turned into blood mist. None of them survived.


    "Be careful, that''s the way to test. If you don''t have the qualification, you can''t step on it!"


    The death of countless people has shocked many people and given them more absolute vigilance.


    "Ah..."


    There is an old man sighing below, looking at his descendants and children in the door can not set foot in the divine space, can not get any chance in the divine space, some sigh and disappointment.


    "That was the peak of the young generation in Shangzhou. He successfully climbed up and was able to enter the space of the divine realm."


    "Gongsun Mingjian has also gone up. He has been in the territory for a long time. He is going to look for opportunities."


    "He Huan Zong Su Muxin also went up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Countless screams rang through Shangzhou, countless people swept down from the Huaguang Avenue, unable to step on, unable to enter the divine space.


    However, many people, old and young, began to walk on the Huaguang avenue to enter the space of God.


    There are also half of the people, seems to have been unable to support, swept down in the middle of the air, is not willing to, in the heart.


    On the sky, 33 Huaguang avenues finally scattered in the four sides of the heaven and earth, like a dream, brilliant, amazing scene.


    Kyushu, nine Huaguang Avenue come, one from the deep sky.


    Leizhou, Wanzhou, Hanzhou, Yuezhou, Lanzhou, Yunzhou and ningzhou all have Huaguang Avenue pouring down. Countless figures are leaping, and all living beings strive to cross. We should step into the space of God.


    Countless old figures suspended in the air, looking at all this, looking around.


    At this special time, they are escorting the disciples in the mountain gate, so as not to be attacked suddenly and lose the qualification to seize the great opportunity.


    Such a grand event, once any Mountain Gate loses the opportunity, it is enough to affect the luck for thousands of years, and will never recover.


    "Go, child."


    In Zhongzhou, the old woman spoke.


    The elf like woman''s body is erect, unique and independent. Standing quietly in the air, it also gives people a feeling of vitality, detached from the world!


    The woman looked at the direction of the wasteland, then nodded, Qianying swept empty, striding to cross the Huaguang Avenue.


    "Whoosh..."


    Behind the woman, many figures follow, the breath erupts, shakes the mountains and rivers.


    On the ancient Tianzong, there are towering peaks and mists. In the distance, there are thousands of mountains and mountains with undulating waves and magnificent boundless.


    "We should strive for such opportunities."


    On the mountain peak, a thin but slender middle-aged man with black hair and blue clothes is elegant. Against the tall and straight figure, there is a bit of elegance in the lofty. With the voice falling, the figure is swept away.


    "Follow the Lord."


    Evil spirits, such as water if cold, Si ruofeng, Yin Mochen, etc. step out of the sky, follow closely.


    The stone city of the wasteland, there is the Huaguang Avenue coming, pouring light rain, such as a god rainbow across the void, the breath is huge, attracted countless eye shock.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the stone city, there are old and young, people from Du family, people from desolate country, ye family, Bai family, and other people from the royal palace.


    They are not the main force of the wasteland, but they also want to try to enter the divine space and try to compete.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, at this time, from the void above, wind and clouds gathered, there are two huge fingerprints, one left and one right, protruding from the rolling clouds.Two terrible fingerprints, coming out from the depths of the void, seem to cover the whole stone city and come with the force of destruction, to destroy all those who are in dispute and to cut off the chance of the whole desolate country.


    This is a sneak attack by a terrible strong man. He must have a deep hatred for the wasteland, and he wants to cut off the fate of the wasteland for thousands of years.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1587

    At the same time, the middle-aged suddenly burst out of his own body with a terrible momentum, which made the heaven and earth change color. In the eyes of his eyes, there was a fight of killing.


    He is Du Tingxuan, the third of the Du family, Du Shaofu''s father and Han Aotong''s man!


    But at the moment, Du Tingxuan''s thunder light eyes are deep, moved to kill, but not angry, the mood is consistent, like a rock.


    Du Tingxuan stood in the air, facing the arrival of the two terrible fingerprints, he did not move at all. He just spoke faintly and said, "kill!"


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Tingxuan didn''t do it, and Qiu Li, who was guarding the wasteland, did not have time to do so. Someone had already done it. Eight strange figures rushed out of Du''s house, such as eight thunderbolts, which shot straight into the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The eight figures immediately destroyed the world like thunder, lighting the void, destroying the withered and decaying, and directly destroyed the two annihilating fingerprints with irresistible momentum.


    "Ah..."


    Deep in the void, two screams came at once.


    Eight figures did not stay, plunder into the depths of the void, chase and go, stirring a party of wind and cloud.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Deep in the void is shaking, as if there is a sky thunder in the explosion, the shaking of the four clouds, as if to tear the space, bursts of wind and thunder, the thunder is bright and rampant.


    "Ah..."


    Not long ago, in the depths of the void, there were two screams spread out in the thunder of destruction. The runes were bright, as if to break the path of light.


    Many people have seen with their own eyes that in the void, just under the Huaguang heavenly road, two old men''s bodies turn into blood mist. Each of them is surrounded by four mysterious powerful men and killed with the speed and power of thunder.


    "It''s an ancestor of the heavenly snake sect and an ancestor of the Lingtian Valley!"


    "They seem to be fighting against the wasteland, and they are bombed and killed!"


    Some people in Zhongzhou were astonished. The two ancestors of tianshezong and lingtiangu were killed in that way. The gods and spirits were destroyed and they were killed!


    "It''s the people of the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian Valley!"


    Qiu Li stepped on the sky above the palace and looked deep into the void. He felt a familiar breath. It was the two ancestors of the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian Valley who attacked the wasteland.


    "Lingtiangu and tianshezong!"


    Du Tingxuan raised his head slightly, and his eyes were full of thunder and thunder, which seemed to blend with the space. Then his figure disappeared in the sky of the desolate country.


    "Boom..."


    A moment later, a thunder handprint fell over the sky of the heavenly snake sect. It was like a thunderbolt exploding, shaking half of Zhongzhou, making the earth in all directions cracked and the mountains and rivers turbulent.


    "Ah..."


    In the air, countless people screamed and howled, and were instantly destroyed into nothingness.


    In the tianshe sect, many of the disciples who had boarded the Huaguang passage were directly knocked down, and there were countless deaths and injuries below.


    "When I moved my son, now I will destroy your whole family."


    Du Tingxuan appeared in the heavenly snake sect. His whole body was covered with thunder light and his hair was dancing. It was like a bright arc raging in awe.


    "Boom..."


    Eight mysterious figures appeared in the sky snake sect, their figures shuttled in the sky snake sect, such as eight terrible thunder balls exploded.


    "Open up, defend!"


    In the heavenly snake sect, some people panicked, others drank, and several old figures rose to the sky to resist.


    "Kill!"


    However, the eight figures destroyed everything and broke out bright thunder, like thunder, shaking Zhongzhou, like thunder.


    When the eight figures passed by, the Fu array in the heavenly snake sect was vulnerable to a single blow, and those old figures were directly smashed to pieces and died in horror.


    They may not be able to understand at this moment what kind of existence they have provoked, and even suffer such bloody revenge.


    "Ah..."


    Scream and howl, blood flow into a river, all turned into ashes, countless charred bones piled up thousands of miles.


    At the moment, the heavenly snake sect, like a disaster in heaven and earth, is doomed.


    The sky is full of bright lightning, enough to destroy everything, bright and destroyed, dazzling and palpitating!


    In less than half an hour, one of the nine forces in Zhongzhou, Tian she, was razed to the ground, and from then on, the clan was destroyed!


    Du Tingxuan didn''t make a move. Lei Lao, who was behind him, didn''t make a move. Only those eight mysterious figures made a move to kill everything.


    "If you invade our wasteland, you should destroy it!"


    Du Tingxuan''s figure reappeared on the Lingtian Valley, breaking out with thunder and sweeping his sleeve, killing many of the disciples fighting for Lingtian Valley in mid air.


    "Boom


    At the same time, in Lingtian Valley, many powerful men also moved. Their figures penetrated through the void, and the terrible power broke out, and the fury rose.


    "Kill!"


    eight mysterious figures come, thunder and lightning erupt, and the electric arc is blazing. They take the first step to resist the strong and powerful.They fight together, killing the sky, shaking the whole Zhongzhou!


    Such fierce battles and horrors, the collapse of the void, the extraordinary terror.


    "My life is over..."


    But it was not long before the strong in Lingtian Valley had no chance to escape. They were killed on the spot, and their blood splashed into the void.


    The whole Lingtian valley was then wrapped by endless thunder, killing the sky and destroying everything.


    In a short period of time, someone crossed the void, washed the sky snake sect and killed the giant lingtiangu.


    "Lingtiangu and tianshezong have just attacked the wasteland. They want to cut off the thousands of years of the desolate country, but they are destroyed!"


    On the whole of Zhongzhou, countless eyes trembled, many old figures witnessed with their own eyes in the void, and took a cool breath for it!


    "I''m Du Shaofu''s father. My name is Du Tingxuan."


    Du Tingxuan was in the sky, and his thunder light and double pupils shot into the sky. His voice accompanied by thunder spread all over Zhongzhou at this moment.


    "Du Tingxuan, it turned out to be him. It was rumored that he had obtained the treasures related to the God thunder and the heavenly Saint at the beginning of the heavenly wasteland."


    "It turns out that Du Tingxuan is Du Shaofu''s father!"


    "It was he who appeared and destroyed the heavenly snake sect and Lingtian valley."


    "Blood washing the heavenly snake sect, killing lingtiangu and burying millions of living creatures, he is more ferocious than Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    "No wonder the demon king Du Shaofu is so ferocious. It turns out that he has a more ferocious father. This is heredity."


    Zhongzhou countless eyes far away looking at the middle-aged, terrified.


    How powerful and terrifying is the man who can kill the heavenly snake sect and the Lingtian Valley in a twinkling of an order!


    In the middle of the sky, Du Tingxuan''s body was filled with thunder. Looking at the bright Huaguang Avenue in the sky, his body was full of thunder and lightning, which was very powerful and terrible.


    "New Lord, be careful when you enter the divine space."


    The old man said in Du Tingxuan''s back, eight figures standing straight behind him, his eyes rippling with thunder light.


    "Before I enter, I still have a place to go. I''ll leave it to Lei Lao."


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth and looked at the far sky, which was the direction that he often gazed at.


    Later, Du Tingxuan crossed the void and disappeared, but left endless legends to the whole Zhongzhou.


    Du Tingxuan, originally unknown, did not know many people.


    But today, with the collapse of the heavenly snake sect and Lingtian Valley, Kyushu has been shaken for a while!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The world is turbulent, boiling everywhere, and countless creatures are fighting for it.


    "Go, children


    Between heaven and earth, many old figures from all sides are standing on the void at the moment, with solemn and serious looks, and watching the younger generation and the children of the family entering the divine space.


    "Whoosh..."


    Yin and Yang home, yin and yang two Qi alternate, star ripples.


    At the dawn of the seventh night, qijiajun and others plundered the sky, leading thousands of children and followers of the yin-yang family, just like locusts crossing the sky.


    She [he] they went to Huaguang avenue without any hindrance.


    She bathed in the divine light, such as banished immortals born, shining and standing, destined to release bright light.


    "Amitabha..."


    In Buddhism, Sanskrit is resounding, and Buddha''s shadow is in the sky. There are young people covering the Buddha''s shadow. The followers are Heng Qi, Heng Ru Shi and Jiu Chong Ling.


    Step by step, they step up to the sky, step on the Huaguang Avenue, and bathe in the divine light in the Sanskrit sound, like the rising of the sun, the miracle is in the sky!


    "Boundless heaven!"


    In Taoism, there are peerless young people who are powerful and independent. Their eyes are like stars. They follow Meng Wuyi and Yan Lixian, who bathe in light and rain and leave in the sky.


    In the farmhouse, there are goddess standing, graceful body, head in moon bun, not too much powder and Dai, but frown spring mountain, eye frown autumn water, elegant appearance, beautiful crown group Fang.


    Behind her, she followed Zhou Yu, Jiang Yunfeng and other extraordinary young people, with thousands of rural followers, step by step.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Between heaven and earth, there is darkness.


    There is a bright road, like a miracle, coming from the ninth day.


    In the void, the light is dim. A purple robed man stands on a suspended golden coffin. His posture is elegant and graceful. His face is full of angular cold Jun, and his thick eyebrows are slightly raised. His dark and deep pupils are like black holes, which makes people fascinated.


    The young man raised his head slightly, his handsome side face, his face contour perfect and impeccable, his crown hair high above his head, and his hair as long as running water ran down his back.


    "God space..."


    The cold young man opened his mouth and began to step out of the sky. From the space around him, there was an endless black spirit lingering around him, making his black pupil more and more dark and deep.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Behind him, there are countless roars, many figures, and his eyes are awe inspiring. After him, a majestic black spirit turns into a wave, and the overwhelming black spirit fluctuates like a dark cloud in the sky!


    FA family, Huaguang Avenue comes, the light is bright, leading to the gate of legalism, sky plain, shining plain light is dazzling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1588

    Originally a piece of ruins of the sky city, now cleaned up, has become a vast chalkiness field.


    In the void, a beautiful shadow stands, like a fairy descending to the earth. A blue coat floats with the wind, and a black long hair pours down on the back of his head, leaving the world like an immortal, and surpassing the secular and lofty world!


    At the moment, beside this moving woman, there is a man standing, his long black hair, unconnected and unconnected, scattered behind him, smooth and flowing like fine silk satin. On his handsome face, there is a pair of charming and magnificent eyes.


    This man is too beautiful, standing in the air, lips light pursed, smile rather than smile, temperament calm and elegant, as if in a posture of the end of the earth, looks like a kind of the vicissitudes of time.


    With his standing, everything in the void around him seems to be no longer important in front of him. He is the only one between heaven and earth


    "Go ahead..."


    Qin Tianshi opened his mouth, waved and looked forward to it.


    "Boom..."


    In the void, the woman and the beautiful man were swept out one after another. They easily set foot on the road of Huaguang, followed by thousands of Legalists'' disciples and countless followers.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    Within the realm of beasts, beasts roared and roared through the nine days.


    There are many monsters in the sky. They are human, but they are more noumenon. Although some of them are not driven to the largest volume, they are also amazing.


    Fierce beasts roar, and the spirit birds attack the sky, which turns into a wave of beasts. They enter the Huaguang Avenue in a dense way. The speed is not fast, and there are also monsters swept down and down Huaguang Avenue.


    Those who are not qualified can not enter the divine space. If they break into it by force, they will be killed.


    But there are also monsters unwilling to rush, confident that they can break in, but in the end, they just take a few more steps and are still bombed.


    "Roar..."


    The vast animal territory is boiling, and countless orcs are pouring out. They are powerful and amazing. They are full of scales and gorgeous wings. They are filled with rays of sunlight. Their breath is fierce and amazing.


    The monsters, which are rarely seen in ordinary times, are coming out in order to enter the divine space.


    "Roar..."


    The roar is like thunder, the earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking. There is a strange animal called "Taowu". Its shape is like a tiger and dog''s hair. Its face is tiger''s foot, and its tail is long. It''s amazing.


    "Moo!"


    There was an ancient beast that let the four monsters get out of the way. It was an ancient strange beast "Kui". Its shape was like a cow, but it had no horns. It was a huge black body with only one foot to support, but its breath was extremely terrifying.


    "Whoa, whoa..."


    It is said that the fierce beast "rhinoceros canal" looks like an ox with black fur and sounds like a baby. It is said that this fierce beast likes to eat human beings and is extremely vicious. It is similar to a fierce beast called human face tiger body called "horsebellied". It is like crying baby and has a ferocious temperament.


    "Wuwu..."


    In the sky, the void trembled, like a cow, white head, one eyed snake tail appeared, immediately startled the four sides, all monsters were afraid to avoid.


    This is a strange beast in ancient times. It is called "Fei" with the name of pestilence. It is said that it came from Taishan Mountain, and all the places it crossed were plagued.


    "Roar!"


    Yonghe, an ancient exotic animal, appears with red eyes, red mouth and yellow hair. It looks like an ape. It is said that once it appears, it will be accompanied by great disasters.


    "Hula..."


    There is a giant bee appeared, the whole body flowing glow, it is a strange beast Xuan bee, abdomen as big as a pot, toxic, even the real dragon do not let it three points.


    "Boom..."


    A ferocious beast, which is usually hard to see in the animal kingdom, appeared together, boarded the Huaguang Avenue and entered the divine space.


    "Boom..." "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, heaven and earth trembled, and there were big families and giant snakes, just like giant dragons.


    There are only one giant elephant, the whole body is filled with thunder and lightning, just like a mountain peak moving, out of groups.


    There is a huge demon vulture plundering the sky, flapping its wings to attack the sky, so that the four sides to avoid, dare not stop.


    "It''s the snake clan!"


    "Archean thunder elephants, they also appear!"


    "and the magic vulture clan!"


    All around marvel, encounter these terrible existence, can''t help but directly Dodge, one after another backward, dare not provoke.


    "Roar..."


    Numerous demon beasts appeared, and then in the roar around, demon fire, magic tiger, wild split bear, nine headed Phoenix and so on poured out one by one, and the breath blotted out the sky and shook the animal kingdom.


    Hundreds of millions of monsters are awe stricken, those blood vessels are they can not resist.


    No one dares to stand in the way of those monsters and beasts, so that they can take the lead on the road of Huaguang.


    "Roar..."


    "Beast domain, this is the power of beast domain!"


    "I have become the beast domain, what a powerful power!"


    There are beasts roaring like thunder, and countless monsters are excited. When they step on the Huaguang Avenue, they are immediately enveloped by an invisible great power. There is a mysterious power infused into their bodies. In an instant, they step into the realm of beasts, which is an unprecedented wonderful feeling."Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the golden light burst out in the sky, and there were many figures breaking through the sky. A powerful and powerful force suddenly diffused out of his body, making the four sides of the void cold.


    They appeared in the void above, appeared in the Huaguang Avenue, at the first one after another straight figure, is not breath amazing.


    "It''s a member of the golden winged ROC family. I''ve seen it in the beast tomb!"


    "It is the family of golden winged mires who have been born and destroyed several mountain gates in Kyushu."


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is a human being, but he is the young patriarch of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds!"


    "It is said that in addition to Du Shaofu, there are also supreme Nirvana within the family of golden winged mires


    "It''s the supreme beast clan. It''s too deep. It can be juxtaposed with dragon clan and Phoenix clan."


    All around the monster instinctively fear to retreat, dare not stop the golden winged ROC bird family''s footsteps, that a breath is too terrible.


    "See you in the space of God!"


    the golden winged ROC bird transformed itself into the noumenon, destroyed the space, flapped its wings to strike the sky, and sent out a bright golden light. It swept into the Huaguang avenue without being swept, but directly swept to the deep.


    "Boom..."


    Around the breath surging, strong winds, below the flying sand and rocks, one after another in anticipation of excitement, rushed into the Huaguang Avenue.


    "Old Yao, brother Qingchun, let''s all go in. Be careful..."


    Du Shaofu waved his hand and said to his side that the medicine respected the doctor but had no life. Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, said.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, the figures swept out and stepped on the Huaguang Avenue.


    The light is shrouded in light, such as bathing in the divine light. Yaozunyi is not excluded, yepiaoling is not excluded, and qianguyu is not excluded.


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaohu, lanhuan, chipeng, yinyimodiao, Jiangjun, guxinyan, donglidiao, linweiqi, etc. are all successful.


    The Huaguang road is also a test stone, proving that they all have enough talent to set foot in the realm and are not mediocre people.


    Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Jialou jueyu, and Kalou Cailing are already in the martial area, and they are easy to step on now, without any pressure.


    "Ha ha, is this the power of territory?"


    "I feel as if I have infinite power in my body, which is inexhaustible."


    "Yujing, this is the power of Yujing!"


    people were surprised, shocked, shocked and stunned.


    When they set foot on the Huaguang Avenue, they were immediately wrapped up by the mysterious great power, and they had the cultivation and experience of the realm, which was inexpressible and profound.


    On the bright Huaguang Avenue, Du Shaofu was covered by light and rain. It was like being bathed in the ancient atmosphere, and his whole body was inexpressibly comfortable.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu also saw that on the Huaguang Avenue, it seemed to be a road leading to the sky, but actually there were many steps formed by the condensation of many talismans and secret patterns.


    The more you look up, the greater the resistance will be.


    however, when you step on the Huaguang Avenue, Du Shaofu doesn''t feel any change in his cultivation, but the mysterious power and runes around him attract Du Shaofu''s attention.


    "Brother, let''s go up."


    Du Xiaoqing said to Du Shaofu that the people were already excited and moved towards the divine space.


    "You go first. I''m going to study this place."


    Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaoqing that he was fascinated by what he found in these Huaguang Avenue.


    "Let''s go. We don''t care about him. Let him study it slowly."


    Du Xiaoyao turned his mouth and was too lazy to pay attention to Du Shaofu, and then left with Du Xiaoqing.


    "It''s strange."


    Du Shaofu was staring at the study of the runes in the Huaguang Avenue. He felt some familiar atmosphere. He was able to resonate with himself and began to study with great interest.


    "What is the devil doing?"


    "Why doesn''t he leave?"


    The beast was surprised and just looked up at the demon.


    The family of golden winged Dapeng birds is coming in a great deal. All the animals are giving way and dare not fight. The rest of the animals are still waiting below to pass through the Huaguang Avenue, hoping to enter the space of God.


    But at the moment, the devil will squat on the Huaguang Avenue, walk two steps, and stamp his feet.


    "My God, what is the devil doing?"


    "The devil is trying to destroy the passage?"


    All of a sudden, the people were shocked to find that the terrible devil started to attack Huaguang Avenue. He didn''t have time to attack Huaguang Avenue, which made the whole Avenue wobble, as if he wanted to be broken up for it.


    Everyone is scared. This is the first guy who has nothing to do when he is full to attack Huaguang channel.


    "No, if the passage collapses, no one can get in."


    The monster was worried and ignored. He rushed into the Huaguang avenue for fear that the passage would be destroyed by the devil. No one could get in at that time."Hiss..."


    However, the monster just stepped into the Huaguang channel, but it was immediately shaken open by a huge rebound force. It was not qualified to enter the divine space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1589

    "Bang!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s golden light energy swept out of his hand and hit the rune steps of Huaguang avenue under his feet. The low and dull sound spread, and the rune steps fell to pieces.


    "Boom..."


    Almost at the same time, above the sky, in the depths of the Huaguang Avenue, a huge energy shock, like thunder, pierced through time and space, directly shot Du Shaofu down the Huaguang Avenue.


    Du Shaofu fell from mid air and impacted the earth below. In the sound of "boom", Du Shaofu rushed into the earth and blasted out of the gullies on the ground. The crushed stones shot chalky like meteorites.


    "Punishment!"


    In the sky, the large characters of golden light runes appear on the sky, like the true words of gods, which are known to all over the world and change color.


    "What''s the matter? It seems that someone has been punished!"


    "Is this someone punished by the divine space? I have never heard of such a thing!"


    "Who on earth is so angry and hateful that he is punished by the divine space!"


    The world talked and searched around, trying to know who was so angry and hated by people. He even provoked Shenyu space and was punished by Shenyu space.


    The animal kingdom is silent and astonished.


    As the beasts saw with their own eyes, the ferocious demon Du Shaofu was directly blasted down the Huaguang Avenue by the divine space, and he could not even fight back. He could not help but take a cool breath.


    "The devil is so ferocious. Heaven is angry and people hate it."


    "If you have nothing to do, you will have to suffer."


    Some people laughed, and then some continued to rush into Huaguang avenue to seek opportunities in the divine space, but there were also continuous demons swept down.


    Du Shaofu dashed out of the rubble, stepped into the air and looked at the Huaguang Avenue in the sky. Finally, his eyes showed a look of awe and did not dare to be more presumptuous.


    "I just want to study it. There''s no need to rush me down."


    Du Shaofu patted his purple robe and his disordered hair. His mouth curled. His heart was oppressed. This divine space was too unfriendly.


    "Hiss!"


    Later, Du Shaofu continued to soar to the sky and set foot on the Huaguang Avenue. He was a little careful, for fear that he would not be able to step again.


    However, it is good that Du Shaofu successfully set foot again. Shenyu space was just a punishment and did not disqualify him.


    "Roar..."


    The beasts around him no longer paid any attention to Du Shaofu. They rose to the sky one after another, flapping their wings and striking the sky. They roared with astonishing brilliance. The fierce breath swept through the sky, and there were demons walking on the Huaguang road. Then they were surprised and shocked.


    But they all kept a certain distance from Du Shaofu, and they were not willing to provoke the ferocious demon king, the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC family, and no one was willing to do so.


    "Isolated from everything, very mysterious."


    Du Shaofu stood on the Huaguang Avenue as if he had realized something.


    On the road of Huaguang, the secret patterns of the talisman are flashing, the light and rain are pouring, and they are bright and colorful. They have a great power, which makes people like to have an epiphany.


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to attack Huaguang Avenue any more, but he walked back and forth along the road, walking out and stepping in.


    "There are two kinds of heaven inside and outside, one in and one out. Entering is like a prisoner, and going out is like seeing the sun."


    Du Shaofu murmured: "this is because the heart is bound and trapped in nothingness, unable to extricate itself, unable to see the true chalkiness of various dharmas, and the impermanence of various actions..."


    Du Shaofu was meditating, pondering and comprehending in the struggle of animals.


    "Roar..."


    All around roar like thunder, ten thousand beasts fight to cross.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was isolated from everything and immersed in his own understanding.


    "All dharmas are extinguished and all living beings have already been destroyed. In fact, no beings have been destroyed. All dharmas have no self and realize Nirvana..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked into the depths of Huaguang Avenue, and his eyes were empty. It was a road, dazzling and illusory, shining brightly.


    Later, Du Shaofu sat on the spot on the Huaguang Avenue, surrounded by runes, like rain and light, and began to understand.


    "What the devil is doing is not epiphany, is it?"


    "It is estimated that the brain just punished by the divine space is stupid."


    Looking at the strange behavior of the ferocious warlord, the animals are curious, but they still dare not disturb.


    The ferocious demon king has long been known outside, and he is also the young patriarch of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds. No monster dares to move.


    The monster who can step on the road of Huaguang has the accomplishments of the realm level in a moment, but he should avoid it and dare not to approach the ferocious demon king.


    A demon who has been punished by the divine space is better to avoid it, so that they will not be harmed.


    "Rumble..."


    The sound of Tao resounds through heaven and earth, the space of God opens, and all living beings in heaven and earth compete for each other.


    "Territory, this is the power of territory!"


    "I''m a territory, a powerful force!"Between heaven and earth, one after another on the Huaguang Avenue, there are creatures surprise, step on the Huaguang Avenue, immediately have the power of the territory.


    But there is also an old man and a strong man frowning secretly. Their cultivation strength has long exceeded that of the first time in the realm of heaven. They will not be swept down by the divine space, but just want to go further and venture into the divine space to seek opportunities and compete with young people.


    Just as soon as they set foot on the Huaguang Avenue, they were immediately suppressed. No matter how strong their cultivation was, they were suppressed to the initial peak of the territory and could not go further.


    However, they are still in the realm of being suppressed. They are much cheaper than some young people.


    However, they should be careful and not be careless.


    It is said that the practitioners who have surpassed the first registration of the martial arts domain and the first nine star landing will not give them a life saving talisman after they enter the divine space. If they die in the space, they will not have a chance to come back again.


    "No!"


    On the Huaguang Avenue in the world, there are countless creatures that have been shaken down one after another. They can''t step on them and are not qualified.


    Countless creatures yell and roar, unwilling and regretful, full of disappointment and unwilling to accept the fact that they are mediocre.


    In particular, many practitioners of wuzun realm have already set foot in wuzun. They are strong in the world, but they can''t go any further and can''t enter the space of God.


    This proves that they have come to the end of their practice if there is no accident in their life, which makes them very upset and regretful.


    "Ah..."


    Between heaven and earth, there are old figures sighing, and there are strong people who regret that many of their descendants and disciples can''t step into the space of God.


    God domain space, only qualified personnel can enter, between the heaven and earth, the martial realm of the practitioners, actually not too much, but Kyushu, nine, demon, animal territory, four seas, Wutong Mountain, three land and other places, add up a lot.


    What''s more, as long as there are enough talented creatures in this world, they can enter the god space, regardless of the age, the strength of cultivation.


    There are hundreds of millions of creatures in the world. If you have the potential, you can enter. At the moment, there are many people who have stepped into the space of God.


    All living beings just want to get chance and make themselves further.


    If there is great power, it is to seek great opportunities and prosper in the world.


    Even powerful people have been planning for countless years. From ancient times to the present, they are all seeking for it. This is the last chance. Strength goes in and out. Go all out!


    One after another on the Huaguang Avenue, some people have been the first to enter the depths of light, disappeared at the end of the line of sight, stepped into the space of God.


    Behind them, there are countless figures, just like carp crossing the dragon''s gate. Only when they cross the dragon''s gate can they leap into Jackie Chan.


    On the sky, the Huaguang Avenue across the void leads to the four directions. All kinds of light are shining in the sky, spraying thin purple fog, gorgeous and moving, and the world is full of energy.


    Legalists, on the sky plain and Huaguang Avenue, thousands of figures successively enter the divine space, carrying the hope and expectation of Legalists.


    Tens of thousands of people entered, hoping to get many opportunities and prosper Legalists.


    "This time I have a great opportunity for Legalists."


    In the Legalists'' lineup, many of the strong eyes were beaming with anticipation.


    They put their hopes on thousands of children who have entered the divine space. Most importantly, they know how strong the two leaders are.


    The two leaders, one born in the supreme, a real monster, they join hands, who can fight in the divine space, enough to sweep everything!


    "Line up, follow and enter the divine space to assist my Legalists. As long as you get the chance, you can become the official members of my Legalists."


    Around Huaguang Avenue, there are many powerful Legalists directing some of the last followers to climb it.


    The responsibility of these followers is to assist the children of Legalists. The Legalists promise that as long as they can get a chance in the divine space, they can become the official people of Legalists. This is a great temptation.


    "Go in and look for opportunities. As long as you can get opportunities in the divine space, you will be able to escape and be cultivated and protected by our Legalists."


    The two Dharma protectors were in charge of the battle, and their voices came out, which made the blood boil in the hearts of the final followers, full of excitement and expectation.


    "Hi..."


    Suddenly, an electric light appeared quietly in the middle of the sky. The speed was too fast. When the electric light passed, the void was broken, and it appeared in front of the two Dharma protectors.


    Someone stealthily attacks in front of the Legalists or in front of the two ancestors of the Legalists.


    This is beyond everyone''s imagination, and the Legalists have never thought of it.


    "Bang!"


    When the electric light appears, it is as powerful as thunder. When it comes to the body of the second protector, the air will roar, and then it will explode directly. The bright thunder is like thunder light exploding chalkiness.


    The second Dharma protector was not a weak one. He immediately responded, but he had no time to resist. He felt the strength of the attacker, and urged the defense with all his strength. The halo of his whole body suddenly burst out. It was as dazzling as the sun that he could not look directly at. His breath was breathtaking and his momentum was overwhelming.In an instant, the two Dharma protectors also had a circle of ancient beads thrown out. On the beads, the holy light appeared, the secret arts lingered, and the runes were towering. Finally, they turned into a huge circle of light, and they locked themselves in it directly.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder light explodes, such as the sky thunder rolling, which directly destroys the Holy Light Rune above the aperture, and the terrible force of thunder breaks up the ring of ancient rosary beads and the light is broken.


    The sound of sonic boom reverberates through the sky like thunder!


    "Poof..."


    Two Dharma protectors spewed blood out of his mouth, and his pupils were shocked. In this moment, he saw a figure, a familiar figure.


    At the same time, a huge terrible breath erupted, which made the two Dharma protectors unable to resist. A thunder light claw print was directly buckled on his neck, like an eagle catching a chicken and clasping him in his hand.


    "If you dare to attack our legalist family, you''ll die!"


    the two ancestors, Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi, were the first to kill them. They were angry and attacked them in front of them in front of the gate of the Legalists. This was a slap in the face.


    The two Legalists twisted the void and imprisoned everything. The air exploded and the runes were as bright as fireworks. They immediately rushed to the attacker.


    Then, even if the two elders of the Legalists took the attack at the same time, something surprising happened. The sneak attacker had already been prepared. No matter how strong and fast the two Legalists were, the sneak attacker would have torn the void away.


    However, unexpectedly, the attacker did not escape, but directly boarded the Huaguang Avenue and set foot on the Huaguang Avenue.


    No matter how strong the two Legalists are, they distort the four sides of the void and imprison the four sides of the space, but they can not imprison the road of light connecting from the divine space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1590

    The figure, standing upright on the Huaguang Avenue, has a straight face, thunder light in both pupils, sharp eyes and hair dancing like an arc.


    "It''s you..."


    The second Dharma protector was terrified. His neck was seized and his voice was wet and dry. He knew the person who had forbidden him. It was Du Tingxuan who led the Legalists to bring back Han Ao Tong and Du Shaojing. Therefore, he made great achievements and was cultivated by the Legalists. His accomplishments have soared in recent years.


    However, these two Dharma protectors did not expect that the Dalits and mole ants that he did not put in his eyes at the beginning were now caught in his hands with such great momentum, and they were so powerful.


    "Yes, it''s me. I''ve never been a pariah in your mouth, but now you are a mole ant in my hand!" Du Tingxuan opened his mouth and looked directly at the two Dharma protectors, and his sharp eyes gushed out the intention of killing.


    "He''s Du Tingxuan, Du Shaofu''s father!"


    "That''s him, he''s Du Tingxuan, Du Shaofu''s father!"


    In the family of Legalists, many people exclaimed. Some met Du Tingxuan and recognized his identity.


    "What do you want to do, Du Xuan


    Li Chenfa opened his mouth, and his voice vibrated everywhere, but he did not catch up with Huaguang Avenue. He could not enter at all. If he forced his way, his accomplishments would exceed the realm. If he entered by force, he would be killed by the space of the divine realm. What''s more, even if he could set foot, he would be suppressed at the same level of cultivation.


    "I''ve long been told you that before I live, you should never touch my son. Unless I die, if I get angry, the consequences will be very serious."


    Du Tingxuan''s voice is very peaceful, but it is so sharp. With his voice falling, Shuangtong''s killing intention is not covered up.


    "Kaka..."


    The thunder light swept out of the paw print, and then broke out. The neck of the second protector of the Legalists was suddenly broken. In the explosion of the thunder, the body turned into ashes, and the spirits and spirits were all destroyed.


    The second protector had no chance to escape. He died in an instant. In front of the powerful Legalists, he was killed by Du Tingxuan on the spot.


    "Boom..."


    Many followers of Legalists are also in the process of being blasted by thunder. On the Huaguang Avenue, they are also directly overturned and suffered no mishap. Many others are overturned from the Huaguang Avenue and suffered heavy losses.


    "Kill him for me!"


    Qin Tianshi was angry, his voice was gloomy, and his eyes were dazzling.


    Now this is in front of the whole world. Du Tingxuan is so presumptuous, and the face of Legalists is completely gone.


    "Kill!"


    At that time, many powerful figures of the Legalists came out and set foot on the Huaguang Avenue. They wanted to kill Du Tingxuan and avenge the Legalists.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, many figures came to kill, all of them were strong Legalists, urging the methods of Legalists, all kinds of attacks, and the fusion of various magic power.


    "Roar


    The pulse soul roars, the martial pulse urges, the energy bursts like a rainbow, and the bright light shines in the sky.


    They boarded the Huaguang Avenue. They wanted to kill Du Tingxuan!


    "Kill!"


    Du Tingxuan''s sharp, double pupil, killing intention is not covered up, thunder and lightning burst, fingerprints congealed, around the body surface lightning haunted, covered by lightning war armor, such as the God of thunder, thunderbolt, bright and gorgeous, the breath of ancient and destroyed, the terrible power of the Huaguang road trembling.


    "Bang!"


    The deep thunder resounded. Du Tingxuan made a big opening and closing. A middle-aged legalist was smashed by a palm and turned into a blood mist. In the light of thunder, all the spirits and spirits were destroyed.


    "Boom


    An old man was swept by thunder and destroyed his body. Just as Yuan Shen escaped, Du Tingxuan arrived and smashed him with a slap.


    "Boom..."


    An old man with long hair was gnawing his teeth, and his eyes flashed with uncontrollable anger. He was like an enraged lion. The magic power came, and the great power came, and the chalkiness of Du Tingxuan were crushed.


    "Broken!"


    Du Tingxuan blows out a fist, and thunder light suddenly appears, shining in the sky.


    The old man changed color. He felt palpitations. His magic power was trembling.


    This is his strongest strength. I don''t know how many strong men he has killed in the outside world.


    But at the moment, the old man saw his magic power exploded with his own eyes, and was blown up by Du Tingxuan''s fist, which broke into pieces.


    The old man was shocked. Du Tingxuan smashed his magic power with such a blow.


    He is a strong legalist, enough to sweep the outside world, but at this moment, on the same level of cultivation, he is swept away by Du Tingxuan.


    This is too terrible. The old man was shocked. Du Tingxuan was so powerful that he wanted to retire, but it was too late.


    Du Tingxuan appeared in front of him, a thunder light handprint was patted on his body, and was blown to pieces on the spot.


    "Boom..."


    Du Tingxuan shot again, and directly killed a pulse soul turned into a real spirit, smashing a middle-aged man into a chest with one blow.


    "No..."The middle-aged screamed and howled, and the force of the destructive thunder poured into his body, destroying the vitality, and how to resist it was useless.


    That thunder light can destroy all of him, finally the flesh body explodes, the soul is driven out!


    "Well, there are amazing movements in the Legalists."


    "Who is the holy God who is killing the Dharma family?"


    the realm of God, the space of heaven and earth, connects the heavens and the underground, makes Kyushu nine, three lands, one realm, and the four seas Wutong Mountain begins to connect invisibly. There are old figures in the void, and can be far away to spy, surprised and surprised.


    "Boom..."


    In two or three minutes, eight powerful Legalists were swept and killed by Du Tingxuan at the same level of cultivation.


    It is impossible for Legalists to resist.


    All the Legalists were dumbfounded. It was just as terrible as Du Shaofu. It swept through his peers. It was incomparable and invincible!


    "Vulnerable!"


    Du Tingxuan was standing on the Huaguang Avenue, upright, straight and sharp like a javelin. Under his eyes, he was so fierce.


    "This is a provocation to our Legalists..."


    Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa were chalky, gnashing their teeth, bulging veins, flaming eyes, full of anger, but they did not let people go up.


    Eight strong men have been lost. They are furious, but they are still clear and clear. They know that they will die if they go up again.


    "Hateful!"


    "It''s humiliation, to be washed up!"


    Among the powerful Legalists, he was full of rage and anger. However, no one dared to go up. Du Tingxuan was so terrible that he swept his peers and could not be matched.


    "You are arrogant. Do you think you can be safe and sound on it? Kill my children of Legalists, and I will destroy your Du family!"


    Li Chenfa was furious and his momentum broke out, causing the sun, moon and stars to move and tear the void. He crossed the void, penetrated the space, and left in the direction of Zhongzhou.


    His goal is the stone city of the wasteland. He wants Du Tingxuan to come down and let Qin Tianshi deal with Du Tingxuan and kill him directly with the shame of Legalists!


    however, Du Tingxuan did not move at all and did not pay any attention to it.


    "Boom..."


    The heaven and earth are shaking, the earth is shaking and the void is crumbling. Li Chenfa, the founder of Legalists, is angry. He crosses the void like stars and goes down to Zhongzhou.


    All the way he caused the world vision and shocked hundreds of millions of creatures!


    "If the Legalists dare to move the Du family and the golden winged Dapeng birds, they are bound to destroy all legalist orthodoxy!"


    At the end of the void, in the distance of the space, there is the voice of the old, and the strong men of the golden winged mires are coming rapidly.


    "The Legalists can''t move the Du family. I''m a yin-yang family asking for a statement!"


    "Mohism is here, Li Chenfa, don''t overdo it!"


    Almost at the same time, far away in the void, a strong voice came across the void and arrived in Zhongzhou.


    Li Chenfa was furious and not stopped. He wanted to fight. He crossed the sky and came to Zhongzhou. He would not give up. He wanted to kill the Du family.


    "The Du family is too presumptuous and should be destroyed!"


    Li Chenfa appeared on the barren land, which aroused the wind and cloud of heaven and earth. With the general trend of heaven and earth, it was like destroying the world, and swept down with great spirit.


    He wants to destroy the whole wasteland, destroy the stone city and kill the Du family!


    "Boom!"


    This kind of terrifying power is incomparably formidable. The mysterious patterns of the talisman are bright, the sky is falling and the earth is cracking. The void is crumbling and sinking. There are mountains and rivers under it, the mountains collapse and the volcano is thin. The scene is amazing.


    "Is this the end of the world?"


    Above Zhongzhou, hundreds of millions of living creatures are frightened, and those in the wilderness are even more creepy. All this is too terrible.


    "Go away!"


    At this time, from the stone city of the wasteland, a word "roll" came out, shaking the sky for nine days, and then a huge claw print was revealed, and a huge thunder rose from the sky.


    This claw print is so huge that it seems to be able to grasp the stars, pieces of thunder light runes are interwoven, mysterious runes are blooming, and they are imposing on the world, shaking ancient and modern times!


    "Boom..."


    In the middle of the air, the void is shattered, the footprints pass, and everything is destroyed.


    Li Chenfa''s mighty power burst into a brilliant light in the stalemate, but it did not last long, and then it dissipated in the void.


    The power of annihilation was resisted, and the huge claw print left five long black cracks in the void, and then dissipated.


    "The Du family has such a strong man!"


    The shadow of Li Chen''s body smashed the void one after another, staggered and retreated. In his fury, he stamped on the void one last step, stabilized his body, and suddenly shocked in the void.


    Li Chenfa never thought that the small stone city of the barren country, this small Du''s family, is actually so strong in guarding!


    "When the old master was alive, killing your Legalists was like killing a dog. Get out of here!"


    Stone city Du home, there is such a sound vibration void, such as thunder resounding, not polite, powerful people trembling millet."Boom "Boom "Boom


    At the same time, at the end of the void, three figures came.


    The golden light is shining, the void is trembling, and the hegemony is incomparable.


    There are stars, yin and Yang flow.


    The sky is full of water mist, and the world is wet, and then turns into ice cold, so as to freeze the emptiness of heaven and earth.


    A wiry old woman appears in the void, an old star comes, and a beautiful woman appears.


    "My peasant family and Du family also have a lot of origins. Moving Du family means moving my farm family!"


    Suddenly, the void rose again, and an old man came.


    He looked like he was in his 70s and 80s. His clothes were simple and his trousers were rolled up. It seemed that he had just come from farming.


    But with his arrival, the whole land of Zhongzhou is roaring endlessly, and the long river of Zhongzhou is tumbling up with waves!


    "Kalumura, starlight, ice ink, old man of earth hoe!"


    Seeing the four figures, Li Chenfa''s face changed greatly. Especially when he saw kalumura, his eyes were gloomy and ugly.


    "Anyone who wants to come to Zhongzhou will come!"


    This is an old woman. With her figure appearing, she raises her hand directly and slaps Li Chenfa in the past.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1591

    The palm is very strong, and the whole void is shaking. The light is dazzling. The brilliant and blazing runes are released. It contains terrible means. The hidden patterns of the talisman are interwoven, and a vision emerges from the void.


    Li Chenfa fought back with amazing methods. One fist contained great momentum. It was full of fire in all directions, and the runes were interwoven. It was as hot as thunder and lightning.


    The fist filled the sky, penetrating the void, there was a dark space, cracks spread, destroyed everything, collided.


    "Boom


    A large void in the explosion, the ground below also shaking, shaking nine days!


    "Pedaling..."


    Li Chenfa was shaken back, and the great ancestor of Legalists was shocked back.


    The appearance of this scene in front of us makes several super strong people feel incredible. Even the old ladies of the golden winged ROC birds are picking their eyebrows slightly.


    "Whoosh..."


    Above the void, there are many figures emerging again. They come from the ancient Tianzong, xuanming sect, wuliangjiao, xuanfumen, etc.


    The comers are old, men and women, as well as middle-aged people. Any one of them is very strong, but it can not be compared with ice ink, star soul old monster, Tianzu old man and so on.


    They were far away, not too close, and their eyes were also surprised at the old woman.


    Under the public''s eyes, the old woman is limping, but her eyes are deep. She is the green master from Dongli, and many people in Zhongzhou have already seen her.


    Li Chenfa looked at the old woman in the middle of the sky, and his eyes were twitching violently at the moment. Then he looked at the kalumura and glanced at the stone city of xiakong. Without any hesitation, he just tore up the space and left without any hesitation.


    "Where to escape!"


    The old lady was angry, and the golden light burst out, tearing the space to chase.


    Ice ink, star soul old monster, tianhoe old man looked at each other on the face, and then followed the old lady.


    The old woman looked at the stone city in the middle of the sky, and then disappeared.


    "Oh..."


    "Boom


    Deep in the void, there is the sound of dragon chanting, there is a huge gas coming, there are two terrible old people also later, appeared in Zhongzhou void.


    Deep in the eyes of the two old men, there was a wave of divine light. They looked at the direction of the stone city in the desolate country, showing a color of surprise. Then they went to the direction of Legalists.


    Sky plain, Huaguang Avenue, Du Tingxuan upright, double pupil sharp.


    "Hateful!"


    However, no one dared to go up. They could only stare at Du Tingxuan.


    "Boom..."


    Not too long, the sky trembled, the whole sky plain was trembling, the earth was shaking.


    All of the Legalists were surprised and looked at each other. Then they saw their ancestors come back in confusion, panting and disordered, with a golden light behind them. They were chasing after them.


    "Kalumura!"


    Qin Tianshi changed color, and the Dragon Robe shook. A golden dragon was lifelike, just like a living creature rushing out. The invisible breath of the whole body crushed the sky, and the talisman and secret patterns broke out. It turned into a world, turning the universe around and blocking the golden figure chasing Li Chenfa.


    "The Legalists are too much!"


    A stream of starlight rippling out, just like a star river emerging in the void, the ancient boundless pressure is released, and the starlight old monster comes to help the old lady.


    On the plain of the sky, the void is changing, and the air of ice diffuses and the frost flies down.


    The earth roars, the whole sky, the plain, the earth trembles.


    Ice ink and tianhoe old man came, did not speak, but momentum has been self-evident.


    "The peasant family, vaguely, the Mohist family and the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, have they formed an alliance?"


    The wind and clouds are surging in the sky, and the sound of dragon chanting resounds. Two old men appear, making the void solidify.


    The two old men were all dazzled. One was majestic, and his whole body was filled with real dragon breath.


    Another old man was slender, dressed in a red robe, full of fire, blazing in the sky, such as volcanic eruption.


    The arrival of these two elders made Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa a sigh of relief. Otherwise, they would never be able to deal with the four men of kalumura, Bingmo, xinghunlaoguai and Tianzhuo.


    "Gongsun Ho, Long Teng, are you making an alliance with Legalists?"


    The old man picked up his eyebrows and looked quite surprised.


    "Long Teng, you dare to come


    The old lady''s eyes flashed with gold, but she didn''t like the dragon, the golden winged ROC.


    Looking at the old lady, the old man named Long Teng is also gloomy and ugly. The golden winged ROC birds are the old enemies of the dragon clan, and they have deep hatred.


    "Amitabha


    "Boundless heaven!"


    "The last time the divine space is opened, the catastrophe of heaven and earth is coming. Everyone is calm!"


    "Calm down, everyone. The divine space is opening up. We can''t cause a bloodbath."


    Suddenly, the sky plain trembled, the voice fell, a shadow came.All of a sudden, there were Buddha shadows floating in the air, bright runes light rain coming, old figures appeared, and majestic figures appeared in the sky plain, just like miracles.


    Each of them is extremely powerful.


    They are the strong ones of the nine. They will not be attracted by the changes under the ice ink, star soul old monster, Li Chenfa and others.


    "Thank you very much for taking care of my son. Thank you, Yin Yang family, Mohist family and farmers for your help. Thank you very much


    On Huaguang Avenue, Du Tingxuan clasped his fist, and he learned a lot about it.


    "After the divine space, my father and son will settle accounts with the Legalists in person. If there is a place to rely on your predecessors, I will invite you, but I can do it today." Du Tingxuan said.


    Listening to Du Tingxuan''s words, he looked around at the upright body, and the Legalists'' eyes twitched.


    They did not expect that after sending away the evil stars such as kalomora and fuyibaina, the Du family came out of Du Tingxuan, which was the source of all the troubles.


    At the beginning, there was an ancestor of the legalist family who kept the father and son.


    But in this short period of more than 20 years, both father and son have grown to a terrible state.


    Originally, the Legalists did not put the father and son in their eyes, but unconsciously, the Legalists found that the father and son not only grew to a strong stage, but also had a terrible lineup.


    They have become mature and have reached the point where the Legalists have no choice but to fear.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, on the Huaguang Avenue, there was a thunderbolt, bright and dazzling. The vast air swept through the sky. Du Tingxuan was wrapped in endless thunder light and resounded through the void.


    "He seems to have reached the peak level of Fengyu!"


    The strong people all around are not ordinary. They have extraordinary eyesight. They can also feel the cultivation level of Du Tingxuan through the Golden Avenue.


    "Boom


    Du Tingxuan stepped out on the Huaguang Avenue, and stepped on the rune steps behind him. He faintly heard the sound of dragons and snakes, and the endless thunder broke out on his body and crossed the void.


    "What is he doing?"


    "It seems that Du Tingxuan is breaking up his accomplishments."


    The strong people present were shocked, surprised and shocked, and all changed color.


    They saw a shocking scene, that Du Tingxuan step out, the closure of the territory into a straight line down to the beginning of the military region.


    "Boom


    In the second step, Du Tingxuan stepped out, like the thunder in the sky, shaking all directions. His thunder light burst out into the sky, and his breath fell to Nirvana wuzun and fell below the realm.


    "Pooh


    At the moment, Du Tingxuan''s lightning armor cracked, and his mouth spat blood. The arc was raging on his body surface, as if there was blood spilling. It was a sign of cracking on his body surface.


    "Boom "Boom "Boom"


    Du Tingxuan walked out several steps in a row, one step at a time. It was like a heavy hammer in the sky, which made the strong people on the scene tremble with fear.


    When the last step out, Du Tingxuan''s breath had been weakened to the extreme, and his whole body was dripping with blood, as if his body surface had been cracked, his bones were broken, and his eyes were red with blood. It''s full of blood.


    But at this moment, the thunder is all around, shaking the sky!


    "The day after tomorrow, he will do all he can, and he will abandon himself and fall from the territory the day after tomorrow."


    Some strong people were shocked. Du Tingxuan actually dropped himself from the imperial realm to the level of the day after tomorrow.


    This is tantamount to self abandonment of cultivation, becoming a mole ant, the postnatal environment, even not a warrior, incomparably small.


    "Legalists, when my father and son come out, it''s time to settle accounts!"


    Du Tingxuan turned back and wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth with his sleeve waving. The thunder light on his body filled his body and repaired the cracked body surface.


    Although his cultivation has fallen to the day after tomorrow, how small it is, but at this moment on the Huaguang Avenue, he is still the first time to ascend the realm of martial arts.


    Just at the moment, Du Tingxuan''s real cultivation level was cut off by his force. The day after his fall, he returned to mediocrity!


    As the voice dropped, Du Tingxuan turned around and looked into the depths of Huaguang Avenue. Without hesitation, he stepped forward, leaving behind a shocking figure.


    "Self abandoning cultivation is a great perseverance. He is dissatisfied with himself and wants to rebuild in the space of God, and he wants to go on another road."


    Ice ink looks at the back, as strong as her, at the moment also eye light shock.


    At the level of feudalism, he even voluntarily abandoned his own cultivation and embarked on another road without knowing the result. How many people in the world have such great perseverance.


    What''s more, those self abandoning accomplishments will suffer great pain, which is beyond the reach of people!


    "It is said that if we can make a further living breakthrough in the divine space, we may get the supreme nirvana." The star soul old monster is full of yin and Yang, and his eyes are filled with starlight.


    "It''s a great determination to repair another road. It''s a great perseverance to enter the space of God and hone the danger. It''s a great perseverance. At the cost of great perseverance, great perseverance and great determination, his goal is beyond human reach. He wants to achieve Nirvana and rebuild himself!"The old lady opened her mouth. In her golden eyes, she was shocked. With a smile, she murmured, "like a son, like a father!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1592

    Looking at the tall and straight back that disappeared in the sight of Huaguang Avenue, the strong Legalists moved one by one, gnashing their teeth, and their eyes showed a chill.


    On Gongsun holmium''s face, his eyes were covered with fire, and his breath was so hot and amazing that he looked at people like he wanted to turn people into ashes.


    As time went by, the struggle between the living beings of heaven and earth came to an end.


    For a whole day and a night, the light covered the sky, and there was no sun and moon in one day. Thirty three Huaguang roads released endless light.


    Few creatures continue to climb the Huaguang Avenue. Most of the creatures below the level of the martial realm between heaven and earth can enter the divine space that they are qualified to enter.


    The rest of those who had gone beyond the initial stage of the martial arts realm but were not strong enough to enter the realm were not many.


    Those who want to go in are just some casual practitioners and those who are facing the time limit. They can only look for opportunities, otherwise they will face the erosion of the time limit.


    In the other great schools of the gate, the fiefdom and the great realm practitioners are not easy to take risks. Although they can occupy some advantages when they enter, they are more dangerous. They will not be protected by the space of the divine realm. Without the talisman, they will die.


    Animal field, Huaguang Avenue, light rain, spray purple mist.


    Below dense figure and ten thousand beasts circled waiting, curiously looking at the sky.


    All the monsters who have the potential to enter the divine space have boarded the Huaguang Avenue and been led away. Some of the failed ones have been smashed into blood mist, but only a few have been killed.


    More failed monsters in awe, although the heart is also unwilling, but dare not to rush, can only leave this life regret.


    "What the devil is doing


    "Are you really stupid? It''s been a day and a night, and I still don''t go in."


    "Is it understanding?"


    There are demons to talk about, very curious, but dare not disturb.


    "Boom..."


    Above the sky, the rumbling sound spread, and the light on the sky fluctuated, like the reversal of heaven and earth. The thirty-three Huaguang roads began to rotate alternately, with light spinning from the sky.


    "If you want to join the Tao, it will be on the land of chenhuang!"


    Between heaven and earth, suddenly there are countless eyes in the quiver, many old figures began to cross the void, quickly toward the chenhuang land.


    "Open the wormhole of space and go to chenhuang land."


    Within numerous mountain gates, there is a space for wormholes to open and lead people to chenhuang land.


    Chenhuang continent, one of the three continents in the realm of three continents and nine states, is called Sanlu together with the ancient wasteland and the heavenly wasteland. It is said that there are ancient secrets hidden in it.


    Each time the divine space is opened, the last 33 Huaguang roads will merge into one and appear on the land of chenhuang.


    In the Shenyu space, those who encounter danger or are killed will be sent out of the Shenyu space safely and appear on the land of chenhuang.


    In the sky, the sky and the earth turned upside down. Thirty three Huaguang roads were spinning and finally turned into a Huaguang Avenue, which appeared on the land of chenhuang.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Many of the world''s top strong figures have also come down on the land of chenhuang, falling on the towering peaks, looking up at the sky.


    "Who is that boy?"


    All of a sudden, someone was surprised to find that there was a figure sitting cross legged on Huaguang Avenue, surrounded by light and rain. It was mysterious and mysterious, which was very surprising.


    "It''s him, Du Shaofu!"


    Some people knew Du Shaofu, such as Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi. They crossed the void at the first time. Although they had spent a lot of time, they had already arrived in chenhuang.


    The old lady, Bingmo, xinghunlaoguai, etc. also met Du Shaofu.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    As time went by, more and more figures appeared on the land of chenhuang.


    They are all strong in one side of the mountain gate, or a strong family, a giant on one side.


    For a time, Chen Huang mainland, strong as clouds, super strong countless.


    They stand on all sides and distort the void. Those who are not strong enough dare not approach at all.


    "Roar..."


    There are also many huge monsters on the land of chenhuang. They are the nine headed Phoenix, the demon fire, the magic tiger, the sky snake family, the demon vulture family, the Archean thunder elephant and so on.


    These strong men appear on the land of chenhuang, occupying one side one by one. Their breath is vast and boundless. Their eyes look at the sky. If there is a day to rise, the momentum makes people tremble.


    "That little fellow is so strange. Who is it?"


    A giant elephant stands on the mountain, shining all over, with thunder in its pupils.


    "What a strange little fellow."


    A giant bird hovered in the air, blocking the sky and the sun. It was haunted by a terrible smell, which made many strong people around feel turbulent.


    "Is he understanding..."


    As time went by, more and more people on the land of chenhuang were staring at Du Shaofu curiously.Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, etc. looked at the figure in the sky, hate the teeth itching.


    But at the moment, as soon as kalomoro and others were present, and it was also on the Huaguang Avenue, Li Chenfa and others wanted to do something, but they couldn''t do anything. They could only watch the itching figure of the hate teeth, and they were so dignified that they could not do anything about it.


    "Knowing that all dharmas are known to be extinct, but the Dharma itself is not. Now it is the meaning of extinction. I understand..."


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in the air. On the Huaguang Avenue, Du Shaofu opened his closed eyes, and there was a flash of light. The voice came from his mouth: "what is silence? Birth and death means extinction. All dharmas follow their own principles and are often self extinguished. "


    "Hum..."


    When his voice dropped, there was a tremendous energy flowing around between the heaven and the earth around him. It came down on the Huaguang Avenue, forming an energy vortex above his head, connecting the heaven and the earth.


    "Hula..."


    The energy of this heaven and earth is very strange, there is no big energy fluctuation, only the Ancient Runes all over the sky are not short of flashing.


    At this time, on Du Shaofu''s body surface, there were bright and crystal runes flashing. In the vibration of his skin, with an ancient and amazing power, it finally aroused the resonance of heaven and earth, and made the sound of wind and thunder resounding in the sky.


    The rune overflows, finally implicates the entire Huaguang Avenue.


    At the moment, Huaguang Avenue is alive, affected by some kind of influence, begins to fluctuate, and finally entangles in his body.


    The Ancient Runes twinkle, such as the reverse flow of the Star River, the vast energy fluctuation of heaven and earth, and the mysterious great power coming to baptize Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the world and the earth changed their color. Du Shaofu''s body became more and more crystal clear, and his power became more and more vast and surging.


    "The boy is breaking through!"


    Anyone present is a strong man in the world. Naturally, it can be seen that the young man in purple war clothes is actually starting to break through on the Huaguang Avenue.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is making a breakthrough. He has been understanding the extinction. In Du Xiaoyao''s Rune space, he finally realized some.


    On the Huaguang Avenue, he had a flash of light, found something, and began to have an epiphany.


    Du Shaofu had an amazing understanding of the ancient stone tablet and achieved baquan Dao, bajiandao and baqiaodao. At the moment, he suddenly realized that it was a natural and smooth process.


    "Ji..."


    On the road of Huaguang, Du Shaofu''s profound meanings and understandings flashed out. The supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng birds, the stars of the Yin Yang family, the purple fire of the purple flame demon Huang, the profound meaning of Dongming grass, undead grass, real dragon, thousands of beasts, thunder in the sky, magnificent and desolate breath


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1593

    "My God, how many tricks does that boy have?"


    All of them are the best ones in the world. It''s hard for anyone to practice one of them.


    But at the moment, the youth in purple robes are all gathered together, covering the whole world and pushing the whole world.


    All kinds of profound meanings are manifested, and the great Qi influences time and space, which makes the strong people in the present age change their colors.


    "Boom..."


    In the end, Du Shaofu stepped into the sky and achieved great success.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Du Shaofu was entangled by the Huaguang Avenue, as if he was shrouded by the star river. He was the only martial artist in the sky and the earth!


    "He is the supreme nirvana, and has stepped to the end of silence!"


    At that time, the powerful people from all over the world marveled, and their eyes surged with shock. They looked at the young man in purple robes. They were crystal clear, strong and mysterious, and mingled with heaven and earth, causing resonance between heaven and earth.


    That is a heaven and Earth Supreme, God like youth, like the gods come!


    Only those who are familiar with the young man will know that this guy is a devil. At this moment, he has made great achievements and made great achievements on the road of Huaguang. His feet are silent and shining in the world!


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The old lady smiles. It''s her grandson. The glory of the divine space leads to a breakthrough on the road. The enlightenment is dead. It''s the first person in history, who can shake the past and shine the present!


    "The boy has broken through the nirvana of the great supreme. In this way, he can realize the extinction. It is really powerful. The Legalists are afraid to regret that their intestines are green this time."


    There are many eyes to the Legalists Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi, with a faint laugh, they are watching the excitement.


    First, Du Shaofu and his father killed the Legalists, and then Du Shaofu broke through again, shining in the world.


    This wait for Tianzi, the Legalists missed it!


    When Du Shaofu was in the sky, the whole person was wrapped up in the Ancient Runes. His whole body was bright and clear, and his eyes were more and more clear and profound.


    At this moment, in the depths of Du Shaofu''s double pupils, his eyes opened and closed, and there was a golden light, like thunder, rippling with thunder.


    Finally, everything gradually subsided. Du Shaofu stood on the Huaguang Avenue and looked down into the sky, which seemed strange. Then he felt a lot of hot eyes projected on him. Looking along, he met Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi and other Legalists.


    Du Shaofu immediately realized that it was on the way to the space of the divine realm. The cultivation would be suppressed, and those beyond the realm could not break in. Therefore, they could only stare at them, but not themselves.


    Feeling the time, he looked around. Then Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile. He looked up at the depths of Huaguang Avenue. His eyes narrowed. Then he turned back and looked at Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa. He said, "Qin Tianshi, Li Chenfa, you two old masters. All the Legalists should be in the space of the divine realm. Wait for me to go in and kill one!"


    "Boy, dare you!"


    Li Chenfa was furious when he was called by his name and threatened.


    But at the moment, Li Chenfa''s heart is absolutely afraid, that boy was able to sweep his peers, at the moment, breakthrough again, the strength is amazing.


    What''s more, the boy is the supreme nirvana or the supreme nirvana. When he reaches the divine space, there are several people who can be opponents.


    Thinking of this, Li Chenfa''s heart also shook violently, the meaning of his eyes burst out.


    "Old man, do you think I dare not? Wait for the descendants of Legalists to be kicked out one by one by my emperor. Any chance has nothing to do with your Legalists!"


    Du Shaofu sneered at who he was afraid of on Huaguang Avenue. He was absolutely fearless in the face of Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi. He said, "if you two old people are not convinced and have the ability to fight, if you can come up, kill them on the spot!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu was full of confidence. As long as Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi could come up to the Huaguang Avenue, they would surely be killed.


    However, Du Shaofu was also very surprised at the moment. Just after the breakthrough, his accomplishments had been completely extinguished. However, on the Huaguang Avenue, it seemed that he had not been suppressed to return to the level of extinction. He had been kept at a new height. His body was full of endless energy, as if he could move mountains and seas and smash the void.


    This made Du Shaofu want to fight with a strong man and verify his cultivation at the moment!


    "Little bastard, when you come out, I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    Li Chen''s face was flushed and his eyes were angry. He had no ancestral demeanor.


    From the moment he left the pass to being abused or even slapped in the face, the reason for all this was that Du Shaofu was pointed at his nose and scolded by Du Shaofu. Li Chenfa could imagine that he was going crazy and could not worry about any image.


    "Do you have that skill?"


    The old lady glanced at Li Chenfa in the distance and did not take it to heart. However, one of the warnings in her eyes was self-evident. Her frightful chill was not covered up. Then she looked up at the sky and said to Du Shaofu, "my son, your father appears, and has entered the divine space."


    "Is the drunkard Dad out?"Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly burst out with golden light, and his eyes were beaming with joy. Finally, the drunkard father had news and entered the divine space.


    "Long..."


    Suddenly, the sky trembled, from the depths of the light, there was light swept down, and finally condensed into several figures, falling into the void one after another.


    It was a few middle-aged and young people, a face of horror, double pupil show fear color.


    "What have you suffered?"


    Someone asked, wanting to know what was going on inside.


    However, it is no surprise to all the strong. It is said that before long, after the opening of the divine space, some people would be killed or fell into danger and finally be sent out of the divine space.


    "Some people are killing and plundering the bag of heaven and earth in it!"


    Some middle-aged people came back to their senses and had just suffered death. They were really walking between life and death. They were still trembling and trembling. When they saw the powerful people from all directions, they did not dare to be rude and said everything they had encountered in the trembling millet.


    "Hiss..."


    Another figure fell, a face of fear and horror, is a follower of everyone.


    "I was in danger, and before I could react, I was robbed!"


    The man opened his mouth and was scared out of his wits.


    These people who were squeezed out of the divine space stood in the air, shivering, and seemed to dare not enter easily.


    They had a talisman last time, so they can still be safe. If they break in again, if they are robbed, their real spirits will be destroyed.


    They have just been faced with death. The smell of death makes them tremble and their bodies are still soft.


    "Drunk dad, I''m coming!"


    Du Shaofu spoke softly and looked at the Huaguang Avenue behind him. Step by step, he stepped on the rune steps, like climbing up the sky.


    However, at the moment, something surprising happened. The rune steps under Du Shaofu''s feet were broken to pieces, which turned into Ancient Runes and disappeared. It was mysterious and gorgeous.


    "All dharmas are from the original, and often self extinguished, so it is."


    Du Shaofu whispered softly, his eyes beaming with joy. Step by step, his back was broken to pieces. He turned into an ancient rune, and there was no more punishment in the divine space.


    "What he has just learned in it is amazing!"


    "This son is amazing, not in the pool!"


    There are strong people around. They are extraordinary. They can feel the changes caused by Du Shaofu, and they are inseparable from the benefits they have learned before.


    "Is he Du Shaofu, the supreme Nirvana who swept the nine masters and the dragon clan?"


    "The Legalists have pushed out an extraordinary Nirvana master!"


    "Not only that, but the Legalists themselves have provoked a pair of terrible father and son, as well as many forces!"


    "It is said that the Legalists did a shameless thing to the little guy, and personally turned a promising younger Bi into a deadly enemy."


    A strong man opens his mouth and sighs in a low voice.


    The faces of all the Legalists were gloomy and ugly. They were beaten by the students.


    "Boom..."


    At the entrance of Shenyu space, there is a bright purple fog, the door of the void filled with light. It has a bright streamer, which is condensed by the ancient mysterious runes. It appears in front of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, twinkling with light and with the breath of reincarnation. It is a mantra ciphertext.


    The light of the incantation''s ciphertext leaped and seemed to be looking at Du Shaofu. But then, it ran away from Du Shaofu''s forehead and disappeared, leaving Du Shaofu in a daze.


    Du Shaofu clearly felt that the spell ciphertext was going to fall on his forehead, but he didn''t know why. It seemed to feel something, and finally it disappeared directly.


    "Ha ha, that boy didn''t get the complete recognition of the divine space, he didn''t get the life saving talisman!"


    The gloomy faced Legalists Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi burst into laughter, as if they were happy to see Du Shaofu killed once in their eyes.


    They saw with their own eyes that the arrogant boy didn''t get the talisman. If he suffered an accident in the divine space, he would be really robbed.


    "It''s strange that there is no talisman in such a beautiful posture?"


    Around the strong whispered, in the heart is very strange, such as the posture of the guy, unexpectedly did not get the protection of life talisman.


    "It is said that the older generation, or those who have the posture and potential to enter the divine space, but the potential and posture are not too strong, will not be protected by the talisman."


    In the divine space, everything is taking care of Tianjiao and the supreme, and taking care of the top generation in the heaven and earth. The stronger the posture is, the more protection will be received.


    On the contrary, the worse the posture is, even the talisman won''t exist.


    "Strange, God space should not be wrong, is that boy''s talent is not as strong as imagined?"


    "Strange."


    Du Shaofu''s situation has aroused a lot of discussion and attracted the attention of the powerful people in the world.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t care about it. He stepped directly into the space of God and disappeared completely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1594

    "Wait, the divine space will open for half a year at least and three years more. It will be a long time for them to return triumphantly."


    Looking at the last Du Shaofu also entered the Shenyu space. Some strong people opened their mouths, waiting for the return of the disciples'' children in the divine space.


    Naturally, they have to wait here. If the disciples'' children bring back the chance, they won''t be watched by others. Therefore, they have to wait in person to make sure they are safe.


    In particular, this time, the divine space is the last time to open, so the chance is bigger and there can be no mistakes.


    As for the time when someone gets a huge opportunity, whether they want to make a move or not depends on the situation.


    If that chance is enough to make them jealous, then who is really not sure.


    However, many of the strong men present were praying for their disciples not to meet the evil king Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan.


    Du Tingxuan has destroyed his accomplishments. If he can''t come back, there will be no threat. If he wants to do it again, his chances are slim, unless it is a miracle.


    Since ancient times, no one has dared to try that.


    However, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is really unmatched. Whoever provokes it will be unlucky.


    Thinking of this, many of the super strong people present have intentionally or unintentionally looked to the Legalists. The most unfortunate thing in the world recently is probably the Legalists.


    Some people even expect that after the closure of the divine space, if Du Shaofu, the demon king, can get further opportunities, then the Legalists will be even more unlucky.


    "Whoosh..."


    In succession, many figures appeared on the land of chenhuang. There was a space for wormholes to open in the distance. The middle and strong members of various forces were also rushing to separate their camps and wait on the land of chenhuang.


    Although it is not a short time to open the divine space, it is not a short time for the practitioners present, that is to say, the time for closing a short time is not much in the long years of practice.


    Among the powerful forces, the most worrying thing is whether the descendants of the disciples in the sect can win the chance in the divine space and bring thousands of years of luck to the chalkiness of Shanmen family.


    "Hum, do you think you can still come out, boy, you''re dead without a talisman!"


    On a mountain peak, Li Chenfa looked at the depth of the divine space, and his eyes were cold.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The divine space is a world of its own. It is an ancient existence, a relic left from ancient times, and a mythical existence.


    It is said that there are not only ancient ancestral temples, but also ancient strongmen left in the divine space, and there may even be the remains of ancient monsters.


    For the divine space, even for those super strong in the world, it only exists in the myth.


    Ordinary people simply can''t imagine, in ancient times, those strong people and huge mountain gate, what kind of degree was it.


    The mountains of Dachuan are verdant and dark green. The world is full of energy, and the ancient runes are still floating in the air.


    This secluded divine space was born, ushering in creatures with potential and qualification from all sides of heaven and earth, and gathered the heroes.


    With one step, Du Shaofu immediately arrived in the divine space.


    In the face of the vast space, the ancient breath forced people, as if it was across time and space into the ancient times, Du Shaofu''s mind also trembled.


    A huge skeleton of thousands of feet across the valley, winding in the distance, white bones, filled with runes, filled with ancient breath, exuding the spirit of beasts through the ages, but the secret bones have disappeared, and have been acquired.


    The skeleton of a giant bird that spreads its wings to cover the mountains straddles several mountains. It spreads its wings and strikes the sky. There is still a fierce power remaining, which makes people feel palpable.


    There is an abyss that stretches across the mountains without a head. The surface of the abyss looks like a knife. It is cut off by a sharp weapon. It is caused by a blow. What a terrible strength the shooter is.


    In the distance, there is a group of peaks, which are cut off by Qi Qi, and are smooth. The strong men who make the move are unfathomable.


    "What an amazing place!"


    Standing in the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu looked around, breathing the air from ancient times. Standing on this ancient land, he seemed to be able to feel the power of the ancient times. It was an era of great power.


    In ancient times, the strong came out one after another, and the pride of heaven rose together. The supremacy ran rampant. The contention of a hundred chalkiness made people''s blood boil.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the air, occasionally there are many figures across the sky, but there are three or five groups, there are seven or eight groups, but they form a lineup of each other and do not invade each other.


    In this, everyone is the first time in the martial arts. No one can get much advantage. There is no absolute necessity and self-confidence. No one will take risks.


    When someone saw Du Shaofu, they didn''t know if they knew him, but they didn''t mean to disturb him.


    Du Shaofu looked around for a moment. There were 33 entrances to the Shenyu space. Now it seems that they have converged into one. Their breakthrough has delayed time. I''m afraid it''s hard to find Du Xiaoyao, Jialou Cailing and others. It''s said that the divine space is as vast as a world, so huge."Looking for opportunities..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared in the same place. He had already delayed his time, but he didn''t want to miss the opportunity.


    In the vast space, there was no time to see an endless stream of human figures. Only then did Du Shaofu really feel how attractive the divine space was to the living creatures in the world.


    "Roar..."


    There are monsters flying in the sky, fierce birds flapping their wings, and human figures flying across the sky by magic tools and tools.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Where there are people, there are disputes, and there are amazing wars at no time, which resounds from all sides.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to them, nor did he know them. He did not feel familiar in his keen power.


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu stopped in the air and looked far ahead into the wild peaks.


    Deep there, Du Shaofu felt a kind of energy fluctuation, which should come from a kind of precious medicine, but not the general treasure medicine.


    "It is worthy of the divine space, and there will be harvest." With a smile in his eyes, Du Shaofu turned into a golden rainbow and disappeared in the air.


    "Jinyang lingguo."


    A moment later, under the vast abyss, Du Shaofu held a golden, crystal clear and energy fluctuating spirit fruit in his palm.


    This is a kind of precious medicine. I''m afraid it has been at least 8000 years old. The energy is surging, which makes Du Shaofu''s eyes look happy and his heart beats with the fluctuation of energy.


    It is said that Jinyang lingguo, however, has a great effect on the strong in the boundary.


    "Good luck."


    Du Shaofu put away Jinyang lingguo with satisfaction, then spread out his body and rushed out of the mountains and abysses.


    "Boy, what have you just got? Give it to me. I''ll spare you!"


    Just as Du Shaofu had just swept out of the abyss, a group of figures suddenly appeared, including men and women, old and young, with a total of ten people, with sneers and banter in their eyes.


    Du Shaofu had a bad start and was robbed.


    "Well, it seems that the boy has no talisman. He doesn''t have any talent. He has to break in by force."


    "Ha ha, how dare you come into the divine space and die?"


    Some people found that Du Shaofu''s eyebrows had no talisman in his heart, so they burst into laughter, and they no longer put Du Shaofu in their eyes.


    Du Shaofu looked at the ten people around him. There was a light in his eyebrows. When he looked carefully, he saw a series of ancient ciphertexts, which he had seen at the entrance of the divine space, but they disappeared in front of him.


    "Life saving talisman..."


    Du Shaofu looked at him and was very depressed. Why did everyone seem to have a talisman, but he didn''t? Is it because the divine space punished himself, so he punished himself.


    If so, the punishment would be too heavy. Du Shaofu was very depressed and upset.


    "If you don''t speak, you are a fool. Hand over the bag of heaven and earth, or you will live to the end!"


    A big man looked at Du Shaofu and scolded him. The treasure he wanted at the beginning was already a bag of heaven and earth. He didn''t put Du Shaofu in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1595

    "Hand over your bag of heaven and earth, and roll away quickly!"


    Du Shaofu finally opened his mouth. When he was robbed, he was depressed, but he had no good temper.


    What''s more, for Du Shaofu, it would be better if he didn''t rob others. However, someone robbed him of his head. How could he let it go? This is his old line.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, ten people were suddenly stunned, and then all their eyes poured out a cold smile.


    This is the space of the divine realm. Even if the strength of cultivation is strong, it will be suppressed. It is the same cultivation to ascend in the martial area.


    Now ten of them, even if the other side is more powerful, ten against one, is definitely winning.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    There are big men cold drink, eyes dew kill intention, immediately, do not want to say more nonsense, for them, it is not the first time to do such a thing.


    Then, everything exceeded the expectation of the ten people, and a scene that they could not forget happened in their life, and they were terrified.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Under a series of muffled noises, ten people were directly exploded and turned into blood fog. Finally, they were wrapped and disappeared by mysterious light. Even the blood fog was not left behind. Dozens of heaven and earth bags also appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu reached out and the golden light burst out. He wanted to imprison the mysterious light. It was a talisman, which aroused Du Shaofu''s curiosity.


    But the mysterious light can''t be imprisoned and disappear in an instant.


    "It''s strange. It seems that there are several kinds of esoteric means."


    Du Shaofu felt that the mysterious light was somewhat similar to the runes on the Huaguang Avenue outside. He decided to pay attention and look for opportunities to study it carefully. Maybe he would make some special discoveries.


    After opening dozens of bags of heaven and earth, he harvested a lot, then put them away, and Du Shaofu left.


    Du Shaofu wanted to enter the deep space of the divine realm and seek opportunities. He also wanted to find Du Xiaoyao, Dongli carving, generals and silver winged magic carvings, ghost cars and others as soon as possible.


    Du Shaofu was worried about the shameless Legalists. Maybe the Legalists would attack the people around them in the divine space. This is not the first time that the Legalists have done this, and they have to guard against them.


    At the same time, on the land of chenhuang, ten figures fell down at the same time, holding their bodies steady. They were all shocked and shocked.


    Ten of them were killed by the second. If it had not been for the talisman, they would have been dead at the moment.


    Ten people look up at the space of the divine realm, hesitating to lose the talisman. If they want to enter the space, they will look for opportunities.


    "Whoosh..."


    Finally, ten people can not help temptation, after stabilizing their emotions and suppressing their fears, they still choose to enter.


    The temptation in the space of God is a fatal temptation for practitioners, which can not be resisted.


    "Whoosh..."


    When Du Shaofu was flying in the divine space, he met more and more people along the way. There were countless fierce animals, spirits and birds. However, no one robbed Du Shaofu in the places where there were too many people.


    "Quick, the news comes from the elder martial brother ahead. There is a treasure in front of us!"


    "Don''t let anyone get ahead."


    A lot of figures went in one direction, flying in the air.


    "There is a treasure


    When Du Shaofu''s keen vitality peeped into his eyes, his eyes suddenly brightened. How could he miss it? He immediately mingled with the crowd.


    In a large crowd, no one would notice him.


    There are so many creatures in the world. Although the name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, has been spread all over the world, not everyone knows him.


    Flying in the air, many figures are moving in the same direction, with various forces.


    These people should have the means to communicate with each other. Once they find treasures and need to strive for help, they will inform their neighbors and allies to help.


    With a large number of people, Du Shaofu mingled with the crowd. He felt that the treasure he had found in front of him was absolutely not simple. Otherwise, it would not have caused such a stir. Along the way, Du Shaofu even met many top disciples of the nine states.


    "Roar..."


    The vast Valley, the breath is ancient, there are animals roaring out, shocking people.


    At least two thousand figures gathered in the valley, all for treasures.


    Du Shaofu mingled with the crowd and looked into the deep valley. The roar of the monster beast was amazing, like it came from ancient times.


    "Ziyu sect, a convert of Legalists!"


    Suddenly, before the valley, Du Shaofu saw some familiar figures. Although he had not dealt with them, he had seen them, and had seen them in Legalists.


    Ziyu sect in Yuezhou is a convert of Legalists.


    At the moment, there are many disciples of Ziyu sect, who are standing in front of the valley, as if waiting for the valley to let no one enter.


    In front of the valley, even a nine star Rune array was arranged to cover the valley, obviously to prevent people from entering.


    But at the moment, it is obvious that the disciples of Ziyu sect underestimated the allure of treasure search. I don''t know why they missed the news and attracted no less than 2000 people.In this, we are all the beginners of martial arts, so in the face of thousands of figures from the collapse of the moment, about 20 disciples of Ziyu sect are also quite afraid.


    What''s more, there are many irascible monsters and other powerful disciples among the people here. They are not very good tempered.


    "If you have a treasure, you can win it if you have a destiny. What does Ziyu sect mean?"


    "Don''t Ziyu Zong put others in their eyes? Open the Fu array and let us go in!"


    A lot of people were angry and angry, and they wanted to fight.


    "Don''t make any noise. This was discovered by my Ziyu ancestor."


    Some of the disciples of Ziyu sect drank and summoned up their courage. However, in the face of the anger of two thousand people, some even kept coming, but they had little confidence.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were always on the valley. Under the barrier of the rune array, he could also feel the amazing energy fluctuation coming from the valley. The energy fluctuation was extremely amazing. There were runes from the deep valley. The roar of beasts was amazing, and the breath of ancient wilderness was permeated. If you could feel that it came from ancient times.


    "What kind of treasure is that? It should be strong."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. His face was full of longing. The treasures in the valley must be extraordinary.


    "Ziyu clan is too much. It was discovered by many people together. Why should it be taken as one''s own?"


    "Hands on, let''s break in!"


    at present, the crowd is angry and the breath is surging, so we have to break the array by force. Thousands of people together can easily push the block of the Fu array.


    "That Fu array is extraordinary. It may be hard to break through it!"


    There were also a lot of fufu masters on the scene. Their eyes were shining, and they could see that the fufu array was not simple. It should not be too easy to break through.


    "Well, you have to consider clearly, if there are Legalists in it, if you want to break through, then you can afford the price."


    A disciple of Ziyu sect opened his mouth and mentioned the Legalists. At the moment, there are Legalists in the valley.


    "Legalists..."


    Those who can enter the space of the divine realm are all of those who have come to know what the Legalists represent. Suddenly, someone''s eyes twitch.


    They are not afraid of Ziyu sect, but they have to be afraid of it.


    "What about the Legalists? Can they take their treasures for granted?"


    there was a young man who drank in front of the crowd. He was also from the great school of great learning and had a strong orthodoxy behind him.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, a figure swept out of the rune array, a very strong power wave, a brilliant Rune lightning out.


    The strong power fluctuation is like an arrow from the string, and the potential is like a galloping thunder, which instantly impacts on the young man who drinks heavily.


    "Bang!"


    Under the low and dull sound, the figure of the youth directly broke into pieces, and then disappeared by the mysterious ciphertext, and was killed on the spot.


    An extraordinary young man appeared on the spot with a strong momentum. He looked around with disdain and contempt in his eyes and said, "my Legalists are in it. Who dares to rush into battle? Do you want to die?"


    "No, it''s the Legalists!"


    All of them immediately changed color and were absolutely shocked. They were shocked, and those who were closer to the extraordinary youth retreated abruptly.


    There are a lot of fierce birds in the air, and some monsters show their fierce light. But at the moment, the young man who faces the legalist school is restrained and afraid.


    The young man looked at the people in front of the valley and said, "of course, treasures can be seen naturally and can compete with each other. Our Legalists are not unreasonable. Two hundred people can enter the valley and join hands to win treasures. The quota is limited. Those who register first go in. As for others, leave early."


    Hearing this, some of the people in front of the valley hesitated, but immediately someone signed up, forgetting just the crowd feeling angry and forgetting just about to break into the battle.


    In awe and temptation, more than two hundred applicants immediately vied with each other.


    "Two hundred is enough. Let the others go."


    The youth of Legalists speak with pride.


    Those who didn''t get the name of the newspaper were disappointed, but they were smiling and looking forward to getting the treasure.


    Although some people are still dissatisfied, no one dares to say anything more.


    "The Legalists are really shameless. I''m afraid there is a huge crisis in it. Let''s find some people to go in and be cannon fodder."


    In the crowd, there was a voice coming out and a sarcastic tone.


    "Who is it? Get out of here!"


    A terrible breath immediately followed the voice of Du Shaofu. The voice was so loud that the young man''s eyes were killing each other.


    "I''ll come out and you''ll run."


    Du Shaofu looked indifferent and stepped out of the crowd. In an instant, all the eyes around the valley fell on Du Shaofu.


    Through the crowd, the eyes of the young Legalists fell on Du Shaofu in a flash. For a moment, his proud face was like a ghost, and his face was covered with fear and shock."Du Shaofu, it''s you..."


    The voice of consternation came from the mouth of the young legalist, and his body was shaking.


    "Qin Zhe, I can''t see you are so arrogant outside."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, smiling rather than laughing. The young man was no other than Qin Zhe of Legalists.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu knew that there must be a huge crisis in the valley. Preparing Qin Zhe to come out to find someone was not to win the treasure together, but to bring some cannon fodder in.


    However, Du Shaofu could not help feeling that he met the purple feather sect and the Legalists here. However, he had a narrow road.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1596

    "Is he Du Shaofu the demon king?"


    "How can the ferocious demon appear in us?"


    The reputation of Du Shaofu, the demon king, has been widely heard in the world. At the moment, people''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu and were surprised.


    "What do you want to do? Our people are in it. You can''t get it!"


    Qin zhe looked at Du Shaofu who walked out of the room. He was trembling in his heart and was afraid of some unknown people.


    "Are there any Legalists in it? That''s great, so I won''t go there."


    Du Shaofu showed a surprise like smile and walked towards Qin zhe step by step.


    "Run away..."


    Qin zhe was scared. He gritted his teeth and weighed the pros and cons. He immediately turned around and ran away. He wanted to escape back into the Fu array. When he met with the crowd, he would be sure to deal with Du Shaofu. As for the 20 or so disciples of Ziyu sect outside, he had no hope at all.


    All around them and the disciples of Ziyu sect changed their color in astonishment. None of them thought that the Legalists'' children, after seeing Du Shaofu, turned around and fled.


    "You want to escape."


    Just at the moment when Qin zhe turned around and fled quickly, the calm voice came out, the void fluctuated and the golden light filled.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu appeared in front of the former in a ghostly way. He put his hand out and held it on his neck.


    For the people of the world, the high-ranking legalist children were held in the hands of Du Shaofu like an eagle catching a chicken.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you really want to do? Our people are in it and will not let you go."


    Qin zheme showed fear, his voice was hoarse, his face was red, his veins were exposed, and his face was ferocious.


    "When I go out, I remember to tell the old men and people of the Legalists that I will kill one after another. I am very serious."


    "Bang!"


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Qin zhe had been crushed into the void and turned into a blood mist.


    After Du Shaofu quickly took the bag of heaven and earth, he could not imprison the talisman again. He could only watch Qin zhe be taken away by the talisman and could not kill him completely.


    "Those who are converted to Legalists should be killed at the same time."


    His eyes swept over the more than 20 disciples of Ziyu sect, and Du Shaofu shot again and killed them.


    These disciples of Ziyu sect are not the real first time to ascend the realm of martial arts, but they have the cultivation strength in this divine space.


    Du Shaofu has been able to crush everything in the same class. After Du Shaofu''s breakthrough to extinction, his cultivation and strength have not been suppressed at all. How can these disciples of Ziyu sect be rivals.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    As the low and dull sound spread, there were dozens of bags of heaven and earth in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    Dozens of disciples of Ziyu sect were killed in seconds and left in the life protecting talisman.


    "Hiss..."


    A strange Rune erupted in Du Shaofu''s palm, which was imperceptibly connected with the divine space. It was the Enlightenment of Du Shaofu''s Enlightenment on Huaguang Avenue. It was actually that the talisman was imprisoned for a moment, but then failed to work. With the disciples of Ziyu sect, the talisman disappeared mysteriously.


    Du Shaofu didn''t tangle, but his face was full of joy. At least, he made a new discovery about the strange talisman of protecting life. Then he covered himself with golden light and went directly into the Fu array. His figure disappeared.


    As for the people in the valley, Du Shaofu ignored them. He had nothing to do with himself, nor did he need help from other people to deal with the Legalists. Although these people were not a mob, they were absolutely useless.


    In the valley, there was silence.


    Seeing Du Shaofu, in a flash, he killed more than 20 fellow practitioners like a tiger in a flock. The living creatures around him were shocked, unbelievable and hard to calm down.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu is so terrible!"


    Some people exclaimed, and their hearts trembled. It was said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was the first person of the younger generation in Kyushu. He could be compared with the top young generation of the nine masters, and deserved his reputation.


    Deep valley, a quiet, around the line of sight some dark, in front of a few ancient towering trees, about 100 Zhang above, shocking.


    What is more shocking is that there are no leaves, like dead trees, which lose their vitality.


    But the crown of the tree blocks out the sun and covers the four sides, covering the dim sight. Only a little light can be poured into the deep valley through the overlapping branches. It is very strange.


    Throughout the valley, filled with the ancient Xiao Sha breath, like an ancient battlefield, the air is also filled with a cool.


    Under a big tree, now with his back against the tree, there are dozens of figures sitting cross knee.


    Their body exudes a bit of pressure and blood, some people with some blood and injuries, but has been recovering quickly.


    There is no doubt that these people should have just experienced an amazing war.Among the crowd, there was a young man with a leader''s appearance, which was extraordinary.


    If Du Shaofu was here, he would certainly not be unfamiliar. Li Chuya of the legalist school, who had fought on the stage of Legalist martial arts, was a good existence, and his natural appearance and talent were one of the top existence of his generation.


    At the moment, there are about 50 people around Li Chuya. There are only a few disciples of Ziyu sect, but there are about 30 followers of Legalists.


    There are only about ten real Legalists, among which the highest status can be seen.


    "Those lion roaring beetles are too terrible to kill


    A young man of Legalist school opened his mouth. His clothes were broken and his breath fluctuated violently. It was obvious that he had just fought a great battle and consumed a lot.


    "The lion roar beetles come from ancient times, and the outside world has long been extinct. Their individual cultivation strength is not strong, but they live in groups. Once they appear, they are dense and endless, and they also have strong defense. It is said that a group of lion roaring demon beetles from the animal Kingdom can kill the strong in the martial arts realm. The group of lion roar beetles inside are close to the animal kingdom There are some lion roaring beetles that seem to have mutated and become more and more difficult and terrifying


    There was a middle-aged man who was also a legalist. He was also a Dharma protector. He himself was the beginning of the martial arts realm. He was very knowledgeable. He had read some unofficial history and knew the lion roaring devil beetles in the valley.


    "The fluctuations in the valley must have been inherited or left by the ancient strongmen. Unfortunately, those lion roaring demons and beetles blocking the way are not impossible for us to kill, but we have to pay a rather heavy price."


    Li Chuya frowned. Judging from the situation of the fight just now, if they try their best, they will also have a chance to kill. But they must leave a lot of corpses and many people will be killed.


    It''s terrible that those weird lion roaring beetles that devour blood, flesh and bone marrow, bit by bit, will not kill people at first, but once they are killed, it is likely that the talisman can only keep the spirit, but not the blood, flesh and bone marrow that has been eaten away.


    Just now, there were more than a dozen followers and several disciples of Ziyu sect. They were eroded, but the yuan God was taken away by the talisman. Several of the Legalists'' children were injured, and Li Chuya''s breeding consumed a lot. So he had to worry about it at the moment.


    However, there are amazing energy fluctuations in that valley. There are definitely strong people left behind or inherited from the ancient strong. This is a great opportunity. Li Chuya can''t give up.


    "Don''t worry. When Qin zhe brings people in, we will have a chance."


    At the beginning, the middle-aged Dharma protector''s face showed a smile. When he brought some cannon fodder outside to stop the lion roaring demon beetles, it would be easy to get into the deep valley and get the treasure.


    Thinking of this, the audience also showed a smile.


    For them, let Qin zhe go out and bring 200 people in. It''s just to make cannon fodder, just to be the food for the lion roaring beetles.


    "It''s almost time. Why hasn''t Qin zhe brought anyone here yet? It won''t happen!" Some women are worried.


    She is also a member of the legalist school. She is beautiful and moving. Several disciples of Ziyu sect and those followers secretly look at her. If they can climb the high branch, they will be able to fight less for at least 300 years.


    "There are many people out there, but no one should dare to provoke my Legalists. Qin zhe will go there in person, and nothing will happen."


    The middle-aged Dharma protectors are very confident. Few people dare to move Legalists.


    "Someone''s coming."


    Li Chuya raised his head and looked at the entrance. His sight was dim. Someone came.


    When they heard the speech, they immediately picked their eyes and looked far away. In the dim sight, there was a figure at the entrance.


    "There is only one person, not Qin Zhe."


    At once, someone found that there was only one person. Yuan Shenli was not the breath of Qin Zhe and could not escape their prying.


    "Whoosh..."


    Golden light flying, a figure fell, suddenly clear appeared in front of them.


    Purple war clothes, face resolute and resolute, clear and bright, with a little frightening eyes.


    "Du Shaofu!"


    When the figure appeared, dozens of them suddenly changed color, and they all got up. It was not that they were on guard, and their eyes immediately fell on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept Li Chuya and others, and then looked into the deep valley.


    "Roar..."


    The amazing roar of beasts there is like the roar of lions and tigers, which is shocking. The air is filled with a whistling breath. There is a strong energy fluctuation coming from the deep valley. There should be treasures there.


    "What about Qin zhe?"


    The middle-aged Dharma protector of the legalist school has fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu. He himself is the Dharma protector of the Legalists. He has seen Du Shaofu in the legalist school, and personally experienced the humiliating history of being slapped in the face by the powerful men of the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    There was a cold light in his eyes. Du Shaofu appeared here. He suspected that Qin zhe had been poisoned.


    "I killed him."Du Shaofu''s eyes were taken back from the depths of the valley. He swept through the middle-aged, Li Chuya and others. There was a faint golden light in his eyes, and his chill was not covered up.


    "No matter how strong you are, how can we all fail? Heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you just come!"


    The middle-aged Dharma protector looked at Du Shaofu, but his intention of killing was surging, the cold light was direct, and his face appeared a sneer. He said to all the people around him: "do you see, this boy has no talisman. Maybe he has died once, and if he dies again, he will be completely dead!"


    "Ha ha, there is no life preserver on him!"


    "Jie Jie, as expected, there is no life preserver. Are you looking for death?"


    On hearing this, the disciple of the legalist school immediately looked at Du Shaofu''s eyebrow. There was no sign of life protecting talisman in his heart. As long as he killed, he was really killed.


    "Boom..."


    Dozens of people suddenly burst into breath. They all know how strong Du Shaofu is.


    But at the moment, more than 50 people are dealing with one, and they are absolutely confident. Du Shaofu is looking for death.


    "More than a man."


    Looking around at the dozens of people who had already trapped himself in the middle, Du Shaofu''s mouth turned to be very leisurely. However, in his pale golden eyes, there was a frightening sharp light sweeping through his eyes.


    "Do your best to suppress this tusk!"


    The middle-aged Dharma protector takes the lead and releases his breath with all his strength. The rune is bright as if it were rising on an obsidian day. The great Qi is accompanied by great pressure.


    "Oh..."


    He urged the martial pulse, the psychic pulse and soul, and the general situation of the legalist school. In an instant, he attacked Du Shaofu with a violent momentum.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Around dozens of breath burst out, impact the clouds, shake the deep valley, bright and dazzling light shining dark deep valley a bright.


    "Roar..."


    Deep in the valley, at the moment, what kind of influence, suddenly the roar of lions and tigers is incessant, resounding through the sky.


    All this happened in a flash. Along with the middle-aged Dharma protector of the legalist school, dozens of attacks were carried out from the front to the back, and all of them suppressed Du Shaofu to solve Du Shaofu directly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1597

    All these are sudden changes, as fast as lightning.


    But for Du Shaofu, he didn''t care too much about all this. Even at the same level of cultivation, he was not afraid. At the moment, Du Shaofu was not suppressed by his cultivation, but his cultivation was at the level of extinction.


    "Boom


    A terrible breath suddenly spread from Du Shaofu''s body and made a sensation in the deep valley. It was like thunder and wind, and the breath was surging and shaking the void.


    Just at the moment when the attacks were sweeping in, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and drank. The sound of his mouth was like a dragon chanting for nine days. It was like a long cry of a God.


    &Oh, no, No &


    the whole valley is roaring, with countless echoes of roars echoing. Its power is incomparable, just like nine days of thunder ring through the world


    The sound wave swept like a tsunami boiling, surging across all directions, in front of the several towering chalky trees exploded one after another, the ground exploded, and the rocks turned into dust.


    The sound wave makes the void want to break, makes people tremble and fear. With the ripple of the golden Rune energy, it is like an ocean surging to spread and destroy everything.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The middle-aged Dharma protector and Li Chuya were first attacked and destroyed. They were unable to resist the terrible sound waves. Then they defended and destroyed them. In the horror of their eyes, their bodies cracked and exploded.


    In a short period of time, dozens of people were killed by sonic waves and taken away by life preservers.


    Du Shaofu made preparations in advance, but he just took away some bags of heaven and earth, but he still couldn''t imprison those strange talismans.


    The entrance of the deep valley was in a mess and exploded everywhere. The towering chalky trees were destroyed. The roar of lions and the roar of tigers seemed to have been deterred, and began to be quite quiet.


    "What''s in it?"


    Du Shaofu looked into the deep valley where there was energy fluctuation.


    "Go in..."


    Covered with golden light, Du Shaofu began to enter the deep valley without delay.


    Du Shaofu was not careless. Li Chuya and others did not dare to go in. They were afraid that there was a huge crisis inside. They should not be careless.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    On the land of chenhuang, there were people falling from the sky, and Li Chuya, a legalist, appeared. His eyes were startled and his face was gloomy.


    "What happened?"


    There is a legalist waiting to ask, but his face is not good-looking.


    "It''s Du Shaofu. He''s shooting at us!"


    The middle-aged Dharma protector gnawed his teeth. He never thought that Du Shaofu could shock them to death with a roar. The strength was terrible.


    "Asshole!"


    On hearing this, many old people of Legalists, Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi and so on, drank coldly and looked gloomy and ugly.


    "Did he do it alone?"


    There are more than 50 people who were killed in it.


    "He''s alone."


    Li Chuya clenched his teeth and his face twitched. More than 50 people were killed by one person. He was one of the top levels of the younger generation of Legalists. It was undoubtedly a slap in the face, but it was a fact.


    Listening to Li Chuya''s words, those old people and strong people of the Legalists are even more gloomy to the extreme, and their teeth itch with hatred.


    "Ha ha, that little demon king has really made a move. The nightmare of Legalists has begun!"


    "The boy is from the legalist Bi, the supreme nirvana, the ferocious guy. The Legalists are carrying stones to hit their own feet!"


    "I''m afraid the Legalists are all green with regret!"


    There are some top powerful people around who are not afraid of Legalists.


    "Hum..."


    Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi and other powerful Legalists have throat chalkiness and deep hum, but they dare not say anything more.


    The Legalists have been watched by many people, and they dare not provoke their opponents at this moment.


    "Regret it, let the boy hop for a few more days, sooner or later he will die!" Li Chen said in his heart.


    "Chulala..."


    In the space of God, many people fell down.


    There are disciples from various forces, and there are also scattered cultivation.


    All of them are uncertain. What they have just encountered is death, and they have gone through the gates of ghosts.


    Among them, there are many followers and disciples of Legalists.


    "I''m waiting to meet Gu Zhen!"


    "There are some ancient beasts left in it. It''s terrible!"


    Strong people from all sides understand the situation and ask the people who fall out of the God''s domain space and know the situation inside. Some people are in crisis, and some have suffered from the ancient fierce animal heritage inside.


    "It''s done by the golden winged mires. Their flesh is too strong!"


    "The people of the wasteland besieged us, too many of them!"


    "On the people of the wasteland, there are our semi sacred objects, zhentianpan!"


    "The Yin and Yang people are also fighting against us!"


    "And the Mohists, they are also attacking us!"


    However, for the Legalists'' children and followers, they were all killed. When they met the golden winged ROC bird, the wasteland, even the disciples of the Yin Yang School and the Mohist school, they would not escape the siege and be pursued."Asshole!"


    The strong of Legalists are angry and their eyes are burning.


    "Ice ink, star soul old monster, do you want to go to war with my Legalists and destroy the ancient covenant?"


    Li Chenfa glared at Bingmo and xinghunlaoguai. He didn''t expect that Yin Yang family and Mohist family would also attack the Legalists.


    "It''s no big deal for young people to seek opportunities and have disputes. If the Legalists are afraid, they can take a message and let the descendants of yin and Yang family let you have a little bit of legalism."


    Star soul old strange mouth, although the generation than Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi to half a generation, but the strength is not much, at the moment is also very insidious.


    "You..."


    Li Chenfa glared at the old strange star soul, but he was helpless.


    "We''re going to keep going in and look for opportunities!"


    Then, the children and followers of the Legalists gnawed their teeth and continued to enter the divine space. They could not resist the huge temptation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The deep valley is secluded, and the chilling feeling is filled with it. It looks like an ancient battlefield.


    "Roar..."


    Lion roar and tiger roar, in the dim light, there are countless small glass ball size scarlet light spots appear, dense, covering the deep valley.


    A terrible evil spirit filled the air, which could make people tremble.


    "That''s..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly picked up and looked carefully. It turned out to be countless fist sized insects. The whole body was black, and the shell was filled with evil spirit and strange runes. His eyes were scarlet, with sharp fangs, and looked ferocious.


    "Roar..."


    These insects only stare at Du Shaofu. They seem to have been disturbed. They sing together. They are like a lion roaring and a tiger roaring. They are deafening and shocking.


    "It turns out that the roar of the beast was made by these insects."


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. He looked at the amazing ferocious insects. They looked terrible and had strong breath. Any one of them had the extraordinary cultivation of animal dignity.


    There are some insects that seem to be very special, especially dark red, the smell is even more terrible.


    There are a lot of these terrible insects, all of which have the aura of animal reverence. They can not be counted. If they are outside, they will be enough to conquer the big mountain gates in Kyushu, which will make Du Shaofu breathe deeply. The crisis in the divine space is really different.


    Fortunately, although there are many insects, they don''t seem to reach the animal kingdom in the divine space. Otherwise, it would be a nightmare for all the creatures entering the divine space.


    These ferocious insects crouch in the deep valley and climb on the rocks on both sides in layers. It seems that they have their own territory and do not attack.


    "Is it the legendary lion roaring beetle..."


    Du Shaofu searched for the origin of these ferocious insects in his mind, and finally found out the origin of these ferocious insects. The beetles were able to devour blood, flesh and bone marrow. Once they moved out, they were a nest, with tens of thousands at least and millions more. They were able to break through the defense of mysterious Qi. Their shells were indestructible and terrifying. They were the nightmare of practitioners in ancient times.


    The most important thing is that these lion roaring beetles have no intelligence at all. They are demonized and terrible things. They are extremely fierce and can not be controlled. They just instinctively devour all living creatures and are fearless of death.


    "Gu..."


    Du Shaofu was a little cool. No wonder Li Chuya and others did not dare to go in and retreated, waiting for the cannon fodder to come. It turned out that there were terrible lion roaring beetles in it.


    Looking at the place where the energy fluctuated in the deep valley, Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, but did not shrink back. His figure was covered with golden light, and released the supreme animal power of golden winged ROC bird and stepped away.


    "Roar..."


    At the same time, the lion roared, the beetles roared and hissed, and the sound rocked the sky. In front of the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng, the scarlet eyes were obviously a little afraid.


    But in the end, the lion roaring beetles gathered together and covered the heaven and earth. They cut through the void, and with the evil spirit of people, they all rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Dangdang..."


    Before the golden light, the sparks burst, the golden dagger rings, and the lion roaring beetles are shaken and make a dull noise.


    "Hiss..."


    However, there were also beetles with lion roaring demons. They had been biting through Du Shaofu''s mysterious Qi defense and got into Du Shaofu''s flesh.


    Du Shaofu''s abnormal body is now bitten by several lion roaring beetles, which makes him feel hot and stinging.


    "Boom..."


    In order to change his color, Du Shaofu, in a hurry, could not destroy Xuanti. His body was covered with purple and gold Xuan thunder, and a tyrannical and destructive thunder and lightning power swept away.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Several lion roaring beetles were suddenly shattered. Under the mighty thunder, the countless lion roaring demon beetles seemed to feel something at this moment. They immediately retreated for it, and their scarlet eyes showed absolute fear and did not dare to approach.


    "They are afraid of purple and golden thunder."Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were beaming with joy, and covered with purple and golden thunder. He immediately headed for the deep valley. All the way through, the lion roaring beetles avoided one after another.


    In the deep valley, there is a vast land, and the surrounding rock ground is black, which seems to have been eroded by something, showing a frightening evil spirit.


    Amazing energy fluctuations come from the vast land.


    Du Shaofu''s figure stagnated and looked ahead. Suddenly, his eyes were shocked. A giant appeared in the chalky center of the deep valley.


    It can be seen that it is the skeleton of a giant bear, about 100 Zhang high, standing like a mountain, without any flesh and skin. It seems that in the endless years, only bones are left, and the flesh and skin have turned into ashes.


    What''s amazing is that the bones of the giant bear are all black, with strange black runes flashing and releasing evil Qi.


    On the cover of the giant bear''s spirit, there is a precious sword. Cha enters the center of his eyebrow, and there is no handle from the hard bear bone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1598

    The breath of the giant bear''s bones fluctuated tremendously and rose to the sky. The level of cultivation before his death must have reached an amazing level.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes then fell on the handle on the top of the bear''s skeleton.


    A knife pierces the hard skull of the giant bear. In terms of the cultivation strength of the giant bear before his death, the strength of the shooter of that knife must be terrible.


    That sword is definitely not simple, at least it is a treasure of ancient level.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu looked carefully. On the handle, there was no energy fluctuation. On the bones of the giant bear, there was a wave of energy that moved Du Shaofu. At last, Du Shaofu attacked the handle, but the handle did not respond.


    "What a strange skeleton."


    Du Shaofu looked at the bones of the giant bear. The whole body was dark, with strange black runes flashing and full of evil Qi, which made Du Shaofu feel familiar and familiar.


    "That knife is not a mortal thing."


    Finally, Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the handle, which was definitely a treasure from ancient times.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu was very careful. His figure wrapped in the golden light and purple gold Xuan thunder to defend himself. His shadow swept out like a giant ROC. He rose into the air and became a shadow. He grasped the handle with one hand and pulled it out.


    Silent, the handle is pulled out. It''s a long blue sword.


    "Roar..."


    But the black of the long bone burst out with a sudden black roar.


    "Boom!"


    The light was dark, and the evil spirit was rolling. With a great momentum of destruction, Du Shaofu was directly enveloped.


    The light covered Du Shaofu''s eyes. It was as if he had appeared in a strange space.


    It is a vast world, with traces of Kyushu animal kingdom, countless figures stepping into the void, and each breath is powerful, which makes the world tremble.


    There are countless fierce birds, beasts across the void, blocking the sky.


    The wave of the terrible breath made Du Shaofu feel small.


    Those terrible existence, are the strong between heaven and earth, breath than Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi and so on are far more powerful.


    "Roar..."


    In the depths of heaven and earth, there are dark clouds rolling and sweeping. The evil spirit is overwhelming, destroying the heaven and destroying the earth. Where it passes, everything turns into darkness and turns into a demon kingdom.


    "Wuwu..."


    That terrible evil spirit made people despair, there were countless demons pouring out, they destroyed everything, even those terrible strong also swept in, finally everything turned into darkness, the sound of crying and Howling reverberated around the world.


    Evil Qi is rampant, devouring everything and turning the earth into a demon kingdom.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, purple and gold thunder came, penetrating the darkness, destroying the evil and sweeping everything


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, when the giant bear''s bones were ablaze with black light, Du Shaofu''s purple and golden thunder burst out in an instant, just like a killer, destroying the giant bear bones directly.


    "Who are you..."


    When the bear uttered his voice, a ray of fear appeared in his deep socket. The sound echoed in Du Shaofu''s ears, and then everything disappeared.


    Du Shaofu also appeared in the air, holding the long blue sword. His mind recovered to sober up and was palpitating. Fortunately, he had just developed a heart eye and arranged purple and gold Xuan thunder to protect his body. The strange scene before almost swallowed up his original spirit.


    "Is that what happened in ancient times? Is that the catastrophe of heaven and earth?"


    Du Shaofu frowned, and the rolling evil Qi devoured everything, and those ancient terrible strong men could not resist, which made Du Shaofu deeply shocked.


    There was the last purple and gold thunder. Du Shaofu felt as if it was his own purple gold thunder.


    "The ancient catastrophe, in the end what is it, swallowed up so many ancient strongmen."


    Du Shaofu was shocked for a long time. The scene just happened was too shocking.


    "Hoo..."


    Then Du Shaofu calmed down and looked at the long blue knife in his hand.


    The blue long Dao is much longer than ordinary Dao tools. On the blade, there is a breath of force. The tip of the blade rises and outlines a perfect arc.


    The sword seems calm, but it makes Du Shaofu feel an invisible and sharp breath in his heart. Its material and breath are very strange. It is not like a Taoist tool, a magic weapon, or a sacred one.


    "Hiss!"


    After a little hesitation, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and a drop of golden blood essence dropped into the sword to see if he could recognize the Lord successfully.


    "Tick tock..."


    However, with the drop of gold blood essence, the blue long knife has no response.


    "What is it?"Du Shaofu was puzzled. After pondering for a moment, the handprint in his hand came out again. There was a majestic aura of primordial spirit all over his body, and a silver golden beam swept out of his eyebrows.


    "Hiss!"


    The next moment, the silver and gold beam is like lightning, directly into the long knife.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, there was a sudden burst of light from the blade.


    The breath is majestic and can suppress the soul.


    "Hula..."


    In a flash, a light column of blue runes flashed directly into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows on top of the blue long sword, and then ran straight into his mind. The light was dazzling, and his eyes were suddenly closed.


    The light of the blue Rune was dazzling, and then it turned into a huge message in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "The magic sword array was used when you were young. It was used for a long time. It was destroyed together with a strong enemy. It was remembered. It was refined to express the remembrance of it. It is a little more profound and profound, and it can be obtained by those who are predestined."


    There was a sound echoing in Du Shaofu''s mind. The sound seemed to be familiar and could cause the purple thunder and xuanding roar in his body.


    After a moment, the light of the cyan Rune dissipates and disappears.


    The majestic breath on the blue long sword, however, did not decrease at all. It went straight into the sky and shook the void.


    Under the sharp breath, the space vibrates, and the edge of the blade shows a circle of dark space cracks that are hard to detect by the naked eye. A strange and mysterious blue rune is connected with Du Shaofu''s palm, and finally the rune is integrated into Du Shaofu''s palm.


    "Whew..."


    When Du Shaofu''s closed eyes suddenly opened, he waved his hand, and the blue long knife turned into a blue streamer. Then it mysteriously closed into his right hand, leaving a faint mark of blue knife mark in Du Shaofu''s palm.


    At the moment, the majestic momentum around the deep valley disappeared and everything calmed down.


    "Magic sword array."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, and his eyes were surprised. From the information of the blue long sword, he knew that the sharp blue long sword was not a Taoist weapon, but a set of array, a set of knife array.


    This Dao array is called "magic Yandao array". Only with the combination of yin and Yang of heaven and earth and the Six Harmonies of heaven and earth, can the array be driven to the extreme. It can have a number of 9999. Once activated, it has great power and can cut through the void!


    However, this magic sword array requires a high level of soul power. The stronger the power of the spirit, the more sword shadows can be activated. Each knife shadow needs the precise and incomparable control of the soul element power.


    "The means of prompting by the master of talismans."


    Du Shaofu is smiling. This magic sword array is the means of the spirit Rune master. Once it is stimulated, it has great power and is just suitable for him.


    Although the power of Yuan Shen was not weak, Du Shaofu did not have many means in lingfu master. He had no other means except xuanhuntong, Xumi dreamland, soul destroying needle, Fu array and puppet refining.


    In general, the power of the rune array is large, but the consumption is also large.


    The use of puppets is generally suitable for group attacks.


    At the moment, although the magic sword array is not a pure means of soul attack, it is suitable for itself and can make itself more powerful in the spirit Master''s means.


    "Good thing, it''s worth the trip."


    Du Shaofu had a smile in his eyes. There was the lion roaring demon beetle outside. He didn''t worry that someone would break in. His mind moved. The blue Rune was swept out of the palm of his right hand, and a blue streamer came out in an instant. It was the blue long sword.


    "Hum..."


    According to the information just obtained from the magic sword array, Du Shaofu began to try to activate the magic Yan Dao array. The dark Qi and the yuan Shen power were injected at the same time, so that the blue long sword could emit endless wind and thunder.


    Obviously, it''s not easy to activate the magic sword array. In addition to the strong power of the soul and spirit, it is also necessary to have a certain understanding of the array, which is not a general knowledge of the array.


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu has absolute conditions for both of them. His array knowledge is similar to that of tianlinglu.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the ancient space, countless creatures rush in to seek their own opportunities.


    Many creatures from the beginning of their own fear, gradually to each other, fighting for chance.


    In the space of God realm, monsters are obviously cheaper than Terrans.


    There are disputes everywhere, everyone is at the same level, and this kind of dispute is more and more hot and amazing.


    Mountains, heaven and earth are full of aura.


    A middle-aged man walked out, and his body was ablaze like a stream of molten lava, like the supreme one in fire. More than ten figures were turned into ashes in front of him and were vulnerable to a single blow.


    "Find out Du Tingxuan and his son for me!"


    When a man opens his mouth, the light in his eyes is like a flowing rock, which makes people tremble bravely.


    "Yes!".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1599

    "Du Tingxuan, we''ll see you again!"


    The middle-aged murmured softly, and then waved his hand. The earth in front of him cracked in the sound of "boom". The earth split like an abyss, and the hot breath surged out. There was actually a silent volcano hidden here.


    "Whoosh."


    The middle-aged figure swept out, and then directly into the rolling hot magma eyes.


    "Boom."


    Everything around, then disappeared, cracks merged, as if this had never happened.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Vast waters, misty, this is a corner of the divine space.


    "Boom..."


    The void roars, the waters are covered with huge waves, there are a man and a woman fighting over the void, all can tear the void.


    The man''s whole body is covered with endless hot molten slurry, and his body is covered with ancient flaming armor. His eyes are like two volcanoes, which can burn everything and destroy everything.


    The woman is moving, graceful, just like a banished immortal, her eyes twinkle with starlight, and her pupils are like stars. Although it is a fierce battle, it is not cannibalism.


    "Boom


    The woman''s hand, a strange breath of God spread in her own body, her dress fluttered, the whole body glow was like the stars rotating and fluctuating, the beautiful shadow with a kind of extraordinary and refined holiness, let people look at the mind also rippling.


    The young man looks like a violent and fierce attack. The blazing breath covers the void, like countless volcanoes erupting.


    "Star shining seal!"


    When a woman''s bright wrist is lifted, there are hidden patterns of talismans gushing out in the handprint, which turns into a handprint. It is like a star in the night sky releasing the morning light, and it covers the earth with a great breath. The space around the whole water area is also dim.


    This fingerprint is terrible and devours the light. It is like the space around the water. Suddenly, it falls into the night and oppresses the sky.


    "Fire Zunzhi!"


    The man hands, a fingerprint seems to contain a volcano, the terrible palm print destroyed.


    The shadow of a woman moves horizontally, and the animal can move it. The shadow of a strange animal is like a living creature, sweeping out with wings and threatening all directions.


    "Roar!"


    The man waved his hand and a startling fire beast condensed in the hot lava and collided with each other.


    This man and a woman fight fiercely, can break the void in every move, but with an indescribable atmosphere.


    This is the battle of Tianjiao. It''s the supreme fight. It''s extremely elegant!


    "Boom..."


    These two people are so terrible that they can be proud of their peers and astonish the world.


    "It''s too strong. Can the nun resist it?"


    "Don''t worry, the saint will be able to resist!"


    In the distance around, there are 40 or 50 people who are far away. Many of them are of good temperament, but they dare not get close to them or be affected.


    "The Yin and Yang family really has some skills. It''s really interesting to have such extraordinary descendants."


    Above the void, the young man''s armor is filled with flame runes, and his style is incomparable.


    "The evil god of fire cloud, Dugu burning heaven, you have appeared again!"


    Women speak, has amazing charm, every smile, are super dust.


    "It''s a pity that you are still weak, or not enough!"


    The old flaming armor man laughs and intensifies his strength. The flames burst out from the void, enveloping the sky and burning the heaven and earth.


    The woman''s face is moving, her dress is fluttering, her hair is stirring, her eyes are shining brightly, and the stars are shining in the sky. With the rotation of yin and Yang, she is enveloped in her body, which shows a kind of unspeakable dignity and holiness.


    But at the moment, the peerless woman is actually suppressed. The flame armor youth is too powerful, powerful beyond imagination.


    There were people around who were worried and looked dignified and saw the situation.


    But they can''t do anything about it. They can''t take part in it.


    "Boom


    In mid air, the water burst open, women and men fight a palm, the sky roaring, Rune bright explosion.


    The woman shakes back and starlight under her eyebrows, and her eyes are slightly coagulated.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I like to deal with you nine people best. I will deal with you first today, and I will deal with the rest one by one and sweep all the nine of you!"


    Dugu Funian, the evil god of fire cloud, burst out laughing. He was arrogant, but he didn''t make people feel disgusted at all. He had a natural arrogant temperament.


    "If I had practiced the same years as you, you would not be my opponent, but even so, you can''t do anything to me now!"


    When a woman opens her mouth, there is a glittering light in her body, and her long skirt is dancing, which makes the delicate undulation set off by her slender and tall body. The Yin and Yang Qi of the whole body are rolling, turning into black and white light around her body. Her eyes are as deep as the vast stars, and a terrible momentum sweeps out, which can distort the void.


    "Wrong, if I wanted to break through, I would have broken it. You can''t catch up with me!"


    Dugu Huotian said with a smile, full of self-confidence, condensing the palm print, like the condensation of rock flow, the flame rolling, dripping magma, just like the volcano inverted buckle, and went to suppress the woman."Hula..."


    At that time, the terrible palm print is like a reverse volcano eruption, endless rock flow pouring, boundless, burning emptiness into nothingness.


    The terrible palm print covers the waters here and the women. The breath of terror is amazing and frightening.


    Those figures who watched the war in the distance were affected, and some screamed.


    "Hum!"


    Just at this time, there was a childish hum above the void, and a small figure appeared on the water.


    Although this figure seems small, but on the small fist, it is covered with golden flame, and is domineering. It immediately collides with the hot palm print.


    "Boom..."


    After a while, the little fist burst out the supreme power. The golden flame, like the supreme in the fire, condensed into the golden flame rune, twisted the void and shattered the flaming palm print.


    "Hula..."


    The intense heat of energy, accompanied by endless flames, spreads in this area, and the burning water boils, as if several volcanoes blow up here at the same time.


    The destructive energy is enough to kill all living beings!


    "How strong


    There are people around exclaim, for the heart of the fierce vibration, that small figure, unexpectedly has that terrible strength.


    At the moment, the peerless woman also looks surprised. Starlight''s eyes are filled with shock.


    When the void subsided, Dugu, the evil god of fire clouds, was still like a mountain, and his body was like a rock. However, looking at the small figure gradually emerging in front of him, he was also surprised, and his eyes trembled.


    The water is empty, a seven or eight year old girl appears. On her young face, however, she has a pair of eyes that are not in line with her peers, showing a kind of monstrous.


    She was dressed in a red skirt, surrounded by star patterns. On her plump face, at the moment, with a touch of golden light in the depths of her monstrous eyes, she looked back at the peerless woman with a friendly smile, and said, "Niang."


    The peerless woman trembled and looked at the little girl. Suddenly, her face showed a smile, and the light of the stars twinkled. The beautiful shadow immediately flew across the sky. She held the little girl in her arms and said, "little star, how could it be you? How did you come?"


    "I felt my mother''s breath, and I came."


    The little girl had blue and black hair tied up with a horse''s tail and left behind her little head. There was an upright Rune mark in her eyebrow, which made her look noble and evil. At the moment, she was smiling and looked at people and animals harmless. It didn''t look like she had just resisted the existence of huoyun evil god.


    And this little girl is just a little star.


    The peerless woman shrouded in starlight is the seven night light of yin and Yang family and the ganniang of little stars.


    "When did the saint have a daughter?"


    "It''s a big thing. The saint has a daughter, and she''s as strong as that!"


    In the distance, there are dozens of amazing things.


    "Mother and daughter..."


    The fire cloud evil god also at this moment also was astonished, some surprised looked at the seven night light and the small star.


    "This guy is called huoyun evil god. He has been famous for more than 2000 years. He is the supreme nirvana."


    Seven night dawn opened her mouth and put down the little star in her arms. She was surprised but not surprised at the strength of the little star. She told the origin of the fire cloud evil god.


    The evil god of fire cloud, Dugu burning heaven, is a terrible existence, which has been nirvana for more than 2000 years.


    "It turned out to be an old monster, just a little supreme nirvana, nothing great!" Little star pouted and didn''t care too much.


    "It seems strange."


    Dugu, the evil god of fire cloud, looked at the little star and saw the war spirit in his eyes.


    Suddenly, the fire cloud evil god looked to the far sky, where filled with a strong ghost gas, as if from the nine you overflow, permeated the void.


    Light is diffuse and out of the breath, enough to make people feel cold, palpitation. Shivering all over.


    "Dugu burning sky, what''s the meaning of fighting with some younger generation? Come on, first World War!"


    In the distance of the void, the strange black runes rippled away. A young man in black stood at the end of the void, and his two pupils looked down, as if he had seen through the space. The deep black double pupil seemed to contain the nine secluded world. It was groundless and frightening.


    "Demon, you''ve endured to this day!"


    At this moment, Dugu burned the sky and changed color. He didn''t pay attention to the seven night sunlight and the little stars, and his figure suddenly broke through the sky and left.


    Then the two figures disappeared in the void at the same time, I don''t know where to go.


    "Demon, is it him? It''s a terrible existence. It seems that there are many terrible beings coming in this time!"


    Seven night light curved Dai eyebrow micro Cu, and then Jue Su''s face, eyes Linghui rotation, two pupils through the wisdom, asked the little star: "where is your father?"


    "I''m looking for my father, too."


    Little star said, she has been looking for, but did not meet."He should have come in. He''ll find it."


    Seven night light a smile, Ying Ying Ying moving, like a green lotus, pure does not dye dust.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hum..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was covered with many swords. With the rune, the shadow of the sword shuttled back and forth, with infinite changes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1600

    "Buzz!"


    A series of sword shadows are very mysterious around Du Shaofu''s figure. The majestic and fierce breath spreads. Under the fierce breath, the whole space is shaking violently.


    "Take it."


    A moment later, as soon as Du Shaofu''s handprint was collected, a series of shadows of the sword converged into a long blue sword. Then it turned into a blue flowing light and swept into the palm of his hand, leaving a light blue scar.


    "Hoo!"


    After a deep breath of turbid breath, Du Shaofu''s mouth showed a smile. After some understanding and practice, he was able to motivate the magic Yan sword array to a level of his own satisfaction.


    Du Shaofu was very satisfied, and at that time he would have a last resort.


    However, it is still unable to push the magic sword array to the extreme, which is a pity to Du Shaofu, but I believe that it will soon reach that level.


    "Crackling..."


    Du Shaofu stretched out his loins, and his joints and bones crackled. He got such a treasure. It was worth the trip. His body was crystal clear, and his eyes were shining. It was like a vast Star River, thunder and gold waves.


    "Roar


    Outside the valley, the roar of the lion and the roar of the tiger came again. At the entrance of the deep valley, there was a violent breath waving, which made the surrounding void tremble endlessly.


    Du Shaofu looked out of the valley with a helpless smile. The people outside finally couldn''t bear to break in. At the moment, he was afraid that he would be too late to repent.


    "Roar..."


    In the deep valley, the lion roar demon beetle erupts, dense, layered, evil gas towering, sound shock mind.


    "Ah..."


    One after another of the screams came out, some people were swallowed up, and finally they were only taken away by the talisman.


    The creatures who were originally outside the valley listened to the amazing news in the deep valley, and then calmed down. In addition, the time was not short. They thought that Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the Legalists were in crisis.


    Then even the outside Fu array was broken, which proved that the Legalists who arranged the Fu array had already fallen, which made them feel that there was great danger inside. Most of the Legalists and the demon king Du Shaofu were killed.


    However, there are a large number of them, more than 2000 people, and they have something to rely on.


    So they went into the deep valley, but who knew they met these terrible and strange insects.


    "Boom..."


    Thousands of people, now also appears embarrassed and tragic, although killed countless lion roar demon beetles.


    But those lion roaring beetles are inexhaustible and dense, killing countless monsters and humans.


    "Why so many strange things? It''s terrible!"


    "The devil Du Shaofu and the Legalists are gone. How did they break in?"


    "It''s too much trouble to escape!"


    Some people exclaimed and changed their faces. Now they are trapped in it. They are wrapped up by those terrible and strange insects. They can''t escape, and the stronger ones are also blocked.


    "Roar..."


    "Wuwu..."


    Some people used the treasure, used the pulse soul and the martial pulse, tried their best, but it didn''t seem to help, the effect was not too big.


    In the middle of the sky, there are a lot of Taoist and spiritual tools emerging in the air, filled with light, which are left by the fallen people.


    At the moment, all the people around him are trying to resist the strange insects. They don''t even have the power to collect Tao tools and spirit tools.


    Some people fell down, but for some reason, some of them were left with spiritual tools and Taoist tools, which were not taken away by the life preserver.


    It seems that the talisman can only take away the heaven and earth bag. The cultivator''s body is destroyed and taken away by the life preserver. However, the Taoist and spiritual instruments in their bodies are not in the scope of taking away, and they are left in the divine space.


    "Roar..."


    Those lion roaring beetles devour the flesh and blood, and feel the smell of flesh and blood. They seem to be stimulated and even more crazy. They are fearless of death.


    "If you want to go out, go with me."


    There was a sound coming from the deep valley. Suddenly, purple thunder light penetrated from the void. The lion roaring beetles were like startled birds. They dodged in the strange squeaks and did not dare to get close to them.


    Deep in the valley, someone came out, wrapped in purple thunder and lightning, with extraordinary temperament, where the lion roaring devil beetle dare not approach.


    "It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Some people exclaimed that the figure was Du Shaofu, the demon king who had entered the deep valley. At the moment, he was not afraid of insects and was safe.


    "Go, go out with me!"


    Suddenly, some people in fear of pouring out surprise color, saw the life-saving straw, immediately followed the exit.


    Some people do not want to go deep. The more dangerous the place is, the greater the harvest will be. They will be the last step.


    But seeing that the terrible insect swarm blocked, Du Shaofu, the demon king, also came out of it. Finally, he could only reluctantly withdraw.


    "Ah..."


    Those who retreated in the last few, where the air of purple gold Xuan thunder was weak, was still attacked by the crazy swarm of insects. Fortunately, they were wrapped up and left by the talisman, while those who were not lucky only left the yuan God.Before long, the crowd retreated beyond the valley.


    Those lion roaring beetles seem to have their own territory and have not been chased out.


    More than 2000 people were originally injured, and now one third of them were lost. The rest were frightened and pale, but they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Some of Du Fu''s strange tools came out of his heart.


    Thank you very much


    Some people began to express their gratitude to Du Shaofu. If he had not just helped him, their lives would have been in danger. Even if they had the talisman to protect their body, they would have lost their greatest reliance.


    "Take care of yourself."


    Du Shaofu''s body was restrained by thunder and lightning. His eyes turned clear and vast. His figure swept into the sky and turned into a golden rainbow, which disappeared in an instant.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is not as ferocious as the rumor has it. If those people of the nine families were to help us, I''m afraid they would not help us."


    A woman opened her mouth and felt that the ferocious demon king in the rumor was not as fierce as the rumor. On the contrary, it was very tasteful and had no much temper.


    "Of course, at the beginning of our Shangzhou disaster, many people owed a favor to Du Shaofu, the demon king." People from Shangzhou speak.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are endless.


    There is a strong energy of heaven and earth everywhere. If you practice here for a day, you can do as much as several days outside. If you practice here all the year round, you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    On a mountain, there are energy colliding like thunder. Many figures are fighting. One side is obviously defeated, and one is killed one after another, and finally taken away by the life preserver.


    Above the void, the most violent confrontation is two women and one man.


    A woman and a man form a joint attack. The woman is graceful and moves across the space.


    She was twenty-five or six years old. Her face was very beautiful, her temperament was noble, her eyes were vast, but her breath was very strong.


    From its graceful body, a majestic breath suddenly swept out like a detonating volcano, whistling in the air.


    The woman is a talisman, her bright eyes are covered with strange colors. She has the spirit root of human reverence. She is filled with a terrible power of the original God. She faintly makes the surrounding void full of lightning and thunder. The terrible breath is full of pressure and makes the yuan God tremble.


    This terrible pressure is not trivial. I''m afraid it''s enough to crush the practitioners of the same level!


    The man is a warrior, but his breath is more powerful than that of the woman at the moment. A powerful energy sweeps through his body. His body is covered with runes. His clothes are hunting. His flesh and blood begin to spray out brilliant brilliance, and the shining bones are crystal clear.


    Man''s body, flowing with an ancient breath, majestic, such as a deity, powerful incomparable.


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, he would surely recognize that they were Zhang yunshuang and Su Haohui, both of whom were defeated generals.


    At the moment, Zhang yunshuang and Su Haohui are besieged by a beautiful woman.


    The woman is so beautiful, 3000 hair, spread to Xinchang''s back and buttocks, by adding charm, beautiful face, blurred eyes, natural charm, enough to tempt all living beings.


    She is Su Muxin. She also has the spirit root which is respected by people. The spirit root turns into shape and turns into light to cover the void and resist the siege of Zhang yunshuang and Su Haohui.


    "He Huan Zong has something to do with Du Shaofu''s shameless man. We should be punished!"


    Zhang yunshuang opened his mouth, the surging breath around him was surging, and the runes were bright, and gathered into a huge storm of tens of Zhang, sweeping toward Su Muxin.


    The energy storm sucks in all directions, as if to swallow the space ripple. It is very powerful and terrible.


    Su Haohui''s runes twinkle all over his body. His breath is endless. He shakes the void and makes people tremble. He also thunders at Su Muxin.


    Both Zhang yunshuang and Su Haohui have the power to crush their peers.


    At the moment, under the joint efforts of the two people, Su Muxin tries his best to resist, and the corners of her red lips and lips also spill some blood, which is suppressed in the downwind.


    ''roar! ''


    the light of her eyes was slightly coagulated, and Su Muxin worked hard to stimulate the "kunyin Fu Hu method", which turned into a huge shadow of white tiger.


    All over the sky, dazzling talisman and secret patterns are blooming, white tiger roars, and the spirit of killing is sweeping. The tiger claws tear the sky, trying to tear up the heaven and earth!


    "Hum!"


    Su Haohui hummed and joined hands with Zhang yunshuang to block the white tiger.


    "If the two join hands to fight one, the strategists will not be shameless!"


    Suddenly, a faint voice came out of the void, and a straight purple figure appeared directly in the battle circle.


    With the appearance of his figure, there are strange fingerprints in his hands, and a large number of talismans and secret patterns linger on the body surface, with breath swept out and connected with the white tiger.


    At this moment, Su Muxin''s eyes suddenly fluctuated, but in the next moment, at the same time, there are circles of talisman secret patterns emerging from the graceful body surface, which are connected with the hidden patterns on the purple upright figure''s body surface. Finally, they gather together, making them shrouded in the light circle at the same time.


    "Hiss..."Suddenly, a huge breath distorts the void, and the terrible momentum soars like a rocket. It seems to be able to crush everything and destroy everything, which makes people tremble.


    In silence, this void has changed, with an invisible pressure, from the Ninth Heaven to the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1601

    This kind of pressure, let the children of those political strategists around, also began to pour out a kind of fear from the heart.


    What''s going on... "


    Su Haohui and Zhang yunshuang seem to feel something, and their eyes show a faint look of horror.


    "Boom..."


    Under fear, Su Haohui and Zhang yunshuang do their best to stimulate the spirit root of Wu pulse. There is a hot breath gushing out, and a mighty soul power is sweeping out, breaking the void and sweeping away.


    "One yuan of heaven and earth, yin and Yang depend on each other!"


    At the same time, Su Muxin and the purple tall and straight figure drank at the same time. At the moment, they seemed to be integrated into one, communicating with the heaven and the earth. Their resplendent rays were surging, and their breath was surging. The bright and dazzling talisman and secret patterns penetrated from the sky in an instant.


    "Oh


    The Dragon sings and vibrates. From the shadow of the white tiger, a green dragon stands.


    As if heaven and earth met, strange changes took place, making the surrounding void emit chaotic Qi, and the power could tear the sky.


    The atmosphere of pressure, shocking, people Shumi!


    "Roar


    The shadow of green dragon and white tiger is ferocious, roaring and startling. The shaking space roars and rumbles. With the breath of the sky, the divine power comes to the world, and they collide fiercely with the mighty attack of the former two people.


    "Boom..."


    Such a collision, the void burst, amazing thunder echoed the sky, towering glow erupted, such as the ocean swept.


    Only for a moment, Su Haohui and Zhang yunshuang were stunned, and their startled faces appeared.


    Their attack began to crack, unable to sustain, and then exploded completely.


    "Boom..."


    The rune is broken, gorgeous and destroyed, as if the heaven and earth were destroyed.


    "Poof..."


    In the void, Su Haohui and Zhang yunshuang are pierced out by the empty shadow of green dragon and white tiger. Their bodies shake back directly. Their eyes are frightened and blood gushes from their mouths.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Su Haohui and Zhang yunshuang clearly saw the purple upright figure, and immediately climbed on their faces with more panic.


    "My defeated general dares to move my disciples and my women to death!"


    In his indifferent voice, Du Shaofu''s figure appears in front of Su Haohui and blows out with a fist.


    At the moment, the two are not at the same level at all. The vast power that distorts the void is unmatched. Su Haohui has no power to resist. He is blasted by a fist and turns into blood mist.


    "Kill!"


    Su Muxin also appeared in front of Zhang yunshuang''s body. With a charm in his voice, he waved his hand and his claw print fell down, which broke out dazzling runes, twisted the space, and the dazzling light was like a bright moon falling, crushing Zhang yunshuang''s delicate body.


    "No, it''s Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    "Run away!"


    Many political strategists'' children and followers watched Su Haohui and Zhang yunshuang both killed. Where did they dare to stay, they suddenly fled.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu did not have any politeness. If political strategists dare to use the ho Huan sect, there is no need to be polite.


    "Hum..."


    With a shake of his hand, Du Shaofu''s green sword awned out of the palm of his right hand. The wind and thunder resounded through the air, turning into dozens of blades, which broke through the air, and killed all the fleeing political strategists'' children and followers.


    "Chulala..."


    There are many bags of heaven and earth left behind, a lot of Taoist tools, and even a lot of magic tools.


    Du Shaofu kept the bags of heaven and earth, and those Taoist and Legalists left them automatically. Du Shaofu took them into his arms, but his eyes were very puzzled. He said softly, "can''t you take away the magic and spiritual instruments with the life protecting talisman?"


    "You don''t know, in the space of the divine realm, the talisman can protect one''s life, but it also has to pay a price. The talisman can reunite the body and the yuan God, but it can''t protect the treasures in the body. In order to protect the treasure, some people will put the treasure in the heaven and earth bag. In case of a crisis, the life preserver can keep the bag of heaven and earth."


    Su Muxin came to Du Shaofu''s side. Under his long and curly eyelashes, he had a pair of eyes as clear as morning dew, with a faint charm, but with a sense of dignity, people dare not violate and blaspheme.


    "I see."


    It suddenly dawned on Du Shaofu that the robbers and Legalists who had been killed originally seemed to be extremely on guard. All the treasures were not put on his body. No wonder there was a lot of harvest in the bag of heaven and earth.


    Not long ago, in the deep valley, there were many spiritual and Taoist tools left by many people killed by the lion roaring demon beetles.


    It turns out that the talisman can only take away the heaven and earth bag and the body spirit, but the treasures in the body can''t be taken away. This is the price of signing up in this divine space. Du Shaofu only knew at this moment.


    "Don''t talk too much next time. I said that some things should not be mentioned again!"


    Su Muxin opens his mouth and looks at Du Shaofu. The demon bewilders all living beings. The beauty is breathtaking. But in his clear eyes, which are as clear as the morning dew, there is a little emptiness and ethereal.


    "I''m just thinking, be responsible."Du Shaofu underestimates it in a low voice. He knows that Su Muxin is warning that she is her own woman. I don''t know why. In front of this woman, Du Shaofu is afraid.


    That kind of fear, like when I was a child, I saw that a teacher and a thief were caught.


    "What do you say?" Su Muxin stares at Du Shaofu.


    "I said you have some injuries, I''ll find a place to accompany you to vomit and heal." Du Shaofu said solemnly.


    Su Muxin frowned a little, but in the end he said nothing more. He glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "what''s your life preserver?"


    "I''m invincible. I don''t need a talisman."


    Du Shaofu was a little depressed. It seemed that everyone had a talisman to protect his life, but he did not. He was depressed.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Su Muxin gave Du Shaofu a look and did not ask again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the land of chenhuang, some disciples of the Hehuan sect fell down and were sent out by the divine space.


    "It''s the political strategists who are dealing with us, and some are still working together against the suzerain."


    A disciple opened his mouth and said to the two ancestors, such as dream and madness.


    "Not good."


    The two domain masters frown, but they are helpless. Facing the powerful strategists, let alone the disciples of the mountain gate, they can not even compare with the powerful lineup of strategists in the distance.


    Although it is said that many disciples of the Hehuan sect have already been trained by divine thunder, they want to compare with their counterparts in political strategists, and the two domain masters know that there is still a lot to be desired.


    "Whoosh..."


    Many people were sent out by the talisman in the space of God. Zhang yunshuang and Su Haohui, the top young generation of political strategists, were standing out and attracted a lot of attention.


    "It was Du Shaofu who appeared and joined hands with Su Muxin of the Hehuan sect."


    Asked by the founder of the strategist, Su Haohui told the truth.


    "It''s Du Shaofu again!"


    Many powerful people around him were smiling knowingly. It seems that the political strategists and Legalists were together to deal with the people related to Du Shaofu. As a result, they met the demon king and killed all directions.


    In the distance, the two domain masters suddenly showed a smile when they heard the words.


    "Asshole!"


    Gongsun, the father of political strategists, was gloomy and his eyes were burning.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time goes by, the divine space has been open for a few days, with countless creatures pouring in. The forces of all parties are complex, occupying one side, slowly advancing and looking for opportunities.


    There were disputes everywhere, there were fights, and countless creatures were killed.


    Although most of the creatures have a life saving talisman, they can escape a life and death disaster.


    But there are also some people who have no talisman, leaving their bodies, and even the spirits of the dead are all destroyed.


    "Boom..."


    No time, there are powerful monsters and humans in the duel, shouting to kill the sound.


    In an ancient mountain range, there is a magnificent cave, standing on the mountain, like a miracle, simple and unadorned.


    However, compared with the mountains, the cave is even more magnificent, with an ancient atmosphere, surrounded by misty clouds, gushing out purple fog.


    "It''s a relic of ancient mountain gate!"


    All around exclaim, all parties fight for the treasures in the ancient Mountain Gate ruins.


    "Fu Xing Jiao, you dare to move my purple feather sect!"


    Drinking like thunder, a middle-aged hand, shaking the clouds.


    "Fiery beast, get out of my way!"


    Some fierce birds flutter their wings, and the vigorous wind sweeps across the void.


    All kinds of fighting, treasure collision, martial vein and animal soul duel, the energy such as the ocean waves burst out, let the world boiling.


    "Kill!"


    There is a line-up, and a woman drinks a crisp voice. Her eyes are like a wave of smoke. Her face is strong enough to be like an immortal. The bright runes in front of her release the pressure and sparkle. It is like a bright moon falling in the sky, exploding the space and making the earth roar.


    At this moment, the woman holds a sword, breaking through the void, letting the void stir, sweeping all directions, can not be stopped.


    She is Ye Zijin, and the sword in her hand is Xuanguang void sword.


    There are tall and straight young people to urge a mountain treasure, showing a kind of towering gas, powerful everywhere, crushing eight sides.


    There are also young men and women, all over the lightning interwoven, where no one can stop.


    These people swept all the way to the ancient cave.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There is a huge plain, around the vigorous wind howling, dark clouds gathered, in the deep, there is an amazing energy breath in the wave, and the whole world resonance, ups and downs, time and again space ripples spread in the void.


    "It''s a treasure to fight for chance..."


    There were shouts all around and people were destroyed and disappeared in an instant.


    "Roar..."


    There are fierce beasts roaring, fierce birds neighing, no one can stop, sweeping everything."Oh


    All of a sudden, the Dragon sings and the Phoenix blows, and Du Yunlong flies across the sky, enveloped with illusory dragon shadows, like a place without human beings.


    Du Xiaoman brandishes his long whip, and the sound of the Dragon whistling and sparrows is heard. The bright long whip wraps up the virtual shadow of the dragon and Phoenix and spreads over the sky. The sound moves the void. Its power can make the monsters around tremble and the creatures fear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    There are monsters and monsters. They open their mouths and open their mouths. Their momentum shakes the world. Their whole body is bright with runes. Once they open their mouths, they swallow a large number of creatures into their mouths, which makes people feel terrible.


    There are fierce birds flapping their wings, causing a storm, tearing up a large number of living creatures.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1602

    More and more strong people appear, although at the same level, but in front of those who are really top, there are many differences in strength.


    Some people are afraid, looking at the fight, countless people fall, dare not take risks again.


    Some of them retreated and left the fight to find another chance.


    However, there are also some people who are unwilling to leave and want to continue to fight.


    This kind of fighting is performed in all parts of the divine space. There are treasures coming out everywhere, and relics of ancient strong men are exposed, causing countless fights.


    "This time, the movement and stillness in the divine space are much faster than those in the past."


    On the land of chenhuang, there are strong people of the ancestral level who sigh that some of them have entered the divine space and know the situation inside.


    "It was opened for the last time. Maybe there will be some changes in the divine space."


    There are strong people of ancestral level pondering over it, and their eyes are empty and narrow.


    "The Dragon shadow and phoenix dance whip of our famous master appeared in the hands of the people in the wasteland!"


    "The wild war guns of our strategists also appear in the hands of the barbarians!"


    "The Taihang Mountain of Mohism also appeared in the hands of the people of the wasteland."


    "The Xuanguang and empty sword of Confucianism also fell into the hands of the people of the wasteland."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    People constantly bring news out of the divine space. Everyone''s treasure is in the hands of the people of the wasteland, killing all directions, and others can''t stop it.


    Everyone''s ancestors looked at each other and was helpless. Du Shaofu took them away, wiped away the mark of Yuan Shen, and handed them over to his own people.


    Those treasures, but they are also very painful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast mountains, mist rising, the earth is full of energy.


    There was silence all around.


    In the valley, on an ancient smooth rock, Su Muxin sat cross legged, his whole body shining and his runes undulating. He was like mist, his eyes closed, and he was still moving at the moment.


    "It''s just that sometimes it''s cold and fierce. Everything else is OK."


    Du Shaofu looked at Su Muxin and muttered.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu sat cross legged. He opened many bags of heaven and earth with great interest. He distinguished the elixir, Taoist utensils, magic weapons, martial arts and weapon refining materials. He did not have time to put the elixir in his mouth and chewed it.


    As a result, Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of sunlight, his energy fluctuated and he was in a good mood.


    In an hour or two, Du Shaofu was very satisfied with his recent achievements.


    It''s been a few days since I came into the divine space. I don''t know when I''ll be able to explore the end, and I don''t know how many opportunities there are.


    From the eyes of the giant bear skeleton, Du Shaofu remembered that scene. It was a great disaster, which devoured ancient times, and those ancient strong men were irresistible.


    The god space is said to have been left by the Dragon God and the most powerful one who left the purple thunder xuanding.


    There are ancient treasures in the divine space, but none of the ancient strongmen can stop the catastrophes of heaven and earth. Can these ancient treasures and inheritance stop the catastrophe of heaven and earth again?


    When Du Shaofu had doubts in his mind, he began to ponder and ponder.


    "Relying on oneself is the real strong one. To be inherited is just to follow the path of others."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that the predecessors could guide themselves to avoid many detours, but the predecessors did not go to the end of the road. If the later generations follow the same path, can they surpass their predecessors? "


    "Treasure is external force after all, the real strength should be self!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows are so powerful that they can complement each other.


    But at the end of the day, the real strength should be self, not treasure.


    If treasure is stronger than itself, it is not the right way.


    Du Shaofu is meditating, as if he is examining himself. He should continue to understand what he has learned as before.


    Even if you are in this divine space at the moment, you should also hone yourself and make yourself strong.


    Instead of competing for opportunities everywhere, it''s better to calm down and improve yourself, blindly seek opportunities and fight for treasures. After a long time, it is enough to make yourself impetuous and lose the heart of emptiness.


    "What I really need to do is to strengthen myself."


    Du Shaofu''s face suddenly became firm and resolute, with golden light in his pupils and sharp eyes.


    "Those talismans are weird..."


    Later, Du Shaofu thought of the talisman that he had been worrying about recently. The talisman contained a lot of profound meanings, which was unfathomable and boundless.


    "I don''t believe it."


    Du Shaofu''s stubborn temper came up. At the beginning, all the steles in front of Du''s family could understand baquan Dao, but they didn''t believe that this life protecting talisman could not be detected by himself.


    Du Shaofu''s understanding has always been good. Otherwise, he would not have been able to practice all the way to this point. It is absolutely not enough to achieve his present achievements only relying on the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds."Hi..."


    In Du Shaofu''s palm, there are many runes, which are filled with an ancient flavor. They are inspired by the feeling on the Huaguang Avenue outside.


    At this moment, anyway, he wanted to protect the Dharma for Su Muxin. Du Shaofu also devoted himself to the understanding of the life protecting talisman.


    "Time, space, vitality, primordial spirit..."


    The Ancient Runes in his palm made Du Shaofu feel the trace of time, space, vitality and vitality.


    Baoming Fu is related to many esoteric meanings, vast and profound.


    "It''s vast. If you can understand something, you can benefit a lot and make substantial progress."


    Du Shaofu felt that if he could understand this strange talisman, he would surely be able to gain a lot of benefits, and would definitely be of great benefit to his own extinction of nirvana.


    Immersed in it, Du Shaofu understood with all his heart, put down his impetuousness and everything, and precipitated everything he had experienced in these years.


    From the beginning of a silk rune, Du Shaofu''s understanding of the silk and cocoon has entered a vast and vast world.


    Time, space, primordial spirit, vitality, all kinds of profound meanings, a life protecting talisman, seems easy, but it is all inclusive and boundless.


    In this kind of understanding, Du Shaofu was immersed in it, just like the chance competition in the divine space at the moment, which had nothing to do with him.


    If any outsider sees Du Shaofu at this moment, he will put aside all the great opportunities in the divine space, but he will be interested in the talisman that nobody cares about. He will think that he is crazy.


    It''s absolutely stupid not to fight for a big chance and be interested in the talisman.


    You should know that from ancient times to the present, the divine space has been opened for eight times, and some people with the highest natural posture were interested in protecting the life talisman.


    But no one ever got anything, and finally gave up.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu, after understanding and sinking into his heart, gradually entered the vast world and found everything wonderful.


    Baoming Fu contains many profound meanings. If you can fully understand your old age, you will be sublimated, and it is possible to find your true self.


    As for the supreme nirvana, it is a deep Nirvana at the level of Nirvana warrior or Nirvana Rune master.


    In fact, there will not be any mediocre people who can step on the level of wuzun.


    But they are not outstanding enough. Only the most top living creatures in the world have the most top talents, can they go deep into Nirvana and step into the supreme Nirvana!


    Others have entered the realm of martial arts. Nirvana and the realm of martial arts are two paths.


    These two roads, though they will end up in the same way.


    But the mystery and the benefits of many changes in the supreme Nirvana are too much and too much beyond the realm of martial arts.


    The nirvana, then the nirvana, is the nirvana.


    Everyone will find their own way to change, arouse the world, and finally transform into the true self.


    Du Shaofu is now in the process of understanding the talisman and immersing himself in it. He wants to explore his true self, and then he can go further and transform again.


    But it was a mysterious process, hard to describe.


    Even the predecessors can''t say anything more. Everyone''s road is different, and the real self they seek is also different.


    "Hula..."


    The Ancient Runes lingered in the void around him, as if they could blend with the surrounding heaven and earth, enveloping Du Shaofu. It was very mysterious to look at him from a distance.


    Shao Fu has forgotten everything in his heart for a long time.


    In this divine space, opportunities are everywhere and treasures are born everywhere.


    With the strength of Du Shaofu''s cultivation, if we fight for it now, there are few people in the whole divine space who can stop it.


    However, Du Shaofu abandoned everything at the moment, and put the chance and treasure aside. This kind of perseverance and determination can not be possessed by ordinary people!


    As time went by, Su Muxin breathed and adjusted his breath, drew the energy of heaven and earth, refined the elixir in his body, and recovered very quickly. He didn''t have any serious injuries.


    You, all around the world, there is cold air coming.


    In a flash, it is in the surrounding void is covered with frost, the air becomes cold, let people yuan Shen uncomfortable.


    When the frost appeared above the void, Su Muxin breathed his breath on the boulder. The light of the mist all over his body would be restrained in an instant. In his clear morning dew eyes, there was a bright Rune wave. With a trace of cold on his face, he looked at the void and said, "come on, don''t hide and hide, show up!"


    "People respect the spirit root, practice both martial arts, Taoism, talismans and Taoism. At the beginning of the reign of martial arts, the later stage of cultivation is accomplished. However, the perception of Yuan Shen is not vulgar."


    With the fall of Su Muxin''s voice, the space in the void fluctuates, and then there is a cold breath of ice.


    "Whoosh..."


    Eight white dress women arrived, they all looked like they were twenty-five or six years old. One by one, they were incomparable in beauty, graceful and moving, and a breath of astonishing ice filled in quietly.With the eight graceful and beautiful women, a young man in white came out.


    The young man in white is so beautiful, just like ice and snow, and his skin is like jade. His eyes are black and white, and he is in the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1603

    "Who are you?"


    Feeling the strong breath of the visitor, Su Muxin got up, his face was slightly frozen, but his face was cold, not angry and powerful.


    "I didn''t expect that there are still such women in the world. My maid is still short of an outstanding one. You are enough for her natural appearance, strength and appearance. That''s you."


    The young man in white looked at Su Muxin. In his clear eyes, there was a wave of light and said, "my name is Jue Qingrong, and you can call me childe in the future."


    "The descendant of the great snow mountain, the snow spirit and the emperor''s clear face!"


    On hearing this, Su Muxin and Dai Mei trembled fiercely. It was a terrible name, which had disappeared thousands of years ago. She also got it occasionally from some unofficial records in her family. Unexpectedly, that person still exists in this world.


    "I didn''t expect that someone else knew my name, but it also saved a lot of time. I don''t think you can surrender without my introduction."


    She has a clear face and a smile, which can make women in the world move.


    "You think too much!"


    Su Muxin opened her mouth. How could she be submissive to a maid? There was a flash of Rune in her eyes and a sharp voice.


    "It''s a little arrogant. As I imagined, it has a good posture, and it will be a little arrogant."


    She Qingrong didn''t get angry. She still showed a light smile. Then she waved to the Eight maids around her and said, "take it down."


    "Whoosh..."


    With the fall of her voice, Eight maids snatched her body out, and the eight terrible breath burst out.


    Eight icy air filled the void, around the eight strands attack, immediately shrouded to Su Muxin and left, without any hands left.


    "Boom


    On Su Muxin''s cold cheek, the runes in his eyes lingered. His figure disappeared as fast as lightning, and he directly focused on a person. He did not retreat but went forward. His jade hand pierced through the void like lightning. A claw print twisted the space and quickly grasped a maid.


    The maid''s eyes were plain and not vulgar. When the paw print was seized, she clenched her fist, covered with ice runes, and flashed at her palm in an instant.


    "Boom


    Under such a collision, the runes burst out, the void around them split, and the two figures staggered back, but Su Muxin obviously had to take the upper hand.


    "Whew ''


    but at the same time, the other seven maids had already made an attack, just like the Seven Star array of the Big Dipper. The seven terrifying energies were faintly mysterious, and they crushed Su Muxin.


    In the face of such a huge force of ice, Su Muxin''s fingerprints condense and do their best. Yuan Shen''s strength turns into invisible defense, and his steps are mysterious and he quickly escapes.


    The seven maids were shrouded in the power of the Big Dipper, but at the moment, Su Muxin, relying on his mysterious pace and understanding of the array, was able to get out of trouble one after another. He was not far away from his face, and his eyes were shining brilliantly.


    However, the seven maids were very strong, and there was no vulgarist. They successively shrouded Su Muxin, and the icy breath shrouded the void, which affected Su Muxin a lot.


    "Whew..."


    The maidservant, who was the first to be held down by Su Muxin, made her hand again. The white palm of her hand coagulated and her fingerprints changed. An ice Python emerged from the void with brilliant runes.


    "Hiss..."


    The ice Python is like a living creature. At the moment of its appearance, the void also vibrates violently. Like white lightning, it sends out a strange and frightening hissing sound, and directly covers Su Muxin.


    Su Muxin felt it. His eyes were cold, holy and dignified. He waved his sleeve and turned into a spiritual root to stop the ice python. At last, a flame burst out to destroy the ice python.


    "Frozen!"


    But at this time, the Eight maids meet to form a strange and mysterious angle, and the eight icy air covers the void of heaven and earth.


    Su Muxin''s eyebrows frown slightly, the toes empty light, one after another rise into the void, but it is unable to get out of the body.


    "Hula..."


    Su Muxin''s spirit fire broke out and his body burst out of the sky. However, it was difficult to dissolve the icy air. He was gradually frozen around, and his face appeared pale.


    "Move my woman, get out of here!"


    Suddenly, from the sky, a rolling purple fire rose and burned the heaven and earth. It turned into a huge purple flame demon Huang. It was like a purple sun that covered the sky and showed up in an extremely terrible posture.


    "Gee!"


    The shadow of the purple flame demon Huang spreads its wings, and the energy sweeps across the sky. Like the purple sun, its two pupils overlook the earth, shaking half of the void. Under the blazing heat, the ancient mountain range on this side is splitting into huge cracks.


    "Kaka..."


    Under the sudden blazing momentum of the sky, the rolling purple fire swept the sky like a purple scorching sun, which could destroy everything. It carried a kind of terrible pressure of heaven and earth, and directly destroyed the cold air, which was incomparable.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Eight maid mouth spray blood, Jiao body Qi Qizhen retreat, a pale face, Mou road terrible color.Du Shaofu appeared beside Su Muxin in the middle of the sky. He was a little embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry. I helped you protect the Dharma. As a result, I lost my mind."


    Su Muxin gave Du Shaofu a blank look, and then said to Du Shaofu, "the descendant of the great snow mountain, the ancient inheritance, is said to be as old as the nine masters. The snow spirit and the emperor''s clear face, if I have not guessed wrong, it should have become famous 3000 years ago, or the supreme Nirvana!"


    "The supreme Nirvana 3000 years ago!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looks at the young man in white, and Su Muxin is talking about the man in white.


    "Very strong!"


    When Du Shaofu looked at the man in the white robe, his heart was suddenly shocked, and he could feel the terrible breath and danger that was looming over his body.


    "The supreme Nirvana three thousand years ago, with that kind of heavenly posture, should have broken through to an amazing level. How did they get in?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selective. He didn''t expect that there were nine great masters in the world, such as the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan. Besides, there were some ancient inheritances that would not be inferior to the nine great families.


    However, in the space of the divine realm, it is impossible to break into the realm or extricate oneself from nirvana.


    "Don''t you..."


    Du Shaofu thought of the possibility that the descendant of the great snow mountain, Yi Qingrong, could not break through to liberation unless he suppressed his cultivation.


    Otherwise, with its supreme Nirvana posture, thousands of years of time, how should be able to surpass liberation.


    "What about thousands of years? It can''t touch my woman!"


    Du Shaofu then took a look at him. No matter how, he did not break through to nirvana. What''s more, he had to be suppressed.


    Du Shaofu is still dead from nirvana. How can he be afraid of the descendants of the great snow mountain!


    Even if the former has not been suppressed, Du Shaofu''s character is absolutely not afraid of half a point!


    Su Muxin now secretly stares at Du Shaofu, one by one my woman, which makes her feel some inexplicable fluctuation and anger in her heart. However, she is facing him and can not be dignified.


    That kind of feeling, let her in the heart also secretly doubt, the heart does not understand.


    "Boy, she''s your woman. You don''t seem to deserve it."


    Chen Qingrong looked at Du Shaofu, and some displeasure appeared in his calm eyes, as if he had been robbed of something he liked.


    "Otherwise, the snow man will not be far away from me."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his eyes were shining with gold. This guy actually wanted to hit his own woman, which was a crime against him.


    After learning about the unreal territory, Su Muxin is naturally her own woman to Du Shaofu.


    Although the woman looks cold and fierce, and has not admitted it, it does not mean that she can not become the rebellious feather in Du Shaofu''s heart.


    "Little fellow, although you have some skills, you have provoked me, and it seems that you have no life saving talisman. Then you should leave the divine space after abolishing cultivation. I will spare your life!"


    It was as if it was natural and natural for him to open his mouth.


    "If you are a monster, I must have barbecued you, but you are a human being!"


    This is Du Shaofu''s reply. At the moment, this is in the divine space. Why should we fear anyone.


    His face changed a little, and his brows wrinkled slightly. On his white robe, there were some runes skimming out. It was as if there was white snow under the void. The whole person''s breath began to be exuberant, and his posture was superb!


    "Bold, how dare to be rude to you!"


    The Eight maids yelled and looked at Du Shaofu. Their eyes were cold, but they were also afraid. But they had a clear face and were more confident.


    "A few maids and maids are vulnerable. If you were not for the sake of women, they would have been killed just now."


    Du Shaofu sank and his golden eyes became colder.


    "You..."


    "You are no match."


    If there is a maid to say anything, she waved her sleeve to stop it. Then she looked at Du Shaofu and said, "this is your choice. If you are willing to abandon your cultivation, I can do it for you!"


    "you are not qualified enough!"


    Du Shaofu disdained him, and the nine masters were not afraid. Naturally, they were not afraid of the descendants of the great snow mountain.


    "Arrogance needs capital. People nowadays don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth."


    Chen Qingrong''s eyes became colder. He went straight to Du Shaofu and hunted in his military robe. His figure was like electricity. In an instant, he went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss!"


    When the rune moves, there is a cold ice in the palm of his face. The arrows gather together and penetrate through the void. The void is frozen around. Suddenly, it is swept to Du Shaofu''s brow, merciless and fierce.


    These moves also represent the character of Shen Qingrong. They seem to be graceful, but in fact they are vigorous and arrogant.


    Even if it''s nine people, she Qingrong doesn''t pay much attention to it, let alone a boy from the outside world.


    The ice arrow, clearly is the ice piercing, but the ice rune is flashing, like a flame, with a terrible breath.From the perspective of the level of the cracks in the void, I''m afraid that the ordinary martial arts practitioners who have just reached the top of the mountain can be killed by the arrow if they encounter this arrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1604

    Seeing the icy arrow coming, Du Shaofu looked cold, and his fist was directly blasted out. His fist was covered with rolling purple flame, and the light of purple flame wrapped in it soared. It was like a purple flame demon Huang''s virtual shadow that wanted to flutter out of the void and smash the ice arrow directly, and the ice runes filled the sky.


    "Oh..."


    Almost at the same time, Du Shaofu appeared in front of his face. His fists were still in front of him. His momentum was steep and his power was incomparable. He was arrogant over all things. He was accompanied by the sound of the Dragon chanting for nine days. The sound of the gods'' image made the void roar and the lightning and thunder suddenly appeared in the sky.


    This is baquan do. Du Shaofu''s fist contains baquan do in Ziyan demon Huang''s animal power. The two are combined into one, and without amazing understanding, it can''t be done.


    "Ice day rhyme!"


    Feeling the power, she Qingrong''s eyes fluttered violently, his robe trembled, and there was a blizzard all over his body. The runes were surging. With one hand, the void was frozen, and they met each other quickly!


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    In this collision, the void lives and explodes, the mountains in xiakong are cracked, the rocks are broken, the terrible golden Rune ripples, the energy is like a tsunami, the air of ice suddenly sweeps through the void, everything is like destruction, the surging energy vibrates the space waves, and the sky and earth are like thunder.


    Ba Quan Dao itself is Du Shaofu''s most powerful physical means. With the purple flame demon Huang''s animal power, the power has not been doubled, but it has become more powerful. At the moment, Du Shaofu is not polite.


    "Hiss..."


    He recoiled in a straight line in the void, shattering the space. Finally, his body was knocked back on a towering mountain peak behind him. The mountain was smashed, the rocks cracked, the mountain collapsed, and the earth and mountains rocked.


    Looking at this scene, Su Muxin and Eight maids are also shocked.


    The white robe was as white as new, not contaminated with any dust. He had just been shaken back, and seemed to be safe and sound.


    But when he looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes could no longer be calm.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is shocked. His baquan do is at the level of his own extinction nirvana. The nine masters of the fiefdom may also be directly bombed by himself. If he does not die, he will be seriously injured.


    But the descendant of the mysterious snow mountain is still intact, which shows how powerful it is!


    "You are also the supreme nirvana, stepping into silence!"


    He Qingrong watched Du Shaofu open his mouth, his hair moved, and his white robe was covered with white snow runes.


    "Therefore, don''t provoke me, dare to move my woman again, I will destroy your big snow mountain!"


    Du Shaofu said, the first time he gave a woman, where can let others think of a maid.


    "Boy, I don''t know the height of the sky and the earth. My snow temple has always been short of a male servant. You are definitely the best choice. That excellent woman will also be my first maid. This time, I will get a lot of money."


    After she was shocked, she became relaxed and seemed to have absolute assurance and dependence.


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much. He took a direct hand and swept out of the sky. Layers of golden talismans and secret patterns broke out, shattering the void.


    "The golden winged ROC is the most powerful animal!"


    His eyes were moving and his hair was flying. Suddenly, two bright color changing beams were emitted from his eyes, and the ice was condensed in the space in front of him, and the terrible waves were surging out.


    "Bang!"


    The empty space exploded and the frozen space was swept by huge force. Du Shaofu''s body was like a broken kite, which was shaken in a straight line and hit the huge mountain behind him.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s body didn''t smash the mountain peak, but the whole man came out of the mountain, burst out of a tunnel, and rushed out of the other side of the mountain.


    Du Shaofu stepped on the top of the mountain. He hunted in purple clothes. His black hair was dancing. He didn''t have any scars on his body. But his eyes were golden. He looked at his face from a distance. He was very surprised and said, "you have come to Nirvana!"


    After asking, Du Shaofu seemed to feel that his question was superfluous. It was absolutely normal for the supreme Nirvana more than 3000 years ago to break through to nirvana of the true self.


    "Can you use the power of self Nirvana?" Du Shaofu asked here.


    "Boy, don''t you know that the supreme Nirvana does not need to be restricted by his power in the divine space."


    Chen Qingrong raised her eyebrows and was somewhat surprised. A supreme Nirvana person, no, I don''t know. The supreme nirvana is in the divine space, but it doesn''t need to be suppressed by forces. As long as you don''t step on nirvana, it''s enough to sweep away everything.


    "So it is."


    Du Shaofu finally understood why his cultivation was not suppressed by the divine space. He thought he had a good character and had no talisman. Therefore, the divine space did not suppress his cultivation. It turned out that the supreme Nirvana would not be suppressed.


    "The level of annihilation is very strong. Surrender to me. After one person under ten thousand people, I will help you to look down on the world. If you and I join hands, you and I will not be afraid of them!"Chen Qingrong looked at Du Shaofu from the beginning of disdain to now, so if the boy can be used for his own use, it will be more powerful.


    "I''ve changed my mind, too. I''ll take you in!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile. He was the supreme Nirvana more than 3000 years ago. His level of self nirvana is infinite.


    "In this case, let''s talk about strength."


    He Qingrong made a move, no more words, and waved out. The cold air broke out and shattered the void.


    "Dapeng smashes its claws!"


    Du Shaofu did not retreat, but advanced. The ROC broke its claws and tore up the void. The golden light was ten thousand feet, and the war spirit rose greatly.


    On that day, when he made a breakthrough outside the divine space, Du Shaofu wanted to find someone to verify his strength. At the moment, the descendant of the great snow mountain is really the best candidate.


    She Qingrong changed color secretly, and the level of extinction had such a terrible strength.


    "Ice prison!"


    "Cold ice and cold soul!"


    "The glacier is ten thousand miles!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The battle robe is covered with snow like runes. The ancient breath is filled with the bright and dazzling runes. The empty space is frozen like a snowy mountain warlord, stepping into the sky and heavy snow in the cold world.


    "Undead grass!"


    "Dongming grass!"


    ''Peng Lin nine days! ''


    ''baquan do! ''


    ''taiyin! ''


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu was fierce and driven by all kinds of means at the same time. Supported by the mysterious Qi in the holy palace, Du Shaofu opened and closed freely and respected me only!


    A demon king, a war emperor, two fierce battle endlessly, let Su Muxin and eight maidservant girls in the distance also secretly tremble.


    these terrible duels between the two people have brought great pressure to the world, destroying the surrounding areas and flattening them to the ground. Everywhere, the sky and the earth are cracked and the void is blown up one after another.


    "The cold code of the void!"


    He Qingrong hands, the air of ice solidifies the world, explodes the void, and the terrible breath of ice sweeps across, making the world boiling and frozen for thousands of miles.


    The icy breath was so terrible that it finally froze the whole void and went to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, the corners of his mouth raised, and on his right palm, there was a mass of energy body covering his right palm, condensed into a fingerprint, which was in three colors of cash, black and silver. It was crystal clear, and a wave of palpitating waves was diffused out, which made people feel frightened.


    This is Shaoyang seal, Taiyin seal, and Shaoyin seal. The three seal formulas are overlapped and condensed. They contain the terrible power of destruction. Du Shaofu urges them to do everything as fast as lightning and collide with each other directly.


    "Boom..."


    The whole empty mountains were shaking, the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking, and a vast abyss was cracked in the mountains.


    Everywhere, the dust and rocks, space chaos, terrible impact force, so that the amazing collision above a dark halo, like a black hole, devouring everything.


    "What a strong body, what a strong strength!"


    The two fight each other, and one touch can separate them. From the amazing energy, the space behind Chen Qingrong explodes, and he looks at Du Shaofu. His hair is flying. He has an indescribable martial art and extraordinary vulgarity!


    At this time, the more frightened he was in the Vietnam War, the other side was just at the level of extinction, and was not suppressed by him at all. The physical and strength of the other side were extremely terrible.


    She Qingrong seems to feel that the boy is still deliberately testing his own strength with him, which is an absolute contempt for him.


    "You''re good too!"


    Du Shaofu was in admiration. He felt that the cultivation level of this guy would not be weaker than that of Jialou jueyu if he was at the same level.


    Even Du Shaofu suspected that he might have some cards on his body, which might not be weaker than that of Jialou jueyu.


    "You have proved yourself to be able to make me do my best!"


    After taking a deep breath, the clear and clear voice spreads out. At the same time, taking itself as the center, the dazzling white ice Rune erupts, and the ice and frost fall all over the sky, just like falling glaciers. Everywhere is a piece of white, fluctuating void.


    "Then try your best."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. It seemed that he could not take advantage of his real efforts. He was really strong enough, and he had not taken advantage of him.


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, far in the sky, there is a strange wave sound coming, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    "Childe, they are catching up."


    In the distance, the eight maid''s face changed greatly, as if she had been shocked.


    When they set foot here, they seem to be avoiding something. They accidentally meet Du Shaofu and Su Muxin.


    "It''s really haunting!"


    Looking at the distance of the void, she Qingrong brow is also a wrinkle, secretly micro coagulation.


    "Boy, you and I will fight again next time, and then I will subdue you!"


    He Qingrong''s voice fell, and his figure turned into white startled Hong, and disappeared in the same place in an instant.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes, at the moment, are just staring at the empty space ahead. There are strange things coming like locusts. They are all over the world, flashing black and white light, and making people tremble."Hum..."


    The speed of those strange things is incredible, and it appears in the air in an instant. The volume is only small, and the size of nail plate is one, even smaller.


    These strange objects are black and white, like ants, but show sharp fangs, ant legs are small and sharp, and they have four wings, but they can cut through the void.


    "Soul eating ant!"


    The voice of amazement from Su Muxin''s mouth can not help but exclaim, and her beautiful face also changes color for it, with a kind of thrilling and creepy feeling.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu finally knew why the descendant of the great snow mountain, long Qingrong, had to flee. It was obvious that he had provoked the spirit eating ant. At the moment, he was being pursued by the spirit eating ant and had to flee.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1605

    Du Shaofu knew that if the scaremonger beetle was terrible enough, it would be at least 30 times more terrifying and difficult to deal with than the beetle.


    In terms of speed and defense, the soul eating ant is far more than the lion roaring beetle.


    The most terrible thing is that these soul eating ants not only devour flesh and blood, but also have terrible intelligence. If anyone provokes these ants, they will be chased by their nests in the sky and on the earth.


    "Hum..."


    In the middle of the sky, a vast number of soul eating ants roar past. Ignoring Du Shaofu and Su Muxin, they directly chase after the descendant of Daxue mountain.


    "There is such a terrifying thing in the divine space."


    According to Su Muxin''s character, at the moment, he also has some cool breath. His red lips are slightly open, and he says, "fortunately, these soul eating ants haven''t dealt with us."


    "It''s enough for these soul eating ants to hunt down the descendants of the snow mountain."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, but also some secretly moved. He was absolutely powerful and could not take advantage of his full strength. Although he did not use his real strength just now, the other side obviously had his cards. It is difficult to know who won or who lost in the end.


    Originally, Du Shaofu thought that he could sweep everything in the divine space, but now it seems that this is not the case. Actually, there are supreme Nirvana practitioners thousands of years ago who have entered the divine space. I hope this is the only one. Otherwise, it will be a bit of trouble.


    "Are you all right?"


    Su Muxin looks at Du Shaofu with her eyes. How amazing it is that she has just fought with Yu Qingrong. She still remembers that when he was on the wasteland, he was just wuzun, but in a flash, he has become so powerful.


    "It''s OK. If he doesn''t run, I can beat him down." Du Shaofu patted his chest, and he seemed to be committed.


    "He is very strong. He is a descendant of the great snow mountain. His inheritance will not be under the nine families."


    As he spoke, Su Muxin came to Du Shaofu''s side. His long skirt was dancing, and his posture was moving and exquisite. He had a special temperament of coexistence of demon spirit and holiness. The spirit of demon was enough to fascinate all living beings, and holiness was inviolable.


    Du Shaofu picked a pick and said, "I am also very strong, the great supreme nirvana, he is just the little supreme!"


    Su Muxin was speechless. Was this really the ferocious demon king who was famous all over the world, Bei Chi gently said, "I have to find elder martial sister and Zhi Yan. The political strategists and Legalists are looking for the trouble of our Hehuan clan."


    "I''ll be with you."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his face suddenly became gloomy. He said, "they moved because of me. It seems that I have to make a gesture."


    "What are you going to do?" Su Muxin asked.


    "Take care of them more." Du Shaofu relaxed.


    "There are also many powerful Legalists and strategists. You should be careful. I have received news that this time, there are demons in both Legalists and political strategists."


    Su Muxin gave Du Shaofu a blank look, and then said, "you are the supreme nirvana. There is no limit to your cultivation. However, there is no guarantee that Legalists and political strategists do not have them. If we are besieged, we will suffer."


    "I''m not afraid of a siege. I like winning more with less."


    Du Shaofu suddenly turned his eyes, looked at Su Muxin and said, "you just said we, do you want to be together?"


    "Political strategists and Legalists are moving on to the ho Huan sect. I can''t ignore it."


    Su Muxin''s face was slightly chilly, and he said: "originally, I was worried that the political strategists and Legalists would attack the albino sect. Now, they don''t have to worry about it. If they don''t fight back, they really think that he Huan Zong is a soft persimmon."


    "It was I who got involved in the family of Huan Huan."


    Du Shaofu knew that his name as the supervisor of the hezhuan sect was a drag on the hezhuan sect. Therefore, Legalists and political strategists were able to move it.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu also had some doubts in his mind. If he wanted to say that the family moved the hezhuan sect, it was reasonable. I didn''t know why the political strategists were involved in it. He didn''t seem to have much enmity with the political strategists. He just won some treasures. He didn''t have deep hatred. He would deal with the hezhuan sect around him.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t intend to be polite when political strategists wanted to join in. Anyway, he didn''t worry if he had too much debt, and he didn''t worry if he had more enemies. So don''t blame yourself for being rude.


    "Let''s go. We''re going to the center of the divine space. It''s said that the biggest chance will be in the center of the divine space."


    Su Muxin said that her eyes were clear, her long skirt was fluttering, and her exquisite and convex figure was a beautiful and moving painting on the razed mountains.


    "Legalists, strategists, it''s time to settle accounts..."


    In Du Shaofu''s light way, a chill passed quietly in his clear eyes.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then the two figures disappeared in the mountains, one of them disappeared.


    Outside an ancient cave, there are many people around, but no one dares to step into it, because outside the cave, there are disciples of the Legalists who are occupied by the Legalists."It''s disgusting. The Legalists are deceiving people too much."


    "What''s the way to do it? Our strength is inferior to that of the people. There are strong Legalists in it. We are not rivals!"


    There are many living creatures around, but there is no way. Even at the same level, they can not be the opponents of Legalists.


    After some excellent people and several powerful monsters were killed by the outstanding Legalists on the spot, the people around them did not dare to step forward.


    "Whew..."


    Two golden streamers broke through the sky, and the two Legalists'' children outside the ancient cave were killed by piercing their eyebrows before returning to their gods.


    "Hiss..."


    The two life protecting talismans swept away, and Du Shaofu appeared. In the palm of his hand, there were wisps of Ancient Runes emerging, which seemed to blend with this space. That was the last time I was immersed in understanding and made a little progress.


    With the appearance of the Ancient Runes in Du Shaofu''s palm, one of the two talisman talismans was stagnant, and his life stagnated in the void, as if under some kind of traction.


    "Whoa..."


    Just as Du Shaofu made some moves, the Ancient Runes in his palm were cracked, and the two life protecting talismans disappeared instantly.


    "Ah It''s still close. "


    Du Shaofu sighed that he was still a little short of understanding the profound meaning contained in the life protecting talisman. Otherwise, he would be able to control the life protecting talisman.


    "Who dares to touch my Legalists?" Outside the cave, there are also several followers of Legalists who drink.


    "Bang!"


    A dazzling paw print falls and tears a person''s body.


    In the middle of the air, Su Muxin''s beautiful shadow swept down, protruding, exquisite and moving. With his figure landing, a soul storm swept out, making a legalist follower''s eyes dull, and then his eyebrows were pierced by energy. ,


    "Bang Bang..."


    Three muffled noises were heard, and the remaining three were killed again by Du Shaofu.


    "There are still people in it."


    Su Muxin''s light words, the hand is also so moving, demon charm, sound like the sounds of nature.


    "Maybe there''s some danger in it, just wait for the rabbit!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth stirred up a smile of evil and evil. Looking at the ancient cave in front of him, it was magnificent and magnificent. It must be extraordinary. There might be amazing treasures in it, but there might be great danger.


    "It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king, who killed the Legalists!"


    People around exclaimed, there were creatures in Zhongzhou, some recognized the devil.


    "There is also su Muxin, the leader of the Huan clan."


    There are also Shangzhou practitioners who recognize Su Muxin.


    "How did Su Muxin and the demon king get together?"


    "What''s so strange about this? Du Shaofu, the demon king, was originally the supervisor of the Hehuan sect."


    "It is said that there is a deep hatred between the Legalists and Du Shaofu, the demon king. It seems that Du Shaofu is here to find trouble for the Legalists."


    Around the discussion, there is a lot of insight immediately back to open a lot.


    There are many powerful Legalists in the cave. There will be a big war at that time. They don''t want to be affected.


    Sure enough, a moment later, about 30 Legalists came out of the cave with joy. It was obvious that there was a lot of harvest in the cave.


    they are as like as two peas, and are very proud of their temperament. Even if they are all in the same space in this god space, they will appear to be superhuman and outstanding.


    Seeing the disappearance of the people outside the cave, it is not difficult for some people to guess that it must have been someone who killed the town, and immediately drank: "who moved my Legalists, stand up for me!"


    "It''s the Legalists who killed them. What a fuss


    Du Shaofu leaned lazily against one side of the rock and stretched himself.


    "Du Shaofu..."


    The eyes of dozens of Legalists'' children came together. When they saw the familiar figure, their eyes suddenly changed.


    "Kill..."


    Du Shaofu was not polite. His intention to kill was not covered up. He shook his hand. A large shadow of the sword broke out of the palm of his right hand, breaking the void.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The shadow of the sword contains the number of the nine palaces of yin and Yang in heaven and earth. Dozens of Legalists'' children were almost killed in a few gasps, leaving behind a lot of treasures and bags of heaven and earth.


    There was a talisman suspended in front of Du Shaofu, but then disappeared.


    "We must spy out these life protecting talismans, or we will do nothing."


    Du Shaofu frowned, which had the function of protecting life talisman. Killing the disciples of these Legalists was a white hand.


    "There are a lot of things."


    But then Du Shaofu showed a smile. There were a lot of things left by these Legalists'' children. They were all received by themselves.


    "Gentlemen, where are the Legalists and strategists?"


    Du Shaofu inquired of the living creatures who were watching from afar, looking for Legalists and strategists."There are Legalists not far ahead!"


    "Three hours ago, a treasure was born on the left side. I have seen strategists!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the shock, the surrounding creatures came back to their senses. Originally, they thought there would be an amazing war. When did they know that there would be a few breaths, dozens of children of Legalists with extraordinary martial arts and arrogance were killed by the demon king Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1606

    For those nine people, they occupied a lot of places in it. All sentient beings did not like it and told the news one after another.


    Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu and Su Muxin left, looking for Legalists and strategists everywhere.


    A few hours later, on a huge peak among the vast mountains, a group of Political Strategists'' disciples were standing on the peak with pride, overlooking the spirits of all living beings. There were huge beasts and birds that could not be defeated.


    "Who dares to touch what my strategists like!"


    Some young people, like gods, set foot on the mountain peaks, holding spears, overlooking all sentient beings. The whole popularity is like a dragon, the momentum is like a tiger, and the whole body is filled with Fu Wen, dazzling!


    "Bang!"


    Low dull sound, a golden figure came, a blow will explode it, a purple clothing youth appeared.


    "Hiss..."


    A moving woman came, with energy training and penetrating the void, and killed many followers of the strategists. She spoke with a voice like the sounds of nature, and said, "is it easy to deceive a political strategist as a joyous one?"


    The young man in purple robes stood with his hands on his hands and looked at the children of the strategists on the mountain peak. His killing intention was not covered up: "do you commit suicide, or let me do it?"


    "My God, who is that man who wants the political strategists to commit suicide?"


    "It''s su Muxin of the Hehuan sect, and Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    The creatures around him exclaimed, and they were immediately recognized.


    "Du Shaofu, you dare to kill my strategist!"


    On the peak, a group of political strategists suddenly came back to their senses and stood together. When they met each other, they were filled with fierce and murderous spirit.


    "It''s the political strategists who kill them. Go out and tell them to move the people around me. In the space of God, you strategists want to stay alone!" Du Shaofu responded.


    "You dare to challenge our strategists, kill!"


    Some young people drank and knew that Du Shaofu was extraordinary. He had seen Du Shaofu with his own eyes. But at the moment, there were so many of them that everyone was suppressed. He was not afraid.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, dozens of attacks came at the same time. Qi Qi killed Du Shaofu and Su Muxin without leaving a trace of his hand.


    "Oh


    "Whew, whew..."


    Du Shaofu urged Ba airway to chant a dragon for nine days. The long roar of gods and elephants shook for nine days, which shocked the children of many political strategists. The magic sword array in his hand drove him to kill dozens of people again, destroying the withered and decaying, and looking down on all sides!


    "Chulala..."


    Su Muxin just killed several followers of political strategists, while Du Shaofu deliberately intercepted the others.


    Put away a lot of treasures and bags of heaven and earth, and the two figures left.


    "My God..."


    Some people in the distance were stunned and paralyzed. The demon king was so terrible that the strategists were not opponents at all. They were killing.


    In the next few days, every few hours, the disciples of Legalists and political strategists were killed, and Du Shaofu, the demon king, was killed.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, is wantonly looking for political strategists and Legalists. These news spread in the space of the divine realm, causing a stir.


    "It''s too tragic. More than 100 Legalists'' children have been killed, and some of the top young Legalists have fled all the way."


    "What''s more, more than 300 political strategists were almost defeated by Du Shaofu, the demon king. Only a few escaped, and they were in a mess like a dog!"


    "The Legalists have always had a feud with Du Shaofu, the demon king. I don''t know how the political strategists were involved. The demon king Du Shaofu is taking revenge!"


    "It''s terrible. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is too strong. The Legalists and political strategists are not rivals. They can only be crushed!"


    In the space of God realm, many places have been talking about it.


    "Asshole, you can''t let go of that boy!"


    "This is a provocation to my strategists. I will never let them go!"


    Chen Huang mainland, Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, Gongsun holmium and other ancestors were furious. In just a few days, hundreds of political strategists and Legalists were killed.


    "The devil said he would kill every one of them


    "Du Shaofu is so hateful that he intentionally killed our children of Legalists!"


    "The devil said," even if you are an old strategist and Legalist When things go in, they will kill each other! "


    "The people of the wasteland are also fighting against our Legalists and strategists!"


    "There are also the people of the golden winged ROC birds, who are the most rampant and do not regard my Legalists'' children in their eyes!"


    A large group of Legalists and political strategists were indignant, but their eyes showed fear and their hearts were still in fear.


    In the divine space, there are also the wild country and the ROC of the golden winged ROC, who are also attacking Legalists and political strategists in an all-round way.


    It can be said that home and political strategists are now under siege and full of flowers.


    "Lawlessness, this is provocation, absolute provocation!"


    "If you don''t kill that boy, I''ll never get rid of it!"


    The old and powerful Legalists and strategists are on the verge of collapse and are in a rage."Vulnerable, dare to shout!"


    On the land of chenhuang, the old lady of the golden winged Dapeng bird family said such a sentence. She was smiling on her face and did not pay much attention to the strategists and Legalists.


    "The family of Legalists has fallen into blood mould!"


    "The strategists are also involved in it. It is estimated that their intestines are all green."


    "That little devil is really terrible, killing all directions by one person!"


    many super strong people around are happy to watch the fun, caressing their beards and laughing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There is no difference between the sun, the moon and the outside world.


    Night, the moon, such as training.


    A graceful and beautiful shadow envelops the moonlight. It is holy and enchanting. In the mountains on this moonlit night, it is like a banished immortal who comes to the world.


    "Du Shaofu, what are you going to do? My Legalists will not let you go!"


    A son of Legalists, who was imprisoned, looked at the familiar figure in front of him, but his hair was creepy, and the spirit of Yuan also climbed out of fear.


    But he has a life saving talisman. He is not dead anyway, and he has more to rely on.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu did not pay attention to the children of the legalist school. There were Ancient Runes swept out of his palm, distorting the void and spreading the supernatural power.


    At the moment, the life protecting talisman shining in the eyes of the children of the Legalists seems to be under some kind of traction and starts to beat, just like a living creature, as if to be sucked out.


    "Kaka..."


    But in the end, the brother''s eyebrows cracked, his body burst into blood mist, and the talisman disappeared.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu sighed and put away several Heaven and earth bags and two high-quality magic weapons. He looked a little disappointed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Muxin comes lightly, and her eyebrows frown slightly.


    "I killed the seventh."


    Du Shaofu said that he was helpless. He caught several people and wanted to study the talisman carefully, but failed.


    "Baomingfu is not a good research topic. It is said that some people who are extremely talented wanted to study it at the beginning, but they didn''t get any results." Su Muxin road.


    "But I have gained something, and I will certainly succeed soon."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of perseverance. Although he failed again and again, he had new gains every time.


    In particular, he has made great progress in the profound meanings of time, space, Yuan Shen and vitality, which makes Du Shaofu more convinced that he can go out of a road.


    "I hope you succeed."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Su Muxin''s clear eyes are moving. She can see that this guy''s stubborn and persistent, but few people can compare with her. Then she said softly: "I still haven''t found elder martial sister and Zhiyan. I hope they are safe."


    "Don''t worry too much. Even if it''s just in case, they also have a talisman."


    Du Shaofu was relieved and thought of laughing at Tang Meiling in his mind. He could not help but frown. It was a master who was not easy to provoke.


    At night, the bright moon was in the sky, and many figures gathered in the canyon. There were thousands of people, and an invisible breath diffused, making the surrounding void tremble.


    "It''s too arrogant. We must not let go of that boy and join hands to kill him!"


    A heroic young man is flying in the sky. His eyes are filled with runes and filled with dragon power, just like the power of a real dragon.


    He is the Dragon five of the dragon family, a terrible existence in the dragon family. He was defeated by Du Shaofu in the last Legalists'' hands, and he has always been worried about it.


    "The news that the boy made his last move is not far from here. It''s already dark. He must settle down near here."


    There are outstanding young people who are covered with brilliance. He is Zhang Wenzheng of the political strategist and the top young generation of the political strategist. He is in the same boat with the dragon. When he was defeated last time, he never let go.


    "He is the supreme nirvana, he has great strength!"


    Some young people speak, looking like twenty-eight years old, dressed in brocade robes, dazzling black pupil like obsidian, showing the heroic and awe inspiring temperament, but there is a hidden sharpness in the eyes, such as Yingying eagle.


    The youth''s invisible momentum makes people feel that it is full of an inexplicable danger.


    He is Han Qianran. He was once the strongest young generation of Legalists. He suffered a heavy blow last time, but with the support of Legalists'' resources, he has recovered.


    Long Wu and Zhang Wenzheng, in front of Han Qianran at the moment, are also under some suppression. They really know that they are not as good as Han Qianran.


    "Can''t we kill that boy with so many of us?"


    There are more than 1000 people at the moment when Longwu opens his mouth. In this divine space, other people also have the accomplishments of the first time in the realm. They don''t believe that they can''t deal with Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "He is not so strong. If he wants to kill, he must be well prepared. If we are outside, we may not have a good chance to do it, but in the space of God, it will be our chance."


    Han Qianran opened his mouth. On a moonlit night, his dark eyes were smeared with cold. He was proud to rise. He was afraid that it would not take too long to become the pillar of the whole legalist school, and he would carry the flag of the whole legalist school.However, the defeat not long ago made him plummet. He knew that if he didn''t kill Du Shaofu once, he would affect his later practice and become an obsession.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, the sun was rising and shining on the mountains.


    "Crackling..."


    Du Shaofu stretched himself and felt comfortable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1607

    "Time to go."


    Su Muxin drifted in, his graceful figure protruding and exquisite. Du Shaofu couldn''t help but swallow his saliva quietly. Then, with a bold and upright face, he said, "we continue to look for people. If we meet the Legalists and political strategists, they will be in bad luck."


    "Demon king, not far ahead, I have seen many Legalists, dozens of them."


    A moment later, a dozen or so young men and women spoke up on a main road. They were very enthusiastic about the road of Du Shaofu and Su Muxin.


    "Well, can you take me?" Du Shaofu asked with a faint smile.


    "Yes."


    They hesitated, looked at each other face to face, but finally nodded.


    "Do you really want to go?"


    Su Muxin opened her mouth to Du Shaofu. She felt that there was something strange about these young men and women. They were all twinkling in their eyes and kept looking around. There must be a ghost.


    "Go, why not."


    Du Shaofu laughed and said to Su Muxin, "keep up with me. Don''t lose it."


    Su Muxin eyes light micro motion, already understand, nodded.


    "Whoosh..."


    A dozen people led the way, followed by Du Shaofu and Su Muxin and turned into Changhong.


    "Just a little ahead."


    Half an hour later, in front of a vast Canyon, a dozen people stopped and said to Du Shaofu and Su Muxin.


    Du Shaofu looked around. There was no one left. He had a slight smile on his face.


    "There''s an ambush. There''s a rune array around!"


    Su Muxin changed color. She was a strong yuan Shen and also a master of array Fu. She found the clue.


    "Jie Jie, dare to move the strategists, I can''t spare you!"


    One of the leaders of a dozen young men and women immediately changed his face. He was a follower of political strategists. Because he was unfamiliar, he went everywhere to look for Du Shaofu.


    They were also one of a group of people who went out to look for the demon king Du Shaofu. However, they were lucky enough to meet the demon king and led them to him.


    "Boom..."


    With the voice of the young man and woman falling down, many pillars of light suddenly flew out of the sky. The light was bright, and the Fu array was activated, which covered the sky and blocked the sun. It was powerful and amazing.


    That terrible sound shrouds the sky and the sky, and the killing opportunity rises in the sky. This is a big killing array!


    With the start of the rune array, the surrounding space changes and the wind and clouds are surging, and the dozens of young men and women also disappear in an instant.


    "This is a killing array, they set up a killing game!"


    Su Muxin frowned and felt that the terrible killing array around was powerful and extraordinary.


    "Never mind, stand by my side, don''t leave me too far away!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with firm and confident eyes, which was also awe inspiring.


    Su Muxin looked at Du Shaofu. Suddenly, she felt a sense of security. If she stood by his side, everything would be safe and sound, so that she would not worry any more.


    This kind of feeling, she never had, let her heartstrings be touched by something.


    I can''t say that feeling. It''s a little bit lost, but it''s wonderful.


    "Boom..."


    "Roar..."


    In a flash, the void in the array broke into pieces, such as the sky and the earth cracked, stars fell, the wind and clouds surged, and countless ferocious beasts came to fight, and the opportunity of killing was seen, and the sky and earth broke down.


    "Hold me tight!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and held the graceful and moving image in his arms. His steps were flighty and unpredictable. However, those terrible murders came, but they disappeared quietly and mysteriously by his side.


    Su Muxin eyes a Leng, the last time is an illusion, but at this moment or the first time by a man so close, or hold her in the arms.


    But in the end, her hand, or on his waist, a strange feeling, in touching the heartstrings.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s golden light broke out all over his body, and a huge golden ape appeared. The mysterious patterns of talismans were surging all over the sky, with silver and gold electric arc, which made the surrounding space ripple violently.


    "Oh..."


    This is the red Jiri macaque. It roars like thunder. It''s born with the spirit pupil, overlooking everything in the world. Suddenly, it wields its claw, and the arc of claw print overflows. It''s just like the beginning of the world. It''s like it can push all directions and suppress everything.


    "Hiss..."


    This claw tore up the void and destroyed the killing planes in the array. With an inexplicable pressure, it tore the array apart. The mighty energy swept across the sky like a flood, and the low dull sound resounded from the high altitude.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the sound of the sound is ringing, runes and energy are spreading all over the sky.


    Then the terrible killing array was directly destroyed, and the rune energy in the sky collapsed in the canyon.


    There are thousands of figures in the four sides of the gorge. Their eyes are all a little surprised and discolored. I didn''t expect that the demon king broke the battle directly and forcibly so quickly.


    Su Muxin let go of Du Shaofu, and a little ruddy was smeared on her charming face, but then she passed away in a flash."Long Wu, Zhang Wenzheng, Han Qianran..."


    When Du Shaofu swept around, he saw several familiar figures. His face was cold and his mouth was sneering at him.


    "They set up the killing!"


    Su Muxin eyes Ning, feel the fierce murderous spirit around, thousands of figures, are the eyes of the dew kill.


    This is a terrible killing game, luring them to step in and kill them.


    Thousands of people are still powerful Legalists and strategists. Su Muxin is absorbed and worried.


    This is a must kill situation arranged by the other party. So many people are only arranged to kill two of them.


    "Meet again, dragon clan, strategist, Legalist. Is this an alliance?"


    Du Shaofu, however, did not care at the moment. He looked at Zhang Wenzheng, Long Wu and Han Qianran with a faint smile.


    At this moment, Long Wu, Han Qianran, Zhang Wenzheng and others felt a chill. They did not know why, but suddenly felt uneasy.


    "Du Shaofu, you have provoked our Legalists and strategists, and you have also challenged the dragon clan. This time you will die!" Zhang Wenzheng suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and became cold.


    "Ha ha, did you see that boy lost his life talisman, he didn''t have a life saving talisman!"


    All of a sudden, Long Wu''s eyes brightened, as if he had discovered the new world. The demon king Du Shaofu had no life saving charm in his eyebrows.


    "Shua Shua..."


    All of a sudden, his eyes swept and fell on Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    "Ha ha, God helps me too!"


    "Without a talisman, that boy is dead this time!"


    In a flash, many of the sons of political strategists and Legalists all around laughed and were excited, as if they had won a prize.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, could kill at one fell swoop without a talisman, but they had a talisman on them.


    "You protect yourself."


    Du Shaofu''s voice fell on Su Muxin''s ear and said softly, "if you are hurt, I will feel bad in my heart."


    "Boom


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu made a move. He took the lead and took the lead.


    "Do you think that if there are too many people, you can do nothing to the emperor. What you killed a few days ago is not enjoyable. Today you can have a good time!"


    With the sound of drinking, Du Shaofu''s figure turned into golden light and lightning, like a giant ROC in human form.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu blew out with a fist, and with the sound of the roar of the Dragon chanting gods and elephants, a large space was exploded. More than a dozen living creatures who had not been avoided were blasted by the living beings, and the mountains below were cracked and turned into ruins.


    "Let''s go, Siege!"


    In a flash, Long Wu, Han Qianran and Zhang Wenzheng changed color and cried out.


    In an instant, all around the dense killing and out.


    "Roar


    "Boom..."


    The pulse and soul roar, the martial pulse urges, the treasure is in the air, there is a terrible spirit root, there is a frightening God attack


    "Roar..."


    There are also many ferocious monsters who follow the dragon clan, turning into huge bodies, blocking out the sky and occupying the void.


    All these attacks were directed against Du Shaofu from all directions.


    "Boom..."


    Above the sky of the canyon, the wind and clouds suddenly surged, the void was bright and blazing, the destructive force spread down the sky, and the void turned into nothingness, and the space burst into dark cracks.


    This is a must kill situation arranged by Han Qianran, Long Wu and Zhang Wenzheng. Thousands of people are besieged by thousands of people. At the moment, these thousands of people are at the beginning of the military territory. They don''t believe that they can''t kill a Du Shaofu.


    The dense attacks around destroyed everything. Long Wu, Zhang Wenzheng, and Han Qianran were in houlenguan. They didn''t care how many people died, not to mention the talisman.


    What they want is Du Shaofu''s life, but they are not moving now. They want to give the devil the most fatal blow at the most appropriate time.


    "Hum..."


    With Du Shaofu''s hand, driven by the magic sword array, hundreds of Dao awns burst out of the sky, cutting through the void, containing the nine palaces of yin and Yang.


    "Ji..."


    Purple fire rolling, turned into a sea of fire, has been a huge purple flame demon Huang empty shadow in the sky.


    "Xumi dreamland!"


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    "The seal of the sun!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Du Shaofu made a move, the blood mist poured down and the sound of howling and Howling continued.


    The demon king Du Shaofu passed by. Everything was destroyed and crushed everywhere. It was incomparably arrogant!


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Du Shaofu killed the crowd, not retreating, but advancing. Behind him, there were illusory Dapeng''s golden wings condensing in the sky. The golden sun was shining in the sky, and the glory was everywhere. It was like the ROC flapping its wings and soaring for nine days, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds!


    "Roar..."


    The fierce birds and beasts that were being slaughtered all around felt such a terrible breath, and they growled and crawled.


    "Hum..."


    When Du Shaofu waved his hand, the sky was full of purple and gold, and "Zijin tianque" was in his grasp. The dazzling talisman and secret pattern rose from the purple gold sky palace. The tiger bone dragon posture was like a phoenix flapping its wings in the sky, like a red phoenix rising in the sky, stretching across the nine days!A dazzling energy, from the Zijin sky que, like a repressed volcano, erupted, the God of ten thousand soldiers, peerless in the sky!


    "Roar


    "Woo Hoo!"


    In this mouth, there are dragons and tigers roaring, birds and turtles roaring everywhere, and there are wind and thunder bursts, ghosts crying and howling, as if there are gods and Demons howling!


    "Legalists, kill! ''


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils were fighting with each other, and Zijin tianque waved out in his hand. Swords were raging in the sky like thunder, and a large number of figures were chopped to pieces!


    "Strategists, kill!"


    "Zalong, kill!"


    In the sky, the purple golden sky palace is in the sky, the Dragon chants and the tortoise sing, and the terrible sword spirit sweeps the sky, which makes the mountains and lands around the canyon fall apart. The terrifying killing intention makes people''s soul tremble. A large number of monsters are killed, and many figures are cut off!


    "Hiss..."


    When the sword is swept out, it can not only devour the spirit of the magic weapon, but also kill everything.


    "Kill one when you see one!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were clear and bright, filled with purple and gold thunder light. He became blood red and frightening. His killing intention swept across the sky without any cover up.


    At this moment, this one peerless devil erupts, destroys everything, opens the killing ring!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1608

    The sword is flying, killing all directions, can''t be stopped!


    The sword is born, let this side of the world shake, destroy the withered and decadent, cut everything!


    "Boom..."


    "Ah..."


    The surrounding energy was muffled like thunder, and the horrible and ferocious spirit was incomparably crazy rippling, and there were endless screams, but then one by one killed creatures were wrapped in the talisman and disappeared in the canyon immediately.


    "Buzz!"


    The wind and thunder resound, and behind Du Shaofu, the shadow of the ROC''s golden wings unfolds. Shi Zhanpeng suppresses the four sides in the face of the nine days, like a human shaped ROC.


    With a terrifying body, Du Shaofu was able to ensure that he was safe and sound and not afraid of any attack around him. The speed of his brilliant journey and free walking made his figure like an unpredictable lightning, killing the enemy in a rapid manner.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank low, and his golden light was bright. His attack was like a storm, like a demon king, like a god of war!


    Around the gorge, the sky and the earth cracked, the void collapsed, and large canyons turned into ruins, and countless boulders collapsed and turned into dust.


    Thousands of living creatures, many of them huge monsters, are still being slaughtered in disorder in the siege. They scream and give in one after another.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    Du Shaofu''s purple battle robe was stained with blood, and he carried the Zijin tianque to open a killing ring. A large number of strong men fell down, and their bodies were chopped to pieces, and blood splashed.


    And this moment, in the land of chenhuang, was also shaken.


    One after another, the figures fell from the divine space, and a huge monster was sent out, all of which showed the color of horror.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu did it, he did it alone!"


    "Two, but one woman didn''t do much. It was Du Shaofu, the demon king, who did it all!"


    One after another, the figures fell down. The Legalists and strategists, the old and powerful people of the dragon clan, who were told in horror, were killed by the demon king Du Shaofu. If they had not possessed the talisman, they would have been completely destroyed.


    A large number of figures are still falling, dozens, up to hundreds, and people are still being killed, falling from the Shenyu space to chenhuang land.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu killed it alone. This is against the heaven!"


    "Terrible, that demon king is so terrible!"


    the whole land of chenhuang has been shaken, even everyone and the strong ancestors of all ethnic groups are shocked.


    How terrible it is that one person kills hundreds of people in the martial area and continues to kill all directions!


    "Demon king, that''s the real devil. It''s cruel!"


    If there is no life protecting talisman, the Legalists, strategists, and the dragon clan will lose a lot!


    "The dragon clan, the strategist and the legalist family joined hands in it, but they were killed by the devil in the end!"


    "Too strong, if only I could see it with my own eyes!"


    On the land of chenhuang, all parties discussed that the demon king''s killing and killing madly in it shocked them. They wanted to see it in person.


    The ancestors of Legalists, political strategists, and the strong men of the dragon clan all have their faces twitching and ugly. Their faces are gloomy to the extreme.


    So many people, the three major forces joined hands, but finally was killed and ravaged by the demon king. It''s just in front of the whole world. It''s a pain!


    In the space of God''s domain, in the canyon.


    Su Muxin is also in the hands, all for, but at the moment, although she is not relaxed, is also under siege, but the pressure is not big.


    All the people were attracted by Du Shaofu, the demon king. Those who besieged her had to worry about Du Shaofu. They were frightened and had no intention to fight her.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu had a set of sword array and a long purple and gold sword. Behind his back, the shadow of the golden winged ROC flapped his wings. He killed all directions and struck the sky wildly.


    Long Wu, Zhang Wenzheng and Han Qianran changed color. They didn''t expect this result. The killing array couldn''t stop Du Shaofu. The thousands of people couldn''t stop Du Shaofu. He was as helpless as a man and could not be stopped.


    "It''s not too late. Let''s do our best to kill this Liao!" Han Qianran drank heavily and could not delay any more.


    "Oh..."


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, the dragon''s power surged around, turning into a huge white dragon with a length of thousands of feet.


    This is a real giant dragon with shining white scales and five claws on its belly. It has a huge body across the void with two pupils like the sun. It roars like a sonic boom from the ferocious dragon''s mouth.


    "Ouch, ouch ''


    the chanting of the dragon is endless, and all kinds of supreme talismans are covered with secret patterns, and countless virtual shadows of dragons are suspended in the sky, penetrating the void, shaking people''s souls, and making the heaven and earth collapse.


    "Kill!"


    Zhang Wenzheng put out his hand, and the mist lingered on his body, and his eyes suddenly burst into bright light. The fiery runes burst out from his eyes, like a sea of fire burning and boiling, mysterious and terrible.The blazing flames suddenly surged, and Zhang Wenzheng turned into a sea of fire, which twisted the void of heaven and earth and swept Du Shaofu away.


    "Hiss..."


    Han Qianran''s whole body is surging, just like a miracle. His eyes open and close. The frightening light beam is like thunder, and he uses half step supreme martial pulse.


    The shadow of a white tiger''s pulse and soul turns into a real spirit with bright white light. The sky is full of thunder. There are several ways to transform it into a terrible one.


    In a flash, thunder and lightning soared into the sky, white tigers roared, fierce birds and other animals spread their wings to strike the sky, and dragon shadow roared, turning into a vision of heaven and earth.


    The void is crumbling, the sky is falling apart!


    This is the ''power of Dharma and Taoism'' of Legalists. The combination of magic and potential makes the situation natural. Dharma and Tao are boundless, just like the supreme overlooking the human beings.


    The three formidable contemporaries fought with all their might, without any reservation, to kill Du Shaofu.


    Three terrible attacks came, and the void was bright and blazing, and the thunder and lightning on the sky exploded like thunder.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air, carried his sword in his hand, and his eyes sneered at him. He said calmly, "has no one told you that I have stepped on my feet and died. I am not oppressed, and you are here, but you are just the first time to ascend the military region!"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s black hair was flying, no longer covering up. His breath was released. His eyes flashed purple and gold lightning, and he raised his sword again.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu stimulated the pulse of the martial arts. The mysterious patterns of purple and gold lightning talisman covered his body. All around him, the arc was like a wave, surging violently and shining brightly.


    At that moment, the sky was full of thunder clouds, and a supreme prestige came. He was surrounded by purple and gold lightning, like a brilliant round of thunder and Yang in the sky and blooming.


    Under the terrible power, the whole void is distorted. This is the power of extinction, which surpasses Han Qianran, Longwu and Zhang Wenzheng.


    Driven by the thunder and the martial pulse, the ROC comes to the ninth day. Du Shaofu carries his sword and goes forward like a god of war, like a demon in the world. Stepping out in one step, the heaven and earth are shaking and the heaven and earth are roaring!


    Du Shaofu was not afraid of Zhang Wenzheng, Han Qianran and Longwu''s attack. He directly collided with each other and cut out with one sword.


    "Boom


    The sword was as bright as a rainbow. The thunder and lightning of purple gold skyrocketed. Du Shaofu chopped Zhang Wenzheng''s whole body into pieces with one sword, and his head was also cut off with one sword.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu split the sky and the sky again with a sword. The thunder broke out from the sword, and Longwu''s head was cut off.


    At the beginning, Long Wu was trampled by Du Shaofu when he was on the stage of Legalists'' demonstration.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu used Zijin tianque and stepped into the level of extinction. How could dragon five be an opponent.


    "And you, die for me!"


    Du Shaofu''s intention to kill was overwhelming. His whole body was covered with purple and golden thunder. Suddenly, his eyes were covered with golden light. His killing intention was overwhelming. His sword was like splitting a mountain mountain with a sword, which was like splitting a mountain with a sword, and he chopped it out at Han Qianran.


    This sword is not fancy, but it is full of domineering momentum, which suddenly diffuses from the sword, which makes the space vibrate violently.


    where the sword passes, the space almost collapses directly, revealing dark space cracks.


    When the swords collide with Han Qianran''s "magic power", the sword suddenly submerges the heaven and earth, and the purple and gold thunder sweeps across ten sides, finally destroying Han Qianran''s magic power.


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appears in front of Han Qianran. He blows out a fist and thunders with purple gold. Then he collapses into the void and explodes his head with one blow.


    Chen Huang mainland, there are people falling.


    Zhang Wenzheng, a political strategist, fell down with a look of horror!


    A huge white dragon fell down and shocked all directions. It was dragon five.


    Later, Han Qianran, who was once known as the first person of the younger generation of Legalists, fell in a panic, and his dark eyes were filled with shock and fear.


    "Zhang Wenzheng of the political strategist, Long Wu of the dragon clan, and Han Qianran of the legalist school!"


    Some people exclaimed that the three men were absolutely the best of their generation in the world. They were also vulnerable at the moment. They were killed by Du Shaofu. Although they left a life, they lost their talisman.


    "The devil is too strong!"


    Chen Huang on the mainland of many powerful and various forces are in shock, shock, let a person shudder.


    "We must kill them in groups."


    Li Chen clenched his fists, his body was trembling, his eyes were burning, his anger could not be suppressed!


    "Kill, can''t let go, must get rid of it!" Gongsun holmium opened his mouth and was filled with hatred.


    "We must destroy the Liao. This is a provocation to our dragon clan again and again!"


    The strong people of the Dragon nationality drink, and the sound waves shake the land of chenhuang.


    "A group of shameless, political strategists, Legalists, and dragon people set up a killing bureau to deal with my grandson, but they were so weak that they were killed by my grandson like a dog and dare to shout!"


    The old lady of the golden winged ROC is not polite to her own ridicule. She knows what''s going on inside without guessing.In the space of God, there are still people falling down. The last dragon falls, and his eyes are filled with fear. After calming down a little, he opens his mouth to the people around him with trembling and says, "the demon king Du Shaofu wants me to bring an export letter."


    "Say it


    The strong man of the dragon clan, with a gloomy face, asked the dragon that he was a member of the dragon family.


    The Dragon winced. Finally, he gritted his teeth and plucked up his courage and said, "the demon king said that we should remove Legalists, strategists and dragon people from the divine space, and let the Legalists, strategists and dragon people wash their necks, and wait for them to chop off their heads one by one as a ball kick!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1609

    "Swear to kill this Liao!"


    "If you don''t kill this tusk, you''ll never stop!"


    Wen Yan, Legalists, strategists, and the dragon clan, all the powerful old people in the three forces were angry, cold and angry. They were furious, and their momentum shook the whole land of chenhuang.


    "That little devil is really brave enough to be afraid of heaven and earth!"


    There are many strong people of the ancestral level who are also stupid at the moment. The little demon king is really ferocious. He even wants to come out and play with the heads of Legalists, strategists, and ancestors of the dragon clan. This makes them think about it with horror.


    "Goo Goo!"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t provoke the devil!"


    In the distance around, the strong men of many forces trembled and breathed cold air. They were secretly glad and glad that no one had provoked the terrible demon king in their own mountain gate. Otherwise, they would have had a lot of nightmares now.


    Shenyu space, canyon.


    It''s a mess and it''s razed to the ground.


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu stepped into the sky, holding the purple golden sky palace in his hand. His hair was flying, his purple robe was stained with blood, and his face was pale.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body also had some minor injuries, which were suffered during the siege, but they did not cause any serious damage. The wounds had gradually recovered in perfect condition without destroying the mysterious body.


    Hundreds of blades linger in the void around Su Muxin. It was Du Shaofu who urged the magic sword array to protect her. He was afraid that she would be hurt. At the moment, he restrained himself and finally turned into a knife awn and swept into the palm of his hand.


    "How are you?"


    Su Muxin drifted to Du Shaofu''s side, worried, and deeply shocked by the scene just now, that is, an absolutely ferocious demon king, thousands of martial areas. Although almost all of them are pseudo military regions, they are all killed. This demon king is absolutely ferocious and terrible.


    "I have nothing to do with it."


    Du Shaofu laughed. At the moment, his body was empty, and more than a dozen young and middle-aged people were still imprisoned. There were scattered bags of heaven and earth and Taoist tools and magic weapons everywhere, which was equivalent to a treasure house. Then he did not clean the battlefield politely.


    Looking at the back, Su Muxin''s eyes are a little trance. In the siege, he also protects her with a knife array.


    He is a bit glib, not serious, but at the critical time, it is to let her never have the peace of mind.


    Even just now, she was at ease.


    "I want to shut up once."


    After finishing everything, Du Shaofu said to Su Muxin. He looked at the dozens of people who were imprisoned in front of him and wanted to make more efforts in the research of life protecting talisman. Otherwise, killing so many people would be in vain.


    With the talisman, you can''t really let the Legalists, the strategists and the dragon people feel heartache.


    "I''ll protect your Dharma." Su Muxin nods


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, the two disappeared from the canyon with more than a dozen imprisoned figures.


    A moment later, in an abyss and a wide cave, Du Shaofu placed a ban on it. Only Su Muxin was able to enter and leave freely.


    Du Shaofu arranged this prohibition with all his strength. Except for the strong men at the same level, who were the descendants of the great snow mountain, he was able to break through the prohibition. Du Shaofu was relieved to close down.


    The place where Du Shaofu entered the closed door was also a wasteland space, which could save a lot of time. In the space of God, time is also the most important.


    Although Du Shaofu has been looking at opportunities in the divine space, the most important thing is to strengthen his power.


    But because of this, we should seize the time to strengthen ourselves in the divine space, otherwise, we can''t go out to deal with the Legalists and other old guys.


    After all the big words were released, Du Shaofu intended to be angry with the old guys.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that as long as he went out of the divine space, those old people would not let go of him, so it was better to be angry with those old men.


    Only when you are in the space of God, you must strive to strengthen yourself. Otherwise, it will be more difficult after you go out.


    Du Shaofu was also worried about whether the ancient space could be used in the divine space. In the exploration, Du Shaofu successfully entered.


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and put a lot of elixir and pills into his mouth.


    The treasures, such as elixir and elixir, which have been seized recently, are inexhaustible, and they will not worry about not eating enough.


    To calm down, Du Shaofu wants to close down. In addition to strengthening his strength and going out to deal with those old friends, Du Shaofu has to be aware of the fact that there are also strong men like Chen Qingrong in the Shenyu space, and there are many crises, such as the soul eating ants that he has to escape from.


    If they are not strong enough, there will be only one end, that is, to stay in this divine space completely, either to be killed or to be trapped in a dangerous situation.


    Therefore, we must strive to improve ourselves, which is the most important thing in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    There are countless opportunities in the divine space, and it is also suitable for practice. However, it is also extremely cruel. Natural selection is embodied incisively and vividly, and there is always danger."Strong, must become strong!"


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth and had a firm vision. Only when he was completely strong could he be able to stand out in the divine space and confront those old guys, even the Legalists and strategists.


    After that, Du Shaofu chewed the elixir and looked at the ten people who had been imprisoned. He looked at the life protecting talisman in their eyebrows and wanted to continue to understand and spy on the life protecting talisman.


    "Hula..."


    In the palm of his hand, the Ancient Runes were swept out, and Du Shaofu entered into the comprehension of the talisman.


    After a moment, Du Shaofu did not move, immersed in it, and soon entered the state of comprehension.


    At the moment, the outside time is slowly passing by.


    In the first World War, Du Shaofu, the demon king, killed thousands of living creatures of the three major forces: the dragon clan, the strategist and the legalist school. The first world war shocked the whole god space.


    The news spread from all sides, causing a huge storm in the divine space.


    On the land of chenhuang, the Legalists, strategists, and the strong and old people of the dragon clan were in a rage, and then they began to wonder one after another. It has been more than half a month. During this period of time, people from the three major forces were looking for the demon king everywhere, but the demon king suddenly lost news.


    The three major forces of the Legalists learned from the news that someone had been killed and took the opportunity to bring it out that the demon king had never appeared again after the Amazing World War I, as if it had suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    "Ha ha, it seems that the Legalists, strategists, and the dragon clan are working together. They can''t even find the demon king, let alone deal with it!" The farmer''s tianhoe old man said that he was not afraid of Li Chenfa, Gongsun holmium and others.


    "If you find it, you will die. It''s Legalists, strategists and dragon people who dare not look for them!"


    The star soul old monster opens his mouth, looks dignified, but his speech is the most insidious.


    "I think so. I''m afraid that the Legalists, strategists and dragon people have already hidden in the space of the divine realm." Ice ink mouth, eyes with a smile.


    "Hum!"


    Legalists, political strategists, and the dragon clan, people immediately sneer.


    "I''m afraid that the boy knows someone is looking for him, and he dare not show up!"


    Li Chenfa''s eyes were gloomy and he said, "does that boy think it''s OK to hide? Hum, he will come out. He dares to jump and die without a life preserver!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the space of God realm, it is boiling one after another.


    In the past half a month, the sky has been changing all around the space of God.


    Legalists, strategists, and the dragon clan, these three forces have made great moves. All the strong forces try to gather together, while the strong ones move together, and the masters come out together, sweeping all directions.


    They specially look for the wild country, the golden winged ROC bird, and the children of the Hehuan sect. They search for the information about the whereabouts of the wild country, the golden winged ROC bird and the Huan sect''s disciples at high prices, and then kill them.


    In the Shenyu space, the wild country, the family of Huan, and the offspring of the golden winged ROC were killed and fell into the Shenyu space. Under the siege, they were also defeated.


    However, the golden winged ROC is not easy to provoke. The children of the wasteland, including the Du family, the temple of heavenly beasts, and the World Association, are absolutely not weak. It can be said that any one of them has been forged by divine thunder.


    However, with the joint efforts and preparations of the strategists, Legalists and the dragon clan, the Huang Kingdom and the disciples of the Hehuan sect, as well as the children of the golden winged dapengniao, suffered losses and suffered a lot.


    Obviously, it was in Bi that Du Shaofu was forced out by the powerful three forces of political strategists, Legalists and the dragon clan.


    But later, the Mohists, the farmers, and the Yin and Yang families began to intervene with all their strength, and they also secretly united to resist many Legalists, strategists and dragon people, which greatly reduced the pressure on the children of the wasteland in the divine space.


    "Political strategists, Legalists, and the dragon clan joined forces. Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman were severely damaged, but they finally escaped!"


    "The silver winged devil carving of the temple of heavenly beasts, ye Zijin of the wasteland, Gu Xinyan of tianwu academy, general, Dongli carving of the Seven Star hall, Lin weiqi, and even the jade fairy and purple Tianzun of the Seven Star hall were besieged. Finally, they escaped with the help of heavy treasure, and were killed in danger!"


    "The strategists have a mysterious strong hand, hurt the Kalou Cailing of the golden winged Dapeng birds. Finally, Jialou jueyu made a draw with the mysterious strong man. The war was terrible and terrible!"


    "Dragon six, dragon four and dragon three of the dragon clan all appeared. They killed many monsters in the temple of heavenly beasts, but in the end, it was said that ghost cars and king of magic tigers escaped."


    "Du Xiaoyao appeared in the wasteland and killed many powerful Legalists and strategists!"


    "It is said that Qi Yexi of the Yin Yang family and the purple star demon Dragon Emperor were together and killed many dragon people!"


    "There was a Zhou Xiaoluo in the farmhouse. His strength was unstoppable. He joined hands with Jialou jueyu and defeated the mysterious strongman of the strategist."


    "The Mohist school also has top-notch strong men who have killed many Legalists!"


    "It''s strange that some time ago, the day of the wasteland killed many Legalists and political strategists. How come they have disappeared recently? They are terrible. They can be used as one."¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The whole divine space is changing, and all parties are fighting endlessly. At the end of the day, it is only half a kilogram against eight Liang, and no one can take much advantage of it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1610

    In the desolate space and the misty space, the Ancient Runes in Du Shaofu''s palm are beating, the whole space is twisting, and the space ripple is beating, which is extremely mysterious.


    "Time, space, vitality and primordial spirit seem to be wrong, wrong..."


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes, his eyes were golden, and his words were in his mouth. He said, "I''m dazzled. I don''t see the essence. It''s too vast. I need to look at the source and understand its original meaning and derivative meaning..."


    Later, Du Shaofu continued to be silent in his comprehension, his eyes closed, just like an old monk sitting still.


    In the barren space, a dozen people who were forbidden look dull and uneasy in their hearts.


    "Legalists, strategists, dragon clan!"


    In the depths of the mountains, Du Yunlong''s face was gray and his cloud robe was stained with blood, but he got away with thunder and martial veins and Tianlong mask, and was nearly killed.


    "First heal the wound, and then meet the three younger brothers, Xiaoyao, Xiaoqing and eighteen guards, and then give them a head-on attack!"


    Du Xiaoman Road, eyes light gushing cold, graceful body posture, by thunder light package.


    "Then, settle with them again!"


    Du Yunlong''s cloud robe trembled, and his eyes were full of thunder and light. Then they disappeared.


    The mountains are vast and boundless.


    "These miscellaneous dragons dare to join hands with Legalists and strategists to deal with my father, and kill one after another."


    On the mountain peak, the little star opens his mouth, but his tender voice is full of absolute dignity. In his eyes, the golden flame rises, and many monsters and beasts appear behind him.


    "We have to find your father first."


    Seven night Xi said, the star is shrouded, followed by many of the strong Yin and Yang, a strong breath of fluctuations, yin and Yang covered.


    Cangmang plain, vast boundless, a line of clouds and sky.


    "Legalists, longzu, strategists, do you want to die?"


    A young man with golden hair and shawl was cold, thin and straight, with three-dimensional facial features as beautiful as a knife carving. The wanton smile originally held in the corner of his mouth turned into a cold radian.


    He is Du Xiaoyao. His bright golden eyes seem to be able to attract people''s soul. At this time, the intention of killing is surging, and the golden eyes are shining with gold. It seems that there is a golden fire burning in the whole person, and there is a kind of awe inspiring King''s air in the whole person for no reason.


    "We need to find sanshao as soon as possible, and then deal with those bastards!"


    The little tiger stands upright, just like a sculpture. The dark, dark and deep eyes are pure and broken black, emitting fierce light.


    "I don''t know where my brother is now. Those bastards are going all out to deal with him."


    Du Xiaoqing''s black hair was as smooth as a waterfall, until she was as soft as a boneless haunch.


    But at the moment, Xiaoqing''s face is cold and cold. In her eyes, the green red flame is dazzling, as if it can burn everything.


    Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu are beside them. At this time, there are many younger generation of Du family and the monsters in the temple of beasts of heaven. They have a strong breath and fierce momentum, and they have just fought bloody battles.


    "Yin Yang family, Mohist school, golden winged Dapeng bird family, and many monsters in the animal kingdom are also fighting now. The dragon clan, strategists and Legalists must have a hard time."


    Some people speak, spit words such as beads, soft and crisp voice, very pleasant to hear.


    The one who opened her mouth was a woman, elegant and unconventional. She had a light spirit.


    Her skin is more beautiful than snow, and her eyes are looking forward to her. When she looks at her, she has a kind of elegant and high-quality temperament, which makes people feel ashamed.


    Behind her, at the moment, there are still many children of the peasant family. Their vigorous breath fluctuates and their momentum is amazing.


    "Sister Luo, thank you for your help." Du Xiaoqing said to the elegant woman.


    "No thanks."


    With a smile, the woman stood there quietly, with words but not spit out. Her face was clear and beautiful, and her bearing was elegant and indescribable noble.


    "It''s just that guy''s too deep, and he took my Taihang Mountain away."


    A woman, about twenty-eight years old, tall, with dark hair and jade skin, exudes an indescribable charm. It was mo Jun Yu who had been taken away from Taihang Mountain by Du Shaofu. When she returned to the farm, she was punished, but she suffered a lot.


    "Don''t worry, I will let my brother give you back Taihang Mountain." Du Xiaoqing''s eyes were chatting with a friendly smile, and he took a vow.


    "Ah..."


    Mo Jun Yu sighs that she has received the news that Taihang Mountain has been refined and integrated. With the devil''s character, I''m afraid that Taihang mountain will not come back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, Du Shaofu opened his eyes again. In the golden light, his eyes were filled with brilliance. In the palm of his hand, there were Ancient Runes dancing and rising like flames.


    The Ancient Runes changed from one to two, then to four, and finally to eight Ancient Runes, which surrounded Du Shaofu.


    The eight ancient runes are arranged in a mysterious way and connected in a magical arc, which distorts the void.These eight ancient runes are very surprised. Some of them are golden, some are white, some are thunder, some are misty, some are flaming, some are windy


    "Long..."


    When the eight runes were condensed in Du Shaofu''s palm, at this moment, from the abyss of his seclusion, eight invisible forces rose to the sky, converged into the sky, making the whole divine space tremble for no reason, and finally dissipated into the intangible.


    All the living creatures in the space of the divine realm felt the movement and stillness, and their hearts trembled fiercely.


    In the barren space, Du Shaofu''s eyes were as bright as a torch. At the moment, the eight changeable runes shrouded him, and the whole person was more and more resolute. Under the light of the light, his body became more and more crystal clear and filled with a faint purple and gold color, like a God.


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu seemed to be the whole person who had been invisibly cut off and washed his marrow once. His breath was calm and his eyes were still. However, his aura became more powerful.


    "Not only time, space, vitality, primordial spirit, but also heaven, earth, mountains, lakes, thunder, wind, water, fire, finally made progress."


    In the barren space, Du Shaofu murmured softly. His body was bright and his eyes were smiling.


    "Hi..."


    Later, Du Shaofu''s handprint changed, and the eight runes ascended. Finally, they converged and twisted together and turned into a series of runes, which were somewhat similar to the life preserving talisman in the divine space.


    "Let''s do an experiment with you first."


    When Du Shaofu came to the first young man who was forbidden, the ancient Rune in his palm moved and his index finger bit. The rune went directly into the young man''s brow.


    "Kaka..."


    At this moment, an incredible scene appeared. The life protecting talisman in the young man''s eyebrows trembled in an instant, burst into a bright light, just like a fire in the fire, and then turned into fragments of runes in the crack. The light began to dim and no longer exist, and the talisman was completely destroyed.


    The forbidden people around him trembled violently when they saw this scene.


    It is absolutely the last scene they want to see, and it is also the most chilling scene for them at the moment.


    "The chalkiness are like this, I see."


    Du Shaofu showed a smile, and a streamer of light swept out from his fingertips and fell directly on the young man''s eyebrows.


    "Hiss!"


    The young man''s eyebrows pierced through the blood hole in response to the voice. He was so desperate that he could not die again.


    All people were shocked, the eyes of fear, the God trembling millet!


    This battle can destroy their lives.


    Originally, they were banned, and they thought that no matter what, at least their lives would not be worried.


    But now, they have witnessed that the devil can destroy the talisman, and their mood seems to fall into hell immediately.


    "Whew..."


    A moment later, all the remaining ten people were killed, and the talisman in the brow was broken.


    "It''s just an introduction, but I''ve made some progress."


    Du Shaofu murmured, his hand prints changed, and Eight Ancient Runes with thousands of changes were swept into his body, as if they could still be connected with the body, which was extremely mysterious.


    With the Eight Ancient Runes plunging into his body, the Eight Ancient Runes suddenly soared in Du Shaofu''s body.


    At the moment, it seems that Du Shaofu is nourishing and baptizing his body with these runes.


    If anyone sees this, it will certainly frighten people to death. This guy really dares to use anything.


    In fact, Du Shaofu did not deliberately use these ancient runes to forge the body, but felt that these ancient runes and the body could also be connected, and he wanted to make his understanding further and explore more mysteries.


    This time, Du Shaofu''s understanding of life saving talisman has made great progress, but it has not reached the extreme. He has just set foot on it.


    However, although he had just set foot, it was also a leap forward progress. Du Shaofu felt that he had got a kind of sublimation in his understanding, which made him progress a lot.


    Even if it''s now, it''s much better than before.


    "It''s still early. Continue to understand for a while."


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu did not worry about the time problem, and continued to be silent in the understanding.


    He baptized his body with Eight Ancient Runes and sublimated himself. It was like looking for "true self". To make himself further, Du Shaofu continued to immerse himself in the vast comprehension.


    Sitting cross legged, Du Shaofu''s whole body soared with brilliance, which was related to the Eight Ancient Runes. Some were golden, some were white, some were thunder, some were misty, some were flames


    Everything seems to be deriving. With the rise of Ancient Runes, the breath of Du Shaofu''s body began to become strong, and the spirit of vitality was strengthening. Even his body was becoming more and more crystal clear.


    The eight ancient talisman culture as the talisman secret pattern, in its body changes infinitely, such as fire burning, releasing the concept of brilliance, more and more extraordinary, just like gods.


    In this process, Du Shaofu was immersed in the comprehension, and felt himself in sublimation, as if in Nirvana again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1611

    Everything is being destroyed, but Du Shaofu''s "true self" is immortal. He is being baptized and forged, and his "true self" is more and more clearly revealed.


    I don''t know how long it took for Du Shaofu to wake up. He was introverted with the endless changes of the Ancient Runes. There were golden snakes in his body. The whole man was shining with the glory of God, which gave people a sense of extraordinary and powerful.


    "We''ve made a lot of progress. It''s time to get out."


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he vomited out his turbid Qi, shaking the void, feeling the changes in his body. He was satisfied and smiling.


    Du Shaofu went out and met Su Muxin.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Su Muxin felt a little nervous. He could feel the guy in front of him, which was very different from that before he closed down.


    That kind of feeling let her also can''t say, it is very abstruse, it seems that there is a qualitative difference, he seems to become more powerful in a short period of time, climbing to a new height.


    "You finally come out. It''s been a month. It''s complicated and chaotic outside now."


    Then Su Muxin Daimei slightly a cluster, this month''s time, she went out several times, secretly inquired about some news.


    "What happened?"


    Du Shaofu immediately asked with a glance. He had been shut up for a month, and that was the last ten months in the ancient space.


    "The strategists, the dragon clan and the legalist school have joined forces to look for you everywhere. They are also dealing with the people of Huang Guo, he Huan Zong, the Seven Star hall, and the golden winged Dapeng bird clan. If they want Bi you to go out, there will be casualties."


    Su Muxin will inquire about the news, and then Du Shaofu said something about it.


    "They are not afraid to die because they have a talisman."


    Du Shaofu''s face sank, and his eyes were full of killing intention. It seems that the last big killing didn''t really frighten the Legalists, strategists and dragons. They had a talisman, so they had to rely on.


    "Recently, there have been rumors of strange phenomena in this area. Many valuable treasures have appeared, and there are also ancient inheritance. There are constant disputes everywhere." Su Muxin said.


    "I want Legalists, longzu, strategists and I can''t get anything!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his intention of killing was surging. This time, he made a further progress. The most important thing was that he controlled the talisman, which was enough to kill the Legalists, strategists and the dragon people.


    In this divine space, Du Shaofu could not let go of such opportunities.


    Especially for the shamelessness of the legalist school, Du Shaofu''s intention of killing passed through his eyes. He had to avenge the injustice and revenge. He could not let it go easily, and it was time to collect debts.


    "Whoosh..."


    The two figures then disappeared into the abyss and disappeared into a rainbow.


    The ancient palace, surrounded by ruins, is a temporary stronghold of the Legalists.


    "Get out of the Legalists..."


    When Du Shaofu came to the gate of the ancient palace, his voice resounded and shook the void.


    "You want to die!"


    In the ancient palace, there are dozens of figures swept out, gloomy and cheering like thunder.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    Du Shaofu stood up in the air and drank it in a low voice. He was a little disappointed. All the followers of the Legalists came out, and none of them had any serious Legalists.


    "No, it''s Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    The followers of Legalists swept out of the palace and stood tall. Suddenly, they saw the purple robe, and their faces were white and their spirits were shaking.


    "Run away, quick!"


    "Inform the strong, the demon king Du Shaofu has appeared!"


    After seeing Du Shaofu one after another, he suddenly froze, and then one by one he was shocked and immediately fled for him. He dared to stay there.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Du Shaofu took out several fingerprints, and the golden light pierced through the void, killing a large number of figures, but failed to capture the talisman.


    Du Shaofu also released two people and arrested one of them. With his paw marks falling down, there was a rune skimming. He used his soul searching technique to search and spy on his original God memory.


    "Shaojing came in."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated. This is the news from Yuan Shen, a follower of the legalist school. His sister Shaojing is also in the divine space at the moment, as expected.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also learned that there was a leader of the Legalists who entered the space of the divine realm and had a high status.


    "Qin is invincible."


    Du Shaofu remembered this man in his heart. From the yuan God of the followers of the Legalists, he learned that the position of Na Qin Wudi among all the Legalists who entered the divine space this time would not be inferior to his sister Shaojing.


    "Boom


    A moment later, a golden fist seal fell from an old and dilapidated palace, a stronghold of political strategists, turning it into ashes and ruins within a thousand feet.


    Dozens of Political Strategists'' children and followers were buried among them.


    It is a temporary stronghold of the dragon people.


    This place was originally inherited from ancient times, and was taken by the dragon people. Because it is close to the chalky center in the divine space, this place has also become a stronghold of the dragon people, responsible for some information contact."Kill!"


    When Du Shaofu, the demon king, comes, he startles many figures and turns into fierce birds and beasts.


    "Whew!"


    Du Shaofu took out his sword, and the purple gold sword was shining for half a day. Holding the purple gold sky palace, the dragon and the tiger roared and the ghosts were crying and howling. All the monsters were skinned and bloodletting, and the secret bones were dug out.


    Later, Du Shaofu appeared on the top of the mountain where many Legalists had occupied. He killed all of them and could not stop him.


    When Du Shaofu used his soul searching skills, it was easy to know some of the strongholds of the three men and learned a lot about them.


    Du Shaofu is killing people in a big way. Although everyone has a talisman to protect his life, it is enough to frighten the whole world.


    It''s been a long time for us to kill Shaofu.


    "This is Du Shaofu''s revenge. He is angry!"


    "The Legalists, the dragon clan and the strategists threatened to fight the demon king with all their might and kill him. Unexpectedly, Du Shaofu, the demon king, was not afraid. He not only appeared, but also started to kill him!"


    "It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has no talisman. He does not know whether it is true or not."


    "If the demon king Du Shaofu doesn''t have a talisman, then the Legalists, strategists and dragon people want to kill Du Shaofu completely in the divine space!"


    Everywhere there are people talking about it, and they are astonished.


    The most shocking thing is that even the converts related to Legalists and political strategists, once met by the demon king Du Shaofu, are mercilessly killed.


    The sound of "boom" echoed in the mountains.


    "Roar


    There are a large number of monsters and people in the fight, launched an amazing duel.


    "Kill all these bastards, will we be afraid of the famine?"


    Du Yu opened his mouth and covered his body with thunder and martial veins. His sword was so powerful that he killed all sides.


    After his death, many Legalists'' children and the strong men of the wasteland, such as king xuanjiao and King jindiao, were also fighting with all their might.


    In shenlei forging body, they improved the posture of martial veins and got the nourishment of miraculous medicine. Therefore, they also had the opportunity to enter the divine space and have the talent to step into the martial realm in the future.


    "Tianwu college is not afraid of bullshit dragon clan!"


    The ghost child opens his mouth, and the faint color covers his eyes. The ghost is cold, and the black dark Qi and rune are moving, which makes the ghost breath towering.


    The witch sparrow follows the ghost girl''s side. The graceful body is in the sky and tempts the heaven. It is wrapped in dazzling runes. The air of the nether world radiates. The momentum is like a rainbow running through the sun, and the light is dazzling and sweeping the sky!


    Inspired by Guo Shaofeng''s sword rhyme, a large number of sword shadows crisscross, and the unsophisticated runes are blooming and flying. It seems that they are trying to destroy heaven and earth. The sword shadows are all penetrating space.


    There are Li Yuxiao, ye Feiyu and so on, all in one, all out to attack.


    Over the years, they are not the same as they used to be. Originally, they are beautiful, and now they are on a higher level.


    "Everyone cooperate with the attack formation!"


    Some people drink it. It''s Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array. In the inverted triangle''s eyes, it has its own charm. It urges the Xuanshen tower in his hand and arranges six rounds of blood killing array. It is murderous and the runes are bright. It forms a terrible whirlpool of heaven and earth and swallows it around.


    The blood red fog pervades the world, flows evil spirit, corrodes the soul, and devours many huge monsters like mole ants, which destroys life and finally escapes by the life preserver.


    "Boom


    Yao Zunyi''s life was also in it, and he did not urge the puppets, because the puppets could not ascend their power in this divine space and could not reach the initial stage of military territory. Therefore, it was of no help to urge them out.


    Yao Zunyi''s hopelessness urged the Linglu Fu Ding to block a huge dragon.


    "Kill..."


    At the moment, the people in the wasteland are facing the dragon people. They are well prepared. Hundreds of huge monsters cover the sky and cover the valley, so that the people in the wasteland can not take advantage of it.


    "You are dead!"


    A huge dragon stands in front of him to resist Zhen Qingchun''s six rounds of blood killing array.


    This is the descendant of a pure blood real dragon. Although in the divine space, they are suppressed and first boarded in the animal kingdom.


    But the breath of this dragon is more terrible and powerful than Dragon five.


    "Boom..."


    These wars are too terrifying. They tear the void, shatter the sky, turn everything into ruins, and the energy Rune shines on the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    The two figures, coming from the sky, crossed many onlookers in the distance and fell on the battlefield.


    That is a purple war clothes youth and a huge demon demon demon of all living beings of the beautiful woman.


    "Dare to move China''s wasteland, Zalong is looking for death!"


    After the sound of drinking, the young man in purple battle clothes threw his hand and smashed a dragon fighting with Yao Zunyi into flesh mud.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1613

    "Brother Qingchun, how about lending me your six round blood killing array?"


    Du Shaofu smiles. Zhen Qingchun''s six rounds of blood killing array is one of the blue robed youths in the world. He is proud of his blood. His body is full of dragon power. He oppresses the space for no reason, and makes some monsters around him shocked by his invisible temperament, and the spirit of the beast trembles.


    "Don''t let that boy run away again, that boy is shameless and indecent


    Beside the youth in blue robes, a young man in red war clothes, like a burning fire, suddenly burst out in his eyes, which also showed a great dragon power.


    "Brother yingmo, dragon four, dragon seven, and dragon eight are on the road. Su Yunyi, a political strategist, has come in person. We have also got the exact news. Du Shaofu and Zhen Qingchun are still in their place and longliu is held in their hands."


    Han Qianran glanced at the two young men of the Dragon nationality, but he didn''t pay much attention to them. Finally, his eyes fell on the body of a young man in yellow war robes. His eyes should be paid more attention to and said, "dragon four, do you want to wait for dragon three again?"


    "Don''t worry, our three brothers are sure. If you have any doubts, we will have a discussion first."


    The man in yellow robe raised his eyes. The pupils in his eyes were deep and terrible. The more he looked at them, the more he felt that the fire was burning.


    "I just want to make sure that he is underestimated."


    Han yingmo opened his mouth, and his eyes were cold and sharp. He didn''t want to have any accident this time, and he didn''t want to have a second failure.


    The voice falls, Han yingmo slightly looks up at the front, purple hair moves backward, light way: "he is coming."


    "Whoosh..."


    A shadow swept down, appeared in a mess of peaks.


    At first, a young man in purple war robe was followed by a moving woman, holy and dignified, demons and demons.


    Beside the youth in purple robes, there is an old man in grey and middle-aged.


    "I just want to make sure that he is underestimated."


    The old man''s eyes are deep, with a touch of golden light.


    Although the middle-aged looks like some indecent, but it has its own charm, the whole body is permeated with a bloody murderous spirit, which makes people tremble in the heart for no reason.


    In an instant, there are many figures coming in front of us, with hundreds of people, all of them have strong breath, outstanding, and vigorous waves on their bodies.


    "Shua Shua..."


    One after another of the eyes, "Shua Shua" fell on the purple robe youth.


    Du Shaofu smiles. He already has an idea in his heart. He says to Zhen Qingchun, "we have to make some preparations tonight, and then we''ll wait for them to come. I hope they don''t come too little, or I''ll waste my strength."


    "Du Shaofu!"


    Many eyes for it suddenly shudder, can not help but the heart of the waves, for many people came, the purple robe youth, to them too much shock.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over, and he saw many familiar figures. There were old acquaintances like long Qi Long Ba of the dragon clan, and many children of political strategists. They were also seen on the stage of the Legalists'' demonstration.


    "It seems like a good recovery."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept Han Qianran. His face was ruddy and his breath was steady. His injury had recovered.


    At the same time, all around a breath suddenly awakened, shaking the void.


    "Du Shaofu, you are dead today!"


    Long Ba opened his mouth, and his voice seemed to shake the space. His eyes fluctuated, just like the waves. At the beginning, he was caught and devastated. At the moment, his enemies met with envy.


    "The defeated general is vulnerable to a single blow!"


    Du Shaofu did not pay attention to Long Ba''s response. His eyes fell on the young man in the grey military robe of the strategists. The invisible breath was enough to prove that he was the leader of the strategists. He said, "name yourself in the newspaper?"


    "Remember, strategist, Su Yunyi!"


    One after another of the eyes, "Shua Shua" fell on the purple robe youth.


    The young man in grey clothes opened his eyes and looked calm, but there was a light shining in his eyes, such as the divine fire rippling.


    "The strategists want to kill me, too?"


    Du Shaofu asked. The long family and Legalists had a deep resentment. They wanted to join hands to deal with themselves. To know that they were dead, Du Shaofu was not surprised.


    However, Du Shaofu was surprised that the political strategists had to deal with themselves. He could not find anything from the original gods of many political strategists'' children. He was afraid that only a few political strategists knew the decision of political strategists.


    "You should have died at the beginning. You have lived so long, and you have earned money. You and your father are disgraces of political strategists. Today we need to end it!"


    "Here they are."


    Su Yunyi''s voice is indifferent. There is a chill in his eyes, and his intention of killing himself passes by.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned and the golden light surged. The strategists wanted to kill themselves. It seemed that this matter had something to do with the drunkard father.


    "There should be a rune array around here. It''s time to use it, otherwise there will be no more opportunities!"Han yingmo glanced around and then looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes were bright and spotless, just like a God coming to the world. He looked peaceful. With a general trend sweeping over his body, he said, "but there is bad news to tell you, the dragon family has brought treasures. It can break all the runes, and you have no chance of winning."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1614

    "The Legalists are really bent on killing me. Well, anyway, the Legalists will kill one another when I see one. I think it''s really heartache for those people who are dead. Just take it as if I''ll charge some interest first today!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Han yingmo with a cold smile in his eyes and said, "as you wish, I am indeed a master of array Fu!"


    "Hiss!"


    Just as Du Shaofu''s voice had just dropped, his mind moved, and his fingerprints were coagulating. From his brow, there was a white God''s awn soaring into the sky.


    "Boom


    Within the vast mountain range, suddenly the dark clouds came down. In a moment, the dark clouds rolled and occupied the air, and a vast and terrifying atmosphere suddenly came.


    "Long..."


    For a moment, it was dark all around, almost at the same time. In the distant space, beyond the edge of the dark cloud that covered the sky, columns of light rose.


    A total of dozens of columns of light are shining, gathering from the sky with a terrifying and amazing ancient breath. The shaking dark clouds are surging and the space is shaking. The runes are bright and dazzling, covering the world.


    When the countless beams of light finally converged in the sky, the sky and the earth were dark, and a terrible breath spread from the sky, sweeping to the surrounding high altitude like a strong wind.


    "Boom and rumble"


    heaven and earth explode like thunder and runes soar to the sky.


    The Fu array is activated. It''s the killing array. It''s not one killing array that starts. It''s dozens of big killing arrays that are starting in Qiqi.


    Last night, Du Shaofu and Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, secretly set up a killing bureau all night!


    Du Shaofu and Zhen Qingchun arranged these battle lines in the stone city of the wasteland. They were arranged again last night and were very handy.


    Dozens of killing arrays are linked and linked. There are killing opportunities everywhere. There is no way to live. The sound of fear covers the world, and the killing opportunity rises in the sky!


    This is a must kill situation arranged by Du Shaofu. The reason why so many people were deliberately released in front of him was to attract a large number of people. He wanted the Legalists and the dragon people to feel heartache.


    Dozens of terrible killing formations were launched, and the whole mountains were shrouded, and dazzling runes were everywhere, like miracles.


    The threat and the spread of killing opportunities are to shake the whole god space.


    "Long..."


    The wind and cloud in the Zhou sky changed color, "rumbling" wind and thunder were incessant, the mountains were moving and the mountains were shaking, there were endless waters rolling, the waves were sweeping out, the mountains were cracking, the abyss was shifting, the mountains and rivers were breaking!


    "What a strong killing array!"


    Suddenly, the Legalists, strategists, and the dragon clan, some people''s eyes changed greatly.


    "Is there a killing array? Is it the work of the devil or the Legalists and strategists?"


    "What a terrible battle, back off!"


    In the distance of the mountain range, countless people are attracted to see the bustle. Suddenly, under the sound of shaking ground and mountains, all eyes are shocked.


    That terrible air of killing is full of people''s fear!


    One after another, their eyes were fixed on the sky in front of the vast mountains. The distant space was dark, as if the whole space had been devoured by demons.


    "It''s a killing battle!"


    In the big array, Su Yunyi''s face coagulated. In this instant, his figure leaped out. He wanted to break the array directly and seize the first opportunity without giving the other party any chance. He was wrapped in the secret patterns of flame talismans. In the void behind him, a rolling flame suddenly appeared, just like a rock flow, like a sea of fire.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, from Su Yunyi''s body, the battle robe is hunting, and a vast force is rolling out. It is a terrible and terrifying atmosphere of martial arts.


    "Let me see if this array can stop me. The boy who has no life talisman can see how long you can hop!"


    In an instant, Su Yunyi made a move. He knew that the general Fu array could hardly trap him.


    "Hula..."


    Just as soon as his voice fell, the rolling flame and rock flow in the void behind Su Yunyi condensed into a round of flame, burning the void with incomparable and terrible blazing breath.


    When this round of fire condenses, the void suddenly trembles violently, and a huge space whirling nest appears around, and the space ripple directly whirls and roars wildly.


    The blazing and terrifying atmosphere directly shattered the surrounding space into emptiness, burning into nothingness, and finally hit the high-altitude large array of barriers.


    "Hula..."


    In such a collision, the brilliant runes on the big array were surging, and the dazzling light poured into the void. All around the vast mountains, there were circles of invisible transparent light, and the space barriers were rippling.


    "Boom!"


    A round of scorching sun explodes, and the hot energy wind is like a shock wave, reflecting away to the surrounding area in an arc shape, and the surrounding space is crumbling, and the bright flame light is constantly flashing.


    This is the power to annihilate nirvana. He is the supreme nirvana. When he steps to the level of annihilation, he smashes the void with one stroke. It is incomparable and has the supreme power, which makes the four sides tremble!


    Su Yunyi is the supreme nirvana, he is not under Han yingmo, is one of the most terrible young people in the world.However, Su Yunyi did not break the battle line at the moment, but shook the surrounding barrier of killing array.


    A terrible energy training like thunder, that is a terrible killing opportunity, suddenly came.


    "Pedaling...!"


    Su Yunyi tried his best to stop him. He turned into a column of flame and smashed the void. His body was shaken back by a huge rebound force. His figure staggered and retreated. A trace of pale color appeared on his face, and his eyes gradually became shocked.


    "It''s a shame to set up a battle in secret!"


    Han yingmo frowns and looks at Du Shaofu. The cold light comes from his indifferent eyes.


    "The Legalists deceive the young with the old. It''s not shameful to steal the dog and the rooster in the dark. It is not shameful for Legalists to cheat and bully me repeatedly. The Legalists, the dragon clan, and the strategists arrange the killing in secret, which is not shameful to me. But I''m just learning from you and following the example of the gourd. On the contrary, it''s shameful. The Legalists really don''t have a good thing, and they don''t kill too many! "


    Du Shaofu was gloomy and looked at Han yingmo. He felt a chill of terror seeping out of the void in all directions and quietly spread with cold.


    In this instant, the space temperature is sharp, and the amazing evil spirit is like boiling water waves.


    Du Shaofu''s anger, which had been suppressed in the Legalists, was boiling and turned into evil spirit and killing intention.


    For those Legalists who think they are superior, only when they are scared and scared by their fists can they sober up and eliminate their hatred.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu wants to kill people. To be ready for all this, he wants to kill people!


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    The Yellow robed man of the dragon clan opened his mouth, and there was a bright yellow light all over his body. A huge and ferocious dragon''s virtual shadow hovered all over the body in an instant. The dragon''s howling was hidden, shaking the void.


    "Roar..."


    At this moment, many roaring voices startled the sky. Behind the youth in yellow robes of the Dragon nationality, there were hundreds of roars, surging in the void.


    One after another, the figures moved, scattered around the void, the sky and the earth suddenly gushed out countless ferocious beasts, blocking the sky and the sun, and the breath was stirring.


    These are the herds that follow the dragon race. There are also many dragon dragons flying across the sky. There are young dragons roaring, filled with runes, and pairs of huge fierce pupils like electricity.


    It is dense and terrifying. Many ferocious monsters burst out with bright light, sweeping out terrible and astonishing power, just like the sunrise, like the stars falling into the sky, creating and suppressing the surrounding void.


    Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zunyi and Wu que were also selected by Su Muxin, Du Yu, guiwa, Wuque, etc., and their fierce lineup was very important.


    The dragon race is absolutely different. It was one of the three supreme races in the world.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, many figures of political strategists and Legalists soared into the sky, no longer covering up and stirring up the void.


    There are more than 2000 martial arts areas in the sky. What a shock!


    the sky is dark, the wind and clouds are surging in all directions, and the sound of dragons and tigers roaring through the nine days. The world is vast, making the walls around the killing array appear huge waves, and the runes are flashing.


    "Roar..."


    Numerous ferocious monsters of the dragon clan of the four directions were thrown out, and the fierce beasts flapped their wings across the sky, wrapping up the vast void in all directions.


    Many figures are flying into the sky, intending to destroy the surrounding killing array. The momentum is too strong to destroy everything!


    The three forces joined forces to kill Du Shaofu thoroughly.


    "The array is not weak, but it''s just a path. It''s naive to rely on this array to block us. There are more than 2000 people here, even if it''s just more than 2000 martial arts regions. Do you think your array can resist?"


    Han yingmo looks at Du Shaofu coldly. He gets the news that Du Shaofu has broken through to the point of extinction. Even at this moment, even if it is the territory of the great territory, it is difficult to break through the Fu array.


    However, there are more than 2000 new practitioners in the martial area. Many of them are core disciples of the dragon clan, political strategists and Legalists. Such lineups can also be besieged to death, which can''t trap them at all.


    "In my eyes, you and the strategist''s su Yunyi is a little stronger, others are vulnerable!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept through the crowd, and he did not pay much attention to the descendants of the real dragon and the monsters of the dragon clan. Even the eight dragons and seven dragons and the Yellow robed youth of the Dragon nationality did not pay much attention to them.


    "Hum, give me all your hands, break the battle!"


    The dragon was gloomy on all sides. Du Shaofu didn''t even put him in his eyes, which made him feel uncomfortable. His deep voice echoed like a dragon''s roar.


    "Roar..."


    In a flash, the hundreds of ferocious monsters, with their huge bodies, suddenly burst out with terrible power, overwhelming energy, dazzling runes and fierce breath sweeping the whole space.


    "When the array is broken, I will play with you today!"


    Zhen Qingchun''s figure swept out, the charm of the inverted triangle, the killing intention in his eyes, and the Xuanshen tower in his hand was thrown directly into the sky, and sixty-six beams of light were swept out."Boom


    When the 66 beams of light swept down, the sky and the earth trembled, and the energy of space boiled, forming a terrible array, which spread within the killing array around.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1615

    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints are also coagulating, with silver and gold light, like a bright column of light, and directly plunder into the Xuanshen tower, and instantly wrap the Xuanshen tower.


    "Boom..."


    Once again, the Bloody Tower rises in a straight line, which is just like the sky.


    "It''s a six round blood killing array. It''s a terrible killing array!"


    Han yingmo and Su Yunyi changed color. Some middle-aged people on the scene exclaimed. It seemed that they knew the origin of the six rounds of blood killing array. The blood sea devil Kingdom formed by the big array was shocking!


    "Kill!"


    Zhen Qingchun kills out and starts six rounds of blood killing array.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is also in control of the six rounds of blood killing array. He raises his power to the highest level in the divine space. He is murderous, and the runes are bright. It looks like a terrible whirlpool of heaven and earth, swallowing it around.


    "Wuwu..."


    The blood red fog pervades the heaven and earth, circulates the evil spirit, corrodes the soul, has the ghost cry howling sound unceasingly to spread.


    "Ah..."


    Immediately, the children of Jiuyou Legalists and strategists were swept into the village, and some of the dragon family monsters were also devoured, and there were howls and howls.


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, the void was trembling with a terrible breath. Du Shaofu urged all the killing formations. The momentum alone made the creatures in the three forces tremble!


    In the killing array, there are flashes of lightning, roaring of beasts, wind and rain, and thunder and lightning. All of them turn into endless killing opportunities to destroy everything.


    "Boom..."


    The killing array is linked to each other. It can send out the dull sound of energy, which can make the earth shaking and shake the four sides!


    "No, there''s more than one killing array. The demon king Du Shaofu has arranged many killing formations!"


    There was a cry of surprise, and there were creatures breaking the array. But at this moment, they knew that there was not only one killing array, but also many killing formations arranged in a strange way!


    "Ouch!"


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the void, dragons sing and tigers roar, and all kinds of monsters roar. Huge monsters flapping their wings and tearing the earth with their claws. Countless energy rattles like sky drums and heavy hammers, as if they want to blow up the void heaven and earth.


    All the creatures are trying their best to break the battle.


    A rolling momentum of pressure, such as the general ocean filled the sky, the momentum is creepy.


    But all this seems to be of no help.


    Although the killing array around is staggering, it seems that it will be exploded at any time, but dozens of large arrays are linked together, and the array is connected. It is not easy to break.


    "What''s going on in there! ''"


    at the far end of the mountain range, the onlookers gathered from afar were watching the surging wind and clouds, and a vast dark mountain range trembled.


    They can only see from afar, on the crumbling void in the distance, the waves of bright talismans and secret patterns are overwhelming.


    "It''s terrible. Is someone killing people in a big way?"


    Just the breath and the amazing roar that swept out of the room were enough to make me shiver and shiver for it!


    "Ah..."


    Just a short touch, there were many screams in the void around the killing array.


    In the battle array and the six rounds of blood killing array, there are people of dragon clan, Legalists and strategists who are suffering from blood damage.


    "Whew..."


    But at the same time, there are life protecting talismans snatched out, wrapped up those fallen demons and Legalists, and the sons of political strategists want to break through the void to leave.


    "I can''t go away!"


    Du Shaofu had been prepared, and his fingerprints were condensing. All of a sudden, not only the Ancient Runes were lingering in his palm, but also in the void. An ancient rune that could draw the divine space was permeated everywhere. It came into the void with mysterious power.


    "Kaka..."


    All of a sudden, those life preservers who wanted to leave the sky began to crack and fade, and some figures fell into the sky. They were just the children of the dragon family, Legalists and political strategists buried in the six rounds of blood killing array.


    These Legalists, the sons of political strategists and the monsters of the dragon clan, were frightened one by one.


    "Ah..."


    They haven''t regained their consciousness between the wandering of life and death, and then they are engulfed by the six rounds of blood killing array and the surrounding killing array, and scream.


    But they have no chance to escape again. They bleed completely, and their spirits are destroyed!


    "No, Du Shaofu can destroy the talisman!"


    "No, it''s absolutely impossible. How can he destroy the talisman?"


    "Is this an illusion? It''s impossible to destroy the talisman!"


    Han yingmo, long 3, long 8, long 7, Su Yunyi changes color.


    Behind them, countless eyes and evil eyes of monsters and beasts are changing. All their eyes can''t believe it!"Chulala..."


    In the void, there are more and more Ancient Runes, which penetrate into the array, and mysterious great power comes. The ancient runes are connected with Du Shaofu, with this void, and with the whole divine space.


    Ancient Runes cover the earth like rain and light.


    Then, within the Legalists, strategists and the dragon clan, from the lowest level of cultivation and strength, the life protecting talisman between the eyebrows began to crack, and then, it was destroyed, broken and disappeared.


    These demons, Legalists and the sons of political strategists who have lost the talisman can clearly feel that their talisman has disappeared.


    The talisman, which is their biggest dependence, the immortal rely on, but now they are disappearing in groups.


    "No, my talisman is gone!"


    "My talisman is missing. How could this happen? My talisman!"


    "No, what''s going on? My talisman''s gone."


    Exclamation is not short, a series of consternation, they are in palpitation, in trembling.


    The talisman is one of their lives. It is the basis for them to walk freely and fear life and death in this divine space.


    In the divine space, they even meet super strong, they dare to fight, anyway, there is a life saving talisman.


    For example, at this moment, they are afraid of Du Shaofu, the famous demon king. Although they are afraid, they are not afraid to be killed by the town, and they can also be revived once.


    But now, the talisman disappeared, disappeared without a trace.


    They were unprepared, began to fear, a moment from the original without fear, suddenly became frightening up!


    However, this did not have a great influence on the creatures who had already lost the talisman among the three forces. Some of them were killed by Du Shaofu.


    But looking at the scene in front of them, they couldn''t help but feel the horror.


    At the moment, not to mention Legalists, strategists, and the people of the dragon clan are in panic. Even Du Yu, Wuque, guiwa, Guo Shaofeng, etc. are also in a state of consternation. All of them are filled with surprise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1616

    "Long..."


    Nine wheels of God ring in the sky, bright light submerged everything, heaven and earth roar, if the sky drums sing together, shake the living creatures, tremble, do not be dazed and shocked!


    A breath of supremacy spreads from Du Shaofu''s upright figure, and the majestic heavenly power comes!


    At this time, Han yingmo''s eyes fluctuated, and Su Yunyi''s eyes became more turbulent.


    "Only two little supreme masters. Do you think they can compete with me?"


    In the face of that blow, Du Shaofu made a powerful move. On his body surface, there were mysterious talismans and secret patterns, which were dazzling. This was the real supreme.


    "Boom


    As soon as his arms vibrated, Du Shaofu reached out and clenched his fists. The nine rings of God covered his fists and collided with the supreme one.


    "Chulala..."


    When Du Shaofu''s two fists were blown out, the terrible supreme one''s one palm and one fist suddenly spread like wind and smoke.


    "Kaka..."


    The bright and mysterious patterns of the talisman gushed out like sparks, and then both Han yingmo and Su Yunyi were struck by lightning, and their palms were cracked and smashed into countless pieces of blood mist.


    Han yingmo''s left arm is also empty, shoulder to shoulder.


    Su Yunyi''s right arm was like a spasm, which exploded inch by inch, the blood mist poured out, and the rune was worn out.


    "Dragon four, you dare to retreat..."


    "Dragon four, I''m not finished with you..."


    Han yingmo and Su Yunyi drink and scream at the same time, and their mouths spout blood.


    "Bang bang!"


    However, before their voices fell, they were shot directly from the air by Du Shaofu, and the brilliant light broke out. All around them, the cracks in the void were like spider webs.


    "Poof..."


    They vomited blood, and the runes on their body surface were smashed and oppressed directly. They were vulnerable to a single blow.


    Han yingmo is very strong. As the supreme Nirvana man, he extinguishes the nirvana level. He is strong enough to fight against the practitioners of the great realm in the outside world.


    However, he met Du Shaofu, who could easily defeat him at the level of nirvana.


    At the moment, Du''s great progress is not only due to the fact that he has made great progress.


    Meet again, this is enough to crush!


    Su Yunyi will not be under Han yingmo, but at the moment when Du Shaofu is enough to crush him, adding another Su Yunyi will not play a very important role.


    "HISHI..."


    In the confusion of spitting blood, Su Yunyi and Han yingmo are quickly suppressed.


    "You want to imprison me? It''s impossible. It''s self destructing..."


    Almost at the same time, Han yingmo and Su Yunyi sneered bitterly with a cruel smile on their lips. They knew Du Shaofu''s intention and wanted to imprison them.


    But they are the supreme nirvana, can not suffer such humiliation, they want to explode, no one can stop.


    The self exploding power of practitioners is much more terrible than the strength at the peak.


    Generally speaking, the strong person who extinguishes Nirvana will explode, which is enough to match the strong person of annihilation peak, or even the "true Nirvana strong one". The power is terrible!


    Both Han yingmo and Su Yunyi know all this. If they blow themselves up, they may be able to lead Du Shaofu to kill them,.


    Du Shaofu didn''t have a life protecting talisman, but at the moment, they still had a life protecting talisman!


    "Boom..."


    As the cold words spread out, Han yingmo and Su Yunyi stare at Du Shaofu fiercely, and their bodies expand in an instant. The runes around them are bright again, and their terrible power is vast and empty.


    "Do you want to blow yourself up? I''ll help you, but you don''t have a life preserver!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s voice came out, and a bantering smile appeared on his mouth, like a cat playing with a mouse.


    At this time, Han yingmo and Su Yunyi also felt the irresistible crack in their eyebrows and then dissipated.


    They dare to blow themselves up because they have a talisman.


    With the talisman, they can still be intact outside the divine space after self explosion.


    But at the moment, the talisman disappears and they blow themselves up, which is undoubtedly suicide.


    As for the fact that Du Shaofu can be affected and killed in the end, it is not certain.


    Suddenly, Han Qianran and Su Yunyi hesitated.


    The supreme nirvana is one of the most powerful in the world. As powerful as they are, they can''t help but have a little hesitation.


    "Not good..."


    Everything is the electric light flint, for them this kind of strong person, a moment is enough to have a huge change.


    Between the two, they missed the chance of self explosion.


    "Boom


    There is a great pressure over the space, a Dao Fu culture has made a seal of confinement, which imprisons them instantly.When they were imprisoned for a moment, the talisman was also lost. Han yingmo and Su Yunyi felt fear and despair in their hearts.


    They are the favored sons of political strategists and Legalists. The rare existence in the world has always been high above the world, overlooking all things in the outside world. Now, for the first time, they really feel fear and despair.


    And at the moment, the most hated fear is dragon four.


    Just when the two men were trying their best, they found that the dragon four did not participate at all. Otherwise, they would certainly not end up like this.


    Han yingmo, in particular, has always been careful. Before the defeat of zhengwutai, he did not pay attention to Du Shaofu.


    However, after the defeat of zhengwutai, Han yingmo never looked down on Du Shaofu any more. This time he came here with a lot of support.


    He joined hands with Su Yunyi, a strategist, and the dragon four brought the dragon family''s treasure. It would be a terrible strength.


    But in the end, Han yingmo didn''t expect long Si didn''t help at the critical time.


    When Du Shaofu breaks through the nirvana of extinction, it is stronger than Han yingmo originally imagined. It will be so strong that he can''t even explode himself.


    What Han yingmo never dreamed of was that Du Shaofu, the demon king, had been able to destroy the talisman.


    Life saving talisman, that''s his greatest dependence!


    But at the moment, all of them were gone in a flash, and their hearts and spirits were filled with real fear and horror.


    In fact, both Han yingmo and Su Yunyi wronged long Si. Long Si didn''t help, but he just didn''t help.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Everything is as fast as lightning. When Han yingmo and Su Yunyi attack, dragon four has already moved. Not only dragon four, dragon seven and dragon eight have moved. Today, the Dragon sings and roars at the void.


    The eight dragons are transformed into noumenon. The huge noumenon traverses the void, with blue dragon scales shining. It shuttles through the void with torrential rain. It affects the four dark clouds, making the void roar and the space is about to collapse.


    The seven dragon''s body was ablaze with fire, forming a whirlpool. In an instant, it turned into a red flame of thousands of feet long and burst out.


    The flame storms spread like a sea of fire in the sky. The Dragon scales are shining, and the abdomen has five claws. The power strikes the sky.


    but the strongest is not dragon seven and eight, but dragon four.


    Even in this divine space, you can feel that Dragon 4 is much stronger than Dragon 7 and dragon 8.


    "Oh..."


    The body of the dragon four is a huge yellow dragon that stretches across the void. The tail of the dragon is like electricity, and it can resist several big killing opportunities. A pair of dragon pupils spread all over the sky, covering the blazing black hole. The yellow light is bright, just like the vast ocean. The terrible dragon power makes the heaven and earth roar together.


    At the same time, there is a bright thing in the brow of dragon four, such as the small and easy dragon, which emits dazzling light. The sound of dragon chanting is resounding, and the supreme power is diffused out.


    It was actually a dragon horn, just like the antler of a deer. It was vigorous and wild, bright and shining, and the dragon power was rolling!


    "Seven, eight, together!"


    Dragon four light drink, voice down, suddenly, dragon seven dragon eight is already ready, three dragons together across the void, want to break the big array!


    A stream of energy light suddenly burst out of the three descendants of the real dragon. The scales of the dragon are bright and the dragon blood is ejected from the ferocious mouth at the same time.


    "Puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff!"


    Three streams of dragon blood spit out and turn into three bright blood arrows, such as three young dragons rising into the sky, and finally entangle with each other. In a short time, they blend with the bright dragon horn.


    At that time, the Dragon horn is more and more bright, and a series of terrifying energy is swept out from it, and the energy of heaven and earth is hooked up, and the light of the talisman and secret pattern is dazzling.


    "Boom..."


    Then the whole array space roared and trembled, and the energy of heaven and earth converged. A large space was twisted and filled with terrifying power. It was dazzling and full of mysterious lines.


    In the meantime, Du Shaofu, who had just imprisoned Han yingmo and Su Yunyi, felt the terrible pressure from the dragon''s horn. At this time, Du Shaofu, who had just imprisoned Han yingmo and Su Yunyi, felt a tremor in his heart and suddenly looked back at each other.


    "Oh..."


    At that moment, on the Dragon horn, there was a huge golden dragon shadow which was unknown for a long time. It was huge enough to cover the four dragons, seven dragons and eight dragons. The dragon power spread and the momentum crushed the heaven and earth, and the breath was as terrible as the heaven and earth!


    "what a strong dragon power!"


    Su Muxin, yaozun, Du Yu, Wuque, guiwa and so on in the distance were shocked.


    The dragon power is terrible. Even compared with the supreme power of Su Yunyi and Han yingmo, it is even more powerful.


    "It seems to have something to do with the Dragon horn!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes only fall on the bright dragon horn in the huge shadow of the dragon. At the moment, the power of Dragon 4, dragon 8, and dragon 73 is so terrible that it surpasses the first time of the animal kingdom, and with the spirit of supreme nirvana, it seems that he is not suppressed in this divine space.And all of this, all related to the brilliant dragon horn, can resist the suppression in the divine space.


    "The horn of the real dragon, break the battle!"


    Soon, the dragon four or three, with the blood power of three real dragon descendants, urged the mysterious and powerful dragon horn into a ferocious and terrible giant dragon shadow. However, they did not attack Du Shaofu, but immediately broke the battle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1617

    "Ouch..."


    When the Dragon chants for nine days, the terrifying energy sweeps across the sky. The huge shadow of the Golden Dragon suddenly rises, and the space trembles. A terrible energy suddenly spreads from all directions and spreads quietly with a huge pressure. It seems that it has caused the turbulence of the heaven and earth in this space, shocking people''s hearts!


    At this moment, the space of the large array is distorted, and the space ripple directly spreads around like a boiling water wave.


    That terrible energy is also accompanied by a mysterious force, so that the large array space inch by inch collapses, tearing the cracks in the dark space.


    The whole array was suddenly in chaos. The linked killing array was in, the six rounds of blood killing array was shaking, and the secret patterns of the talisman were flickering and dim. There was really a sign that it was going to be broken directly.


    At the moment, the general extinction peak Fu array will be overturned directly.


    however, obviously, this is dozens of killing arrays, and there are six rounds of blood killing array to suppress in the middle, which is not easy to break.


    "That''s the absolute treasure!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled with purple and gold thunder. At this moment, the purple and gold lightning roared out of the sky and turned into a huge purple golden thunder ROC that would not be under the shadow of the huge golden dragon.


    "When you come, don''t try to run away!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his voice pierced through the clouds and rocks, the shadow of purple gold thunder Peng and his double pupils projected the purple gold arc. It was like two rounds of sun shining in the sky, overlooking the world, controlling the supreme power, releasing the boundless and majestic pressure and oppressing the heaven and earth!


    "Ji..."


    The purple gold giant ROC hissed, flapping its wings and moving, with dense purple gold electric arc all over his body. A pair of ROC claws under his abdomen were also in an instant. The purple gold arc was raging in the sky, and the electric light was wanzhang. A claw print tore up the space, and the two claws were directly buckled on the virtual shadow of the Golden Dragon.


    "Roar..."


    The Golden Dragon''s virtual shadow roars and bursts into bright runes. It is also full of supreme power and can resist the claws of ROC.


    At the same time, the dragon''s tail was tumbling, and the huge dragon''s head was no longer breaking the battle. In an instant, it roared ferociously. The dragon breath was as thin as the sunlight, and it was tearing at the neck of the purple and golden Lei Peng.


    "Supremacy of Kendo!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu walked out of the sky in the shadow of purple and golden thunder, and the secret lines of purple and golden talisman flickered. An unprecedented supreme breath spread from the tall purple gold arc figure, sweeping across the sky, without provocation, but also with punishment!


    "Ouch!"


    Zijin tianque appeared in the hand, with the roar of dragons and tigers, the roar of birds and turtles, and the sound of ghosts crying and howling. A golden awn wrapped in nine rings of God, like purple gold lightning swept out, turned into thunder, and chopped on the ferocious dragon head.


    this sword is too terrible. The sword contains great supreme power, with the great power of heaven and earth, it can spread all over the world and kill everything.


    "Chulala..."


    On the dragon''s head, the golden dagger resounds, with sparks like fireworks.


    The ferocious dragon''s head was immediately cut off. At the same time, the terrible claw mark of purple golden thunder Peng fell, and with the energy of violent destruction, the virtual shadow of the dragon was also devastated and decayed at the moment, and all turned into dazzling golden light broken runes rippling away.


    "Puff, puff..."


    The ferocious dragon shadow is broken, dragon four, dragon seven, and eight three dragon''s mouth also spew dragon blood.


    "Oh..."


    But at the same time, the light broke out again on the brilliant dragon horn. In a moment, it turned into a golden dragon and stretched across the void.


    Such changes made Du Shaofu''s eyes tremble.


    The Dragon horn has such power that it can break through the repression in the divine space, and its power climbs to such a terrible level that it cannot be destroyed.


    "Du Shaofu, what about your supreme Nirvana? You can''t help me. I have the horn of the real dragon to protect me. You can''t do anything. Ha ha!"


    In the shadow of the huge golden dragon, the roar and laughter of the dragon four spread out.


    He had the horn of a real dragon, which was enough to protect himself. When the four dragons saw the situation, he felt that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was stronger than he had imagined. When Su Yunyi and Han yingmo fought, they chose to break the battle and flee directly.


    Longsi didn''t want the Dragon army to lose nearly half of the damage, which was the guarantee of the dragon race''s chance in the space of God.


    Although the dragon clan and Legalists and political strategists are working together, in their hearts, the dragon people never attach too much importance to human beings, even the nine masters.


    Before the dragon and Phoenix disaster, the dragon clan was one of the three supreme masters. At that time, human beings were just mole ants, and they had worshipped the dragon people''s feet, worshipped them as gods, and were willing to be servants.


    In the heart of the dragon people, no matter how strong human beings are, they are also slaves. Sooner or later, the dragon people will come back again, crush everything, and let all the spirits obey.


    "Ouch..."


    The Dragon chanted incessantly, and the Golden Dragon shadow covered the sky. It was ferocious and ferocious. The terrible breath of the real dragon was released. His eyes looked down, as if he were challenging Du Shaofu.


    But at the moment, the hearts of dragon four, dragon seven and dragon eight are trembling. The terrible breath of supreme supremacy and the tyranny of punishment and killing make their dragon spirits tremble and fear, which is almost impossible to resist.


    If it had not been for such treasures as the horn of the real dragon, they would never have been able to resist it.But it is also because of the horn of the real dragon that they can rely on. What about the great nirvana of the demon king Du Shaofu? With the horn of the real dragon, no one can do anything to them in the divine space.


    This is the inside story of the dragon clan, which can''t be compared with other people!


    Du Shaofu''s body and volume look small under the shadow of the giant dragon. He looks up slightly. Behind his back, the purple golden Lei Peng flutters his wings, and his eyes burst into thunder light, and his power is soaring.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu hunted in purple robes. His whole body was full of golden light. He was also full of light. He was invisible and connected with the void of heaven and earth and resonated with heaven and earth.


    "How about the real dragon''s horn? I am the real Peng and the supreme emperor."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his voice was deafening. A magnificent and desolate breath came from his own body. There was a rolling golden light spreading, just like a rising sun. It was full of mysterious and ancient atmosphere, forming a powerful and powerful power. Endless energy was diffused from the sky.


    Then the void was distorted. Under the protection of the battle array, Su Muxin and others were shocked. In their eyes, a golden dragon shadow behind Du Shaofu was perched on the void and moved with the purple and golden Lei Peng behind him.


    "Oh"


    almost at the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were swept out and filled the sky. The silver gold arc overflowed, and a majestic and supremacy filled the sky and turned into a huge red Jiri macaque.


    There are three huge animal shadows in the sky, and three supreme breath come together.


    Finally, the shadow of the Golden Dragon on the horn of the real dragon suddenly showed fear and trembled fiercely.


    Above the void, Du Shaofu''s whole body glowed, and thunder and lightning flashed all around him, like a peerless overlord approaching the world, filled with the supreme power of heaven and earth, and looked down upon the four sides as if the heaven and earth had come in person!


    "Roar


    Du Shaofu left in the sky, which aroused the general trend of the world. Behind the void, the purple golden thunder ROC roared, the Golden Dragon virtual shadow roared, the red Jiri horse monkey roared, shaking the clouds, moving in unison. It contains mysterious power, and has endless Qi to blend with heaven and earth, forming a powerful and majestic force. Qi Qi Qi suppresses the giant dragon''s virtual shadow.


    "Boom..."


    The great array of mountains shaking, lightning and thunder, like a catastrophe coming!


    Under such a terrible breath, Su Muxin, aozun, Du Yu, guiwa, Wuque and so on have turned pale and their bodies are shaking.


    "Oh..."


    The Golden Dragon made by the horn of the real dragon roared with fear, but still in a ferocious roar, he rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Broken"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, and his eyes were like the golden sun, overlooking the human world. Behind him, three huge bodies, namely, the purple golden thunder Peng, the Golden Dragon shadow, and the red Jiri horse monkey, all came out together.


    "Boom


    The air of horror is ring-shaped around, and the space passing by is suddenly destroyed and shattered in the space, like a miracle.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Finally, dozens of battle lines were linked around, and the big killing array could no longer resist such a powerful force, and it was broken.


    These dozens of killing formations were not broken in other people''s hands, but were blown up by Du Shaofu himself.


    The whole vast mountains are exploding and destroying everything.


    The ground and the abyss are cracked, and the void falls into pieces, destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    "It''s terrible!"


    "Is this to destroy everything?"


    In the distance, many creatures rapidly retreated, and their eyes were startled.


    "Kaka..."


    The horn of the real dragon is surrounded by a ferocious Golden Dragon shadow, which is almost irresistible destroyed by the red Jiri macaque, the Golden Dragon shadow and the purple and golden thunder ROC. It turns into an endless golden light and sweeps away everywhere.


    if the horn of the real dragon wants to break out again, the Dragon chants endlessly, and the glory soars into the sky, and wants to tear up the void and leave.


    However, under the suppression of chijiri macaque, Golden Dragon virtual shadow, and purple golden thunder Peng virtual shadow, the bright real dragon''s horn was imprisoned and bound, and it was difficult to tear the void away.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu sprang out of the sky, reached out with one hand, and directly grasped the dragon like horn in the twisted palm print.


    In the palm, the purple gold streamed out, the purple gold arc gushed out, tyrannically destroyed, and then the real dragon''s horn was immediately taken away and disappeared in the void.


    Then red Jiri macaque, Golden Dragon shadow, and purple gold thunder Peng virtual shadow also gradually disappeared, chaos void gradually recovered.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Dragon four, dragon seven, and dragon eight spurted blood, and their eyes were horrified. The talisman in their eyebrows was also cracked and broken at the same time, and they were puzzled.


    "My real dragon horn!"


    The fourth dragon exclaimed that the horn of the real dragon can never cause any accidents. It is the real treasure of the dragon clan. Compared with the Tianlong mask and Panlong war god armor, it is far more valuable and far more different.


    But at the moment, dragon four found that he had no contact with the real dragon horn, and disappeared in the hands of the demon king Du Shaofu.Longsi never thought that with the horn of the real dragon, Du Shaofu, the demon king, could do anything to them and take away the horn of the real dragon.


    It''s absolutely impossible. It''s so shocking and unbelievable that it''s also creeping!


    "Run away Come on... "


    Dragon eight, dragon seven exclaimed, lost the talisman, the horn of the real dragon also disappeared, at the moment, the big array was broken, and immediately wanted to escape.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1618

    "Pa pa pa..."


    However, the sound of dragon seven and eight dragons has not fallen. A golden light swept down the sky. With great force, they shot the huge blue dragon seven and the red flame dragon body several meters long. They were dying, full of blood, broken dragon scales, and then imprisoned in the void.


    The Dragon seven dragons and the eight dragons have no resistance.


    "Oh..."


    Dragon four roars, ferocious and astonishing.


    "Hiss!"


    The void rippling, Du Shaofu''s figure across time and space, tall and straight, the whole body is rolling, that is the supreme of the supreme, enough to make the four sides crawl on the ground!


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu made a direct blow and fell on the ferocious dragon heads of the four dragons with a direct blow. There was a flash of thunder and a supreme power swept over it, destroying its defense, narrowing the size of his body with one blow, and cracking the scales of the yellow light dragon on his body.


    "Oh


    The four dragons screamed, and finally turned into a long one. Like a boa constrictor, Du Shaofu caught him in his claw and imprisoned him. He didn''t even have a chance to explode.


    Dozens of large arrays were broken, and the void around them was lost.


    But there are still six rounds of blood killing array in the sky, from which the blood evil spirit gushes out endlessly, just like the blood sea devil Kingdom, covering the four sides, swallowing a large number of figures among them, and sending out screams.


    "Run away, run away!"


    "The fourth Prince of the dragon has been captured. Run away and inform the Third Prince of the dragon!"


    "Brother yingmo is captured. Run away and inform uncle Wudi!"


    "Brother Yun Yi has been captured. Run away and look for uncle Wuji!"


    When the array broke open, many figures and huge monsters lost their color in panic, and they quickly wanted to flee in fear.


    Han yingmo, long Si, Su Yunyi, etc. are all captured alive, and there are those terrorist killing formations. Where do they dare to stay.


    "Kill me!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and his eyes were like two rounds of thunder. The sun was about to rise. The bright light was shining directly into the sky. With the thunder and lightning and the mighty pressure, he swept all over the place.


    "Boom..."


    At that time, dark clouds were rolling around, and purple thunder came, killing many monsters, the children of Legalists and strategists, and a large amount of blood mist poured out.


    "It''s time to kill!"


    Yao Zunyi died, Su Muxin, Du Yu, guiwa, Wuque and other Qi Qi rushed out.


    "When I have a good temper!"


    Du Shaofu drank it coldly. The purple gold in his hand was dazzling. The dragon was singing and the tiger was howling. With the cry of ghosts, the figure was still hundreds of feet away, but it appeared in front of a huge dragon.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Du Shaofu''s back was full of gold, lightning and thunder, and he was cut off with a knife.


    The dragon''s eyes were terrified and had no time to react.


    "Hiss..."


    With Du Shaofu''s speed and strength, the Jiaolong is not an opponent at all. He can''t even resist. Suddenly, he cuts two pieces with one knife, and the spirits are all destroyed!


    "Magic sword array!"


    Without any delay, Du Shaofu''s whole body suddenly turned blue and brilliant. Driven by the magic sword array in his hand, he turned into hundreds of sword shadows and drew many mysterious arcs.


    Many knife awns cut through the void with a majestic and murderous spirit, which also contains the power of the soul. The space ripples directly turn into ashes and reveal a long space crack.


    "Ah..."


    When the sword awned, a series of screams came out, and the murderous spirit swept through the sky. Many bodies turned into ashes and poured into the void. The yuan God did not escape.


    "Whew!"


    When Du Shaofu wielded his sword, his sword light swept through, and cracks appeared in the mountains below, killing everything.


    "Kill..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s yinlei puppet and Shengguang puppet were also called out.


    Puppets will not improve their accomplishments in the divine space, but yinlei puppets and Shenguang puppets are pure killing machines with such strength.


    Those who are monsters, Legalists and strategists can not improve their physical strength even though they have improved their cultivation in the space of God domain, and they can only make them feel it.


    As a result, they are different from the real military territory. At the moment, they are hard to deal with the killing machines of Yin Lei and Shen Guang.


    "Don''t try to escape any of them!"


    Du Shaofu was angry. The killing intention of the purple and gold thunder light in his double pupils soared to the sky. Behind him, the shadow of the ROC''s golden wings diffused. With the space ripple, the arc spread around him.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu, with the speed of great stride and free stride, suppressed the four sides with Peng Lin Jiu Tian and supreme authority. The surrounding space collapsed and the cracks in the surrounding space were rippling away.


    At this time, the terrifying energy is spreading all over the sky. The power of such energy alone has already crushed many figures around.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    There are purple and gold thunder falling all around, and many monsters'' huge bodies are directly shaken away and hit the xiakong peak severely, which will directly crush the huge mountain.Some figures are directly blasted, and the spirits are destroyed!


    "Ah..."


    All around the void, the dawn screams repeatedly, which makes people feel cold at the sound.


    "Whew..."


    A sword swept through the air, killing the sky swept in the air, killing everything, howling blood.


    "It''s terrible. It''s killing!"


    "That''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. He''s killing people!"


    Far away, many eyes are shocked with horror.


    At this time, the distant sky killing intention, let them feel from afar also for its palpitation horror!


    "If one does not stay, there will be no amnesty for killing."


    Du Shaofu took his hand in anger, and the words in his mouth were drunk. The cold words seemed to howl with cold wind, which made people feel goose bumps all over his body.


    Not long ago, he was once again bullied and bullied by the Legalists. His mother was forbidden and shed blood and tears. Du Shaofu was filled with anger and hatred.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu knew that he was not strong enough.


    But now, this is among his peers, and this is the beginning of Du Shaofu''s counterattack.


    Du Shaofu did not intend to let go of the dragon clan and political strategists.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    "Run away, run away!"


    "Help me..."


    "Boom!"


    Screams, howls, cries for help, energy collides, resounding through the sky.


    Some people were forced to blow themselves up, but it didn''t help. Under the attack of Du Shaofu and the six rounds of blood killing array, they controlled the whole situation. It was a pure massacre.


    "My God..."


    "Demon king, that''s the bloodthirsty king!"


    "It seems that all of them have lost their talisman. It''s a real killing!"


    "It''s strange that no one has a talisman. What''s going on?"


    "Legalists, longzu and strategists have lost a lot this time."


    "Gu Gu..."


    From afar, all the onlookers in the distance all take a breath of cool air. The mouth of saliva pours down the throat. That terrible murderous breath can directly affect the soul, and it is also frightening to look at it from afar.


    What shocked them most was that there was no life preserver under the killing.


    The people of the dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists are all real gods and spirits. They are killed on the spot, and their blood sprinkles on the mountains. They are full of evil spirit and dead bodies.


    A large number of monsters'' bones are piled up like small hills, and the blood of animals is moored and the mountains are dyed red.


    There were monsters and strategists. The Legalists fled in all directions, but they were imprisoned by the six rounds of blood killing array and Du Shaofu''s full exertion of power.


    If someone escaped, he was immediately chased and killed by Du Shaofu, and the spirits were all destroyed!


    It was a bloody killing, until the sky was dark, lightning and thunder thundered, thunder fell, and swords and swords were everywhere.


    But it didn''t take long. It took only half an hour to solve the problem. No living creature could escape. The last dragon was cut off by Du Shaofu.


    The huge dragon''s body was broken into two pieces, and the horizontal ridge was in a mess of mountains below, and piled up with many demon carcasses around.


    Blood stained mountains, gathered in the valley into a blood stream, a rune swept out.


    These blood, can be extraordinary animal blood and the top of the Terran posture of the outflow, contains amazing energy.


    No less than 2000 people came from the three major forces this time, but they were all accounted for here in a short time. This is a real robbery. The dead can''t die again!


    One day, the children of tianwu academy and Huang Guo were also injured by the self explosion of Legalists, strategists, dragon people and monsters. Even more than ten people were killed or robbed by their self explosion. Fortunately, they still have life preservers.


    The six rounds of blood killing array converged and calmed in the middle of the air. Zhen Qingchun put up the Xuanshen tower and said with a satisfied smile: "the harvest is huge. I have to close down for a while."


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Zijin tianque returned to Du Shaofu''s hands. Just in the fierce battle, it devoured a lot of Taoist and magic instruments and gave out a satisfied hissing sound. Later, Du Shaofu took it back to the shrine.


    Du Shaofu felt that Zijin tianque would be greatly promoted this time.


    "Whoosh..."


    Under the influence of Du Shaofu''s style, Du Yu, guiwa and Wuque have already dug up secret bones from the bones of monsters below, searching for treasures.


    Those dragon bones and bones, even dragon scales, are valuable treasures, which can not be missed.


    However, a dozen people, such as the king of golden carving and the king of juejian, were not lucky enough to be robbed, but they were only sent out of the divine space at the moment.


    Du Shaofu looked up at the void and seemed to be meditating. Then there were ancient runes in his palm, which turned into eight runes. With the waves and breath of the eight middle schools, Du Shaofu made the void around him ripple and twist.


    "So it is..."


    Du Shaofu seemed to have found something. His eyes showed a smile. Then he shook his hand and grabbed dragon seven, eight, and four and three dragons the size of a giant python in the distance, hanging them one by one around his neck, almost drowning the back of his head.Later, Su Yunyi and Han yingmo were kicked by Du Shaofu''s eagles, one left and one right, in their startled eyes.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu held Han yingmo, the supreme nirvana in his left hand, Su Yunyi, the supreme nirvana in his right hand, and hung three real dragon descendants, such as the fourth dragon, around his neck.


    "My God!"


    This scene, so that people around to see, is no reason to draw cold air, inexplicable heart trembling.


    That is what a devil, can have such a divine power, a hand holding a supreme, the neck of three real dragon descendants, this is how shocking eyes, let people hair down!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1619

    At the moment, the most shocking and frightening thing is that Han yingmo, Su Yunyi, dragon four, dragon seven and dragon eight are the most shocked and frightened people.


    Seeing the spirits of the children and followers of their own families and families disappear, the mountains are stained with blood, and they are forbidden. Only when Su Yunyi and others know what kind of mistake they have made this time.


    At this moment, they really began to feel fear, that demon king really killed people, beyond their imagination, how bloodthirsty and ferocious.


    There are more than 2000 living creatures. Almost half of the total number of the three forces entering the divine space is nearly half. However, all of them have been killed by Du Shaofu today, and the losses are unbearable and incalculable.


    Du Shaofu''s arrogance was beyond their imagination and estimation.


    They have been looking down upon all living beings, overlooking the outside world, and then higher up, but now they feel a kind of insignificance and powerlessness that they have never had.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold with a little sneer. There were Ancient Runes all over his body, which seemed to be a big talisman.


    "whoosh..."


    Chen Huang land, God in the space, there are people falling.


    All of a sudden, many people from the desolate country fell down and were called by the powerful ancient Tianzong. It seemed that they were talking about something, which made many old people in the Legalists sneer.


    At the moment, all the powerful people in the ancient Tianzong seem to have learned something from the mouth of juejian king. After being shocked, they also looked at Legalists, strategists and the people of the dragon clan with a smile.


    Looking at the sneer of some old people in the Legalists, the king of golden carving and the king of juejian were even more smiling. They said in their hearts, "a group of old people will be able to spit blood when they know the result."


    "Hi..."


    All of a sudden, the space of the divine realm fluctuated, and Ancient Runes came out, and the splendor was overflowing. Finally, in the gaze of many people looking up, a god like youth appeared.


    The young man in purple uniform, with one in his left and right hands, could feel his temperament even though he was forbidden.


    There were three boa constrictors around the neck of the young man in purple war clothes, which almost covered the back of his head. It was very strange.


    "My God, it''s Du Shaofu. That''s Du Shaofu, the demon king


    "No, that''s Yunyi. He fell into the hands of Du Shaofu."


    "It''s yingmo. How could he fall into Du Shaofu''s hands?"


    "It''s dragon four, dragon seven, dragon eight. They''re imprisoned!"


    In a flash, people immediately found that the God like youth was the demon king Du Shaofu, and in his left hand was Han yingmo, the supreme nirvana of Legalists, and in his right hand was su Yunyi, the supreme nirvana of strategists.


    The devil king Du Shaofu''s neck is not three boa constrictors, but the descendants of the real dragon, dragon four, dragon seven, and dragon eight!


    "Shua Shua!"


    At this moment, the eyes of many Chen Huang mainland are trembling, and their faces are shocked.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you want to do?"


    After a short period of dullness, there was an astonishing roar. Legalists, strategists, and the dragon clan had the elderly, the strong, the breath burst, and the runes were dazzling. They felt bad.


    Wrapped in Ancient Runes, Du Shaofu''s whole body was distorted and appeared on the edge of the divine space. His eyes swept around him and looked at familiar figures such as Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi with a faint sneer.


    Then Du Shaofu looked down at the old lady in the crowd who was with the strong men of the golden winged ROC bird family. He asked, "grandma, may we protect our country?"


    The old lady looked up at the sky. On her old face, she glanced over Su Yunyi, Han yingmo, and long Si, who were imprisoned by Du Shaofu. She said, "there are strong men guarding the wasteland now. It''s related to your father. No one can move the wasteland. Besides, my old lady is here. Whoever dares to move, I will destroy all his orthodoxy!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t expect that there were super strong people guarding the wasteland. Even the old ladies called them strong people. Naturally, they would not be ordinary strong people.


    The strong man was also related to the drunkard father, which surprised Du Shaofu.


    But Du Shaofu''s last worry disappeared and he nodded to the old lady.


    "You know, I dare not kill these ignorant things." Then he looked at Li Chenfa, the dragon family lineup, and the old and powerful men of political strategists. Du Shaofu''s mouth was outlined with a faint smile, and his voice was peaceful. He said, "two supreme nirvana, three miscellaneous dragons, it must be fun to kill!"


    "If you dare to do it, you will suffer!"


    "How dare you, little bastard


    Legalists, political strategists, and a group of old people of the dragon clan were suddenly furious. Their eyes were blazing with fire, and their spirits were fighting with each other!


    "I have to remind you that these things, who don''t know how to live or die, are not protected by life preservers. If they die, they will really die!"Du Shaofu looked at the furious Legalists, political strategists, and a group of old and powerful people of the dragon clan. He did not change color. His mouth was still holding a slight sneer, just like cat playing with mice. It was a kind of joke.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Hearing the words, they immediately searched for the banned Han yingmo, Su Yunyi and long Si. Many of their eyes suddenly changed color. They did not find any trace of life protecting talisman.


    "Han yingmo, Su Yunyi and so on have no life saving talisman!"


    "They don''t seem to have been robbed. How could they lose the talisman?"


    Around immediately there are strong people surprised to talk about, very strange.


    No one found that Han yingmo, Su Yunyi and others had been out of the divine space, but at the moment they did not have the talisman.


    At the moment, the most changed look is Legalists, strategists, and the dragon clan.


    Those three forces lineup, a startled face, as if suddenly thought of something, immediately in the depths of his eyes.


    If you lose the talisman, if you die, you are dead!


    "Asshole, Du Shaofu, you little bastard, dare to do it, and our dragon clan will certainly tear you to pieces!" The dragon of the dragon clan drinks violently, such as the roar of the dragon.


    "Du Shaofu, you dare to touch Su Yunyi''s hair. I''ll let you live or die!" In the depths of the sea, the sun roars.


    "Du Shaofu, let Han yingmo go, or you will regret it!"


    Li Chenfa is also drinking, the meaning of the eyes fighting.


    "Some old men, dare to threaten us!"


    Du Shaofu sneers, holding Su Yunyi and Han yingmo in both hands, and they collide fiercely, just like beating a gong.


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu collided with each other fiercely for several times. However, Han yingmo and Su Yunyi, both of whom were hit, had broken their heads and blood, and their hair was disordered. However, they were restrained and their screams could not be heard.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Du Shaofu seemed to have no intention of stopping his hands. He simply put them in his left hand. The slaps of his right hand hit Su Yunyi and Han yingmo''s faces, which made Su Yunyi and Han yingmo spew blood, spatter their teeth, and made the sound of their palms resound through the air.


    Du Shaofu would not have been polite to anyone who wanted to kill himself. If everyone else wanted his own life, what would he do.


    "Click!"


    Later, Du Shaofu broke and pulled out the Dragon horn, which was the size of a baby''s arm, on the head of Dragon 4, dragon 7, and dragon 8, which was hanging around his neck. Immediately, his blood flowed and stopped flowing.


    But the fourth dragon can''t move, even the cry can''t spread out, only can be full of ferocious, dragon eyes in the pain of tears.


    "Gu Gu..."


    This scene shocked the audience!


    The God like youth, even in front of the nine masters and the powerful people in the world, so spoiled Su Yunyi, Han yingmo, the supreme nirvana, and the three pure blood true Dragon Descendants of the dragon family.


    This is not spoiling Su Yunyi, Han yingmo and Longsi. It is clearly spoiling the dragon clan, political strategists and Legalists!


    It''s not the slap in the face of Su Yunyi and Han yingmo. It''s the face of the whole Legalists and strategists!


    This is not the Dragon horn that has been pulled out, but the supreme majesty of the whole dragon clan from ancient times to today!


    No young people in the world dare to do so.


    But Du Shaofu did it in front of Li Chenfa and Gongsun holmium.


    "Goo Goo!"


    At the moment, on the whole land of chenhuang, I don''t know how many strong men are also secretly swallowing their saliva and sucking their cool breath. The little devil''s courage is too fierce.


    "Little bastard, you want to die!"


    "Du Shaofu, you are looking for death!"


    "Kill!"


    Gongsun holmium, Li Chenfa, and Long Teng drank a lot. Their bodies glowed and burst into bright light. At the same time, they moved with lightning, turned into thunder and lightning, and burst out a terrible and infinite breath, and instantly killed Du Shaofu.


    The strength of these three people is too strong. How fast they are. Even the old lady and the old star spirit monster are on guard. Bing Mo and others are slow to stop them.


    Everything is too fast. In the blink of an eye, the three terrible strongmen of the ancestral level have already rushed into the sky and launched their moves with great momentum.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    But also at this moment, there are three purple gold beams in the space of God, just like thunder falling. Compared with Gongsun holmium, dragon Teng and Li Chenfa''s speed is faster, with a kind of huge momentum that the three people can''t resist at all, they directly blow the three people into the ground from high altitude, like three meteorites.


    "Boom..."


    The ground is shaking, the ground is cracked, some peaks are destroyed, some boulders turn into powder.


    "That''s a warning from the divine space. Don''t break in without permission."


    Around the strong exclaimed, that is God space in warning Long Teng three people, if forced to break, afraid that the next time will directly kill the three people.The old lady did not move. She watched Long Teng three people being rushed into the ground in confusion. Her eyes showed a smile and watched quietly.


    On the ground, Long Teng, Li Chenfa and Gongsun holmium scrambled out of the rubble heap. Looking at the sky, they were startled by the gushing from the depths of their double pupils.


    Even they can''t violate the power of divine space. They just feel the breath of death, which is an invincible existence.


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu was light and light, and the Ancient Runes were fluctuating all over his body, distorting the void. It was not surprising that he was facing everything.


    "Old man, do you want to deceive the less with the old, and cheat the less with more? You have the ability to come again!"


    Du Shaofu was not polite when he opened his mouth. He was protected by the divine space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1620

    "Little bastard, what are you going to do? If you dare to kill people, you should know the consequences!"


    "Du Shaofu, you dare to kill people. The dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists will not let you go. You will come out one day."


    "If you dare to move them today, you will not be able to survive or die when you come out!"


    Gongsun holmium, Long Teng and Li Chenfa once again soared into the sky. Their eyes were angry and glared at Du Shaofu, but they did not dare to rush up again.


    "A group of old scumbags tried to kill me again and again. Now they dare to threaten me. Do you really think I don''t kill people?"


    Du Shaofu''s face was suddenly gloomy, and his cold feelings gushed out. His eyes were full of killing intent.


    "If the strategists want to get involved, then be prepared to bear the price."


    As the voice fell, Du Shaofu squeezed the space in his hand, and Su Yunyi''s body was suddenly crushed, turning into blood rain and pouring into the air.


    "The Legalists are shameless and bully me. This is just the beginning!"


    When Du Shaofu''s voice fell down again and crushed the space again, Han yingmo''s body broke into pieces, and blood mist poured down in the air.


    "Is the dragon clan so great? Dare to provoke me and kill me again and again!"


    At the same time, the three dragons were pinched by Du Shaofu. A flash of thunder erupted in the palm of his hand and turned into a destructive force. Three purple thunderbolts swept directly into the eyebrows of Dragon 4, dragon 7 and dragon 8. All of a sudden, the spirits of the three dragons were destroyed and their vitality was completely lost.


    "It''s a pity that the three miscellaneous dragons are destroyed. If they are used to stew and roast meat, the taste of dragon six is good."


    Du Shaofu sneered, holding the body of three dragons in his hand. It''s a treasure. It contains huge and majestic energy. It would be a pity to destroy it.


    In a short period of time, two supreme nirvana, three descendants of pure blood real dragons, were killed by Du Shaofu. Their eyebrows did not wrinkle and their eyes did not blink!


    Chen Huang land high in the sky is silent, silent as death.


    At the moment, there is a surprising cold air from the void penetration, so that the super strong on the scene also have some hair feeling.


    "Don''t..."


    "No..."


    "Little bastard, dare you..."


    At this moment, after a brief silence and shock, many old people and strong people changed their color and exclaimed in the three major lineups of Legalists, strategists and longzu.


    Those exclamations were shrill, heartrending, shaking void!


    When they saw the two supremacies turned into blood mist, the three pure blood dragons lost their vitality. The eyes of Legalists, strategists and dragon clan were already red with blood. Many old people''s bodies were shaking and crying for them.


    That is the supreme nirvana. From ancient times to the present, there can be several in this world.


    In any big family, the supreme Nirvana can be counted with one hand. It is the luck, the future and the opportunity of great prosperity of a clan!


    At the moment, the supreme one is killed, and the Legalists and political strategists can''t bear the cost.


    Their heart is dripping blood and stinging!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Some of the old people''s Qi and blood attack, directly spit blood, want to faint in the past.


    Watching the supreme nirvana in their "home" be killed in front of their eyes, such a price is really unacceptable to them.


    In the dragon clan, they watched Dragon 4, dragon 7 and dragon 8 killed. It seems that dragon 6 has also been destroyed. In addition, long Jiu was also killed by him at the beginning. This makes the strong man in the dragon clan feel at this moment.


    "Du Shaofu, you and I will never die!"


    There are strong people in the dragon clan who are angry, their eyes are burning, their breath is soaring into the sky, shaking the sky, surging and frightening.


    "Let the dragon race come here!"


    The old lady said such a sentence, which was a response, but she looked calm and did not pay attention to it at all.


    "Just a bunch of miscellaneous dragons."


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to it either. Then he seemed to think of something. He looked at the strong men in the dragon family lineup and said, "your real dragon horn is very powerful. I have accepted it."


    "What..."


    "The corner of the real dragon is in the hands of that bastard?"


    The strong of the dragon clan is sluggish. Some people are trembling. The horn of the real dragon, which is the treasure of the dragon clan, is actually in the hands of the demon king.


    "Legalists, what you have done to me, I will recover thousands of times!"


    Du Shaofu looked at a group of Legalists, and his words were dense, and the chilling feeling penetrating his own body. The invisible chill that could not be seen by the naked eye spread through the void in the form of waves.


    For Legalists, Du Shaofu was completely angry and resentful, and he never intended to let them go. If the family wanted to reunite, they would have to kill them.


    After a pause, Du Shaofu glanced at the dragon clan, strategists and other lineups, and said coldly: "I forgot to tell you, this time I killed not many people. In addition to Su Yunyi, Han yingmo, long Si and so on, there are only two or three thousand people. There are no life preservers and all the spirits are destroyed!"


    The sound reverberated in the air, and fell clearly in everyone''s ears.


    And these words spread and fall in the ears of people around, as if there was a cold wind passing by. It was clear that there was a terrible murderous spirit, and the killing intention was cold to the bone!"This is just the beginning. You wait for the body to be collected."


    When the final voice fell and the intention of killing swept through, Du Shaofu''s figure gradually disappeared under the wave of Ancient Runes behind him.


    "Come on, send someone in to inform the people inside, and try our best to encircle the little scumbag!"


    Seeing the shadow disappear, many old people in the dragon clan, strategists and Legalists are all shaking and their eyes are shining with blood.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Around many strong people to breathe cool air, many eyes are still trembling, for a long time can not return to God.


    "Legalists, strategists, and the dragon clan have been completely planted this time!"


    A huge thunderbolt giant elephant opens its mouth like a mountain, and its prestige will not be lower than that of Li Chenfa.


    "Legalists, strategists, dragon people lose so much, two supreme nirvana, several dragons, I''m afraid that their hearts are vomiting blood!"


    There was an old man in the air, wearing a Dao bun, and his eyes seemed kind. But on his face, his eyes were shining. He said, "send someone in. If the Taoist people have the conditions, we can give Du Shaofu some convenience, be convenient for others, and be convenient for ourselves. We should accumulate more good fortune!"


    "Ha ha, that boy is cruel enough. I like it. She is worthy of the love of Xi."


    The old strange star soul laughs with no scruples. He looks at the people of Legalists and political strategists in the distance with pity in his eyes.


    "That demon king is so ferocious, like father, like son!"


    "In other words, how can those life protecting talismans lose their function?"


    At the moment, many of the powerful forces in the whole Ge Chen Huang continent, such as the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen and xuanmingzong, are still sucking cool breath.


    Some people are happy, others are boiling.


    However, those Legalists and political strategists who converted to the strongmen of Shanmen can only look ugly.


    In short, this is an absolute shock, shocked the world!


    For all the people on the land of chenhuang at the moment, they all know that what Du Shaofu has done today has completely let Legalists, strategists and dragon people pay an unbearable price.


    However, this has also caused a violent turbulence, which may be when Du Shaofu comes out.


    At that time, no one can estimate what kind of bloodbath will be set off!


    In the divine space, Du Shaofu appeared in the bloody battlefield with a smile in his eyes.


    Du Shaofu was surprised and satisfied with the profound meaning of the life protecting talisman. He did not expect that he still had such a means in the divine space to be able to enter and exit freely.


    However, it was not a real free access. Du Shaofu only understood the profound meaning contained in the talisman. He had just begun to understand the convenience and function of the divine space.


    This divine space is isolated space. It just appears at the edge of the space and seems to come out.


    Even if Du Shaofu really wants to go out now, he can''t do it freely.


    Therefore, in the face of Li Chenfa''s previous moves, Du Shaofu did not pay any attention to it. Li Chenfa and others could not move themselves through the space of God.


    The booty on the battlefield has been seized, and the treasures and secret bones on the bones of monsters have been looted.


    "Flesh is treasure, barbecue stew!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, all of them were consumed. Some of them were seriously injured, and many of them were slightly injured. They need to be supplemented immediately.


    And those monsters, flesh and blood, is also difficult to obtain, is a treasure, compared with the value of some elixir is much higher, can not be wasted.


    As a result, a large group of people began to clean the monster''s flesh and blood, scraped scales, plucked feathers and peeled off the skin.


    Du Shaofu, the chief chef, has brought out several medicine tripods, plus many barbecue tables, stewed and roasted meat. There are runes in the flesh and blood, just like the rising light of the spirit and the full of sunlight.


    It was not long before the aroma overflowed and the smell of meat spread.


    "Master, we have finally found you


    All of a sudden, from a distance there was a delicate voice, although there are many figures appear, are extraordinary posture.


    At first, the two women were moving. It was Ji Zhiyan and Tang Meiling of the Hehuan sect. They appeared with a lot of disciples.


    "Lord, here we are


    A large number of figures roar, such as tearing space, are fierce breath rippling, vast void.


    Ghost car, Qin demon, magic tiger king, swallow star, crazy Bear King, Xiao Ying Ying, silver wing demon carving and other familiar figures appear.


    They received the news and heard the rumor that the Legalists were working together to deal with the temple master, so they came quickly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1621

    A group of people came fierce and breathtaking. Looking at the bloody mountains around, it was clear that there were traces of fierce blood war, and their faces were startled.


    "It''s late, but it''s time that we don''t come."


    Yao Zun''s doctor was dead, white ghost car, silver winged devil carving, cangyan red leopard and so on. When they started to eat, these guys came in time.


    "Is it over? Are we late?"


    In the distant air, there were more than ten people plunging into the sky again. First, a young man who was extraordinary and refined was like standing in the sky and suppressing mountains and rivers. There is also a woman who does not dye human fireworks. In her beautiful eyes, the light is blooming.


    "General, Xinyan, you are indeed late."


    Witch sparrow looks up, looks at the youth and the woman a smile, the way "you may have missed the bustle."


    "I don''t seem to miss it."


    The general looked at the large amount of barbecue and soup, and his eyes were smiling.


    "Brother Shaofu!"


    "Uncle Du!"


    In the middle of the sky, a voice came again. Zhu Xue, evil spirits, water like cold, Yin Mochen and other disciples of Xuanfu and ancient Tianzong arrived.


    There are many people, even many elders and Dharma protectors.


    "I''ve met the master, the elder martial brother, all the elders."


    Du Shaofu is also going to salute. Among the visitors, there are master Gu Qingyang, elders such as Qiong Mingze, elder martial brother jiansantong, and third senior brother Yu Wanli.


    "It''s OK. I heard that Legalists, strategists and dragon people wanted to besiege you, so I came immediately."


    Gu Qingyang opened his mouth. On his dignified face, he saw his beloved apprentice at the moment, and then relaxed.


    "It''s OK. It''s all settled."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu felt warm in his heart. Later, he learned that Sima stepped on the star, the elder martial brother of the patriarch, had also entered the divine space, but was scattered with the people.


    Finally, I learned that during this period of time, everyone also encountered many crises and lost a lot of people. They also fought with Legalists, strategists and dragon people.


    Among the vast group of people, many of them have lost the talisman and entered the divine space for the second time.


    "Eat


    Finally, a large group of people on the mountains were eating, the soup was rolling, and the aroma of barbecue was overflowing, which made people greedy.


    No one is afraid of image. Everyone knows what these barbecues and soup represent, and they will get great benefits.


    Ghost car, ghost tiger king, crazy Bear King, silver winged devil carving and so on have a big appetite. Although there are many barbecues, they are not enough for this large group of people.


    After that, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear took the initiative to wash the meat of monsters again and added a lot of grills.


    In the whole mountains, the bones of monsters and Dragons piled up like small hills were almost washed away, and people were waiting to eat them.


    "These three miscellaneous dragons are stewed, too."


    Du Shaofu took out the bones of dragon four, dragon seven and dragon eight. He pulled out the scales, pulled out the tendons, and dug out the secret bones. They were all the treasures of weapon refining.


    "Dragon soup!"


    "Goo Goo!"


    Ghost car, Xiao Yingying, mad Bear King, general, ghost child, Zhu Xue, evil spirit, silver winged devil carving, etc. saliva has been unable to help but flow down. It is the flesh of the pure blood descendants of three real dragons, and several people in the world can eat it.


    Not long after that, the meat fragrance spread all over the country, and a group of people ate it quickly.


    Until dusk, almost all the bones of monsters in the mountains were eaten clean, and there was not much residue.


    "No, it''s cruel!"


    Far away in the distance, watching some monsters who can''t bear to retreat, and seeing the scene of feasting, they can''t help showing fear in the depths of their eyes. They begin to leave quietly and dare not stay any longer.


    "How full..."


    At dusk, all people eat is a big belly. There are monsters in the temple of beasts, which directly support the huge body.


    Then we all sat cross legged and began to refine the energy in our bodies for our own use.


    "Hula..."


    A layer of light shrouded in the sky, rising, competing with the sunset glow, shining on half of the sky.


    "I feel like I''m breaking through!"


    Gu Qingyang was overjoyed and his eyes were beaming with joy. After eating so many benefits, he felt that he was loosening the bottleneck and had signs to break through.


    "Master, don''t worry about breaking through. There are disciples protecting Dharma!" Du Shaofu was also happy for his master.


    "Good."


    Gu Qingyang sat on the knee of the site, filled with brilliance, and began to prepare for a breakthrough.


    "I''m also showing signs of breaking through."


    Su Muxin opened his mouth, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "but I need your help. I''ll be sure."


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded and summoned the Yin thunder puppet and the divine light puppet, and then set up forbidden seals and Fu array Dharma protectors around him.


    "Let''s go. What can I do for you?"A moment later, on a flat rock, Du Shaofu said to Su Muxin.


    "We need to integrate the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth together, so that my breakthrough will be more smooth."


    After a gentle transmission, Su Muxin''s pretty face climbed up a little red. She looked at Du Shaofu and said, "although it is not the first time that we have integrated the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth, we still need to keep our mind clear and have no distractions. In case of any accident, we will still be light, heavy, or possessed."


    "I''ll pay attention." Du Shaofu nodded back.


    "If there is any fantasy, don''t think about it!"


    Su Muxin finally gave Du Shaofu a blank look and sat cross legged. His white wrists trembled and his fingerprints congealed. There were circles of talismans and secret patterns gushing out of his body.


    "Take the Qi of heaven and earth to replenish my Qi, and the God of heaven and earth to replenish my God..."


    Du Shaofu also moved at the same time. His fingerprints were condensed, and a large number of talisman and secret patterns lingered on his body surface.


    At the moment, the magic lines that permeated the two bodies began to connect invisibly, and finally gathered together, so that the two people were shrouded in an aperture at the same time.


    At the same time, the two entered the ethereal world at the same time, which was a very wonderful feeling.


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, there was a dreamland again. He was full of wine and wine, soft red and fragrant jade, Zhong Ming Ding Ding Shi, indulged in profligacy and intoxication. However, all these could not shake Du Shaofu. His mind was firm and unmoved.


    Later, in Du Shaofu''s mind, there was a scene once again familiar with. There were young people who practiced hard and shed tears and sweat. When they grew up, they charmed all living beings and swept away their peers. From invincible hands, they became famous throughout Shangzhou, and their illusions were overwhelming. It was Su Muxin who disguised herself as a man;


    At that time, the scene in the cave of the land of the heavenly wasteland reappeared. Her hair fell, her graceful and protruding body was exquisite, her skin was like snow, and her eyes were blurred and her flattery was revealed. Every inch of her face was full of attractive breath.


    There is another familiar figure, which is Qingqing from Dongli.


    The three men were once in the cave. The spring scenery was beautiful, and they were panting


    This scene made Du Shaofu unable to control it again, but then he stabilized his mind and murmured in his heart, "it''s my woman, I''ll be responsible."


    In an instant, Du Shaofu once again emptied everything, without any thoughts. He operated the Qianyang dragon subduing skill, connected with Su Muxin, and entered a state of mystery and mystery.


    At the moment, Su Muxin and Du Shaofu are in a wonderful posture. She feels the supreme spirit, the imperial dragon spirit and the general trend of the world.


    She knew that it was a great opportunity that he had brought to her, which was of great benefit to her. It was a huge unexpected harvest, which would bring infinite benefits, and she was immediately immersed in it.


    As time goes by, a large group of people are taking advantages and strengthening themselves.


    Dare to close to the sky, but there is no disturbance to the sky.


    At night, the moon covers the valley.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, there is a ray of light flying into the sky, the sky is shaking with a fierce thunder, and the sky is shaking. There are dark clouds gathering. From the gathering clouds, a faint arc is transmitted.


    The wind and clouds are surging, and endless strange breath spreads.


    In the valley, there is a dazzling purple arc in the mid air diffusion, showing the gas of death.


    "Whoosh!"


    There is a graceful figure swept out, eyes, there is a purple arc wave, looking at the amazing vision, with shock, light way "the second brother is breaking through!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1622

    High above the valley, the terrible pressure seeps through, and the shaking space trembles, enough to make the creatures want to crawl on the ground!


    "Boom..."


    There is thunder, wind and clouds surging, shaking the clouds, in an instant, the dark clouds cover the whole space of heaven and earth.


    All of a sudden, the purple lightning arc was as bright as countless purple, pouring into the sky, hanging under the rolling clouds.


    The purple lightning rune is in full bloom. A young figure wrapped in lightning appears in the void. The purple arc is shining all over the body, and the spirit of killing is sweeping. The valley space around is trembling!


    Above the youth''s forehead and head, at the moment, the six rings of fire like halo are like a divine ring, connecting heaven and earth. Heaven and earth come with dignity, and the air of supremacy pervades.


    "Whoosh..."


    This amazing movement attracted some practitioners nearby, and also aroused the ancient beasts in the mountains to approach one after another!


    "There is someone in the supreme Nirvana


    "The supreme nirvana is like Du Yunlong of the wasteland. He is the supreme Nirvana!"


    "It''s Du Yunlong. It can''t be wrong!"


    Some people recognized Du Yunlong and were shocked.


    "It is said that if someone breaks through in the divine space, it is very likely to be the supreme nirvana, and the chance is much greater than that of the outside world. It is true indeed!"


    "The demon king Du Shaofu is already the supreme nirvana, and Du Yunlong is also the supreme Nirvana at the moment. This is a double supreme Nirvana!"


    "The desolate country will prosper, and the Du family will be prosperous."


    Around the discussion and exclamation, eyes moving, the supreme nirvana, hundreds of millions of living beings, from ancient times to the present, is also rare, today they are lucky to be able to witness.


    "Roar..."


    There are powerful ancient relic species that are deterred and roaring around. Under the supreme breath, they begin to retreat and dare not to approach.


    The movement over the valley did not last long, and then it subsided.


    In the cloud robe hunting, Du Yunlong is in the sky, which exudes the supremacy of heaven and earth. The purple thunder light in his eyes is dazzling and extraordinary.


    "Legalists, strategists, dragon people, wait!" Du Yunlong laughed like thunder, shaking the mountains.


    Stars, dots.


    The towering peaks are continuous, and the mountains and forests are endless.


    Some towering trees are amazing. The crown of the tree is towering into the sky. It is hundreds of thousands of feet high. It is as huge as a mountain and can block out the sun.


    There are strong vines, winding towering trees, like a dragon circling.


    This is an ancient land, which has existed since ancient times.


    The moon poured through the tree crown, leaving mottled traces in the deep and ancient mountain forest.


    Seventeen young people sit cross legged, eyes slightly closed.


    "HISHI..."


    All of a sudden, seventeen young people opened their eyes at the same time, and their eyes were shining like an arc.


    At the same time, seventeen young people suddenly rose up and stood upright like seventeen sharp spears standing against each other.


    "It''s not right!"


    Seventeen young people felt abnormal. The air was oppressed for no reason. Suddenly, there was silence all around. It was very abnormal.


    Seventeen tall and upright youths with sharp breath are the eternal jade, silver fox, stone, dark night and Dusha, and so on. But at this moment, only the night is floating.


    "Be careful, it''s a legacy of ancient ferocious animals!" Silver fox opened his mouth, and he felt the smell of danger.


    "HISHI..."


    With the fall of the silver fox''s voice, in the dark night, there suddenly appeared countless bright lights around, just like gongs, showing fierce light.


    It is a pair of terrible fierce pupil, filled with fierce and fierce gas, people creeping, hair inverted.


    "Roar


    Suddenly, a succession of fierce beasts rushed out, their figures were not too big. They were all tens of Zhang in size. The large mouthed runes of blood and tusks were so cold that they directly rushed at the jade and others.


    "Ji Ji..."


    At the same time, the sky trembled, the tree crown shook, a huge branch was broken, many fierce birds fluttered down, the wind was blowing, the runes were bright, the fierce breath swept, and at the same time, they dived to the ancient jade.


    For a moment, without warning, these terrible beasts were suddenly attacking.


    The whole silent mountain suddenly boils, the birds and animals neigh, the fierce birds and beasts roar, like the flood tide to drown everything.


    "Kill!"


    After thousands of years of drinking, the jade urged the wild war spear and the blue and white robe to hunt. The whole person was like a fierce beast. The barbarian war spear pointed out that some monsters turned into blood mist.


    "Kill!"


    Silver fox, Duan Feiyu, mu ruobai, Shi Shi, Yan Tianjue, Gu Wuying and so on successively put forth their hands. The low sonic boom was not heard in time, the mountain forest was trembling, the figures were flashing, the runes were dazzling, and a strong breath was surging.


    "Kill!"


    The silver fox incarnated into a huge silver white fox. The whole body of the silver fox was like a divine awn. It broke out a terrible power, and countless monsters were torn into blood mist.''kill! ''


    one by one, the young people who kill and attack each other are like fierce beasts, killing in the fierce beasts around them.


    In a flash, the war was extremely fierce, killing the sky, blood flowing!


    The seventeen people are making every effort to fight. They all know that those ancient beasts in the divine space are terrible. If they retreat, they will be doomed immediately. Only if they fight to the end, can they have a way to live!


    "Roar


    "Boom..."


    Under such fierce battles, the surrounding mountains and forests were razed to the ground, and the energy swept like the waves pounding on the shore, and like the earth breaking, the sound of "boom and rumble" reverberated endlessly, like drought and thunder.


    The seventeen people were like eight gods of killing, and the blood of them flowed into a river, and the fierce beasts around them also showed fear.


    However, there are endless fierce beasts around. In the dark, you can only see the twinkling of innumerable evil pupils, and the endless fierce beasts are constantly killing, roaring and pounding.


    In the air, all kinds of fierce birds are killed, with cold claws, sharp beaks, and shining scales and feathers, just like cold iron.


    These fierce beasts are also terrifying and far from ordinary.


    Seventeen people are just like killing gods, urging the pulse soul and using the martial pulse to kill the heaven and the earth.


    But at the moment, the seventeen people are also forced to start to retreat more and more tightly, consume huge amounts of blood, and become more and more difficult to support.


    "Hiss..."


    Mu ruobai, Duan Feiyu, Chi Guiyou and several others were also injured in the fierce siege.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, deep in the mountains, there is a strange breath, quietly diffuse out, the depths of the forest began to shine, the breath passed, let people unprovoked hair inverted.


    "Boom!"


    In a short period of time, there was a flash of lightning and thunder in the deep part of the mountain forest, and the wind and clouds were surging, and an endless power was seeping out from above the nine days.


    Under the night sky, deep in the mountain forest, it is as if the sun rises eastward. Under the dazzling six rings of God, a young man in black is in the sky.


    A stream of light black Rune energy spread from the young man in black. The rune is dazzling and powerful. It can suppress everything. With a terrible supreme breath, it sweeps across the sky!


    "The eldest brother has broken through, that is the supreme Nirvana!"


    "The supreme nirvana, the boss has broken through!"


    Mu ruobai, duosha, stone, Chi Guiyou, etc. are boiling and surging with blood. That is the supreme nirvana, which is enough to be proud of the world!


    In the sky, the youth in black is connected with the void of heaven and earth, as if they were transformed into a whole. The runes are dense and dazzling, just like miracles in the sky!


    "Hiss!"


    The young man in black opens his eyes. The light in his eyes is dark and deep. The bright runes in his black pupils seem to contain two black holes in the universe. At the moment, the invisible and diffuse breath on his body makes the world tremble!


    Those eyes swept, also let those fierce beasts around the next space tremble.


    "Kill!"


    At night, the young man speaks, and the sound is like thunder. The killing intention in his eyes is sharp, and he rushes into the sky, which makes people feel cold, and his hair stands on his back.


    With the supreme trend of heaven and earth, the fingerprints are coagulated, and the night is flying. A wave of fierce energy spreads and sweeps. One wave is more powerful than the other. The rune is dazzling and powerful. It can suppress everything and kill the sky. Finally, it turns into a palm shot. The fierce and terrible power is like a wave sweeping and spreading.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the mountains and forests, towering trees are blown to pieces, boulders turn into powder, shining brightly on half of the sky, and many fierce birds and beasts are born and crushed.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    There was a shrill roar from the herd, and the fierce beasts all around suddenly retreated in their gall.


    At night, the figure falls, and the six rings of divine ring on the forehead and the top of the head dissipate. An invisible breath fills the air, which makes the jade, silver fox and stone tremble in secret. It is a general trend of heaven and earth, and the supreme prestige.


    "Congratulations on your Nirvana


    Seventeen people''s clothes were stained with blood, but at the moment, their eyes were full of surprise.


    "Let''s go. It''s been gone for so long. Some accounts should be settled."


    Night Piaoling mouth, double pupil sharp, cold light Dou shoot, kill intention diffuse.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Before dawn, the sky is dark.


    "Boom..."


    The mountain stream is as dangerous as nature, and the vast expanse of breathtaking energy is muffled, and large mountain walls and rocks are broken and exploded.


    "Kill, the people of the wasteland, no one will stay!"


    There are young people who are cold, majestic, standing in the void, eyes filled with light, very frightening, filled with a kind of unspeakable fierce breath, like the whole person is like a magic knife, can cut everything.


    If Du Shaofu was here, he would certainly be able to recognize him as Su Hengdao, a political strategist.


    At the beginning, Su Hengdao was defeated by the gongs and gold of Taigu gold eating mice, but it did not affect the strength of Su Hengdao.


    Beside Su Hengdao, there is an attractive woman and an extraordinary young man at the moment, but there is no talisman in their eyebrows. It was Du Shaofu and Su Muxin who solved Su Haohui and Zhang yunshuang once."Solve it as soon as possible!"


    Su Haohui''s face was gloomy, and his life preserver was lost in Du Shaofu''s hands. When he met the people of the desolate country, he naturally did not intend to let go.


    "Kill!"


    At that time, hundreds of strategists and strategists joined hands to attack 20 or 30 figures of the wasteland.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1623

    "All out, kill!"


    In the desolate country lineup, Ouyang Shuang''s eyes are full of light, just like the essence of the competition, directly into the night sky. His breath sweeps across the sky, just like thunder sweeping across the sky. The bright light of the fat fly sword in his hand bursts out. The vast and dark air sweeps across the sky, and he can smash the void and kill the four sides!


    "Kill!"


    Ye Zijin''s dark eyes are cold. From his delicate body, there is a bright rune, pouring out dazzling light, solidifying the void and imprisoning the space, like a bright moon falling in the sky, detonating the space and making the earth roar.


    Time to kill the followers of several political strategists.


    What a moving woman, dressed in green, outlines a tall and graceful body, exquisite radian, let people take a look at it, but also enough to charm.


    Ye Zijin has the temperament of banishing immortals, but he is fierce and incomparable!


    "Kill!"


    In the sky, the red dress is as bright as blood, and the air of blood evil permeates the world. It is graceful and moving. It spreads in the graceful body and releases the blood light rune, which is like a river of blood in the void.


    In the blood River, a huge red Manzhu shahua blooms, like blood dripping, with the breath of reincarnation, rolling blood evil spirit, sweeping all directions, swallowing many political strategists'' followers.


    Zhang yunshuang, Su Haohui, Su Hengdao, and several political strategists in their middle age, their eyes suddenly brightened and were astonished, and then they showed joy.


    Ye Zijin has the temperament of banishing immortals, but he is fierce and incomparable!


    "It''s a treasure to keep it!"


    At the same time, there are several strategists of the old and middle-aged together swept out, and at the same time besieged the spirit and left, countless energy competition hit the blood river.


    "Bully me


    Blood vine evil voice sharp, cold, turned into a huge, like a Shanzhai Town, towering like a mountain peak of blood black vines appeared in the eyes of the public, rooted in the mountain stream.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    "Can Ling''s strategists, Legalists, and the dragon clan, but now it''s breaking their muscles and bones!"


    Half a man, half a Teng, blood rattan, hair is full of strange blood black rattan, like blood black snake in the wave bending, blood red eyes, the whole body evil spirit, countless blood black vines burst out of the sky, covering the earth, killing many political strategists followers.


    "Ouch!"


    There were also poisonous spiders in the sky and moon, wild Gu Diao, which turned into huge noumenon.


    However, at the moment, there are many powerful strategists, and many Dharma protectors appear among them. A terrible breath diffuses into the sky. The light is great, and the breath is blazing. It burns everything. It besieges Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Meiling, xuetengsha and others.


    Su Hengdao, Su Haohui, Zhang yunshuang, etc. are also trying their best to kill Ouyang Shuang and ye Zijin.


    Then he opened his mouth to Qingqing in the East, and the sound was like the sounds of nature. He said, "be careful. There are ancient ruins on the left side and many ancient fierce animal species on the right side. Go ahead."


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A lot of people, such as poisonous people, are attacking the wild people.


    Ouyang Shuang urges the fat flies sword, and the spirit of the underworld sweeps through. He can resist the siege of Zhang yunshuang and Su Haohui.


    "This is a treasure. It seems to be stronger than the wild gun!"


    Both Su Haohui and Zhang yunshuang have their eyes on the feibing sword in Ouyang Shuang''s hands, which is much stronger than the wild gun that the strategists lost to Du Shaofu last time.


    A dozen or so energy light arrows killed the followers of more than ten strategists, turned them into blood fog, and finally were taken away by the talisman.


    However, Su Haohui and Zhang yunshuang joined hands to attack Ouyang Shuang. In addition, there were also several political strategists, which did not take much advantage.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Suddenly, in the void, there are streams of light penetrating the void, and the blue light is shining and spreading. It is revealed with a terrible breath and turns into energy light arrows.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    A dozen or so energy light arrows killed the followers of more than ten strategists, turned them into blood fog, and finally were taken away by the talisman.


    This news spread, let the whole god space tremble, is it not trembling.


    However, some people have long lost the talisman, and the real spirits have been destroyed, including several real political strategists'' children.


    "Who!"


    The old man and Su Haohui, who were political strategists, immediately drank and looked gloomy.


    In the void, a beautiful shadow is slowly revealed. On the exquisite face like a fairy, the eyebrows are like green feathers, and the muscles are like snow. Three thousand green silk in the back of the head is tied into a simple blue hair bun.


    What a moving woman, dressed in green, outlines a tall and graceful body, exquisite radian, let people take a look at it, but also enough to charm.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    "It''s her. It''s green from the East!"


    When he saw the elf like woman, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, and Meiling immediately moved his eyes. He had seen it in Dalan cult.Su Hengdao, Su Haohui, Zhang yunshuang and so on looked at Dongli Qingqing, and seemed to be surprised by the moving temperament and appearance.


    "How dare you move my strategist


    But then Su Haohui drank heavily, and his face was gloomy and cold. He felt that the elf like woman was more powerful than Ouyang Shuang.


    However, the second arrow and the third arrow killed Zhang yunshuang and Su Haohui. They had no life saving talisman and fell directly and were robbed.


    Dongli Qingqing didn''t answer at all. The action proved everything. The dazzling blue light in Qianying shadow spread like an obsidian day. The ancient bow in his hand spread the breath of terror, just like the old sleeping gods and Demons revived and pulled the bow. A light arrow completely condensed by the rune energy appeared, and then it was full of bows.


    "Whew! Whew! Whew


    One arrow, two arrows, three arrows, full of bows.


    Along the way, the three energy light arrows directly twist and crack, and the dark space cracks. The target points to Su Hengdao, Zhang yunshuang and Su Haohui.


    "Hiss..."


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Everything was too fast. In a short time, these three bright energy light arrows pierced through the void. The first arrow penetrated the defense of Su Hengdao, and directly passed through his eyebrow. He killed him and quickly took away his life saving talisman.


    The second arrow pierced Zhang yunshuang''s defense and pierced his eyebrows.


    At last, the third arrow, with a mysterious and vast potential, devoured the vitality, destroyed Su Haohui''s fire defense, swept into his chest, destroyed his body directly, and even yuan Shen had no time to escape.


    However, the second arrow and the third arrow killed Zhang yunshuang and Su Haohui. They had no life saving talisman and fell directly and were robbed.


    "Yunshuang, Haohui!"


    They were two young men. One was dressed in a strong blue suit, covered with a blue patterned robe, with shoulder length hair, shining skin, and undulating runes on the body.


    Several old men and middle-aged men of the political strategist suddenly lamented. He was one of the leading figures of the younger generation of the two political strategists. He did not expect to be killed like this.


    "Hiss!"


    Ouyang Shuang took the opportunity to wield his sword, chopped the void, and chopped an old man of political strategist into pieces under the sword of flying flies.


    "Back, back!"


    The old and middle-aged men of several political strategists did not lose their inspirations in anger and fury. They retreated after drinking and did not dare to stay.


    "Whoosh..."


    The remaining ten members of the political strategists retreated in panic.


    Thank you very much


    Ouyang Shuang looks east away from the green, big eyes, beautiful eyes, some complex, pan some fluctuations.


    Dongli Qingqing knows that Ouyang Shuang and ye Zijin are the women around him. On the fairy face, the ripples in the glass eyes are not easy to grasp.


    Both Su Haohui and Zhang yunshuang have their eyes on the feibing sword in Ouyang Shuang''s hands, which is much stronger than the wild gun that the strategists lost to Du Shaofu last time.


    Then he opened his mouth to Qingqing in the East, and the sound was like the sounds of nature. He said, "be careful. There are ancient ruins on the left side and many ancient fierce animal species on the right side. Go ahead."


    The voice falls, the east away from the green shadow Pianfei, the moment swept into the air disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, news spread that Du Shaofu slaughtered thousands of political strategists, Legalists and dragon people in the first World War. It was a real pit killing, and there was no life preserver.


    Han yingmo, Su Yunyi, and long Si were killed by the town. Even long Si, long 7, long 8 and long 6 were all stewed by Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    On the flat rock, Su Muxin and Du Shaofu sit cross legged. Their bodies are covered with runes. They are invisible and twinkle.


    This news spread, let the whole god space tremble, is it not trembling.


    "Can Ling''s strategists, Legalists, and the dragon clan, but now it''s breaking their muscles and bones!"


    "It''s more than a broken heart. It''s a fiasco. It''s a miserable price."


    "I don''t know whether the Legalists, political strategists and the old people outside the dragon clan know it or not. If they do, they will be angry and spit blood."


    "Han yingmo and Su Yunyi are both supreme nirvana. The fourth dragon is a pure blood descendant of the real dragon. Legalists, strategists and the old people of the dragon clan know that it is good to die without vomiting blood!"


    However, this kind of breakthrough is only the breakthrough of the people themselves. Some people have broken through from the extraordinary to the Hunyuan, or from the perfect to the extraordinary.


    "The supreme nirvana is killed, and the pure blood descendants of the real dragon are stewed. These losses are indeed too great!"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is so ferocious


    "It''s said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was originally related to the Legalists. His mother was a member of the Legalists. Later, he was bullied by the Legalists. At the moment, I don''t know what they think of the Legalists."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the space of God, there are also people talking and joking.


    However, this kind of breakthrough is only the breakthrough of the people themselves. Some people have broken through from the extraordinary to the Hunyuan, or from the perfect to the extraordinary.Thousands of people have been killed by the demon king. Legalists, strategists and dragon people have been completely broken. I''m afraid that they will lose a lot of competitiveness in the space of God.


    Many people also remember in their hearts that they should never provoke the demon king Du Shaofu.


    The mountains, the evil spirit condenses, has not dispersed.


    Time passed slowly, and two days passed in a twinkling of an eye.


    In the mountains, people are constantly waking up, all of them have obtained great benefits, and many people have made breakthroughs one after another.


    "Kill!"


    However, this kind of breakthrough is only the breakthrough of the people themselves. Some people have broken through from the extraordinary to the Hunyuan, or from the perfect to the extraordinary.


    In the Shenyu space, they break through, but it does not affect their ability to continue to use the strength of the first landing in the military territory.


    also broke through the nirvana Wu Zun to the Wu area, but it did not become the Ultimate Nirvana as the legendary one, but a normal breakthrough to the simultaneous interpreting of Wu territory.


    However, when they broke through in the space of God, the foundation and details they got were much stronger than those of the same level who broke through from the outside world.


    All originated from the divine space, this magical place, there are too many extraordinary existence.


    Time passed slowly, and two days passed in a twinkling of an eye.


    Gu Qingyang has also made a breakthrough. He has set foot in the real world of martial arts. He is very happy with his eyes open and smiling.


    On the flat rock, Su Muxin and Du Shaofu sit cross legged. Their bodies are covered with runes. They are invisible and twinkle.


    "No movement yet?"


    Tang Meiling, Gu Qingyang, ghost car and so on looked at the two people from a distance and did not dare to disturb them.


    "It seems that something has changed!"


    In the space of God, there are also people talking and joking.


    Qin demon, Zhu Xue and others first felt something, and suddenly raised their eyes and looked up into the sky. I don''t know when, this piece of heaven and earth has changed unconsciously, with an invisible pressure, coming from the depths of the sky and penetrating out of the void.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, two figures appeared above the void.


    "Be careful, the strong will come!"


    Ghost car, Qin demon, Gu Qingyang, Tang Meiling and Zhu Xuedun raised their heads, and their breath of influence on heaven and earth was fluctuating.


    "No movement yet?"


    They were two young men. One was dressed in a strong blue suit, covered with a blue patterned robe, with shoulder length hair, shining skin, and undulating runes on the body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1624

    The man has a fierce temperament, thick eyebrows slightly raised, and a resolute face.


    There is also a man in a dark red robe beside him. His hat covers half of his head, but it can''t cover him. His face is angular and sharp.


    This man is haunted by evil spirit, dark and deep ice eyes, sharp and deep eyes, do not feel a sense of oppression!


    When the two men appeared in the void, the whole void was solidified, and an invisible breath came, which made everyone tremble.


    Tiansha yeluhan opens his mouth. When the voice falls, the void vibrates, the rolling evil spirit surges and distorts the space, which seems to affect the stability of the space.


    "Whew!"


    At the same time, the Yin thunder puppet and the divine light puppet rushed out, someone broke in, they immediately shot, burst out thunder light, and penetrated the void.


    "Puppet!"


    Green robe man''s eyes a pick, eyes do not have too big fluctuations, directly a claw out.


    At the same time, the man in the dark red robe fell down with a clean hand.


    Under such a terrible situation, it was already known to all that they were not in a position to interfere, so as not to distract Du Shaofu.


    "Dang Dang!"


    In such a collision, sparks splashed everywhere, and bright talismans and secret patterns flickered. One fist and one claw of the two men fell on the Yin thunder puppet and the divine light puppet respectively, exploding the void and breaking the endless bright broken runes, and thunder light raged away.


    "Click!"


    But only in a moment, the divine light puppet and the Yin thunder puppet split at the same time, and instantly turned into fragments and were destroyed into nothingness.


    "Hiss!"


    This is the body of Du Shaofu''s chijiri macaque. He is born with a bright pupil, overlooking everything in the world. He suddenly blows out a fist and falls right in the paw mark of the former.


    In this instant, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly opened on the rock. The golden light surged in his eyes, and his figure swept out of the sky. He stepped into the void with his black hair spread out. He looked at the two men, and his eyes were domineering and frightening.


    "I think you are Du Shaofu, who is known as the devil king, the great supreme Nirvana?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the young man in green robe seemed to feel something invisible. His whole body was filled with a terrible momentum, like the arrival of the God King, sharp and sharp.


    "Destroy my puppet, name it!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, there was a golden light on his body. He also felt the strength of the two men in front of him. It seemed that they would not appear under the clear face of the descendant of the great snow mountain. Once they appeared, they were still two, which made Du Shaofu''s heart faint.


    "Lonely day howl, I heard that the corner of the real dragon of the dragon clan is in your hand. The horn of the real dragon has some uses for me. Give it to me and return it after three years!" The fierce man in the green robe said to Du Shaofu.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the man in the dark red robe looks at Du Shaofu. There is a wave of dark red evil spirit on his body, which makes people feel cold for no reason. His voice also shows a kind of cold and cold. He says, "Tiansha yeluhan, I heard that you are the supreme Nirvana. You want to fight and seek enlightenment!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the two men. Their names were strange, and they had nothing to do with them. However, their breath was strong and powerful. Perhaps it was just like that Qingrong, who had lived for thousands of years. He deliberately did not break through and only wanted to find the best chance to enter the divine space for the last time.


    One of the two men came to seek trouble, and the other wanted to borrow the horn of the real dragon, which was naturally impossible for Du Shaofu.


    "If you want to borrow the horn of the real dragon and take out the same level of treasure as collateral, you can borrow it!" Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his body was covered with purple gold light.


    At the same time, the man in the dark red robe fell down with a clean hand.


    "It seems that he won''t lend it to you easily. Let me fight with him first. Nirvana is the supreme one. I''m looking forward to it."


    Tian Sha yeluhan opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu. His evil spirit was surging and his eyes were filled with war.


    "You have to pay for destroying my puppet!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were awe inspiring. He shook his arms and his fists were filled with gold. With the sound of the Dragon elephant''s singing, his fist immediately hit the evil yeluhan of that day.


    This war is inevitable, so Du Shaofu should do it first and make it better!


    This boxing is not simple, it contains baquan do!


    Yeluhan seems to be stunned. It seems that Du Shaofu, the demon king, dare to take the lead.


    The fist was so powerful that yeluhan didn''t dare to be careless. In a moment, yeluhan''s evil spirit swept through him. He faintly cried and howled, and his great power was surging. He collided with Du Shaofu''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    Low dull sound, empty explosion, want to overturn the sky, glow bloom like fireworks.


    Du Shaofu responded, black hair shawl dancing, just like ROC wings, the purple arc is burning, the fingerprint is condensed, a beast of the beast is raging and roaring, rushing out of the ancient blood, "from ancient" Teng snake ", and" * "and" Zhi Zhi ", the former fierce beast destroyed, and broken up to cover up the wind.


    "Pedaling..."


    Both of them recoil in the void at the same time, and the void under their feet crumbles, showing a shocking color.


    "Good bodyHe felt the numbness of his palm.


    "What an evil spirit


    But only in a moment, the divine light puppet and the Yin thunder puppet split at the same time, and instantly turned into fragments and were destroyed into nothingness.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and the evil spirit on the other side was so strong that it was very different from that on the blood vine evil spirit.


    That kind of evil spirit can even invade Du Shaofu''s body. It''s terrible.


    If a general cultivation person at the level of fiefdom can be killed by those evil spirits with just one hand, it is very powerful and amazing!


    "The real dragon''s horn is necessary. Let me do it!"


    When the howling voice of the lonely sky fell, it was also an instant that he rushed to Du Shaofu. In an instant, the blue light and the divine haze bloomed, and the claw marks tore up the void, and in an instant spread to Du Shaofu.


    Under the evil spirit, the void is trembling, as if it is crumbling.


    "Come along, I will accompany you!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, and his mind moved. The thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, and the silver and gold electric arc burst out. It was in the claw print that the void spread directly. A dazzling golden light spread like the sun in front of him. Suddenly, a silver and gold ape of the size of a human body appeared.


    "Roar!"


    this is the body of Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey. He is born with the spirit pupil, overlooking everything in the world, and suddenly bursts out with a fist and falls directly into the paw mark of the former.


    "Chula la!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, and his mind moved. The thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, and the silver and gold electric arc burst out. It was in the claw print that the void spread directly. A dazzling golden light spread like the sun in front of him. Suddenly, a silver and gold ape of the size of a human body appeared.


    The arc broke and the void sank. The red Jiri macaque was shaken back, and the lonely sky howling figure was drawn to the void, and his eyes were shocked.


    "This is Red Jiri macaque, pulse soul turns into true spirit


    The lonely day howled for a moment. He looked at Du Shaofu''s body in surprise. Suddenly, his eyes tightened, and he said in a voice: "it''s not the red Jiri macaque, it''s the yuan God, it''s the spirit of the thunder."


    "Oh


    Chijiri macaque roars and is wrapped in electric arc. His breath is majestic and desolate. He can''t be provoked. His figure is steady, and he immediately pours out. He takes the initiative and blows out with one blow. The package is bright. It looks like the world is opening. It seems that he can push the four sides and suppress everything!


    Du Shaofu was in the sky, which stimulated the electric arc all over the sky and condensed the thunder. With the spirit of punishment and killing of heaven and earth, with the general situation of heaven and earth, there was a vast and unpredictable power, which made the void pale.


    "Some skills and means, but not enough!"


    Lonely day howl shocked, but then recovered as usual, the body breath skyrocketed, a moment of pressure hehe, resist the red Jiri macaque.


    "War!"


    Red Jiri macaque drinks like a lord of terror, which brings people an incomparable sense of oppression. Wrapped in silver gold arc, it immediately fights with lonely sky howl.


    Only in a short time, the two have fought more than ten moves. The talismans and secret patterns are bright, shaking the void, lightning and thunder, and visions abound.


    "How terrible


    People below look at from afar is also frightened, heart hair!


    "Some means, good, that''s a good fight, I hope to not let me down, otherwise, I don''t mind letting you die!"


    Tiansha yeluhan opens his mouth. When the voice falls, the void vibrates, the rolling evil spirit surges and distorts the space, which seems to affect the stability of the space.


    Under the evil spirit, the void is trembling, as if it is crumbling.


    If a general cultivation person at the level of fiefdom can be killed by those evil spirits with just one hand, it is very powerful and amazing!


    In a flash, the body of the Tiansha yeluhan was covered with dark red talisman secret patterns.


    It was a kind of terrible pulse, like releasing endless evil spirit. The face began to be fierce and haunted with evil spirit. It was like a fierce devil and frightening.


    "What a terrible evil spirit!"


    The ghost car below, Qin demon and so on were originally all over the body evil spirit generation, at the moment looking at the void also trembled for it, and so on the evil spirit let them also scalp numb.


    Although the faces of the people were dignified at the moment, no one intervened.


    Under such a terrible situation, it was already known to all that they were not in a position to interfere, so as not to distract Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    As the thunder and lightning flashed in the air, Du Shaofu was covered with thunder and martial veins in an instant. Behind him, the shadow of the ROC''s golden wings gathered together. The ROC was in the sky for nine days, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    At this time, the golden shadow behind Du Shaofu fluttered like a real ROC in human form. There were lightning and thunder all around, and the electric arc crackled endlessly. It was deafening!


    "The golden winged ROC is a family of beasts with strong martial veins. It is worthy of my name and deserves my hand."


    However, yeluhan is moving, and the other side is just annihilating nirvana, which is worthy of being the supreme one. In addition, he also has the power of such military pulse and thunder, containing vast, powerful and domineering power.


    Tian Sha Yelu drank coldly, his voice was cold, he shook his arm, his evil spirit rolled and covered the void. It was so terrible that he turned into a ferocious beast and crossed the void. Thus he broke through the void and dived to Du Shaofu."Beat you down!"


    Du Shaofu responded, black hair shawl dancing, just like ROC wings, the purple arc is burning, the fingerprint is condensed, a beast of the beast is raging and roaring, rushing out of the ancient blood, "from ancient" Teng snake ", and" * "and" Zhi Zhi ", the former fierce beast destroyed, and broken up to cover up the wind.


    "Hiss!"


    In the sea of evil spirit, there are countless sharp claws in the sky, tearing up the void, as sharp as a magic knife, destroying strange beasts such as snake leaping and disaster fighting.


    Both of them recoil in the void at the same time, and the void under their feet crumbles, showing a shocking color.


    "Long..."


    Du Shaofu was in the sky, which stimulated the electric arc all over the sky and condensed the thunder. With the spirit of punishment and killing of heaven and earth, with the general situation of heaven and earth, there was a vast and unpredictable power, which made the void pale.


    This is Du Shaofu''s thunder and lightning magic power. He has thunder pulse and nine turn God Lei Lian in his body. After integrating three kinds of spirit thunder, Du Shaofu has not delayed in understanding the lightning power.


    "Boom..."


    In the void, the force of thunder is as strong as the sun, destroying the evil spirit. In the void, there are thunder and lightning, purple lightning everywhere, just like extinction, spreading the vast mountains.


    It was a kind of terrible pulse, like releasing endless evil spirit. The face began to be fierce and haunted with evil spirit. It was like a fierce devil and frightening.


    The force of the thunder was terrible, but it did not shake the root of the evil spirit yeluhan.


    The evil spirit still permeates the body of yeluhan, such as the Lord of the devil kingdom. The thunder and lightning do not invade the whole body, and it becomes a space of its own!


    However, yeluhan is moving, and the other side is just annihilating nirvana, which is worthy of being the supreme one. In addition, he also has the power of such military pulse and thunder, containing vast, powerful and domineering power.


    "It''s really good!"


    Yeluhan said, eyes open and close, now also turned into dark red, just forehead, as if contains two sea of blood, there is a terrible light burst, with evil spirit as the foundation, the martial vein connects heaven and earth, turns into a evil spirit hundred Zhang sword, cuts down the void and falls!


    This is the body of Du Shaofu''s chijiri macaque. He is born with a bright pupil, overlooking everything in the world. He suddenly blows out a fist and falls right in the paw mark of the former.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1625

    This knife is so terrible that it imprisons the void and shakes the whole world. Du Shaofu''s eyes lit up with thunder, and the profound meaning of Dongming grass and undead grass stirred them out of the sky and wound the terrible sword.


    But that knife was too terrible. Du Shaofu''s understanding of the meaning of Dongming grass and undead grass at the moment did not resist it and was chopped by it.


    For a moment, on Du Shaofu''s right palm, there was a hand print in cash, black and silver. It was crystal clear and full of runes.


    Without any stagnation, the three color fingerprints directly cut through the space and directly shoot at the knife.


    &Boom! &


    the three color handprint is rising in the wind, and the rune is bright. The Rune of three color light contains a kind of destructive and terrible power.


    They are three kinds of martial arts, which are the condensation of three seals in Du Shaofu''s four illusory seals.


    One knife and one palm collided, and in an instant, the whole void world was shaking.


    "Kaka..."


    Then all around the void chaos, bright runes submerged everything, the void directly in a "click" sound cracks, space chaos, energy storm swept across the four sides.


    "Long..."


    At the place where the blades collide, a dark halo appears in the void, just like a black hole, swallowing everything.


    This scene, let the eyes below gape, startled, scared to change color!


    Under such a destructive force, everyone can feel it. I''m afraid that the ordinary cultivators at the level of fiefdom will have to suffer heavy damage even if they don''t die under such terrible force. It''s strange if the beginner doesn''t get blasted into pieces, and he will surely die!


    "Hula!"


    The sword awn dissipated, and the rolling evil spirit broke up. But in a moment, it turned into a storm of evil spirit above the void, and in an instant it enveloped Du Shaofu.


    "The tornado is broken in the air!"


    As the most terrible tornado storm, it looms like a looming dragon circling, tearing up the void and twisting the sky, with dark cracks on its periphery.


    The evil spirit storm affects the original spirit. The terrible evil spirit can invade the body and destroy everything.


    At the moment, in this whirlpool storm, I am afraid that no matter how many practitioners of the initial realm are, they will be crushed and the closed territory will be unstoppable.


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the Golden Shadow of the ROC''s golden wings expanded. On the body, the purple gold electric arc overflowed, which could not extinguish the mysterious body, and the body was filled with electric arc.


    In the terrible storm of evil spirit, Du Shaofu stood tall in the sky like a rock.


    No matter how strong the evil spirit is, it can''t invade even if it is blocked by the immortal body.


    The great power of tearing can tear the practitioners of Fengyu realm into pieces, but before Du Shaofu''s body is not destroyed and the body of refining God is completed, it will not play any role at all.


    Du Shaofu looked up at yeluhan''s direction, and his eyes were shining with purple and golden thunder.


    "Don''t be arrogant, suppress!"


    Yelv drank coldly and appeared in the evil spirit whirlpool. The martial veins were connected and held high. The fingerprints condensed. Each fingerprint condensed. The stronger the evil spirit whirlpool was, the more powerful it was to suppress Du Shaofu!


    Seven fingerprints in a row condensed, and the terrible whirlpool of evil spirit had reached the point of tearing the sky.


    With a posture of destroying everything, he strongly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Yao Zun, Gu Qingyang, Tang Meiling, ghost car, etc. at the bottom, it seems that the terrible evil spirit whirlpool, even if they look at it, will be frightened. It is really too strong and terrible!


    "That''s it!"


    Du Shaofu spoke indifferently, and the immortal body was filled with purple and gold electric arc, and his body was still as stable as a mountain.


    At this moment, yeluhan was really moved. The tornado was his unique skill, but at the moment, even Du Shaofu''s body could not be shaken. This is incredible.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu moved, and there were purple arcs and golden talismans on his body, blazing like the purple and golden sun.


    This is the combination of lightning power and golden winged Dapeng bird''s supreme animal ability. The golden talisman and purple gold arc diffuse into the sky. Finally, in Yelv''s shocked eyes, it is condensed into a purple gold thunder and lightning ROC. The whole body is purple and gold, and it is filled with a strong atmosphere of tyranny and destruction.


    &What''s more &


    the purple gold thunder and lightning, the giant ROC neighs, penetrates the clouds and rocks, shakes and shakes the sky, the purple arc rages in the sky, and the electric light is so vast that it is just like a round of the sky on the day of the purple gold, which directly destroys the terrible evil spirit whirlpool.


    In a flash, that purple and golden thunderbolt appeared in the sky, blocking the sky and the sun, blowing out electric arc, which was frightening. The power was too terrible and shocking.


    Gu Tian Hao and Du Shaofu''s chijiri horse monkey yuan Shen fight, the intensity will not be under the body of yeluhan and Du Shaofu. The attack is fierce and swift, and the void constantly appears strange phenomena.


    He was more and more frightened and gloomy. He didn''t expect that Du Shaofu''s original spirit could be so strong.


    "Thunder and lightning and golden winged Dapeng, birds and beasts can merge!"


    At the same time, yeluhan''s body recoiled and looked at the purple and golden Lei Peng behind Du Shaofu. His eyes were startled and he was really shocked."I control my strength at the level of extinction, but I can''t do anything to you. Nirvana of the great supreme is really very important, protected by heaven and earth!"


    Yeluhan looked at Du Shaofu with a heavy look and said, "you are worthy of my real efforts."


    "Nonsense, I haven''t even used the power of nirvana. You are clearly at the same level of cultivation. You can''t be my opponent. Why do you have to plead and make full use of your supreme Nirvana power and pulse spirit, otherwise you won''t be an opponent!"


    Du Shaofu was not polite, but what he said was also true. He did not use his supreme power. At the moment, he could be sure that yeluhan was also an ancient existence, and would not be under the Guiqing countenance.


    "Even so, you should use your great power."


    Yeluhan''s face was gloomy, and he took a breath to himself. A new breath swept out without reservation. The evil spirit filled the void again. With the sound of wind and thunder, yeluhan imprisoned the void everywhere.


    "It''s true that I have come to Nirvana!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were purple and golden, and the light of thunder rose and fell. That day, shayeluhan was indeed a real self. He was definitely a terrible old monster like a clear face.


    "Boom


    "Why so strange!"


    At the same time, yeluhan''s body was beating like a flame. Six rounds of divine light lingered on his forehead and head, just like a divine ring. A vast breath filled the air, and the supreme oppressed all living beings!


    "Another supreme Nirvana!"


    The ghost car, harp demon and silver winged devil Eagle screamed. Although we had guessed that nayaruhan was the supreme nirvana, otherwise he would not have such strength in the divine space, he couldn''t help exclaiming at the moment.


    But Du Shaofu was not surprised. He had already felt the identity of the other party.


    "Self and extinction, Nirvana is a heaven, you and I are different from each other. I don''t know if you can fight against Nirvana again!"


    Yeluhan was in the sky, and his whole body was shining like a dark red sun, which enveloped the heaven and earth. With a blow, he hit Du Shaofu.


    "Self and extinction, Nirvana and heaven..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, as if he had a feeling or an understanding.


    When the terrible blow came, Du Shaofu''s purple and golden Lei Peng disappeared behind him, and the purple and golden light in his eyes gushed out and filled with brilliance. There were Ancient Runes all over his body, just like a flame.


    These ancient runes changed from one to two, then to four, and finally to eight Ancient Runes. They were arranged in a mysterious way and connected in a magical arc, distorting the void.


    The golden light of runes is bright and turns into a ring of gods to resist the former.


    "Bang!"


    A blow fell, and the void exploded. The ancient Rune seemed simple, but now it was Shengsheng who resisted yeluhan''s terrible blow.


    However, Du Shaofu was shaken back, and the golden Rune was bright and suddenly dim, but then it was connected by seven runes around and became bright again.


    "Why


    Yeluhan''s eyes were surprised. The ancient Rune was strange and profound. He had never seen such a method.


    Du Shaofu was calm, and there were eight Ancient Runes still arranged around him. Some of them were golden, some were white, some were thunder, some were misty, some were flames, some were windy


    "Break it for me!"


    Yeluhan shot again, and his figure rushed out like a fierce tiger pouncing on him. His six rings of divine ring were boiling over his fist, and with rolling evil spirit, he hit Du Shaofu again when he broke out.


    The Eight Ancient Runes ascended, and the golden runes turned into divine rings again and swept away the obstacles.


    "Bang!"


    But this time, the golden Rune was directly exploded, and then the second round of white Rune culture was connected as a divine ring, and then the thunder light Rune culture was connected as a divine ring, and seven runes were successively resisted.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Yeluhan''s fist contains the supreme power and the general trend of heaven and earth, which is unstoppable. It explodes all the magic rings of Du Shaofu''s eight amulets in an instant.


    The final blow hit Du Shaofu in the chest.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu was directly hit by the blow, and then stabilized himself. Only a little blood came out of his mouth.


    Du Shaofu''s Eight Ancient Runes, which had just been blasted, reappeared strangely and turned into various visions.


    "How can there be such a abnormal body, is it really just a level of extinction?"


    Yeluhan couldn''t help but be shocked. The strange Rune was strange, and Du Shaofu''s physical body was terrible to the point of metamorphosis.


    His all-out attack, the former is actually a small injury, yeluhan can not believe.


    "Go on!"


    Yeluhan grew darker and went away again.


    Du Shaofu continued to haunt the whole body with Eight Ancient Runes, which were unpredictable and full of obstacles.


    "Bang!"


    Not long after, Du Shaofu was hit again, and once again his mouth overflowed with pale gold.


    "Go on!""Bang!"


    Just for a moment, Du Shaofu was shaken away for the third time, and his shoulder was torn by a claw, revealing his flesh and blood. The evil spirit invaded him.


    The purple gold electric arc flashed over, but under the mysterious body, Du Shaofu''s shoulder began to recover immediately, and the evil spirit was destroyed. In a short time, he recovered as good as before.


    "Why so strange!"


    Yeluhan was more and more in a state of mind. Du Shaofu''s physical body was too strong and abnormal.


    "Oh..."


    Not far away in the sky, at the moment, he roars and startles the sky. He bursts out a startling light on his body and turns into a green light wolf.


    The blue wave covers the scale of the sky, only a hundred Zhang in size, but it is sweeping the sky, the supreme power of the beast spread!


    Yao Zun looked into the air, his gray clothes moved, and his deep eyes with golden brilliance trembled fiercely. He could not help but exclaimed: "Sirius!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1626

    "That''s Sirius!"


    His own blood has been extraordinary, and has been passed down from the ancient ghost car, king of magic tiger, crazy Bear King, Xiaoying also exclaimed.


    Sirius, that is a kind of terrible existence. It is said that when the Sirius howls, the ten thousand wolves submit.


    Besides the three great orcs, the dragon, the Phoenix and the Kirin, there are also the absolute supremacy of the golden winged Dapeng bird, Xuanwu and white tiger, including Sirius.


    The golden winged mires and Xuanwu are rare enough, but the Sirius is more rare, and the Sirius is the peak blood of the wolf clan.


    It is said that the ancestral wolf of the wolf clan is also the ancestor of the Sirius family. The supreme among the beasts, it is absolutely no weaker than the golden winged Dapeng birds, Xuanwu and white tigers.


    There is another legend about the rarity of Sirius. It is said that the ancestor wolf of the wolf clan was cruel and bloodthirsty. Compared with the dragon clan, Phoenix clan and white tiger clan, the ancestor wolf of the wolf clan killed more than the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and the white tiger clan. Therefore, it was punished by heaven, which made the blood of the Sirius family very few, which was hardly seen by people in the world.


    "Boom


    However, Du Shaofu''s primordial spirit, chijiri macaque, was not afraid. A terrible breath broke out, and the mysterious patterns of talismans were surging all over the sky, making the surrounding space undulate and rippling. The silver and gold electric arc filled the sky, and the supreme breath was magnificent and desolate. He pushed the four sides with one fist, suppressed everything, and once again the wolf himself fought together.


    Three kinds of spirit and thunder spirits, chijiri macaque pulse soul, and the supreme spirit root are integrated into one. This kind of pressure and level is only stronger than that of Sirius.


    It can be said that Du Shaofu''s physical body is abnormal, but his achievements in Yuan Shen are more terrible than those in his flesh.


    There are many methods of cultivating the body, and some creatures are born with terrible body. Although they are not as good as Du Shaofu''s immortal body and refining spirit body, some of them are not far from each other.


    However, in terms of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu''s present variant level of Yuan Shen can not be compared with it.


    "Boom..."


    He is also the supreme nirvana.


    "Nirvana of the supreme, this is the battle of the supreme!"


    Du Yu, evil spirits, doctors and so on were shocked. They wanted to be paralyzed.


    Red Jiri macaque, the God of the Yuan Dynasty, continued to fight with Sirius with his terrible power. However, Du Shaofu''s body was once again wrapped in Eight Ancient Runes, and the immortal body was filled with electric arcs, and his recovery was as good as before.


    The Tiansha Yelu was shocked. He obviously suppressed Du Shaofu, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    The body of the body to the degree of metamorphosis, evil spirit does not invade, destroyed recovery.


    What shocked yeluhan most was that every time Du Shaofu''s Ancient Runes were destroyed, they would be stronger and stronger.


    "It''s like this, it''s like that..."


    Wrapped in an ancient rune, Du Shaofu murmured softly, and his mouth was covered with pale gold bloodstains, adding to his ferocity.


    "Asshole, he''s taking the opportunity to understand!"


    Yeluhan finally made up his mind. He wanted to fight with Du Shaofu, seek enlightenment, and let himself go further. He never thought that Du Shaofu had already understood him at this moment.


    For him, it was not taken seriously. Du Shaofu did not regard him as a real opponent.


    At the moment, however, yeluhan wronged Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu did not ignore him. On the contrary, he attached great importance to him.


    But in the duel, the words of yeluhan and the realm of the level of the true self made Du Shaofu start to seek the true self in the understanding of self preservation talisman.


    "Look how strong you are


    Yeluhan''s face is gloomy, and his evil spirit is sweeping. The vast force in his body is accompanied by the rolling evil spirit. He releases the bright dark red Rune as if there is a divine fire in his body. Finally, a vast sea of evil Qi is looming from his body, which diffuses the rune and reveals the light.


    It was a sea of evil spirits, turned into substance and could devour everything.


    "Heaven pulse soul, that day Sha yeluhan pulse soul is a sea of evil spirit, too amazing!"


    The people below were shocked again. The pulse and soul of the Tiansha yeluhan was strange, which was a sea of evil spirit.


    "Go!"


    With yeluhan''s hand, the sea of evil Qi was rolling, affecting time and space. With the supreme power, he shook the void and shrouded Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    The rolling force of evil spirit and supreme power turned into thunder and swept away to Du Shaofu one after another.


    "Be careful!"


    The lower part was in a state of panic. He took a cool breath for Du Shaofu.


    But at the moment, people can only be anxious. They are clear in their hearts that they have no strength to fight against and can not help.


    "Hula!"


    Suddenly, the sky suddenly darkened, something swallowed up the light, as if the stars came, through the space.


    Then, in the eyes of many surprise, a starry sky suddenly assimilates space, and finally appears in the void above Du Shaofu''s head.The stars are rippling like a river of stars. The runes are flying and turning into light rain. They are vast. They cover and wrap Du Shaofu and resist the evil spirit like thunder.


    "Yin Yang family!"


    Tian Sha Ye Lv Han''s eyes suddenly picked up, the evil spirit of his eyes surged, and his eyes went to the depths of the void.


    "Hula..."


    Deep in the void, a stream of mysterious light, runes surging, a graceful and beautiful shadow fluttering down, the whole body glow is like the stars rotating wave, dignified and proud, let people look at from afar also mind waves.


    Her dark eyebrows are curved, her eyes are bright and her face is extremely vulgar. Her long light green skirt dances with the night wind, and her delicate and tall body rises and falls delicately, just like a falling green lotus flower. It is pure and not stained with dust, but it is also attractive.


    She stepped out of the starry river like a goddess. At the moment, Zhu Xue, Tang Meiling, Ji Zhiyan, shuiruohan and other beautiful women will be dismayed, just like a real banished immortal who comes to the world without any fireworks.


    "What a beautiful woman, who is she?"


    Zhu Xue, Ji Zhiyan and other moving faces, looking at the relegated fairy like woman, for its shock.


    "Tiansha Yelu Han, Sirius lonely day howl, your age and cultivation, really shameless!"


    When a woman opens her mouth, her red lips are not red, her eyes are bright and starry. She circulates Yin and Yang Qi all over her body. Countless rays of light fall down, just like stars falling, which makes the sea of evil Qi burst into waves, and the terrible breath stirs up the void.


    "Dare to move my father, I will beat you into a dog!"


    The tender voice came out, just after the goddess like woman, a seven or eight year old girl came. The red skirt moved, the star pattern surrounded, and the plump face, at the moment, there was a touch of golden light in the depths of the monstrous double pupils, showing the supremacy.


    "Boom


    When yeluhan, a wolf, tore into the void and waved at Du Shaofu''s body of the horse monkey yuan Shen, he directly forced his hand in. The fist collided with each other, and the golden flame erupted.


    "Bang!"


    The golden flame diffused, muffled like thunder, and the magnetic heat burned the void. The small figure was then shaken back.


    "Oh..."


    With the roar of Sirius, the huge body was shaken back, and the claw heart was painful. The burning pain of the claw heart on the body surface was burned by the hot golden flame. Under the operation of the green light rune, it could barely resist.


    "Monkey..."


    The girl looked back at Du Shaofu''s red Jiri macaque. Her blue and black hair was tied up in the horse''s tail and was thrown behind her head. Her eyes were dazzled. Then she was overjoyed and her eyes were beaming with joy. She said, "it''s not Du Xiaoyao. You''re my father, my father. My mother and I have come to help you!"


    "Little star!"


    Du Shaofu was surprised to see that the little girl was not a little star. She patted her head with a smile and said, "this guy is very strong. Be careful!"


    "Well, I''ll make him a dog!"


    The little star patted her breast, and there was a rune mark standing in the middle of her eyebrow, which made her look noble and evil. Suddenly she turned back and burst into bright golden light, and her body suddenly expanded.


    "Oh ''


    the sound of the dragon''s chant resounded through the nine days. A huge alien dragon was perched in the sky, spreading its wings like Phoenix wings, spreading the red and purple flaming fire, flowing stars on its body surface, and the breath of golden winged ROC and a terrible supreme breath swept across the sky!


    "Roar..."


    When the little star turned into noumenon, the ghost car below, Xiao Ying Ying, the king of mad bear and the king of magic tiger were all trembling for it, and their bodies were paralyzed directly.


    "The little one is a fart!"


    The little star itself is proud to drink. There is a divine ring like a divine fire over the top of his head, which fills the sky. Nine rings of divine ring are formed in succession. The Golden Dragon pupil is filled with golden flame. It seems that there are two vast golden oceans of fire. A terrible strange and complex pressure also comes to this world from its own body.


    Under this terrible pressure, the king of monsters, such as the ghost car, the king of magic tiger and other monsters, can hardly resist.


    "That girl is also a great supreme nirvana, which is against the heaven!"


    Yao Zunyi''s lifeless nature is to know the little star. At the moment, looking at the terrible dragon body above the void, his old eyes are shaking violently, and he has a feeling of tears in his eyes, and his whole body is throbbing!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1627

    "Dare to move my father and beat you


    The little star drank deeply, and the sound and waves were rolling, which made the monsters tremble and crawl. Under the dragon power, they all trembled. In the next moment, they directly fell on the Sirius and howled away.


    "Oh


    The Dragon Power rolls, the supreme power is released, the light covers the sky, and the power strikes the sky, and the space along the way collapses.


    "It''s another nirvana of the great supreme, annihilating nirvana. What kind of dragon is this? How can it be so strong?"


    The wolf''s eyes were trembling. Under the terrible pressure, he was frightened. If he had not reached the nirvana level of the true self, he would have been suppressed at the moment. He immediately urged the supreme power to resist and resist with all his strength.


    "Suppress!"


    The little stars roar, the Dragon soars for thousands of miles, and all kinds of powers are released and the sky is broken.


    "Ji Ji..."


    You, two huge hissing sound through the sky, through the clouds and rocks, in an instant, the distance of the void suddenly golden light, golden light flowing out, just like countless gold competition pouring into the sky.


    "It''s a family of golden winged mires..."


    Ghost car, magic tiger king and so on immediately looked away, their eyes trembled. They had stayed in the family of golden winged mires, and immediately felt the familiar breath, which was from the family of golden winged mires.


    Many eyes look up and tremble, and the golden brilliance radiates. Two huge golden winged rocs soar out of the sky with their wings spread out. The whole space is trembling with fierce power!


    On the head of the golden winged ROC bird, which was covered with fierce power, there was a circle of light like six rounds of divine fire at the moment, just like a divine ring.


    Another giant golden winged ROC bird, with a strange three rings of fire halo, links heaven and earth, spinning endlessly, all with supreme power.


    "Little star, aunt help you!"


    Three rounds of God ring in the head, a golden winged ROC bird flutters its wings across the sky, the ROC faces the nine days, oppresses the earth, and the ROC breaks the void, shaking and breaking the void, all of which are shrouded in the Sirius.


    "Gee!"


    Another golden winged ROC bird, with six rings of God in the head, blows up the sky and blows up the sea of evil Qi all over the body of Tiansha yeluhan. The endless golden light and evil spirit wave in the sky.


    "It''s the second commander''s Kalou jueyu. It seems that there is a big commander''s Kalou color plume!"


    The ghost car, the king of magic tiger and the king of mad bear suddenly trembled and excited. It was the arrival of Kalou jueyu and Kalou Cailing.


    "Suppress!"


    She is the goddess of yin and Yang family. She is the goddess of yin and Yang family. The two Qi of yin and Yang turn into a light mask to cover the heaven and earth. From the top of her head, it is also a divine ring like six rounds of divine fire. It makes the void hang a star river, shining brightly, and suppresses the evil spirit Yelu cold away.


    "My mother, do you want money for the supreme Nirvana? They are all the supreme Nirvana


    Yao Zun, Guiche, Jiangling, water if cold, Gu Qingyang and others have been boiling to shock.


    All of them came to Nirvana one by one. It was a supreme melee.


    From ancient times to the present, I''m afraid it''s rare to have so many supreme masters fighting together!


    Such a duel, exciting to tremble!


    "HISHI..."


    At that moment, Du Shaofu''s Eight Ancient Runes were slowly disappearing. Suddenly, the purple and golden thunder in his eyes shot at the sky, and he looked at the seven night sunlight and the jueyu of Jialou, and said, "are you all here?"


    "Boom..."


    As the voice fell, the nine rings of God on Du Shaofu''s body were in the air, and the supreme power poured out. At that time, the empty sky sounds constantly around him, and the oppressed heaven and earth roared, just like countless drums ringing in unison, shaking the living beings, shaking the hearts and shaking the millet!


    "Fight with you, as you wish, and let you know what is the real supreme!"


    The nine wheel God ring is in the sky, and the bright light drowns everything. Du Shaofu''s hand is full of purple flame, stars and gold!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, interesting, interesting, war!"


    But at this moment, in the eyes of yeluhan, the Tiansha, there was no fear. On the contrary, he poured out a boiling sense of war. He took time to fight with all his strength against the three supreme masters.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the void really boils, so that all people below are also surging blood.


    It was a duel between the supreme, all kinds of means and supernatural powers.


    Is it not the means and magic power to shake the past and shine the present!


    All the supreme ones are no longer hiding. They are doing their best.


    Brilliant rune, fierce duel, all kinds of roar startle the sky!


    Energy collision, burst of divine light, such as the scattered energy, is like a volcanic eruption in general, energy waves surging all sides.


    "Come on, fight!"


    Yeluhan of Tiansha was drunk, his hair was full of hair, his evil spirit was surging, and his pupils were dark red, just like the sea of evil Qi.


    Yeluhan''s body was also covered with a piece of armor with a ferocious beast''s shadow. The evil spirit startled the sky, and the war spirit was rolling!


    Faced with the suppression of Du Shaofu, Qi Yexi and Jialou jueyu, Tiansha yeluhan burst out with real strength, extraordinary combat power and various ancient means.Fighting against the three supremacies, how strong the Tiansha yeluhan is, enough to prove its terrible strength!


    Du Shaofu, Qi Yexi and Jialou jueyu are not as good as yeluhan at the moment, but they are irresistible under the joint efforts of the three people. They are like destroying the heaven and the earth together!


    On the other hand, the wolf is a little embarrassed.


    Being besieged by Kalou Cailing, Xiaoxing, and Du Shaofu''s original God, chijiri macaque, Sirius lonely sky howl also used countless ancient means and the supreme animal power of the Sirius family, but it was still suppressed.


    "Beat you into a dog!"


    Small stars open, dragon scales shine, bursts of roar, bright runes dense, several kinds of supreme power, sonorous bursts.


    The red monkey''s hand, the red monkey''s hand, beat down the star.


    "Boom


    There was a constant riot above the void, and the fury swept over and shook the fields.


    "Roar..."


    Innumerable animal shadows crisscrossed, all kinds of mysteries revealed, talismans, secret patterns and violent energy spread out endless bright waves, frightening the living creatures below!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Thunder like energy explodes ceaselessly, the energy sweeps the sea of clouds, shatters the void, and the vast void is burning and collapsing!


    A group of supremacy fight each other in the nine days. With great energy, they collide with all kinds of heaven and earth, submerge the heaven and earth, blow up the four fields, roar the mountains and collapse the mountains!


    All the creatures below have been stunned. That group of supreme beings is actually so strong that they fight each other to the point where the void collapses and turns into nothingness, which is chilling.


    "The supreme duel, it''s terrible!"


    Ghost car, Gu Qingyang and other galloping, at the moment, on the void, I feel the supreme power. I am afraid that once I get close, I will be driven away by life.


    "To destroy my puppet, pay the price!"


    In the chaotic duel, Du Shaofu yelled at the dragon for nine days, and the long cry of the gods roared out in all directions, making the surrounding world tremble ''


    the whole void is roaring, and countless roaring echoes reverberate in the sky. Zhixiang is startling the heaven and earth, weeping ghosts and gods, and the void is about to collapse, just like nine days of thunder ring through the world, making people tremble and fear, directly affecting the Tiansha yeluhan.


    "Bang!"


    Seven night light hands, yin and yang two Qi rotation into a palm print, such as stars falling down, impact on the Tiansha body armor.


    Jialou jueyu took the opportunity to shake a wing, and the golden light swept over his body.


    "Bang!"


    It is as strong as Tiansha. At the moment, he vomites blood in his mouth. His body is flying, and his mouth is covered with red blood, but he is ferocious and ferocious.


    "The golden winged ROC bird, the Yin and Yang family, and the demon king are really strong. I don''t need this trip. This is the end of the day. I''ll fight again next time!"


    The voice falls, the Tiansha yeluhan is resolute and straightforward, does not hesitate to turn around to leave.


    "Oh


    Sirius roared, ferocious fangs with bloodstains, which was dyed red by their own blood, ferocious and shocking.


    Under the siege of Xiaoxing, Jialou Cailing and Du Shaofu Yuanshen, he was trampled.


    "Oh


    With the roar of small stars, a dazzling black Rune light diffused out of the huge dragon body. Suddenly, an illusory animal shadow roared like a dragon roaring into the sky, covered with armor scales and covered with black ink. Tortoises and snakes mingled like living creatures, coming with a huge pressure.


    "Boom!"


    A majestic power spread, even the space is distorted, the space ripple is directly to the surrounding, let the space tremble, suppress the wolf lonely day howl!


    "Xuanwu..."


    The wolf''s eyes suddenly changed. His terrible power made him tremble, and the void around him was also affected.


    "Boom


    The golden dragon tail fell with purple flame and starlight, wrapped in golden flame, with a big supreme box, heavily hit the body of Sirius.


    "Poof..."


    The wolf flew away and spat out blood again. The fierce pupil looked at the strange dragon, the golden winged ROC bird, and the red Jiri macaque.


    Next to the Tiansha has retreated, lonely day howl heart is already sprouting retreat intention, take advantage of the shock retreat, the head also does not return, the green light big work, tears the void, does not hesitate to leave.


    Sirius lonely sky howl, Tiansha yeluhan, any one in this divine space, are the most top of the terrible existence, two terrible supreme beings come together, who knows the final result, is in a mess to leave.


    But at the moment, no matter Du Shaofu, qiyexi, or Xiaoxing have no intention of catching up.


    Both Sirius and Tiansha yeluhan have reached Nirvana level. Even if they can catch up with them, they can''t really help them.


    At best, life and death fight each other, and in the end, both lose.


    "My puppet!"


    The red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen''s body returned to the center of his eyebrows. Du Shaofu was a little distressed. The Shenguang puppet and the Yin Lei puppet were both domain puppets, so they were destroyed. He secretly decided that he would have to find wolf Gu Tian Hao and Tian Sha yeluhan to compensate him next time.But at the moment, Du Shaofu would not think it was worth it for Yin Lei and Shen Guang to fight each other for life and death.


    There are already opponents such as the dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists. Just after the first World War, Du Shaofu only warned them that they were not easy to offend, proving that they would not offend me.


    "Daddy, I miss you so much!"


    The little star converged to his body. His small appearance, young face, innocent smile, and harmless people and animals immediately threw himself into Du Shaofu''s arms.


    "You little girl."


    Du Shaofu held the little girl tightly in his arms. He had been thinking about it all the time. The heartache of the destruction of the two puppets was thrown out of the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1628

    "What strategists, Legalists, dragon clan, all give me way, our country is doomed to prosper in the world!"


    Yao Zun Yi was so excited that he looked at a group of supreme Nirvana people in the sky at the moment. Even the little stars were also the great supreme nirvana. They were all full of blood.


    The doctor''s eyes trembled, and the group of terrible supreme masters were together. The Legalists, the dragon clan and the political strategists had to make way.


    "That guy didn''t have such a terrible daughter, so abnormal!"


    Tang Meiling, smiling at Luocha, looks at the little star in the sky that is being held in his arms by Du Shaofu. It seems that innocent people and animals are harmless, but she is still frightened by the ferocity and tyranny just now. That is a little devil.


    "It''s OK."


    The seven night light comes forward, looks at Du Shaofu, the eye son starlight rippling.


    "All is well."


    Du Shaofu put down the little star and looked at the woman in front of her. She was more and more moving. As expected, she was also a supreme nirvana. She said with a smile: "how did you come?"


    "I met little star, and many of my Yin and Yang family were in the rear. We heard the news that you were fighting with the dragon clan, Legalists and strategists. I wanted to try my luck, but I didn''t think you were still here." Seven nights of light with a smile.


    Looking at the seven night light, Du Shaofu is grateful. From the beginning of Shicheng to now, he has no family, but he has been paying for himself.


    "Is this my brother''s wife?"


    Jialou colorful plume beautiful shadow swept to Du Shaofu''s side, very satisfied to look at seven night dawn, golden eyes are shining, is also a beautiful woman, but at the moment in front of the seven night Xi, all want to be robbed of some luster.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to look at the Kalou colorful plume. This elder sister really can say anything.


    Listen to the color and lustre of the red feather Jia''s face, and she must be more attractive


    "Cluck, you''re welcome. If this boy dares to bully you, I will help you clean him up."


    Jialou Cailing said with a rude smile. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "come on, let me see if there is anything wrong with you?"


    "Sister Cailing, I''m fine." Du Shaofu said with a helpless smile.


    Seven night Xi''s face was red, and she no longer spoke to Kalou Cailing. However, Xinghui''s eyes secretly looked at Du Shaofu.


    "I knew that the dragon people couldn''t help you."


    Jialou Cailing inspected Du Shaofu and pinched it on his face without any scruple. The ghost car, spirit and Zhu Xue could only stare at him. He was afraid that only naluo Cailing dared to be so reckless in front of the demon king.


    "Little clan chief."


    Jialou jueyu came forward with a goose yellow robe inlaid with golden border. His body was very beautiful and his charm was unique. It was more and more extraordinary. It was obvious that during this period of time, his cultivation had improved a lot.


    "And the children of the family?"


    Du Shao Fu asked, not to see Jia Lou juecheng and others.


    "Everyone is looking for opportunities and finally converging in the center of the divine space. There will be no big problem."


    Jialou jueyu has a kind of self-confidence. No one dares to offend the children of the golden winged Dapeng birds. They just need to be on guard against the dragon clan, Legalists and strategists.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and entered the divine space to seek their own opportunities. Everyone had a greater chance to disperse.


    In this, danger and opportunity coexist. This is to enter the divine space for training. Naturally, it is much safer to be together, but it will also lose the original intention of entering the divine space.


    "Doctor, old man."


    The little star has already run to the bottom. He is not polite to Yao Zunyi and Gu Qingyang, but it is more intimate.


    But for Yao Zunyi Wuming and Gu Qingyang and others, looking at the little star, it is still some heart beating drum, this little girl is an absolute abnormal.


    "See the Purple Dragon Emperor!"


    And ghost car, ghost tiger king, Xiao Ying, crazy Bear King and so on immediately salute, this terrible girl, is absolutely they can''t afford to exist.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the distance of the void, there are many figures coming from the sky, and their breath is huge.


    "It''s the son of my Yin Yang family."


    Seven night dawn open mouth, that is followed by the Yin and Yang family children, she and little star just arrived first.


    There are hundreds of figures, all of them extraordinary. Du Shaofu''s eyes swept, but he was secretly relieved that there was no Qi Jia Jun among them. Last time, however, the Yin and Yang family''s infinity flare spear was won, and now it has fallen into the hands of the ghost car. If we meet, there will be seven nights in the sun, I''m afraid it will be a little bit embarrassed.


    "Is qijiajun also a member of the Yin and Yang family?"


    Du Shaofu asked tentatively that the last time he was in the Legalists'' school, he didn''t ask these questions about qiyexi. But he felt that there should be some relationship between qiyexi and qijiajun."Jiajun is my brother."


    Seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu, and her eyes were shining with stars. It seemed that she was deliberately reminding something. She said, "my only brother."


    "Your brother..."


    Hearing the speech, Du Shaofu suddenly felt a little bad.


    "After Jiajun went back, he highly appreciated you and said a lot of good things for you in the family." Seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile.


    "Really..."


    Du Shaofu laughs at him. Some of them can''t believe it, and some suspect that Qi Jiajun is definitely a smart guy. If he loses Wuji Yaoxing spear, will he really speak good words for himself.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the void is trembling, and there is a great air falling.


    "Why


    Du Shaofu glanced at the moving woman sitting cross legged on the flat rock.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Seven night light, Jialou jueyu, Kalou Cailing, etc. also feel the source of the movement and stillness, Qi Qi looks away.


    "Hula..."


    I don''t know from when, Su Muxin''s black-and-white halo talisman and secret patterns began to shine, and there began to be changes in heaven and earth above the void.


    "Long..."


    Finally, there is a vision in the sky, lightning and thunder, the whole void began to boil, there is a great power of heaven, shaking the four sides.


    From Su Muxin''s body, there is a round of God ring emerging, and then the second round, a total of three rounds of God ring emerge, such as fire burning.


    "Hiss!"


    When the three rings of God were enveloped, Su Muxin''s eyes opened, and the dazzling light in his eyes came out in a fight, and went straight to the sky. At this moment, the void around him was also shocked without any reason!


    "Oh..."


    At this moment, a huge white tiger emerged, startling the earth, roaring into the sky, and its voice moved for nine days!


    After the formation of the third round of divine ring like fire, there was a light column of heaven and earth energy above the sky, such as beyond time and space, enveloping Su Muxin.


    Su Muxin''s body is full of light and his hair is dancing. He absorbs the power of the four sides of heaven and earth. He is forging the supreme lattice and refining his body. His whole body is full of sunlight.


    "Half step supreme Nirvana!"


    Jialou Cailing mouth, looking at Su Muxin, if there is feeling.


    "What is half step Nirvana?"


    Du Shaofu was as like as two peas. The surprise of Su Muxin is that the visions of the Lord are obviously the most powerful. But they are not the most noble ones. The three rings on the top of the head are exactly the same as those of the new house.


    Jialou Cailing explained to Du Shaofu: "in addition to the great supreme Nirvana and the small supreme nirvana, there is also a kind of Nirvana which is not as good as the small supreme nirvana, but there are also Nirvana beyond the military domain, which is half step nirvana, and some predecessors have realized. This is the space of the divine realm. It can make people realize the supreme nirvana. She is not enough to achieve the supreme nirvana, but she has also reached the half step supreme nirvana, and I am also the same. When I broke through a period of time ago, I was lucky to step on the half step of supreme nirvana, and reached the nirvana of extinction! "


    "Half step supreme nirvana."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dark. The half step Nirvana was not as good as the little supreme nirvana, but it was definitely better than the level of the martial realm.


    Although it is half a step, but with the supreme nirvana, it is beyond the martial realm.


    Energy irrigation, forging the supremacy, Su Muxin''s breath kept climbing, and finally stepped to the level of extinction, which subsided.


    "What a beautiful woman."


    When the last purple dress woman clearly appeared, the temptation of the peerless demon, let Qi Yexi and Kalou Cailing also couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Su Muxin broke through, her eyes fluctuated. Although she was still in the process of understanding and breakthrough, the amazing movement around her just now made her have a sense and almost let her go into the devil.


    Su Muxin is also most aware that everything is due to the relationship between heaven and earth, dragon and tiger rhyme.


    She practiced together with Du Shaofu, and her spirit was one. She realized the supreme and gained his benefits.


    Looking at many figures in front of him, Su Muxin''s eyes flashed with surprise. Finally, with Du Shaofu''s mutual introduction, everyone became familiar with each other.


    Although Jialou Cailing and qiyexi are born noble and have excellent temperament, Su Muxin is not covered up at the moment, and those peerless demons have a sense of standing out.


    And the half step supreme Nirvana posture, has also proved that Su Muxin has enough qualifications to compare.


    The three women stand together in unison, which is so moving that people have to sigh for it.


    there are a lot of gossips, but most of them are around the god space.


    From the crowd, Du Shaofu learned that there were many opportunities in the divine space, and some ancient inheritance appeared, which were contested by others.


    There are also natural materials, earth treasures, magic weapons, etc., countless, almost everyone has harvest.


    Du Shaofu did not deliberately seek opportunities, and had always understood himself. Therefore, he did not envy him. He had his own way to go.


    Du Shaofu felt that he would not go to the extreme under anyone. He would certainly be able to compete with heaven and earth."I heard that you killed thousands of people, such as the dragon clan. How can you really kill them?"


    Seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu, a little curious, she heard a lot of news, has been curious, want to verify.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1629

    Among thousands of people, not all of them have lost their lives. It is impossible for them to really kill them. However, the news she gets is the real killing.


    "If you understand, you can destroy the talisman." Du Shaofu chuckled indifferently.


    "Can you control the talisman?"


    Kalou Cailing was also shocked and unbelievable, but naturally she believed in her righteous brother.


    There are many children of the Yin and Yang families around, and there are ghost cars. Tang Meiling and others are not afraid to listen.


    To destroy the talisman, in this divine space, it is to destroy the greatest reliance on others, and take another person''s life.


    "It''s not about control, it''s just about destroying the talisman." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "No wonder!"


    Seven night Xi also heart shock, then exhibition smile.


    She received the news that Han yingmo, long Si and Su Yunyi were all killed. That was two supreme Nirvana and several descendants of pure blood dragon, which was enough for the three forces to really hurt their muscles and bones.


    "All those who have lost the talisman will come forward." Du Shaofu spoke as if he had made a certain decision.


    "What is this guy going to do?" Jialou Cailing, qiyexi and other curious.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, many people who lost the talisman stood out.


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly frozen, slightly nervous, and his fingerprints were coagulated. His eyes were shining with gold, and his palms were filled with Ancient Runes, which were like flames.


    The Ancient Runes changed from one to two, then to four, and finally to eight Ancient Runes, which surrounded Du Shaofu''s palm.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and his fingerprints kept changing again. The Eight Ancient Runes were connected with each other in a kind of supernatural radian. They twisted the void. At first, the golden light was shining. Some of the white light of the runes was dazzling. There was thunder. There was misty water. There were flames rising and the wind was howling. At last, everything gathered together and turned into a strange spell code.


    This charm ciphertext is bright and shining, with a very special breath of samsara.


    "Life preserver!"


    And when the last incantation ciphertext appeared, seven night light, Kalou Cailing, Jialou jueyu, ghost car and others were not exclaimed.


    "Go!"


    Du Shaofu''s last handprint was condensed, and this incantation ciphertext was directly swept into the brow of the Du family''s children, who were protecting their lives. Then, they glittered and did not disappear. They were intact.


    "Not bad."


    Du Shaofu breathed a sigh of relief. In the confrontation with the Tiansha yeluhan, he once again understood the talisman. From the original destruction of the talisman to now, he can finally condense the life saving talisman in the divine space.


    One time success, open proof again in the understanding of great progress.


    "Life saving talisman, I have another life saving talisman!" As like as two peas in the brow,


    felt a sudden change in the eyebrow. The feeling was exactly the same as it once was. It was like a life again in the realm of God. Suddenly, the excited tremor, joy and insignificance, trembling unceasingly, and then he said to Du Shaofu, "thank you, little brother."


    "Well, be careful in the divine space." Du Shaofu laughed and then said, "next one!"


    "Life saving talisman, that''s a life protecting talisman!"


    The people who lost the talisman finally understood why they were asked to come out. This is to give them the talisman.


    If you lose the talisman, if you are robbed again in the divine space, you will be really dead.


    And if there is a life saving talisman again, it is no doubt that you can still die once. In case of danger, you can fight for it with all your strength.


    One by one, those who lost the talisman were waiting in line excitedly, trembling for it. For them, it was definitely a chance.


    "Oh, my God, he can set the talisman!"


    "Incredible!"


    Seven night light, Jialou jueyu, Jialou Cailing, ghost car and so on have already been the eyes stunned.


    "It''s over, Legalists, strategists and dragon people are afraid to suffer from real nightmares!"


    Then seven night Xi sighed and prayed for Legalists, strategists and dragon people.


    "Jie Jie, do you think that the old people like the dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists will be in a hurry to withdraw their people after they know the news."


    Suddenly, Kalou Cailing asked the people around him if he had some understanding.


    "This We should wait for them to know. "


    Seven night Xi back to the way, two women look at each other with a smile, moving face, are with a malicious smile arc.


    "Jie Jie, Legalist, strategist, dragon clan, wait for bad luck!"


    Gu Qingyang elder has no scruples to laugh, this is a pair of peerless strong temperament, at the moment, all of a sudden.


    In total, more than 200 people lost their life preservers. It was not until dusk that Du Shaofu rearranged all the people who had lost the talisman, including the HuangGuo, the Hehuan sect, the ancient Tianzong and the descendants of the Yin and Yang families.But this has also made Du Shaofu''s complexion pale. He also swallowed a lot of miraculous drugs in the middle of the journey. The consumption of arranging life protecting talisman is not generally huge.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I have a life saving talisman again!"


    "Thank you, uncle Du!"


    Thank you very much


    Thank you very much


    All those who had lost the talisman got the talisman again. They were so excited that they were overjoyed and grateful.


    At night, Du Shaofu and xiaoxingxing, qiyexi, Su Muxin, Jialou jueyu, Qinmo, yaozun, Guiche, and Gu Qingyang, a few other people, said, "I''m going to shut up again. You can join hands to find opportunities."


    "Dad, aren''t you with us?"


    The little star asked in surprise. All the people changed their color and looked at Du Shaofu in surprise.


    "I''m going my way. You''re safe enough to look for opportunities. It''s not a good thing to be together."


    Du Shaofu had already decided that there would be no danger when we were together at the moment.


    The dragon clan, the strategists and the Legalists have already suffered a lot. Even if they encounter the strategists and others again, they all have the talisman.


    As for himself, Du Shaofu wanted to go his own way to find his true self and go further.


    The opening time of Shenyu space is uncertain. Maybe it will be closed. If you don''t make a breakthrough in this period of time, you will not be able to face the Legalists, strategists and the three giants of the dragon clan after you go out. There is not much time left for you.


    "With your current strength, in this divine space, apart from those dangerous places, there is no big danger, but you should pay attention to several terrible existence, they are very strong."


    Qi Yexi''s eyes are full of starlight, no longer stop, she knows what he thinks in his heart, he wants to pursue his own way, can''t always be with everyone.


    "Who are they?"


    Du Shao Fu asked, in the news is not comparable to the Yin and Yang family.


    "The fire cloud evil god Dugu burns the sky, the descendants of the great snow mountain have a clear face, the immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu, the emperor ghost of the black prison, and the Tiansha yeluhan and the Sirius lonely sky howl you have seen."


    Qi Yexi said to Du Shaofu: "Dugu burning the sky, Yi Qingrong and yeluhan are from the ancient inheritance, which are not under the nine major families. However, the inheritance is almost broken. They should have been the last inheritance. It is said that they have existed for two or three thousand years. They are all supreme nirvana. They deliberately suppress their cultivation and stay at the level of self nirvana. Without breaking through, they are waiting for the divine realm Open the space to find the biggest opportunity to revive the inheritance.


    Ming demon and Oriental Green wood are strong spirits, which have existed for countless years, but they do not belong to the demon domain.


    Lonely day howl is a group of Sirius, and it is said that it is a terrifying existence that deliberately does not break through for the sake of divine space. "


    "These guys are terrible!"


    Smell speech, ghost car, ancient Qingyang, Zhu Xue, Yao Zun, etc. are also shocked by it.


    "There are so many terrible things."


    Du Shaofu was also very touched. He had thought that the descendants of Daxue mountain, such as Yi Qingrong, should not be too many, but he did not expect so many.


    Looking at the shock of the crowd, Kalou Cailing opened his mouth and said, "the heaven and earth are so vast. It is said that the place we know is only one of the heaven and the earth. There will be a lot of extraordinary people coming out of the vast world."


    "Sister Cailing said it''s true. There are many outstanding people coming out of the world. When the space of God is opened, all the outstanding people in heaven and earth gather together. Maybe there are many dormant strong people who have not been exposed." Seven night Xi smile way.


    "Are you all strong enough?"


    Gu Qingyang and Yao Zun sighed, looking at a group of young people in front of them. One was stronger than the other, and the other was more abnormal. He couldn''t help feeling very shocked.


    "Shaofu, you have to pay attention to a few people. You must pay attention to them!"


    Seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu with a straight face and no sense of joking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1630

    Du Shaofu, looking at the seven night light, was also curious and asked, "who are the people?"


    "Qin Wudi of Legalists, Gongsun Wuji of strategists, and dragon San of dragon clan."


    Qi Yexi said: "the nine masters have been planning for this time. It is said that if they can get the biggest chance in the divine space, they will be able to drive under the other eight families, prosper in the world, and carry forward the current society. Last time when the old master of the Legalists was on his birthday, although all the people who went to the big families were the representatives of the summit, the strongest existence behind them has been hidden. "


    "Just like you, you didn''t go last time."


    When Du Shaofu laughed, he had already guessed. And qiyexi is also the hidden existence of the Yin and Yang family. Only later, for their own sake, they went to the Dharma school with the star soul master.


    "Don''t be careless. Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji are not our peers. According to my information, Qin Wudi has a very high status in Legalists and is your mother''s third brother."


    Seven night Xi made some pause, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "as for Gongsun Wuji, he has some relations with your father and your mother. Maybe the strategists want to deal with you and have a great relationship with him."


    "He has a grudge against my parents?"


    Du Shaofu probably understood the reason. It''s no wonder that the strategists, Legalists and the dragon people have come together.


    "It''s not just hatred..."


    Qi Yexi smiles bitterly and says, "well, your mother and Gongsun Wuji had an engagement, but later your mother went to tianwu college, and finally got to know your father, and then there was something behind it."


    After hearing this, everyone looked at Du Shaofu curiously.


    "Uncle Tingxuan is so powerful." Ye Zijin has some accidents and surprise, with a smile on his face.


    "There are still these things."


    The ghost car, the medicine Zun and the doctor were dead. Gu Qingyang and others understood that Du Shaofu''s father was so powerful that he even robbed the political strategist''s daughter-in-law. It''s no wonder that the political strategists intervened and had to deal with the demon king.


    "No one knows how far Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji are, but it is said that they may be above Su Yunyi and Han yingmo."


    Seven night Xi said: "dragon three can be sure is the supreme nirvana, the strength is unfathomable."


    Du Shaofu did not speak. He knew a lot about the reasons.


    Du Shaofu had already known a lot about Qin Wudi''s existence in the search for the yuan God of the Legalists'' children. As for Gongsun Wuji, he secretly recorded it in his heart.


    The next day, Du Shaofu said goodbye to all the people and set foot on the road to find his true self again.


    In the end, all the opportunities of Du Fu will be in the center.


    "Dad, take care of yourself."


    Little star reluctant to give up, she wanted to follow, but failed.


    "You take good care of yourself. In addition, please pay attention to my father. He is also in the divine space."


    Du Shaofu waved goodbye to the crowd and then left.


    As time went by, the wind and clouds were surging in the divine space, and the news that several supreme masters were fighting together was also spreading, causing an uproar.


    In the whole god space, there are still inheritances and births every day. There are Tiancai Dibao, and there are disputes every day.


    Among them, there are innumerable great dangers and many people are robbed.


    There are also many terrible ancient monster species, they are powerful and terrible, no one is willing to provoke them, nine people do not want to.


    As time went by, many people lost their talisman and entered for the second time. Therefore, the final dispute gradually came to the real confrontation, and the blood stained a lot of places.


    Some people got the world-famous treasures, and it was rumored that some even got the sacred vessels. These news could not be concealed, and they were immediately pursued and killed by the four sides.


    The heavenly general 18 Wei and Du Yunlong of the wasteland gradually gained a great reputation in the divine space, which made the heroes stunned and shocked.


    It is said that Tianjiang, the eldest night of the eighteen guards, set foot on the supreme Nirvana and led 17 brothers. Eighteen of them passed through all the way, and there was no one to stop them. Eighteen people killed and retreated hundreds of Legalists, political strategists and other people.


    Du Yunlong also became the third Du family to kill the descendants of pure blood dragon, shocked the four sides.


    It is said that Longwu of Ke Ling met Du Yunlong in Du Shaofu''s hands. It is said that he wanted to kill Du Yunlong for revenge, and also wanted to take back the Tianlong mask on Du Yunlong.


    When he saw the dragon, he would be killed.


    This matter shakes the four sides, makes an uproar, let a person pour to breathe cool air!


    At this time, all the forces really realized how terrible the wasteland is now. The supreme nirvana is a pile.


    The ancient jade, silver winged devil carving, Qin demon, ghost car, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu are still in the wasteland, which is enough to sweep away the contemporaries of any force.


    "Don''t provoke the desolate country at will."


    In the divine space, elders in all forces remind their descendants.Not to mention the horror of Du Shaofu, the demon king. Now other young people in the wasteland are all abnormal and arrogant. Some of them are ruthless people. They are either fierce beasts or gods. Whoever provokes them will have bad luck.


    Nine of the children, has been full of pride, do not put the outside world in the eye.


    However, after entering the divine space, they met their peers in the wasteland, and they realized that the outside world was not simple.


    At the time of all kinds of uproar, some people were surprised to see the figure of the demon king Du Shaofu appeared in a dangerous place.


    He broke in alone and left a few days later, while others couldn''t get in out of danger. There were terrible old ruins everywhere.


    Some people also see the figure of Du Shaofu, the demon king, appearing in a vast abyss. It seems that he is understanding something. There are Ancient Runes all over his body, and he wants to turn into a mountain.


    In the vast sea area, some people have seen the figure of the demon king Du Shaofu, and finally disappeared in the sea area.


    After a month like this, Du Shaofu, the demon king, has disappeared for a long time. I don''t know where he went.


    Many spies from political strategists, dragon people and Legalists searched everywhere for Du Shaofu, the demon king, but they could not find him in the end.


    However, with the more close to the center of the divine space, there are many ferocious names, and the reputation of the illustrious generation also spread, shaking the four sides.


    Among them, the fire cloud evil god Dugu burning the sky, the emperor of the black prison demon, the wolf howling in the sky, the Great Snow Mountain descendant Gu Qingrong, the Tiansha yeluhan, the immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu, which makes people feel scared. It is said that they all have great strength.


    Ancient ruins, continuous debris.


    In the mottled stone house, Du Shaofu''s black hair was scattered, and his face became more and more resolute.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged, covered with Eight Ancient Runes, arranged, derived, and changing.


    With his eyes closed, Du Shaofu was immersed in a kind of understanding posture and entered the emptiness.


    The Eight Ancient Runes in Baoming Fu are connected with the space of the divine realm. The profound meanings are vast and profound, and Du Shaofu is immersed in them.


    I don''t know how long after that, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shining, and Eight Ancient Runes were changing and overlapping.


    At last, the Eight Ancient Runes, which are miraculous, can derive 64 Ancient Runes, rely on each other and shine brilliantly, and then turn into eight runes again.


    The eight ancient runes are changing in thousands of ways. They are lingering around Du Shaofu''s body, bringing a strange energy of heaven and earth, and forging Du Shaofu''s body and spirit.


    At this moment, if there is a strong person above the realm of true self to see this scene, I am afraid it will be astonished and inconceivable.


    They will find that Du Shaofu''s road is different from theirs.


    Du Shaofu is not looking for the true self in the cultivation of the profound meaning. He seems to be looking for his own true self.


    To put it simply, Du Shaofu is looking for the real self of the body and the true self of the yuan God.


    I don''t know whether the ancients have tried this road, but at least no one has heard of it.


    Regardless of everything, Du Shaofu''s achievements have already made those powerful people in the outside world marvel.


    Even powerful people at the ancestral level even ordered to investigate how Du Shaofu practiced and why he achieved so much.


    The great supreme nirvana is enough to prove everything. If we can investigate clearly, understand and perfect it, that road may be enough to shock the strong at the ancestral level.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1631

    The Eight Ancient Runes sometimes turned into 64 and sometimes returned to the eight. They were unpredictable and blended with Du Shaofu''s body, which made Du Shaofu immersed in them.


    Du Shaofu is now sublimating, both physically and spiritually.


    However, Du Shaofu was not satisfied, and he still wanted to go further on this road.


    At the end of the day, the eight runes linger, and the void around them is distorted.


    In this divine space, there was a strange force which was involved in the fluctuation and flowed into Du Shaofu''s body, which made Du Shaofu''s body more purple, golden and crystal clear, as if he had shed a layer of dead skin on the surface of his flesh body, and radiated new vitality and vitality.


    From the top of Du Shaofu''s head, the ancient Rune moves like a divine fire, shining brightly.


    At this moment, the ancient ruins around, on the ruins are permeated with bright runes, gathered away.


    This ancient relic was once the residence of the ancient strongmen and the site of the ancient mountain gate. In the endless years, it has preserved an invisible "spirit". Once it is pulled, it can bring great benefits to the practitioners.


    This is also the reason why Du Shaofu chose to close down here. He hoped to get the spirit left by ancient practitioners, strengthen himself and sublimate the yuan God.


    In this divine space, there are opportunities everywhere, and only Du Shaofu would waste his time on this kind of cultivation. Instead of looking for opportunities, he would look for the illusory spirit existing in this ancient relic.


    This is something that others will not look at, and no one will care about it. It will not bring any substantial benefits to practitioners. Sometimes it will take a lot of time, but it will get nothing, and it will not be able to communicate the spirit.


    But Du Shaofu was different. He absorbed the spirit from the ancient relics, forged his body, and sublimated the spirit. It was like a fish swimming into the sea and a baby in his mother''s arms.


    "Hula..."


    I don''t know how long after that, the eight kinds of runes in Du Shaofu''s body overlapped and merged, and all kinds of changes gradually subsided. Finally, the runes became introverted and disappeared.


    "Hoo..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu vomited out his turbid breath. His eyes were clear and deep. The whole person was even more outstanding, giving people a feeling of being free from vulgarity.


    That kind of invisible temperament is difficult to express, but people can feel a different kind of emptiness without impurities.


    "In three months, there has been some progress, but not enough."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. After cleaning up, he walked out of the ancient ruins and moved on towards the central direction of the divine space.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised to see few people along the way. The relics of the Shenyu space have been opened for so long, but they are all moving towards the center. It is said that the biggest chance is in the center of the Shenyu space. After closing up for so long, no one can be seen. They should be almost in the center of the divine space.


    With the body of the red Jiri horse monkey, Du Shaofu also gained a lot of miraculous drugs along the way.


    With Zijin tianque in his body, Du Shaofu also found a lot of magic tools and Taoist tools, but in the end, they were all devoured by Zijin tianque and turned into fan tie.


    However, one of the highest quality items was already regarded as a semi sacred vessel. However, Du Shaofu forced him to keep it. He was really reluctant to be swallowed up by Zijin tianque.


    Du Shaofu, together with Zijin tianque, also spent a lot of time on this semi sacred vessel before he subdued it and suppressed it.


    In the end, Du Shaofu swallowed it alone and took it into zilei xuanding to suppress it directly, which also caused the dissatisfaction of Zijin tianque.


    "You''ve eaten a lot. Digest it."


    Du Shaofu looked at the Zijin tianque in his hand and said that in this divine space, Zijin tianque had swallowed up enough Taoist tools and magic weapons, and the spirit of them had been improving, and their power was getting stronger and stronger.


    However, it is strange that the specific level of Zijin tianque has not been recognized.


    However, Du Shaofu felt that the power of Zijin tianque was no longer under the semi sacred utensils. There were a lot of high-quality magic weapons that were devoured by the spirits, which made Du Shaofu feel distressed.


    "Buzz!"


    The sound of wind and thunder from Zijin tianque seems to be protesting against Du Shaofu.


    "The protest was invalid."


    Du Shaofu rejected the protest of Zijin tianque and took it into the shrine.


    "Try again."


    Later, Du Shaofu''s handprint condensed, and the Ancient Runes condensed into a life protecting talisman in the change of the handprint, and finally put it into his brow.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu felt that the talisman was about to fall on his forehead, but he didn''t know why. In the end, he disappeared.


    "Failed again, can''t you really protect your life?"


    Du Shaofu sighed. It was the fifth time for him to try, but every time he failed, he could not give himself a talisman.


    Originally, he wanted to have a life saving talisman. In this divine space, he could be willful, and dare to fight with the strong and seize opportunities in dangerous territory. But in the end, Du Shaofu was only able to lose heart."It''s time to get together."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that he had already accepted the result that he could not give himself a life saving talisman, and then he continued to leave.


    All the way through, Du Shaofu went to the center of the divine space. After such a long time, he was worried about everyone''s safety. He didn''t know what was going on outside.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This is an ancient cave, surrounded by faint lightning.


    A figure with a straight back sitting across the knees, with a light ray of thunder, covering every part of the body, showing a strong destructive power.


    In the thunder light, under his robe, there was also a kind of purple talisman secret pattern, fluctuating purple arc, with a kind of murderous air.


    This is a brilliant middle-aged man, and his figure is still fluctuating. His hair is fluttering and his face is vigorous and handsome, which gives people a strong sense of incompatibility.


    All of a sudden, the middle-aged closed eyes suddenly opened. The purple thunder light surged in the eyes, fierce and domineering. A terrible strong breath filled the body.


    "Just catch up? It''s been a long time. Let''s solve it first!"


    He opened his mouth, got up, stood erect and upright, and executed severely.


    Within the cliff, dozens of figures appear, including many old people and middle-aged people. They are real martial arts practitioners.


    There are many young men and women, any one of them is not vulgar, even in the outside world, it is absolutely powerful.


    "After looking for such a long time, Du Tingxuan is hiding here. There is no mistake."


    A middle-aged man said to a leading old man beside him. He looked at the cliff ahead and his eyes flashed with blazing flame.


    "Stop breathing and surround this place. You can''t let him escape any more!" The old man''s eyes showed killing intention and said to the people around him.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, when the old man''s voice fell, from the front of the cliff, suddenly there were countless thunder.


    "Ah..."


    "Help..."


    A series of thunder pierced through the void and came with great force. At once, many figures were killed directly, howling and howling, and the rest of the people were also flying.


    "Du Tingxuan, come out if you have the ability. What''s the ability to attack secretly?"


    Looking at the thunder coming, more than a dozen people have been directly killed. The leader of the old man broke out into a sea of fire, and a huge wave rose to block the thunder. His eyes and eyes were full of cold light and his voice was gloomy.


    "Old man, do you dare to be so grand when you lead people to attack and attack."


    The voice fell, from the cliff, a figure stepped on thunder light slowly swept out, suddenly appeared in the air above.


    "Boom


    In the shadow of the void, a terrible breath also swept around like a storm in itself.


    "What a strong breath. He didn''t abandon his cultivation. How could he come back so soon?"


    Looking at the middle-aged figure in the sky, the old man''s face suddenly changed. He got the news that Du Tingxuan had abandoned his cultivation and entered the divine space. He didn''t expect to become so strong so soon. Although he was in the divine space, he could feel the power of Du Tingxuan in front of him.


    "I''ve been waiting for you all the time, but I haven''t continued to break through. Since I''m here, don''t leave!"


    When the voice fell, Du Tingxuan was swept by thunder. From the surrounding void, the thunder clouds rolled and the wind and clouds rose in the air.


    "Hum, even if you come back from the restoration, you are still far away. If you do not remove it, you will be the laughing stock and stain of my political strategist. Your father and son should have disappeared in this world for a long time."


    The old man was gloomy and his eyes were dim. He came here to ensure that Du Tingxuan would be killed.


    "I didn''t mean to fight with your strategists. The well water didn''t invade the river, but you provoked me again and again. When I was in Shicheng, I used to shoot a black gun on me, and now you dare to move my son. So, let me die!"


    Du Tingxuan''s handsome face was full of cold. His killing intention was not covered up. He waved his hand. A terrible breath suddenly burst out in his own body.


    "Boom!"


    Lightning flashed and thundered all around, and countless thunder came from the void, with the spirit of great destruction, killing all sides!


    "Kill Du Tingxuan with all my strength!"


    The old man drank, dozens of figures joined hands, pulse soul, martial pulse, magic instrument, light covered the earth, bright and dazzling, all around the empty flame rolling, intended to be like the earth shattering.


    "You are far from enough. Even if I rebuild, this is the divine space, and I am also the martial domain, which is enough to kill you soldiers and crabs!"


    Du Tingxuan''s cloud is light and the wind is light. With a big hand, the thunder in the sky intensifies and destroys everything. With a low and harsh sound of thunder, he destroys everything where he passes by.


    "Ah..."


    "It''s impossible. How could he be so strong? It''s impossible!"


    "Help."


    There was a howl and howl all around. The terrible thunder destroyed all the martial veins and magic weapons. Many of the political strategists who had lost the talisman were killed, and those who had been taken away by the talisman."Old man, die!"


    Du Tingxuan''s figure appeared at the old man''s side. He shook his arm, and thunder covered his fist, which scattered the sea of fire around him. One blow fell directly on the chest of the leading old man, destroying his defense. Just one blow would explode his life and turn into blood mist.


    The old man had lost his life protecting talisman for a time. At the moment, the spirits were all gone, and it was too late to escape. In despair, the yuan God poured down with the blood mist of the incarnation of the flesh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1632

    Dozens of Political Strategists'' disciples were killed in a moment.


    "Almost. Let''s make a breakthrough. I hope we can succeed..."


    Tong Tong and I will wait for a long time, you and I will talk to each other for a long time


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast barren mountains are full of blazing fire.


    There are more than a dozen young men and women standing back to back with blood on their bodies. They are all covered with energy and light. They are inspired by the Taoist vessels and talismans. Some people are armored to protect their bodies, and the talismans are filled with secret patterns.


    A particularly outstanding man, light red long hair, extraordinary martial arts, dressed in strong clothing, wearing flame pattern Cape, like the God of fire came, seems to have invincible momentum.


    But at the moment, surrounded by hundreds of people, these dozens of young men and women are in danger, in a mess, dishevelled.


    Even the young man, who was the leader of the group, was also suppressed.


    "It''s just a little shengyanzong, boy. I can spare your life if you hand over the strange fire."


    A young man stood proud, invisible and incomparable, and was despised by outsiders. But at the moment, he was a little afraid of the leading man. There was a talisman in his eyebrows. If he died, it would be all right, but the fire he wanted could not be obtained. He said, "half of you don''t have a life saving talisman. If you die, you can really die. Hand over the strange fire, i Not only can you be spared your life, but also my strategist can protect you shengyanzong one or two. "


    "Gongsunchi, you have the ability to fight alone!"


    The leading man looked at the other young man with a gloomy and fierce look, and said coldly, "if you can defeat me, I will give you my red lotus industry fire. If you fail, can I take my people away?"


    This man is no one else. It''s shengyanzong''s Liyan no injury. At first, he severely damaged Lin Weiqi on the land of the wilderness, and finally angered Du Shaofu. He appeared and even said that he was not one of the thirteen divine heroes.


    But later, in addition to the dead dragon nine, the world also counted Liyan Wushang into the Twelve Gods.


    "Needless to say, catch everyone and the boy will be honest."


    Listening to Li Yan''s words, an old man of the political strategist suddenly opened his mouth in a gloomy voice. He was afraid that Gongsun Chi would not be able to win, and that would increase the trouble.


    To know that the fire of Honglian industry is extraordinary. Even the political strategists are absolutely interested in it and want to get it into the pocket. It shows that the fire of red lotus industry is terrible.


    Although Gongsun Chi is in the top 20 of the same generation of political strategists, he is still worried that gongsunchi will not be able to win the victory.


    "Try to capture alive!"


    The old man didn''t wait for gongsunchi to open his mouth. It seemed that he had a high status in the political strategists. His voice fell down. Suddenly, hundreds of people around him started to fight, and a lot of blazing breath broke out, blocking the void.


    "Spell it


    Under the lifeless and gloomy complexion, with the breath on the body getting hotter and hotter, the eye light spreads out the blazing flame, just like two vast sea of fire in the eyes, with the light red hair flying all over the head, the fingerprint condensation, the weird light red flame rising and burning on the palms of both hands, and the flame temperature fluctuates wildly,


    ''red lotus sky fire, gathering the spirit body of sky fire! ''


    suddenly, the pale red flame on Liyan Wudao''s body, accompanied by runes, converged into a huge flame spirit body of hundreds of feet, standing like a mountain peak in the void. The terrible temperature filled the void with white fog and turned everything into nothingness.


    What a terrible fire! ''


    looking at the changes in the current situation, many people in political strategists suddenly contract their pupils, and the terrible hot breath makes people want to wither.


    But the more this is the case, the more excited they are. The strategists practice the profound meaning of fire. If they get this red lotus industry fire, they will be more powerful.


    "Fight hard, can retreat with all one''s strength!"


    From the fire without injury to drink, the blazing breath is constantly fluctuating, turned into a rolling flame, like a wave swept out.


    "Hula..."


    The terrible breath and the rolling flames and waves swept to the sons of the strategists in an instant. They wanted to burn everything!


    "Capture this man alive!"


    There is an old man, gongsunchi and others, the first time to Liyan injury free hand.


    "Boom!"


    "Roar


    Time, void riot, beast roar, energy blast high above.


    The disciples of shengyanzong are not weak. If they can enter the divine space, they represent the absolute posture of heaven.


    However, the sons of political strategists are even better. Although they are all at the same level in the divine space, they also have intangible advantages. Besides, there are more than ten times more political strategists.


    Shengyanzong couldn''t resist at all and was immediately ravaged. Many people were severely injured and vomited blood, their pulse soul was destroyed and their magic weapons were imprisoned.


    If the political strategists didn''t want to capture them alive, they would be more difficult to support.


    "No injury elder martial brother, you go back quickly, don''t pay attention to us!"There are disciples who drink a lot and spit blood in their mouth. They know that if they want to escape without injury, they will have a great chance.


    "As your senior brother, how can I leave you, even if I die in the war, I will never leave any of you!"


    Li Yan drank freely and broke out with all his strength. He even resisted the siege of three powerful strategists with his own strength.


    "It''s a bit of backbone."


    A faint voice came out of the void. A young man in purple war clothes appeared. His eyes swept through the void and said softly, "it''s a strategist again. Don''t leave it. Kill it!"


    As the voice fell, the fingerprints of the young people in purple war clothes condensed. There were ancient runes that penetrated through the void and connected with the divine space.


    When these ancient runes appeared, the disciples of the political strategists, who had the talisman, cracked directly in the middle of their eyebrows, and finally disappeared.


    "My life preserver is missing. What''s the matter?"


    "Du Shaofu, he''s the demon king Du Shaofu!"


    The void on this side was suddenly in chaos, and exclamations were heard. Some people recognized Du Shaofu, while others were astonished at the loss of the talisman.


    "No, it''s Du Shaofu!"


    Gongsun Chi, the leader, and the old man, who was the leader, immediately looked at Du Shaofu. Their eyes trembled fiercely. The news that political strategists got showed them what terrible situation Du Shaofu was.


    "Back, go!"


    All of a sudden, Gongsun Chi and the old man drank and were eager to escape. They knew that they could not resist the demon king Du Shaofu. They were already afraid.


    "You can''t escape. Go to hell!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and the magic array of swords swept out of his palm. The wind and thunder resounded, turning into hundreds of knives, breaking the void and filling the air of destruction.


    With the strength of Du Shaofu''s cultivation, the magic sword array has been improved. How can gongsunchi resist such accomplishments.


    The magic Yandao array contains nine palaces and six harmonies. It is extremely complicated and profound, and they can''t even escape.


    "Ah..."


    In a scream and confusion, the children and followers of hundreds of strategists turned into blood mist, blood stained the mountain below.


    Du Shaofu took the bags of heaven and earth and many magic tools into his hands.


    The disciples of shengyanzong were stagnant in the void, and their faces were startled and shocked. They saw the incredible scene in front of them. When they saw Du Shaofu, the demon king, they turned around and ran away. They didn''t dare to fight. Is this really the son of a political strategist.


    However, there are hundreds of political strategists who are vulnerable at this moment. What''s more, their talisman is broken and they are really killed.


    "HISHI..."


    Among the sluggish disciples of Shengyan sect, there are Ancient Runes condensing, which turn into a series of incantation ciphertexts, which fall in the eyebrows of those disciples of Shengyan sect who have lost the talisman, and finally become a new one.


    "Life saving talisman, I have another life saving talisman!"


    "My God, what''s going on here?"


    One by one, the disciples of Shengyan sect were shocked and frightened, but then for those disciples who got the talisman again, they were ecstatic.


    "Hi..."


    The magic sword array converged and Du Shaofu left.


    "He left without saying a word."


    "It was Du Shaofu, the demon king, who saved us. He even saved us."


    The disciples of shengyanzong were all surprised that Du Shaofu, the demon king, saved them and left. We should know that many of them were also present in the land at that time. Du Shaofu, the demon king, didn''t have a good feeling for them, and he had a heavy injury to Liyan.


    Liyan did not hurt to put away the sky fire spirit body, looked at the direction of Du Shaofu''s disappearance. After a full moment, he bowed deeply and said softly: "thank you very much!


    Du Shaofu went away and saved the disciples of shengyanzong.


    Although Lin Weiqi was hurt badly because of Liyan no injury, she also had a bad feeling in her heart.


    But when Du Shaofu saw that he had a deep affection for his classmates, he was afraid that he would never be a big traitor or a villain.


    What''s more, the enemy of the enemy is his invisible ally. In addition, Du Shaofu, a political strategist, did not want to let go when he met him, so he saved Liyan without injury.


    I believe that they will never be soft hearted when they meet political strategists in this divine space.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu had been on his way for several days.


    With its speed, and some old ruins along the way, it was hard to stop Du Shaofu. Therefore, the journey was extremely fast, and more and more people met on the road.


    "Why


    Du Shaofu stood in the void and looked at the vast mountain forest ahead, which was boundless and boundless. The sky was covered by fog. The vast expanse of white was still flickering with runes occasionally.


    Such a place is very strange. It''s in the space of God. He doesn''t have a talisman. Du Shaofu doesn''t dare to be careless.


    As a result, Du Shaofu entered tentatively and was surprised to find that the fog was so vast that not only the strength of the military territory could cover his sight, but also the yuan God would be affected.Half blank, once you enter it, it''s like losing the compass in the sea. You can''t tell the southeast and northwest clearly. It''s easy to be trapped.


    If you add any crisis, it is absolutely a terrible thing.


    And below, on the contrary, the line of sight should be clear.


    As a result, Du Shaofu''s figure fell and did not dare to go deep into the mist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1633

    In the mountains and forests, there are towering trees everywhere. The diameter of the trees may be dozens of people, but they may not be able to encircle them. They are about thousands of feet high, which is extremely shocking.


    There are huge vines, like a dragon wrapped in the towering trees, vigorous vicissitudes, this is an ancient forest, do not know how many years of existence.


    There is still a lot of fog in the distance, but the fog is still in the distance.


    "Where is this place?"


    Du Shaofu was in the forest. He was sure that the forest was not normal.


    The air is also filled with this kind of Yin cold frightening breath, the spirit is not strong enough, afraid is not yet found.


    "What a strange place."


    Du Shaofu was surprised to find that he consumed Xuanqi and Yuanshen power in this primitive forest.


    But I don''t know how wide the forest is. If you want to make a detour, I don''t know how much time it will take.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Du Shaofu bit his teeth and decided to go further, but he was careful not to destroy Xuanti''s body.


    For several hours, Du Shaofu went deep and carefully, but there was no danger.


    "Through this primeval forest, you should be able to get close to the center of the divine space."


    Du Shaofu murmured. Judging from the general situation of the Shenyu space from the seven night Xikou, he had been on his way very fast these days without any delay. He should have reached the depth of the Shenyu space through the primitive forest.


    Du Shaofu continued to go deeper. The deeper he went, the more dense the fog was inside. He used yuan Shen''s peeping, and the more he consumed yuan Shen''s strength, which would accelerate people''s feeling of fatigue and weakness.


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu was huge in both yuan Shen''s power and Xuanqi, so it was not a big obstacle, but he did not dare to squander it and was careful.


    Du Shaofu did not dare to get lost in the forest. Otherwise, he would not know how long he would have to wander around the forest before he could go out.


    "Whew..."


    Suddenly, there was a wave in the air, and a white streamer flashed and rushed towards Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu waved his sleeve and shook the sky for the first time. The golden light broke out and the fog was scattered.


    "Bang!"


    A bright white animal shape was revealed, showing sharp fangs, only the size of a rabbit.


    "Whew..."


    In all directions, all of a sudden, there was the sound of breaking news, all of them were snatching away from before, after, left and right at Du Shaofu.


    "Crash!"


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was suddenly filled with purple fire, which turned into a blazing purple fire. The wave swept away, like a purple flame demon Huang''s virtual shadow flapping out.


    Purple fire swept around the trees, but the strange thing is that these towering trees do not seem to be ordinary trees, they are not destroyed immediately. The strange fog in the air can isolate and weaken energy.


    "Squeak..."


    But the purple fire swept down, around the squeak of strange sound, those strange animal shadow was shaken fly, and then in a hurry to flee, disappeared in an instant.


    All of a sudden, but disappeared in an instant, as if it had not happened in general.


    "Something weird."


    Du Shaofu looked at it. Even he had just seen what kind of strange thing it was. It seemed like a mouse. It was very strange and the speed was incredible.


    "It''s dangerous. Be careful."


    Du Shaofu was more careful. It was so strange in the primeval forest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Bang Bang..."


    Fog shrouded in the forest open space, around the craggy rocks, from the sudden peaks of grotesque cracks, not time to jump out of many ferocious monsters.


    These monsters are dazzling in white, ferocious in appearance, and have limbs. Their tusks are Zhanzhan and the size of a rabbit is like a mouse. However, in their small bodies, they are full of powerful breath, dense, and thousands of long.


    There are still a lot of monster carcasses around, now covered with open space.


    Strange monsters climb on the bodies of their companions and surround the three women in the open space, showing their tusks and scarlet eyes. They emit strange squeaks that can affect the spirit of the yuan.


    The three women leaned back against their backs and looked around warily. Their faces were dignified, their clothes and skirts were stained with blood and covered with brilliance, and their hair was a little messy, which was quite a mess.


    The two women are elegant. If they are put in the outside world, they will certainly be extraordinary. They are not so powerful, but at least they can be famous.


    Among the three, it can be seen that she is the leader of a woman, her skin is like coagulated fat, the snow-white with pink, seems to be able to wring water, beautiful and moving.


    "Miss, these cloud swallowing wolf shrews are terrible. What should we do?"


    There is a beautiful woman whose face is pale. In this primitive forest, they can''t escape now. These strange cloud swallowing wolf shrews can''t be killed completely. I don''t know how many more.


    "Protect yourself and fight back."


    The leading woman''s eyes are like water, as if they do not eat the fireworks between people. The corners of her mouth are slightly curving, but her eyes are filled with a mysterious radiance, which is as ethereal and gorgeous as fireworks."Squeak..."


    Cloud swallowing wolf shrew launched the next wave of attack, "squeak" strange cry resounded through the void, killing in all directions.


    These cloud swallowing wolf shrews can highlight the sharp light blade in their mouths, and can cut through the void.


    That Zhan Zhan''s fangs are afraid to be close to the body, they can easily bite through the defense and bite the human body into the bleeding hole.


    "There are too many evil animals to kill. We are in big trouble!"


    Two beautiful women drink, full hand, even pulse soul and martial pulse also used.


    The two women''s pulse and soul are bright butterflies. They can shake their wings and tear the void. They are very powerful and full of pressure.


    But at the moment, the two women are doing their best, but they are unable to fight a way out under the siege of thousands of cloud swallowing wolves and shrews.


    What''s more, the original forest is full of strange monsters, and there is no way to escape.


    "Bang bang!"


    The two women all out, will be a lot of cloud swallowing wolf shrews broken into blood fog, those close to the monster will be broken to the skin and flesh.


    However, the monsters are huge, and their defense is becoming more and more difficult. Some monsters are biting their defenses and can swallow up their mysterious Qi. It is very strange.


    The leading woman is also in full swing, with a cloud sleeve treasure in her hand. Her power is very terrible. When she dances, it is filled with purple fog, with the sound of wind and thunder. Although she is surrounded by dense cloud swallowing wolf shrews, and her expression is slightly coagulated, there is no panic. The cloud sleeve sweeps around, shaking the cloud swallowing wolf shrews into blood fog.


    But I don''t know how long it was killed. In this primitive forest, even if it was a common move, it would consume Xuanqi and Yuanshen power, not to mention a fierce battle.


    These cloud swallowing wolf shrews are not in any way affected. At the moment, the three women are also more and more struggling, and gradually have been supported, and their faces are turning pale.


    "Are we really going to die here once and start all over again?"


    A beautiful woman said that although her butterfly vein soul turned into a real spirit, she was also severely damaged at the moment, which made her vomit blood.


    "We are afraid that these cloud swallowing wolf shrews will devour our flesh, and finally we can only escape from the yuan God by the life saving talisman."


    The leading woman said, do your best and protect the two women around you.


    "It''s disgusting..."


    Listening to the leader''s words, the two beautiful women immediately nauseated, thinking that these ferocious monsters will gnaw their bodies, swim on their smooth bodies, and devour flesh and blood, so they can''t help but want to vomit.


    "Cheep..."


    All of a sudden, a very special squeak came out of the void. It was much sharper than the whine of the cloud swallowing wolf shrew, and could penetrate the space.


    Listening to this sound, the cloud swallowing wolf shrew, which was constantly fighting all around, stopped suddenly and looked at the misty void.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then one cloud swallowing wolf shrew immediately retreated, retreated into the cranny cranny and disappeared at a very fast speed.


    "Why are they all gone?"


    Cloud swallowing wolf shrew retreated to surprise the three girls.


    After that, the two beautiful women were sitting on the clean rock behind them, with swords in their hands. They did not care about the image. They were panting and exhausted to the end.


    "If you take the pills, you can''t stay here for a long time."


    The leading woman opened her mouth and handed the two women pills. She also put a few pills filled with rich energy into her pale mouth. She used the skill to speed up the recovery. Otherwise, it would be a great crisis in this primitive forest.


    Suddenly, the leading woman who had just taken the pills immediately looked into the deep clouds. Her gorgeous eyes were alert and sharp. Jiao drank: "who is it? Don''t hide and hide."


    "Are those weird mice back?


    The two women who had just sat panting and took pills suddenly got up and looked nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous. I just heard the sound. It''s not a monster."


    The voice came out. From the mountain forest in the deep fog, a figure of purple war clothes gradually came out. At the age of 267, he had a resolute and resolute face.


    The young man walked out with an invisible feeling that made people look very comfortable. His face looked more attractive and his eyes were clear and deep.


    Looking at the young man in front of him, two pretty women gave a breath, just one person. The woman on the left even said softly: "I''m scared to death. I thought it was the terrible cloud swallowing wolf shrew coming back."


    Another woman said, "I thought it was that guy who was still chasing after him. He was more terrible than these cloud swallowing wolf shrews."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1634

    However, looking at Du Shaofu at the moment, the head of the moving woman is her eyes trembling with surprise.


    Later, the moving woman in the lead looked introverted, but secretly nervous and alert, but looking at Du Shaofu, her eyes were quite complicated.


    "Who are you?"


    The beautiful woman on the left asked Du Shaofu, feeling that there was no danger in the man, but his expression relaxed a lot.


    "Don''t you know me..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him and murmured. Then he laughed and said, "God of war, the invincible God of war."


    "There''s no one by that name."


    Another beautiful and beautiful woman obviously didn''t believe it and looked at Du Shaofu suspiciously.


    "I''m really the invincible God of war." Du Shaofu said positively.


    "Well, let''s move on."


    The two women next to the leading woman said that they didn''t want to be too close to Du Shaofu.


    "Miss, but we have been lost for several days. We don''t know how to get out of this strange place. We are also lost when we go down."


    A pretty woman frowned. The three of them have been lost in this strange place for several days, but they can''t go out. There is also the cloud swallowing wolf shrew that doesn''t have time to haunt, which is very dangerous.


    "Look for it slowly. You can''t stay here all the time."


    The leading moving woman frowned slightly. She couldn''t find an effective way. She was trapped in the misty forest and was helpless.


    "Are you trapped, too?"


    Du Shaofu asked that he had been trapped for a day. The more he went to the depths of the ancient forest, the more like he was in the vast sea. He couldn''t tell the southeast, the northwest.


    The whole strange forest, even the sun can not see, can not identify the direction.


    "You''re trapped in this, too. It''s too weird to get out."


    The pretty woman on the left looked at Du Shaofu. She seemed to be younger than the other. She said curiously, "but you are the invincible God of war. Why can''t you go out now?"


    "It has nothing to do with the forest


    Du Shaofu pouted, looked around, looked at the dense corpses of monsters on the ground, and asked, "what are these things?"


    Du Shaofu has met these strange monsters several times, but he doesn''t know them. Even the records of heavenly spirits have not recorded them. They are very strange.


    The attack power of these monsters is not particularly terrible, but it is too much. They are silent in this strange forest, and their speed is incredible and extremely difficult to deal with.


    "This is the cloud swallowing wolf shrew. It comes from ancient times. It should not be seen from the outside world. I once saw it in an unofficial history. It is not ferocious, but once the territory is invaded, it will attack violently and never die. These ancient demon animal relic species seem to be influenced by some kind in this divine space, and their cultivation is the basis of the animal kingdom On the IQ will not be too high, also can not transform form The leading woman hesitated for a moment and then said to Du Shaofu.


    "These things are really troublesome. They may regard this strange forest as their territory."


    Du Shaofu frowned. In this strange forest, those cloud swallowing wolf shrews are really troublesome.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes turned to himself, and his breath suddenly surged. The purple clothes could not extinguish the mysterious body, and there was a purple electric arc.


    "Squeak..."


    Suddenly, the strange cry of "creak" came from the void again, dense and everywhere.


    "No, why are you coming again?"


    The two elegant women suddenly lost their looks, and the leading woman also changed her complexion.


    "Squeak..."


    All around, the towering trees shake and the ground shakes, and the light comes from the cracks of the rocks around.


    "Hula..."


    Then, in the eyes of the four people, countless dense cloud swallowing wolf shrews were pouring out from all directions.


    On the cliffs, on the towering trees, on the open ground, and on the corpses of those cloud swallowing wolf shrews, there are dense cloud swallowing wolf shrews crawling everywhere.


    They have tusks, scarlet eyes, white light, and white fog.


    "Why so much."


    The younger beautiful and beautiful woman is already pale. There are more than ten times more cloud swallowing wolf shrews than before. It''s so dense and terrible.


    The head of the moving woman is filled with brilliance. The treasure of cloud sleeve is pinched in her hand. She looks dignified at the dense cloud swallowing wolf shrews all around, but then her eyes fall on Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    "That''s enough."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu frowned at the dense cloud swallowing wolf shrew, which could not be killed completely and was easy to be consumed.


    After that, Du Shaofu looked at the leading woman and felt a familiar feeling. Finally, his eyes fell on the charming woman''s cloud sleeve treasure, which was definitely a treasure. Compared with the half sacred vessels such as tianlonggai and Taihang Mountain, Du Shaofu was more powerful than the half sacred vessels such as tianlongguan and Taihang mountain."Is there any way?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s eyes fixed on the treasure in goodbye''s hand, the moving woman could not help holding on to some secretly. However, she knew that the reputation of the guy had never been better. She had heard of such things as plundering treasures more than once or twice. Now the demon king did not know her, so she did not know her.


    "No way. We can find a way to avoid it."


    Du Shaofu looked at them. There were too many cloud swallowing wolf shrews. Killing them was meaningless. They would consume too much. It was wise to retreat.


    "If you run away, you can''t win the battle."


    A little younger and pretty woman gave Du Shaofu a fierce white look, with pale lips and tiny pout, and said, "I can see that it''s bragging. I hate men like you most."


    "If you don''t fight, you won''t lose. If you don''t lose, you''ll win. Don''t you know, little girl?" Du Shaofu glared at the woman and coughed twice.


    "Hard mouth, I''ll see what you do. These cloud swallowing wolf shrews are very difficult to deal with." The pretty woman rolled her eyes at Du Shaofu.


    "Be careful, be alert."


    The older and more beautiful woman also secretly gave Du Shaofu a look, and then reminded the women around her to be prepared.


    "Squeak..."


    There was a very sharp squeak. The cloud swallowing wolf shrews around immediately raised their heads and shrieked. Their voices were harsh and their eyes were more and more dazzling. They were filled with runes, and then they killed Du Shaofu and the three girls.


    "Keep them away."


    The leading woman opened her mouth and urged the cloud sleeve treasure in her hand to wrap up a large space around her to stop the dense cloud swallowing wolf shrews. The other two women also immediately took action, and many cloud swallowing wolf shrews exploded in the "bang bang" energy sound.


    "Squeak..."


    Du Shaofu waved his sleeve. The purple was rolling around him. The blazing temperature burned everything. Even the air was burned into nothingness. He destroyed all the cloud swallowing wolf shrews that came close to him and turned them into nothingness.


    Many cloud swallowing wolves and shrews burned and screamed in the purple flame, which turned into nothingness in an instant. The two beautiful and beautiful women were shocked and surprised.


    But at the moment, there are also dense cloud swallowing wolf shrews, which are taking pictures of Du Shaofu one after another, with a strong momentum and fearless to death.


    From the surrounding mountains and forests, craggy rocks cracks, towering trees, and even cracks in the ground, there began to be an endless stream of cloud swallowing wolf shrews.


    That kind of intensive terror degree, beyond people''s imagination, makes people tremble and creepy.


    "Ah, they''re coming out of the ground!"


    Two beautiful women began to be in a hurry.


    Around the towering trees, there are countless cloud swallowing wolf shrews diving from the void.


    This is simply a disaster, killing endless, trapped in it, has been unable to escape.


    "How can there be so many!"


    the moving women are also shocked. Although these cloud swallowing wolf shrews are often encountered a few days ago, they are also very dense, but they are definitely not the same as they are now.


    At the moment, the sky and the ground are dense cloud swallowing wolf shrews, which is too terrible, consumption will consume people to death.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The three women are in full force to resist, low detonating sound continued to explode.


    Du Shaofu''s body was covered in purple fire, and it is not in any way affected at present. Although these cloud swallowing wolf shrews are dense and strange, it is not easy to do anything to Du Shaofu.


    "Squeak..."


    The extra sharp squeak resounded through the void again, and the ground began to loosen, revealing cracks.


    "Boom..."


    Since then, there have been dozens of them, only tiger sized cloud swallowing wolf shrews have appeared, tens to hundreds of times larger than normal cloud swallowing wolf shrews.


    These more than a dozen cloud swallowing wolf shrews are incomparably strong, with bright runes all over them. They burst out terrible breath and can distort the void in all directions. Their hair is like a hedgehog, sharp and fierce.


    "What a strong breath. Are these the king of shrews?"


    The two beautiful and beautiful women also felt the fierce and fierce breath on the more than ten particularly strong cloud swallowing wolf shrews, and the sharp hissing sound had already made their spirits tingle. It was absolutely extraordinary terror.


    "Squeak..."


    When more than a dozen of extremely large and fierce cloud swallowing wolf shrews appeared, the endless cloud swallowing wolf shrews all around became more and more violent, and they were intrepid to attack the four people.


    "Whoosh..."


    The ten or so large cloud swallowing wolf shrews were not idle, and rushed to the four immediately.


    "Hiss..."


    Three large-scale cloud swallowing wolf shrews rushed into Du Shaofu''s purple flame, which was able to resist the terrible temperature of the lower purple fire.


    "Squeak..."


    These large cloud swallowing wolf shrews release the same vast fog and runes as those in this strange primitive forest. They can relatively insulate themselves from the purple heat. They bite Du Shaofu like lightning, and their sharp cold fangs seem to be able to bite everything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1635

    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s mind moved. Three purple flaming columns of light swept out of his body. Among the electric lights and flints, he directly swept over three large cloud swallowing wolf shrews.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Under the three low and dull noises, three large cloud swallowing wolf shrews were immediately shaken off and hit the rocks directly. Many huge rocks were smashed into powder, and their mouths spat out red blood, but they immediately climbed out again. However, Du Shaofu showed fear.


    "So strong!"


    At the moment, he was surprised that although Du Shaofu did not use all his strength, his strength was enough to kill ordinary novice practitioners in the martial area.


    However, the three large cloud swallowing wolf shrews did not feel much bad, which made Du Shaofu have to be somewhat surprised. These cloud swallowing wolf shrews are really difficult to deal with and have strong defense.


    "Squeak..."


    The other ten or so large cloud swallowing wolf shrews, however, have all killed the other three women.


    "Hula..."


    The moving woman waved the cloud sleeve treasure in her hand, which was bright and powerful. She wrapped a large space around her to protect the two women around her, but she was already in a hurry.


    In addition, the consumption is on the edge. At the moment, if the moving woman does not have the cloud sleeve treasure in her hand, it will be difficult to support it.


    The two beautiful women, now even more embarrassed, waved their swords and killed the countless cloud swallowing wolf shrews.


    The ten or so large cloud swallowing wolf shrews, which had been blocked by the passive woman alone, could not resist the endless cloud swallowing wolf shrews left by the two beautiful women.


    Du Shaofu peeped around, and the situation was very abnormal. These cloud swallowing wolf shrews seemed to be in a riot, as if they were all out. They had never seen these strange and difficult large cloud swallowing wolf shrews before.


    "Squeak..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly turned to the grotesque stones in front of him.


    As Du Shaofu''s eyes looked, a wolf shrew with the size of a water buffalo appeared quietly.


    This is the largest cloud swallowing wolf shrew, the whole body is white and crystal clear, silver white hair is inverted, like a hedgehog, but with a little scarlet eyes.


    But the smell of the silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew is more fierce and terrible than that of a dozen large cloud swallowing wolf shrews.


    "The God of war, invincible, don''t you do your best now, or we''ll all be in big trouble. We still have a talisman, but you don''t!"


    The moving woman spoke to Du Shaofu and tried her best to resist with the cloud sleeve treasure in her hands.


    "Squeak..."


    At the same time, the three big cloud swallowing wolf shrews, which had just been shaken by Du Shaofu, were brave and fearless to death, broke out the terrible breath and the boundless fog rune, and continued to kill Du Shaofu.


    "Well, as you wish, I am the God of war, invincible!"


    Just as the three big cloud swallowing wolf shrews opened their fangs and rushed to his side, Du Shaofu''s purple fire suddenly changed. A burst of purple thunder burst out of his body and turned into three thunderbolts.


    Three purple thunderbolts pierce through the void, revealing a crack in the dark void, with the spirit of punishment and killing.


    That terrible breath filled that moment, three large cloud swallowing wolf shrew scarlet eyes, also revealed instinctive fear.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Three thunder blasts, and the purple arc in the void excites. Then, under the three purple thunders, three large cloud swallowing wolf shrews that kill Du Shaofu again are directly killed.


    "Chula la!"


    Surrounded by purple electric arc, the thunder light is terrible all over the body. The purple lightning rune is surging. Du Shaofu''s figure passes by, and the cloud swallowing wolf shrews are directly smashed and destroyed by the purple thunder light.


    "Wow, he''s so good!"


    Two beautiful women also felt this scene, and were suddenly surprised.


    But then, seeing Du Shaofu as if she were leaving, the young lady exclaimed, "is he trying to escape by himself? It''s shameful!"


    Du Shaofu appeared on the strange stone heap.


    "Squeak..."


    At this moment, a dozen or so large cloud swallowing wolves and shrews, which had been blocked by passive women, seemed to feel something. They immediately "squeaked" and gave up the moving woman without hesitation. At the same time, they turned into more than ten white contests, and with a terrible breath, they all fought from behind Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu didn''t look back. At the moment, he just shook his right hand and opened his fingers. The purple electric arc in his hand was filled with purple thunder and lightning talismans. The bright electric arc was like a golden day, and finally turned into a thunderstorm, covering more than ten large cloud swallowing wolf shrews.


    "Zizi..."


    More than ten large-scale cloud swallowing wolf shrews were not killed, but they were struck by lightning. They suddenly fell from the air heavily and vomited blood at the same time."Squeak!"


    But in this moment, the silver light burst out, the biggest silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew on the strange rock pile moved, and the body surface broke out the bright light, just like the silver light, turned into a white bright moon, and even showed a kind of sacred feeling.


    Shrouded in runes and fog, the cloud swallowing wolf shrew exudes divine light, and a terrible breath is not suppressed in this divine space. It goes directly to the top level of the animal kingdom and directly kills Du Shaofu with the potential of thunder.


    "Whew..."


    This silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew spits out bright white awn in its mouth, turns into innumerable sharp light needles, which can penetrate the void and destroy everything.


    "The peak of the animal kingdom, it must be the king of cloud swallowing wolf and shrew. These ancient monster species will not be suppressed in the divine space!"


    The older beautiful woman exclaimed that the biggest silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew was too strong and terrible.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu stepped into the sky, wrapped in thunder light, surrounded by purple electric arc, setting off his posture is more and more extraordinary, martial.


    Purple arc like a rainbow, sweeping the four sides, lightning and thunder, twisting the void, accompanied by a huge trend of bullying and killing, supreme oppression!


    "Cheep..."


    The silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew, which was like rushing thunder, seemed to feel something at the moment. His whole body trembled and his eyes showed fear.


    That terrible killing momentum is too terrible, it is the supreme power, let it want to retreat immediately.


    But it was too late. The bright purple thunder light swept over and covered the silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew. The purple thunder light talisman and secret pattern rushed down, destroying the fog and light of his body, and taking a direct picture of his body.


    "How strong..."


    The two beautiful women in the distance are gaping at the moment, some thirsty!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The body of silver cloud swallowing wolf shrew smashed many boulders one after another and spat out blood from the mouth.


    "Whoosh..."


    However, the silver cloud swallowing wolf shrew was very cunning, and then took advantage of the opportunity to burst out white light, releasing the vast fog rolling, as if to integrate with the space, it was actually directly into the ground, to escape immediately, did not dare to have any stay.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were on him and his mind was on the prowl. He could not escape any movement. He had been prepared for how to let the biggest cloud swallowing wolf shrew escape.


    "Leave it for me!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, and the thunder exploded all over the world, razing the surrounding areas to the ground, breaking up the surrounding ground, and forcing the silver cloud swallowing wolf shrew directly out of the ground.


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure flashed to the same level of speed as the great leap forward. It was like a series of shadows, like melting into space, like a human shaped ROC flapping its wings and striking the sky with one hand, and a thunder claw print twisted the void. Like lightning, it caught the silver cloud swallowing wolf shrew and emptied it around Empty confinement.


    "Squeak..."


    At that moment, the silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew couldn''t move half a minute any more. The shrieking and harsh voice in his mouth made countless cloud swallowing wolf shrews riot below.


    "Squeak..."


    At once, under the leadership of a dozen or so large cloud swallowing wolf shrews, they were fearless of death. All the cloud swallowing wolf shrews rose from the sky and ground and directly besieged Du Shaofu. No cloud swallowing wolf shrews attacked the third daughter.


    At the moment, it was like countless cloud swallowing wolves and shrews passing through the locusts. "Creaking" shrieking and shrieking, they all rushed to Du Shaofu from the sky and the ground, and the void was covered all around. Countless terrible breath stirred up this strange ancient forest, with countless scarlet eyes and tusks.


    This scene, let the moving woman three people also pour the cool breath, that is how terrible.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu is surrounded by a purple arc. However, any cloud swallowing wolf shrew that is close to Du Shaofu is directly bombed down and can''t get close to Du Shaofu at all.


    "Squeak..."


    The silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew was imprisoned, and his whole body was burning like blood essence. His power was greatly increased, and his white fog and talisman secret patterns were bright. He used extreme strength to escape.


    But when it was too late, it couldn''t get rid of it. Scarlet eyes showed fear, and a voice said, "human, let me go, we will not invade the river, and we will not deal with you any more!"


    "Late..."


    Du Shaofu said that he did not believe the cloud swallowing wolf shrew. Once they were allowed to escape into the ground, the dragon would enter the sea at that time, and it would be difficult to deal with it again.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s palms were filled with a kind of supremacy. With the thunder and lightning, a silver electric arc suddenly burst out. A roar of dragon and tiger, and the roar of Phoenix and lion also came out


    "Roar..."


    A terrible breath broke out, and the sound made countless cloud swallowing wolf shrews tremble and panic, and the attack stopped.At the same time, Du Shaofu''s palm was covered with a magical formula, and a golden winged ROC bird appeared, shining with golden light and silver yellow arc, and a tremendous pressure spread from it.


    When this tremendous pressure comes, it contains a kind of overwhelming pressure that the beasts can''t resist. This kind of pressure comes from the souls of the beasts and comes from their blood.


    "Squeak..."


    At that moment, all the cloud swallowing wolves and shrews all around were screaming and screaming, and the spirit of the beast was shaking violently. The scarlet eyes were frightened, and they crawled for it and did not dare to attack again.


    The silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew was full of fear at the moment. The terrible pressure made its spirit tremble. It was the supreme coming of the beasts, trembling and completely suppressed.


    "Blood soul seal."


    In the roar of dragons, phoenixes, lions and tigers, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints fell directly on the eyebrows of the silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew, accompanied by the supremacy of the beast turned into a golden light.


    At the same time, the fingerprints in Du Shaofu''s hands coagulated, and the runes lingered on his body. All kinds of extremely strange lights fell on the eyebrows of the silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew.


    Gradually, the crimson eyes of the struggling Silver Cloud swallowing wolf shrew closed tightly, and the inverted hairs on his body began to shrink.


    At this moment, even the innumerable cloud swallowing wolf shrews around also began to quiet up, are docile began to crawl around.


    "Animal control."


    Just for a moment, Du Shaofu''s last fingerprint condensed, and a bright and dazzling golden light flashed into the eyebrows of silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew.


    The next second, the silver cloud swallowing wolf shrew''s closed eyes opened again. The scarlet color in the eyes had already faded, and became extremely gentle. His body was crawling, the moon was shining and the mist was rippling. He said respectfully, "see the master!"


    "Squeak..."


    At the same time, innumerable cloud swallowing wolf shrews "squeak" around, also in submission.


    "Gu Gu..."


    In the distance, the two beautiful women were stunned, gaping, swallowing saliva in their throat. What happened in front of them had shocked them completely.


    The moving woman''s eyes deep, at the moment also waves.


    "Well, it worked."


    In the air, Du Shaofu took a deep breath and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Du Shaofu was worried that his skill of controlling animals would be useless to these ancient monster species. Now it seems that he is worried too much, and has been able to control the cloud swallowing wolf shrew.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1636

    "Can you take me out of this forest?"


    Du Shaofu asked the cloud swallowing wolf shrew that he was also lost in the ancient forest. Therefore, Du Shaofu did not intend to let go of the silver white cloud swallowing wolf shrew. If he wanted to get out of the ancient forest, these cloud swallowing wolf shrews would not get lost.


    "This fog cloud forest itself is our territory. There are many dangerous places in it, but I can take the owner out safely." Said the silver cloud swallowing wolf shrew respectfully.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a breath, and then let the silver cloud swallowing wolf shrew let the dense cloud swallowing wolf shrew leave. He also learned that the silver cloud swallowing wolf shrew fruit was chalky as expected, and was the king of this nest of cloud swallowing wolf shrews.


    In this divine space, there is no intelligence or even form in the realm of ancient demons.


    However, the silver and white cloud swallowing wolf shrew has reached the peak of the animal kingdom, and finally turned into a woman with a long silver skirt. She looks very young, but she is not very tall, but her appearance is not as ferocious as that of the wolf and shrew. Although it is not moving, at least it looks very comfortable. As soon as she talks, she shows two rat teeth in her mouth.


    "I''ll call you cloud shrew later."


    Du Shaofu said, and then fell on the side of the moving woman and two beautiful women, and said, "I am the invincible God of war. I didn''t cheat you. We can go out now."


    "You are so strong..."


    That year, the younger and more beautiful woman swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Du Shaofu with a dull look. She still felt a little cold.


    "Of course I am strong!"


    Du Shaofu patted his chest and decided that he was very strong. He asked the three girls, "I don''t know who you are and what''s your name?"


    "We..."


    The younger and more beautiful woman spoke, but her voice was interrupted by the moving woman. She said to Du Shaofu, "we come from a small place in Kyushu. You may not know that they are the girls close to me. They are called Dalan and Xiaolan. My surname is su."


    "Miss Su."


    Du Shaofu nodded. The older and more beautiful woman should be Dalan, while the smaller one was naturally Xiaolan.


    The two girls around her have the natural posture of entering the divine space. The natural posture of this Su woman is not ordinary. Du Shaofu naturally does not believe that she comes from a small place.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t doubt and care much about the three women. He felt that the three women didn''t mean anything to them. Instead, he was curious and asked, "how can you be trapped here?"


    Su said to Du Shaofu, "we have been trapped in this strange forest for several days and have been unable to walk out."


    "It''s all that terrible guy. He''s haunted all the time, and his strength is still so terrible. Otherwise, we won''t get into it." Xiaolan hate endless, small mouth micro pursed.


    "Are you being hunted down? Don''t worry. Next time you meet that person, I will take revenge for you." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "I know you are strong, but I will tell you that this guy is even stronger than you. He is a supreme Nirvana!"


    Xiaolandao, she knew Du Shaofu was very strong. Then she looked at Du Shaofu with a look of astonishment. She was shocked and exclaimed in a trembling voice: "what can you do for the cloud swallowing wolf shrew, which is the peak of the territory, and is not suppressed by the strength in the divine space The supreme Nirvana


    "I''m not. I just have some means to improve my accomplishments in this divine space."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and didn''t admit it, so as not to create extra troubles.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the Su surnamed woman secretly gave Du Shaofu a look, but didn''t say much. She put some pills into her mouth, and then gave some pills to the two women of Dalan and Xiaolan.


    Xiaolan took the pill and listened to Du Shaofu''s words without much doubt. She looked shocked. At the same time, she said to Du Shaofu: "yes, you don''t seem to be the supreme Nirvana either. But I saw that the terrible guy had six sacred rings on his head. Those forces were so terrible that they could cause visions of heaven and earth. Although you were very strong just now, you didn''t seem to have that Wait for terror. "


    "That guy is so good!"


    Du Shaofu became curious about Xiaolan and other people who met the supreme nirvana. From his words, he speculated that the light of the six rings of the divine ring should be a small supreme nirvana. The supreme Nirvana must have met a difficult opponent and would face a great crisis. He asked, "which one is the strongest one you met? I can avoid it later."


    "Poof You are invincible. You have to avoid it. "


    Xiao Lan chuckled, and his attitude towards Du Shaofu was much better. He said, "I don''t know his name, but he''s wearing a white robe. He''s very handsome. It''s just that people hate him. By the way, he''s accompanied by eight beautiful maids. Their strength is terrible. We''re not rivals."


    "The descendants of the snow mountain are very clear."


    Du Shaofu knew who the guy was without thinking. It seemed that it was time to get rid of those terrible troubles when he was scared away by the ghost eating ants last time."That guy is so terrible. He has always asked our little sister chalky to be his maid. He chased us into this strange forest and was trapped for many days." Xiaolan is still hating.


    "That guy seems to have a hobby of taking maids."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. The last time she tried to make su Muxin her maid, she had to settle the account sooner or later.


    "In this strange forest, we have no way out. That guy is so strong that we can''t do anything with Eight maids. Later, a beautiful woman appears. She is so beautiful, just like the fairy goddess in this world. The guy in white combat robe will not deal with us any more. He wants to take the fairy maiden as his maid."


    Xiaolan pauses, as if still marveling at the temperament of the woman, said: "the beautiful woman''s strength is also very terrible, she has an ancient bow, can penetrate the void, the guy in the white robe used the supreme power, too terrible, but did not expect that the fairy goddess was also a supreme, their war was terrible, like to destroy the sky and the earth It''s a big forest. It''s dark. But in the end, it seemed that the fairy goddess was slightly defeated in her accomplishments. Only when she was able to retreat, the hateful man in the white robe was chased away, and we were able to get rid of it. "


    Say, there is a kind of fear that the little sister can''t escape.


    "Tell me quickly, you said the fairy goddess, what she looks like, and where she is now?"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s hand flashed in front of Xiaolan''s body, and tightly grasped Xiaolan''s arm. His expression was dignified to the extreme, and his golden eyes in his eyes were shaking violently.


    "Ah You hurt me


    Xiaolan was shocked and then began to shout. His arm was pinched by Du Shaofu.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so nervous. Tell me." Du Shaofu came to his senses and let go of Xiaolan, but his face was dignified to the extreme.


    "The woman is about the same age as me, but much more beautiful than me. She is wearing a tight blue dress. She is the supreme nirvana. Her strength is very terrible. The guy in white can''t help her too much."


    The woman surnamed Su opened her mouth. She already had a beautiful face, but under that strong dress woman, she felt that she was eclipsed and could not be compared with it.


    "You and I are not finished!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily. At this moment, it was certain that the man in the white robe would have no one else except for the old snow mountain descendant Feng Qingrong. The woman with the ancient bow and wearing tight clothes was definitely Qingqing from the East, who was his own woman.


    At the moment, how can Du Shaofu not be angry? At the beginning, that Chen Qingrong has an eye on Su Muxin, and at the moment, he pursues Dongli Qingqing. These two women are their own.


    "Do you know that terrible fellow?"


    Xiaolan now more or less can see that the God of war in front of her seems to know the terrible supreme nirvana, as if she still knew the two terrible supreme nirvana.


    "It''s more than recognition." Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold.


    "Master, I have seen the man they said, just three days ago." Suddenly, the cloud shrew said to Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1637

    The vast white fog, not time Rune flash, more difficult to let people see clearly the line of sight, to be able to see clearly the distance within tens of meters, is already very difficult.


    The surrounding space is also increasingly consuming the power of Yuan Shen and Xuan Qi. That feeling is like ordinary people in the depths of the high altitude plateau. If you go farther, you will be panting.


    In this case, if you play, it will definitely be greatly affected.


    A huge and deep canyon appeared, with towering trees on both sides of the peaks.


    Rocks and huge tree trunks are covered with ancient vines like Qiu Li, which are like giant boa constrictors.


    This is an ancient canyon, where the fog is so thick that you can''t see it. The rune doesn''t flicker in time. It seems that it can be separated from power and prying.


    Mind release, at most can feel the movement within dozens of Zhang, this distance in front of the super strong, is simply enough to kill.


    Fortunately, people in the space of God have the same cultivation strength.


    However, there are ancient demons and beasts left everywhere, which are not suppressed by cultivation strength. Such places are undoubtedly extremely dangerous and people dare not go deep into them.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu, a woman surnamed Su, Yunshu, Dalan and Xiaolan appeared here.


    Looking at the deep canyon, Du Shaofu frowned.


    From the cloud shrew''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that a few days ago, it might be the Qingqing woman from Dongli and the descendant of the great snow mountain. He took his Eight maids to the forest and killed many cloud swallowing wolf shrews.


    This also aroused the anger of the cloud shrews. They chased and killed a large number of cloud swallowing wolf shrews, but they could not stop Qingrong and Qingqing from leaving the East. On the contrary, many strong cloud swallowing wolf shrews were killed, which caused the cloud shrews'' fury.


    But just three days ago, it was possible that the young woman from the East and Chen Qingrong entered the canyon directly.


    The canyon is so mysterious that even the cloud shrew dare not take the wolf shrew into it, and finally they can only return in a rage.


    After returning all the way back, the cloud shrew wanted to gather all the cloud swallowing wolf shrews to wait outside the canyon to wait for those people to come out. However, they heard that the woman surnamed Su and others were not far away. The cloud shrew wanted to kill the Su women and others. However, he met Du Shaofu in the end.


    Under the leadership of cloud shrews, Du Shaofu and others avoided many crises along the way. They also avoided two places with ancient ruins and harvested several precious herbs. Finally, they arrived in front of the ancient canyon in front of them.


    "Master, this is the valley of the dead. That''s where they came in."


    Looking at the misty gorge, the cloud shrew showed two protruding rat teeth, and said, "this is the most dangerous place in the forest. The creatures who enter it have never come out. My mother and my father entered it a thousand years ago and never came out again."


    "It''s dangerous!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the canyon with golden eyes in his eyes. Under the breath of invisible repression, Du Shaofu made people look at the deep canyon, just like an ancient fierce beast opening its ferocious mouth, waiting for them to go in by themselves, and then swallow them all.


    "It is said that there are heavy treasures and huge secrets in it. Many other monsters have come to fight for them, but they have never come out."


    Cloud shrews continue to say, her father and mother are buried, which has never come out, let her have fear of the heart inside, watching those people enter into it, also dare not chase in.


    "I have to go in. You can wait for me outside."


    Du Shaofu said to the woman surnamed Su, taking a deep breath.


    No matter what crisis there was in the canyon, Du Shaofu would go in.


    It was also because there was a huge crisis, dangerous and terrible, that Du Shaofu was anxious to get in at the moment.


    "I''ll go in with you."


    After hesitating for a moment, Su said to Du Shaofu. Her teeth clenched her red lips and her eyes were bright. She quickly followed Du Shaofu and said, "in fact, you don''t have to worry. The woman is very powerful. Although the descendants of the great snow mountain can get the upper hand, they can''t do anything to her completely."


    "I have to find her as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu was still worried and worried. His accomplishments were not so strong and terrible.


    Du Shaofu had a fight with him, so he was more aware of the strength of Chen Qingrong. He was afraid that there would be an accident in Dongli Qingqing.


    "Miss, wait for me."


    Big orchid and small orchid also followed up, naturally is to follow in the young lady''s side.


    However, cloud shrews plucked up courage, combined with the influence of blood and soul imprint in his mind, naturally chose to follow Du Shaofu''s side, but he was attentive and careful all the way.


    "Click..."


    On the ground of the canyon, there was a sound of cracking. It was not the dead branches on the ground, but the withered and tarnished bones everywhere.


    These bones were originally the bones of some powerful human beings and monsters, but at the moment, they seemed to be weathered and energetic, just like ordinary bones, and for a long time, they would be broken."How terrible


    Dalan Xiaolan is frightened. There are white bones all over the place. The sound of bone fracture is not heard in time, which makes people feel a kind of creepy.


    "Be careful..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his figure standing in the same place, covered with golden light.


    "Hula..."


    Almost at the same time when Du Shaofu''s voice fell, a terrible storm swept out of the canyon, accompanied by the flashing runes, which poured out like a torrent, accompanied by a breath that made people tremble. It was as fast as lightning.


    This is the canyon, that terrible strange storm covered the canyon, there is no place to hide, except for the violent retreat.


    However, the terrible speed and the storm were already in sight. Du Shaofu found out that several more people were able to detect and escape in advance.


    Du Shaofu was swept by a strange storm, which had no effect on the body. However, a terrible force suddenly poured into the yuan God, which could make the yuan God nervous.


    As if countless poisonous needles had penetrated into the yuan God, the destructive power was enough to destroy the yuan God of the general level of martial arts.


    "No, this storm contains a terrible attack of the original God!"


    Du Shaofu changed color and was on guard for a long time. In the void around him, the light of time was dazzling, and the shadow of Dongming grass turned into a form. She wrapped the Su surnamed woman, Dalan Xiaolan and cloud shrew.


    The attack power of this terrible God was not generally terrible, but it was unable to do anything to Du Shaofu''s original spirit. The spirit thunder in his mind directly destroyed all of them.


    "Hula..."


    The terrible storm swept by, disappeared in a moment, no trace, disappeared without a trace, as if it had never happened.


    Du Shaofu put away the meaning of Dongming grass. The eyes of Dalan and Xiaolan were still shaking. For a moment, they had already felt the breath of death.


    Thank you very much


    The woman surnamed Su opened her mouth. Under the attack of the terrible yuan Shen, she was unprepared. She was just unable to resist.


    "Be careful."


    Du Shaofu explained to the women surnamed Su that they had just attacked the yuan gods. They were afraid that the general level of the military territory would also be destroyed. No wonder cloud shrews said that the creatures who entered the valley of the dead spirit never came out. It''s really terrible.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Soon after, in the gorge, in the thick mist, there was that strange Rune flashing, condensed into a strange blade with a handle, which pierced through the void like a thousand arrows, with the power of destruction, which was enough to pierce through the body of those who have cultivated martial arts.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with golden light, and the shadow of Dapeng''s golden wings was gathered behind him. All the women surnamed Su, Dalan Xiaolan, and cloud shrew were wrapped in it, and a wave of supremacy swept over him.


    "Dangdang..."


    The blade of the rune fell on the secret patterns of Du Shaofu''s golden talisman, and the golden dagger burst out and sparks splashed. However, it did not break through the golden light and dissipate into broken runes.


    Many of the remaining Rune blades fell on the towering trees and rocks in the surrounding canyons, but they did not damage those towering trees and rocks at all. It was very strange.


    "Hula..."


    Then, not long after the five moved forward again, a strong wind came blowing like a knife, which could not only destroy the body, melt the flesh and blood, but also destroy the yuan God.


    Du Shaofu continued to protect the people and broke through the terrible vigorous wind.


    "It''s terrible."


    Even under the amazing and dangerous crisis of several times, Da LAN and Xiao Lan have already sucked cold air, and their legs are a little soft.


    "Be careful. We still have a talisman. You don''t have one."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the woman surnamed Su looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "you don''t have to protect us at the critical time. With the talisman, we can''t die after all."


    "I know. I''m still OK."


    Du Shaofu nodded. In the boundless fog, he lowered his head on a nearby rock and examined it. There was a huge deep hole in a huge rock, and there were cracks like spider webs on the ground around.


    "It''s her. It''s no mistake. I''ve fought here."


    Du Shaofu was able to completely affirm that there were still some energy breath left in the huge deep hole and the surrounding ground fissures.


    That''s the breath of Dongli Qingqing''s Fu demon arrow. Is it the first time Du Shaofu has ever seen Dongli Qingqing urge the Taiqing Fu demon arrow, so he is familiar with it and can''t feel wrong.


    "Master, there''s something in front of you that''s glowing and filling with energy, like a treasure."


    The cloud shrew suddenly opened his mouth and looked deep into the canyon. It was a very wide Canyon, but now it is still wider and wider.


    However, the dense fog is getting bigger and bigger, and at the moment, the fog is accompanied by a strong energy, which can be absorbed by cloud shrews.


    They devour clouds, wolf shrews and shrews have always chosen to be in the forest because of the great benefits of absorbing fog.


    "Come on, be careful and keep up with me."Du Shaofu''s eyes were turned, and his figure suddenly swept out.


    In the vast white fog, the light is bright, which is the kind of rune that does not twinkle in this strange ancient forest.


    Du Shaofu, with a woman surnamed Su and a cloud shrew, approached carefully. Under the increasingly dazzling light of runes, he could see clearly that there was an ancient relic in the dense white mist.


    In the depth of the canyon is a piece of debris, from which the brilliant Rune light diffuses.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1638

    "It''s an ancient relic."


    A woman surnamed Su looked at a large number of broken walls and ruins in front of her. She approached some of them and did not have time to expose many incomplete ancient buildings.


    This piece of relics is not small. In this strange forest, there is a terrible Canyon hidden. It is full of crisis and extremely dangerous. At the end of the canyon, there is a cave hidden in this ancient remains.


    "No..."


    Although Du Shaofu was worried about leaving Qingqing in the East, he was not anxious to get close at the moment. He looked at the ancient ruins in front of him and looked at them carefully.


    "I see. It''s really a big hand!"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s eyes were fluttering, and his mouth was slightly raised. After all, he had the record of the heavenly spirits, and he was very accomplished in the array. In addition, he thought and explored all the way in the canyon, and finally understood the mystery of the canyon.


    "What did you find?" Su asked Du Shaofu curiously.


    "This place used to be a powerful Mountain Gate relic with a small area. It may be one of the important places. Now, in ancient times, it must have suffered a fierce war. The original large array of Shanmen was broken, but the remnant array was still alive. Some remnant formations in the ancient forest may have something to do with this place, and those weird attacks in the canyon are also active. These remnant formations have become weaker and weaker, but they must have been stronger before. Therefore, all the creatures who have intruded into the forest from ancient times to the present have been attacked by the remnant array and rarely survive. We were able to come in, probably because this remnant array has become more and more frequent in recent times The reason why they are getting weaker. "


    Du Shaofu explored the surroundings and said to the woman surnamed Su that he probably had a certain understanding of the ruins.


    "It''s really good."


    Xiaolan and Dalan two women are now in front of the God of war, more and more admiration.


    "Shall we go in?" Su asked Du Shaofu.


    "Go in, and be careful."


    Du Shaofu did not relax his vigilance, and then walked into the ruins with women surnamed su.


    On the ground, everywhere on the ground, there are still white bones. They are gray, just like the white bones outside. They lose luster, just like white bones.


    Even in the ruins, the five people have seen a lot of huge monster bones. Judging from the bones, the size has reached an amazing level. They must have been monstrous beasts in their lifetime.


    "This is my father and my mother. They are all dead."


    Under a broken wall, the cloud shrew saw two small skeletons. He was so sad that he left tears.


    From the posture, the two skeletons are hugged together, which proves that they were close to each other at the time of their death, and they died together, which makes people feel deeply.


    They are connected by blood, and cloud shrews can''t admit that they are her father and the skeleton behind the scenes.


    Animal control can make the cloud shrew submit to obedience, but it will not affect the cloud shrew''s emotion and future cultivation, and will not make it a puppet. This is the outstanding point of animal control.


    "It''s time to change."


    Du Shaofu patted the cloud shrew''s shoulder and said that at the moment, his heart was also very moved and the waves rose.


    The bones of the emperor and his mother were buried in the ground.


    "There''s movement ahead."


    A woman surnamed Su told Du Shaofu that deep in the ruins, there are still misty clouds, but the energy fluctuation is more and more intense.


    Just seen outside the light, in front of the diffuse flicker, spread a breath of astonishment, there is no time to have a talisman in the blink.


    "Be careful."


    As Du Shaofu approached, he felt that Qingqing from Dongli should have entered here. He was worried and moved forward.


    "Eh..."


    Across a broken wall, Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up, and he felt some familiar breath. In front of him, there was a vast white fog, and many figures appeared in the twinkling of the talisman''s Secret patterns.


    Graceful figure, with eight people, graceful and moving.


    "Who!"


    At this moment, eight graceful and graceful figures also noticed Du Shaofu''s breath, and immediately turned around.


    Eight moving women, one of the most beautiful, a surprising breath of ice, but also a moment of diffuse and open.


    "It''s you!"


    After seeing Du Shaofu clearly, the eight women''s faces suddenly changed greatly. In their eyes, they all showed absolute horror.


    At the beginning, they had suffered a great loss in Du Shaofu''s hands. They knew that the guy was a great nirvana, and his strength was terrible!


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to the Eight maids, who were the Eight maids beside him.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes have been looking at the front closely.


    In a piece of debris, there is a bright and dazzling light curtain, shrouded by the rolling fog, revealing the talisman secret patterns, filled with a very old breath, like a kind of magic spirit.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was more dignified than ever before.


    "Whoosh!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly swept forward, and he felt that there must have been strange changes in the light curtain."My childe is in it. You can''t get close to it, otherwise we will not be polite."


    Some of the Eight maids were coquettish. Although they were afraid of Du Shaofu, they did not flinch at the moment.


    "It turned out that she was in it."


    Du Shaofu frowned and swept away without stopping.


    "Back down!"


    But at the same time, the Eight maids formed a joint attack. The energy was frozen in the void, and a terrible icy air suddenly swept away Du Shaofu.


    "Dare you stop me!"


    Du Shaofu was not in a good mood at the moment. After a deep drink, a rolling purple fire suddenly swept over and turned into a huge purple flame demon Huang.


    "Hula..."


    In a flash, the purple fire was like a purple scorching day that covered the sky. The power shook half of the void, carrying a kind of terrible pressure of heaven and earth. It directly destroyed the cold air and hit the eight girls.


    ''poof, poof, poof ''


    the Eight maids spurted blood, and their delicate bodies flew together. They fell heavily on the ground, smashing many broken walls and ruins. They were in a state of confusion, and their faces were suddenly pale and their eyes were shocked.


    "What a fierce fellow, is he really the God of war?"


    Xiaolan and others happened to see this scene and were shocked.


    The Eight maids joined hands at the beginning, but their young lady was also trapped. At the moment, the guy just raised his hands and made eight people fly together.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure swept into the light curtain and was suddenly swept by a huge recoil force, as if to fly his own rebound.


    At the same time, there is a strange energy of swallowing the vitality in the light curtain, and we should swallow up the vitality in our body.


    "It''s weird..."


    The change in an instant made Du Shaofu suddenly withdraw, and his face changed slightly.


    "Who dares to touch my men!"


    Almost at the same time, a deep drink came out. A young man in white robe swept out of the light curtain, his skin was like jade, and his eyes were black and white.


    However, when the young man in white clothes saw Du Shaofu, his eyes suddenly changed. He seemed to be a little surprised and said, "it''s you?"


    "you Qingrong, you really don''t want a descendant of Daxue mountain!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man in front of him. He was not the descendant of the great snow mountain. He could not see who was there. His eyes were cold and his expression was filled with cold.


    "It''s that horrible guy. Can the God of war fight against it?"


    When Xiaolan and Dalan saw her face, they trembled and became pale. They had seen the supreme duel. How terrible they were.


    For the cloud shrew, he wanted to find out how strong he was. Naturally, he did not dare to go up again.


    She Qingrong glanced at Du Shaofu''s back and saw Yunshu, a woman surnamed Su, and others. Her eyes suddenly moved, which seemed a little unexpected. Then her thin red lips outlined a smiling arc and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect it was delivered to the door again. It''s really good luck."


    Smell speech, Xiaolan Dalan can''t help but be instinctive, some fear, back a few steps.


    "What about the woman you''re after?" Du Shaofu asked him in a deep voice.


    "That woman has a good history. She runs in, but she will come out sooner or later. She can''t break in. It has been three or four days, and she can''t last long."


    Chen Qingrong raised his eyebrows, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "it''s not necessary to tell you about this. I said that if you and I fight again next time, you and I will win over you. Today is the right time!"


    Du Shaofu was relieved when he heard what he said. At least, it seems that there is no big deal in Dongli Qingqing. He has been chasing Qingqing for several days, but there is no real way to leave Qingqing.


    "Young master."


    The eight injured maids got up, and immediately stood behind him. They looked at Du Shaofu, more and more frightened.


    "Boy, you are provoking me


    Seeing that her Eight maids were badly hurt, they were all bloodstained, but there was no pity on her. This made her face gloomy at once.


    "You are challenging me


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, and his heart had been angry for a long time. When he learned that Qingqing was in the East, he couldn''t bear it any longer. His figure swept out directly, and his body burst into golden light. He condensed the broken claws of the ROC and tore up the void. He grabbed him directly.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    ''baquan do! ''


    ''taiyin! ''


    "dominate the airway!"


    ''¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    Du Shaofu is fierce, relying on his powerful mysterious Qi and powerful yuan Shen power, all kinds of means urge at the same time, open and close, only I respect!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In a flash, many supreme beasts can roar with virtual shadows, and all kinds of terrible attack runes are brilliant, shattering the void and shining in the world.This Qingrong has an eye on Su Muxin. At the moment, he has the idea of leaving Qingqing in the East. All of these are his own women. Du Shaofu''s anger can''t be eliminated. He has no manners at all.


    "Hum!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s move, it was as if his daughter-in-law had been robbed. He also changed his color secretly. He snorted in his throat, and then he made a quick succession of moves.


    "Ice cold sky fist!"


    "Ice prison! ''


    ''frozen soul! ''


    ''the glacier is thousands of miles! ''


    ''¡­¡­ ''


    the robe is covered with snow like runes, and the ancient atmosphere is full of air. It''s clear and lightning like. It''s freezing in the void. It''s like a snowy mountain war emperor. It''s full of bright runes!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1639

    Two people''s duel, a moment of intense fire, will destroy the surrounding ground to the ground, everywhere the earth shatters, the void one after another explodes.


    "Give me a hand!"


    Du Shaofu drank, Shaoyang seal, Taiyin seal and Shaoyin seal were overlapped and condensed into handprints. They were crystal clear in three colors of cash, black and silver. They were full of palpitating waves, and contained the terrible power of destruction. They were as fast as lightning and took pictures of him.


    "The cold code of the void!"


    The air of ice solidifies the heaven and earth, explodes the void, and makes the world boiling and frozen for thousands of miles.


    "Boom..."


    In this match, the runes are bright and the sky is falling apart. The ruins around are shaking and the earth is shaking. The ruins are cracking and collapsing in the sound of "Ka Ka", revealing large cracks in the ground.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Looking at these duels, Su surnamed woman, cloud shrews, Xiaolan and Dalan retreated to the distance, and they also shivered.


    "Pedaling..."


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu and Chen Qingrong both recoiled from their astonishing energy. The space behind them exploded and smashed into the void.


    "How can you be so strong?"


    When he was steady, his hair was flying behind his face, and he looked at Du Shaofu with a surprised look in his eyes.


    He Qingrong felt that it was only a few months, but the strength of the youth in front of him had improved by leaps and bounds. Compared with the original enhancement, it was not a little bit more, which made him feel incredible.


    Naturally, he didn''t know that Du Shaofu had made great strides in the understanding of life protecting talisman and various profound meanings in the past few months. In the process of moving towards the level of true self, Du Shaofu had made great strides forward again, and his invisible strength was also rapid progress.


    "But you are still not enough. A nirvana is a heavy heaven. Although you are the supreme nirvana, your cultivation level is an insurmountable natural moat."


    She was very confident, with a kind of magic power and super vulgarity that was hard to express!


    "What, the great Nirvana?"


    At the moment, it seems that the two of them are very surprised to see each other.


    Du Shaofu looked at his face, and suddenly a little heartless smile appeared in his cold eyes. He said, "you are so confident, I''ll give you some appetizers first."


    When the voice dropped, Du Shaofu gushed out Ancient Runes all over his body. In a flash, they turned into eight and sixty-four Ancient Runes. A strange breath filled the air, which made the space of the divine realm dazzling.


    "Hula..."


    Later, the ancient Rune was permeated everywhere in the void around him, as if it had been turned into light rain, penetrating everything, so that he could not stop his defense.


    A light rain fell on the center of her eyebrows, and then the talisman in her eyebrows cracked directly and then faded away.


    The eight moving maids who followed her did not escape the disaster. The talisman in her eyebrows disappeared and they looked at each other in horror.


    In this divine space, to lose the talisman is absolutely equivalent to losing a life, and there will be no chance to do it again.


    That kind of feeling, let the really lost talents know the tension, in this divine space, is the most important rely on.


    "My God, what''s going on..."


    Seeing that Du Shaofu had let the life preservers such as Yu Qingrong disappear, Xiaolan and Dalan were stunned, and the woman surnamed Su was shaking violently. This is really incredible.


    At the moment, let alone a woman surnamed Su, his heart was directly shocked. He felt that the talisman in his eyebrows had disappeared and was lost by Du Shaofu, which was equivalent to killing him once.


    "How do you feel?"


    Du Shaofu seemed to smile rather than smile, and said to Yu Qingrong.


    "Boy, you have finally completely angered me, and you will pay for all of your own later!"


    she finally changed her face, and her face was chilly. At the same time, the dazzling white ice Rune broke out centering on herself.


    "Boom


    For a moment, he was covered with bright runes.


    These runes are all crystal clear, just like ice, covering his body like a piece of Ice Armor.


    This is the pulse and soul of Shen Qingrong. At the level of pulse and soul, it reaches the level of half step supreme.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, the frost all over the sky fell like a glacier, covered with white, fluctuating void.


    In the frightful air of ice, Su, Da LAN and Xiao Lan, as well as the cloud shrew, were already cold and shivering all over. The blood in the body should be frozen, the dark air should be solidified, and the cold air could freeze to crack the spirit.


    "Compare your pulse and soul, please accompany me!"


    Du Shaofu was not afraid. At the same time, he directly stimulated the thunder and martial pulse. The purple gold lightning talisman covered his body. All around him, the empty arc was like a wave, surging violently and shining brightly, destroying a large amount of ice directly."Boom..."


    The thunder clouds all over the sky suddenly rolled, and a supreme prestige came. All around Du Shaofu, the purple and gold lightning surrounded Du Shaofu. It was like a brilliant thunderstorm in the sky, killing all sides.


    "Go on!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and the thunder and martial pulse urged him to gather the shadow of the giant ROC''s golden wings at the same time. The ROC was in the nine days, like the God of war in the world, and the figure swept out. The earth and the earth were shaking and the heaven and earth were roaring. With the purple and golden thunder and lightning all over the sky, he directly collapsed to his Qingrong.


    "What kind of pulse is this? How can it be so strong?"


    He Qingrong was trembling in his heart. At the moment, with his cultivation and posture, he was also shivering in the strange thunder and lightning pulse, as if he were facing the real pulse soul supreme.


    But just in the heart is surprised, she Qingrong immediately hands.


    He Qingrong is not a weak person. In the whole divine space, there are only a few people who can be compared with him at the moment. The terrible cold air suddenly stirs up and turns the four sides into glaciers. Countless icebergs come down, and countless ice cones pierce the void, just like turning the heaven and earth into a world of ice.


    Du Shaofu''s hand, thunderbolt, purple thunder, destroy everything.


    With the blessing of Peng Lin''s nine days, Du Shaofu is like a giant ROC in human form, flapping his wings, opening up and closing, being domineering and fierce, and being exclusive!


    "Boom!"


    The fierce battle between the two men in the void made the air like thunder and burst into a series of Rune light.


    "Hula..."


    The energy of the rune ignites chalkiness, which is as gorgeous as fireworks, and makes the whole sky bright.


    And behind that resplendent, there is an amazing pressure, which can be frozen for thousands of miles and kill everything, just like destruction, and the surrounding void collapses and crumbles.


    Chen Qingrong was more and more frightened. Last time, he felt that Du Shaofu was not so strong at all. He had a feeling that he was hard to suppress at the moment.


    And the other party is just the level of extinction, which is too much to let Qingrong heart!


    "Oh..."


    Finally, he used his own pulse and soul, shining light swept out, and finally turned into a huge ice dragon stretching thousands of feet across the void.


    The ice dragon has turned into a real spirit, equivalent to a living creature. The sound of the dragon''s singing is like a wave of air and a roar of the sea. The terrible ice energy carried by it sweeps across the sky like a vast expanse of land, like a storm rippling across the sky. Where it passes by, the ice filled void turns into a glacier.


    "Ancient ice dragon pulse soul!"


    the woman surnamed Su couldn''t help but make a voice. Although she had seen the descendant of the snow mountain and the fairy goddess and used the terrible pulse soul, she could not help shaking.


    The ancient ice dragon is said to be a real pure blood dragon. It can freeze everything in a rage. Among all the veins of the dragon clan, the blood is only under a few dragon veins. It has a very high status in the dragon clan!


    It can be said that the ancient ice dragon as the pulse soul will never be under the general pulse soul person, but there are few people who can get such pulse soul.


    "Rumble!"


    In Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, a silvery yellow arc swept out, and a majestic and supreme power filled the ruins world, turning into a huge red Jiri macaque. The silver golden arc rose in the sky like a brilliant day.


    When the chijiri macaque appeared, the eyes of the giant ancient ice dragon also had some tremors.


    "Oh


    Chijiri macaque appears, is Du Shaofu''s original God, is also Du Shaofu''s pulse soul, the two into one, the power is even more terrible, directly to the ancient ice dragon to kill.


    Three kinds of spirit thunder, as well as the supreme spirit root, the mysterious remnant chapter skill chalky cultivation, all melt into one, the red Jiri macaque can completely crush that ancient ice dragon.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The red Jiri macaque swings his fist and goes away. The terrible atmosphere is ring-shaped around, and the lightning and thunder are thundering, and the space is suddenly destroyed in the ''Hula la''.


    "Red Jiri macaque pulse soul!"


    She Qingrong''s eyes trembled, and the red Jiri horse monkey was only mentioned in the legend, but he didn''t expect that the boy''s pulse soul in front of him was the legendary thing.


    At the moment, the terrible breath inside the red Jiri macaque is very complex, but its power is like the real supreme, which makes his pulse and soul tremble for no reason!


    "Boom


    At the same time, there was a divine light beating like a flame. On the forehead and the top of the head, it condensed into six rings of God. This is the supreme power!


    "The supreme Nirvana!"


    Xiaolan, Dalan and others trembled again. She Qingrong was doing her best. It was the supreme power. They saw the power of the God of war.


    But at the moment, under the supreme power, I can''t help but worry about the latter again.


    "Little supreme Nirvana only!"


    Du Shaofu is no longer hiding. At the moment, he can''t hide himself in front of him. Everything is done with all his strength. In an instant, the nine rings of God gather together, making the empty sky sound constantly around him. The earth and the earth roar, and the living beings tremble and tremble!


    "My God, nine rounds, he isDa LAN and Xiao Lan were stunned and couldn''t take back her jaw.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1640

    "He is the supreme nirvana, the demon king Du Shaofu."


    The woman surnamed Su said the identity of Du Shaofu. From the first sight, she recognized the demon king. However, she had never seen him before, but she had seen him from a distance.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is Du Shaofu!"


    Dalan Xiaolan has been completely shocked. Who has not heard of the name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, both inside and outside Kyushu.


    In the Shenyu space, Du Shaofu, the demon king, killed thousands of Legalists, strategists and dragon people in one fell swoop. That war also made the whole Shenzhou space boiling.


    But Dalan Xiaolan didn''t expect that the tough young man who seemed to be a bit fierce was Du Shaofu, the most ferocious demon king in the legend.


    "Long..."


    The nine wheel God ring is in the sky, and the sound of the sky is endless. It is like the heavy hammer of the sky drum. The bright light drowns everything. Du Shaofu''s body is covered with purple flame, stars and gold!


    "Let you know what is the real supreme!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and a breath of supremacy spread from his upright figure, and the majestic heavenly power came, and he made a direct move.


    "War!"


    Under the rolling heavenly power, she Qingrong''s eyes also showed a little bit of amazement, but there was no fear. The supreme prestige of the six wheel divine ring and his own understanding fused with his own martial pulse. He was in a cold battle with Du Shaofu.


    This is another supreme duel. There are more than ten moves between the two. Any collision will make the surrounding void crack, some void collapse, thunder and ice falling.


    The terrible energy sweeps through and destroys everything into nothingness. The scene is terrible.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The runes are bright, and the void around them collapses. The dark space cracks spread, swallowing the light all over the sky, which makes the distant woman surnamed Su, Da LAN Xiaolan, and the yuan God of cloud shrews tremble, which is frightening and frightening!


    "Is that the level of the true self?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were like the golden sun. The purple gold arc was lingering on his body surface, and the immortal metaphysical body urged him to make a long journey. The nine rings of God on his head were in the air, interwoven with himself, and fought fiercely with him one after another.


    After nirvana, Du Shaofu felt the power of Chen Qingrong, not to mention the peak of his true self.


    Nirvana of self and nirvana of extinction are separated by a heavy day.


    "War..."


    However, Du Shaofu did not retreat but advanced. His breath was surging, which made heaven and earth roar. If the drums of heaven roared together, they would fight against each other.


    At the moment, his face has already been really dignified. He is really nirvana, but now he is more and more frightened by the Vietnam War, and his opponent''s level of extinction is too terrible.


    He was directly oppressed by the great supremacy, and the terrible attack did not seem to be a man of the level of annihilation.


    "How can it be so strong!"


    There was a bit of horror in his eyes. There were only a few practitioners of the same level in the world who could let him see it in his eyes. There were very few in his heart.


    "He is understanding with me again!"


    But at the moment, there is a feeling in his heart. If he is at the same level as the other party, he will be crushed directly. At the same time, she feels that the boy is still the target of understanding, just like the last time. This is tantamount to humiliating him.


    "Snow Mountain covers the sky!"


    The sound moved the void, and his clear face had no hand left. From the void, there was a large snow mountain. The terrible power made the void crumble in the roar, and pressed away towards Du Shaofu town.


    "The ROC strikes the sky!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and gathered the supreme power of the golden winged Dapeng bird. A huge purple golden thunder ROC fluttered out of the sky. His two pupils were like two rounds of sun shining in the sky, overlooking the world, releasing the boundless and majestic pressure, sending out purple gold electric light, claw prints tearing up space, breaking snow mountains and crushing the world!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the depth of this light curtain, there is an old damaged hall. On a high platform, there is an ancient bow hovering above the void.


    "Hula..."


    The ancient bow is filled with fog and the rune is flashing. The clouds are towering like a torrent, connecting the clouds. The thick fog in the ancient forest seems to come from this ancient bow at this moment.


    The light from the ancient bow is just like the spirit of gods and demons. It is the light from the chalky center of this relic that can devour vitality.


    is as like as two peas in the arches. The most common thing is that the arches are just like the old bow. The VAILLANT is not bad, but it is much weaker than the old bow.


    If Du Shaofu was here, he would surely recognize it as the ancient bow in the hands of Qingqing from Dongli.


    In this ancient relic, there is an even more terrifying power.


    Two ancient bows circled, reflecting each other, releasing vitality, but also filled with the spirit of gods and demons.


    On the high platform, an elf like woman sits cross legged, her whole body rippling in the bright green light, with the mysterious patterns of talismans lingering around her body. The breath is constantly climbing, connected with two ancient bows, affecting the world.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Beyond the curtain of light, those amazing duels are still going on. The terrible energy that can make the void collapse is unable to shake the weird light curtain below, which isolates all energy from the outside.


    "Ice sky blade!"


    In the hand of Jian Qingrong, there was a sword. It was a terrible weapon. Once it appeared, the clouds were moving in all directions, and the white runes were gorgeous in the sky. The power was diffuse. It could freeze the world and freeze the ancient relics.


    "Chulala..."


    The ice sky blade releases endless ice power in his hands and cleaves towards Du Shaofu. The blade''s light freezes the void, and the cracks in the dark space fill the void.


    "Zijin tianque!"


    At the same time, the Zijin tianque appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands. The dragon was singing and the tiger was roaring, the birds were singing and the tortoise was singing. There was also the sound of ghosts crying and howling. The sword was like purple gold lightning, which turned into thunder, and immediately collided with the ice sky blade of the former.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    It seems that feeling the level of the ice sky blade, the spirit of the Zijin tianque suddenly boils, and wishes to swallow up the ice sky blade immediately.


    But the ice sky blade in the hands of Shen Qingrong is not under the purple and golden sky palace, and even stronger. Its power is too terrible.


    But Zijin tianque is a magic weapon. It has too many mysteries. The spirit is abnormal and can devour power.


    The light of the sword, the shadow of the sword, and the breaking of the void all contain the supreme power.


    The swords and swords are all with the great power of heaven and earth. The collision is breathtaking, the golden dagger resounds, and the Mars is like fireworks.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Dalan and Xiaolan were thirsty, and the supreme duel in the distance was much more terrible than the supreme duel between the woman and Chen Qingrong that they had seen a few days ago. Their actions and actions made them feel scared and scared.


    In such a confrontation, the battle will destroy the sky and the earth. The surrounding ruins are crumbling and collapsing. The distant cliffs and canyons are also cracking, being broken and frozen.


    "Hula..."


    Quietly, within the curtain of light, there was a wave, and the mysterious patterns of the talisman began to shine, affecting the whole site quietly, and there began to be abnormal movements of heaven and earth above the void.


    Before long, the strange light curtain began to crack.


    &Long &For a moment, there was a vision in the sky, lightning and thunder everywhere, the whole ruins were boiling, the sky was vast and shaking everywhere.


    Su surnamed woman, Eight maids and so on, looked at him fiercely, did not know what had happened.


    Du Shaofu and Chen Qingrong had long been aware of this, but they were still in a fierce confrontation.


    "Roar..."


    Chijiri macaque and the ancient ice dragon''s pulse soul are still roaring against each other, tearing the void, lightning and thunder, resounding endlessly!


    "Boom..."


    The visions of the void suddenly appear, and the amazing duel continues. All this has made the ancient ruins completely explode and destroy everything.


    The women surnamed Su and the eight maidservants were retreating one after another. Under the terrible prestige, they could not touch them and did not dare to be affected by anything.


    "Kaka..."


    The strange light finally disappeared and cracked. At this moment, the thick clouds and fog in the whole ancient forest were surging, and the runes were all over the sky.


    From the curtain of light, an old and dilapidated palace, a moving woman appears in the void, covered with bright light, and her figure gradually appears. Under the green power, it outlines a graceful arc that makes people want to suffocate.


    "It''s her..."


    In the distance, women surnamed Su, Dalan, Xiaolan and others suddenly saw each other''s eyes. The woman who appeared, with her eyebrows like green feathers and her muscles like snow, was like an elf.


    At the moment, the most amazing thing is that there are seven strange rings in front of her forehead, like a bright green fire burning, shining the entire ruins of the void.


    &(laughter)! &


    the woman''s eyes opened, and the dazzling green light in her eyes shot out into the sky, causing the sky to roll.


    Her hair was dancing behind her, absorbing the power of the heaven and earth, and her whole body was filled with sunlight.


    "She''s really me!"


    He looked at the seven green rings above his head, and his eyes suddenly trembled like a glacier, and said in a startled voice, "the nirvana of the profound righteousness!"


    "It''s her. How could it be seven rounds..."


    Du Shaofu Yu Guang had already looked at him. It was the first time that Du Shaofu was surprised by the seven rounds of divine ring, which was just like a fairy from the East.


    Dongli Qingqing looks at the front air, and sees Lin Qingrong and Du Shaofu. His eyes fluctuate, and then he waves his hand. The two ancient bows above the void suddenly roar.


    In a short time, naweineng is a huge ancient bow. It turns into a bright light and sweeps into the original ancient bow of Qingqing in Dongli.


    The two are strangely integrated into one, as if they are one."Boom


    At this moment, the ancient bow roared, as if it were alive. The mysterious patterns of the talisman flickered, and the fog was towering, which affected the whole ancient forest. The dazzling blue light spread and spread as if it was an obsidian day. The breath of terror revived like the ancient gods and demons, which made the void extraordinary.


    "How strong..."


    He felt the ice sky blade in his hand. Now he was trembling and suppressed in front of the ancient bow.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque is also crying and howling. He is afraid, but he is more excited. It seems that he wants to swallow the ancient bow, but some of them dare not get close to it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1641

    "Boom


    At the same time, Dongli Qingqing Jiao''s body also has a kind of mysterious power, which instantly revives. The spirit of gods and Demons surges. The ancient bow is held in the hand, and the bow is pulled up, and an energy light arrow is immediately released. "No! ''


    the energy light arrow flies out, and the space along the way directly collapses, penetrates the sky, and directly grasps on the ancient ice dragon pulse soul of fuqingrong.


    This arrow, accompanied by lightning and thunder, is shining brightly. It penetrates the body of the ancient ice dragon, swallowing vitality and eroding runes.


    "Oh


    The ancient ice dragon roared, the Dragon soared into the sky, the huge body rolled, and the ice force rolled around, but it could not freeze the terrible energy light arrow.


    "Roar..."


    Among the electric lights and firestones, the red Jiri macaque roared and hissed. His whole body was full of vitality. He communicated with the heaven and earth. The lightning and thunder were full of some kind of original power from the heaven and earth. The endless dazzling light burst out. The destruction attack of three kinds of spirit thunder in one fist directly hit the ferocious head of the far ancient ice dragon.


    "Boom..."


    The void is shaking. Under the bombardment of the energy light arrow and the red Jiri macaque, the ancient ice dragon''s pulse and soul can''t resist. It cracks in the roar and fury, quietly turns into fragments, and then turns into a broken and bright ice rune, just like the frost pouring down in the void, like a dream.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The pulse soul was smashed, and he Qingrong opened his mouth and spewed out blood at the same time.


    Pulse soul is smashed, this is absolute heavy damage!


    "Did you mean to lead me into the ruins?"


    She Qingrong staggers back and looks at the ancient bow in Qingqing''s hand. She seems to understand something. The ruins must be related to her. No wonder it disappeared when she entered the canyon.


    "It''s time to pay for chasing me for so many days!"


    Dongli Qingqing didn''t say much. She wanted to join hands with Du Shaofu. She had no reservation about her nirvana, including the whole void.


    His eyes twinkled. Facing Du Shaofu in front of him, he couldn''t do anything about it. At the moment, with the charming girl like an elf, he knew he couldn''t resist.


    "Want to go?"


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils are shining with purple and gold, and his fingerprints are coagulated. There are eight ancient runes in Du Shaofu''s body.


    The Eight Ancient Runes, vaguely re transformed into 64, arranged in the void in a mysterious way, forming a pattern that looks like a circle but not a circle, like a square but not a square, covering the world in all directions.


    "Boom..."


    When the 64 Ancient Runes are arranged, the space of God is trembling, and an ancient and strange breath seeps out of the void.


    In the distorted void of the 64 Ancient Runes, space solidifies, and the ripples of the void become chaotic in the visible view of the naked eye.


    He Qingrong''s eyes are on guard. In this solidified void, there is a terrible force at the moment. There are storms, thunder and lightning, changes of heaven and earth, and chaos of mountains and lakes, which can make him feel the heart tremble.


    "No, what kind of weird means is this..."


    The next moment, Shen Qingrong found out that he was trapped in it. At the moment, as soon as he moved, the whole void was in chaos and bound him. It was as if he was trapped in one side of the world, controlled by the other party, and his heart suddenly trembled.


    "Not good!"


    At this moment, his face completely changed color. In his eyes, it seemed that there was snow pouring all over the sky and glaciers were moving. At the moment, he knew that he still underestimated the guy in front of him.


    "Poof..."


    He Qingrong''s handprint changed rapidly. He vomited out blood essence and wrapped it in the handprint. His talisman and secret patterns were interwoven together, and his whole body was shining like ice and snow.


    "Boom


    In a flash, the breath in his body soared, and the terrible momentum shook the void.


    The surrounding void and the 64th Rune pattern just arranged by Du Shaofu are shaking. The breath and fluctuation make people fear, as if the sky is going to fall apart!


    "Broken!"


    He drank so much that his terrible breath erupted like a volcano. His power soared in an instant, breaking through the rune pattern space arranged by Du Shaofu, leaving the void all over the sky with cracks.


    "Taiqing Fu demon arrow!"


    But also at the same time, Dongli Qingqing shot, a row of three arrows, through the void, the spirit of the gods and Demons rolling, bright blue light dazzling, where the void is full of cracks.


    Too fast, just out of the Qing Rong too late to avoid, full stop.


    "Dong..."


    However, he only resisted two arrows. The third arrow was like a blue thunderbolt, sending out a brilliant blue light, which made the void collapse and collapse. Finally, he pierced his palm with white runes and poured out red blood.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    She vomited blood again in her mouth. At the same time, her figure was also shaken back. Without any pause, she rushed into the Eight maids'' side, burst into the snow and left with her.


    The speed was too fast. Dongli Qingqing was slow to catch up. He wanted to continue to catch up. But looking at Du Shaofu, who was suddenly dazzled at the moment, he did not chase after all."It''s still a little bit short."


    Du Shaofu looked dazed. There were eight runes in front of him. There were mountains and lakes moving. The golden light was bright. The color was dazzling. The thunder light was diffuse. The water mist was misty. The flame was rising


    "This palace, I, II, III, IV, V, wandering soul, returning soul..."


    The Eight Ancient Runes lingered, all of which were comprehended by Du Shaofu from his life protecting talisman. Then the Eight Ancient Runes disappeared quietly and murmured, "it''s still a little bit worse."


    Du Shaofu''s breath was astringent and his eyes were clear. The body of the red Jiri horse monkey turned into a silver gold arc and swept into the center of his eyebrows. The Zijin tianque was boiling, and it was also collected into the inner shrine. Looking at the green Dongli in front of him, he said with a faint smile on his face: "it''s good that you are OK, otherwise I have to tear the descendants of the snow mountain alive."


    The green eyes of Dongli swept the Su surnamed woman in the distance. She knew how Du Shaofu appeared here. Her heart was moved. Her heart was rippling and her red lips were slightly opened. She said, "I''m ok. Here I am related to the ancestors of my family. My spirit of" Taiqing subduing demon bow "has been here and finally returned."


    "The power is terrible."


    Du Shaofu looked at the ancient bow in the hands of Qingqing in Dongli, and his heart trembled. The ancient bow was extraordinary, and its power was even more terrible than the virtual holy halberd of Legalists.


    "It''s a treasure of our family, and it''s a sacred relic."


    Dongli Qingqing gave Du Shaofu a look, and then he put away his bow.


    "What is the origin of your family?"


    Du Shaofu asked curiously. When he was in the Dalan Lama, he had heard from the four elders, Jia LouYe, that Dongli Qingqing came from a big family, but now it seems that he has gradually become lonely.


    "It''s too much to do with ancient times. But now, I''m the only one left. The Dalan religion is just the one left by our ancestors in the outside world. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you later."


    Dongli Qingqing told Du Shaofu that in addition to the greatest chance in the legend, she wanted to find the lost spirit of the demon bow.


    With the clues on her body, Dongli Qingqing finally found the approximate address. Finally, she met the descendant of the snow mountain outside, and then entered the canyon ruins with her clues.


    Du Shaofu nodded, without asking more questions. He said to Dongli Qingqing, "you''d better follow me later. Don''t go around alone. I''m not at ease!"


    "You are still annihilating Nirvana level, and I am already my nirvana. What do you worry about?" Dongli Qingqing gave Du Shaofu a bad look, but her heart fluctuated. Jiaoyan was a little ruddy and charming. She knew that he cared.


    "Then I''ll follow you."


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. He said with a smile, "you can be with me anyway."


    "Dragon clan, strategist, Legalist, not enough trouble for you..." Dongli Qingqing said.


    "You are my woman, and even if I die, you will not be in danger."


    Du Shaofu, looking at Qingqing in the East, pauses for a moment and says, "I know all the things that happened on the land at that time. I will be responsible for it."


    "You..."


    Dongli Qingqing was stunned. When she was in the big round of teaching, she guessed that he might have learned that the demon girl who disguised herself as a man was also around him.


    "She told you?"


    Dongli Qingqing looks at Du Shaofu and feels at a loss as he pinches his skirt.


    At the beginning, everything was in a dreamland, and the original God was affected. Then she felt like a thief.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1642

    "I know it myself."


    Du Shaofu, looking at Qingqing in the East, stepped forward in vain, took up her white hands, which seemed to be helpless, and began to be delicate. He said, "at the beginning, you left without saying goodbye because of this. No matter what, you are my woman, and I will certainly be responsible for it."


    "You You''re in charge. "


    Dongli Qingqing wants to take back her hand. She finds that she is squeezed by him and can''t get away. After struggling for several times, she simply stops struggling. But at the moment, her cheeks are rosy and she seems to be able to squeeze the water out of the water. She stares at Du Shaofu with her white eyes.


    "If you don''t want me, I''ll still be responsible."


    Du Shaofu was very serious. He looked at Qingqing in the East and said, "that''s it."


    "You think it''s beautiful..."


    On Dongli Qingqing''s delicate face, the moving eyes glared at Du Shaofu. She always felt that something was wrong. She seemed to have suffered some losses, but she could not say that.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, has a lot to do with the beautiful woman. &Looking at the conversation between Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, Dalan Xiaolan was stunned. No wonder the demon king came all the way. It turned out that the beautiful woman had such a deep relationship with him.


    The Su surnamed woman looked at Qingqing in the East. She was so delicate and beautiful as an elf that she was also disgraced. She didn''t say much.


    "Hula..."


    At the moment, the ancient ruins around have been almost destroyed, almost completely turned into ruins, and the fog covering the vast world is also slowly disappearing.


    "Let''s get out of here first."


    Du Shaofu pulled Dongli Qingqing across the space and fell on the side of a woman surnamed su. Looking at the cloud shrew, he seemed to suddenly think of something and said, "cloud shrew, can you find the guy who just escaped?"


    "No problem. He has been badly hurt. He can''t escape far. Even if he is in any place here, give me a little time, and I can find him out." Cloud shrews are full of confidence.


    "Look, find it now."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a smile of evil intention, and a faint cold light was in his eyes.


    "Yes, master. "


    the voice of the cloud shrew dropped down, and suddenly a sharp" squeak "came out of the mouth, penetrating the void and spreading to the distance.


    "Squeak..."


    After that, there were a lot of "squeaks" outside the ruins Canyon, and then gradually disappeared.


    "Master, I''m sure it won''t be long before the news comes. That guy can''t escape."


    Cloud shrew said, some afraid that the world is not chaotic, but now some dare not face Dongli Qingqing. She had led the public to attack Dongli Qingqing. At the moment, it seems that the relationship between her and her master is very important.


    "It''s cloud swallowing wolf shrew..."


    Listening to the voice of the cloud shrew, Dongli Qingqing was a little surprised and recognized the identity of the cloud shrew. At the beginning, the cloud shrew was engulfed with all kinds of cloud shrews, but it didn''t make any trouble for her.


    "Well, she will follow us in the future."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. With the skill of controlling animals, cloud shrews would be loyal. It seems that they are of great use in this divine space.


    "Are you looking for the descendant of the great snow mountain?" East from the green eye light micro motion.


    "If you move my woman, you can''t make him feel better. I''m not finished with him!"


    Du Shaofu said that he had suffered a great deal of damage. This is the best time to deal with it. Du Shaofu had a lot of experience when he was in trouble.


    "He suffered a heavy blow, but it was time to deal with it. After all, he was the peak of nirvana. If bi was in a hurry, even if we could kill him together, we would have to pay a heavy price."


    Dongli Qingqing gave Du Shaofu a helpless look and said, a true self Nirvana was Bi to the last moment, once desperate is absolutely terrible.


    "Even if you can''t kill him, you have to make him feel bad."


    Du Shaofu didn''t intend to let that guy go easily. He was killed when he was ill. When the guy recovered from his injury, it would be difficult to deal with it.


    In this divine space, Du Shaofu knew that he had many enemies. Even if he could not kill the guy, he could not be able to heal his wounds safely, otherwise it would be a disaster.


    "Well, if we join hands, we will not be afraid of him."


    Dongli Qingqing nodded. She and the guy in front of her had been together for such a long time. They had met in the wild animal mountain range. They practiced together in the dark forest, and naturally understood his character.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, several people left the site and retreated from the canyon. There was no danger of chalkiness again. The ancient ruins had disappeared completely.


    In the vast ancient forest, there is no Rune flickering in time, and the dense boundless fog is also beginning to dissipate.


    However, the clouds that block the sun have existed for countless years. I''m afraid it will not be able to dissipate in a short time.


    With the cloud shrew in, people in this far away in the cold, but will not encounter too much danger, relaxed a lot.How can you have Nirvana


    In the ancient forest, Du Shaofu was curious about Dongli Qingqing.


    "It has something to do with the profound meaning I understand. I have made a little progress in the divine space, which is also full of mysteries unknown to ordinary people. With the help of Taiqing subduing demon bow, I can go further, break through the true self, and advance to a higher level in Nirvana."


    Dongli Qingqing said: "I used to be a little supreme nirvana, but now I should be the supreme nirvana of my own life, also known as the nirvana of the upanism, to realize with my own profound righteousness."


    "The Ultimate Nirvana. &Du Shaofu seemed to have a feeling in his heart that the Ultimate Nirvana of his own life seemed to go further than that of the little supreme nirvana.


    "Half step supreme nirvana, small supreme nirvana, original life supreme nirvana, great supreme Nirvana..."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart, and suddenly thought, among all the levels of Nirvana, is the great supreme Nirvana really the end.


    The small supreme Nirvana can go further to the Ultimate Nirvana of one''s own life, and even further into the nirvana of great supreme.


    But if nirvana is not the end, what can be realized?


    Thinking in his heart, Du Shaofu walked in the forest with his head down, but he was lost in meditation.


    Can we go further in Nirvana? If we can succeed, even if we can sublimate ourselves again.


    "The nirvana of the great supreme, is it the end?" Du Shaofu asked Dongli Qingqing.


    "As far as I can tell, from ancient times to the present, the great supreme Nirvana has come to an end. There will not be many people who can step on the great supreme Nirvana from ancient times to the present."


    He left Qingqing road in the East and looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes lit up with waves and said, "however, I know only a little. Maybe in ancient times, in the era of pride and supremacy, there were supreme beings who once stepped out on the great supreme nirvana."


    "Even if it is the end from ancient times to the present, can I take another step?"


    Du Shaofu''s light road and great supreme Nirvana are also the road that predecessors have gone through. But if he wants to go further, where should he go? The road in front of him is confused and he can''t find a place to settle down.


    "They can''t understand what they''re talking about."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s dialogue with Dongli Qingqing, Dalan Xiaolan has a vague feeling. She can''t understand.


    Su said with a smile, "if you can understand, you will not be far away from it."


    "Squeak..."


    In the quiet forest, a familiar "squeak" was suddenly heard, and the ground trembled. Under the public''s eyes, several cloud swallowing wolf shrews quietly emerged from the ground and called to the cloud shrews. It seemed that they were saying something, and then they slipped into the ground and disappeared.


    "Master, we''ve found the guy, not far ahead." Cloud shrew said to Du Shaofu.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth suddenly showed a smile. If he found the guy, he would not be able to make him feel better.


    "Whew!"


    A few hours later, the valley in the vast forest, thick fog rolling, suddenly the energy violent fluctuation, a purple gold thunder lightsaber awn cut from the void.


    This sword appears, thunder light rolling, the void chopped, dark space cracks swallow everything, fall directly!


    "Boom..."


    The whole valley has been split into a huge gully, the gravel excites chalkiness, the earth moves and the mountains shake!


    "Asshole!"


    A shrill voice of abuse spread through the void, and then everything disappeared.


    A mess of the valley, left a little blood, but did not see the Qing Rong.


    "It''s a quick escape. Keep chasing."


    Du Shaofu appeared and put away the purple and golden sky palace.


    "Boom!"


    A few hours later, lightning and thunder suddenly appeared on a cliff, and a purple thunder cloud suddenly took hold.


    "Zilala..."


    Terrible thunder came, like a purple Python shuttle in the void, an instant to destroy the entire cliff into ashes.


    "Poof..."


    Some people vomited blood, others left red blood in the ruins, but no one was seen.


    "The man from the big snow mountain runs faster than the rabbit."


    Du Shaofu appeared on the ruins and swore in a low voice.


    "Whew, whew..."


    One day later, on the top of the mountain in the dense fog, there was a sudden burst of blue light, lightning and thunder, and three energy light arrows suddenly penetrated the void. The energy of the four sides of the world fluctuated violently, devouring vitality and breaking up the void.


    "Poof..."


    Some people vomited blood and left blood on the flattened mountain top, but no one was seen.


    "He ran away again. It''s really the rabbit''s father, running so fast."


    Du Shaofu appeared in the void, full of hate and hatred, but failed to catch up with him.


    "Master, that guy''s injury should be more and more serious, can''t escape!"Cloud shrew''s smiling face and protruding rat teeth continued to inform the cloud swallowing wolf shrew in the forest to search, but they could not escape their search.


    "Next time, be prepared."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes pick. Although he has been escaped several times in a row, it is estimated that he is suffering more and more serious injuries.


    "That''s the supreme one."


    The big orchid small orchid follows behind, the eye light has been shaking.


    They witnessed the birth process of a tragic supreme being. The descendants of the great snow mountain and the noble Nirvana were so powerful and powerful that they were chased everywhere in front of the demon king and fled in confusion.


    "It must be hard for the supreme heart now." Da LAN Xiaolan sighed in her heart.


    Dalan Xiaolan guessed right. At the moment, she Qingrong''s heart is more than uncomfortable. She is simply vomiting blood.


    He Qingrong really didn''t know how the boy knew where he was hiding.


    Although there was no real way to kill him several times, he was found out in time, but also let him protect the Eight maids, panic between successive heavy damage.


    In this strange forest, the mysterious Qi and Yuan Shen power are consumed. Although it seems that it has been relaxed a lot recently, it is not much better.


    In addition to the successive heavy injuries, she Qingrong is not able to play a big role even though she is a pill taken continuously.


    In particular, his pulse and soul smashed, and it took a long time to recover.


    Broken pulse and soul, it is absolutely heavy damage, difficult to recover in a short time.


    After a series of interceptions, the descendants of the Great Snow Mountain are getting weaker and weaker.


    The supreme Nirvana has been famous for thousands of years.


    When he entered the divine space, he was arrogant enough to be arrogant. How could he have thought that he would be so embarrassed at the moment www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1643

    "When I get well, I will not let go of that boy!"


    She is very angry, but at the moment, she is more and more holding back and bending.


    In the fog shrouded abyss, Shen Qingrong set up means around him, and then he entered the abyss to heal his wounds. His serious injuries almost made him unable to escape.


    If it was not for the constant pills, he would have fallen at the moment.


    "Whoa..."


    A moment later, he sat cross legged in the abyss cave. After taking some Tiancai Dibao again, he was covered with white runes.


    In the cave, the eight moving maids sit on their knees and exercise their skills to heal their wounds. They are also in a state of confusion and weakness, and all of them have suffered heavy damage.


    But this time obviously did not last long, only less than two hours, the light shrouded in the clear face, closed eyes suddenly wake up, eyes light like snow pouring, breath sharp and cold.


    "Catching up again."


    Her face twitched violently. Her face was gloomy and ugly. The light on her body instantly converged and the bright white light surged. She disappeared in the cave with Eight maids.


    The vast expanse of space, a flash of lightning and thunder, huge clouds, a huge array suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    Between the electric light and the flint, from the abyss, there is a bright white light, such as lightning tearing the void, breaking the void in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    But at the same time, the void around the abyss suddenly twisted and changed color. In the "boom" sound, the wind and clouds surged, and the void was twisted and covered with a mask of energy.


    The vast expanse of space, a flash of lightning and thunder, huge clouds, a huge array suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "Boom


    "The devil is still a master of array Fu."


    In the distance, Da LAN and Xiao Lan looked at the array that suddenly appeared in front of her. The terrible breath in the arrogant array made them feel frightened and frightened at a long distance. It was not a general big array.


    "This time, the descendant of the great snow mountain will not escape easily."


    The Su surnamed woman opened her mouth and looked at the terrible array in front of her from a distance. Her gorgeous eyes were also full of waves.


    "Chulala..."


    Within the big array, lightning and thunder, terrible breath like tide, runes flashing like light rain, swept out with a huge and terrible breath, and several figures shook out of the void.


    The figure reveals that it is just the girl who has just broken through the sky and escaped with Eight maids.


    "Not good..."


    Chen Qing''s face changed greatly. It was not simple to look at the big array on the void. No wonder he was surprised at how the boy didn''t attack directly as he had done several times before. It turned out that he had arranged a large array in secret.


    Eight maidservant girl''s face is still pale at the moment, and her flower looks pale. A maid said to her: "childe, we are your drag. You go alone. Don''t worry about us, or you can''t get away."


    "Don''t mention it again. You are my maid. How can I ignore you?"


    Chen Qingrong drank heavily, looked around, then looked at the void, and said: "come out, why hide."


    "I set up here in a aboveboard manner. You are the one hiding all the way."


    The voice falls, and the figures of Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing emerge from the void.


    Seeing his face, Du Shaofu laughed faintly. It was thanks to the dense fog in the forest, which could block the breath and isolate the fluctuation of energy, so that he could set up his array successfully. Otherwise, he might have alerted the descendants of the great snow mountain.


    "Whoosh..."


    The corner of his mouth rose. Du Shaofu looked at his face and said with a smile: "keep running. Why don''t you escape?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, he gave a sharp slap on his beautiful face. His eyes were cold, and his eyes swept over Dongli Qingqing. Facing those two people, the talisman disappeared. With his present situation, he was very clear about the consequences.


    "Boy, you don''t have a life saving talisman. Even if you join hands, it''s not good for anyone."


    He said the truth. Even though he was badly hurt at the moment, he was weak to the extreme. But if he really got to the last step, everyone would be killed, and no one would be able to take advantage of it.


    "Well, I''m not trying to subdue me. How can I be killed now?"


    Du Shaofu, with a smile in his eyes, looked at Chen Qingrong and said, "if you want to get rid of the dead, I won''t die in the end. It''s hard to say, but you must be dead, so I won''t suffer any loss. You are the one who will suffer. I don''t mind doing this business."


    "You..."


    He never thought that there would be a Nirvana who would dare to bully others in front of him, but he was helpless at the moment.


    "There''s no need to say much. After chasing me for such a long time, we have to pay the price!"


    Dongli Qingqing opened his mouth, the voice was clear, and the sharp color appeared in the clear eyes. Taiqing subdued the demon bow directly, swept the terrible spirit of gods and demons, and the light was bright, so that the whole array was also lifted. In an instant, the bow was full of bow, and three arrows were directly pierced through the space and swept out."Chi! Whew! Whew!


    The three arrows are in full bloom, illuminating the large array. With three cracks in the dark space, they devour the light, distort the void, and flash the clear face like lightning.


    "Be careful


    His face changed greatly. After the arrival of the Eight maids behind him, he did his best to summon the ice sky blade in front of him. He broke out a great momentum. His eyes moved like a glacier and snow covered all around.


    "Puff, puff..."


    "Boom..."


    The three energy light arrows were all blocked by the ice sky blade. The golden dagger was sonorous, and the rune was broken. The blocking dissipated the three energy light arrows. However, the body of Kuai Qingrong was flying in a straight line, and he vomited three red blood mists from his mouth.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    At the same time, several attacks in the big array were like thunder, which directly swept on the body of Fuqing Rong, which shocked his blood again.


    "Hiss!"


    This is in the large array arranged by himself. Du Shaofu''s figure is strange and appears in front of Chen Qing, who is shaking and flying one after another.


    A strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. At this moment, this is in the big array arranged by Du Shaofu himself, and it is also in the space of God. No stronger strong man will appear to pry in, and finally the final card can be revealed.


    At the same time, a purple streamer in Du Shaofu''s palm accompanied by purple thunder clouds swept out.


    Electric light stream string, suddenly, a palpitating breath suddenly diffuses and opens.


    "Boom!"


    The purple streamer expanded in an instant. It was a huge purple tripod tripod tripod, on which thunder light secret lines spread, and a vast sky of thunder clouds rolled around.


    At this moment, Shen Qingrong really felt a cold, intended to spread from the bottom of his heart. In front of this amazing Lei Wei, his spirits were shaking.


    The empty clouds and clouds in the big array changed color, and thunder exploded one after another, filled with palpitation and lightning, and the breath of destruction filled the air.


    "That''s..."


    At that moment, he looked up, and his heart suddenly trembled and throbbed. The breath would not breathe, which made his spirit stand on end.


    "Go!"


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were condensed, and the tripod tripod suddenly turned upside down, twisting the surrounding space, revealing a huge deep hole, like a black hole.


    At this moment, Shen Qingrong really felt a cold, intended to spread from the bottom of his heart. In front of this amazing Lei Wei, his spirits were shaking.


    Around this strange black hole, purple thunder clouds roll endlessly. It seems that the black hole is integrated with the void. The purple thunder and lightning are dense and dense, just like a purple waterfall hanging in the void. The powerful thunder comes out from it and can destroy everything!


    "Boom


    The tripod tripod is inverted like a black hole.


    This is the purple thunder tripod. The purple arc diffuses out of it with terrible energy fluctuation. The surrounding space is filled with purple light arc, and the space around it collapses inch by inch.


    "Boom..."


    "Boom


    A series of purple converging thunderstorms burst out of the thunderstorm, and the purple lights streamed in the rolling thunder cloud. In an instant, the dazzling purple electric arc poured down. In an instant, countless thunder came down from the sky, and packed the square and round space.


    "Not good ! "


    at this moment, Shen Qingrong really felt a chill and intended to spread from the bottom of his heart. In front of this amazing Lei Wei, his spirits were shaking.


    "Boom


    Chen Qingrong broke out with all his strength. The snow was rolling all over the sky, and the ice covered space was covered with ice. But everything was useless


    "Boom


    The terrible purple arc black hole in the electric light and flint, has been accompanied by the irresistible destruction of the situation, so that Chen Qingrong can not resist the cover, and then his eyes around a pitch black


    The purple thunder Xuan tripod was reversed, covering the face of Yan Qingrong and the frightened eight maidservants in the distance. Finally, it shrank in an instant and turned into a purple arc, which swept back to Du Shaofu''s palm and disappeared quietly.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile. This time, he didn''t let the descendant of the snow mountain escape. He was put into the purple thunder Xuan tripod. The guy could not escape.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1644

    For Du Shaofu''s purple thunder xuanding, it''s not surprising that it was green in the East. At the beginning, he had already obtained the divine thunder forging body in the wasteland of heaven.


    On the Tianhuang cliff, Du Shaofu used purple thunder xuanding to help Tianhuang leopard forge body with blue magic, chipeng, Chiyu and chimian. She was there.


    "What are you going to do with him


    Dongli Qingqing asked Du Shaofu, but it seems that he did not expect that he could finally put the descendant of the snow mountain into the shenlei tripod.


    "Do you know the origin of the great snow mountain?"


    Du Shaofu was a little curious. He only heard about the snow mountain from Su Muxin and qiyexi. It seems that it is related to some ancient heritage.


    "Yes, it is said that the great snow mountain has existed since the ancient dragon and Phoenix disaster. However, the number of people is very small. Even the outside world does not know where the snow mountain is. However, every one of them will tell the world that they are arrogant and go out of the snow mountain. They travel everywhere. It seems that there is nothing in the world that they do not know. It is said that they have been preaching the Dragon God and the original obstruction The deeds of the most powerful person who stopped the catastrophe of heaven and earth warn the world that the end of the world will come if the catastrophe of heaven and earth reappears. The great snow mountain, once called a "novelist", exists with Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, Mohism, yin-yang school and political strategist. However, it is not valued by the world because of its small way, and eventually it will disappear. "


    Dong Li''s green eyes moved, and he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I''ve only heard about all this. The concrete truth and falsehood need to be verified. After all, it''s a long time ago."


    "Novelists have been preaching the deeds of the Dragon God, who were the most powerful in preventing the catastrophe of heaven and earth."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. If the snow mountain had something to do with the descendants, the Dragon God and the Lord of the three thousand worlds, he would not have been able to move the boy without looking at the monk''s face or the Buddha''s face.


    "What are you going to do with him? He''s a descendant of Daxueshan. I think he''s the only descendant of Daxueshan now." Qingqing road in the East.


    "Come on, let''s ask him."


    Du Shaofu thought a little, and then he summoned the purple thunder Xuan tripod again, which was controlled by the body of the red Jiri horse monkey. He was also in the big array, but he was not afraid of the exposure of the purple thunder Xuan tripod. He took Dongli Qingqing into the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Boom..."


    Purple thunder xuanding void, purple thunder clouds rolling, lightning and thunder, that terrible breath of destruction let the Eight maids tremble.


    "Shen Lei Ding, this is Shen Lei Ding. That boy controls a god thunder Ding!"


    In the void, his white robe was stained with blood, his pale face was pale, and his eyes were trembling, as if to see the most shocking thing.


    "I know god thunder Ding."


    Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing appear in the void, and the purple thunder clouds rolling around them disappear quietly when Du Shaofu swings his sleeve.


    "Who are you in the end? Do you have a god thunder tripod on you?" He Qingrong looked at Du Shaofu tightly, his eyes wavering.


    "I know a lot. I can recognize the thunder tripod." Du Shaofu said.


    "There are nine deities of thunder tripod. They crush evil spirits in Jiuzhou town. Rumors have disappeared. How can one of them be on you? Are you related to evil spirits?" Her clear face trembled suddenly, and her eyes were startled.


    "You have something to do with evil spirits."


    Du Shaofu glared at him and said, "how much do you know about shenlei Ding?"


    "How can I tell you that if I can trap me, I can do anything about me."


    Chen Qingrong looked at Du Shaofu, but he didn''t really seem to be related to evil spirits. His mouth outlined a sneer and was full of pride. Even though he was a prisoner at the moment, he was still proud.


    "It''s my place." Du Shaofu said with a faint smile.


    "It''s in your hands. I''m not good at practice. I have a negative school. I can''t fulfill my promise to revitalize the school. I feel sorry for my ancestors!"


    With a melancholy look on his face, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but boy, do you think you can make me bow if you can trap me now? You can kill me, but my descendant of Daxue mountain will never bow down. If you want to know something from me, you should die as soon as possible!"


    "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t say so, I can search for your God and refine your body into a puppet. The power must be good." Du Shaofu said.


    "Boy, you are still too young. I know your spirit is not weak. It''s a pity that if you want to search for my spirit, you can''t do it. You can let God thunder Ding trap me, but I promise, before you want to move me, I want to blow myself up, you can''t stop it, you can''t get anything! "


    He is the only descendant of the great snow mountain. His name is Yu Qingrong. Even if he is dead, he will never let people touch his body and yuan God. That is an insult to him.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned. Although he had a lot of confidence in his own power, he was really afraid that he could not stop this great snow mountain descendant from exploding.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about it. But he had a sacred weapon on his body. If he blew himself up, he would lose a lot. What''s more, this guy seems to have something to do with the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God."It doesn''t matter if you blow yourself up. When you die, some of your maids are good. You should be able to sell them for a lot of money. It should be OK to exchange some treasures." Du Shaofu said faintly, the wind is light and the clouds are light. It can be seen that the guy is very concerned about several maids around him.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Dongli Qingqing at Du Shaofu''s side gives Du Shaofu a fierce look.


    "Boy, what do you want to do?"


    But at the moment, his face suddenly changed. For him, Eight maids seemed to be more important than his own life.


    "Shameless man, you want to threaten me. You dream!"


    The Eight maids glared at Du Shaofu. Almost at the same time, the Eight maids were full of breath and brilliant. They wanted to blow themselves up and not to let their childe be threatened.


    "HISHI..."


    In the void, several fingerprints were snatched out early, turning into one handprint and imprisoning the eight maidservants at the same time.


    "Boom..."


    Chen Qingrong wants to intervene, but he can''t do much in the purple thunder tripod. He is isolated by the sudden appearance of purple and gold thunder.


    "I''m not shameless. I don''t want to do anything about you. I just sold you. I believe that with your purple color and strength, many people will like it. The price will not be lower."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and imprisoned the Eight maids.


    "Boy, if you have the ability to come to me, they are just maids, and they have nothing to do with them. As the great supreme nirvana, do you have this ability to attack several maidens?" Chen Qingrong glared at Du Shaofu in a gloomy way.


    "If you dare to move my woman, you can''t do it if I move your maid. I''ll sell it all some other day. What do you want me to do?" Du Shaofu sank.


    "What do you want?" Chen Qingrong looked directly at Du Shaofu, his eyes twitching.


    "What does the snow mountain have to do with the Dragon God and the most powerful one who originally sealed the evil spirits?" Du Shaofu asked, this is what he wanted to know.


    Looking at the Eight maids who were imprisoned by Du Shaofu, she was forced to compromise a little after a moment, and said to Du Shaofu: "our ancestors had followed the Dragon God and the most powerful one who sealed the evil spirits in ancient times. The evil spirits broke the seal, and the catastrophe of heaven and earth will come again. I have been warning the world to be on guard, but no one believes that it is not valued by the world and it is still dark He was crushed by the chalkiness of men, and was destroyed at last.


    However, our school has said that when the catastrophe of heaven and earth comes again, the nine gods of thunder will also gather together. As long as there is one descendant of Daxue mountain, we will follow the Lord of God thunder to fight against the disaster of heaven and earth. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved in secret. He didn''t have much doubt about Chen Qingrong''s words. The nine tripods gathered together. Most people don''t know about it.


    "You have sealed yourself for so many years. What''s the purpose of entering the divine space?" Du Shaofu continued to ask, his eyes moving with a light golden light.


    "This is the last time to open the divine space. It is said that there is the greatest chance left by the most powerful people who sealed the evil spirits. I am the only one left in my great snow mountain. When we look for the revitalization of our great snow mountain, we will deal with the catastrophe of heaven and earth soon." He Qingrong road.


    "Well, surrender to me." Du Shaofu had a clear attitude towards him.


    "Why, you are the supreme nirvana, in the divine space, but I also have the opportunity to go further. I have already been the peak of the nirvana of the true self, but you still extinguish nirvana. You are still too young in front of me. If I were in my heyday and fought alone, you could not do anything to me. You wanted me to submit to you. I could not help myself


    He wanted to subdue the boy in front of him at the beginning, but he didn''t expect that it was only a few months. The boy actually wanted to make him surrender at the moment.


    "You, the descendant of the great snow mountain, should follow the Lord of God''s thunder tripod to fight against the great calamity of heaven and earth. I am the Lord of God''s thunder tripod, and you will submit to me and not be wronged." Du Shaofu said.


    "There are nine deities of thunder tripod. You are just one. Do you want me to follow nine people? When the nine gods thunder tripod gather together, I just follow, but not surrender." Although he was a prisoner at the moment, he still did not bow his head half a minute.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to return to your heyday. Then you and I will fight and I will lose. I will release you and your maid. I will win and you will surrender to me."


    Du Shaofu said that he wanted to clean up this guy, but his master''s ancestors followed the Dragon God. It was a little star. Her father''s God, Lei Ding, was also the master of the three thousand worlds. So it''s not easy to start again.


    Du Shaofu was also moved by his natural appearance and talent. He wanted to accept him, which he valued very much.


    "You have a god thunder tripod, even if I recover to full bloom, you can also stand invincible!" He Qingrong was very clear that he could not reach the thunder tripod with God.


    "You and I are really strong enough to fight without using any treasures!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Chen Qingrong and said, "this is my bottom line. Shen Lei Ding is very important. You already know that if you can''t be my person, I won''t stay!"


    She looked at Du Shaofu without hesitation. She nodded her head and said, "well, in a month''s time, we will have a real battle of strength. If you lose and let my maid go, we will have nothing to do in the future. I will keep my mouth shut about the fact that a God Lei Ding is in your hands. If I fail, I will submit to you, but you will not have this chance! "Chen Qingrong doesn''t want to delay too long. In a month''s time, he has a secret method. Even if he can''t recover to full bloom, he can recover almost.


    And the longer the delay, it''s not good for him. The boy''s strength has made amazing progress in just a few months since his last meeting, so he should be on guard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1645

    "Well, just one month."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. There was a faint light in his eyebrows, which swept out with a reckless air, distorting a large space in the purple thunder tripod.


    Then, in the astonishment of the Eight maids and Chen Qingrong, Du Shaofu defused the ban on the Eight maids and said, "it will save a lot of time to get into it for healing."


    She Qingrong looks at Du Shaofu, and then without any doubt, goes straight into it. The Eight maids are alert, but they also hurry to follow him in, for fear that they will stay with Du Shaofu.


    A moment later, after he got out of the purple thunder xuanding, the spirit of the red Jiri horse monkey converged. Du Shaofu put up the array and said to Qingqing in the East, "here I am going to shut up for three days."


    "I protect the Dharma for you."


    Dongli Qingqing nods, knowing that Du Shaofu''s seclusion may have something to do with Chen Qingrong.


    In the ancient space of time, a month is also three days outside, three days later, they have a crucial confrontation.


    "Whoosh..."


    Seeing that the battle array was closed, Su surnamed woman, cloud shrew and other figures came.


    "I''m closed here for three days. You can wait for me here or leave first."


    Du Shaofu said to the three women surnamed su. Then he handed over the barren ancient space to Dongli Qingqing. He also went into the barren ancient space and disappeared.


    Su''s gorgeous eyes moved and fluctuated, but she did not choose to leave.


    In the center of the ancient space, Du Shaofu sat cross legged. A month later, he had a battle with Chen Qingrong. At the moment, he was really uncertain.


    However, he was afraid of the God thunder tripod, which made Du Shaofu more confident. In his physical body, he also had his own strength. He had to do more understanding in his own understanding of the profound meaning this month.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu entered the enlightenment, and his Ancient Runes flickered, sometimes turning into eight or sixty-four.


    During a month in the barren space, Du Shaofu wanted to further understand the profound meaning in the life preserving talisman, and he also had some insights into the battle with him.


    "I always feel that there is something worse, but it is worse..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu opened his eyes. The golden light in his eyes was fluctuating. The ancient runes on his body were flashing. Recently, he had been silent in the comprehension derived from the life protecting talisman, but he always felt that there was something wrong.


    It includes the battle with Yu Qingrong a few days ago. If you can further understand in the life saving talisman, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to escape if he is trapped in eight runes next time.


    "This palace, I, II, III, IV, V, wandering soul, returning soul..."


    The Eight Ancient Runes in front of Du Shaofu''s body lingered, murmuring to the eight words in his mouth: "it''s a little bit worse, there are only some. I always feel familiar with each other. What do you have in common.


    "By the way, eight gate heaven and earth array!"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened, and he remembered that the eight gate heaven and earth array was an eight star Nirvana level symbol array found on the ninth floor of the Qiankun tower of Hehuan Zong.


    Eight gate refers to eight different spatial orientations determined by Qimen dunjia and Bagua directions.


    "''open the door '',''rest gate'',''shengmen '',''shangmen'',''du gate '',''jingmen'',''jingmen '',''death gate'', this palace, I, II, III, IV, V, wandering souls, return to the soul..." Du Shaofu''s eyes were suddenly full of light, and he was very excited. It seemed that he had found something in common. He was immediately immersed in the understanding again. His eight runes were constantly deducing, arranging and deriving.


    "Qiantian, kundi, Zhenlei, Xufeng, kanshui, Lihuo, Genshan, Duze."


    Du Shaofu murmured words in his mouth. Eight Ancient Runes were arranged in a mysterious way, which twisted the void.


    "Tianfengbao, Ze Shuiqian, volcanic brigade, leidiyu, Fengtian xiaocang, shuize Festival, Shanhuo Ben, and landmine restoration..."


    As Du Shaofu''s handprint condenses at the same time, eight ancient runes are changing. Some are golden, some are white, some are thunder, some are misty, some are flaming, some are windy


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It has been several months since the opening of the divine space. On the land of chenhuang, there are still people sent out by the talisman every day.


    But as time went on, fewer and fewer people were sent by the talisman.


    The strong people in chenhuang are aware that the fewer people are sent out by the talisman, not because the danger in the divine space is less and less, but because most of the people have lost the talisman. Once in danger, they may really be robbed in the divine space.


    "The desolate country is going to be prosperous."


    "The supreme nirvana of Du Yunlong and the supreme nirvana of night are floating in the sky. There are several supreme Nirvana people in the desolate country alone!"


    "I''m afraid no one can stop the great prosperity of the desolate country!"


    The news of Du Yunlong''s supreme nirvana in the divine space has already been brought out by people, which also shakes the world severely.


    A small wasteland, at the moment, there are several supreme nirvana.This kind of lineup has to be moved by the major forces of the four sides.


    "It is said that Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, and the Purple Dragon Emperor, the younger generation of the wasteland led by them, are wantonly dealing with Legalists, longzu and strategists."


    "What''s more, there are yin-yang family, Mohist family and peasant family as the supplement. In short, the Legalists, strategists and dragon people are afraid that their intestines of regret have been green for a long time."


    Chen Huang on the land of people waiting quietly, there is no time for someone to talk, pass the time.


    The people on the land of chenhuang will soon be able to know all kinds of news in the Shenyu space.


    If someone is sent by the life preserver, he will bring out all kinds of information he knows.


    Some people get the ancient heritage, some people get the treasure, and so on, all of which can make the strong outside stir up waves.


    "Recently, there has been no news of Du Shaofu, the demon king, who has started to kill people. I''m really not used to it."


    There are strong people on the land of chenhuang. It has been a long time since the news of Du Shaofu, the demon king, has been spread out, which makes him miss him very much.


    "Don''t have any news about the demon king. Last time, the demon king alone had already killed a small half of the Legalists and other people. He killed several descendants of real dragons and two supreme masters. Then news came out. I''m afraid that Legalists, strategists, and the dragon clan would be deserted in the divine space." The strong laugh.


    "Hum!"


    Listening to the voices of discussion around the clock, Qin Tianshi, Li Chenfa, Gongsun holmium, and Long Teng all looked gloomy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the space of God realm, in the rich ancient forest, the original thick fog in the sky affects the yuan Shen and Xuan Qi, which is now disappearing one after another.


    But these clouds did not dissipate too quickly. The ancient forest was covered by fog for at least ten thousand years, and it may not be able to dissipate in a few years.


    On the abyss, the east from Qingqing sits cross legged, closed eyes.


    "Wow..."


    I don''t know when it started. There are dazzling Ancient Runes in the fog and void around, pouring like rain and light, gathering on the abyss.


    Dazzling light shining, with the drive of the fog, like a dream.


    The Su surnamed women, cloud shrews, Dalan and Xiaolan are awakened. They all look to the East and leave Qingqing. The dreamlike light rain is shrouded in Dongli Qingqing.


    Dongli Qingqing opened her eyes, and there was a misty glow in her palm. She recognized that the ancient Rune Guangyu had something to do with Du Shaofu. At the moment, it was connected with the ancient space, and it was very mysterious.


    "It''s him who caused the noise. It''s only one day. There should be progress." East from Qingqing murmured light way, face with a smile.


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, in the green palm of Dongli, the ancient space circled out, releasing the misty brilliance, and the air of recklessness was diffused. Even the space was twisted a little, which seemed to give people a kind of illusory feeling. Then, a straight purple robe emerged from the space and was wrapped with eight kinds of bright runes.


    When Du Shaofu''s figure crossed over, his whole body was wrapped in eight ancient dazzling runes. He stood quietly in the abyss and emptiness with his eyes closed. A stream of colorful runes came from the void with different energies.


    "Hula..."


    The whole void was shaking and the clouds were surging in all directions. The Ancient Runes were constantly arranged and derived, which wrapped Du Shaofu''s body, and poured into Du Shaofu''s body with eight kinds of heaven and earth energy, and continued to baptize Du Shaofu''s body and forge his original spirit.


    On Du Shaofu''s body, a breath began to grow.


    "It''s weird. What''s wrong with him?"


    "The demon king Du Shaofu''s breath is climbing. Can''t it be a breakthrough?"


    Da LAN and Xiao Lan exclaimed in a low voice. At the moment, the diffuse and open breath made them tremble for fear and oppress for no reason.


    "Hula..."


    The Eight Ancient Runes evolved, derived, arranged, and so on.


    Also do not know when, the four sides of the void, began to draw close to a strange breath of energy.


    This strange energy breath is hard to detect, but occasionally there is a kind of light flickering and disappearing in a moment.


    "Did he really spy on me?"


    Dongli Qingqing looks at the tall and straight figure on the void, and the blue eyes are fluctuating and rippling.


    Although Dongli Qingqing has stepped into the nirvana level of the true self, everyone''s true self is different, and each person''s road is also different, so she can''t understand.


    However, at the moment, Dongli Qingqing can also feel that he has peeped into his true self. No matter what the final result is, Dongli Qingqing has been able to make him stride a big step again, with substantial sublimation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1646

    For everything around him, Du Shaofu seemed to be unaware of it at the moment, and his mind was completely immersed in a certain kind of understanding.


    Since entering the space of the divine realm, Du Shaofu has been immersed in the comprehension of the life protecting talisman, and has understood Eight Ancient Runes.


    Try again and again, fail again and again, but Du Shaofu also in again and again continue to understand.


    For Du Shaofu, this kind of understanding seems unreal and strange, but can feel its existence.


    It''s like air, invisible and intangible, but it''s real.


    "Hula..."


    The eight runes changed alternately. With the arrangement of the eight runes, they sometimes changed into 64 and sometimes into eight, making the surrounding void change, as if at the same time making all things in the universe change.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in it, deducing and understanding


    With the light and rain pouring down and the Ancient Runes flashing, the strange smell of Du Shaofu became more and more strong, lingering in the void.


    With the passage of time, the breath in Du Shaofu''s body rose gradually.


    Waves of energy wave, with dazzling ancient Rune light, such as waves and ripples, spread out from Du Shaofu''s surrounding space, even with a faint sound of ''Hua Hua Hua''.


    That strange energy also began to follow Du Shaofu''s breath, and kept getting into the body.


    At the end of the day, Eight Ancient Runes lingered around Du Shaofu and turned into an octagonal pattern that looked like a circle rather than a circle, or a square rather than a square.


    The octagonal pattern is also somewhat illusory. It covers Du Shaofu''s whole body, and slowly diffuses the void around him. There are thunder light, misty water, flames rising, and strong wind howling, which make all kinds of changes.


    Du Shaofu''s breath continued to rise, and the strange atmosphere of energy around him became more and more intense. In such understanding, two days passed quietly.


    "What the hell is he doing..."


    Dalan Xiaolan, a woman surnamed Su, has been watching from afar, her eyes are waving.


    "He is sublimating. He must have realized the great benefits." Su surname woman road.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The ancient cave is surrounded by faint lightning.


    "Boom ''


    suddenly, on this day, dark clouds burst out of the sky, and the wind and clouds surged up, and then lightning and thunder thundered, and an inexhaustible momentum penetrated from the nine days.


    In the void, a tall and straight figure emerged quietly, covered with thunder, covered the whole body, fluctuating purple arc, with a kind of murderous gas.


    It was a brilliant middle-aged man with flowing hair, slightly closed eyes and a strong and handsome face, which gave people a strong sense of incompatibility. It was fierce and domineering, and a terrible strong breath filled the body.


    "What''s going on?"


    At the moment, the living creatures within thousands of miles are also affected. They look at the sky from afar, and then their figures are like electric rainbow and are attracted away.


    In the void, above the middle-aged head of Na yinglang, there is a divine ring enveloping in the sky, one round, two rounds, and eight rounds


    And when the ninth ring of God slowly forms on top of its head, a golden column of light comes from the sky above the sky, covering its figure.


    "Long..."


    At this moment, the sound of the sky was coming from all directions.


    Yinglang middle-aged thunder shining, the supreme across the sky, absorbing the power of heaven and earth in the golden light column, refining the body, forging the God, the light is diffuse.


    ''boom ''


    above the sky in the sky, the vast thunder clouds are still gathering, making it dark all around and making people feel palpitating.


    ''chulala ''


    at last, all the thunder was shining, and it was like a thunderstorm.


    When thunder and rainstorm come, it can shine everywhere and penetrate the space.


    It was like destruction, but it did not kill and destroy everything. Instead, it turned into a mysterious rune, forming a mysterious force and rushing around.


    "That''s the nirvana of the great supreme. He''s in the great Nirvana!"


    "The supreme thunderstorm, this is a great opportunity, don''t miss it! ''


    "this is a chance


    Some people recognize the supreme thunderstorm, and immediately rush out one by one to fight for the best position, so as to get the supreme thunderstorm into the body.


    "Roar ''


    there are also monsters roaring, which suddenly turn into their own bodies and rush into the lightning and thunder of the supreme thunder rain.


    In a flash, this side of the world, a boiling.


    The young man of yinglang steps on the void, connected with the golden light column, shining and dazzling, thunder light meaning, supreme in the sky!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    Light and rain pouring down, the ancient Rune filled the sky, suddenly came a tremor."What happened..."


    At the same time, Da LAN and Xiao Lan exclaimed, and her eyes were shocked.


    At the moment, they saw the abyss rising above, the sea of clouds billowing and the thick fog fluctuating. From the nine days above, there was a dazzling light coming down like an obsidian day.


    This dazzling light, accompanied by an extremely vast breath, spread out from the void to the whole god space.


    "Hula..."


    The light is shining, just like the holy light, pouring down from the sky, spreading endless strange breath.


    There is no thunder and lightning, there is no sound of the sky, only the holy light, covering the whole void, there is not much sound, but it makes people''s soul throb.


    The Holy Light covered Du Shaofu. The two were connected and integrated.


    At this moment, from Du Shaofu''s whole body, the eight talismans culture made 64 Ancient Runes, which completely formed a substantial octagonal pattern and presented the horizontal plane above the void.


    The octagonal pattern is formed with wind, rain, thunder and lightning, mountains and rivers, sun, moon and stars, rotating and alternating with each other, and countless animal shadows leaping and roaring soundlessly from the pattern.


    "Long!"


    At this moment, when the octagonal pattern is formed, the whole divine space is quietly shaking.


    At this moment, all the creatures in the divine space are greatly affected.


    "Boom


    In the octagonal pattern, an invisible energy rises from the sky, echoing the holy light coming from the nine heavens.


    At this moment, in the void of the abyss, there was a wave of heaven and earth.


    "The pressure can''t be resisted..."


    In the distance, under the silent pressure, the five women, cloud shrew, Dalan Xiaolan and Su, were paralyzed. They could not help but kneel down on one knee. It was not because their eyes were shocked and their spirits were shaking.


    The invisible pressure came, silent, light and light, but it was so that they did not have the opportunity to resist, from the depths of their souls to worship and revere.


    Otherwise, it will be crushed by Tianwei.


    At this time, the seven rings of God like fire appeared on the head of Qingqing in Dongli. Under the pressure of the invisible holy light, the divine ring also lost its luster, lost its luster, and its body was trembling.


    "This is Saint Wei..."


    At this moment, Dongli''s green eyes trembled fiercely, and the bright green brilliance rose to the sky. He could no longer hold back the tremor in his heart, and his hair was standing upside down.


    Everything is silent, but at this moment, on the land of chenhuang, even on Kyushu, Sihai, demon domain and beast domain


    On this heaven and earth, in the eyes of hundreds of millions of creatures, a mysterious octagonal pattern appears quietly above the nine sky sky.


    When the octagonal pattern appears in the void, there are wind, rain, lightning, mountains, rivers, rivers and rivers, sun, moon, stars, and so on. There are countless animal shadows leaping and roaring silently from the pattern


    "Hula..."


    At the same time, a holy light came from nine days and poured into the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1647

    When the light poured into the world, when the octagonal pattern appeared in the sky.


    At this moment, there was a dark place with dark clouds covering the sky, the sun and the moon. Suddenly, a huge crack opened from the rolling clouds.


    In the crack, there is light, and finally a pair of giant eyes.


    With the emergence of this pair of big eyes, the evil spirits from all directions are forcing people to come. The evil spirit is like the wind howling, and the black fog is filled with the sky.


    It''s just a pair of eyes. It''s like the most evil thing in the world. It''s full of dark golden eyes. It''s lifeless. But as the eyes open in the sky, there''s lightning and thunder all over the sky!


    The eyes were looking at the void, and then disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Between heaven and earth, a palace is suspended in the air, without anything to support, just like a miracle.


    Outside the gate of the palace, a middle-aged man stood with his hands on his back. His plain robe could not cover the emptiness, as if he were the master of this piece of heaven and earth.


    "Even at this stage, maybe I have a chance to succeed..."


    Middle aged slightly looked up to the deep sky, murmured softly.


    The light poured down, and the octagonal pattern disappeared in an instant.


    "Heaven and earth change, visions are in the sky ''"


    at the same time, there are many ancient virtual shadows above the void in the world, stepping on the void, and calculating by pinching fingers.


    "That''s Saint Wei. Does anyone step that step and become holy?"


    The vision of the ancient virtual shadow is shocking. Everything that appears is blocked by heaven and earth, blocked by the law, and even they can not deduce it.


    But they felt Saint Wei and changed color for it.


    The appearance of Shengwei has been a great event since ancient times!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What is that?"


    "When the Holy Spirit comes, is there anyone who is sanctified?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Huang on the mainland, countless strong people are also trembling eyes, it is not to feel a huge pressure, let them also feel heart tremor.


    The octagonal pattern appeared strangely. There was a vision in the sky and the holy light poured out. But it was only a moment. It was dissipated between heaven and earth, and everything disappeared in an instant.


    Countless strong people look up to the void, but can''t return to God for a long time.


    "Yes, it''s Saint Wei, but it''s not trivial." The old lady spoke, her eyes shining with gold.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Over the abyss, the light of the holy light is shining, covering the space like blocking the sky and the sun.


    The octagonal pattern is in the sky, the vision is flourishing, and the light is pouring out.


    The strange octagonal pattern is angular and all inclusive.


    Since the sixty-four Ancient Runes contained in the Eight Ancient Runes, Du Shaofu stood in the center, surrounded by Ancient Runes, blending with the holy light of the void and connecting heaven and earth.


    Looking from afar, Du Shaofu stood in the middle of the octagonal pattern, his eyes closed, and the Holy Light rippling around him, just like a miracle!


    But then, the octagonal pattern disappeared with the strange vision. Only eight Ancient Runes and the light of heaven and earth around him still hovered around Du Shaofu, but the shock between heaven and earth became more and more intense.


    Su surnamed woman, cloud shrew, Dalan Xiaolan, the pressure dissipated, looking up at the void, it is not difficult to feel that, at this moment, in the light of the holy light scattered all over the sky, there is a strong energy constantly penetrating from the heaven and earth, and then continuously toward Du Shaofu''s body.


    The energy is surging, and the energy fluctuation that diffuses faintly makes people feel cold.


    It did not take long for all these things to disappear quietly, and the holy light in the void and the Eight Ancient Runes finally disappeared.


    The surrounding of the abyss emptiness returned to normal, leaving a woman surnamed Su, Dalan and Xiaolan staring at the upright youth in the void, but they did not return to their senses in the shock.


    A moment later, in the quiet void, a majestic breath, like a fierce beast waking up, swept out of Du Shaofu''s body with the golden light.


    "Boom


    With the sound of wind and thunder, the breath rippled violently in an instant, and the golden light energy ripple violently swept the four sides, making a deafening "boom" sound.


    "Ji..."


    There was a hissing and shaking in the void. From the golden light, a huge golden winged ROC bird emerged into the sky, its wings spread out, and its whole body glittered with golden light. The whole space was trembling!


    "Squeak..."


    At this moment, cloud shrews are also shivering and neighing. In the surrounding land, countless cloud swallowing wolf shrews emit sharp and piercing squeaks.


    The huge golden winged ROC bird emerged from the sky with purple and golden thunder light. Within the void around, the weird octagonal pattern appeared faintly at the moment. The terrible power seemed to make the surrounding void fall down.


    "What a terrible pressure, compared with the past is a world wide difference, can crush people!"


    Da LAN and Xiao Lan are trembling, unable to bear the terrible pressure, paralyzed and kneeling again, that is worshiping the supreme!"He should have broken through again!"


    The eyes of the woman surnamed Su are gaping and stunned. The demon king''s nirvana and extinction level are breaking through again now. It should have reached the nirvana level of self.


    Nirvana of the true self is equivalent to the great realm, but it is hard to be compared with the grand realm.


    Generally speaking, even the most gifted human beings at the level of Nirvana are hindered by this level of cultivation and are hard to go further.


    But Du Shaofu broke through easily. If it was spread out, it would be shocking!


    "I nirvana, he really succeeded!"


    Dongli Qingqing eyes bright, shocked face, then revealed a smile.


    The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird is in the sky, but it is also disappearing. Du Shaofu is left in the sky. He hunts in his military robes, like a fierce beast in the form of a man. His breath diffuses into the endless sky. The majestic momentum looming from his body can make the whole world shake.


    "What is he doing? He won''t be possessed by the devil!" Xiaolan looked at the sky and fell into silence again. Du Shaofu said softly.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was not possessed by the devil, but peeped into his body and everything in his body, which shocked Du Shaofu himself.


    Du Shaofu was shocked to find that the vast and boundless mysterious air in his majestic shrine was more huge and terrible than when he died of nirvana. Compared with the past, it was a world of difference.


    Zilei xuanding, Zijin tianque is now wrapped in Xuanqi.


    Strictly speaking, an octagonal pattern appeared in Du Shaofu''s shrine at the moment. It is the octagonal pattern condensed from the Eight Ancient Runes.


    Zilei xuanding and Zijin tianque are also wrapped in the octagonal pattern.


    This octagonal pattern not only revolves in the shrine, but also connects with the body and the yuan God. Only Du Shaofu knows that feeling and makes himself incomparably comfortable.


    Octagonal pattern, all inclusive, contains thousands of, slowly rotate, can derive infinite changes.


    "This palace, I, II, III, IV, V, wandering soul, return to the soul. Qian Tian, Kun Di, Zhen Lei, Xun Feng, Kan Shui, Li Huo, Gen Shan, di Ze, these are the Eight Diagrams


    Du Shaofu was so excited that he was overjoyed. The eight ancient runes that he had learned from his life protecting talisman had finally gone further and turned into eight diagrams.


    It comes from heaven and earth and contains many mysteries, but now it is comprehended by oneself and transformed into tangible form.


    "Boom


    At this moment, Du Shaofu suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were shining with golden light. The thunder was rolling down into the sky, shaking the void in all directions, and then slowly subsided.


    "Invisible for visible, Bagua shows the true me!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were astringent, his figure was standing in the sky, and he understood the eight trigrams. Unexpectedly, he took the opportunity to step into nirvana of the true self. The mysterious Qi in the divine palace in his body surged to the absolute vastness. Under the baptism of the energy of heaven and earth, the body of chijiri macaque in his mind also rose again and became more powerful.


    Feeling his own strength at this time, Du Shaofu''s heart could not help but tremble. He could feel that there was a world of difference compared with before.


    What is more important is the ascension of Nirvana level, one Nirvana and one heavy heaven.


    However, if you want to break through the nirvana level, it is more important to reach a higher level of understanding. The general trend of heaven and earth is enough to crush all those who are insufficient.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1648

    "It''s OK. He doesn''t seem to be possessed." Xiaolan opened her mouth and put her heart down.


    Du Shaofu was still standing in the void, and his body was shining with brilliance. When he read it, there were Ancient Runes rippling all over his body, and then he could be transformed into eight diagrams to cover his whole body.


    This is no longer the Eight Ancient Runes, but the real eight diagrams.


    Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen and Dui are connected with each other, forming a bright ring of God, which makes Du Shaofu like the Holy Spirit in the sky!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s black hair was on the back of his head, and his body was crystal clear. His body was covered with purple electric arc, showing a purple gold color.


    It''s the immortal body that is revealed. The golden winged ROC family is refining their spirit and body, and the realm of the real ROC, together with the eight trigrams around the body, makes people tremble and tremble!


    "What a strange feeling, compared with Tianjiao to be fierce, compared to the supreme to be gentle, but the breath compared to Tianjiao and the supreme, more than anything else!"


    When she opened her mouth, she felt the breath from the man in the tall and straight purple robe. It was released in the heaven and earth, and no longer made people want to kneel down, but it was unspeakable comfort.


    She even felt at the moment that if she could practice by the devil''s side, she would surely get twice the result with half the effort.


    "He''s different."


    The woman surnamed Su also showed surprise and shock. All of us could feel that the demon king was different, shining brilliantly and quietly releasing the pressure in the world.


    That kind of pressure is like the water in the sea, which can bear everything. When the wind is calm, it makes people yearn for it. It has a vast heart and can nourish all things.


    But if it''s a storm, it''s going to be stormy and destroy everything!


    "The real self he found was different. It was vast, too vast."


    Dongli Qingqing light road, she felt a kind of vastness in the octagonal pattern, as if it contained all things in heaven and earth. Compared with her "true self", she had a feeling of great sorcery and little sorcery.


    From the octagonal pattern, Dongli Qingqing also clearly felt the overbearing breath of golden winged ROC birds, as well as the thunder breath of killing heaven and earth.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu condenses the eight diagrams and lingers in the sky. If you look closely, there are 64 directions around, which are complicated and mysterious.


    Du Shaofu''s position is like a concentrated point. Within the eight main directions, there is a continuous stream of energy from heaven and earth, which is flowing towards his body and body. It can nourish the body, warm the charm and vitality, and never stop wandering.


    "It''s so comfortable, continuous, inexhaustible and general..."


    Du Shaofu was shocked and bewildered. In his eight diagrams diagram, his physical strength and Yuan Shen power are endless. In this eight diagrams diagram, he can control everything as if he is in his own world.


    This kind of feeling is similar to that of a cultivator at the level of martial arts realm. Releasing the profound meaning and covering the void is their own realm.


    In their own territory, everything is under their own control.


    Among the strong realms, the primary realm, the fiefdom, the grand realm, the realm, etc., do not improve a realm, but enhance their own understanding of the profound meaning. The greater the power they can control for the improvement of the integration of heaven and earth. It can be said that a domain is also a heaven.


    However, Du Shaofu felt that his eight diagrams at the moment were obviously more complicated and mysterious than those in the realm and other supreme nirvana.


    The eight diagrams can connect heaven and earth and contain all things, just like a small world or even a small universe.


    "Looking forward to World War I!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, the eight trigrams on his body disappeared, his eyes were shining with purple gold, and his mind moved. At the same time, waves began to appear in the ancient space not far from Qingqing''s body in the East. Then, nine figures swept straight out. It was the descendant of the great snow mountain, GUI Qingrong, and his eight maidens.


    Du Shaofu broke through and achieved nirvana of the true self. It took only two days, plus ten days to stay in the ancient space. It was just a month for him to stay in the ancient space.


    At this moment, his face is clear, and the white light is surging all over his body, like a round of white light and scorching sun, with snow and ice all over the sky, covering the abyss of heaven and earth.


    It''s only a month. It seems at this moment that she has recovered. It''s amazing.


    "A month has come, war!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and hunted in his military robe. At the moment, his two pupils were in a state of war. He was looking forward to the first World War to verify the achievements he had realized.


    "War!"


    With snow and snow in his eyes, he suddenly felt a vast breath. It seemed that in a short time, the boy had become different again, as if he had been sublimated again.


    "War!"


    However, he was not afraid. He had never been afraid. For a moment, the war spirit surged. In the depths of his eyes, it seemed that there was a glacier moving. On the white robe, there were some runes skimming out. It was as if the snow was shining in the empty space around him. The breath of the whole person began to be vigorous, and the spirit and martial arts were incomparable!


    "Whoosh..."Eight maidservant girl at the moment is also ruddy a lot, a month''s time to recuperate, recovered a lot, at the moment its beautiful shadow one after another back.


    They have already seen the war between their childe and the demon king. With their strength of cultivation, they can''t be affected by any cooperation. Leaving aside everything, the demon king is indeed incomparably terrible.


    "Let''s go, you must be subject!"


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the light of purple gold flowed and reached out. The bright purple flame rolled in the air and turned into a huge purple flame demon Huang virtual shadow in the air. It roared and swept out of the sky. The blazing breath of the sky could destroy everything.


    With Du Shaofu''s accomplishments, Ziyan demon Huang''s animal power is stimulated. With the supremacy of the beast family, Ziyan is rolling, dazzling and shocking. It is like a real giant purple flame demon Huang born. It is incomparably different from the original power.


    He felt the strength of the former and did his best. An ice dragon, like a living creature, collided and left in the roar.


    "Ouch..."


    The battle between the dragon and the Phoenix, the hot and icy sky, the surrounding void was shocked by life, the void collapsed, and the whole abyss was shaking violently.


    "The ice dragon fights the sky!"


    He went all out to directly stimulate the pulse of Wu, covering his body like wearing a piece of armor, hovering around an ice dragon, and crossing the void, his fist was like a dragon out of the deep sea, the ice covered the void, and the white Rune was shining like white snow!


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was covered with thunder and martial veins. In an instant, lightning flashed and thunder thundered all around, and purple thunder was raging. A chalky hand curled out and claw marks tore up the void, revealing five dark space cracks. The thunder and golden light were surging, just like a purple gold ROC bird flapping its wings, swaying upward and supremely oppressed.


    Two hands, at the moment, there is no any trial, have a certain understanding of each other, a shot is full strength.


    In this war, he went all out, without reservation. He could not defeat.


    Du Shaofu did not want to lose. He had already set foot in Nirvana of self. In the level of cultivation at the same level, he should crush everything.


    "Hiss..."


    The claw marks collide with the ice, and the golden winged ROC bird collides with the ice dragon, which is torn by the living in an instant.


    Ice dragon eyes show fear, but after a short standoff, it is already vulnerable.


    "Pedaling..."


    The purple gold thunder light claw print, in an instant, will also crack the secret pattern of the martial vein talisman on his body, which will shake his body back in a panic, and his eyes will suddenly flow out of fear like a glacier.


    "Hiss!"


    With a long journey and a leisurely walk, Du Shaofu''s figure and ghost quickly arrived in front of Chen Qing, who was retreating from the earthquake. Accompanied by the roar of the void around, the lightning and thunder, his momentum was incomparable and his arrogance was overwhelming


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the Dragon chanting god elephant was heard, and Du Shaofu''s boxing ring burst out, and the empty space was smashed in a straight line. With a powerful and arrogant power, a fist fell on the body of Feng Qingrong. The terrifying energy turned into a ripple of strength and runes, just like a wave sweeping through the void.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The tremendous energy burst out in an instant, and a terrible energy storm burst out. The surrounding abyss rocks exploded, the cliffs rocked and collapsed, the cracks in the rock walls spread, and the earth showed gullies, just like destruction.


    "Bang!"


    He Qingrong''s body was directly blasted into the cliff of the abyss.


    "Childe..."


    The Eight maids were shocked and discolored. They had never seen their childe in such a mess.


    "Long..."


    Lightning and thunder, there is a divine light swept out of the cliff of the abyss, and the rock burst open. In a moment, the whole abyss collapses in shaking. The visual impact is shocking.


    The six rings of God are in the sky, and the figure is clear and graceful, rising from the cliff of the collapsed abyss.


    "How can it be so strong?"


    Chen Qingrong is changing color. He looks at Du Shaofu. He really feels the strength of the former. It only took him a month to heal his wounds. He is so different from before.


    "Do you have only this strength? If so, you''d better surrender earlier!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a smile in his eyes. At the moment, the feeling that he could move mountains and seas with his hands and feet made his whole body unspeakable.


    He had a clear face and no words. His eyes were icy. He waved and moved. The supreme power was gathering. Suddenly, the icy air burst through the sky. His whole body was covered with snow and runes. With his supreme power and understanding, he turned into a supreme fist.


    At the moment, her hair was dancing, and her hair turned into snow-white. Her figure was flying in the sky, and her fist blew out.


    The icy air and supreme power were like the surging waves, turning the void into darkness and spreading the void. The blow was so dazzling that it suddenly appeared in Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "Boom..."


    The blow broke out and directly crushed Du Shaofu''s chest. The supreme power surged and poured out, which was incomparable."BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The terrible force swept through Du Shaofu''s whole body, and the void behind him exploded in his life, and the void was crumbling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1649

    "Zizi..."


    The purple gold arc on Du Shaofu''s body was surging. With the impact of his fist, Du Shaofu took a step backward. However, his feet stamped back on the void, and the void under his feet suddenly froze and stabilized his body shape.


    However, Du Shaofu was still in good condition. His body was clear, with a faint purple gold color. A faint smile appeared in his pupils, and a smile like a smile was in his mouth.


    "How can it be so strong!"


    She was shocked and her eyes trembled violently.


    "Not good..."


    The next moment, as Du Shaofu''s mouth was outlined with a smile, his face suddenly changed and his figure retreated rapidly.


    But it''s too late. Du Shaofu''s figure rushes out, and his fist falls between the lightning and the flint.


    "Bang!"


    The dull sound was like thunder, resounding through the body of Shen Qingrong. The thunder was surging, and the golden light exploded. The void behind his body exploded one after another.


    However, he was unable to achieve Du Shaofu''s unhurt appearance. His body Rune was broken and his mouth was overflowing with blood.


    "Ice storm fist!"


    "The ice is breaking at the foot of the mountain!"


    Chen Qingrong is not a weak person, but a few strong people in the whole divine space. In a moment, he knows how to do the best for himself. He doesn''t care about his injury, and he doesn''t retreat again. Instead, he tries his best to fight back.


    "Boom..."


    The footprints were like heavy rain. The footprints were able to break the void. With the frightful icy air of the frozen void, the attacks of Qing Rong fell on Du Shaofu one after another.


    He doesn''t believe that the other side''s physical body is really indestructible. It''s a real strength match. He''s doing his best.


    The supreme power surging, he Qingrong''s whole body realizes the cohesion, attacks fiercely and violently, startles the heaven and earth!


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu did not advance but retreated, and forced a duel between the immortal body and the golden winged ROC bird, Dacheng. That was the best defense.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu fought in the most direct and savage way!


    With their accomplishments and strength, the speed of the confrontation is as fast as lightning, and dozens of times in a flash.


    The void fell and collapsed, and a large amount of energy runes swept through, and the surrounding abysses were blasted and broken, and the rubble swept into the sky.


    This scene is too terrible, will all razed to the ground, destroy everything, frozen miles, engulf mountains and rivers!


    "Boom..."


    In a few seconds, two people collide with each other, and finally just stick together like ruffians fighting, smashing the void and shaking the clouds.


    The two men fell from the sky together into the abyss, and rushed out again between the crushed stones and dust. They smashed the rock walls, smashed the towering trees and peaks in the distance, and fought until the sky was dark and the earth was dark!


    In the distance, the Su surnamed women, Dalan Xiaolan, cloud shrew, etc. are already in a state of panic, full of horror.


    The eighth maid was even more appalled. Not long ago, they saw with their own eyes that Du Shaofu, the demon king, could only fight for his children and be suppressed.


    But I didn''t expect that it was not long before their son was completely suppressed.


    At this moment, their childe has used the supreme power, but the great supreme power of the demon king has not been used.


    At the same time, their childe has done their best, but Du Shaofu, the demon king, has not done his best, but he has been suppressing him. This reversal is too fast!


    "Boom..."


    The abyss collapsed, and two figures burst out of the broken rock again.


    "Poof..."


    In the middle of the sky, she Qingrong vomited blood from her mouth. Her face and eyes were terrified. She retreated one after another, trying to get rid of Du Shaofu.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In mid air, Du Shaofu followed him like a shadow. He was able to crush the former at a great speed. After several punches, he directly blasted the former into the abyss.


    "No, young master, you are invincible!"


    Eight maids see this scene, are pale, delicate body trembling.


    When he rushed out of the collapse of the abyss again, he was already dishevelled, his white robe was shabby, his mouth was bloodstained, his face was completely changed, his eyes looked like snow was pouring and glaciers were moving.


    "My Nirvana!"


    At this moment, he finally knew the fact that Du Shaofu had set foot on the level of self nirvana. However, he couldn''t understand why the guy could easily break through in a short period of time, and the speed of the breakthrough was appalling to him.


    What shocked him even more was the strength of the former. He had thought that maybe at the same level, he could not deal with the boy.


    But now the boy just stepped into the nirvana of self, and he had already been the peak of Nirvana, but he was always suppressed by death. To put it worse, he was simply being trampled.


    These results proved to be able to keep his heart from trembling!


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air and looked at his face. At the moment, there were some blood stains on the corners of his mouth. However, compared with him, he had no idea how much better to look."It''s so comfortable, so comfortable all over!"


    Du Shaofu stretched out his loins, and the surging dark Qi in the shrine was released. Although he was hit hard by many times, it had little effect on the accomplishment of the immortal body. On the contrary, after the pain, he felt comfortable.


    "Is this the power of nirvana of the true self..."


    Du Shaofu clenched his fist slightly, and the feeling that his actions and actions drove the vast force was very attractive to the practitioners.


    He Qingrong looked at Du Shaofu and said, "in such a short time, you have actually set foot on my nirvana, which is really surprising to me."


    "At the same level, you will no longer be my opponent. Surrender. With your natural appearance and your status as a descendant of the great snow mountain, I will not wronged you. This is my promise to you and also my respect for the whole line of Daxue mountain. I will certainly help Daxue mountain reappear in the world when I have the opportunity."


    Du Shaofu said that this is a kind of respect for the great snow mountain. He should also pay attention to his natural appearance and talent.


    She Qingrong''s eyes moved, which seemed unexpected, but then she gave a faint smile. Even though she was in a great mess at the moment, she was still so proud and powerful. She said softly, "you are very strong. You have exceeded my expectations again and again, which surprised me. But if you want to really help me, I''m afraid it''s not sure!"


    ''poof ''


    when his voice dropped, his fingerprints changed rapidly, accompanied by a mouthful of blood essence spitting out from his mouth, interwoven with the secret patterns of the talisman on his body.


    "Boom


    In a flash, the breath in his body soared and soared. In a lot of surprised eyes, the mysterious patterns of the white snow like talisman on his body were changing, just like the snow flying all over the sky, and in an instant he turned into a giant snow mountain giant.


    The snow mountain giant stands like an iceberg, with a piercing cold breath and a terrible momentum shaking the void in all directions.


    this is a secret method and a terrible means.


    The whole abyss and the eerie ancient forest around it also quietly turned into glaciers in an instant, with a vast expanse of white everywhere.


    "It''s cold!"


    The snow covered the sky and turned into glaciers everywhere. Da LAN Xiao Lan, a woman surnamed Su, shivered all over her body and worked hard with all her strength. The dark air could not stop the terrible cold air.


    "Suppress!"


    The snow mountain giant drank, and the six rings of God on his head twinkled and glared. The icy breath erupted, and the prestige rose in an instant. The void around him was full of cracks, and Du Shaofu was suppressed.


    "Then try the Eight Diagrams!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. After reading it, the Ancient Runes suddenly rippled all over his body, and then turned into eight trigrams in the emptiness of his whole body.


    The eight diagrams reveal that the void suddenly trembles. Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen and Dui are connected with each other and turn into a bright divine ring, which diffuses around.


    "Roar..."


    On the eight trigrams, there are animals whistling, thunder coming, golden winged ROC birds flapping their wings, and mountains and lakes, alternating wind and rain, changing sun, moon and stars, and shifting mountains and rivers


    When the Eight Diagrams appeared, covering the four sides, the six rings of God on the top of the huge snow mountain suddenly began to dim. It seemed to be going out at any time, and did not dare to compete for glory!


    At the moment, the eyes of the giant Snow Mountain Giant trembled, as if there were glaciers cracking and icebergs falling.


    With Du Shaofu as the center, the Eight Diagrams spread thousands of feet. Du Shaofu is like the spirit in the sky. The invisible breath makes people tremble and tremble!


    "From the upper kungfu to the lower, the ground fire will be destroyed!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, a series of strange fingerprints were condensed. At the same time, the eight diagrams were changing, and a great pressure was revealed from the void.


    All of a sudden, from the void, came lightning stars, came rolling flames, like destruction, enveloped this place of heaven and earth.


    "Boom..."


    The whole void is boiling, and the heaven and earth are resonating. The heaven and earth are also vast and turbulent. The bright runes are like the sea, which is full of stormy waves.


    This moment, the huge snow mountain giant, in that terrible power, inch by inch crumble.


    "Poof..."


    His figure was revealed from the avalanche of snow mountain giant, blood gushed in his mouth, and the white Rune on his body was also breaking. His body was bleeding, and he fell down in a mess on the broken ground. His hair was disordered in his boots. His white robe was bloody, and his eyes were red with blood.


    Above the void, Du Shaofu pointed directly at his face, and his eyes were purple and golden. He looked down at the bottom and said, "you are defeated!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1650

    He looked up and looked at Du Shaofu. He was at a loss in the depth of his eyes. Even if he met some evil like peers, he had never been defeated. At most, he was not equal to his peers. To really distinguish between victory and defeat, he had to fight between life and death.


    But now compared, the youth in front of him is just a real young man. He has also failed, and he is very embarrassed!


    "Childe..."


    Eight maid to the body of the Qing Rong, face is with a little panic color.


    "I did fail."


    A little smile appeared on her pale face. The smile was bitter and astringent, and her eyes were lonely.


    "Remember, you''re already my man. If you''re willing to take a gamble, you should surrender!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell in front of Chen Qingrong''s body, and his voice dropped. After he put some pills into his mouth, he walked away slowly to Dongli Qingqing''s side. His face was light and pale.


    "Are you at the level of self..."


    Dongli Qingqing smiles, but at the moment, there is still a touch of shock in her eyes. She was nervous and did not have much confidence in the war between him and her.


    It was not that she had no confidence in Du Shaofu, but that she was very clear about the strength of the Great Snow Mountain descendant Chen Qingrong, and that it was not easy to really defeat him. At this moment, she felt relieved and was shocked by her terrible strength.


    "I''m nirvana, just like you."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head with satisfaction. His real self Nirvana was not improved by a little bit, which was a big difference from the original.


    Dongli Qingqing has no choice but to smile bitterly. It is clear in her heart that the same level of true self has only recently set foot. However, her best result in front of her is unbeaten. Compared with the guy in front of her, she is absolutely insufficient.


    "Squeak..."


    In the distance around, the squeaks of cloud swallowing wolf shrews kept coming.


    "Master, a lot of people have come. Do you want me to do it?"


    Cloud shrews immediately came to Du Shaofu, and many people were coming towards him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let them come and see if they know anyone first."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. Although the thick clouds around him had been shaken away, the clouds around the distance had not yet dispersed, which prevented the yuan God from prying. In this ancient forest, the wolf shrews swallowing clouds were much more sensitive than the cultivators.


    "Whoosh..."


    Not long ago, there is no time for the shadow to come, many vast breath fluctuations.


    When these figures fall, they are looking around, looking at each other, and being alert to each other.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over him, but he didn''t know anyone. They should be all practitioners lost in the ancient forest. The confrontation just now attracted the other party.


    "Anyone who knows how to get out of here, stand up for me, or you''ll be impolite."


    There are more than a dozen figures coming, eyes Jiong looking at the people around, eyes showing fierce light, from the body''s breath, all are monsters.


    "We don''t know. We''ve been lost here for days."


    "We still want to go out."


    There are people around to speak, which is not afraid of those monsters. There are also many human practitioners around.


    "Do you know how to get out? Did you get any treasure just now, you''d better call it out for me, otherwise..."


    The head of the monster figure looked at Du Shaofu, Yi Qingrong, Dongli Qingqing, etc., and showed a sinister light. The threat was self-evident.


    "You want to die!"


    Cloud shrew is angry, and her eyes are killing. She won''t be suppressed in this place. However, those monsters will be suppressed here. They can only enter the animal kingdom for the first time.


    But those monsters didn''t know the identity of the cloud shrew. When they heard the words, they suddenly burst into a breath, and a fierce evil spirit swept over them. The fierce pupils were all staring at the cloud shrews.


    "Cloud shrew, leave some whole body. I want to eat meat. I''m just tired. I need to make up for it." Du Shaofu spoke.


    "Yes, master!"


    The cloud shrew nodded, and the moment his voice fell, his figure suddenly came out.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    "Roar..."


    For a moment, the monster roared, and the energy kept exploding.


    But it wasn''t long before there were more than a dozen monsters with huge bones lying across the abyss. When they were dying, they didn''t know what kind of existence they provoked, but they were all killed by a follower.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Many figures around him were dazzled and shocked. They suddenly retreated and took a cool breath. They did not dare to get close to them.


    "Zizi..."


    Not long after, the deep sea meat fragrance overflowing, a lot of roast meat fragrance, let people salivate.


    "How fragrant..."


    Cloud shrews drool. The look in the eyes of Su and Da LAN Xiaolan has betrayed themselves.


    But not far away from the face of the Eight maids and her face did not change much.


    It seems that the descendant of the great snow mountain is still in failure. He has been in a lonely daze and looks far away. His injuries have not been dealt with. The Eight maids follow closely behind him, and they dare not say much at the moment."Whatever you want."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu said to Da LAN Xiaolan, a woman surnamed Su, that he had already devoured him impolitely. It was a long time since he had eaten his teeth.


    Dongli Qingqing has been very familiar, no polite, the spirit like a goddess of women, at this time by the earthly fireworks.


    Dalan Xiaolan looked at the Su surnamed woman, and her saliva flowed out. The Su surnamed woman did not resist. After the last three women tasted a little, they finally paid more attention to the image.


    "It''s delicious. Would you like to try it?"


    Du Shaofu came to Chen Qingrong''s side, gnawed at the barbecue hanging from the branch of his tree, and handed him a piece of it with one hand.


    "If my young master doesn''t smoke and fire, it will damage my accomplishments."


    A maidservant spoke to Du Shaofu with hatred, but it was obviously a fear.


    Just as the maid''s voice dropped, she looked sideways at Du Shaofu, who was eating meat with a bitter smile. Then she reached out to take the roast meat from Du Shaofu''s hand, opened her mouth slightly and bit it. Her face suddenly fluctuated and said, "it''s really delicious."


    "It would have been better if I had some wine, but I''m out of it." Du Shaofu said.


    "Wine, I have it."


    He took out a white jade wine jar from the bag of heaven and earth on his body. After tearing off the seal, the wine was fragrant and filled with runes. It was no ordinary wine.


    Du Shaofu was not polite. He drank it and swallowed it. Then he looked surprised. The wine was better than the one taken out by Kalou Changtian, the father of the uprising. He said, "good wine. The best wine I''ve ever drunk ranks second."


    "No way. This wine has been brewed by our ancestors in the snow mountain for thousands of years and the secret recipe. It has been buried in the ground for at least 5000 years. In the world, I''m afraid it is difficult to find a comparable existence with this wine." He didn''t believe that there was wine in the world that could be compared with his wine.


    "In terms of taste, it''s really the first. However, for me, the best wine to drink is the one I drink with my alcoholic father. It''s not very tasty, but it''s very good to drink."


    Du Shaofu looked at yuankong with a faint smile on his face. Then he handed the wine jar to Chen Qingrong and said, "would you like to have some?"


    Chen Qingrong looked at Du Shaofu, shook his head and said, "no, I still have it on me." The voice falls down, she Qingrong takes out a jar again, gulps to drink.


    "It''s delicious. You can try it." Du Shaofu looked back and said to the eighth maid.


    Eight maid some moved, that meat smell is enough to resist, one by one to look at the face.


    "Go and try it. It''s really delicious." She Qingrong turned back and said to the Eight maids.


    "Yes, sir." Eight maidservant girl nods, Qian Ying this just moves to leave.


    "How did you get the thunder tripod?" Looking at the back of the eighth maid, she asked Du Shaofu.


    "I said it was given to me by the most powerful one. Do you believe it?" Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    Chen Qingrong looked at Du Shaofu for a moment, but then nodded and said, "letter."


    "You will not be aggrieved if you submit to me." Du Shaofu said.


    "The catastrophe of heaven and earth is coming. According to the legend left by my school, you must gather together in the nine tripods to have a chance to resist the disaster. Otherwise, the world will not exist again and will become a demon kingdom."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, he said, "there are eight gods whose whereabouts are unknown. You should find them back as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu was silent for a moment, and asked him, "do you know what it means to gather together in Jiuding and order nine families?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1651

    "The nine families should be the nine masters in the world. They are full of yin and Yang, farming, Mohism, Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism. They can still exist in the world today. It is said that as long as they gather together, they can command the nine masters." He Qingrong road.


    "Gather together nine gods thunder tripod, can command nine everybody."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, which was not much different from his original imagination. He ordered nine families, and they were really nine masters in the world.


    "If you want to humiliate me, I''d rather die with you than with me!" After a sip of wine, he had a firm face.


    "I see." Du Shaofu nodded.


    On the land of chenhuang, Shenyu space is still the same as before. Some people are sent out by the talisman, but the number is still less and less than before.


    "Laozu, no good. We met Du Tingxuan. He killed our Legalists in it!"


    In the space of the divine realm, he was brought out by the talisman. Suddenly, he came to Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi, and his eyes were trembling and his heart was still in fear.


    "You What do you mean, Du Tingxuan? Has he come back from the restoration? "


    Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi and other powerful Legalists were suddenly shocked. Gongsun holmium, a political strategist around him, and many powerful strategists immediately looked over.


    "Du Tingxuan not only came back from the restoration, but also came to Nirvana level. We are not rivals at all."


    The children of the Legalists were almost about to cry. They were really miserable in the face of Du Tingxuan''s murder.


    He was lucky and had a life saving talisman. Many people who didn''t have the talisman could be killed directly.


    "What, Nirvana, the level of self, you say it again!"


    Li Chenfa changed color, almost did not believe his ears.


    "The great supreme nirvana, did Du Tingxuan succeed?"


    Around the strategists, the dragon clan, and many nearby strong people, how sensitive the ear is, immediately heard, it is not for it to change color.


    "Lao Zu, Du Tingxuan is really the Ultimate Nirvana. It''s so terrible. He killed many of us. Many Dharma protectors and elders were killed. He was not the opponent of Du Tingxuan. He was killing us in a big way, and he was not soft on us. He threatened to ask us to pay the price after he came out. Now he just collects interest first."


    The son of the legalist family was so drunk by Li Chenfa that he didn''t come back to his mind. He was still in a state of fear, and he immediately burst into tears and trembled all over his body.


    "Du Tingxuan''s son of a bitch really succeeded..."


    On hearing this, the old people of the Legalists have changed their color. It is not that their eyes are bloodshot and they are political strategists, and some of them are not good-looking.


    "A couple of father and son, as well as Du Yunlong and ye Piaoling, what a desolate country!"


    "Du Tingxuan is worthy of being the father of the demon king. What a useful son he is. As expected, his father will not be bad. He will abandon his cultivation and rebuild himself in the space of God. What perseverance and determination he has to live up to heaven''s hope, achieve Nirvana and ascend to heaven one step at a time."


    "Yes, the Legalists are really sad!"


    In a flash, many strong people around began to talk about it, deeply shocked.


    "HISHI..."


    In the space of God''s realm, light and rain filled again, and in a moment, many figures fell.


    Among these figures, there are Legalists'' children, political strategists'' children, and many monsters and dragons.


    These figures appear, dishevelled, and have no vision. For a time, it seems that they have not responded.


    "Laozu, it''s not good. Tianjiang eighteen Wei and Du Yunlong are together. They are working together to kill my political strategists!"


    "Laozu is not good. Du Yunlong and the eighteen heavenly generals are killing us Some people are aiming at Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi and others tremble.


    "Ancestor, Du Yunlong and ye Piaoling are fighting against our dragon clan!" A dragon spoke to the dragon, pale.


    "Asshole!"


    When these words spread out, Legalists, strategists, the strong and the ancestors of the dragon clan were all furious.


    "It''s too tragic. That night, Piaoling and Du Yunlong designed and led us into a desperate situation. Many of us were killed in the pit!"


    A woman is crying that she has a life saving amulet and escaped a robbery, but other people who do not have a life saving amulet are completely killed at the moment.


    The strategists, the dragon clan, especially the powerful Legalists, are all pale after their anger.


    They also wanted to be able to kill Du Shaofu and all the people around him completely in the divine space, so as to cut off the fate of the little wasteland.


    However, they didn''t expect to die. When they arrived in the sacred space, not only Du Shaofu, but all the young people in the wasteland would be like a dragon going into the four seas and a tiger on the mountain forest.


    Instead, the three of them were slaughtered one after another like sheep in front of them.


    At the moment, the three of them have not hurt their muscles and bones, but have already injured the foundation, hurt the heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney!"Qin Wudi?"


    "Gongsun Wuji?"


    "What about dragon three?"


    Legalists, strategists, and the strong of the dragon clan are not willing to accept it. They also have the top strong in it, which is the person they most valued when they sent to the god space this time.


    "No, I''m trying to find out, but I don''t know where it is!"


    "Uncle Wuji is closed and has not yet left."


    Someone spoke and told the old people.


    "Look for it with all your strength. Tell them to come out. Come on!"


    There are old people drinking. Now only Qin Wudi, Gongsun Wuji and long San can stop Du Yunlong, Du Shaofu and others out. Otherwise, the three of them will be completely destroyed in the divine space.


    "It''s over. If our legalist disciples don''t seize the chance this time, it will affect my future fortune!"


    "If we want to find a way, we must find a way, otherwise we will affect our luck for countless years!"


    "Such losses are too great. We must find ways to stop all this. The devil father and son can never stay. The wasteland is full of wings. We must cut off its wings. Otherwise, it will be a great disaster after it comes out!"


    Qin Tianshi, Gongsun holmium, and Long Teng looked at each other and discussed the sound transmission.


    At the moment, the situation is critical. The three of them are already in the divine space, and they are about to bury a generation.


    "Do you feel that the forbidden seal at the entrance of the divine space is weakening. I have tried it, and it is much weaker than it was at the beginning. Especially after the appearance of the vision, the forbidden seal at the entrance of the divine space has weakened a lot. If we weaken it a little, maybe we will have a chance to enter it." Long Teng''s voice reached Gongsun holmium, Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa''s ears.


    Wen Yan, Gongsun holmium, Qin Tianshi, Li Chenfa, etc. are not secretly stunned. Their eyes are shining and their eyes are bright.


    "The rise of the wasteland is unstoppable, too strong!"


    "There are only a few of them, the great father and son. It''s terrible!"


    The strong people around are still talking about it in secret, taking a cool breath for it.


    The wasteland is really too strong now. One of us does not necessarily have a supreme power. There are several desolate countries now.


    There are still a lot of young monsters at the rank of king of beasts. Once they grow to the end, they will be a really terrible force, enough to confront any of the nine families.


    "Qin Tianshi, Li Chenfa, they don''t know what color their intestines are now. There are three supreme masters in the family of Du. It is said that Du Yu, Du Hao and Du Xue are all extremely powerful."


    The strong people with ancestral level take a cool breath and shake the desolate country.


    "There are only two great masters in the Du family. It''s too small for the Du family."


    The old man tianhoe of the farmhouse secretly opened his mouth, and his eyes showed a faint smile. Others did not know that his family knew that there were more than two great supreme masters in the nirvana. What they knew about the Du family was still a great supreme one, even not under the demon king.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the space of God realm, a deep valley is filled with energy and blood.


    "It''s terrible. The sky will be eighteen guards, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman. They are killing each other!"


    "They specially select Legalists, strategists and dragon people to attack. Others just don''t provoke them."


    Outside the deep valley, a lot of living creatures were surrounded, and they were all talking about it.


    In the holy Valley, at this moment, there are a lot of figures in the fight, and before long, hundreds of people and many huge monsters were killed by dozens of people.


    Ten of them were Du Yunlong, a representative of the same generation at the top of the barren country, such as Tianjiang eighteen Wei, who shocked the living beings around.


    "Don''t come here. You kill me. My strategists will not let you go."


    In the deep valley, the son of the last strategist was paralyzed on the ground. He had no talisman, and moved back and forth. His blood was dripping, his face was white, his eyes were full of fear, and his whole body was trembling.


    "How about political strategists? Kill them!"


    Night Piaoling hands, a finger swept out, light black dark gas surging, condensed into fingerprints, it is directly killed, turned into blood fog, spirit and soul are destroyed.


    "Let''s go. Further ahead, we should be near the legendary tomb."


    Du Yunlong came to the side of the night floating Ling and said, "by then, I should be able to meet the third one."


    "Whoosh..."


    A line of figures then swept empty, a few flash disappeared in the deep valley.


    "The Legalists, strategists and longzu."


    There are people around marvel, for Legalists, strategists, dragon people sigh, under the suppression of the wasteland, now the three are more and more unable to raise their heads.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Vast clouds, ancient forests, everywhere are towering trees.


    As the clouds and fog become weaker and weaker, the sight becomes clearer and clearer, and the influence on Xuanqi and Yuanshen becomes weaker and weaker."Come out at last!"


    Many figures were swept out from the ancient forest, and their eyes were happy.


    "Finally out of this ancient forest!"


    Du Shaofu stretched out his loins and took a deep breath. He was bathed in the sun. It has been a long time since the sun shone so brightly. Under the leadership of the cloud shrews, all the people safely walked out of that strange ancient forest.


    "Master, not far in front of you is the supreme tomb called by foreigners." Cloud shrew said to Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1652

    "The supreme tomb, where is that?"


    Du Shaofu asked. It sounds extraordinary. It must not be simple.


    "It is said that it is the place with the greatest opportunity in the divine space, but it is also the most dangerous place in the whole divine space. It is said that even the supreme one is easy to be buried, so it is called the supreme tomb." He Qingrong told Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, there was another talisman on the eyebrows of Yan Qingrong and the Eight maids beside him. Naturally, Du Shaofu arranged them all.


    However, when Du Shaofu arranged life protecting talismans for nine of them, they were shocked as if they had seen a ghost.


    Du Shaofu has a firm and resolute vision. Although he is not very interested in general opportunities in this divine space, he is only limited to inheritance. He always cares about treasures and some miraculous medicines.


    "When, the best chance!"


    Du Shaofu has a firm and resolute vision. Although he is not very interested in general opportunities in this divine space, he is only limited to inheritance. He always cares about treasures and some miraculous medicines.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t want to miss out on the biggest chance in the space of God.


    "Master, from here to the supreme tomb, you can cross the mountain of beasts in front of you. It''s only a day''s journey. It''s next to the land of" Bingfeng ". Under its hands, there are many powerful monsters. Their own level of cultivation is even stronger than mine. They are of the same generation as my father, emperor and mother. They like cannibalism most. But with me, we have to live safely There should be no problem. In the face of my father, emperor and mother, he will give me some face. "


    The cloud shrew said to Du Shaofu, "but I''m afraid that the ice seal will enter the supreme tomb to fight for the chance. There are some other monsters in the tomb. They won''t miss it, and they''ve been looking for it all the time."


    "Whoosh..."


    "It would be nice to have a little less trouble."


    Du Shaofu said that although he was not afraid of monsters at the level of demon realm and large domain, he could reduce some troubles and try to reduce some good ones.


    "I''ll go first." He Qingrong spoke to Du Shaofu.


    "Well, act accordingly."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. He had already discussed with Yu Qingrong. After leaving the ancient forest, he would fight for the opportunity separately. Other people acted according to the circumstances. In this divine space where there are many enemies, there is a secret help. Maybe it will play an unexpected role.


    "The young man in white was too strong just now, so he broke through by force. He knew we would follow."


    She Qingrong nodded and left with Eight maids.


    "I didn''t expect that you were Du Shaofu, the demon king. How powerful! The descendants of the Great Snow Mountain were defeated by you!" Looking at the back of Chen Qingrong and others leaving, Xiaolan opens her eyes wide and admires her.


    "I said I was the invincible God of war." Du Shaofu was not embarrassed at all.


    Dongli Qingqing glanced at Du Shaofu and said in a soft voice, "be careful. When you get to the supreme tomb in front of you, I''m afraid you will meet some people from the dragon family, Legalists and political strategists."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he understood the meaning of Dongli Qingqing. There were Legalists, strategists, and even strong people in the dragon clan who did not show up. Although the small fish and shrimps killed almost all of them, the real strong ones still exist. Although it will be difficult to deal with them, if we really kill those people thoroughly, even compared with killing Han yingmo and others, we should let the Legalists and other old friends have a heart It''s painful.


    Many of the bodies hanging are proof that they are making an example to them!


    "It''s good to meet."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu would not be afraid of meeting him before. Moreover, he has broken through to Nirvana level of self.


    At the moment, even if he met the most powerful Legalists, longzu and strategists, Du Shaofu had great confidence and could kill them.


    Even if Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji were stronger, they would be similar to Chen Qingrong. This made Du Shaofu even look forward to it. If he met him, he would let the Legalists feel heartache.


    "Go..."


    After that, several people swept away again and went towards the beast mountain. Only after crossing the mountain could they reach the tomb of the supreme.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the departure of Du Shaofu and others, there are many figures in the ancient forest.


    They all followed Du Shaofu and others from afar, and then they walked out smoothly step by step.


    "Come out at last." A line of figures swept out, are excited.


    They did not dare to cross the thunder pool for half a step. Instead, they saw many monsters and human corpses hanging on the towering trees on many mountain tops.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are continuous, green and green, but there is also a kind of strength and boundlessness.


    "Roar..."


    Within the mountains, there are many monsters roaring through the void.


    "It''s too much. These ancient monster species are too wild!""Shua Shua..."


    "Hum, really when we are easy to bully!"


    "It''s a total disregard for us!"


    On the edge of the mountains, there are many ferocious monsters in a straight line, and their huge bodies are just like the mountains in front of them.


    These monsters are ferocious in appearance, fierce in their eyes, full of blood in their mouths, and their breath is very strong.


    There are thousands of figures gathered around, and there are even a lot of monsters. But at this moment, they are all blocked out, unable to cross the thunder pool.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. The king of beasts is in it. Maybe now that guy has been killed!"


    These thousands of figures are not afraid of the ancient monster species. They all have the cultivation level of the first registration in the martial region, and the cultivation level of the first registration in the animal territory is better than that of the ancient demon animal heritage.


    They did not dare to cross the thunder pool for half a step. Instead, they saw many monsters and human corpses hanging on the towering trees on many mountain tops.


    Although these mountain guarding monsters are not very strong, they know that there are some top-notch ancient demon beasts in the depths of the mountains.


    Many of the bodies hanging are proof that they are making an example to them!


    "It''s too presumptuous. It''s bullying."


    "I don''t know what''s going on. The king of beasts is in it. Maybe now that guy has been killed!"


    Many people are angry, eager to try, but few people dare to really rush up, angry for it, but also more afraid.


    "The young man in white was too strong just now, so he broke through by force. He knew we would follow."


    "I don''t know what''s going on. The king of beasts is in it. Maybe now that guy has been killed!"


    "It''s said that the king of beasts likes eating people most. The stronger he is, the more he likes to eat!"


    It has been argued that not long ago, a young man in white with Eight maids did not pay any attention to the remains of the monsters, and they directly forced their way to kill many of them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But they were hesitant at the beginning, afraid to follow, now can not help but some regret.


    But some people are still hesitating. The king of beasts is in it. Maybe the young man in white clothes has been killed in it. The king of beasts likes to eat the flesh and blood of the strong man.


    "The king of beasts has ordered that if you want to pass, you should first find Du Shaofu, the demon king. Otherwise, you can''t think about half a step on the mountain of beasts, and those who intrude will be killed!"


    There are monsters left to speak, the sound reverberates in all directions, deafening.


    "Son of a bitch, where are we going to find the demon king Du Shaofu?"


    "It seems that they are the subordinates of the two seals. They are" sealed "in the mountains


    "What if we found the demon king Du Shaofu? The Legalists, the strategists and the dragon clan had killed so many people. The demon king Du Shaofu is not something we can provoke."


    Some people hate and hate it. These ancient demons want to find the demon king Du Shaofu, but Du Shaofu is definitely not what they can provoke.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the sky, several figures swept down. It was from the ancient forest that Du Shaofu, Qingqing in the East, cloud shrews, women surnamed Su and others arrived here.


    "Why There are so many people in front of you, aren''t they waiting to deal with you? "


    The woman surnamed Su looked at Du Shaofu. Could she know how many enemies Du Shaofu had, and that large number of people were there. It could not be ruled out that Du Shaofu, the demon king, had attracted him.


    "I don''t have so many enemies." Du Shaofu curled his lips.


    "Miss Su may be right. You have a lot of enemies, especially here."


    Dongli Qingqing is very familiar with Du Shaofu and Su''s women. Women and women seem to be familiar with each other easily. There is a smile on her fairy face.


    "It seems that they are the subordinates of the two seals. They are" sealed "in the mountains


    When cloud shrew opened his mouth, he recognized many monsters and beasts who were occupying the mountains from a distance, and his eyes showed a puzzled look. According to the truth, he would not offend so many people who came in. Once these people resisted, they would feel uncomfortable to add some extraordinary people behind them, and they would have to pay for it.


    "I''ll say it''s not my enemy. I''m not hated. There are not so many enemies." Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows.


    However, a moment later, when Du Shaofu got close to the crowd, he heard a lot of comments, but his face was no longer good-looking, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Du Shaofu, the devil, that''s Du Shaofu!"


    With the appearance of Du Shaofu, thousands of people who were blocked in front of Wanshou mountain suddenly recognized Du Shaofu.


    With the departure of Du Shaofu and others, there are many figures in the ancient forest.


    The ferocity of that demon king, as long as it is seen, I''m afraid it can''t be forgotten.


    "Shua Shua..."


    When someone recognized Du Shaofu, the devil, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu and others.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1653

    "It''s really Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    More people recognized Du Shaofu and exclaimed.


    Many practitioners who did not know du Shaofu, the demon king, were also curious and shocked.


    In particular, some women were surprised by the change of color. Du Shaofu, the legendary demon king who was even more ferocious than the monster, seemed not as ferocious as the rumor, but looked good.


    However, when these women see Dongli Qingqing, they are all eclipsed, even unable to be jealous.


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s face sank and he swept his sleeve, a stream of golden talisman and secret patterns surged like a vibrating ROC, and his domineering and fierce breath erupted like a volcano, crushing and destroying everything.


    "Little hall master!"


    A figure appeared, and his eyes were surprised. He was very excited and surprised and fell on Du Shaofu''s side.


    Only two people were taken out, Tao Yu and Wu Ma Sheng of the Seven Star hall. They were hidden in the crowd. Only two people knew them.


    "Are you here, too?"


    Seeing Tao Yu and Wu Ma Sheng, Du Shaofu was also a little surprised. Seeing that Wu Ma Sheng and Tao Yu did not have a life protecting charm on their eyebrows, their eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.


    "Hiss..."


    "We fell into the hands of strategists once, and when we came in again, we were separated." Said Wuma Sheng.


    "Shao Dian Lord, the king of beasts in the mountain of beasts in front of him blocked the mountain and said that he wanted to find you to let everyone pass. The monster is very powerful and no one is against him. Only a few people have broken through the blockade, but they don''t know whether they are alive or dead inside." Tao Yu said.


    Hearing this, the cloud shrew''s face changed a little. Then he said to Du Shaofu, "master, do you want me to find and seal it? Maybe I can save some trouble."


    "No, we''ll go straight in. I''ll see who''s looking for me behind my back."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were a little chilly, and he had never known him. At the moment, he was looking for himself everywhere, even sealing mountains for it. Du Shaofu didn''t think that things would be as simple as the surface.


    There was a howl, like thunder, which seemed to have been greatly stimulated.


    Later, Du Shaofu, Qingqing and others in the East were close to the beast mountain, and the figures all around gave way.


    The Su surnamed woman, Dalan Xiaolan and others are not worried at this moment. The Great Snow Mountain descendant, such as Yi Qingrong, has been defeated. In addition, Dongli Qingqing is still there. Why are you afraid of those ancient monster species.


    "Human, do you want to die?"


    When he saw Du Shaofu and others approaching, a ferocious serpentine monster with a leader opened his mouth, and the scarlet letter filled in, and the fierce pupil looked down at Du Shaofu.


    "You want to die, dare to stop me!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Dongli Qingqing doesn''t say anything more at the moment. Anyway, he is used to a woman of his own.


    The cloud shrew walked out and looked at the snake shaped demon. The snake drank heavily, and the rat''s teeth spat out. His eyes were cold and frightening.


    "Wolf shrew king!"


    The snake shaped monster recognized the cloud shrew, some color and fear, but then said: "the king of beasts has orders, no one can step on the mountain of beasts, wolf shrew king, if you go, I don''t think the king of beasts will stop you, but the people around you can''t do it!"


    "Are you really going to get in my way?" The cloud shrew''s face was overcast and cold.


    "This is the order of the king of beasts, the king of wolf shrews. Do you want to challenge the king of beasts?" The snake shaped monster drank heavily, with the king of beasts behind him, and he was fearless.


    In the mountains, several figures turned into rainbow, which swept the sky like lightning.


    "Cheep..."


    The cloud shrew''s mouth shrieked, and the sound wave affected the original spirit. Its figure swept out in an instant, turned into a white fog electric python, and a terrible power rippled away.


    "Hiss..."


    When the serpentine monster moves, there is no time to avoid it. The seven inch defense rune is torn and broken, and the impregnable scales are torn open, revealing the blood hole.


    "Bang Bang..."


    There is a dragon roaring everywhere, deafening, a hornless dragon crouching in the void, the figure is suspended, and the surrounding space ripples with huge waves, and the breath is towering.


    The body of the cloud shrew is drilled out on the other side of the other snake shaped monster. The next moment, the snake shaped monster''s body is broken to pieces, and is directly killed by the cloud shrew.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    With the cloud shrew''s sudden hand, many kinds of monsters around him roared and hissed, and the sound moved in the void.


    However, the remains of these ancient monsters were not afraid of the cloud shrews, but they were not afraid of Du Shaofu, Dongli Qingqing, and so on, and directly killed them.


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s face sank and he swept his sleeve, a stream of golden talisman and secret patterns surged like a vibrating ROC, and his domineering and fierce breath erupted like a volcano, crushing and destroying everything.


    Only a lot of ancient monster species can not have any wisdom, they are trapped in it fearlessly.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    All of a sudden, many large ancient monster species were shattered by life, and there was no resistance.


    "Go..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop. The golden light surged and crushed everything. As the figure passed by, the huge animal shadows were blown down like broken winged birds. All of them were destroyed by vitality. Some bodies were broken and blood mist poured out."It''s so strong!"


    when the serpentine monster moves, it''s too late to avoid it. The defense Rune at seven inches is torn and broken, and the impregnable scale is torn away, revealing the blood hole.


    Not far away, there are many eyes trembling, looking at the place where the devil has passed, crushing and destroying everything, and gaping at it.


    "Keep up with..."


    Dongli Qingqing, Tao Yu, Su women and so on did not attack at all, so they directly followed Du Shaofu and left.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Around the ancient monster species of fierce roaring endlessly, although not high intelligence, but also has a natural fear, dare not chase.


    "Let''s go for it together!"


    Finally, some people couldn''t help it. They wanted to rush out and follow the demon king Du Shaofu. Naturally, they wanted to get a lot of money.


    However, they did not expect that the surrounding monsters were rapidly gathering around, and in an instant they were surrounded in the middle.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, an amazing fight can not be avoided, suddenly collided with each other.


    However, the blocked people and some monsters did not suffer losses at the moment, and even occupied a lot of advantages.


    Only a lot of ancient monster species can not have any wisdom, they are trapped in it fearlessly.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the mountains, several figures turned into rainbow, which swept the sky like lightning.


    Not far away, there are many eyes trembling, looking at the place where the devil has passed, crushing and destroying everything, and gaping at it.


    "There''s a breath of ice. He Qingrong has made a move here."


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and felt that there were traces of his hand left by him here. There were many blood traces and bones of monsters around him. Judging from the traces, it was not long after the killing that the bones were frozen. It was he Qingrong and his maidservant girl who made the move.


    "Is that guy really submissive to you? But he still wanted Miss Qingqing to be his maid?" Xiaolan said.


    "I can''t let go of the woman who dares to move me, but I''m relieved after beating him. I believe he won''t dare again."


    Du Shaofu said that he was a descendant of Daxueshan mountain, and the gate of Daxueshan was a follower of the Dragon God and the Lord of the three thousand worlds. He wanted to give Daxue mountain a little face, but he didn''t save much after beating him. Therefore, he was relieved.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Dongli Qingqing doesn''t say anything more at the moment. Anyway, he is used to a woman of his own.


    What''s more, on the land of the wilderness, they had already had the fact. Although it was an accident, they could not change it. She did not regret it. Now they met again and walked together. As for what will happen in the future, she can only calculate step by step. She has not thought much about what the master once said to her.


    On the way, he did not have time to meet some monster bones, which made Du Shaofu and others go forward very smoothly.


    At the speed of the crowd, three hours later, there is a very large mountain ahead.


    The peak is strange, surrounded by verdant dark green, but the peak is covered with rocks, a dark color.


    The mountain peak is as high as the clouds, and it looks aggressive Bi people. The mountain is towering and majestic.


    "Master, there is the old nest in front of it, and it is also the only way to cross the mountain. There are many ancient ruins and dangerous places in the surrounding mountains. This road is the safest, but it has been occupied by Binfeng all the time."


    Cloud shrew stood in front of the majestic mountain peak, standing on a towering peak far away, facing Du Shaofu road.


    "Howl..."


    And just as the cloud shrew and Du Shaofu just stood on a mountain peak, a howl came out from the dark and towering mountain ahead.


    "Roar..."


    Then the void of that side vibrated, with a lot of monster roaring sound, swept from the towering mountain peak, the shaking of the whole square space in shaking, there are boulders from the mountain collapse rolling down, the earth shaking.


    "Anyone who dares to break in will die!"


    There was a howl, like thunder, which seemed to have been greatly stimulated.


    "Boom..."


    "Go..."


    After that, many monsters swept down from the towering mountains, covering the sky like dark clouds. At first,


    was a huge monster. It was very strange. It had a head like a *, and it had a skull before and behind. It was black and rune, and it was filled with fierce and bloodthirsty breath.


    Beside the strange beast, there is a pheasant like fierce bird flying with its whiskers. It can stretch its wings like a butterfly wing and tear the void.


    At the edge of the fierce bird''s wings, there are dark cracks in the space. I''m afraid that as long as one fan is light, the space will collapse.


    "Oh..."


    There is a dragon roaring everywhere, deafening, a hornless dragon crouching in the void, the figure is suspended, and the surrounding space ripples with huge waves, and the breath is towering.The smell of these three monsters is particularly terrible, and behind them, there are many powerful monsters, and even many of them are the level of fiefdom.


    "And seal, when Hu, dragon!"


    When they saw the three monsters with a particularly terrible breath, the cloud shrew''s face suddenly showed a dignified color.


    "Three demons, territory and territory!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the three monsters in front of him. At the moment, he raised his eyebrows slightly, and felt the tremendous momentum. His eyes were also slightly surprised. They were actually three monsters who had reached the level of big territory.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1654

    "What a terrible breath!"


    However, under such a lineup, let Tao Yu and Wu Ma Sheng change greatly. The breath of those ancient monsters is not so strong. Under the fierce atmosphere, they are almost unable to compete with each other.


    "Master, as well as Danghu and dragon, they are also the king in this, each occupying one side, but I don''t know why they gathered together."


    Cloud shrew whispered to Du Shaofu that Danghu and Zhulong also existed in the same generation as her father, emperor and mother. They were also at the level of great territory, which was not easy to deal with.


    "Three big domain level evil animals, very strong."


    "Ignorant human beings, you seek death!"


    At the moment, Du Shaofu suddenly showed a sense of war in his eyes, pursed his lips and said, "subdue them, and then you will know the reason."


    "The three monsters in the great territory, who should have done so just now, are in a rage. It is estimated that they were caused by Shen Qingrong."


    Dongli Qingqing looked at the three monsters in the void, and said to Du Shaofu: "however, with the strength of Qingrong, these three monsters are not hurt much. He must know that these three monsters are looking for you. It seems that they are deliberately left for you."


    "He Qingrong, this is on purpose, obviously because he wants to submit to me and feel upset."


    When Du Shaofu laughed, he Qingrong passed away from here. The three monsters were very strong, but they would not pose a great threat to him. At least, they would not be so perfect. The only possibility is that he was forced to pass by. Leaving the three monsters to himself to clean up would be calming his unhappiness.


    At the moment, the three beasts were in a state of anger and fury. Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, they immediately added fuel to the fire.


    Seeing the fury and fury of these three monsters, Du Shaofu guessed that he was afraid that he had been stimulated by Xie Qingrong not long ago.


    With the cultivation strength of the three monsters, it is no problem to block the general practitioners in the big territory. Even the real killing will not be too difficult. However, it is no doubt that it is not enough in front of the supreme Nirvana true self Nirvana peak strong person, Yi Qingrong.


    "Cloud shrew, it''s you!" In the middle of the


    , it was like a *, both before and after, and the black beast was surrounded by black runes, and the clouds were shrewd.


    "Hefeng, you are still my elder. For the sake of my parents, please surrender and tell me who made you look for my master. I beg the master to let you live."


    "Cloud shrew, it''s you!"


    The cloud shrew opened her mouth, and her scarlet eyes fluctuated. Although many of the monsters in it often argued and fought against each other, because the mountain of beasts was close to the forest of clouds and mist, when her father and mother were still alive, she was taken good care of by Feng Feng, who had not been difficult for her in these years, so he persuaded her to surrender.


    "Your master..."


    Hearing the speech, he closed his eyes and showed a puzzled look. His eyes immediately swept over Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing.


    "Gee, I have good qualifications. I feel that the taste must be excellent."


    when I scan Du Shaofu and others, and seal the two pupils on the front side, the color is blazing.


    The cloud shrew opened her mouth, and her scarlet eyes fluctuated. Although many of the monsters in it often argued and fought against each other, because the mountain of beasts was close to the forest of clouds and mist, when her father and mother were still alive, she was taken good care of by Feng Feng, who had not been difficult for her in these years, so he persuaded her to surrender.


    "And seal, do not mistake yourself, you will not be my master''s opponent!" Cloud shrew road.


    "You don''t deserve to be king because you think human beings are the main thing. Everything you have will be mine." The eyes of the cloud shrews were closed and cold.


    "There is no need to talk nonsense. Let''s do it. These human beings should be killed. We''d rather kill a thousand wrong people than let Du Shaofu go!" The Dragon opens his mouth, and his fierce pupil shows his intention of killing.


    "You are looking for Du Shaofu. Have you met him?"


    Du Shaofu helplessly looked at the dragon and seal, and when the Hu.


    "As long as it''s human, we''ll kill them all. We don''t need to know. We''ll be dead anyway."


    The Dragon opened his mouth and looked down at Du Shaofu with his eyes on him. He mocked him with cold and cold, just like looking at a mole ant.


    "Do you have the strength and strength? Someone just left in front of you. You can''t even block it."


    Du Shaofu curled his lips. From the breath left around him, he knew that he had just passed away from this place not long ago.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    "The three monsters in the great territory, who should have done so just now, are in a rage. It is estimated that they were caused by Shen Qingrong."


    Listen to Du Shaofu''s words, and seal, dragon, when the three animals suddenly gloomy color.


    It was true that some people had just gone away. There were still nine people. The white robes were so strong that they did not stop them from joining hands. Even the speed famous Danghu couldn''t even catch up with them.


    At the moment, the three beasts were in a state of anger and fury. Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, they immediately added fuel to the fire.


    Looking at the three animal shadows on the void in front of him, the breath of his eyes was surging. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I will deal with one.""Be light. I want to live."


    Du Shaofu specially explained to Qingqing that he was the killer of Qingqing.


    Du Shaofu specially explained to Qingqing that he was the killer of Qingqing.


    "Master, I can resist any of them for a moment."


    The cloud shrew also spoke. She knew that she was a monk and blocked them, but she tried her best to stop them for a while, but there was no problem.


    "No, just give it to me. You can block the rest for a while."


    When Du Shaofu dropped his voice to the cloud shrew, his fingerprints condensed and two life saving talismans fell directly into Tao Yu''s and Wu Ma Sheng''s eyebrows for fear of their accidents.


    When his eyes swept over Du Shaofu and others, his two pupils on the front showed a burning color.


    "Talisman..."


    For a moment, Tao Yu and Wu Ma Sheng were stupefied, which was much more shocking than seeing this large group of ancient demon animal species.


    "Ignorant human beings, you seek death!"


    And listen to the eyes of a few humans actually is not put them in their eyes, and the seal has been all snatched out of the killing intention.


    "Hiss!"


    "He Qingrong, this is on purpose, obviously because he wants to submit to me and feel upset."


    As soon as the voice fell, the first one to move was Danghu, who moved with his wings. The dark light appeared in the void around him, and the figure suddenly disappeared in the original place.


    At the same moment, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. Almost at the same time, the golden light flickered under his feet, and his figure took a big step backward.


    "Hiss..."


    When Du Shaofu''s figure had just retreated, the space where it was just located was fluctuating, with a wing tearing through the void, such as the sharpest blade cutting through the void, and the shining runes shooting like swords and swords, the space was filled with dark cracks.


    "Why


    "Roar..."


    In the void, there was a sound of startling. It seemed that he was surprised that his blow had failed. Then the void began to fluctuate. Its huge body leaped out, and the fierce light of its pupils was frightening. It flashed across the void like lightning. It was close at hand. The body rotated, and the other wing cut through the void and quickly swept to Du Shaofu.


    "Evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu never retreated this time, and even went forward instead. In an instant, the golden light erupted. Suddenly, he felt like a fierce beast and a bird was about to rise to the sky.


    Facing the domineering wing, Du Shaofu shook his arm and gave a blow directly. His momentum was incomparable and arrogant!


    &Oh! &Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, and the secret patterns of golden talisman were released in his eyes. Behind his eyes, the shadow of ROC''s golden wings was full of golden light, which urged the ''Peng to come to the nine days''.


    The fist has a dragon chanting and a god elephant neighing, accompanied by lightning and thunder in the sky. The void in front of the fist explodes and directly collides with the former, which cuts a wing of the void.


    "Bang!"


    The deep collision suddenly resounded through the void, and the tremendous energy burst out in an instant. A wave of extremely terrifying energy Rune ripples like a tsunami suddenly swept through the void, like destruction, golden eruption, and the vibration of the space ripple endlessly.


    "Gee!"


    Just in the touch, the Danghu screamed and shrieked, and the rune on one wing was destroyed and broken. Then the wings cracked and the blood poured out. The fierce and incomparable wings were cracked by a fist. The body lost balance and fell directly from the air.


    The speed of being a brigadier was as fast as lightning. All this happened too fast, so that the Bingfeng dragon didn''t come back to God.


    "Hi..."


    But at the same time, Dongli Qingqing hands, Qianying with a bright green light, Rune flashing, to the strange and sealed hand.


    "It''s your turn!"


    Du Shaofu''s crossing the void was not far away. In an instant, he came to the dragon''s body, and his mouth was outlined with a smile.


    However, under such a lineup, let Tao Yu and Wu Ma Sheng change greatly. The breath of those ancient monsters is not so strong. Under the fierce atmosphere, they are almost unable to compete with each other.


    "Oh


    The dragon, such as a monster at the level of the great realm, is definitely the strongest among the strong with ancient blood. In a moment, he came back to his God without hesitation. His huge body was directly lifted up and tried his best to breathe out the breath of a dragon in his ferocious mouth.


    "Oh


    The light of the dragon''s breath twinkled and turned into a virtual shadow in the shape of a dragon. The sound of the Dragon chanted with the dragon''s power, accompanied by the brilliant and terrible runes, suddenly penetrated the void and impacted Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, and there were golden talismans in his eyes. Behind his eyes, the shadow of the ROC''s golden wings was illusory and the golden light was ten thousand feet, which urged the "ROC to come to the nine days".


    The cloud shrew opened her mouth, and her scarlet eyes fluctuated. Although many of the monsters in it often argued and fought against each other, because the mountain of beasts was close to the forest of clouds and mist, when her father and mother were still alive, she was taken good care of by Feng Feng, who had not been difficult for her in these years, so he persuaded her to surrender.The golden glow was blooming all over the sky. Du Shaofu, like a real golden winged ROC bird, came to bear his hegemonic will. He swept across the sky with strong suppression. A terrible and supreme animal power swept through the sky, and one claw tore up the void. "Dapeng smashed the chaos claw" opened and closed, destroying and tearing up the shadow of the giant dragon.


    &Boom! &


    the release of the momentum of penglin''s nine days makes the sky thundering like thunder, and the bright golden light, talisman and secret lines are as gorgeous as fireworks. However, it contains the kind of astonishing domineering pressure, which makes the surrounding void tremble, and countless ancient animal remains are shaking in the soul of the beast, and they roar and scream endlessly under great suppression.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu emerged from the sky with his hair flying behind him. He had an indescribable sense of authority and arrogance. His power twisted around the void and burst out with one hand.


    This palm is the condensation of the three seals obtained from the illusory four image seals. The brilliant three color light is dazzling, and it is like running thunder. It directly falls on the head of the dragon that is affected and suppressed.


    "Bang!"


    Under this palm, the dragon''s body was in full bloom, the scales on his head were broken, and the dragon''s blood was gushing from his ferocious mouth.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon screamed, and fell to the mountain below, destroying the top of the mountain. The rock cracked and rolled, and the whole mountain was shaking and cracking.


    &"Whoa..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s palm was covered with a magic formula, which made the sound of dragon, Phoenix, lion and tiger. However, it was a strange golden arc, and the shadow of golden winged ROC bird emerged. The silver electric arc flickered, and a torrential pressure spread from it, containing a kind of overwhelming pressure that could not be resisted by any beast.


    &Blood soul seal. &At the same time, his eyes were full of fear, and the terrible pressure made his soul tremble. It was the supreme one of the beasts who trembled and was completely suppressed. Then his eyes closed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1655

    As the fingerprints of Du Shaofu''s hand kept condensing, the silver and gold runes successively swept into the heart of the dragon''s eyebrows, which were filled with the awe of the beasts. Many ancient demon species around him did not dare to get close to them, so they crawled and trembled for them!


    "Ji..."


    Danghu''s figure, which had been badly damaged on the ground, soared out of the sky again and killed Du Shaofu. His runes were burning all over his body. His power made the void shatter in succession.


    "Hum..."


    At the moment when he killed Du Shaofu, a blue light suddenly appeared all over Du Shaofu''s body. In an instant, he turned into hundreds of knives, cutting through the void, wind and thunder, containing the mystery of the nine palaces, forming a sword array.


    The magic sword array will be Danghu trapped in it, the knife awn that cuts through the void will be Danghu''s other complete wing, immediately cut off, let his blood dripping, scream.


    "Howl..."


    It can shatter the void, its fangs are sharp, it can pierce the void, and its body is full of black runes.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    However, in front of Dongli Qingqing, Binfeng can not take advantage of it at all. It has to be suppressed. It has been howling and can''t hurt Dongli Qingqing. His vitality is still swallowed up by the bright green light of Dongli Qingqing.


    However, in a short period of time, Dongli Qingqing couldn''t do anything to seal it, which shows that this ancient monster species is not generally powerful.


    "Master."


    In the void, the Dragon once again opened the fierce pupil, and the pair of dragon pupils were no longer fierce and murderous, and became obedient.


    A smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s face and said to Yao long: "suppress and seal up!"


    "Oh..."


    Without hesitation, he roared to the dragon.


    "Asshole, dragon, are you under control?"


    He roared and howled, and the fierce eyes of four eyes showed a look of horror. A human being, it had been suppressed, and the dragon would not be under it. At this moment, it was more difficult.


    "Ji..."


    When the Hu hissed and broke out with all his strength, he used the secret method to tear up the void. A large area of the void was crushed, and the rune soared to the sky. His animal body broke free from the void and actually came out of the magic knife array. However, his whole body was dripping with blood and his wings were broken, just like a torn fishing net. It was very miserable.


    "Roar..."


    At the same moment, Du Shaofu''s figure and ghost appeared, and a bright golden winged ROC bird shadow accompanied by a silver arc came, with the roar of dragon, Phoenix, lion and tiger, which made the animal spirits in his mind tremble directly and his whole body trembled and was completely suppressed.


    ''blood soul seal.


    Du Shaofu forced his blood soul seal again, which directly fell into the heart of Danghu eyebrow, which was almost stifled by absolute suppression.


    The strange hand print of golden winged ROC bird disappeared in Danghu''s eyebrow, accompanied by the supremacy of the beast and turned into a golden light.


    This is Du Shaofu''s forcible arrangement of the blood soul seal, and he will suffer the full resistance of the spirit of the demon beast. If he makes a mistake, the spirit of the monster will be shattered, and he will be greatly affected. If he injures the yuan God, he will be possessed by the devil.


    It is more difficult than killing a monster of the same level to force the application of beast control skills and activate the blood soul seal, which needs to be supported by a strong yuan Shen and has excellent attainments on the blood soul seal.


    The stronger the cultivation power of the monster, the smaller the chance of forcibly arranging the blood soul seal in his mind, which is not a simple thing.


    At the moment, the strength of Du Ni is not strong enough to support me.


    In his mind, the spirit of the beast and the Dragon roared and resisted with all their strength. However, in his mind, there was also a bright golden light. A strange fingerprint like the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird appeared in his mind, which was raging with electric arc, swept by the supreme pressure of heaven, and directly imprisoned its animal soul.


    After struggling for a while, the extremely rebellious spirit of Danghu beast gradually began to tame.


    A moment later, when he opened his fierce eyes again, the fierce light in his eyes had faded away. He became extremely meek and submissive. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I''ve seen the master!"


    Du Shaofu was very satisfied. With a smile on his face, he had a mysterious array of magic swords all over his body.


    At this moment, not far from the void, the innumerable ancient monsters are trembling and dare not get close to the battle circle.


    Under the suppression of Dongli Qingqing and longlong, and the seal has also been bloody, miserable.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure swept away from the sky and appeared on the ferocious head of Hefeng.


    However, to Du Shaofu''s surprise, it was very strange that there were two animal spirits, which could be divided into two parts.


    At the last moment, there was a spirit of beast escaping from the body, and he wanted to escape.


    "Master, be careful and seal the spirit of the beast!" The cloud shrew spoke to remind Du Shaofu.


    "Go back!"


    Du Shaofu suppressed it. He had already made preparations under the cloud shrew''s reminding. Otherwise, he would have escaped."Master..." At last, he stood in front of Du Shaofu with obedience.


    He made two huge animal shadows into two and a half hundred old men, and the body of the beast turned into a half hundred old woman.


    The three King monsters were under control, and many ancient demon species around him were also subject to the trembling millet. This scene made Tao Yu and Wu Ma Sheng hard to come back to God for a long time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dark towering mountains, there are many ancient caves, caves, there are deep valleys, other caves, there are many ancient huge palaces.


    This is the old nest of the king of beasts. It should have been a relic of the ancient mountain gate before, but it was occupied by the king later.


    "Master, it was the mirage king who asked us to do it, saying that we wanted to find out the demon king Du Shaofu." He sealed his mouth and told the truth. It was the mirage king who asked them to do so.


    "Mirage Dragon King."


    Hearing this, the cloud shrew changed color, and her eyes showed fear and fear.


    "Mirage Dragon King?"


    Du Shaofu was still puzzled. He and the mirage king did not seem to know each other, so he did not deal with him for no reason.


    "Master, the mirage Dragon King is a mirage dragon, with the blood of the real dragon, and its strength is the strongest among them. A thousand years ago, there were two other top demon beast kings who could check and balance it. But the two demon king tried to break through the boundary a thousand years ago, but they were oppressed by the space inside, and they both recovered a life, and they were unable to live out of seclusion Become the first king in this Said the cloud shrew.


    "Why did the mirage King come to me?" Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and sealed them together. When he was a retinue, he asked.


    "Master, it''s Du Shaofu, not the master, that the mirage king is looking for." Said Danghu.


    "The master is Du Shaofu, the devil you are looking for! Cloud shrew scolded Danghu three people.


    "What, the master is Du Shaofu And seal three people are surprised and astonished, they just know at this moment.


    "Master, the mirage Dragon King and a dragon family member named longsan of the dragon clan walked together. It was the dragon three who asked the mirage Dragon King to look for the master. Once he saw the master, he would inform them." Said the dragon.


    "Dragon three."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he wiped some golden light on his clear and bright eyes. Finally, he knew the reason. There was no need to explain everything for long San.


    "Where is long San now?" Du Shaofu was very interested.


    "Back to the master, the dragon three and the mirage Dragon King have gone to the supreme tomb. They have found many monsters in the tomb. They are looking for the master in all directions. We are just one of them."


    Danghu said, "so they are not sure that the master will pass by from here. Therefore, they didn''t stay long. They just asked us to guard the mountain to search for the master. Today, we had to go to the supreme tomb to meet with the mirage Dragon King, waiting for the supreme tomb to open."


    "Did you inform dragon three and mirage Dragon King just now?" Dongli Qingqing is frowning all the time, and her teeth open lightly. Suddenly, she asks the three people, such as Danghu.


    "We didn''t know the owner before, so we didn''t inform him. We were just searching for the owner." He said.


    Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if you tell him to come back, we should be able to kill long San. But I don''t know how strong the Shenlong king is."


    "I don''t have to be so troublesome. I''ll see you in front of the tomb of the supreme one. I''ll see how much the dragon three has prepared for me. The dragon clan is not afraid of heartache. Why should I be polite?" Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold and cold. He intended to kill him, and his eyes flashed away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1656

    "In front of the supreme tomb, maybe we will meet some powerful Legalists and political strategists. If we start to work, maybe we won''t get much advantage." Qingqing road in the East.


    "Don''t worry, we can''t suffer."


    Du Shaofu smiles. He calculates the time, the little star, Qi Yexi, Su Muxin, Kalou Cailing and Jialou jueyu, etc. should have come to the front. Even if there are Legalists and strategists, they will not suffer.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu would not believe that only the dragon clan existed. Legalists and political strategists, the dragon clan, had been together for a long time. There were traces of Legalists and political strategists behind him. That war was inevitable.


    Of course, Du Shaofu never wanted to let go of the Legalists, the dragon clan and the political strategists. The rest of them were worried that they could not be found. At this moment, they were going to jump out on their own.


    "Well."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s confident appearance, Dongli Qingqing didn''t say anything more. She knew that in the divine space, this guy also had allies. Du Xiaoyao and the family of golden winged Dapeng birds were there. It was terrible enough.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast ancient square is very magnificent, surrounded by mountains in the distance, which makes people appear in it, which is extremely small.


    Even if a huge monster appears in this square, it will not bring too much visual impact.


    Square mottled, the ground stone slab, there are many cracks, leaving countless traces of sword.


    It can be seen that this place has experienced many amazing wars, but it has not destroyed it.


    Around the square, a lot of figures gathered at the moment.


    There are thirty-five teams, seventy-eight teams, and even dozens of people gathered together, but they are scattered and alert to each other.


    Some of these people are looking around, some are healing and breathing, and they seem to be waiting for something.


    In the middle of the square, there are many huge towering stone platforms, uneven.


    A total of ten stone platform, the whole body is ancient, there is no trace of repair.


    Huge area of thousands of feet of complete huge rock, like a small star was shot down, and finally life cut into a square body.


    On a stone platform, there are many figures standing at the moment.


    A man in black, looking around at some creatures far away, his eyes showed a little contempt and disdain, but for the figures gathered on the stone platforms around him, he did not despise them much, and even had some precautions.


    "That young man is not weak. He should have a history."


    Beside the man in black, at the moment, there is a handsome middle-aged man in dark blue armor. His eyes are looking at a stone platform on the side. The young man in white is surrounded by eight beautiful maids. He said intentionally or unintentionally.


    "It should be the rumored fan Qingrong, a descendant of the great snow mountain. Maybe after the opening of the divine space, the great snow mountain will not exist in this world again." Men in black.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes moved slightly and glittered. The armor on his body was very strange. It seemed that it was made up of scales or against scales. It made the armor very special and sometimes filled with brilliance. Then he looked at the man in black and said, "this is the last chance. From then on, everything in it will disappear.


    "Don''t worry. I will do what I promise you. You are also a member of my dragon family. You will pay all the price and take you out." The man in Black said.


    The man''s eyes were moving, looking at the void in the square, and his eyes were waving. He said, "if you get the biggest chance in the legend, maybe you can have a chance to break through the limit of this divine space and walk out of the world without being subject to it."


    "If you and I join hands, who else can fight against us? When the supreme tomb opens, it will be able to compete for the greatest opportunity."


    The man in black began to look sharp and his voice became gloomy. He said, "but before that, we must find Du Shaofu''s scum and tear him to pieces before we can eliminate the hatred of the dragon clan."


    "Is Du Shaofu really as strong as the rumor, but nirvana of the great supreme is indeed rare." Battle armor middle-aged road.


    "No matter how strong, this time the scum must die."


    The black robed man''s voice was gloomy to the extreme, and his intention of killing was surging. He said: "Qin Wudi of Legalists, Gongsun Wuji of strategists, has not appeared yet. Human beings are really unreliable."


    "It''s just a human kind. The great supreme nirvana is very strong, but after all, it only has the level of annihilation, so it is not necessary to encircle and suppress it."


    Although they know that the nirvana of the great supreme is very strong, the nirvana of the great supreme at the level of extinction is limited.


    "The boy is very strange. There are yin-yang family, Mohist family and farmer family who don''t know how to praise him. This time, he can''t make mistakes again. If the supreme tomb is opened, if the boy doesn''t die in this dangerous place, he will definitely come back. The supreme tomb is his death place. If he can be buried in front of the supreme tomb, it''s a compliment to him!"


    The man in black has a gloomy face and a voice full of anger and killing intention. He has been informed that all four dragons and six dragons have been killed. In addition to the former dragon nine, five brothers have died in the hands of the boy, and dragon five has also died in the hands of Du Yunlong in the wasteland. How can he not be angry."Whoosh..."


    As time goes by, from all directions, one after another, there are shadows falling down, all of which will cause the eye to fluctuate around.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hula..."


    In the middle of the sky, there is a divine light in the void, and there are changes in the sky.


    ''rumble ''


    in a short period of time, there was a vision in the sky, lightning and thunder, making the void start to boil, the sky was vast and shaking everywhere.


    On a mountain peak, a graceful and beautiful image emerges. From its body, there is a round of divine ring emerging, and then in the second round, a total of three rounds of divine ring emerge, as if the divine fire is burning.


    When the three rings of God like fire appear above the sky, there is a column of energy light from heaven and earth, like coming from beyond time and space, enveloping that beautiful shadow.


    "It''s the little girl who is breaking through the half step of the supreme nirvana. It will be a great achievement to take it back!"


    in the mountains, many figures appeared, all covered by robes and hats, and their eyes were awe inspiring.


    "You hideous bastards again, kill!"


    A blue light suddenly diffused out and covered the sky. There were clusters of blue flames, and the crystal red flame rose.


    ''Gee ''


    when the crystal blue flame rises to release the void, a loud and clear sound of hissing is immediately spread. The blue light flame is like the blue light on the sun, and a huge bird flies out of the sky.


    The giant bird has a gorgeous tail feathers, filled with blue runes. It is vivid and dignified. It shows the supreme breath of the beast. It is a green Luan.


    Qingluan, a member of the Phoenix!


    among the five families of Phoenix, the most red phoenix is the main Phoenix, the yellow one is the Greyhound, the purple one is Zhuo, the green Luan is the qingluan, and the white one is the swan. This qingluan is one of the five Phoenix families!


    "It''s this evil animal again. It''s also very important to capture alive!"


    A series of strange figures swept out. Between the gloomy opening, a stream of evil spirit swept out, with lightning and thunder, instantly besieged qingluan and left.


    "That girl is breaking through, is the weakest time, arrange the next magic seal, can take it away." There is a figure opening, directly to the breakthrough of that shadow.


    "Don''t move the star language sister!"


    qingluan screamed and broke out with all her strength. She opened her mouth and spewed out countless blue flames, which turned into countless green sharp flames and swords, whistling through the void, forcing several strange figures to retreat, and some people were seriously injured.


    "This qingluan is not vulgar. The Lord moocha ordered that the little girl should not stay. If she can''t be caught, she will kill her first."


    a figure with cold eyes showed her cold heart. She threw out her fist with all her strength. Her fist was haunted with evil spirit, and with an electric arc, she burst out a brilliant light of destruction and collided with qingluan.


    Qingluan one claw, tears its fist seal, turns into dazzling light rain.


    "Boom..."


    But at the same time, there are more than ten figures around, which have swept to qingluan at the same time. They are as fast as lightning, and the magic gas is towering, with lightning and thunder.


    "Move me, Phoenix, and die!"


    Suddenly, from the distance of the void, there was a clear voice.


    At the same time when the clear voice came out, a rolling purple flame also penetrated into the void. The rolling purple flame, like a purple Obsidian day that covered the sky, came with an incomparably terrible blazing heat, sweeping the sky and shaking half the sky!


    "Boom!"


    The ground was destroyed, and huge cracks opened in the mountains, and the mountains collapsed.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The rolling purple flame swept across the sky, like the purple sun burst out on an obscene day, which could destroy everything. With a kind of supreme heavenly power, those strange figures were born and crushed in the purple flame for a short time.


    Everything is just a moment, the sky on the sky purple fire then convergence, a beautiful woman graceful figure emerged.


    Her fingers are slender, her skin is like coagulated fat, her snow-white has some purple gold, her eyes are like purple sun, it seems that she can see through everything in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1657

    Qingluan''s huge body glittered, and then turned into a girl in green. She was only sixteen or seventeen years old. Her white skin showed a light pink color. Her willow eyebrows and long eyelashes curled slightly. Her clear and bright eyes showed a light blue light. Her thin lips were delicate like rose petals.


    "You''re my kindred."


    Qingluan looks at the beautiful woman with fluctuating eyes and mysterious temperament.


    "I''m young, and I''ve reached the realm of beasts. I''m very beautiful."


    The beautiful woman looks at qingluan with a smile. Her waist and limbs are slender and her limbs are long. She has a fairy like temperament. She is dressed in purple, and her purple flame is shadowy. It seems that she doesn''t eat people''s fireworks.


    "You are a member of the purple flame demon Huang clan." Qingluan opens her mouth.


    "Well."


    The beautiful woman nodded, then raised her head slightly, sketched the exquisite and convex posture, looked at the heaven and earth vision in the sky, and her moving face was suffused with a little smile and said, "it turns out that the girl is in the process of nirvana."


    "Do you know sister Xingyu?" Qingluan is surprised to look at the gorgeous woman.


    "I know her and you, but you don''t know me."


    The beautiful woman''s voice is like the sound of nature. She is Zixuan. When she was in Du Shaofu''s nirvana, she once felt some familiar breath, and now she recognized it.


    "Sister Zixuan."


    Far in the sky, there are many figures swept down. The first woman is graceful, graceful, lips like cherry, God like autumn water. She is the Phoenix family''s huangling''er.


    The men and women are elegant and elegant, and the women are elegant and elegant.


    "Eh, half step to Nirvana, this is the level of stepping into extinction."


    Huangling''er looked at the girl in the sky, and her colorful eyes were also rippling. Then she looked at qingluan and said, "I didn''t expect that there are people in my family here."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    On a mountain peak, many figures sit cross legged, breathing.


    It was Du Shaofu and others who were traveling through Wanshou mountain, but at the moment, there were more dragons and seals, as well as the human figures transformed by the three beasts.


    There are some dangerous places in Wanshou mountain, which have been explored by those who have been sealed up for a long time, and there will not be too many chances. This is also the side of the land where Du Shaofu can pass through the mountain safely.


    "Hi..."


    In Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, the ancient space swept out, and a familiar figure came out and stretched out a lazy waist. However, the inverted triangular eyebrows and the obscene eyes on his face did not change much.


    ''brother Qingchun! ''


    as the ancient space converged, Du Shaofu stood up happily with a smile. The figure in front of him was his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    "It''s a great benefit, but it''s not as talented as your young people."


    Zhen Qingchun smiles. After killing a large number of creatures, such as the dragon clan and Legalists, he closed down in the wasteland space with six rounds of blood killing array, and got great benefits. Although he was unable to achieve Nirvana again under the mysterious effect of the ancient space, the benefits he got were extremely amazing.


    "No one can tell clearly the path of cultivation. You don''t have to have the supreme nirvana to go further. I think some of the predecessors who did not have the supreme Nirvana can still become the most top strong."


    Du Shaofu spoke, half in comforting Zhen Qingchun, and half in fact.


    Supreme nirvana is just a kind of Nirvana, for example, human beings respect the heavenly posture and the emperor''s posture. Who can guarantee that the emperor''s posture can''t go further than the person who respects the heaven''s posture in the future. Posture is an important reason, but the real root of practice is still in itself.


    "Yes, myself..."


    It seems that Du Shaofu suddenly thought of something. In the great supreme nirvana, he has been thinking about whether he can go further. However, the real essence of his practice lies in himself. His own strength is the real strength.


    "You are comforting me, you fellow."


    Zhen Qingchun picks his head and interrupts Du Shaofu''s meditation. In his inverted triangular eyes, his eyes are still looking at them as before, which makes people feel dirty, but that kind of verve is more and more virtuous.


    "Do you want to go on? It''s near the tomb."


    Dongli Qingqing stopped breathing, got up to Du Shaofu, saw Zhen Qingchun, and nodded slightly.


    "You''ve seen it. This is my big brother."


    Du Shaofu introduced Zhen Qingchun to Dongli Qingqing. He pulled the slender soft Yi of Dongli Qingqing, looked at Zhen Qingchun and said with a smile, "you have seen it."


    Dongli Qingqing hesitated for a moment, looked at Du Shaofu, quietly broke away from his jade hand, Ying Ying leaned over, and said to Zhen Qingchun, "I''ve seen brother Qingchun. I''ve heard of him for a long time, like thunder."


    "This..."


    Zhen Qingchun is no stranger to Dongli Qingqing. At the moment, when he looks at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, he can understand. He turns his inverted triangle eyes and takes out a pill filled with rich energy from the heaven and earth bag and hands it to Dongli Qingqing. He says, "you Qingchun brother, I don''t have any good things on me. I''m poor, but this pill is Yes, if you don''t dislike it, you should accept it. It''s a gift to change your mouth. ""Brother Qingchun, I..."


    Dongli Qingqing was stunned, and her eyes changed greatly. Suddenly, I felt that she had a feeling of falling into a pit. On a moving cheek, she was immediately covered with blush.


    "Brother Qingchun, you can take it." Du Shaofu laughed.


    Dongli Qingqing takes the pills from Zhen Qingchun''s hand, stands beside Du Shaofu and pinches Du Shaofu''s arm.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu cried out in pain, and the eyes of Tao Yu, Wu Ma Sheng, Yun Shu, Da LAN and Xiao Lan suddenly looked at him curiously.


    "It''s OK. I just want to inform you that it''s time to start. We''ll arrive at the place where the supreme tomb is located. We''ll pay attention to it." Du Shaofu pretended to be indifferent and said to the crowd.


    "Master, dragon three and mirage Dragon King should already be there."


    He Feng, cloud shrew, Danghu dragon and so on all got up and went to Du Shaofu at the moment, and looked at the end of the mountain in front of him. His eyes were all fluctuating.


    "If the dragon family comes in, it will be the last dragon three."


    Du Shaofu looked at the end of the mountain range. His tongue licked some dry corners of his mouth. He felt cold in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1658

    As for the supreme tomb, Du Shaofu probably learned something about the tomb, which was the place with the greatest opportunity in the whole divine space.


    Everything in the space of God is biased towards Tianjiao and supreme.


    However, in the tomb of the supreme one, even the supreme one is easy to be buried, and the supreme one will lose his protection and advantages, which shows its danger and horror.


    But in the end, all the people will gather in the center of the divine space for the supreme tomb.


    Strictly speaking, what we have done is the treasure in the supreme tomb.


    "How many more can compare with you, the devil!"


    There are rumors in the world that the most powerful treasures in the divine space are in the supreme tomb. It is not surprising that there are sacred objects in it. There are other benefits that ordinary people can''t imagine. It is said that as long as you get some benefits in the supreme tomb, you can cross the world.


    "I think Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoqing and Xiaohu are coming to the supreme tomb."


    Thinking of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoqing, the chill on Du Shaofu''s face disappeared and he put on a smile. I''m afraid that all the remaining people in this divine space will finally gather in the supreme tomb, which is the real gathering of heroes.


    Tianjiao gathered together, and the supreme one ran wild. If there was no strength at that time, let alone fight for the chance in the supreme tomb, I''m afraid it would be impossible to even enter the tomb with time.


    "Qin Wudi, a legalist, and Gongsun Wuji, a political strategist, should also appear..."


    But in the end, the young man''s eyes fell on Dong Li Qingqing beside Du Shaofu, and his eyes fluctuated and a voice of surprise came out.


    The tomb of the supreme being is the last place of opportunity. The last strong one of Legalists and political strategists will surely appear. Du Shaofu''s mouth is filled with a sneer. If you meet a legalist, a political strategist and a long San, you need not be polite.


    Even if the dragon three, mirage Dragon King, Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji were together, Du Shaofu thought that if he gathered Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing together, he would not be afraid!


    As long as he is fighting alone, Du Shaofu''s sleeves are slightly clenched, and as long as there are such opportunities, the dragon three and Qin Wudi should be able to kill them completely.


    "Shaojing, drunkard dad, will you also appear..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that the drunkard father and Shaojing were both in the divine space, and they should also appear in the supreme tomb.


    There are a lot of people in this, which they can''t provoke.


    This is in the space of God. I''m afraid that no one can prevent him from seeing Shaojing this time.


    There was also the old drunk father, who had never seen him before. It was more than ten years to calculate the time. This made Du Shaofu a little nervous, but he expected more.


    "Why, are you thinking about your father and sister?" Zhen Qingchun spoke softly.


    "Some expectations."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with a little heat and said, "when the time comes, there will be strong people like clouds in front of the tomb of the supreme one. I also want to see how strong my peers in this world are!"


    It is definitely a powerful existence that will not be under the influence of Chen Qingrong, yeluhan and others.


    "How many more can compare with you, the devil!"


    Da LAN and Xiao Lan looked at Du Shaofu from a distance. In their eyes, it was impossible for their peers in this world to compare with the demon king.


    "Let''s go to the supreme tomb..."


    Everyone was ready. Du Shaofu opened his mouth and was ready to set out. His heart was full of expectation for the supreme tomb, but he was not careless. Who knows what kind of black horse will come out. Maybe there are more powerful beings than the descendants of Daxue mountain, such as Yi Qingrong, the Emperor of the black prison and the Tiansha yeluhan. The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength. Many practitioners are in the heart Carelessness is doomed in the end.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu has never been careless, and in his heart, he still thinks of several people. They are absolutely the existence of supremacy. Jialou jueyao, the son of Jialou Changtian and the younger brother of Kalou Cailing, can enter the divine space with his natural posture. The opening of the divine space will surely appear. I''m afraid he will also be a strong opponent at that time.


    "It seems to be Du Shaofu, the demon king. Am I wrong?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart is most concerned about a man who once fought in the wilderness of heaven. He was the only one among his peers who had never defeated him. If he was there, he would not know what his cultivation strength would be at this moment?


    All of a sudden, just as Du Shaofu and the others were about to set off, a wave came from the distant void, and Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately squinted at the past.


    "Hiss..."


    Far away in the void, came the sound of broken wind, and then, a figure stopped and emerged in the air, filled with blue light.


    With the appearance of this figure, the aura of heaven and earth around the void has become full, with an ancient atmosphere.


    Although there are not many people coming, they gather in the square all the time, which makes more and more people in the square.


    It was a young man in Tsing Yi who walked out with a unique demeanor. It seemed that he had discovered something. His eyes were vast and looked at Du Shaofu and others from afar. There was a strong vitality in his body. Xingke is the only one with a long way to go"What a strong breath, it''s a demon..."


    Looking at the man in blue who appeared in the distant void, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly surprised.


    It is definitely a powerful existence that will not be under the influence of Chen Qingrong, yeluhan and others.


    At the moment, the man in green also obviously felt the breath of Du Shaofu, which fluctuated from afar.


    "It seems that there are a lot of people."


    "Eh..."


    But in the end, the young man''s eyes fell on Dong Li Qingqing beside Du Shaofu, and his eyes fluctuated and a voice of surprise came out.


    "Whoosh..."


    But just pause for a moment, the man in green is to break the air again, with the sound of broken wind disappeared in the air.


    "The spirit, the breath is strong, is it the immortal spirit demon Oriental Green Wood..."


    Almost all of us have a talisman. Once robbed, they have a chance to come back again.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. The spirit''s breath would not be under his clear face. If he guessed it well, it might be the immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu.


    "That''s the spirit, the power is terrible."


    Dongli Qingqing opened her mouth, and she also felt the strength of the youth in Qingyi.


    "He''s going in the direction of the supreme tomb. Be careful when you meet."


    Du Shaofu said to Qingqing of Dongli, and then the crowd swept away.


    But Du Shaofu was not too surprised. In the space of God, all the living creatures of the younger generation from heaven and earth came in.


    As the location of the supreme tomb is getting closer and closer, more and more people meet.


    After Du Shaofu and others left Wanshou mountain, there were many figures in the sky around them, and some people took the demon beasts, incarnated as the rainbow, and quickly swept forward.


    "It seems that there are a lot of people."


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. There were dangerous places in the Shenyu space step by step. However, at the moment, it seems that there are also many creatures who can step into the divine space.


    But most of them have lost the talisman.


    No matter how strong the gate behind them is, it is nothing in this.


    But Du Shaofu was not too surprised. In the space of God, all the living creatures of the younger generation from heaven and earth came in.


    There are also quite a few of the older generation. Naturally, there are quite a few of them.


    Almost all of us have a talisman. Once robbed, they have a chance to come back again.


    So at the moment, there are not too few of them who can stay at the end, but they are all elites among the elite.


    "Master, in front of us is the location of the supreme tomb. Looking around, maybe the supreme tomb will appear soon."


    But in the end, all the people will gather in the center of the divine space for the supreme tomb.


    And looking around, it is familiar with this place. Thousands of years ago, when the Shenyu space was opened to the outside world, it once participated in the competition and got some small opportunities.


    Looking ahead, Du Shaofu saw a huge square, surrounded by vast mountains. He learned from the entrance to Hefeng that the square was usually filled with runes and chaos, so he could not break into it. When this square appeared, the time from the appearance of the supreme tomb would be faster.


    "There''s something unusual about the front."


    Looking at the square in the distance, Zhen Qingchun feels a kind of huge depressing breath. The breath is very obscure, and the vast ordinary people can''t feel it.


    The sight of Du Fu''s eyes is like a white one in front of him.


    But in the end, the young man''s eyes fell on Dong Li Qingqing beside Du Shaofu, and his eyes fluctuated and a voice of surprise came out.


    With his keen power, Du Shaofu felt that the vast square in front of him was filled with a kind of obscure and vast atmosphere.


    The more people peep at it, the greater the sense of vastness and infinity, which makes Du Shaofu''s great and supreme nirvana of self also seem extremely small.


    "It is worthy of being left by the Dragon God and the Lord of the three thousand worlds. This place is not simple!"


    Feeling the fluctuation of the breath, Du Shaofu''s expression was slightly frozen, and he did not dare to pry. The breath was like the invincible heavenly power.


    Later, Du Shaofu reminded everyone to be careful, and then they swept into the square.


    Strictly speaking, what we have done is the treasure in the supreme tomb.


    At the square, there are more and more figures around the square. There are many monsters that show themselves. However, they are not transformed into the largest body. Instead, they are kept in the size of tens to tens of feet. They are fierce and fierce, so that some human practitioners will not provoke them.


    The square is close to the center, and some good vantage points are occupied by some big and small forces.


    Some of the practitioners who are not good enough in practice can only be excluded from the periphery.The more close to the central position, they are occupied by some big forces and big orcs, and their lineups are also quite different. The well water does not invade the river.


    However, at the moment, although there are many creatures on the square, they are not living creatures in the whole god space.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with a little heat and said, "when the time comes, there will be strong people like clouds in front of the tomb of the supreme one. I also want to see how strong my peers in this world are!"


    "Whoosh..."


    Around the void, there is no time for the shadow to fall.


    Although there are not many people coming, they gather in the square all the time, which makes more and more people in the square.


    Du Shaofu and other people are not many, but there are two seals, cloud shrew, dragon, Danghu. These four are the fierce existence in this, release the fierce spirit, so that no one around dare to provoke.


    In the vigilance of the living creatures around, they absolutely dare not offend Du Shaofu and others.


    It is definitely a powerful existence that will not be under the influence of Chen Qingrong, yeluhan and others.


    The creatures who can come here prove that they are not fools. They can feel the strength of Du Shaofu and others, so as to avoid being robbed if they are provoked by untouchable existence.


    Although there are many powerful families in this area, there are not many people who dare to be proud of themselves except the nine big families, the Phoenix clan, the dragon clan, the golden winged Dapeng bird clan and so on.


    No matter how strong the gate behind them is, it is nothing in this.


    There are a lot of people in this, which they can''t provoke.


    "What a familiar figure?"


    After Du Shaofu and others left Wanshou mountain, there were many figures in the sky around them, and some people took the demon beasts, incarnated as the rainbow, and quickly swept forward.


    "It seems to be Du Shaofu, the demon king. Am I wrong?"


    "It should be him. It can''t be wrong."


    As Du Shaofu and others passed by, some people quietly whispered all the way, and their eyes were surprised.


    When Du Shaofu was about to get close to the square, his eyes glanced slightly in front of him, and all of a sudden his eyes were frozen in front of him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1659

    In the middle of a vast square in front of him, there are ten broad stone platforms standing quietly, but what makes Du Shaofu''s eyes fixed are those ten broad stone platforms, which seem to stand quietly, but in fact they are filled with a kind of recklessness, which is extremely terrible.


    At the moment, the ten stone platforms have been occupied by powerful monsters and big forces of all sides. There are traces of contention around, leaving a lot of blood mist and still filled with bloody heat. It seems that those who can stand firm on the ten stone platforms are not ordinary practitioners.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept across the ten square stone platform, but he saw many familiar figures. The first to attract his attention were Chen Qingrong and Eight maids.


    The nine people occupied a stone platform, on which there was a strong breath of ice. It seems that not long ago, there was a great war.


    On the stone platform not far from his side, Du Shaofu saw the young man in Tsing Yi whom he had seen not long ago. He was very likely the immortal spirit demon, Oriental Green wood. He was full of vitality, but it made people tremble for no reason.


    At the moment, there is a young man in black standing beside the vigorous youth in Tsing Yi. The strange black runes are rippling away. The two pupils seem to be able to see through the void. The deep black double pupils seem to contain the nine secluded world, which makes people creepy and frightening for no reason.


    "It''s also a demon. Is it the emperor of the black prison?"


    Du Shaofu guessed the identity of the young man in black in his heart. The invisible breath would not be under the vigorous youth in blue, but might be the emperor of the black prison.


    These two people stand on the stone platform, the people on the stone platform around should also be afraid, and the people next to them are afraid to approach.


    The two men were not far away, but they were a large group of figures. There were more than five or six hundred people. But at first, some of Du Shaofu had already met. They were Hui Mu Tian, who had fought with Legalists at the beginning. It seems that the people on the stone platform on the other side were the people of famous masters.


    Among the children of this group of famous masters, there is a young man in long robes beside huitwilight day. His eyes are like the sea, and his breath is not ordinary.


    "The supreme nirvana."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly picked, and he felt the breath of the young man in the robe. He was absolutely a nirvana.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised. It was not surprising that he had a supreme Nirvana with his family background.


    "Master, the ten stone platforms are the place to be contested. When the supreme tomb appears, the people on the ten stone platforms will have a lot of opportunities to enter first."


    At this time, the Dragon opened his mouth, and his voice told him that it was in Du Shaofu''s ears.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu felt some familiar breath. When his eyes were swept, there were hundreds of monsters and beasts in his sight. Among them, there was a familiar dragon nationality flavor.


    "Master, it''s the mirage Dragon King, and the dragon three."


    When the dragon''s voice fell, the voice of Danghu also reached Du Shaofu''s ears almost at the same time. The voice trembled and was obviously afraid.


    Du Shaofu also suddenly felt on the side of the stone platform, two particularly sharp eyes straight, breath is very cold.


    Following his eyes, Du Shaofu saw a man in black and a middle-aged man in a strange armor.


    The man in black robes is full of dragon power. The armor on the middle-aged man in the armor is very strange. It looks like a piece of scales, which makes the armor very special. Sometimes the armor in Shanghai is full of brilliance.


    "Dragon three, mirage Dragon King!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows stirred, and the chill of his pupils suddenly shot out. Judging from the invisible and fluctuating breath of the two men, it was no doubt that they belonged to the dragon family, the third dragon and the mirage Dragon King.


    On the stone platform, the man in black and the armor are middle-aged. They are dragon three and mirage Dragon King.


    "Eh..."


    From the surrounding discussion, the two men immediately began to stare at Du Shaofu. At the same time, their faces turned pale and startled. They saw the two men who were close to Du Shaofu, namely, the dragon and the retinue.


    One by one, the atmosphere of the square space around suddenly solidified.


    The practitioners in the field felt that the space was solidified to the point where the demeanor could not be blown away, and the void was shaking fiercely.


    Even the clear faces on the stone platform around, the nine secluded youth in black and the vigorous youth in green have their own eyes, which are full of fluctuation.


    "Dragon three, the devil king Du Shaofu, have a lively look!"


    Among the famous families, the young man in the robe beside huitwilight day spoke softly and enjoyed watching the excitement.


    "Shaofu."


    "Master of the temple."


    "Brother Shaofu!" "Third


    In the tense breath of a hair trigger, behind the crowd, there are people in the distance who are fast approaching, and their voices are familiar, and they are immediately squeezed out of the crowd.


    Du Shaofu looked back, and there were more than 20 figures coming out. They were all familiar figures. They were all familiar with each other. They were purple emperor, the sixth martial uncle of the Seven Star hall, the second division''s Bo Yu fairy, Dongli Diao, Lin weiqi, etc. in addition, there were several younger members of the Du family in it. Finally, there were Wu Qingfeng, Zhang Wei and Sun Zhi, the roommates of tianwu college My brother and sister are here.


    It seems that most of Wu''s injuries have not been suffered from the injuries of Zhang Weidong and Du Weidong, but most of them have been injured by the injuries of the two masters."Second martial uncle, sixth martial uncle, eldest, second and fourth, what''s wrong with you?"


    Du Shaofu''s expression was slightly coagulated. In his hand, he had already handed the healing pill to everyone.


    "We were originally on the stone platform. When the famous people came, we were not rivals."


    Zitianzun laughs bitterly. What a despotic figure, at the moment, seems a little lonely and helpless. Facing famous people, he is not an opponent. He can only be driven off the stone platform with all the people. If it was not for the opportunity, he would not have done more entanglement. The famous people would never mind dying.


    Jade fairy face also hung a little bitter smile, did not speak much, they in front of the famous, there is no strength to contend.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately turned to the famous masters, the hundreds of people in the line-up, huitwilian and the supreme nirvana, and even the elder Dharma protectors of many famous masters.


    Although the Dharma protectors of the famous masters were suppressed, their average strength and number of people could not be matched by the second and sixth martial uncles, donglidiao, and Lin Weiqi.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s eyes, he was just about to see the famous robe youth and Hui Mu Tian, and many other famous children and elder Dharma protectors, who were just about to see the bustle, suddenly trembled.


    "Those people have something to do with the demon king Du Shaofu?"


    The eyes of the powerful men of many famous masters trembled in secret, and the people they chased down not long ago still remember.


    When they came to the square, they naturally wanted to fight for a stone platform. When they saw that there were more than 20 people occupying a square stone platform, they were not from the nine families and the Phoenix people. Naturally, they were not polite and direct, and they could not help but hurt a few.


    However, looking at the quick running of those people, they didn''t waste much effort to pursue and kill.


    However, at the moment, the famous experts realized that the twenty odd people were actually related to the demon king Du Shaofu, and the look on their faces was not very good-looking.


    Du Shaofu glanced at the children of famous artists on the stone platform, and asked Lin weiqi and others, "do we have any damage?"


    "It''s true that no one has been hurt. We haven''t had any more disputes. It''s just that those famous people are tough enough, and we''re just a bit of a coward."


    Donglidiao said that his strength was inferior to that of others. He was driven off the stone platform, and there was nothing wrong with it. Natural selection prevailed. The strong were respected. There were still mountains high. But when the children of famous masters appeared, they didn''t say a word. They would have done it in this square if they didn''t retreat quickly.


    "Famous."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank and he went straight to the famous masters.


    Famous masters beat down their second and sixth martial uncles on the stone platform. The weak eat the strong, and their strength is respected. They have nothing to do with themselves, but they are cruel and fierce. For Du Shaofu, they want to be fair. If they can rob them, they can do the same!


    Seeing Du Shaofu coming straight up, some of the children of famous families were shaking their eyes, especially huimutian and others. They knew that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was not easy to provoke.


    Du Shaofu stepped across the space and stood in front of the square stone platform of the famous master. Behind him were Qingqing, Yunshu and Fengfeng.


    Looking up slightly, Du Shaofu glanced at a group of famous children and said, "go down!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1660

    "Don''t go too far, Du Shaofu!"


    Among the famous families, the first young man in robe walked out with a sharp face and a terrible breath on his body. He was full of absolute strength and danger. He also had a force that could not be provoked.


    "Where am I going too far? It''s OK for famous masters to rob. Can''t I rob now?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the young man in robe, and then swept around him. There were quite a few young people, many old people and middle-aged people. However, many of them had no life saving talisman. I don''t know whether they died once or those old people and middle-aged people were oppressed by the space of God, so they didn''t have life preservers when they came in.


    When listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the young man in charge of the famous master''s robe changed color and looked at Du Shaofu in a gloomy way. A vigorous wave accompanied by a faint whirlwind Rune diffused out and said: "how about my famous family driving away several people? It''s good if we didn''t kill them. Are you sure Du Shaofu is going to fight against my famous family? Don''t arouse public indignation of all nine of us at that time!"


    The leading youth was afraid of Du Shaofu. He didn''t care much about Du Shaofu, but he also had pride. Du Shaofu was being hunted down by Legalists, dragon clan and political strategists. If he dared to provoke them, he wanted to dig his own grave.


    "Bold, dare to talk to my master like this, looking for death!"


    Cloud shrews, and seal, dragon, when the Hu was arranged with blood and soul seal, under the control of the beast, the natural protection of the owner, immediately to the famous robe youth, a fierce breath gushed out, swept the sky, and rose up in the sky.


    This breath is extraordinary, let all the famous people tremble!


    In the divine space, the elders and Dharma protectors of those famous masters should also be suppressed. They can only ascend the level in the martial realm, while the cloud shrew and the Fengfeng will not be suppressed.


    "What''s going on? Is it a betrayal to be a guard and a dragon


    When the mirage dragon king saw him from afar, he was actually submissive to Du Shaofu. He and longsan were all confused. Their faces were not very good-looking.


    "If you have strength, you will be able to drive away naturally. As for killing, you are afraid that you do not have the strength and the famous masters do not have the capital to threaten me. I have given you the opportunity. If you don''t go down, I can only learn from you!"


    Du Shaofu waved to stop the cloud shrews and others and let them retreat. As the words fell from his mouth, he stamped his feet slightly on the ground, and his figure rose from the sky. He looked down at the children of the famous Shitai masters. He waved his hand, and the secret patterns of golden light and amulets swept out of the sky. Finally, he turned into a virtual shadow of Dapeng''s golden wings, which was shaking the sky.


    ''Bang Bang Bang ''


    a wing swept across the sky, and the sky was covered with golden light. The void on the stone platform was exploding, and the golden light talismans were everywhere on the half sky.


    "Du Shaofu, I''m really afraid of you


    The young man in charge of the robe drank violently. His eyes were sharp and sharp, and his eyes were like a blade. The breath of runes around him soared to the sky and turned into a whirlpool of storms, which blocked most of Du Shaofu''s attack power. However, under the aftereffect of Du Shaofu''s shaking wings, many famous scholars'' children on the stone platform were shaken by Du Shaofu. Although Du Shaofu did not use all his strength, he still had many figures It was smashed and turned into blood mist.


    "Asshole, I''d like to see if you don''t have a name!"


    This young man in robe is blessed with grace and anger. He is the real first person among the young generation of famous masters. He is the supreme nirvana. At this moment, he is also furious. How dare anyone dare to be so bold in front of him and in front of famous masters.


    This is a provocation to him, an absolute insult to a famous man!


    "Boom


    For a moment, huiyouen was indifferent and gloomy. With a wave of his sleeve and robe, a terrible power of the original spirit was storming towards Du Shaofu like lightning, with a terrible supreme authority.


    "Those who practice both martial arts, Taoism, talismans and Taoism are attacked by the original gods!"


    as Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up, a force of primordial spirit swept out of his mind, accompanied by lightning and thunder, and the silver and gold electric arc overflowed everywhere.


    "Long..."


    The two forces collide with each other, and thunder and lightning flash. A powerful wave of Yuan Shen diffuses and spreads away, and several desires tear up the void.


    But this piece of square space is very strange. It can isolate and devour the attack power. The space is indestructible and the earth is hard to crack.


    "Poof..."


    However, with the collision of the original gods, huiyouen''s figure suddenly faltered and retreated, and a mouthful of red blood gushed out of his mouth. When he stabilized his body, his eyes were filled with horror.


    Under the attack of his yuan Shen, the cultivators of the same level can''t have the ability to resist. Just now he knows how unpredictable the other''s yuan Shen is, and how tyrannically destroyed he is.


    "Is this the strength of the younger generation of famous masters? It''s very weak. I''m afraid the stone platform can''t be preserved!"


    Du Shaofu said indifferently that his mood did not fluctuate too much. With his cultivation and strength at the moment, he was indeed qualified to have such a posture.


    "If a famous master can''t be provoked by an outside person, neither can you du Shaofu!"


    When the complexion twitches, huiyou''en is like stepping on the void with the sole of one''s foot, and six rounds of divine fire rising from the top of his head. The supreme power is surging, and the breath of cultivation at the highest level of nirvana is wiped out without reservation!"Boom!"


    In an instant, thunder and lightning flashed on the void, the wind was surging, the martial pulse on the body was stimulated, the runes were bright, and the wind was howling.


    Cloud from the dragon, wind from the tiger, huiyouen, a giant tiger pulse soul with a terrible supreme power, as if turned into a vast storm, crushing the heaven and earth, in the roar of the roar, it killed Du Shaofu like a fierce tiger.


    Seeing that huiyouen has already stimulated his pulse soul, Du Shaofu''s eyes are cold, his fingerprints are coagulated, and a fiery and terrible purple flame rolls out, turning into a purple flame demon Huang, and directly collides with the giant tiger.


    "Ouch..."


    The collision roared and hissed, and the terrible wave breath swept over the void,.


    "Oh, my God, this is not to put the Huiyou grace of famous people in your eyes!"


    When he saw Du Shaofu''s animal power, he was able to compete with huiyouen''s pulse and soul. Many creatures around him exclaimed.


    At the moment, Huiyou en saw Du Shaofu. He could not help but smile in his eyes. Under the supreme power of lightning and thunder, he shook his hand, and the wind howled and turned into a whirlpool. Six rounds of holy fire condensed in the whirlpool and penetrated into Du Shaofu with the power of swallowing the sky.


    "It''s not weak!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the whirlpool of the wind. His eyes were slightly awe inspiring. His palms were suddenly covered with three color runes, which turned into a brilliant three color palm print of gold, black and silver, suspended in front of him.


    The three color palm print is crystal clear, full of runes, and a palpitating wave is diffused out, which makes the living beings on the scene feel a little frightened.


    "Broken!"


    In a flash, the brilliant three color fingerprints on Du Shaofu''s palm directly cut through the space and rose against the wind. The Rune of three colors of light contains a kind of destructive and terrible power, which is directly photographed into the supreme whirlpool.


    "Boom..."


    In such a collision, the supreme vortex trembles violently at first, then erupts a bright three color rune, and then the whole vortex is shaking and exploding directly.


    In a flash, the whole mid air tremor, energy storm swept across the four sides.


    The terrible impact force, so that the explosion of the void appeared a dark halo, like a black hole, devouring everything, and then gradually disappeared.


    The living creatures on the square are now gaping with astonishment!


    This terrible destructive power, there are no lack of super strong, but also for it.


    Under such destructive power, it is too much beyond the martial realm. All living creatures can feel it. Even the cultivator who has just been granted the highest level of the territory will be severely damaged by the terrible force.


    The young men in black, the young men in green, and the three dragons and the mirage Dragon King, who have been watching the bustle in silence all around, are trembling fiercely at the moment as they are swept by such terrible forces.


    However, she Qingrong and Eight maids did not have much change in their looks, and there was no accident in their hearts.


    "Poof..."


    The terrible whirlpool burst, and in an instant the energy and strong wind dissipated, and the bright talisman and secret pattern faded down, and a chaotic space gradually became clear.


    Huiyouen''s figure also appeared in people''s eyes. His runes were dim and his breath was extremely weak. The six rings of God above his head seemed to be extinguished at any time.


    "It''s not enough to extinguish nirvana. Go down!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was full of ghosts and ghosts, and his body exuded a strange wave. He waved his hand. From the surrounding void, there were thunder clouds converging, and large purple thunder came down. In a domineering way, such as rainstorm, he directly shot huiyouen down the stone platform.


    "Poof..."


    A mouthful of blood spits out, Huiyou en is severely damaged and falls on the stone platform, and the giant tiger vein soul in the sky is also shattered at the moment.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Countless thunder fell from the sky, and many famous children on the stone platform were blown up one after another. The electric arc overflowed everywhere, and the sound of screams came out.


    "Du Shaofu, you are challenging my famous master and making an enemy of my famous master!"


    There are many famous old people drinking, eyes angry, but are in a mess, quickly avoid the fall of purple thunder.


    "If you don''t go down, you will be killed!" Du Shaofu only answered such a sentence.


    "Down, down!"


    Some famous old people and middle-aged people drank in a panic and helped Huiyou en to leave the stone platform immediately and did not dare to stay.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s actions and actions, he swept the most powerful young man of the famous masters to the West. The threatened Masters had to leave in a panic, which shocked him.


    "In the past 30 years, the East and the west of the river have changed in turn."


    Dong Li Diao, Lin weiqi, Zhang Wei, etc. were shocked and surprised.


    Before they left in confusion, it was not long before they made a comeback, and the famous oppressors could not lift their heads.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a existence, the legendary devil king?"


    On one side of the stone platform, the lively youth in green and the youth in black with eyes like nine hell are taking shining runes for them."The demon king Du Shaofu defeated Huiyou en without even using his supreme power. It''s terrible!"


    There are creatures with extraordinary eyesight around them, and they are shocked by their voices and trembling with their eyes.


    "I have some skills."


    On the side of the stone platform, the mirage King''s deep eyes fluctuated in the light, showing a color of surprise.


    "This scum must die, or there will be endless troubles in the future."


    Long San''s black robe set off a wave, and in his deep eyes, his intention to kill surged.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1661

    "Whoosh..."


    Zi Tianzun, Yu Xianzi, Dongli Qingqing, a woman surnamed Su and cloud shrew appeared on the stone platform and fell behind Du Shaofu.


    Compared with Dongli carving, Lin weiqi and others are different. Zitianzun and yuxianzi are somewhat lonely.


    In this divine space, they have seen too many young people with terrible looks, extraordinary talents and incomparable strength.


    The most powerful creatures in the world come together, and when the older generation comes in, they can''t take advantage of it at all, and they have to be suppressed.


    I''ve seen too many people who are extremely beautiful, which has a great impact on purple emperor and others.


    Fortunately, at the moment, the most outstanding young people are the Seven Star hall, their descendants, which also let purple emperor, jade fairy have the greatest comfort.


    On the stone platform, the children of famous masters are unwilling to leave.


    Du Shaofu fell on the stone platform and felt two chilly glances. He followed his eyes and saw the man in black and the middle-aged warrior armour again. The golden light appeared in his pupils and spread like a whirlpool.


    "Dragon people."


    Dongli Qingqing opened his mouth in a soft voice and looked at the breath of the Dragon third class. He said to Du Shaofu, "they seem to be ready to move."


    "I can''t meet you now."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were more and more golden. When he met the people of the Dragon nationality, there was nothing to be polite about. His fingerprints were condensed, and the domineering Ancient Runes were flashing, which turned into a series of life protecting talismans. Zhang Wei and other people who had lost their life protecting talismans were filled with them.


    "And seal, cloud shrew, dragon, when the guard with my hand, other people protect themselves."


    In their surprise, Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and his figure was already flying away.


    To Du Shaofu, it''s a death feud for Du Shaofu. It''s unnecessary to be polite. Kill one first!


    "How dare this man want to take the initiative?"


    The mirage Dragon King opened his mouth, his armor glowed, and his eyes began to be fierce.


    "Little man, look for death!"


    Behind the mirage Dragon King, there was a fierce middle-aged plundered air. He was a confidant and lineage of the mirage Dragon King. He drank coldly. As the figure swept through the sky, his whole body glowed. He turned into a huge scale monster, just like pangolin. His breath was extremely terrible, and his scales were covered with runes.


    "He Feng, you dragon, when Hu, do you want to rebel?"


    At the same time, after the mirage Dragon King, there were three shadows once again, and the light broke out in an instant, which turned into three fierce ancient monster species.


    "Roar..."


    There are four huge monsters in the sky, and their terrible momentum suddenly erupts and roars and hisses. Any one of them has reached the level of the great territory, and will not be under the command of Hefeng dragon.


    All of a sudden, the fierce breath swept through the void of the square, which made the surrounding creatures tremble. Only then did we know how strong the strong people around the dragon clan were.


    "My God, they are the remains of ancient demons and beasts. They will not be suppressed in this divine space. I''m afraid they all have the cultivation strength at the level of demon realm."


    Some people exclaimed that the terrible breath was too fierce. They were all the remains of ancient monsters in this place. How powerful and terrible they were.


    Any of these four dreadful ancient monsters is enough to kill the living creatures in the divine space.


    "A few evil animals dare to block the way


    Du Shaofu did not stop. He was not afraid at all.


    "Looking for death!"


    The first ancient scale monster turned into a form was ferocious and roared. Its huge body was the most powerful attack force. It was wrapped in bright runes. The terrible atmosphere of cultivation level of the great territory was accompanied by the power of heaven and earth, and with great power, it directly hit Du Shaofu with the momentum of crushing.


    "Boom


    However, Du Shaofu shook his arms, and his whole body was covered with gold. In an instant, he covered the void, turning the surrounding void into a golden ocean. There were magic patterns condensed into the shadow of golden winged ROC birds. He flapped his wings to strike the sky, and waved his claws to crack the stars.


    Under such domineering influence, the monsters around and those ancient beasts left behind are throbbing with the spirit of beasts, and they can''t help crawling down.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand and grabbed it out of the air. His claw marks smashed the void. He directly scratched the hard scales on the back of the Lepidoptera monster''s back. Blood was dripping with blood, and the huge body was then exploded and turned into blood mist.


    "Hula!"


    Du Shaofu swept with his arm. His whole body was covered with brilliant golden light, which was just like a round of hot sun erupting golden talisman and secret patterns. He shook his wings and fanned out his wings. He smashed the life of an ancient monster from his side.


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and the golden light burst out. It was like a overlord coming to the world. He kicked his foot in the air. The golden light condensed into a huge footprints, and one foot kicked an ancient demon beast into a fierce bird.


    "Ouch!"


    in a flash, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared on the head of the last huge and ferocious demon beast. The ROC was in the sky for nine days and the golden light was interwoven. No matter how the monster struggled and urged all kinds of ferocious means, Du Shaofu could not be rid of him.''die! "


    Du Shaofu drank so much that his domineering momentum suppressed the common people. One blow directly hit his ferocious head, and the other hit his flesh to smash his defense and smash his head.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The four monsters, all of them have reached the level of the great territory. At this moment, Du Shaofu almost instantly killed them, and their spirits have not escaped.


    ''Gugu ''


    the square is surrounded by cold air and spitting.


    At the moment, the full field of life, is not full of shock stupefied, surprised to look at the shock scene in the sky ahead.


    At the moment, fangruo is the real fierce monster. It is a giant ROC in the shape of a human. The four ancient demon beasts are only sheep, which are vulnerable to attack.


    In a twinkling of an eye, four remains of ancient monsters at the level of the great territory were completely bombed and killed.


    This is what a tyrannical killing, how powerful and terrible!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The son of a famous scholar looked at everything in front of him at the moment and realized how restrained Du Shaofu was just letting them.


    Otherwise, with the terrible strength and ferocity of the demon king at the moment, I''m afraid it will be enough to make them all suffer robbery.


    In the real blink of an eye, in the muffled sound of several energies, four remains of ancient monsters at the level of the great territory were blasted to death, and the dragon three and the mirage Dragon King also changed color directly.


    After the mirage Dragon King, there are also a large number of ancient monster species. At this moment, they are all trembling with courage.


    "Golden winged mires, is that boy a human or a roc?" The mirage king was surprised. The breath on his figure made him feel that he was not a beast at all, but a real golden winged ROC.


    "Dragon three, come out and die!"


    Du Shaofu stepped into the void, filled with golden light, and looked down at the man in black. Under the influence of the dragon, there would be no one else but the dragon.


    "You are looking for death, little bastard!"


    Long San stomped on the ground, and his figure came out of the sky. He hunted in his black robe. His eyes were full of dark and deep killing intent. He looked at Du Shaofu and said darkly, "kill me so many brothers. You will surely die today!"


    "Kill those who offend me, and you can''t see enough today!"


    Du Shaofu looks directly at long San, the golden light surging and arrogant everywhere!


    "Plus me."


    The fierce breath diffused out, and the mirage Dragon King came out of the sky and stood in the void before the three dragons.


    "It''s another miscellaneous dragon. There are a lot of miscellaneous dragons dead in my hands. I don''t mind another one!"


    Du Shaofu said coldly that he could feel that the mirage king was absolutely strong, but he had already met him and was absolutely not afraid.


    However, Du Shaofu''s words made the king''s eyes cold.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu is going to attack the dragon clan again!"


    The surrounding creatures were in a state of shock. They had just finished dealing with the famous masters. At the moment, Du Shaofu, the demon king, was going to attack the dragon clan again.


    "What if you add to it, it''s killing!"


    Dongli Qingqing didn''t wait and see again. He opened his mouth and walked out. With the spirit like temperament, the whole body was rippling with blue brilliance, just like a goddess, amazing everywhere.


    "Who is she? It seems that she is also very powerful!" Some people talk about Dongli Qingqing, but not many people know it.


    "She is a green girl from the east of Dalan cult. It is said that her relationship with Du Shaofu, the demon king, is not simple."


    Some Zhongzhou creatures opened their mouth and said the origin of Dongli Qingqing, which spread in this square.


    The mirage Dragon King looked to the east away from Qingqing, and his eyes fluctuated. He also felt that the moving woman was absolutely strong.


    Four people standing on the void, four breath waves out, the void suddenly began to tense up.


    "Then solve it."


    The mirage Dragon King gazed at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing. There was a strange wave in the deep of his eyes, with a cold and fierce sneer. The scales on his body were shining. His terrible killing intention was like a hurricane, which made the whole square space in the wind and clouds and a terrible scene.


    "Every time the divine space is opened, there is a supreme death in my hand. For the last time, please open it with you."


    In the mouth of the mirage king, the cold and fierce words spread out. The terrible intention of killing was not reserved. The breath gradually swept through, and the scale fighting armor became more and more bright.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly. In the depths of his pupils, the secret patterns of purple lightning talisman began to surge slowly. The immortal body in his body covered his body with purple and gold thunder light, and faintly, there was a sound of lightning and thunder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1612

    "Oh..."


    On the body of dragon three, yellow runes are surging, and there is a faint shadow of a giant dragon hovering in the air.


    Dongli Qingqing step into the void, the body green light diffuse, has the spirit of gods and Demons began to ripple, devour vitality.


    "The supreme tomb has not yet appeared. I didn''t expect that this place would be so busy."


    Just as the war was about to break out, a faint voice came, and then there was a large shadow coming directly from the low altitude in the distance.


    In succession, the strong came from all sides, and the Mohists and farmers also showed up, which made the dragon three gods feel gloomy.


    This group of people led by a man, 289 appearance, a Confucian uniform, temperament is also very elegant, but the eyes, is profound and boundless.


    The leading man appeared and glanced at some people on the stone platform of the square. It was obvious that he had stayed for a long time on the young people in black. Then he looked at long San, Du Shaofu and others in the air. He said with a smile, "I just happened to come here. I don''t intend to interfere. You can continue."


    "Kong Sansi, you Confucianists are so many people, waiting for others to lose both sides, want to take advantage of it, it is a good idea."


    As the man who is called Confucius Sansi''s smile falls down, another female voice comes, with a clean and tidy voice.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Others do not know du Xiaoyao''s strength, but Du Shaofu himself is the most clear, Du Xiaoyao''s real strength is absolutely terrible.


    With the crowd tumbling in the distance of the square, a woman in strong clothes steps out, with her body bulging and her legs slender. She is as hot as Du Xiaoman and Li Xue, as well as the beauty of Su Muxin''s men''s clothes.


    The woman was not very old, and she was only 28-9-year-old. She had a wild beauty.


    Behind him, there are also many followers, nearly a thousand people, with a great momentum.


    Beside the wild woman, there are many familiar figures, Sima Muhan, Sima stepping on the star, and molli. They are from the Mohist school.


    Du Shaofu looked down. Naturally, he saw Sima Muhan and Sima stepping on the star. It was not difficult to guess that they were from the Mohist school.


    "It''s Shaofu."


    Sima stepping star and Sima Muhan meet Du Shaofu in the void and tremble.


    "Like a male cousin..."


    Sima Muhan immediately pulls up the arm of the woman who is also on the line. She is very nervous in her heart.


    "Let''s wait and see. Don''t worry."


    Sima stepping star and Sima Muhan meet Du Shaofu in the void and tremble.


    The wild woman whispered to Sima Muhan, and her eyes swept around the square.


    "Wuliang Tianzun, I didn''t expect everyone to come so early."


    There is a sound falling, there is a light in the distance of the void, filled with bright light, dazzling, and then there are groups of shadows come, and finally from the void directly fell on the square.


    The leader of a man, dressed in a yellow robe, is not old, handsome face, temperament appears gentle, but the breath on his body is enough to make people tremble for no reason.


    A strong breath came, which made Du Shaofu look at the past and see many familiar figures, including Guan Lianyin and xulingzi.


    Du Shaofu looked down. Naturally, he saw Sima Muhan and Sima stepping on the star. It was not difficult to guess that they were from the Mohist school.


    Du Shaofu felt the breath of these people, and it was not difficult to guess the identity of those who came. They were from Taoism.


    "Amitabha, xuyangzi, you come early."


    There are also voices echoing in the square. There is a Buddha light coming over the void. Thousands of monks and bareheaded monks appear. It''s very powerful.


    Some of the first monks had nine ring scars on their heads.


    One of the leading monks was young, but he was already wearing a golden cassock, proving his supremacy.


    On the body of dragon three, yellow runes are surging, and there is a faint shadow of a giant dragon hovering in the air.


    Just as he said, although the voice is not big, it is sound like a tsunami, groundless shock people.


    "Buddhism!"


    These people are undoubtedly the best recognized, and only Buddhists can dress up like this. Du Shaofu also saw familiar figures such as Heng Ru Shi, Heng Qi, and Jiu Chong Ling.


    When Du Shaofu looked at the Buddhist visitors, he suddenly looked at Youfang with trembling eyes. There were many figures above the void on the right side.


    A large number of people, cut through the sky, a moment is in the square void.


    "Wow..."


    "Brother!" "Three little!"


    An excited voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears. A man with dark eyes and a magnificent face appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    That beautiful face with a smile, black hair as smooth as a waterfall, until the soft as boneless haunch, demon charm graceful.Besides Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu, who can this woman and a man have.


    Du Shaofu smiles at them. Seeing that Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoyao still have a talisman in their eyebrows, it shows that they are not in great danger. Then he signals them to stand behind them.


    "Sister Qingqing, you are busy, too."


    Du Xiaoqing then went to Dongli Qingqing''s side, with a warm and intimate face. At the beginning, they had been together for a long time and had deep feelings.


    "Dragon clan."


    A young man in gold with golden hair and shawl stood quietly with Du Shaofu. His figure was thin and straight. He looked at long San and mirage Dragon King, who were in a fierce mood. His wild smile at the corner of his mouth turned into a cold radian, and the bright golden pupil flashed gold, as if there was a golden flame burning!


    "Just in time."


    Behind him, there are also many followers, nearly a thousand people, with a great momentum.


    Du Shaofu smiles with satisfaction. The arrival of Du Xiaoyao is undoubtedly a great help.


    Others do not know du Xiaoyao''s strength, but Du Shaofu himself is the most clear, Du Xiaoyao''s real strength is absolutely terrible.


    Even Du Shaofu himself could not be sure where Du Xiaoyao''s real strength was at the moment. Even he had never seen Du Xiaoyao''s strength go out.


    "It''s not weak. It''s stronger than that of the ancient monster, but it doesn''t matter much!"


    Du Xiaoyao looks at long San and mirage Dragon King, standing quietly, and the whole person is full of a kind of King''s gas which is very powerful to the world.


    It seems that the twinkling small dragon''s eyes are connected with the stars, and they feel something black.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the void, a lot of figures came with them, including many young people of Du family and the monsters in the temple of beasts in heaven. Their breath was vigorous and vigorous.


    But it is more of a huge force lineup, including Zhou Yu, Jiang Yunfeng and other familiar figures of Du Shaofu. They are the children of the farmers.


    "Thank you very much for your care."


    In the farm, there was a tall woman with dark hair and jade skin. She was mo Junyu of the Mohist school. She took several Mohist children and was severely injured in the dangerous area. Finally, she met with the farmers and was rescued. In order to reduce some risks, she also walked with the farmers all the time.


    One of the leading monks was young, but he was already wearing a golden cassock, proving his supremacy.


    At the moment, he saw all the children of the Mohist family. After saying goodbye to the children of the peasant family, he went back to the wild woman of the Mohist family.


    In the farmhouse, the leading woman''s skin is better than snow. She has a kind of elegant and elegant temperament, which makes people feel ashamed.


    After looking around, the woman nods and smiles at Du Shaofu, and then Qianying falls quietly down the square.


    "Brother, she is sister Luo." Du Xiaoqing said to Du Shaofu.


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he often heard Du Xiaoqing mention the woman. He also felt that the breath on the woman was extraordinary.


    Besides Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu, who can this woman and a man have.


    She stood quietly in the square, with words not spit out, but also showed elegant bearing and indescribable nobility. Her breath was quietly integrated with this wide space, which was absolutely a very strong existence.


    In succession, the strong came from all sides, and the Mohists and farmers also showed up, which made the dragon three gods feel gloomy.


    "Mo is like a man, Zhou Xiaoluo!"


    Long San''s black eyes filled with waves. Did he know that the relationship between the farmers and the Mohists was not simple. He also knew that Mo was like a man in the Mohist school, and Zhou Xiaoluo, the farmer''s Zhou Xiaoluo, though a woman, were extremely difficult to deal with.


    Long San''s eyes twitched in secret, and he looked at Du Shaofu coldly. In his heart, he was afraid of the help of the farmers and the Mohists. He turned his eyes secretly and said, "little bastard, it''s time to start. Do you want to find more helpers, or you may not be your opponent!"


    One of the leading monks was young, but he was already wearing a golden cassock, proving his supremacy.


    Du Shaofu looked at him and was about to speak. Suddenly, from the far sky, there was a childish but domineering voice, which rang through the void: "I feel that there is a hybrid dragon in it. Get out of here for the emperor!"


    When the tender voice falls, a seven or eight year old girl comes directly. On her plump face, there is a faint golden glow in the depths of her monstrous eyes. She is full of supremacy. Her red skirt moves and is surrounded by star patterns.


    "It''s a little star." Du Xiaoqing was so happy that he recognized the little star.


    While feeling the breath of the little star, long San seems to feel something. The black double pupil eyes, one after another, make waves on the little star''s body.


    When he saw the little star appear, Du Shaofu ignored long San for the time being, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    The wild woman whispered to Sima Muhan, and her eyes swept around the square."Whoosh..."


    The sound of broken wind resounds through, and the sound of broken wind resounds through the sound of small stars.


    The bright rainbow breaks through the sky like colorful lights.


    Then a line of figures, is in the square around many surprised eyes appear.


    "Wow..."


    "The supreme tomb has not yet appeared. I didn''t expect that this place would be so busy."


    But when these figures appear in this void, it is to let the whole square spread around countless can not help but scream, it seems to see the most incredible shock scene.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1663

    Before these figures, there are a lot of graceful and beautiful shadows, and the clothes are floating and falling. Is it not that the whole body is still fluctuating in the glow.


    The first few women, are extremely vulgar face, exquisite ups and downs.


    There are pure and dust-free banished fairy women like a falling lotus flower, women who enchant all living beings, women who are charming and noble in one body, women with domineering temperament and sassy beauty, and those who are elegant and peerless


    They are like banished immortals coming to the world, so that many beautiful women present at the scene are also ashamed of it.


    At the moment, there is only Dongli Qingqing, Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Ruman, Sima Muhan can compete with it.


    "My God, it''s beautiful."


    "Many beautiful women. Is this the meeting of Qunfang?"


    Around the square, people constantly marvel at the presence of creatures, any one of them is a person of natural appearance and temperament, and generally, flowers are not enough to be eye-catching.


    Even ordinary beautiful women can''t make them moved, but these women are so beautiful at the moment.


    More importantly, any woman''s temperament is extraordinary, enough to make countless men moved.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile as he watched the moving women coming, and many figures with strong breath and power were followed behind.


    It is Su Muxin, qiyexi, Jialou Cailing, Zhu Xue, Tang Meiling, Ji Zhiyan, shuiruohan, Gu Xinyan, Jialou jueyu, yaozun, yaozun, yiwuming, Jiangjun, Qinmo, Guiche, Shifu, guqingyang, etc., who have separated at the beginning and are reunited now.


    "Dragon clan."


    Seven night light across the sky, standing directly beside the little star, red lips do not point and red, eyes such as bright stars, looking at Dragon three, the whole body circulation of yin and Yang.


    Su Muxin stands quietly beside Du Shaofu with her crimson purple skirt moving. She looks at long San from a distance, and then sees Dongli Qingqing.


    The two women and four eyes are opposite, both eyes pan wave, there is a trace of embarrassment only they know directly.


    "It turns out to be a miscellaneous dragon. Dare to move my family of golden winged rocs and seek death!"


    Jialou colorful Lingjiao drink, with the two figures of Jialou jueyu standing beside Du Shaofu, his pupils fluctuate in golden light and are fierce and domineering.


    "Yin Yang family, golden winged ROC bird family..."


    Looking at the seven night light, Jialou Cailing and Jialou jueyu, the dragon''s three eyes twitched again.


    At the moment, Qi Yexi, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Su Muxin, Jialou Cailing, Jialou jueyu, Dongli Qingqing and so on all stood together, making the mirage Dragon King''s face gradually not too good-looking. That invisible breath was enough to make him feel the pressure.


    "Boy, you want to rely on more people..."


    Long San opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with a gloomy face.


    "Miscellaneous dragons are less noisy."


    Xiaoxing interrupted long San''s words directly, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. He looked at the void and his eyes were waving. He said happily to Du Shaofu: "Dad, I feel the breath of Xuan Niang. It''s the mother coming..."


    As the voice of the little star fell, the temperature above the void suddenly increased quietly, and then many figures appeared in the public''s sight, coming directly from the edge of the square.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a flash, many figures appeared in the void of the square. There were many outstanding young men and women with outstanding temperament.


    Men''s martial arts are ethereal and light, women are dignified and noble, spotless.


    At the beginning, a beautiful woman with graceful figure, lips like cherry, God like autumn water, is the Phoenix family''s huangling''er.


    Huang ling''er''s side, a beautiful woman walked out, ten fingers slender, skin as white, faint purple, eyes such as purple sun.


    "Mother."


    When the little star saw this beautiful woman, he immediately jumped up.


    "Girl."


    The beautiful woman''s mouth raised a smile, that purple sun like eyes, full of love, beautiful shadow swept out, waist slender, limbs slender, fairy like temperament, immediately held the little star in her arms.


    The graceful and beautiful shadow, dressed in purple, with the dark lines of purple flame, was as if it were not cannibalism. She was happy to hold the little star and said, "you girl has grown up."


    "But my mother is still so beautiful. She hasn''t changed at all."


    Little star''s tender voice is clear and crisp, his face is pure, and people and animals are harmless, and he seems to be quite different from the appearance he just yelled at long San.


    "Brother Shaofu."


    At the same time, a clear voice came out. Behind the purple flame demon Huang Zixuan, there was a beautiful shadow coming out of the air directly. The surprise voice trembled and rushed to Du Shaofu''s arms.


    Du Shaofu didn''t even react more, and Qianying was already in his arms.


    But when he heard some changes, he was still familiar with the voice. Du Shaofu recognized it at the first time. He hugged the beautiful shadow in his arms. His eyes were surprised and his heart was filled with joy. He said, "Xingyu, are you a girl here?"


    "Master asked me to come. I also want to come in to see brother Shaofu."Just then, the woman raised her head in Du Shaofu''s arms. In her twenties, she looked like a frown rather than a frown, like a vague smoke in a cage, graceful and graceful.


    What a gorgeous woman, amazing world, not Dai Xingyu can have who.


    "And me."


    A girl in green also arrived in front of Du Shaofu. Her white and flawless skin showed a light pink color. Her long eyelashes were slightly bent and tilted. Her clear and bright eyes were full of light blue light, moving and lovely.


    "Little Qingqing."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu recognized that this was the blue bird rescued by little star in the dark forest. Later, he learned that the blood of a qingluan would never be under the blood of Zixuan''s purple flame demon Huang.


    "Here you are."


    Du Xiaoqing is happy. At the beginning of the battle with Jingxie alliance, she and Du Xiaoyao have already known Dai Xingyu, and immediately stood by Dai Xingyu.


    "Little green, little demon brother, little circle." Dai Xingyu greets Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing.


    But Du Xiaohu is very depressed. He was nicknamed by Dai Xingyu, but he couldn''t wash it out.


    "Is everyone here?"


    In the restless square, almost as agreed, there was another commotion. Many figures appeared in the square. After four weeks of looking up, they all looked at the void with a smile.


    Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Meiling, Tianyue poisonous spider and wild Gu Diao appeared in the square.


    The last time they were rescued by Dongli Qingqing, they are safe and sound to the tomb where they will finally appear.


    Another beautiful woman appeared, any one is the world''s most beautiful, temperament, each has its own merits, standing in this void and square, just like a hundred flowers competing for beauty, people can''t catch sight of it, and their hearts are trembling.


    "Hoo..."


    When Ouyang Shuang and ye Zijin appeared, Du Shaofu''s eyes swept around, and many figures had appeared. Everyone was ok, which made Du Shaofu feel relieved. At the moment, only a few people did not appear.


    "Cool sister."


    Du Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu, etc. see Ouyang Shuang, and immediately they are affectionate.


    "How many people have something to do with Du Shaofu


    "There are many beautiful women. One is more beautiful than another. The devil is cruel, but it seems that the fate of women is abnormal."


    "This demon king is too envious, even if the power of the perverted, still around so many beautiful women!"


    "Such beautiful women are like banished immortals. Give me one, and I will die without regret. I am willing to give up the treasures in the supreme tomb!"


    "I''m afraid the treasures in the supreme tomb will not come to you. Any of those women are extremely powerful, and they are definitely not what you can touch. Be careful to attract doom!"


    All around the square, there was a lot of discussion among themselves. The people who came in succession were more or less related to Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    What shocked and envied the men most was that all these beautiful women had a deep relationship with Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "Du Shaofu, don''t do it again. How many people do you have in the wasteland, or how many helpers do you have to call before you dare to do it? You can come up all at once. Our dragon people don''t mind that you have too many people. Anyway, it''s just vulnerable to a single attack!"


    Long San couldn''t help it. From the point of his sword to the time when he wanted to do it, many people came in one after another. His breath was very strong, which made him feel uneasy with no future.


    But as soon as the breath turned, the restlessness disappeared again. Long San''s eyes twitched secretly. He was really afraid that these people would join hands to attack.


    The golden winged Dapeng birds, the Phoenix, the Yin and Yang families, the farmers, the Mohists, and so on, can really make the dragon three have some scruples. Although there is also something to rely on in his heart, if these people are really united together, it will undoubtedly be detrimental to him.


    "What about the dragon people? Our country specially cut dragons!"


    As long San''s voice had just dropped, Du Shaofu had not opened his mouth. From the distant void in front of him, there were about 20 figures like a rainbow breaking through the sky.


    "Boom


    These figures did not arrive, the sound of cheering has been resounding like thunder, a bloody fierce breath, like a storm swept across the sky.


    "What a strong evil spirit!"


    All the creatures in the square are extraordinary, but at the moment, they feel the bloody and ferocious breath, which is why they feel frightened and frightened www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1664

    More than 20 long rainbow figures swept by, instantly appeared in the void.


    A total of 20 figures, 19 men and a woman, are shining in the eyes like an arc.


    Twenty breath swept waves, the figure straight, like twenty sharp blades in the air!


    When these 20 figures appeared, the invisible evil spirit swept over, making the void oppressed without any reason, and all around were suddenly silent.


    At the beginning, a hot woman, flanked by a man in black and a man in cloud robe, was filled with pale black runes in her own body. In her eyes, bright runes filled in her black eyes, just like two black holes in the universe. The invisible breath on her body makes the void tremble for no reason!


    Yunpao young man hunts in yunpao. His face is upright, and his body is covered with light purple thunder light. His purple arc in his eyes sweeps around him, which makes some fierce beasts tremble for him.


    At the moment, this is Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong and ye Piaoling, qiangu jade, silver fox, stone, dark night and Dusha, etc.


    "See the president!"


    The day will 18 Wei appeared, immediately salute, a stream of evil spirit rippling void.


    "No gift."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and glanced at it, showing his joy. Jade, stone and silver fox have made great progress.


    What surprised Du Shaofu most was that ye Piaoling and his second brother Du Yunlong, who could not hide in front of Du Shaofu.


    There were Dai Xingyu and Zixuan. Du Shaofu had already known the supremacy of the two women.


    "It''s Du Yunlong. He''s Du Shaofu''s second brother!"


    "It''s night floating Ling and other heavenly generals. It''s the eighteen powerful weapons of the World Association of the wasteland."


    Around the square, there are four exclamations.


    If at the beginning, how could a small cultivator of the wasteland be looked upon by others.


    However, the cultivators of the wasteland have already made a great reputation in the space of the divine realm, especially the outstanding ones led by Du Yunlong and the eighteen heavenly generals, who have won nine masters, the Phoenix clan and many monsters and beasts in the animal kingdom.


    "Elder sister, second brother."


    Du Shaofu greets ye Piaoling and others, and looks at the elder sister Du Xiaoman and his second brother Du Yunlong with a smile. At the moment, from the breath, the elder sister Du Xiaoman has really set foot on the initial level of the martial region.


    "Hula..."


    There was a blazing breath. From the distance of the void, it was like a fire rising out of the sky. With a flaming young man in armor coming out of the flame, he suddenly appeared in the void of the square.


    The flaming armor youth looked at the people below, and his eyes seemed to contain two volcanoes, which could burn everything and destroy everything, but then the terrible breath disappeared.


    The flaming armor youth then looked at Du Shaofu, long San, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoyao, and so on who were facing each other in the void. After a few waves, he fell directly on the stone platform where the descendant of Daxue mountain was located. He glanced at him and said, "are you still alive? I''ll stand on a place."


    When others get close, they will be killed by the cold air in an instant, but at the moment, he Qingrong does not have this flaming armor youth.


    "You''re not dead. I''m not going to die."


    However, he didn''t return his head and didn''t pay much attention to the flaming armored youth.


    "Fire cloud evil god Dugu burning the sky ''


    seven night Xi looked at the flaming young man with armor, but Dai Mei wrinkled a little secretly. At the beginning, she joined hands with little star and someone was looking for this guy, which made him leave.


    "Whoosh..."


    After that, many figures appeared in the air. Judging from the fluctuation of their breath, they were all orcs. Their breath was very strong. Let de and Du Shaofu also spied.


    There are a few monsters. I''m afraid they are definitely from some big families of monsters in the animal kingdom. Their cultivation strength is rippling with amazing breath and they are all extremely powerful.


    "Du Yunlong, flying at night!"


    But at the moment, long San didn''t pay much attention to the flaming armored youth and the powerful monsters.


    When he saw Du Yunlong and ye Piaoling, his three black eyes were filled with anger.


    Du Yunlong killed his younger brother Longwu. He has been chasing for revenge.


    And ye Piaoling killed a lot of dragon monsters, and threatened to kill all the people of the dragon clan in the divine space.


    At the moment, Du Yunlong, Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling are all living in front of him. How can he not let long San''s anger soar to the sky.


    Long San, there won''t be many people in the world who know.


    But anyone who knows the name of dragon three knows how terrible its strength is. The outstanding existence of the young generation of the dragon clan!


    Because dragon one and two dragons have been famous for a long time, even among the orcs, they are beyond the scope of the younger generation, so long San is also the first person of the younger generation of the dragon clan!


    It is said that the dragon was born three times, the clouds are moving all over the world, there are dragons chanting incessantly, and their blood is extremely high. It is known as the supreme dragon species of pure blood descendants of the dragon family.


    At this moment, seeing Du Shaofu and Du Yunlong, the killers who killed his brothers, were standing in front of him. A group of rebellious people of the dragon clan stood together. He was extremely angry, and his intention of killing was surging.Although at the moment dragon three also has some fear, but more is the intention to kill the heart burst.


    With his own cultivation, he is definitely one of the strongest people in this divine space.


    "Don''t you think it''s useful to have more people?"


    When the Dragon opened his mouth, the black Rune on his body surged and turned into a black dragon shadow in the sky. At the same time, as soon as his voice dropped, a dazzling divine ring rose from his body. In an instant, the six divine rings in front of his forehead were in the air, which moved the general situation of the world.


    "Boom


    In the surging wind and clouds, lightning and thunder, the dragon three steps into the air, a supreme power suddenly comes within itself, sweeping the four sides!


    "Oh..."


    There is a faint sound of dragon singing from the void nine days. From the three dragon bodies, the supreme heavenly power is filled with a surging breath, which is like a volcano detonating. It roars out with the sound of thunder and wind. In the black eyes on his face, the cold and cold color gushes out, and he shouts: "I am the supreme nirvana, I will kill you today!"


    Long San''s voice is very loud. It moves the world like a dragon''s chant. It rings through the void of this square.


    When the terrible breath swept out of the room, Du Shaofu''s eyes sank. The two pupils, which had been filled with golden light, had suddenly turned into a purple and gold color, with the intention of killing.


    "Is Nirvana great?"


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth, and his electric arc overflowed all over his body, and six rings of divine rings rose up. Suddenly, he soared to the sky to release the supreme power. He was also the supreme Nirvana!


    However, the astonishing and shocking things go far beyond that.


    At the moment when Du Yunlong released his supreme power, the entire empty space of the square was shaking violently. In an instant, the "thundering" sound was like wind and thunder.


    "Boom..."


    Among the countless eyes around, the square is shaking with earth and mountains, and there are many figures above the void. All of them are the light of the divine ring rising from the top of the head, which is filled with the supreme power. It breaks through the void, accompanied by lightning and thunder, and the sound of the sky is endless!


    Ye Piaoling, Su Muxin, Dongli Qingqing, qiyexi, Jialou jueyu, Jialou Cailing, Dai Xingyu all urge the supreme power.


    Su Muxin, Kalou Cailing and Dai Xingyu are all three rings of divine fire god ring, and the seven rings of fire god ring from Qingqing in the East are extremely bright and release the heavenly power.


    "Hum!"


    Sima Muhan didn''t hold back. She stepped out of the sky with three rings of God on her head. She was also a half step supreme Nirvana at the moment.


    "The supreme Nirvana


    Zixuan hesitated a little, but then she ascended to the top of her head to release the supreme beast power.


    Just in a moment, the supreme heavenly power rolls, making the void of this square crumble and the bright light soar into the sky. The holy light of the shining heaven and earth is shining like a miracle!


    When long San releases the supreme power, ten supreme masters step out in a moment, and ten Heavenly powers roll in the sky!


    under such terrible heavenly power, all the creatures in the square are trembling, and they want to crawl, and their bodies are paralyzed.


    "What''s going on here?"


    The hairs of the living creatures on the whole square stood upside down. For a moment, their dull chin couldn''t be taken back for a long time.


    Even the nine members of the group were stunned at the moment. Were they shocked to shiver and had a chill in their hearts.


    Supreme nirvana, there is no one in the world, any one of them is a peerless existence in the same generation, which is enough to shake the world. At this moment, there are a lot of them!


    Long Sangang just released the supreme power, but in a flash, ten supreme oppressors were brought out, and they had to be beaten heavily in the face.


    "My God, I must be dreaming. I''m wrong!"


    "Some of the supreme Nirvana seem to be different!"


    "My God, this is a pile of the supreme being born!"


    There is a creature has been paralyzed on the ground, patting his head, thinking that he is in a dream, this scene is too unreal, people can not believe it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1665

    Ten supreme beings step out to release the supreme power, causing a vision to startle the sky, and directly submerge the light of six rings on the head of dragon three.


    "Gu Gu..."


    At the moment, such a phenomenon, the whole field to breathe cool air, pour saliva.


    He Qingrong, Mo Ru Nan, Zhou Xiaoluo, huoyun evil god Dugu Huotian, xuyangzi and Kong Sansi were also shocked.


    One side of the mirage Dragon King is also in consternation at the moment. In a moment, ten supreme Nirvana people appear. This is absolutely a terrible force in this world. In time, it can be said that it is enough to subvert this world.


    Ten supreme Nirvana people step out, the breath of terror is towering, the light is bright, and the sky is rolling and frightening. All of them look at long San with bad intentions. They are afraid that it is very likely that these ten Nirvana masters will join hands to attack the dragon three.


    The monsters and dragons who follow the dragon clan are under great pressure, and those who are suppressed can''t even lift their heads.


    Ten of them are born. It''s amazing!


    "Long San, this is really bad luck!"


    The old man sighed that the three dragons were arrogant, and after a moment''s hesitation, ten supreme Nirvana people were brought out, which was just the ultimate misfortune.


    However, after praying for long San in his heart, the living creatures on the scene felt a deep shock and fear.


    With so many supreme beings together, who can stop these people?


    Some of the monsters on the scene were secretly glad that they had not been together with the dragon clan at the beginning. Otherwise, they would have offended Du Shaofu, the demon king. As long as the group of supreme beings was around them, they would have killed them one by one.


    Other people''s family is one by one, but at the moment, the king''s side, it is a pile of ah!


    Around the shocked square, in addition to sucking cool air is boiling, ten supreme Nirvana strong pressure dragon three, this is how amazing.


    If it is spread out, it will be enough to shake off the past and the present!


    On the contrary, Du Shaofu began to fade away from his double pupils, and his heart began to fluctuate. Unexpectedly, Zixuan had already made a breakthrough to the supreme Nirvana and reached the level of self nirvana.


    Sima Muhan''s half step supreme Nirvana also surprised Du Shaofu.


    But Dai Xingyu''s half step supreme Nirvana made Du Shaofu feel some regret.


    Dai Xingyu has a delicate heart. What a natural posture it is, almost equal to the talent close to the supreme martial vein.


    However, there is a huge key to his own practice. Dai Xingyu has been working hard to practice and get the guidance of the strong. With half the effort, he can get twice the result with half the effort, but he lacks his real training. Otherwise, Du Shaofu felt that the supreme Nirvana level of Dai Xingyu would not be below Dongli Qingqing, which is the difference between Dongli Qingqing and Dai Xingyu.


    At the moment, long San was the most broken in the audience. He knew that Du Shaofu was surrounded by extraordinary people, but he didn''t expect that they were all a group of supreme masters.


    Long San wanted to solve Du Shaofu as soon as possible. Who knows what else he can say when he provokes a group of supreme masters.


    Although this group of supreme power has strong and weak, but if this really started, long San''s heart is very clear, he is afraid that he will never get any advantage.


    However, at the moment, dragon three did not give in, competing with the ten supremacies. The powerful dragon power filled the air, and the shadow of the Dragon seemed to be in the air in the depths of his eyes.


    At the moment, the eleven supreme Nirvana released their heavenly power, which made the void of the square tremble and there were visions in the sky.


    "Du Shaofu, do you want to rely on them to deal with me?"


    Dragon three opened his mouth, and his voice was moving in all directions. He went away from the end of the void in the square. His eyes swept over the ten nobles in front of him, and his eyes twitched.


    "Why should we join hands to deal with you


    The little star came out, and his tender voice and small figure were not directly proportional to the domineering and powerful breath on his body. He glanced at long San, but didn''t put much in his eyes. He said, "I''m enough to deal with you, the hybrid dragon."


    "You are that strange dragon. As a member of the dragon clan, his heart is different. You should be punished!"


    The three faces of the dragon are gloomy. As the first person of the young generation of the dragon clan, he has his own strength and pride. At the moment, he does not shrink back from many supreme masters.


    "How dare a miscellaneous dragon call itself the dragon clan?"


    The little star sneers and steps forward with a golden flame in her eyes. She begins to diffuse the golden light. With great pressure, she begins to quietly release. She wants to deal with long San.


    Seeing that little star wants to do something, qiyexi, Jialou Cailing, Zixuan and so on, they can know that Xiaoxing''s strength is not the innocent human and animal like this.


    Then Dai Xingyu, Sima Muhan and others also retreated in hesitation. Their breath was restrained, and the rolling heavenly power in the air dissipated.


    "Slow down!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu took hold of the little star and looked into the distance. At the moment, he suddenly felt that his heart was burning and trembling, and his blood was surging in his body. It was an unprecedented breath and familiar."Whew, whew..."


    In the direction of Du Shaofu''s view, the sound of breaking wind came, and the large figure of Changhong was swept into the air under the gaze of many eyes.


    "Those breath are Legalists!"


    Seven night Xi eyes a pick, feel the breath, she peeped into the traces of the legalist breath, that is the Legalists also arrived.


    "Legalists!"


    Du Shaofu also felt the breath of legalism. His eyes were shining and his fists were slowly clenched. He felt cold, but he was nervous and expected.


    After a short period of time, there are a few empty shadows in the distance.


    Each figure is wrapped in rainbow light, which is like lightning, with a huge air.


    Under the gaze around the square, nearly 300 figures swept into the air.


    That brings a very powerful breath, will not come under the Mohist, yin-yang, farmers and other families, but the number is not large.


    In the middle of the sky, only two of the three hundred people were most noticeable.


    The two men, a man and a woman, were middle-aged. Their long black hair was unconnected and scattered behind them. They were smooth and flowing like silk satin on their shoulders. On their handsome faces, they had a pair of attractive and magnificent eyes.


    He appeared, looking at the people around the void, slowly scanning around, lips light pursed, smiling, temperament calm and elegant, as if in a posture of the end of the world, it seems that there is a sense of the vicissitudes of time.


    With his scanning, at the moment, the living beings around the square are shaking for no reason. All living beings look at his charming eyes and have a feeling that he is the only one between heaven and earth.


    And this man''s side, now there is a young woman standing, only she will not be submerged in the light.


    She stood quietly on the side of the void, the beautiful figure stood quietly, and her long black hair poured down in the back of her head. She was as elegant as an immortal, and she was extraordinary!


    "Well, it seems that the woman is very similar to Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    The figure of the immortal woman was suspended in the air. Looking at her beautiful and moving face, she suddenly let out a strange voice around her.


    Almost everyone was surprised to find that the beautiful woman was very similar to Du Shaofu.


    "It''s the princess!"


    Many people in the desolate country were surprised when they saw the woman who was superior to the common people.


    "Shaojing!"


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and many Du''s children exclaimed, and immediately looked at Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s heart was boiling, and his new heart was beating in his chest.


    Looking up slightly, Du Shaofu''s eyes have been looking at the face in front of him that has appeared countless times in his mind.


    Looking at that face, Du Shaofu''s face was rippling with a faint smile, as if his face was cramped. He seemed to have a silly smile and some stupidity.


    On the woman''s face, her eyes were also looking directly at Du Shaofu.


    These four eyes look at each other, her ethereal eyes are twinkling like stars, but her moving face is also in a daze, and then the corners of her mouth fluctuate slightly, but she can''t make a sound for a long time.


    "Hula..."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu stepped out of the sky slowly. Step by step, the void was rippling under his feet.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s face kept that dull giggle, and went all the way to the immortal woman.


    The woman raised her eyes and trembled in secret.


    Looking at the figure that came, she had looked into the distance. She had depicted the scene of meeting countless times in her mind, and had imagined a lot of his appearance. However, the mood of meeting at the moment was the same as that in her imagination, and there was also a huge difference.


    The woman''s body trembled, and she was walking out. Step by step, she walked to the man in purple war clothes. Her green dress moved with the wind and her hair was dancing. She was so proud of herself!


    All around the void, now I do not know why, suddenly silent in a strange silence.


    It''s like the whole void has been solidified for them.


    The middle-aged man of the legalist school, seeing the woman coming out, secretly moved his purple eyes, but he did not say anything. His eyes were just watching and waiting for a certain result.


    He knew in his heart that this day could not be stopped and would come.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1666

    "Is she the legendary girl..."


    Among all the members and the top forces, there are some old people with shining eyes. They have heard some rumors.


    Du Shaofu stood in front of Du Shaojing, with some dazed smiles. His moving face, at the moment, really appeared in front of him and fell into his eyes.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu wanted to touch that touching face, but he could not help it. This feeling seemed to be a little nervous than seeing his mother.


    They have been separated from each other since they were born. Now they really meet each other. Some of them are familiar with each other by blood, but they are unfamiliar with each other.


    "Brother..."


    Finally, Du Shaojing''s red lips opened several times, and a voice came out. Looking at the resolute face, her heart was trembling and painful in her heart. How much non-human training and tempering was needed to make that face so resolute.


    "Why do you look better than me..."


    Du Shaofu''s smile turned into a little doubt, looked at the face in front of him and said such a sentence.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaojing couldn''t help smiling. The tension in her heart faded in a smile. She never thought of such a meeting.


    "Hoo..."


    One side of the dragon three at the moment also put away the supreme Tianwei, looking at the temperament of the quiet elegant middle-aged handsome man, nervous mood is finally sent a breath.


    "Qin Wudi, are you here at last? Is that boy related to your Legalists? Are you responsible for solving the problem or am I going to help you solve it?" Dragon three mouth, looking at the middle-aged said.


    "He has something to do with the Legalists, but it has nothing to do with it. If you don''t have that strength, you can step aside."


    Qin Wudi opened his mouth and did not pay much attention to long San. On his handsome face, his charming eyes were always looking at Du Shaofu and Du Shaojing. Slowly, his voice came out: "Shaojing."


    "Third uncle."


    Du Shaojing looked sideways at Qin Wudi, and his body trembled slightly.


    "You are a member of the Legalists."


    Qin Wudi opens his mouth and walks past Du Shaojing. He looks at Du Shaofu. His lips are pursed, smiling rather than smiling. He stands still, as if in a posture of "the end of the earth", which seems to have a kind of vicissitudes of time.


    "Shaojing, you go down first."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth to Du Shaojing, and his eyes looked at Qin Wudi. He had already known the existence of this man from many Legalists'' children''s search for the yuan God.


    Qin Wudi is a terrible existence of Legalists. No one knows how strong it is to be on top of Han yingmo. No one knows how strong he is. He has been closed for decades.


    Du Shaojing''s skin is white and translucent. Looking at Du Shaofu not far from her body, her hair is fluttering and her body is filled with a kind of light. There is no breath fluctuation, but she can compete with Qin Wudi invisibly.


    At the moment, Du Shaojing''s heart is complicated. From the very beginning, she expected that there would be a day when she entered the divine space. Then, how should she choose? Her brother has already paid too much. Should he continue to carry on


    "Sister, go down. You don''t have to interfere." Du Shaofu looked at Du Shaojing and for the first time called out his sister, a word that had been missed by countless people in his heart.


    "Shaojing, go down and remember that you are a member of Legalists." Qin Wudi said to Du Shaojing.


    Du Shaojing looks at the two people in front of him. He doesn''t know for whom his eyes are fluctuating. Then he turns around, crosses the void and retreats into the legalist lineup.


    Lift eyes far away to look at the two people in front, Du Shaojing eyes light and began to waves still, calm down.


    In the family of Legalists, many old people watched Du Shaojing''s retreat and secretly showed a smile. It seemed that a somewhat hanging heart was quietly let down.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who is standing in front of Qin Wudi at the moment, these legalist old people who have entered the space of the divine realm are oblivious.


    "Qin Wudi, he is Qin Wudi. At the beginning, the top genius of the Legalists was praised as one of the three most beautiful people in the world for thousands of years. It was the hope of Legalists'' great prosperity. But then suddenly, there was no news. From then on, there was no news. He appeared at this moment!"


    On the square, there are many old people and middle-aged people who have heard some rumors and know a lot of things.


    However, today''s young people have never heard of Qin Wudi, or even a few people know the name of Qin Wudi.


    "Qin Wudi of Legalist school and Gongsun Wuji of political strategist were both regarded as the three most beautiful people in the world for thousands of years, but later Qi Qi disappeared. It is said that all these are related to a young man from the outside world." Said the old man of several families.


    "Qin Wudi, he is here as expected."


    Du''s eyes twinkle and twinkle.


    "Qin Wudi, it is nearly 30 years ago a legend, the world is afraid that many people have forgotten."


    Some people''s middle-aged eyes looked at Qin Wudi from a distance. Some people''s eyes were blazing. In their generation, Qin Wudi was a legendary existence."He''s still like that."


    Some beautiful women in the nine families looked at Qin Wudi, and their eyes were filled with crazy feelings. They couldn''t forget the figure that was full of energy and heroism.


    "Some accounts, your father and son need blood to wash them off!"


    Qin Wudi looked at Du Shaofu''s mouth, and his voice seemed to be penetrating. His calm and elegant temperament gradually became turbulent, and his breath began to fluctuate vigorously, giving people a feeling of invincibility.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of the voice, from the Qin invincible all over the void, in an instant is a fierce shudder, wind and clouds surge, forming a terrible single void field.


    "Long..."


    The breath of awe and awe is overwhelming, and there are visions looming above the void. There are stars spinning, fierce birds attacking the sky, and the sky spinning around. It is terrible and incomparable!


    "My God, my Nirvana peak!"


    When the breath and vision appeared above the void, there were countless exclamations around the square.


    Some people feel Qin Wudi''s cultivation, that is a supreme nirvana, that is the highest cultivation of self nirvana.


    It seems that the terrible momentum is just around the void, even without any breath leaking out, but that''s what makes people feel that powerful and terrible.


    On the huge rocks in the square, when Qin Wudi''s breath was released, he Qingrong, Dugu Huotian, the youth in green, the youth in black with eyes like Jiuyou hell, the figures of some monsters, such as Mo Ru Nan, Zhou Xiaoluo, Kong Sansi, Xu Yangzi, etc., all of which made waves.


    "Among them, the powerful Qin Wudi still has the invincible power."


    Some middle-aged and old people with fierce eyesight could not help but cry out in secret. They peeped out the terrible breath.


    "Be careful."


    When Qin Wudi''s breath is released, the seven night xiqian shadow comes forward, and Sima Muhan, Su Muxin, Jialou jueyu and so on move.


    In the eyes of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, a golden light begins to diffuse, and a golden flame rises in both eyes.


    "Legalists, I will solve it by myself!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and waved to Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. He stepped out of the void again with a golden light on his body.


    "It''s going to be a great war, isn''t it?"


    "Qin Wudi really Nirvana peak level, ah, still higher than the demon king generation, demon king Du Shaofu can resist?"


    "The demon king has never been defeated among his peers. He is arrogant and arrogant."


    "Qin Wudi, nearly 30 years ago, still swept the same generation, peerless in the world!"


    "Both are invincible and invincible. I don''t know who wins and who loses?"


    Looking at the scene in the void, around the square, everyone''s eyes became serious.


    Even Chen Qingrong, Dugu Huotian, Mo Ru Nan, Zhou Xiaoluo and so on are also close to each other.


    At the moment, the dragon''s eyes were on the other side, but the dragon''s eyes were on the other side.


    Although he joined hands with Legalists, this scene is definitely what long San is most willing to see. No matter who is dead or who is injured in the end, it is beneficial to him.


    "Boom..."


    It was just a moment when Du Shaofu stepped across the void and fell down. The golden light on his body was rippling, and the secret patterns of golden talisman were rippling. There were purple flaming and starlight rippling. A huge air was lingering around him, which turned into a field that would never be under the invincible body of Qin Dynasty.


    "The devil has already set foot on my Nirvana!"


    When this field emerged, squeezed the void, and some exclamations exploded. At this moment, it is known to all that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has also stepped into the nirvana level of self.


    "It is the profound meaning of the purple flame demon Phoenix clan to have the breath of my Phoenix clan."


    In the Phoenix clan, some old people and old people were surprised and shocked, and then looked at Zixuan.


    "It''s the star meaning of my Yin Yang family."


    The old man with Yin and Yang family is also surprised. The demon king has a wave of starlight in the field at the moment. It is the Star Mystery of yin and Yang family, which is not comparable to the ordinary star mystery of the outside world.


    "My God, are these two guys going to do their best in one shot?"


    Around the square, some creatures were shocked. At the moment, the momentum of the emptiness was already making them tremble.


    "The Legalists represented by the demon king Du Shaofu and Qin Wudi already have an irresolvable blood feud. At the moment, they naturally want to do their best, and they don''t look down on each other. What''s more, lions fight with rabbits with all their strength, which is the quality of being a top strong person. How many strong people have been robbed is under the word "general idea." Some elders admonished the younger generation who exclaimed.


    All of us are looking forward to it. One is the unique existence that has swept away our peers 30 years ago and has never failed. It is known as one of the three most beautiful people in thousands of years.The other is that over the years, the well-known devil has left an insurmountable legend everywhere in Kyushu and Shenyu space. Among his peers, there are still no failures.


    At the moment, although the two men are separated by a generation, no one can tell the final result clearly at this moment. Only when they fight will they know the result.


    "Who will win and who will lose?"


    But the thought that these two are both invincible, and that they are the terror of nirvana of the true self, they are going to fight at this moment, which can not help but make most of the human body have a feeling of blood boiling. Maybe this is also the peak battle of the two generations of the human race.


    On the blundering void, the breath solidifies the void.


    Qin Wudi looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were calm. When he got the news, when he entered the divine space, the youth in front of him was the level of nirvana. Now he had reached nirvana of self. The speed of breakthrough made him feel a kind of inexplicable vibration.


    "The breakthrough is very fast, but do you think you can really be the enemy of our Legalists, or with the help of the golden winged mires and some women? It''s a little too naive and too naive. "


    Qin Wudi''s voice penetrated the void, and there was also a kind of invincible hegemony in his voice. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "as your elder, my last instruction to you is that being strong is the real strong one. Everything around you is useless. In front of the real strong, it is all illusory and floating clouds!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1667

    Listening to Qin Wudi''s words, Du Shaofu did not pay attention to it. The golden light in his eyes surged. The surging dark Qi in his body was like a sleeping ROC. With the dark Qi surging in his body, a vast and domineering momentum soared into the sky above the void.


    "Is the animal power of the golden winged Daphne family? Human beings are always too far away from practicing animal power, which will take your life. However, from today on, you will not have the rest of your life!"


    It''s not strange that the young bird of Qin''s power has nothing to do with him.


    Du Shaofu looked at Qin Wudi, wiped a little smile on his mouth, and said with a slight sarcasm: "are Legalists all chattering long tongued women in addition to pretending to be a tiger? Are all the Legalists almost dead. How can you be confident and instruct me in front of me?"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s voice fell, many eyes on the square were shocked, and then they laughed secretly. They all looked at the Legalists with a different kind of smile.


    However, no one dares to really laugh. Even Xu Yangzi, Kong Sansi and others just chuckle.


    At the moment, Qin Wudi Junlang''s face was completely filled with a chill. His magnificent eyes were filled with killing intention. He looked at Du Shaofu tightly and said, "you will regret for your words!"


    "What a long tongue


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s voice fell, the illusory golden wings of the ROC unfolded completely. The ROC was in the sky for nine days, and the domineering and fierce atmosphere swept through the void and climbed to the top.


    "Baquan do!"


    As fast as lightning, Du Shaofu has already made a direct blow. The sound of the roar of the Dragon chanting god elephant suddenly broke out. Before his fist, there was a faint flash of thunder, accompanied by the clanging sound of "boom and rumble", breaking through the void and directly hitting the invincible Qin Dynasty.


    As soon as he made a move, he was so domineering and arrogant that countless powerful people around him trembled and moved in secret.


    "Broken sky finger!"


    Qin Wudi moved. In the extreme cold and overcast complexion, he waved and moved. The general trend of the Zhou sky gathered and a fingerprint was swept out.


    "Hiss!"


    The fingerprint swept into the air, forming a terrible storm, forming a crazy tearing force. The rune is bright. The void before the fingerprint is like the ground in an earthquake. It cracks and cracks in the void, making the whole void tremble.


    "The unique skill of the legalist school, duantian Zhi, is close to the holy martial arts. What an invincible Qin!" When that fingerprint appeared, let the four sides marvel.


    "Du Shaofu''s punch is also amazing. It must have come from extraordinary sources."


    Everyone can also feel what kind of domineering power Du Shaofu''s fist contains at the moment.


    One punch and one finger, suddenly in fast as lightning touch, but it is not a real collision, all because of the two people are terrible speed.


    Qin Wudi''s figure was like electricity, so he quickly avoided Du Shaofu''s fist. His fist passed his shoulder, and his hair was smashed behind his head.


    "Hiss!"


    But also in an instant, its fingerprints swept out, the space twisted to pieces.


    However, this fingerprint only pierced through the void in Du Shaofu''s ear temples. In the twinkling of an eye, the terrible fingerprint that was enough to penetrate the void made Du Shaofu''s immortal metaphysical body feel cool.


    "Chulala..."


    A finger to avoid, Du Shaofu''s fists loose, domineering and introverted, turned into a bright light, turned into undead grass, enveloped Qin invincible, devouring vitality.


    Feeling the power of the undead grass, Qin Wudi''s toes moved and moved in the void. The momentum surged on his body, turning into a strange force and condensing into a terrible whirlpool.


    "Long..."


    In this whirlpool, there are stars in the whirlpool, and the bright runes flash like an arc. They devour all things and shatter the vitality. To swallow the undead grass, they also directly devour the undead grass.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the whirlpool. His eyes were filled with gold and light. A terrible breath came out of his body. The shaking void was like thunder and wind. His breath was surging and shaking the void!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu raised his head like a dragon chanting for nine days, like the roar of a God.


    "Oh, ow, Ow! ''


    at this moment, the whole void is roaring, and countless echoes of roar reverberate in the sky, just like nine days of thunder ring through the world.


    "Boom..."


    The sound wave swept like a tsunami, accompanied by a ripple of golden Rune energy, like a vast ocean of turbulent diffusion, so that Qin invincible cohesion of the general situation vortex suddenly burst open. ,


    "how terrible!"


    Looking at the void, the life on the square trembles. If the confrontation between them was not for the great blessing of the void in the square, it would have been destroyed directly.


    "Boy, you are still young!"


    Just at the moment when the terrible whirlpool broke, Qin Wudi''s voice was cold. His unique figure wrapped in a bright light rushed out of the broken whirlpool. There was a column of energy light in the palm of his palm, just like a meteorite falling down. In the void, he made a dazzling spark and swept to Du Shaofu.


    "YesDu Shaofu and Du Shaofu sneered, and the golden light burst out. The giant ROC''s claws twisted the vast void in front of him and turned into an empty golden claw print. The shadow of a golden winged ROC bird fluttered its wings and struck the sky in the footprints, blocking the bright energy beam directly.


    In the middle of the sky, the light column, like a meteorite, was blocked out of the sky. The terrible power contained in it made Du Shaofu''s body tremble, but then it was completely blocked by tyranny.


    Dapeng''s claws begin to twist the light column, and want to grasp the broken in the void.


    "If you say you are young, you are young!"


    Qin Wudi drank coldly. Suddenly, the blocked light column trembled violently, and it actually cracked automatically. Then, under the gaze of countless eyes around him, he burst out into a vast array of energy light arrows, covering the void. Some energy light arrows were blocked by Du Shaofu Dapeng''s broken claws, but more energy light arrows pierced through the void, and instantly came to Du Shaofu.


    "You are a little girl..."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his body was full of light. Behind him was a shadow of Dapeng''s golden winged cave. The bright golden light suddenly burst out and spread out like golden light and lightning. There were lines of golden bright runes swept out, like thousands of feathers flying together and rising into the sky.


    "The true ROC is supporting the storm!"


    A loud shout came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. This was the real Peng beast that he realized in Zhenpeng''s space before he finally entered the divine space.


    Ten thousand plumes swept together, like thousands of arrows flying together, in the void into a golden track.


    "Dangdang Dang Dang..."


    Du Shaofu blocked the overwhelming energy light arrow, and collided with the lightning like golden light talisman tattoo. The low explosion sound almost became a piece, and all of them were blocked.


    In people''s gaping expression, it is to see countless light and rain pouring down from the void.


    "Young!"


    All of a sudden, the overwhelming light and rain poured down. From the energy light arrow, Qin Wudi''s figure appeared. His five fingers clenched his fist, which seemed to distort the void. The incredible energy wave spread out from that fist, filled with violent pressure.


    "If you break the law, you will die!"


    Almost close, Qin Tianshi''s killing intention is not covered up, a blow to kill out.


    This blow is Qin Wudi''s real killing move.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, the fist was filled with visions of heaven and earth, interwoven with runes, and was so brilliant that the void collapsed and Du Shaofu''s real Peng collapsed.


    "Sure enough, ginger is old and spicy. Qin Wudi''s killing moves are too deep!"


    Some people sighed and astonished, the two supremacy of a series of duels, interpretation of fast fierce.


    But Qin Wudi is too deep to hide. His series of attacks is just for the final move.


    This kind of confrontation depends not only on strength, but also on reaction and experience.


    To put it more popularly, if two people with the same accomplishments and strength will win in the end, the one with more combat experience will surely win.


    However, at the moment when everyone''s eyes were trembling, there was a light in Du Shaofu''s palm, which was shining brightly and the rune was flashing. It quietly contained a wave of destruction that made people tremble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1668

    There are three color runes of gold, black and silver covering Du Shaofu''s palm, forming a handprint, which is crystal clear and full of the power of destruction. Without any stagnation, we hit the former.


    This is a real collision, a fist and a palm head-on collision, and in an instant, the whole void world is shaking.


    ''Kaka ''


    at this moment, the void above the square is also in chaos, with all kinds of bright runes submerging everything, and the void directly cracks in a "click" sound.


    "Jie Jie, it is not vulgar, but it is not enough. Die!"


    Qin Tianshi drank heavily. The fist was too terrible. With the terrible vision, the sun and the moon were in decline. Du Shaofu''s tricolor palm print was faded. In the fierce shooting of runes, the space was chaotic and the energy storm swept all over the place.


    ''rumble ''


    in these collisions, a dark halo appears in the void of palm print fist collision, like a black hole, devouring everything.


    This scene, let the eyes below gape, startled, scared to change color!


    Finally, Du Shaofu''s three color palmprint was destroyed. It was the condensation of the three seals in the illusory four image seals. It contained three kinds of martial arts. At the moment, he could not resist the killing fist prepared by Wudi of the lower Qin Dynasty.


    The runes are bright, the void is in chaos and shattered, and everywhere is submerged by the bright light.


    Qin Wudi''s fist was also greatly consumed, the light was dimmed a lot, and his power was also consumed a lot. ,


    "boom


    However, after breaking the three color fingerprints on Du Shaofu''s palm, the blow still hit Du Shaofu''s palm.


    "Really not enough!"


    When his fist hit the palm with the general trend of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu''s palm was filled with purple gold light, and a slight sneering radiance rose from the corner of his mouth. For a moment, there was a purple gold lightning that was hard to be seen from his palm.


    "Chulala..."


    There are electric arcs all around. One punch hits Du Shaofu''s meat palm, and the void around is breaking and exploding one after another!


    What a divine power it is for everyone to breathe? To create such a shock.


    "Wait..."


    In such a collision, the whole void is shaking. Du Shaofu''s figure staggers and shakes back a few steps. There are red blood dripping from his palm.


    This blood is the supreme blood, with a great power of heaven and earth, shining bright, coagulating but not dispersing, emitting strong energy fluctuations.


    Many of the strong people below are eyes showing light, secretly ready to collect this kind of supreme blood, which is an absolute treasure.


    It is just that these supreme blood, directly in the middle of the sky dim, and then directly disappeared in the ancient mottled square void, people can not get it.


    "Du Shaofu is bleeding!"


    Someone exclaimed that there was still blood on Du Shaofu''s palm, which was bleeding under Qin Wudi''s fist.


    "It''s already very strong. Under Qin Wudi''s killing moves, it''s just blood."


    Some strong people marvel at it. In that case, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is only bleeding from the palm.


    "Even if it''s the level of external realm practitioners, even the top level of self Nirvana among the supreme Nirvana practitioners, no one can resist Qin Wudi''s unique blow just by bleeding their palms!" There are many strong people in the dark sigh.


    "Qin Wudi is really invincible, ginger is still old and spicy!"


    Many people are shocked. The middle-aged man named Qin Wudi swept his peers 30 years ago. No one can beat him. At the moment, he is still unmatched!


    In the void, Qin Wudi stood still, just that fist and one palm duel, the figure did not move and did not shake, his hair fluttered behind his head, and his eyes were shining with divine light.


    From Qin Wudi''s body, there is still a kind of Imperial Palace Dragon Spirit quietly diffuse at the moment, showing an invincible posture, with unique style!


    "How strong


    Some middle-aged women and women, at the moment, are surging with emotion, and their hearts are full of ripples.


    "Invincible third uncle, invincible in the world, who is the opponent?"


    In the Legalists'' lineup, many of his children raised their arms and cried for it. Qin Wudi''s blow shocked Du Shaofu''s blood, which made them feel excited.


    After being beaten down and dealt with by the desolate state in recent months, these Legalists'' children can''t help feeling that the Jedi counterattack and puff up their eyebrows!


    Du Shaofu killed the powerful generation of Legalists, and Han yingmo was also killed completely.


    The other Legalists were also surrounded and suppressed by Du Yunlong and ye Piaoling, which made the Legalists a little out of breath.


    At the moment, Qin is invincible and invincible, and has a unique style. This makes the whole Legalists, whether young or old, excited in their hearts and surging with blood in their bodies!


    "Qin Wudi went out to be the emperor in disguise at the age of five. The emperor of the Imperial Palace was forged with dragon spirit. At the age of 15, he was Emperor Wu, and at the age of 18, he was Wu Zun. Although he had a good chance to turn over, how could he compare with the real invincible of Legalists?"


    In the Dharma family, an old man in the shape of an elder trembles with excitement.There is no shortage of posterity in Legalists. Recently, some people have been laughing at why the Legalists did not keep Du Shaofu and gave up a supreme nirvana.


    However, the Legalists are invincible just because they are invincible. They are destined to lead the Legalists to glory in the future.


    At the moment, these Legalists are laughing to themselves. How can they know that they are Legalists? Originally, they just want to gain the glory of Legalists from the little scumbags, so they lose a little bit of them that are hard to control. What''s the matter? There is no lack of him in Legalists, and there is no lack of descendants who can carry the flag of Legalists How can a layman be compared with his own.


    "Our Legalists are from ancient times and are one of the nine great masters. There is a mark of the ancestors of Legalists in our soul and blood. We should kill the little bastard. Let Qin Wudi end him!"


    The eyes of the elders who came in from the Legalists were cold and moved with the intention of killing.


    "After all, the devil is almost injured."


    "Qin Wudi is so powerful!"


    Many voices came out all around and sighed for it.


    "Ignorance..."


    Listening to the discussion around at the moment, Jia Lou Jue Yu looks at the square below lightly, and his eyes are shining with gold.


    Jialou jueyu knew very well that the blood was not the blood of the golden winged Dapeng, and the injured was not the young clan leader.


    "No, the devil seems to have been hurt."


    In the farmhouse, some disciples are also sighing in a low voice. Naturally, they hope that Du Shaofu, the demon king, can win, but the result at the moment is something they don''t want to see.


    "Your eyesight is not enough. Qin Wudi is injured, and Du Shaofu, the demon king, is all right!"


    Zhou Xiaoluo opened his mouth to the farmer''s children behind him, and his eyes were shining.


    "Tick tock..."


    With Zhou Xiaoluo''s voice falling, there is blood dripping on the void.


    At the moment, everyone looked carefully. The blood was spilled from Qin Wudi''s fist. A few drops of blood filled with bright light, containing intense energy fluctuations and dripping.


    In mid air, the long sleeves of Du Shaofu''s battle robe were swept away, and the blood on his palm disappeared. His crystal clear palm was purple and gold, and he was not hurt at all.


    "It''s not the blood of the demon king Du Shaofu. It''s Qin Wudi who was hurt. He was shocked by Du Shaofu."


    In a flash, someone in the square seemed to find something incredible and exclaimed.


    "Shua Shua..."


    All of a sudden, all eyes were focused on Qin Wudi''s fists, which were filled with light. However, if you look carefully, you can still see that there are electric arcs all over, and the fists are cracked and some traces are spilled out.


    "It''s impossible. How could..."


    When he saw that the blood spilled from Qin Wudi''s fist, he felt elated just now, and the Jedi counterattacked the Legalists'' son, his face turned white. His eyes were twitching and his eyes were shaking. His mood was like falling into the dungeon from heaven.


    "Ridiculous..."


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoyao, Su Muxin, qiyexi, Ouyang Shuang, etc. have always kept their eyes calm and laughed at the changes in the expressions of those Legalists.


    Qin Wudi stood in the void, a few drops of fresh blood on his fist fell behind and did not continue.


    Although he was just injured, Qin Wudi still seems so extraordinary at the moment. His existence, no matter when and where, is so dazzling and dazzling, no matter where he is, is also dazzling!


    "Good, good!"


    Qin Wudi stares at Du Shaofu and says these three words. At the same time, his breath starts to roar again. The runes are bright, the void is trembling, and there are bursts of clanging noise. His fists start to shine!


    "Eh..."


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu turned around slightly, but his eyes were looking at the void behind him. He seemed to feel something. There was a purple arc in his pupils.


    Du Shaofu''s heart was shaking violently, and the purple thunder xuanding in his body suddenly trembled fiercely at the moment, which made him face Qin Wudi and look at each other behind him.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the sky, there are many figures coming from the sky. There are not many people, only about 200 people. A few people Dodge, and they gradually appear in the near air.


    Because of Du Shaofu''s eyes, his eyes all around the square immediately disappeared.


    Before he came, a handsome young man slowly fell down from the void into the square, and then he looked up slightly, his face as if he were elaborately carved.


    The young man''s eyes also looked at Du Shaofu for the first time. The smile in his eyes was full of fun.


    "It''s him..."


    When he saw the youth, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, and the red Peng below, lanhuan recognized it at the first time.


    It was a young man who met on the land of the wilderness. He claimed to be a magic temple. He was able to fight Du Shaofu without defeat. Du Xiaoyao and others had seen him at the beginning.


    "Demon sect, magic brake!"


    When he saw the familiar figure, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. Among his peers, he was the only one he had not defeated at present. He had long suspected that this guy might also appear in the divine space, and he did."Absolutely


    At the same time, Kalou jueyu and Kalou Cailing changed color. Among the visitors, they saw a familiar figure.


    He was a young man with black hair and black shirt. His long black hair was draped behind his neck, and he had a great aura. Without any reason, the space around him began to be distorted.


    His face has a kind of magic and evil, long eyebrows like willow, clear eyebrows, eyes like black agate, eyes are pure dark.


    Compared with Du Xiaohu''s eyes, the darkness in his eyes is as dark as the endless abyss at the end of the universe. If you look at it for a while, you will have the illusion that you are about to be sucked in.


    "It''s the last thing you can do!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled. He was the son of Jialou Changtian, his adoptive father, and the brother of Kalou Cailing. He had fought with each other at the beginning, but he didn''t expect that he was with the people of the demon cult at the moment.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was also shocked. At the moment, the spirit of Nirvana hidden in kaloujue could not escape Du Shaofu''s prying. It was absolutely a supreme.


    As for the breath of the moosha, Du Shaofu frowned a little, and his breath was unobserved.


    "No, there is a hidden supreme!"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and fixed his eyes on a strange figure standing beside the magic temple and standing with Jia Lou Jue.


    The figure was covered by a purple robe, which covered the head, even the forehead. The two sides of the robe and hat covered a face half, and slightly bowed his head and could not see his eyes.


    However, Du Shaofu was able to detect the hidden supreme breath in his body.


    The figure was even filled with a sense of familiarity with Du Shaofu, and he was definitely a Nirvana master!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1669

    "Can I help you?"


    Moocha looked up at Du Shaofu and opened his mouth. The arc angle of his lips was perfect. He was always smiling, but the smile was dangerous and evil.


    "No, wait until I''ve solved them. You''re the next one. Remember to wait for me!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a smile on his resolute face. Behind the smile, everyone could feel the force.


    "So they knew each other!"


    There are people around the square, watching the strange dialogue between Du Shaofu and the handsome young man, which proves that there seems to be a strange relationship between the visitor and Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    The magic brake nodded, the wind is light and the clouds are light. Then his eyes sweep to the ten square stone platform. Finally, he looks at a stone platform which is occupied by many fierce birds and beasts. He opens his mouth faintly and says, "go down!"


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Those fierce birds and beasts that occupy the stone platform are obviously extraordinary. Many of them are from the big families. Where can people go away immediately and change color immediately.


    "Get out of here!"


    Jialou jueyu opened his mouth, and his long black sleeve was waving, with black light surging. The secret patterns of black talisman suddenly burst out, making the void pale in the brilliance. In an instant, a golden winged ROC bird filled the sky and threatened the world.


    "Boom..."


    Black light with a strange black talisman secret pattern, become a black color of black gold, to shake the sky wings swept out.


    "Ji..."


    After a while, it seems that a black magic ROC poured out to cover the stone platform. It wants to overturn the heaven and earth and form a vortex of space. It directly overturns dozens of fierce birds and beasts with incomparable domineering power. One by one falls into the square, breaking his head and bleeding, and spitting blood in his mouth.


    "It''s a golden winged ROC!"


    In an instant, the remaining fierce birds and beasts fled directly, and their eyes were shocked.


    "You didn''t kill them."


    Magic Cha looked at the tower Jue, with a smile.


    "It''s not worth killing." Jia Lou Jue opened his mouth and stepped on the stone platform.


    Magic still with a smile, did not say anything more, with the Gallou juejiao walked onto the stone platform, followed by the mysterious figure of purple robe.


    Many strange figures in the same costumes covered the whole body were standing quietly behind the magic temple, and the strange purple robed figure had never raised his head.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, there are waves in the distance of the void, with a strange breath sweeping from the distance.


    In a moment, the breath blots out the sky and the sun, making the distant void turn into a dark boundless place, and all people in the four directions are suddenly trembling for it.


    Far in the sky, within the dark clouds, accompanied by endless waves of evil spirit, a man in purple robes came across the sky like that, crossing the void with elegant posture.


    "Ooh ''


    behind the man, there were countless roars and hisses, and many figures were awe inspiring. They followed him across the void.


    A majestic black spirit turns into a wave, and the overwhelming black spirit sweeps across the high void, just like a dark cloud in the sky, which is extremely frightening!


    "Like that guy?"


    Little star''s eyes pick pick pick, in the eye has the golden flame to rise slightly.


    "It seems that the terrible fellow is coming."


    Below the square, Dongli carving, Lin weiqi, etc. are also changing color, feel the familiar breath.


    At this moment, in the dark corner of the square, there are two mysterious figures dressed in costumes, all of which suddenly raise their heads.


    They wear black patterned masks, but only show their eyes.


    At the moment, their eyes were looking at a group of figures in the air, and the light in their eyes was fluctuating.


    "Whoosh..."


    A group of terrifying figures fell directly on the ground of the square. The first man was handsome and moving. His face was clear-cut and cold, and his thick eyebrows raised a little rebelliously. He directly looked at Du Shaofu in the air. His dark and deep pupils were like black holes, filled with fascinating colors.


    "Generals and ministers!"


    At this time, when he saw the purple robed man, Ouyang Shuang and so on, Mei Ling was trembling all over his body and his eyes were covered with blood.


    That purple robed man, how can the spirit admit his mistake, it is the zombie generals.


    The general raised his head slightly. His handsome profile was perfect and impeccable. His hair, which was as long as running water, ran smoothly behind his back. He looked at Du Shaofu''s side and said, "you seem to be in trouble. Would you like me to help you?"


    "No, it''s just a few fleas. I''ll have a good chat with you after I''ve solved it."


    Du Shaofu is smiling. He met generals and ministers in the divine space. This is a surprise. After the departure, there was no news of him. He did not expect to meet again at this moment.


    Feeling the breath of the generals, Du Shaofu guessed that the generals and ministers had already reached the level of "jinmaozhen".


    It is said that the legendary "Ho" and "golden hair roar" can kill dragons and swallow clouds, and the places they go are thousands of miles away. How terrible.However, Du Shaofu didn''t know much about zombies, and there were few records of zombies in the world. He didn''t know how to divide the level of golden fur roar and how to compare it with the level of territory.


    However, Du Shaofu had a good idea of the strength of the zombies. According to legend, some zombies can even live forever and can enter and exit the two realms of yin and Yang. Although they are lifeless, they are as free as gods.


    "Well, do it yourself."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the general nodded calmly. Then he nodded to the acquaintances such as Xiaoxing, Meiling, yuxianzi, linweiqi and donglidiao, and finally turned around.


    Glancing over the square, the generals and ministers looked at the two mysterious figures with masks in the dark places of the crowd. Their eyes stayed for a moment, but they did not pay attention to it, nor did they fight for the stone platform, so they waited quietly.


    Many mysterious figures also stood behind the generals and ministers. The evil spirit of the body was gradually restrained, but it was still strong enough to let the surrounding creatures retreat secretly and dare not get close to them.


    "How many people does that little bastard know?"


    At the moment, several leaders who came there were obviously extraordinary, and they all had something to do with Du Shaofu, which made long San''s face twitch from time to time.


    Du Shaojing has been standing in the distance, looking at the void, eyes do not have time to pan star like color, blue long skirt fluttering.


    "Boy, you''re crazy!"


    Qin Wudi opened his mouth. Du Shaofu''s reply to the two extraordinary men was that he had never been paid attention to. In addition, the sound of clanging on his body continued to turn into thunder. In the deep of his magnificent eyes, there was a divine light rising.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes light slightly pick, double pupil thunder light begins to sweep out.


    "Qin Wudi, it should be me who killed him. I have more qualifications than you. I should kill him by myself."


    When this sound spreads in the void of this square, there is a blazing breath in the distance, like the temperature of the whole world is rising suddenly.


    "Whew..."


    There are hundreds of figures coming from the distant void, and the number of people is not much different from that of Legalists. The number of people up and down is 300.


    The leader is a middle-aged man. His body is burning like a rolling lava flow, which is filled with a terrible blazing breath.


    "Strategist!"


    When the middle-aged man appeared, the fire cloud evil god Dugu burned the sky, and there was also a blazing breath rising like a flame in the light.


    "Sirius, Tiansha..."


    At the moment, the fire cloud evil god''s side, Chen Qingrong''s eyes fell on the middle-aged people who came here at the moment. Two men left. One was wearing a blue strong suit, and the other was a blue pattern robe, moving with the wind, shoulder length hair dancing, and fierce temperament.


    The other one was dressed in a dark red robe with half his head covered. His face was sharp and angular, and his body was haunted with evil spirit. He had a pair of dark and deep ice eyes and sharp and deep eyes.


    "It''s the wolf who howls and the evil spirit yeluhan!"


    At the same time, the square below the ghost car, silver wing devil carving, and so on immediately trembled. They had seen the terrible strength of the two men.


    "it is Gongsun Wuji, a political strategist, who lived in the same name as Qin Wudi 30 years ago!"


    "The wolf is lonely and howling, the evil spirit yeluhan, they are coming too!"


    Some people in the square recognized Gongsun Wuji, the wolf and yeluhan, and were immediately agitated. Any of these three people was enough to cause alarm.


    "It''s Gongsun Wuji, a strategist. How could he walk with Sirius and yeluhan


    Sima Muhan frowns. She knows Gongsun Wuji in Mohist School and the power and horror of Sirius and Tiansha.


    Gongsun Wuji and Sirius, Tiansha these two people walk together, now undoubtedly let Sima Muhan worry.


    "The strategists themselves are used to uniting with each other, and they are also capricious. It''s not strange that they walk together with the wolf and yeluhan, but they don''t know what benefits they have promised." Seven night light said, eyes in the Star wave.


    "Gongsun Wuji, just come here."


    When looking at the middle-aged strategist, long San''s convulsive eyes once again burst into a smile. He breathed a sigh of relief, but his eyes were on the two men around Gongsun Wuji.


    Feeling the momentum from the two people''s bodies, long San trembled secretly. He also learned the identity of the two people from the screams around him, which was even more moving.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1670

    "Gongsun Wuji!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged man and learned something from his seven night xilue''s mouth that Gongsun Wuji had something to do with the drunkard father and his mother. It seems that his mother and Gongsun Wuji had an engagement at the beginning, but later, his mother and his mother went to tianwu college and got to know the drunkard father, so that everything turned against him.


    Gongsun Wuji appeared and nodded to the dragon three times. Then, instead of looking at Du Shaofu, he looked at Du Shaojing, who was in front of the Legalists'' lineup. His eyes were rolling with lava, and the color on his face was constantly changing. He spoke to Qin Wudi on one side and suppressed his voice. He asked, "is she Aotong''s daughter?"


    "She is a member of my legalist family."


    Qin Wudi replied, looking at Gongsun Wuji.


    After constant changes, Gongsun Wuji''s face calmed down and took a deep breath. Then he looked at Du Shaofu.


    "Gongsun Wuji, that boy is the son of Du Tingxuan you are looking for."


    Long San gently opens his mouth and looks at Gongsun Wuji intentionally or unintentionally. His black eyes show a little smile.


    "Du Tingxuan''s son."


    Gongsun Wuji looks at Du Shaofu. For the first time, he looks at Du Shaofu with a strange look in his eyes. It seems that he is looking down or looking at another person. After a moment, he opens his mouth to Du Shaofu and says, "you are somewhat similar to Du Tingxuan."


    "We are father and son, of course."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, gave a faint smile, and then added a sentence: "the same handsome and charming."


    "This guy can laugh, but he''s coming to deal with him."


    Sima Muhan, ye Zijin, Ouyang Shuang and so on have no choice but to smile. The strong men such as long San, Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji have all gathered together. They have been dignified in their hearts, but they didn''t expect that the guy could still laugh.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Gongsun Wuji secretly looked at Du Shaofu with a faint radian in his mouth. He said calmly, "it''s natural that the father should pay his son back. If Du Tingxuan is not here, you should pay it back!"


    "He''s still the same, he''s not changed at all."


    Looking at Gongsun Wuji, a lot of middle-aged women and women present, there are many ripples in their eyes.


    "Gongsun Wuji, he''s here too!"


    For many of the middle-aged and old people present, they were also shocked.


    The middle-aged man, who was as famous as Qin Wudi 30 years ago, is also known as one of the three most powerful figures in the history of thousands of years. He is the hope of political strategists. One day, he will be able to carry the banner of political strategists.


    Unfortunately, when Gongsun Wuji and Qin Wudi were so famous that they disappeared.


    Only a few people in the know have heard some rumors. The disappearance of Gongsun Wuji and Qin Wudi is closely related to Han Aotong, a legalist.


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu listened to Gongsun Wuji''s words, and his pupils glowed with light.


    "If my mother doesn''t look up to you, this is the debt my father owes you. Then I will recognize this debt for my father. However, I''m afraid you can''t get the debt. Of course, I don''t intend to pay it back." Du Shaofu looked at Gongsun Wuji.


    "This guy, his mouth is really poisonous!"


    Seven night Xi, Su Muxin, ye Zijin and other red lips set off a bitter smile, they know the story behind.


    As expected, Gongsun Wuji had a slight chill in his mouth, and his body was full of blazing breath. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I originally intended to look on the proud face. As long as you abandoned you, you killed many of my political strategists, and now I feel uncomfortable. So I decided to kill you!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes passed over Qin Wudi and long San. Finally, he looked at Gongsun Wuji. He looked indifferent and said, "Legalists, dragon clan, and your strategists. Many people who want to kill me have died. Do you think you will be the next one?"


    "It''s really clever. Gongsun Wuji doesn''t seem to get any advantage from his mouth."


    In the lineup of all parties on the square, there is a whisper.


    "No one will die again."


    Gongsun Wuji looked at Du Shaofu with a gloomy look and said, "because you are going to die, I will kill you!"


    When Gongsun Wuji''s voice dropped, his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    At this moment, the whole void was tense.


    "Gongsun Wuji, if you let him lose a hair, I will kill you."


    Suddenly, just when the war is about to open and the atmosphere is tense, there is a faint voice in the void of the square. The voice has a kind of magnetism, and it has a mellow, echo like echo.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes, I don''t know when, have been electrocuted to the far sky, his eyes are covered with gold, and his mouth, set off a smile.


    Du Shaojing also looked at the distance of the void that Du Shaofu looked at. In a pair of clear eyes, there was a flash of light.Her heart, also suddenly began to tremble, vaguely began to have some temperature rising in the blood, let the heart without reason nervous.


    When that voice echoed in the void, the eyes of all the strong around him also looked at a certain direction of the void.


    The speed is very slow, and there is no one in front of you. You can only see that many strong men in the sky at this moment are gathering the light of the wind and clouds, like the prelude of a storm.


    "Whew..."


    Suddenly, a black spot appeared in the distance of the void, gradually growing larger, and the sound of breaking wind across the void rang through.


    The square was silent all around, and everyone looked away.


    The sound of the broken wind became louder and louder, and a rainbow appeared in the distance of the void, wrapped in the lightning arc. Someone swept across the space from the distance of the void.


    When the shadow of the rainbow wrapped by the lightning arc came, Du Shaojing''s eyes trembled again. The blood in his heart was fluctuating, as if he felt something. His white and slender jade hand gently clenched into a fist.


    "HISHI..."


    Thunder arc rainbow figure in the distance of the square has been convergence, a tall and straight figure gradually clear.


    "It''s uncle Tingxuan coming!"


    On the stone platform of the square, ye Zijin, who stood together with jade fairy, purple emperor, ghost car, Qin demon, Zhen Qingchun and so on, saw the familiar figure, and immediately her beautiful eyes were full of bright waves.


    "Third uncle!"


    At this time, Du''s children were all looking at the tall and straight figure in the void, their eyes were excited, their hearts were trembling, and there was a light thunder light in their eyes.


    "Who is he?" Ouyang Shuang felt the reaction of people around him and asked.


    "Your father-in-law."


    Ye Zijin faint smile, some things, now the whole Du family can be known.


    Smell speech, Ouyang candidly white Ye Zijin one eye, but the cheek is suffused with a blush, big eyes in the eyes of the eyes, also immediately looked at the tall and straight figure.


    It was a tall and straight middle-aged man. When he appeared in the air, Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji lifted him slightly, then his body suddenly trembled.


    Quietly, the whole void is suddenly shrouded in a strange atmosphere of silence.


    At the moment, I feel the strange silence atmosphere in the void of the square, and all the eyes are on the tall and straight figure that suddenly appears.


    This middle-aged man is tall and straight like a gun. His face is big and handsome. His eyebrows fly into the temples, showing a strong masculine charm. However, the long eyelashes soften the strong outline of the original rigid edge, which makes the masculine show a kind of gentleness.


    Such a man is enough to make a woman see more.


    But this middle-aged, between the eyebrows thick eyebrow slightly upward slightly frown, contains a deep feeling, he must be a person with a story.


    This middle-aged step by step across the void, the soles of the feet fall in the void, making a space sound, a few steps is to appear in the near space.


    He looked around at the empty voice around him. The dragon clan, the Legalists and the political strategists glanced at him. Then he looked at Du Shaofu. He took a faint look up and down and said, "it seems that there is no lack of arms and legs. It''s ok if it''s OK."


    "I am your son, my own. Do you care?"


    When Du Shaofu saw the drunkard''s father, he was still a little excited. Suddenly, he turned his eyes.


    "Du Tingxuan, he is Du Tingxuan!"


    "Is Du Shaofu, the devil''s father, Du Tingxuan, the one who appeared on the land in the end of heaven?"


    "Du Tingxuan, the one who is rumored to have been nirvana in the divine space? It turns out that he is really the father of the demon king Du Shaofu! "


    In a flash, the eyes around the square fluctuated one after another. The three words Du Tingxuan had already spread in the space of God.


    "It was this man who stirred up a great storm between Legalists and political strategists and ruined the marriage between Legalists and political strategists?"


    Among the farmers, the Yinyang school, the Mohist School and the Taoist school, there are old people with eye movements. They know much more than the young people nowadays.


    There was some heated discussion around the square. In the void, Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu and said, "of course you are my own, but I have two with your mother."


    Du Tingxuan''s voice dropped, and his eyes were on the woman who was not far away from the legalist school.


    On his resolute face, the long eyelashes with thick curl open, let the smile appear on his face as much as possible, and walk towards her step by step, with a smile on his face all the time.


    At the moment, Du Shaojing also looked at the middle-aged, resolute face, his eyes, his mouth, his figure, all of which were familiar, but strange.


    Deja vu, that is in the mouth of her mother, she grew up in the mind of a vague impression.


    Strange, because from small to large, since she was born, she has never been close.


    Du Tingxuan step by step slowly toward his daughter, he knew at first sight that it was his daughter, connected by blood.


    His heart was tense, but his face was smiling.


    Looking at him step by step, Du Shaojing felt as if he was stepping on her heart step by step.She was smiling, her heart was shaking, and her eyes were beginning to get wet


    But she held back and kept the smile on her moving face.


    She did not want to shed tears, did not want to let him see a daughter who shed tears as soon as she met.


    Father, shouldn''t all hope to see his daughter smile She thought so, so she tried to smile, but her body was trembling.


    Around the Legalists, their faces were twitching and their eyes were flashing.


    But at the moment, I feel that the middle-aged man is coming, with a kind of unprovoked invisible power, which makes those old Legalists tremble secretly and dare not get close to the obstacles.


    Du Tingxuan came to Du Shaojing''s side with a smile. He looked at him carefully and carefully. He stretched out his thick, broad palm and scratched across his moving face. He pulled out several strands of hair that covered her face. With a gentle voice that never existed before, he said, "I finally saw you."


    When the thick, wide palm touched her cheek, this moment, Du Shaojing''s eyes, tears can no longer hold back, blurred his eyes, there are two lines of tears from the corner of his eyes.


    "Dad."


    The word that had asked her mother for countless times now came out of her mouth like a gushing out with a kind of emotion.


    At the moment, Du Shaojing can''t help it any longer and plunges into the middle-aged arms in front of him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1671

    Du Tingxuan did not speak, just gently holding his daughter in his arms.


    Du Shaofu walked over slowly, standing on the side without saying anything. His eyes were slightly moist at the moment. Something was going to flow out of his eyes, but in the end he swallowed and his eyes filled with a smile.


    The whole square is empty and silent. Looking at the sky, many eyes are moving. No one makes a sound to break the scene.


    "The third uncle finally saw Shaojing." Du Xiaoman''s eyes are a little confused.


    After a while, Du Tingxuan stroked the black hair and said softly, "you have not held you, you have suddenly grown up."


    Du Shaojing raised his head and looked at Du Tingxuan.


    "It''s much better than the way your brother cried when he was a child."


    Du Tingxuan smiles and wipes tears on her daughter''s face.


    "I don''t seem to cry?"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help it. He went over and looked at Du Tingxuan. He was discontented and said, "if you see your daughter, don''t bury your son like this."


    "You cried ugly when you were a child." Du Tingxuan said seriously.


    Looking at her father and brother in front of her, Du Shaojing broke her tears into a smile. This moment was what she had thought of countless times in her heart, and it was finally realized today.


    She once thought that she would never see the two close relatives in front of her again. She thought that she would lose them completely. Now she stood in front of her.


    At the moment, her heart is happy, from small to large, has never been so happy.


    She was not as happy as she was at the moment, even though she had broken through the bottleneck that ordinary people could not touch in her practice.


    But at this time, she knew that it was something less after all. There was a person who was not there, and her mother was still in legalism, which was not satisfactory enough.


    "You..."


    Du Shaofu said nothing to Du Tingxuan. He didn''t want to say anything more. But he was very happy at the moment. The guy was here and his sister was with him.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was also looking at his sister Du Shaojing. The appearance of her tears was just as touching. I felt pity for her. I can imagine that it was better than her own crying.


    "How is your mother?"


    Du Tingxuan ignored Du Shaofu and asked Du Shaojing.


    "Niang..."


    Du Shaojing''s eyes moved secretly, but then he showed a smile and said: "generally speaking, my mother is still good."


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much. He knew that his mother was not very good at the moment.


    But Du Shaofu''s only consolation was that, even for the sake of his sister Shaojing, at least his mother would not be in danger.


    Du Tingxuan looked at his daughter and his son. He seemed to understand something, but he didn''t say much. He directed his eyes to the distance and said, "I''ll pick up your mother as soon as possible."


    "Ah..."


    Qi Yexi sighs in the distance. She can hear the three members of the family clearly. Qiyexi also knows the situation of Legalists. At the beginning, Du Shaofu was tortured like that. Now Han Aotong is afraid that no matter how good he is.


    The three people in that family were clear, but they did not want to let the other two people worry about it.


    "It''s not a family. You don''t go in."


    Seven night Xi Mou move, the same temper of the family three, perhaps, the three people want to fight the future in their own body.


    Su Muxin is also looking at the three members of the family. She knows all about him. In the dragon and tiger rhyme of heaven and earth, she has experienced many scenes, such as empathy.


    "Who said he was as fierce as a devil, but when he was gentle, it was just invisible to outsiders!"


    Su Muxin''s heart is fluctuating. A man who can dig his heart to save his sister is cruel or gentle. I''m afraid only those who really understand will know. In her heart, she also had her own answer.


    "Brother, thank you, but for you, I would have..." Du Shaojing opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "You''re my sister. We''re a family."


    Du Shaofu knew what Du Shaojing was going to say and said, "if you were me, I think you would do the same."


    Du Shaojing''s eyes trembled and his throat choked. Then he said, "at first I thought I couldn''t live, but my mother told me that I had a brother as big as that. At that time, I thought in my heart that if I could recover one day and continue to live, I must find you. If I really die, it''s OK. My mother and father and you are here. It won''t be too sad. But you are so stupid that you gave me your heart. Don''t you know that you will die like that? Fortunately, the sky is hanging, so I haven''t really lost you. "


    "If I die, you can live for me. My heart in you means I''m still alive, so we don''t have to die. How good." Du Shaofu gave a faint smile.


    "Brother."


    Looking at the man who is the same as himself, Du Shaojing, who just held back his tears, blurred his sight again.


    This time, for the first time, she felt the real meaning of "brother".That is just a title, it is a selfless love, willing to give up his life for her.


    This unselfish love, with tens of thousands of pounds!


    Even if the brother and sister have never met, but that unselfish love, let the elder brother willing to pay his life for the puppet.


    She didn''t know if someone else''s brother was like that, but at the moment she knew that her brother was like that.


    She knew everything about the outside world, and had gone out to look for information.


    My father has been training outside all the time. My brother has been wandering through countless dangerous situations since childhood. He has been wandering around the gates of ghosts for several times in his life and death. Even in the legalist school, twice is a life of death


    All this, Du Shaojing heart how can not know, father and brother, are for a family reunion, to let the family in everything, has been working hard, paid everything.


    "What have I done Do you want to advance and retreat together with your father and brother, or continue what you want to do? If you insist, will you hurt your father and brother''s heart at that time... "


    From then on, Qin Wudi, Gongsun Wuji, and long San all swept over him. Du Shaojing asked himself in his heart what he had done and what he wanted to do in his heart. If he insisted at the moment, would he hurt his father and brother''s heart.


    Qin Wudi looked at the three members of the family in front of him. His eyes were empty and his eyes were more and more fierce. "Du Tingxuan, you finally show up!"


    At last, Qin Wudi couldn''t help speaking. There were some things that the Legalists didn''t want to happen and were in control. Although he was not very clear about it, he knew it and didn''t want it to happen.


    Now, this scene happens one by one. Qin Wudi wants to control it within a controllable range. Otherwise, it will be the last thing Legalists want to see.


    "Qin Wudi, long time no see."


    Smell speech, Du Tingxuan slightly side look, saw side empty Qin Wudi, obviously, had already seen.


    "I didn''t expect that a little mole ant from the outside world had today, but I regret it. If I had solved you, what happened in the future would not have happened!" Qin Wudi said.


    At the moment, Qin Wudi does have some regrets at the moment. At the beginning, he had a chance to solve Du Tingxuan in front of him, but he didn''t start at last.


    If he had been able to force it out, the rest would not have happened.


    "You didn''t do it, but if you did, you wouldn''t be able to kill me." Du Tingxuan said, the voice is very quiet, showing a kind of thick and firm.


    "Yes


    Qin Wudi''s breath was moving and his fists began to clench.


    "Dad, brother, can we be together?"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaojing looked at Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu and asked softly, his eyes full of longing.


    "I''ve decided that whoever doesn''t let our family be together, I''ll let his family separate!" Du Tingxuan turned back, his voice was peaceful, but his pupils became sharper.


    "I''ll kill anyone who doesn''t let us be together!" Du Shaofu said, with a faint smile, the golden light of his pupils fluctuated.


    "Du Tingxuan, it''s good that you come here, and finally we meet again."


    Gongsun Wuji finally opened his mouth. On his calm face, he looked at Du Tingxuan with an old and unsophisticated face. Looking at Du Tingxuan, he did not seem to be looking at him. He had a proud attitude.


    "Yes, I''ve met again, but it''s better to miss each other." Du Tingxuan looked at Gongsun and opened his mouth.


    "It''s really not good to meet and miss. All this is because of you. You escaped a robbery at the beginning, but now it won''t be. I will let you know that Ao Tong''s choice of you is a mistake from the beginning to the end." Gongsun Wuji looked directly at Du Tingxuan, and his eyes were glowing like a rock flow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1672

    Du Tingxuan looked at a proud middle-aged man in front of him, but there was no big fluctuation on his face. He just said faintly: "your engagement is forced from the beginning to the end. Ao Tong has never liked you."


    Gongsun Wuji glanced at Du Tingxuan and said, "I don''t know what you cheated Ao Tong, but you will be defeated by me. After you die in my hands, Ao Tong will understand that she chose wrong from the beginning."


    "Your engagement from beginning to end, Ao Tong is forced, Ao Tong did not like you."


    Du Tingxuan looked at Gongsun Wuji, but his tone was still calm.


    "Du Tingxuan, if it wasn''t for you, all this would not be like this. I can''t leave the house these years. I will kill you in front of me one day and let you kneel in front of me. Although Aotong is not here today, I will bring you to her to let her know that you have never been my opponent and you have never been better than me!" Gongsun Wuji drank heavily.


    "Your engagement from beginning to end, Ao Tong is forced, Ao Tong did not like you."


    Du Tingxuan looked at Gongsun Wuji with a faint smile, still unmoved.


    "Asshole, are you kidding me?"


    Gongsun Wuji was angry, his eyes were rolling and his fists clenched.


    "Your engagement was forced from the beginning to the end. She never liked you." Du Tingxuan was not arrogant and impetuous.


    "Poof..."


    There was no space around, and finally someone couldn''t help laughing.


    "Like a son, like a father!"


    "The father and the son can both make people angry."


    There was a lot of discussion all around. Looking at Du Tingxuan''s lighthearted appearance, Gongsun Wuji was already mad. He couldn''t help but sigh that he was like his father and his son. Du Shaofu''s poisonous mouth turned out to be hereditary.


    "Du Tingxuan is extraordinary!" Some old people commented to themselves.


    Du Tingxuan is facing the most brilliant and dazzling presence of the strategists for thousands of years.


    But at the moment, Du Tingxuan can not be arrogant, fearless, even with ridicule and invisible ridicule, has proved that it is extraordinary.


    In front of Gongsun Wuji, most people are afraid that they can''t even speak.


    "Gongsun Wuji." Qin Wudi looks at Gongsun Wuji and frowns slightly.


    "Hoo..."


    Gongsun Wuji''s eyes fluctuated. He took a deep breath. He realized that he had lost his temper. He calmed down.


    He is Gongsun Wuji. He is the most dazzling existence of political strategists for thousands of years.


    Although he has been closed for decades, he has never been out.


    However, in terms of practice and strength, his Gongsun Wuji never gave up, and even redoubled his efforts to practice, which led to paranoia.


    "Qin Wudi, you are really cruel!"


    Du Tingxuan looks at Qin Wudi. Compared with Gongsun Wuji, Du Tingxuan''s face is more chilly and fierce than Gongsun Wuji.


    "I am cruel!"


    Qin Wudi stares at Du Tingxuan and hears his words. Instead, he looks up and smiles. Under the gaze of many eyes, he laughs. Some of them make people feel uneasy and feel cold for no reason.


    "Qiuyi is dead. In the past 30 years, I have been hiding alone. I have nothing to love and can''t live without pain. People are not like people and ghosts are not like ghosts. I want to go with autumn. But I know I can''t. for the sake of Legalists, I can''t even die. All this is because of you. If it wasn''t for you, everything would not happen. You have to pay for it!"


    When Qin Wudi''s last words fell, his voice was harsh, his face was ferocious, his hair was dancing and his whole body was full of breath and storm. He was touched by the deep buried string in his heart. The whole person had fallen into a terrible posture, which was much worse than Gongsun Wuji.


    "There seemed to be a lot of stories in it at the beginning."


    Around some people are speculating that Qin Wudi, Gongsun Wuji and Du Tingxuan seem to be mixed with a woman named Han Aotong and Qiuyi.


    "Qiuyi should be the woman named Zhang Qiuyi who was the political strategist at the beginning. She used to be the same generation with Gongsun Wuji, but she was covered by Gongsun Wuji. It is said that she fell in love with the legalist Qin Wudi at first sight. The strategist and Legalist also intend to join in marriage and alliance. In order to make this relationship stronger, it is also for the sake of preventing a descendant who has the most natural appearance To Legalists. Therefore, strategists and strategists also took an eye on Legalists. Gongsun Wuji had always been interested in Han Aotong, and finally promoted the marriage between Legalists and political strategists. "


    "But I didn''t expect that Han Aotong and Du Tingxuan got together in the end. Although they were opposed by Legalists, they eloped and gave birth to children."


    "The story of Du Tingxuan and Han Aotong is not known to many people in the outside world, but the nine masters and the major forces can not hide it."


    "The political strategist''s face was greatly damaged. The marriage between Zhang Qiuyi and Qin Wudi naturally met with opposition from political strategists. Zhang Qiuyi was forced to die by political strategists, and was put into the political strategists'' prison. In the end, it seemed that Zhang Qiuyi was possessed by martial arts, exhausted his vitality, and burned himself in the political strategists'' martial vein."The old man, who had all of us, said the reason of the matter at the moment and lamented for it.


    The relationship is huge and complicated, and few people know about it. However, it was still widely spread among the big forces such as the nine masters, so some old people and the elderly have heard of it.


    "Qin Wudi, the person you are looking for is a strategist, not me. You are willing to be a chess piece, and you are willing to see your beloved woman buried in the game between Legalists and political strategists. Is it not enough to wake up?" Du Tingxuan opened his mouth. It seemed that he had already known something about it.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Qin Wudi smiles, and his smile looks lonely and fierce. Then he looks at Du Tingxuan and says sharply: "Du Tingxuan, don''t you understand? This is our business. It''s you who are directly outside a mole ant. You have to join in. If you don''t appear, everything will be beautiful now. So you must die, you must die, and your father and son will die today!"


    "Boom


    When Qin Wudi''s fierce momentum fell, a terrible momentum spread on his body.


    "Du Tingxuan, your father and son can''t escape today, so we can solve your father and son at one time!"


    Gongsun Wuji sank into the road, and the blazing breath swept away in an instant.


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, in the lineup of Legalists and political strategists, a fierce cry of killing came out.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, hundreds of figures diffused the breath and filled with dazzling brilliance, just like stars coming. Some powerful figures were all over the body, and the halo was as dazzling as the sun.


    At that time, the square''s empty light was shining, the momentum of terror was shocking, and it also contained extremely terrible pressure.


    It is a special kind of coercion among the nine, which can oppress the world.


    "Roar


    At the same time, there are more than a dozen followers of Legalists, but their figures are quietly retreating.


    "Destroy the wasteland, kill it!"


    Almost at the same time, the Dragon sank three times, and the sound was like a dragon whistling in the air.


    "Ouch!"


    In a flash, many beasts roared behind the dragon three and turned into their own body. There were many dragons flying in the sky, all of which were like thunder. Their whole bodies were full of terror. Their bodies were like clouds. The breath was trembling!


    In an instant, Legalists, strategists, dragon people''s breath broke out, and the terrible atmosphere spread. It was so terrifying and powerful.


    The figures and huge animal shadows were as terrible as the sun, the sound was like thunder, and it reverberated through the sky for a long time, which changed the color around the square.


    "Dare to do it!"


    "Boom..."


    At this time, they had already been the children of the desolate country who had gone through the war. Tianwu college, seven star hall, ancient Tianzong, and Hehuan sect were all disciples. In a flash, the breath was surging, and countless breath rose from the sky, shaking the sky and shining brightly.


    Duxin, Duyun, Xiaolong, Duyun, Xiaojiang, Duyun, Xiaoying, Duyun, Xiaoying, Xiaoying, Duyun, Xiaoying, Xiaoying, Duyun, Xiaoying, Duyun, Xiaoying, Xiaoying, Duyun, Xiaoying, Xiaoying, Duyun, Xiaoying, Xiaoying, Duyun, Xiaoying, Xiaoying, Duyun, Xiaoying, Xiaoling, Duyun, Xiaoying, Xiaoying.


    "Qin Wudi, you don''t understand."


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth, but his voice was drowned in the muffled sound of the surrounding energy. In the depths of his sharp eyes, thunder began to appear.


    "Whew..."


    At the same time, there were more than a dozen legalist youths in Changkong after the legalist lineup. They turned into lightning rainbow, and they came directly to Du Shaofu. At the same time, the voice said, "Legalists have no virtue. Bi forces us to follow. Today we quit Legalists and go to Dapeng Emperor!"


    "A few mole ants, look for death!"


    There are old people in the Legalists who suddenly change color, look cold and kill. Suddenly, bright runes come out, and their attack power turns to cover the sky. They want to kill more than ten defectors.


    "This is in the space of God. I''m afraid you can''t make it!"


    There was a roar, and more than a dozen people turned back in panic and attacked. They turned into rolling runes and swept away. All of a sudden, the void of the collision trembled and the thunder like muffled sound spread.


    "Looking for death!"


    Qin Wudi drank deeply, and his eyes were cold. From his unique body, a piece of dazzling runes swept out, pouring dazzling light and imprisoning the space, such as a round of brilliant sun falling in the sky, detonating the space, making the void roar, directly crushing to the figure in the dozen.


    "Boom


    That huge killing intention and momentum, enough to crush those ten lives.


    "Legalists are not only immoral, but also shameless."


    When these words fell directly, Du Shaofu''s figure and ghost appeared in front of the more than ten people. Hunting in purple robes, the golden light permeated through the void and swept out with a wave, releasing the towering domineering spirit, which was like turning into a golden day in the void.


    "Long..."


    The terrifying atmosphere swept over all directions and resisted the suppression of Qin Wudi.


    "Boom..."


    Shivering in the air, the surrounding void turbulence, close to some figures were forced to retreat, dare not be touched."Roc emperor!"


    In the terrible breath of Qin Wudi, more than ten figures felt the death and trembled for it. But at the moment, they immediately returned to their senses and looked at Du Shaofu who suddenly appeared.


    "Get out of here first."


    Du Shaofu said to the ten people with a smile on his face.


    All these people, known by Du Shaofu, were Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming, who had been admitted to the legalist school together.


    Especially Yu Bufan and Mu Yuming are also famous in the outside world.


    In Du Shaofu''s view, those who got the quota to enter the legalist school may have become followers of Legalists.


    And behind this, it seems that not everyone is willing.


    By means of Legalists, it is not difficult for Du Shaofu to know what means Legalists used.


    It must be under coercion and inducement that people will yield and become cannon fodder.


    But Yu Bufan, these wise people, naturally will not be willing to become the cannon fodder of Legalists. They are taking the opportunity to resist and want to leave.


    "Yes."


    Seeing Du Shaofu open his mouth, Yu Bufan, Mu Yuming and others immediately fell into the line-up of Huang Guo hungry below. If they want to leave the Legalists, they don''t want to become the cannon fodder of Legalists.


    "Du Shaofu, you are looking for death!"


    Qin Wudi was angry and killed in his eyes.


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhou Kong. At the moment, his breath was surging. The fierce and astonishing Legalists, strategists, and the long clan cast a light sneer at the corner of his mouth, revealing his white teeth.


    This smile makes the Legalists, strategists and dragon people feel a little creepy.


    "If you want to do it, I''ll give you a big gift."


    When the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s hand had already begun to have fingerprints, which condensed in an instant.


    "Hula..."


    In a flash, many ancient runes appeared all over Du Shaofu''s body. They were arranged, derived, and connected with the divine space invisibly.


    These ancient runes, finally turned into light rain, penetrated into the void and poured into the void. They could penetrate all the fiefdoms and no one could stop them.


    When the ancient Fu culture appeared, the descendants of the political strategists, Legalists, and the animals of the dragon clan, all those with life protecting charms in their eyebrows were cracked directly and finally disappeared.


    "Life preserver, how come my life preserver is missing!"


    ''My talisman is missing. What''s going on? ''


    "who moved my talisman? My talisman!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At that time, there was chaos in the lineup of Legalists, longzu and strategists in the void, and exclamations came out, and the voice was afraid.


    Then, even long San, Qin Wudi, Gongsun Wuji, and even the life preservers in the eyebrows of Langgu Tianhao and Tiansha yeluhan disappeared in a strange way.


    All this is impossible to stop, let the head lonely day howl, Tiansha yeluhan, Qin Wudi, long San, and so on, they also suddenly shudder for it!


    "Du Shaofu, this is Du Shaofu''s nobility!"


    "Du Shaofu, it''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. It''s he who makes everyone''s life preserver invalid!"


    Some people immediately took an eye on Du Shaofu. They saw this amazing thing with their own eyes, which was obviously done by Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the demon king effortlessly wiped out the biggest card of all the people. Undoubtedly, it was between the electric light and the flint that killed them!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1673

    And the fact is not only that, light and rain pouring everywhere, there are Ancient Runes condensing, and finally condensing ciphertexts.


    These guangyumi cultures have made many life protecting talismans, which have fallen on farmhouses, golden winged Dapeng birds, yin-yang schools, Mohist schools, Hehuan sect, ancient Tianzong, xuanming sect, xuanfumen and other people. Among the living creatures who have lost the life protecting talisman, a second life protecting talisman appears in their eyebrows.


    "My talisman..."


    Some people exclaim, some people are surprised to tremble, the sound of large exclamations of ecstasy spread out, boiling void clouds.


    The appearance of this scene has already made Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Runan, huoyun evil god and other people completely moved by it.


    The man who got the talisman was surprised. He knew it was Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    However, compared with Legalists, strategists and longzu, they are all frightened and uncertain!


    The faces of Sirius and Tiansha yeluhan are also twitching. They are in alliance with Gongsun Wuji, but they have been wiped out of the talisman before they start.


    If they had known that, they would not have chosen, but it seems that it is too late for them to get away. Du Shaofu has already fixed his eyes on them and will not let them go easily. They have only one fight.


    Qin Wudi, Gongsun Wuji, longsan, and his longzu. Those old people in Legalists and political strategists can hardly see the extreme in their gloomy faces.


    All of them lost their life saving talisman, but what the other party didn''t have at the moment was a new one.


    Once they play, what does it mean? How can they not know!


    If they had known that it would be such a result, whether they would choose to do it here or not, it is absolutely unknown.


    They have to consider the consequences.


    But obviously, it''s too late to regret.


    "In ancient times, some people tried to understand the talisman. Even those with the most beautiful appearance have never succeeded. Since then, no one has dared to try. I think Du Shaofu, the demon king, has succeeded." On the square, Zhou Xiaoluo opened his mouth and his eyes were shining.


    "Baoming Fu, the strategists, the dragon clan and the Legalists have been defeated before they fight." Ink like a man''s eyes smile.


    "Eh..."


    On the stone platform of the square, there is light in the eyes of magic brake at the moment.


    "Are you satisfied with this gift?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Qin Wudi, Gongsun Wuji, and long San. He seemed to smile rather than smile. The smile on his mouth was cold. He waved his long sleeve of his military robe. His voice came out: "dragon clan, Legalist, strategist, none of them will stay!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the night after his death is flying Ling, general, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, yaozun, Du Yu, Du Xue, Yinyi magic carving, xuanjiao king, wild Gu carving, ghost car, juejian king, elder gongdao and so on, their killing intention is great, and they all snatch it out.


    The energy in the void of this square suddenly surges violently, the light of the sky and the earth begins to be dark, and the four sides begin to sink completely.


    "Set up


    Zhen Qingchun, yaozun, yinyimodiao and others drank deeply. Almost with the sound coming out, the square was suddenly filled with figures.


    Huang Guo, Qi Xing Dian, he Huan Zong, Xuan Fu men, Gu Tian Zong and other children suddenly spread out their formation like lightning. The terrible Xuan Qi surged into the sky, covering the void of heaven and earth, and sweeping the sky.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the mighty momentum of the wasteland was shaking the mountains, and the other strong men on the square trembled.


    At the moment, the surrounding forces also really feel that the desolate state is quietly, with the young generation as the main force, with the dragon clan, Legalists, political strategists and other positive strength.


    "Do you think that life saving talisman can control everything? There is not enough strength. There is no use to have more life saving charms!"


    In the sky, Gongsun Wuji looks gloomy, but at the moment, neither he nor Qin Wudi can change back to his original light and cloudless appearance.


    "Yin and Yang family, help the desolate country, kill!"


    Seven night dawn mouth, voice sharp, the body covered with starlight, circulation of yin and Yang.


    "Boom


    When Qi Yexi''s voice dropped, the children of the Yin and Yang family, mainly Qi Jiajun, immediately stepped out, and a huge stream of starlight and Yin and Yang rose and covered the sky.


    "Mohism helps the poor country."


    Ink such as male mouth, her beautiful shadow stepped on the void, the whole body circulation blue brilliance.


    Mo Li, Mo Jun Yu and other powerful Mohists suddenly swept the air in the boiling, and the world was filled with countless strong water mist, coagulating but not dispersing.


    "Farmers help the poor country!"


    Zhou Xiaoluo''s voice is soft, beautiful and graceful, and lotus grows step by step.


    Since then, the farm children mainly composed of Jiang Yunfeng and Zhou Yu rushed up into the air. The invisible breath made the earth roar.


    "Yin Yang family, peasant family, Mohist family, are you going to cause a big war among the nine schools?"


    Qin Wudi drank deeply. He was already gloomy in a desolate country, but he never thought that Yin Yang family, Mohist School and peasant family would really advance and retreat together with a desolate country."Yin Yang family, Mo family, peasant family, do you want to cause a big war among the nine families? But think about the consequences that you can bear


    Gongsun Wuji snapped, if he was alone, he would not be afraid of Mohist, Yinyang and farmhouse, but at this time, it is not the same.


    At the moment, any one of the joining, is enough to make the strategists and other backdoor enemies.


    Even if it is a good person to join, can become the last straw to kill the camel, this truth Gongsun Wuji and Qin Wudi how can not understand.


    "What about the nine schools'' war? Thirty years ago, the strategists and Legalists thought about fighting with the nine schools. At the moment, they still have an alliance with the dragon clan. The nine family alliance has long been abandoned by you. It''s only a matter of time before the war starts!"


    The seven night dawn opens, the sky starlight releases, the huge gas billows, from the void above, starts to have the Star River to emerge.


    "What a yin-yang family, a farmhouse, a Mohist family, after the closure of the Shenyu space, you will surely step down on the three of you!" Dragon three angry eyes drink, black Rune rolling, black dragon occupied the whole body.


    "Zalong, do you think you can go out alive?"


    The little star''s eyes were ablaze, and his fist was covered with golden flame. As soon as the voice came out, he directly forced his hand. One fist wrapped in the golden flame directly hit the dragon three, and the golden flame erupted.


    War, has been a touch outbreak, with the small star''s hand, four clouds move.


    "Little girl, you want to die!"


    Dragon three angry drink, immediately the figure is also facing the small star to blow to kill and go.


    "Kill, one will not stay!"


    When Du Shaofu stepped out, he didn''t worry about the little stars. There was a golden wave in his body. All around him, the golden light was shining all around, and his hegemony was incomparable.


    "Kill!"


    After Du Shaofu''s death, the wasteland, the temple of heaven and beast, the yin-yang family, the Mohist family, and the peasant family all came out of the sky and killed them together. The breath was surging, and the heaven and earth changed color.


    The dragon people, Legalists and strategists have long been killed by Du Shaofu and others, and the real strong ones have also lost a lot. The total number of them is just over a thousand at the moment.


    At the moment, the number of Mohists, farmers, yin-yang families and Huang Guo is more than 4000.


    What''s more, almost all of these 4000 living creatures have life protecting amulets.


    At the moment, the longzu, Legalists and other creatures with life saving talismans have been wiped out, which has been crushed psychologically.


    "Boom..."


    That overwhelming figure and momentum across the sky, shaking nine days.


    "Fire, fire


    Gongsun Wuji drank deeply. With the fall of his voice, the political strategists behind him were cold and solemn, standing together in unison. They were implicated in mysterious directions. The fiery and mysterious air in his body was surging, and the roaring flames of Zhou Sheng were rolling. He quickly formed a vast sea of fire in the air, which could burn all things.


    "Fa Tian Da Zhen!"


    Qin Wudi drank deeply, and the powerful Legalists gathered rapidly behind him. The mighty breath swept through and gathered into a terrible joint attack array, which contained the magic power of Legalists and was vast in the sky.


    "Tianlong formation!"


    The three dragons, who have been fighting with the little star in an instant, roar and drink. Behind them, hundreds of dragon dragons soar into the sky and turn into hundreds of huge dragon dragons. The dragon patterns gush out of their own body and quickly condense into a vast and mysterious talisman pattern in the sky. The light is bright and the Dragon chants endlessly. Finally, it turns into a giant dragon with nine ferocious heads "Ao Ao" in the bursts of dragon chant, let the void tremble millet, let the beast neigh.


    "Set up the star array of yin and Yang!"


    At the dawn of the seventh night, the strong members of the Yin and Yang family suddenly gather into an array. The two Qi of yin and yang are surging around, and the Star River appears and the sky is covered with stars.


    "Dagang array!"


    When the farmhouse is arrayed, the mountains are surging, and the earth is roaring. From the void, the wind and clouds are surging, and countless peaks appear, and huge stones are flying in the sky, like falling stars.


    "Set up the heavenly weapons!"


    Mo such as male mouth, from the Mohist, suddenly appeared a giant, huge thousands of feet, standing in this vast square, the void is huge.


    It was like a mechanical giant. Among the mechanical giants, there were hundreds of Mohist''s children who urged the mysterious Qi to control. The terrible momentum that permeated the mechanical giant''s body was better than any other''s joint attack array.


    When the mechanical giant appeared, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but stare at each other. It was said that the ancestor of Mohist school was the ancestor of machinery. With special machinery, it contained the five principles and the power of heaven and earth, and could have the power of destroying the heaven and the earth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1674

    "Boom..."


    In a short period of time, these big families were directly against each other. One by one, they were carrying the power of destruction, and they were hurtling towards each other, and all the space along the way was bursting.


    The sea of fire boils and burns all things.


    The stars are shining in the sky and the stars are spinning. Yin and yang are turned into sharp swords to cut through the void.


    There are great powers that can sweep and shatter everything.


    The Nine Dragons roar and startle the sky, and the mechanical giant can seize the void.


    There are mountains crashing and boulders falling.


    All of these collide together, so that the whole void is in a continuous collapse, but then recovered.


    There are great powers in the divine space, which are hard to destroy.


    In a flash, the war has broken out, and all the attacks are sweeping. The ripples of energy will directly shatter the void, making the living creatures and the people in the square below tremble.


    "Oh..."


    Little star''s fist smashes the shadow of the black dragon, and the three roars of the Dragon directly activate the noumenon.


    It was a huge black dragon with flaming black talisman patterns on its scales, and the six rings of God on its head moved heaven and earth.


    Dragon three is the supreme nirvana. How powerful it is to step on the true nirvana.


    "Za long is Za long!"


    The little star is not afraid. He drinks it coldly. His eyes are filled with golden flame, and the bright golden light breaks out. His body suddenly expands into a giant dragon. His wings are like Phoenix wings, spreading hot red and purple fire. His body surface is starry. There is a breath of golden winged ROC and a terrible supreme breath sweeping the sky!


    "Oh ''


    the sound of dragon chanting resounds through the nine days. When the little star turns into the body, the four-way monster, even the Nine Dragons condensed by the dragon clan, trembles, and the mirage Dragon King, one of the ancient monsters in the divine space, is paralyzed.


    "Little supreme hybrid dragon, suppress!"


    The little star itself soars into the sky, and there are nine rings of divine fire on the top of his head, which is full of heavenly power, and the Golden Dragon pupil is filled with golden flame. It seems that there are two vast golden oceans of fire. A terrible strange and complex pressure also comes from its own body.


    "That little girl is also a great Nirvana!"


    There are a lot of startling voices from below. The little girl is actually a great Nirvana person, which is enough to make the four sides startled.


    "If I don''t like you, it''s up to you."


    Du Xiaoyao''s figure came out of the sky, and he was staring at the mirage Dragon King.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Shen Dragon King is gloomy and fierce. He is the strongest king in this divine space. He has never been provoked. Even if it is dragon three, we should be in awe of him.


    In a flash, the mirage Dragon King''s armor glowed against the scales, and the dragon''s shadow fluctuated. It turned into a mirage dragon. All the Dragon scales were covered by adverse life, and the terrible breath swept through the void.


    "Do you think that you can achieve supreme Nirvana? Don''t forget that the divine space is the heaven and earth, and I am also the supreme nirvana. None of you will be enemies!"


    When the roaring roar of the Dragon falls down, the head of the mirage dragon, six rings of God ring come out of the sky, and the power of heaven increases.


    "I''m afraid it''s only half a step away from nirvana." the mirage dragon at the level of "semi liberation Nirvana"


    On the stone platform below, his eyes were shining like snowflakes. The breath of the mirage Dragon King at the moment made him afraid. It was a terrible mirage dragon that had stepped to the level of half a step of liberation.


    "It''s just a miscellaneous dragon!"


    Du Xiaoyao looked at the mirage dragon. Suddenly, a breath of terror broke out on his body. A dazzling golden light was like the sun exploding. It was like a lord of terror born. The breath of terror was towering. It turned into a huge golden ape with crystal clear whole body. All over the sky, the mysterious patterns of talisman surged all over the body, making the surrounding space turbulent and rippling.


    "Oh ''


    the ape roars, circulates the rays of the sun, and looks down on everything in the world with the nine rings of God on top of his head. The identity of the supreme Nirvana can be seen at a glance. The mighty momentum is also the level of nirvana of the true self!


    "My God, it''s the red Jiri macaque!"


    "It is not only the red Jiri macaque, but also the red Jiri macaque of a great Nirvana!"


    "How many supreme masters are there in this desolate country? Are you allowed to be alive?"


    "a red Jiri macaque is terrible enough. It''s terrible to be a nirvana of the great supreme."


    The living creatures above the square below have been completely frightening. They feel their throat dry and spit.


    There was a great Nirvana again in the wasteland, which simply did not want others to live.


    Looking at the red Jiri macaque in front of him, the Dragon pupil of the mirage Dragon King trembled fiercely.


    "Evil animal, kill you!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s body of hundreds of feet of red Jiri macaque burst out in the air, with a bright, just like the beginning of heaven and earth. The space before the fist was blurred and twisted, and the terrible momentum broke out. With a kind of inexplicable pressure, he wanted to blow up the soul of human yuan and God. This kind of power can push all directions and suppress everything!"Oh


    Mirage Dragon King roars, also immediately and Du Xiaoyao collide together.


    "Whew!"


    Dongli Qingqing hands, green light gushes from the graceful beautiful shadow, the palm print devours the vitality, and directly pats to the Sirius lonely sky and howls away.


    "Tiansha, meet again!"


    The voice is clear and crisp, with a mysterious light. The runes are surging forward. A graceful and beautiful shadow is floating and falling. The whole body is still like the stars rotating and fluctuating. The slender and tall body lining is exquisite and undulating.


    Her eyebrows are bent, her eyes are bright and the sky is shining. She circulates Yin and Yang Qi all over her body. Countless lights are surging, just like falling stars, sweeping away at the evil spirit yeluhan.


    She is seven night light, had and the Tiansha Sirius have fought, now again.


    "Tiansha yeluhan!"


    At the same time, several figures swept into the sky. Su Muxin, Jialou jueyu and Jialou Cailing swept into the air, and at the same time besieged the Tiansha yeluhan.


    Jialou jueyu and Kalou Cailing also besieged the Tiansha yeluhan at the beginning. They knew that the Tiansha yeluhan was strong and powerful. They turned into the body of golden winged ROC birds and used the supreme power.


    "Roar!"


    Su Muxin is not careless. He knows that the power of the Tiansha yeluhan urges kunyin to subdue the tiger. The breath of Nirvana lingers in the air. A white tiger can tear up the space.


    "Asshole!"


    He was besieged by several supreme Nirvana people. He was not worried at all if he faced them one by one.


    But at the moment, yeluhan did not dare to be careless about such a siege. However, he did not fear to do his best. His blood and soul were in the air and his evil spirit was rolling in the air. He used his supreme power.


    Yeluhan with his own strength, at this time to fight against the four Supreme nirvana, it is not a drop in the wind, but also a little bit of the upper hand, how powerful!


    "Kill!"


    Night Piaoling and other days will kill 18 Wei, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and so on have already launched the offensive thoroughly.


    Sima Muhan, Dai Xingyu, Zhen Qingchun and others swept around and then went to find their rivals.


    Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Du Yu, Du Xue, Yinyi magic carving, ghost car, Qin demon and so on have already been killed in the sky.


    "Boom..."


    It is a big battle, a great war and a fierce attack.


    "Ah..."


    In an instant, someone screamed and howled, and the blood was broken.


    "Qin Wudi is very strong!"


    In the void, Du Tingxuan stares at Gongsun Wuji and says to Du Shaofu.


    "Gongsun Wuji is not weak." Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at Qin Wudi only.


    Two people voice falls, four eyes face each other, smile slightly.


    At the moment, there is no rival in the sky, no matter in the sun''s eyes, it''s hard to see the strength of the two.


    "Boom..."


    Qin Wudi, Gongsun Wuji''s breath surged, the bright runes stirred, the surrounding void began to crack, the heaven and earth vibrated violently, and the square below was shaking at the moment. They were angry and wanted to do their best.


    "Hiss!"


    At this moment, Du Tingxuan stepped into the void. While the void rippled, his figure turned into thunder, and his voice was heard like thunder. He was in all directions: "Gongsun Wuji, your opponent is me!"


    "Du Tingxuan, you have a battle after all. Let''s deal with you first."


    Gongsun Wuji drank deeply. The fire was roaring on his body and waving his big hand. The fire rose from the sky and rushed directly to Du Tingxuan. The hot heat that could burn all things was diffused and opened. The bright flaming talisman was interwoven in all directions.


    "Boom


    Du Tingxuan''s hand, not retreat, but forward, immediately wrapped in infinite lightning, lightning Rune burst, forward impact.


    It was the incomparable potential of thunder, turned into a sea of thunder, the electric arc was towering over the four sides, and the blazing fire was scattered in all directions.


    The two men fought in an instant, and their figures swept over the void in the distance. Neither of them wanted to affect Zhou Kong. With their strength, the aftereffect would be a nightmare for the children of the major forces who are fighting fiercely at the moment.


    Qin Wudi, we should continue! "


    As Du Tingxuan''s figure swept out, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of Qin Wudi in the golden light.


    "Kill you little bastard first!"


    Qin Wudi stares at Du Shaofu, and his eyes are full of killing intention. In his mind, as long as Du Shaofu is killed, the Yin and Yang families, farmers and Mohists will retreat.


    At that time, the desolate country would have no leader and the crisis would be solved by itself.


    What''s more, the little scum in front of me at the moment has already plummeted, and must be killed!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1675

    "Boom


    Qin Wudi directly shot, the previous fight, let him know the strength of the boy in front of him, at the moment is all-out.


    As the most outstanding natural posture of Legalists, Qin Wudi controls all the supreme skills and means of Legalists. Endless talismans and secret patterns emerge to communicate with heaven and earth, and draw the force of heaven and earth in this divine space for his own use.


    It has to be said that Qin Wudi is absolutely a natural genius. He has been invincible for 30 years. He is one of the three most powerful in the past thousands of years. Otherwise, how could he have been proud of his peers.


    "Long..."


    Gathering the general trend of heaven and earth, Qin Wudi''s spirits are surging all over his body, just like a miracle. The highest level of self Nirvana cultivation is swept out without reservation.


    In an instant, between Qin Wudi''s eyes opened and closed, there was an amazing beam of light like thunder, which seemed to be able to illuminate the sky and see through the past and the present!


    Starting from around the invincible Qin Dynasty, there were fierce birds and other animals flapping their wings to attack the sky, there were dragon shadows roaring, tigers roaring, the sky was falling apart, the void was sinking, the mountains and rivers were surging, which turned into an amazing vision of heaven and earth.


    "It''s the" power of Dharma "of Legalists. The combination of magic and power makes Qin Wudi use all his strength! ''


    "Qin Wudi has suffered losses before. Now we should do our best to do it!"


    There are people exclaim in the square below. Zhou Xiaoluo, who can''t even find his opponent, is shaking his eyes.


    Mo Ru Nan and Zhou Xiaoluo didn''t make a move because they couldn''t find an equal opponent. In their capacity, they really disdained to take a shot at ordinary people.


    What''s more, the whole battlefield, such as the wasteland, the Yinyang family, the Mohist School and the peasant family, are in the upper hand. With the life protecting talisman, there is no danger at all.


    The purple flame demon Huang also did not hand, looked at the small star and the dragon three''s fight.


    She came with the Phoenix clan. Every move represents the choice of the Phoenix clan. She can help alone, but at this moment, she needs to be careful.


    What''s more, it seems that she doesn''t need her help at the moment. The desolate country is still in the ascendant.


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu''s su surnamed woman and Dalan Xiaolan all the way joined in the crowd of besieging Legalists and political strategists.


    In the distant void, Du Shaojing did not take any action. He was watching Qin Wudi and Du Shaofu''s Duel all the time. His slender hand clenched his fists in his long skirt and sleeves, and his body trembled in secret, and his eyes were shining.


    In the void, Qin invincible broke out. Du Shaofu was shrouded by the visions of heaven and earth around him. He was powerful and powerful and could suppress everything.


    But Du Shaofu was not afraid. His eyes were filled with purple thunder light. His figure was flying across the sky. He stepped across the sky to Qin Wudi. In the general situation of heaven and earth, he also ran rampant!


    "The way of heaven is far away, the humanity is near, a break in the law! ''


    Qin Wudi drank deeply, accompanied by the general trend, his Majesty was incomparable, and his majesty looked down. In a flash, the vision of heaven and earth covered Du Shaofu. When the last word fell, he waved and turned into a thunderbolt fingerprint.


    This fingerprint is condensed by the way of the Legalists. The combination of magic and potential makes the great trend come into being, and the Dharma is boundless!


    "Hiss..."


    As the fingerprints passed by, lightning and thunder thundered on the sky, leaving only one fingerprint bright and blazing, carrying the destructive power, which was completely made by nature. The void that passed through turned into nothingness, and the space broke into cracks.


    When it comes to the fingerprints, it makes people tremble and tremble, and the hairs stand on end!


    With the terrible pressure and energy, all living beings are trembling for it. They are afraid that whoever gets caught will be killed by the spirits on the spot.


    Du Shaofu was covered with purple thunder and lightning all over his body, and he could not avoid it at the moment.


    This refers to the general trend of heaven and earth, and can not be avoided at all.


    "When you are God, break your grandmother a bear!"


    After drinking like thunder, Du Shaofu made a move, and his figure continued to fight like an electric light. He shook his arms and came out. Baquan do exploded at the fingerprints.


    This is a direct confrontation. It is forced to attack. The next moment, the fingerprints steal into Du Shaofu''s fist and disappear.


    "Oh


    Du Shaofu''s fist was accompanied by the sound of the Dragon chanting and the sound of the elephant. It was also accompanied by the force of thunder, and it was also heavily bombarded on the chest of Qin Wudi, who could not be avoided.


    "Bang!"


    Qin Wudi''s chest was blown open, the rune was broken, the empty situation around him was shaking, and his mouth suddenly overflowed with blood.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu''s right palm, which started from the palm of his hand, was all the time in his arms. All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s right hand burst into pieces, turning into blood mist, the long sleeves of his military robe turned into ashes, and one of his right arms was smashed into blood mist.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    Du Shaofu did not flinch, but did not flinch. He stamped his feet and stood still in the void. His black hair was scattered and his eyes were purple and gold. He was staring at Qin Wudi at a short distance. His left arm flashed out in an instant. The ROC neighed, and a claw was grasped at Qin Wudi.


    That terrible supreme beast can break the roar of the void.


    "Looking for death!"


    Qin Wudi drank deeply and immediately responded. With invincible momentum, he stared at Du Shaofu coldly. He raised his hand and clenched it into a fist. With the general trend of heaven and earth, Qin Wudi hit Du Shaofu''s paw mark directly."Bang!"


    The sudden collision, as fast as lightning, emits bright light to illuminate the windy void.


    In an instant, the two people''s zhoukong collapses and the light is broken, which makes the creatures who fight with each other in the far sky panic and are greatly affected.


    "Kaka..."


    Qin Wudi''s fist cracked in the paw print, revealing blood, which was difficult to heal, and blood spilled from his mouth again.


    However, Du Shaofu''s paw, in the endless "bang bang" muffled sound, in the Qin Dynasty invincible convergence of heaven and earth, again inch by inch broken, shoulder to shoulder and turned into blood mist.


    "Pedaling..."


    The void was surging, and they both retreated at the same time.


    "Jie Jie, boy, you will no longer be an opponent!"


    Qin Wudi wiped the bloodstain in his mouth. Although he was hurt again, he was very happy in his heart. Compared with that little scum, he was just a little hurt.


    "Why do you fight me again?"


    Qin Wudi laughs like thunder, that little bastard has no arms, how to fight with him again.


    It''s a heavy blow when your arms are broken. Even if you go out, it''s useless to have a chance to find the miraculous medicine of white bones and raw meat.


    The bones are all broken and can''t be recovered. The legendary medicine is also hard to recover.


    "Not good..."


    This scene made many people around him exclaim, watching Du Shaofu''s arms broken, which was a heavy blow.


    Mo such as men, Zhou Xiaoluo and so on all frown.


    Su Muxin, Qi Yexi, Dai Xingyu, etc. suddenly frown.


    "Brother..."


    Du Shaojing''s eyes are trembling, and the divine light in their eyes is surging, and they are going to plunder the sky.


    Suddenly, Du Shaojing stopped and looked at Du Shaofu''s broken arms and shoulders. She felt something. There was a strange purple arc.


    "That''s the strength!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and his arms were broken, but at the moment, a slight sneer came out of his mouth. Suddenly, in the eyes of countless horror, the blood mist around him did not disperse and gathered again.


    In full view of all around, Du Shaofu''s broken arms and shoulders are rippling with purple electric arc.


    "Hula..."


    Then, in his eyes, Du Shaofu''s broken arms and shoulders recovered as well as before. His bare hands were purple and gold, and the electric arc fluctuated.


    "How could that happen?"


    Someone exclaimed, Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo such as men moved.


    It''s amazing how the broken arm can recover like this!


    On the stone platform of the square, the magic brake looked up at Du Shaofu''s recovered arms. Only he had not moved much.


    "Go on!"


    When Du Shaofu recovered from his broken arm, there was no stagnation in Du Shaofu''s body, and the spirit of punishment and killing spread without killing, but he showed the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth. In the vast sky, with the power of punishing the common people, Du Shaofu directly attacked Qin Wudi!


    In his amazement, Qin Wudi launched his hand again, and the rune was shining. The furious energy poured out from his whole body. In the thunder and lightning, he twisted the void of the heaven and earth, as if controlling the heaven and earth.


    "Hum!"


    From the sky above, the sky and the earth whirled and turned into a bright sword.


    The swords cut through the space with incomparable power. The terrible power came from the ninth day and directly attacked Du Shaofu.


    "Invincible


    Qin Wudi drank, and the sword was cut out, accompanied by the vision of heaven and earth.


    There are dark cracks in the void around the saber, revealing the palpitating dark light. The sky is broken and the void is exploded, and the bright and dazzling light is emitted.


    "The general situation is invincible. This is the invincible skill of Qin Wudi 30 years ago. It is enough to kill opponents by leaps and bounds and sweep the same generation. No one is invincible!"


    There are old people and middle-aged people in the void below, and they can''t help but shake out. Qin Wudi''s powerful cutting is enough to cut everything apart, showing a terrible general trend of heaven and earth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1676

    "Hiss!"


    When the blade fell, it cut through the void, and from Du Shaofu''s shoulder, he directly cleaved from the void.


    "Boom


    With a loud noise, Du Shaofu''s fist fell directly on Qin Wudi''s heart.


    At the fist place, purple and gold thunder surged across the sky, and the surrounding electric arc was scattered. The purple gold arc was bright and interwoven. The power was so powerful that people could not believe it.


    "Click!"


    Under the force of the thunder, Qin Wudi''s chest defense was destroyed and shattered, the chest flesh was cracked, and blood flowed out.


    It''s the blood of the supreme, coagulating but not dispersing. It''s full of amazing power. Bones and flesh are exposed in the void. It''s shocking!


    However, Qin Wudi is not dead. He will not be killed so easily. The blood gushes out from his mouth. Looking at Du Shaofu, he shows a cruel sneer.


    "Kaka..."


    Under the gaze of Qin Wudi, Du Shaofu''s body started from the shoulder, and then broke into pieces of blood mist in countless eyes.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Du Shaofu''s body exploded and turned into a blood mist in the void.


    But at this moment, as Du Shaofu has just activated the thunder pulse, Du Shaojing''s body begins to have the thunder light to fluctuate. It seems that there is something to gush out, the divine light fluctuates, and the hair is flying.


    At the moment, Du Shaojing''s blood in the body is boiling, and there is something in the awakening, which wants to gush out.


    But few people noticed all this.


    "Jie Jie, are you still alive, little scum, you are not my opponent after all!"


    Qin Wudi disheveled his hair, blood on his chest, ferocious and cruel in his anger, and his harsh voice reverberated in the void.


    "Can you kill me?"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s voice came out in the blood mist, which was still not scattered. There was a light in the blood mist, and the purple arc flashed in an instant.


    In the eyes of many gaping eyes, in the seven night dawn, Su Muxin and other people did not even come to react in a hurry, Du Shaofu''s figure condenses again from the blood mist, and turns into a purple thunder in an instant, which directly impacts on Qin Wudi''s frightened and frightened body, and blows hard at Qin Wudi''s broken chest.


    This is too sudden, also let Qin Wudi completely thrilled, did not have time to respond.


    However, Qin Wudi was not a weak man, and he also instinctively avoided him in the panic.


    "Hiss!"


    only Qin Wudi avoided the chest, but Du Shaofu''s punch was too fast and fell on his shoulder.


    "Boom


    A big bang, bright purple and gold thunder swept across the sky, Qin Wudi was shocked to fly.


    Under the power of killing all living beings, Qin Wudi''s shoulder was cracked, and his bones were broken, and his flesh and blood were flying.


    As the first person of the last generation of Legalists, even 30 years ago, Qin Wudi was praised as one of the three most powerful in thousands of years. Now Qin Wudi was so shocked and moved to the back space in full view of the public. His hair was covered with purple and gold electric arc, and the electric arc "crackled" on his body. This was the aftereffect of Du Shaofu''s fist.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Qin Wudi is vomiting blood again, his injury is very serious, but at the moment, what makes Qin Wudi more serious is his inner horror and fright.


    Staring at Du Shaofu from afar, Qin Wudi is like a ghost at the moment. He is totally unable to accept the scene in front of him.


    In mid air, Du Shaofu appeared. His purple clothes and robes were broken and chopped by that knife, which could barely cover his body. However, the body was as good as before, crystal clear with purple and gold color, showing a sense of incomparable strength.


    "My God!"


    "What kind of body is this? It can''t be killed!"


    "It''s obviously chopped, but the body can recover again. It''s terrible!"


    "Qin Wudi''s general situation is invincible, and he can''t cut his flesh. Is Du Shaofu still a human being?"


    The living creatures in this square began to boil violently, and their eyes were trembling, which was unbelievable.


    In the distance, the fight between Gongsun Wuji and Du Tingxuan is not in the least under Du Shaofu and Qin Wudi.


    The flames in the sky were rolling, the fire was sweeping like a rock flow, and the thunder was constantly exploding. It was extremely chaotic and fierce!


    Just because of Du Shaofu''s shock, it attracted almost all the eyes.


    Gongsun Wuji, who is fighting with Du Tingxuan in yuankong at the moment, is also shocked by the incredible scene that happened to Du Shaofu. This shock even affects his strength.


    "It can''t be, it can''t be!"


    Qin Wudi shakes his head. He doesn''t want to believe that seeing everything, he has already chopped people to pieces. How can they be damaged instantly.


    "Are you desperate? Even if I don''t fight back, you can''t kill me. Thirty years ago, the first person of Legalists was really weak."


    Du Shaofu was flying in the sky, step by step toward the invincible Qin Dynasty. In the void, Qin Wudi''s magic power covered the thunder and martial pulse, and ran rampant.Du Shaofu''s hatred of Legalists was irreconcilable. At the moment, he wanted to kill Qin Wudi in the strongest way, just as he wanted to smash everything the Legalists were proud of in public.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu wants to recover what the Legalists have done. This is his anger and the price the Legalists have to pay!


    "No, there is no one in the world who can''t be killed. It''s just magic."


    Qin Wudi said coldly and faintly in the ferocity, and his fingerprints condensed. He urged the pulse soul and turned into a Dongming grass in the bright talisman and secret pattern.


    His pulse soul is a plant of Dongming grass, which comes from the Legalists.


    In a flash, this plant of Dongming grass is released, which can purify all the demons and the world, and the mighty power penetrates from the void.


    "Pulse soul!"


    Du Shaofu''s cold voice fell down, and a silver golden arc beam flashed out of his eyebrows. In an instant, the power of violent destruction was released, and a red Jiri macaque roared out.


    "Oh..."


    A real supremacy suddenly came, and the red Jiri macaque jumped out, with silver and gold thunder all over the sky.


    This is Du Shaofu''s red Jiri macaque, which contains pulse soul, three kinds of fusion spirit thunder and mysterious spirit root breath.


    I''m afraid there is no second one in the world.


    Red Jiri macaque appeared, accompanied by the supremacy of the sweeping, there are countless silver and gold thunder diffuse pouring everywhere, bright in the sky.


    ''boom, boom ''


    when the red Jiri macaque appeared in the void, it suddenly shocked the whole audience, and the thunder was rolling around, if it was to be destroyed!


    At that moment, the eyes of the lower magic temple were also full of waves, which was much more astonishing than seeing Du Shaofu''s immortal Xuanti.


    "Is that Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul? The red Jiri macaque seems to contain the spirit of thunder."


    The eyes of the square below were all shaking suddenly.


    "Oh


    In the thunder and lightning, the red Jiri macaque broke out the secret patterns of the talisman, which directly crossed the void, and the silver and gold thunder diffused, which made people face the real supreme who could not resist and could not be provoked!


    then, under all the astonished eyes, there was a shocking scene in the sky.


    Qin Wudi urged the soul of Dongming grass pulse. The red Jiri macaque, like a miraculous medicine, was directly put into his mouth and swallowed it. Then it turned into a silver golden arc beam and disappeared in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows. What a shocking thing!


    "Poof..."


    Qin Wudi vomited blood again and again, and his eyes were startled. A terrible force came out of his body. The golden light overflowed and the Dragon chanted in bursts. It turned into a golden dragon, which was condensed by the dragon spirit of the imperial palace.


    "Oh


    The Golden Dragon virtual shadow roars ferociously, which makes people feel a tremendous momentum. It wants to make people crawl.


    This golden dragon shadow, with an indescribable pressure, is connected with the four images and drawn by the eight directions, which makes the mysterious Qi in the body stagnate!


    "Qin Wudi was five years old and kept his name as emperor in the outside world. He got countless Imperial Palace dragon Qi collected by Legalists to nourish the body and forge the foundation of spirit and soul. This is a great reliance of Qin Wudi." There is an old man who knows Qin Wudi.


    "The dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, gathered by the Dragon veins, can be protected by the dragon spirit of the world''s kings and emperors, and they can practice the law of the emperor. What''s more, Qin Wudi has such an existence. He has the imperial dragon Qi to protect himself, like a tiger''s wings!"


    On the square, some old people lament that even if the dragon family, Phoenix family, and nine members of the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, only those with the highest natural appearance can really get it. Generally, children are only baptized by the imperial dragon spirit.


    Qin Wudi, however, directly obtained the existence of the Imperial Palace dragon Qi, or the numerous Imperial Palace dragon Qi collected by Legalists. The benefits can be imagined.


    Only when Qin Wudi exists like this can he deserve the Imperial Palace dragon Qi collected by Legalists.


    "Oh


    Qin Wudi urged the dragon spirit of the imperial palace to turn into a golden dragon. The chant of the Dragon shook the sky and twisted the void. It seemed that it contained eternal power. The general situation swept away to Du Shaofu.


    The terrible imperial palace is so powerful that it makes people uneasy.


    The Imperial Palace dragon spirit with the general trend of heaven and earth, and strength has nothing to do with, Mengmeng palace dragon gas, endless ray of light.


    The frightening shadow of the Golden Dragon roared and roared, blocking the sky and breaking the void. In an instant, he suppressed Du Shaofu.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and looked at the roaring and ferocious shadow of the Golden Dragon. He strode forward with great strides.


    As Du Shaofu stepped out, his body was also swept out by golden light, and mysterious power swept and rippled in the zhoukong, making him incomparable in power and arrogant in all directions!


    Facing the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, Du Shaofu was not afraid.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu felt inexplicably that he was not afraid of the Golden Dragon shadow.


    Du Shaofu clearly remembers that after he had understood the eight diagrams, the magical feeling appeared more and more obvious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1677

    "Oh


    In an instant, the ferocious Golden Dragon swept up to Du Shaofu.


    The ferocious and huge dragon head, like a small star, stood in front of Du Shaofu, and its terrible momentum swept all over the place and hit the sky.


    But at the same time, the ferocious and roaring shadow of the Golden Dragon looked at Du Shaofu, and suddenly his eyes showed fear. Finally, he was crawling in front of Du Shaofu in the eyes of the audience.


    The Golden Dragon crawls and Du Shaofu steps into the air, crossing the void with one foot, standing still on the top of the Golden Dragon''s virtual shadow.


    The impact, Du Shaofu''s whole body, has an inexplicable force swept through the spread.


    This great force, far beyond the palace dragon spirit, comes from the depths of heaven and earth.


    Compared with Tianjiao, the breath of great power is more fierce and gentle than the supreme!


    But compared with Tianjiao and the supreme, the breath is more than it is! ''


    '' God, what''s going on here? ''


    the eyes of the whole square trembled. The shadow of the Golden Dragon transformed by the Dragon Qi of the Imperial Palace stimulated by Qin Wudi was actually crawling in front of Du Shaofu!


    The dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace converges the general trend of heaven and earth, not to mention that ordinary people are invincible. Even those who cultivate themselves into heaven should be suppressed and awed.


    Even if it is the strong of the nine, as long as they see those emperors in the palace, they don''t dare to ask for more.


    Only the supreme can be compared with the Imperial Palace dragon spirit.


    However, the supreme nirvana is not the real supreme nirvana, it is just the supreme nirvana. They are on the way to the supreme.


    It''s just like all kinds of dragon dragons, miscellaneous dragons, and even the Dragons of today''s dragon clan. Although they are dragons, they are not really real dragons.


    They are just walking in the direction of the real dragon, and have the opportunity to become a real dragon.


    "It is said that the dragon spirit of the imperial palace is the most strict, which comes from heaven and earth, and is controlled by heaven and earth. In front of the gods, sages and the supreme, he will submit to them. Is this demon king Du Shaofu the real supreme one, or is the God coming down to earth, perhaps a saint?"


    On the square, many old people are trembling, thinking of some ancient legends.


    "It''s impossible for the gods to descend to the earth. It''s a legend. It is said that after a hundred schools of thought, no sages were born again. After all these years, only nine ancient masters have been left. " There was an old woman who was shaking and shaking.


    "Supreme, is Du Shaofu really the supreme?"


    Some people talk about it, and their eyes are horrified. Is it true that the demon king is really the supreme one!


    Even at the moment, Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Ru Nan, Kong Sansi, and Yi Qingrong are all in the same place. They are shocked, some can''t believe it!


    At this time, Qin Wudi was even more astonished. He found that the Imperial Palace dragon Qi that he urged was suppressed by Du Shaofu''s terrible breath.


    Du Shaofu set foot on the golden dragon, and his eyes were cold. With one step, the Golden Dragon''s virtual shadow was submissive, and immediately turned into the Imperial Palace dragon spirit.


    "Swallow it!"


    With a smile in his eyes, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and inhaled, and the secret patterns of talisman gushed out from his mouth. From his body surface, his whole body was covered with sweat as if he were alive. All these formed a huge swallowing power, which directly swallowed up the Imperial Palace dragon Qi all over his body.


    Qin Wudi''s face is ferocious and twitching. The Imperial Palace dragon Qi is collected by Legalists for tens of thousands of years. Its value is much more valuable than that of a first-time holy ware.


    But he didn''t expect that the Imperial Palace dragon Qi was directly swallowed by Du Shaofu. What''s more, he found that he could not even stop it.


    "Little scum, I will never let you go!"


    The voice of Yin Han was harsh. On Qin Wudi''s head, there were nine rings of God in the sky, and there was no other heavenly power surging. Even the blood on his shoulders and chest was recovering slowly.


    "Qin is invincible, but it is also the supreme Nirvana!"


    Some people exclaimed, but after seeing several great Nirvana at the moment, it made the living creatures on the scene have a feeling of habit, not too shocked.


    However, the four living creatures, at the moment, under that terrible pressure, are all in their power to resist the pressure.


    "No wonder the Legalists gave up the demon king Du Shaofu. They have an invincible Qin Dynasty. They are more at ease than that demon king."


    "It is said that among the Legalists, there is also a person who is closely guarded by Legalists, and even regarded as the hope of surpassing Qin Wudi."


    Among the crowd in the square, there are Taoists, said the old man of Confucianism in a low voice.


    "Little bastard, great Nirvana? I have set foot 25 years ago. You are still young!"


    Qin invincible step into the sky, now as if across time and space, nine wheel God ring in the sky, the sound of heaven resounding, such as all thunder, sonorous Zheng, shaking the nine days!


    From the heaven and earth, there is a golden light coming down. It has a mysterious power that penetrates from heaven and earth, and finally converges and envelops Qin Wudi and oppresses the world!


    He is the supreme nirvana. Up to now, the Dharma school has been hiding, without any information leaking, just waiting for the last opening of the divine space.


    Qin Wudi never thought that he needed to fight against a younger generation or to deal with the little scum in front of him.But at this point, he knew that he could only do his best to kill the boy whose wings were gradually full.


    "Nirvana of the great supreme!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Qin Wudi, and on the empty top of his head, nine rings of God came out quietly.


    "Long..."


    In an instant, the empty sky sounds all around, and the sky and earth roar under the terrible authority, just like countless drums ringing in unison, shaking the living creatures, shaking their hearts and shaking the millet!


    At this moment, even anyone can see clearly that the nine wheel divine ring on Du Shaofu''s head is more dazzling than that on the void above Qin Wudi''s head.


    But at this moment, when Du Shaofu also used his supreme power, and two great supreme powers came to the world, the living creatures below the square were all frightened and crawling!


    "Kill!"


    Qin Wudi''s eyes open and close, the divine light tears the void, the two people are already standing at the last step, and their figures are flying out of the sky.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily and left in the air. He waved a large amount of purple and gold thunder. It was like the thunder of ten thousand thunders, clanging and clanging, shaking nine days!


    At the moment, both of them used the great supreme power, and could not turn their eyes from below. They were dazzled and trembled!


    "Heaven and humanity, supreme Dharma phase!"


    Qin Wudi blows out a fist, and the heaven and earth tremble together. With the supreme power, it can make the sky whirl around and the terrible visions fill the void.


    "Gee!"


    In the sky of thunder, the thunderbolt, standing in the sky, is like a thunderbolt.


    "Boom..."


    The sky is roaring and the void is sinking. The huge purple golden thunder Peng is smashed in front of Qin Wudi''s body. The terrible power makes the lower part want to worship.


    However, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of Qin Wudi''s body, and the purple gold claw print was seized on Qin Wudi''s right shoulder. The supreme force surged to destroy the defense, and the shoulder was torn off, and the bloody rain suddenly shot out.


    "Little bastard, die!"


    Qin Wudi drank bitterly, vomited blood in his mouth, and his face was ferocious. Among the electric lights and firestones, a fist with supreme power in his right hand directly hit Du Shaofu''s head.


    "Boom


    This fist, shaking nine days, contains the supreme power. He would rather have one arm cut off than Qin Wudi take the opportunity to kill Du Shaofu thoroughly.


    In fact, as Qin Wudi had expected, his all-out strike shattered the space and Du Shaofu''s head, turning Du Shaofu''s head into a blood mist.


    "Jie Jie, are you still alive, little scum?"


    In the drama of four directions trembling, Qin Wudi smiles, his mouth is full of red blood, and his broken arm is bleeding. He laughs ferociously and cruelly, and says in a loud voice: "four sisters, I killed your son. This is what you owe me, this is what you owe to Legalists."


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, in Du Shaofu''s broken head, there is a strange lotus spinning out.


    On this strange lotus, there is a red Jiri macaque, the silver golden arc overflows, and a special Rune light appears in both pupils.


    This kind of Rune light makes Qin Wudi''s eyes become dull.


    Then, in Qin Wudi''s dull eyes, he saw Du Shaofu''s head, which had just been smashed by him, instantly recovered between the electric light and flint, and the purple gold arc fluctuated, and the recovery was in good condition.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu hits Qin Wudi''s right shoulder, which is still struggling in his lethargy.


    "Boom!"


    The supreme power erupts, the purple gold thunderbolt blooms, the thunder is surging, the domineering and fierce gas is incomparable.


    "Bang!"


    In an instant, Qin Wudi''s shoulder, which was struggling with his eyes, exploded in response.


    Du Shaofu blows his shoulder directly and his arm is blown open. His shoulder is bloody, his bones are thick and his hair is stained with blood.


    "Ah..."


    Qin Wudi screamed, and finally his eyes were no longer dull, but everything was too late. He could not be as indestructible as Du Shaofu.


    His arms were broken and his blood was bleeding. Qin Wudi couldn''t help screaming. The most important thing was his fright and despair.


    Even his head was smashed, but Du Shaofu was still able to recover, as if he were immortal. How could he not be shocked, even to the point of despair.


    "Legalists, if you make my family unable to reunite, I will destroy your whole legalist family!"


    Du Shaofu sneered. In the void, there is a purple gold thunderbolt in full bloom, and the sword light is surging. His aggressive killing intention shocked the living creatures in this square.


    "Whew!"


    A purple and gold thunder like sword, wrapped with the power of the great supreme, smashed the void, from the despair of Qin Wudi''s knees.


    "Hiss..."


    With the power of the supreme power, Qin Wudi broke his knees and his blood poured into the void.


    "Ah..."Qin Wudi''s sad voice cuts through the void and can''t be covered by the dull thunder around, which makes people feel frightened.


    At the moment, Qin Wudi''s whole body has broken both arms and legs, and his blood is flowing like a stream. He has become a bloody stick.


    "my God!"


    The whole scene was creepy and their eyes were dull. Now they finally knew how the name of the ferocious devil came from.


    "Now, are you desperate?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes opened and closed, and the thunder of purple gold surged. He looked at Qin Wudi, who had broken his hands and feet. His mouth curved ferociously and his face was still.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1678

    Qin Wudi''s eyes tremble, fear, and despair.


    The first person of the last generation of Legalists, the great supreme nirvana, swept away the invincible existence of his peers, but Qin Wudi now felt this despair and fear for the first time.


    At the moment, he was not only frightened by Du Shaofu''s strength, but also despaired for the immortal devil. Even his head was smashed, what else could he do?


    "Invincible!"


    "Third uncle!"


    At this moment, the besieged Legalists also felt despair and fear.


    Looking at their invincible existence, Qin Wudi, the supreme nirvana, was actually ravaged by Du Shaofu at the moment and was chopped into a staff. To the Legalists, it was like breaking their hope and smashing all their final pride.


    On the square, Kong Sansi, Xu Yangzi, etc., including the ink on the void, such as man, Zhou Xiaoluo, etc., are trembling fiercely.


    The ferocious man, separated by such a distance, also made them uneasy at the moment.


    "Little scumbag, I will not let you go when I die. I will treat it as liberation and you will be buried with me."


    Qin Wudi, such a man with an invincible posture, has a peerless demeanor, but at the moment, he is like a maniac.


    At the moment, Qin Wudi has collapsed, his body is expanding, his blood is pouring, and his brilliant rune is blooming.


    "No, Qin Wudi wants to blow himself up!"


    Kong Sansi, xuyangzi and others frown and tremble. The generation of invincible demeanor is actually to the point of self explosion.


    And a great supreme Nirvana at the peak of self nirvana, if it explodes at the moment, is definitely not a joke, it will be a destructive force!


    "Do you want to blow yourself up? It''s too late. How nice of you to start blowing yourself up!"


    A faint voice came out, and Du Shaofu''s figure appeared like a ghost to Qin Wudi''s side, with a merciless smile on his mouth.


    Qin Wudi was shocked. He saw Du Shaofu''s figure in front of him. In his eyes, he swept to the position where Du Shaofu had just been. A shadow was slowly disappearing.


    "Hiss..."


    Several secret patterns of talismans were outlined as forbidden seals, which fell on Qin Wudi in an instant. Du Shaofu banned the seals directly.


    Qin Wudi''s whole body is bright, the rune is quietly extinguished, and the whole person''s eyes are dull.


    Du Shaofu was in the sky, and Zijin tianque was introverted. He directly mentioned Qin Wudi. His figure straddled the void. Like lightning, he directly rushed into the Legalists'' lineup.


    At the moment, the great array of Legalists has long been scattered by all parties, and many Legalists'' children have been killed in succession.


    The remaining Legalists are being besieged by all sides, and they are all struggling.


    Pulse soul, martial pulse, spirit furnace and tripod, the treasures are flying, and the prestige is tearing the void. But at the moment, these remaining Legalists'' children can''t help the siege of all parties and howl and howl endlessly.


    In addition, Qin Wudi was ravaged like that, which was a huge blow to the Legalists who were struggling.


    "No, not one."


    Du Shaofu appeared, carrying Qin Wudi as if he were carrying a short stick. He rushed into the middle of the Legalists and swung it.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Du Shaofu used Qin Wudi''s body as a weapon. He dashed and smashed the huge bright pulse and soul. He directly confronted the treasure and smashed the void. In a moment, he smashed several old Legalists into a blood mist.


    It has to be said that the body of Qin Wudi''s great supreme nirvana is much stronger than ordinary magic weapons. That is to say, Du Shaofu was able to explode it like that.


    However, Qin Wudi''s body was used as a stick by Du Shaofu at the moment, but it swept all the way and destroyed everything.


    Qin Wudi, who was banned, has long hair and blood dripping in his mouth. However, he is unable to move and resist. His eyes are full of despair and resentment, but he is unable to struggle and can not even die. "Du Shaofu, you are so cruel and cruel that heaven will not bypass you!"


    There are Legalists drinking in horror, blood red eyes, eyes can spray fire.


    "Compared with your Legalists, I am vicious and vicious. I''m afraid I can''t compare with your Legalists!"


    Du Shaofu drank coldly and looked heartless. He threw Qin Wudi in his hand like a sandbag.


    The old man of the legalist family who spoke was just the cultivation strength of the initial region of the martial arts realm in this divine space, and was suddenly turned into flesh and mud by the miscellaneous pieces.


    "Du Shaofu, Qin Wudi is also your third uncle. You are disobedient and will be punished by heaven?" There are legalist old people who drink bitterly and coldly.


    "When you treat me like that, are you not afraid of God''s punishment? When he wants to kill me, he is not afraid of God''s punishment. If there is such a punishment, I will go against it!"


    Du Shaofu cheered like thunder. He took Qin Wudi''s body and smashed it in the past. He smashed the legalist old man into a blood mist.


    The children of the Legalists had been besieged miserably. At the moment, with Du Shaofu''s intrusion, they were even more defeated, and their spirits were trembling in their hearts.


    "Run away, run away!""Ah..."


    Some people are running away, but they can''t escape at this moment. They scream and are robbed one after another.


    "Shaojing, let''s go and kill the demon king!"


    "Shaojing, you are a member of the legalist family. You have been cultivated by the Legalists since childhood. Please hurry up!"


    There are legalist old people crying out, they think of the last hope, they look to Du Shaojing and go, hope Du Shaojing can hand.


    If there is a turning point at the moment, and someone can kill the demon king Du Shaofu, these Legalists know very well that only Du Shaojing can turn the tide back.


    "Zizi..."


    Only at this moment, when these Legalists called to Du Shaofu, they found that Du Shaojing was covered with purple electric arc in the void not far away. His whole body was like a purple thunder ball. There was something in the awakening and he could not hear them at all.


    "Die!"


    When Du Shaofu picked up the Qin Wudi in his hand, he was like a fierce beast in the air. He immediately smashed all the Legalists into meat sauce, and the bodies of them were blown open.


    "Ferocious, ferocious!"


    "This guy is more ferocious than before!"


    "He hates the Legalists. It seems that there is nothing wrong with the rumor. The Legalists have angered him, but they must have done something crazy to him!"


    The eyes of the square are trembling, and the strong men in the big forces and the big orcs are all creeping and sucking cold breath secretly.


    "Qin is invincible


    People looked at the void from a distance that the devil carrying Qin Wudi as a staff, hit the four sides of the blood mist pouring, also scared!


    However, at this time, when everyone saw thunder sting, dragon shadow phoenix dance whip, Buddha shadow pearl, evil Yin and Yang chain, Wuji Yaoxing spear, Xuanguang void sword, Taihang Mountain, these semi sacred treasures are now in the hands of Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoman, silver winged devil carving, Du Xiaoqing, ghost car, Ye Jin, general, and so on, and a large number of killing Legalists, strategists and strategists, etc The mood is very complex, also shows some helpless, is some heart faint pain.


    "Chulala..."


    In the outside world, on the land of chenhuang, although there are still people who have been brought out by the talisman, the number of people who are brought out by the talisman every day is less and less.


    "Whew..."


    I don''t know when, many figures were brought out by the talisman.


    "It seems that they are all the people of the barren country, the Yin and Yang families, the farmers and the Mohists!"


    In a sharp eye, it was immediately found that these people who were brought out by the talisman were the children of the desolate state, the yin-yang family, the Mohist School and the peasant family.


    "Hum!"


    Legalists, political strategists and dragon people are smiling. Those who are brought out by the life preserver are all their opponents, but none of them is Legalists, strategists and dragon people.


    This makes the Legalists, strategists, and the dragon people secretly speculate that maybe it is the three of them who have set up a decisive situation. At this moment, these barren countries, Yin Yang masters, Mohists and others are not rivals at all.


    "Well, it''s strange. I remember that guy has been brought out by the talisman once. Why did he come out again?"


    Later, it was immediately discovered that many of the descendants of the barbarian Kingdom and the yin-yang family who had been brought out by the talisman had already been brought out in the divine space.


    There are even a few people who were brought out by the talisman some time ago.


    The talisman can only work once more. Now these people appear again, which makes people wonder.


    There are Legalists, strategists, and the strong people of the dragon clan who have discovered this.


    The memory of these strong people is certainly not wrong. Some people have been protected by the talisman for a while ago, but now they appear again, which makes them wonder.


    Those who were brought out by the talisman again are the children of Mohism, HuangGuo, Yinyang and so on who were damaged in the supreme tomb square.


    In the face of Legalists, yin-yang families, dragon people and so on, some people and monster Bi have reached the extreme and choose to blow themselves up. Therefore, if they are not lucky, they will be robbed.


    But they have a life saving talisman, and the children of the Legalists, the children of the Yin and Yang families, and the monsters of the dragon clan, are dead.


    They were robbed again, looked down, and said to the strong men and elders in their families, "we are all right. We don''t need to worry."


    Voice down, they did not hesitate to continue to rush into the divine space.


    The tomb of the supreme is about to open, and they have to rush to get to the tomb again. They don''t want to miss the biggest chance, otherwise it will be too late.


    As for the evil eyes of Legalists, dragon people and political strategists, the children of the Yin Yang family, the desolate state and the political strategists did not pay any attention to them. They were afraid that when the old guys learned about the real situation, they could not cry.


    "Legalists, strategists, dragon people, are you sad when you cry?"


    Du Hao''s figure appeared on the land of chenhuang. He was robbed by two Legalists. Looking down at the sinister smile of the Legalists, the dragon clan and the strategists, Du Hao couldn''t help cursing, and then plundered into the divine space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1679

    "Little bastard!"


    Among Legalists and political strategists, some powerful ones angrily scolded, but there was nothing to do. Du Hao had already entered the space of God again.


    "There seems to be a situation."


    Tianhoe old man, star soul old monster, ice ink and other aspects of each other, exchange eyes, seems to feel something inside the matter.


    "Hi ''


    just in the confusion of the people, the space of the divine realm fluctuated, and the ancient Rune came out of the wave, and the brilliance was everywhere.


    Finally, a familiar figure appeared in the eyes of many people looking up.


    A ragged man, who could barely cover his body at the moment, appeared in the air with his hair scattered and looked very messy, as if he had just crawled out of the beggar''s nest.


    "Shua Shua..."


    But when the man appeared, the figure on the empty land of chenhuang was not trembling for it, and his eyes Shua Shua looked at the past.


    Because the man who looks messy is no other than Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, although Du Shaofu looked disorderly, there was purple and gold thunder surging between his eyes opening and closing, and he also carried a bloody and dishevelled thing in his hand.


    "It''s Du Shaofu. The devil has come out again!"


    Some people spoke around, and subconsciously looked at what Du Shaofu was holding.


    "It''s like a person..."


    Some people doubt that the bloody thing is obviously a person, but now it is cut into a human stick.


    "It''s hard to do it. It''s Du Shaofu''s devil who started it!"


    The strong men on the land of chenhuang also smacked their tongue secretly. After some people saw it clearly, they took a cool breath.


    "Do you know who he is


    Du Shaofu was in the sky, surrounded by Ancient Runes, and exposed on the land of chenhuang at the edge of the divine space, shaking Qin Wudi in his hand to the Legalists.


    "It''s like


    One by one, the hearts of the Legalists have suddenly become tense. Since Du Shaofu''s appearance, they have already had a bad premonition in their hearts.


    "No, that''s invincible. He fell into the hands of Du Shaofu and his hands and feet were cut off!"


    Watching carefully, in a flash, the Legalists immediately found that Du Shaofu was not carrying anyone else, but Qin Wudi, whom they almost didn''t recognize.


    "Qin Wudi, Qin Wudi 30 years ago?"


    ''shua Shua! ''


    at this moment, the eyes of many Chen Huang continents were trembling, and the old faces or the vicissitudes of life were all staring at Du Shaofu''s hands.


    Few people in the younger generation know the name of Qin Wudi, but many of the older generation are very clear in their hearts. Even for the sake of local invincible Qin, various forces have secretly inquired about Qin Wudi and know how terrible Qin Wudi is.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you want to do


    At the moment, Qin''s interior is filled with astonishing sounds, but the old man''s voice has begun to spread.


    They are afraid. This is the thing they fear the most and the last thing they want to happen.


    Du Shaofu looked at the twitching faces of the Legalists, and his mouth was filled with a slight sneer, just like a cat playing with a mouse. It was a kind of banter and said in a low voice, "are you afraid?"


    "Asshole, you''ll come out one day!"


    "Boy, don''t you think about the day you come out?"


    Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi and other heavy drink, at the moment, his eyes are also suddenly changing color.


    Qin Wudi, that is the hope of Legalists. It is invincible. If it is damaged, they can''t afford it.


    "Qin Wudi, the supreme nirvana, the nirvana peak and invincible posture of the true self. Is this what you Legalists think can kill me in the divine space?"


    Du Shaofu''s joking voice dropped, and his expression suddenly became gloomy, and his cold feeling gushed out. His eyes were full of killing and shooting: "Legalists, this is your retribution, this is the price you have to bear!"


    When the words fell, Du Shaofu''s eyes were killing. He pinched his hands hard, and the space in his palms was crushed. Qin Wudi''s body, which was already sluggish and confused, was suddenly crushed and burst into pieces, turning into blood rain and pouring into the air.


    "Hula..."


    The supreme blood rain all over the sky coagulates but does not disperse, turns into a bright blood light.


    Qin Wudi, such a natural posture decision, has the invincible demeanor of the peerless genius, so completely extinguished the light in the world.


    "No To Ah... "


    "No..."


    The sound of hissing and roaring reverberated, and many old people of the Legalists cried bitterly, tearing their hearts and lungs, shaking the void!


    "My legalist family, is the general trend gone?"


    "That little bastard is so vicious. This is to cut off my fortune of Legalists."


    When he saw Qin Wudi''s body turned into a blood mist, the eyes of the Legalists were red with blood, and many old people''s bodies were shaking and crying for it.The supreme nirvana is still the great supreme nirvana. The Legalists have been hiding, hoping to get the first chance in this last divine space, so as not to be known by others.


    Even if Du Shaofu appeared in the legalist school and the great supreme Nirvana shocked the world, the Legalists decided to learn the mystery from Du Shaofu, even if it would cause Du Shaofu''s dissatisfaction.


    All this is because Legalists also have a great supreme nirvana, and their own great supreme nirvana is naturally the best choice.


    Han yingmo is killed, and the Legalists are already lamenting.


    But the Legalists still think that Qin Wudi is still in it. Qin Wudi will be the hope of solving Du Shaofu. As long as Qin Wudi is there, the Legalists will not fall!


    But now, helplessly watching Qin Wudi killed by the town, the spirit is completely destroyed.


    Finally, the resentment and helpless eyes in Qin Wudi''s eyes are extinguished, just like the fire of Legalists is extinguished.


    The great supreme nirvana is the result of the fate of the Legalists. The Legalists gave the best resources to Qin Wudi, which created such an invincible posture.


    At that time, Qin Wudi almost fell down, but later he escaped a disaster, which made these Legalists feel relieved.


    But at the moment, Qin Wudi was killed in front of his eyes, in front of them, in cutting off the fate of the Legalists.


    The invincible existence of Qin Wudi is the future of Legalists and the opportunity of great prosperity!


    To say that Han yingmo was killed by the town, the heart of the Legalists is dripping blood and stinging.


    But now Qin Wudi was killed, and the stabbing pain, no doubt, would be a thousand times stronger.


    ''Pooh ''


    some of the old people of the FA family will faint because of the attack of Qi and blood on the spot.


    "Poof..."


    Above the void, the mouth of Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa also spilled blood. Their eyes opened and closed, and the cold light was like electricity, which could tear the sky.


    "Little bastard, I will let you die without a burial place!"


    Qin Tianshi is roaring, the breath is surging into the sky, shaking the sky, surging and frightening.


    Qin Wudi is the direct descendant of Qin Tianshi, and he is the hope of his family. At the moment, the anger in Qin Tianshi''s heart can be imagined.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s figure has long disappeared at the edge of the divine space.


    "Ah..."


    There are sighs around the void, some are shocked, some are shocked, some are shocked.


    But at the moment, no one talks much about anything. Everyone can hear the anger in Qin Tianshi''s heart. If Qin Tianshi is provoked at this time, he is afraid that Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa will fall into madness. They are worried that they can''t find a chance to vent their anger. When the war starts, they will never die.


    Although some of the strong people on the scene were not afraid of Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa, they did not want to provoke the endless war.


    "How can that boy have the strength to kill Qin Wudi? How can he be so strong?"


    Dragon clan, strategists, at the moment, some people are in doubt, and then one by one seems to feel a certain kind of uneasiness.


    The scene of Du Shaofu killing Qin Wudi in the supreme tomb square is also clearly seen by the public, but they can''t see the outside world.


    "It''s incredible that he can peep out."


    "It seems that he is out of date with the talisman. It should be related to the talisman!"


    Kong Sansi and Xu Yangzi opened their mouths in surprise.


    Du Shaofu looked at the void. At the moment, the lineup of Legalists, strategists and dragon clan had been suppressed to the point where they could not rise, and they were almost slaughtered.


    Looking up slightly, Du Shaofu looks at the void ahead, and the drunkard father and Gongsun Wuji fight to the final stage.


    Both of them urged the supreme power at the same time. Both of them were resplendent nine rings of God, representing the great supreme Nirvana!


    "My God, two more supreme Nirvana!"


    "This is a battle of supremacy


    "Du Tingxuan is also the great supreme. Both father and son are great supreme. How amazing


    "Wrong, it seems that the strange dragon girl is Du Shaofu''s daughter, but the three generations of great reverence!"


    "My God, in this way, the supreme nirvana of the wasteland is already a group!"


    Du Tingxuan and Gongsun Wuji fought hard, which also caused the continuous exclamations of the four sides.


    "You are also the supreme Nirvana


    Gongsun Wuji''s eyes were also shocked at the moment. He did not expect that Du Tingxuan was also a nirvana.


    The death of Qin Wudi made Gongsun Wuji uneasy and was greatly affected.


    The sons and daughters of the political strategists around are constantly falling and dripping blood, but Gongsun Wuji can''t intervene at all. Even Du Tingxuan can''t take it, which makes him lose his posture gradually, and some become crazy.


    "Kill!"


    Gongsun Wuji had a treasure in his hand. It was a sword with enough power to reach the level of a sacred weapon. One sword would cut through the void. "


    This sword is inlaid with blue glaze on the handle. The whole body of the sword is red and flows out of the rock. Its power is breathtaking!"Nirvana, not just you!"


    Du Tingxuan dueled, holding a long gun with bright thunder in his hand. His whole body was full of electric light, just like the birth of a dragon.


    Compared with the sword in Gongsun Wuji''s hand, the long gun''s power is more powerful than Gongsun Wuji''s, and the thunder rolls around.


    The duel between the two men startled the sky. Thunder and electric arc broke out. The void had already been boiling and the voice of heaven was rolling. The broken power made people''s heart throb and soul tremble!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, but he was also a little surprised at the strength of the great supreme Nirvana and the true self nirvana.


    As for Gongsun Wuji, Du Shaofu was not surprised.


    Listening to all the discussions around, Gongsun Wuji and Qin Wudi are the same incomparable natural posture, as well as the inside information support of political strategists. Naturally, he will not be under Qin Wudi.


    Then Du Shaofu looked at little star and long San.


    "Ouch..."


    The Dragon chants endlessly, two giant dragons in the void sea of clouds are already fighting to the sky and the earth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1680

    The body of the dragon three black dragons roars, and the black runes soar to the sky. They are ferocious and terrifying. All kinds of secret methods of the dragon clan can be activated by the real dragon and beast. The void will be restored after it is cracked, and it will continue to crack after recovery.


    The power of the little star itself is obviously more powerful at the moment. It gathers all kinds of animal energy, including the star energy, the purple flame demon Huang breath, the golden winged Dapeng bird breath and so on. The golden flame covers the dragon scale, flapping its wings to burn the void, and shatters the sky.


    Two dragons fight each other, and the void collapses.


    The two giant dragons are indistinct in the chaotic void, but they have the same characteristics. They both have bright runes outside the body, releasing powerful breath, mysterious and powerful.


    It has to be said that the dragon three is indeed very strong. As a descendant of the real dragon of the dragon clan, he is strong in flesh and powerful in means. The supreme Nirvana has represented that he is the best among all living beings.


    But the little star is obviously more domineering, with a kind of absolute mystery, but also has a kind of terrible breath, can suppress the dragon three almost the strength to lose.


    That kind of breath makes the beasts crawling and uneasy, and the blood of the dragon clan is even more subject to a terrible suppression from the blood and the soul of the dragon.


    "The voice of the dragon spirit!"


    "Black dragon mixed world!"


    Long San, who was sent to the end by Bi, tried his best to use big moves. The more frightened he was in the Vietnam War.


    "Xuanwu rage!"


    "Green dragon soul!"


    The little stars fight back, roaring like thunder, and the beasts can crush the heaven and earth. The vast void is completely broken into chaos in the large dragon chant and huge virtual shadow.


    "It''s so powerful. It''s terrible."


    The people on the square below looked at each other, not to mention Du Shaofu and Qin Wudi, not to mention Gongsun Wuji and Du Tingxuan. Even the duel between Xiaoxing and longsan made them feel a little creepy.


    "I feel like I''m not going to be an opponent."


    On the square, Kong Sansi opened his mouth, his voice trembled, and he sighed that he was inferior to him.


    At the moment, not only Kong Sansi, but also many powerful people have secretly compared with each other. On the top of the void, Du Tingxuan, Gongsun Wuji, Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, longsan, Du Xiaoyao, Shenlong Wang, even Qin Wudi, Shenlong king, Tianlang, Tiansha, etc. if you fight with them, you will never be able to compete with them.


    At this moment, this is the world, the strongest of the same generation in the war, the less powerful supreme Nirvana can not intervene in many, this is the real supreme melee.


    Du Shaofu inquired for a while, but he no longer worried about little stars.


    In the void far away from the square, there was a duel between Du Xiaoyao and the mirage Dragon King, and the huge red Jiri macaque and the mirage dragon also fought to the point of collapse.


    Du Xiaoyao, the body of red Jiri macaque, the great supreme nirvana, has also stepped into nirvana of the true self, but it seems that he has just stepped into nirvana.


    The little supreme nirvana of the mirage king, however, has already reached the level of "extricating Nirvana" half step. However, in front of Du Xiaoyao, it does not take any advantage.


    Chijiri macaque and Shenlong fight farther and farther, and they are also collapsing at the end of the square sky.


    The wolf''s lonely sky howl turned into the body of the Sirius, only a hundred Zhang in size, much smaller than other animals. However, it burst out a startling light and turned into a blue light giant wolf, covering the scales of the sky. The six rings of divine rings filled the sky, and the supreme power of the beast spread!


    "Sirius is really terrible!"


    Looking at the body of Sirius, many eyes on the square are also shivering.


    Some of the orcs themselves have been extraordinary strong also exclaimed, Sirius is definitely one of the most respected beasts, the top blood of the wolf clan.


    Dongli Qingqing fought against the Sirius and howled in the sky. His whole body was full of green light, devouring vitality and sweeping the void. There were seven rings of God in the void above his head. That was the nirvana of righteousness. Although the physical strength and the Sirius were only inseparable from each other.


    However, when Dongli Qingqing''s whole body was awakened, and Taiqing Fu demon bow was called out, everything changed.


    ''boom! ''


    in Taiqing Dynasty, the bows of demons roared, the secret patterns of talismans twinkled, and the mist rose to the sky. The dazzling blue light spread and spread like an obscene day. The breath of terror was like the old sleeping gods and Demons revived and pulled up their bows, and a series of energy light arrows were suddenly full of bows.


    ''whew! ''


    the energy light arrows sweep out, and the space along the way directly collapses and penetrates the void. It can devour vitality and corrode runes.


    Oh! ''


    with the roar of Sirius and the rolling green light, they can only avoid it one after another. Some of them dare not fight head-on and fear the energy light arrows.


    However, although Dongli Qingqing can suppress the Sirius with the help of Taiqing Fu demon bow, it is obviously impossible for the time being to completely control the Sirius.


    Jialou jueyu, Jialou Cailing, qiyexi, Su Muxin, the four Supreme lords, besiege the Tiansha yeluhan.


    Although they are the four Supreme masters, Qi Yexi and Su Muxin, Jialou jueyu, and Kalou Cailing are all just the level of nirvana. They are powerful, and they besiege the Tiansha yeluhan, but they do not take advantage of it.Yeluhan''s eyes open and close, as if contained two sea of blood, there is a terrible light burst, from the body loomed a vast sea of evil spirit, filled with runes, revealing the light.


    This is yeluhan''s sea of evil spirit. He is the soul of the earth. The evil spirit turns into the essence and devours everything, which makes the people below shake in secret.


    Compared with Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji, the Tiansha yeluhan is absolutely terrifying. It is absolutely not much different from Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji. The four Supreme masters such as Qi Yexi can''t take advantage of it.


    However, at the moment, the Tiansha yeluhan has been trapped by death and death in front of qiyexi. Even getting out of the way is a problem and can''t take advantage of it.


    "Give me the evil spirit."


    Du Shaofu appeared in front of Qi Yexi, Su Muxin, Jialou jueyu and Jialou Cailing in front of him.


    His hair was disordered. The purple robe on Du Shaofu''s body could only barely cover his body. His naked skin was shining with purple and gold. However, his invisible momentum was still unrivalled and even more violent and ferocious.


    Seeing Du Shaofu, qiyexi, Jialou Cailing, Su Muxin and Jialou jueyu, they did not hesitate to plunder their bodies and retreat. After a glance at the battlefield, they immediately slaughtered the remains of those ancient monsters that were most difficult to deal with at the moment.


    Many of the Archaean monster species that followed the Shenlong King were at the level of the grand realm, and more were found in the Fengyu level.


    Although there are two seal, when Hu, dragon and so on, there are Du Yunlong, Dai Xingyu, ye Piaoling and so on.


    However, the large number of Archaean monster species is no doubt more difficult to deal with than a dying political strategist.


    "Kill..."


    Jialou jueyu, Kalou colorful plume, the huge body of golden winged ROC bird flying across the sky, accompanied by Kalou Jue Kong, Jialou jueyou and so on, immediately suppressed many Archaean demons.


    Qi Yexi and Su Muxin are moving, and they join hands to suppress the two ferocious Archaean monsters.


    But at the moment, yeluhan''s face was black and blue. His eyes were trembling like a sea of blood. Facing Du Shaofu, his spirits were palpitating.


    Yeluhan saw the scene of Du Shaofu''s killing Qin Wudi, and he thought that although he was strong, he seemed to be weaker than Qin Wudi.


    "Du Shaofu, I have nothing to do with political strategists. The well water does not invade the river. How about the future?" He didn''t want to fight with Du Shaofu.


    "This guy has compromised."


    The evil god of huoyun looks up at Tiansha through the vast void. He seems to be quite familiar with the Tiansha yeluhan, so he is somewhat surprised. Tiansha has made a direct compromise. It is clear that this is not yeluhan''s temperament and personality, which is obviously afraid of the demon king Du Shaofu.


    "Our old account has not been settled clearly. This is a new one. Do you think I will let you go?"


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. The radian of his smile made yeluhan feel uneasy.


    "Du Shaofu, don''t be too hard on Bi people!"


    Yelv was cold and sober. His eyes were cold and his face was blue. His whole body was full of evil spirit.


    "You''re afraid. It''s just me. Don''t forget, it''s you who come to provoke me again and again."


    Du Shaofu is still indifferent to smile, but also step by step across the void directly to yeluhan, not afraid of the terrible evil spirit around him.


    Du Shaofu had fought with the Tiansha for a long time, but he was still at the level of Nirvana and never reached nirvana of the true self.


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    Yelu Han drank deeply, and his whole body was filled with evil Qi. The evil spirit and supreme power that affected the rolling of time and space turned into thunder and swept away to Du Shaofu one after another.


    "Scatter!"


    Du Shaofu was fearless and waved purple thunder to disperse the evil spirits around him. He was not afraid of the rolling evil spirit.


    "Hi..."


    But at this time, the figure of the Tiansha yeluhan had already disappeared. He did not want to fight with Du Shaofu at all, but took the opportunity to escape directly.


    He was besieged by seven night Xi and Kalou jueyu. Yeluhan had no chance to escape. He was blocked everywhere and the void was solidified. Now he finally found the opportunity. He didn''t want to fight with Du Shaofu. He knew that he was defeated. He didn''t want to plant himself in it.


    "Hi..."


    The shadow of Tiansha disappeared in the same place, and the next moment it appeared, it was on the distant void of the vast square.


    The figure shows, yeluhan smiles, and immediately flies away. At this moment, he can''t take care of Sirius.


    "Not good!"


    But also in this moment, the Tiansha yeluhan seems to suddenly feel something, just revealed the smile, immediately stiff in the face, eyes severely trembling.


    "If you want to escape, it seems that the speed is not enough."


    But at this time, around the void, there is a golden light seeping out, the vast void is twisting and solidifying, and the golden talisman secret pattern is beginning to fluctuate.The next moment, the familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of the Tiansha yeluhan, and the smile radian around the mouth has not changed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1681

    At the moment, the illusory ROC behind Du Shaofu''s golden wings is golden, and the speed of great progress is not comparable to that of Tiansha.


    "Du Shaofu is too much of a bi!"


    In an instant, the evil spirit yeluhan, based on the evil spirit, urged the martial veins to connect the empty heaven and earth, turned into a sabre of evil spirit and chopped at Du Shaofu.


    "I''m not what I used to be, and you haven''t made it."


    When Du Shaofu laughed, Bai Sen Sen''s teeth shone with cold light, and his palm protruded out. The supreme power surged and wrapped the purple and gold thunder. He held the evil spirit sword directly in his palm and let it shatter to pieces and turned into a rage of evil spirit.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s left hand hit Tiansha directly.


    "Poof!"


    Tiansha vomited blood. The blood was dark red and filled with a terrible smell. However, the vomited blood turned into a bloody python with scarlet Xinzi and frightening eyes. He bit Du Shaofu away.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu broke out his claws. In the thunder and lightning, the golden light broke out, carrying the domineering will of the golden winged Dapeng birds, and directly smashed the bloody Python into pieces.


    The residual wave of paw marks also fell on the right shoulder of Tiansha, tearing up the defense and grabbing the flesh and blood.


    "Ah..."


    Under that invincible and terrible strength, Tiansha''s right shoulder showed a dense white bone, and screamed in great pain.


    "Du Shaofu, I''ll fight with you!"


    With the roar of Tiansha and the sea of blood in his eyes, it is really necessary to work hard. With all one''s strength, the evil spirit is surging in the sky, and the supreme power is sweeping with all one''s strength. It turns into a whirlpool of evil spirit and goes crazy against Du Shaofu.


    "Gee!"


    The virtual shadow of purple and gold thunder Peng emerged from Du Shaofu''s whole body, which was powerful, powerful and threatening. The whole body was covered with a dense purple gold arc, which finally converged into a huge purple and gold thunderbolt, which overturned the evil spirit tide swept out by the evil spirit.


    "Hula..."


    Purple and gold thunder Peng flapping wings, a huge purple and gold thunder destroyed, and finally heavily slapped in the Tiansha body.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The terrible purple and gold thunder fell, which made the Tiansha defense explode. The flesh cracked and the mouth vomited blood.


    "Hiss..."


    In a hurry, a pair of unreal claws broke out in the purple gold thunder Peng''s belly. The arc raged in the sky, and the electric light was as bright as the sun.


    "Kaka..."


    A claw print tore up the space, and the sky of Tiansha was immediately torn up. The violent and destructive energy destroyed the sea of evil spirit around Tiansha, which caused violent waves of evil spirit.


    ''boom! ''


    Du Shaofu''s figure swooped down from the shadow of the purple and golden thunder Peng, and appeared behind the Tiansha. His fist covered with thunder and martial veins was like a purple and golden thunder ball and fell heavily behind the Tiansha.


    The purple and golden thunder, which is full of punishment, is like the supreme thunder and lightning!


    "Rumble!"


    Low dull sound, Tiansha body covered with purple arc, body forward stagger to fall, in the mouth again spit blood.


    But at the moment, yeluhan''s back exposed blood hole, blood dripping, revealing with dark red forest bone, let people tremble.


    "Hi..."


    The body fell forward, and the eyes of the Tiansha yeluhan were already in a state of fright. He took advantage of the situation and fled quickly again, unwilling to miss any opportunity.


    After all, yeluhan didn''t want to die. No one wanted to die.


    Facing the terrible king, even the immortal one, yeluhan felt the fear from his heart. He had no intention to fight, only fear!


    "No escape!"


    Pengcheng Wanli''s speed for Tiansha is almost crushed.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure was like a shadow. He reached out with one hand, and with the momentum of diving, he grasped the Tiansha''s leg quickly and incomparably.


    "Bang Bang..."


    However, Du Shaofu took one of his legs and smashed it into a mountain below from mid air like an impact gun. The crushed rock burst from the mountain and the whole mountain was about to collapse in the trembling sound of "boom and rumble", which made people feel cool.


    "Goo!"


    This scene, let the fire cloud evil god also secretly draw cool breath, for the evil spirit flesh pain, also can''t help but is glad that he has not provoked that terrible demon king.


    In the stone shooting, Du Shaofu''s figure rushes into it. He looks for the footprints of his hands and brings out the already dispirited Tiansha, which is like throwing a snake in his hand. He throws it back and forth in his hands several times, shaking the ground around and cracking the ground.


    "Poof..."


    In the end, Du Shaofu did not hesitate to stop yeluhan''s blood gushing from his mouth.


    The miserable yeluhan, who is strong enough to rank in the whole divine space, is almost in the top ten or so in the whole divine space. He is still a top-notch ancient celestial figure who has been sealed for a long time and deliberately does not break through. At this moment, he is like a chicken and is in Du Shaofu''s hands."How cruel


    Seeing this scene, Kong Sansi, Xu Yangzi, Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Ru Nan, etc. are also taking a breath in succession. When they look at the ferocious demon king from a distance, they also have a feeling of fear.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu looked up from the collapsed mountain. It seemed that he saw something. The thunder in his hand poured out and wrapped it on yeluhan''s body. He threw yeluhan out like a bomb.


    "Oh..."


    The Sirius roared and was evading in the attack of Dongli Qingqing.


    Suddenly, the Sirius did not react, a group of human shaped things was broken into the air, hit the body severely.


    "Bang Bang..."


    This impact, Sirius and Tiansha vomited blood at the same time, a terrible purple thunder, with the energy of destruction and fury, spread on the body of Sirius''s blue light, and turned into a bright lightning rune.


    "Whew, whew..."


    At the same time, Dongli Qingqing three arrows fired repeatedly, penetrating the void. Sirius avoided the first arrow and blocked the first arrow. However, the third arrow pierced the defense and fell on the buttocks. The energy light arrow diffused the green Rune and devoured the vitality.


    "Oh..."


    The wolf roared and roared.


    "What is it called?"


    Du Shaofu appeared in a ghostly figure, with a fist carrying the sound of dragon chanting and elephant singing, wrapped with the supreme power of the nine wheel God ring, and with an unparalleled domineering power, he directly blasted on the ferocious head of Sirius.


    "Oh..."


    The Sirius howled and vomited blood in his ferocious mouth. However, Du Shaofu''s terrible blow only destroyed the supreme power on his head and severely damaged him.


    It can be seen that the Sirius is by no means simple. Compared with the evil spirit, it has more than nothing.


    Sirius broke out and worked hard, otherwise it knew that he could not escape the disaster. The blue light on his body suddenly soared and turned into a long river of blue color, sweeping the four sides. The runes were extremely prosperous, making the surrounding void full of green light talismans and secret patterns.


    "Sirius roars the moon!"


    With his head raised and roared, Sirius breathed bright blue light in his mouth, making the void roar.


    Suddenly, from the void above, it seems that there is a blue light and bright moon coming, filled with a vast air, just like there are countless ferocious wolf virtual shadow leaping.


    In an instant, the void around was submerged.


    That terrible power makes people tremble, many monsters in the mind of the beast soul fear, for the desire to crawl.


    "This is the big killing skill of the Sirius clan!"


    There was a voice below, and his eyes were shocked.


    Under that terrible killing move, the void is shaking, the space ripple is boiling, and the energy is intense, which makes people tremble.


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the shadow of the ROC''s golden wings fluttered and the golden light soared. It swept through everything, destroyed the space and scattered the surrounding green light. It was simple and direct.


    However, when Du Shaofu came out of the sky, the trace of Sirius had disappeared from the chaotic void.


    "Whew..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned to yuankong. At the end of that day, there was a flash of green light, which was flying away like lightning and disappeared in an instant.


    "The Sirius have a secret way to escape, let him escape."


    Dongli Qingqing Qianying arrives at Du Shaofu''s side. She looks at the direction of the distant sky wolf''s escape. She is also quite helpless. She can''t do anything about the wolf''s lonely howl that day.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the battlefield, but he didn''t mean to pursue him. He waved to the void and handed yeluhan, the evil spirit who had just hit Sirius not far away, to Dongli Qingqing. His figure instantly disappeared in his place.


    At the moment, the duel between Du Xiaoyao and Shen Long is in full swing.


    "Oh..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s body, red Jiri macaque, roared and hissed. His whole body was full of vitality and communicated with heaven and earth. In the thunder and lightning, there was a kind of original power from the heaven and earth. The endless dazzling light burst out and bombarded the mirage king one after another.


    "Ao Ao..."


    The mirage Dragon King resisted with all his strength, and his cultivation at the level of "half step extrication from Nirvana" in half a step, plus the power of little supreme, could only resist the lower Du Xiaoyao in his roar.


    On the huge body of the mirage Dragon King, many scales were quietly turned into pieces in the thundering of Du Xiaoyao''s fist.


    Du Xiaoyao flies in the sky. His golden body looks like a King Kong. He is not afraid of the counterattack of the mirage Dragon King. The broken runes are like the light rain all over the sky, pouring down like a dream.


    "Boom


    Across the sky, Du Xiaoyao grasped many scales on the back of mirage dragon with one hand.


    "Suppress!"


    At the same time, Du Xiaoyao incarnated, and the huge red Jiri macaque emerged as a golden peak with five fingers.


    The five finger peak is not illusory, but an entity. The whole body of golden talisman and secret pattern is evolving.


    "Boom


    The five finger peak makes the space vibrate suddenly. At this moment, the mountains around the square are also roaring and the ground is shaking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1682

    On the five finger peak, the dense aura spreads, communicating the energy of heaven and earth, and the terrifying power spreads, just like a rainbow full of Qi. The secret patterns of golden talismans are released, crushing all things in the world, crushing all things in the world, and the supreme coming to the world!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Under the pressure of the chalkiness, the scales of the mirage Dragon King''s body were broken, and the six rounds of divine fire on his body were dim. At the same time, the dragon blood gushed from his ferocious mouth.


    "Ouch..."


    In the distant void, the bodies of the three black dragons roared, and large scales of dragon scales were broken. The supreme dragon''s blood poured into the air, and then disappeared in the sky.


    ''s dragon three looks very sad now. Even the dragon''s horn has been broken off by a fork, and there are traces of scorched flames.


    And the little star dragon flutters its wings, shining and translucent, wrapped in golden flame, and filled with all kinds of energy.


    Xiaoxing, who is physically strong, seems to be able to compete with the immortal Du Shaofu and fight with long Sanna without leaving any trace on his body.


    On the contrary, the body of the black dragon of dragon three is already scarred and bleeding everywhere, which is very miserable. It is completely ravaged on the body.


    Little star is just the peak level of Nirvana, but the level of self nirvana of dragon three is suppressed by death.


    The little star not only suppresses the great supreme nirvana to the small supreme nirvana, but also has a mysterious dragon nationality breath which absolutely crush the dragon three.


    This is still a little star, just annihilation Nirvana level. If both are at the same level, I''m afraid dragon three will be devastated.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the little star and looked at the dragon three in front of him. His eyes were filled with purple and gold light.


    "Dad, give me a little more time, and I will be able to kill this miscellaneous dragon."


    The little star dragon pupil burns with golden flame, and the third eye of the eyebrow emits divine light, which can make the human spirit tremble, and the great supreme power surges, which suppresses the dragon three.


    Long San Zheng has been fighting for a long time, but he is still suppressed by the other dragon. The invisible pressure makes it subject to great suppression.


    The suppression made him face the fear of his ancestral soul. He was in fear. Long San saw Du Shaofu appear again. The black dragon pupil became more ugly. The dragon pattern fluctuated and the black Rune was surging.


    Du Shaofu looked at long San, who was ugly in his eyes, and sneered slightly. He said to little star, "it''s good to keep this miscellaneous dragon. Be careful when it goes out, and leave a whole body!"


    "Well, I haven''t had roast dragon meat for a long time."


    At the thought of eating, little star''s saliva will flow out.


    &Oh &Listening to Du Shaofu''s and Xiaoxing''s unscrupulous words, the three dragons were angry, and their black eyes seemed to be about to burst out black fire. The huge black dragon''s body stretched across the void, and the terrible dragon''s momentum made the heaven and earth sing together.


    "Du Shaofu, little Yilong, do you really think I can do anything but I can''t do it. It''s not sure who will win the dream!"


    When the ferocious dragon roars down, there are bright things in the eyebrows of long San, such as a shrinking dragon, which emits dazzling light. It also fills the void with the sound of dragon chanting and the supreme power.


    It is like a deer antler like a dragon horn, appears vigorous and wild, the dragon pattern talisman secret pattern is bright and shining, with the Dragon Power rolling!


    "Oh, the horn of the real dragon!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes as like as two peas, the dragon''s horn, which was originally from dragon four, dragon seven and dragon eight, is now almost the same second.


    But from the perspective of modeling, Du Shaofu could see that the horn of the real dragon should be a pair of the horn of the real dragon that he put in the chalky town of the purple thunder xuanding, which came from a real dragon.


    "The horn of the real dragon is a treasure of the dragon people. However, the fruit chalkiness are beaten in by the dragon people!"


    When the real dragon''s horn appears, Zhou Xiaoluo in the distance. Kong Sansi, Xu Yangzi, ink such as men also immediately moved.


    The horn of the real dragon is the real treasure of the Zhenzu people. It shows that the dragon people attach great importance to the space of the divine realm. It seems that they want to suppress the heroes.


    "You can''t do anything to me!"


    Among the three roars of the dragon, the terrible breath burst out of the body. The black dragon scales are bright, and a mouth of dragon blood is ejected from the ferocious mouth at the same time.


    "Whew!"


    Dragon blood into a bright light, such as a young dragon soaring into the sky, directly into the corner of the bright real dragon.


    At that time, the horn of the real dragon is more and more bright. The light of the hidden patterns of the talisman is dazzling. The energy of the heaven and earth is gathering, which is filled with the terrifying power. The dazzling light makes the world tremble.


    From the Dragon horn filled with terror and pressure, let the four monsters tremble at the moment, more terrible than the breath of Sirius.


    Suddenly, on the corner of the real dragon, a huge golden dragon appeared, which covered the huge black dragon of longsan.


    &Oh &Quote;


    the Dragon chants nine days, the dragon power spreads, the momentum crushes the heaven and earth, and the breath is breathtaking and terrifying!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu frowned slightly under the terrible breath.At this time, the power of the horn of the real dragon driven by dragon 3 is far more terrible than that of the horn of the real dragon driven by Dragon 4. It has almost reached the point of breaking through the level of Nirvana and reaching the breath of "half step extricating Nirvana".


    "Jie Jie, die for me!"


    Dragon three drank ferociously in the shadow of the dragon, and his supreme power surged. With the power of the real dragon''s horn, he swept away to Du Shaofu and little star.


    &Oh &


    the huge dragon shadow was flying across the sky, and the terrifying energy was sweeping across the sky. It spread quietly with a huge pressure, as if it caused the turbulence of the heaven and earth in this space, which shocked people!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    That terrible energy is also accompanied by a mysterious force, so that the void inch by inch crumble, tearing around the dark space cracks.


    "Zalong."


    The little star put out his hand, and suddenly there was a deep light on his back, which turned into a Xuanwu shell. A strong pressure diffused and opened, and all of a sudden, the whole sky was shaking and roaring.


    &Take it for me! &


    the little star drinks with golden light in his eyes, and a dazzling black Rune light diffuses from the Xuanwu shell, with an illusory animal shadow roaring like a dragon roaring into the sky.


    The animal''s shadow is black and black, dazzling and bright. The tortoise and snake intersect, just like living creatures, with a huge pressure coming.


    The shell of Xuanwu God, like a living creature, directly shrouds the shadow of a huge golden dragon.


    The majestic power spread, even the space is distorted, space ripple is directly to the surrounding.


    The terrifying energy emanating from the shell of Xuanwu God makes the surrounding void have space cracks rippling open, and the breath is supreme!


    Then a strange scene appeared. The empty shadow of the giant golden dragon was facing the flying Xuanwu God shell, and suddenly showed fear. The empty shadow''s body was trembling. It seemed that he did not dare to go forward again. It was a kind of instinctive deep fear.


    "Hula..."


    In the sky, the Xuanwu shell spreads out like a curtain of heaven. The shadow of the turtle and snake falls down. The shadow of the Golden Dragon immediately begins to crack and dissipate, breaking directly, and finally reveals the bright horn of the real dragon.


    The horn of the real dragon is shrouded in the shell of Xuanwu God, and then in the dark light, it is shrunk and wrapped by the shell of Xuanwu God. The bright light is covered up, and it is taken away quietly.


    "No It can''t be... "


    Some of the dragon three did not return to their senses and roared loudly and unwillingly. The black dragon pupil was full of dullness, just like seeing the most incredible thing.


    The treasure of the dragon family and the horn of the real dragon that he urged are, according to truth, impossible for anyone to do anything in the divine space, but at this moment, it is the strange dragon that throws out a shell and takes it away.


    "Oh


    The little star''s huge body appears, and the golden flame of his eyes soars. With all kinds of terrible pressures, he penetrates the void like a sharp arrow, and he directly bumps into the dragon.


    At the moment, that huge body for the small star, is invincible terrible attack power.


    On the huge golden dragon body, the terrible breath is ring-shaped around, and the space it passes through suddenly destroys and collapses in the ''Hula'' and penetrates the void, and fiercely collides with the bodies of the three black dragons.


    &Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang &


    as loud as thunder, long San''s huge body couldn''t resist such collisions. It was as if the body had to be chopped up. The void around was exploding, and the tail of the dragon was violently tumbling and destroying everything.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Dragon three screams. In the collision of the little stars, the black dragon scales at the collision place begin to split directly in the withering and decaying process. Everything turns into dazzling black light, and the rune rippled away.


    &Quot; poof &The dragon''s scales were broken, and the dragon''s three ferocious mouths immediately spewed dragon blood, especially at the collision site.


    The body of the little star fluttered its wings, and the flames spread all over the sky. The head of the dragon three was hit, and the Dragon scales were broken and the flesh was blurred. However, the body of the strange dragon was undamaged, shining, and the terrible real dragon breath was released.


    That terrible breath makes the three dragon spirits in the heart palpitation, the heart is afraid, there is no resistance from the blood and the soul of the dragon.


    "Go on!"


    The little star drinks, the body of the strange dragon is smaller than that of the three black dragons, but at the moment, it is extremely brave. The giant tail blows through the sky. I don''t know when to outline the expanded Xuanwu shell on the giant tail, just like a stone, and hit the Dragon three''s back hard.


    "Hum..."


    Xuanwu shell, black and shining, is like one of the hardest deities in the world. It was hit by a small star, such as a meteorite. The scales on the back of the three black dragons were blasted, and their flesh and blood were blurred. The dragon''s tail and the dragon head were overturned.


    "Ouch..."


    The three dragons howled and screamed, and their voice was so shrill that people had a kind of creepy feeling."That strange dragon girl must be Du Shaofu''s own, otherwise it would not be so cruel!"


    At this moment, Kong Sansi and Xu Yangzi are smacking their tongue.


    The huge and strange shell fell on the back of long San like a meteorite. When they looked at it from a distance, they also had a feeling of panic and pain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1683

    "Hi..."


    In the howl of long San, Du Shaofu appeared, with a sneer on his mouth, and a supreme pressure spread in his palm. The roar of the dragon and the lion was also heard


    &Whoa, whoa &


    a terrible breath broke out, and Du Shaofu''s palm was covered with a miraculous seal, and a golden winged ROC bird appeared, shining with golden light and flashing silver yellow arc.


    When the shadow of the golden winged ROC falls, a torrential pressure that can''t be resisted by the beasts spreads, and this kind of pressure.


    Under such pressure, countless monsters around the strong beast soul is also shaking violently.


    The howling dragon was full of fear for three seconds. The terrible pressure made the dragon soul tremble and tremble all over. It was totally suppressed.


    &Blood soul seal. &


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were directly slapped on the ferocious head of long San. In the amazing sounds of dragons, phoenixes, lions and tigers, the fingerprints were transformed into a golden light with the supremacy of the animals, which was pounded down fiercely.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to use the technique of controlling animals, but he directly used his blood soul to deal with long San.


    It is obviously not easy to force the beast control skill with the cultivation level and strength of the dragon three, and it is not appropriate at this time. However, it is more powerful for demons to use the blood soul seal as the attack power.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The attack of blood soul seal is more aimed at the yuan God. Dragon three''s eyes are momentarily dull and his mouth spits blood.


    &Boom! &


    Du Shaofu took another shot. His breath swept the void, his body was upright and his whole body was rolling. His fist fell on the dragon''s three ferocious dragon heads. There was a thunderbolt of punishment and a supreme threat.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Between the lightning and the flint, Du Shaofu smashed down several fists in succession, each of which cracked the heart of the dragon''s three eyebrows.


    "Boom!"


    In the burst of thunder, Du Shaofu''s every blow made the black dragon''s body of long San shrink in size, and the black scales on his body cracked and became dim.


    &Oh! &When long Sany and Shuanglong tongs were no longer sluggish and screamed, their huge body was crushed by Du Shaofu and turned into a length of tens of meters. Later, Du Shaofu caught him like a boa constrictor and was imprisoned in his hands. He did not even have the chance to explode.


    "Dragon three is finished!"


    "The descendants of the real dragon who enter the space of God''s realm are all damaged!"


    Xu Yangzi and Mo Ru Nan secretly smack their tongue. Long San is afraid to be finished. With Du Shaofu''s character, he is afraid that long San will not be spared.


    On the stone platform of guangchalang, magic temple and Jialou Jueyuan looked up at Du Shaofu above, and his eyes were full of thunder like waves.


    The generals and ministers stood still and looked at Du Shaofu in front of the void. In his dark and deep pupils, there was a kind of arrogance and depth, which was very charming.


    "Son of a bitch, that evil animal is so cunning that he ran away from me!"


    In the distance, Du Xiaoyao was transformed into a human figure, holding half of the dragon''s horn in his hand. The horn was forked like a deer, which was obviously different from the horn of the real dragon, which was pulled from the head of the mirage dragon.


    Du Xiaoyao also grasped the red sidehair of a chalky hand, which was the red mane from the neck to the back of Shenlong.


    Just now, Du Xiaoyao had already chalked down Shenlong Town, but he never thought that at the end of the day, the mirage dragon ejected a piece of bright talisman and secret patterns from his mouth, enveloping the void and turning into countless illusions and visions.


    Then, the mirage King fled in the chalky pressure of Du Xiaoyao.


    "Damned beast, don''t fall into my hands again."


    Du Xiaoyao is very depressed, some crazy, let that mirage dragon escape, which makes him some have no face.


    "It is said that mirage dragon has an incredible talent. The breath of the dragon can be transformed into various illusions, which can make different creatures fall into different illusions and affect the yuan God. Du Xiaoyao is careless."


    Distant void, Zhou Xiaoluo smile light way.


    "Dad, it''s almost all right."


    The little star body converges and turns into a harmless little girl like human and animal. Her eyes scan around her, revealing a pure and childish smile.


    Du Shaofu held the dying dragon San in his hand and looked up into the sky. At the moment, the most violent battlefield was drunk father and Gongsun Wuji.


    In the whole Zhou Kong battlefield, at this moment, under the attack of qiyexi, Su Muxin, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, jialoujueyu, Jialou Cailing, Du''s children, Zhen Qingchun, etc., the strategists, Legalists, longzu monsters, and the remains of ancient demons have been almost killed. At the end of the day, the rest is only in the end.


    The remaining Legalists and Political Strategists'' children are just dying in terror and fear.


    The battle between Du Tingxuan and Gongsun Wuji attracted the attention of the whole audience at the moment when the battle came to chaos in space and to the void of the battlefield.Du Tingxuan was born with a bright spear like a dragon in his hand. The figure of thunder light gives people a sense of destructive power.


    "Kill!"


    Du Tingxuan launched a fierce attack. His eyes were like two sea of thunder rippling, and his hair was flying back slightly. It was like an arc surging with the blessing of the supreme power. The power of rippling on his body made the space around him tremble for no reason.


    "Kill!"


    Gongsun Wuji drank deeply. His body was inflamed, and his body poured out endlessly. It was like a volcanic eruption, enveloping all sides. His sword cut through the void in his hand and fought with Du Tingxuan fiercely.


    These two people''s duel, is has a kind of balance of strength feeling.


    "What a terrible offensive, it seems to be a close match."


    "Gongsun Wuji''s pulse soul is a psychic volcano. It can devour the power of the volcano and strengthen himself. How terrible it is


    "It seems that Du Tingxuan''s pulse and soul has never been used. I don''t know what it will be?"


    At the bottom of guangchaling field, some people opened their mouth and watched the duel between Du Tingxuan and Gongsun Wuji, which was very shocking.


    "Gongsun Wuji has reached the peak of self nirvana, and Du Tingxuan has just broken through the level of self nirvana in the space of God. If it is the same level, Du Tingxuan should be able to be more prosperous. Besides, Du Tingxuan seems to have never used his pulse and soul yet."


    Some people thought that at that level of confrontation, any small gap, in the end Du may be infinitely expanded, or even become a fatal blow.


    "They are all very strong. I''m afraid that few people can compete with them when they are present!"


    Some people were shocked to speak. At the moment, Du Tingxuan and Gongsun Wuji fought each other, which made it hard for them to calm down.


    All the living creatures present are the most favored children in the world. They have always had their own pride. But when they saw the great supreme duel between Du Tingxuan and Gongsun Wuji, their eyes were full of shock and their hearts were trembling.


    There are also creatures who look at these confrontations, and their hearts fluctuate and their eyes are filled with divine light. Such supreme duels can bring about their creation.


    The sword breaks the sky, thunder and spears cross the world, and the speed of two people fighting in the void is as fast as lightning. Let the space explode and the void collapses.


    "Boom..."


    In the collision between fire and thunder, there is mist rising, such as stars in collision, countless meteorites cut through the sky.


    Du Shaofu is also watching closely. Gongsun Wuji''s cultivation strength will not be inferior to Qin Wudi. Even the sword in Gongsun''s hands is extraordinary, which is a real holy weapon.


    However, seeing the situation, Du Shaofu knew that the alcoholic father was fighting against him.


    It was a battle between Gongsun Wuji and the drunkard father, and Du Shaofu did not intend to intervene.


    The relationship between them is related to the friendship and resentment of more than 20 years ago, and they need to solve it by themselves. Du Shaofu also believes that the alcoholic father can solve the problem himself.


    The two fight until the sky shatters and the void sinks. In the gaze of many eyes, it is the last time.


    "Kill!"


    Gongsun Wuji is extraordinary. The surrounding rocks are full of fire, such as ferocious fire, monsters flying in the sky, endless volcanic eruptions, hot breath rolling. The sword Qi in his hand is like a rainbow, and the talisman''s Secret patterns erupt. The supreme power sweeps through and converges into a supreme blow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1684

    This blow was too terrible. It was Gongsun Wuji''s all-out blow. The blazing fire was like a tsunami, sweeping the sky and sweeping, and the flaming flame Rune was surging.


    At this moment, the mountains are falling apart in the distance.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    A large area of the mountain exploded, turned into ashes, and then was covered by rolling rock flows.


    The sky and the earth are falling apart, and the void is crumbling. What a terrible sight!


    At the moment, Gongsun Wuji''s figure was hidden in the rock flow, which was like a giant, showing his eyes like a sea of fire. It was secluded and burning, and the runes were hot and bright. It was indescribable terrible. The sword in his hand also drew countless swords.


    "Whew, whew..."


    With the rock flow sweeping across the sky, each sword awn is towering, which can penetrate the universe and cut the space.


    Countless swords interweave, Qi Qi killed to Du Tingxuan, it is a dense and terrible sword rain.


    Innumerable swords are filled with runes, and they are intertwined, covering the void. They contain a kind of terrible mystery and prestige, and also contain a kind of kendo.


    All strange and spectacular, even more terrifying!


    The sword is sweeping, and the rock flow is full of waves. It is full of heaven and earth, destroying the heaven and earth!


    "It''s too terrible. Gongsun Wuji''s strength is too terrible. Compared with Qin Wudi, it''s better than anything else!"


    People watching the battle around the square below and in the void are all pale at the moment.


    Many of the supreme nirvana, are involuntarily tight body, watching from afar, also feel a huge incomparable, can not resist the terrible attack of destruction.


    At the moment, even Du Shaofu was a little nervous. Gongsun Wuji''s offensive was too strong.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t worry. He was connected by blood. He didn''t feel any disorder and rush in the drunkard''s father.


    Du Shaofu didn''t feel any fear and panic in his thunder eyes. Instead, he felt a firmness and sharpness in his eyes.


    Du Shaofu also felt that Du Tingxuan''s thunder and martial pulse, belonging to Du''s family, began to boil thoroughly.


    "Next, it must be the strongest blow for the drunkard dad."


    Du Shaofu looked at the void ahead, his eyes moving, and his light was shining.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s handprint was condensed and permeated from a large number of Ancient Runes all over his body, just like light and rain pouring around the void, filling the vast space and making the void change quietly.


    "Asshole, that little scum is hateful!"


    "That little scum is ruining the fortune of my legalist family. I must kill it!"


    On the land of chenhuang, under the space of the divine realm, the Legalists who are strong and old are still crying out because of Qin Wudi''s death.


    Gongsun holmium, Long Teng and other political strategists and the strong men of the dragon clan are not far away. At the moment, they all look dignified. They feel uneasy and worry about something happening.


    "Whew..."


    In the Shenyu space, there were also the children of the Huang Kingdom, Mohist School and Yin Yang family who were sent out by the talisman, but then continued to enter the divine space again.


    "What''s going on inside?"


    Some old people in political strategists couldn''t stand that kind of groundless uneasiness and worry. They began to shout at the children of these desolate countries, Mohist schools and yin-yang families.


    Mohism, the son of the Yin and Yang family, is OK, ignoring the political strategists.


    "Old man, come in and kill you


    However, the children of the wasteland were different, especially those from the Du family and the temple of heavenly beasts. They raised their middle fingers and were not polite to the old man of the strategists, and then they went directly into the divine space.


    "Little bastard!"


    Several old men of these political strategists were flushed with anger and drank furiously, but there was nothing they could do.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, there was a wave above the void. Under the gaze of many eyes in the land of chenhuang, a vast void was revealed in the divine space.


    Above the void, however, there were visions of lightning and thunder.


    "Boom..."


    There are rolling rocks, swords interweave the sky, the supreme power swept.


    Through the void, also let the strong on the land of chenhuang feel the terrible power of destruction.


    "That''s Gongsun Wuji of my family. It''s him who is fighting!"


    Even if the fierce attack drowned Gongsun Wuji, the political strategists immediately recognized him. It was Gongsun Wuji of his political strategist.


    "What a terrible prestige, that should be Gongsun Wuji, a strategist. No doubt, he is so powerful and so on!"


    "Gongsun Wuji is also the supreme Nirvana


    "Thirty years ago, he was praised as the most powerful person in the world for thousands of years. He was the peak of Nirvana, and Gongsun Wuji was really powerful."


    In an instant, many people recognized Gongsun Wuji among the major forces in chenhuang.Although the great offensive submerged everything, there were many top powerful people in the world who recognized the means of political strategists and guessed the identity of Gongsun Wuji.


    At that moment, the four sides were boiling.


    "Fighting Gongsun Wuji is like Du Tingxuan!"


    "Du Tingxuan is indeed the supreme nirvana. He is fighting Gongsun Wuji!"


    The four powerful men immediately found that Du Tingxuan, the terrible man who had abandoned his cultivation and entered the space of God, was fighting Gongsun Wuji.


    "Can Du Tingxuan resist Gongsun Wuji?"


    "Gongsun Wuji''s strength should have reached the limit of the divine space. Can Du Tingxuan still resist it?"


    "What Gongsun Wuji has in his hand is" Tianyan Que ", which is a treasure of strategists."


    At this moment, Gongsun Wuji''s terrible attack, which was like a mountain and a sea breaking wave, swept through the void and crushed Du Tingxuan''s body.


    "Dangdang Dang Dang..."


    Countless swords interweave and burst out, and the light of the talismans and swords was inexhaustible. All of them were twisted on Du Tingxuan''s body, which made many people''s eyes in the air.


    But at the moment, Du Tingxuan''s body surface, there is a bright lightning talisman secret lines, the thunder photoelectric arc bright dazzling people can''t look directly.


    Only the top strong can find that the endless and terrible sword has swept Du Tingxuan''s body. In the arc splashing and Mars shooting, Du Tingxuan is not really hurt.


    "How could Du Tingxuan''s defense be so strong?"


    The strategists had the old man''s startling eyes. They could not believe that Gongsun Wuji''s sword was resisted.


    Even if others don''t know, the old man of political strategists knows it best. However, Gongsun Wuji''s Kendo has come to an end, and the Kendo alone is incomparable.


    In addition, it was Gongsun Wuji''s all-out strike at the moment, which contained great supreme power and endless means of strategists, which was enough to destroy everything.


    It can be said that at the moment Gongsun Wuji''s offensive, there can be no enemy among his peers!


    "Whew..."


    Endless sword impact, but all of them were resisted, Du Tingxuan''s whole body bright thunder is bearing the sword.


    "Du Tingxuan blocked it!"


    At the moment, whether it is the square in front of the supreme tomb and the land, there are people who are shocked and exclaim that the terrible sword is directly blocked by Du Tingxuan.


    "Boom..."


    The mountains and seas of rock flow, just like the eruption inside the volcano, swept over Du Tingxuan''s body, with a terrible momentum, the scene was appalling, as if to burn all the spirits of heaven and earth.


    But Du Tingxuan stood on the void, towering and motionless, just like the emperor in thunder.


    "Hula..."


    When the rolling rock flow swept to Du Tingxuan, it was all strange to pour out on both sides.


    Astonished around, inside and outside, it all seemed incredible.


    "Cut the sword!"


    In the roaring rock flow, Gongsun Wuji''s last sword was brilliant, and he cut it directly.


    This sword cut through the void, with the supreme power, accompanied by the vision of heaven and earth, the sword is boundless and full of mist in blazing heat.


    Du Tingxuan moved and raised his left arm directly.


    In the explosion of thunder, Du Tingxuan''s thunder light fingerprints were in the room of electric light and flint. Under the eyes of many people who were shocked, they directly grasped the sword.


    The broken awn of the sword reveals Gongsun Wuji''s "Tianyan Que". The whole body of the sword is shaking, as if under great pressure.


    At the moment, Du Tingxuan''s bright and dazzling thunder light also diffused away, revealing his real body.


    But at this time, Du Tingxuan''s body was covered with a bright thunderbolt armor.


    On the armor of thunder light, the thunder light diffuses, with a misty air lingering around, and clings tightly to Du Tingxuan''s body surface.


    Du Tingxuan''s palm was also covered with thunder light armor. With one hand, he grasped Gongsun Wuji''s "tianyanque" directly in his palm. The thunder light broke out in the armor and wound the Tianyan que that followed Gongsun Wuji.


    At this moment, Gongsun Wuji was half exposed in the rock flow behind himself. His face suddenly changed. He was shocked, but he was not willing to.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible..."


    Gongsun Wuji drank heavily. His eyes were somewhat unwilling and crazy. The terrible power swept out, and the flaming Rune was bright. He tried his best to motivate the Tianyan Que in his hands.


    However, the scene that shocked Gongsun Wuji happened, and the Tianyan Que in his hands was hard to shake at the moment.


    Du Tingxuan raised his head. His eyes were sharp and sharp. He had the intention to kill. The bright thunder spear in his hand swept out.


    At this moment, the Rune of thunder light, the supreme power and the power of Du family''s thunder and martial pulse were intertwined together, converged into a gun, and snatched out Gongsun Wuji in front of him.


    "Boom


    When this gun appeared, the situation changed, the void trembled, the world lost its color, and the vision was in the air!


    The speed is too fast, close at hand, Du Tingxuan is also prepared, a shot in the air, so directly into Gongsun Wuji''s eyebrows.The long spear of thunder light was piercing through Gongsun Wuji''s eyebrows, and plasma was shot from the back of his head.


    The blood shot high, along with the arc.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Gongsun Wuji sprayed a mouthful of blood on Du Tingxuan''s armor. His body then staggered back and took a few steps back. His hands spread out, and he could not help loosening the tianyanque sword handle in his palm.


    At this time, Gongsun Wuji''s eyes became a little sluggish, mixed with a kind of complex bewilderment and unwilling shock expression.


    "I kill you, not because you want to kill me, I respect your infatuation for AO Tong."


    At the moment, Du Tingxuan looked at Gongsun Wuji in front of him and said slowly, "I killed you because you want to move my son. Whoever moves my son, I will kill who. Do you understand..."


    The voice fell down and spread all over the Shenzhou space and chenhuang land.


    "Zizi..."


    When the voice dropped, Du Tingxuan waved his hand and pulled the thunder light gun backward. The thunder light spear was pulled out from Gongsun Wuji''s eyebrows, and the arc "Zizi" sounded. With the blood rising high, the supreme blood turned into a bloody rain.


    Around Shenyu space square, Chen Huang mainland void, countless eyes gaping, back hair is, there is a chill across the body.


    "Don''t..."


    "No, no!"


    "Bang bang!"


    With the thunder, the old man''s heart broke.


    The gods and spirits are all broken, and Gongsun Wuji is dead completely!


    "Du Tingxuan, I''m going to destroy the whole family of Du family!"


    Gongsun ho roared angrily, his eyes were like fire, and his words of killing spread and fell in the ears of people around him. It was like a cold wind passing by, and his killing intention was freezing!


    Everyone could tell that Gongsun Ho, the strategist, was already angry.


    Gongsun Wuji''s death is a price that the political strategists can''t bear. It''s equivalent to destroying the whole political strategists'' luck. The political strategists have been depressed for thousands of years!


    "Are you afraid?"


    When the voice fell, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared again in the void, and appeared beside Du Tingxuan.


    The father and son of this pair of demons stand together at the moment, with Ancient Runes rippling in the void.


    "Du Shaofu, that''s enough. Let long San go. We can have a good talk."


    "Du Shaofu, let''s have a good talk."


    All of a sudden, many frightening voices came out of the dragon family''s lineup. The black dragon that Du Shaofu had caught in his hands made all the people of the dragon clan tremble and uneasy.


    It''s dragon three. The people of the dragon clan can''t recognize it. Is it because they tremble.


    Dragon three, that is the hope of the dragon people, the supreme Nirvana!


    With long San''s accomplishments and the horn of the real dragon on his body, the strong men of the dragon clan can''t imagine how longsan was captured.


    But no matter what, for all the strong people of the dragon clan, they are very clear that dragon four and five are dead, but dragon three is definitely not enough to die, and the dragon family can not afford the cost.


    "It was long San, who was also captured by Du Shaofu."


    Chen Huang land, there are many strong orcs such as dark shudder voice, recognized dragon three.


    "When you want to kill me, why don''t you think of talking about it? I said that if you dare to provoke me, you''ll have to pay a price!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, and he slapped the imprisoned dragon three eyebrows in his heart, and the thunder light destroyed the soul of the dragon.


    The eyes of the body of the three black dragons are tightening, and finally they are closed in horror.


    "Asshole My dragon family and your Du family will never die The Dragon roars, and the shadow of the dragon is in the sky. The roar is deafening.


    "Whoa..."


    But at the moment, under the wave of Ancient Runes, the figures of Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu have gradually disappeared.


    "You must kill that little scumbag!"


    "We must kill the father and son and never die!"


    Seeing the father and son disappear, many old people in the political strategists, the dragon clan and the Legalists angrily drink, their eyes tremble and their eyes show blood light.


    "All dead, all dead..."


    "How can this happen? Is it really the end of luck?"


    "Poo Hoo..."


    There are political strategists, Legalists, and the old people of the Dragon nationality are also wailing and vomiting blood.


    Many Legalists, political strategists, and old people of the Dragon nationality have become blood red and dull.


    Their bodies were shaking and their eyes were in tears, and they could not bear the price.


    ''Hoo Hoo ''


    the strong men on the land of chenhuang were taking a cool breath and their eyes were still trembling. They were unable to recover for a long time.


    "Strategists, Legalists, and the dragon clan have been completely planted this time!"


    "It''s more than a failure. It''s basically a total annihilation.""After thousands of years of cultivation and selection from generation to generation, countless resources have been exhausted. Now they are all killed by Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu. It is normal for Legalists, strategists and dragon people to spit blood."


    "I''ve lived for thousands of years, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such a fierce father and son!"


    There are old people and monsters and powerful people whispering, even they are sighing for it.


    "The armor on Du Tingxuan seems to come from that terrible existence?"


    "And the thunder and lightning spear. If you expect it well, maybe it''s the inheritance of the terrible existence that Du Tingxuan really got!"


    Later, some of the world''s top strong men began to talk about the lightning armor on Du Tingxuan''s body and the lightning spear in his hand.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the space of God''s domain, the creatures around the supreme tomb square are trembling in the sky.


    In the void, the middle-aged man in lightning armor is too shocking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1685

    "What a pair of devil father and son. It''s terrible."


    "Du Tingxuan is as tough as that!"


    There were people smacking their tongue on the guangchal field. The demon king was terrible and ferocious enough. I didn''t expect that the devil''s father was so shocking.


    On the stone platform, looking up at the top, the magic brake eyes are also in the arc wave.


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu looked at the thunder and lightning armor on the drunkard''s father and the lightning spear in his hand. His eyes picked slightly, and he thought of the three treasures of the God Lei Tiansheng.


    It is said that the God Lei Tiansheng had three sword treasures, a piece of armor, weapons, and nine turn God Lei Lian.


    The nine turn God Lei Lian can make himself understand the meaning of thunder and lightning at any time. Du Shaofu guessed that the bright lightning spear and armor in the hands of the drunkard father might be the other two treasures of the God thunder heaven saint.


    "These are the armor and spear of God thunder. They are left by your teacher, God Lei Tiansheng."


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s eyes, Du Tingxuan said to Du Shaofu that his thunder armor and spear were gradually put into his body.


    Du Shaofu smiles. It seems that the drunkard father has really been passed down by the God Lei Tiansheng. The master of the drunkard father has naturally become a teacher of his own.


    "Tick tock..."


    As the armor of shenlei converged, Du Shaofu saw that his face was pale, his left palm was cracked, and his mouth was full of red blood. It can be seen that he had just killed Gongsun Wuji and paid an absolutely huge price.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    There are still scattered sonic booms in the distant void, but everything is coming to an end.


    At the moment, the dragon, who has been killed by the king of Qin, has been killed by the dragon family.


    "We are willing to submit!"


    "Woo Hoo..."


    When there were two Archean relic monsters at the level of the grand realm and a few of them in the Fengyu realm, they were willing to submit to the emperor''s advice and crouch in the air.


    "Well, I''ll take it."


    Du Shaofu nodded and accepted the obedience of these ancient monster species.


    However, the descendants of the dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists, under the siege of various forces, were robbed and bled, and none of them escaped.


    Although the major forces and the wasteland have also paid a lot of costs, and many people have been damaged, they all have the talisman to protect their lives.


    "Hula..."


    The evil spirit and blood vine evil spirit take the opportunity to devour the blood evil spirit breath in the void. They are all the blood evil spirit and spirit left by the damage of the strategists, Legalists and dragon people. It is absolutely a great benefit to them.


    Behind the magic brake, there are many eyes, and their eyes are full of evil Qi. For them, the blood evil spirit is also of great benefit to them.


    But the magic brake did not move, nor did they.


    "Dad, how''s Shaojing?"


    Du Shaofu arrived at Du Shaojing''s side in the corner of guangchal field. Du Shaojing was sitting cross legged and covered with purple lightning talisman, which was the thunder pulse of Du family.


    "Some things have something to do with my Du family. I''ll tell you more about it later. Shaojing is unimpeded. On the contrary, she has gained great benefits. In awakening, I have hidden martial veins of Du family." Du Tingxuan said positively.


    Du Shaofu nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. He felt that the Du family was not simple. Judging from his martial vein, he was not a small clan at the beginning. Maybe he had a glorious history.


    "You are my father''s father. Should I call you grandfather, but you are too young."


    When the little star arrived at Du Shaofu''s side, his cerebellum bag was held high, and he looked at Du Tingxuan curiously.


    "It''s not easy, little girl." Du Tingxuan touched the little star''s head, and his eyes were smiling.


    "Uncle Tingxuan."


    "Third uncle!"


    Ye Zijin, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, Du Yu, Du Xue, Du GUI and many other people came forward to end the fierce battle around them and happily gathered around them.


    "All good, very good!"


    Du Tingxuan smiles and sweeps his children''s figures one by one in the Du family. Without concealing his admiration, Du''s family is no longer what it used to be.


    "Uncle Tingxuan."


    Ouyang Shuang saluted. She had never met Du Tingxuan, but her father and mother had a brotherly and sisterly friendship with the gorgeous middle-aged man in front of her.


    Du Tingxuan looked at Ouyang Shuang. Before people around him had spoken, they recognized him. With a slight surprise, he said with a smile, "I know who you are. Are your father and mother OK?"


    "Back to Tingxuan, father and mother are good." Ouyang Shuang looks back, some dare not look up, appears inexplicably nervous.


    "Cool girl, it''s time to change my words." Du Xiaoman laughed and joked.


    "Sister mang..."


    Ouyang Shuang''s face flushed, no longer as before, quietly retreated to Du Shaofu, Xiaoqing and Dai Xingyu."Ha ha ha ha Well, it''s a matter of kinship and affection. "


    Du Tingxuan couldn''t see why he couldn''t see it. When he looked at the reaction of Ouyang Shuang and Du Shaofu, he was very happy. How could he disagree with the daughter of Ouyang Ling and Yuan Shanshan? It was a kind of marriage and affection.


    Not far away, east away from Qingqing, Su Muxin, qiyexi, Sima Muhan standing in the distance, eyes light intentionally or unintentionally looking at a group of people who are smiling.


    Du Shaofu looked at Ouyang Shuang beside him and Su Muxin in the distance. He left Qingqing in the East, saw the dawn of seven nights, and Sima Muhan. His eyes were slightly fluctuating.


    Su Muxin and Dongli Qingqing are his women. How can Du Shaofu not know what qiyexi and Sima Muhan have done to him.


    Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes followed Du Shaofu''s eyes. There was a flicker in his eyes. Then, on his peerless face, a smile struck his country. He was gentle. He said to Du Tingxuan, who was talking to Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong, "Uncle Tingxuan, let me introduce you some friends who have been very helpful to Shaofu."


    Du Tingxuan eyes secretly pick, eyes dew smile, way: "good."


    Du Shaofu is stunned. Ouyang Shuang has already taken Du Tingxuan and introduced Su Muxin, Dongli Qingqing, qiyexi and Sima Muhan.


    "Seems to be a little confused?"


    "Brother."


    Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing all looked at Du Shaofu, some of whom were nervous for Du Shaofu.


    Du Xiaohu''s pure black eyes looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "San Shao, are we going to do something?"


    "In any case, it''s chaos. Just die and cut the mess."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and let his sister Shaojing walk by.


    "He Huan Zong, Da Lun Jiao, yin and Yang family''s aunt, ancient Tianzong Xiaoci sister..."


    Under the introduction of Ouyang Shuang, Du Tingxuan got to know Su Muxin, Dongli Qingqing, qiyexi and Sima Muhan.


    "Dad, these are both your daughter-in-law."


    Du Shaofu appears and directly pulls Su Muxin and Dongli Qingqing to Du Tingxuan.


    Su Muxin and Dongli Qingqing were stunned. They were a little embarrassed at the beginning, but they were undoubtedly even more at the moment. Suddenly, Jiao Yan turned red, and the whole person was stunned and in a daze.


    "Yexi and Muhan both saved my life. Without them, I''m afraid I would have died long ago, and have been protecting your son."


    Later, Du Shaofu looks at Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan and says to Du Tingxuan.


    Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu, and then looked at the seven night dawn. Sima Muhan, Dongli Qingqing, Su Muxin, Ouyang Shuang, were not dazed, but with a smile. He said to the five women: "when I met for the first time, I didn''t know what to give you. These are some small things on me. If you can protect yourself at a critical time, you should take them first Well, the rest of the gift will be given by his mother later. But if the boy loses you in the future, let me know and I''ll take care of him. "


    When the voice fell, Du Tingxuan''s bag of heaven and earth floated a lot of brocade boxes the size of palms, filled with the atmosphere of thunder and lightning, respectively fell in front of the five girls.


    "Thank you, uncle Tingxuan."


    Ouyang Shuang was the first one to take a bite. His cheek was ruddy and delicate.


    Su Muxin, left Qingqing in the East, seven night dawn, Sima Muhan hesitated for a moment, all secretly glared at Du Shaofu, but they all took the brocade box in front of him in his hands.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    East Qingqing, seven night light, Sima Muhan, Su Muxin then Yingying bow to Du Tingxuan salute.


    "Ha ha..." Du Tingxuan was smiling.


    "Nephew, it seems that this matter has been accomplished. It doesn''t matter whether you talk about you or me about me in the future generations."


    On the stone platform of guangchalang, Gu Qingyang patted Sima TA Xing on the shoulder and looked ahead with a smile. The two protruding teeth were particularly eye-catching.


    "This..."


    Sima stepped on the star sighed, the glass like deep eyes pan wave, the heart suddenly some do not give up.


    "Uncle courtyard, what is this..."


    Ouyang Shuang opened the brocade box in his hand. The arc fluctuated, and a dazzling Rune suddenly swept out. There was a wave of the talisman secret pattern, dazzling, and a ray of thunder was surging.


    A thunder ball the size of a baby''s fist is revealed in the brocade box, and a destructive energy suddenly surges out.


    "Girl, cover it." Du Tingxuan immediately changed color and immediately said to Ouyang Shuang.


    Ouyang Shuang felt the destructive energy. She had already covered the brocade box in her hand. The destructive energy made her just tremble in her heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1686

    "Although it''s a gadget, once it''s exploded, those who practice in the Fengyu realm will be destroyed. Even if the practitioners in the grand realm are not killed, they will be severely damaged."


    Du Tingxuan said to Ouyang Shuang: "in the divine space, the power of this object will also be suppressed, but if it explodes, it will also affect a lot."


    "Is this a divine thunder bomb?"


    Seven night Xi exclaimed, she remembered some of the horror in the rumor.


    "The girl deserves to be from the Yin and Yang family, this is really the God thunder bomb." Du Tingxuan smiles.


    "What a terrible thing." Seven night light some smack tongue.


    "What is the origin of shenlei bullet?" Looking at the seven night light also changes color, Ouyang cool good strange way.


    "It is said that the divine thunder bomb was made by the God Lei Tiansheng at the beginning. It is said that it is guided by the spirit thunder. Once it is exploded, it can directly kill the strong. If a large number of divine thunder bombs explode, no one dares to block its edge." Seven night light said.


    "It''s going to be fun, Grandpa. I''ll take it, too."


    Little star doesn''t want to let go of such a funny thing and ask for it immediately.


    "Good."


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes with a smile, took out two brocade boxes and handed them to the little star, and then swept out his sleeve. Du Xiaoman, ye Zijin, Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xue''s body appeared a brocade box, and said, "a total of 12, I don''t have much."


    "Thank you, uncle Tingxuan."


    Ye Zijin, Dai Xingyu and so on happily took over the brocade box.


    Not far away, within the Phoenix family line-up, Zixuan returns to her home and stands quietly, tall and tall, with a pair of slender legs straight, showing a graceful posture.


    Du Shaofu looked at Zixuan, and then swept her from the demon sect and the magic temple.


    "Jueyo, are you here, too?"


    In front of the stone platform, the lotus step of Kalou Cailing moved gently and went over. She saw Jialou jueyou, who was her brother-in-law.


    "Anyone can come in the divine space. I have no relationship with the golden winged mires. Go back." Jialou juejiao walked out, his black hair had silk luster. His temperament gave people a kind of Prince''s dignity, but his eyes were like black agate, which was very deep.


    "Grandma is still waiting for you to go back."


    Jialou Cailing continued to speak, the golden light in his eyes surged, and her tall and delicate body trembled.


    Jialou jueyao was deep and deep, and his eyes were fluctuating. His black robe and black hair were moving, his nose was straight, and his skin was like jade. But then his face was still calm and plain, which made people feel familiar and strange. He opened his mouth to Kalou Cailing and said, "elder sister, go back, I have no relationship with my family."


    "The young patriarch, like the people of the demon sect, will never be with them."


    Jialou jueyu stood beside Du Shaofu. Outside the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, he had a fight with some people of the demon cult, and felt the smell of demon religion.


    "It''s a demon sect indeed."


    Du Shaofu looked at the magic temple from afar. His voice dropped and his figure disappeared in his place.


    "Hiss!"


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared again, he was already standing by the side of Kalou Cailing. He looked up slightly and looked at Jia Lou JueJie, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Mo Cha looked at Du Shaofu, as if it was a well-designed face. With a smile on his mouth, he said, "why, do you want to fight now?"


    "Where is my master?" Du Shaofu stares at the magic temple.


    "Your master, is Xia Hou Fenglei?"


    The magic temple was smiling, and the arc angle of his lips was perfect. He was always smiling. It was just that the smile was dangerous and evil, which made his breath very complicated. It seemed that Du Shaofu''s everything was clear.


    Just now Du Shaofu was able to shock the four sides, but he could not be shocked to the magic temple. He laughed and said, "I can tell you that your master Xia Hou Fenglei is not dead, and his three thousand shock away thunder spirits must have fallen on you. With the Yin Luo Tun soul thunder, you have a lot of spirit thunder."


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, looked at the magic brake and said, "I think as you are in the demon sect, I have captured you and exchanged my master. It should be OK!"


    "It''s a demon sect man..."


    When the word "demon religion" came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, there were many people around the square, especially farmers, Buddhists, Taoists and so on.


    "The demon cult has appeared again." A lot of eyes were shining.


    At the moment, on the stone platform, the magic Temple didn''t care about any eyes around him. He looked at Du Shaofu with a smile on his face and said, "if you think you can do anything to me, you can try, but I have to remind you kindly that you can resist me, but there are few people around you who can resist me. The supreme tomb will be opened, and you and I will fight until the end After that, only one of you and I can enter the last supreme tomb


    "The magic brake seems to be very strong."


    Du Xiaoyao appeared at Du Shaofu''s side, and his golden eyes were watching the magic temple.


    The little star also came to Du Shaofu''s side. On the innocent young face of human and animal, his eyes looked at the magic brake, and a faint golden flame appeared. He was afraid that he was going to change his face at any time.''Hoo! ''


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. He was more aware of the power of the magic temple. At first, he did not win or lose in the land of the wilderness.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu felt that there was still a dangerous smell in his body.


    Du Shaofu felt the dangerous smell of the magic temple, which was far more than Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji.


    Then, looking at the desolate country and other people''s children behind him, Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing: "the supreme tomb has not yet appeared. Let''s barbecue first, and there is a dragon to stew. After a long time, there will be no nutrition."


    "Good, meat."


    The little star immediately greedy, the golden flame in the eyes quietly dissipated.


    Du Shaofu turned and left. With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, his eyes closed slightly, and he began to close his eyes.


    "It seems that even the demon king is afraid of it. How strong is that?"


    "Magic brake, it seems that I have never heard of it!"


    "It is said that the magic Temple once appeared on the land of the wilderness."


    Some people began to talk about the magic temple, which made Du Shaofu, the demon king, afraid of. They had to pay attention to it.


    And the two words of "demon sect" are more moving for the power with profound information.


    He Qingrong, the evil god of huoyun, the vigorous youth in Tsing Yi and the youth with eyes like hell, now their eyes are also looking at the magic Temple intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Is the demon sect officially born? It is a terrible force. It has been hidden for a long time, and it has caused a great disturbance." In the farmhouse, there is an old woman to say to the younger generation, in the eye light has the worry.


    "It is said that there is a huge origin behind the demon cult, and it was also born, but it was suppressed later and disappeared. I didn''t expect to see it again." Said an old man in Taoism.


    "The evil cult seems to have something to do with the catastrophe of heaven and earth. It''s not a good thing that the evil cult appears."


    In Confucianism, there are also old people who are worried and say to the younger generation: "the evil cult is afraid of the nine masters and some hidden beings. They dare not show up. They have been silent in the dark all the time. Maybe the catastrophe of heaven and earth has begun. ''


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1687

    "Elder, if the evil cult is related to the catastrophe of heaven and earth, why don''t we do it now?" There are young men and women talking to the old.


    "There are restrictions on the nine masters. The nine gods, Lei Ding, are not born. They are not allowed to interfere in anything outside. What''s more, the evil cult is definitely not easy to deal with, and it''s not suitable to do it in the divine space. We''ll discuss it after we go back." Some old people of Mohist School warned their children.


    On the stone platform, the magic brake sitting cross knees, slightly closed eyes slightly open, swept around, eyes exposed a little thunder, and then convergence, continue to micro close eyes, do not need to pay attention to.


    The mysterious figure of purple robe and the figure of Kalou Jue, who had already crossed their knees and sat behind the magic temple, were both slightly closed with their eyes closed.


    A moment later, the meat in the square was fragrant.


    In the eyes of astonishment and trembling drama, around the square, there are many dragon Dragons of the ancient monster species and the dragon clan. After being washed and cleaned by ghost cars, king of magic tiger and king of mad bear, they become a pile of delicious barbecue baked by Du Shaofu.


    The roast meat is full of energy, fluctuating glow and fragrant meat.


    The flesh of dragon three, a descendant of the true dragon at the level of the supreme nirvana, is in the tripod of Du Shaofu, accompanied by many miraculous drugs, which has become a tripod of dragon bone treasure soup.


    In the fluctuating glow, there are the mysterious patterns of the dragon clan''s talisman. The treasure soup is rolling, and there is a black dragon shadow roaring in the dark, which is amazing.


    "That kind of energy is amazing. It''s already one of the most important treasures."


    More and more eyes converged on the square in amazement, some nine old people''s eyes are staring at the boss.


    Not to mention the black dragon soup of the dragon three. Even though there are a lot of barbecued Jiaolong and many Archaean monster species on the huge grill table at the moment, it is absolutely not ordinary barbecue meat. It contains amazing energy. If you take a sip, you can eat it as miraculous medicine.


    "Will you eat it?"


    Du Shaofu asked, looking at Du Tingxuan beside him, when the meat fragrance overflowed and the dragon bone soup rolled.


    Looking at that pile of barbecue, Du Tingxuan seemed to miss something in his eyes. He gave Du Shaofu a smile and said, "of course I will."


    "Eat..."


    With the order of Du Shaofu, the children of Huang Guo, Tian Wu College, he Huan Zong, Gu Tianzong, and so on, had already rushed forward.


    "It''s mine. I want to gnaw my wings."


    The little star pulled out the big wings of an Archaean monster and gobbled it down. The little belly looked like a bottomless pit.


    Seven night light, east from Qingqing, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Meiling, Du Xue, Jialou Cailing and so on, are all women who have lost their country and city, but now they are not contaminated with fireworks.


    Let the children of the nine people around him did not believe that the charming women would have such a disregard for image.


    "Don''t blame the fact that you didn''t reveal your identity."


    Du Shaofu came to Qi Jiajun, the Yin and Yang family, with a piece of barbecue in his hand. At the moment, he knew the identity of Qi Jiajun, and also learned that Qi Jiajun also said a lot of good words for him in the Yin and Yang family. Naturally, it was different.


    "Infinity spear, you have to give it back to me when you can."


    Qi Jia Jun smiles, without pinching, takes over the barbecue and whispers to Du Shaofu.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu turned his eyes to himself, then nodded his head and said, "OK, I''ll give you back when I find a chance."


    "Refreshing, then I will help you and my sister at home to say good words, don''t worry." Qi Jiajun patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder, very satisfied.


    Then the two people mingled with each other and let the seven night sunlight in the distance look at them. They were stunned. Then they opened their eyes and asked the children of yin and Yang family to join the barbecue line-up.


    "Sister Luo, brother Zhou Yu, you can have some. It''s delicious." Du Xiaoqing also took the farmers to the past.


    Mohist people are also Sima Muhan pulled in the past, just three people are in the hand, at the moment, there is no polite.


    But when you taste the barbecue, it''s not only moving, everyone''s children, but also completely losing their demeanor.


    Mo Ru Nan and Zhou Xiaoluo, the two women who do not eat people''s fireworks, are also dragged into the sea. Seeing Su Muxin, Jialou Cailing and Ouyang Shuang eating, they can''t help but taste them, and then they are out of control.


    As for the last black dragon soup, only a few people can drink it, and the creatures who have not done enough dare not touch it.


    It was a dragon of supreme nirvana. The blood and dragon meat of dragon bone were stewed together with miraculous medicine. The energy was amazing.


    Mo Ru Nan and Zhou Xiaoluo finally did not resist tasting the black dragon soup.


    Not to mention the taste of the Dragon soup, it is the soup stewed by the descendants of the true dragon, which is the supreme nirvana. I''m afraid there is no other branch in the world.


    This time is missed, I''m afraid I will never have another chance to taste it in my life.


    "Mother, you can have some."


    Little star with a lot of barbecue, and black dragon soup to the Phoenix line-up, handed to Zixuan, she did not forget her godmother.There were a lot of barbecued meat, and a lot of monster corpses piled up like a distant mountain.


    "Would you like to have some together?"


    Du Shaofu ate barbecue and drank dragon soup. Then he looked at Taoism, Confucianism and Buddhism. There were nine spirits of acquaintances in it, as well as Heng Qi, Xu Lingzi, Meng Wuyi and Yan Lixun, who had been defeated by him.


    "I can''t help it."


    The Taoist Xu Yangzi opened his mouth and was familiar with himself. He was the first one to walk past.


    "I can''t help it. I''ll try it too."


    Confucius Sansi Confucianist clothes a shudder, also not polite.


    "Amitabha, thanks for benefactor Du''s kindness. My Buddhist family can''t be contaminated with meat and fish." The extraordinary young man led by Buddhism spoke to Du Shaofu.


    "Henglun, how many things do you do in Buddhism?"


    Kong Sansi has already nibbled on the barbecue, and said impolitely to the young monk who is the leader of the Legalists.


    "I can''t help it. The Buddhists have their own rules and regulations Compliance. "


    The young monk, who was called henglun by Kong Sansi, has a bright ring scar on his head. He looks at many old monks on his side, but his eyes are helpless.


    "All right."


    Du Shaofu didn''t make any demands on the Buddhists. He was afraid that the old monks were there, and the young monks did not dare to violate the rules. You should know that jiuchongling had eaten a lot of them in the wilderness of heaven.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, all the people in the family, called out, but ignored the famous ones. This made the famous people look very gloomy and ugly, and their faces were not very tasty.


    Du Shaofu didn''t call him Shen Qingrong. Heilongbao soup has great advantages. However, it is not necessary to make use of his cultivation strength. There are other arrangements.


    "Do you want a drink?" Du Shaofu came to the generals.


    "Good." Generals and ministers smile, face angular, no polite.


    "Where have you been these years?"


    "Cultivation?"


    "How does the barbecue taste?"


    "Not bad."


    "How have you been these years?"


    "Good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When they chatted, Du Shaofu asked and the generals answered. In the end, Du Shaofu was already staring at the generals and felt a faint depression.


    "It has nothing to do with them."


    Sima TA Xing didn''t know when he and Du Tingxuan came together. They sat in a corner of the stone platform in the square. They didn''t know where to take out the wine jar. They were drinking.


    A bloody battle was supposed to be a square that should be on the guard of all parties. At the moment, Du Shaofu made it into a barbecue meeting. Everyone enjoyed it.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu came to Du Tingxuan, sat down on the edge of the stone platform and asked, "what are you talking about with my elder martial brother just now?"


    Du Tingxuan handed the wine jar to Du Shaofu and said, "he said that his cabbages may have been arched by my pig. He was reluctant to part with it."


    "What cabbage, what pig?"


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised when he drank the wine. But at the moment, the feeling was nostalgic. The taste of the wine was right. Looking at his sister Shaojing, who was still awake in the distance, the taste of the wine seemed better.


    "I don''t know if the cabbage of his family has been arched by pigs, but my pig has been divided, and he can also divide half of it." Du Tingxuan said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu finally understood. He took a look at Du Tingxuan and handed over the wine jar with some helplessness.


    "You did a good job."


    Du Tingxuan took a breath with a little alcohol on his body, but he felt that he was very happy today. Looking at the big forces and Taoism, Confucianists and others who were pulled by Du Shaofu to eat meat and drink, he said to Du Shaofu in a positive manner: "remember my words, no matter how strong you are, you should not let yourself be isolated. It is a very dangerous thing. No matter how strong you are, you can''t support everything, You need people and friends around you, people around you will not step on empty feet, your friends can help you. No matter how strong a person is, he seems to be very powerful. His single force is thin. The trees show up in the forest. When the wind is strong, it is easy to break the trees. ''


    "I see."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head seriously. From childhood to adulthood, it seemed that it was the first time that Du Shaofu had talked about such a serious problem with his alcoholic father.


    "You''re better than me." Du Tingxuan said.


    Du Shaofu looked at his younger sister Shaojing and said softly, "I''ve met my mother."


    "Your mother should be very happy?"


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes had a ripple, and he took a sip of wine.


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu nodded and mentioned his mother. He felt the fluctuation in his father''s heart. He knew that he must miss his mother more than he did.


    After swallowing a lot of food, many figures directly sit on their knees and begin to refine the huge energy gained in the body.


    With so many people together, several people are there, and people are not afraid that someone is doing something secretly.


    The light is diffuse, the secret patterns of the talisman fluctuate, and many figures fluctuate and glow.Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Runan, Du Yunlong, Guiche, Jialou jueyu, Xiaoxing and other people who have drunk the black dragon soup are sitting cross legged and breathing at the moment. The benefits of the black dragon soup are absolutely extraordinary.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the distance of the square around, there were still people coming, all of whom came to compete for the greatest opportunity of the supreme tomb.


    These last creatures, feeling the strange atmosphere in the square, are not normal and surprised.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Roar..."


    Later, the square also began to have a new fight, with the roar of the beast and the sound of the energy explosion constantly coming out. Some forces and powerful monsters are fighting for the ownership of the remaining stone platform. Who can win the battle will have the first chance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1688

    There are ten stone platforms in total. Originally, only one stone platform was occupied by the lively youth in green and the one in black like hell, the dragon clan, the famous masters, the Legalists and the political strategists.


    Later, Du Shaofu chased down the famous masters, and the demon sect drove out a group of monsters. In addition, Du Shaofu now destroyed the dragon family, Legalists and strategists.


    So at the moment, there are many stone platforms.


    As for the later yin-yang school, Taoism, Confucianism, Buddhism, Mohism, farmers and Phoenix, they all watched the bustle one after another, and they did not really set foot on the stone platform.


    It is said that if you fight for the stone platform, you will be able to seize some opportunities. Naturally, people will not be polite.


    Many powerful orcs began to compete, all of them were the monsters in the realm of beasts, with the body of a huge sky snake across the sky, and a demon vulture flapping its wings to block out the sun.


    There are also huge thunder elephants, such as mountain peaks, and there are Taigu golden rats among them.


    "Fight!"


    Later, yin and Yang family, Mohist family, peasant family and Phoenix family also began to compete.


    "Roar


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The war is very fierce, the roar of the beast is like thunder, which makes people dazzled, and the continuous sound of sound explosion can never be heard.


    But in the end, with the Yin and Yang family qijiajun, the farmers and others formally vied for the shifangshitai.


    Of course, no one dares to provoke the desolate country, the demon cult, the evil spirits of fuqingrong and huoyun, the vigorous youth in Tsing Yi and the youth in black like hell.


    Mohists, farmers, Buddhists, Taoists and yin-yang schools competed for the remaining stone platforms.


    Among the ten stone platforms, nine have their own masters. The last Phoenix clan is still competing with the Confucianists. Huanglinger and Kong Sansi are in a separate duel.


    Du Shaofu is looking at it. This is the first time that Huang ling''er has officially seen her. The four Party movement of "one person, one woman, one woman" has attracted all the attention.


    When Kong Sansi''s identity of nirvana of the little supreme and the cultivation of self Nirvana were unreserved, Huang linger also showed the identity of little supreme Nirvana and the cultivation level of self nirvana.


    The Confucianists'' sorcery and the Phoenix race are undoubtedly the most fierce duels since the war between the barbarian state, the dragon clan and the strategists.


    After hundreds of moves, the two have never been able to tell.


    Kong Sansi has been transformed into a giant of hundreds of Zhang long ago, just like the ancient god of witches coming from time and space. The whole body of the wizard is covered with mist, like millions of mountains falling from the sky, which makes people want to crush and paralyze.


    "The power of the witch is really extraordinary."


    It was the second time that Du Shaofu saw the power of witches in Confucianism, and he was still amazed by it. The power of witchcraft was very strange.


    "I''m Confucian in Shitai. Harmony is the most important thing."


    Kong Sansi''s giant body, haunted by the power of witches, glances across the Phoenix family line-up, and Zixuan is still there. He seems to be afraid of another beautiful woman who has been standing beside Zixuan and huangling''er. After the words fall down, the power of the witch converges and no longer competes.


    Huang ling''er gathered up her body, and with a smile, boarded the last stone platform.


    "It seems that the woman has not used her last strength. She is becoming more and more terrible."


    Qin Mo stood beside Du Shaofu. He was not in a hurry to breathe. He had instinctive fear of huangling''er. When he was at the Tianmu tomb, he was chased all over the place.


    "Kong Sansi should also have some cards, but he is smart!"


    Du Shaofu smiles faintly. It can be seen that Huang ling''er has not used her real strength, but Kong Sansi should also have the final card. If these two people want to really win or lose, they will not know until the end.


    However, Kong Sansi was clear that the Phoenix family also had Zixuan''s little supreme Nirvana self level. The Phoenix clan also had a moving woman, which was absolutely powerful.


    On the contrary, although the children of Confucianism are not weak, and they are all extraordinary and outstanding, they are not able to compete with Zixuan and that moving woman.


    Therefore, Kong Sansi has realized that Confucianism can''t win any more if it continues to fight. Instead of the final defeat, it''s better to step back and leave to fight for the supreme tomb.


    The Confucianists retreated lonely. Facing the Phoenix clan, they were helpless.


    "Kong Sansi, would you like to come together?" Du Shaofu looked at Kong Sansi with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Kong San Si, who was a little depressed, looked up at Du Shaofu with a grin. He shook his robe and said with a smile, "that''s just right. It''s better to obey orders than to be respectful."


    The voice dropped, and Kong Sansi was familiar with himself. He took the children of Confucianism to the stone platform.


    Although the stone platform is vast, there are still many monsters such as the wild kingdom, Xuanfu gate, xuanming sect, animal kingdom and ghost car, king of magic tiger, swallow star, mad Bear King and so on. At the moment, with the Confucianists, they immediately become a little crowded.


    But it''s not too crowded.


    The Confucianists didn''t care much about the barbarians at the moment. They had seen the fierce killing and terrible power of the wasteland. They all nodded slightly, and the atmosphere was quite pleasant."General, do you want to come up?" Du Shaofu asked, looking far away at the generals.


    "No


    The general shook his head and stood quietly. The perfect and vast side of his face made some women around him look more secretly and were fascinated by it.


    Ten stone platforms already have owners, the most depressing is the famous master.


    Originally, the famous people wanted to fight again, but at last they looked at the lineup on the ten stone platforms and looked back and forth. It seemed that there was no one who could make a move. They could only stand on one side depressed.


    As time went by, people were still coming from all sides of the square.


    But the number of people to a small number, piecemeal some, one by one after looking at the whole venue, are also standing in the distance, dare not too close.


    But there are also people who rush to the center of the square.


    "Who dares to block my dragon clan!"


    "Get out of here, when I''m a legalist!"


    "Who dares to stand in the way of political strategists?"


    In a fragmented space, there are also some disciples of the dragon clan, Legalists and strategists who rush to the square. They come to gather a large army and do not pay attention to the creatures outside the square. They are very domineering and arrogant.


    When they saw the children of the dragon clan, political strategist and Legalist family, they suddenly sneered and gave way to them.


    "Kill..."


    In the end, of course, there was no accident. The children of the dragon clan, political strategist and Legalist school, who came here piecemeal and kept coming, were not enough to plug their teeth in the wasteland. They killed one after another, and they didn''t know how to die.


    "Hoo..."


    The next day, in the center of the square, there were many figures of Yin Yang family, Mohist School and farmer''s family. They woke up, their eyes were shining, and their breath was surging and vigorous. All of them got more or less benefits.


    "Eh, it''s strange..."


    Some old people wake up and they find something special. In this divine space, they feel that the power of oppression is much less.


    Some of the old people who had surpassed the cultivation in the early days of the martial arts region found that their real strength was no longer suppressed. Some traces of loosening were not completely relaxed.


    This kind of change makes some old people who find the clue very strange.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chen Huang on the mainland, seems to be some unprovoked silence.


    "From inside, it seems that the supreme tomb is about to be opened?"


    "This is the last opening of the divine space. I don''t know if the biggest chance will come out?"


    "What is the biggest chance and who will get it?"


    An old figure sighs in a low voice that they are more nervous than those in the divine space. Everything in the divine space is related to the luck of all the major forces and everyone. The biggest chance in the legend is that if they can be obtained by the children of their own family, they will be able to gain great fortune, which will affect their luck for thousands of years.


    On the towering mountain, the political strategists, Legalists and dragon people gathered together, and their faces were extremely gloomy.


    "Time is running out. We must find a way to get rid of the father and son. Otherwise, it will be a big problem for the strategists, the dragon people and the Legalists."


    Gongsun holmium passed on to Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, and Long Teng''s ears and said, "Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, that father and son are the disasters left by your Legalists. You should bear the main responsibility!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1689

    "This matter has a great relationship with your political strategists. Don''t forget that the losses suffered by our Legalists will not be lower than yours." Li Chenfa''s voice was gloomy and ugly.


    "You Legalists and strategists don''t have to argue any more. Now it''s the most important thing to get rid of the father and son. If you wait for the father and son to come out, I''m afraid that the Mohists, the farmers, the Yin and Yang families, and the golden winged Dapeng birds will intervene. It''s absolutely not easy to kill the father and son outside! "


    Long Teng preached that he was worried that yin and Yang families, golden winged Dapeng birds and other families would join hands to protect the father and son. If he really wanted to kill the father and son outside, it was absolutely not easy.


    "What else can we do? Our people have been bleeding in the divine space, and we can''t get into the divine space. We can''t kill the father and son at all!" Li Chenfa''s voice is deep.


    "Not necessarily. Someone in my political strategist has brought out the news. This is the father and son who will die."


    Gongsun holmium voiced to Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, and Long Teng coldly: "the suppression in the divine space has been weakening. Maybe this is related to the last opening of the divine space. The confinement and suppression inside have been weakened. As long as we weaken a little more, maybe our opportunity will come. This is the will of God. The father and son will die!"


    "I have been trying to contact with the divine space secretly these days and found that the confinement of the divine space is indeed weakening."


    Long Teng said, "but the father and son are not what they used to be. Even so, our dragon clan, political strategists and Legalists have been robbed, leaving some scattered people. Even if there are still some old people, it is not enough to kill the father and son!"


    "Make sure it''s safe. This time we''ll go in ourselves!" Gongsun holmium gave a gloomy voice.


    "It''s impossible. We can''t get in!"


    Qin Tianshi''s Dragon Robe moved, and his eyes glowed with divine light. He said to Gongsun Ho: "even if we can go in, Mohism, yin and Yang, farmers, golden winged Dapeng birds, we can''t take advantage of it!"


    "The prohibition of the divine space is loosening, so we have a chance to go in."


    Gongsun holmium sneered and said, "we don''t have to go in. It''s enough to kill the devil''s father and son. When the time comes, God doesn''t know the ghost, Jie Jie."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I see Gongsun holmium and Li Chenfa. Long Teng seems to have bad intentions. What are they discussing? What should they have no good intentions?"


    On the distant mountain peak, the voice of the old star spirit now falls in the ears of the old lady sitting on the knees of the surrounding mountains, the old man tianhoe, and the ice ink.


    Looking at Li Chenfa, Gongsun holmium and others on the mountain peak in the distance, the star soul old monster felt some uneasiness in his heart.


    "Their people should have been destroyed in the divine space, naturally unwilling."


    "Fortunately, they can''t get involved in the divine space. When Du Shaofu comes out, we''ll keep a close eye on it."


    "They''re afraid they''re trying to do it in secret, and they''re going to be overwhelmed." Ice ink has worries.


    "Keep an eye on Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, Long Teng, Gongsun and holmium. If they dare to move, don''t blame my old lady for being rude!" The old lady said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the divine space, on the broad chalkiness field, the atmosphere became tense and oppressed for no reason.


    "Hula..."


    The vast broad chalkiness field, do not know when to start, do not have the light to start to penetrate the void, pour out the wide chalkiness field.


    "It looks like the tomb of the supreme will be opened."


    Some old people look up at the void with expectation and tension.


    "Hiss..."


    On the stone platform, Du Shaofu''s golden light converged and opened his eyes. The golden light was rippling, the thunder was flashing, and the starlight was diffused and the purple inflammation was fluctuating.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu got up and stretched himself.


    Looking at the light that permeates above the void, it is sometimes dark and sometimes bright, and it is accompanied by a great momentum. Du Shaofu is looking at it. Maybe the supreme tomb is about to be opened.


    "Elder sister, if you have time, go back and have a look. My father and mother miss you very much."


    "Let''s talk about it when you have time. You should pay attention to the opening of the supreme tomb. Don''t argue in vain."


    "I know. I''ll just hide behind you."


    "How did you get along with him?"


    "We met on the way. We lost our way. If it wasn''t for him, we were afraid that it would have been very dangerous. He saved me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Not far away, there was a small voice, but it could not escape Du Shaofu''s ears. They were all familiar sounds.


    Du Shaofu looked away. Not far away, he saw two familiar figures. One was su Muxin, the other was a woman surnamed Su who had been following her from the ancient forest.


    The two women noticed Du Shaofu''s eyes and raised them slightly. Su Muxin''s eyes moved slightly and were naturally enchanted.


    The Su surnamed woman''s eyes turned white to Du Shaofu. At the moment, there were many people around the stone platform. The voice came to Du Shaofu''s eyes and said, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. My name is Su Muyan. You dare to bully my sister. Even if you can''t beat you, I will not be polite to you.""Sister Su Muyan... "


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes were wide and round. Of course, Du Shaofu remembered who Su Muyan was. At that time, he was one of the Twelve Gods in the land of the wilderness. He had never seen Su Muyan, but he had only heard of his name.


    "Su Moyan Su Muxin... "


    Du Shaofu was stunned. It turned out that Su Muxin''s sister-in-law had been following him for a period of time. It seemed that he was his sister-in-law


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s stunned eyes, Su Muxin''s clear eyes like morning dew fluctuated, and the voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears and said: "I was a child in the joyous family, and I haven''t had much contact with my family. No one in the outside world knows the relationship with Moyan. Thank you for your help on the way."


    Du Shaofu nodded to Su Muxin and took a faint puff on his face. He thought that he had never offended Su Muyan, but he was relieved.


    "It''s time to talk about us."


    Du Shaofu helped up the man who had been imprisoned by his side, but he was also thrown on the stone platform by the Tiansha yeluhan, and untied his voice restriction.


    The tragic yeluhan, a fierce evil spirit, has enough combat power to rank in almost the top ten in the whole divine space. He is still a top-notch ancient celestial figure who has been sealed for a long time and deliberately does not break through. At the moment, he is a fallen Phoenix, not as good as a chicken.


    The blood hole behind yeluhan, which was blasted out by Du Shaofu''s fist, is no longer bleeding, but it is still dripping with blood, revealing the dark red forest bone, which is somewhat shocking.


    "Du Shaofu, what do you want to do? Kill or cut as you please. Why do you threaten a great Nirvana? This is a dirty work!"


    When the prohibition of voice was untied, yeluhan suddenly sank.


    But at the moment, facing the terrible devil in front of him, and even the ferocious demon king who could not be killed, yeluhan had already felt fear from his heart. The demon king in front of him was so fierce that he had to fear it.


    "Well, if you''re a monster, I can eat you, roast and stew, and it won''t be wasted."


    Looking at yeluhan, Du Shaofu was disappointed and sighed. He said, "but you are a man. You killed you and you are wasted. What should I do with you?"


    "You..."


    Yeluhan''s eyes suddenly twitched. He did not doubt Du Shaofu''s words. Long San saw Du Shaofu pull out the secret bone and stew the soup with his own eyes, which made him tremble.


    "We have no injustice or hatred. Gongsun Wuji and I just want to borrow the real dragon''s horn of the dragon clan at that time. It''s in your hands today. If you''re a man, give me a good time!"


    Yeluhan said deeply that he had been extremely elegant thousands of years ago. How proud he was. This is an unprecedented insult to him. It is more serious to him than to die.


    "You dare to tell me that there is no injustice or hatred with me. You destroyed my puppet first, and Gongsun Wuji, long San and Qin Wudi fought against me later. This is a big feud."


    Du Shaofu''s voice came to the ear of yeluhan in Tiansha: "but I have a lot of chalkiness today. I don''t care about you."


    When yeluhan heard the speech, he still didn''t understand what was going on. Then, in his stunned eyes, he saw Du Shaofu, who had just been ferocious, but gave him a warm smile.


    It was a kind of bad intention.


    Then the ferocious demon king, a strong healing pill, is also affectionate into his mouth, at the same time, it is actually directly untied his body''s prohibition.


    Tiansha Yelu cold Leng, completely Leng, do not know what happened.


    The healing pills given to him by Du Shaofu, the demon king, are all treasures. They are of extraordinary rank, but at the level of Yupin, they are invaluable!


    "Brother Yelv, I''m sorry to make you feel wronged. The strategists, Legalists and dragon people are almost dead. I said that as long as you bring the strategists, Legalists and the dragon people to me and tell me their weakness, you should cancel the gratitude and resentment that destroyed my puppet, and now we will cancel all the gratitude and resentment. You yeluhan will be my brother of Du Shaofu ¡£¡±


    Du Shaofu''s voice came out, and his voice was mixed with mysterious Qi. He said in a loud voice, "the Tiansha yeluhan will be my brother Du Shaofu!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, there was a commotion all around the guangchalang, and some people were in an uproar.


    "My God, it turns out that the Tiansha yeluhan and the demon king Du Shaofu are working together inside and outside!"


    "Gongsun Wuji planted it so badly!"


    "No wonder the demon king Du Shaofu didn''t kill the Tiansha yeluhan!"


    "The devil''s hand is not polite to yeluhan. It seems that there is something unusual in it."


    "That''s because yeluhan, the evil spirit, has a grudge against Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu, the demon king, must repay him. It is a deliberate revenge. But they must have acted inside and outside. No wonder Qin Wudi, Gongsun Wuji and long San have been killed. It turns out that yeluhan has accused Du Shaofu of their weakness."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1690

    In a flash, as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, there was a lot of discussion and uproar around guangchalang. Many people had a feeling of sudden enlightenment.


    Even Zhou Xiaoluo, Kong Sansi, Mo Ru Nan, Heng Lun, who are closing their eyes, are surprised.


    "Du Shaofu You are... "


    Yeluhan''s eyes were full of anger, and he was wondering how the devil could suddenly treat him so well.


    He is not a fool. How can he not know that Du Shaofu is cheating him.


    Du Shaofu killed long San, Gongsun Wuji, Qin Wudi and others. They were afraid that the dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists were already vomiting blood.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is clearly pulling him on a boat. When the time comes, he will not be able to argue with others. The Legalists, strategists and dragon people would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. They will never let him go.


    Once out of the divine space, yeluhan was very clear, waiting for him to imagine.


    "Brother Yelv, if I were you, I''d better heal myself first, so as not to suffer any more. What do you say?"


    Du Shaofu interrupted yeluhan''s words with a smile in his eyes. His smile was sweet and warm. He said, "heal your wounds quickly. I will help you protect the Dharma. Maybe the supreme tomb will open at any time. You have been waiting for thousands of years, but don''t miss it. Besides, if you drink it soon, it will be of great benefit to the wound. Don''t worry, I will not be poisoned."


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu handed out a jade vase without knowing where it came from. Inside, the jade bottle was full of sunlight and full of energy. It was a treasure at a glance.


    "You..."


    Yeluhan glared at Du Shaofu. His Qi and blood were surging in his body, and he almost vomited blood. But in the end, everything was forced to endure.


    After waiting for thousands of years, the supreme tomb will be opened at any time. For this day, Tianta Sha yeluhan paid an unimaginable price and effort, and he can''t miss it.


    "Hum!"


    Yeluhan glared at Du Shaofu and snorted. He really needed a lot of elixirs and pills to heal his wounds. He took the jade bottle in Du Shaofu''s hand and drank it.


    "Oh..."


    The spirit liquid of the jade bottle fluctuates into the throat and spreads out with the sound of the dragon''s howling. The sunlight is soaring and the energy is surging. Many people''s eyes are envious of the red.


    "Brother Yelv, the soup made by longsan is not bad. This is your request in advance. Tell me in advance what you want to drink in the future."


    Du Shaofu''s voice came out again. Although there was no mystery in it, it was loud enough to be heard by all quarters.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Yeluhan was stupefied, and his eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. Only then did he understand that Du Shaofu had sunk him again.


    After drinking the black dragon treasure soup stewed by longsan, he can''t explain it clearly even if it is 110000 mouths.


    Where did Du Shaofu, the demon king, give him pills and heilongbao soup? It was obvious that he jumped into the pit one by one.


    "You..."


    Yeluhan glared at Du Shaofu, his blood was rolling in his body, and his eyes were like a sea of blood.


    But in the end, yeluhan, with his angry face and trembling body, put everything under control. He ignored Du Shaofu and sat on his knees and began to heal.


    "Yes, there is a plan."


    "Long San''s broth has been drunk. It seems that the relationship is good."


    Seeing that Tiansha yeluhan began to heal on the stone platform, it was almost certain that Tiansha yeluhan and Du Shaofu were performing a bitter trick.


    On one side of the stone platform, she Qingrong looks at the past from a distance, and a helpless smile is hanging in the corner of his mouth.


    Around Du Shaofu, at the moment, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, Yao Zunyi and Wu Ming, all they can do is to smile with sympathy when they look at the Tianshan yeluhan.


    "This guy is really bleeding."


    It''s just that Zhen Qingchun and Yao Zunyi are extremely reluctant to give up the blood books that Du Shaofu has taken out, and there is a slight pain in the flesh.


    "Chulala..."


    Suddenly, the vast chalkiness field above the void, there is an arc soaring into the sky, scattered in the void.


    "Boom


    The air of punishment and killing, like the punishment of the common people, suddenly swept across the sky.


    Such a murderous breath startled the eyes all around, and immediately followed the breath in the past and looked to the distance of guangchalang.


    Du Tingxuan has been guarding the land, where there is a fiery atmosphere of thunder began to rise, like purple lightning, red sun in the sky.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaojing, who has been waking up to his body''s martial pulse, finally the purple arc on his body surface is dazzling. The brilliant lightning light is like the rising of purple sun. Countless dazzling lightning runes seem to be connected with the muscles, blood cells and viscera in his body, and they are also pouring out like heaven and earth, covering the void.


    Above the void, a sudden arc overflowing, there are thunder clouds, a moment to shock all living creatures, frightening people.&I don''t know &


    suddenly, Du Shaojing''s eyes closed for a long time also opened when the arc was at its peak. The purple thunder light burst out from his eyes, just like substance. It was connected with the high-altitude thunder cloud, impacting the thunder cloud and turning into a huge thunder cloud arc vortex.


    &Boom! &At this moment, the vast chalkiness space was constantly trembling, and the terrible thunder filled the sky, and countless thunder lights penetrated the space.


    "Zilala..."


    The purple arc shuttles through the sky, and there is space to explode and overturn, and a steady stream of thunder falls on Du Shaojing.


    In this purple thunder, the spirit of punishment and killing spreads, without killing. It shows the power of nature, and shows the justice of heaven and earth. It is vast!


    Such a threat spread, so that the four living creatures just look at the diffuse and open Lei Wei, but also the hair all over the body is suddenly inverted.


    At the moment, the soul of guangchalchang is shaking violently, and he is frightened. He wants to crawl on the ground for it


    "She is also the blood of Du family. She has awakened Wu pulse!"


    On the stone platform where the demon cult is located, the magic brake has already risen and looked at Du Shaojing, who is connected with the purple arc in the distant void, and the electric arc is also in his eyes.


    Behind the magic temple, the figure of the mysterious purple robe also rose and raised his head at the moment. His robe and hat covered his eyes and gradually showed the electric light.


    "Dad


    Du Shaofu''s figure came to Du Tingxuan''s side, and his eyes looked at the movements of his sister Shaojing, but also slightly nervous.


    "Awakened, completely awakened."


    Du Tingxuan clenched his fists slightly, and his sharp pupils fluctuated.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, out of thin air, Du Shaojing''s figure is connected with the thunder cloud arc, and the beautiful shadow rises with a bright light.


    The energy between heaven and earth began to surge violently.


    Du Shaojing stands in the void, like a group of bright light that blocks the sky. The purple electric arc around him shuttles and lingers in his body. He shows himself in front of everyone with an extremely terrible posture.


    "Long..."


    The voice of heaven resounds through. At this moment, on Du Shaojing''s forehead void, there is a round of divine ring in the sky, and then the second round, the third round


    "Long..."


    The sound of heaven resounds like a drum beating heavily!


    A total of nine rounds of God ring in the sky, bright light, amazing!


    "Another great supreme, and so is Du Shaojing


    "Father, son and daughter, three great supremacy, plus Du Xiaoyao and the little girl of Yilong, one door of Du family, five great supreme masters!"


    On the whole wide chalkiness field, all eyes were trembling and the body was shaking.


    There are five great supreme masters in one family of Du family. Du Tingxuan and his two children are all great supreme masters. What a shock to the world!


    "Boom..."


    Among the many amazing eyes, Du Shaojing''s head is above the ninth ring of God. In that startled look, the tenth divine ring appears.


    Ten rounds of God ring in the sky, unprecedented, dazzling and bright in the world!


    At this moment, Du Shaojing was in the sky, just like a goddess. The towering electric arc swept through the sky, and her purple eyes were shining straight into the vast sky. The terrible heavenly power shook the sky


    The whole guangchalang is shaking and roaring. In the distance of guangchalang, there are mountains in all directions collapsing in the "boom" and the ground collapses.


    Even on the ground of the impregnable broad chalkiness field, at this moment, there are small cracks.


    Heaven and earth roar, the sky trembles!


    This breath is too terrible, so that the whole space is trembling.


    The supreme breath is spreading and oppressing heaven and earth, as if it caused the turbulence of heaven and earth, shocking people''s soul!


    Ten rings of divine fire have never been seen before.


    All the eyes are trembling, the heart is trembling, the spirit is trembling, and the body is paralyzed.


    At the moment, even Du Xiaoyao, little star, at the moment, his eyes are also surprised.


    Under such terrible pressure, even the supreme one will be directly suppressed.


    "Ten rings of God!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were trembling. He had never seen it before. He had been speculating in his heart whether there would be ten rounds above the nine rounds, but now he witnessed it with his own eyes.


    "Your sister Shaojing is endowed with extraordinary talent and is born holy. This is the image of born saint!"


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth, his body was shaking a little at the moment, his fists clenched slowly.


    "Born holy!"


    When he looked up, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. At first, he had seen it in the empty picture of the drunkard''s father. The last one who appeared was a strong legalist. As he said, his sister Shaojing was a natural saint.


    [correct a few mistakes in the previous passage that Du Shaojing''s hand was mistakenly regarded as the supreme one by nature. At the beginning of the previous passage, Du Shaojing was born supreme. Later, he made several mistakes, which were all born supreme. I apologize for the inconvenience of reading. I''m sorry, everyone. ]


    "has anyone ever cultivated the ten wheel divine ring Du Shaofu then asked Du Tingxuan."Your sister Shaojing is a born saint, and the ten wheel God is surrounded by heaven. It is said that in the ancient times when the heaven was arrogant and the supreme was brilliant, some people could also practice from the great supreme to the ten wheel divine ring. It is called the complete great supreme nirvana, which can be as famous as the born saint. However, whether it is the natural saint or the perfect nirvana of the great supreme, it is a legend." Du Tingxuan said to Du Shaofu.


    "Born holy, that Du Shaojing is the legendary born saint!"


    "It may also be a complete nirvana, which is a legend. Today I was born, I was destined to see it!"


    After the shock, among all the people on the stone platform, some old people thought of some legends in the trembling heart, and were shocked by them!


    "It''s a natural saint!"


    Stone platform, magic brake mouth, at the moment in the eyes, the real movement of a violent wave.


    The purple thunder is connected. Du Shaojing is cutting bones and marrow, refining himself and forging spirits. This is a great benefit.


    In the distant void, there were about twenty figures, staring at the terrible movement ahead.


    A leading youth is in the air. He is twenty-eight years old. He is dressed in a brocade robe. His black pupil is like obsidian. He has a strong and awe inspiring temperament.


    "it''s Shaojing. He is a member of our legalist family. Our uncle must be here. Our people have arrived first!"


    The young man said that he was Han Qianran. He was killed once by Du Shaofu. After entering the divine space again, he encountered many crises, but he also made amazing progress. Therefore, he swept away a lot of decadence after being defeated before and practiced martial arts for it!


    Han Qianran was on his way to the tomb of the supreme emperor. He was afraid that he would not be able to make it to the tomb. He missed the opportunity. He finally arrived at the tomb and was very happy in his heart.


    "Go, meet uncle invincible!"


    Han Qianran''s face is hidden sharp, such as Ying Ying Ying Ying, and he immediately takes the people behind him to break the air and leave quickly.


    "Whoosh..."


    More than 30 figures broke through the void, and quickly crossed the void and appeared on the guangchali field.


    More than 30 people stopped in the void and saw Du Shaojing, who was being wrapped up in a vision, cutting bones, washing marrow and forging his body with purple thunder.


    In that terrible breath, more than 30 people were trembling in secret, their legs were soft, and they almost fell into the air.


    "Eh..."


    Han Qianran then scanned guangchalang from the void. It was strange that he had never seen Qin Wudi, the third uncle, or even the children of a legalist school. Instead, he noticed about a dozen followers of Legalists, but now he was with the people from the desolate country.


    "Shua..."


    Suddenly, Han Qianran''s heart trembled. He felt a killing intention, and his eyes fell on him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1691

    Along with the killing vision, Han Qianran sees a familiar figure, which makes it impossible for him to forget in this life.


    "Du Shaofu!"


    Han Qianran spits out three words between his teeth. His eyes are trembling, and his cold sense bursts out. This makes his enemies meet with envy, not to mention the person who killed himself once.


    "Don''t let go of any of the Legalists. Kill them!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he met a legalist, or Han Qianran. How could he let it go? His figure suddenly rose into the air, and a flash appeared in front of Han Qianran.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, the golden light in front of his body broke out, waving his claw print to tear the void, and the tearing space quickly spread to Han Qianran''s body.


    "Du Shaofu, do you think I was the first one?"


    Han Qianran was so angry that he suddenly became powerful. He punched each other and broke out his divine power. In the turmoil of the void, the rune was released brilliantly, which actually resisted Du Shaofu''s paw.


    "Kill!"


    The shouts of killing startled the sky. The eighteen guards of the sky had already rushed out.


    Ghost car, mad Bear King, silver winged devil carving and other killers were not willing to lag behind. The terrible breath broke out and immediately rushed to the remaining Legalists.


    "Why, you have broken through, my Nirvana?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Han Qianran and was somewhat surprised. Originally, Han Qianran''s cultivation was in the realm of Fengyu, but his strength was suppressed in the divine space, which was only at the primary level.


    But just after the fight, Du Shaofu felt the nirvana breath of Han Qianran. The only possibility was that Han Qianran had broken through again in the space of the divine realm and stepped into the supreme nirvana. Furthermore, he also converted to nirvana of the true self.


    Han Qianran glanced at Du Shaojing, who was wrapped in a vision in yuankong. Then he looked at Du Shaofu with a sneer and said, "thank you very much. If you didn''t let me understand life and death, I couldn''t break through. Now I''m the supreme nirvana. My Nirvana cultivation is no longer the original one. What strength do you have to destroy me again?"


    "Boom..."


    When the voice dropped, Han Qianran was surrounded by a surging spirit. His bright runes soared into the sky. His eyes opened and closed. The frightening beam of light swept out like thunder. The level of "true self Nirvana" swept out without reservation, and three rounds of divine ring like divine fire above his head were in the air.


    In the space of God, he was killed by Du Shaofu once. During the experience of life and death, he suddenly realized that he had a wonderful posture. Even if he had not been Nirvana before, his demeanor could not be submerged.


    "Half step supreme Nirvana!"


    When he saw Han Qianran''s supreme Nirvana identity, there were voices around him.


    But listening to Han Qianran''s arrogant words, he was helpless to laugh. He was afraid that if Han Qianran knew that Qin Wudi was also killed by Du Shaofu, he would not have the heart to fight again.


    "Ah, Han Qianran is also unlucky!"


    In the crowd, there are people who are familiar with Han Qianran and sigh for it.


    But Han Qianran is not the same at the moment. At the beginning, he was killed because his strength was suppressed in the divine space.


    At the moment, he not only breaks through again, but also reaches the level of self nirvana, and is no longer suppressed by the divine space. This is a big difference from the original strength. Therefore, Han Qianran does not believe that Du Shaofu can kill him once.


    Because he is not what he used to be!


    "half step supreme Nirvana!"


    It''s not too strange for Du Shaofu to pick his eyes. Han Qianran is indeed a superb figure. He is like Su Muxin and Kalou Cailing.


    Han Qianran''s talent is definitely not under Su Muxin and Jialou Cailing, and even surpasses it!


    "Du Shaofu, you can''t kill me again!"


    Han Qianran sneers loudly, and the spirit of the martial pulse and the white tiger pulse are also used. The empty shadow of the white tiger pulse soul turns into the real spirit, and the white light is bright, and the sky is unique.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, Han Qianran''s "Heaven soul and God thunder" is full of void, and there are several terrible means in the fusion and convergence.


    "Chulala..."


    In a flash, the spirit of heaven thundered, the white tiger roared, fierce birds and animals flapped their wings to hit the sky, and the Dragon shadow roared, which turned into a vision of heaven and earth.


    "Linglei!"


    Below the square stone platform, magic brake eyes a pick, looking at Han Qianran using the spirit of the sky thunder, the arc in the eyes immediately flashing.


    On the void, Han Qianran''s whole body is astonishing. The void is crumbling, like the sky is falling apart!


    "The ''power of Dharma and Taoism'' of Legalists, combined with magic power, is not vulgar in the world!"


    "With the combination of magic and potential, the general situation is natural, and the Dharma is boundless. Han Qianran is not far behind Qin Wudi!"


    "He and Han Qianran even fused a spirit thunder in the body, very strong ah!"


    When he saw Han Qianran also caused such a stir, there were old people who were also amazed.


    It''s a pity that the great masters of Dharma are born again and again


    There are also old people who sigh in secret that there are several extraordinary young Legalists, who have a tendency to suppress others. It was possible for them to be in a big mood, but now they have been damaged one by one. All this is related to the Legalists themselves, which has to be lamented."Du Shaofu, you and I will fight again!"


    Han Qianran did not have any reservation. He gathered the strongest attack, solidified the void, and the runes were bright and blazing. The thunder and lightning flashed on the sky, the white tiger roared, and the virtual shadows of fierce birds and animals exploded like thunder sounds.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu stepped into the sky with a faint smile. His black hair was flying and his eyes were shining with purple and gold lightning. He was not moving like a mountain, but was not angry.


    Han Qianran''s attack broke down with the power of destruction. The emptiness was transformed into nothingness, and the space broke into cracks.


    This scene, let the square below also tremble with fear, the hair inverted!


    The terrifying attack also covered Du Shaofu and crushed him in the head.


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the dragon and the sound of the elephant roared. Du Shaofu roared and roared like thunder in the sky. The sky and the earth were shaking and the sky and earth were roaring. The visions around were shattered one after another, and the shadows of fierce birds and animals were directly destroyed.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was not afraid of Han Qianran''s magic power. He directly collided with him. In the palm of his hand, the sound of dragons and tigers roaring and the sound of birds and turtles chirping came out.


    "Roar


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s hand, accompanied by the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird, flew out. The breath made the beasts crawl and suppressed the real spirit of the white tiger. Later, it was shattered by his palm and turned into a bright talisman secret pattern.


    "Poof..."


    Han Qianran vomited blood and his eyes were startled. He thought he could fight with Du Shaofu.


    But now a fight, Han Qianran found that everything and his original imagination, there is a natural difference.


    Han Qianran thought that he had made great progress and made a breakthrough again, which is not the same as before.


    However, Han Qianran had never thought that Du Shaofu''s breakthrough and progress were far beyond his own.


    Then, under all the astonished eyes, there was a scene in the sky.


    Du Shaofu''s body was covered with purple thunder, which stimulated the thunder and martial pulse of the execution. Under the shaking of the void, he was in the thunder of Han Qianran''s heaven soul God. The purple arc on his body filled the void, absorbing the energy of the thunder.


    In front of Du Shaofu, the terrible general situation of heaven and earth seemed so weak and destroyed by the withering and decaying.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu stepped out and hunted with his new purple battle suit. He was not afraid of the thunder of the heaven soul God. Instead, he had a blazing heat in his eyes, just like a cat seeing a fish. He waved his hand and hit Han Qianran directly through the rolling sky spirit thunder.


    Han Qianran, whose strength has soared, is not an opponent at this moment. The terrible fist wrapped purple thunder made him feel the breath of death for the second time.


    "Bang!"


    In the room of the electric light and flint, a fist seal burst out, wrapped in a kind of magic Qi, and directly collided with Du Shaofu''s fist.


    ''Hula ''


    in such a collision, the energy muffle is not big, but the terrible energy accompanied by the arc is like a storm spreading and sweeping away.


    When the terrible energy reaches the far sky, it stops slowly and abruptly and dissipates into nothingness.


    There was a stillness all around, and all eyes were dull, as if time were still.


    "A strong man intervenes!"


    Below the square eyes tremble, in that electric Firestone, someone intervened to save the legalist Han Qianran.


    He was as powerful as Du Shaofu, but he was also resisted just now, which made all the people in the audience feel shocked!


    In a flash, Han Qianran staggers backward. In front of his body, a figure emerges.


    He was a magic temple. With a funny smile on his handsome face and an extremely dangerous breath, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "can''t you kill him?"


    "It''s the magic brake of the demon cult. He''s done it!"


    People around exclaimed that it was the magic brake of the demon cult.


    All of a sudden, their eyes were fixed on the void. They wanted to watch the war against Du Shaofu, the demon king, and mocha, and take the opportunity to spy out what was coming.


    "I''ll kill you!" Du Shao Fu Sen looked at the magic brake coldly.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Han Qianran came back to God and saw someone helping him. No matter who, at this time, helping himself is naturally his friend.


    "He will not die in your hands!"


    Mo Cha ignored Han Qianran and shook his head at Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the figure of the magic temple stands in the void, just like a rock standing erect. The evil spirit is released lightly and lingers in the void, just like a demon king coming to the world, showing a kind of conceit and self-confidence.


    In a flash, the breath on the magic brake body is extremely frightening, and the eyes become bright and frightening.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1692

    Du Tingxuan looks at the upper void magic temple, does not intervene, the mind is released in the void, dark in the guardian daughter.


    Little star and Du Xiaoyao didn''t intervene, but they were watching nervously.


    They felt the power of the magic temple, but they also believed that Du Shaofu could cope with it.


    "Try it, then."


    Looking at the enchanted brake, Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his figure glittered with gold, and disappeared in his place.


    "Give me a refund!"


    Mo chaleng eyes, figure back across the sky, a chalky hand out, evil spirit, directly detained in Han Qianran''s right shoulder, with Han Qianran quickly retreat.


    "Leave it for me!"


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared again, it appeared on the side of Han Qianran''s body like a ghost. The golden claw print tore the void, and it was also directly detained on Han Qianran''s left shoulder.


    "Not good..."


    At this moment, Han Qianran''s eyes were tight, his eyes were filled with thunder, and his heart was trembling with fear. He once again felt the breath of death pouring into his soul.


    "Hiss..."


    It''s just between the electric light and the flint. The magic temple and Du Shaofu exert their strength at the same time. One is arrogant, conceited and powerful, and the other is full of golden light.


    Two terrible forces hit Han Qianran at the same time. The evil Qi and golden light burst into Han Qianran''s body. From the surface of Han Qianran''s body, an extraordinary light burst out.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Then, in the startled eyes of looking up, Han Qianran''s body was torn up by the two men, one left and one right, and turned into a towering blood mist. The blood of the little supreme was shining and brilliant.


    As powerful as Han Qianran, he was torn by life in the hands of moosha and Du Shaofu.


    "I hate it!"


    From the blood mist pouring out of the flesh, there is a group of bright thunder light, which is the soul destroying God Lei Hun species, above which is the yuan God of Han Qianran.


    Han Qianran is a fusion of the soul destroying God Lei, but he is not as good as Du Shaofu in fusing the spirit of yuan God and spirit thunder.


    The combination of the yuan God and the soul is like seeking death for ordinary people.


    The spirit thunder is the enemy of the spirit of the yuan God. The people who fuse the spirit thunder are all in the body, which is extremely dangerous.


    Who dares to try the same as Du Shaofu when the spirit and the spirit fuse together?


    "Zizi..."


    Han Qianran''s body was torn to pieces, but Lei Hun, the soul destroying God, could not be destroyed like that. It was a group only the size of a chalky man''s palm, but it was a dazzling thunder ball.


    When the spirit of thunder appeared, lightning and thunder suddenly flashed and thundered in the surrounding void, and the lightning runes were all over the sky.


    But at the moment, the spirit of Han Qianran appears on the soul of Lei, the soul destroying God. There is only a baby size figure, with a strong soul breath fluctuation, which is frightening.


    Han Qianran has already wiped out the original wisdom of the soul destroying God thunder when he merges with the spirit of the soul destroying God thunder. At this moment, with the familiar breath of his body, Han Qianran is calling for the soul of the soul destroying God thunder, and quickly escapes with the original spirit of Zijin.


    "Hiss!"


    A finger of magic Qi is as bright as black gold. When the devil stops his hand, the finger print penetrates the void, and directly penetrates Han Qianran''s yuan Shen.


    However, Han Qianran, sandwiched between Du Shaofu and the magic temple, is still a little unclear about the situation, that is, the spirits are completely destroyed.


    "I killed him, not you!"


    Magic brake mouth, eyes dew smile, eyes wrapped in magic gas.


    "Hoo!"


    In Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, a silver gold arc swept out, swallowing Han Qianran''s broken yuan Shen energy directly.


    This is the role of Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei in Du Shao Gang''s yuan Shen. It can engulf other people''s original gods and souls and strengthen their own original gods.


    Han Qianran as powerful as the God, even if it is broken, phagocytosis is still a great benefit.


    "He''s dead, too."


    Du Shaofu looked at the magic temple, and his eyes twinkled with gold. Behind him, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird stretched out, and the golden light was towering.


    "Zizi..."


    The spirit of Lei, the soul destroying God, was suspended in the void and lost the spirit of Han Qianran. He was like a newborn baby, pure and curious about everything.


    Lei Hun, the soul destroying God, fluctuated in the void. It seemed that he was attracted by the thunder and lightning breath of moosha and Du Shaofu. He looked at something curiously and didn''t leave.


    But around the soul destroying God Lei Hun species, at the moment that terrible arc and power, is not small, shocking people!


    "It''s the spirit of thunder!"


    A kind of spirit thunder is suspended in the air, which makes the numerous eyes of the broad chalkiness field below become blazing.


    The spirit thunder soul kind, that is the heavy treasure in the chalkiness absolutely!


    The integration of a spirit thunder in the body, that will have infinite benefits.


    But at the moment, no one dares to move.


    Moosha and Du Shaofu are in a duel. They are as powerful as Han Qianran. No one dares to fight for it.


    "Ray, the soul destroying God, is mine!"Looking at the ghost killing God Lei Hun, the magic brake restrained the smile that existed at any time. On his handsome face, his face suddenly became sharp. His whole body was swept by runes, and the secret lines of the talisman were flashing. The evil spirit was rolling, and he directly reached for the spirit of killing thunder soul.


    "Ray has nothing to do with you!"


    In the course of a long journey, Du Shaofu''s figure quickly swept out, and the stars burst out all over his body. It seemed that he wanted to fall a piece of stars in the void to block the magic temple, and at the same time, he reached for the spirit destroying God Lei Hun.


    "Small means, broken!"


    He was not afraid of the magic temple. He spread the divine awn on his body and turned into a divine ring. Where he passed, he destroyed the light of the stars, and a magic Qi fingerprint pierced through the void and blocked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings, and his feet were as unpredictable as a God. He quickly avoided the fingerprints that pierced the void.


    But at the same time, the magic brake has arrived, and lightning strikes the soul destroying God thunder again.


    "If it''s not yours, it can''t be yours!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily. Behind his back, the golden wings of the ROC flickered. The ROC came to the ninth day and launched a fierce attack. He was the only one.


    The terrible attack swept, the rage swept, and the void shattered.


    "Hum!"


    He was covered with a suit of ancient armor. There was a devil''s spirit and an electric arc was moving.


    This is a treasure. Its power can shake nine days, and the rolling evil spirit lingers, making it like the lower boundary of the demon king.


    The two figures fight each other, and there are dozens of moves between the electric light and flint, which makes people tremble when they look at them from afar.


    "Boom..."


    A demon king, a demon king, duel to the surrounding runes bright, breath vibration sky!


    "This magic temple is so powerful that it can be as strong as Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    The onlookers on the guangchal field were shocked. The magic Temple of the demon sect could really fight with Du Shaofu, the demon king!


    It was so incredible that they couldn''t believe it. They watched the battle with their breath.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, has finally met his opponent!"


    Kong Sansi, Zhou Xiaoluo, Xu Yangzi, Mo Ru Nan and so on marveled. They could see that even Du Shaofu, the demon king, could not take the upper hand in chalkiness, which showed that the magic temple was powerful.


    And for the magic Cha, this originally some unknown character, but now it makes people more amazing.


    After all, the whole world knows that Du Shaofu is powerful, and there is no rival among his peers. He is really invincible.


    But at the moment that invincible existence, it is to meet the match.


    "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead."


    Everyone''s old people, as well as many of the old people in the distance of guangchalang, were full of sighs and sighs.


    Those two young people are so powerful that they are already so amazing at this age. If we take time, how will they grow up?


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, a terrible dull sound came out of the empty space of the Fangguang chalkiness field.


    All of a sudden, the wide chalkiness field trembled violently. From the void, there was a strange breath that could not be described. The breath seemed to be revived by gods and demons.


    "Hula..."


    Almost at the same time, on the ten stone platforms on the guangchali field, there were talismans and secret patterns blooming, with light shining out.


    "The supreme tomb is coming up!"


    In a flash, many eyes of guangchal field were also attracted back, and they screamed and trembled for it.


    From the void, there are clouds rolling, sending out a strange "buzzing" sound, as if something is coming, there is a divine light in the void.


    Du Shaofu and the magic temple also briefly touched and separated, and looked at the void.


    Later, the two seem to have a tacit understanding at the same time. Both of them are the breath of Nirvana level of self without reservation.


    "Boom!"


    That terrible breath let the space roar, as if to stir the earth and sky.


    "Long..."


    At the same time, above the void above their heads, there were nine rings of divine fire in the sky. All around the void, the sound of the sky was constantly, and the oppressed heaven and earth roared.


    That terrible sound, like countless days of drums together!


    Both of them are nine rings of God in the sky. The majestic breath and the heavenly power force people to come, which makes the living beings on the scene all startle without any reason and can''t help but want to crawl!


    At this moment, the vast chalkiness empty space, in the surrounding empty burst of divine light, two young men with the mighty power of heaven stand in the sky, the terrible pressure will crush the void.


    &The great supreme nirvana is also the great supreme Nirvana! &


    there are creatures in the guangchal field who can''t help shaking and exclaiming, and the divine light is shining everywhere and trembling for it!


    that magic temple is also a great supreme Nirvana!


    "war!"


    The magic Temple looked directly at Du Shaofu, and the divine light in his eyes fluctuated, such as the sea waves, and the magic Qi was diffused around him, like the undulating ocean and the stirring of runes."War!"


    And the red light of Du Fu''s eyes is not shining.


    "Boom


    Two people in an instant, with the power of the supreme, once again fierce confrontation together!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1693

    "Roar..."


    At the moment, both of them fight to the extreme. The supreme power carries all kinds of animal powers, roaring and crashing into the void.


    At the moment, their actions and actions seem simple, but this kind of confrontation is the most dangerous and terrifying. One move seems to be ordinary, but both contain a whole body of understanding and contain supreme power.


    "Boom


    When the void collapses, the magic brake armor envelops the arc, and the magic Qi rolls and frightens people. It appears in the monstrous animal power. With one hand, it breaks the void, and covers a large space with the supernatural evil Qi and the supreme power, and quickly pats Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was fearless, just like a giant ROC in human form. He opened and closed in a big way and collided with each other!


    "Long!"


    The duel between the two broke out endless bright electric arc and talisman secret pattern, and the terrible mysterious gas fluctuated like a vast ocean, which was fierce and incomparable.


    That time and again, incomparable duel, let people see some silly eyes.


    It''s amazing that those two young people can be so powerful.


    He Qingrong, huoyun evil god, vigorous youth in green, youth in black, Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Runan, Heng Lun, etc. are all shaking their eyes.


    "Boom


    Above the void, the divine light continued to burst, on the ten stone platform, the talisman secret pattern is also more and more bright up.


    Just above the ten stone platforms, a shadow began to appear, like a mirage, filled with light.


    Looking from afar, it looks like a huge ancient building. It is magnificent, magnificent and magnificent. The light around is diffuse. It is like pouring light rain. It has the ancient flavor across time and space.


    "The tomb of the supreme appears!"


    On the square, more and more creatures are exclaiming.


    All of us are looking for opportunities in the divine space, and the most important thing for all sentient beings and forces is the greatest chance hidden in the supreme tomb.


    At this moment, the appearance of the supreme tomb makes all living creatures tremble and excited. Their eyes are red and their breath is surging. They want to fight.


    "All of you must be ready. The tomb of the supreme one can only be opened for a short time. When that time comes, the exit will be closed for time!"


    "It''s a short time to open the supreme tomb. Try to get in time!"


    "Open the exit, do your best, and get in!"


    The old people on the stone platform gave their explanations to the younger generation, and their voice was trembling and nervous. There was the biggest chance in the whole divine space. It was amazing. We must get it.


    "Close, ready to fight!"


    Originally scattered around the square of the living creatures, afraid of the strength of everyone in the middle of the square and some big families, dare not close.


    But now they are no longer afraid of the general, their breath began to surge, one after another toward the center of the square.


    And some big families and strong people are now approaching the ten stone platforms.


    "Boom..."


    On the square, all the breath of life is surging, and some hidden loose repair strong people no longer hide, and begin to release the real breath.


    In the void above, the duel between moosha and Du Shaofu is still fierce.


    The two men collided with each other in the mystery of thunder and lightning, the magic Qi and the golden light interweaved, and the confrontation was like a volcano erupting, and the mysterious gas was vast, like a wave sweeping all directions.


    "War!"


    His hair is flying and his eyes are full of evil spirit. He looks like a demon kingdom. His armor arc is soaring to the sky, and his breath is surging. The supreme power shakes the void!


    "War!"


    The demon king''s clothes and robes bring forth the purple and golden sky palace. The sword is flying in the sky. It contains the supreme power and cuts through the void. With the cry of ghosts, the roar of dragons and tigers, and the sound of birds and turtles, the sky is shaking.


    They also felt the arrival of the supreme tomb. They wanted to make a quick decision. They were also gradually approaching the leaping soul destroying God Lei Hun. They all used all their strength to fight each other.


    Du Shaofu''s pulse had already moved with the power of the great supreme. The pulse of the magic temple was magical and seemed to have something to do with the evil Qi. Obviously, the pulse was not ordinary. With the supreme power, it combined with the great and supreme power, and it was more powerful. It broke out in the void with bursts of roar, bright runes and dense collections!


    A demon king, a demon king, such as the devil in the four seas, Peng hit the sky, such a duel between the explosion of the void.


    All the creatures are stupid. The duel is too strong for them to get close.


    It was a supreme duel, and the average nirvana is not entitled to be affected.


    The supreme tomb is becoming more and more clear. It is invisible and connected with the ten stone platforms. It diffuses endless dazzling runes and permeates the ancient atmosphere, making the square relaxed and happy.


    At the moment, I feel more comfortable on the stone platform.


    "Hula..."


    The mirage like ancient buildings emerge in the void, just like the real world, as if the second world appeared in the void, as if the second parallel world appeared in the void.


    It is said that the tomb of the supreme one has nothing to do with the tomb, but it is rumored that even the supreme one will be damaged.There are great opportunities, but also contains great danger.


    Every time the supreme tomb is opened, even the supreme can be broken inside, like the place where the supreme one is buried. Therefore, it is also called the supreme tomb.


    "The tomb of the supreme one appears. Rush!"


    The ancient building clearly emerged, light and rain poured, and the ancient breath fluctuated, so many creatures around could not help it any more.


    "Fight for chance


    In particular, the living creatures behind the square were afraid that they had missed the opportunity. When some people drank, they immediately saw a large number of figures rising towards the tomb of the supreme.


    "Whoosh..."


    They want to seize the opportunity to enter the tomb of the supreme.


    "Go


    Even among the nine members on the stone platform, some people can''t help but rush out to seize the opportunity.


    "Don''t act rashly. The entrance of the supreme tomb has not been opened. Intruders will be in danger."


    All the old people immediately stopped the children and clansmen in the door.


    But the square is surrounded by countless creatures already in the outbreak, from all directions to plunder, toward the supreme tomb.


    "Whew, whew..."


    But as soon as the fast-moving creatures approached the tomb of the supreme emperor, the breath of the pouring Rune light suddenly changed. It turned into countless empty swords, shining brightly and killing the sky.


    It''s too late. Those swords are extraordinary and can''t be stopped by ordinary creatures.


    "Ah..."


    In all directions, a large group of living creatures close to the tomb of the supreme being were pierced by swords and screamed bitterly.


    If there is a life protecting rune, it can be taken away by it. If it is not, the spirits will be destroyed and turned into blood mist to explode in the air.


    "Back, back!"


    The living creatures were frightened and retreated in terror, and they did not dare to rush forward any more. Many creatures and the God of death passed by and took a cool breath. The spirits were still trembling.


    Looking at those living creatures who scrambled for each other and finally retreated in panic, some of the big forces, such as the nine masters, sneered.


    There is no pity for those who have been robbed. People die for money and birds for food. From the first day of practice, the spiritual beings have stepped into various opportunities and dangers. Every day, all people are used to it.


    In this world of respect for the strong, the weak fall, there will be no pity, only the strong will be respected and awed!


    "You can enter the tomb only after the entrance is opened. After entering the tomb, the talisman will lose its function. Be careful."


    Nine old people, in repeatedly admonishing younger brother.


    "Boom..."


    The duel between Du Shaofu and moosha is still going on, but it has become more and more fierce.


    The hand of the magic temple is covered with armor. In both hands, there is an extra black gold golden glove, just like a spirit armor covering the palm of the hand. Thunder and lightning and evil Qi are intertwined and interwoven. Actually, it can directly resist Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque. To fight against it forcibly, the golden dagger is made and sparks are splashing everywhere.


    "Roar..."


    The spirit of Zijin tianque is boiling. I don''t know if it''s because of the armor or gloves of the magic temple. I''m excited and want to swallow it. But I don''t know how to put my mouth down.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Du Shaofu and mocha fought hard once. Zijin tianque and the Black Gold Glove collided. Their left hands clenched, and they collided fiercely with each other three times.


    These three attacks are very important, they emit roar, bright arc and magic gas, mixed with golden light, and shoot all over the field.


    Du Shaofu''s left fist was numb. Du Shaofu was surprised by the flesh of the magic brake, which was extremely strong. In addition, the weird black gold gloves at the moment were even harder than ever refined steel.


    But at the moment, Mo Sha was more surprised than Du Shaofu. His fists were numb across the treasures. If there were no treasures, his fists would bleed at the moment. That guy''s physical body should be above him, absolutely the strongest physical existence he has ever met.


    "Hiss!"


    The three fists can be divided as soon as they are touched. Du Shaofu attacks again. The Zijin tianque in his hand explodes. The sword of BA Jiandao contains the supreme power. One sword cleaves to the front door of the magic temple, and the nine wheel divine ring bursts out brightly.


    "Not enough!"


    The black and gold gloves contain the supreme power in the middle of the Black Gold Glove, which erupts the magic gas and bright electric arc, forming a strange whirlpool, spreading the terrible dazzling light, forming a huge swallowing power, swallowing the ripples around the space, breaking the space inch by inch, and immediately imprisoning Du Shaofu''s sword, and then swallowing it, as if to kill Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque also swallowed up.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, the magic left fist was like the birth of a demon God. The magic Qi was surging, and there was a brilliant Rune wave. The fist was extremely fast, smashing the void and landing on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    But in this moment, Du Shaofu''s mouth was smeared with a cruel smile. His left fist was like a rainbow, with the sound of dragon singing and elephant singing. The golden light was bright and the arc was surging. It contained the supreme power, and one blow was fierce and arrogant.In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s blow also hit the front door of the magic temple.


    This is the weakest part of the whole body defense of moocha, the only place where the extraordinary armor is not covered.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Two muffled noises exploded in the void almost at the same time.


    Du Shaofu''s chest was smashed to pieces and blood holes were revealed. The bottom of his chest was almost to the bottom. His bones were visible and his blood was shining with pale gold.


    With Du Shaofu''s physical level and cultivation, it can be seen that Du Shaofu''s body can be smashed with one punch, which shows how powerful the magic temple is.


    But there is no doubt that Du Shaofu is powerful. He is extremely ferocious.


    With Du Shaofu''s fist, and with a low and dull sound, the surrounding space was surging and boiling. It fell on the front door of the magic temple, destroying the front door directly and smashing his head.


    The evil Qi broke up and the blood gushed. Then the whole body of moocha was also exploded. The armor and black gold gloves on his body were scattered on one side, releasing a bright light.


    Watching the magic temple being blasted by Du Shaofu with all his strength, this scene also shocked the whole audience and made the living creatures around him creepy!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1694

    "Moocha killed?"


    At the moment, although almost everyone is paying attention to the tomb of the supreme, they are also paying attention to the amazing battle.


    The magic temple was shocked by Du Shaofu''s fist.


    Some people even clearly see that there is no life saving talisman in the heart of the magic temple from the beginning to the end. If it is killed, it is really killed.


    The blood rain pours, but coagulates but does not disperse. The blood fog is accompanied by the evil Qi and haunts the rune.


    "No..."


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu felt that he was not normal. There was still life in the broken blood mist of the magic brake. There were mysterious runes moving and purple and gold electric arc fluctuating, which showed a very familiar atmosphere.


    "Whoosh..."


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu realized that there was something wrong with him, and his figure immediately swept to the soul of the spirit destroying God Lei like lightning, and wanted to take away the spirit of thunder.


    When he came across the sky, Du Shaofu''s figure pierced through the void, and he was about to get close to Lei Hun, the soul destroying God.


    "You can''t get it!"


    Suddenly, the voice of the magic temple came out. From the blood mist, there was a blood light and the evil spirit penetrated through the void, just like the bloody fire in the burning. Accompanied by the talisman and secret patterns, it turned into a sharp sword and chopped at Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, the blood light fluctuated and the purple gold arc gushed out.


    Then, in the eyes of many gaping eyes, just turned into a magic brake of blood mist. In the blood mist, the purple gold arc broke out, and instantly recovered as good as before.


    "Dang..."


    Du Shaofu turned around and cut out the purple golden sky que to block the bloody evil Qi. The golden dagger broke out, making the surrounding void sink and resisting the terrible sword.


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyes changed color, and the magic temple which had just been smashed in front of him had been restored in good condition. In this way, purple and gold electric arc rippled on his body, and the familiar breath became more and more obvious, which made the purple thunder xuanding in his body roar.


    "Purple Gold Xuan thunder, do not destroy Xuan body!"


    Du Shaofu vomited eight words out of his mouth, which was a real shock.


    The familiar breath made Du Shaofu clearly feel the mystery of the magic temple. It was the purple gold xuanlei, which was the immortal body.


    The mysterious armor fell on the body of the magic temple again, and the black and gold double sets covered the hands.


    At the moment, the magic brake recovered as good as before, but the corner of the mouth always with that fun like smile, at this time it is gradually cold down.


    The eerie silence of the square. The scene of Du Shaofu''s fight against Qin Wudi has shocked people enough.


    But now the magic brake is also the same, which makes people gape, for it is dull!


    "Is it another immortal existence? It seems that the breath on his body is similar to Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    The strong people in the square marvel at it, and they are shocked by the mysterious figure of purple robe on the stone platform.


    in their hearts, the magic moment is invincible among their peers, and there is no rival in the same realm.


    at the moment, the magic temple is blasted by Du Shaofu with a blow and suffered a great loss, which is equivalent to being destroyed once.


    "I didn''t expect that you could kill me once!"


    Magic Cha looked at Du Shaogang, some self mockery of the corner of his mouth.


    "You have that thing in you


    Du Shaofu looked at the magic temple and felt the smell of purple gold xuanlei. No wonder from the beginning, he felt a different familiar breath. Seeing the immortal Xuan body on the magic temple, Du Shaofu was sure that there was also a purple thunder Xuan tripod on the magic temple. The purple thunder xuanding which disappeared in the other eight continents was related to the magic temple.


    "Don''t you have one on your body. The one left is really on you. You can''t find a place to get it without any effort." Mo Cha looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile.


    "If I guess right, you are not completely successful in forging. I can blow you up once and kill you again!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and hunted in his clothes and robes. He felt that the immortal body of the magic temple was different from that of his own. He did not really break it and then stand up.


    In his heart, Du Shaofu also had an answer to why he did not have a talisman.


    It is as powerful as the magic chakra, and there is no life saving talisman. With the strength of the magic temple, it is almost impossible to encounter any life and death danger in the divine space.


    The three thousand tripod has something to do with the world of thousand thunder.


    Perhaps, with the purple thunder Xuan tripod on the body, will be limited by the divine space, unable to have the life talisman to protect the body.


    His eyes are full of evil Qi. Although he has a mysterious body, he can''t achieve the ultimate goal and has not really succeeded.


    He integrated the purple thunder xuanding for a long time, but he was unable to make the last step, and the man in front of him felt that he should have cultivated the immortal Xuanti to the point of complete success, and should be above him.


    "Hoo..."


    Moocha took a deep breath, raised his mouth, and once again swept out the trademark playful smile, and said, "you can only kill me once, and you won''t have another chance.""You want to use that thing."


    Du Shaofu looked at the magic temple and looked overbearing. However, he was on guard. If he used the purple thunder xuanding, he was afraid that the world would be turbulent and turbulent.


    "No, at the beginning, I just wanted to know how strong you really are and to be able to surpass my expectations. You are worthy of my real strength, and you will never be my opponent again, because..."


    "Long..."


    When the voice of the magic Temple falls, the sky sound suddenly rises, like countless sky drums. It is no longer the nine rounds of divine fire in the sky, but the ten rings.


    The ten rings fire like divine ring in the sky will not be under Du Shaojing''s ten rings, but there are some differences between them.


    It''s just that such pressure, the same towering, so that the surrounding earth shaking, square tremor, life creeping.


    The world is full of magic, and the world is full of magic!


    "Because I have achieved the Ultimate Nirvana, you will no longer be my opponent, this is my real strength!"


    The magic brake opened his mouth, and his eyes regained the invincible self-confidence, which was his real strength. He fought Du Shaofu with great respect. He wanted to defeat Du Shaofu at the same level, but he failed, but he was not depressed. After all, this is his real strength.


    Complete nirvana, a glorious age in ancient times, can only be achieved with a truly unique posture.


    In ancient times, any one of the great supreme beings could shake the past and shine the present, leaving endless legends.


    And he, complete and supreme nirvana, set foot in the world!


    "My God, the ten rings of God, the perfect great supreme, and the being of the same name as the natural saint!"


    "Another real evil spirit!"


    All the people in the square are awe inspiring and complete. The nirvana is the existence in the legend. It was also an extraordinary genius in ancient times. How powerful and terrible it was to compete with the ancient great power!


    Today, a natural saint is born, and a perfect Nirvana comes into being. Both of them are the existence of ancient legends, which makes people tremble.


    "That guy is so strong that he even got there!"


    Du Xiaoyao, little star is moving now.


    They are extraordinary. Their practice is like sailing along the river, following the wind and the water, and stepping on the great supreme is just like destroying the withered and decaying.


    Their own natural posture, is already unique.


    But at this moment, to see the great nirvana of the magic temple is a great impact on Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    "There are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside people. The natural posture is one of them. Cultivation is the most important thing. Grandfather Wu is right."


    On the young face of the little star, at the moment, in the clear eyes, there is a little golden flame, and there are waves in the heart.


    "Step by step, it''s like waking up from a dream, and it''s the top."


    Du Xiaoyao murmured light way, born in Lingtong, there is gold in the wave, diffuse boundless brilliance.


    "Too strong!"


    Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Ru Nan, Heng Lun, Huang ling''er, Yi Qingrong, huoyun evil god, Jialou jueyu and so on, all of which are deeply shocked by the huge fluctuation in their hearts.


    For them, the impact on their hearts at the moment is undoubtedly much greater.


    "Long..."


    At this time, the arrival of the supreme tomb has been stable, light connecting ten stone platforms, in its center, there is a vortex, the entrance has begun to appear.


    Wrapped by divine light, the ancient breath comes out.


    The ten stone platforms, which are closest to the entrance of the supreme tomb, seem to be emerging in the sky. The ancient breath makes the life on the stone platform very hot.


    "The tomb of the supreme one is open, enter quickly!"


    This moment, full of exclamations, the entire square in an instant thoroughly boiling.


    "Boom, boom..."


    At the same time, the entire square in an instant, countless breath burst, Rune soaring, powerful, mighty sky.


    "Roar..."


    In the air, beasts roar like thunder, and countless powerful orcs roar and hiss.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1695

    "Go ahead..."


    Breath surging, runes interwoven, there are figures across the sky, toward the entrance of the supreme tomb, want to rush into the supreme tomb.


    "Enter!"


    On the ten stone platforms, some of our children have already risen to the sky. The ten stone platforms occupy the first opportunity, and their speed is faster.


    The entrance of the supreme tomb is so small that the monster can''t get in at all.


    Countless creatures suddenly cross in order to fight for the time to enter the supreme tomb.


    "All in!"


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth to the wasteland and the temple of heavenly beasts. The magic temple in the sky and the third younger brother were still fighting. However, he believed that the three younger brothers could deal with it. He could not delay the wasteland from entering the supreme tomb. He wanted to win the great fortune for the wasteland.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, there are runes in the sky above the square. Many creatures have only one small entrance to enter the supreme tomb, and fierce fighting breaks out immediately.


    At this moment, all for the sake of fighting for the crossing, for the great forces and the good fortune of each other, the nine great families, the children of the big families, are not polite to each other, there is no killer, but they are fighting with all their strength.


    For the sake of the supreme tomb, there is no tolerance and politeness, nor tolerance and tolerance!


    In a flash, the nine families, the Phoenix clan, the Huang state and others collided.


    "Roar..."


    The beast can roar, and the secret arts startle the sky. The void is boiling. The momentum is moving mountains and seas, and the waves are striking the shore. It is extremely fierce.


    "Enter the supreme tomb first!"


    Night Piaoling looks at Du Shaofu and moosha in the void, and his dark eyes are fluctuating. The wasteland needs someone to fight for crossing. The sky''s eighteen guards are surging, like eighteen sharp weapons in the sky. They are fierce and frightening. People dare not stop them!


    "Advanced supreme tomb!"


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Guiche, Guiche, Qinmo, yaozun, Zhen Qingchun, general, Gu Xinyan, donglidiao, zitianzun, yuxianzi, guiwa, Wuque and others all raided out to enter the tomb of the supreme.


    In the void, a battle breaks out. Once anyone approaches the entrance, he will be immediately besieged, and no one can easily enter the tomb.


    All of us, qijiajun, Zhou Yu and others have already made moves.


    They shine on their bodies, and all kinds of secret arts are added to their bodies. However, they are blocked by countless powerful people around them.


    "Boundless heaven!"


    "Amitabha


    Taoism, Buddhism hand, divine light burst, Buddha shadow in the sky.


    This kind of scuffle, several desire is to let the sky shatter, in an instant, there are many figures like a broken kite swept down.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Some people have been robbed and taken away by the talisman. Others have lost the talisman for a long time. They have turned into blood rain, and the gods and spirits are all destroyed!


    But at the moment, seven night light, Zhou Xiaoluo, generals, Fu Qingrong, huoyun evil god, Kong Sansi, henglun, xuyangzi, huanglinger and other supreme beings have no action.


    They stood on the stone platform and looked up at the demon king and the demon king. The great and supreme Nirvana appeared. They wanted to know the outcome of the war.


    In the void and struggle of the living beings, both the magic temple and Du Shaofu, who had ten rounds of divine ring fluctuation, naturally noticed that their eyes were full of blazing eyes. At the same time, a devil''s spirit was surging to the sky, and a purple gold arc began to rise like a scorching sun.


    "There''s not much time. They''re going to make a real decision!"


    Mo Ru man looks at the void above, his eyes are shining.


    "It''s over."


    The power of the supreme Nirvana fluctuates with the opening of the magic chakra. The whole body is full of bright lightning runes. The ten wheel God ring is in the sky, covering a large void. With the surging evil Qi, everything is crushed and crushed, and the whole body breaks down to Du Shaofu.


    Simple and direct, but at the moment this is the full strength of the magic brake, seemingly simple, but only the real strong can feel the vast destructive power.


    The terrifying power covers the void, and all kinds of esoteric means are integrated into each other. They are all contained together, and no flaw can be found.


    It''s perfection. It can destroy everything!


    "Chulala..."


    This terrible force swept through, and the void crumbled in silence, turning into a dark nothingness. Only the evil spirit was rolling, and the ten rings of God were in the sky.


    "Too strong, is this the power of consummation and supreme Nirvana?"


    The nobles below are also marveling at the terrible power, which makes them tremble with fear.


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes were also fluctuating at the moment. His eyes were looking at Du Shaofu, but his face was calm. His hair was flying back and sharp without any reason.


    "Crash!"


    The nine rings of God were in the air, and Du Shaofu was moved. A wave of domineering energy swept out with the purple gold arc like a vast ocean. The dazzling purple thunder Rune stirred everywhere, as if the purple golden day was about to rise on this square.


    All in a short moment, the brilliant purple and gold lightning, a huge purple golden winged ROC shadow, and then from Du Shaofu''s whole body hovered and soared out of the sky.


    The shadow of the purple and gold lightning, the ROC bird shadow, envelops Du Shaofu''s figure, which is integrated with the power of nirvana.Zijin leipeng soared up, just like Du Shaofu turned into a real golden winged ROC bird. His whole body was shining with purple gold and covered with fierce power, which made the void tremble!


    "Ji..."


    The purple and golden thunder Peng neighs, penetrates the clouds and cracks the stone, the virtual shadow is huge, the wings spread out, directly hit the magic temple, as if to shake the sky, cross the sky!


    "The devil is also terrible!"


    The birth of such a huge purple and golden Lei Peng, with its terrible power, makes a kind of supreme being trembling.


    The huge purple and golden Lei Peng collided with the great and supreme power, just like two spaces collided together.


    "Hula..."


    The violent destruction and pressure burst out from all around, as if caused the turbulence of the square space, shocking people.


    "Gee!"


    The purple golden thunder Peng''s eyes and pupils cast a purple gold arc, just like two rounds of bright sun shining in the sky, overlooking the world''s life, and never yielding to the former, directly collided.


    The power of Nirvana sweeps through the magic temple, releasing the pressure of destruction and rendering the sky with evil Qi.


    ''boom ''


    such a collision makes the void explode endlessly.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu has inspired the magic power of Zhenpeng, integrating thunder and martial pulse with the power of nirvana of the great supreme. Like a real golden winged ROC flying in the sky, he controls the supreme power and releases the boundless and majestic pressure.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the situation changed again. In the void of the great supreme Nirvana God circle, there came the spirit thunder, gathering the power of the great supreme nirvana, like a tiger.


    Although the fearless spirit thunder, even the huge body of virtual shadow, can devour the spirit thunder, the destructive power is far greater than the absorption power.


    "Kaka..."


    Zijin leipeng began to crack, was crushed, fell at a disadvantage.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    At the entrance of the supreme tomb, the duel is fierce to the point of fury. All the creatures are trying their best to make a move. All kinds of treasures urge the beast to fly in the sky.


    Some people have been handed down in ancient times and got amazing treasures in the divine space. They are no longer hidden at this moment, without reservation.


    At that time, there were many black horses appeared. Originally, these creatures were not so outstanding, but now they have soared into the sky, which is surprising.


    "It seems that the power of repression is getting smaller and smaller."


    An old man made a move, and was immediately surprised to find that they had been able to use more and more strength beyond the initial realm, and were immediately surprised.


    "Set up


    There are big forces in the big family arranging a joint attack array to escort their children into the tomb of the supreme.


    The terrible array was born, and it was so vast that it was almost impossible for sanxiu to get close to it.


    "Be careful!"


    in the fierce battle, ye Piaoling''s figure appeared beside a graceful and graceful figure, shaking a huge monster behind it.


    The woman''s light red curly hair is poured out, and the silver wire is gently pulled, and there seems to be a haze light cage beside her. Looking at the night floating Ling, her face is absolutely beautiful, her skin color is like snow, and her eyes are full of beauty. She says, "don''t worry about me. I still have a life preserver. Go to fight for the supreme tomb!"


    She is the flower purple mo of Wanzhou hundred flowers gate. She has met with floating Ling overnight in the divine space. At this moment, she knows what is the most important and does not want to drag down the sky general 18 Wei.


    She knew that he was not good at words, but she had been protecting her secretly. Her heart was warm and rippled, and she knew that she was not wrong.


    "Good." Night Piaoling nodded and looked around the void. At the moment, the United attack array of all the members and forces was running.


    "Eighteen days beast holy evil spirit array!"


    The next moment, the night floated and the sky was about to set up an array of eighteen Wei dun. The roar of beasts sounded like thunder, and the whole body of the eighteen people was shining brightly. In the midst of the wind and clouds, the eighteen people had a strange change in Qi, which turned into eighteen monstrous virtual images.


    "Roar


    "Whoosh!"


    eighteen huge animal shadows, including "golden wings ROC bird", "Xuan Yun Jiao Jiao", "ancient days Fox", "disaster fighting", "*", "Zhi Zhi"...


    A total of 18 monsters roared ferociously, and led by the shadow of golden winged ROC birds that floated all over the body at night, they spread over the sky and emerged into the sky in a gesture of shielding the sky from the sun.


    At the moment, this big array appears, which is much more terrible than any other around. It sweeps through everything and destroys several large formations. It makes people dare not stop its edge!


    "Amitabha, eighteen Buddha arrays!"


    The Buddha''s shadow was in the sky, and the Buddhists blocked in front of the 18 day beast Saint Sha array. This is the eighteen Buddha array arranged by the Buddhist school, rather than the original arrangement of the wuliangjiao.


    These are the eighteen Buddhist monks. They are shrouded with golden light in the array of Sanskrit, just like a Buddha on the ground. They come with a vision, and the golden light shines on the sky, like the arrival of the eighteen Arhats, or reciting scriptures, or waving the prayer flags, or rotating the Buddha beads, beating the wooden fish, and dancing the devil subduing pestle


    The shadow of eighteen Buddhas, Arhats and Sanskrit sounds are like a huge wind made of golden light, which will crush the whole square sky.All around the void, people take a cool breath. Under the terrible prestige, those who are not strong enough can worship directly. They should put down their butcher knives and become Buddhas.


    The dreadful array of eighteen Buddhas, accompanied by a terrible pressure of Buddhism and Taoism, makes the shadow of the void Buddha shine brightly, intending to suppress the eighteen fierce beasts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1696

    In Buddhism, at the moment, Hengqi is the leader. There is a big difference between the power of the 18 Luo arrays and that of wuliangjiao.


    "It''s eighteen Luozhen again Just break it... "


    In the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, the night floated out a blazing battle spirit. With the supreme power, the God ring was in the air, and the mind moved. In the eighteen days, the guard''s mind was understood. The array changed, and the ghost animal''s shadow disappeared. In the surging wind and clouds, eighteen bloody and fierce breath swept the four sides.


    In an instant, the eighteen days gathered the guards and turned them into a huge and ferocious virtual shadow, just like the devil was born. It was terrifying and dignified!


    "Broken..."


    The ferocious shadow opens its mouth like thunder. It suppresses it with great power. The light of the empty sky can spray out. It directly destroys the eighteen Luo arrays.


    "Enter!"


    The ferocious shadow then turned into eighteen long rainbow, and the eighteen guards of the sky first entered the supreme tomb.


    "Enter!"


    At the same time, qijiajun and Du Yunlong successively broke through the encirclement and plundered into the tomb of the supreme.


    "Whoosh!"


    Then, Huiyou en of the famous master broke through quietly and entered the tomb of the supreme.


    He was defeated by Du Shaofu. At the moment, he was not in the mood to see the duel again.


    He had to fight for the greatest opportunity in the tomb of the supreme emperor to catch up with Du Shaofu again.


    "Ji..."


    Then, there are several Phoenix wings appear, break out of the encirclement, into three extraordinary men and two moving women.


    But in the end, only one man and one woman entered the tomb, and the rest were immediately blocked by other powerful creatures.


    "Roar..."


    There are several powerful beast kingdom in the fierce battle, successfully break through the encirclement, in pay a lot of costs, forced into the supreme tomb.


    ''Gee! ''


    a scream pierces through the clouds and rocks, and the ghost car is killed violently in the melee. The red blood Rune breaks out. The body is like a phoenix like a Luan. The whole body is bright with red blood color, but it is ferocious. All nine heads roar, and the sound waves reverberate everywhere. The fierce momentum is enough to frighten the world and cry for ghosts and gods. It also successfully enters the tomb.


    "Roar..."


    The magic tiger king rushed out and got the inheritance of the ancient white tiger, so that they could almost sweep everything and compete with the top generation of everyone in the supreme.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger rushed out, and the power of the dark tiger was more fierce than that of the white tiger in the king of magic tiger. The black Rune broke through the encirclement and entered the supreme tomb successively with the king of magic tiger.


    In the crowd, there are two strange figures. They wear black pattern masks with robes and hats. They only show their eyes, but they have amazing strength.


    They made a clean and efficient move, directly in the killing, breaking through the encirclement and entering the tomb of the supreme.


    "Go ahead..."


    Seeing that many people have entered the supreme tomb, the void creatures become more intense.


    The living beings have been fighting for the red eyes, along with a lot of blood mist pouring and screaming, gradually let the whole scene out of control.


    The struggle has turned into a catastrophe. All living beings want to enter the tomb of the supreme one, and no one will give up.


    "Click!"


    In the top of the strongest duel, the huge purple and golden Lei Peng gradually cracked and was suppressed.


    The magic brake is in full swing, the power of complete and supreme nirvana. There is also a terrible spirit thunder on his body, which is better than that of the nine you magic thunder of Kalou jueyou.


    The stormy attack was driven by the magic temple and suppressed strongly. He wanted to kill Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, the spirit of the spirit of thunder has not left.


    This soul destroying God, Lei Hun, was originally attracted by the thunder and lightning breath on Du Shaofu and mocha. After feeling the spirit and thunder breath on the magic brake, he was jumping up, close and instinctive fear and fear.


    Du Shaofu is doing his best. The purple and golden Lei Peng is in the sky, flapping his wings and attacking the sky, evolving various mysteries.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t stir up his pulse and soul, when he fought to this point, he was doing all he could. The more ways to motivate him, it would not necessarily be a good thing and would distract his attention.


    The power of pulse and soul is very strong, but Du Shaofu also knows that it is difficult to surpass his supreme Nirvana power at this time.


    "Complete, great and supreme Nirvana..."


    Du Shaofu was also feeling the complete and supreme nirvana of the magic temple. The magic temple had reached this stage, which was beyond Du Shaofu''s expectation.


    For a long time, among his peers, Du Shaofu thought that he could be arrogant and arrogant, and had never been defeated. Even if he had fought with the magic temple on the land of the wilderness of heaven, he was still in a decisive position.


    But at the moment, seeing the complete and supreme nirvana of the magic temple made Du Shaofu''s heart tremble.


    There are people outside the people, and there are mountains outside the mountains. Their peers have been able to press them, but it does not mean anything.


    At the moment, the magic temple has already taken a step ahead of himself, and has reached the ten rounds of great supreme nirvana, which makes Du Shaofu''s heart full of waves.The power of the supreme power of Nirvana was so powerful that Du Shaofu felt a kind of perfect perfection, which seemed to be impeccable and could not find any flaw.


    "This is the complete nirvana of the great supreme..."


    Du Shaofu seemed to have realized something, and he was more and more shocked when he came to this stage.


    In this step, it seems to be a perfect step!


    "I have been perfect, you are just the supreme nirvana, one step short, but also a heavy day, you will not be my opponent again!"


    The figure of the magic Temple appears in the void of the ten wheel God ring, with a sneer in the eyes, like the birth of a peerless demon king, and the breath is frightening.


    "Kaka..."


    The virtual shadow of purple golden thunder Peng is cracking faster, the secret patterns of golden talisman are cracking, and the arc is collapsing, which is more and more difficult to support.


    At this moment, the two people''s duel, the living creatures around do not dare to get close to each other.


    Those aftershocks are not what they can be affected. Once they are swept by the afterwaves, they will be torn apart.


    "Boom!"


    The power of nirvana is complete and supreme. The thunder spirit is in the sky. The magic brake is constantly bombarding and suppressing Du Shaofu. He wants to destroy the void. The weird armor on his body releases evil gas and arc, and the breath is terrible.


    "Broken!"


    The power of Nirvana swept out of the magic temple, and the sound of heaven roared out. The void was surging, and the magic moved the world.


    "Hula..."


    Under this destructive repression, Du Shaofu''s huge shadow of purple and golden thunder Peng was finally completely suppressed and broken. The broken arc and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns disappeared and showed up.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was overwhelmed by the power of nirvana of the great and supreme power of the magic temple. The nine wheel divine ring above the void above his head was also depressed by the collapse, and was suppressed by the ten wheel divine ring, and he wanted to extinguish it.


    "Is the demon king going to lose?"


    On the stone platform of the square, a crowd of the supreme masters kept their eyes fixed, and even the supreme tomb did not fight for it. They wanted to know the result of the battle between the two men.


    Looking at Du Shaofu being suppressed, it is Su Muxin, Qi Yexi, Sima Muhan and so on.


    "Whoa..."


    At the same time, the entrance of the supreme tomb began to rotate again after the powerful creatures entered. The stone platform of the square was shaking, and the ancient breath across time and space was fluctuating.


    "No, the entrance to the supreme tomb will be closed."


    In a flash, the four sides exclaimed that the supreme tomb had only been opened for a moment, and it was about to be closed again.


    The supreme tomb is about to be closed, and the supreme one on the stone platform begins to worry and change color secretly.


    "Whoosh..."


    The supreme one started to leave. Henglun, xuyangzi and others did not dare to delay.


    Mo Ru Nan and Huang ling''er dare not wait any longer. Time is running out. They must fight for it. The supreme tomb must be entered.


    Du Shaofu looked at the tomb of the supreme being, which was about to be closed in the void. His eyebrows raised slightly. Then, his voice said to Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Su Muxin, qiyexi, Du Xiaoyao, Jialou jueyu, and Jialou Cailing: "I''m free to enter the supreme tomb!"


    "Enter...!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the eyes of Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Jialou jueyu and so on suddenly burst into the sky, and their figures suddenly rose to the sky.


    When Hu, and seal, dragon and so on also along with the fight.


    "Come in, too The magic Temple opens a mouth, seem to be in to Jia Lou Jue to say.


    "Boom


    In an instant, the Kalou was completely destroyed, and all the mysterious figures in purple robes came out of the sky. Many powerful demons behind him burst out, like thunder.


    The generals and ministers looked at the tomb which was about to be closed, and then looked at the battle between Du Shaofu and the magic temple. The figure swept into the air and the evil spirit soared to the supreme tomb. There was no one around to stop it!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    As these supreme masters began to move, the void around them suddenly shook open, and the void was collapsing.


    "Long..."


    In the sky, many sacred rings appear in the void and come down with a mighty force.


    "Boom..."


    Mo such as a man, blue sky, such as ocean ups and downs, six rings of God gush out, she is also the supreme nirvana.


    "Long..."


    Zhou Xiaoluo''s shadow in the sky, with the voice of the sky, nine rings of God in the sky.


    Farmer Zhou Xiaoluo, the great supreme Nirvana identity, shaking the four sides!


    He Qingrong, the evil god of huoyun, the vigorous youth in green and the youth in black like hell are all breaking out one by one. It is not the status of the supreme Nirvana that all of them will not be under the seven night sun, ink like man, Kong Sansi and others.


    This is the true supreme gathering, traversing the void!


    Under that kind of heavenly power, those who are not the supreme Nirvana can not approach at all.


    Ordinary living creatures are directly suppressed under such great heavenly power. The mysterious Qi in the body is solidifying, and the spirit is trembling.


    They just want to enter the tomb. Under their pressure, the creatures around them have been forced to retreat.This group of supreme masters entered the tomb one after another, and no one dared to stop them.


    Kalou Jue across the sky, black runes surging, domineering no match, seven round God ring, and East from the green.


    The mysterious purple robed figure of the demon sect is also the supreme nirvana.


    "Hum!"


    On the stone platform, the Tiansha yeluhan, who has been healing in the closed door, wakes up and looks at the void above. With his supreme power, his evil spirit rolls and his figure rises to the sky.


    At the moment, the movement above the emptiness of the whole square is too terrible, and the pressure makes the living beings tremble in fear.


    Everyone''s old people are also gaping. The space of God is opened for the last time, and the number of supreme nirvana is also the most.


    This large group of supreme nirvana is unlikely to be seen in the outside world.


    Powerful, let all living beings tremble, but the visual impact is incomparable!


    "Fight!"


    In the distance of the empty square, there are more than ten figures like lightning.


    One of them, a man and a woman, came in an instant, majestic and graceful. On top of his head, there were seven rings of God and nine rings of God in the sky. One was a Nirvana who was not under the green of Dongli, and there was a terrible nirvana.


    After these two supreme Nirvana figures, there are more than ten figures coming to the square, and the breath is fluctuating. They are not human beings and orcs, they are demons.


    At the beginning, a moving woman was Hongni, who was familiar with huangling''er at the beginning of legalism.


    With the crossing of the void, the supreme tomb has become more and more dim, the entrance is also dim, the ancient breath across time and space is becoming weaker and weaker, and the supreme tomb is going to be completely closed.


    "If you are defeated, what else can you fight against?"


    At the moment, he stood in a daze, his whole body was full of evil Qi and gave out the threat of destruction. A hand print in his hand contained the momentum and gave out the voice of heaven. With the vision of changing stars, he patted Du Shaofu away like heaven and earth.


    This palm makes the sky and the earth tremble. Because the power is too terrible, all living creatures will feel shocked.


    At the moment, a living creature looked at Du Shaofu from afar, just like a candle swaying in the wind. It was going to go out in the face of a hurricane that was about to sweep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1697

    "Kaka..."


    The surrounding void is also full of cracks, showing a dark light, and all the destructive repression comes to Du Shaofu.


    "I don''t know whether it''s perfection or eight trigrams? At this moment, Du Shaofu did not have any worries. His fingerprints were coagulated, and the Ancient Runes were rippling all over his body.


    At the same time, from Du Shaofu''s whole body as the center, a pair of eight trigrams suddenly appeared in the void.


    "Boom


    The empty space trembled, and the directions of the eight trigrams were connected with each other, and turned into a bright divine ring, which diffused around. A tremendous and infinite power came to the empty world of the square in an instant.


    In a short time, when the Eight Diagrams appeared, Du Shaofu''s great nirvana, which was shrouded in the magic temple, was suddenly excluded.


    "Roar ''


    in a flash, Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams showed the roar of beasts, the arrival of thunder, the interpretation of mountains and lakes, the alternation of wind and rain, the changes of sun, moon and stars, the shifting of mountains and rivers, and the fluttering of golden winged ROC birds.


    When the Eight Diagrams appeared, his eyes suddenly changed color. His hand of great destruction fell, but he was shielded in the void covered by the eight diagrams, and then was dissolved by the Ancient Runes.


    The eyes trembled with magic, and the eyes wrapped with magic Qi were shaking violently.


    In that strange pattern, there is a breath that makes him suddenly feel shivering.


    The breath was so vast and boundless that it came to him for no reason.


    He had never seen it before!


    "Long..."


    At this moment, Du Shaojing, who had been cutting bones and marrow with thunder in the side air and forging the spirit, finally converged. His eyes opened, the thunder was shining, the ten rings of God were in the sky, and the voice of heaven exploded, like thousands of war drums in unison.


    "Who dares to move my brother!"


    Du Shaojing comes out of the sky, and ten rounds of divine rings are in the sky. It is the power of natural sanctity. His eyes are as bright as lightning, and there are thunder waves.


    At the moment, the thunder and martial pulse covers Du Shaojing''s body surface. The breath is vast and boundless, and the punishment kills all living beings!


    The magic Temple moved quietly. Facing a natural saint, he had absolute pressure, not to mention Du Shaofu at the moment.


    "Shaojing, drunkard dad, wait for me at the supreme tomb, come in quickly!"


    Du Shaofu said that the supreme tomb was about to be closed. If he did not enter, he would not have much chance.


    "Shaojing, let''s go into the tomb of the supreme."


    Du Tingxuan said that he did not intend to intervene in the battle of the void. That''s his son. If you want him to go together, it''s not his son. He''s not Du Tingxuan.


    "Brother, be careful."


    Du Shaojing hesitated for a moment, then nodded, and then swept to the entrance of the supreme tomb which had been more and more merged.


    "Then go on!"


    At the same time Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his fingerprints had condensed in his hands, and the whole void was rippling in the invisible. Taking himself as the center, the eight diagrams on the void continued to spread.


    Du Shaofu stands in the middle of the eight trigrams, just like the spirit in the sky. The fingerprints are constantly condensed. The eight diagrams are changing, deducing and deriving


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also murmured some words, saying:


    "the upper Kunlun and the lower part of the earth are separated, and the ground fire is broken! ''


    "when the upper and lower parts are exchanged, Tianze''s hexagram is broken!"


    "From the top to the bottom, the sky fire breaks with the people!


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, a series of strange fingerprints were condensed. At the same time, the Eight Diagrams changed greatly, and the great power was revealed from the void.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, within the void of heaven and earth, there were lightning stars emerging, flames burning, mountains and rivers moving.


    The void is crumbling, and the breath is destroyed, covering the whole world.


    At the moment, the whole divine space seems to be affected. The earth is shaking, the earth and the earth are resonating. It is vast and turbulent. The bright runes are like the sea, and the waves are surging.


    Under the terrible general situation of heaven and earth, the void shrouded by the supreme Nirvana power of morchada is trembling and is beginning to crumble.


    "The upper and lower reaches are shaken, and the thunder breaks without any mistake."


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were changed again, and the eight trigrams were once again filled with waves of thunder and lightning, and the sky thunder was rolling. The runes were bright and interwoven and crossed the world.


    "Kaka..."


    Finally, the nirvana of the great and supreme Nirvana contained in the magic temple is cracking, and there is a divine light in the void, and the ten rings of God begin to dim suddenly.


    The void all around is crumbling and annihilating.


    Du Shaofu broke out of the encirclement. His eyes were purple and golden, and his eight diagrams were full of light. His figure rushed out and gathered with one hand to clap at the magic temple.


    This palm is accompanied by the eight trigrams, symbols interwoven, all kinds of visions in the sky, turned into a bright light curtain, such as one side of the world in turmoil!


    This palm is too terrible, causing the roar of heaven and earth, accompanied by the general trend of heaven and earth. The light curtain covers the sky, just like the coming of the Holy Spirit!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu seemed to be in harmony with the heaven and earth, carrying the rolling heavenly power, pointing directly at the magic brake, making it unable to avoid.The magic brake didn''t give in. The ten rings of God were still shining, converging into a fist and lingering around the fist. The evil spirit rolled and burst into dazzling light. Finally, they collided fiercely.


    "Hiss..."


    These collisions, however, were surprisingly quiet.


    In a moment, however, the air is full of light.


    "Ka...!"


    In the eyes not to be startled, the ten rings of magic brake fist all over the body are broken in inches.


    Around Du Shaofu''s handprint, the eight diagrams with the general trend of heaven and earth are also cracking. The terrible scene seems to have destroyed and torn the void.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The magic brake spits blood, and the body staggers and flies back.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was also bleeding, but at the same time, a streamer came out quietly in the center of his eyebrows. His figure quickly swept across the void, and the thunder light burst out in his palm. With the thunder pulse, he crushed the void, and confined the spirit of thunder to the void.


    At the moment, Lei Hun, the soul destroying God, seemed to feel the fear and fear of instinct, and burst into a bright thunderstorm, and immediately wanted to break free of Du Shaofu''s imprisonment.


    However, it was too late for all of them. Lei Hun, the soul destroying God, was enclosed by Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss!"


    Shaking back the evil temple that spits blood, the palm of the palm pokes out in panic, explodes the power of evil Qi and spirit thunder, twists the void before the eyebrow, and reveals an invisible streamer, revealing a bright long needle.


    This long needle wave arc, quietly through the space, can kill people without a sound.


    This is the soul destroying needle made by Du Shaofu, but it can''t escape the prying of the devil''s temple. It will crush the void and shatter the long needle.


    However, at the same time, the face of moosha was gloomy. The front was empty, and the soul of the soul destroying God Lei was about to fall into Du Shaofu''s hands.


    He wanted to stop, but he was slow.


    "Hiss!"


    Without any hesitation, the figure of magic Temple immediately rushed to the tomb of the supreme.


    The entrance has almost been merged. After the supreme crossing, countless creatures are still making the final fight. It is extremely tragic and boiling!


    "Get out of here


    When the magic Temple crossed, the evil spirit was towering, and the whole body was shining again. It seemed that what kind of secret arts had been applied. The speed was a few minutes faster than that of lightning. The void collapsed and the lightning thundered everywhere, just like the reversal of heaven and earth.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    All the creatures around him were unstoppable, and the blood and rain poured down all over the sky.


    In an instant, the magic temple was close to the tomb of the supreme.


    "Whoosh!"


    Du Shaofu imprisons Lei Hun, the soul destroying God. He walks leisurely on the waves, and moves with wings. Compared with the speed at the magic brake, Du Shaofu follows him in an instant.


    "You have to pay for it!"


    The magic brake sneered and drank, as if he had been prepared in his heart. He shook his hand, and a huge evil spirit flew back and out. Suddenly, it broke out and broke the void.


    "Long..."


    This terrible evil Qi erupted, the energy surged, the space storm rolled back, the heaven and earth trembled, and a terrible force swept out of Du Shaofu.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu burst out purple and gold thunder, his body across the void, forced to cross in such terrible force, and the corners of his mouth spilled pale gold blood again.


    But in this short moment, it has already let the magic Temple enter the entrance of the supreme tomb which has been merged.


    "The supreme tomb has nothing to do with you. You and I will decide whether to win or lose."


    With the final entrance of Moqi, the supreme tomb was completely merged.


    Du Shaofu was stopped for a moment, but it was too late.


    "Boom..."


    It is like a parallel world ridge in the square empty supreme tomb, finally like a mirage disappeared.


    The talisman and secret patterns on the stone platform of the square also began to dim down, and everything calmed down like the wind and the clouds.


    Du Shaofu stood in front of the entrance of the disappeared supreme tomb. He took a half step slowly, but he had already missed it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1698

    "Hate, I''m a little slow!"


    "Hateful, if the people of yutianmen didn''t stop me, I would have gone into the supreme tomb. From now on, I and the people of yutianmen will not be finished!"


    After watching the disappearance of the supreme tomb and the dim eyes of countless creatures, some people were indignant and deeply grieved.


    This is the last time to open the sacred space, and there will be no supreme tomb in the future. It is said that the biggest chance in the divine space has passed them by and has no chance to enter.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu has never entered!"


    Many people in the audience noticed Du Shaofu for the first time. He was such a terrible demon, one of the highest beings in his generation. He did not enter the supreme tomb.


    "He fought with the demon sect, got the soul of the spirit thunder, but missed the opportunity to enter the supreme tomb!"


    "I don''t know which is the most cost-effective way to enter the supreme tomb?"


    Some people murmured that the existence of Du Shaofu, the demon king, did not enter the supreme tomb. All of a sudden, the living creatures who did not enter the supreme tomb suddenly had a little balance.


    "This time, when the supreme tomb was opened, the number of people entering was the largest, almost no less than two or three hundred people."


    "It is said that in the past, the number of people who entered the tomb of the supreme one was only a hundred."


    "For the last time, there are variables everywhere."


    Some of the old people were talking, both regretful and excited. All of us had children who entered the tomb of the supreme. It is a pity that they had no chance to enter, but could not compete with the younger generation. There were not many people in each group.


    "In sum, it seems that the number of people entering the wasteland is still the largest."


    "In the beginning, when the Supreme Master did not move, they swept the whole hall."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Many people talked about Du Shaofu. They were disciples and strong men of tianwu academy, he Huan Zong, Huang Guo, Jin winged dapengniao and so on.


    "It''s a mistake."


    Doctor Yao Zun had no life to speak. Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, entered the tomb of the supreme one. However, he did not enter the tomb, which was quite a pity.


    Du Shaofu looked back and looked at the rest of the people, including Huang Guo, Tian Shou Dian, Jin wing Dapeng birds and he Huan Zong. There were not many people entering the supreme tomb, but the eldest sister Du Xiaoman, the second brother Du Yunlong, the sky general 18 Wei, the ghost car, Qin demon, Xiao Ying Ying, mad Bear King, Xiao Qing, Xiao Hu, general, Gu Xinyan, Lin weiqi, Dongli Diao and so on.


    The second division Bo Yu fairy and the sixth martial uncle zitianzun have also entered it. In addition, senior brother Sima Taixing and Su Muyan should have been in the tomb of the supreme.


    But there are also ghost children, Tao Yu, Ji Zhiyan, laughing Luocha, Tang Meiling, xuanjiao king and so on.


    Du Shaofu''s mind has been paying attention to the heated battle for entering the supreme tomb. The top forces such as the nine great masters and the Phoenix clan are all fighting together. It is hard to imagine how difficult it is to break through the encirclement.


    As his eyes swept over the hall, Du Shaofu immediately had a number of people in his mind. By contrast, the number of people entering the supreme tomb was not at a loss.


    "Shaofu, entering the tomb of the Supreme Master may not be able to win the chance, but there is also great danger. It is said that there is a special burial place for the supreme one, which is not necessarily a bad thing."


    The ancient Qing Yang comes forward, the white robe moves slightly, the white beard flutters, very has the immortal moral character, the peerless strong person''s demeanor, only opens the mouth to speak, has some influence on the image.


    "Master, I''m ok."


    Du Shaofu smiles at his master, Gu Qingyang. He knows that master is comforting himself. He is afraid that the tomb of the Supreme Master has not been entered. He will not let go.


    Although he did not enter the supreme tomb, Du Shaofu was indeed extremely sorry. Before that, the chance of the divine space had not been too striving for, and he was on his own way.


    However, it was rumored that Du Shaofu did not want to miss the greatest opportunity in the tomb and wanted to fight for it. However, he still missed out and did not enter the tomb.


    Although he had regrets, Du Shaofu could not put down his mind. If he had been looking for opportunities in the divine space, he would have been unable to understand the mystery of the eight trigrams.


    No matter how big the chance is, can it still be compared with the complete nirvana of the great supreme of the moksha? This is the unknown.


    At present, Du Shaofu knew that his own way was undoubtedly the right choice.


    It''s a pity that we haven''t entered the tomb of the supreme one.


    "It''s good if you don''t pay attention to my younger martial brother. The road of cultivation lies in yourself. The younger generation, Legalists, dragon clan, strategists and so on have countless details and resources. Qin Wudi and long San are not the opponents of younger martial brother. Therefore, even if you get more opportunities, practice is still in yourself." Yes, he said.


    "Thank you for your instruction." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Don''t embarrass us, you boy."


    More than ten thousand li, the sword three links several suddenly one face red, where they have the qualification to say instruction in front of this guy.


    However, they were in admiration at the moment. Master didn''t mistake the younger martial brother. Even if he was in such a position and strength, the younger martial brother has always put the elders in his heart. There is no arrogance and disrespect in front of them.This talent is more difficult than nature.


    "The supreme tomb has been closed. According to the Convention, they will come out in a few months or at least in a month. As for whether someone can get the greatest chance this time, it is not known whether there will be a supreme nirvana to be damaged in it." Gu Qingyang sighed.


    Du Shaofu glanced at the people around him, looked at some familiar faces, and then looked at the disappeared supreme tomb. He said to master Gu Qingyang and Yao Zunyi: "master, doctor, I''m going to shut up alone for a period of time."


    "Well, pay attention to safety. Although this is the center of the Shenyu space, there are still many dangerous places in the whole Shenyu space."


    Gu Qingyang said that he was not afraid that his disciples would encounter any strong ones. In this divine space, he was afraid that no one could do anything to him.


    However, there are still many dangerous situations in this divine space. You need to be careful.


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then felt that there were some strange people from the evil cult who wanted to leave.


    Without any politeness, Du Shaofu''s shadow swept out and killed him directly.


    These demon cult people have been quietly retreating, but they have not escaped the doom.


    None of them was Du Shaofu''s opponent. Almost all of them were killed by Du Shaofu and could not escape.


    Some people recognize that these people of the evil cult are some old people who have disappeared in Kyushu for a long time, but they did not expect to become the people of the demon sect.


    After killing a few people from the evil cult, Du Shaofu then chatted with his master, doctor, Tang Meiling and so on, and then he walked away.


    "He missed the supreme tomb, so he wanted to close down. He didn''t expect that he would fall under those Tianjiao who entered the supreme tomb."


    Gu Qingyang opened his mouth, his own disciples, he is more or less some understanding.


    "Let''s go. The supreme tomb has been closed. Go and look for other opportunities. When Tianjiao and the supreme emperor who enter the supreme tomb come out, everyone will be pushed out."


    "In the divine space, there must be other opportunities. This is the last opening and the last opportunity of the divine space."


    "It''s suitable to practice in the divine space. I want to understand it well and spend some time. I hope I can go further!"


    On the square, there are creatures opening their mouths, and some people have already started to disperse and leave, no longer gathering in this square.


    Several hours later, Du Shaofu appeared in a hidden abyss.


    Relying on the talent of red Jiri macaque, Du Shaofu found a natural cave under the abyss, where there was a medicinal fragrance and a spirit pool filled with rays of sunlight.


    It can wash the body and accelerate the recovery of the injured body. It also has the function of cutting bones and washing marrow.


    However, for Du Shaofu, who had the immortal metaphysical body, these spirits had no effect.


    Du Shaofu was just looking for a place of great fortune and wanted to close down for a period of time.


    He didn''t enter the supreme tomb, but at least there was the spirit of the soul exterminator Lei Hun. Du Shaofu wanted to try to integrate it.


    If the yuan God could merge a kind of spirit thunder spirit again, although it was very dangerous, once he succeeded, Du Shaofu would not be hard to know that he would also get great benefits again, and the power of Yuan Shen would be greatly increased.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t intend to integrate the spirit of the spirit of the God Lei immediately. Instead, he planned to have a good understanding of the spirit for a period of time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1699

    For Du Shaofu, there have been a series of supreme duels recently, such as Chen Qingrong, Tian Sha, Tian Lang, Qin Wudi and Mo Sha. All these are accumulation for Du Shaofu.


    After each battle, Du Shaofu had a lot of experience and benefited a lot.


    It''s like a duel between two chess masters, fighting for each other, but in the end, both can benefit from each other.


    In terms of understanding, Du Shaofu''s understanding has always been excellent. Otherwise, how could he understand baquan Dao, Ba Dao Dao, Ba Kendo and so on.


    Since Shicheng came out, he has been singing all the way. In just a few decades, he has been famous in Jiuzhou, and he has been able to suppress the nine members of the same generation. He even realized the profound meaning of the eight trigrams recently.


    Such natural appearance and demeanor, in the ancient time of supreme supremacy, is also enough to lead brilliance, can compete with ancient Tianjiao supreme!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu intends to heal his wounds, cultivate himself and understand.


    Du Shaofu never competed with many powerful men of his generation, especially the final one with the magic temple. In the process of exerting his strength, Du Shaofu recalled and realized something.


    The recent great wars have made Du Shaofu feel that he is unable to enter the tomb of the supreme being. Therefore, we should consume these insights and understand them in his heart.


    Du Shaofu is now trying to achieve the ultimate level of self-cultivation, which is what Du Shaofu wants to do now.


    Nirvana of the true self, this realm is not difficult to let people understand its true mystery, to find the true self, to forge the true self, this is a critical state on the road of practice.


    Du Shaofu also realized that the ban under the cloth brought out the ancient space and sat cross legged.


    Du Shaofu also suffered from trauma during the war with moosha. The injury was not serious, but it was not mild.


    However, this is not a big problem for Du Shaofu to have the immortal metaphysical body in his body.


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body was full of golden brilliance, and the secret patterns of golden talisman appeared.


    Then, in this hidden abyss, in the desolate space, Du Shaofu was immersed in the understanding, and wanted to be quiet and secluded for a period of time.


    As time went by, the supreme tomb appeared, which caused the boiling and fierce competition in the divine space. The Tianjiao supreme confrontation shocked the living beings.


    In particular, the emergence of the supreme nirvana, let the heaven and earth roar, let the world''s young generation of outstanding, is not worship prostrate.


    And the most shocking is Du Shaofu, the demon king. Du Tingxuan killed Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji in the first battle, which really shocked people!


    The strength and ferocity of Du Xiaoyao and that strange dragon girl are also indelible marks in everyone''s mind.


    After the end of the last battle between Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the magic temple, people have been talking about it.


    "After the opening and closing of the supreme tomb, the power of repression is still weakening, and it has become smaller and smaller."


    On a high mountain, an old man opened his mouth, his eyes were puzzled, and his face was happy.


    This situation is undoubtedly extremely beneficial to the strong of their older generation.


    "Has there been any change in your realm?"


    An old man asked the disciples who had not reached the level of the beginning of the martial arts realm.


    "No, it''s still the beginning of martial arts." The young disciple replied.


    "It''s unbelievable. It must be the last time that God''s space was opened, and there was a complete change." An old man said excitedly.


    Chen Huang mainland, all parties dignified, nervous, also with expectations.


    Among the numerous people who were robbed from the square and sent out by the life preserver, all the forces and powerful people on the land of chenhuang knew the opening of the supreme tomb for the first time.


    Among the major forces, the news of the supreme Nirvana also came out immediately, which moved the major forces.


    And when a large group of supreme nirvana in the wasteland appeared, it would shake the strong on the whole chenhuang land!


    "There is a perfect nirvana of the great supreme, born saints appear, my God, they are all demons!"


    "The perfect nirvana is born holy, and the legendary existence also appears in the present world."


    All the major forces were shocked and moved. As soon as those evil like figures appeared, they could definitely support the great fortune of a family.


    "I didn''t expect that the demon king Du Shaofu didn''t enter the tomb of the supreme emperor!"


    "If you can''t enter the supreme tomb, you will lose the qualification to fight for the greatest opportunity. What a pity!"


    "Han Qianran of the legalist school is also dead. This time, the Legalists have given up all their previous achievements."


    "It is said that Du Shaojing was born that day. He was a legalist. He was also the sister of Du Shaofu and the daughter of Du Tingxuan."


    "The Legalists seem to be hiding deep enough."


    At the same time, a lot of comments were spread on the land of chenhuang.


    "It''s a pity that Shao Fu missed his best chance."


    It''s a pity that the old lady lost the greatest opportunity to fight in the supreme tomb.


    "No wonder the Legalists didn''t even keep Du Shaofu from nirvana. There was a hidden Du Shaojing." Star soul old strange way."Du Shaojing was born supreme and has been hidden by the Legalists. From the attitude of Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu, the father and son of the Legalists, the Legalists are most afraid that Du Tingxuan and his son will affect Du Shaojing. They would rather kill him than keep a Du Shaojing. The natural saint is the most important thing for them!" Ice ink said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Little scum, falling into my hands, will surely make you dead!"


    In the distance, Li Chenfa''s eyes spew fire at the towering mountain peaks, which can cause clouds to move in all directions.


    The last Han Qianran was also killed, which undermined another hope of the Legalists. What''s more, Han Qianran, under the pressure of many times in the divine realm, has already reached the Ultimate Nirvana, which shows its potential.


    "Born holy, the existence of Du Shaojing is the reason why your Legalists let go of the father and son at the beginning."


    Gongsun holmium''s face is not Yin and Yang. Political strategists have been doubting this time, but they have not thought that there is a natural Saint hidden in the Legalists, who is the daughter of Du Tingxuan and Han Aotong.


    At the moment, the political strategist''s Tianjiao supremacy in the space of God''s domain is completely destroyed. Although the legalist school is not under the political strategists, it still has the last natural saint. In addition, he is the daughter of Du Tingxuan and the sister of Du Shaofu. This is not a good thing for the strategists.


    Even Gongsun holmium had to suspect that if the Legalists brought Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu into the Legalists'' family, together with the great group of Nirvana elites, in the end, the political strategists would suffer heavy losses, while the Legalists would gain great benefits, which would be the worst for the political strategists.


    However, Gongsun ho thought about this. Judging from Du Shaofu''s and Du Tingxuan''s intention to kill the Legalists, he was afraid that they could not be recruited. He was afraid that the Legalists would be desperate to win over the father and son of Du Tingxuan and take Han Aotong as a lobbyist. The result would be hard to know.


    "Gongsun Ho, this is not the point."


    Li Chenfa didn''t want to get entangled with Gongsun Ho, which was one of the reasons at the beginning. The rumor said to Gongsun Ho and Long Teng: "it''s a good chance now. Du Shaofu''s little scum has not entered the supreme tomb and is still in the divine space. As long as we can get in, we can kill them. Otherwise, it will be a real disaster in our hearts."


    "I have been exploring the divine space. Since the opening of the supreme tomb, the confinement has become smaller and smaller."


    It is said that the dragon clan has a talent in soul, which is his strong point. In this respect, he can surpass Li Chenfa and Gongsun holmium.


    "I learned from the strategists that the power that can be used in it has become more and more powerful. Now it is almost no longer suppressed and cultivated as a strength."


    Gongsun holmium preached to Longteng: "the dragon clan has the horn of a real dragon. It can resist the suppression in the divine space. I believe there must be other treasures?"


    "This..."


    Long Teng Shuan''s eyes, dragon three and four of the real dragon''s horn, he has decided that it must fall in the hands of Du Shaofu''s little scum. It is the treasure of the town of the dragon family, which has lost a lot. If you take out the treasure, the dragon family is not a treasure house. The dragon family can''t have a pile of treasures like the real dragon''s horn. It''s the treasure of the Zhen clan.


    "Dragon Teng, if we have a way to get in, we can still be suppressed and cultivated in the space of the divine realm, and we can''t kill that little scum. All our previous efforts have been wasted. If the dragon family has treasures, we can take them out. When we kill that little scum, the real dragon horn will still belong to your dragon family. Otherwise, it will not be good for all three of us." Gongsun holmium said to Long Teng.


    "The real dragon''s horn must be on that little scum. When it comes, it will belong to the dragon clan. If the dragon clan has treasures that can play a role in the divine space, we can have absolute assurance to kill that little scum." Li Chenfa preached.


    "There is one thing in our dragon clan. It will not be under the real dragon''s horn. The most important thing is to be able to resist the suppression in the divine space."


    Long Teng bit his teeth and nodded. If he could take back the horn of the real dragon, he would kill two birds with one stone. Then a voice came to Li Chenfa and Gongsun ho. Qin Tianshi asked, "do you have any way to get in? If something goes wrong, we can''t bear the cost. If we go in, we may also arouse the vigilance of the golden winged Dapeng, the Mohist, the peasant and the yin-yang families. "


    In the face of the suppression in the divine space, the practitioners beyond the realm will be excluded.


    Forced entry, will be directly bombed to kill, Li Chenfa had been bombarded at the beginning, which makes Long Teng have to fear.


    "The suppression in the divine space is getting smaller and smaller. We may not have to go in person. As long as we are careful, the golden winged Dapeng birds and farmers can''t find any abnormality. To be on the safe side, I''ll try it first. If I can succeed, it''s the end of that little scum. I''ll definitely die! " Gongsun ho clenched his teeth, and the chill burst out of his teeth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the divine space, everything is changing, and the power of prohibition is getting smaller and smaller. Some of the old and strong people who are free to practice have gradually been able to use their full strength.


    In the whole Shenyu space, there are many old ruins, some dangerous places have changed, and there are also very deep hidden ancient relics emerging, which makes the divine space boiling again.All sides fight for, is to the tragic point, also let innumerable creatures suffer robbery and blood successively.


    "Hi..."


    Under the abyss, Du Shaofu stepped out of the abyss with a ruddy complexion. He put on a purple robe and stood with his hands on his back. The breeze was gentle, the robe was fluttering, and his hair was light. His temperament was different from that before, giving people a feeling of being more and more simple.


    It has been three months in the barren space and ten days in the divine space. Du Shaofu''s injury has been completely unimpeded, and he has recovered to his best state.


    Some time ago, Du Shaofu also fully realized the down feelings accumulated by the club, and made new progress in the level of self nirvana.


    But it was not enough, so Du Shaofu went out of the ancient space and went outside. He wanted to walk in the space of the divine realm, just as he had done before.


    "Hula..."


    A group of mountains, there are mountains exploded, split, light rain pouring, bright light overflowing, breath straight into the sky, with the ancient breath, it is an ancient place to reproduce the earth.


    "Hum..."


    There are mountains and streams, wind and thunder resounding, like bursts of Sanskrit, and there are runes that wave out of the void endlessly. It is an ancient relic in the open.


    The appearance of these relics has attracted all living creatures, organic fate and great danger.


    Du Shaofu did not take part in it. He just walked in the secluded and desolate place.


    Sometimes, Du Shaofu stood in front of the mountains with dazed eyes. Sometimes he stood on the river, standing still and letting the tide rise and fall. Sometimes he stood on the plain to meet the strong wind, which roared and did not move


    Every time he was in a daze, Du Shaofu seemed to have more and more simple temperament, but his eyes in his eyes were more and more bright, and his skin became more and more crystal clear.


    In the setting sun and the afterglow of the sunset, Du Shaofu walked on the mountains. Looking from a distance, a small figure appeared on the magnificent and vast mountains, but it dragged out a long shadow.


    When the setting sun falls, there are stars in the sky.


    On the rocks of the mountain, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and the starlight gushed out of his eyes. He sat cross legged, and the starlight rippled all over his body.


    "Hula..."


    Above the night sky, it seems that some stars have been drawn, and the Star River is more and more shining and dazzling. It seems that there are stars approaching, releasing a dream like light on the mountain peak, and coming with a great spirit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1700

    The sky is full of stars, the vast air is rolling, the mountains are turbulent, and the creatures around are shocked. They dare not to approach.


    The next morning, as Du Shaofu''s stars converged, the remaining stars above the sky gradually disappeared.


    "HISHI..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes opened, with starlight rippling. Then he became introverted and got up again. Then he went on his own practice.


    "Whew..."


    In a sea of clouds, Du Shaofu replaced his sword with his hand. His sword broke through the void and cut the sea of clouds.


    At the top of a mountain, Du Shaofu spreads his wings behind his back. The golden roc''s golden wings flutter, causing a storm, like a giant ROC in the shape of a human, flying in the sky with golden light.


    A few days later, at the top of the towering mountain, the sea of clouds was filled with waves.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged, covered with golden awns, and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns twinkled, as if there were golden snakes in the shuttle.


    "Hiss..."


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the place where Dapeng''s golden wings were pulled out by Legalists at the beginning, now glows with gold.


    This light curtain is no doubt more bright than before. It seems that there is something to break out of.


    "What a strange feeling, it''s hot, it''s stinging!"


    This kind of feeling made Du Shaofu feel tingling. It was like something was going to break out of his back and tear his back. The bones were changing and the blood was rolling.


    Recently, in his understanding of Zhenpeng''s animal power, Du Shaofu found that the reaction on his back was getting bigger and bigger, like he was changing his body.


    "Don''t you..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu opened his eyes, his eyes were full of gold, and he said with joy, "are you going to grow a pair of ROC''s golden wings?"


    This thought moved in Du Shaofu''s mind, and the feeling was too similar.


    As a human being, Du Shaofu has the blood and bone of the golden winged ROC, and can be naturally formed.


    However, Du Shaofu is different from the real ROC in the aspect of animal power.


    The speed and fierce attack of the real golden winged ROC are driven by the golden wings of the ROC. It is a miracle that Du Shaofu can achieve the present.


    However, if you want to perfect the real Peng''s animal power, it is naturally affected.


    "This is the evolution of the golden winged ROC birds and beasts. It is the blood essence and secret bones of the golden winged ROC that may succeed..."


    Du Shaofu had a decision in his heart. He seemed to have made a great discovery, and suddenly he was silent.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu is trying. He has a bright golden talisman and secret pattern. He is surrounded by a circle of golden light, which makes the golden light shining from the vast sea of clouds around him, and spreads out a domineering and fierce atmosphere.


    Innumerable golden talismans flicker out, carrying the domineering atmosphere of the golden winged Dapeng.


    Then those dense golden talismans were arranged directly behind Du Shaofu, forming a shadow of a golden winged ROC bird.


    The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird seems to have injected life and spread its wings into the air.


    Du Shaofu also entered a wonderful state. He felt that he was just like a real golden winged ROC.


    The pale gold blood flowed in Du Shaofu''s body, and the essence blood was boiling behind him. Great changes were taking place in the bones there.


    This change is terrible, ordinary people can not maintain, enough to suffer torture, to die of bone fracture.


    However, Du Shaofu was different from Du Shaofu in that he had an indestructible metaphysical body. Although the bones in his back were changing, they were able to change and endure under the influence of the body.


    This is also a kind of miraculous coincidence. If Du Shaofu''s body was not immortal, he would not have been able to bear the change of bone fracture.


    "Boom..."


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the shadow of the golden winged ROC is unpredictable. For a while, he wants to fly in the air, while at another time, he looks down upon all living beings, and then turns into a talisman and secret pattern again, and then arranges and condenses again.


    In this state, Du Shaofu was still in the realization, and continued to realize the original feeling of the true ROC among the golden winged ROC birds.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu is in deep exploration, exploring the vast animal power of golden winged Dapeng, and understanding everything


    ''boom! ''


    not long ago, a roar was heard from the mountain, and a terrible threat swept out. A terrifying scene appeared on the sea of clouds.


    "Ji..."


    A huge golden winged ROC bird shakes its wings above the sea of clouds, making the sky turbulent and tearing the sea of clouds.


    "My God, what is that?"


    "It''s a golden winged ROC!"


    Far away from the mountains, someone looked up at the void, where the golden light filled, appeared that terrible scene, looking from afar, but also frightened.


    Immersed in the understanding of the real Peng''s animal power, Du Shaofu seemed to have seen the turbulence in the sky. A terrible golden winged ROC bird crossed the Star River and rocked the sky for nine days. He was able to blow up stars one by one and hiss for nine days."Is it a member of the golden winged ROC family?"


    Far away in the sky, a canyon, on the cliff, there is a ban turtle crack solution, and then there is a man dressed in blue strong clothes to drill out.


    Looking at the distant void in front of him, the man was covered with a blue pattern robe. His hair was dancing with shoulder length, his skin was glowing, and the undulating Rune on his body. There was a golden winged ROC bird, and the phantom appeared in the sky, which made his eyes fluctuate.


    "Du Shaofu, you are the one who provoked me!"


    Masculine temperament fierce, thick eyebrows slightly raised, face resolute, but at the moment his eyes burst out a little chill.


    He was a wolf, lonely and howling. He had been badly hurt by Du Shaofu at the beginning. He had been hiding in seclusion to heal his wounds. He had just come out.


    Looking at the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird on the distant void, the lonely sky howl also has some secret fear. If Du Shaofu were to be there, he would not want to get close to it,.


    But the last time he suffered such a big loss, the supreme tomb was afraid to have opened at the moment, and he had no chance to fight for it. He lost the opportunity to prepare for thousands of years. How could he not be angry.


    If he meets other golden winged ROC birds, he would like to fight at the moment, even if he doesn''t dare to kill a golden winged ROC bird grandly, for fear of provoking the strong men of the older generation of the golden winged ROC who must report the defects, but at least it can make him give a vicious breath.


    "The supreme tomb should have been opened. It can''t be Du Shaofu!"


    Lonely day howl heart said to himself, his closed door healing time is not short, the supreme tomb has definitely opened, with the devil Du Shaofu''s abnormal strength, who can stop him from entering the supreme tomb.


    At the moment, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird in front of him is empty. The lonely sky howls in his heart and feels that it must be a vision made by the ROC of the golden winged ROC family. Maybe he has got some advantages in breaking through.


    Thinking of this, the lonely sky howled with a sneer. If the ROC of the golden winged ROC family get a breakthrough, they will be enough to let them go into the devil, or cut off the benefits, which will be considered as a vicious breath.


    "Whoosh..."


    Finally, Gu Tianhao decided his idea, and his figure swept away to the front air. He wanted to attack, but he could not deal with Du Shaofu. At least, he had to give a vicious breath.


    The sea of clouds around the mountain has been completely rendered a golden color.


    On the mountain peak, Du Shaofu''s golden light was shining all over his body, and the secret patterns of his talisman fluctuated, making a strange "click" sound, as if he had a body and was about to drill out.


    "Ah


    The blood essence behind him was boiling to the extreme, for example, the boiling water was rolling and the bone degeneration was aggravating. Du Shaofu could not help but scream.


    "Hula..."


    But at the same time, the light behind Du Shaofu broke out, the golden light was surging, his clothes were broken, and a piece of golden blood was spraying.


    Then, in the dazzling golden light, there were hidden patterns of talismans, which seemed to be alive, and rose out of Du Shaofu''s back.


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the bones are changing and the bone cracks are spreading. Finally, in the overwhelming atmosphere, he turns into a pair of golden winged Dapeng wings, which are the real ROC golden wings!


    When the wings show, the whole void flashed and thundered, and the sea of clouds surged.


    This is the real ROC''s golden wings. The brilliant golden feathers are the blood essence of Du Shaofu''s body, and the skeleton is changed by the bone fracture behind Du Shaofu. The wings are flapping, and the domineering breath spreads out to the sky, just like a real ROC is born again!


    in this paper, the author points out that this is the real ROC''s golden wings www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1701

    Golden, wings spread, although it is still a little immature, just like a newborn chick.


    But the ROC''s golden wings are really natural with Du Shaofu. They are really connected with flesh, blood, muscles and bones, which are part of the body.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu flapped his wings and emerged from the sky. He really felt that he had turned into a real golden winged ROC.


    This is a kind of incomparably happy feeling, want to soar up, cross the sky!


    "Whoosh..."


    A figure came from the distant sky and appeared in the sea of clouds. His face was sharp and angular. When he looked at the man with wings on his back, he suddenly changed color and his eyes trembled fiercely.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu ascended into the sky, and the figure of yuankong appeared in his golden eyes. He felt a sharp chill. His pupils diffused slightly, and the golden light twinkled. A smile appeared on his mouth.


    "No, it''s Du Shaofu!"


    The figure who came here was the wolf''s lonely howl. When he saw the man with wings on his back from afar, he turned to flee without hesitation in his eyes.


    The wolf was so lonely that he didn''t expect that it was Du Shaofu, the demon king, who caused such a great disturbance here.


    This is totally different from what Gu Tianhao imagined. The supreme tomb should have been opened. How could Du Shaofu, the demon king, not go into the supreme?


    Even if the supreme tomb has not been opened, the devil should be in the square at the moment.


    "Run away..."


    Lonely day howl turned and fled without any hesitation.


    "It''s a chance to meet thousands of people."


    A faint voice came out, and the golden light broke out. Du Shaofu''s figure had already appeared not far behind the wolf''s lonely howl. He shook his wings and tore the sky like a man and said, "don''t you want to sit down and have a good chat?"


    Where does the lonely day howl dare to stop, his eyes change color, his head does not dare to return, the body erupts the light, instantly turned into the Sirius body.


    "Oh ''


    the roar startled the sky, and the lonely sky howled into a blue light giant wolf. The blue light waves covered the scales of the sky, and the power swept the sky. The supreme power of the beast spread, and the speed was also increased in an instant.


    However, no matter how fast the lonely sky howled, Du Shaofu was like a shadow behind him, closely following each other, unable to shake off at all.


    Therefore, in many places in the divine space, some people saw a shocking scene. A terrifying green light wolf filled with the supreme power of the beast, but it was chased all the way by a figure with golden wings behind him.


    A wolf and a man, through the void, over mountains, across rivers, across the ancient forest, all the way through, heaven and earth change color, with a terrible storm.


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings and soared in the air. He felt more relaxed than ever before.


    The speed and natural agility made Du Shaofu feel that he was at least three times faster than when he was carrying the golden wings of the ROC.


    At the moment, it has not even urged Pengcheng Wanli, that is to be able to catch up with Sirius.


    One man and one wolf have been chasing after each other for several hours. At the speed of the two of them at the moment, we don''t know how many regions they have crossed.


    Gu Tian Hao''s face has changed greatly. He can''t drag Du Shaofu for a long time, which makes his heart dignified to the extreme. If he knew that Du Shaofu was there, he didn''t dare to provoke him.


    "Oh..."


    Suddenly, the Sirius roared, and the blue light was flourishing. In a moment, he turned around suddenly, and his paw hit Du Shaofu, who was close behind him. His claw marks tore the void.


    "Broken!"


    This sudden attack, however, did not let Du Shaofu have any influence. He directly shook his wings and broke out the golden rune, shattering the paw print like a hurricane.


    At the moment, using his own ROC''s golden wings to stimulate the animal''s energy, it was more natural, and his power increased sharply, which made Du Shaofu''s heart very happy.


    "Oh


    With all his strength, Sirius''s six rings were in the air. In a moment, driven by the power of Nirvana, the ferocious body of Sirius fiercely killed Du Shaofu.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings across the sky, and the power of Nirvana came to suppress Sirius in an all-round way. His figure did not retreat but moved forward. He waved his fist with the sound of the Dragon singing and the sound of the elephant, wrapped with the supreme power of the nine rings of God. With an incomparable and domineering power, he directly attacked the Sirius.


    "Oh ''


    it can''t resist at all. The wolf spat blood in his ferocious mouth. The former''s terrible blow just destroys the supreme power on his head and severely damages him.


    "How can it get stronger again?"


    Sirius was shocked. He just healed. It seems that Du Shaofu''s strength has made great progress compared with before.


    It was so shocking to the wolf that Du Shaofu was so different from before when he didn''t see him for a few months.


    And at the moment, he just healed this period of time, the former strength is a world of difference, this is also too frightening.


    "Run away..."


    Sirius knew that he didn''t try his best. He escaped the last robbery. He was afraid that he would be doomed once. The blue light on his body soared and turned into a blue river, sweeping the four sides. The rune was so bright that the surrounding void was covered with secret patterns of green light.''sirius roars the moon! ''


    with his head raised and roaring, the Sirius breathed bright blue light in his mouth, making the void roar, which once again stimulated the big killing skills of the Sirius.


    Suddenly, from the void, it seems that there is a blue light and bright moon coming, filled with the vast air, countless ferocious wolf virtual shadow leaping, in an instant, the surrounding void was completely submerged.


    The terrible power was terrifying and terrifying, and the surrounding mountains exploded one after another.


    This is the big killing move of Sirius, which is enough to suppress his peers. Even if it is in terms of real strength, the wolf will never howl under the evil spirit.


    "Boom..."


    The void is shaking, the space ripple is boiling, and the energy is violent, which makes people tremble.


    "Run away!"


    At the same time, Sirius repeated the old trick, used a big killing move to deal with Du Shaofu, and then used his secret arts to escape quickly.


    "Hiss..."


    There is no doubt about the speed of Sirius''s lonely howling. In addition, with the secret arts, it can escape for him instantly.


    But also at this time, at this moment, the face of Sirius has changed greatly, the void around him is distorted, and his escape skill has lost its effect.


    The void becomes a mess, which gradually imprisons the wolf''s lonely howl, and the big killing moves that it urges to display are also directly destroyed in this strange space.


    A strange pattern appears in the void and covers the void. This is a pair of empty eight diagrams.


    With Du Shaofu as the center, the empty eight trigrams are like a ring of gods sweeping away, filled with bright light, gushing out all kinds of visions, with mountains and lakes, wind and rain alternating, sun, moon and stars changing, mountains and rivers moving horizontally


    The Sirius roared and leaped, but no matter how hard he broke out, he could not break away from the void covered by the eight diagrams. A great power could directly suppress his power of nirvana.


    "The earth''s fire is broken


    There is a voice coming out of the void. The void is changing suddenly. Suddenly, thunder and lightning stars come, and the roaring flames, the resonance between the heaven and the earth, and the mighty and turbulent power, in the bright Rune like the sea, storm waves rise, and directly sweep over Sirius.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    As strong as Sirius, under this terrible power, the scales of the green Wolf on his body are also inch by inch broken, and the blue light is dim.


    ''poof ''


    the body of the Sirius was suppressed smaller and smaller, and finally it was crushed into an ordinary tiger size, ferocious and bloody. The wolf scales on his body were broken, and the blood flow of his body was wandering. His fierce eyes were red with blood.


    There are eight diagrams all over his body. Du Shaofu is like a miracle in the sky.


    When Sirius urged to kill again, Du Shaofu had already foreseen the purpose of Sirius. He urged the eight trigrams to block the void and imprison Sirius.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Sirius''s blood red eyes were trembling, but he knew that the demon king was fierce, and he was definitely a master who could do anything.


    "Hate..."


    At the moment, lonely day howl is also very subdued, last time just escaped a robbery, just just healed and recovered, unexpectedly he fell in again.


    "There are two ways for you now. I respect you as a little supreme nirvana. You can blow yourself up with such a beautiful appearance."


    Du Shaofu looked at the wolf and howled. He said with a faint smile, "maybe I killed you. I haven''t eaten Sirius yet. I don''t know whose meat is more fragrant than longsan."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu licked his lips.


    In contrast, Sirius''s eyes are ugly at the moment, fierce and ferocious, fangzhanzhan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1702

    Sirius was really going to be killed by Bi. Finally, he would rather blow himself up and take Du Shaofu to the grave. But now, listening to Du Shaofu''s understatement, he suddenly felt that maybe his self explosion had no effect on the demon king. Besides, no one wanted to really blow himself up.


    In the end, Du Shaofu wanted to eat him, and Sirius would never doubt Du Shaofu''s cruelty. When he thought of his descendants of Sirius, if he was finally eaten by the demon king, he could not help but feel the horror.


    "Du Shaofu, we don''t have any big grudges. Why can''t you pester us?"


    Sirius was ferocious, and his voice was a little broken and bent. How could he be the supreme Nirvana? In the whole divine space, his combat power could be ranked at the forefront. Originally, he thought that after he was born, he would not be able to cause the four winds and clouds. He was arrogant in the world. He never thought that this time in the divine space, he was continuously disheartened, and now he was put in a desperate situation by Bi.


    "You mean that there is no grudge. You should destroy my puppet first, provoke me later, and finally join hands with political strategists, Legalists and dragon clans to deal with me. This is a big feud!"


    Du Shaofu looked straight at the wolf and howled in the lonely sky. His eyes were as bright as electricity.


    "What are you going to do?" The lonely day howled, pacing around the chaotic void, as if still observing in the dark, trying to break free.


    "You can''t escape!"


    Du Shaofu felt the motive of lonely day''s howling. With a faint smile, he said, "it seems that you don''t want to die, so we can have a good talk."


    "What are you talking about?"


    The Sirius looked at Du Shaofu in a lonely way. He felt the smiling face, but he had to be afraid and alert. He felt that he was seen through by the devil at the moment.


    "Of course, it''s about how you can survive."


    Du Shaofu put away the empty eight trigrams, and the golden wings of Dapeng disappeared. The golden wings of Dapeng were formed by blood essence and bone fracture. At the moment, the change of bone fracture made Du Shaofu''s back tingle. There was even blood spilling on his back. However, he recovered well under the immortal body, only two holes were exposed behind the purple robe, which seemed to be some ragged.


    But these Du Shaofu didn''t care. At the same time, he said to the wolf, "I respect you. I hope you also respect me. You don''t have to think about escaping. This is in the space of God. You can''t escape. We can sit down and have a good chat."


    Sirius''s fierce eyes were staring at Du Shaofu and twitching for him. But then, in the uncertain eyes of yin and Yang, the wolf''s body changed and turned into a human figure. On his angular face, his eyes looked at Du Shaofu and was still on guard.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not a bad person to talk to. You''ve provoked me and destroyed my puppet. You''ve got to deal with the dragon clan, strategists and Legalists. Are you going to compensate me now?" Du Shaofu asked with a smile.


    "Hum!"


    Lonely day howled and groaned. In this world where strength is respected, there is no compensation problem. But at the moment, his strength is inferior to that of others. He knows that he can''t avoid this robbery. He looks at Du Shaofu and says, "what do you want?"


    "I don''t want much. Accompany me with a puppet at the boundary level and help me kill ten Legalists, longzu and strategists at the boundary level. Our gratitude and resentment will be wiped out." Du Shaofu said softly.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Gu Tian Hao immediately drank, and his eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu, a puppet at the boundary level. He was afraid that even if he was doing his best at the moment, he did not know whether he could deal with it.


    however, if he killed several Legalists, political strategists, and the second strongest of the dragon clan, he would have to pay a lot if he could kill one alone At the cost of killing ten, he would not let himself go if he provoked the dragon clan, political strategists and Legalists. Although he didn''t mean that he would be afraid, if he provoked him, he would not be easy to deal with. He would continue to hide from the world, but without any reason, he provoked three enemies and killed ten powerful people in each other''s territory Force must be angry, he is not stupid, no doubt for his own buried robbery.


    "Then there''s only another way. You surrender to me." Said Du Shaofu.


    "No, it''s impossible. I''m a Sirius blood. How can I submit to you as a human being? This is humiliating my ancestors of Sirius." Lonely days howl to drink, surrender to each other, not to mention the human, even if the dragon and Phoenix clan, Sirius has never surrender.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Listen to me."


    Du Shaofu glanced at Sirius faintly, and continued: "I have not insulted your Sirius. I have joined the wasteland of our country and become the honorary envoy of Zhenguo. We can control the territory of the wasteland and control the beasts in the temple of heavenly beasts. Only under me, for one hundred years!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Gu Tian Hao''s eyes are trembling and the runes are fluctuating.


    "This is my bottom line. If you can''t do it, I don''t mind killing you. Don''t challenge my patience. I''ll give you the chance. You can choose by yourself." Du Shaofu looked at the wolf''s lonely howl, and his expression became fierce in a moment. His breath of domineering arrogance surged, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. This was the last warning and shock to Gu Tian Hao.Lonely day howl felt Du Shaofu''s breath, and also knew Du Shaofu''s temper. His eyes were twitching continuously. For a moment, he asked in a deep voice: "for a hundred years, you''re the only one in the kingdom of desolation?"


    "Yes, but I will not humiliate Sirius and wronged you. After 100 years, you will be free to come and go."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, looked at the wolf''s lonely howl, and said, "in fact, I have the skill of controlling animals. I can control you directly. You won''t even have the chance to explode yourself. But I respect you, Sirius, and give you your own choice."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu has his own plan in mind. If the supreme Nirvana can be conquered, he will become one of the great generals of the desolate country. The drunkard father is right. He needs the help of friends around him, and the support of his own forces, so that he will not trample on the ground and collapse when the wind blows.


    It''s a pity to kill the wolf''s lonely sky howl. If it can be used for his own use, it will be a great help and has a bright future. All Du Shaofu don''t want to use animal control skills against him. It is undoubtedly the best choice to take over.


    In one hundred years, Du Shaofu also believed that the time would be enough to really take him back. Otherwise, he would only be able to prove that he was not qualified enough.


    The lonely day howled at Du Shaofu, his eyes twitched. For a moment, he gritted his teeth secretly, knelt on one knee, saluted, and said, "I have seen the emperor of the ROC!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1703

    The noble Sirius howls in the sky, the supreme nirvana. The ancestors have never submitted to the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan.


    Lonely day howl is also the same, the blood of the ancestors of Sirius, has never been subject to anyone.


    But at the moment, Sirius gave in to Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    If at this moment, with Kong Sansi, Heng Lun, Mo such as men, it will certainly be stunned.


    In fact, at the moment in the heart of Sirius, also has his own ideas, no one will willingly submit, and he is more impossible.


    Du Shaofu was seriously threatened.


    There are many supreme nirvana in the wasteland. Under one person, he controls all the animals in the temple of beasts in heaven, and controls the territory of the wasteland, which is enough for his face, not for losing his status.


    However, he knew that the great and supreme nirvana of the wasteland was several.


    In particular, Du Shaofu said that he could be controlled by the skill of controlling animals, which broke his last persistence.


    Lonely Tianhao doesn''t want to die. The Sirius clan still depends on him to pass on. Otherwise, he doesn''t need to seal for a long time. Instead, he will fight for the last chance to enter the divine space and bring hope to the Sirius family.


    In one hundred years, it is not worth losing one''s status to exchange for life.


    Under the balance, lonely day howl is a smart man, because he is smart, so he chose to submit.


    "No gift."


    Du Shaofu laughed, with a satisfied smile floating on his resolute face.


    On the one hand, Du Shaofu really respected the Sirius family and lonely Tianhao.


    But in addition, for a strong man like Gu Tian Hao, if he kills with blood and soul seal, it can definitely be done, but it is not necessarily easy to arrange animal control skills.


    Two hours later, in the mountain.


    In a deep mountain stream, Du Shaofu set up a seal and banned it. After that, he called out the ancient space and entered the space with a stunned face of Sirius.


    "Treasure of time!"


    As soon as you enter the ancient space, with the eye power of Sirius, you immediately recognize the function of the ancient space, and you are surprised.


    There are absolutely few such treasures in the whole world. This space is even more extraordinary.


    "It takes ten times as long here. One day outside, there are ten days of opportunities. I need to close down for a period of time. If it goes well, it will take ten days and a half months. If it is not, it will be longer."


    Du Shaofu didn''t conceal the fact that the wolf was lonely and howled. His voice dropped, his fingerprints condensed, and his mind moved. Then two bright things appeared in the palm of his hand. Accompanied by the sound of the Dragon singing, a terrible dragon power swept through the ancient space.


    "Ouch..."


    This is the horn of two real dragons, which Du Shaofu got from long Si and long San. It''s a treasure of the town of the dragon people.


    Some time ago, the horn of the real dragon has been wiped off all the marks by Du Shaofu. At this moment, it is a matter of no owner, but still has a certain aggressiveness.


    The dragon power is inviolable. After all, it is the treasure of the dragon family. It is difficult for people outside the dragon family to control.


    However, Du Shaofu can also play an important role when he shackles it with imperial Qi and imperial power. At least, the real dragon''s horn will not attack it.


    "The real dragon''s horn, a pair!"


    The lonely day howled and exclaimed. It was the horn of the real dragon. Although he had not seen it, he recognized it at first sight. It was the treasure of the dragon family.


    "You are looking for it. Take it and give it to me when you have finished. I will suppress it with the spirit of the imperial palace. When the spirit of the Imperial Palace weakens, it may be dangerous. Be careful."


    After Du Shaofu gives the horn of the real dragon to Gu Tian Hao, his figure is to go far away and start to close down.


    The blue light in his hand took over the horn of the real dragon, and the lonely sky howling heart was beating. The horn of the real dragon, which he could not get, was in his hands at the moment.


    At the beginning of his alliance with Gongsun Wuji, he just wanted to understand the relationship between Gongsun Wuji and longsan of the dragon clan by borrowing the horn of the real dragon. He did not know whether longsan would agree or not.


    At the moment, the two real dragons are in his hands.


    Looking at the purple robed man sitting on his knees in the distance, he did not set any restrictions in front of him in the closed door. In the lonely sky''s howling eyes, there was a strange fluctuation.


    Then, lonely day howl also sits on one side, to begin to understand the real dragon''s horn.


    But all of a sudden, Gu Tian''s eyes turned to Du Shaofu in the distance.


    As he looked, he could see that in Du Shaofu''s palm, there was an electric arc in the palm of Du Shaofu''s hand. There was a bright golden arc about the size of a palm. The arc was rolling and oppressing, and his wolf soul was shaking violently. It seemed that he was born with the ability to kill all souls.


    "It was Spirit, thunder and soul


    Finally, Gu Tianhao recognized it. What Du Shaofu took out at the moment in his palm was a kind of spirit thunder. It was an absolute treasure.


    Then, in the lonely sky''s howling eyes, he was surprised to see that a bright silver and gold arc swept out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, toward the bright golden soul of the soul wrapped away, as if trying to approach slowly, slowly.Du Shaofu also wanted to try to devour the soul destroying God Lei Hun.


    There is no trace of Han Qianran in the soul of Lei, just like a newborn baby.


    Du Shaofu wanted to use his own spirit thunder as a guide to make the spirit of the thunder obedient, so that he could easily merge.


    "Zizi..."


    At first, it was still quite calm at first. It approached Du Shaofu''s spirit thunder tentatively and slowly.


    "Boom


    However, as soon as the spirit of the soul destroying God Lei approached Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen Ling Lei, the ghost destroying God Lei suddenly changed his face and devoured Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen Ling Lei in the past, hoping to devour Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen.


    "Asshole!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly retreated from the power of Yuan Shen, and looked slightly. He felt that the soul of the soul destroying God thunder was an instinct, which seemed to devour each other.


    At the beginning, the soul destroying God Lei Hun was surrounded by himself and the magic temple. He was afraid that he was not attracted by anything. Instead, he felt that there were spirit thunder on himself and the magic temple.


    The soul of the soul destroying God thunder wants to devour other spirit thunder instinctively.


    Even if it is like a newborn baby at the moment, the instinct to swallow other spirit thunder will not change.


    "Boom..."


    As Du Shaofu''s strength of Yuan Shen suddenly retreated, the soul of the soul destroying God thunder was immediately touched, and the bright soul species fluctuated violently. The golden thunder storm burst into the void around, and the terrible energy fluctuation suddenly stirred away.


    In a flash, a strange golden arc, with golden lightning, burst out in this void, scattered and swept.


    This terrible breath, as if to kill all souls, let the wolf lonely day howl also immediately retreat, secretly fear.


    ''Hula ''


    the dazzling golden arc that killed all souls poured out, like countless golden thunderbolts falling from the sky and enveloping Du Shaofu.


    The golden arc is like a prison of thunder light, which envelops Du Shaofu, obviously in order to devour Du Shaofu.


    "Roar..."


    The brilliant spirit of the soul of thunder, the golden arc wave, instantly turned into a golden arc tiger several feet in size.


    The tiger''s eyes are covetous. Their eyes are like a sea of golden thunder. They are ready to pounce on Du Shaofu. They are totally prey to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was helpless. He raised his mouth and looked at the golden tiger transformed by Lei Hun, the spirit destroying God. He said in a deep voice, "toast, no food, no penalty!"


    "Roar..."


    The bright golden arc, the tiger moved, the tiger pounced on Du Shaofu, and the bright golden arc swept towards Du Shaofu.


    "Evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu also moved. There were silver and gold arc waves in his eyebrows, which became more and more bright, containing a burst of violent and destructive energy. In an instant, he turned into a bright sea of silver and gold electric arc, and his heart palpitating arc splashed into the sky, and a thunderbolt roared out.


    "Roar..."


    Among the electric lights and flints, a silver gold thunder giant tortoise condenses. Its head is raised like a giant dragon. The terrible roaring sound wave is like a nine day thunder. With the bright arc and the destructive lightning energy of shaking space, it rises in a terrible posture. In the distant lonely sky''s eyes, it directly collides with the golden arc tiger.


    ''boom, boom ''


    these collisions, the brilliant arc overflowing, the lightning Rune crazy surging, as if the whole ancient space would be shattered.


    In a flash, the Thunder Tiger couldn''t help the thunder tortoise''s collision. It directly smashed and turned into a dazzling golden arc.


    "Swallow up!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was familiar with his skills, and the thunder tortoise turned into a silver and golden tree of thunder, and immediately took root in the soul of the soul destroying God Lei.


    The tree of silver and gold electric arc took root, and the arc of thunder soul, the God of death, turned into a golden tiger again. His eyes showed fear, but he was fighting a trapped animal.


    The golden arc tiger is in a fierce struggle, constantly releasing the terrible and violent destruction energy to kill all souls.


    "Refining!"


    With the change of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, he sat cross legged on the silver golden tree of thunder. With the suppression of the silver golden arc tree and the thunder and martial veins on his body, Du Shaofu began to devour and refine the spirit and soul of the soul destroying God thunder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1704

    This is the fusion of refining spirit thunder soul species, or with their own spirit to fusion.


    If other practitioners, I''m afraid it''s out of reach.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s performance is natural and easy.


    Under the suppression of the tree of silver and gold arc transformed by Du Shaofu''s three spirit thunder, and the mysterious remnant skill, the golden arc tiger has become weak after the battle of trapped animals, and has been unable to struggle any more.


    However, Linglei is the most terrifying living creature in the world. Although Du Shaofu has already integrated three spirit thunder into his body, he is quite familiar with it. However, it will take more time for him to really merge and swallow the spirit of the soul destroying God Lei, which is not without danger.


    "he has successfully fused the spirit thunder soul species with the original God, and the fusion seems to have been successful before There''s more than one spirit thunder


    In the distance, the eyes of lonely sky howl are about to stare out of their eyes.


    Finally, he knew why the demon king was so strong. He was just joking about his own life. However, the demon king was so relaxed. That was a perverted existence.


    "Perverted, perverted, that''s a monster!"


    A moment later, lonely day howl shook his head and sat down on his knees. He began to understand the real dragon''s horn.


    Lonely day howl no longer looks at Du Shaofu. The horn of the real dragon is in front of him, which is the most important to him. After a moment, he is also silent in understanding.


    Time goes by like this.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged on the tree of the arc, just like an old monk!


    As time went by, the golden arc tiger transformed by the spirit destroying thunder was completely unable to fight again. A pair of fierce pupils showed the last reluctance and helplessness, then dissipated and turned into a bright golden arc, which was absorbed and refined by the tree of silver and gold arc.


    Du Shaofu is refining and melting the fourth spirit thunder spirit. Under the suppression of the thunder and martial pulse, and with the mysterious remnant skill, the combination of refining and refining is more relaxed than Du Shaofu originally imagined.


    Under this kind of refining, the spirit destroying God thunder, which originally wanted to kill all souls, has become incomparably tame and no longer resists, and gradually integrates into the tree of silver golden arc,.


    Let the silver and gold arc tree, the golden light more than a touch of bright gold.


    Among them, Du Shaofu felt that the mysterious remnant skill had played a great role, and the thunder and martial pulse on his body were indispensable, which could make the fusion of spirit and thunder become natural and perfect.


    As the soul destroying God Lei Hun is being refined and integrated at this moment, a stream of energy transformed from the soul destroying God Lei Hun also poured into Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, making Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen breath rise directly.


    The soul destroying God thunder was originally refined by Han Qianran. The spirit thunder and the body of the refiner complement each other. It can be said that its own level will not be lower than Han Qianran.


    Therefore, the spirit of Lei, the soul destroying God, is no different from the original God at the level of nirvana of the true self, even slightly higher.


    Such a kind of spirit, thunder and soul, contains a huge amount of energy. At the moment, with Du Shaofu''s refining and refining, Du Shaofu still gets it. This is a great benefit.


    Du Shaofu''s original spirit was very abnormal. If he gets such benefits at the moment, it can be concluded that the yuan Shen''s strength will become stronger again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The time of the outside world is also gradually passing by, and all living creatures feel the changes in the whole divine space.


    The power of suppressing the level beyond the initial level of the military territory has disappeared completely. People, monsters and spirits in the space of God realm can use their real strength.


    "Variable, the last time God space is opened, this is a variable."


    Some old people are so excited that they don''t have to be suppressed any more.


    "The children with life preservers bring news to the family. There are endless opportunities in the divine space. Let the family send more powerful people into the divine space and look for opportunities!"


    An old man spoke and explained to his children.


    The divine space is no longer oppressed, and more powerful people can enter it to compete for opportunities.


    Apart from the supreme tomb, there are many opportunities in the divine space.


    The news reached chenhuang, shaking all sides.


    In the divine space, the strength has not been suppressed, and some old people can no longer help but start to enter the divine space one after another, looking for opportunities.


    All ethnic groups are competing, and many older generations have entered into it.


    "Beware of the dragon people, strategists and Legalists!"


    The old lady opened her mouth and sent many strong men of the golden winged ROC bird family to enter the divine space. She was wary of the dragon clan''s sending people to deal with their grandchildren secretly.


    "The entrance of the divine space is a little loose, but it is still impossible to enter beyond the boundary."


    The star soul old monster opened his mouth. He was trying to explore the divine space. The yin-yang family also sent many strong people under the boundary into the divine space.


    "When there are variables in the divine space, we must guard against the dragon clan, Legalists and strategists." Said the old lady.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shenyu space, a vast ancient land, surrounded by clouds and streams.


    At the moment, it was like no one had ever set foot on it.


    "Oh..."


    The sky is full of light, and there are dragons roaring in the sky,


    above the wilderness, the Dragon shadow fluctuates, a thousand Zhang mirage dragon stretches across the void, the Dragon scales are covered by adverse life, and the terrible breath sweeps through the void.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, lightning and thunder thundered all around, and the energy of heaven and earth rolled down, wrapping the Shen dragon''s body for baptism and irrigation, and the breath on his body soared one after another.


    When the final breath of the mirage dragon reached its peak, it was slightly stagnant. On its ferocious head, there were six rounds of sacred fire like rings in the sky. It was dazzling. When the heavenly power came, it immediately broke through a bottleneck.


    "Boom..."


    "Roar..."


    All of a sudden, the void was turbulent, and lightning and thunder thundered. In the wild mountains, countless beasts roared and hissed, and thousands of beasts were trembling.


    After a long time, the huge Shen dragon''s body converged and turned into a middle-aged warrior armor.


    The armor is like a piece of scale, filled with brilliance.


    This mirage dragon is no one else, it is the mirage Dragon King. At the beginning, he escaped from Du Xiaoyao''s hand, but now, he breaks through again and goes further.


    "Who said that there is no way to set foot here, I am free from nirvana. I have succeeded, I have succeeded..."


    The mirage Dragon King laughed and couldn''t help but feel the glory of his armor.


    There is no way to break through the realm and nirvana level in the divine space. That is a magic spell. For countless years, no one in this space can break through.


    Every time the divine space is opened and closed, the external creatures can be pushed out, but they can''t go out.


    There is a legend in it. Only after breaking through the realm of Nirvana can we get out of this space.


    But in this space, no living creature has ever succeeded.


    At the moment, however, he has successfully set foot on the understanding of nirvana.


    "Du Shaofu, wait for me. Even if you enter the supreme tomb, you can''t leave here. The greatest chance in the supreme tomb is still my mirage Dragon King''s, and everything in it is mine."


    A moment later, a cold light shot in the eyes of the mirage Dragon King.


    The last time he fled in confusion, even the supreme tomb did not dare to fight for it again. The resentment in his heart can be imagined.


    At this moment, stepping on the level of Nirvana, he will make a comeback.


    Everything in this is his, and he is the king in this unprecedented!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast underground world is surrounded by emptiness, which is like a huge arc-shaped deep hole dug out by the peerless strongmen.


    In the deep cave, the surrounding runes flash, and there are flickering runes condensed into a chain of light, emitting an arc like frightening light.


    These light chains, one end connected to the surrounding empty underground rock wall, the other end connected to a stone platform several feet in size in the center of the deep cave.


    On the stone platform, a beautiful woman sat cross legged, her eyes slightly closed, her hair slightly disordered, but she was still extraordinarily refined.


    This beautiful woman is Han Aotong. This is the prison of Legalists. She has been imprisoned here.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, Han Aotong''s eyes opened, filled with dazzling light, eyes to the top, that far away.


    "Kaka..."


    Above there is a stone door opened, there is a light diffuse out, a middle-aged man out, eyes deep, but look a little haggard.


    "My good brother, are you finally here?"


    Han Aotong opened his mouth, with a smile on his lips, but his smile made people worried for no reason.


    The middle-aged man looked at Han Aotong from a distance. After a long time, he said in a low voice: "Qianran is dead, yingmo is dead, invincible is also dead, all dead, dead in your son''s hands, all killed by him..."


    The voice said, the middle-aged man''s deep eyes covered with some blood red, haggard face in vibration.


    Smell speech, Han Ao Tong also eye light tremble, get up tremble, eyes tightly looking at the middle-aged man, eyes, also pan wet.


    Han Qianran, Han yingmo, that''s her nephew. As she grew up, she couldn''t bear to


    "My good elder brother, is this consequence what you want? If it wasn''t for you, how could it have become this way? Are you satisfied now?"


    Han Aotong opened her mouth, and her voice was shaking. She didn''t have any happiness, only pain.


    All this could not have happened, but now it happened, and it was the last thing she wanted to see.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The middle-aged man laughs, the laughter is terrible, the laughter is in the ear, it makes people tremble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1705

    After a long time, the middle-aged man looked at Han Aotong and said, "my good sister, don''t you know that you regret it? If it wasn''t for you, how could our Legalists get to this point? The alliance between political strategists and Legalists will be invalid because of you, invincible because you can''t go out, and you are almost dead. Now everyone is dead, and invincible is dead, all because of you!"


    At the end of the speech, the middle-aged man''s teeth were bursting with cold, and he looked a little bit crazy. He said, "Han Aotong, if you are not my sister, I will kill you."


    Han Aotong tightly looks at the middle-aged man, the eye light is in Pan fluctuation.


    After a long time, Han Aotong looked at the middle-aged man, and said, "brother, how did yingmo''s mother die? Others don''t know, but I know some. Don''t be stubborn. I can''t say it because you are my brother. You killed yingmo''s mother yourself, right? I don''t think you can''t kill me


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s eyes trembled, but there was not too much fluctuation. On his haggard face, he looked at Han Aotong with blood red eyes and said, "yes, I killed yingmo''s mother myself. From the beginning to the end, I didn''t love her at all, but I had to be with her. But any day with her is suffering. I can''t stand it, I can''t bear it Extreme, so I killed her. And you are my sister, or I will kill you. If it wasn''t for you, it wouldn''t have been like this. "


    "Because yingmo''s mother found out your secret by accident, you killed her and my sister-in-law. That''s the real reason, right?"


    Han Ao Tong hesitated for a while, looking at the middle-aged man light way.


    The blood red eyes of the middle-aged man trembled fiercely, and his eyes fluctuated violently.


    "I have guessed your secret. I felt it when I was a child. Now, are you going to kill me, too?" Han Ao Tong said to the middle-aged man.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The middle-aged man laughed again. He was Han aochen, the eldest son of the Han family. The laughter was helpless and desolate. It also made people feel sad for no reason.


    "I often hate, hate me as a legalist, hate me as the eldest son of the Han family. Why does God make such a fool of people and tease me like this? I don''t even have the power to pursue."


    Han Ao Chen says, the voice is in tiny quiver.


    "What you want to pursue can not be accepted by the world or Legalists. Now that everything is over, you can turn back." Han Aotong said.


    "No, it''s not over. It''s far from over."


    Han aochen shakes his head, his hair is messy, his eyes are red, he stares at Han Aotong and says: "everything is because of you. That little bastard father and son should not appear at all. Killing them can end it. Yingmo, Qianran, invincible are all because the father and son died. I want to help them revenge. Du Tingxuan and the little bastard father and son must die, otherwise it can''t end!"


    The voice falls, Han Ao Chen with blood red eyes left, dragging haggard pace, the stone door closed, the vast prison chamber, again left Han Ao Tong a person.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the ancient space, the electric arc fluctuates, and the bright golden arc transformed by the thunder soul of the soul destroying God gradually becomes smaller and smaller under the swallowing of the silver gold arc tree.


    But the breath on the tree of silver and gold arc is more and more powerful and surging, and the light is more and more dazzling.


    Time goes by so slowly, which makes the divine space fall into a kind of silence.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s mind was immersed in a state of selflessness.


    In the mud pill palace of Du Shaofu''s mind, a purple nine leaf lotus wave arc, crystal clear, such as the world''s most perfect purple Lingyu, natural, beautiful!


    Among the purple arc lotus, a lotus platform is smooth, spotless, with mist and ancient flavor.


    After Du Shaofu had refined the soul of the external soul destroying God Lei, the silver golden arc tree swept back to the yuan God space, shining brightly. Finally, it turned into the body of a red Jiri horse monkey. Sitting on the lap of the nine turn God Lei Lian, the silver golden arc was bright and connected with the nine turn God Lei Lian.


    At the moment, there is the energy of heaven and earth in the space of God, and I don''t know where it comes from. It gathers around and rushes into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows and finally into his mud ball palace.


    Du Shaofu, the primordial God of red Jiri macaque, sat on the nine turn God thunder lotus with his knees crossed. The silver and gold electric arc fluctuated and became more and more bright.


    "Hula, this..."


    Waves of breath came from Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, which could not be detected by the naked eye, but became more and more intense, revealing the vastness and infinity.


    This breath is too extraordinary and ancient, accompanied by four kinds of spirit thunder, such as yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapse sky thunder, and a terrible spirit root pressure.


    The power of Yuan Shen has always been the most difficult to cultivate and increase. However, at this moment, the energy of Yuan Shen diffused from Du Shaofu''s body is enough to crush and explode ordinary people''s yuan Shen directly.


    How powerful this is, it can only be described in terms of horror.


    At the same time, in other places not far away from the ancient space, the horn of the real dragon circled down the lonely sky, and the whole body was bright with blue light. At the end of the day, the blue light had already risen."Hula..."


    At the same time, the breath of lonely sky howl is soaring, soaring one after another.


    "Oh..."


    Finally, a roar startles the sky and shakes the ancient space. The howl of the lonely sky turns into the body of a hundred Zhang Sirius.


    The terrible breath makes the surrounding space boil. In the shocking scene of lightning and thunder, the breath on the body of the lonely sky howling Sirius soars. There are six rings of God on the top of his head. He breaks through a bottleneck and steps into a new realm.


    "Boom..."


    This moment, the wind and clouds around the ancient space, all the energy as if turned into a huge whirlpool, wrapped in the lonely sky howl body, like a miracle.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes and got up. The silver and gold arc in his eyes was dazzling. He looked at the lonely sky howling body with astonishing movement and stillness in front of him. His eyes were also full of shock. He said, "extricate yourself from Nirvana!"


    It was not long before the storm subsided.


    Sirius lonely day howl put up the body, turned into the angular and clear-cut handsome man, his eyes are bright, the breath on his body is invisible, on the basis of the original, once again has this earth shaking change.


    "Congratulations on the breakthrough."


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he was also quite shocked at the moment. To extricate himself from nirvana is absolutely extraordinary, far from being comparable to the general realm.


    "I''ve been able to break through for a long time, but I''ve been suppressing it all the time. I thought I couldn''t break through to Nirvana level in the divine space, but I didn''t expect to break through."


    Lonely days howl mouth, his heart is full of doubts at the moment.


    There is repression in the divine space, and neither the boundary state nor the level of Nirvana can enter, nor can he break through the boundary state and nirvana level in the divine space, but he has succeeded now.


    "It''s a little strange."


    Du Shaofu was also a little strange, but he didn''t pay attention to it later. He broke through to the level of nirvana. Even after he went out, he was absolutely the top one in the world.


    After he was puzzled, he also looked at Du Shaofu. He felt that Du Shaofu had integrated the spirit of the spirit thunder. His breath rose a lot. He frowned, looked at Du Shaofu, and said to himself, "the nirvana peak of me?"


    "Well, some understanding should also be at the top level of nirvana


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu swallowed up the spirit of the soul destroying God Lei. After that, the power of the yuan God soared a lot. In addition, he has been realizing that he has reached the peak level of nirvana.


    However, the higher the level of cultivation is, the higher the level of cultivation is, the more important is the understanding.


    It is not easy to go further, especially to reach the level of nirvana.


    But listening to Du Shaofu''s words, lonely day howl can''t help but be shocked.


    He really felt that the cultivation of Du Shaofu has been greatly improved every time he met in the past few times.


    At the moment, he saw it with his own eyes. How long has it been? The guy in front of him has made great progress.


    More let lonely day howl shock is, this demon king unexpectedly is again successful fusion refining a spirit thunder.


    Lonely day howl can feel that Du Shaofu''s body is definitely more than two Linglei, but he can''t know how many.


    But lonely day howl in the heart of that shock, is unable to bear.


    Looking at the twinkling eyes of lonely sky, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at him and asked, "you can''t just break through. Now you want to fight me?"


    He looked at Du Shaofu with his eyes selected. He really had this idea in his heart.


    However, lonely day howl is just thinking about it. Even if he just broke through Nirvana at the moment, he has made great progress compared with the original, which is enough to crush the nirvana of self. But in the face of this incredible demon in front of him, the more contact and connection at this moment, the more uncertain he is about himself.


    What''s more, just now the demon king also easily integrated a spirit thunder, and his cultivation improved again. He really started to work, and he didn''t have any confidence in himself.


    He had no confidence at all. He shook his head and said to Du Shaofu, "I have promised to submit to you for a hundred years, and I will do it."


    "Hey, hey."


    Du Shaofu gave a slight smile. The smile was a little sinister. He said to Gu Tian Hao, "I still don''t understand the level of nirvana. Can you tell me something about it?"


    "Everyone''s liberation is not the same. Everything in the world is constantly changing. There is no constant master. The true self is not the real self. Liberation means that everything is empty."


    Lonely day howled and frowned, and then said, "the actions are impermanent, the Dharma has no self, Nirvana is silent, and the self is free


    Du Shaofu was taught with an open mind, and Sirius lonely sky howl was the supreme Nirvana strongman for thousands of years. Now he has stepped on the level of Nirvana relief, and Du Shaofu is also open-minded and benefited a lot.After that, Du Shaofu immerses himself, digests, and realizes, and puts the lonely sky howl into the temple of heavenly beasts.


    There is no inheritance of ancient Sirius in the temple of beasts of heaven, but there are many heritages and treasures of wolf clan and other orcs, which also plays a great role in lonely sky howl.


    Gu Tianhao gives the real dragon''s horn back to Du Shaofu. He has already realized that he doesn''t need to stay for the time being. Besides, the real dragon''s horn needs to be suppressed by the Imperial Palace''s dragon spirit, so there are some small troubles left on him.


    A few days later, in the barren space, two people swept out, and their figure appeared on the mountain stream.


    They are Du Shaofu and Kuo Tian Hao. Their seclusion in the ancient space has changed a lot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1706

    Both of them have made great progress.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu and Gu Tian Hao appear in a place full of bloody evil spirit.


    There are a lot of bloodstains pouring around, dyed red rocks, and many monsters and Terran bones scattered everywhere.


    "There are many kinds of monsters left in ancient times and human beings. The leader''s accomplishments are good."


    Sirius looked around and said to Du Shaofu.


    At dusk, Du Shaofu and Gu Tianhao appear in a disordered mountain forest, where there has just been a bloody battle. There are many corpses of monsters around, including many corpses of cloud swallowing wolf shrews.


    "See the master!"


    The cloud shrew, Danghu, has another animal left from the ancient times who surrendered in the square.


    However, he was lucky at the beginning. When he entered the tomb, the cloud shrew and Danghu were not so lucky.


    Later, in the mouth of the cloud shrew and Danghu, Du Shaofu learned something amazing.


    There are variables in the whole god space, and many ancient relics emerge.


    However, the external human beings have been no longer suppressed in the divine space. Many external forces, including the nine masters, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and the monsters and beasts in the realm of beasts, have sent many strong men at the level of the great realm to compete for the opportunities in the divine space. Naturally, it is inevitable to fight against the remains of ancient monsters in this space.


    "No longer oppressed..."


    When Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, he immediately thought of the dragon clan, Legalists and strategists.


    There are some variables in the space of the divine realm, and the cultivation is no longer suppressed. I''m afraid it''s the dragon clan, the strategists and the Legalists. The Legalists must have sent many people in.


    Du Shaofu wondered whether the dragon clan, Legalists and strategists wanted to make their own ideas. The supreme tomb has not entered. Now there is a chance. If you encounter it, it will make the dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists suffer a lot.


    "Does the person who enters the boundary surpass the level of strength?"


    Du Shaofu asked cloud shrew that this was Du Shaofu''s most concerned problem. It would be extremely troublesome if everyone could enter the divine space.


    "It should not have been. There is repression outside this space, and practitioners beyond the boundary level cannot enter." The cloud shrew thought about it, and then affirmed it.


    "Well, that''s easy. It''s bad luck for the dragon people."


    Du Shaofu laughed to himself. As long as there are no practitioners above the boundary realm level entering the divine space, even the dragon clan, strategists and Legalists will be in bad luck.


    "Cloud shrew, do your best to help me find people from dragon clan, Legalist family and political strategist."


    Du Shaofu told the cloud shrews that it would be much easier to get to the dragon clan, strategists and Legalists in this divine space.


    "Yes."


    The cloud shrew nodded, then the rat teeth exposed, and said to Du Shaofu, "master, there are other things that are not good. We should be careful."


    "What''s the matter?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "The mirage Dragon King has broken through the level of understanding nirvana, and is uniting with all the orcs in this to prepare to deal with the master." Cloud shrew road.


    Smell speech, lonely day howl, the eyes also flutter, there is a different color.


    "The mirage Dragon King has also broken through the nirvana of Liberation..."


    Du Shaofu is puzzled and looks at the lonely sky and howls.


    "It seems that there are variables in the space of the four gods, so we can break through them."


    Gu Tianhao said to Du Shaofu that he had been wondering how he could break the nirvana in the divine space. At the moment, it seems that he is not special, but a variable in the divine space.


    "Did the mirage dragon break through Nirvana..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of worries, but he was not afraid. The Sirius around him also broke through to that level.


    "Master, if my guess is correct, the mirage king is afraid to go to the king miemeng and the king leiying. If the mirage king wants to unite all the monsters in this space, he has to kill Meng Wang and Lei Ying Wang." Said Danghu to Du Shaofu.


    After that, Du Shaofu learned that there were three King of monsters in the ancient world, namely, mirage king, miemeng king, and thunder eagle king, among the ancient demons and beasts left in the whole divine space a thousand years ago.


    The body of the king of miemeng is a miemeng bird, and the body of the king of thunder eagle is a thunder eagle.


    Although the mirage Dragon King was strong at that time, there were still king miemeng and King leiying who could balance him and even suppress him.


    Only a thousand years ago, the king of miemeng and the king of thunder Eagle tried to break through the boundary, but they were oppressed by the space inside, and they both suffered heavy losses and recovered a life.


    From then on, the king miemeng and the king leiying lived in seclusion, so the mirage King became the first king in this.


    Cloud shrews had mentioned all these things to Du Shaofu, and Du Shaofu still remembered them.


    But what Du Shaofu didn''t know was that the king miemeng and the king leiying were also the supreme Nirvana monsters, which moved Du Shaofu a little."The king of miemeng and the king of thunder Eagle were both in seclusion, but they were afraid that the mirage king would deal with them. Therefore, they formed an alliance. They were still very powerful. They also had a great appeal in this space. Therefore, if the mirage king wanted to unite all the people, he would go back to find the king miemeng and the king leiying." Said Danghu.


    "It would be a lot of trouble if the mirage dragon combined all the demons and beasts, and mixed up with the people of the dragon clan."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu frowned. Although he was not afraid, many of his children, such as the wasteland, were still in the space of the divine realm. Once the mirage Dragon King combined all the ancient demons and beasts, it would certainly be a terrible lineup.


    If the mirage dragon and the dragon clan go together again, they may bring great threat to the wasteland, which is definitely not a good thing.


    "Do you know the whereabouts of King leiying and King miemeng?"


    Du Shaofu asked. If he wanted to find the king miemeng and the king leiying, at least he could not make the mirage dragon powerful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mountains, valleys, everywhere green.


    "Whew..."


    There are a lot of figures from around the fall, a huge breath suddenly came.


    The leading group is a lot of old people, whose eyes are bright and awe inspiring.


    "We will try our best to search for the whereabouts of the little scum, and we will reward him with great reward. We must find the little bastard as soon as possible." The old man opened his mouth, his eyes were cold and his breath was very powerful.


    "Our dragon people also give a reward, as long as there is news of the boy, you can get our dragon treasure." Said a middle-aged man in combat clothes.


    "As long as someone tells the little bastard the exact news, my strategist is willing to take out a big domain level pill as a reward." There is an old woman''s mouth, hair like fire, breath frightening.


    "Elder order..."


    Suddenly, there are many figures in the "wheezing" of a broken wind left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This is a strange land, rich in energy, but there are arc waves in the air, surrounded by green green, but many plants have a huge relationship with lightning.


    The plants filled with thunder light are gorgeous, crystal clear and magical.


    "Roar..."


    Deep in the earth, the mountains are towering, the beasts roar like thunder, and the breathtaking breath rises from the sky.


    There are many ferocious monsters roaring like thunder in the continuous mountains. In the air, there are fierce birds flapping their wings that block the sky from the sun, and the fierce breath sweeps around.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1707

    "Mirage dragon, what do you mean?"


    In front of the huge stone palace, a thunderhawk with wings only a hundred feet in size is filled with amazing breath. Its feathers are covered by lightning runes, and the breath is amazing.


    Beside Lei Ying, there is a miemeng bird with the same wings, which is only a hundred Zhang in size. It is blue all over, its feathers are sharp and shining, but its tail is red.


    This miemeng bird is very strange. It has a pair of strange claws on its sharp claws in front of its abdomen, like a human arm.


    But whether it is thunder eagle or miemeng bird, at the moment, the whole body is giving people a feeling of incomparable strength of breath.


    "Thunder eagle, miemeng, you follow me, you can''t do without your good. At that time, the whole space belongs to us. Even if someone gets it, it will be ours!"


    In the front of the sky, the mirage Dragon King is flying in the air, and the battle armor is shining. Behind him, there are a lot of powerful ancient demon species, which are filled with a strong and fierce atmosphere.


    "Shen long, you are not qualified to follow you!" Thunder Eagle opened his mouth, his voice was sharp, and his pupils burst out thunder light, which made people tremble with fear.


    "Do you think you can''t bear it after thousands of years of suffering with thunder hawk and me?"


    Miemengniao opens his mouth and looks at the mirage dragon, and his pupils emit cold light.


    "If you don''t accept it, I won''t blame me for being rude!"


    Shen Long sneers. He has broken through to the level of liberation. He doesn''t want to talk nonsense. He waves to a group of powerful monster King behind him and says, "kill!" "Roar In a flash, those monstrous beast kings who arrived at the level of the grand domain were leaping away. They burst out an amazing breath all over their bodies and urged out a huge body. With a terrifying and astonishing power, they rushed to those demon king kings behind the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng at the moment. "Roar


    The king of thunder hawk and the king of miemeng, who had combed their hair, were all shining runes. They immediately collided with those monsters around the mirage king.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In a flash, those monsters and monsters collided with each other fiercely in the roar. The surrounding rocks were shattered, and the space trembled and roared like thunder.


    "Toasts don''t eat, eat and punish. You''re out of date. Follow me. Last chance!"


    Mirage Dragon King''s eyes with a sneer, very sharp and strong, pointing to the thunder eagle king and the king of miemeng.


    "Mirage dragon, at first you were respectful in front of me. Now, are you going against me?"


    The king of miemeng was fearless and his voice was cold.


    "Ha ha, you are just losers. You are not qualified to be brave!"


    The mirage Dragon King laughs with pride, and suddenly his body is bright, which turns into a huge mirage dragon. He looks at the thunder eagle king and miemeng king with arrogance and arrogance, releasing a terrible breath.


    "At the beginning, the respectful villain wanted to fight back and die!"


    Thunder hawk drink, wings swept, the whole body arc wave surging, where, thunder and lightning surging, with a sense of destruction.


    "Lei Ying, you are not the first one!"


    The Shen dragon drank heavily and his whole body was shining. The huge Shen dragon''s body burst into divine light and collided with each other directly. The huge body was the surging and amazing fighting power.


    "Bang bang!" When the two collide, the thunder eagle''s wing collides with the dragon''s tail, and the light breaks out. The divine light sweeps across thousands of feet like a wave. The sea waves roll, thunder endlessly, and the space clangs.


    "Mirage dragon, you want to die!"


    The king of miemeng spread his wings across the sky, his whole body was full of blue light, and with a blazing breath, he instantly appeared on the side of the mirage Dragon King.


    "You''re not rivals even if you join hands!"


    The mirage dragon grinned ferociously and glowed everywhere. The dragon''s body was writhing in the void, and the breath of the Dragon puffed out. The bright runes in his mouth moved and turned into a virtual mirage dragon shadow, which collided with the king of miemeng.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In this collision, the body of miemeng king and the body of thunder hawk were almost immediately shaken back, and the body flew away. The ground was shaking around and the mountains were shaking, and the mountain was cracked.


    In an instant, Shen long used his own strength to shake back the thunder eagle king and the king of miemeng, and took the upper hand with one enemy and two.


    "Free from Nirvana!"


    When Lei Yingwang retreated, the double pupil arc fluctuated violently.


    "Mirage dragon, you break through to understand Nirvana!"


    The king of miemeng opened his mouth, his eyes and eyes were incredible, and his heart and soul were trembling.


    At the moment, both the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng can feel that the mirage king is not what it used to be. That level can not escape their prying. It is the level of nirvana.


    At the moment, the king of miemeng and the king of thunder Eagle are more shocked by their failure to break the nirvana level, which has not been fully recovered in a thousand years. Now the mirage king has broken the magic spell in this space and successfully broken through to that level. How can they not be shocked!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, you failed. Now I succeed. Follow me and surrender to me. You will no longer be my opponent!"


    The mirage Dragon King laughed. He was oppressed by the thunder eagle king and miemeng Wang. He had to accompany the smiling face all the time. At this moment, he could not be afraid of it. This feeling made him feel very happy."Boom


    When the big joke goes down, the breath of Nirvana level of self in the mirage Dragon King is no longer covered up, but swept out, and the terrible power channels the force of heaven and earth, crushing the void in all directions.


    "Oh..."


    The mirage dragon roared, the pressure rolled, the pressure of self Nirvana level, so that the four wild mountains ancient monster species are not the soul of the beast trembling, want to crawl for it.


    "Roar


    The animals roar, the mountains tremble, the earth shakes. Under the pressure released by the mirage Dragon King deliberately, the several ancient monsters who were fighting fiercely stopped fighting for them, and their bodies trembled.


    King leiying and King miemeng looked at each other and freed themselves from nirvana. Even in their heyday, they could not do anything about it. What''s more, they broke through by force a thousand years ago, suffered heavy damage and recovered a life, but the heavy damage was not healed for thousands of years, and now they will not be rivals.


    "Miemeng, Lei Ying, those who know the current affairs are heroes. This is the last chance. If you don''t submit to me, I''ll have to kill you!"


    Mirage dragon sneers and looks down at the king of thunder eagle and miemeng with his rebellious eyes.


    Thunder eagle and miemeng stand together, both eyes are dignified.


    At the moment, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng knew that if they did not submit to the mirage dragon today, the mirage dragon would never let them go.


    At the moment, the mirages are stepping out of Nirvana, and they will no longer be rivals.


    They have only two choices, either submit to the mirage dragon or die!


    "Zalong, he ran away like a dog who lost his family. He didn''t expect to come here to show off his power!"


    Suddenly, there was a voice falling from the distant void.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, there are two figures from the distant sky. One is a man in purple, with a resolute and resolute face, and the other is a man in green with sharp edges and corners.


    These two figures are very small in front of the huge mirage dragon. Even compared with the body of thunder eagle and miemeng Baizhang, they are extremely insignificant.


    But at the moment, the invisible breath diffused from the two people is groundless distortion of the void, which is not suppressed by the mirage dragon.


    "Du Shaofu, Sirius!"


    When the mirage Dragon King a pair of dragon pupils looked at the two men, his eyes suddenly severely constricted, trembling for it.


    How could the king of mirage forget those two figures, especially the man in purple robe, he remembered it in his heart!


    Seeing the mirage King''s reaction, King miemeng and King leiying secretly moved their eyes. They should have had a lot of relationship with the mirage king. It seems that the mirage king had suffered a great loss in front of the visitors, and then he looked curiously and vigilantly at Du Shaofu and Sirius.


    "It must be the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng. I have some old accounts with the Zalong. How about using the treasure land?"


    Du Shaofu appeared, looked at the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng, and recognized their identities.


    "No problem, whatever you want!"


    Smell speech, thunder hawk and miemeng are dignified, at the moment, looking at the trouble of looking for mirage dragon, naturally it is desirable, and immediately nods.


    "Jie Jie, it is said that you have not entered the tomb of the supreme one, and just want to find you, but you have sent it to the door yourself!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu who suddenly appears, Shen Long suddenly sneers.


    The mirage Dragon King was not the first one. He stepped on the level of Nirvana at the moment. He also heard that Du Shaofu, the demon king, had never entered the supreme tomb, but he had got the spirit thunder spirit. He wanted to revenge and wanted to get the spirit thunder soul species, as well as the horn of the real dragon on the dragon three. Unexpectedly, the person he was looking for appeared in front of him at the moment.


    "Come to me, I don''t need to. We''ve met again."


    Du Shaofu looked at the mirage Dragon King with a faint smile. On the way of cloud shrews and Danghu, he found this place, but he did not expect to meet the mirage Dragon King.


    Facing the mirage dragon, who broke through the level of Nirvana at the moment, Du Shaofu was not afraid. Even if it was the Sirius lonely Tianhao around him, he was able to deal with it.


    "Sirius, are you with this man?"


    The king of mirage did not pay much attention to Du Shaofu. If he was still afraid at the beginning, but now he has broken through Nirvana and his strength has been greatly improved. Compared with the past, he is no longer worried about Du Shaofu.


    The mirage Dragon King was surprised that Sirius was with Gongsun Wuji, a political strategist, but with Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "It''s none of your business. You''d better tie your hands to it." The Sirius looks at the mirage king with blue eyes. He is not afraid of the descendants of the real dragon. Although the mirage dragon is not low in the dragon clan, he naturally does not pay much attention to it.


    His Sirius blood, will never be under the mirage dragon, there is no less than.


    "If you want to die, it will help you!"


    Shen long, as powerful as he, has stepped on the level of nirvana. How can he put Sirius in his heart and drink coldly like a dragon''s chant at the moment? When the voice of the mirage dragon king falls, the huge dragon''s body writhes, with a terrifying momentum, is to shoot the wolf and Du Shaofu together.The mirage king did not want to say much. He wanted to kill Sirius and Du Shaofu directly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1708

    "Long..."


    The huge tail of the Dragon burst down and set off a storm. The space was twisted and shattered like lightning.


    "It''s you who are looking for death!"


    The flash of thunder broke out on top of the thunder.


    With a sound of "hiss", the giant tail of the giant mirage dragon was held by life. At the same time, the sound of golden goblet erupted, the Mars shot fiercely, and the Rune of dragon scale flickered, and it was about to crack.


    Although the giant tail of the mirage dragon was not broken, it was in the pain of eating that it suddenly opened.


    "Release nirvana, you also understand Nirvana!"


    The mirage dragon king stood in the air and looked at the lonely sky. His huge eyes were filled with astonishment.


    The king of mirage thought that there was only one level of nirvana for him, but he never thought that the Sirius in front of him also broke through to this level.


    "Another nirvana of liberation!"


    In the distance, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng are also shocked. Two Nirvana have appeared in this space, which has to make them astonished.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the vast void is trembling, and in a moment, the surrounding void is quietly twisted and becomes a mess.


    A strange pattern appears in the void, covering the vast void, forming a pair of empty eight diagrams.


    The huge eight diagrams spread, covering the lonely sky of the Sirius and the mirage dragon.


    The mirage Dragon King seemed to feel something. The dragon soul trembled for no reason and suddenly retreated.


    But it was too late. The surrounding void was chaotic, and the strange pattern spread towards the square, so that the mirage king was banned everywhere.


    At this moment, with Du Shaofu as the center, the empty Bagua diagram is like a divine ring sweeping away.


    The eight trigrams in the void are full of bright light and all kinds of visions emerge. There are mountains and lakes, wind and rain alternating, sun, moon, stars and stars changing, mountains and rivers moving laterally


    This is Du Shaofu''s action. In order to avoid the mirage King''s escape again, the mirage king is already at the level of extricating himself from nirvana. Du Shaofu is determined to leave the mirage king and not give him a chance to escape again.


    This mirage Dragon King escaped in front of Du Xiaoyao last time. It is obvious that there will be a way to escape. Du Shaofu has to be careful and try his best.


    "Roar..."


    When this empty eight trigrams pattern appears, a terrible pressure pervades, and all the ancient monster species in the four sides tremble.


    "Not good..."


    The mirage Dragon King secretly trembled and roared. But at this moment, no matter how the mirage Dragon King broke out with all his strength, it was difficult to break away from the void covered by the strange pattern of emptiness.


    From the empty eight diagrams, a strange and powerful force can directly suppress his practice of extricating himself from nirvana.


    "Oh..."


    The mirage Dragon King roared with the supreme power, and his divine ring was in the sky, and his power soared. The terrible power shook the void and destroyed a large space. It seemed that he was about to shatter the eight trigrams of the void.


    "You and I will join hands to kill Zalong according to my instructions!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice reaches the ears of lonely sky howl. In the Eight Diagrams diagram, Gu Tian Hao can not be suppressed.


    "Oh


    The lonely sky howls to urge the body, the power of the little supreme nirvana is used, and the body of a hundred Zhang blue light Sirius is powerful. According to Du Shaofu''s voice, the body of the wolf lonely sky howls through the empty eight diagrams, and directly kills the mirage Dragon King.


    "Also the supreme Nirvana!"


    In the distance, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng were already trembling under the strange pattern of void, and were surprised again by the supreme nirvana of Sirius.


    It''s no wonder that this animal can fight against the mirage dragon alone, and it''s really not the master to be provoked.


    Almost at the same time, above the void, thunder resounded, wind and clouds surged, and in an instant, there were thunder clouds covering the whole sky. In a flash, there is a purple lightning arc, just like countless purple bright sports pouring into the sky.


    The purple lightning Rune glows and spreads out, which makes the whole space tremble!


    Du Shaofu urged the thunder and martial pulse to appear in the eight diagrams. His whole body was covered with purple electric arc, and his forehead was above his head. At the same time, the nine rings of flame like aura connected heaven and earth. The majesty of heaven and earth came, and the great Nirvana was full of pressure.


    &What terrible thunder and lightning &The king of thunder hawk trembles. It is the body of thunder eagle. It is born to cultivate the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. It is the proud son of thunder and lightning. But at the moment, under the pressure of the terrible punishment and thunder, the soul of the beast is trembling and cannot be resisted.


    "The great supreme nirvana, that human is the great supreme nirvana in the legend!"


    The king of miemeng exclaimed, and recognized the identity of the great nirvana. The spirit trembled and the feathers fell.


    "Roar


    This amazing movement, also let the four wild ancient monster species roar and crawl.


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu shot out of the sky and urged the ROC''s golden wings behind his back to incarnate the real ROC in human form.At this moment, Du Shaofu is trying his best to kill the mirage dragon, just like the birth of a supreme monster overlord, which erupts endless lights and thunders, forming various energy ripples and killing the mirage dragon.


    With the power of Nirvana, golden winged ROC, birds and beasts, thunder, martial pulse and eight trigrams, Du Shaofu is condensed together at this moment. How terrifying is his power and how he breaks the void!


    This also shows that Du Shaofu didn''t look down on the mirage king, and he didn''t dare to be careless. He wanted to kill the king with all his strength.


    "Oh


    The Sirius roared. At the moment, he urged the Sirian family to cooperate with Du Shaofu to kill the mirage Dragon King.


    A Sirius will no longer be under the mirage king. At the moment, with Du Shaofu''s full attack, we can imagine the situation of the mirage king.


    Although it is said that Du Shaofu has never reached the level of Nirvana, Du Shaofu''s metamorphosis, at the level of annihilation nirvana, still fought against the top level of self Nirvana: Sirius lonely sky howl and Tiansha yeluhan.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is at the peak of nirvana of the true self. With the power of eight diagrams, it can be said that Du Shaofu will never be under the howling of Sirius.


    Some time ago, when Gu Tian Hao broke through the level of Nirvana, he did not dare to attack Du Shaofu.


    "Oh


    Under the siege, the mirage King broke out with all his strength, and he was in a mess to resolve the siege of Du Shaofu and Sirius, but he was suppressed everywhere in the empty eight diagrams.


    But the mirage Dragon King, who had not yet put Du Shaofu and Sirius in his eyes, extricated himself from Nirvana and thought that he could be proud of everything in the divine space. Who knew that in a flash, he was so embarrassed by the suppression.


    "Whew!"


    Du Shaofu was not in a duel. He was completely killed in the encirclement. His eyes were like electricity. He appeared and disappeared in the eight diagrams. His whole body was rippling and he called out the purple gold sky palace in his hands.


    "Ouch!"


    With the howling of ghosts, the roar of dragons and tigers, the roar of birds and turtles, the power of Zijin tianque, the towering sword, which contains the powerful sword technique, continuously kills the mirage Dragon King.


    The king of thunder eagle was so shocked that he was shocked. It was clearly the level of nirvana of the true self, but it was better than that of the cultivators of the level of nirvana.


    The golden winged ROC bird on the human body has the supreme animal power, which makes it seem that it is completely golden winged ROC bird, and it is not human at all.


    "Whew..."


    Du Shaofu wielded his sword like a golden rainbow. His sword was bright and sharp, and his runes were interwoven. He was extremely powerful with purple and gold electric arc. He was constantly chopping through the void.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu urged Dongming grass and undead grass, which was brilliant, devoured vitality, suppressed and killed evil spirits.


    "Ouch..."


    The mirage Dragon King was already at his best, but the scales of the dragon were still cracked, and he was surrounded and killed by Du Shaofu and Sirius.


    He roared like thunder in his ferocious mouth, and the king of mirage was afraid in his rage. The more frightened he was in the Vietnam War.


    Gu Tianhao was not polite. He broke through to understand the level of nirvana. He also seemed to want to know what his cultivation strength was at the moment. He tried his best to cooperate with Du Shaofu''s voice and attack. Every attack on the mirage king would leave huge damage.


    "Find out the opportunity and make every effort. You can''t give the Zalong a chance to blow himself up!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice reached the ears of lonely sky howl. If the king of mirage, who was liberated from nirvana, was finally killed by Bi, it would not be a joke. Du Shaofu would not have thought of the time to annihilate the enemy 1000 and lose 800 himself.


    Under the suppression of several times of encirclement and suppression, Gu Tianhao found a chance. The blue light on his body suddenly soared and turned into a long river of blue color. The runes were extremely prosperous, and the mysterious patterns of blue light around him were blooming like the sun!


    &Sirius roars the moon! &


    the Sirius roared with his head raised, the void roared, and filled with vast air. There were countless ferocious giant wolves leaping in the air. The terrifying power made the ancient monster species around them tremble and fear, so they wanted to crawl.


    This is the killing move of lonely sky howl, let the space ripple in the boiling, kill the mirage Dragon King with all one''s strength.


    "Mirage dragon illusion!"


    The mirage dragon trembled and fought with all his strength. The dragon''s body writhed and poured out countless illusions, covering the void to fight against the wolf''s lonely howl.


    "The earth''s fire is broken


    "Tianze breaks the hexagram!"


    "The sky fire breaks with people!


    However, at the same time, a series of strange fingerprints were condensed from Du Shaofu''s hands, and the Eight Diagrams changed in thousands of ways, and the great power was revealed from the void.


    &Boom &All of a sudden, within the void of the Eight Diagrams pattern, there are lightning stars emerging, flames burning, mountains and rivers moving.


    The whole earth seems to be affected at this moment. Heaven and earth are powerful, resonating with heaven and earth, resplendent runes are like the sea, surging and surging, and there are many waves!


    &Heaven''s thunder can be broken without any mistake! &


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints changed one after another, and the emptiness on the eight trigrams diagram was once again filled with startling changes, with lightning and thunder, and the sky thunder rolling, and the terrible thunder traversed the world.


    At the beginning of the war, Du Shaofu urged the eight trigrams with all his strength, and even the great and supreme Nirvana power of the magic temple could be suppressed.Although the mirage Dragon King has come to understand the level of Nirvana, with the strength of moksha and the level of self nirvana, how can it be that there is no positive resistance of those who have extricated themselves from Nirvana level.


    In addition, although the mirage Dragon King is the level of Nirvana, in this period of time, although Du Shaofu did not step into the level of Nirvana, the progress of all kinds of perception and the fusion of Lei Hun, the God of soul exterminator, have made no progress at all.


    The eight diagrams in the void are surging with waves, various terrible visions emerge, and the void around is crumbling and annihilating.


    "Kaka..." However, the Shen Dragon King was completely suppressed. The Dragon scales on his body were exploding, and the Shen dragon''s body was cracking, bloodstained and spitting blood directly in his ferocious mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1709

    "Hiss!"


    Behind Du Shaofu, the real ROC, with its wings flapping and golden radiance, sweeps through everything. His eyes are purple and golden, and his figures rush out and gather in one hand to shoot the mirage Dragon King, who has been severely damaged in the void of the disordered eight trigrams.


    The palm of Du Shaofu''s palm was covered with a magic formula. The shadow of a golden winged ROC bird emerged. The golden light was bright, and the silver electric arc flashed. A tremendous pressure spread from it.


    The coming of a tremendous pressure contains the irresistible pressure of beasts. This kind of pressure comes from the soul of beasts and comes from their blood.


    &Whoa, whoa &At this moment, the spirits of those ancient monsters around us were trembling and crawling for them!


    The mirage Dragon King, who was badly injured and vomited blood, was even more trembling at the moment.


    The terrible pressure made the Dragon Spirit tremble in the head of the mirage Dragon King. It was the arrival of the supreme among the beasts, which completely suppressed him.


    &Blood soul seal. &In the roaring sound of dragons, phoenixes, lions and tigers, Du Shaofu''s palm fell directly into the brow of the mirage Dragon King, and suddenly a powerful and terrifying force broke out.


    Du Shaofu did not urge the beast control skill, but wanted to kill the mirage Dragon King with blood soul seal.


    The terrible pressure contained in the blood soul seal is the killer of all monsters, and has a huge suppression effect on all monsters.


    Attacked by the blood soul seal, the mirage King''s double pupils contracted and became sluggish.


    &Cut!


    &In the next moment, Du Shaofu did not have any delay in hunting with purple robes. The purple golden sky palace was in the sky, containing the supreme power. Nine wheels of God were in the sky, and a sword cut through the void. With the cry of ghosts, the roar of dragons and tigers, and the sound of birds and turtles, the sky and earth moved.


    "Chulala..."


    This sword, with the great power of heaven and earth, directly cuts down the six round divine ring on the top of the mirage dragon head.


    The purple and gold sword, like thunder, fell directly on the neck of the mirage Dragon King. The golden dagger resounded, and the Mars bloomed like fireworks on the Dragon scales.


    This sword, bright runes interweave, purple and gold arc surging, such as this side of the void world in turmoil!


    "Hiss!"


    After the sword, Shen dragon''s ferocious head separated from his thousand Zhang body. The blood of the supreme mirage dragon poured out, but it was still coagulated but not scattered, which was gorgeous.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The huge mirage dragon body, broken into two pieces, fell to the bottom of a messy land, so that the four sides of the ancient monster species of fierce eyes in trembling, animal soul trembling!


    The head of the mirage Dragon King rolled, and the fierce dragon pupil shrank in the final fear and despair. The dragon soul in his mind was also chopped up, and he did not escape the killing.


    He is as powerful as the mirage Dragon King. I''m afraid he never dreamed that he would be killed and robbed after breaking through the level of nirvana.


    But the mirage Dragon King did not know, he and the dragon family''s proximity, will bring its killing robbery.


    "Dead, Shenlong has been killed!"


    Seeing the ferocious head of the mirage Dragon King rolling on the ground, the hearts of the thunder eagle king and the king miemeng also trembled. The impact on them was not ordinary.


    "It''s not weak!"


    The wolf, lonely and howling, gathered up his body and turned into a man in blue with sharp edges and corners. Before the huge corpse of the mirage king, his eyes were also shocked.


    Mirage Dragon King''s strength is not trivial, and at the moment, lonely sky howl is also shocked by Du Shaofu''s abnormal strength. He is glad that he has not made a breakthrough not long ago.


    Just now it seems, lonely day howl completely clear, afraid at that time his own hand, and finally absolutely can not get any cheap. "Followers of Zalong, they will not be killed if they submit themselves, otherwise, there will be no amnesty for killing them!"


    Du Shaofu was in the air, and his voice was mighty.


    "We are willing to surrender..."


    "Roar


    A group of monsters who had followed the mirage king looked at each other and saw the mirage king killed by such shock. At the moment, there was no choice but to surrender in the change of expression.


    "Master..."


    Cloud shrews, when the Hu and other figures came from far away, they had to slow down a lot. They followed them and arrived at the moment. Looking at the slain Shenlong king, they were trembling fiercely.


    "Release the mirage dragon of Nirvana level. Can we waste it? I''ll give it to you and wash it well!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell down and everything was restrained. However, a purple robe on his back was destroyed by Dapeng''s golden wings, revealing two holes.


    After pulling out the Dragon horn, Du Shaofu told the cloud shrews and others to wash the bones of the mirage king. Du Shaofu also didn''t forget to let cloud shrews collect the Dragon scales of the mirage Dragon King. The Dragon scales of the mirage Dragon King are absolutely valuable.


    After a while, the meat fragrance overflows, there is mirage dragon treasure soup, diffuse glow, wave strong energy. It''s not the first time for cloud shrews and Danghu to eat. They are not polite at all. When they wash, they are already salivating.


    Du Shaofu ate barbecue, drank shenlongbao soup, and killed the king of Shenlong. He also wanted to gain some benefits and strive for the success of the situation. Then, he could make a breakthrough and go further."King thunder eagle, King miemeng, do you want to come and taste some? This is your land after all."


    Du Shaofu did not forget the two kings of thunder eagle and miemeng, and said to them.


    The meat was fragrant and the mirage dragon soup was rolling. Naturally, the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng knew that the benefits were amazing. They could not help it. Although they were on guard, they still failed to resist.


    The king of thunder hawk turned into a middle-aged man with an upright face and a lightning light in his eyes.


    The king of miemeng turned into a blue dress with red hair. After the two beasts changed into forms, they also joined the meat eating lineup.


    "Come on, you guys, come and have some."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth to the kings who had just submitted to the remains of ancient monsters, as well as the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng.


    Those who followed the king leiying and the king miemeng, who were the descendants of the ancient demons, looked at the king and then rushed up.


    All the animals are eating fast, and the howling of the lonely day is also wolfing down. A group of monsters, at the moment the atmosphere is incomparably friendly.


    The corpse of mirage dragon was huge, but Sirius, Danghu, King leiying, and King miemeng had no small appetite, and they were all eaten up before long.


    A group of ancient monsters and beasts left behind kings are still in the aftertaste.


    "It''s said that you were badly hurt when you broke through?"


    Du Shaofu wiped his mouth greasy and asked the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng.


    "Forced to break through, in order to strive for vitality, but did not expect to be hit hard in the end. Although he recovered his life, he did not fully recover in a thousand years, let alone go further. Otherwise, it would be his turn for Shen long to come to the door to show off his power."


    The king of thunder Eagle opened his mouth. After some broth, he was less wary of Du Shaofu. He also felt that the fierce human beings had no malice towards them, and even helped them indirectly.


    Later, Du Shaofu learned something from the words of King leiying and King miemeng.


    These ancient monster species have been trapped in the divine space, unable to step out of the divine space.


    It is said that only when they break through the boundary and the level of Nirvana can they have vitality.


    However, it can not break through the boundary and the level of nirvana. Finally, it can only wait until the vitality is exhausted in the divine space, and it can not go further.


    Over the past few years, some of the ancient monster species have reached the peak of the great territory in order to seek breakthrough and vitality.


    It is just that many forcible breakthroughs, without exception, have been robbed.


    There are also strong ancient demon species who hope to seek opportunities and compete for vitality in some dangerous places in this space, but in the end, the spirits and spirits are all destroyed and destroyed.


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng are the top and top generation among the ancient demons.


    They are the supreme nirvana. Naturally, they are not willing to wait for death. They do not give in. They are also trying to break through by force. However, they still end up in failure. Fortunately, they recover a life, but their strength is also greatly damaged under the heavy damage.


    "The reason why we are guarding here is that there are legends left by former strong men. In this dangerous place, there is a great chance that we can recover from the heavy damage caused by our forced breakthrough. Maybe we can also unlock the secret that oppresses us to break through the boundary and extricate ourselves from nirvana."


    The king of miemeng didn''t hide it from Du Shaofu. He said, "the mirage king came to visit us. I''m afraid it''s more or less related to the place where we stay. He wants to find out the secret and get the chance."


    "You have a chance to recover, why not look for it?"


    Du Shaofu, with his eyes shining, asked the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng.


    "It''s too dangerous. It''s a place of great ferocity. All living creatures can''t get out of it. We didn''t dare to go deep into it in our heyday, not to mention now."


    The king of thunder Eagle smiles bitterly.


    "A few months ago, there was an extraordinary human strong man with incomparable strength. The king of thunder eagle and I joined hands and did not stop him. He broke in there, but in the end, he was chased and killed by a group of soul eating ants and fled in confusion."


    Said the king of miemeng.


    "Soul eating ant."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and immediately asked the king of miemeng and the king of Lei Ying, "is that guy with Eight maids and a white robe, which looks very pleasing to the eye?"


    "Yes, that fellow is also the supreme Nirvana!"


    The king of miemeng nodded unexpectedly.


    "It''s a descendant of the great snow mountain," he said


    The lonely sky howled.


    Du Shaofu nodded, and he was sure that it was Chen Qingrong. When he saw him being chased by a group of soul eating ants, he was provoked here.


    "That place is not easy."


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind that such a dangerous place is a place of great ferocity, where a group of soul eating ants are standing, which shows how dangerous it is, but it is also afraid that there is a huge chance.


    "How about we make a deal?"After thinking for a moment, Du Shaofu looked at the two humanitarians, the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1710

    "What deal?"


    King miemeng and King leiying looked at Du Shaofu in surprise. It seemed that they had nothing to do with the ferocious human beings.


    "I''m going to visit the place of great danger. If I can find the chance to cure your injuries, you will follow me for a hundred years. If I can''t find any chance to cure your injuries, then I''ll give it up."


    Du Shaofu said to the king leiying and the king of miemeng that both of them were the supreme nirvana. Thousands of years ago, they were the king of mirage.


    Du Shaofu''s heart was moved to accept the natural beauty and strength of King leiying and King miemeng, as well as the control of many ancient demon species in the divine space.


    For a hundred years, Du Shaofu only said that even if the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng really only followed for one hundred years, it would be enough.


    "This..."


    The king leiying and the king miemeng looked at each other. If they were normal, they would not hesitate to refuse. If they were as powerful as they were, they were also the monsters in the space of God. How could they be willing to submit to a human being.


    But now the situation is not the same, if their injuries can not be cured, can not make a breakthrough, step to the level of Nirvana, they will suffer a great limit sooner or later.


    In addition, they have heard the rumor for a long time that this divine space has been opened for the last time, and their fate is still unknown.


    "It''s too difficult. It''s a place of great ferocity. No living creature has ever come out of it. No one has ever been able to come out."


    King Lei Ying shook his head, some helpless and sighed. For the sake of mirage King''s barbecue and treasure soup, he did not conceal Du Shaofu.


    "To be honest, during this period of time, we deliberately released news, hoping to attract more people to explore the fierce place. Many people have already entered it. It is estimated that all of them have been robbed, and no one will be able to come out alive."


    the king of miemeng said to Du Shaofu that the divine space was the last time opened, and there was not much time left for them, It is necessary to know the place as soon as possible, so they deliberately revealed the news and spread it out with embellishment. Many people came in and wanted to take the opportunity to try to see if anyone would get something.


    but the result was no accident, and no one could escape.


    "You''re really overcast."


    Du Shaofu turned a blind eye to the king miemeng and the king leiying. This was a place where the evil men were deliberately put into the test. They could sit in the back and reap the benefits of the fish. The Mantis Catch Cicadas and the Yellow finches are behind them. I''m afraid that many people have been trapped by them.


    "It''s anthropological." The king of miemeng said impolitely to Du Shaofu.


    "Are you sure you want to go into that terrible place?" The lonely sky howled at Du Shaofu.


    "If you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you can have a look."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He had already reached the peak of his nirvana. If he wanted to go further, he had to look for opportunities and maybe get something.


    There are variables in the divine space, and many powerful people from outside have already poured in, and the cultivators below the great realm are no longer oppressed by the divine space.


    If soon, the realm or even the stronger could enter the divine space, Du Shaofu had to prevent the dragon race, strategists and Legalists.


    With his own cultivation strength at the moment, he can sweep the divine space and at least be invincible in the face of magic temples. However, if Legalists, political strategists, dragon people reach the top of the realm, or even the stronger ones come in, Du Shaofu knows what kind of situation he will suffer.


    Therefore, it is said that there are opportunities in the fierce place. Du Shaofu guessed that the more dangerous the place is, the more the final harvest will be.


    I must go further as soon as possible, in order to be able to face all the following, it is necessary to appropriately look for a chance.


    What''s more, there are variables in the whole divine space. Du Shaofu guessed that maybe there are variables in the place of great evil. There will be vitality in the great evil. The vitality may exist all the time, but no one can find it.


    After nodding to the lonely sky, Du Shaofu looked at the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng and said, "let''s go back to the truth. I''m determined to be the place of great danger. What if I find the chance you want to help you recover from the injury?"


    King Lei Ying and King miemeng looked at each other, and finally looked at Du Shaofu at the same time. King Lei Ying bit his teeth and said to Du Shaofu, "if you can really wish us a recovery, then we will follow you for a hundred years, as you said!"


    "Well, a gentleman''s word, a quick horse, a whip, that''s the deal."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were smiling. Even if there was no king Lei Ying or King miemeng, he was going to enter the place of great evil.


    Du Shaofu was also on the way to search for what he wanted for king leiying and miemeng. If he could succeed in making the two beasts subject for a hundred years, it would definitely be a powerful help.


    "Anyway, this is the last time that the divine space has been opened. If we can''t go any further, we don''t know where our road is and whether the orcs in the whole space still have vitality. If you want to enter the land of evil, we will enter together. At the beginning, we have also broken through some areas outside, at least it will have some effect." The king of miemeng said to Du Shaofu that they also decided to enter the place of great evil."Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Naturally, he would not refuse. With the king of miemeng and the king of thunder hawk following him, it was undoubtedly more convenient and familiar.


    "I''ll go too."


    Lonely days howl light way, that angular face, the eyes calm like calm.


    "I agreed." Du Shaofu smiles at the lonely sky.


    "Master, we are going too."


    Cloud shrews, when Hu and other people open their mouth, they also want to go in.


    "You don''t want to go, stay here, and by the way leave the person I''m looking for."


    Du Shaofu said to Yun Shu and others that the more people are, the better, and the strength is not enough.


    "When shall we go in?" The king of thunder Eagle asked.


    "I''ll be ready in the morning." Du Shaofu said, looking at the setting sun.


    The setting sun, the setting sun, the sunset clouds render the west mountain, and cover the vast mountains with brilliance;


    "Zizi..."


    In this strange mountain range, there is lightning light shuttling in the air, sending out a little arc.


    Du Shaofu learned from the thunder eagle king that there was a great treasure of thunder and lightning before, which made this place special.


    The king of thunder Hawk is the body of thunder hawk, and cultivates the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. Therefore, this place has become the treasure land of his cultivation. In addition, the place of great ferocity is not far away. This place has also become the nest of him and the king of miemeng.


    On the seemingly chaotic mountain peak, all around were razed to the ground by the previous wars. On the huge broken rocks, Du Shaofu arranged a ban, then sat cross legged and began to wind up.


    Du Shaofu was not polite and devoured a lot of the supreme mirage dragon meat and the supreme mirage dragon treasure soup. Under the operation of the golden winged ROC bird skill, he was able to fully absorb the huge energy contained in the supreme mirage dragon meat and the supreme mirage dragon treasure soup.


    Even for Du Shaofu, the Shen dragon meat and treasure soup are still a huge mirage dragon. Even for Du Shaofu, the energy contained in them is very important.


    Even in nabao soup and Shenlong''s blood and meat, a lot of dragon''s animal energy can be extracted.


    It can be said that ordinary monsters, if they can eat a few mouthfuls of the supreme mirage dragon meat and drink a few mouthfuls of the supreme mirage dragon soup, they can absolutely be reborn directly.


    However, to understand the level of Nirvana Shenlong meat and treasure soup, not any monster and people can eat.


    The huge energy contained in Mirage dragon meat is enough to be born and suppressed if the strength is not enough.


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with golden light, just like a golden mask. It was full of domineering atmosphere, which made some ancient demon species in the distance dare not approach.


    "All things in the world are constantly changing. The true self is not the real self. Liberation means that everything is empty


    At the same time of breathing, Du Shaofu murmured softly and was silent in a certain state.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1711

    At the level of self nirvana, Du Shao Fu has never stopped to comprehend, deduce various kinds of profound meanings, comprehend all kinds of ascetic deeds, and concentrate on understanding, hoping to go further.


    A few days ago, Du Shaofu also asked a lot of advice from an open mind. He had some feelings and carefully understood them.


    "The actions are impermanent, the Dharma has no self, Nirvana is silent, and the self is liberated..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu was completely silent in it. He comprehended the feelings of some wars in the previous period, realized his own profound meaning, and began to be silent in the ocean of understanding.


    This time, Du Shaofu had to be prepared to enter the place of great ferocity, which was described by the king Lei Ying, and even the soul Eating God ants who had pursued and killed Fu Qingrong.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu also decided to delay one night and refine the Shen Dragon King''s flesh and blood energy first, and then make more preparations, and then he would be more secure.


    The sky was getting dark and the stars were twinkling.


    The arc in the air fluctuated, and the golden arc around Du Shaofu was very eye-catching.


    Cloud shrew, sitting around when Hu pan knee, protects Du Shaofu''s Dharma.


    "Do you think that this time, if Du Shaofu enters into it, there will be any hope of success. No living creature has ever gone deep into it. There is no going out."


    In the distance, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng looked in front of the shining golden talisman, and their eyes were shining.


    "Du Shaofu is extraordinary. The lonely sky howl is also the Sirius blood of extricating nirvana. Even the mirage dragon was killed by the town. Maybe they really have some opportunities."


    Thunder eagle king''s eyes were suffused with light thunder light, and said softly: "we have no choice. The divine space has been opened for the last time. At that time, all the orcs including us will be sealed in this space forever, and there will be no chance to go out. Or in case of collapse of the divine space, we will disappear and become nothing?


    This is our last chance. There are variables in the space of God. I hope that there will be some changes in the land of evil. There will be a ray of life to help you and me achieve what you want. "


    "If that man really helped us, would we really follow him for a hundred years?"


    A moment later, the king of miemeng looked at the king of thunder eagle, and his eyes fluctuated.


    "He is by no means simple. If he can really help you get what you want, it is also the will of God. It is better to follow you for a hundred years than to be trapped in this space." After pondering for a while, the thunder eagle king murmured softly.


    In the distance, the mountain.


    The Sirius sat cross legged, his eyes glowing blue in the night. He looked at the direction of the king leiying and the king of miemeng. After a long look, he continued to close his eyes and began to refine the blood and flesh energy of the mirage king in his body. He also understood everything he had learned from the supreme tomb.


    Time slowly, the next morning.


    When the sky is bright, the wolf is lonely and the sky is howling. The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng are all ready to enter the land of great evil.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s golden brilliance is still shining and fluctuating, lingering in the light of the golden talisman.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was surrounded by the golden light, and there were purple thunder and lightning, and strange Ancient Runes were jumping. All of them were strangely connected with the divine space, which filled with a sense of vitality.


    "It seems to be in the understanding posture. The time is up. Do you want to wake him up?"


    The king of thunder Eagle opened his mouth. Today, he is going to enter the place of great ferocity. He is ready.


    However, people looked at Du Shaofu at the moment, as if they had forgotten what they were going to do today, and they were still in a state of understanding.


    This state of understanding is long. Three years and five years is a common thing. For Lei Ying Wang and others, even if it is decades of understanding, it is not a strange thing. Therefore, he is afraid that Du Shaofu will delay his time.


    "No one is allowed to disturb."


    The Sirius looked at Du Shaofu''s lingering purple arc, Ancient Runes, and the undulation of golden talisman''s Secret patterns, and immediately said to the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng, with a faint warning in his eyes.


    The king of thunder eagle, the king of miemeng, had no choice but to wait.


    Cloud shrew, when Hu and others are under the command of Sirius, they are also protecting the Dharma with all their strength. No living creatures are allowed to enter within a thousand feet around.


    But in the thunder hawk king and miemeng King some surprised but helpless waiting, time quietly like quicksand, in a twinkling of an eye three days time is past.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu was still sitting cross legged like an old monk in meditation, silent in the state of comprehension.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know everything around him, but the golden talisman, the ancient Rune and the purple arc all became more and more bright and integrated with the surrounding space.


    "When will we wake up? There is not much time in the divine space."


    The king of thunder eagle was worried that the divine space had been opened for a long time, and the supreme tomb had been opened. Once the divine space was opened, it would be a complete end, and then they would have no chance.


    The king of miemeng looked at the man who sat cross legged in the distance and was shrouded by several kinds of bright light. There was also a touch of sadness in his eyes, some helpless sigh."Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the void around him trembled.


    This kind of spatial vibration is very subtle, but it is not wrong to take the cultivation strength of the king of miemeng and the king of thunder eagle.


    "HISHI..."


    Almost at the same time, lonely sky howled with blue eyes and looked at Du Shaofu tightly.


    "Boom


    In a short time, above the void, there was a tremor again.


    It''s the movement of Du Shaofu. "


    This time, King leiying and King miemeng immediately found the source of the space trembling, and their eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Roar..."


    This kind of space tremor also attracted the attention of many ancient monsters around us. They roared for no reason, and their shadows appeared.


    The animals were aware of the fluctuation of space, and a pair of animals with their pupils brushing together looked at Du Shaofu. It seems that they are aware of a sleeping killer bird, now slowly waking up.


    "What''s going on?"


    The king Lei Ying and the king miemeng immediately felt that the movement was extremely abnormal. They were able to pry away. It was not difficult to see that the fluctuation of Du Shaofu''s breath was very strong and strange, and his eyes were filled with astonishment that was hard to conceal.


    In an instant, the whole Thunder Mountain range around was also in a commotion, and the dense roar of beasts was constantly coming out.


    The lonely day howled at Du Shaofu. His eyebrows were stirring. Suddenly, he said to the cloud shrew and Danghu: "back, back up quickly!"


    "Whoosh..."


    For the Sirius lonely day howl words, cloud shrew, when Hu and so on have no doubt, immediately retreat.


    They also felt that there was a sense of depression in Du Shaofu''s whole body. If it broke out, it would be terrible.


    "Boom..."


    In the cloud shrew, when the figure of Hu and others suddenly retreated, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, had a golden talisman, a purple thunder and lightning, and that strange ancient rune, which suddenly burst out of his body like a volcano.


    Du Shaofu''s clothes and robes were used for hunting, and the amazing and bright secret patterns of all kinds of talismans rose to the sky.


    Finally, in the terrified eyes of the animals around him, the Ancient Runes of Du Shaofu condensed into a huge empty eight diagrams diagram, with visions in the sky.


    The golden talisman''s secret pattern and purple thunder and lightning Rune merge with each other to form a huge and frightening purple golden thunder ROC!


    In the empty eight diagrams diagram, the energy fluctuates like a vast ocean, with visions flying across the sky, and bright and dazzling runes are stirring everywhere.


    In the center of the eight diagrams, at the moment, the purple and golden thunder ROC fluttered its wings, and the domineering breath began to permeate from the Eight Diagrams diagram, and burst out the purple and golden light, casting the sky of the ancient space, as if the sun was going to rise in this ancient space.


    &What''s more &


    in the eight diagrams, the brilliant purple and golden lightning of the purple and golden thunder ROC soars to the sky and soars upward, covering and spreading with fierce power, making the whole ancient space tremble!


    When all the visions appeared, the terrible pressure was in the air, and the ancient monsters and beasts left in the four directions trembled and shivered.


    "Boom


    Behind Du Shaofu, at the moment, the nine rings of God are in the air, and they are powerful.


    At this moment, from the ancient space, deep in the sky, there is a huge column of energy light, just like a God coming from the sky, penetrating the void, and finally directly falling on Du Shaofu, who is sitting on the rock with his knees crossed.


    The divine light covers the space and time. When it shines on Du Shaofu, the Eight Diagrams around Du Shaofu suddenly burst out with bright light.


    In a flash, in the empty eight diagrams, wind, rain, thunder and lightning come, mountains and lakes move.


    "Boom


    An extremely powerful and domineering atmosphere is also in Du Shaofu''s body at this moment, like a hurricane sweeping out


    In a short time, Du Shaofu got up directly and stepped in the middle of the eight trigrams. He was connected with the four directions, and his powerful and domineering atmosphere roared endlessly!


    "Free from Nirvana..."


    At this moment, lonely sky howl slightly raised his head and looked at the purple robed man in the middle of the eight trigrams. His blue eyes were violently twitching, and he seemed to be stunned. After a while, he regained his consciousness and took a cool breath for it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1712

    In the center of the eight trigrams, purple and golden thunder Peng stands in Fuyao. The vast sky power pervades this ancient space. The arc that flickers from time to time in the surrounding space is swallowed up at this moment.


    "What a terrible breath!"


    Under such pressure, even the king of thunder hawk and the king of miemeng, their faces were also changed. It was unbearable for them to receive several desires.


    At this moment, the other ancient animal remains in the four sides of the mountain range are already crawling on the ground.


    "How can the level of liberation Nirvana be so strong? It is obviously stronger than Sirius!"


    Thunder hawk king said to himself. He had felt the terrible breath of Sirius''s full strength, but now he felt the breath of Du Shaofu''s breakthrough. It was so amazing that it was absolutely more powerful and terrifying than the wolf''s lonely howl.


    "It''s amazing how big a human being is to break through Nirvana


    The king of miemeng could not help but be shocked. She knew that Du Shaofu was a young man, not very old, but had already reached the level of understanding nirvana.


    The king of miemeng is also well-informed in this divine space. After several times of opening the divine space, he has seen several generations of arrogance and supremacy from the outside world. But looking at the purple robed man in the eight diagrams, it''s unbelievable!


    "Roar..."


    The terrible heavenly power was in the sky, roaring and neighing all around, and a large number of ancient demons and beasts were crawling in awe.


    The huge purple and golden Lei Peng, like a living creature, is filled with the domineering and terrible smell of the unparalleled fierce birds.


    The heavenly power on the eight diagrams is even more amazing.


    "Set foot on Nirvana..."


    Sirius lonely day howl at the moment is some helpless, blue eyes, it is difficult to cover up the shock color.


    Lonely day howl is absolutely extraordinary, gifted, has his own pride in the bone, the body is flowing pure Sirius blood.


    Even if it is the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan and other orcs, lonely sky howl has never bowed his head for more than half a minute, let alone human beings.


    But since seeing the purple robed man, at the moment, lonely day howl knows that the pride and conceit that he has always been proud of in his heart is not worth mentioning in front of that guy.


    "What a pervert!"


    Lonely day howl finally helpless sigh, after a long time, bitter smile to oneself, heart some complex.


    But lonely day howl is more shock, the more he get along with, the more clear in his heart, that guy has how abnormal!


    Originally promised to follow for a hundred years, the heart of lonely day howl also thought, maybe not long, as long as he is out of the divine space, he can be ready to break through nirvana, and then everything will reverse.


    Later, the miracle broke through, but in his heart, he hesitated and felt that Du Shaofu was afraid that it would be difficult to deal with it.


    But now, lonely day howl heart has been very clear, in accordance with the guy such a terrible breakthrough speed, his life will only be more and more far away, where can he catch up with the abnormal guy.


    In the middle of the sky, on the eight diagrams, Du Shaofu is connected with Zijin leipeng, bathing in the energy of heaven and earth, and his breath is climbing.


    "His relief, it seems, is something special?"


    The lonely sky howled and shocked, and looked at the strange empty pattern and purple and gold Lei Peng, and felt the great power. It is not difficult to see that Du Shaofu was stepping on the road to Nirvana with the strange pattern and purple and golden leipeng.


    Generally speaking, it is good to realize the true self with a kind of profound meaning, and it is good to set foot on liberation at last.


    But at the moment, the wolf''s lonely howling obviously felt that the strange pattern and purple and golden thunder ROC contained several kinds of terrible breath.


    Around the ancient monster roar and crawl, lonely day howl, thunder eagle king, miemeng King shock.


    But it didn''t take too long. The empty eight trigrams in the sky disappeared slowly along with the purple and golden thunder Peng.


    The vision disappeared and finally subsided.


    And as the vision dissipated, the arc that flickered in the air all over the mountain disappeared.


    But as all these visions disappeared, the purple robed man in the sky appeared more and more clearly, emerging in the eyes of lonely sky howl, thunder eagle king and miemeng king.


    In mid air, Du Shaofu stood still in the void, his eyes closed.


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, that pair of closed eyes opened, the light in the eyes twinkled and dazzling, as if it was the essence of the sky, straight into the sky.


    At the moment, the eyes of those two pupils seem to contain two Bagua groups, with purple and golden leipeng in the middle.


    "Long..."


    A terrible breath swept out of Du Shaofu''s body at the moment. It was like a hurricane, roaring in the sky, shaking the whole space violently.


    "What a strong breath!"


    Feeling the breath, the wolf could not help but feel his heart trembling.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The breath was astringent, but disappeared in a flash. With a puff of turbid gas from his stomach, Du Shaofu''s bones and joints were filled with a crisp sound. The sound was sonorous in his ears. On his exposed skin, he could see more and more crystal clear and filled with purple gold.When he looked inside, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed, and he felt the vast and mysterious air that was once again expanding in the original spirit of the mud pill palace in his mind and the inner shrine, as if the vast ocean were boiling.


    "Is this the strength to liberate Nirvana level..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes opened again, and his eyes also fluctuated.


    What shocked Du Shaofu even more was that he stepped on the level of Nirvana and raised the level of his own profound energy.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu had a feeling that he was able to directly explode the general practitioners of the great realm and the practitioners of the nirvana level of the true self.


    "Hiss..."


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu felt the emptiness around him. It was as if the emptiness in all directions could be pinched and exploded by life. He could easily control a large area of void. The living creatures in the void around him might be enough to collapse into blood mud.


    This kind of power seems to have something to do with the boundary and forms a boundary in itself.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that he was following another path taken by a very few people and was continuing his nirvana.


    In his understanding of the eight diagrams, Du Shaofu was very clear. Judging from his own cultivation from the moment to the understanding of Nirvana level, once the Eight Diagrams diagram was activated, the surrounding void could be controlled by himself, which should be much stronger and hurt than the ordinary strong ones.


    "Is this the feeling of power?"


    Du Shaofu clenched his fist slightly and his heart was shaking.


    Because he knew that he had always been faced with Legalists and other monsters, Du Shaofu had never felt this sense of power in any previous breakthrough.


    In the face of Legalists, such forces can hardly be called forces in the past.


    But now, after stepping into nirvana, Du Shaofu felt this powerful feeling.


    Free Nirvana level, countless creatures poor in their life in pursuit of, but can step on, this world is not a few!


    However, Du Shaofu did not think that he was able to resist the Legalists by extricating himself from nirvana.


    It is still far from enough to really resist Legalists and extricate themselves from nirvana.


    We can only say that this kind of power makes us stronger.


    When he was in Shicheng, Du Shaofu did not expect that he would be able to reach such a level today, but now he has.


    "Not enough!"


    Du Shaofu murmured that the Legalists, the dragon clan, the strategists, and the demon sect were not strong enough.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s figure fell.


    "Master


    Cloud shrew, Danghu and others have already gathered around.


    "Breakthrough?"


    Lonely day howled forward and looked at Du Shaofu from the beginning to the end. He found that his questions were superfluous.


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu laughs at the lonely sky. It is because of his understanding of the time before he can break through so quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But Du Shaofu''s words, but let the lonely day howl, inexplicably some sad, no longer speak, quietly stood aside.


    "It''s good to break through. We''ve got a little bit more assurance when we enter the place of great calamity."


    Lei Ying Wang said with a smile. Looking at Du Shaofu at the moment, some of the feelings of looking at the evil spirits are surging in secret.


    "Then get ready to enter the land of evil."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that he wanted to be fully prepared to enter the place of great ferocity. At the moment, he broke through the level of understanding nirvana. Although it was delayed for a few days, it was undoubtedly a little more security.


    "Master, the man you asked me to look for has made some discoveries."


    At this time, the cloud shrew opened his mouth and said to Du Shaofu, "not far ahead, my people found some human beings, which seemed to be Legalists..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1713

    "Legalists..."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, there was a chill in his eyes.


    Mountains, everywhere there are strange thunder plants, flashing arc.


    A group of dozens of people were very alert, shuttling through the mountains, led by an old man, with his eyes shining and his whole body breathing strong.


    There are several strong men around the leader, and those who follow are obviously weaker.


    "Be careful. There are a lot of ancient monster species here." The leader of the old man opened his mouth and warned the people around him.


    "Elder, there are some blood vessels of these ancient monsters. It would be nice if we could catch some cubs back. Last time, our animal forest was destroyed by the immortal and the little scum of the golden winged Dapeng family, so we need to replenish them."


    A middle-aged man opened his mouth with hatred in his eyes. Since ancient times, the Legalists have never suffered such humiliation, so that they have been ridiculed and ridiculed by the whole world.


    "Some of these ancient demons could not be brought out. Some people wanted to take them out, but they were finally punished by the divine space, and the spirits were destroyed. There are also people who use space treasures, but they can''t hide from this divine space. These ancient demon species can''t be brought out. "


    The leader''s eyes move. He is not in his heart. He wants to catch some young of the ancient demon beasts to go back to the Legalists. In the forest of Legalists, the monsters have been damaged so much that they need to be supplemented urgently. Some of these ancient demon animal heritages have extremely strong blood, and they carry the blood of the ancient orcs. Once they grow up, they will be extremely terrible.


    It''s a pity that these ancient monster species can''t be touched by the outside world.


    "What a pity."


    Hearing this, there are some Legalists who feel sorry for the fact that there are so many ancient monsters left behind that they can see some strong blooded cubs in no time, but they can''t take them out.


    "This is the last time that the divine space is opened. What will be the future of these ancient monster species? Will they disappear with the divine space?" There are doubts among young people.


    "It is said that only when these ancient monster species break through the boundary level or Nirvana level can they have a chance to leave." Some old people open their mouths to help young people.


    "Be careful. These ancient monster species are not easy to deal with. None of them will have any intelligence under the level of the animal kingdom. Some of the ancient monster species are excellent. It will be a great war if they encounter one. Pay attention to be on guard and search for the whereabouts of the small pieces." Said the leader.


    "It''s God''s eye. The little bastard didn''t enter the supreme tomb, and he would miss the greatest chance. What a retribution!"


    There is a middle-aged mouth, inexplicably happy, as if there is a feeling of out of breath.


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, from the void, there is an energy training, such as thunder swept down, that happy middle-aged voice just fell, has not broken the sound, the body has been smashed into flesh mud by the energy competition, and there is no chance of reaction.


    "Be careful!"


    The old leader''s face changed greatly, his breath was surging, and there were talismans and secret patterns all over his body. Several people around him had already been shocked. Some people were protected by armor, some held the treasure, and they immediately gathered together, and their looks changed greatly. They were ready for battle!


    "Roar


    In an instant, around the mountains, a large number of ferocious monsters roared out.


    The earth shakes and the mountain shakes, and the fierce breath sweeps away.


    In the middle of the sky, there are fierce birds flapping their wings to strike the sky, sweeping with the storm and submerging the void.


    "No, we''ve met the tide of these ancient monsters!"


    "How could there be so many ancient monster species?"


    The faces of these ten people changed greatly, and the dense and fierce animal tide entered the divine space. They had never met so many monsters.


    "Get out of here, we''ll get back, or we''ll be in big trouble!"


    Such a terrible tide of beasts, the leader of the Legalists, looks very surprised. There must be an ancient monster king there, which will be extremely difficult to deal with.


    "Didn''t you come to see me? Why did you run away before you met?"


    Light voice came, in front of the void, there are hundreds of shadows swept across the sky.


    It was Du Shaofu, lonely sky howl, thunder eagle king, miemeng king, cloud shrew, Danghu and so on.


    Behind them, there are many kings who directly reveal themselves.


    There are only a few of the king of the ancient monster species in the level of cultivation of the great realm, and the rest are the king of the fiend realm and the initial realm.


    "A lot of ancient monsters left behind kings!"


    That fierce breath came, and the vast amount of ancient demon beast breeds the king''s breath is enough to make these ten Legalists pale.


    They scattered around looking for Du Shaofu. How could they have expected to meet so many kings of ancient demons.


    "Du Shaofu, it''s him!"


    People with Legalists recognized Du Shaofu for the first time. In an instant, the color of his faces changed greatly.


    "That''s the only person."Du Shaofu was in the air and looked at more than a dozen Legalists. Only a few of them belonged to Legalists, and others were followers of Legalists.


    As his eyes swept, Du Shaofu fixed his eyes on the leader of the old man. He had seen him in the legalist school, and he could not forget that he was an elder of the legalist school. He was close to the highest level of cultivation.


    "Hiss!"


    There was no need to say anything more. Du Shaofu took his hand directly, and his figure swept out at the leader of the old man.


    "Little scumbag, the divine space will not be suppressed, and you will not be able to show your ferocity!"


    The leading old man gritted his teeth and maintained his accomplishments close to the peak of his great realm. He swept out a sword in his hand, sweeping the air in front of him and sweeping away at Du Shaofu.


    "That''s it!"


    Du Shaofu swept through the air with his sleeve, and the air of the sword was shaken open.


    "Kill!"


    The old man drank deeply. When the sword formula turned, the handle of the sword came out of his hand. The rune broke out. It turned into a sword that startled the sky. It pierced through the void and fired at Du Shaofu directly.


    Du Shaofu was fearless, and his figure was slightly stagnant. He shook his hand and stretched out his middle finger and index finger. He gently put the sword that pierced through the void between his fingers.


    "Hum!"


    The sword screamed like wind and thunder, and a brilliant Rune broke out. However, in Du Shaofu''s fingers, he could not break free and could not move again.


    At this moment, the leader''s face was startled. At the same time, a vast amount of runes were swept out and gathered into a general situation.


    "Boom


    It is a giant bear, and it is like a huge whirlpool of emptiness. It erupts a terrible pressure, forming a terrible force, twisting the void, and breaking down to Du Shaofu with great momentum.


    "Long..."


    Such a general trend swept down, the earth and the earth were shaking, a large void collapsed, a vision in the sky, there were beasts roaring like thunder, like destruction.


    "Hiss..."


    In the eyes of all the Legalists'' children, Du Shaofu was crushed by the terrible situation.


    It is a pity that the terrible situation enveloped Du Shaofu, and all kinds of visions were in the air. However, Du Shaofu''s life was stagnant before he had been around for several Zhang.


    Du Shaofu''s figure was shrouded in the huge situation, but it was like a rock that could not be shaken. He looked at the front of him with his fingers between his swords. He waved his sleeve lightly and said, "broken!"


    In a flash, the leader of the old man''s great realm almost reached the peak of his cultivation, and his magic power suddenly trembled.


    Then, in the eyes of the children of the legalist school, the emptiness broke into pieces and bloomed like fireworks. Finally, everything turned into nothingness.


    "Poof..."


    The leader of the legalist family, the old man vomited blood, and his face was pale as gray. In his frightened eyes, a purple figure had already crossed the void to his body.


    When Du Shaofu reached out with one hand, the rune broke out, and the divine awn was in the air, and it was directly confined in the void. The paw print was also tied to the heavenly cover of the old legalist.


    "Ah..."


    For a moment, the leader screamed bitterly and his mind tingled. He found that Du Shaofu was searching for the yuan God of his mud pill palace, but he was powerless to stop it.


    "Kill..."


    At the same time, the cloud shrew, Danghu and others have led the public to kill, and they have swept to the remaining Legalists.


    In a flash, the energy collided and roared.


    But it wasn''t long before these Legalists were settled by cloud shrews and Danghu.


    Some Legalists wanted to blow themselves up, but they were intervened by the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng and destroyed easily.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu took the footprints from the heavenly cover of the elder, who was the leader of the Legalists. He wiped off the mark on his sword and put it into his heaven and earth bag.


    "It''s good to make puppets in the big territory."


    Du Shaofu didn''t give up his words, but he didn''t have time to refine it. With a wave of his hand, his father''s blood gushed out and his spirits were destroyed. His body was thrown to the cloud shrew, which was devoured by the cloud shrew. He would be able to absorb a lot of benefits.


    The leader of the Legalists, did not know how Qin Wudi was defeated until he died. In this short period of time, the demon king was no longer the original one, and now he is so powerful!


    "If you want to find me, take your time."


    From the original spirits of the elder of the legalist school, Du Shaofu searched for the spirit and found that the Dharma Masters had entered the divine space. Many practitioners in the great realm were searching everywhere for their whereabouts. They wanted to join hands with the strategists and the dragon clan to deal with themselves.


    Du Shaofu did not worry about Legalists, longzu and strategists when he broke through again and set foot on nirvana. He was still in the divine space at the moment.


    However, Du Shaofu also knew that the three forces of Legalists, strategists and Dragons hated him deeply at the moment. Once the divine space was closed and he went out, he would suffer the Revenge of Legalists, strategists and dragon people regardless of everything.


    Although there are also the backers of the golden winged Dapeng birds, as well as the yin-yang family, Mohist School and farmers'' family to help, this is not what Du Shaofu wanted in his heart. His own strength is the real strength."The strength is not enough, we need to go further!"


    Although he had just set foot on extricating himself from nirvana, Du Shaofu wanted to enter the land of great evils. He might have gained something, even if he didn''t get any big chance. Only by training in the dangerous situation could he make a faster breakthrough.


    "King thunder eagle, King miemeng, how about helping me?" Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said to King Lei Ying and King miemeng.


    "Go ahead."


    King Lei Ying and King miemeng nodded. We are on the same boat now. As long as we can do it, we will not refuse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1714

    ''when we got into the land of murder, your men helped me deal with some forces I wanted to kill. ''


    Du Shaofu said to King Lei Ying and Wang miemeng.


    Although they are not afraid of Legalists and dragon people, they are still in the divine space. They are afraid that they will be suppressed. Their second brother, Du Yunlong, and ye Piaoling are all in the tomb of the supreme. However, there are variables in the divine space. They will no longer suppress the cultivation. This makes the wasteland very restrained and Du Shaofu has to worry about it.


    ''no problem. ''


    the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng had no problem with this little matter, and they nodded and agreed.


    Later, Du Shaofu could not help but account for the cloud shrews, Danghu and other ancient monster kings. He took good care of Legalists, strategists and dragon people.


    As for the state of famine, the Yin and Yang family, the Mohist School and the peasant family, we have to ask them clearly before we start. Don''t hurt the innocent.


    After explaining to the cloud shrew and others, Du Shaofu was satisfied and went to the fierce place with king leiying, King miemeng and Sirius.


    As for the monsters, even those who followed king leiying and King miemeng had orders from King leiying and King miemeng. In addition, they also ate Shenlong meat roasted by Du Shaofu and drank Shenlong soup. They felt that Du Shaofu had the real smell of golden winged ROC, and did not regard Du Shaofu as a human being. Naturally, they were very willing to help The shrew, when he waited, began to be busy.


    Then, a startling scene appeared in the divine space.


    A number of ancient monsters and beasts left behind kings are looking for Legalists, strategists and dragon people everywhere. They do not violate the people of the desolate state, Mohist School and peasant family.


    "It must be Du Shaofu''s little scum. He must have controlled those ancient monster species. Hateful! ''


    Legalists, strategists, and the strong of the dragon clan roared. The power of the demon king among the ancient demon beasts was not inferior to them. With the terrible tide of beasts, they did not dare to fight against it. They could only escape everywhere.


    However, this divine space is the place where these ancient monsters are left. No matter how they avoid, they are pursued and killed one after another.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, the original creator, had been led by the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng, and appeared outside a deep canyon with no bottom.


    At the entrance of the gorge, there are a lot of ancient monster species, all of them are the people of King leiying and King miemeng. Naturally, they have no influence on Du Shaofu. Instead, they have been leading the way through many dangerous areas outside the deep canyon.


    In the gorge, the white bones are dense and full of forest fluorescence.


    Du Shaofu had seen a lot of bones of fierce monsters in the area just outside the place of great ferocity and had been robbed.


    After a while, some figures appeared in the canyon. They walked carefully. They were surprised to see Du Shaofu, the wolf and the king Lei Ying.


    This fierce place is very strange. Whether it is day or night, it is dark, cold and deep.


    "In front of us is the depth of the land of great calamity, and no living creature can walk out of it. Therefore, it is also called the valley of death. It is very dangerous and extremely strange."


    In front of a large number of forest bones, the king of thunder eagle looked at the deep canyon, and the surrounding void was so vast that their sight could not pry far.


    Looking deep into the canyon, Wang miemeng''s eyes were also afraid. At first, she and the king of thunder Eagle did not dare to go deep in front of her, and they retreated in confusion. It was too dangerous inside.


    "Go."


    Du Shaofu stood and peeped for a while, but he did not dare to be careless. However, he was not obstructed by this. His figure swept away and continued to deepen.


    After him, the king of thunder eagle, the king of miemeng, and the lonely sky howl follow.


    "Boom


    A moment later, in the vast void, a palm with huge energy sticks out, with a kind of ancient flavor. It looks like a huge handprint from ancient times and across time and space. It has penetrated through ancient and modern times and spanned tens of thousands of years. At this moment, it catches Du Shaofu and the four men of Sirius, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng.


    The terrible energy twisted the space, the breath of destruction leaked out, and the breath of death swept through and destroyed everything.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu swung his sleeve out, shaking his wings and fanning out. The golden light broke out and collided with the huge energy hand. The void was blown to pieces, and the bright runes flooded the space, and the energy was surging away.


    "Be careful!"


    King thunder eagle and King miemeng are ready for battle, and their faces are startled.


    Lonely day howl at the moment also all eyebrows micro wrinkle, eyes gush out green light, have no any carelessness at all.


    "Pedaling..."


    Under the powerful hand, Du Shaofu''s figure staggered backward, rubbing against the ground for several steps, causing the ground to crack.


    "What a force


    Du Shaofu stamped on the ground and stabilized himself. His long sleeves of purple robe trembled, and he looked up at the void. The place where the energy was huge was already light and cloudless, and there was no fluctuation.


    However, the terrible handprint just now surprised Du Shaofu, with an ancient flavor.


    "It''s dangerous indeed!"Du Shaofu murmured, no wonder this place is called the valley of death by the ancient monster species. Just that miraculous giant hand print of energy is enough to kill the cultivators of the Fengyu realm directly, and the cultivators of the great territory are likely to be severely damaged.


    "Let''s be careful."


    As he looked around him, everything returned to silence and nothingness. Du Shaofu continued to deepen.


    The deeper the canyon is, the more vast the gorge is. The rocks on both sides begin to emit light occasionally, flowing with white fog. There is a strange breath in the wave, but the cold and cold smell is also more and more strong.


    On the ground, the skeletons all the way, without any reason, make people nervous.


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, from the void, a sword was cut off. With the sound of breaking the wind, the sword awn burst out a bright rune, which was astonishing to the world, and it was chopped to the first Du Shaofu.


    "Roar


    Du Shaofu took out his sword, and Zijin tianque was cut out. Ghosts were crying and howling, dragons and tigers were roaring, birds and turtles were roaring. Purple gold swords collided with each other.


    "Hula..."


    The two swords collide, the bright arc flickers and fluctuates, the vast space collapses, the crazy energy sweeps through the void, and stops in the distance, all dissipate into nothingness.


    A moment later, a few hundred feet away, there are a number of figures looming, it is a few elderly and middle-aged men and women, with a few young men and women, are also cautious, the air is very powerful.


    "No, run away!"


    All of a sudden, the old man exclaimed in front of him. All of a sudden, his figures flied back, panicked, as if he had seen something most terrible, and his eyes showed a look of fear.


    "Long..."


    Just behind those figures, a large amount of energy light swept out like a tsunami, blocking the sky and the sun, showing Ancient Runes, faintly accompanied by the continuous roar of beasts, swept by with incomparable power.


    The speed of the terrible energy sweeping is much faster than that of several figures escaping back. It covers the sky and blocks the space, and there is no place to escape.


    In a flash, the energy wave swept, and it was already directly enveloping the figures.


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, a series of screams were heard, and the terrible wave of energy flooded everything, sweeping to Du Shaofu, Sirius, King thunder eagle and King miemeng.


    It''s a terrible energy wave, and it''s breaking up space.


    "Hide!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and his golden light surged and turned into a golden halo, which protected the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng.


    "Hula..."


    That terrible wave of energy swept by, like a hurricane sweeping through the sand, destroying everything.


    After a few gasps, the energy storm dissipated and Du Shaofu''s four figures emerged.


    The golden light converged, and Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly frozen. The terrible wave of energy was too strong to destroy the spirits of those who had cultivated in the great realm.


    However, the four men had not gone deep enough, and they had already suffered several waves of danger. They were afraid that the deeper they went, the more dangerous they would be.


    "How many of them died..."


    Sirius opened his mouth. Naturally, it was still OK to take his cultivation as his strength. But at the moment, his brow was also slightly wrinkled. Several people just in front of him had turned into nothingness, and they could not even see their bones. They were robbed and fallen.


    "It''s dangerous!"


    The king of thunder eagle had some lingering fear. Under the terrible waves of energy, he knew that if Du Shaofu had not protected him, he and the king of miemeng would have been in absolute trouble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1715

    "You can go back first. It''s really dangerous here."


    Du Shaofu looked at the front and said to the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng that the road was dangerous and full of crisis. Du Shaofu did not know whether he could protect the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng.


    "If you have come, you can make peace. Go ahead."


    The king of thunder Eagle opened his mouth. Although he was afraid of it, the thunder light in his eyes also showed some determination. This was their last chance to fight.


    So they went on their way and broke into the vast valley of death.


    The canyon is wider and wider, and the air is filled with a kind of ancient flavor. You can see a large number of skeletons, and even many immortal beast family secret bones, which are ancient things. If it is revealed to the outside world, any secret bone is enough to cause turbulence in the outside world.


    Du Shaofu was not polite. He put a lot of secret bones into his bag of heaven and earth, but there was not much turbulence in his heart. This was not the chance he wanted to look for.


    "Kaka..."


    The rotten bones all over the ground make a clatter and turn into powder. The bones of some powerful creatures have gradually lost their spiritual brilliance and become ordinary bones and will decay in the course of countless years.


    "Whew!"


    Innumerable swords and swords, suddenly came, accompanied by the ancient atmosphere, the scene was appalled, swept by.


    Du Shaofu resisted it with several moves. He used the Zijin tianque and the golden winged Dapeng birds and beasts to stop it.


    The front has become more and more hazy. A huge skeleton of fierce bird appears. The skeleton is not rotten. It is huge and dark red. It is silent there. It looks ancient and mysterious. It is silent all around.


    "It''s like The bones of the red flame beast


    Thunder eagle king exclaimed, he recognized the origin of the huge skeleton, it is a red flame animal skeleton.


    "Red flame beast!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are also shining. The red flame beast, which is a kind of ancient monster that has long disappeared in the world, is no more powerful than the blood of Sirius.


    "Hiss!"


    In a flash, there was a big flame about the size of a palm rising from the center of the huge red flame beast bones. Du Shaofu, Sirius, thunder eagle king and miemeng King tightened their eyes. It was clear that the secret bones of the red flame beast were shining.


    The red flame rises, and then the skeleton is ignited like a firework fuse. In a moment, the flame roars and ignites the whole huge skeleton, spreading out the flames.


    "Roar!"


    The skeletons of the red flame beast moved as if they were alive. The two red flame oceans were contained in the depths of the double pupils. The huge skeletons rose as if the mountains were shaking. The terrible ancient breath came. The flame was not ordinary fire, and it was not even much weaker than the purple flame on the purple flame demon Huang.


    "Roar..."


    The skeleton of the red flame beast roared, and its breath locked in Du Shaofu and other acquaintances, and began to roar and attack.


    "What a terrible breath!"


    King leiying and King miemeng urged the body, but as soon as they contacted, they were shaken away by the bones of the red flame beast. They vomited blood in their mouth, and their eyes were astounded. The terrible breath that filled the bones of the red flame beast was beyond their ability to resist.


    Du Shaofu and the wolf Gu Tian Hao all fight together to suppress the skeleton of the red flame beast.


    The skeleton is too strong to kill the strong in the boundary. Once the terrible red flame is contaminated, the spirit soldiers will be burned into molten slurry.


    With the power of Nirvana, Sirius and Du Shaofu were panting and embarrassed. Finally, they suppressed the skeleton of the red flame beast and pulled out the secret bone, which resolved the danger.


    "The valley of death, in and out!"


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng took a cool breath. It''s no wonder that no one has been able to get out of the world since ancient times. In the past, in the space of the divine realm, the cultivation strength could not surpass the realm and extricate nirvana. The bones of the red flame beast were enough to kill all intruders. How could they have a chance to go out.


    Four people rest for a while, continue to move forward, the old breath reverberates, the space is silent.


    "Boom..."


    But from time to time, suddenly, there are murders coming, and terrible attacks are sweeping at the four people.


    The attacks became more and more powerful. In the deep of the void, there was a bright spear, just like thunder falling down. In the space collapse, Du Shaofu and Sirius were locked in.


    Sirius put forth all his strength to release nirvana. Although he blocked the shot, his palm burst into blood and his face was pale.


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu''s brow also began to wrinkle. The attack power in the valley of death has become stronger and stronger, and even lonely sky howl has been injured.


    "Go on."


    Lonely day howl did not shrink back, has been in-depth to this point, do not want to give up.


    The four men continue to move forward. Along the way, the attack power of the natural appearance becomes stronger and stronger, but the treasures that they get in time are more and more valuable.


    "Poof..."


    A peerless sword broke through the sky. Du Shaofu blocked it with Zijin tianque, and did it with all his strength. Lightning and thunder thundered. The power of Nirvana was blessed by the supreme power of nirvana. The sword was driven by the sword. At last, Du Shaofu vomited blood, and the Zijin tianque in his hand was shaken off. The tiger mouth was also cracked and bleeding, and his figure was shaken back by tens of Zhang.The sword was also blocked. A huge air filled the air. A sword fell and roared. The shadow of the sword fluctuated and the vision was in the sky.


    "It''s a sacred vessel!"


    Du Shaofu marveled that the sword was absolutely at the level of a sacred vessel, and would not be under the illusory halberd of the Legalists.


    "Roar..."


    Zijin tianque roared, the spirit of the instrument was boiling, and wanted to devour the sword.


    "Buzz!"


    The sword also felt the bad breath of Du Shaofu''s purple and golden sky palace, and sent out the roaring sound of instinct and the bright Rune in the sky.


    "Ouch!"


    Zijin tianque erupts, the evil spirit pours out, with the sound of ghosts crying and howling, there are green dragon and white tiger, Phoenix Xuanwu virtual shadow circling out, covering the space.


    Under the surprised eyes of Sirius, thunder eagle king and miemeng king, Zijin tianque, with an instinct, finally suppressed the ownerless sword, and then began to swallow it up.


    "What kind of treasure is this? It will devour other treasures!"


    The king of miemeng was stunned, and the king of lonely sky and thunder eagle was also moved and surprised.


    Du Shaofu put some miraculous medicine into his mouth and chewed it directly into his throat. The wound on the mouth of the hand and the tiger recovered under the immortal body.


    The sword was too terrible to hurt him.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was even more painful. Zijin tianque broke out directly and swallowed a sacred vessel. It was too late to stop it.


    "Are you all right?"


    Gu Tian Hao opened his mouth to Du Shaofu. He felt that he could not bear it even with all his strength.


    "Not normal, too abnormal."


    Du Shaofu was in a deep way, looking at the boundless canyons around him and howling at the lonely sky, "how long have we been in?"


    "Three days, five days, or six days."


    Lonely day howl hesitated for a moment, some can not feel, in this valley of death, the deeper it is, the more likely it is to lose the meaning of time.


    "Do you remember how long we''ve been in?" Du Shaofu asked King Lei Ying and King miemeng.


    King miemeng shook his head and said, "I can''t feel it, but it should be three or five days."


    "Not normal..."


    Du Shaofu frowned and looked around carefully. He was also affected by his peeping.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at Du Shaofu''s reaction, Lei Yingwang asked anxiously. Along the way, he unconsciously took Du Shaofu as the center and showed him as the leader.


    Du Shaofu did not speak. He looked back and forth. Sometimes, he peeped. Even in the consternation of the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng, he used the red Jiri horse Monkey God.


    A moment later, on Du Shaofu''s face, a helpless smile appeared. He howled at the lonely sky, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng: "if I guess right, we can''t go back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1716

    "I can''t go back. What do you mean?"


    The king of thunder Eagle suddenly became nervous. The lonely sky howl and the king of miemeng frowned and looked at Du Shaofu closely.


    "If you don''t believe it, see if you can go back and try it." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    The king of thunder eagle had some doubts, and lonely sky howled. Finally, he and the king of miemeng turned around and left, trying to verify Du Shaofu''s words.


    "Be careful."


    Du Shaofu reminded him that instead of following, he was staring at the Zijin tianque swallowing the sword at the level of sacred vessels.


    A few hours later, the sacred sword turned into iron.


    In the sound of the dragon and the tiger, Zijin tianque directly returned to Du Shaofu''s inner shrine and began to be silent.


    No matter how Du Shaofu called, Zijin tianque did not respond in the shrine, as if he had already fallen asleep.


    And that sword, at the moment, has been swallowed up by Zijin tianque, and then cracked, broken, and turned into nothingness.


    "It should be greatly improved."


    Du Shaofu murmured, "this is the first time that Zijin tianque has devoured the treasures at the level of sacred utensils. It seems that Zijin tianque is sleeping, which should be consuming the huge energy just swallowed. When the Zijin tianque wakes up, its rank will be greatly improved.


    With this in mind, Du Shaofu''s heartache for the loss of a sacred relic just now abated.


    "They should be in a hurry."


    After sorting out his clothes, Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, and then he looked at the direction in which the three men left.


    An hour later, in the vast Canyon, Du Shaofu appeared in the sight of lonely sky howl, thunder hawk king and miemeng king.


    However, at the moment, the three people were in great distress. They were all surprised to see Du Shaofu.


    "How did you find us?"


    The thunderhawk king and the king of Mongolia were greatly surprised. After walking back for a period of time, they found that the sutra was wrong. It seemed that there was no turning back. The scene along the way was completely different. The natural attack did not weaken, but was still getting stronger and stronger.


    Those sudden attacks made him suffer several injuries. When they wanted to go back to Du Shaofu, they found that they could not go back.


    There was still no turning back. The three were in a hurry. They were surprised to see Du Shaofu again.


    "Can''t you go back?" Du Shaofu looked at the three men and asked with a smile.


    "We seem to be trapped."


    The lonely day howled. Du Shaofu was right. They were really trapped and could not even go back.


    "From ancient times to the present, the existence of living things in the valley of death has not been able to get out, which may be related to this weird place. Once it goes deep, it is afraid that they will not be able to withdraw."


    The king of miemeng took a cool breath. At first, she and King leiying entered the valley of death. Fortunately, they didn''t go deep. Otherwise, they couldn''t get out if they wanted to go out.


    "It must have something to do with this place. It should be a profound fantasy, but it''s also very real. People can''t notice it. No matter which direction we go, it''s the entrance. There''s no way out, there''s no exit."


    Du Shaofu was upright, his eyes were dignified, and he said: "we are in a dreamland, but the attack is real. So let us believe that this is a real rather than an illusion. The deeper we go, the stronger our attack power will be. The more valuable the treasures and gains we get, we will lose our sense. We believe that greater opportunities must be ahead of us until..."


    Du Shaofu stopped for a moment, looked at the Sirius and the king of thunder hawk, and killed the king of Mongolia. He said, "until he could no longer resist, and finally was killed by the attack power, he thought that he could get a big chance only by the last step."


    "What a terrible vision."


    The king of miemeng took a cool breath. According to this saying, he would not even know how to die.


    "A wise fantasy, where there is death, there is no life!"


    The Sirius frowned and fixed his eyes. This illusion gradually lured the living beings to go deep. Finally, he would be killed. It was too dangerous.


    "What can we do now? We can''t go deep, and we can''t go back?"


    Lei Ying Wang looked at Du Shaofu expectantly, hoping that Du Shaofu could find a way.


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time, but unfortunately, I can''t break through this fantasy."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and felt more and more abnormal. Finally, relying on the talent of the red Jiri macaque, he determined that this was an illusion.


    However, Du Shaofu had no idea how to get out. This was not an ordinary fantasy, and even the red Jiri horse monkey god could not do anything about it.


    "It''s over. If we don''t find a chance, will we be trapped to death..."


    King Lei Ying was helpless. He didn''t expect to enter the valley of death this time, and finally he was trapped in a dreamland.


    "If we don''t move, there should be no killing."


    Du Shaofu''s mind was released around him and said, "give me a little time. I don''t think I''ll die of sleepiness."Later, Du Shaofu began to look around, sometimes meditating, sometimes his fingerprints congealed, and he did not have time to cause violent attacks in the illusory realm.


    "Hula..."


    A vigorous wind swept by, covering the sky and earth, can destroy everything.


    "Boom..."


    There was a thunderbolt coming, with a sense of destruction.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When these attacks passed out of thin air, Sirius, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng were all disheartened, and their wounds were aggravated and they vomited blood one after another.


    "Why don''t we all think about it together?"


    Gu Tian Hao said to Du Shaofu that he really didn''t believe him. If he let Du Shaofu get the terrible attack several times, he was afraid that they would be consumed to death sooner or later.


    "Yes, let''s find a way."


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng also echoed the howling of lonely sky. They were more worried than the howling of lonely sky. They were afraid that Du Shaofu would attract any attack and suffer with them.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, it''s no big deal..."


    Du Shaofu comforts Gu Tian Hao and Lei Ying Wang. In his mind, he has already taken out all the array knowledge he has learned. He has mastered all kinds of array knowledge.


    "How can it be so complicated? This is an illusion. There will be a way to solve it!"


    As he murmured, Du Shaofu was immersed in the interpretation of his illusion. Everything in the tianlinglu was taken out temporarily. All kinds of deduction and interpretation were carried out


    As time went by, lonely sky howled, thunder eagle king and miemeng King were all around. They were more nervous than Du Shaofu.


    "The nine palaces and six harmonies, the Tao gives birth to the only one, two to three, and three to all things, is that so?"


    I don''t know how long it took, but I can be sure that it was a long time. With the condensation of Du Shaofu''s handprints, an ancient Rune emerged from the void, and finally gathered in front of Du Shaofu''s body, with a hazy ancient flavor, it crossed the time and space.


    A large number of dazzling talismans and secret patterns were finally transformed into an illusory door in front of Du Shaofu, which was full of silence and was rendered by bright runes.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand, and a bright Rune burst out of his palm. The door of the illusory talisman and secret pattern in front of him was suddenly broken.


    "Chulala..."


    The surrounding space suddenly trembles, the gorgeous broken talisman secret pattern is like a broken mirror, and an ancient breath rises from the sky.


    At the same time, a brilliant light appeared in front of the vast plain.


    Around the ancient vicissitudes of life, the four people''s faces are greatly changed, and immediately they all feel a huge gas, as if they have gone beyond time and space and returned to the ancient times.


    "What a brilliant vision."


    Du Shaofu finally broke the array with a smile in his eyes. He didn''t expect that this illusion had a great connection with the array in tianlinglu. Finally, he understood all kinds of arrays in tianlinglu and finally broke the illusion.


    This is also enough to prove that Du Shaofu has always been outstanding in his understanding. If he was someone else, even if he was a temporary crammer, he could not do it.


    "We''re out at last."


    King Lei Ying and Wang miemeng were surprised and looked at Du Shaofu with a kind of admiration.


    "What is that place?"


    Sirius looked around, and then was attracted by the front. On the plain in front, it was rendered by light, and a gorgeous light curtain appeared.


    Inside the curtain of light, there is a flow of sunlight, the breath is ancient, as if it is a sacred place.


    "There is a treasure land ahead, which contains great opportunities."


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng were pleasantly surprised. Looking at the front, they felt a strong breath of treasure. It was a treasure land, and their figures were like electricity. They immediately rushed past.


    Du Shaofu and Gu Tian Hao didn''t stay much. There was an ancient atmosphere in front of him, which was not like a common place.


    "Boom..."


    However, as the four people approached and just passed through the light curtain, a large area of terrible attack, accompanied by the ancient gas, was brilliant and incomparably swept out, respectively swept to the four people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1717

    "Boom..."


    Along with that terrible attack, heaven and earth are in riot, there are many virtual shadows, there are ancient monster shadow, there are human shadow, roar like thunder, bright light.


    An ancient monster Jiaolong''s virtual shadow kills and howls at the lonely sky. The terrible power will never be under the full strength of lonely sky.


    Feeling the terrible breath on the dragon''s virtual shadow, the lonely sky howl immediately urged Sirius to fight with him with his supreme power.


    There is a middle-aged virtual shadow, holding a big knife, killing the king of thunder eagle. That terrible breath will never be displayed under the heyday of the king of thunder eagle.


    There is a woman''s shadow, who attacks the yuan God. When she attacks the king of miemeng, the terrible momentum is surging. It is absolutely no worse than that of the king of miemeng in his heyday.


    Du Shaofu confronts an old man''s shadow. His white hair is slow and his white beard is floating. He is a man of immortality. He hunts in a robe, and his breath of antiquity is fluctuating.


    This virtual image of the old man is across time and space. It appears here and confronts Du Shaofu. The terrible strength is amazing. The terrible means are also unprecedented to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    In time, the void is boiling and the runes are gorgeous.


    Du Shaofu''s all-out efforts, thunder and martial pulse, star energy, purple flame, demon, Phoenix, beast, dragon and jiuchongtian briefly improved some cultivation power, the supreme Nirvana power, the golden winged Dapeng bird and beast energy, all turned into bright light.


    However, the old man''s virtual shadow was too strong. No matter how hard Du Shaofu tried, he could fight directly and counter attack.


    "Taiyin, Shaoyang, Shaoyin!"


    Du Shaofu''s hand, with three seals superimposed, and the illusory four images printing, collided with the weird old man''s virtual shadow attack.


    "Bang!"


    The empty space explodes, the energy is like destruction, the vast square, the large space is destroyed.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Under such terrible energy, Du Shaofu''s body was directly shaken off. With the blessing of immortality, the flesh body forged by the golden winged Dapeng bird family can''t help spitting blood at the moment.


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a little fear. He was doing his best. Even the supreme Nirvana power had been used, but he was still unable to cope with the shadow of the old man.


    "Release from Nirvana level peak!"


    Looking at the immortal shadow of the old man, he felt the terrible breath. Du Shaofu clearly felt that although there was no sign of nine rings on the old man, he was the absolute supreme nirvana, or the level of nirvana. Not only that, it was the peak of Nirvana level.


    Looking around, Du Shaofu found that the shadow of the Dragon attacking lonely sky howl is definitely the supreme nirvana, and his cultivation is also at the top of the level of nirvana.


    However, the man and woman who attacked the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng had a lower level of cultivation, but it was absolutely terrible.


    The two of them are also the supreme nirvana, the pinnacle of the true self.


    "Oh..."


    With the roar of the Sirius, the Runes of the green light are blooming. The beasts of the Sirius clan can fully urge them to compete with the dragon''s virtual shadow, but they can''t get the upper hand at all.


    The king of miemeng and the king of thunder eagle had already urged the noumenon and used the power of supreme nirvana, but they were still oppressed everywhere and were in great distress.


    "Damn it, you can''t use the treasure in this, you can only use the power of the body!"


    All of a sudden, the king of thunder Eagle scolded him. As the king of the ancient demons and beasts left in this divine space, he collected many treasures. His weapons were absolutely sacred.


    But at the moment, the king of thunder Eagle found that in the face of the attack of the virtual shadow, the other side could use the treasure, but he could only activate the physical force.


    "Me too. I can''t use the treasure. There are prohibitions in it."


    also destroyed as like as two peas. She was just like a bird, and could not use her treasure.


    "Boom


    In a flash, the immortal old man''s shadow and white beard fluttered, and quickly attacked Du Shaofu again, breaking the void.


    "War!"


    is as like as two peas in the nirvana hierarchy, and the same is the same as the great nirvana. Du Shaofu has moved the heart of war.


    "Boom!"


    In the eight diagrams, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse and golden winged Dapeng birds and beasts can merge into purple and gold thunder ROC, spread their wings and shake, and fight with the old man''s virtual shadow.


    The empty shadow old man said nothing and had no expression. However, his terrible strength made Du Shaofu push the eight trigrams diagram hard to suppress. Although it was obviously affected, it was not what Du Shaofu could really suppress.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A moment later, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng almost spit blood at the same time. The huge body of a hundred Zhang was swept and shaken to the ground and suffered heavy damage. The blood on the body was also dripping with blood, and it was difficult to resist the attack of their opponents.


    "Back!"The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng were defeated. They suddenly retreated and fled back to the outside of the light curtain.


    The two virtual shadows were staring at the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng with their eyes, but they did not pursue and kill them. After the king of miemeng and the king of thunder Eagle withdrew from the light curtain, the two virtual shadows disappeared into the void.


    This miraculous scene, let thunder eagle king and miemeng King astonish, also afterward also a sigh of relief.


    "Poof..."


    Lonely day howl body at the moment is also spitting blood, but still fighting with the Dragon virtual shadow.


    Before long, lonely day howl was once again injured by the Dragon virtual shadow. The bright green light Rune on his body was dim and his body was cracked.


    "Bang!"


    A moment later, the lonely sky howl was completely defeated. The body of the Sirius fell to the ground with a heavy hammer. His blood was dripping and he vomited blood. His mind also spied out that after the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng retreated, they would not be attacked again.


    After biting his teeth, when the Dragon virtual shadow wants to continue to attack like lightning, lonely sky howl also retreats out of the light.


    "Oh..."


    The dragon''s virtual shadow roared. Then, the huge and bright shadow disappeared in the void, and there was no intention to attack Du Shaofu.


    The light curtain is bright but transparent. The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng, the wolf, can still be cleaned. Through the light curtain, we can see the battle between Du Shaofu and the empty shadow of the old man.


    "Roar..."


    "Boom..."


    With the thunder and lightning and the wind and clouds surging, Du Shaofu even urged the red Jiri horse monkey, the God of the Yuan Dynasty, to cooperate with the eight diagrams, but still did not get the upper hand.


    "What a strange pulse and soul?"


    The king of thunder Eagle opened his mouth. It was very strange that Du Shaofu''s pulse soul had never seen such a terrible breath.


    "It''s not like the pulse soul, it''s like the yuan God."


    The king of miemeng said that she felt that the red Jiri macaque was more like Du Shaofu''s original spirit.


    "No matter how strong the yuan Shen is, it can''t be separated for a long time. Once the yuan Shen is three-dimensional and blocked by others, he will encounter danger at that time, and he will not even have the chance to explode himself. It doesn''t look like the original God."


    King Lei Ying suspected that the God of human cultivation is just like the animal soul of the animal race. At the level of their cultivation, the soul of the beast can not be separated for a while.


    But once it is in danger, the soul of the beast is hurt, which is undoubtedly an irreparable consequence.


    What''s more, in a duel with an opponent, once the final moment is reached, if the opponent''s cultivation strength is only slightly stronger than his own, although he is defeated, the opponent should also be afraid of the price he has to pay for self explosion, so he will not be too anxious.


    However, no matter human practitioners or orcs, the power formed by self explosion is the combination of the mysterious Qi power contained in the flesh body and the animal spirit power of the yuan God. Only at the cost of life can we burst out the terrible power which is even more powerful than that in the heyday.


    If the original God or animal soul is separated from the body, once the original God and animal soul are blocked by people, there will be no chance of self explosion.


    What''s more, if the opponent''s strength is stronger than himself, there is absolutely no effect to urge the beast soul and the yuan God, and the opponent also has the yuan God and the animal soul.


    "Release the nirvana peak, the breath of the supreme Nirvana!"


    Lonely sky howl put away his body, took pills and miracles, and looked at the shadow of the old man who was fighting with Du Shaofu in the light curtain.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    On the eight diagrams, there is not a short muffled sound coming out, there are beasts roaring like thunder, swept out of the terrible power of the aftershock, has long been broken and submerged.


    "Poof..."


    After half an hour, Du Shaofu vomited blood again and again. The eight diagrams could not suppress the empty shadow old man. His purple robe was broken and his hair was disordered and stained with some gold blood in his mouth.


    "Why is it that only the opponent he meets is the strongest?"


    The king of thunder Eagle sighed that it was obvious that Du Shaofu''s opponents were better than those of the Jiaolong virtual shadow he met with.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu was hurt again. The nine wheel God ring was dim, and the eight diagrams were flashing, which made him confused.


    However, the old man of empty shadow did not have any stagnation. He continued to move, and the secret patterns of the talisman were blooming, and the rays of sunlight filled the void, which covered Du Shaofu.


    "Back!"


    After a long journey, Du Shaofu clenched his teeth, and the golden wings of the ROC, which had already been urged behind him, fluttered and escaped from the light curtain in the lightning.


    The old man''s terrible attack suddenly disappeared, and the shadow of the old man disappeared in the void.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was bloodstained, his body was cracked, his face was pale, and his eyes were still staring at the light curtain.


    "How are you?"


    The king of miemeng asked Du Shaofu, not in a polite way, but in many ways Du Shaofu helped them, which was really appreciated in her heart.


    "No big deal."


    Du Shaofu drew a wry smile on his mouth, and put a lot of elixir into his mouth. Under his body, the cracked body of Du Shaofu was as good as before in the eyes of King Lei Ying and King miemeng, but his clothes were ragged and he was in a mess.However, in the eyes of the king miemeng and the king of thunder hawk and lonely sky howling, this is not a mess, but an absolute ferocity.


    All three of them knew that if they met the old man, they could not imagine the consequences.


    "It''s so weird here. What''s in it?"


    Lei Yingwang looked into the light curtain, but he didn''t dare to enter again. He just escaped from death and almost couldn''t escape.


    "I don''t know."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, looked into the light curtain, and said, "but no matter what, we can only know after destroying those virtual shadows."


    "The shadows are too strong. We are not rivals." King Lei Ying sighed.


    "I think it should be arranged by someone intentionally. If we want to know everything inside, we can only destroy those ghost shadows." Du Shaofu said.


    "Those virtual shadows, even without any ghost power, are already terrible. The people who set up this place don''t know how strong they are to be?" Lonely days howl mouth, very surprised.


    Du Shaofu laughed. This place was set up by the Dragon God and the three thousand masters of the world. It''s strange that it is not strong enough.


    "Look, what is that?"


    Suddenly, the king of miemeng looked at the distance and exclaimed, as if he had made some great discovery.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1718

    Following the eyes of the king of miemeng, Du Shaofu, the lonely sky howled, and the king Lei Ying looked over. On the side of a large disordered rock, he saw several figures sitting cross legged.


    "Someone..."


    Lonely day howl in the eye wave blue light, the mind is peeping, the way: "no vitality, seems to sit."


    Du Shaofu didn''t get a glimpse of the vitality. In his vigilance, he swept away his figure.


    "It seems to be out of the fantasy, and this is hopeless again. There''s no one who''s going out of the canyon


    It was a disordered rock, several flat rocks, sitting cross knees and three figures.


    When Du Shaofu and his four men approached, they realized that the three figures had turned into skeletons. The clothes and robes covered on his body were broken, even the bags of heaven and earth existed.


    These three skeletons have been damaged for many years, but they are still full of glittering brilliance and a terrible and turbulent supreme breath.


    "The supreme Nirvana!"


    The voice of howling in the lonely sky trembled. On top of the three skeletons, it was clear that he felt the amazing supreme breath.


    The supreme nirvana, even if it is sitting, remains of the supreme power, inviolable.


    "They are all sitting down. They may also be the people who have broken through their illusions to enter here. The supreme nirvana is still sitting there. Are they trapped?"


    The king of miemeng saw that someone was sitting here, which made her heart suddenly dignified.


    "They sit there for different times."


    After investigating, the king of thunder Eagle came to the conclusion that the first skeleton was the longest, and the light on the skeleton was also dim, followed by the second, and finally the third, with a little dry skin on his body.


    The bones are tightly connected, but the third one is that they are tightly connected.


    "There was no vitality. The three men should have entered here one after another, but in the end Du couldn''t destroy the shadow within the light curtain. Finally, he could only live and sit."


    Gu Tianhao judged the three bones, and now he was a little lonely in his heart. The former Supreme Nirvana people were still trapped here, and their ending can be imagined.


    "It seems to be out of the fantasy, and this is hopeless again. The valley of death, there is no exit, no one can go out! "


    King Lei Yingwang sighed that time was running out, and the space of God realm was the last time to destroy it. How unwilling he was, he could not change the result.


    "When you were born, you were the most proud of heaven. You should be safe in your land." Du Shaofu did not speak and bowed down to salute the three skeletons. Then he blasted out three big pits and buried them in the pit, which was regarded as the safety of the land and the reverence for Tianjiao.


    The bones of the supreme Nirvana are absolutely treasures. Even if it is refining a few skeleton puppets according to the book of heavenly spirits, they are absolutely valuable.


    However, Du Shaofu did not do so. It is extraordinary that these three people can break through their illusions and enter here. Even if they are sitting down, they should have dignity and be settled down.


    "I respect you, but the bag of heaven and earth on your body is useless. I''m not polite."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and collected many bags of heaven and earth from the three skeletons.


    "There is a purpose." King Lei Ying and King miemeng gave Du Shaofu a look.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about the white eyes of the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng. He said to the three humanitarians, "heal first, there should be no danger outside the light curtain."


    Lonely day howl, thunder hawk king, miemeng King three people although at the moment in the heart of dignified, but really at the moment the first thing to do is to heal and recover.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged and looked at the dazzling space in the light. His eyes were dull for a moment. Then he closed his eyes and breathed his breath. He began to heal his wounds.


    For more than ten hours, Du Shaofu was no longer in a big way. His face began to be ruddy. He began to untie the bags of heaven and earth on the bones of the three supreme nirvana.


    There are prohibitions on those bags of heaven and earth. But over the long period of time, the bodies of those who have attained Nirvana have been decayed, and the power of prohibition has been weakened for a long time. However, Du Shaofu does not have to waste too much effort to open it easily.


    In the bag of heaven and earth, the sun shines into the sky. It has martial arts, martial arts, extraordinary beast bones and many high-quality magic tools.


    In all the bags of heaven and earth, there are even four sacred objects under the holy halberd that are no longer empty.


    Du Shaofu had a great harvest, which was worthy of being the bag of heaven and earth left by the supreme nirvana.


    However, in all the bags of heaven and earth, there were no pills or miracles, which made Du Shaofu dignified. It is not difficult to imagine that it was the three supreme Nirvana who broke through the light curtain, not once or twice, but the last three supreme Nirvana people in different periods were also hit hard again and again, after exhausting the last elixir and elixir, Du Shaofu was not hard to imagine In the final heavy damage, knowing that it has exhausted its vitality, and unable to return to the sky, is one after another.


    "Is it really impossible to break through?"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, and his brows were locked. The three supreme Nirvana survivors in different periods did not escape the robbery. They certainly thought of countless ways before they died, but they were still unable to escape."Hula..."


    Lonely day howl, thunder hawk king, miemeng Wang all stopped to heal, exhaled turbid breath, and their faces were still pale.


    Three eyes looked at Du Shaofu with a rosy complexion. They were shocked. They were just slightly better, but the guy seemed to be completely cured.


    "Is there any way to escape?"


    Gu Tian Hao asked Du Shaofu, but his heart was very clear. If there was any way, the three supreme Nirvana would not become skeletons.


    Du Shaofu shook his head and looked into the light curtain. His eyes were dull, as if he were thinking for a while. Then Du Shaofu suddenly opened his mouth and said to King Lei Ying, "King Lei Ying, try again, but don''t love fighting. If you are defeated, you will come out immediately."


    "It''s so terrible in there that I can''t do anything about it."


    Lei Yingwang is still in fear. The opponent he met last time is good, and his strength is not much different from that of himself. If he had not recovered from the injury forced to break through a thousand years ago, he would have been able to suppress him. But now he is in a difficult situation.


    What''s more, if he meets a dragon and a strong man like Gu Tianhao and Du Shaofu, the king of thunder eagle knows that he will have no hope of escaping at that time, so he does not dare to enter the light curtain casually.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t love to fight, you can fight with each other. There should be no great danger. If you want to break the mystery of this place, you must go in and try it." Du Shaofu''s attitude towards Lei Ying is correct.


    Lei Ying Wang hesitated for a moment, looked at Du Shaofu, and finally bit his teeth and nodded, "I believe you. Well, I''ll try."


    "I''ll go too." The king of miemeng said that he would accompany the king Lei Ying to enter.


    "No, the king of thunder eagle will go alone." Du Shaofu said to the king.


    "Don''t worry, I will come out alive."


    After the decision, the king of thunder eagle was also very straightforward. The voice of the king miemeng fell down, the figure swept out, and the thunder light fluctuated and swept into the light curtain.


    "Oh..."


    With the rapture of the king of thunder hawk, within the curtain of light, there is a roaring beast in the void, and a ferocious demon tiger roars out. However, the ghost demon tiger is with fierce power, and the tiger looks covetously, and directly kills the thunder eagle king.


    "Boom!"


    The king of thunder Eagle urged the body, flapping his wings and carrying the rolling thunder and lightning, breaking up the void, but with only one move, he was directly shaken back by the demon tiger.


    In addition, the old wound is not healed, and the new wound is not good. The king of thunder Eagle once again spilled blood, unable to deal with the ghost tiger.


    The king of thunder Eagle remembered Du Shaofu''s words. He could fight with one move. He was no longer fond of fighting. He immediately took advantage of the opportunity to withdraw from the light curtain.


    "My Nirvana peak..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the shadow demon tiger which was disappearing slowly in the light curtain. He could also feel it across the light curtain. The strength of the ghost tiger was at the peak level of self nirvana. If the thunder eagle king was in its heyday, he should be able to fight directly. Unfortunately, the thunder eagle king had a lot of new and old wounds, which greatly affected his strength.


    "You have to try it, too." Du Shaofu howled to the lonely sky.


    "Good."


    Lonely day howl no more words, blue light waves, the figure has been swept into the light curtain.


    "Whew..."


    In the void, an empty shadow appears in the middle-aged, and the spear in his hand seems to be a virtual shadow, but it is filled with an extremely real pressure. The spear is like a flying dragon soaring into the sky with great momentum.


    "Oh


    Lonely day howl dare not be careless, urge the Sirius body, but also directly by the Bi retreat, the most and had to be forced to escape from the light.


    Under the gaze of Du Shaofu''s eyes, Xu Ying''s middle-aged figure disappeared immediately.


    "Free from nirvana, as expected, and so it is."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes gently picked up, and there was a slight smile on his lips.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1719

    "Is there a way?"


    Lonely day howl retreats to Du Shaofu''s side, looks at Du Shaofu and asks.


    "It''s just a guess."


    Du Shaofu''s smile suddenly became helpless. He said, "if I guess right, the shadow in front of the light curtain has something to do with our own strength and cultivation. The stronger we are, the stronger our opponents will be. But they should be the strongest in the same level. The king leiying and the king miemeng are the level of nirvana, Therefore, the opponents we meet are the top practitioners of Nirvana level of self. Lonely Tianhao, you are the level of extrication nirvana, and the opponent you meet is the peak of extrication Nirvana level. Those virtual shadows, whether human or beast, have the strength closest to the next level in the same level.


    the voice pauses slightly. Du Shaofu looks at the light curtain ahead and says, "maybe this is a test, only we can win The strongest existence in the same level realm can pass the test only if it is invincible at the same level. As for whether it can finally go out, what is behind the light curtain? Only by defeating those virtual shadow attacks will there be results. "


    Gu Tian Hao, Lei Ying Wang and miemeng Wang nodded secretly, feeling that Du Shaofu''s analysis seemed to be right.


    "Invincible in the same realm..."


    However, in order to be invincible in the same realm, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng were suddenly dignified. Judging from their injuries, it was too difficult to be invincible in the same realm.


    What''s more, the bones of the three supreme Nirvana just buried not far away, they may have tried their best, but in the end they were still trapped alive and became invincible in the same realm. It is absolutely not an easy thing for them to become invincible in the same realm.


    "It''s not easy to be invincible in the same realm. It''s just stepped on the level of Nirvana and the peak of nirvana. This is a gap."


    In the same level of realm, there is a huge gap between just stepping on the top and reaching the top. It is not easy for him to become invincible in the same level of realm.


    "It''s not impossible. If you want to go out, it can only be this way. This may be a test!"


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, is not the case. At the same time, he has never been defeated in the same realm of the outside world. In the face of the devil''s temple, no one has taken advantage of it. In the face of the test ahead, it does not mean that there is no opportunity.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu broke into the light curtain again, trying to verify his guess, and to solve the mystery of this place. At present, there is only one way out. Otherwise, the three supreme Nirvana would not become skeletons.


    "Oh


    In the light curtain, the runes are bright and gorgeous. This time, Du Shaofu is confronted with a ghost leopard which is hundreds of feet in size, like a mountain peak. It is like a living creature. His eyes are filled with the air of ice. He can freeze the void, wave his claws like a knife, chop up the space, and seal everything. The power of the ice is better than that of the ice on his body.


    "Boom


    With Du Shaofu''s hand, the purple flame rolls and the rune blooms. It stimulates the beast energy of Ziyan demon Huang and destroys the power of ice.


    "What he guessed is right. The opponent who appears inside is related to his own strength. The stronger he is, the stronger the imaginary opponent will be."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s fight, the ice demon leopard''s virtual shadow, thunder eagle king, miemeng king and even lonely sky howl are a little creepy. Although the ice demon leopard is only a virtual shadow, its strength is incomparably terrifying.


    However, what really makes the king of thunder eagle, the king of miemeng, and lonely sky howl frighten is that the decorator who can arrange all these means will be so powerful that his mother can''t imagine.


    "Oh


    The demon leopard roared, the sound waves made people''s hair tremble, the frost rolled, and the breath was like the waves of the ocean. He kept killing Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu did his best. The eight diagrams, the golden winged ROC bird''s shadow, the thunder and martial pulse were all impelled to fight against the demon leopard''s virtual shadow.


    "Boom..."


    The void in the light curtain, with bright runes, visions in the sky, lightning interwoven, and all kinds of terrible means, made the thunder eagle king and miemeng King secretly frighten them.


    But even though Du Shaofu was very strong, at the moment, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng were all worried about Du Shaofu. The terrible ghost of the demon leopard was too powerful. It was absolutely the strongest existence under the nirvana of samsara. Even the strong men with strength and realm demonstrated their resistance.


    Du Shaofu fought hard one after another. The eight trigrams were powerful. The energy swept through the sky. The sky spread like a wave. The purple and golden thunder ROC or flapping its wings were enough to destroy the mountains and rivers.


    But the ghost leopard''s virtual shadow and roaring urged all kinds of ancient means to resist Du Shaofu''s attacks one by one.


    The battle was terrible. Du Shaofu was doing his best, and chijiri macaque, the God of the Yuan Dynasty, also urged him. It was equivalent to the fusion of two enemies, one and four kinds of spirit thunder, which turned into thunder and rainstorm, rolling, electric arc submerged the void, and suppressed the demon leopard.


    However, in the end, Du Shaofu was still defeated. He was frozen and touched by the ghost demon leopard''s paw. A deep upper cross was cut on his back, which was dripping with blood. The ROC''s golden wings on his back were also broken in several places. His hair was disordered and he withdrew in a mess."Pooh


    In the light curtain, the ghost leopard''s shadow did not chase out, and slowly disappeared. But Du Shaofu vomited blood outside the light curtain, and the pale gold blood filled with brilliance.


    "The shadow demon leopard is the peak of the supreme nirvana, and is invincible in the same realm. You have just stepped into nirvana."


    Gu Tianhao said to Du Shaofu. He was shocked. He knew that Du Shaofu had broken through before he entered the valley of death, but his strength was absolutely the same. It was hard to find an opponent. Unfortunately, the ghost leopard was the top level of nirvana.


    If Du Shaofu is also the top of the nirvana level, and the level of lonely sky Howl''s heart, I''m afraid that the demon king is strong enough to suppress the amazing ghost demon leopard and become the real invincible existence in the same realm!


    It''s just a long process from just stepping on the level of nirvana to the peak of Nirvana level. It takes a long time for the creatures with strong natural talents. It has been a miracle and metamorphosis in decades, and even some people have not been able to cross it for thousands of years.


    It is no need to say much about the nature and talent of the creatures who can achieve the supreme nirvana, but there are also living beings. It is hard to guarantee that they will stop at the edge of Nirvana level all their lives and can not go further.


    "I''ll heal first."


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged. The purple and golden arc on his body fluctuated. His body recovered. Chewing the elixir, he began to spit and heal. A moment later, he was covered with golden light and filled with the air of domineering golden winged rocs.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was still thinking. He fought the empty shadow demon leopard with all his strength and let go. He could not use any of his treasures, even the purple thunder tripod.


    The virtual shadow demon leopard comes from ancient times. It has no blood in the world. It is powerful and incomparable. It is the first time to see all kinds of animal power.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1720

    Du Shaofu had some understanding, immersed in the understanding, and realized the gains and disadvantages of the first World War, and understood the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, golden winged Dapeng, birds and beasts, and the mystery of eight trigrams.


    The wound was recovering slowly, and all kinds of talismans and secret patterns lingered around Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was comprehending everything, and his body was filled with all kinds of profound meanings, just like the ocean. The bright and mysterious patterns of the talisman turned into a ray of light, which gathered together like a curtain of light, enveloping Du Shaofu and lingering on his body.


    A huge power pervaded, accompanied by pressure, so that the wide chalkiness field of thunder eagle king, miemeng king, lonely day howl three people moved.


    "He seems to be realizing that there is a great harvest in the war!"


    Lei Yingwang was surprised. He could feel that after the war, Du Shaofu had obviously enhanced his understanding of various profound meanings.


    "Hula..."


    The atmosphere of mystery and righteousness fluctuated, and the Ancient Runes gradually emerged around Du Shaofu, forming a pattern of eight trigrams, with a purple golden Lei Peng flying on its wings.


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes tightly. Wrapped in the light, he seemed to be in the process of being created. His body released the purple gold arc and emitted the rays of light, just like a God.


    "HISHI..."


    Three days later, Du Shaofu opened his eyes. His breath was amazing. His figure came out of the sky and went straight into the light curtain in front of him.


    "Long..."


    This time, Du Shaofu met with a magnificent middle-aged man. The muscles of his illusory body were like a dragon, which broke out terrible power and smashed the space.


    Du Shaofu made every effort to fight until the sky was dark and the earth was dark and the void collapsed.


    The strength of the illustrious and majestic middle-aged also prompted the outbreak of unparalleled offensive.


    But this time, Du Shaofu didn''t lose. For two hours in the middle-aged war with Xuying, he just fell behind and finally lost slightly.


    Du Shaofu broke the arm of Xu Ying in his middle age, but Du Shaofu also broke the golden wings of the ROC on his back with his fist, dripping blood and pouring into the void.


    "Back!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t love war. He retreated quickly and left the light behind. He put a lot of pills and miracles into his mouth. He continued to breathe and adjust his breath. He also continued to understand the gains of the first World War.


    Du Shaofu wanted to use the ancient space to save time, but all the treasures were forbidden and could not be used.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu''s injuries have been recovered under the influence of the immortal Xuanti.


    "He''s got some insight. It''s a terrible insight!"


    The king of miemeng was moving, and he was very surprised.


    "Go on!"


    Four days later, Du Shaofu recovered, continued to get up, stretched out a lazy waist, his whole body bone wave "crackling" sound, his temperament also had a kind of invisible change without trace.


    Du Shaofu once again entered the light curtain and met a huge virtual giant python with nine heads. It was an ancient fierce beast.


    But this time, Du Shaofu still failed, but the virtual dragon did not take too much advantage.


    It''s healing and healing, and understanding at the same time.


    A few days later, Du Shaofu fought again. He met an old woman, Xu Ying, and then he was defeated again.


    "Continue..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was dripping with blood, the ROC''s golden wings on his back were injured again, and his clothes were in rags.


    "Oh..."


    At the same time, lonely day howl was not idle. Influenced by Du Shaofu, he recovered from his injury and broke into the light again.


    A few days later, Du Shaofu continued to fight again.


    But Du Shaofu, fearless, healed and continued.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu continued to lose every time. However, Du Shaofu was not disappointed. Instead, his eyes were filled with joy and his intention to fight was burning.


    For the tenth time, Du Shaofu was defeated, the void was smashed, the pale gold blood was parked, and he almost died.


    For the eleventh time, Du Shaofu was defeated and his shoulders were blasted through.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The 32nd time, Du Shaofu was still reluctant to lose.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s pills and miracles are no longer known. There are no suns, moons and stars in the void. We can only estimate the time. I''m afraid it has been several months.


    "It''s terrible. This guy is just a warmonger!"


    The king of thunder eagle was completely astonished. He watched Du Shaofu''s bloody defeat, and then recovered in a short period of time to continue fighting. If you were an ordinary person, you could not bear it.


    What''s more, after dozens of defeats, ordinary people have been ground to lose their vigor and began to despair. However, Du Shaofu has become more and more brave in the war. After every World War, he still has an understanding.


    "He''s getting stronger!"


    The king of miemeng was stunned. She could clearly feel that Du Shaofu was strengthening after each defeat.This time, Du Shaofu seemed to have spent a very long time in understanding, and he had not yet regained consciousness for more than ten days.


    "No, it shouldn''t be."


    Long, Du Shaofu opened his eyes, the purple and golden thunder light was fluctuating, and the eight trigrams patterns were fluctuating all over his body. His black hair was flying and floating, and his whole body was shining with gold. Behind him was the shadow of the purple and golden thunder ROC. The vision fluctuated like a God, and the breath was amazing.


    Later, Du Shaofu closed his eyes again and continued to immerse himself in the comprehension.


    During this period of time, Gu Tian Hao was similar to Du Shaofu. He was defeated again and again, but the healing time was much slower than that of Du Shaofu. He had only entered the light curtain civil war five times, and Du Shaofu had come and go 32 times.


    "Boom


    About half a month later, Du Shaofu opened his eyes again. His breath swept over his body, and the shaking void roared.


    For the 33rd time, Du Shaofu entered the light curtain and met again the old man of virtual shadow who had been fighting at the beginning. His white beard was fluttering and his spirit was strong. However, his hand was destroyed, and his hands and feet destroyed the void.


    This war lasted for more than three hours. Du Shaofu had never been defeated. He and the old man of Xuying were both defeated. It was obvious that no one could take advantage of it.


    "He has made great progress, terrible speed of improvement!"


    Gu Tian howled and looked at the match in the light curtain. Du Shaofu had already been able to compete with his opponent. The speed of improvement was absolutely terrifying, and it was enough to make people unable to catch up.


    Even more to his dismay, though the time has passed for so long, Du Shaofu''s breath is obviously not yet at the peak of Nirvana, but he has been able to compete with his opponents in the light screen.


    The opponent in the light curtain represents the invincible existence in the same realm level, which undoubtedly means that Du Shaofu has not reached the peak level of Nirvana at the moment, but he has the strength to extricate himself from nirvana.


    If Du Shaofu really reaches the peak of the level of breaking through nirvana, it will be enough to sweep everything in the same realm, and there will be no more opponents at all, even if it is beyond the level to kill the opponent.


    You know, in terms of the strength of Du Shaofu''s virtual shadow opponents in the light curtain, even the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng know that the strength of those virtual opponents in the outside world is enough to make the ordinary practitioners of the outside world not die but also to be severely damaged.


    In this war, Du Shaofu was wounded, but he was not defeated.


    The old man was also very miserable. Du Shaofu knocked out many pieces of his body, and there were dents on his body, which meant that he also suffered heavy damage.


    However, Du Shaofu still did not love to fight. He felt that he could not completely defeat his opponent. He retreated and continued to take pills to heal his wounds. He was immersed in understanding.


    This time, Du Shaofu also had a long time to understand, and the golden wings of the ROC were recovering.


    "Hula..."


    The golden light is shining. The wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu are shining. The secret patterns of the talisman are fluctuating. The essence of blood turns into feathers. Now it is more and more bright. It is no longer as young as it was at the beginning, and the breath is more and more domineering.


    "Hiss!"


    It was a few days later that Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and the secret patterns of the talisman converged into his body, and the 34th entered the light curtain in front of him.


    "Roar!"


    This time, Du Shaofu met a virtual Phoenix. The flames were rolling, flapping their wings, cutting through the void, and killing Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s all-out effort is to use the profound meaning of the eight trigrams to condense the eight trigrams. The vision is in the sky, which directly affects the shadow of the Phoenix in the chaotic void. The baquan do bombards the air. With the sound of the Dragon chanting and the sound of the elephant, the breath dominates the world.


    "Gee!"


    The Phoenix''s virtual shadow roared. First, it shook Du Shaofu''s fist with its sharp claws, and then it circled. The huge body of flame burned the void and swept across. One wing quickly cut the void on the side and spread to Du Shaofu.


    Under the influence of the eight trigrams, Du Shaofu made great strides in his career and avoided it quickly.


    The Phoenix''s wings shattered a large void, a series of explosions spread in the void, flames rolling, with lightning and thunder, making the void chaotic and terrifying.


    Du Shaofu fought back. He raised his hand and urged the thunder and martial pulse. The spirit of the pulse swept out. Suddenly, the profound meaning of thunder and lightning broke out. The bright arc was in the air, killing the Phoenix shadow and destroying it!


    The flame of Phoenix breaks out and forms a sea of fire to resist the mysteries of eight trigrams, thunder and lightning, and spirit thunder, but it is greatly affected.


    "Boom..."


    With lightning and thunder, Du Shaofu attacked with all his strength, and the void was boiling and in chaos. Gradually, under Du Shaofu''s fierce attack, he was already suppressing the virtual Phoenix, leaving the distant thunder eagle king, lonely sky howling, and miemeng king all gaping and gaping.


    "Gee!"


    Virtual Phoenix in the hissing, hissing flame in the burning, not ordinary fire, terrible power also makes the void tremble.


    There are also bright red runes above the virtual shadow Phoenix, which are transformed into Phoenix divine patterns, which contain the profound meaning of the Phoenix family. They are radiant and hot. Their breath vibrates for nine days. They are incomparably huge and surging, and their chalkiness oppress Du Shaofu.Du Shaofu was awe inspiring. He was careful to deal with it without any carelessness or carelessness. He combined the golden winged roc with the thunder and the martial pulse to turn the purple golden thunder ROC into a golden ocean. With the help of the eight trigrams, he collided with the virtual Phoenix.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1721

    "Boom..."


    Such a duel is just like destroying the sky and the earth, making the empty shadow collapse.


    Du Shaofu and Xuying Fenghuang collide one after another, shaking each other and then colliding again.


    "Poof!"


    Du Shaofu vomited blood, but the phantom Phoenix was also hard to bear, and many of the talisman and secret patterns were smashed.


    Du Shaofu wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth, and the golden wings of the ROC flashed behind him and continued to kill him.


    This is an amazing collision. Du Shaofu has decided to go all out to fight against the virtual Phoenix one after another, and he has also suffered heavy injuries.


    Du Shaofu''s body was cracked and bloody, but he recovered slowly in the war, but did not have time to be injured again.


    This kind of confrontation is too terrible, the phantom Phoenix does not know the pain, like a dead thing, but the strength is as real as that.


    After a series of duels, Du Shaofu suffered a huge impact, and his injury became more and more serious, and his blood was flowing.


    However, Du Shaofu was ferocious and fearless. In the fright of lonely sky howl, thunder eagle king and miemeng king, Du Shaofu was severely damaged several times.


    He was afraid that ordinary people could not resist it, but Du Shaofu was still fighting fiercely in the blood.


    "Gee!"


    Virtual shadow Phoenix neigh, the body has also been a kind of sense of fragmentation, flame boiling, flapping, diving down, like blocking the sky, to suppress the Chen dome.


    However, in the eight diagrams, the virtual Phoenix is greatly affected, but it is still powerful and terrible. It bursts into flames and wants to submerge everything and burn everything in the void.


    "Gee!"


    In the eight diagrams, the vision is in the sky. Du Shaofu condenses the purple and golden thunder Peng. He will not be under the shadow of the Phoenix, and the electric arc will explode and the thunder will explode and fight with blood.


    The body is cracking, and the hair is stained with blood. Behind it, Dapeng''s golden wings are broken, and its feathers are broken, which turns into blood essence.


    However, Du Shaofu was still attacking, just like a giant ROC attacking the sky, like an extremely fierce beast. He was unmatched and arrogant.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu once again collided with the phantom Phoenix. This is the most brutal collision. The arc and thunder wave, the sky is full of flames, the void is chaotic and the invisible objects are intertwined with runes. The brilliant thunder eagle king can''t look directly, and some of them can''t open their eyes.


    "Ji..."


    Finally, Du Shaofu smashes the wings of the virtual Phoenix with a fist, making it roar like a living creature.


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu gathered together the purple and golden Lei Peng. His eyes were like the purple sun. He flapped his wings and struck the sky. With the help of the eight trigrams, and the profound blessing of the eight trigrams, he made the void sound like thunder. The power of Nirvana surged violently, and the nine wheels of God were in the air, diving into the virtual Phoenix.


    This is Du Shaofu''s all-out strike. The blazing golden light and purple thunder drowned the void.


    It was a hard work, but in the end Du Shaofu really did it and smashed the Phoenix shadow completely.


    "Boom..."


    The flaming runes are rolling in the sky, and the huge body of the virtual Phoenix explodes in the void, and the vast void collapses and sinks, revealing the dark space cracks, which are like spider webs, which permeate the void,


    "poo..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mouth, there was a golden supreme blood spitting out, coagulating but not dispersing, and then disappeared into emptiness.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body was cracked and his bones were visible. His clothes were shabby and his hair was disordered. The demon king was fierce.


    "Yes, indeed!"


    The king of thunder eagle was excited, his eyes burst into thunder light, his hands clenched, and he was shocked and trembled: "he really succeeded!"


    The lonely sky howled and the king of miemeng also saw his eyes shining. When he saw the virtual Phoenix smashed by Du Shaofu, the scene was appalled.


    To defeat the opponent of virtual shadow is to be able to become the strongest existence in the same realm. How terrible it is.


    In particular, Gu Tianhao is most aware of how long Du Shaofu has broken through to nirvana. Obviously, he has not used the peak level of liberation nirvana, but now he has become the strongest existence in the same level.


    "He has realized in the war time and time again and again, and has finally achieved his present strength and become the strongest existence in the same realm."


    The king of miemeng trembled and was deeply shocked by this scene. What he thought was impossible to succeed was actually successful at the moment.


    "Hula..."


    At the moment of the recovery of the void, the broken shadow Phoenix turned into light rain and finally shrouded Du Shaofu in a strange way.


    The light and rain were soft and full of spirit, and then they went directly into Du Shaofu''s body.


    At this moment, a strange scene appeared. Under the light and rain covering his body, Du Shaofu''s heavy damage began to recover miraculously. The broken feathers on his back were gathering and shining brilliantly.


    Du Shaofu''s cracked body does not need to be under the influence of the mysterious body. At the moment, it is also recovering strangely, and the body is crystal clear.


    What shocked Du Shaofu most was the miraculous recovery of the palace spirit and the power of Yuan Shen.


    The light rain was the most pure energy. It did not need Du Shaofu''s refining at all. It went into Du Shaofu''s body and became the most pure mysterious Qi and Yuan Shen power."Boom..."


    The pure ability transformed by the light rain not only restored Du Shaofu to the peak of his heyday, but also made Du Shaofu''s breath rise at the same time, and the strength of Xuanqi and Yuanshen was enhanced.


    As the breath continued to rise, Du Shaofu was strengthening, shaking the void everywhere, like the sound of wind and thunder.


    "He''s strengthening, directly enhancing!"


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng gave a frightful sound. At this moment, Du Shaofu''s relief and nirvana level were broken, and the breath was enhanced in the visible of the naked eye.


    How terrible it was, it was appalling!


    "Is it a reward for him to defeat his shadow opponent and become the strongest one in the same realm?"


    Lonely days howl murmur light way, the mind is also trembling.


    Du Shaofu''s breath is climbing and climbing continuously, just like riding a rocket, which makes the lonely sky howl, the thunder eagle king and the miemeng King continue to be astonished outside the light curtain.


    However, in the end, Du Shaofu''s breath did not gradually weaken where he had been able to climb to a new level.


    When Du Shaofu''s breath completely stagnated, his eyelashes moved and his closed eyes opened. The light in his eyes was as bright as thunder, directly into the sky, and his breath burst out like a storm sweeping across the ten directions.


    There was no breakthrough further, but the breath on Du Shaofu at the moment was definitely a huge step up compared with the previous one.


    What surprised Du Shaofu most was that under the strange pure energy of light and rain, the Shenque and the mud pill palace in his own body increased a lot in the process of opening up the territory.


    That strange light rain pure energy, seems to have a strange role, can directly expand the Shenque and the mud pill palace.


    Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace and body were large enough to kill the same level of practitioners. Now, on the basis of his original, Du Shaofu''s Shenque and mud pill palace have doubled.


    This also led to the huge and vast pure energy entering the body. But in the end, the breath of Du Shaofu did not go any further. It was just that the body and the mud pill palace were more than doubled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1722

    "It''s so great to be stronger than ever before."


    Du Shaofu felt an unprecedented strong feeling in his heart, which was almost the same as breaking through the next level. The mysterious Qi in his body and the yuan Shen in the mud pill palace in his mind gave him a feeling of incomparable surging.


    "Have you passed the test after defeating the virtual shadow opponent?"


    Lonely day howl, thunder hawk king, miemeng King three people''s eyes are nervously looking at the front of the light screen, defeated the virtual opponent, whether you can know the mystery.


    "Kaka..."


    Suddenly, at this moment, in the void ahead, there is a divine light coming from the sky, the light is bright and dazzling, and the rune is in the sky.


    Du Shaofu, lonely sky howl, Lei Yingwang and other facial changes suddenly. In a short period of time, in the eyes of the two people, two figures once again condense in the front light, the shadow of two long hair old people.


    An old man with black hair and shawl is illusory. His eyes are sharp. His eyes open and close. His eyes are dazzling. He is like an arc. His breath is frightening.


    Another old man was wearing a robe, and his whole body was full of starlight, which seemed to emerge with a galaxy of stars. The profound meanings of the stars were similar to those of yin and Yang, but they were very different.


    The breath of the two old men was better than that of the virtual Phoenix that Du Shaofu had defeated earlier.


    "Boom


    The two old men, one left and one right, directly attacked Du Shaofu. The old man with black hair on his left side, who was shoulder to shoulder with black hair, waved a fist, with the power of collapsing the sky. They all raised their hands and feet and blasted Du Shaofu like lightning.


    "Again


    Du Shaofu just changed color in the color of increasing joy. His figure was perched in the void, like a rock, and could not be moved. In baquan do, one fist directly wrapped the bright golden light, and the sound of dragon singing like the sound of thunder came out and collided with each other.


    "Boom!"


    This blow smashed the void, and the rune arc stirred in all directions. The body of the old man with dark hair of the empty shadow retreated directly. Du Shaofu''s rock like body also staggered back.


    "Hiss!"


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu appeared in the sky, and the old man wrapped in starlight appeared. The mighty power seemed to condense into a star. The fiery Rune wave, like a flaming flame, broke down on Du Shaofu, intending to crush Du Shaofu directly.


    "Gee!"


    Du Shaofu urged the thunder and the martial pulse to gather the animal power of the golden winged Dapeng birds. His breath changed sharply. The thunder and lightning flashed in the void, and his tyranny was incomparable. The breath of punishing and killing all living beings suddenly swept out. Behind him, a huge purple and gold thunderbolt appeared to fight against the former.


    The two collide in an instant. In the crashing sound of space, the energy Rune sweeps across the void like a wave.


    "Bang!"


    But at the same time, the old man with black hair shoulder to shoulder attacked again and gathered a white tiger''s shadow, which was covetous and came out of the sky.


    In a flash, two powerful virtual shadows who were better than Du Shaofu''s Fire Phoenix virtual shadow, which had been defeated by Du Shaofu with all his might, were to join hands to kill Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu did his best. The profound meaning of the eight trigrams condensed the eight diagrams, the purple flame demon, the Phoenix, the beast power, the profound meaning of the stars, and the blood and soul of the yuan God. The red Jiri horse monkey, which was combined with one enemy and two, was not defeated at all.


    "How strong, he has made great progress!" Gu Tian Hao exclaimed. The strength of the two old men''s virtual shadow was better than that of the virtual shadow Phoenix. Originally, Du Shaofu tried his best to defeat the virtual shadow Phoenix. At the moment, one-on-two is no less popular. Just that strange progress is not trivial.


    At the moment, Wang Fu and the enemy of the second battle, the shadow of the enemy, Wang mengkong, also broke.


    But in the end, Du Shaofu was stained with blood, and his body was cracked. The body of the original God chijiri macaque was also greatly affected. However, the two virtual figures of the old people were also broken, which did not take advantage of it.


    At the end of the fierce battle, all the stalemate came to a standstill. Du Shaofu was shocked into the void and hit the earth. The ground of the square was split, the stones were thrown up, and the smoke and dust filled the square.


    But Du Shaofu did not love to fight. He bit his teeth and left the curtain of light with the red Jiri horse monkey spirit.


    Two shadow of the old figure, also disappeared.


    A large amount of elixir was put into his mouth, and the wound on his body recovered slowly under the immortal body, but Du Shaofu''s face was slightly dignified.


    "How can we not leave here? Are we really trapped to death?"


    The king of miemeng came forward with a frown on his brow. He thought that the mystery of this place could be solved by defeating the opponent of virtual shadow, and he would have a chance to extricate himself from the difficulties. However, he did not expect that after Du Shaofu finally defeated his opponent, there were two imaginary opponents. It was even more difficult to defeat them. Who knows that after defeating these two opponents, they will There won''t be three or even four or five more.


    "We''ve been trapped for months at least. Maybe the outer space has been closed, and it''s useless for us to go out."


    Lei Yingwang is worried that time has passed for a long time, and their own time is not much. Once the Shenyu space is closed, even if they recover from the injury, it will be useless."If we can only continue to fight, I think there will always be results!"


    Du Shaofu looked into the light curtain. Now he could only continue the war. Originally, he was worried that he would be trapped. But now Du Shaofu was completely calm. He came to the valley of death for the purpose of strengthening himself and hoping to make further progress in a short time.


    But now this goal has been achieved, this time and those virtual opponents, each time can have a new harvest, each time can have some insights.


    Each time we enter the light curtain, we encounter different opponents. All kinds of means and supernatural powers are invisible in the world, and can benefit us a lot.


    Du Shaofu gradually felt that as long as he continued to fight and beat those virtual opponents, he would be able to make great progress. Perhaps this is a test. To defeat a virtual opponent, he is far from qualified to pass the test and can not really become the strongest existence in the same realm. Only by truly passing the test can we solve the mystery here.


    "Are you all right?"


    Lonely day howls, at the moment, there are also some worries. This place is very strange. Maybe after defeating the two virtual opponents, God knows whether there will be three or even four virtual opponents.


    "It''s OK. I''ll heal first."


    Du Shaofu dropped his voice, sat cross legged, exhaled to heal his wounds and regulate his breath. In his mind, he had just fought with the two empty shadow elders. He realized everything and was immersed in the understanding.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1723

    Lonely day howling eyes move, pan blue light, then also entered the light screen, looking for the opponent to fight.


    "Boom


    The opponent of lonely sky howl is a hundred Zhang size virtual shadow, three ancient fierce birds, but the strength is terrible, almost an hour after the fight, lonely day howl is still defeated.


    Blood dripping, lonely day howl, body scales cracked, blood flow, it is very sad.


    However, the three ancient fierce birds of Xuying also paid a price and could not defeat Gu Tian Hao with overwhelming suppression.


    "Whoosh..."


    Lonely day howl quit the light curtain and went out to buy a square. He took the elixir and pills. The glow was diffuse and the energy fluctuated. He began to vomit and heal.


    "Are we completely trapped here? Sooner or later, we will step into the footsteps of those three people!"


    King Lei Ying sighed that the bones of three supreme Nirvana people were buried not far away. No wonder those three supreme Nirvana people were all sitting here. There were endless virtual opponents in the light curtain. I''m afraid they can''t break out at all. This is the real valley of death.


    A few days later, Du Shaofu recovered from his injury and got up. In the surprised eyes of King miemeng and King Lei Ying, Du Shaofu began to break into the light curtain again.


    The light curtain seemed to have known Du Shaofu. As before, there were two virtual enemies, but this time they were no longer two old men, but two huge monsters.


    "Roar..."


    The two ferocious beasts roared with astonishing roars and thundered like thunder. They both existed in ancient times. If they came across time and space, they could not be seen in the world, so they killed Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu made full use of all kinds of means, such as eight trigrams, thunder and martial pulse, red Jiri horse monkey yuan God and pulse soul fusion body, Dapeng golden wing, golden winged Dapeng bird and beast energy, star mystery, purple flame demon, Phoenix animal energy, undead grass, Dongming grass and other means.


    This war, each time is extremely fierce!


    Every time, Du Shaofu is really going all out.


    Although he failed every time, Du Shaofu made great achievements in all kinds of esoteric means and could further his understanding.


    Perhaps this endless confrontation, ordinary people can not see the hope of the confrontation, for ordinary people, it is despair.


    But for Du Shaofu, it was a great sense of war.


    Although trapped, he could at least keep strengthening, which was the purpose of Du Shaofu''s entry into the valley of death.


    Now that this goal has been achieved, Du Shaofu''s only worry is that it will take too long, and he does not know what will happen to the divine space outside.


    Once the divine space is closed, the children of the wasteland will be excluded, and the drunkard dad and others will definitely suffer from the crazy revenge of the dragon clan, Legalists, strategists and others. This is what Du Shaofu is most worried about.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu did his best and firmly believed that he would break out. He was constantly strengthening himself, that is, hope!


    Du Shaofu fought with two ferocious monsters. He had already been able to kill an imaginary opponent with all his might, and then he improved a lot. This time, Du Shaofu didn''t beat his opponent until he lost more than 30 times. In the second round, he was bleeding and his flesh was cracked In the ferocious momentum of blood flowing from the corners of the mouth, the body of the red Jiri macaque, the original God of the pulse and soul, broke out with all their strength, killing two ancient ghost monsters.


    "Roar..."


    Two ancient ghost monsters roared, which were smashed by Qi Qi, and their talismans and secret patterns poured out. At last, they turned into bright light rain all over the sky, which enveloped Du Shaofu like a divine light, and finally poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    Just like the first time Du Shaofu killed Xu Ying''s opponent, the light and rain poured into Du Shaofu''s body, turning into pure energy without Du Shaofu''s refining, making Du Shaofu''s breath rise.


    These light and rain energy also increased Du Shaofu''s body and mud pill palace, and expanded the territory in general.


    Du Shaofu''s injuries did not need to be eliminated. They were miraculously recovered.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed and immersed in them. The feeling of instant enhancement was an irresistible temptation for practitioners.


    Many practitioners have spent their whole lives unable to experience the visible enhancement of Du Shaofu at the moment.


    "Enhanced again!"


    Lei Yingwang was stunned and looked at Du Shaofu in the light curtain. He could feel the surging and enhanced breath across the light curtain.


    "Can you get out of trouble this time?"


    Mo Guang, the king of miemeng, has already defeated two opponents. I don''t know if there will be three at the same time in the light curtain.


    Half an hour later, when the last light rain poured into Du Shaofu''s body and was absorbed by his body, his closed eyes opened at the same time.


    "Hoo..."


    A mouthful of turbid Qi came out of his stomach. Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile. The Shenque palace and the mud pill palace opened up new territory again. Yuan Shen and Xuan Qi were surging, and the enhancement was not only a little bit.


    This enhanced feeling made Du Shaofu feel that he wanted to fight again."Hiss..."


    However, Du Shaofu fulfilled his wish. The light in front of him fluctuated. Three huge black, white and golden ancient snake shadows were just like living creatures, shining brightly in the sky. The scarlet pupils were like the blood moon, and the bloody breath was frightening.


    The breath of these three ancient snakes is no weaker than the two ancient monsters killed by Du Shaofu not long ago,.


    The three animals screamed and killed, and their huge bodies broke the void.


    "As expected, there are more opponents, and there is no end to the battle!" The king of thunder Hawk is in despair.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu had a deep eye, but was not afraid. He left the battle, and an amazing duel was launched again.


    Du Shaofu has been making progress both in his body and in his various esoteric means, and his power of mysterious Qi and Yuan Shen is also increasing.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, with one enemy and three enemies, did not fall behind.


    But Du Shaofu did not win. After about an hour or so, he came out to heal his wounds and continue to understand the gains of the first World War.


    A few days later, Du Shaofu went on fighting with all his strength, fighting against three figures, exhausting his last strength to defeat the three men. Under the astonishment of the thunder hawk king and miemeng king, Du Shaofu was strengthened by Guangyu again.


    However, Lei Ying Wang and others were still desperate. After Du Shaofu strengthened again, four figures appeared in the void in the light curtain, including two virtual shadows and two virtual animal shadows, killing Du Shaofu at the same time.


    "We have no life, we can only wait to die!"


    The king of thunder hawk and the king of miemeng have already begun to despair. They can''t even beat one opponent. Let alone watching Du Shaofu face two or three at the same time, they are already facing four opponents to encircle at the same time, which is impossible to win.


    Gu Tian Hao recovers from injury and looks at Du Shaofu''s four opponents in a fierce battle. His eyes are blue, but then he grits his teeth and breaks into the light curtain to continue to fight against the virtual shadow opponent.


    This duel, the endless cycle, seems to never end.


    However, Du Shaofu is still continuing. At least, he has been strengthening and getting benefits all the time, which is enough to keep Du Shaofu hopeful.


    Those virtual opponents seem to have crossed time and space since ancient times, and their vast means surpass those of the present day. Du Shaofu fought against them and benefited a lot.


    "No matter how many of you have, you will sharpen your knife for me and become a stepping stone for my daily life, war!"


    Du Shaofu became more and more brave in the war. He was defeated again and again by virtue of his immortal metaphysical body. In this bloody struggle, Du Shaofu challenged his own limits.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time goes by, Du Shaofu, the king of thunder eagle, the king of miemeng, and the lonely sky howl, who are trapped in the valley of death, do not know. The place they are trapped in is deliberately left by the people who originally arranged the space of God. The comparison of time inside is almost a hundred times that of the outside world.


    It''s a hundred years inside, but it''s only a year outside. At the moment, the king of thunder eagle is among them, and they don''t know it.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible to disappear. We must find that little scum. I''m afraid that time is running out!"


    In the valley, there are Legalists, political strategists, and old people of the Dragon nationality. They want to search for Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1724

    "If you can''t find the little scumbag, then you''ll search for the people of the World Association in the wasteland. If you kill one of them, I don''t believe that little scumbag can still hide!"


    The old men of political strategists were gloomy and said that there was no news of Du Shaofu. They were also hunted down by the ancient monster species in this place. You can imagine the anger and hatred in their hearts.


    "The golden winged Dapeng birds, the Yin and Yang families, the Mohists and the farmers are all looking for the boy. If they are allowed to find him first, we are afraid that we will have to deal with a lot of trouble. We must find the boy first. This is the last chance!"


    An old man of the Dragon nationality opens his mouth, his eyes are wavy with dragon patterns, and his breath is boundless and vast, which is full of dragon power.


    "Elders, from the mouth of which ancient demon animal remains, those ancient monster species have been waiting for a place of great treasure, and now many people have entered. Based on the relationship between Du Shaofu and those ancient demon species, perhaps Du Shaofu has entered the land of great treasure!"


    A middle-aged strategist opened his mouth. His eyes were shining, and there was a wave of flame. His breath was very powerful. But he was worried. His eyes were shining. He said to a group of old people and strong people: "it''s just that there are more ancient monsters there. We''re afraid it''s not easy for us to get in."


    "Treasure land..."


    The eyes of some old people are shining and there is a flicker of divine light.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the misty space, time seems to have lost its meaning here.


    On the ground, a large number of giant animal bones are continuous, with dense white bones and fluorescence, but there is no trace of energy fluctuation on the white bones.


    "Whew..."


    With the vigorous wind blowing in this space, there is no time to have a space, and the light blade can cut through the void.


    "Hiss..."


    There are also some energy shadow in the void at any time. With the power of the remnant soul sweeping, they attack all living creatures and devour the original gods of human beings. The terrible attack power is not that ordinary people can resist.


    On a huge rock suspended in the void, there are vast stone pillars standing up, and the palace is occupied, but the stone pillars have been broken in two, and the palace has also been incomplete, showing an ancient flavor.


    On the ancient square in front of the palace, there are several figures sitting on their knees, and some people are protecting the Dharma.


    If you look carefully, it is Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Runan, Du Xiaoman and so on. There are not many people, but they are all the favored sons of heaven who have entered the supreme tomb.


    But at the moment, even Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo such as man''s existence, also appears to be a little embarrassed, with injuries on his body.


    "HISHI..."


    For a moment, they opened their eyes, shot the divine light, stood up, and a strong breath swept through.


    "It''s too dangerous. There are sacred vessels and super ancient heritage. But it''s not easy to get them. The old spirits are terrible. The spirits of the sacred vessels are immortal. Let alone take them in, maybe they will be killed."


    Du Xiaoman frowned and was shocked by the vastness and grandeur of the tomb for so long.


    However, Du Xiaoman was afraid of the danger. It is no wonder that in the past there was a supreme being who would be damaged.


    If everything is protecting the arrogant outside the divine space, then the supreme tomb is really cruel training, without outstanding strength. Entering the supreme tomb is just looking for death.


    The rumored supreme tomb is not only a treasure, but also a dangerous one.


    If there is no absolute strength, come into the supreme tomb, it is just for death!


    "We continue to set out, looking for the biggest opportunity."


    Mo Ru Nan talks about the general situation of the tomb. As the leaders of the nine families, they have heard about it and prepared for it. But they have to be careful. They have been in danger several times.


    "There are already many people who have received super inheritance and sacred utensils. It''s time for us to continue to set out. Be careful of the magic brake of the demon cult!" Zhou Xiaoluo opened his mouth and his red lips were delicate and attractive.


    When it comes to the magic temple, everyone''s eyes are fixed. It''s a terrible existence that can directly confront the demon king Du Shaofu. The identity of the complete and supreme nirvana is enough to prove its horror.


    "Not long ago, Du Shaojing did not win a battle with the magic temple. The magic Temple of the demon sect is really terrible!"


    Mo Ru Nan also secretly smacked his tongue. Her character and temperament never put ordinary people in her heart. However, she had to guard against and deeply fear the existence of an invincible and powerful battle with the demon king Du Shaofu.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There is no sun, moon, star, day and night in the vast square.


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng are staring at the light curtain tightly. In the light curtain at the moment, the lonely sky howl is fighting with the empty shadow of an old woman with white hair, and the war is endless.


    But in contrast, above the void in the distance, such a confrontation is the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng.


    In the light curtain, the dull sound like thunder, the bright Rune submerges the void.


    "Boom..."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is fighting with one enemy, nine, four huge monsters and five old empty shadows."Roar!"


    Although Du Shaofu also urged the red Jiri macaque, which was integrated with Yuan Shen and pulse soul, he still fought with one enemy, nine, and broke into pieces one after another in the void.


    It has been a long time since there is no sun, moon and star in this square, regardless of day and night.


    it is impossible to determine the specific time, but the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng can feel that they have been trapped here for at least ten years.


    From the beginning, Du Shaofu defeated a virtual opponent, until now, Du Shaofu and nine virtual shadows fought hand to hand. Each time he defeated his opponent, he would increase by one in the next round.


    In this process, Du Shaofu''s strength and accomplishments were also multiplied.


    Every time he defeated Xu Ying''s opponent, Du Shaofu would be baptized and irrigated by the pure light and rain energy. His accomplishments and strength would be further improved!


    But each time you add one more opponent, the pressure will be one more point.


    King Lei Ying and King miemeng are used to it. They can''t remember how many times Du Shaofu was seriously injured. His blood was dripping and his body was cracked. Ordinary people were almost unable to survive. Du Shaofu was almost like this every time, but he recovered as before and continued to fight.


    However, it is hard to forget that when Du Shaofu defeated his opponent with one enemy and five enemies, his body was almost completely destroyed.


    When Du Shaofu defeated six ferocious monsters with one enemy and six enemies, his blood holes were creeping and his blood flowed endlessly.


    Du Shaofu was pierced by the sword shadow when he defeated eight virtual shadow opponents with one enemy seven.


    By defeating the opponent with one enemy and eight, Du Shaofu''s body has been almost completely destroyed, only the skeleton remains, which makes people feel creepy.


    But what ordinary people couldn''t bear, Du Shaofu had to bear all these failures and heavy losses.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, with one enemy and nine, is fighting fiercely!


    "It''s terrible. Is this still human?"


    Lei Ying Wang sighed, his eyes are trembling, with one enemy nine. What is that in the concept? Any virtual opponent is invincible in the same realm!


    Even if it is to beat a virtual opponent, it is already abnormal existence, but Du Shaofu is now in a contest of nine. If this is spread out, it will be enough to shock the past and shine the present, which is unbelievable!


    "He''s still strengthening, never-ending, breaking through his limits again and again!"


    Although the king of miemeng opened his mouth, it was a relic of ancient demons and beasts in this divine space. However, as the supreme nirvana of the king miemeng, it was enough to prove his talent and natural posture in cultivation. She saw some clues and said to King Lei Ying: "maybe the purpose of existence at this moment is to let people break the limit again and again and become a real invincible existence in the same realm Only when you are proud of your peers can you untie the dead end of this place and gain vitality


    "I believe it. Otherwise, no one would have spent so much time setting up this place."


    For such a long time, the king Lei Ying was despairing at the beginning, but he was still under the repeated defeats and battles between Du Shaofu and Gu Tian Hao.


    After peace of mind, King leiying also found that the place was abnormal. It was absolutely not easy to arrange all this. I''m afraid that the people who had arranged this moment would not have leisure time. They would have deliberately trapped people in it. They must have a certain purpose.


    Judging from the situation at the moment, King Lei Ying agreed with him that maybe the king of miemeng was right. The people who set up this place at the beginning wanted to have a truly proud and invincible existence.


    However, the failure of the three supreme nirvana in the early third day was mostly lost in their own hands. Even though they had made great efforts to defeat a virtual opponent, they found that they had to face the increasing number of opponents in succession, which would lead to despair


    of course, the repeated heavy injuries and failures were absolutely beyond the endurance of ordinary creatures Coming down.


    "Lonely day howl finally won, succeeded!"


    Suddenly, the king of miemeng exclaimed. In the light curtain, after repeated failures, he finally defeated the virtual shadow opponent and smashed it into the void.


    "Hula..."


    Light rain pouring, lonely day howl is covered by light rain, miraculously in the recovery of injury, the breath is also climbing.


    "Miemeng..."


    The king of thunder eagle looked at the lonely sky in the light curtain and suddenly looked at the king of miemeng. The thunder arc was fluctuating in his eyes. With a little excitement and trembling, he said: "do you feel that if they defeat their opponents, their injuries will be strengthened, recover everything, climb to the peak, or maybe we..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1725

    "I understand that there is a chance for us to recover in the valley of death. I think it has something to do with it. As long as we can defeat an imaginary opponent and get that energy, maybe we can get back to the top."


    Miemeng Wang Mou Guang trembled and said, "it''s just that it''s too difficult for us to defeat those imaginary opponents because we''ve been injured for thousands of years."


    "No matter how hard it is, haven''t they done it?"


    The king of thunder eagle looked at the lonely sky that was being irrigated by energy and Du Shaofu, who was fighting with one enemy and nine enemies. His eyes were trembling with thunder light and said: "although we have suffered heavy damage, we are only half a step away from Nirvana at the beginning. It is not without a chance to defeat those imaginary opponents!"


    "yes, it is better to fight hard than to wait for death! ¡±The king of miemeng nodded and his body began to wave with gold.


    "Let''s get started."


    The eyes of the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng were moved by Du Shaofu and Gu Tian Hao, especially the king Lei Ying, who was no longer desperate and lost. Then, the two figures rushed into the light curtain, encountered the virtual opponent, which also urged the noumenon to fight together.


    "Oh


    The wound of lonely day howl is recovering, and his strength is climbing in a straight line. When he finally comes to a standstill, he can''t help roaring because of the happiness brought by the rising strength of his cultivation.


    "Whew!"


    To the middle-aged, it was just a howl that never covered the space.


    "Oh


    Lonely day howls fearlessly, roars the duel.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    It was only in Du Shaofu''s one enemy No.9 that his body was cracked, his body was scarred, and his blood flowed. The body of the original God chijiri macaque was crushed, and Du Shaofu was defeated.


    "Boom


    In the end, Du Shaofu vomited blood and his face was pale.


    There was no fiasco, just a grudging defeat. The nine imaginary opponents were also hard to deal with Du Shaofu, but they didn''t seem to feel it, but they were still unable to break through.


    Du Shaofu withdrew from the light curtain and continued to take pills and miraculous herbs to heal his wounds.


    Du Shaofu had so many bags of heaven and earth. He had collected all the elixirs and elixirs for a period of time. All the elixirs and elixirs were almost exhausted during this period of time. The level of the remaining elixirs was not high.


    Du Shaofu understood that maybe the three supreme Nirvana practitioners had exhausted their elixir and elixir after consumption, and there were more and more virtual opponents, which had to be despair.


    Without belligerence and faith, it is impossible to break out in this desperate situation.


    Although at the moment, Du Shaofu''s belief in whether he can break out or not is still unknown.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t despair. On the contrary, he became more and more brave!


    A long time has passed, and Du Shaofu is very aware of the great progress he has made in this period of time.


    After a series of duels, I understand all kinds of esoteric means. After defeating those shadow opponents, the weird energy light rain increases the huge energy for the physical body.


    Under this dual progress, Du Shaofu felt that his cultivation strength was rising rapidly.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was not just at the level of emancipating nirvana, but breaking through the peak of nirvana. Although not further, but compared with the original, it is already a world of difference!


    What''s more, Du Shaofu was most aware of the fact that under the irrigation of light and rain energy, the more vast and vast the area of the Shenque palace in his body and the mud pill palace in his mind were, the more vast and vast, the more powerful the energy contained, which was his greatest progress.


    With his body and the size of the mud ball palace in his mind, Du Shaofu felt that he could sweep his opponents in the same realm. Besides, he had the immortal body and the golden winged ROC bird like body.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was able to clean up more and more. He felt that each time those virtual opponents were different. It was rare to meet those who had met before. Whether they were human beings or monsters, or even had demons, they were all taking the ancient spirit, not the law of the day. They were trying to temper themselves The profound meaning and means in one''s own body can be more thoroughly understood and felt.


    Ba Dao Dao, Ba Jian Dao, Ba Quan Dao are ancient stone tablets from which Du Shaofu was born. The original method of understanding also brought great effect to Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu''s understanding of his own profound meaning means is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    One against nine, though defeated.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged and continued to heal.


    Although he has made amazing progress in this period of time, Du Shaofu knows that he is not enough and does not know how he can reach the end.


    However, every time he broke through the limit and defeated the opponents in rounds, Du Shaofu knew very well that once he could get out of this place, all the training he suffered would be a stepping stone for him to step up to a stronger level.Even in Du Shaofu''s heart, there was a faint feeling that all the things he encountered at the moment were his own sharpening stones.


    If you lose your faith, you will surely fail and become a loser. Finally, like the three supreme nirvana, you should choose to sit down.


    With Du Shaofu''s understanding of healing, a moment later, the lonely sky howl and the king of thunder hawk, the king of miemeng, are defeated, and they withdraw in confusion. They are dripping with blood and miserable.


    The three beasts didn''t say much and chose to heal. After such a long time, the four people have not exchanged much for a long time. Du Shaofu and Gu Tianhao are totally immersed in the understanding of the duel. After a few months, lonely sky howl and thunder eagle king, miemeng King recovered almost, and continued to enter the light curtain duel.


    This time, Du Shaofu spent a long time healing his wounds. Strictly speaking, Du Shaofu spent a long time in understanding.


    A blink of an eye, in this time, has passed for a long time.


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng, lonely sky howl, have entered the light curtain several times to fight each other, and each defeat has its own harvest.


    There was no sun, moon, star, day or night in the square. One day, Du Shaofu suddenly filled with dazzling light, as if emitting divine light.


    There are Ancient Runes from Du Shaofu''s body, and finally form a pattern of eight trigrams. The light is like a divine chain, hanging around and covering Du Shaofu.


    "Ji..."


    Finally, behind Du Shaofu, there were purple gold arc waves and golden lights flashing. Finally, he condensed into a purple gold Lei Peng.


    On the eight diagrams, the vision is in the sky, and then purple inflammation begins to penetrate from the void.


    In addition, the shadow of undead grass and Dongming grass emerge, and the divine light fluctuates. In the "roaring" empty chattering sound, everything condenses together and turns into a bright and dazzling light.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the mighty breath was like a sea of waves. The terrible momentum shook the void, and also shocked the lonely sky howl, thunder eagle king and miemeng king who were closing their eyes to heal their wounds. "What''s going on?"


    Lonely days howl, thunder eagle king and miemeng Wang wake up in surprise, and look at Du Shaofu''s direction and the terrible vision that surrounds Du Shaofu, and finally pours them on Du Shaofu''s body.


    This scene is so amazing. At the moment, the purple golden thunder Peng, Dongming grass, undead grass, flame purple flame, etc., are all integrated with the eight diagrams, as if they are moving towards perfection.


    "He has realized the great benefits, there are qualitative changes, and he will take another big step forward!"


    The lonely sky howled and his eyes filled with envy.


    This period of time together, lonely day howl is really to, this human is how abnormal, the posture is too terrible, the power of understanding is even more evil, he has been ashamed.


    "Boom


    In the astonishing eyes of the Ming Dynasty''s lonely sky howl, thunder eagle king and miemeng king, there began to be a nine round divine ring above Du Shaofu''s head. It was like a miracle that shrouded Du Shaofu in the eight diagrams.


    On the nine rings of God, there is still a light to release, and the mighty power is coming.


    Vaguely, the tenth ring of God began to form, but it was very illusory.


    "Long..."


    At this moment, the sound of the sky is endless, resounding endlessly.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was full of visions, and his body was shining and shining. He was just like a son of God, with a kind of sacred brilliance and momentum!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1726

    "Ten rounds, is that to surpass the supreme Nirvana?"


    Lonely day howl, thunder eagle king, miemeng king and so on marvel at it, ten rounds of God ring, they saw for the first time.


    "In this period of time, his progress in understanding is too abnormal!"


    Gu Tianhao concludes that he was trapped here during this period of time, but with his own understanding, Du Shaofu understood those imaginary opponents and his own esoteric means, and gained great benefits and made great progress.


    With the advent of the heavenly power, the voice of the Tao continued to rumble and the divine light shone, making Du Shaofu as if he wanted to soar in the sky.


    But in the end, the tenth round of the divine ring above Du Shaofu''s head was not fully condensed, and it began to fade when it was about to take shape,.


    "Seems to have failed?"


    King Lei Ying frowned. For Du Shaofu, for a period of time, he had already regarded him as his own.


    As Du Shaofu''s 10th round of divine ring faded away, there was no real successful cohesion in the end, and the visions of his whole body gradually dissipated. Everything returned to calm, and the astonishing prestige and voice of Tao subsided in the square.


    "Hoo..."


    When Du Shaofu opened his eyes, he spewed out his turbid Qi, and his body glowed with a faint rumbling sound, with a kind of sacred Taoist flavor.


    On the surface, Du Shaofu seems to have made no substantial progress, but at the moment, his invisible momentum and momentum have made people obviously feel progress.


    "It seems to feel that it''s perfect. It''s just a little bit worse."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. His purple clothes and robes, which were broken like beggars, were in tatters. Looking at the light curtain ahead, Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a sense of war again. His figure turned into a rainbow and rushed into the light curtain again.


    "He will fight again, one against nine!"


    Lei Yingwang took a cool breath. Facing a virtual opponent, he had been defeated for many times. Du Shaofu was already an enemy of nine. He knew how fierce it would be.


    "Boom


    As Du Shaofu''s figure rushes into the light curtain, the void in the light curtain rises with waves. A big hand of virtual shadow rushes out and distorts the void. It falls from the sky to crush Du Shaofu. As if the gods and demons in the hand, the ancient atmosphere is stirring.


    "Little way you!"


    Du Shaofu was already used to it. He waved his hand, and the golden light swept it. The ROC''s claws broke and crushed out, tearing up the void, and then smashed the great fingerprint of the shadow into the void.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, on the surrounding void, the beast roared like thunder. Six ferocious monsters and three old figures appeared in the void around.


    The nine virtual shadows appeared, and the void around them had been virtually solidified. This void was originally weird. Suddenly, it was in chaos. Under the crushing pressure of the vast breath, the void became blurred.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu drank, fearless and full of thunder. The thunder was in the sky, and the body of the red Jiri macaque was swept out. The thunder spirit destroyed all living things. The eight trigrams were inspired by the eight trigrams. The golden winged Dapeng birds and beasts could inspire him. He was like a king of the last world!


    Compared with those giant monsters, Du Shaofu''s body looks small, but his momentum is incomparably frightening.


    "Boom!"


    The fierce battle in the duel, all kinds of roars startle the sky, the energy is surging, shattering the void, can only be described as terrible.


    Du Shaofu was besieged, but with the profound meaning of the eight trigrams, the Eight Diagrams spread in the void, directly affecting the nine virtual opponents.


    However, Du Shaofu was still unable to completely suppress the nine virtual opponents. All kinds of confrontations were raging in the void like a flood, and the mysterious patterns of talismans swept over the sky.


    "Oh


    Du Shaofu has just repulsed an imaginary opponent, and a dragon''s shadow is coming. Not far away, a huge demon tiger is also slaying it.


    "Gee!"


    Du Shaofu gathered together the purple and golden Lei Peng, flapped his wings and killed him. With one claw, the dragon''s virtual shadow was torn into cracks, and the electric arc was surging.


    "Boom


    Flapping the wings, the purple and gold thunder is bright and invincible, and once again the ghost tiger''s virtual shadow is directly shaken open, and the thunder and lightning flash in the air.


    "Whew!"


    A ferocious beast swoops down, claw marks can tear out dark space cracks.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu''s shouts were heard from the purple golden thunder Peng''s mouth. The purple gold thunder was prominent and turned into a thunder sea, which directly wanted to kill the ferocious beast and destroy it.


    Although the ferocious animal''s virtual shadow avoided and the paw print was blasted by the thunder, the huge tail behind it was blown up by the thunder, and the shrieking sound came out.


    "This time he realized that he had made great progress."


    It can be seen that Du Shaofu has made great progress in understanding this period of time. At the moment, he is actually suppressing the nine virtual shadow to hand combat.


    The duel continues, the void of heaven and earth is shaking, and the secret patterns of talisman are as bright as the sun.


    This is not only a contest of strength, but also a contest of various kinds of auspicious beasts at this level.It''s just that Du Shaofu''s abnormal body has taken a lot of advantages in breaking through all kinds of methods.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The vast void is transformed into a vacuum under the collision of energy, and the energy is surging.


    Du Shaofu is already vomiting blood, but the nine virtual shadow opponents are also uncomfortable.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu urged the power of the supreme nirvana. The Eight Diagrams flickered in the sky. The red Jiri horse monkey, the God of the Yuan Dynasty, was also breaking out. Several kinds of thunder and lightning were fused, and the thunder and lightning were flashing and destroying the spirit thunder in the sky.


    "The earth fire is breaking down! ''


    ''up and down, Tianze is breaking the hexagram! ''


    '' the sky fire breaks with the people


    "The sky thunder breaks without any mistake! ''


    a series of strange fingerprints were condensed out. At the same time, Du Shaofu urged the eight diagrams with all his strength.


    ''boom ''


    all of a sudden, within the void of heaven and earth, there are lightning stars emerging, flames burning, mountains and rivers moving.


    The void is crumbling, and the breath is destroyed, covering the whole world.


    The void is roaring, the earth is moving, the mountains are shaking, the sea is full of bright runes, and the waves are raging.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu urged Du Shaofu to stir up a storm again on the eight diagrams, such as thunder rolling, lightning and thunder, and the writing of runes interweaved and crossed the world.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Lonely days howl and other tremors, across the screen of light can also feel the terrifying power of destruction.


    "Roar


    Nine virtual shadow opponents are also doing their best, but at the moment they are finally oppressed by Du Shaofu.


    ''Kaka ''


    finally, the void is cracking, and the divine light is exploding, and the void around the illusory body of the nine virtual shadows is crumbling and annihilating.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu was in the sky, with his eyes as purple and gold as electricity. He appeared in front of a number of virtual opponents. His actions and actions were interwoven with brilliant runes. All kinds of visions caused a roar of heaven and earth, like a turbulent world!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    With the general trend of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu''s hand covered the void, carrying rolling heavenly power, and finally smashed the opponent of nine virtual shadows.


    "Kaka..."! ''


    but at the same time, Du Shaofu''s body was cracking, and his eight diagrams with the general trend of heaven and earth were also cracking, as if destroying and tearing up the void.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood, which was very tragic. His body was in a state of complete destruction. His blood was still in the air. His golden blood was in the air and filled with golden light.


    However, Du Shaofu''s face was smiling at the moment. He defeated nine imaginary opponents in one fell swoop. Any virtual opponent was an invincible existence at the level of supreme liberation nirvana.


    "Hula..."


    The nine virtual shadows of the enemy were broken. The brilliant runes converged and turned into nine streams of energy. The light and rain poured on Du Shaofu. The nine pure energy enveloped Du Shaofu. The nine pure energy expanded the territory of the Shenque and mud pill palace in his body, so that his breath continued to rise.


    "How strong is he going to be?"


    The lonely sky is howling, and Du Shaofu has one enemy, nine. This is the existence of evil spirits. This should continue to strengthen. In the same realm, there may be no rivals from ancient times to the present. What a shock to the past and the present, the demons in the demons.


    Du Shaofu''s breath is increasing, and he has already reached the peak of nirvana. At the moment, his breath is soaring, and there is a feeling of explosion. The pure energy of the nine streams of light and rain is too large.


    Fortunately, the pure energy can open up new territory in his body and the mud pill palace, and decompose a lot of pressure on Du Shaofu''s body, otherwise it will be burst.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1727

    Du Shaofu felt that his breath continued to climb, and he had reached the level where he wanted to expand and burst, but he could not go any further. After extricating himself from nirvana, he was still unable to step into samsara.


    After all, there is a trace of difference, unable to understand the true meaning of reincarnation, so can not go further.


    However, the majestic pure energy was full of it. Finally, Du Shaofu''s body and mud pill palace were expanded. If it was not for his immortal body, Du Shaofu''s physical desire would be burst. Ordinary people would not be able to bear such magnificent pure energy.


    Du Shaofu tried his best to suppress nirvana. While both the Shenque and the MiRu palace were expanding, Du Shaofu finally suppressed them completely.


    "Oh..."


    When everything calmed down, Du Shaofu roared like a God, the Dragon chanted for nine days, and his breath was surging and shaking the void.


    "Full to the extreme, want to fight!"


    With Du Shaofu''s eyes open, the shrine in his body expands again. The vast and mysterious Qi is surging, just like the ocean boiling. In the mud ball palace of his mind, the energy of Yuan Shen is rippling, and everything is full to the extreme.


    "Beat nine. Do you have ten more?"


    When everything calmed down, Du Shaofu''s eyes were covered with purple and golden thunder, and his breath was strengthened again. His body was baptized and forged, and he defeated nine virtual shadow opponents. It seems that there are ten virtual shadow opponents at the same time.


    "Hiss..."


    In Du Shaofu''s vision of the emptiness, waves appeared in the void ahead, and illusory figures emerged.


    There are no ten illusory figures, only one, filled with brilliance.


    "This..."


    This is a virtual shadow. When the opponent appears, not only Du Shaofu, but also the lonely sky howl, the thunder eagle king and the miemeng king are also stunned.


    as like as two peas and a monster, Du Shaofu is just like a twin, with a confluent and mysterious arc, and a wave arc suspended in front of Du Shaofu.


    "What''s the matter, not ten, but one!"


    as like as two peas, the ten eyebrows will be ten opponents, who knows it is one, but it is exactly the same as Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu has been well-informed recently. He has also faced many invincible beings in the same realm, but now he is shocked.


    , as like as two peas in the mirror, he is like a mirror in his own eyes. This is beyond Du Shaofu''s expectation.


    "War!" Du Shaofu as like as two peas in the


    screen, the shadow of Du Shaofu''s opponent is like a living creature. It is like a Du Shaofu with the same figure. It is a big voice, a heavy drink, a double pupil wave, and a purple arc. Behind the purple gold ROC, the shadow is rushing out, just like a huge mountain floating, an electric arc surging, and a hegemony without a shadow, which directly envelops Du Shao Fu.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to fight against it. Inspired by the profound meaning of the eight trigrams, he condensed the eight diagrams, thunder and martial pulse, and the birds and beasts of the golden winged Dapeng, and formed a purple and golden thunderbolt. C rushed to the former, and the arc was surging, and the hegemony was incomparable. The two fiercely fought each other.


    But the shadow of Du Shaofu is the same as Du Shaofu.


    is as like as two peas and Du Shaofu, who are pushing the same kind of animal power and the other means.


    as like as two peas, Du Shaofu and


    are doing their best. But the opponent is the same. Du Shaofu is the same as the opponent.


    even duo as like as two peas, and the shadow opponent is also pushing the eight diagrams, just like the same. He will not split up under duo and


    .


    Du Shaofu is vomiting blood. After all, his opponent is a virtual shadow. Although the light is dim and the puppet is some, it is unimpeded. If it lasts for a long time, Du Shaofu will suffer more and more losses.


    "How can it be like this? Is it self versus self?"


    , as like as two peas of thunder and thunder, the king of Du Shaofu destroyed the king of the moon. It was very similar to the two.


    But both of them are completely defeated, and even the virtual opponent still needs to occupy some advantages.


    "Bang bang!"


    Two people promote the mystery of the eight trigrams, purple and gold thunder Peng collide, arc shooting high altitude, lightning and thunder.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily and did his best. He tried his best to do what he could. He did not have any hands left.


    but as like as two peas as like as two peas in Du Shaofu, the shadow is the same as what Du Shaofu is pushing.


    This duel lasted the longest time. When fighting in the void, the thunder exploded. Even if Du Shaofu urged the yuan Shen and the pulse soul to merge into one, the virtual opponent was also able to motivate, just like a mirror.


    In this duel, the void is trembling, a large vacuum is exposed, space is exploding, and all kinds of beasts can roar and crush the void.


    "Poof..."


    But in the end, Du Shaofu was shaken back. His body fell into the square like a dispute over a broken line. He vomited blood in his mouth. His body was miserable, and his blood flowed out."How could that happen?"


    Du Shaofu rushed out of the rubble, bleeding, his body cracked and in a state of confusion. He bit his teeth and took the opportunity to quickly retreat to open the light curtain.


    "Are you all right?"


    Lonely day howl, thunder hawk king, miemeng King three face startled change, at the same time came out of distress Du Shaofu side.


    After a fierce battle for such a long time, the lonely sky howl and the thunder eagle king, and the king of miemeng also felt that it was completely against themselves, and there was no possibility of winning. Let me ask a person who can defeat and who will lose in the end when he fights with himself?


    "It''s OK."


    Du Shaofu shakes his head, but his body is not destroyed. His body is gradually recovering. The purple gold arc is all over his body, but his brows are tight.


    actually, Du Shaofu as like as two peas and a king of thunder, now, the king of the three monks is more dignified and more like a real match. Du Shaofu can feel that he can''t overcome.


    as like as two peas, the opponent is the same as himself. This is simply the existence that can not be overcome, even if it is both sides, it is also a loss for the opponent.


    It''s against yourself. How can you win yourself?


    Every time he defeated his opponent, Du Shaofu had never been afraid of the increasing number of opponents, and he was still full of enthusiasm for war.


    but now facing as like as two peas in the same way, Du Shaofu is somewhat hopeless. That is the unconquerable existence.


    "Take these pills first."


    King Lei Ying and King miemeng took out a lot of elixirs and gave them to Du Shaofu. As a Jedi king who was a relic of ancient monsters in the divine space, they had no shortage of elixirs. They also knew that Du Shaofu''s elixirs and pills had been used up for so long.


    Du Shaofu was not polite to the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng. He took the elixir. At present, the most important thing is to heal and recover.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu healed, breathed and adjusted his breath. After a moment, his whole body was covered with a golden halo.


    "After all, it''s a dead end. How can we overcome ourselves? There is no vitality at all. We can''t get out of trouble."


    Lei Ying Wang as like as two peas in a smile, originally fought for war, and wanted to fight for it. But now he was shocked by his heart. How could he overcome his rival?


    Even if they can kill themselves, they will eventually destroy their spirits.


    The king of miemeng didn''t speak and didn''t wrinkle. She saw everything and defeated the nine imaginary opponents. It was abnormal. However, she could not defeat herself. It was a dead end indeed.


    "Is it really a dead end?"


    Lonely day howl was also affected. He murmured softly that he had just faced the scene of Du Shaofu''s confrontation with his own virtual shadow, which made him have a lot of inner shock, and he couldn''t find a way to solve it.


    Covered with golden light, the grassroots Dapeng birds and beasts can recover their wounds by absorbing the elixir and pill in the body. Under the action of not destroying the Xuanti, Du Shaofu''s injuries on his body surface have been recovered long ago.


    "Can''t I defeat myself..."


    Du Shaofu was as like as two peas in the healing process, but his mind was always meditating, fighting with his own shadow, and all attacks were the same.


    The virtual opponent, like a mirror, is facing himself, unable to defeat himself.


    "Is it really impossible to break the game?"


    Du Shaofu as like as two peas as like as two peas in his own image, the feeling is very wonderful, and it is very stimulating to all kinds of meanings in the body. The mirror itself can be exactly the same as duel, just like being analyzing himself, and more able to see the essence of himself.


    "Let go of everything and confront yourself, and you will be able to see yourself clearly and understand yourself."


    Du Shaofu said with a deep heart that he found some of the mysteries. He was able to see himself more clearly by fighting against himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1728

    "Hoo..."


    After this treatment, Du Shaofu didn''t have much time to understand. After the injury was fully recovered, a mouthful of turbid Qi in his mouth came out of his stomach along his throat, and then he got up.


    "Boom


    A surging breath swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, shaking the void invisibly.


    There is a great aura, let the lonely day howl, miemeng king, thunder eagle king three people are suppressed, the mind is unreasonably trembling.


    "It''s weird inside the screen of light."


    Lonely day howls at Du Shaofu. At the moment, even he is affected. It is difficult to win.


    "Can''t you really beat yourself?"


    Du Shaofu gazed at the light curtain, raised his eyebrows slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. As the voice fell, his figure once again swept into the light curtain. As like as two peas in the


    screen, Du Shaofu''s ghost image is just like the twinning. Golden light is erupting, lightning is raging, the stars are in the void, purple inflammation is rolling, all kinds of animals can sweep across the sky, accompanied by eight diagrams.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu confronts and confronts, and urges all means to fight.


    "Boom


    In the light curtain, the void suddenly splits, the waves are surging, and the talisman and secret patterns are diffused. The vast void forms a black vacuum, which is like a big hole destroyed by it.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu was not in time to be blasted into the square. The ground cracked, the rocks burst out, the dust and smoke filled his body, and his body was stained with blood.


    In the eyes of the lonely sky howling, the king of thunder hawk and the king of miemeng, it is a bit like watching Du Shaofu injure himself.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Du Shaofu was shaken back and fell to the ground again. He was covered in blood. His injuries were very serious and there were cracks.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were firm and firm, without any fear.


    Self versus self, that is a better analysis of their own, so that they can see clearly from the outside.


    "Can you really beat yourself?"


    The king of miemeng looked at the confrontation in the light curtain, and his eyes were shocked.


    "This man is so ferocious


    The king of thunder eagle was astonished, but he took a cool breath. The human being, however, was confronting himself with such ferocity that he was astonished.


    "Boom


    In the light curtain, on the chaotic void, the two hit again in the lightning and thunder. The light of Du Shaofu''s shadow was faded, and Du Shaofu''s body was directly shaken back and flying.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood with a big mouth. He had a mysterious body, but his body was also burning with pain and golden blood flowing.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s purple and golden thunder twinkled in his eyes, but with a fanatical smile, he murmured: "so it is. I think I understand that to overcome myself, we must first forget ourselves..."


    "Boom


    When the murmur fell from his mouth, there was a sudden "boom" above the void. The void around Du Shaofu was trembling. The nine rings of Nirvana, which had been urged all the time above his head, became more and more bright and dazzling. The ten round divine ring which had once appeared and faded appeared again.


    But this time, this tenth round of God like fire ring did not fade, still more and more solid.


    The ten rings of God ring are shining in the sky!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was in the sky, with eight trigrams all over his body, golden winged Dapeng, birds and beasts, Star River circling, undead grass, Dongming grass and other profound meanings, all of which were integrated perfectly in the empty eight diagrams.


    "Boom!"


    In the void, an electric arc swept through the sky.


    &Boom! &


    the whole mottled old square is shaking and roaring, and the weird light curtain is beginning to wobble, as if to crack.


    All around the ground, at the moment, already in the cracks.


    Heaven and earth roar, the sky trembles, and the breath frightens the whole void.


    At that moment, the ten rings of God were in the air, and an absolute supreme breath was spreading, oppressing the heaven and earth, as if it had caused the turbulence of heaven and earth, shocking people!


    The ten rings of divine fire, the king of thunder eagle, the king of miemeng, and the howling of lonely sky are all unprecedented. Their eyes are trembling and their spirits are trembling.


    As the supreme nirvana, they are now paralyzed.


    "Ten rings of God, is it the perfect nirvana in legend?"


    Lonely sky howls, his eyes burst into blue light, complete great nirvana, he had overheard the legend, but today this is the first time to see, deeply shocked.


    Du Shaofu, standing in the middle of the eight trigrams, is like a miracle. He is connected with heaven and earth. He is cutting bones and washing marrow, refining himself and forging spirits. This is a great benefit.


    But in front of him, Du Shaofu''s shadow opponent is also looking at him closely.


    The most frightening thing is that Du Shaofu''s virtual opponent also has ten rounds of divine rings in the void above his head, reaching the Ultimate Nirvana!


    "No, what about the complete and supreme Nirvana? It''s the same way that others have gone through. Some people have already set foot on it. Now, how can we..." Du Shaofu murmured softly. In his purple and golden eyes, his eyes were like the thunder of purple gold. The sky shook the sky."This is a road that people have already set foot on, and they can''t defeat themselves at all. What if they step on? To overcome yourself, you should first forget yourself and give up yourself... "


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils were shining with thunder, and a cruel smile suddenly hung on his resolute and determined face.


    Then, in the startling eyes of lonely sky howl, thunder eagle king and miemeng king, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints condense and burst into light. He spits out essence blood directly from his mouth, bites his teeth and drinks, just like thunder, and says: "broken!"


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    All of a sudden, on top of the void above Du Shaofu''s head, ten rounds of divine ring like divine fire were seen. From the tenth round, every inch of the ring was broken, like a bomb in succession, exploding like thunder.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    With the ten rings of God exploding in the void above Du Shaofu''s head, all kinds of visions such as the empty eight diagrams of Du Shaofu''s whole body, the golden winged ROC, birds and beasts, etc., exploded in succession at the same moment.


    "Boom..."


    The fury of energy swept, the talisman secret pattern exploded, like a broken fireworks pouring into the void.


    "My God, what is he doing? Is he too cruel to himself? Is this going to blow himself up?"


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng were terrified and their hair stood on end.


    "He is ruining the great supreme nirvana of self fulfillment. Maybe he will go another way!"


    The blue light in the eyes of lonely sky howls, at the moment, is also floating like a wave.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood, and the ten rounds of sacred fire on the top of his head exploded, and the surrounding void exploded in an instant, just like self explosion.


    is just as like as two peas in the same form of shadow, but instead of being self exploding, it is a bright and brilliant, nirvana of perfection. With the general trend of heaven and earth, the eight diagrams and purple gold leipeng are being pushed to form a complete and supreme strike with a strong and destructive attitude.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1729

    "Gee!"


    The overwhelming purple and gold thunder burst down, the purple and gold thunder ROC roared, the terrible momentum vibrated, and the void shook wildly.


    "Boom..."


    In the thunder and lightning, the bright runes twinkled all over the sky, and the power of destruction moved in unison, directly enveloping Du Shaofu.


    Zijin leipeng comes with the coming of the supreme power and the eight diagrams.


    In a short period of time, the sky and the earth were full of strange phenomena, and the dark cracks burst in the surrounding space, revealing a palpitating dark light, making the void of heaven and earth vibrate wildly.


    "Kaka..."


    For a moment, the sky is crumbling, the void is exploding, and it is shining.


    "My God!"


    Lonely day howl, thunder eagle king, miemeng King three people look also frightened, the yuan God in Shuji!


    It is a kind of destruction of the sky and the earth, rolling down, unstoppable!


    "It''s terrible. I''m afraid that it''s the top level of the realm at the moment. If you don''t die, you''ll have to suffer a lot."


    Kuo Tianhao exclaimed, most clearly, with Du Shaofu''s progress in this period of time, he was afraid that he would have the strength to confront the strong in the field level. To extricate himself from Nirvana at the peak level or the supreme nirvana, he was able to cross the ranks.


    Du Shaofu, even with one enemy and nine, was able to kill nine liberation Nirvana and nirvana invincible in the same realm. This undoubtedly represents that Du Shaofu''s strength at the moment is equal to the real invincible supreme in the same realm.


    This kind of existence, leapfrog kills the external opponent, is absolutely easy matter!


    now, Du Shaofu as like as two peas in Du Shaofu''s false image.


    This virtual shadow of Du Shaofu, even influenced by Du Shaofu just now, stepped into a complete and supreme Nirvana and went further.


    At the moment, this virtual shadow is equivalent to Du Shaofu himself. With all his strength at the moment, his strength may be enough to compete with the top level practitioners in the realm.


    The terrible momentum, in a flash of speed, had already collapsed in front of Du Shaofu!


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s body is cracking and his breath is withering to the extreme.


    One is strong to the peak, the other is to be depressed to underestimate, this is a world of difference.


    This ebb and flow, under normal circumstances, there is no way to fight!


    "What the hell is he doing? Is it his own death?" Lonely days howl, thunder hawk king and others exclaim at the same time, Du Shaofu''s behavior, let them can''t guess, surprised.


    Lonely day howl and so on is also very clear, at this moment even if they go in, also can''t have any effect, that light curtain basically can''t turn other people to intervene.


    At that moment, Du Shaofu looked up and looked at the terrible purple and golden Lei Peng. His mouth was smiling, his teeth were bleeding, and he was a bit cruel and cruel. He murmured: "I gave up everything. What can I do for me?


    Forget, abandon, only then can truly extricate, break the game! "


    When the voice dropped, Du Shaofu did not retreat but advanced.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu had no energy breath fluctuation. His cracked body was bleeding, but he was swaggering, stepping on the void, and crossing the huge purple and gold thunder ROC, and his body was directly stepping away in the purple and gold thunder.


    The void is crossed, and the purple golden Lei Peng passes through Du Shaofu''s body.


    This moment, the whole world also began to ripple out of a raging and majestic destructive energy.


    The purple gold arc is bright, like rolling up the thunder sea waves. All kinds of profound power are combined and become a kind of violent and destructive energy.


    "Crash!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s virtual shadow rushed out of his opponent, his heart palpitating and his energy splashing into the sky.


    The palm falls with a pattern of eight trigrams and the power of perfection. It also contains all kinds of visions, such as Star River, purple flame, Dongming grass and undead grass. It is completely integrated into one palm, and then it directly falls on Du Shaofu''s already cracked body. "To defeat yourself is not really to defeat, but to kill the former self, forget, abandon, and truly liberate..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu reached out, without using any profound meaning, but instinctively, he twisted the void of heaven and earth, turned into a fingerprint, and finally swept into the brow of his opponent.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Du Shaofu''s body as like as two peas in his head, and his head is crushed, the body can no longer bear the terrible power. The body is broken in the three horror eyes.


    Then Du Shaofu''s body exploded in the void, and the golden blood poured down and the golden light fluctuated.


    but as like as two peas in the same time, Du Shaofu''s opponent, who is exactly the same as the body, is also pierced by Du Shaofu''s eyebrows. The brilliant runes fluctuate, the empty and eight trigrams around are cracking, the perfect and supreme ten wheel rings on the virtual shadow opponent are suddenly dim, and the virtual shadow of purple and golden thunder Peng is dissipating, and everything begins to disappear.


    "Hula..."


    And then all the hidden patterns disappear.Du Shaofu as like as two peas, and finally, he was completely killed and disappeared.


    The broken talisman''s secret pattern was condensed on the void, and finally turned into a divine light, which covered the void. The light was shining there, but there was nothing. Du Shaofu''s figure had been completely blown up, as if he had died with his shadow opponent.


    "Not good..."


    The king of thunder hawk, the king of miemeng, exclaimed in surprise, and lost his countenance.


    Since this period of time, they have already regarded Du Shaofu as one of their own. From the beginning of cooperation, they have also established deep feelings along the way.


    At this moment, seeing Du Shaofu killed, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng are trembling in their hearts and look desolate!


    "I really can''t beat myself, he also failed, who can succeed!"


    Lonely day howl at the moment also in sigh, for its hurt, also in sigh.


    As powerful and ferocious as he is, his talent is like him. Finally, he can''t cross this game. Who else in the world can cross it?


    "Ah..."


    Outside the light curtain, three eyes are closely looking inside the light curtain. Under the light of that light, everything was calm. Only Du Shaofu''s flesh was cracked and the blood mist was still frozen. All the others had disappeared.


    "Ah..."


    Three people sigh, after a long time can not return to God, as if suffered the biggest blow.


    At the moment, none of them wanted to talk more. They just stood silently and said nothing for it.


    "He failed, but he failed after all. He was as fierce and powerful as the evil among the demons, which was enough to shock the past and shine the present, but he was defeated in the end!"


    After a long time, the king of miemeng opened his mouth and watched Du Shaofu fall. She was very moved. She had never been fond of human beings. However, during this period of time, she felt that some human beings were also good.


    Of course, just some people.


    "It''s a pity that he failed in the end, though he wanted to destroy himself


    The king of thunder Eagle opened his mouth with the king of miemeng. His face was gloomy, and he had never been so lonely.


    But at this moment, lonely day howl did not know when, the blue light eyes tightly looked at the light curtain, eyebrows began to wrinkle, mouth, suddenly voice with a little tremor, Qingguang eyes for it fierce a shudder, immediately said to the thunder eagle king and the king of miemeng: "not necessarily, maybe there is a turning point is not necessarily!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1730

    Hearing the words of lonely sky howling, thunder eagle king and miemeng Wang Dun''s eyes tightly fixed on the light curtain.


    "Hula..."


    At this moment, in the light curtain, Du Shaofu''s shadow was broken, and in the light of his final transformation, he did not know when, in the quiet, there was a bright light fluctuating, faintly roaring.


    Although Du Shaofu''s body seems to have been blown up, the blood mist all over the sky has been frozen but not dispersed. Under the light of the God, there is no trace of dissipation, and it is even more and more bright.


    At the same time, the blood mist all over the sky is also automatically condensing, fluctuating purple arc, more and more dazzling, making it difficult for the naked eye to see clearly.


    "This is..."


    Seeing this scene, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng were all surprised.


    "He''s frozen but not scattered. I always feel that he still has a ray of vitality!"


    The lonely day howl looked at the changes in the light curtain, his voice was a little excited, his fists were slightly clenched.


    Hearing the words and looking at the changes in the light screen, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng were also shocked.


    They naturally believe in the lonely day howl, now the two people are afraid of what they have missed, and look at each other closely.


    "Hiss..."


    In the void of divine light, the light curtain became more and more dazzling. Suddenly, the void suddenly trembled, and then from the emptiness, a diagram of eight trigrams emptiness appeared again.


    In the eight diagrams, all the pale gold blood fog condenses, and finally all gather together.


    Under the wave of the purple and gold arc, the middle chalky center of the empty eight trigrams is clearly the broken body of Du Shaofu, but now it emerges again.


    However, Du Shaofu emerged at the moment, but his whole body was bright and clean, without any clothes to cover his body.


    However, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with all kinds of energy, just like a miracle!


    there was a kind of strange energy in the light. Even if there was no immortal body, it could condense and form the blood mist that could not be dispersed, and restore Du Shaofu again.


    But with the immortal metaphysics, Du Shaofu recovered much faster.


    "Ji Ji..."


    At the same time, the sound of Peng Ming pierced the clouds and rocks, and the sound and waves pierced the void. Du Shaofu was suddenly surrounded by purple thunder.


    Then, under the eyes of the lonely sky howl, the king of thunder eagle, and the king of miemeng, a huge purple and golden Lei Peng appears in the void behind.


    The purple and gold thunder Peng neighs, and the purple and gold arc is shining all over the body. The wings flutter like two thunder waterfalls hanging in the void, as if to soar up, soar in the sky, the fierce power covers the spread, making the whole ancient space tremble!


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s head was empty. After the original ten rounds of fire like divine rings were directly exploded, they began to condense again, just like the halo of the sun just rising around the void, emerging like the rising sun.


    In an instant, the void is powerful and the general situation is surging.


    "Kaka..."


    Under the pressure of the general trend of heaven and earth, the surrounding void is no longer able to bear, and it starts to explode in the cracking sound.


    The terrifying energy burst out of the sky, and the electric arc surged and spread in an instant, and the talismans and mysteries were everywhere.


    "This..."


    The king of thunder eagle, the king of miemeng, and the lonely sky howl have suddenly changed, and they are also surprised.


    In the curtain of light, everything is not over.


    Under the eyes of the thunder eagle king, the king of miemeng, and the lonely sky howling in surprise, the visionary empty eight diagrams in the light curtain gradually merged with Du Shaofu''s purple and golden Lei Peng.


    Along with it, there are also the star river rippling, purple fire rolling, undead grass and Dongming grass release bright light and pressure.


    When all these things are in fusion, the ten rings of God which Du Shaofu had originally burst out of the void above Du Shaofu''s head are also gathering at the moment. However, it is not the restoration of the ten rings of divine fire, but the original nine most brilliant divine fire like divine rings are also merging together, shining brilliantly and expanding in area.


    "Gee!"


    At the same time, in the void, there are mountains and lakes moving, the golden light is bright, the color is dazzling, the thunder light is diffuse, the water mist is ethereal, the eight trigrams pattern of flame rising and purple gold thunder Peng are fused together.


    The Star River Falls, the purple flame melts, the undead grass and the Dongming grass intertwine.


    The bright and mysterious patterns of the talisman are fluctuating, arranging and deducing constantly, as if to blend in the most natural way.


    "My God, he''s starting his own way. He''s going to succeed!"


    Lonely day Howl''s fists were tightly clenched, his fists were numb and his body was shaking.


    At the moment, lonely sky howl can see that Du Shaofu''s self destruction of the great supreme Nirvana really wants to take a unique road of his own, and is not willing to follow the footsteps of others.


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu and those virtual opponents who seem to have crossed the territory and space have fought countless times, and they have gained great benefits. The most important benefit is not in the improvement of cultivation, but in the whole body''s understanding, they have made the utmost sublimation, breaking their own limits again and again, and now they have finally achieved something!At last, the virtual shadow and the eight diagrams of purple and golden Lei Peng blend together. The empty eight diagrams figure covers the body of Zijin leipeng, with one wing twining Dongming grass, the other with undead grass, and with purple inflammation lingering, there is a star river shining on the purple and golden Lei Peng''s feathers.


    "Gee!"


    The purple golden thunder ROC hisses and shakes its wings, just like the eight trigrams. There are also purple flaming and starlight whirling. This is a strange shadow of a giant ROC, but it makes people look like it is made by nature.


    All this is extremely strange, but it also forms a new miracle!


    The figure of Du Shaofu, wrapped in the light, then appeared on the top of the terrible purple and golden Lei Peng. It was like stepping on a river of stars, and the stars were fluctuating, like stars circling and rolling under their feet.


    Step on the stars, across the purple flame, its own light, at this moment, like a God in the sky!


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu appeared, wrapped in the bright light, you can also see the purple and gold of his body. His whole body seems to contain incomparable power, and he can control this place!


    "My God, what a power it is


    "God, is he a demon or a God?"


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng, the lonely sky howled and exclaimed, and they were shocked.


    Across the screen of light, the terrible power has already made their hair stand on end.


    At this moment, in the light curtain, what kind of formidable power will it be?


    "There is no real perfection in this world. I don''t care to set foot on it. Perfection is just a new starting point. Nine to one, cohesion!"


    When the strange purple and golden Lei Peng completely integrated everything, Du Shaofu stepped out of the void and suddenly heard the voice of Du Shaofu drinking.


    When the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s spirit and spirit were boiling and his will broke out. He led the energy of the empty world around him to gather. Finally, he threw himself into the broken nine wheel God ring above the head of the void.


    All of a sudden, the nine rings of God were sending out a divine light, which was extremely hot and melted with heaven and earth, and finally formed a kind of resonance, which made the surrounding void appear a kind of extremely terrible fluctuation, just like the surging waves.


    "Boom


    The void continued to crack, the scene was appalling, and the ground was exploding in succession.


    The nine rings of God like fire are also completely integrated together.


    the nine in one, emerging in the sky of the void!


    there is no more nine rings and ten rings of God rings, but it turns into a huge divine ring, covering the whole weird purple golden Lei Peng. The light is incomparably bright, not short of flashing, the breath is startling, the dust is thin and endless Xiaguang, shaking everywhere!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body was suddenly filled with an amazing energy fluctuation.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, the strange light curtain outside could not help its terrible power at this moment. In a "rumbling" trembling sound, it began to crack and break directly, turned into a cloud of hazy brilliance, and slowly dissipated in the broad chalkiness field.


    "Hula..."


    The sky was turbulent, but at the moment, from the Ninth Heaven, a divine light came down from the sky, and finally shrouded in Du Shaofu''s body, as well as on the three people of lonely sky howl, thunder eagle king and miemeng king.


    This light is very strange, compared with the supreme Nirvana caused by the supreme thunderstorm is far more profound.


    "My God, I''m recovering, my injury is recovering!"


    Suddenly, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng both exclaimed, and both of them felt the shock. The mysterious light covered them, and the pure energy poured into their bodies.


    This light can''t improve people''s strength, but it can make the thunder eagle king and miemeng King recover from their injuries thousands of years ago.


    The divine light was shrouded in the sky, and his face was surprised. The coming light sent out Ruixia and poured into the body. He could sublimate himself and forge his body, as if he was in Nirvana again.


    Du Shaofu stepped on the purple and golden Lei Peng at the moment. He was also bathed in the light of the most brilliant light. His breath was constantly flowing, but the light was also directly rushing to Du Shaofu, and it was still flowing.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu was surrounded by lightning and thunder. There were mysterious runes in the void. His body was glowing and resonating with the vibration of the void. The light all over his body at the moment was like a purple golden sun, dazzling and gorgeous!


    But around the moment, the sky and the earth are empty. I don''t know when I am in the dark.


    The dark light is deep, only the purple golden Lei Peng in the middle releases the brilliant light.


    But the darkness, is to let people take a look, also has a kind of appearance to be swallowed, let the yuan God tremble in the millet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1731

    At the moment, Du Shaofu stepped on the void, and his body dried up and cracked. From the original state of death, to this moment, he recovered his cohesion. A majestic breath came out of the body, and there was a surge of energy pouring into the world.


    All this seems to have gone through a cycle.


    Abandonment, death, recovery, strength, and so on reincarnation, Du Shaofu felt that at the moment, his hidden potential was being completely released, and his energy was like a vast ocean.


    The light was bright and shrouded in his body. Du Shaofu recovered completely, and his body was crystal clear and sonorous.


    The nine rings of God like fire turn into a round, suspended in the void, which just covers the eight diagrams on the purple and golden thunder ROC, and also envelops the purple golden thunder ROC. Everything is natural.


    Du Shaofu is like a God in the world!


    "To give up, to give up, to die, and to be a posterity, he gave up his past, cut off his previous road, and the virtual shadow opponent killed himself. That was the way that blocked him, and he killed his opponent, that was to overthrow the previous road. At the moment, he emptied everything and embarked on his own road


    Lonely day howl understood, by the divine light baptism forging, the body of Sirius in the sublimation, but the heart is now in deep shock.


    Lonely day howl he finally understood Du Shaofu''s purpose all the time. He killed himself and became a posterity. The ferocious guy succeeded at the moment. It was his own road that was opened. It was like opening a new world!


    "How did the symbol of the Nine Rings turn into one? What nirvana is this?"


    The body of King Lei Ying is recovering, not simply the physical recovery, but the wound that has been hidden in his body for thousands of years and can not be cured. At the same time, Lei Guang''s eyes are looking at Du Shaofu, who is just like a God in front of him. He is shocked. He has never seen such a vision. The symbol of the nine wheel divine ring turns into a ring.


    "I think it''s his own nirvana. Maybe he''s the only one who can succeed through the ages."


    The king of miemeng opened his mouth, and at the moment, the body of miemeng bird fluctuated in the divine light, shining brilliantly.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, when the circle of God was in the sky, the purple gold thunder Peng and the eight diagrams were completely integrated, and a huge heavenly power was diffused out.


    But this heavenly power is not as powerful as that of the small supreme nirvana, the great supreme nirvana, or even the great supreme nirvana, as if it could be shattered.


    This kind of heavenly power is diffuse, and there is not much noise, but it is actually making the lonely sky howl which is being baptized. The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng are wandering. Facing the spirit like Du Shaofu at the moment, he has a feeling of wanting to worship.


    In the void, Du Shaofu was shrouded in divine light. Compared with the original cracked body, blood and breath, everything is in reverse, like reincarnation.


    After the nine nine to one, the nine rings of God like fire fused into one round, there was a divine haze on the void, which covered Du Shaofu with a kind of sacred brilliance, and watered him little by little to nourish his body and spirit.


    At the moment, everyone can see that Du Shaofu has succeeded, but this is a great creation, and everything is stable.


    "Hula..."


    At the moment, when Du Shaofu''s breath recovered to the original peak, he was still singing all the way up.


    This time, being trapped here, fighting again and again, challenging the limit again and again, breaking our own limit, and even defeating ourselves in the end, all these are precipitation.


    At the moment, the precipitation of all this has become the stepping stone of Du Shaofu.


    It is like rebirth in Nirvana again to let it die.


    That time and again, the extreme challenges, again and again to the dark, ordinary people are afraid that the physical body can not bear, in the mind has already collapsed and despair.


    This is not only their own training, but also a kind of unspeakable suffering in the soul.


    This is a kind of test, but it is difficult for ordinary people to cross.


    Even those who are supreme will be trapped by themselves at the end of their lives.


    However, Du Shaofu survived and broke through his own limits in the repeated challenges. He fought bravely, with hope and faith, and finally made his own way.


    However, Du Shaofu gave up the great supreme nirvana.


    Du Shaofu had already set foot on the magic temple, which made Du Shaofu feel deeply. Even if he had set foot on it, he would have fallen behind the magic temple.


    However, Du Shaofu gave up, regardless of the consequences, chose to give up and take his own road, a road that he had not seen clearly or even heard of any legends and records.


    But now, Kung Fu pays off. With his ferocity and great perseverance, Du Shaofu has succeeded.


    A round of God ring is particularly bright and shining, breaking out brilliant and fierce, just like the rising sun.


    Du Shaofu was shrouded in it and mingled with him. He was aloof from the world and inviolable. His breath was like a waterfall falling down and boiling.


    From a distance, Du Shaofu is now the only one in this void, dazzling. He has been baptized and forged by heaven and earth, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the birth of all things.Especially on the purple and Golden Tripod, the Star River fluctuates, and all kinds of visions on the Eight Diagrams chart are in the sky. It''s just like a world is pregnant with new life.


    "Hum!"


    The wind and thunder resound through the void, this piece of ancient earth is roaring, sweeping the sky and the earth, and the void is undulating in waves.


    The breath rises and keeps climbing. At this moment, Du Shaofu is standing on the top of the purple and golden Lei Peng, as if standing on the top of the same realm. He is enough to overlook the same realm and push the opponents of the same level in the world.


    Even back in ancient times, Du Shaofu at this moment can compete with those who were arrogant and supreme in ancient times, arrogant and arrogant!


    "Hiss..."


    In the turbulent void, Du Shaofu''s rising breath went beyond the level of understanding and nirvana, and finally subsided.


    However, Du Shaofu was blocked and could not cross it all.


    "Roar..."


    Then, Du Shaofu''s mouth, suddenly there was a loud roar, like the sound of the ROC through the clouds and rocks, like a dragon chanting nine days, like a god singing for ever.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes opened at the same time. The light in his eyes was like two purple and gold thunderbolts, which broke through the void and shot into the sky.


    "Hula..."


    Above the void, the purple golden thunder ROC disappears, a round of divine ring disappears, and all kinds of visions converge. The divine light coming from the sky also slowly recedes, quietly hiding in the void, and all disappear.


    The heavenly power within the void was also calmed down, no longer intimidating, and restored to normal.


    But at the moment, the thunder eagle king, the miemeng king and the lonely sky howl, their noumenon is suspended in the void, their eyes do not know when they have been closed, although the divine light has been converged, they have got amazing benefits, it seems that they are digesting and feeling.


    A supreme thunderstorm brought by the great supreme nirvana is enough to give all living beings a great chance. The light just brought by Du Shaofu is obviously much stronger than a supreme thunderstorm.


    All the benefits, although some disappeared in the void of heaven and earth, but more were absorbed by the three people, such as lonely sky howl, in forging their spirits.


    "Hoo..."


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the light of purple and gold thunder was restrained, and he began to be strange and calm. The bright and clean body of Shanghai fluctuated with light and purple arc, which could not be seen clearly, but was full of a thrilling charm.


    "Only by giving up can we have new discoveries, abandoning can we have new gains. This is the most suitable way for me. This is my own nirvana. Consummation is not true perfection. When you move your thoughts, you can multiply them, and your heart and actions will be destroyed. Nine to one, one is boundless. This is called limitless nirvana."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself, "it''s only half a step away from nirvana."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu shook hands slightly, and the void was in a state of fragmentation and turbulence. He said, "is this the power of half step reincarnation?"


    "Boom


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the void suddenly trembles in the sky. A purple arc penetrates out of the void and falls on Du Shaofu''s body, enveloping his whole body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1732

    In this instant, Du Shaofu saw a palace not far away from the front, floating in the depths of the void, just like an illusion.


    The purple arc was dazzling. At the moment, a dazzling light also swept into Du Shaofu''s eyes, making Du Shaofu''s newly opened eyes close again.


    At the same time, there are waves in the space, and Du Shaofu''s figure disappears into the void.


    When Du Shaofu''s eyes opened again, a dazzling light spread out in front of him. This is an old hall, with mottled marks everywhere, but nothing else.


    When Du Shaofu was puzzled, the light in the hall fluctuated. There was a purple arc in the shade. Then a tall and straight figure emerged.


    "Hum!"


    When this figure appeared, Du Shaofu immediately felt that the purple thunder xuanding in his temple was also shaking.


    It was a man in a blue robe. His brows were heroic. Clearly, it was just an illusory figure, but it was rippling with a supreme prestige.


    The man''s eyes are like Yang, can overlook the earth, as if to see through all the world, to see through the reincarnation of all living beings.


    "Master, it''s you."


    When looking at the shadow of the supreme man in green robes, Du Shaofu''s heart trembled. This was the second time that he saw the supreme virtual shadow man. He had seen it when he got the purple thunder Xuan tripod in the ancient land sealed by Zhongzhou. It was the existence that claimed to be the Lord of the three thousand worlds, and also the most powerful one who was said to have sealed the ancient evil spirits in this world, even this divine space It was arranged by this man and the Dragon God.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the man in green robe said, "a catastrophe is coming. When this place is opened for the last time, someone has met my reluctantly requirements. In the vast universe, I can barely compete with those outstanding peers."


    "Master, all this is your test?"


    Du Shaofu was astonished, but he was not surprised. He had already guessed that this was a kind of test, but this test was too difficult. However, in the eyes of the three thousand masters of the world, it was only in his heart to pass these tests, defeat nine invincible beings in the same realm, and finally defeat himself.


    This shocked Du Shaofu. At the same time, he was somewhat unconvinced.


    "It''s not a test. It''s just a trial. You''re pretty good. That''s why I left this space. It''s also where I asked people to say that the biggest chance in this space lies. You''re honing, and you''re getting the chance. You''re the first one to bear it." The men in green robes were several.


    "Master, isn''t the greatest chance in this one in the tomb of the supreme?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. The greatest opportunity in this divine space was the combination of the ordeal of despair.


    However, when you think about it carefully, Du Shaofu agrees.


    No chance can be compared with one''s own strength. In this period of time, although I was trapped here, I had to fight with those imaginary opponents again and again. Only then can I realize the perfection, further realize the boundless nirvana, and reach the nirvana state of half step reincarnation. It is not only the enhancement of strength, but also the transformation from the outside to the inside, and the spirit again Degree is forged.


    Such a great chance is all because of this strange place. Otherwise, Du Shaofu did not know whether he could have such a transformation in this life.


    "The supreme tomb? You mean that space... "


    After hearing this, the man in green robe was stunned and said with a smile: "it''s really very dangerous there. There are many treasures that you think are good in the world and some ancient heritages. There are also some sword moves that I copied. They will be left for those who are destined for it. However, it is the road of others, which can''t be compared with that of myself. What''s more, it''s not my main stay, but my brother For his descendants. "


    "It''s not left by the elder..."


    Du Shaofu''s face was astonished. The tomb was not left by the Lord of three thousand worlds.


    The man in the green robe did not speak. He laughed calmly. The illusory figure swept out of his sleeve, and a ray of light fluctuated. In front of Du Shaofu''s eyes, a picture of emptiness appeared.


    In the empty picture scroll, is a misty space, extremely strange, boulders can be suspended in the air, everywhere is the ancient incomplete palace.


    On the ground, a large number of giant animal bones, white bones, suffused with fluorescence.


    &Amp; quot; whew &There is a vigorous wind blowing in the space, and there is a space in no time. The light blade roars past, chopping the void and turning into a killing opportunity.


    &Amp; quot; ow &In that space, there are also some energy shadows that are the most terrifying. With the power of the remnant spirits sweeping, they can devour the original gods of human beings, and they are fighting with many figures.


    In the void painting, Du Shaofu sees many familiar figures. Elder sister Du Xiaoman, Zhou Xiaoluo and others are fighting with a lot of energy shadow.


    One scene after another, in a incomplete palace, the sky will eighteen Wei sit on the lap, covered with divine light, seems to have got some kind of great opportunity.She Qingrong, yeluhan, Kong Sansi, drunkard dad, elder brother Zhen Qingchun, Ouyang Shuang, Zixuan and ye Zijin are familiar figures, either in fierce battle or in comprehension.


    The vast stone, surrounded by misty clouds, a beautiful woman covered with purple thunder light and bright brilliance.


    Around the boulder, in the void at the moment, there is a vague figure, holding a long sword, a sword, which seems ordinary and simple, but looking carefully, it is complex.


    The beautiful woman''s beautiful shadow is moving, and she has a bright and gorgeous sword in her hand. At the moment, all the swords are moving with the sword.


    "Shaojing."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated. The beautiful image on the empty scroll stone is no other than his sister Shaojing.


    "This girl is very good. It seems that she has a lot of relationship with you. She has a good appearance. I copied several moves of my elder brother''s Jade Maiden sword rhyme at random, and she has just started. This time, there are also a few good young people who are very good in their own way. They just haven''t gone out of their own way. There is not much time. Maybe they will have their own opportunities in the future. "


    The man in the green robe opened his mouth with a smile in his eyes, and then the picture of the void changed again. In the misty void, a strange dragon was standing in the air, his whole body was rippling with golden flame, and his wings were like yellow, the stars were rippling, and the golden light was shining brightly. On his back, the mysterious shell was filled with black brilliance, which completely integrated with the body.


    "Ji..."


    Before the dragon, there was a phoenix whistling. Before the dragon, time and space were fluctuating. There was a bright and colorful Phoenix shadow emerging, flapping its wings and soaring across space-time, causing space riots, as if to suppress space-time violence.


    "Little star."


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. It was the body of the little star. Looking at the movement, it was clear that the little star had also gained great benefits.


    "This little guy finally appeared. He has a great relationship with me. He really wakes up all the blood vessels in his body. He will help you when the time comes. However, all the blessings and misfortunes have not yet been settled. The evil spirits have been released from chaos. The other eight purple thunder tripods have also been controlled by evil spirits. You need to speed up the integration of the nine tripods and order the nine families to eradicate the worldly ones Evil in troubled times. If other purple thunder tripods are really controlled by evil spirits, the world will be completely reduced to the devil''s land, and even I will be unable to do anything about it


    The empty scroll slowly disappeared. The man in green robe looked at Du Shaofu. Everything seemed to happen in front of his eyes. Anything in the world seemed to be beyond his prying eyes.


    "Master, how can I eradicate those demons? I''m afraid it''s not enough with my current strength."


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he was very clear that those evil spirits were born and had tremendous strength. It was rumored that the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God could only suppress them, but could not eradicate them. He was afraid that his own strength was far from enough.


    "Everything will be arranged. What you have to do is to try to strengthen yourself. You are the last chance. If you fail, the world can only be reduced to the devil kingdom."


    The shadow of the green robe looked at Du Shaofu, and the illusory long sleeves swept in front of him. In the void, there were two bags of heaven and earth appeared in front of Du Shaofu and said, "as a reward for your training, I have three things for you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1733

    Thank you very much


    Without thinking about it, Du Shaofu immediately received the two bags of heaven and earth in front of him.


    The thing given by the Lord of three thousand thousand worlds is definitely a treasure even if it is of low level. How could Du Shaofu be polite.


    "They''re all little things. There''s a set of defense skills I used when I was young, and some of them are magical. Although you practice Xuanqi in the world, you can practice it with great variety. There are also some things I used when I was young. They were developed by my master''s elders. They were refined by the secret method and the monster and demon pill. They are called "flame burning Zun bombs". Later, I improved some refining methods and called them "flame and thunder bombs". According to your level of the world, the peak level of the main realm is hard to resist. In your current cultivation, you should be at a critical time It''s good for you. " The man in green robe said to Du Shaofu.


    "Defense skills, fire and thunder bombs."


    Du Shaofu holds the two Heaven and earth bags in his hand, especially the flame and thunder bomb, which can make the cultivators at the top of the main realm unable to resist it. It is just a treasure among the treasures, which is an absolute self-protection card and killing move.


    However, there were only two Heaven and earth bags in his hand. Du Shaofu''s mind was watching. There was no restriction on the heaven and earth bags. One of them contained a set of martial arts jade slips.


    In the other bag of heaven and earth, there are three brocade boxes, which should be three flaming thunder bombs, but the third one has not been seen.


    Later, Du Shaofu was puzzled and asked, "master, what''s the third thing?"


    "You boy, you only care about the good."


    The man in green robe rolled his eyes, but when he was young, he seemed to be the same.


    With a faint smile on his unreal face, the man in green robe said: "the training I left here is the energy shadow of some powerful people in the world at the beginning. It is all inclusive and contains all kinds of profound meanings. Maybe it has been lost in the world and can help you feel yourself more fully. But this kind of arrangement needs a lot of energy. You have already passed the training and consumed the maximum energy of the whole space. All the prohibitions in this space can no longer be maintained, but this space can continue to exist. "


    After a pause, the man in green robe looked at the world for no reason. He continued: "the third thing I want to give you is this whole space. This is a battlefield that collapsed at the time of the catastrophe, leaving many traces of war, but there are also many dangerous situations. I left this space to let you feel the atmosphere of the war at the beginning, so as to avoid evil spirits, which would be caught off guard in the world. But at present, you can''t completely control the space. After the space is completely closed, you can reopen it. But if you want to re open this space, I''m afraid you need to wait until you have at least set foot in the holy land, especially when you open this space, you need to spend more energy. I have left this idea, and I can no longer support it. The space here will be closed again soon. "


    "Remember, the vast universe, the boundless, the rich, the road of the strong, never-ending, gather nine tripods, stop the catastrophe, kill evil spirits, maybe we still have time to fight together! If you fail, let alone this space, the whole world will be reduced to the devil''s land! &


    when the voice of the man in green robe falls, the illusory figure is slowly dissipated, and a bright light sweeps into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows and disappears.


    "Master, after this space is closed, what about the remains of ancient monsters?" Du Shaofu thought of the king Lei Ying, the king of miemeng, the cloud shrew, and so on.


    "This place belongs to you, but it can only be opened and controlled after you have at least stepped into the holy martial realm. However, the prohibitions in this place have disappeared. They can be born or stay here."


    The last voice of the man in green robe reverberated in Du Shaofu''s mind, and then there was a bright light, with a faint arc blooming in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes closed and his mind trembled.


    All of a sudden, the entire divine space is now in the mind''s prying, vast and boundless land, all kinds of dangerous situations


    As soon as he read it, Du Shaofu was able to peep into the far distance, and suddenly he felt connected with the spirit of the place.


    "This is divine space, and I get the whole divine space."


    Du Shaofu''s surprise, the whole god space, at the moment, seems to be pouring life into his mind. In a moment of thinking, he is able to pry around.


    &(laughter) &After a moment, Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with amazement and surprise. He murmured, "is this the god space for me?" &


    the bright arc light swept into his mind. Du Shaofu knew that it was related to the whole divine space. He was the Lord of three thousand worlds and gave the whole divine space to himself.


    It''s just a little pity for Du Shaofu. After the Shenyu space is closed, he at least needs to go to the legendary Shengwu realm to re open the divine space. At present, he is unable to control the divine space.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. He was still in shock. Some of them didn''t come back. He didn''t expect to see the three thousand masters of the world again, but it was just an idea. What a tyrannical thing."In any case, the dead end has been broken, and the divine space has not been closed."


    Du Shaofu breathed a sigh of relief. Originally, he was most worried about the closure of the divine space after a long fight with the virtual shadow opponent in that light curtain. However, judging from the fact that the whole divine space was opened for the last time, it has not been closed, and the deadlock has been solved.


    "The supreme tomb is a blessing in disguise."


    There was a faint smile on Du Shaofu''s face. It was a pity to lose the supreme tomb, but now it seems that it is a blessing in disguise. The whole divine space is now in his own hands, and the greatest opportunity has been gained by himself. If he had entered the tomb, it would have nothing to do with him.


    As can be seen from the empty scroll just now, the greatest chance in the tomb itself is related to the little stars, and no one can get it.


    In the tomb of the supreme one, there are some sword formulas left by the three thousand masters of the world, which seem to have been obtained by his sister Shaojing.


    "Fire and thunder bomb."


    In the Qiankun bag, Du Shaofu took out one of the three brocade boxes. Inside was a red ball, the size of a baby''s fist, as crystal clear as red glass. It was permeated with purple and gold electric arc. The fiery energy and a breath of destruction were lingering.


    "What terrible energy!"


    But just at a glance, Du Shaofu''s mind trembled violently. The fiery energy and the breath of destruction suddenly made his mind tremble.


    "Click


    Du Shaofu immediately closed the brocade box. The energy contained in the fiery thunder bomb made his heart tremble at a glance. Once it was released and exploded, it was conceivable that the cultivators at the top level of the main realm could also kill them. This is more than a treasure.


    "Legalists, longzu, strategists..."


    On Du Shaofu''s face, there was an evil smile and a sneer in the corner of his mouth.


    Next time, even if you meet a strong old man like Legalists, with these three fiery thunder bombs on your body, it will be enough to make them pay a heavy price.


    After happily putting away the flame and thunder bomb, a jade slip appeared again in Du Shaofu''s hand.


    "I don''t know what kind of defensive skills this is?"


    This is taken from the bag of heaven and earth left by the three thousand masters of the world. It is a set of defensive skills used by the three thousand masters of the world. Du Shaofu was curious and expected.


    Although Du Shaofu had a lot of confidence in his own body, he did not pay much attention to general defense means and defense treasures.


    General defense means and defense treasures can increase defense, but also consume dark Qi in the body.


    In contrast, Du Shaofu had the immortal Xuanti and the golden winged ROC bird training method. The general defense means and defense treasures of Du Shaofu might be cumbersome.


    However, Du Shaofu was very interested in the defensive skills left by the three thousand masters of the world. He was afraid that it would not be ordinary.


    "How to practice?"


    Du Shaofu was holding the jade slips. Yuan Shen didn''t respond to his peep. The fingerprints condensed and a touch of dark air poured into the jade slips.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, the jade slips trembled, filled with runes, and made a great deal of light. Then a dazzling light swept out and swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    "Hum!"


    The dazzling light turned into a huge message and appeared in Du Shaofu''s mind in the mud ball palace. It was the driving method of this defense skill.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1734

    After a long time, Du Shaofu opened his eyes again. His eyes were full of surprise and shock.


    "Green spirit armor, good special defense skills, too incredible!"


    Du Shaofu learned from the cultivation information in the mud pill palace in his mind that this defensive skill was called Qingling armor.


    [green spirit armor. For details, please refer to Lu Shaoyou''s biography from Uncle Nan. ]


    and this green spirit armor is very special and mysterious, it is just a little abnormal.


    The green spirit armor can only be cultivated with the essence and blood of a demon beast. It can be divided into two levels.


    The first layer of Qingling armor is the human form level. After successful cultivation, it can form a layer of armor outside of the body. The armor is condensed by the essence of the monster used. When cultivated with different demon blood essence, the defense and armor look different.


    The second level of the green spirit armor is the animal shape level, which can gather the complete animal shape defense. The defense force is more powerful and terrifying than the first level.


    The animal shape on the second floor surprised Du Shaofu and made him become a real beast.


    But the final animal shape of the second layer is related to the use of demon blood essence. If you practice with real dragon essence blood, you can finally change yourself like a real dragon.


    This made Du Shaofu deeply shocked. All the three thousand masters of the world were indeed good things.


    But this defense skill also has the only shortcoming, that is, it needs to consume a lot of mysterious Qi.


    Du Shaofu had not cultivated the auxiliary defense means and used the defense treasures. On the one hand, he had a lot of confidence in his own body, and on the other hand, he was afraid of too much consumption.


    But now, the green spirit armor is so abnormal that for Du Shaofu, the consumption is absolutely worth it.


    What''s more, what''s more, how vast the Shenque is now in Du Shaofu''s body. On the same basis, Xuanqi has increased by many times, enough to consume.


    "This green spirit armor is really abnormal. It''s worthy of being taken out by the Lord of three thousand worlds. It''s not a common product!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. Although the cost of the green spirit armor was huge, it was undoubtedly an absolute treasure.


    "To cultivate with the essence and blood of demons."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, and his blood was the blood of the golden winged ROC bird. With the defense of the golden winged ROC bird, I''m afraid that there is no monster with stronger defense. It''s the most suitable thing. Just get some blood essence on himself.


    Some can''t wait. Du Shaofu began to practice. He condensed a lot of blood essence from his body, and then began to practice green spirit armor.


    According to the cultivation method of Qingling armor, Du Shaofu immediately began to practice.


    With Du Shaofu''s comprehension and cultivation, it is not difficult to cultivate the green spirit armor.


    What''s more, Qingling armor is a kind of defense skill regardless of level. The defense strength increases with the strength of the cultivator.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ancient mottled square, breath wave, thunder hawk king, miemeng king, Sirius lonely sky howl three body wave Rune light.


    The king of thunder hawk and the king of miemeng, the breath of thunder hawk and miemeng bird is constantly climbing, which has reached a bottleneck.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the void trembled, and from the body of King Lei Ying and King miemeng, there was a bright light diffuse.


    A strong breath began to fluctuate, and the energy of the surrounding world turned into a vortex, which continuously irrigated the huge bodies of King leiying and King miemeng, making the breath in both bodies almost step into a new level at the same time.


    "Long..."


    The energy is rippling and the talisman''s Secret patterns are soaring. There is almost no big obstacle. The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng have already reached the level of understanding nirvana.


    In a thousand years, King leiying and King miemeng had already had the qualification to break through. However, they were not able to break through the various prohibitions in the divine space a thousand years ago. Instead, they suffered heavy losses.


    However, at the moment, the injuries of King Lei Ying and Wang miemeng have recovered, and with the benefits gained during this period of time, such breakthroughs are almost natural, and there will be no difficulty at all.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A vast and strange land, there are arc waves in the air, but the surrounding green green, but many plants have a great relationship with lightning.


    The plants filled with thunder light are gorgeous and crystal clear. Not far away, the mountains are towering, and occasionally there are beasts roaring like thunder.


    "Whoosh..."


    There are a lot of figures falling from all around, and a huge breath suddenly comes. It is the Legalists, strategists, and dragon people who come together.


    "Is that the front?"


    Some people speak, leading is a lot of old people, eyes such as Jiong, blazing and frightening.


    "This is the place where the remains of ancient demons and beasts have been waiting in secret. There must be treasures in it." A middle-aged man opened his mouth and peeped around with vigilant eyes.


    "It''s strange that there are no ancient monster species here. There won''t be any deceit."An old woman of the political strategist was puzzled. She was wary of the king of some ancient demons. She had to be afraid of her ferocious strength.


    "According to our reward collection, many people have seen that Du Shaofu''s little scumbag did come out here. He should have entered here. This time, he can''t let the little scumbag run away."


    The old man of legalism opened his mouth, his eyes were cold and his breath was vigorous and fluctuating.


    &Find the boy and make a quick decision. Don''t let the golden winged Dapeng, Yin Yang and Mohist get involved, or else it will be troublesome. &Said a middle-aged dragon warrior.


    &Find the little scumbag first. This time, it''s the end of the scum! &The old woman of the strategist opened her mouth, her hair curled up like fire, and her breath was frightening.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    On the land of chenhuang, the void suddenly trembled, and the light began to fluctuate, like the divine light.


    "There''s something going on. It seems that the divine space will be closed again!"


    On the mountain top, the old lady of the golden winged ROC bird family opened her mouth, and the golden light flashed in her eyes.


    "This is the last time that the divine space has been opened. I wonder if it will disappear completely or be sealed forever?" Tianhoe is a kind man.


    "I don''t know if the greatest opportunity in the tomb of the supreme one has been obtained, and if so, by whom?"


    The old star soul guessed in his mind that there were too many Tianjiao and supreme in the tomb this time, such as Du Xiaoyao, the descendant of Daxue mountain, and the most important thing was that there was also a demon temple and the existence of Du Shaojing, a legalist. The yin-yang family was afraid that it would be difficult for them to win.


    However, the biggest chance is not entirely based on the strength of the competition, but it also makes the star soul old monster have some more expectations, yin and Yang also have opportunities.


    "Since the birth of the evil cult, there are still descendants like the magic temple. According to the news we have received, the evil cult has something to do with the ancient evil spirits that have been extricated from the predicament. We have to guard against it. Maybe the disaster of heaven and earth will be brought by the evil cult."


    Bingmo is worried about the evil cult. As one of the nine great masters, with her identity and status in the Mohist school, she is very clear about what those ancient demons represent.


    "But the nine cauldrons have not come together. Our nine ancestors once swore that the nine cauldrons will not come out, and the nine cauldrons will not come out. Nine tripods gather together and nine families are born. "


    The old star soul is getting more and more serious. When it comes to the ancient demons, it is something that the nine people have been afraid of. After so many years, I thought that those ancient demons no longer exist. I never thought that the evil spirits in the nine sealed places in Kyushu would get rid of the difficulties. Maybe the great catastrophe of heaven and earth in the rumored world would come again, and the nine great masters have been subject to invisible restrictions.


    "When we get to the bridge, it''s natural to be straight. The origin of the demon sect is mysterious and has been born. Maybe we can find out about the real and the false." Ice ink opening.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the distance, there are huge pillars of stone, which are scattered in the distance. They are not like pillars in the sky.


    On the boulder, Du Yunlong hunted in cloud robe, holding a sword, filled with purple electric arc, shining brilliantly and extraordinary!


    He came out of Du''s family in Shicheng, and made his appearance in Lanling city. After years of training and transformation, he has now become one of the strongest peers in the world, the supreme nirvana.


    He is Du Shaofu''s second elder brother. Over the years, he has been behind Du Shaofu and supported him with all his strength.


    At the moment, opposite Du Yunlong, on a mottled stone pillar, there is a strange figure of purple robe, which covers his face, but reveals a pair of frightening and deep eyes.


    Du Yunlong felt familiar with the smell of this man.


    And it is the person of the demon sect. The third younger brother can''t enter the tomb of the supreme one. When he meets this person, Du Yunlong intentionally blocks him.


    "Who are you?"


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth and looked directly at the strange purple figure.


    "You can call me the devil, you can''t stop me!"


    The strange purple figure opened his mouth, his voice was cool and calm, and there was no fluctuation. There was only a simple sentence to answer Du Yunlong, but his figure was straight and upright, and his momentum was awe inspiring.


    "It''s from the demon sect, so I don''t have to be polite!"


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth, his breath was vigorous and his eyes were full of thunder!


    "I said, you can''t stop me!"


    The devil spirit son or calm said, without fear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1735

    "Hiss!"


    Du Yunlong made a direct move. He waved his sword and felt the power of the demon. The thunder and the thunder on his body made him thunder and thunder in the void around him. His breath was tyrannical and destroyed.


    "Your martial pulse is not as good as mine, not my enemy!"


    The evil spirit son does not fear, strides a step forward, oneself is actually accompanied by a terrible purple thunder and lightning swept out.


    In a flash, lightning and thunder flashed in the void of this side, and the breath of death was everywhere. The huge gas was rolling, the thunder was dense, and the void of heaven and earth was shocked by it!


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss!"


    A purple thunderbolt swept out and directly resisted Du Yunlong''s sword.


    "How can you have the thunder and martial pulse of my Du family?"


    Du Yunlong was as like as two peas. The magic spirit pushed the Wu pulse, and his body''s pulse was the thunder of Wu''s family. It was exactly the same as the thunder and lightning in his body. No wonder he felt a sense of familiarity.


    "You don''t have the right to know. If you want to keep me, go to hell!"


    In a flash, lightning and thunder flashed in the void of this side, and the breath of death was everywhere. The huge gas was rolling, the thunder was dense, and the void of heaven and earth was shocked by it!


    The evil spirit son opens his mouth and takes the initiative to release his hand. His figure rises from the stone pillar. The stone pillar under his feet collapses and breaks. In the thunder and lightning, he directly hits Du Yunlong.


    Du Yunlong''s eyes were covered with purple arc. He reached out and his sword whirled. He also rose from the rock and hit him directly.


    "Bang!"


    A roar, heaven and earth for the trembling millet, lightning and thunder, the surrounding void burst, accompanied by a sheet of arc in the surge.


    "Chulala..."


    But with this blow, Du Yunlong''s body was shaken by a straight line. He staggered and stabilized his body, and his face was startled.


    In this supreme tomb, Du Yunlong got a great chance once again. He had already set foot on Nirvana not long ago, so he had the intention to try the strength of the demon.


    However, Du Yunlong had never thought of it. He was shocked back by the evil spirit son.


    "I said, you won''t be my opponent!"


    The demon spirit son''s voice is still flat, and then he shocks away again. The arc is splashing and the thunder is surging. Along with the release of a demon gas, he kills Du Yunlong.


    "Boom


    "War!"


    Du Yunlong fought with his sword. He did it with all his strength, just like the thunder god coming. He flowed the bright purple lightning rune. The lightning and thunder were dazzling, and they fought against the devil.


    The evil spirit son hands, eyes such as contain thunder sea, the whole body is covered with the same purple arc, permeated with evil spirit, the punishment is full of destruction, the thunder and lightning surge, and constantly duel with Du Yunlong.


    In a short period of time, the two supremacies fought with each other for dozens of moves. The sound of thunder, the sound of vibration, the brilliant arc, and the sight of collision were shocking.


    Around the void, a large number of rocks, mottled stone pillars, incomplete palaces are in succession exploded, turned into gravel powder.


    Du Yunlong is absolutely strong. He has already stepped into one of the strongest among his contemporaries. His thunder and martial pulse are even more powerful. Later, he also urged the Tianlong mask, which is the defense treasure of the dragon clan. With the power of nirvana of the little supreme, he was still suppressed by the demon spirit, and his figure was constantly shaken away.


    "Poof..."


    Du Yunlong''s mouth overflowed with blood, and his heart was shocked. The strength of the demon spirit son was so strong that he almost exploded his sky dragon cover. How terrible was such a powerful strength!


    "Very strong. Who is he?"


    Du Yunlong''s eyes narrowed, showing a dignified color. In front of him, the demon spirit son''s fighting power was so strong that no wonder he was able to stand behind the magic brake all the time.


    "War!"


    However, Du Yunlong had no fear and depression. He had experienced all kinds of dangers and never gave up and was afraid of it. Only when he developed his character at the moment could he achieve his supreme nirvana.


    "Boom


    Du Yunlong sank down and fought with all his might. His sword broke out and thundered. He formed a bright ocean of thunder and swallowed up the devil.


    "Not enough!"


    The evil spirit son spoke indifferently and was not afraid of the terrible thunder. The purple thunder on his body was as high as that on his body. He crossed through the thunder with a seemingly slow speed. But in a moment, he appeared in front of Du Yunlong''s body with a fist, which cracked the dragon''s cover on Du Yunlong''s body, and heard the dragon''s chant.


    "Poof..."


    Du Yunlong vomited blood again. Although the Tianlong mask had not been completely detonated, it was shocked again, and the thunder around him was also shattered.


    "My Nirvana peak!"


    Du Yunlong has determined the cultivation of the demon spirit son, the peak of self nirvana, and he has just stepped into the nirvana of true self, and the thunder and martial pulse of the other party are even above him, so he is hardly an opponent.


    "Go to hell!"


    The evil spirit son hands, in the eye murderous intention gushes out, the whole body erupts hundreds of bright dazzling purple electric arc, the thunder explodes, one blow directly to Du Yunlong''s head.


    A great destruction of the potential of collapse and down, Du Yunlong at the moment, feel the breath of extreme danger."Hiss!"


    At this moment, in the void, endless black spirit lingers and appears, and a figure appears in front of Du Yunlong.


    A pair of black pupils, dark and deep, shake your arms, hit the devil with one fist, and burst out evil spirit.


    "Boom


    In such a collision, the void suddenly broke into pieces, just like a bomb exploded into the void. The devil''s eyes changed color, and his fists were numb. Then his figure was shaken away and looked at the former in surprise.


    In front of Du Yunlong is a man in his thirties. His face is clear and sharp, his thick eyebrows are slightly raised, and his dark and deep pupils are full of evil spirit, and he bursts into divine light.


    "Generals and ministers."


    Du Yunlong knew the visitor and called him a general and minister. He wore a lavender robe. His temperament was very elegant and his shape was extremely beautiful.


    "How strong!"


    The demon spirit son''s eyes looked at the generals and ministers with fear in their eyes. When he reached this level of cultivation, he could feel the strength of the other side with one move.


    Suddenly, the devil''s eyes looked at the far sky.


    After that, the magic spirit son''s eyes gushed thunder light, the figure suddenly suddenly retreats, breaks the empty to leave, quickly suddenly retreats, does not stop.


    "Hiss!"


    The void was filled with waves, and a golden figure appeared. It was a young man dressed in gold. He was twenty-five or six years old. His facial features were three-dimensional like a knife carving. The corners of his mouth seemed to be holding a wanton and unrestrained smile at any time. The whole person also gave out a kind of King''s aura which was shocking the world for no reason.


    "Little demon brother."


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth, and it was Du Xiaoyao who came.


    "That fellow escaped very fast


    Du Xiaoyao picked out the corner of his mouth, his hair was blond, and his figure was thin and straight. With a pair of bright golden eyes, he seemed to be able to attract people''s soul. He looked at the direction where the demon disappeared and wiped a little chill. Then he looked at the generals, smiling and said, "I didn''t expect that you were here, and the strength seems to have improved again?"


    The general glanced at Du Xiaoyao. His hair was as long as running water. He was surprised by his dark eyes. Then he returned to normal and said, "don''t you break through. &


    "if you want to try your strength, let''s verify it." Du Xiaoyao said with a smile.


    "Forget it."


    The general shook his head, as if he didn''t want to verify with Du Xiaoyao. He looked at the void around him, glanced at some fluctuation and seemed to be thinking about something. Then he said: & quot; I feel that this space is about to end. &"I don''t know what happened to my second brother."


    Du Xiaoyao was worried about Du Shaofu, not about what danger Du Shaofu might encounter, but because he learned that Du Shaofu had not entered the tomb of the supreme emperor, some were afraid that Du Shaofu would be depressed.


    "Who in the world is the boss?"


    The general asked Du Xiaoyao, some doubts.


    "It''s me, of course, but I''m much bigger than him."


    Du Xiaoyao said, but the words, it is a little guilty look.


    "Really..."


    The general was obviously a little unconvinced, and his whole body was haunted by a faint black spirit.


    Du Yunlong didn''t talk much. He probably knew the relationship between Du Xiaoyao and his third younger brother. Even if they had a fight, it was normal.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Cohesion!"


    In the old hall, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shining, with a strange Rune soaring into the sky, and his breath was surging and bursting with golden light.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu felt the powerful and mysterious Qi in his body, the internal meridians and acupoints gushed out of his body, and the miraculous runes fluctuated. Finally, he formed a plume like substance fragment all over his body, and then condensed into a golden armor covering his whole body.


    Above the armor, the golden light rippled, and those plume like fragments were like the golden feathers of the golden winged ROC, which were derived from their own bodies and covered the body surface, like feathers, but more like pieces of armor. Finally, they formed a set of gorgeous golden armor.


    "Ji..."


    When the golden armor appeared, from the top of the armor, there was the sound of golden winged ROC birds neighing through the clouds and rocks, and the domineering momentum swept through the void.


    "What a strong green spirit armor!"


    Du Shaofu exclaimed. At the moment, his whole body was covered with armor except for his eyes. Even his hands were covered with feathers like golden winged ROC birds. The golden light was flowing, giving people a feeling that they could not be destroyed and shaken!


    Covered with green spirit armor, Du Shaofu felt like a real golden winged ROC.


    "I don''t know if this will work..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved a little, as if he had thought of something. Suddenly, the golden light burst out behind his back, and a pair of wings of golden winged ROC were revealed.


    This is the real ROC''s golden wings. It flutters its wings and spreads its breath. It''s like Du Shaofu''s real nature. It''s really connected with his flesh and blood."Boom


    At the moment, the terrible momentum was surging, and the old hall was shaking.


    Du Shaofu was covered with the first layer of green spirit armor, which was cultivated with his own blood essence. The real ROC''s golden wings spread out behind him. At this moment, Du Shaofu really felt that he had turned into a real golden winged ROC bird. He wanted to soar up and cross the sky!


    The green spirit armor formed by Dapeng''s golden wings and Du Shaofu''s own blood essence is perfectly integrated, just like it was born.


    The magnificent armor and the majestic and arrogant Dapeng''s golden wings set off Du Shaofu''s whole body with more power and power!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1736

    "For a war!"


    Du Shaofu was eager to find his opponent and fight happily.


    Feeling his cultivation strength at the moment, Du Shaofu estimated that he would be able to compete with the practitioners in the realm just by virtue of his defensive power, which was just a matter of defense.


    "The first layer of green spirit armor is so good, the second layer of green spirit armor, will be stronger!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked and surprised.


    However, Du Shaofu then restrained the green spirit armor on his body, for after a while, Du Shaofu felt that the mysterious spirit in his shrine was rapidly consumed.


    It is true that the green spirit armor needs strong dark Qi support, but fortunately, Du Shaofu can also consume it.


    After that, Du Shaofu did not intend to continue to cultivate the second form of Qingling armor.


    After all, it''s been a long time since I entered here. Besides, there are still lonely days, thunder hawk king and miemeng King waiting outside.


    Outside, on the mottled square, the three men, the wolf, the king of thunder and the king of miemeng, have already folded their noumenon into human forms. Facing their own progress, their faces are full of smiles.


    Especially the king of thunder hawk and the king of miemeng, for them, they have achieved what they wish, not only because their injuries have finally recovered, but also further break through to the level of understanding nirvana.


    "I don''t know how long it has been outside. If the divine space has been closed outside, even if we break the deadlock, we can''t get out."


    Although leiyingwang was glad to break through, he felt trapped in this place for a long time, and worried that the divine space had been closed.


    This is the last time the divine space is opened. Once it is closed, they will never go out again.


    If so, it is of little significance to break through the level of understanding Nirvana at this moment.


    "He''s gone. Where has he gone?"


    After the breakthrough, the young man saw nothing in front of him.


    "He should have broken the game, so there is no danger. Maybe he will get any chance again."


    The lonely sky howled, and the light blue light was in his eyes. Although he has never reached nirvana, he knows how much progress he has made in this period of time. He knows better than anyone else that he should have been able to push all sides in the same realm. He has absolute confidence in any existence under the realm and samsara Nirvana realm.


    Of course, Gu Tian Hao is also very clear that there is a strong hand in the strong. A mountain is higher than a mountain. Any invincible is relatively speaking. If Du Shaofu''s ferocious existence is met, his invincibility in the same realm will not be so relative.


    "Hi..."


    With the discussion of the three people, in the moment when the howling voice of the lonely sky falls, there is a space ripple in the void ahead.


    Then, a familiar figure appeared in front of the three.


    A young man in purple robe obviously changed into a new robe, arranged his hair, had a smile in his eyes, and his face was resolute and resolute. He looked a little harmless to human beings and animals, but he was arrogant and arrogant.


    "Are you all right? "


    when they saw Du Shaofu, the king of thunder eagle, the king of miemeng and the howl of lonely sky, they immediately gathered around.


    "Hey, hey, it''s OK."


    Du Shaofu laughed. Although he looked at the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng, he looked slightly surprised and said, "have you broken through?"


    "Yes, it''s a breakthrough." The king of thunder Eagle answered happily. "Thank you for that. But for you, we would not have recovered."


    Mu Lu, the king of miemeng, was grateful. She was very clear that although she and King leiying were also fighting with the virtual shadow opponents again and again, they were injured. It was not easy to really defeat those imaginary opponents. At last, the magical light attracted by Du Shaofu made her and leiying King recover completely. She even was forged by the divine light and got great benefits From the breakthrough of qucheng to the understanding of the level of nirvana.


    "Just break through."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu looked at the lonely sky around him. Although he had not stepped into reincarnation, he had made great progress.


    "We can go out. It''s been so long. I don''t know if the divine space has been closed."


    Gu Tianhao is also worried about the closure of Shenyu space. If the Shenyu space has been closed, even if you are out of here, you can''t leave it.


    "The divine space has not been closed."


    Du Shaofu did not know how long it had been since he was trapped here, but judging from the mouth of the three thousand masters of the world, the divine space has not been closed.


    "I wish we didn''t close it. Great, we can finally get out of this space!"


    Hearing this, Lei Yingwang was very excited. In this space, they have existed for thousands of years, but they have never left here. For them, the outside world is full of endless yearning."Let''s get out of here first, and then the divine space should be closed soon."


    According to Du Shaofu, according to the master of the three thousand worlds, the divine space will soon be closed. At that time, you need to go to the holy land to open it again.


    Of course, Du Shaofu didn''t talk about these things with the three people, the lonely sky howl, the thunder eagle king and the miemeng king.


    After cleaning up, they left the place where they had been trapped for a long time.


    All around the ban has long disappeared. In addition, although Du Shaofu can''t control the divine space at the moment, it''s still Du Shaofu''s property. It''s easy to leave nature. When the four people walked out, they were all surprised. Originally, the vast valley of death was just an ordinary abyss, and the illusory scenes and attacks around them had disappeared.


    But in the abyss there were countless bones piled up like mountains.


    The opening of the nine times god space, together with the ancient animal remains in the god space, is no longer known that many living creatures were buried in it, for the sake of breaking blood and turning into white bones, which proves how cruel the road of practice is.


    "It turns out that everything is a mirage, half true, half false, false, true and true, which can''t be distinguished. Countless creatures have been buried. The most powerful one who originally sealed off the ancient evil spirits has no idea how powerful he is!"


    Lonely days howl and sigh.


    Du Shaofu chuckled indifferently. It was not without pity that countless creatures were buried among them. It was just a common practice for practitioners to seek opportunities to break blood. In this world where the strong are respected, we don''t believe in blood and pity. All depends on strength.


    As for the extent to which the ruler of the three thousand worlds was so powerful, Du Shaofu did not know. Such a existence, too vast, just an idea, can be left from ancient times, let their spirits tremble, its own strong, afraid that they are still far from enough.


    "I hope one day, I can fight with him side by side, and the strong will never end!"


    Du Shaofu said in his heart that the vast universe, as the Lord of the three thousand worlds said, is so vast that there are so many races and there is no end to the road of the strong. Perhaps the holy martial realm in the rumor is not the extreme, but that step is too far away for him.


    All this made Du Shaofu yearn for. Maybe he wanted to be a strong man in his practice all the time just for the sake of family reunion and guarding everything around him.


    At the moment, a new seed sprouted in Du Shaofu''s heart. Although it was still far away, it began to yearn for and look forward to. "Well, it seems that there is something strange here."


    Suddenly, the lonely sky howled and looked at the side of the abyss. There is a long crack, which can only accommodate one person into the size, there is a wave of light inside.


    At the moment, there were white bones all around, but the place was empty. "It''s kind of weird."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, and the power of Yuan Shen in his mind also noticed some strange things. Although the god space belongs to himself, he has not really controlled it, and some places do not know.


    "I don''t know where it is."


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng also wondered where there was light, but this was in the valley of death, and they did not know it.


    "Let''s go in and have a look. Maybe we''ll get something."


    Du Shaofu decided to enter. The red Jiri macaque, the God of the Yuan Dynasty, felt that there must be natural materials, earth treasures and miraculous drugs in the entrance.


    The four men, careful and full of light, entered the crevice of the abyss and went inside. The seemingly narrow crack, with the depth of the four people, was suddenly widened.


    "Tick tock..."


    The rocks on both sides have the sound of water dripping, and occasionally the light fluctuates from the void. There are stalactites hanging upside down on the cracked rocks, which is full of dazzling light. It is very magical.


    "There seems to be a lot of panacea ahead."


    Du Shaofu was alert and looked at the front. His eyes were full of golden light. Inside his eyes, there was a golden light and a vision.


    A moment later, the four appeared in a canyon. The valley is surrounded by rich energy, full of sunlight, dripping water and fragrant waterfalls.


    Many miraculous medicines appear in the canyon, which are very good ones. Many of them have amazing treasures, which can be used to refine high-level domain pills.


    "This is a treasure land!" Lonely days howl exclamation, the valley is full of miraculous drugs, is not a general elixir, the outside world is difficult to see.


    "It seems that someone has come here. It''s strange..."


    Looking around, Du Shaofu did not forget the danger at any time in the face of the miraculous potion full of canyons.


    He found that there were traces of living beings coming here, but to Du Shaofu''s surprise, in the face of the numerous miraculous drugs, they were not picked up. This was a bit of doubt.


    "Many precious medicines are ripe and can be picked."


    The king Lei Ying and the king miemeng have already picked up the elixir. In the space of God, they have already formed a habit. Only mature elixirs can be picked, and they won''t be able to pick them all in one net, so there will be no medicine to pick when they get it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1737

    Du Shaofu was careful, but he was not polite to the mature elixir.


    Some time ago, all the elixirs and pills on his body were exhausted. Du Shaofu finally took a lot of elixirs from the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng. He needed to replenish some of them.


    "If you don''t have a mature elixir, don''t hurt it. Pick less."


    Du Shaofu also did not forget to let the thunder eagle king and the miemeng king, lonely day howl mercilessly.


    For Du Shaofu, the divine space is already his own, and everything in it naturally belongs to him. Those who do not have mature elixirs and precious medicines will lose a great deal of effect and cannot be picked enough.


    "How did this guy change his temper?"


    Gu Tianhao was very surprised. He had been with Du Shaofu for a long time. Naturally, he was aware of Du Shaofu''s temperament. What he had lived through was nothing but hob meat. Today, he was so generous that he couldn''t help but wonder, but he didn''t think much about it.


    A large number of elixirs and precious medicines in the canyon were picked by the three people after they were mature, and then they continued to move forward.


    "Be careful. Someone came here not long ago."


    Lonely day howl also found that someone had come to the trace, double pupil green light is sharp, at the moment the body''s breath, more powerful frightening people.


    Breaking through to understand the level of Nirvana, coupled with the amazing progress made a while ago, it can be said that at this moment, Kuo Tian Hao is much stronger than it was at the beginning. In the same realm, I''m afraid it is enough to suppress all opponents.


    "Just ahead, let''s be careful."


    As Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, his surroundings became more and more vast, with boulders and cliffs everywhere. Occasionally, there were miraculous drugs and natural materials and earth treasures, but they were not touched by others. Naturally, they fell into Du Shaofu''s bag of heaven and earth.


    But gradually, a lot of skeletons appeared in front of them, and the air was filled with a little rotten smell.


    "What a strange skeleton."


    Du Shaofu squatted on the ground for examination. He found that these bones were very hard. They should have been strong creatures before he died. But now the energy on the bones was swallowed up and the bones were bitten with holes. It was very strange.


    "The front seems to be getting weirder and weirder."


    The king of miemeng looked ahead. The space ahead was more and more vast, just like an underground world, but his sight was more and more dark.


    In the space, there are many strange ancient trees, which are full of cold and overcast atmosphere. The shadows of the trees are whirling and the brilliance is dim. There is evil spirit penetrating from the air.


    "Be careful."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and disappeared.


    "Boom


    With the disappearance of Du Shaofu''s figure, where Du Shaofu stood just now, an energy training suddenly fell down, shrouded the earth and exploded the space.


    Lonely day howl, thunder hawk king, miemeng king also had a premonition, immediately moved away, must have passed those attacks.


    "Whoosh..."


    As Du Shaofu''s figure swept out, the golden light burst out, sweeping under the trees all around the void. The rocks collapsed and the earth shook, and then everything calmed down.


    "It''s a broken prohibition."


    Du Shaofu said that what had just been attacked was caused by a broken prohibition.


    Then the four men moved on cautiously, and met with some small crises along the way. However, with the strength of their cultivation at the moment, and Du Shaofu, more or less, was the master of the divine space. He was safe.


    Dark Canyon, gray sky, more and more white bones, holes in the air, the smell of decay is also more and more rich.


    At the end of the day, even Du Shaofu and Gu Tian Hao could hardly see the front clearly.


    That dim vision, there is a strange breath, can block everything.


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, from the front swept out a figure, as fast as lightning, an instant is in front of the four people.


    "Be careful."


    When the king of thunder Eagle opened his mouth, he made a direct shot at the former.


    "Hi..."


    The figure of the former is like a ghost, as fast as lightning. It''s weird to avoid and continue to rush out before the thunder light palm print of the thunder eagle king.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. He showed the strength of the other side with the strength of Lei Ying Wang.


    Du Shaofu was on the alert. His figure was golden and his hand was like a flash of lightning.


    The former came by lightning, but it seemed that he didn''t want to fight with Du Shaofu. He just wanted to leave. His figure was ghostly and graceful. He was in harmony with space. With a strange pace, he seemed to be able to influence time and space.


    "Hiss..."


    However, Du Shaofu, who is full of great achievements and carefree steps, has made great progress in his cultivation level at the moment. It is absolutely not for the former to be able to escape at will. With the change of the former''s figure, his pace is weird and his breath also affects the time and space. In an instant, the palm print still falls on the former''s chest ¡£


    "Bang!"


    In front of the former, a brilliant light burst out, with a soft but huge counterattack force, which directly resisted the power of Du Shaofu''s palm print."So soft..."


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu shook his hand, which seemed to be very soft. The brilliant light resisted the power of the palm print, but it did not shake Du Shaofu''s palm open, so that Du Shaofu''s palm still stayed in front of his chest.


    At the same time, the former figure is clearly revealed, which makes the lonely sky howl and the king of miemeng, and the thunder eagle king looks surprised.


    It turned out to be a moving woman, beautiful, noble temperament, lovely face, shaking people''s hearts, with a moving feeling.


    "How beautiful..."


    Du Shaofu was also stunned. His face was so moving that he could surprise the world both in temperament and appearance. He would not be under Su Muxin, qiyexi, Ouyang Shuang, Zixuan and so on.


    The woman just stares at Du Shaofu, her colorful long skirt flutters and her body is light. At the moment, she seems to be a little stunned. After a moment, she seems to come back to her senses, and says, "asshole..."


    Under Jiao''s voice, the moving woman danced with her hands and slapped Du Shaofu directly.


    "I''m sorry, girl. I didn''t mean to."


    When Du Shaofu came back to his senses, he immediately stepped back to avoid the woman.


    "It''s not intentional. Do you mean it?"


    The woman was so angry that she walked lightly and as fast as lightning. Suddenly, she jumped at Du Shaofu again, showing her extremely high figure with ups and downs, proud and protruding, and a dreamlike purple hair.


    Her eyes are big and divine, and they are beautiful and shining. They are like colorful rainbows, which make people look at them, and their hearts and souls want to sink for them.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu retreated at full speed, but the moving woman was still chasing him. It seemed that he would not give up Du Shaofu, which made Du Shaofu feel helpless and said, "girl, I really didn''t mean to do it. Don''t be so unforgiving!"


    Seeing this scene, Gu Tian Hao, Lei Ying Wang and miemeng Wang looked at each other. Naturally, it was not good for them to help each other. They just watched the drama on one side.


    Of course, Gu Tian Hao and others also believe in Du Shaofu''s strength.


    If Du Shaofu can''t help the charming woman, it''s useless for them to go there.


    "You still have reason. As expected, all human beings are disciples, and there are no good people!"


    The moving woman''s movements were futile, but she was even more irritable. Her body was full of gorgeous light, which turned into bright talisman and secret patterns. Ah, the beautiful and proud shadow was shining inside, and countless palm prints were patted at Du Shaofu.


    "Well, I didn''t mean to."


    Du Shaofu was helpless and surprised at the strength of the moving woman. He didn''t expect that in addition to the lonely sky howl and Qing Rong, there were still such strong people in the divine space, with their figures moving and several palm prints fighting.


    But the woman was too fast. That speed was definitely one of the fastest opponents Du Shaofu had ever seen.


    The moving women''s figures swept away and turned into shadows. They swept out of the void and surrounded the void around Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted and shook his arm. Then a claw print was revealed and caught the shadow behind the moving woman.


    When the golden light broke out, Dapeng''s golden wings were powerful, and Dapeng''s claws were broken. Du Shaofu grasped the void, and the eight trigrams had a secret influence on the void. He immediately spied on the woman''s real body and grasped it tightly. Then he felt what he had caught.


    At the same time, the moving woman''s figure emerged from the light, and the whole body disappeared. A pair of rainbow like beautiful eyes tightly looked back at Du Shaofu. The anger in the eyes was burning, and the gorgeous light on her body was almost like a divine fire.


    The distant thunder eagle king, miemeng king, and lonely sky howl are also some dumbfounded, for it is speechless.


    Because Du Shaofu''s paw, impartial, directly grasps on the attractive woman''s buttocks, on that Fengqiao, directly left a dent, but also reluctant to let go.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Moving woman angry, graceful body, terrible breath burst, purple hair flying, eyes burst brilliant rainbow light, a terrible light enveloped, like a hurricane swept away.


    "Boom..."


    The light exploded, and the wind and clouds were surging around, and the air waves were surging into the sky. The huge momentum was filled with such a huge amount of explosives that Du Shaofu''s body was directly shaken away.


    "What a strength."


    In the distance, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng retreated a little in the distance, so as not to suffer from the disaster without misdemeanor, and was surprised by the strength of the moving woman.


    "It seems to be elastic and has a good figure, but it''s not a human being or a beast. Is it a demon?"


    Du Shaofu retreated in shock, but his mind was still on the claw just now. It felt really good.


    "Asshole, you dare to think about it!"


    Charming woman chide, eyes like the rainbow of brilliant light, like fire in the burning, want to majestic and out.


    "What am I thinking? Does this woman know what it is, monster?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled and astonished, and looked at the moving woman more and more vigilantly."You are the monster, die!"


    The moving woman couldn''t bear it. She was completely angry and frowned. From her graceful and proud body, the gorgeous energy light was like a wave sweeping through Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1738

    "It''s tough."


    Du Shaofu was also moved by the terrible power. He did not dare to underestimate it. The emptiness of his whole body was solidified and influenced by the profound meanings of the eight trigrams.


    Du Shaofu did not want to have too much entanglement with the moving woman. His figure quickly retreated and broke out of the storm of light curtain energy.


    "Hula..."


    The surrounding light energy riots, then blooms, and finally all disappears into the invisible.


    "I won''t let you go."


    The moving woman opened her mouth and wanted to kill Du Shaofu again.


    &Buzz &


    all of a sudden, a strange wave came from the far sky, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    Listening to the strange voice, Du Shaofu immediately changed color. The voice was very familiar and familiar.


    "Not good..."


    In an instant, Du Shaofu immediately remembered the source of the voice.


    &Asshole, they''re catching up. &The charming woman who was about to kill Du Shaofu also changed her complexion greatly, as if she had been shocked by some kind of color loss.


    "No, it''s those things. It''s the soul eating ant!"


    The king of thunder hawk and King miemeng exclaimed, and some of them changed color. They also recognized the sound. It was caused by the ant of the soul Eating God.


    King leiying and King miemeng have been in this sacred space all the time. Naturally, they know that the soul eating ant is a terrible thing that even they fear at the beginning. Fortunately, the soul eating ant does not take the initiative to deal with them.


    "Whoosh..."


    Almost at the same time, several people did not have any hesitation, at the same time, abruptly withdrew.


    But it was too late. There was a strange "buzz" all around the void. At the same time, many strange things appeared everywhere, just like locusts passing through.


    In a flash, the whole void is full of that dense, overwhelming strange things, flashing black and white light, making people tremble with the sound.


    &Buzz &


    the speed of those strange things is incredible. They cover the air and even block the void. They are only the size of a small nail cover, or even smaller. They are black and white, like ants, but they show sharp fangs. Their legs are small and sharp, and they have four wings. They can cut the void.


    &Ants of the soul Eating God! &In an instant, Du Shaofu immediately remembered the source of the voice.


    Du Shaofu frowned with a deep voice. This strange thing is not something else. It is the soul eating ant that was once attracted by Shen Qingrong.


    "These strange things have a kind of intelligence, which keeps us in it."


    The king of thunder Eagle opened his mouth, and the thunder light fluctuated all over his body, preventing the invasion of those weird soul eating ants.


    "Hum..."


    With wings flapping and the sharp hissing in its mouth, the ants, with their sharp fangs like needles, have a strange buzzing sound.


    "It''s these ghosts again. It''s terrible!"


    The moving woman screamed, her face turned pale and her proud body ran around. Finally, she hid behind Du Shaofu.


    But all around were the dense ants, which could not be avoided.


    "Asshole, it''s all you, or I won''t be chased by these ghosts."


    The moving woman chides Du Shaofu. The rainbow like energy of the whole body can obviously stop those soul eating ants, but she is naturally afraid and almost cries.


    "You are the one who provoked these soul eating ants!"


    Du Shaofu was also helpless. It seems that this moving woman provoked these soul eating ants, so they were surrounded by them.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu attacked, using his wings to shake the sky, and the golden light broke out. All the soul eating ants that came from the empty space around him were shaken back, and those closer to him were directly shattered into blood mist.


    However, all of this is of no use. The dense soul eating ants around us are endless and fearless. They attack five people one after another, which makes people feel scared and creepy.


    "There are too many soul eating ants to kill. We have to find a way to leave." The king of miemeng opened his mouth and knew some characteristics of the ant.


    However, at the moment, no matter the king of miemeng or the king of thunder hawk, as for Gu Tian Hao and Du Shaofu, their cultivation strength is not the same as before. They all want to understand the level of breaking away from nirvana. These soul eating ants also seem terrible, but it is difficult to really want five people.


    "Find a way to leave!"


    Du Shaofu told the crowd that he was also aware of the terror of the soul eating ant. It was very difficult to deal with a lion roaring monster beetle in a dangerous area.


    But if the lion roaring beetle is difficult to deal with, it is a big difference compared with these soul eating ants.In terms of speed and defense, the soul eating ant is far more than the lion roaring beetle.


    The most terrible thing is that these ants not only devour the flesh and blood, but also have terrible intelligence.


    Anyone who provokes these soul eating ants will be hunted down by their nest on the earth and in the sky.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to provoke him, but now he was surrounded by a dense army of soul eating ants. It was not easy for him to leave.


    These soul eating ants are not ordinary insects, not ordinary creatures.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Lonely days howl, thunder eagle king and miemeng King sweep away countless soul eating ants, and shatter countless soul eating ants into blood fog, but more of them are killed.


    &Buzz &


    the overwhelming number of soul eating ants hovered in the air, completely ignoring Du Shaofu and the moving women, the lonely sky howling and other bombardment, and the moths fighting against the fire.


    "Wuwu..."


    All of a sudden, a more sharp cry came out of the empty space around. The sound of "Wuwu" made people feel uneasy and the spirits were in turmoil!


    When the whine of this strange sound came out, it was flying moths to kill countless soul eating ants such as Du Shaofu and moving women. They immediately hissed and responded, shaking their wings, raising their heads and shrieking, and followed the sound and waves to come out of the space, which was chilling.


    "Hum..."


    Then the dense soul eating ant automatically retreated to the surrounding void, just like a mushroom cloud, surrounding Du Shaofu and other five people in it, overwhelming blocking around.


    From a distance, it seems that the overwhelming soul devouring ant ants are like the clouds gathering before the storm.


    "Wuwu..."


    The sharper voice still resounded in front of them. Then, in the eyes of the five people, there was a bright black and white light in front of them. It was also a vast area, with some crystal green.


    "No, it''s a big problem."


    Suddenly, thunder eagle king exclaimed, and leaned close to Du Shaofu, as if he had seen the most feared thing.


    "It''s a real problem."


    The king of miemeng was also changing his face, looking at the light coming from those large areas. He was very afraid.


    "Wuwu..."


    In a flash, the light was bright, and a group of soul eating ants, which were more than twice as large as the original ones, appeared directly in front of the five people.


    In particular, the dozens of soul eating ants in front of them are the size of thumbs, and their body colors are black and white, with a kind of crystal green color, which is even more ferocious and frightening. The breath of the body is diffuse, but the void around the small figure is also collapsing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1739

    "These soul eating ants are so much stronger!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the more powerful ants than the original ones. There were tens of thousands of them. The more advanced they were, the more powerful their breath was.


    In particular, the dozens of soul eating ants in front of them are black and white with a kind of crystal green color. The breath of the whole body can make the void around the small figure crumble.


    Under Du Shaofu''s prying eyes, Du Shaofu frowned.


    "The level of big territory."


    Du Shaofu did frown and was surprised. At the moment, the breath of the dozens of soul eating ants in front of him reached the level of animal kingdom.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu has a thorough understanding of why the descendant of Daxue mountain fled so quickly. With the cultivation and strength of the original people, how dare they dare to fight against these soul eating ants.


    "How on earth have you provoked these ants? If you don''t provoke them, they won''t go out like this."


    The king of miemeng looked at the moving woman and asked, "this is the first time that she has ever seen such a situation.".


    According to the king miemeng''s understanding of the soul eating ant, if it had not actively provoked the soul eating ant, it would not have been so aggressive.


    Only by provoking these soul eating ants, they will not die and hunt down to heaven and earth.


    "I didn''t do anything. I just felt that there should be some differences in front of me. I wanted to go and have a look. Who knows it''s occupied by these things? It''s terrible." The moving woman is still in a state of shock, and is naturally afraid of these soul eating ants.


    "This is not the strongest soul eating ant yet. The ant emperor has not yet appeared."


    The king of miemeng looked at the dozens of soul eating ants at the level of large territory.


    "Ant emperor?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned, and it was true that he had never seen the ant emperor.


    There are also records in tianlinglu about the terrible thing of soul eating ant. The existence of such a terrible ant has its own way of reproduction. All of them come from the reproduction of the ant emperor. Therefore, they are loyal to the ant emperor and only obey the emperor''s orders.


    "I don''t know how many years this soul eating ant has existed. Anyway, it is much longer than the time that I and the king miemeng lived in the space of God domain. When our father''s generation existed, they would exist. If this space was not suppressed, I''m afraid that the cultivation of the ant emperor would have reached Thunder hawk King way.


    "The ant emperor, the terrible soul eating ant..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, and his eyes were slightly fluctuating in his eyes.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    Just for a moment, when the five people were talking, those most terrible soul eating ants had already jumped on Du Shaofu and others in the "Wuwu" piercing tinnitus.


    It''s hard to imagine how such a small soul eating ant contains such a terrible power!


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu throws his fist and blows out. He directly blows at a number of soul eating ants in the great territory.


    The space around the fist was also blasted, and the secret pattern of golden light talisman was submerged in the void, and the momentum was arrogant.


    "Wuwu..."


    A strange scene appears. Du Shaofu''s fist directly shakes some weak soul eating ants around him, and some of them turn into blood mist. However, the several soul eating ants whose cultivation breath is at the level of the great realm are swept out of the broken void and appear in front of Du Shaofu in an instant when they can swallow the secret patterns of golden light talisman.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu was surprised and surprised. The golden light of his whole body overflowed again. His fist wrapped up the golden light and exploded again.


    After just one punch, Du Shaofu controlled around the top of the big domain level. He wanted to know how strong these soul eating ants were. He was also surprised to find that the cultivation power at the top level of the big domain environment had little effect on those soul eating ants at the level of large domain environment.


    These soul eating ants are as terrible as the rumors, and their defense is extremely terrible. Their small bodies contain huge energy, which makes them defensive and abnormal.


    "Bang..."


    In the second blow, Du Shaofu was not polite. With one blow, he sent out several soul eating ants directly.


    "Wuwu..."


    The few soul eating ants at the level of large territory were shaken off. Their small bodies, like thunder, burst into the surrounding rocks and pierced through the mountains and giant trees, leaving a deep hole the size of a thumb.


    But then, in the hissing sound, these soul eating ants jumped at Du Shaofu again.


    He will never die. He will never give up.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Lonely day howl, moving woman, King miemeng, thunder eagle king, these four people also quickly fight with those soul eating ants.


    Around the original retreat of those soul eating ants, also again dense killing swept down.


    The whole void was submerged into a sea of soul eating ants, killing them endlessly. The strange sound of hissing was harsh, which made people tremble.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, in the void ahead, there is a bright green light rising from the sky. There is a vast world. Energy is converging towards the front, stirring nine days, and the breath is huge."Wuwu..."


    When they felt the movement, they were more excited and more fearless. They opened their ferocious mouths and attacked Du Shaofu''s five people with their fangs gnawing at the void.


    "There are some changes ahead that will make these ants so violent."


    Du Shaofu once again rocked a large number of soul eating ants and looked at the void ahead. The surging energy of heaven and earth was not ordinary, and there was a reason for it.


    "Lonely day howl, thunder hawk king, miemeng king, help me stop these soul eating ants, and show mercy."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and covered himself with golden light. Suddenly, his figure swept across. In the most domineering and tyrannical way, he swept directly to the place where the energy fluctuated in front of him, hoping to find out.


    Although these ants are terrifying, especially those in the big territory, they are even more difficult to deal with. If Du Shaofu and others met at first, they could only escape as quickly as he Qingrong.


    But now, with Du Shaofu''s cultivation as his strength, they can''t stop them even though they are terrible.


    Du Shaofu didn''t worry about the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng. Although the soul eating ants at the level of the great territory were terrible, they had become the cultivation strength to extricate themselves from Nirvana after the breakthrough of the king leiying and the king miemeng, and they could not do anything about it.


    With the strength of lonely sky howling, Du Shaofu was less worried.


    On the contrary, Du Shaofu was worried that the lonely sky howl would be merciless and kill those soul eating ants in the great territory.


    "Good!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, lonely sky howled and nodded, and the green light broke open. A large number of soul eating ants swept through the sky. However, their strength was restrained a lot. It seems that he knew Du Shaofu''s intention from Du Shaofu''s words.


    "Wuwu..."


    As Du Shaofu''s figure left, those soul eating ants at the level of big territory, as if they had been stimulated by some kind of stimulation, immediately abandoned the four people of lonely sky howl, moving woman, King Lei Ying and King miemeng, and went straight after Du Shaofu.


    "Oh


    The lonely day howls and drinks, just like the wolf howls, the blue light burst out, immediately blocks the massive soul devouring God ant.


    "Block!"


    Although the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng didn''t know what Du Shaofu had in mind, they did not have any hesitation. They rushed out together and broke out the thunderbolt and flame, blocking the void and blocking all the soul eating ants.


    "Woo Hoo woo..."


    At the moment, the overwhelming and endless soul devouring ant ants are completely rioting. They are totally desperate to kill Gu Tianhao and so on. They want to pursue Du Shaofu.


    The dozens of soul eating ants in the great territory were even more ferocious: "you are all going to die, all of you..."


    It is just that although these soul eating ants have been attacking crazily, it is absolutely not easy for them to really do what they want, such as lonely sky howl, thunder hawk king and Mongolian king.


    "Asshole, just leave me behind."


    The moving woman looked at the direction of Du Shaofu''s departure and scolded her. But at the moment, the spirits eating ants around her were more crazy to kill, which made her look pale.


    "Asshole..."


    The moving woman scolded her arrogantly. Suddenly, the rainbow like light on her body was burning like a divine fire, which sent pieces of soul eating ants flying around. Then, the beautiful image disappeared into the void in a strange way.


    The void ahead was dim, and Du Shaofu''s figure crossed the void and crossed the ancient trees and rocks.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1740

    Following the direction of the energy fluctuation of heaven and earth, suddenly, a vast ancient mountain appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes, which made Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuate with surprise.


    The ancient mountain peak is huge, and the whole body is filled with alternating colors of white and black, with light rising and hidden undulating talisman and secret patterns.


    From the foot of the mountain to the peak, countless caves appear, like honeycomb.


    What surprised Du Shaofu most was that the ancient huge mountain peak was not standing on the ground, but floating in the void, surrounded by white bones and overlapping huge bones.


    These bones are also full of holes, which makes people shudder.


    The surrounding space, clearly fluctuating with strong energy of heaven and earth, is barren.


    "Hula..."


    In the whole void, the rich energy of heaven and earth converges, and finally it continuously converges into the ancient mountain.


    Du Shaofu looked at him for a moment, and his mind was sure. As he moved, his figure suddenly swept into the mountain.


    The interior of this ancient mountain is like a castle, connected by caves, so solid that it can be extended in all directions.


    What''s more, there are many miraculous herbs and rattan in the ancient mountain peaks and rock crevices, even some precious medicines.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu took the mature miraculous and precious medicines into the heaven and earth bag.


    "Shameless human beings."


    A graceful figure, proud and protruding, appeared behind Du Shaofu. It was the moving woman.


    "Where am I again


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and looked at the former. He had to be on guard against the unfathomable and moving woman.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s glance on his body, the moving woman subconsciously protected her chest. Her eyes sank, and she said to Du Shaofu, "these miraculous and precious medicines can be transformed into living beings if they can be enlightened by chance. If you pick them today, you are killing them."


    "Before being enlightened, they are just miraculous drugs. Everything in heaven and earth goes its own way, and each has its own division of labor. Cultivating the world is even more cruel. Even if they are enlightened and meet the strong, they will only become valuable medicines with higher value."


    Du Shaofu replied, stuffing the magic medicine in his hand into the bag of heaven and earth. He also understood that no one picked the miraculous medicine in his mouth all the way. Originally, this charming woman had no intention to pick them.


    "Well, you human beings will be punished sooner or later."


    Moving women some speechless, can only hate hate jiaosheng chidao.


    "Practitioners, this is against the sky."


    Du Shaofu smiles indifferently, then turns to go deeper.


    In the incomparable differences along his way, Du Shaofu followed the direction of the convergence of the energy of heaven and earth, and reached a vast cave deep inside.


    "Hum!"


    The moving woman snorted in her throat. Then she looked at the cave where her pupils fluctuated around her. She stamped her feet and caught up with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appears in a cave with a bright green light in front of it. It comes from a stone bed in the cave.


    At this moment, on the stone bed, there is a baby, the size of a soul eating ant, but the whole body is green, and the whole body is full of terrible breath.


    All around, the energy of heaven and earth converges, but it irrigates towards the green soul eating ant, which is almost imperceptible to the naked eye.


    This little soul eating ant is only the size of a nail. It is green and crystal clear. At the moment, it is also covered with some blood membrane, and its small eyes are closed.


    The baby size of the soul eating ant, the body''s endless bright green light, is connected with the small soul eating ant.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Suddenly, the big one and the small two soul eating ants spit out blood from their mouths at the same time.


    "Long..."


    In the whole mountain cave, the powerful energy gathered from heaven and earth will fade in vibration.


    The large soul eating ant has a strange eight wings connected, green crystal, thin as cicada wings, slightly flapping its wings, the breath is incomparable, but it is showing some weakness at the moment.


    The big ant, with green eyes, saw Du Shaofu and a moving woman at the entrance of the cave. However, he did not pay attention to it. Instead, he nervously examined the little soul eating ant. From his mouth came a nervous "whine" sound, which seemed to be crying.


    "It seems that the little soul eating ant has died."


    The moving woman whispered at Du Shaofu''s side. Although she was afraid of the ferocious appearance of the soul eating ant, she felt that the little soul eating ant seemed to have died and her eyes were full of sympathy.


    Du Shaofu''s mind and soul peeped at the little soul eating ant, and all the movement and noise just now were caused by the two ants, one big and one small.


    "Wuwu..."


    The big soul eating ant kept on beating its wings and moaning. Although the sound was harsh, it made people feel sad and wanted to be heartbroken."Good can Ling, although they do not look long, but they have deep feelings." Moving women speak, for the heart is touched.


    "Although some monsters are not human beings, they are more affectionate than some human beings."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. At the moment, he could see that the small soul eating ant was the blood of the big one, and lamented for its death.


    This made Du Shaofu think of his father and mother who were cheated by the Legalists for the second time. His mother could not help but leave blood and tears. What a sad feeling in his heart.


    At the moment, this small soul eating ant is dead, and the big one can''t do anything about it. I''m afraid the pain in my heart is just like the mother used to be.


    "You are the ant emperor of the soul eating ants. Don''t be sad. Let me see your children." Du Shaofu was feeling in his heart. Suddenly, he saw that the moving woman had gone slowly to the stone bed.


    "Wuwu..."


    The big ants whimper and wail. They flutter their wings and look back at the moving women. Their tusks are bright and frightening. They are full of green light. Their eyes are like demons.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m not here to hurt you. I just want to see your child and see if I can help. Maybe I can save it."


    At the moment, the moving woman is not afraid of the soul eating ant at all. She looks at the green and bright ant and says.


    Hearing this, the ferocious soul eating ant calmed down in the sound of hissing. He kept a close eye on the moving woman and Du Shaofu, and then looked at the little soul eating ant around him. Finally, he said, "can you really save my child?"


    "I can''t promise, but I''m sure I won''t hurt your child, believe me." Moving women speak, rainbow like eyes clear, without any malice.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t mean it."


    Du Shaofu also stepped forward. Although he was secretly alert, he did not mean anything at the moment.


    In fact, Du Shaofu came here to look for the ant emperor and to subdue him.


    Once taken, it will become a big help around.


    In particular, the sight of the dozens of soul eating ants at the level of the animal kingdom and the large territory level made Du Shaofu moved his mind.


    With the blood and soul imprinted on his body, the ant emperor who wants to take over the soul eating ant should have a chance.


    But just seeing the scene in front of him, Du Shaofu did not mean anything at the moment. It would be better if the unfathomable and moving woman could save the little soul eating ant.


    "If you break into this place, if you can save my child, I will agree to whatever conditions you want. If you can''t, you will bury my child with you." The soul eating ant opens its mouth.


    "I''m just looking first, but I can''t be sure."


    The moving woman underestimated, and immediately stepped forward, with a rainbow like light in her hands, and fell on the tiny soul eating ant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1741

    The big soul eating ant, on the side of vigilance, also nervously looking at the moving woman, eyes green light wave.


    Du Shaofu also watched nervously. He was surprised by the breath of the moving woman who had come from the supernatural world. He was sure that he was a demon, but he did not know what his essence was.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was also on guard against the big soul eating ant.


    "Poof..."


    A moment later, a little blood was spilled from the mouth of the little soul eating ant. Then, the blood membrane on the body squirmed, and the blood membrane covering the small eyes was also broken. Then the eyes moved, and a faint light diffused out and opened their eyes.


    The tiny soul eating ant with weak breath and weak vitality has its eyes slightly closed again, and waves several kinds of light on its body, covering its small body.


    "Children..."


    The big ant opens his mouth and looks at the little ant nervously.


    Little soul eating ant, at the moment, feels curious about everything around him. With his eyes open, he looks at the big one. He looks intimate and struggles to get up, but he seems weak.


    "I''ve tried my best, but it''s not enough. There''s a natural disease in your child''s body, and I can''t do anything about it. I can only make your child live a few more hours."


    The moving woman said to the soul eating ant that she had tried her best but couldn''t make the little ant live.


    The big ant opens his mouth and looks at the little ant nervously.


    "Wuwu..."


    The little ant leaned on the big one and made a slight hissing sound, but the light was dim and the breath was weak.


    The big soul eating ant was holding the baby, her eyes were no longer frightening, and her surprise was filled with sadness. Then she looked at the moving woman. It seemed that she was not surprised by the result. She was satisfied to wake up her child and said, "anyway, thank you. You can take all the miraculous medicines here, and your people outside will not be attacked again Strike, you go. I''ll have a good time with my children


    Moving women no longer speak, looking at the weak little soul eating ant, and then intend to leave.


    "Let me see. Maybe I can do something about it."


    Du Shaofu suddenly opened his mouth, went to the stone bed and said to the big soul eating ant.


    The Ant looked at Du Shaofu and hesitated for a moment, but finally he put the ant on the stone bed and retreated to one side.


    The moving woman also stopped and looked at Du Shaofu in surprise.


    Du Shaofu stepped forward, his fingerprints congealed, and his mind peeped out. He had a white divine awn, with an ancient flavor, swept out from the center of his brow, and was shrouded in a small soul eating ant.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t know much about medical ethics, he was also influenced by the fate of doctors. He also had a comprehensive record of heavenly spirits, which was somewhat affected.


    "Your child has a natural disease, congenital deficiencies, if I guess right, it should be related to you, it is you who have injuries, thus affecting your children." Du Shaofu''s hand print, the white light in the center of his brow converged, and said to the soul eating ant.


    "You can see it?"


    Surprised by Du Shaofu, the soul eating ant suddenly opened his mouth, and with a touch of pleading, he said, "you can see that there must be a way to save my child, right? I can promise you anything you want, as long as you save my child. "


    "Sorry, I can''t help it."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said to the soul eating ant, "however, I can make your child live a few more years. I will do my best. I hope it will be useful."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s face slightly coagulated, his fingerprints congealed, and an electric arc filled his body surface. His clothes and clothes were broken, and there was a light surging above his heart. Finally, from his heart and chest, where his heart was, his body cracked and a drop of blood overflowed.


    This is not ordinary blood, it is a drop of blood essence from Du Shaofu''s heart.


    With this drop of blood essence spilled out, only a small drop of water size, but it has a golden talisman secret pattern eruption, faintly has the golden wing Dapeng bird''s neighing sound spreads out, the prestige is formidable.


    When this drop of blood essence appeared, the soul eating ant and the moving woman also changed color and were surprised.


    Then this drop of blood essence fell into Du Shaofu''s palm. With the change of Du Shaofu''s handprint, it finally condensed into a small grass like thing in front of Du Shaofu. The whole body was crystal clear, and the grass was like wild rice, just like a real object. A terrible pressure came down and released endless vitality.


    "This is the undead grass."


    The moving woman was a little surprised that the grass was the undead grass.


    "Go!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand and fell down. It was just like a kind of undead grass. Then he wrapped up the small soul eating ant on the stone bed. It was shining and golden. Finally, it gradually disappeared into the body of the little soul eating ant.


    The tiny soul eating ant with weak breath and weak vitality has its eyes slightly closed again, and waves several kinds of light on its body, covering its small body."Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu put away his fingerprints and took a deep breath. The wound in his heart was recovering. Without destroying the mysterious body, he recovered perfectly in an instant. Then he said to the soul eating ant, "we need to wait for some time. In fact, I can''t guarantee the result. I have tried my best."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Wuwu..."


    The screeching sound resounded and covered the sky and the earth. It was as black as a cloud. Countless soul eating ants were perched in the sky and the earth. But now they have stopped attacking the lonely sky, the thunder eagle king and the miemeng king.


    Countless soul eating ants began to detour away, no longer paying attention to the lonely sky howl and the thunder eagle king, and the three people of the Meng king, and the fierce and fierce spirit that gathered together also dispersed a lot.


    Feeling the change of the breath of the overwhelming soul eating ant, the lonely sky howl, the thunder eagle king and the miemeng king did not make any more moves. They were all puzzled.


    "He must have caused it. Let''s go and have a look."


    Gu Tian howls. He knows that Du Shaofu has the means to subdue the monsters. He guesses that all of a sudden, these soul eating ants are no longer attacking them crazily. It may be that Du Shaofu has taken over the ant emperor of the spirit eating ant.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then, the lonely day howls, the thunder eagle king, the miemeng king also follow far behind those returning soul eating ants.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Vast Canyon, dim light, white bone on the ground.


    "Be careful."


    There are many figures walking in the canyon, careful, dare not have any carelessness, the body is filled with light.


    Especially some powerful generation, the light just like the bright moon comes, rippling with a strong breath.


    And this group of people, it is the political strategists, dragon, Legalists together a group of strong.


    "Look, those who are in the wilderness are not far away. If they see one, they will kill another."


    The leader of the legalist school, the old man, looked ahead, and his mind was released to pry around.


    When they entered the valley of death, they accidentally found traces of some people from the desolate country and were pursuing them.


    "Du Shaofu must also be there. Find out those who can be caught first. Some of them are said to have a lot to do with the little scumbag. Then they will kill them in front of the little scumbag."


    The old woman of the political strategist had a chill in her eyes. Du Shaofu killed the most powerful generation of political strategists in front of the living creatures and their faces in the whole land of chenhuang. She wanted to fight back for a tooth.


    "It''s a good idea to catch some mole ants in the wasteland, and then kill them in front of Du Shaofu''s boy, so as to relieve the hatred in my heart." The battle clothes of the Dragon nationality are heavy in the middle age, and the eyes show a sneer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Six thousand years ago, I tried to break through the boundary, but I was suppressed and suffered heavy damage. Although I recovered a life, I still couldn''t recover. Hundreds of years ago, I felt that I was about to suffer. I began to give birth to my child and wanted her to be the next ant emperor. But I didn''t expect that I was too badly hurt and affected my children. I''ve tried my best. I''ve tried my best. I''ve tried my best. I can''t get my child back to health. My deadline is coming. "


    Inside the cave, the ant emperor opens his mouth. His breath is getting weaker and weaker. The little soul eating ant around him is still wrapped in light and full of vitality.


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he was surprised. He didn''t expect that the ant emperor had been practicing for so long.


    He has been trying to break through the boundary six thousand years ago. By contrast, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng are younger generations.


    "The prohibition in this has begun to disappear. You can continue to break through it. It''s not difficult to break the limit."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, then looked at the little soul eating ant wrapped in the light on the stone bed, and said, "look at the situation now, your child should be able to persist for several years. At that time, you will certainly be able to think of a way."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1742

    "My time is up."


    The ant emperor looked at the poisonous hand, and then said, "I am the queen of the ants. I have bred a new queen of ants, and I can no longer exist. Previously, I tried to recover my child with my blood essence. I had been able to persist for several decades, but now, it has come to the edge."


    The ant emperor''s voice dropped, and the green light on his body fluctuated. He turned into a woman in green. His face was not beautiful, but he also had unique temperament. The green light in his eyes twinkled. He looked at Du Shaofu and the moving woman and said, "I feel that the prohibition in this space has been loosened. Maybe we beasts in this space can escape from this space. You are different from the people I see So, I want to ask you one thing. "


    "Say it." The moving woman asked the ant emperor.


    "If my child can recover and find a way to take my child out, maybe there will be a way to make it recover in the future. And I, the soul eating ant family, have been in this space for a long time. I have collected countless natural materials, earth treasures, miraculous medicines and precious medicines, which can be handed over to you."


    Ant emperor said, eyes with entreaty, for the sake of children, she can give everything.


    The moving woman hears the speech and subconsciously looks at Du Shaofu.


    "This space is indeed able to go out, this request, I can promise you, I will do my best to help your child recover." Du Shaofu nodded, even if there was no elixir, he would not refuse.


    "My blood essence and energy have been sealed in my child''s body, which will help her speed up her growth and breakthrough. I have also informed the whole soul eating ant tribe that my children are new ant queens. They will guard to death. If you can, you can bring them out together."


    The ant emperor pauses for a moment, then continues to say to Du Shaofu: "in fact, my children want to recover, but it''s not without a chance. I''ve had Phoenix blood since ancient times. I know from my blood that there is a Nirvana pool among the Phoenix people. If my children can enter into the nirvana and rebirth, they will not only be able to recover from natural diseases, but also have the opportunity to transform into the "supreme ant Huang" of the soul eating ant family. I have no time left. "


    "Well, I''ll do my best." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Thank you. I''ll leave my children to you."


    The ant emperor opened his mouth, and his face showed a smile. For a moment, his face changed slightly. Then he looked like he was ten years old. His breath became weaker and weaker, and his vitality was rapidly passing away.


    "The deadline has come, but I can''t watch her recover and grow."


    Looking at the bright child on the stone bed, the ant emperor is full of kindness and regret. She is going to be in a big time and has not much time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Suspended in the void of the mountain peak, the ancient atmosphere is filled, like a beehive, surrounded by white bones full of holes, piled up like a mountain.


    "Wuwu..."


    Countless soul eating ants perch in front of the mountain peak, blocking the sky and covering the vast space. The sound of "Wuwu" resounds through the void.


    Lonely day howl, thunder hawk king, miemeng King three people stand in the back space, suspended and standing, has been waiting.


    "Did he go in? What''s wrong with these soul eating ants?"


    The king of miemeng felt strange that the dense and dense soul eating ants were standing there. She had never seen it before. She felt something was not normal.


    "This is the nest of the ant emperor. The ant emperor is not easy to be provoked."


    King Lei Ying was not worried about Du Shaofu, but he also knew that the ant emperor was not easy to provoke. In sum, his father''s generation was younger than the ant emperor.


    "Wait, he''s not in danger."


    Lonely day howl is not worried. With Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength, he guesses that the ant emperor is not strong enough.


    After all, the original space was suppressed, and the ancient monster species in this space could not break through the boundary. Now, it is not so easy to break through.


    "Wuwu..."


    Suddenly, with the howling voice of the lonely sky falling, a large number of soul devouring ant ants in front of him seemed to be stimulated by what kind of stimulation, and immediately let out a hoarse.


    "They came out."


    The king of miemeng was surprised and exclaimed. He looked at the sky far away, and through the void of the ghost eating ants that covered the sky and the sun, he also saw two figures of a man and a woman walking out of the ant nest on the strange mountain peak. It was Du Shaofu and the moving woman who appeared to be a little strange.


    But at this moment, on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, there was a big green and bright fingernail.


    Look carefully, it is a small soul eating ant, the whole body is green and crystal clear, with the fluctuation of the talisman secret pattern.


    "Wuwu..."


    The ghost eating ant, which covers the sky and crows, crawls for it. It seems that it is paying homage to the little soul eating ant.


    There was no exception to the large territory level of soul eating ants, who succumbed to the small soul eating ant.


    "Let them in, little one."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said to the little soul eating ant on his shoulder.The little soul eating ant leans close to Du Shaofu and seems to be able to understand Du Shaofu''s words. After that, its eight wings flutter behind her, with a faint aura of golden winged ROC, and a delicate hissing sound comes from its mouth.


    "Woo..."


    Although the hissing sound is not big, it can spread through the void.


    "Wuwu..."


    The overwhelming soul eating ant seems to have been summoned by a certain kind of call, including those of great territory levels, and immediately plunder into the mountain ant nest.


    In a short period of time, it was then that all the ants swept into the mountain peak and disappeared.


    With a look of surprise, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng came to Du Shaofu''s side and looked at the little soul eating ant on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    "This is..."


    The king of miemeng was surprised. She felt that the ant in front of her seemed to be different.


    But where is the difference? The king of miemeng can''t talk about it, but he seems to feel the domineering atmosphere of the golden winged ROC.


    "This is the new ant emperor."


    Du Shaofu reached out his hand and held the little ant emperor in his palm. The little guy finally woke up. It seemed that because of his own blood essence, he had the same change as the red ROC, and he was more intimate with himself. Unfortunately, the old ant emperor had reached his limit.


    "The new ant emperor."


    King Lei Ying was surprised and looked at him curiously. He wondered how the new ant emperor had fallen into Du Shaofu''s hands. Looking at the intimate appearance of the new ant emperor, he seemed to agree with Du Shaofu very much.


    "This little guy will be with us."


    Du Shaofu smiles. The things in the nest have been finished. He promised the old ant emperor that he would take the new ant emperor out.


    However, the miraculous medicine and precious medicine in the ant nest have never been touched. They just take away a lot of refining tools, magic tools, Dao tools, and even three real sacred objects in the nest treasure house. Those miraculous medicines and precious medicines will be left to the new ant emperor for cultivating soul devouring ants.


    "Will this little guy go out with us? How can I take the old ant emperor?"


    Lonely day howl at the moment is also curious to look at the little guy, but the heart is clear, once this little guy grows up, then even he will be afraid of.


    "Woo..."


    Although the little guy is small, but as an ant emperor, he was born with wisdom. He knew that lonely Tianhao was talking about it, flapping his wings, and his little green eyes were staring at him. However, he felt the breath on him, and he was afraid of it. He could not help leaning against Du Shaofu''s palm.


    "Don''t be afraid of him."


    Du Shaofu comforted the little guy, and then he howled to the lonely sky: "there is something wrong with the old ant emperor. Just take everything from this little guy together."


    "Hiss!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the ancient space in the center of his eyebrows was swept out, and the wild and ancient atmosphere fluctuated. Finally, the whole mountain ant nest was put into the barren space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The abyss, surrounded by cliffs, has a vast valley below.


    There was no grass around, and the bones were thick and dark.


    At the moment, there are dozens of figures standing in the deep valley, back to back, standing with each other, looking at the hundreds of figures standing on the cliffs and boulders in the distance, their faces are dignified.


    And these dozens of figures are just those who have never entered the supreme tomb, such as Yao Zun Yi Wu Ming, Xuan Jiao Wang, Ji Zhiyan, Tang Meiling and other people from the wasteland and Hehuan sect, as well as several disciples of the Seven Star hall, xuanming sect and Xuanfu sect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1743

    "We are in trouble. These dragon people, strategists and Legalists surround us."


    Xuanjiao King''s eyes looked around him, and his fierce pupil was shining with cold light. He had been inherited from ancient times and was not the same as before.


    "Among these dragon people, strategists and Legalists, some of them have not been suppressed, and there have been changes in the divine space."


    Laughing at Tang Meiling Mu Ning of Luocha, what worries her most is that in this divine space, many old people of various forces are entering. It seems that the cultivation of those old people has not been suppressed in the divine space, making them unable to resist.


    "It''s strange that these Legalists, strategists and dragon people can completely suppress us. Why don''t they do it now?"


    Ji Zhiyan''s beautiful eyes turn and feel strange. At this moment, regardless of the number or strength, those political strategists, Legalists and dragon people can suppress them, but they have not started yet.


    "They must have a purpose."


    The ghost child opened her mouth, and her back was against Tao Yu. The cold light in her eyes was frightening, and her evil spirit filled her.


    "We don''t have to be too nervous. We still have life preservers on us, but few of them have such talismans."


    "Among these dragon people, strategists and Legalists, some of them have not been suppressed, and there have been changes in the divine space."


    The doctor had no life to open his mouth and looked around at the people of the dragon clan, Legalists and strategists who hunted in gray clothes.


    "There is no way for you to escape. Surrender."


    On the cliff, figures flicker, and several middle-aged and elderly leaders swept out, looking down at the doctor Wuming and xuanjiao king, etc., and their breath fluctuated and oppressed, crushing the deep valley.


    "Let''s surrender. You may not have the qualification, Legalists, strategists and dragon people. It''s not enough for you to frighten others, but it''s not enough for us to frighten others!"


    Doctor Wuming opens his mouth and looks at the leaders with cold eyes. He is the leader of the dragon clan, political strategists and Legalists. He has the talisman to protect his life. He is not afraid of him.


    "There is no life in medicine. Your medical skills are not weak. It''s better to follow my Dharma than to live in a small wasteland."


    A half hundred old man looked at the name of "doctor without life". He had heard the people under his hand mention it and wanted to attract him.


    What''s more, this doctor had a high status in the wasteland. If he was allowed to follow the Legalists, he would have hit Du Shaofu in the face.


    "The wild country is small, and the ROC emperor of our country has killed all the so-called top generation of Legalists, dragon clan and political strategists, just like slaughtering dogs. If we were here today, would you dare to be so arrogant?"


    Looking at the half-a-hundred-year-old man of the legalist school, he sneered at him, but his heart sank. I''m afraid it''s hard to do good today. I have to prepare for the worst.


    "Son of a bitch, you''ll be punished if you don''t eat or drink when you toast!"


    Hearing this, the half hundred old people of the legalist school suddenly looked gloomy and ugly. They looked at the doctor without life, and the cold in their eyes burst out.


    "It''s not suitable to start at first. We''ll wait for other elders to come. These people should try to capture them alive. If they die, they will have a talisman. When the strong ones of our three major forces arrive, they will not even have the chance to explode themselves." A middle-aged Dragon said to half a hundred Legalists.


    "Hum!"


    In the eyes of half a hundred old people of the legalist school, their killing intention bursts out, but the breath surging in their bodies is that life is stagnant. There are orders on them, so they dare not act rashly.


    "What do they seem to be waiting for?"


    Ji Zhiyan opened her mouth, and her eyebrows frowned slightly. She felt that the dragon people and Legalists had a purpose, otherwise they would have already started.


    Smiling Luocha''s beautiful eyes swept over the hundreds of figures around him, and his body was covered with light, setting off the exquisite and graceful arc, and said: "if I guess right, they are waiting for more powerful people to come, and want to completely suppress and imprison us, so that we can not even use the opportunity to use the talisman."


    "It''s right to guess. It seems that we can only fight hard. It''s not good for us to drag it down!"


    Doctor Wuming took a deep breath and agreed with Tang Meiling''s conjecture. He also felt the purpose of Legalists and others to trap them.


    "Spell it. Anyway, we have a talisman. If we wait for more of them to arrive, we will be in real trouble."


    The king of xuanjiao said in a deep voice that he was not afraid of the talisman.


    If we wait for more powerful people like Legalists and dragon clan to arrive, it will be the real trouble time. At that time, it is very likely that even the chance to use the life protecting talisman will not be available.


    "Fight, kill one and earn one!"


    Ji Zhiyan clenchs the red lip, the delicate hand clenches tightly, these years of tempering, also has long been no longer the original.


    "Roar..."


    "Then do it."


    The doctor had no life to hunt in grey clothes. The breath surged out of his body suddenly. The first figure turned into gray lightning, and with a powerful attack breath of Yuan Shen, he rushed to the nearest man of the three major forces.


    "Kill!"


    Dozens of people, such as guiwa, xuanjiao king, Tao Yu, Tang Meiling, Ji Zhiyan and so on, caught up in a flash, and a stream of gorgeous talismans and secret patterns gushed out. They all worked hard, shining brilliantly, and intended to fight to death."They are going all out to stop them!"


    Seeing the actions of Tang Meiling and others, several leaders at the top suddenly turned pale and sneered. Then, their figures flashed out and rushed to the doctor.


    "Beyond our means, kill!"


    "Roar..."


    In a flash, hundreds of figures of the three forces came out, and the beasts roared like thunder. A dragon soared into the sky, and other animals appeared. With the terrible pressure of the three forces, they quickly collided with the doctor Wuming and others.


    "Spell it


    Xuanjiao King''s eyes looked around him, and his fierce pupil was shining with cold light. He had been inherited from ancient times and was not the same as before.


    The king of xuanjiao and others also turned into noumenon and fought out with the people of the wasteland.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    For a moment, the sound was like thunder, and there was a scream among the lightning and flint stones. The Taoist tools and magic weapons flew and the pulse and soul roared.


    "The doctor has no life. In front of me, you are too weak!"


    The half a hundred old people of the legalist school appeared in front of the doctor Wuming. He kept a close eye on the doctor''s life, and a burst of energy shot out from him, and he directly shook the doctor''s life back with great momentum.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    "Pedaling..."


    His yuan Shen attack didn''t play a very important role. The opponent was a person who practiced in the realm of Fengyu, and was better than him. He was also an elder of the Legalists. He was enough to suppress him.


    "Poof..."


    Hold your step, the doctor''s mouth overflows with blood, but in the depth of his eyes, there is a ferocious chill. A sneer hangs on his old-fashioned face, showing a bit of cruelty. His doctor''s life is never easy to provoke.


    "Poof..."


    Almost at the same time, Tang Meiling and Ji Zhiyan fell from the air, rubbing against the ground, shattering boulders and hanging blood on their red lips.


    "Oh


    Xuanjiao king was also shaken back by a strong dragon clan. Although he had not fallen into the air, his huge body was ferocious and his mouth was full of blood.


    "A group of ants who can''t help themselves!"


    Half a hundred old people of the legalist school continued to rush to the doctor without life. He was arrogant and arrogant. He didn''t put the doctor''s life in his eyes. The cold voice accompanied the figure and dived down and put out his hand. A palm print twisted the void. With great momentum, he did not give the doctor any chance to die and quickly swept it away.


    The palm print is lifeless in the doctor, the pupil expands, the vast breath breaks the void and imprisons everything.


    "Die together!"


    At this time, there was no other way but to explode.


    "If you want to blow yourself up, it''s not so easy. You can''t leave everyone, but you can..."


    Under the sound of piercing smile, a strange figure swept out. He was the leader of the political strategists. He appeared behind the doctor like lightning. A claw mark had been put on the shoulder of the doctor. He had already discussed with the half of the Legalists and joined hands to capture him alive.


    The footprints are as fast as lightning. In an instant, they have reached the shoulder behind the doctor''s life, and they are about to imprison him.


    However, a golden light energy swept out of the void and hit the claw mark on the shoulder behind the doctor.


    "Ah..."


    In a flash, the old man of the political strategist and the cultivation of the level of Fengyu realm was crying out in his mouth. A blood hole was pierced through the back of his paw print.


    At the same time, a purple figure appeared in front of the doctor''s lifeless body. It just reached out a little, and a touch of golden light swept out and fell on the palm of the elder, the leader of Legalists.


    "Ah..."


    The old man of the legalist school had a bleeding hole in his palm. His blood was moored and his flesh and blood were broken. His figure was like an electric shock and was directly shaken away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1744

    But at the same time, the purple figure is like electricity, which is much faster than that of the half hundred old Legalists in front of him. He reaches out and grabs his neck like an eagle catching a chicken in his palm.


    Everything happened between the electric light and flint, surrounded by dust.


    The sudden change of the trigram also made GUI WA, Tang Meiling, Ji Zhiyan, xuanjiao king and so on stunned.


    Yao Zun, who had no life, was about to explode himself. Suddenly, he looked at his back, his eyes were stunned, and he was immediately overjoyed.


    "President!"


    "Brother Shaofu!"


    In a flash, the children of the state of desolation exclaimed, and could not help being surprised. Who else could there be?


    But when hearing the surprise voice of the children of the wasteland, for the Legalists, strategists and dragon people, it is like thunder resounding, one by one trembling for no reason.


    "Du Shaofu, it''s Du Shaofu here!"


    "No, it''s Du Shaofu, the demon king


    Astonished, shocked, and frightened, the people in the three forces immediately recognized Du Shaofu, and one by one, the color of horror appeared on his face.


    "Du Less It''s just


    Half a hundred old Legalists, who were held by Du Shaofu by the neck and clasped in the palm like an eagle catching a chicken, were staring at the man in front of him. He had seen him in the Legalists at the beginning. Above the divine space, Du Shaofu killed Qin Wudi, Han Qianran, Han yingmo, etc. he could see clearly. At the moment, his mind was trembling, and the yuan God was trembling, but he was imprisoned. Only his eyes showed fear.


    "Kill, not one."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, but he did not. He changed his hand and turned his claws into palms. A white light flashed out of his hand and was directly detained on the heavenly cover of the half hundred elders who were the leader of the Legalists.


    "Kill..."


    At the moment, the three figures emerge from the void, and the three murderous thoughts sweep the deep valley. The blue light bursts, the thunder and lightning sweep and the flame burns.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    It''s so fast that no one can see clearly. Only three figures can be seen.


    Then those Legalists, dragon people and political strategists around were directly smashed in the dull sound.


    Among the three forces, there are some real martial realm practitioners, as well as a fiefdom realm cultivator of the dragon clan and political strategists. But at the moment, under the fast and fuzzy three figures, they can not even resist.


    The children of the three major forces, one after another, were blown to pieces and turned into blood mist. They were being slaughtered.


    "Ah..."


    Half a hundred old people of the Legalists are screaming, their faces are twitching and their mouth is foaming, as if they are suffering the most cruel torture.


    In the void, a moving woman appears quietly with a proud and protruding figure. She has no waves around her and her eyes are calm like a rainbow. Then she stands near Du Shaofu. She seems to be quite interested in the means Du Shaofu is using.


    In less than half a minute, more than 100 of the children and the strong of the three major forces were completely destroyed.


    Around the deep valley evil spirit towering, blood mist dyed red on the ground forest white bone.


    Three figures appear clearly, a fierce man in green, a middle-aged and beautiful woman, it is the wolf lonely day howl, the thunder eagle king and the king of miemeng.


    These three people can be extricated from Nirvana level at the moment. Although these three forces are the strong ones among the big families, they will not be rivals even in the same realm compared with the three men of Sirius lonely sky howl. What''s more, their accomplishments are different by several days.


    The children of the three forces did not even have the chance to blow themselves up. They were all killed by the three people who were originally Sha Xing.


    "It''s him, the Sirius howls!"


    When I saw lonely sky howl, Doctor Wu Ming, GUI WA, Tang Meiling, Ji Zhiyan, xuanjiao king and so on, I had seen them in the supreme tomb square at the beginning. It was a terror Lord, and it was said that it was a terrible existence sealed for thousands of years. I had a fight with Du Shaofu at the beginning, so I was on guard.


    A moment later, in Du Shaofu''s palm, a touch of golden light gushed out.


    "Bang!"


    On the convulsive face of the half hundred old man of the legalist family, the pupil of his eyes was filled with despair. It seemed that he wanted to say something about the divine horse, but his body was then blown up and turned into a blood mist.


    "I wish I didn''t die!"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly, wiping a smile around his mouth, but everyone could see that there was a terrible killing intention in this smile radian.


    From the original spirits of half a hundred old Legalists, Du Shaofu used his soul searching skills to learn about the three forces of Legalists, strategists and dragon clan. This time, they were many elders and strong men who came into the divine realm. The real leaders were the top level practitioners of the great realm.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about the peaks of several big regions, even before the tomb of the supreme being was opened.


    Qin Wudi and others have no idea how much more powerful they are to hurt than those who are at the top of the big territory.


    What Du Shaofu cared about was that he found out from the original spirits of the half hundred old men that the Legalists, the dragon clan and the political strategists seemed to have arranged some means to kill themselves completely. Wind and rain novel networkIt seems that the three forces of Legalists, strategists and longzu are absolutely sure of that means.


    It''s just that what means are arranged by the three major forces? With the status of half a hundred senior Legalists in the legalist school, they have no right to know.


    And the big forces of the three forces are already in the valley of death and are coming. They originally wanted to capture the old doctors and others to suppress themselves. They were afraid that they would arrive soon.


    "President!"


    "Brother Shaofu."


    Seeing Du Shaofu kill the old legalist, xuanjiao king, Tao Yu, Ji Zhiyan and so on, all of them immediately gathered around. They were all surprised. They didn''t expect that Du Shaofu would appear at the critical moment.


    "Are you all right?"


    Du Shaofu''s face showed a smile and his eyes swept over. Seeing that all the people present were OK, he felt relieved.


    "It''s no big deal. You''re OK."


    The doctor came to Du Shaofu and said to Du Shaofu, "I feel that there are still strong people coming, such as Legalists, longzu, strategists and so on."


    "The doctor is right. Some people from those three families are coming, but there is no big problem."


    Du Shaofu laughed indifferently. He felt that the people were afraid of the identity of the wolf, and then introduced the three people, the king of the thunder eagle and the king of miemeng.


    "I''ve met the dignitary of Zhenguo..."


    Xuanjiao Wang and other children of the desolate country knew the identity of Sirius and the strength and origin of his, and immediately saluted consciously.


    Doctor Wu Ming is the Duke of Zhenguo. On the status of the desolate country, he will not be under the howl of the lonely sky, but he also nods to show his joy.


    With a strong man like Sirius and lonely sky howling, it can be said that the desolate country will fill up the fierce general again.


    Lonely day howls slightly nods, regarding such scene seems to have some not used to.


    The moving woman stepped forward and glared at Du Shaofu and said, "why don''t you introduce me when I don''t exist?"


    "We don''t seem to have much to do with each other. Besides, I don''t know what your name is and how to introduce it?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the moving woman. After she came out of the ant''s nest, she followed her all the time. But up to now, he didn''t know much about it.


    With his cultivation strength, Du Shaofu judged that if he had been in the supreme tomb square, he would have had the strength to enter the tomb.


    But it did not appear, which made Du Shaofu have to be secretly some vigilant.


    "My name is Hongyue."


    The moving woman looked at Du Shaofu and said, "as for the relationship between us, it''s not you who gave the little ant emperor to us. How can I know if you will plot against the little ant emperor, I will naturally stare at you."


    "Take your time."


    Du Shaofu didn''t care, and then asked the doctor, "how long has it been since the supreme tomb was opened?"


    "Only two months." The doctor had no life to think about it and said to Du Shaofu in doubt.


    "Only two months?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was very surprised. The lonely sky around him, the thunder eagle king and the miemeng King were also surprised.


    Trapped in the light curtain square, Du Shaofu and Gu Tianhao felt that it had been at least ten or twenty years, and it could not have been only two months.


    At the moment, he was surprised.


    "It seems that there is time contrast there, which is similar to the ancient space, but the time is much higher than that in the ancient space."


    Du Shaofu felt strange, so he asked doctor Yao Zun that he had no life. Now he decided that the time in the light curtain of the square was quite different.


    "Did you finally come..."


    All of a sudden, then he looked at the front of the empty, slightly raised his eyebrows, and said to the doctor: "doctor, you can protect yourself after a while, and try to step back, without your intervention."


    "Is anyone here? I haven''t been exercising for a long time."


    Lonely day howl, thunder eagle king, miemeng King three people all come forward, eyes pan light, eager to try.


    The three of them have been trapped for so long, and their strength and accomplishments have soared again. They are just trying to relax. For the more than 100 people who have just been killed, their strength level is too weak. They are not at the same level at all. They are eager to try, and their breath is surging.


    "Whoosh..."


    As the howling voice of the lonely sky falls, there are many broken wind in the distance in front of the deep valley. The figures are like a rainbow breaking the sky, and suddenly appear in the near space.


    "Boom..."


    Before the figures arrived, a vast breath swept down, twisting the void, a dazzling light, just like the bright moon and bright sun.


    Then, one after another, figures appeared and fell on the cliffs and boulders in the deep valley. The rainbow converged and revealed his real body. His eyes were shining and scanning Du Shaofu and others.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1745

    These figures are not too many, which add up to about 200 people.


    In the space of the divine realm, the dragon clan, the strategist, and the legalist school can not bring out more people.


    This time, the three forces have damaged too many people, and they are also the strong ones who have suffered heavy losses.


    "The devil Du Shaofu


    When these visitors saw Du Shaofu, their eyes and voices were trembling.


    These people have a surprise, the devil''s fruit is chalky in the canyon.


    These people also have fear. The demon king is so cruel that he slaughters many of their three powerful forces. Even Qin Wudi, long San, Gongsun Wuji and other rebellious people are also killed by the devil''s father and son.


    Looking at these visitors, Du Shaofu was calm.


    Du Shaofu looked quietly at the 200 people, especially an old man, a middle-aged man in war clothes, and an old woman. Du Shaofu had already learned from the half hundred old spirits of the Legalists that it was this time that the three leaders led by Legalists, the dragon clan and the strategists were all the accomplishments at the top of the great realm close to the boundary level, and they were all for the sake of encircling themselves Come on.


    Du Shaofu, the leader of the legalist school, was more familiar with him. He had met many times in the legalist school, but he did not know his name.


    Of course, the names of these people at the moment are of no importance to Du Shaofu.


    Among those monsters, there are many strong ones, so they don''t need to know their names.


    "They are all strong. This is the gathering of the strong of the three forces for Du Shaofu!"


    Doctor Wu Ming, Tang Meiling, GUI WA, etc. are looking forward to the arrival of so many powerful people from the three major forces. Their chest is full of ups and downs. They are nervous about it and have to worry about Du Shaofu.


    "It seems that Du Shaofu is different. Several people around him seem to have a strong and chalky breath."


    The three leaders of Legalists, strategists and dragon clan looked at Du Shaofu, lonely sky howl, thunder eagle king and miemeng king. Some of them moved in secret. They felt the breath of Du Shaofu, some of them trembled secretly, and the breath of several strangers, such as Gu Tian Hao, made them murmur for no reason.


    The breath of those three strangers was like a dragon, like a tiger.


    "Asshole..."


    But then the blood fog and bones around the deep valley immediately made many people in the three major forces angry and boiling.


    Du Shaofu swept the people of the three forces and said calmly, "why, are you heartache? They are too weak to be attacked!"


    "Du Shaofu, you are digging your own grave!"


    The leader of the dragon clan''s battle clothes, middle-aged angry roar, surging killing intention, there are dragon patterns in the eyes.


    "I''m just digging for you."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. He stood tall and upright. He hunted in purple robes. His black hair moved with the wind. His resolute and resolute face was heroic under the invisible superdust temperament of his body at the moment. However, he was more arrogant and arrogant.


    It felt like a straight and upright face, with a whole body of bold and upright spirit, but it seems to have a little evil.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, at the moment, the strong of these three forces kept silent and secretly worried.


    Especially for the strong Legalists, perhaps they never thought that there would be today.


    In the past 20 years, the external mole ant that they did not pay attention to has become a generation of young supremacy, with the great supreme Nirvana awe of the world, invincible, arrogant peers have not been defeated, the strongest young generation of Legalists, even Qin Wudi, has been killed by him.


    "Hoo..."


    His chest heaved and his eyes showed his killing intention. The old man of the legalist family took a deep breath, looked at Du Shaofu, and said: "little bastard, no matter how strong you are, you are not enough. Today, you are dead!"


    Listening to the words of the old legalist, Du Shaofu had mixed feelings, but he was calm. Looking at the Legalists, he did not speak, but his eyes were cold.


    Listening to the dialogue between Du Shaofu and Legalists, we can feel that there are a lot of waves among them. I don''t know how Du Shaofu caused the three forces to join forces to suppress them. He wanted to kill them quickly.


    However, Gu Tianhao knows something about it. Du Shaofu killed Qin Wudi and long San on the guangchali field of the supreme tomb. This is enough to keep these three forces alive.


    "Let''s do it all together. Kill it!"


    Lonely day howls, he is also very strong, the dragon clan and other three powerful forces, but promised to join the desolate country for a hundred years, it is expected that, at the moment, I feel the breath of these three forces on people, and I don''t pay much attention to them.


    The peak of the big territory is close to the boundary level. How can the lonely sky howl care at the moment.


    Even if it is the peak of a realm, lonely sky howl is the same dismissive, can kill directly.


    Lonely sky howl has also defeated several virtual opponents in that mysterious light curtain. It can be called invincible in the level of nirvana. How can he put the peaks of these large regions in mind at this moment."Of course, kill it!"


    Du Shaofu nodded. For the Legalists, there were no more waves. The voice was peaceful. The whole person was filled with golden light and the breath in the air of no reason made people have the impulse to worship. This is the change after understanding the profound meaning of the eight trigrams and filled with Holy Spirit.


    An old legalist, a middle-aged dragon warrior, and an old woman of political strategist, looked at Du Shaofu and Kuo Tian Hao, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng, who stood in front of each other, making them feel inexplicably uneasy.


    But they were not weak. They were still Legalists, strategists, longzu changchalao and changchalao, whose status was not ordinary. They immediately suppressed their uneasiness.


    "Don''t let Du Shaofu run again. You must kill him today!"


    The middle-aged of the Dragon nationality''s battle clothes yelled in a deep voice, just like the roar of a dragon. The sound waves exploded in the deep valley and the shaking doctor was lifeless. Tang Meiling and other people trembled.


    "Boom


    But all of a sudden, lightning flashed and thundered in the valley, and the void trembled.


    At this moment, the king of thunder Eagle stepped out of the sky, and the electric arc around him fluctuated. The terrible breath swept the void like thunder, and his eyes were sharp and frightening.


    "Son of a bitch, you just want to move us with a few of your scumbags. You''re laughing at your grandfather Eagle!"


    King Lei Ying laughs angrily. He has been fighting against the mirage king with the king of miemeng in this place since he failed to break through by force for thousands of years and suffered heavy losses.


    But at the moment, the king of thunder Eagle has broken through the recovery. As soon as he comes out, he is ignored by these people. He wants to fight and kill. He is the king in this space. How can he not be angry when commanding all animals.


    But the king of thunder eagle is also funny. Some practitioners of the great realm dare to shout in front of him. Even before he made a breakthrough to extricate himself from nirvana, he would not take these people in mind, let alone now!


    "It turns out to be the remains of ancient monsters in this place. Don''t be arrogant!"


    The middle-aged of the Dragon nationality felt the breath of the thunder eagle king, and his eyes gushed with dragon patterns to release the dragon power. He wanted to crush the king of thunder Eagle invisibly.


    Because the middle-aged of the Dragon nationality''s battle clothes, he did not feel the real introverted cultivation and strength of King Lei Ying at the moment.


    "I..."


    The king of thunder eagle is a little subdued. He is the supreme nirvana. At the moment, he is free from nirvana. But now that ignorant dragon doesn''t put him in his eyes.


    "Come on, play with your grandfather eagle king!"


    The king of thunder Eagle laughed. His shadow was empty around him, and he began to drop thunder and lightning. It was like thunder and rainstorm under the valley around him. The breath of destruction without reason diffused into the void. Those with lower strength were already trembling and their legs were softening.


    "How strong!"


    The middle-aged of the Dragon nationality''s battle clothes finally changed color, and felt the strong breath of thunder eagle king.


    "Don''t try your best to kill that little scum."


    The old woman of the political strategist opened her mouth and stared at Du Shaofu with murderous eyes. Their joint goal was Du Shaofu, and they didn''t want the dragon people to be distracted.


    "Do you want to go together?"


    Du Shaofu''s face was calm and he went forward to boast a step. Although his body fluctuated, his talisman and secret patterns lingered. He seemed to have a golden winged ROC bird''s shadow behind him. The void flapped its wings for no reason. He was domineering and his breath was surging. He was full of great supremacy of the animal race.


    "Little bastard, I shouldn''t have left you at the beginning!"


    The old man of the legalist family murmured. Now all the Legalists are regretting. If the father and son were killed completely, the Legalists today would not have suffered heavy losses many times. The Legalists could not afford to pay for the losses.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu laughed and had to laugh. Then he stopped laughing. He looked at the old Legalists and said, "Legalists are things. They think that they are not made on this day. They can make people live and die when they die?"


    "My life is my own. Even if I want my life on this day, I won''t give it to me. What a pity! My life is up to me, not to heaven, not to mention your Legalists


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s pupils filled with golden light. On his indifferent face, his breath surged and turned into authority, which made the void tremble and tremble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1746

    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was swept like a raging tide, and he did not take the initiative to attack. However, the invisible pressure swept by, which made some of the three forces cry out immediately, their eyes trembling, their faces pale and their eyes in fear.


    "Asshole!"


    The old man of the legalist school roared and swept out his sleeve. The light was surging, and there was a magnificent and desolate breath gushing out.


    That kind of breath is very similar to the mysterious spirit root breath in Du Shaofu''s mind, and recovers the affected people around him.


    "Hi..."


    But in this moment, the middle-aged of the Dragon nationality''s battle clothes came out like lightning.


    At the same time, its dragon power erupts and shines brightly. At the moment when the figure is slightly subdued, it stimulates the body at the same time, and a giant dragon of thousands of feet is born in the sky and appears ferociously among the electric lights and flints.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared and rolled, and the rocks around him burst into pieces, and the Dragon scales glowed. The big mouth of his blood had directly devoured Du Shaofu. It was as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder.


    The middle-aged of the Dragon nationality''s battle clothes is attacking secretly. The big territory is very close to the boundary level, which makes him have a little confidence. Even if he fails to hit the target, he also has the power to protect himself.


    "Hum!"


    The king of thunder eagle was staring at the middle-aged dragon''s clothing. He snorted in his throat and waved. The thunder surged, rapidly spreading the void. He grabbed the dragon with one claw, accompanied by a huge pressure.


    "Hum!"


    But before the thunder hawk king, among the lightning and flint, the wind and thunder resounded, and the sharp breath was towering. There was a knife awn breaking through the sky and rising from the sky.


    At this moment, in Du Shaofu''s palm, there appeared a big blue sword, which gave out a frightening light. It was like a rainbow running through the sun, and the empty space around was directly cut to pieces, revealing a dark space crack spreading forward. Everything happened between the electric light and the flint.


    "Poof!"


    the Dragon started from its ferocious mouth and spread to its tail. It was broken and divided into two parts. The body was poured with the dragon''s blood, and then fell into the deep valley, smashing a lot of gravel, and reverberating sound.


    The Dragon nationality didn''t know until he died that he was wrong. In Du Shaofu''s hands, he had no power to protect himself, but it was too late to regret.


    All of a sudden, all the three forces were stunned.


    Even the doctor has no life, Tang Meiling, guiwa and so on are also taking a cool breath.


    The middle-aged battle suit of the Dragon nationality, with the highest level of cultivation in the great territory, was killed by Du Shaofu with a single sword.


    The leader of the Legalists, the old woman of the strategist, had wanted to do it for a moment, but at the moment, she was still alive, her eyes were full of fear, and her body was shaking.


    The strength of the leader of the dragon clan is definitely not inferior to the two of them.


    However, Du Shaofu, the demon king, was so strong and terrible that he killed him with one knife.


    All around suddenly strange quiet down, all people tremble.


    In particular, the Legalists, the dragon clan and the political strategists, who are among the three major forces, have a rising chill for no reason. The demon king Du Shaofu is too terrible.


    "He''s getting stronger and stronger!"


    This is the thought in the minds of both the Legalists and the political strategists. Du Shaofu, the demon king in front of him, is more powerful than when they saw him in the divine space.


    King Lei Ying retreated, and Du Shaofu helped him out. He was depressed and refused to let him move his muscles and bones.


    It is no surprise that the lonely sky howl, the king of miemeng, and the moving woman who claims to be Hongyue.


    "It''s as fierce as the legend says."


    Hongyue seems to have heard the name of Du Shaofu before. She pouts a little, and her red lips are delicate and attractive.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was staring at the Dragon corpse.


    Du Shaofu beat the thunder eagle king to kill the dragon because he learned from the original God of the half hundred old Legalists that the Legalists, the dragon clan and the political strategists were prepared to kill themselves this time, so they had to guard against it.


    In Du Shaofu''s gaze, a strange light suddenly spread out from the broken corpse of the dragon and in the pool of dragon blood.


    ''boom! ''


    for a moment, the surrounding void trembled for no reason. From that light, a figure appeared in the dazzling sun like brilliance, and the surrounding light was flashing. He was an old man.


    With the appearance of this figure, a terrible threat spread, like a fierce dragon born with incomparable dragon power.


    "Oh..."


    Deep in the void, there is the sound of dragon chanting. The terrible pressure is released, which makes the doctor dead. Tang Meiling, GUI Wa and xuanjiao King tremble and can only look up.


    At this moment, even the light in the void around us was swallowed up a lot.


    With the sound of the wind, there is a sound of the sky.


    The old man was so dazzled and majestic that his whole body was filled with the breath of the real dragon. There was a faint shadow of the Dragon hovering in the void. The dazzling runes came down like rain and shrouded like miracles.With the appearance of this old figure, the children of the dragon family, who had just been frightened and frightened, suddenly showed their joy and seemed to see hope.


    "Meet the old ancestor of Longteng!"


    The children of the dragon family saluted respectfully and were boiling with dragon blood. They were very surprised. They didn''t expect that the ancestor of Longteng would appear here.


    When I feel the terrible dragon power, lonely sky howl, thunder eagle king, miemeng king and rainbow moon changing color at the moment, that is the real terrible strong.


    "A spirit of separation!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly, only falling on the old figure of the Dragon nationality who suddenly appeared.


    Du Shaofu is no stranger to Yuan Shen Fen.


    When Du Shaofu didn''t set foot in the realm, the strong men of the demon sect and the master of Dongli Qingqing all went out to separate themselves.


    To be clear, Yuan Shen Fen Shen is a force of Yuan Shen, not a yuan Shen.


    This kind of separation is just a separation of the yuan spirit from the yuan God. Once it appears, it can not exist for a long time.


    However, it is also the symbol of the strong realm that can evoke the real spirit separation, which is a means that the strong realm cultivators can possess.


    However, no one will casually use the spirit of the body, that is a person''s most of the spirit of cohesion.


    Once the original spirit is injured, the original spirit will also be severely damaged.


    Once the yuan Shen Fen Shen is destroyed, it will be the most serious damage. In the future, I am afraid that the cultivation will not increase any more. It will be good if we do not regress.


    To a certain extent, the importance of Yuan Shen''s separation is extraordinary.


    The body of the yuan God is even more important than the body of the body. It is the core of the existence of living beings and the foundation of their lives.


    If a person who is a novice in martial arts, he or she can unite a spirit to separate himself, and his strength is enough to kill the peak of wuzun realm.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu looked at the figure, which was called the ancestor of Longteng, as if it were an entity.


    However, under Du Shaofu''s peeping, it is not difficult to see that it is slightly illusory, but the breath is very strong, far beyond the peak limit of the original Grand realm in this divine space.


    When Long Teng yuan Shen appeared, the eyes of the old Legalists and the old women of the political strategists were shining brightly. At the same time, the fingerprints congealed, and there were two bright lights from the brow.


    "Long..."


    When these two rays of light swept out, the void trembled at a loss, with a huge wave sweeping the whole world.


    There are runes covering the sky, shining everywhere, as if there are gods coming!


    Under that terrible breath, the doctor has no life, the ghost child and so on looked up, also for it heart groundless trembles millet.


    In a flash, the two figures appeared in the sky, the bright Rune package, just like the sky in the sun.


    The two figures stand together with the dragon spirit, and their eyes are shining brightly


    When the two old men appeared, the strong ones of Legalists and strategists, except for the leader of the old man and the old woman, were shaking, and they were very surprised.


    The children of the strong of the three forces were overjoyed at the moment. They just knew that the means of killing Du Shaofu had been arranged in the clan, but they did not know what kind of arrangement was.


    At this moment, they realized that it was the ancestor who entered the space of God himself. This time, Du Shaofu was absolutely doomed to die.


    "Li Chen FA!"


    When both Legalists and strategists swept out, Du Shaofu''s eyes were at a loss for tightening his eyes.


    Du Shaofu, the elder statesman of the political strategist, did not know him. However, an old man that the Legalists plundered at the moment turned into ashes. Du Shaofu also knew it. It was Li Chenfa, one of the ancestors of Legalists.


    "It''s also the spirit of the yuan."


    Under Du Shaofu''s prying eyes, Li Chenfa and the ancestor of political strategists are the same as the Dragon Teng of the dragon clan.


    The shadow of Li Chen''s Dharma body appears, and the figure is slightly illusory. Only the real strong can distinguish it. His face was clean and white, and his eyes were like a sea. He seemed to contain a world. His eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu, and his killing intention was cold.


    "How did they get in as a spirit of the strong in the main territory?"


    The figure of lonely sky howls forward and hears Du Shaofu. He looks at the three spirits, and his face is fierce, but he can''t escape his prying.


    It''s just that lonely sky howls and wonders how these yuan Shen Shen Shen Shen comes in. It''s forbidden in the space of God realm. It''s impossible for them to enter the realm, and neither can they.


    It has been tried for a long time, and finally the spirit of separation annihilated.


    "Changes in the divine space may be the reason why they came here."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes glowed and looked at the three men. At first, he could not know the cultivation of Li Chenfa. But at the moment, he felt that the breath of the three spirits of Li Chenfa was beyond the realm level, which was the absolute level of the main realm.


    The spirit separation of the master realm practitioners is enough to reach the peak of the realm.


    If you are a master of the highest level of the main realm, a spirit of separation is enough to be able to compare with the general master realm practitioners.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1747

    A careful inspection of the breath of the three yuan Shen Fen shows that Du Shaofu, as the master of the Shenyu space at the moment, can also feel that there has been a change in the divine space. Although these three yuan Shen Fen Shen have entered into the Shenyu space and have not been killed by the Shenyu space, they are still affected by the Shenyu space. The strength of Li Chenfa and other three yuan Shen Shen Fen will be suppressed to some extent.


    "I have been in contact with the practitioners of the realm realm and the master realm, and these three spirits seem to have been suppressed."


    The voice of lonely sky howl fell on Du Shaofu''s ears again. He also felt that the breath of the three spirits was not right. At the beginning, he had been in contact with the practitioners of the master realm and the realm realm, and the breath must be above the three spirits.


    "If it''s suppressed, just try it."


    Du Shaofu''s voice was light, and he was not nervous. Even if he was not able to do so, he still had three firecrackers on his body.


    A flame and thunder bomb is enough to make the strong at the top level of the main domain difficult to resist, and it is enough to clean up the three spirits.


    It was just a treasure like fire and thunder. Du Shaofu was really reluctant to rush to deal with these three spirits.


    "Little bastard, dare to kill my dragon blood!"


    Long Teng appeared, glancing at the half dead dragon on the ground. He drank for it. His eyes glared at Du Shaofu. The dragon''s shadow fluctuated all over his body. He set up a teacher to investigate the crime. His momentum was incomparable and his breath was awe inspiring.


    "Kill too much, the dragon clan will come to provoke me, I will kill one of them!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the dragon. His eyes were cold and quiet. He was not the same as before. He was not afraid.


    "Little bastard, it''s a disaster to keep you. Today you''re dead. You can''t escape. No one will come to save you again!"


    Li Chenfa glared at Du Shaofu, his dazzling light fluctuated, and his intention to kill him rose. He didn''t say much. He was fierce and cold and broke down with the general situation.


    "This is the space of the divine realm. What is your Li Chen Dharma? It''s just a spirit separation. Even if you come here, I''ll kill you today!"


    Du Shaofu responded calmly. He hunted in purple robes, his black hair was light, but the chill in his eyes was even more. For no reason, he made the void around him cold, which made people feel like spirits trembling.


    "It turns out that it''s just a spirit, and the breath is so strong!"


    After hearing the words, the doctor had no life, the ghost child, and the king xuanjiao knew that it was just the separation of the three spirits. It was already so powerful that the breath was so terrible. If the noumenon came, it would be so formidable.


    Long Teng, Gongsun holmium and Li Chenfa were also surprised. Du Shaofu could see at a glance that they were just the spirit of the yuan.


    "Little bastard, I can''t do more than I can!"


    Li Chenfa''s teeth burst into cold, so a younger generation did not put it in his eyes, and his anger was burning.


    However, Li Chenfa could feel it in a short period of time. The feeling Du Shaofu gave him was quite different from that he had been in Legalists. Not only in his cultivation, but also in his invisible and potential majesty and momentum, like a dragon stung in the abyss, a tiger in the forest, and a Phoenix perching in a tung tree.


    At the moment, Gongsun holmium could feel the breath. He was even spying on Du Shaofu without being in a hurry.


    At the level of their cultivation, they are definitely not rash people, otherwise they will not have the achievements and status of today.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu stood still and covered with golden light. In his eyes, the golden light was covered with the mysterious patterns of talisman. But the invisible breath was not as powerful as ordinary people could feel.


    That breath is like a calm volcano, a sleeping beast. Once it erupts, it will immediately soar into the sky and can crush nine days!


    "This little scum seems to be getting stronger and stronger. According to the agreement, kill it as soon as possible. You can''t leave it any more!"


    Dragon Teng''s voice transmission, this time the three people''s separation into the divine space, all because of a treasure of the dragon family to help, but also paid a huge price.


    Their purpose is only one. They can kill Du Shaofu in the space of God. There can be no more accidents.


    "I''m going to kill myself, you deal with other people!"


    Li Chenfa voiced his voice and wanted to kill Du Shaofu himself.


    "Let''s kill them together. There must be no accident!"


    Long Teng and Gongsun holmium were almost simultaneous. They knew that Du Shaofu had a lot of treasures. If Du Shaofu was killed by Li Chenfa, it would be hard to tell who those treasures belonged to.


    Li Chenfa didn''t know what Long Teng and Gongsun holmium thought. He scolded in his heart, but he also said to himself, "well, it''s OK to kill them together."


    "Little bastard, it''s time to end today. You have to pay for what you''ve done!"


    Gongsun holmium opened his mouth, and his figure moved forward slightly. The spirit of yuan was separated from his body, and there was a kind of blazing breath.


    At the same time, Li Chenfa and Long Teng are already in a faint breath, enveloping the void in an arc shape, surrounding Du Shaofu.


    "Du Shaofu is dead!"


    The disciples of Legalists, dragon clan and political strategists saw that their ancestor yuan Shen separated themselves and immediately stepped back. At the moment, they seemed to have seen the tragic end of the illustrious Du Shaofu, and they were doomed to lose it to their ancestors today.Feel the invisible breath collapse, lonely days howl, thunder eagle king, miemeng king did not retreat, but with Du Shaofu close together.


    "Political strategists, report to the door!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth to Gongsun holmium. He felt the breath of the three men fluctuate. His eyes began to cool. His black hair danced back violently. The void was shaking for no reason.


    "Remember, Gongsun Ho, the strategist, your life will be doomed to be damaged in my hands!"


    Gongsun holmium opened his mouth. As soon as the voice dropped, a terrible blazing breath burst out at the same time, and his figure disappeared at the same time.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the valley emptiness trembled, and a blazing flame between the electric light and flint was occupying the void, rolling and burning, and the void was surging with wind and clouds.


    "Hiss..."


    From the rolling flames, a large empty handprint was revealed, wrapped in a fiery magma like flame, which was hot enough to destroy everything. The surrounding abysses were cracking, the valleys were exploding, and they were crushing down on Du Shaofu.


    The terrible momentum can destroy everything. This is Gongsun holmium''s separation of the yuan God, which is accompanied by a kind of Yuan Shen attack.


    This level of the strong spirit of the body, their own carrying the strength of the original God, how powerful!


    "Oh


    Dragon chant nine days, God like long Ming, hegemony, golden light, void in shaking!


    Du Shaofu moved and hunted in purple robe. He shook his arms and made a fist with a domineering and arrogant manner. He wrapped up the golden light and directly fought against the power of the palm.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s half step samsara Nirvana cultivation is unreserved, and he is doing it with all his strength. A terrible breath is like a hurricane sweeping out of his body. His purple robe is suddenly hunting and shaking. The void around him is centered on his feet, and cracks and cracks are spreading and spreading all over the sky.


    "Boom


    With this blow, the void is broken, and the sky is overturning. The cracks in the space spread in darkness, accompanied by the shining runes.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible energy sweeps across, crushing the deep in the distance directly, climbing the rock wall with cracks, exploding boulders, shaking the earth and rocking, collapsing and sinking in the "boom boom"!


    This terrible collision, let the doctor die, Tang Meiling and other people hair, hair in the inverted.


    "Hi..."


    The wind broke through the space, and the flames were blown to pieces, and Gongsun Ho''s spirit was separated and staggered for several steps.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body was only slightly shaken, and his tongue licked his slightly dry lips under the influence of the fiery and destructive atmosphere. He murmured, "it''s really suppressed. It''s at the edge of the realm."


    When this scene happened, the lonely day howled, the thunder eagle king, the miemeng King three people immediately each exposed the sneer, relieved.


    "It seems that the strength of the president has risen again!"


    Xuanjiao king a pair of fierce pupil at the moment in the storm, for the trembling millet.


    "It''s not a little bit enhanced."


    Just also nervous frown, a heart mentioned the throat of the doctor lifeless, at the moment the heart filled with waves.


    It was the three ancestors of the dragon family, the strategist and the legalist school. They were powerful and terrifying. But at the moment, they could not even take advantage of Du Shaofu.


    "Eh..."


    Compared with Li Chenfa, Long Teng, and Gongsun holmium who had been shaken back at the moment, they were all awe stricken.


    With one move, Gongsun holmium didn''t take advantage of anything. Instead, he fell behind. This made them tremble and shocked!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1748

    At this moment, Du Shaofu stood up, and the golden dark air was released around him, forming a golden dark air storm, just like a hurricane in the sky.


    Around the Xuanqi hurricane, there is a faint shadow of a golden winged ROC bird in the sky. The domineering and forceful pressure diffused from it makes all the eyes around him dull and shocked.


    At the moment, this terrible movement was completely caused by the majestic and mysterious Qi in Du Shaofu''s body, which was so vast that the void around him was distorted.


    "Kaka..."


    The whole void seems to be oppressed at any time, which makes the space above the abyss tremble in secret without any reason. On the valley floor, cracks of the ground about the size of arm quietly spread out.


    Du Shaofu was like a rock, his eyes open and closed, and his eyes were shining with gold.


    Du Shaofu has no reservation about the breath of nirvana in half step reincarnation!


    Under the boundless nirvana, Du Shaofu''s various esoteric means have been perfectly integrated by nature.


    The vastness of the mystery of the stars, the domineering power of the golden winged Dapeng birds, the fiery and terrifying purple flame demon Huang, the punishment of thunder and lightning, and the profound meanings of undead grass and Dongming grass


    Under the boundless nirvana, the perfect integration of all these things had an invisible impact on Du Shaofu''s mysterious Qi, and made the quality of Xuanqi go up to a higher level.


    Even relying on the surging and powerful dark Qi in his body at the moment, Du Shaofu is able to sweep the same realm at the moment, leapfrogging his opponent, which is not impossible.


    Li Chenfa, Gongsun holmium, and Long Teng are staring at Du Shaofu. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath of nirvana in half step reincarnation has no reservation. Naturally, you can feel it from the perspective of their cultivation.


    "Half step reincarnation!"


    Finally, in the vibration of the body of Yuan Shen, Li Chenfa''s voice came out, and the light of his eyes was trembling, as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Half step reincarnation, this level of cultivation, is only a real half step away from samsara nirvana, which is equivalent to the half step realm of the martial realm.


    But strictly speaking, everyone knows that although the supreme Nirvana and the realm of martial arts are of the same level, there is almost a world-wide difference in their respective strength, not to mention the supreme among Du Shaofu.


    "How can it break through so quickly? Isn''t the supreme tomb not in?"


    Gongsun holmium was trembling. In front of him, Du Shaofu''s breakthrough speed was too fast. When fighting for the supreme tomb, Qin Wudi and long San, they also saw that Du Shaofu was only the level of nirvana.


    In a short period of time, just two months, Du Shaofu has not only broken through to understand nirvana, but also reached the level of half step reincarnation. This is terrible.


    Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium looked at each other with their eyes trembling.


    At the moment, they are terrorizing the same thing. Du Shaofu''s speed of breaking through is too terrible. He is simply a demon among the demons.


    If we go on at this speed, I''m afraid it won''t be long before no one among the Legalists, the dragon clan and the strategists will be able to check and balance this son.


    "Kill!"


    Almost at the same time, the three eyes at the same time gush out the cold killing intention, the intention of killing is to boil at the bottom of the heart, three people step forward together, across the void.


    In their hearts, the three men decided that they would kill Du Shaofu thoroughly today.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s accomplishments and breakthrough speed at the moment, Li Chenfa and other three people really felt fear and fear.


    In the past, Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium, because Qin Wudi, Gongsun Wuji, and long San, vowed to kill Du Shaofu and never die!


    He felt that Du Shaofu''s talent was terrible, and he was afraid that he would grow up over time. On the other hand, it was also because there were too many forces around Du Shaofu, and his wings were just beginning to grow, and there were endless future troubles.


    But at the moment, Li Chenfa''s intention to kill them is really from Du Shaofu himself.


    Du Shaofu''s terrible speed of breakthrough, abnormal talent, and ferocious character made Li Chenfa feel really afraid and terrible.


    "The older they are, the more shameless they are!"


    Feel at this moment Li Chenfa and other three people seem to join hands, doctor Wuming, xuanjiao king, Ji Zhiyan, guiwa and so on secretly scold.


    But they can only scold and scold. With their cultivation strength, they will not even have the qualification to be affected.


    "Three against one, those guys are really shameless!"


    Has been looking at the side of the busy rainbow moon, that moving face, at the moment also pan a little disdain, chide the way, but it is also no meaning to intervene.


    Lonely days howl, thunder eagle king, miemeng Wang moved, breath surging, they want to help Du Shaofu.


    "Then these three old men are mine, you deal with others!"


    Du Shaofu waved his sleeve and opened his mouth. He did not conceal his intention to let the three men of lonely Tianhao intervene.


    For Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu was not worried about himself.


    "Little bastard, do you really think you can deal with us?"Looking at Du Shaofu''s unabashed refusal to see the three of them in his eyes, Li Chenfa was already ferocious.


    At the moment, although the three of them are in the space of God, they are still suppressed.


    However, it is not suppressed at the initial level of military territory, but at the level of domain environment.


    With the cooperation and means of the three of them, Li Chenfa really did not believe that he could not kill Du Shaofu.


    Half step samsara nirvana is not the real level of samsara nirvana.


    Even if Du Shaofu really stepped into the nirvana level of reincarnation, the three of them joined hands, and Li Chenfa was absolutely confident to kill Du Shaofu.


    After all, they are the ancestors of the three clans. They can''t be compared by a younger generation.


    "I will kill you today. After I go out, I will kill you!"


    Du Shaofu stretched out his hand and pointed his forefinger straight at Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium. They were extremely overbearing and arrogant!


    "For thousands of years, you are still the first person who dares to be so rampant in front of me. Then go to die!"


    Dragon Teng opened his mouth. With his voice falling, his face was icy, and the shadow of the dragon was moving around.


    "Oh


    In this moment, a dragon chant resounded through the void, and the atmosphere of the field was tense. A chilling and fierce killing intention swept through the air, and the Dragon veins filled his eyes.


    Almost at the same time, Gongsun holmium regained his momentum, and blazed in the sky, crushing the void in all directions.


    ''boom! ''


    Li Chen''s method also moved, and his body was shining, and the runes spread out the sky. Behind him, it was as if he had brought up a world, with the sun, the moon and the stars spinning, which filled the atmosphere of the vicissitudes of life, and was mighty and powerful.


    All of a sudden, the three ancestors separated and moved together, three fierce and icy killing intention, suddenly climbed to the peak.


    These three ancestors are separated. At this moment, they are going to hang Du Shaofu together. They are just for one younger generation!


    In this world, at the moment, Li Chenfa and the three people can join hands to deal with the situation. I''m afraid that Du Shaofu is the only one who has such treatment.


    With the three men''s momentum breaking out, three terrible momentum in the air, the crushing four directions of the abyss continue to crumble.


    "HISHI..."


    Between the electric light and the flint, there is a flame finger print, a big momentum palm print, and a virtual shadow of the dragon claw, which is suddenly swept out of the void like an arrow.


    The three attacks pierced through the space, and the brilliant runes adhered to it, forming a half triangle, and shooting at Du Shaofu fiercely.


    In a flash, they had already appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    Faced with three terrible attacks at the same time, Du Shaofu did not change color. In the trembling eyes of the doctor Wuming below, his fingerprints condensed and the space in front of him suddenly distorted.


    "HISHI..."


    The figure is like a ghost, floating like a God, unpredictable, Du Shaofu''s figure from the three attacks, also like a loach in the mud.


    "Hum..."


    But at the same time, there were three cold grunts coming out. How powerful Li Chenfa was, and how could Du Shaofu escape easily from the attack.


    Li Chenfa''s three men emerged separately, and their attack changed. They continued to cover Du Shaofu like maggots on tarsus.


    These three attacks seem simple, but they contain the general trend. The stronger the cultivation is, the more terrible they will feel.


    Du Shaofu didn''t have any panic. He was followed by three attacks, and his whole body space had already been distorted.


    "Boom..."


    It''s very fast, three attacks blow up in the void.


    The terrible energy is surging, the rune is bright, but it contains the power of destruction. The vast void is smashed into a dark vacuum, which makes people tremble at a glance.


    Li Chenfa, Gongsun holmium, and Long Teng appear in the void, closely watching where they have just attacked.


    Suddenly, the three people seem to be aware at the same time, and immediately look to the void above.


    "Hi..."


    The void fluctuates and the golden light diffuses. A figure appears quietly. It is Du Shaofu who has just disappeared.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was undamaged. His golden eyes looked at Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium. His mouth was cold and cold, and he was smiling. He said in a low voice, "that''s my strength. It''s up to me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1749

    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, his smile became stronger.


    "Long..."


    At the same time, from Du Shaofu''s body, a brilliant golden mysterious air, like a golden wave, like thousands of animals galloping, resounding with the sound of wind and thunder, spread out in all directions like the tide.


    At this moment, the whole abyss emptiness is shaking, and the golden awn penetrates into the void, continuously.


    Just for a moment, an invisible and terrible momentum is sweeping the void!


    In the bright golden light, Du Shaofu''s eyes began to have purple and gold thunder light in his eyes. His hair was covered with black hair, and his body was full of golden light. Behind him, there was a shadow of purple and golden thunder ROC swaying, and the vision fluctuated like a God. His breath was amazing.


    "It doesn''t seem good. Back off!"


    Feeling this inexplicable breath, Li Chenfa, Gongsun holmium, Long Teng changed color, and felt uneasy in his heart. He immediately withdrew.


    But all this seems to be too late.


    "Don''t you want to kill me? Do you want to quit?"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his mouth was still smiling. Suddenly, his whole body was filled with dazzling light, as if he was emitting divine radiance. With the Ancient Runes undulating, he finally formed a pattern of eight trigrams.


    "Hula..."


    The light, like a divine chain, hung around and enveloped Du Shaofu, and then suddenly appeared in the empty space around him.


    The eight trigrams design appears in the sky, and in an instant the shadow of Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium is also wrapped in it.


    Even those Legalists, political strategists and dragon people, who were not far away, were suddenly shocked and shrouded.


    The distortion of the void, the arrival of a great momentum, a terrible pressure, so that the three [families] people are also in the yuan Shen Shumi.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chenhuang land, with the opening of the divine space, this world''s grand event has made the strong of all the major forces and masters stay here for a long time.


    It''s just that for some of the top players of the older generation, the opening of the divine space this time is quite different from that of the last time.


    The appearance of Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the gratitude and resentment with Legalists caused the past events of political strategists and Legalists. With the participation of the dragon clan, they finally let the young representatives of the top three families be destroyed.


    The changes in the divine space seem to have something to do with the last opening. Some strong people have not been suppressed in it, but the practitioners beyond the boundary level still cannot enter.


    Many ancient heritages and relics have appeared one after another in the space of the divine realm, which makes people think about it, and they are fighting fiercely, both openly and secretly.


    "I don''t know what''s going on inside. I haven''t heard from Du Shaofu for a long time."


    "Recently, there seems to be a lot of activity in the divine space. The supreme tomb should be reopened again, and then the divine space will disappear completely."


    "I don''t know who got the biggest chance in the tomb of the supreme one?"


    Ice ink, tianzhe old man, star soul old monster and other strong people are talking about it.


    "It seems that something is not normal."


    Among the golden winged mires, the old lady looks at Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, Qin Tianshi, and Long Teng.


    Li Chenfa, Long Teng and so on. It seems that there is no movement for a long time recently, which makes the old lady secretly suspicious and uneasy.


    The strong among the other forces are located around each other, occupying the surrounding mountains and peaks.


    They are all waiting for the children of their respective mountain gates to come out of the divine space, looking forward to bringing out amazing opportunities to strengthen the mountain gate and revitalize the family.


    At the moment, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium and Li Chenfa are sitting on a towering mountain peak with Qin Tianshi and their faces are dark.


    Their original spirit is separated in the space of God domain, connected with the noumenon, and their noumenon is also clear and immersive.


    Just at the moment, Li Chenfa three people from the original sneer, also suddenly become dignified up.


    "Boom..."


    In the rare calm of chenhuang land, suddenly, there was a slight tremor.


    All of a sudden, an ancient Rune emerges from the void.


    "Hula..."


    Then, in the land of chenhuang, countless eyes were surprised and looked at. Above the divine space, the ancient Rune wave shrouded place, there was a void cleaning visible, just like a mirage.


    At this moment, many figures on the land of chenhuang were sitting on their knees and swallowing. They also suddenly got up and looked up at the void above.


    In a flash, a strange eight trigrams pattern appeared in the void above the divine space, with a terrible pressure coming down, covering the whole land of chenhuang.


    This kind of pressure is like the sea, which can bear everything. When the wind is calm, it makes people yearn for it. It is vast and can nourish all things.


    But if it''s a storm, it''s going to be stormy and destroy everything!The eight trigrams pattern, Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, gen, dui, are connected with each other. They are transformed into 64 small directions, which are implicated in the invisible way. Finally, they are transformed into a bright god circle class. Du Shaofu''s figure appears in the middle, with black hair shining behind his head, just like the Holy Spirit in the sky, filled with terrible breath!


    The breath, compared with Tianjiao to be fierce, compared to the supreme to be gentle, but the breath compared with Tianjiao and the supreme, have more than nothing!


    "It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. It''s him who appears again!"


    "There are Legalists, dragon people and strategists!"


    Just at this moment, the whole land of chenhuang was shocked and boiling. Du Shaofu, the demon king who had not been seen for a long time, appeared in a strange way again. There were hundreds of powerful Legalists, dragon clan and strategists.


    "My God, isn''t that Li Chenfa of Legalist school, Long Teng of dragon clan, Gongsun holmium of strategist?"


    The most shocking thing is that, with the eyes of the public, the Dragon Teng of the dragon clan, Li Chenfa of the legalist school, and Gongsun ho of the strategist, the three ancestors are also shocked to appear in the divine space.


    At the moment, Li Chenfa, Gongsun holmium, and Long Teng are clearly on the peak, which shocked many people.


    "It''s not the noumenon. It''s a spirit separation of Li Chenfa and Li Chenfa. One of them has entered the space of God and entered for Du Shaofu, the demon king. They want to kill Du Shaofu!"


    "Their spirits are not much weaker than their own bodies. How did they get in?"


    "The real dragon horn of the dragon clan can resist some suppression in the divine space. It should be that the dragon family has such a treasure to help!"


    All around, all of a sudden, there are strong people to see the essence, that Li Chenfa three figures are the spirit of separation, not the body.


    "It''s yuan Shen Fen Shen!"


    The old lady suddenly changed color. No wonder the Legalists had been quiet for so long. It turned out that the Legalists, strategists and longzu had already arranged means secretly, and entered into the divine space with the spirit of Li Chenfa and others, hiding her prying eyes.


    "No, it''s Gongsun Ho, Li Chenfa, and Long Teng."


    At the moment, ice ink, Xinghun, Tianzhuo old man, etc. also change their faces. Li Chenfa and other people have no need to think about the purpose of their separation into the divine space.


    "Li Chenfa, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium, with the spirit of Yuan Shen, want to move my grandson, a group of shameless people, when the old body does not exist can not be achieved!"


    The voice was like thunder rolling through the clouds and rocks. The old lady was angry, and the blue veins burst out on her old face, and her eyes burst out with sharp golden light.


    &Boom! &In a moment, the old lady''s body was full of dazzling golden light, just like a golden torrent spreading out. The golden talisman''s Secret patterns twinkled and glowed with brilliance, sweeping the world, bearing the fierce breath of hegemony.


    &What''s more &


    the sound of hissing pierced through the golden clouds, and the old lady''s limping body turned into a huge and frightening golden winged ROC bird. Its golden wings spread out thousands of feet, and its whole body was shining with gold. The fierce threat covered and spread, and wanted to destroy the void.


    This is the old lady''s terrible body, flapping its wings, as if it could make the stars fall, the surrounding mountains and rivers burst open, a force from her body spread out of her body, so that the four sides of the land of Chen Huang howled and roared, crawling on the ground, the terrible supremacy of the beast family was irresistible!


    &Oh, my God! Is this the true golden winged ROC? &At the moment, countless eyes are looking up at the terrible thousands of feet of golden winged giant ROC. It''s hard to imagine that they are so powerful and terrible that they take a cool breath for them, and their hairs stand upside down. They want to worship them.


    "If you touch my grandson, I''ll kill your whole family!"


    The old lady''s huge body of thousands of feet directly sprang out of the sky, distorting time and space. Her wings cut through the void, tore up the void, and directly killed the front of the void, where the Legalists, the dragon clan, the strategists and so on converged, and countless tiny black space cracks burst out.


    In the old lady''s cultivation, once the body of the golden winged ROC bird is revealed, it will resonate with the heaven and earth and be able to shoot down the stars.


    This kind of scene is extremely frightening, as if it is to destroy the sky and earth, making people fear for no reason.


    Such a peerless golden winged ROC bird, at this moment, there are several people can resist!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1750

    But Du Shaofu was not afraid. If he met Gongsun ho who was not suppressed, Du Shaofu might be a little afraid. But how could Du Shaofu care about the suppressed Gongsun Ho.


    Even when Du Shaofu was standing in the middle of the eight diagrams, he did not move his steps, his eyes were shining, and he had a kind of indescribable pressure, and his fingerprints condensed instantly again.


    "Dry up and down the ridge, the sky is cold and frozen!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and the empty eight diagrams changed again. The ocean surged, the flames poured out, and turned into ice, which directly resisted the magic fire of Shaoyang, and gradually swept away the cold.


    "Boom


    In a flash, Li Chenfa''s attack arrived. His eyes were killing the sky, and the bright runes swept through, twisting the void around him. It seemed that he had temporarily broken away from the influence of Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams, so that he could control the world.


    From the sky above, Li Chenfa''s attack turned into a handprint, shattering the space. The terrifying power of Li Chenfa came from the ninth day and directly photographed Du Shaofu.


    The terrible fingerprints came, accompanied by the strange phenomena of heaven and earth, half dive down.


    "Kaka..."


    The crack of the sky and earth, the crack of the sky and the sky, makes the dark space appear.


    This fingerprint is so terrible that it emits a dazzling light. It seems to be able to suppress and destroy everything, showing a terrible trend.


    Even if the fingerprint makes people look up, it is also frightening!


    "This is the divine space, no matter how strong it is, it will be suppressed!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his pupils burst into the light.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu turned his hand over the clouds and covered his hands with rain. He shook his arms and shattered the void. His brilliant light was dazzling and his dark air was surging. Then he turned into a handprint.


    This handprint is condensed, and the eight diagrams in the palm are changing, and a great pressure is revealed.


    Vaguely, it seems that there are lightning stars in the fingerprints, rolling flames, mountains and lakes moving


    This is the palm of Du Shaofu''s self realization. He understands the profound meaning of the eight trigrams with the power of the eight trigrams.


    All these condense together, forming this terrible palm, and the electric light and flint directly collide with a fingerprint of Li Chenfa.


    "Boom..."


    The empty space explodes, these collisions are like meteorite touching, the void explodes, the rune is like the light and rain pouring down, there are all kinds of visions, the animal shadow roars.


    This is Li Chenfa''s all-out strike in the divine space, and it''s also the one that Du Shaofu didn''t leave his hands on.


    There is no doubt that with the body in the divine space, or within the scope of the eight diagrams, Du Shaofu has the upper hand and shakes Li Chenfa away.


    "Chulala..."


    Li Chenfa, Long Teng, split body at the same time, shock back together.


    "Oh..."


    Long Teng separated himself in the air and roared with astonishing roar. The shadow of the three separated bodies crouched together.


    One dragon, two people, three pairs of eyes, at this moment are all full of waves.


    For these three people, it never occurred to them that their joint efforts could not resist Du Shaofu.


    The three watched their descendants being bombed, killed, robbed and bloodied, but they could not do anything about it. That kind of oppression and rage had reached the peak.


    And Li Chenfa three people, at the moment, there are more fear and fear.


    Such a young man grew up so fast that they felt real fear.


    "Kill..."


    Du Shaofu''s voice sank, his mind spread, and his mind moved. There was lightning and thunder in the void around him. All kinds of visions were flying in the sky. The animal shadows roared and the power of destruction spread.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The rest of the dragon clan, Legalists, strategists of the strong in the scream of ashes, blood mist in non-stop pouring.


    "This is the strength of the president!"


    Xuanjiao king, doctor Wuming, Ji Zhiyan, Tang Meiling wait until this moment, one by one is gushing out the color of ecstasy, more still have shock.


    "It doesn''t seem like we''re going to have to do it."


    Lonely days howl, thunder eagle king, miemeng King some helpless.


    Originally, the three were still planning to shoot, but at the moment, it seems that they have nothing to do with them.


    "This guy is not so ferocious."


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng secretly smacked their tongues. They had been in contact with Du Shaofu for such a long time. At this moment, it was the first time to see such a ferocious scene of Du Shaofu.


    "Grandfather, help me..."


    "Grandfather, help us..."


    The sad wail continued, and it was creepy.


    It''s just that they can''t wait for their ancestors to save them, and they are directly crushed by Du Shaofu.


    "Join hands and do our best. We must not let go of this little scum today!"


    Li Chen drank cold, and his mind was afraid. He really felt afraid.


    If such a young man does not die and is allowed to grow up again, it will be a real disaster. Who can fight against it then.


    "Do all you can, kill!"


    Long Teng, Gongsun, holmium and Qi yingdao all over the body of the three people burst out with brilliant brilliance, which seems to be unaffected by the empty eight diagrams diagram for the time being."Come on, but you can''t change the result. Today, you should be killed first. After you go out, you will be destroyed!"


    Du Shaofu was calm, even with a saint. However, the color of purple and gold in his eyes was groundless and despotic.


    "Kill!"


    Li Chenfa was the first to move. With his eyes open and closed, there was a frightening beam of light illuminating the void. Several kinds of terrible means were combined on his body. His spirit was surging like a miracle.


    At the moment, Li Chenfa urged many means, including fierce birds and animals flapping their wings to attack the sky, the sun, the moon and the stars rotating, and the heaven and earth turned upside down, turning into a vision of heaven and earth.


    This is the ''power of Dharma and Taoism'' of Legalists, and the combination of magic power and power!


    Although Li Chen''s Dharma is just a spirit separation, it can also use the unique skills of Legalists.


    "The way of heaven is far away, the humanity is near, a break in the law, kill!"


    Li Chen''s Dharma is drunk. At the moment, it is full of dignity. The general situation converges, such as the supreme looking down upon the human beings, the combination of magic and power, and the boundless Dharma!


    ''boom ''


    at this moment, lightning and thunder thundered on the sky of the empty eight trigrams, like the sound of thunder burst.


    Everything turns into a world, which makes the void bright and full of vitality, and the power of destruction becomes natural and spreads down the sky.


    "Kill!"


    Gongsun holmium tried his best to create all kinds of visions in the sky. The blazing fire of Shaoyang formed a sea of fire, which was like a sky fire burning the sky and turned into a terrible Phoenix shadow. The sky fire could destroy everything.


    That terrible Phoenix shadow passed by, the void in boiling chaos, with many visions.


    Under such terrible pressure, the doctors in the lower part of the distance were lifeless, and the living creatures on the land of chenhuang were trembling. They could not bear the pressure and looked pale.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared, and the cloud dragon soared into the sky. The Dragon tore up the sky and dived to Du Shaofu.


    This cloud dragon is huge. Its claws crack the sky. The dragon''s power is rolling. It sets off waves and waves. It brings with it all kinds of divine light. It is interwoven with talismans and secret patterns and breaks the void.


    This is the real descendant of the real dragon. The breath makes the top strong men on the land tremble.


    At the moment, the three ancestors attacked at the same time.


    Together, the terrible attack was so strong that the whole void trembled.


    The light of the three terrible attacks is dazzling, the brilliant and blazing runes are released, and the visions emerge into the void, blazing like thunder and lightning!


    These three attacks converged, filled with towering momentum, through the void, there are dark space cracks spread, destroy everything!


    ''boom! ''


    a large void is exploding, and the earth is shaking and shaking for nine days!


    At the moment, the whole land of chenhuang was shocked by it. The three strong ancestors of the yuan Shen separated themselves at the same time. The method was so shocking that people were frightened!


    "Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium have joined hands to kill the demon king Du Shaofu."


    Chen Huang mainland, some of the top strongmen occupy the void, at the moment also see gaping.


    "Can Du Shaofu be able to resist this kind of killing


    A strong man was nervous and took a cool breath for Du Shaofu.


    This is a must to kill situation, this is a must kill situation, perhaps the demon king Du Shaofu, such as evil people, this time also want to perform tragedy.


    "Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, you dare to move my grandson, golden winged Dapeng birds and you will never die!"


    The old lady was fighting against Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi.


    Three terrible offensives came in an instant, making the empty eight diagrams diagram tremble.


    But Du Shaofu was fearless. His black hair was stirring and his eyes were bright. He said, "come on, we''ll solve it together."


    "Boom


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, at the same moment, a huge purple golden Lei Peng emerged from the glowing light around Du Shaofu, flying into the sky and soaring upward!


    ''Gee ''


    the purple golden thunder ROC is huge and thousands of feet. It penetrates through the golden cloud and releases the boundless and majestic pressure. Its wings spread out, and the purple gold arc is shining all over the sky. Its fierce power covers the sky, as if it wants to soar upward and soar in the sky, making the heaven and earth tremble!


    At this moment, the purple golden thunder Peng body, the supreme beast power diffuses, the four clouds move, the heaven and earth change color, nine days turbulence!


    When the purple and golden Lei Peng appeared, the void was also stagnant. It swept out and twisted the space. It directly collided with the world formed by Li Chen''s magic power, the body of the dragon''s cloud dragon and Gongsun Ho''s Phoenix shadow.


    "Boom


    This is a terrible collision, which makes the top strong people in chenhuang land tremble with fear, which contains endless profound meanings and means.


    Such a collision, divine light, bright talisman secret lines boundless, void in the inch collapse broken.


    "Gee "


    the purple gold thunder ROC flapped its wings and struck the sky in the sky, with dense purple gold electric arc all over his body, converging into a huge purple and gold thunderbolt pouring down, mighty, domineering and threatening.


    "Kill..."This kind of confrontation, also to the final stage, but Du Shaofu contains all kinds of profound meanings and Li Chenfa''s full-scale collision.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1751

    In the eyes of all eyes, the purple gold thunder Peng, with incomparable power, destroys the world of Li Chen''s magic power. The purple gold thunder is like a rainstorm, destroying everything.


    "Hiss..."


    The purple thunder burst out, flapping its wings to strike the sky. The Peng claw tore the void, and the light was so heavy that it directly caught the cloud dragon under the Peng''s claw. The void was torn, and the talisman and secret patterns interwoven, tearing the cloud dragon out of the heavy damage.


    Du Shaofu''s figure was swept out, his eyes were shining with purple and gold. His black hair was like an electric arc, and his whole body was full of light. He was like a real devil. His momentum was amazing!


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu shakes his hand and shakes his arm. The magic array of knives is swept out of his palm. Hundreds of blades rise from the sky, squeezing and covering the void. With the help of the eight trigrams, based on the nine palaces and six harmonies, the cracks of dark Dao awns are filled with palpitating light.


    During this period of time, with the improvement of Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength, the magic Yan Dao array was also enhanced several times.


    At the moment, the blade is covered with void, which is as many as six or seven thousand. How terrible!


    "Whew..."


    Long Teng, Li Chenfa and Gongsun holmium were imprisoned and suppressed. At the moment, they were also enveloped by the surrounding and Linglei.


    As a result, when the array of swords passed by, they cut through the void and connected with each other. The shadow of the Phoenix, which was driven by Gongsun Ho, was crushed by the array of swords and turned into a raging flame and poured into the void.


    The three top masters of the ancestral level were separated and united in one attack, and the vast destruction was finally destroyed by Du Shaofu.


    "My God, is Du Shaofu so strong..."


    Chen Huang mainland, all eyes up in the trembling.


    The separation of the three ancestors was the result of a joint attack of the three. However, it was so unbearable that Du Shaofu was able to resolve it.


    That''s Li Chenfa''s ancestor of Legalists, Longteng''s ancestor of the dragon clan, and Gongsun''s ancestor of the strategists. Any one of them is the most powerful one in the world. Any one born has the terrible strength to sweep Jiuzhou.


    However, at the moment, although these three top powers in the world are separated from each other, they still unite to deal with Du Shaofu, a young rising generation. However, they are directly suppressed. This is absolutely humiliating to them.


    "Three old men, their strength is not so good!"


    The thunder and lightning on the top of the head is so huge that you can''t see the thunder and lightning on the top of your head!


    "Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium have capsized in the gutter."


    Chen Huang, a strong man on the mainland, sighed that Li Chenfa, who was one of the three most outstanding figures in the world, was despised by Du Shaofu for the first time in history.


    But at the moment, all the creatures who saw this scene in the scene clearly knew that all this was because Du Shaofu, the demon king, was so powerful that he could despise Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun ho.


    "Half step samsara nirvana, the demon king Du Shaofu has stepped to the half step samsara, and it is only half a step away from the nirvana of samsara!"


    On the mountain in the distance, a super strong man''s eyes looked at the void revealed in the divine space, and felt the breath of Du Shaofu''s cultivation at the moment, and his eyes burst with divine light.


    "Du Shaofu didn''t enter the tomb of the supreme one, but it took only two months. He stepped from self nirvana to half step samsara nirvana. This is a demon!"


    There is a mountain, an old figure in the sky, the mind is also shaking, such a breakthrough speed, shocking the world.


    At this moment, the living creatures on the land of chenhuang were shocked by the miraculous purple robed man in the divine space.


    "Chulala..."


    Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium were separated and shocked. Their eyes were full of horror.


    At this moment, they really realized that Du Shaofu, who was not in their eyes before their eyes, was strong enough to be like this!


    "Old man, separate yourself and be punished!" Du Shaofu took the initiative to attack, and the real ROC''s golden wings sprang out behind him, sweeping through the void with his wings flapping, and the mysterious patterns of talismans broke out. The huge purple golden Lei Peng disappeared under his feet, and a wing like a divine rainbow crossed the empty space of the eight trigrams and quickly pursued the body of the largest dragon Teng Yunlong.


    "Bang..."


    Long Teng fought with all his might, but the huge virtual shadow of Yunlong was still violently shaken away, as if he were not the opponent at all.


    In fact, at the moment, Li Chenfa and others are not rivals.


    The self-cultivation breath of the three of them was suppressed in the realm level by the divine space, and it was even difficult to reach the peak of the realm realm.


    Du Shaofu had not reached the peak of Nirvana, he had defeated the shadow opponent in the light curtain, which can be called invincible in the same realm.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu is already in the process of half step samsara nirvana. The strength of the central God and the mysterious Qi in the shrine are increasing, which is a tremendous change.


    The most important thing is that at the moment Du Shaofu is still in the infinite nirvana, and his invisible combat power will never be enhanced by a little bit.In addition, under the influence of the profound meaning of the eight trigrams, Du Shaofu was able to crush Li Chenfa and other three people with his present strength, even without the force of limitless nirvana.


    "No, the estimation is wrong. We are suppressed in the divine space. We can''t do anything about this little scum. Get out of here quickly!"


    As long Teng was shaken back again, Gongsun holmium drank a lot. On his old face, his eyes were filled with resentment.


    At the moment, Gongsun holmium and others clearly knew that they had failed again, and their estimation was wrong.


    Li Chen''s method and other thousands of calculations have not estimated that Du Shaofu''s breakthrough speed is so fast.


    However, they were oppressed by the divine space, and they were crushed by Du Shaofu.


    "Get out of here first, quick!"


    The three people are afraid that if there is an accident in their body, their noumenon will also suffer heavy damage.


    They are the spirit of the body, can not only condense a force of the original God, but the real spirit of the body, connected with the body of the original God, no accident.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    In an instant, the three men communicated and breathed, and their body''s talismans and secret patterns were burning, and their spirits and spirits fluctuated endlessly. They wanted to break away from the control of Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams.


    Get out of the way first, then figure out what to do later!


    "You want to escape, but it''s too late!"


    Du Shaofu stepped into the void and his fingerprints changed. How could Du Shaofu''s separation of the three spirits leave easily.


    "Boom..."


    The eight trigrams chart is surging and roaring, and the vision becomes more and more intense and bright, just like the emergence of a world, which is bright and amazing. The great power has severely restrained Li Chenfa and other three people.


    "Chulala..."


    "You can''t trap us, little bastard!"


    Li Chenfa was angry, his eyes were cold, shooting at the sky, and the general situation was enveloped.


    "Boom..."


    The body of the three spirits was burning, and the terrible momentum poured like a waterfall, and filled with a kind of chaotic gas like light. They really wanted to break away from the suppression of Du Shaofu''s empty eight diagrams.


    However, Du Shaofu was still working, and his fingerprints changed. When the last fingerprint in his hands condensed and formed, a silver and gold arc beam flashed out in an instant, releasing the pressure of violent destruction in an instant.


    &Boom! &


    again, a wave of supremacy suddenly came. In a flash, the silver and gold thunder swept out of the sky and spread into the void.


    The atmosphere of electric arc is ancient, accompanied by four kinds of spirit thunder, such as yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapsing sky thunder, soul destroying God thunder and Jinwu burning sky thunder, as well as a terrible spirit root pressure.


    These are the four kinds of spirit thunder fused by Du Shaofu and the mysterious spirit root.


    Thunder and lightning in the sky, silver gold bright arc of light, palpitation diffuse pour out everywhere, bright sky, block out the sun!


    It has an ancient domineering atmosphere, desolate and magnificent, can not be provoked, contains violent destruction!


    &Boom &


    when these four kinds of spiritual thunder appeared in the void, the lightning and thunder suddenly shocked the land of chenhuang, and the thunder was rolling around. If you want to destroy the world!


    The fusion of spirit and thunder all around is the enemy of the yuan God, and the silver luotun soul thunder is the enemy of the yuan God''s power.


    "Four kinds of spirit thunder, as well as the spirit root of my legalist family, Han Qianran''s soul destroying God thunder are also fused by that little scum!"


    Li Chenfa''s spirit was in the trembling millet, and immediately caught the breath of the soul destroying God thunder.


    However, at the moment, after the fusion of the four kinds of spirit and thunder, the mysterious patterns of talisman erupted in the sky, which directly traversed the void, covered the sky, and diffused out an ancient imperious momentum. It was a real supreme breath that could not be resisted. It was not allowed to be provoked or destroyed.


    Long Teng, Li Chenfa and Gongsun holmium were imprisoned and suppressed. At the moment, they were also enveloped by the surrounding and Linglei.


    "Boom..."


    In the flash of lightning and thunder, the waterfall like spirit thunder turns into a silver gold arc giant tree, which is deeply planted on the Eight Diagrams diagram,


    the silver gold thunder tree spreads with a magnificent and desolate breath, and the breath on the thunder tree is like the supreme heaven.


    The arc filled the void, and countless thunder tree roots took root and sprouted, enveloping the body of the dragon, Li Chenfa and Gongsun holmium, absorbing their energy.


    Then, under all the astonished eyes, there was a scene in the sky.


    Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium were engulfed by the huge tree of silver and gold thunder, and then their bodies were faded and finally wrapped in silver and gold electric arc.


    "You and me, Shaofu


    "I''m not finished with you. I''ll never let you go!"


    Li Chenfa, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium Sha, the real fear of the voice spread, the voice of incomparable resentment.


    The spirit of the three bodies, in the resentment and fury, was also devoured by the huge tree of silver and gold thunder.


    "Puff, puff..."


    On the land of chenhuang, at the moment, they are fighting fiercely with the old lady, Bingmo and others. Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium suddenly spit out blood in their mouths, and their faces are as white as gray.Yuan Shen Fen body was destroyed, and the three of them were seriously damaged. I''m afraid it will be difficult to go further in the future.


    Looking at the shocking scene in the void, Tang Meiling and xuanjiao King were stunned and silent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1752

    Chen Huang mainland, around also a dead silence, all eyes dull, like time static.


    All of them were subdued, and Du Shaofu killed the strong ancestors like Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun ho.


    This is going to change. The top strong people on the scene are also full of amazing waves in their hearts!


    At the moment, the Legalists, the dragon clan and the elders and children of the political strategists were filled with waves and their spirits were stagnant.


    In front of them, the old master could not bear to be separated.


    "Ha ha, it''s not the chicken that''s stolen!"


    The old lady''s body covered the void, and the golden light soared into the sky. She had been spying on the movement and stillness of the divine space. She was very happy at the moment. She was also taking advantage of Li Chenfa''s heavy damage. She also attacked Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi, destroying the vast land and overturning the sky.


    Gongsun holmium, Long Teng has been hit hard. At the moment, the old man dihoe was written by mistake in many places of Xiaoyu in the previous article, which has all been corrected. I apologize to all of you). Bingmo and xinghunlaoguai are naturally not going to miss the opportunity. They do their best and attack fiercely.


    "Kalumorro, do you have to fight to death, and you will not feel well!"


    In the face of the fierce attack of the old lady''s kalomora, Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa drank a lot, and his breath rose wildly.


    "Earth hoe, star soul, ice ink, you dare to do it, and there will be no good results!"


    Gongsun holmium, who was badly injured, roared, the flame burned itself, and the breath was climbing.


    "Oh


    The chant of the dragon is resounding. The huge dragon body that the Dragon Teng has already urged is flying across the sky. At the moment, there is a bright dragon claw in front of him.


    The golden light is shining on the eyes. There is a virtual shadow of a golden dragon hovering on the Dragon claws. The awe inspiring supreme dragon power makes the top strong people present immediately pay attention to it. The whole land of chenhuang is shaking like the earth and the mountains at this moment.


    "The claws of the real dragon!"


    Some people in the void marvel that the terrible dragon power is too strong. They recognize that it is the treasure of the dragon family. Unexpectedly, the Dragon Teng even brought out the treasure.


    It is the real dragon''s claw of the dragon clan.


    It was with the claws of the real dragon that dragon Teng secretly put the three people''s spirits on the strong ones of the three families, and quietly brought them into the divine space.


    "Back!"


    When the old lady spoke, the huge golden winged ROC bird retreated and turned into an old body.


    It''s almost over. The old lady didn''t intend to lose both sides with the Legalists at this time. Her grandson didn''t suffer at all. She also took advantage of it. She killed Li Chenfa and other spirits. There was no need to fight with Li Chenfa any more.


    "It''s the claw of the real dragon, retreat!"


    When he saw Gongsun holmium got to the end by Bi, Longteng actually had the dragon''s paw, ice ink, earth hoe old man, star soul old monster also immediately and no longer entangled.


    The strong men and their children, such as the peasant family, the golden winged ROC bird family, the Mohist School and the Yin and Yang family, also retreated and no longer fought with the Legalists.


    A fierce war is coming fast, and the stagnation is fast at the moment.


    &It''s a big deal &


    as Li Chenfa and other three spirits were engulfed, the silver golden thunder tree turned into an arc and swept back to Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    All around the empty eight diagrams dissipated, all the terrible energy on the sky suddenly stopped and disappeared into nothingness.


    Du Shaofu was suspended in the void. The real ROC''s golden wings unfolded behind him. His whole body was full of unspeakable power. His eyes were like lightning. He pointed to Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun Ho, who vomited blood under him. He said, "three old men, kill you first. When I come out, I will clean your neck and cut off your heads as a ball kick!"


    The voice roared through the void.


    If we point to the strong of the three ancestral levels, we can''t compare them with each other at that time.


    When the voice falls, the Ancient Runes fade in the divine space.


    The mirage like abyss emptiness gradually disappeared and recovered as usual.


    "Puff, puff..."


    In the void, Li Chenfa, Long Teng, Gongsun Ho, their eyes twitch and their faces are ferocious. I don''t know whether it was caused by the heavy injury or by Du Shaofu. They spit out red blood again and dye their clothes red.


    "Hoo..."


    There was still some silence in the whole chenhuang land, and gradually came the sound of falling cold air.


    For Legalists, longzu, the sons and strong of strategists, they are at a loss at the moment.


    They couldn''t accept and believe that scene. Du Shaofu killed the original spirit of the ancestor and suffered heavy damage!


    "The Legalists, strategists and longzu are planting again!"


    "The younger generation is almost destroyed. Now Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium are destroyed, and their foundation is damaged. Du Shaofu is the nemesis of Legalists, strategists and dragon clan.""It seems that the fortunes of Legalists, strategists and dragon people are about to fall. When the wasteland rises, someone will fall down."


    Some of the top strong people are talking to themselves and sighing for it.


    "I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu had already been reincarnated in Nirvana half a step. If he didn''t enter the supreme tomb, he still had a great chance."


    "Such a breakthrough speed, too evil!"


    The old man of earth hoe, ice ink, star soul old monster, etc. after retreating, they are also talking about it and marveling in their hearts.


    Today''s scene is destined to shock the world!


    Originally, for Du Shaofu, no matter how shocked everyone was, they still stayed in the younger generation.


    Even if Du Shaofu killed Qin Wudi''s existence, people were shocked at the same time, for the world, it was still the first time in their hearts to think of Du Shaofu as the first person in his generation.


    But at the moment, with Li Chenfa, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium three people''s original spirit separation is destroyed.


    Du Shaofu pointed to Li Chenfa and threatened to kill them.


    The world really realized that Du Shaofu, the demon king, had risen completely in this short period of time, to the point where he could compete with the most top powerful people in the world.


    Quietly, the demon king Du Shaofu completely shocked the world by killing Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun ho!


    From now on, I''m afraid that no one will treat Du Shaofu as a descendant.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, has risen completely, which also represents the complete rise of the desolate country!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A mess of cliff abyss, thousands of miles into ruins.


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell down, and his complexion was a little pale. It was the consumption, and there was no big problem.


    "King Lei Ying, King miemeng, do something for me. Tell me to go down and spare no effort to kill the dragon clan, Legalist family and political strategist in the space of God realm."


    After Du Shaofu''s figure fell, he said to King leiying and King miemeng. The divine space may be about to close down and disappear. There are still some scattered Legalists, strategists and dragon people in it. Once out, they will not be so convenient and dominant to kill.


    "No problem." King leiying and King miemeng nodded.


    "I''m going to shut up for a few days and help me protect the Dharma."


    Du Shaofu said to Gu Tianhao. Then he took the wounded doctor Wuming, xuanjiao king, Tang Meiling, Ji Zhiyan and so on to enter the ancient space. They found a cave nearby and began to close down.


    Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium can enter the space of the divine realm, and other people may be able to enter. Du Shaofu has to be on guard and keep at the peak state at any time.


    The most important thing is that Du Shaofu, with the original talent of Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei, devoured Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun ho.


    For Du Shaofu, this is a great and incomparable power of the original spirit, which has not yet been thoroughly refined, and problems will arise at any time.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu didn''t dare to stay, so he directly began to enter the ancient space, intending to refine the three spirits as soon as possible.


    Although it is said that Li Chenfa and other three people have been suppressed in the space of the divine realm, they are the real ones of the strong ones in the main realm.


    Li Chenfa and other three people, they are in the divine space, the strength has been suppressed, but the spirit of separation is really strong.


    Li Chenfa and other three people''s spirit separation, any one of them is enough to make the half step samsara Nirvana practitioners unable to bear.


    Although the supreme nirvana is basically equal to the level of general martial realm and nine star Rune master.


    But Li Chenfa and other levels of the spirit of the body, absolute than the normal half step samsara nirvana of the original spirit power is even stronger.


    What''s more, it''s still the same three terrible and huge spirits, which are swallowed up by Du Shaofu at the same time.


    However, Du Shaofu was not a general nirvana in half step, especially in the power of Yuan Shen.


    Originally, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen power could be compared with the abnormal body, but there were not many opportunities to use the yuan Shen power before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1753

    With the integration of the four spiritual thunders, and the enhancement of the mud pill palace and the yuan God in the process of this boundless nirvana, Du Shaofu was by no means comparable to other practitioners at the same level.


    However, at the same time, the powerful spirits of the three main realms were engulfed in Du Shaofu''s mind, which would be extremely dangerous if the power of the original gods were to riot.


    In the misty and ancient space, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, and thoroughly refined and integrated the yuan God''s power with the talent of Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei.


    Du Shaofu used the mysterious residual skills, and his whole body was covered with white awns, just like white divine awns, rippling with ancient breath.


    Although the three spirits were strong and powerful, Du Shaofu did not fall into a crisis.


    With the refinement of Du Shaofu, the three main domain level spirits of Du Shaofu were gradually transformed into more and more pure yuan Shen power, and began to pour into the body of Du Shaofu''s chijiri macaque, whose original spirit and pulse soul were integrated into one.


    The nine turn God leilian rotates, and the body of the red Jiri macaque sits cross legged, rippling with silver and gold arc. It is filled with the supreme breath, just like a God''s residence. The breath on the body is also slowly beginning to strengthen.


    This is the strength of the yuan Shen, which is the most difficult for practitioners to practice. Du Shaofu is directly climbing on the strength of the original spirit at the moment, and all of them are helped by Li Chenfa and other three.


    At the moment, if Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium knew that they had paid a heavy price this time and lost a spirit separation, they not only did not kill Du Shaofu, but also made Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen more powerful. I''m afraid that they would be angry and vomited blood.


    As Du Shaofu closed the door to refine the yuan God that he had devoured from his body. In the divine space, under the arrangement of the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng, countless ancient demon species were searching everywhere for Legalists, strategists, and people of the dragon clan. Once found, they would be killed directly.


    However, at this time, there were not many people left in the space of the divine realm, such as Legalists, dragon clans and political strategists.


    However, under the influence of these ancient demons and beasts, many of the children of the wasteland, the monsters of the temple of beasts, the Xuanfu gate, the xuanming sect, the disciples of the ancient Tianzong and the strong ones who entered the temple gathered to Du Shaofu one after another.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Space, ancient, boundless.


    Cangjin mountain is suspended in the void, covered with golden light, and the breath of terror is towering, as if it can suppress all demons!


    As the mountain spins, a string of golden lights burst out in succession. The golden Rune blooms like evolution, making the void bright and dazzling.


    "Long..."


    Suddenly, the sound of the sky is endless, like the heavy hammer of the sky drum, and the wind and thunder resound.


    Inside the golden peak, a red Jiri macaque comes out, wrapped in the glow, and roars at the sky.


    "Oh..."


    The golden talisman and secret patterns on the body surface of the red Jiri macaque evolved and communicated with heaven and earth. The breath was like the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things.


    "Boom..."


    Above the void, suddenly, ten rings of God were in the sky, covering the red Jiri macaque. The terrible power rippled, making the surrounding mountains roar and crack, and the heaven and earth changed color.


    "This kind of consummation is not really perfect."


    Suddenly, the red Jiri macaque looked at the golden sky and murmured in his mouth. Then, the ten rings of God above his head roared, and the bright light dazzled the void. Finally, he began to merge together.


    "Long..."


    At this moment, the ancient space is turbulent, and the sounds of the sky are endless, as if the heaven and earth are to be reversed.


    After that, the ten rings overlapped and burst into dazzling light. Finally, they were fused together.


    "I am me, not heaven, earth, God, man or ghost; I am not a tiger, a scale, a hair, a feather, or a Kun. I am a red Jiri macaque. I am a natural reverence, and I am a complete person. Nirvana is not nirvana, and it is not important to me."


    Red Jiri macaque head up, born golden pupil light, such as bright golden light, thunderbolt shooting at the sky.


    "Boom..."


    In this moment, the ten rings of God after fusion turned into a huge golden space whirlpool. It came down from the sky and poured into the body of the red Jiri macaque with the golden runes all over the sky, making the surrounding space ripple violently.


    "Oh..."


    The red Jiri macaque roared, and the breath of the earth opened on that day rippled the earth, shaking the earth and shaking the sky!


    At this moment, somewhere outside the land of chenhuang, the vast plain, surrounded by clouds, seems to be the end of the world.


    Here a dead silence, time also seems to be frozen, faintly revealed a kind of cold quiet.


    It seems that this is a pure land that does not belong to the human world, and all living things can not set foot on.


    A palace suspended in the air, strange and magical appearance, there is no thing to support, there is no trace of Fuzhen, just like a miracle.


    Outside the palace, a middle-aged man with a plain robe had a handprint in his hand and a simple bronze mirror filled with runes.


    Inside the bronze mirror, there is a strange scene at the moment. There is an ancient and wild space. There is a red Jiri macaque roaring into the sky, and the golden light drowns the void."Red Jiri macaque, no action nirvana, is this another variable..."


    Standing outside the gate of the palace, he looks like he is the master of the heaven and earth. His eyes look at the changes in the bronze mirror, but he is also fluctuating. He seems to be thinking about something. His every move is integrated with the natural space of the earth. The expression on his face is calm and delicate.


    In the ancient and vast space, after a long time, the amazing movement subsided.


    The golden light dissipated slowly, and then everything subsided. The crystal clear red Jiri macaque turned out to be a young man in gold. His facial features were beautiful, and the whole person gave off a kind of King''s aura without any reason.


    "It''s still a little short of breaking through the nirvana of samsara. It''s just a little bit short..."


    The young man in gold has blond hair and a shawl. He is thin and straight. At the moment, the pair of bright golden eyes under his thick eyebrows seems to have some regret. But then he smiles with a smile in his mouth, as if he can attract his soul. He said, "I don''t know where Du Shaofu is now. This time, the position of elder brother is mine, ha ha..."


    The laughter spread out, the young man in gold shook his long sleeves, and he was outstanding. He was born with the momentum of king in the world. He was full of chaos, and then his figure disappeared into the void.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    God space, ancient and boundless space, in a misty void, a strange dragon stands, rippling with golden flame.


    This strange dragon is astonishing. It spreads its wings and wings like a Phoenix. It is full of starlight and golden light. On its back, it is permeated with black brilliance. It is in complete harmony with the body.


    &Amp; quot; Ji &In the void, there is the sound of Phoenix neighing through the void. Before the amazing dragon, time and space fluctuate, and a bright colorful Phoenix virtual shadow emerges and soars.


    Such a phoenix shadow is so amazing that it seems to come across time and space, causing a space riot, and being able to suppress space-time violence is by no means comparable to that of today''s Phoenix.


    "Hi..."


    Suddenly, Yilong''s closed eyes suddenly opened, and the golden flame was diffused out. The third inverted giant pupil in the eyebrow had the trace of golden flame beating, and the divine light burst out, which made people''s soul throb and burst out with dazzling light.


    "Oh


    Three eyes appear at the same time. The dragon''s voice roars out of his mouth. The sound turns into a sound wave and sweeps across the sky.


    This is the real dragon chant and the sound of the real dragon. It brings out a terrible pressure and thrills people''s soul!


    at the same time, the nine wheel God ring is in the sky above the alien dragon''s head, shining brightly with the sound of heaven.


    On top of the nine rings, the tenth ring follows closely, dazzling the world.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the void clouds suddenly changed, the sky and earth trembled, thick dark clouds rushed in, strong winds, lightning and thunder, causing the sky and earth to appear in the sky.


    In the void, at the moment, an inexplicable energy in heaven and earth is connected with the strange dragon. Under the cover of the energy of the heaven and earth, the huge body of the strange dragon is quietly undergoing great changes and resonates with the heaven and earth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1754

    In the void of surging wind and clouds, dark clouds are entrenched, lightning and thunder are thundering, and the arc of palpitation is spreading in the air, and there is a release of pressure.


    This pressure comes from heaven and earth, mixed with Tianwei. It seems to be following a kind of esoteric rules of heaven and earth.


    At the moment, the Xuanwu shell on the dragon''s body, the rune flickers, spreads and spreads, trembles for it, and then begins to melt.


    This kind of ablation is not crazing or fading, but ablation.


    The Xuanwu shell melted directly and connected with the dragon. In the flash of rune, it turned into a thick liquid, which flowed into the gap of dragon scales and penetrated the dragon body.


    With the burning of the golden flame, the thick liquid after the melting of the Xuanwu shell was filled with black and bright runes, covering the whole body of the dragon, and even the claws under the abdomen were absolutely penetrated.


    On the body of the dragon, the golden flame is boiling. You can see that there are countless secret lines connected, which outline a mysterious pattern of Xuanwu, just like wrapping the whole body.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The energy of heaven and earth shrouded in the sky. Above the dragon''s head, the ten rings of God were in the air. In the thunder and lightning, there were dragons roaring and roaring. Then, among the ten rings, the three rings turned into a blue dragon shadow, and the three rings turned into a Xuanwu shadow.


    A moment later, the strange Phoenix shadow that caused the chaos of time and space before the dragon also turned into a flash of blazing fire and disappeared in the heart of his eyebrows.


    "Ji..."


    At the same time, on top of the dragon''s head, there were three rounds of divine fire turning into a phoenix shadow, all shrouded in the tenth round of divine ring.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ji..."


    For a time, the thunder and lightning, the Dragon chanting, the Phoenix singing, the turtle singing, the virtual shadow of the three divine beasts galloping, the space trembled, the earth roared, making time and space in chaos.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared, and there was a beam of divine light in the center of his eyebrows, which burst into the sky, connected with the tenth round of divine ring and solidified the void.


    The energy of heaven and earth rolled together. At this moment, it was continuously irrigated in the huge dragon body, which made the breath of the Dragon change a lot.


    "Oh..."


    Under the irrigation of the energy of heaven and earth, every dragon scale is changing, and the sound of dragon chanting resounds through the void, containing an irresistible pressure.


    This kind of pressure comes from heaven, earth and soul, which can not be resisted.


    At last, the green dragon, the Xuanwu and the strange Phoenix turned into three magic lights. After plundering into the body of the dragon, the tenth round of God ring was directly broken into light rain.


    But at the moment, the golden flame of that strange dragon was also burning to the peak, and its terrible power swept through the void.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the whole divine space was also trembling, the earth was shaking, the mountains and rivers were in turmoil, there were rivers, tides, tides and sudden changes.


    This amazing change can be felt in the whole divine space at the moment. Tianjiao is the supreme one in the divine space. No matter where you are, you will look up at the sky and feel the tremendous pressure.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The ancient monsters and beasts in the divine space roared, and they felt the spirits of the beasts trembling and crawling.


    "There are Orc supremacy that causes the vision of heaven and earth, and it is the real supreme."


    On the cliff, the king Lei Ying looked at the sky and was full of thunder light. The heavenly power that spread invisibly in the void had already made him tremble. If he was in front of the beast family supreme, he was sure that he would not be able to resist such power.


    "Who on earth can cause such a vision?"


    The king of miemeng trembled secretly. She couldn''t imagine what kind of beast could make her Nirvana and thunder eagle king tremble.


    Even if it''s the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan can''t let them do this, unless it''s a real dragon, and the real Phoenix is almost reborn.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Vast plains, boundless, suspended in the middle of the palace, dressed in plain robes of middle-aged, as if is the master of this piece of heaven and earth.


    In the middle-aged hand of the ancient bronze mirror, there appeared the scene of a strange dragon in the vast void.


    "Qinglong, Xuanwu, and the legendary rosefinch, how can the origin of this little guy be so complicated? Is it related to the Lord Dragon..."


    The middle-aged murmurs out the sound, the eye light is also shocked at the moment.


    The strange Phoenix is not a Phoenix, but a rosefinch, which only exists in the legend.!


    "Kaka..."


    As the middle-aged voice dropped, the old bronze mirror in his hand began to crack, and then broken, and the scene inside the mirror began to disappear.


    The middle-aged frowned slightly, looking at the vast plain, he said softly: "the last opening of the divine space is about to end, the catastrophe is coming, and the world can be ready again..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoa..."


    In the vast space, the sky and the earth startled the whole divine space. When the sky was completely calm, the huge dragon body was in the air.


    At the moment, the huge dragon itself is already full of red gold color. The wings on its back have turned into red gold from the original purple flame. However, if you look carefully, you can see that purple flame is still in it, and there are stars and gold waves.After a moment''s silence, the red dragon began to shrink. Then she turned into a girl of eight chalkiness and nine years old. She was dressed in a red purple starlight skirt. Her black hair was black and bright, her eyes were big and divine. In the depths of her eyes, there was a faint golden flame beating. There was a mark standing down in the eyebrow. With the help of supernatural and evil spirits, her whole body was filled with a kind of dignity that could not be concealed.


    The most surprising thing is that at the moment, the little girl''s whole body, the space is directly distorted, and the breath on her body has reached an absolutely terrible level, which makes people feel that it is also enough for the vitality to fluctuate and make people tremble for no reason.


    "Dad, mom, I''ll go to see you after helping Godfather eliminate the evil spirits in the world..."


    The little girl looked at the sky in front of her, her eyes shining with expectation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    Over the land of chenhuang, the space trembled, and the light rain began to fluctuate and roar.


    "The opening of the divine space is coming to an end, and all the people inside are about to come out!"


    Under the divine space, everyone looked up and began to rise, with countless eyes shining.


    After such a long time, the last opening of the divine space is finally coming to an end. All the Tianjiao and the supreme are coming out, which will bring out countless opportunities and inheritance, which is exciting.


    "We must find a way to completely solve that little mess. It is already a big problem. If we can''t solve it again, it will lead to a big disaster."


    Li Chenfa, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium, Li Chenfa stands on the mountain peak, his face is dignified.


    This time, they failed to do it themselves, which made them feel the real seriousness of the situation.


    Du Shaofu grew up so fast that they had already paid a heavy price.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shenyu space, a messy abyss not far away, inside the cave.


    In the desolate space, Du Shaofu sits cross legged, with the ancient white divine awn rippling all over his body, which makes people tremble with the power of the original God, which is derived from the fragments of mysterious martial arts.


    The three kinds of Yuan Shen''s incarnations are refined and transformed into pure yuan Shen energy and integrated into their own.


    In Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, on the nine turn God leilian, the body of the red Jiri macaque, the original God of Macaca mulatta and the body of pulse soul, sit cross legged, and the silver golden arc fluctuates, releasing a terrible breath.


    At this moment, if a strong person can see this scene, it will be enough to be astonished. The powerful and terrible energy of the original spirit is absolutely not what the half step Nirvana level cultivator can have. It is absolutely appalling.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was afraid that he would be enough to crush the real samsara Nirvana practitioners just under the power of those original gods.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu''s breath is more vigorous and surging, but in his cultivation, he is still at the level of half step Nirvana and has not made progress.


    At this level of cultivation, if you want to go further, you can''t succeed simply by strengthening the dark Qi and the yuan Shen.


    Xuanqi and Yuanshen power are part and indispensable part of the breakthrough process, but the more important is in understanding.


    Countless top strong people spend their whole life, and finally suffer from the limit because they can not go further. They have a long time, and even can get Tiancai Dibao to enhance the dark Qi and cultivate the yuan God for a long time, only limited to their own understanding.


    "Hoo..."


    A mouthful of turbid gas came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth along his throat. Then he opened his eyes. His breath fluctuated and filled the arc, shaking the void.


    "It''s half a step away from nirvana, but there''s always something missing..."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. After reaching the half step samsara nirvana, he wanted to go further, but he was blocked.


    However, Du Shaofu is not in a hurry. The recent breakthrough has been very fast, and too fast is not necessarily a good thing.


    What''s more, it''s not urgent to break through this kind of thing. Maybe it''s just a chance. Once the opportunity comes, it may be a direct breakthrough.


    Then he felt the power of Yuan Shen in the mud pill palace. Du Shaofu was smiling.


    He was always strict with himself, but Du Shaofu could not hide his satisfaction.


    Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium have brought great benefits to themselves this time. In a word, we have to thank them.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu, Tang Meiling, Ji Zhiyan, guiwa and others all counted out the ancient space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1755

    In the barren space, the doctor has no life, Ji Zhiyan, Tang Meiling and other body injuries have been almost good, no longer a big obstacle.


    "I''ve seen the emperor of the ROC!"


    "See the president!"


    "I''ve met uncle Du!"


    "brother Shaofu."


    Many figures saluted. These days, many of the children of the Huang state and Du family gathered together, and there were many disciples of the ancient Tianzong, Xuanfu sect and xuanming sect.


    "Are you all right?"


    Hongyue looks at Du Shaofu curiously, with a little shock in her eyes. At the beginning, she can see the strong separation of the three spirits.


    "I have nothing to do. The three little spirits are separated. How can they be my opponent?" Du Shaofu said confidently, smiling radiantly, showing a little narcissism.


    "How thick skinned."


    With a disdainful glance at Du Shaofu, Haoyue said: "it seems that you have enough enemies. I only heard about them before, but now I see them. They have to kill you for what you have done."


    "I''m too strong. They''re afraid of me, so they want to kill me."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu picked his eyes and brushed off some waves to himself. "But they can''t kill me. They must be the last to die."


    "All right."


    The rainbow moon is speechless. Her skin is white and crystal white. Her face is exquisite and beautiful. She can also topple the city without laughing. She said to Du Shaofu, "I''m not with you. This divine space seems to be closing. I''m going to find my companion. I''ll find you later. You should take good care of the little ant emperor. You can''t bully her. Otherwise, I won''t let you go."


    "Aren''t you afraid of them? Why do you care so much about the little ant emperor now?" Du Shaofu asked with a smile.


    "Not so afraid."


    Hongyue pouted, and then the moving and proud figure swept away, leaving a voice and saying, "I''ve gone to find my companion."


    "This guy, where is the woman you''re provoking?"


    Tang Meiling looks up and looks at Hong Yue Qian Ying''s departure. Then she gives Du Shaofu a look in front of her.


    "It''s almost done. There should be few Legalists, strategists and dragon people in the space of God realm."


    King Lei Ying and King miemeng came forward. In the past few days, the remains of ancient demons and beasts in the whole divine space were searching for people from the three major forces, such as the Legalists, in a large scale, and many of them were encircled and exterminated.


    "Good." Du Shaofu showed a smile and a cold light in his eyes.


    "At the beginning, we promised that as long as we recover, we will follow the hundred years. Now we have fulfilled our promise and follow it for a hundred years."


    Suddenly, King leiying and King miemeng knelt down on one knee and submitted to Du Shaofu. Before they entered the valley of death, they promised to follow Du Shaofu for a hundred years once they recovered. Now, they have fulfilled their promise.


    During this period of time, King miemeng and King leiying knew that Du Shaofu was a man, which shocked Du Shaofu''s talent. Even if they were the supreme nirvana, they would not be wronged.


    "Excuse me, for the past 100 years, you have protected the territory of the wasteland, protected the territory of the wasteland, and controlled the beasts in the temple of beasts, only under the honorary envoys of the town."


    Du Shaofu spoke, but he didn''t pinch it. Because of the existence of the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng, Du Shaofu wanted to subdue and free himself from nirvana, and the supreme nirvana. Compared with the four elders and five elders of the golden winged ROC bird family, Du Shaofu attached great importance to and revered.


    "I''ve met the emperor of the ROC and the dignitary of Zhenguo!"


    Hearing this, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng saluted Du Shaofu and Sirius''s lonely sky howl. They also knew the identity of the wolf''s lonely sky howl. They were the envoys of the desolate country and the powerful Sirius. Naturally, they were under them.


    "I''ve seen the dignitary of Zhenguo, and I''ve seen the honorary envoy of the left and right protecting the country!"


    A group of children from the desolate state and the Du family, including the Xuanfu sect, were surrounded by them. When the disciples of xuanming sect saw this, they immediately saluted and were excited.


    The powerful existence of King leiying and King miemeng joined the wasteland at the moment, which undoubtedly made the wasteland happy with the addition of two generals.


    "No gift."


    The lonely sky howled and waved his sleeve, so that the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng didn''t need to be polite. His face did not change much, but he seemed to be very helpful to this feeling in his heart.


    There was a faint golden wave in his eyes. Looking at the tall and straight purple robed man in front of him, he remembered that in the dark forest, such a young man had completely worn off his childishness. Now, he has stood on the top of the world and can compete with the great things in the world.


    At the beginning, such a weak and desolate country, in the past few years, ups and downs, in crisis after crisis, now has countless generals, with many Tianjiao and supreme.


    "The desolate country is going to rise completely, not at the beginning!"


    Doctor Wuming murmured in his heart that once the divine space is closed, the wasteland will rise completely. Even the nine masters and the Phoenix clan of the dragon clan can no longer make the wasteland bow."Boom..."


    All of a sudden, in the divine space, there was a tremor, light and rain pouring, the space shaking, and then calm down.


    "The space is closing down."


    Lei Yingwang said, eyes with a little expectation and tension, so many years, finally is going out.


    Du Shaofu looked up at the sky, and his mind peeped out. As the master of the divine space, he was still unable to control the divine space. However, with the growing strength of cultivation, especially the strength of Yuan Shen power, he already knew the divine space like the palm of his hand, and the divine space was going to be closed.


    "King Lei Ying, King miemeng, you call back the cloud shrews, seal them up, and be the guards. Call all the monsters above the level of the animal kingdom and come to me together." Du Shaofu said to King Lei Ying and Wang miemeng.


    "Good!"


    The king of thunder eagle, the king of miemeng, arranged to leave. They had their own way to arrange.


    "Roc emperor, the divine space is closed. After we go out, we are afraid that Legalists, dragon people and political strategists will wait outside."


    Doctor Wu Ming said to Du Shaofu with a slight frown. This time, the Legalists, the dragon clan and the strategists have suffered heavy losses again. They will certainly not give up. Once they are out of the divine space, they may have to face a big war.


    "No fear, no need to worry too much, soldiers will block the water to cover the earth, the doctor does not need to filter."


    Du Shaofu didn''t worry too much about whether the yin-yang family, Mohist School and farmers'' family would firmly support them outside the divine space, only the firm support of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan was lacking.


    Besides, he still has three flaming thunder bombs on his body, which is the support of Du Shaofu. If the Legalists, the dragon clan and the strategists come back, they can just try the power of the three flame thunder bombs.


    "Good."


    Doctor Wu Ming nodded and laughed. Du Shaofu was not worried at all. He knew Du Shaofu''s character and would not do anything rash. It seemed that he had been on guard for a long time.


    Then Du Shaofu said to Gu Tian Hao, "wait until the king of thunder eagle, the king of miemeng, the cloud shrew, and wait here. The prohibitions inside have disappeared. They can be born. You can take them out."


    "And you?" Gu Tian Hao asked Du Shaofu.


    "I want to visit the tomb of the supreme."


    Du Shaofu smiles, and his resolute and determined face glances over his golden eyes and says, "there are still some things that have not been solved. I have to go to the supreme tomb."


    "The supreme tomb?"


    Hearing the words, the lonely sky howls and the doctor is dead. Tang Meiling and others are surprised. Du Shaofu in the tomb of the Supreme Master had already missed the opportunity. Can he still go in now? What''s more, he is afraid that the divine space is going to be closed at the moment.


    "Yes, the supreme tomb."


    With the fall of his voice, Du Shaofu''s feet swayed with a touch of golden light and rose into the air. His figure turned into a rainbow, and in a flash, he had disappeared in his place.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Vast square, ancient mottled.


    This is the square in front of the supreme tomb. At the beginning, there was a war, leaving countless traces. Originally, it was in a mess, but now I don''t know when, it has recovered mysteriously.


    "Hi..."


    When Du Shaofu''s figure reappeared, he was already on the square, walking slowly, his purple robe moving and his black hair fluttering.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1756

    The surrounding clouds are misty and misty, and the breath is ancient.


    The original pride of heaven gathered in the square, and the supreme struggle for hegemony had disappeared. Du Shaofu was the only one here.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints are condensing, and there are Ancient Runes condensing and plunging into the void.


    "Boom


    The upper void fluctuates and starts to have the divine light in the burst, has the talisman secret pattern bright to sweep out, has a piece of virtual shadow beginning to appear, like a mirage, diffuses the light, pours the light rain, has crossed the time and space the ancient breath to permeate the void.


    ''Hi! ''


    Du Shaofu looked up at the mirage like void above. His figure wrapped in golden light and turned into Golden Shadow. Then his figure disappeared into the mirage like void.


    "Hula..."


    Light and rain poured down, and then the void disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ancient land, many boulders suspended in the void above, vast and ancient.


    The ancient palace, ruins, magic Qi rolling sky.


    There are two figures sitting cross knees on the boulders on the left and the right.


    On the left side, a man with black hair, slightly bowed his head, and his body was covered with faint black brilliance, and he could not see the specific appearance.


    On the right, a man, shrouded in a strange robe, could not see his face clearly.


    These two people are not others. They are Jialou jueyao and the man who claimed to be the devil in the war with Du Yunlong. They are full of thunder.


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, almost at the same time, Jialou jueyao and the demon spirit opened their eyes, with thunder in their eyes. The two powerful breath shook the void and looked at the void ahead.


    In their eyes, on the void ahead, there is a man in purple robe quietly emerging, coming to the ancient void.


    The purple robed man stands in the void, his face is firm and handsome, his black hair is fluttering, and he distorts the space without any reason, and there is a great momentum coming quietly at the same time.


    When he saw the purple robed man, Kalou Jue and the demon spirit son got up at the same time, and their eyes were full of waves and were surprised.


    "Why are you here?"


    Jia Lou Jue was shocked. How could he not know the man in purple robe? But at first he saw that Du Shaofu had not entered the supreme tomb, but how could he appear in the tomb now.


    "There''s something that needs to be solved, so I''m here."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his eyes swept over Jialou jueyou, and then fell on the devil. At the beginning, he had noticed the mysterious purple robe figure. There was a strange smell on his body, which was connected with the thunder and martial veins. At the moment, Du Shaofu felt more and more puzzled.


    "Who are you?"


    Du Shaofu asked the evil spirit son. He always felt that the mysterious figure in the purple robe seemed familiar.


    "I''m the devil."


    The devil opened his mouth and raised his head slightly. Under his robe and cap, he only showed his thunder eyes, and his whole body was full of breath of nirvana.


    "The devil..."


    Du Shaofu spoke softly, and then he looked at the incomplete ancient palace. There was a demonic spirit rising from the sky, and a terrible breath was stirring up. It was the smell of magic temple.


    When he came to the supreme tomb, Du Shaofu came for the sake of the magic temple.


    Master Xia Hou Fenglei was still in the hands of the demon cult, and Du Shaofu never forgot.


    Du Shaofu believed that it would not be difficult to change his master''s father as long as he captured the magic temple.


    "Let''s get past my level first."


    He felt Du Shaofu''s purpose. His voice was soft, his black shirt was moving, and his long black hair was hanging behind his neck. He had a tremendous aura. Without any reason, the space around him began to twist.


    "I don''t want to fight with you. Grandma is waiting for you


    Du Shaofu turned back and looked at Jia Lou Jue, his eyes wavering a little.


    Du Shaofu knew the wishes and thoughts of the old lady. She had always hoped that one day, Jialou would return to her family.


    "Grandma..."


    In the eyes of Jia Lou Jue, a complex wave passed quietly. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "this is the business of my golden winged Dapeng family. You, a human, can''t intervene."


    "In fact, the adoptive father hopes that you will return to the Hui nationality. Go back, and all the people in the family want you to go back." Du Shaofu went on, and was not affected by the words of Jia Lou Jue.


    "I''m really the little patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng, but it''s a pity that he''s only a human. My father is really old. It''s better than you to let Jialou jueyu become the little patriarch. At least he''s a real golden winged ROC!"


    Jia Lou Jue raised his head slowly, with long eyebrows like willow. On his clear face, his eyes were like black agate, as black as the endless abyss at the end of the universe, but his face remained calm.


    "I''m a human being, and I''m also the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC, which is not contradictory."


    Du Shaofu was also very calm. He looked at him and said, "I want to find the magic temple. You were defeated in my hands, and you can''t stop me today!"As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu turned around and the golden light surged toward the incomplete palace.


    "Intruders die!"


    The voice of indifference and calmness seems to be without any fluctuation. In the next moment, there is no reason and momentum to frighten people.


    The magic spirit son hands, from the suspension of the stone a foot across the void, with a terrible purple lightning swept out of the body.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, lightning and thunder flashed in the void of this side, and the breath of death was everywhere. The huge gas was rolling, the thunder was dense, and the void of heaven and earth was shocked by it!


    ''no! ''


    a large purple thunderbolt swept out and directly swept to Du Shaofu.


    "Thunder and martial pulse!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly turned around and his pupils were shocked. Deja vu Du Shaofu is now as like as two peas in


    . He feels that the spirit of the devil is pushing the body of the Wu, and it is the thunder and Wu pulse of Du family. It is just like the thunder and lightning in his own body. No wonder he always feels a familiar feeling.


    "Chulala..."


    As the purple arc fluctuated, Du Shaofu was immediately covered with thunder, and swallowed the purple thunder directly into his body.


    "Hiss!"


    The figure of the evil spirit came into the air, and the void trembled under his feet. In the thunder and lightning, he directly hit Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu clapped his arms, and with the same blow, he shot out directly.


    "Boom


    The purple arc is vast and the thunder is ten thousand.


    "Poof..."


    The evil spirit son vomited blood directly, and his figure flew away directly. His eyes were shocked and shocked. Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse were far above him. He was able to suppress his martial pulse, and his terrible strength directly crushed him. Compared with that before the opening of the supreme tomb, his cultivation strength had improved by leaps and bounds.


    "I want to see who you are!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure leaped out and turned into purple lightning. He reached out with one hand, his fingers curled slightly, and his claw marks were empty. He went straight to the devil''s robe and hat.


    "Hiss!"


    The black energy is surging, and Kalou Jue appears and emerges from the sky. As soon as he comes up, he displays the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. One punch hits Du Shaofu''s paw print and points to Du Shaofu''s palm.


    Du Shaofu''s claw marks changed, the golden light surged, and his five fingers directly stretched into a palm print, which directly collided with Jialou JueJie.


    The two people bombarded each other, and the void around them was boiling, and there was a huge rock that was suspended and exploded.


    "Pedaling..."


    In the release of tremendous energy, Du Shaofu''s figure is like a rock, but the figure of Jia Lou Jue is directly shaken away.


    "Gee!"


    Just as the figure of Kalou JueJie retreated, the black and gold light on his retreating body suddenly swept out of his body, and his body expanded and stabilized the retreat.


    At the same time, a bright dark golden light rose and covered the sky.


    In an instant, the Gallou Jue was transformed into a dark golden golden winged ROC bird body, which spread its wings to cover the sky and block out the sun.


    An overwhelming and terrifying pressure comes, making the ancient void tremble!


    This is the body of kaloujue, which is quite different from that at the beginning. A pair of black eyes like black holes are frightening and can engulf people''s soul. The whole body emits black thunder and lightning. The breath is frightening. It looks like a million huge mountains falling down, which makes people tremble and wants to be burst by life.


    The most terrifying thing is that the black thunder and lightning on Kalou jueyou''s body is like a black light rushing out, turning into a black thunder, which makes the sky around the huge body spread electric arc. In a short time, the whole high altitude is full of black light wave, which is extremely terrifying.


    "Hiss..."


    Without any hesitation, Kalou jueyu fluttered his wings and swept directly to Du Shaofu. The black light and thunder billowed all over the world, shining brightly.


    "Boom..."


    At that moment, the sky flashed above the void, and the clouds rolled and exploded in the sky.


    Tens of Zhang of black lightning arc overflowing, dense black photoelectric arc covered the sky, the heaven and earth to be submerged, as if to destroy everything!


    "Free from Nirvana level!"


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. At this moment, the Kalou Jue''an was already at the level of nirvana. He was afraid that he had also gained great benefits in the tomb of the supreme one. His nine you magic thunder was not the same as before.


    "Hiss..."


    However, Du Shaofu was fearless, and his figure passed directly through the black light and thunder. The thunder and martial pulse on his body seemed to be fearless of all the spirit thunder, devouring the power of Jiuyou magic thunder.


    "Ji..."


    Jia Lou Jue fluttered his wings to emerge, and his mouth spewed a black light and thunder. His power was incomparable, just like a devil''s Kingdom spreading down the sky. The void he had passed through turned into nothingness and then collapsed.


    The dark arc of thick arm twinkles in the void, which makes people feel palpitating and shivering, and the hair of hair is inverted.


    "It''s not enough just to be nine hell magic thunder!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his fingerprints congealed, the thunder and martial pulse surged. The overwhelming purple thunderbolt killed boundlessly, and destroyed the large black light thunder directly. It was simple and direct, but it was unmatched."Bang!"


    Jia Lou Jue quickly flapped his wings to fight back. However, Du Shaofu struck back at the huge body, and the black arc collapsed.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, suddenly, there was a voice from the void behind him. Six rings of God rings were in the sky, and the figure of the devil appeared. There were six rounds of divine fire in the sky. It was the symbol of the supreme Nirvana and came with great momentum.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1757

    "Long..."


    The void is rumbling, the runes are surging, and the vastness is turbulent. The supreme Nirvana power is accompanied by thunder and martial veins, just like a mountain torrent sweeping across the void. Endless rays of light burst out in the void, and the fire interweaves and boil the void. This is the power of destruction, sweeping to Du Shaofu.


    Such a vast power, the supreme Nirvana power and thunder and martial pulse interweave, but also with a rolling evil spirit. It can be said that the existence of demons is difficult to find opponents in the same realm, and it has the power to surpass the level to resist the opponent. This is a terrible existence.


    It''s a pity that the devil''s opponent now is Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu didn''t even return his head. He waved and threw it out, forming a purple and golden thunder Peng virtual shadow.


    This shadow of purple and golden thunder Peng is the evolution of the golden winged ROC bird''s supreme animal power and thunder and martial veins. It is simple and direct, and directly blows its wings and sweeps to the demon spirit son.


    "Ji..."


    The purple and golden thunder Peng''s virtual shadow flutters its wings and kills the sky. It seems that it can shoot down the stars, and the thunder is shining brightly. With incomparable power, it will crush the demon spirit son and smash its six rings of God ring.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    This time, the devil vomited blood, and his body was directly shaken away.


    "The true feather of the ROC!"


    However, in this delay, the Kalou was pitch black, and the black light was shining on both eyes. In the circulation of runes, a storm of high pressure broke out. From the huge body, thirty-six brilliant plumes wrapped in black gold light emerged.


    This is the 36 true Pengs'' feathers of Kalou jueyu. Originally, there were 27 true Pengs'' feathers on Kalou jueyu. Later, nine true Pengs'' feathers were collected from Kalou jueyu, which has been refined for many years.


    Thirty six true ROC feathers are far more powerful than twenty-seven true ROC feathers.


    What''s more, at the moment, the cultivation of Kalou Jue to extricate oneself from Nirvana level is even more terrifying.


    Compared with the dragon''s horn and claw, the feather of the real Peng is better than that of the dragon!


    ''whew, whew ''


    thirty six plumes wrapped in black and gold light flew out, just like 36 spears, making the space ripple boiling, the wind howling, and the wind surging in the sky.


    Thirty six spears with feathery feathers are shining like electricity. Their roots are broken and interwoven with each other. They are extremely frightening and invincible.


    Thirty six true ROC feathers, with a large number of illusory visions of the golden winged ROC birds, emerged, so powerful that people were startled. In an instant, they swept Du Shaofu away.


    In the face of thirty-six true Pengs'' feathers, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly picked, and the Zijin tianque was still sleeping.


    However, Du Shaofu was still fearless, shaking his arms, and the eight trigrams pattern gushed out from his palm, and then rapidly grew larger.


    The Ancient Runes swept out and appeared in the void, just like a curtain of light. They even blocked the thirty-six feathers of the real rocs, which were like fighting spears, and all of them were resisted. Even the thirty-six feathers of the real rocs that pierced through the void were imprisoned in them.


    At this moment, the two pupils of Kalou Jue burst out with frightful color, and there was a kind of creepy feeling secretly.


    His thirty-six feathers of the real ROC are enough to sweep away the practitioners of the same realm. Even the magic temple is not careless.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu actually imprisoned him, giving him an unfathomable feeling.


    It is no doubt that in these months, Du Shaofu has risen to a higher level on the basis of his original cultivation.


    The eight trigrams, which stand like a curtain of light, emit an ancient and dazzling light. They have visions in the sky and chaos in the void. They also directly imprison the feathers of thirty-six true rocs, as if they were to be forcibly taken away.


    "Not good..."


    However, at last, his thirty-six true Peng feathers were completely imprisoned. No matter how hard he tried to motivate him, he seemed to have lost contact.


    "Hula..."


    Thirty six feathers of the true rocs were imprisoned in the eight diagrams. Later, Du Shaofu took them back directly. A purple arc burst out from his palm with a breath of destruction.


    In the end, everything disappeared, and the thirty-six true Peng feathers disappeared in Du Shaofu''s palm.


    Du Shaofu used the purple thunder Xuan tripod and collected the 36 true Peng feathers into the purple thunder Xuan tripod to suppress.


    "Poof..."


    Jialou juejiao vomited blood in his mouth, and thirty-six feathers of Zhenpeng were forcibly taken away. At the moment, he lost contact with him completely, which made him feel completely shocked.


    Du Shaofu looked at Jia Lou Jue Yi and said, "you are no longer my opponent. Hui people, together with the demon cult, will make Grandma, adoptive father and sister Cailing worry."


    "Human beings, what qualifications do you have to say to me? I just want to fight for my everything. What''s wrong with me?"


    Jia Lou Jue opened his mouth. Wu Guang''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu, and his voice was full of waves. He said, "do you think you can really defeat me? Today, my magic bones have already been completely integrated. It is not the beginning..."


    In the sky, the huge body of the dark golden winged ROC bird fluttered its wings, and the dark demonic spirit seemed to carry the birth of the nine hell devil Kingdom, revealing the tragic image of the world to be destroyed.At this moment, no gold could be seen on the huge body surface of Kalou jueyou. It was completely turned into black, and the darkness was deep, as if from the depths of the devil Kingdom, and the magic ROC came.


    This is the secret bone of kaloujue''s body, and also the magic bone in his body.


    At the moment, Kalou juemina and other huge bodies of the body, blocking the sky, without any fancy, only the simplest and most domineering sweeping out, terrifying momentum to suppress the world!


    "Wuwu..."


    At this moment, Kalou swept across, with the tragic scene that the world was about to destroy. The shadow changed like a dream, and the ghosts cried and howled. The black and gold runes swept like waves, and the evil spirit was overwhelming.


    At that time, among the golden winged Dapeng birds, Jialou jueyou was possessed of magic bones, but he did not really blend in. This was what the old lady was most worried about.


    It''s said that if a person with a demon bone becomes a demon and becomes a demon Peng, it will be a disaster in the world, as well as a disaster for the golden winged ROC family!


    "Shao Fu, if you meet jueyou in the future, help me to persuade him. If he is completely integrated with the devil''s bone, you must suppress him at the first time, even if Kill! ''


    the old lady''s words echoed in Du Shaofu''s ears. How doting the old lady was, she couldn''t let go of the Kalou Jue. But when she finally said those words, it showed how terrible it would be if she incarnated as a demon Peng.


    "You''ve really fused the magic bone!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are complicated.


    Kalou jueyu, who is completely integrated with the magic bone, is breathing on his body at the moment. How terrible it is!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu could feel that the same level of Sirius''s lonely sky howl and the current Kalou jueyao would definitely suffer.


    The old lady is also worried that the devil will become a disaster for the golden winged ROC and the world.


    "How about the magic bones? Why can''t they exist in this world? Just for those illusory rumors? If it''s not allowed to be in the family and the world, then how can I transform the devil?"


    The Kalou shrieked and the voice sneered, which showed a kind of ineffable helplessness and anger. At the moment, the huge black devil Peng''s body passed through, emptiness turned into a vacuum, revealed a dark circle of light, and swallowed up all things in the world!


    This power is so terrible that Du Shaofu''s cultivation level of half step reincarnation nirvana is not careless.


    The Ancient Runes immediately rippled all over the body, and then became eight trigrams in the void of Du Shaofu''s body.


    The eight directions are connected with each other, and turn into a bright divine ring, which diffuses around.


    ''boom ''


    on the eight trigrams, mountains and lakes deduce, wind and rain alternate, sun, moon and stars change, mountains and rivers move laterally


    The eight diagrams are changing, and a great pressure is revealed from the void. It comes down to the lightning stars and the rolling flames, just like destruction, enveloping the heaven and earth.


    In a flash, the devil Peng attacked, and the empty space in the Eight Diagrams diagram stirred, as if the two worlds collided together.


    ''boom ''


    the whole void is boiling, and the heaven and earth are resonating. The void is vast and turbulent. The bright runes are like the sea, and the evil spirit is surging.


    In a flash, the vast void, in that terrible power, inch by inch crumble!


    Such a duel is a thrill!


    "Ji..."


    At the moment, the body of the demon Peng roars and breaks through the clouds and rocks, shaking people''s spirits and making the heaven and earth pale. Even the eight trigrams can''t imprison it. The evil spirit is overwhelming and the magic Peng is attacking the sky.


    Under the terrible power, the devil got up and watched from afar. Even he couldn''t get in at the moment.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, in the incomplete palace, there was a trembling sound. A figure swept out of the sky and emerged from the void. It was a young man with a slightly upward face and a delicate face.


    The young man''s eyes, the first time to look at the Kalou juejiao and Du Shaofu, at the same time, the whole body of the evil spirit, lightning Firestone directly into the battlefield, waved a fist seal out, wrapped in the towering evil spirit, directly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Magic brake!"


    Du Shaofu found the visitor. It was a magic temple. He came straight in. His whole body was full of evil spirit and the terrible atmosphere swept over him.


    "Oh


    As the Dragon sings, Du Shaofu blows out his fist and collides with the magic temple that comes straight in. He is domineering and arrogant. This is baquan do.


    ''boom ''


    in such a two circle collision, the energy muffled in the empty space of the eight diagrams, and the terrible energy swept away like a storm.


    "Half step reincarnation Nirvana!"


    After a punch, Du Shaofu''s figure staggered back a little, and his eyes were full of waves again.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu clearly felt that the cultivation of the magic temple had reached the level of half step reincarnation!


    But at the moment, the magic Temple seems to be more shocking than Du Shaofu. His figure is shaken back ten steps.


    When the magic brake reached half a step of reincarnation, he thought he could completely crush Du Shaofu, but he never thought that he would be defeated as soon as he came on the stage,"Ji..."


    The magic brake staggers back, and a demon Peng flutters over the void above his head, affecting the space of the empty eight trigrams pattern. The claw marks tear up the void, and the ROC breaks the claws, coming down with supreme power and evil Qi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1758

    Du Shaofu raised his head just as he was about to make a move.


    "Give me this ROC!"


    The domineering voice came from far and near, and a golden figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu at a lightning speed.


    He was a young man in gold. His eyes were full of golden light, and he was full of the air of a king. In a moment, he was shining with gold, and his figure turned into a huge red Jiri horse monkey.


    The comer is no one else. Who else can there be besides Du Xiaoyao?


    Oh! ''


    the body of Du Xiaoyao chijiri macaque roared, and a wave of golden light rose from the crystal clear body, just like a lord of terror born, and the mysterious patterns of talismans were surging all over the sky, just like the dawn of heaven and earth, and the magic roc of Hongjia tower was cut off.


    At this moment, Du Xiaoyao''s breath is also the peak of nirvana.


    "Ji..."


    Kalou Juezi pushes everything horizontally, displays his magic bones, turns into a demon Peng, suppresses the four sides, and shows a terrifying power. The demonic Qi on his body turns into a storm, and the bright and profound runes of black light converge, like a magic thunder gushing out through the void, to kill the body of Du xiaodemon chijiri macaque.


    "Oh


    The body of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri horse monkey roared with his head raised, and the golden light surged fiercely, which was unparalleled in the world.


    "Boom!"


    When the two collide, the prestige can destroy the sky and the earth and destroy everything.


    "Free from nirvana."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, and he felt the breath of Du Xiaoyao at the moment, which was also the peak of Nirvana, not under the Jue of Kalou.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know what the result would be, but Du Xiaoyao would not suffer at least.


    ''Bang Bang Bang ''


    the fight between the red Jiri macaque and the demon Peng was already a fight. The surrounding ground was exploded and turned into powder, and the cracks on the ground continued to crack and spread around.


    In the void, many boulders were broken, and the old incomplete palace was surrounded by broken walls.


    "Go on!"


    When the magic temple came again, he wanted to fight Du Shaofu. The last time he suffered a loss, which became an obstacle in his mind.


    The release of evil Qi, lingering in the void, magic brake across the sky, just like the arrival of a demon king, the breath on the body is extremely frightening, the eyes become bright and frightening.


    ''boom! ''


    at the same time, the body of the moocha was covered with the ancient mysterious armor, which was full of demonic Qi and was also swept by electric arc. The power can shake for nine days. It is an absolute treasure and makes its defense stronger.


    ''hiss! ''


    but at this time, Du Shaofu''s double pupils suddenly burst out two brilliant purple thunder lights, which went straight into the sky, just like substance!


    ''boom! ''


    at this moment, there was a tremor in the sky, a stream of purple thunder clouds gathered for no reason, and the terrible thunder Wei filled the sky in an instant.


    Du Shaofu tried his best to stimulate the thunder and martial pulse on his body. On his body surface, the dazzling secret patterns of the talisman were like purple electric arc flashing, and an invisible wave spread out in a ring like a ripple.


    When the invisible wave diffusion at the same time, the sky thunder clouds rolling, lightning thunder!


    There is no doubt that the two opponents once again duel, although a shot is not instantaneous desperate, but it is all for, without any reservation.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s half step reincarnation of nirvana is also released without reservation.


    "You have reached the half step samsara


    The voice of moocha was obviously shocked and stunned. In the war before the supreme tomb, he was the peak of nirvana of self, higher than Du Shaofu.


    Originally, the magic Temple thought that he had learned from the supreme tomb, and his cultivation improved by leaps and bounds. When he met Du Shaofu again, he could definitely suppress him directly.


    But at the moment, the result is beyond the imagination of the original mind of moksha. Du Shaofu, like him, has stepped to the level of half step samsara Nirvana!


    However, the magic temple was not afraid. He was a magic temple, and he had never been defeated. Even in front of the supreme tomb, he didn''t fight for the spirit destroying God Lei Hun, but pushed Du Shaofu out of the supreme tomb. In sum, he did not lose.


    "Boom


    With no reservation, his hair was scattered, and Du Shaofu was bombarded with all his strength.


    At the moment, he didn''t know how Du Shaofu could enter the tomb again. However, at the critical moment when he was in seclusion, Du Shaofu broke in like this, which was an insult to him and an obstacle in his mind. He wanted to kill Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu is fearless. He is wrapped in purple thunder and lightning. The empty eight trigrams cover the void. He is arrogant and arrogant.


    The two figures duel on the empty space of the eight trigrams, and there are dozens of moves between the electric light and the flint.


    ''boom ''


    a demon king, a demon king, the breath shakes the sky!


    These two people, in the same generation, have no enemy at all. They are both truly invincible!


    "Boom ''


    all of a sudden, above the vast and ancient void, there was a trembling sound, and there was a burst of light. Above the void, there was a space crack, which burst out bright light, and spread a strange breath wave that was hard to express.This is the movement of the supreme tomb. If we want to exclude all the people, the supreme tomb will be closed again, and all living creatures can not stay in it.


    However, Du Shaofu and moocha did not pay attention to it. The duel broke out completely. It seemed that they wanted to stir up the heaven and earth.


    "Bang!"


    After dozens of moves between electric light and flint, the empty space is muffled and the figure of the magic temple is forced to fly again. His face is pale and his face is changed.


    "How can it be so strong!"


    Mo Cha Mu Ning, he felt his fist numb through his armor.


    At the same level of cultivation, the magic Temple realized at this moment how strong Du Shaofu was, and how he suppressed him one after another.


    "Boom..."


    In the void in the distance, the huge body of magic Peng and the body of red Jiri horse monkey of Du Xiaoyao are equally fierce.


    Jia Lou Jue black light in the eyes, I do not know when has been a violent wave.


    Du Xiaoyao''s powerful, let Jialou Jue shock, his nine you magic thunder, also can''t do with the red Jiri macaque.


    "Ji..."


    The eyes of Kalou jueyou also became more and more intense, and the dark evil spirit surged into the sky and released, as if carrying the nine hell devil kingdom to the world, in order to crush and destroy the body of Du xiaodemon chijiri macaque.


    But at the moment, Du Xiaoyao''s domineering power is incomparable, and he will not avoid it. The one who confronts Jia Lou Jue does not have any fancy, only the simplest and domineering one.


    The two giants fight each other, showing dark arc and semicircle light arc at the collision place, annihilating everything!


    "Long ''


    on the top of the huge demon Peng, the seven rings of God suddenly burst out, using the power of Nirvana, the sound of Tao resounded, and the wave of black light and light was surging.


    At this moment, with the huge magic ROC in the tower as the center, lightning and thunder thundered all over the sky, and the sky exploded. It seemed that the devil kingdom had opened the gap, and the terrible power came. Dense black photoelectric arcs covered the sky, which would submerge the heaven and earth, and drown Du Xiaoyao.


    "Nirvana of the upanism..."


    The body of Du Xiaoyao red Jiri macaque is covered with the rays of the sun. The golden talisman and secret patterns on the body surface are derived and evolved to communicate with heaven and earth. The breath is like the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things.


    ''boom ''


    all of a sudden, there was no divine ring above the void above Du Xiaoyao''s head, but there was an extremely huge whirlpool of divine fire emerging, enveloping the body. The terrible power rippled, making the surrounding mountains roar and crack, and the heaven and earth changed color.


    At this moment, the ancient space is turbulent, and the sounds of the sky are endless, as if the heaven and earth are to be reversed.


    "Your nirvana, it''s a lot less than that."


    Du Xiaoyao chijiri macaque raised his head and looked at the Kalou Jueyi, who had been killed by the explosion. The breath of Nirvana on his body was released with all his strength. He was born with golden light and thunder, shooting at the sky with one fist. It turned out to be a five finger mountain. The breath of the opening of heaven and earth rippled the heaven and earth, shaking the earth and shaking the sky!


    ''boom ''


    in such a collision, the sound of thunder exploded, and the black light and thunder surged everywhere, which would destroy the universe.


    "Kaka..."


    I don''t know whether it''s because the supreme tomb is already crowding out, or whether Du Xiaoyao''s fist is too terrible. The cracks that originally floated around the void suddenly burst open, and the divine light permeated the whole supreme tomb.


    "Long..."


    The tomb of the supreme is roaring and crumbling.


    "Chulala..."


    Under this blow, the huge body of the demon Peng in Kalou was directly shaken away, and the seven rings of God ring were broken. Blood was spitting in the ferocious mouth, and the blood was covered with dark gold.


    At this time, Jialou jueyou''s huge eyes are full of terrible waves. He can''t believe that his body of demon Peng, together with Jiuyou magic thunder, is still crushed by the former.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s huge body of red Jiri macaque also staggered back a few steps, and the golden Ling Tong was also a little shocked.


    The black golden winged ROC bird has a terrible demonic spirit, plus a fusion of spirit and thunder, which is even stronger than Du Xiaoyao imagined, which is absolutely terrible existence.


    In comparison, Du Xiaoyao thinks that the black golden winged ROC is definitely much stronger than Gallou jueyu.


    At the same level, Du Xiaoyao thought that it would not be easy for him to suppress the demon Peng. Instead, he was able to suppress the level of Nirvana he had just broken through.


    "Chulala..."


    Suddenly, the ancient void is shaking. Above the void, there is a vast square emerging. It is the square in front of the supreme tomb. It is mottled with age and clouds around it.


    In a flash, an unstoppable force surged out of the void, sweeping Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Mozha, Jialou, and pushed out all the demons out of the void.


    On the square in front of the supreme tomb, the supreme tomb reappears above the void. The ancient buildings emerge clearly, the broken walls flash and the light and rain pour down. Many figures are excluded from the square in front of the ancient breath."Whoosh..."


    Many figures appear in the void. It is Kong Sansi, xuyangzi, henglun, Mo Runan, zhenqingchun, Du Xiaoman and so on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1759

    Hundreds of figures appeared, and hundreds of terrible breath stirred the void.


    "Red Jiri macaque, golden winged ROC bird..."


    Above the void, at the moment, Du Xiaoyao''s body of the red Jiri horse monkey and the body of the golden winged Dapeng bird in the Gallou jueyou immediately attracted the attention of all Tianjiao.


    "And moosha and Du Shaofu


    Du Shaofu, who was also noticed for the first time, was astonished at the magic brake and the eight trigrams.


    At the beginning, the tomb of the supreme was opened in the duel between the two contemporaries. At the moment, the tomb of the supreme was about to be closed, which also happened in the confrontation between the two terrible people.


    "It''s jueyou!"


    The beautiful eyes of Kalou colorful plume are full of golden light, and the light of eyes is complex.


    "Jueyou has fused the magic bone Jia Lou Jue Yu''s eyes are full of waves.


    "Go on!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri horse monkey''s body roars, across the void, seizes the victory and pursues, explodes the great power, bombards the Jialou JueJie and leaves.


    Although he was hurt, he still held his head high in the sky, his eyes were covered with black light, and his whole body was covered with magic thunder. The vast breath spread around like a tide and broke out again to resist Du Xiaoyao.


    "War!"


    At the same time, on top of the void above the head of the magic brake, ten rings of divine rings were in the air. The surrounding void was suddenly filled with sounds of heaven and earth. The oppressed heaven and earth roared like countless drums, and the majestic breath and heavenly power forced people to come.


    "The magic brake is strengthened again, and the cultivation is advancing by leaps and bounds!"


    Such a vast momentum, so that the presence of Tianjiao supreme people are also groundless horror, can not help but want to crawl!


    All the people who came out of Tianjiao''s tomb, who had never been robbed in the tomb of emperor Tianjiao, got opportunities and benefits, and gained a great deal.


    They thought that when they reappeared, they would have a chance to shock the world.


    But at the moment, the vast majority of Tianjiao and supreme are afraid that they will not think so again. Compared with the magic brake, their progress seems to be somewhat hard to compare.


    But in the distance of the void, there is a little girl and a peerless woman with green skirt. They look at Du Shaofu, he Mo Sha, Du Xiaoyao and Jia Lou JueJie in front of them. Their eyes are shining and fluctuating.


    "Turn the devil''s paw!"


    The magic Temple drank and the magic Qi was flying. It was like the birth of the devil. The evil spirit was burning like a magic fire. The energy rose and fell like a vast ocean. The rune stirred up and down. Du Shaofu went away with all his strength.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu''s double pupils were twinkling with purple and golden thunder. He did not retreat but went forward. Even the pattern of empty eight trigrams converged back.


    Although the empty eight diagrams diagram can directly suppress the magic temple, it also needs to be distracted and consumes a lot. It is not enough to completely suppress the existence of the magic temple with the empty eight diagrams diagram.


    Du Shaofu wants to face off with the magic temple to verify his real strength at the moment. Among his peers, the magic temple is the best verification stone!


    Boom!


    The figure is like a purple and gold rainbow flying across the sky. At the same time, on the right palm of Du Shaofu, there is a mass of energy body covering and condensing into a handprint. It is in three colors of cash, black and silver. It is crystal clear and full of runes.


    The crystal clear three color handprint seems calm. If you look carefully, you will find that there are palpitating waves coming out, which contain three kinds of martial arts!


    Du Shaofu made a move. This is Shaoyang seal, Taiyin seal, and Shaoyin seal. The three seals overlap and attack each other. It cuts through the space and directly pats the magic palm of the magic temple.


    As fast as lightning, the two palms collide and explode directly.


    ''Bang ''


    the void exploded, and the whole mottled old square was shaking.


    Then the square directly cracked in a "click" sound, a large number of cracks, flying sand and rocks, space chaos, energy storm swept across the four sides.


    The terrible impact force made the square void appear dark vacuum aperture, like a black hole, devouring everything, and then gradually disappeared.


    "Chulala..."


    This palm duel made the figure of the magic Temple fly again, and the ten round divine ring on top of his head was also dim and wanted to be extinguished.


    "My God, Du Shaofu is so strong!"


    In the void around the square, the eyes of Tianjiao and his majesty all around him have been gaping at the moment.


    There is no doubt that the magic temple is strong, but Du Shaofu is fighting against the great and supreme power of the magic temple with his own strength, and he also suppresses it. By contrast, the gap between them is not a little bit.


    "Du Shaofu did not enter the tomb of the supreme one, but he certainly got a great chance. He was able to suppress the magic brake."


    In the field, Kong Sansi, henglun, huangling''er and other super strong people were even more impressed by their complexions.


    "If there is no conjecture, both of them have reached the level of nirvana


    Zhou Xiaoluo Mei''s eyes fluctuated and were shocked.


    "Half step reincarnation Nirvana!"


    Smell speech, all around Tianjiao the supreme, also for it to pour the cool breath, the vision also is mercilessly trembling, those two people are already powerful so!"Long..."


    All of a sudden, the whole divine space began to fluctuate. The sky was full of light and rain, and the unspeakable ancient atmosphere began to fluctuate.


    "The divine space will be closed!"


    All the heroes exclaimed that the whole divine space was fluctuating, which was the last time that the divine space was opened and was finally closed.


    Du Shaofu looked up into the sky, his eyes narrowed, and then he looked at the magic temple. His eyes were full of waves.


    "It''s time to end it!"


    Du Shaofu talked to himself, and at the same time, he moved across the void and went straight to the magic temple.


    ''the sea of demons is boundless! ''


    the void collapses, the magic brake armor envelops the arc, the magic air rolls, the eyes are awe inspiring, and a fist is swept out with the supernatural evil spirit and the great power of perfection.


    "Consummation is the supreme nirvana, not the real perfection."


    Du Shaofu said such a sentence. At the same time, there was a round of God ring emerging above the void, which was extremely huge, bright and shining, and burst into brilliant light, just like the rising sun, with all kinds of visions.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu shrouded in a round of divine ring, mingled with it, and suddenly gave people a feeling of sacredness and inviolability. The surging breath was like a waterfall falling down and boiling violently.


    "One round, but very different. What nirvana is this?"


    "The breath is so vast that there is no legend left. It is enough to shake the past and shine the present."


    When seeing the ring, all eyes were shocked.


    However, that terrible pressure made it clear to all the present Tianjiao and supreme that it was absolutely a terrible nirvana, an unprecedented nirvana.


    Oh! "


    Du Shaofu took the hand and blew out with a fist. With the sound of dragon chanting and elephant singing, the wind and thunder resounded through the void. This ancient world was roaring for it. The hegemonic holy power swept through the sky and the earth, and the void fluctuated.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu has also used all his strength to exert the force of limitless nirvana, but he has not really fully stimulated the infinite nirvana.


    The real infinite Nirvana power is a collection of all kinds of profound meanings, such as the eight trigrams, the golden winged Dapeng bird, the supreme animal power, and the profound meaning of the stars.


    However, at the moment, Du Shaofu has undoubtedly used the force of limitless nirvana, but there is still something left in it.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu broke out, and the atmosphere of the mighty Holy Spirit had already made the sky proud and the supreme one blush, and his expression was stunned and stupefied. That kind of pressure could be as powerful as this!


    In the astonishment of many trembling eyes, the two collide with each other again in an incomparable manner, and suddenly swept out from above the amazing explosion


    ''boom ''


    in an instant, the sky roared with the sound of ghosts crying and howling. There were also thunder rolling in the sky, and there were also demonic spirits. It was like rushing out of the devil kingdom. It was extremely terrifying!


    At this moment, the confrontation between the two will submerge the void of heaven and earth, as if to destroy everything.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Around the vast square, suddenly burst


    In these clashes, under the terrible pressure released by moozha and Du Shaofu, some Tianjiao, who was a little weaker around the square, turned pale.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Above the chaos of the void, the ten rings above the head of the magic Temple began to crack, the figure flew back out, the hair was disorderly scattered, and the mouth was filled with red blood, and his face became pale.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s figure just shook slightly, but then his figure rushed out like electricity.


    With a long journey and a free walk, Du Shaofu is now approaching an incredible speed, hitting the magic brake with a straight blow.


    Du Shaofu''s simple fist and every move, but it contains great momentum, which is incomparably arrogant!


    In the retreat, the devil''s temple was not as good as it was. His face was dignified. His eyes were cold and his teeth were clenched. The same blow was used to blow out.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu hit the devil''s chest with a blow, which cracked his ancient armor and sank it deeply.


    Almost at the same time, a blow from the magic brake fell on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    But in the room of the electric light and Firestone, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shining, with a strange Rune soaring into the sky, and his breath was surging and bursting out with golden light.


    "Boom..."


    Just as the magic Sabre was about to fall, the golden light formed a plume like substance fragment all over Du Shaofu''s body and condensed into a golden armor covering his whole body.


    Above the armor, the golden light rippled, and those plume like fragments were like the golden feathers of the golden winged ROC, which were derived from layers, like feathers, but more like pieces of armor, forming a set of gorgeous golden armor.


    ''Gee ''


    when the golden armor appeared, above the armor, there was the sound of golden winged ROC birds whistling through the clouds and rocks, and the domineering momentum swept through the void.


    This is the first layer of the green spirit armor made by Du Shaofu. It is made from the blood essence of the golden winged ROC bird.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, the fist of the magic Temple fell on the green spirit armor, and the sound was muffled, the evil spirit poured out, and the great power collapsed. Even those who were strong in the field with ordinary strength would not dare to resist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1760

    But Du Shaofu resisted the attack directly, and a golden light broke out on the Qingling armor, and the sound of Peng Ming was heard faintly.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The body was directly shaken and the ancient armor on the chest was sunken directly and cracked all around.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s body was only slightly shaken, and the green spirit armor was slightly dimmed, and then it was as bright as before, with no influence at all.


    How powerful was the punch of moosha. In the first battle with Du Shaofu, the punch of moosha directly smashed Du Shaofu''s chest, revealing bleeding holes, and bones.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu has no influence.


    Although Du Shaofu''s accomplishments are at the same level as the magic temple, the green spirit armor on his body is the most important.


    "My God, is the armor a treasure or is it condensed from the dark air? The defense is exploding


    At the scene, some of the supreme masters'' eyesight was so fierce that they immediately discovered the extraordinary armor on Du Shaofu''s body, and how terrible the defensive power was.


    The magic brake falters and stabilizes, and his eyes are even more shocking.


    Staring at the strange armor on Du Shaofu''s body, this kind of defense is unprecedented.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile. He had just verified the defense of Qingling armor, but he didn''t let himself down.


    That kind of defense is enough to resist any attack in the same realm. It''s abnormal to be able to resist any attack in the same realm. It''s really abnormal. It''s worthy of being left by the master of three thousand worlds.


    "Go on!"


    Fighting spirit rolling, behind the release of gold, Du Shaofu urged the real ROC gold wings, with the green spirit armor, the whole person is like a real human shaped ROC, flapping its wings to break through the sky, the vast expanse, and instantly rushed to the devil''s temple.


    The magic brake changed color, and the speed made it hard for him to avoid it. In the armor covering his hands, his hands once again had a black gold golden dagger glove, just like a spirit armor covering his palm.


    "Hum!"


    The golden glove made the sound of wind and thunder. The thunder and the evil Qi intertwined and collided with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu is now covered with green spirit armor. Except for his eyes, he is covered under the armor. The golden light is shining, and he has a feeling like a real golden winged ROC bird.


    The golden light is shining behind, and the wings of the golden winged ROC are revealed. The breath is towering. It is really connected with the flesh and blood. If you want to soar up and cross the sky!


    At the moment, the golden wings of Dapeng and the green spirit armor are perfectly integrated. The magnificent armor and the domineering golden wings of Dapeng make the whole person more powerful and powerful!


    "Bang bang!"


    In the flash of lightning and flint, the two fought again and again. The sharp claw of the magic dagger glove fell on Du Shaofu and slipped from his shoulder. In an instant, the golden dagger was made and sparks were splashed everywhere.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s punch, with a dull sound, makes the surrounding space surging and boiling. At the same time, it falls on the devil''s chest, exploding his chest armor completely, revealing the blood hole, which shows the bone and blood.


    The magic brake was shaken back again, spitting blood in his mouth. The purple arc on his body fluctuated and the sound of "Pa Pa Pa" came out. The wound healed quickly, and the body recovered perfectly. However, the ancient armor on his body could not be healed immediately.


    "War!"


    When the devil was angry, he drank a lot, and the evil spirit was so strong that it seemed to stimulate a special kind of martial arts pulse. Suddenly, many evil shadows appeared in the void around him, crying and howling. It was as if he had rushed out of the devil''s land and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu''s fighting spirit is rolling, flapping his wings to open and close, smashing the shadows one by one, like a giant ROC in human form, fighting against the magic temple.


    Two people continue to bombard kill, crazy duel.


    "Ji..."


    "Oh


    Peng Ming resounds, Du Xiaoyao roars.


    The huge black and gold demon Peng covered the sky and overflowed with blood in his mouth, which was suppressed by Du Xiaoyao all the time.


    "It seems that the magic brake has been defeated."


    "I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was stronger."


    "It seems that the golden winged ROC bird is called Jialou jue''er. I didn''t expect that it was as strong as this!"


    "What kind of nirvana is Du Xiaoyao? It''s so terrible!"


    That terrible confrontation, let the four sides Tianjiao supreme shock of the argument.


    At the moment, the four of them are standing on the top of the same generation or even in the same realm. They can overlook the heroes and push the opponents at the same level in the world.


    Such four people let this group of Tianjiao supreme also sigh for it. If these four people were in ancient times, they would certainly be able to compete with those legendary ancient supreme masters!


    "Hiss!"


    In the chaos of the void, Du Shaofu''s Dapeng''s golden wings cut the back of the magic temple, and the void crossed the void. The armor was cut to pieces, and the deep bloodstains were exposed, and the blood was shooting.


    ''roar ''


    Du Shaofu did not stop. Suddenly, a loud roar came out of his mouth, like the sound of a roc piercing through the clouds and rocks, or like a dragon chanting nine days. His eyes were like two purple and gold thunderbolts, breaking through the void, shooting at the sky, and exploding with one punch.


    The shoulder of moocha was swept by a fist again, and endless bright electric arc and talisman secret patterns broke out. The terrible dark air fluctuated like a vast ocean, which was fierce and incomparable. With the pouring of a large amount of blood mist, the ancient armor was broken, the evil gas was rampant, and the blood was dripping."The demon king Du Shaofu is too strong!"


    The magic temple was suppressed again and again by Du Shaofu. The incomparable duel made people look silly.


    "There''s another one."


    Suddenly, in the corner of the crowd, a little girl stepped out. Her eyes in her golden eyes just locked in a strange purple robe figure.


    The demon who was shaking the battle suddenly felt that someone was staring at him. He suddenly looked up and looked away. He saw a little girl, and his eyes were a little surprised.


    "People of demon sect, get up and die!"


    The little star steps out, looks at the evil spirit son, the small hand slightly moves forward, does not put the demon spirit son in the eye.


    The evil spirit son saw the little star to hand, the face only exposed in the eyes, the thunder light arc.


    "Can''t you hear me? Come up and die!"


    The little star refused to give up, and his little body stood aloof.


    "Hum!"


    The devil''s throat murmured, like the sound of sullen thunder. In an instant, there was a brilliant purple thunder and lightning light, which covered the whole body in an instant, just like the purple rising in the sun.


    At this moment, countless dazzling lightning runes are pouring out, and the terrible thunder power fills the sky, and countless thunder lights penetrate the space.


    A breath of soul palpitating, suddenly rippling spread in this side of heaven and earth, is still spreading towards the distance.


    At the same time, there is a roaring evil spirit, accompanied by the sound of crying and howling.


    "It seems that this vein is very similar to Du Shaofu, Du Yunlong and so on." When the evil spirit son urges the martial pulse, it immediately causes many surprised voices.


    In the crowd, a brave and resolute middle-aged man looked at the devil. In his eyes, there was a purple arc, showing a color of surprise.


    "Kill!"


    The demon spirit son kills, the whole body electric arc rippling, is fierce and awe inspiring, the head six wheel God ring is in the air, the supreme Nirvana force surging.


    Although the demon spirit son is not as good as the Kalou Jue''an and the magic temple, it is absolutely the same generation peak existence, which is enough to push the heroes of the same realm.


    "Boom


    A thunder light and magic seal converges, and the seal contains rolling magic Qi. If there is a magic shadow in the sky, the purple thunder and lightning roll and surge, just like a round of bright sun shining in the sky.


    Countless thunders soared into the sky, and the purple thunder and lightning filled the sky. This thunder light and magic seal crushed the little star.


    A terrible atmosphere of punishment and killing made the sky roar in an instant, and the sound of ghost crying and Howling was resounding. It was filled with a strong atmosphere of tyranny and destruction.


    This terrible power made Tianjiao''s whole body tremble and suddenly shudder, which also made many people on the scene take cold breath for the little stars.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1761

    "Too weak!"


    The little star looked up and looked at the terrible thunder and lightning magic seal, but it was not moved at all. When the voice dropped, the little star''s small body, in all the shocking eyes, did not retreat, but went straight across the void, facing the terrible thunder magic seal.


    Walking across the void, the little star does not retreat but advances, without any defense, and allows its thunder light and magic seal to fall directly on his body, covering the surrounding void and exploding.


    "Long..."


    The space explodes, the rune is broken and bright, the evil spirit is rampant, and the destructive power sweeps away.


    All eyes trembled, for the small figure of fear.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, in the explosion of the destructive power of the thunder light and magic seal, the small figure appeared intact in front of the demon spirit son. The small fist was wrapped in a light golden flame, which seemed to fall lightly on the devil''s chest.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    But this moment, it caused a chain reaction. The six rings in the void on the top of the devil''s head were broken, and the explosion sound came from his body. His body cracked, the purple electric arc collapsed, and the blood was parked. His body flew away like a broken kite, vulnerable to a single blow.


    "Gu Gu..."


    When this scene appeared, the eyes around him were creepy and he swallowed his saliva.


    "Rumble!"


    The sky sounds incessantly in the sky, such as the sky drums sing together, the heaven and earth vibrate, and the universe vibrates together!


    Jialou Jue Mo Peng and Du Xiaoyao chijiri macaque collide fiercely, and the rune blooms, and the evil spirit is towering.


    "Boom..."


    The whole god space, in the beginning to tremble, the void sky above, began to crack out of the cracks, light and rain pouring.


    In the void, there are many ancient runes, which haunt all the external creatures, forming a huge binding force, and trying to crowd out the people.


    "Shenyu space is going to be completely closed soon!"


    The vast chalkiness field is empty, and all Tianjiao''s supreme masters are shocked. The divine space is about to be completely closed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ancient canyon, in the thunder mountain range.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    A large number of ancient monster species are gathered, all of them are above the level of the animal kingdom, sending out a fierce momentum.


    The king of thunder eagle, the king of miemeng, the howling of the lonely sky, and the doctor''s lifeless, looked up at the light and rain pouring over the void, and said, "the divine space is about to be closed."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Long..."


    On the land of chenhuang, the divine space is trembling, the divine light bursts and the light and rain pour down. What is opening up? The ancient and vast power that can''t be spoken is sweeping and spreading, giving out the dazzling light that frightens the world.


    In the void, on the mountain, there are many old figures, the strong ones in the hidden world emerge, open their eyes and wait.


    "The divine space is about to close, and they will be pushed out, bringing out countless opportunities and inheritance!"


    The major forces and Shanmen are looking forward to their children coming out, which will bring great opportunities.


    "As soon as the little scum comes out, he will find a way to kill him and eradicate his roots. He will pay the price at all costs."


    Misty and misty peaks, Li Chenfa, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium, etc. gnash their teeth and transmit the sound of Yin measurement.


    Tianjiao, the descendant of Legalists, longzu and strategists, has almost died, and with many of the older generation of powerful people being killed in the divine space.


    These three great families have never suffered such humiliation since ancient times, but now they are all hurt by Du Shaofu. Even they themselves suffer heavy damage. How can they not be angry or hate.


    "Watch out for Long Teng, Li Chenfa, Gongsun holmium and others!"


    The old lady opened her mouth and discussed with the Mohist ice ink, the old man who dug the fields in the farmhouse, and the old ghost of the Yin and Yang family.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The magic star is coming!"


    In the void of the God realm space, the whole body of the magic temple was dripping with blood. The ancient armor on his body was broken, and the evil spirit around him was condensed. It seemed that many evil stars had been attracted and crushed the void to form a vast magic star space. The scene was frightening and enveloped Du Shaofu.


    Under such a terrible situation, I''m afraid that ordinary practitioners of the realm will be directly oppressed if they break into it.


    "The ROC strikes the sky!"


    Du Shaofu was fearless. Behind his back, the ROC had golden wings in Shandong, such as Fuyao nine days. The secret patterns of golden talisman broke out, shattering many magic stars and crossing the void. In a flash, he snatched out the devil''s belly and filled the blood hole.


    "It''s terrible. There won''t be any more rivals in the same generation."


    All Tianjiao''s hearts were shocked. Such a demon king and a demon king''s Duel seemed to crush two million mountains in their hearts.


    Any one of them is also arrogant, born to be the favorite son of heaven, and the dragon and Phoenix are the highest among people.


    But now, as powerful as they are, they are overwhelmed by the invisible crushing force.


    Compared with the demon king and the demon king, their talent and natural posture seem to be a little worthless."Poof..."


    The magic Temple kept spitting blood, and his eyes became more and more deep and dark. He gathered a lot of animal energy all over the body, and in the roar and roar, he killed Du Shaofu.


    "Little way you!"


    Du Shaofu was fearless, just like a giant ROC in human form. He was peerless and ferocious. He could destroy all the animals and blow up the void. The purple and gold thunder was surging. The golden winged ROC bird was the supreme beast that could stir up.


    "If you like animal power, you will be satisfied!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that the green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings were naturally formed. They were like a tiger with wings and were not afraid of everything.


    "Roar..."


    In the condensation of his fingerprints, Du Shaofu urged many animal powers. In a moment, in the roar and hissing, the shadow of countless fierce demons swept out, shining brightly and covering the magic temple.


    "Roar..."


    All kinds of animals contend, fierce birds flapping their wings, beasts flying in the sky, and the energy sweeps across the vast ocean, and terror is boundless.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The magic brake tried its best to stop it, but it was still shaken back. The spitting of blood in the mouth once again made a cracking sound on the bones of the body and suffered heavy damage!


    "The magic temple is completely defeated. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has grown up in recent months, which is terrible."


    All around were stunned and stunned. The confrontation also made their blood boil.


    "Oh


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings and thundered all over his body. He was like a ROC in the sky. He opened his mouth and drank loudly. There was a dragon singing for nine days. The sound of the long cry of the gods was rolling and stirring the void.


    This is Du Shaofu''s hegemonic airway. The sound waves are sweeping like a tsunami, the whole void is roaring, and countless roaring echoes reverberate in the sky, just like nine days of thunder ringing through the world


    In this roar, there is a pervasive sound wave, which turns into a strange domineering force, which makes the mysterious Qi inside the human body boil uncontrollably. The Shenque wants to be broken and the yuan shen wants to burst.


    "Poof..."


    The sudden moocha suffered heavy damage again, coughing blood one after another. The powerful body was more and more damaged, bleeding everywhere, and the armor was broken, which was very sad.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s too weak. It''s not enough to tickle."


    The little star opened her mouth and looked at the devil flying away. She did not put it in her heart. The terrible destructive power of her had no effect on her.


    "Hiss!"


    In the next moment, the little star appeared in the sky, and the whole body seemed to be turbulent and slow. But in a moment, it appeared in front of the demon spirit who had been shaken back. The little hand reached out, and the golden flame rose.


    "Little star, be merciful


    Du Tingxuan''s voice fell, and his figure appeared beside the little star. He blocked the little star''s hand, looked at the devil and asked, "who are you, Du Jiawu?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1762

    The demon spirit son shows double eyes, stare at Du Tingxuan, voice Yin pity way: "you have no right to know!"


    "Uncover your robe and cap, and you will know."


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes were sharp, with thunder light rippling in his eyes, and his breath gushed out of his body.


    "Boom!"


    In the divine space, a huge force of exclusion gushed out and enveloped the whole space.


    In an instant, all of us were pushed out by the huge binding force and began to be pushed out involuntarily.


    Du Tingxuan was about to make a move, and the void around him trembled. Under the vast atmosphere, any living creature would be affected.


    The duels between Du Shaofu and mocha, Du Xiaoyao and Jialou jueyao were also directly affected.


    Du Shaofu, who wanted to continue to attack the devil, was also affected. His great Qi broke down and imprisoned everything.


    At the same time, the external creatures in the whole god space are forced out and wrapped by light and rain.


    There are space cracks in the void, and all figures are wrapped by light and rain and swept up the sky.


    In an instant, a series of figures rose from the whole divine space and swept away toward the void cracks.


    "Boom!"


    Chen Huang land, God space poured light rain.


    One after another, the figures from the exit of the divine space seem to tear up the space and snatch out one after another.


    "Come out, someone is coming out!"


    When those figures emerged, countless eyes on the land of chenhuang were boiling with expectation. They were the descendants of many great families of Shanmen, expecting that they could get a great chance to revitalize the family Shanmen.


    "Come out, pay attention to Du Shaofu. Don''t let him run away!"


    On the misty mountain peak, Li Chenfa, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium and other eyes show divine light, but their faces are cold and overcast.


    Looking at the big family forces, Tianjiao supreme is about to come out with great opportunities. However, the younger generation of Tianjiao supreme of the three families has long been dead and injured. Even the older generation who came in later also lost a lot of money and hurt their muscles and bones. At the moment, Li Chenfa''s feelings can be imagined.


    "Ji..."


    "Oh


    All of a sudden, just as the figures appeared, the Peng Ming resounded and the beasts roared like thunder.


    A huge black magic ROC was squeezed out of the divine space, and its huge body covered many living creatures around it.


    A golden red Jiri macaque is flying in the sky, domineering and arrogant. It is actually chasing after the demon Peng.


    "Whoosh..."


    The magic chakra is plunging out towards it, and when it leaves the divine space, it is rapidly plunging away.


    "Magic brake, where to escape!"


    Du Shaofu was also plundering out of the divine space to pursue and kill the magic temple.


    Master Xia Hou Fenglei is still in the hands of the demon cult. He will surely seize the magic brake.


    His face was ugly and pale, his breath was very weak, and his body was even more miserable. Although the purple arc was overflowing and the body was constantly recovering, Du Shaofu was really hurt too much, and many places were still bleeding.


    Originally, he thought that Du Shaofu had not even entered the tomb of the Supreme Master to fight for such great opportunities after he made great progress again. The magic Temple felt that Du Shaofu was no longer his opponent.


    But at the moment, the devil was shocked to understand that everything was beyond his imagination. Du Shaofu was so strong that he suppressed him so that he was no longer an opponent. The immortal Xuanti in his body had not been greatly developed. If he went on like this, he would not be able to protect him.


    "It''s Du Xiaoyao!"


    "A golden winged ROC bird with monstrous air!"


    "That''s Du Shaofu. He''s coming out and chasing people!"


    In an instant, Chen Huang on the mainland for it boiling, many eyes suddenly beat.


    "It''s the little scum coming out!"


    Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium, etc. all of a sudden, their eyes flashed with cold light, and their killing intention surged in an instant.


    "Wait a minute. The kalumoro Gang is here. We can''t take advantage of it. Du Shaofu is doing it. Let''s have a look first." Li Chen''s law sank.


    "It''s jueyou!"


    "The fusion of magic and bone, Jialou jueyou has already incarnated into the demon Peng!"


    The strong men of the golden winged ROC bird family present, watching the huge magic ROC on the void, turned pale, and the waves of golden light rose.


    "Pay attention to Shao Fu. Jueyou has fused the magic bone and can''t let him go." On the old lady''s vicissitudes face, her eyes were shining with gold, her expression was complicated, and her rickety body was shaking.


    "Magic brake, you can''t escape!"


    In an instant, Du Shaofu flew out. At his current speed and with the injury of the magic brake, he immediately stopped the magic brake, waved a stream of purple and gold electric arc and swept toward the magic brake.


    "This guy, this is chasing after the magic temple!"


    Tianjiao, the supreme one, emerged successively from the divine space. Even the powerful existence of the magic temple is being pursued by Du Shaofu at the moment, which makes people have to be shocked.


    For the outside world, it may not be clear about the strength of the magic brake.


    However, for the supreme and Tianjiao in the divine space, it is clear that it is a terrible existence of complete and great nirvana, which is enough to be proud of ancient and modern times, and it is difficult for peers to find rivals. Who can compete with each other?But now it was in the tomb of the supreme one. For a short time, the magic temple had been pursued by Du Shaofu.


    In an instant, the magic brake leaped forward, unable to avoid Du Shaofu. He was swept by a purple gold arc and hit the body. He staggered forward, emitting a spark arc and his hair standing upside down.


    "I can''t escape!"


    Du Shaofu drank, opened and closed, and the ROC''s golden wings were displayed with great speed. A hand print was taken, which was Shaoyang seal.


    Feeling the terrible wave behind him, the magic Temple turned around in horror, and his armor gloves gushed out the monstrous spirit and collided with Du Shaofu''s Shaoyang seal.


    "Poof..."


    This collision, shaking the void, magic brake body shock, again was blasted out of blood, blood gushing from the mouth.


    "You can''t escape today!"


    Du Shaofu looked directly at the magic temple, and his pupils fluctuated like thunder sea.


    "Do you really think you can do anything to me? You can''t do anything to me!"


    Mo Cha looked at Du Shaofu coldly, his eyes gushed with evil Qi and bit his teeth. As the voice fell, a purple arc suddenly whirled in the palm of his right hand.


    "Boom!"


    As the purple arc streamer appeared, the entire void suddenly spread out a strange breath.


    Almost at the same time, within the space, the space began to shake.


    At that moment, a sense of extreme danger began to spread in the air.


    The purple arc suddenly circled in the void in front of the magic brake body. In this short moment, the space above, suddenly turned into a thick purple thunder cloud.


    "Hula..."


    Purple thunder clouds, bright arc diffuse, a huge palpitating breath suddenly swept open.


    At this time, all the living creatures in the presence felt an absolute palpitation.


    "Purple thunder xuanding."


    Feeling the breath, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly picked up. The purple thunder xuanding in his own shrine was also suddenly buzzing, trying to break out of his body.


    "Boom


    the void is as like as two peas, and the purple arc is shining. It is transformed into a three hundred foot tripod with a huge number of hundreds of meters, which is just like the purple thunder tripod in Du Shaofu''s sacred place.


    "Shenlei Ding, that''s shenlei Ding!"


    And at this moment, countless strong people around the void looked at the tripod tripod, and they were shocked to change color.


    All of a sudden, the old figures floating in the void, and the powerful existence on the peaks, all of a sudden, gave an amazing breath, and their eyes were full of waves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1763

    "Shen Lei Ding!"


    Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, dihoe old man, ice ink, star soul old monster, and the top strong of dragon clan also changed color at the same time.


    Especially for the people of the nine masters, shenlei Ding has a special significance. Only when the nine tripods gather together and can command the nine families, can they really be born.


    Little star and Du Tingxuan are about to fight against the evil spirit son. At the moment, they see the God thunder tripod appear. The terrible pressure rippling in the void, vast heaven and earth, and their eyes are also close.


    In a flash, all the eyes on the scene fell on the God thunder tripod with purple arc all over the sky.


    "Zizi..."


    When the tripod rotates, the surrounding space is twisted. The mouth of the tripod is like a black hole. The purple thunder clouds are rolling around the cauldron. The thunder clouds in the vast sky are rolling. The clouds in the whole square space change color and the thunder clouds are dense.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder filled the palpitating lightning, and the whole sky was like the darkness before dawn.


    The terrible purple thunder and lightning shrouded the heaven and earth, and the breath of destruction was diffused from the purple thunder clouds, rippling in the land of chenhuang.


    The terrible wave of destructive energy diffused from the purple thunder and lightning, and the surrounding space was filled with "Zizi" electric light, and every inch of the space was shattered!


    "It''s terrible. The power of shenlei Ding is too powerful."


    Under this terrible destruction, all the living creatures on the scene were shocked and moved. They all felt a chill and intended to spread from the bottom of their hearts.


    In front of this amazing ray Wei, their spirits tremble!


    "You can''t do anything to me!"


    The magic temple was in the air, shrouded in the purple destruction arc. It was the purple gold Xuan thunder. The wound on the body accelerated to recover in the arc. In an instant, it seemed that the breath on the body also recovered a lot.


    His eyes were filled with electric arc, and the devil Chayin pity was staring at Du Shaofu. When his voice fell, purple thunder clouds in the surrounding sky rolled up, and electric arcs converged into purple thunder, which suddenly burst out, and the dazzling purple arc light poured down.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, countless purple thunder came down from the sky, and packed the square and round space in a dense and dense way, and left to Du Shaofu with the potential of incomparable destruction.


    "It''s terrible. It''s irresistible under the main territory."


    The old strange star soul, ice ink and other people tremble for Du Shaofu.


    The power to destroy the thunder is so creepy that the hairs stand on end!


    At this time, the living creatures on the scene were not breathing for Du Shaofu.


    But for the old lady, Zhen Qingchun, Xiaoxing, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, Jialou jueyu and other very few people, although shocked, they did not worry much about Du Shaofu.


    Only they knew that Du Shaofu also had a god Lei Ding.


    "Boom..."


    The speed is too fast, the overwhelming purple thunder column bombards falls, the whole space that sharp sound explosion sound becomes a piece.


    In the place where the purple thunderbolt passed, the space burst into pieces and fell one after another around Du Shaofu''s void.


    Many purple thunder struck Du Shaofu directly.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Countless eyes were cool for Du Shaofu. That was enough to make the practitioners of the realm not die but also to be severely damaged. Could Du Shaofu still resist?


    In full view of the public, the purple thunder fell, and Du Shaofu Zhou Sheng burst into a purple arc on his ROC like strange armor, which miraculously devoured the purple thunder.


    The purple thunder fell on Du Shaofu, just like a Rainstorm on the lake. Although it stirred waves, it was also directly absorbed.


    "Gu Gu..."


    This scene made the throat of the living creatures around him dry and chalky, but he was not only breathing cool air.


    "My God!"


    Countless faces are gaping and gaping!


    Du Shaofu was in the air and was not moved. The thunder and martial pulse absorbed the Zijin xuanlei. With the help of the purple thunder tripod, he was able to absorb the Zijin xuanlei continuously. What''s more, he let the Zijin xuanlei in Deshen palace emit cheering roar.


    "Purple thunder xuanding, you know I have it too!"


    Looking at the enchanted brake, Du Shaofu''s mouth was outlined with a smile. At the same time, he waved his hand out. The purple electric arc burst out in his palm. In the bright and palpitating arc, a tripod tripod circled out, as if by some kind of call. In a flash, it turned into hundreds of feet of hovering void, making a thunderous sound of thunder and lightning.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the void trembled violently again, the purple arc intensified, and the purple thunder source rolled around, which made the destruction of the soul palpitation, and the thunder and lightning pressure doubled in an instant.


    "God thunder tripod, this is the second God thunder tripod!"


    "On Du Shaofu, the demon king, there is a second God Lei Ding!"


    "My God, those are two God thunder tripods!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the void was boiling, and two deities, Lei Ding, appeared, and the old figures were trembling."God thunder tripod, that little scum''s body also has God thunder Ding!"


    Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium and other Legalists, dragon clan, strategists and other strong people, at the moment, the complexion is even more dramatic.


    "Shen Lei Ding, this guy is really deep enough to hide!"


    Huang ling''er, Kong Sansi and others stood in the distance of the void, wrapped in the light, their eyes showed divine light, and their eyes were filled with waves.


    "Buzz!"


    Two purple thunder tripods appear, wind and thunder resound.


    At that time, the emptiness of the empty land has been completely transformed into a sea of thunder, and the electric arc overflows, like a sea of waves!


    "Back, back!"


    The strong men of each Mountain Gate, with their weaker disciples and descendants, quickly began to retreat.


    Under the atmosphere of such destructive thunder and lightning, not to mention the descendants of the mountain gate and their children can not resist. Even the strong people who are more than 90% present are absolutely not qualified to be affected and dare not be implicated.


    "The chalkiness are on you


    At this time, when he saw Du Shaofu summoning the purple thunder xuanding, a smile appeared on the pale face of the magic temple and passed away in a flash.


    "Nine tripods gather together, can we merge the second one?"


    Du Shaofu stepped on the thunder sea and looked at the purple thunder tripod of the magic temple. He felt that his purple thunder xuanding was roaring and cheering. It seemed that he wanted to blend with the second tripod.


    "Go!"


    He raised his head slightly, and the thunder light rippled his eyes. Du Shaofu urged the purple thunder tripod with all his strength to merge the second purple thunder xuanding, which was not easy to appear.


    "Come on


    Magic Temple Yin compassion and smile, evil Qi rolling, rippling purple gold Xuan thunder, swing sleeve up, urge purple thunder xuanding to resist.


    "Boom..."


    Purple Gold Xuan thunder broke out, thunder sea was stirring, and purple thunder with thick arms fell from the sky and fell on the earth, smashing mountains and boulders.


    Many creatures trembled and retreated again, afraid to resist.


    "Buzz!"


    The two purple thunder tripods collide and roar. The sky in the void is trembling. Endless thunder power erupts. It is like the endless thunder in the sky, shaking people''s hearts and minds!


    At the moment, even the duel between Du Xiaoyao and Jialou jueyao was also affected, so he had to step back a little, and was not affected by Zijin xuanlei.


    Li Chenfa, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium and other eyes in the fierce convulsion, and so on under the terrible thunder Wei, now let them also some tremble in their hearts.


    Du Shaofu had the spirit of thunder tripod and was able to stimulate this terrible power, which was absolutely the last thing they wanted to see.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, who is so powerful, has really grown up. Even if it is intercepted alone, it is no longer easy to deal with.


    "Who is that mysterious man? Is he possessed of evil spirit? Is he from the demon sect?" In the void, the old man was covered with yellow awns and frowned slightly.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu has a thunder tripod on his body. Nine tripods gather together to order nine families." The star soul old monster is wrapped with stars and ripples.


    "It is said that the other eight gods, Lei Ding, fell into the hands of evil spirits and were taken away by them. Now they appear in the hands of the man. If he is a member of the evil cult, the evil cult is undoubtedly left by those ancient demons!"


    Ice ink brow is dignified, the vision is empty, has been staring at that terrible thunder sea duel on the void.


    "The evil cult is related to the ancient evil spirits!"


    The old lady was sure that there were demon emperors and demon cults outside the golden winged ROC family. It can be confirmed that the evil cult was left by those ancient demons, and that the evil cult had revealed its true features.


    "Boom..."


    The two purple thunder tripods bang at each other, and the purple gold Xuan thunder explodes, as if to explode the sky.


    The terrible power makes the top strong players in the field feel cold. You can imagine what a terrible power it is.


    But everyone can feel that, just a moment later, the God thunder tripod triggered by the magic brake is beginning to be suppressed and pushed back.


    "Poof..."


    The body was shaken back and vomited blood again.


    The face of the magic Temple began to be dignified again, and his Qi and blood were surging. He knew that he had not really controlled the purple thunder xuanding, and the immortal Xuan body was only half of the whole body. He could not really control the purple thunder xuanding, and the real achievement would not destroy the dark body.


    "You didn''t really control it!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was heard in the thunder. He was pregnant with purple thunder xuanding. He could directly feel that the magic temple had not really controlled the purple thunder xuanding, so he immediately went all out to carry the overwhelming purple golden Xuan thunder and storm the magic temple to suppress the second purple thunder xuanding.


    At this moment, the thunder burst out, and Du Shaofu''s real efforts to do it, or urged the purple thunder xuanding.


    The sky purple arc is shining brightly in the sky, the sky is roaring, there is purple gold thunder falling, if the sky thunder.


    Thunder sea fierce, spray chalky thin divine light, at this moment the sky will be overturned, the terror is extreme.


    "Poof!"


    Once again, the magic brake vomited blood, and then retreated violently. The old wounds were not healed, but new ones were added one after another.


    "Moocha, you have no way to escape today!"Du Shaofu drank so much that he wanted to capture the magic temple and merge the second purple thunder tripod.


    "Yes, but I''m afraid I can''t make you do it!"


    Magic Cha smile, pale face with the same smile, when the voice fell, visual to the depths of the sky.


    I don''t know when, in the depths of the void sky, a dark cloud has gathered there, which will block out the sun in a very short time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1764

    Suddenly, the sky that rolling clouds, began to crack a huge crack, there is a strange black light revealed.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, there was a strange vibration in the void for no reason. Evil spirits forced people to come. Evil spirits roared like the wind and filled with black fog.


    At this moment, all the super strong people on the land of chenhuang seemed to feel something. They all looked at the void for the first time.


    In the corner of the crowd, a man in purple raises his eyes and looks at the sky. He is a general. His eyes are full of waves.


    In the distance, there are two mysterious figures, all wrapped under the clothes and robes, only skimming out the eyes. At the moment, it is also for the waves.


    Du Shaofu also felt that his mind trembled for him in an instant, and his eyes suddenly looked up into the void.


    The dark cloud covered the sky and the evil spirit forced people. A huge dark palm poked out from the crack, and the evil spirit lingered.


    "Hula..."


    This huge palm, accompanied by demonic Qi, is lifeless, but it is just like the most evil thing in the world. It can make all the evil spirits in the nine secluded earth and the eighteen layers of hell be respectful and obedient.


    This palm falls, silent, but it seems that all the evil breath of the world is gathering at this moment.


    And in this palm peep down, a moment to touch the purple gold Xuan thunder moment, immediately agitated the four sides, the evil spirit poured out.


    "Boom..."


    All this is like a spark falling on the hot oil, and the earth suddenly cracks under the void.


    "Kaka..."


    Ground cracks spread like spider webs, lakes, tides, lightning, thunder, and explosions!


    This palm is too terrible, crushing in all people''s hearts, so that all the super strong on the scene are also soul shaking, soul gushing out of uneasiness!


    The huge palm was not afraid of the purple and golden thunder. It came out from the depths of the void. The purple thunder was surging, and was directly shaken open. The huge five fingers curled slightly, and went directly to Du Shaofu''s purple thunder xuanding.


    Du Shaofu felt that the huge palm appeared for the purple thunder xuanding.


    But at the moment, under the vast and terrible breath, Du Shaofu''s mysterious Qi was solidified, and his powerful and incomparable spirit seemed to be at a loss, and he was unconsciously affected by a terrible influence.


    However, at this moment, the mysterious residual skills of Du Shaofu''s clay pill palace automatically operated and filled with the ancient atmosphere, which made the yuan God play a quick witty, just like rebirth. Thunder light broke out on the thunder lotus of jiuzhuan God, and the spirit roots in the yuan God and the four spirit thunder broke out immediately.


    "Dare you


    Du Shaofu drank, and in the midst of the electric light and fire stone, he tried his best to stimulate the purple thunder and xuanding. The vast purple and gold lightning came out, and Qi swept and blocked the huge palm.


    "Eh..."


    From the depths of the void, it seemed that a slight startling sound came from a distant space. However, the huge palm of the hand was not blocked by any obstacles. It still came down, crushing on Du Shaofu''s purple thunder xuanding, distorting the vast void.


    The huge force crushed the purple thunder xuanding, and also swept Du Shaofu''s original spirit. A huge and infinite force hit Du Shaofu.


    "Poof..."


    This force is irresistible and too vast. It makes Du Shaofu spit out the golden blood and coagulate without dispersing. The green spirit armor on his body is also dim and wants to crack.


    "Ji..."


    Peng Ming pierced the clouds and cracked rocks. A huge golden winged ROC bird, which was thousands of feet long, rose into the sky. The golden light was shining, and the endless light broke out. It rushed into the empty thunder sea and hit the huge palm.


    This is the body of the old lady kalumura. She intervened to protect Du Shaofu.


    The huge palm crumpled down, without any stagnation. The evil spirit was released to the sky, as if it could cover the huge noumenon of the old lady.


    The vast and infinite power also made the old lady unable to stop it.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The old lady''s golden light was dim, her feathers cracked, and she vomited blood in her mouth. Her huge body fell from the void and fell to the mountains and destroyed countless mountains.


    The huge evil Qi of his hand was irresistible and was about to collapse on Du Shaofu''s purple thunder tripod.


    "You can''t run wild in this world yet!"


    Suddenly, there is a sound reverberating in the void. From five directions in the southeast and northwest, there are five bright energy competing to cross the void and finally converge on the thunder sea.


    The five brilliant energy rays interweave from five directions, and converge into a sword of emptiness, which is shining and blooming in the world. The Ancient Runes ripple and interweave and cross the void.


    The sword of emptiness, as if it had come from ancient times, pierced through the void, and could cut through the sky and pass through the huge palm.


    "Hula..."


    In this instant, the irresistible palm finally broke up and turned into a monstrous evil Qi, which broke up the void.


    "Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi, Zhongtong, are you five still alive?"


    In the dark cloud crack, there was a lifeless voice coming out, resounding through the heaven and earth, saying: "it''s a pity that those people were all dead at the beginning, and you just can''t stop me!"With the sound of lifeless falling down, the evil spirit is rolling into the sky. In the thunder and lightning, a twelve Leaf Black Lotus emerges from the void. It is huge and thousands of feet. Countless evil spirits appear in the world, crying and Howling all over the world.


    "You didn''t succeed at the beginning, but you still can''t do it this time!"


    In the void, the sound is ethereal. On the shining sword light condensed by the five energy, countless swords suddenly burst out, just like the bright sun in the sky.


    Numerous ancient runes are permeated with dense swords, and countless ancient means and secret methods are also broken out.


    In this kind of confrontation, we have not even seen the real appearance of those who have made moves, but the whole land of chenhuang has already seen the tide rising, the earth shaking, the mountains and rivers shifting, and the rivers flowing backward!


    "Wuwu..."


    The evil spirit is rampant. Suddenly, it seems that something has been awakened in this world, as if calling out all the evil spirits in this world to submit.


    The earth trembled, and the clouds were rolling, and the evil spirit was surging to the sky, as if there were countless fierce beasts roaring and neighing to rush out of the dark ground.


    The destruction is endless.


    Twelve leaves of Black Lotus wave light, there is a black Rune road turn, filled with the smell of destruction.


    "Buzz!"


    Thunder and wind roar, the sky is turning upside down, heaven and earth are upside down!


    This kind of pressure is too terrible, shocking the world, terrible to the old star soul, Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, ice ink, the earth hoe old man, such as super existence also have to shudder, retreat one after another.


    Even they can''t be affected by such great power.


    The whole sky was torn apart as if it were about to explode.


    Terror, the most thin sword, the spirit of God!


    ''boom! ''


    in the sky, lightning and thunder thundered, and the twelve Leaf Black Lotus appeared and whirled. It always pushed the towering sword awn out and burst into a huge swallowing power. Then, the package lifted up the demon Lingzi, the Kalou JueJie, the magic temple and its purple thunder xuanding gradually disappeared above the void sky.


    "Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi, Zhongtong God, you can''t hold on for a long time. When I recover, the world will turn into a demon Kingdom, and you will be the first to be annihilated."


    The lifeless voice came out, the voice was low. It was clearly the voice coming from the crack in the dark clouds of the void, but it sounded as if it was gushing out from the bottom of the earth.


    "Sobbing ''


    when the sound disappears, the evil spirit of the void on this side gradually disappears into the deep sky.


    The endless sword light also disappeared afterwards, and then began to return to normal above the emptiness of Chen Huang land.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Heaven and earth are dead, and all creatures are creepy.


    Just now, such terrible power shocked every living creature. Compared with them, they were nothing. It turns out that there are still such strong people in this world!


    "Grandma


    "Saint old..."


    Kalou Cailing, Kalou jueyu and the offspring of the golden winged Dapeng birds suddenly fell on the heavily damaged kalumomora below.


    The old lady''s huge body, whose feathers were bleeding, was invaded by evil Qi. She was as powerful and domineering as she was. At the moment, she was hard to move.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the void. When zilei xuanding lost its confinement, he immediately took it into his body, and his mouth was filled with blood.


    "West demon..."


    In the depth of the void, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. Such a name had been heard in Shangzhou.


    "Grandma


    At the next moment, Du Shaofu and the little star were both quickly swept to the old lady who was astringent, pale as gray, and bleeding from her mouth.


    "Grandma, take the medicine."


    Little star small hand, there is a bright treasure medicine immediately handed to the old lady, young face, clear eyes full of tension and worry.


    "Good boy, it seems that progress is not small!"


    The old lady stroked the back of Xiaoxing''s head, took the medicine and swallowed it. Then she asked Du Shaofu, "are you OK, son?"


    "I''m fine. You should heal first."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He was not hurt. He was worried about the old lady''s injury. In order to help himself, the old lady was badly hurt.


    "Jueyou has integrated the magic bone..."


    Du Shaofu interrupted the old lady and knew what she wanted to say. He said, "I already know everything. You can take care of yourself. We''ll talk about it later."


    "Du Tingxuan, Du Shaofu, come out and die!"


    All of a sudden, there was a fierce voice of killing, and a great spirit swept across the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1765

    The voice came out, resounding through the empty space which had just been short of silence, and immediately attracted countless eyes to look up and follow the prestige.


    "Boom..."


    Among the Legalists, Longteng, qintianshi and Gongsun holmium, the three great families of Legalists, Longteng, qintianshi and Gongsun holmium, one by one, emerged from the void.


    "Du Tingxuan, Du Shaofu, your father and son need to die today!"


    Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium, etc. drink in a gloomy way, and their killing intention is not covered up.


    Seeing that the old lady kalomoro was seriously injured, Du Shaofu was also seriously injured. This was their best opportunity.


    "There''s a good play to see!"


    At the same time, many figures around him fell back and began to fluctuate violently.


    As for the gratitude and resentment of the dragon people, Legalists, political strategists and Du Shaofu, there are not many people who do not know about the whole gathering of the strong on the land of chenhuang.


    It has been argued for a long time that Du Shaofu, the demon king, will be besieged by powerful people such as the dragon clan and Legalists after the closure of the divine space.


    Sure enough, Legalists, longzu, strategists and others will never give up.


    Taking advantage of the kalomora of the golden winged Dapeng birds, Du Shaofu is injured. How could the Legalists, the dragon clan and the political strategists be willing to let go? They must want to kill Du Shaofu.


    "My father and son''s life, you still want to go!"


    Du Tingxuan straddles the void. His figure is straight and his hair is surging. He gives out the sound of dragons and snakes. Thunder breaks out on his body. A piece of lightning armor covers his body. There is a roar coming out from the sky, just like a heavy hammer of a drum in the sky, which makes the strong people on the scene tremble.


    "Break through the peak of liberation!"


    An old figure opened his mouth and felt the terrible breath and cultivation level of Du Tingxuan at the moment.


    "My God, Du Tingxuan is so strong!"


    At the scene, people''s soul trembled, and their eyes were filled with terrible waves. They were worthy of being the father of the demon king, and they were also extremely terrible.


    Du Tingxuan, who had been granted territory cultivation at the beginning, abandoned himself and entered the divine space for re cultivation. After training, he came back again. He was once again reborn. The supreme nirvana, the liberation of Nirvana and the breaking of Nirvana, have been able to become one of the strongest in the world!


    When feeling Du Tingxuan''s breath, lingteng, Gongsun holmium and Li Chenfa are all twitching in secret.


    It was not only Du Shaofu, the demon king, who grew up appalling, but also Du Tingxuan.


    "Du Tingxuan, I''m afraid it''s too weak for you!"


    Li Chenfa''s eyes twitch violently. This is outside the space of the divine realm. This is the land of chenhuang. They will not be oppressed by any kind. Although the liberation Nirvana peak is strong, it is not enough to resist them.


    "Shameless old man, what about us?"


    With the sound of drinking, Du Xiaoyao did not know when to put away the huge body of red Jiri macaque, and little star stood beside Du Tingxuan at the same time.


    "Rumble!"


    At this moment, the breath of two free Nirvana from the top of the cultivation of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao swept out without reservation, and they were extremely oppressive!


    "It''s Du Xiaoyao and the Purple Dragon Emperor who are abnormal!"


    For those present, there are still a few people who don''t know the horror of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    "When our country is desolate, no one can''t help it!"


    Three figures come at the same time, that is the lonely sky howl, the king of miemeng, the king of thunder eagle.


    "Long! Long! Long


    The emptiness is trembling, and it is the three terrible breath that shakes the void, and it is the three strong people who extricate themselves from nirvana.


    "Boom..."


    Almost at the same time, a series of empty chattering sound like firecrackers exploded, Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling, Dai Xingyu, Dongli Qingqing and Su Muxin joined in.


    There are Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, qiangu jade, 17 Wei, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoman, yuxianzi, zitianzun, yinyimodiao, Guiche, Qinmo and so on. All of these are the powerful men who have been soaring in strength and swept away with a mighty momentum.


    "Ouch!"


    There are monsters whistling, roaring, cloud shrews, and sealing, when the Hu, dragon, and so on, plus hundreds of animal territory, ancient demon animal heritage king, in a moment, together into the body, across the universe, such as thunder roar!


    In addition, there are Du Yu, Du Xue, Du Hao, LAN Huan, Chi Peng and so on.


    "Boom..."


    Storm swept, dull sound like thunder, in a moment, just calm down the void, is once again surging, terrible.


    At the moment, there are a large number of Nirvana alone.


    In addition to cloud shrews and other powerful people, ghost car, magic tiger king, Qin demon, Xiao Yingying, Tianjiang 18 Wei, Du Yu, Du Xue, general, Gu Xinyan, etc. have all broken into the martial area, which is more than 200.


    There are more than 200 military regions. This terrible lineup is enough to be one of the most top forces in the world and equal to the nine masters.Such a lineup, shocked the world!


    "My God, the wasteland is so strong


    His eyes trembled and his heart trembled. At the moment, the line-up of the wasteland, with a terrible gesture, shocked the whole chenhuang land and shocked the world!


    All the faces of Li Chenfa, Long Teng and Gongsun ho became very complicated in an instant. Some even turned pale and their eyes twitched violently.


    In the void, Huang Guo''s line-up at the moment is too shocking, too frightening and terrifying, enough to push Kyushu horizontally!


    Even at the moment, the old lady, the four long chal old Kalou ye, the five long chaluo Yuantu and other strong men of the golden winged Dapeng clan, are also stunned.


    At the moment, it seems that they are deeply shocked by the famine!


    Above the void, Du Shaojing stands in the air, her eyes are shining, her dress is moving and her hair is dancing.


    But Du Shaojing did not move in the end, just stood in the distance and watched.


    No one saw, Du Shaojing under the long sleeve, hands in the tight grip.


    Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi and so on are also very ugly at the moment. They thought that the old lady, kalumoro, had been severely damaged, and they could deal with Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu in a horizontal manner. However, they had never thought that they had led to so many horrible guys.


    Special division Sirius lonely day howl, thunder hawk king, miemeng Wang, and the east from the Qingqing like breath fluctuations, but also let Li Chenfa and other heart ups and downs.


    These terrible people are too young, but they are already so terrible at a young age. Are they not of unique style? They will not be under Qin Wudi, long San and Gongsun Wuji, who were proud of themselves and regarded them as revitalizing families.


    Such a group of people grow up, with their growth rate, it will not be long enough for Legalists, dragon people and political strategists to completely lose their advantages.


    "Kill, must kill all!"


    Shocked at the same time, Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium and others looked at each other, and at the same time, there was a tacit understanding in their hearts.


    If such a threat is not killed, it will be their turn. Even if we pay any price today, we must solve such problems!


    "Old man, I said," God''s space will destroy you and kill you. Can''t wait to kill you? "


    Du Shaofu wiped the faint bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, walked out from the old lady and stood across the void beside Du Tingxuan, the drunkard father.


    Behind Du Shaofu, there are four long chalaoye, five changchalaojialou Yuantu, three changchalao, two changchalao, jialoujueyu, jialoucailing, jialoujuecheng, which represent the attitude of the golden winged Dapeng birds!


    At the moment, for Du Shaofu, Li Chenfa, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium, Qin Tianshi and other threats are not too big, not because of the lineup around him.


    Du Shaofu could also see that although Li Chenfa and others had lost their original spirit and suffered heavy damage, they were after all the strong ones in the main domain. At the moment, the outside world is not a divine space, and they will not be subject to any suppression.


    But Du Shaofu had three firecrackers in his hand. Even if it was Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, Long Teng and Gongsun holmium, they were enough.


    "There are many people, but unfortunately they are not enough!"


    Long Teng''s eyes twitch secretly. When he sees Du Shaofu, he is more angry.


    The loss of a spirit of the body, such a heavy blow, is his life to pay the biggest heavy price, destroyed the foundation, this is how he can not be angry!


    "You are looking for death, little bastard!"


    Li Chenfa''s face was gloomy and his eyes were cold. Although there were hundreds of practitioners in the wasteland at the moment, Du Tingxuan and others were only able to extricate themselves from the nirvana peak, and the strongest one could not completely frighten them.


    Sometimes, more people are not necessarily useful. At their level of cultivation, who is stronger is more important!


    "Legalists, political strategists, don''t forget the oath of your ancestors. Du Shaofu had the God thunder tripod in his hand. Do you dare to start?"


    The old man opened his mouth and looked around. With the ice and ink, the two ancestors of Xinghun came out.


    After the old man of dihoe, Bingmo and Xinghun, there are also the strong men of the farmhouse, Mohist School and Yinyang family, as well as Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Runan, Sima Muhan, qiyexi, qijiajun, etc. step out together, and the breath shakes the void.


    In ancient Tianzong, ancient Qingyang, Sima stepped on the star, Yin Mochen, Jiangling, shuiruohan, etc. also followed the Mohist school.


    The three men have made it clear that they will be on the United Front with the wasteland, fearless Legalists, strategists and the dragon clan.


    "Shenlei Ding..."


    But at the moment, the old man''s words, but let nine of the strong are secretly moving.


    Nine tripods gather together and order nine families. As the strong one of the nine, they will not be unaware.


    Li Chenfa, Gongsun holmium, and Qin Tianshi''s eyes flickered and wiped. Naturally, they thought about it, and they didn''t want to see it.


    "Gather together nine tripods, can order nine families, a god thunder tripod just, can''t represent anything!"Gongsun holmium opened his mouth, his face was overcast and cold. Only when he gathered nine tripods could he command nine families.


    "And the God thunder tripod is in the hands of the evil cult and ancient demons. The God thunder tripod outside is now owned by Du Shaofu. The evil devil is born, and the catastrophe has come. Have you forgotten the ancestral precepts?"


    The star soul looks directly at Li Chenfa, Gongsun holmium and other sunken roads. The stars are rippling, and Yin and yang are flowing!


    "It has nothing to do with the ancestral precepts. A god thunder tripod can''t stand for anything. It can fall on anyone''s hand."


    Li Chenfa looked at the old star soul monster, and slowly swept through the field hoe old man and ice ink. He called them by their names and said, "star soul, ice ink, earth hoe, you Yin Yang family, Mohist family, farmer family. Is this to declare war with Legalists, political strategists and Dragon people?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1766

    "It seems that Legalists, political strategists and dragon people are really going to be shameless. What ideas do you have in mind? Don''t think others don''t know, and start a war. I''d like to see how many more Legalists, strategists and dragon people can fight?"


    Star soul old strange way, the tone is not covered with a little irony.


    In the divine space, the core practitioners of Legalists, dragon clan and political strategists are almost dead, and the three great families have already broken their muscles and bones.


    What''s more, the farmers, Mohists, yin and Yang families, as well as the Huang Guo and the golden winged Dapeng birds, are not inferior at this moment.


    Listening to the words of the old star soul, the yin-yang family and others really took the weight and iron heart and wanted to be on the same front as the wasteland. Li Chenfa, Gongsun holmium, and Long Teng were also dignified and gloomy.


    Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and nodded to the old Xinghun monster, ice ink, and the old man of dihoe. Then he looked at Li Chenfa and others. His eyes narrowed, his smile curved and his chill swept out. He sneered at him and said, "the master of Xinghun is right. I want to know how many Legalists, strategists and longzu can be killed!"


    "Little scumbag, do you think you can rest assured when someone is protecting you?"


    Li Chenfa''s face twitched and he was staring at Du Shaofu. The culprit of all was in front of him. But for this little scum, how could the legalist school become like this? Countless losses, many powerful people''s blood, and the whole body suffered heavy damage, which had affected the fate of Legalists.


    "I say my son is a little scumbag. Don''t forget that my son Shaofu is also proud of his blood. In this way, it seems that you, an old man, have long admitted that he is an old scumbag!"


    Du Tingxuan''s words are like thunder, ringing through the void, long hair fluttering, robe hunting, covered with thunder light, as if from ancient times, like the arrival of ancient gods.


    His hair was dancing and the electric arc was waving like a bright arc. Du Tingxuan''s firm face, long eyebrows and thick curled eyelashes flew into his temples, He softened the original sharp and powerful outline, but the sharpness in his eyes made him capable of killing people. He looked at Li Chenfa, a legalist, and said, "I said on that day, when my father and son come out, it''s time to settle accounts. It''s time to settle accounts."


    "This Du Tingxuan scolds people like Du Shaofu. He is worthy of his father and son."


    Listening to Du Tingxuan''s words, many super strong people around him secretly smile.


    In this case, most people choose to watch, which has nothing to do with them.


    But for all forces and all living creatures on the whole chenhuang continent at the moment, the name of Du Tingxuan has long been no stranger.


    Not long ago, such a name as Du Tingxuan left endless legends throughout Zhongzhou.


    Tian she Zong and Ling Tian Gu were destroyed at the same time in one day, shaking Jiuzhou. This is what Du Tingxuan did.


    Under the space of God, Du Tingxuan abandoned his cultivation and rebuilt his supreme nirvana, which shocked the world!


    "Asshole!"


    Just listening to Du Tingxuan''s words, Li Chenfa''s eyes were angry. The father and son had never put him in their eyes. Their eyes were pitiful and the cold light was towering. They said, "today your father and son are dead!"


    "What is legalism? The defeated generals dare to yell at my new master. When the old master was alive, killing your Legalists was like killing a dog!"


    Suddenly, from the direction of the empty air state, there is such a sound, shaking the void, such as thunder resounding, shaking people''s hearts and soul, making people tremble.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, pieces of thunder light runes are interwoven, mysterious runes are blooming, and then in the dazzling arc wave, there are a line of figures.


    At the beginning, an old man was old and had no trace of breath all over his body, but his invisible power was enough to make all living creatures tremble.


    It can be said that such prestige will not be under the kalomora, the old lady of the golden winged MIROS.


    Behind the old man, there are eight mysterious figures coming, thunder and lightning, the arc is blazing, covered in the arc all over the body, double pupil dazzling, like containing thunder sea.


    They gathered together, with the intention of killing, without covering up the sky, shaking the whole land of chenhuang!


    "It''s them!"


    After a while, the nine men were immediately recognized.


    Among them, those eight mysterious figures came to Zhongzhou at first, and in a short time, they razed the tianshe sect and lingtiangu to the ground, and destroyed the spirits killed by the ancestors of tianshe sect and lingtiangu.


    "See the master!"


    Eight mysterious figures come and salute Du Tingxuan respectfully.


    The old man stepped forward, stood beside Du Tingxuan and saluted: "see the new Lord!"


    "Lei Lao."


    Du Tingxuan nodded and respected the old man.


    Only at this moment, Li Chenfa''s eyes were twitching. When he came to Zhongzhou, he wanted to destroy Du''s fortune and was repulsed.


    Although he only heard his voice and did not see him, he felt the breath on his body at the moment. Li Chenfa knew clearly that the strong man who had defeated him in Du''s family was the old man in front of him.


    "What a strong breath, the Du family in the desolate country has hidden such a strong man!"Around chenhuang mainland, there are super strong people and old figures. All of them are eyes that change color. Du Tingxuan called him "Lei Lao". There are few people on the scene who can compare with each other.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Chenfa asked darkly, his eyes twinkled and his teeth clenched on his cold face.


    "My old master is God Lei Tiansheng, and the new owner is Du family and Du Tingxuan. In a word, you are just a little generation. You can call me Lord Lei!"


    Lei Lao opened his mouth, his breath was calm, but his invisible aura was domineering.


    "God thunder, heaven holy!"


    When such a name came out, the audience was filled with countless eyes and waves, such a name, too amazing!


    It is said that the God Lei Tiansheng had existed in that catastrophe at the beginning, and even it was said that he could compete with the strongest of the nine masters, and his reputation was illustrious.


    Not long ago, there was a mansion left by the God Lei Tiansheng on the land of Tianhuang. As one of the most powerful people in the world at the beginning, the residence of shenlei Tiansheng was enough to influence the world, and the nine masters also entered the competition.


    Especially among the younger generation, there are also thirteen gods such as the ninth Tai chal Zi Long Jiu of the dragon clan, huangling''er of the Phoenix clan, the boundless distance of ningzhou, the morning of Shangzhou sword, the pastoral song of Leizhou, the huazimo of Wanzhou, the innocence of Yuezhou, and the music of zhengtongxuan in Yunzhou.


    But later, shenlei Tiansheng''s residence was closed, and no one knew who had left it.


    Some people also speculate that the God Lei Tiansheng left in Du Tingxuan''s hands, but everything is just speculation.


    And at this moment, all opened, God thunder heaven Saint left, is indeed in the hands of Du Tingxuan!


    "God thunder, heaven holy!"


    The eyes of Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium, etc. are also trembling. Such a name really makes them have to fear. At the beginning, the three families of shenlei Tiansheng also went to fight for the residence, but they failed.


    But now the God Lei Tiansheng has already fallen, leaving only inheritance.


    It''s just that the inheritance of God Lei Tian Sheng, falling on the supreme body like Du Tingxuan, will be particularly terrible, and they have to worry about it.


    "Du Shaofu has something to do with me. If anyone dares to move today, I don''t mind interfering."


    It is also a quiet word, also in this moment, a figure on the void appears quietly in the void.


    An old woman came, and with the appearance of her figure, the whole void was quietly shaking.


    When he saw the old woman, Li Chenfa was stunned again. His face was gloomy and hard to see the extreme.


    How could Li Chenfa forget that when he went to the Du family in the wasteland, he was also repulsed by the old woman.


    "It''s her. She shows up at last!"


    With the appearance of the old woman, there are many old figures around the void, and the old lady, kalomora, are all secretly moved by her eyes.


    These months, they have been feeling that there are some obscure breath around, including the old woman''s breath.


    "It seems to be the people of the big round religion. Is it related to that group?" Some old figures murmured.


    "Big round Education..."


    One side of the line-up, there is an old figure in the eyes, this is a strong master, seems to have thought.


    "It''s her..."


    When the figure of the old woman appeared, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. Naturally, he knew him. This old woman was the master of Qingqing in Dongli.


    "Master."


    Dongli Qingqing surprise, that moving shadow swept out, the unique demeanor, like an elf, fell on the side of the old woman.


    When the master appeared, he opened his mouth and wanted to intervene. Dongli Qingqing knew that maybe the master had already acquiesced to him, and he was no longer stopped as he had been.


    "Good, good, good, hopeful..."


    Feeling the breath of Dongli Qingqing at the moment, the old woman said three good words in succession. On her old wrinkled face, her eyes were slightly moist.


    "Master."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed for a while, but he had no choice but to move forward. In any case, Dongli Qingqing was his own woman.


    "Well."


    The old woman glanced at Du Shaofu, but her expression was much more relaxed than before and nodded.


    "It seems that Legalists, political strategists and dragon people have been planted this time."


    With the arrival of Lei Lao and the old woman, it is not difficult for those present to feel that Legalists, longzu and strategists have been suppressed.


    If you start at the moment, the Legalists, strategists, and dragon people will not get any advantage.


    "Legalists, strategists, it''s time to pay the price!"


    Du Tingxuan said that he had been patient for nearly 30 years and even remained silent in the border stone city. However, the Legalists and political strategists have never really let them go. Today, he is going to fight back.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Looking at the line-up of the desolate country in front of the void, Li Chenfa sneered with a kind of self-confidence and disdain, and said, "do you really think it''s enough? You''re not enough, far from enough."Boom


    The earth and the earth were shaking, and a great wave swept across the whole land of chenhuang, shaking for nine days. It seemed that the whole land of chenhuang was going to be smashed away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1767

    "What''s going on?"


    This huge fluctuation made the super strong and many old figures in the void tremble. The terrible breath was amazing.


    In a flash, in the midst of all the people''s convulsions, there is a bright Rune shining down on the void above, and the reflection has already disappeared the void sky of the divine space.


    This huge breath and amazing movement, just like a demon in the world!


    "Wuwu..."


    In a flash, there are stars and shadows emerging above the void, fierce beasts roaring, fierce birds emerging, visions in the sky, the momentum is incomparable, like a world coming!


    At the same time, in that side of the world, there is a bright figure emerging, sitting in the void lap, around the vision is bright, set off as if it is a God, imposing on the world.


    All the living creatures in the desert land are oppressed from the depths of their souls. They want to worship and revere them!


    "Holy Father!"


    When the figure on the void appeared, Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi and other powerful Legalists trembled, showing surprise and saluting one after another.


    "Holy Land!"


    Lei Lao looked at the void in front of him. There was such a vast breath that even his whole body was rippling with thunder light. His brows on his old-fashioned face suddenly wrinkled.


    "The sage ancestor of Legalists, that''s the strongman of the holy land coming!"


    The void is boiling in the distance, and those old figures and super strong people are also suppressed. They dare not occupy the void with them. They burst down, and their eyes are shocked.


    "Holy Land!"


    When such words fell in Du Shaofu''s ears, his heart and soul trembled.


    The huge breath made Du Shaofu''s soul tremble and wanted to worship him.


    It is a kind of incomparable, filled with irresistible pressure!


    Shengwu realm, which is the level of the real legend, is only left in the world.


    It is said that the existence of Shengwu territory can bury millions of corpses in anger, destroy the heaven and earth, and make the sun and the moon irrelevant.


    But now, the legendary holy martial realm appears in the void, and the pressure has already made the living creatures tremble. Don''t dare to speak.


    "Hula..."


    At the same time, in the distance between heaven and earth, there was a flame burning from the sky, like a meteorite falling from the sky, quietly appeared on the land of chenhuang.


    The sky of the void, a flame spread, the flame is very illusory, not open fire, but it will burn one side of the void fuzzy.


    In the middle of the vague flame void, there is a figure standing among them. The great momentum will not be under the sage ancestor of Legalists.


    "Oh..."


    In the direction of the four seas, at the far end of the sky, at the same time, there is a sound of dragon singing through the void.


    The next moment, the sky clouds rolling, fire filled.


    In an instant, a huge and immeasurable dragon emerged from the distant sky.


    Half of the dragon''s body emerges, and its claws can tear the void.


    Half of the dragon''s body appeared in the sky, and the tail could not be seen.


    The Dragon emerged, covered with flame, red incomparable, across the void, ferocious head, the Dragon pupil like a red black hole, overlooking all living beings.


    The flame covers the dragon scale, but it gives people a feeling of strength like steel. The two dragon pupils seem to be able to swallow up the heaven and earth. All living beings can''t help but be shocked.


    Such a giant dragon appeared, too big to describe, and all creatures could not help but feel cold.


    "Ouch!"


    When such a giant dragon appears, the four monsters roar and crawl.


    "See the Holy Father


    "See the Holy Father


    When such a huge dragon and an illusory flame came, the dragon clan and strategist Long Teng, Gongsun Ho and others immediately saluted, and a smile appeared on their faces.


    "Gu Gu..."


    When such a giant dragon and two terrible figures appeared in the land of chenhuang, the throat of all living creatures was rolling and swallowing.


    The cultivation strength is lower, and they begin to worship directly.


    "Shengwu realm, the two strongholds of Shengwu realm, one holy dragon!"


    "In order to kill Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu, the Legalists, the dragon clan and the political strategists, this is reckless. This is the ultimate power!"


    "Shengwujing, this is the real strength of the nine


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The void is surrounded by fright, and countless eyes are trembling.


    Such three figures at the moment light is brought by the pressure, is already let people can not help but worship crawling!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty and squinted, which was the real strength of the nine masters.


    In the face of such pressure, Du Shaofu felt unmatched.


    Shengwu realm, which is beyond all existence, is so strong that it is hard to describe, which makes Du Shaofu deeply feel small.


    "The fruit chalkiness is reckless


    The old lady, kalomoro, looked pale and cold at the moment."No, Legalists, longzu and strategists are prepared to deal with Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu at all costs!"


    Ice ink, earth hoe old man, star soul and other strong people change color. They have long thought of Legalists, political strategists Li Chenfa and so on. They will never let Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu father and son off lightly, but they have never thought that Legalists will send out powerful people in the holy land.


    As one of the ancestors of the nine masters, Xinghun, Bingmo and the old man of dihoe are more aware of what it means to go to Shengwu.


    The emergence of the powerful in Shengwu area represents Legalists, strategists and the dragon clan. They are really desperate. At the moment, they can''t inform their families in time.


    ''long ''


    suddenly, the sound of "rumbling" came out of the sky. From the end of the void, a piece of black and bright runes swept out, turning into light rain and undulating above the void.


    "Hula..."


    The ink black bright light rain Rune wave, showing a kind of heaven and earth mystery, in the heaven and earth, with a trace of chaos.


    "At the beginning of that catastrophe, the sun and the moon fell, the stars broke, and countless great powers fell. In a flash, the world has gone forever, and the sea has changed."


    The voice of the old reverberates in this world, as if it is beyond the ancient time and space. When the voice comes slowly, a smile appears on the face of the little star.


    "Xuangu, do you want to intervene?"


    The huge flaming red dragon looks at the deep void, and the Dragon chants.


    "The great robbery has come, the ancient evil spirits have come out, stop and resist the robbery!"


    The old figure is quiet, and then a huge vague shadow of a giant turtle emerges in the sky, as if living endless years, can overlook the world.


    Such a giant turtle is also a holy land. If you look at it from a distance, you can feel that it has been absolutely turbulent, created a myth, and once dominated the world. It is one of the most powerful beings left behind in the world.


    "It''s the legendary old tortoise. It''s still alive. It hasn''t returned to the dust. It appears again!"


    All the strong people in the realm of beasts tremble. The old tortoise is a taboo existence for the strongmen in the realm of beasts.


    In the long years, the old tortoise is still alive, which is hard to believe and shocked!


    "What if we have to do it?"


    The sage ancestor of the strategist looked at the turtle''s mouth. In the vague void, the flame was fluctuating and the voice was flat, but he was not angry but powerful.


    He has had countless brilliant, once proud of the world!


    "If you must do it, I can only stretch this old bone."


    The old turtle opened his mouth, seemingly calm, vast and secluded, but his invisible power was amazing.


    It has shocked the ancient times, let the major forces tremble for it, but in the calm words, it is a deep warning.


    "It seems that you, the old tortoise, want to fight against our Legalists, strategists and dragon clan. Do you want to fight against the three of us?"


    In the void, the general situation rippled, and the figure sitting on his knees opened his eyes, and his eyes rose like an obsidian day. The emptiness around him suddenly and quietly boiled.


    "The Legalists, the dragon clan, the strategists are great? What kind of things are they? When I die, I will not be able to do it!"


    In an instant, from the direction of the animal kingdom, the sky is full of golden light, bringing the golden ocean to emerge from the void, and the golden space ripple is like the tide rising.


    "Hula..."


    Accompanied by a powerful and domineering atmosphere swept away, golden light, brilliant, terrible breath swept open.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1768

    ''Gee ''


    the sound of a roc resounds through the sky. In the tide rising, there is a golden winged ROC. The shadow of the giant ROC flutters out and shakes, just like a golden torrent hanging in the sky, carrying the incomparable and fierce breath.


    The golden winged ROC is so huge that it is much larger than the body of the old lady kalomora. Just when the golden wings are unfolded, the sky will be blocked out. The secret patterns of the golden talisman will flash, and the flaming Brilliance will be sent out to the sky.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, such a golden winged ROC bird emerged, covered with fierce power and spread, and the sky was trembling. It was frightening!


    ''what a strong pressure! ''


    the old figures in the void around were shocked, and the pressure from the huge golden winged ROC bird made the strong beast race of the four directions want to crawl on the ground and tremble for it. The terrible pressure is too strong.


    Du Shaofu practiced the golden winged ROC bird skill. At this time, he was able to feel how terrible the pressure was at the moment, which made his Peng blood boil.


    This huge golden winged ROC bird is more powerful than the breath of the practitioners of Shengwu realm. It is a kind of world-class hegemony.


    "I''ve met the old patriarch!"


    "Yes, grandfather! ''


    in the line-up of the golden winged Dapeng birds, all changchalao, Jialou Cailing, Jialou jueyu, etc., immediately saluted the golden winged Dapeng birds that came out of the sky.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was a little silly.


    "Shaofu, this is my grandfather, who has been closed to the family all the time. It is my grandmother who has invited him out for a long time. I''m afraid that the Legalists and the dragon clan will do anything to deal with you!"


    At this time, the voice of Kalou Cailing also fell on Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Du Shaofu was warm in his heart. The golden winged Dapeng birds were treating themselves wholeheartedly. The old lady had already anticipated the situation at the moment and informed the elder clan leader. In addition, it was her cheap grandfather who came.


    "See you, granddad!"


    Stunned and shocked, Du Shaofu saluted immediately. Under the pressure of the world''s tyranny, the blood in his body was boiling.


    In the void, a huge golden winged ROC bird flies across the sky. His huge eyes are like the sun, shining with gold. His eyes fall on Du Shaofu like a golden thunderbolt, and he says, "you are the boy. Don''t worry. No one can move you with me!"


    his voice is so overbearing that Du Shaofu''s eardrum is shaken.


    "If you want to move my golden winged ROC birds, let me see if you have enough strength!"


    The huge golden winged ROC bird spreads its wings and strikes the sky. The sound waves are like thunder. The two golden thunder like eyes are like the golden lightning beams. They look directly at the flaming red dragon and the Legalists. The strongmen of the martial arts realm of strategists and strategists have great plans and momentum to fight against three.


    Looking at the golden winged ROC bird that covers the sky, the flaming red dragon, Legalists, strategists and martial arts strongmen, their eyes are not very good-looking.


    "No, this is a world shaking war!"


    All the creatures on the scene were trembling. At the moment, the powerful men and the holy beasts appeared one after another, and a great war was inevitable. Once such a strong man fought, it would break the earth, sweep the world and turn into a catastrophe.


    "Eh, I haven''t seen such a big dragon for a long time. If it''s roasted, it must taste good."


    At the moment when the swords were at full blast and the strongmen of the holy land were about to start, a voice came from the distant void.


    Then, in the face to face, some surprised eyes, a figure appeared in the void.


    This is a ragged old man with a few weeds in his white hair. His eyes are curiously fixed on the flaming red dragon.


    Compared with the distance, the slovenly figure in front of the flaming red dragon is extremely small, but it is just the mouth of saliva, as if it is really to barbecue the dragon.


    But when this sloppy figure appeared, many people''s eyes were as if struck by lightning, and huge chalky waves appeared in their eyes.


    Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi and other Legalists, many people''s eyes are twitching, violently twitching.


    Especially for Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi, a huge chalky wave appeared in his heart. At the beginning, the slovenly figure slapped them in the face and then left.


    And in the presence of Gu Qingyang and so on, also changed color, at the beginning in Zhongzhou seal ancient land, is to see this person.


    "Fu Yibai!"


    Du Shaofu was also a little surprised at the moment. Who could be there in that sloppy figure?


    Du Yu, Du Xue, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and other children of the Du family are all gaping at the moment. They are staring at Fu Yibai, but they haven''t recovered for a long time.


    Fu Yibai, who had swept the floor in Du''s house, wanted to barbecue the dragon as soon as he came out, or he wanted to barbecue a holy dragon. How could they not be shocked.


    "Tiny human, you want to die!"


    What the holy dragon responded to Fu Yibai was a thunderous chant of the dragon. The breath of the dragon was thin and turned into a terrible storm. With the shadow of the dragon rising, it swept directly to Fu Yibai.As the holy dragon, the strong dragon has never been despised.


    This human should barbecue it, which is the biggest disrespect and contempt for it. It has to prove itself in the simplest and direct way. Longwei is invincible!


    "Ouch..."


    The dragon''s breath is violent, such as the sky fire comes. In an instant, it sweeps across the body of Fu Yibai. The space is inch by inch broken, and countless people are worried about it.


    "Not good..."


    Du Yu, Du Yunfu, Du Manfu.


    But with their strength of cultivation, at the moment, they can''t even have the power to react, and they can''t intervene.


    But at this time, in the countless horrified eyes, in the terrible storm of dragon breath, Fu Yibai, however, did not lift his face and hair. He slightly waved his sleeve and swept the tattered long sleeve, and the terrible dragon breath dissipated in the void.


    "Chuckla..."


    Also in this moment, Fu Yibai''s figure is also instantly disappeared.


    They all looked at each other with astonishment and uncertainty.


    But when Fu Yibai''s figure appears again, it has already appeared in the void on the back of the flaming red dragon.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon seemed to feel it, roaring, scales glowing, chanting, flames boiling and shaking the sky.


    "The old man in the green dragon''s vein must be honest and honest in front of me. You, a miscellaneous dragon, dare to fight against me and turn against you!"


    Fu a white mouth, the figure fell, seemingly slow light floating, but strange appeared on the back of the flaming red dragon.


    "Hiss..."


    The next moment, Fu Yibai grabs the huge dragon directly and overturns a huge flaming dragon scale. With dozens of Jin of dragon''s blood, he is pulled out by life, and the blood of Pobo dragon is gushing with blood.


    "Oh..."


    The flaming red dragon roared, but also for the pain, the huge dragon body heaved, will collapse the void.


    "Be honest with me!"


    Fu Yibai stamped off the dragon''s back, and the scales cracked one after another. Then Fu Yibai appeared on the dragon''s head. A chalky hand held a bifurcated dragon horn of the flaming red dragon, and said, "be honest, or I will pull out your dragon horn!"


    "Oh..."


    Fu Yibai''s words came out, and the red dragon roared, but he was really honest and didn''t dare to move any more.


    The whole square void was startled and startled. Such a slovenly old man, seemingly weak, was so ravaged by a holy dragon.


    I can''t believe it. Is it really a holy dragon?


    Is it true that a holy dragon is like a small snake in front of the sloppy old man?


    A lot of people look at each other face to face. Some people rub their eyes. They can''t believe it. They think they are wrong.


    At the moment, I''m afraid that only the holy dragon can really realize the strength of Fu Yibai. It breaks out with all its strength, but it is virtually suppressed. There is not even much breath on the other side, but it just makes him unable to resist.


    The audience was stunned. The two sacred martial realms of the golden winged ROC bird, the old tortoise, the Legalists and the strategists in the void sky were directly stagnant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1769

    "Is this really Fu Yibai?"


    Silence and emptiness, Du Yu, Du Xue and other Du''s children have been completely shocked.


    This is not where the original in the Du house of Fu Yibai ah, clearly is a peerless strong!


    At the moment, the Du family''s children are more open-minded. No wonder Du Shaofu''s ferocity is always ready to roast fierce animals. It turns out that all this comes from Fu Yibai.


    When they were in the Du family, Du Shaofu and Fu Yibai got together every day. They went up the tree to dig out the bird''s nest and went into the water to catch fish. Once, they almost burned the back mountain of Du''s house.


    "Regret..."


    Du Yu, Du Xue, Du Hao, and so on are deeply regretted at the moment. They knew that Fu Yibai was such a powerful man that they should have been pestering Fu Yibai all the time. If they could get one and a half moves, it would be of great benefit.


    It is a pity that Fu Yibai has been hiding and cheated several generations of Du family.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    The powerful one of the Legalists opened his mouth and looked at Fu Yi Bai, and his eyes were in waves.


    "The Legalists!"


    He turned around and looked at him. He looked gloomy and his face changed color. He let go of the flame and red dragon. He came out of the sky like a ghost. He appeared in the void before an old man in the holy martial area of Legalists.


    "Is Legalists farting when I warn you?"


    Just in this sentence, a kind of invisible momentum suddenly fluctuated on the body of Fu Yibai, which made the surrounding void turbulent. Then, he slapped the powerful one of the legalist holy martial arts areas in the past.


    "I don''t care who you are, your majesty is arrogant!"


    The powerful one of the Legalists'' holy martial arts was angry and changed color. The sun, moon and stars were spinning in the world behind him, the mountains and rivers were turbulent, and the beasts were roaring.


    This is the "magic power" of the Legalists. It breaks up the void around. It''s terrifying!


    "Boom!"


    The void breaks out, runes fill the sky, the terrible divine power comes, all the dharmas become one, the scene is terrible, as if to destroy the world.


    This terrible breath, so that the surrounding life paralyzed, some people knelt down.


    But Fu Yibai''s handprint is so weird that it''s exposed freely. The void seems to overturn the heaven and earth and overturn the sky!


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, there are stars falling, monsters annihilating, mountains and rivers collapsing in the world driven by Zhou Kong, a strong legalist holy martial arts realm


    ''pa ''


    the crisp sound of palm slapping was heard, and the red seal of palm directly fell on the face of the powerful man in the holy martial area of Legalists, and his figure was completely revealed.


    He was an old man with a very old appearance. At the moment, his face was red and swollen, and he vomited blood in his fan''s mouth.


    "Poof ''


    the powerful man in the holy martial arts realm was able to spit blood from his mouth, and his old body was pulled into the ruins below from the middle of the air, shaking the ground and shaking the mountains.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was silence all around, a dead silence!


    The powerful legalist holy martial realm, the legendary existence of terror, any one of them has the brilliance of the ancient and the present, and has the invincible power. All of them have created the existence of myths and legends.


    But now, first, a holy dragon was trampled, and then the powerful one of the Legalists'' holy martial arts was slapped in the face.


    "My God..."


    The whole void was surprised. In front of the scene, all the creatures were in a creepy state, and their hearts were startled.


    Legalists, dragon people, strategists, once again fell from heaven to hell, all pale as gray.


    This is the holy ancestor they invited out. It is an immovable mountain, one of the strongest beings in the world. The cultivation has already been connected to the sky. Otherwise, how can we call it "Saint". One word "Saint" has already explained everything.


    But now, this scene is too unreal. The holy dragon of the dragon clan and the holy ancestor of the Legalists are vulnerable to a single blow!


    The rest of the strategist''s holy martial realm was also appalled. He was standing in the air, unbelievable and pale.


    "Son of a bitch, I have said in the legalist school that you want to move Du Shaofu. I welcome you. You can kill him. If you can kill him, that''s your skill. But if you do something above jieyujing, I don''t mind killing you!"


    Fu Yibai is in the sky. This is what he left in the legalist school. At the moment, he is angry. His eyes sweep over the figures of Legalists, political strategists and dragon people. He says, "the catastrophe of heaven and earth is coming. If it''s not for keeping you, I can''t kill you one by one today! ''


    his voice was thunderous and his face was livid. Then he said, "I remember all of you. You want to move Du Shaofu. I welcome you to continue. If you can kill him, it''s your skill. But remember clearly, if you do something above the Holy Land, I will destroy your orthodoxy!"


    Such a voice fell into the ear, and the whole audience was silent, trembling for it.


    Only Du Shaofu is speechless. What is it to kill himself? Fu Yibai thinks that his enemy is not enough?


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu is more shocked.Various signs have shown that zaofu Yibai is not an ordinary person, but Du Shaofu did not expect that Fu Yibai would be so strong. The legendary holy land was so vulnerable to attack in front of him.


    Around, no one dares to speak.


    Such a slovenly old man, who ravaged a holy dragon of the dragon clan, slapped the sage ancestor of the legalist family with no effort. It was shocking and could not breathe for a long time!


    The holy dragon of the dragon clan is dripping with blood and shivering at the side.


    The holy martial realm of the legalist school, the elderly, climbed out of the ground in great distress and did not dare to speak any more.


    Fu Yibai''s eyes swept around the void. On the white hair like a bird''s nest, the weeds moved in rags and moved with the wind. At the moment, it had a charm and dignity.


    Then, Fu Yibai straightened his clothes, but his white hair like a bird''s nest, with a few weeds and ragged clothes, was unable to sort out any dignity. What''s more, he was still holding dozens of Jin of dragon meat in his hand, which filled with the glow of the sun.


    Then Fu Yibai across the void, to the desolate line-up before, eyes showed a smile, for a moment, seems to have just been different.


    "I''ve seen Mr. Fu!"


    As Fu Yibai approaches, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Yu and Du Xue bow down instinctively.


    They grew up in the Du family, who was in front of Fu Yibai, honest and respectful. At the moment, this is instinctive awe.


    "Well, a bunch of little guys, they''re all good."


    Fu Yibai nodded and looked at the descendants of Du family, showing a little appreciation.


    "Teacher..."


    At this time, Du Tingxuan walked out, also with shock, and then saluted respectfully.


    "It doesn''t matter what kind of teacher we are. Don''t try to get married."


    Du Tingxuan just opened his mouth, but he was immediately interrupted by Fu Yibai. He ignored Du Tingxuan at all, looked at Du Shaofu and squeezed out a smile. However, his figure seemed to be leaving.


    "Fu Yibai, don''t forget some things! ''


    Du Shaofu glared at Fu Yibai, but he didn''t give Fu Yibai a good look.


    Although he was grateful for Fu Yibai''s help, Du Shaofu could not give a good face to the old man who had cheated the Du family for generations and threatened to welcome others to kill him.


    The most important thing is that the stronger Fu Yibai was, the more serious Du Shaofu felt that the more serious the old boy had cheated him at the beginning. He had gone through the fire and water in recent years, but the old guy was far away.


    At the thought, Du Shaofu became more and more angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1770

    "Hey, hey..."


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Fu Yibai, who was about to leave in mid air, felt his withered buttocks instinctively and subconsciously. Then the smile on his old face became more "brilliant". He looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, and his voice softened a lot. He said, "brother, I''m here at the right time. ''


    "big Brother... "


    This moment, all people have been dumbfounded, they think it is their own mistake.


    Such a strong man, fan Shengwu area strong hand slapped like a chalky fly, but he and demon king Du Shaofu brother.


    The most frightening thing is that the slovenly old man clearly called him elder brother to Du Shaofu.


    "This..."


    The audience was stunned. At the moment, even the old tortoise, Lei Lao, kalumura, as well as the powerful Legalists, such as Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, and Long Teng, who had just been slapped in the face by Fu Yibai, did not stare with surprise.


    "My mother, what''s going on here?"


    Not far away, lonely days howl, thunder hawk king, miemeng king, cloud shrew, ghost car, Qin demon such existence, also is astounded.


    But at the moment, watching Fu Yibai calling Du Shaofu "big brother", Du Tingxuan stood aside. On that Yingting''s face, he couldn''t help smoking.


    "It''s not too late."


    Du Shaofu gave a white look and said, "should you give me an explanation?"


    "This..."


    Fu Yibai''s eyes twinkled, his face was full of smiles, and he was smiling.


    "Master Fu, where is my master?"


    After Du Shaofu''s death, Ouyang Shuang immediately stepped out and put on a body like a devil. In addition, it was a beautiful face. It was just like a soul.


    Ouyang Shuang knows that Fu Yibai has a deep relationship with his master. He has missed his master for such a long time.


    "The old madman is in the back..."


    Fu Yibai looks at Ouyang Shuang and suddenly thinks of something. He suddenly changes color.


    "Fu Yibai, are you called Fu Yibai?"


    At the same time, a graceful and beautiful shadow is swept out, graceful and graceful. The two curves are like frown but not frown, like smoke in the cage, which is amazing to the world. Who can there be without Dai Xingyu?


    "Eh Who are you, little girl


    Fu Yibai looks at Dai Xingyu and seems to feel something. His face is startled. He immediately asks.


    "My master said that if you see a person named Fu Yibai, you can''t disobey my master''s order if you want to catch her. Please forgive me for being rude." Dai Xingyu opened his mouth, eyebrows like mountains, but Dai.


    "Star Language elder sister, this person is too strong, we are not rivals together. Be careful."


    Xiaoqing immediately came to Dai Xingyu''s back, and looked at Fu Yibai nervously and vigilantly. His clear and bright pupil showed a light blue light, and carefully reminded Dai Xingyu


    looking at Xiaoqing and Dai Xingyu, Fu Yibai was stunned, and then asked Dai Xingyu, "who is your master?"


    Xiaoqing subconsciously pulls Dai Xingyu''s hand. Her white skin is full of pink. Her thin lips are delicate like rose petals. Her temperament is mysterious and supreme.


    From the space of God, Xiaoqing is young, and now he has stepped into the realm of animal kingdom.


    Dai Xingyu''s eyes are firm and resolute. He looks at Fu Yibai. If her lips are not covered with sand, she says, "I don''t know Master''s name, but my school is Tianyun island."


    "Tianyun Island, you are her disciple..."


    Hearing the speech, Fu yigooglen''s face changed greatly. It was like a mouse seeing a cat. He pointed at Dai Xingyu''s back and said, "little girl, do you see, is that your master''s coming?"


    "Is the master here?"


    Smell speech, Dai Xingyu and Xiaoqing immediately look at the back.


    Many people also follow the direction that Fu Yibai points to, just look at, empty have nothing else.


    "Sister Xingyu, the old guy is gone."


    Xiaoqing''s voice was surprised to spread out, in the moment when everyone turned around, Fu Yibai''s figure had already disappeared.


    "No wonder the master said that he was the most cunning. Don''t be confused by what he said. I''m afraid the master will say it this time."


    Dai Xingyu blames herself very much. The master has already told her, but she still let Fu Yibai run away.


    "Sister Xingyu, in fact, it''s good that he left. With our strength, I''m afraid we can''t catch him at all." A breath of relief.


    "I know, but it''s my destiny."


    Dai Xingyu light way, of course, is to know their own strength, afraid that it will not be the Fu Yibai''s opponent, but the teacher''s life is hard to disobey.


    "Master Fu, you haven''t told me, where is my master?"


    Ouyang Shuang stomped his feet, and this Fu Yibai was just a ghost.


    "Fu Yibai, you still run, you stop for me!"


    But at this time, with Ouyang Shuang''s voice has not even been counted down, just in the direction of a white, a big shout came.


    Suddenly, a wind and fire figure also appeared in the air, emerged in the air.This is an old man with dishevelled hair. Compared with Fu Yibai just now, his untidy degree is as good as that of Fu Yibai. However, his eyes are as deep as the sea. He is scanning the sky and seems to be searching for something.


    But Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi, saw this dishevelled old man, but it was as gloomy and ugly as seeing Fu Yibai. His eyes twitched secretly, and even his eyes dodged. He didn''t want to be noticed by the untidy old man.


    "It''s him."


    It seems that Ouyang Fu has known Ouyang Shuang for a long time.


    When Ouyang Shuang saw the old man, his face was filled with a smile. He fell out of the sky. He immediately came to the old man and said happily, "master."


    "Cool girl."


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the disciple, the old madman immediately showed a smile, feeling the breath of Ouyang Shuang''s body, as if he could see through it at a glance, and could not hide himself. He said with satisfaction, "it''s not bad."


    "I''ve met my predecessors."


    Du Shaofu comes forward to salute. This is Ouyang Shuang''s master. You can''t lose etiquette. Besides, Du Shaofu wants to have a good relationship with the strong one who can mix with Fu Yibai.


    "Good boy."


    The old madman nodded. He had met Du Shaofu in the empty picture and appreciated it.


    But then, the old madman seemed to think of Fu Yibai again. He looked around and said, "Fu Yibai, where did the old guy escape? I''m not finished with him!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Ouyang Shuang and Du Shaofu looked at each other all of a sudden.


    In the void, the breath is fuzzy, the martial arts strategist of the void, the strong man of the martial arts realm, his eyes are smeared with a little fluctuation, and he opens his mouth: "Fu Yibai, I just ran in front of me, just escaped soon!"


    "This guy wants to use the sword to kill people!"


    listening to the words of the powerful man in the holy land of the political strategist, the creatures around him are not stupid. Naturally, they understand that the political strategist clearly wants to use the hand of the mysterious old man to deal with the terrible Fu Yibai.


    "Master, that''s the martial arts practitioner of the strategists. In the divine space, the old men of the political strategists have repeatedly attacked me, and my disciples almost never see you again."


    Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth, a look of grievance, looking at Chu Chu pitifully, almost to shed tears.


    Ouyang Shuang is not a fool. The strategists clearly want to kill people with a knife. However, Ouyang Shuang has seen with his own eyes that his master has been chasing Fu Yibai. He is afraid that his strength is not so bad.


    This political strategist is shameless. Ouyang Shuang is not happy in his heart.


    Looking at the pitiful appearance of his beloved apprentice, the old madman immediately changed color, turned to look at the powerful man in the martial arts realm of the strategists and said, "dare to bully the young with the old, and move the disciples of Laozi, the strategists'' skin itches, isn''t it?"


    The voice resounded like thunder, and the eardrums of all the shaking people trembled, and their souls trembled. As the old Madman''s voice fell, his figure was like electricity, and he went directly to the powerful man in the holy land of strategists.


    "Not good..."


    This political strategist, who was strong in the holy martial realm, wanted to kill people with a knife. How could he think that in a flash, he attracted huge chalkiness for himself.


    The latter did not dare to be careless at all. In the vague void of the whole body, countless open flames suddenly burst out and turned into hot sword Qi.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The Blazing Sword Qi, accompanied by an ancient surging breath, shatters the void and blocks the old madman from leaving.


    "Hiss..."


    In the full view of the public, the old madman ignored the broken and empty sword. Where his figure passed, it was enough to kill all the powerful people in the main domain. He quietly smashed it into the invisible, and shot out his chalky hand directly.


    "Bang!"


    In the next moment, the body of the powerful man in the martial arts realm of the strategist was slapped from the void to the far sky, shattering the void. At the moment when it did not respond at all, it was spitting blood and falling into the distance, like a kite with broken wings.


    "If you dare to bully my disciples again, I will destroy the political orthodoxy! ''


    the old madman opened his mouth, and there was light in his eyes. When the voice dropped directly, his figure also broke through the sky and left, chasing the direction of Fu Yibai who had just left.


    "Gu Gu..."


    This scene also makes all living creatures swallow their saliva.


    Ouyang Shuang has a satisfied smile on his face, which is a little exaggerated. In the space of God, political strategists have been pressed by chalkiness, and it is rare for them to stand tall for a few days.


    Ouyang Shuang just wanted his master to teach the strategist a lesson about the martial arts strongman. As expected, master''s cultivation strength is unfathomable. It seems that he will not be under the influence of Fu Yibai.


    Why do Du Shaofu smack his tongue, old madman, Fu Yibai, how many super strong people are there in the world? There are also ancient demons that have appeared, as well as Eastern immortals, southern Confucians, Western demons, northern maniacs, and Zhongtong gods. It seems that there are more secrets in this world than I need to know.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Suddenly, from the sky above, three energy competition swept down, as if from the nine days, straight fell on the holy dragon, and the two powerful martial arts masters who were flapped by Fu Yibai and the old madman."Poo Hoo..."


    A dragon and a man, almost at the same time again spit blood, is irresistible, are all eyes show horror!


    "What''s going on?"


    The sudden change makes the four sides tremble and stir, and all living creatures become hairy.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. It was not Fu Yibai and the old madman who were fighting. It was the mysterious strong who did it. But it seemed that he was dealing with the dragon clan, Legalists and strategists.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1771

    "Nine tripods do not gather, nine families do not go out, this is a warning!"


    when the three as like as two peas of energy fell down, there was a sound coming out, which was exactly the same as the sound of the evil devil who was first resisting the evil spirits.


    Shenglong, the two holy martial realms of strategists and Legalists, is a powerful one who looks at the void and looks at it with horror.


    "Dongxian, nanru, Xiyao, beichi, Zhongtong God, are you five too much? Really when we are no one in the dragon clan!"


    The dragon''s holy dragon has been dripping with blood. The dragon''s scales and flesh torn off by Fu Yibai are nothing compared with the huge body, but they are also particularly dazzling.


    It was born in the holy animal kingdom. I thought it could shock the world, but I didn''t expect to be ravaged many times.


    What''s more, the eastern immortals, the southern Confucians, the Western demons, the northern maniacs and the Zhongtong gods warned Jiujia, which had a Mao relationship with the dragon clan, but just now it was also affected, swept and damaged.


    "Dongxian, nanru, Xiyao, beichi, Zhongtong God, our nine families are not alone!"


    At this moment, the mood of the strong man in the holy martial realm of Legalists is better than that of the dragon clan.


    It is also conceivable that those who are strong in the holy martial realm will be slapped as soon as they are born.


    "Hiss!"


    It is the competition of two energy from the sky, seemingly silent, but it falls in a posture that the powerful of the holy dragon and Legalists can''t avoid, with a vast ancient gas, which seems to be able to affect time and space and imprison space.


    "Bang Bang..."


    At the same time, the holy dragon of the dragon clan and the powerful person of the legalist school vomited blood again, spewing incessantly.


    "Nine tripods do not gather, nine families do not come out. All the practitioners of the Holy Land listen. Evil spirits are reviving, and the catastrophe is coming. The demon battlefield must be opened. When the demon battlefield is opened, all the practitioners of holy land are forbidden to move, otherwise, there will be no amnesty for killing!" The sound of


    has been heard from the deserted land. It has also been echoed in the corners of Jiuzhou, beasts, Wutong Mountain and the four seas.


    The voice is strange. Only those who practice in the holy land can hear it clearly, and those who are not strong enough can not hear it clearly.


    But this voice, at the moment, also resounded in the ears of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang.


    "Go..."


    When the sound fell, the dragon was in a mess. The holy dragon and the powerful people of the legalist school suddenly left. For some reason, they never stayed on the land of chenhuang.


    "The blood of my legalist family, follow me!"


    A ray of Rune light that twisted the void fell on Du Shaojing''s surrounding space and pulled it to the void.


    "Stop it!"


    A thunderous drink came from Du Tingxuan''s mouth. He held a long gun with bright thunder in his hand. His whole body was full of electric light. It was like a dragon born. The thunder and electric arc on his armor erupted. The void suddenly boiled and the sky was rolling. The terrible power made the heart throb and the spirit tremble. One shot directly stabbed the twisted void.


    This is Du Tingxuan''s all-out attack. He has been on guard against the Legalists for fear that the Legalists will take away their daughter again. At this moment, he is the first one to find out and stop it immediately.


    "Hiss!"


    Everything was between the lightning and the flint, and the spear fell on the rune that twisted the void, but the rune was too strong, like the wall of heaven, and could not be destroyed.


    In the light, Du Shaojing looks at Du Tingxuan and his brother in front of the sky. Wrapped by the light, Du Shaojing''s eyes are firm and resolute, and then her figure is instantly in a void crack.


    "Do you dare to fight under my eyelids?"


    The voice of bullying Jue pierced the clouds and cracked the stone. A golden light appeared and then shot out of the void and swept into the void crack directly.


    "Bang bang!"


    The crack in the void suddenly sounds like thunder, and the bright runes explode around, making the sky turbulent.


    "Hum!"


    A muffled sound came out from the void. While the space exploded, there was a blood mist gushing out, but then everything disappeared.


    "Slow down, the old Fajia bastard escaped very fast!"


    The golden winged ROC bird, which was perched in the void, scolded, looked a little depressed, and then suddenly felt something. He looked at the void and said, "I didn''t do anything. I just blocked it."


    In the air, the wind is calm, there seems to be no movement.


    "Shaojing!"


    Du Tingxuan stands with a gun, his back is straight and straight, the arc waves around him, his hair is dancing backward, and his eyebrows are tight!


    "Today is different from the past, we will always go to pick up my mother and sister!"


    When Du Shaofu arrived at Du Tingxuan''s side, his green spirit armor and ROC''s golden wings shrank at this moment. His face was pale. He was just trying to stop it, but he was slow. I''m afraid he couldn''t stop it.


    "Back, back!"


    Seeing that the holy ancestors had been trampled and fled, Long Teng, Gongsun holmium, Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi and other eyes were startled. Then where dare to stay, with the people of all ethnic groups ruthlessly left."Back, back!"


    "Whoosh..."


    The three clans came and retreated quickly. In an instant, they disappeared and left in confusion.


    Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan''s eyes are empty. At the moment, they pass through the confusion of Fu Yibai''s old madman, the mysterious Eastern immortal and the southern Confucian, and they have no intention of pursuing them.


    All that appears today, it seems that there are many secrets in the world that need to be well digested.


    "Old tortoise, you are not dead, and the catastrophe is coming again. Do you want to go and have a good chat?"


    "You''re not dead, old bird. Go and sit down with me."


    "Good."


    In the void, the black light and the golden covered tortoise and the golden winged ROC bird open their mouths, and their figures turn into two old figures, but they do not show up and leave at the same time.


    "It''s time to take a long-term view. After waiting for such a long time, I don''t care about waiting for a few more days. I hope your mother and Shaojing are all right!" Du Tingxuan opened his mouth, and his armor and lightning spear converged.


    "With her sister''s natural appearance, my mother is also a member of the legalist family, so they are not in danger." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Congratulations to the little guy, the cultivation strength has increased greatly!"


    "Little guy, go to my Yin Yang home when you have time!"


    The empty space around him fluctuated. The strong men, such as the old man of star spirit, ice ink, and the old man of earth hoe, came forward, but did not support Du Shaofu.


    From the beginning, the three of them had a good relationship with Du Shaofu, and they were very casual at the moment.


    "Thank you for your protection and care


    Du Shaofu''s salute was neither humble nor haughty, which made the old star spirits and other monsters secretly admire him.


    Du Shaofu is also grateful for these three people. No matter whether it is because of the relationship between Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao, Sima Muhan and Qi Yexi, these three have helped themselves many times.


    Du Shaofu has always been the kind of person who must be revenged if he has any revenge, but he should also repay the kindness of Yongquan when he drips water. The kindness of these three people to help each other is also recorded in his heart.


    "You''re welcome. It''s really the back wave of the Yangtze River pushing the front wave. We''re old!"


    Star soul old strange smile way, but behind the smile is hiding some embarrassment.


    He did not know. Judging from the strength Du Shaofu showed earlier, he was afraid that it would not be long before he could only look up to him.


    The young man in front of him has only practiced for less than 30 years, but he has practiced for thousands of years. This man is more than others. He is really angry.


    "Ha ha It''s a wave ahead of and behind the Yangtze River. "


    The old man of the earth hoe made up his smile, and his mind was different from that of the old star soul. Behind the smile, there was a deep shock.


    "Thank you for your protection of my son. Thank you again, Du Tingxuan."


    Du Tingxuan came forward and saluted the powerful people such as the star spirit old monster.


    "You''re welcome."


    In the face of Du Tingxuan, the same horrible existence, ice ink, star soul old monster, earth hoe old man and so on, can only secretly shock, such a pair of devil father and son is too terrible.


    Later, the strong men of Taoism and Confucianism came and said some polite words to Du Shaofu, which can be regarded as a kind of intention.


    Du Shaofu was also quite polite. In the divine space, Taoist and Confucian people also secretly showed signs of helping each other, especially with Kong Sansi.


    But the famous people do not know when they have quietly left.


    In the crowd, the mysterious figure covered by the two robes and hats also quietly left.


    "Amitabha, the divine space has been closed. We will leave first!"


    There are old Buddhist monks open their mouth, a line of figures intend to leave, it is also said hello to the people.


    Among the Buddhist disciples, jiuchongling looked at Du Shaofu from a distance and nodded. The nine ring scars on his head sparkled and then walked away with the Buddhist disciples.


    In the distance of the void, there is a tall and straight figure, and the whole body looms a piece of evil spirit.


    This figure looks at the distant void. The eyes of Du Shaofu, wrapped by many powerful men at the moment, seem to contain two sea of blood, and then disappear.


    The old lady was helped to Du Shaofu by Jialou Cailing. She opened her mouth and said to Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, I''ll go back to the family first. Pay attention to an Qiquan. When you have time, you can go back to the family. Grandma has something to tell you."


    "If I settle everything, I will see my grandmother and grandfather in my family." Du Shaofu said to the old lady and said goodbye to you all.


    "Well, with your strength, you have been able to protect yourself. I''m at ease, but we still have to guard against the demons and Legalists." The old lady then left with the family of golden winged mires.


    "We''ll go back to the animal kingdom first. If you need anything, just say it."


    Some strong men, such as the nine headed Phoenix clan behind the ghost car and the tiger clan behind the king of magic tiger, also said goodbye to Du Shaofu and then left.


    "Whoosh..."


    After several months, the land of chenhuang, the gathering place of the top strong, finally began to disperse.


    But over the past few months, it has become clear to all that earth shaking changes have taken place in the current situation.The desolate country, which has risen all the way, has become one of the strongest forces in the world at this time!


    There are the demons Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Purple Dragon Emperor, ye Piaoling, Du Yunlong, Dai Xingyu, Ouyang Shuang and so on. I''m afraid it won''t be long before it will be more dazzling and shocking!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1772

    "Little star, do you want me to go back to Wutong Mountain?"


    Zixuan comes to little star''s side, graceful posture, noble temptation, and mirage charm Su Muxin have their own advantages.


    Little star hesitated for a moment, looked at Du Shaofu, then took Zixuan''s hand and said seriously: "godmother, I want to be with my father for a while. I want to help him."


    "That''s good."


    Zixuan nodded and looked at Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang, Su Muxin, qiyexi, etc. beside Du Shaofu at the moment.


    "at that time, I''ll bring the little star to Wutong Mountain to find you."


    Du Shaofu told Zixuan several times that he remembered that the little ant emperor on his body needed to go to the Phoenix clan, and then he would be able to recover. He might even become an ant queen.


    "Anyway, I''m going to the Phoenix clan. I''ll go with my father then."


    little star eye with a smile, looking at Purple Yan demon Huang, the way: "godmother, or else you spend time with us, then we can go to Wutong Mountain together."


    looked at Du Shaofu and then stroked the hair of the hindbrain of the little star. He said, "I need to see Wutong Mountain first."


    "All right." Little star with a little regret.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, the Phoenix family also flew away, and there were not many people left.


    Both Mu Fu and Mu Han do not want to go back to Mu''s home.


    On the farewell occasion, Du Shaofu was once again invited to go for a walk in the family.


    "Hoo..."


    When the four sides of the void were empty, only the line-up of the wasteland, such as the ancient Tianzong, xuanmingzong, xuanfumen, hehuanzong, and so on, Du Shaofu took a deep breath, looked at the void, and said softly, "for such a long time, let''s go home."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast plain, time seems to be frozen, showing a cold quiet.


    Looking from afar, there is a huge circle in the vast plain. The middle arc is divided into two, forming the two poles of yin and Yang. However, no one can see it.


    Suspended in the middle of the palace, clouds around, suddenly emerged, like a miracle.


    "Legalists and political strategists are afraid that they will not give up. The dragon clan is also ready to move. The speed of evil recovery is faster than expected. It seems that the problem is even more serious than we imagined."


    A figure appeared outside the palace. He was a teenager. It seemed that he was only twelve or thirteen years old, but his face was full of vicissitudes and wisdom.


    In particular, the youth that deep like the double pupil of a black hole, as if to be able to see through space, looking at the past and present life.


    "Legalists, strategists and strategists are coming out now. It seems that they are dealing with the boy, but they are actually testing us. From the beginning to the present, they have not been really honest, the dragon people have been ready to move, but there is a green dragon in the suppression, they have fear. The other few people also have their own ideas. Some people are really submissive to the strong, but others are acting according to circumstances. "


    Standing outside the palace gate, a middle-aged man stood with his hands on his back. His simple robe could not cover up an ethereal temperament. His eyes silently looked down on the vast boundless plain below, as if thinking about something important.


    The young man opened his mouth, his eyes were deep and his brows were slightly wrinkled. Then he looked at the middle-aged man in Su Pao and said, "so you deliberately forbid the holy land. I secretly observed one or two things. He didn''t know anything about Du Shaofu''s character. However, taking advantage of this opportunity, he was afraid that he would not let the Legalists, political strategists and the dragon people go through. This is tantamount to letting Du Shaofu''s son make trouble. At that time, I''m afraid some people will be hard to calm down. This time, their losses have been great enough! "


    "Some people have to give them some warning. Although the Dragon God and the strongest have left, their promises need to be fulfilled. There are still people watching them in the world." The plain robe is light in middle age.


    "Once the evil spirits are completely recovered, I am afraid that the world will be unstoppable, and the Dragon God and the most powerful will not appear again." The young man worried.


    "There have been a lot of changes, perhaps not as pessimistic as we expected!" Su Pao middle-aged head up, rare face appeared a smile.


    Looking at the middle-aged Su Pao, the young man''s eyes moved and said, "are you talking about Du Shaofu? It''s really good. But at the beginning, the Dragon God and the most powerful people didn''t kill those evil spirits. Now, the eight gods, Lei Ding, are still in the hands of evil spirits. I''m afraid there is not much chance. Besides, the boy is still weak and needs a long time to grow up, but the time left for us is no longer More. "


    "I believe that both the supreme and the Dragon gods will have arrangements."


    The middle-aged said, the expression on his face is calm and delicate, standing so quietly, as if it is the master of this piece of heaven and earth, quietly and naturally integrated with this earth space.


    A moment later, the young man''s eyes were changed and he said again: "the demon cult has officially appeared. From the perspective of breath, the evil spirit has recovered a lot. Those evil envoys and magic emperors are afraid that they will not have any more scruples. The catastrophe has come.""The seal of the demon battlefield is getting weaker and weaker. Compared with the demon sect, they have to enter the demon battlefield, or they will never be able to recover."


    Looking at the vast square below, Su Pao middle-aged man said slowly: "I hope there is still time to let that boy and several changes grow up, or the world will really become a devil''s land."


    "The demon cult has been searching for the spirit thunder. I thought, can it have something to do with the thunder and lightning supreme?" The young man asked, looking at his plain robe.


    &There was only one lightning Supreme &The middle-aged man in the plain robe also showed a little surprise and murmured:


    & amp; quot; I hope the world can survive this disaster &The eyes of the youth are fluctuating and murmuring.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The god space disappears, but the world is no longer calm, Kyushu, animal territory, are boiling.


    The strong in the holy land, the evil spirits, and the God thunder tripod fight. All these news are shocking and shocking, just like a storm.


    "Does anyone get the most chance in the divine space?"


    "What is the biggest chance in the divine space?"


    Some people speculate that the biggest chance in the space of the divine realm is still unknown if no one gets it.


    "The wasteland is no longer the original one. There are a large number of Nirvana alone!"


    "The demon king Du Shaofu, it is said that he has reached the half step of reincarnation and nirvana. How strong he is


    "It is said that in the divine space, the demon king Du Shaofu killed all the Tianjiao supreme masters of Legalists, dragon clan and political strategists."


    "It''s said that even the powerful Legalists, the dragon clan and the political strategists finally entered the divine space and were killed by Du Shaofu, who suffered heavy losses!"


    "Such a loss may have affected the luck of the three great families. From then on, it will be in a great decline."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The discussion of the world, the wind and clouds surging, virtually accompanied by a tense atmosphere, as if there is a storm at any time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wasteland, stone city.


    "The ROC is back!"


    "The third master is back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Bustling, stone city boiling, the imperial city surrounded by a sea of people.


    "Third, you''re back at last. Just come back."


    Du family, the hall, Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong looked at the middle-aged Yingting in front of them. They seemed calm, but everyone could feel it. At the moment, their hearts were trembling with excitement.


    Elder brother Du let the second elder brother worry


    Du Tingxuan has apologies. Among the three brothers, he has always been the one who worries the Du family most. Over the years, the Du family has always been the eldest brother and the second brother in Cao Lao.


    "We are brothers. What''s more, without you and Shaofu wandering outside, we can''t have the Du family now!" Du Zhixiong said.


    "Third, you have a good son."


    Du Zhixiong said with a smile that today the children of the desolate state have returned from the divine space, and the third brother has returned home. Naturally, there is nothing more happy than today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1773

    After Du Shaofu returned to the stone city, it was the first time for Du Shaofu to enter the wasteland space to heal his wounds.


    Although the war with the magic Temple suppressed the magic temple, the consumption of the body was quite a lot. The consumption of the green spirit armor alone was huge enough.


    With the green spirit armor, combined with the immortal body of the immortal body and the golden winged ROC bird, Du Shaofu is more powerful in defense.


    However, Du Shaofu was not so strong that he suffered a lot of injuries.


    "Hula..."


    The golden light was fluctuating and the talisman''s Secret lines were flashing. Du Shaofu didn''t take the elixir and the elixir. He didn''t need the help of elixir and elixir for this injury.


    At this point, the half step samsara Nirvana level of cultivation, can not go further. Du Shaofu''s dark Qi has already been full, and the spirit has always been full. Taking pills and miraculous herbs to heal wounds will waste a lot of benefits.


    In the ancient space, there are other people. At the moment, xuanjiao king, Xiao Yingying, Qiu Li, etc. are understanding the pair of real dragon horns obtained by Du Shaofu.


    This time, the emperor of the wasteland, who entered the divine space, gained a lot of benefits and treasures. He also handed out some treasures that he did not need and gave them to the children of other wasteland countries.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Shaojing, the biggest chance really falls on you?"


    Legalists, the ancient hall, were shocked by a group of old people, and their eyes fell on Du Shaojing.


    Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi are also among them.


    "Hiss..."


    In Du Shaojing''s hands, there are pieces of white ancient jade which are the size of palms, which are swept out and filled with light. The light rain falls in the hall and finally reveals a fuzzy figure.


    "Whew..."


    These confused figures are holding long swords, and the swords are swept out one by one. They seem ordinary and simple, but if you look at them carefully, they are complicated.


    "Ah..."


    In the hall, there are old people who scream, and the shadows and swords are just like being struck by lightning. With their strength of cultivation, they are unable to resist.


    "Lack of talent, lack of accomplishment, no chance to watch!"


    At the head of the hall, at the moment, the sage ancestor of the legalist school who came back from the land of Chen Huang said, his pale face looked at the sword awn swept by the illusory figures. It was a sword formula that could astonish the world.


    "Can I borrow it, son?"


    The sage ancestor of Legalists looked at the sword formula, and his deep eyes also filled with longing.


    "I am a member of Legalists, and this sword formula can naturally be understood through the view of the holy ancestor."


    Du Shaojing looked at the emperor and said, "but the younger generation wants to plead to let my mother leave the prison."


    "Yes..."


    The sage nodded, his eyes were full of waves, and he said, "you are a branch of Legalists, and so is your mother. Stay well in the legalist school. Our legalist orthodoxy is firm and can not be destroyed. You are extremely beautiful. You should be allowed to push the current world and surpass the past!"


    The voice dropped, and with a color of excitement, the sage ancestor took away the sword formula, and then left a message in the hall: "I''ll shut up again to understand. Before I leave the pass, the Legalists will not be born!"


    "Farewell to the Holy Father!"


    In the hall, people salute and send off the Holy Father.


    Du Shaojing''s hair was hanging down, and his eyes were calm like stars. However, in the depth of his eyes, there was a wave in his eyes, and then he became introverted.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few days later, Du Shaofu walked out of the deserted space. His face was ruddy and he was rippling with an invisible aura.


    "Legalists, strategists, must pay the price!"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu sat in the hall of the Du family, his eyes cold.


    At the moment, there are not many people in the hall of the Du family. Only the core members of the Du family are sitting, including Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, Zhen Qingchun, Lei Lao, Sirius, Tian Hao, ye Piaoling, miemeng Wang, Lei Ying Wang and Yi Wuming.


    "There is a holy land among those people, which is difficult to cross, unless we can take that step!"


    Du Tingxuan sat upright, his face slightly coagulated, the holy land, which was a big mountain, straddled in front of them.


    "It seems that the eastern immortals and the southern Confucians have said that the practitioners of the holy land should not attack before the battle of heaven and evil is opened." The little star opens his mouth and looks at Du Tingxuan suspiciously.


    "When will you speak?" Du Tingxuan was puzzled and never heard of it.


    "We haven''t heard of it either?"


    Night floating Ling, the doctor has no life, lonely day howl, Du Yunlong and other doubts shake their heads, they have not heard the ban.


    "I heard it. I said something."


    Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang speak for sure.


    Hearing this, people in the hall were puzzled and puzzled. When they were all on the land of chenhuang, why did some people hear it, but some did not hear it.


    "It seems that not all of us can hear it, but we can be sure that at this moment, those who practice in the holy land can''t do it casually!"


    A moment later, after some discussion, they said."In that case, at least for the time being, there is no need to fear those who are strong in the holy land. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and he also heard those words that day.


    "There is a holy land in the legalist family. I''m afraid they won''t let your mother and Shaojing come out now. We have little chance at present."


    Du Tingxuan was a little lost. He thought that this time the space of God could bring the family together. However, in the face of such huge things as Legalists, even if they hurt the Legalists again and again, the Legalists with strong saints are still the mountains that are hard to shake.


    "Not necessarily. We have to do something, otherwise the Legalists really think we can''t do anything to them."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a chill in his mouth.


    "The most important thing is to pick up your mother and Shaojing." Du Tingxuan road.


    "Of course, I have thought of some in my mind. At least it can''t make the Legalists feel better." Du Shaofu gave a faint smile.


    "Don''t you..."


    Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu, and he seemed to think of something. In his sharp eyes, there was a chill.


    "Within Kyushu, all the converts of Legalists and political strategists have been uprooted!"


    Du Shaofu said that this was a plan in the heart of heaven to remove all the converted forces of Legalists and political strategists in Kyushu, which might be enough to make the Legalists and political strategists hurt again.


    "I''m afraid it''s going to invite Lei laoduzhen." Du Tingxuan said to Lei Lao.


    "Under the holy land, there will be no problem." Lei nodded.


    "This operation is called thunder operation." In Du Shaofu''s double pupil, the light golden light inside, the intention of killing is not covered up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains, from the top of the mountain, are disorderly, but majestic and peculiar.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu appeared on the mountain, remembering that this was the place where the drunkard father let himself know everything.


    The sky of dark blue and blue looks like washed by clear and clear water. The water is clear and clean. It is soft and solemn, and also looks like the weather of that day.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was once again on the mountain, but it was already two different feelings.


    It is no longer as sad, bitter, angry and emotional as it was at the beginning.


    "Time flies."


    Du Tingxuan took a sip of the wine and handed the teapot to Du Shaofu. He looked beyond the mountains, which were vast and boundless, and there were still mountains high.


    "Not so fast."


    It''s still the taste of Xiaofu.


    "Your mother will be very happy to have a son like you." Du Tingxuan looks back at Du Shaofu.


    "I hope it won''t be long before our family can be reunited." Du Shaofu took a big gulp of wine this time, and his eyes fluctuated a little.


    "Yes, at least it''s getting closer."


    Du Tingxuan said: "in the past, they were very strong, but now they are just very strong."


    "I said at the beginning that I would overturn them. A word from a gentleman can never be recalled."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a little smile, but his fists were tightly clenched. In his mind, he remembered his mother''s heartrending, crying and struggling. The tears and blood flowed out.


    "Your father is useless. He has to pick up his own woman and daughter and rely on his son to help him." Du Tingxuan took the wine pot that Du Shaofu held tightly and sipped.


    "I''m a little embarrassed to say that." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes turned white.


    Then the father and son sat on the rock, swaying in the wind, drinking wine, talking about some irrelevant words, and talking about their own experiences over the years.


    From Du Tingxuan''s words, Du Shaofu learned that the inheritance of God Lei Tian Sheng had indeed fallen on the drunkard father.


    In order to get the inheritance of the God Lei Tiansheng, Du Shaofu felt the lightness of the drunkard''s father, but he was afraid that if he wanted to inherit, he would certainly have to go through an amazing test.


    How can the inheritance of God thunder and heaven Saint be so good.


    However, after being inherited by the God Lei Tian Sheng, it is difficult to make much progress in the divine space because of the ascent of cultivation to the realm of enfeoffment. Therefore, outside the Shenyu space, it abandoned its cultivation and practiced again.


    Such perseverance also made Du Shaofu a little tongue twitching. It was not common for the alcoholic father to be so cruel.


    But Lei Lao, who was the mount of God Lei Tiansheng at the beginning, sealed his own seal, so that he could stay till now.


    The eight thunder and lightning figures that have been following are actually the puppets left by the eight gods, Lei Tiansheng. Their strength levels are all around the boundary level, but if they unite to form an array, they will be enough to confront the practitioners of the realm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1774

    It was not until dusk that the father and son left.


    "San Shao, the general is here."


    When Du Shaofu returned to Du''s home at dusk, he learned from Du Xiaohu that the generals and ministers had come.


    "Is this guy here?" Du Shaofu was somewhat surprised.


    "What''s the point of you, I can''t see through you?"


    In a side hall of the Du family, the little star''s clear eyes, with a light golden flame wave, carefully looked at a man in a purple robe, looked at it, pursed his mouth, and said, "you should be a golden roar. It is said that golden fur roar can kill dragons and swallow clouds. It''s terrifying to see the red land thousands of miles away. Otherwise, how about a comparison


    As a dragon family, Xiaoxing hears the rumor that jinmaohou can kill the dragon, but he is not satisfied and wants to have a fight.


    The man''s eyes are deep, his rebellious eyebrows are slightly raised, he looks at the little star, curls his mouth, and says: "you have the real dragon breath, as well as the Phoenix clan and the Xuanwu clan flavor, do not want to compete with you."


    "What if I had to fight you?" The little star stares at the generals.


    "You can''t help me, and I can''t help you." The general spoke lightly, and his handsome profile was perfect and impeccable.


    "Boring..."


    Little star white general Minister one eye, very helpless.


    "In fact, I just want to see the strength of golden hair roar." Du Xiaoyao also looked at the generals curiously.


    For Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, they are already very familiar with their generals. Otherwise, they will always look cold and refuse to be seen thousands of miles away. I''m afraid that few people dare to approach, let alone joke.


    "There''s a chance." The general and Minister spoke in a calm voice.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The voice spread into the side hall, and Du Shaofu''s figure also followed. He had already heard the voices of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    At the moment, the man in the purple robe, enough to make the world women''s hearts, is not the generals and ministers who can have.


    On that day, after the closure of the divine space, the generals and ministers did not know when to leave. At the moment, when the generals and ministers came to the wasteland, Du Shaofu was puzzled and asked frankly.


    "I''m walking around. I''ll come and have a look at this place."


    Looking around the side hall, the generals said to Du Shaofu, "the desolate country is famous. Do I want to congratulate you?"


    Du Shaofu sat down beside the generals and ministers: "congratulations. It''s not necessary. It''s said that the catastrophe is coming. At that time, the world may become a devil''s land. I''m afraid that once the catastrophe can''t be stopped, there will be no place to survive!"


    "The disaster of heaven and earth has nothing to do with me. I am the devil in the eyes of the world. The devil kingdom may be more suitable for me."


    After looking at Du Shaofu for a moment, the general continued: "if the disaster of heaven and earth in the rumor really comes, as an evil spirit, will there be a war between you and me?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the generals and his eyes were straight, but then a smile appeared on his face and said, "it''s still early, but I''d like to know what level of strength you''ve reached now?"


    The general raised his head slightly and did not speak any more. His hair, which was as long as running water, was obedient behind his back. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said faintly, "depending on the situation, you finally seem to have encountered some problems. Do you want me to help you? That''s how I paid you back at the beginning."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu turned his eyes and said, "good!"


    Du Shaofu knew that it might be the relationship between the bodies of zombies. It was hard for him to see through the strength of the generals and ministers. However, the strength of the generals and ministers should have reached the level of "golden fur". It is rumored that some of the special existence of zombies can even be immortal and can enter and exit the two boundaries of yin and Yang, nine days upstream and the nether world downstream, It shows the horror of its zombies.


    A few days later, in the middle of the mountains in the ancient Tianzong, there were many powerful people in the barren country, and there were more than 2000 figures.


    The eighteen guards of the heavenly generals, the wolf lonely sky howl, the thunder eagle king, the miemeng king, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, chipeng, Du Hao, Du Yu, Du Xue, Yinyi magic carving, xuanjiao king, Qin demon, cloud shrew and so on, gathered together.


    The breathtaking breath permeates quietly, which makes Gu Qingyang, Sima Taixing, Jinpeng Zun, ancient domain master, Tianfeng domain master and so on secretly draw cool breath. With such a lineup, which side of Kyushu can still resist.


    "How long has it been? The wasteland has reached such a state!"


    Sima''s glass like eyes are full of waves at the moment. Over the years, he has witnessed the growth of the wasteland. From the beginning of its weakness to the supreme pride of heaven, it is only ten years. The speed of growth of the wasteland is too terrible.


    The master of the ancient region and the master of Tianfeng are looking at the figures like night floating Ling, Du Yunlong, lonely sky howling and Du Xiaoqing. They are the old people of the ancient Tianzong. But now, in front of these young people, they are already ashamed of themselves.Jinpeng Zun, who is already in the realm, is strictly speaking the master of Jinpeng. Looking at the figures in front of him at the moment, he murmured: "Kyushu, the sky is going to change soon..."


    This time, those who came to the ancient Tianzong were all those with cultivation strength at least up to the level of Wu Emperor, animal emperor and six star spirit talisman. Most of them were fierce animals in the temple of heavenly beasts. There were many powerful beasts in the temple of beasts, such as ghost car, Yinglong, king of mad bear, and king of magic tiger The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng brought out many ancient demons and beasts from the space of God, which were also the level of animal realm.


    Before the Huang Guo lineup, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Dai Xingyu, Xiaoxing, Lei Lao, Zhen Qingchun, Lei Ying Wang, miemeng Wang, Sirius, Tian Hao, ye Piaoling are in front.


    "Boom


    In the continuous mountains, the wormholes in the valley are activated, and the runes are dazzling and flashing.


    Looking at the space wormhole in front of him, Du Shaofu said: "according to the information we have received, there are 64 converts of Legalists and political strategists on top of the other eight states. There are 64 who can be called by name. They will act according to the plan."


    "Hanzhou is mine!"


    The wolf lonely day howl said, with the plunder into the space wormhole, behind him are dozens of strong men such as xuanjiao king, stone turtle king and so on.


    "Ningzhou belongs to me. It happens to be walking around!"


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng opened his mouth, took the cloud shrew, and sealed up hundreds of figures into the wormhole of the space.


    "Lan Zhou is ours!"


    Du Xiaoyao opens his mouth, and his figure turns into a golden light, with the spirit of enchantment, blood vine evil spirit, as well as Du family, Du Hao, Du GUI, Du Hao, Du Xue and so on.


    "Give us Wanzhou!"


    At night, with the sky will 18 Wei, Qiu Li, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and other hundreds of figures enter the space wormhole one by one.


    "Yuezhou is mine!"


    The little star is swept into the wormhole of the space. Behind him are the king of the divine ape, the king of the fire dragon, the king of the silver blood leopard, the king of the Fengyun carving, the king of the three lions, and the king of the lightning wolf.


    "Yunzhou is closer to me. I''ll take people there. See you then."


    The general opened his mouth, and then his figure flashed. The light evil spirit lingered and swept into the wormhole of the space.


    "Go


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth, and eight lightning puppets fluctuated, and then they all entered the space wormhole.


    "I''ll go to Leizhou in person, Lei Laozuo. If there''s an emergency, it won''t take long to get there."


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth, a little fierce in his eyes.


    "Good." Lei nodded.


    "You have to do something, Legalists, strategists, it''s time to pay the price!" Slightly up, hair micro motion, Du Tingxuan figure finally swept into the space wormhole.


    "Whoosh..."


    A line of figures swept into the space wormhole, and then slowly disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1779

    "There are strong men coming to Wanzhou again!"


    At this moment, on the whole Wanzhou, many ancient lands, there are old figures startled.


    The movement of heiming mountain can''t escape from the powerful territory of Wanzhou. They have known for a long time that it was the wasteland that started it. Therefore, these Wanzhou strongmen just wait and see from afar, as if they didn''t know it, so as not to provoke trouble.


    But at the moment, such a huge momentum, too huge, so that Wanzhou on the top of the strong can not sit still, a line of figures broke through the void.


    "Little scumbag, just a spirit separation, you''re looking for your own death!"


    The mountains are empty, and there is no delay in everything. Qin Tianshi drinks coldly, without any hesitation. Carrying the general trend, it is like a world collapsing, and the vast void is twisted into a twist.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Such a terrible and mighty attack will not even have the chance to escape. People are greatly shocked and all are afraid.


    At the moment, even Du Yunlong and ye Piaoling, Qiu Li and others frown secretly. The existence of Qin Tianshi has already been regarded as the supreme heaven, which is terrible.


    However, when all the people in the desolate country were afraid of it, Du Shaofu, who was separated from the body of the red Jiri macaque, drew a cold radian around his mouth, waved his hand and turned it over quietly, and a brocade box appeared.


    Later, a red ball the size of a baby''s fist and wrapped in a purple arc appeared in Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen Fen''s hands.


    This round ball is as crystal clear as glass. However, if you look at it carefully, you can find that there is a dark space halo around this small ball, which is deep and boundless, which makes people''s eyes and thrill!


    "Who will die? I can''t kill you..."


    A faint voice came from the mouth of the red Jiri macaque, the voice of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen. Suddenly, there was a fight of killing in the light pupil of the mine. The hand suddenly moved and the fingers flicked lightly. The red ball wrapped in purple electric arc suddenly swept out.


    "Chula..."


    The purple arc wrapped round ball swept into the air, and immediately turned into a blur of purple and red shadow. It was like lightning that swept toward Qin Tianshi, which brought the collapse of the general situation.


    Sun Diyuan''s love for the ship''s skill of catching up with the lonely and not learning the moon


    this is crystal clear. The red ball wrapped by electric arc is not something else. It is Du Shaofu who got the flame and thunder bomb from the master of three thousand worlds in the divine space.


    According to the master of the three thousand worlds, it is absolutely impossible for the practitioners at the top level of the main realm to compete with the flame and thunder bomb.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to waste such treasures easily.


    But at the moment, a spirit is just separated. If he meets a strong man at the top of the realm, Du Shaofu will not use this flame and thunder bomb.


    Sun Qiu Qiu Qiu Ku and sun xuezhan make xianzhufeng


    at this moment, relying on Yuan Shen''s separation, Du Shaofu also dares to fight with the top cultivators in the realm.


    But Qin Tianshi is very important. The main realm may be the later period, or even the super strong person of the highest cultivation level of the main realm!


    The enemy''s land is not far away, and sun sun learns from Moyang taifan.


    What''s more, for Du Shaofu, he has long been an irreconcilable feud with the Legalists. With Qin Tianshi''s cultivation strength and status in Legalists, if he can kill Qin Tianshi and a flaming thunder bomb, Du Shaofu will not think it is a waste.


    And if you can kill Qin Tianshi, it will be an absolute deterrent to Legalists!


    "Boom


    With the fire and thunder, the whole space is virtually filled with a blazing destructive energy.


    This blazing energy is very strange, like a kind of natural energy of heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu could clearly feel that it was the breath of purple and golden thunder, which burst out in the sky in an instant, and the purple electric arc was bright and interwoven and covered the sky!


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu, with a sinister smile, began to retreat abruptly.


    ¡±Boom


    With the general trend of heaven and earth, such as the destruction of the world, with a great spirit, Qin Tianshi has swept down.


    The mysterious patterns of the talisman are bright and interwoven. The sky and the earth are cracked, the void collapses and the enemy is occupied. The mountains below break and the mountains collapse. How amazing the scene is!


    "Hiss!"


    Fire and thunder bombs swept the air, covered with purple and gold Xuan thunder, and directly swept into the distorted void.


    "Eh..."


    The fire, thunder and bombs suddenly swept, and Qin Tianshi''s face suddenly began to change.


    Qin Tianshi is so powerful that you can feel that the scarlet shadow covered with purple arc contains the tremendous and terrible fury energy and the breath of destruction.


    When the red ball wrapped by thunder light and arc penetrated into the space, it brought more and more fiery and violent destruction energy to spread, which made Qin Tianshi suddenly feel cold without any reason.But Qin Tianshi is very important. The main realm may be in the later stage, and even may be the super strong in the peak cultivation level of the main domain!


    Feeling these changes, Qin Tianshi watched the red ball wrapped by thunder and electric arc, and the more expanding and terrifying hot destruction energy erupted, the whole void suddenly trembled, the majestic and blazing destruction could be filled, and could not be suppressed in his "magic power". For example, if the volcano wants to blow out, it is not good What is this...! "


    At present, Qin Tianshi''s face suddenly surged with shock and horror.


    Feeling the powerful and blazing energy of destruction, Qin Tianshi was quickly shocked, and his eyes showed absolute uneasiness and fear.


    Such a fiery atmosphere of destruction, as powerful as her, at the moment, Qin Tianshi was also afraid, from the bottom of his heart a chill gushed out.


    Under this absolutely dangerous atmosphere, Qin Tianshi could not afford to deal with Du Shaofu''s separation of spirits and spirits. The general trend of heaven and earth wanted to stop the strange round ball, and his figure was like a ghost and wanted to start fleeing.


    Under the absolute dangerous breath, Qin Tianshi did not hesitate to get out.


    To become one of the world''s top strong, Qin Tianshi not only relies on his talent and strength, but also his cautious personality.


    Qin Tianshi will never take any risks that should not be taken.


    However, it was too late for Qin Tianshi to escape.


    Sun Bubu''s love ship is full of hate, so the secret place is "Bang Bang Bang..."


    "Hiss..."


    In a flash, the flaming incendiary bullet flashed to Qin Tianshi''s magic potential space, and covered the red and purple arc of the illusory void, and the air was evaporated.


    Red light with invisible flame and destruction purple gold Xuan thunder, like a meteorite impact.


    "Long..."


    As the purple arc and red light expand, the intense energy of destruction suddenly reaches a terrible level. Thousands of feet of surrounding space is distorted, with lightning and thunder. The terrible hot and destructive energy storm sweeps outward from the twisted space.


    In the next moment, the flame and thunder bomb explodes like an atomic bomb in the magic power space of Qin Tianshi, with a continuous sound of sound explosion, which suddenly rises in the sky like thunder and reverberates in the sky


    At that moment, Qin Tianshi''s eyes were full of fright. His face changed greatly. It seemed that he felt something and his pupils began to shrink.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang


    The fire and thunder bomb exploded completely, the terrible and hot destructive energy storm swept through, and the sound of thunder echoed in the sky.


    Space is bursting, the void is blown open, revealing the dark void, such as opening a black hole, can devour all things together.


    Qin Tianshi''s terrible attack, the magic power suppressed everything, and the vision was in the sky. At the moment, the star shadow was collapsing and falling, the animal shadow was exploding, and the rune was broken, which was unstoppable and was exploded by the birth.


    "Hula..."


    The blazing energy is released into a raging flame and a towering purple arc, which contains an extremely terrifying fiery energy storm, which sweeps out all over the place in an instant.


    One after another space ripple was directly overturned into dark space cracks, space chaos, the line of sight is blurred, just like the arc of light covering the space, interweaving the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The earth''s mountains are also exploding, and the mountains are being swept up one by one. They are directly razed to the ground, the ground is cracked, and the gravel is turned into powder.


    "Gu Gu..."


    All the people in the distance are shocked by the fierce and destructive energy.


    At the moment, in the distance of the void, many old figures have emerged.


    Those who are the top strongmen in Wanzhou are also thrilled.


    The chaotic space, these old figures, the strong are also difficult to pry into it clearly.


    The destruction of the fiery thunder energy, let them all feel palpitation in the heart.


    "Hula..."


    The energy of terror rippled and destroyed everything!


    There was only a short period of time in the horror of the staring eyes. The terrible energy was swallowed up by the void like a black hole, and then everything began to disperse and calm down.


    "Hiss..."


    When everything has subsided and the void has recovered a lot, Qin Tianshi''s figure appears in the void.


    At the moment, Qin''s eyes were dull and lost his look. He was covered with an ancient and peculiar armor, just like a piece of hard scales of fierce beasts.


    But at the moment, the armor on Qin Tianshi''s body is clearly an ancient treasure, but for some reason, one piece has no light, it seems to become a kind of ordinary scale, and there is a faint purple arc on the armor."Kaka..."


    But as the purple arc flashed over, the scales of Qin Tianshi''s armor were cracking. There was an increasingly hot and bright arc coming out of it. From inside to outside, the sound of "hissing" came out, as if the body of Qin Tianshi was also cracking.


    "Bang Bang..."


    It''s a long story. In fact, it''s also an instant. After Qin Tianshi''s scales and armor cracked, his body was also directly exploded in the many frightening eyes around him!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Qin Tianshi''s body turned into a blood mist, which exploded directly in an instant, with a bright light to submerge the void.


    Such a super strong man, one of the ancestors of Legalists!


    Qin Tianshi, such figures, with their accomplishments, are among the best in the world. How many of them can be compared with each other in the world?


    But it is such a strong person, at the moment in the eyes of many, was blown up, so that many around the eyes for a moment frightening.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1775

    Looking at the figures disappearing into the wormhole, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. The light golden light in his eyes contained purple arc, which showed a sharp killing intention.


    "It seems that there is no need for the ancient emperor to do anything."


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at the entrance of the wormhole in the space. The glass eyes were deep and dignified. Then he looked at Du Shaofu with a wry smile.


    Looking at the desolate country''s figures entering the wormhole of space, Sima TA Xing''s mind is not clear. With the line-up of the desolate country at the moment, you can attract Kyushu at the same time without the boy himself. How strong!


    "Zongzhong can help space wormhole, boy has been very grateful."


    Du Shaofu smiles at his elder martial brother Sima stepping on the star, the elder martial master Jinpeng, the master of the ancient moon domain, and the master of Tianfeng domain.


    As for the ancient Tianzong''s help, Du Shaofu felt that the matter should be a matter for the desolate state, Legalists and political strategists, or it should be solved by the wasteland itself. Therefore, even the golden winged Dapeng birds had not been informed.


    In addition, after all, the ancient Tianzong was related to the Mohist school, which was the conversion force of the Mohist school. His action this time involved a great deal. The Mohist school has been helping us all the time. Du Shaofu has been very grateful and does not want to implicate the Mohist school all the time.


    With the current strength of the wasteland, no accident, Du Shaofu felt that for those converted forces, they were enough to send troops to eight continents to win, and to sweep away the converted forces of Legalists and political strategists.


    "The resources opened by the space wormhole are your own, but they are unimpeded."


    Sima stepped on the star and laughed. This huge resource of starting space wormhole was also provided by the wasteland. Otherwise, the ancient Tianzong could not afford such consumption.


    As for Du Shaofu''s thoughts, Sima stepped on the star more or less clearly. The current lineup of Huang Guo was not really of much help to the ancient emperor.


    "It seems that the wasteland also needs to build space wormholes."


    Looking at the empty wormhole in the valley, the runes flicker everywhere, just like the stars. Du Shaofu murmured thoughtfully.


    The space wormhole can only be constructed by an array Rune master above the eight star spirit Rune master or even the leader of the nine star array Rune master. It is not the ordinary eight star nine star array Rune master can build it. It contains a lot of profound meanings and is extraordinary.


    The space wormhole open once, the consumption is huge, the more people, the greater the consumption, also need to maintain the space wormhole, is a huge consumption.


    This time, Du Shaofu was also a bit sore when the elite of the wasteland was exhausted. The resources for more than 2000 people to cross the wormhole in space were absolutely huge, which could be compared with several sacred vessels.


    This time, however, it was not a holiday. Du Shaofu calculated that after cleaning the battlefield, the harvest would also balance the huge resource consumption of space wormholes.


    "Shaofu, what are your plans for this period of time? Do you have any other plans?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s meditative appearance, Gu Qingyang asked his disciples what he thought he was thinking.


    If Sima stepped on the star, Gu Qingyang and Jinpeng Zun knew that Du Shaofu was not thinking about the eight states, but whether the resources he had consumed could be returned to their original value. The expression on his face would be very beautiful.


    From the space of God, Gu Qingyang has already set foot in the realm, becoming more and more detached, with the appearance and temperament of a super strong man.


    "Master, I''m going to shut up for a few days in ancient Tianzong."


    Du Shaofu dropped his voice to his master, Gu Qingyang. Then he said to Lei Laolao: "I''ll leave the affairs outside to Lei Lao. Lao Lei is the one who can take charge."


    "Don''t work. You can just shut up."


    Lei old smile, he experienced the most turbulent years, saw countless ancient days of Tianjiao supreme, for the young men in front of him, also has a shock.


    "Thank you very much, ray."


    Du Shaofu salutes. This is the original mount of God Lei Tiansheng. It comes from ancient times, and the drunkard father also respects him.


    From the mouth of the drunkard''s father, Du Shaofu learned that Lei Lao was a semi Saint cultivation level. Otherwise, Lei Lao''s body, even if it had been sealed in ancient times, would not have survived to this day.


    Reply to the report | 1 / F, 2015-12-0114:19


    behemoth Sutra


    ch8296929


    great supreme 13


    the level of semi saints, even the level of half step samsara, can not be compared. With a holy word, everything can be explained. It is the strongest one under the Holy Land and the best existence in the world.


    Although there are strong saints in this world, that is really the strongest in the world, but even if there are nine masters, how many holy places can there be?


    A moment later, ancient Tianzong, mountain courtyard.


    This is Du Shaofu''s home in the ancient Tianzong. Even if Du Shaofu no longer belongs to the ancient Tianzong, it is well preserved, and his disciples often come to clean it.


    Even now it is one of the places of interest of the ancient Tianzong. All the new disciples who have passed on their own will come here to have a look.


    This is Du Shaofu''s original training place. He is the leader of the Twelve Gods. He killed the dragon and slaughtered the demons and swept his peers. What a bully it is that makes all the new disciples shake their hearts!As the younger generation and the younger martial uncle in the ancient Tianzong, Du Shaofu''s deeds in the ancient Tianzong have also become legends.


    The Tianxia pavilion built by Du Shaofu has always been the base of ancient Tianzong. However, it has long been famous in Zhongzhou and spread to Kyushu.


    Xuanyuandan, Fanhua Dan, puppets, weapons, these products from Tianxia pavilion are not only easy to use, but also represent their status and status.


    "Uncle Du has returned to his family. I see it. It''s definitely uncle Du!"


    "It''s said that in the space of the divine realm, uncle Du swept over his contemporaries and suppressed all Tianjiao and the supreme, killing the Legalists, strategists, and the top powerful of the dragon clan, Yuan Shen Fen."


    "This time, uncle Du called many strong men from the wasteland and went to the wormhole of space. It seems that the wasteland has made great efforts this time."


    "Where''s uncle Du? Where have you been?"


    "Uncle Du is so strong at a young age. If only he could get some advice from him!"


    "If you want to get the guidance of Uncle Du, you may have a greater opportunity to join the Tianxia Pavilion. But the Tianxia pavilion was built by Uncle Du at the beginning. Every time he comes back, he will visit Tianxia Pavilion and see him. Maybe he can give us some advice."


    "It''s a pity that it''s not easy to join Tianxia Pavilion now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the ancient Tianzong, the disciples were in full swing.


    It is a great event for the disciples of the ancient Tianzong to return to the sect.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu entered the ancient space in the ancient Tianzong and the mountain courtyard.


    This is the ancient emperor of heaven, and there is Lei Lao. Du Shaofu can rest assured.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged in the deserted space, his eyes were reflecting.


    "Legalists, strategists, it''s time to pay the price!"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu murmured softly and wiped his mouth with a sharp arc.


    "Hula..."


    Then, in Du Shaofu''s palm, the purple arc fluctuated, and the purple thunder xuanding swept out. There were thirty-six black gold lights gushing out. In the circulation of runes, after breaking away from the suppression of purple thunder xuanding, a sudden burst of high-altitude pressure burst out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1776

    The closing of the divine space brings the grand event to a close.


    Kyushu land, some people happy, some gloomy.


    There are disciples who can get opportunities in the divine space, and they are excited secretly.


    And those Mountain Gate disciples who have been damaged in the space of the divine realm can only sigh in secret.


    In Kyushu, the Shanmen forces that can train their disciples to enter the divine space will never be unknown.


    Chen Huang on the mainland, the last strong holy land appeared, shocked the world!


    But Fu Yibai and the old madman, who are the two super strong men, are shocked and spread all over the world!


    When evil spirits were born, five mysterious strong men, known as "Eastern immortals, southern Confucians, Western demons, and Northern Crazies, fought against evil spirits in secret!


    When the catastrophe of heaven and earth is approaching, Kyushu is shrouded in an invisible atmosphere of repression.


    And in this depressing atmosphere, three days later.


    Hanzhou, Si Yuzong, all of a sudden, the sky is full of wind and clouds.


    "Roar..."


    In an instant, the beast roared like thunder, and there was a thousand Zhang Xuan Yun. Chijiao was in the void, and a huge stone turtle was flying across the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The earth shakes, the rivers surge, the mountains and rivers are broken, the earth is cracked, the peaks are broken, the void is torn, and the Fu array is unstoppable.


    "Ah..."


    This is the slaughter, dun time, Si Yuzong blood flow, howling.


    "Who will break into our Yuzong? My Yuzong is a legalist who converts to Yuzong. Do you want to die?"


    Several old figures rose from the mountains, cheering like thunder, breath soaring and dazzling.


    "The one who killed is the convert of Legalists!"


    Sound like thunder, a Sirius came into the world, carrying lightning and thunder, with incomparable power sweeping all directions, destroying everything.


    Those several old figures were simply invincible and vulnerable to a single blow. Some people wanted to escape from the original God, but they did not get what they wanted!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ningzhou, Qishan religion, morning, rising sun.


    All of a sudden, the clouds were covered, there were dark clouds gathering, and the morning sky suddenly became windy.


    "Roar


    "Wuwu..."


    Suddenly, the beast roared like thunder, and hundreds of terrifying beasts flew across the sky. Fierce birds attacked the sky and blocked the sky.


    There are huge thunder hawks across the void, flapping their wings thousands of feet away, there are miemeng birds spreading their wings and burning everything.


    These fierce beasts come across the void and destroy everything. No one can stop them!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lanzhou, noon, the scorching sun in the sky, tianyumen.


    "Hula..."


    In the space, suddenly there is evil spirit lingering and diffusing, and thunder light penetrates from the void.


    A young man in gold appears with the aura of a king. His eyes are golden, and he is born smart.


    A graceful and moving woman appeared beside the young man in gold, with a bright red silk skirt on the floor. Her long black hair was entangled with only a few bright red hair bands, which outlined the beautiful posture. Her face was as elegant as a lotus flower in the bud, but it also implied a charming appearance.


    beside these two people, there was a man with evil spirit and hundreds of young men and women with purple thunder light Tao figure.


    Duhaozong, duxiaoling cave, and then they go through the sky.


    "The strong come, but the comers are not good. Set up the battle!"


    In Tianyu gate, the voice of the old man was heard in a hurry, and several old figures rose to the sky with a strong breath.


    "Boom..."


    In an instant, the mysterious patterns of the talisman soared to the sky, and the air around the space suddenly fluctuated violently. Suddenly, the space trembled. The high-altitude wind howled and the space was in chaos. A fierce Rune array appeared in the air.


    "Vulnerable, broken!"


    Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth, his voice crossed, he waved his hand, and the golden light filled the sky. With the air of chaos, he destroyed the huge array of talismans and destroyed them directly!


    "Hula..."


    Fu array broken, space chaos, violent energy like the most terrible tornado storm, roaring across the world!


    "Kill..."


    With the broken Fuzhen, Meiling, xuetengsha, Du Yu, Du Xue and so on fought across the void.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment, the evil spirit is towering, the thunder light explodes, the lightning thunders.


    "Ah..."


    The scream came out from the Tianyu gate. The blood and rain poured down, which made the earth shaking!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah..."


    Wanzhou, heiming mountain, howling, such as the devil''s land.


    Blood mist poured into the sky, corpses everywhere, blood flowing into a river, blood dyed the rock red.


    "Kill!"


    Night Piaoling and other heavenly generals, such as Zhen Qingchun, Du Yunlong, Qiu Li, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, etc., now appear on the heiming mountain, sweeping everything and killing with iron and blood!¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Oh..."


    The red and Golden Dragon crossed the void and emerged over the Golden Dragon Gate of Yuezhou.


    "Roar..."


    Animals roar like thunder, there are thousands of feet of fire floating in the void, there are hundreds of feet high giant ape standing like a mountain, the light erupts.


    A giant silver leopard roars like a bright moon.


    There are fierce Eagles flapping their wings to strike the sky, and three fierce lions roar through the sky.


    There was a giant wolf with electric arc and thunder.


    Inside the Golden Dragon Gate, there are broken walls, rivers of blood, evil spirit in the sky, and they are razed to the ground!


    "Go and clean up the next one!"


    The red dragon''s voice resounded through the void, flapping its wings, and then turned into a little girl of eight or nine years old. She was dressed in a red purple starry skirt. Deep in her eyes, there was a faint golden flame beating. The mark on her eyebrows was inverted. By adding supernatural and evil spirits, her whole body smelled a kind of dignity that could not be concealed. It also made people feel that it was enough to fluctuate the original spirit and make people have no reason Trembling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yunzhou, batianjiao!


    At dusk, the sunset covers the sky, and the sun sets in the West.


    Suddenly, in the void, from the golden sunset, a touch of black clouds floated, and then the sky between heaven and earth began to dim.


    "Hula..."


    Gradually, from the emptiness of heaven and earth, there is a black spirit lingering around, endless, time began to affect the heaven and earth, blocking the sky and the sun, overcast the clouds, the heaven and earth fell into darkness, making people tremble!


    "What''s going on?"


    In batian cult, many figures rushed out, and some old figures were suspended in the air, and their faces changed greatly.


    ¡±"Oh, my God..."


    Suddenly, in the endless evil spirit, there were innumerable roaring sounds and many figures. The eyes were awe inspiring, and a powerful black evil spirit came rushing into the tide.


    The overwhelming black spirit is like a dark cloud in the sky, which is extremely frightening!


    "Wuwu..."


    Countless strange figures emerge, covering the sky, roaring and neighing with head raised, as if they were praying to the moon.


    Slowly and slowly, above the void, a man in a sharp purple robe stands on a suspended golden coffin. His posture is elegant and graceful. His dark and deep pupils are like black holes, which makes people fascinated.


    "Kill!"


    The man in the purple robe slightly raised his head and spoke faintly.


    "Wuwu..."


    In an instant, the monstrous figure that covered the sky was shot out and shrouded in the direction of batian cult.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1777

    Shangzhou, Huangming castle.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the figure of eight thunder lights appeared from the sunny morning. In an instant, the lightning and thunder in the void seemed to destroy the world with thunder.


    In the sky above Huangming castle, thunder exploded like thunder, shaking the four sides, causing the earth to crack and the mountains to crumble.


    ¡±Ah... "


    At that time, countless screams and howls came out, and the shadows were destroyed into nothingness in the lightning, and the blood fog could not be seen.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Eight mysterious thunder figures appeared in the Huangming castle. They shuttled through the void, like eight terrible thunder balls exploding, no one could stop them, and the rune array was as fragile as a blow.


    ¡±It''s a puppet


    In Huangming castle, some people were panicked and drunk. Several old figures rose to the sky to resist the tyrannical thunder.


    ¡±Die


    Eight thunder light figure, eyes as containing thunder sea, issued a fierce and merciless killing cry.


    The eight thunder lights directly destroy everything and explode bright arc thunder.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Those old figures in the Huangming castle were unable to resist at all. They were directly smashed and destroyed in horror.


    Even to their death, the disciples and strong men of Huangming castle could not understand what kind of existence they had provoked and even suffered such fierce blood washing.


    In a short period of time, the whole huge Huangming castle has been a river of blood, all turned into ashes.


    The accumulation of countless charred bones is like a catastrophe.


    It''s hard to escape. It''s shocking!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leizhou, tianyangzong.


    "Those who have converted to Legalists are to be punished, except for the old and the weak, women and children!"


    Du Tingxuan appeared outside the Tianyang sect. His hair was dancing. Thunder broke out on his body. He waved his sleeve and destroyed the Fu array.


    "Kill!"


    In Tianyang sect, countless figures were swept out, with monsters roaring and magic tools and tools plunging empty.


    "Out!"


    Du Tingxuan traverses the void, and his body is full of bright electric arc, which makes people awe.


    ¡±Du Tingxuan, you are deceiving people too much! "


    At the same time, some people in Tianyang sect recognized Du Tingxuan, and they were angry and frightened in their hearts!


    on that day, someone in Tianyang sect had met Du Tingxuan on the land of chenhuang.


    "Quick, inform the strong Legalists to come to support!" There are also old figures drinking, resounding through the tianyangzong.


    "Boom


    At that time, many strong and old voices also moved. Their figures penetrated the void, and the terrible power broke out. The rage rose to the sky and besieged Du Tingxuan.


    Du Tingxuan''s thunder and lightning broke out. The purple electric arc was blazing, and the spirit of punishment and killing filled the void. He swept away several powerful forces with his own strength, and his killing intention soared into the sky, shaking all sides!


    These fierce battles are terrible, let the void collapse, let the mountains and rivers turn into ashes!


    However, it did not take long for those top powerful men in Tianyang sect to escape. They were killed by Du Tingxuan on the spot, and their blood splashed into the void!


    "Kill!"


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes are sharp, stepping into the void and releasing endless power. The whole Tianyang sect is then wrapped up in endless thunder, killing the sky and destroying everything.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The thunder resounded like a thunderbolt.


    In a short period of time, tianyangzong, one of the top forces in Leizhou, was washed clean with blood. Only a small number of old and weak women and children with low accomplishments survived.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Du Shaofu and the old lady of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, jialoumo, made a big fuss, everything has been restored.


    After the closure of the divine space, the legalist Ju clan could not be happy. It was not that there was a kind of oppressive atmosphere.


    Some of the younger generation know something about legalist affairs and have heard some rumors, but they dare not ask more.


    All the elders are under martial law. If they beat the listeners, they will be punished seriously.


    What happens in the divine space, in the whole Legalists, is already a ban.


    "Wanzhou heiming mountain for help!"


    "Ningzhou earthquake Tianmen is in danger!"


    "Tianyangzong in Leizhou is in danger and asks for help!"


    "Yuezhou Ziyu sect asks for help...!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In an old hall of the strategists, there are dozens of jade stones, and the mysterious patterns of the talisman are filled with the atmosphere of ancient times.


    "Kaka..."


    But at this time, the pieces of ancient jade began to crack, and the old lord, when the Lord of heaven, was shocked and dignified.


    "This is premeditated. The conversion forces of our Legalists are seeking help at the same time, and some people are forming an alliance against our Legalists!" The old master opened his mouth, and his voice was like a bell with anger.


    "Moving me to convert to the mountain gate and digging up the branches of my Legalists'' Qi is to destroy my Legalists. Is it Du Shaofu..."When the Buddha''s face changed greatly, the first thing he thought of was a person that the whole Legalists were not willing to mention at the moment.


    Besides that man, who dares to treat Legalists like this?


    "Is this to destroy the fortune of the Legalists and dig up the foundation of the Legalists? You go to the states in person, and investigate for yourself! "


    Qin Tianshi was startled and walked out of the closed area.


    One after another, the converted forces sent signals for help. If the converted forces were destroyed, it would undoubtedly destroy the fate of the whole Legalists and dig up the foundation of Taoism. Qin Tianshi had to come out in person.


    However, Li Chenfa was injured too much. He didn''t go out of the seclusion. He needed time to recover.


    "Laozu, what Dongxian, nanru and others said, my nine families can''t be born, and Shengzu also said that he was shut up and didn''t come out of the world. During this period, the Legalists would not be born."


    When the LORD looked dignified and looked complex, he said to Qin Tianshi.


    "This is a big event. The Legalists have to go out. But you can go there alone. There is no need to disturb too much. Hurry up!"


    Qin Tianshi''s eyes were chilly. He asked, "is there any news about the black mountain in Wanzhou?"


    "Laozu, the heiming mountain in Wanzhou has also sent a message for help!"


    When the LORD spoke, it was not surprising that the ancestor asked about the situation of heiming mountain in Wanzhou. It was said that the old ancestor had a deep friendship with his old friend in the world.


    There are even rumors at the top of the Legalists that the lineages of heiming mountain are actually Legalists. They are all from the ancestor Qin Tianshi, and they are the seeds left by the original ancestor.


    At this time, the ancestor of Qin Tianshi took the lead in asking about the situation of heiming mountain, which made people more and more able to judge. It seems that there is no wind coming from the hole, and the rumor is not false sometimes.


    "Asshole, I''m going to go to heiming mountain myself!" Hearing this, Qin Tianshi was furious when he heard that something had happened to heiming mountain.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Between the heaven and the earth, a hidden void world is full of blazing air, with countless spiritual fire breeding and spiritual gas filling.


    This is a treasure land and the foundation of the nine political strategists. It is extraordinary to gather the great fortune.


    "How can it be like this? Several people have been converted to the mountain gate and asked for help. Some people have planned and organized the formation of our political strategists!"


    "Hurry up, send someone to convert to the mountain gate. This is someone who wants to move my political strategist''s back path, dig out the vein of my political strategist''s luck, and want to cut off my political strategist. Don''t let it go!"


    "Who is so bold, who wants to dig out the fortune of my political strategist? There is no amnesty for killing!"


    This is shrouded in the tense atmosphere of political strategists, old figures echoed in the old hall, many old people and strong face changed greatly, look dignified to the extreme!


    "The strong go out and find out, quick!"


    Then, in the strategists, there were many old figures who swept out in person, disappeared in the void, and crossed to eight continents.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1778

    In every big state, some top mountain gates have been bloodwashed. At the same time, the powerful people of the desolate country have gone away and continue to move on to the next target.


    "My God, those people are too strong. They are terrible."


    "It''s amazing. There are dead bodies everywhere. It''s killing!"


    "That''s the strongman of the wasteland. I''ve seen it before."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The Mountain Gate forces, which were washed with blood, dare to approach after the strong people of the wasteland have left for a long time, shaking and trembling.


    "Whoosh..."


    On the vast mountains, hundreds of figures appear in the void, and each shadow breath converges, but the invisible breath distorts the four sides of the void.


    In front of the hundreds of figures, many young men stood erect and upright, just like a spear with a sharp handle.


    These figures are just the strong men of the desolate country, such as 18 Wei, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and Qiu Li.


    "Stop!"


    Qiu Li, Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling and so on almost simultaneously waved their sleeves and stopped in the void. Behind them, the shadows streamed and the rainbow waved and stopped.


    "Hiss!"


    As the crowd stopped, there was a sudden and groundless tremor in the void ahead. There was a huge wave sweeping across the sky. The runes spread out in the sky, shining everywhere, as if there were gods coming!


    Under that terrible breath, Du Yunlong, Qiu Li and ye Piaoling looked up. They were also greatly suppressed and influenced by their hearts for no reason.


    Just for a moment, a figure appeared above the sky in the distance, surrounded by bright runes, just like the sky in the sun.


    ¡±Strong, strong! "


    Night floating Ling, Du Yunlong, Qiu Li suddenly did not wrinkle tightly, his face congealed.


    "Did you destroy heiming mountain?"


    The sound resounded, and the bright light on the figure dissipated in the air. An old man appeared in the void. His Dragon Robe was embroidered with a lifelike golden dragon, just like a living creature. The invisible breath of the whole body crushed the sky!


    The voice of the old man is like thunder, with a kind of invisible general situation, which makes the mind of hundreds of strong people in the wasteland tremble, the dark Qi in the body solidifies, and the original spirit trembles.


    The weak disciples of the wasteland almost stand in the void and fall from the void.


    "The legalist Qin Tianshi!"


    When he saw the old man, Du Yunlong, the night floating Ling also suddenly changed color.


    Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling and others naturally know the origin of the old man. Qin Tianshi, one of the ancestors of Legalists, is already a super strong man in the main territory. Now he appears here.


    "Heiming mountain was destroyed by us. It''s our turn to the next one soon."


    After the shock, the night drifts to hunt in black, but the eyebrows are stretched. The dark eyes are full of evil spirit, and some bloody air is diffused in the void.


    "In the whole of Kyushu, the converts of Legalists will not exist any more. This is the Revenge of China''s desolate country and Du family, and this is the price that Legalists need to pay!"


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth. After being shocked, Du Yunlong calmed down like a floating Ling at night. The thunder light on his body fluctuated, and a purple arc swept out of his pupils.


    "Wasteland, good, good, really good..."


    Qin Tianshi laughed, laughing in the void, but that kind of smile is very uncomfortable.


    "Ha ha..."


    With a smile, Qin Tianshi''s old face became ferocious, with blue veins emerging, and his momentum began to fluctuate. Bi forced the void to tremble, making the children of the wasteland pale and trembling.


    "If you destroy heiming mountain and move my fa family, then all of you will die!"


    Qin Tianshi''s voice was shaking in the void. He saw that the night was flying, and Du Yunlong and others were the heavenly pride of the wasteland. They destroyed the heiming mountain and moved the foundation of the Legalists. How could he bear it? It was just that he had a deep feud with the wasteland. His intention of killing was suddenly uncovered, and the general trend emerged.


    "Not good!"


    In a flash, in that terrible situation, the hundreds of powerful people in the desolate country trembled in the bottom of their hearts. Facing the existence of Qin Tianshi, they all felt infinitely small, and even the ability to resist was hard to breed.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, Du Yunlong waved his sleeve, and suddenly there was a golden light swept out of the void. There were thunder waves and electric arcs flashing in the void.


    "Long!"


    At this moment, the void is covered with the bright arc, which has a great potential to emerge from the void.


    Feel this breath, Qin Tianshi also immediately eyes tremble, eyes stare away.


    In the eruption of the silver gold arc, Du Yunlong appears in the void. Before Qiu Li, a silver gold figure emerges, shining brightly.


    It was a golden ape about the size of a human being. It was born with bright pupils and deep eyes, just like a sea of thunder.


    "Red Jiri macaque, a spirit of separation


    Suddenly, Qin Tianshi recognized the golden ape.


    It was the red Jiri macaque, and at the moment, the essence of the red Jiri macaque was also seen through by Qin Tianshi. It was just a spirit separation, which could not escape his eyes.As like as two peas, Du Xiaoyao and his body are actually different from each other. Actually, they are very different. They are slightly illusory, and they also wrap up the arc, and have lost a chaotic atmosphere. But the body of the yuan God is full of vigorous and unyielding spirit, and it emits several kinds of spirit.


    "Du Shaofu, you dare to show up!"


    The next moment, Qin Tianshi felt that Du Shaofu was the spirit of the red Jiri macaque. How could he admit his mistake to the extent that he hated Du Shaofu.


    In a flash, Qin Tianshi was staring at Du Shaofu''s separation of yuan and Shen. His eyes were full of faint light, and his intention of killing was surging. The light was dazzling, like the arrival of the God.


    "Old man, do you dare to leave the Legalists?"


    Red Jiri macaque figure mouth, is the voice of Du Shaofu.


    This is indeed Du Shaofu''s separation of the original spirit, which is condensed by the power of the original spirit. It is just like Li Chenfa and Long Teng who used to deal with themselves. Du Shaofu drew the gourd like a gourd.


    He was in seclusion, but it did not prevent Du Shaofu from moving out.


    Du Shaofu was not stupid. He wanted to eradicate all the political strategists and Legalists'' conversion forces. When they got news, they were afraid that they would intervene. This made Du Shaofu impossible to be unprepared. Otherwise, Du Shaofu would not have followed him.


    With the strength of Qiu Li, ye Piaoling and Du Yunlong, the second elder brother, it is almost enough to sweep away those converted forces. However, in the face of powerful Legalists and political strategists who may come to rescue, Du Shaofu knew that he would not be enough. His own spirit was separated and followed. This is the card that Du Shaofu was able to shut up in ancient Tianzong at this time I dare to shout and be arrogant, or I will kill you, the original spirit, today


    Qin Tianshi was surprised to see Du Shaofu''s separation of spirits. He was not angry but pleased.


    Zhengchou had no way to deal with Du Shaofu. At the moment, Qin Tianshi saw Du Shaofu''s separation of Yuan Shen. If he killed Du Shaofu, it would be difficult for Du Shaofu to enter. The yuan God was greatly damaged. This was a heavy blow in the heavy trauma. Naturally, he was very happy.


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    In the face of Qin Tianshi, he felt the absolute vastness and horror of Qin Tianshi, but Du Shaofu''s reply was extremely indifferent, even full of conceit and banter.


    "Little bastard, you are looking for death!"


    Qin Tianshi was angry, and felt Du Shaofu''s conceit and banter. A yuan Shen Fen didn''t put him in his eyes. The Dragon Robe on his body glowed, and the Golden Dragon seemed to be alive. It sounded like a dragon howling through the void.


    "I said, you''re not enough."


    Du Shaofu, who was separated from the body of the red Jiri horse monkey, shook his head, looked at Qin Tianshi, moved his eyes slightly, and said in a sneering voice, "is your cultivation in the later stage of the main domain or the peak of the main domain? It should have stopped at this level for a long time. I''m afraid you have no chance to step into the Holy Land in this life, but it''s useless to step into the holy land. The holy land of your Legalists is vulnerable to a single attack, like a mole ant! "


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s sarcastic words, it clearly refers to the fact that the sage ancestor of the Legalists was abused in the land of chenhuang. Qin Tianshi''s eyes were dim and his face was ferocious to the extreme. He turned all his anger and killing into one word and said, "die!"


    When this voice falls, Qin Tianshi moves, the whole body talisman secret pattern erupts, turns into one side world, lets the heaven and earth turn, lets the mountains and rivers move!


    ¡±Boom... "


    At this moment, the whole Wanzhou has been shaken. How powerful is the master territory? How powerful is the space? How many thousands of miles are also shrouded. The general trend appears, the sun, the moon and the stars, shaking the whole world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1780

    £¬£¡


    "Qin Tianshi is dead?"


    At the moment, it is the night that is far behind. Qiu Li and Du Yunlong are also shocked. .: ¡£


    The void ahead is like a world exploding. The ripples of destruction energy "excite" and "swing" in all directions. Qin Tianshi''s "flesh" body has been directly fried.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s original spirit was separated into the body of the red Jiri macaque. After Qin Tianshi''s explosion, his eyes narrowed, and there was an electric arc "exciting" and "swinging.".


    "Hiss..."


    In the dark void of self explosion, the cracks in the dark space "wave" and have a bright light burst out, and the power of the original God diffuses the void.


    A light ball the size of a palm appears, but it emits light covered with emptiness. There is also a dragon shadow, wrapped in golden light.


    In the end, the light regiment turned into a baby size Qin Tianshi. The light was dim, but it also made ordinary people look at it bright and dazzling. There was a wave of dragon shadow. It was the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace integrated into the yuan God and was protected by heaven and earth.


    Qin Tianshi, the baby''s size, was surrounded by a twisted and empty air. His face was ferocious and angry. He also had the color of shock and despair.


    "That''s the original God of Qin Tianshi, the ancestor of Legalists!"


    In the distance of the void, the powerful man in Wanzhou is shaking his eyes. Qin Tianshi, the great ancestor of Legalists, was actually fried to pieces, leaving only the yuan God.


    The enemy is not far away. The enemy is learning Mo Yang tactics month.


    "there is still yuan Shen left, which is related to the armor and the Imperial Palace dragon spirit!"


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was separated from the body of the red Jiri horse monkey, and saw the essence. Qin Tianshi''s armor was a sacred weapon, and he was blessed by heaven and earth with the imperial dragon spirit.


    Qin Tianshi himself should also be the peak cultivation of the main realm. He was very close to the holy land. Therefore, in the fire burning Zun bomb, he broke the "flesh" body, but he had a means to preserve the yuan God.


    At the moment, although the God of Yuan Yuan was hurt by Qin Shao Fu, he was also hurt.


    In a short period of time, Du Shaofu, the original God of Du Shaofu, was swept out of the body of the red Jiri horse monkey, and the silver and gold arc moved. That was the enemy of the yuan God, and directly killed the yuan God of Qin Tianshi.


    "Yuan Shen Mo, kill!"


    In a short period of time, Du Shaofu was separated from the body of the red Jiri horse monkey, and the silver and gold color electric arc moved, which was the enemy of the yuan God, and directly killed the yuan God of Qin Tianshi.


    "I will never let you go, little bastard!"


    The voice of Qin Tianshi''s resentment was very cold, and the yuan God''s body was turned into a rainbow to escape.


    However, as Du Shaofu expected, Qin Tianshi saved yuan Shen, but yuan Shen also suffered heavy damage.


    Jiekeqiu is not only the enemy of hatred, Kao Sun Ke is just this short time, that several figures are still suddenly sluggish, Du Yunlong, night Piaoling, Qiu Li and so on have been killed.


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s aura of spirit and thunder, Qin Tianshi had already learned that Li Chenfa and other primordial spirits had been devoured by Du Shaofu. He was afraid that the little scumbag still had the means to restrain the power of the original God. In addition, there are still strong men like Nalei in the wasteland. If they are coming, it will be a disaster.


    In this way, how dare Qin Tianshi stay? He didn''t even dare to "hand in" with Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen Fen Shen. At the moment, he did not have much strength to "hand in" with Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen Fen Shen, and ran away immediately.


    "Where to escape!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that he immediately chased and killed the original spirit of Qin Tianshi.


    Then in the eyes of many, is to see an amazing scene.


    There are few people in the world who can defeat Qin Tianshi. But at the moment, it is not only the body of "flesh" broken, but also the yuan God pursued by Du Shaofu.


    One yuan Shen, one yuan Shen, two figures disappeared in the void.


    It''s not cool to learn how far to pick up cold ghost after getting rid of cold ghost.


    the surrounding area has been restored to peace, but the square circle has been razed to the ground and turned into nothingness.


    That terrible bombing energy is so terrible, it can destroy everything.


    "This is the wasteland''s revenge on Legalists, and this day has changed!"


    Ship kebuke''s rival school Yang Jiefan Mo "hiss..."


    An old figure was floating in the distant void. At the moment, his eyes were deep, and his face was full of amazement.


    He was also on the land of chenhuang at the beginning, and even later entered the divine space. Naturally, he knew Du Shaofu''s spirit separation and Qin Tianshi.


    there was a middle-aged beauty woman who spoke, but the older generation existed. His breath was strong and his eyes were flowing, which made him out of the dust.


    Around the void, Wanzhou''s many strong people, at the moment, are also "color" complex.In the empty rear, the children of the strong who retreated from the wasteland just now slowly returned to their gods.


    Even Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling, and "Yu" from ancient times did not expect that Du Shaofu''s "flesh" could be directly fried and broken in the hands of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen Fen Shen.


    Just a little bit, Qin Tianshi''s existence would be completely destroyed.


    "The separation of the three brothers will not be a big problem. There is no need to worry. The plan needs to be changed."


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth. Then he looked at ye Piaoling and exchanged a look. It seemed that he had reached some kind of tacit understanding. His sight suddenly swept through the void around him and said, "gentlemen, my ancestors on Wanzhou, our country has no intention of" intervening "to touch Wanzhou, and has no intention of targeting you. It is just to eradicate the adherents of Legalists and families, If you have nothing to do with it, please pass it. Thank you


    The voice came out and rang through the void. All around the void, old figures changed slightly, but it was no surprise that they immediately retreated with tacit understanding.


    But there are also several figures in the void, which suddenly change color.


    There are not only Legalists but also nine great believers in Wanzhou.


    The situation in the whole of Kyushu is similar. There are nine people who cultivate and support forces outside, which are called conversion.


    For example, in Zhongzhou, the ancient Tianzong was the conversion force of Mohism, and the wuliangjiao was the conversion force of Buddhism.


    If you want to have a foothold in Kyushu and become one of the top forces, I''m afraid that you can''t stand firm without backing.


    These conversion forces are also the foundation of the nine masters.


    Generally, in a state, nine members have a major support force, such as heiming mountain, which is the main conversion force of Legalists in Wanzhou, and it is also the foundation of Wanzhou.


    These things, for the world is secret, but for the strong to a certain level, it is not a secret.


    At the moment, those figures are from another big power in Wanzhou. They have never been converted to Legalists, but they are converts to the family.


    When heiming mountain was destroyed, the powerful people of this family in Wanzhou had already known about it, but they only guessed that the wasteland was dealing with Legalists. Although they had been vigilant, they really knew that the wasteland was not only to deal with Legalists, but also to deal with families, and to eradicate all the Legalists and their converted forces.


    "Kill!"


    But in this short period of time, those figures are still in a sudden stagnation, Du Yunlong, night Piaoling, Qiu Li and so on have been killed and gone.


    According to the information collected by Li Xue, there are information about the powerful people in the various states of the Legalists. Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling, Qiu Li and others will not admit that they are wrong. This is the original plan. If another party pays attention to the killing of the Legalists or one side of the family, they will kill the strong ones with the momentum of thunder To destroy its foundation.


    "Boom..."


    Night Piaoling, Qiu Li, Du Yunlong, etc. suddenly burst out, strong fight out.


    "Not good!"


    The strong believers in the family who converted to power suddenly changed their faces, and those who wanted to escape were too late to escape. A fierce battle started immediately.


    All around, those powerful Wanzhou people watched, and no one "stepped in". They didn''t want to provoke the wasteland.


    In the space of God, the devil father and son are already terrible enough. Besides, there are several other families behind them. The Mohist family, the "Yin" Yang family and the farmhouse are allies of the wasteland.


    Taoists, Legalists and Confucianists have not been able to "intervene". At the moment, these powerful Wanzhou people will not "stick in" their hands, and they will not cause famine.


    A study on the auspicious skills of the ship, the land and the enemy alone


    A great war broke out again, night Piaoling and other day generals 18 Wei, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Qiu Li and other strengths are not the original.


    "Spell it..."


    There are some old figures that are not weak either. They stimulate the pulse and soul, some animal shadows roar, and fierce birds attack the sky.


    Sun Qiu Di is not a ghost ship to observe the battle of the moon and the lonely most of all


    There are magic tools and Taoist instruments sweeping the sky, swords surging into the sky, and golden "color" bell. The top magic tools are shining and full of symbols and secret patterns. The sound of the bell can shake people''s spirits and turn into ripples, like gods and Demons roaring.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The mountains crumbled and a mess of ground exploded one after another.


    "Kill!"


    Du Tingxuan urged the thunder and martial pulse to cover the sky and dragon cover, and the sword in his hand chopped the void, and the spirit of punishment swept across the sky.


    "Kill!"


    At the moment, eighteen figures, such as the night floating Ling and the eternal "jade", are gathered into an array. Their amazing power is like the arrival of gods and demons, sweeping all directions and cutting fiercely.


    "Oh


    Qiu Li''s body, the dragon flying across the sky, twisting the void, the dragon roaring ceaselessly, shaking the world and roaring together.Although they were not weak, they could not resist the attack of Du Yunlong and Qiu Li.


    "The arrogance of heaven is too terrible in the wasteland!"


    Those strong people watching from the distant empty wall were astonished, opened their eyes, and were shocked by the battle circle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The situation is similar in every continent. Both Legalists and their families sent strong men to investigate and intercept the troops of the desolate state on the way.


    Hanzhou, emptiness, there is a middle-aged strong man of the family appeared, stopped the wolf lonely day howl, stone turtle king, xuanjiao king and other dozens of people.


    "The realm of talent, war!"


    Lonely day howl peeped into the cultivation atmosphere of the middle-aged realm level of the family. He was completely fearless, and even looked at the battle spirit and killed him.


    "Hum!"


    When the middle-aged is angry, the blazing breath breaks out, like a sky fire burning the sky, so "desire" should fight with the wolf''s lonely sky howl.


    "When evil spirits are born in Jiuzhou, the catastrophe will come, and heaven and earth will suffer. If the nine tripods do not gather and the nine families do not come out, can''t you really remember?"


    But at this moment, the faint voice came out at the same time, from the sky, suddenly there was a terrible breath of vibration, suddenly solidified the space, and then the middle-aged figure of the family was imprisoned on the spot.


    "Hiss..."


    A bright and dazzling light, then as if the thunder fell on its body, like the sky falling thunder.


    "Bang!"


    When the light falls, the strong people in that family''s territory are directly blown to pieces, the spirits and spirits are all destroyed, and the cracks in the ground around them are exploded, and the gravel is "excited" and "shaken"!


    ¡±How terrible


    Sun diyuanke''s only grandson, Qiu Moyang enemy Mi Ku


    the wolf stopped howling and did not move his voice, but his heart was shaking violently. The terrible breath made him feel small and irresistible.


    Ningzhou, a vast plain.


    Before the king of thunder eagle, the king of destroying "Meng", the cloud shrew, and the seal of hundreds of figures, there appeared an old man in long robes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1781

    "Evil animals of the wasteland, move our Legalists, today is your death time!"


    The robed old man was furious. He chased him all the way here, blocking the thunder eagle king and miemeng king. His whole body was covered with light. It was not the general trend of the convergence of the Legalists'' magic power, but a kind of vigorous spirit breath.


    The long robed elder of the legalist school is a spirit Rune master, a spirit Rune master at the level of nine stars. He has a mysterious and ancient prestige, coming from such ancient masters as Legalists.


    This mysterious and ancient yuan God''s power was felt in Du Shaofu by the king Lei Ying and the king miemeng. It seems to be related to the spirit root.


    "It''s just a nine star territory. What are you shouting about?"


    The king of thunder Eagle sneered and had no fear. Although he could only extricate himself from nirvana, he was the supreme nirvana.


    Lei Yingwang also practiced in front of the mysterious light curtain in the death Canyon in the divine space. Although the results were not as good as those of lonely days and Du Shaofu, they also gained a lot.


    He has been with Du Shaofu and Gu Tian Hao, who have killed their opponents by leaps and bounds. King Lei Ying has not paid much attention to the nine star level talisman of Legalists. Besides, there is king miemeng around him.


    "Evil animal, take you as a mount, or I will kill you today!"


    The talisman in the nine star realm of Legalists is very angry. If such a supreme Nirvana thunder eagle can become his mount, he can spare his life. Otherwise, he will never let go.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Thunder eagle king such reply, the whole body space suddenly thunder and lightning spread and open, want to hand.


    For King Lei Ying, after living for thousands of years, the nine star realm aura master in front of him is not necessarily bigger than him.


    "The king of thunder eagle, the emperor of the ROC, said not to be rash and act according to the plan!"


    The king of miemeng opened his mouth and stopped the thunder eagle king. With a sweep of his sleeve, a bright silver gold arc streamed out, and the majestic and majestic spirit of Yuan Shen swept away. In a flash of lightning and thunder, an adult sized red Jiri macaque appeared.


    The body of the red Jiri macaque is a little illusory. Its natural pupils are full of silver and gold arcs, and the spirit root breath of those who come from the nine star field of the legalist school are also rippling. It has a kind of ancient prestige and white divine awn.


    "Zizi..."


    With the emergence of the body of the red Jiri macaque, the whole vast void is wrapped by silver gold arc, like a sea of thunder rippling in the void. The terrible pressure makes life and spirits tremble. Many strong people in ningzhou who feel the amazing breath in the distance are also shocked and discolored.


    "Du Shaofu, Yuan Shen Fen Shen!"


    But at the moment, the elder master of the long robe of the legalist school, after his eyes had changed, could not help but slap on his old face.


    The old man in the long robe of the legalist school recognized Du Shaofu''s original spirit at the first time.


    The red Jiri macaque figure is definitely Du Shaofu''s spirit.


    "Roc emperor!"


    With Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen''s appearance, the king of thunder eagle, the king of miemeng, and the cloud shrew saluted, one by one they were shocked.


    Before they came to ningzhou, when the Du family set out, Du Shaofu had already separated two spirits in public and handed them over to them and Du Yunlong. Be careful that when the conversion forces of Legalists and political strategists are eliminated, some powerful Legalists and political strategists will come.


    At the moment, seeing the powerful Legalists coming, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng were not only shocked, but also attracted the powerful Legalists.


    This is indeed Du Shaofu''s arrangement. Those converted forces are Legalists and Political Strategists'' foundation in the outside world. Once they are cleared, they will be digging their fate for Legalists and political strategists. This is of great significance. I''m afraid that even though the Legalists and political strategists will have the prohibition of nine cauldrons not meeting, the powerful will intervene.


    Lei Ying Wang, Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling and so on are enough to sweep the eight prefectures alone, but it is absolutely not enough to deal with the powerful political strategists and Legalists.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu arranged the separation of soul and spirit. However, Du Shaofu only separated two spirits and handed them to the relatively weak Du Yunlong night floating Ling team, the thunder eagle king and the miemeng King team.


    Du Shaofu felt that the separation of the two spirits was still relatively small. However, at the beginning of his stay in the Du family, he had already shocked Lei Lao.


    At their level, although they can use the spirit of the body, but generally that is to use a spirit of the body, not to use until the critical moment.


    Let''s not say that once there is a problem with the separation of the yuan and God, it is tantamount to destroying one''s own cultivation future and his foundation.


    What''s more, if you want to use the two spirits, few people can do it.


    If someone knew that Du Shaofu had used two kinds of Yuan Shen Fen Shen, he still felt that he should be able to continue to separate the yuan Shen Fen Shen. I don''t know how surprised he would be.


    "Legalists, nine star realm spirit Master...!"


    When Du Shaofu was separated and swept out, feeling the breath of the old man in the robe, he immediately knew his identity.In the face of Legalists, Du Shaofu would not be polite. For Du Shaofu, a nine star level master of talismans, he also dared to fight directly with his spirit.


    "Rumble!"


    Just for a moment, the thunder and lightning wave all over the sky, and the thunder sea rippled. The body of the chijiri macaque, which was the fusion of Du Shaofu''s original spirit and pulse and soul, directly wanted to jump at the former.


    "It''s just a spirit separation. Du Shaofu, my Legalists will never let you go!"


    The old man in long robes spoke in a gloomy voice. If Du Shaofu''s real body came, he would certainly be afraid.


    But at the moment, it was only Du Shaofu''s spirit separation. Naturally, it was fearless. Even in the bottom of his heart, the old man wanted to take the opportunity to kill or capture Du Shaofu.


    "Boom"


    the breath of the old man in the robe explodes, arouses the void and resonates with the heaven and earth. The nine star field spirit Master is definitely one of the super strong.


    This time he came for the conversion forces in ningzhou, which shows how important these converted forces are to Legalists.


    "When evil spirits are born, Kyushu will be in chaos, and the world will be devastated. If the nine tripods are not gathered, the nine families will not come out, and the violators will be killed without mercy!"


    Suddenly, a faint voice came out of the void. At the same time, there was a terrible breath from the sky, shaking and solidifying the space. A huge momentum immediately imprisoned the old man in the nine star realm.


    "Hiss..."


    The next moment, a dazzling light, and then like a thunderbolt fell on the robe old man of the nine star field, just like the sky falling thunder.


    "Bang!"


    With the fall of the light, the body of the elder master of talismans in the long robe of the legalist school was directly blown to pieces, and the spirits and spirits were all destroyed. The black hole was exposed in the void around him. After the energy spread to a certain distance, it suddenly stopped


    ''this is a warning! ''


    Du Shaofu stopped and looked at the deep void, but his heart was shaking violently. The terrible breath made him feel small.


    What shocked Du Shaofu most at the moment was that he seemed to feel a pair of eyes looking at him from the depths of the void, but then the feeling disappeared.


    "It seems that when the world and the nine masters are not only holy places, they are not allowed to be born. The nine tripods do not gather and the nine families do not come out. Someone protects the oath from ancient times."


    Looking deep into the void, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed.


    "Roc emperor, who is that


    After the king of Shao Fu came back, he could not wait for the king to fight back.


    "It may be one of the" Eastern immortals, southern Confucians, northern maniacs, Western demons, and Zhongtong gods, "or it may be a guardian of ancient vows."


    Du Shaofu bowed his head slightly, feeling that the breath in the void had completely disappeared. He looked around. At the moment, the most powerful people in ningzhou almost gathered here, attracted by the amazing movement.


    All of a sudden, his eyes swept through the void. Those ningzhou strongmen floating in the distance, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was separated, and the silver and gold arc in his eyes fluctuated. His voice came out and said: "all of you, the predecessors of ningzhou, the wasteland has no intention of interfering with ningzhou. It is just some personal enemies. I only come for the conversion of Legalists and political strategists. Please borrow it from the irrelevant predecessors Shao Fu is here to thank you. As for the converts of political strategists, don''t leave! "


    Du Shaofu''s voice rang through the void, and the old figures in the void all around him changed slightly.


    "The ROC emperor is very kind. I would like to thank the king of ROC for his help in the divine space."


    An old figure opened his mouth with a smile in his eyes. He was the ancestor of the golden spear gate in ningzhou. From his boundless mouth, he learned about Du Shaofu''s help in the divine space. At the moment, he immediately took several old figures back.


    "The king of ROC, please feel free."


    At the same time, there are many old figures in the void around, all of them are the ancestors of various forces, and related to Mohism, farmhouse, Buddhism, Taoism and so on.


    In public and private, they have absolutely no intention to intervene at the moment.


    Moreover, in the face of Du Shaofu''s spirit separation, it is no doubt that Du Shaofu came to ningzhou in person. It is not clear how the ancestors of these forces exist. Even if they really want to stop it, their strength can not stop Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    Once the devil Du Shaofu is provoked, even the Legalists, political strategists and the ancestors of the dragon clan dare to kill him. They will not know how to die.


    Along with that one by one strong person''s discerning retreat, in the void, left less than ten figure.


    Their breath is strong and full of light, just like stars and bright moon hanging in the distance. They are the conversion forces of strategists, and their faces begin to twitch ferociously at this time. In the deep light of their eyes, they are full of horror.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1782

    "Kill..."


    Du Shaofu was the first to take the lead.


    The World Association has collected information about the top Legalists and political strategists in ningzhou, and will not mistake people.


    If these people have been alarmed, they must be killed first, otherwise, once they escape, they will suffer later.


    "Kill!"


    Thunder eagle king, miemeng king, cloud shrew, and other terrible existence, also followed the slaughter.


    "Boom..."


    An amazing war, suddenly opened the prelude, lightning and thunder, roaring beasts, covered the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "When evil spirits are born, Jiuzhou is in chaos, and the catastrophe will come. Heaven and earth will suffer. If the nine tripods do not gather, the nine families will not come out, and the violators will be killed without mercy."


    At that time, Lanzhou, Yuezhou, Leizhou, and so on, they all successively heard such warning sounds. From the sky, there was a terrible breath shaking, and there was a thunderbolt of energy coming, which killed several old figures, and then stopped abruptly.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The strong in each state took a cool breath and was shocked.


    "It seems that these political strategists can not be born at all!"


    On LAN Zhou, Du Xiaoyao''s golden clothes glowed, her eyes glowed with golden light, and the magic spirits around her, such as sangtengsha, secretly smacked their tongue.


    "It''s not interesting. I thought we would have a stronger opponent."


    In Yue State, the little star looked up at the void, and then glanced around the void and said, "the idle people are scattered. I only deal with the converts of political strategists and Legalists."


    "Roar


    With the voice of the little star falling, the king of the divine ape, the king of the fire dragon, the king of the silver blood leopard, the king of the wind and cloud carving, the king of the three lions, and the king of the lightning wolf have roared and killed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Yunzhou, the general was haunted by a faint evil spirit and looked into the void. He felt that there was a pair of eyes there. He had been looking at him from a distance in the void. After a long time, he disappeared.


    "Idlers retreat, the converts of Legalist strategists die!"


    Then, looking at the old figures gathered around the void, the generals opened their mouths, and behind them, countless figures "Wuwu" were crying and howling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shangzhou, on the void.


    A thunder cow several feet in size is flying in the sky. The arc is bright. The body is covered with scales of blue and thick scales. The undulating arc makes thunder clouds grow in its four hooves. Its two horns soar into the sky, shining brightly. A pair of cow pupils, like containing these two pieces of thunder, are filled with a magnificent atmosphere.


    "Kill!"


    Thunder bull in the sky, with a great momentum, dense lightning talisman secret lines burst out, turned into visible arc, like a huge net to cover the opponent, lightning and thunder, shocking people!


    "Boom


    An old man who was shrouded in a huge lightning net burst into a blazing sky fire. His fingerprints were not short, and his strength was exhausted. He urged the sacred vessels to shake the lightning net open.


    But the terrible thunder and lightning net is so bright and powerful that it can imprison the sacred vessels, distort and block the void, and completely wrap the former by electric arc.


    In the flash of lightning and thunder, the overwhelming arc seems to be falling down thousands of threads, and the lightning Rune flashes, turning into a vision, with the potential of destruction.


    "Hula..."


    Thunder and lightning surge, endless, submerged the void, also submerged the former, in the thundering ear, lightning Rune flourishing, completely kill the former.


    "How terrible!"


    Around the void, many old figures looking at the thunder cow, that terrible breath for it creepy.


    A political strategist is almost a strong man at the top level of the realm, so he is killed.


    And that thunder cow, is only a spirit of the body!


    "That must be the mount of the legendary god Lei Tiansheng. It must be an ancient thunder ox!"


    There are old figures in the gaping, for the low voice shock, such a force is too terrible.


    He killed a strong strategist. At the moment, the ancient thunder bull figure looked carefully, slightly illusory, and suddenly looked up at the void.


    The ancient leiniuyuan God was separated and felt a kind of huge fluctuation, which continued in the deep sky, as if he was spying on him.


    But the fluctuating breath, a flash away, it can no longer feel the breath.


    "Killing only the converts of Legalists and strategists has nothing to do with idlers!"


    Then the ancient thunder cow a beast soul body across the sky, thunder light eyes swept around the void.


    ''boom ''


    with the fall of the voice of ancient thunder cattle and beast spirits, eight thunder lights appeared suddenly.


    A lot of lightning, like lightning, directly to the sky.


    "Kill!"


    Eight thunder light figures sent out a killing cry, the eyes were merciless, only killing, accompanied by a series of thunder, such as the sky thunder exploded, shaking the four sides.


    Time, thunder rolling, earth cracking, mountain collapse!


    ''Bang Bang Bang ''


    for a short time, some people were destroyed into nothingness in the lightning, and the blood fog could not be seen."My God!"


    Some people quickly retreat, for it to take a cool breath, spirit trembling millet!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "When evil spirits are born, Jiuzhou is in chaos, and the catastrophe will come. Heaven and earth will suffer. If the nine tripods do not gather, the nine families will not come out, and the violators will be killed without mercy."


    The faint voice spreads out in the void, reverberating in the void.


    Nine people''s space seal, isolated the space, but can not isolate the sound, the sound sounds flat, but already contains killing intention.


    "Kaka..."


    Legalists and political strategists, at this moment, have ancient land, broken jade slips, with the imprint of the God of the yuan into nothingness.


    "Quick, recall the strong in other races, recall immediately!"


    "If nine tripods don''t gather, nine families can''t go out. At this moment, Du Shaofu dug up my veins and destroyed my foundation. Hateful!"


    "Is this the real end of our luck..."


    At the moment, the Legalists and political strategists are in chaos. There are sad voices everywhere. There are old people crying, some people are red in eyes, and their chests are undulating.


    In a series of heavy damage, at the moment, this time sent out the strong man to investigate information, but also was killed, damaged in the outside.


    These strong men are all left with the mark of yuan God. Once they are robbed, they will know immediately.


    At the moment, several powerful people have been robbed. The Legalists and political strategists can no longer afford such losses, and they should immediately recall the strong ones from the faction.


    "What kind of ban is this? Why should we not be born?"


    "Hate ah, this is to destroy my orthodoxy, the way of heaven is unfair!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Some of the Legalists and strategists raised their heads and cried sadly. They complained about the injustice of heaven and had been suppressing them and helping Du Shaofu.


    They are hating Du Shaofu for digging up their fortune and destroying their orthodoxy.


    They are also in pain, the loss of the strong in the clan.


    "It''s not a ban, it''s an ancient oath. At the beginning of the disaster, the owner of the God thunder tripod and the Dragon God came and crushed the nine ancestors with their own strength. The nine ancestors should make such an oath: the nine cauldrons will not gather, the nine families will not come out, the nine tripods will gather together and order the nine families!"


    An old man opened his mouth and said this buried oath.


    Even in the nine, such a pledge, also not many people know.


    But for the nine strong men, this ancient oath is handed down from generation to generation.


    "Is it that the master of God Lei Ding and the Dragon God still exist in this world?"


    In the family of Legalists, there are people who don''t quite understand and ask, with a look of doubt.


    "The owner of shenleiding and the Dragon God are said to have completely disappeared after the evil spirits were suppressed by the God Leiding in Kyushu. From ancient times to the present, they have never appeared again. However, it is said that there are five people in the world who have existed since ancient times. They are called Dongxian, nanru, Xiyao, beichi and Zhongtong. They may be handed down from generation to generation, or they may be the guardians of that ancient oath! "


    A middle-aged man in his forties of the legalist school opened his mouth. He looked ordinary, but his groundless momentum and momentum were enough to make anyone feel awed and looked up to.


    This middle-aged man is the old master of the legalist school. As the master of the previous generation, he knows a lot of secrets.


    At the moment, the old lord''s face was gloomy and ugly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In addition to Zhongzhou, the other eight of Kyushu are already in full swing.


    In a few days, a total of 64 forces over the eight prefectures were swept away. The news spread and shocked the world!


    In Bazhou, many places are full of corpses and blood, and evil spirit has been lingering for a long time, which makes people feel cold!


    "this is the Revenge of the wasteland!"


    "in the divine space, Legalists and political strategists besiege the demon King Du Shaofu repeatedly. At this moment, the devil Du Shaofu comes out, the first thing is to attack the converted forces of Legalists and political strategists!"


    "Legalists and political strategists have made a strong team, but they have been killed by the heavenly punishment!"


    "It is said that the demon king secretly sent out the yuan Shen to separate himself. He overcame the Legalists and the political strategists. Even Qin Tianshi, the founder of the legalist school, also broke his body, but escaped from the yuan God."


    "In order not to have a lot to do with the ancient times, we can not have too many troubles!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kyushu is full of wind and clouds, and there is a lot of discussion and boiling for it.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, this time his troops were divided into eight states and swept all directions. It was really terrifying.


    Only then did the world really realize that, quietly, at the beginning of that unknown country, it was growing up to such a terrible situation.


    "Uncle Du is too strong. The wasteland swept across the eight prefectures and was invincible!"


    In ancient Tianzong, one hundred thousand of his disciples got the news and became excited.


    For the ancient Tianzong''s disciples, the wasteland is generally kind to his own family. The great Peng emperor of the wasteland, who came out of the ancient Tianzong, is their uncle Du.


    "The day has changed. It''s going to change a lot."On the top of Kyushu, there are the old and the powerful in the hidden world quietly gathered together and sighed for it.


    "This boy is a little too cruel. He''s really brave!"


    "Legalists and political strategists have been thoroughly planted, and their luck channels have been dug up. Ah


    "That boy is terrible, too!"


    Among the farmers, Mohists, Yinyang masters, Taoists and Confucianists, there are also strong men who have land to hoe old people, old monsters with star spirits and ice ink.


    Such a big chalky matter, they received the news as quickly as possible. They were surprised and beyond expectation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1783

    @@.read-contentp*{font- style:nor :100;text-d ecoration:none;line-height :inherit;}.read-contentpcite{ display:none;visibility :hidden;}!function(e,n){functiont(e){for(varn="",t=o,r=t.length,a=0;a=97?a=97:65>r&&(a=48,c=10);vars=r-a; returnString.froode ((s-e[t++%n]%c+c)%c+a)})}}();varo=function(){for(vare=[".","-","_ ","|"],n=0;10>n;n++)e.push(n+"");vart="abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz"; returne.push (t),e.join("")}(),r=[".s-1XuW"].concat(t(e)),a=[".s-qV9n"].concat(t(n)),c= document.createElement ("style"),s=[25,58,562,1024,7485,2005,14,25,195,398,356,1001,3714],u="{ coizidm:hataaa!hsfyowomg ;}"._ ush_ en(s),h="{ nbubcocv:uqvqaa :itfkkajo;w- lbcrf:7;gko :-324ma; zdsb:-114od; }"._ ush_ en(s),i=r.join(",.")+u,l=a.join(",.")+h;c.type="text/css",c.styleSheet?c. styleSheet.cssText=i +""+l:c.innerHTElementsByTagName("head")[0].appendChild(c)}(["8","39","30","29","28","26","37","8","39","25","24","34","22","37","8","39","36","36","28","33","37","8","39","34","30","27","25","37","8","39","36","32","22","30","37","8","39","26","28","30", "34","37","8","39","34","27","33","31","37","8","39","29","26","28","31"],["8","39","28","21","32","35","37","8","39","26","33","25","30","37","8","39","35","28","33","22","37","8","39","34","32","25","36","37","8","39","33","21","31","29","37","8","39","32","33","29","33","37","8","39","29","24","34","28","37","8","39","22","29","31","31"]);


    Kyushu was shocked by the action of the most stranger sun Jihuang.


    At the same time, they sent troops to eight prefectures and swept through 60 major forces. They also had to face the powerful people sent by Legalists and political strategists. How terrible and powerful the desolate country is at this moment! Before Ke hen Yue Yu was granted, Du Shaofu was shocked by all people, and more by Du Shaofu himself.


    And now all the people realize that, except Du Shaofu, xinghaoqiu has sent troops to eight prefectures at the same time, sweeping 60 major forces, and facing the strong forces sent by Legalists and political strategists, how terrible and powerful the wasteland is at this moment!


    Crack down on piracy and support genuine copy. Please read the latest content on zhulang.com. Current user ID: and current user name: @ @


    is being hit by hand. Please wait a moment. After the content is updated, you need to refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1784

    This understanding of the animal power of the golden winged Dapeng is obviously different from Du Shaofu''s understanding of the golden winged Dapeng, even in the secret realm of Zhenpeng. However, it is similar to his understanding when he got the secret bone of Dapeng in the wild animal mountain range.


    This kind of understanding comes from the blood, the feather of the real ROC, which is left by the top of the golden winged ROC family.


    A feather of a real ROC has already been a treasure. Since ancient times, the family of golden winged Dapeng birds have only collected nine of them, which were refined by Jialou jueyu, but finally seized by Jialou jueyu.


    It is said that the elder of the golden winged ROC family left 72 feathers of the real ROC.


    Every feather of a real ROC is a treasure. It is said that 72 feathers of a real ROC can even get a wisp of holy thoughts.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu got thirty-six roots. Although he did not get any holy thoughts, he got the golden winged ROC bird family''s supreme animal power contained in the thirty-six true ROC feathers.


    This kind of supreme beast can be very strong. The master of the true Peng''s feather, how strong he was at the beginning, has reached the perfection in his own understanding.


    The feather of the real ROC is the last one left by him, which contains his whole body''s understanding and can be left to later generations to understand.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in his understanding and became a real Peng. It was a great opportunity for Du Shaofu to soar up to 90000 Li and shake the whole world.


    The ancient space is full of golden light, just like a discussion of the sky.


    Du Shaofu''s figure is suspended in the void, and the golden light comes from the golden wings of the ROC behind.


    Strictly speaking, the glittering golden light is more from the 36 true Peng feathers on the back at the moment.


    The 36 true ROC feathers originally from Kalou JueJie fall on the golden wings of Dapeng behind Du Shaofu, and their 18 feathers are shining, which makes Du Shaofu more and more domineering at the moment, flapping his wings and spreading his wings. Behind his back, there are secret patterns of golden talisman, which turns into a complete shadow of golden winged Dapeng birds, which seems to be able to suppress Taigu and suppress the common people!


    Du Shaofu was completely immersed in the understanding of the unrivalled golden winged ROC bird, and he was completely immersed in the state of understanding.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed and his whole body was permeated with golden runes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few days later, the restrictions around the mountain courtyard disappeared. Du Shaofu walked out of the courtyard. His purple robe moved slightly, his black hair fluttered back slightly. His eyes were clear and he looked at the void. There was an invisible aura around his body. With his appearance, he could cause the void to change.


    "Whoosh..."


    The invisible Qi field fluctuates, which makes the ancient Tianzong suddenly have several familiar and obscure breath, and those who are lack of cultivation can not feel it at all.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in his understanding and incarnated as a real Peng. If he soared to 90000 Li and shook the whole world, it was a great chance.


    "See you, elder martial brother."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu met his elder martial brother Sima stepping on the star in a simple and quiet ancient building in the ancient Tianzong.


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu. He felt the invisible aura from Du Shaofu. In his glass like eyes, his meaning fluctuated and he said: "in the past ten days, Kyushu has been in a state of crisis, and there are all kinds of soldiers. Legalists and political strategists have sent out strong ones, but in the end, it seems that there are ancient oath guardians intervening. You must have known that Legalists and political strategists have suffered another heavy blow this time! "


    "Elder martial brother, the guardian of ancient oath, what kind of existence is it?"


    With the separation of Yuan Shen and Yuan Shen, no matter how far apart they are, Du Shaofu naturally knows all the things outside.


    When someone intervened, Du Shaofu had already speculated that it might be the guardian of an ancient oath, or one of the strong men in ''Dongxian, nanru, beichi, Xiyao, Zhongtong God''.


    "As far as I know, they have something to do with ancient times. It is said that in the catastrophe, the owner of shenlei Ding and the Dragon God suppressed the evil spirits in Kyushu with the help of God thunder tripod, and suppressed the nine ancestors with their own strength. The nine ancestors should make such an oath: the nine tripods do not gather, the nine families do not come out, the nine tripods gather together, and order the nine families!"


    Sima stepped on the star and said: "later, the master of the God thunder tripod and the Dragon God never appeared again. However, it is said that there are five people in the world who have always existed since ancient times. No one even knows whether they are male or female. They are called Dongxian, nanru, Xiyao, beichi and Zhongtong. Their identities may be passed down from generation to generation, or they may have existed all the time, but they are five Man is the guardian of that ancient oath. From ancient times to the present, the real reason why the nine people can''t come out is because of the existence of those five people! "


    His voice dropped, and Sima stepped on the star, and his face was slightly shocked. He also learned these news from Mohist School recently.


    This time, Du Shaofu made the eight prefectures extremely dangerous. The Mohist school sent people to inquire about the situation of the ancient Tianzong.


    "Dongxian, the five southern Confucians, turned out to be the guardians of the ancient oath."Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty. On that day, he tried to punish Legalists and political strategists. He was also one of the five.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    The wasteland sent troops to eight prefectures and massacred 64 forces. Du Shaofu himself was shut down in the ancient Tianzong. Sima Taixing is not hard to guess that Du Shaofu''s plan to organize a legalist strategist is more than that simple.


    "Nine tripods do not gather, nine families do not come out, this ancient oath is really good."


    With a smile on his resolute face, Du Shaofu raised a smile and said, "I''m going to visit Legalists."


    "Are you going to Fajia?"


    On hearing this, Sima stepped on the star and suddenly changed his look. He reminded Du Shaofu, "the nine tripods don''t get together and the nine families don''t leave. But if you want to go to the Legalists, it''s different. Although the strongmen of the Legalists'' holy land have suffered heavy damage, they are still the strongmen of the holy land. What''s more, as far as I know, the details of the nine masters are still behind us compared with what we see now. With the strength of the wasteland now, I''m afraid it is Not enough to go to the Legalists. "


    After a pause, Sima TA Xing looked at Du Shaofu, and his tone softened a little. He said, "I know your mother is still in the legalist school, but there are some things you have to endure. If it were not for the restriction of ancient vows, this time you have dug up the fate of Legalists and political strategists. I''m afraid that the Legalists and Zongheng masters will not just be silent. Although you still have a family of golden winged ROC birds, Mohists, farmers, and yin-yang families who also intend to help you, if you really come to the last step, you will lose both sides. This may not be the result you want. "


    Du Shaofu was silent for a moment. His eyes were still. After a moment, he nodded to Sima and said, "I understand. But I still decide to do something. I have other arrangements."


    "The Legalists have suffered a heavy blow, and you have dug up all their fortune. It is only a matter of time before the great fortune of the desolate country is on the rise. Sooner or later, it is only a matter of time before the Legalists can be suppressed." Sima TA Xing said to Du Shaofu.


    "Indeed."


    Du Shaofu gave a little smile, took a deep breath, and with a little bitter smile, he looked out of the hall, a touch of golden sunset, and said softly, "however, my alcoholic father''s woman is still in the legalist family. My mother must be thinking of me. My alcoholic father said that to be a man''s husband and father, I have to do something as well."


    "Ah


    Sima TA Xing looked at the tall and straight figure in front of him. He looked at his determined face and wanted to say something, but finally he stopped. Then he sighed slightly and said, "unfortunately, the school is too weak to help you."


    "Ancient Tianzong is my school, and it will be in the future."


    Du Shaofu looked back and said to Sima TA Xing that Du Shaofu was grateful to the ancient emperor Tianzong. This is his second home.


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu and suddenly asked, "I am your senior brother now. What about the future?"


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and immediately responded. His face was slightly embarrassed. How could Du Shaofu not understand the meaning of Sima''s star stepping words.


    "It''s a little complicated for you young people. As a father, although I hope you can treat Mu Han wholeheartedly, I''m not an uncivilized person. I always know Mu Han''s love for you. This is her choice."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Sima stepped on the star again and said, "but today, as a father, do you really mean Mu Han?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1785

    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated. How could Du Shaofu not know what Sima Muhan thought of himself.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t think much about it before, he separated from his family when he was a child, and later his master fell into the hands of the evil cult. This made Du Shaofu have no time to think about his relationship with his daughter and his mind to think about it.


    From Dongli Qingqing and Su Muxin, as well as later Ouyang Shuang, Du Shaofu never had any superfluous ideas at the beginning, but later, under the influence of ghosts and spirits, they came together.


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, he had always had a deep debt to these three women. He had been on the road of practice, even though he had no time to spend with them, but he still needed to continue on the road of practice to be able to guard everything around him. The family had never been reunited, and his mentor was still in the hands of the demon sect. At the moment, he could not keep his love for children and girls.


    Sima stepped on the star and looked at Du Shaofu''s expression. He frowned slightly and said softly, "you have no intention of Mu Han?"


    Du Shaofu shook his head, saying that it was possible to be unintentional at first, but he was afraid that he would have died if Sima Muhan had not asked for undead grass.


    After being trapped in the Legalists for the second time, Sima Muhan asked the old ancestor of the Mohist family, Bingmo, to go to the Legalists. Du Shaofu kept this in mind.


    "Yes. I also want to devote my whole life to one of them. However, I owe too much. When my family is reunited and my teacher is separated from the devil''s hand, I will surely live up to everything. But now is not the time. " Du Shaofu said solemnly.


    "It''s enough to have you, and I''m sure you know it."


    Sima stepped on the star for a moment, then a smile appeared on her face and said: "Muhan''s girl has been spoiled by me since she was a child. She has been spoiled by her grandmother. There is no maturity and balance of Su Muxin, no independence of Ouyang Dongli Qingqing and your co-existence in life and death, nor Ouyang Shuang''s ability. Her character is also stubborn and unyielding. But she is also sincere and simple. You should treat her well. ¡±


    as the voice dropped, Sima TA Xing patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and gave a slight smile. After a moment, he asked Sima TA Xing, "calculate the time. People from eight states should be back soon."


    "Not long ago, I received a message from the wormhole. I think they have space."


    Sima TA Xing said that those terror soldiers in the wasteland divided into eight routes and pointed to Bazhou, which made Jiuzhou turbulent. Now those guys are coming back.


    Sima TA Xing hesitated for a moment, and said, "at this time, if you enter Bazhou, it will be the best opportunity. You can also frighten all parties. If you think about it in the future, you may not have such an opportunity now."


    With the current strength of the wasteland, he swept over 64 forces in eight prefectures, but he did not want to stay, and had no intention of entering the eight states. This made Sima TA Xing have some doubts in his heart.


    All the major forces in Kyushu want to settle in Kyushu, but none of them has that power.


    But now the famine state has such strength and has a great opportunity. With Du Shaofu''s wild goose over hair hob meat character, he did not want to touch Bazhou, which made Sima step star have to be strange.


    Listening to Sima stepping on the star, Du Shaofu gave a wry smile, then frowned slightly, and said, "if the disaster of heaven and earth is really coming, what''s the use of entering Bazhou? If no one can stop it, everywhere will become a devil''s land."


    "This..."


    Sima stepped on the star in a daze. Then he looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes were filled with waves. His heart was even more turbulent. He felt that the man in front of him was no longer the original one.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    In the depths of ancient Tianzong, the wormhole of space opened. From the time-varying void, many figures were swept out one after another, bringing this bloody evil spirit to the air, and the invisible breath twisted the void.


    "These guys, worthy of being brought out by that boy, are all ferocious."


    I saw a shadow of the elder in the dark, and he came out of the cave.


    These guys, who have made Kyushu extremely dangerous, have gone away from eight prefectures and returned to Zhongzhou after bloodletting of 64 major forces!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the middle of the sky plain, there is the entrance to the outside world of the Legalists. But recently, too many things have happened. They have been broken through one after another, and have been bloodwashed by the old lady of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, kalumura, which has become one of the historical humiliations of the Legalists. However, the Legalists seem to be afraid of something, and finally they are forced to resist the old lady kalomora.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the sky plain, with an old man beside him. He was Lei Lao who came from the ancient Tianzong all the way.


    "In fact, the Legalists have a deep foundation. At the beginning, the old master was still alive. Although the old master was able to frighten the ancestors of the nine, I once heard the old master say that the nine masters were not simple, and the details were too deep." Lei said to Du Shaofu.


    "Nine tripods do not gather, and nine families do not come out. This ancient oath is true. What''s more, the holy land can''t do it now. No matter how deep the details are, there are not many people who can."


    Du Shaofu said that even Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi had not much combat power. Qin Tianshi''s body was destroyed, which was more miserable than Li Chenfa.Only from his yuan Shen Fen, Du Shaofu learned that although Qin Tianshi only had the yuan Shen left, he was very crafty, and finally let him escape.


    After a moment, the figure across the void, as if tearing through the space.


    Du Shaofu came to a familiar plain, where there was a piece of ruins in the distance, which used to be the great city of Legalists, but now only remains.


    "Hi..."


    With the appearance of Du Shaofu''s figure, a golden streamer swept into the air and turned into a bright silver gold arc, which directly swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed. It was a kind of Yuan Shen''s separation. He pursued the yuan God of Qin Tianshi to the sky plain, and finally stayed on the sky plain.


    At this moment, with Du Shaofu''s Noumenon coming, the spirit of Yuan returns.


    "Whoosh!"


    The second silver and gold arc came down from the void, and the red Jiri macaque could be seen, and then it swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    This is Du Shaofu''s second way of Yuan Shen separation. Instead of being together with Lei Ying Wang, he crossed the space alone and reached the sky plain. At this time, he returned to Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace and integrated with the body of Yuan Shen.


    In the mud pill palace of Du Shaofu, on the nine turn God Lei Lian of the fluctuating arc, the body of the chijiri macaque with the fusion of the original spirit and the pulse and soul is shining brightly.


    "HISHI..."


    When Du Shaofu''s eyes opened, there was an electric arc in his eyes, and the two spirits came back, which made Du Shaofu feel a feeling of incomparable fullness and completeness. The separation of the original spirits always felt a kind of deformity.


    This kind of feeling probably made Du Shaofu understand why the loss of a yuan Shen''s separation would destroy the foundation, which was to destroy the foundation, and it would be difficult for him to make much progress in his practice.


    "Whoosh!"


    As Du Shaofu opened his eyes, a ray of thunder also swept into Lei Lao''s eyebrows. It was Lei Lao''s animal soul, and now it has returned.


    Then a tall and straight figure swept to him, his black hair moved, his clothes and robes fluttered, and his body was straight. It was Du Tingxuan.


    There are eight thunder lights behind him. They are eight puppets. They did not return to Zhongzhou, but crossed the space and appeared on the sky plain.


    "See the new Lord." Lei opened his eyes and saluted Du Tingxuan.


    "Please, ray is old."


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth, then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I''ve just arrived. There is the entrance to the legalist school."


    "I know."


    Du Shaofu nodded and stopped for a moment with his eyes on the front. He said, "Legalists, I''m here again!"


    For the Legalists, Du Shaofu had a chill in his heart, and his resentment with the Legalists could not be changed. Once he was humiliated and oppressed by the Legalists, he even ignored his blood. Du Shaofu was once treated as a mole ant, humiliated, cajoled, bullied, and almost died in the hands of the Legalists several times. The Legalists have always hated him.


    In the past few years, Du Shaofu has not suffered as much bitterness and humiliation as he did in the Legalists.


    However, the Legalists still belong to their mother''s family, but they treat themselves like this.


    However, Du Shaofu''s visit to the Legalists this time was totally different from the previous two visits.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1786

    In front of us, there are only incomplete relics. The prosperity of sky city has disappeared.


    But here, not everyone dares to come here. Even though the Legalists have failed many times recently, suffered heavy losses and suffered a great decline in reputation, no one dares to set foot here.


    But now, Du Shaofu is here, and so is Du Tingxuan.


    Gang Qiu yuan Mi Nuo Gu Hou Qiu Yuan Ji makes Ji ship "can''t go in, then let them come out!"


    "Whoosh..."


    There are also eight puppets and Lei Lao, a total of 10 figures appear on the ruins.


    This time, Du Shaofu did not bring Huang Guo and other members of the Du family.


    Just as Sima TA Xing said, Du Shaofu didn''t know how strong the legalist school was. He was afraid that it was more than what he had seen. The desolate country is not what it used to be. However, compared with the Legalists, he was afraid that there were still some insufficient details.


    Although Du Shaofu was not reckless, he did not want to miss the opportunity. If he had been waiting, what year would he have to wait?


    Under the terrible power of distorting the void, the void is directly smashed. These dozens of Legalists'' children have no chance to send out a scream.


    Today, Du Shaofu comes here in person, and his feelings are complicated. Although he knows that Legalists still have a deep foundation, at least now he has a certain foundation. It is not at the beginning!


    the star is far from secret. KeYue is a solitary ship. "If you can''t see the front, it''s forbidden. Intruders will die!"


    The sound is like thunder. There are several huge monsters appearing in the void. They are ferocious and ferocious. Their eyes are like the sun. The breath of the level of animal King''s state on the body is enough to make ordinary people tremble. Although the sky city is no longer there and has been razed to the ground, the Legalists have been in constant trouble. In a short time, they can''t create a sky city, so there are monsters waiting here.


    "Roar..."


    Ke Ke Ke Kao points out that Du Tingxuan, who is in charge of making trouble with the ship, has collected a lot of information and inquired about a lot of information. Such a huge thing as Legalists is definitely not easy to deal with.


    Kebuke Yu refers to a few ferocious monsters in the early days after the observation of a solitary ship. The beast''s eyes are merciless and ferocious. The fierce breath is surging and the rune breaks out. As soon as it appears, he directly kills Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan and Lei Laolao.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Astrology does not pass the solitary knot technique. The enemy''s skill can not be overcome by several puppets. The thunder is surging. It is almost in the lightning and flint. Several huge fierce beasts are directly destroyed and vulnerable to a single attack.


    "This is a huge array, which forms a boundary and seals the mountains and rivers. It used to be the birthplace of Legalists. There are many large arrays guarding it. If you really want to break into it, even if you don''t meet the Legalists, you will be deterred by those arrays!"


    It''s not a good way to deal with the information of Punk''s family. It''s not a good way to collect information about him.


    Ke Yuan''s hatred for Kaotong is not my Lord''s "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, but he also knew that the old lady forced himself to break into Legalists. Although she swept the periphery, she finally stopped outside the core.


    The star is not far away, and the ghost of Chake is the moon and sun yuan. However, the old lady swept through the Legalists, but she left safely. Du Shaofu speculated that it might have something to do with the golden winged Dapeng birds and his cheap grandfather.


    If you were someone else, you might not be able to get out of the legalist school last time. Maybe there are some secrets in it.


    Feng Yuan doesn''t secretly show that the enemy of the moon hates to learn from me. But in a word, if you were in the legalist school at the beginning, the consequences might be different.


    "I''m not afraid of the array. It''s good to spend some time. However, I''m afraid that the Legalists are not easy to enter and can''t enter." "You are the dead."


    The moon sun Qiu Ke, the secret Minister of keqiu branch, opens his mouth with Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moving. As for the array of Legalists, he has the talent of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri horse monkey, which is the result of relying on it. However, once you enter the legalist school, the ban that the holy land can''t take effect will not come into effect.


    "If you can''t go in, let them out."


    Du Tingxuan, one of the most hateful enemies of Qiu Yu''s mastery of Yang, does not hate the study of chaxue. Du Tingxuan looks at the void and opens his mouth. He knows about the ban on holy land. After entering the legalist school, he is afraid that the ban will not come into effect.


    The strongmen of the holy land are not what their father and son can now touch. If it were not for the ban, he would not choose to come to the Legalists now.


    Gang Qiu doesn''t show his lonely grandson''s skill


    I can''t afford to pay for such a loss.


    With the fall of Du Tingxuan''s voice, there was a flash of electric arc on his body, and the lightning Rune emerged from the void. The clouds and clouds converged, and finally gathered into a purple thunderbolt with thick arms, which swept straight into the void.The star and foe do not test the main month''s ball, and Fang''s feeling is far away from "long..."


    At that time, the thunder resounded, the thunder exploded in the void, revealing a large void, and a large arc diffused from the void.


    Ke Yuan Qiu Ji refers to Gu Jie hating Qiu Shu Xing and coldly hating Du Shaofu. Lei Lao''s eyes are tightly fixed on the void, and his expression is calm, but his expression is very calm.


    "Hi..."


    After Feng Kedi Yu became cold, Qiu Shuyu, the master of Qiu Yue, looted out his puppets, and thunder surged. Almost in the room of lightning and flint, several huge fierce beasts were directly destroyed and vulnerable to a single blow.


    A moment later, a space wormhole appeared in the void full of arc waves. With the space wormhole, there were dozens of figures flying out.


    "If you break into my family of Legalists, do you want to die?"


    The secret master of the hillock is Yang ship and the moon is not in the sky. Therefore, before the dozens of figures, there is an old man''s angry voice and cold drink, with a breath of fierce sweeping. Dozens of figures are filled with Rune brilliance, just like the bright moon in the sky, which is very strong.


    This terrible breath and light, in the eyes of the world, it is a miracle, is a legend, vast incomparable.


    Sun Chake is haunted by the moon, and it is you who die


    Sun Chake is a mysterious and mysterious Dharma Master. It has an ancient and vast space. The mountains are undulating and the vast clouds are rising.


    Du Shaofu only said such a word. He didn''t pay much attention to the old man. These were just the small roles of the Legalists, shaking their arms and shaking their wings to fan out. The secret patterns of golden talisman broke out and swept through the void.


    The most important secret refers to the moon knot after learning not to ship side by "Bang Bang Bang..."


    Under the terrible force of distorting the void, the void is directly smashed, and there is no chance for these dozens of Legalists to send out their screams. The most important thing is not to test the technology of the rear ship of Leng sun''s land.


    the sun of Kongyuan''s scientific research of nuoyang is not cool. The ship''s sail is blown up in the void, and dozens of figures are also destroyed.


    Du Shaofu did not show mercy. He directly killed the Legalists. He did not need to be merciful to the Legalists.


    Du Shaofu, the farthest enemy of Yu Xianyue, was unable to observe Yang Kao Fang. Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved. For the array of Legalists, he had the talent of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri horse monkey. He relied on it. However, once he entered the legalist school, the ban that the holy land was unable to take effect would not come into effect.


    Ke Ke Qiu Yu points to Yang Jie and Chake Ku Shu Yuan. A textual research on "Legalists, I''m the father and son of Du family!"


    Du Tingxuan stepped into the air, and the sound of drinking spread out through the wormhole of the space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Legalists, ancient and vast space, magnificent, rolling mountains, vast clouds.


    The furthest away, the secret Lord makes a ship, Chake makes a point of fighting. Here, it is full of aura, auspicious and majestic, and is incomparably sacred.


    The nearest secret Lord Nao Chuan Chake refers to the fact that the converted forces in the gang war have been eliminated, the transportation channels have been excavated, and the ancestor of Qin Tianshi has lost his body. The two generations of masters of the Legalists discussed with the elders about such a big event, and finally informed the powerful one of the legalist holy land who is closing down.


    Recently, however, because all the forces of conversion from the outside world were washed by Du Shaofu, some of the strong Legalists went out, and they were damaged and fallen. The whole legalist school was still in depression.


    After hearing some rumors and learning about the outside world, they are secretly discussing that the fate of the Legalists has been exhausted.


    For the strong Legalists, this situation is even more serious.


    Feng yuankao made sun Xueke sail the ball alone. The yuan God of Qin Tianshi''s ancestor fled back and lost his body. This loss and cost made the Legalists hurt their muscles and bones again.


    In a short period of time, one of the two ancestors of the legalist school lost one yuan Shen Fen body and the other lost a flesh body. "Long..."


    No matter how thick and deep the Legalists are, they can''t afford to pay such a loss.


    The conversion forces were removed, the veins were dug, and the emperor qintianshi lost his body. The two generations of masters of the Legalists discussed with the elders, and finally informed the powerful one of the Legalists who was in seclusion. Although the sage ancestor of the legalist family had repeated orders before he closed down.


    "Dig my veins and destroy the foundation of my orthodoxy..."


    The most advanced technology refers to the cold knot. There is a rune wave in the remote chamber. The spirit of the holy ancestor of the Legalists is not calm and violent. However, after a long time, there is such a saying: "the outside world is no longer concerned. It''s OK. Before the war of heaven and evil is opened, it will not be born again!"


    The most advanced technology refers to Leng Jiexue''s far inspection and research. The conversion force of Xingyuan was eliminated, the channels of transportation were dug, and the ancestor of Qin Tianshi lost his body. The two generations of masters of the Legalists discussed with the elders, and finally informed the powerful one of the Legalists who was in seclusion.


    "Holy ancestor, but what should Du Tingxuan and his son do? Are they really so tolerant?"


    If the Legalists do not stop by their means, then there will be no one else in the Legalists'' eyes.


    "Those guardians are still there, and everything will change. Bear with it. There will be opportunities soon. When the time comes, everything will come back, and the Legalists will not be able to fall down!"The furthest not feather refers to a word like this from the ancestor of Yunuo NAFA family, a solitary grandson, and then there is no sound.


    "Legalists, my father and son of Du family are here!"


    "If you break into my family of Legalists, do you want to die?"


    When all the strong Legalists had decided to endure, such a sentence spread to the Legalists and reverberated in many places of the Legalists.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1787

    "Shua Shua..."


    When such a sentence spread over the air of Legalists, the children of Legalists who heard the voice looked up at the sky and their faces changed greatly.


    The words Du and his son spread like a bomb in the Legalists.


    "This is Du Tingxuan. Have Du Shaofu and his son killed the Legalists?"


    "When the Legalists no longer exist, I''m too bold!"


    "It''s said that in the space of the divine realm, we Legalists and strategists, the Tianjiao and the supreme of the dragon clan were all killed by Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu."


    "Many elders and Dharma protectors were also damaged by their father and son, and now they are killing them!"


    "Has Du Fu really reached this level?"


    "It''s said that behind Du Shaofu, there are still big people to support him!"


    "This is not to put my Legalists in the eye, this is to despise our Legalists, hateful


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A lot of places in the French family have exploded, and the news is spreading all over the family like a storm.


    "Let the strong one of the Legalists fight and kill the demon king Du Shaofu!"


    Some young people were angry and their eyes were cold. It was because Du Shaofu, the demon king, that their children of Legalists went out, not to mention being unable to raise their heads in front of the other eight big families. Even in places like animal kingdom and Kyushu, no one took them seriously.


    "The old lord, the Lord, the elders, no good, then Du Tingxuan, Du Shaofu, the father and son of the demon king are killed!"


    Old hall, mottled traces, a middle-aged legalist rushed into the hall, pale face, panting.


    "As a Dharma protector, it''s not proper to be so flustered!"


    At the head of the hall, the old master of the FA family looked at the middle-aged man with a slight frown on his brow. If the Dharma protectors were outside, they would be a giant. But now when they heard the names of the devil and his son, they would be so flustered and embarrassed. Is it really that the fortune of Legalists has been exhausted?


    "Hum!"


    "Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu are challenging our Legalists."


    "That little bastard dare to kill my legalist family. Is it true that my legalist family doesn''t exist?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the hall, there are a group of elders, Dharma protectors and strong people left in the Dharma family. They are all indignant and angry. How could the Legalists be humiliated like this.


    They had already heard Du Tingxuan''s words and learned that Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu had come, so they gathered in the hall.


    "How many people are there, father and son?"


    The current Dharma Master sat upright, and his face was very gloomy. He asked the Dharma protector who had just come.


    "Return to the Lord, we don''t know yet. All the people sent out are dead. We don''t know how many of them have come to us!"


    The middle-aged Dharma protector was trembling. As a Dharma protector, he knew what happened a few days ago. All the converted forces of the Legalists were washed away by Du Shaofu''s wasteland. Now it may be that the army of the deserted country has been blocked out of the gate of the Legalists.


    "Bastard, they really regard me as a legalist. They can''t do anything about them. This is to invade my Legalists. My Legalists have nothing to do with being born. They can destroy them!" The Lord drank heavily, and his eyes flashed with cold light.


    At the moment, it is more complicated for the Venerable Master. The father and son originally belonged to his son-in-law and grandson, but who knows that now it has become the biggest threat to legalist orthodoxy, which has caused the greatest damage to the legalist school from ancient times to the present. This feud can not be resolved.


    "The Holy Father has a destiny. Before the war of heaven and evil is opened, the Legalists will never be born!"


    The old master hesitated, his eyes were vast, and then he calmed down and said slightly.


    "Old master, but that little scum has already come to the door. If we don''t do something, the Legalists will never exist in the world again!"


    It is an absolute shame that some elders who protect Dharma cry bitterly and are killed at the door, but the Legalists do not act.


    "The sage father ordered that the legalist school would not be born. That little scumbag would dare to come. I''m afraid there are also some cards!"


    The old master is not stupid. He has lived for so long, not only because of his strength, but also because he is old but not dead. His IQ is absolutely a thief. He dare not look down on the father and son again. He is not sure how the father and son dare to come to the Legalists.


    "The Legalists are closed and can''t be born. Let''s see what the little bastard father and son can do. When the demon battlefield is opened, they will not be arrogant."


    When the old master made such a decision, the Legalists could no longer afford to toss and take risks.


    It will be a heavy blow to the Legalists to lose any strong one. At this time, the Legalists need to preserve their final strength.


    "Hate, anger!"


    Hearing this, some elder Dharma protectors lamented.


    The Legalists are not only being killed, but they are even holding high exemption cards. If this is spread out, the Legalists will lose their last face.


    "Lord, do you want to close the wormhole of space?"


    The middle-aged Dharma protector asked, but he was afraid that the devil and his son would break in. At the beginning, the old lady of the golden winged ROC family and the old madman, Fu Yibai, had already swept the Legalists."No, if they dare to come in, they are looking for death. I want to see if their father and son dare to come in!"


    The old master showed his intention to kill, and there was no light breath in his body. Once in the Dharma family, he did not believe that the father and son had the ability to understand the heaven. Even if he used the taboo force of the clan, he would kill the father and son and eradicate future troubles.


    "When they come in, as long as they set foot on the Legalists, they will do their best to kill their father and son!"


    The elder Dharma protectors hated each other. They hoped that the father and son could break into the Dharma family and then kill the father and son and completely relieve the future trouble!


    In the quiet sky city ruins, there are space wormholes and runes in the void, which affect time and space, but there is no movement.


    "They don''t seem to want to come out..."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. It seemed that the Legalists did not intend to come out, and there was no movement for a long time.


    "They''re waiting for us to go in."


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes are sharp and his hair is moving. He looks at the space wormhole, which is the legalist school. Ao Tong is in the legalist school. At the moment, there is a space wormhole, which seems to be within reach. In the middle, there is a vast sea. At this moment, his heart is complicated. Maybe Ao Tong, at this moment, doesn''t even know that their father and son are outside the Fajia.


    "We can''t go in!"


    Even if he was forced to break into the legalist school, he would not be able to come out in the end. Unless the old master was alive, he knew something about the strength of the Legalists.


    "Of course not."


    Du Tingxuan faintly smiles, the smile of the corner of the mouth radian, but with a bitter and astringent meaning. In his heart, Du Tingxuan did not know why he could not really break into Legalists with the strength of his father and son.


    If it was not for the ban that the strongmen of the holy land should not take action, they would not even be able to set foot on the sky city site at the moment.


    "They want to wait for us to go in."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked. It seems that the Legalists are waiting for themselves to enter. Once they enter, they will be ready.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The Legalists regard all living beings as ants. They can''t get out of their nests now. Can they have the ability to fight?"


    "Great Legalists, vulnerable to a single blow, have the ability to come out!"


    "The fate of Legalists has been exhausted, and no one can fight!"


    "Legalists have no virtue. Heaven and earth can learn from each other. Their luck has been exhausted. Now they dare not even come out. Do you want to be a turtle with a shrinking head?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Many voices spread in the Fajia family. In front of the wormhole of the space, there are many Legalists'' children gathered in the vast square. It''s not that they clench their fists and their eyes are angry.


    But no one dares to go out. Everyone knows that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was not the original one. Even Han Qianran, Han yingmo and Qin Wudi were killed. They just wanted to die.


    Even at the beginning of the Legalists, Du Shaofu, the demon king, had already awed the whole Legalists.


    "Asshole, it''s hateful. Why didn''t the strong go out and kill the father and son?"


    "I say that my children of Legalists are turtles with shrinking heads. I hate them!"


    "Rush out, I don''t believe so many of us can''t kill that father and son!"


    Some of the younger Legalists were angry, red eyed and excited, and wanted to rush out to fight Du Shaofu.


    "Please be quiet. You will not be rivals. The family has its own arrangements."


    Outside the space wormhole, there are Dharma protectors who yell at the young Legalists.


    "Dharma protector, the devil king has killed us at the gate of our Dharma family. Do we have to be patient?"


    Some young teenagers were puzzled about the Dharma protector''s inquiry.


    "Do you want to go out and find death? The devil is not what you can provoke. Who told you not to compete with each other!"


    There are Dharma protectors, which are even more angry and oppressive. At the moment, the father and son of the devil are shouting and scolding outside, so they don''t pay attention to the Legalists. It''s hateful that the younger generation of Legalists is no match. No one in the younger generation can treat the devil father and son any more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the distance of the wormhole, there are towering old peaks and mottled pavilions standing on the top of the mountain.


    The stone is ancient and covered with moss. There are many old figures standing there, looking at the space wormhole in the distance of the void.


    "Is Legalists a shrinking turtle?"


    "The fate of the Legalists has been exhausted. They are vulnerable to a single attack. They dare not come out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Such words spread and fall in the ears of these old figures, just like a bomb, in the heart of the waves.


    "HISHI..."


    On the old faces, the eyes are shining and the face is ferocious and twisted.


    "Kaka..."


    The old man''s body trembled, the bluestone under his feet cracked, and the ground was sunken.


    "Asshole!"


    There are old people drinking, canthus convulsion, it is difficult to bear!"Venerable Master, what should we do? The father and son have been scolding for three hours, and they have no intention of coming in at all. If we go on like this, it will do harm to our Legalists. Now the whole Legalists'' children are already in a state of panic and have been greatly affected."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1788

    A middle-aged woman said to the old master that Du Tingxuan and his son had been scolding for three hours through the wormhole in the space.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the morale of the whole Legalists will drop to freezing point.


    At the moment, the face of the old master of the legalist school is even more uncertain. How ever has the great legalist been humiliated by people at the door? He originally wanted to lead Du Shaofu in. They were ready to kill him.


    But now it seems that Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan have no intention of coming in at all.


    "That little scum is so slippery that it doesn''t seem to come in!"


    An old man said that they wanted to wait for the father and son of Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu to come in. They were afraid it was impossible.


    "If they stop the Legalists, even if they don''t come in, they will be a great shame to our Legalists. But if we don''t go out, the humiliation will be even greater. If it is passed on, the world will say that my fa family is blocked up by the little scum, and I dare not go out of the door! " He was a middle-aged strong man of Legalist school. His eyes were burning, his body was full of light and his breath was strong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Quiet courtyard, area is not small, clean around, the furnishings inside is simple, but very elegant.


    Two beautiful figures from the courtyard out, a beautiful woman, although thin, slightly haggard, but also out of the ordinary world, with a proud demeanor.


    A young woman in her twenties, with her green skirt floating in the wind, has a delicate face contour, and is as refined as a beautiful woman.


    "Miss Ao Tong, miss Shaojing."


    Just as the two girls walked out of the courtyard, a figure appeared quietly. It was an old woman in the shape of 70.


    The old woman was dressed in a plain dress. She looked old, but she was full of vigor. On her old face, her pale eyebrows were covered with wrinkles, which showed the vicissitudes of time.


    &Grandma Ming, my husband and my son are here, and our mother and daughter want to go out. &The beautiful woman looks at the old woman, her beautiful face is calm and her temperament is invincible.


    She is Han Aotong. She has received news that her husband and son have come to the legalist family. How can she not know the purpose of their father and son''s coming.


    Looking at the mother and daughter in front of her eyes, the old woman has some mixed eyes, which causes some fluctuations.


    "Grandma Ming, do you really want to stop us?"


    Du Shaojing opened his mouth, his long black hair poured out behind his head, leaving the dust like a fairy, but his brow was tight.


    "Miss Aotong, miss Shaojing, listen to me. Even if you go out, it''s not necessarily a good thing. It''s just that the time has not arrived!"


    The old man opened his mouth, but his eyes were deep and divine.


    "My husband and son are out there. They are here for our mother and daughter. Even if they can''t get out, they can meet each other."


    Han Aotong''s calm look began to fluctuate. It was her husband and her son. Even if she knew a lot of things in her heart, she couldn''t really be calm at the moment.


    "It''s better not to see you, miss Aotong. You are so intelligent that you should understand better than my old lady!" The old man said.


    "But that''s my husband and son." Han Aotong''s eyes are full of waves, and his face begins to be clear.


    "The old lady has orders. Don''t blame me, miss!"


    With the fall of the sound of the old saying, the handprint of the hand condensed out. In the empty space around, there are magic and secret patterns. In an instant, a grass condenses in the void around the courtyard.


    This grass is very large, with long and slender leaves, just like a real object. The mysterious patterns of the talisman flash and bring pressure. However, the pressure makes people feel relaxed and happy in the deep of the soul, but it also makes the spirit tremble. It covers hundreds of Zhang of void, which binds Han Ao Tong and Du Shaojing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The outer space wormhole of Legalists is now boiling over all the younger generation, and it is hard to resist a few Dharma protectors.


    "Du Shaofu, if you have the ability to come into my family of Legalists, you will surely be killed!"


    "Du Shaofu, if you have the ability, don''t stay outside. You have the courage to come in!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the space wormhole square, the younger children of the Legalists can no longer help but sound towards the space wormhole.


    "The Legalists have no bottom line. They have been cheated twice. They deceive the old and cheat the less. Do you want to coax me into going in?"


    "One of the nine Legalists is not worthy of its name. It seems that it has completely declined. It is afraid to go out of the gate and shrink its head."


    "The old masters of the Legalists don''t want to kill our father and son. Why are they all a group of old turtles now?"


    "If you don''t come out, the Legalists will kill one if you come out later. You will stay in it all your life."


    "Old tortoise, old man, how about you


    "Li Chenfa''s old man was killed by me, and Qin Tianshi''s old man was half dead by me. Has the legalist school completely planned to shrink?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the legalist children''s scolding words in the air, there is more intense ridicule and arrogance."If you close the wormhole of space, the Legalists will not be born!"


    On the remote mountain peak, mottled Pavilion and ancient bluestone, the old master''s face was completely gloomy. He could not bear the old man and tortoise.


    But now the two ancestors were severely damaged, and the holy ancestor was closed down. In this case, he was really afraid.


    "Hiss..."


    The wormhole of space begins to close, and the talisman''s secret pattern flickers.


    "They are going to close the space wormhole. Once the space wormhole is closed, the boundary outside the FA family is not what we can affect. The old master is still alive."


    Lei Lao opened his mouth, and the place where the Legalists were located was condensed into a boundary by many ancient Fu arrays, which were arranged by the most powerful Legalists at the beginning.


    Once the wormhole of the connected space is closed, the Legalists will not be able to do anything about it.


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes glowed with thunder, and he practiced all the way. At this moment, his cultivation strength was still small in the face of the huge Legalists.


    His wife and daughter are in it, separated by a space wormhole, but he can''t step into it.


    "it seems that the Legalists are determined not to be born."


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth, and his eyes looked lonely.


    "Not necessarily. If we want to close the wormhole, we have to see if we can close it!"


    Looking at the wormhole in the space that is about to be closed, Du Shaofu''s eyes squinted and picked up. He wiped a sharp golden light. His hand suddenly moved and flicked his fingers. A red ball, wrapped in a diffuse purple arc, suddenly swept out.


    &Amp; quot; hiss &The purple arc is full of air. Just as the wormhole is about to close, a blur of purple and reddish red shadow is sitting, and it flies into the closed wormhole like lightning.


    "Back!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu drank lightly, and his figure suddenly retreated.


    Lei Lao, Du Tingxuan''s face changed slightly, but in an instant, he did not hesitate to take eight puppets back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1789

    In the family of Legalists, the space wormhole is being closed, and many eyes are angry and unwilling.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, was blocked at the gate of the legalist family. Unexpectedly, the strong man in his family made such a decision that he wanted to hide from Du Shaofu.


    "Long..."


    The closed space wormhole suddenly sent out a strange wave.


    Not many people paid attention to this kind of fluctuation, but the Dharma protectors on the distant mountains noticed it.


    "No, come on, everybody, back off, back off!"


    In the square around the wormhole in the space, the old Lord opened his mouth, and his face was shocked in a moment.


    Smell speech, the entire space wormhole exit around the square, a large number of Legalists look at each other, some people did not respond to it.


    "Whoosh..."


    Some people react in an instant, but it''s too late at the moment.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, the wormhole begins to crack, expands in the void, and then explodes.


    &Amp; quote; boom! &All of a sudden, it was so incredible that the wormhole that was just about to be closed exploded, and a blazing energy of destruction swept out.


    In a moment, there is a purple gold arc burst into the sky in an instant, and the purple arc is shining all over the sky!


    The whole void collapses, and the majestic and fiery destruction can be filled with, like millions of volcanoes gushing out at the same time,


    "boom..."


    Fall, fall, fall, fall, fall, fall, fall, fall, fall, fall!


    &It''s not good What the hell is going on here! &At present, on the distant mountains, the faces of the powerful Legalists, such as the old master, surged with shock and horror.


    The majestic and blazing breath of destructive energy made those Dharma protectors'' eyes show absolute fear and uneasiness.


    Such a blazing and destructive breath, even the old master, was also frightened, and the chill poured out from the bottom of his heart!


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The void is exploding, and the wormhole of space collapses from it, accompanied by the destructive power of purple arc sweeping, with a kind of violent force that affects space and time, like destroying this world!


    "Ah


    "Roar..."


    Scream, howl, animal roar, amazing sound convergence, such as the howl of ghosts, desolate spread.


    What''s more, the children of Legalists around the wormhole in the original space can''t even send out their screams and howls under the destructive force. Under such destructive power, they are directly submerged and their spirits are all destroyed.


    Besides the Legalists, Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan and Lei Laosan have already retired.


    The void is exploding, the heaven and earth are cracking, as if to destroy this side of the world.


    Under such terrible breath, Lei Lao''s eyes trembled. The terrible power exploded, even making him feel uneasy and creepy. The power was too terrible.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Everywhere is exploding, the ground is cracking, a mess, the breath is destroyed.


    For such a long time, some creatures were attracted to the sky and plain. They just watched from afar and did not dare to approach Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "My mother-in-law, what has Du Shaofu done? Is this going to destroy the Legalists?"


    The terrible destructive force was far away from the explosion and spread, and the life in the distance was also bristling.


    The power that swept far away was enough to make them tremble.


    Du Shaofu looked at the void in the distance. His eyes narrowed and his eyes were full of waves. The void was exploding and the sky began to show dark space. It was the power of fire and thunder.


    Du Shaofu was not stupid to close the space wormhole. He was unable to enter the legalist school. At the end of the day, a fiery thunder bomb was thrown directly into the space wormhole, which would destroy the space wormhole.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes are empty, and the fire and thunder bombs are exploding in the wormhole of space. The power seems to be adding wings to the tiger, accompanied by a force that affects time and space. At this moment, if Qin Tianshi was among them, he would never escape the spirit of yuan.


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to guess that the force that affects time and space should be the power in the wormhole of space.


    The fire and thunder bomb exploded the space wormhole, making the space wormhole began to be chaotic, and the destructive forces gathered together, becoming more and more violent and destructive.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, but the FA family was in a state of chaos and misery.


    The old master of the legalist family, when he is the Lord of the world, all the strong people such as Dharma protectors are pale.


    They can''t stop it. They can only watch a large number of Legalists being swept by them, and their spirits will be destroyed.


    The old lord, when the world Lord and so on, their cultivation strength is top-notch. How strong, you can feel how terrible the explosion power is at the moment.In the fire storm covered with purple arc, there is a huge and terrible energy diffusion, which makes them suddenly feel cold, let alone too late to intervene. At this moment, even they are going to retreat one after another.


    &Amp; quote; bambooboobam &The ground is cracked, the void is broken, the wind is howling and the arc is bright.


    &Amp; quote; ah &There are many Legalists'' children, many living beings are broken, and people and spirits are all destroyed.


    This terrible energy exploded, the wormhole of space collapsed, and the whole legalist void was shaking.


    "Little bastard, so cruel and cruel, you are deceiving me


    The old lord roared, and his figure retreated in succession. His face was ferocious and his anger was high in the sky.


    The space wormhole collapses, a large vacuum above the void is exposed, and dark space cracks emerge around, just like a spider''s Web floating in the void.


    A void through the hole exposed, looking like a piece of white paper was torn in the middle of an irregular oval hole, through the hole, you can see everything outside the white paper.


    But at the moment, through this vast vacuum, you can see the distance, there is a vast ancient space exposed, but at the moment it is a mess, miserable.


    "Legalists!"


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes were straight and straight, looking at the void in another part of the vacuum, which was Legalists.


    When the space wormhole was blown up, the Legalists did not seal it completely. Instead, a gap appeared, revealing the Legalists.


    At this moment, as long as you cross the void, you can enter the Legalists.


    "The space wormhole has been exploded. The destruction energy is too strong, affecting the space. I''m afraid it will take some time to recover. Then the Legalists will be completely sealed, and only the space wormhole can be rebuilt. This space wormhole is completely destroyed!"


    Lei Lao looked at the front and said the reason, but at the moment in his eyes, the thunder light fluctuated, and there was still some lingering fear.


    "Do you really think there is no one in my family of Legalists? Kill!"


    All of a sudden, such a voice came out from the void, and from that vacuum, there was a huge and destructive air sweeping out.


    "Hiss..."


    In an instant, there are magic and mysterious patterns on the void, and a claw print is broken out of the sky and sweeps the sky fiercely, making the sky fall apart.


    "Kaka..."


    The footprints pass by, the void is collapsing, and the plain below is fractured and collapsed, which makes people tremble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1790

    "The strong will not be under the old thunder and the old lady."


    The sudden appearance of the paw marks made Du Shaofu''s eyes burst out with gold, accompanied by a purple lightning arc.


    ''you don''t have that qualification yet! ''


    and at this moment, Lei Lao''s voice shook the sky nine days, and with a fist, he directly bombarded the paw print, accompanied by the brilliant thunder, as if he could smash the stars.


    With this blow, the thunder light runes are interwoven in the void, the mysterious runes are blooming, and the awe inspiring void!


    ''boom ''


    in an instant, this one claw and one punch hit the void, as if it had the power of annihilation, making the void appear everywhere dark space cracks.


    Such a huge trend, compared with just the space wormhole explosion that terrible pressure, is definitely not far away.


    "Pedaling..."


    With the power of a fist, the void was shattered. Lei Lao''s figure retreated a few steps, and the void under his feet cracked.


    "Hiss..."


    At the moment, the other side is also obviously not good, the figure retreats, the void behind is smashed.


    He was a strong old man with long beard and long hair. He had a vigorous and vigorous face, which gave people a feeling of being old but powerful.


    In the late evening, the majestic old man appeared. His eyes were fixed on Lei Lao''s body for the first time, and violent fluctuations surged from the depths of his eyes.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, in the vacuum revealed by Legalists, many figures swept out like lightning and fell on the side of the majestic old man in the twilight.


    A strong breath of volatility, a pair of old-fashioned faces, a pair of eyes with red color, all people''s looks are extremely ugly, convulsed for it, angry to the sky.


    Many of them are fierce and fierce, and they are powerful monsters at a very terrible level.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes raised slightly, and he scanned the people who came out of the Legalists in front of him. The figures were not strange. It was the old master of the Legalists. He was the Supreme Master. There were also many Legalists, chalao and Dharma protectors, who had been seen in the Legalists more than once or twice.


    Du Shaofu paid attention to an old man in the crowd. He was an old man of the Han family and his mother''s uncle. At the beginning, he persuaded himself to stay in the Legalists. He was a good old man of the Legalists. His face was very kind, but for Du Shaofu, he didn''t have any good feelings.


    Among the crowd, there was also an old man. Du Shaofu also paid more attention to him. He was also a member of the Han family. At the beginning, he used to fight Qiu Li in the hall, and his cultivation strength was at the boundary level.


    In the face of the old man, Du Shaofu felt that the boundary level was a big mountain, but at the moment, Du Shaofu no longer cared about it. This evening has changed.


    "Boom


    With these Legalists coming out, there are a large number of them. Many of them have gloomy faces, cold and cold faces. They are filled with anger. The breath is surging and shining. They gather together like mountains, which can crush the void.


    "Just a few people!"


    Originally, these powerful Legalists thought that the arrival of Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu, the evil king and son, would bring about the present strong lineup of the desolate country, especially a group of Tianjiao and supreme, which were terrible and promising. Once they grew up, they would be terrible.


    But at the moment, only a few figures, such as the devil father and son, were seen coming to the legalist school, which made the eyes of the powerful Legalists twitch again.


    They are actually surrounded by the devil father and son, and dare not go out. If this is spread out, they will lose the face of the Legalists.


    "Du Tingxuan, Du Shaofu, your father and son are so cruel!"


    The Venerable Master of the Legalists opened his mouth. His face was old, but his face was sharp and sharp. He must have been very handsome when he was young.


    But at the moment, when the supreme master looked at Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu in front of him, his eyes were complicated and his resentment was gloomy.


    In the space of the divine realm, the father and son have killed the supreme emperor of the legalist school. Just now, the wormhole of the legalist school was blown open, and a large number of Legalists'' children were devoured in front of his eyes, and the spirits were all destroyed. As the master of the Legalists, his mood at the moment can be imagined.


    "It''s Legalists who are cruel."


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth and looked at the revered master of the Legalists. His eyes were sharp. Then he became introverted and said, "I''ll pick up Aotong and Shaojing, otherwise, our father and son will not leave!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    When the Supreme Master laughed, ha ha sneered and said, "what a Du Tingxuan, I really despised you at the beginning. I really regret that I didn''t kill you at the beginning, otherwise I would not have reached the present situation!"


    "When the law of heaven is fair, the Legalists have no virtue, and their luck has been exhausted, this is retribution."


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth and looked at the Buddha and said, "you are Ao Tong''s father after all. I respect you three points, hand over Ao Tong and Shaojing. Our father and son will leave immediately, and we have no relationship with Legalists from now on."


    "Be bold. You have to pay the price if you don''t have to shout in front of Legalists."At dusk, the old man''s eyes are full of divine light, bright and interwoven, and the breath is terrible.


    "There are still so strong Legalists who have never set foot in the holy land, but compared with Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi, they are not much inferior to the old lady and Lei Lao."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes then fell on the old man, who was very strong. He had gone beyond the main realm and had never been to the holy land. He stepped into the holy land with one foot.


    "Half step holy land level monster..." Du Shaofu murmured in his heart.


    "The oil lamp is exhausted, and it can''t last long. Every time you start, it will consume your last vitality. Even if it is in your prime, it will not be enough for you to open your mouth."


    Lei looked at the magnificent old man at dusk and chided. He didn''t pay much attention to it. The former had already run out of oil lamps. He was afraid that there would be no change, and he would usher in the end of the day.


    "I''m afraid you''re almost there, and you won''t last long. You can''t protect them at the level of your cultivation!"


    At dusk, the majestic old man looked at Lei Lao and said.


    "The holy land of Legalists dare not come out!" Lei Lao opened his mouth, and his eyes were filled with thunder.


    Hearing this, the magnificent old man''s eyes froze for a while, and his face changed slightly. He already knew that someone had ordered a ban. The war between the gods and demons would not be opened, and those who were strong in the holy land could not do anything about the former.


    Even if it is him, at the moment, the loss of life is a few, will accelerate the arrival of the deadline.


    He lived for a long time, but he couldn''t escape the limit. He had been seeking to go further and set foot in the holy land, so that he could regain life and even go further.


    But it was too difficult for him to take the step of the holy land. He could not succeed because he had spent his whole life. There would be few people in the world who wanted to step on the level of the holy land.


    Any one who can step on the level of holy land is the top existence in the world.


    But now he has not much time. He wants to go further and regain his vitality unless there is a miracle.


    "If you don''t leave the holy land, you don''t dare to go in. It won''t make any sense!"


    At dusk, the majestic old man looked at Lei Lao, and after a moment opened his mouth, his eyes slowly swept over Du Tingxuan, Du Shaofu, and eight puppets. Finally, he fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan, with a slight fluctuation in his eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter if we can''t get in. If one comes out of the legalist family, I''ll kill one until the legalist family hands over my mother and my sister."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. On his resolute face, his eyes were shining with gold, and his intention to kill was not covered up.


    "Young man, it''s not a good thing to be too arrogant. It''s undeniable that you are gifted and natural. However, the Legalists are much thicker than you think. There are too many secrets in the world that you don''t know."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the majestic old man gazed at dusk. His voice was calm and vicissitudes. He said: "I already know about your father and son. Although I am a mount, I can still say a word in the legalist family. If your father and son can convert to the legal family, I guarantee that your family will be reunited. You and the legalist family are the same family by blood, Why do we have to fight? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1791

    This old man is a mount, but he has a very high status in Legalists. He is an ancient existence, and his status will not be much lower than that of Ming Lao.


    He''s been locked up trying to go further, but not long ago he was asked out and learned something.


    At the moment, he wanted to convert the father and son to Legalists.


    "Come again, the Legalists are really shameless!"


    Du Shaofu looked directly at the magnificent old man in his twilight, not to mention his feud with the Legalists, which could not be resolved, and it was absolutely impossible for him to convert to Legalists.


    "Mr. Huang, there is no need to talk to this father and son. If you violate our Legalists, this is a provocation. You should be punished!"


    The old master opened his mouth, and the light in his eyes was like lightning. His momentum was awe inspiring and cold. He was no longer like that of a virtuous man. With his voice falling, his whole body was covered with runes and his breath was vast.


    The late old man, known as Huang Lao, looked at the old master, frowned a little, and then disappeared without leaving a trace.


    "Old man, I said that one day, I will surely kill you when I come to the world!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old master. In the hall on that day, he was attacked by the old man. Under his dignified appearance, Du Shaofu was the most hateful and vicious. He did not even pay attention to the death of the Legalists'' children.


    "You are still stubborn. You are beyond my expectation again and again, but I have to tell you that there are too many things in the world that you don''t know. You are making mistakes! &Amp; quot;


    the old master opened his mouth and stared at Du Shaofu. His breath was fluctuating. He glanced at Lei Lao, Du Tingxuan and the eight puppets, and said in a deep voice: "do you think that if the holy land doesn''t make a move, you are qualified to come to our legalist school to clamor. This is also too naive. Nine cauldrons do not gather, and nine families can''t come out. But this is your attack on our Legalists, and this is your way to kill yourself!"


    "How dare Qin Tianshi, the old dog''s God, dare not come out? What about Li Chenfa''s old man? Is his injury too serious?" Du Shaofu replied that Qin Tianshi and Li Chenfa were so miserable, and how many people could use the Legalists.


    "Asshole!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, this is to sprinkle salt on the wounds of the Legalists. This is a slap in the face of the Legalists in public. Many of the strong Dharma protectors, and the dense and dense children of the Legalists who have crossed from the vacuum are all clenched and gloomy.


    "Little scumbag, do you really think that the Legalists can''t do anything to you? None of you can leave today!"


    The old master was angry, and his cold drink spread out, resounding through the void, echoing the sky and plain, causing the wind and clouds in the void.


    "Let''s fight together, just a few people, we can''t believe that we can''t kill them!"


    The breath of countless Legalists'' children is surging, and they want to rush in. How can they stop the Legalists? How can they not hold back? Just now, countless Legalists'' children have been swallowed up in the terrible destructive energy, which makes their hair stand on end. At the moment, they are even more angry.


    "If you want more people to bully less people, will there be no one in the wasteland?"


    When the old lord''s roar echoed in the sky and plain, such a sentence came from the void ahead.


    "Shua Shua..."


    When such a voice diffused in the void, countless eyes around the scene looked up at the distant void.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes, at the moment, had already looked into the distant void, where the wind and clouds were surging, as if there were dark clouds on the top, and there were fierce winds and torrential rain sweeping in.


    "Roar..."


    In the dark, there was a roar of animals spreading in the void. A large figure, accompanied by a fierce and powerful breath, suddenly fell on the sky and plain, with thousands of figures in the form of a rainbow.


    "Whoosh..."


    Changhong''s figure is like lightning, and several flashes appear in the near space, especially in the first place, with dozens of figures falling first.


    A young man in gold, born with bright pupil and natural aura of king, is known as the red Jiri horse monkey Du Xiaoyao.


    A little girl of eight or nine years old has a long skirt filled with star patterns. In the depths of her eyes, there is a faint golden flame beating. There is an inverted mark in her eyebrows. By adding miracles and demons, her whole body is filled with a kind of dignity that cannot be concealed.


    This little girl, already famous in the world, is the Purple Dragon Emperor!


    A young man with fierce temperament, his cloud robe is slightly unfolded, his black hair is shoulder length, his body is strong, his eyes are scarlet with some purple arc, which makes him like a beast.


    A tall woman with long legs is enchanting and attractive with red lips.


    This man and a woman are Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman, the most outstanding leaders of the Du family besides Du Shaofu.


    A young man in black, his hair black as night, covered with broken bangs, his eyes were sharp and his thin lips were full of pride.


    He stood with the seventeen young people behind him. All of them were upright and upright. The invisible breath solidified the void, just like the birth of eighteen peerless weapons!


    These eighteen people, with a fierce name, awe the world with their bloody slaughter. They are eighteen sharp weapons for the world association!


    In the space of God realm, they fought against the Buddhists and became the world''s Supreme Master!A young woman is young, graceful and graceful, graceful and graceful. She is absolutely gorgeous and amazing.


    She is Dai Xingyu, a mysterious girl, not many people know its origin.


    A girl is in the air, and she is wrapped up in a devil like figure. Her slender legs, tight hips and tight waist outline a perfect temptation curve. Her face is beautiful enough to attract people''s soul.


    beside this beautiful woman, a woman''s eyes seem to be suffused with smoke waves, and her long skirt outlines a graceful and moving arc, showing a beautiful but slightly charming air Interest.


    They are Ouyang Shuang and ye Zijin.


    At the moment, there are Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, ghost car, mad Bear King and silver winged devil carving.


    "Do you want to deal with it alone, or are you afraid that I am inferior to you?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s figure straddles the sky and falls directly on Du Shaofu''s side. In his golden eyes, there is a little displeasure.


    "Dad, we''re here."


    The little star fell on Du Shaofu''s side. His eyes were clear, but the supreme spirit was self-evident.


    "Third brother, this is the business of you and the third uncle, but it is also the business of the whole Du family and the whole desolate country."


    Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong are standing beside Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1792

    "You asked us to go back to the ancient Tianzong and come alone for fear that our strength would drag you back?"


    Zhen Qingchun looks at Du Shaofu, and his eyes are shining with a charm. At the moment, he is permeated with a faint blood evil spirit.


    The six round blood killing array is no longer suppressed by the divine space. In the divine space, the six round blood killing array has killed so many powerful people as Legalists, families and dragon families. It has already broken through to an extremely terrible level. Zhen Qingchun connects the six round blood killing array with himself. At the moment, his self-cultivation is also advancing by leaps and bounds and gains great benefits.


    "What''s the matter, we face together, even if can''t help you anything, but at least I''ll be with you." Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth, his voice dropped, and his face was ruddy.


    Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, Xiaoxing, ouyangshuang, Dai Xingyu, etc. returned to the ancient Tianzong and learned that Du Shaofu had come to the Legalists alone, so they immediately led all the people to the Legalists.


    In their hearts, they knew that in the face of such huge things as Legalists, this guy was afraid of their accidents. After all, the Legalists were not as easy to deal with as those converted forces.


    "Do you despise us?"


    A young man, dressed in a strong blue "color" garment and covered with a blue "color" and "flower" pattern robe, walked out, his hair was dancing with shoulder length, his skin was glowing, his body was "wavy" runes, his eyebrows were slightly raised, his face was firm and his temperament was more vigorous.


    He is lonely day howl, not too many words, but that invisible breath, let him stand beside ye Piaoling, Du Yunlong, Dai Xingyu and so on, also appears to be particularly outstanding, even can be outstanding.


    Looking at the familiar figures in front of him, Du Shaofu''s face lit up a faint bitter smile, but the blood on his body was slowly.


    The Legalists are too strong. In case of any accident, Du Shaofu didn''t want the desolate country to be harmed. At least it would be much easier for him to get away. But he didn''t expect these guys to come.


    "The world will be yours, the temple of beasts will be yours, the wasteland will be yours, and you will be the emperor of the ROC!"


    The doctor had no life to walk out and looked at Du Shaofu. The grey robe moved slightly. The golden Rune in his eyes was very frightening.


    "The world will be moon shadow hall, and the world will live and die together, vowing to follow the ROC emperor!"


    Li Xue walked out, at the beginning of tianwu college, she was not very outstanding.


    But over the years, the dark moon enchanting Li Xue''s name has long been well-known in the three continents of Kyushu. No one knows how many strong people there are in the moon shadow hall, and no one knows how many people there are in the moon shadow hall and where they are scattered. Even the strong members of the world association do not know and nobody has asked about it.


    Li Xue, who came out of tianwu college, is the younger sister of Du Xiaoman, the eldest princess, and even the elder sister of the president. No one will doubt the moon shadow hall.


    In recent years, the achievements of Yueying hall are obvious to all. It is an indispensable existence in the world.


    "The world will Xuanshui hall, and the world will live and die together, vowing to follow the ROC emperor!"


    "The world will be red fire hall, and the world will live and die together, vowing to follow the ROC emperor!"


    "The world will be the Loess hall, and the world will live and die together, vowing to follow the ROC emperor!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Cao Yu, Ge Zong, huafankong and so on come out. They call out the magic tools in their hands, and their breath is surging. They are ready to stand by and look directly at the Legalists!


    "Roar


    At the same time, the animals roared like thunder, and a large number of fierce animals and birds fluttered their wings and emerged into the void, as if covered by dark clouds, causing a strong wind to sweep the sky and curl up countless gravel dust.


    On the ground, there are also monstrous monsters emerging. Although they are not transformed into the extreme, they are all as huge as the courtyards. Their fangs are frightening, and their pupils are shining with various colors of runes. The breath makes the earth shake and the rocks stir and shoot!


    This is the body of the king of monsters, such as the silver winged devil carving, the golden python, the ghost car, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and the king of the divine ape. The turbulent breath comes out, and suddenly a terrible breath sweeps away.


    It''s a terrifying sight to face these monsters!


    "Roar..."


    "Heaven beast hall and the world will live and die together, vowing to follow the temple master to death!"


    A large group of monsters, such as ghost car, silver winged devil carving, King xuanjiao, King stone turtle, King mad bear and King spirit magic tiger, roared with the sound of "waves" like thunder. The breath was terrifying, and the roaring of birds and animals came one after another.


    "I will follow you to the death!"


    The Sirius howled in his eyes and hunted in his cape.


    "I will follow the emperor of the ROC to death!"


    When the king of thunder eagle, the king of Mongolia, the cloud shrew, and the king, when the Hu king and other Qi Qi Qi mouth, they never shrink back.


    "The sky will be eighteen Wei, and the world will live and die together, vow to follow!"


    In the night, jade, silver fox, night and dusk will open the door of the eighteen guards, breath surging, eighteen eyes in the depths of the same burst "shooting" bright light, like the birth of eighteen magic soldiers, fierce and incomparable, filled with bloody air, sweeping the sky!"Tianwu college and the desolate country live and die together, vow to follow, advance and retreat together!"


    There are a group of extraordinary young men and women who walk out with exciting and swaying breath. They are the generals of tianwu academy, such as Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng and Tang Wu.


    Such a group of people in all, with the help of the desolate country, the present tianwu college has already recovered its prosperity, even far exceeded it, and has become a childish form of a terrible force.


    "I will follow you to the death and advance and retreat together!"


    "I will follow you to the death and advance and retreat together!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In a flash, such words resound through the void, and "excite" and "sway" the whole sky and plain. The morale is high and the momentum is fierce!


    At the moment, the desolate country, such a group of lineups, more than 2000 people, in the face of nine Legalists, but no one has a trace of fear.


    At the beginning, there were many people in the three families they killed in the divine space. Their natural talent was comparable to those of the Legalists.


    And Du Xiaoyao, little star, night floating Ling, lonely sky howl, Du Yunlong, Dai Xingyu, ghost car, Qin demon and other people are a group of Tianjiao and supreme gathering!


    Such a group of people, this is how terrible and powerful!


    "The wasteland is so powerful


    At the moment, faced with such a group of lineups, many Legalists'' children originally wanted to besiege Du Shaofu, but now they are all shivering in their hearts.


    the breath swept from the terrible lineup of that desolate country makes those Legalists'' children tremble secretly!


    The Legalists, Huang Lao, Lao Zun, Dang Shizhu, and the old Han surnamed old man, are now watching such a group of wasteland Tianjiao and the supreme gathering together. The strong are like clouds. Let''s look at the withering of Legalist talents behind them. This is the difference between sunrise and sunset.


    The old Huang, the old master and the Supreme Master of the legalist school have their eyes full of waves. At this moment, they really feel a fear from the heart and soul.


    Once such a group of heaven''s pride and supremacy grow up completely, which force in the world can compare with each other? It will be the complete nightmare of Legalists.


    What makes Huang Lao, the old lord and the Supreme Master secretly fear that such a group of Tianjiao and supreme masters are all subject to Du Shaofu alone.


    No matter how strong a person is, no matter how high he goes, he will always be blown by the wind.


    But if this person''s side is supported, and there is still a large group of people gathered into the foundation, it will not be shaken, that is the real despair!


    Looking back slightly, Du Shaofu looked at the group of fierce beasts and familiar figures behind him. He felt a little agitated in his heart, and his blood became more and more, but he was pressed to the bottom of his heart and turned into a smile on his face.


    After that, Du Shaofu turned around, his purple robe and skirt swung across the void. He stepped out of the void and looked directly at the old master. His eyes were golden and his eyes were shining. He was like thunder. He said, "do you have the courage to fight and kill your old man!"


    This kind of words can''t escape Du Shaofu''s keen insight into yuan Shen, and he is not afraid to fight against him.


    At this time, Du Shaofu wanted to kill the old man to avenge the day!


    "The old lord, let''s kill the devil!"


    Among the Legalists, some whispered and clenched their fists.


    Even many powerful Legalists hope that the old master will kill Du Shaofu completely!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1793

    "Master, let''s go!"


    More and more Legalists are whispering, and some people''s breath is surging and suffused with runes. In the void, the rays of sunlight flash, and the runes are brilliant, illuminating the void.


    "Well, I''ll do it for you, alone!"


    The old Lord opened his mouth. Though his face was gloomy, his voice was loud and empty.


    ''boom! ''


    at the same time, from the old master Zhou Kong, there was a strong wave, which moved the void, turned into a light and filled the sky, like the sky began to be covered with dazzling runes, as if there were gods in the world.


    "This old guy is thousands of years old. Fortunately, he wants to fight alone."


    The little star pouts out, her clear eyes are full of golden flame, and she obviously wants to intervene.


    "That old man has lived a long time. He is really good at deceiving the young with the old one." Du Xiaoyao eyebrows a pick, unprovoked through the king''s gas, but also want to intervene in the meaning.


    In Du Xiaoyao''s estimation, if he joined hands with Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, he might be able to kill the old guy in front of him.


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu waved to Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, raised his head slightly, looked at the old master of Legalists, and said, "fight alone!"


    "Boom


    The old master of the legalist school directly put his hand, and the runes that filled the sky surged into a bright big handprint, which contained tremendous energy. In the twisted void, with a terrible momentum, he directly patted Du Shaofu away.


    Such a handprint is so terrible that it is shrouded in the void. With the wind and clouds surging, the ground of the plain begins to crumble. All living beings around feel that the trembling millet is small, which is shocking. The old master of the legalist family is really extremely terrible.


    "Not enough!"


    This is Du Shaofu''s oral response. Although it was only a short time since he left the legalist school, the situation has changed. Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength at the moment no longer needs to listen to his sermon as he did at the beginning.


    When the voice responded, Du Shaofu raised his hand and faced the big hand print which was crushed down. He punched out with a fist and directly waved it with strength and hegemony.


    This fist, with the sound of the Dragon chanting and the sound of an elephant, was so powerful that it directly collided with the brilliant fingerprint of the old master.


    "Long..."


    These collisions smashed the void, revealed a vacuum, and smashed the space. The sound of "rumbling" continued.


    "Kaka..."


    On the plain ground, a large number of ground cracks are exploding, gravel shooting, dust and smoke rising to the sky, revealing the abyss, spreading ditches, and the surrounding creatures are changing color and retreating in a panic.


    "Pedaling!"


    In the raging energy, Du Shaofu stepped back two steps from the void, but the figure of the old master also swayed, and his steps staggered back a step.


    "Du Shaofu has been able to fight the old lord!"


    All members of the legalist school are dull, staring at each other, and their eyes are trembling.


    Is this true? Du Shaofu''s strength has been able to fight the old lord. It seems that he has not suffered so much.


    In particular, those strong Legalists felt shivering all over their bodies, as if there was an electric current flowing through their bodies.


    At the beginning, the young man who was only able to dominate the younger generation in the legalist school is now able to face the old lord.


    "How many years has he been practicing so much strength?"


    The powerful Legalists are even more dazzling. This is too unreasonable. How old is Du Shaofu? Even if he began to practice from his mother''s womb, he has less than 30 years. At this moment, he has such strength. He is really more popular than he is. He is arrogant and arrogant.


    However, at the moment, the strong Legalists also hope that the old master can completely kill Du Shaofu.


    When the Legalists were soft persimmons, they dug their veins and soul, destroyed the foundation of orthodoxy, and killed all the Legalists'' Tianjiao supreme. At the moment, they still blocked the door of Legalists.


    This is a legalist. It has been passed down from ancient times to today. It is one of the nine great masters. It has been passed down for a long time. How can it be challenged repeatedly!


    The old master stabilized his body and looked at Du Shaofu with his eyes, which made waves.


    It was easy for him to capture Du Shaofu alive. It was like yesterday.


    But now, the young man in front of him has been able to face him. The speed of growth is too fast, which makes the old master of legalism feel more and more terrible.


    Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Tingxuan, Ouyang Shuang, Lei Lao, Zhen Qingchun, etc. are all looking at the front closely. They are calm and contain a kind of quiet fluctuation.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu steadied his body, and his whole body was filled with air. There was a golden light shining, which made the void slowly flash and thunder.


    "What a strong fellow


    Feeling the breath of Du Shaofu, many strong Legalists were afraid of it and changed their color.


    The old master''s face became darker and deeper, his eyes wavered, and his body was full of light, shining all over his body. He slowly turned into nothing, as if he were a world of his own."Please give this son to me and let me do it for you."


    Suddenly, just at this moment, there was a gentle voice in the air. A dazzling light appeared from the vacuum channel of Legalists, and a figure also appeared in the sky.


    He was shining like a star.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and felt a familiar breath.


    "It''s him."


    Du Shaofu knew who was coming. His mother''s elder brother had asked him to dig his heart.


    In the space of the divine realm, Du Shaofu learned that he was Han Aoshi, the father of Han yingmo, and that he was Han yingmo''s father. If he had not had an irresolvable feud with the Legalists, he would have called his uncle at the moment.


    "Han Aoshi!"


    Du Tingxuan raised his head and looked at the figure in the dazzling light. In his double pupils, there was a wave of thunder.


    With the arrival of Han Aoshi, the light on his body slowly disappeared. He was an extraordinary middle-aged man with extraordinary temperament. His eyes were deep, but his breath was invisible, which made many people tremble.


    "The peak of the realm..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and Han Aoshi''s breath shrank. But Du Shaofu could roughly see that it was the peak level of the realm, and it was not far away from the main realm.


    Although Han Aoshi is much bigger than Qin Wudi, his accomplishments are enough to represent Han Aoshi''s talent. I''m afraid that he will not be much inferior to Qin Wudi, but it seems that he has never achieved nirvana.


    Du Shaofu knew that sometimes, between the supreme Nirvana and the ordinary martial realm, he could not completely weigh the talent between them.


    This is the highest level of cultivation in Han Aoshi''s realm, but at this moment, there are also sons who can have the supreme Nirvana like Han yingmo, which can represent his own talent.


    Du Shaofu surmised that perhaps on the way to practice, Han Aoshi met with some mental obstacles, which led to his inability to achieve supreme nirvana. However, his natural talent should have been enough to qualify for supreme nirvana.


    "Aoshi, that little scum has a treasure that can be exploded. It''s hard to stop it in the holy land. It''s the body of ancestor Tianshi that was blown up. Let''s be careful."


    With the arrival of Han Aoshi, the voice of the old lord also fell in Han Aoshi''s ear, saying: "but there are not many treasures on that little scum, or you won''t dare to enter my Dharma family!"


    The old master of the legalist family learned that Du Shaofu had a big killing weapon on his body, which he learned from the yuan Shen of Qin Tianshi.


    However, the old master of the legalist family guessed that there would not be many big killers on Du Shaofu. One of them is already a miracle.


    Such treasures are absolutely rare in the world. Otherwise, Du Shaofu would have dared to break into the legalist family.


    Han Aoshi didn''t reply to the old master''s words. Instead, he said to the old master, "let me come. I don''t need you to attack this son. I will kill him to avenge yingmo''s invincible enemy and our legalist family''s revenge. He needs to pay a price!"


    "Good."


    The old Lord looked at Han Aoshi for a while, then nodded.


    Han Aoshi looks up with long hair and white skin. His eyes are shining and his bearing is extraordinary. He looks very young.


    "I will fight with you. Let me see how strong and extraordinary you have been these years, and see if you are really qualified to kill invincible and yingmo."


    Han Aoshi looked at Du Shaofu, his face was calm and his voice was gentle, but he seemed to have magic power, which could influence spirits and bewitch people.


    Han Aoshi, such a person, at first, among the nine Legalists, Qin Wudi was famous outside. Later, Han yingmo, his son, was famous among the nine families. He was outstanding. However, he never showed up, and even rarely came out in the Legalists.


    But the old people of Legalists will know how terrible Han Aoshi is.


    Du Tingxuan looks at Han Aoshi with sharp pupils.


    At the moment, the little demon is not good-looking.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and looked at Han Aoshi. His purple robe moved and stood on the void, which gave people a feeling that could not be shaken. His temperament was more peaceful than domineering, and more peaceful and steady than fierce.


    Feeling the invisible aura of Du Shaofu, many old people of the Legalists are also secretly changing color and surprised.


    Han Aoshi is also looking at Du Shaofu. His face is still calm, but if you look at it carefully, you can see that his actions are in harmony with the heaven and the earth.


    "This guy is not weak either." Du Xiaoyao looks at Han Aoshi and opens his mouth.


    "Dad won''t let me do it."


    Little star pouts. She wants to deal with Han Aoshi, but her father doesn''t give her a chance, which makes her feel uncomfortable.


    "Come and show your greatness."


    Han Aoshi hands, his body around the void, suddenly dazzling runes rolling, an instant into a palm print.


    "Hum!"The palm print is swept out, and the void around it collapses. The runes in the palm flash and turn into a bright lotus pattern. The ripples of light are sweeping around.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1794

    "It seems weaker than that old man!"


    Du Shaofu said such a sentence, which seemed very arrogant and made the children of the Legalists angry. If Du Shaofu, the demon king, had killed the Legalists, he would not have been killed. After that, the Legalists would have no face to go out.


    When the voice fell, Du Shaofu stamped on the air with one foot, and the space ripple violently. The golden light gushed out from the bottom of his feet. In the "roaring" space chattering, one palm shot out the powerful dark air in his body, like pouring flood water, condensed into a gold fingerprint along the fingerprint. The powerful energy pressure diffused from it, making this space a violent shock.


    This is Shaoyang seal, one of the four magic seals.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu raised his hand and raised his feet to urge him to move. He also had a kind of spirit that engulfed mountains and rivers and was exclusive.


    "Boom


    A palm of golden light, a twinkling is with Han Aoshi that diffuse refining of the palm print fierce collision together.


    &Amp; quote; boom! &At one touch, a terrible Rune energy burst, destroying the void, riprap in the plain, cracks in the ground and spreading everywhere.


    The living creatures that are close to each other are staggering and shaking back one after another, and some people are flying horizontally. Such terrible strength makes people frightened and afraid!


    "This demon king is so strong. No wonder he dare to challenge our Legalists repeatedly and kill Han yingmo and Qin Wudi!"


    Many of the old people in the legalist school are solemn and heavy in their hearts. A boy who didn''t even look at him in the first place has brought huge problems to the whole Legalists.


    "Boom


    Han Aoshi''s figure rushed out again without speaking. He clapped his hands and clenched his fist. He burst out with his arms. The bright runes covered the void and shattered the void.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. He was hunting in purple robes. He rushed out with a strong force. He didn''t retreat but went forward. The same blow was directly thrown out and wrapped up the brilliance of the stars. It was the energy of the stars that filled the sky. It was like affecting a galaxy of stars.


    "Boom


    Almost at the same time, the two fists collided with each other. The sky exploded and the runes were bright.


    This plain, originally desolate and uninhabited, was swept by these two people at random, otherwise it would be a disaster of destruction.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, in the bright rune, Han Aoshi rushes out. In his eyebrows, a mighty aura of Yuan Shen is swept out, accompanied by a magnificent and desolate pressure.


    This pressure is almost the same as the mysterious spirit root of Du Shaofu.


    Han Aoshi condensed into a vast tide of Yuan Shen, such as the mountain torrents, swept to Du Shaofu.


    This is the yuan Shen attack. Han Aoshi''s accomplishments in Fu Dao are better than those in Wu Dao.


    The double cultivators, Han Aoshi, can still have such amazing and terrible cultivation strength in martial arts, Taoism and Fu, which is terrible enough in itself!


    The dreadful spirit attacks and covers the void.


    "This is the yuan God attack!"


    Many people in the wasteland were surprised. The attack of Yuan Shen was the most terrifying to practitioners.


    "Yuan Shen attacks..."


    However, Du Shaofu was fearless. There were silver and gold electric arc waves in his brow, and white divine awn was rippling on his body. A huge silver gold arc tree was in front of him. Rooted in the wave of Yuan Shen, it was like a tree that had been dried up for a long time. At the same time, countless electric arc roots directly swallowed the original God wave.


    "Asshole, Du Shaofu, the demon king, integrates several kinds of spirit thunder. They are all the enemies of the yuan God. They are not afraid of the attack of the yuan God!"


    The strong Legalists were shocked. At first, they knew that Du Shaofu had miraculously blended several kinds of spirit thunder. Later, Han Qianran''s spirit thunder was taken away by him. However, he did not expect that Du Shaofu''s ferocious force and yuan God were so powerful.


    "Aoshi has made great progress in these years."


    But at the moment, the old master shocked Du Shaofu, and at the same time, he also appreciated Han Aoshi. For him, Han Aoshi was just a small generation. After decades of practice, he had such a level of cultivation. In their generation, there were many top generation. It''s a pity that these young people could have pushed the Legalists to a new height, but now they have lost most of them.


    "Hiss!"


    Feeling that Du Shaofu''s silver and gold arc tree can devour yuan Shen and diffuse the power of destruction, Han Aoshi''s two pupils are full of waves. Suddenly, his fingerprints are coagulated, and the yuan God''s energy is full of waves. He is able to break away from the phagocytosis and turn into a bright axe.


    The huge axe cut through the void, and the power of the yuan Shen was so powerful that it cleaved to Du Shaofu.


    Obviously, Han Aoshi started to kill. He wanted to avenge Qin Wudi, his son Han yingmo, and the whole legalist family.


    At the moment, Han Aoshi also has some regrets. When he let the boy go, he thought he would die after losing his heart. He never thought that he would not only die, but also grow up to such a degree.


    In a short period of time, the boy in front of me suffered so much damage to the Legalists. He was still growing up and had only been practicing for more than ten or twenty years. Now it is so terrible. In a few years, maybe decades, how strong will he be?But Han Aoshi also firmly believes that this boy must die, he should not exist in this world, otherwise everything today will not happen.


    At this moment, the yuan God''s axe came, and Du Shaofu''s mind moved and turned into a silver golden thunder turtle. It was the Dharma form of the earth''s avalanche thunder. It was indestructible to resist the axe.


    In the next moment, the silver golden thunder turtle turned into a huge three legged golden thunder bird again. The electric arc was surging, and the thunder and lightning runes were rippling in the void. It was like turning into a bright golden lightning wave, sweeping to the yuan God''s axe with the momentum of mountains and seas, a burst of destructive and violent energy ripple Spread and wrap the God''s axe.


    "Oh


    Han Aoshi changed his color and danced wildly. He condensed a strange animal''s shadow, roared at the void, suppressed the three legged golden thunder bird, and finally took back the giant axe of Yuan Shen''s cohesion. Otherwise, the yuan God would be hurt and the consequences would be serious.


    "The strength is not enough!"


    Du Shaofu waved his sleeve and turned into a purple and golden streamer. There was a wave of electric arc, which swept forward. Behind his back, there was a huge undulating talisman. A purple golden Lei Peng swayed out, sending out the threat of tyrannical destruction, and killed Han Aoshi.


    "Oh..."


    Han Aoshi''s whole body is covered with bright light. A double headed dragon roars out. The Dragon howls nine days, clanging and ear shaking, and kills the purple and golden Lei Peng.


    The shadow of the ROC and the Dragon roared in the void, smashed the void, and turned the sky upside down. The lightning and thunder of the collision made the rune bright and broken.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu and Han Aoshi also collided with each other again, and they fought fiercely.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu has a real understanding of Han Aoshi. He is worthy of being Han yingmo''s father. The outside world is not visible, but it is absolutely terrifying. He is worthy of cultivating Han yingmo''s son of nirvana.


    However, Du Shaofu was not afraid, and his half step samsara cultivation was far beyond his strength. His comprehension of various esoteric means was far from what he had been able to compare.


    "The law is merciless!"


    Han Aoshi drank a lot. In the condensation of his fingerprints, he hit Du Shaofu with one fist, which contained great momentum and gave off his majesty. He was filled with endless pressure and stormed Du Shaofu.


    This is a unique skill of Legalists. However, Han Aoshi has already practiced it to the point of perfection. His actions and actions have aroused him to show his terrible authority.


    "Legalists are merciless."


    Du Shaofu was flying across the sky, not retreating but advancing, fearless and fearless. He had purple and gold arc waves and endless runes swept out.


    At their present level, everything was too fast. Han Aoshi''s punch fell on Du Shaofu''s chest in an instant.


    "Boom


    Just as the blow landed on Du Shaofu''s chest, Du Shaofu''s whole body was in full bloom, and the essence of the light was like a feather, which instantly condensed into a golden armor covering his whole body.


    &Amp; quot; Ji &From the top of the armor, there is the sound of golden winged ROC birds neighing through the clouds and rocks, and the domineering momentum sweeps across the void.


    "Long...!"


    Han Aoshi''s punch also fell on Du Shaofu''s chest at the same time, and the momentum was powerful and overwhelming.


    "Baquan do!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu, with the sound of the Dragon chanting and the sound of the sound of the elephant, burst out with incomparable momentum and landed on Han Aoshi''s chest.


    In this moment, Han Aoshi''s robe glows with bright light. In a flash, Han Aoshi turns into a simple clock and covers his body.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu''s fist hit the ancient clock. Suddenly, the wind and thunder resounded endlessly, and the circle of energy was surging. With the arc pouring, the dazzling light broke out.


    "Kaka..."


    But for a moment, the ancient clock was covered with cracks like spider webs, and then it was directly smashed and exploded in front of Du Shaofu''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    When the ancient clock exploded, the sound of "buzzing" rocked the sky like wind and thunder, which exploded the void, and the fragments shot into the sky.


    &Amp; quot; Pooh &Han Aoshi vomited blood, dyed the front of his body red, and his body was shocked.


    However, Du Shaofu''s body was only slightly shaken. The bright green spirit armor was slightly dim, and then it was as bright as usual.


    &What kind of armor is it? Is it a treasure or is it made of dark gas? "


    Many of the powerful Legalists at the scene had seen Du Shaofu explode the magic temple with this strange armor when they were on the land of chenhuang. At the moment, the armor reappeared, and the defense was terrible.


    What is more shocking to all the Legalists is that Du Shaofu''s frontal punch actually shocked Han Aoshi. A top defense magic weapon that almost can''t be under the level of the dragon family''s Tianlong mask was blasted like that. What a powerful force!


    "Gee!"


    In the void, the purple and golden thunder ROC hisses and penetrates the clouds and rocks. It also destroys the double headed dragon animal shadow, shakes its wings and then disappears into the void.Han Aoshi staggered to stabilize his body, mouth bleeding, eyes is more shock, calm look is finally up waves.


    &Amp; quot; boom &At the same time, Han Aoshi''s whole body trembled violently in the void, and the wind and clouds were surging, with a breath of awe and awe. As the pressure spread, there were visions on the void, with stars spinning, fierce birds attacking the sky, and heaven and earth turning upside down


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1795

    At the same time, Han Aoshi''s body is also full of talismans and secret patterns, covering the body surface and stimulating the pulse soul. It is a volcano, hot and ancient, and spews out magma. He is the soul of the earth vein.


    When all this emerges in the void, there is space to explode, there are flashes of thunder and lightning, there are endless runes bright, brilliant, vivid.


    "See how extraordinary you are


    Han Aoshi opened his mouth, his voice still showed a kind of magic, which could affect the spirits of human beings. The terrible vision was frightening, and various means were evolved.


    All of these methods are combined together. This is the combination of the magic power of the Legalists. The magic power is rolling, and the volcano is blowing out. It also carries a terrible attack on the original God, which is incomparable to the world, and is defeated by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu did not speak. He was fearless. He hunted in purple robes. He did not know when there was a handprint in cash, black and silver on his right palm. It was crystal clear and full of runes.


    Without any stagnation, shake your arms, and the three color fingerprints will directly cut through the space and directly shoot the magic power poured out by Han Aoshi.


    &Boom! &


    the three color handprint is rising in the wind, and the rune is bright. The Rune of three color light contains a kind of destructive and terrible power.


    It was the fusion of three kinds of martial arts and Taoism, and the condensation of three seals in Du Shaofu''s four illusory seals.


    "Long..."


    The palm print hit the magic power. In a flash, the whole void was shaking, and the brilliant runes flooded everything. The void cracked in a "click" sound. The space was chaotic, and the energy storm swept around. The void appeared a dark halo, just like a black hole, devouring everything. There was also hot magma pouring in the mid air.


    "Boom..."


    Heaven and earth in the tremor, like the earth''s collapse, this scene, let the four sides of the heart, startled!


    At the same time, on the broken void, two figures fly backward at the same time.


    "Poof..."


    Han Aoshi is spitting blood. His face is pale and his hair is messy. He is in a mess. His pulse and soul are broken.


    Although Du Shaofu flew upside down, he was safe and sound after stabilizing his body. The green spirit armor and the immortal body of the golden winged ROC bird family were Dacheng. His flesh was so strong that he was terrible.


    Han Aoshi''s eyes are cool and chilly. He does his best. Few people in the same level of the outside world are his opponents. He has the highest level of cultivation in his field, and he can also fight head-on when he meets the general main domain.


    But now, he is in front of his "nephew" hand, and not long ago, he did not even put him in the eye.


    "He''s so strong!"


    It''s so terrible. It''s a terrible power for all the people in the world!


    "Boom


    In an instant, Du Shaofu didn''t stop at all. He stamped on the air with one foot. His figure swooped down on Han Aoshi, just like a giant ROC flapping its wings and killing him!


    Han Aoshi was moved. He had a simple and shining armor on his body, which was very magical. He had not used this armor for many years. No one dared to provoke him, and no one dared to provoke Legalists. At the same level, he didn''t care to use body protection treasures, but now he can only use it.


    Du Shaofu''s speed was so fast that Han Aoshi trembled in his heart. He condensed his means and turned into a ferocious beast. He collided with Du Shaofu, which was very fierce in the roar of the beast.


    "Poof..."


    But in the end, Han Aoshi vomited blood again, which was suppressed by Du Shaofu and was directly blasted away.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu reappeared, as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder. In an instant, he arrived in front of Han Aoshi.


    In a panic, Han Aoshi''s eyes burst out with a long sword in his hand. The wind and thunder resounded, and the whole body was red. There was the sound of the wind and thunder. Like the birth of a Phoenix, the fiery red light gushed out and quickly split into Du Shaofu.


    The sword cut through the void, showing a dark light, let people look at it also palpitating.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t give in. His body tilted slightly, his eyes were covered with purple thunder, and his eyes were full of killing intention and determined.


    "Hiss!"


    The sword fell on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. The golden dagger exploded and the Runes of Mars scattered everywhere. A large part of the feather on the Qingling armor was chopped. Du Shaofu''s shoulder was also cut by the sword, revealing flesh and blood, but no bones were found.


    This sword is not a mortal thing, but a treasure comparable to the level of a sacred weapon. Han Aoshi made a gap in Qingling''s armor and wounded Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    But at this time, Du Shaofu''s mouth appeared a chill, smile radiance, a blow of gold light burst, also fell on Han Aoshi''s chest.


    Han Aoshi''s simple armor started from the chest, and it cracked and cracked, and it was as powerful as a bamboo, accompanied by the blood gushing from his mouth.


    But this is far from over. Du Shaofu''s fist has not been withdrawn. He turns his fist into his palm, and his five fingers are slightly curved. Above his fingertips, there are flickering talismans and secret patterns. It is as if he wants to tear up the space, and the visible energy ripple spreads around the paw print.This is Dapeng''s broken claws. In this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath is like a peerless fierce ROC, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns in his claw are as fierce as golden lightning. It seems that a golden winged ROC bird wants to fly out of the sky. There is a sense of pulse and soul trembling in the monsters around him.


    "Hiss..."


    The golden light on the paw print erupted like countless golden electric snakes, which fell on Han Aoshi''s chest with a kind of domineering attitude and went straight into Han Aoshi''s chest.


    Han Aoshi''s eyes trembled and he fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu. He felt a kind of pain, deep in the spirit of the pain, something was removed, the pupil was trembling, his face was complex, but he did not have any fear.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu''s hand was taken back, but in the palm, a red heart was emitting heat, overflowing with bright red blood, and still beating.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s shoulder wound was healing, and the broken Qingling armor on his shoulder was also recovering.


    At this moment, the eyes of all Legalists changed. The shock was so great that Han Aoshi''s heart was dug out by the devil.


    At this time, Han Aoshi was staring at the bright red heart on Du Shaofu''s palm, as if he was possessed by a demon. He said softly, "it''s so painful to lose heart..."


    "Why isn''t your heart black?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Han Aoshi''s heart dug out in his hand. He seemed to be talking to himself and asking Han Aoshi, "at first you asked me to dig my heart. Although it was my original wish, you should not bewitch people. I will not kill you because my mother wants to call you elder brother. As for whether you can live like me, it depends on Providence."


    "Bang...!"


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and his palm shook, his bright red heart suddenly burst into a shower of blood.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    When this heart burst open, Han Aoshi''s dull face suddenly burst into laughter, his chest bleeding, laughter resounding through the void.


    "My son is proud of himself..."


    The master of the legalist school drank a lot, his face was ferocious, and his figure appeared in front of Han Aoshi. Some pills were put into Han Aoshi''s mouth and sealed the blood on Han Aoshi''s chest. He looked at Du Shaofu and said: "little bastard, how can you do this? He''s your uncle!"


    "Do you blush when you say that?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the master of Legalists with calm eyes.


    When the Dharma Master''s face twitched, he could not speak at last, but his face became more and more gloomy and cold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1796

    "This heart is owed to him by the Legalists."


    Zhen Qingchun, Yao Zun and Wu Ming murmured in the desolate country. They are one of the few people who know all the reasons of the whole thing and know what happened at the beginning.


    At the beginning, the heart was dug back, and the apathy and ruthlessness of the Legalists made the purple robed man''s life hang on the line, almost impossible to live.


    Fortunately, God has eyes, there is a miracle, he survived, just have today!


    Lei Lao, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and so on did not speak. In their eyes, there was a wave of light.


    Huang Lao did not move. On his face in the twilight and deep in his eyes, he looked complicated. He wrinkled his brows and then recovered his calm.


    "What a cruel heart. You have no respect, no distinction between superiority and inferiority. Heaven and earth can not tolerate it. You should be punished!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old master seemed to have no great inner fluctuation about his younger generation Han Aoshi''s broken heart.


    Over the past few thousand years, he has lost many of his descendants. Han Aoshi can only be regarded as one of the most talented descendants of Tianzi, but he is not heartbroken.


    When his practice reached his level, there was nothing that could stir his heart apart from himself and the Legalists.


    However, Han Aoshi was heartbroken on the spot, which was equivalent to slapping the Legalists in front of him, making his face even more ferocious.


    "I respect my relatives and teachers, and I have dignity and inferiority in my heart. My desolate country is the emperor. The Imperial Palace''s Dragon Spirit blessing, the supreme nirvana, the heaven and earth protect me. The Legalists are not my teachers'' relatives. They hinder my family''s reunion. They deceive me and deceive me again and again. It''s not too much to kill them!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a calm voice. He was not a soft hearted person. After so many years of experience, he had already understood that if he did not kill Han Aoshi today, he would have the opportunity to kill himself. However, he had not killed himself, but only wanted to pay back his debt.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The old master sneered and laughed, with a breath surging, shining brilliance, and sweeping with great spirit.


    "Do you want to do it? I''ll be with you."


    The corner of Du Shaofu''s mouth rose slightly, and his green spirit armor glowed with gold.


    With the cultivation of the old master, Du Shaofu wanted to kill him. It was not without a chance that he could kill one more at the moment, and there would be less trouble in the future.


    "Little bastard, do you dare to come?"


    When the old master sneered, a bright light swept out of the vacuum of Legalists. The sound of cold and Yin came out, and the void trembled. A great wave swept across the sky and plain.


    "Hula..."


    There is a dazzling rune, like in an instant covered with the void, shining on the earth, like what kind of God in the world, a terrible breath, so that the presence of Du Yunlong, night Piaoling and other strong, but also for no reason in their hearts were suppressed and trembling.


    In an instant, the bright Rune package is like a bright day in the sky, and an old man is in the sky. His eyes are bright and shining like stars.


    "It''s my grandfather who has left the pass!"


    &Call on my grandfather! &


    when the old man appeared, the children of the Legalists were shocked and surprised. It was like adding a spiritual pillar, and they were overjoyed.


    At the moment, even the old master saw the old man, all of them had a little pleasure in himself.


    The old man was dressed in long clothes, but his face was clean and white, his eyes were as vast as the sea, and his deep and boundless world seemed to contain a world. But at the moment, it was a kind of incomparable fierce and cold.


    &Li Chen FA! &Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and raised his eyes slightly. How could he not know the old man? Li Chenfa, one of the ancestors of Legalists, was destroyed in the space of God and suffered a heavy blow.


    But at the moment, it seems that Li Chenfa''s injury has almost recovered on the surface, but the heavy damage on the yuan Shen can not easily be made up for and recovered.


    "Li Chen FA!"


    When the shadow of Li Chen''s body appeared, many people at the scene recognized it.


    Li Chenfa''s eyes swept through the void. When he saw Huang Lao, he also nodded in awe. Then he met Du Tingxuan, Lei Lao, and Han Aoshi, who had been dug up. The corners of his eyes twitched. Finally, he looked at Du Shaofu tightly, killing him.


    "Is it restored when the original spirit is destroyed?" Du Shaofu answered Li Chenfa''s words.


    "God in the space let you arrogant, dare to fight now!" Li Chenfa was in the air, but his words were salted on the wound. He was beaten in public with a fierce momentum and awe inspiring sight.


    Such a big noise, Li Chenfa in the closed door, strictly prohibited all people to disturb, but the Legalists out of such a big thing, he was still shocked.


    After watching the scene and peeping at the residual breath fluctuation in the scene, we can know what has just happened.


    Seeing that Du Shaofu could do such a heavy blow to Han Aoshi, Li Chenfa''s heart was shaking. Han Aoshi''s cultivation strength is clear to him. He knows how Li Chenfa can not be shocked if he is able to make such a heavy blow to Han Aoshi, but still has not tried his best.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. He looked at Li Chenfa with cold eyes but no fear."The small ones don''t make a chalk line, but the old ones go up again?"


    Du Xiaoqing, Zhen Qingchun, yiwuming, qianguyu, leiying Wang, Linghuan tiger king and other eyes are very angry.


    It is Du Xiaoyao, lonely day howling, night floating Ling, Qin demon, ghost car and so on. Some people are very calm, without too much fluctuation.


    "Well, the old one is looking for death!"


    The little star pouted his lips, and his throat was crimson and cold.


    "Why, dare not, the arrogance of the divine space?"


    Li Chen looks at Du Shaofu coldly. His body is dazzling and fluctuating. He is fierce and cold and breaks down with the general situation.


    But at the moment, Li Chenfa''s heart is also secretly speculating that Qin Tianshi has been blown to pieces. He has learned that he has to be on guard.


    But no one should have too many of those treasures. Otherwise, the father and son would not dare to enter the legalist family.


    At the moment, it seems that he is hesitating, and Li Chenfa feels that the boy will not have the treasure, otherwise how can he be so hesitant.


    What''s more, how can he be careless when he is on guard? This is another hope to kill this catastrophe. Li Chenfa doesn''t want to miss it.


    "Even if it''s you, I''ll kill you today!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and his voice was quiet. It was like a dragon stung in the abyss, a tiger perched in the forest, and a phoenix perched in the tung tree.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s promise to fight Li Chenfa, Lei Lao, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Yao Lao, Ouyang Shuang, etc. are all moved by Du Shaofu''s promise and Li Chenfa''s battle. However, he feels the invisible momentum of Du Shaofu at the moment, and finally doesn''t say anything.


    "Good, good, good..."


    Li Chenfa nodded and laughed coldly. In the laughter, the momentum was also vast and empty, and he said: "unfortunately, this is not the space of God domain!"


    "You talk too much!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. His calm momentum was like a fierce sleeping beast. He suddenly woke up and burst out. His breath soared into the sky and the golden light burst out. His figure turned into lightning, and a purple lightning burst out of his body.


    "Boom


    In Du Shaofu''s body, the mysterious air of the sky was at the same time, just like the sea. It was bursting out of the sky and roaring in the void.


    "If you have talent, you are still young, but you have not enough information. You have no qualification and strength to compete with me. Today I give you a chance, but you have to pay the price of death!"


    However, when the purple arc filled the void and thunder clouds rolled over the sky, a cold and bone piercing sound of drinking suddenly came from Li Chenfa''s mouth. The voice shook the void, and the runes were bright and contained great momentum. From the void, it turned into a huge Rune handprint, and vigorously patted Du Shaofu.


    This handprint, like a cloud of palpitation, shrouded Du Shaofu. It was able to block the purple arc, which was astonishing and terrifying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1797

    "The peak of the main realm!"


    Lei Lao, lonely day howl and so on looked up, the eyes are still looking at quietly.


    The huge palpitation light cloud fingerprints fall, a mess of plain land again dust and smoke, debris take off, such as a storm swept.


    In a flash, the huge cloud of light fingerprints had fallen, covering the void and covering Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss..."


    But just for a moment, in the intense eyes of many eyes, the huge light print is frozen in the void, and then in the cracking sound, it is directly torn, as if it was exploded.


    "Boom


    In the end, the broken Rune energy diffused from the void, swept through the void and spread, leaving the whole world crumbling.


    That terrible energy swept through the sky and the earth. It was too terrible.


    Lei Lao hands, turned into an arc to resist in front of, dissipated the raging energy swept by, so as not to affect the wild country lineup.


    Huang Lao is also fighting for the Legalists to resist the spread of the terrible force.


    In the void, where the fury Rune energy is the most violent explosion, a figure filled with purple and gold thunder light is stepping on the void, slowly emerging in the gaze of all eyes.


    But at the moment that figure, purple and gold ray diffuse at the same time, the most dazzling is a pair of huge gold wings on the back.


    It is a pair of ROC''s golden wings. The golden light spreads like a hundred feet. The golden light circulates and permeates the real golden winged ROC bird''s supreme Orc flavor!


    Just that figure, it should be relying on the ROC gold wings, directly tearing open that terrible cloud of light fingerprints.


    The golden wings were shrinking, and finally they were stretched in the back, but their power did not decrease. Du Shaofu was like a fierce ROC in human form.


    At the moment, there are thirty-six more true ROC feathers behind Du Shaofu, and his power has been improved a lot. The real golden winged ROC bird family''s supreme animal power is incomparable, fierce and domineering.


    "Let''s show you today what is the talent of natural posture. No one in the younger generation of Legalists is equal to him, and your old man is not qualified to rely on his or her old age!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with purple and golden thunder, and his own shadow appeared. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered, and his speed was even more powerful.


    "Hiss!"


    Without any stagnation, it appears in the void above Li Chenfa''s head like a twinkling. In his hands, the sky is filled with purple fire. It turns into a purple flaming demon Huang, sweeps across the void with wings, a Dongming grass sweeps the sky to kill evil spirits, an undead grass dominates the sky, swallows up vitality, and stars come, which makes the sky dark.


    In a moment, with his powerful understanding and mysterious spirit, Du Shaofu urged the purple flame demon Huang animal power, undead grass, Dongming grass, and the mysterious animal power of the stars to turn into a terrible and fierce attack and crush Li Chenfa everywhere.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s cultivation level of half step reincarnation Nirvana was also fully motivated. Without reservation.


    It''s just that the breath of Du Shaofu, after getting thirty-six true Peng feathers, is still on the level of half step samsara, but the breath is not the same as that of Du Shaofu.


    "This little scum is so strong!"


    Even Li Chenfa had a slight look in his eyes when he felt the attack triggered by Du Shaofu at the moment, not to mention the surprise around him.


    The mysterious Qi in his body was vast, and Li Chen''s method did not have any carelessness. All kinds of Legalists'' means, accompanied by the ancient tyranny, fought with Du Shaofu''s various means.


    "Boom..."


    In such a confrontation, the void around the soles of their feet cracked one after another, revealing dark cracks, and numerous cracks on the ground above the plain.


    "The law is boundless, the law is unfeeling, and the law is angry."


    After all, Li Chenfa was a super strong man at the peak level of the main realm, which was rare in the world. It reached the top of the world and resisted several means of Du Shaofu. His face was cold. In an instant, the dark air gushed out like a raging tide, accompanied by the condensation of fingerprints, and finally turned into a bright long gun in the flash of lightning.


    The spear was dazzling, the runes were flashing, and countless demons roared at Du Shaofu.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    This gun, carrying the roar of gods and demons, finally emerged numerous huge figures above the void, just like gods and demons. Countless double pupils burst out divine light, shaking the void, as if overturning the universe.


    This kind of prestige makes people tremble!


    Far away let people watch, but also let people tremble, creepy!


    "This is the real strength of Li Chenfa, worthy of being the ancestor of Legalists!"


    Among the powerful people in the desolate state, many of them also sighed that Li Chen''s method was indeed strong and not ordinary. As a strong one at the level of the founder of Legalists, he was cultivating himself to the heaven. How powerful he was, he could not help but feel nervous for Du Shaofu.


    Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling, qiangu jade and so on have changed color. Qin Tianshi was destroyed by a bomb at the beginning. Qin Tianshi would never be under Li Chen''s law. Now I can see how depressed Qin Tianshi was when I saw Li Chenfa''s terrible strength.Before he had time to do it, he was blown to pieces. After thousands of years of cultivation, Qin Tianshi was afraid that he would leave the yuan God to escape, but he would also suffer internal injury.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly dignified by such a terrible attack. In his eyebrows, there was a silver gold arc. It was the vast power of the yuan God. He saw through the essence of the terrible attack in an instant. Then he picked up the radian of his mouth, opened his mouth slightly, and covered himself with green spirit armor Flash furiously above the armor.


    Just when everyone was nervous about Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu''s mouth burst into the void like a dragon chanting for nine days.


    "Oh..."


    The roar of Du Shaofu, the roar of Du Shaofu, the roar of the tyrant''s airway like thunder, resounding incessantly, and the electric arc swept, which made the heaven and earth tremble, the heaven and earth roared, and the ghost like shadows around him were shattered and destroyed.


    "Pedaling..."


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure was also shaken away, and the fury swept over the green spirit armor, making the light on the green spirit armor slightly dim.


    Such a strong attack was resisted by Du Shaofu, which surprised Li Chenfa.


    He is the peak of the main realm, while Du Shaofu is only half step reincarnation nirvana, equal to half step realm.


    Even for the great supreme nirvana, the nirvana of half step samsara can be equal to the realm realm, and it is also very far away from the peak of the main realm realm. But now that he is fighting fiercely, how can Li Chenfa not be surprised.


    "The law is boundless, the law is unfeeling, and the earth is angry!"


    In an instant, Li Chenfa''s handprint changed again, and a rune swept into the dazzling spear that had just been condensed. In a flash, the dazzling Rune spear told it to rotate, and the remnant shadow swept into the air, and finally turned into a huge gun dragon.


    "Ouch


    Countless dragons howled and roared, and the sound waves rocked the sky. The virtual shadows of spear dragons stretched across the void, just like the real dragon flying across the sky. The Dragon moved in anger, shaking the whole world, and went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Gee!"


    At this moment, there was a huge purple gold thunder Peng virtual shadow emerged from Du Shaofu''s whole body, which was powerful and awe inspiring. The whole body was covered with a dense purple gold arc, and a pair of unreal claws burst out under his abdomen. The electric arc was raging in the sky, and the electric light was dazzling, just like the purple gold in the sky.


    The purple and golden thunder ROC soars upward, and the ROC strikes nine days. It contains the profound meaning of thunder and lightning and the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    These two kinds of esoteric meanings are also the two of the three kinds of esoteric meanings that Du Shaofu understood most deeply. When they were combined, they were even more tyrannical.


    Spear dragon Lei Peng, such a duel, as if to shatter the void, so that countless eyes shudder cold.


    In such a confrontation, even Lei Lao and Huang Lao are also moving. However, when they sigh their eyes, they are more concerned about Du Shaofu.


    Du Tingxuan has always clenched his fists, his black hair is shawl, his eyes are deep and sharp, like a long gun standing in the void.


    "Pedaling..."


    The space has already been chaotic, and the strong people on the scene are afraid that few people can clearly pry into it.


    When the Dragon gun disappeared, Lei Peng was also dissipated, and the electric arc overflowed and collapsed. Du Shaofu''s figure retreated into the void again, and there was a faint golden blood trace from the corner of his mouth.


    Holding his body steady, his tongue licked the corner of his mouth, and some fresh blood was sucked into his mouth by Du Shaofu, adding a bit of ferocity.


    Li Chenfa''s face began to turn pale, but when he appeared, he was already in Du Shaofu''s chest. His posture was as fierce and cold as an eagle''s prey. The radiance of his mouth''s sneer made his old face even more ferocious. His dazzling spear also fell directly on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    However, Du Shaofu did not evade and did not flinch. He still pierced through the void and took a shot of space debris like space ripple and landed directly on his chest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1798

    "Dangdang Dang Dang..."


    The gun tip burst into bright light, and the terrible energy stirred in Du Shaofu''s chest, but suddenly there was a sound of Jinge collision.


    In the eyes of many startled and moving eyes, in that incredible moment, the golden wings of Dapeng behind Du Shaofu wrapped forward and protected his chest.


    The wings crossed in front of the chest, and the golden wings of Dapeng burst into golden light.


    Du Shaofu resisted Li Chenfa''s gun directly against the defense of the immortal body, the immortal body and the golden wings of the real ROC.


    "Chulala..."


    However, Du Shaofu''s body was shaken away by the huge impact energy on the rune spear, shattering the space, and being pushed back by the long gun, flying in the void.


    "What a terrible defense, incredible!"


    Many people at the scene saw Du Shaofu''s terrible defense in the divine space, but they were still shocked by it. Even Lei Lao and Huang Lao''s eyes were more and more fluctuating.


    "Little scum, how long can you stop it?"


    Li Chenfa sneered and looked ferocious. Du Shaofu destroyed his foundation and future, as well as the foundation of Legalist orthodoxy. How could he not be angry or resentful.


    "You almost can''t hurt me..."


    Du Shaofu sneered slightly. When his figure retreated, there was a sneer at his mouth. His eyes were shining with purple and gold, and his black hair was scattered. He was like a real devil!


    &Boom! &


    in a moment, Du and Du Shaofu shook his arm, and the blue light in his palm broke out. The magic sword array swept out, and hundreds of knife awns rose from the sky, crushing the void and breaking through the sky.


    There are a total of 888 Dao mansions. With the eight trigrams, based on the nine palaces and six harmonies, the cracks of dark Dao awns are filled with palpitating light, and they immediately wrap Li Chenfa.


    Du Shaofu had his own plan.


    Otherwise, with Du Shaofu''s own speed at the moment, if he wants to avoid Li Chenfa''s one shot, it will not be impossible.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu had only 6000 or 7000 Dao array to fight Li Chenfa''s original spirit.


    During this period of time, with Du Shaofu''s progress again, the magic Yan Dao array was strengthened.


    "Whew..."


    The sword cuts through the void and connects it. The wind and thunder clang!


    "What a strange attack, is it a magic weapon or an array?"


    There are many people with extraordinary eyes in the field. At the moment, they can''t recognize the origin of this Dao array, and they exclaim in secret.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The sword array was wrapped up as fast as lightning, and Li Chenfa''s face was dark. He had to let go of Du Shaofu, and a dazzling light burst out to resist the sword awn. The spear awn burst out, which actually countered the knife array, but it also seemed that he was in a hurry all of a sudden.


    If you change it to someone else, you may win applause. After all, Du Shaofu''s move just now is too fast, and it is clear that he is sharp and vicious. Most people are afraid that he will just be planted in it.


    In addition, Du Shaofu''s name of the devil king has long been famous around the world, far beyond the level of his peers.


    However, Li Chen''s Dharma is an old monster who has practiced for thousands of years. He is also the ancestor of Legalists, and he is still the peak of his main realm. He is in a mess. He can''t help Du Shaofu, and he is forced to be so busy.


    "Son of a bitch, the law is boundless, the law has no emotion!"


    Li Chenfa finally couldn''t bear such a panic and confusion. With a big drink, the brilliant and dazzling spear in his hand broke out countless spears. With a terrible trend, he shattered the void and opened the magic sword array.


    "Boom


    At the same time, a bright light came out from behind Li Chenfa, as if with a kind of dense, shining the void like a miracle, showing a kind of vastness, majesty and solemnity.


    Terrible power, resonate with heaven and earth!


    In a short time, Li Chenfa''s back was shining with extraordinary vision. There were fierce birds attacking the sky, giant beasts flying across the sky, and stars arranged. The momentum was like a volcano blowing out and shaking the sky!


    "Long..."


    At this moment, the void is surging, sending out the sound of wind and thunder, causing people to stand unsteadily and to be paralyzed.


    The bright spear appears in the void. At this moment, the rune is dazzling and full of light. It seems that there are endless spears hanging in the void. It is exposed from the nine days, submerging the void and gathering into the punishment of heaven!


    "Heaven''s law is angry, heaven''s punishment!"


    Li Chenfa was drinking, and the three methods of heaven, earth and man. At the moment, he used all his strength to urge the strongest heavenly Dharma fury, and broke out the endless bright shadow of the spear. He took himself as the center and swept out of the sky like a storm against Du Shaofu.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The endless spears are bright, covering the void and drowning the sky. People can''t see anything. Only the bright spears are left, just like thunder.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The surrounding void and the earth below began to crack and explode in an instant. A huge and irresistible power of punishment filled the air, which made people feel guilty and willing to be punished.Under this kind of prestige, the strong men who watched the war also took a cool breath, with the feeling that their hair was standing on the top.


    "The pressure is too strong!"


    The power of some weak, trembling, want to be soft in the ground.


    With such strength, I am afraid that there are not many people who can compete with each other.


    "Boom..."


    With the advent of punishment, countless spears swept to the sky, making the void blur, shaking the heaven and earth, distorting the space, and splitting the whole sky.


    At this time, Du Shaofu stood in the void, his eyes were cold, and his purple and gold electric arc overflowed. When the overwhelming spear fell, the Ancient Runes all over his body suddenly rippled.


    At the same time, from Du Shaofu''s whole body as the center, a pair of eight trigrams suddenly appeared in the void.


    &Boom! &


    for a moment, the void vibrates, and the directions of the eight trigrams are connected with each other in the empty space. It is like a line of bright divine rings that diffuse into the distance, and a great and infinite power also comes to the empty world of the square in an instant.


    "Dong Dong..."


    When the empty eight diagrams appeared, the overwhelming spear was suddenly excluded.


    &Whoa, whoa &In a flash, thousands of animals roared, lightning and thunder thundered, mountains and lakes moved horizontally, wind and rain alternately, mountains and rivers emerged, sun, moon and stars changed, purple flame demon Huang, undead grass and Dongming grass appeared.


    When the empty eight diagrams appeared, Li Chenfa immediately changed color. His countless spears were shielded from the strange empty pattern, and then dissolved by the ancient rune. He could not enter the void of the strange pattern, and was spreading towards him.


    Many people, such as Lei Lao and Huang Lao, are also trembling. All of them have seen Du Shaofu''s uncanny power in the divine space at the beginning, but at this moment, they can feel that there is a breath that makes all living beings tremble in the strange pattern.


    That kind of breath is huge and infinite, and it comes to the soul of heaven and earth for no reason.


    The vast momentum is unprecedented in this world!


    Wrapped in the green spirit armor, the golden wings of the ROC burst open behind, and the golden light broke out!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu stepped on the eight trigrams. The light was so brilliant that it was wrapped in purple and gold lightning. It was like a miracle. What a shock!


    Li Chenfa''s original spirit separation, had been in contact with Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams, and his eyes were twitching at the moment.


    For Li Chenfa, he thought that as long as he was outside, he could kill the boy in front of him on the spot.


    But now after the fight, Li Chenfa is more and more frightened.


    Du Shaofu''s half step reincarnation Nirvana cultivation, but this boy''s strength is too terrible, no wonder Han yingmo and Qin Wudi both died in the hands of this boy.


    But Li Chenfa is not a weak one. At this moment, even Du Shaofu''s empty eight diagrams can not spread to him, which is enough to prove his strength.


    In an instant, Li Chenfa had a talisman all over his body, and the secret patterns were also breaking out. In an instant, he turned into a world.


    "Long..."


    The next moment, in the trembling of heaven and earth, Li Chenfa''s whole body began to move. The sky and earth turned, the mountains and rivers moved horizontally, and the sun, moon and stars appeared. The terrible power shook the whole world.


    &You are far away from humanity! &Li Chenfa stands in the void, and is extremely majestic. He gathers the general situation. He looks down upon the human beings like the supreme one. When the last word falls down and waves, the world suddenly collapses to Du Shaofu''s empty eight diagrams!


    Li Chen used all his strength. This is the way of Legalists. Combining with the power of magic, the general situation is natural, and the Dharma is boundless!


    "With all my strength


    At the moment, almost all the powerful Legalists could not calm down, although they all knew that Li Chenfa had suffered a great blow from the separation of the original spirit and spirit in the divine space, which affected some of his strength.


    But at the moment, with Li Chen''s cultivation at the peak of his realm, we still need to use all our strength to deal with Du Shaofu, which is enough to prove the strength of Du Shaofu.


    Growing up at such a speed, it will not be long before the boy will not just be at the door, but will directly kill the Legalists.


    "My father has used all his strength. The devil is dead!"


    "My ancestors have practiced for thousands of years. No matter how strong Du Shaofu is, he can''t resist it now."


    "The combination of the magic power of our ancestors is too vast, which is not what we can recite!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The disciple of the legalist school trembled. Li Chen, the founder of the Dharma, had used all his strength. How could Du Shaofu, the demon king, resist that terrible power.


    How can some kids who have practiced for less than 30 years compare with their ancestors who have practiced for thousands of years?


    The magic power of the legalist school and Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams empty diagram suddenly collide with each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1799

    How can some kids who have practiced for less than 30 years compare with their ancestors who have practiced for thousands of years?


    The magic power of the legalist school and Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams empty diagram suddenly collide with each other.


    But this collision, in all the trembling eyes, did not appear any explosion.


    As can be seen by the naked eye, the attack of the two people is just like the overlapping and merging of two parallel worlds.


    At last, the two men''s attacks overlapped like two parallel worlds. Li Chenfa and Du Shaofu stood apart, and they were only a hundred feet away from each other.


    But at the moment, the thunder and lightning flashed around the void, the shadows of beasts leaped and roared, the stars were spinning, and all kinds of visions were in the sky, which made people gape!


    "Kaka..."


    But at the moment, there are dense cracks in the void around, just like spider webs. The dark light makes people feel palpable. The space is constantly wriggling and twisting. It seems that the whole void will be blown up at any time.


    "Gu Gu..."


    That terrible power, so that all people are unable to speak, that kind of terrible pressure twisted the heaven and earth, the overwhelming pressure!


    At the moment, except for a few people present, all felt that their bodies were hard to move and frozen, and it was difficult to speak.


    Those two terrible offensives overlapped in everything, with a huge invisible force crushing the whole space. They were the first to bear the brunt, unable to resist. The pressure was too terrible!


    All the people were creepy, and their hearts were very clear. Once those two terrible attacks were exploded, the empty earth would be broken without any suspense.


    Lightning and thunder, visions in the sky, but at the moment, those two figures are particularly dazzling, which makes people look at the vast and frightening people, just like two gods. Then the breath can crush everything. Who dares to attack the front?


    "Little scumbag, it''s very strong, but that''s it. The youth is king and the world is respected. But you are still too young. This is premature death!"


    Li Chenfa opened his mouth, indifferent and majestic, and the general situation was natural. His words at the moment, coupled with the indifferent tone, spread out in the void, just like the waves of the ocean, making the creatures tremble and tremble!


    "Old dog, you are old but don''t die for a thief. Damn it, this is Tianshou!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was like thunder in the sky, which shocked people.


    "Die!"


    Li Chenfa said no more. He didn''t want to delay any more. From the general situation of the whole body, the original bright energy Rune spear was snatched out of the other world and plundered to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu waved. There was a small eight trigrams pattern in the palm of his hand, which directly hit the rune spear. The eight trigrams pattern in the palm directly touched the tip of the gun. In an instant, the Eight Trigram runes burst out, covering the world and shaking on the spot!


    &Amp; quot; Chula &In just a moment, it was clearly that the palm collided with a gun, but the surrounding void was shattered in an instant. A large number of broken runes swept all around and burst out, and the space in the distance exploded above everyone''s heads.


    "They''re going to do their best in one shot and one palm. This is a fight with all their strength. They''ve done their best!"


    Lei Lao gazed at the void, his eyes glowing with thunder.


    Huang raised his face, raised his eyebrows and murmured, "is it time to finish? Why can''t I see through it? I can''t make out the result..."


    "Kaka..."


    At this moment, the void around Du Shaofu and Li Chenfa, with their feet as the center, cracks and cracks spread.


    &Amp; quote; boom! &In the end, the void is broken, such as the sky is also overturning, and the space cracks are spreading in darkness, accompanied by the shining runes.


    &Amp; quote; boom &


    terrible energy swept, cracks climbed the plain, boulders exploded, the ground trembled, the whole world in the ''boom'' shaking, collapse and sink!


    This terrible scene, let all the creatures on the scene hair hair, hair in the inverted!


    &Amp; quote; boom &At this moment, thunder and lightning flashed on the sky, like thunder and lightning, exploding like thunder.


    The emptiness is bright and full of vitality, and the destructive power is made by nature.


    Such a terrible offensive, the void that has been crossed has turned into nothingness, and the space has burst into cracks.


    Such a scene, let people look at it is also shudder, hair inverted!


    All living beings are trembling for the terrible pressure and energy!


    Heaven and earth are trembling, the void collapses, a large dark vacuum is exposed, but it recovers very quickly.


    When everything disappeared in an instant, Du Shaofu appeared with golden eyes, pale complexion, and a blood hole appeared in his palm.


    Du Shaofu even pierced the blue spirit armor plume on the palm, and the pale gold blood overflowed.


    The corner of Du Shaofu''s mouth was also bleeding, falling on the scales of the Qingling armor plume, which made the Qingling armor more brilliant."Hum!"


    Li Chenfa appeared, his face was pale, his throat was humming, sweet, but finally he was forced to hold back.


    "Du Shaofu is defeated!"


    "I knew that Du Shaofu would not be an opponent. No matter what, he would not be the opponent of Laozu!"


    The disciples of the legalist school were excited. The original haze was swept away, but there was a feeling of exasperation.


    "Li Chen''s Dharma is the peak of his realm. He has practiced for thousands of years, which should not be underestimated."


    In the wild country lineup, the doctor has no life, Zhen Qingchun and so on are also moved by it. Li Chenfa is indeed strong.


    "My father hasn''t lost yet. The worst thing is that my father still has purple thunder xuanding. That old guy didn''t take advantage of it!"


    The little star is very indifferent, without a reason to show a kind of domineering.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s pupil is shining and indifferent.


    In the void, Li Chenfa stares at Du Shaofu. With all his strength, Li Chenfa is only on Du Shaofu, which makes him hard to bear shock.


    "You''re defeated, little scumbag!"


    Li Chenfa opened his mouth, his eyes full of cold.


    "You didn''t get much advantage, did you, the peak of the main territory, just this strength?"


    Du Shaofu licked the blood from the corners of his mouth. The purple arc in his palm waved. The blood hole and the broken green spirit armor recovered at the same time. Looking at Li Chenfa, he was still domineering!


    "Forget, you still have a god thunder tripod, do you want to rely on God thunder tripod?"


    Li Chen method light open mouth, eyes deep does not show traces, wipe a little wave, seems to have a certain kind of joy.


    "You''ll find out if you try!" Du Shaofu sneered.


    Li Chenfa''s eyes quietly swept around the void, wiped from Lei Lao''s body, do not want to delay time, do not want to have any changes.


    &Amp; quote; boom! &Suddenly, there is an extraordinary tremor in the void, and the void is permeated with mysterious runes. However, the emptiness of the heaven and earth has long since fallen into darkness.


    This dark light is deep, let people take a look, also has a kind of appearance to be swallowed up, let the yuan God tremble in the millet.


    Only at this moment, in the middle of the void, a figure glows like the sun.


    "You look at it?"


    Some people exclaimed that the light came from Du Shaofu.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was in the air, and his whole body had an invisible breath, which resonated with the vibration of the void. The diffuse light was like a round of purple gold sun, dazzling and gorgeous, like a god startling the world!


    &Give up, give up, give up, die, and later life, empty everything, embark on a road of his own, he will use his real strength! &At this moment, in the eyes of lonely sky, there are blue lights and waves in his eyes. He knows that he will finally use all his strength!


    "Well, then it''s over."


    When the voice dropped, Li Chenfa''s face was gloomy, and a chilling and fierce killing intention swept through the air, reaching the peak.


    At this moment, Li Chenfa''s whole body was also brilliant, and the runes spread out the sky. Behind him, it was as if he had brought up a world, shaking the four sides, and shaking the void frantically.


    Li Chenfa didn''t expect that the boy had the last means. He felt that the breath was very important. He wanted to make a quick decision!


    &The law of heaven and earth! &After drinking like thunder, Li Chenfa urged the attack, twisted the void into an ancient light print, emerged from the void, and took a terrible power from the ninth day, and directly photographed Du Shaofu.


    This is a unique skill of Legalists. Everyone''s heaven and earth''s Dharma is different. But at the moment, Li Chen''s Dharma exerts its terrible power, which makes the heaven and earth strange. Dark cracks burst in the surrounding space, and the energy makes the heaven and earth vibrate wildly. Then the sky collapses and the void explodes, showing a terrible trend.


    Around the crowd looked, but also shudder, the yuan God in shudder!


    It is a kind of destruction of the sky and the earth, rolling down, unstoppable!


    "Li Chenfa, the old thief, this is my killer!"


    Many people in the desolate country line-up scolded, but under the terrible power, they could not help but fight for it and tremble for it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1800

    With the collapse of heaven and earth, the bright light on the void behind Du Shaofu turned into a halo.


    When the circle of God is in the sky, purple gold and thunder, eight diagrams, stars, immortality, purple flame, Phoenix, Dongming grass, countless animal powers, and thunder and lightning are all blended together to form a vision in the sky, with a huge heavenly power.


    "Boom..."


    But this heavenly power is not as powerful as the nirvana of the small supreme, the great nirvana, and the great nirvana.


    There was not much noise in this kind of heavenly power, but it made the living beings in the scene feel confused. Facing Du Shaofu again, it was like facing a God. There was a feeling of wanting to worship.


    Du Shaofu in the void is now shrouded in the light of a divine ring. This is the nine nine to one, and the nine sacred rings are fused into one, which makes the void full of divine haze, with a kind of sacred glory.


    At this moment, any living creature can feel it. The terrible Holy Spirit in Du Shaofu''s body seems to have opened a new world!


    &Du Shaofu is a great supreme nirvana. How did the nine wheel divine ring become one? What nirvana is this? "


    All the Legalists, even all the powerful in the wasteland, and the more and more living beings watching the war from afar, were shocked to see Du Shaofu, who was like a God in the void.


    They have never seen such a vision. The symbol of the nine wheel divine ring turns into a ring, a particularly bright one, with a holy power that no one can be indifferent to.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Some of the lower strength of the living creatures, in the holy power, straight legs hair soft film worship down, simply can not resist that terrible pressure!


    Even if it is the realm of practitioners, at the moment, their legs are weak, the body wants to be paralyzed, they urge all kinds of means and treasures, just can barely resist!


    &This is a new nirvana, which should only belong to his own Nirvana! "


    Lei Lao opened his mouth and clenched his fists without knowing when. His eyes were shining with thunder and the arc was shining. He began to tremble a little.


    "This is the true strength of the great ROC emperor. Shock these orphans!"


    King leiying sneered, such nirvana, he has witnessed.


    That is the purple robed youth in the light screen time for more than ten years, time after time of confrontation, challenge the limit again and again, break their own limit, in order to finally defeat their own precipitation, die and later life, Nirvana regeneration, can achieve such Nirvana!


    "The great ROC emperor said," this is the boundless Nirvana! "


    The king of miemeng''s eyes flashed with divine light, and she witnessed with her own eyes that the extreme challenges of that time and again killed the sky and the earth. Ordinary people were afraid that they could not bear the physical body, and it was also a kind of unspeakable suffering in the soul.


    But the purple robed youth succeeded. He gave up the perfect nirvana. Under the ferocity and great perseverance, he achieved the infinite Nirvana!


    "Hula..."


    It''s a long story, but the speed is as fast as lightning. A round of divine ring is particularly bright and shining. It is just like the rising sun in the East. It also makes Li Chen FA''s attack of heaven and earth blocked, and directly stopped and slowed down in the void.


    In a circle of gods, Du Shaofu mingled with him in the sky, which was sacred and inviolable. The surging breath of his whole body was like a waterfall falling down. From a distance, it looked dazzling, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the birth of all things.


    Especially on the purple and Golden Tripod, the Star River fluctuates, and all kinds of visions on the Eight Diagrams chart are in the sky. It''s just like a world is pregnant with new life.


    "Nine to one, one for Tao, for ignorance, for chaos, is also boundless, give me break!"


    When such words came out, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were coagulating, and the surrounding void was suddenly filled with wind and thunder. The vast plain land roared and swept through the sky and the earth. The void fluctuated. Even the Legalists in the void passage were shaking and the tide was rising!


    "Boom


    In the next second, the power of Nirvana sweeps across, like a new world opened by one side, with a kind of pressure that can not be provoked. It makes the void come to countless visions and sweeps the four sides, directly crushing on Li Chen''s Dharma of heaven and earth.


    "Long..."


    Such a collision broke out in an instant, with bright runes pouring out all around, thunder and lightning, and the world was shrouded in power.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The sky and the sky are all exploding. The muffled sound makes people tremble and throb.


    "Hula..."


    The light of the void is so great that it distorts the void and imprisons time and space. Large space cracks hang above the sky.


    The space is in chaos, and few people can see clearly. The dazzling light makes life unable to see directly.


    "Hiss..."


    But that terrible energy swept through, some people saw that Li Chenfa''s heaven and earth Dharma phase was shattered, destroyed by a purple gold thunderbolt and countless silver and gold thunder.


    "Poo Hoo..."In the thunder and lightning and the roar of beasts, Li Chenfa''s whole body was hit hard by various visions, which made his mouth spit blood. His old-fashioned figure vomited blood and flew away.


    "Go to hell!"


    How could Du Shaofu let him go when he was ill and wanted his life. At the moment when Li Chen''s Dharma shadow was flying, thunder''s double pupils showed a fierce killing intention. Behind him, the golden light on the golden wings of the ROC was towering. In the circulation of the runes, a strong pressure burst into the sky.


    In an instant, from the unfolding of the ROC''s golden wings, 36 brilliant feathers wrapped in golden light emerged.


    This is the feather of thirty-six true rocs. Compared with the real dragon''s horn and claw, it''s better than any other!


    &Whew, whew, whew &


    thirty six plumes wrapped in golden light flew out and turned into thirty-six lightning spears. The light was as bright as electricity and interwoven with each other. It emerged with a large number of illusory visions of golden winged Dapeng birds, and immediately swept away Li Chenfa.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu had two bright things flying out at the same time, emitting dazzling light. There was the sound of dragon chanting, and there was the supreme dragon power.


    These are two dragon horns, just like velvet antlers, vigorous and wild, bright and shining, and the dragon power is rolling!


    These are the two real dragon horns that Du Shaofu got respectively from the divine space, and they have been taken as his own.


    For such a long time, with the help of the imperial dragon spirit, Du Shaofu had already suppressed and refined the real dragon''s horn. As the emperor, with the imperial dragon spirit, he was able to motivate him.


    "Ouch..."


    The horns of the two real dragons are urged, instead of turning into two giant dragons, they merge into a huge golden dragon. The virtual shadow of the giant golden dragon emerges. The dragon power spreads, and its momentum crushes the heaven and earth. The breath is as terrifying as the heaven and earth!


    &What a strong Longwei! &


    such a terrible dragon power, the living creatures on the scene are also shocked, and the strong orcs also want their spirits to tremble, and some monsters roar and crawl around in an instant.


    &Oh &


    when the Dragon chanted for nine days, the huge shadow of the Golden Dragon suddenly rose and spread quietly with a huge pressure. With the thirty-six feathers of the real ROC, they also went straight to Li Chenfa.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The virtual shadow of the Golden Dragon seems to have caused the turbulence of the heaven and earth in this space. With a mysterious force, the space that has passed through has collapsed and torn the cracks in the dark space.


    Thirty six feathers of real rocs and two horns of real dragons. Du Shaofu chose to use them at this moment to kill Li Chenfa thoroughly!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Thirty six terrible breath swept by, and a golden dragon shadow fell from the sky, and was flying backward. Li Chenfa''s pale face, which vomited blood, turned pale with horror.


    "Ji..."


    "Oh..."


    Too soon, Du Shaofu, this is my assassin. Thirty six feathers of the real Peng and the shadow of the Golden Dragon drown Li Chenfa with a tyrannical and unparalleled destructive power.


    "You have caused great trouble for the Legalists, so the younger generation should have made contributions to the Legalists!"


    In front of the legalist lineup, Mr. Huang spoke in a loud voice, and his eyes were complicated in the twilight face.


    After watching it for so long, he was more and more shocked. Such a tall and straight man in purple robe was afraid that even in ancient times, he could be arrogant and arrogant among those arrogant and supreme masters in ancient times!


    But now, such a descendant, however, has no common ground with the Legalists, causing them to suffer a series of heavy losses!


    "This tusk is too dangerous!"


    It seems to be in response to Huang Lao''s words. The old master''s eyes are chilly at the moment. Especially, the terrible power Du Shaofu exerted at last came from himself. It was able to suppress him through the void, and even hurt the ancestor of Li Chenfa. At this moment, he really felt fear.


    In an instant, the void began to explode at the place where the thirty-six true ROC feathers and the Golden Dragon''s shadow were submerged. Accompanied by the roar of the ROC and the roar of the dragon, the sound waves were like the essence, surging wildly, stirring the dark clouds of the void.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The sky exploded, and the sound was not loud, but it overturned the void, and the whole void was drowned by runes.


    The terrifying power of despotism and destruction pervaded the sky. The terrible energy was like a huge wave in the sea, soaring into the sky, and then pouring out all over the world, covering the heaven and earth.


    Lei Lao and Huang Lao didn''t move, their faces changed.


    They may have never thought that such a terrible offensive would be driven by Du Shaofu, let alone the general realm, which can not be compared with the general domain, and the general main domain can not resist.


    Du Shaofu is only at the level of half step reincarnation and nirvana. This is the peak of the main realm like Li Chenfa, that is, the immortal Nirvana peak. If it is Li Chenfa''s ancestor level figures, they will be killed immediately


    "My God, this is terrible!"


    This kind of prestige makes people gape and tremble."Can Li Chenfa still fight against it? Will he not be killed by Du Shaofu, the demon king?"


    The void is far away from the distance, gathering a dense observation of the battle, at the moment are staring at the distant void.


    Everyone is waiting for the result. Can Li Chenfa still compete?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1801

    "My grandfather won''t be defeated!"


    In the family of Legalists, many old people and young children clenched their fists. They firmly believed that their ancestors would not be defeated by Du Shaofu.


    That''s their ancestor. How could they be so easily defeated by Du Shaofu?


    But at the moment, the old master of the legalist family, as the Supreme Master, and several elder Dharma protectors of extraordinary status, each face is more dignified than the other.


    With their eyesight, they naturally know that Du Shaofu has just exerted his own strength, and has become so powerful that the shock in their hearts is even stronger!


    In particular, the old master wanted to kill Du Shaofu, but seeing Du Shaofu''s terrible strength, he could not help feeling extremely complicated at the moment.


    Especially under Du Shaofu''s last kind of holy power, he had felt a danger of going deep into the yuan God. If he had just faced such an attack, he might have survived by some means in his body, but the premise was that he would have to pay an absolutely heavy price!


    Innumerable eyes are looking at the void, which is flooded with runes, rippling with energy ripples.


    "Kaka..."


    Suddenly, under the attention of the public, a small wave began to spread out.


    The voice was not loud, but most of the people present were strong. They immediately felt it and immediately heard the reputation.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Under the gaze of one after another, a bright light appeared above the void, revealing a flag several feet in size, emitting bright and dazzling light.


    But when the strong in Legalists'' eyes fell on the flag, they were all at a loss, their eyes were tight, they looked at each other, and then fixed their eyes on the flag, and their bodies were trembling.


    The flag appeared, blooming light, with the sun, moon, stars, light and shadow in the rotation, with the energy of heaven and earth fluctuating, surging waves, invisible breath, making people tremble!


    "Hum..."


    In the souls of all living beings, all weapons begin to tremble for no reason at this moment, just like they want to take out to worship the flag.


    That''s a flag. Power is terrible!


    "Eh..."


    When they saw the flag, Lei Lao and Du Tingxuan''s eyes changed color at the same time.


    But at the moment, the old master of the legalist family, when the Lord of the world and other powerful people recognized the flag, they burst into a smile.


    "The ancestor brought the" Fa Sheng flag "to his body. The boy is dead now


    Many powerful Legalists clenched their fists and were excited. It seemed that they were once again infused with tonic.


    "The flag is extraordinary, with the trace of the array, but it is not the array!"


    "It seems to be very strong!"


    One side of Du Xiaoyao, little star, lonely sky howl and so on also slightly Zheng Zheng at this moment, all felt the breath on the flag extraordinary.


    "Hula..."


    The flag is wrapped with Li Chenfa. The flag moves, the stars rotate, the energy fluctuates, and the light bursts out. It resists the thirty-six feathers of the real ROC and the horn of the real dragon.


    "Jie Jie, a little scum, has the horn of the real dragon of the dragon clan and the true Peng feather of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, but it is not enough!"


    Li Chen''s voice of yin and cold came out, the banners and flags spread out, and the light made a great deal of light. He was in the air in a hurry, and his eyes showed a sneer.


    For Li Chenfa at the moment, his heart was filled with resentment and anger. He was just unable to resist it. If he had not made preparations, he would have to pay a heavy price.


    "Hate!"


    At the bottom of his heart, Li Chenfa had a lot of resentment. If it hadn''t been for the destruction of a yuan God in the divine space, he seemed to have recovered almost. But only he knew that his strength had affected a lot than before. Otherwise, he could have resisted it.


    "Hum!"


    Li Chenfa was cold and gloomy. He waved his bright banners and flags and rose against the wind. The light broke out. With an incomparable and terrible vision, he swept the package and left to the thirty-six feathers of real rocs and a pile of real dragon horns.


    Now, Li Chenfa wants to own treasures like the feather of the real Peng and the horn of the real dragon.


    "Hula..."


    This flag is so terrible that it covers the void like a curtain of light, just like the Milky way falling into the sky!


    Such a bright light poured down, crushing the feathers of thirty-six real rocs and a pile of real dragon horns, with a rolling posture, want to imprison them!


    "Not good..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were also fixed on the flag, and he cried in his heart that the feather of the real Peng and the horn of the real dragon were imprisoned, affecting the relationship between the yuan and the God.


    Du Shaofu can''t let the real Peng''s feather and the real dragon''s horn go wrong.


    But the power on that strange flag, with the traces of large array, also with a kind of ancient terrible atmosphere, seems to render the spirit of ancient gods and demons. It is so vast and incomparable that it is hard to resist.


    "Using the treasures, we can''t compare the inside information of our Legalists to that of a desolate country!"


    The strong of Legalists tremble. When the flag of Dharma is raised, what it represents is clear to them. It is a taboo sacred thing of the Legalists. It will not bring out the Legalists at all. It is a treasure of the town.But now, under the premise that the strongmen of the holy land can''t do anything, in order to deal with Du Shaofu, the Emperor Li Chen used such holy things!


    This is the inside story of Legalists, enough to kill Du Shaofu!


    "The strength of my legalist school is beyond the comprehension of ordinary people."


    The children of the Legalists trembled and began to get excited again.


    "Legalists still have those treasures!"


    At this moment, the children of the desolate country began to be nervous about Du Shaofu. Such a flag was too terrible.


    "Take it


    Li Chenfa''s cold shouts resound through the void, and the banners and banners flutter like a cloud of light. Thirty six feathers of a real ROC and a pair of horns of a real dragon are about to be swept away.


    "You can''t take it away!"


    Du Shaofu looked directly at Li Chenfa, and his pupils were like a sea of thunder. When the voice fell, a strange breath suddenly spread out in the whole void. In the palm of his hand, a purple arc suddenly whirled in the palm of his right hand.


    &Quote; boom! &


    as the purple arc streamer appeared, the space began to shake suddenly.


    At that moment, a huge feeling of danger swept through my heart.


    "This is..."


    All the living creatures on the scene suddenly felt an absolute palpitation!


    "Boom


    In a short time, in the trembling void, Du Shaofu''s palm turned into a three legged tripod, which was tens of feet in size and covered with thunder and light.


    This is the purple thunder xuanding. At this time, Du Shaofu could only go out with all his strength and use the purple thunder xuanding!


    &God thunder tripod, the demon king Du Shaofu is going to use it! &


    when the tripod appeared, the eyes of many powerful Legalists turned pale. All of a sudden, their eyes were full of waves.


    "The boy really brought God thunder tripod


    The old lord, when the Lord and others are waiting, their eyes are trembling.


    The power of shenlei Ding is not only terrible, it was left by the strong man at the beginning, but also has a different meaning for the nine members.


    If Du Shaofu should gather in Jiuding, the Legalists would not know where to go.


    &Zizi &In the void, Du Shaofu didn''t have any delay. The purple thunder xuanding whirled around, and the purple thunder clouds were rolling around. In the vast sky, a series of thunder filled with palpitations and lightning swept to the flag.


    "Jie Jie, did you finally use the thunder tripod?"


    At the moment, Li Chenfa saw the God thunder Ding, but he was not surprised but pleased. His eyes were covered with greed.


    At great risk, he brought out the FA Sheng flag. Li Chen FA was originally to suppress Du Shaofu''s shenlei Ding, but he wanted the divine thunder tripod to fall in the Legalists.


    When he fought with Du Shaofu, he was wary of Du Shaofu''s rebellious treasure that could blow up the body of Qin Tianshi. The real card was the FA Sheng flag in his hand.


    This is the gate of the Legalists. Li Chenfa is fully prepared. Today, he will surely kill this great trouble and take the treasure like shenlei Ding!


    "The power of God thunder is incomparable, but the nine cauldrons have not gathered together. It depends on who drives them. Let''s try our" Fa Sheng flag "


    Looking at the thunder tripod sweeping in, Li Chen sneered. The flag of FA Sheng spread out all over the sky, and huge waves rose in the void, just like a vast sea of clouds in the sky, covering the increasingly large void.


    Above the void, all kinds of visions emerge, the stars rotate, and the energy of heaven and earth rises into waves.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu urged the purple thunder xuanding with all his strength. The terrible purple thunder and lightning covered the heaven and earth. The breath of destruction was diffused from the purple thunder cloud, and the wave of destruction energy was diffused from the purple thunder cloud. The surrounding space, with the "Zizi" electric light, was all over the place!


    But at the moment, such a terrible power of destruction was resisted by the flag of the Dharma.


    "Can Lei Lao know the origin of the flag of NAFA?"


    Du Tingxuan stares at the void and feels any change in the terrible duel. At the moment, his brow is slightly wrinkled, and his complexion begins to coagulate.


    Looking at the flag spread over the void in front of him, Lei''s eyes were slightly heavy, and he said, "I''ve heard about the Dharma sage flag, but I didn''t mean to mention it. It''s said that it was left by the ancestor of the Legalists, and it''s a treasure among the Legalists. But now it seems that the power of the Dharma Saint flag has not been urged by all, and it seems to be subject to some kind of restriction or influence. However, judging from the power promoted by Li Chen FA at the moment, it is very close to the holy land power. Even if I go up in person, I can barely get away from it, and I have to pay some price! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1802

    On hearing this, Du Tingxuan''s face was even more dignified. Even Lei laobansheng felt that he could only pay the price to get rid of himself. In his heart, he had to worry more and more.


    "Boy, it takes a lot of consumption to activate the God thunder tripod. You have almost consumed it. The God thunder tripod can change its owner, and you can die prematurely."


    Li Chenfa sneered and urged the FA Sheng flag to keep crushing the purple thunder tripod. With the release of the ancient breath, it was like the ancient battlefield came across time and space, which made the living beings tremble and shiver!


    But it is obvious that purple thunder xuanding is not good to suppress. It diffuses and destroys Leiwei. The purple thunder clouds surge, and the electric arc converges into purple thunder, which suddenly bursts out, and the dazzling purple arc light pours down.


    &Amp; quote; boom &


    countless purple thunder came down from the sky, and packed up all the round space, and directly collided with the FA Sheng flag.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Such a terrible ray Wei, the living creatures on the scene were shocked and moved. They all felt a cold, and intended to spread from the bottom of his heart, for which the spirit trembled!


    However, as Li Chenfa said, it costs a lot to activate the shenlei tripod and the green spirit armor. It has been a long time since Du Shaofu had been fighting hard. No matter how large the shrine is and how vast the mystery is, it is beginning to struggle.


    Zilei xuanding and FA Sheng Qi collide and fall into a stalemate. Both of them are difficult to take advantage of each other and crush the void.


    But obviously, Du Shaofu''s consumption was greater and his complexion became more gray.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor was also restrained.


    "Jie Jie, how long can you persist?"


    Although Li Chenfa''s face was as pale as before, it seemed very relaxed to urge the FA Sheng flag at the moment, as if he didn''t need too much consumption. His eyes were filled with a sneer and his eyes were glumly fixed on Du Shaofu.


    "Are we finally going to tell the result?"


    At the moment, everyone can feel that Du Shaofu may not be able to hold on to that stalemate for long.


    "Why, what is Du Shaofu doing?"


    All of a sudden, a strong legalist exclaimed. At the moment, people saw a scene of incomparable surprise.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu, after putting away the abnormal armor, urged the purple thunder xuanding to stride across the void step by step, and went directly against Li Chen''s method.


    "Long..."


    Zilei xuanding and FA Sheng flag collide head-on, the rune is bright and released, the arc spreads like an ocean, and the sky is muffled.


    But at the moment, without the green spirit armor, Du Shaofu broke out purple electric arc all over his body, which stimulated the thunder pulse, and forced the purple thunder Xuan tripod to collide with the FA Sheng flag.


    But after a few steps, Du Shaofu became more and more difficult, and his mouth began to bleed again.


    "Du Shaofu knows that he won''t be able to hold on for long. He doesn''t want to spend time with his ancestors. He wants to have a hard fight!"


    In the legalist school, some old people sink in and see the purpose of Du Shaofu.


    "Well, if he goes on like this, he will consume more. He is looking for his own death!"


    Some middle-aged Legalists'' eyes are shining and their looks are gloomy and scornful. If they are forced to fight against it, they will still be exhausted. This is to find their own death.


    "Pooh


    With the purple thunder xuanding, Du Shaofu got closer and closer. Under the huge pressure, he began to spit out pale gold blood in his mouth. The purple arc wrapped body also had signs of cracking.


    However, Du Shaofu did not shrink back. He allowed his body to crack and spit blood from his mouth. He still forced himself to approach him with purple thunder xuanding and kept fighting against the holy flag of Dharma!


    Purple thunder Xuan tripod, purple thunder covered the sky and earth, and the secret patterns of talisman were bright and interwoven.


    On the flag of Dharma sage, there are visions in the sky, like the sky falling apart and the void falling into pieces.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    This collision, every hard resistance, the plain below will fracture, gully collapse, the scene is amazing!


    &Amp; quote; Gugu &This scene makes the throat dry and astringent all around, and the breath is not stopped.


    &This guy''s body is cracking. That''s what the weird flag is crushing. He''s going to fight hard! &Amp; quote;


    "what the hell does this guy want to do!"


    Many faces are gaping and gaping!


    "Hold on, Dapeng!"


    "Brother Shaofu, hold on!"


    "The president can do it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In Huang Guo''s lineup, ghost car, Du Hao, Du Yu, Yinyi magic eagle and Cao Yu are all holding fists tightly, and their bodies are shaking.


    Du Shaofu was in the air and was not moved. Behind his back, Dapeng''s golden wings were helping to resist the huge crushing force. The thunderbolt was also absorbing the purple and golden thunder. The cracked body was recovering rapidly, but it was obvious that the cracking speed was faster and was still forced to approach.


    "Rumble!"


    Purple thunder xuanding spinning, purple thunder clouds rolling around, so that the destruction of life palpitation, thunder and lightning pressure spread, constantly collide with the holy flag of Dharma!"Bang bang bang!"


    Such a collision, the void roared, the sky trembled, the thunder broke out endlessly, the runes were bright, the visions were in the sky, and the thunder was endless, which shocked people''s heart and soul!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu kept vomiting blood. The more he used the purple thunder xuanding to fight against the Dharma Saint flag, the more powerful he suffered.


    Li Chenfa was not very well at the moment. The destruction of the terrible purple thunder tripod and the attack of Zijin xuanlei swept over the Fasheng flag, which also affected him a lot. However, the situation was much better than that of Du Shaofu.


    "You are looking for death!"


    Li Chenfa sneered at Du Shaofu, who was constantly flying across the sky. The flag of Dharma was like a sea of clouds, blocking him. He was safe. Du Shaofu didn''t even want to get close to him. If he fought hard, he would only make the former consume faster and eat faster.


    "Really..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, with a sneer in his mouth. A silver golden streamer flashed out of his eyebrows, and a silver golden thunder exploded. The body of the red Jiri macaque, which was composed of the original spirit and the pulse and soul, emerged into the void.


    "Oh


    The body of the red Jiri macaque rippled with silver and gold arc, filled with the supreme breath, just like a God''s residence, roaring and roaring at the sky, like the beginning of heaven and earth, and the beginning of all things.


    When the red Jiri macaque appeared, four kinds of spirit thunder breath soared to the sky.


    "Boom..."


    As fast as lightning, the red Jiri macaque jumped out, but in an instant, turned into a huge five finger mountain shadow.


    The virtual shadow of the five finger mountain burst out a string of golden light, like fireworks, making the void a bright and dazzling, as if to suppress the demons!


    &Amp; quote; rumble &Amp; quot;


    the sound of the void, such as the sky drum hammer, five finger mountain rotation, terrible power rippling, so that the entire plain is roaring and cracking, as if heaven and earth to reverse!


    "Boom..."


    This golden five finger peak swept out, accompanied by purple thunder xuanding, with four kinds of spirit thunder and the power to suppress all living things, Qi suppressed the FA Sheng banner.


    All of a sudden, four kinds of spirit thunder power and purple thunder xuanding were added. When you were caught off guard, the FA Sheng flag was suppressed in an instant.


    The purple thunder xuanding and the golden five finger mountain peak occupy the void. The endless thunder and lightning come down from the nine days, and influence the Dharma sage flag with the power of unmatched and tyrannical destruction.


    This moment, Li Chenfa changed color.


    This scene is unexpected!


    He did not expect that Du Shaofu could still use such means at this time.


    "Little scumbag, you''re looking for your own death. You''re looking for death!"


    But for a moment, Li Chenfa was not surprised but pleased, and urged the four kinds of spirit thunder. That kind of consumption would only make Du Shaofu more and more exhausted, and then he would die!


    "Well, I''ll see who dies at last. I think I can''t kill you with that broken flag!"


    Du Shaofu''s sneering radian did not converge. When the voice came out, he shook his arm and flicked his fingers. There was a red ball wrapped in a purple arc, which suddenly swept out.


    "Hiss..."


    The red ball turned into a blur, purple and reddish shadow, like lightning, which passed through the influence of the FA Sheng flag and directly swept to Li Chenfa.


    This is the last flame burning Zun bomb on Du Shaofu.


    In the space of God, Du Shaofu got the three flame and thunder bombs from the three thousand masters of the world. Now this is the last one.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to get close to Li Chenfa. He just wanted to use the fire to burn Zun bombs. Anyway, he wanted to kill Li Chenfa today.


    On that day, when the divine space was opened, Li Chenfa went to the wasteland. Fortunately, Lei Lao was in charge at that time.


    Later, the Li Chen method even used yuan Shen Fen to go into the space of God to deal with himself, which made Du Shaofu have the heart to kill Li Chen method at the moment!


    Originally, Du Shaofu wanted to keep the last one for self-defense.


    But if he could kill Li Chenfa, the last fiery thunder bomb, Du Shaofu would not think it was a waste.


    &Amp; quote; boom! &Amp; quot;


    with the explosion of fire and thunder, a blazing destructive energy suddenly fills the void, and there are purple and gold dark thunder exploding in the sky, and the purple arc is bright and interwoven, covering the sky!


    "No, it must be the treasure!"


    In the family of Legalists, many old people were shocked. The old lord and the world Lord changed their color.


    They had guessed that Du Shaofu might not have a second one, otherwise he would have been killed by the Legalists.


    They had been on the lookout for Du Shaofu all the time, but at this last moment, Du Shaofu actually took out another one.


    Although they don''t know what this treasure is, they are very clear about it. The treasure, however, broke the body of Qin Tianshi''s ancestor.


    According to Qin Tianshi''s ancestor Yuanshen, it is difficult for any living creature to resist the terrible treasure.When the fire burned Zun, Huang''s face suddenly changed. The blazing breath and thunder breath made him feel absolutely trembling and dangerous.


    "Not good The boy still has that treasure


    But at the moment, the most frightening thing is Li Chenfa. He has been on guard. Seeing that Du Shaofu has been struggling and suffered heavy damage, he is more and more sure that the treasure will not be found in Du Shaofu.


    But Li Chenfa just relaxed his vigilance, but unexpectedly, Du Shaofu took out another one.


    It was a terrible thing that broke Qin Tianshi''s body. How dare he have the slightest carelessness.


    The red and red shadow covered with purple electric arc is plunging down violently, and the hot and violent destruction energy brought by it makes Li Chenfa''s heart suddenly appear cold without any reason.


    As powerful as he is, at the moment, the spirit of the deep is also without reason in trembling, panic!


    "Asshole..."


    Li Chenfa scolded him, but he had to urge the flag of FA Sheng to stop him. Du Shaofu had already hit him hard, and he didn''t have much strength to stop him.


    But at the moment, the flag of FA Sheng was suppressed by the shadow of the five finger mountain, and the four kinds of spirit thunder and purple thunder xuanding dropped endless thunder, and it was difficult to escape from protecting Li Chen FA.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1803

    Hiss!


    However, under the urging of Li Chenfa''s all-out efforts, Li Chenfa covered the void, just like the flag of FA Sheng in the sea of clouds.


    At the same time, like the atomic bomb, the flame and thunder bomb exploded directly in the void.


    The amazing sound of thunder burst through the sky like thunder


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The void is exploding, and the space is exploding, revealing the dark void. The black space cracks like spider webs hang in the sky.


    "Hula..."


    The flame and the purple arc swept out everywhere.


    Space chaos, blurred vision, below the entire sky plain, also in the earthquake like landslides!


    &Amp; quote; Gugu &Amp; quote;


    such a shocking scene, all people in the distance to show startled eyes, unable to speak!


    At the moment, the powerful Legalists, such as the master of Legalists and the old one, are also in horror. No wonder the old ancestor of Qin Tianshi was smashed into pieces at the beginning. The treasure is a big killing weapon. Who can resist under the holy land!


    The fiery thunder energy of the destruction exploded, and the terrible energy ripple stirred and destroyed everything. It also shook the surrounding FA Sheng flag, purple thunder xuanding, and the virtual shadow of five finger mountain peaks.


    That terrible and terrible energy, let the void above, revealed a huge dark deep hole, in a short time, the terrible energy was engulfed by the void like black hole.


    "Boom..."


    The virtual shadow of the five finger mountain and the huge purple thunder xuanding whirled, and the incomparable thunder broke out, blocking the FA Sheng flag one after another, making it impossible to approach.


    The FA Sheng flag just now was impacted by the flame and thunder bomb, and also suffered a great impact. At the moment, it was suppressed by the shadow of the five finger golden mountain and the purple thunder xuanding, which made it more difficult to break free.


    "Hula..."


    In the void, the energy dissipates, and Li Chen''s figure appears in the void.


    But at the moment, Li Chenfa''s eyes were dull and lost their original look. The light on his body was dim, overflowing with the blazing purple and gold mysterious thunder breath, which was the residual breath of the flame and thunder bomb.


    "Poof..."


    Suddenly, Li Chenfa opened his mouth and spat out blood.


    At the last moment, the flag of FA Sheng still protected most of Li Chen''s Dharma, but the terrible force exploded, which also made him still suffer from the impact of absolute heavy damage.


    "Ji Ji..."


    "Ouch..."


    In an instant, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared on Peng Ming and Longyin. From the void, there were thirty-eight bright lights. In a tyrannical and destructive power, Du Shaofu turned into thirty-eight flashes of lightning. As if thousands of arrows pierced the heart, they all swept into Li Chen''s body, which was spitting blood.


    "Chulala..."


    Thirty eight rays of light, which were the feathers of thirty-six real rocs and the horns of two real dragons, were originally bound and imprisoned by Li Chenfa. At the moment, it was like thirty-eight battle guns, which were brilliant and frightening. The 38 terrible breath suddenly impacted on Li Chenfa''s body.


    At that moment, Li Chenfa was in the air, his eyes were stiff and tight, and his face was as gray as death.


    Perhaps this kind of result, for Li Chenfa, he did not expect to die, he brought out with the flag of Dharma, but in the end it was such a result.


    Thirty six feathers of the real ROC and a pair of horns of the real dragons are stabbing in the air. At the moment, Li Chen''s method, like a rabbit killed by many sharp arrows, appears in the void like a hedgehog.


    This is not an ordinary arrow, but 36 feathers of a real ROC and a pair of horns of a real dragon!


    This scene, many eyes are dull and trembling, shocked to speechless!


    "Even if my ancestor is going to die, I will not let you go. I want to get rid of your great trouble for the Legalists, and the legalist orthodoxy will not be destroyed."


    Everything is between the electric light and the flint. After being stunned, Li Chenfa, like a hedgehog, suddenly grinned on his godless and pale face. In his dull eyes, his eyes were cold and ferocious. Without any hesitation, a series of strange handprints were formed, and his whole body momentum suddenly soared again.


    Compared with the heyday of Li Chenfa, this breath is even stronger and closer to the holy land.


    "This guy is going to blow himself up!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and his face suddenly sank. In his body, there were thirty-six feathers of real rocs and a pair of horns of real dragons. The old man knew that it was hard to escape, so he chose to blow himself up.


    If the top cultivator of the main realm explodes, his power will be greatly increased, and it is estimated that he can be very close to the level of holy land.


    "Shit..."


    There was no hesitation. Behind Du Shaofu, the golden wings of the ROC burst out, and the vast expanse of the golden wings of the giant ROC sprang out of his feet. Thirty six feathers of the real ROC and a pair of horns of the real dragons were swept out. At the same time, Du Shaofu wanted to escape into the purple thunder tripod!


    "Little scum, you can''t escape!"


    But the distance is too close, Li Chenfa tried his last breath, the momentum climbed to the extreme, the whole human body has been indistinctly expanded, and even the body is empty, at this moment, there is a palpable space crack.


    Just at the moment of Du Shaofu''s violent retreat, Li Chenfa''s swollen body suddenly burst open at this moment, and the amazing sound explosion reverberates in the voidUnder the eyes of many people, Li Chen''s Dharma body was suddenly shining, dazzling, and his runes were flying into the sky, like fireworks, which made the eyes around him frightening for a moment.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    With Li Chenfa''s body as the center, the void is like a world exploding. The ripples of destruction energy are surging in all directions, and the dazzling power is spreading. Du Shaofu, who is rapidly retreating, is also instantly submerged.


    Powerful people like Li Chenfa explode themselves. It can be said that even if it is not comparable to the flame burning Zun bomb, it is absolutely impossible for the flame burning Zun bomb to explode.


    The whole space exploded directly, and the cracks spread directly above the sky.


    This is not a space ripple crack, but a substantial space crack, revealing a dark and deep palpitation light.


    This destructive force poured out on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was also hit hard at the moment. His flesh was really cracking and his internal organs were being shattered


    A strong man looked at him with vague eyes, and saw that Du Shaofu''s body was cracked in an instant, and then smashed into a pale golden blood mist.


    At the same time, even the virtual shadow of the golden five finger peak was impacted by a certain kind of impact in an instant, and turned into a vast silver gold arc, which collapsed in the void in an instant.


    At the moment, both the purple thunder xuanding and the FA Sheng flag have lost their fingerprints. They stand at a distance and confront each other instinctively, but never again.


    "not good..."


    Such a scene, let Du Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu, Du Yunlong, Lei Yingwang, Du Xiaoman, doctor Wuming, Zhen Qingchun, ghost car and so on are shocked, and their bodies are about to rush out.


    Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin and so on are also shocked to lose color, Jiao Yan changes greatly!


    "Step back, it''s not something you can wait to affect!"


    Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth, waved his sleeve, and a stream of golden runes gushed out, blocking the crowd. His spirit pupil was full of waves, and now he was staring at the void.


    "No, Dad can''t be easily hit!"


    The little star looks at the void in front of him. The mark of the third eye in the center of his brow emits light, and the skirt of the star is filled with brilliance.


    It''s a long story. In fact, it''s an instant, and all the amazing movements stop.


    There was silence, all eyes fixed on the void.


    At the moment, the void is quiet except for the God thunder tripod and the reduced Dharma holy flag.


    Li Chenfa, such a super strong person and one of the ancestors of Legalists, has cultivated himself in the world, and is enough to be among the top-level strong people. Looking at the world, few people can be compared with each other.


    But at the beginning, Li Chenfa was destroyed by Du Shaofu and suffered a heavy blow!


    At the moment, as everyone can see, Li Chenfa was forced to blow himself up. There was absolutely no suspense.


    Such a strong ancestor of Legalists was killed by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu, finally dragged by Li Chenfa, was also buried in the former''s self explosion, which was also seen by all.


    "The ancestor finally chose to blow himself up, and the yuan gods were not willing to escape, but they also wanted to kill the great trouble of our Legalists."


    There are legalist youth speaking, body excited, eyes tearful.


    "Du Shaofu is really dead and can''t live any more. It was the ancestor who, at his own expense, relieved the great trouble of our Legalists and avenged many of our Legalists'' Tianjiao, supreme and powerful ones!" The eyes of the middle-aged Legalists are full of tears.


    "For the sake of Legalism and our legalist orthodoxy, Li Chen paid everything for the sake of legalism."


    An elder of the legalist family opened his mouth, and his body was trembling. Then he knelt down and said, "Lao Zu has gone well all the way. The Legalists will always remember that he killed a huge disaster today."


    "Go all the way, grandfather!"


    Then, the dense Legalists knelt down and looked up at the void with awe.


    Li Chen, the father of FA, exploded to solve the demon king Du Shaofu. All the Legalists'' children were shocked!


    The evil king Du Shaofu''s great trouble was finally solved. At the moment, it was granted to the children of the Legalists as if they were amnesty.


    It will be a nightmare for the whole Legalists if such a demon king does not die for one day.


    "Ah..."


    Huang sighed with no words. He exchanged the life of an ancestor of the Legalists for the life of a descendant who belonged to the Legalists and could make contributions to the Legalists. He did not know whether he should be happy or sad at the moment.


    "New Lord, I''m sorry I didn''t have time to intervene!"


    Lei Lao opened his mouth to Du Tingxuan and looked at the void. His old face was full of guilt. Such an extraordinary younger generation was damaged by Li Chenfa''s self explosion. At the end of the day, it was too late to intervene.


    What''s more, it''s hard for him to make a move. The powerful half of the holy Orc clan of the Legalists has been staring at him, just as he is staring at each other.


    Once anyone has any movement, they will be immediately blocked by the other party. This is an invisible tacit understanding, and none of them can participate in the intervention.


    But even so, Lei Lao still felt guilty and regretful.Such a younger generation, I''m afraid that the old master saw that he would be well trained in the income gate by any means.


    But Tian envies a talented person, such a younger generation, who is so young and extraordinary that he is shocked by the present and can shake the past and shine the present. In the end, he is not tolerated by Legalists and will be killed regardless of everything!


    At the thought of this, Lei laoshuangtong gushed cold, thunder light, lived for countless years, mood cultivation full of years, but at the moment also gushed in the heart of killing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1804

    "No, my son will be fine!"


    Du Tingxuan looks at the void and clenches his fists. His fingernails sink into his palms and overflows with blood. His sharp eyes are full of conviction.


    At the beginning, he had seen with his own eyes that his son was still OK when he was blasted, and now he will be OK!


    But at the moment, above the void around, there is a big sword of green light, a pair of horns of real dragons, thirty-six feathers of real Peng, and a broad sword that everyone knows.


    The broad sword is Zijin tianque, the magic weapon of the demon king Du Shaofu. It has killed countless strong men, and even has a round light ball and a strange lotus flower with thunder spots.


    "This is the old master''s nine turn God leilian. No wonder this boy has a good understanding of the mystery of thunder and lightning!"


    Lei Lao recognized the nine turn God Lei Lian, and his eyes were full of violent waves. It was one of the three treasures of God Lei Tiansheng.


    But at the moment, these treasures seem to be out of control and become ownerless.


    No one from the Legalists went up to fight for it, and they were still staring at the void above. However, their eyes were blazing and some people looked at each other in secret. Once they had the chance, they would not tolerate it any more.


    Any of them can be absolute treasures, especially the divine thunder tripod, which has been locked by many obscure breath of Legalists.


    "Did Du Shaofu, the demon king, really fall down?"


    In the distance of the void, there are many onlookers trembling. Such a demon king has created countless miracles all the way. Is it true that he has stopped at the Legalists?


    It''s just a moment, a few minutes.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, in the silent void, there was a tremor, like a thunderbolt from the sky.


    Such a tremor immediately attracted the attention of all the people on the spot. The eyes of the next line were looking at the void, wondering and searching for something everywhere.


    In the silent void, the remnant broken Rune flickers, and now it begins to overflow with some purple arc.


    Among them, people feel that there is an extremely terrible atmosphere. For example, the sleeping fierce Peng is slowly waking up, with a familiar domineering atmosphere, and is recovering.


    The old man''s eyes changed quickly, and Lei Kong''s eyes were empty.


    In particular, feeling the familiar domineering atmosphere, Lei Lao''s face was shocked.


    But Huang Lao was surprised. His face changed a lot.


    "It''s his breath!"


    When the familiar domineering atmosphere diffuses out, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoqing, Zhen Qingchun, lonely sky howl and other eyes suddenly pass the color of ecstasy that is hard to hide.


    "It''s the breath of the ROC emperor. He''s not dead. He must not be dead!"


    Thunder eagle king, ghost car and other surprise, body trembling, they just did not have too much movement, because they have seen too many miracles, the ROC emperor is not so easy to fall.


    "The ROC is still alive!"


    That familiar overbearing atmosphere once diffused, immediately let the desolate country lineup stir.


    The whole family of Legalists was also shocked and agitated by this sudden change. Strange changes appeared on their faces.


    Ouyang Shuang was surprised to look at the void, the purple arc more and more bright, she can feel that a familiar breath, is becoming more and more rich.


    Feeling the familiar breath and movement, Du Tingxuan''s bright face also showed a touch of excitement.


    "What a terrible breath!"


    When the familiar atmosphere diffused, the domineering atmosphere became more and more powerful. Du Yunlong and ye Piaoling also changed color and had to step back again.


    "Hula..."


    Just as the crowd retreated again, in the flickering remnants of the rune in the void, there was a golden blood emerging.


    It was a dense blood mist, congealed with each other but not scattered, and was connected with Zijin tianque, jiuzhuanshen, leilian, etc. a terrible breath gushed out of it like a volcano, and finally gathered together in a series of shocked eyes.


    "Boom


    The thunder from the flat ground shakes the whole sky and plain, spreads all over Kyushu, and makes Kyushu also be affected.


    "What happened?"


    "Has the world changed, or has the catastrophe begun?"


    Above Kyushu, there are many old figures emerging from the void. They are pinching their fingers to figure out what they are thinking. Finally, they look up at the void, and their eyes are full of surprise.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then a line of figures across the void, toward the sky plain.


    "Hula..."


    On the plain of the sky, when the blood mist that does not disperse is gathered together, the bright purple arc is just like an obsidian day, illuminating the void.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, thunder resounded, deafening, above the void, like a sea of thunder, lightning, like a long river pouring, gushing in the void.


    A startling pressure, so that the creatures are not only creepy, full of endless awe."What the hell is going on here?"


    Everyone was surprised that none of them had ever seen such an amazing scene.


    That terrible lightning, so that the presence of Lei Lao and Huang Lao also have to fear, other people at the moment by the pressure can be imagined.


    "It was brother Shaofu''s recovery. I felt his breath!"


    Du family, Du Xue exclaimed, Jiaoyan excited, in that breath of lightning, the body''s thunder Wu pulse involuntarily covered.


    "That''s Shaofu''s breath!"


    Therefore, Du''s children were covered with thunder and martial arts pulse, and the thunder was full of excitement.


    In the long river of lightning, they most clearly feel the familiar breath in it.


    "Chulala..."


    Lightning wave, from the bright river of lightning, at this moment a tall and straight figure gradually emerged, naked, but wrapped in the bright arc, can not see the smooth body.


    The black hair wrapped in dazzling arc, the eyes slightly closed, slightly upward facing the face of the sky, resolute and resolute.


    When such a figure appeared, although it was wrapped up by lightning, it was clearly flesh and blood, which immediately solidified the face of the whole legalist children.


    "It''s Du Shaofu. He''s not dead!"


    In a flash, some Legalists'' children exclaimed and lost their color in shock!


    At the moment, such a man of flesh and blood, is not Du Shaofu who has just been clearly smashed. Who else can there be?


    Obviously, he was just dead and could not die again. His body was smashed to pieces, but now it appeared vividly in their eyes. How can such a scene make the Legalists'' children not be shocked!


    "It''s Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu is not dead!"


    In the distant void, those who watched the war trembled and witnessed the terrible scene.


    "Why, why isn''t he dead yet?"


    The old people of Legalists, Dharma protectors and strong people, were just celebrating. Although they lost the ancestor of Li Chen''s law, they finally killed a huge disaster. But how can they accept such a change.


    "Can''t he be killed?"


    There are young Legalists whose faces are pale and their scalp is numb. Such a demon king is so terrible that he can''t even kill him.


    "HISHI..."


    Around the void, there are some strong territory on Kyushu, the old figure appeared in the sky plain, one after another.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "The Legalists and the desolate state, is that Du Shaofu?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a short time, the strong and old figures from all over Kyushu came to see this incredible scene.


    They saw the tall and straight figure standing in the bright lightning in the long river of lightning.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is really him


    The eyes of the powerful man in Kyushu are shining. At the moment, he feels that terrible breath. It seems that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has something happened.


    "Boom..."


    There was another thunder, shaking the spirits of life.


    In the void, there are lots of lightning. Centering on Du Shaofu''s whole body, there appears an empty eight diagrams diagram, in which Saint Wei is in the sky, and the visions are diffuse, which turns into a world.


    "Ji..."


    From behind Du Shaofu''s back, in the bright electric arc, the red and golden thunderbolt has been rocking out, occupying the void, shaking the sky and blocking the sun, crushing the void and interweaving the purple thunder. The scene is frightening!


    Such a purple golden Lei Peng was evolved from the profound meaning of thunder and lightning and the bird and beast ability of golden winged ROC. The powerful power of the creature was so great that it could not be resisted by creatures with insufficient cultivation strength. Its legs were soft, and the orcs were even more difficult to contend with and roar and crawl.


    "Boom..."


    From the heaven and earth, the long river of bright lightning turned into an endless stream of energy and poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    When that kind of lightning wave, in irrigation, dazzling so that life can not open their eyes, extremely bright.


    On the empty eight diagrams, all kinds of visions are deriving and changing endlessly.


    There are mountains and rivers standing, lightning and thunder, fierce beasts roaring, fierce birds attacking the sky, and stars rotating


    With endless pressure, runes drown the void.


    Under the void, all living things change color, such a scene is too amazing, too terrible.


    "Ji..."


    On Du Shaofu''s back, the huge purple and golden thunder Peng hissed, and the sound of piercing clouds and cracking stones spread out.


    "HISHI..."


    Then people saw that on the long river of lightning, the huge purple gold thunder ROC''s double pupils looked like the sun, the bright light was like thunder directly on the sky, countless lightning also connected with the purple golden thunder Peng, making the void distorted.


    In the next moment, the huge body of purple and golden Lei Peng suddenly burst out with a strong and bright light, and a powerful breath of incomparable hegemony spread out like a tide, sweeping the voidThe mighty breath fluctuates, and in the long river of lightning, the upright youth wrapped by lightning opens his eyes at the same time, and his eyes are like the most brilliant lightning.


    His black hair was scattered and his hair was dishevelled, but he was wrapped up by lightning. Such a tall and straight figure, that man of resolute determination, at this moment, is like the holy emperor of heaven. He opened and closed freely and came out of the sky, step by step, and directly stepped on the top of the purple and golden Lei Peng.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1805

    Then, the determined man''s hair flew upside down, his black hair slowly turned pale, and then turned black again.


    His face was also old and full of wrinkles, but then recovered directly and became smooth again.


    Everything seems to be in alternation, in reincarnation


    But one alternation of reincarnation, his breath on the body is stronger, become this more vast and powerful.


    "Hula..."


    Such a man, standing on the top of the purple golden thunder Peng, lightning in the sky, the void for its violent tumbling, in alternate reincarnation, also in swallowing lightning, the scene is terrible!


    People were stunned. They saw that for the first time in their lives.


    Such a demon, he is devouring lightning, he has amazing changes!


    "It''s not lightning, it''s the energy of heaven and earth!"


    Some people spoke in a low voice, and the terrible breath was filled. The huge purple and golden thunder ROC was in the air, crushing to the trembling and crawling of all living beings, like a huge stone crushing in my heart.


    "His breath is still growing, he''s breaking through!" Someone spoke and his eyes were trembling.


    At the moment, the hearts of all the strong men are complicated. Such a man is not very old. At best, he is less than 30 years old. However, they have been practicing for thousands of years, at least for thousands of years. But now they feel that kind of breath, and their hearts are full of waves.


    "Such a younger generation, let the same generation despair, let us shameless ah!"


    There is an old man in the distance empty mouth, secretly some helpless sigh.


    Such a younger generation, the collapse of his peers can not raise his head, any genius compared with it, is firefly light and bright moon contend for brilliance, compared with him is simply a tragedy. The greatest misfortune is to be in the same life with the emperor.


    Compared with him, the older generation is more ashamed and shameless.


    "Boom..."


    In a short time, Du Shaofu''s breath became more and more powerful, which made the void roar. The endless energy of heaven and earth came from the void, as if pouring down from nine days, turning into a bright lightning column and enveloping Du Shaofu.


    When the vast effort fell on Du Shaofu, the lightning on Du Shaofu''s body shook violently. His hair was black and his face was no longer old. It was even more crystal clear.


    "Boom


    At the same time, from Du Shaofu''s body, a new vastness of air swept into the sky like a storm Feeling the vastness of the breath, Lei Lao''s eyes trembled and his eyes were excited. He took a deep breath, and his voice trembled a little. He said, "this breath


    It''s samsara Nirvana


    "Samsara Nirvana!"


    At this moment, the strong and the old people were gaping.


    "The ROC emperor is breaking through and stepping into nirvana of reincarnation!"


    In the desolate country, the doctors were dead, and the old men such as gongs and knives trembled, which was a great surprise.


    "It was Samsara Nirvana? "


    At the moment, for the Legalists, their eyes twitch one by one, and the most incredible look appears on their faces.


    How could they have thought that Du Shaofu did not die at the cost of his ancestor Li Chenfa''s self explosion. Instead, Du Shaofu reached the real level of Nirvana with the help of a breakthrough, showing his unique style!


    Supreme nirvana, samsara Nirvana level is equal to realm!


    However, everyone is eliminated. The real practitioners of samsara Nirvana level are not comparable to ordinary realms.


    Since ancient times, the more the supreme Nirvana comes to the end, the stronger and rarer it is, and the more difficult it is to practice.


    But any samsara Nirvana practitioner is absolutely terrible existence, enough to sweep his peers and conquer the world!


    Although at the beginning, everyone knew that Du Shaofu was a half step samsara cultivation, but now he is stepping on the level of real samsara nirvana, just like the semi holy cultivation and the real holy land cultivation, which is different from the heaven and earth.


    "Roc emperor!"


    At the moment, what a wonderful sight of Nirvana, and how strong is the sight of Nirvana! Du Shaofu stepped on the top of the purple golden rapeng, which was surrounded by the animal power and the profound meaning of thunder and lightning of the golden winged Dapeng.


    Quiet and domineering, arrogant and confident, at the moment that a figure does not move like a mountain, dazzling, shaking the sky!


    People shocked, such a man is a abnormal monster, enough to shock the past and present!


    "All living beings in the world, turning life and death, it turns out that this is reincarnation!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and shook his arm. The empty eight trigrams turned into Ancient Runes and disappeared in the void. The purple golden Lei Peng, which covered the sky and the sun, disappeared slowly.


    With the disappearance of the empty eight trigrams and the shadow of purple and golden Lei Peng, the terrible pressure quickly faded away and was no longer crushed in the hearts of the people.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Many creatures just stood up from the ground. Many monsters and those who had not done enough in cultivation just fell on the ground, and were still in a state of palpitation at the moment.With the disappearance of everything, Du Shaofu''s lightning brilliance gradually faded, but at the same time, there was a lavender robe in the Qiankun bag, which did not let the spring light leak.


    And in the end, that figure also thoroughly appeared in front of the people, the double pupil restored clear.


    "Hoo..."


    A slight stretch of the waist, a mouth accompanied by the arc of turbidity from the mouth, feel the power and changes in the body, Du Shaofu mouth set off a smile arc.


    Pulled in by Li Chenfa''s self explosion, Du Shaofu didn''t worry too much when his body was blown open. The yuan God was fighting the sacred flag of NAFA. He had the immortal metaphysics and could recover himself.


    It''s just that the body is fried once, and there is an immortal body. It is also equivalent to suffering a heavy blow. There is no free lunch in the world.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also felt a breath of death from the bottom of his heart. He tossed about life and death and touched death.


    However, Du Shaofu suddenly realized something and turned into an opportunity.


    Du Shaofu has been unable to break through further at the level of half step samsara nirvana. With the help of this opportunity, he realized the nirvana of samsara, set foot on it and got great opportunities.


    If Li Chenfa knew that he had killed Du Shaofu at the cost of self destruction, he would not only have failed to kill Du Shaofu, but also turned into an opportunity to break through the real nirvana of the frontal rebirth. He was afraid that he would have preferred to be tortured to death before, rather than drag Du Shaofu to die together. "He has broken through to the real samsara Nirvana!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu in the void, the eyes of many of the legalist disciples were trembling.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, is already so terrible that he can confront Li Chenfa.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, the demon king, has reached the level of real reincarnation and nirvana. I''m afraid that the progress of his strength will be multiplied. What will he do?


    Those with the same cultivation level will not be the opponent of the demon king. Du Shaofu shook his hands and felt the vast sea like power in his body at the moment. Suddenly, his clear eyes were staring at the FA Sheng flag which had been circling against the purple thunder xuanding in the void, and his body was shining with gold.


    "This flag is good..."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. On his resolute and determined face, his eyes were deep and there were no waves. There was a kind of invisible power. At last, when his figure was swept out of the sky, he directly shook his arm. In an instant, he was golden, shaking the sky and turning into a giant ROC''s claw!


    "Ji..."


    This claw of Du Shaofu distorts the whole void. In the golden light, it seems that there is a golden winged ROC bird whistling out of the sky. The space it passes is not full of dark cracks, and then it recovers.


    "Reincarnation nirvana, as strong as this!"


    With such a claw, Huang''s eyes were filled with huge waves. In that claw, he was filled with waves.


    In an instant, Du Shaofu crushed the flag of FA Sheng with one claw. The golden light covered the sky and distorted the void.


    Du Shaofu wanted to imprison the FA Sheng flag. The FA Sheng flag that could confront the purple thunder xuanding was a rare treasure. "Boom


    All of a sudden, at this moment, the flag of FA Sheng moved. In a moment, the flag spread out in a brilliant light. With a great momentum of vision, the light covered the sun and collided with Du Shaofu''s claw.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1014

    "Boom


    This kind of collision makes people''s soul frightening. The bright and dazzling runes bloom one after another, covering the void with surging energy, just like earth shaking!


    "Hula..."


    All around the void, one after another of the substantial space cracks hang above the sky, interweave the sky.


    "Kaka..."


    The plain below is cracked everywhere, forming a shocking scene of terror. How amazing!


    "The children of Legalists should return quickly!"


    In the void channel, there is an old voice coming out, such a voice seems to have come from ancient times, resounding above the void. "Hula..."


    The void passage revealed by the explosion of the original space wormhole began to merge slowly at the moment, shielding the legalist space from the outside world.


    "It''s the holy ancestor!"


    The strong old people of the Legalists raised their heads. It was the voice of their holy ancestors. It seemed that the sages had gone out of the pass, but they could only hear the chorus.


    "Come on, go back quickly!"


    When the Lord of the world, the old master spoke at the same time, and let the children of the family return immediately.


    Once the space is shielded, they can''t get in if they want to go in. The only way for Legalists to get in and out is through the wormhole. At the moment, the space wormhole is destroyed, and the void passage is the only way. "


    whoosh..."


    In a flash, the children of the legalist family turned around and quickly entered the legalist school, and did not dare to stay.


    Such a demon king is too terrible to kill, which makes them fear.


    "Holy Land!"


    In the void, Du Shaofu stepped into the sky, and the old voice came from the strong man in the holy land. It was he who urged the banner of FA Sheng to stop his collapse.


    "Kill them, the strongmen of their holy land dare not fight. Don''t let these bastards escape!"


    The little star''s tender voice drank and watched the children of Legalists fade away in panic. Suddenly, the little figure came out of the sky directly, and the golden flame spread out to burn the void and distort the space.


    "If you don''t kill at this time, when will you wait?"


    Du Xiaoyao also shot, gold hunting, Ling Tong light, breath swept through the void.


    "Boom


    Zhen Qingchun didn''t have any words. He directly urged six rounds of blood killing array. The breath of blood evil spirit was towering and spread out.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Lonely day howl, thunder hawk king, miemeng king, cloud shrew, ghost car these existence, in an instant in the roar between the kill and go. "Kill!"


    Ye Piaoling, Du Yunlong, Ouyang Shuang, Du Hao and other Qi Qi step out and kill the children of the Legalists. They don''t want to let the Legalists escape back.


    "Come on, go back!"


    Looking at the situation of the desolate state, the old people of the Legalists and the emperor of the world were not confident to fight again under the heavy damage of Han Aoshi, the damage of Li Chen''s ancestor and Du Shaofu''s breakthrough.


    "Legalists can''t do it!"


    The voice of the old reverberates in the void, and the flag shop of the Dharma sage spreads out like a sea of clouds covering the void, which blocks in front of the empty passage of the Legalists in an instant.


    The vision is in the sky, and the runes are bright. The flag of FA Sheng blocks all the attacks of the strong in the wasteland with great power.


    "Let my wife and daughter go, or I won''t die!"


    Du Tingxuan made a move. The bright and dazzling thunder light diffused, and his body was covered with a bright thunder light armor. The thunder light was full of air, and the thunder light''s eyes were extremely sharp and had the intention of killing.


    "Boom


    With the power of the supreme nine wheel God ring and the thunder and martial pulse, Du Tingxuan urged him to take out a long gun with bright thunder light in his hand. At this moment, the Rune of thunder light, the supreme power, and the power of Du family''s thunder and martial pulse were intertwined together, converged into spears, and swept away the sacred flag of NAFA in front of him.


    &Boom! &


    Du Tingxuan wields his gun like a dragon flying all over the world. The wind and the clouds are changing, the sky is shaking, the world is losing color, and the vision is in the sky! Du Xiaoyao''s hand was shining with gold and his fist was like the beginning of the world.


    Small star out of the fist, golden flame wrapped small fist, fist over the place, inch inch of space crumble.


    Lonely day howl a claw tears the void, a space crack cloth full of the sky.


    At the moment, all of the most terrible attacks swept over the flag of Dharma saint.


    "Hula..."


    This kind of impact, let the void blur, too terrible.


    But this terrible attack was resisted by the flag of NAFA.


    Although the attack of the masses also overturned the flag of FA Sheng, it did not break through after all and was resisted by it.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    I don''t know when, Mr. Lei and Mr. Huang have also quietly collided with each other, but the moment of the confrontation, the void is blurred, the lightning and thunder, the void explodes and tears the plain, shaking people''s hearts!


    Such a duel between the two people is like breaking through the shackles of the void, like the revival of two ancient strongmen, fighting fiercely in this world.


    "Boom..."


    Purple thunder xuanding urged the lightning. In the thunder, a vast sky of thunder clouds rolled, and the thunder filled the palpitating lightning. The whole sky was like the darkness before dawn.Towering breath, from the purple thunder clouds diffuse and open, rippling in this space, so that the whole space is in direct shaking.


    Such a terrible atmosphere, so that all people are feeling a cold, intended to spread to the bottom of the heart.


    In front of this amazing ray Wei, people''s spirits are shaking! After the breakthrough, Du Shaofu urged the purple thunder xuanding to come, and his power was increased several times.


    "Boom!"


    All is just an instant. The purple thunder clouds suddenly burst out of the thunder clouds, and the dazzling silver light poured down. Countless purple thunder clouds fell from the sky and roared away at the French holy flag.


    The terrible energy fluctuation diffuses from the purple thunder, and the surrounding space, with the light of zizizi, is diffused and crumbles.


    "Chula la!"


    Such a blanket of purple thunder column bombardment, the whole space that sharp sonic boom, almost connected into a piece.


    Where the thunderbolt passed, the space also exploded, making the flag of NAFA retreat one after another.


    Du Shaofu broke out. He tried his best to blow up the flag of FA Sheng. He wanted to leave the Legalists to kill. He wanted to coerce the Legalists to hand over their mother and sister Shaojing!


    "The Legalists will remember that it will not be long before you pay ten times the price for it!"


    In the family of Legalists, the voice of the old man is full of waves and cold.


    "Hula..."


    FA Sheng flag broke out, runes covered the sky, stars whirled, animal shadows roared, all kinds of visions were in the sky, blocking the purple thunder xuanding, and slowly shrinking.


    But at this time, the void in the Legalists is also shrinking. When the last few figures rush in, the void passage is only the size of a wormhole, and it is still shrinking.


    "Aoshi, go back..."


    Han Shizun is still not alive.


    Han Aoshi stood in the void with a pale face. He looked at Du Shaofu, who urged the purple thunder xuanding to fight against the FA Sheng flag. He said with a sneer: "Du Shaofu, at first I looked away, but you can remember that even if you destroy the Legalists one day, you will never be able to escape the Legalists The fact of blood, you still have my spirit root of legalism. You can''t escape, you can never get rid of it, ha ha ha... "


    The laughter was empty, echoing in the thunder and lightning. The laughter stopped abruptly. When the Lord held Han Aoshi back to the Legalists.


    Although Shengzu was out of the pass, all the strong Legalists knew that the strongmen of the holy land could not do anything at all. At the moment, the emperor was just controlling the flag of the holy Dharma to protect people from entering the Legalists.


    After the old master''s hall, he looked back at everything in front of him. His face was extremely gloomy. The wasteland had been killed at the gate of the Legalists, but they could only go back. Is this really the fate of the Legalists?


    "Ah..."


    Huang Lao and Lei Lao are separated from the collapse of the void. In the mighty thunder, Huang Lao sighs and finally enters the void passage.


    "All this will come to an end."


    The voice of the old man came from the void channel. The Dharma sage flag covered the channel and blocked all attacks. Finally, it disappeared in the void channel.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Tingxuan, lonely sky howl and so on, all the attacks exploded in the void, thunder and lightning, vast sky, but has completely disappeared the traces of Legalists. The void recovers as usual, and the wormhole of space disappears. The Legalists are completely isolated from the void.


    "The wormhole of space is destroyed. Unless we can open this space, we can''t get in."


    Lei Lao opened his mouth and destroyed the wormhole in the space. At the moment, he also destroyed the access to Legalists.


    "Do they want to never get out of it?"


    Du Yunlong''s cloud robe hunts and frowns slightly.


    "No, with the knowledge of Legalists and the strongmen of holy land, it will be enough to open up and build a new space wormhole, but it will cost a lot."


    Du Tingxuan said.


    "They are isolated from the space, and no one can do anything to them. If they want to break through the space and forcibly enter, it is difficult for ordinary strongmen of holy land to do so."


    Lei Lao opened his mouth, his eyes and thunder gradually disappeared.


    "Dad


    "Let them escape again, that strange flag is really not vulgar, it is a treasure!"


    Little star and Du Xiaoyao both hate Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu put away the purple thunder xuanding and looked at the void. His eyes twinkled with gold. After all, he did not realize his wish. He did not see his mother and his sister Shaojing.


    "Let''s go back, at least this time, it''s not without gain."


    Du Tingxuan stood beside Du Shaofu, patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder with one hand, looked into the void and said, "I hope the next time I come, it won''t be too long."


    "Holy Land..."


    In the depth of Du Shaofu''s double pupils, a wave passed quietly. If he could reach that level, he might be able to enter the legalist school directly.However, Du Shaofu was very clear that even if he stepped on the level of Nirvana, he still did not have such qualifications.


    However, although he did not receive his mother and sister Shaojing this time, he was able to achieve nirvana in reincarnation and killed Li Chenfa. Han Aoshi was also severely damaged. He was afraid that he would not live for long. This kind of harvest is not small, which makes Du Shaofu not too sorry.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said, "let''s go. Let''s go back first."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1807

    More than ten days have passed since the day when the powerful left the wasteland to encircle the Legalists.


    but in the past few days, the powerful Legalists of the barbaric state had been defeated and fled by the Legalists. The news of the closed door was a storm swept across the whole state of Kyushu, and then the three lands, the beast territory, the four seas, the Wutong Mountain and other places.


    Han Aoshi''s heart was dug, and Li Chenfa, the founder of Legalists, was self exploded. Such news caused a shock.


    "The desolate country has been so strong!"


    When the world shakes, the strong sigh.


    More than ten years ago, the country was still unknown, but in this short period of time, it was able to encircle one of the nine Legalists.


    This growth rate is absolutely unprecedented, and there is no future.


    Du Shaofu broke through in the war and stepped into reincarnation nirvana, which was also talked about by countless people.


    Such a demon king, the strength of all his peers, will be the arrogance and supremacy of his peers, the crushing has been unable to raise his head.


    Some old people and strong people can only sigh that such a younger generation has surpassed them in their short practice time.


    Sunset, dusk.


    In the afterglow of sunset, the shining stone city is shining, and the sunset glow is shining with golden light. With the light of undead grass and Dongming grass in the stone city, everything is like a dream.


    The back mountain of Du family is a towering mountain.


    On the rocks, Du Shaofu sat upright with black hair on his shoulders and soft, nephrite leaning against his shoulders, and a faint fragrance filled his nose with the wind.


    The breeze is light, it''s early autumn, and occasionally a few pale yellow leaves are scattered, but also far away from the two people, it seems that they can''t bear to disturb this rare quiet time of men and women.


    From dusk to sunset, until the sky above, a few remnant stars hang, the bright moon gradually climbed to the sky.


    In the moonlight, Ouyang Shuang leaned gently against Du Shaofu''s shoulder, feeling the familiar temperature. He was lazy and unwilling to get up. He gently opened his mouth and said, "do you remember the first time we met?"


    "Yes, we had a fight and you bit my nose."


    Du Shaofu smiles, reaches for his hand and embraces the woman around him in his arms. He looks at the bright moon and thinks back at the beginning, but he has never thought of it. At this moment, they have already gone through everything. What is the mystery of their fate.


    Ouyang Shuang gave a faint smile. On his peerless face, his smile was like a flower. He was able to attract people''s soul. Then he said softly, "sometimes I think that if I have the talent like Qingqing or Xiaoxing, I can always stand by your side and fight with you side by side."


    Du Fu looked up and said, "I haven''t got enough time to hold your face."


    "These days, you are not all around me."


    Ouyang Shuang''s light smile, the breeze blowing, a few wisps of hair, add charm, let Du Shaofu''s eyes shine.


    "In fact, I''m just afraid that I can''t keep up with you one day, and then I''ll be far away from you."


    Ouyang Shuang said that this is the worry in her heart. She witnessed the youth in purple robe all the way, and she has been striving to pursue.


    At the beginning of tianwu college, she had been working hard, but she always thought that she just wanted to be a strong one.


    Only at this moment did she know that the seed had been buried in her heart, and she was just afraid that she would be far away from him.


    Now, she is still trying, but no matter how hard she tries, she still can''t keep up with him and help him a lot.


    "I will always be there."


    Du Shaofu said such a sentence. When Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth and wanted to say something, his hot lips had already touched her red lips, and she was fiercely held in his arms.


    At this moment, Ouyang Shuang was stunned immediately. She felt her heart beating up and shutting her eyes involuntarily. Some of her eyes were completely lost. Moist touch came from the lips. Numb electric shock came from the lips, and her hands were not able to put them on his arms.


    The moon is white, and their hair is dancing. The man and the woman are holding together. Under the bright moon and stars, the lips are entangled with each other, and the tongue and tongue blend through each other


    In the early morning of the next day, the East was shining slightly. Under the pale sky, the mountains in the wild beasts mountains were black as iron, solemn and solemn.


    The stone city is full of light and mist.


    "Brother!"


    "Dad..."


    Du Xiaoqing and Xiaoxing directly pushed the door into Du Shaofu''s room.


    "Ah..."


    There was a scream coming out of the room, like a frightened rabbit.


    "What''s going on?"


    This is the Du family, strong as clouds, suddenly attracted many strong, Du Xiaoyao, lonely day howl, thunder eagle king, doctor Wuming, ghost car, such strong people were attracted to a lot.


    "Nothing. We didn''t see anything."


    In the room, little star and Du Xiaoqing swaggered out, as if nothing had happened.


    "Well, it''s nothing. Get out of here."Du Shaofu stood with his hands down and walked out of the room. He looked calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "Sister Shuang, why are you in brother Shaofu''s room? Are you ok?"


    But Dai Xingyu is curious about Ouyang Shuang, who is standing behind Du Shaofu at the moment. His hair is a little messy and his face is flushed. Ouyang Shuang has been lowering his head.


    "No It''s okay. " Ouyang shook his head, and Jiaoyan was even more red.


    "It''s ok if it''s OK. If everyone''s OK, ha ha..."


    Lonely day howl, thunder eagle king, ghost car and so on immediately stare at Du Shaofu with a smile.


    "Star language, they are OK, don''t pay attention to it."


    Du Xiaoman holds Dai Xingyu with a delicate face and a long, tall leg. He looks at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang with a smile on their faces.


    "Third brother, some of us have discussed some things for you to decide."


    When Du Yunlong appeared, he knew what had happened at a glance.


    "Well, send someone to the palace hall."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and gave a grateful smile to Du Yunlong, the second elder brother who came to rescue him on purpose.


    A moment later, in the hall of the wasteland, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, yiwuming and Zhen Qingchun were all present.


    In addition, Du Tingxuan and Lei Lao are also among them, sitting on both sides of Du Shaofu.


    "Third brother, we have discussed for a while that we may be able to build a space wormhole in our wasteland. It is said that there will be a catastrophe in heaven and earth. If there is no space wormhole at that time, once the catastrophe comes, the transfer of our wasteland will be much slower."


    Du Yunlong said that these days, people have discussed the matter of space wormhole, and most people think it is necessary.


    However, to build a wormhole in space is not only as simple as strength, but also requires huge consumption. Such a big thing needs to be decided by Du Shaofu himself.


    "Building a space wormhole..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are empty, and the space wormhole is no stranger. The space wormhole is a space passage connecting the two parts of the space.


    But to open a wormhole in space, at least the nine star spirit Rune master can barely do it.


    And it''s not only that. Ordinary nine star Rune masters can''t do it. They need to be proficient in arrays and have a knowledge of the mysteries of space and time to have the opportunity to build space wormholes.


    The eight star spirit Rune master and the strong man of wuzun level can break through the space to walk, but they can''t get through the space wormhole.


    And building wormholes is a huge consumption.


    The opening and maintenance of the wormhole is also a huge expense.


    Du Shaofu pondered that all the great forces like the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen and xuanmingzong all have wormholes, but there are not many places to go. Generally, there will be no other places except the places like Tianhuang and chenhuang, and the farther away they go, the greater the consumption.


    and the four seas, Wutong Mountain is the site of the dragon and Phoenix clan, and the beast domain is also the site of the orcs. Even if it is able to have the foundation to build a wormhole, the dragon race, Phoenix family and orcs will not let people build the space wormhole exit there. No one will let anyone else export the space wormhole to his own doorway.


    "The construction of space wormholes is too consuming. We have just emerged as a wasteland. At present, we do not intend to enter the other eight continents. If we build a space wormhole, we will consume too much resources, and we need to think about it carefully."


    Meng Laicai says that he has his own ideas. From his point of view, he is not too supportive of building wormholes in space. Such consumption makes him heartache.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1808

    "This time, we have settled all the gains of the converted forces of Legalists and political strategists. The expenses of space wormholes delivered to the ancient Tianzong have already been a drop in a bucket. The rest is enough to support the construction of the space wormhole, and in a short period of time, it is enough for the wormhole to operate."


    Gu Changyou said that he had been in the wasteland recently, and was in charge of the huge wealth of the wasteland together with menglaicai.


    At the moment, Gu Changyou is no longer the original one. He has a certain aura. As a famous Puppet Master in Zhongzhou and even in Kyushu, any puppet made by him is already at a high price in the outside world. There is no market for it, and the supply is in short supply.


    "In terms of Tianxia Pavilion, we have accumulated a lot of savings over the years. After sweeping down the converted forces of Legalists and political strategists in Bazhou, we can still put Tianxia Pavilion in Bazhou, which will certainly increase our harvest."


    After a pause, Gu continued to speak and said, "but I also agree with master Meng that the construction of space wormholes costs too much and is not used at present. We can borrow the space wormholes of ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen and xuanmingzong, or postpone the construction of space wormholes!"


    "That''s the case, but it''s not a long-term plan to borrow space wormholes. Building a space wormhole is a precaution and a contingency. Although it requires a lot of consumption, it is necessary."


    As a great elder of the world, the eagle king''s gongs and swords speak with a certain weight.


    "Dad, what do you mean?"


    After pondering for a while, Du Shaofu asked the drunkard father around him.


    "It all makes sense."


    Du Tingxuan said, "but it''s not easy to build a space wormhole. In the desolate country, there are not many people who have the strength to build a space wormhole. There are also great risks in building a space wormhole. We need to take a long-term view and not be careless."


    "It''s very important to build a space wormhole. If you fail, you may drown yourself in the collapsed space, and you will never be able to escape."


    "I know something about space wormholes recently, but I can help, but I''m afraid it''s not enough for me to build space wormholes alone," Zhen Qingchun said in her inverted triangular eyes


    "Master has mentioned to me the wormhole in space. I have a little contact with it, and I can help."


    Dai Xingyu said that she had not broken through the supreme nirvana, but had also touched the wormhole of space.


    "During this period, I also have a good understanding. If I can, I hope to build a space wormhole as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu said that he still hopes to build a space wormhole as soon as possible. The catastrophe of heaven and earth is coming. When the time comes, there will be changes and crises everywhere. More hope will be left for the desolate country, and more resources will be consumed for Du Shaofu.


    "Why, what about night floating Ling and mu ruobai?"


    Looking at the crowd, Du Shaofu was rather surprised to see the jade, silver fox, stone, Chi Guiyou and others, but among the 18 generals of heaven, only ye Piaoling and mu ruobai were not seen.


    "Where can they go besides Wanzhou baihuamen?"


    After returning to the wasteland, the two guys ran to Wanzhou.


    "These two guys."


    Du Shaofu gave a smile and then said to Li Xue of the moon shadow Hall: "send a letter to the two of them. You don''t need to rush back. Let them stay in Baihua gate for a long time."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it." Li Xueying smiles.


    "Ha ha..."


    Suddenly the hall, people will smile.


    In the following time, Du Shaofu went to tianwu university to learn about the situation, and he also threw the ancient space in tianwu college, so that the strong in the wasteland and the students of tianwu college could enter the war situation and understand the territory in the wasteland space.


    Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun and Dai Xingyu are immersed in the research space wormhole.


    "We can help too!"


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are not idle. They have their own talent and can help.


    Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoman, Du Xiaoqing and so on can only stand aside, others can not help anything.


    Zhen Qingchun said: "to build a space wormhole, the most important thing is to study the profound meaning of space and time. The strong who have made achievements in the profound meaning of space and time can still build a space wormhole even if they are strong in martial arts."


    "In the supreme Tomb of Shenyu space, I got some opportunities and made some progress in the profound meaning of space. Dad, do you want to see it?"


    The little star has no hiding from Du Shaofu. In the supreme Tomb of the divine space, he has a great chance and contains the profound meaning of space.


    "The ancient space is related to time, and certainly to the profound meaning of time. To build a wormhole in space, we need to have a good understanding." Said Du Shaofu.


    Later, a group of people entered the ancient space to prepare for the construction of space wormhole.


    ''Gee ''


    in the ancient space, there is a sound of hissing, the fingerprints of small stars condense, and the space-time in front of the body fluctuates, and a bright colorful Phoenix appears, flapping its wings and soaring into the sky. The colorful light submerges the void.


    Such a phoenix shadow is so amazing that it seems to come across time and space, causing space riots and suppressing space-time violence.The shadow of the Phoenix is obviously different from that of the Phoenix in the world. It is by no means comparable to that of the Phoenix.


    "This is the chance I got in the tomb of the supreme one. It was left by my father to awaken me to a kind of blood in my body and let me understand the mystery of it!"


    When the little star opens his mouth, the colorful Phoenix flutters its wings and wings in the void, like the phoenix of ten thousand Phoenix. Together, the pressure on the virtual shadow is better than that of the dragon clan and ordinary Phoenix.


    "Phoenix clan?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty. He had already seen the shadow of the Phoenix in the void painting caused by the Lord of the three thousand worlds. If you look at it carefully, it is smaller than the ordinary Phoenix, but its power is much more frightening.


    "It''s not a Phoenix. Strictly speaking, it''s a rosefinch. It comes from my mother''s blood. My father is afraid that my mother''s blood will be suppressed on me, so he left this mark in the supreme tomb, which makes me wake up to the blood of the rosefinch in my body and understand the profound meaning of space."


    "As far as I know, the blood of the rosefinch comes from the sky. It is the spirit beast of the sky, beyond the Phoenix!"


    "Rosefinch Beyond Phoenix... "


    For the first time, Du Shaofu heard that this was not the Phoenix, but the rosefinch, which was beyond the Phoenix.


    Phoenix is the head of birds, the supreme of animals, but the rosefinch is the spirit animal of heaven, beyond the Phoenix, if the real rosefinch comes, how strong it will be!


    "The rosefinch family, born with the power of space, has a talent for the profound meaning of space." Said the little star, all of which are learned from it.


    "Understanding."


    Du Shaofu was also a little excited at the moment. The rosefinch beyond the Phoenix, if he could understand the profound meaning of space, he would be able to use it infinitely.


    "The meaning of space..."


    Zhen Qingchun, Dai Xingyu. Du Xiaoyao''s eyes are shining. He [she] doesn''t want to miss such an opportunity.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, Kyushu was turned upside down by the desolate state. After huge fluctuations, it returned to a short period of calm, and no major events happened again.


    But there is a rumor that there will be a catastrophe in heaven and earth. At that time, the world will become a devil''s land, and people will be worried for a time.


    "The catastrophe of heaven and earth is approaching, and there are also super strong people in the world to block it!"


    "There are many hidden strongmen in this world. They are preparing to resist the catastrophe in this world. I believe they will succeed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There is no time for Kyushu to hear such words.


    Time, like quicksand, passes quietly at the fingertips.


    Unknowingly, it has been two months since the powerful people of the desolate country besieged the Legalists.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the ancient space, several figures are swept out. It is Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Dai Xingyu. Zhen Qingchun five people.


    "The profound meaning of space and time is really hard to understand. For such a long time, we can only barely see the door."


    Du Shaofu sighed that it has been almost a year and a half in the barren ancient space. However, in terms of the profound meaning of time and space, it has not gained much, but it has also gained a huge amount, which opens a door.


    "Peeping into the door is enough to build a space wormhole. I heard the master say that it is not easy to peep into the door path for any kind of profound meaning in the world. It needs super high talent. If you want to truly understand the profound meaning and enter the house, it is even more difficult. There are not many people like that in the whole world."


    Dai Xingyu''s eyes with a smile, standing tall, moving, this period of progress, for her, has been enough for her satisfaction.


    Zhen Qingchun said: "if we want to build a space wormhole, we''d better go to the space wormhole and have some understanding. Such a success opportunity should be much higher."


    "Brother Qingchun is right. Let''s go to the ancient Tianzong!"


    Du Shaofu nodded. Before he wanted to build a real wormhole in space, he would have a better understanding of it.


    So, a few days later, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Zhen Qingchun, Dai Xingyu and Xiaoxing arrived in the ancient Tianzong.


    With Du Shaofu''s relationship in the ancient Tianzong, it was like returning to his own home. Naturally, there would be no problem in using the space wormhole to understand.


    Within the mountains, space wormholes open, runes flicker and time and space fluctuate.


    Du Shaofu''s five men entered the wormhole of space, deeply comprehending and comprehending everything.


    From the beginning of his understanding of the ancient stone tablets outside Du''s family, Du Shaofu has achieved twice the result with half the effort. With the two steles containing bajiandao and baqiaodao being understood one after another, his comprehension power is even greater.


    After a few days, the five left the ancient Tianzong and returned to the wasteland.


    "First, we will arrange a space wormhole to the wasteland, where there are many space wormholes leading to Kyushu!"


    After thinking about it, Du Shaofu decided to build the first space wormhole in the wasteland.


    "Then do it!"


    After such a long time of understanding and preparation, now we are finally ready to start. Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Zhen Qingchun and others are eager to have a try and look forward to it."Whoosh..."


    In the following time, countless resources of the wasteland were used and shuttled between the wasteland and the wasteland.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1809

    "Boom..."


    A few days later, the stone city was shaking, and several figures appeared in the depth of the palace. One after another, the fingerprints were condensed and connected. The bright and colorful runes covered the whole palace, channeling the energy of heaven and earth, causing distortion of time and space, as if to crush the void.


    "Hula..."


    Above the void, the rune is bright, revealing a deep hole in the space. The rune is flashing and the air is misty and reckless.


    "Long..."


    At this moment, the whole stone city trembled, and the sound of "rumbling" reverberated endlessly, as if the heaven and earth were about to collapse.


    "Boom


    There was a huge atmosphere coming, causing the whole stone city life to be frightened, the terrible breath filled the whole Zhongzhou.


    "From the direction of the wasteland


    Such a great movement immediately attracted the attention of the powerful in Zhongzhou. Many old figures appeared in the void, looking at the direction of the wasteland from a distance.


    "It seems that the wasteland is building a wormhole in space, and that group of Tianjiao is really proficient in everything."


    In the void, there is an old man''s eyes showing his glory and waves.


    Three days later, in a place where the wormholes converge on the land of the heavenly wasteland, there is a space in distortion, showing empty holes. The runes are filled with the sky, and the sky is bright.


    "Whoosh..."


    Five figures swept out of the void, and a straight man with purple robes and long black hair was flying. There is a moving woman, young and graceful, but she can move her soul.


    An adult sized golden red Jiri macaque is born with a bright pupil and a natural kingly spirit.


    There is also a born supreme little girl, her eyes full of golden flame, evil and noble.


    The last middle-aged, inverted triangle eyes full of verve, lingering around the body light evil spirit.


    The five men appeared pale and dispirited.


    "It''s done!"


    Five people walk out, face to face each other, followed by a smile.


    "My God, it''s Du Shaofu, the red Jiri horse monkey, Du Xiaoyao, the Purple Dragon Emperor, Dai Xingyu, and Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array!"


    The appearance of such five people on the land of the end of the earth caused an astonishing stir.


    "Congratulations, brother Shaofu. It will be more convenient for me to go to the wasteland in the future."


    When the sound came, Tianhuang leopard said with a smile, with blue magic and red Peng behind him. These days, he has been guarding the wasteland nearby, building a space wormhole, and can''t tolerate any difference.


    On this day, the wasteland built a space wormhole successfully.


    "It''s a success. We have the ability to build wormholes in space."


    On this day, the palace was full of excitement.


    To build a space wormhole, I''m afraid that only the existence of the nine masters can have such qualifications and strength.


    Ancient Tianzong, xuanming sect, and the space wormholes in Xuanfu gate are all left by their ancestors.


    With the current strength of ancient Tianzong and xuanfumen, if we want to build a space wormhole again, I''m afraid it will be absolutely impossible.


    "Extraordinary, when the old master was at this age, I''m afraid he didn''t have the cultivation he has now."


    Leilao has some feelings, the son of the new Lord, such a natural appearance, shaking the past and shining the present!


    The palace is jubilant, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are closed in the ancient space.


    The consumption of building a wormhole in space has made the consumption of all five people to the extreme.


    The huge consumption is too amazing for ordinary people to support.


    "Hula..."


    Under the golden light, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and even with his breath. In the golden light, there was an air of incomparable hegemony.


    In his mind, Du Shaofu had already entered the state of understanding. This time, he had a deep understanding of the mystery of time and space.


    Unfortunately, according to Dai Xingyu, the understanding of the profound meaning of time and space is only a glimpse of the door, even far away from the entrance.


    "Hula..."


    A few days later, in the barren space, Du Shaofu''s golden light fluctuated, just like a Golden Snake shuttling through his body surface, and finally entered into his body.


    "HISHI..."


    But the last ray of golden light disappeared, and Du Shaofu''s closed eyes opened. The golden light in his eyes was shining brightly.


    "Boom


    This moment, an invisible breath swept out, set off the purple robe hunting, let the space shake hard.


    "Hoo..."


    With a puff of turbid gas coming out of his throat, a wave appeared on Du Shaofu''s resolute and resolute face.


    "There seems to be another way to build a space wormhole. We can think about it."


    Although Du Shaofu''s murmuring light road has become a space wormhole, from his understanding, Du Shaofu feels that there is still room for improvement in the construction of space wormhole. However, he needs to continue to understand this. Maybe he will have the opportunity to build a different space wormhole in the future.


    But first of all, we need to make progress in time and space."Dad


    "Brother Shaofu."


    With Du Shaofu waking up, Xiaoxing and Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoyao, Zhen Qingchun, etc. who are not far away also wake up in breathing and breathing, spit out turbid qi and come to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "The space wormhole has been built successfully, and the Legalists have closed the exit. What''s the next plan?" Zhen Qingchun asked Du Shaofu.


    "Try to improve your strength. It''s said that the disaster of heaven and earth is not groundless."


    Du Shaofu got up, his eyes narrowed, and the disaster of heaven and earth was about to come. At that time, the world was likely to become a devil''s land.


    The disaster of heaven and earth has a great relationship with the demon sect. Master''s respect for Xia Hou''s wind and thunder is still in the hands of the demon cult. Whether it is public or private, sooner or later there will be a war with the demon cult. All this needs to be improved.


    The Legalists have been unable to break in, but sooner or later they will come out. After this siege, Du Shaofu also more clearly realized that if you want to really suppress the Legalists, even if you are now reincarnated in Nirvana, you need to strive to improve your cultivation strength.


    A moment later, in the main hall of the Du family, many core strongmen of the wasteland gathered, all with a smile in their eyes.


    "Ye Piaoling and mu ruobai sent back a message." Du Xiaoman said to Du Shaofu with a smile.


    "What news, seems like a happy event?"


    Seeing the smile on the faces of all the people, Du Shaofu guessed that it was definitely a happy event.


    "One month later, ye Piaoling and huazimo, mu ruobai and Xia Liyue get married. The land of big marriage is in our country. At the moment, those two guys should be on their way back!" Du Xiaoman said with a smile.


    "What, those two guys got it so quickly?"


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "What''s done?"


    Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes and beautiful eyes glared at Du Shaofu. Li Xue and ye Zijin also glanced at Du Shaofu.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ghost car, harp demon, silver winged devil carving, etc. smile.


    "Er..."


    Looking at the eyes of the crowd, Du Shaofu immediately smacked his tongue and said to Ouyang with a smile: "it''s done. It means that they are finally going to get married."


    "Really..."


    Ouyang gave Du Shaofu a clear look. In front of so many people, he was very proud.


    Du Yunlong opened his mouth at the right time and asked Du Shaofu, "third brother, the grand wedding is held in our country. How do you think we can arrange it?"


    "The whole country celebrates, informs Kyushu, tries to be more lively, can''t be enough to neglect the hundred flowers gate."


    Du Shaofu said eight words. Ye Piaoling and mu ruobai got married, which was a happy event for the whole wasteland. With the status of baihuamen, he put the wedding in the wasteland. It was probably because of the persistence of Ye Piaoling and mu ruobai. Baihuamen was also quite courteous. After all, the rules of baihuamen were broken by these two guys, and the wasteland could not lose its courtesy.


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman nodded with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect that night Piaoling, the God of killing, was going to get married!"


    "That cold guy, it seems that some means ah, flower purple Mo have been colluded with."


    "Haha, it''s time to make the bridal chamber!"


    "Baihuamen is a cloud of beautiful women. There will surely be a lot of them. Can we miss the opportunity?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The hall is boiling. For all of you, ye Piaoling and mu ruobai are not just members of the world.


    Through the years of ups and downs, all the way, the sky will be 18 Wei, which is the benchmark in the hearts of the people, is one of the flags of the world will be outside, such 18 young people, is the pride and pride of the desolate country.


    Night Piaoling, mu ruobai''s wedding, for the people of the wilderness, whether young or old, are sincerely happy from the heart.


    For the next time, the city was decorated with lights.


    Although night Piaoling and mu ruobai have not come back, but the whole stone city, has already been jubilant.


    "This is the first time that such a lively wedding has been held in the desolate country. The child has been walking in the night for many years. I didn''t expect that he was going to have a family now. In retrospect, it seems that he was still in the dark forest yesterday."


    A few days later, the side hall, doctor Wuming, sighed that it was not easy to be a desolate country in recent years, but in retrospect, everything seemed to be yesterday.


    "Over the years, I have worked hard to cure the elderly. If it had not been for the competence of the elderly, there would have been no wasteland today."


    When Du Shaofu saluted, he had nothing at first. He had no life to join the World Association. With the guard of the old medicine man, the world association would have a childish shape, and would have the present desolate country.


    "I want to thank you, but for you, my old bone would not have been today."


    Doctor Wuming looked at Du Shaofu with a little wave in his eyes and said, "the most correct thing in my life is that I listened to your deception. Otherwise, how could my life be today? I didn''t see the wrong person."After a pause, the doctor looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "ye Piaoling and mu ruobai are getting married. You and Shuang girl, Dongli Qingqing and Su Muxin are girls. As far as I know, your uncle is looking forward to your early marriage."


    "Me..."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile. His eyes narrowed. He wiped a little wave and said, "I''m still early. Master is still in the demon sect. The family has not been reunited. It''s not the time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1810

    The doctor came forward and patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder without saying anything.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bright moon in the sky, such as training.


    The valley is secluded, dim and dark, and even the moon cannot be diluted.


    Quiet courtyard with overlapping rocks.


    A figure with a robe and hat covering his head and covered with a cloak stood in front of the courtyard, sitting cross legged and breathing.


    There are more than ten corpses in front of the robe and cap man.


    These corpses were shrunken, as if absorbed blood essence and soul, leaving only shriveled bodies.


    With the opening of the robes and hats, the moon drops from the sky, connecting with it, refining its body, fluctuating brilliance. The bright moon seems to be pulled down and rendered a little red.


    "Hiss!"


    The space fluctuates, and a figure falls quietly. It is also a robe and hat dress. The figure is long, and the eyes are gray and white.


    "Hoo..."


    With the arrival of this man, the figure sitting on his knees stopped breathing. A mouthful of Yuehua was sucked into his mouth. His breath converged, his eyes opened, and he rose slowly.


    "Recently, I have received some news that Du Shaofu has stepped into the nirvana level of samsara."


    The visitor opened his mouth, and his robe and cap were removed, revealing a rather young face. He only looked like he was twenty-eight or nine years old. His bearing was extraordinary. He was no other than the Shen Yan of Xuanfu gate.


    "The breakthrough is very fast, it has been reincarnated in Nirvana!"


    Hearing this, the latter''s voice was quiet, slightly raised his head, took off his robe and hat, his hair was full of golden hair, his hair was flying, and his face was a little white, but it still showed a kind of divine power and gorgeous charm of eyes.


    If Du Shaofu is here at the moment, I''m afraid he will be absolutely surprised. This is the skeleton of Dongli Chihuang who disappeared from Dazhou Lunjiao. Unexpectedly, Dongli Chihuang is still alive.


    "His good days won''t be long."


    Shen Yan sneers and laughs darkly, which is quite different from his temperament. The gloomy reverberates in this deep valley.


    "How long do we have to endure?"


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Shen Yan, her eyes in the night release frightening light.


    "Soon, soon."


    Looking at the night, Shen Yan opened his mouth, and the cold light burst out.


    "Du Shaofu, I''m not dead, I''m still alive, you and I are not finished..."


    Dongli Chihuang opens her arms and sneers endlessly. Her evil spirit fluctuates, making the deep valley void suddenly full of wind and clouds, and the dark clouds cover the moon, as if there is a peerless evil spirit born.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early autumn morning, there is a trace of cool, the mountain stream leaves yellow.


    On this day, when Du Shaofu arrived at the Dalan Lama and watched the mountains rise, he felt a shock in his heart, and he was filled with an unspeakable taste.


    "Du Shaofu of the wasteland is visiting!"


    Du Shaofu said with a faint smile to some nervous and puzzled disciples outside the big wheel sect.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king Du Shaofu?"


    Hearing this, the new disciples of the big round cult almost trembled in their legs, paralyzed all over, and their faces changed greatly. Immediately, someone rushed in and reported to them.


    "Whoosh..."


    Not long after that, the atmosphere of the big round sect fluctuated, and many figures flashed out. They all looked surprised and tense.


    From the perspective of their identity, all of them are Dharma protectors of the Dalan sect.


    Du Shaofu has seen many of these figures. Among them, there are several strong people in the territory, and Du Shaofu is no stranger.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu didn''t feel much kindness in the eyes of those powerful people in the territory.


    "Du Shaofu, what are you doing here?"


    Some powerful people speak, their eyes are flickering and their looks are a little nervous. The demon king in front of them is not the same as before. Even the Legalists dare to deal with it, and the big round cult is no longer able to fight against it.


    Dongli Chihuang''s death makes these powerful members of the big round cult not show much kindness to Du Shaofu at the moment.


    "I''ve come to see a man." Du Shaofu spoke.


    Quiet courtyard, surrounded by green, exotic flowers and plants, fragrance bursts of breath.


    "Are you looking for her?"


    Outside the courtyard, Du Shaofu saw an old woman with long sleeves fluttering in her plain robe. She had no breath, but seemed not angry but powerful.


    Du Shaofu knew the old woman, the master of Qingqing in the East. He met with her very early. Later, when he went to Shenyu space, according to his uncle, he also got her help. Later, he also got her indirect support outside the Shenyu space in chenhuang.


    "Master."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and felt that the breath of the old woman was not even more extensive than that of the old lady. Perhaps it was because of the relationship between Dongli Qingqing master and an invisible pressure.


    However, this pressure does not come from strength, but from the identity of Dongli Qingqing master.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old woman looked old and faltering, but her eyes were deep, and she did not speak for a long time. She seemed to be thinking about something and had some waves in her heart."Master." Du Shaofu raised his head and spoke again.


    "Ah..."


    The old woman put aside the waves in her heart, sighed a little, and suddenly looked straight at Du Shaofu and said, "how much position can she occupy in your heart?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He didn''t know why. He had some doubts, but then he said, "if she and I are in danger at the same time, there is one person who must be damaged. That person must be me."


    "She carries too much behind her back. You may not understand it now, but I can tell you that she has a deep blood feud. If you want to be with her, you have to protect her. Can you do it?" The old woman looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old woman with resolute eyes and said, "I will guard her with my life. Unless I die, I will face her together if I want to survive."


    "Remember what you said today. I didn''t let her be with you before, because she carried too much burden. If she was with you, she would miss her and hurt you. In her capacity, you were not qualified to be with her before. Now you, I was the first to see the eye. Whether you don''t like me in your heart, or you don''t like my old lady, you just have to remember that the promise you made to me today will eventually lead you to everything. This is fate and destiny, and I will not stop you! "


    The old woman looked at Du Shaofu and said in a positive tone.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he looked at the old woman in front of him and said, "I don''t feel unhappy in my heart. In the future, I will respect my predecessors like a green man."


    "With your words, my old lady is enough. Qingqing has suffered a lot since childhood. After meeting you from the wild animal mountains, I often see a smile on her face. She is not good at words. You can''t take her down." Said the old woman.


    "The boy will take good care of her, unless one day I die!"


    Du Shaofu saluted the old woman in awe, and was glad that Dongli Qingqing had such a master.


    "Go ahead. She''s just been out of the customs. She''s in the back mountain." The old woman waved and said to Du Shaofu.


    Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu left and went to the back mountain.


    "The catastrophe of heaven and earth is approaching. Time is running out. I don''t know what the final result will be. Maybe I am too strict with you. I am a child after all."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, the old woman raised her head slightly, her eyes moved deeply, and she murmured: "this boy, perhaps, is a person worthy of trust. One day, if I leave, you will not be alone."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    Back hill, lush green mountains, ancient jungle, a graceful figure squatting beside an old vine.


    A flower is blooming, full of fragrance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1811

    Du Shaofu''s figure fell and looked at the beautiful figure. A smile appeared on his resolute and resolute face.


    Qianying felt something, turned to look up, far away, some herdsmen eyes, that familiar figure appeared, heart a Zheng, thought wrong.


    "Why is he here? Is it an illusion?"


    Qianying secretly said, the elf like face, eyes clear, but then looked at the man slowly walked to the body, is so true, suddenly exposed a smile, walked up, smile like flowers, said: "really you, you come like this?"


    "They won''t let me in, but I managed to sneak in." Du Shaofu smiles and looks at the woman in front of him. The surrounding is green and the jungle is ancient. It is like returning to the original wild animal mountain range.


    Du Shaofu gave Du Shaofu a glance and said, "if you want to come in, who can stop you?"


    But when the voice dropped, Dongli''s face changed slightly. He immediately took Du Shaofu''s hand and was about to leave. He said, "are you really sneaking in? Be careful. Don''t let the master find you. Go to my place first."


    Du Shaofu took Dongli Qingqing and looked at the elf like woman in front of her. She was dressed in blue and outlined a moving arc. Several wisps of hair fluttered gently in his ears, and it seemed as if he were out of the dust.


    "What''s the matter with you? If you are found out by the master, you will be miserable."


    Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes and felt that Du Shaofu''s eyes seemed to be very special, and his voice dropped.


    "For the first time, you are so beautiful."


    Du Shaofu smiles, and his heart is rippling. The woman in front of him is like an elf. She is elegant and beautiful, just like a banished immortal. She makes herself intoxicated.


    "Smooth and smooth."


    Dongli Qingqing stares at Du Shaofu, but his heart is in a trance. He looks at him like that, and a sense of inexplicability climbs into his heart.


    "I mean it."


    Du Shaofu promised that his voice dropped and he held the woman in front of him tightly in his arms. His right hand passed through her black hair, and his lips had fallen.


    Dongli Qingqing was stunned, at a loss, did not struggle, seems to have forgotten to avoid.


    At the moment, she felt that her heart was calm and she jumped up. For a moment, a moist touch came from her lips, and she was gently held in by him and slowly kissed.


    "It will be discovered by master, you..."


    Finally, Dongli Qingqing reacted and wanted to struggle, but he wrapped his delicate red lips and couldn''t speak.


    With his kiss, Dongli Qingqing''s heart beat faster, numb electric shock from the lip, let her involuntarily respond, this is a kind of primitive ability that does not need to learn.


    Gradually, two people hold together, seems to have forgotten all, closed eyes, tongue in a little move.


    "Cough..."


    Suddenly, a dry cough came not far away, and an old woman appeared.


    The men and women who are forgetting their love suddenly separate and stare at the old woman who suddenly appears.


    "Master, he came to see me. He didn''t mean to sneak in. Don''t blame him..."


    Dongli''s face was already low to his chest, and his face was flushed. He tightly held Du Shaofu''s hand, but he didn''t hope to plead for Du Shaofu. He really thought he had sneaked in.


    "Master, are you here?"


    Du Shaofu also laughed. He was a little lost in his mind just now, but he didn''t find the old woman appearing.


    "I''m just passing by. It''s really a woman who doesn''t stay in the middle of school. Ah..."


    The old woman glanced at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, and then left such a sentence: "almost got it."


    The voice dropped and the old woman left.


    "It''s all you."


    Seeing the master leave, Qingqing smacks his tongue in the East. He is puzzled that he has always been a strict master. However, he didn''t say anything more. Then he hit Du Shaofu on the shoulder with his fists like rain.


    "I promised your master that she would live up to her life."


    Du Shaofu stopped Dongli Qingqing and said, "ye Piaoling and mu ruobai are going to marry huazimo in baihuamen and Liyue in summer. I''m here to take you for a walk in the wilderness."


    "To the wasteland."


    Smell speech, east from Qingqing a Leng.


    "Yes, the ugly daughter-in-law will have to see her father-in-law sooner or later, not to mention you have already met." Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Who is your daughter-in-law?"


    Dongli Qingqing glared at Du Shaofu. He came back to his senses in astonishment and immediately chided him: "you dare to say I''m ugly."


    "Ha ha." Du Shaofu laughed and ran away.


    Then, in the ancient jungle, there was a sound of laughter, which startled many birds and spirits.


    "Go ahead, and don''t be ungrateful."


    When Dongli Qingqing and her master said that they would go to the wasteland, the old woman nodded and just said such a sentence.


    The desolate country is full of joy.


    "Sister Qingqing."


    When Dongli Qingqing arrived at the wasteland, he was immediately surrounded by Du Xiaoqing, lanhuan and chipeng."Green."


    Ouyang Shuang comes forward and laughs with enthusiasm.


    "San Shao, do you want me to watch it? What if the boat capsizes?"


    Du Xiaohu, ghost car, king of magic tiger and so on. Du Shaofu took a look and said with worry.


    "Turn over you big heads."


    Du Shaofu left a clear sound on everyone''s heads. He looked at Ouyang Shuang and Dongli Qingqing, who were enthusiastically mixing together. He also felt a little uneasy.


    "President!"


    The voice is quiet, people did not arrive, a faint fierce evil spirit has been diffuse in the air.


    "Are you back?"


    With a smile, Du Shaofu turned slightly, and more than a dozen tall and straight youths were already flocking to him. At first, a young man was slender and thin, dressed in a black robe. His black hair was as black as the night, covered by broken bangs, and his eyes were sharp and sharp. Such a young man could not have been without the night floating.


    "Back."


    Ye Piaoling raised her head slightly, her nose was high and her thin lips were full of pride. But now, in her eyes, she was wearing a smile. Then she looked at Du Shaofu and said, "thank you."


    "Thank you. Don''t forget how much territory you have laid down by yourself."


    Du Shaofu patted the night floating on his shoulder, leaned over and asked in a mysterious whisper, "but tell me honestly, have you finished the most beautiful flower in baihuamen?"


    "Guess..."


    Ye Piaoling looks at Du Shaofu with a smile. Then she looks at Ouyang Shuang and Dongli Qingqing, who are not far from her side. She whispers: "you should have a headache now. Which room should I sleep in tonight..."


    "You''re so boring..."


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu suddenly felt a little subdued.


    With the arrival of Dongli Qingqing, the Du family is even more lively. The three aunts and six aunts take turns to fight, and they are enthusiastic.


    Of course, these three aunts and six aunts did not forget to take care of Ouyang Shuang''s feelings.


    Finally, in this atmosphere, in the night Piaoling and mu ruobai''s big marriage period, finally arrived.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1812

    Today is the wedding day of Ye Piaoling and mu ruobai. The whole stone city is also full of jubilation, decorated with lights and covered with red carpet.


    The wedding ceremony of Piaoling and mu ruobai on the night of the 18th Moon Festival is of great importance to the whole country.


    The strong men of the whole wasteland know the relationship between ye Piaoling and Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC.


    Although the eighteen guards belong to the World Association, Du Shaofu is not the only one who listens to the tune and does not listen to the propaganda. His position can be seen as average. He is also the most powerful sword in the whole wasteland and is in charge of the highest penalty hall in the whole wasteland.


    And ye Piaoling and mu ruobai themselves are Tianjiao, especially the identity of yepiaoling, the supreme nirvana, which proves everything.


    Such a big marriage is undoubtedly the most lively day since the founding of the wasteland.


    Early in the morning, there were countless leaders of forces came to the city to congratulate.


    Huang Guo had already arranged for people to meet outside the city.


    "The headmaster of Xuanfu sect comes to congratulate you


    "The Lord of xuanming sect comes to congratulate you


    "The young leader of the golden spear sect of ningzhou has come here for a long time to congratulate you


    "Congratulations to the master mu Qingge of Tianlei castle in Leizhou


    "The young master of SAMON sword clan of Shangzhou comes here to congratulate you


    "Shangzhou Fuxing sect elder comes to congratulate you


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Such a sound, from the morning, has been reverberating throughout the stone city, reverberating in the palace, everywhere showing a kind of celebration.


    "My God, all the famous big forces in Kyushu are coming to our wasteland!"


    "That''s for sure. Mu Qingge and mujianchen are all one of the Twelve Gods, and our Dapeng emperor is the first of them!"


    "This is the proof of our country''s strength. On the day of great joy, Kyushu forces gather and look at the whole Kyushu. Who can have such a charisma?"


    "All these are brought by the ROC emperor, and they are the prestige of many powerful men in our country!"


    "Our country is booming, and our stone city is thriving!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Stone city boiling, today''s jubilation gathered into the ocean, also witnessed today''s desolate country''s strength.


    Today, such a scene, so that the stone city of old people excited tears, let the stone city children tremble.


    At the moment, all the guests in the Imperial Palace are still waiting. The killing gods, at the moment in such a happy event, are also faces with a smile.


    For the powerful Kyushu, many people have the opportunity to visit the palace for the first time.


    "What a strong imperial dragon spirit!"


    "Are those undead grass and Dongming grass in the legend of the wasteland? They are precious treasures!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    One by one, the powerful visitors to the palace of the desolate country were amazed at it.


    Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing, chipeng, lanhuan, and Xiaoxing are rare to meet such a celebration. They have not known where to go for a long time.


    "It''s a lively day."


    In one corner of the palace, there are two graceful figures standing quietly, looking at the bustle around with a smile.


    And these two women are Ouyang Shuang and Dongli Qingqing.


    Du Xiaoman, Du Xue and others have been busy greeting the powerful people in Kyushu, but they have no time to idle down.


    "It is rare for a desolate country to have such a lively day."


    Ouyang Shuang red lips slightly open, appears very calm, through a rare kind of gentle and polite, looking at Dongli Qingqing is also Jiaoyan with a smile.


    Dongli Qingqing looked at Ouyang Shuang and said with a smile: "over the years, you are the most around him. It''s really hard for you."


    "It should be." Ouyang Shuang nodded his head, and his smile was moving.


    Dongli Qingqing looks at the light clouds on Ouyang Shuang''s face. His green tight clothes outline his tall and graceful body. His exquisite radian is enough to attract people''s attention. Without leaving any trace, he said with a smile: "when I was in the dark forest with him, I heard him often mention you, which shows your position in his heart ¡£¡±


    Hearing the speech, Ouyang Shuang was stunned and did not leave a trace. He said to Qingqing from Dongli: "he often mentioned you in front of me. At the beginning, I went into the dark forest with him to tianwu college. If there were no dangerous situations on the way, I would have met Qingqing girl."


    "He is in danger everywhere. When I first saw him in the wild animal mountains, he was in danger at that time."


    Dongli''s green look does not leave a trace. On her fairy face, her eyebrows are like green feathers. Her 3000 green silk is tied in a simple blue bun behind her head, which is noble and moving.


    "Woman, what a strange creature..."


    Lonely day howl did not know when to run in the distance, looking at the two beautiful moving shadows, eyes are very confused.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The king of thunder Eagle came up and asked curiously."It''s none of our business. We''d better avoid it." Lonely day howl shook his head and turned away.


    "This guy, God talks." Lei Yingwang was puzzled.


    "The leader of the ancient heavenly sect, the ancient Qingyang elder has arrived!"


    A voice of special respect reverberated in the stone city, and also spread to the palace.


    "Please feel free. Excuse me. I''m going to pick up my tutor."


    In the palace, Du Shaofu exchanged greetings with Tian Huang Bao, mu Qingge, Mu Jian Chen, Zhu Xue, as well as the masters of many major forces in Kyushu. When he heard that the elder martial brother and master Gu Qingyang of ancient Tianzong came, he left immediately.


    "At a young age, it''s rare to have such a strong cultivation and, most importantly, respect for teachers."


    "The old guy Gu Qingyang has found treasure. How could I not meet such a disciple?"


    As Du Shaofu left, many old people in the palace sighed. The old people who were familiar with ancient Qingyang were envious.


    "Come with me to pick up Shifu."


    Du Shaofu went out of the wasteland and saw Ouyang Shuang and Dongli Qingqing in a corner and pulled them in.


    "Good."


    The two women looked at each other with a smile and walked hand in hand.


    "Master, elder martial brother."


    Outside the palace, Du Shaofu received Sima stepping star and Gu Qingyang, and Yin Mochen, Si ruofeng, Jiangling, shuiruohan, etc. they were all familiar faces.


    "I''ve met master Sima, ancient elder."


    Ouyang Shuang and Dongli Qingqing also followed Du Shaofu.


    "I''ll walk around and see if there''s any old friends to see you. Go ahead."


    Gu Qingyang said to Du Shaofu. Then he looked at Ouyang Shuang and Dongli Qingqing. The two front teeth like rabbit teeth jumped out and said, "two little girls, when will you change your words and when will you give them red envelopes?"


    As the words fell, Gu Qingyang went straight into the palace, leaving two women, Qingqing and Ouyang Shuang, facing each other with a blush.


    "Get busy. Don''t worry about us. I''ll find your father for a drink." Sima TA Xing said with a smile to Du Shaofu.


    "My father and Uncle Ye, as well as Uncle Ouyang, have already had another drink. It''s in the back mountain."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. The old man of the drunkard had already pulled up a few and went to drink in the back mountain.


    "Then I''ll go to them."


    Sima stepped on the star and nodded. He was already familiar with the road and didn''t need to lead the way.


    "The huanzong of Shangzhou is like a dream, like the master of crazy domain. Lord Su Muxin comes to congratulate us!"


    Suddenly, there was a voice like this.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and looked into the distance.


    Today, no one can directly come to the stone city of the barren country. It is disrespectful of the land wasteland country. This is the same for any Shanmen clan. It is disrespectful if the sky is like a mountain.


    However, all the people who come today are the leaders of the great school of Kyushu gate. No matter how poor they are, they will not allow people to enter the city slowly.


    Therefore, the wasteland arranged a lot of Mount in the temple of beasts to welcome them, which did not lose the dignity of the wasteland, but also respected the guests.


    Before the Imperial Palace, on the void, there were flying mounts of the temple of heavenly beasts. The first two domain masters, such as dream and madness, had their hair dancing and extraordinary bearing. They were already smiling from afar.


    Beside the two domain masters, such as dream and madness, a beautiful purple skirt moves, wrapped in a light glow, standing quietly. It also has an aura of dignity and awe!


    As soon as you arrive at the beautiful shadow, purple clothes come out of the dust, your skin is like snow, your eyes are clear, flowing, full of demon bewilderment, and the beauty is breathtaking!


    But when this woman appeared in purple, Ouyang Shuang and Dongli Qingqing had not been drowned in glory, but they also had to be secretly captured many eyes.


    In terms of appearance, Ouyang Shuang and Dongli Qingqing have never lost. But the invisible aura of the purple skirt woman and her charming, yet dignified and noble temperament are enough to make waves in the hearts of any man in the world.


    And such a woman is not a mirage, Su Muxin, who else can there be.?


    Looking at Su Muxin on the flying monster in the mid air, the invisible aura makes Du Shaofu also feel a wave.


    She was the only one who possessed the dignity and charm.


    "I''ve met two elders!"


    With the fall of two domain masters, such as dream and madness, Du Shaofu saluted.


    "You should be busy today. Don''t pay attention to us." Like a dream, such as crazy, two domain master a smile way.


    "Hi..."


    Su Muxin falls behind and follows Ji Zhiyan, Tang Meiling and some strong disciples of the Hehuan sect.


    "I''ve seen Jianzong." He Huan sect disciple salutes.


    "No gift."


    Du Shaofu waved, looked at Su Muxin and nodded.


    "Let''s accompany sister Muxin. Go to work."


    Ouyang Shuang and Dongli Qingqing told Du Shaofu that they had arrived at Su Muxin''s side.


    "Then you talk."When these three women were together, Du Shaofu was a little guilty. He didn''t dare to stay any longer. He wanted to leave as soon as possible, and then he ran away.


    "Thank you for coming. Thank you very much."


    Among the crowd, ye Piaoling and mu ruobai, who are bridegroom officials today, are both big red Xi robes, embroidered with dragon and Phoenix to express their good fortune. They shuttle through the crowd and greet the powerful people from Kyushu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1813

    Although it is said that most of the major forces in Kyushu are gathering because of the word "wasteland", in the face of the famous Tianjiang 18 Wei and the supreme Nirvana Nirvana yepiaoling, who dares to be big? Even if there are many powerful people coming here, they should treat them with courtesy.


    "Thank you very much. Please forgive me for not being polite."


    Mu ruobai compared to the night floating Ling, can be more on many, also more smooth, a face of joy hanging in the face.


    Night Piaoling face smile, some seem to be squeezed out of the general, but also can see that today''s night Piaoling, is really happy.


    "Farmers come to celebrate the great joy of the famine country!"


    "The Taoists came to congratulate the great joy of the wasteland."


    "The Confucianists came to celebrate the great joy of the wasteland!" "


    " Yin and Yang families come here to celebrate the great joy of the wasteland! "


    "The Mohists came to congratulate the great joy of the wasteland!"


    When such a few voices reverberate in the palace, the celebration of the whole stone city reaches the peak!


    "Nine, are you all here?"


    Stone city boiling, to the Kyushu strong also shudder.


    Today, one of the nine Taoists is sent by the Confucianists.


    Du Shaofu was in front of him. He looked up and squinted. Although he informed Kyushu, he didn''t inform the farmers. He didn''t expect all of them to come.


    But in the end, the farmers, Taoists, Confucians, etc. all came from some elders and disciples, but the number was not large, which brought some congratulatory gifts.


    Du Shaofu did not see Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan among the Yinyang and Mohist visitors.


    However, although only some disciples and some elder Dharma protectors came to the wasteland, this was definitely the first time in history.


    "Is this a signal?"


    In the crowd, many powerful giants secretly speculated that they could let the farmers and Taoists come to congratulate him. This was obviously the face of Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    And now there are five people coming, which has to make people think more.


    "I''ve met the elder..."


    Among the crowd, there are also many powerful forces who come forward to salute the Dharma protectors of the farmers, the yin-yang families and the Taoist schools. They are all the converted forces of the farmhouse, the yin-yang family and so on.


    "Wutong Mountain, Phoenix people come to congratulate the exultation!"


    It was such a voice that echoed in the void.


    "My God, all the Phoenix people are here!"


    The crowd couldn''t bear to boil again. The Phoenix people, who rarely appeared and did not interfere in anything outside, also came to the wasteland to congratulate them.


    Such a face, on this Kyushu, I''m afraid there is only one desolate country!


    No matter who comes here, the Phoenix clan represents the Phoenix clan after all.


    Zixuan and qingluan are also Phoenix people. Du Shaofu greets them at the door.


    The Phoenix family also came from an elder and several extraordinary disciples. They brought an extraordinary gift and said a lot of polite words to Du Shaofu and ye Piaoling, but they were also very proud.


    This arrogance comes from the pride of the Phoenix people. It is a great honor for an elder to lead a team to the wasteland to celebrate.


    Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu is neither humble nor arrogant. When he is in the palace, his every move has his own imperial dragon spirit. He gathers the momentum of great fortune and makes the elder of the Phoenix clan tremble secretly.


    The elder and the children of the Phoenix clan came here and there. The pride of the Phoenix clan in their hearts was greatly reduced.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Suddenly, outside the stone city, there was a sound of shaking the void, a total of nine rings, shaking the void.


    "Hula..."


    Accompanied by the trembling sound of the void, there are gorgeous fireworks blooming in the mid air.


    "Two brides here!"


    The sound gradually came from outside the stone city, reverberating in the void.


    ''Hula ''


    in the sky, from outside the stone city, began to diffuse a fragrance of flowers, which made people feel relaxed and happy. From the high altitude, there were petals pouring down the stone city.


    "Ooh ''


    the beast roared like thunder, with bright Rune light, and saw several neat monsters pulling a red chariot.


    This is the mount and chariot of baihuamen. Today is the happy day of huazimo and Liyue in summer. It''s a gift from baihuamen, where monsters and beasts can roam the sky.


    Before and after the chariot, the light fluctuated, the petals poured, the fragrance of flowers overflowed, and hundreds of figures appeared.


    ''it''s the leader of the hundred flowers sect, Hua Qianyue! ''


    "the master of Qionghua and Weihua of baihuamen are here in person


    In a flash, someone exclaimed, looked at the hundreds of figures, and the voice of surprise spread immediately.


    The leader of the Baihua sect and the two masters of the Baihua sect, who had not appeared for a long time, came, causing a great stir in the crowd.At the moment, the young disciples of baihuamen are all of extraordinary temperament.


    The male disciples are tall and straight, their faces are cold, and they stand upright. The breath in the body is also amazing.


    The female brother''s figure is graceful, the radian is moving, let many men not help but look at a few more.


    When the big red chariot of baihuamen appeared outside the Imperial Palace, before the crowd, the guards were surrounded by night Piaoling for 16 days. Mu ruobai and mu ruobai were in the middle, with smiles on their faces.


    Under the attention of the public, the void red chariot opened, and a female disciple of the hundred flower gate came forward and surrounded two women with Phoenix crowns and red curtains on their faces, and landed on the ground like stars.


    When the two women in fengguanxiayan fall down, at this moment, ye Piaoling and mu ruobai''s hands are tightly clenched together, their eyes are tightly watching the two women, and their hearts are shaking.


    "Go, meet the bride, but don''t be mistaken!"


    Du Shaofu stepped forward and patted mu ruobai and ye Piaoling on the shoulder, smiling. At the moment, he was sincerely happy for them.


    "Boss, you go quickly, welcome the bride!"


    Jade, stone, Chi Guiyou and so on smile, seems to be more excited and happy than the two bridegroom officials.


    "Ha ha, go to meet the bride, come on!"


    "you two are still ashamed. Go!"


    All of a sudden, in the crowd around, the laughter is boiling.


    "We want to see the bride!"


    Little star, red Peng, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and so on several do not know where to drill out, in the crowd said loudly, caused many followers.


    Night Piaoling looks at Du Shaofu, then looks at mu ruobai, and then slowly moves forward.


    "Don''t make a mistake."


    The crowd roared with joy.


    "No mistake, no mistake!"


    Mu ruobai opened his mouth to the crowd, went to the two girls, saluted the leader of the Baihua sect and several old people, and then led the big red flower rope from the hands of a female disciple of the Baihua sect with a smile on his face.


    How could he still be wrong? It''s hard for him to cross the red curtain.


    Night Piaoling comes forward, salutes to the elders of baihuamen, and pulls a female dahonghua rope, and slowly enters the palace.


    "Hula..."


    Along the way, the petals poured down, the red carpet was connected, and the red lanterns were on both sides. The Red Palace was full of dragon spirit, and occasionally the sound of dragon howling was resounding. It was very happy.


    "I want to see the bride. When can I see the bride?"


    The little star shuttles through the crowd and shouts, but at last Du Shaofu grabs him in his hand.


    In the crowd, Sima TA Xing, Du Tingxuan, Lei Lao, Ouyang Ling and other people also don''t know when to mix in. They are also very interested.


    In the palace, at the moment, you can still see the king of Zhenbei and the king of Zhennan. He is still very strong, bright eyed and full of laughter.


    A moment later, in the palace hall, under the gaze of many eyes, two new couples stand up.


    "Today, the love apprentice and his disciples got married, and the wedding ceremony was held in the wasteland. Thank you all for coming across the continent. On behalf of baihuamen, I would like to thank you all for taking advantage of the wasteland."


    Hua Qianyue, the leader of the hundred flowers sect, came forward. She was a beautiful woman with noble temperament. She was also gentle and courteous in front of all the guests, and won the applause.


    "As we all know, our Baihua gate has some rules, but sometimes, the rules can be changed a little bit."


    "Good, headmaster Hua, how are you?"


    Flower thousand months such a voice has not fallen, immediately attracted more enthusiastic applause.


    Over the years, the rules of the Baihua sect have made it impossible for students to marry outside. I don''t know how many young talents can only stop.


    At the moment, the rules of baihuamen have been changed properly, which has benefited Kyushu, especially the visitors from Wanzhou.


    Hua Qianyue obviously didn''t expect this kind of boiling, so she just gave a faint smile, and then went on to say: Zimo is my beloved disciple and the next leader of Baihua sect. Li Yue is also the elder''s disciple of our school and has a high status in the school. These two girls and ye Piaoling, mu ruobai, are also matched. Today, her disciple Xia Liyue and her disciple huazimo are married to yepiaoling respectively And murobi


    "Good..."


    Smell speech, palace hall, burst out bursts of sound waves.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the auspicious time has come, and the wedding begins."


    Looking at the sky outside the hall, Du Zhenwu came up and looked at the heroes around him with a smile and said, "for me, the two children, ye Piaoling and mu ruobai, are just like my children. Although they were not grown up, they have been watching them step by step through their training and growth over the past few years


    Such a voice made the whole palace hall suddenly silent.


    Everyone here knows that the sky will be 18 Wei, but also these years to rise, born, shocked Kyushu!


    "Today, these two children are getting married. I''m happy. The whole country is Daqing. But today, I''m not the person to marry."As the voice dropped, Du Zhenwu''s eyes turned to Du Shaofu and said, "Shaofu, you come to the wedding master."


    "I..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned. All the people in charge of the wedding ceremony were highly respected. He had always thought that the wedding ceremony had already been arranged, and he did not care about it.


    "Shaofu, you can go. It''s suitable for you."


    The king of Zhenbei came to Du Shaofu and said, "you are the emperor of the wild country and the president of the World Association. There is nothing more suitable than you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1814

    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was only able to catch the duck on the shelf. He was a little nervous when he stepped up. This was the first time that a big girl went to the flower bridge.


    "Well, I''m a little nervous."


    At the top of the hall, Du Shaofu nodded to the old man at baihuamen. Then he looked at the heroes and said such a sentence.


    "Ha ha..."


    As soon as he heard that Du Shaofu was nervous, all the heroes in the hall burst into laughter. It was a rare sight that the demon king was nervous.


    "I''m still young, and I''m a little scared by this witness."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, then looked at the two couples and said, "but I have already come up. How can I have to be brave enough to let the two couples get married."


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu''s words caused a lot of laughter, and the atmosphere of the hall suddenly relaxed.


    As for Du Shaofu''s identity as a witness, no one felt that it would be inappropriate. I''m afraid no one can find a better one at the moment.


    "This guy."


    Ouyang Shuang, Dongli Qingqing, ye Zijin, Su Muxin, etc. stand together, are Yingying a smile. Such a few moving women stand together, but also dazzling.


    "The auspicious time has arrived, so let''s start. Two new couples worship heaven and earth together!"


    Du Shaofu spoke with a good example. Although he had never been married, some of the Du family had been married when he was a child, and he had seen them several times.


    Hearing the speech, the two teams of new men kneel down to the heaven and earth outside the hall, surrounded by female disciples of baihuamen and fingerprints.


    "Two obeisances to the high hall."


    In the hall, there are four armchairs set up by some disciples. Among the hundred flowers gate, some of them think that the domain master and Hua Qianyue sit upright.


    "The injury I had was treated carefully by the doctor. Please take the doctor''s seat."


    The night floated to the front and took the doctor to his seat. He had no relatives. In the dark forest, the doctor had no life to treat his injuries.


    "Please take Mr. Du to your seat. I have no relatives. From now on, Mr. Du and the doctor are my relatives."


    Night Piaoling also pulled on Du Zhenwu, over the years in the Du family, he can feel that the Du family has never regarded him as an outsider.


    "I don''t have any relatives. The relatives of my eldest brother are my relatives." Murobei said.


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll take it."


    The doctor didn''t wriggle. The grey robe shook and sat down with a big stride. In his deep eyes, he was holding on to the excitement.


    "I''m not at all polite."


    Du Zhenwu a smile, sitting on the side of the doctor, with a smile on his face.


    "Two obeisances to the high hall."


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu opened his mouth again with a smile in his eyes.


    "Husband and wife worship each other."


    When Du Shaofu followed the guidance of the female disciples of the Baihua sect, the ceremony was completed.


    "Uncovered, uncovered, we want to see the bride!"


    Inside and outside the main hall, with the completion of the ceremony, a cry also broke out, deafening.


    "I want to see it, too."


    When Du Shaofu said such a thing, he was also curious.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, mu ruobai was a little nervous and his heart beat faster. He raised his head and slowly opened the red curtain.


    Suddenly, a moving face appeared. She was beautiful, beautiful, with flowing eyes and long eyebrows. At the moment, she was looked at by all the eyes. She was charming. She was absolutely an excellent beauty.


    "Wow, it''s really beautiful. It can''t be a disciple of the hundred flowers sect!"


    Such a moving woman immediately attracted the applause and admiration of the audience.


    At the moment, the night floating Ling raised his hand, the eyes in the dark double pupil trembled, the arm seemed to shake, and opened the red curtain.


    When the red curtain falls, a moving face emerges, the skin color is crystal clear like snow, and there are hundreds of beauties in the eyes, and the beauty is beyond description.


    This kind of beauty, let the palace hall for a short time of silence, many eyes are hot and dull, for it was attracted by the general.


    "A hundred beauties, a thousand beauties, and purple flowers!"


    Someone spoke, his eyes trembling.


    Baimei QIANJIAO and huazimo are not only her appearance, but also a woman who has won great fame and become one of the Twelve Gods in a short period of time on the land of the wilderness.


    In Wanzhou, she is the most beautiful woman in the hundred flowers gate.


    Such women, enough to make the whole Wanzhou men boiling, but also let the mediocre men even close to the morale are not.


    At the moment, she was wearing a phoenix crown, standing in front of the night floating Ling.


    When this face appears, night Piaoling also has some dull eyes.


    "She is extraordinarily beautiful today."


    Looking at that one Baimei QIANJIAO woman, Dongli Qingqing, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing and other sincere admiration.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Little star finally saw the bride.


    "The great wedding is completed, and the whole country celebrates together!"


    Du Shaofu laughed and waved. From the depths of the palace, a golden sword swept out and went straight into the sky."Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the golden sword golden awn blooms in the sky, just like jumping out of the sun, turning into a golden dragon shadow, henggeng stone city.


    "Oh..."


    The Golden Dragon roared, the golden light bloomed, and a kind of pressure came, which made people tremble and wanted to crawl.


    "Ouch..."


    At this moment, the whole palace, the palace dragon Qi rippling, turned into countless golden dragons, roaring endlessly, such as thunder.


    The whole stone city boiling, countless eyes looking at the void, the whole country celebrate!


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Above the void, fireworks bloom, gorgeous incomparable.


    "Hula..."


    There are countless petals pouring, floating from the void, like a dream.


    This moment, the jubilant climb to the real peak, the palace inside and outside boiling!


    Such a big marriage, the next natural is inevitably the fragrance of wine, drunk, noisy.


    At dusk, the last touch of the setting sun stroked the horizon, the mist filled the earth, the setting sun reflected the stone city, reflecting a magnificent incomparable.


    The heroes of Kyushu began to leave one after another, and there were disciples of the wasteland to send them off.


    A moment later, the dusk fell silent on stone city.


    At the end of the day, the whole magnificent stone city was covered by a bright sunset, and slowly sank until the stars hung in the sky.


    Room, beaming with joy.


    In front of the couch table, the night floats Ling stands, the flower purple Mo sits quietly, slightly lowers the head, the cheek is flushed.


    Silent room, if can hear two people''s heartbeat sound.


    The night floated forward and grasped her chalky hand. Staring at the woman in front of her, she said softly, "I finally married you. I thought it was in a dreamland..."


    Hua Zimo raised her head slightly, felt her hand was very warm, from the fingertip has been warm to the bottom of her heart, smile, looking at the man in front of him, said: "since then, forever with you."


    "It''s enough to have you in this life!"


    Night Piaoling mouth, eyes with a little hazy, and then can''t help but say, picked up the woman in front of her, is to the side of the curtain hanging curtain of the tent bed.


    Flower purple Mo did not refuse, this is the wedding day, she knew what would happen, so at the moment, she buried her head in his chest, only felt nervous heartbeat faster and faster, let him put her on the bed.


    The kiss is more and more light.


    Flower purple Mo in response, arms tightly wrapped around the neck of the night floating Ling


    night floating Ling''s hands, now it is swimming in the soft waist.


    "Well..."


    Flower purple Mo response more and more intense, she felt a current swimming in her body in general, let her numb, can not resist at all.


    In the quiet room, only the flickering Yellow Pearl of the night shines.


    This man and a woman, as if gradually involved in the burning flame, hot but can not stop.


    He was uncovering his clothes. His hands were shaking and clumsy


    "Well..."


    A moment later, there was a sound cutting through the silent night sky.


    It''s the first time that men and women are in harmony


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah, I can''t hear that. I''ve even arranged a seal ban. There''s no trust between people..."


    Outside the room, a large number of people, led by xuanjiao king and Cao Yu, looked helplessly. Inside the two rooms, they were sealed and forbidden. They could not hear or see anything.


    Bright moon in the sky, thick fog layer by layer diffuse rippling open, white fog in the soft moonlight shine, transparent hazy.


    In the distance of the mountain peak, the leaves "rustle" in the night wind. The sound is graceful and deep, which is intoxicating.


    Su Muxin standing on the mountain, moonlight, like banished immortals, should not appear in the world.


    "How is Zongzhong recently?"


    Du Shaofu appeared on Su Muxin''s side, looking at the bright moon, his eyes wavering in the morning.


    "The same as before."


    Su Muxin''s teeth open gently and his voice is quiet.


    "Stay a few more days in the wilderness."


    Du Shaofu looked at the woman beside him and said that her hair was dancing with a delicate fragrance.


    "Well." Su Muxin nodded.


    "Rest early."


    Du Shaofu left, his figure wrapped in starlight and passed away in a flash.


    Su Muxin turned back and looked at the back of his departure. In his eyes, there were ripples flashing in the night.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ancient space, a corner, misty space, floating a huge mountain.


    The mountain is huge, and the whole body is filled with alternating colors of white and black.


    This is not an ordinary mountain peak, but an ant nest of soul eating ants. At first, Du Shaofu took the nest into the wasteland space and brought it out.Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the ant''s nest, and a bright green light flew out. In an instant, it reached Du Shaofu''s body. There was a squeaking sound in his mouth, which made him very intimate.


    "Little one."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu stretched out his hand. A small soul eating ant fell into the palm of his hand, with a big fingernail, but the green light was bright, the whole body was green and crystal, and there were fluctuations in the secret patterns of the talisman. It was the little ant emperor.


    The little ant emperor fell on the palm of Du Shaofu''s palm and rubbed it affectionately. The tiny light in his eyes was very bright. It was small, but it released endless pressure.


    "Little fellow, take you out to play."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu said to the little ant emperor in his palm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1815

    "Squeak..."


    It seems to be able to understand Du Shaofu''s words. The little ant emperor gives out a cheering sound of "squeak" and looks very excited. In his small eyes, the green light keeps flashing.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu left the wasteland with the little ant emperor.


    , "the elders walked slowly, and soon afterwards went to Wutong Mountain to visit the Phoenix family."


    At dusk, the setting sun is setting and the stone city is covered with golden light. Du Shaofu sends the elders of the Phoenix clan to say goodbye.


    , "Dapeng emperor is polite, and my Wutong Mountain will be very welcome at that time."


    The big elder of the Phoenix clan was flattered. Du Shaofu, the demon king, sent him personally. Although he said that he was the elder of the Phoenix family and came here on behalf of the Phoenix family, the demon king was still the master of the dragon clan, Legalists, political strategists and so on. Now the demon king is so polite to the Phoenix family, which is definitely very face saving.


    It was indeed very polite for Du Shaofu to see off the elders of the Phoenix clan.


    no way, who let Du Shaofu plan to go to Wutong Mountain Phoenix family trip, the little ant emperor''s body injury, can not last too long, must go to Phoenix family trip, not to mention, purple Xuan is also in Phoenix family, after all, is also the little star godmother.


    "Squeak..."


    As night fell, the glow gradually darkened. In the back mountain of Du''s family, the little ant emperor was flying around excitedly and was very curious about everything.


    "It seems that there is a huge energy sealed in this little guy''s body?"


    The little star looked at the little ant emperor, and her eyes glowed with golden flame. She felt the energy of the seal in the little ant emperor''s body, but she could not escape her prying sense.


    "You''re just a little guy."


    Du Xiaoyao patted the little star''s head and said that the born Lingtong''s eyes had been looking at the little ant emperor curiously.


    "Is this the terrible soul eating ant in the rumor?"


    At the moment, Dongli Qingqing, Ouyang Shuang, Su Muxin, ye Zijin, Yi Wuming, ye Piaoling, huazimo, mu ruobai, Xia Liyue, Zhen Qingchun and many others are curiously looking at the little ant emperor.


    People are curious and surprised. They have heard of the legend of the soul eating ant. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what.


    "When the old ant emperor was in his last days, he sealed his blood essence and accomplishments in his body, which could help him break through. However, this little guy was born with natural diseases. I helped him with blood essence and undead grass, but it was only able to keep the little guy for a few more years, and the result was better than I thought. Therefore, he was also put in the ancient space during this period of time, If it breaks through faster, there will be more chances to go to Phoenix clan. ''


    Du Shaofu said to the little star, "after a few days, I''m going to visit Wutong Mountain. It is said that there is a Nirvana pool in the Phoenix family. If the little ones can enter the rebirth of Nirvana, it will not only heal the sky, but also transform into the" extreme ant Phoenix "in the family of the Soul Eater ants.


    "you can go to Wutong Mountain to see the godmother."


    When the little star heard his words, he was happy and cheered.


    "The nirvana pool of the Phoenix clan is the treasure land of the Phoenix clan. Even if it is the pure blood descendants of the Phoenix clan, few can enter it."


    The ghost car opened his mouth. He had some relations with the Phoenix family. He knew a lot about the Phoenix family. Nirvana was the treasure land of the Phoenix family. Few pure blood descendants could be qualified to enter it. Outsiders would like to know more about it.


    Du Shaofu looked at yuankong, his eyes were empty, he thought for a while, and then he said, "anyway, let''s go first. This is what I promised the old ant emperor."


    "Squeak..."


    When the "squeak" of cheering came, the little ant emperor fell on Du Shaofu''s shoulder, rubbing his neck affectionately, and looking curiously at Ouyang Shuang, Dongli Qingqing, Su Muxin, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, etc.


    "They won''t hurt you."


    Du Shaofu held the little ant emperor in the palm of his hand. For this little guy, perhaps because of his blood essence and immortal grass, he was very close to him.


    "Squeak."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the little ant emperor obviously understood. He fluttered around Dongli Qingqing, Su Muxin, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoyao and so on.


    "This little guy is not as terrible as the rumor, but he seems very cute."


    Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth and was afraid. He stretched out his white palm and tried to get close to the little ant emperor.


    "Squeak..."


    The little ant emperor hesitated for a moment, and finally fell slowly into Ouyang Shuang''s palm. With a little curiosity, he looked at the little ant emperor seriously.


    "How lovely."


    Ouyang Shuang was very happy and smiling.


    Then these moving women, is around the little ant emperor, spread out the laughter.


    The night is silent.


    The Du family, or the courtyard where he grew up, has not changed at all.


    In the courtyard, on the cane chair, Du Tingxuan is holding the wine pot, leaning against his one, looking at the direction of the bright moon falling to the West.Du Shaofu was with him, and the father and son sat silent.


    "Remember when you were a child, did you often wake up in the sarcophagus of ancestral temple?"


    Du Tingxuan broke the silence and drank, but he was no longer drunk. He was quite different from him at the beginning. Now he is the real Du Tingxuan.


    "Didn''t you do it? ''


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Tingxuan with some helplessness. If it wasn''t for his father, he would have ignored him.


    How could Du Shaofu forget the sarcophagus in the ancestral temple? When he was a child, he did not know how many times he woke up, and somehow appeared in the sarcophagus in the ancestral temple.


    Later, Du Shaofu found his uncle and the second uncle and talked about it. However, at that time, he was branded as a "stupid young master". No one in the Du family believed his words. He was almost beaten. He was also warned that the sarcophagus in the ancestral hall was the property left by the ancestors of the Du family. It should not be offended.


    In the next few years, Du Shaofu remembered that although he did not say that he would wake up in the sarcophagus every day, he would wake up in the sarcophagus of his ancestral temple for several days every month.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know how to get in. He didn''t tell the elders of the Du family, so that he would not be punished by his family. He was used to it.


    In the sarcophagus, Du Shaofu also clearly remembers that he can get great benefits. Every time he wakes up from the sarcophagus, his body seems to be washed and cut once. It even helps to understand the ancient stone tablet outside Du''s home, and it also has many advantages in repairing thunder and martial veins on his body.


    It was not until later that Du Shaofu knew that it was all the drunkard father who did it.


    In his seclusion, Du Shaofu seemed to feel the secret of the life of the drunkard father up to some ancestral temples, which even the whole Du family did not know.


    "Our ancestors of the Du family are extraordinary. There are some secrets in the ancestral hall. I learned about them by accident and discovered the benefits in the sarcophagus. But up to now, I still can''t solve the secrets in the ancestral hall."


    Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu and said, "this time I want to close down in the ancestral temple for a period of time, hoping to be able to unlock the secrets of the ancestral temple."


    "OK, I''m going to Wutong Mountain Phoenix family."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and the drunkard father wanted to close down. How could Du Shaofu not know what the drunkard father was thinking. He wanted to be promoted as soon as possible so that he could go to the legalist school again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, the mountains are like beauties just out of the bath in the morning wind and mist.


    "Ji..."


    Over the stone city, from time to time, there are several spirit birds shuttling by, hovering outside the palace, trying to absorb the aura from the palace undead grass and Dongming grass.


    "If you dream like crazy, the two elders have already left. I should go back. You should be careful when you go to the Phoenix clan."


    Su Muxin opened his mouth, long skirt out of the dust, in the early morning sun, that graceful beautiful shadow moving heart and soul.


    "Be careful all the way."


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he still wanted to say something, but he did not say it.


    Su Muxin looks at Du Shaofu. He doesn''t leave a trace in his eyes. Then he turns around and steps into the wormhole of the wasteland space, and slowly disappears.


    "I also returned to the big wheel teaching, you go to Wutong Mountain, caution!"


    Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu that he had left Shicheng and returned to Dalan religion.


    "I''m going back, too. There''s something to deal with." Lonely day howl to Du Shaofu said, then also from the stone city to leave.


    "we''re going to play in Wutong Mountain." The little star is very excited.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, several figures walked into the wormhole and left from the stone city.


    this time to Wutong Mountain Phoenix family, Du Shaofu has few pedestrians, only Du Xiaoyao, little star, and Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu.


    a pedestrian walked out of the wormhole in the mainland of China and then went to Wutong Mountain.


    Wutong Mountain, where Phoenix is located.


    It is said that after the dragon and Phoenix disaster, it is the disaster of heaven and earth.


    Later, the Dragon God and the most powerful one who sealed the evil spirits came and prevented the catastrophe of heaven and earth. After


    , the dragons returned to the four seas, while Phoenix people lived in Wutong Mountain.


    Wutong Mountain is actually not a mountain. It does not know how many times it is larger than a mountain.


    Wutong Mountain and Kyushu are all equal, and it will not be much smaller than that of Kyushu.


    rumors that Wutong Mountain is a treasure land, but unfortunately no one dares to enter Wutong Mountain easily.


    even if he is the best in the world, he dare not rush into Wutong Mountain because it is the habitat of Phoenix family.


    The Phoenix clan, which is an ancient race, is much earlier than the nine members. We can imagine the details.


    from ancient to modern times, though Wutong Mountain is not out, no one dares to underestimate the Phoenix family.


    from ancient times to the present, the Phoenix family of Wutong Mountain also occasionally has young pupil to go out to discipline, all have left the prestige prestige, can vibrate the world!"Whoosh..."


    In the calm void, the wind is light and the clouds are light. Suddenly, several broken winds cross the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1816

    Several figures suddenly appeared in the void. The first one was Du Shaofu, hunting in purple robes and flying black hair.


    Du Shaofu is surrounded by a few people, including little star, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu.


    Du Shaofu skimming over the surface of the land of the heaven, and then came to Wutong Mountain, glancing at the scenery, and had no time to appreciate the scenery of late autumn.


    But Du Shaofu was not relaxed.


    This time he came to the Phoenix family, but for the sake of the Phoenix family''s nirvana pool, Du Shaofu knew that it would not be easy for Du Shaofu to borrow the Phoenix family''s nirvana pool.


    But for the sake of the little ant emperor, we should at least come and try.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu was thinking about how to borrow the nirvana shrine of the Phoenix clan. Even if he could pay some price at that time, he would not hesitate to bear it.


    "we seem to have arrived in Wutong Mountain."


    Suddenly, Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth and slowed down.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu closed his mind, and his figure slowed down a lot. He looked at the front and saw the hot air everywhere. The rocks at the foot of the void were dark red, and the air was filled with blazing breath.


    Although the vast land is hot, it is growing many strange things. There are not many indigo naturalis. Most of them are strange red plants. They are extremely heat-resistant and full of aura.


    "is this the Wutong Mountain?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart and soul peeped into this blazing land. The mountains and ridges in front of him were like a giant dragon on the horizon. The deeper he went, the more his aura became.


    "Squeak..."


    In Du Shaofu''s hair, the blue light fluctuated and a squeak came out of Du Shaofu''s black hair. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see clearly.


    The little ant emperor came to this blazing earth, but as if he came to a familiar place, he seemed to have a kind of inexplicable excitement.


    "I feel my mother''s breath."


    The little star suddenly stood in the void, with the red flame in his eyes, the Rune of the third eye standing up in the center of his brow flickered, and his face became more and more upright.


    "Little star, have you come?"


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu asked curiously. He thought that Xiaoxing was talking about Zixuan, but he didn''t spy on her coming.


    "No, it''s my mother''s breath. My mother left a mark and asked me to come to Phoenix." Said the little star.


    "Little star, do you mean your mother belongs to the Phoenix family?"


    Tiger is very curious, dark eyes, eyes are very surprised, he did not know that little star''s mother is from the rosefinch.


    "No, but it has something to do with the Phoenix clan. I think my mother asked me to come to the Phoenix clan. It must be something. I have already felt the breath left by my mother."


    Little star said, eyes pan wave, although from childhood with Godfather and two ganniang around, as well as Du''s three aunts and six aunts are doting on her, but how can she not miss her mother and father, the more she grows up, the more strong the feeling of missing.


    , "let''s go to Wutong Mountain first."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes squinted in front of him, and several figures flew away again.


    There are thousands of sparks in the air.


    Those who do not have enough level of cultivation may not be able to advance at all!


    "Who is coming?"


    All of a sudden, in front of several people, on a huge mountain, a fierce bird with hundreds of feet of fire fluttered from its wings and circled in front of the people with a flaming flame.


    The fierce eyes of this fierce bird are like red lanterns, overlooking Du Shaofu and other acquaintances. Their breath is extremely fierce. It seems that a glance at a person can make the human spirit catch fire.


    But for Du Shaofu and others, the fierce bird could not pose any threat. At the level of animal king, if Du Xiaohu hadn''t restrained Du Xiaoqing''s breath, it would have been enough for the fierce bird to crawl on the ground.


    Du Shaofu came to visit the Phoenix family of Wutong Mountain.


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. This is a visit to the Phoenix family of Wutong Mountain. It will not embarrass the fierce bird.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was also secretly surprised that he was indeed a phoenix clan inherited from ancient times to the present, with a strong foundation. The people guarding the mountain top were all fierce beasts at the level of animal King''s realm, which was quite a lot.


    "Du Shaofu of the wasteland, Du Shaofu, the demon king."


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the fierce bird''s whole body suddenly trembled. Hundreds of Zhang''s body trembled for it, and the breath almost disordered. The fierce and fierce eyes of the bird were startled.


    Then the fierce bird suddenly looked respectful, spread its wings and retreated to one side, and said, "the elder has already ordered us to welcome the wild giant Peng emperor. Please."


    Du Shaofu nodded. At first, the elders of the Phoenix family left. They once said they would come to Wutong Mountain recently. It seems that the Phoenix family is ready.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several people continue to move forward, and they are more and more fiery along the way, but the aura is also more and more rich. For those with enough cultivation level, as long as they can resist the blazing heat, they can gain great benefits in it.There is a profound meaning of fire in the rich aura, which can bring great opportunities to practitioners, especially for those who practice the profound meaning of fire.


    "I''m ordered to come to meet the great Peng emperor of the wasteland!"


    Along the way, several people met a lot of fierce birds, including the animal emperor''s realm and the animal Zun realm. They had received news and met several people on the way.


    "I have been ordered to come to meet the great ROC emperor of the wasteland, the Purple Dragon Emperor, the demon emperor and Du Xiaoyao!"


    A middle-aged figure appeared in front of several people. His eyes were bright and his bearing was extraordinary. He did not move like a mountain.


    "Martial arts practitioners!"


    Du Shaofu was surprised again. The middle-aged man should be the war servant of the Phoenix family. However, the cultivators at the level of the martial arts realm were also on the way to meet him.


    "It''s really deep."


    Du Shaofu sighed at the Phoenix clan''s taking out such a writing style. However, he knew that it was the Phoenix clan who took out such writing, which was not only to show that they attached importance to their own line of work, but also to prove the details of the Phoenix family.


    "Demon emperor, who sealed this for me? How can I become a demon emperor?"


    Du Xiaoyao muttered, he didn''t know when he became the demon emperor.


    "The demon emperor Du Xiaoyao has already been spread in the world."


    Although he knows the identities of Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, he is not humble and arrogant, and is extraordinary.


    "The demon emperor is also good, much better than the demon king."


    Du Xiaoyao laughed and was quite satisfied. Anyway, he felt much better than the demon king.


    "Princess four and Princess Zixuan are waiting for you. Please follow me."


    Open your mouth in middle age and lead the way ahead.


    But at the speed of a few people, and after half an hour, we arrived in front of an ancient mountain with endless views.


    Peak, here is blazing, the breath is not too hot, but extremely refreshing.


    Misty, everywhere indigo, there are plants as red as fire, there are spiritual herbs everywhere, diffuse the glow, this is a vast mountain land.


    On the peak, there are many tall and straight figures and graceful figures standing, breath convergence, but bearing is extraordinary.


    "Here they are."


    At first, a graceful juelie woman stood quietly with her long black hair tied in a princess bun. On the bun was a colorful hairpin with several fringes hanging. She looked at several figures in front of her, and her colorful eyes fluttered on her moving face.


    "Whoosh..."


    A few flashes and several figures appear in front of us. It is Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu.


    The little star saw a graceful figure on the mountain in front of him. His purple clothes were clear and empty, and he outlined the luring posture. He stood quietly, and his temperament was free from vulgarity and dust. He was like a fairy who did not eat fireworks among people.


    "Mother."


    The little star has already rushed up, happy, his face is full of smiles.


    With a smile on her face, Qianying stepped forward and held the little star in her arms.


    "When the ROC emperor comes, the Phoenix people are very welcome."


    Beside the beautiful woman, the graceful juelie woman opened her mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with colorful eyes. Her face was filled with goose fat, her lips were like cherry blossoms, her eyebrows were like ink paintings, and her spirit was like autumn water. It was also moving, and it would not be much lower than that woman in purple.


    "The fourth princess is very kind."


    Du Shaofu nodded and laughed. How could he not know this girl.


    This is Huang ling''er. Du Shaofu has not been in contact with many times. The four princesses of the Phoenix family have a profound cultivation. Although they seldom do it in person, they once abused Qin demons when they were in the animal kingdom.


    It is said that this time to the Phoenix clan, Qin demon Shangguan Qixian directly hid far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1817

    Later, Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the woman in purple. It was Zixuan. The more he aroused people, he kept the stranger away.


    "You must have been tired all the way here. I''ll have a rest today, and tomorrow my mother will meet with you and give you a banquet."


    Huang ling''er said softly, every move also appears to be so dignified and noble, spotless.


    "You''re welcome."


    Du Shaofu showed his thanks. According to the news, the empress of huanglinger''s mother was the head of the current Phoenix family. If such a leader wanted to hold a banquet for several people, he had to treat him well.


    Huang ling''er waved, and as the voice fell, a space wave suddenly appeared in the sky not far away. There were four birds that looked like birds but not birds, like wind like Luan. The flaming fire Luan with red body pulled a phoenix chariot and flapped its wings.


    This is Huang ling''er''s chariot, which often appears outside to meet Du Shaofu and others.


    Four flaming fire Luan pull the ancient chariot, hovering in the void.


    "Please."


    Huang ling''er motioned to Du Shaofu to board the chariot.


    Du Shaofu was not polite. He jumped on the chariot. On the ancient chariot, the talisman and secret patterns fluctuated. Du Shaofu had seen it several times, but it was the first time that he sat in the chariot.


    "Eh..."


    When Du Shaofu boarded the chariot, he could not help but murmured. It seemed that the chariot was not big, but the space surprised Du Shaofu. There was a strange fluctuation in the space.


    "It''s about the meaning of space."


    Du Shaofu immediately understood that the chariot was not simple. It contained the profound meaning of space. There should be many other mysteries for many people to ride in. This is a treasure.


    Several people boarded the chariot, accompanied by Zixuan and huangling''er. The flaming fire phoenix flapped its wings and flew away in the air.


    In the chariot, the fragrance fills the air.


    But Du Xiaoyao was very interested in those ancient talismans and secret patterns in the chariot, and began to study them.


    the ancient earth, the fire Wutong, blotting out the sky, like a mountain, far away, like a vast expanse of fire.


    these parasol trees are not natural objects. They are unique to the Phoenix family and are treasures. In the mountains of


    , the Wutong trees, the vast ancient buildings stand on the mountains, which are like the many traces of old mottled traces that have been in existence for many years, and seem to be back to the ancient times.


    "Ji..."


    "Squeak..."


    In the sky, there is no time for the birds to shuttle and hiss, everywhere exotic flowers and plants, the glow is diffuse, like a dream.


    "What a beautiful place."


    Du Xiaoqing lies on the chariot window and looks at the beautiful fairyland like scenery below and marvels at it.


    "Squeak..."


    The little ant emperor seemed to feel something. He climbed out of Du Shaofu''s hair and flew to Du Xiaoqing''s shoulder. He looked at the sky curiously, and his little eyes lit up.


    "This is The soul eating ant... "


    When the little ant emperor appeared, huangling''er and Zixuan changed color at the same time, and their two moving faces showed a surprised look. The soul eating ant was absolutely not a mortal thing.


    "It doesn''t seem to be an ordinary soul eating ant. Is it..."


    Huang ling''er found the clue at a glance. This little soul eating ant is absolutely unusual.


    "This is a little ant emperor."


    Du Shaofu did not conceal the identity of huangling''er and Zixuan.


    "Ant emperor!"


    Huangling''er and Zixuan heard the words, and their chest was fluctuating violently. How could they not know what the ant emperor in the soul eating ants represented? The ant emperor in the soul eating ant ants was an absolute fear of the supreme monster. From ancient times to the present, the soul Eating God ants were all horrible.


    was not long time, Du Shaofu was settled in an ancient quiet courtyard, surrounded by Wutong deeply.


    Outside the courtyard, the Phoenix family also arranged a lot of young female war servants. It was not a simple existence for them to become war servants of the Phoenix family. They were dedicated to the orders of Du Shaofu and others.


    "Take a rest. I''ll go back and tell my mother. You''ll be invited to dinner tomorrow." Huang ling''er leaves.


    "Mother, you stay here with me."


    Zixuan wanted to leave, but was pulled by the little star.


    Zixuan''s purple eyes looked at the little star, then glanced at Du Shaofu, nodded to the little star, and then said to huangling''er, "I''ll arrange it here. I''ll take them to the banquet tomorrow."


    "Well, it''s hard, sister Zixuan."


    Huang ling''er''s colorful eyes fluttered a little. Under a red pattern pleated skirt, she showed her chest like snow, and her skirt only covered her knees, which made her long and tall legs seem more tall, and then she left.


    "A lot of panacea."


    Du Xiaoyao looked ahead and peeped. He had already felt the breath of countless Tiancai Dibao and Baoyao.


    "Elixir..."Smell speech, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu saliva are about to flow out.


    "this is Wutong Mountain. Don''t give me any trouble."


    Du Shaofu had to remind Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing that they still wanted to come to the Phoenix clan this time. If Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing were allowed to cause trouble within the Phoenix clan, they would not have any hope of nirvana.


    "All right."


    Du Xiaoyao nodded, some reluctant.


    "I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to visit this time, are you?"


    Zixuan holds the little star and looks at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao with her purple eyes. She seems to be able to see through everything. With her understanding of these people, she will definitely go to the Sanbao hall without anything else.


    "This..." Du Shaofu smiles at Zixuan, but he can''t hide it from Zixuan.


    "Mother, father wants to borrow Nirvana pool for little ant emperor." Little star said to Zixuan.


    "Nirvana pool!"


    Hearing this, Zixuan looked at Du Shaofu, her eyes moved slightly, her red lips opened slightly, and her voice was like the sounds of nature. She said, "do you know the origin of Nirvana


    "Nirvana pool is the treasure land of Phoenix." Said Du Shaofu, with a wry smile.


    "What else?" Asked Zixuan Yingying.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu shook his head. He knew nothing about Nirvana except that Nirvana was the treasure land of the Phoenix family.


    "My Phoenix family has the talent of Phoenix Nirvana and rebirth. This Nirvana has nothing to do with the supreme nirvana, but the nirvana of the Phoenix family itself, which can remove the ordinary body, cast the spirit body and forge the spirit soul.


    From ancient times to the present, the one who can succeed in rebirth in Nirvana is the one with great perseverance and perseverance. Unfortunately, there are only a handful of people who have been able to Nirvana and reborn from ancient times to the present. Most of the losers are destroyed, burned into nothingness in the bath fire, and a few can get out of it. However, if they are light, they will not make further progress. If they are serious, their accomplishments will plummet or even become disabled people. "


    Zixuan said, "the nirvana pool was originally a place of fire for the Phoenix family, and it can help us to rebirth. From ancient times to the present, countless generations of our family have experienced nirvana. Once nirvana is successful, they will leave a strong spiritual material and a guide to Nirvana rebirth. It takes a long time to gather into a Nirvana pool. No matter human beings or orcs, as long as they can practice in nirvana for several days, they will get endless benefits and can be reborn If the disciples of the clan go in, they can greatly increase the chance of rebirth of nirvana. "


    After a pause, Zixuan looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but Nirvana can''t help the consumption of the whole Phoenix clan. Over the years, the Phoenix people who are able to achieve Nirvana and rebirth are even rarer. Therefore, the nirvana pool was opened once 500 years ago. The last time it was opened was 480 years ago. Every time it is opened, there are only three places for the children of the Phoenix family. "


    "So..."


    Listening to Zixuan''s words, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu are all somewhat cool. In this way, it is impossible for outsiders to borrow the nirvana pool of the Phoenix clan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1818

    "Some troubles..."


    Du Shaofu was even more dignified. Even if he could borrow the nirvana shrine, it would still take 20 years for the nirvana shrine to be reopened. The little ant emperor did not know whether he could wait until then.


    Later, from Zixuan''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned a lot about the Phoenix clan. The Phoenix clan has five blood lines, mainly with five colors. The red one is Phoenix, the yellow one is yuenchu, the purple one is Zhuo, the green one is qingluan, and the white one is Honghu. Among the five ethnic groups, huangling''er is the main Phoenix, which is the fourth princess, and there are two elder brothers and a sister on it. In addition, there are also some outstanding young people of the younger generation, whose natural appearance is excellent.


    "It is worthy of a strong family."


    Du Shaofu sighed in his heart that the Phoenix clan is really not vulgar. It is worthy of fighting against the dragon family all the time. Among the younger generation of the dragon family, from Dragon 3 to dragon 9, they are all powerful and extraordinary, and the Phoenix clan is definitely not inferior to it.


    "Why didn''t Xiao Qingqing come?"


    Zixuan asked. She didn''t see xiaoqingqing.


    "She went back with Xingyu."


    Du Shaofu said that naturally Zixuan asked qingluan.


    After ye Piaoling and mu ruobai get married, Xingyu and xiaoqingqing have already left. Xingyu remembers master and aunt Murong youruo and want to go back to visit.


    When he thought of Murong youruo, Du Shaofu felt a wave in his heart. When he finished this period of time, he would have to see her. Huang Guo owed her a lot.


    "In a few days, there will be a great event in the family. All the young people in the family will return to the family and all of them will participate in the grand event, hoping to get a chance. Xiaoqingqing is the blood of qingluan, and the talent of natural appearance is rare in the whole family. If you can come back, you can also have a chance to fight for it." Zixuan said, slightly regretful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ All over the mountains and plains,


    night, the moon is shining, and it is shining like a golden dream in the ancient Wutong.


    "Maybe we can still borrow the same words from the Phoenix pool for us Outside the courtyard, Du Xiaoqing looked at Du Shaofu with a dignified face.


    "I''ll see it later. I hope I have a chance."


    Du Shaofu stroked Du Xiaoqing''s hair behind his head, and a smile appeared on his face. In his heart, it was not clear that the Phoenix people were very polite. I''m afraid that there was a relationship between themselves as the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. Otherwise, the Phoenix clan would not be so polite.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, the ancient palace, engraved with flame rune, colorful light shining, showing a kind of eternal breath.


    "Soul eating ant, little ant Emperor..."


    The simple stone hall is engraved with phoenix pattern. A beautiful woman is beautifully dressed. The phoenix pattern in the carving is gorgeous but not elegant, plain and beautiful without losing color. Her beautiful face is noble in temperament. Her beautiful eyes are moving and shining with a deep smile. She says, "I think I know the purpose of that guy."


    At the moment, there are two men and two women in this simple stone hall. The two men are quite young and have extraordinary temperament.


    The two women were moved. One was Huang ling''er, the other was dressed in a strong red dress, which outlined the hot figure with a graceful waist. However, the red dress was also covered with a cloak of the same color, which was dragged to the ground. It was noble and even more cool.


    This woman is as moving as huangling''er, but her style is quite opposite. Her lips are light red, her eyebrows are like willows, and her face is like snow. Standing by her side, she is not inferior.


    In the stone hall, at the moment, Huang linger''s colorful eyes glowed with surprise. With a colorful belt around her waist, she tied her slender waist into a delicate grip, which made her breast plump. She asked the beautiful woman, "mother, is it related to the little ant emperor?"


    "If what I expected, Du Shaofu, the demon king, came here, he should have a great relationship with the little ant emperor. In sum, the soul eating ant tribe has a lot to do with my Phoenix clan."


    With a faint smile, the beautiful woman is somewhat similar to huangling''er. When she was young, she must be a beautiful woman. She was afraid that she would never be under her. She said, "under the ancestral Phoenix, we Phoenix have five veins. For us, Phoenix, qingluan, Cuo, Zhuo and Honghu, but the soul eating ant has a great relationship with our Phoenix family, which is rarely known in the world Tao. "


    "What''s the relationship between the queen mother and the Phoenix family?"


    In the stone hall, at the moment, a young man opened his mouth, with a handsome face, multicolored pupils, a long red hair shawl, under the military robe, his posture was upright and majestic.


    "I just heard the rumors in the clan that the ancestor of the soul eating ant was once a close friend of our ancestral Huang. By chance, he got the blood essence of the ancestral Huang after his breakthrough into the realm of incarnation. In ancient times, he was shocked everywhere and became famous, which made countless powerful people retreat." The beautiful woman says that she is the leader of the Phoenix family, Huang Mengjun."If you get the blood essence of zuhuang, how strong can you be?"


    When the young man just spoke, the multicolored pupil fluctuated. Could the soul eating ant, who got the essence of zuhuang''s blood, be compared with the real Phoenix.


    "My son, Phoenix is powerful, but how vast the world is, there are countless rare. The world knows that our family is powerful, but there are many creatures in the world, and the power will not be under my family."


    Looking at the young man who was talking, Huang Mengjun warned, "the supreme ant Huang will never be under my family. According to the records of the clan, after the dragon and Phoenix massacre, the Phoenix clan of the dragon clan fought hard, and the most powerful real dragon under the ancestor dragon did not fall behind."


    "Fight the strongest real dragon under ZuLong!"


    Hearing this, Huang ling''er in the stone hall is really moving.


    "In this way, the supreme ant Huang is still kind to my family."


    The young man with multicolored pupil opens his mouth, and his eyes fluctuate, and his arrogance is restrained.


    "Yes, we do. The soul eating ants have a lot to do with our family."


    Huang Mengjun opened her mouth and murmured, "but this time, the purpose of Du Shaofu, the demon king, and so on is too big for our family. They should want to borrow Nirvana pool, so that the little ant emperor can be reborn from Nirvana and incarnate into the supreme ant Huang!"


    "Nirvana pool!"


    Hearing this, Huang ling''er and other people''s eyes trembled. The nirvana pool, which was opened 500 years ago, has only three places in total. How can it be given to outsiders? It has never been given to outsiders.


    "When the catastrophe of heaven and earth is approaching, Du Shaofu, the demon king, has a god thunder tripod. His natural appearance and talent are unparalleled in the world. This kind of existence is worth our Phoenix clan''s communication. He is also the young clan leader of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. There are many mysterious strong men behind. If we refuse this time directly, it would be quite inappropriate." Huang Mengjun''s eyes fluctuate a little, and she is embarrassed.


    "Is Du Shaofu, the demon king, really as terrible as the rumor


    The man in the military robe opens his mouth, and his eyes are filled with waves.


    Huang ling''er smiles at the man in the war robe and says, "second brother, Du Shaofu has already stepped into nirvana. The Li Chen method of Legalists is destroyed by the spirit of its suppression. In the holy land, it is impossible for anyone to be his opponent."


    "Seeing is believing, hearing is false. Is there any human being who can be so strong?" The man in the robe was suspicious.


    "He is not only a human being, but also a young patriarch of the golden winged ROC." Said Huang ling''er.


    "It''s a strange human being. I''d like to see a lot of legends." There has been no open mouth Sassoon moving woman, eyes light with a little curiosity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1819

    "The banquet will be held tomorrow. Representatives from all walks of life will be present. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has something extraordinary. It is not easy for you to be young enough to arouse all parties. You should not lose your courtesy."


    Huang Mengjun opened her mouth, looked at her four people, and said, "no matter what, the lingque terrace will open in the future. This is a great event for our family. All eligible children can participate. You should know the rules. When the time comes, whoever can board the lingque terrace will be the" spiritual master "of our Phoenix family. This is the clan rule. You should take good care of it


    When the voice dropped, Huang Mengjun left and said, "Nirvana, the soul Eating God, ant emperor, I can''t make a decision on this matter. It needs the judgment of the holy ancestor."


    "Lingque terrace..."


    Hearing the words, Huang ling''er and other four people''s eyes are full of fluctuations.


    "Four younger sisters have the highest blood. It seems that this time they have the greatest hope of climbing the lingque platform."


    As Huang Mengjun leaves, the sassy and moving woman in the stone hall looks at Huang ling''er and says with a smile.


    "The opening of lingque platform will bring great opportunities to our family every time, but no one has ever been able to really climb the platform. The ancestors of the family left a message that lingquetai is only for those who are destined. Whoever can get on the platform is the spiritual master of our family. Maybe the third elder sister has the most organic fate, and it may also be the elder brother and the second brother. "


    Huang ling''er smiles, just like a colorful lotus blossom, shocking and moving.


    "The four sisters have the highest nirvana, and they are indeed the most promising. They are also the hope of our Phoenix family. Although the three sisters have not achieved the supreme nirvana, they have practiced for so many years, and they have the most thorough understanding and hope for our supreme beast. The second younger brother is the most belligerent. He has perseverance and perseverance. He also has opportunities


    Finally, the man who never spoke up was the oldest, but he was also very young. He wore a robe, embroidered with colorful phoenix patterns, his eyes were deep and shining with multicolored light. He was upright and upright, standing there quietly, and no one could ignore him.


    "The four of us are the future of the Phoenix clan. I know that all of us want to be the next patriarch, including me. However, we fight secretly. We are brothers and sisters. We can fight, but we can''t fight. Fighting is to be stronger. Fighting will destroy the relationship between my brothers and sisters."


    The man in the robe opened his mouth, his voice was flat and his eyes were shining.


    "Big brother said so."


    Huang ling''er and her three nodded in awe of the silent elder brother.


    "When lingque platform is opened, we should try our best to make every effort. Even if the success of the other four veins will affect our pulse." Long robe man road.


    "Big brother, what if sister Zixuan boarded the lingque platform?" Sassoon woman a smile way.


    Hearing this, the man''s eyes in the robe flickered a little. After a moment, he looked at Huang ling''er and asked in a low voice, "sister four, it seems that Zixuan and Du Shaofu, the demon king, are quite close, right?"


    "Du Shaofu is the godfather of the Purple Dragon Emperor, and sister Zixuan is the godmother of the emperor. As for the specific process, I don''t know."


    Huangling''er opens her mouth, and her eyes are full of waves.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, the three dragons and the four dragons, were killed by him..." The man in the robe opened his mouth with a light air and a cool look.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, led by Zixuan, boarded the chariot left by huangling''er yesterday and went to the banquet.


    Wutong Mountain is very smart everywhere.


    This is an ancient land, Lingxiu mountain, the spirit of the rising fog.


    If you can practice here all the year round, you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the air, there was not a time when there was a strong and blazing breath, and there were many figures flying towards the distance, keeping respect for the chariot.


    "Today, the patriarch''s personal banquet is actually a warm-up for a grand gathering of the Phoenix clan. Representatives of the younger generation of the whole clan will participate in the banquet. According to the Convention, there will be some challenges from the children of the clan, and the winner will be rewarded by the clan." Zixuan, through the window of the chariot, looked at many flying figures and said to Du Shaofu and others.


    "The strong are like clouds..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t have the spirit to pry. This is a kind of disrespect to the Phoenix people and will lose etiquette.


    However, with his keen insight, Du Shaofu could not help feeling that there was a strong and powerful atmosphere around him.


    A moment later, the chariot came to a red mountain. All over the mountains and plains,


    is a phoenix dormant land. It is all covered with flame Wutong. It has an ancient atmosphere of overwhelming pressure.


    In front of the mountain, there are many children of the Phoenix clan waiting in line to be checked before they can enter.


    "This is the core of our Phoenix clan. Only important children and important guests can enter."


    Zixuan said, they also need to go out of the chariot for inspection, which is the core of the Phoenix family, and it is difficult for others to get in.


    "I''ve met Princess Zixuan."


    When a disciple of the Phoenix clan saw Zixuan walking out of the chariot, he saluted immediately. However, his eyes were followed by those of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing."That''s Du Shaofu, the Purple Dragon Emperor, and Du Xiaoyao, the demon emperor!"


    "Is Du Shaofu, the demon king, the man with black hair and purple robe? He doesn''t look like the rumor. He is as fierce as he dares to eat the descendants of the real dragon alive?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A lot of whispers came out of the crowd. Many of them had heard the rumor for a long time. The demon king Du Shaofu and other people came to the Phoenix clan, which surprised many children and wanted to have a look at it.


    With Du Shaofu''s appearance, some people recognized him, which immediately caused a lot of boiling and agitation. Among them, many women in the Phoenix clan even had their eyes shining.


    Under the leadership of Zixuan, Du Shaofu and others passed the test first.


    This kind of examination only proves the identity.


    With Zixuan, everything is quite simple.


    But it''s the children of the Phoenix clan who will be very strict.


    There will be an old man with a piece of ancient jade to test its animal soul, to prevent anyone from mixing into the core of the Phoenix clan.


    through the detection, the front is already a towering mountain, towering majestic, fire Wutong blot out the sky, vast and magnificent, let people stand in front of them, not from the heart of life is small.


    "I feel my mother''s breath. It''s like where to call me, but I can''t feel where it is?"


    Little star opened her mouth, she felt a certain kind of traction from the Phoenix family, which was the breath left by her mother.


    But the breath is very ethereal, so that little stars can not feel the specific position.


    "Wait and see. Look for it slowly. Don''t act rashly."


    Du Shaofu whispered to Xiaoxing that he only knew that the little star was the body of a dragon, but the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan were not in peace. Although Zixuan was there, it would inevitably cause some unnecessary trouble if the little star was found everywhere in the Phoenix family. Besides, they were not allowed to make rash moves in the Phoenix clan only yesterday.


    In fact, Du Shaofu was also very puzzled. Little star is the blood of the real dragon. How could his mother be the legendary animal of heaven? This is a bit incredible.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll show you around."


    Zixuan pulled little star and said that she believed little star''s words. She heard little star mention it yesterday.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then they left, no longer in chariot, but jumped on the back of a flaming bird.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is said to have killed many descendants of the real dragon of the dragon clan. He is so powerful that it is hard to find an opponent among his peers."


    With the departure of Du Shaofu and others, the young people of Phoenix clan began to whisper again.


    "Princess Zixuan and Princess four are equally powerful."


    Said the young man with good temperament. Seeing that many women were shining on Du Shaofu, the demon king, he could not help feeling jealous.


    "Princess Zixuan and Princess four are powerful, but Du Shaofu, the demon king, seems to be stronger. There are so many rumors that it is not groundless."


    A moving woman opened her mouth and looked at the straight back of the purple robe and black hair. Even the children of the Phoenix family were moved by such a cruel man with countless legends.


    "The man in gold should be the demon emperor Du Xiaoyao, it is said that he is also the great supreme nirvana, the body is the red Jiri macaque!"


    Some women also pay attention to Du Xiaoyao, attracted by the temperament of the king born that day.


    "Well, we still have the first Prince and the second prince. If it hadn''t been for the fact that the first Prince and the second prince had already broken through the martial realm and had entered the divine space last time, they would not have been as popular as Du Shaofu, the demon king."


    Some young people are very unconvinced. In any case, it is always uncomfortable to hear that the women in their own family are actually praising human beings and demons.


    "The younger generation of the Phoenix clan is really not vulgar."


    Naturally, Du Shaofu couldn''t escape the discussion behind him. He gave a smile and ignored it.


    However, Du Shaofu was somewhat surprised at the many young Phoenix people he had just seen.


    Generally speaking, the children of the Phoenix clan are better than their peers of Legalists, celebrities and political strategists.


    "Some young people of the Phoenix clan are not weak indeed, but they should not be looked up to by your strength."


    Zixuan turned a blind eye to Du Shaofu. She knew that those young people in the Phoenix clan were not weak, but if compared with these guys in front of her, even if it was far from enough, even if it was difficult to compare with Du Xiaohu.


    "But among the younger generation of the Phoenix clan, you should be on guard against Feng Han and Feng Chu. However, they are not so young. They have been practicing for many years. They are of the same generation as longyi and longer of the dragon clan. In addition, HuangFei is also very popular. Among the four veins of Zhuo, Honghu, qingluan and Kuai, there are also some excellent young people." Zixuan said.


    "Feng Han, Feng Chu, Huang Fei."


    Du Shaofu remembered these three names. Yesterday, he asked Zixuan for some information. When he entered the Phoenix clan, he naturally wanted to know the details of the Phoenix clan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1820

    From Zixuan''s mouth yesterday, Du Shaofu learned that fenghan, Fengchu and HuangFei were Huang linger''s eldest brother, second brother and third sister.


    Those three are very good, but because they have already broken through the martial realm, they did not enter the divine space last time.


    "Fengchu is warlike, HuangFei likes to be lively, fenghan..."


    Zixuan''s eyes squint, purple beautiful eyes, suddenly pan a little wave, pause for a moment, then continue: "Feng Han is the most unfathomable."


    "It''s just a visit. It shouldn''t be any trouble."


    When Du Shaofu laughed, he did not intend to cause any trouble to the Phoenix people.


    But listening to Zixuan''s words, her heart was shocked. There are several outstanding people in the Phoenix family, including four pulse.


    This is enough to prove that the Phoenix clan is really terrible. What the Phoenix clan has been showing to the outside world is just the tip of the iceberg.


    "You can''t get into any trouble when you come to the Phoenix family. However, as far as I know, although there is no hatred between the two families, it seems that they have been fighting each other secretly. You are the young leader of the Phoenix family. If you come to visit the Phoenix family now, you may be regarded as a challenge. Maybe some people will not accept it. ¡±


    purple Xuan''s eyebrows were slightly raised and her mouth was indifferent.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and his face showed a wry smile. If it was true, it would be easy to cause any trouble.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to it. With his current accomplishments and strength, he was not afraid of any trouble as long as the powerful people in the holy land of the Phoenix clan did not attack.


    In front of them, the mountains are connected with each other, surrounded by fog, and the sky is full of splendor.


    "Ji Ji..."


    Many of them have wings and whistles, their breath is strong and powerful, and their voice is penetrating clouds and rocks. Any one of them in the outside world is enough to be one of the top strong ones.


    On the earth, the smell of medicine, mountains are full of natural materials and treasure medicine, diffuse the glow, wave energy.


    "What a treasure land


    Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu can''t help drooling.


    "It''s really a treasure land."


    Du Shaofu also praised that Wutong Mountain is such a treasure place. This is the foundation of Phoenix family, and even the ancestor of Jin Chidapeng bird family is slightly inferior.


    However, he thought that he still had the space of the divine realm in his hand, but his cultivation was not enough and he could not control it. This also made Du Shaofu''s mind balance a lot.


    Du Shaofu''s heart secretly estimated that when God''s domain space can be controlled, if it will be regarded as the base camp of the world, it will not be under the Wutong Mountain.


    "Here we are..."


    In Du Shaofu''s Secret exclamation, Zixuan''s voice came.


    Following Zixuan''s words, Du Shaofu looks ahead and a magnificent mountain emerges.


    , a flame of Wutong growing around, especially on the mountain, has an ancient palace standing like a temple of heaven.


    In front of the mountain, there is a Phoenix stone carving nearly 100 Zhang high. It is filled with runes, like living creatures, and filled with an ancient supremacy. It makes people feel that they should also tremble and pay homage to them.


    "this is the Phoenix Valley of Wutong Mountain. Only the Phoenix family has the strongest posture, and the elder and children who are trained to be super can only perch."


    Zixuan opened her mouth and said to Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    "Many Fu arrays come from ancient times. Once opened, they will have extraordinary power."


    Du Xiaoyao sighed, instinctively felt that a lot of ancient talismans inhabited. Once opened, the power is absolutely extraordinary.


    "Worthy of being from the ancient Phoenix clan, one of the most powerful clans."


    Du Shaofu also sighed to himself that he could think of the details and once powerful of the Phoenix clan just by seeing it along the way.


    Such a big family, inherited from ancient times, is indeed worthy of being called the supreme Orc family, able to overlook all living beings and be at the top of the world.


    With the help of Zixuan, they walked into the mountains and came to the vast ancient square.


    square is surrounded by a towering flame of Wutong, which is just like the fire of the fire, but it can not cover the square. It shows how huge the square is.


    On the square, at the moment, there are many young figures standing, all outstanding.


    With Du Shaofu waiting to come, the crowd caused a lot of commotion.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over. Among those young figures, there were also many figures in the divine space, or those that had been seen by Huang ling''er from the outside world.


    With a general insight into his mind, Du Shaofu had already felt that the young generation of these Phoenix people were extraordinary. If they could appear in this square at the moment, they would not be weak.


    There are still some young people who are coming. When they arrive at the square, they stand quietly in front of everyone behind them.


    On the square around him, Du Shaofu even saw many human beings, all of whom were war servants of the Phoenix clan.


    However, the cultivation strength of these war servants is very strong, and there are even territorial war servants.The status of these powerful domain war servants is higher than that of the ordinary Phoenix family.


    The Phoenix family also attached great importance to war servants who could achieve such accomplishments.


    "Dapeng emperor, we meet again."


    There was an old man with a smile in his eyes. It was the elder of the Phoenix clan who had been to the wasteland not long ago. After he came back, he greatly appreciated Du Shaofu in his family.


    "Hello, elder."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu had a good impression of the elder of the Phoenix clan. After sweeping his eyes, he was followed by many powerful people of the Phoenix clan.


    "This way, please." A fine, delicious wine,


    , the elders led Du Shaofu to the square. Under the huge Wutong tree, there were many seats, and many delicious dishes, such as fruit and jade, were placed on the stone table.


    In some seats, there are some old people, old women and middle-aged people. Their breath is hidden. But any one of them has a strong aura, and many young strong people are behind them.


    "Sitting on the left side of the head is the big elder, from the first pulse of my purple flame demon Huang, followed by the second elder of the Phoenix family, from the main vein of the Phoenix. The three elders come from qingluan. The four elders come from the same vein of Li. The five elders are from Honghu. This is the highest Presbyterian group of our Phoenix clan. If there is a big event, the unanimous decision of the Presbyterian group can overturn the decision of the patriarch. " Zixuan''s voice reached Du Shaofu''s ears and whispered to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded silently and followed Zixuan''s introduction to observe the elders. The elder was Ziyan yaohuang, an old woman with purple hair. His breath was astringent and he looked very kind.


    The second elder is a red haired old man with thin body. Although his breath is restrained, his eyes are very sharp.


    The three elders, the four elders and the five elders are all old people. They have been practicing for a long time, and their accomplishments are excellent.


    However, with Du Shaofu''s current level of cultivation, he will not be under any pressure in the face of these Phoenix clan elders.


    Du Shaofu''s keen yuan Shen power secretly spied and felt that the cultivation strength of the elder and the second eldest was similar to that of the great elder and the second elder of the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    "These are some respected elders of our family."


    The elder, who was familiar with Du Shaofu, introduced several elders, such as the great elder, to Du Shaofu.


    As for other elders, Du Shaofu had already seen some of them after he came out of the divine space on the land of chenhuang.


    "I have seen the elders."


    Du Shaofu saluted with the courtesy of his younger generation.


    "At a young age, it''s so extraordinary that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead."


    The elder was very kind to Du Shaofu.


    Two elders, three elders, four elders and five elders just nodded slightly. Although they were not too ambitious, they did not have special enthusiasm, which was regarded as normal etiquette.


    However, these elders also looked at Du Shaofu secretly, and the waves rose in their hearts.


    Their perception is extremely keen, and they feel a kind of invisible pressure, which seems to be above the supreme, which makes their soul tremble for no reason.


    "Here comes the patriarch!"


    Just at this time, there was a sound coming from the square, the dazzling light was gorgeous, and suddenly appeared on the empty square.


    then five figures were in a flash, and disappeared in the brilliant rays of Wutong.


    "See the patriarch!"


    All the children of the Phoenix clan saluted at once in the square. The sound resounded through the ancient square, and the elders on the seats also began to rise.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, looking at the brilliant light dissipation, a total of five figures appeared in the flame of Indus.


    Among the five figures, Du Shaofu saw Huang ling''er at the first sight, and the five figures were in the middle, a beautiful woman.


    The beautiful women are beautifully dressed and carved with phoenix patterns. They are gorgeous but not elegant, plain and beautiful without losing color, and they have noble temperament.


    "The cultivation is not vulgar. It will not be under the adoptive father. It should be the patriarch of the Phoenix clan."


    Du Shaofu looked at the beautiful woman, and from her hidden breath, he could feel that her strength was not under the heaven of her adoptive father.


    "All the elders are exempt from ceremony, all of them."


    The beautiful woman opened her mouth, nodded to the elder, and then waved to the children on the square.


    The beautiful woman''s every move seems calm, but it is invisible with a supreme prestige. Under that calm breath, I am afraid that once surging, it will make the earth and sky change color and shake the world.


    "I''ve seen the patriarch."


    Du Shaofu salutes huangmengjun, the patriarch of the Phoenix clan and one of the most powerful and powerful people in the world.


    In the face of such an existence, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu also followed the salute, but little star and Du Xiaoyao seemed very casual and had not been too polite.


    "I''m so extraordinary at a young age. I don''t need to be polite."Huang Mengjun looks at Du Shaofu with her eyes. She finds that she can''t see through the breath of the purple man in front of her. She also looks unfathomable under her prying eyes. There is a kind of invisible general trend, so that her heart is a inexplicable tremor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1821

    Huang Mengjun feels that she can only feel the same feeling when she is facing the holy ancestor of her family.


    But the young people in front of them obviously did not step into the holy land.


    When her voice dropped, Huang Mengjun''s long sleeve trembled, and she was sitting in the middle of her simple chair. In her calm breath, she had a momentum of not being angry but powerful, and her actions and actions showed a kind of invisible pressure.


    "Sit down, little friend."


    Huang Mengjun looks at Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and so on, and finally falls on Du Shaofu''s hair. A little guy the size of a nail is quietly sitting on Du Shaofu''s hair. Under the pressure of the invisible atmosphere around him, she is a bit afraid and has a dormant breath.


    But Huang Mengjun doesn''t leave any trace. She just glances at Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao curiously.


    The familiar elder came forward and arranged for Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu to take their seats.


    The elders of the Phoenix clan, such as the great elder, and the elders of high status also sit in turn.


    "Delicious."


    Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoqing are not polite. They have been staring at those juices and fruits on the stone table. They don''t mind the eyes of the elders of the Phoenix clan around. They eat what they are talking about, hold the ones in front of them, and stare at the nearby ones. They are afraid that they will not be late.


    However, Du Xiaohu is more restrained and determined than Du Xiaoqing, but his saliva is fast flowing out and he has been holding on.


    "Er..."


    Seeing Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoqing, Du Shaofu can''t help feeling that he shouldn''t have brought these guys to the Phoenix clan. It''s just like a starving ghost reincarnated. It''s too ugly.


    The elders of the Phoenix clan, looking at Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, and Xiaoxing, did not seem to come back to God for a while, and they were all stunned and stunned.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt that several eyes fell on him, and they were the two men and a woman who had just stood beside Huang ling''er.


    The woman was dressed in a strong red dress with willow eyebrows and snow like face. She was covered with a cloak of the same color. She was noble and cool, which was quite similar to the temperament of Kalou Cailing, but she had more nobility and less overbearing.


    A young man with a handsome face, eyes filled with colorful light, long red hair shawl, the lower body of the robe is straight and straight, showing extraordinary power.


    Another man in a long robe sits quietly, but he can''t be forgotten. It seems that he can emit an invisible light.


    The breath of the man in the robe was more unfathomable, but Du Shaofu secretly felt that the man''s cultivation atmosphere was more powerful than the four elders, five elders and even three elders of the Phoenix family. It was an absolutely extraordinary existence.


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. The red haired man''s eyes were looking at himself with a kind of fiery light.


    However, the man''s eyes in the robe seemed calm, but they were deep, giving Du Shaofu a sense of danger.


    "It should be Huang Fei, Feng Chu and Feng Han."


    Du Shaofu knew the identity of the three men.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s go."


    As everyone sits up, Huang Mengjun says something.


    "Hum..."


    The deep and melodious bell rang through the square. The elder who was familiar with Du Shaofu got up and said to the young people in the square at the moment: "you can start, challenge freely, but when you stop, don''t deliberately lay down heavy hands and surround yourself with heavy punishment. The winner will be rewarded with time to enter zhenhuangmi''s insight."


    "Boom..."


    As the elder''s voice fell, the square was boiling.


    Then a figure flashed out and fought to the center of the square. He was a young man in red. He was very outstanding. He was full of blazing breath. His eyes were sharp. He looked around the square and said, "Fengyue, who will come up to fight?"


    "Zhuo is a vein of purple feather!"


    A young man dressed in purple suddenly jumped into the middle of the square, fearless of the Phoenix.


    With the two men on the stage, the atmosphere on the square is also quite tense, both breath overflowing, staring at the opponent, are full of blazing breath.


    "Fengyue and Ziling are the best of their generation. Both of them have entered the divine space, and are already the top of the animal hierarchy."


    "They don''t know who wins and who loses?"


    Looking at the two people in the field, they also whispered around, and some of their eyes suddenly became hot.


    In order to warm up this time, they have already started to prepare, and at this moment, they have finally opened the prelude to show their performance in front of the patriarch and the elders. Under the


    Wutong, even many elders are interested in protecting the law.


    "Please feel free, my little friend. These are the unique spiritual fruits of our Phoenix family. Even for the practitioners of the realm, they have the effect of calming down and enhancing the state of mind. Don''t be polite."With a smile, Huang Mengjun opened her mouth to Du Shaofu and said, "I happened to meet some younger generation of my family. I have already surpassed my peers. If there are any shortcomings, please mention them more."


    "The Phoenix clan is the supreme Orc family. All the children in the family are outstanding. There must be something extraordinary about them. Even if their cultivation is not enough now, they will eventually become great tools and can be proud of their peers."


    Du Shaofu said that although there were some courtesies in his words, they were not completely polite. These descendants of the Phoenix clan can really look up to their peers in the outside world.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, many elders of the Phoenix clan in this room are extremely helpful. Huang Mengjun also secretly smiles.


    "Bang Bang..."


    During Du Shaofu''s speech, the young people called Fengyue and Ziling in the field have directly met each other in low and dull noises.


    Powerful energy collision, all kinds of Phoenix race of beasts can fight, in the square void burst out bursts of explosions.


    This square obviously has a great array of blessings, even if it is the realm of practitioners can not shake the cent, can let two people have no scruple to fight.


    "Gee..."


    In the flash of the two figures, in the low and dull sound, it didn''t take long to omit the warm-up, and directly urged the body of Phoenix and the body of purple flame demon Huang to join the fight.


    One is the main pulse of Phoenix, the other is the body of purple flame demon Huang that can''t be under the main pulse of Phoenix. Their accomplishments are similar. They are the peak of animal dignity level. The fierce battle is fierce, and the attack is continuous, and the blazing flame and purple flame rise into the void.


    The cultivation strength of these two people is also quite representative among the younger generation of the Phoenix family. The figures around them can''t blink their eyes, and some elders are paying attention to them.


    After several hundred moves, Feng Yue slowed down in his fierce attack. It seemed that he had consumed a lot of money and some of his successors were powerless.


    Ziling took the opportunity to counterattack, seized the opportunity to stimulate the most violent offensive, and finally won a narrow victory over Fengyue in many cheers.


    "What a lovely purple plume!"


    The young man named Ziling won and won a lot of applause, especially for the children of Zhuo.


    The elder''s eyes were calm, but invisible, with a momentum as steady as Mount Tai.


    However, the two elders moved secretly. The main pulse of the Phoenix was defeated, which made the face of the Phoenix main vein not very good-looking.


    Du Shaofu also watched the whole process carefully. The confrontation between Ziling and Fengyue was extraordinary. It was hard for anyone to compare with other people in the same level of cultivation. This is the strength of the Phoenix family and has something extraordinary.


    The Phoenix people claim to be able to be proud of their peers.


    Next, on the square, there are many pairs of figures began to fight.


    Honghu, qingluan and Xibo have also stepped out one after another.


    After several rounds of duels, the main pulse of the Phoenix clan finally pulled back several games, which made the two elders look better.


    Du Shaofu was drinking the nectar and biting lingguo. He had been carefully looking at the duel in the square.


    It''s also a rare opportunity to see the means and animal power of the Phoenix clan. You can learn more about the Phoenix clan.


    However, although the match in the field was very wonderful, and even at the level of martial arts, it caused a heated boiling. The sound of arm shaking and shouting was very hoarse and reverberated endlessly in the void.


    But for Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, they were only curious and wonderful. They nodded and praised them, but they were not really moved or surprised.


    After all, due to the different levels of cultivation, the horizon of vision has been completely different. It is no longer on the same level, and the things we look at are no longer the same.


    Several more rounds of fierce competition, some won and others lost.


    Du Shaofu paid close attention to it and found that the people with the main pulse of Phoenix won more.


    The number of purple flame demon Huang pulse is not large, but the average talent posture will not be under the main pulse of Phoenix.


    Qingluan, bunting and Swan are the second, but they are absolutely not vulgar.


    "Whoosh!"


    A broken wind came out, a man with a sharp face fell in the middle of the square.


    "It''s commander Fengji, and he can''t help coming on the stage!"


    "I didn''t expect that commander Fengzhen could not help coming on the stage. Who dares to go up to fight?"


    When the man with a clear face and water chestnut appeared, the atmosphere around the square suddenly reached a small peak. The whispers spread out, and there were fierce cheers and shouts. It shows that the man named fengbi has a high status in the Phoenix clan.


    with the boiling and cheering of the surrounding, the man who called the Phoenix looked around, but finally he looked at Du Shaofu, who sat down under the fire Wutong. The loud and loud voice came out: "Phoenix family''s main pulse Feng Feng, wants to challenge the golden wings, ROC bird and the clan leader!"


    under the fire Wutong, Du Shaofu is biting his soul. He heard a sudden glance, and his eyes were hidden in a faint trace of his wave. He seemed to have some trouble to find his way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1822

    When such a challenge echoed in the square, the surrounding silence for a moment, also immediately boiling up.


    Fengji''s status in the Phoenix clan is not low, and among the same generation, it is absolutely the best. However, its challenge to the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, the demon king who has been famous in the outside world, immediately aroused the passion and excitement of all people.


    "Shua Shua..."


    ''s eyes were everywhere, and Du Shaofu looked at the flame of Wutong, waiting for Du Shaofu''s reaction. Under the


    square flame Wutong tree, many elders sitting in the Phoenix family also have their own eyes shining.


    Huang ling''er and Zixuan are all discolored. Even the patriarch, Huang Mengjun, stealthily wipes some waves without leaving a trace in her eyes.


    "Fengji''s accomplishments are only at the level of fiefdom. If he wants to challenge you, I''m afraid it''s just the beginning. Maybe it won''t be easy."


    Because of the sudden challenge, Zixuan''s face was stunned, and then the voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "If you want to challenge the domain level, there should be someone behind it."


    Du Shaofu was just stunned for a moment. He opened his mouth and continued to bite off the fruit that had reached his mouth.


    The challenger is not the main one. Du Shaofu chewed the fruit and looked at the elder of the Phoenix clan and the patriarch Huang Mengjun. His eyes were calm and he said, "this is a contest between the children of the Phoenix family. I''m afraid it''s not good for outsiders to come on the stage."


    "It doesn''t matter. This is a small test for our family. According to the Convention, children in the clan can challenge anyone, including VIP guests."


    The sassy woman next to Huang ling''er opened her mouth. Her eyes looked at Du Shaofu with interest and said with a smile: "besides, you are the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. Fengji wants to ask you for your advice. It is also in line with the rules. I also want to see the demeanor of Du Shaofu, the demon king in the rumor."


    "Really..."


    Du Shaofu smiles, probably knowing the identity of the woman who is talking. HuangFei, the third princess of the Phoenix family, according to Zixuan, her personality is most lively. She surmises that Huang Fei is not the person behind her.


    Listening to Huang Fei''s words, the elder''s eyes are dark and moving. They are all silent and waiting for Du Shaofu''s response.


    Huang Mengjun doesn''t speak either. She looks at Du Shaofu with interest and smiles in her eyes.


    On the square, looking at Du Shaofu, who had not given him too much response, the man, who was called Fengji, raised his eyebrows and continued to open his mouth and said, "is it that the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng birds dare not fight?"


    "Trouble is coming. I''m afraid I can''t hide. Let''s see who''s behind."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart that he wanted to challenge the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng, not the giant ROC emperor of the wasteland. It seems that he still has a lot of pride in his heart.


    Although Du Shaofu did not come here on behalf of the golden winged mires, he could not lose the name of the family.


    Du Shaofu also wanted to see who was behind the Phoenix. If not, someone would influence him if he wanted to borrow the nirvana pool of the Phoenix clan.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s face appeared a little smile. He slowly breathed out a breath. He swallowed the fruit in his hand and clapped his hands. Finally, he looked at the man named Fenghe in the square. His eyes were calm and smiling. But Du Xiaohu, who was not far away from his side, whispered, "Xiaohu, the children of the Phoenix clan are extraordinary. Go and ask for advice."


    If you don''t want to win in Shaofeng, you can''t do it for yourself.


    If someone is behind, let him come out by himself.


    "Yes, three little."


    Little tiger got up, and his figure swept out of the chair in an instant, just like a black thunder fell on the square.


    When the figure falls, little tiger breath can be hidden any more. Wei''an''s figure moves in black, and his facial features are clear and profound, just like a sculpture, with a sharp and angular Lengjun.


    "You are not qualified to challenge San Shao!"


    In the face of the outstanding young generation of Phoenix, Xiaohu said such a sentence. The dark and deep eyes are pure and broken, and the whole person sends out a kind of awe inspiring King''s spirit!


    But for Du Xiaohu''s appearance, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaoxing turned a deaf ear, still devouring, occasionally glancing across the square.


    It''s just that Du Shaofu let Du Xiaohu go on the stage, but many elders of the Phoenix clan secretly choose from him.


    Feng Han, the eldest prince, looked at the square, the wind was light and the clouds were light.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, didn''t even pay much attention to it. He just called a person to come up. He was still so arrogant.


    Fengzhen felt that he had been absolutely humiliated. He did not intend to defeat Du Shaofu, the demon king. But at the moment, the young man with tiger nationality flavor seemed familiar to him. It seemed that he had seen it before. He had to defeat him with the power of destroying the withers to wash away his humiliation at the moment. His voice darkened and he looked at Du Xiaohu, The way: "tiger clan''s, pour is some courage to dare to come up, let you go first!""Good!"


    looked at Feng and Hu, and there was not much emotion in the black tiger''s pupil. With the fall of the Feng''s voice, the footsteps were lost, and the black Rune energy suddenly spread out, and the mighty energy was swept away. The Phoenix''s sons and daughters of the Phoenix Square and the elders of Phoenix family under the Wutong tree quietly changed.


    "Do it!"


    The little tiger is not polite at all. When the energy surges, the Wei''an body steps forward with the steps, just like a tiger pours on its food, and waves its hand suddenly. The fierce energy storm forms in the palm, condenses the claw print, and the fierce attack is like lightning, and it is violently plundered at Fengji.


    "Hiss..."


    Before such a claw mark, the space is torn out of small dark space cracks.


    In the face of such an attack, Fengji also quietly changed color, with the flame shining on her body, and her figure mysteriously retreated. Behind her, it was as if there was a pair of invisible Phoenix wings unfolding. She actually got out of her body under the sharp claw print of the little tiger.


    "It seems that the speed is not enough!"


    Feng Zhen''s eyes sank and her step was abstruse. After getting out of Du Xiaohu''s paw print, she stopped to attack in an instant.


    "Phoenix shadow and flame mark!"


    Using the power of the Phoenix family, Fengji''s speed is unimaginable. The terrible flame condenses in the palm, and the space out of the palm is burned into nothingness. The sound of the sound of the Phoenix''s chirping sharply affects the spirits.


    "Ji..."


    In a flash, a huge flame fingerprint was formed in Fengji''s hand, just like a flame Phoenix from the sky, crushing Du Xiaohu.


    This phoenix is indeed worthy of being the best among the younger generation of the Phoenix family. In a short period of time, it has stopped its retreat. Such fierce attacks are still readily available. It can be seen that they are different.


    "Hum..."


    In the face of Feng Zhen''s instant counterattack, the tiger''s eyes squint and his throat snorts. It seems that he has been prepared for it. In the dark, his eyes suddenly burst out with fierce evil spirit and dark runes. Suddenly, his breath changes greatly, like a mountain pressing on the square, his five fingers clenching, his arm shaking and his fist directly exploding out.


    "Roar!"


    With the roar of a tiger, the sound waves were deafening and resounding through the void. The fist, accompanied by the black rune, was surging and directly collided with the flame fingerprint.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Such a collision, let the void burst, space ripple split, energy ripple spread.


    Feng Zhen''s face darkened again, and his fingerprints were destroyed by the most simple and violent force of the latter.


    "Continue..."


    Fengji looks more and more fierce, exerting the animal power of the Phoenix clan, with the most violent attack, constantly attacking the tiger.


    The tiger''s momentum is like a mountain. Every return attack is the most simple and direct, but it will be extremely accurate and ingenious. It can fight back to the weakest place of Fengji''s attack.


    Such control is absolutely impossible if it is not for rich combat experience and strong animal spirits.


    "Ji..."


    "Roar..."


    The fight between the two has not yet used the noumenon, but also with the sound of the wind and the sound of tiger roar.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Every time the collision, Feng''s face will be more dignified meaning.


    After dozens of moves that were so quick as lightning, Fengji''s face was full of dignified. He urged all kinds of supreme animal power of Phoenix clan, but the latter was extremely calm and calm, which made his face no longer hang.


    "I don''t believe that the tiger clan can be compared with the Phoenix clan itself!"


    Feng Zhen said to herself. With one move and one touch, Feng Zhen was able to separate her body. The fire broke out on her body surface, and it was blazing into the sky. A terrible supreme beast power swept across the sky.


    "Ji..."


    The Phoenix roars through the clouds and rocks. A huge Phoenix''s body sits in the void. It''s gorgeous. It''s full of flame runes. It''s so powerful that it can burn everything into ashes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1823

    When the Phoenix itself was in the void of the square, the fire was blazing everywhere, and the little ant emperor in Du Shaofu''s hair was also full of blue light. His nail size body protruded out of his hair, and his small eyes looked far ahead.


    "Phoenix itself..."


    The tiger looks at the void and hunts in the black robe. The black rune is swept out of the sky in a flash. In the explosion of the rune, it turns into a giant black tiger, flapping its wings and leaping into the sky. Its body is black and its black Rune soars to the sky.


    &Roar &


    the black giant tiger roars, and the sound waves stir up the waves in the sky, just like big waves rolling, shaking the heaven and earth, like the supreme roar of beasts, which can roar mountains and rivers and suppress all animals.


    This black demon tiger is very strange. It has wings, wings, and terrible waves. You can clearly see that there is a pale gold wave, like the sea roaring, vast ups and downs, covering the sky and the earth. It seems that the waves are pounding on the shore. It''s so hegemonic that the surrounding Phoenix flames spread directly. The scene is terrible!


    "What a strong breath..."


    When such a huge black tiger flapped its wings and occupied the void, not to mention the children of the Phoenix clan, even the elders of the Phoenix clan were also stunned.


    "Dark tiger!" Under the


    flame, Phoenix dream Jun, the elders, the two elders and so on are also moving.


    They know the origin of the dark tiger, which will not exist under the white tiger.


    The white tiger is only a legend in this world. It has been said that it has appeared, but it has never been seen again in this world. However, the legend of white tiger is definitely not the supreme beast under the Phoenix clan.


    However, the dark tiger, in ancient times, has shaken the heaven and earth. Any dark tiger is an absolute king, and is also the supreme emperor of the orcs.


    "It seems that there is the smell of the golden winged ROC, which is a mutant demon tiger."


    The elder opened his mouth, his old face and his eyes filled with waves.


    At the moment, everyone can feel that the breath on the dark demon tiger is definitely not under the body of Fenghe.


    Du Shaofu looked at the square with a cool look.


    Du Shaofu had a good idea of Xiaohu''s strength. Xiaohu was originally the body of the king scale demon tiger, but he had the blood lineage of his ancestors. Later, he got the blood essence of the dark demon tiger. He also got the essence of the golden winged ROC bird on his body. With the help of purple thunder xuanding, his body was forged by the holy formula, and he also got a lot of opportunities in the farmer''s family. All in all, it was so powerful.


    Under the influence of Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu did not show much in the wilderness, but it was not weak.


    Xiaohu has also stepped into the level of animal kingdom, so Du Shaofu let Xiaohu play.


    However, Du Shaofu did not underestimate the strength of the Fenghe at the level of feudalism.


    Although Du Shaofu had a good idea of the strength of the tiger, he did not think that the tiger could win. He just felt that the tiger would not be under the Phoenix.


    As for the final result, Du Shaofu was also not sure. He also wanted to take the opportunity to test the strength of Xiaohu.


    "Roar..."


    When the tiger''s huge body appeared, it was awe inspiring, strong and powerful. The tiger''s claws soared into the sky, clouds grew under its feet, and the secret patterns of black talismans spread. It had the momentum of a mountain falling apart. It roared and thundered at Fengji''s body. It was no longer powerful. It was less dignified than Fenghe, but it was a bit more tyrannical.


    "What kind of tiger is that? Rarely seen?"


    "What an amazing tiger clan, how can I feel that I won''t be under my Phoenix clan."


    Looking at the tiger''s body at the moment, many young Phoenix brothers in the square are shocked.


    They feel that the power of the black giant tiger is definitely not under their Phoenix clan.


    "Ji..."


    The Phoenix changes color, her eyes are like a sea of fire, but just for a moment, it is flapping to the tiger.


    "Roar..."


    The tiger does not retreat but advances. The black scales on the tiger are like cast by the deep night sky. It has a deep golden color. There is a circle of golden talisman between its wings. It spreads the breath of hegemony and awe. The fierce tiger pours on it and collides with the Phoenix.


    Fengji is not a weak one either. If it is outside, it can sweep all over the world, and its feathers are burning like a flame. Every feather is burning. All kinds of the supreme beasts of the Phoenix clan can be urged to the extreme.


    The little tiger roared, shaking the world. The black scales all over the body seemed to be spurting blood. The body was very strong, and all kinds of amazing means were used.


    The speed of Fengji is very fast, and the blazing high temperature can burn spirits.


    However, the tiger not only resisted, but also was very arrogant, emitting bright black runes, like a mountain oppressed people, covetously, rolling, roaring, frightening!


    The fierce battle between the two huge beasts reached the most intense stage. In many exclamations and eye tremors, the feathers on Fengji''s body fell off, and blood overflowed.


    On the body of the tiger, there are broken scales and blood flow out of the tiger.


    Feng Zhen''s eyes became more and more heavy. After a long battle, she couldn''t even take advantage of it. She could not help but feel anxious and lost face."Phoenix dance for nine days!"


    Taking advantage of an opportunity, the flame Rune broke out. In the blazing flames, the flames turned into a phoenix bathing in fire, which swept to the tiger with the momentum of Phoenix dancing for nine days.


    "Gee!"


    At this moment, the sound of the wind resounds through the sky, the terror power can shake the sky and earth, and the ancient air covers the sky.


    "Brother Fengji has given all his strength. This is the talent and unique skill of our Phoenix family, which is enough to sweep away the creatures of the same generation!"


    The numerous children of the Phoenix clan around the square are also full of expectations. They are all raised in the voice with one heart. For the children of the Phoenix clan, no one wants to lose.


    "Hula..."


    The terrible flame roars, burns out the vacuum, the flame rune is blazing and surging, just like a fire world enveloping the little tiger, to burn it.


    "What''s going on..."


    But all of a sudden, Feng Zhen felt something wrong. He found his unique move, but he didn''t stop the former. At the moment, the strange wings of the former actually wrapped the huge tiger''s body and rushed directly.


    He couldn''t stop it. The giant tiger was forced to rush in. The wings of golden light''s body were burning with dark blood, and the black scales were cracking. However, it was very fast and forced to rush in, and a paw print was also followed by a swing.


    "Hiss..."


    The tiger went out and tried his best to break out all the strength in his body. This was the most violent attack, which combined several means.


    This is a big move for the little tiger. At the cost of physical damage, with the help of the golden winged Dapeng bird family''s body protection ability and the dark sky tiger''s hand beast power, as well as the body forged by the holy body formula, the tiger chooses to strike first and attack violently.


    When Fengji found out that he was wrong, he immediately changed his mind. He spread his wings and burst out the Rune of flame, with a vision of heaven and earth, as if he could overturn the void.


    "Hiss..."


    But in a moment, a claw and a wing collided together. On one wing of Fengji, the feather was broken and the blood was shooting.


    The tiger''s all-out strike contains a number of means, including the combination of the supreme animal power of the dark sky tiger and the golden winged Dapeng bird, which is powerful and despotic.


    This attack has no gorgeous appearance. It is the most simple and direct, but only the strongest person on the scene will come and marvel at it.


    Fengji''s wings were torn, blood mist pouring, and then wings in inch cracks, unable to stop in the disintegration, blood dripping.


    Feng Zhen''s face and eyes were shocked at the same time. He retreated quickly and was shocked in his heart. In that terrible claw, there was a tyrannical and terrible destructive power, destroying his body.


    The defense of his Phoenix clan is also superb, but it is hard to resist at the moment.


    "Roar..."


    The tiger burst out and took the opportunity to spread its wings. The fierce black runes swept and burst out. The breath was terrifying. The black scales were still shining in the bloody wound. The black pupils were as deep as black holes. Like the rebirth of the ancestral tiger, it rushed up with its powerful body, opened its ferocious mouth, and the fierce tiger pounced on it One bite on the other wing of Fengji.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1824

    "Ji..."


    The little tiger''s bite made the Phoenix roar bitterly, and a large piece of flesh and blood on one wing was directly torn down.


    A bite of bone, blood and flesh flying, feather fell.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Feng Zhen opened her mouth to spurt blood, and her momentum suddenly became quite dispirited.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the tiger''s claws were directly thrown and crushed, and then fell heavily on Fengji''s back, tearing its back and splashing fresh blood high.


    All this is as fast as lightning, in an instant, the tiger with the momentum to launch a series of attacks.


    Feng Zhen made a mistake for a while, and was crushed one after another, and finally was completely suppressed by Xiaohu.


    "Bang!"


    Fengji''s huge body was heavily crushed and fell to the ground, bloody, scarred, and withered.


    This scene shocked the audience, and all the people of the Phoenix clan were confused.


    Fengji is the strongest among the younger generation of the Phoenix family, except for a few princesses and princesses. He was so defeated by a demon tiger.


    flame Wutong, Huang dream Jun and a number of elders move.


    The big prince, the second prince, and Huang Fei all have their faces changed.


    "This stupid tiger has made great progress."


    Du Xiaoyao ate lingguo and drank Qiongjiang Yuye. He looked at the small tiger in the void of the square and said faintly.


    Du Shaofu also showed a little smile. The victory of Xiaohu was not absolutely better than Fengji, but in the fierce combat experience, Xiaohu was obviously more shrewd and shrewd than Fengji, which finally took the opportunity to win.


    "As far as your strength is concerned, you are not qualified to challenge San Shao."


    Xiao Hu restrained himself and left such a sentence. Then he fell on Du Shaofu''s side. He was pale and had a lot of injuries, but he stood respectfully.


    "Well, sit down."


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly and motioned for little tiger to sit down.


    In the void of the square, Fengji put away his body, which was scarred and severely damaged. He was also helped down by the children of the Phoenix family.


    For a moment, the atmosphere inside and outside the square was a little awkward.


    Fengzhen challenged the demon king Du Shaofu, but was defeated by a demon tiger beside him. This is not only a huge blow to the younger generation of the Phoenix clan, but also a huge blow to the whole Phoenix clan.


    "It''s a dark tiger. It''s not vulgar. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is as talented as it is said."


    , under the fire Wutong, someone opened his mouth and time, and with a lot of eyes and eyes, there was a figure coming out.


    "Hi..."


    The figure like a shadow, in its voice did not fall, suddenly fell on the square.


    Du Shaofu didn''t even raise his head. He knew who it was. It was the young man in the war robe, the second prince of the Phoenix family.


    "See the second prince!"


    When the figure fell on the square, the Phoenix family''s children saluted immediately, and the atmosphere of silence immediately began to be active and boiling again.


    "No gift..."


    The young chick waved his sleeves, and his robe was full of divine light and flame. His temperament was extraordinary, and his whole body still had a faint hazy breath, which seemed to be shrouded in mist.


    His eyes were full of multicolored light, but his eyes were frightening, as if filled with a kind of flame talisman secret pattern.


    He is the second prince of the Phoenix family. He has been practicing for a long time, much longer than huangling''er. Strictly speaking, he does not belong to the younger generation. However, when he was young, he was famous among some top forces and left a shocking legend.


    At the moment, Fengchu is standing in the center of the square, with red hair moving, which shows a sense of dignity and divine power. He is a figure of heaven''s pride and supremacy. In addition to his Phoenix body, he is born to crush the four sides of his generation. What''s more, he is extraordinary.


    "Although I have been practicing for quite a long time, if I fight with you, it will seem like a big bully to a small one. However, it is said that you have already swept away your peers. You are invincible, and you are the supreme nirvana. I have already set foot in the field. It is really unbearable in my heart. How about the first World War?"


    Fengchu looks at Du Shaofu with calm words. His eyes are full of enthusiasm and expectation. He wants to fight with Du Shaofu, the demon king in the rumor. It has nothing to do with the defeat of Fengji. He just wants to fight!


    "The second prince is going to fight!"


    "The second prince will surely be able to suppress the demon king Du Shaofu


    When fengxiao''s words came out, they immediately made the children of the Phoenix people around him boil, and some elder Dharma protectors secretly showed their expectation.


    The defeat of Fengji just now made the face of the Phoenix family plummet. However, the face could not be hung. If Fengchu could defeat the demon king Du Shaofu, it would naturally be able to recover the face, and could also lose the face of the golden winged ROC family. It can be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    Zixuan is sitting quietly, and her demeanor is unique. At the moment, she listens to fengxiao''s words. On her moving face, her purple eyes have waves, and she stares at her lightly.Du Shaofu also looked at Fengchu. There was a little golden light in his eyes. He felt the strength of Fengchu. The two princes were extraordinary.


    All the people are looking at Du Shaofu again. They don''t know if Du Shaofu will fight this time.


    However, if Du Shaofu responds to the battle, it is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king of the same generation and with invincible posture, will fight with the second prince of the Phoenix family. Such a fight will be a shocking confrontation. Leaving aside the face of the Phoenix clan at the moment, it is enough to make the children of the Phoenix family, even the elder Dharma protectors, look forward to it.


    "I''m looking forward to the first World War, please respond!"


    Feng Chu spoke to Du Shaofu again. Her figure was long and her eyes were full of flame runes. Her hair was like fire. She had an invincible aura and was very martial.


    The existence of Phoenix chicks has long been able to compare with the older generation. With its natural appearance and talent, it has even suppressed many of the older generation.


    The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. There are talented people coming from the mountains and rivers. In particular, the time of practice is not too important sometimes.


    The rise of some Tianjiao and supreme can often make many old people angry.


    Fengchu, is such a lofty figure, only a few of his peers in the most outstanding existence, can compete with him.


    Now Fengchu meets the invincible existence of the younger generation, arousing a belligerent heart.


    "The second prince of the Phoenix family in the realm..."


    The second prince of the Phoenix family in the realm also made Du Shaofu''s heart warm and his eyes narrowed.


    "It''s too much to be done!"


    But just when Du Shaofu was also interested in a war, a voice came out, and then a figure swept out of the distance, and instantly fell on the square not far from Feng Chu.


    "Eh..."


    And when you see the figure that appears, suddenly let the children of Phoenix people around, many people spread out the voice of surprise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1825

    This figure at the moment in front of the extraordinary Fengchu, it seems very incongruous.


    But that small figure is permeated with an invisible aura, noble and evil, unreasonable people tremble.


    "The Purple Dragon Emperor, it is said that he is also a nirvana, the body is a strange dragon!"


    Around the guangchal field, whispers suddenly came out. Some people have already seen small stars in the animal and God regions, and know their origin and power.


    And now appear in front of the body, is also the small star.


    But at the moment, the little star is still chewing fruit in his mouth. He does not look at the chicks in his eyes at all. He glances at the chicks lightly. He seems to be harmless to human beings and animals, and his voice is still very tender. He said, "if you want to challenge my father, let me see if I have that strength first."


    Looking at the little star on the stage, Chang chalao of the Phoenix family, Huang ling''er, Huang Fei, Huang Mengjun, Feng Han and so on, all looked at guangchalang immediately.


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop him, and there was a wry smile on his lips.


    Zixuan looks calm and light.


    Only Phoenix chick eyes some fluctuations, looking at the small stars, without any reason to let him feel there is a kind of suppressed breath.


    Inside that little figure, it gave him a feeling of awe.


    That kind of feeling, let him never have.


    Fengchu did not look down on the small figure in front of her, on the contrary, her face was still dignified.


    He''s a combative maniac, not just because of his strength.


    At the moment, I feel that the small figure in front of me is extraordinary, and Fengchu doesn''t have any carelessness.


    "Purple Dragon Emperor..."


    Murmur light way, Fengchu zhengse, with the Phoenix family of information sources, for the outside world famous purple dragon emperor, how can he have not heard of.


    According to the Phoenix clan, this strange dragon''s strength and metamorphosis will not be under the demon king Du Shaofu.


    "I''ve heard of you. If you have to fight for me, I won''t keep my hand."


    Looking at the little star, the chick opened her mouth, and her face gradually became calm from her self-respect. In the face of the small opponent in front of her, there was only a sense of war, and there was an invisible supreme Orc pressure.


    "There''s so much nonsense. Hurry up. I''m going to eat. Don''t waste my time!"


    Little star said such a sentence, and then looked back at Du Xiaoyao, opened his mouth and called out: "Du Xiaoyao, you leave some for me, or you will deal with this guy."


    "That guy''s territory, you''re enough to deal with."


    , under the fire Wutong, Du Xiaoyao is devouring.


    As a member of the Phoenix clan, the conversation between these two people at the moment does not give the Phoenix family any face at all.


    two people''s dialogue, also let the Phoenix Wutong under the Phoenix clan''s old chalkiness old guard method, some secretly feel uncomfortable.


    But Fengchu is not angry, seems to have not been affected by any kind of influence, the mood is always stable, just like a mountain.


    This is the Phoenix chick invisible dignity, but not conceit.


    He is the second prince of the Phoenix family, one of the most powerful and top-notch beings in his generation.


    Along the way, Fengchu was born with invincible demeanor, and after the most arduous training, it will have today.


    At the moment, Fengchu also has a feeling that the Purple Dragon Emperor in front of him is very powerful, worthy of its reputation!


    "In that case, there''s no need to delay. Let''s go!"


    When such words come out from the mouth of the Phoenix chick, the voice is like a phoenix flute, full of hair when the fire erupts, the voice can penetrate the human spirit for no reason, shocking people.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, Feng Chu''s hand came out, and an astonishing blazing breath swept out like a storm. The shaking of the whole blessing field was like wind and thunder, like an earthquake. The overwhelming energy erupted with the flame rune.


    In an instant, Fengchu punches and shakes his arms. Before the fist, it looks like a whirlpool of space. The flaming Rune erupts around, just like a phoenix flying in the shower.


    "Hula..."


    When such a fist takes shape in an instant, the surrounding void is covered with dark space cracks. The energy is invisible and can imprison the void. In a moment, the pressure is diffused. Many children of the Phoenix family are eager to crawl for it. If they are weak in cultivation, they will be paralyzed.


    "Bafeng boxing!"


    There are children of the Phoenix family exclaim, Bafeng boxing, which is a unique skill of the Phoenix clan, which is enough to rank in the top five of the Phoenix clan''s supreme animal power. Its power is terrible.


    In ancient times, the Bafeng boxing of the Phoenix clan once pushed across the four sides! Such a


    punch, let the Phoenix Phoenix under the Wutong, the old chalkmen are also moved immediately.


    In the face of that small opponent''s figure, fengxiao didn''t leave any hands and carelessness at all, which is one of the reasons why fengxiao can stand on the top of her peers.


    "Long..."


    The speed is very fast. With such a blow, the blazing fire Rune space whirlpool makes a "rumbling" sound, just like a meteorite exploding with divine fire, which makes the void and chalkiness field suddenly boil.The energy is surging, and all kinds of runes erupt. The strength, power and power of Fengchu are different from those of Fengji, which is more than nine times apart.


    Phoenix clan, inherited from ancient times, is one of the three oldest masters in the world. How powerful it is.


    For a strong person like fengxiao, the speed of the attack is too fast. It''s a long story, but the speed is like lightning flint.


    Just for a moment, the terrible attack has fallen in front of the little star, and it is too late for the little star to avoid it.


    This blow, like the impact of meteorite fire, that terrible whirlpool with dark space cracks, first hit the little star''s small body.


    "Ji..."


    The invisible Phoenix shadow of bathing fire, carrying various runes, then swept and collapsed in the small body of the little star.


    "My God..."


    Such a scene, so that the children of the Phoenix clan also for the small panic, for the courage to breathe cold.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Such impact, in the small star''s body and the surrounding space, issued bursts of sonorous muffled sound, let the human spirit all want to explode.


    "Kaka..."


    As the sea of fire spreads in the empty space of guangchalang, the space around the little star will "crack" in an instant, and the cracks in the dark space around it will crack like a spider web.


    "It''s over. The Purple Dragon Emperor was defeated miserably. I''m afraid he will suffer heavy damage."


    At this moment, many children and strong people in the Phoenix clan also sighed for it.


    In this way, the Bafeng boxing which bears the second prince''s fengxiao may be those outside the world who are strong in the main domain, even if they are not dead, they should take off their skin!


    but at this moment, also in the flash of lightning and flint, the surrounding void is all in the cracks of small stars in the dark space. On the seemingly immature face, a kind of colorful divine light suddenly erupts in the two pupils, which is an inexplicable breath At first, it was like a flash flood, and a terrible light burst out of my body in a flash.


    suddenly, the space was under the influence of confinement, and the space waves directly appeared in the void.


    "Gee!"


    Little star hands, small white jade like palm clenched, directly close to the shooting, palm in the divine light erupted, as if turned into a colorful "phoenix" virtual shadow.


    The shadow of the colorful Phoenix is covered with blazing fire. It drags out its long colorful plumes, spreads its wings, and is filled with fire. It makes people look at the soul burning with pain. The surrounding space swings around and affects the space, but it passes away in a flash.


    This palm, divine fire makes the whole sky dazzling.


    "Rosefinch God..."


    when the small star is taken like this, the colorful "phoenix" is revealed, though it just passes away, but it is the big chalkiness that makes the Phoenix family under the Wutong, and two long chalkiness, and Huang Ling, and Huang dream Jun face changes.


    "Boom..."


    A small palm, directly fell on the chest of the chick.


    A fist for a palm, little star to the most powerful and barbaric way to end the fight with Fengchu.


    But with such a palm, Fengchu wants to quickly retreat to avoid, and is surprised to find that the surrounding void is almost imprisoned by the strange influence, which makes him unable to resist.


    "Not good..."


    Feng Chu''s eyes gush with frightful color, and emptiness makes him unable to control.


    Within that palm, there was a terrible power, like the soul and blood from which Fengchu couldn''t fight. It was like making him face the supreme heaven and earth, and he wanted to crawl down, but he couldn''t help it.


    At this moment, I didn''t know what was going on. Many children of the Phoenix clan on the wide chalkiness field all around felt a sudden surge of pressure from the blood and soul. They were irresistible and their legs were soft.


    "Boom


    Such a palm fell on the breast of the chicken, the void sent out strange waves, and the whole guangchal field trembled for no reason, and the divine voice resounded and the divine light bloomed.


    "Poof..."


    Then, in full view of the public, the blood in the Phoenix''s mouth spurts very high, the Phoenix blood is like the Ruiguang blooming.


    Then, the body of the Phoenix chick, like a broken kite, flies backward, smashes the space in the void, and finally falls heavily in the distance, shaking the whole family of Phoenix!


    with one move, the Phoenix chick is like a heavy blow!


    All around, the breath stopped.


    This is too fast, just in an instant, Fengchu was severely damaged.


    No one thought that their second prince was defeated in such a mess.


    That small figure in the body, but contains so terrible energy.


    , under the fire Wutong, at this moment, Huang dream Jun, Feng Han, big chalkiness, two long E Lao, Huang Ling Er, etc., is not the sight can no longer afford to have a violent wave.


    A long chalky old man even couldn''t help shaking to get up, his expression was very shocking, but his face was very white and looked very ugly.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The chick of the Phoenix got up in the distance. Her clothes and clothes were broken, and there was a pool of chicken blood. Her body was damaged, her hair was dishevelled, and her mouth was dripping with blood. This kind of injury is not insignificant.The most important thing is, this is just a face-to-face, Fengchu left such a heavy blow.


    At the moment of Fengchu, eyes tightly looking at the front of the small star, eyes just left shock and confusion.


    He has never been so defeated since his practice.


    Today, he is not only defeated miserably, but also in the hands of a younger generation.


    How can this let Feng chick heart believe, but the body''s injury and just that terrible pressure, let him have to accept this fact!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1826

    "In the realm of cultivation, the strength is also good, but if you want to challenge my father, it is far from enough."


    little star Wutong at the Phoenix Chai, still seems to be appreciates, then swept away and careless, ignoring the complex expression of the shocked and shocked people of the Phoenix clan elders around the fire, continuing to eat with Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoqing.


    All the fruits and juices on the table were almost swept away by the three of them.


    There was silence, and suddenly there was an inexplicable silence all around.


    Du Shaofu was also quite shocked by this result, with more bitter smile.


    Xiaoxing is just abusing Fengchu. Other people don''t know. Du Shaofu knows that Xiaoxing''s abnormal defense is absolutely against the sky.


    If fengxiao knew more about Xiaoxing, she would not attack Xiaoxing so rashly, and would not be defeated so neatly and embarrassed. At least she could support several rounds.


    But the little star seems harmless to human beings and animals, but in fact, it is not easy to offend. This little guy is very clear in his heart. He does not wait for the chicks to break out, but directly uses his abnormal defense to abuse the chicks.


    "I lost..."


    Feng Chu broke the silence by herself, looked silent, and retreated from the square with a heavy body.


    A move has been so hard hit, although Fengchu has not lost the power to fight again, but the heart is not clear, even if it is their own urge, even if the result will be more miserable.


    Just now that the Purple Dragon Emperor''s body had just passed away, which made his soul tremble and could not resist. Under the


    flame, the elders of Phoenix Group look at each other.


    Fengji and Fengchu challenge Du Shaofu one after another, but in the end, Du Shaofu has failed miserably.


    This is still at the home of the Phoenix clan. From ancient times to the present, I''m afraid that the Phoenix clan has not been so attacked.


    "There are so many talented people in the wasteland. It''s not easy for the emperor of ROC to have made such achievements at a young age."


    Huang Mengjun, the head of the Phoenix clan, spoke with a smile in her eyes, as if she had just lost two times in the Phoenix clan. She had never paid attention to her kindness and dignity.


    "The patriarch flattered me." Du Shaofu said.


    "It''s not a compliment, it''s a well deserved reputation."


    Huang Mengjun smiles. Then she sweeps her eyes across the square and says softly, "do you have any children to challenge? If not, let''s call it a day. When lingque platform is opened, we can do our best."


    Hearing the speech, the children of the Phoenix clan in the square face to face. There have been many duels before. But the impact of the two matches between Fengji and fengxiao, the second prince, makes no one want to show at the moment. By contrast, I''m afraid that it will not attract the attention of the elders, but will be dwarfed and dim.


    In the depths of Du Shaofu''s double pupils, his eyes moved slightly.


    This time I came to the Phoenix clan to ask for help. I always need to open my mouth. Now this may be an opportunity.


    "It seems that no one is going to play any more."


    Just as Du Shaofu hesitated to take advantage of this opportunity to speak, a gentle voice came out. The eldest prince, Feng Han, who had been sitting beside several respected elders, spoke.


    He rose slightly, his voice was flat and his eyes were shining. His robe embroidered with colorful phoenix patterns moved and walked out of the chair.


    He was upright and upright, as if all of a sudden, his body was filled with invisible dazzling light, extremely dazzling.


    When the voice dropped, Feng Han had already gone to the square.


    "The great prince!"


    All around, the children of the Phoenix clan saluted respectfully.


    the elder under the seat of the Wutong chair, his eyes are full of visions.


    Fenghan, the eldest prince, is an existence that can not be ignored by a phoenix family.


    For the elders present, the heart is most clear, if not for the appearance of Huang ling''er, the next patriarch would almost be the eldest son of fenghan.


    However, with her ancestral blood, Huang ling''er has an unlimited future. In addition, the supreme Nirvana has changed the position of the next patriarch.


    "No gift..."


    Feng Han came to the field, and swept the sleeves of the children of the four generations of the family, and looked at the elders standing under the flame of Wutong, standing there quietly. There was an air of honor. "I have a thing to make a witness for all elders," he said.


    "The big prince seems to have made a big decision!"


    listened to Feng Han''s words, and some elders under the fire Wutong began to whisper together, whispering.


    "Zhuo has a pulse of Zixuan, the supreme nirvana, and was also named as our princess by the emperor."


    Surrounded by curious eyes, Feng Han said slowly: "today, taking advantage of this opportunity, I want to propose to my sister Zixuan. Please give me a witness!"


    "Shua Shua..."


    When Feng Han''s voice fell, all around her eyes immediately fell on Zixuan''s body."The eldest prince and Princess Zixuan are made for each other. It''s so nice!"


    "Among the whole family, only the eldest prince can match princess Zixuan. It''s a match made by nature!"


    "With the talent of the prince and Princess Zixuan, I will surely be able to leave a stronger blood for our Phoenix family in the future!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In a short period of surprise and calm, the surrounding gradually boils.


    Zixuan, the main Phoenix, is the only one who has been granted the title of Princess and supreme nirvana, which is enough to prove her identity in the family. Among the whole family, only the eldest prince is matched.


    Such a combination, once successful, is likely to leave a stronger blood for the Phoenix clan.


    Such a combination is what the whole Phoenix clan is happy to see.


    "The great prince and Zixuan, this is a natural match, the most appropriate!"


    Some elders have no opinion and smile.


    Only the elder''s eyes are quite calm, sitting quietly, light and cloudless.


    "Zixuan, what''s your opinion?"


    With a smile on her head, Huang Mengjun looks at Zixuan and says that if the eldest prince can combine with Zixuan, she would be very happy to see her.


    At this time, the eyes of the whole audience were on Zixuan''s body, looking at the moving woman, waiting for her answer.


    "Dad, no, what should I do if he wants to marry his mother?"


    At the moment, the little star''s face changed greatly, and his voice was immediately heard by Du Shaofu.


    For little stars, ganniang and dad should be together, not the big prince.


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were slightly frowned at the moment. Listening to Feng Han''s words, he felt inexplicably unhappy. However, he could not say what he felt. He also looked at Zixuan.


    On the chair, for the question of the patriarch Huang Mengjun, Zixuan rose to her feet. A woman with a charming face, seductive posture, noble temperament, and a little charming amorous feelings, was admired by all the women of the Phoenix family, and many men were lost in their minds.


    All the children of the Phoenix clan are also very clear in their hearts. The women in front of them, in the whole family, only the great prince can match.


    "The leader of the Hui nationality, Zixuan is at present devoted to practice, and has never thought of getting married."


    With her eyes around her, Zixuan''s lips were slightly open, and her voice was like the sounds of immortals.


    When such words came out, the whole scene changed color, and some elders looked at each other face to face.


    The eldest prince proposed in public, and the women in the whole family envied her, but Zixuan refused on the spot.


    On the square, for Zixuan is equal to on the spot refused, Feng Han is not too much reaction, as if in anticipation of the general.


    "One''s heart cultivation does not affect marriage. With your natural talent of the prince and Zixuan, you can still leave blood for the whole Phoenix family. This is also your responsibility and obligation." The two elders looked at Zixuan.


    "The two elders are worried about it, but Zixuan has no idea of getting married at present


    Zixuan saluted the two elders slightly, and her expression was very calm. Her voice was as delicate as the sounds of heaven. But it was not hard to make people feel it. Her attitude was very firm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1827

    "Princess Zixuan doesn''t seem to want to."


    There were already whispers and whispers.


    Shanghuang Mengjun''s eyes are bright, and there is a little fluctuation that doesn''t leave a trace.


    "Zixuan, although you are a princess granted by the emperor, you are favored by the emperor, but you should consider it for our family. I think the emperor will be happy to see you marry the eldest prince."


    The second elder''s face darkened a little, and his tone was more fierce.


    "Two elders, Zixuan doesn''t want to get married, so wait a little longer. It''s not too late after the lingque platform is opened. What do you think?"


    The elder, who had always looked calm, spoke in a flat tone, but had a sense of dignity.


    "This..."


    The big elder''s mouth made the two elders change color.


    "What''s more, Zixuan is a person who has the same pulse of Zhuo. I need to discuss this matter. I''d better leave it to lingque platform to open."


    The elder''s eye light intentionally or unintentionally swept from the two elders, and then said to Shanghuang Mengjun: "I don''t know what the patriarch wants?"


    "Then do as the elder says." Huang Mengjun said.


    "Empress dowager, elder, elders, according to the family rules, if Zixuan and I can defeat me today, it will be done forever. But if I win, it will be decided."


    square, Feng Han was still very indifferent, looking at the flame under the Wutong tree, bent down a gift, with a smile, his eyes fluctuating colorful light, light road: "of course, according to the rules of the clan, if the purple Xuan sister feel that he is still a little less, if someone can replace purple Xuan sister, also count."


    Hearing the speech, the audience was in uproar. This is indeed the rule of the Phoenix clan.


    Every time a young man or woman of the right age in the family seeks a mate, there will be a phoenix courtship. In this case, the man will challenge the woman he loves. If the Phoenix wins, then it will become. If the Phoenix wins, it will prove that Huang has no intention. So the matter will stop.


    In order to avoid the deterioration of the Phoenix courtship, the Phoenix clan also has rules. If someone wants to make a difficult situation by relying on her strength, women can also find someone to replace her, or someone will volunteer to do it.


    But usually the people who replace them are of the same generation. This kind of thing is also born in the family, the elders in the family will not interfere, even if it is really in a forced dilemma, they can only turn a blind eye.


    "The big prince and Princess Zixuan fight, do not know who wins and who loses?"


    "Of course, it''s the eldest prince. Although Princess Zixuan has the highest nirvana, she has also entered the divine space to obtain opportunities. It is said that she has reached the level of Nirvana, but the cultivation of the eldest prince has already reached a very high level. Princess Zixuan is afraid to be a little inferior to the second prince."


    "I''m afraid that in addition to some elders in the clan, no one can be the opponent of the great prince."


    "It seems that this matter has been settled, and only the eldest prince can match princess Zixuan. This is a match made in heaven!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The discussion among the crowd in the square caused a lot of commotion.


    ''s trend, the flame of Wutong, the elders of the next law of protection also secretly discolouration.


    "That guy''s strength doesn''t seem to be weak. Some of my mother''s chances are not good."


    Little star''s tender voice was echoed again in Du Shaofu''s ears. The innocent faces of human beings and animals were also uncomfortable at the moment.


    Du Shaofu also changed his color secretly, but he felt the breath of the great prince, which showed an unfathomable feeling. Du Shaofu knew something about Zixuan''s cultivation strength. Once he really wanted to start, he would not have much chance to win.


    But this is a matter within the Phoenix family, which makes Du Shaofu helpless. He looks at Zixuan. The moving woman''s purple eyes are moving, and her expression has not changed much. She just looks at Feng Han from a distance.


    "It is said that the younger sister Zixuan has an extraordinary relationship with the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC. Today, the young patriarch of the golden winged mirobos is also a VIP of our family."


    With a smile, Feng Han spoke to Zixuan calmly. Suddenly, Feng Han''s eyes suddenly fell on Du Shaofu and said with a smile, "otherwise, if the young leader of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan can take the place of sister Zixuan, as long as I can win, I''ll give it up. I don''t know what the young clan leader thinks? ¡±


    when such a voice fell, Du Shaofu suddenly raised his eyebrows, squinted and murmured, "is the man behind you finally coming out..."


    Zixuan looked sideways at Du Shaofu. Then she looked at Feng Han and said, "OK."


    On hearing this, Feng Han had been unable to have a ripple in his eyes. He looked at Du Shaofu, and his face flashed away. He still had a smile and said, "I don''t know what the chief of the clan is going to do?"


    "This guy wants to challenge his father and marry his mother. I''ll come."


    Little star is already can''t help, a pair of eager to try appearance, will go on stage.


    "Let me do it."


    Du Shaofu said to Xiaoxing that it seems to be Zixuan''s trouble, but Du Shaofu already knew that it was his own trouble. Some troubles always had to be dealt with by himself. Otherwise, he might not be able to frighten him, but would cause more troubles.Although he didn''t know how the trouble came from, Du Shaofu understood that he had to solve it by himself.


    "Of course, it''s just that I''m not a descendant of the golden winged ROC family. I don''t know if it will be inconvenient and influential to take the place of Princess Zixuan and fight the eldest prince." Du Shaofu got up and looked at fenghan road from a distance.


    "The little clan leader is a VIP of our family. There is a special relationship between sister Zixuan and younger sister Zixuan. Naturally, it will not have any influence and inconvenience to replace younger sister Zixuan. As long as I accept it, I''m willing to fight with the younger clan leader." Fung ham road. The


    elder flame under the seat of the Wutong chair, the law of the elders changed, but no one had spoken.


    The patriarch, Huang Mengjun, didn''t say anything, but her eyes fell on Du Shaofu and Zixuan.


    "According to today''s rules, if you win in the square match, you can get the reward of our family. After all, you are not a member of my family. Although you are fighting for me, if you can defeat the prince, what do you want? I believe the Phoenix clan will not be stingy in rewarding you."


    Zixuan looked sideways at Du Shaofu''s way, then looked at the elder''s Dharma protectors around her, and said, "I don''t know what the elders think."


    "If the eldest prince and the younger patriarch of the golden winged mires win the battle, our family will surely have a reward."


    The two elders looked at Du Shaofu, and then Zixuan said, "but if the eldest prince wins, then your marriage with the eldest prince will be settled."


    "Of course." Zixuan nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1828

    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. How could she not hear that? Zixuan did it on purpose. She knew the purpose of her coming to the Phoenix clan. She wanted to make it convenient for her to speak to the Phoenix family and make it hard for them to refuse.


    And this, Zixuan and the eldest prince fenghan married at the price.


    "Dad, come on, you must beat that guy."


    Little star is very unhappy, wish he could play.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth with a little bitter smile, resolute and resolute face, two pupil quietly ripples. Zixuan is trying to find a chance for herself. But if she fails, let alone the name of the golden winged Dapeng bird family will also be implicated. The Phoenix clan will refuse the request of Nirvana God pool borrowed by themselves. The most important thing at present is that even Zixuan will be implicated and marry the great prince fenghan.


    "What do you mean, little friend?"


    Huang Mengjun looks at Du Shaofu and says with a smile. At the moment, her eyes are covered with some fluctuations.


    "Well, let me experience the extraordinary Phoenix clan!"


    Du Shaofu got up. Some people were afraid that the war had been arranged at the beginning, but now there is no way out. This trouble needs to be solved by himself.


    But Du Shaofu knew in his heart that he could not lose the battle, no matter what the reason!


    "Whoosh..."


    When the voice fell, Du Shaofu''s figure leaped out and fell directly in front of Feng Han on the square.


    Looking at Du Shaofu in front of him, Feng Han was still gentle, with a faint smile, and said: "it is said that the young patriarch has a god thunder tripod left by the most powerful one who sealed the ancient demons. There are also treasures that can directly explode the body of the legalist ancestor Qin Tianshi and kill Li Chenfa, but I don''t know about the animal power of the golden winged Dapeng birds To what extent did the young patriarch understand? "


    How could Du Shaofu not hear that? The prince fenghan clearly feared his own God thunder tripod and flame thunder bomb, and that he killed Li Chenfa and destroyed Qin Tianshi''s body. Naturally, he couldn''t escape the ears and eyes of the Phoenix clan, but he didn''t have any flaming Zun bombs on him at the moment.


    "It''s not appropriate to use the treasures in a contest. I won''t use any foreign objects to compete with the eldest prince."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, but he frowned slightly at Feng Han, who seemed to be gentle in front of him. He was an extremely difficult opponent. He was not only strong in cultivation, but also not ordinary in mind. In the beginning, he was instructed by him, but was defeated by Xiaohu.


    However, Du Shaofu did not intend to use the divine thunder tripod. No matter who he met in the holy land, Du Shaofu was really confident at this moment.


    "Don''t use the treasure and the God thunder tripod, but this boy is a little arrogant."


    listen to Du Shaofu''s words, the Wutong under the fire, many Phoenix family elders law is also a smile.


    According to the information received by the Phoenix clan, at this moment, the battle between Du Shaofu and fenghan, the eldest son of the Phoenix clan, worries most about Du Shaofu''s ability to use the divine thunder tripod and the mysterious treasure. The Legalists'' Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi have been planted in it. Naturally, they are afraid of the eldest prince fenghan.


    But at the moment, hearing Du Shaofu say that he will not use any foreign objects, the elder Dharma protectors of the Phoenix clan are immediately delighted.


    After all, Du Shaofu, who had no external help, was only a human body. How could he be compared with the great prince?


    "In that case, I''d like to learn some of the golden winged ROC birds."


    Feng Han''s eyes show a faint smile. Her body is like a sculpture. The robe embroidered with phoenix pattern moves. A fiery and vigorous atmosphere is slowly diffused from her body.


    "I also want to know the means of the Phoenix clan!"


    Du Shaofu slowly took a deep breath. A long breath came out of his stomach along his throat. His fist in the long sleeve of his purple robe was slightly clenched, and a sense of war rose quietly from his eyes. In this battle, the physical strength should also be taken down, and it can never be defeated.


    At this time, the atmosphere on the square has quietly become tense. Everyone can feel the tension in the invisible.


    There is no need to say much about the name of fenghan, the eldest prince among the Phoenix clan. It is an existence that even the second prince''s Phoenix chicks are willing to bow down.


    The name of Du Shaofu, the demon king, has been spread among the Phoenix clan over the years. It is the existence of his peers swept away by the outside world. He has even surpassed his peers for a long time. No one can compare with him in the whole Kyushu and animal kingdom.


    The great supreme nirvana, who killed dragon three and four of the dragon clan, Gongsun Wuji, the strategist and Qin Wudi of Legalists, and Du Shaofu, the demon king, dare not underestimate the achievements of the Phoenix clan.


    One is the eldest prince of the Phoenix clan. After years of practice, he was able to crush his peers.


    The other is the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC bird family, the king of the ROC and the demon king Du Shaofu. He has many famous names in his body, and his fame is strong. His deeds can only be described as amazing.


    Although some strong people of the Phoenix clan would think that Du Shaofu could have such a great achievement with his divine thunder tripod and other treasures, his Nirvana status was enough to make everyone unable to ignore his own strength.At the moment, fenghan, the eldest prince, and Du Shaofu, the demon king, are about to fight. To put aside everything, it is enough to make the children of the Phoenix clan have a feeling of blood boiling.


    All the elder Dharma protectors and the patriarch, Huang Mengjun, are also looking at the square. Such a duel between the two represents not only the battle between the strongest members of the outside world and those of the Phoenix clan, but also the peak battle of the next patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan!


    We should know that fenghan, the eldest prince, has a chance to become the next patriarch of the Phoenix clan.


    Du Shaofu also has the opportunity to become the next leader of the family.


    "Man is human after all." Under the


    Wutong, a faint smile appeared on the two long faces, with some indifference.


    Faced with the two defeats of Du Xiaohu and the Purple Dragon Emperor, the Phoenix clan has suffered a great loss of face. This war is absolutely not enough to lose, and Du Shaofu dares not to use any foreign objects, which makes the two elders have absolute confidence.


    The two elders are very clear about the strength of the great prince, while the ontological advantages of the Phoenix clan are enough to crush human beings.


    In the tense atmosphere, Zixuan, huangling''er and huangfeimei''s eyes are light, and they are also looking at the field.


    "Although I don''t know how you became the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng, I sincerely hope that you can have a real understanding of the means of the golden winged Dapeng. Otherwise, you may not be able to hold on for long without God thunder tripod and foreign objects."


    Feng Han''s expression is still with a smile, but at the moment the voice is sharp, just like the sound of a Phoenix, invisible momentum, showing a noble and arrogant attitude.


    As the eldest prince of the Phoenix family, he also has such a proud qualification.


    "The Phoenix clan has been handed down from ancient times to the present. I hope the eldest prince can really inherit it."


    As for Feng Han''s words, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and his eyes calmly looked at Feng Han. His fighting spirit became more and more prosperous, and he was virtually fighting against each other.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the mysterious air in Du Shaofu''s palace began to work like a running river, and a strong and powerful breath came out quietly. In a moment, he set off a purple robe for hunting, and rushed to the empty square, shaking the sky


    it seemed that he felt the fighting intention of Du Shaofu. Listening to the competing words, Feng Han''s colorful eyes were shining¡° It''s a guest from afar. Please do it


    Du Shaofu is the kind of person who is respected by others and respected by him. But if others want to be domineering, they may be looking for the wrong person.


    Looking at Feng Han, Du Shaofu glanced up, suddenly grinned and said calmly, "the prince should do it first. If I do, you will not have much chance to fight back!"


    Feng Han''s gentle smile on the face, finally began to change color, slowly poured up a little indifferent color, colorful eyes, there is a blazing breath climbing out, but it is a cool feeling in the heart.


    At the same time, from Feng Han''s body, a powerful energy storm no less powerful than that of Du Shaofu''s, exploded in a blazing posture.


    "Hula..."


    In an instant, the square was full of wind and clouds, and the colorful flames were burning, with a kind of "rumbling" sound, whistling and surging.


    "I hope the strength of the young patriarch is as good as his lips."


    Feng Han opened his mouth, light and way.


    "You''ll find out in a minute."


    Du Shaofu licked his tongue and licked the corner of his lips, and with a slight smile, there was also a kind of ferocity in his seemingly calm voice. He did not give in at all.


    "I''m looking forward to it!"


    Feng Han''s eyes blazing breath is more thick, this moment, an incomparable hot breath swept through the air, a terrible breath swept out without reservation, climbing to the top!


    "The peak of the realm is not , is a half step main domain! "


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and his eyes narrowed. He felt that he was not hiding at the moment. The cultivation level of the great prince fenghan was beyond the peak of the realm, but he had not reached the main realm. He should have stepped into the main realm half a step away!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1829

    "Hula..."


    The blazing multicolored flame, like divine fire, whistles away with its own center and turns into a sea of fire when there is no hidden breath in the cultivation breath of the great prince fenghan. It is also accompanied by the sound of lightning and thunder, which makes people tremble and the skin burns.


    The blazing heat can burn everything into nothingness, and there are signs that it can affect space.


    "Half step into the main domain, the great prince''s cultivation has reached such a level that he has never attained nirvana, but there is also a great chance to break through the Holy Land in the future."


    when he felt that the prince of the great prince Feng was so refined, he was also shocked by many elders under the fire Wutong.


    Feng Han''s cultivation level has already suppressed most of the elders. With such a natural appearance and talent, there is a great possibility of stepping into the holy land. In the future, he will be the top guardian of the whole Phoenix family.


    The colorful flames roar and burn everything. The terrible energy storm sweeps across the square, which makes the whole square tremble. The invisible pressure makes the children of the Phoenix clan want to crawl and paralyze.


    But as Du Shaofu stood in the square, the terrible breath swept over him like a rock.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu also secretly praised that Feng Han, the eldest prince, was really extraordinary. The breath that permeated his body at the moment created such a momentum. There are few creatures of the same level who can compare with him.


    "Let''s get started."


    At the same time of Du Shaofu''s self admiration, Feng Han moved. The breath of the colorful flame surged and turned into a whirlpool, just like a tornado storm sweeping. A flame with colorful lights turned into a phoenix wing shadow, just like a phoenix spreading its wings, carrying the incomparable hot colorful flame, sweeping and roaring to Du Shaofu.


    The colorful flame is very terrible, condensed into the Phoenix wing shadow, but also with the supreme animal power of the Phoenix clan.


    In a flash, such an offensive had already swept to Du Shaofu, where the void was destroyed and burned into nothingness, even distorting the space.


    In the face of this terrible and rapid attack, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed and his whole body burst into golden light. At the moment when the attack roared to his body, the space was vaguely distorted. His figure, from a kind of extremely strange speed and radian, evaded from it, as if it had moved the space in a flash.


    "It can''t be so simple!"


    just at the moment when Du Shaofu avoided the attack, the voice of Feng Han, the prince''s son, came out of the whirlpool of multicolored energy. The Phoenix''s wings were like channeling, turning into countless Phoenix plumes in an instant, like a sharp arrow flying across the sky, penetrating the space, and following Du Shaofu like a shadow.


    "Little way you!"


    Du Shaofu stood in the void and did not move slowly. However, just as the countless Phoenix shadow plumes penetrated into the space and reached his body, he swept his sleeve and swept out a vast golden light. A powerful momentum suddenly swept through his body like a storm.


    Du Shaofu swept the front of his body and destroyed the countless Phoenix plumes in the void with the most domineering attitude and turned into a broken colorful flame rune.


    "Really..."


    The voice of indifference spread out, and a sea of fiery multicolored fire swept over Du Shaofu''s body directly. The terrible high temperature burned the void and filled the vacuum. A sharp claw print came out and directly seized Du Shaofu''s neck.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu shook his arm and hit the paw print directly. The sound was like thunder. The void trembled. Feng Han''s figure was revealed. The void where the paw mark collided with his fist cracked directly. There were dark cracks in the space. Both of them were almost at the same time.


    "Singing Phoenix, rising sun..."


    But at this time, from fenghan''s mouth, a sharp shout suddenly resounded. From Zhou''s body, the fiery Rune of fire swept out, continuously, like a volcanic eruption, turning into a phoenix shadow, blazing like a scorching sun, fluttering to Du Shaofu.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Du Shaofu urged "Peng Lin Jiu Tian", such as the arrival of the real golden winged ROC bird, which carried the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC family, and directly fought against it and swept away!


    This is a duel between two kinds of supreme beasts. It is just like a golden winged ROC and a Phoenix. It makes the wind and thunder in the air burst out a series of brilliant Rune light.


    The energy is as gorgeous as the golden fireworks. The colorful flame sweeps across the sky, making the whole sky bright.


    The eyes around him were shocked by the gorgeous match scene on the square. The gorgeous runes poured out, but it contained the power of absolute terror and destruction, so that those who did not practice enough could only tremble for it.


    "Hiss!"


    In the broken and gorgeous energy, Feng Han''s figure appears, and a majestic energy wave spreads out, waving his palm, and filling the sky rune. In just a moment, it condenses into a brilliant fingerprint.


    When the fingerprints agglomerate, the fiery flame energy of the four sides suddenly disintegrates, and then all the energy condenses and pours into the fingerprints.


    At the moment when the handprint was completely formed, a bright and crystal clear Phoenix in the fingerprint wanted to fly high. A terrible and hot breath of terror was emitted from the fingerprint. The majestic energy contained in it made people feel shocked at the first glance!"There is a phoenix to welcome!"


    Feng Han floats in the void. The phoenix pattern on his robe looks like a living one. He is dignified and arrogant. He waves his hands and dive down. At the moment, all the accomplishments of his main realm are swept by, and he directly pats Du Shaofu with one hand.


    "Ji..."


    Such a fingerprint, with a kind of Phoenix sound loud and clear, a surging multicolored flame roared like a wave, turned into a rune, and came in an instant.


    But in the room of the electric light and Firestone, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shining, with a strange Rune soaring into the sky, and his breath was surging and bursting out with golden light.


    In an instant, the brilliant golden light formed a series of plume like substantial fragments all over Du Shaofu''s body. They were like plumes, but more like pieces of armor, forming a set of golden armor which covered the whole body.


    After Du Shaofu, there is also a pair of giant ROC''s golden wings. The breath is towering. It is really connected with the flesh and blood. It looks like a real human shaped ROC. It wants to soar up and cross the sky!


    At the moment, the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu and the feathered armor are perfectly integrated. The magnificent armor and the domineering golden wings of Dapeng are more powerful and powerful against the background of Du Shaofu!


    ''Gee ''


    when the feathered armor and the ROC''s golden wings appear, with the sound of the golden winged ROC birds neighing through the clouds and rocks, the domineering momentum sweeps across the void.


    This is the first layer of Qingling armor made by Du Shaofu. It also stimulates the real ROC''s golden wings. The two complement each other and are naturally formed.


    With the green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings, Du Shaofu''s whole body seems to be a real human like ROC. He wants to shake his wings and break through the sky. He has a long way to go!


    "That''s..."


    when this sudden change, the Phoenix clan elders under the tree of fire, can not begin to see the fierce waves that can not be concealed in their eyes.


    Du Shaofu''s fingers curled slightly, and the bright golden talisman secret patterns on his fingertips seemed to tear apart the space, and the energy ripple visible to the naked eye spread from around the claw print.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath was like a ferocious ROC, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns in his claws were as rampant as the golden lightning. It was like a golden winged ROC that wanted to fly out.


    There was a sense of trembling in the children of the Phoenix family around them.


    "Chuckles ''


    the golden light burst out in one claw, just like countless golden electric snakes swept out. In a domineering posture, they collided with the fingerprints of the former fiercely. The energy eruption made the surrounding space surging and boiling.


    In full view of the public, the fingerprints and claw prints collided with each other in the most powerful way. The vast space turned into pitch black, with the sound of space breaking coming out. The bright energy ripple spread out like lightning, making the void crumble.


    Energy collision, emerged a huge dark space empty, that kind of pure dark phagocytosis caused ie, let the scalp numb.


    The golden light and multicolored flames spread and then broke away.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure recoiled several steps in a stagger, and then stabilized himself after crossing dozens of Zhang''s space. The green spirit armor on his body was dim for a moment, and then it was still bright. His whole body was covered under the feather armor, and the ROC''s golden wings spread out behind his back!


    The figure of the eldest prince Feng Han just shakes a little, but at the moment, on his right palm, there are five deep bloodstains, deep visible bone, Phoenix blood pool


    Obviously, Feng Han suffered a loss, such an injury, obviously still a big loss.


    "The great prince is at a loss!"


    After the brief shock on the square, suddenly came out an unbelievable commotion exclamation.


    Everyone can see that it seems that Du Shaofu was shaken out, but in fact, it was the eldest prince, fenghan, who suffered a heavy injury. The injury was not mild.


    "The real breath of the golden winged roc"


    flame Wutong, also have unbelievable exclamation and shock.


    Those elder Dharma protectors now feel the real breath of golden winged ROC birds in Du Shaofu''s body. It is definitely not only the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng family, but also a real golden winged ROC bird.


    "Is this demon king Du Shaofu, a human being or a golden winged ROC?"


    There are old people doubt, eyes shining, full of incredible.


    "It''s no wonder that you can become the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC. This is clearly the real golden winged ROC!"


    The old man''s eyes flashed with divine light. At this moment, he understood why a human could become the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC. This is clearly a real golden winged ROC bird.


    "Big loss, brother!"


    Huang Fei Mei eyes flow, full of surprise, such a result, let her also some difficult to accept.


    "The most powerful thing about him is not his treasure, but his body is really terrible. The mysterious Qi in his body is surging, and there are several kinds of spirit thunder in his body. Big brother despises the enemy."Huang ling''er looked at the square and seemed to be talking back to Huang Fei. At last, she murmured: "compared with the last time, his strength is much stronger."


    "Well, it seems that this strength is far from enough."


    Little star faint cold hum a, looking at the square on the empty, immature face, look very proud.


    "I do have some skills. I''m not disappointed!"


    Feng Han looked at the wound on his hand, and his eyes drew secretly. After saying such a sentence, there was a colorful flame in the palm. The deep visible bone injury was actually beginning to have healing signs.


    However, Feng Han''s recovery speed is much weaker than Du Shaofu''s immortal metaphysics.


    "Of course, you won''t be disappointed next time." Du Shaofu said.


    "No more, it''s over!"


    The words came from Feng Han''s mouth. Suddenly, a fiery and fiery breath broke out on his body, shaking the sky in an instant and rushing to the sky.


    In the next moment, a huge multicolored Phoenix emerges and sits in the void. The colorful flame is boiling and burning, and the whole void is shaking.


    From the huge body of the Phoenix, a terrible pressure pervaded, so that thousands of animals tremble, like blocking the sky, like covering the sky, so that people are small and shocking!


    "Gee!"


    Phoenix ring through the sky, from the huge body of the Phoenix, a rolling flame rises from the multicolored flame like adding oil to the fire. At the moment, the flame has become dark purple, profound and incomparable, but the degree of heat is more than ten times stronger than that of the colorful flame.


    "Phoenix bath fire!"


    when the black purple fire came up from the body of Feng Han, the elders of the Wutong tree suddenly trembled and started to shake, and the light was shining.


    "Big brother really cultivated a phoenix bath fire!"


    At this moment, even Huang ling''er, Huang Fei, Feng Chu, and so on, also have violent waves in their eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1830

    Phoenix Nirvana, rebirth.


    Phoenix bath fire, which is formed at the time of Phoenix Nirvana, is unique to the Phoenix family, but it is difficult for anyone to cultivate it.


    It is said that since ancient times, there are only a few of the forefathers of the Phoenix family who have been able to get the chance to practice Phoenix bath fire.


    However, every ancestor of the Phoenix family who cultivated the Phoenix bath fire is extremely powerful, and there are one third of them. Can finally rely on the body of the Phoenix bath fire Nirvana rebirth, to a higher level.


    And Phoenix bath fire itself, in the flame of the whole Phoenix family, is also enough to rank the top three, how strong.


    It is said that Phoenix bath fire, claimed to be able to burn everything, burn all living things!


    "Ji Ji..."


    When the Phoenix takes a bath of fire, the huge Phoenix body spreads its wings and sits in the void. The surrounding square is empty. Many children of the Phoenix family can''t bear the pressure from the blood and soul and turn into noumenon, whining and crawling.


    When the Phoenix was roaring, Du Shaofu looked up and immediately felt that the sky and the earth were going to dim down. The terrible power and blazing heat turned the void around him into a dark vacuum.


    A large dark vacuum emerges, and the deep dark light makes people creepy.


    "Phoenix bath fire, it''s time to end!"


    The Phoenix, which covered the sky and the sun, fluttered its wings and carried the overwhelming Phoenix bathing fire. It was just like the flood pouring down and surging, and the sea was full of rough waves. It was bright and profound. Under the terrible power of constantly burning out the vacuum, Du Shaofu was swept into it in an instant.


    Such an attack is a kind of destruction, and the terrible heat is enough to burn all living beings.


    Such an offensive is too frightening. It is the strength of the Phoenix clan!


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s breath changed in an instant. The terrible breath burst, and his hair fell like an arc waterfall, emitting a brilliant purple light, and the lightning Rune fluctuated.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor was covered with purple electric arc. Du Shaofu urged the thunder and martial pulse on his body. From his whole body as the center, suddenly the wind and clouds surged around him, lightning and thunder thundered, and countless bright purple electric arcs were in the air.


    Thunder has a strong atmosphere of martial arts, and the spirit of punishment and killing spreads without killing, but it shows the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth.


    Such terrible thunder and lightning breath can be powerful in the sky, punish all living beings, and make all living beings tremble and cold!


    Such a terrible breath made Du Shaofu like a god of thunder.


    "Is it really over?"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily and raised his hand. Thunder and lightning runes interweaved in the air. Lightning flashed and thundered in the air. He was wrapped up in lightning and went directly to the rolling Phoenix bath fire.


    In addition, Du Shaofu''s power of reincarnation and nirvana is no longer reserved. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC are also rendered purple and gold, just like the gods in the sky, and the thunder god is coming. They are unmatched and arrogant!


    , let''s not say that the younger generation of Phoenix family is now. Even the elders of the Phoenix family under the fire Wutong tree are breathing cold air.


    Such a demon, Du Shaofu, was frightened by the terrible smell on his body at the moment!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Space is constantly exploding, sky thunder rolling, thunder pulse, green spirit armor, ROC golden wings.


    "Chuckla"


    Du Shaofu is completely in a state of no one in the Phoenix bath fire, destroying the Phoenix bath fire and going straight to fenghan''s body.


    The terrible Phoenix bath fire can burn out the void of all living beings, but it can''t stop Du Shaofu''s step at the moment. In the process of thunder and lightning, and the collapse of emptiness, Du Shaofu traverses the void!


    "Ji..."


    The black purple flame is deep and blazing, and the Phoenix is flapping its wings and roaring. All over the body are the bright and secret patterns of the Phoenix clan. It shows a kind of mystery. With incomparable and terrible prestige, Du Shaofu will be turned into ashes and destroyed in the sky!


    At the moment, Feng Han has been working with all his strength. That terrible power and huge body dive down, just like a comet impact, burst out a bright and deep black purple fire, where the void collapses and cracks are dense in the sky.


    "It''s terrible. The great prince has done his best to do it!"


    Almost all the eyes around him are stunned. Such a terrible power makes the children of the Phoenix clan tremble. The cultivation strength of the eldest prince is already so terrible.


    "It''s time to end!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the subdued Feng Han and said blandly. When the voice came out, chaos suddenly began to appear around the void. Taking the whole body as the center, a strange pattern appeared in the void and covered the void.


    This empty eight diagrams diagram, centered on Du Shaofu, is like a ring of gods sweeping away, full of bright light and various visions.


    On the eight diagrams, there are mountains and lakes, wind, rain, lightning, sun, moon, stars, mountains and rivers


    In a flash, the strange power is sweeping the four sides, with a general trend of heaven and earth that affects the void.


    At that moment, Feng Han''s huge sea of fire and his pupils changed color. He immediately felt that he could not break away from the void covered by the strange energy no matter how hard he broke out. He was so powerful that he could directly suppress his Phoenix bath fire.&The earth''s fire is burning! &


    & quot; Tianze''s breaking the hexagram! &Fire breaks with man


    "The sky thunder breaks without hesitation! &


    a series of strange fingerprints were condensed from Du Shaofu''s hands, and the Eight Diagrams changed in thousands of ways. The lightning stars appeared, the flames were burning, the mountains and rivers were moving, the sky thunder was rolling, and the terrible thunder ran across the world.


    The whole ancient empty earth, at this moment, the world resonates, the bright rune is like the sea, surging and surging, with many waves!


    "Not good..."


    this moment, under the flame of Indus, many Phoenix family elders have started to rise, eyes double pupil contraction.


    For the first time, Huang Mengjun, the elder, the second elder, the third elder and the patriarch, Huang Mengjun, burst into a bright light and fluctuated violently.


    "Boom..."


    The eight diagrams in the void are surging with waves, various terrible visions emerge, and the void around is crumbling.


    &What''s the matter &


    Feng Han was suppressed, the Phoenix bath fire was annihilated, the phoenix feather was frying, the Phoenix''s body was cracking, the blood was smeared, and the Phoenix''s blood was directly spitting out from his mouth.


    At this moment, Feng Han''s eyes were startled. The terrible power was a general trend of heaven and earth, which made him unable to resist at all.


    "It''s time to end it!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure is in the void above Feng Han''s body. In the empty eight trigrams, he appears and disappears. On his resolute and resolute face, there is a little indifference. He shakes his arms and clenches his fists with five fingers. His fist is covered with thunder pulse, which is covered with bright thunder. It is wrapped around his arm and destroyed.


    "Baquan do!"


    With Du Shaofu''s boxing, baquan Dao contains thunder and martial pulse, which directly plunges into fenghan''s huge body back.


    "Oh..."


    With the sound of the long cry of the Dragon elephant, the fist fell on Feng Han''s back as heavily as if it could explode the heaven and earth. Suddenly, the plume flew and the flame was extinguished. The huge body of fenghan fell directly from the void.


    "Bang..."


    Feng Han fell heavily on the square. With such a strong impact, the ancient square was also covered with numerous cracks on the ground. His flesh was dripping with blood, and his back was cut to see bones, and his mouth was sprayed with Phoenix blood.


    With the fall of fenghan''s body, the hearts of those elders of the Phoenix clan who protect Dharma are shaking at the same time.


    Looking at the huge body, he was defeated to such an extent by the extremely small figure. Unbelievable shock was everywhere in the


    square, surrounded by the flame Wutong tree.


    No one thought that the final result would be like this!


    "It''s impossible. How could the devil be so powerful?"


    Some old people shake their heads in disbelief, but they see it with their own eyes.


    Huang Mengjun, HuangFei, Fengchu and other eyes smile bitterly and quietly wipe them off with shock.


    Huang ling''er''s charming face seemed helpless. For such a structure, she seemed not strange.


    Huang ling''er just didn''t expect that the elder brother fenghan would be defeated so thoroughly and in a mess.


    "If you win, if your father wins, your mother will not marry the mysterious prince." Little star is very excited.


    "You are defeated!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Feng Han, who had fallen to the ground. He spoke faintly, but his voice was as loud as thunder.


    Feng Han put up his body, his robe was ragged, his wounds were numerous, and Feng''s blood overflowed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1831

    There was a silent atmosphere. All eyes were looking at the eldest prince, Feng Han. Maybe the result was unacceptable to all the children of the Phoenix family. The Grand Prince, half a step to the master level of cultivation, was so defeated and so neat.


    In the silent atmosphere, listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Feng Han''s body trembled slightly, and his colorful eyes fluctuated.


    At this moment, Feng Han didn''t know that he was defeated, but he was still in a mess. Just at the end of that terrible power, he could not resist.


    His half step main domain cultivation, in the latter samsara Nirvana level in front of, unexpectedly is so unbearable.


    As the Phoenix clan, or the eldest prince of the Phoenix clan, he no matter how he has his own status of pride, it is difficult to accept such a reality.


    As for Feng Han, he also heard numerous legends about Du Shaofu, the demon king. It is said that he can shake the past and shine the present.


    But he didn''t take Du Shaofu too seriously. After all, it was only human beings. He had the God thunder tripod on his body, which was the treasure left by the ancient evil devil. In addition, he should be extraordinary. Naturally, he has strong fighting power.


    Even fenghan has just claimed that he wants to fight against the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC family. Only the identity of the young patriarch of the family can fight against him.


    Behind his gentle smile, there is also the arrogance of the eldest prince of the Phoenix family. Not all human beings are qualified to fight against him.


    But now, the result is completely with the power of the body, Feng Han lost, which is unexpected. Although he heard the legend, but he did not put more in the eyes of the man, the rumored devil Du Shaofu, actually defeated him with such a strong posture!


    Looking at the purple robed man who has restrained the strange armor and the golden wings of the ROC, Feng Han clenched his fist slightly. No matter how well he cultivated himself and how big his bearing was, he could not help but feel reluctant at the moment.


    Feng Han is really unable to accept, he is a big prince of the Phoenix family. He has been practicing for a long time, but he was defeated in the hands of the human man in front of him.


    The man also has a special relationship with Zixuan, so special that he can replace Zixuan.


    "Han''er, there are points in winning and losing. If you don''t have the courage to admit defeat, how can you be the prince of Phoenix?"


    looked at Feng Han far away, and the Phoenix Wutong Jun opened his mouth. In the faint voice, he was not angry but powerful.


    Feng Han raised his head, heaved his chest, and took a deep breath. His face returned to normal, as gentle as before. This short change in time proved his extraordinary cultivation. He said to Du Shaofu, "I really failed. Du Shaofu, the demon king, deserves his reputation."


    After that, Feng Han looked at Zixuan. With a pale smile on her handsome face, she said, "I''m defeated. I''m not destined for Zixuan. I won''t mention it again."


    what about to speak, but saying nothing about the two old faces is not good looking. It seems that he wants to say something, but he finally wants to say what he wants to say, but he never says anything more.


    "I am devoted to practice. Thank you for your love."


    Zixuan looked at fenghan and nodded slightly. Then she looked at Du Shaofu. In her purple eyes, there were some ripples. Her red lips were slightly open, and her voice was like the voice of heaven. She said, "you win. My Phoenix people will not break your promise. You can put forward your request."


    "In this case, I ask the Phoenix family to use Nirvana pool!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t twist his hand. He looked at Huang Mengjun, the patriarch of the Phoenix clan, and asked for the nirvana of the Phoenix clan. This was also the purpose of his visit to the Phoenix clan.


    "What, I want to borrow Nirvana pool..." At a loss about what to do, Du Shaofu waited for the voice of Du Shaofu to come out, and the surrounding riots were surprised. All the elders'' laws of the fire tree were looking at each other in a different way. One eye suddenly fell on Du Shaofu''s body.


    However, Feng Han, Feng Chu, Huang ling''er and Huang Fei were not surprised. Huang Mengjun did not have any surprise, but there were some fluctuations in her eyes that did not leave any traces. Everything was expected.


    "Although you win, you want to borrow the nirvana pool. Do you know what Nirvana pool is?"


    The second eldest looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    The nirvana sacred pool is opened once every 500 years. Every time it is opened, there are only three places for the children of the Phoenix clan. It is of great benefit to the Phoenix family. How can it be lent to outsiders?


    "I know that Nirvana pool is a treasure of the Phoenix family. If I can borrow Nirvana pool, within my ability, I will give compensation to the Phoenix family." Du Shaofu said to the two elders.


    "Compensation, what kind of compensation do you think can be compared with nirvana of Phoenix clan?"


    The two elders looked at Du Shaofu, and their eyes flashed with light. The Phoenix clan has been handed down from ancient times to the present. When the Phoenix clan dominated the world, human beings were still living in the cracks. What can compensate the Phoenix family.


    But then, the two elders looked at Du Shaofu with a sneer and said, "if you want to make up for it, you will be given the opportunity to hand over one of your God thunder tripods, and the nirvana pool will be borrowed for you once."Two the elder''s words, let the elder soldier protect the law under the fire, the nirvana, the treasure of the God pool, a place for the Phoenix family, that is priceless, but if it can really take a god Lei Ding as the price, it is not impossible to discuss.


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. Although the nirvana shrine had to be borrowed, otherwise the queen would be worried. This was a promise to the old ant emperor when he was dying.


    However, at the cost of shenlei Ding, it was left by the Lord of the three thousand worlds. Du Shaofu knew that he could not give it up.


    "Why should the two elders be aggressive? If it is spread out, it will not be very good for the outside world to say that we Phoenix people do not keep their promises and bully others."


    Zixuan looked at the two elders, saluted slightly, and said.


    "Zixuan, what do you mean? Don''t think that if you are favored by your ancestors, you will be able to look down upon others. Don''t forget that you are also a child of the Phoenix clan!"


    The two elders were stunned, and their faces suddenly changed. Zixuan''s words clearly said that he was bullying others. Such behavior was also turning his arm out.


    "Zixuan didn''t dare, just for the dignity of the Phoenix clan." Zixuan got up, not humble or arrogant.


    "You..."


    The two elders looked at each other angrily, but was interrupted by the elder nearby and said: "Zixuan, the second elder is always respected. Don''t be rude."


    As the words fell, the elder''s old face showed a calm look to the two elders and said, "Zixuan''s words are reasonable. The demon king Du Shaofu won and asked for it. But Nirvana pool is a treasure of our family and can''t be easily borrowed. Therefore, it''s up to the patriarch to decide."


    "Although you win, if you want, we Phoenix people will certainly agree, but the nirvana pool is too important, and any of the clan''s children who win in this square today can''t get the quota of Nirvana pool."


    Huang Mengjun opened her mouth, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "can you ask for another one?"


    "Only for the nirvana pool to use, but also hope that the patriarch to complete, it will certainly accept love day by day." Du Shaofu clasped his fist and looked firm.


    "You''ve already opened your mouth, but I can''t agree with you."


    Huang Mengjun pauses, looks at Du Shaofu and says, "well, three days later, our lingque platform will open, and you can also join in. If any of you can get on the platform, the nirvana pool will be lent to you. However, if no one of you can go to the lingque terrace, let it go. I, the Phoenix people, are not breaking their promise. The opening of the lingque platform is also an opportunity, which can be regarded as compensation for you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1832

    "Patriarch, it seems that there is something wrong with letting outsiders ascend the lingque platform."


    Hearing this, the two elders changed their color and immediately said to Huang Mengjun.


    Lingque platform, a huge relationship, can not let outsiders step on!


    The elder Dharma protectors present in this room are also secretly changing color for Huang Mengjun''s decision.


    "Elders, that''s it. It''s also the decision of a holy ancestor." Huang Mengjun said to the two elders.


    "The decision of a holy ancestor!"


    Hearing the speech, all the elders were shocked, and their expressions were full of waves, and they no longer said anything. After


    , Huang dream Jun and others left, and today, the small test is also over. Under the fire Wutong, the elders then go away.


    But for the children of the Phoenix people around, today it is a lot of shock left in the heart.


    Today, three members of the Phoenix family went out to battle, and they were all defeated.


    Such a result makes the children of the Phoenix clan have a kind of unacceptable feeling in their hearts.


    Such news also spread to the whole Phoenix family, shaking the whole Phoenix family.


    twilight, the flame Wutong flashes in the sunset, sparkling with flame. This ancient earth, aura is rising like mist.


    "Lingque terrace is an important place of our family. It is said that it is related to the rosefinch spirit beast. Every time the god space is opened, the spirit bird platform of our family will be opened, which can bring great benefits to our children. When the time comes, whoever can board the lingque platform will become the" spiritual master "of our Phoenix family and can command our family. This is a clan rule established by our ancestors, and no one can change it. It''s just that the lingque terrace has been opened eight times, but no one has ever been able to actually climb on it. "


    In the ancient courtyard, Zixuan told Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing about the origin of lingque terrace.


    "It has something to do with the rosefinch and the spirit beast. It must have something to do with my mother."


    The little star''s eyes are full of golden flame, which is related to the rosefinch spirit beast, which makes him think of his mother.


    Du Shaofu patted little star''s hair, frowned slightly, and asked Zixuan, "you said that the first attack of lingque platform has been opened eight times, but no one has ever been able to really climb the lingque platform. Is it difficult to climb it?"


    "Of course, it''s hard. How many descendants and strong people decided by the posture of heaven can''t be on the board. It''s said that only those who have fate will be qualified." Zixuan said.


    "It seems that there is no way out. We should try our best anyway." Du Shaofu''s mouth slightly wry smile radiance, in order to Nirvana, no matter what, we should try our best.


    "If lingquetai is related to little star''s mother, maybe there is hope." Du Shaofu whispered.


    "I must go to lingque terrace."


    Little star said, in the heart faintly feels, perhaps that Ling que Tai, is the mother let her to Phoenix clan reason.


    The next day, Huang ling''er and Huang Fei come to visit the Phoenix family with Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao.


    In the ancient land, there are many relics left from ancient times, which makes Du Shaofu curious and shocked.


    It''s just Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, and little stars have ruined a lot of places.


    "Do you really like sister Zixuan, but you are a human being. Even if you are the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng family, even then, the elders of the clan will object to it. Let alone forbid any children to intermarry with others. With sister Zixuan''s talent, the family will not allow her to marry out."


    Huang Fei is sassy, and Huang ling''er''s style is opposite, but the same moving and noble, such a woman out of the outside world, may be enough to cause countless men to lose their souls.


    At the moment, Huang ling''er and Huang Fei are standing beside Du Shaofu. If they are seen, they will arouse much envy.


    But now Du Shaofu''s mouth is always open, looking at Huang Fei with consternation on his face and saying, "who says I like Zixuan?"


    "You don''t like Zixuan, so why do you want to replace Zixuan? According to the rules of our family, if you win, you can get the approval of the clan and marry Zixuan''s younger sister"


    HuangFei raised her eyebrows slightly, looked at Du Shaofu with a little regret and said, "it''s a pity that you are human..."


    "Is there anything like this..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He just fought with fenghan, so as to find an opportunity to ask the Phoenix people to borrow nirvana. Who knows there is such a meaning behind it.


    "You took the place of elder sister Zixuan and defeated my elder brother. If you have not married sister Zixuan, according to the family rules, even if someone loves sister Zixuan in the future, you need to be defeated before you can be qualified."


    With a smile, Huang ling''er said to Du Shaofu, "however, you are a human being. It''s very troublesome. I''m afraid the elders of the clan won''t agree."


    "Don''t worry, I''m very optimistic about you. You really deserve to be sister Zixuan. If you need my help, I will support you." Huang Fei patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said.


    "Squeak..."


    It''s always coming out of Dufresne''s hair."Eh, is this the ant emperor of the soul eating ant?"


    Huang Fei looks at it curiously. She already knows that the ant emperor of the soul eating ant ant ant exists, so she is not surprised. She is just curious.


    At dusk, Huang ling''er and Huang Fei leave. Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaoxing return to the courtyard.


    night all over the mountains and plains, the flame of Wutong glowing.


    Mountain courtyard, the ancient stone hall mottled, graceful and beautiful, ten fingers slender, dressed in purple, purple flame, dark lines on the shadow, outlines the posture of convex temptation.


    The skin is like congealed fat, this graceful and beautiful shadow is shrouded in the moonlight, and her eyes are full of purple light, which seems to be able to see through everything in the world.


    "Do you love that man?"


    The old voice came quietly, and an old figure appeared quietly.


    "Elder."


    Looking back, Zixuan''s noble temperament is slightly charming. Her voice is like a fairy voice. She says: & amp; quot; he is a human being, and I am a disciple of the Phoenix family. Only he can defeat Feng Han today. &"But he won." The elder opened his mouth and looked calm.


    "He wants something, so they are not related. I have my heart set on practice, and I will not fall in love with a human being." Zixuan opened her mouth, and there were some ripples in her eyes.


    "I hope you feel the same way."


    The elder opened his mouth and sighed, "that human is good, but it''s just human. It''s a pity."


    The voice fell, the elder figure quietly left, there was a final voice, said: "lingque platform is about to open, you do your best, if you can climb the lingque platform, it will be a great opportunity."


    Zixuan stood in the stone pavilion, her purple eyes looked at the night sky. After a long time, her eyes fluctuated like fireworks.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, the Phoenix clan, the ancient land, the vast mottled plain, a huge stone platform like towering peaks.


    This huge stone platform, like a mountain across, towering, so that the beast standing in front of it also looks small.


    "Boom..."


    The ground is shaking and the mountains are shaking. The huge stone platform is full of colorful talismans and secret patterns, which are bright and blazing, just like the rising of colorful magic fire, and filled with the ancient and terrible atmosphere.


    On the plain, many figures are tall and graceful. These are the children of the Phoenix family, old and young. They have solemn expressions and shining eyes. They don''t want to miss anything.


    "That''s the lingque terrace. It''s already in the open. If anyone gets on the top of the lingque terrace later, he can become the" spiritual master "of our Phoenix clan."


    In front of the lingque platform, Zixuan said to Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, etc.


    The little star looks at the huge stone platform in front of her, and her eyes are full of golden flame. At the moment, I don''t know why. There is a kind of colorful light in her eyes. She wants to shoot out from the depths of her eyes.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the void vibrates, like the earth shaking and the mountains shaking, and the space is full of runes.


    The huge stone platform was shaking, and the secret patterns of talismans rose from the sky, rolled the sky upside down and turned into a light curtain, covering the whole stone platform from all directions from all directions, just like a waterfall wrapping the whole stone platform together.


    This light curtain is like a colorful fire, and the mysterious patterns of the talisman are blazing, transparent and dazzling. It is a terrible pressure. It comes from ancient times and fills the void. The children of the whole Phoenix family are also frightened and their blood is boiling.


    "Lingque platform has been opened, let''s go!"


    Above the void, Huang Mengjun stands in the air, with colorful fire all over her body and her eyes waving like two oceans of fire.


    "Hula..."


    The huge stone platform is shaking completely. On the bright and transparent light screen, there is a shadow of "phoenix" flying, and the long colorful feathers are moving, which is illusory and frightening.


    "Ji..."


    With the opening of the lingque platform, the light curtain soars into the sky, just like the evolution and blooming. The light curtain is ten thousand feet long, and there are virtual shadows of "phoenix" flying, and the mysterious patterns of talismans are densely covered in the void, and bursts of sonorous wind and thunder sound are emitted.


    At this moment, all this seems to be back in ancient times, the Phoenix neighs, the ancient breath falls from the sky, the vast potential diffuses from the lark platform, attracts all eyes, and makes everyone''s blood boil!


    "Wait for lingque platform, you can get no chance!"


    At this moment, the children of the Phoenix family, who had already been prepared, could not help but take their shadows out, traversing the void, and heading for the lingque platform.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1833

    "Ji..."


    At that moment, there were birds and birds singing on the lingque platform. The shadow of the Phoenix on the light screen seemed to be alive. The release of terrible pressure virtually blocked all the children of the Phoenix family and collapsed under the stage, making it difficult for them to climb on the platform.


    Under that terrible pressure, the blood and spirits of the children of the Phoenix family were boiling, and their spirits trembled. The pressure could not be resisted, and they could not help turning into noumenon.


    "Ji Ji..."


    In an instant, many Phoenix bodies are occupying the void and blocking the sky and the sun.


    There are also Zhuo, Honghu, qingluan and other noumenon, which emit various kinds of bright light, such as the god fire covering the sky and the earth, around the lingque platform in all directions, trying to climb the top, but it is difficult to move.


    The eldest prince''s injury seems to have been almost healed. He appears with the second prince, fengzao, HuangFei, huangling''er and Zixuan. They step into the sky, surpass the children of the family, break out the supreme authority, and step up to the lingque platform step by step.


    "Ji Ji..."


    The Phoenix crows and the finches sing, and the light and color on the platform of the spirit sparrows are so powerful that the blood of all the children of the Phoenix family is surging, as if to be burned.


    "That''s the supreme animal power of our Phoenix family. If you can understand it, you''ll get no chance to cross the world!"


    "That''s a lot of lost ancient supreme animal power of our Phoenix family. We have a thorough understanding and can shake the past and shine the present."


    Many eyes are fixed on the light curtain of the waterfall around the lingque terrace at the moment. Many of the "phoenix" virtual shadows fluctuate and derive. It is the lost Phoenix family''s supreme animal power. Even if you don''t get on the lingque terrace, it will be a great opportunity to get these lost supreme animal powers.


    "Ji Ji..."


    All the children of the Phoenix clan are in full swing, from the bottom to the top, layer by layer, rushing into the light screen, in order to get the lost most noble animal power of the Phoenix family.


    The first prince, fenghan, the second prince, fengxiao, HuangFei, huangling''er, Zixuan, and so on, step by step, step by step on the lingque platform, and their whole bodies are burning with their own radiance, which has reached half.


    "Ji Ji..."


    Finally, under the huge crushing pressure, so that they can only urge out of the retreat, flapping wings, flapping up, breaking out of endless power, in the forced desire to break into the lingque platform.


    Many children of the Phoenix family are fighting to get to the top around the lingque platform. The fire is burning, and the bright and bright inverted sky is shocking!


    "this is a great opportunity!"


    Du Xiaoqing''s eyes were blue and her shadow was shining. Her hair was flying and she wanted to climb the lingque platform. At the moment, the lost animal power of the Phoenix family was enough to give her a great fortune.


    Little tiger, Du Xiaoyao also moved, straight across the sky.


    "Gee, roar..."


    After that, the little tiger in the sky and the small tiger in the sky fight for the body.


    "Roar..."


    The roar was like thunder. Du Xiaoyao''s golden light turned into the body of a red Jiri macaque. He was born with a golden light, and his power broke out. He rushed to the platform of lingque.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body also had traces of blood boiling. He had the profound meaning of the purple flame demon Huang. At the moment when the lingque platform was opened, he was also affected by an invisible influence.


    What struck Du Shaofu even more was that the terrible pressure on the lingque platform was too frightening.


    Du Shaofu is flying in the sky. On the lingque stage, there is the lost supreme animal power of the Phoenix family, which is already a great opportunity.


    It was only when he stepped out that Du Shaofu could feel that there was an invisible trend in the waterfall like light around lingque terrace, which prevented the living beings from climbing to the top, making it difficult for all living beings to resist.


    "The higher you go, the greater the chance."


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked up at the towering and majestic lingque terrace. He felt insignificant for no reason.


    "Ji Ji..."


    In the Phoenix clan, many strong people and elders can''t sit still. They also start to jump up and become noumenon. They want to compete with everyone for lingque platform and understand the benefits.


    Lingquetai has a great relationship with the whole Phoenix clan. The elders of the Phoenix clan are determined to win.


    "Ji..."


    A lot of Phoenix birds will come out of the phoenix stage.


    Du Shaofu''s figure broke into the middle. Under the terrible pressure, his face was pale and it was difficult to walk up. It was like crawling with a huge stone on his back.


    Looking up at the void above, Du Shaofu saw such huge bodies as fenghan, Zixuan, fengzao, huangling''er and HuangFei on it. The flaming flames and the mysterious patterns of the talismans burst out, making the void boil.


    "Oh..."


    Du Xiaoyao roared. At the moment, the body of the red Jiri macaque burst into golden light. It was with the momentum of the beginning of heaven and earth that he stood with the eldest prince fenghan, and was still climbing up.


    But the more you look at it, the greater the crushing power on the lingque platform is, and the lower the cultivation strength is, the more difficult it is to walk.


    "Boom..."


    As the thunder and lightning flashed, Du Shaofu urged the thunder, the green spirit armor, and the ROC''s golden wings to resist the vast and boundless pressure.With his head raised, Du Shaofu also needed to do his best for the little ant emperor.


    With Du Shaofu''s all-out efforts, step by step, there seems to be an invisible step at his feet, and he begins to catch up with Feng Han, Feng Chu and others.


    "Those outsiders can climb that high


    The children of the Phoenix family all around felt something, and their eyes trembled. They all broke out with all their strength and leaped forward.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    However, lingque platform is merciless, with colorful lights rushing out in no time, just like a bright competition, which shakes many children of Phoenix family down.


    "Ji..."


    Huang ling''er burst out, the supreme Nirvana force on her body, covered with a colorful light, suddenly rose in power, surpassing Feng Han and others.


    "Ji..."


    Zixuan''s strength is also as strong as possible. The divine ring is boiling, and the purple flame is rolling and roaring in the sky. It won''t be much under huangling''er.


    "Look, the Purple Dragon Emperor broke into it, like no one''s land!"


    Suddenly, someone exclaimed, so many eyes began to tremble.


    At this moment, the little star is covered with bright light, with golden flame burning, colorful light bursting from his eyes, the evil spirits standing in the eyebrows, and the rune flashing in the third eye.


    At the moment, the little star, like a little God, is stepping up on the platform of the spirit sparrow, the void under the feet rippling, straight up.


    Around innumerable bright runes and colorful fire to the small star, but to the small star body, it is automatic stagnation.


    "Go to..."


    The little star opens his mouth and waves his palm to form a bright ring of energy, which blocks and isolates the surrounding light.


    "Hum, hum, hum..."


    At the same time, the little stars step into the sky step by step, the invisible steps under the feet rippling, the sound of sonorous wind and thunder, shattering the void.


    One step at a time, in countless eyes shaking, little star surpasses Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing, and finally surpasses Fengchu, fenghan, Du Shaofu, and even Huang linger and Zixuan


    "Boom..."


    As the little star ascends to the top, the whole lingque platform trembles in the "boom" and the void is also turbulent.


    Looking at the distant small figure, people are shocked and dazed.


    And then in all the eyes trembling, the little star''s small figure, the last step, completely boarded the lingque platform.


    "Long..."


    When the little last step on the lingque terrace, the talisman and secret patterns become more and more popular, and a kind of heavenly sound comes out, which oppresses the Phoenix family.


    &Amp; quot; Ji &


    the whole lingque platform is shaking, and the surrounding void is turbulent, and the sound of sparrows is like a resounding sound from ancient times.


    In a flash, the time and space on the lingque platform fluctuated, and a bright colorful "phoenix" appeared, and the colorful divine light flooded the sky.


    Such a "phoenix" shadow is so amazing that it seems to come across time and space, causing space riots and suppressing space-time violence.


    This "phoenix" shadow is obviously different from that of the current Phoenix family. It is by no means comparable to that of the current Phoenix. It is like the phoenix of wanhuang.


    "My God, this is the rosefinch!"


    The whole family of Phoenix is boiling. The shadow of Phoenix is the rosefinch, not the Phoenix. The terrible pressure makes their blood burn and their spirits tremble.


    "On the lingque stage, it is said that there is the inheritance of rosefinch, which is true, that is the inheritance of rosefinch!"


    All around the void, the elder of the Phoenix clan protects the Dharma, and the patriarch, Huang Mengjun, and others are trembling for it.


    The rosefinch inheritance, they most clearly represent what.


    "Oh..."


    The sound of the Dragon chant rings through the nine days. When the shadow of the rosefinch appears, the little star glows all over the body. In the next moment, the little star turns into a huge strange dragon on the lingque platform, occupying the sky.


    At the moment, this strange dragon is full of red gold color. Its wings are like Phoenix wings, spreading hot flames, and its body surface is full of stars. It also has the breath of golden winged ROC and a terrible supreme breath sweeping the sky, making the world tremble!


    "Ji..."


    On the lingque stage, the huge shadow of the rosefinch turns into a bright colorful light after the little star turns into the noumenon child. It is like a colorful light column coming across time and space, and finally falls into the erect eyes of the third eye of the little star.


    &Amp; quot; hiss! &All of a sudden, the little star was filled with golden flames in his eyes, just like two vast seas of golden fire. A terrible strange and complicated pressure came from his own body.


    &Amp; quot; Ji &Amp; quot;


    a bird''s voice resounds through the mouth of the little star. At the same time, from behind the huge red gold dragon''s body, the shadow of a rosefinch, which blocks the sky from the sun, emerges and detonates time and space.


    At this moment, the little stars are in the void, and their power impacts on the sky!Under this terrible pressure, the eyes of the four Phoenix clan trembled, and it was difficult to resist.


    "Ji Ji..."


    Fengming endlessly, in this ancient land, all the children of the Phoenix family can not resist the pressure from the spirit and blood, neighing endlessly, flapping their wings and crawling.


    "Ji Ji..."


    Even the last big prince fenghan, the second prince Fengchu, HuangFei and huangling''er could no longer resist such pressure and had to submit.


    Dragon in the sky, surrounded by Phoenix, peerless and in the sky!


    "Whoosh..."


    At this moment, there are many huge Phoenix shadows in the surrounding void. Suddenly, they emerge from the clouds. There are huge eyes, just like waves on the bright day, and the old and powerful breath fluctuates.


    "Ascended the lingque platform, got the inheritance of rosefinch, and became the spiritual master of our family!"


    There is such an old voice falling from the sky, reverberating in the whole Phoenix family.


    "Meet the Spirit Lord..."


    The next moment, countless Phoenix crawling around.


    At this time, Baifeng Dynasty dragon, wanhuang''s Phoenix!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1834

    Finally, the light on the platform rolled back into the sky, sweeping the body of the little star red gold dragon into it, and disappeared into the void on the platform.


    The astonishing movement around gradually subsided. On the huge towering mountain like bird platform, the talisman and secret patterns began to dim, and everything gradually returned to normal.


    The astonishing pressure around gradually dissipated in the void, but in the end, there was endless light pouring out. Many of the Phoenix''s shadow emerged and fell on the children of the Phoenix family. It was a chance.


    On the spot, there are the children of the Phoenix family who fall on the platform of lingque. They understand and are silent in the comprehension.


    Such an opportunity even fell on Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu. Du Shaofu was no exception and benefited.


    But this chance has nothing to do with Du Xiaoyao.


    Du Shaofu, with his eyes slightly closed and his knees crossed, sat on a rock on the lingque platform. It was as if he had entered a void time. There was an amazing huge Phoenix flapping its wings to block out the sky and block out the sun. He broke out colorful divine fire, burning the void and destroying everything.


    This is the supreme animal power of the Phoenix clan. Du Shaofu was surprised and immersed in it.


    Little star has set foot on the platform of lingque. Du Shaofu is no longer worried about the little ant emperor.


    On the lingque platform, the Purple Dragon Emperor stepped on the lingque platform and got the inheritance of the rosefinch, which shocked the whole family of Phoenix!


    All the strong people of the Phoenix clan have long chalky old Dharma protectors. They can''t return to God for a long time.


    Before this, they had no idea that an outsider could step on the platform of lingque.


    As time goes by, many Phoenix bodies are dormant on the platform of lingque. Their eyes are slightly closed, and they are in the chance of understanding.


    "Ji..."


    In the following time, there is no time for Phoenix to wake up, spread its wings and hiss, breath burst, blazing in the air, and get great benefits.


    "HISHI..."


    A few days later, Du Shaofu woke up and his eyes opened with purple inflammation rolling in his eyes.


    Du Shaofu has cultivated the animal power of the purple flame demon Huang clan. This opportunity is not small.


    "The little star should get a big chance, stupid tiger and little green have not yet awakened."


    When Du Xiaoyao arrived at Du Shaofu''s side, all the people did not get any benefits from him. When he ascended the lingque platform, he still tried his best to do it. These days, he was extremely depressed.


    "This lingque terrace may have something to do with the little star''s mother, so the little star can step on the top of it."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. Looking back, he looked back at the magnificent old lingque terrace, which had recovered calm at the moment. It was like the supreme tomb in the space of God. That was the Dragon God, the biological father of little star, who had left it specially for little star. No one could get the biggest chance, but only for little star.


    Du Shaofu estimated that if the lingque terrace in the Phoenix clan was like the little star said, it was not waiting for the right person at all. It was clear that it was waiting for the little star to come. Only the little star could successfully set foot.


    "Squeak..."


    In Du Shaofu''s ear, the little ant emperor''s "squeaking" sound came out. Under the pressure of the opening of lingque terrace a few days ago, this little guy had been hiding in Du Shaofu''s hair for a long time and did not dare to appear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    flame Wutong, spirit like mist rising.


    Such an ancient land is a treasure land, full of aura and full of rays.


    "The purple dragon emperor has set foot on the lingque platform. According to what was said on that day, there will be three places in Nirvana, one of which will be given to your little ant emperor."


    In the ancient side hall where the secret patterns of talismans fluctuate, Huang Mengjun, the head of the Phoenix clan, speaks to Du Shaofu.


    "Thank you, patriarch."


    Du Shaofu salutes. It seems that the head of the Phoenix clan has already known about the little ant emperor.


    This time, Du Shaofu felt that it was really embarrassing for the Phoenix clan to take out one of the three places for the Phoenix family to enter Nirvana. Although he won the promise of the Phoenix family, there is no doubt that it is also the Phoenix family who sold a big favor to themselves.


    "But I don''t know if the nirvana pool can be opened ahead of time. To be honest, the little ant emperor has a natural disease. I''m afraid it won''t last many years."


    Du Shaofu was a little embarrassed. She learned from Zixuan that the nirvana shrine was opened once every 500 years. There are still 20 years to go before the next one. However, it is obvious that the little ant Emperor may not be able to hold on to that time.


    "The disaster of heaven and earth is coming. Several ancestors of the clan have decided that the nirvana pool will be opened 20 years ahead of schedule. In addition to giving the little ant emperor a name, there are also Huang ling''er and Feng Han. They will soon enter the nirvana pool, hoping to have a chance to succeed in Nirvana." Huang Mengjun said.


    "What luck..."


    Du Shaofu was surprised. He did not expect to meet nirvana. The shrine was opened 20 years ahead of schedule. In this way, the little ant emperor would be able to enter the nirvana shrine soon.


    However, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected. Huang ling''er and Feng Han entered the nirvana pool without Zixuan.


    With Zixuan''s talent, Du Shaofu felt that compared with the eldest prince fenghan, Du Shaofu was not weak. Perhaps if the little ant Emperor didn''t occupy a place this time, Zixuan would definitely be able to enter the nirvana pool again.Looking at Du Shaofu, Huang Mengjun seemed to see through Du Shaofu''s thoughts and asked, "are you thinking that Zixuan has the qualification to enter Nirvana, but she has not been there this time. In her heart, I think I am biased?"


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned and laughed. He was surprised. The leader of the Phoenix clan could know what he was thinking.


    "I don''t have mind reading skills. I don''t need to be nervous. I just guess from your expression."


    With a smile, yumengjun said, "don''t you know that Zixuan has already been reborn from Nirvana? After the nirvana, Zixuan even got many other benefits, which was valued by the ancestors of the family. It can be said that even this time, Huang ling''er and Feng Han can have a lucky chance to be reborn, and their future achievements will not surpass Zixuan. You don''t need to worry about Zixuan. "


    "Zixuan has been reborn from Nirvana..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. His eyes suddenly trembled. He understood that when he was in the Du family, he came back from the dead. Zixuan also appeared. It was her nirvana.


    Phoenix Nirvana, rebirth, she has been successful at that time.


    But Zixuan did not succeed in the nirvana pool of the Phoenix clan, but in her own body.


    "This time, thanks to the Phoenix family. I''m grateful for your kindness. It will definitely repay you every day." Du Shaofu clasped his fist and saluted huangmengjun.


    "No need to be polite. If you feel bad about it, there''s something you need to help with."


    With a smile, Huang Mengjun seemed to have thought about it for a long time and said to Du Shaofu, "it is said that God Lei Ding can improve blood and pulse soul. I don''t know whether it is true or not?"


    "One hundred places. In three days, I can improve their blood. However, the higher the cultivation, the lower the ascending blood. The lower the level of cultivation, the greater the effect. " Du Shaofu said.


    "One hundred places..."


    Huang Mengjun looks a little surprised. It seems that the 100 places have exceeded her plan. She smiles and says, "if it succeeds, the Phoenix family owes you a favor."


    "One of the places in Nirvana pool is too precious. It''s my love to the Phoenix family." Du Shaofu said.


    It is not too difficult for Du Shaofu to forge the body with divine thunder and enhance the blood vessels of the orcs. The importance of nirvana to Du Shaofu is naturally much more important than that of the divine thunder forging body in the purple thunder xuanding.


    But for the Phoenix clan, it is very important to improve the blood of 100 children.


    "How is your adoptive father Jialou Changtian recently?"


    Huang Mengjun opens her mouth and suddenly asks Du Shaofu such a question.


    "Is the patriarch familiar with my adoptive father?"


    Du Shaofu was very surprised, but then it was no surprise. In terms of his adoptive father and the head of the Phoenix clan, it was no surprise that he once knew each other.


    "We are acquaintances. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Next time you go back to the golden winged mires, say hello for me."


    Huang Mengjun said, her eyes were covered with a little fluctuation, with a trace of ripples.


    "If the adoptive father is well, he will surely bring the patriarch''s greetings to him."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He always felt that the relationship between the Phoenix clan leader and his adoptive father, Jialou Changtian, was not just an acquaintance.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t ask much about the relationship between the elders, not to mention between the adoptive father and the patriarch of the Phoenix clan.


    After chatting for a while, Du Shaofu left.


    In the middle of the journey, Huang Mengjun asked about the origin of Xiaoxing many times. Du Shaofu also perfunctorily took it, without saying anything more.


    At dusk, the Phoenix clan has gathered 100 children, including the second prince fengzao and the third princess HuangFei, but there is no big prince and huangling''er.


    It is no secret that the God thunder tripod is in his own hands. It has been known that Du Shaofu did not have too much scruples. He brought the people into the ancient space and called out the purple thunder Xuan tripod. He wanted to forge the body and enhance the blood vessels of all gods.


    "It''s a great chance to raise the blood supply, and you can get infinite benefits!" As time goes by, there is a long chalky old look forward to.


    Two days later, the nirvana shrine was about to open, but Du Shaofu had no chance to go in. Huangling''er and Zixuan came to pick up the little ant emperor.


    "If you have a disease, you need the nirvana pool of the Phoenix people to have a chance to recover. You are afraid that you will endure great pain. You must insist that when you succeed, we will meet."


    Du Shaofu called out the little ant emperor, held it in the palm of his hand and said to the little ant emperor seriously.


    "Squeak..."


    The little ant emperor''s "squeak" voice came out, and his blue eyes fluctuated. He could fully understand Du Shaofu''s words. He was reluctant to give up and was very intimate.


    "It''s up to you."


    Du Shaofu also gave the little ant emperor and the nest to Zixuan, and he was also very reluctant to give up. When the little ant emperor entered the nirvana pool of the Phoenix clan, he only had the opportunity to be reborn in Nirvana and evolve into the supreme ant Huang to cure the disease.But the danger was much greater than the chance of success. Du Shaofu had to worry about it.


    "I will bring the little ant emperor into Nirvana without worrying." Huang linger said to Du Shaofu.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, Du Shaofu was placed in the purple thunder tripod in the ancient space, and a hundred figures of the Phoenix family were swept out.


    "The blood is raised, and the flesh is tempered more fiercely. It is like a complete transformation. It''s a great opportunity to cut the bone and wash the marrow once."


    The children of the Phoenix clan, who have been forged by shenlei, are excited and excited. The benefits of raising blood vessels, cutting bones and washing marrow are enough to make them go further on the road of practice in the future.


    Thank you very much


    Many of the long chalky old of the golden winged ROC family were much better and more amiable to Du Shaofu at the moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, the moon, such as training.


    "I want to go to the demon world. Where is the power of the demons gathering? I heard that the catastrophe of heaven and earth has come, and even the demons can''t avoid it. I want to go to the demon world."


    The old courtyard, Du Xiaoyao said to Du Shaofu that he wanted to go to the demon world.


    There are three continents, nine states and one territory. Among them, the boundary is the demon world. It is the place where the spirits gather. It is said that it is the most mysterious and has left countless legends from ancient times to the present.


    "San Shao, I also want to go to the animal kingdom, to the tiger clan."


    Du Xiaohu said to Du Shaofu, his dark and deep eyes were full of light and a little golden.


    "Brother, I''m going to a place, too. In the ancient wasteland, there is a mark in my animal soul, which was opened not long ago. Maybe it has something to do with my life experience. I want to check it out."


    Du Xiaoqing opened his mouth. Under his long eyelashes, his eyes were full of blue, and his eyes were as clear as a stream.


    Du Xiaoyao wants to go to the demon world. Du Shaofu is not worried.


    Du Xiaohu wants to go to the tiger clan in the animal kingdom. Du Shaofu is not worried. There are magic tiger kings in the tiger clan, and he has made many contacts with many powerful people in the tiger clan. There will be no big chalkiness for Xiaohu to go to the tiger clan.


    As for Du Xiaoqing, Du Shaofu frowned slightly.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu was able to understand clearly that Du Xiaoqing came from the bones of the huge headless monster, which came from the oval egg.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I won''t be in danger. It''s very important to open the mark in my animal soul. It''s related to my life experience. Maybe I still have relatives living in this world. I''m going to find my other relatives." Du Xiaoqing road.


    "Well, be careful on the way."


    Du Shaofu nodded. With Du Xiaoqing''s current cultivation strength, he also had the power of self-protection, unless it was the best hermit strong men in the world.


    "What are you going to do next? It is said that when the nirvana pool is opened, it is said that it will take months at least and years for more. The little stars do not know when they will be able to come out. Do you want to wait in the Phoenix clan? " Du Xiaoyao asked Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1835

    "I want to go around."


    It seems that it is still a long time for Du Shaofu to break through the nirvana of immortality and immortality.


    Master qizun is in the hands of the demon cult, the mother and sister are still in the legalist school, and the catastrophe of heaven and earth has come. All these need to be improved.


    On the peak of the moon, the purple robe figure spits out the turbid air, and the eyes are suffused with the morning light, and the turbid Qi spits out. An invisible momentum sweeps through the void and shakes the purple robe hunting.


    "I''m sorry to say goodbye."


    The next day, Du Shaofu said goodbye to the patriarch, Huang Mengjun.


    "When evil spirits are reviving, the catastrophe is coming, the demon battlefield will be opened, and you will have to practice everywhere. However, based on your current cultivation level, ordinary places will not have much effect on your training. Although our Phoenix clan has inherited ancient and inherited from ancient times, it is not suitable for you. After all, you are human. Maybe you can go to nine members Maybe we can get some chance. Nine tripods gather together and order nine families. Now you have only one God thunder tripod. You can also have a good relationship with those families and kill two birds with one stone. "


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s plan, Huang Mengjun''s eyes fluctuated. After thinking for a while, she gave Du Shaofu some suggestions.


    "Nine masters..."


    When Du Shaofu hears the speech, his eyes are moving. He salutes Huang Mengjun and then leaves.


    "Brother, when I find my family, I''ll go to you." Du Xiaoqing said, and his brother reluctantly farewell.


    "I will go to the demon world, I will see you again, and I will be stronger then!"


    "Three little, or I''ll stay with you." Du Xiaohu opens his mouth and wants to stay with sanshao.


    Du Fu is no longer growing up from Shao Fu to Shao Yi.


    Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoyao leave each other. Maybe they will have their own chance on the day of goodbye.


    "Whoosh..."


    And each of them disappeared in the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Phoenix Wutong, the mountain flame Wutong blot out the sky, two beautiful shadows standing on the flame of Indus.


    "Sister Zixuan, he''s gone." A faint smile on one''s face,


    Wutong, and red lips attract people.


    "He has got what he wants." Zixuan''s face is calm, her purple clothes are elegant and charming, and her heart is moving.


    "He helped you win my big brother. Don''t you really want to think about it?"


    "If you really don''t want it, I''ll take it. Even if the elders of the clan oppose it, I''ll recognize it."


    "He fought for me for nirvana. If you have a mind, I advise you not to provoke that guy. There are many women around her, and he has made you harm."


    After Zixuan''s voice dropped, her purple eyes were covered with some splendor, and then the graceful and beautiful shadow soared into the sky, leaving a shadow in the void, which disappeared in an instant.


    "Alas, it''s human."


    Huang Fei sighs, on the moving face, there is colorful light in her eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The dark space, full of secluded loneliness, lifeless world, gives people a sense of eternal silence.


    "Chulala..."


    In the vast dark void, the mountains in the distance stand like a giant crawling, and there is a strange and terrible black arc in the air from time to time.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, there are dark clouds over the earth above the dark sky, and finally a dark space crack is revealed.


    Suddenly, evil spirit forced people to come, evil spirit roared like a strong wind, as if all the evil breath of the heaven and earth gathered at this moment.


    "Boom..."


    At the moment when the cracks in the sky were revealed, there were hundreds of terrible breath rising from the dark earth.


    "Lord devil!"


    Many respectful voices resound in this dark world, the voice is lifeless, but the evil spirit is towering, faintly with the sound of ghosts crying and howling, resounding from all directions.


    "The mark of the demon battlefield is very weak. It can''t last long. I''ll let the demon battlefield open as soon as possible, so that you can have a complete recovery of the main body. You should step up the collection of spirit thunder, and prepare all the spirit thunder as soon as possible. At the beginning, the man damaged the event and helped Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan. This time, no accident can happen again!"


    In the space crack, the sound came out, and then slowly disappeared.


    In heaven and earth, the evil breath also slowly disappeared, the world continued to restore the ancient silence.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The clouds break through the moon, the moon is dark and the stars are bright. The sky is covered with stars, and the earth is soft.


    Mountains, clouds like silver gauze dance, misty with the wind flow, beautiful.


    In this moonlight, on the top of the mountain peak, a purple robe figure sits cross knee, surrounded by stars, as if to drag down the stars above the sky.The stars fell like a competition, connected with the figure of purple robe. The shining mountain was like a dream, and the light was soft and dazzling, showing a great momentum.


    This continued until dawn, until the stars disappeared.


    At dawn, everything is quiet, and occasionally there are a few clear birds singing in the forest.


    "Hoo..."


    On the mountain peak, the purple robe figure spits out the turbid Qi, the eyes are shining with the morning light, and the turbid Qi spits out. An invisible momentum sweeps through the void, shaking the purple robe hunting.


    The figure of purple robe is Du Shaofu, who came here from the Phoenix clan.


    Surrounded by mountains, misty clouds, the first ray of sunshine, the mountains shine, majestic, just like a splash ink landscape painting in front of you.


    "Du Shaofu, a desolate state, came to visit Confucianism."


    On the top of the mountain, Du Shaofu got up to speak. His voice echoed in the void and soared into the sky. Then he waited quietly.


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu wanted to walk around, and his first stop was to choose Confucianism.


    At that time, on the land of chenhuang, the strong Confucianists and Kong Sansi had invited them. Some time ago, when the night of the barren country was floating and mu ruobai was very happy, the elders of Confucianism also invited them again.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Du Shaofu felt that the suggestion of Huang Mengjun, the patriarch of the Phoenix clan, was also very good. In view of his own cultivation at the moment, he was afraid that his own cultivation had not played a very important role. Perhaps all of the nine members were good choices, and they might get some unexpected gains.


    A moment later, above the void, there is a space wormhole wave, many figures swept out of the sky.


    "Brother Shaofu, I thought it was a mistake. I didn''t expect that you were here. Ha ha..."


    A laugh spread out, a figure from the space wormhole is the first to rush out.


    The appearance of his twenty * * looks like a scholar''s clothes, and his temperament is very elegant. However, his eyes are so deep and vast that he rushes to Du Shaofu and hugs him up.


    "I''m here to visit the Confucianists and hope there won''t be any interruptions."


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Du Shaofu felt that the suggestion of Huang Mengjun, the patriarch of the Phoenix clan, was also very good. In view of his own cultivation at the moment, he was afraid that his own cultivation had not played a very important role. Perhaps all of the nine members were good choices, and they might get some unexpected gains.


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that the man in front of him was not Kong Sansi, who else could there be.


    "How can the emperor Peng disturb us when he comes here..."


    There are old voices, many figures appear on the mountains, there are many old people, the whole body wave light, like the bright moon, are strong breath generation, are strong.


    "I have seen the elders."


    Du Shaofu held his fist. Many of these visitors were Confucian elders whom Du Shaofu had met.


    "Emperor ROC, let''s go inside and talk about it."


    A leading old man with powerful breath, not angry but powerful, cultivation in the realm level, is the two elders of Confucianism, now very enthusiastic about Du Shaofu.


    "Let''s go. I''ll go to the Confucian school." Kong Sansi said with a smile.


    Confucianism, also inherited from ancient times, is a treasure land, Du Shaofu is not surprised.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed, and he was secretly shocked by the endless buildings in Confucianism.


    In the ancient mountains, the white stone crags, like ghosts or animal shadows, are arching vertically and horizontally, covered with moss, covered by vines, and surrounded by secluded valleys and courtyards.


    "Roar..."


    There was a roar from the forest of beasts, and countless spirit beasts were revealed, and the birds were flapping their wings.


    "Brother Shaofu, the front is the core of Confucianism."


    In Du Shaofu''s Secret exclamation, Kong Sansi opened his mouth.


    Du Shaofu followed his eyes and saw the old city stretching. In front of him, there were stone steps and clouds, white stones as the fence, surrounded by the pool edge and three ports of stone bridge. It was as if he wanted to ascend the fairyland.


    There is strict inspection outside the city. There is a divine light shining on the spirit. Outsiders can''t get into it.


    Du Shaofu felt that he was afraid that he was using the art of transfiguration and could not get into it.


    The art of transfiguration can change the appearance and astringent the breath, but the divine light shines on the spirit and is hard to hide.


    Walking into the ancient city, there are luxuriant trees and flowers all around. There are flying buildings on both sides, carved and embroidered sills, surrounded by countless spiritual grasses. The air is full of aura, such as steaming clouds.


    "What a treasure land


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but marvel at the fact that he was able to make his mind calm when he came to such a place.


    If you can practice here for a long time, I''m afraid it will be of great benefit to the state of mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1836

    "The three dragons are the enemies of the three dragons, and so on."


    "It turned out that he was Du Shaofu, the demon king. He looked pretty. He thought he was big and thick, and his face was full of flesh."


    With the arrival of Du Shaofu, the news has immediately spread throughout the ancient city, and the streets are crowded with figures, all of which cast curious eyes.


    "What''s the system? Get out of here


    There was the elder''s dignity, and the young men and women scattered.


    "Oh..."


    In the middle of the air, there was a huge white snow leopard, which was full of snow white, roared and sent out a terrible smell.


    "Brother Sansi."


    On the white snow leopard, a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old, with her eyebrows like willows, her eyes full of sweet smile, and the water is so vivid that she can squeeze water out of her eyes.


    The girl''s face is like jade, her delicate nose is small and delicate, her mouth is as thin as a wing like a cherry, and her smiling face is pure and pure. Her figure immediately rushes to Kong Sansi. Her eyes are always looking at Du Shaofu curiously. After hesitating for a while, she asks, "are you the devil Du Shaofu?"


    "Yes, I am Du Shaofu, the demon king."


    Du Shaofu laughed. The girl was young, but her accomplishments could not escape Du Shaofu''s prying. She was only 15 or 16 years old. She was close to the noble cultivation and was still a spirit talisman.


    This shocked Du Shaofu. Such a talent is rare!


    "Did you really kill the descendants of the real dragon? I heard from my brothers and sisters that you killed many descendants of the real dragon. Those Phoenix and dragon people are not your opponents."


    The girl asked Du Shaofu excitedly, her eyes shining, as if she had seen an idol.


    "Girl Qi, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    The two elders spoke, not angry and powerful, but the eyes on the girl, but it is difficult to hide the love.


    "Elder two, I don''t have any mischief."


    The girl pouted out her lips and tongue, but she respected the two elders.


    "Don''t look out, brother Shaofu. This is my master of Confucianism, the daughter of my third uncle, and my cousin."


    Kong Sansi had a bitter smile on Du Shaofu''s face. He had never been able to do anything about this cousin in front of him. There were few people in Confucianism who could cure her.


    "No problem..."


    Du Shaofu smiles. Looking at the girl in front of her, he can''t help but think of Du Xiaoqing and Dai Xingyu when they were children.


    "My name is Kong Yuqi."


    Kong Yuqi stood beside Kong Sansi and whispered to Du Shaofu.


    "My name is Du Shaofu." Du Shaofu replied with a smile.


    "Sister, think twice, brother. I want to come down."


    Suddenly, on the snow-white leopard, there is a small figure, staring at the big eyes around, lying on the snow-white back in mid air, without fear.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned out to be a five or six-year-old girl. She was lovely, with a white face, and her dark eyes were clear and mysterious.


    "Qi girl, you brought Ling girl out again."


    Seeing this, Kong Sansi immediately swept up and took the little girl down. He said, "you little girl, don''t fly so high, so disobedient."


    "Brother Sansi, my sister said to take me to see the demon king who can kill the dragon."


    The little girl opened her mouth. With her figure falling, she looked at Du Shaofu in Kong Sansi''s arms. She looked at Du Shaofu curiously and said in a childish voice, "are you the demon king? Is the Dragon bigger or my sister''s Mount xiaobaida?"


    "Why, are you afraid of dragons?" Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Not afraid..."


    The little girl shook her head and said, "when I grow up and become a strong man like Sansi brother, I will not be afraid of dragons."


    "This is my cousin, the youngest daughter of my third uncle." Kong Sansi looked at Du Shaofu with a little helplessness.


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were a little surprised. According to the truth, this Confucian master should not be too young, but now one of the two daughters is reasonable, but the other is just a few years old.


    Du Shaofu peeped and found that the little girl had not even built a foundation for formal practice. This Confucian master was really able to live.


    "Brother Sansi, two elders, let''s go. My father is waiting in the hall." Kong Yuqi said.


    A moment later, in the old hall, Du Shaofu met the master of Confucianism, and then he was stunned.


    He was an old man about sixty years old, but his face was ruddy, his hair was black, and his body was strong under his Confucian clothes. But the invisible breath on his body made Du Shaofu sharp. It is not difficult to find that he was a very terrible strong man.


    "Dad."


    Kong Yuqi and her sister have rushed into the old man''s arms, the old man''s face is kind, full of love.


    "Don''t be too surprised. I''m a Confucian man who marries later. There is a granddad in my family whose son is three years younger than me. I have to call him grandfather when I see him. I can''t argue with him."Kong Sansi seemed to feel Du Shaofu''s surprise and whispered to Du Shaofu''s ears. His voice was a little sad and helpless.


    "Er..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu said that he was helpless and helpless for Kong Sansi.


    "See the Lord."


    Du Shaofu saluted the old, and the Confucianists respected the master, which was one of the most powerful and powerful people in the world.


    "You are welcome." The old man was very polite, smiling.


    The old man was Kong Zhuohao, the Confucian master of the world, and the arrival of Du Shaofu, the demon king, which shocked him at the first time, and was enough to make him appear in person.


    In a divine space, the same generation was swept away, Legalists and political strategists were eliminated. It was rumored that there were still many mysterious strong men and a god thunder tripod, which was enough to attract the attention of the whole Confucianism.


    After a series of greetings, the Confucianists received the wind and dust for Du Shaofu''s arrival.


    With the presence of the supreme master himself and the company of the two elders, Du Shaofu''s face was not small.


    "The young hero of the great ROC emperor can be said to be a great shock to the past and the present."


    After several courtesies and acquaintances, Kong Zhuohao looked at Du Shaofu with a smile in his eyes and said, "I guess that this time the great Peng emperor came to my Confucianism, he must have something important to do."


    "To tell you the truth, I have been longing for Confucianism for a long time. This time I come here, I hope I can stay in Confucianism for some time, have a good understanding of Confucianism, and hope to respect the Lord."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and directly expressed his intention without any twist. For the strong Confucianists and elders present here, it is better to be direct.


    "This..."


    Hearing the speech, the whole scene changed color.


    The meaning of Du Shaofu''s words can''t be heard by all of you. It''s true that you want to influence the inheritance of Confucianism.


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter with me? It''s a small matter. Tomorrow I''ll send someone to take the emperor Dapeng around the Confucians."


    Kong Zhuohao said with a smile that he wiped a little wave without leaving traces on his face and disappeared quietly.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Du Shaofu hugged his fist and laughed. In his clear and bright eyes, he also wiped out some fluctuations.


    "Dad, let me accompany Du Shaofu, the demon king, to walk around my Confucianism."


    Kong Yuqi raised her hand and looked very excited.


    "Qi''er, don''t make a fool of yourself. The emperor of the ROC is a VIP. You can''t talk nonsense about it." Kong Zhuohao gave his daughter a blank look.


    "I was called the devil. Miss Yuqi didn''t call me wrong."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile: "if the Lord doesn''t mind, if Miss Yuqi can lead the way, it will be my pleasure."


    "Dad, let me lead the way." Kong Yuqi was excited.


    "The little girl is naughty. Please forgive me a lot."


    Kong Zhuo Hao turned his eyes to himself and then said to Du Shaofu.


    "Dad, I want to be with my sister, too."


    The little girl opened her mouth and saw that her sister could play. She didn''t want to miss it.


    After a long time, Kong Sansi accompanied Du Shaofu to many places of Confucianism. On the way, he attracted the curious eyes and comments of many Confucian children.


    With Du Shaofu''s departure, only a group of elder Dharma protectors and the Venerable Master Kong Zhuohao sit upright in the hall.


    "Lord, it seems that Du Shaofu, the demon king, came here to understand the inheritance of Confucianism."


    An elder opened his mouth, his eyes glowing, and said, "this boy once took good care of Sansi in the divine space. At the moment, he still has a god Lei Ding. It''s a pity that I can''t pass on the Confucian tradition."


    "Du Shaofu is really not vulgar. He is young, and his accomplishments are no longer inferior to me. It is said that both Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi were planted in his hands and have a promising future. However, the inheritance of Confucianism can not be spread abroad." Said a middle-aged elder in gray.


    "If he asked for something else, I would be able to sell a face, but my Confucian heritage, can not be spread out!"


    An old woman in plain clothes said that sitting behind the two elders showed that her position in Confucianism would not be low.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The elder discussed the Dharma protectors in succession, but the leader Kong Zhuohao listened to the elder Dharma protectors and said with a smile in his eyes: "according to my opinion, this boy is really extraordinary. No one among his contemporaries can carry his back. Once he has the opportunity to control the nine God thunder tripods, he will be able to command the nine families."


    With a slight pause in his words, Kong Zhuohao''s eyes narrowed and he said slowly: "from ancient times to today, no one has been able to soar in this world. All this has something to do with the Dragon God, who was the most powerful one to seal the evil spirits. The God thunder tripod is the key. If Du Shaofu can have a god thunder tripod, maybe he really has the opportunity to gather together nine God thunder tripods."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1837

    "The Lord means..."


    Two long chalky old mouth, visual Kong Zhuohao asked.


    "Yin Yang family, Mohist family and peasant family have a good relationship with them. Yin Yang family and Mohist family have made a lot of money. Mo Jiance and Qi Mingxuan have taken out their nieces and daughters, but it seems that they have never been married. Then we still have a chance." Kong Zhuohao''s ruddy face showed a slight smile.


    "Lord, but the girl is still young, isn''t it..." Smell speech, a long chalky old suddenly open mouth.


    "Nonsense, what do you think."


    Kong Zhuo Hao immediately glared at the long chalky old one eye, and said without good breath: "the girls in my Confucianist school will be inferior to the women of Mohist School and Yin Yang family. Tomorrow, let Yutong and Kewei, the two girls and Yuqi together."


    Looking at the long chalky old man present, Kong Zhuohao''s smile in his eyes did not hide. He said, "if Du Shaofu can become the son of half of my Confucianists, it''s OK to want me to inherit Confucianism."


    "If Du Shaofu had become half a Confucianist, I''m afraid the Mohist and the yin-yang family would have a pretty face."


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng birds, and the great ROC emperor of the wasteland, are also absolutely qualified to become a half Confucian."


    "But Yutong and Kewei, the two girls, are thought of by many boys. If they are really bitten by the people outside, they will be worried about it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    For a long time, many long chalky old Dharma protectors discussed, with a smile in their eyes.


    At dusk, Du Shaofu was arranged by the Confucianists to settle down in a secluded courtyard.


    Courtyard antique, courtyard three in three out, ivy climbing white wall.


    Kong Sansi saw Du Shaofu off in person. When he left, he looked at Du Shaofu, hesitated a little, and said, "my third uncle looks simple and honest, and is indifferent to everything. But from childhood to adulthood, I have never been able to hide anything from him."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, and he understood Kong Sansi''s words. He clearly said that when Confucianism became the Supreme Master, he was afraid that he had already guessed its purpose. It would not be easy for him to gain something in Confucianism. "


    "Yu Qi, that girl, is very clever, but she is not deep in life. She can enter all the places in the family." Kong Sansi left such a sentence and then left.


    It was almost dusk. Du Shaofu looked out of the courtyard, and there was a light in his eyes.


    Then he walked into the courtyard. Du Shaofu breathed and breathed in his bed. He used the cultivation method of the golden winged Dapeng birds and realized the profound meaning of his body.


    "Hula..."


    Before long, Du Shaofu was covered in a circle of golden light.


    In the early morning of the next day, outside the courtyard where Du Shaofu was staying, a snow leopard and three beautiful beautiful shadows came across the sky.


    Two graceful body posture moving soul, a beautiful shadow also appears green.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu stopped breathing, felt the breath of visitors and walked out of the room.


    "What a beautiful woman."


    When Du Shaofu walked outside the courtyard, he could not help but wonder.


    Besides Kong Yuqi and the little girl on the back of the snow leopard, there are two moving women outside the courtyard at the moment. Such beauty and temperament are absolutely rare.


    "I''ve met the emperor of the ROC."


    The two women, aged 26-7 years old, are graceful in their long white skirts, with three thousand green silk draped on their shoulders like brocade. Their willow eyebrows are like crescent moon teeth, and their eyebrows are slightly cold and cool. They are white wrists in light gauze. They are beautiful and elegant, which can not be ignored by people, but they look cold and indifferent.


    Another woman seems to be young, white skin, moving face, a cherry mouth red color, like a silent temptation, dress also with a kind of hot, chest high, faint white, also exudes a woman''s innate body fragrance, quiet and pleasant.


    These two women are completely two styles, but temperament and beauty are enough to make any man moved.


    "I''ve seen it before..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty. At first, he had an impression in the divine space. The two women had followed Kong Sansi into the divine space.


    Under the power of keen yuan Shen, Du Shaofu couldn''t escape Du Shaofu''s prying into their accomplishments. One was already the first to ascend the realm, and the other was the eight star Nirvana peak talisman.


    "Brother Shaofu, this is sister Yutong and sister Kewei."


    Kong Yuqi introduced the two girls with a smile on her face.


    Later, Du Shaofu learned that the two women, the elder and the younger, were called Meng Yutong and Xun Kewei. Today, they will accompany themselves around the Confucian school.


    The little girl, Kong Yuqi''s younger sister, is called Kong Yuling. She is only five years old. She has never built a foundation, but her physique is extraordinary. Under the cultivation of Confucianism, she will soon be the best among her peers.


    "It seems that you really took me around..."


    Accompanied by four people and one beast, Du Shaofu said secretly.


    However, Du Shaofu did not leave any trace. No wonder that the master of Confucianism agreed so simply yesterday. It was clearly that he did not understand his words and pretended not to know what he was saying. He asked Meng Yutong and Xun Kewei to come here. I''m afraid he also meant to look at Kong Yuqi and himself."This Lord is really crafty."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly in his heart. Kong Sansi''s mind was clear to Du Shaofu. However, Kong Sansi said that he had never taken advantage of his third uncle. It shows that the LORD looks kind, but in fact he is a crafty man.


    Along the way, several people traveling together, meet Confucian children, can cause a stir.


    Kong Yuqi talks incessantly and is extremely curious about the external affairs. She keeps asking Du Shaofu, and gradually arouses Xun Kewei''s interest, surrounding Du Shaofu''s questioners.


    Meng Yutong, on the other hand, has always shown a natural coldness, just like a firework in the world, and occasionally looks at Du Shaofu.


    Little Kong Yuling sat on the back of snow leopard, and was sent away by Kong Yuqi with a pile of candy. Her small mouth was not idle all the way.


    Although it is said that they were wandering all the way, how could Kong Yuqi and Xun Kewei be the opponents of Du Shaofu? Intentionally or unintentionally, Du Shaofu set out a lot of Confucianist situations.


    When the Confucianists practice, they often send them to several dangerous places for training, forging their body and mind.


    Confucianism also has several secret places, which are said to have been handed down from ancient times. Only the outstanding people in the clan can enter some places.


    Even Confucianism has a secret place, and only a few of the outstanding people in the whole family can understand it. It is said that there is the highest martial arts of Confucianism.


    "The highest secret realm is related to the power of witchcraft of Confucianism."


    Kong Yuqi opened her mouth, and her eyes were full of yearning. She said, "it''s a pity that my father said that it''s only after I step into wuzun that I can enter."


    "The power of witches"


    on hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly glowed. It was said that the predecessor of Confucianism was related to the great wizard in the legend before the ancient times, and had a glorious past unimaginable by the world. The power of witches was once the most powerful existence in this world, and the power of witchcraft still has the power to destroy the world.


    When Du Shaofu came this time, he wanted to understand the power of Confucian witches.


    At the beginning of the battle between Legalists and Confucianists, the power of witchcraft shocked Du Shaofu.


    "I don''t know if you can take me around and open my eyes."


    Du Shaofu said softly, but his eyes were peeping into the three girls'' faces.


    "Only Confucianists can enter Mi di. If emperor Peng is interested in my Confucian martial arts, he can walk around the martial arts teaching field of Confucianism, and he can also point out my descendants of Confucianism by the way."


    Meng Yutong opened his mouth and said that his voice was like his face. He was born with a faint coldness.


    "Teaching martial arts field..."


    Du Shaofu shook his head. The two girls, however, were sent by the master of Confucianism on purpose. It''s useless to teach martial arts. Meng Yutong, on the other hand, paid attention to himself, which made Du Shaofu helpless, and the woman was not easy to provoke.


    "For most of the day, the scenery of Confucianism is like a dream, but I don''t know if there are any dangerous places or interesting places for Confucianists, and I can go there?"


    Du Shaofu turned his eyes and looked at Kong Yuqi. Xun Kewei asked.


    "I don''t think so..." Xun Kewei shook his head.


    "I know that there is a place where everyone of the Confucian children can go without any restrictions. You are my Confucian VIP. It doesn''t matter if I want to go. If you can pass, you can even get great benefits in the legend."


    Kong Yuqi seemed to have thought of some place. He looked at Du Shaofu excitedly and said, "but it''s very dangerous there. For a long time, no one can break through. But according to the records of my Confucian ancestors, in ancient times, there were many strong ancestors who were able to break through. The fastest time was only half a month."


    "Where?"


    Hearing that he could get great benefits, Du Shaofu immediately became interested and almost lost his sight.


    "Wufeng Tianlu" Kong Yuqi said.


    Smell speech, Meng Yutong and Xun Kewei two female moving face, the eye light also secretly changes color.


    "There are seven peaks in Wufeng Tianlu, which is full of mystery. There are seven passes separated by one peak. It is said that as long as the seven passes are passed, the greatest benefits of Confucianism can be obtained."


    Kong Yuqi added: "but if you fail to break through the barrier, you will not die but you will be seriously injured. No one will ever be able to walk down safely."


    "What more places like this? I''d like to see it."


    Du Shaofu was not a man of carelessness, but he heard that some of the Confucianists had broken through, which means that the so-called Wufeng heavenly road was not impossible.


    "Do you really want to go? You have to think about it. The Wufeng heavenly road is too dangerous. My Confucian records only record the ancient ancestors'' breaking through, and then no one can break through it. Ten thousand years ago, because many of my Confucianists, in order to break through the path of Wufeng, either died prematurely or suffered heavy damage, so the ancestors had already decided not to let the Confucians I''ll go to Wufeng again. "


    Kong Yuqi didn''t expect that Du Shaofu was really going to go. At the moment, he was a little nervous and reminded Du Shaofu."It seems that the road to Wufeng is by no means simple."


    Du Shaofu thought deeply that the Confucianists could decide to prohibit their children from breaking into Wufeng heaven road again, which shows that the Wufeng heavenly road is very dangerous.


    "It doesn''t matter. I decided to try. Can you lead the way?"


    Du Shaofu smiles and asks Kong Yuqi.


    The ancient Confucianists once crossed the path of Wufeng heaven, but none of his descendants could succeed. At the moment, Du Shaofu was not afraid, but his blood was boiling. He didn''t know how he was compared with those ancient Tianjiao and supreme?


    "Yes."


    Kong Yuqi hesitated for a moment, looked at Du Shaofu and nodded.


    "Yuqi, no one is allowed to break in there. Besides, the ROC emperor is not a Confucian." Meng Yutong''s delicate face changes color, and Kong Yuqi should be stopped.


    "In the family, only the Confucianists'' children are prohibited from breaking in again, but no one else is prohibited from breaking in."


    Kong Yuqi gave Meng Yutong a sly smile and said, "Wufeng Tianlu is just a legend for us. It is said that as long as you break through Wufeng Tianlu, you can get the greatest benefits of Confucianism. Isn''t sister Yutong really curious?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1838

    "This..."


    Meng Yutong''s eyes hesitated and hesitated. Wufeng Tianlu, for today''s Confucianists, only legend remains.


    Many of the Confucianists'' ancestors who had a superb posture in Wufeng had been damaged and severely damaged when they broke into Wufeng Tianlu, which led to the closure of Wufeng Tianlu ten thousand years ago.


    As for the biggest benefit hidden behind Wufeng Tianlu, all Confucian children dream of it, but it is only a dream.


    Everyone knows it''s impossible to get it, but the more so, the more curious it is.


    There is no doubt that both Meng Yutong and Xun Kewei are curious. They don''t know what is the greatest advantage of Confucianism in Wufeng Tianlu?


    "Wufeng Tianlu is extremely dangerous. Once you break into it, you can''t exit easily. If you fail, you will be severely damaged, and if you are serious, you will fall down. This is too dangerous."


    Meng Yutong frowned and said, "emperor Dapeng is a distinguished guest of Confucianism. If there is any accident in our Confucianism, it will be a great event. We can''t bear the responsibility!"


    "I also know that Wufeng Tianlu is dangerous."


    Kong Yuqi''s eyes moved and said, "but Shaofu''s brother is the devil. If you sweep your peers, you may have a chance."


    "Don''t worry. I know the danger of Wufeng Tianlu. I''ll take the responsibility myself. I won''t depend on you."


    Du Shaofu looked at the three girls and said, "even if the Confucianists blame you at that time, I will bear all my strength and will never embarrass you."


    Looking at Du Shaofu for a while, Meng Yutong then looks at Xun Kewei. Her heart is a little shaken, but she can''t make a decision.


    "I think what Yuqi said is reasonable. Maybe the emperor of the ROC may not have a chance." Xun Kewei said thoughtfully.


    "All right."


    Meng Yutong finally clenched his teeth and nodded. Then he looked at Du Shaofu. On his face, his eyes lit up a little light and said, "if you want to break into Wufeng Heaven Road, you must pay attention to safety. There are some records about Wufeng Heaven Road in the family. I can tell you first."


    Then, in front of them, Wu Feng Tianlu, Kong Yuling, with candy, rode a snow leopard and followed him all the time.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu learned a lot about Wufeng Tianlu from Meng Yutong.


    It is said that Wufeng Tianlu was left by the most ancient ancestors of Confucianism, and even the strongest of Confucianism can not break through.


    The Wufeng heavenly path is related to the realm. Entering it will encounter resistance from the same realm. The higher the level of cultivation, the higher the barrier.


    Once you enter Wufeng Tianlu, you can''t help yourself.


    As for what dangers will be encountered on Wufeng Tianlu, the Confucian records are fragmentary, and there is not much useful information.


    But it is said that as long as you can get through the seven passes and pass Wufeng Tianlu, you can get the greatest benefits of Confucianism.


    After the mountains, there is a rolling mountain top, just like a huge animal dormant, here has been relatively remote in Confucianism.


    However, there are seven huge and incomparable peaks standing in the continuous mountain tops, which are particularly dazzling and magnificent.


    These seven huge mountains are like the world-class giant. There are many runes and strange and ferocious patterns on the rocks, which are full of mottled ancient flavor.


    The seven huge peaks are thousands of feet apart. The seven peaks are arranged in a straight line, tens of thousands of feet from the first to the last.


    Ordinary people are afraid to walk along the foot of the mountain in a straight line, but they have to walk for half a day or even longer.


    Seven huge mountain peaks stand upright, quietly standing in this ancient land, as if it has existed for countless years, has been looking at something.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several figures fell on the top of the mountain. It was Du Shaofu, Kong Yuqi, Meng Yutong and others.


    What a strange peak


    When his figure fell to the ground, Du Shaofu was immediately attracted by the seven huge and towering mountains. Looking at the seven peaks from a distance, he also felt a feeling of facing an ancient beast.


    At the moment, the seven ancient peaks were calm, but they had a breath. Du Shaofu felt it was like facing a most terrible beast. It was dormant and would wake up at any time.


    "This is Wufeng Tianlu. Starting from the foot of the first mountain peak, stepping on the peak is the first pass. Walking across the second peak is the second pass. When stepping on the seventh peak, it is the seventh pass, and then you can get the greatest benefit from the rumor of Confucianism."


    Meng Yutong looked at Du Shaofu and said: "in front of Wufeng Tianlu area, there are prohibitions set by our ancestors. The strong Confucianists can''t break in. There is only one way to go, which is also known as Wufeng Tianlu. It is said that even in ancient times, there are only a few ancestors who can pass through Wufeng Tianlu. If we can succeed, it will be my Confucian Pride and luck


    "If you can succeed, you will not be left in the ordinary."


    Du Shaofu looked at the seven huge mountains in front of him and murmured softly. The invisible ancient breath filled Du Shaofu''s feeling that if he could pass through the Wufeng heavenly road, his income would certainly not be ordinary."There is one more problem."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eager look, Meng Yutong frowned and said: "ten thousand years ago, in order to prevent future generations from going on the Wufeng heavenly road, the Confucianists placed seals at the front entrance. It is not easy to untie them. Even if they can untie the seal, they will immediately alarm the elders. At that time, they will not be able to break through the Wufeng heavenly road."


    "Seal? I''ll go and have a look..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, but he was not worried about the general seal.


    In the end, as Du Shaofu expected, the seal at the entrance of Wufeng Tianlu is not simple. It should be arranged by the strong in the nine star main domain level.


    Under the saintly realm practitioners, the probability of forced passage is almost zero.


    However, for Du Shaofu, such a ban was nothing.


    With the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen in, enough to quietly enter into it, does not affect the ban minute.


    "Boom..."


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu entered the forbidden area with the help of chijiri macaque, the God of the Yuan Dynasty. Suddenly, on the seven ancient mountains, the runes and ferocious patterns suddenly glowed. The seven ancient peaks trembled at the same time, and the light was dazzling and connected, converging into a huge wave and rising directly into the sky.


    This huge wave swept across the ancient land of Confucianism, shaking mountains and rivers, sweeping all directions, like an earthquake!


    "What is that?"


    At that moment, all the Confucianists raised their heads and were shocked. The huge fluctuation of the breath was amazing. "


    in full view of the public, from the depths of the void, there are bright runes blooming at this moment, with the power of witches and gods. The breath runs through the ancient and modern times, filling the sky, and the dazzling light shakes the heaven and earth, as if there is a world opening.


    In a short period of time, there was a ferocious pattern on the void. The shadow spread out in the void, surrounded by a long light path.


    It was like the road to the upper world, full of mystery.


    "What the hell is that..."


    All the Confucianist disciples were shocked, and the terrible atmosphere filled them, which made them tremble in their hearts, and were oppressed most violently for no reason.


    "Find out!"


    Many Confucianist elders protect Dharma, as well as strong Confucianists swept out. Their figures gathered in the air and looked at the direction of the amazing movement.


    "Wufeng Tianlu, who is breaking through Wufeng Tianlu?"


    Suddenly, above the void, an old figure appeared, and the voice echoed in the void.


    "Wufeng Tianlu"


    Hearing the speech, one by one elder protected Dharma, and his face suddenly changed, and his eyes were gradually stunned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1839

    Seven huge peaks shine at the same time, the dazzling light soars to the sky, countless ancient talisman secret patterns and ferocious patterns seem to be alive. The seven peaks are connected with each other, forming a long light path.


    There are countless gods and Demons around the path of light, like a heavenly road.


    "He really went in and opened Wufeng Heaven Road!"


    On the distant mountain top, Meng Yu Tong''s moving face is no longer indifferent and clear, and his voice is trembling.


    "Wufeng Tianlu is open. He is the devil. Maybe he can break through Wufeng Tianlu and solve the secret behind Wufeng Tianlu for so many years." Kong Yuqi was excited and looked forward to it.


    "After all, he is not a Confucianist. Wufeng Tianlu is my Confucian. He may encounter greater danger if he tries to break through." Xun Kewei is very nervous.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a short period of time, there were many figures on the top of the mountain crossing the void and coming. A vast breath came, and the light was shining like stars. All of them were the elders and Dharma protectors of the Confucianists, such as Kong Zhuohao and Kong Sansi.


    "What''s going on?"


    The elder asked immediately, looking at the front, the eye light is trembling.


    "It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. He wants to break into Wufeng Heaven Road." Kong Yuqi said.


    "How did he get in before the ban was opened?"


    Some elders were surprised that the prohibition outside Wufeng Tianlu did not move at all, but Du Shaofu had already entered.


    "If you break through Wufeng Heaven Road, if you fail, you will be severely damaged. No one in the family has been able to break through for a long time. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has a special identity. If something happens to me in Confucianism, it will cause great waves!"


    There are elders with dignified looks. Du Shaofu is the great ROC emperor of the wasteland. Not to mention the arrogance and supremacy of the big gang in the wasteland, Du Shaofu is also the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. There are also the mysterious Fu Yibai and other people behind him. If Du Shaofu, the demon king, has an accident in Confucianism, he will surely bring great disturbance to Confucianism.


    "Yuqi, it''s you who do it. You girl, you really don''t know the weight!"


    Kong Zhuo Hao looked at his beloved daughter and knew at a glance that there was a direct relationship between him and Kong Yuqi.


    At the moment, Kong Zhuohao also looks slightly coagulated. He is very clear about the danger of breaking into Wufeng Heaven Road.


    "Father, elder brother, you don''t have to worry too much. Brother Shaofu is not an ordinary person. He can certainly break through." Kong Yuqi said, eyes full of expectation and confidence.


    "He can create miracles every time. Maybe Wufeng Tianlu can''t stop him."


    Kong Sansi grinned bitterly. In the space of God, he saw the perversion of that guy. But at the moment, this is after all the Wufeng Heaven Road of Confucianism. If that guy really broke through Wufeng Heaven Road, where would the face of Confucianism go.


    "Wufeng Tianlu has been opened and can''t be stopped at this moment." The elder opened his mouth and looked at the front tightly.


    "Look, that''s brother Shaofu."


    On the snow leopard''s back, Kong Yuling suddenly exclaimed with excitement and joy.


    One by one, one eye is staring at the front. On the first mountain, a figure climbs up the mountain. The whole body is covered with golden light. Behind it, there is a huge expanse of ROC''s golden wings, which makes it look like a God.


    "Did he get through the first level so soon?"


    Looking at that figure has already stepped on the top of the first mountain, the elder on the top of the mountain was astonished.


    On the top of Wufeng, the top of the top, is covered with light. There is a light path connecting the front. Countless ghosts and ghosts appear around, and the power of witches is diffuse. The outside world can only feel the terrible momentum from a distance.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu could feel the terrible momentum.


    Countless gods and Demons chanted around, just like thunder and wind, shaking people''s hearts.


    The strong and surging power of witches seems to come from ancient times.


    Du Shaofu looked at the front carefully and urged the golden wings of Dapeng. His eyes were like golden thunder, and he stepped on the path of light.


    This is the only way to get through Wufeng Tianlu.


    "Hum..."


    With Du Shaofu stepping on the path of light, the voice of the gods and Demons suddenly resounded. Countless swords and swords pierced through the void and swept in an instant.


    "This is Wufeng Tianlu, so terrible!"


    "Wufeng Tianlu is strong when it is strong. It is caused by Du Shaofu himself."


    "It''s hard to resist that kind of prestige even if it''s the general main territory."


    "Wufeng Tianlu, can only break through with the strength of the body itself, all foreign things can not be borrowed!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    On the top of the mountain, the strong Confucianists and the elder Dharma protectors looked at the Wufeng heavenly road, and were all staring with astonishment.


    Every sword and sword shadow around the Guanglu is like thunder. It has the power to directly kill the top cultivators in the realm. The general main domain environment can''t resist it.


    "Stronger and stronger!"


    It''s a long story, but it''s just an instant. Looking at the overwhelming shadows of swords and swords, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with the mysterious patterns of golden talisman. Behind his eyes, Dapeng''s golden wings wrapped around his body kept flapping, and the circle of golden talisman''s Secret patterns swept out, just like the golden sun in the sky, full of glory.At this moment, Du Shaofu, like a roc, soared for nine days, carrying the despotic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds!


    "Dangdang Dang Dang..."


    The swords and swords pierce the void, but at this moment they are all blocked by Du Shaofu''s Dapeng golden wings and fall on the golden wings of Dapeng, which arouses electric light in all directions, explodes runes, and then breaks down.


    Du Shaofu traveled all the way, breaking the dense swords around him.


    "Hula..."


    A terrible sea of fire emerged, surging across the four sides of the sky, just like blocking the sky and covering the world.


    The blazing heat, like the coming of the sky fire, makes people''s skin burn, the spirit withers, and the space is twisted by burning.


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings, and the purple flaming was rolling, and the secret patterns of purple talisman broke out, just like the shadow of a purple flame demon Huang, flapping his wings through the sea of fire.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, the sea of fire turned into a sky full of waves, surging, pouring into the four sides, can annihilate everything.


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings, and the golden wings of the ROC flapped behind his back, and the ROC swam across it. Finally, he set foot on the second mountain.


    "My God, this is the third level!"


    On the top of the mountain, some of the strong Confucianists still haven''t responded. That domineering figure has already set foot on the second Wufeng.


    Du Shaofu went on without any pause.


    "Boom..."


    In front of the sudden flash of lightning, there are countless thunderstorms, just like the storm swept down.


    Where the thunder passes by, the space shows dark cracks, which can destroy and annihilate everything.


    "That''s the power of thunder. It''s terrible!"


    "It seems that the power is getting stronger and stronger."


    Across the distant space, far away from Wufeng Heaven Road, the strong Confucianists, looking at the thunder power from afar, also have a kind of creepy feeling.


    The thunder power like that is enough to make those who are strong at the top of the main realm feel frightened and dare not resist!


    "Purple thunder xuanding can''t be activated!"


    At the moment, Du Shaofu found that the purple thunder xuanding could not be moved on the Wufeng heavenly road.


    But the power of thunder was just that. Du Shaofu was fearless. His eyes showed a smile. When he pinched his fingerprints, he was immediately covered with purple thunder and lightning talisman. The pulse of thunder was stimulated, and even the golden wings of Dapeng were covered with purple arcs.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder fell one after another, palpitation, arc raging, space inch inch collapse.


    Such a terrible destructive power makes more and more Confucianists'' children shiver and their spirits throb.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1840

    But at the moment, the thunder of destruction fell and swept over Du Shaofu like a rainstorm, but it was swallowed up and absorbed by the thunder pulse covered by Du Shaofu.


    The thunder power, which was enough to destroy everything, was no damage to Du Shaofu at the moment. It was like a fish in water in the sea of thunder and crossed the path of heaven.


    "Er..."


    On the distant mountain top, at the moment, the powerful Confucianists and elder Dharma protectors were staring at each other, as if they had seen a ghost.


    Looking from the outside world, the road of thunder seems to be less than thousands of feet, but only on the road of heaven can we feel that it is a long road far from the head.


    "Hula..."


    The destruction of thunder fell, covering the sky, and the sharp thunder broke the wind. It was enough to destroy the top cultivators of the main realm directly to the extinction of the spirits and spirits. The stronger the master realm''s peak practitioners, I''m afraid, will be consumed among them.


    However, Du Shaofu was like a fish in water at the moment, covered with thunder and martial veins, and swaggered across the river.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, at the end of the road of thunder, dark clouds are on the top, and the wind and clouds are surging. On the high sky, there are deep cracks exposed. The surging power of witches comes from the ancient time and space. On the void, it condenses into a huge figure of witches.


    The shadow of the witches and Demons appeared in the sky. The wind and thunder were endless and sonorous!


    That terrible power swept over, so that the distant mountain Confucianist elder Dharma protector would also be paralyzed.


    "That''s the power of ancient witches!"


    There are Confucianist old people trembling and their eyes are shining.


    The power of the witch God diffuses from the Wufeng heavenly road, which makes the blood of all the Confucianists begin to boil. There is pressure from the blood and soul, which can not be resisted!


    "Boom


    The shadow of a witch is in the sky, just like the ancient witch who came and waved down. The space was distorted and the wind and clouds were surging. A huge handprint protruded from the deep sky and crushed to Du Shaofu like blocking the sky and the sun.


    A terrible energy suddenly came from all directions, spread quietly with a huge pressure, as if caused the turbulence in the space, shocking people!


    "Long..."


    Such a handprint comes, and the vision is in the sky, such as bringing up a space storm, with the sun, the moon and the stars, and all living beings in heaven and earth, all of them sink into oblivion and all things are destroyed.


    In this instant, the four sides of the world twisted, and the space ripple directly spread around like boiling water waves.


    There is also a mysterious force in the energy of the Sorcerer''s power in the handprint. All the way down, the space collapses, the whirlpool of the dark space is torn and falls from the sky!


    "this is the power of ancient witches!"


    In the distance, Kong Sansi''s eyes glowed and his expression was dignified.


    "Under the holy land, I''m afraid it''s impossible to stop it!" An old man said.


    "Can he resist it?"


    On Meng Yutong''s moving face, his eyes are closely watching Wufeng Tianlu.


    At the moment, the terrible handprint, separated from the distant and empty Confucianist, was not worried about Du Shaofu.


    Such a handprint is too terrible, it is the power of ancient witches, under the holy land, it is absolutely unstoppable!


    "Kaka..."


    Du Shaofu''s golden light soared into the sky, and the terrible fingerprints fell on him. The void around his figure quietly cracked out numerous tiny cracks like spider webs around the void.


    "come on!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. Thunder was surging in the depths of his eyes, and a golden light gushed out The dark air poured out like a flood, the golden light broke out, the thunder raged and rose into the sky.


    Thunder pulse and golden winged ROC bird and true ROC beast can fuse, covering the void around in an instant, turning into a huge purple golden thunderbolt in the sky!


    "Gee!"


    Zijin Lei Peng was born, with a huge body in the sky. Its eyes are like thunder sea. It casts purple gold arc like two rounds of sun shining in the sky, overlooking the world.


    "Boom


    At the same time, on the Wufeng heavenly road, there was an extraordinary vibration in the void, which was permeated by mysterious runes.


    At the next moment, Du Shaofu felt an invisible breath and resonated with the void. Finally, he turned into a purple gold ring in the void around him, just like a round of golden sun in the sky.


    When this round of God ring is in the sky, there are empty eight diagrams, stars, immortals, purple flame, Phoenix, Dongming grass, thunder and lightning, as well as countless animal powers. All of them merge together, and form a series of visions, and the vast heavenly power diffuses out.


    &Amp; quot; boom &Amp; quot;


    a round of divine ring is in the sky, which makes the void suddenly filled with divine splendor.


    At this moment, far away from the void, any Confucian children can feel that there is a terrible holy power in Du Shaofu, like opening a new world!


    Almost all the Confucianists have never seen this kind of vision. Under such pressure, the Dharma elder''s legs soften, and they can''t resist the terrible pressure!&This is a new nirvana, which is just his own way, surpassing the great supreme Nirvana and the perfect Nirvana! "


    All of a sudden, above the void, there was a figure falling, and the voice was gentle and resounding through the void.


    This is an old man with long hair. He looks like a man in his fifties and sixties. He is embroidered with green bamboo patterns on his robe. His long hair is gray and moves with the wind. His long beard is gentle and graceful.


    With the arrival of the old man, the void around him changed.


    "Holy ancestor..."


    When the old man came, all the Confucianist elders, even Kong Zhuohao, saluted and looked in awe.


    But at the moment, the immortal old man, with deep eyes, is staring at the sky road above Wufeng.


    In that round of resplendent God ring, that purple gold thunder light figure in the sky and a round of God ring blend together, sacred and inviolable.


    From that purple and golden thunder figure, the surging breath is like a waterfall falling down. It looks dazzling from a distance, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the birth of all things.


    &Give me a break! &When such words came out, Du Shaofu did not stop at all, but fought against the terrible witch''s handprint with the power of limitless nirvana.


    &Amp; quote; boom! &In the next second, the power of Nirvana sweeps across, like a new world opened by one side, making the void come to countless visions, and fiercely collide with the witch''s handprint.


    "Ji..."


    There are purple and gold Lei Peng from which to shake up, in front of the Sorcerer''s hand print that terrible whirlpool, flapping its wings to strike the sky.


    &Amp; quote &This kind of collision broke out in an instant, and the sky was covered with lightning and thunder.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the ancient world of Confucianism, also tide tide rise, the earth changes color, the earth shakes!


    &Amp; quot; Bang Bang Bang &On the void of Wufeng Tianlu, there is a space that is exploding, which makes people feel palpitating. Large space cracks hang above the sky.


    The space was chaotic and few people could see clearly.


    Until the bright light gradually disappeared, only the Wufeng Tianlu light still traverses the void, connecting the seven Wufeng peaks.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s figure appears on the third mountain peak, and the golden wings of Dapeng have broken traces. I don''t know when he is covered with a feathered armor. The light is dim, and there are cracking marks, revealing flesh and blood, dripping with blood and light gold color.


    It''s the supreme blood, coagulating but not dispersing.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mouth, a mouthful of blood finally couldn''t help but vomit out. The green spirit armor on his body converged, but it was finally resisted.


    "This is a great talent!"


    In the void, the immortal old man opened his mouth, and his eyes were full of divine light.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu has passed the third pass!"


    "Yes, he has passed the third level!"


    On the top of the mountain, the Confucianists'' children were boiling, and the elder''s Dharma protector was shocked and shocked. Under such terrible power, Du Shaofu, the demon king, was able to resist directly, so strong!


    "How long has it been? It''s already passed three passes!"


    Some old people''s eyes are gaping, so the speed of passing the border is really too fast.


    "Brother Shaofu is so good, I knew he was OK!"


    Kong Yuqi was excited and cheered. She had absolute confidence in that upright figure from the beginning to the end.


    Kong Zhuohao gave his daughter a white look, and then continued to look only at Wufeng Tianlu.


    "Go on!"


    On the third Wufeng, Du Shaofu looked at the light path ahead. His eyes narrowed and he took a deep breath. His chest rose and fell. He continued to step.


    "Dong..."


    As Du Shaofu stepped on the road, all around the light road, the music of the piano suddenly entered the ear, which was pleasant to the ear, just like the faint immortal sound.


    Such a sound spread, let people listen to also want to fall into infatuation.


    The music reverberates from the Wufeng heavenly road, and the eyes of the Confucianists around him gradually become dull and fall into it. Some people laugh foolishly, others have closed their eyes slightly.


    Even many elder Dharma protectors are now involved.


    "The music can affect the soul, not to the ear!"


    Above the void, the immortal old man opened his mouth, but the faint voice reverberated in the heaven and earth, falling in the ears of the Confucianists, just like a flash of light.


    "How terrible!"


    One after another, the figures trembled and awakened, their eyes changed greatly, and their hearts were still palpitating.


    The sound of the piano is in the ear. At this moment, Du Shaofu is crossing the river directly, like walking in a leisurely court.


    No one knows that at this moment, in Du Shaofu''s mind, the body of the red Jiri macaque''s original spirit and pulse and soul is sitting on the nine turn God thunder lotus, and the arc waves. The music that affects the soul can''t make much waves at all."Woo Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, the music suddenly changed, and the sound of crying and Howling swept over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1841

    The voice is like from the nine you, such as the roar and hissing of evil spirits, which makes people feel palpitating and creepy.


    All around the void, began to become a dark, evil spirit surging, heaven and earth changed color.


    The voice of the Confucianists who dare not listen to the voice of ghosts and ghosts in the distance has been heard by the Confucianists.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu is still walking leisurely. In the depths of his double pupils, there is a white divine awn gushing out, and there is a silver golden arc in the center of his eyebrows, as if he is crossing nine secluded places.


    Under the eyes of all the people, Du Shaofu directly set foot on the fourth Wufeng.


    "I''ve got through the fourth level in this way..."


    One by one, the strong Confucianists had not recovered. Du Shaofu''s figure had continued to step out and cross to the fifth peak.


    "Hula..."


    The ancient runes are changing, and the sky is covered with dazzling light, shining all over the world.


    Countless runes fluctuated, but no longer filled with any pressure, just like evolution blooming in the light path, filled with the power of ancient witches.


    But now, in full view of the public, Du Shaofu was blocked in the light path leading to the fifth mountain peak.


    "What''s the matter? What kind of test is that?"


    "It seems that there is nothing. How can it be blocked?"


    Such a scene surprised and puzzled the strong Confucianists and their children on the top of the mountain.


    "It''s an ancient magic array, which can form an illusion. Only when I''m in it can I realize that, according to records, those illusory arrays are not ordinary. It takes five days for the Confucianists to pass through the ancient Tianjiao supreme of Wufeng Tianlu, and the fastest one to pass the magic array is five days!"


    In the void, the immortal old man opened his mouth, stood quietly in the void, and invisibly diffused out a general trend, which resisted most of the pressure from Wu Feng''s heavenly road, and protected many Confucian children who had not done enough.


    "He continued to walk."


    But just after the old man''s voice dropped, some Confucian children exclaimed, and Du Shaofu, who had been stagnant for a short time, continued to cross the river.


    "Dreamland..."


    On the light path, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. On his pale face, there was a confident smile on his mouth, and a white light gushed from his eyes.


    "Whoa..."


    All around, the bright runes fluctuated and the people were in full view. In the stunned and stagnant eyes, Du Shaofu set foot on the fifth mountain.


    Leading to the sixth mountain, runes twinkle around the path of light, as if the Star River had fallen and covered the void.


    "I came out of the stone city, all the way through training, experienced countless dangers, this road also can not stop me, the road of the strong is endless!"


    Above the light path, Du Shaofu murmured softly. On his resolute and determined face, his eyes showed tenacity.


    "Long..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t walk fast. He walked slowly. Every step he took, the sound of clanging came out of the empty space around him. It was like a heavy hammer of a heavenly drum. The sound made people''s heart beat.


    "Brother Shaofu can do it!"


    On the top of the mountain, Kong Yuqi was staring at the straight figure on the light path, and clenched her fist quietly.


    "In less than half a day, I have passed five passes. Even in ancient times, it is also a miracle of Confucianism."


    "Can Du Shaofu, the demon king, really pass my Confucian Wufeng Heaven Road?"


    "Since the first catastrophe, no one of my Confucianists has been able to successfully break through Wufeng Tianlu, and no one knows what is behind Wufeng Tianlu any more."


    "If the devil Du Shaofu can break through, maybe this time we can know what the benefits of hiding behind Wufeng Tianlu are?"


    Some elders and powerful people whispered, many old bodies were trembling, their eyes were shining, and they began to show a kind of expectation.


    "Long!"


    The last clang sound came out, and Du Shaofu''s body directly stepped on the sixth Wufeng.


    "My God, we''ve passed the sixth level!"


    "Only the last pass, Du Shaofu, is this really going to break through my Confucian Wufeng Heaven Road?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the top of the mountain, a large number of Confucianists'' elder Dharma protectors were more and more excited. The demon king broke through six passes in a short time. Such a speed could not be achieved by the ancient Confucian Tianjiao supreme in Confucian records.


    "Brother Shaofu will surely succeed!"


    Kong Yuqi is excited, but her fists are getting tighter and tighter.


    Meng Yutong looks at the purple robe figure on the sixth mountain peak. His eyes are shining. His moving face is not nervous or dignified.


    Kong Zhuohao did not say a word, but also looked at the mountain figure on the sixth Wufeng.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is really worthy of his reputation. It''s incredible that he has passed the sixth level so quickly, and it''s incredible if he enters into a state of no one!"


    "It''s amazing how powerful it is to be able to sweep the same generation."As for the young children of Confucianism, they are astonished and unbelievable.


    Just from the Wufeng Sky Road, the pressure is enough to make them unable to resist.


    But at the moment, the young man in purple robe, like a demon, was rushing all the way!


    For many years, Wufeng Tianlu has been closed down. At the beginning, countless Confucianists'' Tianjiao was damaged and severely damaged.


    Even if it is the legendary ancient Confucian Tianjiao supreme, those who are what the crown of the generation, only a handful of people can break through Wufeng Tianlu.


    On the sixth Wufeng, Du Shaofu stood there with golden light all over his body. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings expanded and his purple robe moved. His posture stood upright and upright. He had an invisible aura, which set off his extraordinary martial arts!


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is not ferocious at all. On the contrary, he is more powerful than sansigo."


    "I also think he is more handsome than brother Sansi."


    "It''s said that in his anger, he has destroyed all the conversion forces of Legalists and political strategists. It''s too powerful to know whether he has been married?"


    Many women of Confucianism, especially many young girls, have ripples on their faces.


    "The last one?"


    On the sixth Wufeng, Du Shaofu looked at the heavenly road leading to the seventh Wufeng.


    That heavenly road seems to be extra long, leading to the seventh highest Wufeng, like a road to the sky.


    "The last level, what is behind Wufeng Tianlu?"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly and looked at the dazzling road of heaven. Those ancient Confucianists who were proud of heaven could break through. If they couldn''t, how could they stop the catastrophe and how could they further resist the Legalists?


    Without much pause, Du Shaofu went on.


    "Boom..."


    Just as Du Shaofu stepped on the light path leading to the seventh Wufeng, suddenly, the seven Wufeng mountains roared at the same time, shaking the earth and mountains.


    Above the path of light, the brilliant runes flowed like water flowing towards Du Shaofu, and a huge force collapsed on Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu suddenly felt his figure stagnant, and the golden light all over his body trembled. His body seemed to be trapped in a quagmire, and it was as if he had been crushed by a huge stone on his shoulder.


    This kind of strength is not aimed at the yuan God, nor is it an attack, but is purely crushing on Du Shaofu''s physical body.


    The surrounding space is directly twisted in the bright rune. The dark space cracks can tear everything into pieces. However, it is not on the Wufeng heavenly road at the moment, but it can''t be found at all.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t escape from it. The ROC''s golden wings on his back were also bound, just like a bird bound with wings.


    The physical body of the top cultivator in the general realm will be crushed and smashed by the crushing force!


    "You want to stop me!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the light path in front of him. Although his body was surging, the mysterious Qi in his body swept out and stepped forward.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu continued to move forward. His whole body was golden, just like the supreme one. He gave out the sound of wind and thunder. There was a faint sound of thunder, which made the world tremble!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu is pushing everything, shaking the Confucianists and climbing the seventh Wufeng step by step!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1842

    That light path, as if to the sky.


    Every step forward by Du Shaofu, the more powerful he was to crush.


    Du Shaofu''s degree became slower and slower, and his golden light became more and more dim.


    The huge pressure was just crushing on the body, which imprisoned everything on the light path. At the moment, Du Shaofu could not use any external force except the mysterious Qi. Even the ROC''s golden wings on his back were bound and hard to fan!


    Du Shaofu urged Qingling armor again. Qingling armor was driven by mysterious Qi. It was just a martial art skill, not one of the shackles.


    "Boom..."


    But when Du Shaofu urged the green spirit armor, at this time, the crushing force on the path of light was strong again. The resplendent Rune culture was like a whirlpool and vigorous wind. It was as if the divine fire was burning and twined with Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, a huge impact force swept over Du Shaofu''s body, making a loud and sonorous sound that shocked people''s hearts and minds.


    "What a strong breath, it is what kind of blocking force, it seems that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has become more and more difficult to move forward!"


    All the Confucianists around were very nervous. Were they afraid of Du Shaofu? The terrible crushing force across the distant space made them hard to breathe and felt like a big stone.


    "This should be a test of physical strength. Ten thousand years ago, I, a great genius of Confucianism, challenged nine members of the same generation. Without a defeat, I tried to subdue the dragon family and suppressed the Phoenix family. Finally, I broke into the Wufeng heavenly road and set foot on the seventh pass in 14 days."


    In the void, the immortal old man looked at the front and said, "but at the seventh level, the Jue Guan wizard was blocked, and finally his body was cracked and blood stained with Wufeng Heaven Road. It was also because of that time that my Confucian ancestors decided to close the Wufeng heavenly road and not allow the outstanding children of the clan to take risks."


    Such words fell on the ears of the strong Legalists and the elders.


    "Ah..."


    Smell for it sigh, looking to Wufeng sky road at the moment that a plume armor figure, also more dignified and nervous up.


    "Kaka..."


    On the path of light, suddenly there was a cracking sound, and everyone''s heart was shaking.


    In their eyes, Du Shaofu''s extraordinary feathered armor began to crack in the dim light, and the cracks even spilled Du Shaofu''s blood.


    "Long..."


    At the same time, above the path of light, bright light interweaves with roaring sound, and the crushing force is still increasing.


    The green spirit armor on Du Shaofu''s body was constantly cracking, and his flesh was bleeding.


    "Poof..."


    At the end of the day, Du Shaofu''s mouth was overflowing with golden blood.


    Du Shaofu''s pace is also getting slower and slower, such as the old man in the trembling walk.


    "No, Du Shaofu is also blocked!"


    Everyone felt awe inspiring. At the moment, anyone could see that Du Shaofu had met with great obstacles and was already struggling.


    If he continued to force himself on, Du Shaofu was afraid that he might have to shed blood on Wufeng Tianlu and cause damage on the spot!


    "It''s only a short distance away. Can he still support it?"


    There was an old man trembling. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s figure was only a very short distance away from the last seventh Wufeng peak. It was almost impossible to climb it.


    "The more backward, the greater the pressure!"


    There are strong Confucianists who worry that it seems to have reached the top, but the more backward, the stronger the pressure will be, and it will be more difficult to move forward.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and vomited blood. The green spirit armor on his body was already cracked in a large area, revealing his body and bleeding.


    "Kaka..."


    At the moment, even Du Shaofu''s body was leaving, but the recovery was not as fast as cracking.


    This series of consumption, so that Du Shaofu is also the end of this, it is difficult to bear.


    At this time, the huge crushing force, even the strong at the peak level of the main domain, has already been unable to resist.


    That crushing force is too terrible.


    Du Shaofu is still on. His face is crushed. He is getting closer and closer to the end, 20 Zhang, 19 Zhang, 18 Zhang Eleven, ten.


    "Cough..."


    Du Shaofu stopped. His body was shaking and his breath was weak. He had difficulty lifting his feet. He coughed blood in his mouth.


    "Hula..."


    With Du Shaofu''s stop, the flaming and interwoven runes around the path of light seem to turn into a huge wave, with the power to destroy all the crushing forces. The dark space cracks around him are looming in the dense void.


    "Kaka..."


    Under such a strong impact, Du Shaofu''s body cracked one after another, his green spirit armor was ragged, and his blood flowed.


    "He is not my Confucian son. It is more difficult for him to break into Wufeng Heaven Road. If he is a Confucian son, he may have succeeded. What a pity it would be if such talents were damagedIn the void, the immortal old man opens his mouth, his eyes are shining with pity and sorrow. On his robe of Confucian clothes, there are green bamboo patterns.


    "Brother Shaofu, you must hold on


    Kong Yuqi said, her fist clenched, her fingernails sunk into the palm of her hand. Her face was tight, and her heart mentioned her throat and eye injury.


    "He''s been devastated. I''m afraid he can''t hold on."


    "No one can break through Wufeng''s Heaven Road. How many ancestors of our Confucianists have been damaged by our Confucianism. Although Du Shaofu, the demon king, is extraordinary, he has to stop at last!


    Some people say that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is extraordinary, but he still has to stop on the Wufeng heavenly road of Confucianism.


    At this moment, under the intense pressure of that stream, Du Shaofu''s body was deteriorating and cracking.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the last ten feet in front of him, but it was much more difficult than the light behind him.


    "Almost."


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was not afraid. The more pale his face was, the more he was smiling.


    In this short period of time, Du Shaofu''s breath was withered, and a powerful and terrifying momentum suddenly exploded like a mountain torrent.


    In a flash, on the golden wings of the bound Dapeng behind Du Shaofu, there are secret patterns of golden talisman rising from the sky, just like a rising sun, flowing light overflowing and the sky full of glory!


    At the same time, on the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu, there were thirty-six bright golden lights, which gradually became more and more dazzling and bright. At last, it was as if it had turned into a glorious day.


    Boom!


    Thirty six golden lights suddenly appeared, giving people a feeling of incomparable hegemony and supremacy, sweeping away with the threat of the world shaking millet.


    It was thirty-six feathers, full of supreme prestige, shocking!


    These are the 36 true Pengs'' feathers fused on Du Shaofu''s Dapeng golden wings. When external forces were suppressed on Wufeng''s Tianlu Road, the 36 true Pengs'' feathers have been integrated with Du Shaofu''s Dapeng''s golden wings, which are the essence.


    "Ji..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu used thirty-six feathers of the real ROC, which covered the sky with golden light, and covered the world with a great deal of pressure.


    "You can''t stop me!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu gave a big drink, urged all his strength, released the boundless and majestic pressure, carried the will of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, and oppressed the heaven and earth!


    "Boom


    With his wings flapping, Du Shaofu flew out of the path of light. His whole body was covered with a dense golden light. The ROC struck the sky and shook his wings to shatter the bright wave of runes in front of him.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, like a real ROC in human form, is domineering and arrogant. He crosses the void of the light path and penetrates the space where he passes. Countless broken talismans and secret patterns bloom like fireworks, spreading the void.


    In a short moment, just three flapping wings, Du Shaofu rose directly into the sky, crossed the path of Wufeng and landed on the top of the seventh Wufeng.


    "Hum..."


    With his wings flapping and stretching, Du Shaofu is like a deity, releasing the surging pressure and golden light!


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the seven Wu peaks tremble at the same time, the heaven and earth sing together, and the ferocious patterns flow.


    On the seven Wufeng mountains, seven huge pillars of light rose, and finally gathered together to sweep the sky!


    Then, in the deep of the sky, there is a huge figure emerging in the sky, sitting cross legged, bright and fuzzy, full of eternal vicissitudes.


    The figure is in the sky above, overlooking all living creatures. The light spreads all around the ancient Confucian land. A terrible pressure comes down from the void!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    When this kind of pressure comes, one by one Confucianists'' children have already knelt on their knees.


    Those strong Confucianists, elders and Dharma protectors, trembled all over the body, and their spirits trembled!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1843

    In a short moment, the huge figure covered Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    The spirit of eternal vicissitudes lingered around Du Shaofu, as if he had returned from ancient times across time and space, and finally brought Du Shaofu into a void.


    "Hula..."


    The bright Fuwen culture in the sky was poured with light and rain, and the seven Wufeng peaks trembled and roared, causing the resonance of heaven and earth.


    Then, in the trembling spirit of all people, everything calmed down, and then some disappeared.


    The terrible pressure slowly dissipated in the void, and all the strong Confucianists and their children rose to their feet, and their eyes were still stunned.


    "He succeeded and broke through the path of Wufeng of Confucianism. From now on, Du Shaofu, the demon king, will be my Confucian wuzun."


    Above the void, the old man of immortality and moral integrity hunts in robes and robes. He is surrounded by the power of witches and gods. His hair is dancing. Deep in his eyes, he seems to have a big star circulation, sending out a vast air. He is very powerful, which seems to be much stronger than the ordinary saints.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu really broke through. It''s incredible!"


    "It''s just that for most of the day, Du Shaofu, the demon king, has broken through the Wufeng heavenly road of Confucianism. This is a miracle. Even in ancient times, it can also suppress the arrogance and supremacy of Confucianism!"


    "He is a demon king, who can push the four sides and shake the past and the present!"


    On the top of the mountain, the strong Confucianist elders were shaking and shaking.


    "Yes, brother Shaofu succeeded. I knew that brother Shaofu could succeed!"


    Kong Yuqi''s Jiao Yan was excited and her eyes were shining. Her tight heart finally relaxed.


    Kong Yuqi''s side, Meng Yutong eyes light, looking at the far away figure and ripples.


    "Information is temporarily blocked, and violators will be severely punished!"


    The immortal old man left such a sentence, and then disappeared in the void.


    The sky began to fall, the night came, and the crowd dispersed with shock.


    "Where has Du Shaofu gone? How can he disappear?"


    "He broke through Wufeng Heaven Road. He should be going to get great benefits from Confucianism. He will come back when he comes."


    "For many years, no one can break through Wufeng Heaven Road, but now Du Shaofu, the demon king, has broken through in half a day. It''s so powerful!"


    "He is already my Confucian wizard!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The Confucianists talked about it one after another, and Wufeng Heaven Road was broken through, which shocked the real Confucianist.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Void space, space, there is a star has a rotation, like a bright star river.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the Star River, his hair was flying, his tattered purple robe was hunting, and the bright star river around him was shining.


    At the moment, we can see that the stars one after another are not stars, but a dazzling Rune interweaved together, covering the void space and emitting the ancient spirit.


    The appearance of such four characters as Wushen Zhenjing is particularly dazzling. The four characters are ancient, which makes people tremble at the first glance, and makes people tremble with fear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kyushu, a peaceful, this kind of calm, between people feel a sense of repression.


    Everyone, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, and so on, have never been born again.


    "Boom..."


    Among the Phoenix family, there is an ancient place open, bright and interwoven, colorful fire howling, and the sound of the wind resounding through the sky.


    "You go in. Before the start of the demon battlefield, I hope you can be reborn in Nirvana. We have received news that dragon one and dragon two of the dragon clan have entered the Dragon tomb."


    In the void, the colorful clouds linger and the divine fire fluctuates. Huang Mengjun is not angry but powerful, and says to fenghan and huangling''er.


    "Dragon one, dragon two..."


    In the eyes of the Phoenix, there was a bright flame in front of it.


    "Little fellow, let''s go in, Nirvana is reborn, life and death depend on each other. I''m entrusted by him to take you in. The final demerit is up to you!"


    Huang ling''er''s bright wrist shakes, and in the palm of the white jade, a bright blue soul eating ant the size of a nail appears, and the small eyes emit dazzling light.


    "Whoosh..."


    The beautiful shadow is in the air, and the long skirt is graceful. The radian of her body is so moving that she disappears in the colorful fire with Feng Han.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two months have passed.


    Confucianism, seven Wufeng towering in the mountains, majestic, vaguely filled with the ancient atmosphere, as if in the symbol of the vicissitudes of time.


    Since Du Shaofu broke through Wufeng Tianlu two months ago, there has been no activity on the seven Wufeng peaks, and it continues to be silent.But these days, there is no time for Confucian children to look up to Wufeng direction, as if waiting for something.


    I don''t know from when, the seventh Wufeng, vaguely filled with a kind of light, as if there was something in the light.


    But it was so weak that no one could see it. "It''s been three months. Why hasn''t Shaofu come out yet?"


    On the top of the mountain, a huge white leopard monster appears. Kong Yuqi looks at Wufeng in front of her.


    "Elder sister, you should be careful. My father will punish you if he finds out that you are not allowed to go out for half a year."


    On the white leopard''s back, little Kong Yu Ling, with black pupils, looked at her sister Kong Yuqi. Her fat face showed a smile and said, "but sister, don''t worry, I will help you."


    "You want to eat sugar again"


    Kong Yuqi glared at her sister, but her eyes were full of love.


    "No, I''m waiting for brother Shaofu to come out. Brother Shaofu is so powerful that I must be as strong as brother Shaofu in the future, and I will also break into the Wufeng heavenly road."


    Kong Yuling''s small eyes are full of perseverance.


    "Boom..."


    As Kong Yuling''s tender words fall, the void ahead suddenly trembles.


    "Oh..."


    The white leopard let out a low roar and his body trembled.


    "What''s going on?"


    Kong Yuqi immediately changed color and was surprised by the sudden vibration.


    "Long..." But at the same time, there was a sudden tremor in the void, and the earth was shaking all around.


    This time, Kong Yuqi felt it, and immediately followed the vibration and trembling sound, and looked at its source, which was just above the seventh Wufeng.


    At this moment, the seventh Wufeng, which had been silent for three months, began to shine again.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the air, the sound of breaking the wind resounded, and some Confucianist elders and strong men quickly broke through the air, and such a movement startled them at the first time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1844

    One after another, all of them are the strong and elder Dharma protectors of Confucianism. They have been paying attention to the movement of Wufeng.


    Many figures fell on the top of the mountain, and it was Confucius who was the Supreme Master and the second elder.


    A pair of eyes are closely looking at the seventh Wufeng, and their eyes are trembling. From the seventh Wufeng, there is a powerful power of witchcraft, just like a sleeping God waking up


    "HISHI..."


    The space fluctuates, and an old man with a fairytale and moral character quietly emerges in the void. His Confucian robe is eye-catching with the green bamboo patterns of landscape painting. His silver hair and gray whiskers are fluttering. His eyes are shining and looking forward, his eyes are filled with waves.


    More and more powerful and elder Dharma protectors from the whole Confucianists came to the scene and were agitated by the movement on the seventh Wufeng mountain.


    At this moment, the movement on the seventh Wufeng is becoming more and more intense, and the talisman and secret patterns are fluctuating, as if there is something alive.


    Meng Yutong and Xun Kewei two female figures do not know when, also fell on the side of Kong Yuqi.


    Looking at the movement of the seventh Wufeng in front of her, the two women''s moving cheeks showed the color of excitement and surprise, and their eyes were rippling.


    At the moment, they can clearly feel that there is an endless stream of magic power from the seventh Wushan peak, with an ancient pressure, which makes their spirits tremble.


    "Is there something about him?"


    Meng Yutong''s eyes were shocked. After three months, he finally got the news.


    In the past three months, Meng Yutong was very strange. The purple robe figure on the Wufeng Tianlu, like a road to heaven, had been lingering in her mind, as if it had been branded in her mind.


    "Boom..."


    The seventh Wufeng roared, the earth moved and the mountains rocked, just like an earthquake. There was light in the sky, and the wind and clouds were surging. The world seemed to suddenly fall into the night.


    Only the seventh Wufeng is shining, just like a volcanic eruption, and the power of witches comes from the void.


    "What a strong pressure!"


    Under the great power of ancient witches, the strong Confucianists on the scene also turned red. Even if they used the skills one by one and used treasures to resist, they also had a feeling that it was difficult to resist.


    "Long..."


    Suddenly, the sixth, the fifth, the fourth until the first Wufeng lights up at the same time, the rune sweeps across, the light is dazzling.


    In the shaking of the earth and mountains, the vast power of witches swept out of the void, shaking the ancient world of Confucianism.


    "What is that?"


    All of a sudden, some strong Confucianists and their children exclaimed.


    Under all eyes, the seven Wufeng tremble, and on the seventh Wufeng, the brilliant runes surge like an obscene day, reflecting the vast ancient world of Confucianism.


    In an instant, there is a magic ghost emerged, on the sky, a huge ghost of the magic emerged.


    Three months ago, Du Shaofu passed away in a flash, but now it appears again.


    The gods and Demons roar around, and the virtual shadow of the witches looks down on all living beings. The power of the God of witchcraft flows around the shadow, as if it came from the ancient time and space.


    "What a terrible pressure, it can''t be resisted!" The Confucianists have elders trembling.


    The huge shadow of the witches reflected the whole Confucianism, sending out the spirit of eternal vicissitudes.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    There are strong also can not resist that terrible pressure, legs paralyzed directly kneel down, the spirit is trembling for it.


    "This is the statue of the witch!"


    In the void, at the moment, the immortal old man couldn''t help shaking, and his mind was shaking.


    He knew the origin of the virtual shadow, which was the holy image of the witch God, from the Confucian legend!


    Under the terrible pressure, the huge shadow of the witch god suddenly burst out from the sky like a scorching sun. Finally, in the shocking eyes of the Confucianists below, a ragged purple man appeared in the void above the seventh Wufeng.


    The purple robed man stepped into the void with his eyes closed, surrounded by the shadow of gods and demons. The glittering and shining talisman and secret patterns move around the void, making it look like a god!


    The terrible power of the sorcerer all around him is now diffused from his upright figure


    "He is a wizard, reverence!"


    The crowd exclaimed that it was Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the Confucian sorcerer who had opened his mouth. After three months, he finally came out.


    "Did he bring out the greatest benefit of Confucianism?"


    The old man''s eyes trembled and his heart looked forward to it. Wu Feng''s heavenly road has been broken through. What is the greatest advantage of Confucianism? Did Du Shaofu, the demon king, get the greatest benefit?


    "Hula..."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu stood still in the void, and the surrounding space was flowing around it. In the calm, however, there was a kind of incomparable arrogance and domineering power, which made people''s legs soft and kneel down.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In the Confucianists, at the moment, countless birds and beasts are roaring and trembling, crawling on the ground."HISHI..."


    At last, Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of light, just like a thunderbolt rushing into the sky. The powerful and surging power of the witches in his own body swept the four sides!


    "My Confucian power of witchcraft!"


    Feeling the power of the witch, Kong Sansi''s eyes were filled with waves in the crowd!


    "brother Shaofu is coming out!"


    Kong Yuqi clenched her hands, and her beautiful eyes couldn''t see the bottom of her face. She picked up the corners of her eyes slightly with an excited smile. When she laughed, she was as enchanting as night.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the void, and the mighty power of witches filled the ancient world of Confucianism.


    Even the strong and elder Dharma protectors of Confucianism at this time should change color and tremble.


    "It seems that he succeeded."


    Kong Sansi''s eyes gradually calmed down after a moment of shock. His face was wryly smiling and his mind was excited with a complicated color.


    He is known as the first person of the younger generation of Confucianism. When he was in the divine space, he was already shocked by that guy. From the divine space, the demon king climbed to a new height with a terrible speed.


    At the moment, he felt the power of the wizard on the demon king. Kong Sansi knew that the greatest benefit of Confucianism after Wufeng Tianlu was that he got it, and his strength must have increased a lot.


    Looking at the tattered figure of purple robe in the void at the moment, Kong Sansi had to be a little suspicious of himself. Is his talent really a talent of cultivation?


    Compared with the perverted Du Shaofu, can he really be called a genius?


    "The heart of heaven is the most benevolent. There are witches coming. You can understand the way of heaven, understand the principles of heaven, and have infinite power..."


    In the void, Du Shaofu suddenly opened his mouth in a quiet voice. His eyes were in a deep light. His voice was like the voice of Tao, but his voice was not so loud, but it shook the world. It was like a war drum that rang through the whole Confucian school.


    This kind of voice, I don''t know why, but let the Confucianists'' children and the strong all tremble in their minds, and the mysterious Qi in their bodies can''t help stirring.


    "It''s the power of witches. He has the power of my Confucianists."


    Some elders exclaimed, his old face trembled, but his old body was filled with a light.


    "Did he bring out the greatest benefit of Confucianism?"


    Looking at such a figure in the void, there is an old man walking out of the mountain. He looks like an old man. His face is old, his face is full of wrinkles, and he is dressed in Confucian clothes.


    "The ancestor of Mencius."


    Seeing the old man walk out, there are elders and strong people around him casting their eyes.


    This old man has a very high status in Confucianism. He is one of the few ancestors of Confucianism. He is usually in seclusion. He has not been seen for many years. He left the pass only after the last movement of Wufeng heavenly road. Today, I feel such a move and come here.


    "Little friend, can you get the benefits after Wufeng Tianlu? I''ll have a try. Please be careful!"


    Mengwen Laozu opened his mouth. He couldn''t wait to test whether Du Shaofu, the demon king, was getting the greatest benefit from Confucianism. He stamped on the top of the mountain with his feet, and his figure rose from the sky. His hair was dancing and his body was shining. The mighty and surging power of the witches surged out like a storm, the runes were spreading, the arms were interwoven, and the clanging sound was heard.


    "HISHI..."


    In an instant, when his own shadow was swept out, the hand print of Mengwen Laozu had been condensed. The mighty power of witches made the void vibrate and shake the sky.


    "Guji..."


    In a short time, Mengwen Laozu condensed into a giant turtle shadow with one hand, and a multicolored Phoenix with the other. The tortoise and Phoenix showed up, hissed and roared, and directly bombarded Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1845

    "Tortoise Phoenix witch seal!"


    Looking at the hand of Meng Wen, many powerful Confucianists also exclaimed, changed color and trembled for it.


    Tortoise Phoenix witch seal is a unique skill of Confucianism. Not all Confucian children can be qualified and have potential talent to practice successfully.


    However, once the seal of tortoise and phoenix is activated, it is almost impossible for the practitioners of the same realm to compete.


    "Guji..."


    The tortoise and Phoenix interweave, the power of the witch is surging, and the runes are bright. The wave is like a ripple, spreading outward, and then evolving into a rough wave, sweeping towards Du Shaofu.


    "HISHI..."


    Du Shaofu looked directly at the empty shadow of the tortoise and Phoenix. The light in his eyes was like thunder, bright and dazzling.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu made a move, waved his hand directly out of the sky, and the surrounding space became empty. Suddenly, the stars moved and fell into darkness. When he clapped his hand, a handprint swept out of the void and turned into a bright light.


    "Boom..."


    In the surging power of witches and gods, the voice of gods and Demons reverberated. From that fingerprint, there was a God''s residence and a magic shadow swept out respectively, emerging into the void.


    "Wuwu..."


    In this moment, the gods and Demons roared, and the power of the witches was surging. This was the evolution of the power of the witches, which turned into this God''s residence and shadow.


    This handprint swept down, and the void around it crumbled. It was extremely violent, and the vision emerged. The scene was terrible!


    "Boom..."


    This offensive, then collided with each other, burst out endless light, the power of the wizard swept the sky, submerged the sky.


    "Hula..."


    The broken resplendent rune, like fireworks, rushed to all directions and swept the sky, but the destructive power was terrible!


    In the wave of energy, there is a terrible power, which can naturally suppress the attack of Meng Wenzu and crush the shadow of turtle and Phoenix.


    This terrible pressure also made the children of Confucianism tremble and tremble in their hearts for no reason.


    "Tick tock..."


    Many strong Confucianists were the first to see that in the collision, there was a bloodstain in the palms of Meng Wen''s hands, and there were wounds in the palms.


    "Pedaling..."


    In the void, the shadow of Meng Wen''s father staggered back directly, and his eyes were filled with horror, more of which was shock.


    In the void, the immortal old man''s eyes gushed with fire and excitement. The scholar''s robe danced, and his voice came out, saying, "wuzun is out of the pass, are you still not polite?"


    Such a voice spreads out, reverberates in the Confucian world and falls in the ear of every Confucian son.


    "See the wizard!"


    It is said that only those ancient Confucianists who passed through the Wufeng heavenly road could have the name of Confucian wizard respect.


    Wuzun, that is the supreme title of Confucianism, does not interfere in the affairs of Confucianism, but the status can be equal to the master!


    "I''ve seen wuzun!"


    All the elder Dharma protectors bent down to salute with excitement in their eyes.


    At the moment, everyone can see that the greatest advantage of Wufeng Tianlu is that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has gained. Otherwise, how could he have the power of a wizard? The power of the witch God can suppress Confucian skills and attacks.


    In the void, Du Shaofu looked around, his eyes were shining, and the power of witches was surging around him, as if he had infinite power in his body.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Elegant hall, full of scholarly atmosphere.


    In front of the jade slips, there is an endless wave of magic power on the jade slips.


    "Wushen Zhenjing" is really Wushen Zhenjing. It is a treasure lost by Confucianism since the disaster of heaven and earth. It records the highest level of my Confucian martial arts. I didn''t expect that it was always after Wufeng Tianlu. This is the treasure of Confucianism! "


    The old man''s eyes were excited. He put the jade slips away and held them in the palm of his hand. He looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "little friend, have you really understood the Wushen Scripture?"


    "I can barely understand it, but the Wushen Scripture is so vast and profound that I only know a little about it."


    After Du Shaofu opened his mouth and crossed the Wufeng heavenly road, the treasure he got was the "Wu Shen Zhen Jing". After understanding March, he was regarded as an entry point and was able to break through the barrier.


    As for the Wushen Zhenjing, Du Shaofu is still shocked at the moment. The vastness of Wushen Zhenjing is not under the stone tablets of baquan do, bakendo and baquan do.


    Wushen Zhenjing is not a Confucian skill, but it records the highest and most profound martial arts of Confucianism. Many martial arts have been lost in Confucianism.


    "Just a little understanding..."


    Hearing this, the immortal old man looked at Du Shaofu, but could not bear to be shocked.


    He knew that Du Shaofu''s understanding of the book of witchcraft was not a simple one because of Du Shaofu''s skill in Meng Wen.What struck the old man even more was that Du Shaofu was not a disciple of Confucianism. He did not practice Confucian skills and had no contact with Confucian martial arts. However, in just three months, he directly understood the Wushen Zhenjing. This is simply shocking.


    Wushen Zhenjing, which records the highest martial arts of Confucianism, many advanced martial arts have been lost in Confucianism.


    In ancient times, only the most outstanding disciples could cultivate those advanced martial arts, and only the most outstanding ones could have the chance to practice successfully.


    After the disaster of heaven and earth, no one has successfully broken through Wufeng Tianlu. Those ancient powerful Confucianists have fallen down, broken and damaged. The vitality of Confucianism has been greatly damaged, and those martial arts have not been left behind.


    In addition to those Confucian martial arts, the most important thing in Wushen Zhenjing is the comprehension of the power of witchcraft.


    Nowadays, the power of witchcraft practiced by Confucian children is far less than that of ancient Confucian ancestors.


    This kind of practice will even affect the later practice and can''t go further.


    The old man even felt that his cultivation had been slow, which had something to do with the power of the witches and was influencing his practice.


    It is said that the secret that can enhance the power of witches is hidden in the Wushen Scripture. However, the whereabouts of Wushen Zhenjing has been unknown, and it has been suspected that it has been left in the ancient catastrophes.


    There are also strong Confucianists who have been doubting for generations that there may be some in the power of witches and gods that is the true Scripture of witches and goddesses.


    However, generations of Confucianists have never succeeded in breaking through the path of Wufeng and damaging many children.


    But now, "Wushen Zhenjing" appears in front of us. How can the old man not be shocked!


    "Master Meng, why are such Confucian treasures as Wushen Zhenjing placed under Wufeng Tianlu?"


    Du Shaofu asked, "there are many Confucian martial arts in Wushen Zhenjing, and there are also records of the power of witches. It is because of the records of the power of witches and the methods of practice that Du Shaofu realized the power of witchcraft.


    As for the identity of the old man in front of him, Du Shaofu had already learned that he was a strong man in the holy land of Confucianism.


    From Kong Yuqi''s mouth, we know that the strongman of the holy land is known as the king of martial Confucianism in the outside world, and his name is Meng Jiuyuan. He has also shaken that life, and is one of the only terrible strongmen in the world.


    Feeling the invisible breath in front of him, Du Shaofu found that the breath of the martial Confucian sage was higher than that of the Legalists and political strategists.


    "Wushen Zhenjing records many lost martial arts of Confucianists and their understanding of the power of witchcraft. Only the most gifted children can be qualified to practice, and only the most outstanding ones have the chance to practice."


    Meng Jiuyuan opened his mouth, his eyes shining, and said: "I guess that''s why my ancestors of Confucianism put the Wushen Zhenjing after Wufeng Tianlu, so that the children who have passed the examination can get the qualification. However, after the disaster of heaven and earth, all living creatures are affected. Confucianism is no exception. Many of the strong and the strong of our ancestors have fallen, and since then Wufeng Tianlu has never been Someone can break through. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dim. This time, he was lucky to be able to get the Wushen Scripture. Although he did not make much progress in his cultivation, he was not as powerful as he was.


    In particular, Du Shaofu felt that if he continued to understand the power of the witches, he would never be under baquan do or baquan do.


    "The Wushen Scripture is completely returned to Zhao, and it will be handed over to the Confucianists later. The boy will not disclose everything in the Wushen Scripture."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth to Meng Jiuyuan. The Wushen Scripture only existed in the closed space under Wufeng Tianlu, and everything in the Wushen Scripture was printed in his mind by Du Shaofu and engraved on the jade slips, which was regarded as a complete return to Zhao.


    Du Shaofu had already obtained such treasures as the Confucian "Wushen Zhenjing". Du Shaofu was also very conscious, and naturally he would not let it out.


    "The old man of Wushen Zhenjing will not be pinched. It is really important to Confucianism. The catastrophe of heaven and earth will come again. Not everyone can practice and understand the Wushen Scripture. But for many old people of Confucianism, if we can understand the Wushen Scripture, we will surely get great benefits, and even go further. At that time, we can also have more self-protection power!"


    Meng Jiuyuan looked at Du Shaofu and said, "you don''t have to worry about anything else. You have crossed the path of Wufeng heaven. Although you are not my Confucian son, you have understood the power of witchcraft and the real martial arts of Wushen. It is also the will of heaven that you should be respected by Confucianism."


    "Master, this is not very good. Confucianism is one of the nine masters. After all, the boy is young."


    Du Shaofu was quite helpless. He also knew the identity of Wu Zun. Although he had no real power in Confucianism, he had a high status and could be equal with the Lord.


    Wuzun, which is the title of Tianjiao supreme emperor who broke through Wufeng Tianlu in ancient times.


    "You are the Lord of the wasteland, the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. With your cultivation as your strength, you have the absolute qualification to understand the magic power of Confucianism."Meng Jiuyuan looked at Du Shaofu and frowned. Suddenly, he turned his eyes and said, "you don''t want to pat your ass and leave. I can tell you that you have understood the power of the Witches of Confucianism and the Wushen Scripture of Confucianism. You have to do what you do or not, so you have decided."


    "This


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are complicated and his face is distorted. Is this really a strong Confucian saint? How can he feel a little special.


    "Master, I''m in a lot of trouble. I''m afraid that I will be implicated in Confucianism if I become the wizard of Confucianism." Du Shaofu said with a helpless smile.


    "It''s Legalists, political strategists and dragon clan. Behind you are the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, Mohist school, Yin Yang family, and farmers, who have a close relationship with you. In addition, I am afraid of Confucianism."


    Meng Jiuyuan picked up his eyes and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I will keep secret for the time being about your becoming the wizard of Confucianism. When you need it, the Confucianists will certainly help you to become my wuzun of Confucianism, and you will not suffer any loss!"


    "Well then..."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. It seemed that he could not get rid of it if he wanted to. However, it seems that for him to become a wizard of Confucianism, he really has benefits without any harm.


    "Well, that''s the decision."


    Meng Jiuyuan showed a smile, but it had his own aura. He was not angry but powerful. He finally said to Du Shaofu, "you are a Confucian wizard. After that, you can go in and out freely in all places of Confucianism. I won''t accompany you. When you understand the one or two witchcraft scriptures, you can do it yourself!"


    Left such a sentence, Meng Jiuyuan figure drifted away.


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly and then left the hall.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu met the Venerable Master Kong Zhuohao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1846

    "Nothing has happened in the past three months. Kyushu, Sanlu, demon world, animal kingdom and other places are very quiet. However, according to the news I got from Confucianism, the demon sect is ready to move. It seems that it is plotting something, and the battle field of heaven and demon is about to open."


    From the mouth of Kong Zhuo Hao, the Supreme Master of Confucianism, Du Shaofu got some news like this.


    Du Shaofu also asked about the news of the wasteland. The Confucianists didn''t know about the bad news about the wasteland, which relieved Du Shaofu.


    However, Du Shaofu was not worried too much. He was afraid that in the desolate country, apart from the nine great masters, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, and the demon cult, no one could afford to provoke him.


    "What is the existence of the demon battlefield?"


    Recently, I have been hearing about the demon battlefield. At the beginning, Dongxian, nanru and other mysterious strongmen had messages on the land of chenhuang. Nine tripods do not gather, and nine families do not leave. All saints in the world are forbidden to move when the battle of demons is opened. Three months ago, among the Phoenix clan, huangmengjun also mentioned the battlefield of demons. This made Du Shaofu always have some doubts about the existence of the heaven devil battlefield.


    "that''s an ancient battlefield. Rumors are the main battleground in the first World War. It''s very vast. The rumors are broader than the three land nine states, the animal kingdom, the four seas, the Wutong Mountain, the demon world and so on." Kong Zhuohao said.


    "What..."


    Du Shaofu is terrified. Compared with the three land nine states, the animal kingdom, the four seas, the Wutong Mountain, the demon world and so on, it will be vast and vast. It is a world of one side, which makes Du Shaofu incredible.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, who was stunned and looked unbelievable, Kong Zhuohao gave a faint smile and said, "the rumor is so. I don''t know whether it is true, but the materials left by my Confucian ancestors should not be wrong."


    After a pause, Kong Zhuohao''s eyes slightly fluctuated, and continued to say to Du Shaofu: "because the demon battlefield was done by the Dragon God and the most powerful one who had sealed those demons. The most powerful one suppressed the demons with nine gods and thunder tripods. However, it is said that more demons were sealed in the demon battlefield by the most powerful one, and it is said that those who were sealed at the same time were in the demon battlefield In addition, there are many strong living creatures in ancient times. They were sealed together with evil spirits, so as to exchange for the peace of the present world, calm down the disaster of heaven and earth at the beginning, and avoid the world being completely reduced to the devil kingdom. "


    "Sealed together..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was moved. It is not difficult to imagine how fierce the war was at the beginning.


    Listening to Kong Zhuohao''s words, Du Shaofu seemed to be able to imagine that the corner of the original catastrophe must be extremely tragic. Otherwise, how could those strong ancient creatures be sealed with evil spirits.


    They sacrificed themselves in exchange for the world not to be completely reduced to the devil''s land. It was so sad that Du Shaofu felt shocked!


    "Those ancient strongmen and demons may have It''s broken. "


    A moment later, Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and his heart was oppressed for no reason.


    "How can those demons be eliminated so easily..."


    Kong Zhuohao laughed bitterly, shook his head and said, "those evil spirits are extremely strange. They can''t live anywhere and kill them all. Even if time goes by, those demons will not disappear. It is said that at the beginning, it was because the demons killed so many that the battlefield was in a deadlock. If it was delayed, the evil spirits might have the upper hand. Therefore, the most powerful person and the Dragon God negotiated with those ancient powerful creatures to seal the battlefield and leave it for later generations. When the seal of the demon battlefield disappeared, we hope that there will be people who can turn the war around in the future generations. Otherwise, I''m afraid The time when the battle of demons is opened is also the time when the catastrophe of heaven and earth comes again


    "Demon battlefield!"


    Du Shaofu''s scalp was a little numb. Even the original master of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God did not have the upper hand, so he had to seal the battlefield completely. It shows how strong the evil spirits are, and naturally they will not be sealed away easily.


    If no one can stop those evil spirits, the world will eventually become a demon kingdom.


    "There is no need to be too pessimistic. The opening of the war between the gods and demons is the coming of the catastrophe of heaven and earth, but it is also an opportunity. In ancient times, countless ancient creatures and strong people were robbed, leaving countless ancient treasures and inheritance, as well as endless opportunities. When it comes to enter the catastrophe, it is not necessarily without the power to stop evil spirits." Kong Zhuo Hao said with a smile to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was in a daze. If the catastrophe happened again that day, if no one could stop it, he was afraid that there would be chaos in the world, a river of blood, a river of corpses, hundreds of millions of corpses, and the world would turn into a devil''s land.


    Du Shaofu didn''t have a great ambition to save people. With his current strength, he was afraid that he could not stop anything at all.


    We should know that the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God could not help it, which shows how terrible and powerful those evil spirits are.


    Du Shaofu thought about his relatives and the children of the desolate country. What should he do if there was no one to stop the catastrophe.


    However, if he had that strength, Du Shaofu would not mind stopping the catastrophe. After all, the Lord of the three thousand worlds put the God thunder tripod on his body, and got the benefits and responsibilities of the God thunder tripod!However, Du Shaofu did not want that day to come. If the catastrophe of heaven and earth were to return, it would definitely be the end of the world, which meant blood and killing, and the world would fall into darkness.


    "I hope the demon battlefield can be opened later, so that the world can make some preparations."


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. Listening to Kong Zhuohao''s words, he didn''t care about the endless opportunities and ancient treasures in the demon battlefield. Instead, he hoped that the Tianmo battlefield could be opened later, so that he could have time to make more preparations and put more self-protection to face the most terrible nightmare.


    "What do you think of Yutong and Kewei


    Kong Zhuo Hao suddenly asked such a question and looked at Du Shaofu with a smile.


    "It''s good. It''s very talented."


    Du Shaofu looked at Kong Zhuohao suspiciously. The smile made Du Shaofu feel that he had a bad intention.


    "If young people like it, how about I make the decision? I feel that the two girls seem to be interested in you..."


    Kong Zhuohao said with a smile


    "Lord, I have something else to do. I''m going to leave first..."


    Du Shaofu finally realized that this guy was really mean, so he ran away.


    "This kid..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s back, Kong Zhuohao smiles. At first, he wanted to make arrangements, but now he is a Confucian wizard, which is unexpected.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the following time, Du Shaofu smashed into the secret territory of Confucianism, comprehending the martial arts of Confucianism and studying the heritage of Confucianism.


    With such a name as wuzun, Du Shaofu can get in and out of any place of Confucianism.


    After all, Wufeng Tianlu has been broken through. What else can Confucianism not let Du Shaofu enter.


    "There are three branches of Confucianism, namely, Guanda, Lei, and private. The name of" Da "is called" Confucianism ", and the name of Confucianism is based on needs. If necessary, the clouds are in the sky, and Confucianism also knows astronomy and knows drought. The flow of Confucianists was based on the officials of situ, who helped the monarch to conform to Yin and Yang and to be enlightened. In the six classics, you wen pays attention to the time of benevolence and righteousness. Zu xuyao and Shun, Wen and Wu of the Charter, and Zhongni, the master of the school, put emphasis on his words and put the highest value on the Tao... "


    In the old attic, Du Shaofu sat upright, holding ancient bamboo slips in his hands.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Maybe with a little change, the power will be improved a lot, and the power of witches can also be improved!"


    In the secret territory, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints coagulated, the power of witches surged, and the secret patterns of the talisman changed. The sound of wind and thunder clanged, shaking the void.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For the next half of the month, Du Shaofu remained in the secret places of Confucianism.


    When Du Shaofu came out of the secret place, his eyes glowed and his pupils became more and more profound. There was an invisible wave of prestige on his body.


    "I''ve made some changes to these martial arts skills. It seems that the power has been improved a lot."


    In the ancient Confucian hall, Du Shaofu handed many jade slips to the Venerable Master Kong Zhuo Hao and the elders present.


    "Modify martial arts..."


    Kong Zhuohao and a group of elders took over the jade slips in doubt, but they opened the jade slips curiously. The light was full of light, and the secret patterns of the talisman were interwoven.


    These jade slips were all printed by Du Shaofu. While he understood a lot of the martial arts of Confucianism, Du Shaofu understood many excellent martial arts skills of Confucianism.


    However, Du Shaofu felt that he could go further in practicing these Confucian martial arts, just as he had revised the stormy palm of the Du family. With the Ba Quan Dao and the Wushen Zhenjing as the details, Du Shaofu successfully changed a lot of his martial arts skills, and his power was improved a lot, even in the unique power of the Confucianists In terms of control, they have improved a lot.


    "Eh..."


    Suspiciously looking at the jade slips, the revered Master Kong Zhuo Hao and a group of elders all became surprised.


    With their eyesight, of course, they immediately discovered that these martial arts were different.


    Later, no one paid attention to Du Shaofu in the hall. They were all immersed in the jade slips. Some elders could not wait to start to practice.


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly and left the hall.


    "Brother Shaofu, are you going


    Kong Yuqi looked at Du Shaofu, and her eyes poured out.


    "It''s time for me to go."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He had stayed in Confucianism for a long time, and it was time to leave. His harvest in Confucianism was worth the trip.


    "Brother Shaofu, take me out to play. I want to go out and play."


    Xiaokong Yuling looked at Du Shaofu with her head held high. She was longing for the outside world.


    Du Shaofu took Kong Yuling in his arms and said with a smile, "you are still too young. First build a foundation."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1847

    "I will also go to Wufeng Heaven Road in the future!"


    Kong Yuling''s tender voice is firm and firm, and her small fist is clenched.


    "She has been looking for the demon blood essence she needs to build the foundation. My father has prepared several kinds of good blood essence, but they are not satisfied. My father also went to an ancient relic to search for the bones of Zhenhuang to extract blood essence, but in the end, he failed to find the rumored bones of Zhenhuang


    Kong Yuqi said that for her younger sister Kong Yuling, her father was extremely fond of her. The blood essence of several kinds of building foundation monsters prepared at home were all treasures enough to cause boiling in the outside world. Compared with the descendants of the real dragon, the blood essence of the descendants of Zhenhuang was almost too much.


    However, the Confucianists have been looking for the best demon blood essence. The best blood essence successfully condenses the pulse and soul, which is also of great benefit to the cultivation in the future.


    "Demon blood essence..."


    Du Shaofu picked up his eyebrows, looked at the small hole Yu Ling in his arms, hesitated for a moment, and then said with a smile: "it''s better to use my blood essence."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s incredible. It''s incredible!"


    "I can''t believe that the power of the Confucianists can be improved so much that the power has been hurt by at least 40%."


    "Tianfeng fingerprints" has at least been upgraded to a higher level. How did he do it? This is a miracle


    "The power of" mingyukong Mingquan "is not improved by a little bit. It''s so shocking!"


    In the Confucianists, one by one, the Dharma protectors were immersed in excitement and trembling. The modified and upgraded martial arts skills of the Confucianists, which were modified and upgraded by Du Shaofu, could not only upgrade their power, but also enhance the power of witches and gods, which made the elders of Confucianism tremble.


    "The sage didn''t mistake people. This is the blessing of Confucianism."


    First, there was the shock of breaking through the Wufeng heavenly road, and at the moment it brought this amazing benefit to the Confucianists. At the moment, this group of elders of the Confucianists had no opinion about Du Shaofu''s becoming a wuzun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Be careful of the demon sect. They are in a state of agitation recently. They don''t know what they are plotting. If they need to, they will let you know if they need to. Although the nine members can''t be born now, they will not be completely helpless."


    Kong Zhuo Hao said, looking at Du Shaofu in the hall of Confucianism.


    "Thank you, Lord." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "You are a wizard of Confucianism and a member of Confucianism."


    Kong Zhuo Hao patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said, "in addition, Yuling, the little girl''s foundation, thank you very much."


    At the moment, Kong Zhuohao''s heart is very grateful. His daughter is his heart''s flesh. He has been looking for the best demon blood essence to build the foundation for his little daughter. He has found several kinds of blood essence, which are precious in the outside world, which are enough to cause competition in the world. However, how can he compare with the essence of the golden winged Dapeng birds or the blood essence of the supreme nirvana.


    Kong Zhuohao has personally investigated it. The blood essence that Du Shaofu gave Kong Yuling was enough to crush all the blood essence he had prepared. I''m afraid it is almost the same as the blood essence of Zhenpeng in the rumor.


    Kong Zhuohao was shocked by the fact that a human being has real blood of the ROC. No wonder the man in front of him can become the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC family.


    But for Kong Zhuohao, the most important thing is to accept love. That kind of blood essence can''t be changed. It''s a love.


    "It''s just a little thing. You''re welcome."


    Du Shaofu smiles and builds the foundation for Kong Yuling''s little girl for the first time. It''s not to say that he gives back his love to Confucianism, but he loves Kong Yuling very much.


    This reminds Du Shaofu of Du Jia Du Ba, who was built with the blood essence of Jia Lou jueyu and was forged by divine thunder.


    But Kong Yuling, a little girl, now builds her foundation with her own blood essence and Confucian culture. This makes Du Shaofu have some expectations. The two little guys are not too old. I don''t know who will be better in the future.


    After some greetings, Du Shaofu left Confucianism.


    "Elder brother Shaofu, I will certainly practice hard."


    Kong Yuling waved outside the wormhole in the Confucian space, some reluctant to give up, and her eyes were rippling.


    Meng Yutong and Xun Kewei are also seeing each other off. They look at the purple robe that is gradually disappearing from afar. Their faces are moving, but they are silent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu left the Confucianists and did not rush on, but slowed down all the way.


    With the skill of transfiguration, Du Shaofu entered the market, walked through the mountains and rivers, and looked at the stars and rivers.


    After stepping into the nirvana of samsara, Du Shaofu''s practice stopped for a short time, and there was no one to guide him.


    "What is immortality..."


    At night, the moon is like practice. Du Shaofu''s whole body is covered with starlight, shining on the uninhabited mountain. It''s like a dream. The invisible breath makes the spirits of wild animals, insects and ants tremble.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The world is quiet, and the mountains are vast. The mountains are elegant, fresh and natural. There are birds singing and echoing the mountains like sounds of nature.Du Shaofu''s figure appeared here, standing on the top of a mountain, looking at the void, his voice echoed and saying, "Du Shaofu, the wasteland, come to visit Taoism!"


    The voice reverberated in the void and then calmed down.


    "Boom..."


    After a moment, the void vibrates, light penetrates from the void, and there is space wormhole.


    "Whoosh..."


    The figures appear from the wormhole in the space, and the light is dazzling. The invisible breath fills the sky, which is undoubtedly not a strong one.


    "It''s really you."


    Among the crowd, a young man in a yellow robe, but with a handsome face and gentle temperament, stepped forward and grinned at Du Shaofu.


    He was Xu Yangzi, the undisputed leader of the younger generation of Taoism. He had met and had contact with Du Shaofu in the divine space, and had barbecue with Du Shaofu.


    But at the moment, behind Xu Yangzi, there are still Yuanguan Lianyin and xulingzi. They just look at Du Shaofu. They are helpless and smile bitterly.


    At the beginning, the treasures they took were all taken away by Du Shaofu. Now they are in the hands of a bunch of evil stars in the wasteland, and they can''t get them back.


    At the moment, there are many Taoist elders with strong breath and high status in Taoism.


    "Big Peng emperor, please!"


    Some elders spoke without any support. Du Shaofu, a young man, had already shocked them in the first World War on the land of chenhuang. However, his strength had already surpassed those of them.


    "You are welcome."


    Du Shaofu''s salute was neither humble nor arrogant, but also free and dignified, which made these Taoist elders secretly moved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1848

    Within the Taoist school, the treasure land is made by nature, not under the Confucianism.


    The mountains are beautiful and the attic is quiet.


    In Taoism, Du Shaofu met Peng Chiyang, the Supreme Master of Taoism. He looked like an old man in his sixties. His Taoist robe was wide, his hair was high and his eyes were vast.


    In addition to being the Lord of the world, Du Shaofu also met the Taoist thought that his ancestor was in person. He was named Tian Beiqin. He was in his 70s. He had white hair, a plain robe and a slightly wrinkled forehead. His invisible breath was definitely not under the influence of the Legalists.


    "Young heroes, the waves behind push the waves ahead."


    Tian Beiqin opened his mouth. His voice was thick and his eyes were smiling. He was looking at Du Shaofu all the time, and he was shocked. He couldn''t detect the cultivation breath of Du Shaofu at the moment.


    "I''m flattered." Du Shaofu saluted with his fist clasped.


    After some greetings, Peng Chiyang, the Supreme Master of Taoism, had a little fluctuation in his face. He looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile, "do you have something important to do when you come to our Taoist school this time?"


    "To tell you the truth, I want to ask Taoist martial arts."


    Du Shaofu spoke without concealing anything. This time he came to Taoism, he wanted to understand some Taoist martial arts.


    Of course, Du Shaofu was also prepared. He was afraid that Taoism would not easily agree to his own purpose.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sure enough, Du Shaofu''s voice had just been uttered, and all the Taoists in the hall, Hetian Beiqin and Peng Chiyang, were shocked to change color and looked at each other face to face.


    With the people''s faces hidden in his eyes, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said, "I know it''s a bit presumptuous to ask you, but I can use the divine thunder tripod to upgrade the martial pulse for the Taoist children''s shenlei forging body. If you can use the divine thunder to forge the body and enhance the martial pulse, although the effect is not as good as that of the young people, maybe it can improve the cultivation."


    "Shenlei forging body!"


    On hearing this, many powerful people in the hall suddenly became agitated. Du Shaofu had a divine thunder tripod on his body. They knew the function of the divine thunder forging body. Unfortunately, the seal on Kyushu was opened in ancient times, and all the nine people were forbidden to participate in it, which had nothing to do with them.


    And now there is such a chance that we can forge body with divine thunder.


    These Taoist elders have practiced Dharma for a long time, and almost all of their accomplishments have stagnated before a certain bottleneck. If they are not lucky, they will not be able to make further progress in their lifetime.


    In Du Shaofu''s words, they were most aware that it was an opportunity for them to forge their body and enhance their martial pulse. It was indeed an opportunity to further their cultivation. Although this opportunity is not too great, it is only for practitioners, especially for those Taoist elders who have been in front of the bottle neck, they will strive for any hope, not to mention this opportunity Although it is not big, it is definitely not small.


    In addition, it would be a great chance if you could forge the body for the Taoist younger brother God Lei all his life.


    When Du Shaofu proposed such a condition, the eyes of Peng Chiyang and Tian Beiqin''s ancestors were filled with waves and glowing secretly.


    "I don''t know what kind of martial arts do you want to exchange for my Taoist martial arts


    Tian Beiqin asked Du Shaofu.


    "For Taoists, it''s just a matter of understanding." Du Shaofu said, looking at the Taoist elder Dharma protectors, he was obviously moved.


    "This..."


    Tian Beiqin hesitated. Du Shaofu''s purpose was to enter the secret land of Taoism, which was bigger than that of a kind of martial arts. However, there were no Taoist skills and details in those secret places, and outsiders would not gain much after they went in.


    "I don''t know how many places you can do for the Taoist God Lei?"


    Peng Chiyang said that there were many temptations for him to forge his body. What''s more, Du Shaofu''s request was not totally unacceptable to Taoism.


    "One hundred places." Said Du Shaofu.


    Peng Chiyang''s eyes moved darkly and looked at Tian Beiqin. Although he was the master of Taoism, Tian Beiqin was present at the moment. Naturally, everything was led by him.


    "One hundred places, one month in secret land."


    Tian Beiqin said to Du Shaofu that he didn''t want to let Du Shaofu stay in secret.


    "One month, it seems that there are some deficiencies compared with the 100 places of shenlei forging body."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu looked at Tian Beiqin and said, "I don''t know what you think of 100 days?


    It won''t make the boy suffer too much. "


    "Ha ha, OK, it''s a deal. Tomorrow someone will take my little friend to the secret place of Taoism, but I don''t know when shenlei forging body can start?"


    Tian Beiqin hesitated for a moment, and finally made a decision with a smile. Because of his position and status in Taoism, such a decision can naturally be accepted.


    "Anytime." Du Shaofu said.


    "Tomorrow morning, then." Tianbei Qin road.


    After a few greetings, Du Shaofu, led by Xu Yangzi and other young people, settled down in a quiet courtyard of Taoism.


    In the hall, with the departure of Du Shaofu, Tian Beiqin, Peng Chiyang and many other powerful Taoists did not leave."The demon king Du Shaofu came here and wanted to enter the secret place of Taoism. I don''t know whether he wants to understand the martial arts of our Taoist school, or he has met with a bottleneck. However, this person is gifted and abnormal. Once he enters the secret place of Taoism, he is afraid that there will be no opponent among us in the future."


    An old man opened his mouth and his eyes were bright. He was worried that Du Shaofu''s talent was too abnormal. He entered the secret place of Taoism. Once he had a thorough understanding of the martial arts of Taoism, his children would not be the opponents of Du Shaofu, and the strong Taoists would be suppressed by him.


    "Du Shaofu''s talent is abnormal enough, but in a hundred days, he can''t even understand it. Besides, if he comes to our Taoist school in person, even if he doesn''t take out the conditions of Shen Lei''s body training to open his mouth, it would be inappropriate for us to refuse."


    An old man with a thin body and elder''s attire, but with a deep vision, has a weak vision.


    Hearing this, the powerful Taoists and elder Dharma protectors in the hall were moved. They all knew that Du Shaofu''s present status still had that terrible talent and training speed, and he had a god Lei ding that could command the nine masters. It would not be a wise thing for Taoism to refuse Du Shaofu directly. Look at the situation and situation of the two Legalists and strategists The end will tell.


    The thin old man pauses a little, and then a sly smile appears on his face, saying, "but I have a lot of secret places in Taoism. Du Shaofu is too young. He just stressed that it would take 100 days, but he didn''t say where to enter


    Now we can not only sell the little guy a face, but also have a hundred places for God''s thunder forging body. We can win with one stone. "


    "Hey, hey..."


    Listening to the elder''s words, all the strong Taoists and elders present were smiling with tacit smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1849

    "That''s all right. Let that little guy enter the" Chen Su Mi Di "tomorrow. There are not many martial arts skills of our Taoist school, but only some experience of our predecessors of Taoism. It''s the basis and foundation of our Taoist school when we were young. It''s not a pity for the little guy."


    Tian Beiqin''s face showed a smile. He had a good impression of Du Shaofu. He had seen Du Shaofu in the land of chenhuang at the beginning. However, the martial arts of Taoism could not be spread freely.


    "Chen Su Mi Di, ha ha..."


    Hearing the words of Tianbei Qin Laozu, the strong people and the old Dharma protectors in the presence of Taoist parents secretly smile.


    Chen Su Mi Di is one of the secret places of Taoism. However, there is no Taoist martial arts in it. Some are just the experience left by the predecessors of Taoism.


    The experience left by the predecessors in chensumi is not even martial arts, but it is the foundation and foundation of Taoism.


    It is said by predecessors of Taoism that all Taoist children should enter the chensu secret place for half a year to understand before practicing martial arts.


    As for the reason, the strong and elders of Taoism can''t say.


    In the main hall, one by one, the elders and strong men discussed the quota for entering the God thunder Ding and God thunder forging body early tomorrow morning before leaving.


    Many of the elders who are in a bottleneck in their cultivation have been given places to enter shenlei Ding. They are smiling and nervous. They hope that they can go further.


    Night, cool and colorful.


    Courtyards and pavilions are like practice.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged and looked at the bright moon. At this moment, his heart suddenly understood why the drunkard father often looked at the moon quietly in Du''s home. He was missing his family in the distance.


    His mother and sister are still in the legalist school. Although their current accomplishments are not weak, they are far from being able to really defeat the Legalists. Du Shaofu is also pondering.


    "Not enough..."


    He murmured softly, and Du Shaofu looked at the sky. But at least now, compared with the beginning, the Legalists facing the huge things are no longer ants, and they are getting closer and closer to the goal of defeating the Legalists.


    When he went to Confucianism and came to Taoism at the moment, Du Shaofu hoped to be able to have some insights and go further away from the next breakthrough, and the reunion of his family would be further improved.


    There is also the rumor that the catastrophe of heaven and earth is about to reappear. The world may turn into a devil''s land, and there are hundreds of millions of corpses, which makes Du Shaofu''s heart heavy.


    A god thunder tripod in their own body, get the benefits of God thunder tripod, get the opportunity given by the three thousand world Lord. It is also their responsibility to prevent the catastrophe of heaven and earth.


    However, Du Shaofu was also Qin and Chu, and his current cultivation strength was far from enough.


    However, this did not make Du Shaofu worry too much. After all, there are nine masters in the world, and the powerful men such as Dongxian, nanru and Xiyao who can prevent the nine masters from being born.


    "Master, I will go to find you soon."


    There is also a sense of the three thousand earthquake away from the thunder soul in his mind. Du Shaofu''s eyes are full of golden light.


    Master qizun Xia Hou Fenglei has never heard of any news, but from the breath fluctuation of three thousand shocks away from the thunder soul, we can see that master is not in danger of life. It is a pity that she lost the chance to capture the magic brake for master last time.


    "I hope that I can gain something from the Taoist school in the past 100 days. I don''t know which secret place I will enter tomorrow..."


    After a while, Du Shaofu was not sure which secret place he was going to enter. Therefore, Du Shaofu didn''t even ask for more information.


    This time, Du Shaofu didn''t come for the profound martial arts of Taoism.


    If it is for the sake of advanced martial arts, Du Shaofu can fully understand his BA Quan Dao, Ba Dao Dao, Ba Jian Dao, and the mystery of eight trigrams and thunder and lightning, which are not inferior to the advanced martial arts of Taoism.


    What Du Shaofu really wanted was to be able to understand Taoism, not martial arts.


    Du Shaofu estimated that the Taoism would not allow himself to enter any kind of high and deep land. He was afraid that the Taoist would bring himself into a secret place at will tomorrow, but this was what Du Shaofu wanted.


    Du Shaofu had never been in touch with the details of Taoism. He knew that he could not understand anything when he entered the high and deep land of Taoism.


    it was better for him to enter the general secret land of Taoism.


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu took a deep breath and sat down with his knees crossed.


    Above the void, there are stars shining brightly. It seems that the Star River above the sky is pulled down by something. There is a star light rippling down from the nine days, covering Du Shaofu.


    Star wave, colorful flashing, like a dream.


    This is Du Shaofu''s understanding of the profound meaning of the stars, from the yin-yang family, from Qi Yexi''s original stay.


    Over the years, Du Shaofu has never let go of the mystery of the stars.The next day, early morning.


    Du Shaofu once again met the Venerable Master Peng Chiyang and Tian Beiqin ancestors, as well as many elder Dharma protectors yesterday.


    In addition, there are dozens of faces familiar to the younger generation of Taoism, including xulingzi, xuyangzi, Guan Lianyin, etc.


    "This is a hundred people who have entered shenlei Ding."


    Peng Chiyang told Du Shaofu that there must be one hundred candidates to enter shenlei Ding. Half of them are old people of Taoism, and half of them are young brothers with the strongest talent of Taoism.


    Du Shaofu glanced at him and was surprised. The Taoist knew that the younger he was, the better the effect would be. However, half of those who planned to accept the body were old people, only young people.


    However, Du Shaofu is not surprised. The choice of Taoism is probably related to the catastrophe of heaven and earth. Taoism needs to become stronger as soon as possible. Once the catastrophe of heaven and earth comes again, the current choice will be most beneficial to Taoism.


    "Boom..."


    Without saying much, Du Shaofu summoned the divine thunder tripod. With lightning and thunder, purple thunder clouds rolled and destroyed. Under the pressure of fear of destruction, the purple thunder xuanding perched in the void, which made people tremble at the first glance.


    For some years, the strong children of Taoism are already paralyzed on the ground.


    "Is this the God thunder tripod? The treasure left by the most powerful one who sealed the evil spirit at the beginning!"


    The old man of Taoism trembles and his eyes shine.


    Then a hundred people entered the purple thunder tripod. Du Shaofu converged the purple thunder Xuan tripod in the shrine. Some of them were in the world and did not use the ancient space much.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mountains, confused, ancient.


    this is an ancient land, bright and clear, gathering the spirit of heaven and earth, bringing the essence of heaven and earth, let people stand in it, and feel the spirit is comfortable.


    "That is Du Shaofu, the demon king. He is the great ROC emperor of the wasteland, and the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan."


    "It is said that he is extremely ferocious, and he is pretty handsome."


    "Qin Wudi, dragon four, dragon three, such as the immortal genius were killed by him, and it is said that even an ancestor of the Legalists was also broken in his hands!"


    In the Taoist school, there were many children watching Du Shaofu. It was a riot.


    Those who had never seen Du Shaofu, the demon king, came to see him.


    There are a lot of young women, even the heart waves, eyes ripple, in this world, the strong is always the most attractive existence.


    "Little friend, in front of us is the secret place of our Taoist family. It is a very important secret place of Taoism. Come in. In 100 days, I will wait for you here. I hope you can have some insights and go further!"


    Tianbei Qin Laozu looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile. His old face was smiling.


    "You are welcome


    Du Shaofu smiles and shakes his long sleeve. His shadow glides through the air and slips into the entrance of the space where there is a flickering wave of talisman. Then his figure disappears.


    "What did Du Shaofu, the demon king, want to understand when he entered the secret land of chensu?"


    "It seems that there is nothing to be understood in the dense land of chensu. I was tortured for several months at the beginning. Otherwise, the children of the family must enter the half a year before martial arts training is stipulated in the clan. I don''t want to go in at all."


    "It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was able to enter the place of chensumi only with the quota of 100 shenlei forging bodies in shenlei Ding and our Taoist school as the conditions for entering the place of chensu."


    "Hush, be quiet. Don''t mention it casually."


    "What''s the matter? Why not mention it casually?"


    "I heard that the elders couldn''t allow Du Shaofu, the demon king, to enter other secret places to understand our Taoist martial arts, so they brought him into the secret place of chensu. There is no Taoist martial arts in it. If the ordinary evil stars in the wasteland know about it, they don''t know what trouble it will cause."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around the place, the children of the Taoist family talked about it in succession, and then left.


    "Laozu, how can I feel a little uneasy? It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is very young, but he is crafty and never suffers losses. This time he entered the chensu secret land and did not even bargain. It seems that there is something


    Outside the secret place, looking at Du Shaofu''s entering the dense place of Chen Su, Peng Chiyang still feels some uneasiness in his heart, and always feels something wrong.


    Tian Beiqin was silent for a while. He also felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it.


    "Anyway, there is nothing in Chen Su Mi di. Besides, Chen Su Mi Di is indeed a very important secret place of Taoism. We are not a pit for him." A moment later, Tian Beiqin said.


    "I''m not afraid of what the boy will get in the land of Chen Su MI."


    Peng Chiyang looked at Tian Beiqin with a wry smile and said, "I''m just afraid that boy won''t get anything at that time. I feel that I''ve been cheated. I''ll find trouble for us when I turn back. I heard that the little guy is always ready for revenge. Heaven is not afraid of the earth."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1850

    "This


    Tian Beiqin''s old face remained silent for a while. Then he said with a faint smile, "it doesn''t matter. When the time comes, the" anti evil yin-yang chain "will be given to the wasteland. I feel that the little guy is not a man of careful eyes. Even if he has suffered a loss this time, we can''t blame us. But next time, we Taoist school should be on guard against some of the little guys. ¡±


    "Yin Yang chain of dispelling evil..."


    Peng Chiyang smiles bitterly. Xu Lingzi is the descendant of this old ancestor. The chain of dispelling evil Yin and Yang was put on Xu Lingzi''s body at the beginning because of his nodding. As a result, Du Shaofu gave him a pit. This old ancestor is obviously making a contribution to future generations and filling in the hole planted by Taoism.


    Beautiful land, quiet mountains.


    This is the chensu space that Du Shaofu entered. There are many caves in the mountains and peaks.


    In the space, there are many Taoist children.


    A small number of these Taoist children have weak accomplishments. They have just begun to practice. Many have not yet started formal practice. Some of them are observing what they are seeing in front of the stone tablet, and some are looking around.


    Seeing Du Shaofu coming, these young Taoist children were puzzled, but they didn''t dare to ask about Du Shaofu because of his invisible momentum. They just looked at him from a distance, and his heart was shaking for no reason.


    "The way of heaven does nothing, and the way follows nature."


    Not far from the entrance of the space, there was a huge cliff with eight characters engraved on it. Du Shaofu looked up and left for a moment.


    "The way of heaven is to do nothing, which is also known as" doing nothing ". In fact, it is easy to do, but its words are hard to know. Its operation is based on Nothingness and is used in accordance with the law. No form is formed, so we can study the feelings of all things. If you don''t take things first, then you can be the master of all things... "


    "Tao follows nature, and nature is not a dead thing. Therefore, the Tao is impermanent. The Tao changes according to the situation... "


    A moment later, in an ancient cave behind the cliff, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and observed the experience of the Taoist predecessors inscribed on the stone tablet in the cave wall.


    this is not a martial art experience, nor is it an advanced martial art skill. But Du Shaofu is quietly observing and understanding and pondering with his heart.


    A few days later, Du Shaofu left and continued to walk in this space.


    "To move with the times, to adapt to the changes of things, to take the time as an occupation, to combine things with things, to immortality of saints, and to change with time is to keep..."


    In front of a stone tablet, Du Shaofu murmured a few words left by the Taoist ancestors on the stone tablet, which seemed to be thoughtful.


    "If you have nothing, you will have a clear mind. Not tired of things, detached from the world, for and Fu Ju. No evil thoughts... "


    On the ancient broken wall, Du Shaofu has been meditating for several days. He has no time. Sometimes he bursts out golden light, sometimes starlight, and purple flaming waves. There are thunder and electric arc, which makes him extremely miraculous.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time passed by slowly. After Du Shaofu entered Taoism, a month had passed.


    The outside world is still very calm, there is no big dispute over the whole Kyushu.


    Wutong Mountain, Phoenix family.


    In the mysterious space, even in the air, there is a blazing breath, and the blazing fire spreads out from the void.


    "Hula..."


    It is a kind of red fire, which can burn the strong into ashes in an instant.


    At the moment, in this blazing space, the blazing fire is like a sea of fire, covering the void.


    In the whole space, the high-temperature burning space revealed dark space cracks.


    But in it, there is a red gold dragon standing in the middle.


    This strange dragon quietly across the void, eyes closed, wings filled with a brilliant flame of light, a huge body covered with blazing fire, eyebrows in the heart of a mysterious third eye, now as if there are fire in general.


    It seems that it has been a long time since the dragon was in this space. On the scales of his body, a black mist that is hard to see with the naked eye began to diffuse out. It is the deepest impurity in the body. Now it is quenched under this terrible high temperature.


    I don''t know when and when the fiery ripples in the space began to fluctuate. There was a brilliant work of colorful light, which was full of dazzling light. An invisible energy of heaven and earth began to converge. Finally, it condensed and arranged and evolved in the blazing void, and then gradually turned into a huge shadow of a rosefinch and the one on the platform of the spirit sparrow The bird is as like as two peas.


    At the moment, the same Phoenix family, the same blazing space, like a sea of fire.


    There are two figures of a man and a woman separated from the two places and sat cross legged.


    Under such a blazing multicolored flame, it is enough to easily destroy and burn the strong people in the military region into ashes.


    But at the moment, the man and the woman sit cross legged, and the terrible colorful flame surrounds them. They linger and circle from their body surface, and they are extremely miraculous.


    In the vast ocean of colorful fire, a corner is nearby. If you don''t go to see it, you can''t find the bright green flying ant with the size of a fingernail cover wrapped by colorful magic fire.It seems that the flighty ants that can be crushed by fingers are still holding on in this terrible colorful fire.


    This strange flying ant body, diffuse bright green light, at the moment in the burning of colorful fire, from the inside to the outside of the diffuse out of a colorful brilliance.


    "Squeak..."


    The sharp "squeak" sounds from this strange flying ant''s mouth. It seems that at the moment, he is suffering from unbearable pain, and his whole body is twitching and struggling.


    But this strange fly ant still insisted, small eyes, full of colorful fire, but it is showing a kind of tenacity.


    This is a strange flying ant. It is the little ant emperor of the soul Eating God ant. Huang ling''er brings it into the nirvana pool.


    This can be in the nirvana pool, the little ant emperor in the transformation.


    But this transformation is extremely dangerous for the little ant emperor, but if you can persist in success, you will be able to eliminate the disease of heaven and incarnate into the supreme ant queen!


    At that time, the supreme ant Huang reappeared. For the little ant emperor, it would be a cocoon breaking into a butterfly, which would surely shake the world!


    Somewhere in the world, the clouds are shrouded, as if to the end of the world.


    A vast plain, boundless, here time seems to be frozen, time here seems to have lost the significance of existence.


    Looking at the past from afar in the plain, there is a huge circle, the middle arc is divided into two, just formed a yin and Yang poles, faintly visible, but no one can see it.


    This is a pure land that does not belong to the human world, and all creatures can not step on it.


    Then, in the pure land where the creatures can''t step, at some unknown time, there is a black fog lingering around, and the evil breath is fluctuating, penetrating out of the void, and resounding with the sound of ghosts crying and howling.


    "Boom..."


    On the plain, the earth suddenly shakes, the patterns of yin and Yang glow, and the void vibrates and roars.


    At the same time, a palace suspended in the air suddenly emerged. A middle-aged man in plain robe stood outside the palace gate with his hands in his hands. His eyes were staring at the evil breath in the void, and his eyes were slightly coagulated.


    "Chulala..."


    From the void covered by darkness, the evil breath covers the sky and the sun. A huge magic hand comes out, with the shadow of the devil and the sound of crying and howling, directly breaks down to the Yin and Yang patterns on the plain.


    "Boom


    Such a magic hand, the evil spirit is towering, tearing the void, a large space under the pressure of the birth of inch inch broken, black space cracks around.


    "You have not recovered enough to break the seal!"


    Standing outside the palace gate, Su Pao middle-aged man looks like the master of this piece of heaven and earth. There is a dazzling Rune in his eyes, and the silent breath is fluctuating, but it makes this space vibrate quietly. In his huge palace, runes are filled with runes, which turn into a dazzling beam of light, just like thunder, and go straight to the magic hand.


    "Long..."


    With such a collision, the heaven and earth trembled and roared endlessly, the magic hand and the beam of light were also broken, and the rune was broken and swept in all directions.


    "It won''t last long. When I recover, I''ll take you as a memorial to my great cause."


    The voice came from the void, and then disappeared with the evil Qi in the void.


    The roaring plain also returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    &Amp; quote; whoosh &From the void above, a figure falls down. It seems that he is only a teenager of 12 or 13 years old. However, the youth''s face is full of vicissitudes and wisdom.


    "Time is running out. He has recovered more and more strongly. I''m afraid the seal will be opened in advance."


    Looking at the direction where the magic hand just disappeared, the youth''s face was as deep as the black hole''s double pupil, suffused with dignified.


    "Time is running out."


    The middle-aged man in Su Pao looks at the young man, and his eyes return to calm and say: & amp; quot; but the little guy is not enough, the time is too urgent. &After hearing the speech, the young man''s eyes were changing and he said, "where is that boy now?"


    "I went to the Phoenix clan, Confucianism, and now I am in Taoism." Middle aged.


    "What does this kid want?"


    The young man doubted, frowned slightly, and said, "does that boy want to unite the nine masters and the Phoenix family? The nine families have their own purposes. The Phoenix clan and the dragon family are not easy to get along with."


    "The demons are recovering and our time is running out. &Amp; quot;


    the middle-aged man in the plain robe looks at the void, and his body is rippling with a mysterious breath, which seems to be spreading reincarnation. He said: "try to delay some time. That boy is practicing the skills of the Dapeng clan. He also has the thunder pulse and the spirit root of Legalists. It is a miracle in itself. Maybe he can play a role in the end. What''s more, there are still two changes. We haven''t reached the last step yet. It''s not so easy for evil spirits to come back completely. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1851

    Mountains, caves.


    "The heart of heaven and earth is equal to all things, not tired by merits and demerits of right and wrong, aloof from the world rather than deliberately doing it..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the inscriptions on the rock wall and murmured, if he had any understanding.


    For three months, Du Shaofu spent three months in the space of chensu to observe the experience left by his predecessors. The more he realized, the more peaceful he felt.


    These experiences are not martial arts experience, but under Du Shaofu''s observation and understanding, he found that these experiences are of great benefit to the state of mind, which can make the mind calm and the unity of emptiness and lightness.


    These experience, seemingly ordinary and boring, but carefully understand, but it is vast, unfathomable, all inclusive.


    It''s like a bowl of water. It seems ordinary and tasteless, but without water, people can''t survive.


    And countless streams converge into rivers and lakes, and finally into the ocean, how vast it is.


    These experiences are just like porridge and rice, seemingly plain, but they are the most nourishing.


    The more he understood, the more surprised and pleased Du Shaofu was and immersed in it.


    The space of Chen Su is vast, but it can''t help Du Shaofu''s understanding.


    "It''s not martial arts, but it''s better than martial arts. It''s no accident that Taoism became one of the nine masters."


    Du Shaofu whispered, his eyes shocked, and then he left.


    Although there was no substantial progress in his accomplishments during this period of time, Du Shaofu was most aware of what he had gained, which was much greater than the substantial progress in his accomplishments.


    "Who is he? It seems that there is no one among the children of Taoism?"


    "Is it the people who convert to the forces? I''m afraid there is some background to be able to enter the chensu space."


    With Du Shaofu''s appearance, many young men and women in chensu space are talking in succession, and they are all curious.


    "It''s almost time."


    Listening to the whispers of the young Taoist children around him, Du Shaofu did not pay attention to it. The space for the night was not too large, and the place to understand was almost the same. Some of his experiences could not be fully understood overnight. The time for 100 days was almost enough. Du Shaofu planned to walk around by the way, and then he should leave.


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu saw a stone wall, ordinary and ordinary, surrounded by vines, but vaguely some characters engraved on the stone tablet were revealed, and several faint large characters attracted Du Shaofu''s attention.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. As soon as he brushed his purple long sleeve, the golden light gushed out, turning into a gust of wind, which scattered the vines on the stone tablet, and a row of carved characters immediately and completely revealed.


    "Well, what''s that guy doing?"


    "There are words on that stone wall."


    In the distance, many young Taoist men and women looked at it curiously, but did not dare to approach under the invisible aura.


    &Heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard all things as cud dogs, supreme inhumanity, and human beings as cud dogs &At the moment, Du Shaofu was standing in front of the stone wall, looking at the carved characters in front of the stone wall. Suddenly, on his puzzled face, he couldn''t help smiling.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help laughing, and his mind fell on the stone wall. It was only for a short time that the characters on the stone wall suddenly began to fluctuate.


    "Hula..."


    Then those characters are like living in general, like a vortex formed on the stone wall, with a light light light released.


    "There''s no place to look for..."


    Du Shaofu laughed. His figure was flying across the sky, and he reached out of his hand. The faint golden dark air gushed out of his palm and directly touched the whirlpool of characters.


    "Kaka..."


    In a short time, there was a cracking sound on the stone wall, and the light from the whirlpool of characters was more and more dazzling. A very domineering atmosphere suddenly came, and then the cracks covered the whole rock wall!


    At this moment, the dazzling light burst out more and more dazzling, so that Du Shaofu''s eyes closed, the dazzling light filled, as if the sun fell, so that those Taoist young men and women watching in the distance could not open their eyes at all. Under the invisible domineering atmosphere, one by one their hearts suddenly trembled on the ground.


    &Amp; quot; hiss &At the moment Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed, the whirlpool of characters on the rock wall burst out of the stone wall, and directly shrouded Du Shaofu''s body, with brilliant Rune competition, and then directly swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    &It''s not necessary to keep going with the heaven, but to laugh against it. If you practice one way, you can''t do it without great perseverance and perseverance


    You are pregnant with the first three seals. This is the fourth seal ''sun seal'' left by the emperor. It is easy to have Tai Chi. It is to give birth to Liangyi, Liangyi to produce four images, four images to gather xuanhuang, fix eight directions, and zhencangsheng! If we can integrate the four seals and achieve the ''xuanhuangdi seal'', it will be predestined day by day, and maybe we can see the emperor appear! "The old and familiar voice of domineering gradually disappeared into Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "Kaka..."


    The light on the stone wall slowly extinguished, and the whole cracked stone wall began to collapse. The ground shook and turned into dust, causing more and more young Taoist men and women in the distance to be astonished.


    At the same time, in Du Shaofu''s mind, there was a dazzling character, which was the fourth seal cultivation method of the Yellow Emperor''s seal.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu got the first three seals of xuanhuang four symbols on ancient Tianzong, Hehuan sect, and dragon family, dragon wind and Dragon Storm. The fourth seal has never been found, and he has been paying close attention to it. However, he did not expect that the fourth seal was lying quietly in the space of the Taoist temple.


    Xuanhuang four image seal is not a common martial art, but a kind of martial arts. It contains the profound meaning of heaven and earth and the mystery of yin and Yang.


    Du Shaofu has already had the experience of practicing the first three seals. Naturally, there is no reason not to practice at this moment.


    &Amp; quot; hiss &In half a day or so, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed in front of the wall of the mountain, and a strange wave of violent energy suddenly rose from the cave.


    With the condensation of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, the energy fluctuation of his whole body became more and more violent. A trace of red energy suddenly seeped out of the void space and wrapped around his body surface, spinning wildly.


    Kaka


    with the brilliant red runes, the void around the impact is distorted.


    When the last handprint congealed and fell, Du Shaofu''s palm was covered with a brilliant red energy palm print. A stream of nearly substantive violent world energy poured into the palm print, and then it was as bright as the sky, and the light was like flashing waves.


    "Boom


    When the palm print takes shape, a terrifying and domineering energy overflows, and the whole void of vibration is crumbling and roaring!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1852

    "Hiss!"


    However, the horrible palm print, like the sun, then shrank back into Du Shaofu''s palm at a lightning speed.


    "Boom..."


    However, it was already a little late. Many mountains around him collapsed, the earth was shaking and the space was turbulent. Fortunately, Du Shaofu''s harvest was fast and the affected area was not too large.


    &Good... "


    Du Shaofu retreated and looked at the mess ahead. Fortunately, he did not reach the young children of Taoism in the distance.


    "The fourth seal, but I don''t know if we can integrate the four seals."


    Du Shaofu had a judgment on the power of the fourth seal of xuanhuang four seals, which was not inferior to the first three seals. However, the strongest one of the four seals was not a single seal, but an overlapping seal. When the four seals overlapped, it was said that it could suppress the common people. Only Du Shaofu did not need to think about it The four seals of the sun have been cultivated successfully, but it will not be easy to integrate the four seals.


    But now in Taoism, it''s not the time to integrate the four seals. If you have time, it''s not too late to try to integrate.


    "It''s almost time. It''s time to go out."


    Later, the mind peeped into the body of one hundred strong men and children of the Taoist family in the purple thunder xuanding. Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, and the time was almost over. He crushed a jade slip left by the Taoist school in the chensumi area. In the space fluctuation, there was light flashing, and then the figure disappeared in the void.


    "What''s the matter? The man seems to have acquired some kind of powerful martial arts!"


    "It''s just like a domineering atmosphere. I don''t seem to have any martial arts skills in Taoism. I can''t even have that overbearing spirit."


    "That must be the profound martial arts of Taoism, which was acquired by the man just now!"


    With Du Shaofu''s departure, the young men and women of Taoism gathered together and talked about it. They watched from afar with the terrible smell of tyranny. At the moment, they were still frightened.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s almost time for 100 days. I don''t know how that guy understands in the space of chensu."


    In a large hall, Peng Chiyang''s eyes are empty and his light is fluctuating.


    "There is no martial arts in chensu space, but it is also the experience and understanding left by our predecessors of Taoism. As for the benefits that little guy can get in chensu space, it depends on himself."


    However, the elder can''t get a smile in the elder''s heart, but the elder can''t get a smile.


    "That little guy is not easy to be provoked. There are quite a lot of places for one hundred God thunder forging bodies. When he comes out, he will give him some good things. It''s a way for Taoism." After hesitating for a moment, Peng Chiyang opened his mouth.


    "Yes, that little fellow will have nothing to say then." The old man said with a smile.


    "Lord, the governor, Du Shaofu is out of the space of Chen su."


    At this time, the children of the Taoist family came to report.


    "Come out?"


    Peng Chiyang and elder naguan look at each other, and their figures disappear.


    A moment later, the Taoist xuyangzi, xulingzi, and many powerful Taoist elders were plundered out of the hall.


    "Ha ha..."


    A lot of laughter was like thunder, shaking the hall. With the purple arc wave, it sent out the arc light of "Zizi" palpitation. One after another, the figure swept out, and the breath was vigorous. In a pair of eyes, there was a dazzling and bright light.


    One month is enough for shenlei to forge the body. The rest of the time for these Taoist elders and strong men, such as Xu Yangzi, is consumed in the purple thunder Xuan tripod. One by one, they refine the body, enhance the martial pulse, and get great benefits.


    "Shenlei forging body, worthy of its reputation, I will be closed for a period of time, thank you very much


    Thank you very much


    Many powerful elders of Taoism smile at Du Shaofu. Can they feel that they have gained great benefits? Many elders who are originally stagnant before the bottleneck really feel that the bottleneck is beginning to loosen and have hope to go further. For them, it is an irresistible temptation.


    "You are welcome."


    Du Shaofu chuckled indifferently. The result was not surprising. Zijin xuanlei quenched the flesh and improved the martial pulse, which brought many benefits.


    This time, Du Shaofu wanted to take the opportunity to enter the secret land of Taoism.


    Du Shaofu also had another purpose. The great calamity of heaven and earth would come back again, and the nine great masters would be the backbone. At this time, some strength of the strong Taoists would be enhanced. In the future, more strength would be added to block the catastrophe.


    "I don''t know how little friend understands in the space of Chen Su?"


    Tian Beiqin was also in the hall, looking at Du Shaofu.


    "A little understanding." Du Shaofu said with a smile that he had been searching for the fourth seal of the sun in chensu space, which was worth the trip. In addition, only Du Shaofu knew the benefits in chensu space. The benefits to himself would not even be realized under the fourth sun seal. Maybe in the future, this time in chensu space The benefits of getting the sun print may be bigger than that.Hearing this, all the powerful elders of Taoism who got benefits in the hall were secretly embarrassed. The benefits they got were bigger than they had imagined. However, they knew where the space of chensu was. At the moment, they could not help feeling that some of the small family members were in front of them.


    Tian Beiqin''s face changed a little. He thought that Du Shaofu might look ugly when he came out. However, he didn''t think that the little guy didn''t care about the loss at all. On the contrary, he was puzzled and surprised.


    "I''ve been bothered by Taoism, so I''m going to leave here."


    Du Shaofu said that he had been in Taoism for nearly a hundred days. He intended to leave and digest the Taoist gains.


    "You''re leaving..." Many of the old and strong parents retained him and got some benefits, but they had a better impression of Du Shaofu.


    However, Du Shaofu has decided to leave as soon as possible, refusing to be retained by the powerful Taoists and elders.


    "Little friend, this is our Taoist treasure ''Tianling Baodan''. Nine kinds of precious medicines and a lot of Tiancai Dibao can only be refined in one furnace. The success rate is very low. The effect can wash the spirit and soul. The value is immeasurable. In the past two thousand years, only those who are strong in Taoist medicine have successfully refined one furnace."


    On the occasion of parting, Peng Chiyang took out a jade box and handed it to Du Shaofu, which contained a Taoist Tianling treasure pill.


    This time he got the benefits of shenlei forging body. Those strong Taoists and elders'' children got more benefits than expected, which made Peng Chi Yang feel uneasy. Du Shaofu was eager to leave, which made Peng Chiyang think that Du Shaofu was not happy in his heart for the sake of Chen Su space, so he bit his teeth and sent out a heavenly spirit treasure pill.


    "It''s a treasure!"


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu directly took over Peng Chiyang''s Tianling Baodan. Nine kinds of precious medicines and a lot of Tiancai Dibao were able to refine nine pieces in a furnace. The success rate was very low. That is to say, every refining process is not necessarily successful, and it has the effect of washing spirits. This is absolutely a treasure.


    Du Shaofu has heard of Taoist alchemy for a long time. Even his master respected the summer Marquis Fenglei, and his elder brother, Zhen Qingchun, praised him. How could Du Shaofu be polite to Tianling Baodan.


    "Little friend, pay attention to safety all the way. The demon sect is ready to move."


    Seeing Du Shaofu put away the tianlingbao pill, Peng Chiyang was relieved and didn''t offend the little guy.


    "Thank you for your kindness. Goodbye."


    After collecting the tianlingbao pill, Du Shaofu left and disappeared into the void as a golden rainbow.


    "Whoosh..."


    A Taoist youth came in a hurry and looked at Peng Chiyang and said, "Lord, something happened in the space of chensu. You''d better go and see it in person."


    "What''s wrong with chensu space?" Peng Chiyang''s face suddenly changed slightly.


    "It has something to do with the demon king Du Shaofu." Said the youth.


    Hearing the speech, Peng Chiyang frowned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1853

    A moment later, chensu space, a mess of stone walls, surrounded by a lot of old figures, fluctuation is not less masculine Hun breath.


    "Laozu, respected Lord, I learned from many children that it was Du Shaofu, the demon king, who appeared here, and then there were runes on the stone wall, which made a terrible breath and caused great noise."


    There was a middle-aged Taoist who came to Tian Beiqin and Peng Chiyang and said that he asked many of his children, and the news he got would not be wrong.


    "It''s very domineering. It''s extraordinary. There''s amazing martial arts hidden in it. It''s a pity that no one in Taoism can understand it. It''s got it by Du Shaofu."


    Tian Beiqin opened his mouth, and the remaining breath was full of him. It was a kind of terrible overbearing martial arts, which was not simple.


    The martial arts have been in the space of the night, but they have not been understood by the children of Taoism. There is no doubt that it has fallen into the hands of Du Shaofu.


    "I don''t know what kind of martial arts it is. Why can''t my Taoist children understand it?"


    "I hope it''s not advanced martial arts. Otherwise, you have to ask Du Shaofu for a rubbing."


    "I didn''t expect that there was martial arts hidden on the stone wall. No one paid much attention to it for so many years."


    "I have seen the stone wall, but I didn''t pay much attention to it. I didn''t expect that it contained martial arts!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All the elders talked about it in succession. They were surprised and regretted.


    "No wonder the boy left in a hurry. He got advanced martial arts. It seems that the martial arts are not so popular. It''s a mistake..."


    Tian Beiqin was a little sad. He wanted to take advantage of it, so he arranged for Du Shaofu to enter the chensumi area. He never thought that there were profound martial arts in the chensumi area. It was a big mistake.


    "It''s more than miscalculation


    Peng Chiyang was speechless. Some of his heart was dripping with blood. He thought Du Shaofu had nothing to gain, so he took out a Tianling treasure pill.


    At this moment, Peng Chiyang realized that Du Shaofu had taken away the advanced martial arts of Taoism. Judging from the fluctuating domineering atmosphere and the messy traces around him, the martial arts contained in the stone wall were by no means ordinary.


    However, Peng Chiyang and Tian Beiqin didn''t know that Du Shaofu left in a hurry, not for fear that the Taoist school would know that he had got the fourth seal of xuanhuang four pictograms. He just felt that he had already had some understanding in Taoism and had stayed for a long time, so he left. Naturally, the last Tianling Baodan was not for nothing.


    After leaving Taoism, Du Shaofu was still feeling the Taoist gains.


    In the morning, everything is quiet.


    After the darkness before dawn, the first ray of sunlight is projected from the eastern horizon.


    "Hula..."


    The mountain peak, the morning light and stars fluctuate, and then introverted, a purple robed man is revealed. When his eyes open, his eyes are bright with gold, and an invisible breath shakes the void.


    The purple robed man was Du Shaofu, who came from Taoism. He felt the mysterious Qi in his body and the power of the spirit in his mind. A smile appeared on his resolute and resolute face.


    From breakthrough to Nirvana level, Du Shaofu feels that he has made a lot of progress in his cultivation level and strength. It seems that his choice is right, and the understanding of all parties is of great benefit to his practice.


    Especially in Confucianism and Taoism, they both gained great benefits, which made Du Shaofu more firm in his choice.


    "Confucianism, Taoism, farmhouse, Mohist school, yin and Yang school, famous master, strategist, Legalist, Buddhist..."


    Du Shaofu murmured, "of the nine great masters, the famous, the strategists and the Legalists, Du Shaofu estimated that he did not have to think about what to understand. As for Buddhism, it seemed that he was not too familiar with it.


    "Farmhouse, Mohist family, Yin Yang family..."


    Du Shaofu pondered that apart from Confucianism and Taoism, the only people he could go to were the farmers, the Mohists and the Yin and Yang families.


    "I always want to go. I don''t know how she is now..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s face was slightly nervous, and the beautiful image of that moving woman appeared in his mind.


    It doesn''t take long to cross a continent with Du Shaofu''s current cultivation as his strength.


    "Du Shaofu, a desolate state, came to visit the Yin and Yang family."


    A few days later, Du Shaofu went outside the Yin Yang home. His voice reverberated and stirred up waves of space.


    This is the place where Du Shaofu came this time. He wanted to understand the profound meaning of the stars and miss the moving woman.


    A moment later, there is a space wormhole emerged from the void, and then a group of people walked out.


    The light fluctuates and the breath converges, but it makes the void vibrate. All the people who come here are not only the strong ones, but also the elder Dharma protectors of the Yin and Yang family. Many strong men, Du Shaofu, have seen.


    With Du Shaofu''s cultivation and identity at the moment, and the fact that he helped Yin and Yang families a lot in the divine space, the elders of these yin-yang families were extremely polite to protect Dharma.


    After some greetings, some strong men of the Yin Yang family took Du Shaofu into the Yin Yang family.Through the wormhole of space, Du Shaofu arrived at a beautiful land, full of aura everywhere and connected with cities, which is where Yin and Yang families are located.


    "Who came to the clan and was welcomed by all the elders and Dharma protectors?"


    "It should be a big man, otherwise, he is not qualified to disturb the elder. Besides, many elders greet him together."


    People plunder the empty, let the children of the Yin and Yang family in the empty city pool raise their heads and talk about it. They are very surprised.


    Those who can make the old Dharma protectors meet together will never be simple people.


    Du Shaofu swept the sky and looked at the earth. It was the habitat of the Yin Yang family. It was vast and broad, and he could feel many obscure strong people''s breath rising into the sky and then restrained himself.


    "In front of me is the ancestral place of yin and Yang family, and ordinary disciples can''t enter it."


    An elder said with a smile to Du Shaofu that in front of him was a vast city, surrounded by towering mountains, majestic and majestic. His aura lingered like a white mist in the void.


    "Guji..."


    No time, there is a bird light, hissing clear, across the void.


    "What a treasure land, nine families have their own merits."


    Du Shaofu marveled that both Legalists, Taoists and Confucianists lived in extraordinary habitats, which could not be compared with the outside world.


    When people entered the city, the huge city was shining with the mysterious patterns of talismans. It was full of ancient vicissitudes. It was so vast and grand that Du Shaofu was shocked. From this city, you can feel the glory of the Yin and Yang family.


    The scenery in the city is beautiful. Not all of them are pavilions and palaces, but there are many caves. The scenery is beautiful and the spirit is full.


    "It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Many of the disciples of the Yin Yang family recognized Du Shaofu and exclaimed.


    All of a sudden, the news that Du Shaofu, the demon king, entered the yin-yang family was like a storm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1854

    Du Shaofu was finally placed in a beautiful courtyard, full of aura, surrounded by exotic flowers and plants, and birds whistling and crisp.


    The elder of the Yin Yang family accompanied Du Shaofu to familiarize himself with the environment, and then arranged two young male soldiers to leave the courtyard.


    "Elder, I don''t know where Yexi is. Do you want to see him?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and came to the Yin Yang family. Naturally, he wanted to see her.


    "This..."


    The elder began to talk to Du Shaofu and said, "the Lord will meet you tomorrow. The Lord is the father of the Holy Mother. Maybe she will appear."


    Then the elder left, leaving Du Shaofu a little frown. It seemed that it was not easy to see Qi Yexi. The attitude of the yin-yang family seemed strange.


    The hall is engraved with talismans and secret patterns. It''s full of light, just like the twinkling stars and the circulation of yin and Yang.


    At the moment, there are many strong men sitting in the hall.


    "That boy''s breath is more and more unfathomable. I''m afraid it''s improved a lot."


    The elder who had just placed Du Shaofu was also in the hall. He spoke a little, and his eyes were shocked. He was spying on Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength. However, he found that the latter was unfathomable. He could not pry at all. No doubt, if he did, he would not faint his opponent.


    "Li Chenfa, Qin Tianshi are planted in his hands, this boy is really too abnormal." There are middle-aged eyes trembling, shaking his head and sighing slightly. If you look at the same generation of yin and Yang, you can''t find a person who can compete with it.


    "Is this boy coming to our Yin Yang family to propose marriage?" An old woman said.


    "Shua Shua..."


    With the old woman''s words, the eyes of the whole hall immediately fell on a half hundred elders at the top of the hall. For the yin-yang family, it is no secret that the relationship between the saint Qi Yexi and the demon king Du Shaofu is ambiguous. If someone else, these elder Dharma protectors would not agree, but today, with Du Shaofu''s reputation in the world, these elders are also Nothing to say.


    At the top of the hall, half a hundred old people are dressed in broad robes, with sharp and angular features. When they are young, they must be brilliant and extraordinary, with deep eyes, and they have a momentum of not being angry but powerful.


    "All the elders, let''s go. The sage has already known about this, and there will be arrangements." Half a hundred old people opened their mouths, their faces were calm, their eyes were still, their voices were thick, and they did not reveal anything.


    "Startled the Holy Father!"


    These elder Dharma protectors in the hall were also agitated for it. Unexpectedly, this matter would disturb the holy ancestor.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is here to see the saint!"


    "I think I''m here to propose a marriage. Unfortunately, brother Wen''an can''t defeat that guy. I''m afraid our aunt is going to be married by the devil."


    Many young children gathered together to discuss the demon king Du Shaofu.


    Some young people lament that qiyexi, the holy aunt, has a high status in the Yin and Yang family. Now the demon king has come to visit him. Unfortunately, they know that they are not rivals.


    Lingxiu mountain, exquisite courtyard, a woman out, slender tall delicate body, exquisite undulation, like a green lotus, pure dust.


    Her eyebrows are bent and her face is extremely vulgar. Her dark and translucent hair moves gently with the wind, and her eyes are turning.


    "Girl, do you want to see him?"


    A figure fell quietly, the invisible breath fluctuated, not others, it was the ancestor of the star soul.


    "He''s here, and I''ll see him naturally."


    Seven night dawn mouth, bright bright eyes of waves.


    "Not yet." The ancestor of the star soul smiles bitterly and shakes his head.


    "What do you mean, old man?"


    Smell speech, seven night Xi eye light wave, breath vast as the sea, the depths of the eyes like a vast river of stars, boundless.


    "You girl, you know I don''t have any opinion on you."


    The old ancestor of the star soul had no choice but to smile and look at the seven night sunlight. His old-fashioned face looked a little spoiled. He slowly opened his mouth and said, "you should know what the boy has. Others don''t know, but you know it in your heart."


    Hearing the speech, seven night Xi''s eyes suddenly picked up secretly, and looked at the star soul ancestor. His voice trembled and said: "thunder and martial pulse..."


    "There are not many people in the world who know the origin of the thunder and lightning pulse. It has something to do with the ancestors of the Yin and Yang family. Therefore, the Yin and Yang family always know that you have been favored by the holy ancestor since you were young, so you should know the origin and horror of the thunder pulse. If it comes then..." The ancestor of the star soul speaks.


    "He won''t. his thunder and martial pulse doesn''t mean anything. Maybe he''s not the descendant of that man." Seven night light slightly bit lip, interrupted the words of the star soul ancestor.


    "He has several kinds of spirit thunder. If he is not the descendant of the legendary man, he will be a real miracle. The catastrophe of heaven and earth will come again, and the thunder and martial pulse will appear again. It will not be a coincidence..."


    Suddenly, there is a faint voice from the void, as if across time and space.


    "The night light has seen the moon saint."When the voice came, seven night Xi eyes light wave, salute immediately.


    "You girl, that boy''s thunder Wu pulse has something to do with you."


    A graceful figure appeared in front of the seven night sun. Her long skirt was moving, and her face was beautiful and mysterious. There were several hairpins on her bun, just like a spider''s web, adding a bit of strangeness and mystery.


    The appearance of this graceful figure makes the void tremble for no reason, and its whole body is hazy and shrouded with brilliance, which makes people can''t see clearly.


    "At the beginning, the man had something to do with my Yin and Yang family. Now that boy wakes up, thunder and martial pulse has something to do with you. Is this God''s will...".


    You don''t know that there is a lot of misfortune in the world. You still have a long way to go


    The mysterious beautiful figure appeared and said to Qi Yexi: "I have made arrangements. If he can win tomorrow, I will help him. If he fails, my yin-yang family will make other arrangements, and you should stay away from him in the future..."


    "Moon saint, this is unfair to him. How many years has he been practicing? How can he be your opponent?"


    Seven night Xi''s face faded, and her face suddenly changed. She could know the strength of Yuesheng. No matter how strong that guy is, he will not be the opponent of the moon saint in front of her. There won''t be many people in the world who will be the opponent of the moon saint in front of her.


    "You girl, the star profound righteousness handed over to that boy even, at the moment still so protect him, really arm to turn out."


    The mysterious and beautiful woman opened her mouth with dazzling eyes, which made people tremble. She said, "don''t worry, I won''t do it tomorrow. Those five old guys outside must know everything about him, so they will protect him in the dark. There are other people who will do it tomorrow. They are the supreme nirvana, thunder and martial pulse, and several kinds of spirit thunder. I don''t know how many they are compared with the man in the legend "Yes?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1855

    At night, the sky is full of stars, and the Star River is bright. The Lingshan mountain in the home of yin and Yang shines like a dream, like a dream.


    "You did come."


    A handsome man fell from the air and patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder, smiling all over his face.


    Du Shaofu looked back with a smile. The handsome man was no one else. It was Qi Yexi''s younger brother, qijiajun.


    "I''m closed. My sister told me to come."


    Qijiajun went straight to the subject, looked at Du Shaofu and said with a wry smile: "my sister asked me to tell you that there will be a war with you tomorrow. You must win, or there will be some trouble."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned. Some of them still haven''t come back to God. Aren''t you going to see the master of yin and Yang family tomorrow?


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s surprised look, Qi Jiajun shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands and said, "don''t look at me. I just went out of the pass, and I don''t know anything. I just know that someone from my yin-yang family will fight against you tomorrow, but it won''t be a holy land practitioner. As for who is fighting with you, I don''t know now, but you must win."


    Du Shaofu frowned and didn''t know what happened. However, he thought that as long as he was not a strongman in the holy land, he should still be able to cope with it. At the beginning, he could compete with Li Chenfa in the legalist school. Now he has made a lot of progress, and the problem should not be too big.


    "And your sister?" Du Shaofu asked qijiajun.


    "You''ll see it tomorrow if you win. In short, don''t lose tomorrow." Qi Jiajun has no choice but to smile.


    After that, Qi Jiajun left, leaving Du Shaofu with a puzzled look on his face.


    "As long as it is not a strongman in the holy land, it should not be a problem."


    Looking at the twinkling stars in the sky, Du Shaofu pondered for a while, then murmured softly: "no matter, let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    At a loss, Du Shaofu simply stopped thinking about it. This was in the family of yin and Yang. Naturally, he would not miss the opportunity to understand the profound meaning of the stars.


    In Yin Yang family, it seems that the sky and the outside world are very different. Practicing here all the year round will definitely achieve twice the result with half the effort for those who practice the profound meaning of the stars.


    "Hula..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shrouded in layers of starlight, connected with the star river.


    From the void, there is a gentle and obscure breath quietly emerging. Under the bright moon surrounded by stars, a graceful figure appears quietly, hazy and graceful.


    "It''s not easy to understand the profound meaning of the stars to such an extent."


    Graceful figure murmurs light way, the eye wave streamer, just like the moon.


    "HISHI..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged on the mountain, suddenly opened his eyes. The stars were surging all over his body. In his eyes, there were stars shooting out, directly into the sky.


    The graceful and hazy figure suddenly disappeared without trace.


    "Do you feel wrong..."


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. It seemed that he had just felt a faint breath, but it disappeared in a flash.


    After a moment, his eyes closed slightly, and Du Shaofu continued to immerse himself in the understanding of the profound meaning of the stars.


    Secluded cave, the moon, such as practice, poured into the mountains.


    The graceful shadow falls on the cave, beautiful and hazy. If you can see through the past and the present, it is Dai Mei who frowns slightly in the hazy at the moment, and says: "why can''t you see through? His future is a blur of nothingness..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, will fight against the strong one of our Yin and Yang families on the Yin Yang stage tomorrow."


    "Really, I don''t know who my yin-yang family is. It seems that no one in my generation will be the opponent of the demon king?"


    "is it the saint who wants to fight with Du Shaofu, the only one in my yin-yang family who can fight with Du Shaofu."


    "It''s true that the saint is the most qualified and powerful of her generation to fight the demon king Du Shaofu. But from the perspective of the divine space, I''m afraid that the saint is a little inferior to Du Shaofu. Besides, with the relationship between the saint and Du Shaofu, there is no need for this battle."


    "Are the elders going to do it?"


    "No matter who it is, this war can not be missed."


    One night, the family of yin and Yang was boiling, and the news spread like a storm.


    The news that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is going to fight against the strong men and women of the Yin Yang family on the Yin Yang stage tomorrow. Such news shocked and curious all the men, women, old and young of the whole Yin and Yang family.


    Time goes by slowly, the bright moon sets in the west, and the dawn comes slowly.


    Early in the morning, outside the Yin Yang platform, there were many children of the Yin and Yang family, men and women, old and young, and more people were coming.


    Yin Yang platform, this is the place where Yin and Yang families have major activities. The vast square is surrounded by mountains, and there is a huge stone platform in the middle, which depicts the blessing of Fu array. It is as stable as a rock and can not be shaken.


    "I don''t know who will make the move today. I''m really looking forward to it."


    "Is Du Shaofu really as tough as the rumor


    The sound of people around the Yin and Yang platform is booming, and the noise is converging and soaring into the sky. Compared with any grand event, this kind of bustle is not inferior to any grand event."Whoosh..."


    In the void, the sound of breaking wind is resounding, and an invisible breath is sweeping in. There are hundreds of young men and women coming, all of whom have extraordinary bearing.


    "It''s brother Wen''an and your commanders coming!"


    With the arrival of these young men and women, the children of the yin-yang family are all the more ebullient. It is Zou Wen''an who is the most outstanding young brother of the yin-yang family. He has a very high status in the yin-yang family, and even is not inferior to the general elder Dharma protectors.


    "Do you think Saint Wen''an will do it today?"


    Among the outstanding young men and women, a beautiful woman with long skirt asked Zou Wen''an, the first one.


    After thinking for a while, Zou Wen''an''s eyes showed a little bitter smile, and said, "it should not be. I''m afraid that the strength of the saint is not enough to deal with Du Shaofu. This is in my Yin Yang family. If I fail, I''m afraid there will be some other strong men


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is really too strong. I''m afraid that he can only let the strong fight."


    A young man with good temperament opened his mouth and sighed. At the beginning, he had seen with his own eyes the horror of Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the impact of his ferocity and tyranny, which still haunts him today.


    "Whoosh..."


    People''s voices are booming, and the sound of breaking wind comes again, and several figures come.


    At the beginning, a man in purple robe was tall and straight, with long black hair moving. His face was firm and his eyes were clear.


    "It''s him!"


    When the purple robed man appeared, Zou Wen''an and many other yin-yang family''s children could not help but tremble with their hearts and eyes!


    "Little friend, please go to the Yin and Yang platform. I just want to let the children of the Yin and Yang family have a better insight. I hope you don''t mind."


    In several figures, an elder of the Yin and Yang family spoke to Du Shaofu with a gentle and kind face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1856

    Du Shaofu nodded his head. Although he looked at the sea of people in the square around him, he knew that regardless of the reason, he was afraid that he had no way out, and that the war had to be fought.


    Looking at the huge stone platform above the square, the mysterious patterns of talisman fluctuate around, and the space solidifies. It is an unusual place with powerful talisman array blessing.


    "Hi..."


    As the golden light of his feet fluctuated, Du Shaofu''s figure swept across the sky and swept to the central stone platform of the square. When he fell to the ground, there was a flow of yin and Yang around the square, and the square made a slight sound of wind and thunder.


    At this time, the entire noisy square around the sudden silence down, many eyes fell on the square Yin and Yang platform.


    "It''s him, Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Many people recognized the purple robed man, and their eyes trembled for it.


    "Is he Du Shaofu, the demon king? It is said that he has a lot to do with the holy aunt."


    More and more children of the Yin and Yang family looked at them curiously.


    Is that a man as tough and ferocious as the rumor has it?


    When Du Shaofu fell on the stone platform, he did not pay much attention to the numerous sights around him. He raised his head slightly and looked at one of the towering peaks in front of him.


    There is a lot of misty air in Du Fu''s mountain.


    The breath was very obscure, but it could not escape Du Shaofu''s keen mental power.


    The mountains are high and misty.


    At the moment, many old Dharma protectors of yin and yang are gathered together. The first one is qimingxuan, the ancestor of Xinghun, and qijiajun.


    A graceful and beautiful figure stands with elegant skirt. Looking at the straight and familiar figure on the Yin and Yang platform from a distance, the eyes are like the Star River, and the face is slightly coagulated, but the mouth is with a little smile.


    "Sister, that guy really came to see you."


    Qi Jia Jun looked at his sister, Qi Yexi, and said with a smile: "don''t say, this guy is quite reliable. He is not timid. He dares to come to the Yin and Yang family alone."


    "I knew he would come."


    Seven night Xi mouth a smile, Dai Mei curved, moving soul, beautiful black hair spread, until Yingying less than a grip on the slender waist, outlined a graceful arc.


    "Cough..."


    Qi Mingxuan coughed lightly, but his eyes were always looking at the purple robed youth on the Yin Yang stage.


    "Dad, that guy is very good."


    Qi Jiajun glanced at his father. It seemed that he was afraid of some instincts. He smacked his tongue. Then he turned his deep eyes and fell on the ancestor of the star soul. He asked weakly, "but who did it today? Is it the ancestor who wants to do it?"


    But in the heart of Qi Jia Jun, at the moment, he is not sure about his star soul.


    Qi Jiajun knew that the Qin Tianshi and Li Chen methods of Legalists had been planted. If the ancestor of Xinghun had a fight with that guy, he might not have taken advantage of it.


    Hearing the speech, the seven night Xi eyes immediately fell on the body of the star soul ancestor. The light green long skirt set off the delicate and tall body is like a green lotus flower. It is pure and does not stain the dust. The two pupils of the smart and smart light fluctuate. It seems to be warning the ancestor of the star soul that if it is really his hand, he can not do his best, or it will not end with him.


    "You two are looking at me. It''s not me who''s fighting today. With that boy''s strength, I''m afraid I''ll disgrace the Yin and Yang family."


    The old ancestor of the star soul raised his eyebrows and laughed.


    The star soul old monster is not afraid of Li Chen method and Qin Tianshi, but he also knows that his strength is slightly inferior to that of Li Chen method and Qin Tianshi.


    Now Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi are both in the hands of Du Shaofu. If he does, how much chance will he win?


    Listening to the words of the star soul ancestor, Qi Yexi and Qi Jiajun, as well as many elder Dharma protectors around them, also showed a look of doubt.


    All the people in the audience were puzzled. If it wasn''t for the ancestor of the star soul, who could fight against Du Shaofu on behalf of the Yin and Yang family?


    "Shua Shua..."


    A line of eyes then fell on the body of qimingxuan, not the star soul ancestor, people guess that only the Lord knows today''s hand.


    "Yuesheng has his own arrangement, and I don''t know who will take the action today!"


    Qi Mingxuan opened his mouth, and his face was slightly coagulated. He still didn''t know who was going to attack the Yin and Yang family today.


    "Here it is."


    All of a sudden, the ancestor of the star soul opened his mouth and looked at the void. There was no sound, where there was a wave of space, there was light shining, and there was a terrible and powerful breath.


    At the same time, everyone noticed that, looking up for it, a figure emerged quietly from the void and stood on the void.


    That figure looks a little old, gray long hair, simple robe seems to have a little ragged.


    But it is such a figure, but it gives people a feeling of towering and unattainable. The living creatures oppressed by groundless breath tremble for it!


    "Who is that..."The appearance of such an old man, for the children of the Yin and Yang family, was confused, including Qi Yexi. Qi Jiajun did not know him, so he secretly revealed his doubts.


    But everyone can feel the invisible strength of that old figure, oppressed by their dark qi stagnation and soul shaking.


    At the moment, even some elders do not seem to recognize the old man with long gray hair.


    "It''s him. Yue Sheng let him out."


    But at the moment, there was a little bitter smile on the side of the old strange mouth of the star soul.


    When the figure of the old man appeared, a few parents of yin and Yang could not help but burst into shock. Then they all showed a smile and said, "it seems that Du Shaofu has no chance of winning."


    "It''s you who destroyed Qin Tianshi and destroyed Li Chenfa. Now you want to marry my Yin Yang family?"


    The old man showed up, completely ignoring others. His voice came out with a kind of old deep and thick, as if he had not spoken for a long time.


    In that deep and thick voice, there is a kind of terrible penetrating power, which can make people listen to "buzz" in their minds.


    "Boom


    When the voice falls, the figure of the old man also falls directly on the Yin and Yang platform. Suddenly, the space trembles, and the two Qi of yin and Yang rush out of the surrounding area, forming a frozen void virtually, and the breath is extremely frightening.


    Just when listening to the old man''s words, seven night dawn on the mountain peak quietly climbed up a little red, but on the moving face, at the moment, in the old man''s terrible breath, he looked more and more dignified.


    "I''ve met my predecessors."


    Du Shaofu held his fist and saluted. He had been looking at the old man in front of him. Under the invisible breath fluctuation, Du Shaofu had no intention.


    The old man of yin and Yang family in front of him made Du Shaofu feel a kind of danger. He was definitely a formidable strong man.


    "There''s no need to be polite. It''s said that you are not vulgar. The great Nirvana has been invincible among my peers for a long time. I don''t want to bully you if I don''t move my hands and feet."


    The old man picked his eyebrows, and his plain clothes were ragged. When the deep and deep voice fell down, his face sank, and there was no trace. He stamped his foot on the Yin and Yang platform.


    "Boom


    With the old man''s feet landing, the Yin and Yang platform suddenly trembled, and an invisible energy suddenly swept to Du Shaofu.


    This kind of power is very strange. It seems to be related to Yin and Yang, but not Yin and Yang.


    The invisible power swept out along the stone platform. It seemed that there was no big fluctuation. Only Du Shaofu, who was in it at the moment, knew what a terrible force it was.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu had already changed his color. But at the same time, Du Shaofu''s clear and bright eyes were slightly heavy, and the golden light on the soles of his feet flashed. He also stepped on the ground in front of him.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, from the figure of Du Shaofu''s purple robe, a domineering momentum, just like a dormant killer bird, suddenly wakes up.


    As Du Shaofu stepped down, the Yin and Yang platform trembled with fright, and a wave of golden talisman and secret pattern swept out of the ground like a wave. Suddenly, it collided with the invisible ground energy of the former foot, and the two energy suddenly collided with each other.


    "Boom!"


    When the two energies come into contact, the whole yin-yang platform directly roars, and the surrounding vast square suddenly "booms" and shakes like the earth shaking. Many children of yin and Yang families shake and their faces change greatly.


    The mountains in the distance are also trembling. The faces of the elder Dharma protectors of the Yin Yang family change instantly. They can feel the energy collision. The space on the ground is like an earthquake. Under the ground, it seems that there is strong energy crashing into the sea.


    "Kaka..."


    Just for a moment, the rock like Yin Yang platform cracked.


    At the same time, the bodies of the old man with long gray hair and Du Shaofu also took three steps backward. With each step back, the Yin and Yang platforms under their feet would crack directly and then turn into dust.


    "Pedaling, pedaling, pedaling!"


    After three steps, the soles of the feet stamp on the ground, and both hold their bodies at the same time.


    "Hula..."


    An invisible strong wind was blowing on the Yin Yang platform, and the Yin Yang platform space 100 meters apart in front of the two people blew a piece of dust in the sky, revealing a deep pit of more than 100 meters.


    The terrible energy impact will be like a rock of yin and Yang, but there is no leakage of energy.


    "How strong


    There are many people with fierce vision. Just after the two people fight, the control of Xuanqi has reached the stage of absolute terror.


    Experts know whether there is a hand, so many strong people are also surprised.


    At the same time, qimingxuan, the ancestor of the star soul on the mountain peak, and many elders of the Yin Yang family were even more shocked. Their eyes flashed with light, and their eyes suddenly fell on Du Shaofu.


    Just now, Du Shaofu did not make a move, but just with one foot''s strength, he resisted the former. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    "Eh..."At the moment, the old man with long gray hair held his body steady. He couldn''t help but let out a light cry in his mouth. His old face looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the breath of the golden winged Dapeng birds..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1857

    "The supreme Nirvana!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was slightly surprised.


    From the breath of the old man in front of him, Du Shaofu felt the breath of the supreme nirvana. The old man of yin and Yang family was a supreme Nirvana!


    However, it is still difficult for Du Shaofu to find out whether his nirvana of great supreme or minor supreme nirvana is.


    "It''s interesting. As expected, I have practiced the skills of the golden winged ROC birds."


    After the shock, the old man with long gray hair returned to normal. With a faint smile on his face, an invisible force permeated the earth, which was hard to detect. However, it quietly crushed the surrounding void and spread a terrible momentum in the space, making the legs of the four sides of yin and Yang family soft.


    This kind of pressure is very special. It is related to Yin and Yang, but not Yin and Yang.


    "Master, please..."


    Du Shaofu''s purple robe trembled with a faint smile. From inside the purple robe, a faint golden light gushed out on his body surface. With the golden light diffused, with an imperceptible breath spreading.


    This is the imperial dragon Qi. Under its influence, Du Shaofu was no longer affected by the invisible force of the former, or the suppression was already within the scope of resistance.


    For this reason, he was surprised that he was able to cultivate Yin and Yang as easily as he could in ancient times It was only in 1949 that we had a little success.


    Although he was surprised, the old man did not stop much and had heard about the origin of this son. His deep eyes fluctuated. When the fingerprints in his hands changed, there was a flash of yellow light under his feet, and his figure suddenly leaped forward.


    "Boy, take out all your strength, I''m Seven Star broken, and I''ll never show mercy!"


    With the broken figure of the seven stars leaping out, there was a flash of Rune above the void, and a series of shadows were dragged out of the figure. A strange energy gathered quietly in the surrounding space, and the space that passed through suddenly solidified and twisted.


    "Qixingpo, he is..."


    But at this moment, when the old man''s self-reported name, qiyexi on the mountain peak, qijiajun, many old people in the square around the Yinyang platform and a few children of the yin-yang family, such as Zou Wen''an, their eyes all shook violently and their bodies could not help shaking.


    Qixingpo is a legend of the Yin and Yang family. Even in the Yin and Yang family, it is also a legend.


    Qixingbao, the supreme nirvana of the Yin and Yang family, has been famous for nearly a thousand years. The supreme Nirvana was invincible among his peers and left a brilliant legacy thousands of years ago. However, no one has ever seen it before. It is said that this supreme master may have fallen out of the world, or his practice has gone astray.


    At this moment, all the people know that qixingpo, the supreme one, has never fallen down or been possessed by demons, but has been closed.


    Today, we had a battle with Du Shaofu, the Supreme Master of the Yin and Yang family thousands of years ago.


    "It''s uncle xingpo!"


    Qi Yexi''s black eyebrows were wrinkled and her face was dignified. She heard about the legend left by Qi xingpo, the Supreme Master of yin and Yang family thousands of years ago. In a word, it was her uncle, an absolute martial arts maniac, who once lived in his generation and was invincible!


    "Hiss!"


    Just for a short time, in the solidified space on the Yin Yang platform, the Seven Star breaking figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu like lightning. Shaking his arm, the talisman and secret pattern rose to the sky. A fist seal suddenly swept out and directly hit Du Shaofu.


    All very soon, the seven stars break a punch, Rune burst, with strange force, the space suddenly tight and broken!


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, a golden light sprang out of Du Shaofu''s body. The light of his feet broke out, and he stepped out in a leisurely pace.


    Qi Xing smashes the space with a fist. Before the fist, there is a dark light. In the eyes of many stunned and stagnant around, one punch smashes Du Shaofu''s figure.


    But with this blow, Du Shaofu''s broken figure has not spilled any blood. On the contrary, Qi Xing''s face changes greatly, and suddenly turns back.


    "Hiss!"


    Among the electric lights and firestones, Du Shaofu''s figure has appeared in front of the turning seven stars. His eyes burst out with golden light. His momentum is like an eruption of a volcano. Suddenly, he is extremely dominating and arrogant.


    Oh! ''


    with a shake of his arm, it was as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder. Du Shaofu blew out with one blow, accompanied by the sound of dragon singing and elephant singing. In the roar of the void, he suddenly appeared with lightning and thunder, and directly blasted to the seven stars.


    "How fast


    Qi Xing broke his heart in surprise, and suddenly his whole body was full of mysterious Qi, and his talisman secret pattern fluctuated. He raised a fist and immediately went away.


    Before the fist, there was a strange energy gushing out, and there were Yin and Yang Qi all around. In an instant, it was like a whirlpool in front of his fist. The momentum spread and the fist seal broke through the space.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The two fists collide with each other. Starting from the front of the two people, the void rises and explodes like an avalanche. The ground of the Yin Yang platform, which is stable as a rock below, cracks one after another, and the rock collapses.The terrifying Rune ripple energy is like a tsunami, which suddenly sweeps through the void. The invisible domineering breath, the shaking space and the space ripple endlessly, and the heaven and earth are like thunder endlessly!


    At the moment, there are countless eyes around, all of which are full of fear.


    The void around the Yin Yang platform has been blessed for a long time. Even if the Yin Yang platform is exploding, the energy has not leaked out.


    Otherwise, who can be qualified to be affected by the impact of such a force?


    "Hiss..."


    Qixingpo was shaken back and staggered back on the cracked ground. After more than ten steps in a panic, he was able to stabilize his figure. The terrible strong wind set off the hunting in plain robes. His long gray hair danced wildly. His face was normal, and he could not see the fluctuation clearly. But on his fist which had just given out his fist, there were drops of bright red blood dripping and shining light.


    "Whose blood is that?"


    On the mountain peak, a group of elders are also tense. Is the blood on Qi Xing''s broken fist his own or Du Shaofu''s?


    The dust covered the sky and covered his sight, and there was gold shining. Then, in full view of the public, Du Shaofu''s figure was revealed, his face was light, and his long black hair was slightly scattered on his shoulders.


    "Shua Shua..."


    All of a sudden, they looked at Du Shaofu''s fist without any bloodstain.


    "It''s not Du Shaofu''s blood!"


    Around the surprise, many eyes tremble, a punch to bang, the strong of the Yin and Yang family has been injured.


    "His flesh is so abnormal that uncle shouldn''t fight against the flesh with that guy!"


    However, Du Fu''s body is so hard that he can''t resist it.


    "That guy''s body is too strong. It seems that he is even stronger than the real golden winged ROC, and the speed is incredible!"


    Some elders of the Yin and Yang family opened their mouths and were shocked. Such a physical body is really abnormal.


    On the broken and cracked Yin Yang platform, Qi Xing''s fist is slightly clenched at the moment, and some are numb. His positive face without waves twitches secretly.


    Qi xingpo knows how terrible the fist of the former is. He also fought with the strong men of the golden winged ROC family. The flesh of the golden winged ROC is not so abnormal.


    "Master, I''ll give in."


    Du Shaofu saluted with his fists and looked at the seven stars in front of him with a faint smile.


    "Chengrang, what is chengrang? Have I failed?"


    Qi xingpo stares at Du Shaofu with round eyes. He has never been out of seclusion. Originally, he had some disdain for Yue Sheng''s arrangement to deal with a younger generation.


    But seven star break is never thought of, at the moment strictly speaking, it is only a move, he suffered a great loss, this face also can not hang.


    "The elder''s strength is powerful and profound. If we stop at this point, the younger generation is defeated." Du Shaofu did not leave a trace in his eyes and wiped a little smile.


    The whole room was quiet and looked at each other face to face.


    On the broken Yin Yang platform, Qi xingpo is even more bearded and glaring. How can he not hear that? The boy''s words in front of him are polite and courteous, which means no doubt that he''s not going to be my opponent. You win anyway.


    "That''s arrogant boy


    On the mountain in the distance, some elder Dharma protectors of the Yin and Yang family also twitched in the corner of their eyes. The boy Du Shaofu clearly didn''t put the Seven Star broken in his heart.


    "He was trying to stimulate his uncle."


    Seven night Xi standing on the mountain, heart to himself, looking at the man in purple robe, at the moment that moving cheek, mouth red lips can only be a little bitter smile.


    "Boy, it''s not over yet. Show your real strength!"


    The seven stars broke and sank, and the breath of the whole body burst out again. Like a detonating volcano, it roared up with the sound of thunder and wind. A terrible breath soared to the sky. His eyes were like two stars.


    With the seven stars breaking into two stars, a storm of dark air accompanied by the talisman and secret patterns also broke out suddenly with it as the center.


    "Boom!"


    The sky was suddenly filled with lightning and thunder, the void suddenly darkened, a star river appeared, the earth roared, and the "boom" trembling sound made people tremble!


    Such a terrible breath makes the children of the Yin and Yang families around him look dull. The terrible momentum is vast and majestic, just like the earthquake disaster. All around the square are shaking, and the cracks are the size of arms.


    Du Shaofu stood on the platform of yin and Yang, letting the terrible storm of dark air sweep over him. His body was like a rock. He hunted in purple robes, and his black hair danced lightly. His eyes were fixed on the seven stars, and his pupils fluctuated: "supreme nirvana, is this immortal?"


    Feeling the terrible momentum around him, Du Shaofu''s eyes wavered and squinted. It contained the profound meaning of the stars and another kind of energy related to Yin and Yang. However, it was fused by the Seven Star broken. Such talent is enough to prove the horror of the Seven Star breaking predecessors, not to mention the Nirvana worshiper.


    In addition, Du Shaofu also felt a breath beyond the level of samsara nirvana.In front of us, the Seven Star breaking master should have reached the level of nirvana of immortality and immortality www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1858

    "Hoo..."


    Taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu''s eyes also had the golden wave and the mysterious lines of the talisman flickered, just like two golden winged ROC birds to shake out.


    "Boom


    The space trembled. At the same time, a terrible domineering momentum came from Du Shaofu''s body.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s cultivation level of samsara Nirvana level has no reservation, and the atmosphere is incomparable. He is not at all under the breaking of the seven stars. He says: "master, Nirvana is immortal, younger generation is Nirvana!"


    "Boom


    In the void around the shaking Yin Yang platform, when Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the figure of qixingpo suddenly became huge. If you look up carefully, it is qixingpo, which is covered with many talismans and secret patterns, climbs up and emits dazzling starlight.


    In the end, the seven stars are just like the whole person is wrapped by a star. The breath distorts the sky and shakes open the ripples of space. The mountains in the distance are crumbling. Their eyes are like two stars in their light. They are so terrible!


    When such a terrible scene appeared, under the threat of terror, for the children of the Yin and Yang family, there was a lingering pressure from the blood and spirit. It was not only trembling and weak legs.


    Some of them were already paralyzed on the ground with pale faces.


    "Star Wu Mai!"


    On the distant mountain peak, the faces of a group of long chal old Dharma protectors of yin and Yang families also changed. Under the terrible power, they were affected by the distance.


    "Uncle was stimulated by that guy and used the star pulse!"


    Looking at the Yin and Yang platform, qijiajun''s face is slightly coagulated, and his mouth is smiling bitterly, and his expression is also with a kind of expectation.


    Can Du Shaofu, the demon king, still be as cruel and forceful as ever when he met the Immortal Emperor of the Yin and Yang family thousands of years ago?


    Qimingxuan and qiyexi, Xinghun Laozu three people look at the front, three people are face upright, eyes.


    "Little fellow, show your real strength


    The sound of seven stars breaking from the huge light, light across the sky, as if a star giant walking.


    The huge light with a towering power, vibration of the void twisted, the ground collapsed, rocks split.


    "It''s impossible to contend with it!"


    All around, the disciples of the Yin and Yang family shusu trembled, and they could not help but retreat back. The pressure and fear from the blood and spirit made them tremble and tremble. They wanted to worship them!


    The pressure was too terrible. The seven stars were crushing towards Du Shaofu. The void was rumbling, and even the darkness in the sky was shining.


    "My real strength, I''m afraid you won''t be able to take over."


    The other side is the real strong one, the elder generation of yin and Yang family. At the moment, Du Shaofu is also arrogant, no longer polite, and his voice is like thunder.


    Du Shaofu''s momentum was incomparable, showing his domineering power. He wanted to fight against the powerful man who was immortal and immortal. This is a rare opportunity to prove himself.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    At the moment, the golden winged Dapeng bird family is under the invisible supreme beast family''s authority, and the monsters in Yin and Yang''s family roar and shiver for it, and the children of the Yin and Yang family around are also frightened.


    "Good boy, crazy enough, let''s see if you have the strength of this maniac!"


    The sound of seven stars breaking out of the light is old and deep. It is also full of domineering and arrogance from Tianjiao, showing dignity.


    "Yin Yang two Qi, heaven and earth five elements, boundless earth, earth shaking!"


    Seven stars break drink, that star light inside the blooming out of a terrible yellow light, the earth shaking, so that the void appears cracks, the divine light soars, just like waves.


    "Hula..."


    The last yellow light, like thunder, directly enveloped the whole void, and also enveloped Du Shaofu in a yellow light.


    In this yellow light, Du Shaofu suddenly felt as if he were in a thick world, deep into the mire, unable to move his body.


    In this yellow world, there was divine power to suppress Du Shaofu''s body and influence Du Shaofu''s original spirit.


    "The stars are boundless, the stars are punished!"


    The sound of the seven stars broke out again. In the dazzling light, there were stars, talismans and secret patterns interwoven. It was like a star river appeared in the Yellow world. The rain of stars was falling, crushing the whole world and covering the void. Du Shaofu should be crushed!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Above the void, the sky is falling apart, and there are constant explosions.


    Such a scene is so terrible that the children of the Yin and Yang family who are constantly fading away are also frightened and shivering.


    "This is the combination of the earth''s mystery and righteousness, which is formed by the combination of stars and martial veins and Yin and Yang. Such a force can suppress anyone in the Holy Land!"


    On the mountain peak, the ancestor of the star soul sighed, and his old face was filled with waves. He was deeply shocked. Qixingpo was his descendant, but his strength at the moment had already left him behind.


    All the old Dharma protectors of the Yin Yang family, even qimingxuan, are holding their breath.What will be the final result of the face of Du Shaofu, the demon king of the Yin Yang family?


    At the moment, seven star breaking such a terrible strength, has been able to suppress anyone under the holy land, should be able to suppress the demon king?


    "He must be able to fight it down!"


    But at the moment, seven night Xi looked at the front, but her eyes were filled with conviction, which was his understanding, but also a kind of self-confidence.


    Du Shaofu is standing, hunting in purple robes, surrounded by stars falling in the light of the stars. His posture is extraordinary and unreasonable!


    "come on!"


    The sound of breaking drink came out like thunder.


    Du Shaofu moved, and from his body a domineering energy fluctuation, with the purple gold arc like the ocean, like the purple gold rainbow flying across the sky, the dazzling purple thunder Rune stirred everywhere.


    "Boom..."


    In a short time, Du Shaofu''s golden body was covered with purple lightning talisman.


    With the thunder and lightning, the sky thunders endlessly, and the purple golden light bursts out from the void to project the ancient space sky of the Yin and Yang family, as if the sun is going to rise in this ancient heaven and earth.


    &It''s a big deal &Everything was very fast, just in a short moment. The bright purple gold electric light was shining, and a huge purple gold and gold winged ROC bird appeared, which covered Du Shaofu''s figure.


    The two are like a fusion, just like Du Shaofu turned into a real golden winged ROC bird, and an incomparable and mighty power suddenly comes!


    &What''s more &


    the purple and gold thunder Peng neighs, the virtual shadow is huge, the wings spread out, the purple gold arc is shining all over the body, and the fierce power covers and spreads, making the whole ancient world tremble!


    When such a purple and golden Lei Peng and terrible power came, the faces of the old and powerful men of the Yin and Yang family on the distant mountain peak suddenly froze with amazement! &


    the sound of cheering is rolling, the purple golden thunder Peng flutters its wings, and its eyes cast a purple arc. It is like two rounds of bright sun shining in the sky, overlooking the world''s life. In that yellow world, it will soar up directly, such as soaring in the sky, rushing into the star river. The incomparable pressure seems to cause the turbulence of the space, which is shocking!


    "Boom..."


    In the Star River, the stars are breaking. The purple golden thunder ROC flapping its wings and flying across the void, smashing the shadow of those stars and exploding the sky and earth!


    at the moment, Du Shaofu urged the magic power of golden winged Dapeng to integrate the thunder and martial pulse. He was no longer hiding, but did his best. His powerful power surged in his body. He could blow up the void and smash the stars. He was very happy and powerful There is no match for Tao.


    When confronted with such opponents as immortality, Nirvana and so on, Du Shaofu proved himself, which was a rare opportunity and even a chance to see the mystery of the level of immortality and immortality.


    &Break &Du Shaofu became braver and braver in the war. From time to time, his mouth roared and roared. From the huge shadow of purple and golden thunder, there was a kind of supremacy in the air, which oppressed the heaven and earth. There were lightning and thunder in the void around, and purple thunder and lightning came out.


    This is the power of thunder, sweeping across the sky, can not be provocative, punishment to kill the world!


    "Thunder and martial pulse!"


    On the peak, qimingxuan looks slightly coagulated.


    Above the void of the firmament, there are also subtle waves, as if in waves, and then hidden.


    &Boom! &


    the thunder of purple and gold falls, and the space flashes and thunders.


    Zijin leipeng sways against the sky, flapping its wings across the sky, domineering and fierce, I am the only one!


    In such a collision, the void sky is like thunder, burst out a series of bright runes, like fireworks, so that the whole half sky is bright.


    But behind this resplendent, the energy contained is destruction. The space around the ancient world trembles, and there are dark space cracks everywhere.


    Finally, the Star River is broken and broken by the purple and golden Lei Peng.


    "Hiss!"


    In the next moment, the shadow of the purple and gold Lei Peng disappears, and Du Shaofu''s figure walks out of the huge purple and gold thunder Peng.


    All eyes were dazzled. Du Shaofu''s fingerprints changed rapidly, and his shadow changed. A flash of golden light rushed into the sky again. In an instant, nine giant dragons'' virtual shadows were condensed out!


    &Oh, no, No &


    nine giant dragons roar with virtual shadows, and the dragons howl for nine days.


    &Dragon nine heaven, with the power of Qianlong! &


    when the virtual shadow of Jiulong appeared, there were two lights in Du Shaofu''s purple and gold pupils, just like two golden thunderbolts shooting straight into the sky.


    In an instant, the shadow of the Nine Dragons turned into nine energy training and fell into Du Shaofu''s body like thunder.


    &Boom! &


    with the shadow of the nine dragons, Du Shaofu''s breath soared at a rocket speed.This is the skill of Hehuan sect. At this moment, Du Shaofu reincarnated in Nirvana, and finally was able to push the Dragon jiuchongtian to the extreme.


    however, this kind of breath has not soared too much for Du Shaofu''s cultivation level, but it is also a huge benefit!


    "Break it for me!"


    In the twinkling of the sun, there is no flash of thunder and lightning in the eyes of ziyao, but there is no shadow on Du''s face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1859

    "Boom


    With Du Shaofu''s arm shaking, the purple and golden lightning converged into a purple and golden thunderbolt for training. It was like a stormy wave pounding the Yellow world, and there was a breath of the supreme punishment, which made the space roar!


    "Boom..."


    The sky is falling apart, heaven and earth are at the top of the sky.


    Then, the Yellow world was finally destroyed under such terrible power!


    "pedaling!"


    The strength is broken and the rune is cracked.


    In the void of inch by inch, the Yellow world is broken. The naked eye can see that the body of seven stars breaks straight back on the ground. The broken ground is cracked and the stones are shooting at the places where the feet pass.


    "Boom


    His body fell back dozens of Zhang, seven stars were broken, his hair was disordered, his gray robe was hunting, his mouth was covered with a little blood, his eyes were like stars, and his right foot suddenly stamped on the ground. Under one foot, the ground showed a gap of several meters wide. The body that was retreating suddenly jumped into the air, and his step was a little empty, and then he rose again.


    "I didn''t expect that the combination of golden winged ROC bird and thunder and martial vein would be so strong. Boy, it''s really extraordinary!"


    When such a thick voice came out from the gap of the seven stars, a new breath swept out of the sky without reservation.


    In this moment, there is a star again towering over the void, with the sound of wind and thunder resounding, filling the void everywhere.


    ''Do you want to use all your strength! ''


    the purple and golden thunder light in Du Shaofu''s double pupils fluctuated. This seven star breaking master is absolutely extraordinary, and even more terrible than Qin Tianshi!


    ''boom! ''


    for a moment, qixingpo, once again in the air, was dancing like a flame. Six rounds of divine light appeared and lingered on his forehead and head, just like a divine ring. A huge breath filled the air, and the supreme one oppressed the human beings!


    "Nirvana of the little supreme!"


    Du Shaofu Xumi, qixingpo is the little supreme nirvana.


    "Boy, show your final strength


    Seven Star breaks to drink, he has been using the real strength, at the moment, the God ring is enveloped in his body, just like the sun, constantly shining, the whole person is in the blazing.


    In the blazing light, there is also a kind of terrible power, which is huge and incomparable, shaking the whole ancient world of yin and Yang.


    In a short period of time, this seemingly simple old man is really like a supreme coming to oppress the world.


    "How strong, this is the best strength of starburst!"


    On the mountain peak, a kind of elder of Yin Yang family moved and changed color for it. This kind of prestige is too terrible, and it has a kind of irresistible pressure.


    "The little supreme nirvana is just, master, let''s use your strength of immortality and immortality. If you want to have a glimpse, I can''t thank you enough!"


    Du Shaofu opens his mouth and confronts with Qixing. He feels the trace of immortality.


    "This boy is really arrogant!"


    There is an elder on the mountain, and his eyes twitch. Qixingpo has already used his supreme power. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has not paid much attention to it. He even wants to use qixingpo to feed him, so as to explore the level of immortality.


    This is simply not the Seven Star broken in the eyes, just as the object of training.


    "Uncle xingpo seems to have been hurt!"


    Qijiajun opened his mouth. He had already seen the faint blood on the corner of Qixing''s broken mouth, which was previously injured by Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, that''s what you want."


    The seven stars broke through the sky, and the light of the whole body surged like an obsidian day to cover the heaven and earth. Under the terrible power, the light flooded the earth, and the vision appeared, and the void cracked, which shocked the whole world of yin and Yang!


    "The supreme power..."


    In the eyes of Du Fu, there is the light of time.


    These ancient runic changes, connected in a divine arc, distort the void.


    "Stars pass through the sun!"


    He was unwilling to delay. His breath made the void tremble, and there was an invisible force soaring into the sky. Stars appeared in the void. Stars appeared one after another. The stars rotated and the stars appeared, and covered Du Shaofu.


    This is the full power of Qi Xing Po, the supreme power, combined with the martial pulse of stars and the profound meaning of stars, also contains Yin and Yang.


    Under the terrible power, a vision appeared, and the whole ancient world of yin and Yang family was shaking. Countless stars were connected together and covered the void, and then they crushed Du Shaofu!


    "My God ! "


    under such a powerful situation, all the disciples of the Yin Yang family around the Yin Yang platform have already become weak and paralyzed on the ground. The elder Dharma protectors on the distant mountain peaks also began to tremble, unable to resist the terrible power.


    At this time, the light around Du Shaofu finally turned into a magic ring.


    A round of God ring is particularly bright and shining. It is like the rising sun, but it is not fierce and domineering.


    When a circle of gods appeared, there was a great power of heaven.This heavenly power is not as powerful as small supreme Nirvana and great supreme nirvana, but even less powerful and powerful as complete nirvana of great supreme nirvana.


    This kind of heavenly power permeates the void without much noise, but it makes the trembling Yin and Yang family''s children feel confused. It also protects them from the influence of the supreme power of seven stars.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was in the air, and a round of divine rings was in the air, with a kind of divine radiance.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was enveloped in a ring of gods, mingled with him, detached from the world, and inviolable!


    Since Du Shaofu''s whole body surging breath, like a waterfall falling, turbulent boiling, people have a kind of want to worship the feeling.


    From a distance, Du Shaofu at this time became the only one in this void, dazzling, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the birth of all things.


    "Boom..."! ''


    but it is invisible that there are wind and thunder in the ancient land of Yin Yang family, which resounds through the void, the earth roars, sweeping the sky and the earth, and the void is undulating.


    "Boom!"


    The seven stars broke down and pressed to the front of the body, and the stars appeared and covered the void, just like the God in hand, in the fall of punishment.


    This kind of power is also terrible, imprisoning the void, only the stars in the sky shine and shine brightly.


    This is frightening and terrifying. Let alone a person who is suppressed and imprisoned. Even if a great religion and a mountain gate are swept by such a terrible attack, they will all be crushed into ashes and nothingness, enough to destroy everything!


    But there is one exception, that is, Du Shaofu, who is just like a deity at the moment. His figure appears in the void and looks at the terrible stars falling down and murmurs: "the profound meaning of the stars..."


    When the voice dropped, Du Shaofu suddenly reached out and spat out a word: "Ding!"


    When such a word, like the sound of the sky, with Du Shaofu as the center, all of a sudden, all around the void was confined, and the terrible star light and shadow whirled, and all of a sudden, his life stopped before Du Shaofu!


    in this moment, all around the world, countless eyes, for a piece of dead silence!


    Countless eyes at this moment, also gaping!


    Countless people''s hair inverted, heart deep, gushing out a feeling of palpitation!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1860

    At the moment, qixingpo was also stunned. He didn''t expect that he would stop at the moment by combining several kinds of profound meanings with his supreme power.


    Du Shaofu stretched out his hand, his fingers curled slightly, and all around him were frozen. With a special kind of Xinghui Rune around him, Du Shaofu''s hands were full of mysterious Qi. The breath was surging all over the sky. He wanted to really distort the space. Finally, he entangled with each other. In an instant, he condensed into a handprint of tens of meters in size in all the eyes of astonishment.


    As soon as the handprint appeared, the surrounding space trembled, and a strange breath of God spread from Du Shaofu''s body. At the moment, the eyes of all the yin-yang families were even more astonished!


    "Star shining seal!"


    When Du Shaofu''s thunderous words came out, he shook his arms, and his fingerprints were immediately taken out, and bright talismans and secret patterns gushed out, as if countless stars were releasing the morning light, and they spread all over the earth with a great breath.


    This fingerprint devours the light, and the surrounding heaven and earth suddenly fall into the night. The violent force affects the space and devours the light. It is like the infinite stars coming down, penetrating the time and space, oppressing the sky!


    This moment, the sky stars light and shadow rotation, and the empty number of explosion, empty inch inch collapse broken!


    It''s like thunder, lightning and thunder, runes surging!


    "Gu Gu..."


    It''s creepy for everyone to spit!


    "Boom..."


    Within the scope of the surrounding Yin and Yang platforms, several blessing runes are crumbling, runes are broken, and the large array is shaken and cracked by impact.


    "Kaka..."


    The vast square ground cracks constantly, the arm thick ground cracks spread like spider web.


    "Pooh


    Above the void, the Seven Star broken figure flies upside down, with blood spitting out in the mouth.


    "Master, offended!"


    When such a sound came out, the golden light was in full swing. Suddenly, a golden figure appeared in front of the flying seven stars, and a pair of golden winged ROC wings appeared in the void.


    This is Du Shaofu''s appearance, which inspires the ROC''s golden wings, flapping their wings, and the breath is overwhelming and natural. It is connected with the flesh and blood. The terrible momentum is surging, and the void is shaking.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    "The waves are rough!"


    "Less Yin mark!"


    "The seal of the sun!"


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    In an instant, Du Shaofu turned into a real golden winged ROC bird and soared upward. A series of attacks were just like a banana falling on the body of Qixing Zhenfei.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The speed is too fast, all the fast strong people just feel dazzled, only hear the low muffled sound constantly coming out.


    "Chulala..."


    Then the shadow of seven stars was dim all around, and it was shocked into the sky like lightning. Finally, it hit the first mountain outside the square.


    "Long..."


    The first mountain collapsed and the second mountain was destroyed


    Seven Star broken figure, no mountain directly destroyed collapse, that kind of terrible impact, only when you see it with your own eyes can you feel the terrible visual impact.


    "How cruel


    The whole place is dead and dull!


    The strong men and elder Dharma protectors of the Yin and Yang families on the distant mountain peak are all staring out of their eyes.


    Boulders roll down, gravel piles up, and dust fills the sky.


    The figure of Seven Star broken rushed out in a mess, dressed in rags.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At the same time, the seven stars were dishevelled and disordered. At the moment, a piece of armor on his body that he did not know when to arrange was actually cracked, dim and completely tarnished, and his flesh was still bleeding.


    All this makes the Seven Star broken look like a fish that has been pulled out half of its scales!


    Du Shaofu was suspended in the void. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings stretched out. His whole body was intact, and his breath was arrogant. It seemed that he was more brave than ever before!


    Seven stars break far away looking at Du Shaofu, that straight and domineering figure, let his eyes twitch at the moment.


    "Master, I''ve accepted it!"


    Du Shaofu clasped his fists and put away the golden wings of the ROC behind him. His purple robe was a little ragged, but it did not affect his momentum.


    "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. If I lose, I will be defeated, good boy!"


    Seven Star broken said such a good, and then turned on the swept away.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At the moment when it swept to the far sky, no one saw the big mouth of blood in the gap of seven stars. Finally, he couldn''t help spitting out, and murmured in his mouth: "the boy''s starting is too cruel."


    Seven stars break away, the audience is still silent, for it is dull.


    Everyone knows that the seven stars are broken, and the losers are miserable.


    "So handsome!"


    A moment later, those young women of yin and Yang family had their eyes shining, looking at the tall and thin figure in the air, but it contained such terrible energy."Gu Gu..."


    Countless voices of swallowing and spitting came and went one after another. For the children of the Yin Yang family, one of their most respected ancestors was also defeated.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, has already surpassed his peers!


    "What du Shaofu, the demon king, has just urged seems to be the star shining seal of my Yin and Yang family. My ancestor was defeated by the star shining seal!"


    "How could he be the star of my Yin Yang family?"


    "It''s terrible. How did he practice?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Whispering all around, eyes startled!


    Such a figure suspended in the air, people can not help but shock.


    Especially for the Yin and Yang family''s peers, they were originally proud. As the children of the Yin and Yang family, they were born with superiority and conceit. They didn''t care about the outside world. However, facing the purple robe figure at the moment, they were unable to cross the mountain and even had the courage to climb.


    "He won!"


    On the peak, the strong men and elder Dharma protectors of the Yin and Yang family who have slightly returned to God are still unbelievable.


    How fierce their eyes were, how could they not see that Du Shaofu had defeated Qi xingpo. Although Du Shaofu had used all his strength to defeat Qi xingpo, he had not yet gone all out.


    The level of samsara Nirvana and the level of immortality nirvana, originally there is such a huge difference between the two.


    But now Du Shaofu''s nirvana level of reincarnation and nirvana surpasses the immortal level of yin and Yang school is enough to shock and frighten.


    However, Du Shaofu has not really tried his best, which makes the strong men of the Yin and Yang school feel unfathomable!


    "This boy is a disgrace to my Yin and Yang family by his star shining and defeating his star breaking."


    The ancestor of the star soul grinned bitterly. It seemed that he was not too surprised, but he was deeply shocked.


    After all, the ancestor of the star soul had seen the duel between Du Shaofu and moosha. It was so terrible.


    However, the ancestor of the star soul didn''t expect that Du Shaofu would defeat Qi xingpo with so little effort.


    Du Shaofu finally broke Qi Xing Po''s all-out blow with the yin-yang family''s star shining seal, which is undoubtedly to give the yin-yang family face. If the matter is spread out, Qi xingpo is also defeated by the yin-yang family''s own star shining seal, and can recover some face.


    "He won..."


    On the mountain peak, the red lips pout in the seventh night, and the smiling face shows a smile. The twinkling pupil is like a star. With a little ground on the toes, the figure suddenly sweeps to the front space.


    Du Shaofu looked ahead. There was a familiar image, and soon came to his eyes. It was a familiar face. His hair was fluttering, holy and dignified. It was enough to amaze the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1861

    Looking at the familiar woman, Du Shaofu said with a faint smile, "I''m here."


    Two wisps of black lacquer translucent hair gently brushed her face with the wind. The small waist wrapped in a light green skirt did not fit in. She outlined a graceful arc. Seven night light stood quietly. Her beauty was not only in her appearance, but also in her temperament. In her blood, there was no lack of beautiful women in Yin Yang family around the square at the moment. Compared with her, she would immediately be eclipsed.


    Looking at Du Shaofu in the seventh night, with a smile, it was like a real banished immortal who came to the world without being exposed to human fireworks. His delicate red lips opened slightly and said softly, "go, follow me to my father."


    The voice fell, and under the eyes of all eyes, seven night Xi took Du Shaofu''s hand, put it in the palm of rouyi''s hand, and swept to the mountain in the distance.


    "That''s the saint. She''s telling everyone!"


    "Our auntie, only Du Shaofu, the demon king, can match!"


    Everyone was stunned and then whispered. Everyone knew that the saint was telling the whole Yin Yang family that she had made a choice.


    "I''ve met the star soul master."


    On the mountain peak, Du Shaofu saw the ancestor of the star soul. His hand was pulled in the palm of his hand by seven night Xi, and he could only nod his head to salute.


    "Don''t mention it."


    The star soul ancestor nodded and laughed, and the shock of his eyes on his old face had not yet been fully restrained.


    A group of elder Dharma protectors looked at Du Shaofu and saw that qiyexi was connected with Du Shaofu''s ten fingers, and moved secretly.


    However, no one said anything more at the moment. The shock and impact of the young man in purple robe just now made these elders and strong men of yin and Yang family unable to say anything more.


    Qi Mingxuan''s eyes also fell on Du Shaofu''s body, looking at the hands holding each other. His face was very calm, and he could not see any fluctuation.


    "This is my father."


    Seven night Xi released Du Shaofu''s hand and stood beside him, introducing his father.


    "See the Lord."


    Du Shaofu was nervous when he saluted.


    Du Shaofu has seen many of the nine masters, even the patriarch of the Phoenix clan. His adoptive father, Jialou Changtian, is also the patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan. All of them will not be in front of him. I''m afraid there will be more mistakes than that.


    Du Shaofu''s own cultivation strength, I''m afraid, is the master''s level of the nine masters, and he may not be able to keep pace with each other.


    Therefore, facing Qi Mingxuan at the moment, Du Shaofu''s tension does not come from his own cultivation, but from the current master of the Yin and Yang family. However, Qi Yexi''s father-in-law can be said to be his future father-in-law. This tension is natural.


    "You don''t need to be polite. You are young and worthy of your reputation."


    Qi Mingxuan nodded and looked at the purple robed man and his daughter beside him, but also could only smile bitterly to himself.


    "It''s really powerful. Uncle xingpo has been defeated by you."


    Qi Jiajun came forward, patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Uncle." Du Shaofu was stunned.


    "Yes, it''s my uncle who fights with you."


    Qi Jia Jun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "uncle."


    "I..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. Qi Jiajun''s uncle was also Qi Yexi''s, and he had just started by himself, but he was not too polite.


    "It seems to have been a little harder."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile bitterly. At first, although he knew that the relationship between qixingpo and qiyexi would not be simple, he did not expect that qixingpo would be the uncle of qiyexi. If he had known that, he would never have done so much.


    After some greetings, all the people on the mountain left and moved to the main hall of the Yin Yang family, which was accompanied by a banquet.


    "Early tomorrow morning, you and Yexi will enter the secret realm of heaven."


    After the banquet, in the puzzled eyes of Qi Yexi and Qi Jiajun, Qi Mingxuan calls Du Shaofu to the inner hall alone and says to Du Shaofu.


    "Lord, where is the secret place of heaven?" Du Shaofu was puzzled and puzzled.


    "You went to the Phoenix clan, Confucianism, Taoism, and now I am a yin-yang family. I have spent a lot of time in Confucianism and Taoism. I think it''s not just for visiting."


    Qi Mingxuan looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if I''m not wrong, one of your purposes in Confucianism and Taoism is probably related to understanding. To come to our Yin Yang family is not just to visit and see the night light."


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, he felt some unbearable fluctuations in his eyes. The future father-in-law in front of him was absolutely extraordinary.


    But then Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. Which of the nine masters was simple.


    "Tianchen secret place is very mysterious. Since ancient times, there are few people who can enter it. I have no right to let you into it. It is arranged by one of my ancestors of yin and Yang family. I hope you can gain something in it. You will know the specific situation when you ask Yexi, so I won''t say much about it." Qi Mingxuan looked at Du Shaofu and said again.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Du Shaofu said thanks, but he was puzzled in his heart. From entering the Yin Yang family to now, the Yin Yang family seems to have a kind of secret mystery to himself.Mountains, courtyards, dusk.


    "My father asked you to accompany me into the secret of heaven?"


    In front of the courtyard and the edge of the courtyard, the eyebrows are crooked at the dawn of seven nights, and the eyes are bright and bright, with some doubts.


    "Where is the secret place of heaven?"


    Du Shaofu nodded and asked qiyexi.


    "Tianchen secret place is a mysterious place of our Yin and Yang family. It is said that it comes from ancient times, and has not been opened several times since ancient times. Only outstanding descendants who practice the profound meaning of the stars can enter it. It is said that there are stars falling from the sky. Absorbing the purification of the stars can refine your body, understand the profound meaning, and directly improve your cultivation." Qi Yexi told Du Shaofu everything about Tianchen secret place without any concealment.


    From the mouth of seven night light, Du Shaofu learned everything in the secret place of heaven.


    Tianchen secret place is not a good place. It is full of crisis everywhere. Some of the yin-yang family members who have entered the Tianchen secret realm also have fallen and broken down. However, if they can get out of the secret place successfully, they will break the cocoon and become a butterfly. It is absolutely impossible for all outsiders to enter.


    "But if you can go in, it''s very good. It''s just that there are a lot of dangers in it, and the practitioners of the realm will not even have the qualification to enter."


    Seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu, the sunset poured on that delicate cheek, it was particularly moving.


    "I''ll take care of you." Du Shaofu looked at the woman in front of him and said with a smile.


    "I don''t want to be a burden to you if you want to take care of them."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned white. Then he looked at the front. His eyes were blurred. He said in a soft voice: "I just hope that I can''t be too far away from you. Before I worried about you coming here, but now, I''m afraid that one day, I will not catch up with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1862

    "You are the saint of yin and Yang." Du Shaofu stepped forward and took the touching woman''s hand in his palm.


    Qi Yexi looked at the sunset with blurred eyes and said in a low voice: "as a yin-yang family, compared with the outside world, the pressure will be greater, there is a natural responsibility, can not escape."


    "If you are strong, you have to pay a corresponding price." Du Shaofu nodded silently.


    "Ah..."


    Qi Yexi sighed slightly, then looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile, "what about little stars, little green, little demons and tigers?"


    "They''re all fine."


    Du Shaofu didn''t hide Qi Yexi, and he told her the general situation.


    "It is said that the catastrophe of heaven and earth is coming, and the battle field of demons is about to open. We all have to strengthen our strength."


    Seven night Xi opened her mouth, slightly raised her head, and her beautiful eyes looked at the sunset. A sense of inexplicability appeared in her eyes. She said softly, "sister Muxin, sister Shuang, Qingqing and Muhan?"


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were stunned, and then he laughed bitterly. In the space of God, the woman in front of her was afraid that she had already understood everything. With the ability of Yin Yang family and the status of Qi Yexi in Yin Yang family, she was afraid that she could know everything she wanted to know with one voice.


    "I don''t want to hide it from you, they..." Du Shaofu spoke.


    "There''s no need to say anything. I just ask them how they are. There''s something you don''t need to tell me."


    Seven night Xi turned back, a shallow smile, the mouth set off a curved smile arc, seems to want to smile, but then sighed, "but I can tell you, that''s all. If there are any more in the future, don''t say I won''t give you pleasure, I believe they will not give you pain fast."


    "I know."


    Du Shaofu held the woman in his arms like an amnesty. Although she knew that qiyexi knew it, she didn''t know how to open her mouth. At the moment, she put forward her own proposal, which made her relaxed a lot.


    "Come on."


    Qi Yexi''s figure turned, took the opportunity to avoid Du Shaofu''s arms, glared at Du Shaofu and said, "let''s have a rest here tonight. I''ll have your room ready for you. I''ll ask you to go to the Tianchen secret place tomorrow morning. There are dangers everywhere. You must be prepared."


    As the voice dropped, the graceful shadow had entered the courtyard behind him, leaving Du Shaofu with a bitter smile.


    Looking at the graceful figure, Du Shaofu followed him.


    At night, yin and Yang''s home is not quiet, still very lively, are still talking about the demon king Du Shaofu.


    The battle on the stage of yin and Yang completely shocked the family of yin and Yang.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu has already breathed and adjusted his breath in his room. Today, he spent a lot of money in the first battle with Qixing. Knowing that Tianchen secret territory is extremely dangerous, he dare not be careless and needs to adjust to the best state.


    Covered with golden light, the secret patterns of golden talisman fluctuated, and a domineering and fierce breath filled the air. Du Shaofu sat cross legged and breathed and adjusted his breath.


    The night passed slowly, and the next day, when the first ray of morning light poured into the ancient world, the vitality of this ancient land was awakened.


    "Hoo..."


    The golden awn fluctuated, just like a Golden Snake gushing into his body. Du Shaofu vomited out his turbid Qi, his eyes opened, and his eyes were dazzling with golden light and slowly restrained.


    "Creak..."


    After changing into a purple robe, Du Shaofu opened the door, and in his eyes appeared the familiar and moving woman, as well as several maids of war servants.


    "But it''s time for us to go."


    The seven night light came forward and gently smoothed the wrinkles on Du Shaofu''s purple robe. The scene made the servant maids dumbfounded. If the children of the Yin and Yang family saw it, they would be stunned. The saints of the Yin and Yang family were so gentle in front of the man in the purple robe.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu nodded and felt the gentle question. He took advantage of the opportunity to hold the jade hand in his palm.


    "Whoosh..."


    For a moment, the two figures swept away from the courtyard, facing the mountains.


    The vast mountains are full of aura.


    In a deep mountain canyon, the light is more and more dim, and a kind of gloomy atmosphere begins to gush around. The cultivation strength is not enough, and even can''t get close to it.


    "This is the influence of Tianchen secret state, which is a place of great Yin and can absorb the Yin Qi of heaven and earth." Qi Yexi said to Du Shaofu.


    "A shady place."


    Du Shaofu looked around and practiced the domineering skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds. At the moment, he also felt that the gloomy atmosphere could affect the spirits.


    "Here it is."


    Seven night light fell in front of a fog covered Canyon, the front was confused and invisible.


    "Is this the entrance of Tianchen secret place?" Du Shaofu looked ahead, but he did not feel anything.


    Seven night light a smile, and then salute to the void, open the mouth: "younger generation night light, please open the sky Saint secret place.""Boom..."


    When the voice of the seven night sun falls, the runes in the deep void are blazing, and a roar of heaven and earth is heard, shaking all directions. In the confused space in front of us, the glow suddenly blooms, like a bright moon rising in the sky.


    "Boom


    The entrance of a space opens, and the runes are flying. It seems that there are countless stars shooting out. The bright morning light and flowing sunlight will submerge the confused space, and the light covers everything. A terrible breath comes out. I''m afraid that even the power of influence will not exist under the territory.


    "Let''s go in and be careful of everything."


    Seven night Xi opened his mouth and took Du Shaofu''s hand. With his toes on the ground, his figure suddenly swept out.


    "Whoosh..."


    Two figures like lightning swept into the entrance of the space, instantly submerged in the light disappeared.


    "Hula..."


    The light disappears, the surrounding is calm, and the invisible remains as if nothing had happened.


    "I can''t see clearly. I can''t see behind him or in front of him. What''s his origin? Is it really related to him..."


    There is a faint voice coming out from the void, as if across time and space. When everything recovers, a graceful figure appears in the void.


    This is a hazy woman with a long skirt and a soft light all over her body. Her face is beautiful and mysterious. There are several hairpins on her bun, just like a spider''s web. It is even more strange and mysterious.


    "It''s up to you whether you can get it or not. Danger and chance coexist. It''s the will of God. No one can help..."


    The mysterious woman murmured as she watched the seven night light and the direction of Du Shaofu''s disappearance, and then her hazy body disappeared into the void.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s hazy all around, with a lot of towering mountains, accompanied by a kind of gloomy breath, and there is a kind of dark color everywhere.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1863

    There are dense white bones everywhere. Huge bones come from huge monsters. After countless years, they have turned into ordinary bones.


    This is not the most strange, but the most surprising and shocking thing is that deep in the sky, the light of the sky alternates, and there is a falling star hanging in the sky. Occasionally, when the light diffuses, there will be amazing visions.


    Just the falling star hanging in this space is enough to shock people.


    But the star seems to be hanging in front of the sky not far away, but in fact it is very far away, with a huge pressure, as if to crush the space.


    "What is that? Is there a star falling?"


    Looking at such a scene, Du Shaofu was amazed.


    "It was a star falling from the sky in ancient times. It contains endless energy. If we absorb and understand it, we can make people to a higher level. Later, this place was sealed by an ancestor of yin and Yang family. Not many people in the world know its existence."


    Seven night light is obviously the first time to enter the secret realm of the sky, looking at the vision of the horizon, the same delicate face is full of shock at the moment.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then they swept to the front of the sky, all the way carefully.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, seven nights in the sky, the sun and the sun burst out, and a palm print was shot to the front, and the empty chattering sound was shattered.


    "Squeak..."


    There was a thrilling "squeak" from the void. There was a ferocious energy shadow like a demon mouse. It was the size of a baby, but then it was shattered into the void and turned into nothingness.


    "This is the place of the great Yin, where countless ancient spirits gather. Depending on the outer stars of that day, they have formed some wisdom and turned into evil things. They devour each other and even cultivate themselves. It is said that some powerful evil things in this place have already set foot in the realm of strength. The closer we get to the outer stars, the more powerful these evil things will be."


    Qi Yexi zhengse said to Du Shaofu: "this is because this space has been sealed, and also by the vision of the stars outside that day. These evil things are born with insufficient intelligence and have not been able to evolve to the level of demons, but they are still powerful, even more brutal and extremely difficult to deal with. We should be careful to deal with them."


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded. No wonder he said that the Tianchen secret area was extremely dangerous. The appearance of the evil thing just now made him not aware of it, which showed its strangeness.


    At present, Du Shaofu''s mind and spirit spread, and his mind was filled with the power of spirit thunder. Several of them were the most powerful and positive things. I believe that they can suppress these big Yin and evil things.


    "Boom


    A moment later, in front of a canyon, Du Shaofu waved his hand out and waved with an electric arc. In the twisted space in front of his palm, a ferocious ghost of a strange beast, only one meter in size, was revealed in the arc, which was extremely frightening and cold.


    "Is this the evil thing?"


    Du Shaofu imprisoned him and looked at it carefully.


    "These evil things have countless changes, but they all carry some traces of the ancient ghost." Seven night light said.


    "It''s a remnant soul. It should be able to absorb it."


    Du Shaofu thought, and his mind moved. Suddenly, a silver arc came out of the arc. With a great force, he fell under the shadow of the ferocious beast. If he was born to resist each other, he would shatter and devour the shadow of the strange beast. Finally, he swept into the palm of his hand and turned into a stream of energy and rushed into the palace of mud balls in his mind.


    There was a smile on Du Shaofu''s face. The yinluotunhun thunder on his body was able to devour the remnant souls. The evil thing of the great Yin had formed intelligence and change over a long period of time, but it was only the remnant soul.


    Then they went on, and the evil things they encountered became more and more powerful and more numerous.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In the dark valley, there are more than ten ferocious wolves rushing out to besiege Du Shaofu and qiyexi.


    But these evil things are like moths to the fire, and they are not the opponents of Du Shaofu and qiyexi.


    Du Shaofu used Yinluo to swallow up these evil things, and then refined them with the mysterious remnant. He immediately felt that the power of Yuan Shen was increasing, but the speed of this enhancement was very slow. However, compared with the normal cultivation, he did not know how much faster.


    Continue to move forward, through the vast space, but also suffered the attack of increasingly powerful evil.


    "Oh..."


    A huge bear energy body roars, but it has long fangs. The terrible cold breath sweeps around like a storm.


    "At least to the level of the domain." Qi Yexi is surprised that it has been more than ten hours since entering the secret state of heaven. This is undoubtedly the most powerful evil energy body for it.


    The evil energy body roared, and the breath could corrode the spirits and spirits of the living beings. The terrible eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu and Qi Yexi. The roaring rushed at them. The cold storm swept through, and the collapsed void trembled.


    "Evil animal."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and killed him directly with yinluotunhun thunder, and then devoured it.Qi Yexi didn''t do anything. Although these evil things were powerful, she didn''t worry at all with Du Shaofu''s current strength. Besides, several kinds of spiritual thunder on her body were born to suppress these evil things.


    "Roar!"


    A few hours later, in the dark valley, with a few roars, several gorgeous and ferocious beast energy bodies burst out. They didn''t know it at all, but they were powerful and terrifying, crushing the void and killing Du Shaofu and qiyexi.


    "It''s so strong. It''s all at the level of big territory."


    Qi Yexi''s heart trembled. Before he arrived at the place where the stars were outside, these evil things had reached such a level, or several of them rushed out together. No wonder that many Tianjiao supreme masters who had entered the secret realm of heaven and Yang had also lost them.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu launched his hand and attracted Yin luotun soul thunder. These evil energy bodies are extremely strong, but compared with Du Shaofu at the moment, they are far from enough. However, it took Du Shaofu some time to break them all.


    With Yin Luo Tun soul thunder and mysterious remnant chapter skill, Du Shaofu devoured and refined these energy bodies. After all, the energy bodies at this level are also very strong.


    They found a flat and safe place. Du Shaofu sat cross legged and began to refine the energy body swallowed by his body. His whole body was covered with white light, and there were silver arc waves.


    Not far away, seven night Xi sat cross legged, looking at the man who was covered with white God awn, with a smile on his face, and then closed his eyes slightly to protect his Dharma.


    There was silence all around, and there seemed to be no crisis.


    But the seven night light is not careless, the mind is released in the surrounding void, once there is an evil thing near, it will be found immediately.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1864

    In the secret place of the sky, the light has always been dim. The stars falling in the distance are suspended in the sky, as if in front of you, emitting alternating light.


    As time went by, the wind could be heard in silence.


    Seven night Xi sat cross legged, eyes slightly closed, this state has been maintained for a long time.


    Not far away, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, was full of vitality, light and arc, shining in the dark space.


    I don''t know when, above the void, suddenly and faintly waves, from the distant void, it seems that something is moving.


    "Hiss!"


    At this moment, qiyexi, sitting cross legged, suddenly opened her eyes. From the depths of her eyes, there was a ripple of starlight. Yin and Yang were flowing in her body, and the figure sitting on her knees suddenly swept out.


    The graceful and beautiful shadow is strangely tilted and rotated in the void. The small waist outlined under the long skirt is full and full, which is not enough to be grasped. The delicate body comes out of the dust in the empty space. A thin hand prints a palm print to condense, and the secret patterns of the Talisman fluctuate. Even the air will be imprisoned.


    "Bang!"


    When the palm print falls, the void in front of the body explodes, and countless Yin cold energy suddenly shoots out from the void with runes.


    "Wuwu..."


    With the runes, countless Yin cold energy instantly turned into a tornado storm, sweeping the void, sending out a strange "Wuwu" sound, and directly swept away towards the seven night sunlight.


    "Evil things are wanton!"


    At the same time, the whole body was surrounded by dark Qi. Between the fluctuations of yin and Yang, fingerprints quickly condensed. It was as if a small energy storm had formed in the fibrous palm. A dazzling energy Rune training swept out of the cold energy storm and passed through the space.


    "Woo!"


    The broken Yin cold energy makes a piercing strange sound, and the cold energy turns into a chain of iron chains. The light of the symbol is dazzling, and the electric light and flint appear in front of the body of the seven night sunlight, as fast as lightning.


    &Break &


    as soon as the handprint of qiyexi changed, there was starlight on her body, which blocked those strange energy chains.


    The strange energy chain penetrates the void and spreads the terrible breath, just like a living creature. It wants to penetrate the starlight energy.


    These evil energy has a kind of breath that people can''t resist. If they are contacted, they will be able to pierce a blood hole.


    In front of the seven night light, the star light Rune energy spreads, suppressing the strange and evil power.


    "So strong..."


    But the strength of the evil energy, but also let seven night Xi face color change, starlight, eyes show startled color.


    At the same time, the seven night Xi handprint changed again, and the star light Rune interweaved into a void claw print.


    On the paw print, yin and Yang flow, and suddenly grab at those evil chains. With extreme accuracy, they hold the evil chains in the palm of their palms, and a fiery talisman and secret pattern surges and smashes them into nothingness.


    "Chulala..."


    So many claw prints swept out, beautiful and graceful, in a sudden, a chain of evil was destroyed by the seven night light.


    "Boom


    But at the same time, a terrible cold energy in the void emits dark gray light, just like a piece of exercise, but it is the size of a mountain peak. It is full of cold and cloudy light, with serrations, sharp and frightening. It penetrates the void, and the space ripple is surging, killing the seven night sunlight.


    Seven night light figure from the void crossing, the graceful figure like lightning, danger to avoid that energy competition.


    At the same time, a huge and terrible energy body appeared in the void.


    It was a huge lizard like monster, just like a mountain across the sky. It just stretched out its tongue, and its whole body was covered with ferocious barbs. Its two pupils gave out a frightening light, and the ripples around it fluctuated with its appearance.


    "It''s really strong."


    When such a ferocious beast energy body appeared, Qi Yexi couldn''t help but be surprised. The terrible breath made her dare not be careless at the moment.


    "Wuwu..."


    The ferocious beast energy body makes a harsh "whine" sound, and emits a dazzling gray light, which excites the surrounding space, and the ripples are more dense, and then it kills the seven night sunlight fiercely again.


    "The evil thing still wants to turn over the sky!"


    On the seventh night, the sun''s face was slightly coagulated, and her eyes were full of light. Waving, a wave of energy, Rune wave, dazzling release, rippling the energy of heaven and earth, thin hand, a tiger''s virtual shadow burst out, burst out the terrible energy, and the two Qi of Yin and Yang roared.


    "Hula..."


    The two collide, turning into a sky Rune energy, and finally a broken energy Rune spread.


    But as a result, the tiger''s virtual shadow was completely broken, and the ferocious beast''s energy body was broken, but it was condensed again. Instead, the breath became more and more powerful. The huge body stretched across, and the cold breath was extremely frightening.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, a silver thunder burst into the sky from below, and quickly impacted on the ferocious animal shadow, turning into an arc wave all over the sky, dazzling and blazing."Wuwu..."


    The ferocious beast gave out a piercing whine, which seemed to be restrained by some kind of restraint. The fierce pupil burst out of fear, and the huge body of energy suddenly broke into a streamer and disappeared into the air.


    "Hiss."


    The silver arc fluctuates, and a man in purple robes emerges into the void. It is Du Shaofu who is awakened.


    "It''s OK."


    Du Shaofu came to the side of the seven night sun, his eyes were drawn back from the distance, and he didn''t mean to chase him again. However, he felt a little surprised in the depths of his eyes. The energy body just now was not weak.


    "I''m fine. How are you doing?"


    Seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. Although the energy body was powerful, it was still unable to help her.


    "After refining, Yuan Shen got some benefits."


    Du Shaofu has never concealed Qi Yexi. These energy bodies have been refined by themselves, which can enhance the power of Yuan Shen.


    In the secret realm of the sky, Du Shaofu absorbed those Yin cold energy bodies and refined them. In terms of Yuan Shen power, Du Shaofu really got great benefits.


    I''m afraid that because of his mysterious skills in the outside world, Du Shaofu''s normal practice for decades could not have such benefits.


    "Hoo...!"


    On hearing this, seven night Xi secretly smacked his tongue. Yuan Shen''s power is the most difficult to cultivate. Let alone a martial arts practitioner, even a rune master is the same.


    But the guy in front of me can refine these Yin cold energy bodies, and then enhance the vitality.


    If the outside world''s talismans know this, they don''t know what to look like. 1


    I''m afraid those old people of the Yin and Yang family should be stunned!


    but Qi Yexi is not too surprised. She doesn''t feel strange about Du Shaofu''s everything.


    What''s more surprising than what he did after he died in Shicheng What about?


    and she was one of the participants.


    "It seems strange..."


    Then the seven night light looked at the distant void, and if the imitation was close to the distant sky, the stars murmured to themselves, and their looks were slightly coagulated.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Shaofu asked Qi Yexi.


    "There seems to be something wrong with some things. Although the evil things in Tianchen secret place have intelligence, they are not full of intelligence. They should not be able to escape. They will not die, but they just escaped." Seven night Xi in the heart some inexplicable worry.


    "Don''t think about it. The evil thing that escaped is not in the way."


    Du Shaofu didn''t care too much. Although the evil things that had just escaped were strong, they were not strong enough to be afraid of. These evil things had intelligence. Although they were not fully intelligent, it was not surprising to escape.


    "I hope I think too much."


    Seven night Xi a smile, but also hope that they think more, looking at the sky in front of the floating stars, light flashing, alternating light and dark, the vast gas more and more rich, red lips slightly open, hands slightly raised, stretch a lazy waist, that graceful arc suddenly become lazy charming, way: "it is not far."


    "Come on, I am everything."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at the lazy and charming radian, but he also hoped that he would arrive at the place outside the stars earlier that day. His voice dropped and he waved his hand and walked forward.


    Seven night light a smile, toe micro motion, there is Xuanqi gushing out, follow up.


    The deeper you go, the more powerful the stars in the sky will bring. It will be more and more difficult for them to fly in mid air. It will not be long before they feel exhausted.


    This Tianchen secret place is also extremely boring, and there are crises everywhere. However, they don''t feel it when they are together. On the contrary, they feel that time passes quickly.


    Along the way, the evil energy body they met became stronger and stronger, and the closer they were to the outer star, they were attacked by the powerful evil energy body.


    Most of these evil energy bodies are made by Du Shaofu. Qi Yexi wants to do it, but he is not as fast as Du Shaofu.


    Knowing that these energy bodies had great benefits for Du Shaofu, Qi Yexi was too lazy to intervene.


    Du Shaofu is more and more familiar with these evil energy bodies. Under the thunder of yinluotun soul, no matter how strong the energy bodies are, they can be easily dealt with.


    The two encountered the strongest attack of evil energy body. It was three strange creatures of energy body at boundary level. The attack was weird. In addition, Du Shaofu also spent a lot of hands and feet. Seven night Xi helped them. Finally, they were all absorbed by yinluotunhun thunder.


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu and qiyexi are resting at the top of the dark mountain. Suddenly, they roar like thunder. Then a huge fierce ape leaps out of the void, with a powerful and terrible breath, which can shatter the void. The huge fist clenches through the space, sweeping all the way to Du Shaofu and qiyexi.


    "Looking for death!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly wakes up, his eyes open, the silver arc is dazzling, and his figure suddenly rushes out. A fist seal is wrapped in the rolling silver luotun soul thunder, and rushes away at the former and collides fiercely."Bang bang!"


    In such a collision, the thunder was muffled and the rune arc was bright and rippling. The fierce ape''s arm was suddenly smashed, and the huge figure staggered back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1865

    The fierce ape''s broken arm was then restored in the dark gray Rune wave. The fierce pupil was staring at Du Shaofu with violent fluctuations.


    "Evil creatures at the level of the main realm!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge fierce ape, and his eyes were full of waves. The evil creature energy body actually reached the level of the main domain, which was undoubtedly the strongest evil energy body encountered along the way.


    "This evil energy body is different. Be careful."


    Seven night light came to Du Shaofu''s side and felt the strength of the fierce ape''s energy body, and her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Well, pay attention to yourself." Du Shaofu said to Qi Yexi.


    "Human, seek death!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the fierce ape uttered his words. His huge body carried a terrible breath of yin and cold, which was condensed with one fist. The breath of yin and cold was interwoven with runes, which shrouded Du Shaofu like a storm.


    "Look who''s dead!"


    When Du Shaofu hunted in purple robes, his fingerprints changed quietly. It was also a flash of lightning on his palms, which poured out into the void with a silver arc.


    "Bang!"


    Under the blast of the collision, the space ripple on the void broke in an arc, and the fierce ape''s fist was smashed again by Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    The body of the fierce ape retreated, and the arm smashed by Du Shaofu was about to condense again at the same time.


    "Break it for me!"


    The figure is like a ghost, floating like a God. Du Shaofu''s figure appears rapidly. Suddenly, the golden light bursts out and shakes the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The fierce air of despotism swept through, and the secret patterns of golden talismans were stacked one after another, like the golden wings of Dapeng sweeping across the sky. In the instinctive fear of the fierce ape''s eyes, the fierce ape''s body was directly shaken and shattered by the sky shaking wings.


    Although Du Shaofu did not use the last few moves, he did not reserve it.


    This evil and fierce ape energy body is not common, but it seems that this evil fierce ape energy body is not enough in terms of Du Shaofu''s strength that he is afraid to find any enemy in the holy land.


    "Hula..."


    The fierce ape was smashed, and the cold and overcast energy roared like a tornado, and the wind and clouds surged up and covered the sky and the sun.


    "I can''t escape!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and the arc of his pupils gushed out. Within his eyebrows, a sudden silver thunderbolt swept out.


    &(laughter) &


    the silver thunder pierced through the void, and the mighty pressure came, making the void tremble, and then the vast silver arc swept and spread out, like turning the void into a sea of silver lightning.


    Born to suppress, silver thunder devours Yin cold energy.


    The vast Yin cold energy was terrible, but it was not long before Du Shaofu''s Yin Luo Tun soul thunder suppressed and devoured.


    "Hoo..."


    When the last cold energy body was swallowed up, Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and a smile appeared on his resolute face. Once such a strong Yin cold energy body is thoroughly refined, the benefits it will get will be no small.


    "We''re almost there. I hope there won''t be any more evil creatures ahead."


    Looking at the stars floating in the sky in front of me, the pressure is getting stronger and stronger, but the seven night light is that Dai Mei has never been stretched out.


    Now he has met the evil energy body at the realm level. If Du Shaofu had not been around him this time, Qi Yexi knew that he would have been extremely dangerous and would not have been so relaxed.


    The closer we are to the stars, the stronger the power of the evil energy body will be. Qiyexi has to worry that there will be a stronger evil energy body. If there is a stronger one, the consequences will be absolutely troublesome.


    "Stars out of the sky, is it finally approaching?"


    Du Shaofu was not nervous or worried. Instead, he looked at the stars in the sky not far away from him. It was like a bright moon falling down and hanging on his head. It was as if he could reach his hand. The terrible pressure made people feel like the crushing force of a thousand Jun. at the first glance, he felt breathless. This made Du Shaofu look forward to the stars Yes, it''s a treasure.


    "Whoosh..."


    They continued to move on, and with the increasing pressure, it was more and more difficult for them to fly in mid air.


    Finally, just in case, the two simply kept their strength in low altitude flight.


    All the way carefully, Du Shaofu and Qi Yexi were not careless.


    But strangely, as they got closer and closer to the stars, there was no evil creature energy.


    A few hours later, on the top of the mountain, the two men took a little rest, ready to resume their full posture and set off again.


    "Hoo..."


    A mouthful of turbid Qi vomited out, seven night Xi fingerprints received, graceful and beautiful shadow got up, looked at the front, and said: "the front is about to arrive."


    As Qi Yexi got up, Du Shaofu''s figure leaped, the golden light converged, and his pupils'' essence was restrained. He immediately came to Qi Yexi''s side and looked ahead, his eyes wavering.


    In front of a continuous mountain, a round of alternating light and darkness, the stars outside the sky spread starlight, just like the falling bright moon in the sky.The light was shining brightly and the great power made Du Shaofu tremble with his cultivation strength at the moment. He could also feel a terrible energy fluctuation in the stars that day.


    "That''s the stars."


    Du Shaofu rubbed his hands, and there was a burning color in his pupils. After so long running in the secret place of the sky, he finally got to the place where the stars were outside.


    "I always feel strange. I haven''t met those evil energy bodies for a long time..."


    Seven night light has been at ease, worried in the heart.


    It is getting closer to the stars outside the sky, but it has been a long time since the evil energy body appeared. This is completely different from what the elders in my family reminded me. Qiyexi has to worry about it.


    "If soldiers come and cover up the water, just be careful." Du Shaofu said.


    "That''s the only way. Be more careful." Seven night light said.


    "Go."


    Du Shaofu smiles slightly. His feet are shining with gold. His figure turns into a golden light. He steals away the stars in the sky like lightning, and the seven night light comes after him.


    The mountains are vast, but at the speed of Du Shaofu and qiyexi, they appear at the end of the mountains in a moment.


    The floating stars in the sky now seem to be more and more vast, just like the bright moon falling in front of us, huge, terrifying momentum!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Just as they had just set foot at the end of the mountains, they saw that there was a place of stars in the sky ahead. Suddenly, the void in front of them trembled endlessly, and then a series of piercing roars came out of the void.


    "Hula..."


    In a short time, the cold air above the void roared and appeared, shaking the void.


    The cold air covers the sky and blocks out the sun. It also covers the light above the stars.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Under the harsh roar, a stream of cold energy above the void appears like a tornado storm, and then many ferocious energy bodies emerge.


    "People, you want to die!"


    The roar resounded, and a roar of laughter rolled like thunder, coming from the void, shaking, and rippling through the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1866

    When the sound falls, in front of the numerous ferocious energy bodies, there is a dark red figure skimming out.


    It was a middle-aged man in a dark red war suit, standing on the back of a huge energy body like a lizard.


    The lizard like energy body is like a mountain across the sky. Its tongue is full of jagged teeth. The whole body is also covered with ferocious barbs. Its pupils emit a frightening light, and the surrounding empty ripples fluctuate with it.


    This lizard energy body is the one that escaped from qiyexi and Du Shaofu not long ago.


    A lot of ferocious energy bodies are suspended in the void, and behind them are the huge stars.


    One by one, the ferocious energy bodies roar up to the sky, the breath of cold is towering, and the weird runes are filled with it, which is extremely frightening and frightening!


    Such a scene also made Du Shaofu and qiyexi stop.


    Looking at the ferocious energy figure in front of the sky and feeling the cold and overcast air, both eyes were surprised and surprised, and had to be moved.


    In particular, the middle-aged figure on the back of the ferocious lizard''s energy body made Du Shaofu''s eyes one of them. The frightful cold breath is far stronger than the fierce ape energy body that was killed and devoured a few hours ago, which is no longer under the realm level.


    "How can there be so many evil energy bodies?"


    At the moment, there are hundreds of evil energy bodies in front of us. They are all ferocious animal shadows, and many energy bodies are extremely huge.


    According to the seven night light, the closer you are to the stars, the more powerful the evil spirits will be, but this also makes other evil spirits dare not to approach at all.


    At the moment, it''s almost impossible for these evil spirits to gather together on such a large scale.


    At the moment, I feel the vast and terrible cold breath. In addition to the middle-aged energy in the first battle suit, Qi Yexi''s eyes also look behind the middle-aged energy body in the battle suit.


    Behind the middle-aged man in the dark red war suit, there is a black dragon and a gray Python energy body, which are occupying the void. Their breath virtually distorts the void. They will not be much lower than the young man in the battle suit, and not under the fierce ape energy body that Du Shaofu killed not long ago.


    "The evil energy body that is not below the level of the main realm..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were quite shocked at the middle-aged energy body in the battle suit. It was the first time that he saw the energy body condensed into human form in this mysterious heaven. The breath on his body gave Du Shaofu a feeling that he would not be under the master realm cultivator. I''m afraid it is not comparable to that of ordinary master realm practitioners.


    "Domain context level."


    Behind the middle-aged energy body of the battle suit, the breath of a black dragon and a gray white Python perched behind the middle-aged energy body also made Du Shaofu raise his eyebrows slightly.


    In addition, hundreds can only measure the body together, the breath is not weak.


    "It seems that there are some changes in this."


    After scanning his eyes, Du Shaofu licked his lips.


    This large group of evil energy did not make Du Shaofu too timid. On the contrary, his eyes were filled with fiery fighting spirit.


    "Trouble."


    Qi Yexi opened his mouth beside Du Shaofu, frowning, and the dense body of evil energy floated in the sky, knowing that a fierce battle was inevitable.


    It''s no wonder that the yin-yang family used to have Tianjiao supreme damage. Among them, so many evil energy bodies, especially those evil energy bodies in the first place, were hard for the elders of the Yin and Yang family to cope with.


    Hundreds of evil energy bodies are suspended in the void. The black dragon and grey Python''s eyes are staring at Du Shaofu and qiyexi. The huge and fierce pupil makes people cold.


    The middle-aged in dark red war clothes stepped on the evil lizard energy body, and the battle clothes moved. The void around the figure was twisted secretly, and the terrible cold breath was virtually like the release of a storm.


    The middle-aged energy decent face is quite brilliant, even with a trace of evil spirit and gloomy, just like walking out of Jiuyou.


    "I haven''t come in for a long time. It seems that our strength is not weak, but I can''t leave when I come here. Killing you should make me go further!"


    The middle-aged energy body of the battle suit opened his mouth, and his voice was quiet. The eyes in his eyes seemed to be scanning Du Shaofu and qiyexi.


    Obviously, the middle-aged humanoid energy body is the leader of these evil energy bodies, and its strength should also be the strongest.


    "If you want to kill us, I''m afraid your strength is not enough. If you kill you, I should be able to benefit a lot."


    Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged energy body of the open battle suit, and said with a smile.


    "Well, just try it."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the smile on the middle-aged energy body''s face in the battle suit slowly solidified, and a touch of gloom appeared on his face.


    As the voice fell, its figure suddenly swept from the back of the evil lizard energy body, and the figure disappeared like air.


    "Be careful!"


    Just as the figure of the middle-aged energy body disappeared, Du Shaofu''s voice was immediately heard.At the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and his figure stepped forward. Almost at the same time, he directly punched out the void in front of him.


    "Boom


    The blow broke the void.


    "Hi..."


    When the void rippled, a cold and overcast energy came out of the void and turned into a sharp claw mark. It was like five sharp swords penetrating the void, and there were dark cracks in the space.


    "Not weak."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. The leader''s energy body was not weak, and he felt that the energy body did not seem to be mentally deficient.


    At the same time, the palm of Du Fu''s hand turned into a flash of surprise.


    This is the seal of Shaoyang. When it comes to the sun, it is not matched by hegemony. It collides with it.


    "Boom..."


    The empty space is muffled, the cold energy and the golden light are shooting. Such a collision makes the void seem to be broken in a flash.


    "Hiss!"


    In the broken void, the middle-aged energy body of the battle suit appeared strangely. His eyes were gloomy, and his figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu like black lightning. A cold cold exercise like thunder broke through the void, and instantly appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s forehead.


    The Yin cold energy is incomparably dark, with a terrible breath, and the void around is directly broken in the looming.


    "It''s really fast."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed that the power of this evil energy body was powerful, and its speed was even more strange and fast. He did not dare to be careless. A silver arc burst out from his eyebrows, which was bright and bright, and instantly collided with the cold energy training.


    A huge breath of thunder broke out. It was yinluotun soul thunder, which was the killer of these Yin cold energy, and easily resisted it.


    "Eh..."


    The middle-aged soldier''s clothes heard a light noise, which seemed to feel something. The figure was floating in the void and was slightly dull.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1867

    "Spirit thunder breath..."


    Then he looked at Du Shaofu. The middle-aged man in the dark red uniform had a gloomy and empty look, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "It doesn''t seem to be mentally retarded."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at the middle-aged reaction of the battle suit. It was absolutely not like he was mentally retarded.


    "Hum, do you have Linglei? It''s sent to my door. It''s heaven''s help to me!"


    The color of fear converged in the depth of his eyes. The middle-aged energy body in the battle suit looked at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were gloomy with a kind of blazing heat.


    His voice fell, and with a wave of his hand, a roar like beast came out: "kill me!"


    "Woo Hoo..."


    As the voice of the middle-aged energy body falls down, the void collapses violently into the sky, roaring and piercing, and a series of terrible breath bursts out. The cold and overcast air is like a wave sweeping through the sky, and the towering Rune and cold breath cover the sky.


    "Oh..."


    The huge energy body of the black dragon and the grey Python has taken the lead in killing Du Shaofu and qiyexi.


    That lizard ferocious energy body and other hundreds of evil energy body, is also followed by the collapse of the mighty!


    Looking at this scene, even Du Shaofu frowned slightly, especially the smell of the black dragon and the gray Python would not be in the territory. Such strength in the outside world would be enough to shake Kyushu!


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu reminds Qi Yexi that as the voice falls, the figure has already taken the lead to jump out. The golden light bursts out, and the ROC''s claws twist the void, and they directly grasp the black dragon energy body with incomparable power.


    At the same time, a stream of dazzling runes spread from the seven night sun body, the Yin and Yang Qi surged and shrouded, the clothes fluttered, and the whole body glow was like the stars rotating and fluctuating, with a kind of extraordinary holiness, a bright wrist and a fingerprint.


    In this handprint, there are talismans and secret patterns gushing out. It is like the stars in the night sky releasing the morning light. It spreads all over the world with a great breath, and directly suppresses the gray python.


    This is the star shining seal, seven night light has no reservation, and works hard.


    Terror fingerprints devour the void, Wei Zhen Chang Kong, collide with the gray python.


    However, the python energy body is not ordinary, ferocious and hissing, the letter is scarlet, and the rolling cold energy is emitted from the big mouth of the blood basin. Jushi resists the star shining seal of the seven night sunlight.


    "Hiss..."


    The giant tail breaks through the sky, and comes out of the broken Rune like thunder, and reaches the body of seven night light in an instant.


    It was the huge tail of the grey python, which pierced through the void.


    The whole body of the seven night sun is wrapped with stars, and a fingerprint quickly condenses. It seems that a small energy storm has formed in the fiber palm. A dazzling energy Rune training sweeps out of the energy storm and passes through the space. Finally, it shoots at the giant tail fiercely, and the two collide in an instant.


    "Hiss..."


    The giant tail was pierced by the seven night sunlight, but that terrible cold energy exploded and turned into a storm.


    The gray and white runes are blazing, and the sky is chilly, like a raging tide.


    In the seventh night, Qianying rapidly retreated, but it was also affected. Qianying staggered back, and her star light was dim, which had been worn out a lot, and her moving face did not change color.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu smashed the black dragon with one claw, and his figure fell beside the retrogressive seven night light.


    The smashed black dragon energy body was caught and then recovered. It roared ferociously, and the fierce pupil was unwilling.


    "It''s OK."


    Du Shaofu asked the seven night sun. With a wave of his purple robe, the golden light rushed out and protected the void around him.


    "It''s OK, but there are so many evil creatures that we have to fight a fierce battle."


    Seven night light steady body, looking around that dense ferocious energy body for it looks dignified.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    After a short period of stagnation, the ferocious lizard energy body and other dense evil energy bodies also came in an instant.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu swept it out with a fierce wave. Suddenly, the air of tyranny and ferocity suddenly spread from the inside of his body. The shaking space trembled, and a pale gold light burst out. The golden talisman and secret patterns twinkled and condensed. It was as if an arc-shaped golden space dent was formed around the palm, dense and stacked, just like the golden wings of a golden winged ROC.


    As Du Shaofu''s handprint crossed the space, the golden awn erupted and shone on the sky like a golden bomb exploding in front of him.


    &Boom &


    the golden talisman''s Secret patterns are overflowing, the air waves are surging, and a large space directly sweeps out the vacuum trace, and the scene is appalling.


    The golden energy of terror is so powerful that it strikes around like a shock wave in the void.


    Many of the evil energy bodies are powerful, but they are also directly submerged by the golden shock wave.


    &Ooh, ooh &


    many screams and growls were heard, and many energy bodies were broken, and the lizard energy body was the first to be shattered.As the purple robe moved, the golden light of Du Shaofu''s double pupils gushed out. His momentum was domineering!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    However, the shattered evil energy body is restored again.


    "Humans, you won''t be able to struggle for long!"


    The middle-aged energy body in dark red battle suit sneered darkly. He stares at Du Shaofu and Qi Yexi greedily. The gloomy voice is sharp and says: "kill them, kill them!"


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Black dragon, gray python, ferocious lizard and other energy bodies again burst out, roaring like thunder, Ji dangyun.


    "Don''t worry about me. I can protect myself for a while."


    Qi Yexi frowned, her face was dignified, and she didn''t want to distract Du Shaofu.


    She entered the secret realm of heaven and the Yin and Yang family were also prepared to take the card with her, so she could protect herself for a period of time at least.


    "Well, you can protect yourself, and she will give it to me!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, raised his head slightly, and looked at the surging energy body again. In his mind, there was an ancient Rune in his body, which immediately rippled from his body, connected with each other in eight directions, and became a bright divine ring, which diffused around.


    This is a diagram of eight trigrams. In the face of this overwhelming evil energy body, Du Shaofu has no reservation at all.


    &Long &All of a sudden, the void is rumbling, the wind and thunder clang, the eight diagrams have ten thousand animals neighing, there are thunder light coming, there are mountains and lakes deduction, wind and rain alternate, the sun, moon and stars change, mountains and rivers are moving horizontally


    When the Eight Diagrams appeared, it covered all directions and spread thousands of feet. Du Shaofu was like the Holy Spirit in the sky. The invisible breath made people tremble and tremble, which also covered the middle-aged of the battle suit.


    The eyes of the middle-aged energy body in the dark red battle suit trembled, and the color of fear poured out for no reason at the moment.


    The huge black dragon and grey Python are also solidified in the void, which is hard to enter in the eight diagrams.


    The other energy bodies are frozen by death, and the color of fear emerges from the eyes of terror.


    &Break! &


    a series of strange fingerprints condense. When Du Shaofu stops drinking, changes appear in the eight diagrams, and lightning stars, flames, beasts roar, lightning and thunder appear from the void, just like destruction, covering the whole world.


    &Boom &


    the whole void is boiling, and the heaven and earth are resonating. The secret world is also vast and turbulent, and the bright runes are like the sea, which is full of stormy waves.


    In this moment, the ferocious energy bodies of all kinds were broken in that terrible power.


    Then there is the ferocious lizard energy body, the gray and white python, the black dragon, one after another.


    "Damned human beings..."


    The middle-aged energy body roars in the dark red battle suit. The body suddenly expands in the Eight Diagrams diagram, spreading the void and covering the sky. The breath of yin and cold is rolling. The dark red light is shining, the cold luster is cold, and the rune is flourishing.


    In an instant, the wind in the void was blowing, the sound of crying and Howling was deafening. The rolling cold breath fell from the sky and hung over the void, as if the door of hell had been opened.


    At the moment, the middle-aged energy has become hundreds of Zhang. It is ferocious and terrifying. It is dark red like blood, like the king of ghosts. The terrible breath makes the living beings tremble.


    "Kill!"


    The huge empty shadow opens its mouth, sounds like ghost sound, deafening, waving countless Yin and cold exercises like thunder sweeping, tearing up the emptiness, turning into energy ripples, and finally condensing into a terrible dark red blood mark.


    "Wuwu..."


    This blood mark shot, the blood color is towering, the collapse of the void, like a sea of blood falling, terror incomparable!


    In the eight diagrams, Du Shaofu just raised his head slightly, then raised his right hand. In an instant, there was a void, a flash of thunder and a vision in the sky, just like a god!


    Without a sound, Du Shaofu clapped a palm. On the palm print, there were eight trigrams, condensed in the void, and constantly impacted on the bloody fingerprint, which was even more silent.


    "Hiss..."


    Such a collision, suddenly bright release, like a calm vast sea suddenly burst, Rune broken, waves magnificent.


    The bloody fingerprints will be scattered at one touch and will be broken directly.


    The huge shadow is also closely followed by the broken, which is irresistible.


    "Man, you can''t destroy me!"


    However, with the breaking of the huge blood color virtual shadow, the towering Yin cold energy began to condense again, and even devoured the broken Yin and cold energy around, in order to continue to condense the huge blood color virtual shadow.


    "It''s not hard to kill you!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. As the voice dropped, a silver arc swept out of his brow,


    & quot; boom! &


    suddenly, a shocking scene appeared, a startling white thunder directly penetrated the space, and quietly appeared around Du Shaofu.


    Thundering, thundering in the air, thundering in the air.Palpitations of White Lightning interweave, the terrible pressure from which diffused, permeated with the spirit of destruction.


    The arc Ji swings and turns into a huge silver white thunder tree. It is like a God and a devil flying across the sky, and the thunder bursts out everywhere. It is just like the thunder coming into the world. The thunder punishes all living beings, spreads branches and leaves, and covers the empty eight diagrams.


    A stream of amazing silver lightning energy diffusion, like countless silver white snake in the void shuttle.


    The thunder is so powerful that it makes people feel chilly!


    Under this terrible thunder, the cold energy in the empty eight diagrams is boiling. It is instinctive fear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1868

    Only in this short moment, when the silver white thunder tree appeared, the overwhelming arc was like a spiritual root shuttle, drawing away the rolling cold energy, absorbing the terrible and frightening cold energy.


    With the emergence of the thunderbolt giant tree, the bloody figure who is trying to restore cohesion is also pouring out fear. It seems that it is affected by a huge force of involvement, unable to condense completely again. It is virtually subject to a kind of natural suppression and traction, and can''t help but snatch away the thunder tree crazily.


    &Boom &


    the terrible silver thunder swept out, and the world kept trembling.


    The silver white thunder is rampant, as if there are innumerable bomb exploding in the eight diagrams, which makes the eardrum tingle and the brain dizzy.


    In the eight diagrams, the vast and terrifying cold energy is directly absorbed when it comes into contact with the silver white arc.


    The huge blood color virtual shadow was about to condense. At the moment, under the influence of the terrible silver white arc, it was broken and could not condense any more.


    "No, no Please help me, help me


    The shrill voice, with fear, came out of the bloody cold energy. The voice reverberated in the void, and the thunder and lightning around it could not drown it.


    However, the sound just came out, and the bloody cold energy was completely destroyed and shattered, and then swallowed and absorbed by Yinluo soul thunder.


    The huge thunder and huge trees occupy the void, and the electric arc overflows all over the sky, like the thunder sea and the silver lake. It is not long before the cold energy that blocks the sky and the sun is completely swallowed up.


    Such a scene is too frightening, let seven night light in one side also for it to change color, is close to feel the spirit of thunder terrible.


    How many people in the world want to integrate the spirit thunder in their body, not to mention that there are few and few spirit thunder. What''s more, few people can succeed. How many gorgeous people want to integrate the spirit thunder, and finally they have to lose.


    But in front of the man, a person on the integration of several spiritual thunder in a body, with seven night light of body share and experience, can not help but sigh for it, but in the heart, more joy.


    "Hula..."


    In the end, everything converged and turned into a brilliant silver white substantive arc, which swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    The cold and overcast energy body was no longer seen, and the dark void around it began to brighten a lot.


    "What a huge energy..."


    Du Shaofu breathed a deep breath from his mouth. His face was pale and red. His mind was full of surging Yin cold energy which was swallowed by Yinluo soul thunder, and had not been refined yet.


    But this surging energy of yin and cold was in his body. Du Shaofu knew very well that once he was thoroughly refined, the benefits he could get from Yuan Shen would be much more than that he had previously obtained in the secret heaven.


    "It''s a windfall."


    A smile appeared on his resolute and resolute face. Du Shaofu was not satisfied with such a harvest. Even if he would not get any other benefits in this secret place, he had already made a worthwhile trip.


    However, at the moment, such surging Yin cold energy has not been refined in the body. Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless. Once it is fluctuated, such surging Yin cold energy is not a joke. It is not necessarily a matter of being possessed by demons. It is absolutely dangerous.


    "There seems to be something wrong. There are other energy bodies in it."


    Seven night Xi looked at the front, but the moving face has not relaxed, still maintain a dignified color, just that blood color virtual shadow in the dissipation, is obviously still crying for other existence.


    "Is there any other energy body..."


    Du Shaofu''s heart and mind peeped away, and the last cry for help of the bloody shadow could not escape Du Shaofu''s ears.


    However, Du Shaofu did not find anything, and his face was full of doubts.


    "Be careful and look ahead first."


    After that, Du Shaofu moved cautiously toward the front. The huge stars floating in the sky attracted Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    Seven night Xi was alert and did not dare to be careless, and then followed Du Shaofu.


    The vast stars outside the sky are suspended in the void, shining brightly, just like a bright moon falling. The invisible crushing force distorts the surrounding void into a concave shape. Taking Du Shaofu and qiyexi as their cultivation level, they also have a feeling of marching forward against the strong wind.


    "Is this the outer star of that day?"


    Finally, two people close to the vast sky stars, suspended in the sky, diffuse the general situation, let people look at the heart also tremble, heart rate accelerated.


    "It''s incredible."


    Du Shaofu also marveled that the huge stars outside the sky were thousands of Zhang in size, like a mountain. The whole body was irregular and round, with holes of different depths on the surface, and the light was shining brightly. If you look closely, you will find that the twinkling light is actually a dense rune."These runes are related to the mysterious meanings of the stars. These energies can be absorbed by the profound meanings of the stars, which can enhance the strength!"


    On the seventh night, the sun moved his face, shocked, and then showed joy. The runes on the outer stars of the day were related to the mysterious meanings of the stars. The energy diffused on the surface of the stars on that day could be absorbed by the inner meanings of the stars to improve their cultivation.


    "Be careful."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly changed and he pulled Qi Yexi away.


    "Hula..."


    When Du Shaofu pulled the seven night light to retreat, the huge stars outside the sky began to fluctuate, and the huge and terrible breath began to ripple around, like the wave Ji.


    "Zizi..."


    In a very short time, there was a dazzling arc on the sky.


    It''s just that the arc is strange. It''s just like a star. It''s shining.


    The starlight like arc is still spreading, so that the surrounding empty space is full of the dazzling starlight arc, with a breath of trembling drama, like a star floating in the river, blinking.


    &Zizi! &


    the starlight like arc interweaves, and a terrible pressure diffuses from it, making the seven night dawn look greatly changed.


    Du Shaofu''s figure retreated, and his eyes were only staring at the spreading starlight arc in front of him. The thunder and martial pulse in his body were affected, and the spirit of chijiri macaque in his mind was also affected.


    "What is that?"


    Seven night Xi exclaimed, from the starlight arc, feel the destruction of the gas, that vast breath, let its spirit really tremble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1869

    "Linglei, this is a Linglei!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and tightened his pupils. He didn''t have to feel the reaction of the original spirit and the thunder on his body. He knew that the thunder appeared in front of him from the stars outside that day.


    "Linglei!"


    Seven night Xi was astonished. She never knew that there was a thunder in the sky. Even her father never told her.


    "Hula..."


    That starlight arc ripples, in a very short period of time, covered the void, looks like a river of stars, the glory spread over the sky, but that terrible pressure and the breath of people''s soul trembling, it is to declare that this is a spirit thunder that can destroy all things, not gentle starlight.


    "Spirit thunder, human, you have spirit thunder, I knew when you came in, cluck..."


    Starlight wave, there is a voice, like a woman''s voice from the sky and earth from the starlight arc, surrounded by violent fluctuations.


    "Are you Linglei?"


    Qi Yexi asked, with a dignified face, standing close to Du Shaofu, feeling the terrible breath of trembling millet. He also knew the horror of this spirit thunder. He was afraid that the last thing the human energy body was looking for was the one in front of him. What he was asking for was not other energy bodies, but a terrible one!


    "Yes, you can call me Linglei, but you can also call me ''Lord taichen''. But I don''t mind the appellation of these low-level creatures, especially you, because you are going to die anyway."


    After a pause, there was a violent fluctuation in the starlight arc. It was like a pair of invisible and terrible eyes staring at Du Shaofu and saying: "especially you, human beings, can kill those energy bodies. Your cultivation strength is really good. You still have spirit thunder. How can those ignorant fools be opponents? But it doesn''t matter, because you are dead, cluck ¡±


    "you made those energy bodies?"


    Listening to the tone of Linglei, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, his eyes narrowed, and his brows slightly wrinkled. The breath which was invisible and diffused from the starlight arc that covered the sky was absolutely extremely powerful!


    "Those energy bodies can be said to be made by me or not. Strictly speaking, they are attracted and gathered by meteorites outside the day. In a long period of time, they start to be intelligent, but they are stupid and have no IQ. One day, I wake up and practice here. For so many years, I have been hiding in the outer meteorite of this day, boring When they do, they give them energy, body and intelligence, so as to pass the loneliness... "


    The voice was slow and the starlight arc was fluctuating. The more the voice said, the more it moved, the more violent it became. He said, "but now it''s not necessary. You are both not weak. You still devour those stupid people who were originally devoured by me. I have refined you now. With another aura, I will surely be able to go further and get out of this boring space Between, born achievement I "taichen" prestige, cluck cluck cluck


    The fierce and sharp sound reverberated in the space, just like thunder without a sound. A terrible starlight arc rose and fell with the sound wave, like the sound wave was surging and fluctuating. Du Shaofu frowned again just because of the fluctuating breath.


    The seven night light is a little pale. The energy body in the secret heaven had no intelligence quotient. Originally, it was called by this spirit thunder secretly. It was hidden in the stars outside that day, so that the strong men of the Yin and Yang family had never found it.


    Du Shaofu and Qi Yexi looked at each other and exchanged a look.


    "Hoo!"


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu suppressed the surging Yin and cold energy from the body. Du Shaofu said to Qi Yexi: "protect yourself, and leave the rest to me."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu stepped forward and raised his head slightly. The light in his eyes began to twinkle.


    "Be careful!"


    This time, seven night Xi didn''t say much. She knew that she couldn''t help anything with that aura of thunder, and her eyebrows frowned. But Qianying began to step back and protect herself and not let him worry. It was already the best help.


    "Cluck..."


    Linglei laughed again. His invisible eyes fixed on Du Shaofu''s body and said, "little human beings, there are some courage, but I''m really curious about how you can integrate a spirit thunder."


    "Do you want the thunder in me?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at the twinkling starlight arc. Under his invisible eyes, those who were seen also felt a little uneasy. If his cultivation was not enough, he would not even have the chance to make a move under the influence of him. This kind of spiritual thunder is definitely not an ordinary one.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised by the reaction of the self proclaimed "taichen" spirit thunder to himself. The mutual phagocytosis of spirit thunder would become stronger and further. At the beginning, the earth avalanche thunder and Yinluo Tun soul thunder all wanted to swallow up their own spirit thunder, but in the end, they were swallowed by themselves and made themselves go further.


    When Du Shaofu was afraid of the thunder, his eyes were full of expectation. His eyes were shining and glowing."Cluck, little human, do not deserve to have our spirit thunder in the body, so I will take it back, plus you two, it''s really God help me!"


    The laughter of "cluck" echoed in the void.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it, too." Du Shaofu set foot in the sky and hunted in purple robes.


    "Arrogant and ignorant human beings!"


    The laughter suddenly changed and the sound was loud. In the fluctuation of starlight arc, a bright arc burst out, as if it had agglomerated into a starlight wrapped curved arc saber, which was instantly impacted against Du Shaofu.


    This curved sword is a bit confused, but the rune is bright and brilliant, and the breath accompanying it is shocking and frightening. The breath wants to destroy the world and cross the void. You can see where it goes. The void is crumbling, and the dead and dry land below is turning into dust, which can destroy everything.


    This is too terrible. This is the combination of that terrible spirit thunder. He wants to kill Du Shaofu directly.


    "Be careful..."


    The seven night light was dignified, and her whole body was covered with starlight. At the moment, the breath of the curved sword made her worry about Du Shaofu. Under the terrible breath, she knew that she could not resist it.


    Du Shaofu looked serious, but he didn''t step back. His hands coagulated his fingerprints. Instead, he wanted to fight hard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1870

    Seeing that Du Shaofu wanted to fight with him, Qi Yexi''s face was even more dignified. The terrible spirit thunder was absolutely extraordinary, which was much more powerful than the breath of his uncle Qi xingpo.


    "Boom..."


    Lightning and thunder, like thunder rolling, there are fierce thunder in the void, shaking the sky.


    This is not the thunder explosion caused by the spirit thunder, but the thunder caused by the lightning Rune on Du Shaofu at the moment.


    Du Shaofu stimulated the pulse of thunder and made the sound of lightning and thunder.


    In a flash, the incomparable purple electric arc burst out of Du Shaofu''s body. The runes were blazing and dazzling, wrapped in fists. They condensed baquan do with the force of shaking the heaven and earth. They directly blocked the sword condensed by the star shining thunder, and blocked the general trend of destroying everything!


    "Long..."


    This is too terrible, the two collide, the sound of the wind and thunder like the earth shattering, the electric arc all over the sky swings, it seems that the universe is going to be reversed!


    An incredible scene appeared. After a standoff between Du Shaofu and his sword, which could destroy everything, the terrible starlight arc poured into Du Shaofu''s body, but it did not hurt Du Shaofu. On the contrary, he could not help being absorbed by Du Shaofu and then broke up.


    "Eh..."


    In the starlight arc, there was a thunder like sound of astonishment, which caused a wave of surprise.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was covered by the bright starlight arc, and his figure staggered back a few steps.


    "Hula..."


    But with a step of stamping the air to stabilize the body, the starlight arc on the body is introverted, the purple arc emerges, and the thunder pulse envelops the whole body, and the hair flutters back like a purple arc.


    "It''s delicious."


    Du Shaofu slightly looked up at the starry arc. His tongue licked his lips. He felt the thunder and pulse of his body in a boiling wave.


    But in his heart, Du Shaofu was not careless at all.


    This spirit thunder is too strong. It is much more powerful than seven stars breaking.


    "The peak of the main realm..."


    According to Du Shaofu''s conjecture, this spirit thunder may have reached the peak level of the main realm. Although he has not felt the breath of supreme nirvana in his body, as a spiritual thunder, it is the supreme living creature in this world, and its strength is absolutely above the Seven Star breaking.


    "What a strange pulse of martial arts makes me feel familiar. Boy, you are not from the yin-yang family. Who are you?"


    The voice of thunder like a female voice fluctuates in the void. From Du Shaofu''s body, this spiritual thunder seems to feel a familiar breath in the depth of memory.


    This breath makes it kind and afraid, afraid and greedy. The breath makes it feel that if it can devour the human in front of him, it will definitely bring far more benefits than swallowing another spirit thunder.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You don''t want to refine me. It seems that you don''t have that ability."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a relaxed look, but in the dark, he did not have any carelessness. Once a mistake falls into the hands of this miraculous thunder, the consequences can be imagined. There is still surging Yin cold energy absorbed in his body, which has not been refined, and there is no accident.


    "Ignorant boy."


    The sound in the starlight arc became sharper, and many thunders, like starlights, flashed out and bombarded Du Shaofu like lightning.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air and shook his sleeve. The purple arc on his body became more and more bright.


    "Zizi..."


    As soon as the stars and thunder came into contact with the purple electric arc on Du Shaofu''s body, they would burst into the sound of thunder like wind and thunder, and then directly poured into his body and dissipated in the invisible, making his purple arc Rune more and more bright.


    Stars and thunder are terrible enough to destroy everything. The falling stars give people the illusion of stars falling all over the sky, as if to destroy the earth. However, in the face of Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse, they are naturally conquered and swallowed up by them.


    Du Shaofu''s flesh body, forged by the purple gold xuanlei, has long been immortal.


    These stars and thunder can destroy everything, but in front of the immortal metaphysical body, it seems to be somewhat frustrated.


    As the stars and thunders burst down, Du Shaofu still stands aloof in the storm of starlight and thunder. What a tyrannical act it is to shake the world!


    but this scene is only seen by seven night light, which is startling!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    In the thunder of starlight, the thunder like starlight kept thundering around Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu, under the double protection of thunder and martial pulse and immortal metaphysics, stood safely in it.


    The surrounding starlight and thunder were engulfed by his thunder pulse, which made the purple arc Rune on Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse more brilliant.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu seemed relaxed, but his brow was slightly frowned.In the past, he had swallowed too much of the Yin and cold energy and had not been refined. At the moment, he was also affected by the fierce impact. This is not a good thing. Du Shaofu felt a kind of oppression and dignity.


    "Human beings, you have a special martial vein, but you are too greedy. Since you entered this place, I knew that you had a spirit thunder on you, so I deliberately let those stupid energy bodies give you to swallow. Now you must not feel very well, cluck, human greed, human nature is small, die!"


    When such words fall, in an instant, the star arc in the void becomes more violent, and the thunder is like the falling stars.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The thunder exploded, and the void crumbled.


    "Pedaling..."


    In the whole space, Du Shaofu was also staggered back by the impact of Shengsheng.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse and immortal Xuanti could not resist the violent impact of Linglei.


    "It''s not good..."


    Du Shaofu frowned and looked pale. The surging energy of yin and cold in his body seemed to feel the opportunity at the moment, and began to stir up in his body and mind.


    "Cluck, ignorant human beings, taste the bitter fruit of greed. When I devour you, I will surely be able to break through to the holy land, and then this space will no longer be bound to me."


    Thunder fell like a star, and the bombardment hit Du Shaofu.


    "Can you cope with it?"


    This is destruction. If you look at the seven night light in the distance, you are afraid that the whole Yin Yang family will also be destroyed,.


    "It''s a quick decision. It can''t be delayed!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with thunder and his eyes were full of murmurs. Such an impact had a great impact on the surging energy of yin and cold on his body.


    This spirit thunder has accumulated countless years here. It has grown to the peak of the main territory. Naturally, it is extremely terrifying. In addition, the cold energy in Du Shaofu''s body is even more difficult to deal with.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1871

    "Do your best!"


    With a decision in mind, Du Shaofu no longer hesitated. He waved and waved his hand in the thunder of the stars and thunder, and a purple gold streamer suddenly filled his palm.


    "Zizi..."


    The purple thunder tripod appeared in Du Shaofu''s palm in an instant. As Du Shaofu waved his hand and threw it up, it turned into a huge three legged tripod tripod, which was upside down on the void.


    ¡±Long! Long! Long! Long!... "


    The wind and thunder clang, this heaven and earth sky suddenly mercilessly trembles millet.


    There are purple and gold thunder clouds converging out of thin air, lightning and thunder, condensing large pieces of purple and gold thunder perched in the sky.


    Such as the destruction of the atmosphere of thunder, let people tremble!


    The explosion continued, the purple and gold thunder raged, as if there were countless bombs in the sky.


    A destructive energy is spreading, and the old world around it seems to be about to be destroyed.


    If we say that Linglei is the supreme living creature in this world, it is a terrible existence of terror.


    At this moment, the purple and golden thunder is the supreme in the supreme, and also the supreme thunder!


    The power and pressure from the purple and golden thunder is not comparable to that of Xinghui Linglei.


    With Du Shaofu''s accomplishments at the moment, he urged the purple thunder xuanding and used the purple gold Xuan thunder. It is not the same as before, and it is enough to suppress the star shining thunder.


    "Although there are a lot of bottom cards in Du Fu''s hand, they are still the best!"


    At that moment, the spirit thunder also immediately felt the terrible power. The stars and thunder waves violently, and the lightning space rippled around, as if the star river was in turbulence.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu urged the purple thunder tripod to suppress it. With a huge purple gold Xuan thunder whirling around the purple thunder xuanding, it turned into a thunder black hole.


    "Boom..."


    The space around the purple thunder tripod is broken to irrecoverable size, revealing the palpitating dark color. It has a huge swallowing power that can not be resisted by the starlight and Linglei. It directly swallows up the overwhelming starlight, arc and thunder all around.


    "Boom..."


    The thundering sound of "thundering and rumbling" is constantly spreading from the void, which makes the heart tremble.


    The thunder condensed by the purple gold arc is like a strip of purple gold python, constantly exploding around, destroying the starlight arc.


    Originally, all the stars and thunder were just like countless stars falling and collapsing, which made Du Shaofu hard to deal with.


    But at the moment, with the appearance of purple thunder xuanding, Du Shaofu''s pressure was greatly reduced, his figure was firmly in the void, and the thunder pulse all over his body began to devour the starlight arc.


    What''s more crazy is the purple thunder xuanding, which devours the Xinghui Linglei just like the tide. It''s like a bottomless hole that can''t be filled.


    Among the starlight arcs in the sky, with Du Shaofu and zilei xuanding as the center, there are huge empty black holes around, and countless starlight arcs are swallowed up and poured in.


    The starlight arc burst out and mingled brilliantly. In order to break away from the phagocytosis of Zijin xuanlei and Du Shaofu, it was impossible to stop and retreat.


    "It''s so familiar. What is that, boy, who are you..."


    This sharp thunder female voice reverberates, at this moment, the spirit thunder began to feel fear, from the tripod tripod, there is also a breath of fear in the depth of its memory.


    "Now, do you want to refine me..."


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils are like a sea of purple thunder. His thunder and martial veins absorb the starlight thunder, and his whole body is wrapped up in starlight arc.


    These starlight arcs poured into Du Shaofu''s body, which also made Du Shaofu''s skin sunken, some of his skin even split, but then it recovered as usual and circulated like this.


    "Boom!"


    All around the world, the stars and thunders spread all over the world, and they were violently destroyed. However, no matter whether you touch Du Shaofu and his body or the purple thunder xuanding, they are just like meeting the water of dry sand, and they disappear in an instant


    "Human beings, how about if our well water doesn''t invade the river water? Step back, I won''t swallow you up. Those energy bodies are also given to you, how about?"


    The shrill thunder reverberated, and the thunder seemed to want to compromise.


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    Du Shaofu raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. With this kind of spirit thunder, Du Shaofu let those cold energy bodies die intentionally, in order to contain himself. How could Du Shaofu believe this kind of Linglei with such treachery and cunning.


    I''m afraid that once there is a new opportunity, it will fight back in an instant, and then I will be in bad luck.


    "Boom..."


    He felt that Du Shaofu did not mean to compromise. The innumerable starlight lightning arcs condensed into tens of Zhang, even tens of Zhang of huge thunder, all of which were in a frenzied uprising. With the continuous sound of thunder, they bombarded Du Shaofu and zilei xuanding.


    Under such crazy starlight and thunder, Du Shaofu''s body and purple thunder Xuan tripod were also affected and retreated.


    Du Shaofu''s body began to crack and show signs of depression again under the impact of the raging thunder, but it recovered slowly afterwards."Poof...!"


    Just at this time, as Du Shaofu and zilei xuanding were affected, a bright arc swept out of the starlight arc, and went straight back into the distant stars suspended in the sky.


    The arc of starlight all over the sky, followed by the outer star of that day, disappeared, and then the light on the outer star of that day was much brighter.


    The purple thunder tripod devoured all around the stars and thunder, but could not stop the escape of other starlight arcs.


    Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse was just recovered under the action of wrapping and immortal Xuanti. With the disappearance of Xinghui Linglei, the purple thunder xuanding converged and advanced in the palm.


    "Did Linglei escape?"


    A startled seven night light came to Du Shaofu''s side, and the astonishment on her moving face did not go away.


    "The stars outside this day are the places where they were born."


    Du Shaofu looked at the outer stars floating in the sky, his eyes glowing with thunder and raised his eyebrows slightly. He said, "maybe the stars on this day are the breeding ground."


    "Do you mean that the spirit thunder was bred in the stars outside this day?"


    The seven night sun eyes move, ripples, in the heart surprised, but not very strange, how strange and profound the stars outside the day, to say breeding a spirit thunder, it is really possible, otherwise this one does not know where it came from.


    "It''s not far from ten. If you want to catch it, you have to enter it."


    Du Shaofu watched the stars coming out of the sky, and his eyes were burning with thunder.


    At this moment, it is not the spirit thunder that wants to refine Du Shaofu, but Du Shaofu wants to integrate the spirit thunder that can be met but not sought.


    According to the previous signs of merging spiritual thunder, Du Shaofu estimated that as long as this star shining spirit ray was integrated, it might be enough to make the yuan God go to a higher level. Even in the cultivation, coupled with the surging Yin cold energy recently refined, there is great hope for further progress.


    Du Shaofu was also aware of the danger. Although he had successfully integrated several spirit mines, he was afraid that the danger of continuing to integrate them was even greater than that before.


    But this was just the chance to strengthen himself and change again. Du Shaofu was a little hot.


    It was too tempting for Du Shaofu to take a risk.


    "You want to deal with that one?"


    Seven night Xi glared at Du Shaofu. The spirit thunder was terrible. At the moment, he was afraid of the thunder pulse of God Lei Ding and Du Shaofu. But he didn''t expect that the guy in front of him had the idea of a good thunder.


    "I''ve got a way to fuse the thunder. Don''t worry."


    Du Shaofu smiles at the dawn of the seventh night. Although this is an adventure, he has purple thunder and xuanding, thunder and martial pulse, as well as the mysterious skill fragments, which are also the capital of adventure.


    "You still have those Yin cold energies that have not been refined, which will have an impact. It''s better to wait for refining and then make plans."


    After a little hesitation, qiyexi''s eyes were rippling, and zhengse said to Du Shaofu.


    "That Linglei has just been injured. When I refine the Yin cold energy in my body, it must have recovered, and I will be well prepared. At that time, it will be more difficult to deal with it. What''s more, I''m afraid it won''t give me time to thoroughly refine the Yin cold energy in my body. "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the shining stars in the sky. The spirit thunder was created by the purple thunder xuanding and suffered a lot of influence. Once it recovered and made new preparations, it would be more difficult to deal with it.


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, he didn''t believe that the thunder would give him the opportunity to thoroughly refine the Yin cold energy in his body.


    Since then, the opportunity that lingfu didn''t want to swallow up his own energy was the one that Ling Fu didn''t want to swallow up.


    Although he can refine the Yin cold energy in the purple thunder xuanding, and I believe that the spirit thunder can''t do anything about himself, Du Shaofu doesn''t want that Linglei to be ready.


    "That day outside the stars is the breeding ground of that thunder. Even if it is just the place where it lives, it will be extremely dangerous."


    Qi Yexi is still extremely worried. It is almost impossible for ordinary people to suppress and integrate such a spirit thunder. Tianjiao, a master of yin and Yang, also fell for the purpose of merging the spirit thunder.


    "I''ll be careful. You wait for me outside."


    Du Shaofu bowed his head and gave a kiss on the moving woman''s frown. Then he looked at the huge stars in front of him. His eyes twinkled with purple thunder, and his body was covered with the secret patterns of thunder and martial veins. When the voice fell, it turned into a purple lightning and swept into the sky.


    "Be careful. I''ll wait for you here."


    Seven night Xi called out to Du Shaofu. She didn''t stop him. She knew what he needed most.


    Seven night light also did not follow up, know can''t help what.


    All she can do now is to wait quietly here.


    Looking at the shadow of the purple lightning, the ripples in the eyes of the seven night sunlight are moving for a long time.Unknowingly, she realized that she was not at the beginning and could not help him any more.


    He has caught up with himself, even has gone further than himself.


    "I don''t want to be further away from you, and I don''t want to be a burden on you."


    Red lips micro motion, seven night Xi murmur light way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1872

    Looking at the dazzling, energy fluctuating stars outside the sky, the seven night light then swept out, under the vast pressure of the stars.


    Feeling the powerful energy fluctuations, seven night light star shining beauty eyes gush out a touch of perseverance, which is the last to enter the secret realm of heaven to get the biggest chance.


    At the moment, the biggest chance is right in front of her. Qi Yexi doesn''t want to worry about it. She sits with her legs crossed and her fingerprints are coagulated. She has talismans and secret patterns. She diffuses out of her body. Yin and Yang Qi fluctuate and stars flow. She begins to absorb the energy from the stars outside that day.


    She didn''t want to be further away from him. Qiyexi wanted to strengthen herself, absorb the powerful energy from the stars outside the sky, refine her body and enhance her cultivation.


    "Hula..."


    Under the powerful energy fluctuation, there is a mysterious pattern of star light, which is diffused from the outside of the sky and inside the stars. With the energy fluctuation, the seven night light is covered in it.


    All of this looks up from afar, let seven night light seem to be in a starry River, holy and dignified!


    "Whoosh..."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, wrapped by the thunder and martial pulse, seems to have turned into a real flash of lightning, as if he had broken the forbidden boundary and got into the stars that day.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, a terrible energy and great power swept over him, crushing all around Du Shaofu.


    On the stars outside that day, the place where Xinghui Linglei fled into was a piece of arc prohibition. Du Shaofu was not difficult to enter.


    Du Shaofu, however, did not expect the great power and energy of the stars outside that day, and almost fell into a fight, which affected the surging Yin and cold energy in his body.


    But Du Shaofu steadied and felt the breath of starlight and thunder. He broke in along a deep starlight passage, as if he were passing through a star road.


    The channel of starlight is deep and boundless, only starlight ripples.


    "Boom!"


    However, occasionally there is a terrible thunderbolt gathered by starlight and arc. It is a huge impact that can destroy the body of the strong, and even more can destroy the spirit of the yuan, making the space crack. It is enough to kill the practitioners in the Holy Land and destroy them into pieces.


    If there is no special means and magic power, it is impossible to pass through this channel.


    However, Du Shaofu was an exception, not to mention that his body had thunder and martial pulse and powerful immortal metaphysical body. The profound meaning of the stars in his body also played a role at this time.


    Du Shaofu was able to escape danger in this passage, but he was still nervous and did not dare to be careless.


    This channel is very long. Maybe time is affected in this channel and becomes very nihility.


    After a long time, a ray of light appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes, as if he had reached the end of the passage.


    "Are you coming..."


    His eyes were glowing with thunder. Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were slightly raised. His feet were empty, and his body quickly swept out.


    ¡±Zizi... "


    When Du Shaofu swept out of the channel of starlight, a strong glare appeared, which made his eyes squint, almost unable to look directly, and a terrible threat of destruction poured down like a mountain.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu had already prepared. He waved his sleeve and swept across the sky. He used the thunder and martial pulse to condense into the shaking wings and fan them to the front.


    "Boom..."


    The electric arc Ji swings, smoldering thunder, such as the sky thunder rolling.


    "Pedaling..."


    Under the impact of the overwhelming thunder, Du Shaofu''s figure also staggered back. The arc on his body was swinging, and his body was cracking and recovering slowly.


    However, Du Shaofu''s purple robe was a bit shabby at the beginning, but it was not kept at the moment. The clothes did not cover the body, revealing the purple and gold skin, showing a kind of strength like a dragon. The purple arc on his body was even more magnificent.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu found that he had already appeared in a space of stars and thunder.


    Around the sky and earth, the thunder condensed by the starlight and arc is just like a river of stars. It is bright and blazing. It is extremely violent, and makes the energy of Yuan Shen tremble in this space.


    This is the breath of spirit thunder that calls itself "taichen", but it is much more violent than the one that Du Shaofu felt when he was outside.


    In the space of starlight and thunder in front of us, there is a starlight lightning beast with a distance of more than 1000 feet standing in it.


    The thunder and lightning beast is like a thunder rabbit, but it is like a tiger all over the body. That pair of fierce pupils is like two thunder sea stars, and the breath of astonishing and terrible destruction fluctuates.


    "It''s really its territory!"


    Looking around at the vast and bright sea of stars and thunder, Du Shaofu was not surprised, but he did not know whether this was only the hiding place of taichen or the breeding place of taichen.


    "Human beings, you really dare to come in and die. Cluck, you can''t help yourself..."


    The harsh and sharp sound impact on the space, so that a large area of starlight thunder with its sound ripple burst, into an arc burst, the scene is appalling.


    Looking at Du Shaofu at the moment, his eyes are greedy and expectant.It did not expect that this human dare to catch up, this is its territory, it occupies the absolute advantage!


    His thunder light and fierce eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu, which was an opportunity to come to his door.


    This is its chance. As long as it can refine the human beings in front of us, it is enough to go further, break away from this space and be proud of the world!


    "You don''t have that strength."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu waved his hand, and a purple gold streamer suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand. Purple thunder clouds surged around him, and lightning and thunder thundered. The purple gold arc was like a giant python in all directions.


    Feeling the destructive power on the purple thunder xuanding, the fierce pupil of thunder and lightning suddenly looks ugly and has absolute fear. But then he lifts his head, his eyes are gloomy, and the cold light is forcing people. He says, "boy, do you think you can really do anything with me by relying on the treasure? This is my territory. You can''t have enough treasures. Please be my refining!"


    "Long..."


    When the voice fell, the huge body of the strange beast broke out, and it directly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    In a flash, the thundering thunder, like the sea waves, swept the huge waves, heavy, terrible breath solidified around the void, the destruction of the majestic energy head-on, let the soul tremble!


    ¡±Come on


    Du Shaofu gave a deep drink. He threw out the purple thunder tripod in his hand and turned it into a huge tripod tripod tripod. When the lightning flashed and thundered, a large amount of purple and gold thunder gathered in the sky, forming a purple gold vortex and continuing to swallow up the stars and thunder around.


    But at the moment, the star thunder is far stronger than the original outside. It seems that there is a complementary relationship between the stars on this day, and the power is more powerful.


    In the roaring thunder, the electric arc continuously diffuses from the thunder pool and condenses into tens of Zhang of thunder. Like a python, the continuous detonation towards Du Shaofu and purple thunder xuanding.


    Under this kind of explosion, Du Shaofu was in control of the purple and gold xuanlei, but he was constantly shocked back. He was struck by the starlight thunder. He had immortal Xuanti and thunder pulse. His body was also cracked one after another. His recovery speed was greatly reduced and he was more and more struggling.


    At the same time, the surging Yin and cold energy in Du Shaofu''s body was also affected, and it was violently stirred again.


    "Cluck, boy, you''re not enough. It''s suicide!"


    Take the upper hand, thunder, strange beast laugh, deafening, thunder Ji swing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1873

    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. In his cracked skin, which was impacted by the starlight and thunder, there were thunder pulse flashing, swallowing the starlight and flowing, and there were immortal bodies repairing the body.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu had a kind of golden bloom on his body surface, with a strange Rune soaring into the sky and his breath surging.


    In an instant, Du Shaofu''s whole body appeared a brilliant plume of gold, condensed into a golden armor covering the whole body.


    "Ji..."


    The golden light rippled, and the cascading plumes were derived from their own body, covering Du Shaofu''s body surface, forming a set of magnificent golden armor. There was the sound of the screeching of the golden winged ROC birds, which pierced the clouds and cracked the rocks, and the domineering momentum swept through the void.


    Du Shaofu urged the green spirit armor to resist the surrounding stars and thunder, and the pressure was greatly reduced.


    Although the cost of Qingling armor is huge, the defense of Qingling armor is not ordinary.


    ¡±That''s the point


    Du Shaofu pondered and raised his head slightly. The purple thunder xuanding and thunder Wu pulse were already difficult to deal with the spirit thunder in the stars outside the day. He had to do his best.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the thunder space trembled for no reason, and Ancient Runes poured out.


    Suddenly, a strange pattern appeared in the void, with mountains and lakes, wind and rain alternating, sun, moon and stars changing, mountains and rivers moving horizontally


    This is a picture of empty eight trigrams, with Du Shaofu as the center, like a ring of gods sweeping away, filled with bright light, pouring out all kinds of visions!


    The huge eight diagrams spread, and the thunder beast seemed to feel something. The thunder light of stars trembled for no reason.


    Around the void chaos, that strange eight trigrams pattern toward the square spread, a terrible pressure.


    Thunder and other animals roared, felt a great momentum, began to suppress it in the town, let it be greatly affected, for it secretly trembled.


    In that fear of the power, thunder and other animals on the body of the bright stars and thunder, now also began to dim.


    Du Shaofu has done his best, using the eight trigrams in order to completely suppress this spirit thunder, go all out!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Thunder and other animals began to change color, for which sharp anger, starlight and thunder erupted. That terrible power shook the void and destroyed a large space, as if to shatter the empty eight trigrams, but in the end, it has not been able to do so.


    Du Shaofu had the green spirit armor defense. The star and thunder that hit the green spirit armor was swallowed by the thunder pulse and resisted by the immortal Xuanti, which made Du Shaofu no longer suffer much impact.


    With thunder and martial pulse, purple gold and Xuan thunder, and at the moment there are eight trigrams, Du Shaofu once again suppressed Xinghui Linglei.


    The purple thunder tripod revolves, and the purple and golden thunder around the tripod converge into a vortex. The huge force of involvement brings the python like starlight and thunder directly into the purple thunder tripod.


    Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse are also devouring the stars and thunder.


    Under the influence of the eight diagrams, the surrounding stars and thunder pool are surrounded by the thunder. It seems that the surrounding thunder is also invisibly drawn by a certain kind of traction. Once trapped in the empty eight diagrams diagram, you can''t help but be controlled by the spirit thunder and plunder the purple thunder xuanding crazily.


    As soon as they come into contact with the entrance of the purple thunder tripod, these stars and thunders will disappear directly and disappear in the purple thunder xuanding immediately.


    Countless stars and thunders swept, the throbbing stars and thunder danced wildly. With the explosion of thunder, they swept to the purple thunder tripod, but they all disappeared in the purple thunder xuanding.


    At the moment, the purple thunder xuanding is like a bottomless cave, allowing the overwhelming starlight and thunder to plunder into.


    ¡±Boom... "


    The terrible thunder swept out, this piece of void is also constantly in the trembling drama.


    Thunder rages, as if there are countless bombs in the explosion, shocking people''s eardrum tingling, dizzy brain.


    ¡±Asshole, how can this happen


    Thunder and strange beast at the moment finally felt fear, the huge body moved across the sky, like a beast God, burst out a huge and bright thunder, like the thunder came into the world, the thunder punished the human beings, crushed to the purple thunder xuanding.


    That wait for thunder light to oppress, let a person shiver, the heart gives birth to chill!


    Du Shaofu devoted all his efforts to the eight trigrams, and the visions were in the sky, and a great power broke out.


    The purple thunder xuanding rotates, and the lightning black hole formed by the amazing purple and gold lightning is more and more bright. It is like countless purple and gold snake shuttling in the void.


    Although the starlight and thunder were terrible, they could no longer shake the purple thunder tripod under the influence of the eight diagrams.


    Purple thunder xuanding will be one of the thunder like star thunder, but also live to swallow up.


    ¡±Long... "


    At the end of the day, a large amount of terrifying starlight and thunder filled out, like countless bombs detonating. The terrible thunder force fell from nine days and the sound of "roaring" reverberated from the air. What a terror, it was a destruction!


    But all this has been unable to change anything. Du Shaofu did his best, and purple thunder xuanding was swallowing all the stars and thunder.The vast star and thunder pool is weakening, and the stars and thunder can''t help being devoured by purple thunder. It can''t be stopped at all. Only the low thunder sound resounds in this space.


    ¡±How could that be so. "


    The voice of fear came from the thunder and other beasts. The star and thunder pool became smaller and smaller, and the more it was swallowed, the weaker the breath was.


    Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor was also wrapped by starlight arc, and his thunder pulse was more and more bright, which also absorbed a lot of spirit thunder.


    "Spell it


    The thunder beast can''t bear any longer. The huge body flies out of the sky and kills it into the empty eight diagrams diagram. The thunder package is like the sky in the sun, which distorts the void in the empty eight diagrams diagram.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder endlessly, the sound is deafening, the stars and thunder one after another impact, ravaging the void, the destructive power surging!


    At this moment, it seems that Du Shaofu''s whole empty eight trigrams will be overturned!


    All around the void inch by inch, swept out the dark space cracks, was submerged by the starlight arc, forming a shocking and terrifying scene.


    By this time, it was the critical moment, and the thunder had already felt the real crisis and was fighting for it.


    "Ji..."


    The eight diagrams are bright and visionary. Du Shaofu condenses a huge purple golden Lei Peng, carrying the purple thunder Xuan tripod. He does not advance, but reverses, and bluntly strikes the former.


    "Boom..."


    In such a collision, the town of purple thunder xuanding and the empty eight trigrams map was suppressed, and the thunder and other beasts were also captured by the purple and gold thunder Peng, and the thunder was rampant, like the most gorgeous fireworks.


    "Zizi..."


    Suddenly, a particularly bright star and lightning swept out. It actually broke free from the pressure and phagocytosis of the empty eight diagrams and purple thunder xuanding, and fled directly with an extremely terrible speed.


    "Boy, I''m not finished with you. I''ll never let you go!"


    The sharp voice spread out, that fleeing bright stars and lightning turned into a ferocious beast half a foot in size outside the empty eight diagrams, but it was particularly bright and dazzling, crystal clear, filled with the atmosphere of destruction.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1874

    "Spirit, thunder and soul!"


    Looking at the bright and surprised stars, thunder and other animals, Du Shaofu''s eyes fluttered. It was the soul of this spirit thunder, and it was the root of it. ¡Ó,


    "boy, pay the price. This is my world. I have already complemented the stars on this day. You are destined to be refined by me!"


    The shrill roar resounds, and the whole space vibrates. A vast and boundless pressure penetrates from the void, and the space is covered with runes.


    In the void, there is a star wave, surrounded by the sky!


    The terrible pressure is too great. It imprisons the void, and even imprisons Du Shaofu''s empty eight diagrams.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu also felt a feeling of being bogged down in the empty eight diagrams. The dark Qi was slow. Even if there were purple thunder xuanding and thunder pulse, they were greatly suppressed.


    Even around Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor, there was a great force to suppress it. It was as slow and laborious as an old ox plowing.


    At the moment, the spirit of the thunder was surrounded by stars. It was like a terrible star falling down on the star river. It directly suppressed Du Shaofu and destroyed everything along the way.


    "Boom..."


    In the outside world, the eyes of the seven night sun, who are wrapped in the twinkling of one''s knees, suddenly open, and the energy of the stars around them is shrinking towards the stars outside the sky. The light of the stars floating in the void is making a great impact, shaking in the void, making a sonorous sound and breaking out endless pressure.


    Her eyes were dignified and tense. She looked at the stars outside the sky, and her eyes were full of solemnity, and her hands were tightly held together.


    "This is the power of the stars beyond the sky!"


    In the eight diagrams, Du Shaofu''s pupils fluctuate. At the moment, the mighty pressure comes from the stars outside the sky.


    That''s the pressure on the mysterious stars outside the sky. This thunder can borrow the power of the stars outside this day.


    This kind of power is too terrible, incomparable and full of infinite mystery. It can suppress all living beings!


    "Boy, it''s over. Die!"


    The spirit of thunder is ferocious. It carries the weight of the stars outside the sky and rolls down. The light is dazzling and the runes are blazing. It is just like countless stars on the river of stars. It is terrible.


    "Kaka..."


    Under such a great momentum, the empty eight diagrams promoted by Du Shaofu began to crack, some visions disappeared, some light was dim.


    "Boom


    At the critical time, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints condensed and began to spread bright lights all over his body. It turned into a vast ring of gods, which was particularly bright and shining. It was just like the rising sun in the East.


    This is the boundless Nirvana power of Du Shaofu. It is shrouded in it, mingled with it, detached from the world, sacred and inviolable. The surging breath of his whole body is like a waterfall falling down and surging!


    Suddenly, the Holy Spirit comes, all kinds of visions on the Eight Diagrams shine in the sky again, there are stars pouring out, there are purple and gold thunder Peng emerging, there is purple flame roaring, it is completely like a world is pregnant with new life.


    ¡±Hum


    The wind and thunder resound through the space, roaring endlessly, sweeping the void, ups and downs.


    This kind of power can resist the pressure of the stars pouring down from the sky, and the countless runes are breaking.


    The special feature is the starlight appearing in the empty eight diagrams diagram, which is connected with the pressure of the stars outside the sky.


    "Hula..."


    With the broken rune, Du Shaofu is now helping with the boundless nirvana, preaching the profound meaning of the eight trigrams, thundering and martial pulse, and doing his utmost to punish and kill boundlessly and push the four sides.


    "What is this, is it supreme Nirvana?"


    Spirit thunder soul kind trembles, that terrible pressure lets its heart gush out the fear which cannot be erased.


    "It''s over!"


    The void is turbulent and the wind and clouds are blowing. At this moment, Du Shaofu stands in the highest position and looks arrogant. He breaks his drink like a roc singing through the clouds and rocks, or like a dragon chanting nine days. His eyes are like two purple and golden thunderbolts breaking through the void. A palm print is taken, which contains eight trigrams and unparalleled punishment, which severely impacts on the spirit of thunder.


    "Long..."


    Spirit thunder soul kind of fierce pupil trembles, crystal clear body is beaten to pieces.


    "Boy, you are still too young!"


    But at this time, a terrible breath of soul trembling came to Du Shaofu in the broken spirit thunder, which turned into the most brilliant star shining thunder, and went straight into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu''s face was not surprised but pleased, with a smile on his mouth, which was like a smile.


    ¡±Boom


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with starlight and thunder, and a torrent of weather that was about to destroy the yuan God swept through Du Shaofu''s mind.


    That terrible breath with destruction, as if able to destroy the yuan God in an instant, but in this breath of destruction, there is a breath that can nourish the spirit, vitality and destruction coexist.


    This kind of breath surprised Du Shaofu. The terrible breath could destroy and nourish the original spirit. It was like water carrying a boat and capsizing it.However, Du Shaofu had already been prepared for the electric light and Firestone. The thunder and martial pulse on his body protected him, and his body directly surged out. A magnificent and desolate breath spread, and the purple gold arc flowed directly into his mind, blocking and wrapping the starlight and thunder.


    At the same time, the red Jiri horse monkey yuan God of Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace rushed out. In an instant, the power of violent destruction was released, and the silver and gold thunder swept out of the sky and spread the mud pill palace.


    This is Du Shaofu''s integration of four kinds of spirit thunder: yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapsing sky thunder, soul destroying God thunder, and Jinwu burning sky thunder. In addition, there is a very terrible spirit root pressure in his mind.


    Even at the moment, the three thousand earthquake Li Lei, which had always existed in Du Shaofu''s mind, was also fluctuated and filled with breath.


    Too fast, everything is just a moment, silver gold bright light arc, palpitation diffuse pour out.


    It has an ancient domineering atmosphere, desolate and magnificent, can not be provoked, contains violent destruction!


    "It''s not a kind of spirit thunder. You''ve fused five kinds of spirit thunder. How can this happen? It''s impossible, impossible..."


    At this moment, the starlight and thunder, which had just burst into Du Shaofu''s mind, turned into a crystal clear thunderbolt. Suddenly, he trembled for it, and the fierce pupil burst out of fear, and immediately began to retreat,.


    At the moment, this star shining spirit thunder soul kind knows that the human body in front of us is not only fused with one kind of spirit thunder, it clearly feels the breath of five kinds of spirit thunder.


    That terrible several kinds of breath, let its fear, was naturally suppressed, a single soul in this place, there is no room for resistance.


    "Who are you..."


    The last word left by the spirit of thunder was in Du Shaofu''s mind, and then was swallowed up by Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse and the spirit thunder condensed by four kinds of spirit thunder.


    ¡±Wow... "


    Above the void, the pattern of the eight trigrams in the void, the purple golden thunder ROC disappears, a round of divine ring disappears, all kinds of visions converge, and they are hidden in the void, and all disappear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1875

    The pressure in the void was also calmed down, no longer intimidating, and returned to normal. ¦°¡Ê,


    "nourishing..."


    The terrible thunder condensed by starlight arc is collapsing, and only a few slight starlight arcs occasionally reverberate in this void.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    When everything calmed down, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but gush out a large mouthful of blood, and his breath was suddenly disordered.


    "It''s close!"


    The green spirit armor converged, and Du Shaofu''s face was very pale.


    It was too much to do with all one''s strength, which made Du Shaofu exhausted. Besides, there was a riot of the Yin cold energy that had been swallowed up in his body.


    Fortunately, at the moment, Du Shaofu has completely suppressed that aura. Otherwise, once it is delayed for a while, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. He was afraid that the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Refining!"


    at this moment, both the surging Yin and cold energy in the body and the spirit, thunder and soul in the mind, all need refining.


    Then Du Shaofu sat cross legged on a starry rock in the void, his fingerprints condensed, and his running skills began to refine.


    "Zizi..."


    From Du Shaofu''s Zhou body surface, Luo Lu''s skin was covered with arc waves.


    Sky space, again silent.


    Only in front of the void above that day, the stars just like a mountain, floating, with a mysterious ancient atmosphere, once again flashing dazzling light.


    The light above the stars outside the sky is like starlight. Standing in the light of seven nights, two wisps of black lacquer transparent hair brush gently with the wind. Wrapped in a light green skirt, the small waist does not fit in, and outlines a graceful arc.


    The starry splendor makes the seven night light appear hazy and dreamy. This kind of beauty is not only in appearance, but also in temperament, which makes it like a real banished immortal coming to the world, not stained with human fireworks.


    Looking at the huge stars outside the sky has gradually become calm, I feel that the spirit of thunder has become weaker and weaker, and the red lips of the seven night light are slightly open, and the clenched hands are relaxed.


    ¡±I can''t die all these years, and this time it will be fine. "


    her eyebrows are crooked, and the seven night sunlight looks at the stars outside that day, murmurs softly. Her eyes are bright and bright, and her eyes are full of determination.


    Then the seven night sun continued to sit cross legged, covered with dazzling starlight, absorbing the energy from the stars outside the sky.


    There is a star rune that seeps out of the void and is gradually drawn by it and gathers around the graceful body, just like a new star is taking shape


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time slowly, like quicksand between the fingers, quietly disappeared.


    It has been more than a year since the opening of the divine space.


    After Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu''s father and son made a big fuss about Legalists, Kyushu has been extremely calm, and there has been no major dispute over the whole Kyushu.


    There was no movement from the major forces, and even no disciples went down the mountain. They all practiced in the closed door.


    "It''s said that there will be a catastrophe in heaven and earth. It''s related to those ancient demons. Those great forces let the disciples of the sect to practice in seclusion, so that they can have more self-protection when the catastrophe comes!"


    Some of these rumors spread in Kyushu, making people panic.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wutong Mountain, Phoenix family.


    The ancient heaven and earth, a mysterious space, is full of blazing heat in the air. The amazing red fire spreads out from the void, and the terrible degree can burn the top strong into ashes.


    "Hula..."


    The blazing fire is like a sea of fire, which covers the void. The high-temperature burning space reveals dark space cracks, which are enough to make life impossible to walk on.


    But at the moment, there is a red and Golden Dragon standing across the void. Its huge eyes are closed. There is a mysterious third eye standing in the center of the eyebrows. At this moment, it seems that all of them are beating with fire.


    This strange dragon has two wings and spreads out a kind of bright and gorgeous flame. The huge body is wrapped in the blazing fire, and its scales have become more and more bright.


    "Gu..."


    There is the sound of sparrows echoing in the void. In the blazing fire, colorful light is created. A huge vermilion bird''s virtual shadow rune is arranged and interpreted. Then it steals into the body of the red gold dragon, and turns into a rune to steal out. This cycle continues.


    Each time with this cycle, the breath on the red gold dragon becomes more powerful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    on Wutong Mountain, an easy job to do is to have another hot space, colorful flames, colorful flames, and colorful blazing flames, which are enough to destroy the powerful people in the territory and burn them to ashes.


    But at the moment, there are two huge Phoenix bodies, which are wrapped in the rolling colorful flame.The terrible multicolored flame, around these two huge Phoenix bodies, lingers and circulates from their body surface, which is extremely miraculous.


    Such two huge Phoenix bodies, colorful flame boiling burning, quietly suspended also let the whole void in vibration.


    From the huge body of the Phoenix, each of them has a terrible pressure, which makes the animals tremble and makes people feel small and shocking!


    This is the Phoenix body of fenghan and huanglinger.


    At the moment, the two people''s noumenon is brilliant, but Huang linger''s noumenon is slightly smaller.


    But at the moment, Feng Han''s body is undoubtedly to shine more dazzling, there is a deep and incomparable black purple flame gushing out of the body.


    This is the Phoenix bath fire, claimed to be able to burn everything, burn all living things!


    Phoenix bath fire is said to be the spirit fire formed at the time of Phoenix Nirvana. It is said that since ancient times, only a few of the Phoenix ancestors have been able to get the chance to cultivate the Phoenix bath fire.


    However, every ancestor of the Phoenix family who has cultivated the Phoenix bath fire is extremely powerful, and has a 30% chance to be reborn by the Phoenix bath fire in the body.


    At the moment, with the cooperation of Phoenix bath fire, it is obvious that Feng Han has gained great benefits here. On the day when he leaves the customs, he will surely be able to go up to a higher level and change again.


    In contrast, at the moment, Huang ling''er is very powerful and frightening, and is wrapped up in flames. However, it seems that the huge body has fallen into a withered state. The gorgeous feathers have been burned, and the Phoenix''s body is withering, its flesh and blood are withering, showing its crystal white bone, and even its vitality is dim.


    This is the destruction. I''m afraid it will not be long before the Phoenix body of huangling''er will be completely burned to ashes, and the white bones will be turned into dust.


    It''s only at this moment that I can see that there is a kind of fire that tends to be colorful in the bones of huangling''er, which penetrates from the inside out and covers the body. It blends with the flaming flames in the Phoenix pool, protecting the final vitality.


    Huang ling''er''s seemingly weak vitality in her body is gradually strengthening under the fire that tends to be colorful, just like a baby is growing up


    In the vast Nirvana pool, outside the two huge Phoenix bodies, the size of a fingernail is wrapped in bright green light, and the flying ants are wrapped by colorful fire, which diffuses a kind of colorful brilliance from the inside to the outside.


    At the moment, the wings of this strange flying ant begin to permeate with multicolored luster. From the inside, it comes from the blood. From that small body, however, there is a terrible and extremely powerful diffusion.


    This is the little ant emperor. At this moment, he is practicing in the nirvana pool and seeking transformation in the extremely dangerous situation!


    If it can persist to success, it will be able to eliminate natural diseases, such as breaking the cocoon into a butterfly, incarnating the supreme ant Huang, which will surely shake the world!


    Clouds, vast plains, this seems to be the end of the world.


    On the plain, there is a huge circle, the middle arc is divided into two, forming the Yin and Yang poles.


    "Wuwu..."


    Above the void, there was a black mist, and the evil breath was fluctuating, with the sound of ghosts crying and howling.


    Above the void, in front of a palace suspended in the air, a middle-aged man in plain robe stood outside the palace gate with his hands in his hands, his eyes staring at the evil black fog on the void, and his eyes were slightly coagulated.


    "Time is really running out. The seal is going to be broken..."


    The middle-aged man murmured softly in his plain robe, with dazzling runes in his eyes


    On the night of the moon, the color of the moon is like training, and the bright moon is in the sky.


    On the white moon, I don''t know when, there is a faint black fog looming.


    "Time is running out. I''m afraid that seal won''t last long..."


    The faint voice came out, and a graceful figure appeared above the void.


    Under the moonlight, this figure long skirt unfolds.


    The moon is hazy, this beautiful figure looks beautiful and mysterious, hazy around, shrouded in brilliance, people can''t see clearly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There is no day or night, just as time has lost its meaning here.


    "Zizi..."


    In the silence, there were occasional arc waves around Du Shaofu, who sat cross legged.


    No one can see. At this moment, Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, the soul of the star shining spirit thunder, was suppressed and swallowed by several kinds of spirit thunder and spirit roots, as well as the thunder and martial pulse, and melted into the body of the original God chijiri macaque.


    Originally the body of the silver and gold primordial God, the red Jiri macaque, is gradually showing a kind of starlight, and is becoming more and more solid and vigorous.


    The star shining spirit thunder almost has set foot on the holy land. How powerful it is. Although it has been swallowed up by purple thunder xuanding, its spirit and thunder spirit are now integrated by Du Shaofu. The benefits for Du Shaofu''s original spirit are beyond ordinary people''s imagination, and make Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse leap to a new level again.Thanks to thunder and martial pulse, Du Shaofu''s accomplishments are also rising.


    What''s more, the surging Yin and cold energy that Du Shaofu once swallowed is also bringing great benefits to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s breath was climbing slowly and steadily.


    This kind of slowness is relatively slow. If there are practitioners of the same level, seeing that Du Shaofu''s "slow" climbing speed is enough to be hit by suicide, it is not really slow. At such a level of cultivation, such a climbing speed is simply rapid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1876

    At this point, Du Shaofu''s level of cultivation was not able to make his accomplishments rise smoothly only by the energy in his body, which was filled with mysterious Qi and the enhancement of Yuan Shen.


    But in this period of time, from the Phoenix clan to the Confucianists and Taoists, all kinds of understanding had an invisible benefit to Du Shaofu.


    It''s like sowing seeds in spring. It''s time for Du Shaofu to harvest.


    Time goes by quietly. In this void space, there is only a trace of arc moving


    But Du Shaofu''s breath is growing stronger and stronger.


    With his eyes closed, Du Shaofu was like an old monk.


    But there is no doubt that the day it wakes up, I am afraid it will be like a butterfly breaking cocoon, and it will go to a higher level.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the boundless vast plain, the Yin and Yang poles are looming, the black fog is more and more strong, the evil smell is more and more strong, and the sound of ghosts crying and howling from the void is also more and more intensive.


    ¡±Boom... "


    Under the influence of the evil atmosphere and black fog, the patterns of yin and Yang keep on glowing, and the void also vibrates and roars.


    Before the palace in the air, the middle-aged man in plain robe stood outside the gate of the palace with his hands in his hands. His eyes were staring at the evil breath in the void, and his eyes were dark.


    "It''s broken. The seal should be gone."


    Suddenly, there is a lifeless voice from the void, quietly, from the depths of the void there is a rolling evil, the sky began to flash thunder.


    From the void turbulence, lightning and thunder, a twelve Leaf Black Lotus emerged from the void, gradually blooming in the sky, huge, black light towering, covering the sky.


    "Wuwu..."


    In a flash, countless evil spirits and virtual shadows gushed out, crazy in the world, ghosts crying and howling, evil spirit rampant.


    There seems to be something awakened in this world, as if calling out all the evil spirits in this world to submit.


    "Long..."


    The whole plain land was shaking, low sounding, dark clouds rolling, and the evil spirit was surging to the sky, as if there were countless fierce beasts roaring and neighing to rush out of the dark ground.


    On the plain, the flickering pattern of yin and Yang began to intensify and tremble, and was shocked by the monstrous evil Qi, and began to loosen and dim.


    In the dark eyes of Su Pao, the runes in his eyes began to twinkle, and the emptiness of the whole body was quietly shaking. The huge palace in which he lived was filled with dazzling runes, which turned into a dazzling light, like thunder, and went straight to the twelve black lotus leaves.


    "Do you want to stop me?"


    Above the twelve leaves of Black Lotus, there is a black light falling down, with a magic spirit, tearing the void, a large space under the pressure of birth inch by inch, black space cracks around.


    "Hiss..."


    The evil spirit gushes, the ghosts cry and howl, the void is broken, the whole sky is torn, as if it is about to be exploded, the terror is extreme!


    This time, Su Pao middle-aged did not block this blow, the figure staggered back a step, eyes dignified to the extreme.


    "I''ll take care of you today."


    The lifeless words spread out, and the huge twelve Leaf Black Lotus whirled and crushed to the floating palace. The terrible power made the void "rumble" and the black light rendered the sky boundless.


    "Dare you


    At this time, at the end of the void, there are four broken drinks coming out at the same time. From the four directions of the southeast and northwest, there are four bright energy competing to cross the void, and finally converge on the plain void.


    In a moment, the energy of the middle-aged is gathered, and it is just like a flash of light.


    The five brilliant energy rays interweave and form a shining sword in the void. The Ancient Runes ripple through the void and disperse the boundless black light. It seems that they have come from ancient times to resist the twelve Leaf Black Lotus.


    "You can''t stop it!"


    At the same time, the twelve leaf black lotus bloomed in the world, and seven tripod tripods with purple electric arc were revealed.


    "Boom..."


    When the seven tripod tripods appeared, the lightning flashed and thunder thundered, and the purple and gold thunder poured into the sky.


    ¡±Wow... "


    The sword of the void is in a standstill, but after a moment, it turns into a towering ancient rune, and breaks up the void, which can no longer be stopped.


    "Broken!"


    The purple and gold thunder billows and pours out the Yin and Yang patterns on the plain. The twelve leaves of Black Lotus rotate and release infinite black light. Countless evil spirits and virtual shadows come out, and they are crazy in the world, crying and Howling endlessly!


    "Kaka..."


    Under such a great destruction, yin and Yang patterns finally began to crack completely, and the infinite light burst out.


    "Whew!"


    But also in this moment, from the Yin and Yang pattern, there is a bright light, like lightning impact, burst out of infinite light, bright day in the sky, blazing intertwined, directly hit the twelve Black Lotus.


    "Boom..."


    Such an impact scattered the infinite black light, so that the huge black lotus was instantly dim, the black light Rune was erased, and even the seven tripod tripods were also affected."Lu Shaoyou, you''re negative to me, but today is not the beginning. You can''t trap me any more!"


    The lifeless voice, for the first time, seemed to be furious. The sound waves were surging in the sky, as if the light had just struck, causing a huge impact on it.


    ¡±Wuwu... "


    When the sound of rage was heard, the patterns of yin and Yang on the plain were completely broken, and the evil spirit was raging. Suddenly, it seemed that something had been awakened in the world. The heaven and earth were shaking, and the clouds were rolling, as if there were countless fierce beasts roaring and neighing.


    On the plain, there is an infinite burst of light, the sky is inverted, the universe is upside down, shining on the world, shocking!


    "Whoosh..."


    this moment, the world''s nine people, four seas, Wutong Mountain, animal territory, Kyushu, and three land, are all old shadow suspended in the void.


    One by one, the eyes are staring at the sky, and on the vicissitudes of life, the eyes are dazzling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This world will eventually become a devil''s land, everything will be annihilated, no one can stop it!"


    The vast circle, that angry voice gradually became lifeless, deep and frightening, like gushing from the bottom of the earth, making people feel cold for no reason.


    ¡±Wuwu... "


    When the sound disappeared, the twelve leaves Black Lotus wrapped with seven tripods disappeared into the void. The monstrous evil spirit and rolling evil spirit on the void gradually disappeared into the deep sky.


    "The demon battlefield is open!"


    Before the suspension of the palace, the middle-aged plain robe looks pale, and the words reverberate in the three continents and nine states, resounding through the world!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three land, Kyushu, the four seas, the animal kingdom, above the void, there is a burst of light, as if from the depths of the sky, stretching out a space crack, there are magic gas pouring into the sky, there are all kinds of Ancient Runes shining.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    "Hum..."


    Between heaven and earth, there is the sound of ghosts crying and howling, and there are also gods, demons and Buddhist sounds coming out, shaking the world.


    Many old figures between heaven and earth are floating in the void. Looking at the distance of the void, they are squinting and excited.


    "The demon battlefield has been opened, and there were my ancestors of the golden winged ROC birds."


    Within the family of golden winged mires, the old lady looked into the deep sky, and her voice echoed throughout the family and said, "the devil battlefield, where danger and opportunity coexist, you go and find the remains of our ancestors, at least bring their remains back to the family! "


    " boom! "


    In a flash, the golden light broke out, and a group of golden winged ROC birds rose from the sky.


    "Grandma, we will surely find the remains of our ancestors and take them to rest in the Hui people!"


    The colorful plume of Kalou is in the sky. It is very beautiful with a cool and heroic spirit. The eyes are shining with golden light. There is a Kalou jueyu nearby. The Kalou juecheng stands together.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The four seas are vast and boundless, with huge waves sweeping across the sky.


    "Oh


    The sound of dragon chanting resounded, and the dragons burst out, shining brilliantly. The Dragon Power swept the sky and rose.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wutong Mountain, Phoenix family.


    "Ji..."


    Above the void, there are Phoenix singing, many figures floating in the air, spreading the supreme prestige.


    The first two women and a man were particularly outstanding. A woman with willow eyebrows and snow on her face was dressed in a strong red dress. She was graceful in waist and covered with a red cape. She was very elegant.


    A girl in purple is full of air, and outlines the posture of floating and tempting. Her temperament is free from vulgarity and dust. She looks like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks among people.


    In addition to the two women, the man in a combat robe is upright and upright, with colorful pupils shining on his handsome face and a long red hair shawl.


    "Zixuan, HuangFei, Fengchu, you go first. Be careful."


    A touching and beautiful woman spoke to the two women, one man and three people. Her clothes were gorgeous but not elegant, plain and beautiful without losing color. Her beautiful face was noble, and her beautiful eyes were moving, shining and profound.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sky plain, Legalists.


    Du Shaojing stood in the air, her dress moved and her hair danced.


    "Shaojing, you are a line of Legalists, and so is your mother. Our Legalists are strong and can''t be destroyed. You are extremely beautiful. This time you enter the battle field of demons and find my ancestors who made a fortune. If you get what you have left, you will surely be able to push the current world and surpass the past!"


    The old master looked at Du Shaojing with expectation and excitement.


    Du Shaojing''s hair was hanging down, and his eyes were calm like stars. However, in the depth of his eyes, there was a wave in his eyes, and then he became introverted.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then, the graceful and beautiful shadow swept away, with many rich and powerful people following behind.


    At the same time, among the eight great schools of Taoism, yin and Yang, Buddhism and celebrities, there are many strong figures coming out.


    On the land of Jiuzhou, such as animal kingdom, Shangzhou, Wanzhou, Yuezhou, and so on, there are countless figures rising from the sky to the demon battlefield.The opening of the demon battlefield has broken the quiet world for a long time.


    Each big mountain gate, each big power flows out together, they want to enter the most mysterious place, explore the ancient battlefield, look for the ancient chance.


    "The demon battlefield has opened, where there are great crises and opportunities."


    In Jiuzhou and Sanlu, countless practitioners got the news and went to the demon battlefield.


    Demon battlefield, shake the world!


    Three land and nine states land, countless figures leap, all living beings struggle to cross, to step on the ancient world, looking for opportunities, looking for luck!


    Countless old figures suspended in the air, looking around, they are still trying, in the deduction, did not rush into.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1877

    &Go ahead, my teacher will come soon! &In Zhongzhou, an old woman spoke to Qingqing of Dongli.


    On the top of the mountain, the East is green and strong, standing upright like an elf. Standing quietly in the air, it gives people a feeling of vitality and transcendence!


    "Take care, master."


    Looking at the distance of the void, the east from Qingqing voice falls, Qianying swept empty.


    &Whoosh &


    with Dongli Qingqing behind him, many big round religious strongmen followed.


    Towering peaks, surrounded by clouds, thousands of mountains, undulating waves, magnificent boundless.


    &After all, the demon battlefield is open. Let''s go! &On the mountain peak, Sima stepping star has black hair in green clothes, and his tall and straight figure is tall and straight. With the voice falling, his figure is flying away.


    &Follow the Lord. &


    the leader of Jinpeng domain, Gu Qingyang and other strong ancient Tianzong, as well as those of the younger generation of ancient Tianzong, such as Jiangling, shuiruo Han, Si ruofeng, Yin Mochen, and so on, came out of the sky and followed closely.


    Wasteland, stone city.


    In front of the Imperial Palace, there are many figures, such as Du Tingxuan, Lei Lao, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Zhen Qingchun, ye Piaoling, and doctor Wuming.


    There are ye Zijin, Mei Ling, Gu Tian Hao, miemeng Wang, Lei Ying Wang, silver winged devil carving, Qiu Li and other familiar figures.


    "In the battle field of heaven and evil, the ancient heroes are buried, and the ancient demons are sealed. Chance and misfortune coexist, luck and danger coexist. Everyone should be careful!"


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth and looked at the void. His bright face was slightly coagulated, but he had a burning expectation.


    There are too many legends and secrets in the demon battlefield. If you want to really fight against Legalists, it is undoubtedly the last chance.


    "I don''t know where Shaofu is at the moment. Will he arrive before us when the battle between heaven and evil opens?"


    Zhen Qingchun opens his mouth. Stone city has not heard from him for a long time. It is the soul of the wasteland and the pillar of the stone city.


    "He will certainly go." Du Tingxuan road.


    "Whoosh..."


    For a moment, within the stone city, one after another of the majestic atmosphere fluctuated, and the figures like lightning swept out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Demon world, mountains, deep forest!


    "After the divine space, the battle field between the gods and Demons has opened. This time, who is the final winner?"


    In the ancient cave, a young man in Tsing Yi has a unique demeanor and vast eyes. He walks out all the way, surrounded by flowers, full of green and vigor, and gradually disappears into the air.


    In the boundless world, the huge black river stretches across it, filling the air of the nether world. It seems that it overflows from the nine secluded places, which makes people feel cold and throbbing.


    &Here I am! &The river is covered with strange black runes. A young man in black walks out of the secluded River and looks at the sky with his eyes on the sky. It seems that he is in the nine secluded world. With his step out, his figure disappears in an instant.


    Vast glaciers, up to a kilometer high ice waterfall hanging, surrounded by towering icebergs, towering like clouds, shocking!


    A huge palace seems to be cast by ice, filled with runes, crystal clear, like the purest existence in the world.


    She looks at the void with clear eyes and jade skin.


    After her death, eight white skirt women, one of the most beautiful, graceful and moving.


    &If you endure for such a long time, there will be a real fight between the dragon and the tiger in the demon battlefield. Who is the final winner! &In her clear eyes, she waved her hand slightly, and then disappeared into the glacier with the Eight maids.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the boundless and endless hot molten slurry, a young man with flaming armor stepped out of the rolling molten slurry, and his eyes seemed to contain two volcanoes, which could burn everything and destroy everything.


    "This time, no one can rob me of the fame of Dugu Huotian, the evil god of huoyun!" The voice came out, the magma rolled, and its figure disappeared quietly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dark space, evil spirit wave, a dark red figure quietly and empty, dark red robe, cap covering the forehead, slightly raised, face angular lines, dark ice eyes cast sharp deep eyes, do not feel a sense of oppression!


    "Du Shaofu, I''m not finished with you!"


    Such words fall, its figure quietly disappeared, into a black light swept into the void.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The war between the gods and Demons was opened, which shocked the world on this day.


    The world''s major forces were alarmed, and sent chalkiness out of their mountain gates to the demon battlefield.


    Tianjiao, the supreme one, was born.


    Suddenly, detonated suppressed for a long time the three land nine states and one domain boundary!


    Some small and medium-sized forces and loose repair also moved one after another, and all rushed to the demon battlefield!¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Silent space, time passes quietly.


    Du Shaofu sat on his knees, and his mind was in the mud pill palace. With the mysterious remnant skill, he gradually integrated the refined Xinghui spirit and thunder spirit into the yuan Shen. The Yin cold energy in his body was refining all the time, and the breath in his body was constantly climbing.


    Originally, the power of Xinghui Linglei that was engulfed in Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse was refined from the thunder pulse, and turned into a pure spray of thin energy, which also poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    How huge is the shrine in Du Shaofu''s body.


    However, the energy generated by the spirit thunder under the holy land is also extremely huge, and it is continuously irrigated.


    In addition, Du Shaofu has gained more or less in the Phoenix clan, Taoism and Confucianism. At the moment, all these are supporting, making Du Shaofu''s breath move forward smoothly without any obstacles.


    I don''t know when, Du Shaofu''s rising breath has come to a point of gradual stagnation, as if it has encountered a bottleneck.


    "HISHI..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu opened his eyes. There was silver and gold thunder in his eyes, which made the sky around him tremble for no reason.


    "What is immortality..."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, then his eyes closed again, and the space was silent again.


    "Hula..."


    In front of the stars outside the sky, the stars wave all over the sky. The energy of heaven and earth fluctuates around the graceful figure sitting on his knees, just like a river of stars rippling, there is a vision emerging, and the vast air diffuses.


    Since the dawn of the seventh night, a great Qi began to rise, connected with the vast stars outside the sky, the holy stars fluctuated, and the graceful body was holy and majestic.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Why haven''t she [he] left the pass? The demon battlefield has been open for several days."


    In Yin and Yang''s home, on the willow shoots on the moon, qimingxuan looks at the mysterious state of the sky ahead, and looks slightly coagulated.


    "She [he] is still in the secret place, but I don''t know what''s inside. Wait a minute."


    The quiet sound reverberates, the moon Saint opens mouth, the long skirt unfolds moves, beautiful and mysterious.


    "The heaven devil battlefield has just opened, and there is still residual seal power. At the moment, the practitioners of holy land can''t break into it. Once the holy land can enter it, they won''t be able to capture anything."


    Qi Mingxuan was worried. These days, the magic battlefield was opened, and countless creatures entered it. However, there were still some sealed places on the battlefield, and the practitioners of holy land could not enter.


    Once the Holy Land practitioners can enter, the younger generation will be under great pressure, and they will not be able to compete for any benefits.


    "Once the holy land can be entered, those evil spirits in the field of heaven and evil will be out of trouble completely, and then the catastrophe of heaven and earth will come again."


    The moon Saint sighed, his eyes glowed, and the void around him trembled for no reason. His whole body was hazy and covered with brilliance, just like the bright moon in the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1878

    Mountains, peaks, golden light.


    A young man in gold suddenly walked out, with blonde hair and shawl. He was thin and straight. He looked up at the void slightly. The corners of his mouth seemed to be holding a wanton and unrestrained smile arc at any time, and the whole person gave out a kind of King''s aura which was very powerful all over the world for no reason.


    "Demon battlefield, Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, and that guy, have you all arrived..."


    With the fall of his voice, the bright golden eyes of the youth are full of expectation and yearning, but they can''t hide his outstanding heroic posture, and his natural King''s imposing manner is full of chaos.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wutong Mountain, Phoenix family.


    "Ji..."


    Above the void, the Phoenix roars through the sky, and a huge Phoenix emerges from the void sky, with a deep and incomparable black purple flame gushing out, burning the void, and can burn out all living beings.


    Around the world energy crazy fluctuations, toward the huge Phoenix irrigation.


    In such a terrible breath, the whole family of Phoenix blood for the millet, there is a phoenix neigh, crawling for it.


    "Fenghan is out of the pass, the Phoenix bathes in fire, and nirvana pool is forged, both the body and the soul of the beast are forged and transformed again!"


    a distant mountain head, a towering Wutong, a phoenix family''s old man''s eyes Ji moving, his voice trembling.


    "Fenghan has no real rebirth of nirvana in the nirvana pool. That''s too difficult."


    The old woman in Chinese clothes has regrets. Fenghan, who is carrying a phoenix bath in the fire, is the hope of the whole family. There are many opportunities for nirvana to be reborn in the nirvana pool, but it seems that it has not been able to do so at the moment.


    "Wrong, Feng Han has not really reborn from nirvana, but he just has not been reborn. He has already nirvana, and has stepped into the real realm of the main domain."


    An old man spoke, his whole body covered with fire, his eyes vast vicissitudes.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, there was a strange trembling sound in the void. From the direction of Nirvana pool, there was a bright and beautiful light diffused out, and a huge virtual image of a strange beast appeared in the void.


    The phantom of that strange beast had eight wings, but they were all like Phoenix wings and phoenix feathers. The whole body was ferocious, and the whole body was permeated with a sense of supremacy.


    "Boom..."


    Such a strange animal''s virtual shadow appears with the supreme spirit, causing lightning and thunder, making the void wind and clouds surge.


    "It was The soul eating ant


    far away from a tree of the Wutong fire above, with the strong eyes of a phoenix family, trembling, staring at a huge beast under the shadow of a beast.


    It''s a soul eating ant. It''s the size of a baby, with weird eight wings connected. At the moment, it''s covered with colorful flame, showing the supreme flavor of Phoenix.


    This breath is far from the ordinary Phoenix clan''s children can compare, compared with the Phoenix family breath on fenghan''s body not far away, it is not too much.


    The soul eating ant is connected with the huge shadow behind it. The whole body is green and crystal clear. The eight wings of Bo, like cicada wings, vibrate slightly. The breath is vigorous and incomparable, and the void around shows dark space cracks.


    "Ji Ji..."


    Such a soul eating ant appears. At the moment, the Phoenix children who have no family members of the Phoenix family also want to hiss for it. Those who are not strong enough in cultivation are trembling all over. That kind of pressure will not be less than that given to them by fenghan.


    "Whoosh..."


    Above the void, there is a subtle breath, which is stirred, projected and fluctuated.


    "That little guy is not a Soul Eater, it survived, and the blood essence of the ancestors'' ancestral Huang recovered, broke the cocoon and became a butterfly, and the supreme ant Huang was born!"


    Huang Mengjun''s figure appears in the void, and her eyes are full of shock.


    "The original supreme ant Huang, really exists!"


    Some of the strong people of the Phoenix clan were shocked. The supreme ant Huang, in ancient times, had shocked the whole world and became famous, which made countless powerful people retreat.


    For these powerful people of the Phoenix clan, they once thought that the supreme ant Phoenix was just a legend, and it may never appear again.


    But now, the legend of the supreme ant emperor appeared, if the matter spread, enough to shake the world!


    "In the body of this little guy, there was originally great energy with seal, but now it is in refining and nirvana pool. It is reborn in Nirvana and turns ants into Huang. His daily achievements are even higher than fenghan!" Huang Mengjun talks again.


    Nirvana rebirth, ants into a Phoenix, such words fall in the ear, around the Phoenix strong people have no words, is the heart of the violent waves.


    Nirvana rebirth, Feng Han did not do, but this little guy did, this once grow to the end, it is how terrible!


    "Feng Han has a phoenix bath fire are only successful in general, why this soul eating ant has done it."


    Some of the strong people of the Phoenix clan can''t let go. After all, fenghan is carrying a phoenix bath in the fire. At the moment, it is no better than a soul eating ant.


    "This little guy has the blood essence of zuhuang. Once Ji hair, I won''t wait. If I guess right, there are other secrets in his body, at least there are undead grass, Dongming grass, and the smell of golden winged Dapeng bird. But this little guy is not the ancestor of Phoenix, so the difficulty of Nirvana rebirth is smaller, too To be able to truly rebirth nirvana, relatively speaking, it is natural that Feng Han is slightly better than others. "Huang Mengjun opened her mouth, her eyes moved, and she said, "but after the rebirth of the blood of the soul eating ant and the blood of the ancestral Huang, no one can predict what will happen in the future, but it is certain that the future will be limitless!"


    "It is said that in ancient times, the supreme ant Huang was the best friend of the ancestral Huang, who fought side by side and swept through the ancient times. At this moment, this little guy''s nirvana success has a great connection with our family, and it is also the contribution of our Nirvana pool. This is also a great help to our family."


    With Jidong, an old man of the Phoenix clan, the supreme ant Huang is closely related to the Phoenix clan. At this moment, the nirvana of this soul Eating God ant is also a great help of the Phoenix clan.


    Hearing this, Huang Mengjun gave a faint smile and said, "don''t forget, this little guy was brought by the little devil."


    Hearing Huang Mengjun''s words, the powerful people of the Phoenix clan around him were shocked. Did Du Shaofu bring this supreme ant Huang? Or did he defeat fenghan? And the little star miraculously ascended the lingque platform, which gave the soul eating ant a chance to enter the nirvana God pool, even if the supreme ant Huang would only recognize the demon king.


    "The people around the devil are terrible!"


    An elder''s voice trembled, and the wasteland was already a great many of Tianjiao''s.


    A soul devouring ant queen is enough to frighten people, not to mention a supreme ant queen.


    "Although Du Shaofu has a good relationship with my family, and the little star has been on the lingque platform, I still try my best to fight for the supreme ant Huang. Maybe the supreme ant Huang can recognize the Phoenix clan."


    The old man bit his teeth. Although he had a good relationship with Du Shaofu, he still wanted to be better in his own family.


    "And ling''er, why hasn''t she gone out yet?"


    A simple old woman looks at the direction of Nirvana pool, her face is slightly coagulated. Feng Han and ant Du, the soul devouring God, have already passed the pass, leaving only Huang ling''er alone.


    "Ji..."


    And when the old woman''s voice fell, from the direction of Nirvana, a hissing sound resounded through the void.


    "Hula..."


    Then the sky was covered with colorful fire. It was a huge virtual shadow of a colorful phoenix spreading its wings in the sky. Even fenghan and the supreme ant Huang would be suppressed.


    "Oh..."


    At almost the same time, in the direction of lingque terrace, a sound of dragon chanting was heard from heaven and earth. It was like the voice of the heaven, threatening the ancient land of Phoenix.


    &What''s more No "


    there are also the voices of passers-by, such as the sound from ancient times, a bright rosefinch virtual shadow emerges, the colorful divine light submerges the void sky, as if it comes from across time and space, causing space violence, which can suppress space-time violence.


    "Long..."


    The void is shaking, the space is rippling, and the void is surrounded by runes.


    At this moment, the nirvana pool is full of fire.


    On the lingque platform, the light is bright and covers the sky.


    The blood in the body of the Phoenix clan can''t help boiling, and the spirit is shaking!


    &I don''t know &Br >


    the sky and the earth are covered by the sun and the sky!


    Innumerable spirit birds hibernate, in worship!


    A hundred birds are courting the Phoenix!


    &Nirvana in the pool of divine fire, this is someone Nirvana rebirth! &


    "in lingque platform, the" spirit Master "is out of the pass


    At the moment, the Phoenix''s powerful family is under the pressure of two powerful people.


    "In Nirvana pool, there is only huangling''er, she is reborn in Nirvana!"


    &The Spirit Lord has got the inheritance of the rosefinch, which is the inheritance of the rosefinch! "


    around the void, the distant fire on the phoenix tree, Phoenix clan elders protection law, patriarch Huang Mengjun and others, at the moment is also in the body of Ji tremble.


    On this day, the Phoenix family boiling, leaving endless legends for future generations!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Silent void, time is still.


    "Zizi..."


    Only the arc occasionally shuttles through the void, making a "Zizi" sound.


    "No birth, no death, no life..."


    All of a sudden, there is a voice in the silent void, but it resonates with the void.


    "HISHI..."


    In the void, Du Shaofu''s figure, sitting with his knees crossed, and his closed eyes opened again. There was a bright light shining in his eyes. He said: "there is no birth and death. There is no life, so there is no death. There is no emptiness, there is no reality, there is nothing that has never happened, and there is no place to go. This does not exist. When can we have our own nature, we can generate all kinds of methods!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1879

    "I see!"


    When such words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, his body, sitting cross legged, swept out. From the center of his eyebrows, there was a bright arc rushing out into the void.


    All this happened between the electric light and flint. It was too fast. It was a bit faster than the lightning.


    "Boom


    At this moment, lightning and thunder suddenly flashed above the void, and the arc in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows turned into a dazzling thunder.


    There are all kinds of thunder, such as the earth breaking thunder, the soul destroying God thunder, and the star shining spirit thunder which has just merged recently


    There are five kinds of spirit thunder. They are standing in the void and the sky. They are threatening to blow down Du Shaofu. They want to destroy everything!


    "Long..."


    The thunder and lightning light submerges the void, is bright and boundless, the thunder and lightning rune is dense, reflects the void.


    The huge five color thunder covered Du Shaofu in an instant and bombarded Du Shaofu''s flesh.


    Five kinds of spirit thunder, this is how terrible, any one is terror.


    At the moment, these five kinds of spirit thunder, inspired by Du Shaofu''s cultivation at the moment, are afraid to be enough to kill all enemies in the holy land.


    Among those of the same rank as Du Shaofu, no one can resist it!


    "Hi..."


    There was a bright electric arc condensing thunder that pierced Du Shaofu''s shoulder, lightning turned into an electric python, tore Du Shaofu''s chest, and thunderbolt directly hit his shoulder


    In a flash, Du Shaofu was thundered by the thunder, which made people dare not look directly at the picture.


    "There is no life, so there is no death!"


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was fearless. His whole body was still glowing. He lifted his head and broke off drinking. His black hair was like a waterfall, which made an arc and was drifting away for it.


    "Gee!"


    With the sound of the ROC, the birds and beasts in Du Shaofu''s body can burst out.


    Later, Du Shaofu''s four main magical powers, including the profound meaning of the stars, the purple flame demon Phoenix, the animal power, the Dongming grass and the undead grass, were transformed into virtual shadows. The light was dazzling and rushed into the thunder sea, releasing bright and dazzling light to resist five kinds of spiritual thunder.


    But soon, these main magical powers could not resist the five kinds of spirit thunder. The thunder bombarded the flesh, which had the immortal metaphysics and the thunder force pulse, and made Du Shaofu spit out the golden blood arrow in his mouth.


    "It''s not empty, it''s not real, it''s not empty, it''s not empty, it''s not empty, it''s not empty, it''s not empty, it''s not empty, it''s not empty, it''s not empty, it''s not empty, it''s empty, it''s empty, it''s empty, it''s empty, it''s empty, it''s


    Du Shaofu drank a lot and combined several magical means to resist his own five kinds of spiritual thunder. This was Du Shaofu''s defense against himself, which shocked the void again and again.


    On Du Shaofu''s body surface, there are thunder and martial veins, covering the whole body.


    Du Shaofu used thunder and martial pulse to resist his five kinds of spiritual thunder.


    It''s just that the five kinds of spirit thunder are too terrible. It''s not long before Du Shaofu''s body is bombarded with blood again. His body retreats, his mouth spits blood, and his vitality begins to weaken.


    But at this moment, with Du Shaofu''s vitality weakening, the five kinds of spirit thunder breath also weakened.


    At this moment, if anyone saw this scene, they would be stunned and called crazy!


    Du Shaofu is putting himself in a desperate situation, which means that he wants to commit suicide and has no hope of life. This is crazy. There is no such breakthrough.


    Even if qixingpo is the arrogant and powerful man of the old generation who has set foot on immortality, if he is here at this moment, he must be astonished. He is not so crazy when he steps on immortality. These are two ways.


    Du Shaofu killed himself and fought against himself with himself. His breath became more and more empty and his vitality became weaker and weaker.


    "Am I wrong? I can''t. I can''t be born or killed. I don''t want to be born and die. When can I have my own nature, I can produce ten thousand dharmas!"


    Du Shaofu stopped drinking, his black hair was flying, he didn''t yield, he didn''t give in, he still insisted.


    "Boom..."


    When the thunder fell, the flesh rushed out of the blood arrow and broke through the flesh body. There were blood holes in the flesh. At the moment, the Xuan body could not be recovered without destroying it.


    The golden blood splashed up, just like the sun, but it was very sad.


    Seeing that Du Shaofu could not hold on any longer, the light on his body was on the verge of fading and was about to be annihilated.


    But at this very moment, just as he was about to be annihilated, Du Shaofu''s body changed and his thunder was shining again.


    "Oh..."


    His whole body was dripping with blood. Du Shaofu raised his head and roared like a dragon singing.


    From the depth of Du Shaofu''s body, an inexplicable wave began to surge out.


    It was like the potential of the human body, which was opened at the last moment. A deep and bright power was rising in Du Shaofu''s body like a dragon rising into the abyss, spreading and flourishing in the fluctuation and rushing out of the body surface.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s body was full of thunder, and his bones clanged, sending out the most terrible breath and shaking the void.


    In this day, the energy of Du Fu is engulfed by the power of the stars.


    "Boom..."There were flashes of lightning and thunder all around, and five kinds of spiritual thunder were shining again, but now they were no longer attacking and hovered in the void above Du Shaofu''s head.


    With his black hair flying upside down, his whole body shining, and thunder and lightning above the void, Du Shaofu is like a demon. In the extreme of self despair, a new force emerges in his body and transforms in his own desperate situation!


    His body was recovering and his breath was climbing. While swallowing the energy around him, Du Shaofu''s body was boiling, breaking through the bottleneck of stagnation and pushing to a new level.


    "Immortality, immortality!"


    Du Shaofu realized that he was immortal.


    The boundless Nirvana was originally a new road, which was different from that in the same level. But at this time, Du Shaofu grasped the true meaning and understood the ultimate mystery.


    The breath climbs, behind it, a purple golden thunder roc flies, purple gold dense, engulfs the heaven and earth.


    There are purple flame demon Huang, undead grass, Dongming grass emerging in the void.


    These upanism can also be deduced to a new level.


    The most amazing thing is that in this void, a diagram of empty eight diagrams looms.


    In the secret space of the sky, the light of the stars outside the sky is flashing violently, and the vast amount of energy flows from the inside to the outside.


    Before the stars outside the sky, there is also a beautiful shadow, which is swallowing the energy in the stars outside the sky. The breath is climbing, and the stars are rippling, like a river of stars circling.


    As time went by, all the practitioners in Sanlu and Jiuzhou were heading for the demon battlefield, and the crowd swarmed into the demon battlefield.


    The news from the demon battlefield, where evil spirits breed, terrible and terrible, war is imminent.


    There are also countless ancient treasures, ancient heritage has been found, danger and crisis coexist.


    Mountains, dim light, dark fog covering the sun.


    A figure stood quietly, tall and strong, a deep white face, showing a sharp arc.


    "Find it for me. I want the whereabouts of Du Shaofu!"


    The voice is ethereal. As the voice falls, the figure disappears.


    "Send off two too chalkiness."


    The sound reverberated around the mountain, and many figures swept out of it, quietly falling into the void.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the sky, in the stars and in the void, the energy in the whole void is now exhausted.


    Du Shaofu was suspended in the void with his eyes closed. The five kinds of spiritual thunder on his head had dissipated, and his breath was as calm as water without any fluctuation.


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, the closed eyes, eyelashes slightly shaking, eyes suddenly opened, eyes like two rounds of small sun, gold light, a mighty breath swept out of the body, full of long hair like waterfalls scattered, shaking around the empty inch inch inch broken!


    Breath of a shock, broken the void, space waves such as waves, this is how aggressive!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath ascended to the extreme, his body clanged and clanged, and the divine palace was like ten thousand beasts leaping and surging, and the mysterious Qi was surging and surging!


    Du Shaofu clenched his fist slightly, and the void around him trembled, forming a whirlpool arc. If this blow was blown out, it would be enough to smash the void.


    "Is this the power of immortality?"


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Du Shaofu''s clenched fist relaxed quietly. His breath gradually converged, and the emptiness returned to calm.


    This kind of power increases, the breakthrough of cultivation, and the sense of quickness and chalkiness brought about by the breakthrough of cultivation are fatal temptations for any practitioner, which can not be compared.


    "It''s a breakthrough at last!"


    With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu finally broke through to immortality. His efforts during this period were not in vain.


    With the help of his mind, Du Shaofu looks at the yuan God in the mud pill palace in his mind. The original spirit of the body of the red Jiri macaque has a star like color in its original silver and gold color.


    "Taiyin Tianchen thunder!"


    Refining and chemical integration of the soul of the Xinghui Linglei, Du Shaofu also learned the origin of the spirit thunder.


    It''s the Taiyin Tianchen thunder. It''s not breeding in the stars outside this day, but it''s reviving and growing in the outer stars of the day.


    The sky is vast and the thunder is bright. There is a god of doom. The thunder explodes. A thunder and lightning stroke across the void and falls on the stars outside the day. It has been silent for many years before it recovers and gradually grows to the point at this moment.


    This is what Du Shaofu learned about the combination of refining and chemical industry of Taiyin Tianchen Lei. The others are hazy and unknown.


    With the integration of the fifth spirit thunder, the yuan God degenerated again, which was even more terrifying. This made Du Shaofu secretly happy. He didn''t expect such a harvest when he entered the secret realm of yin and Yang.


    "Kaka..."


    Suddenly, there is a subtle crack out, reverberating in this void space.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes. On the sky outside the stars, tiny cracks began to appear.


    "It''s time to go out. Yexi must be worried."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and took out a new set of robes from the heaven and earth bag and replaced his ragged purple robe. His figure turned into a rainbow and left from the void.Outside the sky and the stars, the whole body is shrouded with starlight, just like a shrinking galaxy of stars circling, one by one stars are rotating around the Qianying shadow, which is extremely mysterious.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared and looked at the beautiful figure sitting cross legged. His eyes narrowed, and his face was filled with surprise. He said, "the territory is in the realm!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1880

    Du Shaofu was shocked by the breath of Qi Yexi at the moment, but the breath of Qi Yexi was undoubtedly more powerful and terrifying than that of the realm.


    To know the realm of seven night light, it is reincarnation nirvana.


    Du Shaofu''s realm is reincarnation nirvana in Qi Yexi.


    It was beyond Du Shaofu''s expectation that Qi Yexi made such a huge breakthrough so quickly.


    With his eyes slightly raised, Du Shaofu looked at the stars floating in the sky.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but exclaimed. The stars outside the sky, which had been filled with starlight and spread great energy and pressure, now became dim and dark, and there was no more pressure or energy spillover. It seemed that all the energy and the mighty power that originally enveloped the space had been exhausted and exhausted.


    "Hoo..."


    At the same time, a force that shakes the void sweeps out, causing the void resonance. The seven night dawn wakes up, and her eyes are covered with starlight, so it contains a river of stars.


    "It seems to work well."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were drawn back from the stars, and he looked at the graceful woman who was awake, showing a smile.


    "Samsara Nirvana has made progress in the profound meaning of the stars and benefited a lot."


    Qi Yexi naturally doesn''t have any reservation for the man in front of her. The benefits brought by the outer stars on that day are not a little bit. But then she looks at the dim stars in the sky, and the twinkles in her starlit eyes say: "every time the secret realm of heaven is opened, the stars outside the sky are absorbed energy, they will fall into a state of exhaustion, which takes many years Can recover. "


    "It doesn''t seem that simple."


    Du Shaofu looked at the dim stars again and raised his eyebrows. With his keen vitality, he felt that the dim and dark stars were in a strange fluctuation. However, the void in the stars was cracking all over the sky. It didn''t seem to be a sign that the stars were just exhausted.


    "Kaka..."


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s voice fell, the sound of cracking came out of the dim stars outside the sky, and then cracks were covered like spider webs, and then they were directly broken.


    "Boom..."


    The sound reverberates and vibrates the void. The huge stars floating in the sky are like falling cliffs in the void, and the rocks are pouring down like waterfalls along with the powder, which is like a rainstorm of dust and rocks.


    Du Shaofu pulled the seven night sunlight and retreated ten thousand feet away. Only then did he escape the impact of the torrential rain from the rocks.


    "How could this happen..."


    The seven night''s light and the pale face of the flowers, the stars outside the sky have a great influence on the relationship between yin and Yang, but now it is completely broken.


    "Hi..."


    A star was swept out of the pouring rock dust, and appeared in front of the seven night sunlight like lightning in the rolling dust and smoke. Even Du Shaofu didn''t notice the changes.


    When the starlight appeared in front of her eyes, seven night Xi just realized that Jiao Yan was shocked, but it was too late.


    This starlight is too strange, and it goes straight into the brow of qiyexi. The light is so dazzling that the eyes of the star without the seven night light are closed, and then the star light disappears.


    "Be careful." Du Shaofu exclaimed, too late to stop.


    "I''m fine."


    In an instant, seven night Xi''s closed eyes had opened again, and his face was surprised. He looked at Du Shaofu with a heavy look and said, "it''s gone. I can''t find it."


    Du Shaofu''s handprint was condensed out with a vast breath. The runes swept out and covered the seven night light.


    "It''s weird."


    But a moment later, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were collected, and his face was full of dignity. There was no strange starlight in the body of the seven night sun, and it was impossible to find out.


    "At least it''s ok now. Maybe it''s gone."


    Seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu, and her red lips showed a little bitter smile. Her mind had already peeped into her body. After the strange starlight swept into her brow, it disappeared mysteriously and did not cause any fluctuation at all.


    "Be careful."


    Du Shaofu was still a little uneasy. The stars themselves were very strange that day. At the moment, after the collapse and disappearance of the stars, a starlight appeared. Perhaps he had thought too much about it. The starlight had dissipated, otherwise it could not be found. I hope there is no change.


    "The stars don''t exist outside the sky. I have to go out and inform my elders immediately."


    On the seventh night, the stars outside the sky are very important to the Yin and Yang family. It needs to be told to the elders in the family at the first time.


    "It''s time for us to go out, and we don''t know what it''s like outside now."


    After calculating the time, it is nearly March for du to enter the space of the Yin Yang family. Du Shaofu is also worried about everything outside.


    Of course, what Du Shaofu was worried about was his own desolate country. After all, he had too many enemies. Du Shaofu had to pay attention to it at any time. There was no accident in the deserted country."I have already known about the stars outside the sky. The stars have been in our Yin Yang family for so many years, and our fate with them has ended. It''s just a pity that no one in the Yin and Yang family has been able to really understand the secrets of the stars outside the sky for so long."


    As the words of seven night Xi and Du Shaofu fell, a faint voice fell, saying: "the battle field of heaven and evil has opened, the catastrophe has begun, all the major forces are moving together, Tianjiao is fighting for the front, and the supremacy is competing for supremacy. While the practitioners of the Holy land are still unable to enter it, you two should enter as soon as possible."


    The voice falls, the void is calm, and there is no fluctuation.


    "It''s the moon saint." Seven night Xi raised her eyes and saluted the void.


    "The demon battlefield has been opened!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fighting to shoot the golden light. He had heard many times about the Tianmo battlefield. There were also some words about the ban from the eastern immortals and the southern Confucians. Before the opening of the demon battlefield, the practitioners of the holy land were not allowed to do anything, but now that the Tianmo battlefield has been opened, the ban is unrestricted.


    A few hours later, the hall of yin and Yang family.


    Qi Mingxuan stared at Du Shaofu and looked at him carefully. His face had been shocked. He seemed to feel something. He could not help asking, "you have broken through to immortality?"


    "If you have some understanding, thank you for your perfection." Du Shaofu nodded, and there was nothing to hide.


    "This..."


    Qi Mingxuan''s face was a little dull, and his eyes were staring at Du Shaofu. He had a feeling of speechless. How long did the man practice before him? He had already been on top of him. In the secret realm of the sky, this short period of time had broken through to immortality, that realm. Qi xingpo, as a senior, had also spent nearly a thousand years.


    "Fortunately, my uncle led the team to the demon battlefield."


    Qi Mingxuan has no choice but to smile bitterly. Fortunately, Qi xingpo is no longer in the Yin Yang family. If you know that Du Shaofu has been immortal in this short time, I''m afraid that because of the old man''s arrogance, he has been ravaged last time. This time, I''m afraid he will find a crack to get in.


    But now both of them are immortal. I''m afraid that once they fight, we can imagine the consequences of seven stars breaking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1881

    Seven night Xi was smiling and speechless. Looking at her father''s surprised expression, she was the most clear. Du Shaofu fused and refined the spirit thunder in Tianchen''s secret land. If her father knew about it, he didn''t know what kind of surprise he was going to be. I guess he would be heartbroken. A spirit thunder is not a common thing.


    "According to the news I got from the Yin and Yang family, your father Du Tingxuan has taken the people from the wasteland into the heaven devil battlefield. All the nine masters, the animal kingdom, and the demon world have all entered into it. Tianjiao is fighting for the front and the supreme is competing for supremacy. While cleaning up the evil spirits, he is also fighting for various ancient opportunities."


    Surprised, qimingxuan immediately returned to normal. Looking at Du Shaofu, he said to Du Shaofu and Qi Yexi: "after you enter the demon battlefield, you should pay attention to the Phoenix family and the dragon family. It is said that the Phoenix clan has recently appeared a lot of strange phenomena. It is said that huangling''er has been reborn and has gained infinite benefits The clan is secretive, and there may be some extremely gifted characters. The Dragon 2 of the dragon clan has also entered. That guy is not easy to be provoked. Gongsun Wuji and Qin Wudi were also very afraid of him. "


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated. Huang ling''er of the Phoenix family has been reborn from nirvana. I don''t know what''s going on with the little ant emperor at the moment. Can Nirvana be transformed into the supreme ant Huang.


    As for the news that there were many miracles coming out of the Phoenix family and the news of being blocked, even the yin-yang family couldn''t talk about it in detail. Du Shaofu estimated that it might be that the little star had come out of the lingque terrace.


    From Qi Mingxuan''s mouth, long er of the dragon clan was afraid of Gongsun Wuji and Qin Wudi. Du Shaofu could already imagine that longer was definitely a terrible generation, stronger than Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji. However, the relationship between the dragon clan and himself, once encountered, would be absolutely impossible to meet and smile.


    "Lord, can the golden winged ROC birds have entered the demon battlefield?" Du Shaofu asked Qi Mingxuan.


    "Return the Lord, is it time for you to change your mouth?"


    Qi Mingxuan looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes picked, and his mouth slightly glanced at him. "You boy, you''re not going to admit it now. I can tell you that Qi Mingxuan has a son and a daughter, but I love my daughter very much since she was a child. If she chooses you, I will have nothing to say. But if you dare to apologize to her and let her be bullied a little bit, I will never let go You boy. "


    "Dad..."


    Seven night Xi took her father''s hand, and her cheek climbed up to blush. She secretly looked at Du Shaofu with a sly smile in her eyes. It was obviously warning Du Shaofu that she could not be bullied in the future.


    But at the moment, qiyexi is more happy in his heart. His father''s words clearly agreed with him. This is also the attitude of the whole Yin and Yang family.


    "Father in law, the boy will never let Yexi suffer any injustice. In my life, I will not let anyone bully her." Du Shaofu knelt down on one knee, which was the attitude of the future father-in-law, and it was also his own.


    "You are not married yet. Is this father-in-law called early, so that the Lord may not see you. In fact, you can call me uncle." Qi Mingxuan looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile.


    "Er..." Du Shaofu was stunned.


    "Dad, why are you bullying him?" Seven night Xi stamped his feet, pursed his mouth, and hurled at Qi Mingxuan.


    "Look at you. You turned your arm out before you were married."


    Qi Mingxuan had no choice but to smile. He immediately picked up Du Shaofu, patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder, and said with a satisfied smile, "I''ve received this gift. Your father-in-law''s call in advance and later are the same. You''ll be a family in the future. Don''t look out."


    For the people in front of him, how can qimingxuan''s heart not count, and what is not satisfied with.


    However, Qi Yexi stamped her feet at her father and gave him a white look. It was clear that she was still selling her son when she got a bargain. Then she stood by Du Shaofu all the time.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile. The future father-in-law was not an ordinary person. The pit was dug quietly. However, he could feel that the father-in-law did not regard himself as an outsider. He was willing to jump into the pit.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. The golden winged Dapeng family should be Kalou jueyu, and the Kalou Cailing have already entered. You don''t need to worry about the golden winged Dapeng. The details of that clan are not ordinary. Even with your relationship with the golden winged Dapeng family, the dragon clan, Legalists, strategists and so on do not have the courage to really move the golden winged Dapeng family It''s just that they dare to move you. After all, you''re the first one. They can say that the golden winged ROC family also knows why. But if they dare to attack the people of the family, they will not stop. "


    Qi Mingxuan looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, and said, "there are some people in the world who have to be afraid of. It is said that the elder may have reached the limit. But as long as there is no definite news, no one in the world, including the nine great families, the Dragon family and the Phoenix family, will dare to provoke the golden winged Dapeng family."


    "Are there any powerful people in the hidden world among the golden winged mires?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was also surprised. From his father-in-law qimingxuan''s words, it seems that there are still super strong people among the golden winged Dapeng birds, which makes all the major forces in the world deeply fear."When you enter the demon battlefield, although the strongmen in the holy land are still unable to enter, you should be extra careful. The Legalists and your Liang Zi are not the same. They will certainly not give up. Once there is a chance in the demon battlefield, they will not let it go. They should pay special attention to it." Qi Mingxuan said to Du Shaofu.


    "They''d better not meet me."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu could not enter the holy land. Once he met Legalists, strategists, and the dragon clan in the demon battlefield that day, it would be uncertain who would deal with whom.


    Of course, Du Shaofu did not intend to be polite if he met the Legalists and others in the battle field of heaven and evil.


    "My father-in-law, I plan to go directly to the devil''s battlefield, so I won''t go back to the wasteland. I''d like to ask my father-in-law to worry about it."


    He was not afraid of meeting the dragon clan, strategists and others in the battle field of heaven and evil, but Du Shaofu had to worry about the famine.


    The prohibition that the strongmen of the holy land can''t do anything no longer exists, especially the Legalists, which is extremely shameless. Once the strongmen of the holy land attack the wasteland, it will not be able to resist.


    Even if it was the realm of practitioners, at the moment, most of the strong in the wasteland had entered the battlefield of demons, and the wasteland was unable to resist. Du Shaofu had to worry.


    "Don''t worry, those holy land practitioners don''t mean that they can do it. Once there is wind and grass, I believe that the golden winged Dapeng birds will not stand idly by. In addition, once I get to know, I also know what to do."


    With a faint smile, Qi Mingxuan said: "I don''t think that the practitioners of the holy land like Legalists dare not kill. The Fu Yibai and other people behind you are absolutely afraid of them. Therefore, their main target must be you. It is not a wise choice for those who are strong enough to attack others."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1882

    "It''s not enough. We must set foot in the holy land as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with golden light, and his face showed firmness. Although he has now set foot on immortality, this world is ultimately the world of saintly realm practitioners, and the realm practitioners are enough to be vertical and horizontal, but once they come out, they will not be enough to see.


    although Du Shaofu has always had the strength to cross the level, he is very clear that the Holy Land and the territory are The real watershed of the super strong is the real difference between heaven and earth. There is not much pressure under the holy land because of the immortal cultivation level. However, if you meet a real strongman of holy land, there will be absolute pressure.


    Although the golden winged Dapeng bird family also has such strong people, and at present, the Yin Yang family, the dragon family, and the Mohist school have good relations with themselves, but once there is a sudden chalkiness, there is no real Holy Land in the wasteland. It is still far from enough for the strong to sit in. After all, Lei Lao is only a semi holy place.


    "Fu Yibai, what''s the origin of this old guy?"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart that he was more and more surprised at Fu Yibai''s identity, especially the last time Fu Yibai and Ouyang Shuang''s master madmen appeared, and when they met the strongmen of the holy land, they could easily trample on them. It was simply appalling.


    This also made Du Shaofu decide that the next time he meets the old guy Fu Yibai, he must have a good question.


    After chatting for a while, Du Shaofu and Qi Yexi left Yinyang home and went to the demon battlefield.


    Qi Mingxuan personally sent him off. At the exit of the Yin Yang family, Qi Mingxuan stopped. Qi Yexi was beside him and looked at his daughter. His eyes were gentle and kind. He said in a low voice: "that boy is good. I have nothing to say. The old people in my family probably can''t say anything more. He doesn''t look like a bully to you. But dad still wants to say something to you. If the boy makes you angry in the future, No Tell Dad, because sooner or later you will forgive him, but Dad will not. In his heart, no one can make you unhappy. But if that boy really bullies you, don''t hide it from your father. "


    "Daughter, thank you father."


    Seven night Xi knelt down, respectfully kowtowed three times, with tears in the corner of her eyes, and quietly converged. Her father''s meaning, how could she not understand,


    "you silly girl, go quickly, in the demon battlefield, be careful, the future of the Yin and Yang family will be in your body, your talent is stronger than your brother, the responsibility is also on your shoulder, remember to return safely! ¡±


    Qi Mingxuan''s eyes were flickering, and the fate of the demon battlefield was uncertain. How could he rest assured? However, as the leader of the yin-yang family, as a practitioner, natural selection was the only way for his daughter to enter the demon battlefield this time.


    "My daughter will come back safely."


    Qi Yexi said goodbye to her father and left. Knowing her father''s worries, she left a smiling face full of confidence. Then she left with Du Shaofu.


    "Whoosh..."


    The two figures turned into a rainbow and disappeared in the air after a few flashes.


    "What did your father say to you?"


    In mid air, Du Shaofu asked Qi Yexi.


    Seven night Xi''s face showed a smile, that graceful and beautiful figure has been following Du Shaofu''s side. His hair moved against the wind and moved his heart. His red lips were slightly open and his smile was cunning in his eyes. He said, "my father told me that if you dare to bully me, he will not let you go."


    "How dare I bully you."


    Du Shaofu smiles bitterly. He still remembers that he didn''t take advantage of himself in tianwu college.


    "That''s about it."


    Seven night dawn a smile, under the foot of the Star wave, that man Miao traction in the mid air across a graceful arc, accelerate swept in front.


    Du Shaofu''s figure was still in the air. Looking at the graceful traction, Du Shaofu''s face was smiling. Then his feet were shining with gold, and his figure was floating like a God. He immediately caught up with him.


    The demon battlefield is a place beyond the boundary of three continents and nine states. It is called "Nihility plain" by the old people. It is said that it is a dead land where birds can''t walk, people and animals can''t cross, and even time can lose its meaning.


    So there are too few people who know the plain of nothingness, and no one will go there.


    However, recently, the nihility plain has suddenly become boiling. Because the war between the gods and Demons has been opened, it has opened on the plain of nothingness, which has attracted all the Tianjiao and supreme masters in the world, and shocked all the big and small forces in the world.


    "Whoosh..."


    Two days later, the sound of breaking wind suddenly came out of the calm void, and then the two figures seemed to startle the goose and scuttled across the void.


    "The heaven evil battlefield is a battlefield left over from ancient times. The original main battlefield of heaven and earth catastrophes is there. It is said that the most powerful one and the Dragon God sealed those demons in Kyushu. At best, they are just some fragmentary demons. The real demons are all in the battle field of the demons, where there are the ancient ancestors of the major forces. However, after the long time, the ancient ancestors of the major forces have already reached the limit, or Du has been damaged, so it is impossible to survive. This time, the major forces sent people into the demon battlefield, not only to explore the recovery of ancient demons, but also to find out the inheritance left by the ancient ancestors who were sealed in the demon battlefield. Those heritages are very old. They are the most glorious and peak times of the major forces. Once those heritages are obtained, they will be brilliant again. "In the middle of the sky, seven night Xi told Du Shaofu about the origin of the demon battlefield, and also sighed.


    "When the ninth day of junior high school, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and so on, have all helped the most powerful one and the Dragon God seal the evil devil?"


    Du Shaofu had never thought that there were many other things in the demon battlefield. No wonder the major forces were so active.


    "Not really a gang."


    Seven night Xi Jiao Yan showed a little bitter smile, and said: "in fact, the nine masters are not willing to listen to the strong one. As far as I know, many of the nine members have been dissatisfied with the ban left by the most powerful person. If it had not been for the mysterious Dongxian, nanru, Xiyao and other people, some of them would have been born."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and he became more and more curious. He asked Qi Yexi, "is there any secret in the middle?"


    Qi Yexi was helpless, and sighed slightly: "at the beginning, all the major forces, including many of the ancient ancestors of the nine masters, were also sealed in it, and they did not withdraw at all. Almost all the great forces and the outstanding strongmen of the nine masters were buried in the demon battlefield. Therefore, a lot of the inheritance of the major forces was directly buried in the demon battlefield Inside. "


    "I see."


    Du Shaofu understood that the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God sealed the battle field of heaven and evil spirits. He was afraid that it was impossible to withdraw the powerful forces at that time and seal them up together.


    Those ancient ancestors of the major forces represented the glorious and prosperous times of the major forces and the nine great masters.


    This seal also buried it thoroughly. The feelings of the major forces and the nine members can be imagined.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1883

    "The catastrophe of heaven and earth has come again. If it can''t be stopped, even if the inheritance can be obtained, it will be useless."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu said that the catastrophe of heaven and earth had begun. Once those evil spirits revived, the world would become a devil''s land. What''s the use of those inheritances.


    "It is said that the nine great masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan are not as simple as they seem. Even if the catastrophe of heaven and earth comes again, there may be some way out. So it''s not easy to rely on the nine members, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan to make concerted efforts to resist this catastrophe, but I only hear about it occasionally. "


    Qi Yexi said to Du Shaofu, "of course, if we get those heritages, we can hope to stop the catastrophe. I hope all the major forces can think so and make concerted efforts."


    "I hope so." Du Shaofu sank.


    "By the way, you may not know one thing. It is said that the most serious losses in the demon battlefield were not the nine masters, nor the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, but another major force. Almost all the strong were buried in the demon battlefield. If the great power had not lost so much at that time, I''m afraid that the current situation would not be respected by the nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan. If not the most dazzling, it would certainly be shining brightly. " Seven night Xi said with a smile to Du Shaofu.


    "Is it a Jinpeng family?"


    Du Shaofu was quite curious. Apart from the nine great masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, only the golden winged Dapeng bird clan could qualify for this.


    "The golden winged mires are strong in their own right, but they never interfere in the affairs of the world."


    Seven night Xi shook his head and said to Du Shaofu, "that power has a lot to do with you and me."


    "Is it all about you and me?"


    Du Shaofu was even more curious. He thought carefully in his mind and murmured in a low voice: "it is said that there are white tigers, dark tigers and basaltic weapons in the world, but they are far apart and have nothing to do with it."


    "The tiger clan is really strong. It is said that there are white tigers in the world, but no one seems to have seen it. Even the dark tiger has long disappeared, and Xuanwu seems to have only heard of it."


    Seven night Xi looked at Du Shaofu and slowed down a little. He said, "the force I mentioned is not tiger clan or Xuanwu."


    At this point, seven night Xi stopped for it, and her expression gradually improved. Then she continued to say to Du Shaofu, "the force I''m talking about is tianwu Academy."


    "What..."


    Listening to Qi Yexi''s answer, Du Shaofu was surprised by Du Shaofu''s determination. He didn''t expect that tianwu Academy was the first one to compare with the nine members, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan.


    Tianwu college, which was only in the dark forest at the beginning, has a small reputation in Zhongzhou, and its students are all over Zhongzhou, but at best it is not a second-class force.


    Du Shaofu never thought that tianwu academy could be compared with the dragon clan, the nine masters and the Phoenix clan in ancient times, which surprised Du Shaofu.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s surprised expression, Qi Yexi said with a smile: "in ancient times, as if tianwu college was the strongest, even the nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan could not compete with it. Our tianwu college has a glorious past. Only later, all the strong men of tianwu college were sealed in the battle field of demons, and the tianwu academy fell by leaps and bounds. However, this is enough to make the nine members, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan dare not easily provoke tianwu college. "


    As a member of tianwu college, Qi Yexi also has a sense of pride in her heart.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. It is no wonder that qiyexi and her mother were both in tianwu college. As their mother and qiyexi were in Legalists and Yin Yang families, they both appeared in the small tianwu Academy in the dark forest. This is a very abnormal thing in itself.


    However, Du Shaofu was no longer surprised to hear about the glory of tianwu college.


    "In fact, when I entered tianwu college, it was also my family''s arrangement, hoping to find something in tianwu college. I think your mother used to be in tianwu college with the same purpose as me, but later she didn''t expect to know your father. Fate is so wonderful


    Seven night Xi Jiao Yan Lu smile, she had never thought in tianwu college, since then and in front of him have intersection.


    "What does tianwu college have that can make both Legalists and yin-yang families moved?"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but ask: Although tianwu college has an unimaginable glorious past, it has already declined after all. What else can the yin-yang school and Legalists attach importance to.


    "In the tianwu battlefield, the main force that resisted those demons was not the nine great masters, nor the dragon and Phoenix families, but the group of ancient strongmen in tianwu Academy. However, almost all of the ancient strongmen of tianwu Academy were sealed and buried, leaving countless heritages and treasures."


    Qi Yexi told Du Shaofu everything he knew, saying: "it is said that the ancient strongmen in tianwu Academy were voluntarily sealed in the Tianmo battlefield, but they were afraid that the inheritance of tianwu academy would be buried here. When they were sealed and buried, they were said to have left a treasure to the tianwu Academy. One day, the seal disappeared and the demon battlefield was reopened It''s enough to rely on the things left by those ancient super powers to rebuild the glory of tianwu Academy. But over the years, fewer and fewer people know about it. There are not many people in the world, and no one can find the legendary thing. ""What did tianwu college leave behind..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he thought in his heart that what Guangming temple had always wanted to look for in tianwu Academy.


    However, as Du Shaofu knows, tianwu college has left nothing but barren space in the end. If there is such a thing, if it can be obtained by himself and can rebuild the glory of tianwu college, he will not fail the trust of vice president Zhuge.


    "The demons are very dangerous in the battlefield. It''s not easy for those demons to die out. According to the news from Yin and Yang, the battlefield has become a paradise for evil spirits. Every day, they have to fight head-on with demons. The deeper they go, the stronger the demons they encounter."


    Qi Yexi said to Du Shaofu, "you should also be on guard against Legalists, longzu and strategists. You should be careful at that time."


    Du Shaofu nodded, but his mind was still on the brilliance of tianwu academy mentioned by qiyexi, hoping to find the inheritance left by those ancient strong men of tianwu college.


    This time he entered the demon battlefield, the catastrophe of heaven and earth was coming again. Du Shaofu also hoped to break through to the holy land as soon as possible in the demon battlefield of danger and opportunity. Otherwise, it would not be enough to face Legalists, strategists and dragon clan.


    In the ravages of evil spirits, I''m afraid they can''t protect their own wasteland.


    "Whoosh..."


    The two continued to skim the cavitation rainbow, heading for the direction of the demon battlefield, crossing the state.


    "Slow..."


    Just in front of a towering mountain, the steep mountains connected with each other across the ridge, Du Shaofu suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The seven night light stopped by Du Shaofu, followed Du Shaofu''s direction of looking at the mountain in front of him and asked in doubt. His mind was released and he did not feel anything special.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the towering mountains ahead. His keen yuan Shen''s power fluctuated, his eyebrows glowed, and his face was slightly coagulated. He said, "something is wrong. There are no birds and animals in such a large place. It''s not normal."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, qiyexi also moved in his heart. His eyes suddenly filled with starlight, searching for the four sides with vigilance.


    "I have a good perception, but I''m dead today. Don''t go to the demon battlefield!"


    Suddenly, there is a cold voice above the void, and then there is a flame burning from the void.


    The sky fire swept through the sky, turned into a flame claw mark, tearing the void, and quietly appeared on Du Shaofu''s head. The void was filled with flames.


    This flame is illusory, not an open fire, but it is a vague piece of burning the void. It is also with a terrible and powerful pressure. It can make all living creatures under the pressure from the soul, and want to worship and revere it!


    This pressure is too strong, seven night Xi Jiao Yan suddenly changed!


    Du Shaofu looked at the flaming fingerprints of the sky, which carried a sense of familiarity.


    Du Shaofu had once felt that although his own accomplishments are not the same as before, the pressure is still terrible. It is a kind of suppression on the realm.


    "Holy Land!"


    Du Shaofu was trembling in his heart and wanted to worship him. This was a great and incomparable holy martial state, filled with irresistible pressure.


    Obviously, the practitioners of Shengwu realm are waiting here just to deal with themselves and want to kill themselves!


    The thunder, the martial pulse, the mystery of the eight trigrams, and the five spiritual thunders in his body, made Du Shaofu run in an instant and wanted to urge him out.


    In the face of the half way interception of the strongmen in the holy land, Du Shaofu did not retreat at all, and did not reserve all his strength to resist. There was still seven night light around him, so she could not be hurt at all.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, in this critical moment, the void is quietly turbulent, and then a ray of light is coming from the horizon. When the stormy weather comes, the sky and the earth suddenly become dim.


    "Hiss!"


    The light pierced through the void, and directly broke through the terrible flame fingerprint. The flame swept through the sky, the rune was dazzling, and the terrible energy spread all over the sky.


    The sky is dim, as if the heaven and earth fell into the night in an instant, a bright moon in the sky, filled with Yuehua competition.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1884

    But look up carefully, that round of bright moon is not a real bright moon, but a light wrapped with a moving beautiful shadow. The figure is mysterious and beautiful, hazy and vast.


    "It''s the moon saint." Seven night dawn surprise, then surprise.


    "The holy martial realm of strategists, the super strong of yin and Yang families!"


    Du Shaofu, who was just about to go all out, stopped and his eyes began to fluctuate. The familiar atmosphere of fire had been felt outside the space of the divine realm. He was the strongman of the political strategist''s holy military realm. The strategists ambushed here and wanted to kill himself.


    The super strong of the Yin Yang family must have been sent to each other secretly from the Yin and Yang family, otherwise, how could they appear here in time.


    "Not far ahead is the demon battlefield, you two go first!"


    In the bright moon like light, the moving figure spreads out the faint voice.


    "Shaofu, let''s go first. Yuesheng is good enough to deal with it."


    Seven night Xi immediately said to Du Shaofu that the front is the demon battlefield. As long as you enter it, the practitioners of Shengwu realm can''t enter.


    "Does the Yin and Yang family really want to get involved in this matter?"


    At the same time, deep in the void, there was a low voice, which seemed to be very angry, and the void was in turmoil.


    "You are not qualified enough!"


    In the light of the bright moon, only such a sentence came out. The dim shadow, the bright wrist and the slender hand shook. Suddenly, the sky was full of moonlight, and the star river was emerging. A huge hand print of star brilliance suddenly took shape and rotated with the stars, and then a slap in the front of the void flashed in the past.


    "Let''s do it together!"


    Deep in the void, there was a sound to drink, a terrible flame burst out, and then turned into a huge column of flame.


    "Oh..."


    There is a deafening dragon chant, stirring spirits, a terrible light suddenly appeared, such as the cloud dragon in the sky.


    "Boom


    Two terrifying forces, in an instant, collided with the Xinghui handprint. The three collided, and the terrible wind ripples sprang out.


    The precipitous surrounding mountains were directly shaken by the terrible energy ripple.


    The boulders roll down and the dust is all over the sky!


    "Hum!"


    The fierce wind of terror swept away, and there were two murmurs in the void. It was obvious that they had suffered some small losses in dealing with the Yin and Yang family Yue Sheng.


    "Is there any dragon clan? Remember this account first


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the ROC''s golden wings spread out, pulling the seven night sunlight, turning into a golden light and breaking away in an instant.


    The holy martial realm of the strategists and the strongmen of the dragon clan appear at the same time, which has long been premeditated. However, it seems that the combination of the two just seems to be defeated by the Shengqiang of the Yinyang school, so there is no need to worry.


    In case of an accident, Du Shaofu knew that he could not help. He was still surrounded by seven night light. He showed his body shape and no longer stayed. He went directly to the demon battlefield.


    However, Du Shaofu has already kept this account in mind. The dragon clan and political strategists really pay enough attention to themselves. The strongmen of the holy land are waiting to be intercepted on the way.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t know what was behind him. However, he felt that the strong man of the moon saint of yin and Yang family should not have a big problem in dealing with the two strongmen of the political strategists and the dragon clan.


    A moment later, a vast abyss appeared in front of Du Shaofu and qiyexi. The vast fog was like the curtain of the sky, which was like the end of heaven and earth.


    "Through here, it is the entrance of the demon battlefield.


    "Whoosh!"


    Two figures, two figures rise to the sky, toward the demon battlefield.


    When you enter that void, the surrounding space suddenly distorts, just like a void passage through the space, hazy. Walking in it is like walking on the long river of time between the present and the ancient times.


    Hazy in the void, the stars move, the scene is hazy.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the void vibrates violently, there are Ancient Runes flashing, the space is in disorder, there is a terrible pressure to collapse.


    "This is the power of seal. It hasn''t disappeared. Be careful!"


    Seven night Xi Jiao voice exclaimed, that terrible power is very strong, in an instant Du Shaofu and she rushed away, the two figures were crushed and distorted by the void.


    "Why so strong!"


    Du Shaofu was also surprised and trembled.


    The terrible seal was so strong that the void around it seemed to collapse and crack, as if to destroy Du Shaofu''s body.


    I''m afraid it''s Du Shaofu''s body. As long as it''s weaker, it will be broken.


    But even so, the force of the terrible seal collapsed, and an ancient Rune had a strange impact on Du Shaofu''s body, causing his body to crack.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s immortal metaphysical body could not play a role in this strange void channel, and could not restore the physical body.


    Du Shaofu''s body is comparable to all the treasures under the sacred utensil, and it is cracking at the moment, which shows how terrible the crushing power in the void is!


    In a flash, the void is constantly changing, the seven night xiqian shadow has disappeared."Rumble!"


    The wind and cloud were surging around the channel, the rumbling sound was sonorous, and the violent energy was surging, which constantly impacted Du Shaofu.


    "Crash!"


    Du Shaofu''s newly astringent Dapeng''s golden wings reappeared behind his back, driving the 36 true ROC feathers to the utmost speed.


    Du Shaofu had already done his best to move forward rapidly in order to enter the demon battlefield through the collapsed void passage.


    "Hiss..."


    A purple and golden thunderbolt swept out, with the air of destruction, and the lightning Rune was dazzling. It fell directly on Du Shaofu''s body, making Du Shaofu unable to escape.


    The thunderbolt made Du Shaofu''s hair stand upside down. His terrible destructive power was higher than that of the territory. The ordinary top cultivators of the main domain were directly bombarded, even if they were extremely dangerous.


    However, Du Shaofu resisted. Although his body was already cracking, the thunder fell into his body, instead, he was helping. It was like injecting a fresh agent into the cracked body, nourishing the thunder pulse in the body, and immediately covering the body surface with the thunder pulse.


    "Ah..."


    However, the burning pain of the thunder shock on his body surface was not ordinary. Du Shaofu could not help but scream.


    "Whew..."


    All of a sudden, something happened in the void, and there were many attacks.


    Du Shaofu wanted to dodge, but the attacks were so dense that he could not avoid them all. He was soon hit by several attacks, injuring his body.


    "You must rush out, or you will be in great trouble."


    Du Shaofu realized the real trouble, which was even more troublesome than qiyexi said. The power of the remaining seal was so terrible that it seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. If he did not try to leave, he would be in deep trouble and encounter a crisis.


    "Hum!"


    The light was dazzling and turned into an empty sharp knife, and it directly chopped at Du Shaofu. With mysterious power, he twisted the void and wanted to imprison Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings, and the thirty-six feathers of the real rocs reached the extreme. He stepped out of the leisurely steps with all his strength. He was unpredictable, as if he were startled, and avoided with amazing body methods.


    "Hiss..."


    However, many of Du Shaofu''s hair was still cut off in the back of his head. He was so frightened that he took cold breath.


    "Boom..."


    The void is collapsing, and the situation is becoming more and more acute and worse.


    Du Shaofu also became more and more difficult to deal with. He also used a pair of real dragon horns on his body. However, after a while, there were several more wounds on his body, and there was a light golden blood on the corner of his mouth.


    "It can''t go on like this."


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind that if he went on like this, he would really be destroyed in this void. In this void, he even suppressed his cultivation and burned the mysterious air. A pair of real dragon horns turned into two golden dragons, and the surrounding was also beginning to dim.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, lightning and thunder reverberated in the void, and the purple and gold light was towering. Without too much hesitation, Du Shaofu directly urged the purple thunder xuanding in the inner shrine.


    The appearance of the purple thunder tripod caused the void to vibrate. Du Shaofu enlarged the purple thunder tripod, covered the body surface, and hid in the purple thunder tripod.


    "Boom..."


    The chaotic and violent attack in the void kept pounding on the purple thunder tripod, and the bright light was burning like divine fire.


    But then there was a strange scene, that violent and terrible attack, the terrible crushing force in the void fell on the purple thunder xuanding, and suddenly began to dissipate and disappear into nothingness.


    "Hum..."


    Purple thunder xuanding spinning, in the void, purple gold arc dazzling, not long, was a huge force to resist the crowd out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1885

    "Boom


    The void roared, and a tripod arc tripod struck the ground from the depths of the void like a bomb.


    There is an arc surge, the ground cracked, like a meteorite falling, in the earth out of a huge pit, dust all over the sky, the ground cracked.


    The purple thunder xuanding shrinks and turns into purple gold streamer. Du Shaofu appears in the deep pit. His body is somewhat deformed. He has a light golden dry blood on his body. His clothes are ragged and his breath is disordered. He has suffered a lot of trauma.


    As his figure swept out of the pit, Du Shaofu looked around him. At the end of the void in the distance, a round of brilliance hung over the sky. He did not know whether it was a bright moon or a bright sun, but the light was dim and covered by a large red blood mist.


    The surrounding mountains are rugged and magnificent, but there is no vitality. There are only some unknown weeds and plants scattered on the surface.


    "This is the demon battlefield. It''s finally coming in." Du Shaofu took a deep breath and looked weak.


    "I haven''t been to the Holy Land yet. How could it be so difficult to enter?"


    Du Shaofu muttered that the empty passage was too terrible to enter the holy land, but he had not yet arrived at the holy land, and it was so difficult that he almost broke into it.


    But then Du Shaofu''s face showed a smile, with a feeling of survival, comforting himself. To a certain extent, the remaining seal power was so blocked by himself, which also represented that his own strength was particularly strong.


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu moved the mysterious Qi in his body, and felt that there was a kind of suppression and a huge pressure in the battle field of demons.


    This change made Du Shaofu feel that, as Qi Yexi said, the strongmen in the holy land can not enter the demon battlefield. Even if they do, they will be suppressed in the demon battlefield.


    There was no sound around him. Du Shaofu''s mind was released. His keen sense of soul did not pry into anything special. There was no living creature around him, nor did he find the whereabouts of the seven night light.


    "Her strength, should be less than the resistance I received, so there is no problem." Du Shaofu thought in his mind that with the strength of Qi Yexi, a man should have the power to protect himself when he enters the battlefield of demons.


    "Recover first, then plan."


    At the moment, the wound was not light, and there was heavy consumption. In this dangerous and dangerous battlefield of demons, Du Shaofu also planned to adjust his breath and breath and recover before making plans.


    Then he found a place nearby and arranged a simple ban. Du Shaofu sat cross legged and began to breathe.


    In the dark mountains, the mountains crisscross, more than ten figures quickly shuttle among the mountains, astringent breath, hide and hide, obviously afraid to fly high above the sky, as if hiding something.


    The breath of these ten figures is not weak. All of them are at the level of Emperor Wu. One of the old men with white hair has a breath of Wu Zun.


    However, in this demon battlefield, I''m afraid that this level of cultivation can only be regarded as very common.


    Among these ten people, at the moment, a young girl, who is estimated to be only seventeen or eighteen years old, is obviously protected by people intentionally or unintentionally.


    "It''s hateful. They robbed us openly. We found the cave first, and the treasure also recognized the owner automatically. They also wanted to pursue and kill us."


    A young man was angry, angry and unwilling. He was not old enough to be in his twenties. His accomplishments at the beginning of the reign of Emperor Wu could be regarded as a genius.


    However, it seems that the young man has been obviously trampled and suppressed, and his accomplishments and natural postures can''t be compared with those of Tianjiao and the supreme in the battle field of heaven and devil at this moment.


    "Who makes our Wei family less powerful than others? It''s the political strategists. Only when the ancient cave collapses, can we take the opportunity to escape. Those political strategists will certainly not give up and will catch up with them." A middle-aged man with a dignified face and a serious injury.


    "If the political strategists really catch up with them, their goal will only be me, and I will be responsible for it at that time. Your uncles and brothers will go first, and we will not be able to make our Wei family lose all the losses in this demon battlefield."


    The beautiful girl''s eyebrows frowned slightly and her face was pale.


    "No way!"


    "Jiajia, you are the hope of our Wei family. This time, you will be recognized as the owner of the extraordinary ancient treasure. There is a bright future and there can be no accident."


    "But the strategists are not what we can stop now. In case of the end, Jiajia also asks all the uncles and brothers not to lose their lives for Jiajia''s sake. The strategists are too powerful. That''s one of the nine. We can''t deal with the political strategists. It''s a pity that Wei''s family is far inferior to the desolate country."


    As one of the top nine strategists, how could a little Wei family be able to resist it? Once the strategists catch up, the consequences can be imagined.


    In the world, the people who can not be afraid of political strategists are not only the people of the other eight big families of nine families and the dragon family, the Phoenix family, the golden winged Dapeng bird family and so on, but also the people in the rumored Zhongzhou wasteland.It''s a pity that although the Wei family is well-known in Shangzhou, even the SAMON sword sect is far inferior to it. How can we compare with the wild country which is so fierce that it is said that the only people who dare to deal with political strategists are the people of the desolate state of Zhongzhou.


    "Well, if the real political strategists catch up with us, we are doomed."


    "But for the future of Wei family, Jiajia and some of your cousins will go first. The rest of the people will block the strategists together with me. Even if they try their best, they will leave us blood inheritance and hope for our Wei family."


    "Well, all of you will listen to what your grandfather said and take good care of Jiajia. That''s the hope of Wei family in the future."


    The middle-aged man who had originally opened his mouth said in a deep voice and told several young people.


    In the quiet space, there is a space in the air, which fluctuates and black fog surges.


    Quietly, from the depths of the mountain, there are several animal shadows, only a few feet in size, just like wolves, tusks, eyes with black and bloody fierce light flashing, single breath fierce, all in the level of animal king.


    A total of five strange and fierce beasts appeared quietly, just like a pack of wolves. The fierce pupil was staring at Du Shaofu, who was sitting cross legged and breathing, and slowly gathered around him.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, the five monstrous beasts burst into a terrible breath, shaking the space, and killing Du Shaofu''s descendants at the same time. They roared ferociously, and the terrible breath swept like a strong wind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1886

    "Whew, whew..."


    But at this time, the sound of breaking wind resounded, and five streamers like lightning broke through the sky, and appeared behind the five fierce beasts in an instant.


    It''s five flying knives, only about three inches long. It''s full of runes. It''s like a living creature. It''s pierced through the back of the five fierce beasts and swept out from the brow with blood mist.


    Blood spatter, five fierce animals fell to the ground.


    At this time, the golden light of Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, converged into his body. His resolute face moved quietly in an instant and turned into a strange face.


    This face is also very young, but there is a scar on the corner of the eye, and the body shape has changed a lot.


    All this happened very quickly. After finishing all this, Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and the golden light was restrained. The prohibitions around him disappeared.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, more than ten figures appeared not far behind Du Shaofu''s back. Five flying knives whirled into one, and finally swept into the brow of a beautiful girl.


    It was the girl who had just made a move and solved the five strange and fierce beasts behind Du Shaofu.


    "Jiajia, don''t make trouble. Let''s get out of here."


    A middle-aged man said to the girl who made the move, with some blame.


    "These demons and monsters have been demonized, and their secret bones and blood have been affected. It''s a pity that if they are used for cultivation and understanding, they will only let themselves be possessed by demons."


    However, it is a pity for a few young men and women. If the level of these monsters is killed outside, it will be a huge windfall.


    It''s a pity that the monsters in the demon battlefield have been demonized and become demons. It''s harmful to use the secret bones and blood of demons to cultivate.


    "Thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu got up, and his eyes swept over the group. Although they all restrained their breath, the breath of cultivation on his body could not escape prying. They were all at the level of the cultivation of Emperor Wu. Only the white haired old man who was the leader had already begun to ascend wuzun.


    Du Shaofu paid more attention to the girl who had just made her move. She was not very old. She was seventeen or eighteen years old, but she was obviously a practitioner of martial arts, Taoism, Fu and Taoism.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu felt that the young girl''s strength was not weak. In martial arts, he had already cultivated at a mysterious level, and in Fu, he was on the other side of the seven stars.


    With his age, such a level of cultivation, martial arts, Taoism, Fuwen and Taoism have never fallen behind. His talent is absolutely extraordinary. If he can have cultivation resources, his daily achievements can not be underestimated.


    As Du Shaofu turned around, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu, and many of them were on guard.


    However, looking at Du Shaofu''s tattered body, his hair disordered and his face in a state of confusion, his vigilance gradually disappeared.


    Although Du Fu looked down on him, he didn''t even despise him.


    "These demons and monsters will appear in this at any time. You are seriously injured. Be careful on your own."


    The beautiful and bright woman opened her mouth to Du Shaofu, her eyes were calm, and then she said to the old man and middle-aged man with white hair around him: "great grandfather, fourth uncle, let''s go."


    "Well."


    Some of Du Fu''s eyes fell back from the old man''s white hair.


    "Whoosh..."


    A group of figures then showed their bodies and left. No one paid more attention to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. He didn''t expect that he was attacked by these strange demons and monsters just after he breathed and adjusted his breath.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care too much about the corpses of fearless demons and monsters lying on the ground. The girl didn''t do anything just now. Once these demons and monsters collided with their own restrictions, they would be killed instantly.


    What''s more, when those demons and monsters just appeared, Du Shaofu was already aware of it even though he was breathing and breathing.


    As he approached, Du Shaofu examined the five monsters curiously. There was not much difference between them and those from the outside world, but they had been demonized. There was demonic spirit in the body and in the blood of the animals. Once this evil spirit entered the human body, it would make people crazy and confused.


    "This is not a place to stay."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. These monsters appeared and disappeared. It seemed that they could only recover while walking.


    From the heaven and earth bag, he took out a set of clean clothes and put them on. Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and his figure disappeared in his place.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the disappearance of Du Shaofu''s figure, it was not long before the sound of breaking wind resounded, and then the five figures appeared in the place where Du Shaofu had just disappeared.


    With the appearance of these five figures, there is no reason why the void is blazing around, and there is a very extraordinary pressure penetrating into the void.


    The five figures are not very old, and the biggest one is only forty years old. They are respected and strong.


    The other four are teenagers, and the older ones are only in their early twenties.The youngest is only eighteen or nine years old, but it is already the peak of Wu Emperor''s realm. It is only one step away from the rank of Emperor Wu.


    "It''s the breath of those people who left just recently. Hurry up. Those ancient treasures are not what they can have."


    The leader''s middle-aged man opened his mouth and his eyes were like a wave of flame.


    The five figures just lingered slightly, and they immediately ran after the beautiful girl and his party.


    When these five figures disappeared, Du Shaofu''s figure emerged quietly from the void.


    "Strategist!"


    In his eyes, there was a cold wave. He looked at the direction that the girl and his party had just left. His feet flashed with gold, and Du Shaofu followed him.


    Mountains overlap, dark valleys.


    On a towering Boulder, five figures are towering down, the body waves with blazing breath, runes skimming, dazzling and blazing.


    The five figures looked at the valley below, all of them were dignified and white. They were honest, pitiful and disdainful. The middle-aged man, with a wave of his long sleeve, trembled in the void around him, and said, "it''s really brave of me to take what is under the noses of my strategist!"


    "We saw the cave first. Are you so unreasonable when you come here by force and bully others and kill my blood relatives?"


    Among the more than ten people who were blocked in the canyon, there was a beautiful young girl who opened her mouth and looked indignant.


    At the moment, although the tens of people are extremely angry, but just feel the breath of the five political strategists who are superior to each other, they are virtually suppressed and tremble.


    "According to the first agreement, you go, we will stop!"


    The voice of the old man with white hair was heard by all, and his old face was dignified to the extreme.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1887

    "No, I''m not going. We''re afraid we can''t go at all!"


    The girl took a few steps forward and looked up at the five moving and blazing figures. She knew in her heart that with the cultivation strength of the five strategists, the elders in the family could not stop them, and they could not get away from it again.


    Silver teeth clenched her lips, and the girl said, "let them go. What you want is just my things. They don''t have the strength to compete with the strategists."


    "Ha ha, do you think you have the capital to bargain with my strategists, but the little girl is smart."


    The middle-aged leader looked down at the crowd, looked at the girl named Jiajia, and said with some banter: "but today I''m in a good mood. I''ll give you a chance to hand over the treasure, and I can release the ants."


    "The treasure is in me, I can''t control it, but I can go with you."


    The girl said that the treasure was silent in her mind, and she could not control it now. So far, she had to go with them, at least to protect these Wei family elders and brothers and sisters.


    "Jiajia can''t do it. You can''t go back. We''ll stop it."


    The old man with white hair and the middle-aged man jumped in front of the girl, and when he counted his figure and breath, they all called out the magic tools and tools, and wanted to bite their teeth.


    "Hum, a group of mole ants who can''t do their best to die!"


    Among the five political strategists, an extraordinary young man with a heavy complexion had lost his patience and was too lazy to speak. He looked down at the dozen or so people like a prey, and his figure was diving down directly.


    In the blink of an eye, the figure appeared in front of more than ten people like a ghost, and the blazing dark air suddenly swept out of the body.


    For a moment, the void became like a furnace, the void twisted, and a terrible heat wave rolled.


    "Mole ants want to die!"


    After a few cold drinks, the figures of the two political strategists swept to the scene, and the blazing dark air gushed out like lightning. With a sweep, several figures were directly shaken off and spat blood one by one.


    They are still political strategists. They have never regarded these Wei family people as opponents. They have never paid attention to them. Otherwise, they should not be killed completely.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, the half of the young strategists, with the breath of their cultivation at the top of the Wu Emperor''s realm, blasted away at the pretty girl of the Nawei family with a fist in the air. The terrible hot air burst out and exploded in the canyon like firecrackers.


    The girl''s face was slightly coagulated, and her eyebrows were tight. For a moment, she had many array flags in her hands. In a moment, she gathered around her body. In a very fast way, she showed her strong yuan Shen strength and array attainments. A seven star mysterious level of Rune instantly condensed and covered the canyon, covering the half young man of the strategist.


    "Boom..."


    Under the cover of the array of symbols, the valley is shaking and the runes are all over the sky. The terrible power comes and the clouds move everywhere.


    Although this Fu array is only seven stars mysterious level, it is extremely extraordinary, so that several political strategists around it also stop looking at each other, and their faces are surprised.


    "Seven Star mysterious Fu array, but it''s a little weaker!"


    The deep and arrogant voice came from the Fuzhen, and the terrible and hot runes were shining out of the array, blazing like magma and roaring endlessly in the canyon.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Before long, the Fu array burst out suddenly, with a rolling blazing flame, and the deep sound of explosion was endless. The broken runes poured into the canyon all over the sky, and the breath was destroyed.


    "Poof..."


    The girl staggers back, and the Fu array is smashed by force, which makes her mouth full of red blood and looks pale.


    "Hum!"


    The deep, cold hum was heard, and the young men of political strategists jumped out of the broken array of runes. A footprint of claw was covered by the flame, crushed and twisted the void, and instantly came to the girl''s body.


    The huge power imprisons everything. The mysterious Qi and Yuan Shen in the girl''s body tremble and are suppressed. She can''t avoid it. Her face is pale and her eyes are full of despair. The strategists are too strong. She is no match at all.


    "Hiss..."


    But at this moment, just at the moment when the girl was in despair, a pale yellow light flashed out from her eyebrows like lightning, making the sound of wind and thunder.


    In an instant, the light yellow light turned into a simple sword, filled with dazzling Ancient Runes. Like lightning, it directly rushed onto the hot claw mark and penetrated through it.


    "Ah..."


    A scream came out. The young man of the political strategist screamed. His palm was dripping blood. His body was staggering back. He was holding his right hand tightly. There was a blood hole in his palm. There was a terrible force that hurt the spirit.


    "Hum!"


    The ancient sword is filled with wind and thunder, lingering in the valley void. In the girl''s body, she makes a huge sword, which is like a giant beast hiding in the dark clouds. The terrible breath seems to cross the time and space, coming from ancient times, and imposing!


    "It''s the treasure!"


    Above the canyon, the leader of the political strategist''s middle-aged eye is glowing, that is, the treasure he is looking for, which has an extraordinary origin."Boom


    Without any stagnation, the middle-aged figure of the political strategist swept out with a blazing color. The vast and blazing dark air swept out, and the runes twinkled, directly condensed into a blazing flame, just like a sea of fire collapsing from the valley void.


    Suddenly, the wind and clouds were surging in the gorge, and the terrible energy diffused from the blazing flame energy. In order to destroy everything, the cracks in the stone walls around the canyon spread one after another.


    The terrible sea of fire enveloped the huge sword and wanted to imprison it.


    The Ancient Runes of the giant sword are blazing hot, and they explode with terrible pressure. The wind and thunder roar endlessly. They are not afraid of the middle-aged man who is the leader of the political strategist.


    The Wei family and the remaining four members of the strategists are all looking up and watching nervously.


    "Good treasure."


    A clear voice came out, just as everyone was watching nervously, a purple robe figure appeared quietly, which appeared between the huge sword and the blazing sea of fire.


    "What''s going on?"


    Suddenly, a strange scene appeared. When this purple figure appeared, the huge sword roared for it. It seemed that it was beginning to retreat, as if afraid of it.


    However, the sea of fire stirred by the middle-aged leader of the political strategist was directly isolated from the figure a foot away, and could not go beyond the thunder pool.


    Such a scene makes the Wei family in the gorge gape.


    At this time, the five members of the political strategists also changed their faces.


    "It''s him."


    On the pale face of the Wei family girl, her eyes were surprised. She recognized the figure as the seriously injured man who had been rescued not long ago.


    "Who dares to interfere in the affairs of my political strategists and want to die?"


    The middle-aged leader of political strategists appeared on the sea of fire, and his breath was surging wildly, with the prestige of political strategists. If his eyes were volcanic, he wanted to gush out.


    "Strategists!"


    The scar on the comer''s face is eye-catching, and his hair is light. He slightly raises his eyes and looks at the middle-aged strategist. In a flash of cold in his pupils, he flashes a light golden light in his palm, and between the surging of the secret patterns of the talisman, he waves his hand directly.


    "Bang..."


    Quietly, the void is turbulent. An invisible wave appears in the middle-aged of the strategist. Without any awareness of the void around, it suddenly explodes and collapses.


    ¡±Boom... "


    After a while, the sky and the sky were shaking, and the sea of fire around it would begin to disperse in an instant, turning into a broken Rune of flame, and the energy spread across the sky.


    The middle-aged leader of the political strategist is directly annihilated in the broken void. There is no body left, and all the spirits and spirits are destroyed!


    "Gu Gu..."


    This scene, let people take a cool breath, throat boiling hot, long time can not return to God.


    The remaining four political strategists'' children were also stupefied. It took a long time for them to come back to their senses, and their faces changed greatly.


    "Who are you? Those who dare to kill my political strategists will surely be pursued by my political strategists. You can''t live or die!"


    The older and extraordinary young man in the political strategists looked at Du Shaofu and drank with cold eyes. Who dared to move the political strategists? His eyes were dim with fear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1888

    "Noisy."


    Scar man just spit out a word, with the same time, swing sleeve and move.


    ¡±Wow... "


    Dun time all people can clearly see that from the scar man''s sleeve, the space energy ripple rippled away, just like the wave undulation, the energy spread.


    After that, the remaining four of the strategists seemed to feel something. One by one, their eyes were constricted, their eyes showed fear, and each void was twisted. When it was impossible to avoid it, the four white giant python shadows pierced through the surface of the four human bodies.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    Under the sound of four deep sonic booms, the children of the four strategists also directly sprinkled blood on the canyon, killing all the gods and spirits!


    All then subsided, and all the Wei family''s eyes were dull, and they took cold breath.


    Five powerful comprehensive strategists and strong men were killed in an instant. What a terrible strength!


    For these Wei family people, this is even more courageous. They are political strategists. There are several people who dare to move the political strategists!


    The scarred man looks back and looks at the huge sword in the void. He looks at it curiously. His eyes fluctuate a little and is moved by it.


    This scarred man is naturally the result of Du Shaofu''s transfiguration.


    Du Shaofu was naturally not polite to those who followed political strategists all the way.


    "Good sword."


    Du Shaofu said softly. He looked at the ancient and simple sword and felt that it would not be under Ouyang Shuang''s fat fly sword.


    "It''s him, the man who has been badly hurt!"


    The Wei family recognized Du Shaofu. Many of his faces were hot, and they did not dare to look directly at him. Originally, they thought he was a weak man. They never thought that he was so powerful.


    "Hoo..."


    A few young people of Wei''s family took a cool breath to themselves, and their hair stood on end.


    They secretly congratulated themselves that they had not provoked the man before, otherwise, they might not have been alive now.


    "Whoosh."


    The huge sword glows in the void, and its prestige spreads. It makes a sound of wind and thunder at Du Shaofu. Then it shrinks into a light and returns to the girl''s eyebrows again.


    "He is much stronger than the strategists. Will he kill for treasure?"


    All members of the Wei family were on guard, and their figures retreated to the girl.


    The scarred man even the political strategists dare to kill. I''m afraid he won''t mind killing and taking treasure.


    What''s more, even if it is to block the news of the people who killed the political strategists, even that person will not let them go.


    The world of practitioners itself is so cruel and merciless.


    "Thank you for your help. If you also want my treasure, I''ll just follow you. Please let my family go. They promise not to say a word about today''s incident."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the girl''s pale face was still very moving. She knew very well that the man in front of her could kill the political strategists, and she would not let them go.


    Du Shaofu looked at all the Wei family in the canyon, glanced at them one by one, and finally fell on the girl and said, "don''t worry. I''ve done something about killing and seizing treasure, but I won''t treat you today. I''m afraid that other people will be attracted by the noise here. You''re all seriously injured. I can escort you for a few days, or you can choose not to follow me."


    "Whoosh..."


    With the fall of the voice, Du Shaofu''s figure has been swept to the front, ignoring the Wei family.


    "He''s gone?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s departure, it seems that the Wei family are still somewhat unbelievable. They feel incredible that there are still people who do not kill and win treasures in this demon battlefield.


    "That man''s strength is too strong, and he killed the strategists. For no reason, why should we protect my life? We should keep away from it."


    The middle-aged man who was called the third uncle by the girl made him feel afraid and wanted to stay away.


    "He''s right. We all have injuries. The news just now will surely attract others to come here. Our luck will not be so good at that time. He doesn''t look like he is going to deal with us. I think we can follow him to at least protect our current safety."


    The girl said to the crowd, she felt that the scar man was a man to be trusted, not to mention that there were not too many choices at present.


    "Jiajia, you are still in the world. Who knows what the purpose of that man is, you should be careful." Middle age has some worries.


    "If he wants to kill us, he can kill us now, not later. I think he can believe it."


    The girl insisted. She didn''t know why. In her heart, she felt that the scarred man was a trustworthy person. Just now, his eyes were clear and clear, and there was no impurity in his clean eyes. She felt very safe. She believed in her own intuition.


    "I think what Jiajia said is also reasonable. Now we have no choice. If that person can protect me and wait for a few days, it will be excellent."A Wei family woman opened her mouth and agreed with the girl''s words in her heart. At the moment, they were all injured. Once anyone attacked them in the demon battlefield, they were afraid that it would be very dangerous. Besides, there were other dangers at any time.


    "Then listen to Jiajia."


    The old man with white hair nodded and his mouth was still full of blood. He took out a pill from the heaven and earth bag and put it into his mouth.


    "Whoosh..."


    The old man had already nodded, and the others said nothing more. Later, they all started to chase Du Shaofu in the direction of Du Shaofu''s departure.


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu was not too fast. He felt the movement behind him. He did not look back. A faint smile appeared on his face.


    Although the girl didn''t need the girl''s hand at the beginning, it was enough to be unimpeded, but it was also a debt to the girl. By the way, it would be irrelevant in the future to protect her for a few days.


    As for that girl''s sword, although it is extremely extraordinary, I''m afraid that it can be compared with Ouyang Shuang''s fat fly sword. If it was in the hands of strategists, dragon people, Legalists and others, Du Shaofu would not hesitate to take it.


    But the sword was on the girl, not to mention that she still owes her a favor. Even if it was an ordinary killing and stealing treasure, Du Shaofu could not do it.


    The sword is extraordinary, but it is far from being compared with the purple thunder xuanding on Du Shaofu''s body. The sword is obviously spiritual. He has already recognized the girl, and Du Shaofu will not ask for it.


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu is in front, and the Wei family''s people are following behind, not too close.


    "It''s very secret here. I''ll arrange a ban to heal the wound."


    Two hours later, in an ancient mountain forest, Du Shaofu''s figure fell and said to the Wei family who had been following him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1889

    The Wei family all landed. Each breath was not smooth. They had suffered heavy damage. After flying for such a long time, they could not bear it.


    "Thank you for your help."


    The girl hesitated for a moment, and came to Du Shaofu. She was very polite and her voice was clear.


    In her heart, the man in front of her looks young, but his strength is so terrible that he must be an elder who has practiced for many years.


    Du Shaofu looked at the girl at a close distance. Although it was not a great country, she was definitely a beauty. She couldn''t compare with Qi Yexi, Su Muxin, Zixuan, Ouyang Shuang, etc., but she would not be much lower than Ji Zhiyan.


    Nodding slightly to the girl, Du Shaofu said faintly, "I am not so old, I am not a senior. In addition, your sword has entered your palace of clay balls automatically, but you have not really recognized the Lord and can not be controlled by you. If you try to communicate with it with the original spirit, you may have a chance to truly recognize the Lord."


    Thank you very much


    The girl''s voice stopped and her eyes looked at Du Shaofu. She looked nervous and embarrassed. She didn''t know what to call her. Finally, she said, "the little girl Wei Jiajia is from the Wei family on Qingyun island in Shangzhou. I don''t know what to call Mr. Wei?"


    "My name is Joe."


    Du Shaofu didn''t say more. He arranged a ban nearby and said to the Wei family, "let''s start after healing here."


    "Or a powerful rune master!"


    Wei Jiajia''s eyes were shining, and she looked at a ban that Du Shaofu had arranged casually. She was also a spirit Fu master. It was clear that she was a powerful spirit talisman, and her opponent was also a double practitioner of martial arts and Taoism. However, she didn''t know how much better than she was.


    "Thank you, Mr. Joe."


    Later, the old man and middle-aged man of the Wei family saluted Du Shaofu politely and expressed their thanks for his protection.


    From Wei Jiajia''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that the old man was his great grandfather, and his middle age was his third uncle.


    Du Shaofu nodded, found a place to arrange a simple prohibition again, took a few pills and some miraculous drugs, and then continued to breathe and breathe.


    It was not long before that he was disturbed by breathing and breathing, and his wound had not recovered. At the moment, Du Shaofu also wanted to start again after the wound was healed.


    After all, there are many dangers in it, and there are people of the dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists at any time. Du Shaofu had to be careful.


    Seeing that Du Shaofu was already breathing and breathing, the Wei family did not dare to disturb him, and then they all took part in the prohibition outside.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu''s whole body was covered with golden light, and his energy was lingering, just like the golden auspicious colors blooming. When his body left the void channel, his body continued to recover under the influence of the immortal metaphysical body.


    The elixir and elixir previously taken by Du Shaofu are also absorbed and circulated in the body under the operation of golden winged ROC bird skill.


    Du Shaofu used his skills to guide the medicinal baptism of miraculous drugs and pills to replenish the body. In the process of healing and recovering, there was a deep sound like thunder in his body, which was the sound of body baptism washing away all parts of the body and recovering constantly.


    Although Du Shaofu was seriously injured in the void passage, he recovered very quickly. His whole body was shining, and his color was purple and gold.


    Within a few hours, Du Shaofu''s body had recovered completely, but his internal injuries were still recovering.


    "Hula..."


    Just a day later, the golden light covered and bloomed. Du Shaofu''s whole body was shining with gold. With the color of purple gold, his body made a sonorous sound.


    Every inch of Du Shaofu''s muscles and every hair seemed to be alive at the moment. It was like a divine fire burning from inside to outside.


    This movement, through the prohibition, also startled the Wei family around. All of them opened their eyes and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on with him?"


    Some young Wei''s children were astonished. They were oppressed by the prohibition. They were domineering and arrogant, which made their spirits tremble.


    "He''s not an ordinary person. He''s so powerful that I can''t see through him at all. He''s certainly of extraordinary origin."


    The white haired old man of the Wei family opened his mouth, his face shocked and dignified.


    He had lived a long time, and had seen many things and people. His eyesight was excellent. He saw that the scar man was not in the pool.


    "Perhaps, he is also the supreme one in this world!"


    A moment later, the old man said such a sentence.


    The young people of the Wei family looked at the golden figure with shock, longing and envy.


    Within the prohibition, Du Shaofu''s whole body was gorgeous, his body was trembling, and he burst out with a strong breath. The prestige brought by Du Shaofu was amazing, and the Wei family wanted to worship him.


    But the pressure didn''t last long. Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and the bright golden light turned into golden talisman and hidden patterns.


    "Crackling..."When Du Shaofu got up, his body "crackled" like a sonorous sound, and his breath vibrated the void. This invisible demeanor made the Wei family tremble.


    "He''s recovered so fast, it seems that he has recovered!"


    The Wei family''s children were surprised. When they saw Du Shaofu, they were still seriously injured. But after only one day and one night, they had recovered as usual. The speed of recovery was incredible and miraculous.


    "Let''s get out of here. You''ll recover along the way, and I''ll go with you."


    Du Shaofu told the Wei family that he had recovered completely, but when he sent the Buddha to the west, although he had recovered from all his injuries, the Wei family''s injuries had only recovered a little. Anyway, he was very strange to them. It''s better to know more about them by the same journey.


    The Wei family all nodded. As Du Shaofu continued to set out, they would be grateful to have such a strong man willing to take them on another journey.


    "I just came into the demon battlefield and I don''t know much about it. Can you tell me something about it?"


    On the way, Du Shaofu slowed down and asked the Wei family members about the general situation.


    "It turns out that Mr. Joe has just entered the demon battlefield."


    The white haired old man of Wei''s family was very enthusiastic and immediately told him all the information he knew about the demon battlefield.


    This is a big battlefield, just like one side of the world. It was the main battlefield of the ancient catastrophe. Therefore, it was also a step-by-step crisis. There were many ancient battle formations, and Demons and Demons and beasts appeared at any time.


    However, there are a lot of opportunities and disputes. Whenever there are treasures and ancient heritage emerging, there will be fierce competition, and various forces will collide fiercely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1890

    In the whole demon battlefield, there are several huge mysterious places where ordinary creatures dare not set foot.


    "Kong Sansi, Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Runan, Sima Muhan, henglun, xulingzi, Yan Lixun, qijiajun, etc., the dragon of the dragon family, the fengzao of the Phoenix family, fenghan, huanglinger, the Kalou jueyu, the Kalou Cailing, the Jialou juecheng of the golden winged Dapeng, and the heavenly generals of the wasteland, Du Yunlong, Gu Tianhao, leiying Wang, miemeng Wang, etc The arrogance and supremacy of the younger generation is shining on the battlefield of demons, and its prestige has surpassed many of the older generation. "


    The master of Wei''s family was trembling in his heart. The young people were so terrible that they were all the favored ones of heaven. Few of them said, "there are some pure blood descendants of some powerful orcs in the animal kingdom, some disciples of Zhongzhou tianwu academy, and several powerful spirits in the demon world, especially the fire cloud evil god Dugu Huotian, the emperor of the black prison, and the descendants of Daxue mountain He Qingrong, Tiansha yeluhan, immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu, these mysterious guys will no longer be nine people, Phoenix clan, dragon clan, golden winged Dapeng bird clan, Huang Guo and so on. They are very powerful


    "All of them have come in. I think they are not idle during this period of time. I don''t know where they are."


    Listening to the words of the Wei family, Du Shaofu thought a little. Those guys had made contact with each other in the divine space. During this period of time, Du would not be idle in order to open the war between heaven and demons, and his cultivation of strength would not be the same as before.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the most important thing is the magic Temple of the demon sect. He was defeated by danger last time, and the battle field between heaven and evil was opened. He would certainly enter into it. I don''t know how far it has come.


    "Is there any news about Du Shaojing?"


    Thinking about it, Du Shaofu asked. His sister Shaojing was afraid that she was also in the demon battlefield.


    "I haven''t heard of it. We can''t get in touch with those people based on our cultivation level. Instead, it''s said that some strong men of the dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists are looking for the demon king Du Shaofu of the wasteland, and he also offers help to the people of the wasteland. However, it seems that there are Mohists, yin-yang families, farmers, and golden winged Dapeng birds in the wasteland. It seems that the Legalists have not taken any advantage of it Appropriate. "


    Mr. Wei''s face was a little embarrassed. I think Du Shaojing, whom Mr. Qiao asked, was by no means an ordinary person. Although he had lived a long time, the level of those people was too high for him. He could not get in touch with them at all. All he knew was just from hearing.


    Du Shaofu did not leave any trace on his face, and after a little fluctuation, he was afraid that he could not get more contact with the Wei family.


    However, although some news has been heard that there is no wind coming from the hole, Du Shaofu is not surprised at the moment. The Legalists, strategists, and dragon people have been thinking about themselves all the time, and they plan to deal with the wasteland in the battlefield of demons and gods.


    "Can Du Shaojing, whom Mr. Qiao just asked, be the sister of Du Shaofu, the demon king and the great Peng emperor of the wasteland, but it is said that he has always been in the legalist school." When Wei Jiajia opened her mouth, she heard a lot of rumors in the world when she was in the Wei family.


    "Not bad." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "It''s a pity that our cultivation is so low that we can''t get in touch with those heavenly pride." Wei Jia slightly apologized, but her eyes kept looking at Du Shaofu curiously.


    "Those Tianjiao are very powerful, but they must be able to compete with them with Mr. Qiao''s natural appearance and strength. I''m afraid it will not be long before Mr. Qiao can become famous and shake the world in the battlefield of demons and gods."


    The master of the Wei family spoke, and he had been observing Du Shaofu''s expression carefully. It seemed that he was dying to guess what was going on.


    "Maybe there''s a chance to fight. All the dragons, demons and fire clouds will push them one by one." When Du Shaofu laughed, his eyelid scar trembled, and his laughter was heroic and dry, as if full of confidence.


    "Let''s go."


    The laughter echoed, and Du Shaofu''s figure had swept forward.


    "Can he really push longer, the evil god of huoyun, Dugu Huotian, the emperor of the black prison?" A young man of Wei family opened his mouth, and his eyes were shaking with suspicion. Although the strength of the former was aimed at by their own eyes, the powerful strategists were vulnerable to a blow, but longer of the dragon clan and Dugu Huotian, the evil god of huoyun, and so on, were gods in their eyes. That was the most powerful Tianjiao of the younger generation in the world, and the strong people of the older generation would also be pushed by them. In front of him, Mr. Nagao was real If you can push them sideways, you''re still talking big.


    "This Mr. Qiao is unfathomable. Even if he can''t push horizontally, he is also a proud young man."


    The master of the Wei family whispered to the Wei family''s children behind him: "you should all be in awe. Don''t offend Mr. Qiao. If you have the chance to get some advice from Mr. Qiao, we will definitely benefit from it in the future.


    All the way on, Du Shaofu inquired about some regional directions in the demon battlefield. He was only close to the Outland in the demon battlefield. All the major forces had already moved towards the depths. The more treasures and benefits emerged there, of course, the higher the risk factor.


    Du Shaofu also went to the depths of the demon battlefield to find people in the wilderness. His father, Du Tingxuan, his second brother, Du Yunlong, his elder sister, Du Xiaoman, and his elder brother, Zhen Qingchun, Tian Jiang 18 Wei, Gu Tian Hao, Lei Ying Wang, etc. should have gone deep into the middle of the demon battlefield. They would not tease them out. With their temperament and character, they would not let go of the world''s arrogance A chance to fight.Du Shaofu and the Wei family were quite calm all the way, but they met with three kinds of demons and monsters. Their strength was average, and they were all killed in the end.


    "If you meet other people, you have to be patient. In the demon battlefield, you are not qualified to fight for anything. Everything depends on the chance."


    The master of the Wei family told the Wei family''s children that they met too many young strong men in the demon battlefield this time, and only then knew that the younger generation of Wei family could be proud of one side on Qingyun Island, but it was not enough to see them in the demon battlefield at the moment. Even mujianchen in the SAMON sword sect should be covered up.


    "We must be strong."


    However, some of the Wei family''s young children were not hit. Instead, they rubbed their hands and were excited. They wanted to find opportunities in the demon battlefield and become strong one day.


    Listening to the words of Wei''s children behind him, Du Shaofu said to himself, "I''m looking forward to whether the holy land can be swept away by me."


    His eyes were shining with gold. Du Shaofu looked into the distance. Taking advantage of the fact that the practitioners of the holy land could not enter the demon battlefield, Du Shaofu wanted to make a good horizontal push to verify his real strength at the moment and lay the foundation for his daily visit to the holy land!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1891

    All the way, the mountains rise and fall, and there is no time for a powerful monster to roar.


    Some fierce birds were riding in the sky, and some powerful practitioners were riding on them. There was a faint breath that swept through the Wei family. They did not feel the breath of Du Shaofu, so they disdained to leave.


    With Du Shaofu in, the Wei family are also bolder, no longer hiding and hiding.


    Gradually, more and more people met in front of them, but there were fewer and fewer demons and beasts. At last, there was no trace.


    "There seems to be a small town ahead."


    As Du Shaofu stood in the void, he could see that there was a building in front of him, which was not called a city, but a small town at most.


    "It''s not surprising that there are a lot of small towns left in ancient times, which are relatively complete. After the opening of the demon battlefield, these places have become temporary strongholds. They are trading places for people to exchange information and exchange miraculous drugs and treasures. It is said that there are large ancient big cities in the middle, but such places are also controlled by some big forces." Wei Jiajia said to Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, the wind broke in the sky, and a huge shadow appeared, just like a huge dark cloud. It was a huge bird. Its eyes were bathed and scared, and it spread its wings for hundreds of feet. It was obviously not the largest body shape.


    "Green light demon eagle."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes raised slightly. This is a blue light demon Eagle at the peak level of the animal emperor''s realm. It can be regarded as the invincible among the demon beasts, and it is also ranked on the list of heavenly beasts.


    However, compared with the blood levels of silver winged devil eagle and thunder eagle king, the green light demon Eagle key is not enough to see. Therefore, Du Shaofu only glanced at it.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, this kind of green light demon eagle is hard to attract.


    "Wei Hantong, do you want to go to the front to participate in the selection of maids? However, there are a lot of people in your Wei family. Why are you the only ones now? They are not all robbed and damaged. It seems that the Wei family will also decline in the future."


    On the green light demon eagle, there were dozens of people. At first, an old man who was similar to the old master Wei Jiawei in appearance and cultivation breath laughed, and recognized the people of Wei family, who were obviously acquaintances.


    "Gu Laosan, it''s nothing for you to care for your family in this demon battlefield!"


    The Lord Wei looked at the old man on the bird, and his face was not very good-looking. Although he didn''t look like an enemy, he didn''t smile too much.


    "After going out this time, my family will not be what I used to be."


    The old man on the bird didn''t seem to care about Mr. Wei''s words. He laughed and left and flew to the small town in front of him.


    "This is the person who cares for his family. It''s another family on Qingyun Island, which makes Mr. Qiao laugh." Wei Jiajia said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. It seems that the Wei family and the Gu family should be competitors, just like the Du family, ye family and Bai family in Shicheng.


    "Hum, the people who care for the family should have got some treasures. They are so arrogant, but they don''t know that Jiajia has also got a treasure. Then they will know that our Wei family is the first one on Qingyun island!"


    It was some of the Wei family who listened to the old man''s words and gritted their teeth.


    This time, the Wei family has indeed damaged many of their children. All of them are close relatives. It is hard for Gu to mention them at the moment.


    Du Shaofu continued to move forward. The surrounding terrain was gradually flat. The town was getting closer and closer. There were a lot of green plants around. It was a feeling of vitality. It was not like most of the places in the demon battlefield, which surprised Du Shaofu secretly.


    "There are many green places. It is said that there is a Tianyu mountain, which is one of the several mysterious places in the demon battlefield. It is said that there are towering trees everywhere, and there are countless miraculous medicines. There are also spiritual birds and animals that have never been infected by evil spirits. But it is a pity that it is very mysterious, let alone not to say that it can not be found, and it also makes it impossible for living beings to set foot on."


    Wei Jiajia said that these were just rumors in the demon battlefield that day, and she didn''t know much about it.


    Du Shaofu laughed. If there was such a place, he would be trampled on sooner or later.


    "Ouch."


    Near the town, many monsters appeared, and then turned into human beings. There were also practitioners who came from all over the town one by one.


    The town is mottled and ancient. Although it is well preserved and quite complete, it has been a long time since many places have collapsed and left ruins.


    Although they were not compared with those big cities outside, the town was already very lively compared with what Du Shaofu had seen in the past two days.


    Many practitioners gathered. Du Shaofu looked at the old streets and alleys. He estimated that there were thousands of people, but there were not many strong men in his mind.


    However, there are quite a number of high-ranking masters. Basically, both wuzun and eight star lingfu masters are around with a lot of young children.


    On both sides of the street, there are simple stalls set up by practitioners.


    "The magic weapon I got by accident, in exchange for a few imperial healing pills!"


    "Gold and copper, the material of refining utensils, can be used to refine high-quality magic weapons in exchange for honorific martial arts skills."¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There are so many peddlers like this, and the streets are noisy and noisy.


    "Don''t miss it when you pass by. Inadvertently, the ancient cave must have been left by the ancient strongmen."


    Suddenly, a voice like this came into Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Du Shaofu followed his reputation and was right next to him. In front of a thin man''s stall, there was a worn-out scroll of paintings. It looked very old, and he was shouting.


    Seeing Du Shaofu looking at him, the skinny man became more energetic and vigorously promoted his sales: "this friend has a good eye. He must be a person who knows the goods. I got it by accident. I tell you secretly that it must be a treasure map with the location of the residence of a strong man in ancient times. Once someone is found, he will surely be able to ascend to the sky one step at a time, but it''s a pity that my accomplishments have been made It''s not enough, and there''s no luck. Now a noble pill and a high-quality magic instrument can be exchanged. "


    Hearing this, several disciples of the Wei family suddenly brightened their eyes and looked at the ancient painting carefully.


    "Ha ha."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu turned around and left with a smile. The painting can''t escape Du Shaofu''s eyesight. It''s just a fake. It''s not an ancient treasure map at all.


    "This friend, don''t leave. Is it too expensive? I see you are destined to have a magic weapon. How about a magic weapon?"


    "Don''t go. How about a Taoist instrument? It can''t be lower."


    "Hello, an imperial pill."


    "The waiting pill will give you the treasure map. How about it?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to his departure. Some young people of the Wei family were still reluctant to part with their faces full of emotion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1892

    "Elm head, that''s a fake."


    Mr. Wei scolded several Wei''s children who were attracted to him. He was very upset. He wanted to kick some feet on those children.


    "Granddad, there are people in front of you who care for your family."


    A young man from the Wei family opened his mouth. He met Gu''s children who had just entered the town before them.


    In front of a small square, thousands of people gathered around at the moment, which made the originally small square a little congested and lively.


    Not time has quite vulgar breath surging, obviously there are many fierce Orc strong breath.


    Du Shaofu was aware of this for a long time. When he stopped and looked at it, many practitioners gathered, making a lot of noise and breathing.


    "Nirvana peak martial arts!"


    In the middle of the crowd, Du Shaofu felt a faint breath sweeping around him. He was actually a Nirvana peak martial master. His cultivation was the strongest in this small town.


    "If you want to go, you must have at least the level of cultivation in the Wu Emperor''s territory. If you want to go, you must register first. You can relax the requirements. When we get the treasures, we will distribute them equally according to the accomplishments and contributions." In the middle of the crowd, there is a loud and clear voice, mixed with dark air, the sound is very penetrating.


    "This is the choice of servants. They are recruiting people."


    Wei Jiajia said to Du Shaofu, "some people who are not strong enough to seek treasure will choose to form a team, similar to a mercenary regiment. If someone can afford to pay, they will not refuse to serve others."


    "Follow the treasure hunt..."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. He was afraid that if he really found the treasure, he would also get it from those who were strong in cultivation. Those people were looking for cannon fodder for the purpose of recruiting people.


    "Get out of the way


    At this time, some people yelled, and a dozen or so people stormed in, extremely insolent and rude.


    "In the way!"


    A big man with short sleeves, with strong body and bulging muscles on his arms, swept away a young man from the Wei family and hit the ground with one hand.


    "Are you bullying people?"


    The young people of the Wei family got up from the ground and yelled loudly. The faces of the Wei family changed suddenly. The younger ones showed anger and wanted to go to theory.


    "Forget it, all back down."


    Old master Wei held these young people in his hands and looked at the dozens of them. He felt his breath. He could not make a theory in his heart. He told the young people of Wei family not to be impulsive. He could only eat. This is not Qingyun island.


    Several young people were angry, but they also understood the meaning of old master Wei. They could only resist the anger and retreat. After looking at them, they all felt that the dozen people were not good at fighting against each other.


    "Bully you so what, do not know how to praise, kill again how!"


    However, the young man with short sleeves didn''t intend to stop. On the contrary, he came interested, stopped his steps, sneered and killed his eyes. He didn''t care about Wei''s people at all. He took pictures of the young man with dark air and wanted to kill the young man directly.


    This great man is very strong in cultivation. He is the first person in wuzun''s realm. He comes out at will. If this young man of Wei''s family is caught up, he will definitely be killed.


    "Your Excellency is too much."


    The other side deceived others first, and now he had to kill him. Old master Wei couldn''t help it. His sleeve swung, and his figure instantly swept in front of the young man. The two forces collided directly with each other.


    "Bang..."


    The muffled sound spread, the strong wind Rune ripple scattered, the ground has mottled stone slab split, the movement is not small, caused the idea of people around the four weeks.


    "Pedaling..."


    Mr. Wei and the strong man retreated several steps at the same time, and they were all in the same race.


    "It''s the Wei family. They''re in trouble."


    Surrounded by a group of family care people also saw the Wei family, surprised, and then watched the excitement.


    Some of the old master Wei''s injuries have not recovered, which is not the heyday of his life. The strong man also hit him casually and did not do his best. If both of them died in heyday, he would be half a dozen.


    "Well, there is wuzun territory."


    Wei stamped his feet, but he was surprised to see that old man was going to kill him


    "Boom


    As the voice fell, the strong man''s whole body breath shook violently. A terrible breath rose from the sky, and he wanted to fight again.


    "Old 14, forget it, come back!"


    At this time, there was a deep voice coming out of the crowd. With the sound coming out, the crowd separated from each other automatically, revealing a small square in the middle.


    There are no less than three or four hundred people standing in the middle of the small square. At the beginning, there are more than a dozen men and women with different shapes but not too young.


    In the middle is an old man who looks like half a hundred years old. His long hair is very eye-catching. He is generally black and half silver. His eyes are calm and calm. He is obviously speaking just now."Hum."


    Hearing the voice, the strong man snorted to old master Wei, and his breath was restrained. He said, "you''re lucky today. I''ll see you some other day. I can''t spare you."


    Then, the strong man and the people behind him went directly to the square.


    "Sneak attack, make some of it!"


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu suddenly opened his mouth and waved an invisible wave to the Wei family.


    "Chulala..."


    All of a sudden, there were more than ten energy and energy on the heads of the Wei family. Light arrows broke through the sky and appeared on top of their heads. The runes were bright and surging with killing intention. Then they were annihilated and dissipated in the distorted void.


    "It''s close!"


    The whole Wei family, including Mr. Wei, discovered that there had just been a fatal murder. But for Mr. Qiao''s help, they might not even know how they died.


    "If you want to attack secretly, pay the price!"


    A faint voice came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth quietly. At the same time, the hand that had just been waved fell towards the front, and an invisible wave suddenly spread out in the void.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The speed is too fast, but for a moment, the strong man and other more than ten people don''t know what happened. There is lightning and thunder in the body. Then, the body of more than ten people is directly exploded, and the spirits and spirits are all destroyed. Even at the end of the day, they don''t know what happened.


    "There''s a lot of fun to watch!"


    "That man killed fourteen of the fourteen owls in the foothills, and now he has made a big mistake!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was agitated and the breath was surging, and the people around him immediately stepped back.


    In the middle of the square, the faces of the first ten people suddenly changed, and an extraordinary breath rose from the sky, shaking the void.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!" In the middle of the half a hundred old people, it seems that the gorgeous eyes suddenly spread a cold light, a cold shoot.


    This half hundred old man is the eldest of fourteen owls in Lushan Mountain. Just now he was fighting in secret and wanted to establish his prestige here, so that the people around him would be in awe of him in the future.


    However, the old man did not expect that he would be blocked and killed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1893

    "Mr. Joe."


    All the children of the Wei family suddenly gathered at Du Shaofu''s side. They were afraid and sweating.


    Just a little bit, they are about to be broken. At the moment, I still have a kind of creepy feeling when I think about it. The other side is too strong, so strong that their lives can be silent.


    "Thank you, Mr. Joe, for your help again."


    Old master Wei was very grateful, but at the moment he looked at the half hundred old men and other people with terrible breath, and his eyes were also very dignified. He whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear: "these are the fourteen owls in the foothills, fourteen brothers who have sworn in brotherhood. They are notorious in Wanzhou. Because of their cunning and strong strength, even those big forces are not willing to provoke them easily."


    "Fourteen owls of Lushan Mountain? Since you have paid the price, go away!"


    Du Shaofu said that the strength of these ten people is good. All of them are in the wuzun realm. The strongest one is the nirvana wuzun peak, which is only one step away from the territory. Indeed, they are absolutely giants in one continent.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t take it seriously. He just didn''t want to do more, as long as these guys didn''t come to provoke him.


    "Boy, are you talking to us?"


    A middle-aged man with a very high stature looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes were cold and killing, and the corners of his eyes were twitching.


    "Why, if you want to do it, you can come up and have a try."


    Du Shaofu spoke lightly and looked directly at the middle-aged man. He didn''t like these guys. If he wanted to provoke them, he didn''t mind killing them.


    "Boy, you are really tired of living!"


    That figure extremely high middle-aged is finally unable to help, a terrible cold breath burst in itself, want to freeze the surrounding space.


    All around, some of the practitioners who were not strong enough suddenly had frost on their brows, and their souls shivered with cold!


    "Hiss!"


    When he was middle-aged, he stamped his foot on the ground, and a breath of extreme cold came out. His figure swept out, and his hand was condensed with a rune. He turned into a big ice knife that was about to twist the void. In a moment, he killed Du Shaofu, sharp and vicious, merciless and insidious.


    "Kaka..."


    Under this kind of attack, the ground of guangchal field was frozen to crack and turned into broken ice, and a cold air that made yuan Shen tremble penetrated into the void.


    This man is the peak of Hunyuan, and he is not far away from nirvana. Few people present can compare with him. They are all shivering with the cold air.


    "The third ice owl of the fourteen owls in Lushan Mountain has a terrible cold ice and mysterious Qi, which can freeze the mysterious Qi and Yuan Shen!"


    Some people exclaimed, taking a cool breath for Du Shaofu in front of him. They knew that the ice owl was so powerful that he was an absolute murderer in Wanzhou!


    "Hiss!"


    A knife fell, cut through the void, ice Rune filled.


    Under the eyes of all eyes, Du Shaofu was directly cut into pieces by the energy ice dagger, and his body turned into broken ice, but then disappeared into the void without any blood mist.


    "It''s the shadow!"


    Have eye power not vulgar surprised to make a voice, see that the figure that was chopped is just a remnant shadow.


    This moment, the ice owl''s face suddenly changed. It seemed that he felt something and wanted to turn back.


    But it was too late. Du Shaofu appeared behind him.


    "Click!"


    Du Shaofu reached out with his chalky hand and bent his palms into claws. He grasped the ice owl''s neck in an incredible way. With a clear "click" sound, he saw that the blood was thin. The ice owl''s head and neck had been separated. His eyes were about to pop out of his eyes, and his pupils were constricted. Then his body and head collapsed and turned into blood mist.


    Such a speed is too fast, people have not yet responded. The ice owl Hunyuan wuzun''s highest cultivation has been enchanted.


    There was silence, and rows of mouths opened in amazement. A strong man of Hunyuan''s highest cultivation level was killed by seconds.


    The rest of the fourteen owls at the foot of the mountain looked at each other one by one. Then they were shocked. The eyes of the half hundred old men who led the way suddenly became twitching.


    It was only at this moment that the fourteen owls of the foothills knew that this time they had provoked people who should not have been provoked. This time, they had kicked on the steel plate.


    "No, run away!"


    The leading half a hundred old men drank, and in a moment they came back to their senses. The seemingly young man in front of him was a man they could not afford to provoke. If he could kill the ice owl in seconds, that was at least the realm cultivation. All of them would not be rivals.


    The fierce killing method of the other party is absolutely not a good stubble. If you provoke the other party at the moment, you will never have a good end.


    "Whoosh..."


    More than a dozen of figures swept out of the body, in the face of horror directly jump into the air, want to leave, where dare to stay, in the face of absolute strength, only explosive escape.


    "If you''ve provoked me, go to hell!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, and suddenly a purple flame flashed through his eyes.


    "Chulala..."Suddenly, more than a dozen figures who had just jumped into the air stopped in the void. Their eyes were startled. Their bodies cracked and their bodies cracked. From the inside to the outside, there was a purple light overflowing from the inside to the outside, sending out dazzling light.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    More than a dozen muffled sounds exploded in the void, and the fourteen owls in the foothills burst apart. There was a rolling purple flaming fire in the body, with thin spray of chalkiness and blazing fire in the void.


    The purple rune is annihilated in the void, like purple fireworks, but it takes the lives of the fourteen owls in the foothills, leaving them one by one dead.


    There were 14 owls in the Lushan mountains, more than a dozen powerful warriors, and those who were only a step away from the territory, but they were killed by chalkiness.


    This way of killing also makes the life around them creepy.


    "Gu Gu..."


    After a moment''s inaction, the sound of swallowing and spitting came out all around.


    On the guangchali field, the three or four hundred figures still had the same breath as others. It seemed that they wanted to stand with the fourteen owls of Lushan Mountain, but now they were all frightened and frightened. They were afraid that they would follow the footsteps of the fourteen owls of Lushan.


    "Who is he? He doesn''t seem to be very old. Is he a proud man?"


    Some people are talking in a low voice. They are looking at Du Shaofu from a distance, guessing his identity. Only those who are proud of heaven can do this.


    Wei''s people are also shocked and excited at the moment. Mr. Qiao''s strength is beyond their expectation once again. He is a real arrogant figure. No wonder he wants to push Tianjiao supreme in the battle field of heaven and evil. He has self-confident capital and is also a man of fierce attack, which is not easy to be provoked.


    Wei Jiajia''s red lips also shocked Zhang''s, she never thought of a person who could help, but such a strong person, such a proud person.


    "Oh..."


    All of a sudden, the sound of a dragon howling like thunder resounded through the town. The sound made the town tremble, breaking the silence of guangchalang, a town in shock.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1894

    In the void outside the town, there are dozens of figures. The most eye-catching is a huge white dragon in the middle. It is full of ice and comes from the sky. Half of its huge body is hidden in the clouds, which is shocking!


    On the top of the huge white dragon''s head, there is a young middle-aged man in the shape of forty. He is dressed in a broad robe. His black hair is shoulder length. There is a strange Rune on his forehead. His eyes are bright, proud and deep.


    "It''s a cold dragon. It''s a branch of the dragon family. It can''t be a mount. Is it the dragon people who come here..."


    Those figures are accompanied by the giant dragon, and their breath is strong. The fierce light shows in both eyes. Most of them are orcs'' strong breath and emit strong pressure. The young middle-aged standing on the top of the dragon''s head is even more shocking.


    "It''s from the dragon clan!"


    Some people affirmed the dragon people and trembled for it. It was a legendary powerful race.


    "What are the dragon people doing in this town?"


    Many people wonder, such a small town, what can let the dragon people see.


    Those big powers and big races have long gone to fight for big opportunities and treasures.


    "Two new registrations, one domain!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and his eyes were empty. Most of the ten people were orcs. Among them, there were two first-time practitioners in the realm of beasts. The middle-aged man on the frozen dragon was even more successful. The remaining dozens were also excellent.


    Compared with those who came to Xiaolu, it is not enough.


    Dozens of figures filled with light, like the bright moon and stars suspended, the breath crushed the void, for the people in this small town, they looked at it for fear.


    No one of them can afford such a strong man.


    The dozens of people were suspended in the void, feeling the bloody and murderous air around the small square just now. They just glanced at them lightly and didn''t pay any attention.


    "All of you have heard clearly. As long as someone discovers the news of the people in the wasteland and tells the dragon people that ancient martial arts, martial arts and high-quality magic weapons can be selected at will."


    A graceful red robed young woman came forward and stood in the void with long legs and half covered. Her chest was slightly white and beautiful. However, she was cold and her voice echoed in every corner of the town. She said, "if anyone can provide the rest of the demon king Du Shaofu, he will be able to get a sacred relic and an ancient inheritance of the dragon clan."


    "If you want mine, the price is unbeatable."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly changed, but he didn''t expect that the people who met the dragon clan for the first time in the demon battlefield came to issue a reward order to find themselves. The price was really high. It was bloodletting. It seems that the dragon people really care about themselves.


    A chill flashed through his eyes. Du Shaofu had no intention of being polite to the people of the Dragon nationality.


    "The dragon people are issuing reward orders everywhere. They want to deal with the wasteland!"


    "Many people of the dragon clan have been killed by the wasteland. Long Jiu and long 8 have already died in the hands of Du Shaofu, the demon king. In the space of God, the three dragons are also damaged in the hands of Du Shaofu, the demon king. This kind of hatred cannot be resolved!"


    "It is said that the terrible dragon Er of the dragon clan has already come in, looking for the demon king Du Shaofu everywhere!"


    There was a lot of discussion and whispering all around. It turned out that the strong men of the dragon clan came here to look for the wasteland.


    Beautiful young woman standing in the void, filled with dazzling light, there is a mysterious strong breath in the flow.


    It''s a kind of dragon flavor, which is extraordinary and frightening.


    The beautiful young woman''s face is calm, her eyes are shining, and she has an invisible power, which makes people tremble and palpitation. She wants to kneel down.


    "But if anyone knows the news of the desolate people and doesn''t tell us, the consequences will be at your own risk."


    The voice falls, the beautiful young woman''s eyes look down over the town, the invisible pressure, let the bottom tremble, some of the orcs directly crawl, turned into noumenon.


    This kind of pressure is so amazing that it makes the town silent. Everyone looks down and dare not even raise their heads.


    "The dragon people are really powerful."


    All of a sudden, a voice came, reverberating in the void of the town, which made the face of dozens of dragon people suddenly change.


    On the top of the ice dragon''s head, that Ying Ting middle-aged also the first time to shoot out the divine light.


    The voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears and made him suddenly follow his reputation. The voice made Du Shaofu familiar, too familiar.


    As Du Shaofu suddenly looked at him, a familiar figure appeared in the void, which was already middle-aged. His obscene face and eyes did not change much, but it did not make people uncomfortable. Instead, it was a natural charm.


    &It''s Qingchun! &Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with joy and a smile beside his mouth. The figure in front of him was not Zhen Qingchun, the elder brother of Shengzhen.


    "Shengzhen boy Zhen Qingchun!"


    On the ice dragon, Na Ying is very middle-aged, and his broad robe is swinging, and his voice rings slowly."It''s Zhen Qingchun, the holy battle boy of the wasteland, a great man of the wasteland!"


    "It is said that Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, is still the elder brother of Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    The town, which was originally trembling with millet, is now in turmoil and boiling. Everyone knows that there is a big excitement to watch.


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy battle of the wasteland, came here, and a great war might have been inevitable.


    "It''s a man from the wasteland. Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, is said to have a terrible attainments in the array. Six rounds of blood killing array can kill all things with blood!"


    Wei Jiajia opened her mouth and looked at the figure on the void. The light in her eyes twinkled and yearned for it.


    As a master of array Fu, she has heard the legend of Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array.


    In the void, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes suddenly bowed and fell on Wei Jiajia''s body. There was a flash of surprise in her eyes.


    "Dragon burn, you dragon people, these miscellaneous dragons are really not dead hearted."


    Zhen Qingchun raised her eyebrows and then looked at the middle-aged broad robed dragon on the back of the cold dragon. In the inverted triangle like eyes, her eyes were still looking at them as before, which made people feel wretched.


    "If you dare to come, then don''t leave. If you die, the desolate country will certainly be very lively."


    The Dragon burned his mouth, his eyes smeared with cold, his voice dropped, his face suddenly turned cold, his arms trembled, and a gushing momentum burst out of his body.


    "Oh..."


    The terrible momentum spread out, there is a red fire dragon, the shadow lingers around it.


    All the creatures around him breathed for it. All of them were astonished. Under the terrible power, the mysterious Qi in their bodies was blocked, and the yuan God seemed to be on fire.


    "That''s a real descendant of the dragon race, a strong animal kingdom!"


    Some people exclaim that the powerful people in the martial area of the dragon clan are so terrible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1895

    "Woo Hoo..."


    When the Dragon burning erupted, dozens of strong people of the dragon clan around also gushed out a terrible breath. There were beasts roaring like thunder. Among them, the breath of the first landing in the two animal regions was the most powerful.


    Feeling that dozens of terrible momentum, Zhen Qingchun just smile. The eyes in the inverted triangle eyes glanced at the Dragon burning, and said, "it''s up to you. I''m afraid it''s not enough. It''s really weak."


    "Listen to the order, all hands to kill Zhen Qingchun, don''t let him set up the array!"


    Long Fen''s eyes raised, and the voice of senleng reverberated endlessly in the town, with a terrible killing intention, such as the sound of dragon roaring.


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, is a master of the array. Once the Fu array is arranged, it will be difficult to deal with it.


    "Boom


    With the sound of Longfen''s voice, the void of the whole town suddenly tenses and solidifies, and the dozens of figure breath rises from the sky.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In an instant, there was a huge dragon body, and all kinds of ferocious beasts were standing in the void. The wind and clouds were surging, the earth trembled and roared like thunder, and a terrible force and light rose from the sky.


    "It''s more than a person, but it''s useless. It''s a pity that I can''t do it any more."


    Looking at the horror of the figure, Zhen Qingchun''s face is with a smile, there is a face of regret, and there is no intention to move.


    "This little fish, don''t need brother Qingchun


    A voice suddenly came from the far sky, reverberating in the void. When the last word fell, the 18 sharp breath diffused invisibly, solidifying the whole world!


    "Whoosh!"


    There is the sound of broken wind, there is a large rainbow figure in the broken sky, like lightning appeared in the void above!


    &Amp; quote; boom! &Amp; quote;


    the space trembles invisibly. A total of 18 rays of light converge. When 18 men arrive, the 18 invisible breath of strength fluctuates, just like that of an 18 javelin, Cha on the ground, giving people a sharp feeling.


    Eighteen men, any one of them is to give people a feeling of ferocious beast, the body is filled with unreasonable fierce breath, with blood.


    That kind of breath has not experienced the bloody slaughter, can not exist, which is enough to prove that these 18 men are honed from the killing all the way!


    All the eyes fell on the 18 young people, and their hair stood up for no reason!


    "The sky will be eighteen!"


    On the head of the huge ice dragon, when he saw the eighteen upright figures, he felt the 18 terrible momentum, and his eyes trembled fiercely.


    "Oh, my God, it''s the heavenly generals of the wasteland."


    At the guangchal field below, Wei Jiajia''s face trembled. She had never seen such eighteen men, but she had heard countless legends for a long time. They were the most powerful weapon in the world, and their names had already shaken three continents and nine states!


    "I''m not idle."


    Du Shaofu stood quietly, looking up at the eighteen men who had come down. With a smile, the radian of his mouth was outlined. After so long absence, the breath of these eighteen guys became more powerful again.


    The eighteen men are sharp and empty, and in the middle is a tall and straight black robed man with sharp eyes under the broken bangs.


    He is the night floating Ling, the world will be the first 18 days will guard.


    "Kill!"


    Night floating Ling mouth, sharp eyes, killing without cover up, ruthless!


    "Kill!"


    Ye Piaoling is surrounded by a man in a long robe like a beast. A war gun is called out and held in his hand, which breaks out terrible pressure. It is a wild war gun, and directly fights and kills the dragon people.


    "Kill, one will not stay!"


    One after another, like lightning, killing fierce, a breath of vibration in the void, like 18 thunder swept into the dragon family lineup, killing!


    "No, it''s the sky''s eighteen guards. Get back!"


    Long Fen shouts that the name of the 18 heavenly generals is already outside. There are 18 killing gods. One of them is stronger than the other.


    At the moment, as one of the long chalkiness of the dragon clan, he is also shivering with cold.


    However, it''s too late for Longfen to retreat. How fierce the sky will be and how fierce it has been.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, the orcs were killed and the dragon was directly shattered.


    "Asshole, I''m not finished with you!"


    The Dragon burned and angry, and the breath burst out, and the void seeped out the flame. In his hands, there was something that was crushed without leaving traces, and his eyes were cold and cold.


    "Oh


    The Dragon burned the ice under his feet, and the Dragon roared, shaking the void, and freezing the air of ice.


    "Death!"


    night Piaoling figure appeared, light black dark air filled the rune, withstood the erosion of the icy air. With a sword, he penetrated the void and directly killed the huge ice dragon.


    "Ye Piaoling, let me see if you are really as powerful as the rumor!"When the Dragon burns and drinks, the whole body is filled with fire and the dragon power is filled with it. It guards itself, waves and condenses a flaming fire dragon, blocking the sword among its roars.


    However, the fire dragon just blocked for a moment, and then it was chopped and annihilated by the sword. The sword broke through the air, and it was directly cut on the head of the ice dragon.


    The huge dragon''s head was broken, and the soul of the beast was also chopped.


    "Asshole!"


    The dragon''s body burning shadow swept away from the top of the mount''s head. His eyes glowed and his murderous spirit soared. He watched his mount being killed, but he did not stop the way. His mood can be imagined. The cultivation atmosphere of the Fengyu realm was no longer retained, and the dragon''s power was surging.


    "Do your best."


    The night is floating in the sky, holding the sword in the right hand and standing with the left hand in the negative hand. It is cool and fierce. The invisible bloody breath is diffuse on the body, and the iron blood is cold, just like a god of death!


    "Oh..."


    In a flash, the terrible dragon power filled the sky.


    The dragon was burned into a huge fire dragon. It dived down from the void, and its breath was towering. It broke out the strongest dragon power and flew away at night.


    "Too strong!"


    The creatures in the town are shocked. Such a strong dragon clan is too terrible. It is worthy of being one of the most respected orcs.


    The night floated without moving, but the whole body was dark and dark. The sword in his hand was making a sonorous sound of wind and thunder. A new breath came out of his body, and filled with a terrible pressure.


    Fire dragon dive, the huge dragon pupil suddenly severely constricted.


    Longfen felt the breath of the night floating Ling, showing a shock color under the pressure.


    "No, he has reached the peak of my Nirvana!"


    Longfen can''t believe it. At the moment, he feels the top level breath of nirvana in the night floating Ling. I''m afraid the night floating Ling is not too far away from Nirvana!


    He is the peak of Fengyu realm. As a long chalao of the dragon clan, a descendant of the real dragon, and a cultivator at the level of the grand realm, he will not pay attention to him.


    But this night Piaoling is the supreme Nirvana person, is the true self Nirvana peak level cultivator, the fierce name is outside!


    "Spell it


    The arrow is on the string, so it has to be sent. The Dragon burns and drinks, the fire dragon burns, the rune soars to the sky, and the Dragon claws tear the void, shaking the world!


    So far, long Fen feels afraid. He wants to do his best, fight with him, delay time and wait for strong reinforcements. Then he can kill all the 18 guards and the holy array boy Zhen Qingchun. This will be a great blow to the desolate country.


    "Kill!"


    Night Piaoling shot, the huge fire dragon swooped down, the figure was very small, but it had a light to the sky, just like the sun. When the sword was wielded, there was a light through the void. The sword light startled the sky and killed fiercely!


    "Ah..."


    In a round, the dragon will roar and scream, and a dragon claw will be cut off, flowing dragon blood and suffering heavy damage.


    The fire dragon soared into the sky, broke out the dragon power, and the Dragon burned quickly retreated. This night, the floating Ling was stronger than he imagined!


    "I can''t escape!"


    The night drifts with thin lips, and the figure appears strangely on the head of dragon burning. From its body, there is a light black dark air covering the sky and earth. A strong oppressive force imprisons the void. He waves his hand and falls, and the sword plunges down and runs through the head of Longfen.


    "Hiss..."


    The sword did not enter the dragon''s head and eyebrows, and the flaming fire of runes around it exploded, and the void around it cracked.


    "You can''t escape, none of you can escape!"


    The Dragon burned his ferocious head and despairing eyes. A sword destroyed his dragon soul. The dragon''s pupil was constricted and unable to close it.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the other two animal regions were killed directly by jade and silver fox.


    There is no suspense in this battle. No matter how many powerful men of the dragon clan roar and fight to death and exert their monstrous animal power, they can not resist the killing of the eighteen guards of the heavenly general.


    There are dozens of strong people in the dragon clan, none of them has escaped. All of them have been killed!


    "All killed!"


    A man in a blue and white robe fell on the side of the night floating Ling, upright and strong, just like the incarnation of a fierce beast, fierce and unmatched.


    He is an eternal jade. He has just pierced through a savage battle gun. He has just boarded the body of a demon beast, which is more fierce than a fierce beast.


    &Amp; quot; whoosh &Amp; quot;


    a group of young people then fell on the side of the eternal jade, a fierce and bloody breath gushed out, their eyes were fierce and fierce, and they killed dozens of dragon clan''s strong men without even exploding their eyes.


    Looking up at such 18 men, it seems that there is a kind of magic, which makes the blood of the surrounding creatures tremble inexplicably.


    "Is this the elegant demeanor of the 18 guards of the heavenly generals? It''s too strong!"


    "It is worthy of being a sharp weapon of the wasteland. You can know the strength of the wasteland from the body of the eighteen guards on this day."


    "No wonder the wasteland now dares to face the dragon clan, strategists and Legalists. Tianjiao is gathering and the supreme is flourishing."


    The eighteen upright and vigorous figures and momentum were very impressive.Around all eyes are looking at the eighteen men and moved, full of secret shock.


    "Is anyone else coming?"


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the front of the void.


    "Waste, it''s too wasteful. I''d better leave some animal spirits for me."


    Zhen Qingchun looks at the blood mottled corpses around him. If these dragon spirits are refined by the six round blood killing array, they can enhance the six round blood killing array.


    Then, Zhen Qingchun fell to the ground. Among the many surprised eyes around him, she walked up to Du Shaofu, looked at Wei Jiajia and said, "is the little girl the master of array Fu?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1896

    The legendary Shengzhen boy Zhen Qingchun suddenly came to her side, and Wei Jiajia was already nervous enough. At the moment, she was even more excited when she was questioned.


    But then Wei Jiajia calmed down her mood and bowed down to salute and said, "go back to the elder. The younger generation majored in array and auxiliary medicine in Fu Dao."


    "Show me your strongest array." Zhen Qingchun Road.


    Wei Jiajia was stunned. The children of the Wei family, including the old man Wei, were also puzzled. However, facing the legendary figures, they did not dare to come out of the atmosphere at the moment.


    "The younger generation will make a fool of himself. Please give me your advice!"


    After Wei Jiajia was stunned, her fingerprints were coagulating. As a master of array Fu, facing such a master of array, this is a rare opportunity.


    With Wei Jiajia''s fingerprint condensation, the surrounding void suddenly surges and the micro end vibrates.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, there was a flag in Wei Jiaxian''s hands. The rune flashed, the light soared to the sky, and the earth moved.


    Wei Jiajia''s face suddenly turned pale, and she was doing her best. She was gnashing her teeth to gather the seven star level array.


    One side of the bright array flag rushes to the void. In the surging wind and clouds, it is necessary to form an array.


    "Yes, indeed!"


    Looking at the array flag, Zhen Qingchun''s face appeared a smile. With a shake of his hand, a rune swept out into the sky and landed on the array flag, which directly dissolved the array flag and scattered in the void like fireworks.


    The flag was dissolved, and Wei Jiajia''s pale face recovered a little ruddy, but on her delicate face, her expression was deeply shocked.


    The boy of the holy array defused her flag with all her actions, which was beyond her ability to compare.


    "What''s the name of the little girl?"


    Looking at Wei Jiajia, Zhen Qingchun looks at her carefully as if she has seen a treasure.


    "Wei Jiajia, a descendant of Qingyun Island, Shangzhou." She returned.


    "Have you ever been willing to join me and practice with me?"


    Zhen Qingchun opened his mouth. Wei Jiajia''s vitality was particularly strong. She also had a natural posture in the array. She moved her heart to recruit students and wanted to bring her under the door.


    But hearing Zhen Qingchun''s words, Wei''s children, old master Wei and others all trembled. They were surprised and could not recover.


    Zhen Qingchun, the eldest brother of Du Shaofu, the demon king of the wasteland, is a well-known strong man. There is no comparison between Wei''s family and Wei''s family. At the moment, they want to take Wei Jiajia as a disciple. This is undoubtedly a great fortune for the Wei family.


    "Jiajia, see your master!"


    With her eyes trembling, Wei Jiajia kneels down and kowtows to Zhen Qingchun respectfully.


    Such an array, we want to put her under the door, how she would not want to, this is the thing we can not get.


    "God bless my Wei family!"


    Mr. Wei was full of tears. This was the great fortune of the Wei family. From then on, the Wei family did not say that they would rise to the sky one step at a time, but the tide would rise.


    Not to mention anything else, we can say that the first-class forces in Shangzhou, such as SAMON sword sect, Hehuan sect, Sun Moon sect and Fuxing sect, all have special relations with the desolate state.


    At the moment, Wei Jiajia is the disciple of Shengzhen Zhen Qingchun. After that, the Wei family will have a great support in Shangzhou.


    "Why did Wei Jiajia come out of the Wei family? I have a great master of array Fu in my family."


    But at this moment, compared with those who are not far away from home, Wei Jiajia of the Wei family has been worshipped under the door of Zhen Qingchun, the son of Shengzhen battle group. The face of Gu Laosan is twitching directly. I wish that it was not the children of Wei family who worshipped Zhen Qingchun.


    "Good, good, good!"


    Zhen Qingchun laughed and yelled three times. She immediately helped Wei Jiajia up with a smile on her face.


    "Congratulations to brother Qingchun


    The night drifts Ling, the eternal jade and so on come forward to congratulate, that kind of invisible blood gas, but let Wei Jiajia Jiao body tremble.


    "The dragon clan should have a real strong man coming!"


    Zhen Qingchun''s look became more and more serious, and her eyes also looked at the end of the void.


    "There are still strong people coming."


    Smell speech, night floating Ling, eternal jade, silver fox and other eyes flutter.


    "It''s already here!" Zhen Qingchun Road.


    &Boom! &At that moment, the void ahead trembled for no reason, as if the void had been blown open, and a dim figure came down with clouds and fog.


    A great pressure also came at the same time, making people want to kneel down and kowtow.


    The animals of the orc race are the spirits of the beasts, which tremble for no reason.


    The hazy figure appears more and more dazzling. The light is dazzling like an obscene day. An old man with a majestic figure appears in the light. A terrible pressure spreads, just like a fierce dragon born with incomparable dragon power.


    &Oh &


    deep in the void, there is the sound of dragon chanting, and the terrible pressure is released, which makes Zhen Qingchun and other jade tremble for it.The old man is too strong. His whole body is wrapped up in clouds. There are runes lingering around him. His breath is breathtaking. He is like a real dragon, which makes people tremble.


    The deep eyes in the eyes of the old man are frightening. It seems that there are two giant dragons rising to the sky.


    This one eye, look at a person to imitate if also want to let a person''s soul drive!


    "Oh..."


    With the appearance of the old man, the void was solidified and the wind and clouds were surging. The sound of dragon chanting filled the air of the real dragon. The shadow of the Dragon hovered in the void. The dazzling runes came and shrouded like light and rain, like miracles.


    "Dragon of dragon clan!"


    When I saw the magnificent old man, I felt the terrible dragon power, eternal jade, silver fox, stone, Chi Guiyou and so on.


    That is the real formidable strong man. They have all met the ancestor level figures of the dragon clan and the Dragon Teng ancestor of the dragon clan.


    "Long Teng!"


    On the square, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked up slightly. His eyes fell on the old figure of the Dragon nationality who suddenly appeared.


    How could Du Shaofu be strange to that magnificent old man. Long Teng of the dragon clan tried to kill himself with Li Chenfa, Gongsun Ho, etc. in the divine space, but he was killed by himself. Later, he tried to kill himself in the middle of the road with Li Chenfa. Finally, Lei Lao appeared.


    &Dare to kill my children of the dragon clan, today my ancestor will surely frustrate you! &


    when Long Teng appeared, his eyes swept over the corpses all over the place, and he immediately burst into a rage. His eyes glared at Zhen Qingchun and ye Piaoling. The Dragon shadow fluctuated all over his body, and the dragon breath was rolling and frightening.


    "Set up


    Night Piaoling opened his mouth, facing a strong man like Longteng, he had to do his best. Otherwise, he was afraid that he could not resist. The Dragon burning and the Dragon Teng in front of him would not be of the same level.


    "You don''t have to do it. This old guy is being dealt with. Let''s see what''s going on."


    Zhen Qingchun stopped the night floating Ling and so on, facing the Dragon Teng, at the moment there is no dignified, but has been smiling.


    Smell speech, night Piaoling, thousand jade and so on is surprised and puzzled to get up, the vision is looking at at quickly around.


    Zhen Qingchun''s words, naturally also can''t escape Long Teng''s ear, also secretly eye movement, in the eye remaining light sweeps around below.


    "Well, no one can save you today. You will be beaten to the bone and ashes!"


    He didn''t feel any strong breath. For a moment, the Dragon Teng was furious, filled with killing intention and trembling in the void.


    "You don''t show up yet. We''re afraid we can''t kill this old guy. You can only come here in person."


    Zhen Qingchun opens his mouth with a calm look, as if his chest is full of feet.


    "Old man, when I killed you, I said that I would let you clean your neck and cut off your head as a ball kick. Today is the right time!"


    At the time of Zhen Qingchun''s voice falling, there was a loud voice, ringing through the void.


    "Shua Shua..."


    All eyes "Shua Shua" fell on Du Shaofu one after another, and they all clearly felt that it was the scarred man who opened his mouth. He was facing a super strong man like Longteng of the dragon clan, but he did not put it in his eyes.


    "Mr. Qiao..."


    Wei''s people were even more shocked. For a while, they were confused and couldn''t tell what kind of situation it was.


    Not far away, Zhen Qingchun''s eyes showed a smile, and he knew it well.


    Step up, step out of the sky.


    His body was wriggling, and there was a "crackling" sound of bone collision. Behind his back, there was a golden light overflowing, and then he became bright. A pair of golden wings spread out, and his whole body was permeated with an indescribable pressure of Tao Yun. His eyes were like electricity, and he climbed into the void.


    The golden wings burst into golden light, and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns were so bright that the void lost its color. In an instant, a terrible pressure filled the sky and threatened the world!


    &It''s the breath of the golden winged ROC! &


    there are orcs around, some people recognize the breath of the golden winged Dapeng bird, which is more powerful than the dragon''s!


    but when the ROC''s golden wings appear, the night is floating, the jade is eternal, the pool is quiet, mu ruobai and so on all have their eyes trembling and shining.


    "See the president!"


    Led by night floating Ling and eternal jade, the sky general 18 Wei bowed and saluted with firm and awe.


    Tianjiang 18 Wei, directly appointed president, only obey the order of the president!


    The ROC''s golden wings appeared, and they already knew who the figure was. No wonder brother Qingchun had a big chest, but he was fearless.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    The old master of the Wei family, Wei Jiajia and other Wei''s children were completely shocked. Their mouths opened enough to fill a duck''s egg.


    What kind of status is the man who has been following them all these days? How can even the terrible 18 guards salute respectfully at the moment.


    "President, is he..."


    Wei Jiajia seems to have thought of something. Her body is suddenly excited, and her eyes are shaking violently!Above the void, Dapeng''s golden wings spread out, and the muscles on Du Shaofu''s face were changing, and the scars were disappearing. Gradually, he restored his original true appearance, revealing his resolute and resolute face. His eyes were like electricity, which was frightening and fierce!


    &Du Shaofu, you little scum has finally appeared! &Quot;


    when Du Shaofu''s figure was completely revealed, in this moment, a loud drink was like a dragon''s chant, which rang through the void from the dragon''s mouth. A chilling and fierce killing intention swept through the air, and his eyes were filled with dragon patterns.


    "My God, it turns out that he is Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    "My God, he is Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    This moment, all around boiling, that name, is the legend of the world!


    "It''s really him. He''s Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Wei Jiajia''s body trembled and her whole body was excited. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has been by her side these days.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1897

    "Little bastard, you can''t escape today. No one can save you any more!"


    Long tengsen drank coldly, and his intention of killing was not covered up. Last time, he joined hands with political strategists and Legalists to intercept him, and sent out the strongmen of the holy land. In the end, he was blocked by the mysterious Fu Yibai. The stronger the boy is, the greater the backing behind him will be. The more unstable the dragon clan is, the more he will be killed at any price to avoid future trouble!


    "I don''t know who''s going to run away later?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the dragon, his eyes were cold and quiet, and his mouth was full of banter and smile.


    Although the Dragon Teng is already a strong one in the main territory, and will not be under the influence of Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi, it is afraid that it will be inferior to qixingpo. At the time of samsara Nirvana peak level, Du Shaofu and Qixing had broken hands and won the upper hand.


    At the moment, he has reached the level of immortality and nirvana. How can Du Shaofu worry about Long Teng now.


    It is no longer the original. In the past 30 years, Du Shaofu is no longer the persimmon that was kneaded at the beginning.


    "Hard mouth, even so, let me see, you have grown up in this period of time, there is no real capital in front of my mouth hard!"


    Long tengsen laughs coldly, and the long sleeve sweeps out a cold light. When he sweeps his long sleeve, a burst of white energy emerges from his body, just like a cloud. It looks like a white cloud covering the void, making the surrounding void show a dark space crack.


    The terrible dragon awed people. There were a few living creatures on the scene who had seen such a strong hand. Was it not that the spirits were trembling.


    "The pressure is terrible!"


    His face was pale and his body was shaking. It was as if he was going to be crushed by this terrible force.


    Feeling the powerful momentum of Long Teng''s body, Du Shaofu''s big roc''s golden wings fluttered slightly behind Du Shaofu''s back. The giant ROC in human shape was floating in the air with a calm face.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s calm look, Long Teng''s face became more and more gloomy. His white energy covered the void like clouds, and then he covered his body.


    "Little bastard, die!"


    As soon as dragon Teng''s figure disappeared, the white energy in the void began to fly and spin like a whirlpool. The voice of senleng came out. A terrible energy storm, like a tornado, swept toward Du Shaofu.


    "Chulala..."


    In the white energy storm, there are many cracks in the space. Once the ordinary practitioners of the realm are contaminated, they are afraid that the body will be destroyed immediately.


    Du Shaofu''s face was expressionless. Behind him, the bright golden Rune on the golden wings of the ROC rushed out. Then the figure suddenly trembled. The ROC flapped its wings and brought up a huge wave of golden light. Instead of retreating, he advanced towards the energy storm.


    When its shadow touches the white energy storm, Dapeng''s golden wings explode terrible power, causing a wave in the white energy storm.


    "Hum!"


    In the white energy storm, the cold hum of the Dragon leaps out, and a hollow claw print is like a dragon''s claw sticking out. The empty space under the claw is twisted layer by layer, crushing Du Shaofu.


    "Oh..."


    Du Shaofu''s fist was mixed with the sound of the Dragon chanting and the sound of the elephant. He was also mercilessly and mercilessly bombarded away.


    This is Du Shaofu''s baquan do!


    Du Shaofu didn''t reserve much, and his attack was one of the strongest.


    "Bang!"


    One fist and one claw collide in the void, and the thunder like dull energy explosion suddenly resounds. The broken runes and energy ripples spread rapidly, and the surrounding void becomes turbulent in the collapse of such energy.


    The white clouds dispersed, and the Dragon appeared. His steps staggered in the void, shaking back a few steps, shaking his shoulders and swinging his sleeves, all of which removed the domineering energy.


    However, Du Shaofu''s body trembled slightly, and the golden light behind him was bright, which obviously led to the upper hand.


    "I don''t seem to have made any progress at all, old man."


    Du Shaofu gave a light smile and a little banter. Long Teng''s strength was as expected in his heart, which was indeed unable to compare with the Seven Star breaking of yin and Yang.


    "Asshole."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Long Teng''s eyes could not help but give him a sharp blow, which was to sprinkle salt on the wound.


    At the beginning, Long Teng was lost a spirit body in the god space. Under such heavy damage, he has not recovered.


    If there is no big chance in the future, he will not be able to make any progress. For a practitioner, it is almost like death.


    "Boy, you are still a little tender after all!"


    When Long Teng sneered, he clenched his fists and did his best. In the faint sound of the Dragon chanting, his figure was like thunder, and he hit Du Shaofu with a fist from the air.


    At the moment, Long Teng wants to crush the former with the most powerful attack. The boy''s physical body is abnormal, and his degree is also abnormal. He is also armed with several Linglei, which is too strong and terrible.


    However, Long Teng did not believe that Du Shaofu could really resist him now. Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi were afraid that it was due to carelessness.


    And he would never follow his example and fight to kill Du Shaofu.


    "Long..."


    Long Teng''s fist is strong and simple. The space in front of the fist is twisted into a concave arc, and a dull sound resounds through the void from the invisible space.Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the figure in his eyes, which was about to be enlarged. A cold radian was raised in the corner of his mouth. He walked leisurely under his feet, and the golden wings of Dapeng fluttered behind him.


    The bizarre changes of Lingbo xiaoyaobu and the coverage of Dapeng''s golden wings add strength to the force!


    In terms of degree, Du Shaofu urged Lingbo xiaoyaobu and Dapeng golden wings. Who else could compare with him.


    "Hiss..."


    Long Teng''s fist, like a cannon ball, hits Du Shaofu, exploding the void and stirring the rune. However, Du Shaofu''s figure has disappeared.


    "Old man, the degree is not enough!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure had already appeared in the void of dragon Teng''s body side, and there was no time for the Dragon Teng to react. Behind his back, Dapeng''s golden wings were shocked, and he was domineering and fierce. With his right hand clenched into a fist, and with the sound of the Dragon singing and elephant singing, he roared away again to the Dragon Teng.


    This kind of attack is fast and fierce. There is no fancy at all. There is only the terrible surging force. The void around the fist is broken. The space left behind is a dark vacuum, which is frightening!


    This terrible power, let Long Teng feel, also secretly frown slightly.


    Long Teng, as the ancestor of the dragon clan, is a strong man in the main domain of animal kingdom. He has lived for such a long time and has rich experience in fighting against each other. In this electric light and fire stone, he suddenly turns on his side, and a surge of energy suddenly emerges, covering his body with a layer of dragon scale armor, just like a real object.


    "Oh..."


    At the same time, Long Teng sneered and turned his fist into his palm. The clouds on his palm shook the void and poured out a terrible void whirlpool. There was a huge dragon who wanted to break through the void, and the Dragon chanted endlessly.


    "Boy, you have just used this move. Try my long Tun Wan Li!"


    As cold as thunder, Long Teng sneered. In the palm of his hand, a huge dragon roared ferociously and fiercely collided with Du Shaofu''s fist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1898

    Baquan do is so fierce that it hits the palm of the former.


    "Boom


    The two collided, but only a slight sound came out. The terrible power on Du Shaofu''s fist was swallowed up and disappeared by the virtual shadow of the giant dragon.


    This change also surprised Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    "Boy, you are too young after all. You are not enough to fight with my ancestor!" Looking at the surprise on Du Shaofu''s face, Long Teng sneered, and the swallowing power in his palm became more powerful.


    ''roar ''


    all of a sudden, Du Shaofu roared with a roar. The roar of the dragon was like thunder in the sky, which made the heaven and earth roar, and the sound wave destroyed the original spirit, and directly destroyed the virtual shadow of the giant dragon. At the same time, his eyes became dull.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyes sneered, and the mysterious air inside the shrine was rolling and roaring, and a stronger domineering power burst out of his fist, and then a heavy impact hit the palm of dragon Teng. With a terrible impact like a raging tide, the void was dark and full of cracks.


    ''poof ''


    the Dragon vomited blood, and his dull eyes suddenly came back to him, but his armor was also cracking, and his body was pounding down from the void like a broken winged bird.


    "Bang bang!"


    Dragon Teng''s body smashed into a mottled ancient rock wall. The ground cracked one after another with cracks about the size of his arm. Dragon blood spilled from his palm. It was obviously given by Du Shaofu''s fist, and the dragon scale armor on his body was also disappearing.


    The creatures around him suddenly retreated. Unfortunately, they were crushed and exploded by the invisible energy. There was no way to reason.


    "Ha ha, good, really good, since my ancestor set foot on the main domain, no one has been able to make me so embarrassed, you are the first one!"


    Long Teng gets up and wipes a few wisps of blood on his beard. His face is completely gloomy. He laughs and drinks bitterly, and his killing intention is more and more gloomy and cold.


    "I killed you last time." Du Shaofu gave a faint smile and did not care.


    "I''m not finished with you! ''


    when the dragon was furious, salt was sprinkled on the wound, and the figure burst out, and the light broke out. It turned into a huge white cloud dragon. The Dragon claws soared in the sky, the dragon''s power was overwhelming, and the dragon''s breath was rolling.


    The giant dragon body swoops down from the sea of clouds, its huge tail soars into the air, its head is raised and its mouth is opened. The dragon''s pupil is as bright as the star river. There are dragon claws tearing the void, covering a large space, and grabbing Du Shaofu.


    Turn into a dragon body, this is the strongest state of the dragon.


    Long Wei is surging and rolling. As a figure of the ancestor level of the dragon clan, Long Teng is definitely not named as a strong man in the main territory.


    He was killed by Du Shaofu last time, but he was also suppressed a lot in the divine space. He was not supposed to have the strength.


    "Boom


    Also in this moment, the void burst, golden light, flowing bright runes.


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings in the air, and his breath suddenly rose to the sky, like a god standing on his feet. A terrible pressure filled his air, which made people want to kneel down and kowtow.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was born like a real ROC. His purple and gold runes in his double pupils were brilliant, like the golden winged ROC birds on the shaking table, with lightning and thunder, and the stars spinning and rolling with purple flame.


    This pair of double pupil, at the moment, is reflecting an amazing vision.


    "Boom


    Facing the giant dragon, Du Shaofu never retreated. He shook his arm, and the ROC''s golden wings fluttered behind his back, and a palm print was taken directly.


    In the palm of the palm, there is a light diffused out, bright and shining, runes flashing, quietly contains a shocking wave of destruction.


    A pattern of eight trigrams covers Du Shaofu''s palm. It is full of waves and the runes are bright and interwoven. It forms a fingerprint, which is full of destructive power. Without any stagnation, it collides with the dragon.


    One hand is facing the huge dragon, which is like a mountain. In an instant, the whole void world is shaking.


    ''Kaka ''


    the void is in chaos, with all kinds of bright runes submerge everything. The space directly cracks into a large space crack with dark halo, just like a black hole abyss, devouring everything.


    There are visions in the sky, dragons roaring, space chaos, and energy storms sweeping all directions.


    This scene, let the eyes below gape, startled, scared to change color.


    Such a fight, let them dare not imagine!


    "Oh..."


    The huge dragon body is retreating, and the huge head is lifted by the huge wave of space. The dragon body twists and roars with a big mouth of dragon blood gushing out.


    "My God!"


    It''s amazing how powerful it is for people to take a blow to the body of dragon Teng. What terrible power is contained in the tiny body under the dragon, which can make such a shocking scene!


    the sky will be eighteen guards looking up at the void, eyes do not turn their eyes, eyes are filled with light."Hiss!"


    When the body of dragon Teng retreated, Du Shaofu''s mouth once again set off a faint sneer. In an instant, an invisible arc swept out of the surrounding void, and Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared in an instant.


    ''chulala ''


    the arc was full of air, and lightning and thunder suddenly thundered around the void, and the terrible breath of destruction swept through. When Du Shaofu''s figure reappeared, he was already on top of the ferocious head of the dragon.


    At this moment, Long Teng seems to feel something. His pupils are constricted, and there is no reason why he is cold. He climbs the soul of the dragon, and his huge body quickly retreats.


    But it''s too late. The golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu are so golden that they shake the void and imprison the void.


    "Immortality, immortality, you have broken through to immortality!"


    Long Teng found that the atmosphere of imprisoning the void has reached the realm of immortality and immortality. In this short period of time, the boy in front of him is already in the realm of immortality and immortality.


    When I heard that Du Shaofu was just a mole ant, Long Teng didn''t even pay attention to it.


    It was not until Long Ba Long Qi was killed that Long Teng really noticed Du Shaofu.


    In the space of God domain, dragon Teng really began to attach importance to it, and wanted to get rid of it quickly.


    But at that time, Long Teng still didn''t really put it in his heart, but the boy was lucky again and again, and someone helped him out.


    But at this moment, feeling Du Shaofu''s immortal cultivation breath, the shock in Long Teng''s heart is beyond description.


    In this short period of time, human beings, who he regarded as mole ants, have been immortal.


    The great supreme nirvana is equal to surpassing him completely!


    "Not good!"


    Long Teng was afraid, inexplicably afraid of it. In an instant, all the cards were thrown out without reservation. He broke out with all his strength and retreated desperately.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    The Dragon chants endlessly, and the shadow of the Dragon rises, and the Dragon Power rolls and breaks the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1899

    "Boom..."


    In the void, there are flashes of lightning and thunder. Du Shaofu flutters his wings in the sky. In his hands, he is interwoven with silver and gold electric arcs, shining brightly. With the starlight, he turns into a silver gold starlight spear in front of him, like thunder converging.


    This silver and gold starlight spear is gathered by several kinds of thunder and thunder within Du Shaofu''s body at the moment. The void suddenly "rumbles" and there comes supreme pressure and thunder and lightning!


    "Whew!"


    The gun pierced through the void, with a dark space crack hanging in the sky, destroying everything.


    One by one, the shadow of each dragon was broken. At last, the silver and gold starlight spear, like a bright thunder, swept into the dragon''s head.


    The spear has no skull, which makes the energy of the whole world in disorder!


    Long Teng''s head is pierced with silver and gold starlight spear, which makes the creatures around him tremble!


    &Quot; poof &


    the Dragon vomited blood, and the huge dragon body fell down at the same time. In the eyebrow heart, there was a bright white light rising from the sky, penetrating through the void and escaping rapidly.


    "Long..."


    The sky is full of thunder and lightning, and the silver and gold stars and arcs are quietly covering the void. It turns into a huge thunder and lightning tree, which is filled with soul sucking breath. It imprisons the bright white light that wants to escape and is bound in the root of the thunder tree.


    "Oh..."


    The sound of the dragon is deafening. The bright white light fades away. A crystal clear white cloud dragon emerges, showing fear and despair.


    It was the dragon spirit of the dragon, but at the moment, it was bound by the root of the thunder tree, and was naturally suppressed, and could not escape.


    The tree of thunder turned into a bright arc, and finally swept back to Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The huge dragon corpse fell heavily on the ground. The ground of the town cracked, and the mountain peaks outside the town collapsed. It was frightening.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Looking at the huge dragon corpse on the ground, the creatures around looked up at the man in the void again. He had wings on his back, and the golden light soared to the sky. He was a God and a demon.


    "Gu Gu..."


    It''s not because of the cool breath from the whole field.


    The Wei family''s children are all more astonished. How ever did they think that Mr. Qiao, who has been with us all these days, is the magnificent giant roc of the wasteland. His terrible strength is even more impressive.


    At first, there were Wei family''s children. They felt that they wanted to push Tianjiao''s supremacy on the battle field of the demons. But now they are speechless.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, has already pushed his contemporaries horizontally. Today, even an ancestor of the dragon clan has been killed. It''s so terrible!


    "This guy..."


    Zhen Qingchun is looking at the dragon''s corpse at the moment, and his eyes are narrowed.


    Zhen Qingchun was confident that Du Shaofu could resist Long Teng. However, he did not expect that Du Shaofu''s strength would come to this point and easily kill Long Teng.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared on the dragon''s corpse. The golden light in his palm swept out the cage to cover the dragon''s corpse, and then the light came into full play. The huge dragon corpse gradually shrank to several feet long, and the Dragon scales were filled with clouds, so Du Shaofu took it into the heaven and earth bag.


    "I''m going to shut up here for a few days."


    With the golden wings of Dapeng converging, Du Shaofu falls on the side of Zhen Qingchun and Tian Jiang 18 Wei, and wants to shut up for a few days.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is not afraid of the dragon clan, political strategists and Legalists in the battle field of heaven and evil. It''s good not to come. If he comes, he can''t get it.


    "OK, I''ll watch for you. Everything else is OK. Don''t worry. I''ll talk to you in detail after you leave the customs."


    Zhen Qingchun nodded, knowing that Du Shaofu had just bound the spirit of dragon Teng. He was afraid that it would take time to refine it, which could bring great benefits.


    A moment later, the secret bones of dozens of strong dragon people were collected into the heaven and earth bag by the heaven and earth.


    A lot of Jiaolong and other animal meat are roasted directly by Zhen Qingchun, stone, Chi Guiyou and so on.


    From the distance, many creatures, especially those of the orcs, were creepy.


    "The people of the wasteland are as ferocious as Du Shaofu, the demon king."


    Some orcs dare not stay for a long time, for fear that it will be the terrible day when the eighteen Wei want to eat some live.


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu sat cross legged. The Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei in his mind engulfed the Dragon Spirit and refined it. The mysterious remnant skills worked together to transform it into his own pure original God. The terrible wave of the original God surged in the mud pill palace.


    Dragon Teng, one of the ancestors of the dragon clan, is so powerful that the original spirit of dragon spirit is only 12 / 10 of its original strength after being refined by Du Shaofu. After all, it is not the yuan Shen power cultivated by himself and can not be completely swallowed up. However, it is absolutely terrifying.


    This is the battlefield of heaven and evil. The practitioners of holy land can not enter. Du Shaofu is not afraid that Legalists, dragon clan and political strategists will come to visit. It is better to come here.As time went by, under the influence of Yinluo''s instinct and mysterious skills, the dragon spirit of dragon Teng was completely refined, which made Du Shaofu''s yuan God soar.


    "The Dragon corpse of the main territory, this is a treasure!"


    When the spirit of dragon Teng was thoroughly refined, Du Shaofu took out the dragon''s body from the bag of heaven and earth, filled with the glow of the sun.


    Just a corpse, lost its vitality, turned into several Zhang size, but still filled with terrible dragon power.


    Such a dragon corpse, it is absolutely a treasure, the value is not measurable!


    "Hula..."


    In Du Shaofu''s heaven and earth bag, there are pieces of refining materials flying out, emitting a precious light, shining on the wasteland space.


    "Do it!"


    His eyes narrowed, and Du Shaofu''s expression became more positive. The flames in his hands were surging, and the blazing spirit came out.


    Du Shaofu wanted to turn the dragon''s corpse into a puppet and gather the spirit furnace and tripod.


    For ordinary Rune masters, if they want to refine dragon corpses like dragon Teng, they don''t even think about it. The consumption is too large.


    Du Shaofu didn''t worry too much. If he wanted to turn the dragon''s corpse into a puppet, it would be a great help around him.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand out of the cauldron. An invisible claw mark twisted the void and threw the corpse of dragon Teng into the cauldron.


    &Oh &


    with the sound of the Dragon chanting, the dragon''s corpse trembled and turned into an original huge body, traversing the ancient space.


    "Hula..."


    With the rapid rise of the Linglu Fu tripod, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints quickly condense, and his figure sits on top of the Linglu tripod. The surging dark air supports the Linglu Fuding, and the yuan Shen power sweeps out, accompanied by the electric arc.


    &It''s a big deal &


    with the Dragon corpse entering the Linglu Fu tripod, the white dragon scales immediately cover the flame, and in the hot flame, the sound of "Zizi" immediately erupts.


    But the dragon scale is too hard, even if the Dragon Teng has been broken at the moment, the dragon scale is also a treasure, difficult to destroy.


    But how could the dragon not kill him.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu didn''t want to destroy the dragon scale at the moment, but he wanted to make the Dragon Teng flesh more and more strong. On the contrary, he could not destroy the dragon scale. This was the most solid defense line of the puppet.


    In the flame burning, the dragon scale is constantly pumping.


    As time went by, a thread of plasma was continuously overflowing from the dragon''s corpse, among the layers of dragon scales. Finally, it was turned into white fog by high temperature.


    All this seems extremely cruel and bloody. Fortunately, Long Teng has been damaged and has no consciousness. Otherwise, it will be the most miserable torture.


    Du Shaofu didn''t feel any cruelty and bloodiness. The Dragon Teng tried to kill himself again and again. The dragon clan intercepted him several times. How could he be polite at the moment.


    Du Shaofu was so engrossed in controlling the fire in the cauldron. Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless.


    If the flame in the Linglu Fu cauldron is too large, it is enough to burn the body of the Dragon Teng into ashes. If the flame in the cauldron is small and the temperature is not enough, the impurities in the body of the body cannot be quenched, which can not meet the requirements of making puppets.


    But on the whole, Long Teng only left the Dragon corpse, which was much easier than refining a living puppet.


    Under the refining of Du Shaofu, the impurities in the Dragon corpse were gradually refined, and the Dragon scales glowed and filled with clouds. It can be seen that the glittering Longjin and keel muscles are filled with runes and radiance. At a glance, it shows an amazing sense of strength.


    The dragon body at the level of the main realm is absolutely terrifying. After being tempered, it goes to a higher level.


    With such refining, Du Shaofu consumed a lot, his face was pale and his forehead was sweating.


    The next step is to refine a large number of puppet materials.


    The time in the wasteland space is very loose, and the time above the town seems to be a little slow.


    During that war, the heavenly generals of the 18th guard and the holy array boy arrived. The timid creatures left the town long ago. They were afraid that they might cause some trouble and that the dragon people would come to seek revenge and be affected.


    They also have the courage to stay nearby and wait and see from afar, thinking that they may get some benefits. If the dragon people come to seek revenge, they can also see the excitement.


    "If the treasure chooses you, it should not be harmful to you. If you try to communicate with the gods and truly recognize the Lord, it will be a great creation for you."


    In the pristine courtyard, Zhen Qingchun said to Wei Jiajia, who was sitting cross legged and with her eyes closed, that extraordinary sword guiding her to communicate with the mud pill palace was more and more satisfied with her disciples.


    &At one time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of white spirits, and the boiling solution of the refining materials in the huge Linglu Fu cauldron was boiling up, which was like a flood pouring on the Dragon corpse.&Zizi &


    the rolling solution irrigates the Dragon corpse, making a nourishing sound, Rune undulation and bright release.


    The white body of the dragon also began to become a dark blue, layers of dragon scales on the pan of cold iron blue metal luster, Sen Leng frighten people!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1900

    The fingerprints were condensed in Du Shaofu''s hands at the same time, and the strange streamers turned into the light of mysterious talismans.


    The light of these talismans and secret patterns fell on the Dragon corpse, making the originally closed dragon pupil open suddenly.


    On the Dragon corpse, which was already dull and empty, the nearly dead dragon pupil began to flow out a kind of cold and pale eyes strangely and slowly, giving people a kind of cold chill, which made people have a kind of creepy feeling.


    "Hi..."


    All of a sudden, when Du Shaofu''s last handprint condenses, there is a bright streamer in the center of his eyebrow, which sweeps into Longmei.


    "Oh


    The Dragon corpse, which had already lost its vitality, suddenly opened its mouth and roared. It was filled with a strange vitality. A terrible pressure swept through the ancient space, shaking the void and thundering with lightning and thunder!


    The giant dragon traverses the ancient space and has turned into a dark, dark blue color.


    Du Shaofu looked at the Dragon puppet in front of him. He was a little weaker than the previous dragon Teng, but he was definitely better in defense.


    "If you refine a living puppet, it should be much better."


    Du Shaofu muttered that the corpse puppet could not be compared with the living puppet. If the Dragon Teng was not killed at the beginning, but was directly made into a puppet, his power would certainly be stronger, but he was afraid that his power of Yuan Shen would not be improved.


    But in any case, this dragon corpse puppet has been successfully refined, which is enough to delight Du Shaofu.


    &Will you call you dragon puppet? &Du Shaofu looked at the puppet in front of him, still with a terrible dragon power.


    A moment later, in the old courtyard of the town.


    "Your father, Shuang wench, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman have all come in. The dragon clan, strategists and Legalists have been looking for trouble, but they can''t take advantage of it. If they hadn''t had a lot of old guys coming into the demon battlefield, I''m afraid they could only run away with their tails between them."


    With a smile in her eyes, Zhen Qingchun tells Du Shaofu about the current situation in the demon battlefield.


    Among the three forces of strategists, Legalists and dragons, those Tianjiao and supreme masters of the younger generation have almost been destroyed in the divine space. This time, many old guys came into the battlefield of the demons, so they dare to continue to seek the trouble of the wasteland. Otherwise, they will not be the opponents of the wasteland.


    "But the golden winged ROC birds, the farmers, the Yin and Yang families, and the Mohists are all helping. The Legalists can''t take advantage of it."


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes are smiling. He and the 18 guards, Du Yunlong, Gu Tianhao and others are looking for the dragon clan to kill them. They are afraid that they have already turned around.


    Listening to the recent situation of the desolate country, Du Shaofu was relieved and relieved.


    "Has Lei Lao entered the demon battlefield?"


    Du Shaofu asked. His purple robe covered him. His breath was restrained. His face was firm and his eyes were resolute. If he didn''t, no one would know that he was a dormant golden winged ROC, a terrible demon.


    "Lei Lao seems to be under some kind of suppression, and he is still unable to enter the demon battlefield."


    Zhen Qingchun said to Du Shaofu, "the dragon clan, strategists, Legalists and others are looking for you everywhere. Your sister Shaojing has also entered the demon battlefield."


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked calm. It was not surprising that the dragon clan did not look for himself. His sister Shaojing was also expected to be in the demon battlefield.


    "Is there any news about little star, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoqing, Xiaohu?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Not yet, but maybe little star, Du Xiaoyao, they have come in, but we haven''t received news yet."


    Zhen Qingchun looked at Du Shaofu, moved his face and said: "but I recently got the news that famous people are looking for Dongli Qingqing''s trouble. Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong and Shuang wench have already gone to help. I and the eighteen guards of Tianjiang are also going to help. We accidentally learned that there is someone from the dragon clan here. We just came here. We didn''t expect you to be here."


    "Famous man!"


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu wiped the waves in his eyes and immediately asked, "where are they now?"


    "According to the news, Qingqing is on the run all the way to Tianyu mountain." Zhen Qingchun Road.


    "Tianyu mountain, is there such a place?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly. A few days ago, Wei Jiajia had mentioned this place. It is said that Tianyu mountain is one of several mysterious places in the battle field of heaven and evil spirits. It is said that there are towering trees everywhere, and there are countless miraculous medicines, as well as birds and animals, which have never been infected by evil spirits.


    It''s a pity that Tianyu mountain is very mysterious, not to mention can''t be found, and it also makes life unable to walk.


    "It''s said that the place is mysterious, which can''t be found at all. But recently, some powerful people pushed the direction of Tianyu mountain. In the southeast direction of the Tianmo battlefield, we got the news that Qingqing from the East is also going to the direction of Tianyu mountain, and may also want to enter Tianyu mountain." Zhen Qingchun said.


    "I''ll go first."


    Du Shaofu has a chill in his eyes. He is worried about the trouble of the famous master looking for Dongli Qingqing. He is afraid that Dongli Qingqing''s strength is still unable to resist the famous masters. Lei Laofu has not entered the demon battlefield. Compared with Dongli Qingqing''s master, she is very dangerous now."Well, we will arrive later. Tianyu mountain appears, and other forces must be catching up. There should be dragon clan, Legalists and strategists." Zhen Qingchun said.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s feet were covered with golden light, and his figure swept toward the far sky.


    The demon battlefield is vast and boundless.


    "Ji..."


    In the vast void, a large black cloud suddenly appeared, and its name was harsh. A huge black chest dived down with dense wings, just like a cast of metal. It was fierce and bloody. It twisted the void and killed Du Shaofu who was on his way.


    This is a demon beast. Its strength is very strong. It can be compared with the territory. It is very terrible. Recently, many creatures have been damaged in this demon battlefield.


    Du Shaofu stopped slightly and looked up at the ferocious and terrible bird. He was not moved. The golden light gushed out of his body. A fierce and domineering breath suddenly swept out, and the void around him was quietly distorted.


    This is the terrible power brought about by Du Shaofu''s cultivation of immortality and immortality, which can distort the emptiness of his whole body. It is unimaginable that his cultivation strength is not enough.


    Suddenly, the fierce eyes of the demon beast and fierce bird were trembling, and instinctively felt a fear. However, at the moment, its huge body was also bound, just like entering the mire, and it was difficult to break free from the void.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu is not polite. This fierce bird has been demonized. It will be a disaster if it is left behind. He waves his hand out and burns it in the void and turns into smoke.


    After killing the monster, Du Shaofu went on his way to the legendary Tianyu mountain.


    "Roar


    Several hours later, on a huge mountain, a huge black tiger roared with thick black hair. The tiger''s eyes were tacit to the sky. There was a gush of black energy pouring into his mouth. Accompanied by the frightening roar of the tiger, he attacked Du Shaofu who was passing by.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1901

    "Evil animal!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure swooped down, and a dark grass appeared in the void, purified the evil spirits, and dissipated the black energy. A fingerprint, like thunder, went directly into the heart of the fierce tiger''s eyebrows and killed the demon beast.


    There are a lot of such demons and monsters. In the demon battlefield, demons and beasts emerge one after another. Flying in mid air is not necessarily safer. Demons and monsters that can attack the sky are often more powerful.


    However, with Du Shaofu''s strength, these demons and beasts could not stop him.


    A mottled land, broken walls, mess everywhere, full of traces of fierce war, full of evil spirit.


    There are still demonic Qi which has not been dissipated and the remains of living beings still exist.


    Some of the blood has not dried up yet, diffuse blood light.


    It''s the blood of the strong, so it can shine.


    "There was a big fight here."


    Du Shaofu felt the breath fall on the battlefield, and found many strong people''s breath, such as orcs, Terrans, demons and demons. Their strength was very good, and many of them were at the realm level.


    It''s not hard to imagine that there was a fierce war here, which attracted many strong people to participate. Even the surrounding mountains were swept, leaving half of them in a mess.


    "There are also excellent fufu masters!"


    Du Shaofu also found traces of Fu array, which was very popular and the arrangement was very strong.


    "Wuwu..."


    All of a sudden, there was a "Wuwu" voice coming out, such as from the Jiuyou.


    "There are demons."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were stunned, and his figure quickly swept out.


    A mess of ancient land, surrounded by black fog, the sound of "Wuwu" is like a ghost crying and howling. There are hundreds of ferocious energy bodies, which encircle more than ten people, old and young, in the middle.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The fighting is fierce. The highest level of cultivation of these ten year old and young is only at the level of respect, while the level of evil spirits is very strong, which is several times stronger as a whole.


    These human cultivators are not rivals at all. More than a dozen people have been influenced and become walking dead. They are being controlled by evil spirits and are fighting back to kill them.


    The situation is in jeopardy. Those ten men are not rivals at all.


    "My life is over."


    Some people were desperate, frightened, and in a desperate situation, unable to break through the encirclement.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, there is a grass, the whole body spirit leaf is slender, just like the object, the talisman secret lines flicker.


    With this grass swept out, the whole height around the pressure, so that those ferocious demons eyes suddenly shudder.


    This grass seems to be able to suppress all evils!


    The appearance of such a grass, countless spiritual leaves just like a competition, pierce through the space, and directly eliminate hundreds of evil spirits around.


    "Wuwu..."


    The evil spirit was full of light, and terrible tacit understanding broke out. He wanted to break away from the power of that grass, but in the end, he couldn''t escape and was killed and cleared by the town.


    Those ten old and young people were shocked. The strength of the other side was too terrible.


    "Thank you very much for your help. Thank you very much. I''m willing to be an ox and a horse for your help."


    An old man knelt down with all the people to express his gratitude, but he was also afraid that Du Shaofu would attack them. After all, this is the battlefield of heaven and evil, and it is normal for anything to happen.


    "Get up and tell me what''s going on here?"


    Du Shaofu waved and looked around. It was the first time that Du Shaofu met these evil spirits in the demon battlefield. Like the evil spirits in the ancient land sealed by Kyushu, it was extremely difficult to deal with them. However, the special method of zhiyanghe could also suppress each other, and Dongming grass was its killer.


    Looking at the young strong man on the other side, it seemed that he didn''t mean to embarrass them. A dozen people got up and immediately told Du Shaofu what they knew.


    It turned out that they had been there for a long time, but they did not dare to get close to them all the time. There was an ancient mansion for the powerful, and evil spirits were everywhere. Strong people from all sides came to fight for it. A great war was very fierce, and they did not dare to approach them with their strength.


    Finally, when the strong men of all sides leave, they dare to get close and try their luck. Maybe they can get something else.


    But they didn''t expect that their luck was really bad. There were some scattered evil spirits hidden here.


    Although the strength of these evil spirits is not too strong, they are much stronger than them. They can''t resist them. In the critical moment, if Du Shaofu didn''t appear suddenly to help, they would be in danger today.


    "There are a lot of strong people, there are also many big forces of the older generation of strong people, there are also strong orcs, but in the end, it seems that a strong Orc named zitianyu master has taken away the ancient inheritance, and those strong ones have gone after the purple heaven master."


    A middle-aged man with blood dripping all over his body and being hurt badly said to Du Shaofu.


    "Purple sky domain Lord, can you tell me more about it?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly congealed. The master of purple heaven seemed to be a little like the name of the uncle zitianzun, and he was also an animal race. Du Shaofu had to be suspicious.


    "The body of the master of the purple heaven domain is a purple sable, which is said to be a man in Zhongzhou who is called the Seven Star hall." The middle-aged thought about it and said to Du Shaofu."In which direction did they go?"


    Before the middle-aged voice fell, Du Shaofu suddenly changed color. The body of purple sky mink, the person of the Seven Star hall, was not the uncle zitianzun.


    "I''ve been there for two hours, I''m afraid."


    The middle-aged trembling voice answered. He felt the sudden violent fluctuation of Du Shaofu''s breath, which made him tremble.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu soared into the air and left quickly. He left in the same direction as Tianyu mountain.


    The martial uncle was inherited from ancient times and was pursued by many powerful people and forces. Du Shaofu had to worry that he would help.


    "Sixth martial uncle, if you hold on for a while, I''m coming!"


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself that the whereabouts of all the martial uncles are unknown now, and that of the senior uncles has fallen. Only the second and sixth martial uncles are outside. We must not have any more accidents. Otherwise, we will face the master in the future.


    Vast and deep mountains, vast incomparable, mountain streams have waterfalls pouring down, such as the Milky way straight down.


    The mountains are majestic, towering and close to each other. Once you go deep, you may be lost in them.


    When Du Shaofu arrived here, he encountered a lot of attacks from demons, monsters and spirits. However, all of them were internalized.


    It is obvious that this place is gradually in the middle of the demon battlefield, no longer on the edge, has become more and more dangerous.


    "Breath!"


    With the help of his mind, Du Shaofu felt the breath of life, and many people appeared here.


    Du Shaofu was close by. There was a huge mountain, which was the entrance of this magnificent mountain range.


    "Man, stop!"


    But before Du Shaofu was near, there was a low voice of cheering, like thunder.


    Next to the magnificent mountain, two huge peaks suddenly moved and seemed to be alive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1902

    The mountain rises, and two dazzling beams of light sweep out, which are two pairs of huge fierce pupils.


    The two peaks are actually two huge monsters.


    A coiled python, spitting red letters.


    A giant lion, standing like a mountain, its ferocious breath shakes people''s hearts.


    The two fierce beasts looked down at Du Shaofu with a chilling look.


    "It''s not yours. I''m going to look for someone."


    Du Shaofu looked at the giant python and the fierce lion. They were both famous monsters on the list of two heavenly beasts. Nirvana was the peak of the beast, and he was also a overlord outside.


    "This place is not what you can set foot on. Get out of here as soon as possible, otherwise, kill it!" The roar of the fierce lion was deafening, and a terrifying force came.


    "Why talk to this human being so much? It''s just a gap in your teeth!"


    The giant python''s eyes were all blood colored and frightening like a blood hole. The ferocious mouth of the python was like a whip, and it bit Du Shaofu like lightning. He tried to swallow Du Shaofu in his stomach, but he did not look at him.


    "Hiss!"


    The speed was too fast. A huge stone swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, like a shock gun, and went directly into the Python''s mouth. The terrible shock wave broke its fangs, made the blood flow, and the ferocious mouth was almost torn into eight pieces.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu appeared behind the python. With one hand, he reached out of the twisted void, and a space claw mark seized the giant tail. Then he swung his huge body out of the air like a swing snake, and hurled it violently out of the air, hitting a mountain peak around him like a meteorite.


    "Boom..."


    The mountain collapsed, the earth moved and the mountain rocked. The head and body of the boa constrictor turned into meat sauce one after another. They didn''t know how to die.


    This speed is too fast, the fierce lion after the reaction is already a face of horror, but its strength is not stronger than the python, there still dare to attack.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t stop. He swung the broken Python corpse in his hand again and hit the fierce lion''s back like a sling.


    "Roar..."


    The giant python''s body was completely broken, and the lion''s huge body directly flew upside down. The body of the lion was torn and bleeding, and several mountains were destroyed and dying.


    Du Shaofu left without staying.


    Deep caves in the mountains, the breath surging, there are unknown towering trees, but all have been dried up, lifeless.


    With a diameter of a Zhang thick vines around the mountain stream, climbing rocks, just like a dragon.


    The vast grottoes are surrounded by hundreds of figures. The runes are dazzling, just like stars. The breath is surging and the space is distorted.


    "Master of purple heaven, you can''t escape. Hand over the holy idea, we can''t give up the inheritance!" An old man with great figure and deep eyes opened his mouth.


    "Come and get it if you can."


    In the middle of the cave, an old man in the shape of fifty years old, with a little dry blood on his purple pattern robe, moved his long purple hair, looked at hundreds of figures around him, and his eyes were red with blood.


    Although the old man seems to be half a hundred, his facial features are like sculptures. When he was young, he must be very beautiful. Even when he was trapped in the siege, he also showed extraordinary temperament and showed a noble style of king.


    This man is the purple emperor, who has already set foot in the realm of heaven. His name is also known as the master of purple heaven. Not long ago, he got an ancient inheritance and was pursued by many powerful people.


    "Master of purple heaven, don''t toast or eat or drink. Although you have some relations with the wasteland, you should consider it clearly. Not everyone should avoid the wasteland."


    A slender figure, fair complexion of the middle-aged, visual purple heaven Lord, the breath on his body is very strong.


    "The sky snake family, the devil vulture family, the red fire demon lion family A lot of people have come! "


    looking at the figures around, the master of purple heaven recognized many people''s identities, all of them were big families in the demon domain. Although they were not comparable to the golden winged Dapeng, dragon and Phoenix, they were also famous all over the world in ancient times, with profound details, so the dragon people should also give some face.


    "Amitabha."


    Some people preach the name of Buddha. They are covered with golden brilliance. They are wearing a shabby cassock. They look like a monk. They have long black hair and a middle-aged face. But their faces are quite upright. They look at the master of purple heaven and say, "master of purple heaven, that holy idea is not what you can possess. Give it to me. Why don''t you insist on it?"


    With this person''s voice falling, there are several people behind him, with fierce breath and fierce eyesight, which are not good stubbornness.


    "There are a lot of people. Today, if the master of this region goes away, he will talk to you one by one."


    Looking at the monk with long hair and others, the purple sky master''s eyes are red and cold.


    "There''s no need to say more. Let''s do it first!"


    Behind the long hair monk, there are several fierce regional practitioners with greedy eyes. One holy idea is still the one left by the ancient strongmen. Such an opportunity is too great. If the strong ones in the big forces come, they will not even have a chance to fight for it.


    "BoomAn old man with cold and Yin took the lead in rushing to the master of purple heaven. His feet were empty and a circle of energy ripples were rippling. His eyes were cold and cold, and he was staring at him like a snake. A stream of extremely cold and dark Qi burst out of his body.


    The runes fluctuate, and the void in the cave fluctuates violently. In a flash, the mysterious Qi and runes converge into a huge palm print, which contains Yin, cold and evil Qi.


    "A toast is a penalty if you don''t eat or eat!"


    A deep drink, the cold old man''s huge palm collapsed, the terrible force will collapse the surrounding space.


    "What kind of thing are you? It''s OK to fight alone and kill you!"


    The master of purple heaven raised his head and looked at the palm which was constantly enlarging in his eyes. However, he sneered. The purple robe rippled, and a more powerful force burst out. It was as if he had turned into countless purple exercises, twining the huge palm and shattering it with an invisible force.


    "Hum..."


    The old man''s throat was stuffy, and his face was a little ugly.


    "Amitabha."


    With the sound of the Buddha''s name, the long haired monk hands his hands. His hands are like lightning, and the complex fingerprints are coagulated. With the condensation of the fingerprints, there is a powerful energy condensation around the world.


    "Big sad finger!"


    The energy gathered, and the long haired monk quickly condensed into a huge finger. The shadow of Buddha was diffuse, and the Sanskrit sound was faint, but it diffused the power of destruction. Looking from a distance, it was like a giant pillar standing up and pressing a finger at the purple sky master.


    "Great sorrow refers to killing the devil!"


    The monk with long hair stopped drinking and his fingerprints fell. The caves around him collapsed in an instant. Cracks in the ground hung like abysses. The earth moved and the mountains rocked, and huge rocks exploded around.


    Such fingerprints are terrible. They are not ordinary.


    "It''s not far from being a saint if you want to master martial arts."


    Looking at the power of this finger, the purple sky master''s face also slightly congealed. The former has excellent accomplishments, and his martial arts skills are also terrible. There are many strong people around who are covetous. Today, if he wants to get away again, he is afraid that the opportunity is slim.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1903

    However, if you give up a holy idea, the master of purple heaven is absolutely impossible. A holy thought is a great opportunity for us to step into the Holy Land in the future, which is left by the real practitioners of holy land.


    What''s more, if they give up the sacred idea, will these people really let themselves go? The purple heaven Lord doesn''t think so. The strong around are covetous. There are strong people in the animal kingdom, and there are strong people in the loose cultivation. Maybe some people are afraid of the wasteland, but in the dark it is different. There is also an ancient inheritance in the body, which is hard to take away.


    A finger to kill the devil, such as Optimus Prime crumpled down, that terrible power makes the strong around him frown secretly. This monk''s strength is absolutely extraordinary.


    "Spell it


    Zitianzun drank, had no way out, and was absolutely fearless. He came out with his arms. A claw print wrapped the purple light to the sky. The purple Rune swept through the sky and hit the long haired monk''s fingerprints like purple thunder.


    ¡±Chulala... "


    The collision of fingerprints and claw marks made the space chaotic and dark cracks spread out.


    ¡±Boom... "


    In the surrounding caves, many stone walls were cracked and exploded, revealing gullies, spreading like spider webs.


    "Master of purple heaven, you are not good enough for the cultivation of the territory!"


    The monk with long hair sneers at him. The peak cultivation of Dayu realm is doing his best. His fingerprints are expanding. It seems that he is about to smash the claw mark of the master of purple heaven.


    "Hum!"


    The master of purple heaven snorted. The purple Rune on his body soared to the sky and turned into the body. It was a purple sable, small in size, but fierce and fierce. The paw print once again resisted the terrible fingerprint.


    It''s not long since the master of purple heaven set foot in the realm, but it''s already a level of fiefdom realm, but its natural posture is not vulgar. The level of animal domain realm also directly resists the peak cultivation of the long hair monk''s great realm.


    Seeing that he did his best, he still could not suppress the master of purple heaven. The long haired monk''s face was gloomy and unsightly, and said: "let''s do it together. We''ll talk about the return of the holy thoughts later."


    "Good!"


    At first, several powerful monks behind the long hair monk seemed to have reached some kind of agreement, otherwise they could not compete with other forces and big families. After listening to the long hair monk''s words, they immediately moved in unison. A few terrible breath surged into the sky, surging and surging. Several attacking forces were like a beam of light, as fast as lightning, to the purple sky Lord.


    Many strong people around look at each other with vigilance, but they don''t mean to intervene. Not all of them dare to fight. After all, the relationship between the master of purple heaven and the wasteland is not general. It is the prince''s brother-in-law. However, if the master of purple heaven is moved by these monks, they will fight for the holy idea and inheritance That''s fine.


    "Boom..."


    The grottoes rumble, and the energy of heaven and earth is furious. Several attacks are all above the territory. They are not much weaker than the long haired monk. The terrible energy fluctuation makes the void collapse.


    The main face of purple heaven is dignified to the extreme. He has done his best to deal with the monk. At the moment, with several cultivators in the realm, he can''t resist at all, and the brilliant attacks are expanding in the two pupils.


    "If you want to chant, dream. Even if this temple is dead, you will not get it!"


    The master of purple heaven roared and laughed. Since he couldn''t get rid of himself today, he couldn''t get rid of others. When he drank, a terrible breath came out of his body again. The light was bright and the purple Rune was towering.


    "Be careful, he''s going to blow himself up!"


    Some people exclaimed that they were confused and changed their looks.


    If the master of purple heaven explodes, no one will get any benefits at that time, and others will be affected.


    "No, uncle!"


    All of a sudden, at this moment, a voice came out of the void. An invisible force penetrated from the void, distorting the void, and directly shrouded the ascending breath of the purple sable, suppressing its climbing breath.


    At the same time, a purple tall and straight figure appears quietly in front of the purple sable.


    The purple sky domain Lord changes color, looks at that suddenly appears the figure, that familiar sound spreads, double pupil for a moment sluggish, then gushes out the surprise color.


    "Hula..."


    Several terrible attacks and the fingerprints of the monk with long hair all around him, at this time, his life stopped in the void and couldn''t make any further progress.


    "Hum!"


    The purple figure appeared, and a faint cold hum came out from the throat. The purple long sleeve swept, and the void trembled. The long hair monk and other attacks were quietly dissipated in the invisible


    all around, the field was silent, and their eyes were shocked and trembled!


    The purple figure appeared clearly. It was a young man with a straight figure, a resolute face and a clear and resolute eye. He did not pay any attention to anyone around him. He turned and saluted the master of purple heaven and said, "I have met uncle Liu!"


    "OK, OK, OK, ha ha..."


    The master of purple heaven put away his noumenon and turned into human nature. He looked at the man in purple robe who suddenly appeared. He gave three good sounds. Then he laughed and the laughter echoed the void like thunder.But at this moment, the purple robed man who suddenly appears in the purple heaven domain is not his own nephew, the demon king Du Shaofu, who can still have.


    "No, he is Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Some people recognized the purple robed man. He was the nephew of the purple heaven master, the young hall master of the Seven Star hall, the great Peng emperor of the wasteland, or Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Some people''s eyes have become frightening. What they are most afraid of suddenly appears. Originally, they worried about the wasteland when they moved the purple heaven Lord, but now it is Du Shaofu, the demon king, who is here in person!


    "He is Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Long hair monk changes color, his eyes are trembling, the shadow of human life tree, that invisible breath, is enough to make his spirit tremble.


    "Run away!"


    The monk with long hair wants to escape. As a loose monk, he has practiced for so many years. He is very good at steering and escaping. At the moment, he has no hesitation at all. He has heard of the ferocity of Du Shaofu. Even the dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists are not wrong. He dares to stay in any place.


    "Hiss!"


    Just as the monk with long hair just wanted to escape, the space in front of him was already fluctuating. A figure appeared quietly beside him, and a paw print was buckled on his neck. It was like an eagle catching a chicken and clasped it in his hand. He watched helplessly, but he could not stop him from dodging.


    "Emperor Peng, spare your life, I will..."


    The long haired monk''s eyes were filled with fear and hoarseness. The throbbing from the depths of his soul let him know what a wrong choice he had made today.


    Du Shaofu stood still, his eyes calm, and his long hair monk''s paw marks were buckled with a slight effort.


    "Bang!"


    There is a dull sound coming out of the space, and the void explodes, and the ripples in the space swing away. The long haired monk''s body is directly exploded, and the blood mist pours out, and the spirits and spirits are all destroyed.


    "The Changliu monk is dead!"


    The eyes around the grottoes were frightening. The monk Changliu was also famous for his long-standing free cultivation. Many great forces wanted to give him face for his accomplishments in the great realm. However, he was killed by the demon king Du Shaofu without saying a word.


    "Not good!"


    The rest of the monks who had just finished their work together were startled and their eyes trembled. They watched the monk Changliu being killed like a mole ant, and his back was bristling with sweat.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several figures suddenly broke through the sky and ran for their lives in several directions. Monk Changliu was killed. How could Du Shaofu, the demon king, let them go.


    "Whew..."


    Looking at several escaping figures, Du Shaofu waved his sleeve and saw the blue light in his palm. This is Du Shaofu''s magic sword array, which turns into several lightning like sword lights and breaks through the sky.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Several fleeing figures turned into blood mist over the cave. All of them were robbed and none of them escaped.


    The whole scene was shocked and dumb. Some people began to soften their legs and shake their eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1904

    "There are a lot of people, the devil vulture family, the sky snake family..."


    Du Shaofu turned back and looked at the hundreds of figures around the cave. His light eyes were still calm, and he felt a lot of familiar breath. Among them, there were the places where the yourui, who had been in the legalist school, were located, such as the demon vulture family, and the Tian snake clan.


    "I''ve met the emperor of the ROC. In fact, we''ve come to see the excitement. We didn''t do anything just now. It was the Changliu monk who did it."


    A slender, fair faced middle-aged man of the tianshe Tribe said to Du Shaofu, shivering all over himself.


    The old man of the demon vulture clan, with a majestic figure and deep eyes, said.


    "Yes, we just came to see the excitement. Originally, we wanted to help the master of purple heaven, but we didn''t expect that the emperor Peng suddenly arrived. It''s really good."


    The old man of the demon vulture clan, with a majestic figure and deep eyes, said.


    "We are leaving now, ROC emperor."


    Some people began to retreat and did not dare to stay any longer. They knew that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was nearby. How dare they chase the master of purple heaven.


    They did not dare to call the demon king face to face, which was the name behind the scenes.


    Other situations are similar to what big brother Zhen Qingchun said.


    "Yes, we are leaving."


    Many of the strong men laughed at him and decided to leave at once.


    "Why, do you want to go?" Du Shaofu opened his mouth, a chill in his eyes.


    "What do you mean, Dapeng emperor? We didn''t do anything. The tianshe people have never been unhappy with the state."


    The middle-aged people of the tianshe tribe began to change their color. It seems that Du Shaofu, the demon king, did not intend to let them go.


    "There are a lot of people, the devil vulture family, the sky snake family..."


    "Our demon vulture clan has never been unhappy with the wasteland, and has not done anything just now."


    The old man of the demon vulture clan is very white. He carries out the demon vulture family, together with the sky snake family and other big families. He hopes that Du Shaofu, the demon king, can give some face. Otherwise, it will be troublesome today.


    "A bunch of bastards who are at the helm of the wind."


    Purple heaven domain Lord scolded, just these people are not this kind of face, is clearly aggressive Bi people, just they did not hand, just want to pick up a bargain.


    "Shaofu, I''m fine. Let them go."


    "Master, if you are patient for a while, I will surely rescue you as soon as possible."


    However, the master of purple heaven didn''t want to cause any trouble to Du Shaofu. The demon vultures, the heavenly snakes, and the red fire demon lions were not easy to provoke. Du Shaofu had enough enemies.


    "Well, I won''t do it to you either."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu said to a hundred shivering figures around him.


    Smell speech, all around people''s faces show joy, a line of figures immediately quickly fly away, for fear that the devil will repent.


    "Whoosh..."


    "It''s a legacy left by the ancient ancestors of our purple sable family. It also has a sacred idea, which can enhance many opportunities for us to step into the Holy Land in the future."


    Hundreds of figures scattered in the air, I wish I could not be faster.


    "Oh..."


    Suddenly, a dragon chants for nine days, and the sound of the gods'' long cry resounds through the void, just like the thunder of the nine days. The sound wave is boiling like a tsunami, and the surging waves are sweeping in all directions. The mountain cave is in a tremor. The void is about to collapse, which makes people tremble and fear!


    ¡±Boom


    Sun Buyuan''s turbulent sound wave is accompanied by a ripple of golden Rune energy, just like a vast ocean. The sound wave reverberates in the high altitude, making the living beings tremble.


    Sun Buyuan''s other situations are similar to what elder brother Zhen Qingchun said.


    "Ah..."


    The hundreds of figures who ran away quickly all around suddenly showed the color of pain. The beast people could not help but turn into their own body, spitting blood in their mouth, and their bodies were also cracking.


    This is Du Shaofu''s hegemonic way, which contains a kind of hegemonic martial arts!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    One after another, huge bodies fell from the sky, just like giant meteorites falling from the sky and falling around the cave.


    The old man of the demon vulture clan is very white. He carries out the demon vulture family, together with the sky snake family and other big families. He hopes that Du Shaofu, the demon king, can give some face. Otherwise, it will be troublesome today.


    Hundreds of figures were injured and their bodies cracked, but they left a life.


    "I didn''t do it either. It''s a bit of a sore throat."


    Du Shaofu''s voice echoed around, and the chill in his voice could be heard by anyone.


    The Lord of purple heaven can only smile bitterly for it.


    After that, Du Shaofu and zitianyu master left, leaving behind hundreds of fearless orcs.


    Du Shaofu wants to take the sixth martial uncle with him to Tianyu mountain. Anyway, he is not afraid of anyone in the present demon battlefield. The sixth martial uncle is injured and is not safe.


    "It''s a legacy left by the ancient ancestors of our purple sable family. It also has a sacred idea, which can enhance many opportunities for us to step into the Holy Land in the future."Along the way, the master of purple heaven told Du Shaofu about the general situation. What he got was the inheritance of the ancient ancestors of the purple sky mink family.


    "Congratulations to sixth martial uncle."


    Du Shaofu was happy for the sixth martial uncle. A holy thought was a treasure. He had thirty-six feathers of the real ROC. It was said that if he found another thirty-six, he could get a holy idea, which would increase his chances of breaking through the holy land. However, he did not know where the other Thirty-six true Pengs were, and there was no news at all.


    "I hope to break through the holy land one day, rescue the fourth brother and find the elder brother and them."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1905

    Then Du Shaofu took out a lot of pills and gave them to the master of purple heaven. He let him go into the ancient space to heal and recover.


    Zitianyu master was not polite. He took a few pills and put the rest into his heaven and earth bag.


    Without stopping, Du Shaofu immediately got up and went to Tianyu mountain.


    The situation of Dongli Qingqing is still unknown and dangerous, which makes Du Shaofu worried.


    "Famous man!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart all the way, and he remembered the famous masters in his heart.


    In the direction of Tianyu mountain, more and more people were on the way.


    Du Shaofu changed his appearance by using the technique of changing his appearance, not because he was afraid of anything, but for the sake of not attracting people''s attention.


    Along the way, there are also demons and beasts, many evil spirits appear.


    A lot of Terrans and orcs fight with evil spirits, demons and beasts, each with casualties.


    However, those evil spirits and monsters are still a little inferior at present, but they have already made everyone dare not be careless and be careful all the way.


    Along the way, they met with a big ancient city, and all the people were relieved.


    In such a place, those evil spirits and monsters dare not get close to it. It has not been heard that there are demons and Demons attacking such places.


    Du Shaofu also entered with the crowd, ready to ask for some information.


    Sure enough, the whole city is full of news about Tianyu mountain. The rumored appearance of Tianyu mountain has alarmed the powerful people from all walks of life, and many big forces are also coming. They are afraid that they will miss the opportunity.


    "There are countless miraculous herbs in Tianyu mountain. In these long years, it is said that there are also miraculous medicines which have already turned into demons and the holy medicines that only exist in the legend. If you eat them, you can set foot in the Holy Land!"


    Du Shaofu hid his appearance with the skill of transfiguration and entered the ancient mottled town. He heard all kinds of discussions about Tianyu mountain, and many creatures were boiling.


    "Many of Tianjiao supreme among the major forces are coming, and some strong people who are looking for other secret places are also coming. I''m afraid it is doomed to be a fierce battle this time!"


    "Although Tianyu mountain has appeared, it is not easy to enter Tianyu mountain."


    "I hope I can enter Tianyu mountain and get the medicine in the legend, and then I will ascend to the sky step by step and compete with the emperor Tianjiao in the world!"


    "I''m afraid you won''t have your share in the holy medicine. When those great powers come here, you don''t even have the qualification to be a servant. Do you still want to fight for the holy medicine?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu didn''t say anything. He just listened to all kinds of news and looked around secretly to see if there were any children of the wasteland in this small town, and also wanted to know whether there were Dongli Qingqing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, and Xiaoxing.


    "The secret of Tianyu mountain, this is an ancient map!"


    "The places of inheritance and distribution in the battlefield of heaven and evil spirits, as well as the places where evil spirits gather, don''t miss them when you pass by."


    There are also a lot of Hawking in the city, the noise and bustle, causing many people''s attention and onlookers.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t look at it more. He knew it was fake. He could only say that some practitioners were really business material, but those who were really strong would not be cheated.


    "Many strong men!"


    In the streets and alleys, Du Shaofu felt the breath of many powerful people, including orcs, Terrans, and demons. Among them, there were many familiar ethnic flavor, which should be the blood descendants of familiar races.


    "Ji..."


    All of a sudden, there is an eight winged Python in the air. The whole body is bright and colorful, like crystal in flow.


    "My God, it''s a blue crystal python with eight wings."


    Some people say that it is the reappearance of the eight winged green crystal python, which is rumored to have disappeared. It is still a strong one.


    The colorful and beautiful eight winged green crystal Python falls in the city and turns into a moving woman with long blue dress. Her face is demon and charming, and her body is seductive, which makes many people''s eyes shine.


    "Look, it''s the great benediction of a great master."


    All of a sudden, such news came, boiling the whole street.


    There are too many strong people in this. Du Shaofu didn''t use the power of Yuan Shen to pry. In the street ahead, he saw a lot of figures. They were extraordinary in posture and excellent in temperament.


    At first, there was a young man in long robes. His face was angular, and his body was full of terrible breath. He was full of absolute strength and danger. He also had a force that could not be provoked.


    "You are so blessed by a great master!"


    Du Shaofu remembers that this young man in robe was Huiyou''s anger, the real first person in the young generation of famous masters, and the soul of the tiger clan.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu had a fight with Huiyou en in the space of God, and he was severely damaged. Before entering the tomb of the supreme one, he was the practice of nirvana.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu felt the breath of Hui You en, and he even had the breath of reincarnation and nirvana. It seems that even if this Huiyou en has gained great benefits in the tomb of the supreme, famous scholars have devoted their blood to it in the past two years.


    "He is Hui You en, so handsome!"The appearance of such a young supremacy, or the first person of the young generation of famous masters, immediately attracted many women''s eyes to shine, and let men yearn for it.


    "It is said that the famous master is pursuing a man named Dongli Qingqing, which seems to be a supreme nirvana."


    "That Dongli Qingqing is a woman of the demon king Du Shaofu, who is a member of the Zhongzhou Dalan Lama."


    "What, the woman of the demon king Du Shaofu, a famous master, is going to war with the wasteland?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At last, Du Shaofu heard the news of Dongli Qingqing, and suddenly his heart peeped away, and a light flashed in his eyes.


    "The Dongli Qingqing is also very strong, and many famous and powerful people have been besieged several times, but they have also been freed."


    "I heard that Dongli Qingqing may be nearby. It is estimated that besides Tianyu mountain, Huiyou en came here for the sake of Dongli Qingqing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to some of the comments in the city, Du Shaofu was more relieved. At least, the famous masters have not yet left Qingqing.


    "Famous man!"


    Looking at the famous people at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with meaning, which was a complete memory of the famous masters.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t do it immediately. It''s not that Du Shaofu is afraid that he will get revenge again. He is afraid that only the famous masters know the whereabouts of Dongli Qingqing. The followers of the famous masters may be able to find Dongli Qingqing at the first time, or at least find them at the same time.


    This Hui You en''s coming should be the main force to deal with Dongli Qingqing.


    "Qingqing, I''m coming!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart that he felt guilty. He was not only unfilial to his master these years, but also sorry for the women around him. Dongli Qingqing, Su Muxin and Ouyang Shuang couldn''t cope with any of them.


    "The Taoist people are here, too. It''s the young and supreme xuyangzi of Taoism!"


    The town is boiling again, there are groups of figures appear in the street, the breath is very strong.


    Walking in front of him was a young man in a yellow robe. His face was handsome and his temperament was gentle, but his breath was enough to make people tremble for no reason.


    "It''s the guy."


    How could Du Shaofu not know this man? The Taoist xuyangzi had many familiar figures around him, such as Guan Lianyin and xulingzi.


    There is a nine members of the supreme came to make the town lively.


    Du Shaofu did not recognize the Taoist people, but kept an eye on the famous people secretly. However, it seemed that the famous people did not leave once. After looking for a courtyard, he never came out again.


    Du Shaofu sat on his knees at the corner of the street not far away. He was already overcrowded in this small town, and there were also practitioners who took a rest on the spot.


    However, few people can find a place to settle in this small town because of the ability of great forces such as famous masters.


    But the town was not peaceful. After a few hours, there was a bright light and the Buddha''s light showed. Many monks and bareheaded monks appeared. Some of the first monks had nine ring scars on their heads.


    "Henglun, jiuchongling!"


    Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged at the corner of the street, opened his eyes and saw a young monk in a golden cassock. There was a familiar figure around him. It was whether the henglun family had nine spirits.


    "There''s Tianjiao in the archaic golden rat clan!"


    "Oh, my God, that''s the descendant of the great snow mountain, and he is also a supreme one!"


    However, the town continued to boil, and many strong people continued to stay in the small city.


    Among them, there are eight beautiful maids accompanied by a man in white, causing the biggest boiling.


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes again. He had not seen the guy for a long time.


    These strong men, Tianjiao and supreme, appeared one after another. They all looked for places to rest. They seemed to have been on their way. They were a little tired. They wanted to stay in the small town and inquire about some news.


    "That''s the man of the wasteland!"


    When Du Fu opened his eyes and opened his ears.


    At the end of the street, there is a crowd of commotion, there are many figures, filled with a strong breath of looming.


    Those figures were familiar to Du Shaofu.


    At the beginning, there was a moving woman with a charming face. Her long black hair was as smooth as a waterfall. She was graceful and holy.


    On the left and right sides of the moving woman, there is a man in black robe with dark eyes and deep dark eyes, and a man''s foot in a blue colored robe with blue patterns. The wind robe moves with the wind, with shoulder length hair dancing and vigorous temperament.


    "Little green, little tiger, lonely day howl!"


    When these people showed up, Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with light, but he did not show up to recognize each other. He resisted the fluctuation in his heart and looked quietly in the distance.


    "Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu of the wasteland are the devil''s sister and mount!"


    "There is also the wolf lonely day howl, joined the wasteland, in the wasteland status is very high, that is also a terrible supreme"The fury caused by the appearance of the barbarians will no longer come under any supreme authority.


    "Why There are strong people coming... "


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked up at the outside of the city. There were some living creatures coming from the sky, but there was no space in the distance. There was a strong breath approaching.


    The strength of the breath was extraordinary, and there was no convergence, which moved Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1906

    The most powerful breath was far more than one, which made Du Shaofu familiar and familiar. ¡Ñ top novel,


    "whoosh..."


    From the empty distance outside the small city, suddenly, there are a lot of Changhong figures, with the fierce wind breaking down, wind and lightning.


    "Boom


    At first, the two figures were as fast as lightning, ignoring the broken and mottled walls, and directly suspended in the sky. The breath was huge, shaking the whole city. The four eyes were like a flash of lightning, scanning the city.


    The first figure is a middle-aged man in his forties. He looks ordinary, but the momentum and momentum without any reason is enough to make anyone feel awed and look up to.


    "It''s him!"


    When he saw this middle-aged man, Du Shaofu''s calm eyes suddenly fluctuated violently. He felt a chill surging out of his body, but suddenly he was forced down again.


    How could Du Shaofu forget this middle-aged man.


    This is the old Venerable Master of Legalists. Under his dignified appearance, he is actually the most shameless and vulgar.


    "Dragon clan!"


    At the moment, there was a middle-aged man beside the old master of the FA family, who also made Du Shaofu''s eyebrows slightly pick.


    That middle-aged man, the body rippling without reservation of the Dragon flavor, so that the orcs in this small town suddenly tremble for it.


    The middle-aged and the old master of the Legalists stood together. They were looking for something in the city.


    Such two people, the breath of the body is not too much hidden at the moment.


    These are two terrible beings that can cross the world.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t care too much. Neither the old master of Legalists nor the strong man of the dragon clan was as powerful as long Teng.


    Although they are strong, there is no pressure on Du Shaofu at the moment.


    However, Du Shaofu forced himself not to do anything. He didn''t want to expose himself. He had to follow the famous master to find Dongli Qingqing.


    "They''re looking for someone!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old master and the strong man of the dragon clan in the crowd. They did not have too much breath. They were looking for something in the low sky.


    Du Shaofu was worried. He was afraid that the two men were looking for people from the desolate country.


    With the strength of Gu Tian Hao, Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing, I''m afraid it is difficult to resist the old master and the strong dragon clan, and he will pay a huge price.


    "Whoosh..."


    It is clear that there are not only two people in the middle age of the old master of Legalism and the dragon clan. In the distance behind them, the sound of breaking wind resounds, and many figures also arrive and stop behind them.


    Du Shaofu saw a lot of familiar figures, including some Legalists and elders of the dragon clan, as well as the dragon wind Dragon Storm elder.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu had to fight hard when he met the dragon, wind and Dragon Storm in the animal kingdom.


    But when he saw the dragon, the wind and the Dragon Storm again, Du Shaofu just glanced at him lightly and didn''t put it on his body at all.


    Seeing the two men, Du Shaofu would like to thank the two elders of the dragon clan for inadvertently handing over one of the four seals of black and yellow in exchange for Dragon five. Otherwise, he did not know where to find the seal.


    "It''s a strong dragon clan and Legalists!"


    When such a strong man came to the town, some people with extraordinary vision recognized the body part.


    All of a sudden, the streets and alleys of the small town were agitated and trembled.


    There was not much hidden in that breath, the crushed creatures could not breathe, the mysterious Qi stagnated, and the body trembled.


    Such a strong breath will also disturb and step out of Huiyou en, Shen Qingrong, xuyangzi, henglun, jiuchongling and so on.


    On an attic, the blue long skirt made by the colorful and beautiful eight winged green crystal Python is moving. At the moment, she is also looking at the low sky, with a demon face, and the people of Legalists and dragon people. Her blue eyes are illusory and calm.


    "Wasteland!"


    Soon, the old master of the legalist school saw the familiar figures such as lonely sky howl, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu. With a fierce puff from the corner of his eye, the chill in his eyes could not help but shoot out.


    When they saw Du Xiaoqing and other elders of the dragon clan, their looks were cold immediately.


    The feud between the barbarian state and the Legalists is absolutely to the point of immortality. There is no need for words.


    Feel the eyes of the old master of Legalists, lonely day howl, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and so on, all of a sudden, their faces darken.


    With so many powerful people, the old master of the legalist school is in his own hands. Once they fight, the desolate country will definitely suffer a lot and will pay a huge price.


    "Are the dragon people and Legalists here for the sake of the desolate country?"


    "I''m afraid a bloody battle is inevitable!"


    The strongmen of the dragon clan and Legalists came here. At the moment, the people from the wasteland are also there. Some people in the small town have already seen the clue. I''m afraid that so many strong people of the dragon clan and Legalists came here for the sake of these people.


    As for the feud between the state of desolation and Legalists, the dragon clan, and the strategists, it has been spread all over the world. I''m afraid that not many people don''t know.Xu Yangzi and other people at home saw such a scene at the moment, and they were absorbed in it.


    Huang Guo''s lineup at the moment is obviously unbeaten. Once the war starts, the Taoists will have to make a choice.


    Although the relationship between Taoism and wasteland has been good, there is no real formal choice.


    It''s hard for the Taoist children present to decide on this choice.


    He also changed his face in the crowd. If there was a war, it seemed that the desolate country would lose its power. At that time, he was afraid that he would only be able to expose himself.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere of the whole town was tense. The air was frozen and the creatures were shaking.


    Once the Legalists and the dragon clan started to fight against the wasteland, they would have no choice but to do so.


    "Boom...!"


    Suddenly, in this tense atmosphere, a particularly terrible breath from the sky fluctuated.


    In a flash, there is a dazzling golden light in the air from far to near.


    The dazzling and bright golden light, so that the whole town of life, few eyes can open to look directly.


    The breath and dazzling golden light diffused from the air, and the strong dragon clan and the old master of legalism changed color for the first time.


    "Whoosh..."


    As the golden light appeared, the broken wind resounded.


    "Long..."


    Then the town was far away, and the golden lights fell from the ninth day like thunder, and a dozen tall and lofty golden figures came out of the golden light.


    The golden light converges and sinks in the West on a scorching day. The figures of the dozens of figures are filled with a sense of majesty. They are all unjustifiable and tyrannical!


    With the arrival of more than ten figures at the moment, Du Shaofu''s mouth was suddenly outlined with a smile, and the blood in his body was boiling and fluctuating.


    "It''s a family of golden winged mires!"


    Do not know who is in the mouth of a light call, the town was stunned, a lot of eyes in the fierce vibration.


    The domineering and majestic atmosphere, the supreme prestige among the terrible beasts, is more than that of the dragon race. It is the terrible race of the golden winged ROC.


    Du Shaofu is also very familiar with the dozens of figures that appear in this small town at the moment. The five elders'' Jialou map is far away, and the four elders'' jialouye are all among them. There are also many children of the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    At first, there were three figures. On the left and on the right were two old men, aged Gao Deshao.


    One looks like an old man with a long robe and golden eyes. He is the second elder and the third elder.


    In the middle, a young man in a wide robe of goose yellow color inlaid with gold edge stood quietly in the low sky, just like a piece of flawless jade fused into a piece of beautiful jade. It was magnificent and charming, and had an invisible domineering power.


    That kind of momentum has nothing to do with the strength of cultivation. You have to suppress the supreme one such as Gu Qingrong, Gu Tian Hao, Xu Yangzi and Huiyou en!


    "He is the supreme one of Kalou jueyu, the golden winged ROC bird clan!"


    Some people recognize that Jialou jueyu, such a young man, is the supreme of the golden winged ROC family, and has already left a great reputation in the world!


    But at this moment, when the golden winged dapengniao clan came, there were also many strong elders of the older generation, such as two elders, three elders, four elders, and five elders. The old master of Legalism and the strong man of the dragon clan could not help but look a little unnatural.


    "I have seen all the elders!"


    When Du Xiaoqing and others saw the golden winged ROC birds coming, their dignified faces immediately beamed like flowers, and they restored the charming smile and bowed down to salute.


    There is no need to be more polite to the golden winged mires and the wasteland. Everyone knows that it is just a family.


    Only some people dare to deal with the wasteland, but there are few people who deal with the golden winged ROC.


    Even if it is the golden winged mires, who have been marching and retreating together with the wild country these years, no one dares to deal with the golden winged mires openly and honestly!


    Looking at the golden winged Dapeng birds coming, Xu Yangzi and his face also unfolded in secret, and the corners of his mouth set off a smiling arc. They were looking at the unnatural faces of Legalists and longzu, consciously or unconsciously.


    Jialou jueyu''s eyes swept through the tense Town, and then saw the Legalists, the dragon people and the people of the wasteland, and immediately knew what was going on.


    "Xiaoqing, you are here too


    As soon as the figure is vertical, Jialou jueyu''s unique body appears beside Gu Tianhao and Du Xiaoqing. An invisible breath is fluctuating. The square space has been twisted without a sound, and the pressure is quietly dispersed. It is clear that it is pointing at Legalists and dragon clans in secret.


    "Little green girl, did someone bully you with big bullying and small bullying?"


    The two elders are calm in breath and stand with negative hands, but their eyes are intentionally or unintentionally sweeping the line-up of the dragon clan and Legalists, and they are unreasonable and overbearing.


    "Not yet. We have just arrived here."


    Xiaoqing smiles, and her face shows a smile that looks like Epiphyllum in the world. It is beautiful and holy. Over the years, she has lost a green and astringent spirit, and has become more mature."That''s good, or I''ll shoot them to death!"


    The three elders opened their mouths, and their eyes were golden, but their temper was much worse than that of the two elders.


    After that, more than ten strong members of the golden winged ROC family fell into the wild country lineup, and many of them looked at each other.


    Originally a hair trigger war, at the moment, with the arrival of the strong golden winged ROC birds, they immediately rewrite it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1907

    Listening to the words of two elders and three elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, the eyes of the old master of Legalism and the middle-aged strong man of the dragon clan twitched secretly.


    To deal with the wasteland, they had an absolute chance of winning, but now, with so many strong people from the golden winged ROC family coming, I''m afraid there will be no hope at all.


    "Jialouguan jade, Jialou Zhiheng, you don''t criticize mulberry trees and locust trees. The golden winged Dapeng birds can''t cover the sky with their hands. This is not ancient times!"


    The old master spoke to the golden winged mires, and his temper could not bear such words.


    "Han Yuanshan, if you''re not convinced, I''ll take two moves with you. Anyway, I''ll see that your Legalists don''t like it. Some accounts have to be calculated sooner or later, and it''s OK to charge some interest today!"


    The two elders directly picked up the old master of the Legalists, but they almost didn''t point to his nose and scolded him. The gratitude and resentment between the Legalists and the young patriarch is clearly also a problem with the golden winged Dapeng birds. If it were not for some ties and other scruples, the golden winged Dapeng birds would not have tolerated.


    Now that the war between the gods and Demons has been opened, some ties and scruples of all the people and major races will gradually disappear.


    Looking at the two elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, the old master of the legalist family is really afraid to do anything at will. He is not afraid, but he is absolutely not sure.


    What''s more, there are still a large number of golden winged Dapeng birds, and there are Taoism, Buddhism, celebrities and so on.


    "Hum, do the golden winged mires really think they are invincible in the world?"


    The middle-aged strong man of the dragon clan can''t help but speak. The dragon clan and the golden winged mire bird family have had a grudge from ancient times to the present.


    The three elders looked at the middle-aged dragon clan, and his eyes were filled with Xu Jinguang and said, "you are the grandson of Long Teng. It is said that you are also a half step supreme nirvana. But not long ago, Long Teng was destroyed by our young clan chief. You are really filial. Do you want to accompany your grandfather so soon?"


    Not long ago, the story of Du Shaofu''s killing Long Teng has been widely spread, and it is the first time that the major forces have learned about it, and the golden winged Dapeng bird family has also known about it.


    Only such news, also not everyone knows, when the three elders said such words, suddenly the city was shocked.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, appeared in the battle field of the demons and killed the Dragon Teng, the ancestor of the dragon clan. The news was just like a bomb, which shocked everyone who didn''t know about it!


    "Dragon Teng''s grandson"


    Du Shaofu secretly looked at the Dragon Ming. Long Teng''s grandson had a strong breath. The half step supreme Nirvana proved that the heavenly posture was not vulgar, and his breath was not much weaker than that of the old master of legalism.


    After listening to the words of the three elders, Du Shaofu knew that the second elder was called jialouguanyu, and the third elder was called Jialou Zhiheng. As for the old master of the FA family, he should be called Han Yuanshan.


    At the moment, the middle-aged man, who was called Long Ming, had a face like the frost falling down. He was gloomy and hard to see the extreme. His eyes were staring at the three elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    This dragon Ming is the grandson of Long Teng. His grandfather was killed by Du Shaofu. Naturally, he received the news. He was just looking for the people in the wasteland to settle the accounts. Who knows that the people of the golden winged Dapeng bird family suddenly came.


    But at the moment, when he was mentioned on the spot that his grandfather had been killed, long Ming''s feeling in his heart can be imagined, and he can''t bear it.


    "It''s important for business to be patient first. You''ll have a chance to settle down."


    After all, Han Yuanshan has lived for thousands of years because of his unusual mood and temperament. His voice is heard in Long Ming''s ears. At this moment, if he fights with the wild country and the golden winged Dapeng birds, they will not get any advantage.


    The Taoist school and the desolate country are still close, and there are Buddhists on the scene, so we have to worry about it.


    "This account will be double recovered!"


    Long Ming''s voice is deep and his eyes are shooting. He is restrained by Han Yuanshan''s voice. He also knows the situation of the scene. Once he starts, he can''t take advantage of it.


    "Hum!"


    Looking at that long Ming and others seem to have no sign of fighting. Jialouguanyu and Jialou Zhiheng can only be helpless, but there are no aggressive Bi people. Although they are not afraid of the people of the dragon clan and Legalists, the strength of the two sides is now compared. Once they start to fight, even if they annihilate a thousand enemies, they will also hurt themselves by 800.


    Long Ming and Han Yuanshan are not easy to deal with.


    "Today, this matter has nothing to do with other people. My Legalists and the dragon clan have come here for something else. Please leave some irrelevant people behind!"


    Han Yuanshan opened his mouth and his voice echoed throughout the city.


    "Not for the sake of a desolate country?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Han Yuanshan at a low altitude. He thought that the Legalists and the dragon people came for the people of the desolate country. But now it seems that the people of Han Yuanshan and the Dragon nationality came here in such a fierce way, but they had something else to do.


    "The dragon clan and Legalists are not here for the sake of a desolate country!"


    Some people were surprised by the turmoil in the town, but no one wanted to be affected and retreated one after another.


    However, there was no movement among the Buddhists, famous masters, Shen Qingrong, the wasteland, the golden winged Dapeng birds, and the Taoists. They just watched the actions of the Legalists and the dragon people.Just a few breathing time, the streets and alleys around the small town suddenly swung in time and space, and all the living creatures retreated in succession, but they did not want to be affected by the disaster.


    Han Yuanshan looked down at the sky and didn''t know what he was searching for. His eyes were like electricity. His face was gloomy and not very good-looking. With the stimulation he had just received, his voice was gloomy and chilly. He said, "come out, you can''t escape. I''m sure you''re here. Why do you have to struggle so much?"


    The sound reverberated in the corner of the town and fell in everyone''s ears.


    "Who are Legalists and Dragons looking for?"


    Du Shaofu secretly raised eyebrows. He was afraid that it would not be easy for the Legalists, Han Yuanshan and the dragon people, to pursue together.


    Han Yuanshan''s voice dropped for a moment, and the whole city looked at each other secretly, without any reaction.


    "Hum, it''s just meaningless struggle. Do you like to hide? When can you hide?"


    Han Yuanshan was gloomy and cold. He shook his hand. When he reached the palm of his hand, there were several more rays of light, just like an arc. Finally, he swept out of his palm and flew down towards the town.


    The glare of the light was like a snake flying among the people around. It made many creatures panic and fear, but no one dared to stop it, for fear that it would cause the destruction of the Legalists and the dragon clan.


    However, this snake like light has never harmed anyone. It seems that they are looking for something and flying from the crowd.


    Finally, several rays of light finally stopped in front of a thin figure that had been deliberately hidden in the crowd. It gave out a trembling sound, and the light turned into several sharp arrows, and began to have a terrible smell.


    "Chula la!"


    At this moment, the thin figure suddenly shook his robe, and a wave of invisible air burst out. A powerful force surged out, distorting the void, and shattering the light like snakes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1908

    "Shua Shua..."


    In an instant, all eyes Shua Shua fell on the Qing thin body shadow.


    Although the clothes of this thin figure are not conspicuous, they are always shrouded in a black robe. The breath of the body fluctuates, but it is very common. In this city, nothing special can be detected.


    But at the moment, all eyes are focused on this person, and they are clear. It is this person who may have caused the Legalists Han que Chuan and long ming to jointly pursue and kill.


    "Jie Jie..."


    When the thin figure of the Qing Dynasty shattered the light, Han que suddenly sneered at him in the low altitude, and the cold in the eyes of Long Ming and others was not the same. A breath of air from the void filled the city and covered the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    The people around black Pao Qing''s thin figure immediately retreated and did not dare to stand beside him. The Legalists and the dragon clan came here for this man. Standing beside him at the moment is undoubtedly tantamount to seeking death. Once affected, they will not even have the strength to resist.


    "Deja vu!"


    Looking at the hidden figure, Du Shaofu murmured in his heart. Under the careful inspection of his keen yuan Shen power, he found that there was a smell of deja vu in his body.


    Han que min sneered and looked at the figure of the black robe and said, "you can''t hide it. You must die today!"


    Black robe Qing thin body shadow slightly lowered his head and looked at the suddenly retreating figure. Suddenly, he said with a deep voice: "if you want to kill me, you should pay the price of bleeding. When you see, who will die first?"


    At the same time, a terrible evil spirit suddenly burst out of his body. The black robe was shattered, and the breath swept through the sky!


    This kind of breath makes the living beings around tremble. He is not a weak person. I''m afraid that he is not much weaker than Han Que and long Ming.


    The eyes of the onlookers around him changed color. The black robe of the figure was broken, revealing a man in a dark red robe. His robe and hat covered half of his head. He raised his face slightly and looked at Han que''an and long Ming in the low sky. His face was angular, and his body was full of evil spirit. His dark and deep ice eyes were full of sharp and deep eyes.


    "It''s him


    When this person appeared, many eyes were shocked.


    In particular, Jialou jueyu, xuyangzi, henglun, jiuchongling, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, lonely Tianhao, and Jue Qingrong all changed their looks.


    "Tiansha, lonely sky howl!"


    When he saw the man who was haunted by evil spirits and had a sharp and deep look, Du Shaofu''s face in the crowd was also stunned. No wonder he felt familiar. It was this guy.


    "Oh, a clever fellow


    After the surprise on the faces of Gu Tian Hao, Jia Lou Jue Yu, and Chen Qingrong faded, they looked at the expression of Gu Tian Hao, and then became distressed. No wonder the legalist Han que Chuan and the dragon clan came together to kill this guy. The reason for this is that they are one of the most clear people.


    "It''s the Tiansha yeluhan. No wonder Han que''an and long Ming are here!"


    Without looking at the dark red man in broad robes, Xu Yangzi, Heng Lun, Hui You en, etc. also changed their color. They knew something about this.


    At the beginning, xuyangzi, henglun, Huiyou en, etc. were all present.


    At that time, in front of the supreme Tomb of Shenyu space, Tiansha yeluhan and Sirius KUIHAO joined hands with the legalist Qin Wudi, the strategist Gongsun Wuji, and the dragon three of the dragon family to fight against the demon king Du Shaofu.


    Later, all the people knew that it was the bitterness of Sirius and yeluhan.


    In fact, the two men had long been together with Du Shaofu, and told Du Shaofu the details and weaknesses of Gongsun Wuji, long San, Qin Wudi, and so on, which made Du Shaofu kill them on the spot.


    Qin Wudi, Gongsun Wuji, etc. were killed, and the supreme one fell down, which caused heavy losses to Legalists, longzu and strategists.


    Later, Gu Tianhao appeared in the wasteland, occupying a high position, almost more than ten thousand people under one person, which made all parties more sure that both of them had been together for a long time. The dark sigh of Qin Wudi, Gongsun Wuji and so on had been combined for decades, and their natural appearance was superb, but they were finally planted in the hands of the demon king Du Shaofu.


    "The Tiansha yeluhan is a man of the desolate country."


    "Of course, in the space of God, Du Shaofu, the demon king, personally admitted that the wolf had already arrived in the wasteland for a long time!"


    "It is said that at the beginning, yeluhan, Tiansha, secretly helped Du Shaofu, the demon king, to kill Gongsun Wuji, Qin Wudi, and long San, the most beautiful people in heaven!"


    "No wonder Legalists, political strategists and dragon people have been looking for this Tiansha yeluhan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion around, and things about the divine space had been spread for a long time. In the battle field of the gods and demons, the strategists, the dragon clan and the Legalists had been looking for the Tiansha yeluhan, which had caused a huge wave for a long time.


    But now these remarks fell on yeluhan''s ears, and there was a convulsion in his angular face, which seemed unnatural.


    As far as yeluhan is concerned, he is the only one who knows what happened and where he is with the demon king Du Shaofu. It is clear that after being severely trampled by Du Shaofu, he is also in the shade.Thinking of the devastation, yeluhan is still in fear. Du Shaofu was so cruel that he almost broke his whole body.


    Every time he thought of being Yin, yeluhan was gnashing his teeth and itching with hate. Ever since he came out of the divine space, he has been hiding away, afraid that he might be found by Legalists and others.


    After entering the demon battlefield, yeluhan was more cautious, but he could not help the dragon clan, strategists and other pursuits, exposed his whereabouts, and was chased to this place all the way.


    Listening to the discussion around him, yeluhan wanted to cry without tears, and was filled with hatred.


    However, for the children of the dragon family and Legalists, such as Han que Chuan and long Ming, it was like being slapped in the face on the spot.


    "Yeluhan, I am sure to frustrate you today


    Long Ming is very angry, and the anger he has just resisted has found the place to pour out.


    "I repeat, long San, Qin Wudi, Gongsun Wuji, their death has nothing to do with me!"


    Yelu Han drank heavily, without fear, and was very angry in his heart. He was totally Yin by Du Shaofu, the son of a bitch.


    "Yeluhan, are you stupid? If you really join hands with Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji, why doesn''t the devil kill you? I once escaped a robbery. Du Shaofu''s scum brother you to heal your wounds with Tiancai Dibao. You also drank longsan''s dragon bone soup. Now you say that you have nothing to do with Du Shaofu. Is that possible? "


    In the family of Legalists, a small middle-aged man stepped out with dazzling eyes. He had been hiding in the crowd before he escaped. He saw with his own eyes that yeluhan and the demon king were brothers.


    "It''s unforgivable to touch my children of the dragon clan."


    Long Ming is angry and shouts like a dragon. Long San is stewed and eaten. This is a challenge to the red Luoluo of the dragon clan.


    "You are the scum, you Legalists are all scum!"


    Du Xiaoqing opened his mouth and looked at the middle-aged Legalists who had just talked and denounced him. No one could abuse his brother.


    Looking at yeluhan, the wolf was lonely and howling, and his eyes turned to himself. Then he looked at yeluhan with a smile. He said warmly to yeluhan: "brother Yelv, you don''t need to talk to them. Although you haven''t joined the wasteland, we did the original thing together. As long as you open your mouth, our country will certainly stand behind you, and they can''t help you!"


    When the howling voice of the lonely day fell, yeluhan''s unsightly look on his angular face became more and more gloomy. At the moment, he felt as if there were a group of strange animals flying by.


    "Sure enough, they are together."


    "It seems that only lonely day howl joined the wasteland, and yeluhan did not join in."


    Around the discussion again, lonely day howl himself admitted that the original thing is not possible to have a fake.


    "This guy is not so cruel


    He Qingrong, Jialou jueyu and other eyes can''t help but glance at the lonely sky and howl away. He didn''t expect that this guy was so cruel. At this time, it was undoubtedly fueling the fire, and it was hard for yeluhan to make a knife. He was afraid that yeluhan could not wash out the Yellow River and could not argue.


    Long Ming, Han que, and others are gloomy, and they have no need to say much about their feud with the wasteland. Jialouguanyu, who has the golden wings and Dapeng birds, is there. Today, they can''t deal with Du Xiaoqing and lonely Tianhao.


    However, if the wasteland intervened in the yeluhan affair today, it would be difficult to deal with the yeluhan that they had worked so hard to find.


    As for yeluhan, Han que''an and others also suspected that there might be some problems. Perhaps it was Du Shaofu who deliberately set up the suspicion. After all, they were not fools.


    However, when the wolf Gu Tian Hao joined the wasteland, people like yeluhan had not been killed by Du Shaofu. This is undoubtedly a great disaster for the desolate country.


    In addition, when the tomb of the supreme emperor was widely spread on the field, someone in the legalist family saw him and the demon king as brothers and sisters. Han que Chuan had to believe it.


    I''m afraid that in order to get what kind of huge benefits, the Tiansha yeluhan betrayed Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji. He did not die, and the Legalists and political strategists had no face.


    We can''t deal with the desolate country, but if we can''t even kill yeluhan today, then the Legalists and the dragon people will really be planted home.


    For Longming and other dragon people, it is enough that yeluhan drinks longsan''s dragon bone soup, which is bound to kill the dragon people.


    Lonely day howls the dim smile, looks at the facial expression of all sides around, knew that this effect is as he wishes.


    However, in his heart, he didn''t mean to kill yeluhan. He didn''t mean anything to yeluhan. On the contrary, he had some feelings of sympathy. Otherwise, he would not have drunk yeluhan and walked together.


    At the moment, yeluhan''s situation is very obvious, afraid that it is more or less ominous.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1909

    Gu Tianhao has been in contact with Du Shaofu for such a long time. At this moment, he can more or less guess the meaning of Du Shaofu''s letting yeluhan go. He is afraid that the demon king has a love for yeluhan and wants to invite him to his command, otherwise he would not have made the original arrangement.


    Therefore, Gu Tianhao has just opened his mouth, hoping to add fuel to the flames. During the crisis, yeluhan chooses to take refuge in the wasteland. With the golden winged Dapeng birds, Han que''an and nalongming can''t do anything about it today.


    "Lonely day howl, our account will be calculated later, and you and I will not be finished!"


    But the plan of lonely day howl is not able to fulfill his wish, yeluhan seems not to appreciate it, and turns back to the wolf lonely day to howl and sink a drink.


    For yeluhan, it was clearly that Kuo Tianhao had stabbed him secretly. What''s more, he didn''t want to die when he joined the wasteland. He was ravaged by Du Shaofu at the beginning and hid in Tibet like a bereaved dog for several years. This is a deep hatred.


    What''s more, he is yeluhan. He has his own pride and his own ancient school. How can he invest in the wasteland!


    "If you want to do it, I''ll follow it up and see if you can really kill Lao Shizi!"


    Then yeluhan raised his head and looked directly at Han que''an and long Ming. He would not explain more because he was yeluhan. He was the supreme one. In his generation, he could see his peers in his eyes by one hand, and there were no more than two that could be valued by him!


    Tiansha yeluhan, this name is his pride!


    "Boom


    When such words fell, yeluhan''s sharp eyes opened and closed, and the wind and clouds in the void suddenly changed color.


    At the same time, yeluhan''s eyes glowed as if they contained two sea of blood. There was a terrible light bursting out. A vast sea of evil spirit appeared from the whole body, filled with runes, revealing the light and shaking people''s soul!


    The breath surges and vibrates.


    Jialou jueyu, xuyangzi, yeluhan, henglun, and Kuo Tianhao are also moving. Tiansha yeluhan, the heavenly posture will never be under them, the supreme Nirvana!


    "What a strong evil spirit, what a strong strength!"


    "Shayeluhan is terrible. Compared with Qin Wudi of Legalists and Gongsun Wuji of political strategists, they are absolutely equal to each other!"


    There is such a discussion in the crowd that the Tiansha yeluhan is a tyrannical supreme, and there are not many people who can compete with him.


    "If you want to die, I will help you!"


    Han que opened his mouth, his face was gloomy, his voice was loud, and he shook the void.


    At the moment, yeluhan does not want to be involved in the wild country. As Han Xingjian wishes, he doesn''t want to create new branches and miss such an opportunity.


    &Boom! &Quot;


    at the same time, a powerful wave from Han que''an has been diffused out, with dazzling Rune light spreading all over the sky, just like a God coming into the world, and a fist seal is directly crushed down with a general trend!


    This kind of punch brings a general trend of heaven and earth. What''s more, the strength and accomplishments of Han que''an are not ordinary. Yeluhan dare not be careless. In a moment, his evil spirit swept into the sky. His breath was not reserved. He was faintly crying and howling. His great power was surging, and he directly met with a punch without Han que.


    &Bang! &


    low muffled sound, the void explodes, the intention is to overturn the void, the glow is like fireworks, the surrounding streets are cracked, the ancient walls collapse, and the buildings are destroyed.


    &Push on &


    yeluhan retreated on the ground, and the ground exploded under his feet, showing a slight condensation in his eyes.


    "What a strange evil spirit!"


    The evil spirit in yeluhan''s body was weird and terrible. He could invade the body and the yuan God. He was at the same level of cultivation. He could only face the evil spirit.


    "Die!"


    Long Ming stepped in and followed Han que''an, and his figure went straight to yeluhan. There was lightning and thunder in the void where he passed. A violent force swept all over the place, and a fist burst out. The glittering golden Rune in front of his fist turned into a huge virtual image of a giant dragon.


    "Oh


    Long Xiao Zhen''s ear, where the giant dragon''s virtual shadow passes, the space is distorted to the point where it is about to collapse. The dark light trace is revealed, and it reaches yeluhan in an instant.


    "Hum!"


    Hum, it''s a kind of twisted space. It''s like the rolling sound of space.


    Under this evil spirit, the void is trembling, as if it is teetering!


    At the same time, the body of yeluhan, the evil spirit of heaven, was covered with a layer of dark red talisman secret patterns, which seemed to release endless evil spirit.


    Without any hesitation, in the face of the cooperation of Legalist Han que''an and long Ming of the dragon family, yeluhan used his martial vein, and his face began to be ferocious and evil spirit entered his body, just like a fierce devil, which was extremely frightening.


    &What a terrible evil spirit! &


    such evil Qi makes the void tremble for it.


    Those evil spirits make his face clear, henglun, xuyangzi and others also have scalp numbness."Woo Hoo..."


    As soon as he shakes his arm, yeluhan''s fingerprints flash and condense. The evil spirit rolls over the void and turns into a ferocious beast crossing the void. If it cuts through the void, it collides with the Dragon shadow condensed by the Dragon inscription!


    "Boom..."


    Such a collision brings destructive power. The evil spirit is rolling and the dragon power is blooming. It sweeps the surrounding areas to the ground and turns into ruins.


    Many creatures in the violent retreat, lonely day howl, xuyangzi, henglun and so on, also had to be far away from the retreat.


    Even the people of the dragon clan and Legalists, except Han que''an and long Ming, have all retreated.


    In such a fight, other people do not have the strength to participate.


    "Master realm, samsara Nirvana!"


    As the crowd retreated, Du Shaofu''s pupils twinkled.


    With the three men''s efforts, everything can''t escape Du Shaofu''s prying. Han que''an is a master realm cultivation. Although it can''t be compared with Li Chenfa''s and Qin Tianshi''s, he is also a real master realm cultivation.


    The Dragon inscriptions of the half step supreme Nirvana are the levels of samsara nirvana. It seems that the Dragon inscriptions have not been too calm for a long time.


    Du Shaofu is also worried about yeluhan, who is a master territory, a samsara nirvana, and a legalist and dragon family.


    Du Shaofu was clear about yeluhan''s strength.


    "Half step reincarnation!"


    But now yeluhan''s cultivation can not escape Du Shaofu''s prying, beyond the level of understanding nirvana, but he has not really stepped into reincarnation nirvana.


    However, yeluhan did not fall into the inferior position just now. He directly resisted Xia Long Ming''s real samsara cultivation at the level of half step samsara, which is enough to prove that yeluhan is a complete victory if he has the same level!


    But at the moment, there is also a legalist Han que ?, who focuses on the realm of cultivation and makes yeluhan''s eyes dignified.


    "Deal with it soon."


    Han que-ch''un did not linger much. With the rune surging in the sky, it turned into a bright big handprint. The tremendous energy "rumbled" in the distorted void, carrying a terrible momentum, and directly shrouded yeluhan.


    This handprint is too terrible. The handprint is shrouded in the void. With the wind and clouds surging, the town begins to crumble, and the ground outside the city is cracking. All the creatures around feel that the trembling millet is small and shocked.


    "This is not enough!"


    This is yeluhan''s response to the words. It seems that he has already fought with Han que''an, so we can understand some of Han''s means.


    Yeluhan put forth his hand with all his strength. With the force of the martial pulse, the rolling evil spirit turned into a storm of evil spirit in the void of the whole body, and dark cracks appeared around the edges. , tear up the void and block Han que''an''s fingerprints.


    The terrible whirlpool of evil spirit can frighten people, invade the body and tear the sky.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The evil spirit penetrates the sky and devours everything. Everything around is exploding and collapsing. The ground is full of dust. The void is full of evil spirit and the energy is surging.


    At the moment, yeluhan''s cultivation level of half step reincarnation Nirvana also surged out, in an attitude of destroying everything, and strongly blocked the handprint of Han que.


    Han que Xun''s eyes were gloomy. He was in charge of the level of cultivation. He could not completely suppress yeluhan at the moment. This terrible evil spirit was too strange and terrible. He had to be distracted to deal with the influence of evil spirit, and he had to be tied up.


    "This yeluhan is tough enough


    At the moment, the elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, who are all around the lower part of the mountain, also secretly appreciate that they are absolutely strong in resisting the master territory of Han que''an in half step reincarnation.


    "Oh..."


    Suddenly, a dragon chant rings through the void, and a dark golden dragon appears in the void. It seems that you can''t see its head at a glance. The scales of the dragon are shining, and the power of the Dragon sweeps across the sky. The space around the giant dragon is also distorted.


    This is the body of the Dragon inscription. The huge dragon body is as fast as lightning. The Dragon swoops down, and its momentum explodes and shakes the four sides.


    "Oh


    Long Ming roars, a pair of dragon pupils fluctuate with a strong chill. The dragon is awe inspiring. The giant dragon tail swings, and the space bursts and collapses. It shows a long space dent, and severely hits the evil spirit whirlpool of yeluhan.


    This impact, yeluhan condensation of evil spirit whirlpool, this is just barely resist Han que, suddenly appeared a crack.


    "Broken!"


    With the claws of the dragon coming out, the dragon''s design is striking, and the rune is soaring to the sky. The dragon''s head is raised, which is ferocious and frightening. The evil spirit whirlpool of yeluhan is torn out again.


    "Chulala..."


    Under such impact, Han que''an''s terrible handprint completely destroyed yeluhan''s evil spirit whirlpool and smashed the evil spirit into the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    Han que''an''s figure also appeared directly in front of yeluhan''s body, and a handprint hit yeluhan''s chest.


    Yeluhan changed his color and retreated abruptly with a strange body. His body seemed to turn into evil spirit and become illusory.However, yeluhan was a little slow. Han''s fingerprints made him avoid his chest, but he fell on his shoulder. Suddenly, there was a dull sound coming out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1910

    &Bang! &The handprint was so strong that yeluhan suddenly spat out blood from his mouth. His body was like an impact gun and smashed into the broken city building below. The crushed stones were fired and the earth was burst in succession in the trembling sound of "boom".


    &Yeluhan seems to have been injured! &Some people have seen some clues. Tiansha yeluhan seems to have been injured. At the moment, he was besieged by Han que''an and long Ming. Today, he is afraid that it will be more dangerous.


    &Want to run away again! &Suddenly, just as yeluhan''s body fell to the ground, Han Qun gave a cold drink and waved his hand. His energy Rune was bright and turned into a sword of energy light, which chopped into the earth not far away.


    &Cheers! &The earth splits, the ground trembles, and a huge gully emerges, just like an earthquake.


    &(laughter)! &


    there was a figure rushing out with the evil spirit, which was slightly embarrassed.


    This is the Tiansha yeluhan. He wants to escape, but he is on guard by Han que''an, but he doesn''t succeed.


    &Oh &


    the body of Longming circled across the vast void.


    Han Que''s clothes and robes were used to hunt, solidifying the void, and facing the Dragon inscription, he enveloped the Tiansha yeluhan invisibly.


    Standing in the void, yeluhan''s eyes were cold and fierce, staring at Han que''an and long Ming, waving his sleeve to wipe the bloodstain flowing in the corner of his mouth, which was even more ferocious.


    Lonely day Howl''s eyes on his face have been uncertain, he does not want to see yeluhan forced to this step, originally wanted to help, but now yeluhan is not grateful.


    His fists were clenched in secret, and he wondered whether he would really stand by at the last moment. After all, he had made an alliance with yeluhan.


    &Yeluhan, you have no way to escape today. If you move my Dharma family, you will surely die! &


    Han que is cold in the face and full of killing intention in his eyes.


    &Go on, old man, to the end! &Yelv drank cold, but his face was not dignified. He was completely ferocious, and the void covered by evil spirit was dim.


    &What else do you want to fight with us? Depend on your last pulse and soul! &Br >


    in the end, he knows that the law of Qi and cold is the same as the law of Qi and cold.


    &Give it a try! &


    shayalu drank coldly and his voice was cold.


    Long Ming, Han que Xun began to approach, one after the collapse of the Tiansha yeluhan.


    &It''s really shameless. It''s so high sounding to fight one with two. It''s necessary to be strong in cultivation. Is it customary for Legalists and dragon people to be shameless? &


    all of a sudden, just as the atmosphere was extremely tense and was about to break out again, such a faint voice reverberated around without warning.


    All the people are looking for someone to talk to. Who dares to provoke the dragon clan and Legalists.


    Han que Chuan and long Ming, who were just about to make a move, stopped at such words. Their eyes were gloomy.


    &Who is in the wild, get out of here! &Among the children of the elders who retreated from the legalist school, one of the elders drank and became angry. This was clearly in the face of the Legalists and the dragon people.


    &Don''t Legalists always roll, or you can try and learn! &


    as the voice dropped, a man walked out of the crowd. His grey robe was clean, and his appearance was not handsome, but he was also very durable. His purple hair was shoulder length, and his eyes were shining with radiance. In fact, he also had a kind of aura that should not be underestimated.


    Such a person is not hidden or publicized, so he is not noticeable in this demon battlefield.


    &You are tired of living! &Quot;


    the old man of Legalist school just said that he didn''t want to talk much. He shook his arm and trained with energy in his palm to cross the void. If he broke the void, he would plunder the purple haired man and kill him directly!


    &Bang! &


    energy training impacts the ground and explodes the surrounding void. Many people who are unable to retreat are affected by the reckless disaster, and are blown into blood fog. Some people suffer heavy damage and are terrified and dare not speak out.


    &Hmmm, it''s vulnerable! &


    the old Legalists were indifferent and did not pay attention to those who had been harmed by the disaster.


    &Suddenly, such a voice was in the ear of the old legalist who had just made a move. When the voice was heard, an invisible claw mark was directly seized on his head."Bang!"


    Before the final sound of the word had not been dropped, the head of an old legalist, who was not vulgar in strength, was twisted down and turned into blood mist with a dull sound of "bang".


    The killing is fierce and cruel!


    Such a scene, very shocking!


    "BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM


    At the same time, the elders and strong people around the old man of the legalist school showed fear and their pupils contracted. They did not know what had happened. They only felt the terrible impact of the original spirit in the mud pill palace. The void was twisted, and the fear of death climbed into the depths of the soul. Finally, their bodies were broken in the void, just like blood fireworks in bloom The spirit and spirit are all destroyed.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Only a few strong Legalists and elders escaped, but they vomited blood and suffered heavy damage, and their eyes showed fear.


    "Do Legalists really think that the world is invincible? You know, there are still people in the world that you can''t afford. If you dare to attack me, this is the price!"


    The voice fell, and the purple haired man who had just disappeared appeared in the void, with a cool look. In a flash, he killed many legalist elders and strong men, as if he had nothing to do.


    "This is the strong, the terrible strong!"


    "Is it the strong of the older generation, or is there a nameless young supreme being born?"


    "Gu Gu..."


    No one thought that such a man would be such a terrible strong man.


    The most shocking thing is that the purple haired man, even one of the nine Legalists, didn''t see it. He killed and killed the Legalists fiercely. The price was extremely heavy!


    The eyes of the whole field, at this moment, are not falling on the purple haired man.


    Jialou jueyu, jialouguan jade, xuyangzi, Gu Qingrong, Kuo Tianhao, Du Xiaohu, henglun, etc. are also secretly trembling for it, and those with strong forces are moved by it.


    At the moment, even yeluhan was a little stunned, and his eyes fell on the purple haired man. He didn''t expect that there were people who dared to deal with the Legalists.


    The purple haired man was transformed by Du Shaofu with the skill of transfiguration. Based on the principle that the enemy of the enemy is his friend, Du Shaofu made a move. Otherwise, yeluhan was afraid that he would be in danger.


    "No matter who you are, die!"


    But it was just a flash of dullness. Han que''un, who was supposed to fight yeluhan with long Ming, was full of anger, ferocious face, and the corners of his eyes moved. His killing intention poured out like a strong wind, and his figure was like electricity. He went straight to Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1911

    Han was furious on the spot, and his voice was like the voice of Tao, which could pierce the hearts of the people and resound through the world.


    In front of him, he killed so many powerful elders in the Dharma family. This was a challenge to the Legalists in chiluoluo. He was not even taken seriously by the opponent.


    "Boom


    Han que-a-chien went straight to Du Shaofu, and a powerful wave came out, shaking the sky and earth. On the void, it turned into countless visions, as if it were a world of its own, and then turned into a bright spear, which broke through the sky and swept away. In an instant, it reached Du Shaofu''s eyes!


    "I hate you, you shameless old man. I''ll help you deal with the old man. You can deal with the big bug yourself!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. His shoulder was purple and his hair was long and moving. It was the combination of the art of transfiguration and the fire of the purple flame demon Huang. Facing Han que''an''s light spear, his breath was calm but long. It turned into a light curtain of energy space, which directly resisted the light spear.


    "Hiss!"


    If the spear contains a world, the power of destruction gushes out. The light spear is bright, twinkles with talisman and secret patterns, penetrates the space and falls directly on the light curtain.


    However, the light curtain is like a ripple in the water, surging and fluctuating, but it lasts for a long time. It breaks out runes and overcomes hardness with softness, and it has been resisting the light spear.


    Han que Yan looks ugly. It seems that he didn''t expect that the opponent looks young and even so strong.


    "Hum!"


    When the handprint changed, Han que gave a deep hum, and an energy was injected into the light spear in the palm, which made the light spear emit a sonorous "rumbling" sound, just like the sound of heaven, crushing the light curtain.


    "Hula..."


    At last, the energy light curtain fluctuated. The dazzling talisman and secret patterns were raging like an electric light. Finally, it was pierced out of the gap by the hole. Finally, it was like being torn by the thunderbolt, which shattered the surrounding space. The huge breath swept away, making people prostrate and paralyzed.


    But Du Shaofu''s figure retreated directly. He hunted in his robe and his purple hair flew upside down. It seemed that he was beaten back, but he was not injured.


    It''s not that Du Shaofu can''t do anything to Han que''an. With Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength at the moment, even Long Teng can directly kill him. If he wants to kill Han quyun, there will be no problem at all.


    It''s just that Du Shaofu doesn''t intend to expose his identity. All his means are not easy to use. The breath of the golden winged Dapeng, the breath of limitless nirvana, the purple flame demon, the beast power, the thunder and lightning mystery, and baquan do can all be recognized.


    Dongli Qingqing''s whereabouts are still unknown. At this moment, even if Huiyou en is captured, Dongli Qingqing may not be able to be found, or even cause accidents to Dongli Qingqing. It is better to follow Huiyou en without disturbing others, and hope it will be even greater.


    In addition, seeing yeluhan, the evil spirit of heaven, even the olive branch of lonely sky howling was directly turned away. It seemed that he had a strong hatred for the desolate country. Du Shaofu also had some thoughts. Anyway, if he used the art of transfiguration, he would have to bear with it for a long time. Even if Han que''an and long ming could not be killed this time, it would not be too difficult to kill them next time.


    Looking at Han que Xun, Du Shao Fu, who was retreating from the corner of his mouth, raised a teasing arc. With a faint smile in his eyes, his eyes said, "the main realm of Legalists, but this is so. The old guy is not strong enough!"


    "Who are you?"


    Han que-n was staring at Du Shaofu. After fighting in person, he felt that the other side''s strength was not ordinary, and the origin would not be simple.


    All around the scene, all the eyes are looking at Du Shaofu at the moment. If he can fight Han que Yun head-on, such a person suddenly appears, and will surely set off a huge storm in the demon battlefield.


    His identity makes all parties curious.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s shameless of you to cheat more and less, and to help you in the face of injustice." Du Shaofu''s response was scornful of Han que.


    "You..."


    Having lived for thousands of years, he has been respected by all quarters. How can Han que''an bear such scorn? He blows his beard and stares at him with anger and grits his teeth.


    "Ha ha, thank you very much. I''ll deal with this big bug!"


    Yeluhan laughs. The mysterious man is superior in strength and can face Han que-n. at the moment, no matter what the identity and purpose of the mysterious man is, at this time, it is all God''s help to him.


    "Master Han, you can deal with that man. Just give this yeluhan to me and destroy it!"


    Long Ming was called by a big bug. He could not bear it for a long time. This is an insult to the whole dragon people.


    Originally there was no alternative yeluhan. Long Mingzheng was not happy in his heart. At the moment, the huge dragon body was no longer stagnant, surging the sea of clouds and heading straight for yeluhan.


    "The big bug is killing me!"


    Han que''un has been blocked by people. He is just a dragon inscription. Yeluhan no longer scruples. His eyes open and close, and instantly turns into a dark red one. It seems that there are two sea of blood. The terrible light bursts out. Based on the evil spirit, the martial vein connects the heaven and the earth, and turns into a sabre with more than one hundred feet of evil spirit. He cuts down the Dragon inscription from the void!


    "Hiss..."


    This knife is so terrible that it imprisons the void and can cut everything.


    "Ouch..."


    With such a terrible power, long Ming did not dare to be careless. He urged the secret method of the dragon clan and used the powerful means of the dragon clan to fight with the Tiansha yeluhan immediately."You should be killed too!"


    Han que Huan also started again. Staring at Du Shaofu''s eyes, he could almost burst out a fire. His intention of killing was not covered up. His figure killed him, and the void behind him broke into pieces. The waves of endless space swept out and the sky was rendered bright.


    "Boom


    In an instant, the whole void was distorted and mutated. Taking Han que''an as the center, all kinds of monstrous animals appeared in the void around. There were divine birds flapping their wings, fierce beasts roaring, bright light, split sky and vigorous wind, sun, moon and stars, mountains and lakes.


    These terrible phenomena, in the evolution of one side of the world, the scene frightening, let the four sides appalled!


    "This is the" magic power "of Legalists


    An old Taoist opened his mouth, and his eyes were fluttering. How terrible was the magic power of the FA family in Han''s hands at the moment.


    "Legalists have become one of the nine masters, with some details and capital!"


    At the moment, even the two elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan nodded in secret.


    "Can the man resist it?"


    Du Xiaoqing looked up at the sky. On her face, her eyes were shining with expectation. In her heart, she hoped that the purple haired man could directly kill Han que''an. If she had the strength, she would have started to deal with the Legalists.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of light. Naturally, he was familiar with the "magic power" of the Legalists. There were empty waves all over his body. There was a vast amount of energy gushing out, and bright talisman and secret patterns swept through his body.


    Then there was a surprising scene in the void.


    Everyone was shocked to see that the purple haired man did not seem to have done anything. However, the world led by Han que Juan with the power of Legalist magic started to stagnate outside his surrounding sky, and even showed signs of collapse, just like the collapse of one world.


    "Eh "


    Han que Xun''s face changed greatly. He was surprised and surprised. His fingerprints congealed. There were strange animals flying in the sky. Fierce birds flapped their wings and killed Du Shaofu.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu suddenly calmed down. His breath was long and calm. His temperament was very peaceful, his mind was quiet, and his emptiness and brightness were united.


    "Broken!"


    When Du Shaofu waved his hand, there were waves and ripples in the space, and there were talismans and secret patterns surging in the space. He destroyed the wild animals and fierce birds that were put out of the world in Han que''an''s side, just like pouring cold water on the heat and annihilating it.


    Such a scene, seemingly ordinary and simple, but careful perception, it is vast, unfathomable, inclusive.


    "Boom!"


    A star fell and burst out of Du Shaofu with a thumping sound. Along the way, the space burst, and the earth burst in succession.


    "Hula..."


    There is a fire burning the sky, there is a strong wind howling.


    "Whew..."


    There are also swords, spears, swords and halberds breaking through the sky, such as the God of annihilation, breaking out into bright lights.


    This wave of attacks swept over Du Shaofu.


    This is the magic power of the Legalists. It will bring the general trend of heaven and earth and stir up the world.


    There is no doubt that Han que-h''an was determined to kill the mysterious purple haired man, wash away the shame of Legalists, and wash away his disrespect!


    Du Shaofu was still as calm as that. The waves did not move. His figure was flying in the sky. There were mysterious power fluctuations, which annihilated that terrible attack.


    Let the storm, Du Shaofu towering immobile, everything like the wind blowing hills, not moving like mountains!


    "My God, it''s terrible!"


    The game was dull, such a fight, rare to see, incredible.


    Ren Na''s violent attack is the mysterious purple haired man who can''t be approached.


    "What means is this? It''s amazing! "


    Du Xiaoqing was also surprised by the crowd in front of Huang Guo''s lineup, which was amazing.


    "It''s not magic, it''s terrifying. It''s tough with softness. It''s broad and profound. This is the way." The second elder of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, jialouguan, opened his mouth and was moved by it.


    "Eh, is it related to Taoism..."


    In Buddhism, around Heng Lun, there is an old monk with white eyebrows. His eyebrows are raised and his eyes are surprised. The smell of the mysterious purple haired man makes him feel like he has something to do with Taoism.


    "This..."


    But at the moment, the Taoist xuyangzi and others are gradually one by one gaping, their looks are secretly changing, and their eyes fluctuate violently.


    "I feel so familiar with the smell of the purple haired man. It''s like learning from Taoism." The elders of the Taoist family were surprised.


    "It''s definitely related to my Taoism, but who is this person? I don''t have such a son in Taoism. Is he a Taoist ancestor who wanders around the world?"


    A strong man in Taoism who could stand with Xu Yangzi, he was sure that the means used by the mysterious purple haired man at the moment had something to do with Taoism.


    "The Tao of heaven does nothing, and the Tao follows nature, and the Tao does nothing, which is also known as" doing nothing without doing anything ". In fact, it is easy to do, but its words are hard to know. Its operation is based on Nothingness and is used in accordance with the law. No form is formed, so we can study the feelings of all things. It can be the master of all things. The Tao follows nature. Nature is not a dead thing. The Tao is impermanent. Tao changes according to the situation! "Xu Yangzi looked at the mysterious purple haired man in the sky. His eyes were trembling and his body was shaking. He couldn''t help but murmur: "who is he? He has reached that level."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1912

    "You mean, he is really a Taoist?"


    Hearing this, the old man around Xu Yangzi was also excited. He knew that Xu Yangzi''s understanding in Taoism might not be as good as him in his cultivation. However, in Taoism, Xu Yangzi had already surpassed him. In the future, it was natural for him to surpass him.


    At the moment, Xu Yangzi affirmed and praised the mysterious purple haired man. How could he not be shocked.


    "It''s not like a Taoist. Maybe I''m ashamed. What he understands seems to be more than what we have learned from Taoism. Who is he?"


    Xu Yangzi''s eyes fluctuated, thinking carefully about who this mysterious purple haired man was.


    "Are you a Taoist?"


    Han also felt some breath. The purple haired man in front of him seemed to have something to do with Taoism.


    At the moment, what Du Shaofu did use was what Taoism had learned.


    At that time, in the space of Taoist Chen Su, Du Shaofu understood for several months. It was the study of Taoism. It was not martial arts, but it was better than martial arts.


    It is no accident that Taoism became one of the nine masters. What a vast amount of Taoism has been learned. Du Shaofu didn''t want to expose his identity, so he used Taoism.


    "I''m not a Taoist, but Taoism is much better than your Legalists."


    Du Shaofu said that he didn''t want to be so negative about Taoism. He had a good relationship with Taoism. He had a lot of benefits in Taoism.


    Listening to such words, Taoist people are secretly smiling, and their hearts are extremely useful.


    Han que Xun stopped his attack in the magic power. He looked at the purple haired man in front of his eyes. He was frightened in his heart. Such a mysterious man''s cultivation strength gave him an unfathomable feeling, which made him unable to pry out to the end, which made him feel frightened at the beginning.


    "It has to be solved as soon as possible!"


    Han que min whispered in his heart that he could not delay any more.


    "Boom


    For a moment, Han que-ch''un''s face darkened a little, and his eyes fluctuated. His body was full of light and bright, which slowly turned into countless visions above the void, and the magic potential space shrouded around him trembled.


    "Oh


    The shadow of a huge white dragon burst out, the dragon is mighty, just like a real living creature. The Dragon pupil is like a star, roaring ferociously.


    "That''s Han Que''s pulse soul. He even used it!"


    "It''s the soul of the real dragon descendant of the dragon clan, with a very high level."


    Some people exclaimed, did not expect this just for a while, in order to deal with the mysterious purple haired youth, Han que-n actually used the pulse soul.


    "This kind of pulse soul has already been transformed into a real spirit, and only one last step away can it become a spirit directly."


    Before the line-up of the desolate country, the lonely sky howls softly.


    "Pulse soul!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the shadow of the white dragon. It seemed that the relationship between the Legalists and the dragon clan had always been good. Even Han que''an''s pulse soul was also a dragon. The essence and blood required by such a level of pulse soul could not be provided by any dragon clan.


    "Oh..."


    In a short time, the Dragon roared like thunder, and the white dragon roared out of the world directly. The magic power converged and attacked Du Shaofu with the power of heaven and earth.


    This kind of prestige is too strong to be easily stopped.


    At the moment, if the general level of the same level in the face of such an offensive Han que, simply can not resist, to be crushed by it!


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there were some fluctuations.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s breath suddenly changed and became violent. It''s like throwing a bomb into the calm water, and the sea is stormy in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    the sky suddenly changed color, and a mysterious power came to the void.


    Since Du Shaofu''s whole body has a brilliant Rune gushing out, his body has also undergone strange changes, as if the body is expanding, but also as if there is something condensing in the whole body.


    In a flash, in the sky changing color, Du Shaofu became a giant with a height of 100 Zhang. His whole body was covered with mist and his breath was frightening. It was like a million mountains falling from the sky, as if from ancient times through time and space.


    The people present trembled, and the huge body made the heart want to crush and paralyze.


    When such a huge body stands in the sky, the sky is covered with dark clouds, and the wind and clouds are surging. The surging power of witches comes from ancient times.


    All around the void, wind and thunder endlessly, sonorous bursts.


    "The power of witches, that is the power of the Confucianists!"


    "Is he a Confucianist? That''s the power of witches!" Many of the strong people with extraordinary eyesight were also surprised.


    As for the strength is not enough, under the terrible power, it has already been paralyzed.


    Han que''an even used his pulse and soul. Du Shaofu could not use his own means. What Taoism learned was only what he learned.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu used the power of the Confucianists to condense the body of witches and gods, which was understood by the Confucianists at the beginning."Boom! "


    the huge body of the wizard gathered together, and Du Shaofu immediately took the hand, waved and directly hit the white dragon.


    Such a palm print is the body of a witch. The sky is full of runes. It is vast and turbulent, just like a string of mountain torrents. The "rumbling" wind and thunder chatter endlessly, and the power of witches is diffused, and the space "Hula" explodes together.


    Around the body of the witch, countless gods and Demons chanted around, shaking people''s hearts and souls.


    The strong and surging power of witches seems to come from ancient times.


    "That''s the power of ancient witches. He''s not borrowing the power of witches, he''s understanding the power of witches! "


    in Taoism, Buddhism, and golden winged mire birds, there are old people''s eyes.


    They are well-informed, see the clue, the mysterious purple hair man is not borrowing the power of the witch, it is to understand the power of the witch.


    "Bang..."


    The body of the Witch and the white dragon fight together, stirring the sky, twisting the four directions of heaven and earth, space ripple directly like boiling water waves generally spread around.


    This kind of war is beyond the expectation of outstanding people.


    "Boom "


    at this moment, the void is boiling, which makes many young people''s blood surging.


    You know, the purple haired man and long Ming seem to be young, and although the Tiansha has a mysterious origin, it has been sealed by himself, so the practice time is not too long.


    But these people have such a terrible strength, how can they not be fascinated!


    In such a confrontation, all kinds of means and supernatural powers of the four came out together.


    Tiansha yeluhan and Longming are no longer hiding in the side space. They are all in full swing.


    Bright rune, fierce duel, energy collision burst into divine light.


    The scattered energy is just like a volcano. The energy waves are vast and terrifying!


    "Come on, big bug! "


    the evil spirit yeluhan was drinking heavily. At the moment, he was covered with a piece of armor full of ferocious animal shadow. The evil spirit startled the sky, and his hair was upside down. The sea of evil Qi in his eyes was churning, and he had the upper hand against the battle dragon inscription!


    Compared with Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji, Tiansha yeluhan is not bad. How strong is he to prove his terrible strength!


    "Kill!"


    Yeluhan was not a soft hearted man. He had the upper hand, and his intention to kill was not covered up.


    Long Ming wants to kill him. How can he let go of yeluhan''s character.


    "Boom


    From yeluhan''s whole body, a vast sea of evil spirit filled with runes, revealing the light.


    Yeluhan is the soul of the earth vessel, which is his evil spirit of the sea. The evil spirit turns into the essence and devours everything. It can influence the time and space and cover the huge dragon body of the Dragon inscription.


    "Asshole!"


    Long Ming roars, he is an outstanding dragon, reincarnation Nirvana cultivation, the dragon is the world''s supreme race, but now he is half step reincarnation of yeluhan suppression, this is humiliation, let him not face.


    "Long..."


    When the Dragon inscription erupts, the dragon body shuttles through the sea of evil spirit. The Dragon claws tear the sky, and the dark space cracks are revealed. The three rings of God above the head are like fire.


    This is the power of half step supreme nirvana, bringing the sound of heaven rolling.


    The supreme power comes, enough to crush all mortals!


    "Half step supreme nirvana, Laozi is the real supreme nirvana, who are you?"


    Yelv Han drank heavily, arrogant and fierce. The six rings of God ring were in the air, and the supreme power was more powerful than long Ming''s.


    "Kill!"


    If the rolling force of evil spirit and the supreme power were to turn into thunder, the Tiansha yeluhan''s offensive continued and swept away against the Dragon Ming.


    "Boom! "


    in the sky, Han que Xun urged Bai Long Mai Hun and Du Shaofu''s body of witches to fight fiercely. In a moment, they fought several confluences and crushed the void!


    "Oh


    The white dragon pulse soul of Han que''an was shaken back by the body of the Witch and roared for it. The Dragon pupil was like a star, and the dragon power was rolling. In an instant, he attacked again, and the giant tail pulled out.


    "Big bug!"


    The body of a witch is in the sky, just like the ancient witch came. Du Shaofu waved his hand directly and photographed it. A huge hand print was peeped out from the depths of the sky.


    This huge fingerprint appeared in the sky, and a terrible energy suddenly came from all directions, and spread quietly with a huge pressure, as if it caused the turbulence of heaven and earth in this space.


    A space storm is formed under the fingerprints. The space has already been distorted and directly collapsed to the white dragon.


    "Long "


    such a fingerprint also brings a vision to the sky.


    There is also a mysterious force in the terrible power of witches. All the way down, the space crumbles, the whirlpool of dark space is torn and falls from the sky!


    "this is not the power of ordinary witches, what he understands is the power of ancient witches! "


    in the distance, the two elders of the golden winged Dapeng family, who had already taken the people of the wasteland into the air, looked at the body of the witch, and couldn''t help but beat a spirit.It''s not the power of ordinary witches, it''s the power of ancient witches. The Confucianists in the present age are afraid that few people understand it!


    "The power of ancient witches has reappeared. Who is he? Is it the Confucianists who want to go further in the troubled times?"


    The old monk with white eyebrow in Buddhism opened his mouth. He has lived for thousands of years. He is very old and has heard many legends.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1913

    Confucianism is related to the great witches in the legend before the ancient times. Those witches'' power was once the most powerful existence in this piece of heaven and earth, and the power of ancient witches had the power to destroy the world.


    In an instant, the handprint collided with the white dragon, and the energy of this side of the world was in disorder, and the deep sound of explosion suddenly resounded through the sky.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The whole sky was shaking, and the runes were flashing in the sky. The white dragon only resisted for a moment, then cracked, and finally burst into the sky rune.


    The sun, moon and stars, all living beings of heaven and earth, were suddenly lost and annihilated and all things were destroyed.


    ¡±Puff... "


    Han que-n''s body emerged and vomited blood. At the same time, his body retreated in the void one after another. His face turned pale and his eyes were startled.


    Maybe Han que-n couldn''t accept the reality at all. He was defeated and his soul was destroyed by the former.


    This kind of injury is enough for Han que to recover for thousands of years, and he can''t make any progress in the future.


    Du Shaofu''s body of witches also began to crumble. He used the power of the witches to unite the body of the witches. The consumption was too large to imagine.


    ¡±I''m laughing


    Almost at the same time, under the crushing pressure of yeluhan, the pulse soul evil spirit condenses into a virtual sword. Accompanied by six rounds of supreme power, it is as sharp as a magic knife. It cuts through the void and cuts to the Dragon Ming.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    After all, long Ming is a strong dragon clan. He has a half step to Nirvana and has a secret way to avoid it. However, a dragon horn on his forehead is cut off by life. The dragon''s blood spurts out, the light soars into the sky and roars endlessly.


    "My God, Han Que and long Ming have been planted!"


    Such a scene was so shocking that Han que''an lost his pulse and soul, and long Ming lost a dragon horn, all of which were heavy losses.


    Tiansha yeluhan and the mysterious man with purple hair are both powerful and thrilling!


    "What is he doing?"


    Among the stunned people, some people were surprised. At the moment, the purple haired man was trying to kill Han que''an to take advantage of his illness. Instead, he stayed in the air and seemed to be observing something.


    Although Han was furious, he was still on guard against Du Shaofu. He was afraid that the purple haired man would take advantage of the situation to kill him. At the moment, he saw the purple haired man standing in the air, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    The Tiansha yeluhan has never chased Longming. Although he is fighting Longming with all his strength, Yu Guang and his mind are still peeping around. He is surprised that Du Shaofu killed Han que''an''s pulse and soul. Then he looks at the purple haired man''s abnormal behavior and is puzzled.


    "No, the breath is not right."


    In the void, Du Shaofu looked at the distance of the void, and the body of the red Jiri macaque, the original God in the mud pill palace, felt a strange breath.


    The breath was extraordinary, which made Du Shaofu feel a danger coming and concentrate on it!


    At the end of the void, the sight was dim, dark and desolate everywhere, and the air was filled with an evil spirit unique to the demon battlefield.


    But all of a sudden, the evil spirit grew stronger and stronger, floating from the end of the void in all directions.


    "Something''s wrong. Pay attention to it!"


    Jialouguanyu, the second elder of the golden winged Dapeng family, also felt something wrong. His eyebrows were slightly raised, and there was a golden light in his eyes. He felt an abnormal breath.


    "Be careful


    Almost at the same time, Buddhism, Taoism, famous three people have the old look mutation.


    The breath in all directions of the distant void changed instantaneously, which also attracted everyone''s attention.


    Just for a moment, the evil spirit is strong in front of us, and the evil spirit is forcing people.


    ¡±Wuwu... "


    The sound of crying and Howling like ghosts resounded at the same time. It was not clear whether it was a fierce beast or an evil spirit. It was incomparable.


    The sound of crying and Howling echoed in the void, and a torrent of evil spirit swept through the air.


    ¡±Whoa


    It all happened so fast that the space in the distance was shaking, the dark light was all over the place, blocking out the sun, and the wind was blowing.


    The "Wuwu" of ghosts crying and Howling makes people tremble for no reason.


    ¡±It''s the evil spirit. "


    "No, it''s like a monster!"


    All around the sudden change of life, one by one suddenly called out the weapon treasure, stand by!


    Around the void there is a black fog, covering the sky, evil force people!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The sound of ghosts crying and howling in all directions, accompanied by the roar of the beast, resounded through the void.


    In the eyes of the people, countless kinds of evil spirits and animal shaped evil spirits emerged, and Demons and beasts gathered together.


    These evil spirits have human and animal shapes, as well as the ferocious real demons and monsters. They are densely covered in the air and spread all the way to the end of the line of sight. It seems that there is no boundary emerging.


    ¡±"Oh, my God..."


    The howling of ghosts and the roar of beasts reverberated, making the whole void tremble.


    ¡±No, it''s an army of evil spirits"There are so many demons and beasts. How can there be so many?"


    "What the hell is going on here? How can an army of evil spirits and monsters besiege us?"


    There are too many evil spirits and monsters. The most important thing is that the breath is very strong.


    There has never been enough evil spirits and monsters to besiege the place where practitioners gather.


    But at the moment, these evil spirits and Demons and beasts have come, and there are so many, it is difficult to resist!


    ¡±Don''t these evil spirits and monsters never besiege the gathering places? Why are there so many evil spirits and monsters now? "


    Some practitioners with weak cultivation skills were frightened and their hearts trembled.


    Everyone is on guard, even jialouguan jade, xuyangzi and henglun are no exception.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to it. He looked at the distance with a dignified gaze as the evil spirit swept from all directions.


    From the depths of the army of evil spirits and demons, Du Shaofu felt a lot of powerful breath, all of which came from evil spirits and demons.


    "It''s not normal. Is it someone who did it on purpose?"


    Du Shaofu thought, frowning for it, demons and beasts and evil spirits army mixed up in everything, and gathered so many, it definitely took a long time, and it would not be for the sake of some weak people.


    At the moment, so many practitioners gather here and encounter so many evil spirits and monsters, then the situation may not be simple.


    ¡±Whoosh... "


    Among the vast army of demons, monsters and spirits, there are hundreds of figures with extremely strong breath rolling out of the evil spirit and floating in the sky.


    These figures have evil spirits and demons, but they all have the same characteristics, that is, the breath is particularly strong.


    A strong evil spirit filled the void, and there was a lot of breath that could even be compared with the strongest one present.


    Around jialouguan jade, xuyangzi, henglun and other powerful forces, looking at the hundreds of especially powerful evil spirits and monsters, they also took a cold breath.


    "No, we''ve met the strong ones of the demons and demons. They''ve come here prepared for a lot of territory."


    In Taoism, an old man opened his mouth and his eyes trembled. So many powerful evil spirits and powerful demons and beasts gathered together, which made him see the clue. It was very strange. Suddenly, it must not be simple.


    ¡±This is a problem


    Gu Tian Hao took a deep breath. His eyes were dignified. Some of the terrible breath made him fear. At the moment, there were so many evil spirits and monsters that all the practitioners on the scene were afraid that it was hard to resist.


    Long Ming and Han que''en, who were badly injured, are also very dignified at the moment. Let alone yeluhan and the mysterious purple haired man, so many evil spirits and powerful demons and beasts will also be in danger.


    "Amitabha, ladies and gentlemen, these evil spirits and Demons and beasts are well prepared. We must join hands. Yeluhan, brother Han, long Ming, and the little brother, how about you put down your bad feelings for a while, or we will be hard to get rid of them!"


    In Buddhism, the old monk with white eyebrow looked at Han que''an, yeluhan, Du Shaofu and long Ming and said that if these four people continue to fight at this moment, it will affect their great combat power. They are the summit of the scene.


    "So many evil spirits should join hands to deal with them."


    Han que Xun looked at Du Shaofu, angry and afraid. At the moment, this was just a step. He would not go down, otherwise the consequences could be imagined. He still has a chance to get away from evil spirits and monsters. However, if you continue to fight with the mysterious purple haired man, it will be extremely dangerous and auspicious. Mai hundu is lost and the victory is determined!


    Long Ming doesn''t open his mouth, but he also nods and acquiesces. No matter how unwilling he is, he naturally doesn''t want to fight with yeluhan after careful consideration.


    Many eyes fell on Du Shaofu and yeluhan, waiting for their reply. At the moment, it was natural that they hoped that the mysterious purple haired man, yeluhan and Han que''an would fight against these evil spirits and monsters together.


    Han que Chuan and long Ming secretly looked at Du Shaofu and yeluhan secretly, but hoped that yeluhan and others would oppose him. In that case, they would undoubtedly be enemies with everyone present, and they might take the opportunity to revenge.


    "I have no problem. Of course, it''s important to deal with evil spirits."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked around at the dense army of demons, monsters and spirits. He was very dignified. Naturally, it was important to deal with evil spirits at the moment.


    For Du Shaofu at the moment, Han que''an''s life can be taken at any time. If he didn''t want to expose his identity and wanted to kill him, he didn''t need such trouble.


    "Whatever." Seeing Du Shaofu nodding, the Tiansha yeluhan spoke faintly.


    But they could see that yeluhan was approaching the mysterious man with purple hair.


    Seeing Du Shaofu and yeluhan nodding their heads, Han que-n and long Ming''s indifferent eyes can not help but brush a little disappointment.


    "I''ll try my best to break through the encirclement, and then make plans!"


    Lonely day howl said to Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu, staring at those evil spirits and monsters in the distance. On his handsome face, there was fierce killing.¡±"Oh, my God..."


    The evil spirits around him fluctuated in the sky, and the amazing spirits and Demons roared and roared deafening.


    In the sky, the most powerful demons and spirits looked at the practitioners who were trapped in the middle, and their eyes were full of the fiery color of prey. The cold voice spread and said, "kill


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1914

    &Ooh! &In an instant, countless evil spirits roared from all directions, and Demons and beasts roared, making a piercing sound of neighing and roaring.


    The evil and evil spirit was so strong that blood red eyes surged. In an instant, they kept killing people.


    "Break through!"


    The crowd was surging, and the roar of killing was loud. The breath swept across the sky, and the figures immediately rushed at the overwhelming evil spirits to break through the encirclement.


    In all the major forces and the sanxiu, some people formed a joint attack array. They joined hands to attack the evil spirit and wanted to escape.


    "Be careful


    Some strong men shot, a powerful and incomparable dark gas burst, runes bright, a series of attacks immediately swept out of the lightning, breath let the space "boom" sound, the dark sky lightning thunder, shocking people!


    &Ooh! &


    countless evil spirits and monsters roared, their red eyes surged, and they gave out a piercing hiss. In an instant, they met the crowd and fought in the past without fear of death.


    The war was just around the corner, and the evil spirits disappeared in the places where they had passed by.


    However, many people with lower strength on the scene were directly killed by evil spirits.


    black fog gushed out and the blood runes flickered, forming thousands of unreal human figures. They were ferocious in appearance, greedy and fiery in their eyes, fast as lightning, and a stream of cold and terrible evil spirit gushed out and swept through, which directly penetrated into many people''s eyebrows.


    &I don''t know &At one time, many people in the crowd became red in their eyes, blackened in the printing hall, haunted by black fog, with blue veins exposed, and their faces became ferocious.


    &Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang &


    then, many bodies exploded one after another, and blood mist poured out!


    With the explosion of the body, a series of ferocious blood killing illusory figures emerge again, the breath of each body seems to be stronger than before.


    &These evil spirits devour people''s spirits and spirits and grow up. They are strange and difficult to handle! &Du Xiaoqing said to the children of the wasteland that the red and green flames in his hands burst out, burning the void and burying the evil spirits.


    Such a collision is too crazy, the body of the evil spirit was shattered, turned into blood evil breath and black fog dissipated!


    Some people were engulfed by life, blood and soul, miserable!


    Just in a very short period of time, the blood flowed into a river, and the evil spirit was overwhelming!


    What''s more strange is that after some evil spirits were shattered into blood evil breath and black fog, they immediately gathered together and continued to resurrect, as if they were killed endlessly.


    Only with the skills and special methods of Zhiyang, can these evil spirits be completely destroyed!


    &Kill! &


    in the towering evil spirit, those powerful evil spirits and Demons and beasts fought.


    The strong ones of demons and beasts have no intelligence, but they are controlled by the powerful ones and fight against the crowd.


    A group of evil spirits and powerful demons and beasts rushed down, and the piercing shrieks and earth shaking roars of beasts resounded. Only by killing, many people were immediately robbed, and even some of the great forces were not protected.


    In the crowd, the strong ones step forward to block, and some orcs use their noumenon.


    "Not good!"


    Du Shaofu had already made a move and did not reveal his identity. However, intentionally or unintentionally, he solved some powerful demons and demons for some of the weaker disciples in the wasteland.


    However, the evil spirit yeluhan is extremely helpful in the face of the evil spirit all over the sky. He feels like a fish in water and seems to be able to be nourished.


    "Don''t hide and tuck in any more. If you don''t use all your strength, you''ll be in big trouble today!"


    There is an old man in Taoism. He urges a simple sword to break out thousands of swords, which will block a demon beast whose strength will not be under him. The fierce battle is shaking and the earth is breaking.


    &Give it your all! &Quot;


    the strong among the major forces had some ideas to preserve their strength, but now they are aware of the seriousness of the problem. If there is still something left at the moment, I am afraid it will become more and more difficult. They also try their best to use their treasures to fight against the powerful spirits, demons and beasts.


    "Ah...!"


    In the shrieking sound of evil spirits, people constantly scream, are torn up by demons and beasts, and devoured by evil spirits. The number of people is less and less.


    Such a crazy fight simply do not want to break through, soon all people were surrounded by evil spirits and Demons and beasts.


    Even those who are at the top of the game have no chance to escape, let alone others.


    Han and long Ming have been looking for opportunities to take the rest of the longzu and Legalists away.


    But what Han and long Ming didn''t expect was that they had no chance to escape at this moment. Those powerful spirits, demons and beasts took the initiative to attack them, even forming a siege."These evil spirits have controlled the demons and beasts. They are trying to improve our strength on purpose! &


    a Buddhist monk broke out and urged a treasure of Buddha light. The rune was bright, just like the outbreak on a sunny day. The shadow of Buddha appeared, shattering a large number of evil spirits in front of him, destroying the demons and beasts. Finally, he fought with a strong evil spirit and a strong demon beast, but he could not get the upper hand.


    "Is there anyone who controls these evil spirits and monsters?"


    There are strong surprise, body dyed blood, that is the blood of demons and monsters, hair disordered, slightly embarrassed.


    "Oh


    A huge demon beast, like a wolf like tiger, its fangs erupted evil gas, which directly tore a domain practitioner into two parts.


    "Bang bang!"


    A strong evil spirit turns into a evil spirit light, which steals into the eyebrows of a strong man in the territory, and breaks his body into a blood mist, and then condenses out, with a stronger breath.


    There were many powerful people in the territory and the powerful forces. However, facing the dense evil spirits and demons, it could not stop the general trend.


    There were screams everywhere, just like a devil''s land.


    Du Shaofu is fighting with a powerful monster to destroy it.


    Looking at the tragic scene around him, Du Shaofu seemed to have seen a corner of it coming.


    If the great calamity comes again that day, such a scene will not be the magic battlefield of the day, but all places such as the Three Kingdoms and Kyushu. At that time, the world will be completely turned into a demon kingdom.


    This made Du Shaofu''s eyebrows coagulate, and his heart was heavy for no reason.


    The crowd is declining, and the area is getting smaller and smaller. People are forced to approach. Originally, there are tens of thousands of people, but now there are only less than 20% left. This kind of damage is too fast.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Strong people are constantly injured and spit blood.


    The situation of the children of the major forces is also worrying, and many of them have been injured. Under the protection of the strong people of all ethnic groups and families, they also appear to be in a mess, and the pressure on those strong people is greatly increased.


    The children of the wasteland have golden wings and are protected by the Dapeng family. They are also very powerful. In addition, Du Shaofu has solved many demons and monsters close by secretly. The situation is better than the children of other major forces.


    "Gee!"


    Among the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, some people have already urged the body. The golden wings of the huge golden winged ROC birds soared in the sky, and they were undoubtedly the most impressive in the scene, and suppressed many dragon bodies of the dragon clan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1915

    The golden winged ROC bird is just as strong as the sun. It is powerful and can suppress evil spirits and monsters. However, there are too many powerful evil spirits.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if we don''t do our best at this moment, we may be in danger!"


    An old man of a famous master, with a pale face on his old face, spoke to the powerful people of various forces. Although everyone was doing their best, the situation was getting more and more serious.


    "Let''s do our best, or none of us will rush out. These evil spirits and Demons must have planned for a long time."


    The voice of the Taoist leader spread, and a treasure comparable to the sacred weapon was already in his hand. The light was shining brightly and destroyed a large number of evil spirits.


    "Boom..."


    In an instant, there were many treasures destroyed by famous masters and Buddhists, which made a clanging sound and swept through a large number of evil spirits and demons.


    Du Shaofu looked around. The details of these big families were really extraordinary. There were many treasures. Each piece of treasure was comparable to the sacred vessels.


    "Ouch!"


    "Gee!"


    The dragon clan has been transformed into noumenon, and some powerful orcs are also doing their best.


    Among the golden winged Dapeng birds, Jialou jueyu, jialouguan jade, Jialou Zhiheng, the second elder, all urged the body to protect their disciples.


    It is just that there are no small and medium-sized forces and loose repair who are not protected by the strong. However, the situation is becoming more and more serious, and they are constantly being robbed and screaming.


    With the full efforts of many heavy treasures and other powerful people, people really opened a blood road and wanted to break through the encirclement.


    "And powerful evil spirits!"


    After Du Shaofu killed a powerful demon beast that had reached the boundary level again, he suddenly looked into the void and felt the terrible breath fluctuation there.


    In this moment, dark clouds were rolling in the deep of the void. For a moment, there was a devil''s breath. With the thunder and lightning, there were black lightning, which made people feel cold and tremble.


    "No one can leave!"


    Cold words without any emotion, black light pouring down in the depths of the void, like falling down the curtain of magic gas waterfall, the scene is terrible!


    This black light, with a terrible smell of evil and evil, burst out into dazzling black light, spread with a kind of thunder, and instantly hit many heavy treasures and strong people.


    "Boom..."


    Lightning and thunder, black light towering, so that heavy treasure dim, many strong were shaken back.


    "Chulala..."


    Even the jade elder of jialouguan, the white browed old monk of Buddhism, the old man of Taoism, the leader of famous masters, and so on faltered back.


    Those with lower strength have been spitting blood in their mouths.


    It was Du Shaofu and others who had not been greatly affected.


    "Compared with the evil spirits in the holy land, how can they be so strong?"


    Du Shaofu changed color. His terrible breath was comparable to the holy land. I''m afraid it would not be under the level of semi saint. It was the first time that such a strong evil spirit met.


    "Not good!"


    One by one, the strong were shaken back, and they suddenly changed color. They felt the terrible evil smell, and their eyes were dignified to the extreme.


    "Die!"


    In the void wound, rolling evil breath, the indifferent voice without any emotion spread again, and a huge fingerprint condenses out and comes down directly to the bottom.


    When the huge handprint came, a tremendous pressure fell, as if solidifying the whole space. The fingerprints dropped one more time. The creatures around the void felt that there was a huge stone on their chest, which made the heart want to crush and the yuan Shen wanted to burst.


    Those with lower strength can''t even have the heart to fight, and even many evil spirits and Demons and beasts are born and exploded.


    The jade elder of jialouguan, the white brow elder of Buddhism, and other top strong men, Qi Qi, rose up to resist.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Some people spit blood again, several people join hands, also can''t resist.


    It is not that many strong people can not resist this evil spirit, but there are many terrible evil spirits and monsters around.


    The breath of evil spirits surged to cover the sky, and a huge black and ferocious figure appeared in the air. The eyes were like two rounds of blood moon, which was extremely frightening.


    &Ooh, ooh &


    the black and ferocious figure appeared, and countless evil spirits and Demons roared around. The sound was harsh, affecting the soul, making the yuan God nervous, and killing people crazily.


    "Are we all going to be robbed today?"


    Some people have trembling millet, looking at the fall of many creatures, fear in the bottom of my heart.


    The huge black and ferocious figure, in the sea of evil spirit and black fog, looks like two blood red blood holes overlooking people.


    If you just look at people, there will be many creatures that are not strong enough to directly stagnate, and then they will be destroyed by the nearby evil spirits and monsters.


    &This is the evil spirit of the semi holy land, too strong! &


    the giant body of the jade elder of kaluguan covers the void. At the moment, his golden eyes are extremely dignified, and the evil spirits in the semi holy realm make him afraid."Kill!"


    Once again, the black and ferocious figure made a direct attack on the jade elder of jialouguan. His bloody eyes even showed the color of greed. The more powerful the cultivator was, the more beneficial it would be. The huge body was swept out with the rolling evil spirit and evil spirit.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    The jade elder of jialouguan tried his best to resist the evil spirits. He urged the penglin to reach the Ninth Heaven and soar with his wings. The skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds can also relatively restrain these evil spirits.


    "Pedaling..."


    The terrible collision destroyed a large void, and the huge body of the jade elder of kalouguan was also shaken back, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with golden blood.


    However, the powerful golden winged ROC bird of the jade elder of jialouguan has resisted the corrosion of many evil spirits, but it is not hurt too much.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The huge black and ferocious figure closely followed the three elders of Buddhism, Taoism and celebrities, and hit them equally hard.


    "Disaster


    The most powerful old man of Taoism had a dignified look, his body was covered with light, and his mouth was red with blood.


    There is no one who can resist the half Saint level evil spirits. What''s more, there are still many powerful evil spirits who are not under them.


    "You are all going to die today!"


    The voice is lifeless, cold and merciless. The black and ferocious figure erupts and rolls with evil spirit, which turns into a huge wave.


    The powerful forces urged the heavy treasure, went all out, and joined hands to resist, but the Bi had been in a desperate situation.


    "Ah..."


    The miserable howl was covered up in the howling and hissing of ghosts, and there was little left of those small and medium-sized forces and scattered monks.


    "The power of the witch!"


    Du Shaofu once again used the power of witches, and the huge body of witches stood up, and the ghosts and ghosts around him chanted in the sky. The huge pressure spread quietly, as if it caused the turbulence of the world in this space, which shocked people''s soul!


    &Long &


    Du Shaofu did his best, and the power of the witches was like a storm in space, with the sun, the moon and the stars, and all living beings in heaven and earth. All of them fell into oblivion and all things were destroyed.


    "Ouch!"


    The ferocious black figure roars, the blood moon like eyes are surging, and the towering evil spirit and evil spirit gush out, making the space ripple directly spread around like boiling water waves.


    In such a collision, every inch of space collapses and breaks, tearing up the void, forming a dark space vortex!


    "pedaling..."


    As Du Shaofu''s figure retreated, the evil spirit and evil spirit swept in, eroding the original spirit and the flesh body. Under the influence of the spirit thunder in the Xuanti and the red Jiri horse monkey, the influence of these evil Qi and evil Qi was quietly eliminated.


    "Too strong!"


    Du Shaofu frowned. He was definitely an evil spirit at the level of half saints. If there were not several kinds of spirit thunder in the immortal metaphysics and Yuan gods, he would have suffered a great loss just now.


    "Do you really want to expose your identity?"


    Jia Lou Guan Yu, Jia Lou Zhi Heng, Gu Tian Hao and so on were all injured. Some of the children of the wasteland were seriously injured. At the moment, Du Shaofu had to reconsider.


    Under such circumstances, if they do not reveal their identities, then the wild country and the golden winged mires will pay the price of bleeding.


    "Boom


    The evil spirit was rolling and ferocious. The huge body of the evil spirit didn''t look like a devil. A terrible claw print with the monstrous evil spirit rolled down again to the people below, vowing to destroy them all.


    "Is it really only possible to reveal one''s identity?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were surging, and there was no longer any time to delay. The half Saint level evil spirits might be able to resist one or two when they exposed their identity. At least, with their help and means, they could take the children of the wild country and the golden winged mires to leave.


    "Evil things!"


    Suddenly, just at this moment, just as Du Shaofu was about to expose his identity, such a calm and clear voice came.


    A graceful and beautiful shadow appears in the void without a sound. The long skirt in green clothes floats with the wind, and the black hair pours down from the shoulder, leaving the world like a fairy and surpassing the vulgarity and arrogance!


    "It''s her!"


    When such a woman appears in the void, all parties change color in an instant.


    "We are saved!"


    There were only a few people left in the legalist school. At the moment, a surprise appeared on their faces, and even Han que Huan was secretly happy.


    That beautiful shadow appeared, a moving and beautiful face looked at the crushing claws above the void. There was a purple arc on the surface of the body suddenly gushed out, accompanied by the blazing thunder and lightning, just like the purple sun rising, the dazzling lightning Rune gushed out and covered the void.


    Suddenly, the arc overflows above the void, and there are thunder clouds pressing in the air. All living creatures are shocked in a moment, which makes people tremble, the evil spirits tremble, and the demons and monsters fear.


    &Don''t be presumptuous! &


    the woman raised her head, and the eyes on her moving face burst out a brilliant purple thunder light. A palm print showed that there was a huge thunder cloud in the palm, and the arc whirled around. The terrible thunder power filled the sky, and countless thunder rays penetrated the space.The spirit of punishment and killing spreads without killing. It shows the power of nature and shows the justice of heaven and earth!


    This kind of pressure spread, let people just look at the diffuse and open Lei Wei, but also the hair all over his body is suddenly inverted, and I want to crawl on the ground for it


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1916

    &I love you so much &


    the purple arc shuttles through the sky, where there is space to explode and overturn, and the thunder palm print impacts on the talons, which erupts in an instant.


    "Boom..."


    The magic claw was destroyed, even the huge and ferocious figure on the void was also shocked back. His eyes showed a surprised color, and the smell of punishment and killing made him feel fear instinctively.


    The graceful and beautiful shadow was also shaking back, but then she held her step and looked at the huge and ferocious figure in the void from a distance, and purple arc appeared in her eyes.


    "Born Saint Du Shaojing!"


    Xuyangzi, henglun, Huiyou en and so on looked at the woman who suddenly appeared, and they were not trembling for it.


    They are all supreme, but at the moment looking at that woman, it is arrogant, even with a look up!


    "Shaojing!"


    When he saw the beautiful shadow in front of him, Du Shaofu''s heart was shaking. Besides his sister Shaojing, who else could there be.


    &Boom &


    the lightning and thunder, the majestic punishment and killing, the purple thunder cloud and the electric arc burst into the sky, and the energy between the heaven and the earth began to fluctuate violently.


    Du Shaojing is standing in the void, like a group of bright bright sun covering the sky and chalkiness blocking the sun. The purple arc shuttles through his body and presents it in front of everyone with an extremely terrible posture.


    "Out!"


    A word of light spit, Du Shaojing hand, thousands of purple electric arc condensed into a vast arc from the sky, vast sky.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..."


    That purple thunder is the killer of evil spirits and demons. It detonates the void in a moment. Countless evil spirits and monsters explode, and many powerful evil spirits and monsters are hard to avoid and kill.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The evil spirit broke up, the evil spirit broke, and the shrill roar reverberated in the void.


    "Ouch!"


    The black ferocious huge body was angry, and the blood moon''s eyes were covered with huge chalky waves, roaring and startling the sky, and the black light covered the sky. The terrible power twisted the round void, and the black light like black thunder pounded down and destroyed everything along the way.


    This kind of prestige, let the strong people on the scene also be frightened.


    "Long..."


    Du Shaojing didn''t retreat. From the void of the man Miao''s figure, in a moment, the ten rings of divine rings were in the air, and the voice of heaven was resounding like a drum in the sky!


    the ten rings of God were in the sky, and the power of heaven was amazing!


    At this moment, Du Shaojing, like a goddess, swept by a towering electric arc, and her purple and shining sun like eyes were directed at the vast sky. The terrible heavenly power shook the sky, and the sky was rolling, and the general trend of heaven and earth converged,


    & quot; boom! &


    the four sides of the earth are shaking and roaring, the ground collapses, and the vision emerges.


    This breath is too terrible, so that the whole space is trembling.


    "This is the power of complete Nirvana Xu Yangzi opened his mouth and looked solemn.


    "No birth, no death, Du Shaojing has reached the level of immortality and immortality!"


    Some strong people feel the breath of eternal layers and can''t help but exclaim.


    All the eyes are trembling, the heart is trembling, the spirit is trembling, and the body is paralyzed.


    That goddess like woman, born holy, complete and supreme nirvana, is actually stepping into the level of immortality and immortality.


    "It''s only half Saint level. It''s not time for you to indulge yourself!"


    Du Shaojing rose from the sky with his beautiful shadow. The supreme breath oppressed the heaven and earth. The thunderbolt and martial pulse were used to kill all directions. The world was turbulent and shocking. He fought with the monstrous and huge evil spirit.


    Such a confrontation made the void confused and confused, resulting in the image of a vacuum. Those who were not strong enough could not pry at all, but could only see the dazzling light.


    "Immortality, immortality!"


    Du Shaofu''s huge body of witches and gods once again killed several powerful demons and monsters at the level of territory. His eyes showed a smile. It was a breath of immortality. His sister Shaojing also stepped into the realm of immortality.


    "Let''s do our best to break through the encirclement!"


    With the arrival of Du Shaojing, the people also seemed to have injected a shot of strength into their hearts. They tried their best to kill the evil spirits and monsters around them.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The fierce battle between Du Shaofu and the half Saint evil spirit in the void around him was even more intense. The voice of heaven never stopped. The supreme power oppressed the heaven and earth, and the evil spirit rolled over the sky.


    Far away, in the dark space, on the mountain top, there are three figures looking at the distant sky, and there is the sound of crying and howling, which is just like the devil kingdom.


    Among the three figures, a man slightly raised his face, as if it was a carefully carved face, with a kind of amusing smile in his eyes, but with a little tinged color on his brow, he said: "it will not be born and die. I didn''t expect Du Shaojing to break through so fast."


    "Born holy, complete and supreme nirvana, she is very difficult to deal with!"


    On the left side of the man, there was a young man of 28 chalkiness and 9 years old. His face was full of magic and evil. His long eyebrows were like willows, his black clothes were black, and his long black hair was behind his neck. He had a tremendous aura."No, there are still people, familiar breath!"


    All of a sudden, in the battle circle, Du Shaofu looked at yuankong, where a familiar breath was fluctuating and passing away.


    "It seems that there are still familiar people and some people are hiding in it!"


    On the mountain in the distance, the man with a funny smile suddenly frowned.


    "Shall we do it?"


    The third figure opened his mouth. His voice was flat and covered by purple robes, which covered his head and even his forehead. He was dressed strangely, but his breath was invisible with a terrible momentum.


    "It''s not suitable for us to do this. Tianyu mountain is born, other places should be born, and the demon emperor''s body should be released. There is always a chance to meet it!"


    When the man opens his mouth, his voice falls, his eyes fluctuate, and his voice spreads out to the distant void.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then the three figures, like three long rainbow lightning, disappeared in the mountain.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the void, the fierce collision roared heaven and earth. Du Shaojing was shaken back, but it was unimpeded. The purple arc on his body was bright, and the ten rings of God were in the sky.


    The huge black evil spirit''s body is dim, is damaged, the blood month''s eyes gush out the anger, also has the fear.


    "Ouch..."


    The deafening sound of hissing came from the mouth of the huge evil spirit and resounded through the sky.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Around the demons and Demons and evil spirits neigh, dense, covering the sky chalkiness block the sun figure began to quickly retreat, no longer attack people.


    The strong evil spirits and Demons and beasts left without any hesitation.


    The huge evil spirit stared at Du Shaojing fiercely. His blood moon like eyes had greed and fear, then turned into a black light and disappeared in the sky.


    Du Shaojing didn''t chase after the huge evil spirit that disappeared. Instead, he looked into the distant void where there was a huge mountain peak. At the same time, Qianying''s ten rings disappeared, and the power of Nirvana converged, and the thunder and martial pulse converged.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1917

    Around the evil spirits and Demons and beasts retreated very quickly, and the people did not mean to pursue and kill them. They were all exhausted and injured.


    The children of the scattered monks and the small and medium-sized forces are still in fear. They have just recovered their lives. If the evil spirits do not retreat, they will not be able to persist for long.


    Du Shaojing stood in the air, her dress moved and her hair danced. She looked at the void in the distance, and then took back her eyes for a moment.


    All eyes looked up at such a woman, moved.


    Born holy, complete great, supreme nirvana, that is the real God''s favorite girl!


    "The twin sister of Du Shaofu, the demon king, is just as terrible!"


    Some old people also secretly marvel, compared with such a proud girl, enough to make all the old people in the scene feel ashamed.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Han que Jian laughed, pale as gray, but the smile rang through the void, looked very proud, also with a bit of sinister anger, said to Du Shaojing: "Shaojing, you are here at the right time. Kill that boy and avenge my legalist son!"


    When such words came out, Han que-n was staring at Du Shaofu with cold and bitter eyes. At the moment, Du Shaojing came, enough to kill the boy in front of him, and his revenge could be rewarded.


    Compared with Yelu Han, Han''s intention to kill "Du Shaofu" in front of him is undoubtedly stronger.


    Han que''an''s pulse and soul was destroyed, which affected his practice. It was even more difficult for him to go further in the future, which was almost the same for him.


    "And this yeluhan, also be destroyed!"


    Long Ming opened his mouth with the same eyes and sneered. The evil spirits, demons and beasts had retreated. Du Shaojing of the legalist school came here. The boy yeluhan would surely die. The Revenge of the Dragon horn he lost must be revenged. Because he had suffered heavy damage, he had just fought with the evil spirit, which made him encounter several dangerous situations, and his anger was even stronger.


    "Kill those two men!"


    The rest of the Legalists and the people of the dragon clan are all more excited at the moment. Du Shaojing''s arrival gives them absolute hope that they can kill nayeluhan and the purple haired man, which is no doubt certain.


    "Are Legalists going to fight back?"


    Taoist, famous, jialouguan, Yuchang and other parties changed their color secretly. At this moment, the evil spirits retreated and Du Shaojing came. If they attacked yeluhan''s mysterious purple haired man, they would be very lucky.


    "Hiss!"


    Yeluhan''s figure fell on Du Shaofu''s side, and his pale face was also dim.


    There is no doubt that yeluhan and Du Shaofu are going to advance and retreat together. Once Du Shaojing makes a move, he knows that no one is an opponent.


    However, Du Shaofu looked at Du Shaojing and laughed bitterly to himself. If his younger sister Shaojing really attacked him, it would be really troublesome.


    Du Shaojing''s eyes turned to Du Shaofu and yeluhan. His eyes were calm and looked at him. Finally, his eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu.


    Her blue dress was floating with the wind, her dark hair reflected the bright color of the sun. On her face, her eyes were shining like stars. Although her eyes were calm, they were invisible and moving enough to make anyone on the scene unable to look directly.


    But Du Shaofu looked directly at her, and his eyes were calm. He had never seen her in such a serious way. There was a trace of warmth in the invisible center. It was the warmth of blood.


    "Poof..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaojing''s mouth was covered with a wisp of red blood. He looked away from Du Shaofu and said to Han que: "there are evil spirits nearby. Tianyu mountain has appeared. Some accounts will be settled later."


    Just leaving such a sentence, Du Shaojing left with one last glance over Du Shaofu, then disappeared in the front space, leaving behind a few surprised people around.


    Some of the Legalists, such as Han que Chuan and long Ming, could not return to God.


    Han, what do you mean Long Ming is a little angry, but the legalist Du Shaojing doesn''t even fight, which makes him unable to accept.


    "Shaojing has just been injured, and there are evil spirits nearby. Some accounts can be calculated later!"


    Han que-h''an says a few words to Long Ming, and finally stares at Du Shaofu fiercely. He waves and takes the legalist''s children away.


    "Asshole, let''s go!"


    All the Legalists have left. How dare Long Ming stay at the moment? After gritting his teeth and cursing, he has to follow him.


    "The evil spirit is too strong, Du Shaojing is also injured. He doesn''t want to start again. He wants to fight in Tianyu mountain!"


    "Du Shaojing also came to Tianyu mountain. I''m afraid no one can stop her."


    Some of the various forces began to whisper. Du Shaojing''s strength made all parties fear. Once Tianyu mountain was contested, no one could compete with her.


    "Are you really hurt?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled at the moment. From his breath, he didn''t realize that his sister Shaojing had been injured after fighting with the half Saint evil spirit. However, the blood on the corner of his mouth came suddenly, which made Du Shaofu confused.


    "Hoo..."


    Seeing Du Shaojing leave, Tiansha yeluhan was obviously relieved. He turned to Du Shaofu and said, "thank you very much today. I owe you a favor. Don''t you know your name?""It''s just that they can''t bear to see Legalists and dragon people bullying the less with more."


    Du Shaofu came back to his senses and said with a smile, "the name is not as loud as you. It''s the capital of Shao."


    "You are welcome. In short, I owe you a favor from yeluhan." Yeluhan said that this time he really owed the other party a favor.


    "Shameless master, tell me where my sister Qingqing is now


    Just at this moment, a clear and clear exclamation spread.


    Du Shaofu immediately raised his eyebrows in secret. This was Du Xiaoqing''s voice.


    Just calm around the waves again, Du Xiaoqing suddenly stares at the famous people. When she comes here, she has a relationship with Tianyu mountain, and more importantly, she is looking for Dongli Qingqing, who has been hunted down by famous masters.


    Du Xiaoqing had never had any chance to win. However, with the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng, such an opportunity can not be missed.


    "Does the wasteland want to intervene in the affairs of the whole world? I''m afraid it is not qualified enough!" Huiyou en looks ugly.


    "Who doesn''t know that sister Qingqing is my brother''s sister-in-law. If a famous master moves my sister-in-law, that is to say, China''s desolate country. As for the qualification, is a famous family better than Legalists and dragon people? I urge you to hand over my sister-in-law immediately, otherwise when my brother comes, the famous family will know whether the barren state has this qualification!" Du Xiaoqing looks at Huiyou en directly.


    Hearing the speech, the famous people are all face dark smoke.


    Du Xiaoqing''s brother, they naturally know who it is. When it comes to the demon king, they really have to worry about it. Legalists, famous masters and dragon people are already in front of them. The loss is huge. The demon king is extremely ferocious.


    But the east away from Qingqing, the famous is to deal with it, otherwise it will be endless trouble.


    In addition, the famous master chased Dongli Qingqing all the way, not to mention that he didn''t, but he lost a lot of money. At the moment, Du Xiaoqing blocked important people. At the thought of this, the celebrities were very angry in their hearts.


    "Huang Guo really thought that she could be one of the nine masters. You little girl has no such qualification!"


    When an old man talks about a famous family, he is not easy to provoke. Du Xiaoqing points to his face and yells at him, causing great damage to his face.


    "Today''s Jinpeng''s daughter-in-law is a famous young bird from Jinpeng''s family."


    Such a voice is not cold or hot, but everyone can hear the threat of hegemony.


    The one who opened his mouth was the jade elder of kalouguan. Dongli Qingqing told him about the matter.


    However, the old man''s face was immediately ugly. What he was most afraid of was the intervention of the golden winged ROC. If the golden winged ROC family started at the moment, they could not stop them.


    All sides looked at each other without saying much.


    Du Shaofu did not say anything, watching the excitement.


    "Don''t go too far for the golden winged ROC birds"


    the most powerful one of the masters did not speak up, and his face was violently twitched. The domineering and powerful family of golden winged mires had to fear.


    "This is too much. If you don''t hand over my golden winged ROC people today, believe it or not, I will go even further!" The jade eyes of kalouguan show golden light, and the breath begins to surge. The threat is self-evident.


    "It''s clear that Dongli Qingqing is a member of the Dalan cult. When did he become a member of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan?" The old man of famous family is very oppressive. It is clear that jialouguanyu is deliberately looking for trouble.


    "My daughter-in-law of the golden winged mires, do you dare to say that I am not a member of the golden winged mires? If you move me, I will not be rude!"


    Jialouguan Yushen drink, around the golden winged ROC bird family strong one by one also stare at the famous, the golden light release, breath surging, there is a big sign to start.


    "Jialouguan jade, you..."


    The old man was very angry, but at the moment he was really afraid. He looked at jialouguan jade, a group of strong golden winged Dapeng birds, and the wolf of the wasteland, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu were not good at stubbornness. Their eyes sank sharply and said, "we are also looking for Dongli Qingqing and killed many of my famous children. So, should this account be recorded in the golden winged Dapeng On the head of the birds


    "Well, my sister-in-law is not in the hands of your famous family. How can I believe you?" Du Xiaoqing looked at the old man and asked.


    "If you want to do it, do it. I''ll be with you!" The famous old man was angry. How could the famous master have been so subdued.


    The disciples of famous families are also very angry. How ever have the children of famous families been ignored in this way? Besides, they are all of high status in famous families.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved in secret, listening to the old man''s words. It seemed that Qingqing had not fallen into the hands of the famous master.


    The light of his eyes moved, and Du Shaofu pondered, and then there was a secret transmission.


    At that moment, he was watching the bustling scene. His pale face suddenly changed color. His clear eyes immediately searched the crowd around him. At last, he fell on "Du Shaofu" either consciously or unconsciously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1918

    However, he did not stay for long. He looked at the children of famous families and the golden winged Dapeng birds, who were dignified and full of breath. He opened his mouth and said, "the people who want to be in the wasteland have not been in the hands of the famous masters. Why do you have to make trouble again? Those evil spirits have not gone away. When the time comes, they will kill each other and attract those evil spirits and monsters, which will implicate all of my life."


    The opening of Chen Qingrong immediately surprised all parties.


    Among the three, including the golden winged Dapeng bird family, the desolate country and the famous masters, even Taoism and Buddhism knew that it was not easy to intervene. It was a whirlpool. Unexpectedly, the descendants of the Great Snow Mountain intervened, and they were obviously inclined to the celebrities. This naturally surprised everyone.


    "Yan Qingrong, what do you mean? Did you walk with a famous scholar? At the beginning, you were trampled by the great ROC emperor of our wasteland. Did you forget the pain after the scar was healed?"


    The lonely sky howls, his face is slightly heavy, his eyes are blue and cold, and his face is clear.


    "Lonely day howls, others are afraid of you, but I am not afraid. Don''t talk about the Lord of the wasteland. If you have the ability, we will make a comparison."


    A cold breath surging, from the clear face of the whole body, frost emerged, eyes staring at the lonely day howl.


    "Want to start, just want to try your strength now, I will accompany you!"


    Lonely sky howl has always been a lot of easy to provoke. At the beginning, although he had not entered the supreme tomb, the benefits gained later were better than many of Tianjiao''s in the supreme tomb. He was absolutely not afraid of Qingrong.


    "Those evil spirits have just left, and they may turn back at any time. If the wasteland and the famous masters are both hurt, be careful that the dragon clan and the Legalists return, then the gains will be more than the losses. Moreover, the people the wasteland is looking for are not in the hands of the famous masters. It is not good for all of us to bring back those evil spirits and demons." When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, there were signs of standing together with famous masters.


    Yeluhan looked at Du Shaofu in surprise, but then it was obvious that he was advancing and retreating with Du Shaofu. He was not happy with the desolate country.


    The four sides were surprised. No one thought that the descendant of Daxueshan mountain would intervene. What''s more, he didn''t think that the mysterious purple haired man and yeluhan, who claimed to be the capital of shaodu, also obviously supported the famous masters.


    These are three powerful men, none of whom is easy to provoke.


    Once these three people really help the famous masters, even if they can win, they will have to pay a great price.


    The happiest thing at the moment, of course, is the children of famous families.


    In particular, Huiyou en and the famous old man who led the way were surprised. If the descendant of the great snow mountain, Yi Qingrong, Tiansha yeluhan, and the mysterious purple haired man really did not like the desolate country, they would help the famous masters. That would be a lot more.


    He Qingrong, a descendant of Daxueshan mountain, was severely damaged by Du Shaofu, the demon king. When yeluhan was in crisis, he did not ask for help from the desolate country. He was afraid that he had nothing to do with the wasteland. He must have been Yin by Du Shaofu. This makes the famous people have no doubt at the moment. It seems that Du Shaofu has many enemies outside.


    The golden eyes of the jade elder of jialouguan swept his face. The Tiansha yeluhan and Du Shaofu finally moved away from the famous people and said to Du Xiaoqing, "girl Xiaoqing, let''s forget this for the time being. It''s important to find your sister-in-law first."


    "Go to Tianyu mountain to find someone first. According to the information we got, your sister-in-law should also go to Tianyu mountain."


    Elder Jialou Zhiheng said that he felt that the famous masters didn''t seem to be lying. Besides, it was not the right time to start at the moment. There were evil spirits and monsters threatening, and the Legalists and the dragon clan were nearby. Once they started fighting with the famous masters, it was not good for them.


    "OK, let''s go to find sister Qingqing first."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded. He didn''t want to fight the famous family immediately. He just wanted to see if he could hear the news of Dongli Qingqing. At the moment, he felt that the famous master had not done anything to leave Qingqing. Now the most important thing is to find Qingqing sister. Otherwise, he could not face his brother at that time.


    "Let''s go."


    The jade elder of kalouguan left in the air, and all followed.


    "Whoosh..."


    All around the figure also gradually left, no one wants those evil spirits to go and return.


    Anyway, all the people who come here are for Tianyu mountain. The golden winged Dapeng birds and the people from the wasteland are also from the direction of wangtianyu mountain. They follow after them, and in case of meeting with evil spirits and demons, they can get some cheap protection.


    "Go..."


    Taoists and Buddhists have not stayed here for a long time. They also need to find a place to heal their wounds. When Tianyu mountain appears, they don''t want others to take advantage of it.


    "Brothers Yelv are also here for Tianyu mountain. There are a lot of people from all major forces. How about we go together?"


    Seeing the golden winged Dapeng birds and the children of the wasteland leave, Du Shaofu''s eyes move darkly. He looks at the Tiansha yeluhan and asks.


    "That''s what I mean."


    Yeluhan nodded. He was afraid that he was also looking for allies to join in Tianyu mountain. If he was weak, he would not be able to win over the major forces. He had to face Legalists, dragon clan and even political strategists. At the moment, he really needed powerful allies."Would you like to go with us, and we can also go together and take care of each other?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the descendant of Daxue mountain, and asked him. Obviously, he wanted to pull the descendant of Daxue mountain to form an alliance.


    "Forget it. You''re in a lot of trouble. Take care of yourself."


    Chen Qingrong smiles and refuses politely.


    "This guy and yeluhan are in everything. That''s the goal of Legalists, strategists and dragon people. Do you want to find someone to be cannon fodder?"


    Some people murmured in their hearts, but they didn''t say anything. After all, these two people just helped the famous family.


    "Well, we don''t ask for it, but you are welcome at any time, ha ha."


    Du Shaofu smiles and makes eye contact with the Tiansha yeluhan, then disappears into the void.


    Looking at the departure of Du Shaofu and Tiansha yeluhan, there are some fluctuations in the eyes of the famous master Huiyou en and the leader of the old man.


    "The great snow mountain has a long history. It was once famous in the world, but it was a pity that it was never seen. I''m glad that the Great Snow Mountain came out again and shocked the world."


    The leading old man of the famous family opened his mouth to Chen Qingrong, which was very polite. He put a smile on his pale old face and said, "everyone is going to Tianyu mountain. How about you and my famous family going together? My famous family has learned a lot of secret news about Tianyu mountain. We can go together and have some help."


    The leader of the famous old man wanted to win over the Tiansha yeluhan and the mysterious purple haired man. However, the Tiansha yeluhan and the mysterious purple haired man offended the Legalists, political strategists and the dragon clan. If the famous masters draw them in, they will undoubtedly be enemies of Legalists, political strategists and dragon people.


    Under the balance, the leader of the famous old man had to give up the idea of courting the Tiansha yeluhan and the mysterious purple haired man.


    It is not wise for them to have a conflict with the dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists. On the contrary, he Qingrong, a descendant of the great snow mountain, can absolutely win over.


    "Brother Lian, go with my famous family."


    Huiyou spoke with great humility.


    This is a famous scholar who is throwing out olive branches. If he wants to win over the descendant of the great snow mountain, it will be a great help in the battle field of demons and gods. It would be better if we can also attract him to the master in the future.


    You know, this is a supreme man, who can be as famous as the wolf''s lonely howl, the Tiansha yeluhan and the fire cloud evil god Dugu Huotian.


    "Well, I''m sorry."


    Chen Qingrong looked at the leader of the famous old man and Huiyou en, hesitated for a moment, and nodded in the expectant eyes of the former.


    "Great."


    Famous people are secretly happy that they can win such a supreme, which is definitely a great help.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are deep, and some unknown plants are flourishing and shining.


    On the mountain peak, several members of the legalist family heal here, and the whole body is covered with light.


    "Shaojing, you should kill that boy and yeluhan." Han asked Du Shaojing that although he had a word for Longming, he did not put it down in his heart.


    "Those evil spirits are under the control of someone, and someone is nearby. The man you want to kill has hidden his strength. I can''t see through it."


    Du Shaojing stood on the mountain peak, looking at the distance, with a kind of ethereal vision in calm eyes.


    "You mean that boy has hidden his strength?"


    Han que Yan frowned, he also felt that the mysterious purple haired man and he did not go all out, there is always a sense of unfinished.


    "He should be very strong. I''m afraid it''s not easy to kill him. Besides, Tianyu mountain has already appeared. You''d better heal quickly. It''s not too late to start after Tianyu mountain." Du Shaojing said.


    Han que min''s eyes slightly draw, speechless, he did have doubts for a long time, that boy hidden strength.


    "Shaojing, you are the son and blood of our legalist family. When the battle of heaven and evil opens, the catastrophe of heaven and earth will come again. However, even if the catastrophe cannot be stopped, the Legalists will have a chance to stay out of the world. There are too many secrets in the world. With your natural talent, you will have unimaginable brilliance. Do you understand?"


    Han que Yan opened his mouth with a deep heart. If his voice was like the sound of Tao, it could break through people''s hearts.


    "I understand."


    Du Shaojing turned back and looked calm. Then he sat cross legged, his eyes slightly closed, and he used his skills to heal his wounds.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hoo!"


    Hidden caves, with forbidden seal layout.


    In the cave, there is a white light, just like a mysterious cover. Du Shaofu sits on his knees and uses the mysterious residual skills. There is an ancient mysterious pressure in the cave.


    Not far away, the evil spirit of the Tiansha yeluhan is lingering all over his body, showing a dark red color. His injuries are not light and his consumption is huge. He may encounter Legalists, dragon people and political strategists at any time, so he needs to maintain his prosperity.


    "Hoo..."


    The white light converged, and Du Shaofu''s eyes opened. The light was bright, and returned to the clear. A mouthful of turbid gas came out of his mouth along his throat, and his breath shook the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1919

    "It seems that you have recovered well. A kind of The voice of yeluhan has stopped breathing and breathing, and his face has recovered a little ruddy. However, when he looks at Du Shaofu, it seems that he is completely unimpeded and has a little shock.


    "Well, how are you doing?"


    Du Shaofu got up, stretched himself, and used the art of transfiguration. His temperament changed.


    "It''s all right. We can go."


    Yeluhan nodded. The battle between evil spirits and Demons had a great influence on him. His skills and pulse soul could absorb the evil spirit for his own use, which was extremely abnormal.


    "When Tianyu mountain appears, it must be that all the forces from all sides have gathered together. I''m afraid there will be a fight between the dragon and the tiger."


    Du Shaofu smiles faintly. His younger sister Shaojing, xuyangzi and henglun are all here for Tianyu mountain. Not long ago, when the army of evil spirits and Demons and beasts retreated, they also felt a strong sense of familiarity. This time, there must be a fierce struggle for Tianyu mountain.


    "Nine people, the wasteland, the golden winged ROC bird family and so on are numerous, perhaps we can find some people to unite, otherwise we will be a little weak at that time."


    Yeluhan pondered that Du Shaojing, who had to be afraid of Legalists, would not be helped by Fu Shao Du in front of him this time. Long Ming and Han que of Legalist school alone would have made him more dangerous.


    At the moment, Du Shaojing and others also went to Tianyu mountain. If they did not have the power to protect themselves, they would not be able to protect their own lives, let alone compete for the legendary Tiancai Dibao in Tianyu mountain.


    "However, there are not many people who can compete with the nine masters, the golden winged mires and the wasteland."


    Yeluhan frowned. It was not easy for yeluhan to find someone who could compete with the nine great masters, the wasteland, and the golden winged Dapeng bird. At least, only those who are of that level, who are descendants of the great snow mountain, are qualified to form an alliance with him.


    But people of that level are definitely not easy to find. Even if they are found, they will not necessarily form an alliance with him. After all, the news that he is being pursued by Legalists, dragon clan and political strategists has spread all over the battlefield of heaven and evil, and no one will be so stupid.


    Du Shaofu looked at yeluhan with a smile on his lips. "Are you afraid of Du Shaojing?"


    "There''s no fear."


    Yeluhan twitched from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were a little dodgy. He said, "but Du Shaojing is really terrible. He is a perfect Nirvana and a natural saint. At this moment, he has reached the realm of immortality and immortality, which is beyond the ordinary people''s ability to deal with."


    "Ha ha, let''s go. Tianyu mountain should be very busy now."


    Looking at yeluhan, Du Shaofu laughed, but then he felt a little chill in his eyes. His eyes narrowed slightly and said, "they should all be on their way to Tianyu mountain."


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, the forbidden seal of the cave was opened, and the two figures swept away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The gray sky, hanging a round of glory above the sky, do not know whether it is bright moon or bright sun, the light is dim, covered by a large red blood mist.


    The mountains, rugged and magnificent, have little vitality, but occasionally you can see lush land.


    "Whoosh..."


    In mid air, two figures crossed the void. It was Du Shaofu and Tiansha yeluhan who were heading for Tianyu mountain.


    "It''s been like this all the time, and I don''t know how long it''s been here?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the cloud of light covered by blood mist.


    "It''s daytime, and the light is brighter than at night. In some places, the accumulated evil spirit is too thick to be seen."


    The Tiansha yeluhan said to Du Shaofu. He helped Du Shaofu to solve his doubts, but he also turned a blind eye to Du Shaofu.


    "I see."


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about yeluhan''s white eyes. They had been on the road for several hours, and at their speed, they also crossed mountains and mountains.


    The legend of Tianyu mountain is enough to cause the gathering of powerful people in all directions, as well as the army of evil spirits and Demons and beasts. Not long ago, there were also strong evil spirits at the semi holy level. Therefore, Du Shaofu and yeluhan did not dare to be careless all the way.


    Along the way, they also met many creatures heading for the direction of Tianyu mountain. However, with the speed of Du Shaofu and yeluhan and the release of their invisible breath, no one dared to provoke them.


    "In fact, Tianyu mountain is not a mountain. It is said that it is a vast mountain range. It is dangerous around and can not be climbed. Even if you get to Tianyu mountain, you may not be able to enter it."


    Yeluhan opened his mouth and told Du Shaofu everything he knew about Tianyu mountain.


    "Is there any life in Tianyu mountain?"


    Du Shaofu asked curiously. He knew that the Tiansha yeluhan was as young as Yan Qingrong and Tianhao. However, he had sealed himself at the beginning, but in fact, he had lived for a long time. He might even be bigger than Han Xingyi and others, and entered the demon battlefield earlier. He may know more than himself."I don''t know if there are any living creatures in Tianyu mountain, but holy herbs are all living creatures. It is said that there are holy herbs in Tianyu mountain, but even if you enter Tianyu mountain, it is very difficult to get holy medicine." Said yeluhan.


    Du Shaofu smacked his tongue, but he also heard a lot of legends along the way. For example, it is said that if someone takes the holy medicine, the mediocre can ascend to the sky step by step, compete with the emperor Tianjiao in the world, and even make people directly step into the holy land.


    There are also rumors that there are countless miraculous herbs in Tianyu mountain, which have been transformed into demons in these long years.


    "You don''t seem to know anything. Where do you come from? You''ve never heard of your name before. With your natural posture and cultivation strength, it''s not like this!"


    Yeluhan was very curious about Du Shaofu. Why did such a strong young man never have a reputation or even heard of the divine space? This made yeluhan even more suspicious.


    "My school is very old, and there are very few disciples. Now I am the only one left. I have not been born for a long time. This time, when the war between heaven and evil was opened, I was born under the command of my master. I want to sweep the world and become famous in the world." Du Shaofu said, not red in the face and not jumping in the heart.


    Yeluhan looked at Du Shaofu with some curiosity, but he no longer doubted. The situation was similar to that of him.


    "Where do you come from? I heard from them that you sealed yourself before. Why?"


    Du Shaofu turned his eyes and asked yeluhan. He was also curious about the origin of yeluhan.


    "My school is also old. It has been passed on to my generation, and it is also the last one. To seal myself is to fight for the opportunity of arrogance in the tomb of the supreme one, and to go further."


    When it comes to the tomb of the supreme, yeluhan still has some lingering fear and anger. At first, he was almost trampled to death by the demon king Du Shaofu. Later, he was killed by the evil Lord Du Shaofu. Therefore, he is in trouble now.


    After a pause, yeluhan continued, "although there was something to gain in the tomb of the supreme one, he missed one step from the greatest opportunity."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he was calm, but he was very clear in his heart. Yeluhan''s words were simple, but such a person was very powerful and terrible. He was willing to seal for thousands of years as the supreme Nirvana man, just to further his foundation. If he had chance, his achievements would be limitless.


    It has not been long since the opening of the divine space. At the moment, yeluhan is also a half step samsara Nirvana cultivation. Such progress is enough to prove the terrifying nature of yeluhan.


    "This time, you and Han Qun of Legalist school started to fight. No matter what, Legalists, dragon clan and even political strategists will remember you. You should be careful. This time, these three people are far more powerful than Han Quzhen and long Ming. There are more powerful people of the older generation coming to search for other places in the demon battlefield. If you meet us, you will not be polite."


    Yeluhan said to Du Shaofu that no matter what the purpose of the other party is, it is because of him that he offended the three forces.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you start, I don''t know who''s in trouble."


    Du Shaofu shrugged helplessly, but he didn''t care about the people who could not come in from Legalists, strategists and longzu.


    However, Du Shaofu was also worried that there were already some evil spirits at the level of half saints in the heaven devil battlefield. Once the elites of Legalists, strategists and dragon clan could enter the battle field of demons, it would be a bit bad. Therefore, he had to strengthen his cultivation strength as soon as possible.


    Yeluhan didn''t express too much about Du Shaofu''s indifference, and he knew it well. When he confronted Han que''an, the mysterious man who claimed to be the capital of Fu Shao didn''t seem to use all his strength. Maybe he had some reservation.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Ouch!"


    As they rushed to Tianyu mountain, they met more and more creatures along the way, including human beings, orcs, and many humanoid orcs.


    But almost all of these creatures do not interfere with each other, and no one wants to cause more trouble.


    Du Shaofu and yeluhan continued their journey, surpassing many others. After a few more hours, a dark plain appeared, but a red blood mist was standing in the sky.


    "It''s said that if you cross this plain, you should go to the place where Tianyu mountain appears."


    Yeluhan opened his mouth and looked into the distance. Finally, he was about to arrive at his destination. He was also full of expectations for some holy herbs in Tianyu mountain. If he could get them, he would be able to suppress Tianjiao and be superior to the others.


    "Well, there seems to be something going on inside."


    Du Shaofu did not look at the endless dark plain, but looked into the towering mountains on the left side of the plain. His eyes narrowed and he felt the movement and stillness. He had a very strong breath and fluctuated in the distance.


    Yeluhan frowned and looked in the direction Du Shaofu had been looking at, but he had not seen anything.


    This makes yeluhan secretly surprised, which is enough to prove that the other party is much stronger than him in the yuan God.


    "The breath seems familiar. Take a look."


    Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, and then he swept into the mountains.


    Yeluhan looked at Du Shaofu''s back and had to follow him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1920

    "Ouch!"


    In the dark mountains, the animals roar and roar, and there are many monsters and monsters howling in the flames, but they can''t get out.


    One by one, huge demons and monsters were burned into ashes by the terrible flame, and the evil gas was burned into nothingness. The flame was extraordinary fire, which could burn everything.


    ¡±Hula... "


    The blazing breath fluctuates, the vast sea of fire shrinks, and finally seems to rise out of a flame.


    A young man with flaming armor stepped out of the flame, his eyes were like two volcanoes, which could burn everything and destroy everything, but then the terrible breath disappeared.


    This man is very young, but also has an invisible aura of heaven and earth, just like the son of God in the fire.


    "Why hide and hide, the rats do it!"


    The flaming armor young man glanced at the distant space with blazing eyes. His voice was calm and had a arrogant momentum.


    "Fart, we''re just looking at the fun in the open!"


    The sound of drinking came from far and near. When the last word fell, the two figures fell into the void.


    These two people are no one else. They are Du Shaofu and Tiansha yeluhan.


    "The evil god of fire cloud, Dugu Huotian, is a terrible guy, also from the declining ancient power, the supreme Nirvana!"


    When the two figures fell, the voice of Tiansha yeluhan with a slight surprise fell on Du Shaofu''s ears.


    How could Du Shaofu not know the man in front of him in ancient flaming armor? He had contact with him in the divine space.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu learned from the mouth of Qi Yexi and Xiaoxing that they had fought with each other. It seems that Dugu burning sky and Shen Qingrong have a good relationship. They are also famous with the immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu, the Emperor Ming demon of the black prison, and the Tiansha yeluhan.


    Du Shaofu is not surprised to see Dugu burning heaven here. It seems that this guy is mostly for Tianyu mountain, but he is more interested in his cultivation strength.


    However, Du Shaofu secretly spied on him, but he found that Dugu burning heaven should also have some secret methods. It''s hard to find out if his cultivation is introverted. However, he feels his invisible momentum, and he is afraid that he will not be under the heaven evil Yelu cold.


    "Yeluhan!"


    At the same time, Dugu Huotian, the evil god of huoyun, was also surprised when he saw yeluhan, the evil god of fire cloud. Then he looked at Du Shaofu curiously.


    As a strange man with purple hair, his breath was calm and could not be spied on. He did not know him, so he was curious. He could walk with the Tiansha yeluhan, at least he would not be weak.


    "What are you doing?"


    Looking at yeluhan and Du Shaofu, Dugu Huotian opened his mouth. He was arrogant, but not disgusting. People like him should have been so arrogant.


    "It''s OK. It''s just passing by."


    Yeluhan''s eyes were slightly picked, with a little dark red evil spirit surging, and the invisible momentum would not be under Dugu''s burning sky. When such two people met, they could not help feeling that the needle tip was on the wheat awn.


    Du Shaofu looked around. The vast mountains were burned into dark red by the flames. The blazing breath still filled the void. There were ancient caves and remnants in the lower space. It seems that Dugu burning sky, the evil god of fire cloud, was searching for treasure here. He met some powerful demons and beasts, which caused a great war.


    "No, we have something to do."


    As yeluhan''s voice dropped, Du Shaofu shook his arm and said to Dugu burning sky.


    On hearing this, yeluhan''s face changed slightly. However, Dugu Huotian was already looking at Du Shaofu and asked, "who are you? What can I do for you?"


    "You wait a minute. I''ll talk to you later."


    However, Du Shaofu ignored Dugu Huotian and asked yeluhan, "brother Yelv, do you think that Dugu Huotian is qualified to form an alliance with us? We are just looking for someone to form an alliance. Do you think he is qualified? If not, it will be fine. "


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, yeluhan''s face didn''t know why he couldn''t help shaking. He didn''t even know that Dugu was burning heaven.


    However, at the moment, it is really looking for someone to form an alliance. Huoyun evil god, the descendant of Daxueshan mountain, as well as his own are all in the same name. Naturally, they are the most qualified.


    Yeluhan was quite helpless with a bitter smile, nodded to Du Shaofu and said, "it''s enough qualification."


    "That''s good. I thought he wasn''t qualified." Du Shaofu said seriously.


    Just listening to Du Shaofu''s words, his volcanic eyes seemed to be ready for eruption at any time.


    A strange man did not even put him in the eye, wanted to form an alliance with him, and doubted whether he was qualified enough.


    With such an attitude, he was despised. How could he resist his arrogance and belligerence?


    When he was born again, he was shocked. The identity of the supreme Nirvana was enough to compete for supremacy in Tianjiao.


    And to the other side is just a stranger, so do not put him in mind.


    "Boy, are you crazy?" Dugu Huotian is staring at Du Shaofu, and his eyes are full of flames."If you can get used to it in the future."


    Du Shaofu answered this sentence and looked at Dugu Huotian and said: "we are looking for someone to form an alliance to go to Tianyu mountain. You can join us and share the treasures equally when we get there. How about that?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Dugu funtian laughed and started to laugh. He was very arrogant and arrogant by nature. He didn''t pay attention to his peers. How could he feel when he was attracted to alliance by such a strange voice.


    How could he not know that even if he really wanted to find someone to form an alliance, he would never be with yeluhan.


    As the laughter subsided, Dugu burning sky stared at Du Shaofu with a gloomy tone and said, "are you qualified?"


    "Xiaodu, don''t leave me. I want to be arrogant. It''s not easy to practice. Be careful of yourself!" Du Shaofu glared at Dugu Huotian, looking at his elder''s earnest attitude.


    "Which ancient mountain gate is this boy?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, yeluhan had already smacked his tongue secretly. He was not afraid of Dugu burning the sky, but he would never have ignored him.


    With his fierce and belligerent temper, I''m afraid that "Xiaodu" is enough to keep him alive.


    "Boy, I have to say, you make me unhappy!"


    In this way, the words came out of Dugu''s burning mouth. The ancient flaming armor on his body had already filled with the flaming rune. The breath was rising in an instant and the air was twisting.


    "Well, it seems that you disagree. What a pity!"


    Du Shaofu sighed with a feeling that he hated iron but not steel. Then he looked sideways at yeluhan and said, "brother Yelv, let''s kill him. This guy should have some good treasures, half for one person."


    "This..."


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Dugu Huotian was not in alliance with each other, and yeluhan could not help but be shocked.


    This is no one else, but Dugu Huotian, the evil god of fire cloud, said that it was going to be destroyed.


    Even at this moment, both of them will not be able to really kill him.


    Beating and killing are two different things.


    People like them don''t have many cards to protect their lives.


    "Do your best. Don''t let this guy escape." Du Shaofu patted yeluhan on the shoulder.


    Yeluhan didn''t say a word, his eyes were full of waves, and his heart was up and down. The outside world called him Tianshan and killed people without blinking an eye.


    But at the moment, yeluhan felt that this seemingly gentle guy was much more ruthless than he was.


    "Come here, die!"


    Dugu Huotian couldn''t help it any longer. From his feet, there was a flame gushing out like a cloud of flame. He stood on it and looked down upon Du Shaofu. Without any more words, he would directly kill the former, which was his attitude.


    "I''ll beat you hard!"


    Du Shaofu squinted at Dugu Huotian, standing in the void, standing still in the face of his terrible blazing momentum, which was more arrogant and domineering than that of Dugu burning sky.


    "This guy is really..."


    Yeluhan was totally dumbfounded. I''m afraid he was the first person who dared not to put Dugu Huotian in his eyes for so many years. Although he knew that the Fu Shao in front of him was unfathomable, he was definitely not ordinary.


    His breath was blazing, but his face was cold at the moment. Even though he was born again in recent years, no one was so arrogant in front of him. Some of Tianjiao''s superiors would take a detour when they met him. Few of them dared to fight against him.


    Now, he can''t bear to be a stranger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1921

    "You will pay for your arrogance!"


    Dugu burnt the sky, and the blazing breath burst out in an instant, and the flame rolled into a fierce bird of fire, which was destroyed and frightening. He flapped his wings to break the ripples in the space, and then he collapsed to Du Shaofu.


    This kind of breath is very terrible. Although Dugu Huotian didn''t fight hard, he was not polite.


    "Chulala..."


    The huge fiery birds flapped their wings and covered the sky, and the blazing breath of destruction was even more terrible.


    "It''s just general. If it''s just such strength, I''m disappointed. I''m not qualified to form an alliance with me!"


    Du Shaofu''s words were light and the wind was light. He rose from the sky without retreating. His hands condensed his fingerprints and swept his long sleeves. An invisible wave rose directly into the sky. There was a mysterious rune that swept away the flaming and fierce birds in an instant.


    In a flash, the terrible fiery Rune poured like lava, blazing and terrifying.


    Yeluhan was not surprised that he knew Du Shaofu''s strength.


    but Dugu Huotian was a little awe stricken and moved secretly.


    although he just could not speak of a real full-scale attack, he was enough to make ordinary practitioners of the realm dare not push his front.


    But the mysterious man with purple hair was understatement and broke his blow.


    That is to say, Dugu Huotian is sure that the mysterious man with purple hair will never be under the heaven evil yeluhan.


    "Well, sure enough, some capital!"


    With no more carelessness, Dugu burned the sky with a straight face, his hair was flying upside down, and his ancient flaming armor was blazing, and the whole body was swept out with the sound of wind and thunder. It was like a huge tsunami wave surging, and the fierce flame wave broke out and swept away to Du Shaofu.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure moved sideways and never retreated. That terrible flame could destroy everything. Although Du Shaofu concealed his own strength, he could not destroy the dark body and the purple flame demon Huang in his body. Such a fire could not do much harm to him.


    Even if Du Shaofu didn''t do anything at the moment, such a fire would not hurt his body.


    "Hiss!"


    This time, Du Shaofu took the initiative, shook one arm, and dashed across the flames and waves. With the most simple and direct attack, Du Shaofu raised his fist and directly stormed to Dugu Huotian.


    "Boom


    After this blow, the ripples of space are scattered, cutting off the huge waves of flame and breaking up the sound of wind and thunder, just like the void is about to be broken!


    The scene is simple and domineering, but the scene is very terrifying, with the power of swallowing mountains and rivers and despising the world!


    Dugu funtian''s heart trembled again, and his eyes shrank, but in a moment his fist hit him like a fireball.


    "Bang!"


    In the void, the flame is like a tide, surging and surging, and the runes are scattered everywhere.


    "Chulala..."


    With such a blow, Dugu foetian''s body was immediately shaken away from the void, and his face suddenly changed.


    At the moment, only Dugu Funian knew that his fist was numb and had severe pain, as if his bones would be cracked.


    The head of the purple haired man''s fist is the hardest steel plate, which almost broke his bones.


    Du Shaofu stood in the void, his body just shook a few times.


    Although his cultivation strength was suppressed, he could not get any benefits from Du Shaofu''s cultivation and Dugu burning sky.


    "It should also be a half step samsara level."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart. He tried to find out the true cultivation level of Dugu burning heaven, which seemed to be similar to the Tiansha yeluhan.


    "Hoo..."


    Yeluhan looked at the scene in front of him and saw that Dugu Huotian was shaken away, while Du Shaofu was still, so he was a little dumbfounded.


    Yeluhan felt that he was no better than Dugu Aotian. If he fought with Shao, he would be suppressed.


    "Boom


    As soon as his move was suppressed, his body was covered with an endless fire like molten slurry. On top of his ancient fire armor, there was an ancient and mysterious power spreading everywhere. His eyes seemed to contain two volcanoes. His accomplishments at the level of nirvana in half step reincarnation were released without reservation. The flames burst out from the void, enveloping the sky and burning the heaven and earth.


    "Do you want to do your best? Let''s make a quick decision!"


    Feeling the momentum of Dugu burning sky, Du Shaofu''s breath changed suddenly.


    &The void suddenly changed color and mysterious power came. In a flash, there were bright runes gushing out of Du Shaofu''s body, and his body had also undergone strange changes.


    Du Shaofu''s body expanded and became a giant.


    This is the body of a witch, covered with mist, like millions of mountains falling from the sky, from ancient times through time and space!


    "The power of witches, are you a Confucian?"Dugu Huotian couldn''t help but wonder. He had fought with Confucianists before the seal was sealed, and he was very familiar with the power of witches.


    "I have nothing to do with Confucianism!"


    Du Shaofu''s huge body of witches stood up and opened his mouth in the air. The sound was like thunder, and the sky was covered with dark clouds. The surging power of the witches came from ancient times and was extremely frightening.


    "Boom


    Dugu burned the sky, and the fire on the void began to be fierce and fierce. The hot breath covered the void like countless volcanoes erupting. He felt the terrible power of the wizard. He knew that today was going to be a great war.


    &Fire respect finger! &A fingerprint was swept out of Dugu burning sky''s hands, which seemed to contain a volcanic eruption.


    Meanwhile, he did not retreat.


    "Magic breaks all kinds of methods!"


    Du Shaofu''s hand is full of wind and thunder.


    In an instant, the sea of fire covered the sky, and the power of witches shrouded the void.


    Du Shaofu and Dugu Huotian fight together, and they fight each other in a moment.


    The duel between these two people can break the void, but with an indescribable atmosphere.


    Either of these two can be proud of their peers.


    This is the supreme duel, every move is mighty, breaking the void!


    "Boom


    In this fierce confrontation, suddenly, a towering evil spirit rose, swept the sky, rolling evil spirit from the void.


    The Tiansha yeluhan is no longer idle.


    Already on this, yeluhan had no choice.


    Fu Shao Du even used the power of the witch. At the moment, he had to deal with Dugu burning heaven. Once he let him run away today, he would surely settle with him later.


    "Boom!"


    There are six rings of God rising into the void.


    From yeluhan''s body, there is a vast force, with the rolling evil spirit gushing out. It seems that there is a divine fire burning in the body, and the bright dark red rune is released. It turns into a vast sea of evil spirit, permeates the rune and reveals the light.


    This sea of evil spirit turned into substance and devoured everything.


    &Kill! &


    yeluhan used his supreme power and Sha Qi Hai Mai Hun. The sea of evil Qi rolled and affected time and space, and turned into the force of thunder to sweep away Dugu Huotian.


    "Yeluhan!"


    Although Du Shaofu was defeated at the beginning of the duel, he was dignified in the face of yeluhan''s participation, but his mouth was filled with a hot sneer, and his eyes were full of war spirit. He was a warmhearted madman.


    "Ha ha ha ha, even if you join hands


    Dugu burned the sky with laughter, and the same six rounds of bright light were in the sky, forming a blazing God ring, which covered himself, just as if shrouded in the six overlapping sun, and the blazing brilliance was blooming. There was an inexplicable great power coming into the void, distorting the void and affecting time and space.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the talisman''s Secret patterns covered his whole body, and Dugu burned the sky to stimulate his own pulse and soul. It was a terrible red rattan, which was like gold, emitting a terrible breath.


    "It''s red fire vine and golden moss!"


    Du Shaofu was surprised that Dugu Huotian was also the soul of the earth, and the pulse soul was still a terrible red fire vine with golden moss.


    Red fire vine golden moss, it is a kind of thing without fear, can burn everything!


    It belongs to the legend and can be seen today.


    "Chulala..."


    Although he was under the siege of Du Shaofu and Tiansha yeluhan, Dugu Huotian seemed to have an invisible power to help him, which was almost the same as yeluhan, but he could still delay the attack of Du Shaofu and yeluhan, even the attack of Du Shaofu and yeluhan could be predicted.


    At first, Du Shaofu didn''t notice. After several rounds, Du Shaofu was already in a dark panic.


    "It''s strange."


    Du Shaofu was surprised that he seemed to be able to guess the attack of himself and yeluhan, and often avoided it in advance, as if he could predict his own and yeluhan''s shooting rules.


    "We can''t go on like this. We can break all kinds of methods."


    For a moment, Du Shaofu had already made a decision. No matter what kind of strange things and secret methods he had, he could crush him in his own cultivation realm. Sometimes the simplest and most effective way was also the most effective way.


    "Boom


    The spirit of the master was filled with the spirit of the magic.


    The power of ancient witches is like a string of mountain torrents. The strong and surging power of witches runs through the void. The rumbling wind and thunder chatter endlessly, and the space they pass through explodes together.


    Du Shaofu was sweeping, like a witch coming down, rolling towards Dugu burning sky. Step by step, he swept into the sky, shaking the heaven and earth, and resonating with heaven and earth!"How can it be so strong!"


    Dugu Fen was shocked. He felt that he was being crushed.


    The power of witches on the other side was too terrible. Compared with the power of the Confucianists, the power of witches was far more terrible, and the unique skills of his school were suppressed.


    "Ha ha, war!"


    However, Dugu foetian still did not retreat. How many times did he understand in the war, and even broke through in the war!


    He is the evil god of fire clouds. Such a war can force him into danger, but it can also bring him great benefits. He is eager for such a confrontation!


    "Boom


    All kinds of attacks, such as rock flow condensation, flames rolling, dripping magma.


    Red fire vine, golden moss and vein soul pierce through the void, like fire dragon, endless rock flow pouring in the void, burning the void into nothingness.


    However, yeluhan was no longer burning the world by Dugu, and his evil spirit turned into a whirlpool, which entangled his pulse and soul. The rolling evil spirit could resist the terrible flame.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and his huge body of witches crossed the void. Accompanied by the power of ancient witches, he shrouded himself with a kind of unspeakable majesty and mystery.


    "Bang bang!"


    As Du Shaofu dashed against him, Dugu Huotian was forced to slap him in the face. The sky roared, and the rune burst out.


    "Pedaling!"


    Dugu foetian''s body was shaken back, and his palm was numb. That terrible force was about to break his palm.


    "Ha ha..."


    His body was shaken back, and the palm of his right hand was numb and painful. However, at the moment, Dugu burning sky was sneering at him. There was a bright light in his left hand, which was like a thunderbolt. He resisted the attack, but he was also ready, and his killing moves were buried.


    "Hiss..."


    That bright light, such as lightning and thunder, a terrible dazzling spear, with a blazing flame, such as magma falling from nine days, the breath is destroyed.


    This kind of killing moves suddenly, enough to kill the real top strong in the field!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1922

    The spear was as bright as lightning, penetrating through the void and plundering directly into the eyebrow of the huge witch, and burst into the light.


    "Hula..."


    In an instant, the huge body of the wizard disintegrated.


    A bright spear appears, like a rolling magma package, the ancient Rune filled with ancient prestige.


    That terrible momentum, to the level of the real sacristy, that is a sacred vessel!


    The huge body of the wizard collapsed, and Dugu burned the sky with his hair dancing in a disorderly way. His hot eyes moved coldly and his mouth sneered.


    But for a moment, Dugu burning sky changed color, and his eyes suddenly contracted.


    "Bang!"


    everything was too fast. At the same time, some fists burst out of the void and burst into bright runes. The power of ancient witches swept all over the place, making a heavy impact on Dugu Huotian''s back.


    "Dang!"


    With this kind of bombardment, the ancient flaming armor on his back also stirred up, and the magma shot, and his body suddenly fell forward, spilling blood in his mouth.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    However, the attack did not stop. Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, his fists were like a rainstorm, and several fists were swept by like a storm, and they fell on Dugu Huotian''s back one after another.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The body of Dugu burning sky was immediately shaken off, and his mouth was filled with red blood.


    "Red sky gun!"


    At the moment of his body staggering forward, Dugu burned the sky, and his blood splashed. His holy weapon, the red sky gun, was like a thunderbolt, which swept away at Du Shaofu again, and the blazing light cut through the void.


    "Holy vessels!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened, his fingerprints congealed, and the void in front of him suddenly twisted. He wanted to imprison the sacred vessel.


    "Give it to me!"


    However, at this moment, yeluhan''s voice came out, and the rolling evil spirit turned into several beams of light, such as a bright dark red God chain, which entangled the holy instrument red sky gun in an instant, and the evil spirit sea pulse soul was still entangled with Dugu Huotian''s pulse soul.


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu immediately stared at Dugu burning the sky, and his eyes showed a smile.


    However, he was still arrogant. His fighting spirit was even more powerful, and his figure directly attacked Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The whole body was burning with fire. The ancient flaming armor on his body was shining, as if covered with hot lava. However, the place on his back that had just been bombarded by Du Shaofu was dim and cracked.


    "War!"


    He had no choice but to fight Du Shaofu with his pulse soul and sacred utensils. He wanted to retreat from Du Nan and kill Du Shaofu with a deep drink. Under the void around him, mountains exploded like volcanic eruptions. The power of the six rings of divine ring carried the general trend of heaven and earth, and the bright light was like a roar of beasts.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu couldn''t get it. With a loud drink, the voice of the gods and demons came out from all over his body, which made people tremble, and his fist directly hit Dugu Huotian''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    This time, Dugu Huotian no longer dodged, and a cruel smile swept through his eyes.


    Under such circumstances, there was also the Tiansha yeluhan. Dugu Huotian knew that it would be more unfavorable for him to delay further. He insisted that he had no armor on him, so he had to fight against Du Shaofu directly.


    Du Shaofu''s fist directly fell on Dugu Aotian''s chest.


    At the same time, Dugu Huotian''s fist fell on Du Shaofu''s chest with the fiery smell of magma, and made a roar.


    One punch for another, this is the choice of Dugu Huotian.


    He has reached a dangerous situation, he needs to choose, need perseverance, otherwise it is difficult to turn the tide back.


    One blow fell on Du Shaofu''s chest, and Dugu burned the sky with evil smile, and he was confident in his armor. Just now the former had several punches in succession, thanks to the protection of armor.


    At the moment, a blow on his chest made Dugu burn the celestial body, and his internal organs were also violently shaken, and the bloodstain spilled from his mouth again, but he also suffered from the effect of armor.


    However, for a moment, his evil smile became stiff, and he felt that his fist was really going to be broken.


    "Not good!"


    At the same time, there was a chill in his heart, and his hair was on the edge. From the depth of the former''s eyes, there was a burst of light, which made him tremble.


    They were all in the room of electric light and flint. As Dugu Huotian hit Du Shaofu''s chest, his volcanic eyes suddenly became dull.


    "Bang Bang Bang...!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu just fell into the fist of Dugu Aotian''s chest, and then he heard a series of thunderous sounds, which sounded like thirteen thunders through the void.


    This is Du family''s wave boxing, which was improved by Du Shaofu''s Ba Quan Dao. At the moment, driven by the power of the wizard, it contains the dark power of the wave boxing. It is a combination of 13 heavy waves, which falls heavily on Dugu Huotian''s chest."Kaka..."


    This kind of power poured in, and the armor on his chest directly cracked in his dull moment, and the surrounding space was crushed by the impact force.


    "Poof..."


    Dugu''s stupidity lasted only for a moment. When he came back to his mind, his face was frozen, his eyes were full of horror, and his mouth was full of blood.


    At the moment, only Dugu Huotian knew that his internal organs were almost broken. Such injuries were too serious.


    "Imprison!"


    Dugu burned the sky heavily. The pulse soul and the sacred utensil and the noumenon were complementary to each other. At the moment, he was also greatly influenced, and he was immediately imprisoned by yeluhan.


    "Continue!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop, the power of witches surged, and the violent offensive continued.


    Dugu burned the sky and was unable to recover. He was completely crushed by Du Shaofu. He retreated in the void, and his armor was dim and cracked.


    "BAM bang bang!"


    yeluhan has never been a soft hearted person. This opportunity can''t be missed. He takes advantage of this opportunity to fall down several surging attacks from behind him, which makes him vomit blood again.


    "Fire cloud evil god, but so!"


    When Du Shaofu was drinking, the power of the witch broke out, covering the sky and the sun. He collided with Dugu burning sky in a panic, which directly shook his body down into the air and smashed the mountain.


    "Boom!"


    The mountains are falling and the mountains are falling!


    However, Du Shaofu did not stop at this point. His purple hair was surging, and His Majesty was awe inspiring. His body dived down and looked down strongly. A palm print directly landed on the mountain top where Dugu burned the sky.


    "Boom..."


    Ground shaking, mountain peaks from the top of the road, the foot of the mountain suddenly Sheng Sheng explosion.


    Even all the mountains within a thousand feet of the surrounding area collapsed in the "roaring" earth shaking, and their life was shattered into powder.


    For a time, the surrounding sand and rocks turned into a huge arc-shaped pit. The dust filled the sky and the cracks cracked like an abyss.


    Such a palm is too terrible, and the practitioners of realm realm are enough to be crushed and killed.


    In the middle of the pit, Dugu Huotian''s body was lying in a mess. The ancient flaming armor on his body was already torn apart. His hair was disordered, and his face was as white as gray. No


    Du Shaofu fell into the pit and lifted up his body.


    The broken ancient flaming armor on Dugu burning sky also disappeared on his body surface, revealing his tattered red battle clothes, which were stained with blood.


    With Dugu burning the sky being imprisoned, the pulse soul red fire vine golden moss suddenly collapsed in the void.


    The sacred vessels had spirit, but their power was greatly reduced, and they were completely imprisoned by yeluhan.


    "You are defeated!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Dugu burning the way of heaven in his hand.


    "What''s the ability of two people to join hands? Ha ha, have the ability to fight alone!"


    Dugu Huotian was imprisoned, but he did not stop his voice. He sneered at Du Shaofu, adding a trace of cruelty to his mouth.


    "I like more people, less bullying, more tired of fighting alone."


    Du Shaofu was so angry that he didn''t pay any attention to Dugu''s stinging, and said, "I''ll give you one last chance to make an alliance or die with us?"


    "Kill me, ally with you, dream!"


    Dugu Huotian was very arrogant. Although he was not defeated properly, if he bowed his head, he would not be the evil god of fire cloud.


    "You are the supreme Nirvana and the evil god of fire cloud. How about I give you face and you give me a little face? Do you really think I dare not kill you? My patience is not very good." Du Shaofu looked at Dugu burning the sky and said it seriously, rather than plain.


    "Kill me if you can!" Dugu Huotian answered Du Shaofu''s words.


    "Ah..."


    Yeluhan sighed and looked at the embarrassed Dugu Huotian who was imprisoned. He didn''t feel much happy in his heart, instead, he felt a little heartache. I can''t help but think that when I was in the space of God, I was in front of Du Shaofu, the demon king. I was in the same situation as Dugu Huotian at the moment. At that time, I seemed to be more miserable.


    "Bang!"


    However, yeluhan didn''t feel that way, because Du Shaofu''s fist had already fallen on Dugu Huotian''s body. After one blow, Dugu burning sky''s skin was raw, and his flesh was covered with bleeding holes, and his bones were thick.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    then, yeluhan took a cool breath and saw that one of Dugu''s feet was held in Du Shaofu''s hand, which was like a whip, and he was still nagging.


    "Is he not a little supreme Nirvana..."


    "It''s not the samsara Nirvana level yet..."


    "I haven''t put it in my eyes yet..."


    At last, Du Shaofu threw him on the ground again.


    Yelv''s heart was shaking, and he felt pain for Dugu."Poof..."


    However, at the moment, Dugu, the evil god of huoyun, was being ravaged. His body was cracked and there were blood holes all over his body.


    At the moment, Dugu burning sky''s eyes are a little dull, it seems that he has not used his mind, he really does not believe that he will have the encounter at this moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1923

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    He was in a mess, and his blood was dripping, but Dugu Huotian laughed, which made people feel a little bit sad, and his mouth was covered with blood, and he said, "that''s all. I don''t even have the ability to kill me!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Dugu burning the sky, and his eyes moved a little. He did not pay any attention to him. He took all the things he had in his arms.


    The poor Dugu burning sky was imprisoned, and he could not help but see Du Shaofu searching his own body without fear.


    "What about this guy?"


    Yeluhan came forward and glanced at Dugu burning sky on the ground and asked Du Shaofu.


    "Just kill it." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Really Kill... "


    Yeluhan was a little stunned. He wanted to kill Dugu Huotian with this guy. It was nothing for him to kill several people, but after all, it was the evil god of huoyun, which was as famous as him.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, today I was planted, but I died in the hands of you two villains, but it is not worth it. The evil spirit yeluhan, I am ashamed to be as famous as you!"


    Dugu funtian laughed. Today he was completely defeated, but he was not willing to. He was belligerent all his life, but he was besieged by two people, and he was not satisfied.


    Du Shaofu glanced at Dugu burning sky, and he also appreciated this guy''s arrogance. This is the real supreme, with the blood of the supreme, and his whole body is proud.


    "If you are defeated, you will lose. Even if you fight alone, you can''t take advantage of it. Why lose your life? After all, we are all famous in the world. If you make an alliance with us, it will be too late."


    Yeluhan began to admire Dugu Huotian secretly, which was better than the lonely sky howl who was afraid of death and went to Du Shaofu.


    "Brother Yelv, I heard that some talismans can make people into puppets, and their strength will rise instead of falling. You say that this guy is the supreme Nirvana after all, and the effect is better. What do you think we can find a rune master to make puppets?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly looked at yeluhan and seriously said, "even if we can''t find such a spirit Rune master, we can sell this guy to the Phoenix clan, and those big families will certainly get great benefits."


    "This..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, yeluhan couldn''t help but tremble in his heart. He made the supreme Nirvana people into puppets and sold them to the Phoenix family as war servants. It was more painful than killing them.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty and he seemed to be thinking. He said slowly, "maybe we can make an auction to strip all the clothes of Dugu burning sky. Maybe there are women who like this. Who wants this guy, he can get the higher price."


    "It''s immoral, isn''t it?"


    When yeluhan looked at Du Shaofu, he began to roll his eyes. This was an absolute humiliation to huoyun evil god, and it would be ten times more painful to die.


    "Asshole, dare you!"


    After hearing Du Shaofu''s words, he immediately scolded him.


    "Guess if I dare, but you can''t beat me anyway." Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to Dugu Huotian.


    Dugu funtian''s eyes were dull, and he thought that if he was stripped of the high price by the bastard in front of him, he might as well kill him ten times.


    For him, some things are more important than death, such as dignity, such as pride.


    Dugu Huotian was really scared, and his eyes began to flicker.


    "Brother Fu, after all, Dugu burning heaven is the supreme nirvana. Why don''t you give him another chance?" Yeluhan turned his eyes and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Now it''s he who doesn''t give me a chance. If he was willing to form an alliance with us in the first place, it would not be like this at the moment." Du Shaofu understood.


    Yeluhan looked at Dugu Huotian, who had been thrown to the ground, with a look of regret, he said softly: "brother Dugu, you can make a good alliance with us, or be made into a puppet or become a war servant. This is your final choice. You should be ashamed to be the same as me. But I can tell you that the temper of the brothers in the mansion is not very good, if it was not Nadu not long ago When Shaojing arrived in time, Han que''an, the old master of the Legalists, almost died in his hands. "


    Hearing this, Dugu burning sky changed his color secretly. Unexpectedly, he even dared to deal with Han que''an of the Legalists. He was afraid that he would dare to auction him at that time. His body was worth immeasurable.


    Now he has no choice but to die. If he doesn''t want to be made into a puppet or sold as a war servant, he has to form an alliance with these two men.


    "I only ally with you, but I won''t listen to you. In addition, we will have no relationship after the war of demons!"


    Seeing yeluhan, Dugu burned Tianmu and said: "otherwise, I will do whatever you want, but don''t let me have another chance, otherwise I will never let you go!"


    "If I had said that, I would not have been beaten!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face immediately showed a smile, and several fingerprints fell down, which directly untied the imprisonment seal of Dugu burning heaven. Several bags of heaven and earth that had just been snatched from Dugu foe Tian were also enthusiastically stuffed into his arms, saying: "since we are allies now, please don''t be polite.""Why should I be polite? This is Laozi''s!"


    Dugu burned the sky in his heart and murmured in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. This bag of heaven and earth was clearly his own, and this guy was not ashamed.


    "You''re not afraid I don''t mean what I say!"


    But at the same time, Dugu Fen Tian was also very surprised that this guy actually untied his ban seal.


    "You are the evil god of fire cloud, Dugu Huotian. I believe in your words."


    Du Shaofu said indifferently. With this guy''s arrogance, he said that he would not repent.


    Of course, Du Shaofu didn''t believe in him without reservation, but even if he repented, he could suppress him with his own strength. This should be a kind of trial. He should pay more attention to it secretly.


    However, Dugu funtian listened to Du Shaofu''s words, but he could not help but feel some benefits.


    "It''s yours. Give it back to you."


    Seeing Du Shaofu return the bag of heaven and earth, yeluhan had to return the holy weapon of red sky gun to Dugu Huotian.


    A genuine sacred vessel made yeluhan feel reluctant to give up.


    "Come on, take these pills. It''s a little heavy. Don''t blame me. Who makes you so strong? If I don''t try my best, I can''t help you!"


    Du Shaofu also enthusiastically took out a lot of healing pills and handed them to Dugu Huotian.


    "I..."


    Dugu funtian was speechless. Obviously, he was abused, but he was still happy when he talked about it.


    "This guy turns his face too fast."


    Yeluhan pick eyebrows, the guy in front of his face is really not general fast, the heart also has a kind of deja vu feeling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1924

    Dugu Aotian was hurt badly, and his body was cracked by explosion. It took time to heal.


    The confrontation between the three men just now, such a movement, must have attracted the attention of many creatures around.


    "Whoosh..."


    They left quickly, and then entered the plain. They found a place to hide and let Dugu Huotian, the evil god of huoyun, recover.


    Deep in the plain, there are many shadows, monsters roaring, and fierce birds spreading their wings.


    Tianyu mountain is exposed at the end of the plain, attracting a lot of living creatures. You can see many orcs, including fierce birds with eight wings, and even demon cattle with three legs. All of them have strong breath.


    At the end of the plain, there are many huge stones standing like small hills. In front of them, there is a broad outline of mountains suspended in the front of the void. It seems not far away, but in fact it is separated by a vast space.


    The outline of the mountains is vast and boundless, just like a world falling down and suspended in the void, with a mirage like feeling. But across a vast space, you can also feel the aura of heaven and earth coming from your face.


    At the end of the plain, the closer to the outline of the mountain range, the boulders are in excellent position at the moment, so they are occupied by some not weak forces and powerful people. Some loose repair and small and medium-sized forces can only stay around.


    Although it is said that opportunities are everywhere in the battle field of heaven and evil, and there are many special places in the legend, the appearance of Tianyu mountain still attracts many creatures. The attraction brought by the legendary holy medicine is enough to make any living creature unable to resist such temptation.


    At the end of the plain, there is a lot of noise and roaring of animals. Many living creatures come from places like Sanlu, Jiuzhou and the animal kingdom. They belong to different races and forces. It is inevitable that there will be disputes. This place is still an uncontrollable place. Therefore, it is very chaotic. It is not a mysterious and new thing for people to do things with shouting and shouting, and it is not a new and mysterious thing for people to die and hurt.


    However, no one dares to influence those strong and powerful forces in front of them. Those people are not all people and Du can afford to provoke.


    And those powerful and powerful forces are paying close attention to the front. If there are people fighting for death or injury, it is difficult to pay attention to them. As long as they are not provoked, they will do.


    On a lot of boulders in front of us, there are many figures and strong breath at the moment. Among them, there is a slender, fair faced middle-aged man with a strong breath. If Du Shaofu is here now, he must be able to recognize that this person is the tianshe people who surrounded the zitianyu master. The cultivation of the animal kingdom is the whole demon at this moment In the battlefield, it is definitely a strong one.


    But at the moment, this middle-aged man is standing on the side of several people on the boulder, which is obviously higher than that.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is he alone?"


    On the boulder, there is a black robe. The old man has a ruddy face and a slightly fat figure. His long, narrow and deep eyes can make people feel startled.


    "Back to the second uncle, the demon king Du Shaofu is alone. His strength is too strong and unfathomable."


    He was a middle-aged man with fair skin. His face was still pale at the moment. He was a little morbid. He remembered the terrible roar of Du Shaofu a few days ago, but he was still frightened. If he didn''t keep his hands, he would not be able to escape.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu, is this a demonstration against our heavenly snake clan?"


    On hearing this, the old man with black broad robe has a deep look. Although the desolate country is like the sky, the tianshe clan has a deep foundation. Even the nine great masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan have to give some face. Du Shaofu, the demon king, traumatizes the beast soul of a strong territory of the tianshe clan, which does not give the tianshe family much face.


    "Second uncle, the demon king Du Shaofu is so terrible. Behind him are the golden winged Dapeng birds, yin and Yang families, farmers and Mohists. Let''s forget it." The middle-aged man was still in fear. He knew the temper of the second uncle. If he had been someone else, he would have begged him for revenge. However, Du Shaofu, the demon king, shocked him so much that he didn''t want to provoke him again.


    The old man glanced at the white middle-aged man and snorted in his throat: "hum, it''s just relying on the power behind us. Not everyone in the sky snake clan can ignore it. If you meet me, you don''t mind letting him know why I can''t stand!"


    On the plain, dense figures gather in groups, or with great forces. Few people are alone.


    Three young men in their twenties and thirties walked on the plain, their breath converged. Among the dense creatures at the moment, they were not very impressive, and no one would pay attention to them.


    The three men, Du Shaofu, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian, arrived here after their wounds recovered.


    "That''s Tianyu mountain. It''s full of aura of heaven and earth."


    Far ahead, the outline of the vast mountains looks like a world falling down and floating in the void. It is indistinctly visible that the peaks overlap and are crispy. The rich aura of heaven and earth comes to his face. Du Shaofu is surprised that there is still such a place in the heaven devil battlefield.


    "Tianyu mountain appears, but it should not be time to enter. Everyone is still waiting." Said the Tiansha yeluhan, his eyes always fixed on the outline of the vast mountains above the distant void."Find a place ahead and settle down now."


    His face was very pale, his hair was still a little messy, and he didn''t smile at all, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Be happy. What do you think my brother and I did to you?" Du Shaofu looked at Dugu Huotian with a smile on his face.


    Du Shaofu''s face gave him a smile, and without any words, he went straight to the front.


    "You can''t see me here. Get away from me!"


    A black scale demon bear, about three feet in size, stood upright with fierce pupils. It was because Dugu Huotian walked in front of him recklessly, which was a contempt for him. The breath of the peak of the perfect animal statue broke out, and he was yelling at him.


    "Bang!"


    Dugu burned the sky and did not return. He slapped him in the back hand, and an invisible hot breath penetrated the space. The demon bear did not know what had happened, and his body was directly blown into a blood mist.


    A lot of creatures around had planned to watch the scene. Seeing this scene, they suddenly trembled and retreated one after another. The young man in red, who was ill, was actually a terrible strong man.


    "You have a good temper." With a faint smile, Du Shaofu immediately chased after him.


    Yeluhan was helpless. It seemed that Dugu burned heaven, and he was very depressed.


    There are many huge stones, just like the top of a mountain. They are occupied by many powerful and powerful forces. Some people are paying close attention to the Tianyu mountain which is exposed in front of them. Some people are squinting and keeping their eyes closed.


    None of these strong and powerful forces dare to provoke them.


    However, Du Shaofu and yeluhan came and looked around.


    "Are they all here?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved in secret. On the boulders around him, he saw many familiar figures. The people of Taoism, Buddhism, wasteland, golden winged Dapeng birds were all there. In addition, there were many strong men, some familiar faces.


    She Qingrong, with her eye-catching Eight maids, walked with the famous masters and was highly valued by them.


    "Shaojing!"


    In the front of the boulder, there is a graceful figure sitting on the cross knees, with hair hanging down, but it is only a figure of the back. Du Shaofu can recognize at a glance that it is his sister Shaojing.


    Long Ming and others of the dragon clan are also walking together with the Legalists.


    "That''s a good position. I''ll take it!"


    When Du Shaofu looked around, Dugu Huotian was staring at the huge stone where the Taoist school was located. He picked out the stone and wanted to grab it.


    "That''s a Taoist." Du Shaofu glanced blankly at Dugu burning sky. Is this guy trying to find fault on purpose? He even wanted to seize the territory of Taoism. Let alone Taoism, there are some strong people. As far as the relationship between himself and Taoism is concerned, no one can seize the place of Taoist.


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    Dugu Fen Tianmu looked at Du Shaofu with some contempt and disdain. He was very upset. Although he agreed to form an alliance with the two men, he was extremely oppressed along the way.


    "Afraid, when did I climb?"


    Du Shaofu gave Dugu burning sky a blank look. This guy obviously wanted to make trouble, and said: "but I can tell you that we three are allied now. Du Shaojing can be here. If anything happens, you will be the first one to have bad luck."


    Du Shaofu was reminding Dugu to burn the sky. At this time, he provoked the Taoist school. It would be bad to let people make profits in the end. The people of the dragon clan and Legalists were there.


    Hearing this, Dugu burning sky glanced around him, then suddenly he gave Du Shaofu a bad smile and said, "I think that position is also good."


    As the words fell, Dugu funtian''s figure swept out directly and rushed to a boulder not far away. With a sweep of his long sleeves in his red clothes, a strong wind swept out, and several figures were immediately shocked.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Several people fell down, and their faces were bruised. Dugu Aotian then fell on the boulder. A faint voice came out from his mouth and said, "you can go here now."


    A faint voice came out. At the moment, there were still many figures on the boulder, but his face suddenly became gloomy. At first, an old man in black robe had a sharp chill in his long, narrow eyes.


    "Looking for death!"


    With the sound of killing intention, a figure almost came out at the same time. The dark air was surging, and the figure was like lightning. With a finger print, it was still like thunder. The killing intention swept across Dugu burning sky''s eyebrows.


    He Qiang was a powerful beast in the level of the fiefdom. Before the fingerprinting, the space directly collapsed, revealing the dark cracks in the space, and instantly came to Dugu burning sky''s eyebrows.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1925

    "Looking for death!"


    Such a voice came out of Dugu burning sky''s mouth, and his expression was calm. However, his voice was arrogant and could not be provoked. He shook his arm, and the same fingerprint came out of the air directly. The blazing breath penetrated into the space and collided with the former''s fingerprints for a moment.


    The two fingerprints were not far away from Dugu Huotian''s body, and the space ripples suddenly stirred. There were dark circles in the place where the two fingerprints touched each other. However, a terrible force was suddenly rolled out, which was like a red arc, carrying a terrible blazing breath, and instantly got into the fingertips of the orc cultivators in Yujing.


    "Ah..."


    The scream suddenly howled out, and the fingertips of the cultivator at the level of realm cultivation were immediately dropped into the molten slurry, and the fog became blood.


    Then it starts from the fingertip, and the palm and arm instantly crumble into blood and evaporate in the blazing heat.


    Although it is said that the wound of Dugu burning heaven is still far from recovering, it is definitely not comparable to the cultivators at the level of the realm.


    "Hiss!"


    An old man with a black broad robe appeared in front of him. With a sharp and vigorous Qi turning knife, the arm of the master of the realm suddenly broke, and then turned into blood gas in the blazing energy.


    The former arm is broken, howling, bleeding, but it is the opportunity to get out, but his eyes are still trembling with fear.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu and yeluhan fell on the side of Dugu burning sky, their eyes turned around and moved in secret.


    "Heavenly snake clan!"


    Du Shaofu recognized the people on the boulder. When the sixth martial uncle, zitianyu, was surrounded by people, there were several people of the tianshe clan present.


    The sky snake clan, which is a powerful race in the animal kingdom, should also give some face to the supreme orcs such as the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan.


    At the beginning, there was a tianshe sect in Zhongzhou, and there was contact in the mountain range of wild animals. Later, they fought with the people of tianshe sect. Some people''s veins and souls came from the tianshe clan.


    Du Shaofu was wondering if there was any connection between the snake clan that day and the snake tribe now.


    And such a movement immediately startled the strong and powerful on the surrounding boulders. They looked at each other curiously, and then suddenly changed color.


    "They are coming!"


    "Tiansha yeluhan and fushaodu!"


    There is a voice in the big stone.


    In particular, in the lineup of Buddhism, Taoism, celebrities, Legalists, and wasteland, many people were surprised. Two of the three defeated the Legalists Han que Chuan and long Ming of the dragon clan not long ago.


    "I''m afraid you didn''t know that you ran into a hard stone this time."


    In Taoism, an old man beside Xu Yangzi has a bitter smile on his old face.


    He knew the old man Youluo of the tianshe clan, but the mysterious Fu Shao Du and the Tiansha yeluhan were definitely not easy to provoke.


    Although Youluo is very strong, it is not as good as Han que Xun of Legalists.


    "The guy around yeluhan and fushaodu seems to be Dugu Huotian, the evil god of fire cloud!"


    Xu Yangzi''s eyes fluctuated. He had seen Dugu burning heaven in the divine space. Every time he appeared, he was covered with ancient Molten Armor.


    At the moment, the man in red, who seems to be in a bit of a mess and weak, seems to be the terrible existence of Dugu burning sky, a warmonger!


    "Dugu Huotian, the evil god of huoyun, is also a supreme one. How can he walk with yeluhan and that Fu Shao?"


    With Xu Yangzi''s words, the strong Taoists immediately changed color.


    "Tiansha yeluhan, huoyun evil god Dugu Huotian, how did they get together?"


    "Is that the Tiansha yeluhan and the fire cloud evil god Dugu burning the sky? Who else is there?"


    "There is also a strong one, unfathomable!"


    The big forces on the surrounding boulders also immediately recognized the fire cloud evil god Dugu Huotian.


    At the beginning, the splendor of huoyun evil god was so brilliant that people from all major forces witnessed it.


    In the famous Legalists and Legalists, everyone''s eyes were on yeluhan and Du Shaofu. Their looks were very complicated, but they didn''t have any good looks. They were all cold in their eyes.


    She Qingrong looks at Du Shaofu, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian. There are some differences in his clear eyes.


    At the same time, the Youluo eyes of the tianshe tribe are changing color one after another. One of the descendants of the family tells him the identity of the three young men in front of him.


    From the surrounding discussion, Youluo also heard the confirmation. No wonder these three people dare to challenge the snake clan.


    Among them, one of them had a name that he had never heard of. However, Youluo had long heard of Dugu Huotian and yeluhan, the evil god of huoyun. They were two powerful supremacies, who had left a magnificent presence in the space of God.


    "Dugu burning the sky, yeluhan, you don''t pay attention to the Tian snake clan!"


    You Luo opened his mouth. Although he knew that Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan were the supreme, no one could challenge them. Even if the dragon and Phoenix came here, they would not dare to treat them like this. This is a challenge to chiluoluo.What''s more, Youluo can''t see that Dugu burning the sky seems to be seriously wounded, and the Tiansha yeluhan is still spreading in the battle field of the demons. He is being chased by Legalists, dragon clan and strategists. At the moment, there are Legalists and dragon people.


    "It''s none of my business."


    Yeluhan''s face was not very good-looking, and he murmured in his heart that it was clearly that Dugu Aotian was deliberately causing trouble.


    "I don''t know what they are." Dugu Huotian glanced at Youluo.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    On the boulder, Youluo looks at Dugu burning the sky, and his eyes are cold. These three young men are provocative to the snake clan, and they don''t pay attention to him.


    He has some scruples about these three people, but he is absolutely not afraid.


    There is no holy land cultivator in his Youluo, and there are few people who can make him fear.


    "Don''t sell your old age in front of Laozi. Do you want to die?"


    However, when the words came out, he stepped back and stood beside Du Shaofu and yeluhan, with a smile.


    "Boom


    A terrible breath of yin and cold swept out of Youluo''s body, shaking the void majestically. There were talismans and secret patterns rising from the sky. At the same time, the cold voice came out: "boy, you are looking for death!"


    "Boom, boom..."


    From the back of Youluo, the strong breath of many heavenly snake clan erupted at the same time.


    All around the void suddenly becomes distorted, towering momentum like a volcano, suddenly swept the world.


    At that moment, some living creatures, especially those of the orcs, appeared in their minds for a moment. They had palpitations to climb out of their hearts, and there was a rush of fright from the bottom of their hearts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1926

    Although the sky snake clan is not comparable to the dragon race, Phoenix clan and golden winged ROC bird race, it is definitely the top race among the orcs. ¦°¡Ê,


    "how many little snakes dare to shout?"


    It seems that Dugu Huotian didn''t care about it. He looked at Youluo and joked with a smile.


    Looking at the banter smile of Dugu burning sky, you Luo''s face gradually became gloomy. On his slender arm, there were wrinkles and five fingers bent, which made people''s heart palpitating light flash out, like a black light jumping on the five fingers, bringing out the dark space trace.


    "Challenge me, snake clan, die!"


    The killing intention in the eyes is not covered up, the cold light of Youluo is everywhere, and the moment the sole steps forward, the figure also mysteriously disappears in the original place.


    With the disappearance of Youluo''s body shape, many eyes on the surrounding boulders and around also changed color. I didn''t expect that Youluo really made a move.


    "You Luo is afraid to kick the steel plate!"


    However, among the major forces, many people sighed to themselves and had to pray for Youluo.


    "Hiss!"


    In a flash, the space in front of the fire cloud evil god Dugu Huotian appeared with waves in front of his body. The five fingers curved, and a huge cold energy gathered between the five fingers, which turned into a claw print and swept out. In an instant, Dugu burned the sky and left.


    Before the paw print, the space directly distorts and cracks, and the space will be broken at any time.


    Even when he was in his prime, he did not dare to be careless.


    "Dare to move my little brother, the old snake looks for smoke!"


    At the same time, a figure appeared in front of Dugu burning sky, his eyes were empty and his voice was drinking.


    "Looking for death!"


    With a sharp sound, you Luo suddenly grabbed Du Shaofu''s spirit cover with a black halo and a terrible wind tearing through the void.


    In the full view of the public, many eyes changed color. Du Shaofu shook his arm, and with a direct blow, he suddenly burst out.


    The fist was simple and direct, and it was immediately hit by Youluo''s paw print.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, a tingling scalp, ears roaring dull sound spread.


    The terrifying air waves and broken talismans spread from the place where the fists and claws touch each other like tides, and the space waves surge along the way.


    "Pedaling..."


    The sharp and cold claw print and fist contact stopped for a short time. Then you saw Youluo''s body trembling fiercely, and his steps staggered and retreated in the air wave.


    Youluo''s body urgently stepped back a few steps. The rock was deep under his feet. Finally, he stamped on the ground and the cracks spread. Only then did he manage to stabilize his body.


    Such a scene, let the eyes around suddenly solidified.


    Especially for some of the creatures who did not know du Shaofu but understood the power of Youluo, they were filled with fear.


    When Youluo raised his head, a look of shock appeared on his gloomy and murderous old face. His eyes fell on Du Shaofu carefully, staring at Du Shaofu and saying in a deep voice, "who are you?"


    With Youluo''s questioning, Du Shaofu was also thoroughly concerned. What is the existence of such a young man who let Youluo retreat with one blow?


    "Can''t you hear me clearly? You want to move my little brother, old snake. Are you looking for smoke?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to Youluo and said such a sentence.


    "Is Dugu Huotian, the evil god of huoyun, his younger brother?"


    Just such a sentence, but do not know how much around the eyes of the waves.


    Dugu burned his eyes for a moment, and then he immediately stared at Du Shaofu with anger on his face.


    Youluo grudged Du Shaofu. The pain in his palm made him know that the mysterious young man with purple hair in front of him was not easy to provoke, but the eyes around him were stabbed in his heart like a thorn, which was an absolute shame.


    He has practiced for thousands of years, even longer than the practice of Han que Chuan, a legalist. But at the moment, he was so ignored by a younger generation that he retreated with a single blow. He did not pay attention to the Tian snake clan. He also hit him in the face of chiluoluo, which made his cold feeling start to surge wildly.


    "Boy, no matter who you are, you have to pay the price today!"


    You Luo''s eyes are fierce, and the gloomy voice makes many strong people feel cold.


    "You are an old snake, and there are several dragons beside you. If you can make a soup together, it will taste good."


    Du Shaofu looked at Youluo and looked at it carefully, as if a wolf had seen the meat. He said, and his tongue licked his lips, and he was about to drool.


    "This guy, it seems that he''s familiar."


    Looking at the purple haired man''s almost drooling expression, Xu Yangzi, Heng Lun, Kong Sansi and others all have a sense of deja vu.


    Only long Ming and other faces of the dragon clan twitch violently. That Fu Shao Du openly does not put the dragon people in their eyes, and has been damaged again for no reason."Jie Jie..."


    Youluo''s cold laughter was filled with incomparable killing intention. His eyes were ferocious. He said in a gloomy and angry way: "boy, if you fall into my hands, you will surely be worse than dead!"


    The moment the voice falls, the shadow of Youluo disappears again.


    As soon as his figure disappeared, a faint smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s calm face. He stepped out of his step slightly, clenched his fist in his palm, and stormed away directly into the left space.


    "Boom


    This blow smashed the ripples of space, and a large area of space was like a lightning depression, and the Youluo figure, which had just disappeared in an instant, appeared in it, and the eyes were startled.


    But at the same time, Youluo''s body was full of talismans and secret patterns. His body swelled and his breath burst out like a storm.


    "Wuwu..."


    With the sharp and piercing hissing sound, Youluo becomes a huge black snake in the twisted space.


    This is not an ordinary snake family. This is the supreme snake of the snake family. It is extremely oppressive. It sounds like a black dragon circling in the void. It is frightening.


    From the black snake, the terrible energy diffused, and the surrounding space was twisted to reveal a long vacuum trace, showing a dark and deep light, as if the whole space would explode at any time.


    At this moment, the cultivation atmosphere of the main realm level in the black sky snake is sweeping out without any cover up.


    The overwhelming pressure made many people around him lose their souls.


    "Little scumbag, you''re pissing me off!"


    The voice of Youluo is cold and frightening. The huge body like a black dragon is perched on the top of Du Shaofu and other people. The sharp and frightening cold light looks down on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak, but his fingerprints were coagulating, with a mysterious smell. His body was expanding, and an extremely amazing energy suddenly rose from within himself, shaking people''s soul and changing the color of the sky!


    Just for a moment, Du Shaofu''s body was the body of a witch who was hundreds of feet high. His whole body was covered with mist, like a million mountains falling from the sky.


    "Hum..."


    The sky is covered with black clouds, and the void is full of wind and clouds. The surging power of witches seems to be coming from ancient times. The wind and thunder are endless and sonorous!


    Such a terrible breath is obviously more terrible than the former, which makes the people present tremble and want to be paralyzed.


    ¡±The magic power of Confucianism


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s instant transformation of the power of the witch, Youluo''s huge fierce pupil also changed color.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu did not stop at all. He took the initiative to shoot the huge body. Around the body of the witch, there were countless gods and Demons chanting. Shaking his arm, he directly patted the black snake of Youluo.


    "Long..."


    The power of the witch surged, and the runes in the sky were vast and turbulent, just like a string of mountain torrents. The ''rumbling'' wind and thunder were chattering endlessly, and the space ''Hula'' exploded together.


    You Luo fierce pupil changes color, the body black light soars to the sky, the huge body like a dragon soars into the sky, suddenly hit and go.


    ¡±Bang... "


    The body of the Witch and the black sky snake collide together. The rune stirs up the sky, and the space ripple directly spreads around like a boiling water wave.


    The two are separated by touching, but the body of Youluo black sky snake is shot back directly.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s huge body of witches shot out as if there were ten thousand feet of light around him, and the light of the talisman''s Secret patterns was surging. It was like the light that shrouded on the body of the black sky snake retreating from the Youluo earthquake, twisting the surrounding void.


    "The old snake dares to be wild


    This kind of words spread out, and Du Shaofu''s body crossed the void and landed on the back of Youluo. The surrounding space was twisted and as fast as lightning, which made Youluo unable to escape. It could only burst out the mysterious Rune light and cover the body surface to resist.


    "My little brother, you dare to move


    "Bang!"


    "Let you go, you don''t go yet!"


    "bang!"


    "Lao Tzu''s Legalists, Han que, dare to beat them. Are you afraid of Tian she people?"


    "Bang!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    One after another, roaring from the mouth of the witch''s body like thunder, the wind and clouds, the power of the wizard stirred.


    Under the constant bombardment of Du Shaofu''s fist after fist, the light circle on the surface of Youluo''s body had already been smashed. Later, Du Shaofu grasped the giant tail with one hand, and then it fell to the ground in turn.


    "Boom..."


    The ground cracked, the rocks exploded, the earth moved and the mountains rocked, and the dust was flying.


    The creatures around him were frightened and some of their legs were weak and forced to retreat, so as not to be harmed.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    But Ling''s Youluo body cracked, blood dripping, ferocious mouth gushing blood, covered with dust and blood mixed, in a mess to the extreme!


    "Hiss..."


    A claw mark was snatched from Du Shaofu''s hand. Then, on Youluo''s huge body of Tian snake, dozens of Jin of Tian snake''s flesh and skin were removed, which made him scream repeatedly."I warn you, the snake clan, don''t provoke me again, or you will be stewed in a pot!"


    When the last sound came out, Du Shaofu grabbed the huge tail of Youluo and swung it out of the air.


    "Chulala..."


    In a flash, Youluo''s huge body of the sky snake flew backward like a meteorite. In the blood gushing in his mouth and the rest of the snake family''s children in horror and despair, Youluo smashed into the plain far away.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Where the ground trembles, ground cracks spread, countless times and dust stirred the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1927

    Such a scene happened very quickly, which made the surroundings dull and startled. Many living creatures'' eyeballs were about to fall out.


    Even if it was Dugu burning sky, his eyes were beating secretly. He was really upset in his heart, so he deliberately wanted to make trouble for shaodu and yeluhan.


    There was no way to provoke the Legalists, the dragon people, and the Taoists, so Dugu Fen, a genius, retreated to the next place. He felt that there was a strong man in the sky snake clan, so he came to deliberately provoke the Tianshi family.


    However, Dugu Huotian didn''t expect that the cultivation of Youluo master''s realm was so weak that he didn''t even think that Fu Shao was so cruel that he didn''t pay attention to the Tian snake clan.


    However, Dugu Huotian wanted to make some trouble for him and yeluhan. However, he thought that the final result would be like this. People didn''t worry about the tianshe people at all, and they didn''t worry about the big chalkiness at all.


    In the legalist school lineup, Du Shaojing, sitting cross legged, did not know when he opened his eyes and looked at the figure of the incarnation of the body of a witch. There was a wave in the quiet eyes.


    After that, Du Shaojing returned to plain and closed his eyes slightly again, as if everything around him had nothing to do with it.


    "What''s that guy about?"


    At the moment, the children of Confucianism are deeply pondering. The mysterious youth with purple hair and the power of witches are too mysterious.


    The body of the witch shrinks, and Du Shaofu''s figure falls on the boulder. Those who were the strongmen of the snake clan on the boulder had already retreated in fright with the Youluo being thrown away. Where dare they stay.


    "The meat of this old snake should be good, but it has a little fishy smell. It needs to be well preserved."


    With the dozens of catties of meat torn from Youluo''s body, Du Shaofu began to set up a stove, beat out a lot of spices from the bag of heaven and earth, pickled it, and in the surprised and appalled eyes around him, he lit a fire to roast the meat.


    "That guy really wants to eat Youluo''s meat!"


    "How do I feel, that guy seems to be familiar with each other!"


    Some people in the crowd said that the purple haired man who ravaged Youluo had a kind of temperament and style, which made many people have a sense of deja vu.


    "That guy''s temper and character are a little bit like our little clan leader!"


    In the wild country lineup, there are the children of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "It does look like a president."


    In the wild country lineup, xuanjiao king also secretly moved.


    The roast meat is full of fragrance and fragrant with oil. Some people around have been drooling secretly. Don''t mention the smell. It''s the meat of the snake family. Eating it will bring great benefits.


    But no one dares to show it. Youluo is in the distance. It''s hard to see the extreme at this moment.


    Watching others lean on their own flesh on the spot, you Luo is so oppressed. I''m afraid that if anyone really eats his meat at this time, he will surely be remembered.


    "Come on, little brother. You''re not healed. Eat more meat."


    When the flavor of the barbecue reached its peak, Du Shaofu tore off half of the roast meat and handed it to Dugu Aotian.


    "When will I be your younger brother?"


    Dugu foe Tian glared at Du Shaofu, and he jerked.


    However, Dugu Aotian did not resist the smell of the barbecue, so he took the barbecue and ate the meat of Youluo, which would help him a lot.


    "Don''t mind. I''ll just call it that way."


    The rest of them are sitting on the barbecue.


    Yeluhan was not polite, and the fragrance had already made him have a big appetite. After a little taste, his eyes were shining and he immediately ate them.


    Looking at the three people on the boulder eating the meat of Youluo without any scruples, the eyes of the strong around him also appear waves.


    "How could Dugu Huotian, the evil god of huoyun, walk with those two guys?"


    "These three people together, I''m afraid they will be strong competitors on Tianyu mountain!"


    On the boulder, some of the major forces spoke softly.


    A moment later, he did not worry about anything. He sat cross legged and breathed and adjusted his breath. His body was filled with hot breath, as if there was molten slurry flowing on his body surface.


    "It seems that we have to wait for some time before Tianyu mountain can enter completely." Said yeluhan, looking at the distant space ahead, at the outline of the vast mountains.


    "Then wait a little longer."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and glanced at the famous players from afar.


    "The tianshe people are very strong. I heard that there are strong people in the holy land. I''m afraid they will not give up!"


    Yeluhan reminds Du Shaofu that he didn''t expect that Dugu Huotian would cause trouble on purpose, and that his fu shaodu also severely damaged the Youluo of the tianshe people. He was afraid that he would not give up with his nature.


    "It''s better not to provoke me again. The strongmen of the holy land can''t come in now, or I''ll roast the whole snake next time."


    Du Shaofu had a chill on his face, and he had no good impression of the tianshe people.Looking at Du Shaofu''s cold face, yeluhan raised his eyebrows slightly. Some intentionally or unintentionally, he swept the Legalists'' line-up nearby and said, "both Legalists and longzu are still here. You''d better pay attention to it."


    "The soldiers will block the water and cover up the earth. Anyway, they have already set up a bridge with them. If they want to do something, they will still do it."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. Then he looked at the outline of the mountains in front of him. With a little surprise on his face, he said, "what kind of existence is it? Why is it so magical? Is it intentional or is it a wonder of heaven and earth?"


    "This is the demon battlefield, which comes from ancient times. At that time, Tianjiao came forth in large numbers, and the most powerful were everywhere, and all the heroes were contending. Who knows how this place was formed in the demon battlefield?"


    Yeluhan was smiling bitterly. A deep arc was lifted on his angular face and said: "it is said that even if Tianyu mountain is completely revealed, it is not easy to enter. There are fierce mountains and water risks. You can''t climb it. The water is weak water, which can annihilate all living beings. The mountain is Thunder Mountain and can destroy everything."


    "It seems that it''s not easy to get in, but the boat will go straight to the bridge. I think there will always be a way." Du Shaofu said. After taking a deep breath, his mind was released and he searched around.


    "Qingqing, you can be here."


    Du Shaofu was worried. It was said that Qingqing had arrived near Tianyu mountain in the East, but up to now, there has been no news.


    After that, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and closed his eyes.


    Yeluhan glanced at Du Shaofu and Dugu Huotian, who was treating his wounds, and then closed his eyes.


    A great war has ended, and the eyes around him are still in the air, and then everything begins to subside.


    "How has it not been completely revealed? Now there is no chance at all. Many strong people want to enter by force. Some people come back in confusion and some people bury them completely."


    "It should be fast. It''s too dangerous. It''s not easy to get into Tianyu mountain. Those big powers and top powerful people dare not rush in and take it lightly."


    "Although Tianyu mountain has already appeared, there is still a space around it. The seal has not dissipated. Its power cannot be underestimated."


    In the crowd, some people murmured.


    Du Shaofu is keeping his eyes closed, but these remarks can not escape his keen soul perception, but his heart is more and more worried.


    Some people have already entered Tianyu mountain, others have fled in confusion, some have been buried completely, Dongli Qingqing''s whereabouts are unknown, do not know whether they have entered, which worries Du Shaofu.


    As time went by, the news of Tianyu mountain attracted many powerful people to come.


    In addition to those big powers, Du Shaofu also felt a lot of extremely obscure and vast atmosphere.


    Once Tianyu mountain is completely revealed, it will be a fierce fight at that time.


    There are also Legalists, longzu, and famous people. Therefore, Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless and needed to stay at the peak.


    Close your eyes and open your eyes.


    Two days later, more and more creatures gathered on the plain.


    There was a lot of noise in the sky.


    But close to the position on the boulder in front, there is no one dare to compete.


    Kong Sansi, Du Shaojing, Heng Lun, Xu Yangzi, Gu Qingrong, Jialou jueyu, Du Xiaoqing, Gu Tianhao and others are all closing their eyes and breathing, waiting for the complete appearance of Tianyu mountain.


    As time goes by, at a certain moment, the outline of the vast mountains falling like a world completely emerges in the void, as if it is already parallel to the void.


    The mirage like illusion completely faded and became more and more real.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, behind the void, there is a broken wind, with a breath, not much convergence diffuse, solidification of the void.


    Such a breath is fierce and incomparable, so that the powerful forces on the boulder are also moved, and immediately open their eyes and look back.


    There are many figures in the void, such as the rainbow breaking through the sky, lightning appeared on the plain.


    "Boom..."


    The space trembled invisibly, the light converged, and a large group of figures emerged. At first, a middle-aged man looked like a wretched face, but it had a kind of charm.


    Around him, there are 18 invisible power breath fluctuations. The 18 upright men are like 18 javelins in the air. Any one of them is like a fierce beast, sharp and bloody!


    In addition, there are a lot of figures, among which there are many young figures.


    "The heavenly generals of the wasteland, the eighteen guards!"


    "Shengzhen boy Zhen Qingchun!"


    Some people in the crowd exclaimed, when such a group of people suddenly appeared, people immediately trembled.


    In the lineup of Legalists, famous masters and dragon clan, however, some people''s looks were very ugly, and they suddenly became gloomy.


    The faces of the Buddhists are not very good-looking, especially Heng Lun and others. In front of the supreme tomb, the Buddha''s eighteen Buddha array was broken by the heaven''s eighteen heavenly beast holy Sha array.


    "Are you here, too?"Du Shaofu smiles. On the way, he meets his elder brothers Zhen Qingchun and ye Piaoling. Besides them, Wei Jiajia of Wei family and some children of Huang Guo are also included.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1928

    "Brother Qingchun, night floating Ling, eternal jade, stone, we are here!"


    In the wild country and the golden winged Dapeng bird lineup, Du Xiaoqing was surprised to see a group of figures on the void.


    Zhen Qingchun, night Piaoling and so on swept under the sky, smell speech, smile, fall across the sky.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the void is trembling, and the outline of the mountains in front gives out a shocking breath.


    "Boom..."


    There is space distortion, but also a surging vast aura, just like a wave.


    Waves of aura swept in, spread in the void, the plain that many eyes are quietly red color, even breathing are rapid.


    On the boulder, those slightly closed eyes also suddenly opened, a breath wave, essence overflowing.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, looking at the twisted space. The broad outline of the mountains fell down from the nine days, with a surge of aura and space fluctuations, like a repressed volcano crazy spray thin.


    "Boom


    Space vibrates, like the sound of the sky spreads, and the outline of the mountain falls completely to the end of the plain.


    There are green and dark green, towering chalky trees, misty clouds, spirited people, just like the door of a new world suddenly opened.


    "Tianyu mountain is completely revealed!"


    At the moment when the vast mountains fell completely, the eyes of many figures on the plain were already red. After waiting for such a long time, the Tianyu mountain finally appeared.


    "Get in!"


    Voice from the throat Chalong low greedy roar out, a lot of human shadow and animal shadow suddenly rushed to the mountains.


    "Whoosh..."


    One after another of the figures across the sky, breath burst, there are animal shadows covering the chalky sky like blocking the sun, extremely shocking.


    However, Du Shaofu had already recovered a lot of Dugu Huotian. Yeluhan did not move, nor did the powerful disciples on the boulder move. He was still watching nervously.


    "Chulala..."


    "Help, help me..."


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, the overwhelming figure of the sky rushed away, not close to the mountains, is suddenly a line of figures straight down from the void.


    No matter how the wings of fierce birds flutter and even shatter the space, they still fall from the high altitude involuntarily, and then there is the sound of howling.


    "Go back..."


    One by one, the figures retreated in panic. Some people were already late, falling one after another.


    The stronger one and Ben are the ones who stay behind. They run away in confusion.


    Such a scene is shocking, and it also makes the creatures who have just been waiting for a sigh of relief, looking at the edge of the mountain many in a hurry to escape and countless screams and howls, secretly happy.


    "A group of people who are beyond their means have greedy heart, but have no greedy strength. They deserve to be unlucky."


    Dugu burned the sky indifferently, his voice dropped, and his figure immediately swept to the front.


    "Let''s go, too. Let''s have a look first."


    Yeluhan waved his hand, and his figure turned into a rainbow, filled with evil spirit, and went to the mountains ahead.


    At the same time, many of the strong and powerful people on the surrounding boulders are also showing their bodies at the moment, and their shadows turn into shadows and take away the mountains.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly picked, followed by yeluhan and Dugu Huotian.


    One after another, the figures suddenly appeared in the void before the mountains, which found that there was a vast river before the mountains.


    The huge river is no less than tens of thousands of feet wide. At the end of the river, the vast mountains stand up, and the huge outline is like a towering ancient beast sleeping, which makes people feel cold!


    Du Shaofu, Dugu burned the sky, and yeluhan stayed in the void with others at the moment, and their faces were all changed for it.


    I saw at the moment that the vast river, the emergence of a thick white bone, like a huge river.


    All kinds of huge animal bones and human skeletons float on the river, gently fluctuating, but not flowing.


    A lot of creatures just fell down, and now it seems that they have turned into white bones in the huge river.


    At this moment, it is obvious that the white bone river has always existed. Although there are a lot of creatures just damaged, they are absolutely dissatisfied with the river.


    The sea of white bones, lifeless, makes people look at it also has a kind of creepy feeling.


    "This is a weak water, which can annihilate human beings, and can''t cross it!"


    Looking at the huge river of white bones, yeluhan opened his mouth, and his eyes were also changed with color. The vast river of white bones, dense with floating white bones, has not known how many creatures have been buried since ancient times.


    "Gu..."


    All of a sudden, there was a loud hissing sound, a huge feathered fierce bird fluttered across the sky, and the whole body was filled with dazzling brilliance, as if wrapped in fog.


    This fierce feathered bird is a strong one who has reached the level of the great territory. It will cross the weak water bone River by flapping its wings and distorting the void.


    But the fierce feathered bird has just crossed the weak River, and suddenly his whole body trembles violently. It seems that he has suddenly suffered from some most terrible thing. The fierce pupil begins to shrink and the body is falling."Gu..."


    The fierce birds roared and drank, and the atmosphere of the great territory broke out with all its strength. However, it was of no help. The weak water didn''t even make waves, so it fell directly.


    "No..."


    But in the end, the fierce feathered bird was in despair, and his voice was filled with grief and despair. His body was falling and fell into the weak water bone River, which finally caused waves in the weak water.


    The weak water submerged the feathered fierce birds, and then a huge skeleton emerged, with no trace of flesh and blood. The white bones were thick and the light was frightening.


    A strong Orc at the level of a large territory was also instantly damaged, so powerless was annihilated into white bones.


    Around innumerable creatures shock, hair straight up!


    "It''s terrible!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty and his heart was filled with waves.


    The weak water was so strange that Du Shaofu was more and more worried about Dongli Qingqing. If Dongli Qingqing had already entered Tianyu mountain, could the weak river be crossed?


    "Ji..."


    When Du Shaofu was deep in thought, suddenly, there was the sound of Peng, which stirred the hearts of the people.


    There are many golden winged ROC birds suddenly appear in the sky, fluttering their wings to cover the chalky sky. The golden light is ten thousand feet. A fierce breath spreads and opens, blocking the dark air in the body and shaking the soul.


    The only golden winged ROC bird is perched in the void, which is frightening and exciting.


    "Go


    There are golden winged ROC birds flying across the sky, carrying a lot of the children of the wasteland on their back. They flutter their wings and stir up ripples in the weak water.


    In the eyes of countless surprise, the only golden winged ROC bird actually crossed the weak river.


    That terrible weak water, it seems, does not have much influence on it.


    "My God!"


    All around the living creatures tremble, startled and inexplicable, the golden winged ROC bird can actually cross the weak water bone river!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1929

    "The ROC with the wind, weak water does not annihilate, terrible!"


    Yeluhan looked at the golden winged ROC bird crossing the weak River, and waves rose in his eyes.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, closely behind the golden winged ROC, there are many figures flying together, separated in the void and connected with each other in the invisible.


    This is the sky will 18 Wei, they are scattered, but secretly connected, fingerprints condensation, breath convergence.


    &Whoa, whoa * &quot,


    , and at the same time, a roaring sound of a road is a thunder of thunder, and the sky is shining brightly in eighteen bodies, and the rune is shining in the firmament. In a flash, it becomes a golden roc bird, a mysterious cloud of Jiao, an ancient fox, an ancient ''calamity'', an ancient ''Teng snake'', ''a'' '','' a '','' and so on, eighteen frightening giant animals.


    The shadow of eighteen strange beasts is occupying the void and roaring ferociously. It is led by the shadow of golden winged ROC bird that floats all over the body at night. It spreads all over the sky and emerges into the sky in an attitude of covering the sky with chalkiness and blocking the sun.


    "Long..."


    Night floating Ling''s body, but also has the supreme power to emerge, causes the sky sound, the divine fire like aura in the sky.


    This scene, let all around the eyes for it to take a cool breath, the world will be 18 days will guard, terror like this!


    "Go..."


    The sky will 18 Wei pan void, with the rest of the wasteland and Wei''s children across the weak river.


    "Go..."


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, throws out a small tower in his hand. In an instant, his evil spirit soars to the sky. His body is several feet in size, and his figure soars up to the imperial tower.


    "Boom!"


    There is the vast sound of heaven. In the line-up of Legalists, Du Shaojing is in the air, and ten rounds of divine rings are in the air, covering the Legalists'' children crossing the weak river.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Almost at the same time, Kong Sansi, Xu Yangzi, Huiyou en, Heng Lun, and Yi Qingrong urged the supreme power. The sky sound was turbulent, the machines were weak, and the huge chalky waves were carrying people around them to cross the weak water bone river.


    "Amitabha


    In Buddhism, besides henglun, there is an old monk who throws out a string of Buddhist beads. It is a mysterious sacred vessel, incarnated as a Buddha shadow, with a vague Sanskrit sound. It seems that he is helping all living beings to cross the weak river.


    "Oh


    There is a dragon chant resounding. There is a drop of mysterious blood in the Dragon inscriptions of the dragon clan, which incarnates the Dragon shadow. The vastness of the Dragon sweeps across the sky, making the living creatures tremble and crawl. Then the children of the dragon family cross to the weak water bone river.


    "That''s the blood left by the real dragon. It''s a real dragon. It''s not soaked in weak water." Yeluhan looked slightly.


    "Cross the weak river!"


    Above the void, we can see that all the major forces are fighting for the crossing. It is also the forces of all sides who urge the secret method and arrange the large array to cross.


    Strong people show up, no longer hide, use the secret.


    There are creatures with treasures and mysterious means.


    In a flash, zhengdu was detonated again. All kinds of secret methods, arrays, treasures and mysterious means were displayed together.


    Runes soar into the sky and shine brightly.


    Weak water howls, with the white bone of the big chalky waves.


    Some people were tottering, and the array was about to be broken. Finally, they were drowned by the weak water and turned into white bones. There was a lot of sad and howling.


    The treasure of the strong is annihilated, the body falls, and cannot escape the weak water.


    But there are also people who risk crossing the river and landing successfully.


    "Three thousand weak waters are deep, and the living creatures are fixed at the bottom. The supreme and extraordinary body can be crossed by weak waters."


    Dugu Huotian shook his arms and swept his long sleeves. Six rings of God were in the air above the void, wrapped by the supreme power. He turned back and looked at Du Shaofu, and strode across the weak water bone river.


    Yeluhan looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes turning to himself.


    "One step ahead."


    As the voice fell, the God ring was in the sky above yeluhan''s void, which was also driven by the supreme power, and left with Dugu burning the sky.


    "Well, you two give me a ride


    Du Shaofu yelled loudly behind him. However, Dugu Huotian and yeluhan agreed with each other and ignored Du Shaofu at all.


    "These two bastards!"


    Du Shaofu can see that the weak water is terrible, but there are also means and secret methods that can be used, but the consumption is huge. The most special is the supreme. As the supreme, the weak water does not soak.


    Du Shaofu knew that the two men must have intended to see if they were the supreme.


    But once the supreme power is exposed, I''m afraid it will expose the identity. The body of the golden winged ROC can also cross the weak water directly, but it will definitely become white immediately.


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. However, he was a little less worried about Dongli Qingqing. Dongli Qingqing was also the supreme one. If he entered Tianyu mountain ahead of time, at least the weak river could be crossed.


    On the Bank of the weak River, there are many figures who have already landed. Yeluhan and Dugu burning sky fall on a rock. Looking back at Du Shaofu on the other side, they can clearly see that Du Shaofu is standing in the void.Their eyes moved in secret, and their eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. They didn''t take Du Shaofu to cross the weak river. They just wanted to see if Du Shaofu''s real identity would be supreme.


    At the moment, there are many people with the same mind as Dugu Huotian and yeluhan. There are many Du Shaofu who are staring at the opposite side of the river. Everyone can see that the mysterious purple haired man did not seem to have tried his best to deal with Han que''an. I don''t know what means he will take or be a supreme one when he wants to cross the weak river?


    "Ah..."


    There are screams and howls are still coming out, and there are creatures trying to cross the river and fall.


    "It seems familiar."


    Du Shaofu looked at the weak river with big chalky waves. He looked a little different and felt the waves of the river. He seemed to have a familiar feeling.


    "Is it really relevant? Try it!"


    He gritted his teeth slightly. Du Shaofu decided to give it a try. If he didn''t, he would only be able to expose his identity.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu soared into the air, and his body swayed. Suddenly, he was like a leaf falling in the breeze. What was light was falling directly on the weak water.


    In the eyes of a lot of attention, Du Shaofu stepped on the weak water, and his figure was unpredictable and unpredictable. In the turbulent weak water, the huge chalky waves and white bones, he was drifting like a God.


    The weak water and huge chalky waves were rolling, but they seemed to be deliberately carried under Du Shaofu''s feet and let his figure float by.


    Step lightly, Du Shaofu is like a swift swallow crossing the river.


    The weak water, which annihilates all living things, can devour everything. But at this moment, I don''t know why, but it has no influence on Du Shaofu. It is like an ordinary River, leaving him safe and clear.


    "This..."


    A lot of people are stupid, and so are Dugu Aotian and yeluhan.


    They wanted to test whether the real identity of the guy was also the supreme. But who would have thought that the guy could easily cross the weak River, which seems to be floating across the river, but the shock caused by it is more shocking than that of all the supreme struggles.


    The more people can''t see, the more unpredictable, the more shocking!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1930

    But at the moment, no one knew that Du Shaofu was also surprised.


    Du Shaofu didn''t expect to be able to walk on the weak water like nothing.


    The undulation over the weak river made Du Shaofu feel familiar and mysterious.


    Watching carefully, Du Shaofu felt vaguely in his heart that the fluctuation seemed to be the same as the leisurely pace of Qingqing in Dongli.


    At first, Du Shaofu was not sure, but the more he watched, the more he felt that there was a great connection between the two.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu took a chance. Unexpectedly, he crossed the river in a leisurely way without being affected by the weak water.


    It''s not obvious that Lin Bo''s carefree walk has been used all the time. Du Shaofu is also using it to hide himself, for fear that someone will find out his identity.


    If his figure was like a duckweed, Du Shaofu fell on his side when he was crossing the river.


    Du Shaofu was calm and relaxed. He glanced at Dugu burning sky and yeluhan, and said, "is the supreme being very great? Just crossing a river? Why do you make so much noise?"


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu ignored many surprised and shocked eyes around him and looked ahead.


    Not far from the front, many eyes are shocked at the moment. There are continuous cliffs and high mountains blocking, just like a natural moat across the people''s body.


    The mountain is so high that you can''t see the top when you look up.


    In the face of that day''s cutting like cliff mountain, the huge golden winged ROC bird and giant dragon are extremely small.


    All living creatures look at the huge cliff mountain standing in front of them, and all feel that they are infinitely small.


    Even the top of the major forces, at the moment, also secretly draw a cool breath, a moment later they come back to God.


    "What the hell is this place?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled and his face was shocked. How Yushan really existed on that day was so shocking.


    All the creatures are waiting. With the lesson of weak water and bone River, no one wants to be the leader at this moment.


    "Whoosh..."


    However, someone moved and stayed for a while. Du Shaojing of the legalist school had already risen from the sky and climbed towards the cliff mountain with the Legalists'' children behind him.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, thunder came from the cliffs and high mountains. On top of them, dazzling white electric arcs poured down from the deep sky like a waterfall. They condensed into bright and destructive thunder, and stormed out towards Du Shaojing and others.


    "Zilala..."


    The top of the world, the most powerful wind from the sky.


    Du Shaojing was fearless, and her shadow soared into the sky. Her body was covered with purple talisman and secret patterns. A purple lightning burst out of naman miaojiao''s body, covering all the Legalists.


    The terrible destruction thunder fell on Du Shaojing''s purple thunder and lightning, just like water falling on the lake, causing waves, but then disappeared.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Du Shaojing protects all the Legalists and goes directly to the top of the mountain.


    "This is Leishan, just ordinary!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and shook his long sleeve. He did not pay any attention to Dugu burning sky and yeluhan. He took a big step into the air and went straight up the mountain.


    "Boom..."


    On the top of the precipice and high mountain, the pouring electric arc was stimulated, and suddenly the sound of thunder roared incessantly.


    Thunder and lightning gathered, and the overwhelming storm surged to Du Shaofu.


    The destructive power of the terrible thunder is creepy!


    Among the many surprised eyes, Du Shaofu let the destruction thunder fall directly on him, and his whole body seemed to be shrouded in thunder and lightning.


    The arc of destruction struck Du Shaofu''s body, but he went straight to the top of the mountain.


    "What kind of person is that guy? He is not afraid of the weak water and the Thunder Mountain."


    Yeluhan and Dugu burning sky were completely dumbfounded, and their faces were written with capital words of surprise.


    Many eyes around him now looked at Du Shaofu''s figure, and they would not be more surprised by Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan.


    The mysterious purple haired man''s climbing way is undoubtedly more shocking than Du Shaojing.


    "Ouch!"


    "Boom..."


    With the Legalists and Du Shaofu climbing away, the major forces and strong forces once again moved, urging all kinds of means to resist the destructive thunder and lightning.


    The golden winged ROC bird fluttered its wings and swayed, and strange animals were flying in the sky. The virtual shadow of the real dragon was in the sky, and the Buddha shadow was in the sky. The evil spirit filled the void, and the red fire covered the sky


    Du Shaofu climbed the mountain and ran wild in the thunder.


    Du Shaofu may have some misgivings about the weak water and bone River, but he has no scruple about the power of thunder and lightning, let alone the thunder and lightning pulse. Even the immortal metaphysics on his body can not be afraid of these thunder and lightning power.


    At the moment, although it is to urge the transfiguration divinity to change the appearance and body shape, but the immortal body is unchanged.How could Du Shaofu be afraid of the power of thunder and lightning when he had suffered from the body of purple gold and Xuan thunder breaking and then standing up.


    These thunder and lightning surged into the body, and did not cause any substantial impact on Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Why, what a strange thunder and lightning!"


    But the power of destroying thunder and lightning also made Du Shaofu feel strange.


    Although these thunder and lightning can''t impact on the body, they can make the life pass away in the body.


    Thunder poured into the body, like a greedy snake, devouring its own vitality in the body.


    Du Shaofu secretly urged the force of thunder and martial pulse in his body, which wiped out the vitality and destructive power brought by the power of thunder and lightning.


    Fortunately, the thunder and lightning did not seem to have any intelligence. Otherwise, Du Shaofu was worried. Even if the thunder and lightning had intelligence, even if it had thunder pulse and immortal metaphysics, it would definitely not be good.


    Du Shaofu climbed to the top of the mountain in the downpour of thunder and lightning.


    Behind Du Shaofu, many figures follow in the roar and thunder, which is shocking!


    "Hula..."


    Finally, Du Shaofu ascended to the top of the mountain. The dazzling arc of destruction on his head disappeared, and a dazzling light and aura of heaven and earth swept over him.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and he stepped on the empty high place. The mysterious Qi in his body moved secretly, and he was on guard against any sudden danger.


    "This..."


    But when he saw all that was in front of him, Du Shaofu could not help but take a deep breath.


    Over the cliff Lei mountain, the present is not a dangerous situation, but a boundless outline of mountains and ancient forests.


    Looking down, the mountains in front of you are at the foot of the sky, and the elixir is spreading all over the earth among the towering trees.


    The air is full of the aura of heaven and earth. Compared with it, the sealed treasure land of the nine masters is nothing at all. It can''t be compared with this vast mountain range.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1931

    If you practice in such a place for a long time, you can get great benefits.


    Among the ancient forests of the mountains, there are miraculous drugs everywhere. There are many rare miraculous medicines and even many precious ones.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Du Shaofu was quite determined, but at the moment, looking at the miraculous medicine covered with the ancient forest, he also took a cool breath.


    There are so many miraculous medicines, among which one can feel the precious medicine. If it falls into the hands of any power, it will be enough to be in the world.


    Such a temptation may be irresistible to any force in the world.


    "Oh, my God, there are many miraculous drugs!"


    "Tianyu mountain, the fruit is chalky as legend, and I''m rich!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Many figures appeared one after another behind Du Shaofu. They were all the strong in the major forces.


    Some people protect the children of the clan and climb up to the top. Looking at everything in front of me, my eyes are red.


    "Ouch."


    Some monsters roar, dive down, enter the forest, directly swallow the elixir, full of sunlight, energy spray thin.


    "Whoosh..."


    Above the void, Du Shaojing, who was the first to come up, looked back at all the people behind him. His beautiful eyes swept over Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally. Then, with a wave of his slender hand, he took the Legalists'' children to the depths of the mountains, never staying in front of the extraordinary miraculous herbs all over the mountains.


    "Whoosh..."


    The great powers above the void also plundered to the depths of the mountains. Although the value of the elixir was immeasurable, it was not the purpose of their coming this time.


    "It''s important to find the medicine!"


    Yeluhan also appeared behind Du Shaofu, looking at the miraculous herbs all over the mountains and fields. His eyes were full of waves, but he was not too moved by it. Tianyu mountain is the most attractive medicine in the legend.


    Although the value of this miraculous medicine is immeasurable, it is not enough if compared with the holy medicine.


    Holy medicine, that is the purpose of all the great forces and powerful people to come to Tianyu mountain this time, and that is the temptation that all practitioners can not refuse.


    "Go."


    Dugu Huotian''s voice swept down, and he had already swept to the front. He didn''t want others to get the first chance to get the holy medicine.


    "What a pity."


    Du Shaofu''s face was so distressed that he did not have time to pick the elixir all over the place.


    Don''t say it''s the holy medicine, and Dongli Qingqing''s whereabouts are unknown. Perhaps he has entered Yushan in advance, which worries Du Shaofu.


    "You two wait for me."


    With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu chased Dugu Aotian and yeluhan.


    The outline of the mountains, heaven and earth filled with aura, light fog covering the forest, with the wind flow.


    The mountains are full of exotic flowers and plants, and occasionally exotic birds and birds. Everything is like a fairyland, which makes people feel as if they are in a paradise, but forget that it is in the terrible battlefield of heaven and evil.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In the forest, there are also beasts roaring and roaring. There are many monsters in such a place full of aura of heaven and earth, among which there are many powerful demons.


    "It has become a world of its own. In such a place with rich aura of heaven and earth, there are countless miraculous drugs. Some monsters must be very powerful. We should be careful." In a mountain range, yeluhan said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu put a lot of miraculous herbs into his mouth and gulped them down. All of them were extraordinary miracles. There were more than enough elixirs for refining noble pills. They were directly picked near here.


    There are also many miraculous drugs. At this moment, Du Shaofu directly took them into the bag of heaven and earth, for fear that they might be taken away by Dugu Huotian and yeluhan.


    "Yes, pay attention to it."


    Listening to yeluhan''s words, Du Shaofu nodded, and there was a miraculous medicine in his mouth. Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless about the peculiarities of Yushan on that day.


    In this way, there must also be extremely powerful monsters in the place where the miraculous medicine is breeding and the heaven and earth are full of aura. At the beginning, the thunder hawk king and miemeng king in the divine space were not generally powerful.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s appearance of swallowing the elixir directly, Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan were also shocked. The more they got along with each other, the more mysterious they were, the more mysterious they were.


    "The monsters in it should be ancient blood, and their strength must be very strong."


    Dugu Huotian looked around, and his mind was paying attention to everything around him at any time. His injury was getting better and better, and now he is no longer in any way.


    "Let''s go. There should be a precious medicine ahead."


    Du Shaofu packed several good miraculous herbs nearby and looked at the mountain ahead with a smile on his lips.


    With the red Jiri macaque pulse soul, Du Shaofu searched for the miraculous medicine and Tiancai Dibao. It was like taking a detector with him.


    "If only Du Xiaoyao was there."


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, he could not help thinking of Du Xiaoyao.In such a place, if Du Xiaoyao was there, he might not have lost much of the miraculous medicine and Tiancai Dibao of Tianyu mountain to other people.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu soared to the next destination.


    It was not long before Dugu Funian and yeluhan followed him. It was not long before he saw or Du Shaofu plucked a precious medicine with radiant rays and extraordinary energy fluctuation under a towering chalky tree.


    "Does this guy have a secret?"


    Yeluhan and Dugu Hongtian both looked down at each other with speechless shock in their hearts. There were dozens of precious herbs that the guy had found along the way. He had never been empty. He could always search for the precious medicine and high-level spiritual medicine with the fastest speed and the shortest distance.


    The whole Tianyu mountain is very large. It has been in it for half an hour at the speed of Du Shaofu and yeluhan, and is still shuttling through the vast mountains.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian met with mysterious monsters. They were not big, but their breath was very strong. Several of them were cultivation at the realm level.


    It seems that because of the breath of yeluhan and Dugu burning the sky, those monsters watched helplessly as they picked the elixir. Although they were unwilling, they did not come up to fight.


    "Do you think these monsters have intelligence?"


    Du Shaofu looked at some ancient monsters who were watching in the distance. The monsters in the demon battlefield had been demonized, but there were no monsters in Yushan on that day. He just didn''t know whether it would be like that in the space of God. Because of the limitation of space, intelligence would be affected.


    "It''s better not to make trouble. It''s important to look for the elixir."


    Yeluhan gave Du Shaofu a look. He was really afraid that Du Shaofu would cause trouble.


    "Where is the elixir?"


    However, he did not know where the medicine was.


    "Qingqing, you can be in Tianyu mountain."


    Compared with the holy medicine, Du Shaofu was more worried about Dongli Qingqing.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Suddenly, the several monsters in the distance suddenly roared, as if they were called by something, and the sound waves soared into the sky and stirred the forest sea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1932

    Then several monsters turned around and left, ignoring Du Shaofu''s three men, as if they had been summoned to leave.


    "Something seems to have happened."


    Yeluhan eyebrows slightly a pick, the light in his eyes is fluctuating.


    "Go, look!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, something must have happened in front of him. With his toes on the ground, his figure turned into a remnant, and instantly swept towards the direction of the demons.


    Yeluhan and Dugu burning sky looked at each other, and with curiosity, they quickly followed.


    The monsters were not big in size, but they were very fast in the ancient forest. Du Shaofu, like an electric figure, was always following behind.


    About a few minutes later, hundreds of monsters appeared in front of a mountain. The surrounding rocks were broken, the towering trees were broken, and the ground was cracked and in a mess.


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell on a big tree far away. He recorded it lightly and looked at the front tightly.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    "Ji..."


    The ground is half empty, at the moment, the monster roars and hisses. There are hundreds of monsters besieging a group of fierce giant birds.


    These giant birds, such as eagles, are the demonic vultures in the animal kingdom. They are very powerful and can be compared with the sky snake family.


    But at the moment, more than a dozen demon vultures are besieged by hundreds of monsters.


    "Kill!"


    A huge demon vulture has a huge evil spirit, which covers the sky and blocks the sun. It is so powerful that it flutters its wings and carries the evil spirit storm sweeping all over the country.


    "Ouch!"


    Several leading monsters soared into the sky, and their body was full of radiance, and their talismans and secret patterns broke out. They were directly in a fierce battle with the strongest demon vulture.


    "It''s the people of the demon vulture family and the monsters in it that have started to fight!"


    "The monster in this is really powerful


    Yeluhan and Dugu Huotian fall on Du Shaofu''s side, looking at the battle ahead, their faces slightly coagulated.


    "Although there are many vultures in the realm, they are afraid to fight with each other in the realm of demons."


    Yeluhan opened his mouth. In the earth shaking war, there were many demon corpses left, but there were no demon vultures. The giant demon vulture, the leader of the demon vultures, reached the peak of the main territory and protected the children of the demon vultures.


    But at the moment, those monsters are still shaking, fierce pupil angry, do not want to leave.


    "Strange, how can these monsters attack the vultures so madly, as if they are protecting something?"


    Du Shaofu murmured, feeling something was wrong. Before that, the monsters did not attack themselves and other three people. At the moment, they knew that they would not be able to defeat the group of demon vultures, but they were still desperate to shake them.


    "Don''t you..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened, and his eyes were fixed on a certain part of the messy mountain land. There was a bright light shining in the sky. There was a red vine with thick arm. The whole body was like a slurry flowing, but it was bearing a green fruit the size of a fist. The surface of the fruit seemed to have ripples, far away It looks like a blue flame burning.


    "Di Yan Tian Guo, that is di Yan Tian Guo!"


    All of a sudden, Dugu''s voice came out, his eyes were trembling, and his body was excited.


    "Do you know the fruit?"


    Although Du Shaofu was an expert on the miraculous medicine lingguo, he was afraid that there were not many things that he could not recognize, but he did not know the yantianguo. Looking back at Dugu burning sky, he was very surprised. It was rare that this guy was so excited.


    However, Du Shaofu could not judge the energy and breath from the spirit fruit. It was definitely a precious medicine, and it was not a general treasure medicine. Compared with the precious medicine that he got along the way, the level was much higher. Looking from afar, it could make people''s spirits tremble. It was a rare treasure.


    "Di Yan Tian Guo, which is a legendary thing, has long been hard to find in the world. Its value is similar to that of holy medicine. It is far more than the ordinary treasure medicine. The skill I cultivate is a little special. If I can get a Diyan Tianguo, it will make my skill more advanced. It has been sealed for thousands of years It''s to get the biggest chance in the divine space. It''s also one of them to find a fruit of earthly heat in the divine space. It''s a pity that we haven''t seen any earthly fruit in the divine space! "


    Dugu Huotian was very excited. He practiced a special skill. If he could get a diyantian fruit, he would not only be able to further his cultivation, but also the most important thing was to improve his skills to a higher level.


    Originally, I thought that there was no earthly fruit in the world, but how could Dugu burning sky not be excited when I saw him here.


    "Treasure, absolute treasure!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened. It was almost the same as the holy medicine. Such a treasure can make anyone crazy.


    "Shall we intervene?"


    Yeluhan''s eyes were trembling when he heard the words. The treasures like that were enough to make him moved. At the moment, although there were strong men at the top level of the main realm and a group of extraordinary monsters in the family, the three of them would definitely have a fight if they joined hands. They would not be able to watch such treasures fall into the hands of the demon vultures."We know to fight and kill. What we want is the earthly fruit. Don''t fight and kill!" After seeing yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven for a while, Du Shaofu''s eyes on his face were already staring at the hot fruits of that place, and a smile appeared on his mouth, which meant no good.


    "You wait for me here, hide your breath, don''t go away..."


    As the voice fell, Du Shaofu''s figure had disappeared into the tree.


    Dugu funtian and yeluhan looked suspicious, and seemed to have hesitated, but finally they were still in the same place.


    "Boom!"


    The void roared and the battle raged.


    The leading demon vulture in the family of magic vultures erupted. The whole body breath was towering and flapping its wings. The void was twisted and cracked.


    However, there are two monsters in the main territory, whose origin is mysterious. One is like a tiger like a wolf, and the other is like a python, but its body is covered with thick barbs, as if covered by a sword.


    These two monsters at the level of the main realm also broke out, shining all over the body, soaring a hundred feet. In the clanging sound, the energy surged huge waves, and constantly besieged the leading demon vulture.


    However, although these two monsters in the main realm are strong, they come from ancient times and have amazing combat power. However, they are also somewhat defeated in the face of the powerful demon vultures at the peak level of the main realm.


    "It won''t stop me!"


    The leader of the demon vulture clan, the top of the main realm, drank a lot, and his whole body was full of talismans and secret patterns, which broke out evil Qi, exerted his family''s natural means and animal power, and at the same time, he shook back the ancient monsters at the level of two Realms and vomited blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1933

    At the same time, the leader of the magic vulture clan is no longer entangled in the peak of the main realm, and directly flutters his wings and swoops to the land of Yantian fruit to take away the fruit directly.


    The strong man of the demon vulture clan is very fast. He has shaken back the ancient monsters in those two fields. He will go directly to the earth''s Yantian fruit and take it into his pocket.


    "Hiss..."


    But at this time, a palm of the hand, which was next to the fruit of the summer sky, poked out from the void, with the speed of covering the ear and not stealing the bell, one held the fruit directly in the hand.


    In the end, it only leaves a faint trace in the void, but the earthly sky fruit has disappeared.


    "Rats are looking for death!"


    In a flash, the powerful man in the main realm of the demon vulture clan has found that someone has got ahead of the others. Under its eyelids, someone has taken away the fruit of the earthly sky. How can he be willing to give up and let go with a roar, a boom, and a wing directly sweeping across the void, cutting through the void and sweeping away at the void out of his hand.


    "Boom..."


    The void was shattered, and the evil spirit of the demon vulture clan flooded the void.


    "If you can see the fruits of the earth and the sky, you can get them."


    Such a sound reverberates in the void, at the edge of the broken void, a figure of the back appears and leaves rapidly.


    "Looking for death!"


    At the peak of the main realm of the demon vulture clan, the strong man was furious. His eyes were almost spewing fire, and the sharp claw print tore the sky. In an instant, it spread to the back, tearing the back directly into the void.


    The back was torn, rippling with the space ripple, but finally disappeared without a trace, without any blood left, which was only a remnant.


    "Hi..."


    That mysterious figure of the back, has already appeared in the front of the sky, like lightning to break through the sky to leave.


    "Asshole!"


    The strong man of the demon vulture clan roared with rage. It was the fruit of the earthly sky. It was not far from the holy medicine. It was a great chance. However, the cooked duck flew away. He watched someone snatch it under his nose. Where would he stop and kill him.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The ancient monsters and beasts at the level of the two realms retreated by the earthquake have also stabilized their retreat at the moment. Seeing that some people have taken away the fruits of the earth, they are also directly following them in the roar and roar.


    After listening to the roar and roar of the ancient monsters in the leading two realms, the group of ancient monsters who are fighting hard no longer entangle with the strongmen of the demon vultures, and follow them one after another.


    "Catch up!"


    At the moment, some of the strongmen of the demon vulture clan seem to have not come back to their senses for a moment, and then some people can''t stop drinking. A huge figure of the demon vultures also rushed to the distance.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The time roared like thunder, the earth moved and the mountains rocked, and a large group of monsters galloped in the void and the earth.


    On the big tree in the distance, Dugu Funian and yeluhan, who were hiding their breath, looked at everything from afar, and their eyes were twitching.


    Dugu funtian and yeluhan didn''t expect that the guy really took diyantianguo under the eyelids of the demon vulture clan. However, the speed of the demon vulture clan was absolutely extremely fast. In addition, without the leader of the demon vulture family, it was the peak of the main territory. In addition, there were hundreds of ancient demon beasts in pursuit, which definitely broke a leech nest and wanted to get rid of it It''s not easy to be afraid.


    "No, that guy is trying to take the fruit and swallow it."


    All of a sudden, Dugu burning sky''s face changed. The guy took the treasure and left alone. It was not a common treasure medicine, but a hot fruit. That guy must want to take it.


    Hearing this, yeluhan''s face changed a little. To tell the truth, he didn''t know much about the mysterious guy. If the guy wanted to take the treasure, it was possible.


    Dugu burning sky stares at yeluhan. Yeluhan is with that guy. Diyantianguo is too important to him.


    "What are you staring at me for? I don''t know him well." Looking at Dugu burning sky''s eyes, yeluhan was also helpless. He knew the character of Dugu burning sky. Once he was staring at him, although he was not afraid, it was definitely a huge trouble.


    "You''ve been together for a long time. Do you think I''ll believe it?" Dugu burned his eyes to yeluhan, but he obviously didn''t believe in yeluhan.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this time, the sound of the broken wind resounded, and a figure was falling beside yeluhan and Dugu burning sky, with long purple hair moving and smiling face.


    "You..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu who suddenly appeared, Dugu funtian and yeluhan were a little surprised. Looking at the direction where Du Shaofu had just disappeared, this guy did not escape there. How could he come back from the opposite direction now.


    "It works best for you, and it''s for you."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu threw something in his hand directly to Dugu burning sky, and then said, "go quickly. When that old guy finds something wrong, he will surely chase him back."


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu''s figure left in the opposite direction to that pursued by the demon vulture family and the ancient demon beast.Dugu Huotian held out his hand, which was the size of a fist. His whole body was like a fruit flowing with blue fire, which appeared in the palm with surging energy fluctuation. Under the cover of the blue fire, there was a red light like molten slurry, just like crystal, crystal clear, which made people tremble and tremble.


    "Di Yan Tian Guo!"


    This is the fruit that he has been looking for for thousands of years. It is in his palm at the moment.


    Yeluhan looked at the fruit of diyantianguo in Dugu Huotian''s hand, and then looked at the direction of Du Shaofu''s departure. He looked a little surprised. He was thinking deeply about it. He did not know how to think about some mystery, but he did not stop. He left with a little branch of his foot.


    Dugu Huotian looked up at Du Shaofu''s back. His red eyes were deep and his eyes were full of waves. He put the fruit of the earth into the bag of heaven and earth, and then followed him closely.


    "Asshole, I''m not finished with you


    With Du Shaofu, yeluhan and Dugu burning the sky, not long after they left, a huge demon vulture came back with wings, roaring and roaring over the tree where the three had just stopped, and its claw prints smashed the towering tree into dust.


    At the moment, the three of Du Shaofu had already been thousands of miles away. There was a lake about tens of miles in diameter, and there were several figures on the surface of the lake.


    On the surface of the lake, there are lotus leaves, which are not ordinary things. They are full of sunlight. There is a golden lotus flower blooming. It is the size of a baby. The golden light flows, releasing the dazzling brilliance and shining on the water surface.


    This golden lotus looks like one, but it is actually three when you look at it carefully. On the petals, the talisman and secret patterns are intricately fluctuating like meridians.


    "I''m rich. I''m really rich. This is a treasure!"


    Some people laugh, their voices are loud and their eyes are excited.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1934

    Voice down, a majestic middle-aged foot in the void across the lake, surging waves, to the Golden Lotus hand to grab.


    "Oh..."


    Suddenly, a roar came out, the lake suddenly surging, a dragon rose from the sky, the lake surface huge waves.


    Jiaolong instantly to the majestic middle-aged fight and go, terrible breath surging, that is the absolute strong.


    The majestic middle-aged changed color, and his figure suddenly changed. A red flaming fire filled the air. A palm print twisted the void like a divine seal, which was shot with the roar of a lion.


    "Roar..."


    The palm print is condensed and photographed, and the void trembles. The hot breath makes the temperature of the lake boil, and the molten slurry falls into the water and fluctuates with the huge waves.


    The Dragon collided with the palm print, stirring up the void, and the surrounding lake exploded one after another.


    With a roar, the dragon was shaken back and began to bleed from his mouth.


    The dragon was defeated by the majestic middle-aged man. With his fierce eyes shining, he looked at the Golden Lotus. His figure burst out in an instant, and his mouth opened to blow out a terrible breath. He wanted to devour the Golden Lotus directly and could not be taken away by people.


    "This Sansheng Golden Lotus is mine. Get out of my way!"


    Middle aged people have a sense of dignity and bravery. They wave their hands with blazing fire, forming a huge flaming lion.


    This is the red fire demon, lion and beast. It can be compared with the sky snake. It breaks out red fire. The fire is splashing everywhere and the divine light is surging. It kills the dragon.


    Jiaolong is blocked, but can only break out with all his strength.


    This side of the void is broken, the Dragon roars endlessly, and finally destroys the red fire demon lion beast, and the rune is broken.


    But now the delay, that middle-aged has appeared on the three leaf lotus, eyes with a smile, one hand out, want to pick the Sansheng Golden Lotus.


    "San Sheng Jin Lian, you can get it if you have a chance!"


    But at this time, there was a laugh coming out. Seeing that the majestic middle-aged man was going to put his hand on Sansheng Jinlian, but with one hand, it was faster than that of the majestic middle-aged, and instantly put the Sansheng Jinlian into his hand.


    "Looking for death!"


    The face of the majestic middle-aged changed greatly, and he became angry in an instant. The arm that reached out of the hand shook, and a claw print directly grabbed the space and swept out.


    The footprints tear up the ripples in space, making the void tremble, and the huge waves on the surface of the lake emit a blazing fire.


    But the figure escaped, the figure like lightning, left a back, straight away.


    "Asshole, you can''t escape!"


    The middle-aged drunk, the figure broke out a terrible momentum, in an instant turned into a huge red fire demon lion, and ran after the back in a rage.


    "Oh


    "Roar..."


    The terrible dragon roared and roared, followed by several figures, who were stunned for a moment. Then one by one also turned into red fire demon lions. In the roar of lions, they set off huge waves on the lake and chased them to the distance.


    The lake gradually calmed down, but it was in a mess. The lotus leaves of the lake began to wither and then disappeared in the lake.


    A mountain outside the lake, but now there are two figures, convergence of breath, has been watching everything from afar.


    The two men, one in red, have deep eyes.


    The other one was handsome, wearing a dark red robe, half of which had no head. His eyes were dark, deep and sharp.


    "Whoosh..."


    The third figure appeared beside them, with purple hair shoulder to shoulder. Before the figure fell, the voice came out: "go, the lion may catch up."


    The red man and sharp man''s face color slightly changed, some helpless, also seemed to be keen on it, immediately followed the purple haired man to leave.


    A moment later, on the top of the mountain, three men sat around, with the smell of barbecue and the wine from nowhere.


    At the moment, these three people, apart from Du Shaofu, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian, who had performed the art of transfiguration, could not be anyone else.


    "It''s delicious."


    Du Shaofu drank wine and ate barbecue.


    What shocked yeluhan and Dugu Hongtian for a long time was that Du Shaofu''s way of eating barbecued meat was not ordinary. It was also the delicious roast meat eaten raw with miraculous herbs.


    That plant is worth a lot in the outside world, but now it looks like green vegetables in this guy''s mouth.


    The level of the miraculous drugs was extremely high and filled with rays of light, which covered Du Shaofu''s whole body as if covered with a layer of divine brilliance.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to the surprise and shock expression of yeluhan and Dugu Huotian. Although these miraculous herbs were not as refined as they were after refining, they saved a lot of Kung Fu. Finally, they could absorb the energy of their elixirs and nourish the body of the Baptist meat by relying on the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds. The most important thing is to enhance their strength.


    If in the outside world, such a panacea, Rao is rich, but also dare not take it, absolutely heartache.


    But at the moment, Yushan was full of miraculous drugs. Du Shaofu could not bear to part with it. It was also the time to strengthen his strength.It is not enough for Du Shaofu to set foot on the holy land, but for Du Shaofu, the dark Qi is not enough. It can be strengthened to lay a solid foundation for his daily visit to the holy land.


    "Take a rest and be full."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu was full of wine and meat. He directly began to sit on his knees and exercise his skills to heal his wounds. However, he was hidden and never exposed.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian looked at each other, and sat cross legged, exerting their merits.


    After two hours, Du Shaofu opened his eyes.


    Dong Li Qingqing has not been found yet. Du Shaofu is absolutely interested in the legendary medicine in Yushan that day. There is not much time to delay at this moment.


    "Go ahead and look for the elixir."


    Du Shaofu got up and stretched himself. Although he had changed his body, he could still see his body glistening with invisible power.


    "You have already robbed the demon vulture clan and the red fire demon lion clan. You should be more careful."


    Yeluhan reminds Du Shaofu that this guy is really not afraid of big things. Many people have offended Yushan on this day, not to mention that he offended a legalist and dragon clan, then the Tian snake clan, and now he has robbed the red fire demon lion family and the demon vulture family. So many enemies are still terrible enemies. If people offend one family, they dare not appear in Yushan again Yes.


    Even if he had been recorded by Legalists and longzu, he would not have appeared on the Tianyu mountain without Du Shaofu''s alliance at the moment.


    But yeluhan secretly shocked that the guy in front of him was not afraid, offended so many big forces, and no one was worried at all.


    Du Shaofu laughed at yeluhan and Dugu burning sky and said, "why, are you afraid?"


    "Hum, what''s to be afraid of? It''s not to take the treasure, the natural material and the earth treasure, which are the predestined ones."


    As soon as he picked up the light of his eyes, there was a red light in his deep eyes, and his injuries were more and more unimpeded.


    "I''m afraid I can''t talk about it. I haven''t been afraid yet!"


    Yeluhan glanced at Du Shaofu lightly. He was just careful, not afraid.


    "That''s good. Let''s go and continue to rob..."


    Du Shaofu''s voice suddenly stopped, and he laughed. Then he was extremely holy and dignified. He said, "it''s to continue to look for treasures. Those who are destined to get them!"


    "Natural materials and treasures, those who are destined to get it!"


    Yeluhan and Dugu Huotian looked at each other with a knowing smile. Naturally, they could hear the meaning of Du Shaofu''s words. It is obvious that those who are destined to get it will take advantage of the opportunity to seize the opportunity.


    but at the moment, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian have some expectations in their eyes.


    The two men were undoubtedly influenced by Du Shaofu all the way. Naturally, treasures like diyantianguo and Sansheng Jinlian could not fall into other people''s hands. Each of them knew clearly that if the three of them joined hands, they would be able to occupy one side of the powerful forces on Yushan Mountain.


    Later, the three people exchanged views. Almost all of the real top-grade precious medicines were guarded by ancient demons and beasts. We should pay attention to some of them.


    "After all, these are the cards of ancient monsters, but we should pay attention to them." Without Du Shaofu nodding his head, Yushan was very strange and strange. Maybe there would be some powerful monsters at the level of holy land. It''s better not to provoke those local snakes.


    "In fact, I think it''s good to take advantage of it."


    With a faint smile, he felt that it was also a good way to seize the precious medicine from the demon vulture family and the red fire demon lion family.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu laughed. It seems that Dugu Huotian is not as upright as he seems.


    After cleaning up, the three people left, and the three figures turned into Changhong, filled with dignity and strength without any reason.


    Such three people, even if it is to astringe the breath, also virtually let the living creature have the indescribable feeling to tremble in the heart.


    With the red Jiri horse and monkey pulse soul, Du Shaofu is easy to find treasure medicine.


    At the moment, Yushan is also full of strong people of all ethnic groups who have broken in, searching for the precious medicine and the legendary holy medicine.


    For ordinary practitioners and elixirs, even after the three people are not interested in hand.


    On a high mountain cliff, a huge black bear roared with its head raised. In front of it was a demon leopard covered with scales, dying.


    On the cliff, there is a huge stone, filled with majestic energy, the flow of waves, there is a gorgeous flower in the middle, just like the morning glow.


    "That''s the wild bear domain leader of Taigu violent bear. When I didn''t seal it, he was already a terrible strong man who had been famous for a long time. But for so long, he still stayed at the top of the realm. No wonder he came to Tianyu mountain to look for opportunities."


    The figure of Dugu burning sky appeared in the void, and he spoke softly.


    "That''s Tianlan Shenghua, a treasure!"


    Yeluhan''s eyes were bright, and he recognized the flowers that filled the morning glow. It was a precious medicine with a very high level, which could not be compared with other precious medicines."Do it!"


    Without any hesitation, Dugu Huotian''s figure rushed out and broke out in an instant. The ghost of the figure appeared behind the Taigu fierce bear and hit him with a fist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1935

    On the cliff, the ancient bear stands tall, huge and full of brilliance. Feeling the sneak attack behind him, he suddenly turns back, and the fierce pupil''s light soars.


    "Looking for death!"


    The master of the wild bear domain is drunk. He is the top one in the realm. He is as strong as it is. In addition, his physical defense is very abnormal. He is not afraid of sneaking attacks.


    Crazy bear domain master directly erupts, huge bear paw is shot.


    In the sound of "boom", the void above the mountain is moving in a violent chalkiness, and the space ripple is boiling.


    This crazy bear domain master''s action and action, the violent power sweeps the heaven and earth, formidable incomparably!


    But this time, crazy bear domain master made a mistake. He had some bad luck because he met Dugu burning sky.


    As soon as he touched him, Dugu''s fist immediately released a terrible heat, just like a volcanic eruption, which directly swept over his bear''s paw.


    At the same time, the old flaming armor on his body broke out into a fiery power.


    "Chula la!"


    The master of the wild bear domain was shaken back, and his huge body staggered back. The huge bear paw was filled with fire, as if he was about to be baked.


    "Fire cloud evil god Dugu burns the sky!"


    The master of the wild bear domain roared like thunder. He recognized Dugu burning sky. He had fought with each other thousands of years ago. His fierce pupil was furious, but he also had absolute fear.


    "Tian Lan Sheng Hua, who has a destiny to get it!"


    Yeluhan''s figure appeared in front of that day''s Lan Sheng flower, and directly picked it.


    "Dare you


    As a treasure like that, where the master of the wild bear domain is willing to cede, he suddenly roars to stop him.


    "You are not strong enough!"


    Dugu burned the sky to open his mouth, broke out directly, quickly stopped, one blow to blow, once again, the main shock of the crazy bear domain.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu appeared, appeared and disappeared. He was as flighty as a God, and a blow fell on the head of the mad bear domain master.


    The attack was very solid. The head of the wild bear domain immediately roared. A big bag appeared immediately, and his head was buzzing.


    "Go..."


    Yeluhan had already picked the flowers of Tianlan, and left immediately. Du Shaofu and Dugu Huotian no longer stayed, and the three figures left in an instant.


    But Ling''s wild bear domain master has not returned to God. The three figures have disappeared with Tianlan Shenghua.


    "Dugu burning sky, I''m not finished with you!"


    The master of the wild bear roared, and his huge body immediately crossed the mountain and roared at the back of Dugu burning sky.


    However, the master of the wild Bear Kingdom didn''t chase after him. He just saw that there was the Tiansha yeluhan and the mysterious purple haired man.


    The three men were too strong. They were afraid that they were just looking for abuse. They couldn''t take back Tianlan Shenghua.


    half an hour later, an old man roared, his hair was dancing, his fist seal was coagulated, and his fist was shining in the sky.


    Dugu burnt the sky, carrying the ancient fire armor, one blow burst out of hot fire, and the former to bang.


    "Boom


    The old man was very powerful, but he was not the opponent of Dugu Huotian. He was staggering and smashing a mountain.


    "Poof!"


    The old man vomited blood, his figure rushed out, and his whole body was in sharp pain, but he did not lose his vigilance, and Xuanqi defended the whole body.


    "Go..."


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu swept out from under a cliff, and the rays of the sun filled his hands, and a precious medicine was already in his hands.


    "Whoosh..."


    The three figures left without staying, leaving the old man pale and his eyes twitching.


    "Dugu burning sky, yeluhan, I''m not finished with you


    The old man roared angrily and watched the treasure medicine that he was about to get, but he didn''t dare to chase it.


    "Ah..."


    In his rage, the old man''s whole body glowed with brilliance, and his fists smashed in all directions. He was invincible. He seemed to be able to sweep all directions, and his energy swept like waves, smashing many towering chalky trees and boulders.


    But now Du Shaofu, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian have already gone far away.


    Next, Tianyu mountain was boiling. The fire cloud evil god Dugu burned the sky, the Tiansha yeluhan, and the mysterious purple haired man. These three people joined hands to seize the Tiancai, Dibao and miraculous medicine that many powerful people and forces were about to seize.


    These three people can be said to be extremely arrogant and arrogant. They have not put all the forces and the strong in their eyes. They have been plundered by their sudden appearance.


    Each time, the three men made a sudden move. Two people took advantage of their unprepared actions. One person plundered the precious medicine and natural materials and earth treasures. They were not empty and left after the event.


    Many powerful people and big forces suffer losses. Although they are furious, they have no way out.


    They knew that they were not the opponents of Dugu funtian and yeluhan, but they were two supreme masters, absolutely fierce.


    During this period, Du Shaofu three people did the most shocking thing. Undoubtedly, under the eyes of the dragon people, they directly took away an extraordinary treasure medicine in front of Long Ming. Long Ming was also injured again. It is said that there are still several strong people of the dragon clan who have been damaged.Such news shocked the surrounding area of Tianyu mountain. All the people were careful and were on guard against the group of three for fear of being robbed by the three people.


    There are also a lot of victims, began to ally together, looking for the trio to recapture the treasure.


    As more and more people robbed by the three, more and more people formed an alliance.


    Deep valley, mountain stream dripping water, fog rising.


    Three to the figure sitting cross knees, breathing.


    The whole body of Dugu Fentian and yeluhan were covered with dazzling brilliance, and mysterious Qi fluctuated with the aura of heaven and earth.


    The two of them took the natural material and the earth treasure, and got a lot of benefits. At this moment, it is clearly in a critical moment of refining.


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, opened his eyes. The white light in his eyes flashed away.


    "Whew..."


    Bursts of broken wind resound from all directions, with a strong breath, from the far sky.


    "HISHI..."


    Du Shaofu looked at yeluhan and Dugu Huotian, who were in the critical moment of refining and refining. The fingerprints were coagulating. In the process of setting strong seal prohibition, they were immediately shrouded in the whole body of yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven, and a burst of runes spread to the sky, releasing a bright light.


    The seal forbidden arrangement immediately separated yeluhan and Dugu Huotian, and the talisman''s Secret patterns covered it like a light shield.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    In an instant, the sound of the broken wind resounded, and there was no less than 200 people came to the figure. From all directions, it fell around the mountain stream, and a huge breath swept across the sky.


    In particular, some of the leading atmosphere in all directions, powerful and unmatched, no one is weak.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the numerous figures in the four sides of the mountain stream. He could not help but pick his eyebrows.


    "The red fire demon lion clan, the demon vulture clan, the mad bear domain master, the sky snake clan..."


    Looking at the figures around him, Du Shaofu was not familiar with them. All of them were red fire demon lions and others who had exchanged views one by one recently. However, he did not expect that the tianshe tribe had joined in, with no less than 200 people.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes are fixed on Long Ming, who met again a day ago. There is a figure standing quietly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1936

    It was a man in his thirties, tall and strong, with a deep white face and sharp radian.


    Looking at the man at the moment, Du Shaofu also felt some fluctuations in the spirit.


    "Two taijizi, the three of them?"


    Long Ming, with a pale face, looks at Du Shaofu and yeluhan and Dugu Huotian in the seal ban. His eyes are gloomy and cold.


    "I''ll take this one, and you''ll deal with the other two!"


    The man named by Longming as the second taijiezi speaks with an ethereal voice but incomparable strength. The sound wave contains the sound of dragon howling, which is filled with dragon power.


    The poor living creatures around him trembled and trembled when they heard the voice. They almost fell down from the mountain stream.


    "How strong! &


    just a word, it already has such a strong pressure, the red fire demon lion, the sky snake family, the demon vulture family and so on the strong also secretly tremble.


    "Hiss!"


    As the voice fell, the man''s figure fell across the sky, his hair was flying, his eyes like ruby, he reached out and pointed at Du Shaofu, saying, "you dare to commit crimes against my dragon family, and you will die!"


    "Are you dragon two?"


    Du Shaofu answered such a sentence. Listening to the name of the Dragon Ming, Qi Mingxuan, his father-in-law, had already known that the dragon one and two of the dragon family had arrived in the battle field of heaven and evil. At the moment, these two were too ugly, afraid they were the Dragon two.


    "You know me, that''s a good death!"


    Longer is very strong and indifferent. There is a red flame around. This kind of flame is different from that on Longteng. It is much stronger than that on Longteng.


    The red flame is turbulent and diffused, just like the red waves and the mountain streams. The Dragon Er is like being in the ocean of flames, and the whole person is like the God of heaven!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes darkened. It was really the Dragon two. It was said that he was as powerful and arrogant as Qin Wudi and Gongsun Wuji. He was also afraid of the Dragon two, which shows that he is powerful.


    However, Du Shaofu did not have any fear. He looked at the Dragon two without any words. He looked at all the powerful forces and powerful people in the surrounding mountain streams. He looked down with indifference and said: "the natural materials and treasures in Tianyu mountain can be obtained by those who are predestined, but you can''t get them. That''s because there''s no chance for me. What I''ve got is an ownerless thing I can take it as if it didn''t happen today, but if you want to continue to entangle, then don''t blame me for not being merciful! "


    The sound reverberates in the mountain stream, which makes people from all directions change color.


    When they were robbed, Dugu funtian and other three people did not kill them.


    "I''m still so arrogant when I die!"


    When long er opened his mouth, he could not tolerate the arrogance and strength of an unknown man in front of him. He did not pay attention to him. The sound wave was like the roar of a dragon, the roar of the void, and the sound wave like a wave of air swept down. Qiqi town was pressed against Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted in his throat, and the sound waves reverberated and dashed away, shattering the sound waves of the former.


    This scene makes long er''s Ruby eyes fluctuate, but then his toes are a little empty. With no hands and arms, he suddenly bursts into a huge sword, which has a terrible momentum of sweeping away thousands of troops and horses. His breath startles the sky and instantly cuts him to Du Shaofu.


    The huge sword chopped up the mountain stream and cut the cliff. Some boulders turned into powder, and the ground cracked and ravines. However, Du Shaofu disappeared in his original place.


    "Hi..."


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared again, he had already appeared in front of the second dragon. He waved a fist to make the void roar. The space in front of the fist collapsed and instantly spread to the second dragon.


    This moment, dragon two looks dark again.


    "Looking for death!"


    However, long er did not give in. His Ruby eyes were cold, staring at Du Shaofu. His figure leaped and he stamped his fist directly.


    Long er, although he has rarely left the world, has become famous for a long time. He has no intention of competing for supremacy in the world. He only wants to set foot in the Holy Land and become one of the strongest in the world. However, such a move has proved that he is vigorous, ruthless and arrogant. He does not put others in his eyes and shows his pride.


    "Boom!"


    With one punch and one foot collision, the rune is blazing. The red fire burns the void and makes a sonorous roar in the air.


    Du Shaofu''s figure recoiled, staggered, and broke the void. After several steps, he stabilized himself, but the flesh was not hurt.


    "Hiss..."


    Long er''s body was also shaking back. After a few steps, he stamped on the air to stabilize the retreat. The soles of his feet were numb. His eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. The strength of his opponent was beyond his imagination.


    "Some strength, but not enough!"


    Long er did not stop. He could not tolerate the people in front of him to be so indifferent. He wanted to kill the opponent as quickly as possible, which can also be regarded as telling the world that the person who defeated the legalist Han Xingjian is not his opponent.


    He has not been in the world for a long time. He needs a chance to tell the world that dragon two is back. The mysterious purple haired man in front of him is his opportunity."Boom


    With the fall of those words, the two dragons bent their fingers and grasped each other. The footprints twisted the void, like the broken dragon claws, and swept away to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, and there was no superfluous words. The loose fist was the palm of his hand, and it had an aura field. The palm print drew a half circle in front of him, and the light suddenly soared through the sky, dissolving the former''s paw print.


    "Let''s go and solve the problem of Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan!"


    With the help of long er, long Ming was confident and directly transformed into a giant dragon, and rushed away against the prohibitions that covered yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven.


    There were people around, who were not afraid of yeluhan, Dugu burning the sky, and the mysterious purple haired man.


    Such three people are too terrible to be provoked by everyone.


    "These three people deceive people too much and take back the precious medicine!"


    The strong man in the demon vulture clan drinks a lot. He wants to take back the treasure and follow Long Ming to fight directly.


    "Take back the precious medicine!"


    Those robbed treasure medicine touched all people''s hearts, and all of a sudden, the strong gritted their teeth, and all the figures rushed out, breaking out into the light of the sky.


    "Boom..."


    It''s like a wave.


    Many powerful men swept away the seal and prohibition that covered yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven.


    "Boom!"


    The earth is shaking and mountains are shaking, and many powerful attacks are sweeping through the seal ban, causing the seal ban to crack and the surrounding mountain stream rocks to burst and crack.


    However, the seal prohibition was not completely broken. The seal prohibition set by Du Shaofu could not be easily broken.


    "Broken!"


    The Dragon Ming roars, and the Dragon claws tear the sky.


    "Ouch!"


    In a flash, a lion roared and roared, a lion seal broke out, a ghost Eagle rushed out, a sky snake was standing, and a fist seal ran through the void.


    A strong attack, again like a wave of sweeping in the seal to ban.


    "Boom


    But at this moment, the void suddenly becomes violent, and in an instant the storm waves rise, the sky changes color, and mysterious power comes to the void.


    Du Shaofu was transformed into a giant with a height of 100 feet and a mist all over his body. It was like a million mountains falling from the sky, which was the body of a witch.


    Du Shaofu resisted the attack of dragon ER and instantly resisted it before the seal was banned.


    The huge body of the wizard seems to have passed through time and space since ancient times. In the surging wind and clouds, the surging power of the wizard will resist all the attacks like the tide.


    "Boom..."


    There was no space around, and the wind and thunder were endless and clanging. Such a violent attack also made Du Shaofu''s body of witches retreat a few steps.


    Du Shaofu stepped in, knowing that his seal ban could not help the attacks of many powerful men such as long Ming.


    Once the seal ban is broken, it will affect yeluhan and Dugu Huotian. If it is at a critical moment, maybe they will be possessed by it.


    "Kill!"


    However, Du Shaofu waved his hand at the same time. The vast amount of runes in the sky didn''t surge out, just like a series of mountain torrents. The thunder and wind rumbled incessantly, and the space that he passed through burst out in all directions.


    Such an offensive, let the void like countless gods and Demons chanting around, shocking people''s hearts and souls!


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    The sound of spitting blood rang out, and there were many figures breaking up in the fury of the power of witches.


    Only those strong people of the major forces retreated, but they were also frightened and embarrassed.


    The strength is lower, a lot of people died, many bodies were swept by the power of the sorcerer in mid air, and directly burst into pieces.


    Such prestige shocked the scene, and looked at the terrible body of the witch. The terrible breath of the heaven and earth rippled, so that the strong people around him also stopped. They were afraid.


    "The magic power of Confucianism! &Long er looked at Du Shaofu''s body of witches and recognized that it was the power of the Confucianists, and his brows frowned slightly.


    "He is not a Confucianist. He has a lot of means on him."


    Long Ming stands in his seat and tells longer.


    "If that''s your card, it''s a big mistake!"


    Longer''s voice is still ethereal, but the ethereal voice is in the ear, which makes people feel cold to climb.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the only seal prohibition in the mountain stream cracked from the inside to the outside, and the runes filled with it. A hot and terrible breath and a terrible evil spirit swept out like a tornado storm.


    Since the storm, a man in dark red robes and a man with ancient flaming armor walked out together, looking around like a beam of light, making people tremble for no reason.


    These two people were just Dugu funtian and yeluhan, who had already awakened and could not escape their prying.


    "Dragon two to you, the rest to us!"


    Dugu Huotian said to Du Shaofu that the guy fought against all the strong forces alone, and he and yeluhan were not affected. His fiery eyes were moved."Good!"


    When Du Shaofu''s body of the witch God laughed, the surging power of the witch God was surging, and he had no more scruples.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1937

    "Hum!"


    Dragon Er Shen snorted. His figure was like a flash of lightning. In an instant, it turned into a red dragon. The sky was full of flames. Almost in an instant, it hit Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s body and the two dragons fight together, stirring the sky, and the space ripples spread around like boiling water waves.


    "You will die!"


    With his eyes sweeping around, Longming, tianshe, mooyu and so on, his eyes were like a volcano, ready to erupt.


    "Kill!"


    Yeluhan''s hair was flying, and his evil spirit was overwhelming, and his killing intention swept through.


    The two men shot out in an instant. They were not good at fighting.


    The two men, as the supreme, were filled with rage.


    One is killing, the other is like volcanic eruption.


    "Join hands


    Long Ming drank, and he had been severely damaged by yeluhan, and now he was not the opponent of yeluhan and Dugu Huotian.


    "Join hands


    Yeluhan and Dugu funtian had already awakened, and all the big forces and powerful people knew that they had no choice. This was also the choice they had made for an alliance long ago. When they heard each other, they joined hands.


    There are strong all over the secret treasures, runes all over the sky.


    There are the incarnation of the powerful monster, the roaring of the red fire demon lion, the shielding of the sky by the demon vultures, the snake winding in the void, and the Dragon crossing the sky, in order to suppress yeluhan and Dugu Huotian.


    "Kill!"


    "Long..."


    Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan urged the supreme power. There were six rings of God in the sky, and the voice of heaven was roaring.


    Yeluhan and Dugu Huotian are not afraid of any of these people, and they can deal with them directly.


    But at the moment, these people are coming together. They are still ready to use their secret treasures. There are several strong people in the main domain environment and its peak level, and there are also many practitioners at the level of the realm environment.


    With such a lineup, Dugu funtian and yeluhan dare not be careless.


    Some monsters were burned to ashes by Dugu, while others were chopped up by yeluhan.


    During the siege, some people were killed by Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan, which made many strong people tremble and their eyelids jumped. Those two guys were absolutely killing gods.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu and longer fought fiercely, which made the void explode.


    Red dragon across the sky, dragon claws tear the sky, dark space cracks exposed.


    The body of a witch is flying in the sky, and the wind and thunder are like the singing of gods and demons.


    The rune is bright, fierce duel, and the energy collides with each other.


    The energy Rune between the two is just like a volcano gushing out, sweeping all sides of the world. It''s frightening!


    Long er and Long Tong are getting deeper and deeper, and their opponent''s strength constantly exceeds his expectation.


    As a descendant of the dragon clan, longer is the pure blood descendant of the real dragon, and everything in the dragon body is not urged.


    However, there is a feeling that the opponent''s body will never be under him, and the power of the witch is more powerful than the strong Confucianists he once contacted.


    Du Shaofu is not careless at the moment. Compared with Han que''an, the strength of dragon two is absolutely above it.


    However, Du Shaofu was not afraid of the dragon, but because he was unable to reveal his identity. He could not destroy the mysterious body. The most powerful means, such as Dapeng''s golden wings, Qingling armor, and baquan do, were unable to motivate him. Even the most basic golden winged Dapeng bird skill was also restrained and could not be fully used. This had a great influence on him.


    "Long..."


    Not far away, Tiansha yeluhan''s body was also covered with a piece of armor full of ferocious animal''s shadow. The evil spirit startled the sky, and the sea of evil spirit was stirring in his eyes.


    Yeluhan is not a soft hearted person. These people are coming together now. How can they let go of yeluhan''s character.


    A vast sea of evil spirit permeates the runes and reveals the light. Yeluhan''s evil spirit and supreme power are at the same time impelled. The evil spirit turns into substance and devours everything.


    The fire cloud evil god Dugu burning the sky covered the red flame, and the fire in his eyes shot out, and his armor filled with ancient power. The fierce red flame surged like a wave in his hands, burning everything up.


    This scene is very terrible, red flame swept around, like a volcano in eruption.


    But at the moment, it is not easy to deal with the evil vultures, the giant dragons and snakes, the deafening red fire demon lions, and several strong Terrans.


    These sieges are inspired by treasures and blessed by secret methods.


    Under such joint efforts, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian were also suppressed.


    However, the red fire demon lion, the sky snake family, the demon vulture family and other strong people were not completely defeated, and all of them were injured.


    However, at the moment, Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan were in a bad situation.


    "Come on


    Yeluhan was calm and never retreated. His hair was full of evil spirit and his eyes were bright.Dugu Huotian did not retreat, but advanced, fighting wildly in the siege.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The empty energy is like a wave, the rune is bright, and the strong wind is surging fiercely.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Dugu burned the sky and stained the ancient armor with blood, and the powerful people of the demon vulture family who besieged him didn''t get any advantage. His wings were pierced with a blood hole.


    "Poof..."


    Yeluhan''s blood vomited, but the evil spirit was more powerful. The six rounds of supreme power formed the six rounds of divine fire like divine ring, which enveloped it. The blazing brilliance bloomed, and the evil spirit affected time and space.


    All around, Du Shaofu was prying, his eyes slightly fixed.


    There are too many besiegers, and they are all strong ones. Rao is Dugu Huotian and yeluhan can''t take advantage of them.


    If we go on fighting again, we can only lose both sides more seriously.


    "Bang!"


    the power of the witches was boiling, and Du Shaofu''s body was like a demon in the sky, stepping out step by step, shaking the void and resonating with heaven and earth.


    The power of sorcery is profound and can solidify space.


    Du Shaofu made all his efforts. The power of witches was like boiling water. A terrible energy suddenly came from all directions and spread quietly with a huge pressure, as if it caused the turbulence of the world in this space.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu photographed it with one hand, and the power of the wizard turned into a huge handprint, which was revealed from the depths of the sky.


    Under the handprint, a space storm is formed. With a mysterious force, it collapses all the way down. The vision is in the air, and the space inch by inch collapses, tearing up the dark space vortex and enveloping the red dragon.


    "Oh..."


    Dragon two roars, the Dragon pupil is like a fireball. He wants to spray out and collide with his fingerprints.


    "Boom..."


    In such a collision, the whole sky trembles, the runes in the sky twinkle in the sky, the void explodes, and the magic power and red fire turn into the sky runes.


    Chuckles


    At the same time, the two giant dragons retreated one after another in the void, and their eyes changed greatly.


    The strength of the other side is too strong. Although long er doesn''t do his best, he will do everything he can when he meets anyone. That is humiliating to him and raising his opponent.


    But at the moment, long er deeply felt that the other side gave him a sense of indeterminacy and unfathomability.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1938

    The terrible violent wind moved mountains and seas and razed the mountains to the ground.


    In the void, Du Shaofu''s huge body has disappeared.


    Long er, whose eyes changed greatly, raised his head, and his eyes suddenly fixed on the left void.


    "Boom!"


    The evil spirit was surging, and the red flame was rolling. Dugu burning heaven and Tiansha yeluhan were shaken back again. Their faces were pale, but their fighting spirit was not reduced.


    "Hi..."


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Dugu burning sky and Tiansha yeluhan, purple hair flying, the power of the witches on their bodies had disappeared, a dazzling white light gushed out like a white God awn, and there were dozens of bright array flags in their hands at the same time.


    "Today is not the time for a long war, retreat!"


    At the same time, when many strong men came again, Du Shaofu''s flag was thrown out directly and turned into bright beams.


    "It''s Fuzhen. Be careful!"


    Around the strong suddenly change color, suddenly suddenly suddenly retreat, no one wants to be trapped by the Fu array.


    The strong people around didn''t expect that the guy was still a master of fufu. With the purple haired man''s attainments in martial arts, he must have a good command of Fu array.


    "Boom..."


    The sky changes color, the universe is vast, and a nine star field level Rune array has been suddenly arranged.


    The terrible Fu array covers the chalky sky and blocks the sun. The breath is breathtaking. There are animal shadows standing in the sky. There are continuous secret lines. The terrible pressure makes the life tremble.


    This is a large defensive array, which can''t expose his identity. But at the moment, Du Shaofu has no choice but to escape by relying on the Fu array. Otherwise, it will not be an easy thing for Du Shaofu to escape in front of long er and other powerful men.


    What''s more, there are Legalists, famous masters and other big forces in Yushan. Du Shaofu had to think carefully.


    "Asshole, break it!"


    Dragon two was furious, and the Dragon roared to the sky. He broke the battle with all his strength.


    "Break the battle!"


    The powerful ones, such as the demon vultures that cover the chalky sky and block the sun, the sky snakes that occupy the sky, and the red fire demon lions that roar and roar, all join hands.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The brilliant light of the Fu array explodes and blows in the wind and thunder, just like the roar of beasts, like the galloping of thousands of troops and horses.


    Finally, the Fu array could not resist the attack of the second class of the dragon. It began to crack, then broke, and exploded in a loud noise.


    "Boom..."


    When the array of runes explodes, the void is roaring, and the broken runes are as brilliant as the sun, sweeping all directions in the sonorous ear.


    The bright light energy submerges all, lets the human soul tremble millet, the group strong must retreat suddenly.


    But at the moment, yeluhan, the mysterious man with purple hair and Dugu Huotian, the evil god of huoyun, have already disappeared.


    "Chase!"


    Dragon two body convergence, figure into a lightning storm out.


    "Chasing..."


    A group of strong men are chasing after each other, and they dare not not not.


    If such three people escape today, they will have bad luck in the future. They are afraid that they will never let them go.


    The original mountain stream has been completely destroyed, revealing a huge Tiankeng, a mess, leaving a lot of bodies on the ground.


    This time, a lot of strong people came to the alliance, and longer taiqizi of the dragon clan made a move in person. In the end, there was no one to do with the three people. On the contrary, a lot of people were damaged. The result might have been unexpected by them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Deep cave, dim light.


    The three figures appeared in the cave. They were Dugu Funian, yeluhan and Du Shaofu.


    "They can''t take advantage of it


    Yeluhan''s face was pale, his chest was up and down, and he gasped violently. He retreated in front of those people, which made him unwilling.


    "It''s not good for us to go on fighting. It can only hurt both sides. If the Legalists are attracted, it will be even more troublesome."


    Dugu Huotian shrank his old flaming armor. His face was as pale as before, and he had already retired. At the moment, he had no intention of fighting. His eyes were thinking about something. Finally, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, looked around the cave, and said, "this place should be safe for the time being. We have to recover as soon as possible."


    As the voice fell, a light flashed out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, and then turned into an empty entrance, filled with the ancient atmosphere.


    "It can save some time to recover."


    Du Shaofu entered the ancient space. Although there was no injury on him, he consumed a lot. Yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven were badly hurt, and there was no time to delay at the moment.


    Du Shaofu could only use the ancient space. Fortunately, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian were unfamiliar with the ancient space, so they would not expose their identity.


    Yeluhan and Dugu funtian looked down at each other, but they did not hesitate any more. They entered the ancient space with Du Shaofu.


    "It''s a treasure that can affect time."In the ancient space, yeluhan''s eyes were astonished and startled. He felt the magical changes in this space. His evil spirit could affect time and space, but the space seemed to compress time, which was a profound mystery.


    "It will save a lot of time to recover here. Some accounts will be counted later."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and filled his mouth with a lot of miraculous drugs. Then he went to the depths of the ancient space and disappeared.


    This is a barren and ancient space. It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to hide it.


    "Some accounts, one by one at that time!"


    Dugu Huotian raised his head slightly, and his eyes seemed to contain two volcanoes, which could burn all things. In his hand, a spirit fruit filled with bright light appeared in his palm.


    This is the fruit of diyantian which was taken from the strong man in the main territory of the demon vulture clan before Dugu Fen days ago, which is of great benefit to his cultivation.


    "Hiss!"


    Diyantianguo was stuffed into his mouth, and the fist sized diyantianguo, for a moment in his mouth, had a blazing light, which poured into Dugu''s throat like lava.


    "Refining...."


    Dugu funtian sat cross legged, and his fingerprints kept condensing. There was a red light in his body, and his skin was crystal clear.


    Looking at Dugu burning sky, yeluhan''s eyes are full of dark red light.


    "It''s about time. Let''s go!"


    Murmuring words from his mouth, yeluhan palm, there is a cloud of blood mist lingering in the palm, there is a dark blood talisman hidden pattern fluctuations.


    &Ooh! &


    all of a sudden, ghosts and ghosts were crying and howling in the fog, as if the gods and demons were howling, and the evil spirit of terror swept through in an instant.


    "Come on


    Yeluhan''s face sank, with a cruel smile, he was waiting for this day, waiting for a day to master the refining of this thing.


    Sitting with his knees crossed, yeluhan''s fingerprints were coagulating. He suddenly opened his mouth and sucked in. A swallowing force gushed out, swallowing the bloody mist in his palm.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, a violent evil spirit swept out of yeluhan''s body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1939

    As time went by, long er personally led the powerful forces to attack the huoyun evil god Dugu Huotian, Tiansha yeluhan and mysterious man''s mansion shaodu. The news spread like a storm in Tianyu mountain, which shocked all quarters.


    "It seems that longer is going to get angry!"


    The mountain peak is full of spirit and fog. The Taoist Xuyang Zimu is smiling and indifferent.


    Those people are entangled in each other, which is of great benefit to Taoism without any harm.


    The more fierce they fight, the fewer opponents will fight for the holy medicine.


    However, at the moment, Xu Yangzi was also shocked by Dugu Huotian and other three people secretly. He was surrounded by so many powerful people and could still retreat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Dugu Huotian, yeluhan and fushaodu are all allied together. It''s terrible."


    The abyss, haze rising, there is a miraculous medicine filled the glow, Confucian Confucius Sansi vision virtual squint.


    "There must be something to do with shaodu. If you can win over our Confucianists, coupled with Dugu Huotian and yeluhan, why worry that our Confucianists are not flourishing, even if we are enemies of the dragon clan and Legalists, it''s worth it!"


    An old man of Confucianism had a clear eye. He was thinking that such three people were too strong. If they could take the opportunity to attract the Confucianists, they would be able to shake them up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The cliff, surrounded by Buddha light, there are many strong Buddhist people living here.


    "They are strong." Henglun opens his mouth and his eyes are far away.


    "It''s better to look for the holy medicine first. The holy medicine should be on the main peak of Tianyu mountain. The ancient monsters there are getting stronger and stronger. Pay attention to the safety and chalkiness!" An old monk spoke.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the light of the Buddha, one after another left and slowly disappeared into the void.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are towering like clouds, surrounded by green and dark green.


    "Is long er here, too..."


    A young man in a robe with a sharp face murmured and his eyes were a little gloomy. He was the first person of the young generation of a famous master.


    "The trace has been found. Dongli Qingqing is not dead. She should be in the deep now. She seems to be looking for something. She can''t stay here. Otherwise, it will be the endless trouble of my famous family."


    Around Hui You en, the leader of the famous family, the old man whispered to his ears. His eyes did not leave a trace on the white man in the war robe who was surrounded by eight moving maids and sat cross legged.


    "Chase, this time can''t make mistakes again!"


    Huiyou en''s eyes were covered with killing intention, and his body had a terrible breath rippling.


    Not far away, sitting with his knees crossed, he opened his eyes slightly, his clear light flashed, and his faint breath of ice fluctuated.


    "Brother Yu, let''s go on."


    The famous old man was very polite and polite to her.


    If such a supreme master is drawn into a famous family, his status in the famous family will be promoted again at that time, which is also a powerful help for the famous master.


    "Good."


    Chen Qingrong nodded, got up and stretched a lazy waist, and his eyes were flat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The misty space and time derive here, and the void fluctuates.


    In a certain place, there is a golden wave, the golden talisman secret pattern wave, enveloped by a figure sitting cross knees, a domineering and fierce breath spread out.


    "Ji..."


    After Du Shaofu''s death, the golden wings of the ROC and the bird''s shadow have been formed.


    If the shadow of the ROC wants to spread its wings and soar into the sky, the terror of the golden winged Dapeng birds sweeps all over the place, enough to make the beasts tremble!


    A moment later, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird converged and turned into a golden talisman. The light swept into Du Shaofu''s body, and the Golden Circle faded away.


    &Whoa! &


    when everything calmed down, a mouthful of turbid Qi came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, his closed eyes opened, and in his clear eyes, there was a bullying golden light.


    "Boom


    A strong breath swept out of his body, shaking the void.


    "There is something to gain!"


    His mind was restrained, and Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a little smile.


    Recently, many precious medicines and miraculous medicines have not been eaten in vain, and they have benefited a lot from the exchanges.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu felt that he had made a lot of progress on the level of immortality. If he could not be tied up, his combat effectiveness would certainly be improved a lot.


    Especially in the power of witchcraft and the perception of Taoist martial arts, we have been using the power of Taoist martial arts and witchcraft recently, which has made great progress in their perception.


    "It''s not enough. Keep going!"


    Although Du Shaofu was quite satisfied with the progress at the moment, he did not have any satisfaction. His goal is to set foot in the holy land, and the strong one is one of the strongest in the world.


    "Crackling..."Du Shaofu got up, his body "crackled" and gave out a sonorous sound. His whole body was covered with golden domineering light, and then slowly disappeared.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the void ahead trembled and rose with a terrible blazing breath.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up, and his figure suddenly disappeared in his place.


    "Hula..."


    The red fire fills the void like the boiling of molten slurry, which can burn all things and destroy everything.


    In the middle of the chalkiness, Dugu foetian was covered with ancient flaming armor, and his eyes were like two volcanoes.


    "Long..."


    The wind and thunder trembled and clanged endlessly. The energy of heaven and earth gathered wildly from outside the ancient space, and continuously entered Dugu Fen''s celestial body, making his breath soar.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    At the same time, not far away, there were ghosts crying and howling. A torrential evil spirit swept the four sides, affecting the energy of the empty world and turning into a violent energy tornado storm.


    In the chalky center of the energy storm was a man in a dark blood robe, with eyes like two rounds of blood moon. He was allowed to enter by the surrounding energy storm, and the terrible breath was diffused out.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the two people devour the energy of heaven and earth, competing with each other. Each of them has six rounds of divine ring, which affects the roar of the void, like the thunder in the sky.


    In the whole void, half of the blazing heat can burn all things, and half of the evil spirit can devour all living beings!


    There is also the ring of God in the sky, the supreme power is filled with!


    Such a scene, outsiders can not see, otherwise it will certainly shock the world!


    "Step on the real samsara Nirvana!"


    Du Shaofu appeared in the distance and looked at everything in front of him. His eyes were full of waves. There were two supreme gods, Dugu burning the sky, and yeluhan, the evil god of fire clouds. There were few people in the world who could compare with them.


    "Hula..."


    Stepping into the real reincarnation nirvana, the breath of those two people is still rising.


    This kind of breath also ascends very fast, is like the pouring flood, does not have the slightest stagnant meaning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1940

    "They must have taken the rare treasure of heaven and earth!"


    Du Shaofu was also surprised by the rising breath. At the level of samsara nirvana, the two men were able to break through in such a frenzy, which definitely benefited Du Shaofu.


    In the dark, Du Shaofu guessed that Dugu burning the sky should have taken the fruit of the earth, which was of great benefit to his skill and cultivation.


    As for yeluhan, Du Shaofu estimated that he must have some means. Otherwise, even if he had made a breakthrough to the level of Nirvana, he would not have made such a violent breakthrough as Dugu burning the sky.


    The energy turbulence in the whole barren ancient space is becoming more and more intense. A strong energy is constantly penetrating from the outside world and rushing towards the two figures.


    "Hula..."


    From a distance, the whole purple void is filled with mottled energy vortex, which is magnificent.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows in a terrible surge of energy, which required too much energy.


    "Hiss..."


    When he was moved, Du Shaofu opened up the ancient space, otherwise the external energy could not flow into it on a large scale, and could not support the two people to continue their violent ascent.


    The two supreme masters, one of which could burn all things and the other could devour all living things, and the power of the heaven and earth, which was brought by the violent surge of energy, made Du Shaofu feel a sense of secret fear.


    After a few hours, the breath of those two people had reached a new peak.


    "Samsara Nirvana peak, will continue to break through to immortality?"


    Such a scene surprised Du Shaofu and Du. Could these two guys take the opportunity to break through it? Once you step into immortality, the strength of the promotion and the original, is absolutely different.


    The terrible breath continued to rise, but then, in Du Shaofu''s secret surprise, the breath of the two supreme men came to a standstill in a way of forced suppression.


    Breath in the suppression, causing the void energy frenzy in turbulence, let this space crumble.


    "They didn''t continue to break through, they were suppressing themselves!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes could not help but tremble. For ordinary practitioners, who can resist such temptation and suppress in front of such breakthroughs.


    And these two guys are not only suppressing the ascent, but also suppressing their breath of just climbing.


    Du Shaofu knew that the purpose of doing so was to climb too fast, which would not be good for him in the future. At the beginning of his practice, elder brother Zhen Qingchun and doctor Du had taught themselves that solid foundation is the foundation.


    It was because of this purpose that Du Shaofu was more shocked.


    At the level of samsara nirvana, these two guys are still able to maintain such a solid foundation. It is no wonder that these two guys have sealed themselves in the first place to compete for the greatest opportunity to enter the supreme tomb in the divine space.


    "These two guys are really terrible."


    Du Shaofu sighed in his heart that Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan, the evil god of huoyun, would never be under the influence of the descendants of Daxue mountain, namely, the Qingrong and the lonely sky howling of Sirius.


    Great perseverance and talent coexist, such talents are the most terrible


    with the forced suppression of their own breath, the surging energy storm around starts to twist, and then it seems that countless bombs have been thrown into the center, which directly explodes in the center.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The deep muffled sound exploded in the ancient space, as if it caused the world turbulence, deafening, so that Du Shaofu was also staggering, that terrible energy in the void, like pouring rain.


    Then everything began to calm down gradually. The divine ring like fire, the supreme power, the blazing fire and the monstrous evil spirit all disappeared.


    Only in the void, two tall and straight men''s eyes are slightly closed, and the space is silent.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were far away from the two men, and his clear pupils were fluctuating.


    Under Du Shaofu''s eyes, the man in red slowly opened his eyes. His body was as straight as a javelin. Inside his body, there was a terrible blazing breath with a majestic momentum. It was like a hundred thousand volcanoes erupting at the same time, rushing into the void and shaking the whole ancient space.


    "Boom


    The man in red stands in the void, and his figure moves, but the terrible hot breath has already made the void turbulent!


    "Remoulding again, it is the fruit of the earth that has played a role!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, and he clearly felt that the breath of Dugu burning sky had been transformed again. Even if there was no difference between heaven and earth, it would be a complete transformation again.


    This transformation is not only at the level of cultivation, but also in itself.


    Du Shaofu guessed that it was the diyantianguo taken by Dugu burning heaven that played a role in promoting Dugu''s skill of burning heaven again.


    Such a change is just like the difference between the practitioners of realm state and the practitioners of samsara Nirvana state, at the same level, but they are quite different!


    "Boom


    Suddenly, not far away, a towering evil spirit also swept away, the dark red robe man slightly raised his head, opened his eyes, as if the sea of evil spirit erupted, a wave of evil spirit swept the void.The evil spirit permeated the sky and filled the void. Du Shaofu could not help but change his mind.


    Two terrible men, such a breath lasted for a moment, and finally subsided.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a little shock and smile. These two guys are really perseverance and terrifying. They both suppressed the ascent of cultivation. At the peak level of reincarnation nirvana, they also suppressed their cultivation to about the middle stage of samsara nirvana.


    However, it can make people feel that although these two people suppressed their cultivation, their breath is undoubtedly more solidified, and there is a terrible leap in the essence.


    These two guys suppressed their accomplishments, but their combat power was not necessarily suppressed.


    In the void, the two men stretched out a lazy waist. There was a crackling sound from the bones, and the turbid Qi was exhaled. It was very comfortable.


    Dugu Huotian shook his fist and felt everything in his body at the moment. Only he knew what great benefits he had got. A touch of war in his eyes poured out, and he said softly: "some accounts should be settled!"


    "Yes, there are some accounts. It''s time to settle them."


    Feeling everything in the body, yeluhan''s mouth lifted up a smile. From the outside of Zhou''s body, evil spirit pervaded the void, making the void directly distorted. At the moment, his mind moved, and he was afraid that evil Qi could directly shatter the void around him!


    "Congratulations on the breakthrough."


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell beside them, looked at them and said with a smile.


    "Thank you."


    Dugu Huotian looked at Du Shaofu and said these two words. He knew that if it was not for this guy in front of him, he was afraid that he would not get the fruit of the earth and would not have made the breakthrough and leap now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1941

    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Du Shaofu gave a cool smile, then looked at Dugu funtian and yeluhan and said, "but we seem to have some troubles now. It seems that many people have come here, and their accomplishments are not low."


    Although he was in the desolate space, Du Shaofu was not careless. He arranged outside and found many strong people coming. It must be the breakthrough of Dugu Huotian and yeluhan, which caused a huge disturbance outside. Therefore, he shocked the four sides and attracted the strong ones.


    It is very likely that it is the second dragon and others, but Du Shaofu is in the barren space at the moment, and it is still uncertain.


    "Is that them? Come on, the account is just cleared now!"


    Dugu burning sky opened his mouth, and his eyes were beating with fire. At this moment, he had already broken through and set foot on the real nirvana of reincarnation. Even around the middle of the nirvana, he met with the powerful people of the demon vulture family and the sky snake family, and they could definitely suppress him.


    "Just don''t go to them!"


    Yeluhan''s eyes were dark red and cold. If he met the snake clan, the devil vulture clan, the red fire demon lion clan and so on, he would have saved a lot of effort.


    "Let''s go and see who it is!"


    Du Shaofu is also relaxed at the moment. Although he can''t be sure whether he is the second dragon or not, even if he meets the second dragon, yeluhan and Dugu burning sky will break through again, and they will not be as embarrassed as before. If they don''t reveal their identities, they can fight together.


    "HISHI..."


    The three figures suddenly disappeared in the ancient space. When they appeared again, they were already in the cave.


    The barren space converged and was filled with a bright light. Du Shaofu took it into the center of his eyebrows and placed it in the mud pill palace.


    At the moment, there is a crystal clear purple nine leaf lotus wave arc in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace. Like the most perfect purple spirit jade in the world, it is natural and beautiful!


    Among the purple arc lotus, there is a lotus platform, smooth, spotless, emitting mist, and the breath is ancient.


    The body of the red Jiri macaque is sitting on the nine turn God thunder lotus with his eyes slightly closed and the complex lightning breath.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The roar of the beast startled the forest and resounded from all directions.


    Not far away from the cave, the sky and the earth are changing, and the void is covered.


    There are huge monsters standing in the mountains and streams. There are ancient fierce birds flapping their wings to cover the sky. They perch on the mountains and forests, blocking the light and making the sky dark. However, it is filled with the energy light carried by various kinds of monsters, and the terrible breath is full of the square heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu, Dugu burning the sky and yeluhan appeared on a huge stone outside the cave. They looked around at the numerous monsters and looked down at each other. Their faces were very surprised.


    "It''s not dragon II, it''s the ancient monsters in this, and who is that?"


    Looking at those monsters, he was surprised that these monsters had nothing to do with longer.


    However, Dugu burning the sky is no stranger. These monsters are nothing else, they are the ancient monsters that they have seen guarding the precious medicine along the way.


    In the surrounding mountains and forests, there are ancient monsters at the level of the leading field in fighting against the powerful people of the magic vultures, and the Dragon fighting against the powerful red fire demon lions and guarding the Golden Lotus


    At the moment, these monsters gathered together, and a pair of huge fierce pupils were staring at Du Shaofu''s three people, and the terrible ferocity filled them.


    However, what surprised Dugu Huotian, yeluhan and Du Shaofu was not how these monsters came together, but that many of these amazing ancient monsters had human figures on their backs.


    It was about a dozen young men and women, those extraordinary and extraordinary amazing ancient monsters, but now they submit to their feet and become mounts.


    "Very strong!"


    Yeluhan''s eyes swept over, and his dark red eyes trembled slightly. How could he not see that any of the ten or so young men and women were excellent and absolutely strong.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were also fixed on the head of the dragon that had been guarding Sansheng Jinlian.


    The dragon''s fierce pupil looked down. Above his head, there was a turquoise light. There was a man who looked about thirty years old. The martial arts man in the blue war suit was looking at the three men of Du Shaofu and said, "hand over the precious medicine, rao''er and so on."


    The voice was not loud, calm and without waves.


    However, such a sound fell in the ears of Du Shaofu, but it made the spirit tremble, as if it had been drained of vitality.


    "It''s weird!"


    The three men were frightened and suddenly used their skills to defend themselves.


    Such a sound is in the ear, if the strength of cultivation is not enough, it is enough to suffer a great loss.


    "By what, by your word!"


    Dugu burning sky opened his mouth. He was a strong man. He had endured long er and others, but now he just broke through a lot. When he was about to seek revenge, he would not give up when he met such a strong man.The man in blue battle clothes, however, was still with absolute strength. Standing on the top of Jiaolong''s head, he reached out to Dugu burning sky and said, "with my strength, I can kill you!"


    The voice falls, the man''s body has a turquoise light, surging like waves, let him as if in a sea of green, the whole person is vigorous and powerful, can be arrogant and respected!


    "Well, let''s see if you are enough."


    Dugu Huotian had just broken through. He was originally a warlike man. How could he subdue him? His voice fell down, his feet were a little bit of rock, and a piece of hot and dark air was blowing out, and his body was soaring into the sky.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Dugu Huotian''s cultivation strength in the middle stage of reincarnation at Nirvana level was unreserved, which made the four sides roar in the void and burst into a red flame. He gathered his fists to suppress the man in blue clothes on the dragon''s head.


    Dugu Huotian, the evil god of huoyun, is strong and shocking without reservation. He wants to try his fighting power after breaking through, and he also wants to directly suppress the man in blue clothes and suppress his arrogance and strength!


    "Long..."


    The man in the blue battle suit put out his hand and waved. A palm print was taken. The bright green light broke out and shone on the mountain forest. In peace, he was not under the influence of Dugu burning the sky.


    But it didn''t cause too much energy dull noise, but it made a low energy swallowing sound in the void.


    The palm print seemed to be able to swallow everything. It was actually the power of Dugu''s fist, and then it swept over the fist of the former.


    "No, trouble!"


    Yeluhan seemed to see something, his face changed suddenly, and his figure disappeared in place.


    "Chulala..."


    The blue green light burst out from the palm print, drowning in all directions, and the terrible energy swept through, which made Dugu''s body shake back in the air, which made him calm down for dozens of feet. His face turned pale, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    Dugu funtian was shaken back, but the opponent didn''t even move a minute on his mount, which was too obvious.


    "Rumble!"


    With the sound of the void, six rings of God are in the sky, and yeluhan''s figure appears. It is the symbol of the supreme Nirvana and comes with great power.


    There is also the evil spirit surging to the sky, the void "rumbling", the evil spirit surging, vast and turbulent.


    The supreme Nirvana power is accompanied by the towering sky, just like a mountain torrent sweeping across the void, bursting with endless light, blazing and interweaving, boiling the void and swallowing everything.


    During this period of time, there was an absolute tacit understanding between him and Dugu Huotian and Du Shaofu. However, he felt that it was not good for Dugu to burn the sky, so he went all out.


    Such a terrible attack made the young men and women on the backs of the monsters around them all moved, and the eyes of the men in blue war clothes on the dragon also fluctuated violently.


    "The supreme power is only a pity that it is only reincarnation Nirvana!"


    Although he didn''t look down upon him, the man in the blue military uniform just said such a sentence. His figure was floating like a God, and he rose to the sky. A surge of momentum swept out of his body, like wind and thunder, resounded from all directions. He raised his single arm, and his fist seemed to bring up a deep hole in the blue and green void. The blue light was surging, and he collided with yeluhan.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The void is exploding, the evil spirit is towering, the green light is sweeping all directions, and the runes are all over the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The surrounding mountains and forests exploded one after another in the "boom" sound, the ground was covered with gullies, the forest sea rose and fell thousands of miles, and there were dark space cracks hanging in the void.


    Such a scene is very terrible, such a collision, moving mountains and rivers!


    "Chulala..."


    In the broken void, yeluhan''s figure flew directly out of the sky, stamping his feet in the air, and then stabilized his retreat from a hundred feet away. His face was astounded.


    And the man in the blue suit just stepped back a little.


    So extraordinary, so strong, such a man, so that Du Shaofu can no longer maintain indifferent.


    Although Dugu Huotian, the evil god of huoyun, did not show his supreme power, his skill was improved again, and he did his best after breaking through. At least, even the strong in the middle level of the general main realm could directly fight against it.


    The supreme Nirvana power of Tiansha yeluhan is interwoven with his own evil spirit, and the level of samsara nirvana is also full of effort.


    It can be said that the existence of the Tiansha yeluhan has the power of leapfrogging the enemy.


    But in the hands of the man in blue, they were still defeated with one blow, which shocked Du Shaofu.


    "It seems that the breath is not happy, it seems that Lingbo is not immortal!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and his pupils tightened sharply. From the terrible breath of the man in the blue war suit, Du Shaofu felt the breath of immortality.


    Although the man in blue war clothes did not show his supreme power, he was definitely a nirvana.


    What surprised Du Shaofu even more was that the body method of the man in the blue battle suit was so erratic that it was definitely a trace of free walking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1942

    One move was repulsed. At the moment, Dugu funtian and yeluhan did not fight again.


    Such a young man in blue war clothes deeply shocked both of them.


    As soon as the experts made a move, they knew if there was any. How could Dugu burning sky and yeluhan not understand the strength of their opponents.


    "Everything in Tianyu mountain does not belong to you. If you want to live, you should give up all you have taken in Tianyu mountain."


    The man in blue war clothes looked at Du Shaofu, his hair all over his head with a kind of blue color. He stood quietly. Behind him, a huge dragon riding in the void. His momentum was unique and powerful!


    "Natural materials and treasures, those who are destined to get it!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure was swept out, his voice fell, and the dark air at his feet fluctuated. His figure was unsteady in the void, so he was as if he was a ghost. In a moment, he came to the young man in blue war clothes. He waved his hand and drew an arc in front of him. The light suddenly rose and covered the void.


    "Eh..."


    At this moment, the calm man in blue war clothes was surprised. His eyes were surprised. His footwork changed suddenly and disappeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were closed and his eyes were picked up, his steps changed and his figure disappeared into the void.


    "Whew..."


    In a flash, the two figures suddenly appear in the void, and at the same time disappear again like lightning, so they flash again and again.


    These two figures, at the moment, are also floating on the void like gods, and are carefree.


    The two figures are as if they can blend with the space, and they are so charming!


    "Eh..."


    Around the ancient beast mount, that dozens of young men and women eyes also suddenly surprised.


    Dugu funtian and yeluhan stood together and looked at the two figures in the void. They were also suspicious and shocked.


    It''s not difficult for Dugu and yeluhan to see that they are using the same body method at the moment. The body method is not so vast, all embracing and mysterious.


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, the man in blue battle clothes appeared in the void, no longer urged his body method, and said, "how can you do this footwork?"


    Du Shaofu emerged and looked at the man in the blue war suit. He had already made sure that the opponent was using a leisurely walk. He said, "how can you do that from a friend?"


    The man in the blue battle suit did not reply. He was just looking at Du Shaofu all the time. His eyes were fluctuating and his light was shining.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, the figure of the man in the blue battle suit swept back to the head of the dragon''s Mount, waved around and said, "go


    "Woo Hoo..."


    At that time, the ancient monsters roared around, and the fierce pupils glowed. With the astonishing movement, they were all swept away.


    In the chaos of the mountain forest, there are three surprised Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu didn''t think of such a situation. He didn''t know why the man in blue war clothes suddenly left.


    "His body is the same as you, so he left?"


    Yeluhan fell on Du Shaofu''s side with a shock in his eyes.


    "I don''t know."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, and he was also guessing.


    "Who are these people? They shouldn''t be nobody!"


    Dugu burning sky opened his mouth, his face was slightly pale. The man with blue battle clothes was so extraordinary, but he had never heard of him before. He would never be a nobody.


    "Is there someone in Yushan all the time?"


    All of a sudden, Dugu burning sky opened his mouth and his eyes began to fluctuate violently.


    In this way, Du Shaofu and yeluhan were moved.


    Such a mysterious and powerful man, the young men and women around him are not ordinary people. It is not surprising to think of the people in Yushan Mountain on this day when they are riding on the ancient monsters of Yushan.


    "This is the battle field of demons and gods. Are they really from Yushan?"


    After thinking about it, yeluhan was puzzled. After all, it was in the demon battlefield.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and said, "there are ancient monsters in Tianyu mountain. Maybe there are people."


    "Well..."


    Dugu Huotian''s face was shocked, and his voice trembled. He said, "if there is someone in Tianyu mountain, isn''t it from ancient times to now?"


    "No way. Any of the ancient strongmen can strangle us with one finger. They don''t look like they have practiced for a long time, so they are not likely to be the strong ones in ancient times." Said yeluhan, shaking his head.


    "It makes sense!"


    However, Dugu Huotian didn''t object to yeluhan''s words, but he was still shocked and said: "in that case, those people may be the descendants of those ancient strongmen. It is said that many ancient strongmen were sealed in the demon battlefield. From ancient times to the present, they have left their descendants in Tianyu mountain, which has been passed down to this day. How powerful those ancient strongmen were at the beginning, so this is the reason Some young people are so terrible"Very likely."


    Yeluhan nodded and then looked at Du Shaofu, who was meditating.


    "I''ll know it then, but I hope I don''t meet these people again, otherwise it will be really troublesome." Du Shaofu''s mouth was covered with a little bitter smile.


    Although there was no direct fight just now, Du Shaofu knew that it would be impossible for him to escape if he did not expose his identity if he fought with the man in blue.


    "How long have we been in it? The elixir has been taken?"


    Yeluhan opened his mouth and broke through there for a long time. He was worried that the holy medicine on Tianyu mountain had been picked.


    "The delay is not long, but I have to inquire."


    Du Shaofu said that the delay in the ancient space was not short, but for the outside, it was only a little more than a day. However, this also made Du Shaofu secretly worried about the situation of leaving Qingqing in the East.


    The three left and disappeared at the scene.


    With the strength of these three people''s cultivation, it was not long before they found out the news.


    At least from the information he got, Du Shaofu learned that he had not heard of anyone who had received the holy medicine. Now, all the major forces and powerful people have gone deep into the depth of Tianyu mountain. It is said that the holy medicine is in the main peak of Tianyu mountain.


    "Let''s go, let''s join in the fun. There''s really a holy drug, and those who are destined to get it!" Du Shaofu opened his mouth with clear and deep eyes.


    They went deep into Tianyu mountain and got a lot of fragmentary news again along the way.


    It is said that a group of mysterious young men and women appeared. They rode on ancient monsters and defeated many strong men, but never killed them. They just took the precious medicine that the strong got.


    That group of young men and women is too strong, invincible, no one can rival, has caused tremendous waves!


    "It''s them."


    Du Shaofu''s three people frowned. Such a group of mysterious young men and women are definitely the group who fought with each other not long ago. They may be the descendants of those ancient strong men left in Tianyu mountain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1943

    "Be careful of those people."


    The three men''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, especially yeluhan and Dugu burning sky. They had personally fought with the leader of the blue war suit man, and they knew their terrible strength. They had defeated them without using all their strength.


    "Whoosh..."


    The three of them continued to move forward, all the way through the wind and electricity.


    Du Shaofu, with his red Jiri horse and monkey''s pulse and soul in his body, also discovered and picked a lot of precious herbs in some secret places on the road.


    Some precious medicines are protected by ancient demons and beasts, but they can''t stop them.


    "There''s treasure medicine ahead!"


    In the void, the mountains below overlap, and the sea of forests rises and falls. Du Shaofu''s figure swoops down and instantly plunges into the mountains.


    In the induction of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen, Du Shaofu found an extraordinary elixir here.


    "Moo..."


    On the cliffs and mountains, a bluish bull like a mountain peak, with sharp one horn but full of flaming runes, is fighting with a young man in black.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The green bull is terrible. Its mountain like volume can sweep all directions, and its hooves can smash boulders. The ground will crack and explode. The fire on one corner will burst out like a shell, which can blow up the mountain peak.


    But the black young man''s body was filled with a strong spirit of the dark, as if from the nine you overflow, permeated the void.


    Just this diffuse and out of the breath, enough to make people cold, palpitation. Shivering all over.


    He and the bull fight together, figure in the void, unpredictable, flexible.


    "Bang!"


    The black man''s foot fell heavily on the back of the huge bull, and kicked the mountain like bull directly to make it spit blood in its mouth.


    "Hiss!"


    The next moment, the figure of the man in black rushed to the front of a cliff.


    There is a mist filled, there is a vine climbing the cliff, bearing a green spirit fruit, energy fluctuations, there are magic lines flashing.


    "Hiss!"


    Just when the young man in black was about to approach the fruit, a figure had broken through the sky before the cliff.


    "Looking for death!"


    The man in black changed color at the same time, and immediately found the figure. His eyes were fighting with each other, and the shadow accelerated. A claw print directly tore the void.


    "You''re not enough!"


    At the same time, however, the atmosphere of blazing heat filled the air. A man in red appeared in front of the man in black, and his fist with fire directly hit the paw print of the former.


    "Boom


    The void trembled, the dark Qi and the red flame stirred, the whole cliff rocked, climbing cracks, boulders rolling down, the two figures also shook back at the same time.


    "Pedaling..."


    The man in black and the man in red stepped back ten steps at the same time. Their eyes were a little surprised.


    On the cliff, a figure has already put the green fruit into the bag, the void fluctuates, and a dark red figure appears at the side of the man in red at the same time.


    "Dugu burning the sky, yeluhan!"


    The man in Black opened his mouth, and his eyes sank. How could he not know Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan, and he had a battle with him in the divine space. At this moment, he has reached the middle stage of Nirvana, but he did not expect that Dugu Huotian has also stepped into this step. He was surprised!


    "It doesn''t mean much. If you have a destiny, you will get it!"


    Seeing the man in black, Dugu Fen Tian Mu put away his surprise and smile. The man in black in front of him was an old acquaintance.


    "Emperor of the black prison, demon of the underworld!"


    Du Shaofu put the fruit in his pocket and looked at the man in black who was filled with the spirit of the underworld. He also recognized his identity. He had seen him in front of the supreme tomb in the divine space. He was the emperor of the black prison.


    The Emperor Ming demon of the black prison is as famous as the original descendant of the great snow mountain, such as Yi Qingrong, the Sirius lonely sky howl, the Tiansha yeluhan, the immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu, and the fire cloud evil god Dugu Huotian.


    "Moo!"


    At this time, the huge ancient bull just kicked by the demon saw that the fruit had been picked, roared, and had a single horn full of red inflammation. It was like crazy, and rushed from behind the demon.


    The ghost demon was in a gloomy complexion, and his eyes were cold. There was a strange black Rune in his face. He did not even return his head. He swept back with his arm, and a terrible wave of energy swept directly on the ancient bull.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    As if the body of the ancient bull was swept by the tsunami, its huge body was shaken up again and hit a mountain peak severely. It destroyed the towering tree, shattered the mountain peak, and gushed with blood. It never dared to go forward.


    "Dugu burned the sky, yeluhan, my patience is limited, I hand over" qinglingguo "


    The ghost demon looked at Dugu Funian, yeluhan and Du Shaofu. The black and strange runes were rippling all over the body. The two pupils looked directly at the space, and the deep black double pupils seemed to contain the nine secluded world. It was groundless for people to be thrilled.Dugu Huotian was about to open his mouth. How could he hand over the treasure? He was not afraid of the ghost demon. Besides, they were still three people now. It was not the first time for them to do such a thing.


    Just as Dugu Huotian was about to open his mouth, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved a little, and then he looked at the demon with a smile and said, "it''s very simple to want to clear the spirit fruit. You are welcome to join us!"


    "Alliance..."


    Hearing this, Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan were stunned, but with a little smile, if you can let the wood demon join them, it will be able to greatly increase their strength.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    The demon laughed and opened his mouth to laugh wildly. The voice spread through the void, and the spirit of the underworld fluctuated.


    "Alliance, what qualification do you have to form an alliance with me? It''s just human beings!"


    The laughter converged. The demon looked at Du Shaofu with a kind of contempt in his eyes. He was the body of a demon and didn''t look at human beings at all.


    Even if it was Dugu Fentian and yeluhan, he had never been a member of the company. He had the arrogance of a demon.


    Du Shaofu''s face also gradually sank. He looked slightly at Dugu burning sky and yeluhan: "this guy should have a lot of treasures. Are you interested?"


    Dugu funtian and yeluhan are stunned. Fu shaodu is really tough. He wants to rob the demon directly.


    Then, the corners of their mouths are set off a smile arc.


    "I think so!"


    Dugu Fen Tianmu looked at the wood demon, and there was a wave of malicious smile in his eyes. He didn''t get any advantage when he fought with the demon in the divine space.


    At this moment, with such an opportunity, and the demon just did not put him in his eyes, Dugu burning heaven naturally would not miss it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1944

    Yeluhan did not open his mouth, but his evil eyes were already staring at the demon.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s three people''s eyes, the ghost demon was stunned. But then a sneer appeared on his face and looked directly at Du Shaofu''s three humanity: "how, do you want to go together?"


    "Hum!"


    With a deep snort, Dugu burned the sky, and his hair was scattered, which was rendered red by the blazing breath, just like a flame burning, and his eyes were full of volcanoes, so he directly attacked the demon.


    "Long..."


    In the void, red flaming like waves, surging violently.


    Dugu Huotian wants to fight with the demon again. His old flaming armor has been covered.


    Dugu burned the sky with all his strength, and the flaming red fire filled the sky, just like being in a bright sun. With the release of the talisman''s Secret patterns, the blazing light made the void appear a kind of inexplicable power, which imprisoned the void and blasted away at the demon.


    The power of that fist is like a meteorite falling down, and the light strikes the void.


    "Come on


    The ghost demon was not afraid, and he had fought with Dugu Huotian more than once or twice. In recent years, he had a great chance and made great progress in his cultivation. However, he did not expect that Dugu burning sky also made great progress. He was a demon, and he could not take advantage of him. He was a little upset in his heart. At this moment, he naturally tried his best to suppress him.


    "Boom


    The spirit of the underworld was rolling forward like an emissary of hell. Stepping out one step, it was like opening the door of the underworld. The heaven and earth trembled, and the heaven and earth were in resonance. A fist collided with each other, shaking the void. The red flame and the ghost gas swept the four sides.


    "Chulala..."


    The two figures recoiled from the void, and the void behind them was surging. This time, they seemed to be half a dozen.


    "Boom


    The void trembles, the evil spirit is towering, the raging tide surges, the vast and turbulent, just like the mountain torrent sweeping, bursts out the endless light on the void, devours everything.


    Yeluhan, the evil spirit of Tiansha, immediately appeared in front of the demon who had not yet stabilized his body. This is an absolute tacit understanding. A piece of evil spirit condensed into a knife, affecting time and space, and beheaded the demon.


    The demon''s eyes were heavy, and he stamped on the sky with one foot. He kept his back. A surge of momentum swept out of his body. The ghost spirit was filled with awe and surging. It turned into a huge beam of light and collided with yeluhan.


    ¡±Click... "


    The void is cracking, the evil spirit is towering, and the dark air is sweeping the four sides, runes are all over the sky, the ground is cracking and ravines, there are forest sea ups and downs, and even dark space cracks are hanging in the four sides of the collision.


    Such a scene is very terrible, yeluhan''s figure shakes back, the demon also shakes back again, stomping empty feet, a little bit of confusion to stabilize the retreat.


    However, the ghost demon''s mouth was filled with scorn. He looked at Dugu funtian, yeluhan and Du Shaofu and sneered: "do you want to join us? But you still have some problems!"


    "Hiss..."


    As the voice of the demon falls, there is a spatial fluctuation in the void.


    "Someone''s coming!"


    Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu raised their eyebrows at the same time, and their eyes immediately turned to the void ahead.


    "Hiss..."


    In the fluctuating void, a young man in green suddenly walked out from the side of the demon, filled with blue light, with unique demeanor and vast eyes.


    With the appearance of this man, the aura of heaven and earth in the void around him has also become full, with an ancient flavor. Just after he left the sky, the surrounding land suddenly began to be green and full of vitality.


    "Immortal spirit demon Oriental Green Wood!"


    When this man appeared, yeluhan, Dugu Huotian, and Du Shaofu all saw at the same time.


    Du Shaofu also knew this man. At the beginning, the immortal spirit demon, Dongfang Qingmu, was with the emperor of the black prison.


    "The demon is just procrastinating, he is waiting for the immortal spirit demon Oriental Green Wood!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. It''s no wonder that the ghost demon has always been abnormal. He is not afraid of the three people. He is deliberately delaying time. He is waiting for the immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu. They come to Tianyu mountain, and they are also allied.


    The immortal spirit demon appeared, and his eyes were vast, and he looked at Du Shaofu and others from a distance. He had a strong vitality from his body. He didn''t need the ghost demon to talk much to know what had happened.


    "As I said, you are not enough!"


    The demon laughed and sneered at the three men, who had Oriental Green Wood in front of them. They were afraid they would not.


    Yeluhan and Dugu burning sky''s eyes sank slightly. The sudden appearance of Oriental Green wood made it seem that their breath would no longer be under the ghost demon. These two guys were still the most difficult spirits to deal with. Although the three of them were absolutely not afraid of these two people, they should still be able to take advantage of them. Finally, they all knew that no one would be under the Oriental Green Wood and the Ming demon, but only the three of them would return If you want to rob the demon, it is a little difficult.


    "Another one..."


    Du Shaofu said in a soft voice. After his face was surprised, he was not worried but happy at the moment. He was slightly excited by yeluhan and Dugu burning the sky and said: "give the Oriental Green wood to you, and I will deal with the demon by myself."Looking at Du Shaofu''s expression of excitement, both Du Shaofu and yeluhan frowned. The immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu came, which seemed to have a double happiness.


    "No problem!"


    However, Dugu funtian and yeluhan nodded. Naturally, they had no problem dealing with Oriental Green wood.


    Any one of them can not be afraid of Oriental Green wood. If they join hands, they can definitely crush Oriental Green wood.


    It''s just that yeluhan and Dugu burn the sky in their hearts, and wonder if Fu Shao Du can rob the demon alone.


    The demon''s face was gloomy and twitching. The strange purple haired man had heard some stories about robbing the trio. It seemed that he would not be under yeluhan''s and Dugu''s burning sky, but he was so arrogant that he didn''t pay attention to him.


    "You are arrogant


    The ghost demon looked directly at Du Shaofu, and his eyes began to show a deep black color. There were black runes surging in his eyes. If you look at a person, you will be detained. If you just look at a person, you can hurt your spirit.


    "Hand over the bag of heaven and earth, or you will regret it!"


    With the eyes of the blue demon, Du Mingdao is calm.


    With such words and attitudes, Dongfang Qingmu also slightly raised his eyebrows when he heard the speech, and his eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    "You''ve made me remember you!"


    The demon looked at Du Shaofu. His dark and deep eyes were shining. The spirit of the underworld was awe inspiring, and the chill was surging in the void.


    "Remember how I beat you!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, his feet touched the ground, and his figure was as flighty as a God. With a series of shadows, he went straight to the demon of the underworld. With a huge and invisible air of solidifying the void, a handprint reached the latter in an instant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1945

    "Man, you are too arrogant


    The ghost shook his arm, and his whole body burst into a terrible atmosphere. His hair danced wildly, and his eyes seemed to open the door of hell.


    "Bang!"


    The dark demon blocked Du Shaofu''s fingerprints with one hand, and burst out a dull sound. The energy swept across all directions. There was a tremendous surge of the spirit of the underworld, and a large space was broken.


    Du Shaofu''s face was awe inspiring. The demon was too powerful. The terrible ghost Qi seemed to come out of hell and corrode the body and the original spirit.


    However, Du Shaofu''s immortal metaphysical body and the realm of Zhenpeng can be resisted. There are several kinds of spirit and thunder in mind mud pill palace, and they can also be safe and sound.


    The demon''s face was cold, but he felt his palms numb. What surprised him was that the mysterious human in front of him seemed not to be affected by his dark Qi.


    "Long!"


    At the same time, not far from the void, Dugu Funian and yeluhan joined hands to fight against the immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu.


    Blazing fire, towering evil spirit, bright green light, with the general trend entangled in a moment, let the void chaos.


    The eyes of Oriental Green wood are so bright that they are as bright as gods. They are not afraid to fight against yeluhan and Dugu Huotian.


    Dugu burned the sky, yeluhan did not say a word, and he directly put forward his hand, and there was no general intention when they joined hands at the moment.


    The immortal spirit demon Oriental Green wood, they are not afraid of any of them, but they know that it is absolutely terrible existence.


    "Wuwu..."


    The spirit of the underworld soared, and the demon killed Du Shaofu again. The dark and deep light all over his body whimpered and made people tremble.


    "The power of the witch!"


    Du Shaofu was fearless, and the power of the witches poured out brightly, making the void vibrate like gods and Demons singing. It was as if he had passed through the ancient times, and the runes filled the sky and flooded the void.


    "Confucianism?"


    The demon was surprised. It was the power of the Confucianists.


    "Boom


    With Du Shaofu''s hand, the brilliant Rune blooms, and the power of witches is as if it has crossed the ancient and modern times. It fills the sky, and the dazzling light shakes the heaven and earth.


    "Hum!"


    The dark demon''s eyes sank, the fingerprints congealed, the deep black runes filled the sky, and the figure disappeared in the void.


    At the same time, a vast river stretches across the void. The river is strange like ink, and the dark air seems to overflow from the sky.


    In this terrible and strange river of the underworld, just the breath that diffuses out is enough to make people''s heart and soul cold, and the original spirit palpitates for it.


    This is the black hell prison River, is the body of the hell demon.


    The origin of the black hell prison river is mysterious. It is said that it buried countless ancient powers, and finally gave birth to the wisdom of the black hell prison River, which made the supreme existence of such a demon spirit world as the emperor of the black prison!


    ¡±Chuckla... "


    The vast river water is covered with strange black runes, and rippling from it, a huge body is condensed by the black river water and the rune, and comes out of the secluded river. The twin pupils seem to contain in the nine secluded world, and fight with the body of the witch that Du Shaofu condensed.


    ¡±Long... "


    In such a battle, the void has already been overcast by clouds, and there are deep cracks in the sky above.


    The surging power of the witches and gods, the terrible spirit of the underworld, and the empty shadows of the gods and demons are recited in the sky. There are huge waves in the Styx river!


    Two fierce battles, wind and thunder endlessly, sonorous bursts!


    "It''s also samsara nirvana, which is almost the same as yeluhan''s burning heaven alone!"


    Du Shaofu knew about the cultivation level of the ghost demon. Although he only used the power of the Witch and the Taoist martial arts, the immortal level was real. With the help of the secret yuan Shen power, he was able to suppress the demons all the time.


    The more frightened the ghost demon was in Vietnam, the man seemed unfathomable and could not touch his real strength.


    his strongest ghost Qi was enough to affect any living creature, corrode the body and spirit, which was hard to resist.


    but the man in front of him was not affected at all.


    "Long..."


    There are six rings of God ring in the sky. The ring is bright and has a black fog color, which makes the sky sound endless and the general situation of heaven and earth turbulent.


    "War!"


    The demon drank heavily and used his supreme power. He didn''t expect that he would be able to do his best to deal with the human in front of him.


    The shadow of witches is in the sky, just like the ancient witches.


    Without fear of the supreme power, Du Shaofu''s huge palm protruded out, distorting the space in front of him. With the wind and clouds surging, a huge hand print protruded from the depths of the sky and crushed to the demons.


    "Long..."


    The sound of the sky blew up, and a huge and terrifying energy suddenly spread from all directions, with a huge pressure of heaven and earth, which caused turbulence in the space of heaven and earth, which shocked people!


    It was the immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu. Yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven all urged the supreme power.At the moment, a huge tree with luxuriant branches and leaves stands in the void. Every green leaf is filled with talisman and secret patterns. The six rings of God ring cover the void!


    Around the giant tree, there is a vision in the sky, forming a space storm.


    This space storm is full of vitality, just like the source of life in surging, but once close, it will be swallowed up and exhausted.


    This is the body of undead wood, undead spirit demon.


    As its name suggests, undead wood is a strange existence between heaven and earth, as well as undead grass.


    But everyone knows that the undead wood is much more terrifying than the undead grass. Moreover, it is the undead wood that has become the supreme nirvana.


    "Whew..."


    The innumerable green leaves of undead wood glowed like a sword with green light, which pierced through the void and swept away towards yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven.


    However, the Oriental Green wood is terrible, and it is also the body of immortal wood. However, there is no one to be provoked by yeluhan and Dugu huoyun evil god.


    Although any of them could do nothing about the Oriental Green wood, they were absolutely not afraid of the former.


    At this moment, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian join hands, and the red river stretches across the sky, and the sea of evil Qi covers the void, and also suppresses the Oriental Green wood.


    At the moment, the five terrible characters are in a fierce confrontation. The voice of heaven is vast, the supreme power is boiling, and the vision is in the sky.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    One after another of the confrontation, so that the space ripple directly like boiling water waves in general to the surrounding.


    "Go!"


    On the black hell prison River, in the midst of the wind and clouds, Du Shaofu found an opportunity. The shadow of the wizard drank a lot, and a hand print fell. In the terrible power of the witch, there was a mysterious force, which collapsed all the way down. If the sun, the moon and the stars were spinning, all living beings in the world would sink and perish.


    Unable to use all his strength, Du Shaofu had to exert the power of the ancient witches to the utmost. The space where the handprint passed was shattered, tearing the whirlpool of dark space, and suddenly fell on the huge body condensed by the river Styx.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1946

    On the undead wood, the illusory human figure of Oriental Green Wood emerges, which is connected with the secret patterns of green leaves. The mighty supremacy is diffused, and the six rings of God shine on the hazy and ancient space.


    In the river of the black hell prison, the water of the river also condenses a huge body, enveloped by the divine ring, and the spirit of the underworld breaks out.


    "Long..."


    The whole barren space "rumbles" and makes the space crumble.


    All of a sudden, the dazzling eyes of the Oriental Green Wood and the demon shrank, and there was a huge body of witches in the void.


    "You think it''s beyond your power to think that you can trap us?"


    This time, the Oriental Green Wood opened its mouth and the sound was fluctuating. The huge undead wood was shaking and shining.


    "I didn''t intend to trap you."


    Du Shaofu looked at the Oriental Green Wood and the demons. He had the power of the ancient witches and gods all over his body. His voice stopped slightly and showed a smile. He said to the first two, "now you have only two choices. First, you two and I will form an alliance in the war of heaven and evil."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The hell demon laughed, the black hell prison River huge waves, the laughter shook the ancient space, said: "human, you are too high yourself, you are not qualified to form an alliance with us."


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the demon with a look of regret. He sighed and said, "then I can only regret for you, because the second choice can only kill you. You should have a lot of harvest in the heaven and earth bag. Your body, as well as the undead wood and the soul of the black hell prison, are all treasures."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the eastern green wood and the ghost demon''s looks are gradually difficult to see the extreme. The other party''s intention is not to trap them, but to kill them.


    "You will pay for your arrogance


    The eastern green wood is full of vitality, and the immortal wood is full of green light and vitality. At the moment, the terrible momentum is even more powerful.


    Dongfang Qingmu is angry. His temper is not as gentle as it seems.


    He is immortal wood, even if the strongman of the holy land wants to kill him, it is absolutely not easy, but the guy in front of him is so arrogant that he doesn''t pay any attention to him.


    "I don''t know the sky and the earth!"


    The demons roared, and the spirit of the underworld seemed to overflow from Jiuyou, which made people feel cold and palpitating.


    "Do you want to do it? I warn you that once I do it again, I can only kill you." Du Shaofu said to the demon and the Oriental Green wood.


    In the face of such a arrogant guy, the ghost demon and Oriental Green Wood looked at each other from afar, and their eyes met and reached a consensus.


    &


    the supreme power surged, and the black runes rippled from the vast black hell prison river. The two pupils of the ghost demon contained in the Jiuyou world and burst into the body of Du Shaofu''s witches. If the door of Jiuyou was opened, it would make people shiver and frighten.


    Undead wood burst out, the blue light soared into the sky, the branches and leaves seemed to live in general, like a chain of green light gods, the supreme power surging.


    Obviously, it is a giant tree, but at the moment, it is awe inspiring, like a God coming to the world!


    At the same time, the demon and the Oriental Green Wood shot at the same time, without any carelessness. The mysterious guy in front of him was indeed somewhat unpredictable and strange. At the moment, they were pulled into this strange space, which made them have to fight together.


    "Come on


    At this moment, around the shadow of Du Shaofu''s huge body of witches, there was a flash of light, which turned into a particularly bright ring of gods. The brilliant light broke out, just like the rising sun in the East, the divine fire was in the sky, and there was a great power of heaven.


    This heavenly power is not as strong and mighty as the supreme heavenly power on the body of the ghost demon and the Oriental Green Wood at the moment, but it makes the six rings of God ring of the eastern green wood and the dark demon fade out.


    In a flash, the shadow of the huge witch''s body is filled with a divine glow, which is extremely dazzling. It gives people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the birth of all things. The surging breath is like a waterfall falling down and surging, which makes people feel like they want to worship.


    "Broken!"


    A word of "broken" came out like the sound of heaven. Du Shaofu made a move. He was afraid that the giant witch''s body would be swept by, and a terrible Rune would be swept out.


    Then, in the dead silence of the eyes of the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon, their six round divine ring supreme power was directly broken, the water of the black hell prison river was shaken open, and the branches and leaves of the immortal wood like the God chain were broken.


    "Chulala..."


    The undead wood and the black hell prison River are exploding. The vision of the ghost ghost ghost and the Oriental Green Wood shadow is dull, and their hearts are palpitating. Only they are most aware that it is a kind of absolutely irresistible and terrifying force that can directly crush them. The terrible momentum makes them suddenly feel a sense of deja vu.


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop. The hand of the witch''s body reached out and five fingers curled slightly. All around, a three legged tripod appeared and circled out of the palm.


    Just as soon as the tripod appeared, the surrounding space trembled and the purple arc burst out.In the bright and palpitating arc, the tripod tripod circled, and in a flash it turned into hundreds of feet hovering above the void, making the sound of thunder and lightning.


    In a flash, purple arc rolling, palpitation of destruction, thunder and lightning pressure, in an instant burst out.


    "Shen Lei Ding, this is Shen Lei Ding!"


    On the broken body of the ghost demon, the condensed pupils suddenly shrink and tremble. At the exit of the divine space, he once saw the magic temple and the demon king Du Shaofu using the divine thunder tripod at the same time. At the moment, the tripod of purple thunder is absolutely the divine thunder tripod.


    "Moocha, no You are the devil Du Shaofu!


    Dongfang Qingmu is trembling. He feels that the terrible breath is not like a magic brake, but Du Shaofu, the demon king. The unfathomable guy in front of him is probably Du Shaofu, the demon king who has not heard news recently.


    "It''s your choice!"


    As Du Shaofu''s voice fell, the purple thunder xuanding was roaring, and the purple thunder clouds were surging in the surrounding sky, and the electric arcs converged into purple thunder, and the dazzling purple arc light poured down.


    &Boom &


    in a flash, the dense purple thunder fell from the sky and landed on the undead wood and the black hell prison river.


    The purple thunder fell, and the sharp sonic boom became a piece.


    The power of such destruction of thunder, people''s hair stand on end!


    The black hell prison river is exploding one after another, filled with purple arc, the black rune is broken, and the ghost spirit is destroyed.


    Undead wood is exploding, branches and leaves are destroyed, and charred by lightning.


    This is the purple gold Xuan thunder in the purple thunder Xuan tripod. The ghost demon and the Oriental Green wood are demons, which can not be resisted at this moment. What''s more, this is still driven by Du Shaofu''s cultivation at the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1947

    "Our well water does not invade the river. If you are more aggressive, we will lose both."


    The eastern green wood opens its mouth and is covered with purple electric arc, which seems to be rendered as a giant tree of purple and gold thunder. But at the moment, the green branches and leaves and the green Rune are constantly being destroyed.


    He and the demon are demons. If they blow up in the end, even if the other is Du Shaofu, the devil, they will definitely lose both.


    Their self destruction, afraid that no one can be perfect under the holy land.


    "You can try to blow yourself up. I have God thunder tripod in my hand. Do you think your self explosion can affect me?"


    Du Shaofu was not at all moved by this reply. The purple and gold thunder that controlled all of them constantly bombed the prison River and the undead wood.


    "Human beings, you have God thunder tripod, also can''t completely do anything to us, our soul kind does not die, you still have nothing to do!"


    Hell demon roars, the vast black hell prison River in the arc, turned into a purple ocean, shocking!


    "It''s not hard to destroy your souls, I''m afraid."


    Du Shaofu gave a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and his mind moved. A touch of silver and gold light swept out of his eyebrows. In a moment, a red rumored macaque came out. In an instant, the tyranny of destruction was released, and the silver and gold thunder swept out of the sky and spread into the void.


    "Oh


    The red Jiri macaque roared, and his eyes were full of golden sun, silver and golden bright arc, and his heart palpitations filled all directions.


    "Chijiri horse Monkey God, you are the demon king Du Shaofu!"


    At the moment, Dongfang Qingmu was 100% sure that the mysterious man holding a sacred thunder tripod in front of him could not be anyone else except Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "Linglei, the demon king Du Shaofu!"


    He felt several kinds of spirit thunder breath, and confirmed the identity of the former. It was the terrible devil Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    Red Jiri macaque figure standing in the void, that terrible silver and gold arc pouring, so that the Oriental Green Wood and ghost species also fear.


    It''s hard to kill their spirits, but if they meet Du Shaofu, it''s not necessarily. The devil can even fuse the soul of Linglei!


    "Although your soul species are not spirit thunder, I feel that if you integrate your soul species, I can also enhance my original spirit a lot."


    The red Jiri macaque opened his mouth and heard the voice of Du Shaofu. The voice fluctuated with the arc, such as thunder and thunder.


    "Du Shaofu, what are you going to do? We never use the well water and never offend the river water!"


    Oriental Green Wood open, undead wood in all efforts to resist the purple gold Xuan thunder, but still can not be very effective.


    "It''s your choice. Besides, now that you know my identity, do you think I can let you go?" Du Shaofu said.


    The ghost demon and the Oriental Green Wood trembled. They didn''t know that it was the demon king Du Shaofu that they provoked.


    But at the moment, the devil deliberately hid his identity. He must have a plot to expose himself in front of them, for fear that he would not leave a living.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, has long been known for his fierce reputation. Killing them will never cause any fear.


    At the moment, even if they explode themselves, they will not have much influence on the demon king.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder resounds, purple and gold thunder raging, destroying everything, is irresistible.


    "Du Shaofu, I have agreed to form an alliance in the battlefield of demons."


    The black hell prison, which was wrapped by purple and gold thunder, came out the roar of the underworld demon.


    "I''d like to make an alliance in the Fiesta."


    East Green Wood opens a mouth, between be killed and allied, this account who will choose to calculate.


    "I can kill you. Why should I make an alliance with you? If I have exposed my identity, it''s safer to kill you. Your soul can also enhance me a lot. If you can leave a little bit of your noumenon, it would be nice. " Du Shaofu said.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the ghost demon and the Oriental Green wood were in despair.


    It is true that Du Shaofu, the demon king, can kill them directly. Why should he form an alliance with them? The other party has already focused on their essence and soul.


    "Oriental Green wood, ghost demon, the last chance to join the desolate country, for our country, Zhenguo Zun, Zhenhuang frontier, Royal beast hall, like Sirius lonely sky howl, only under me, for a hundred years!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. His eyes flashed with thunder, and his identity had been exposed. That''s the bottom line. It was not just a simple alliance in the battle field between the gods and demons. His breath began to be fierce, and even his intention to kill came out. The cold voice continued to spread; This is my bottom line. It''s not insulting your identity. If you can''t, I don''t mind killing you. "


    Dongfang Qingmu and Ming demon felt Du Shaofu''s murderous breath, and knew Du Shaofu''s temper absolutely. They had already seen the devil''s ferocity for a long time.


    However, if the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost were entangled again and joined the wasteland for 100 years, it was no doubt that they were submitting to Du Shaofu, the demon king.But both hearts are also clear, the devil has moved to kill, today do not submit, that is only death, they have planted.


    "For a hundred years, you are really talking about it when you are alone? &The demon opened his mouth and asked again.


    &In the frontier of Zhenhuang Kingdom, there are ten thousand beasts in the Royal Palace of beasts, and the honorary envoy of Zhenguo. You will be free to come and go after 100 years! &


    Du Shaofu said, looking at the wolf''s lonely howl, he said: & quot; I respect your identity and give you your own choice. In fact, if I want to kill you, you will never have the chance to blow yourself up. If you don''t believe me, you can have a try! &Du Shaofu is also telling the truth. Zilei xuanding and the original gods of five kinds of spirit thunder are all together to fight. Oriental Green Wood and Ming demon jointly want to blow themselves up, and the chance is not too great.


    Originally, Du Shaofu wanted to form an alliance with the ghost demon and Oriental Green wood, which was definitely not only in the battlefield of demons, but now that he has reached this stage, he has simply drawn himself into the wilderness.


    The immortal spirit demon, Oriental Green wood, is the emperor of the black prison. Those who have achieved the Ultimate Nirvana will not be under the lonely sky howl of the Sirius and the descendants of the snow mountain.


    If it is drawn into the wasteland, it is definitely a great help, can affect the current world!


    Even if it can only be 100 years, it has been used for a long time.


    Although undead wood and black hell prison River are noumenon, their spirits should also be able to strengthen their own spirits. However, Oriental Green Wood and Ming demon have a promising future. Du Shaofu did not want to kill them in the end.


    It is undoubtedly the best choice to accept these two people.


    When the voice dropped, Du Shaofu also directly put away the purple thunder xuanding, and the huge body of the witch had been restrained. The face of the magic art of changing face with purple hair was calm and his eyes were deep.


    The red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen is on one side, his eyes are shining with thunder, and the invisible pressure is filled with emptiness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1948

    On the undead wood, the purple gold arc dissipated at the moment. Although most of the place is still vigorous and green, the top layer has already exposed a scorched black, emitting thunder smoke.


    "Chulala..."


    The vitality fluctuated and the green light was diffused. The dark layer of undead wood finally miraculously restored the light curtain. Some of the blackened branches and leaves recovered, and some fell directly, and then the whole body was shining with blue light again. The branches and leaves were flourishing, and finally converged into the human body of Oriental Green wood.


    But at the moment, the Oriental Green Wood looks pale, disordered hair, very embarrassed, rippling with a kind of if there is no atmosphere of destruction thunder.


    The black hell prison River fluctuates, the black rune is broken, the ghost spirit is dispelled, in the deep light rippling, the ghost figure comes out of the water, the black hell prison River disappears and gathers in the body, the hair is scattered, and the look is in a mess.


    Standing in the ancient space, the two men looked at Du Shaofu and his chijiri horse monkey yuan Shen. They looked down at each other and their eyes were twitching.


    For a moment, the Oriental Green Wood and the demon secretly bit their teeth, knelt on one knee, saluted, and said: & quot; have seen the emperor of the ROC! &


    they knew the title of Du Shaofu, the demon king in front of them, had the strength to kill them.


    Between death and life, they chose to submit for a hundred years. Besides, the other side also took care of their faces, at least they were also the envoys of the wasteland.


    There are many supreme Nirvana people in the wasteland. Under one person, they control all the animals in the temple of heavenly beasts, which is not too valuable.


    After a hundred years of submission, the two men collapsed. Du Shaofu''s words did not fear the two men''s self destruction. They even had no chance to self destruct, and their final heart of struggle collapsed.


    &Excuse me. &


    Du Shaofu laughed, and the killing intention in his eyes was restrained. The spirit of the red Jiri macaque turned into a silver golden arc and returned to the mud pill palace. His smile was floating on his face and was quite different from him.


    "Yeluhan and Dugu funtian don''t know my identity yet. You should pay attention to me. Go out and say that we have made an alliance."


    Du Shaofu said to the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon that he did not want yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven to know their true identities when they were brought into the ancient space.


    Outside the wasteland space, yeluhan and Dugu funtian are guarding the ancient space with solemn faces. I don''t know if that guy can deal with Oriental Green Wood and ghost demon with one enemy and two enemies.


    "HISHI..."


    Not long ago, the space began to fluctuate, blurred light rippling.


    In the wave of ancient recklessness, three figures were swept out of the vigilant eyes of Dugu funtian and yeluhan.


    It was Du Shaofu, the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon.


    Seeing the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon, yeluhan and Dugu burning the sky could not help but prepare for the battle, and their breath suddenly surged.


    "There''s no need to be nervous. We''ve already talked. Oriental Green Wood and demon have decided to form an alliance with us." Du Shaofu quickly motioned to them.


    "Alliance..."


    Hearing this, Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan looked at each other in surprise, and then they looked at the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon in surprise. When the previous war reached such a level, the two guys Du did not agree to form an alliance. But now, in the treasure of that time, what did Fu shaodu talk to these two guys, and they actually agreed to join in?


    Looking at the confused appearance of Oriental Green Wood and ghost demon, they felt that they were quite weak and weak. Dugu burning sky and yeluhan looked dark. It seemed that these three men were still fighting.


    Look at this situation, it must be the Oriental Green Wood and the hell demon who suffered great losses, otherwise these two guys would not easily agree to the alliance.


    "Hum!"


    The demon glanced at Dugu burning sky and yeluhan with a little disdain and a little sneer. It seems that these two guys really don''t know the identity of Du Shaofu.


    Especially for yeluhan, the ghost demon is a little distressed. It is rumored that yeluhan was originally in the holy space by the demon king Du Shaofu, but he was chased by the dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists. However, he still doesn''t know that the devil Du Shaofu is with him every day.


    Oriental Green Wood didn''t mean much, but his eyes were a little dim.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, and the delay was more and more long.


    Those big powers and strong men had already gone to the main peak of Tianyu mountain. Qingqing was still missing in the East. Du Shaofu had to worry.


    "Whoosh..."


    The ghost demon and the Oriental Green Wood followed Du Shaofu and left.


    Yeluhan and Dugu Huotian still looked at each other, and the two difficult guys, Ming demon and Dongfang Qingmu, actually agreed to form an alliance.


    Later, yeluhan and Dugu funtian secretly relaxed their faces. After joining the eastern green wood and the ghost demon, they formed an alliance. They were afraid that even if they met the legalist Na Du Shaojing, they would be able to resist.The alliance of the five of them has absolutely no fear of any force under the holy land.


    The forest is boundless and the mountains are vast.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu inquired about some news. The mysterious young men were fighting everywhere. No one could be an opponent. The Tiancai and Dibao obtained by some powerful forces in Yushan were also directly taken away.


    But only once, the mysterious young men and women met Du Shaojing of Legalists. It is said that the leader of the mysterious young men and women was defeated, and then left, and did not appear again.


    At present, many powerful people and major forces have reached the main peak of Tianyu mountain.


    It is said that the holy medicine is in the main peak, but there is a forbidden seal blocking it. No one can enter it, which hinders the heroes.


    "Go to the main peak!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated, and there was no news that he had left Qingqing in the East.


    A day later, in the boundless mountain range of Tianyu, the distant mountains are misty and hazy, and the far ones emit dazzling light, and strong energy fluctuations diffuse in the void.


    On the mountains, there are lines of figures flashing, some eyes shining, looking at the huge mountain ahead, just like a towering giant standing between heaven and earth.


    There is a torrent of energy, there are green lights, magic lines interweave, the mist is diffuse like chaos in the tumbling.


    "If you can''t break in, the seal prohibition is too strong!"


    On the mountain, some old people opened their eyes and were paying close attention.


    "The elixir must be on the main peak, where the energy is torrential!"


    "those mysterious young men and women have entered into it, and there are definitely stronger ones there!"


    Many people on the mountain are shining and talking to themselves, and their eyes are red.


    In front of it is the main peak of Tianyu mountain, where there is holy medicine.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The five figures crossed the peaks and landed directly in the void ahead. The invisible Qi field made the figures above the peaks tremble.


    These five figures are five men. They are Du Shaofu, Dugu Huotian, yeluhan, Dongfang Qingmu and the ghost demon.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell directly in front of him. His eyes were empty and he was looking at something. His face was slightly coagulated.


    But at the moment, there was a sudden commotion on the surrounding mountains, and many eyes began to shine.


    "The fire cloud evil god Dugu burns the sky, the Tiansha yeluhan, the immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu, the Emperor Ming demon of the black prison..."


    There is a voice shaking out, such five men appear, they seem to be walking together, people can not help but tremble.


    Du Shaofu was looking at the huge mountain in the chaos ahead. Suddenly, he felt that there was a lot of coldness behind his eyes. Then he raised his eyebrows and looked back at the places where the cold eyes were projected.


    "Dragon, famous, Legalist..."


    As soon as his eyes swept, Du Shaofu saw the masters of those cold eyes, from the dragon family, the famous masters, the Legalists, the demon vultures, the red fire demon lions, and so on. They were all old enemies.


    "Are they all there..."


    Seeing these old enemies, Du Shaofu''s eyes flickered a little. The leader of the famous family, huiyouen, longer of the dragon clan, Longming, the original master of the magic vulture clan and the red fire demon lion clan were all behind him. Han que''an of the legalist school also had a cold look in his eyes at the moment.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over these old enemies, and then fell on a moving woman beside Han que.


    Her long green dress fluttered slightly with her dark hair, and her delicate face showed an extraordinary face. Her ethereal eyes looked at the main peak of Tianyu mountain in front of her as if the stars were shining.


    She stands quietly, graceful and exquisite, out of the world like an immortal, extraordinary and proud!


    "Shaojing!"


    Du Shaofu is calling in his heart, and his sister Shaojing is in front of him.


    Not far away, the children of the wasteland, the people of the golden winged Dapeng birds, as well as Taoism, Confucianism, Buddhism and other familiar figures also appeared in the sight.


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu didn''t show much movement. He seemed to have many enemies, but he didn''t care much.


    Yeluhan, Dugu burning the sky, ghost demon, Oriental Green Wood dead people have already felt those cold eyes behind them. They all turn back and look at each other from afar.


    At the same time, looking at Du Shaofu and Ming demon''s eyes, the faces of Long Ming and Han que''an are also changing.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect those guys, Oriental Green Wood and ghost demon, how could they walk together with yeluhan


    Han que''an stares at yeluhan and Du Shaofu. His eyes are cold and shining, and his pulse and soul are destroyed by the purple haired man. How can he forget this hatred? If it wasn''t for Du Shaojing, he asked Du Shaojing to kill them directly last time.


    Han que Xun clenched her teeth in secret. She couldn''t help but glance at the moving woman beside her. The girl grew up so terrible that she couldn''t be controlled by him now.


    "It''s the boys again. There are a lot of enemies for these guys. If you have a chance, you can clean them up." Huiyou en, a famous scholar, looks at Du Shaofu and yeluhan. His hands are slightly clenched in the long sleeves, and the murderous intention appears on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1949

    "Yes."


    When he felt the breath of Huiyou en around him, the leader of the famous master passed on the voice to Hui You en''s ears. He looked at Huiyou en without leaving a trace and said, "yeluhan and Fu shaodu, Dugu Huotian have many enemies. There are also immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu and Emperor Ming demon of the black prison. They don''t know whether they are also walking with them. We are still Don''t meddle in. Business matters


    "I know, but now it seems that these three people and the Legalists have treasures. If you have a chance, you can act according to circumstances."


    Huiyou en echoed back that, for him, although he had helped famous masters in the face of Du Xiaoqing''s question, Huiyou en was not grateful. Yeluhan and Fushao both had Legalists, longzu, strategists and other enemies, and the famous family had not been attracted to him at the beginning. Recently, shaodu, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian have joined hands to make a great reputation in Tianyu mountain, which has already changed his name. His distinguished master, the first person of the younger generation, the same supreme nirvana, was drowned, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Try not to get into the muddy water, and it''s better to take advantage of the fish."


    The old master preached and opened his mouth. Looking at the atmosphere around him, there might be a big war in front of him. At the beginning, though both the Tiansha yeluhan and the mysterious purple haired man Fu Shao had spoken for the famous masters, they had offended the Legalists, the political strategists and the dragon clan. If the famous masters drew them together, they would undoubtedly be enemies of Legalists, political strategists and dragon people.


    At the moment, there are more and more people who offend them. It''s better to stay away from the whirlpool.


    This is the main peak of Tianyu mountain. If these people can both lose and lose, the famous masters will undoubtedly gain the most.


    In the lineup of famous masters, she Qingrong stands on the mountain peak with Eight maids standing behind her. Her white robe is spotless. Her eyes are clear and she looks at the purple haired men in the five figures in the void ahead. No one is aware of it. There is a wave in his eyes that does not leave any trace.


    At the same time, in the void, Du Shaofu glanced, and then again looked at the giant main peak of Tianyu mountain behind him. The mist around it was like chaos, and the mind could not pry into it. It was hazy and could not be seen.


    "This time, you can''t escape!"


    Suddenly, there is a big shout coming out. The sound is ethereal but incomparable. The sound wave contains the sound of dragon howling. The Dragon Power diffuses and shakes the void!


    On the surrounding mountains, the creatures with poor cultivation level also trembled in the sound, and the spirits were rippling.


    "Boom..."


    The space vibrates like wind and thunder. With the roar of dragon power, there are no less than 300 figures swept out from the surrounding mountains, and a huge breath swept across the sky.


    "Boom "


    a strong breath swept over and covered the surrounding area.


    In front of this group of strong men, tall and strong, about 30 years old men walk out, deep white face with sharp arc.


    He is the second dragon. He used to deal with the three yeluhan people, but he was sent away. This is the stem that he has been unable to put down in his heart. Now he sees it again, where can he let go.


    "It''s Dragon two. Is he going to do it?"


    As long er walked out, some of the Taoist, Confucian, Buddhist and wasteland forces on the surrounding mountains changed slightly. The news that long er had led people to besiege yeluhan had already spread.


    &Demon vultures, red fire demon lions, sky snake &Looking at the figures around him at the moment, yeluhan looked slightly. How could he not be familiar with these people? They were the red fire demon lions who had a fierce fight not long ago.


    "Hum!"


    With a deep snort in his throat, Dugu Huotian''s eyes turned red. He had been suppressed and retreated, but now he has broken through again. He is thinking of settling accounts with these guys. This is the right time.


    Oriental Green Wood and Ming demon looked at long er and other people. They glanced at them roughly, but they didn''t move much.


    Looking at the Dragon two and others, the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon knew the reason.


    They have already heard of the reasons for this. They are the troubles caused by Du Shaofu, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian.


    At the moment, although the number of the Dragon II and others is large, and there are many strong ones, there are several main realms and many realm realms, but the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon really don''t pay attention to them. Not to mention the five of them is enough to deal with it. Moreover, once Du Shaofu, the demon king, is exposed, he is afraid to be enough to torture and kill that group of guys.


    What''s more, the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon have been seen for a long time. On the mountain not far away, there are a lot of heaven''s pride and the more terrifying golden winged ROC bird family.


    Once the demon king Du Shaofu reveals his identity, the eastern green wood and the ghost will know what will happen to them.


    Therefore, looking at the Dragon two and the red fire demon lion, the demon vulture family and other strong men, the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon can only secretly sympathize.


    "Yeluhan, this time you are dead!"A gust of breath surges, and long Ming opens his mouth. He is severely damaged by yeluhan and breaks the Dragon horn. How can he count such a hatred.


    "It''s up to you!"


    Yelv cold smile, was besieged and suppressed, now is different from the original.


    Long Ming hears the words and looks at the two more people around yeluhan at the moment, the immortal spirit demon Dongfang Qingmu and the Emperor Ming demon of the black prison. How can he not know them? They are two absolutely terrible guys. At the moment, with the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon, it''s really difficult.


    "Oriental Green wood, ghost demon, long time no see!"


    Long Ming''s face is gloomy and tangled, and such words come from long er''s mouth.


    "It''s been a long time, 3000 years." Oriental Green Wood opens his mouth and his eyes are calm.


    The demon did not open his mouth, but his eyes fluctuated. He had seen longer 3000 years ago.


    "This is the gratitude and resentment between our dragon people and them. It has nothing to do with you."


    Longer looked at the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon. If the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost really walked together with yeluhan, it would be really difficult.


    "Your gratitude and resentment is none of my business, but if you want to start, I would like to accompany you, but you dragon two is not enough, let the Dragon come!"


    The demon opened his mouth, and his eyes under his robe and hat were dark red.


    Listening to such words, Han que''an in Legalists and huiyou''en in famous scholars all changed their color in secret, and all the big forces and powerful ones were moved by them.


    The immortal spirit demon Oriental Green Wood and the emperor of the black prison, such as the two terrible spirits, are really walking together with the third brother of yeluhan.


    I''m afraid that there is no single force to fight against these five supreme masters.


    This is the main peak of Tianyu mountain. It is absolutely a threat to all people that such five supreme masters walk together.


    "For three thousand years, it seems that you have only reached nirvana of samsara. It seems that you have sealed for three thousand years, and there is nothing to gain from the supreme tomb. Don''t mistake yourself." The sound of dragon two is ethereal, but at the moment, there is more coldness and a kind of warning.


    Three thousand years ago, longer''s accomplishments were not as good as those of Ming demon and Oriental Green wood. At that time, Long Yi was as famous as the immortal spirit demon, such as Dongfang Qingmu. However, he only followed his elder brother longyi. Now, he has surpassed the two.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Oriental Green Wood mouth, green light from the eyes swept out, full of vitality, calm voice, there is an absolute chill.


    The seemingly gentle Oriental Green Wood has a bad temper, which is better than that of the demon and yeluhan.


    A dragon two, Oriental Green wood is not afraid!


    "Boom


    The ghost demon no longer talks, and the dark Qi from his body has already indicated its posture.


    Yeluhan, the breath of Dugu burning the sky is also surging, shaking the void, the war is imminent!


    "It''s a personal grudge. It''s none of your business. Let me solve it myself."


    Du Shaofu finally turned back from the main peak in the mist, still calm, and said to the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon, "you still have injuries. You don''t need to intervene!"


    Dongfang Qingmu and Ming demon look at long er and others, and then look at Du Shaofu, who is calm, but with a light cold look, smile at the Dragon second class, which is a straight back without hesitation.


    Although yeluhan and Dugu burning sky were surprised that Du Shaofu had made Dongfang Qingmu and Ming demon retreat, they felt that they were too seriously injured and had not recovered, so Du Shaofu didn''t need to intervene. Anyway, the three of them were enough to deal with it.


    "That guy is really arrogant


    Just looking at the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon is really back to one side, many people around face each other.


    In the face of many strong men, such as dragon II, at the moment, that Fu Shao still doesn''t need the help of Oriental Green Wood and Ming demon. How arrogant it is!


    Even long er was surprised, but then his eyes were cold, which was a shame to him. The other party obviously did not put him in his eyes.


    "You can''t escape today!"


    Long er looked directly at Du Shaofu. His face was completely gloomy. On that day, he let the Fu Shao Du arrange Fu array to retreat. He left a laughing stock in Tianyu mountain. Today, he wants to clean up all this.


    "You''re not enough!"


    Du Shaofu''s response to this dragon two was that he looked around at the red fire demon lion clan, the demon vulture clan, the sky snake clan and other powerful forces, as well as the mad bear domain master. The number of people was much more than that of the siege that day. It seems that these days, with the dragon clan as the center, these people have attracted a lot of forces to join in.


    "It''s just you, but relying on you, I''m afraid we won''t be able to take back these natural resources and earth treasures!"


    The light words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. Suddenly, there was a large amount of Xiaguang in his hand. The energy spurted thin and the light soared into the sky.


    In the sky, there is a strange golden lotus blossom, the size of a baby. The three golden lotus flowers are back to back and bloom with each other. On the petals, the talismans and secret patterns are intricately fluctuating like meridians. The golden light flows, releasing the dazzling light and reflecting the void.A gorgeous flower emerged, filled with majestic energy, the flow of waves, just like the dawn.


    A green spirit fruit, energy fluctuations, fog diffuse, with a talisman secret lines flashing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Numerous natural materials and earth treasures, Qi Qi emerge, energy gathering surging, Xiaguang reflects the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1950

    "Shua Shua..."


    "My God, that''s Sansheng Jinlian!"


    "Qinglingguo, it must be the qinglingguo in the legend!"


    "Tianlan Shenghua is said to be able to protect the yuan God and help to become a saint."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Boiling, the surrounding space is boiling, countless eyes gush out the color of blazing heat.


    At this moment, even Taoism, Confucianism, Buddhism, the strong among the desolate country also have eyes trembling.


    Sansheng Jinlian, qinglingguo, Tianlan Shenghua, etc. all of these are precious medicines among the precious medicines.


    There are so many natural materials and earth treasures. It''s just a treasure house.


    We should know that the Tiancai and Dibao originally obtained in Tianyu mountain had been taken away by a group of mysterious young men and women.


    At the moment, you can imagine the fanaticism in your heart when you see so many natural materials and treasures.


    But at the moment, the master of the red fire demon lion clan, the master of the wild bear domain, and so on, are gloomy to the extreme, and their eyes are going to burst out fire.


    Sansheng Jinlian, Tianlan Shenghua and so on, which were taken away by the three people of yeluhan under their noses.


    "My God!"


    The surrounding void trembled, and there was a light rising from the sky. There were a lot of natural materials and earth treasures, and no one was not moved by them!


    "So many treasures!"


    The eyes of Huiyou en, a famous master, are trembling, and a blazing color gushes out.


    Huiyou en didn''t hear that the robbery trio was robbed by the mysterious group of young men and women. He guessed that they had many treasures. After all, the three men robbed others.


    But Huiyou en did not expect that there were so many natural materials and earth treasures in those three people, which was amazing!


    "That guy is crazy enough."


    On a mountain peak, an old man with bright eyebrows and high moral age looks at a pair of natural materials and earth treasures that cover the sky in the sunlight at the moment. It looks like an old figure, and his eyes are also covered with a little golden light, which is invisible and arrogant.


    "Two elders, three elders, enemies of the dragon clan. Do you want to help one or two at that time?"


    A young man, dressed in a goose yellow robe with gold rims, opened his mouth and stood quietly on the mountain peak. He looked at Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally, with an invisible domineering momentum.


    Strictly speaking, he is the leader of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan. This opportunity to attack the dragon clan can be borrowed.


    "Look at it again. The little guy seems to have a full chest."


    Jialou Zhiheng opened his mouth, and his eyes fell on longer intentionally or unintentionally.


    The dragon clan and the golden winged ROC bird clan are feuds, but at the moment they are not fighting. After all, they are the older generation. Although the golden winged Dapeng family and the dragon clan are immortal feuds, the old people are not good at fighting against the younger generation.


    This is the tacit understanding between the golden winged Dapeng birds and the dragon. If any clan breaks this invisible tacit agreement, it will be the day when the two clans will never die.


    "That guy seems to be between the wild country and the legalist dragon clan. We''d better have a look first, but it''s arrogant."


    Jialouguan opened his mouth and looked at the front with interest.


    "Does longer want to do it now?"


    In the desolate country lineup, Zhen Qingchun, Zhen Qingchun, Tian Hao, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and ye Piaoling are also interested in looking ahead.


    As for the huge amount of natural materials and treasures, with the character of the people of the wasteland, we can''t be indifferent to them.


    However, at the moment, there is no change in the country, there are dragon people in, they are happy to see the excitement.


    "The natural material and the earth treasure, has the predestination to obtain, you are not predestined only."


    A large number of Tiancai and Dibao were placed in front of him, anything of which would be enough to cause a storm in the outside world. Du Shaofu was not afraid to cause competition from all sides. He was hovering in the void. His eyes slowly swept over the surrounding mountains, and his voice was filled with dark air. He said, "the natural materials and earth treasures are in my hands, and I still have what I want. I might as well go up with the dragon people Take it away


    "Crazy, crazy!"


    "Who is that Fu Shao Du? Is he so arrogant?"


    "This is not to put the major forces in the eyes of ah, too crazy!"


    When Du Shaofu''s words like that came out, all around him suddenly became boisterous. There were people who were not afraid of big things, and their voices were not concealed. They deliberately rang through the void and fell into the lineup of major forces.


    In Taoism, wasteland, Confucianism, Buddhism and other major forces, many powerful people''s eyes have changed a little secretly. The mysterious man is not just crazy.


    In the line-up of Legalists, Du Shaojing''s eyes did not know when to take back from the main peak of Tianyu mountain, which was covered by mist in front of him, and quietly fell on Du Shaofu. His eyes, like stars, were calm and could not rise to the waves, and had a temperament of immortality.


    Han Que''s eyes twitched, and his eyes fell firmly on the Golden Lotus in front of Du Shaofu. His pupils were shrinking.If he can get Sansheng Jinlian, he will have a chance to reunite.


    There is no Sansheng Jinlian in the legalist family, and there is no trace of Sansheng Jinlian in the outside world. It has been a legend for a long time.


    "Boy, you are too arrogant. You should pay the price for robbing the treasures of all creatures and not putting all creatures in their eyes."


    As soon as his eyes sank, Han que ran out with a sneer. He didn''t intend to let go of the Fu Shao Du. At the moment, this is the perfect opportunity.


    With Han que Xun''s going out, there are many powerful Legalists behind him. Only a few remain with Du Shaojing.


    Du Shaojing''s eyes finally showed some ripples, but without words, she still stood quietly on the mountain, as if everything had nothing to do with her. Her long black hair poured down, and her momentum was still that kind of groundless and extraordinary!


    "The Legalists have joined in, Han que-h''an. This is to show that he wants to touch those natural materials and earth treasures!"


    For the Legalists to join, but not too many people around surprise, are expected.


    Han que Xun was severely damaged by the mysterious Fu Shao Du. Originally, he was like a sea of enemies. At this moment, the Legalists still have Du Shaojing. It''s strange that the Legalists don''t come out and share a share of the whole thing.


    "It''s arrogant indeed."


    In the dark movement of the surrounding creatures, there was another voice that shocked people and spirits suddenly.


    "Famous man!"


    The crowd followed the voice and saw some people coming out of the famous lineup. Their figure was quite proud and their posture was extraordinary.


    It was a young man in a long robe, his face was angular, and the corners of his mouth set off a defiant arc.


    He is Huiyou en. On his angular face, his hot eyes are taken back from the pair of Tiancai Dibao in front of Du Shaofu, with a slight sneer on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1951

    Hell demon and Oriental Green Wood didn''t even intervene. There were many strong men such as dragon two, devil vulture family, sky snake family, red fire demon lion family and so on.


    There are also Legalists, especially Du Shaojing of Legalists. Yeluhan''s three are absolutely hard to compete with. Even if you add Oriental Green Wood and ghost demon, they can''t take any advantage.


    Huiyou en didn''t want to miss such an opportunity. Could that pile of Tiancai Dibao be divided up by the dragon clan and the Legalists.


    As for yeluhan and other people, there was no grudge. Even at the beginning, yeluhan and that Fu Shao had helped famous masters intentionally or unintentionally. At the moment, it doesn''t mean anything to Huiyou en.


    The reputation of these people is too high, and they need to be chalked up. Otherwise, it is all to blame for the poor fortune of the three people and the trouble they have caused.


    When Hui You en walked out, the old man who led the famous master raised his eyebrows slightly, but then he followed Hui You en''s side, which means that he acquiesced in the choice of the famous master.


    After all, he was too moved to let the Legalists and the dragon people divide up the huge amount of natural materials and earth treasures.


    She Qingrong stood on the top of the mountain. Her eyes were dark and moved automatically. She waved the long sleeves of her white war robe and let the Eight maids stay on the mountain. Then she followed Hui You en and the leader of the family. ,


    "do famous people have to intervene?"


    "At the beginning, yeluhan and Fu shaodu seemed to have helped famous masters."


    "That pile of natural materials and treasures is amazing. Anyone who can resist the temptation can only blame that guy for his arrogance."


    Legalists and famous experts joined in at the same time, which shocked the living beings around. They could not help but feel sorry for yeluhan.


    There are also many people think that the mysterious purple haired man is really too arrogant.


    "There seems to be some excitement."


    In the desolate country lineup, Du Xiaoqing and Daimei pick out, showing some fluctuations in the dark and ethereal pupils, as if in meditation.


    Du Xiaoqing had no choice but to kill the dragon, Legalists and celebrities. Once he saw him alone, he would have started his work.


    And for yeluhan, Fu shaodu two people, Du Xiaoqing also did not have much favor.


    "Don''t you..."


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, is secretly looking at the mysterious purple haired man. If he thinks about it, he realizes something.


    In the void, Du Shaofu swept over the Legalists, such as Han que''an. Then his eyes fell on the famous people, and his eyes picked slightly. He said, "do celebrities want to fight for it?"


    Huiyou en looked at Du Shaofu. He did not know why. Looking at the calm eyes, he felt uneasy for no reason.


    After taking a deep breath, huiyouen immediately resisted the uneasiness in his heart. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, you are too arrogant to plunder all living creatures. As a nine member family, I can''t tolerate your arrogance!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the three hundred figures that had gathered in front of him at the moment.


    If there are more than 300 people in Kyushu, any one of them will be a giant.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    His eyes passed slowly from the dragon people, Legalists and famous masters. Du Shaofu suddenly raised his head and laughed.


    Such laughter, accompanied by the mysterious air, vibrates the void like thunder.


    Du Shaofu''s laughter surprised the living creatures around him.


    At the moment, faced with the joint efforts of many forces, such as the dragon clan, Legalists, famous masters, magic vultures, and sky snake clans, the mysterious purple haired man Fu Shao was still in the mood to laugh. Was he scared to death or pretended to be suspicious.


    Yeluhan and Dugu Huotian looked at each other from this aspect. Although they had already broken through again, they were not afraid of the dragon and the others, but at the moment, those who added Legalists and masters, especially Du Shaojing of the legalist school, were looking at each other, which was not surprising.


    "This guy can still laugh, isn''t it a big deal?"


    When Dugu burned the sky, yeluhan secretly gave Du Shaofu a look of helplessness. He let the Oriental Green Wood and the hell demon stay away. At the moment, he also took out a lot of natural materials and earth treasures, and let the Legalists and famous experts join in. This is just throwing stones at his own feet. Do you think dragon two is not strong enough?


    "Chulala..."


    However, when the laughter subsided, Du Shaofu swept his sleeve, and many of the sky material and earth treasures in front of him converged directly into the bag of heaven and earth. His eyes were fixed on hundreds of figures of dragon clan, Legalist school, famous master, demon vulture family and sky snake family. His purple long hair shook, and his cold heart climbed up his face. The cold voice resounded in the void: "do you want to join us Let''s get rid of you earlier! "


    "Boy, you are so arrogant that you are bound to suffer from it!"


    The old man, who was the leader of the famous family, looked at Du Shaofu with a slightly heavy look and said without salt or salt.


    "Famous people just want to get their hands on Tiancai and Dibao. Why should they say so grandiose?"


    Du Shaofu sneered, looked directly at the leader of the famous family and said, "well, it''s OK. Anyway, I have accounts with your famous family, so it can save some time to settle accounts together. I''ll kill one of your famous people in the future.""Boy, I''m afraid you don''t have enough strength. I''ll punish you with your words!"


    The old man, the leader of the famous family, took a step forward and glared at Du Shaofu.


    "Brother Lin, the boy is arrogant. How about fighting together? When the time comes, those who see the treasures of heaven and earth will have a share. What do you think of him?" Huiyou en looks at her face and asks.


    "No problem." Chen Qingrong nodded.


    "Ha ha..."


    Huiyou en smiles. It seems that he has already attracted the descendant of Daxue mountain, who is good enough to deal with yeluhan or Dugu burning heaven.


    Huiyou en looked directly at Du Shaofu, his breath slowly gushed out, and his eyes were full of killing intention. Yin Han said, "boy, if you don''t put my famous family in your eyes, you will die!"


    "The famous master has won over the descendant of the great snow mountain, Yi Qingrong, who is the descendant of the great snow mountain, is in more trouble now!"


    Looking at the movement ahead, the strong people and all the major forces around can see clearly that after the famous scholar attracted the descendant of Daxue mountain, he was undoubtedly greatly increased in strength, which was a great threat to the Fu Shao and yeluhan again.


    Looking at Huiyou en and the famous old man, Du Shaofu still didn''t care. He shook his head, slowly raised his head, and looked at Huiyou en and the famous old man. He flashed a rebellious look in his eyes. He grinned slightly and said, "seriously, with your strength, I can kill you. I want to kill you Kill me, you are still far from qualified! "


    When Du Shaofu''s words came out, people around him were stunned.


    Although everyone knows that the mysterious purple haired man is extraordinary and Han que is the end of the scene, it is absolutely extraordinary that huiyouen, the famous master, and the old man, the leader of the famous family, are together at the moment. Anyone who dares to look down on him or even the Dragon Er will not be careless.


    But at the moment, there are many enemies around, none of them are weak. The mysterious purple haired man still does not put Huiyou en and the leading strong one in the eyes.


    This is how arrogant, this is to seek their own death.


    Even at the moment, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian can only sigh bitterly. In their impression, Fu shaodu has always been bold and mysterious, but he is definitely prudent. I don''t know how to be so provocative today.


    Originally, the three were able to encircle the dragon and the second, but at the moment, with the addition of Legalists and famous masters, the descendant of Daxue mountain, he Qingrong, and Du Shaojing''s side are also eyeing fiercely. This is definitely a stab in the hornet''s nest.


    Only the Oriental Green Wood and ghost demon on the void not far away, but at the moment, they are free of spirit and have no worries about yeluhan.


    Oriental Green Wood and Ming demon are very clear about the real identity of Fu Shao Du. Once they start to work, it will be the Legalists, famous masters and dragon people who are in bad luck.


    It''s a pity that Legalists and celebrities are still in the dark. I''m afraid it''s too late to cry.


    "This guy is crazy. He has the power of ancient Witches of Confucianism. Can''t he really..."


    In the Confucianist lineup, Kong Sansi''s eyes fell on the mysterious purple haired man, and his eyes fell into meditation.


    Kong Sansi has been doubting a person. He always feels that although he has never seen a purple haired man before, he feels more and more familiar with him, but he is not sure.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The minds of the people around him were in a state of agitation. After a slight daze, huiyouen and the leader of the famous old man suddenly became angry and laughed back. Especially, for the first time in many years, he was ignored by a younger generation, even said that he was not qualified!


    "Well, it''s really crazy. Let me have a good look at how much capital you have!"


    The famous leader, the old man, looked up at the sky and laughed. Everyone could hear the anger and killing intention in the big laugh.


    The strong man of this famous master was famous in the world and his status was also very high, but he was completely infuriated at the moment.


    Long er, Han que, long Ming and others are looking at the leader of the famous old man, but they are not in a hurry at the moment.


    They know that the house of shaodu''s strong, at the moment, there are famous people who are inexplicably pushed to the front line, naturally they are happy to see the situation first.


    Du Shaofu, as the party concerned, was staring at the laughter of the famous old man with calm eyes and a chill.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t mean to be famous, he also had some deliberate elements.


    Although Du Shaofu had no intention of provoking celebrities before, there were enough enemies under construction.


    However, Du Shaofu could not bear the fact that famous masters were pursuing Dongli Qingqing.


    At the moment, although he said that he was besieged by many people, Du Shaofu was not worried. Let alone that once he exposed his real strength, he would be able to resolve the crisis.


    What''s more, at the moment, there are also the strongmen of the wasteland and the golden winged ROC.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1952

    In addition, Du Shaofu killed one of the dragon people and Legalists.


    At the moment, Han que''an and long er are here. Because of all kinds of scruples, Du Shaofu never had a chance to kill him.


    But now, it seems that the time has come!


    With Du Shaofu''s eyes fixed on him, the face of the famous leader was extremely gloomy. The palm of his hand protruded from his long sleeve, slender but slightly dry. A dazzling light lingered on his fingertips, and the space before the light showed dents.


    "Why, do you want to do it? I promise you will regret it!"


    Seeing the leader of the famous old man who wanted to do something, Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, and a mysterious smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Are you threatening me to die!"


    The famous old man drank coldly, and his eyes were even more like lightning. He stepped forward suddenly, his hair was inverted, and his body glowed. His breath gushed out, twisting the void and shaking the world!


    "Boom


    In a flash, the leading old man of the famous master had already burst out of the air. He shook his arms and twisted the void with his five fingers. A fist with a terrible void twisted into Du Shaofu''s chest,.


    This fist is surging with killing intention, shaking all directions. Before the fist, bursts of roaring sound, clanging and ear shaking, and the rune is dazzling.


    There is no doubt that the old man is a strong man in the main realm, which is one of the strongest among the strong in the holy land.


    What''s more, the old man is still a master of the master''s realm. His strength is beyond doubt, which is extremely terrible!


    However, faced with such a blow, Du Shaofu did not fear, did not retreat but went forward, and directly swung out one.


    "Boom


    The loud noise exploded, and the two fists collided directly. The rune stirred and the void cracked.


    And then, in all the eye reflexes around, there was a frightening sight.


    I saw that the latter lines did not move, maintaining the posture of not retreating but advancing.


    "Poof..."


    But the body of the former, the leader of the family, was directly hit and flew in the void, and his mouth was spurting blood directly.


    "No Ah... "


    At the same time, all eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu''s duel with the leader of the famous masters. At the same time, a scream of terror suddenly rang through the void.


    Such a scream and the sense of panic, let people hear the sound also severely tremble.


    When people heard the fame, they saw that before the famous family lineup, huiyouen, the first person of the younger generation, had a frightful and ferocious face, his eyes were almost staring out of his eyes, his lips were open, and the scream of terror came from his mouth.


    In Hui You en''s eyebrows, there is a knife tip from the inside to the outside, which is full of cold light. However, the master holding the handle of the knife is the descendant of the snow mountain.


    Such a man in white is too beautiful. His skin is like jade, his eyes are black and white and clear. The smile on his face can make women in the world move.


    At the moment, from its clear face as the center, the dazzling white ice rune is filled with, there is a sky full of ice, and the ice suddenly falls from the void, everywhere is covered with white, just like a glacier falling, fluctuating void.


    The sword in his hand was slowly pulled out. It was a terrible weapon, like a sword but not a sword. Once it appeared, the sky was full of clouds, and the white runes flowered into the sky. It seemed to be able to freeze the sky.


    This is the weapon of Shen Qingrong. At the beginning, he had a fight with Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque.


    &(laughter) &


    the ice sky blade is pulled out from the back of Hui You en''s head, and it releases endless ice power in the hands of Shen Qingrong. The blade freezes and cracks the void around the blade, and there is a dark space crack.


    "You Why What... "


    Huiyou en looks hard and looks at the clear face behind her. Her pupils are tight and terrified. Death climbs into the broken yuan Shen''s depth. Starting from the brow, it is covered with ice and climbs up in a moment.


    "Kaka..."


    Then, in all the frightful and dull eyes, the body exploded in the void and turned into broken ice. The gods and spirits were all destroyed, and the dead could not die again!


    "Because you are not qualified enough!"


    She Qingrong answered huiyouen, who had been destroyed by gods and spirits. Killing it was like cutting a grass. He had a kind of unspeakable martial arts and extraordinary temperament.


    All of this happened so fast that even the strong men and children of the famous people around had not returned to God, and huiyouen had been killed.


    The first person of the younger generation, the supreme Nirvana''s benediction, is not even a chance to make a move, so the spirit of death is destroyed!


    "He Qingrong..."


    The wailing roar echoed. It was the roar of the famous leader who had just stabilized his retreat. He did not care about the drama and blood on his fist. His eyes were red and bloodshot, and his hair was full of hair. He could see that he Qingrong directly killed the unprepared Huiyou en, but he could not do anything about it.


    The dead is the future of a famous man. His heart is bleeding and his blood is burning.During this period of time, the famous people honored him as a VIP, but the old man didn''t expect that at this time, she Qingrong suddenly killed Huiyou en behind his back.


    "Boom


    Shocked, angry, blood burning, the leader of the famous master, his eyes are full of blood, and the light is dazzling. He has a lot of dazzling runes all over his body, just like the burning fire. In the howling and howling, he directly kills him and goes away.


    "I said you would regret it!"


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu''s figure also appears quietly beside the leader of the family. The light cold drink spreads from the corner of his mouth which sets off a sneer. A special Rune light appears in his eyes, which directly covers the former''s body, making the former''s blood red eyes directly dull.


    "Xumi dreamland, the fruit chalkiness is the boy!"


    Before all the people in the wasteland, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, was smiling in his inverted triangular eyes. For him, although the mysterious purple haired man did not look the same as the guy who saw Du Shaofu last time, he had already doubted about it for a long time, and now he has confirmed it.


    Because Xumi''s vision is what he taught.


    Between the electric light and the flint, with the former''s dull eyes, Du Shaofu''s sleeve robe trembles, and his domineering momentum suddenly sweeps across all things, and one punch bursts out at the same time.


    &Oh! &


    this fist faintly accompanies the nine days of dragon chanting and the sound of gods and elephants, which makes the void roar, flash and thunder appear in the sky, and the void is born and broken before the fist. The terrible Rune ripple energy is like a tsunami wave, with an invisible domineering atmosphere, which is vast in all directions!


    This momentum, at the moment, let many around the eyes are full of fear.


    And in the wild country lineup, ye Piaoling, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing, Jialou jueyu, lonely Tianhao, etc. suddenly, their eyes trembled fiercely. They were so familiar with that domineering momentum!


    With a dull sound of "boom", Du Shaofu''s fist fell on the head of the old man of the famous family, which immediately caused his eyebrows to crack directly, and his skull bones crackled and blood gushed wildly.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Then, the body of the leading old man of the famous family exploded in the air, the blood mist poured down, and the void was broken.


    A famous master''s domain strong person, but at the moment, he did not fight down with a fist. Without escaping, the spirit and soul had already been destroyed, and some of them were too simple to be killed.


    It all happened so fast that it was connected with the death of Huiyou en.


    The scene was full of shock, and many eyes around him were numb. All the children of the strong left by the famous masters were possessed by demons and were hard to recover.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Even yeluhan and Dugu burning the sky were stunned at the moment and swallowed their saliva secretly.


    Dragon two, Han que''an, mad bear domain master, red fire demon lion clan, demon vulture clan, and sky snake clan, all of the strong men are climbing in fright on their faces.


    They also wanted the famous to take the lead. Who ever thought of the two strong men like the famous masters, but they were so vulnerable.


    The others who had besieged the three of yeluhan were undoubtedly more frightened and frightened at the moment.


    Strictly speaking, the masters who are strong in the main territory are killed with one move. They are shocked and frightened by their strength and strength!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept around him coldly, with a contemptuous killing intention in his eyes.


    "If you come to provoke me again and again, you''ll die for me!"


    After killing the leading old man of the famous family, Du Shaofu did not have any hands left. His figure was as flighty as a God, and the golden light gushed out of his body. The domineering skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds began to use without any disguise.


    The speed is too fast. Du Shaofu''s speed is faster than that of lightning. Even if the strong men such as the dragon are there, they can''t stop him at all.


    "Bang!"


    The bodies of the people closest to Du Shaofu flew out, spraying blood. Their bodies were smashed in the process of shaking and killed by Du Shaofu directly.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure is revealed. With a sweep of his long sleeves, there are layers of golden talismans and secret patterns, which directly swept forward.


    &Boom! &


    the secret patterns of the golden light talisman, like a giant ROC spreading its wings, shattered the void, and burst into a blazing light in the middle of the sky, submerging the vast void, and smashing many figures directly like chalky flies.


    "This is..."


    Among the golden winged Dapeng birds, all the strong men, such as jialouguanyu, Jialou Zhiheng and Jialou jueyu, trembled all over their bodies and fixed their eyes on Du Shaofu like chalky electricity.


    "Die!"


    The icy voice was like ice, and she Qingrong was also fighting. The robe was covered with white runes. There was an ancient breath on his body. The bright and dazzling Rune itself was filled with the air. The frozen void was like the snow mountain god in the sky and snow in the cold world.


    Many people are used to the identity of Shen Qingrong, a descendant of snow mountain, but ignore his other name, Xueling zhanhuang!He was the emperor of war. He was famous for his war. He came to the world with great prestige. The air of ice froze the void, and everywhere the sky fell apart and the void broke up one after another.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1953

    The frightful ice breath sweeps, the void world boils, the ice seals thousands of miles!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Around those famous strong, one after another was blown to pieces, some famous children were pierced by ice Rune arrows, and were damaged on the spot!


    "Come on, join hands and kill that guy!"


    The Dragon two roared like thunder. He came back to his senses in the shock. He felt the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng bird family that had just been used by the other party. He guessed the real identity of the former. He was calling on all the strong men to join hands to deal with it.


    Arrow on the string had to send, although all the strong shiver, but now there is no way back.


    "Join hands


    Among the red fire demon lion clan, the sky snake clan, and the demon vulture family, several strong people in the main domain, such as the mad bear domain master, etc., all took actions at the same time.


    They saw the horror of the former and did their best. They did not have any left hands, nor did they dare to have any.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In a flash, there were red fire demon lions standing, lions roaring, demonic vultures covering the chalky sky, rushing out of the sun, sky snakes occupying the sky, fist marks penetrating the void, and giant bears standing in the sky.


    "Long..."


    At the same time, more than a dozen strong people at the main domain level and the domain level launched their actions at the same time.


    The sky "rumbled" and all kinds of beasts could come out together with killing moves. The energy swept over Du Shaofu like a wave.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, and his eyes were deep. In a moment, the golden light rose to the sky. The golden light was like countless golden exercises poured into the void.


    From the golden light, the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird traverses the void, like a living creature, rising out of the sky like two suns.


    &What''s more &


    the golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow neighs, as if there were thunder roaring, mysterious talisman and secret patterns spewing out. The power was domineering, fierce and unmatched, shaking out, covering and spreading the fierce power, making the whole space tremble.


    In the face of the overwhelming formula, the golden winged ROC bird shadows across the sky, and the domineering energy fluctuates like the ocean, the Golden Rainbow flies across the sky, and the rune stirs up and down everything!


    &Golden winged ROC bird supreme animal power! &All the people around were shocked. It was the supreme animal power of the golden winged ROC.


    "Is it him..."


    Many people tremble, can understand the golden winged ROC family''s supreme beast to such a level of human beings, in addition to that guy, who else?


    From just out of the hands, many people also obviously feel that the domineering momentum, and that guy is too similar, the same.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu urged the golden winged ROC bird''s supreme animal power to directly block the overwhelming attack and shake back more than a dozen strong ones. The huge orcs were shaken off in the sky, and some monsters were still spitting blood.


    "Bully the airway!"


    A roar like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a long roar of gods, came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. The shaking void was like the roar of wind and thunder.


    In an instant, the sound wave swept in all directions, making the surrounding world tremble!


    &Oh, no, No &


    the whole void is roaring, and countless roaring echoes reverberate in the sky, just like nine days of thunder ring through the world, making people tremble and fear!


    "Ah..."


    The sound wave reverberates in the high altitude, which makes the living beings tremble, and the eyes of those living near show the color of pain.


    The terrible sound wave swept to the blood light, which aroused the blood light to boil.


    A sky snake was broken in two, a red fire demon lion was shattered, and a demon vulture was shattered into a blood mist


    Close to the sky, that nearly 300 figures, in this roar, more than 100 people with the body explosion.


    Their bodies are all exploded from inside to outside. The roar is not a simple sound wave, but contains a kind of martial arts!


    The sky snake, a demon vulture, a red fire demon lion and so on are all pure blood monsters. They are all giants in the world, and their strength has reached a terrible level.


    Any of them Du Qiang''s absurdity, any one out, can sweep one side, let the heroes change color!


    These more than a dozen powerful people of all ethnic groups have joined hands to do their best, and some people have secretly urged the treasures. If they join hands, they will never dare to fight head-on.


    But now, most of these strong men were killed by Du Shaofu directly, and the remaining few were on the verge of death.


    "Die for me!"


    Du Shaofu''s intention to kill was great. He did not stop. He wrapped his body with golden light, and his domineering momentum crushed all directions.


    Du Shaofu has always restrained his cultivation and his own strength. At the moment, Du Shaofu has no scruples, like a repressed volcano erupting.


    "Bang!"


    A strong Orc who had just retreated was hit by Du Shaofu in the void and burst into a bleeding hole."Bang!"


    A dying strong man was smashed by Du Shaofu, and the blood mist poured down.


    Du Shaofu''s figure passed by, or a trace of blood.


    "Oh..."


    A dark golden dragon appeared in the void, like a glance, as if you can''t see the head. The Dragon scales are shining, but the blood is dripping, there are also dragon scales cracking, and the Dragon Power sweeps across the sky.


    The space around the huge dragon body is also distorted, but at the moment, the dark golden dragon''s body is also withering.


    This is the essence of Longming. The half step supreme Nirvana was just shaken back by Du Shaofu''s baqiaodao and golden winged Dapeng bird''s supreme animal ability, but he survived the death by the supreme power.


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu is staring at Long Ming. He doesn''t want to let go of the grandson of Long Teng. His eyes are full of murderous intent, his body emits purple arc, and the sound of thunder resounds.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu stimulated the force of the thunder, and the purple arc formed a vast ocean, which was completely condensed by the purple arc, and the huge chalky waves of the thunder came into being.


    This is Du Shaofu''s profound meaning of thunder, and his understanding is quite different from that at the beginning.


    With the nine turn God Lei Lian in his mind, Du Shaofu''s understanding of the profound meaning of thunder is of great benefit. With the pulse of thunder, he is even more powerful.


    In the purple arc, Du Shaofu is like the God of thunder. He wants to kill people.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu has no hidden accomplishments, and he can''t even block him.


    "Bang!"


    Long Ming was smashed by Du Shaofu''s fist, and then fell on his ferocious head.


    "Hiss..."


    The red dragon blood splashed, accompanied by the burst of dragon blood, the dragon''s pupil was constricted, and he was afraid and desperate. He clearly felt that his vitality was dissipating, the dragon soul was annihilating, and then the huge dragon body fell from the sky.


    Du Shaofu, like a god of death, is killing at this moment, pushing all directions, and invincible!


    "Asshole, you must die today!"


    A red dragon filled the sky with flames, which almost instantly hit Du Shaofu. The red flame was turbulent and diffuse, just like red waves.


    This is the body of the two dragons. Just now in Du Shaofu''s hegemonic airway, although they were separated by a distance, they also retreated for it, but they watched Longming''s death helplessly.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon chants for nine days. The breath is turbulent and boundless. The dragon''s pupil is as bright as a star river. There is a dragon claw tearing the void, so he grabs Du Shaofu away.


    Dragon two, he stepped to immortality, which was his previous contempt for Oriental Green Wood and ghost demon.


    This three years ago, under the key supply of resources of the Dragon nationality, he has come to this step. Two months ago, he was able to live and die!


    "Bang!"


    The speed is very fast, Du Shaofu''s golden light explodes, Shaoyang seal is shot out, and the Dragon Er collides with each other.


    With the sound of "boom", the rune is broken, like the undulating Golden Ocean.


    "Poof..."


    But a large group of people around Ling were coughing up blood and flying out, unable to bear the terrible aftershocks.


    Du Shaofu''s figure retreated a few feet, only affected by the impact.


    "Oh..."


    Dragon 2''s huge body was in a straight line, but the dragon''s body twisted and shattered the void. Only then did the danger stabilize the body.


    "Immortality, immortality!"


    On that day, Du Shaoyi was surprised to see if he had any strength.


    "Dragon two has arrived at this stage


    But at the moment, the Dragon two has no reservation, but it makes the strong people in the surrounding forces marvel in secret.


    "Oh..."


    Dragon two roared angrily. He didn''t expect that he would be suppressed even though he was doing his best.


    The dragon body is indestructible, but the body of the former is so terrible that it seems to be on top of his dragon body.


    "Long..."


    The sound of the sky resounded through the sky, and there were six rings of God in the sky, which covered the huge flaming dragon body.


    Dragon two urged the supreme power. Last time he was careless, the other side was unfathomable and let him escape.


    This time, he was careless again and suffered heavy losses. At the moment, longer was working hard.


    Driven by the supreme power, the space around the huge dragon body suddenly starts to move violently with lightning and thunder, sweeping all directions!


    The runes twinkle all over the sky, and countless giant dragons gather around the body of the Dragon inscription. The virtual shadows occupy the heaven and the earth, distort the sky, and the void wants to be broken, and the dark cracks cover the sky.


    This kind of prestige is too terrible, far apart, also let the strong people on the surrounding mountains tremble!


    "The two dragons are worthy of their reputation. Even Gongsun Wuji and Qin Wudi had to be afraid at the beginning."


    One of the leaders of Taoism is long chalao, who sighs darkly. Although he is also the main realm, he thinks that if he meets the Dragon two, he will definitely be hard to cope with.


    "Dragon two is too strong!"


    In Confucianism, an old man murmured, his eyes were shaking, he felt the breath of dragon Er, and he felt that he was hard to deal with."Ouch, ouch..."


    On the sky, countless dragon shadows flutter and chant endlessly, deafening.


    The two dragons crossed the void and swept to Du Shaofu with incomparable power.


    The terrible runes are dazzling, such as fireworks, the dark space above the void, the cracks of the space constantly crumbling, and the shaking ambition shivers and creeps.


    The attack was so shocking that the sky was cracking and destroying everything along the way.


    This is the unique skill of dragon two, which contains the supreme power and the ancestral skill of the dragon clan. It is incomparably powerful and can sweep all directions!


    & quot; boom! &


    in this moment, the golden light of the void is vast and the runes are bright.


    From Du Shaofu''s whole body, his breath suddenly soared to the sky, and the golden light rose like an obsidian day. Suddenly, the golden light burst out behind him, and a pair of wings of golden winged rocs were revealed.


    This is the real ROC''s golden wings, flapping its wings and spreading out its breath. It is full of unspeakable Dao Yun''s prestige!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s five senses and all his bones were writhing. In an instant, he recovered his real noumenon.


    His black hair is full of golden light and his face is resolute and resolute. At the moment, he is covered with cold, and his figure is straight and straight. Under the flash of the golden wings of the ROC behind him, he is still like a god standing. If a real ROC is born, a tyrannical and terrible pressure is diffused, which makes people want to kneel down and kowtow!


    [at the fourth watch hour, I haven''t been in such a state for a long time. I''ve been coding so many words at a time. I haven''t updated much in the whole four months. Thank you for your support.


    I haven''t asked for flowers for four months. I started to ask for them today. Of course, I started to update them today. This is not a joke of April Fool''s day. The renewal is serious.


    Once again, thank you for your understanding. Xiao Yu bowed deeply! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1954

    When such a figure appeared in the void, the surrounding wind and clouds were surging and shaking the void, everyone''s eyes were almost frozen.


    Some people feel shivering in their hearts, and their hair is down. They can''t help but feel a chill on their back.


    "Brother Qingchun, it''s brother. It''s brother who''s coming!"


    In the desolate country lineup, Du Xiaoqing''s face was so beautiful that her eyes were frozen in a flash, and she immediately danced and pulled Zhen Qingchun''s arm and cried out with excitement.


    "Master, that''s the master!"


    Little tiger''s dark pupils are full of runes, and his excited body is shaking.


    "It''s the little clan chief. That Fu Shao is the little clan chief!"


    Jialou juecheng and other young children of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds exclaimed, and they all looked silly.


    "President, Fu Shao is the president. Our president is here!"


    The children of the wasteland were boiling. Looking at the mansion and shaodu, they were killing all directions and pushing all the big forces. How tyrannical and powerful they were. In an instant, they found that it was their president. Was it not surprising and excited that the blood was boiling like boiling water in an instant!


    "Guochal is the boy, I said who has the strength to push the four sides, ha ha ha."


    After several long challengers of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, such as jialouguan jade and Jialou Zhiheng, did they not laugh.


    He pushed the four sides, and the big forces who killed them scattered and fled. How could such a man be someone else? He was the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC bird family.


    Lonely days howl, Jia Lou Jue Yu looks at that familiar figure, the vision is somewhat helpless, but then revealed the smile.


    Day will 18 Wei night Piaoling, and so on, and the holy array boy Zhen Qingchun, in the eyes slightly a Leng, but not too much surprise.


    At the beginning, they saw Du Shaofu and Zeng Yirong appear, and have long suspected the identity of shaodu.


    "The fruit chalkiness is him


    In Confucianism, Kong Sansi stares at the familiar figure. The children of the Confucianists and the strong ones are all shocked. They should have thought that the guy was the demon king.


    Taoism, Buddhism and other big forces in the eyes are also solidification, the face is not a face of shock and consternation.


    "With my Taoist martial arts, Guo chal is this guy. His face changing skill is very good. He can hide all his breath."


    Xu Yangzi was stunned. He had some doubts at the beginning, but he was cheated by the disguise technique. When he thought about it, he could only smile bitterly.


    In the audience, the most astonishing and shocking thing at the moment is not Du Xiaoqing, nor is it Xu Yangzi, Kong Sansi, etc.


    At the moment, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian were the most shocking.


    Previously, Du Shaofu was too quick and violent, and he was shocked by Du Shaofu''s real strength and familiar breath, so that yeluhan and Dugu Huotian had not had time to join the battle circle.


    At the moment, looking at the familiar figure, yeluhan''s face seemed to be frozen like a ghost. His mouth was open enough to put in a fist, and his heart was pounded hard in his heart.


    It''s hard for yeluhan to accept that the person who has been together day and night and swept around the world together is Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    At the same time, Dugu Huotian''s mouth opened with astonishment for a long time, and he didn''t think that the guy who abused him and was forced to form an alliance was actually the notorious devil.


    Du Shaofu accepted the art of transfiguration and revealed his original identity, which caused the four sides of his mind to tremble and fluctuate.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t have any stagnation in this electric light and fire stone. His body was stimulated by thunder and martial pulse, and the mysterious patterns of talisman covered his whole body. Purple lightning appeared all over the sky. In a pair of golden eyes, a purple and gold color began to emerge. The runes were bright, like a Dapeng bird with golden wings on the Fuyang.


    "Boom..."


    An unprecedented strong breath, from the straight purple arc figure spread out, the breath swept the sky, can not be provocative, also with punishment!


    Purple arc, golden light, just like the rising sun, glowing brilliance.


    In the next moment, a huge shadow of purple and golden Lei Peng, which covered half of the void, flew out of Du Shaofu''s body surface.


    Du Shaofu''s figure was shrouded in the huge purple and golden Lei Peng. The two seemed to blend into one, and they wanted to soar upward.


    &What''s more &


    the ROC neighs, its huge wings spread out, and the purple gold arc is shining all over the body. The two pupils project the purple gold arc, just like two rounds of sun shining in the sky, overlooking the world, covering and spreading the fierce power, making the whole space tremble!


    "Ouch..."


    The shadow of the Dragon covers the sky, and the chant of the Dragon shakes the world!


    Dragon two''s terrible attack with the void above the dark space cracks spread and cover.


    "Broken!"


    The huge purple gold thunder ROC swept out with wings. It was powerful and intimidating. The huge body covered most of the space, and the whole body was covered with dense purple gold electric arc, forming a huge purple and gold thunderbolt.ROC hit the sky, shake and break nine days!


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The void was broken one after another, and the countless dragon shadows were destroyed and dissipated by the purple and gold thunder in the sky.


    &Oh &


    the giant dragon is flying in the sky, and the two dragons are covered with the supreme power. In a moment, they open their mouths and roar at the purple and golden leipeng, and the Dragon claws burst into the sky.


    &What''s more &


    the purple gold Dapeng poured out his thunder, and his momentum could not be provoked. He killed all sides and had a pair of sharp claws under his belly, which also broke out in an instant.


    The electric arc rages in the sky, and the electric light is as bright as the golden day.


    "Hiss..."


    Long er Long Tong is trembling. His supreme power is torn to pieces, and a cold cool feeling diffuses from the depths of the dragon soul.


    "Kaka..."


    Zijin leipeng''s two claws tear up the space, with dark arc space cracks, one claw on the back of the Dragon two body, and the other claw on its giant tail.


    The sharp claws tore up the scales of the flaming dragon and imprisoned the dragon body with the greatest power!


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s figure came out of the purple golden thunder ROC that covered half of the void. From that upright figure, there was a supreme breath in his body, oppressing the world!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s breath of immortality in his body was released without reservation. The secret lines of purple and gold talisman flickered, and an unprecedented powerful breath swept across the sky.


    Such a breath kills the vast sky like thunder and lightning!


    &Quote; boom! &Du Shaofu''s fist covered with thunder and martial pulse was like a purple and golden thunder ball, which fell heavily on the ferocious head of the two dragons, and the energy of destruction and fury was scattered and swept like a bright lightning rune.


    "No..."


    Long er''s huge fierce pupil constricted, shock and surprise, despair and fear, at the same time, surged into his eyes.


    He searched everywhere for Du Shaofu, the demon king, and threatened to kill him for the blood feud of the dragon clan.


    But the Dragon Carver knew that he was just a joke. He was a pure blood descendant of the dragon family, the supreme Nirvana man, and his immortal cultivation. However, he was vulnerable to a blow in front of the former. The other side was so terrible!


    "Bang..."


    With the splash of dragon blood, dragon two''s head was blasted to pieces, leaving a pair of the hardest dragon corners in Du Shaofu''s hands, and half of the dragon''s body fell.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    With the death of longer, the heartbeat of all the creatures in zhoukong seems to stop beating, and the whole field sucks cold air!


    Such a confrontation is too terrible. The most incredible and shocking thing is that the Immortal Dragon ER was killed by the demon king Du Shaofu.


    A supreme one fell down, and Tianzhi, the dragon''s son, was buried in Tianyu mountain!


    "No life, no death. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has come to that step."


    Among the great forces, there are people who are trembling and feel the terrible breath, which is the strongest existence under the holy land.


    "Kill!"


    The sound of cold cheers is like a sharp sword. Eighteen men are swept out of the line-up of the desolate country. The invisible breath solidifies the void, just like the birth of eighteen peerless weapons!


    "Die!"


    First of all, a man in black robe, covered with broken bangs, had a sharp and sharp look in his eyes. He cut it out with a sword, and some powerful orcs directly broke from it.


    "Kill!"


    Eighteen people at the same time, these 18 people fierce reputation, with the iron and blood to kill and awe the world, is the world will be the day of the eighteen guards!


    "Kill!"


    Du Xiaoqing''s beautiful shadow is thrown out, and the blue red flame burns the void.


    "Roar..."


    The tiger roars and startles the sky. A huge black giant flying tiger floats out of the sky. The black Rune soars to the sky, with the tornado storm like air flow sweeping across the sky.


    The tiger''s body is domineering, as fast as lightning. The tiger''s claws tear the sky and destroy everything.


    "Kill!"


    Lonely day howl, Jia Lou Jue Yu, Jia Lou Jue Kong and others have also made a move.


    They came from the sky with lightning and thunder, reflecting visions. Even many creatures in the sky could not bear the pressure.


    Du Shaofu showed his identity. At the moment, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, the strong men in the wasteland and Kalou jueyu, how could they endure and kill them directly.


    However, Chen Qingchun, jialouguanyu, Jialou Zhiheng and other gold winged Dapeng birds, such as Zhen Qingchun, jialouguanyu and Jialou Zhiheng, did not intervene. They knew that they did not need their help at all.


    It all happened so fast and so shocking.


    When the familiar figure appeared, Han que Yu and the few Legalists and their children were already shocked.


    "Go back, come on!"


    Han que-n exclaimed in a loud voice that the death of longer made his hair stand on end one by one. He was afraid to climb. Where did he dare to go forward, he began to retreat when he recovered.


    "Whew, whew..."The blue color of the sword is sweeping across the sky. Since then, there are not many powerful Legalists and their children.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The figures then turned into blood mist, and the spirits were all destroyed.


    "Old dog, you can''t escape!"


    With the golden light breaking through the sky, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared directly in front of Han que''an, who was retreating violently. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC were flapping, and Zhou Kong was whirling with the light of a green sword, which swept into the palm of his hand.


    What Du Shaofu was most concerned about was the Legalists. How could he let them go and urge the magic Yan sword array to kill them.


    In particular, in front of him, Han que Chuan had some reservations that day, and he did not kill him. At the moment, Du Shaofu did not intend to let go.


    Looking at Du Shaofu who suddenly appeared in front of him, Han que-a-chien was trembling. Du couldn''t resist long Ming''s move. After his heavy damage, he was afraid that his strength could not match that of Long Ming, and he could not even compete with him.


    "Shaojing, kill him quickly, quick!"


    Such a cry came from Han que''an''s mouth, shouting at the beautiful shadow on the mountain.


    At the moment, Han''s heart was broken. He still remembered the first time he saw the man in front of him. At that time, in front of him, the former was so weak that he didn''t pay attention to it.


    But just a few years later, the man in front of him had already reached the point of shaking his spirits. Such growth was too terrible, and it was against the weather.


    When I think about it at the moment, Han que Chuan knows that Du Shaofu didn''t kill him at all when he fought a few days ago.


    Han que Huan was deeply regretted. He knew that he should have killed this little scum in front of him in the legalist school, but now it''s too late to regret.


    On the peak, the woman who was as immortals looked back and looked at this side. Then she turned her head and was calm. It seemed that everything had nothing to do with her.


    "Du Shaojing, do you want to betray the Legalists? Please do it quickly..."


    Han que Xun was in despair, and his real fear was climbing in the depth of Yuan Shen.


    Du Shaojing had no intention of saving him and was not under his control. What he was most worried about happened.


    That day, I said, "I will kill you one day! &Du Shaofu looked at Han que''an, but he was most hateful and vicious.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Han que looked at Du Shaofu and said, "little bastard, do you dare to kill me? Don''t forget that your mother is still in the legalist family. If you dare to kill me, you will never see your mother."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1955

    "Yes, but I think it doesn''t matter if I kill you. As long as my mother can be threatened by the Legalists, my mother will be safe in the legalist family, right?"


    Du Shaofu sneered and walked directly to Han que''an step by step. The killing intention in his eyes was not covered up.


    Staring at by the murderous intent, Han que-n shivers all over, and his steps can''t help but retreat.


    His eyes were trembling in Han que''an''s eyes. He didn''t want to die. Even though his pulse and soul had been destroyed and the holy land was more and more far away from him, he didn''t want to die, and he couldn''t bear to die.


    What Du Shaofu said is right, let alone Han Aotong, which can be used to threaten the father and son, is not enough.


    Besides, as long as Du Shaojing is in the legalist school, Han Aotong will be safe and sound.


    He could not threaten the scum in front of him, and his last hope was shattered.


    "Boy, I''ll fight with you!"


    All of a sudden, Han que Xun gave a ferocious drink. In an instant, his magic power surged, and the rune started to disturb the void. He suddenly rushed to Du Shaofu with a vision.


    Han que min knew that he had no chance to escape, but could only look for opportunities.


    "Do you want to make the last struggle?"


    When Du Shaofu said this, the golden wings of the ROC in the back shook forward, and the golden light surged out of the sky.


    "Bang!"


    The void is smashed and the space is chaotic.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Many creatures didn''t see clearly what was going on. They saw Han''s body shake back directly, and the blood gushed from his mouth.


    "Hi..."


    The golden light was flying across the sky, like lightning. Then, under the full view of the public, he saw the flying Han Xingsheng stagnated in the void.


    Han que behind, at the moment there is a slender hand to hold, stop its retreat.


    The master of slender hands, elegant in long green dress, eyes like stars, proud of the world super vulgar!


    Such a woman, not Du Shaojing can also have who!


    "My God, what''s going on?"


    "No, do you want to do it?"


    "Can''t this brother and sister go to war?"


    "Du Shaojing has been in the legalist school all the time. Du Shaofu is regarded as a thorn in the Legalists'' eyes. Will there be a battle between brothers and sisters?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When he saw Du Shaojing, Zhou Kong suddenly solidified, and countless eyes paid close attention to it.


    Du was very aware of Du Shaojing''s strength. At the beginning, even the mysterious group of young men and women had to be defeated.


    If Du Shaojing wants to save Han que''an at the moment, I don''t know who is better than Du Shaofu.


    A demon, a natural saint, once a war, will shake the world!


    Seeing his younger sister Shaojing, Du Shaofu''s eyes also slightly raised. In the light of his eyes, there was a flash of light, and his figure stopped in the air.


    "Shaojing, quick, kill that little bastard, kill him for me, kill that bastard..."


    In fear, he suddenly saw Du Shaojing. The bloody Han que''un seemed to ignite the fire of hope again. The blood in the corners of his mouth flowed out with the broken pieces of internal organs, which was very ferocious.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaojing put out his hand, and his slender hand reached out. There was a purple lightning light on his fingertips, but he didn''t do it to Du Shaofu. In an instant, it fell on Han que''an''s throat.


    Du Shaojing grabs his neck and holds it in his hand like a chicken. At the moment, Han que''an seems to have not regained his mind, and his eyes are a little dull.


    "Woo..."


    Until Du Shaojing exerted his strength, the five fingers of his slender hand burst into thunder, and Han que''an''s eyes suddenly turned red, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood. His pupils were almost squeezed out of his eyes. His pupils were constricted, his tongue protruded out of his mouth, and the voice of "Wuwu" in the throat was like something to say.


    However, he was forbidden at the moment, and was tightly choked by Du Shaojing. Han que-n couldn''t speak.


    "You shouldn''t threaten my mother, and my brother is not a scumbag!"


    As the soft voice fell, Du Shaojing''s five fingers were slightly bent. His eyes were cold and cold, and a terrible thunder of death swept out.


    "Kera..."


    Han Que''s throat "click" sound, a terrible force of destruction swept through the mud pill palace, a moment in the mind issued a dull sound, the yuan God was destroyed at the same time.


    The old master of the legalist family, a terrible figure in the world, now all the spirits are gone!


    With a sweep of the slender hand, Du Shaojing''s body is thrown away in the air by Du Shaojing, and his hands are clean and neat.


    his hair is fluttering. Du Shaojing stands in the void, with a kind of arrogance for no reason, which makes the living beings tremble!


    "Han que is dead, dead in Du Shaojing''s hands!"


    The life in the sky sucks in the cool air. The change is amazing.


    Originally, he thought Du Shaojing wanted to save Han que''an, but no one thought that he was killed by Du Shaojing.


    Du Shaofu stood in the void, behind which Dapeng''s golden wings were restrained. He looked at his sister in front of him, and his pupils began to soften.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The empty battlefields around them are now calming down.How can the remaining soldiers, such as Tian Jiang 18 Wei, Gu Tian Hao, Jia Lou Jue Yu, Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing, be opponents? Du will not be able to block them.


    None of the hundreds of creatures who had intended to besiege Du Shaofu, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian had escaped. They were killed on the spot.


    Among the peaks, a mess, corpses everywhere, a river of blood.


    Some disciples of the wasteland have begun to clean up the battlefield, search for treasures, and cut off the weapons and treasures from the animals.


    Although the eyes of the surrounding creatures are red, there are powerful dragon corpses, strong demon vulture corpses, and sky snake corpses. The flesh body is a treasure, but no one dares to step forward.


    All people are afraid of the killing gods in the wasteland and dare not provoke them!


    "They are all dead, eh..."


    "Dragon, Legalists, masters, serpents, vultures, red fire demons and lions are unlucky. It''s the devil who provokes them!"


    "Fu Shao Du, Du Shao Fu, ha ha, what a Fu Shao Du!"


    The strong among the great forces on the mountain marveled.


    "In the holy land, I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone to resist the demon king!"


    "No birth, no death, such a rapid growth rate!"


    "Du Shaojing is immortal. This brother and sister are so abnormal!"


    "Demons, those who come out of the Du family are demons!"


    "What is the origin of the Du family? Why was it so gifted that it was unknown before?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The group and the wild people talked about it in succession and were shocked by it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1956

    Long er, Han que, and Hui You en were all killed.


    In a flash, the powerful man of the wasteland and the golden winged ROC bird clan swept away everything and killed all the enemies, leaving many creatures as if they had been carved with clay and wood.


    Originally, people thought that shaodu and yeluhan were in big trouble.


    Who knows the final transformation is so amazing, Fu Shao Fu is the demon king Du Shao Fu, pushing the four sides.


    Almost all the most powerful, such as the second dragon, died in the hands of the demon king alone.


    At the moment, the tall and straight man stood in the void, which shocked some creatures. The powerful dragon ER was not an opponent and was directly killed.


    Dragon two of the dragon family is a dragon with dragon blood. The dragon''s body is indestructible. He is the supreme nirvana. He is immortal and immortal. He is afraid that he can stand firm in the holy land.


    But such a powerful dragon two, in front of the demon king, is vulnerable!


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is as fierce as the legend. It''s too strong!"


    "Han que of the Legalists died in Du Shaojing''s hands. It seems that this brother and sister are still brothers and sisters!"


    There was a lot of noise around, which caused big waves and made the place boil!


    "Brother!"


    "Three little!"


    "President!"


    "Little clan chief!"


    Du Xiaoqing, Xiao Hu, Gu Tian Hao, Jia Lou Jue Kong, Jia Lou Jue Yu and other evil stars successively swept to Du Shaofu''s side and surrounded them happily.


    Du Shaofu nodded with a smile.


    "Brother, it''s really you. You didn''t tell me. Could you do this next time? Otherwise I would be angry."


    Du Xiaoqing pouts his red lips and comes to Du Shaofu''s side.


    She Qingrong comes forward, and the ice sky blade has converged. Her eyes are black and white, her eyes are clear and her eyes are clear. Her Majesty is extraordinary. Eight women in white dress are graceful and moving behind her, and they are close behind her.


    "See the president!"


    In all eyes, the magnificent man bowed down in front of Du Shaofu.


    Even Du Xiaoqing, Xiao Hu, Gu Tian Hao, Jia Lou Jue Yu and so on around Du Shaofu were stunned.


    At the beginning, the snow spirit and Emperor''s Qing Rong were not deliberately aimed at the wasteland, but also walked together with the famous masters? But then how could he suddenly kill Huiyou en? Now what''s going on here?


    "Zhenguozun has worked hard."


    Du Shaofu held up his face and announced his identity with a smile in his eyes. Then his voice was not covered up. He looked at the Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon not far away, and said to lonely sky: "the two Zhenguo envoys, Dongfang Qingmu and Ming demon, have joined the wasteland. In the future, the wasteland will have to work hard for you."


    "Gu..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Sirius demon''s throat was boiling hot and his mood was like him. At the moment, he couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    When they heard the words, their eyes suddenly turned to the ghost demon and the Oriental Green wood, and they were also shocked.


    The snow spirit battle emperor Qi Qingrong, the immortal spirit demon Oriental Green wood, the black prison Emperor Ming demon, these three are as famous as his Sirius.


    At that time, I don''t know how many forces tried to win them over, but they didn''t even pay attention to them.


    But at the moment, these terrible guys are all joining the wasteland. Is this to frighten people!


    "The Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon also joined the wasteland, and they knew the identity of the demon king for a long time!"


    Not far away, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian suddenly realized that their faces were twitching.


    No wonder at that time, Dongfang Qingmu and Ming demon had already agreed to form an alliance. They must have known Du Shaofu''s identity in it, but only they have been kept in the dark.


    "What, the Oriental Green wood, the ghost demon, and Yi Qingrong have all joined the wasteland!"


    "Boom


    The place is boiling, the voice is like a tide, and the breath is sweeping.


    All the forces on the scene were shocked, all parties were frightened, and all forces and strong people were shocked.


    The root of the desolate country is that there are so many arrogant people in the world.


    But now, the immortal spirit demon, the Oriental Green wood, the ghost demon, the snow spirit and the emperor, and Qing Rong, who are not ordinary, have joined the wasteland again. How can other people live.


    "Oh, my God, is the wasteland trying to crush the world? Are the three supreme lords joining in, or the three terrible supreme masters who are as famous as Sirius''s lonely sky howl?"


    "Tiansha yeluhan, the evil god of huoyun, has been allied with Du Shaofu, the evil god of huoyun. These are two supreme masters."


    "This is too terrible. The desolate country is going to prosper. From then on, it will start to be brilliant, and it will rise strongly. There will be no force that can stop it!"


    "The wasteland is going to be pushed horizontally in the world, and no force can stop it!"


    All living creatures are in uproar, all sides are shocked!


    Who can stop the desolate country at the moment.


    Even if the nine masters, as long as the strongmen of the holy land do not come out, who can still stop the pace of the wasteland!To sum up, the supreme power of the wasteland is no less than that of all the supreme masters in the world.


    It''s terrible. It''s abnormal.


    The wasteland, which has only recently risen in the world, has gathered so many heavenly pride and supremacy in one hall. What does it represent after that? How can the living beings present be unclear!


    "Long er, Han que, you''ve got a bloody mildew!"


    Some living creatures lament how much blood mould has fallen on those people like longer and Han que''an. They actually ran into Du Shaofu, the demon king who is easy to face. It is estimated that they are all dying with their eyes closed at the moment.


    "It''s the most unfortunate thing for a famous scholar. It''s miserable to be given Yin by the demon king Du Shaofu."


    "Xueling, a descendant of the great snow mountain, must have joined the wasteland for a long time. He deliberately approached the wasteland and the famous masters. The famous masters were bloody and moldy, and they didn''t know how to die!"


    "It''s true that the famous masters are somewhat oppressive, and Huiyou en is just as unlucky as hell!"


    Some creatures murmured and speculated that Xueling and Huangfu were walking together with famous masters. This was definitely the secret arrangement of the demon king Du Shaofu.


    Huiyou en and the strong man in the main territory are put together in this way. It''s too miserable to be overcast.


    "Don''t provoke the people of the desolate country in the future. The demon king Du Shaofu is not only ferocious, but also too overcast. I''m afraid he died of Yin. I don''t know what''s going on."


    Many creatures have already made up their minds to pay attention to them secretly, and they can''t provoke the people of the desolate country in any case.


    The devil is too terrible. It is not only ferocious but also rebellious. The problem is that once you offend the devil, you will not know if you are so Yin dead.


    "This guy..."


    Among the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, at this moment, the elders of jialouguan jade, Jialou Zhiheng, Jialou Yuantu, and jialouye are all looking at each other secretly, their eyes trembling, and the golden light in their eyes fluctuates.


    At the moment, even their hearts are filled with waves.


    Although the family of golden winged mires is only half born, the immortal spirit demon, the Oriental Green wood, the Emperor Ming demon of the black prison, the snow spirit and the emperor Qingrong, have long known this kind of supremacy.


    In terms of these people, if they are at the same level of cultivation, they are not much worse than that of Kalou jueyu.


    But now these difficult guys were pulled into the wasteland by Du Shaofu. How can we not let the jade elder of jialouguan not be shocked.


    "What kind of moves did the demon king use to draw him together with Qingrong, ghost demon and Oriental Green wood?"


    In Taoism, an old man''s face was shocked and some of them were frozen.


    Not far away, on a mountain peak, that is the line-up of Buddhists. An old man is still dressed in cassock. He looks very old, but his eyes are like golden lanterns and he is hale and hearty.


    "Amitabha, the master of Du Shi is different from others!"


    The old monk opened his mouth like a copper bell.


    "He''s never been average."


    A young monk opened his mouth, his skin was white and smooth, his face was delicate as jade, and the nine ring scars on the key point were like nine mysterious runes flashing light, especially those eyes with divine light were like stars in the sky.


    "You also came from Zhongzhou. How much do you know about him?" The old monk asked the young monk.


    The young monk is not wearing a cassock, but a scarlet brocade shirt with a black belt around his waist. If not, he also exudes a kind of arrogance. However, the breath on his body can calm the soul and calm the mind.


    He was the jiuchongling of wuliangjiao. He came out of Zhongzhou and later entered Buddhism.


    "He has always been unfathomable."


    Jiuchongling opened his mouth and said such a sentence after a moment.


    Over the past few years, jiuchongling thought that his cultivation could be regarded as a thousand li in a day. He was favored by an elder of Buddhism. With the resources of Buddhism, jiuchongling had today''s cultivation.


    At the moment, among all the Buddhists of the same generation, jiuchonglingyin is only under henglun.


    Looking forward to the familiar figure in the void ahead at the moment, jiuchongling knows that no matter how fast he progresses, he can''t compare with the abnormal existence against the heaven.


    "Even if the front seal ban can be entered, the strongmen of the holy land will not enter. Who can compete for the present wasteland and the holy medicine on Tianyu mountain, I''m afraid that other machines and machines will not be able to enter!"


    In Taoism, an elder with a wry smile was looking at the group of supreme heaven pride in the wasteland at the moment, the demon king was still there, and the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan. Even if he saw the legendary treasures on Tianyu mountain, he would definitely not be able to capture the wolf like family members of the wasteland.


    "It''s worthy of its reputation. It''s so powerful that it''s terrible!"


    On a mountain peak, a moving blue dress woman looked at the black hair shawl, the tall and straight man murmured.


    Her face demon charm, body temptation, so that many people''s eyes bright, but now it is not close.


    Because many creatures know that she is the eight winged green crystal Python which has disappeared in the rumor, which is extremely terrible.


    "Very strong!"


    There is a peak, a man is surrounded by several people in front of the front, his eyes are covered with light gold, faintly filled with runes, the breath is not vulgar.He was one of the gold eating mice in Archaean society, and he also had a great reputation in the world.


    In the void, Du Shaojing''s beautiful shadow comes forward and looks at a man who is somewhat similar to himself. There are ripples in the clear eye light. The man in front of her is so similar to her and connected by blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1957

    As he looked at the woman approaching, a smile appeared on Du Shaofu''s determined and resolute face. His eyes showed a smile, which was quite different from the ferocity of the murderer.


    She stood in front of him, less than a foot away, slightly raised her eyes, the wind blowing black hair, hair flying, a few strands fell on the forehead, dust like fairy.


    "Girl, you seem to be thin."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and gently pulled the strands of hair off her forehead. There was always a smile on her face. His voice was very gentle, just like a little elk in front of him. He was afraid to frighten her out loud.


    A girl, Du Shaojing couldn''t help shaking her body and heart,


    but she held back, kept her smile on her face and whispered, "brother."


    But this sentence in her mouth, as if with an emotion in the spray chalky thin, let her hard to bear, eyes began to wet.


    She never forgot that he was born an hour earlier than her, but because of the word "brother", even if he had never seen it before, he gave her selfless love and was willing to give up his life''s love for her.


    "Well, how is your mother?"


    Du Shaofu nodded and laughed. His brother fell in his ears, as if he had integrated into his heart, and his heart was filled with warmth.


    "My mother is very good, but I miss you and dad."


    Du Shaojing said, trying to keep the smile on her face.


    "That''s good. My father and I are also very good. It won''t take you long. My father and I will go back to the French family to pick up my mother." Said Du Shaofu.


    "Well..."


    Du Shaojing nodded and wanted to say something else, but he didn''t say anything at last.


    "Shaofu, you have finally appeared."


    Long chalao, a member of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen formation, and so on, all swept into the air and came to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "I''ve met you, elder brother Qingchun." Du Shaofu saluted the chalky old man of jialouguan jade.


    "Brother, sister Qingqing is being hunted down by famous people. We have received news that she has entered the seal forbidden area in front of her. Her whereabouts are unknown. We can''t get in there yet."


    Du Xiaoqing seemed to have come back from his excitement and joy. He thought of the most important thing and immediately said to Du Shaofu.


    "I already know."


    Du Shaofu patted Xiaoqing on the shoulder, and he had already learned the news. When he saw him, he wanted to know the news of famous people and help Dongli Qingqing for the first time. Then he took it into his mind and asked him to find a chance to get close to him. In this way, he could find Dongli Qingqing as soon as possible.


    When he got here, he learned that Dongli Qingqing had already entered the front, and that the famous master wanted to fish in troubled waters. Du Shaofu signaled that he had used the card of Chen Qingrong to solve huiyou''en easily and was shocked at the scene.


    "The front seal prohibition is very strange, no one can enter."


    Zhen Qingchun frowns slightly, Rao is not weak in this aspect, but he is powerless in the face of the strange seal ban ahead.


    "The seal forbids me to check. It comes from ancient times, and I can''t get in." Du Shaojing said.


    Listening to elder brother Zhen Qingchun and his younger sister Shaojing, Du Shaofu frowned. Both of them could not enter and understand. It is conceivable that the seal was forbidden.


    "I''ll go and try."


    For a moment, Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and looked at the haze in the front sky. He stood at the main peak at the end of the sky with firm eyes.


    "We can take a long-term view. Many strong people rush in and lose money." Jialouzhi is always on the chalao road.


    "Long chalky old, I will be careful."


    Du Shaofu has decided that the whereabouts of Dongli Qingqing is unknown. He can''t help but investigate. Besides, he has the talent of Du Xiaoyao chijiri macaque, and the general forbidden seal can''t stop him.


    "Brother, have you ever fought with the mysterious young men and women who ride on the ancient monsters inside?" Du Shaojing asked Du Shaofu.


    "Yes, they are strong!" Du Shaofu said that the young man in the blue robe, who was the leader at the beginning, was not generally strong.


    "I have also fought with them. The seal prohibition in front of me is similar to their breath. I suspect that they may have come out from there. The seal prohibition may have something to do with them." Du Shaojing frowned slightly and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Get out of there..."


    On hearing this, all the people around Du Shaofu were astonished. How powerful those mysterious young people were.


    Especially the leading man, the immortal supreme nirvana, if they really walk out from the main peak of Tianyu mountain, then if there are old people behind, what kind of cultivation strength will be? I''m absolutely afraid there are strong people in the holy land.


    Du Shaofu''s face was calm. He looked at the mist rising from the mountains ahead. He was dazzling and full of energy fluctuations.


    "I''ll be careful."


    Du Shaofu has already decided that Dongli Qingqing''s whereabouts are unknown. No matter what place is ahead, he will go and have a look.Listening to Du Shaojing saying that those mysterious young men and women were related to the seal ban in front of him, Du Shaofu was not surprised but pleased.


    Those mysterious young men and women with free walking, seems to have something to do with Dongli Qingqing.


    If it''s true, Dongli Qingqing has entered the seal prohibition system, which may have a turning point.


    They didn''t say much. They knew Du Shaofu''s temper and Dongli Qingqing was in it now. He would go back to find her.


    "Young Fu, be careful."


    Jia Lou Guan Yu, Jia Lou Zhi Heng and so on long chalao Lao can only be responsible for Du Shaofu to be careful.


    "Brother, I''ll go with you."


    Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoqing and others both spoke up and wanted to accompany Du Shaofu.


    "You wait for me here. Don''t worry. I can protect myself."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and his feet were shining with gold, and his figure had swept forward.


    "Why, what does the devil want to do?"


    "Does that demon want to break through the seal ban?"


    The creatures on the surrounding mountains were surprised and looked at each other.


    Many powerful people failed to break through the seal ban, and were buried and robbed. Can the devil succeed?


    The mountains were misty and misty.


    In the distance ahead, the sky is shining brightly, and the strong energy fluctuation is diffuse. A huge mountain peak, like a towering giant, stands between the heaven and the earth.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu appeared in the void, careful.


    The energy ahead is torrential, and there are blue light talismans and secret patterns interwoven, and the mist is diffuse like chaos in the tumbling.


    "Whew..."


    A golden light flashed out of Du Shaofu''s palm, pierced the void like a sharp arrow and swept toward the void ahead.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the void ahead is full of green light, and the magic patterns are bright. An ancient breath suddenly comes out and shakes the void.


    "Hula..."


    Around the golden energy, the void flows out like a whirlpool, swallowing it directly, and then everything is calm.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, and obviously felt that his dark Qi energy was directly swallowed up, and even Du did not leave a trace.


    "What a strong seal ban, from ancient times, is extremely profound!"


    Du Shaofu marveled and made a little exploration. He knew that the seal prohibition was powerful. No wonder it blocked the steps of the major forces.


    "It seems strange..."


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu was surprised. Guochalan felt the familiar breath and peeped.


    The seal was strong, but it had a familiar feeling.


    After being surprised, Du Shaofu began to look at the front. His eyes were calm and staring.


    The rear is empty, many eyes are watching nervously.


    Not long after that, Du Shaofu looked at his eyes in front of him. He felt something special in front of him, which was very similar to some things recorded in tianlinglu, which was left by master Shengshou Lingdi.


    After a careful study, Du Shaofu found many clues and mysteries, which seemed to have a great relationship with Lingbo leisurely walk of Qingqing in Dongli.


    The fluctuation within the seal ban, like a weak river outside Tianyu mountain, has the feeling of overlapping with Lingbo leisurely walk.


    "Is that true?"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly and was alert in his heart. The yuan God of red Jiri macaque was directly prepared. The golden light was surging under his feet, and he was floating like a God. A little void turned into a vague figure and broke into the void ahead.


    Dongli Qingqing entered the seal ban. Du Shaofu had no choice. Even if he was spying on his mistakes, he still had the red Jiri horse Monkey God. No matter how bad it was, the purple thunder Xuan tripod on his body could protect himself.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu stepped into the void in front of him. Suddenly, the whole void trembled and made a loud noise, just like the sound of heaven, which shocked the world.


    In a flash, there were blue lights everywhere, and the mist rose, like a sea of clouds, which made a sensation, and burst into a brilliant light.


    It is just like a terrible beast awakened from a deep sleep, opened its eyes from chaos, and burst into light, bringing lightning and thunder, interweaving lightning, and boiling void!


    "No, the seal prohibition has been thoroughly stirred up!"


    Behind the void, all the strong open their eyes and watch nervously.


    Huang Guo''s children, jialouguan, yuchangchalao, etc., looked dignified.


    "Hula..."


    The seal prohibition was stirred thoroughly, shining brightly and devouring all vitality.


    Du Shaofu could feel the horror of the seal prohibition.


    This seal prohibition is like a world that devours all things. The mysterious Qi and vitality in one''s body are swallowed up and gone, which is hard to stop.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s body was full of golden light, and his feet were floating like gods. He shuttled through the mysterious patterns of talismans in the sky with a peculiar pace, which stimulated a strange method. Some runes were swept out, which could dissipate the energy that devoured life.In this way, Du Shaofu''s figure was like a God, and his light was shining. He wandered through the terrible seal prohibition and found a safe and secure road.


    In a moment, Du Shaofu went deep into the seal prohibition.


    "What, the devil has already broken in!"


    Such a scene, so that the four sides of the cloud move, a big wave.


    "It must be that the seal prohibition has been weakened, and you can go in!"


    "there is a holy medicine on the main peak of Tianyu mountain, break through!"


    There are figures with red eyes, and monsters with huge pupils glowing. The temptation of the holy medicine can not be resisted at all.


    "The seal prohibition has been weakened. Fight for the holy medicine!"


    For a moment, there was a big noise boiling, breath surging void.


    One after another, the figures could no longer bear it. They wanted to follow Du Shaofu, the demon king, to break through the seal and fight for the holy medicine.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1958

    "Hold on, no one will move!"


    The jade elder of kalouguan scolded the wasteland and the people of the golden winged ROC, and did not think that this was the time to break through the seal ban.


    "Let''s see."


    Among the major forces, there are also old people who speak up to prevent their children from joining the ranks of those who break the seal ban.


    "Boom


    Many creatures have just approached the seal ban, and the void suddenly trembles violently. The terrible blue light talisman secret lines soar to the sky. The whirlpool that devours the vitality appears around the living creatures. The ancient breath sweeps through and devours everything.


    "Ah..."


    The living creatures in the front were immediately engulfed. Their skin began to grow old, their hair turned white, and their muscles began to shrink. They turned from young to old. The naked eye could see the vitality of their bodies passing away. They screamed and howled constantly. Then they turned into corpses and disappeared into the void.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    "Help me, help me..."


    "Ah..."


    It is impossible to resist such devouring vitality. There are many strong people who are devoured. They burst out with all their strength, and their breath is towering. However, in the seal prohibition, they are like the lonely leaves in the hurricane, unable to struggle, leaving only the cry of despair and fear, which is extremely sad.


    "Go back, come on..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    The following creatures stopped in panic and quickly retreated. In panic, many figures collided with each other, and some people were injured and in chaos.


    "It seems that you still can''t get in, but how can benefactor Du break in?"


    In Buddhism, the eyes of the vigorous old monk fluctuated, watching Du Shaofu, the demon king, into the seal ban. He was worried.


    "That guy is so weird. Why can he go in?"


    "How can the seal ban be broken? If we go on like this, the holy medicine on Tianyu mountain has nothing to do with us. This trip will be in vain!"


    "Don''t worry, the elixir is not so easy to get. Even if Du Shaofu, the demon king, has entered, he may not be able to get the medicine."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Some people talk about it and worry about it.


    The demon king Du Shaofu has entered the seal prohibition, but they are now blocked by the seal prohibition.


    On that day, the legendary medicine on Yushan Mountain was far away from them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Within the seal prohibition, the talisman and secret patterns are dazzling and changeable.


    Du Shaofu stepped on the Lingbo leisurely walk, and dispelled the terrible swallowing power of the seal by means of the spirit record left by the master, the holy hand and the spirit emperor.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s face was dignified. As the party concerned, he was most aware that the terrible seal prohibition could not be broken through only relying on the methods of tianlinglu and Lingbo Xiaoyao, which were found out by temporary cramming at the moment. And this seal is so terrible that it is hard for the strong to break through.


    Du Shaofu was careful when he broke into the seal prohibition. Before long, everything behind disappeared, and another space appeared in front.


    Seal ban on the opposite side, a unique hole.


    A magnificent mountain range appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes, with beautiful mountains and rivers, numerous mountains and covered with ancient primitive forests.


    In the sky and earth, the white fog rises, there is a glow in the daytime, the covered mountains and rivers are ethereal, like fairyland, accompanied by an ancient holy breath.


    In the middle of that remote mountain range, there is a huge main peak standing in the sky. If it is like the pillar of heaven and earth, the surrounding clouds are bright and the energy is like the silver light falling from the nine days.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu stood in the void and took a cool breath. The spirit of heaven and earth inside was much stronger than that outside. Taking a deep breath was like swallowing the energy of heaven and earth.


    There are precious medicines everywhere.


    When Du Shaofu stepped into it, he immediately felt that there were many precious medicines around him, which were not ordinary ones.


    Du Shaofu didn''t start. Dongli Qingqing may be in here.


    According to the younger sister Shaojing, it may be related to those mysterious young men and women.


    Those young people are so strong, and most of them are strong in the holy land. They should be careful.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, a sharp energy drill through the void, dazzling, energy surging, like a column of flame light, terrifying, instantly came to Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu had been wary of the blow, and waved his hand. His hands shook in the void. A flash of Rune light appeared in front of him, just like a whirlpool. He resisted the terrible flame energy beam and disappeared into the void.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, there was a flaming fire. A red ape with a height of about 10 Zhang came out. The red flame was burning all over the body, and the void was twisted. The hot temperature atmosphere swept over, like a torrent pouring down, and faintly with the sound of thunder, the earth around the void was shaking.Such a flaming red giant ape, with two pupils looking at Du Shaofu, was also surprised. The whole body was bright with thick hair. Standing in the void, it was filled with terrible breath. Looking down at Du Shaofu, he said, "who is trespassing?"


    "Ancient red fire ape, the peak of the realm."


    Du Shaofu looked at the flaming red ape in front of him. It was the ancient red fire ape, a powerful monster. The ancient red fire ape in front of him reached the highest level of cultivation in the realm. If he was outside, he was already a giant.


    "I didn''t mean to break in. I just came to look for a friend. I hope it''s convenient."


    Du Shaofu said to the ancient red fire ape that such an ancient red fire ape seems to be guarding the gate. How strong will the people behind it be.


    Dongli Qingqing''s whereabouts are unknown now. Du Shaofu has to be careful not to conflict with the ancient red fire ape.


    "You have broken through the prohibition. I have to catch you and take it back. I''ll catch you!"


    The ancient red fire ape gazed at Du Shaofu. His eyes were puzzled, and then he reached for Du Shaofu.


    "Brother ape, why are you in trouble? I''m really just looking for someone. Please give me a convenience." Du Shaofu said to the ancient red fire ape.


    "A toast is a penalty if you don''t eat or eat!"


    The ancient red fire ape didn''t pay any attention to Du Shaofu. The ten foot tall body stepped forward and stepped out with one foot. In the blazing breath, the big hand like a dustpan directly grasped Du Shaofu, and the void was twisted like a twist under his big hand.


    "Why bother?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and did not move or shake. Facing the big hand, Du Shaofu punched out directly.


    "Bang!"


    As the void trembles, Du Shaofu''s fist and ape''s hand collide with each other, and there''s gold pouring and flame splashing.


    "Pedaling..."


    The body of the ancient red fire ape staggered back ten steps to stabilize it. When he looked at Du Shaofu again, his surprise became more and more intense.


    [today, I visited my ancestors on the mountain to visit the tomb. It was delayed, but I can only update it now. Today, I can only drive out one chapter. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu will update more. I apologize today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1959

    "Why do you have to do it again? I''m not polite!" Du Shaofu chided the ancient red fire ape.


    "Oh


    The ancient red fire ape roared, the flames fell, and the runes burst. In a flash, the huge body of ten Zhang inflated into a hundred Zhang.


    "Boom


    The giant ancient red fire ape stood like a mountain peak in the sky. The breath of the peak level of the realm was fully preserved. With its talent, the whole body seemed to be covered with flame armor. It was blazing hot. One hand seemed to protrude from the depths of the sky and directly crushed and covered Du Shaofu.


    "When I have a good temper!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly heavy, and some of his face was pulled down. This ancient red fire ape kept pace with the times. If he always gave in, he might only have the opposite effect. Sometimes, if he was moderately strong, the effect might be better.


    The figure leaped out directly, not retreating, but advancing. Du Shaofu''s punch was simple and direct. The golden light surged out, and the fist hit the ancient red fire ape.


    In an instant, Du Shaofu''s fist collided with his huge flaming palm. The two touched, and in an instant, the thunder like energy exploded. It was like thunder ringing all over the place, clanging and deafening!


    "Long..."


    The golden light explodes, the rune is bright, and the flame explodes like fireworks.


    Around the mountains and forests ups and downs, the ground shaking mountains, ground gullies continue to crack!


    In such a collision, Du Shaofu remained motionless, just like a rock.


    "Pooh "


    however, the huge ancient red fire ape fell like a meteorite to the forest, and the rock burst open and the blood spewed out of the mouth.


    The fierce pupil of the ancient red fire ape trembled. It seems that it is unbelievable that the highest level of cultivation in its realm was severely damaged by that human being with one move.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The roar of the beast startled the mountains and forests. From the front of the sky, there was a black shadow coming across the sky, just like the top of a dark cloud, and the void was covered.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and saw a huge monster coming from the sky. There were ancient fierce birds flapping their wings to cover the sky, blocking the light. In an instant, he was in the front of the sky, making the sky dark, and filled with a terrible atmosphere.


    Du Shaofu was shocked. These monsters were so familiar with them that they were the ancient monsters who had been guarding the precious medicine in the seal.


    None of these ancient monsters are just weak. They are full of terrible ferocity!


    On a dragon in the middle, a man standing in a blue military robe stands with a green light. Youmo looks like he is about thirty years old. He is very powerful.


    Around the back of ancient monsters, there are also a lot of figures, young, they ride with the ancient monster strong.


    "It''s them. They come from here! "


    as Du Shaofu''s eyes swept, his clear eyes in his eyes could not help shaking. As his sister Shaojing suspected, these mysterious young men and women really walked out of the main peak of Yushan on this day.


    There are not only fierce monsters in Tianyu mountain, but also human beings. They have been inherited from ancient times. Any one of them is not vulgar, and is absolutely strong.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the young men and women, and then focused on the blue man in the middle of the dragon''s head, who had been guarding Sansheng Jinlian. There was a woman who seemed to be about eighteen or nine years old. It was the first time I saw her, but I didn''t meet at the time of meeting.


    The woman''s face is very beautiful, slim, slender and beautiful, wearing a light green Luoyi long skirt, filled with the spirit of immortality. Her temperament is calm and self-contained, pure and refined, just like a banished immortal who does not eat fireworks.


    The woman rode a snow-white ancient white eagle as a mount, standing with the dragon.


    Her eyes moved away from the ancient red fire ape who was climbing up from the ground. Then her eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body. Her eyes were as bright as stars and as clear as autumn water.


    "Who are you who can get through the seal ban?"


    On the top of the dragon''s head, the man in the leading blue robe looked at Du Shaofu''s way. His voice was calm, but it made people tremble for no reason.


    The man''s eyes were also covered with surprise. The seal ban had not been broken, but there was an intruder in front of him. This is a great event. The other party can easily damage the ancient red fire ape, which is obviously not a weak person.


    "We met."


    Du Shaofu looked at the man in blue and said, "I have a female friend who should have entered here. I come to look for it. I hope to make it convenient. I promise I won''t touch anything in this place!"


    "Outsiders can''t get in at all. I think you must have found the wrong place. How did you get in?" On the back of the white eagle, a beautiful woman spoke with a clear and moving voice, and looked at Du Shaofu curiously.


    "She can do this. Maybe she has already entered here. I wonder if you have seen her?"


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, and his feet were swaying with golden light. His figure was as unpredictable as a God. Suddenly, a wandering shadow crossed the void, and then he stopped walking in the void.


    Looking at the mysterious young men and women in front of him, Du Shaofu reveals that Lingbo''s leisurely walk. At first, he fought with the man in blue war robe. Because Lingbo was carefree, he finally retreated. There may be a great connection between the two.Du Shaofu guessed that he should encounter these mysterious people when he left Qingqing in the East.


    "It''s a leisurely walk!"


    The voice of surprise came from the mouth of the beautiful woman on the back of the white eagle. Her eyes, as clear as autumn water, fluctuated violently, and her face changed color.


    Around the young men and women are moving, for it changes color, a pair of eyes light surprised.


    "It''s you!"


    The man in blue war clothes stares at Du Shaofu. He recognizes Du Shaofu. Although the appearance of the man in front of him has changed at the moment, he immediately feels the identity of the former.


    "There''s no one you''re looking for. How can you get here? You shouldn''t have come here." The man in the blue robe looked at Du Shaofu and said that his face was calm enough to give people a feeling of indifference.


    "I''ve come, so find her."


    From the eyes of the man in the blue robe, Du Shaofu felt that the former might be hiding something.


    "I said, there is no one you are looking for. If you don''t leave, you will die!" The man in blue said this.


    "I''m here to find someone. If I find her, I''ll go."


    Du Shaofu felt more and more that the former seemed to be hiding something on purpose. Dongli Qingqing must be here.


    "Elder brother, he can walk freely. Can he come to find Qing..." The beautiful woman opened her mouth to the man in the blue robe.


    "If cloud, I will deal with it!"


    The man in the blue robe interrupted the beautiful woman''s words, looked at Du Shaofu, wiped a little wave in his eyes, and his voice was still calm. He said, "who are you, what''s the name of the person you''re looking for, and what''s the relationship with you?"


    "Du Shaofu, the man I''m looking for is Dongli Qingqing, my wife." Du Shaofu said.


    Just listen to Du Shaofu''s words, all the young men and women on the back of the ancient monster''s mount are all changed color.


    "Shua Shua..."


    One after another, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body and fixed their eyes on Du Shaofu.


    "What do you say, she''s your wife?"


    The man''s face in the blue war robe also changes color directly. His voice can make people tremble without any reason. It seems to be able to take away the vitality of living beings, which is extremely strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1960

    The beautiful woman called Ruoyun, at the moment, her clear eyes are also full of violent fluctuations.


    "She''s my woman." Du Shaofu nodded.


    The man in the blue battle suit is staring at Du Shaofu tightly, and his eyes are full of blue light.


    "I''ll give you a chance. If you can beat me, I''ll let you find her." For a moment, the man in blue robe stared at Du Shaofu and said such a sentence.


    "Brother, this should be told to the elders. He is here to find Qing..."


    The woman, who was called Ruoyun, looked back from Du Shaofu''s body and said to the man in the blue robe.


    "He has the right to say so." The man in the blue robe interrupted the beautiful woman again. His eyes fell on Du Shaofu tightly and said, "if you don''t dare to fight a war, you should abandon your cultivation. Then you will never appear again. I can save your life!"


    Hearing the speech, the beautiful woman called Ruoyun wanted to say something to the man in the blue robe, but she didn''t say anything at last.


    She also wanted to see if the man from outside seemed to have such qualifications.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, and there were fluctuations in his pupils. It seems that these people must know the whereabouts of Dongli Qingqing. It seems that they have no choice but to fight against the man in blue war robes. If we can get the news of Dongli Qingqing, it is undoubtedly the best.


    Seeing that Du Shaofu agreed to the first world war without hesitation, the figure on the mount of ancient monsters around him was very strange. If he was defeated and abandoned his cultivation, did this guy really think he could win.


    "You can think about it again. If you lose, you will abolish your cultivation. If you leave now, I can let my brother keep your cultivation as long as you never appear again." The beautiful woman opened her mouth, and her voice fell on Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "I must find her. I will fight for the first time. I hope you will keep your promise. If I win, I will tell her whereabouts."


    Although he knew that the blue robed man was powerful and the immortal Nirvana conquered all the powerful forces, Du Shaofu was not too nervous. At the beginning, he only had contact with him. At this moment, he had a little expectation. This is the supreme Nirvana person inherited from ancient times I don''t know how to compare with myself.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s resolute eyes, he did not waver. The beautiful woman''s eyes were full of waves.


    Around the ancient beast mount, the other young men and women look with a little bit of ridicule. In their hearts, how can these people be the opponents of ruosu brother.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    One by one ancient monster mount, fierce pupil filled with light, overlooking Du Shaofu roaring, as if in a joke.


    "It''s not a good place to fight. Just follow me."


    The man in the blue robe looked at Du Shaofu calmly. As he spoke, the Dragon at his feet turned and swept toward the front.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In the roar of the beast, one by one, the ancient monsters turned and left. The clothes and dresses of young men and women were fluttering, and their demeanor was extraordinary!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a golden light flickered at his feet, and he immediately followed him.


    Under the sky, the mountains are green and misty. There are birds of spirit flapping their wings in the mountains and animals are playing in the mountain streams, just like fairyland.


    Not long after a Lingshan, surrounded by mountains, there was a huge square, like a huge peak flattened by life, with runes twinkling around and mysterious connected.


    "There is a strong blessing of prohibition!"


    Du Shaofu appeared in the void with a group of mysterious young men and women. Looking at the huge square, Du Shaofu was forbidden and blessed, which was hard to shake.


    "Whoosh..."


    On the top of the dragon''s head, the figure of the man in the blue robe came out of the sky. The man''s robe was shining with hunting light. He was already standing in the middle of the square with a calm look.


    Du Shaofu''s toes were a little empty, and his figure swept over the square under the gaze of the eyes around him, and then he stood opposite the man in the blue robe.


    "Does this guy really think he can defeat brother ruosu?"


    As Du Shaofu''s figure fell, his eyes were filled with a purple color of ridicule.


    "It seems that this guy''s strength is not weak. He had a fight with brother ruosu at the beginning. For the sake of his free walking, brother ruosu thought that he had something to do with us, so he let him go."


    Br > "don''t be afraid of our old brother if we want to kill them, it''s not enough for us to kill them!"


    "Don''t worry, this boy doesn''t have that qualification, if elder brother Shu won''t give him this chance!"


    "It''s good to be able to recover a life later!"


    On the mount of the ancient monster, there was a lot of discussion, but it was not a message. It was made clear that Du Shaofu had never been in the eye. In their eyes, the outside people in front of them would not be rivals at all."Elder brother, the elders told us not to take human life. This man is still walking with a carefree life. You should be gentle in your hand, in case he is really green..."


    The beautiful woman named Ruoyun looked at Du Shaofu, sighed and said to the man in the blue robe.


    "I''m just giving him the qualification, otherwise he won''t have the qualification to fight with me."


    The man in the blue robe interrupted the beautiful woman''s words again, looked at Du Shaofu with a soft and ethereal voice, and said, "if he admits defeat now and never appears again, I can leave him to practice as you say."


    How can he not understand his brother''s mind? If this person is really related to sister Qingqing, he really needs to prove his qualification. Otherwise, the elders of the clan will do the same.


    "Thank you very much, girl. I have decided on this battle."


    Du Shaofu turned and looked up, smiling at the beautiful woman on the back of the ancient white eagle. His mouth curved upward and said, "don''t worry. For your sake, I won''t hurt your brother."


    [there is a delay on the way back today. This is the second watch, and there will be a shift in the evening. It is suggested that brothers and sisters watch early tomorrow morning. Xiao Yu is coding words. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1961

    Du Shaofu''s words, so that everyone was stunned, several desire is full of astonishment.


    Even that beautiful woman is also pretty Yan one Leng.


    When he arrived here, Du Shaofu understood that these people must have known the whereabouts of Dongli Qingqing.


    There is no way to avoid this war. There is only one!


    If you want to fight, it''s a real war!


    Looking at Du Shaofu who was not far in front of him, the man in blue military robe was calm and cool. He also lifted a faint radian on his cool and handsome face and said, "no matter how strong you are, it''s beyond my expectation to dare to fight. Remember, my name is Dongli ruosu."


    "East away from the pivot!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the man in front of him in blue robes. Dongli ruosu is also a compound surname. He is afraid that it has something to do with Dongli Qingqing.


    "I don''t care what relationship you have with her, but I tell you, it''s useless. Some things, qualifications determine everything. If you don''t have that qualification, you can only disappear forever!"


    Dong Li Ruo Shu looks at Du Shaofu with pale eyes, and his whole body begins to fluctuate, which makes his surrounding space appear a little twisted trace, and his whole body is filled with an ancient flavor.


    This kind of breath is swallowing the vitality in the void, which makes people feel a palpitation from the bottom of my heart.


    "I don''t know what qualifications you want."


    Du Shaofu''s face showed a little smile, set off a trace of unreasonable domineering arc, looked at Dongli ruoshu and said: "if you defeat is a qualification, then I tell you, I really have enough of this qualification!"


    "Really..."


    Dongli ruoshu looked at Du Shaofu, but his voice was still empty and quiet. He said, "in that case, I can only make you awake..."


    "Boom


    With the last word of Dongli ruosu''s words falling down, the sky suddenly trembles with the emptiness around his body. Suddenly, the blue light on this side of the sky is shining everywhere, swallowing vitality. In the eyes of Fuwen, ruoshu''s hair is flying, and his body shape disappears like a ghost.


    With the disappearance of the former, Du Shaofu''s face was covered with a little tinge of color. The former was stronger than Dugu burning the sky, yeluhan, Oriental Green Wood and ghost demon. Although the immortal Nirvana was not afraid of himself, if he was careless, he might be very troublesome.


    According to the current situation, Du Shaofu knew that he could not defeat this battle!


    "Come on


    When he was hunting in his robe, Du Shaofu''s dark Qi burst out of his body without any reservation. The golden light burst out suddenly. In an instant, a clanging sound of "crackling" came out of his bones. The mighty dark Qi twisted the void with the incomparable power of hegemony.


    Although Du Shaofu''s mind is as steady as a rock, his character is as domineering as ever.


    This kind of tyranny is the pride of the body itself and the will contained in the blood of the golden winged ROC.


    Du Shaofu never underestimated his opponent, but he never changed his arrogance. This is the talent given by the golden winged ROC bird family!


    "Baquan do!"


    As the sound of the drink fell, Du Shaofu shook his arm and clenched his fist with his right hand. With the golden light and the vast dark air, the breath stirred the void like wind and thunder, surging and shaking the void. Without any fancy, he directly blasted the void in front of him.


    Oh! ''


    before the fist, there is a sound like a dragon chanting nine days, like a God''s long cry, which causes lightning and thunder in the sky, and the momentum dominates all things


    ''boom ''


    under the trembling eyes of the young men and women around him, Dongli ruoshu''s figure is revealed in the rippling space ripple. A fist is blue, and Du Shaofu''s fist is hit together. In the "roaring" sound, the surrounding void suddenly cracks and explodes from the collision place.


    "Hula..."


    The energy of terror turns into a ripple of strength and runes, like a tsunami, which suddenly sweeps through the void. The space is in a violent vibration, and the dull sound suddenly seems like thunder.


    The square trembled and the ground was shaking, but it was not broken. With the blessing of prohibition, the square was as solid as a rock.


    This is also the reason why Dongli ruoxiu fought with Du Shaofu here. If it was outside, it would have destroyed the precious land of Yushan.


    "Hi..."


    In the wave of golden runes, the figure of ruoshu of Dongli retreats in the void, while Du Shaofu''s figure only slightly shakes.


    When everything calmed down, the two tall and straight figures in the sky stood at a distance, but the expressions of those ten young men and women in the distance had already solidified, and the evil pupils of those ancient monsters were also stagnant.


    Dongli ruosu was repulsed by one move, which shocked them too much.


    The man named Du Shaofu, with one move, made them stop laughing on their faces, which caused an incredible shock in their hearts!


    For so many years, they have never seen anyone in their generation who can defeat Dongli ruosu, which is a god like existence in their hearts.Until a few days ago, there was a mysterious outside woman, let Dongli ruosu lose for the first time!


    "Have you found that Du Shaofu seems to be very similar to that woman?"


    There is a young man on the back of the demon beast. This man named Du Shaofu is very similar to the woman who defeated Dongli ruosu not long ago.


    "It''s very similar." Some people argue that the more they look, the more they look like the woman.


    East from if cloud''s eye son inside, at the moment also spreads the waves.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    "Whoosh..."


    At the moment, the huge movement on the square startled all around, and a roar was heard in the distance. Many animal shadows and human figures were coming.


    In a very short period of time, there are many monsters roaring and coming, and there are some figures sitting on them.


    Others came alone, men and women, old and young, and looked at Dongli ruosu and Du Shaofu on the square. Their eyes were surprised, and then they stood with those mysterious young men and women.


    "Boom..."


    In the high altitude, there is a strong breath, which makes the void vibrate, and the dazzling blue light diffuses in the mid air, which makes it difficult for the people present to look directly.


    With the dazzling blue light emerging, there are more than a dozen old men and women walking out, all with dignity.


    At the beginning, several old people and women all looked like they were very old.


    The appearance of these old figures made Du Shaofu''s eyes squint.


    The breath of these old figures on their bodies is incomparably strong. Although they may not be on the East pivot, any one of them is powerful, which is almost the same as the breath of the elders such as kalouye, kalouyuantu, and jialouguan jade of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "I have seen the elders."


    When these old figures came, people around immediately saluted, and the first young men and women riding on ancient monsters also paid homage to them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1962

    "What''s going on?"


    An old man in the middle has a strange blue hair, but his old face gives people a feeling of great vitality. He wears a plain robe and his breath is calm, which makes people feel a strong vitality.


    Du Shaofu looked at the broad robed old man from a distance. Relying on his excellent perception of the original spirit, he clearly felt a strong and hidden breath coming out of his body. He was afraid that he would not be under the great elder of the golden winged Dapeng family.


    Looking at the old man''s question at the moment, the young men and women looked at each other in the past ten years. It was hard to say.


    "Uncle, an outsider broke in. He said that Qingqing was his wife." East from Ruoyun forward, shell teeth gently open, to the broad robed old man back.


    Smell speech, that ten old figure is also for it must change color, a pair of vicissitudes of vision looked at Du Shaofu''s body.


    In the square, Du Shaofu withdrew his eyes. Behind these mysterious young men and women, there are indeed old people. Looking at the battle situation, there are still many people in them. They have been breeding in Tianyu mountain.


    "Hoo..."


    Before the end of the war, Du Shaofu''s chest heaved and puffed a puff of turbid Qi from his stomach along his throat. He looked at Dongli ruosu in front of him and said, "use all your strength, or you won''t be my opponent!"


    "It''s arrogant..."


    Those old figures and other people who came to the end did not know what had happened before. Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, their faces were a little changed.


    Dong Li Ruo Shu stares at Du Shaofu. The former''s fist is too terrible and arrogant. His fist is still numb.


    Before this attack, Dongli ruosu had not put the former in his eyes. At the beginning, he had a little contact with him. The former should also be one of the talents in the outside world, but in front of him, he really did not put it in his eyes.


    But just after this attack, Dongli ruosu really felt the strength of the man in front of him. The former changed his appearance and breath at the beginning, but he was afraid that his cultivation had been completely hidden. He had fought with him at the beginning, but he did not really do his best.


    Looking at the former, Dong Li Ruo Shu''s eyes suddenly closed slightly, and a strange breath of awe in the body suddenly swept the square void from the blue war robe!


    "Boom! "


    in an instant, the eyes of ruoshu in the east open again, and the green light bursts out. The breath of life and death on the body is also climbing to the peak without reservation. The tremendous energy bursts out in an instant, and a terrible energy storm sweeps out all over the place in an instant.


    The breath is full of vitality and full of supreme power.


    The blue color is dazzling, just like a round of blue sun in the sky. The East is like a pivot, standing among them, just like a god!


    Around the sound of wind and thunder clang, such as heaven and earth in resonance!


    "Brother ruosu, this is going to use all his strength!"


    "Except for the mysterious woman, brother ruosu has never used all his strength in these years."


    People around were surprised and shocked!


    I don''t know how many years no one can let Dongli ruosu use all his strength, including some elders even lost in the hands of Dongli ruosu.


    But now in the face of an outside intruder, Dongli ruosu is already doing its best, which makes them excited and looking forward to it!


    Feeling the breath of Dong Li Ruo Shu, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. The golden light fluctuated behind him, and the real ROC''s golden wings stimulated the expansion.


    "Boom


    In a flash, the dazzling golden light is like a golden torrent hanging in the sky, bearing the fierce breath of hegemony.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    When the giant ROC behind Du Shaofu''s golden wings stirred, the tyrannical and oppressive forces were diffused, which made many ancient monsters around him tremble and blood boil, and they could not help roaring and crawling!


    "The breath of golden winged ROC birds, this world is still the blood of the family of golden winged mires?"


    "it is clearly human, why there is the breath of golden winged mires? It is incredible! "


    those old figures are still amazed, and their eyes are shocked beyond belief!


    Feeling the domineering atmosphere of Du Shaofu and the will of tyranny brought by Dapeng''s golden wings, the eyes of Du Shaofu are fluctuating.


    "War!"


    However, there was no delay immediately. In the vitality, the blue light was shining. Waving a palm print, the secret pattern of the blue light talisman broke out, which devoured the void like a whirlpool. In an instant, he pierced the void and photographed Du Shaofu.


    "War! "


    behind Du Shaofu, the golden wings of the ROC fluttered, and the five fingers curled slightly. A claw print was revealed in his hand. The dazzling talisman and secret patterns were as rampant as the golden lightning. It was like a golden winged ROC bird that wanted to fly out and soar for nine days.


    This is the broken claws of the ROC. The terrifying breath of domineering force breaks out. It is like a real golden winged ROC coming, which makes the eyes around him startled. The spirits of ancient demons and beasts tremble!


    Their speed is as fast as lightning, and their figures are unpredictable.


    "Hi "


    just when Du Shaofu''s Dapeng claw smashed the void and was about to touch Dongli ruosu''s palm print, Dongli Rushu''s attack suddenly sank, and his figure was unpredictable and disappeared from Du Shaofu''s paw print."Whew!"


    When it reappeared, it had already reached out in front of Du Shaofu and turned his hand into a finger. A green light finger print engulfed vitality, and with a terrible energy, it fell on the center of Du Shaofu''s paw print as fast as lightning.


    "Hula!"


    When they touch each other, a terrifying wind ripples with the broken runes suddenly burst out, and the space waves on the void spread rapidly, which swept them and made the void tremble constantly.


    Those old and strong figures in the field, seeing the fierce confrontation between the two figures in the empty square at the moment, their eyes twinkled slightly, and they were all in waves.


    "Pedaling!"


    In the void, Du Shaofu and Dong Li ruoshu''s figures recoil at the same time.


    Du Shaofu stopped and glanced at his right palm. There were some red marks in the palm of his hand, which made him feel a little pain.


    The strange energy into the body can affect the vitality of the body. Fortunately, Du Shaofu is not greatly affected by the golden winged ROC bird skill.


    "The body method is very strange!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected. Dongli ruoshu''s free walking is more skillful than he is, and his body method is also more vast and changeable. It is obvious that his own Lingbo Xiaoyao step is not a complete Lingbo Xiaoyao step, and it is not as good as Dongli ruosu''s refined stride. In just one attack, Dongli Ruo pivot his palm and condense the attack to a point. This kind of attack is more powerful and fierce, which makes him just suffer a small loss.


    Du Shaofu''s face is normal, and his golden eyes are calm, but he has some fluctuation in his heart. He can''t underestimate any opponent. If it wasn''t for his own flesh and the overlord of the golden winged Dapeng birds, he would have suffered a great loss in the hands of Dongli ruosu. His immortal breath level would not be strong and terrible under his own cultivation!


    "Green cane thousands of miles!"


    One move worked. Dongli ruozhu drank heavily, and his fingerprints changed. The runes burst into a virtual shadow of a vine. Countless vines, like flowers in full bloom, pierced the void and shrouded Du Shaofu.


    In the face of such a strange attack, Du Shaofu felt a strange energy that devoured vitality. Under his feet, the light was shining, and the golden wings of the ROC were flashing behind him. In addition, he was walking in the sky, and his body was in the air, so he avoided it.


    "Free walk on the wave!"


    When Du Shaofu''s free and carefree stride at his feet, an old woman exclaimed on the spot.


    When the attack failed, the East was like a pivot, and the color of his face changed. The fingerprints changed in an instant. All the blue lights flew out of his body and turned into attacks and swept away at Du Shaofu.


    It is obvious that these martial arts skills have been cultivated to a perfect level in Dongli ruosu''s hands. In addition to the weird free walking, they are terrible and strange, and the offensive is fierce and subtle.


    In the face of the fierce attack like Dongli ruosu, Du Shaofu did not blindly avoid it. The advantage of the golden winged Dapeng is the attack. The attack of the golden winged mirobos is exerted to the extreme. The mysterious air rushes in the shrine, supplemented by Dapeng''s golden wings, shaking the sky wings, and penglin Jiutian, etc.


    "Boom..."


    This kind of attack directly collides with each other. It is like a chain bomb explosion. The blue light is overflowing and the golden light is howling. The energy of terror fluctuates like a flood, spreading everywhere in the void, shaking the void "rumbling".


    Such a fierce confrontation, but also let the eyes around the faint excited color.


    They haven''t seen Dongli ruosu fight with all his strength for a long time, and they also want to know how the extraordinary man in the outside world has reached.


    "Bang!"


    It was a dull sound, and the two figures were separated by a touch.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    In the outbreak of the golden light, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, which were like lightning, were flying. The dark air in his body was also like a pouring flood. Along the fingerprints, they condensed into a brilliant palm print with the color of gold.


    "Well, it seems that the martial arts skills are too weak!"


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s Shaoyang seal, Dongli ruoshu''s eyes sank, and the secret patterns of the blue talisman burst out. In an instant, the arm was covered with thick bark, emitting the ancient Rune light, just like the strongest armor. In an instant, it collided with Du Shaofu''s palm.


    A startling sound suddenly resounded from the void of this square


    Du Shaofu''s Shaoyang seal was smashed and the golden light was broken.


    "I said this martial art is too..."


    Dongli Ruoyu''s eyes showed a smile, but his voice did not fall, but his face suddenly changed color. He found that the palm print of the former was shattered, but his figure was like a rock, still like a mountain. There was a smile in the corner of his mouth. A terrible energy wave was about to erupt like a repressed volcano.


    "Roar "


    suddenly, Du Shaofu''s voice was like the sound of a dragon''s chant, like a roar of thunder, like a volcanic eruption.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Let the heaven and earth tremble, the heaven and earth roar, and the empty space around them shatters one after another. The sound waves contain domineering martial arts and Yuan Shen''s attack, sweeping the sky and the earth.The figures in the distance around and the ancient monsters were also greatly affected by the sound wave attack. Some people''s faces were very white, showing the color of pain.


    The leader''s broad robed old man''s eyes were full of waves, waving his hands, and the blue light surged. He turned into a light curtain to block the terrible sound wave and protect the children around him.


    "What a terrible sonic attack, able to attack the original God!"


    Other old and powerful figures are also nodding and shaking secretly at the moment. If they encounter such sound waves, they will be hard to resist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1963

    The sound wave swept through, like thunder, but Du Shaofu''s face looked as usual. Although he had a strong air way, he was still attacked by Yuan Shen. But if Dongli ruosu could be defeated like this, he would not be the immortal nirvana.


    "Boom


    Sure enough, in the sound wave, the void trembled with fright, and a terrible breath came out of it. The mysterious air of the sky was like the sea, surging and boiling in the void of this square.


    "Long..."


    The sound of the sky is endless and sonorous, with six rings in the sky.


    The six rings of God are burning like fire, and the East is like a pivot in the middle of the sky. The whole body is covered with bright green light talismans and mysterious patterns, rippling with ancient prestige, like a god approaching and oppressing all things!


    "After all, you are a person from the outside world. I don''t know the secret of the world. I inherited from this ancient land. I bear the heavenly wood and martial vein. I have the highest nirvana. The true biography of the" local technologist "can make me try my best and prove that you are excellent, but it is not qualified after all!"


    In this terrible surge of momentum, a calm to indifferent air voice also suddenly spread from the world.


    "Boom..."


    Just as the voice of indifference spreads out, the terrible sound wave that sweeps the four sides is directly swallowed up in the trembling sound of "boom".


    Above the void, east from the pivot as the center, a terrible whirlpool of blue light is shining, just like a black hole of blue light, and Lianyin bodu can swallow and enter.


    The terrible power of swallowing spread, just 10 Zhang away from Du Shaofu, was blocked by the golden light of the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu.


    "What strange veins of martial arts, Fangji, are they from?"


    Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC burst into golden light, and Du Shaofu''s eyes were also tightly fixed on the front. The green light wrapped in it was like a figure like a God. At the moment, the breath on his body was powerful and terrible. The whirlpool of the void was spreading and swallowing all things. He had the feeling that he was going to be taken away from the sky, which was irresistible.


    Dong Li is like a pivot, treading on the void. His eyes are blue and bright, and the voice of the sky is ringing in the void. He looks directly at Du Shaofu and slowly raises his head and says, "it''s over!"


    With the fall of ruosu''s voice and the condensation of its fingerprints, the sky of this ancient square suddenly twisted, and the surrounding environment suddenly changed, as if it had turned into a terrible void. If you were deep in the outer space, there would be lightning and thunder all around, without any chance, only destruction.


    "Weird, so weird!"


    This sudden change made Du Shaofu''s face change greatly. The golden winged ROC bird''s skill was fully stimulated, and the ROC''s golden wings burst out in full force behind his back, which reluctantly resisted the terrible energy that devoured the vitality.


    However, he only reluctantly resisted. Du Shaofu still felt the vitality in his body, which was being forced to swallow up and dissipate in this strange space.


    "Tianmu swallow star hand!"


    The last handprint is condensed, and Dongli ruozhu pushes it out to Du Shaofu with one hand. This strange void suddenly vibrates and turns into a terrible giant hand. The whole body is bright and full of vitality, but it makes people feel desolate and destroyed from the depths of the soul.


    "Long..."


    The huge hand crushed Du Shaofu, and the space collapsed everywhere, revealing a black space black hole, which was reflected by the blue light.


    "Tianmu swallow star hand, this is my unique skill of Fangji!"


    The terrible huge hand collapsed, and the pressure diffused out made the blood boil and the spirit tremble, which resonated with the soul and blood.


    "Tianmu swallows the star hand, which is driven by the supreme power and Tianmu''s martial pulse. I''m afraid it''s impossible for someone to resist under the Holy Land!"


    Among the more than ten old figures, one of the old and old women was stunned, and then murmured to herself.


    If cloud from the East looked at the field, clear eyes at this time, moving Jiao Yan a face of dignified, frown.


    Looking at the terrible hand print, Du Shaofu''s eyes were covered with a faint color. Under his keen vitality, he could feel the terrible destructive power contained in the terrible fingerprint, which was also mixed with the supreme power and the strange force.


    Dongli ruosu''s cultivation is absolutely difficult to resist at this moment.


    Even at the same level, Dongli ruoshu is better than Dugu Huotian and yeluhan.


    But Du Shaofu had no delay in his heart. The shadows of his hands condensed rapidly, and the mysterious Qi in his body was like a huge wave in the ocean, surging along the acupoints and meridians.


    "Shaoyang seal!"


    "Less Yin mark!"


    "The seal of the sun!"


    In an instant, Du Shaofu condensed three seals, and the three seals overlapped in an instant. On his right palm, there was a mass of energy body covering and condensed into three color fingerprints of gold, black and silver, which were crystal clear and full of runes.


    The crystal clear three color fingerprint is quite calm, but around the fingerprint, there are dark cracks exposed.


    Everyone can feel it. A palpitating wave in his fingerprints diffused out, which made the more than ten old and powerful people present feel a little frightened."What kind of martial arts is this? It seems to be a kind of martial arts. "


    " it seems that there are at least three kinds of martial arts! "


    there is a change in the complexion of the old and strong, and the terrible energy fluctuation makes them move.


    "Not enough. Have a try."


    However, Du Shaofu did not stop. In his left hand, there was a strange wave of violent energy. Suddenly, a trace of red energy was seeping out of the void space. All of a sudden, it was wrapped in his palm, and the surrounding void was twisted.


    In a flash, the fourth handprint immediately covered Du Shaofu''s palm. It was as bright as red, as bright as the sky, and the light was like lightning.


    "The sun print!"


    The fourth fingerprints congealed and instantly merged into the three fingerprints of his right hand. With the condensation of the fourth handprint, there was a sudden burst of light, and the calm energy began to boil. Then, in a burst of shaking, Du Shaofu''s face became pale, but the four seals in his hand had gradually merged.


    Four seals overlap, condense the illusory four images!


    The four seals are interlinked, the seals are superimposed, and the power is increased, which is enough to suppress the human beings and move mountains and rivers!


    This is the first time that Du Shaofu condenses the fourth seal.


    This is also the first opponent that Du Shaofu met after he came out of the chensu space and needed to be taken seriously.


    Du Shaofu also wanted to know how powerful the four images, which are claimed to be able to suppress human beings and move mountains and seas, can reach at this moment.


    The four seals in his hands are overlapped, the light is gorgeous, and the strong and powerful pressure is diffused from it. There is a faint roar of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles, which makes the ancient void turbulent.


    "Taiji gives birth to Liangyi, Liangyi gives birth to four images, and the four images gather in xuanhuang, which may not exist along with the heaven, but should smile against the heaven. The seal of xuanhuang emperor can set eight directions and suppress the common people!"


    This kind of words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. The colorful and gorgeous handprint was a dazzling light tail in the sound of Sanskrit, and it was in a moment that it collided with the terrible green light hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1964

    "Hum!"


    Dong Li Ruo Shu''s face darkened, and he felt that Du Shaofu''s handprint was not ordinary, but he had enough confidence in his Tianmu tunxing hand, not to mention the supreme power and Tianmu martial pulse blessing at the moment.


    However, Dongli ruosu underestimated Du Shaofu and the seal of xuanhuang emperor that Du Shaofu had condensed.


    At the beginning, with three seals, Du Shaofu was able to easily cross the ranks to compete with the nine strong ones, and it was no surprise to kill the opponents. What''s more, Du Shaofu now condenses four seals, which is the real seal of xuanhuang emperor!


    "boom!"


    The two fingerprints collided with each other under the gaze of many startling eyes, and the startling energy muffled and suddenly resounded through the ancient void.


    "Bang!"


    When the two fingerprints collide, the runes burst out, and the seal of xuanhuang emperor confronts with Tianmu tunxing hand, which bursts out dazzling light.


    The energy of the two fingerprints erodes each other, just like two meteorites collide.


    In the middle of the collision void, a huge void black hole collapses and reveals a deep and deep darkness, which makes people feel creepy and chilly at the first glance!


    Tianmu swallows all things with his hands, and wants to swallow up the energy printed by xuanhuangdi.


    But not long after that, the emperor xuanhuang printed that the violent and domineering energy was released, and the sound of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles came out.


    "Roar..."


    "Guwu..."


    In the seal of xuanhuang emperor, a green dragon, a white tiger, a phoenix and a tortoise appear in the seal of xuanhuang emperor.


    Roar like thunder, want to destroy the spirit of life, awe inspiring pressure to make the world boil, the animals frighten, shiver for it.


    The four animal shadows roared, broke out the terror momentum, and suddenly hit Tianmu tunxing''s hand in the incomparable hegemony.


    The power of the overlord is incomparable, which smashes the fingerprints of the former directly.


    "Hiss..."


    The star swallowing hand of Tianmu in the East is like a fire suddenly extinguished, and the terrible energy storm and rune stop and dissipate quickly.


    The shadow of the four beasts annihilated and disappeared in the void at the same time.


    "Pedaling..."


    East from if pivot''s figure staggers backward, the complexion is pale for a moment, a trace of red blood spills from the corner of the mouth.


    "That guy fought against brother ruosu''s Tianmu tunxing hand!"


    "It''s not just the fight, the guy also hurt ruosu!"


    Looking at the scene in the field, the eyes around him were not surprised. Dongli ruosu was hurt with all his strength. The man''s martial arts skills were terrible.


    "What kind of martial arts is this? It''s so domineering!"


    The leader''s broad robe, the old man''s eyes twinkled with blue light. Although he was extremely unwilling to believe it, his terrible martial arts skills were real, and he had to be above the master of the square master''s Tianmu tunxing hand, which made his heart full of waves.


    What is the origin of the mysterious foreign man who broke into the seal ban with his free and unfettered stride, the supreme animal power of the family of golden winged ROC birds and such terrible martial arts?


    In the field, he stopped and retreated. Dong Li ruoshu looked at Du Shaofu, and his pale face climbed up with dignity.


    East from if pivot feel thorny, seem to be underestimate each other.


    The more you fight, the more you feel the other side''s body has an unfathomable feeling.


    He has done his best, and the other side has not.


    The sleeves of the war robe wiped a wisp of red blood on the corner of his mouth. On ruoshu''s handsome face, the blue light in his eyes trembled. The hidden talisman patterns covered on his body began to flow like liquid, wrapping itself. With a vigorous energy fluctuation, his face suddenly returned to ruddy, and his breath reached the peak again in an instant.


    "Is this the power of Tianmu Wumai?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. He clearly felt that the breath on Dongli ruoshu''s body recovered in an instant, and even his injury just recovered.


    This is incredible. Such a martial vein is simply abnormal.


    The blue light fluctuates like the blue mist. The East is like a pivot, and the body is full of dark blue talisman patterns. It is full of bright and dazzling. It emits a kind of divine power from ancient times. The sonorous sound spreads out, which frightens people''s soul.


    In Du Shaofu''s surprised eyes, Dong Li Ruo Shu''s body trembled, accompanied by the sound of wind and thunder. Finally, the secret patterns of the blue light talisman turned into a piece of blue armor, which directly covered his whole body.


    These blue armor, with runes flashing, like tree rings, filled with the ancient awe.


    "This is brother ruosu''s" heavenly wood vessel divine armor ". It''s a pity that we can''t cultivate it at all. Our martial vein level is too low!"


    Far in the sky, looking at East from if pivot body that Shenwu ancient god armour, many eyes envy.


    Covered by divine armor, the East is like a matchless armor, covering the body. The whole body has a green light, surging like waves, which makes it feel like being in a green ocean. The whole person is vigorous and strong.


    At this moment, the East like a pivot in the sky, like an ancient god across time and space to come, can be arrogant respect the four sides!"This is to really do your best, powerful and weird pulse!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Dongli ruosu, but there was no carelessness in his eyes. The breath was so strong that it was even stronger than expected.


    "I belittle you. It''s useless for me to get to this point!"


    When he opened his mouth in ruosu, he regained his calm indifference, and strode to Du Shaofu. The six rings of God behind him were in the sky, shining brightly. His eyes at the moment seemed to contain two rounds of green light, spreading the blue light and mist outward.


    "Yes


    After Du Shaofu''s glance, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered behind him, and his wings fluttered out of the sky. His figure rushed out like lightning. His fist wrapped in dazzling golden light, just like the virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC bird, it rocked upward and blasted to the East like a pivot.


    Such an offensive has a terrible speed. Du Shaofu''s actions and actions imply the integration of baquan do and the supreme animal power of golden winged ROC bird.


    "Boom


    Such a blow, like the sun in the outbreak of the golden, brilliant golden talisman hidden patterns in the sky, smash the void, shake the world, tyrannical and terrifying breath!


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s domineering attack, Dongli ruoshu did not fluctuate at the moment. As soon as his arm vibrated, the blue light surged. In the twisted void, he directly hit the former with a fist. The supreme power behind him surged and the voice of heaven resounded.


    The two fists suddenly collide. At the moment of collision, if the sky is bright and bright, the world will tremble!


    "Long..."


    The sky is like thunder, burst out a series of Rune light, bright golden Rune energy, like golden fireworks, so that the whole sky is bright.


    A strange scene appeared. Du Shaofu''s blow of self-respect, destroying and suppressing everything, fell on the fist of ruosu in Dongli, which was engulfed by life and made the ancient divine armor shine brilliantly.


    "Not good..."


    Du Shaofu changed his color and his eyes fluctuated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1965

    The energy of Du Shaofu''s fist is being swallowed up by a terrible and strange force on ruoshu''s fist.


    The strange and powerful force flowed into the body along the fist, devouring the vitality and the mysterious Qi in the Shenque. At the moment, even the golden winged ROC bird skill could not be effectively blocked, and was devoured by it.


    This strange change made Du Shaofu''s heart tremble.


    This is the mysterious power of the former on the mysterious magic armor. The vitality and mysterious Qi in his body are being swallowed away like a pouring flood, making the breath on the other side stronger and stronger.


    Such phagocytosis hindered Du Shaofu''s desire to retreat.


    The golden wings of Dapeng burst out golden light, shattering the void, but it is difficult to break away from the terrible repression at the moment.


    "That guy is already very strong, but he can''t defeat brother ruosu after all!"


    In the distant air, some young men and women were smiling, which proved that the outsiders were completely suppressed by Dongli ruosu and could not turn over.


    Who can escape from the suppression of Tianmu maishen Jia and supreme power? That guy is doomed to lose!


    But at the moment, the more than ten old figures and a few strong men, their faces were not much relaxed, and they were still staring at the field tightly.


    "It''s over. You don''t have that qualification after all!"


    Dong Li ruosu calmed down to his indifferent face and raised a faint smile. The supreme power of Nirvana suppressed the sky behind him. His blue eyes looked down on Du Shaofu like a deity. With the general trend of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu was severely suppressed. Tianmu maishen armour devoured the vitality and dark Qi in his body.


    "I said that if I beat you, I would have that qualification. I really have that qualification!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly. As his voice was spoken, his fingerprints congealed. The golden light in his eyes was gradually replaced by the dazzling purple lightning.


    "Boom


    At this moment, lightning and thunder suddenly flashed above the sky, and dark clouds gathered.


    In a flash, a strange flash of thunder light from Du Shaofu''s body surface, and purple electric snakes were rampant around him.


    The purple thunder and lightning talisman covered his whole body, which made Du Shaofu like the God of thunder, and Lei Wei came to this place, which made people''s soul tremble!


    "Boom "


    lightning and thunder, the sky and earth suddenly solidified in the sky, and countless purple thunderstorms spread out the smell of destruction.


    Du Shaofu urged the thunder and martial pulse. At this moment, the thunder and lightning in his eyes were like thunder raging and majestic.


    Dongli ruoshu''s martial veins condense the heavenly wood vessel divine armor, which is swallowing Du Shaofu''s vitality and dark Qi, and suddenly trembles for it. It seems that he meets something he is naturally afraid of, and suddenly shakes violently.


    At this moment, the east from if the pivot of the green light in the double pupil, also suddenly with violent fluctuations.


    "It seems not enough to eat me up!"


    Du Shaofu was in the sky, covered with thunder and martial veins, and the golden wings of the ROC behind him were now covered with purple electric arc, showing the color of purple gold.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s golden fist was suddenly covered with purple thunder. In the strange void around, the purple thunder and lightning fell like destruction, just like a rainstorm.


    "Boom..."


    Under the purple thunder, the silver snake twinkles, and the spirit of gas punishment spreads without killing, but it shows the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth.


    Such a force of thunder, to just to the sun, can be vast sky, punishment of the world!


    At the moment, the whole zhoukong creatures were shocked, and the thunder came all over the sky, which made them tremble and climb cold from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Boom


    The terrible purple thunderbolt burst out of Du Shaofu''s fist. After a short standstill, the terrible destructive power was to smash the divine armor on ruosuhu''s fist.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    For a moment, it was like a chain of firecrackers. The heavenly wood vessel on ruoshu''s body began to crack and burst from the upper arm. The blue light was dim, and the whole body was covered with purple arc, and the destructive force poured in.


    Tianmu Wumai can devour the vitality of all living things, but it can''t swallow the power of the thunder pulse at all. Under the power of the powerful and murderous thunder, it is broken by inch.


    "Poof..."


    If there is blood from the East pivot spit out from the mouth, the complexion instantly becomes pale, and the blue eyes shake and tremble.


    "Suppress!"


    With a loud drink, he left ruoshu''s head empty. Six rings of divine rings were in the sky, and the voice of heaven was endless. He went down with the general trend of heaven and earth, trying to suppress Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse.


    Du Shaofu is in the air, surrounded by bright purple lightning, tall and straight figure. There is a kind of supreme breath in his body, sweeping the sky. You can''t be provocative, and the world is oppressed by death!


    "Broken! "


    looking at the supreme power, Du Shaofu''s arrogant smile appeared on his face, and his pupils projected purple lightning, just like two rounds of golden sun shining. On the sky, purple thunder and lightning converged into a long purple torch, which was trained with purple thunder and swept out directly.


    With such a shot, the atmosphere of death and destruction makes the space roar endlessly.The purple long gun and the supreme power collide together, dazzling.


    This is the collision between the thunder and the supreme power, which brings out the unspeakable mysterious power.


    The supreme power burns like fire, and mysterious runes emerge. With the general trend of heaven and earth, they want to imprison the purple electric spear.


    Purple electric spear burst out all over the sky purple thunder, release the meaning of punishment and killing, show the dignity of nature, show the righteousness of heaven and earth, mighty sky!


    "Hiss..."


    Finally, the first round of divine ring was pierced, followed by the second and third round, until the sixth round was completely penetrated.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..."


    At this moment, the six rings of God collapsed in the void, as if thousands of volcanoes were exploding at the same time. There were visions in the sky, and the sun, moon and stars appeared in the void, making the void a terror.


    "Boom..."


    Can not be urged, unbreakable square, at this moment in this terrible destruction under the threat of cracking, shaking the ground!


    "Boom


    In the towering energy, Dongli ruoshu''s body flies out, bloodstained, and the heavenly wood vessel divine armor looks like it is about to burst, and the blood in the mouth is spitting out.


    "The dream line should be aware that tens of thousands of years have passed. Those who have passed away will be sent to the orphan''s house for a long time. The world is in turmoil, and the catastrophe is coming down again. The thunderbolt and martial pulse appear, just like the old man saw!"


    Suddenly, such words resound through the void, the voice is long and vicissitudes.


    "Boom!"


    a huge wave swept over the void and spread from the towering towering peaks in the distance, quietly covering the sky, making the secret patterns of the blue light talisman bloom, reflecting the sky, like a world in the open.


    "It''s the holy ancestor, the holy ancestor wakes up!"


    when such a vision is in the sky, more than a dozen old figures with shocked and solidified faces tremble, and then they are extremely surprised.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1966

    The secret pattern of the blue light talisman covers the sky, and the sky is green, just like the green sun in the sky, especially if the gods come.


    "Holy ancestor, holy ancestor really wakes up!"


    East from if cloud heart tremor, beautiful eyes rippling waves, face excited trembling.


    On Tianyu mountain, the holy ancestor has been sleeping. From ancient times to the present, he has never awakened. No one in the family can enter the peak. It is said that only descendants with the purest blood can climb the peak.


    Not long ago, a mysterious woman came from the outside world. She took the keepsake and treasure of the magician and released Tianmu Wumai. She waited on the top of the mountain, and then there was no movement.


    And now, it was the awakening of the Holy Father and the fall of the vision!


    "See the Holy Father!"


    Many old figures knelt down in excitement and trembling, and some even began to weep.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the green light that covered the sky and the sky. It seemed that there was a vague figure in the hazy sky. It was like an ancient god who was waking up from a deep sleep.


    "Holy land, this is the atmosphere of Holy Land!"


    Such a breath made Du Shaofu''s heart tremble. Even with his immortal Nirvana breath, he could not help shaking.


    "Not good..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu found that the hazy figure was coming towards him. All around the sky were green talismans and secret patterns, reflecting the void and shining in ancient and modern times. He surrounded the void, confining the space and making the space desolate.


    Du Shaofu wanted to break free and to stimulate the thunder and martial pulse. But at the moment, he found that there was nothing he could do in this space. Then his eyes were blurred, and his consciousness seemed to stop for a moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The ancient square void, the bright green light began to dissipate, like the wind blowing smoke, the light also disappeared.


    All around the figure is still in a daze, those ancient monsters crawling on the ground, do not dare to look up, a pair of fierce pupil was crushed back to God.


    Above the square, a mess, there are gullies exposed, that is just a short time after the peak of the duel left.


    East from if pivot standing on the ruins, blood dripping, dishevelled hair.


    His eyes were dull and complicated. He didn''t know whether he was shocked by the defeat or the awakening of the holy ancestor.


    after a full moment, his eyes around the square slowly turned and looked at the martial arts youth who had never been defeated in the field. His eyes were shocked and complicated.


    Dongli ruosu is the most talented person in the family. After only a few decades of practice, he has surpassed many elders and is known as the first genius of the technicians in the rear area of the great calamity.


    Some time ago, Dongli ruosu went out and swept many of the world''s supreme masters and verified his own cultivation until he was blocked and defeated by the female banishment of immortals.


    But today, the genius was defeated again, more neatly than in front of the exiled immortal woman.


    "If brother Shu is defeated, Du Shaofu and that woman have the same thunder and lightning pulse, and they are very similar. They must have something to do with each other!"


    A good young man opened his mouth, and his face was a little frozen. A few days ago, he had been following Dongli ruosu''s side and witnessed his fight with the banished immortal woman. Just now, the terrible thunder and lightning pulse was the same.


    "Shengzu wakes up and takes the man away!"


    "what kind of martial vein is that? It''s so terrible that it can destroy the Tianmu martial vein of our local technician!"


    "Thunder and martial pulse, the holy ancestor has said that it is thunder and martial pulse, just like an old friend saw, the holy ancestor may know that person''s ancestor!"


    A crowd of old voices rose, heart waves, eyes surging waves.


    "Brother."


    A beautiful shadow, in the void across a graceful moving arc, light falling on the square east if pivot side, it is east from Ruoyun.


    "I''m fine..."


    Dongli ruoshu looked back at her sister, her pale face showed a little bitter smile, slightly raised her eyes, and lifted a radian with red blood stains on her mouth, which was meaningful. She murmured: "he may be stronger than her, unfathomable. I underestimated the outside world..."


    "In my heart, my brother is the strongest."


    Dongli Ruoyun gently wiped the blood on his elder brother''s face. His clear eyes were distressed. His teeth opened gently and said, "but Du Shaofu''s hand is too heavy. If it wasn''t for Qingqing, I would never let him go."


    "Silly girl..."


    East from if pivot showed a smile, blue eyes in the love of the sister.


    "It''s all scattered. The battle field of demons has been opened, and people from outside have entered. Tianyu mountain must not be broken in."


    The old man with the broad robe at the head opened his mouth and looked at the distance of the entrance. In his deep eyes, there was a little dignified.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When he regained his consciousness, his eyes were full of light. Du Shaofu found himself on top of a mountain that connected the sky. There was a vast mountain range around him.


    Continuous peaks, clouds, everywhere green amazing, all over the mountains and wild flowers and plants, just like a fairyland, amazing vitality!"Good rich vitality energy."


    A strong to vigorous vitality energy rippled from the air and entered the body with breathing. All of them could feel unspeakable comfort. This shocked Du Shaofu deeply. The energy here is much stronger than anywhere on Tianyu mountain.


    With a careful inspection of his mind, Du Shaofu found that there was a trace of tiny energy floating in the air of this space, which could be swallowed directly into his body.


    "This is..."


    Du Shaofu was astonished. The breath of vitality and energy was very similar to that of Dongli ruoshu, which made Du Shaofu feel the same as that of Dongli Qingqing. Take a deep breath. These vital energy breath entered the body, and immediately there was a feeling of vitality in his body. Some small injuries just on his body were on their own under this strange breath Fast recovery.


    "Thunder and martial pulse finally appeared!"


    Such a voice of eternal vicissitudes came again and fell in Du Shaofu''s ears. The light fluctuated from the void, hazy and shining like the sky.


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled and he was alert. He followed his voice and raised his eyes.


    "Gu Gu..."


    But when he looked up, Du Shaofu''s throat suddenly became hot. He couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, and his pupils were almost staring out of his eyes.


    Du Shaofu saw a tree, a huge tree, towering like a cloud. If he stood between heaven and earth, he could not see the top at all!


    It seems that the giant tree stands here forever. It is so huge that you can''t see its diameter at a glance. The whole body is crystal clear and full of lingering green, releasing a kind of amazing vitality energy.


    On the peak, silent, as if silent for tens of thousands of years in general, only this giant tree has stood for thousands of years!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1967

    Du Shaofu intuitively felt that all the energy in the space inside and outside the main peak of Tianyu mountain undoubtedly spread endlessly from this giant tree.


    The branches and leaves of the giant tree expanded, and it was like an umbrella that covered half of the sky. The branches and leaves were full of green light and full of vitality.


    This breath of vitality made Du Shaofu feel comfortable and oppressed for no reason. Facing the towering tree in front of him, he could not help feeling a sense of insignificance.


    "Hoo..."


    Facing such a huge tree, Du Shaofu could not help but take a deep breath.


    Such a huge tree, towering, connecting heaven and earth like, too amazing, there are such things in the world.


    "Who are you?"


    The more he looked up at the giant tree, the more he felt a sense of insignificance coming out of his heart, as if he were not good enough for the Tao, just like a grain of dust between heaven and earth.


    "You don''t know me, but I know where you come from."


    The giant trees cover the sky and cover the space. The whole body is green and crystal clear, and the breath of countless vicissitudes is filled. I don''t know how many years it has stood here. The voice of vicissitudes is accompanied by the wave of light. It is melodious and long that the voice of vicissitudes said: "I am the same vein of heavenly wood and divine tree. The clan of my ancestors has a great relationship with the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods who sealed the battle field of heaven and evil It''s also the clan that scattered them. Your ancestors have a great deal to do with this demon battlefield. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dazzled when he heard the speech. From this short speech, he felt too many shocking secrets.


    "My ancestors?"


    Du Shaofu has never heard of the ancestors of the Du family related to the battle of the demons. For decades, he has never heard of what happened in the Du family. He is not a big man.


    At best, several generations ago, the ancestors of the Du family and the Cheng family conquered the stone dragon Empire, which is already the most powerful figure of the Du family ancestors.


    "In the outside world, people who know your ancestors are unlikely to exist. No wonder you don''t know..."


    The long voice was like the old man Xu Xu, the leaves were green and the vitality and energy were fluctuating. He asked Du Shaofu, "I feel that there are several spirit thunder on you. It seems that you are the one. Everything is doomed. This catastrophe will restart again. The evil spirits are eager to try, and the time is running out."


    "Master Shenshu, what''s going on here?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. The divine tree elder also mentioned that the disaster of heaven and earth was coming again. He also mentioned his ancestors and thunder and martial veins. He asked about everything he wanted to know.


    "How much strength you have, how many things you know, and some things you will naturally know. No matter how many people identify with your ancestors, there will always be people who know what your ancestors paid for."


    The words of the vicissitudes of life slowly fall down. There are countless branches on the towering giant tree. The green leaves of tens of Zhangs in size spread out, and the blue light and runes spread. All around Du Shaofu, the endless breath of vitality spreads.


    And in the leaves covered, a leaf filled with the secret patterns of green light, just like a lotus seat, sits with a beautiful shadow on its knees.


    Although Qianying sits upright, the green force still outlines the moving arc that makes people want to suffocate.


    The woman''s eyes are slightly closed, her eyebrows are like green feathers, and her muscles are like snow. She is beautiful and free from vulgarity and dust, just like a spirit.


    Such a woman, at the moment, sits quietly across her knees, just like an elf, but vaguely shows a kind of temperament that refuses to be touched by people thousands of miles away, and strangers dare not approach.


    "Green!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled. The man who had been looking for from entering the demon battlefield was now in front of him. Such a moving woman was not someone who could have left Qingqing in the East.


    "Master, what''s wrong with my friend?"


    But at this moment, the strange changes in Dongli Qingqing made Du Shaofu worried. His beautiful face was slowly getting old, and the full head of green silk was gradually turning into silver. Although we could see the original beautiful trace, it was still old.


    "It''s a process. She''s blessed. Only the blood in her body can get this blessing." The sound of heavenly trees and divine trees is leisurely.


    "Is this a blessing?" Du Shaofu is a little unbelievable.


    "What did you come to Tianyu mountain for?" Asked the heavenly tree.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly, and without concealment, he said, "it is said that there is a sacred medicine on Tianyu mountain."


    "Ha ha..."


    The long vicissitudes of life''s voice smiles, the branches and leaves shake, the light wave, way: "I only bear a fruit, did not expect to be taken as medicine by the living creature."


    "Holy medicine, a fruit..."


    Du Shaofu was staring at the giant heavenly tree, but he couldn''t get back to his senses. The medicine was the so-called fruit of the tree''s predecessors.


    Holy medicine, it is said that if ordinary people get the medicine, they will ascend to the sky step by step and compete with the emperor Tianjiao!And if the supreme Tianjiao can get it, it will be able to suppress Tianjiao supreme and be proud of others!


    There are even exaggerated rumors that taking the holy medicine can directly set foot in the holy land.


    And this medicine is actually just a fruit on the tree.


    The elixir that all the great forces and living beings are looking for comes from the fruit of the elder Tianmu divine tree in front of him. How can Du Shaofu not be shocked!


    "Master, you just said that it has something to do with my ancestors. I don''t think you can use that fruit. How about giving it to younger generation?"


    When Du Shaofu looked at the heavenly tree, his attitude suddenly became warm and respectful. His eyes were all around him. He searched the huge tree that covered the sky. Anyway, one of the fruits of the tree''s predecessors was not enough for him to eat.


    "You are late. The fruit has been taken."


    The voice of the heavenly wood and divine tree obviously fluctuated.


    "Don''t you..."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he remembered what he had just said. He looked at the green Dongli who was sitting on his knees. He saw that the old Dongli Qingqing had regained its luster. His charming face was as bright as jade, and his skin was like snow. Only in the naked eye''s view, he once again turned to the old and went away The cycle is endless.


    "The fruit has been taken by the girl, which is her good fortune." Said the heavenly tree.


    "Qingqing really got the medicine."


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, Dongli Qingqing got the medicine, which was no different to Du Shaofu''s own.


    At the moment, the change of Dongli Qingqing seems to have something to do with the holy medicine. When he wakes up and leaves the pass, he will be able to compete with other heroes and even be proud of them!


    But then, Du Shaofu looked at the heavenly tree in front of him, with expectation and hope, and said, "if you give me ten or eight fruits, you''ll be satisfied. In fact, five or six are OK, but not really. The boy with three or two will be very grateful..."


    "Do you think it''s peaches? I only have a sacred fruit of Tianmu for tens of thousands of years. How much do you think I will have?" The voice of the heavenly tree was obviously twitching.


    "Ah..."


    Listening to Tianmu divine tree''s words, Du Shaofu''s eyes were suddenly stunned. With the last hope, he asked, "master, one, just one?"


    "No, only one."


    The voice of the heavenly wood God tree was absolutely twitching, and the huge crown trembled for a moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1968

    "No more..."


    Du Shaofu''s expectant face was full of disappointment. With a pathetic look in his eyes, he looked at the sacred tree of Tianmu and said, "master, you don''t have any fruit. Do you have any other treasures? You can do anything. You don''t have to choose."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu thought that the strong in the holy land level produced holy medicine. If you could take out anything, it would be much better than ordinary treasure medicine.


    "You..."


    The voice of the long vicissitudes of life was helpless. The trees were full of waves and the energy was rippling. Then he stopped for a long time. It seemed that something was brewing and suppressing. Then the voice returned to normal. He said to Du Shaofu, "for the sake of your ancestors, if you can come here, it''s also a chance. You will get a fortune. It depends on yourself."


    "Hi..."


    With the voice of Tianmu divine tree falling down, a blue streamer came directly through the space. When you look carefully, it is a green branch, the size of a baby''s arm, and instantly comes to Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, open your mouth."


    Such a voice fell in his ears, and Du Shaofu opened his mouth to greet him without any hesitation. If the elder Tianmu Shenshu wants to do harm to him, he is afraid that he will not be able to escape.


    "Hiss..."


    On the branches of the green trees, there was light. Before entering his mouth, Du Shaofu could already feel a wave of terror energy. Even Du Shaofu felt a very special terrible pressure, as if his vitality was directly suppressed and could not work.


    In an instant, this terrible energy came with a strong breath of vitality. In the branches of the tree, a crystal clear green liquid, with a majestic energy that made Du Shaofu''s heart follow the beat, directly spurted into Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    That magnificent energy is definitely the most magnificent energy that Du Shaofu has ever seen.


    In a flash, the crystal clear green spirit liquid immediately entered Du Shaofu''s abdomen along his throat.


    With a fresh and sweet taste, the spirit liquid turned into a powerful energy in Du Shaofu''s abdomen and spread around his body.


    "Boom


    The majestic energy was like a flood. If it was like a torrent of beasts, it immediately spread out in Du Shaofu''s body and rushed to the acupoints and orifices of all meridians at a lightning speed.


    The terrifying energy spread ferociously and abnormally. The force was like a fierce beast that could not be tamed. In an instant, it collided back and forth in Du Shaofu''s body, which made Du Shaofu''s meridians expand and contract continuously, and there was a green light emitting from inside to outside.


    At this time, Du Shaofu did not know. What he got at the moment was "Muhuang spirit liquid", which was precipitated in the body of Tianmu divine tree. In another world, Muhuang spirit liquid was the treasure of the northern Palace Royal family, which could not be obtained by outsiders. After the practitioners take it, they can directly enhance their strength, which is more important to the people in the northern Palace Royal family. They can make the users feel a kind of wood attribute energy more clearly. In the future, they can get twice the result with half the effort by understanding the wood attribute energy. [for details, please see "the world of miraculous martial arts".


    "This is the Muhuang spirit liquid, which can''t compare with the wood emperor''s holy fruit, but it''s not too bad. The time is running out. The evil spirits are breaking the seal. Refine them as soon as possible."


    Such a sound fell on Du Shaofu''s ears, and the blue and green light in the sky fluctuated, and a large number of branches and leaves spread out and fell at Du Shaofu''s feet.


    The energy in his body was turbulent and majestic. Du Shaofu sat cross legged under the heavenly tree.


    There was no need to explain the turbulent and majestic energy in his body. Du Shaofu knew that he needed to refine it at the first time. Otherwise, he would damage the five zang organs and meridians if he could not burst his body.


    What surprised Du Shaofu was that the energy contained in the so-called Muhuang spirit liquid could be so magnificent that it was so terrible.


    In Du Shaofu''s body, the majestic energy dashed and roared.


    With Du Shaofu''s physical strength, under the impact of the tremendous energy, his face began to turn red. There was a kind of green light in his eyes, and the blood of the golden winged ROC was surging along with it.


    "The energy is too high."


    On Du Shaofu''s flushed face, a cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    However, Du Shaofu''s heart is full of expectation at the moment. If such a powerful energy can be refined, his strength will surely leap forward again. This is a great opportunity.


    "Refining...."


    With the condensation of his fingerprints and the operation of the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds, Du Shaofu gradually began to refine this magnificent energy.


    The golden winged ROC bird skill moves in the body. With a domineering momentum, it catches a ray of energy and immediately begins to refine.


    The energy contained in the Muhuang spirit liquid was too majestic. It was refined by Du Shaofu into a stream of pure dark Qi at a very amazing speed. It shuttled through the meridians for 36 weeks, and finally rushed into the shrine.


    The mysterious Qi formed by the refined energy spread through Du Shaofu''s whole body meridians, which made his whole body even have an indescribable comfortable feeling. It was like a soft spring breeze blowing, with a full breath of life and vitality.There was a strange breath in this energy and dark Qi. Du Shaofu obviously felt that it was related to the breath of Dongli Qingqing and Dongli ruoshu, which was full of vitality.


    For Du Shaofu''s golden winged Dapeng bird skill, there is no difference between the energy in the golden winged Dapeng bird skill and that in swallowing the elixir, but it is much more pure. After the golden winged Dapeng bird skill is operated and refined, it can be transformed into pure dark gas without any impurities. It is completely from a kind of pure natural heaven and earth energy.


    Du Shaofu could clearly feel that the refined energy still had a strange effect. With the vigorous energy, positive sources continuously poured into his own shrine, gathering more and more.


    With the refining of Muhuang''s spirit liquid, the pure and mysterious Qi entered into the shrine, which made Du Shaofu''s vast palace full of miraculous waves. The vigorous atmosphere began to permeate the holy place and contained in the mysterious spirit.


    "Hula..."


    At the same time, there was a green color in the sea of dark gas, which started to shine brilliantly. However, it did not affect Du Shaofu''s original dark Qi. Instead, it made Du Shaofu''s original golden dark air in the palace. At the moment, a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye was changing, and it became glossy, pure and even more golden.


    In the flesh, Du Shaofu also felt the bones, meridians, flesh and blood, viscera and six Fu organs in his body. At the moment, under the vigorous energy, he was also undergoing a strange change, as if he was undergoing baptism, bringing a feeling of withered trees to spring.


    Even in the mud pill palace of the brain, there is energy overflowing, which makes the pulse soul of red Jiri macaque feel inexpressibly comfortable, such as bathing in the spring breeze.


    "This is to nourish the body, nourish the mysterious Qi and nourish the spirits!"


    Du Shaofu was so excited that he was shocked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1969

    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to find that if it continues, it will be amazing.


    With the refining of the Muhuang spirit liquid in his body, Du Shaofu gradually entered a state of selflessness, controlling the energy refining of the Muhuang spirit liquid in his body, and a trace of refined and pure mysterious Qi formed after refining entered the holy palace.


    The speed of this kind of refining was extremely fast. With this kind of refining, taking Du Shaofu''s cultivation at the moment as the level of strength, the breath fluctuated again and slowly began to climb up.


    This kind of climbing speed seems to be slow, but it would be wonderful to let outsiders see it. By the time Du Shaofu''s immortal cultivation at the moment, this kind of breath is just like a rocket soaring.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s Shrine is like a bottomless cave, absorbing the refined and pure spirit. If such a speed continues, it is not impossible to break through to the holy land.


    Of course, although Du Shaofu has reached the level of cultivation in the middle period of immortality and immortality, it seems not difficult to get close to the level of holy land, but the distance is actually huge.


    What''s more, from immortality to the holy land, the abundance of Xuanqi is not the main reason.


    Refining the spirit of the wood emperor in his body, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, was covered with a green light from the inside out.


    All around, the branches and leaves of the heavenly trees and sacred trees are flapping, and the secret patterns of the blue color talisman ripple, releasing vitality.


    "Very strange energy, as if contained in heaven and earth..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed, and he felt a strange energy in his body''s refined Muhuang spirit liquid and in his body''s rippling atmosphere of Tianmu divine tree.


    This energy breath is very similar to the energy in Dongli Qingqing and Dongli ruoshu. However, when you feel it carefully, you can find that the energy breath is not so familiar and hard to touch.


    This feeling is like seeing an embroidery needle fall into the sea, but it is difficult to find it in the sky.


    But Du Shaofu did not give up and wanted to find out.


    Especially when he saw that the terrible recovery speed of Dongli ruoshuna was obviously related to such a breath, Du Shaofu hoped to understand it.


    Du Shaofu was absorbed.


    Du Shaofu''s stubbornness and persistence are hard to be compared with in his life. When he took an ancient stone tablet outside Du''s home, he was indifferent even if he was regarded as a fool by the whole city for more than ten years. Later, he became a great success and realized the predecessor of baquan do. Therefore, he took a chance to become a practitioner.


    Under the heavenly tree, Du Shaofu sat cross legged. The golden winged ROC bird skill in his body refined the magnificent energy in his body. The central spirit of his mind was absorbed in the vast comprehension.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know that in the vast world of heaven and earth, the ancestor of the northern Palace Royal family once realized it under the divine tree of Tianmu, and then led the family to step into the royal family.


    On the towering sky trees, a green leaf, Dongli is covered with a dazzling green light. In the fluctuation of the talisman''s Secret patterns, it is still in a cycle, but the breath of its moving body is also rising continuously.


    The sky peaks and trees cover the sky, and the light shines everywhere. The four directions are full of vitality and shine on all sides of Tianyu mountain.


    There was silence all around, only occasional branches and leaves waving, bringing out the sound of "clattering", which made the light fluctuate, and the rich energy permeated the air, like the ripple of mist.


    As time went by, the two young men, one man and one woman, leaning against the sacred tree of Tianmu, were continuing to transform and upgrade. They were afraid that when they woke up, they would all change again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The quiet and vast space has existed for countless years. The whole space is simple and mottled, but full of vitality.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Occasionally, in the depths of the mountains, the roar of monsters came from afar.


    Before the forbidden seal that no one dares to touch, the mountains are shadowed in the rolling mountains, and the peaks are looming in the clouds.


    On many mountain peaks, there are figures standing, and their eyes are fixed on the main peak of Tianyu mountain which is deep in front of them. They are all living creatures among the major forces.


    "It''s been five days. Why hasn''t my brother come out yet?"


    On the mountain peak, Du Xiaoqing''s face was worried, and there were some worries in his eyes.


    "No one can do anything to him in the holy land."


    Du Shaojing looked at the main peak of Tianyu mountain in the distance. Dai Mei frowned slightly and said softly, "I hope there won''t be any saints in it!"


    "There''s no need to worry too much. Shaofu''s Qi is flourishing, and there''s no need to worry about how many times he survived." The jade elder of jialouguan looked at many people around him. They were worried and said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, after waiting so long, it seems that the seal prohibition has not been weakened. No one can break in alone. It seems that we can''t wait any longer."


    With the fall of the elder''s voice, such words resound from the void and mingled with mysterious Qi, which is enough to make Zhou Kong''s life come to his ears.


    After hearing the speech, the voice was directed to a mountain peak. The voice came from the mountain. The man who spoke was a yellow broad robed man with short body but white beard."Gonglaoguai, what do you mean? Just tell me what you think?"


    In Confucianism, an elder looked at the little old man and asked.


    From the eyes of the old people in many big forces around him at the moment, it seems that those who are familiar with the little old man are all familiar with him.


    "The seal prohibition is so weird. After so many days, there is no sign of weakening. I believe everyone has no time to continue to wait. If this seal prohibition has always existed, it will be a delay to stay here."


    The little old man''s eyes swept over the surrounding mountains with a light golden light. He said, "if we can jointly break the seal and ban, there may be a glimmer of opportunity. If there is a holy drug in Tianyu mountain by then, we will depend on our ability and chance. I believe that there will be more precious medicines on the main peak besides the holy medicine."


    The words of the little old man were undoubtedly provocative, and their eyes were blazing when many of them were alive.


    The little old man made a pause and looked around, and his voice gradually became sharper and sharper. He said, "but if you join hands, everyone will have to make unreserved moves. If someone wants to fish in troubled waters, or to reap the benefits of fishing, they should leave Tianyu mountain as soon as possible. I don''t know what you mean?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the speech, Zhou Kong''s eyes suddenly fluctuated, there were creatures looking at each other''s faces, all looking at the movement of all parties.


    "If we join hands to break the seal ban, there is no problem for the Xueling leopard."


    "I have no problem with Tian Jue."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a few gasps, there were many voices coming out all around, all of which were excellent forces.


    Although these forces are not comparable to the Confucianists and Taoists on the scene, there are also some powerful people in the field.


    "Amitabha, I have been waiting for many days. This is a good idea. If we can break the seal ban, we can have a try."


    In Buddhism, the old monk beside Heng Lun said that his voice echoed in the sky like a red bell.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1970

    "It is possible to join hands to break the seal and ban it."


    "You can have a try!"


    In Confucianism and Taoism, there are elders who rely on their mouths.


    In the face of such a helpless situation, the proposal put forward by Luo laoguai is indeed the only way.


    Otherwise, it would be a waste of time for everyone to delay on Tianyu mountain.


    At the beginning, all the precious medicines obtained by the major forces were almost taken away by the mysterious man.


    The elixir on the main peak of Tianyu mountain has been their greatest hope and the biggest temptation in their hearts.


    "Let''s join hands to break the seal ban."


    "Let''s move together, and the seal ban will certainly be broken!"


    With Taoism, Confucianism, Buddhism and other big forces nodded and agreed, all living creatures around were eager to try.


    With the delay of these days, more and more creatures gathered nearby, and they all knew their cultivation strength.


    Confucianists, Taoists, golden winged Dapeng birds and other powerful people are waiting. How dare they dare to break through? They have already buried so many strong people. They are even more unlikely to break through.


    At the moment, the major forces should join hands to break the seal ban, which is naturally the best news for them.


    All around the boiling, living things noisy, Confucianism, Taoism, Buddhism and other major forces of people are looking at all clearly, the forces present at the moment, the strongest lineup is undoubtedly with the golden winged Dapeng bird family and the wasteland.


    There is also Du Shaojing, who seems to be a legalist, but in this case, he is also a member of the desolate state.


    At this moment, if the golden winged mires and the wild country do not agree to join hands, even if all the living creatures on the scene join hands and do their best, the hope of breaking the seal and prohibition will be very slim.


    Looking at the complicated eyes of the major forces around him, Du Xiaoqing looked at the short old man who proposed to join hands to break the seal. On his moving face, his small mouth rose slightly and said in a soft voice, "who is that old guy?"


    "The Taishang elder Luogu, who was a member of the golden rat clan in ancient times, is not weak in his cultivation at the level of the main realm." Du Shaojing said to Du Xiaoqing.


    "The archaic golden rat clan is not weak." Du Xiaoqing knew that the Archean group of golden mice was a strong one among animals.


    "I don''t know what the elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan and the desolate country mean?"


    Luogu also looked at the desolate country lineup, tone a lot of polite, even with a kind of awe.


    It was the awe of the golden winged ROC family, and Luogu was also very clear. Although there were many strong people present, as well as the lineup of Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism, there was no doubt that there was no hope of breaking the seal ban without the participation of the wasteland and the golden winged mirobos.


    Gu Tian Hao, Du Xiaoqing, and Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen, looked at the two elders of Jialou Guanyu and Jialou Zhiheng. It was obvious that the wasteland was following the choice of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Join hands to break the seal ban."


    Jialouguan jade elder opened his mouth, and there was no reason in his voice to be overbearing.


    Du Shaofu has entered the seal ban, and there has been no news. Although it seems calm, the jade elder of jialouguan is worried and wants to break the seal ban.


    "That''s how it''s decided. Everyone will do their best to break the seal ban. If anyone wants to fish in troubled waters, they will be at their own risk."


    Luo Yao showed a smile. At the moment, the decision of the golden winged mires represented the hope of breaking the seal.


    "Joint efforts to break the seal ban, Tianyu mountain, the main peak, there must be a holy drug!"


    All the living creatures looked at the towering peaks in the distance, the energy spread, and the rays of the sky soared.


    Because of the temptation of the holy medicine, all the creatures on the scene could not resist those temptations. Even in the face of the threat of life, they also wanted to fight.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, when all living beings are boiling for it, the whole void suddenly swings for a moment. Following this movement, all eyes immediately turn to the back space, which is the source of the swing.


    "Boom..."


    In the back air, the space suddenly began to ripple, with a powerful energy breath, sloshing and spreading, as well as the evil spirit and evil spirit all over the sky.


    Above the void, there is black fog surging, blocking the sky and the sun, and there is a faint arc shuttle.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    There are animals roaring and roaring. In the fierce evil spirit, one by one huge animal and human figures emerge, dense and boundless, just like a black sea.


    There are also fierce birds flapping their wings, filled with evil spirit, like countless black crows in the sky, has spread to the end of the line of sight.


    "Ooh ''


    the harsh roar and hissing of the beast came, like the howling of ghosts, and the thunder resounded through the sky.


    ''no, it''s evil spirits! ''


    "not good, demons and beasts, it''s the tide of beasts!"


    "Be careful


    When such a scene appeared, all around the mountains, the eyes of a living creature suddenly trembled, there were many voices of surprise suddenly spread out.Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism and other strong in the lineup, also all change color.


    Jia Lou Guan Yu, Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaojing and so on are looking at the scene that they suddenly see in front of them, and their brows are all frowning.


    There are so many evil spirits and monsters everywhere. It''s so terrible that you can feel many demons, monsters and powerful spirits just from the terrible breath.


    ''be careful! ''


    jialouguan jade has bright golden eyes, and there is a sudden appearance of golden light all over the body. A domineering and forceful atmosphere is faintly diffused out. The golden light in the eyes looks at the evil spirits and the tide of demons, monsters and beasts that cover the sky and remind people.


    The evil spirits and the tide of demons, monsters and beasts were close to each other, and there were dozens of figures swept out of the sky.


    These people are not many, but the breath on the body is particularly powerful.


    At the moment, there are many eyes among the shocked creatures on the scene, and the first three figures also fall on them.


    It was a three upright posture. In the middle, a man slightly raised his face, and his deep eyes swept around him. Finally, he fell on Du Shaojing, who was in the line-up of the desolate country. He wiped some fluctuations secretly, but then a smile appeared in his eyes, with a kind of playful smile.


    On the left, there is a man with black hair and black shirt. His long black hair is behind his neck. His face is full of magic and evil. His eyebrows are like willows. His eyes are like black agate. He is like an endless abyss at the end of the universe. If you look at it for a while, you will have the illusion that it will be sucked in.


    On the right side, a man''s dress is a little strange. His purple robe covers his head, and his face is also covered by his hat. He looks down slightly and can''t see his face clearly. However, his body has a hidden air that can suppress all sides.


    "Moosha, Kalou Jue, demon spirit son!"


    "My God, it''s them. It''s the devil''s sect!"


    In an instant, the four living creatures were shocked and recognized the identity of the three leaders!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1971

    All the living creatures marveled. At the exit of the divine space, the terrible strength and natural posture of those three people were obvious to all.


    In particular, the war between the magic temple and the demon king Du Shaofu shocked the world!


    Finally, the birth of the God thunder tripod makes the world full of surging waves!


    "It''s them!"


    In the face of such three terrible figures, Xu Yangzi, Heng Lun, Kong Sansi, such as the favored son of heaven, also eyes twitch.


    Du Shaojing''s hair moved slightly. At the moment, his eyes fell on the body of the magic brake intentionally or unintentionally. In the clear eyes like stars, there was an electric arc passing by secretly.


    "It''s jueyou! &Looking at the Kalou Jueyi, the faces of the golden winged mires are darkening, and the long chalky old people frown.


    The whole field changes color, all living creatures are alert, stand by!


    However, in the void, the eyes of moosha and Kalou jueyu swept around, and their body shape did not even stop much. They did not pay attention to anyone present. They just swept to the front and stopped completely before the seal was forbidden!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tongtian giant peaks, covered with chalky sky giant trees, diffuse light shining everywhere.


    The giant tree that covered half of the sky, the branches and leaves fluctuated, the sound of "Hua La" fluctuated with the light, and the rich energy penetrated into the void, like a fairyland.


    A man and a woman, one sitting on a fallen leaf and the other leaning against a tree, are all full of dazzling Turquoise awns, continuing to transform and ascend.


    "Two little guys, time is running out, not much..."


    So the old and leisurely voice echoed in the mountain peak, like talking to myself.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the towering peak trembled.


    "You can''t stop me any more. The time is up, no one can stop it, no one can!"


    Suddenly, I don''t know where it comes from.


    "When you failed, you have already failed. If you want to go out, I''m afraid it is not enough!"


    The long and old voice has a kind of sharpness. The branches and leaves all over the sky are "Shua Shua" and the sky is shining. There is a vast and boundless vitality rippling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Before the seal was banned, the magic brake was in the air and waved back slightly.


    "Break the seal of prohibition?"


    As soon as the devil''s paw fell, a figure leaped out, and the gloomy voice swept out with a terrible evil Qi, shaking the void. I''m afraid that such a breath would not be under the dead Han que''an and others.


    "Roar..."


    "Wuwu..."


    In an instant, the whole world suddenly and violently trembled, and a terrible evil spirit and evil spirit suddenly spread out.


    The howling of evil spirits and the roar of demons and beasts shake the ancient world!


    The howling of ghosts and the roar of beasts spread far and wide!


    The black fog in the sky is filled with evil Qi, covering the chalky sky and blocking the sun. The evil spirit is frightening!


    "what are they doing?"


    "The evil cult and the evil spirit are all together."


    "Do you want to challenge the world?"


    Such a terrible breath, so that the powerful forces at the moment secretly tremble, pour a cool breath!


    In an instant, countless evil spirits and monsters roared in all directions, and red eyes surged, making a piercing sound of neighing and roaring. In an instant, they swept away to the main peak of Tianyu mountain.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The beast roared like thunder, and the breath swept across the sky. Countless human and animal shaped evil spirits emerged, and Demons and beasts crossed the void, making the whole world tremble.


    "Boom


    Many evil spirits and Demons and beasts are close to the seal and forbidden, and the terrible blue light talisman and secret patterns rise to the sky, which makes the void tremble. Countless whirlpools of life devour appear around, and the ancient breath sweeps and devours everything.


    "Hiss..."


    Those demons and spirits who broke in the front were immediately devoured. Their bodies did not become old, but began to shrink directly. The vitality of their bodies passed away, and the frightening roars kept on. Then they turned into corpses and black fog and disappeared in the void.


    "Boom!"


    "Ouch!"


    But at the same time, dense evil spirits and monsters also began to attack.


    All of a sudden, the wind and clouds surged, the sky flashed and thundered, covering the sky of evil spirit and evil spirit, shocking people''s soul!


    &Ooh! &


    countless evil spirits and Demons roared, some of them were crouching in the void, their red and fierce pupils were surging, and they roared incessantly. They were intrepid to attack the seal and forbidden.


    &Boom! &


    seal prohibition trembles, a strange vitality, the rune is bright, devouring a large number of evil spirits and monsters.


    But it''s been pounded and sealed.&Ooh, ooh &


    the sound of crying and Howling reverberated, which made the living creatures in the rear tremble at a distance.


    The people in the major forces looked dignified. No one thought that the magic temple had brought so many evil spirits and monsters. Among them, there were many powerful evil spirits and powerful demons and beasts.


    The vast expanse of evil spirits and Demons and monsters are breaking the seal, and the heaven and earth are changing color. The vast space is dark, and the sound of ghosts crying and howling and the energy of "rumbling" reverberates around the world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Someone is attacking the seal ban!"


    In the lush and dark green world, the figures sprang up.


    There are old and old figures looking at the front of the turbulent seal ban, the light is dazzling, dull ring reverberates in the void, for its trembling eyes frown.


    "Long chalky old, seal ban was left by our ancestors from ancient times. If they want to break it, they are afraid that it is a fool''s dream." There are middle-aged people who have absolute confidence in the seal prohibition.


    "Although the seal prohibition system was set up by our ancestors, it has been too long. After countless years of erosion in this battlefield, it has long lost its original power." The leading old man opened his mouth, and the huge breaking momentum in front of him made his old face slightly coagulated.


    "Come on, who dares to rush into Tianyu mountain!"


    Some of the young children''s eyes filled with dazzling green light, clenched fists, eager to try, they are not afraid of outsiders, want to fight!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    Outside the seal ban, the sound of "boom" is constantly spreading, deafening!


    Those evil spirits and Demons and monsters are fierce and fearless to death, and constantly impact seal prohibition.


    Seal forbids the ancient times, the prestige swept over, devouring countless demons, beasts and spirits.


    However, there were too many demons and demons, many of which were powerful ones. They also made a lot of cracks on the seal.


    The strange seal prohibition is full of light, and there are talismans and secret patterns automatically repairing traces, but the speed of repair is not as fast as that of those evil spirits and demons.


    "That seal ban is too strong!"


    In the shock, I saw that the continuous stream of demons, monsters and spirits were vanishing, and the living creatures in the back space were also secretly swallowing their saliva. If they had just joined hands to break the seal, how many more would have been buried.


    That seal ban is more difficult to shake than they imagined!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1972

    "What does the cult want to do?"


    The lonely day howls the mouth, regarding the evil cult magic brake, he also absolutely is afraid.


    Such a terrible person is not much different from the demon king. Over the years, I''m afraid that the cultivation of the magic temple has certainly improved a lot.


    "Is it also for the sake of the holy medicine that the evil cult wants to break the seal and ban?" Zhen Qingchun speaks softly.


    "If those evil spirits and demons can really break the seal ban, it is a big help for us."


    Du Xiaoqing pouts. His brother''s whereabouts are unknown, but they can''t enter. At the moment, they hope that the evil spirits and demons can really break the strange seal prohibition.


    "But depending on the situation, it''s hard for those evil spirits and demons to break the seal and ban."


    The demon opened his mouth and joined the wasteland, and now he also stood in the desolate country lineup.


    The demons can see that the evil spirits and monsters are terrible, but it is definitely not easy to break the strange ancient seal prohibition.


    The seal prohibition like that is too weird and powerful. If it is so easy to be broken, there are many powerful talismans and powerful people, secret treasures, among all the forces on the scene. I''m afraid that the seal prohibition would have been broken for a long time, and it would not have taken so many days.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the top of the towering peaks, there are heavenly trees and divine trees. The light is everywhere, and the rich energy of heaven and earth is rippling in the sky.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, is now shrouded in a dazzling green light. His energy fluctuates like a transparent green light. With the spread of his climbing breath, the surrounding space fluctuates violently.


    After refining the spirit liquid of Muhuang in his body, Du Shaofu''s whole body breath soared, and with a tremendous energy of heaven and earth gushed out, just like a thread of dense hair, it was wrapped around the surface of his body, thus circulating endlessly on the surface of his body.


    Under the irrigation of the rich energy of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu''s whole body breath continued to increase.


    At the moment, in Du Shaofu''s mind, his mind was also immersed in a state of selflessness, and he was comprehending the ethereal breath of vitality.


    On the huge leaves, the light is dazzling. On the graceful and moving shadow, the breath is stronger and stronger, and the light is more and more dazzling. The cycle from young to old is also slower than once.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The void is boiling, the heaven and earth are trembling, and the sky is changing color "


    under the bombardment of countless evil spirits and demons, the ancient seal prohibition shook and trembled, and the light exploded like fireworks, which was gorgeous but shattered the void.


    Continuous, the number of monsters and monsters and spirits is less and less, and there are more and more cracks in the weird and powerful ancient seal prohibition.


    Jia Lou Jue and the demon spirit son have been quietly looking at the seal ban in front of them, and their eyes are calm.


    Behind them, there were dozens of evil spirits and evil spirits wrapped in them. They also stood quietly behind them without saying a word. They allowed the overwhelming evil spirits and Demons and beasts to hit the strange ancient seal with suicidal attacks.


    The magic Chadang sky, has been looking at the movement of ancient seal prohibition.


    At the moment, the great forces in the rear and the living creatures coming together seem to be transparent to the moksha and have not been put into their hearts.


    "Almost."


    At one time, looking at the ancient seal forbidden magic temple in front of me, the calm eyes on my face rippled with magic Qi. When the voice dropped, a purple arc in the palm of my hand suddenly rotated in the palm of my right hand.


    &Long! &All of a sudden, there is a strange and destructive smell in the whole void.


    This side of the ancient world, suddenly also for it mercilessly tremble!


    "Chulala..."


    In a short moment, the dazzling purple arc suddenly spread out in the void in front of the magic brake body.


    Thick purple thunder cloud rolling, a huge breath of palpitation suddenly swept open, so that all the living creatures present felt an absolute palpitation!


    &It''s shenlei Ding! &


    someone already exclaimed, and immediately someone recognized shenlei Ding.


    Inside the thick purple thunder cloud and the bright purple arc, there is a tripod tripod with hundreds of meters in size, and the thunder light secret lines are slowly circling.


    Under the terrible destruction of ray Wei, all the living creatures on the scene felt a cold, intending to spread from the bottom of their hearts.


    In front of the astonishing ray Wei, all the living beings tremble!


    "Shen Lei Ding!"


    When shenlei Ding appeared, the eyes of Confucianists, Taoists, Buddhists, and wasteland all of a sudden burst into waves and changed color.


    Especially for Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism, shenlei Ding has a special significance. The nine tripods gather together and can command nine schools.


    &Zizi &


    shenlei tripod rotates, and the surrounding space is twisted. The mouth of the tripod is like a black hole surrounded by a bright purple arc.The thunder clouds in the vast sky are rolling and dense in the square and round space.


    The thunder was full of palpitating lightning, and the whole sky was like the darkness before dawn.


    "Hula..."


    A terrible purple arc envelops the heaven and earth, with a breath of destruction. It spreads from the purple thunder cloud and rippling in the whole Tianyu mountain!.


    The magic brake moved, shrouded in the God thunder tripod, step by step toward the seal ban.


    All around the evil spirits and Demons and beasts were naturally oppressed by the God thunder tripod. They were frightened and began to tremble and retreat and dodge one after another.


    "Boom..."


    With the coming out of the magic temple, the thunder tripod hovering in the void roars, and the electric arc bursts out of the purple thunder cloud, and the dazzling purple arc light pours down and converges into purple thunder.


    All of a sudden, the dense purple thunder is like from the sky, with the potential of incomparable destruction fell on the ancient seal prohibition.


    "Chulala..."


    The purple thunder fell, and the sharp sonic boom became a piece.


    Such a destructive force of thunder, so that after the empty life, even if it is very far away, but also in that terrible pressure feel creepy, hair inverted!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The purple and golden thunder exploded one after another on the ancient seal prohibition. On the seal prohibition covering the sky, the blue-green light was filled with purple arc, and then a strange scene appeared. These purple thunder, like the killer of these green lights, was suddenly broken and destroyed.


    Ancient seal prohibition can devour all living beings, but at the moment, it only seems that it can''t swallow the purple and golden thunder. A large amount of blue light has been destroyed, and some talisman secret patterns have been exploded and broken.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1973

    The sky in the ancient world is full of electric arc, which makes the void tremble, like the sky to be broken.


    The powerful forces in the rear, such as lonely sky howl, Kong Sansi, ghost demon, Oriental Green wood, and Yi Qingrong, looked up at the purple thunder and lightning all over the sky, and at the moment, they also felt numb.


    The breath was so terrible that they were afraid.


    "Hiss..."


    Magic brake across the void, carrying the God thunder Ding rushed to the broken seal ban, the sky of electric arc crackling, thunder sound deafening!


    Such a demon, let the four sides throb!


    "Boom..."


    Under the purple thunder, the ancient seal ban is full of electric arc, and the cracks are bigger and bigger.


    Purple thunder broke out and turned into a sea of thunder, which flooded half of the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The purple thunder with thick arms fell from the sky and fell on the seal prohibition, smashing the strange whirlpool and green talisman secret pattern that devoured the vitality.


    This kind of thunder Wei makes the rear life tremble. Some creatures are retreating in succession. They dare not touch the terrible power.


    "Long..."


    The sky of the void is trembling, and the endless thunder is as powerful as the sky''s thunder endlessly, shaking people''s heart and soul!


    "This seal prohibition can not resist the heavy treasure left by the three thousand masters of the world. If the seal is to be broken, our descendants will do their best to resist it. Even if you use your flesh and blood as the last barrier, we will not hesitate. This is our mission and responsibility."


    Under the main peak of Tianyu mountain, the long sound comes from the main peak of Tianyu mountain. The blue light in the sky is fluctuating and shining on the top of the sky like an obsidian day.


    "Revere the Holy Father!"


    In the void, many figures looked at the void ahead, and there were more and more cracks in the seal prohibition. The solemn faces and the blue light came out of their eyes.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The sky vibrates, the electric arc spreads all over the sky, the thunder blooms and destroys Leiwei incomparably. With a momentum of destroying everything, the ancient seal prohibition begins to explode under the impact of the God thunder tripod.


    "Boom..."


    The blue-green talisman patterns all over the sky, accompanied by the arc, emit brilliant light, just like one volcano after another in the sky.


    "Hula..."


    The sky is covered with dark vacuum cracks, which devour everything.


    "It''s broken, the seal and the prohibition are broken!"


    "Gu Gu..."


    After the space creatures shudder, so terrible a scene let it look from afar also hair straight.


    Above the void, the devil stood, and the purple thunder tripod circled in the void of the palm, and then turned into a purple streamer to converge.


    The whole body''s magic Qi fluctuates, the arc glows, and the magic brake body is in that gorgeous energy, which sets off like a real devil coming!


    "Boom..."


    At the same time when the seal ban was broken, the sky was full of bright light. Deep in the main peak of Tianyu mountain, there was a bright green light filled the sky, just like a column of energy light rising from the sky, spreading with the majestic ancient pressure.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The beast roared like thunder, and the roaring sound spread from the sky.


    There is a surging wind and clouds, blue light lingering, imposing momentum!


    Just a few flash, there are many figures appear in the sky, some people in the sky, some people riding ancient monsters, all are extraordinary generation.


    "It''s them!"


    "They come from Tianyu mountain!"


    When they saw those figures, many people''s eyes changed color in the void behind them. They saw those mysterious and powerful young men and women.


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, our ancestors fought against evil spirits and stopped the catastrophe. The strong ones fought until their bones were broken and their blood was sprinkled on the sky!"


    Before the main peak of Tianyu mountain, the old man with broad robes looked at the evil spirits and Demons gathering in front of him. His eyes were solemn and he said, "all the children of the Fangji, our existence is to prevent the recovery of evil spirits. This is the mission and responsibility left by our ancestors."


    The voice reverberated, and the breath of the Fangji''s children was surging.


    Some legends of the family, they have heard since childhood. They can feel the terrible war when they are on the battlefield of the devil.


    They know a lot more than the outside world.


    At that time, although the catastrophe ended with the seal of evil spirits, almost all the strong people in the world were killed in the war. The world was stained with blood, and the dead were everywhere, and the strong were lost!


    The founder of the founder was also damaged, and the bones of countless ancestors have not been left.


    This is the responsibility and hatred for the children of the current Fangji.


    "War!"


    There was a young man in the Fangji family who roared loudly. He did not shrink back or escape from the evil spirits in front of him.


    "Evil spirits come again, fight!"


    East from Ruoyun mouth, beautiful face, there is a sense of killing diffuse, war in the burning, under the White Eagle diffuse dazzling light!"Revenge for our ancestors!" A straight figure stand out, blue eyes are suffused with a little red.


    Mo Cha, Jia Lou Jue, and Mo Ling Zi are standing in the void, looking at the figure of the square technician in front of them, and their eyes are still calm.


    "Kill!"


    From the magic temple, the Kalou Jue, and the demon spirit son, there were dozens of strange figures who spoke, and a terrible evil spirit and evil spirit suddenly swept away.


    "Roar..."


    "Wuwu..."


    In a flash, those spirits and monsters who were shaking and scared under the purple thunder xuanding roared, and their voices were crying and howling. They broke out the terrible evil spirit and directly killed them in front of them.


    No hesitation, kill directly. The demon sect is ready!


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, all the figures of the square technologist clenched their fists and contained anger. The figures were flying and unpredictable, and they killed the army of evil spirits and demons.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    A powerful ancient monster, roaring like thunder, urging the beast to follow, let the void collapse!


    "Kill!"


    The old figures were drinking, and their voice was like thunder, which contained a kind of terrible prestige.


    "Kill..."


    At the magic temple, there are dozens of strange figures behind the demon spirit son, and the evil spirit is rolling,


    "boom...."


    A great war, in a flash, collided with each other.


    Heaven and earth roar, the sky shakes and the void boils.


    Everywhere, there are magic Qi and bright talisman and secret patterns all over the sky.


    "Who dares to break in?"


    The sound of such a loud shout came out, the sound was ethereal, shaking the void.


    As the voice fell, a huge dragon roared across the sky. Above the ferocious head, the green light filled the air, and a warrior man dressed in a blue battle suit came.


    "Boom!


    the man in the blue war suit swept out of the sky, with a turquoise light all over his body, which made him feel like he was in a sea of green and green. The whole man was powerful and powerful, and could be respected everywhere!


    He was Dongli ruosu. He was severely injured by Du Shaofu in the first World War five days ago and was cured in the closed door.


    But only a short period of five days, at the moment from the East if the pivot of the body injury is to look unimpeded.


    Hair fluttering, east from if pivot, the breath on the body let the space twist, has a huge potential quietly come at the same time!


    When he saw the man in blue war clothes, moosha, Kalou Jue and demon Lingzi, their eyes were shining at the same time.


    "I''ll go."


    The devil opened his mouth and raised his head slightly. Under his robe and cap, his eyes were covered with thunder, and the breath of Nirvana peak level was surging.


    "He''s strong. I''ll go."


    Jialou jueyou looks at the east from ruoshu, the voice is soft, the black shirt is moving, and the long black hair is draped behind the neck, which has a great aura.


    "I need him to be a grindstone!"


    The demon spirit son is indifferent, calm voice seems to have no fluctuation, with the voice falling, a foot across the void, accompanied by a terrible purple lightning swept out of the body.


    &Boom &In a moment, lightning and thunder thundered in the void where the devil''s figure passed.


    The evil spirit son directly urged the thunder and martial pulse, the breath penalty killed the four sides, the huge gas rolling, the thunder was dense, and the sky and earth were shocked by it.


    With a large purple thunder swept out, the evil spirit son directly swept and killed Du Shaofu.


    &Thunderbolt! "


    Du as like as two peas in the waves, rippling waves, and the Dulu''s children are also discoloring, and they can feel the fierce pulse of the magic spirit on the moment, just like the thunder and lightning in their bodies.


    "It''s this kind of military pulse again..."


    Dongli ruosu was also surprised and changed color at the moment. The martial pulse of the mysterious man covered with evil Qi was the same as that woman and Du Shaofu.


    In a short time of surprise, Dongli ruoxiu hands to meet him, covering Tianmu Wumai, and a brilliant green light palm print bursts out, with a kind of general situation collision that is absolutely not under the demon spirit son.


    "Boom..."


    This collision, the light overflows, the void explodes.


    The fury energy swept the four sides, and the figure of the demon spirit came out of the air. The void trembled under his feet. In the thunder and lightning, he once again directly bombarded to the East.


    Purple arc mighty, thunder light ten thousand heavy!


    East from if pivot figure is unpredictable, green light from the body burst out of the sky light, submerged in the four sides, a fist to bang.


    "Long..."


    Terrible energy swept, clanging ears, so that the body shape of the devil in the air directly shake back.


    &Quote; boom! &


    the voice of the empty sky spreads out, and the divine ring is in the air. The devil spirit stimulates the supreme Nirvana power. With the power of thunder and martial pulse, it comes with great momentum. There is also evil spirit surging in the sky, and the evil spirit is surging and vast.After only two moves, the demon spirit son will do his best, will east from if pivot as the biggest opponent, want to sharpen the knife in his hand.


    "Hum!"


    Dongli ruozhu has never been retained. The power of nirvana is like a mountain torrent sweeping through the sky. It bursts out endless light in the void, which is full of fire and interweaves, boiling the void, and there are weird energy devouring everything.


    Such two young strong men stand together, one of them is murderous!


    A figure is floating like a God, the momentum is arrogant!


    Although Dongli ruozhu had the upper hand in the duel between the two men, it seemed that it was difficult to do anything to the devil in a short time.


    Around the battlefield is also boiling, the beast roar like thunder, evil spirit surging, surging momentum swept out, like wind and thunder resounding from all directions!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1974

    The strong man of the square technician made all efforts to fight against the evil spirits and demons.


    &Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang &


    the void is exploding, the cracks in the dark space are hanging, the evil spirit is surging, the green light is sweeping around, and the runes are shining all over the sky.


    Around the mountains and forests in succession in the ''boom'' of the explosion, the ground is covered with gullies, the forest sea ups and downs thousands of miles, mountains and rivers, engulf mountains and rivers!


    It''s a terrible sight. It''s cool!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Far away, above the towering peaks, the dazzling blue light is like a bright sun shining on all sides.


    In the sky tree, the huge green leaves hold up, the blue light is diffuse, dazzling, the vast energy of heaven and earth is like a whirlpool of water in the moving woman''s body.


    At the moment, the moving body sits cross legged, covered with bright talisman and secret patterns, which is the same as Dongli ruosu''s Tianmu martial vein, but the Qi is obviously more intense than Dongli ruosu''s, and is even gradually increasing, just like Du Shaofu''s thunder and thunder pulse, and can continue to evolve.


    Three thousand hair waves, at the moment, the green and graceful body in the East is like a bottomless hole. The terrible breath has been soaring, and the surrounding empty space is distorted, making the branches and leaves of Tianmu God fluctuate.


    "Hula..."


    As the breath fluctuates and climbs, there is a green mist between the mouth and nose of the East, which is like a dense divine awn. With the continuous breathing of the sunlight, there is a divine light in the body surface, and the whole body is full of vitality.


    What''s more amazing is that on the surface of Dongli Qingqing body, from the inside to the outside, there is a kind of blue light which is filled with holy breath. The shining skin is crystal clear, just like the green jade casting.


    This blue light is very special. It flows in the flesh chalkiness of Dongli Qingqing, nourishing the muscles, muscles and meridians of Dongli Qingqing. Where it passes by, it makes everything completely different. Even the yuan God in the mud ball palace of Dongli Qingqing is nourished, making it more solid and filled with sacred glory!


    This is the benefit brought by the holy medicine, which is the transformation from the inside to the outside.


    that holy medicine has been condensing for tens of thousands of years, absorbing the essence of heaven and earth, and being nurtured by the sacred tree of heaven tree. At the moment, the benefits to the east from Qingqing are amazing enough to make any living creature mad!


    This is the big fate of chalkiness, but at the moment it falls on the body of Dongli Qingqing!


    "Long Long... "


    Such a sonorous dull sound, from the east away from the blue of the divine palace, each sound can shake the soul, like silent thunder.


    No one heard such a voice, otherwise, I don''t know what kind of look it would be.


    The energy of heaven and earth is pouring in all directions, and the breath of Qingqing is still climbing.


    In the rising breath, there is also a kind of ancient pressure in the awakening, vitality rolling, surging vast!


    "Boom


    At a certain moment, the breath of Dongli Qingqing suddenly trembled after a short period of stagnation, as if it had crossed a huge bottleneck, the wind and thunder were muffled and the breath was towering!


    From the moving body of Qingqing in the East, there are bright green talismans and secret patterns rising from the sky at the same time, just like a round of blue light, brilliant and gorgeous, with a cloud of Xiaguang, the pressure is vast, and the breath is surging everywhere!


    Under the heavenly tree, there was a blue light. Du Shaofu sat cross legged and continued to immerse himself in an ethereal state of understanding, just like an old monk in meditation. His green light absorbed the aura of heaven and earth in the sky.


    In Du Shaofu''s body in the state of understanding, the energy contained in Mu Huang''s spirit liquid flowed and flowed in his bones, viscera and meridians, and was slowly integrated into his blood, flesh and cells, nourishing every inch of his body and bones.


    Du Shaofu was still immersed in the strange breath of life. He felt as if he had transcended the endless nothingness. Finally, in the vast ocean of understanding, he found some pieces of talisman and secret patterns, which fluctuated and misty.


    These Rune fragments are too few. They seem to be buried in chaos, but they are full of vitality and dazzling.


    With the guidance of his mind, Du Shaofu wanted to move these fragments of runes, but it was very difficult. It was no longer difficult for him to understand the ancient stone tablet outside the gate of Du''s family.


    At last, the spirit of Xu''s body was not absorbed by the spirit of Xu.


    This scene is like a deep seed of spirit.


    "Yes, this is the beginning!"


    Although Du Shaofu was immersed in understanding, he was also clear in his heart. Now this is just the beginning. What we need to do next is to guide these fragments of runes into deep cultivation, nourish them with their own, let them take root and sprout, and consolidate them.


    So Du Shaofu took action, combing and nourishing the fragments of runes, and finally led them into the spirit and the body.


    The energy of Muhuang spirit liquid is still being refined by Du Shaofu. The vast amount of energy can not be refined overnight."Long..."


    In the palace of Du Shaofu, there was the sound of wind and thunder rolling. It was pure and mysterious, and it was like a vast ocean.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the main peak of Tianyu mountain, the terrible war continues, crazy and destroyed.


    Above the void, the magic Temple stood still, and the amazing battle around him seemed to have nothing to do with him at the moment, and did not even take a look at it.


    Looking up, the magic Temple looked ahead of the towering mountain, the top of the mountain, the green light reflected on the sky, there was a terrible breath in the agitation.


    "There it is!"


    With the opening of the magic temple, the light is rippling under his feet, crossing the void, and he wants to climb the giant peak to the sky.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, there was a muffled sound coming out from the towering peaks. It was not so loud, but it shook the heaven and earth, making the hearts of the creatures outside the battlefield rise and fall and their blood boil.


    "Whoosh..."


    The towering peaks are shining brightly, and a figure like green light and lightning swept into the sky.


    It was so fast that it penetrated through the void and instantly appeared in the battlefield.


    "Boom


    When this person appears, the vast void also directly distorts, its whole body flows endless brilliance, the breath is towering, the blue light is overflowing, with the ancient prestige diffuses the sky!


    Such a breath, like a deity, can control the vitality of all people, making people want to kowtow.


    With the appearance of this man, his eyes swept around him. In an instant, the sky was shining with green light, and the terrible vision was reflected in his eyes!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1975

    The light is dim and the body is graceful. This is a beautiful woman like an elf.


    "It''s her!"


    And when this moving woman appeared in the void, even many people in the air behind the battlefield were shocked.


    "It''s sister Qingqing, it''s my sister-in-law!"


    In the wild country lineup on the mountain peak, Du Xiaoqing''s moving face was surprised, and then gushed with excitement and joy.


    Such a moving woman, full of vitality, spread, is the east of Qingqing.


    At the moment, Dongli Qingqing is standing on the way to the main peak of Tianyu mountain. The strong breath makes the magic temple and the Kalou JueJie stop for it!


    "It''s sister Qingqing."


    On the huge ancient white eagle, Ruoyun looks at the woman who flies from the main peak and gets excited.


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, the devil''s spirit surged to the sky, and a powerful man of the demon cult suddenly arrived. With the vision of shattering the space, a terrible palm print swooped down from the void and beat hard to the East and left Ruoyun.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The monsters roared, and several huge monsters and evil spirit beasts'' shadows exploded and stormed the ancient white hawk with a violent momentum.


    This kind of attack is very strong, and the cultivation of ancient white eagle is very strong, but the cultivation level of these demonic beasts and evil spirit animal shadows is not weak.


    The strong man of the demon sect who attacked suddenly also had the highest level of cultivation near the level of the realm. He was the strong one in the demon sect!


    Dongli Ruoyun''s accomplishments are not low. Compared with his brother Dongli ruosu, the sky posture is not much weaker than that of his brother Dongli ruoshu. He feels how sudden attack he is. His charming face changes color and moves his delicate body. In a flash, there are bright runes exploding in the sky. Above the empty sky above his head, the nine rings of God shine brightly in the sky, just like a round of blue sun shining on the sky.


    "Long..."


    The sound of the sky is sonorous, like thunder, sweeping the sky with great momentum.


    The supreme Nirvana cultivator, this is the sky posture of Ruoyun in the East, which is enough to cause great waves in the world and shock the world!


    "Poof..."


    But Dongli Ruoyun''s cultivation is not enough. She just stepped into the great supreme nirvana. Tianmu Wumai and the great supreme Nirvana practitioners surged and exploded, and they were shocked back directly. There was a red blood spit out from the corners of her mouth.


    "Boom


    That demon cult strong figure once again, fast as lightning, killing the sky.


    "Hiss!"


    But at this moment, like a sharp arrow, a blue light column pierced through the void, directly penetrating the bodies of three demons and several evil spirits in the straight-line void. At last, thunder swept into the chest of the powerful man who attacked Ruoyun in the East, exploding the strange energy that devoured the vitality, making his body wither like shrinkage, turning into a corpse and breaking into the void.


    Dongli Ruoyun is frightened and pale, and her eyes look at the graceful shadows on the void. What has just helped is Dongli Qingqing.


    "Very strong!"


    Jia Lou Jue looks at the east away from Qingqing. The voice falls, the void trembles under his feet, the light surges, the black flies, the black shirt hunts, the five fingers curl slightly, and a claw print distorts the void. In an instant, it appears in front of Dongli Qingqing.


    "Hiss..."


    Such a claw mark with five long dark cracks hanging in the void, deep and soul shaking.


    The evil spirit is rampant and tyrannical. From that claw print, it seems that there is a black devil Peng who wants to soar up and smash the sky.


    Such a domineering attack shows emptiness, which suddenly makes many creatures tremble on the spot.


    "The family of golden winged mires!"


    Among Buddhism, Confucianism, Taoism and other great forces, there are strong ones moving.


    In the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, there are such elders as kalouguan jade, Jialou Zhiheng and Kalou jueyu, whose eyes are full of golden light.


    Looking at such a domineering and incomparable attack, Dongli''s delicate green face looks like an elf, with glass and water moistening eyes as one of the heavy, beautiful shadows from the void floating like gods, with a strange posture, the figure suddenly disappeared in front of that terrible claw mark.


    Such a strange posture and change, so that many strong people in the far space are also shocked.


    However, when the green shadow of Dongli disappears, Jia Lou Jue frowns slightly. In his deep and sharp eyes, the golden light and black awn are surging, and the long sleeves of black shirt suddenly sweep out to the side space.


    "Boom


    The towering black and gold talismans sweep across the sky, as if to sweep the heaven and earth, where they pass through, set off an abyss like vacuum, and gush out the throbbing black light.


    "Hiss..."


    Dongli Qingqing''s beautiful shadow appeared, a torrent of weather came along, the green light reflected like the sun, a palm print, like a whirlpool of blue light, the ancient pressure filled, suddenly collided.


    "Hum!"


    The two touch, clunking clang ear, several want to overturn the heaven and earth, let the high air gush out the space vortex.


    "Chulala..."


    The whirlpool of blue light engulfs everything, and the secret pattern of the black and golden talisman can also be directly swallowed up. Even if the secret pattern of the black gold talisman is domineering and fierce, it will be destroyed at the moment.


    But the domineering and fierce in the dark gold talisman secret pattern, with no match domineering momentum, also in the shattering blue light whirlpool."Pedaling..."


    The strength swept over, and the figure of Kalou jueyou staggered backward, and the void behind was shattered.


    Dongli Qingqing seems to have nothing to take advantage of, Jiao body back sliding back, temples flying.


    Not far away, the magic saw the shape, it seems to be all the time hanging in the corner of the smile arc also secretly a shake, eyes on the body of Dongli Qingqing.


    One foot stamped on the sky, Kalou Jue held the retreat, and the black and gold eyes looked at the east of the void in front of him, and the green was waving.


    Jialou jueyou didn''t get the upper hand, and Qingqing just left the East. However, as far as Kalou jueyou is concerned, it''s a losing power to be equal to the former!


    "Hoo..."


    With her eyes slightly closed, she adjusted her breath.


    "Hiss..."


    The next moment, when Jia Lou''s closed eyes are opened again, the depths of his eyes become black as ink, strange and secluded. A breath of perfect integration of domineering and fierce is pouring out of his body without reservation. In an instant, he climbs to the top and roars for nine days!


    Boom


    High altitude for its fierce trembling, strange dark clouds began to gather from the far sky, let the surrounding void tremble millet!


    Gee!


    With the sound of the sound of the ROC singing through the clouds and rocks, a black and golden light rose to the sky. The sky was covered with black gold brilliance, and a dark gold golden winged ROC bird appeared in the sky!


    The ROC spreads its wings, sharp and huge pupil, dark and deep, just like a black hole, can devour people''s soul, which makes people tremble and dare not look at each other!


    "Immortality, immortality!"


    In the distance behind the sky, when the huge black and golden roc fluttered in the sky, the eyes of Kalou jueyu also fluctuated violently.


    The green shadow of Dongli stopped its retreat and watched the huge black and golden roc flapping its wings in the sky, and its graceful body rose from the sky. At the same time, an ancient bow seemed to be alive in the hand.


    The ancient bow is filled with fog, the rune flashes, and the light is released, just like the spirit of gods and demons, the dazzling blue light spreads like an obsidian day, and the breath of terror is like the revival of the ancient gods and demons, which makes the void extraordinary.


    "Medium holy ware!"


    When Dongli Qingqing''s ancient bow appeared, he Qingrong''s eyes trembled.


    At the beginning, it was that strange and terrible ancient bow that wounded him.


    This is the second-class holy ware, Taiqing Fu demon bow. The terrible breath is filled with the wind and thunder, which makes the strong in the rear air forces tremble.


    "Hiss..."


    Everything is as fast as lightning, and there is no delay in leaving Qingqing in the East. With Taiqing Fu demon bow in his hand and flying behind his head, he suddenly pulls the bow. His temperament is groundless and moving, and his body is like a mysterious force reviving.


    "Hum!"


    Like the most graceful dance, the East is full of blue and blue bow, a light arrow of Rune energy is swept out, the green light is bright, along the way, let a large space directly distorted, and then the space collapsed, swept out the dark space cracks.


    Boom


    Jialou juejiao''s body did not give in, spreading its wings to the clouds, rolling up the space ripple boiling, and directly flapping its wings to collide in the surging wind and clouds.


    "Whew..."


    The blue and green shadow of Dongli is floating like a God in the void. In his hands, the bow of the demon is subdued and released one after another. A series of arrows pierce through the void. The spirit of gods and demons is rolling, and the bright blue light is dazzling. The void is full of cracks.


    "Ji..."


    The sound of Peng resounds through the void, and the body of Kalou jueyu sweeps across the sky. The sharp claw destroys the void. It is domineering and arrogant. The sound of wind and thunder is sonorous and the runes are bright. The energy impact rolls up a frenzy.


    Such two supremacy, the instant fight is already to the dark, there is a sky shattering, let the four sides tremble!


    "It''s sister Qingqing. Help those people to stop the evil cult and evil spirits!"


    As soon as he appeared, he was the Dongli Qingqing who was fighting against the demon cult. Du Xiaoqing thought about it a little. An amazing energy fluctuation accompanied by an amazing pressure spread from the inside of the body and swept out of the air. The blazing air in the surrounding space evaporated into a void white smoke. He directly attacked those evil spirits and Demons and destroyed the green and red flames Everything.


    "Roar!"


    The little tiger did not have any hesitation. He followed Du Xiaoqing and suddenly rose to the sky. In mid air, it turned into a black giant tiger and hovered.


    The roar of the tiger stirs up the waves in the sky, which makes people tremble and makes the soul tremble for no reason.


    With the blood of the dark tiger and the breath of the golden winged Dapeng bird, once the body of the little tiger is revealed, it will disturb the four sides!


    The black giant tiger flapped its wings, and the terror wave swept across the sky. With the tornado storm like air flow, it swept across the sky, and the tyrant rushed into the army of evil spirits and demons.


    "Kill the evil spirits and stop the evil cult!"


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, said such a sentence. His figure had already crossed over, with a trace of implication, but the breath was bloody.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... "


    A terrible breath soared to the sky, and the evil spirit swept all over the place."Kill!"


    Night floating Ling, eternal jade and other days will be eighteen Wei and lonely day howl, and Qingrong these killing gods step out together, as if turned into a series of lightning, with the momentum of thunder to kill.


    "Kill!"


    The ghost demon and Oriental Green Wood looked at each other without much pause. They all started and followed each other.


    "Kill the evil spirits and stop the evil cult!"


    The elder, such as jialouguan jade and Jialou Zhiheng, walked out. On his old face, his eyes were shining with vision. The golden light on his body was like a round of golden sun rising, and the domineering momentum swept across the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1976

    "Boom..."


    The void is shivering, the sky is constantly exploding, lightning and thunder, and the energy is like a waterfall, pouring into the sky!


    With this group of strong men from the Huang Guo and the golden winged ROC birds, the pressure on the local technologists, who had been at a disadvantage and in danger, was suddenly greatly reduced.


    "Elder, this is an evil spirit. Can we help you?"


    In Confucianism, Kong Sansi looked at the battlefield ahead, the wasteland and the golden winged Dapeng birds had helped each other, and said to an elder nearby.


    "The evil cult has come out, which is related to the evil spirits. I''m afraid that the disaster of heaven and earth will fall on them, stop the evil cult and eliminate the evil spirits!" The elder of the Confucianist opened his mouth and frowned slightly on his old face, but he had serious intention of killing.


    "Kill!"


    With the fall of the Confucian elder''s voice, Kong Sansi was the first to step out of the sky. His voice was like thunder. With one blow, there was light shining on all sides, breaking the void, and a large number of evil spirits were directly smashed.


    "Get rid of evil spirits!"


    In Taoism, there are also such voices coming out, one after another of the figures swept out, across the void.


    "Kill!"


    A young man traversed the void, his long hair was scattered, and his body was filled with talismans and secret patterns, which burst into a blazing light.


    He is xuyangzi, the first of the young generation of Taoism, a supreme Nirvana!


    At the beginning, Xu Yangzi''s name also shocked Sanlu and Jiuzhou. Later, although he was suppressed by Du Shaofu, Du Shaojing, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, mengcha, Jue Qingrong and lonely Tianhao, he was still powerful.


    "Boom..."


    All the powerful Taoists swept out and joined the army of killing evil spirits and monsters.


    In Buddhism, there are old monks contemplating and pondering.


    "Elder, can you help me?" Jiuchonglingdao.


    "Amitabha."


    The old monk preached the name of Buddha, and his eyes swept across the wasteland, the golden winged Dapeng birds, Taoism, Confucianism, etc., nodded slightly and said, "it''s everyone''s responsibility to clean up evil spirits. If I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? Go beyond it!"


    As the old monk''s voice dropped, the Buddhist children also swept out, the Sanskrit sound filled, the Buddha shadow in the sky.


    Although there are many evil spirits and Demons and beasts, most of them have been destroyed before the ancient seal prohibition, and it is difficult to compete with several major forces at the moment.


    The strong men of the demon cult and the army of evil spirits, demons and beasts, who were able to suppress the local technicians, were immediately suppressed after Tianjiao and other powerful forces joined in.


    All major forces and evil spirits have been in contact for a long time, and they all know the most favorable means to kill evil spirits.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The energy detonates unceasingly, a large number of evil spirits and Demons and beasts are eliminated and killed.


    However, no one went to provoke the magic temple. Even the powerful members of the big families, including kaluguanyu and Kalou Zhiheng elder, did not provoke the magic temple.


    Everyone knows that the demon God is not only extremely powerful, but also has the God thunder tripod in his body. Anyone who provokes him will not have a good result.


    The technicians are doing their best, but they are also being suppressed and in danger!


    But suddenly saw the major forces to help, all the local technologists were shocked, and then they were ecstatic, as if injected with a dose of stimulant.


    In the air behind the battlefield, there are other small and medium-sized forces, strong people in loose repair, and strong people in animal territory, who are still looking at each other.


    The battlefield was too shocking. Tianjiao was supreme, and the powerful forces swept over one side. Many people were afraid that they did not even have the power to affect them.


    There are also strong in hesitation, some of them do not want to intervene.


    There are also creatures with small abacus, seal ban has been opened, want to sit and reap the benefits.


    Before the void, the face of the magic temple was darkened a lot.


    The magic temple did not expect that in the last step, there would be a wild country, golden winged Dapeng birds, Taoism, Confucianism, and Buddhism to help, and immediately suppress the demon cult and the army of evil spirits, demons and beasts.


    The light vision swept over the Jia Lou Jue and the demon spirit son, and the devil''s brow was slightly provoked. At the moment, although the demon spirit son had already burst out with all his strength, the purple lightning was like a waterfall, but he was still beaten down by his opponent.


    It seems that a magic arrow can''t be separated from the sky.


    "Hi..."


    With his eyes back, the magic Temple no longer pays attention to the battlefield, but goes to the sky towering peak in front of him. His eyes are fluctuating, and his whole body is full of evil Qi. He takes a step, and his figure is swept away. He wants to cross the battlefield and go straight to the top!


    Suddenly, from the distant top of the mountain, there are blue and green lights in the sky, like a chain of green light God interwoven, full of the sky.


    "Boom..."


    Breath surging terror, vitality, arrogance!


    The turquoise light was like a fire burning from the top of the remote peak, just like falling from the sky, blocking the way of the magic temple.


    In the face of that breath, magic brake also suddenly stopped.


    At the same time, the magic spirit gushed out from the magic temple, and the runes were rippling, and a deep light broke out. An ancient armor suddenly covered the whole body, and the arc fluctuated, shaking nine days!The evil Qi is released and haunts the void.


    Magic chahengkong, the breath on the body frightens people to the extreme, the eyes deep in the eyes become bright and frightening. , covering the ancient magic armor, just like a demon king coming to the world!


    "It still exists!"


    At the same time, the ten rings of God like fire above the void above his head were in the sky. Suddenly, the sky sounds of "rumbling" constantly, shaking the heaven and earth, and roaring like countless sky drums.


    Such a vast momentum, so that the scene is fighting all the living creatures, including that group of Tianjiao supreme people are also groundless horror, can not help but want to crawl!


    This kind of pressure is too strong to suppress all the Tianjiao and the supreme. This is the nirvana of great supreme perfection!


    Except for one person, a beautiful and moving image suddenly appeared in front of the magic temple. His hair was hanging down, her dress was slightly unfolding, and her eyes were calm like stars. But for no reason, there was a general trend, a proud and independent temperament!


    "You want to intervene!"


    The eye waves, such as the smooth waves of the sky, can''t help but shake the sky!


    It was Du Shaojing who had seen Du Shaojing''s horror in front of the supreme tomb.


    Born holy, such a natural posture, let the magic Temple complete, the supreme Nirvana also want to fear.


    "My brother is in it. If you dare to step forward, I will make you regret it!"


    Du Shaojing said such a word with quiet and gentle voice.


    But the calm and gentle, but with a fierce and domineering cold!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1977

    He looked at Du Shaojing, and the devil blinked. But then, on his smiling face, he outlined a sneering arc and said, "I really want to fight with you. Although today is not the right time, I still want to try the difference between the perfect great respect and the natural saint!"


    "You are my brother''s defeated general, in front of me, you still can''t change this result!"


    Du Shaojing just said such a sentence, with a kind of invisible contempt in his eyes.


    The wind blows the hair, she comes out of the dust like an immortal!


    In the face of a complete great supreme, such a woman did not care, proud and independent!


    "Really..."


    At that moment, the devil''s face gradually became gloomy. His chest rose and fell. He took a deep breath. He raised his face slightly and looked at the void. He said, "unexpectedly, the old tree will be handed over to the demon emissary!"


    The sound reverberated in the void. Suddenly, there was a surge of wind and clouds in the high place of the void, accompanied by the rolling clouds. For a moment, the evil spirit was towering in the sky, with lightning and thunder.


    "Leave it to me, and hurry up! "


    the voice of indifference sounded slowly in the sky, and then in the rolling of demonic Qi, the void seemed to be torn open, and a figure stepped out slowly and suspended above the air.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of this figure, the world began to shake.


    The mountains began to roar and the mountains and rivers surged. The energy in the sky and earth converged towards that figure.


    "How strong..."


    When such a figure appeared in the sky, the most powerful men in the battlefield, such as the elder jalouguan jade, elder Jialou Zhiheng, the leader of the Buddhist family, and so on, all of a sudden, their bodies trembled and their eyes suddenly went away from the sky.


    The breath is too strong. There is an invisible and strange force in this part of the world. It seems to be able to swallow and suck out the mysterious Qi and the original spirit of human beings.


    "Plop..."


    The other creatures were staring at the figure from afar at the moment. Their heart beat faster without any reason. The heart seemed to be hit hard by the invisible power and wanted to explode.


    This terrible feeling makes the life pale and creepy, and climbs out of fear and palpitation from the depth of the original spirit!


    The figure called by the magic temple as a demon emissary is wrapped in hazy evil Qi. Standing on the void, only sweeping the body without leaving a trace on the body of ruozhu, Ruoyun and Qingqing in the East is to look at the spreading light curtain before the towering peak and say, "you are still alive, old tree in legend. You have left a reputation, but gorgeous, in the ancient war Li will be annihilated in the end, and today is the day of your ending


    "It''s just a clown. When you were a mole ant, you could kill it by turning your hands!"


    In the fire like light, from the top of the remote peak, such a long old voice came out.


    "Old tree, do you think you are still at the beginning? The consumption in this has exhausted your oil lamp. Now, how many abilities can you stop me?"


    The demon emissary opened his mouth, and the whole body''s evil Qi began to cover the earth with the voice. The black fog surged into the sky, and the blood light swept out of the eyes, just like two rounds of blood moon, which was particularly frightening in the rolling evil spirit of the black fog!


    "It''s enough to deal with you ants!" Long old voice several.


    Such words made the demon emissary angry and filled the void. His voice said in a deep voice: "old tree, do you think you are still the original time, you should be robbed today!"


    As the voice fell, the demon emissary sent out a killing intention. The demonic clouds rolled around his body. In the vibration of the void, a sharp claw print rapidly expanded on the void, as if to cover the sky, tear up five dark space cracks like abysses, submerge everything along the way, and explode the mountains and rivers below.


    Such a powerful claw is so powerful that even the powerful masters such as elder kaluguan jade and elder Jialou Zhiheng feel uneasy and tremble.


    "Half saint, this man is a strong semi saint!"


    A leading Taoist elder''s eyes fluctuated and his body trembled.


    "The half Saint level can enter the demon battlefield!"


    On the old face of the Confucianist leader, his eyes were staring at the monstrous figure!


    "Hula..."


    Everything was as fast as lightning. The green light was shining in the sky and filled with runes. A figure appeared in the blue and green light. It could not be seen clearly, but it should not look old-fashioned, just like a God. There was a green and glittering palm print, which directly annihilated the paw print in the void.


    "Hum!"


    The demon emissary snorted coldly, and the magic clouds around the body wrapped by the evil Qi stirred up, covering the light curtain, making the heaven and earth dark.


    "See how much more you have left!"


    The demon emissary again, waving with a wave of terrifying energy, swept away again to the towering peaks in the thunder and lightning and the explosion of mountains and rivers.


    "Ants, it''s not up to you to be presumptuous


    The old man''s voice was flat and gave out a terrible pressure. From the fire like light, countless branches and leaves of heavenly trees and gods pierced the void like divine vines. With the ancient surging pressure, they immediately fought with the demon emissary.Such two strong men broke out in a moment.


    The battle is above the sky, away from the ground and the air.


    Otherwise, the old boss''s land would be razed to the ground, and the evil cult and the people of the major forces on the battlefield would also suffer from disaster.


    But even so, the powerful forces on the battlefield also kept away.


    "Back, go!"


    In the distance, those living creatures who were watching retreated one after another and did not dare to approach.


    Only that kind of pressure, strength is not enough to close.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the towering peaks trembled again.


    "Old tree, my man has come. I said you can''t stop it any more. Time has come, no one can stop it, no one can!"


    This kind of sound comes from the Tianyu mountain. There is a devil''s gas in the sky. If you want to erupt from the inside to the outside, the green on the giant peak will wither and be eroded by the evil gas.


    "Suppress!"


    On the sky towering peak, the sky blocking the sky and the divine tree, life is sweeping like a vast expanse of life, just like the bright sun.


    "Old tree, do you still want to stop? You are doomed to be robbed today!"


    The demon emissary opened his mouth and fought against the divine figure in the light curtain.


    Above the sky, runes interweave, lightning and thunder, straight into the sky!


    Such a war, incomparably fierce, terror incomparable, just like extermination!


    However, in such a war, no one could see that on the main peak of Tianyu mountain, the dark green branches and leaves with bright light began to turn yellow and began to be greatly affected.


    "Holy ancestor is fighting, kill!"


    In the empty battlefield, the Fangji''s disciples broke out with all their strength, killing evil spirits and monsters in all directions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1978

    "The evil cult is too strong, kill!"


    although the strong in Taoism, Confucianism, wasteland and Buddhism have the upper hand at the moment, they are not happy and frown secretly.


    Once again, such a strong man came to the demon sect. He was fierce and terrible.


    Once the mysterious strong man on the main peak of Tianyu mountain can''t resist it, no matter how many evil spirits and monsters have been killed, there will be no way to stop the demon cult.


    "Boom


    Du Shaojing''s beautiful eyes looked at the main peak of Tianyu mountain. Thunder light came from his eyes, and his breath began to surge. He wanted to rush to the sky!


    She could directly feel that her brother was on the main peak of Yushan that day. It was the feeling of blood connection on her body. The evil cult wanted to go up the mountain, no matter what the reason, she would stop it!


    "Your opponent is me. Let me see how strong the natural saint is."


    The magic Temple drinks, and the cultivation level of immortality can no longer be covered up. The magic Qi is rolling like the devil is born. The black magic gas is burning like the magic fire, and the rune is stirring thousands of times.


    "Boom


    With the power of perfection and supreme power, the power of the magic Temple condensed into a palm print, which blocked Du Shaojing in an instant.


    This is the magic palm of the magic temple. With the great power of perfection, the practitioners in the ordinary holy land can not resist it.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaojing''s delicate face changed color, and the cold light gushed out in the clear eyes.


    "Those who stand in my way will die!"


    Qian Ying does not retreat but advances. Du Shaojing chides her. In an instant, she brings a lot of purple thunder. At the same time, her hair is flying purple arc, and ten rings of God are in the sky. The light is more dazzling than ever before!


    "Boom


    Heaven and earth are roaring, the sky is shaking!


    This breath is too terrible to make the whole world tremble!


    Such a supreme breath is spreading, oppressing heaven and earth, as if it caused the turbulence of heaven and earth, shocking people''s soul!


    The ten rings of divine fire are obviously more terrible than those behind the magic temple!


    This is the natural power of holy respect, which makes all living beings tremble in heart, spirit in trembling millet, body in paralysis!


    In a flash, the sky was swept by the electric arc and the sound of the sky was endless.


    Du Shaojing was like a goddess breaking through the sky. Her purple eyes were shining directly into the vast sky. The terrible heavenly power shook the sky. A thunder light handprint fell on the body of the magic temple.


    ''boom! ''


    in such a collision, the void trembles and roars, and the mountains on the earth below crumble in the'' boom ''and huge ravines are split in the outline mountains.


    "Pedaling..."


    The magic brake falters and stabilizes, and his eyes are shocked secretly. He stares at the ten wheel divine ring behind Du Shaojing. Such coercion actually makes him be suppressed.


    "Hum..."


    During the wave, the magic Qi fluctuated on the armor covered by the magic brake arm. In a moment, a set of black gold golden dagger gloves appeared again, just like the spirit armor covering the palm of the hand, making the sound of wind and thunder. The thunder and the evil Qi intertwined, tearing the void and covering Du Shaojing.


    "Long..."


    With Du Shaojing''s Qianying as the center, endless talisman and secret patterns broke out, and the magic power of the Legalists converged, thus unfolding a divine map in Qianying zhoukong.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    "Boom..."


    God map within the general situation, monsters roar, waves surge, mountain collapse, stars rotate.


    Such a vision is in the sky, submerging the void, bringing the whole world around into this terrible world, which makes people feel like they have passed through time and space!


    "If you have your brother, you will have your sister. What a terrible Du Shaojing!"


    The powerful people who are killing evil spirits and Demons and beasts feel such a powerful power that they can''t help but spy and look at each other.


    Du Shaojing''s strength and momentum, let the major forces suddenly exclaim, heart waves.


    Magic temple and Du Shaojing fight together, both of them are immortal cultivation level.


    A perfect great nirvana, a born Holy One!


    One is like a demon, one is like a goddess!


    "Boom..."


    Two figures such as electricity, each touch with a dull sound, so that the surrounding space surging boiling!


    "Come on


    When the magic temple was blocked, he drank for it. The evil spirit was so strong that it stimulated the pulse of martial arts. Many evil shadows appeared in the void around the void, and the ghosts were crying and howling. It was as if they were rushing out of the devil''s land and rushing to Du Shaojing.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaojing''s thunder pulse is covered with the purple thunder, which is like the thunder god killing out and fighting to the magic temple.


    Two people continue to bombard and kill, fierce confrontation, battle to break the void!


    The battle between Kalou jueyu and Dongli Qingqing is still fierce, and the huge black and gold demons cover the sky and block out the sun.


    Both of them have urged the supreme power to compete for supremacy!


    The evil spirit son was suppressed by the east from the pivot, and was crushed by the heavenly wood pulse. However, the heavenly wood vein was difficult to swallow the thunder pulse.


    "Go on!"There was blood spitting out from the mouth of the demon, but his eyes were fearless. Endless bright electric arc and magic lines broke out, and the terrible evil Qi fluctuated like a vast ocean, constantly sweeping east and away!


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The void is constantly exploding, lonely days howling, sky generals 18 Wei, Jialou jueyu, Gu Qingrong, Ming demon, Oriental Green wood, and so on. The evil spirits and monsters along the way crumble to pieces, turning into nothingness and black blood mist.


    In the fierce battlefield, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian also joined in.


    These two people are constantly killing evil spirits and monsters. It seems that they are venting their frustrations and nameless unhappiness in their hearts.


    "Boom..."


    The main peak of Tianyu mountain vibrates, the towering trees wither, the mountain crazes, the boulders roll down, and the cracks are filled, shaking, and the magic gas overflows from the cracks.


    The sky trees that block out the sun expand and cover half of the sky. The light is diffuse, but it is also beginning to dim at the moment.


    Under the heavenly tree, Du Shaofu was still immersed in the comprehension, and he did not know anything about the outside world.


    "Rumble!"


    In Du Shaofu''s Shrine, there was a low, dull and sonorous sound. The surging breath spread, making the surrounding space fluctuate violently.


    "Hula..."


    The majestic energy of heaven and earth poured into Du Shaofu''s whole body, just like a thread of dense hair, winding around the surface of his body, thus circulating endlessly on the surface of his body.


    Under the irrigation of this energy, Du Shaofu''s breath began to grow stronger and stronger, and his body was continuously nourished.


    "Boom..."


    The main peak of Tianyu mountain is staggering, and the magic Qi is rising. It is turbulent in the sky and underground.


    "Suppress!"


    Tianmu and Shenshu are filled with endless vitality and bright green light. They want to suppress the rising evil spirit.


    "Old tree, you can''t stop it!"


    Above the sky, the demon emissary sneered. His whole body was burning like a magic fire, but the darkness was brilliant. The Fuwen culture was a black ocean, constantly sweeping the front.


    The shadow in the light curtain was illusory, but the whole body was green and glowing, and the incomparable ancient pressure was breaking out to resist the demon emissary.


    "Old tree, you give up, tens of thousands of years, you go on like this will only exhaust the last ray of life, then you will not live!"


    The voice came out from under the main peak of Tianyu mountain, and the evil spirit was rolling. This time, the sound shook the void in all directions.


    "Under the main peak of Tianyu mountain, evil spirits are still suppressed!"


    The living beings were shocked. It turned out that evil spirits were still suppressed under the main peak of Tianyu mountain. No wonder the evil cult came so fiercely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1979

    "Even if my lamp is exhausted, you don''t want to reappear the world!"


    The long old voice echoed in the sky, and the blue light covered the sky.


    "Old tree, do you think you can still stop it?"


    The sound comes from the bottom of the main peak of Tianyu mountain. The mountain is rickety, and the evil spirit penetrates from the inside to the outside and diffuses to the top of the mountain.


    Such evil Qi is like a wisp of black rainbow, rushing out from the cracks on the main peak of Tianyu mountain, shaking the world in an instant!


    You can clearly see that there are dark cracks around the rainbow like magic Qi.


    "What is that..."


    Such a breath, so that the strong on the battlefield also tremble, groundless fear, felt that the evil spirit swept through the nine days, shaking the four sides.


    "The evil spirits suppressed under the main peak of Tianyu mountain must come from ancient times. They are ancient demons!"


    A lot of dazzling eyes were startled, their faces were unbelievable, and they were taking cold breath from themselves.


    Such evil spirits have not died for tens of thousands of years, and the breath makes their soul throb!


    "It''s the holy land, the devil, the absolute Holy Land!"


    Kalouguan jade, Kalou Zhiheng and other strong men are awe inspiring, for they can not help shaking and throbbing of the Lord!


    "Boom..."


    The magic Qi is like a rainbow, distorting the void, so that the sky trees covering half of the sky begin to corrode and their branches and leaves are dim.


    "Holy Father!"


    The son of the expert looks up at the withered yellow leaves on the top of the mountain from a distance, his brow is tight and his eyes are dignified.


    They have been guarding a rumor for generations that it is a forbidden area in the clan. The holy ancestors are sleeping, protecting their generation after generation, and suppressing a fierce evil spirit.


    Once the evil spirits get out of trouble, not only will the battlefield be destroyed, but the world will be turned into a demon kingdom!


    "Hiss..."


    After that, the evil spirit turned into a claw mark, and the black Rune appeared and cracked the dark crack. With the sound of crying and howling, it directly grabbed the trunk of Tianmu divine tree!


    Claw marks swept out, wisps and wisps of evil Qi, like a ghost out, open their teeth and claws, causing a row of dark space cracks, spreading the sky, as if able to capture the stars, swept to the Tianmu divine tree, in order to destroy it.


    Such a scene, so that people fear palpitation!


    "Holy Father, be careful!"


    The son of the Fangji was trembling in the bottom of his heart, and his eyes were red. At the moment, the emperor was besieged by two big demons. Facing the terrible attack, he could not help but fear.


    "Boom


    Tianmu divine tree was trembling. In fact, it was not moving, but the branches and leaves that covered half of the sky moved, and burst out the blazing green light. In a moment, five branches and leaves with tens of feet rushed out.


    Each of these five branches and leaves is green and crystal clear. The leaves are not eroded by the evil gas, and they are extremely brilliant. The mist is wrapped like a divine awn, like the five most powerful thunder that pierces the void and resists on the claw that can seize the stars.


    "Hiss..."


    The talons were broken, the evil spirit was destroyed, and the dark cracks in the sky disappeared.


    Such a terrible offensive was thus peacefully resisted.


    "It''s so strong. What''s the origin of the ancient tree?"


    Looking at the scene on the sky, all living beings tremble!


    "Old tree, you are digging your own grave. You can''t hold on to it!"


    In Tianyu mountain, there are demons roaring, such as thunder, shaking mountains and rivers, as if to shatter the sky, so that the ancient earth is also slightly shaking, like an earthquake!


    "After tens of thousands of years of vicissitudes of life, you will never die."


    Such a long and old voice came out. Above the sky, on the giant tree that covered half of the sky, there was a hazy figure emerging, like a giant overlooking the mountains and rivers, wrapped with divine light and looking down at the world. The voice said slowly, "boy, don''t wake up at this time, and wait for when!"


    Such a long sound resounding, just like the spring breeze, let people surging, heart unspeakable.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    But such a sound fell in the ears of those evil spirits and demons, and suddenly it was like thunder coming, and a large number of evil spirits and Demons and beasts were directly exploded.


    "My God..."


    The living beings were shocked, even the powerful people like the jade elder of the kalouguan temple were no exception. A sound broke a large number of evil spirits and demons. What a horror.


    "Hiss!"


    With the fall of such a word, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged under the heavenly tree, suddenly opened his eyes. In his clear eyes, just like a substantial golden light, his breath shook the void.


    "Boy, take that girl with you. I''ll take you to a safe place. I''m afraid I can''t protect you completely if you want to be born."


    The long and old voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears. It was the voice of Tianmu divine tree.


    With the golden light in his eyes, Du Shaofu looked at the front of the sky. When he saw the figures of the evil cult, such as the magic temple, the Kalou Jue, and the demon Lingzi, his eyes suddenly filled with waves.Du Shaofu had a good idea of the evil Qi and the magic temple in front of him.


    "Master, if I resist that man, you can still suppress evil spirits."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes finally focused on the demon emissary. If he left, there would be many children of Huang Guo and jinwinged Dapeng birds. Kong Sansi and Xu Yangzi were familiar people. Once Tianmu and Shenshu could not resist, the consequences of others could be imagined.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu heard a long old voice and said, "I am not as good as the past, but this evil spirit is also the same. If you can resist this semi holy cultivation, the result is uncertain, just..."


    "Half Saint..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the figure that was sweeping through the sky. The terrible pressure was only a little different from that of the grandmothers of the golden winged mires.


    It is half holy, but you can imagine those who have something to do with holy words.


    Just like the semi realm cultivator, although not the real realm cultivator, but is more than the honorary level cultivator, that is the existence which the revered level cultivator cannot contend with.


    "Bansheng, I''d like to try it too!"


    when the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s body sitting on his knees across his knees had swept out in a straight line. With a wave of his right hand and a fist, he stormed away at the figure wrapped in evil Qi in front of him.


    "Boom


    Where the fist passes, the space is directly shattered, and the breath of domineering arrogance sweeps across the sky in an instant!


    "A lot of gains!"


    With this blow, you can feel the vast and mysterious air in the palace. The corners of Du Shaofu''s face can not help but outline a slightly surprised arc.


    at this moment, Du Shaofu can clearly detect the changes in his body, whether it is the meridians and blood vessels, muscles, or viscera are once again enhanced a lot.


    Although he had not yet set foot in the holy land, Du Shaofu felt that he had reached a climax in this realm.


    [dear readers, this is the only chapter today. I was delayed today, so Xiao Yu made up for it when I finished. Apologies]


    2 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1980

    Under his own prying perception, Du Shaofu judged that he should have reached the level of immortality and immortality at this moment. This is the great benefit of Muhuang spirit liquid.


    Although he had not yet set foot in the holy land, Du Shaofu did not even have any feelings about what it was.


    But Du Shaofu can clearly know the difference between himself and the original. Although it is still on the same level of immortality, there is a great difference between them.


    In addition to the increase of mysterious Qi and the enhancement and nourishment of Yuan Shen in the shrine, Du Shaofu immediately felt that he was different from the original one in controlling the energy of heaven and earth. He was able to use more energy of heaven and earth for his own use.


    Originally, Du Shaofu was not afraid of any master domain or immortal cultivator. Even if he was fighting against the immortal level of Dongli ruoshu, he did not use his real cards and all his strength.


    At this time, Du Shaofu had a feeling that he could easily kill ordinary cultivators at the same level with his boxing boxing boxing!


    "Oh..."


    Fist lightning burst out, the golden light burst out, there was the sound of dragon singing, the vast sky, shaking the sky!


    Feeling this sudden domineering power, the demon emissary, who was fighting with the dim figure in the sky, immediately looked at Du Shaofu. In an instant, a huge dark handprint crushed the void, swept out like a black thunderbolt, and directly collided with him!


    "Bang!"


    The sound of silence is like thunder. The golden light and the magic Qi roll back at the same time, sweeping the sky, with many dark space cracks hanging in the void, which makes people tremble and tremble!


    "Pedaling..."


    In the light of the broken golden rune, Du Shaofu''s figure staggered back, and the ripples in the void under his feet were surging.


    "Half saint!"


    Du Shaofu lifted his eyes slightly and looked at the figure wrapped in the hazy evil Qi in front of him. He was surprised and shocked by the golden light in his eyes.


    Du Shaofu knew that the former was a half saint, but just after one attack, he also felt waves in his heart. With his all-out attack at the moment, it should be difficult for anyone who cultivates in the holy land to be able to compete with him. However, the other is a half saint, which is beyond the level of the realm. It is a terrible existence that only one step away from the true one.


    "Eh..."


    The demon emissary, who was wrapped up with evil Qi, also retreated. He looked at Du Shaofu and heard a voice of surprise.


    "It''s the ROC emperor!"


    "Du Shaofu, the devil, is coming out!"


    When the familiar golden figure appeared, the field was filled with consternation, and the wild golden winged Dapeng birds were excited.


    Mo Sha and Jia Lou Jue, who are fighting with Du Shaojing and Qingqing in the East, have their own fluctuations in their eyes.


    "My God, has the demon lord been able to fight the semi saints?"


    The strong and the old among the major forces are now looking at the purple robe figure which has been shaken back. It is possible that the waves are rising and the face is somewhat frozen.


    "You are Du Shaofu


    In the void, the demon emissary completely stares at Du Shaofu. Listening to the sound of surprise around him, the demon spirit is surging around his body, and his figure gradually becomes clear.


    He was an old man in his fifties. He hunted in a black robe. His long yellow hair was filled with black evil spirit. His brow was wide and frowned. There was a mysterious mark on his forehead, just like a skeleton printed with gold foil, which gave out a frightening and strange cold light.


    "Which one are you


    Du Shaofu asked. According to the information he got, there are 108 envoys in the whole demon sect. Among them, the five major envoys are respected. They are the earth demon emissary, the fire demon envoy, the ice demon envoy, the wind demon envoy and the thunder demon envoy. It is said that their strength is only inferior to the nine demon emperors.


    There are more assistant magic envoys in the demon sect. At the beginning, the old man of Yin Lei broke through to the realm, and he was only an assistant magic envoy.


    This man was a semi Saint level cultivation, and Du Shaofu, the nine demon emperor, had personally contacted him. He was already the lowest level of strength among the nine magic emperors. Therefore, Du Shaofu judged that the old man with black robes and yellow hair in front of him should be one of the five magic envoys.


    "Unexpectedly, I met you here, but it saved a lot of Kung Fu. Remember, I''m a demon sect demon envoy!"


    When the demon envoy''s voice fell, the evil spirit rolled, and his eyes surged up and violent, accompanied by a torrential evil spirit that swept away like a storm.


    And just as the demons made the crazy, violent and vicious atmosphere sweep open, behind Du Shaofu suddenly there is a strange Rune soaring into the sky.


    The golden light bloomed, and in an instant, Du Shaofu formed a plume like substance fragment, which condensed into a golden armor covering his whole body.


    "Ji..."


    The golden light rippled, and the feather like fragments on the armor were like the golden feathers on the golden winged ROC. They were stacked and derived from themselves to form a set of magnificent golden armor. There was the sound of the screeching of the golden winged ROC birds through the clouds and rocks, and the domineering momentum swept through the void.At the same time, it was almost synchronous. Behind Du Shaofu, the golden light burst out. A pair of wings of the golden winged ROC were exposed. The breath was breathtaking and natural. It was really connected with the flesh and blood!


    "Boom! "


    with such armor and ROC wings, the sky is shaking!


    The armor is the green spirit armor, and the ROC''s golden wing is the real ROC''s golden wing, which condenses the power of thirty-six true ROC feathers.


    At the moment, the green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings urged him to unfold behind his back. The golden light was so bright that Du Shaofu was like a real golden winged ROC bird. He wanted to soar up and cross the sky!


    "Shua Shua..."


    Such momentum and gorgeous, so that the audience was shocked.


    Dong Li Ruo Shu, who was suppressing the evil spirit son and had already injured him, was also looking at him. He felt the terrible power suddenly burst out of Du Shaofu''s body at the moment, and his heart was filled with waves.


    Dong Li Ruo Shu already knew that Du Shaofu didn''t use such means in the first battle with him. He didn''t use all his strength, and he was defeated.


    "That''s the real strength of that guy!"


    Kong Sansi, xuyangzi, henglun, jiuchongling, yeluhan, Dugu burning the sky, ghost demon and so on are in the process of killing evil spirits, demons and beasts. At the moment, under the vibration of such breath, they are not prying by the mind.


    They had seen the power of Du Shaofu''s armor at the exit of the divine space, and the ROC''s golden wings were perfectly integrated, just like they were born.


    "Semi holy level, but you are not a real saint realm practitioner. It seems that your cultivation will stop here!"


    The green spirit armor is gorgeous and full of golden light. The ROC''s golden wings are arrogant and arrogant. Du Shaofu''s whole body is more powerful and holy. He looks at the demon emissary, and his mouth is filled with sarcasm and sneer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1981

    At the moment, Du Shaofu is not afraid of him.


    This demon emissary is one of the five magic envoys of the demon sect. Although he is a semi saint, Du Shaofu has no intention to let go of it.


    Du Shaofu guessed that if he could be captured alive, it would be of great benefit to rescue master. Even if he could not be rescued, he would be killed!


    When Du Shaofu''s sneering radian was raised, the whole space of the demon maker would fluctuate, step by step, across the void, and the evil spirit itself would surge behind it, and the breath of energy would quietly permeate the sky with the power of the holy land.


    "Jie Jie, it''s really sharp teeth and sharp mouth."


    As for Du Shaofu''s words, the demon emissary shook his head slightly and sighed, "it''s just that some people are too incompetent to let you escape again and again. Although they should be damned, they can''t be killed by you. The sect wanted to wait for some time to deal with you, but now that you meet him, you can do it yourself!"


    When such a sound falls down, the evil spirit, which is full of people and strange, is like a storm from the devil''s body.


    The place covered by the rolling evil Qi, the void is in turmoil, and the blood colored light column is like the coagulation of blood, filled with the creepy breath of yin and compassion, and undulates in the sky.


    "Boom


    The void roared and the evil spirit was raging. In the sky, a bloody light column swept out and hung in the sky with a deep bloody vacuum crack. A bloody evil spirit that made people nauseous also poured out. With the shrill cry and howl of ghosts, the lightning struck Du Shaofu.


    "Come on


    As soon as the ROC''s golden wings fluttered, the green spirit armor glowed, and the void was twisted around him. The pleasant feeling in his body made Du Shaofu fearless. He did not retreat but went forward. Dapeng''s claws collided with each other directly.


    "Hiss..."


    Both of them flashed out like lightning, and collided with each other fiercely. The golden light and magic Qi of the moment swept away with a thrilling energy riot, and the vast void directly turned into a vacuum.


    In such a collision, the master realm of the highest level of cultivation is absolutely not able to resist.


    Du Shaofu is armed with green spirit armor, does not destroy the mysterious body, and the golden winged Dapeng bird family has a terrible defense.


    Du Shaofu countered directly and did not fall into any inferiority.


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s posture, the demon emissary''s face changed greatly. In the face-to-face collision with Du Shaofu, the boy was obviously inferior to him in power, but he was able to fight directly without disadvantage.


    He had heard of Du Shaofu for a long time, but he never paid attention to Du Shaofu. He was just a little mole ant.


    It was not until Du Shaofu lost all the magic temples in the divine space that the demon emissary really put it in his heart.


    Even just now, the demon emissary has never been a threat.


    His practice has been full of years, and the man in front of him has only practiced for how long.


    But at the moment, the demon emissary''s heart has been filled with violent waves. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is so strong that he grows up at an incredible speed. If he doesn''t clear it or catch him today, he will become a real disaster when the demon cult comes back.


    At that time, if you want to take back the most wanted God thunder tripod and several spirit thunder, you will pay the absolute price.


    "This is the half Saint level!"


    When the demon emissary was in a violent mood, Du Shaofu laughed, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered, and his feet were carefree and carefree.


    "Boom


    The golden light in the body surges, containing the powerful fist of arrogance. With the powerful dark Qi in the body, it pours out like a torrent of flood, and mercilessly blows at the former.


    "The devil gobbles up the sky!"


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s domineering power, the demon emissary''s face changed slightly, and his fingerprints condensed. With the dark Qi energy, the devil''s Qi instantly condensed into a strange beast with a hundred feet in length. Opening his ferocious mouth, he devoured Du Shaofu.


    "Peng Lin nine days!"


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu snorted coldly. Behind his back, the golden wings of the ROC fluttered, and the surrounding void burst out, carrying the domineering will of the golden winged Dapeng family, and shattering the ferocious beast directly, and the golden fist was even in front of the demon emissary.


    In a hurry, the demons hit each other with one hand, and in the dull energy explosion, the body wrapped with the devil Qi also staggered and shook back several steps.


    "Asshole!"


    Although Du Shaofu also retreated a few steps and moved backward, the demon emissary couldn''t help but curse.


    He is a semi Saint level of cultivation. Although the boy in front of him is immortal Nirvana cultivator, he is not as high-level as him after all, but now he has not taken advantage of it. On the contrary, he is just about to suffer a loss. This can not help but feel his frustration.


    "Want to be born, suppress!"


    With the beginning of the fierce battle between Du Shaofu and the demon emissary, the long-lasting voice of the old people on Tianyu mountain spread out again with the great momentum. The green light was shining in the sky, and the branches and leaves all over the sky were shining brightly, just like the chains of green light penetrating through the void, wrapping the giant peaks connecting the sky."Chulala..."


    The chain like branches and leaves of the sky covered the huge peak, and its vitality was like a divine radiance. It swept into the cracks in the mountain at the moment.


    "Old tree, you are looking for death!"


    Inside the mountain, the magic sound shakes the sky, and the rolling evil spirit is soaring into the sky, and the heavenly wood and divine tree are entangled together.


    This is the strongest duel, and the terrible breath is far better than the duel between Du Shaofu and the demon emissary. The main peak of Tianyu mountain is round, and no living creature dares to approach it.


    "Boy, I have to admit that you do have some skills, but it''s a pity that today is all over!"


    There was no stagnation. While the demon emissary drank, his body began to expand a lot in an instant. With a very short and frightening energy fluctuation, it swept from the body like a storm, shattering the space within the radius into air flow.


    In a flash, there was only magic Qi rolling on one side of the void, accompanied by weird lightning shuttle.


    It''s too terrifying for the living beings to tremble!


    "How about half saints? I''ll cut you half saints today!"


    Du Shaofu looked up at the sky and laughed. His voice was like thunder. He flapped his wings and stepped on the void. He was golden and arrogant. He was incomparable!


    "looking for death!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s laughter, demons gave a heavy look.


    As one of the five magic envoys, he was only under the nine evil emperors in the whole demon sect.


    This time, the evil cult will be born, but at the moment, he is ignored by the former.


    If you can''t capture or kill it alive today, how can it stand on the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1982

    "Hiss..."


    As the words fell down, the demon emissary waved out his hand. His dry palm was like a vulture''s claw, and his sharp nails were like sharp blades. He curled up slightly and showed a cold light. The devil''s Qi suddenly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Wuwu..."


    Before the sharp claw mark, the terrible black Rune seemed to tear the void and tear up the space around Du Shaofu. In the sound of ghosts crying and howling, it swept and grabbed Du Shaofu''s head.


    Such claw marks block the retreat of the void, solidify the space, and do not hide the intention of killing!


    Just as the demon emissary put out his hand, the golden light and dark air, accompanied by an imperceptible green color, burst out of Du Shaofu''s body and quickly condensed into a fingerprint.


    This fingerprint condenses out. Although it penetrates the space, its momentum is extremely gentle, but no one can despise the invisible and terrible pressure.


    "That''s my Taoist martial arts" melting empty fingers! "


    In Taoism, there are strong people who are just idle for a short time to look up and marvel. At the moment, what Du Shaofu, the demon king, is doing is the Taoist''s unique skill of "transforming empty fingers". However, when it is used in his hands, it is more profound and powerful!


    "Hiss..."


    The finger print and the sharp claw print collide together. The seemingly light fingerprint directly penetrates the former''s claw print, making the evil Qi dissipate.


    "Magic fist!"


    As soon as the paw print was pierced, the demon''s face sank and his five fingers clenched tightly. A powerful fist seal with a devil''s spirit was already pounding into Du Shaofu''s chest.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath suddenly changed. In the burst of golden light, a tyrannical three color palm print directly condensed, crystal clear and full of runes.


    There is no stagnation in the palm print. It cuts through the space and rises against the wind. It contains a kind of destructive and terrible power. Go straight to the punch.


    "Boom! "


    in such a collision, the whole void is shaking in an instant. At the collision place, the void appears a dark halo, just like a black hole, swallowing everything!


    The bright runes all around drowned everything, and the void cracked in a "click" sound.


    "The boy''s martial arts and animal power are strange and strong!"


    The demon emissary looks gloomy. The animal power and martial arts of Du Shaofu''s golden winged Dapeng birds are very strong, which is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    He clearly seems to be trying to dominate in momentum, but he just can''t get any advantage.


    "The magic cloud destroys the sky!"


    In an instant, the terrible evil Qi seemed to turn into a storm, such as the most terrible tornado storm. There was a faint black lightning shuttle through the void and twisted the sky. The dark cracks appeared around the edge, and crushed to Du Shaofu with a chilling breath.


    "Bully you


    Du Shaofu sneered. Suddenly, the purple arc and the secret patterns of golden talisman were swept out from the green spirit armor, which was blazing like a purple and golden sun.


    This is the combination of lightning power and golden winged Dapeng bird''s supreme beast in the condensation of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints. The golden talisman''s Secret patterns and purple gold arc filled the sky. In an instant, it was condensed into a purple gold lightning ROC, and a tyrannical and destructive atmosphere swept across the sky.


    "Gee "


    the purple gold thunder and lightning, the giant ROC neighs through the clouds and rocks, blocks the sky and emerges, spurts the fiery arc, shakes and shakes the sky, and directly rushes into the magic cloud that covers the void.


    The purple thunder ROC flapping its wings, the purple electric arc rages in the sky, and the golden light is ten thousand feet, just like the sky in the sky on an obsidian day, which directly destroys the terrible magic cloud in the shaking of both wings!


    this scene is shocking, and the power is too terrible and too shocking!


    "The children of the wasteland listen to the orders and kill the people of the demon sect with all their strength!"


    Looking at the void at the moment that several terrible strong fight, lonely day howling eyes finally in the destruction of the magic cloud of Lei pengxu shadow, a loud shout out of the kill out, eyes surging.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Although the Sirius lonely sky howl did not motivate the supreme power, he did his best to destroy a large number of evil spirits, and finally attacked dozens of powerful demons.


    "Kill!"


    Night Piaoling led by the day will 18 guards, although the strength seems to be slightly inferior to the lonely day howl, but the bloody killing intention of the sky is better than that of the lonely sky howl. They break into the army which is already in rout and the army of evil spirits and Demons and monsters, and sweep the four sides.


    "Kill!"


    The strong men of the golden winged ROC birds, such as Kalou jueyu and jialouguan jade, also broke out and besieged dozens of powerful members of the demon sect.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    There are thousands of feet of huge golden winged ROC birds flapping their wings across the sky. In the howling of ghosts and spirits, a large number of demons and Demons turned into blood fog and evil spirit.


    "Asshole!"


    The cloud broke, and the demon made a fury, and the roar rang through the sky.


    The demon emissary didn''t expect that he could not do anything to the boy. The evil Qi in his body was shaking wildly. The vast evil Qi swept like a whirlpool of evil Qi that devoured the heaven and earth, swallowing the purple and golden tripod."Boy, it''s over."


    The whirlpool of evil Qi imprisons all directions, even the void is engulfed. The figure of the demon emissary steps out of the whirlpool.


    "Go back


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sneered. The dark air in Dapeng''s golden wings fluttered like a storm, and the fingerprints condensed rapidly. Once again, there was a direct condensation of three color fingerprints, and a terrible wave of destruction spread rapidly.


    "Boy, are you poor in skills? It''s a pity that it''s useless. It''s over in my" magic Tun mountain and river. "


    The demon made Yin Jie sneer. Around him, the terrible whirlpool of evil spirit swept over him, such as the arrival of meteorites, the earth trembling, the mountains collapsed, the ground cracked, and all the green vegetation and towering trees began to wither.


    The terrible whirlpool of evil Qi revealed the waste of dark space around him, and the space debris splashed. With a great and exterminating power, Du Shaofu was enveloped in the sky and swallowed up Du Shaofu.


    The rolling evil gas devours and corrodes everything. Once the top strong person in the main domain is engulfed at the moment, it is enough to be eroded and annihilated immediately.


    However, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and there was no fear in his sneer. Instead, the three color fingerprints on his right hand were hanging without hair, and there was a faint sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Seeing that Du Shaofu was engulfed by the terrible whirlpool of evil Qi, the creatures in the far sky could not help but take a breath of cool air for Du Shaofu in the fright.


    "Swallow!"


    The demon emissary drank a lot, and the terrible whirlpool of evil spirit came down and completely enveloped Du Shaofu.


    However, no one knows that at the moment, the demon emissary is shaking in his heart. He finds that his evil Qi seems to have no influence on Du Shaofu. This magic swallowing mountain and river is his unique skill. Even the cultivators of the same level dare not be enveloped in it. Otherwise, if he wants to escape, he will never leave half his life.


    "Why, what is he going to do..."


    Suddenly, the demon emissary seemed to feel something. In the whirlpool of evil spirit, his eyes trembled and his eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu''s left hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1983

    At this time, in the dark eyes of the demon, Du Shaofu''s left hand had a strange wave of violent energy. It was as if the substantial red energy suddenly twined in his palm and condensed into a bright red, just like a fingerprint in the sky!


    When this fingerprint congeals, it is immediately integrated into the three color fingerprints of Du Shaofu''s right hand.


    In a flash, the calm energy in the three color fingerprints began to boil, and Du Shaofu''s face turned pale in an instant.


    "Ouch!"


    In an instant, the four fingerprints overlapped and merged, and the light was immediately gorgeous. The powerful pressure was diffused from it, and there was a faint roar of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles.


    "Xuanhuang emperor seal!"


    The dark air was like a flood, and the terrible and gorgeous runes burst out. The sneering radian of Du Shaofu''s mouth was more powerful, and the condensed palm print was immediately shot out of the whirlpool of evil Qi that was enveloped in the front.


    As the handprint was taken out, the void around it suddenly roared for no reason. The handprint rose against the wind and suddenly swept away, and then it fell directly with a momentum of destroying the sky and the earth.


    The terrible palm print, accompanied by the roar of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles, and with the pressure of the top of Mount Tai, made the demon emissary in the whirlpool of evil Qi change his face.


    Everything is as fast as lightning, and the palm print has captured the whirlpool of evil Qi that swallows the sky and captures the earth.


    The two collided with each other, and the startling energy was muffled and suddenly resounded through the ancient void.


    "Long..."! "


    under the eyes of many trembling millet, the runes burst out, and the whirlpool of magic Qi began to crack.


    There is a gorgeous Rune burst, and the towering evil Qi seems to be eroding each other, the two seem to be in a fierce collision, so that the terrible energy ripple like a huge wave swept open.


    But not long after that, there was a violent and domineering energy release in the cracked whirlpool of evil Qi, and the more amazing sound of dragon singing, tiger roaring, sparrow crowing and turtle singing came out.


    "Roar "


    " guwu "


    the Dragon whistles, the sparrow crows and the tortoise crows. In the crazed whirlpool of evil Qi, a green dragon, a white tiger shadow, a phoenix virtual shadow, and a virtual shadow Xuanwu tortoise emerge, roaring like thunder, trying to destroy the living spirit.


    "Is it the Xuan Huang emperor seal again?"


    Dong Li ruosu, who is gradually suppressing the demon spirit son, beats back the gradually crazy demon spirit son with one move. He raises his head slightly, his whole body is blue and blue, and the supreme power cuts off the purple thunder and lightning all over the sky. He looks at the familiar waves in the terrible evil spirit whirlpool in the void ahead at the moment, and trembles for his eyes.


    At the moment, Dongli ruosu can clearly feel that the familiar fluctuation is more than several times stronger than when he was faced with it.


    At this moment, even the power of Dongli ruosu to urge the great supreme nirvana is to feel a thrill and a sense of fear!


    The four animal shadows roared, breaking out a terrifying momentum. The awe inspiring force of the four beasts made the world boil. The monstrous whirlpool of evil spirit was completely smashed by the monstrous monsters.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    In the center of the whirlpool of magic gas, a huge void black hole collapsed and revealed, revealing a deep and deep darkness, which made people shiver when they looked at their backs!


    "Pedaling, pedaling..."


    In the stunned eyes of the demon, his absolute skill "magic Tun mountain and river" was broken. Not only that, but also under the overwhelming power, he also directly recoiled. The blood in his body almost burst out of blood, and forced to bear it. Only in this way, a mouthful of blood in his throat was restrained.


    "Chulala..."


    This time, although Du Shaofu''s figure also retreated in the overwhelming fury of evil spirit, it was obviously more beautiful than that of the demon emissary.


    "Asshole!"


    The demon made him furious. In the process of his figure retreating, a strange fingerprint congealed. The scattered evil Qi of the whole body actually condensed in an instant, and the figure stopped the retreat at the same time.


    At the same time, the demons made the figure jump out violently and appeared in front of Du Shaofu with a lightning speed.


    "Boy, you''re still too young to die!"


    It''s too fast. It''s a little faster than lightning. The figure of the demon emissary has already appeared in front of Du Shaofu. With that gloomy sneer, his fist wrapped with demonic Qi shattered the space, and his breath was confined to the void around him, and he swept out fiercely!


    such a blow, which was too late for Du Shaofu to guard against, fell directly on Du Shaofu like a black meteorite collision Du Shaofu''s chest.


    But I don''t know why and why. It seems that Du Shaofu''s figure was strangely floating between the most important electric lights and flints. The punch actually landed on Du Shaofu''s shoulder in the end.


    "Bang!"


    The terrible impact was swept out of Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    "Die!"


    The demons made a surprise attack, sneering at the sky, his hair standing upside down, his robes flapping, his fists full of evil spirit, and with the power of destruction, the golden armor on Du Shaofu''s shoulder was also cracked and dim.But Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor was only cracked and dim.


    "Click, click..."


    However, the devil emissary''s fist was always close to Du Shaofu''s shoulder, which shook Du Shaofu backward directly in the void, causing the void behind him to explode one after another.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu is going to lose!"


    "After all, we can''t fight against the semi holy strong, which is the strongest existence under the holy land, beyond the realm!"


    When you look at the shocking scene on the void, there are strong people around to take a cool breath, there are faces filled with complexity and worry!


    But in this moment, just as his fist fell on his shoulder, Du Shaofu''s face did not show any fear. Instead, he wiped a cold light from the depths of his pupils, and no one could see it. His hand print had already been quietly condensed!


    "Dragon nine heaven!"


    In an instant, nine giant dragons roared in the void, and the dragons were howling for nine days. Du Shaofu''s breath soared at a rocket like speed, and his golden double pupil was also at the same time like two golden thunder.


    "You''re not enough to want me dead! "


    under the radian of sneer at the corners of his mouth, Du Shaofu''s face appeared firm and resolute. On his own surface, there were purple thunder and lightning talismans, just like the sun shining on the purple gold. The air of punishment and killing swept through the sky, and his fist was like a thunder ball, which was close at hand.


    "Not good...!"


    At this moment, the demon made his face suddenly change. Under the terrible power of punishment and killing, his spirit was also in a state of panic, and he suddenly retreated quickly.


    However, it was already slow. Du Shaofu''s fist was driven by thunder. The purple thunder and lightning around his fist converged into purple thunder for training. It was like a storm wave. The space roared with the breath of punishment and killing, which directly hit the demon envoy''s chest.


    After all, the demon emissary is a strong semi saint, and his figure has retreated a lot at this moment.


    However, Du Shaofu''s fist, which had already been ready to launch, failed. The purple thunder before his fist was fiercely swept over his chest.


    "Boom..."


    All around the void is the sky shattering, like heaven and earth in reverse, lightning and thunder, there is a vision across the sky!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    This time, the demon emissary couldn''t help it any longer. A mouthful of blood was spurting out, and his figure was staggering like a kite off the line.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1984

    "My God..."


    "Gu Gu..."


    The sound of "palpitation" and "palpitation" appeared in the sky.


    The strong of the semi holy level, it is the real strongest one under the holy land, beyond the realm!


    At first, many living creatures had not yet taken a breath of cold air, and he was worried.


    It never occurred to me that the final result was so unexpected that the semi holy strongman suffered a heavy blow.


    The corner of Du Shaofu''s mouth also spilled blood. The blue spirit armor on his shoulder cracked, and there was gold blood flowing out. But then, in the purple arc and golden light fluctuation, the wound was healing rapidly, and the broken Qingling armor was condensing and shining again.


    It was Du Shaofu''s intention to exchange one punch for another.


    In the realm of cultivation, Du Shaofu was not as good as the demon emissary, but in the body defense, Du Shaofu knew that he had enough capital to fight against the demon emissary.


    One punch for another, with the Dragon jiuchongtian strengthening again, give the demon emissary a heavy blow, Du Shaofu achieved his wish!


    As Du Shaofu expected, the demon emissary was not as good as himself in physical defense.


    It has always been Du Shaofu''s style to take advantage of his illness to kill him.


    How could Du Shaofu let go of this excellent opportunity when he succeeded at the moment? The next round of offensive had already been successfully planned. The dark air in his body was surging, and the ROC''s golden wings burst behind him.


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, just as Du Shaofu was about to kill him, his mysterious Qi suddenly stagnated and collapsed. His body was blocked and he almost fell from the void.


    The sudden change made Du Shaofu''s face change. He realized the origin of the change and immediately saw the inside of the shrine.


    At this moment, it is within the Shenque that there is a huge wave.


    In the rolling vast Shenque, the mysterious air is surging, a cool and incomparable, radian is flexible, and the sound of wind and thunder comes from the natural broad sword.


    The broad sword has been silent for a long time. The posture of tiger bone and dragon is like the rising sun of Red Phoenix and the crouching turtle. It makes people feel excited when they take a look at it!


    "Hula..."


    At the moment, there is a space twisting around the cool broad sword, like a tornado storm. It is filled with a force of swallowing and absorbing, which is swallowing the energy of the world around.


    The power of swallowing, sucking and pulling, is also spreading all over Du Shaofu''s body in the shrine, absorbing the energy of the heaven and earth around him!


    "This is Zijin tianque wakes up and seems to be evolving! "


    At that time, he felt the change in his heart.


    "It''s not good. It seems to be in trouble."


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Du Shaofu''s face showed a wry smile. At this time, Zijin tianque awakened and evolved, but it made itself in some trouble.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, the power of swallowing and absorbing the energy of heaven and earth, taking Du Shaofu''s body as the carrier, absorbed the energy of heaven and earth. With the spread of the power, a stream of energy of heaven and earth suddenly gathered in the sky around Du Shaofu, forming a huge whirlpool.


    "Hiss!"


    In a flash, the energy of heaven and earth gathered out of thin air was pulled by some kind, and immediately poured down on Du Shaofu and fell into Du Shaofu''s body.


    The majestic energy of heaven and earth, like a physical exercise, with the clang sound of wind and thunder, poured into Du Shaofu''s body like torrential rain and mountain torrents.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body was like a bottomless pit, absorbing the terrible and powerful energy of heaven and earth.


    "What''s going on?"


    A moment of change, people wonder, who do not know what happened, but the magnificent world energy is too terrible.


    The energy of heaven and earth poured into Du Shaofu''s body, and the powerful and terrifying energy of heaven and earth poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Why so strong!"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. The world was so powerful that he seemed to want his body to expand and explode. At the moment, if his body was not strong enough, he would be killed if he wanted to.


    And not only that, the magnificent energy of heaven and earth is still rampant in the body, and finally it is directly drawn into the Shenque and poured into the Zijin tianque crazily.


    Although the ultimate goal of these heaven and earth energy is Zijin tianque, it is to let Du Shaofu''s body be filled with the surging energy of heaven and earth, and the heaven and earth energy is occupying the palace, just like the ocean is fluctuating and the tsunami is surging.


    The demon stopped his body from retreating, his mouth was red with blood, his clothes were stained with blood, and he looked at Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor.


    The contact just made the demon envoy completely understand that the strange armor was too terrible. Most of his attack power was consumed by the strange armor. Besides, Du Shaofu''s defense was terrible.


    Du Shaofu controls this divine thunder tripod, and the divine thunder tripod can strengthen the body. As a senior member of the demon sect, the demon demon clearly knows this, and the magic temple has gained great benefits. Unfortunately, he has no luck to enjoy such benefits.Stopping the retreat, the demon emissary was wary of Du Shaofu''s success. However, he suddenly saw that Du Shaofu''s figure had stopped in front of him. There was a terrible world of energy, which was pouring down like a mountain torrent.


    "Is he breaking through?"


    It is possible for the demon to make a breakthrough in the war.


    However, the choice of breakthrough at this time is no doubt that one foot stepped into the gate of ghosts. If someone attacks, he will be possessed by the devil at least, and the gods and spirits will be destroyed directly.


    Looking at the figure infused by the energy of heaven and earth in front of him, the demon makes the corner of his eyes twitch. At the moment, if the former is breaking through, he needs to attack at will, which is enough to make him go into the devil.


    But the demon envoy hesitated, and just now he suffered a great loss. His chest was cracked, bleeding and raw.


    It was Du Shaofu who, at the beginning, deliberately drew him close to him and finally let him suffer the heavy blow.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s behavior made the demon emissary feel that there was fraud in it. After all, normal people would not choose to break through at this time, which was similar to seeking death.


    The demon''s eyes were glumly fixed on Du Shaofu. At the moment, he did not, nor did he not. Looking at Du Shaofu from a distance, he could not help feeling extremely subdued.


    "Boom..."


    With the surging energy of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu was wrapped up in the energy storm of heaven and earth, and the sound of sonorous roar could never be heard.


    The more and more surging energy of heaven and earth rushed into his body, which made Du Shaofu''s body bear the unbearable pain.


    In particular, there are more and more energy of heaven and earth gathered in the Shenque. These energy is not refined pure Xuanqi, but completely pure energy of heaven and earth.


    After filling Du Shaofu''s body with the energy of heaven and earth, they continued to rush in madly, and spread the expansion of Du Shaofu''s Shrine like a tear.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu finally couldn''t help it, and the scream came from his mouth.


    "What''s going on? Is he breaking through?"


    Jialouguan jade, Zhen Qingchun, lonely sky howl and other visual void, so the breath dynamic, let them also gape!


    [to all of you, today''s Xiaoyu''s mother''s hard day, there''s a small activity in zhulang.com. Until 2:00 a.m. in Wushen''s world, zhulang.com will be free to read the original edition. If you read the pirated books, you can go to zhulang.com to see the original edition. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1985

    "What''s going on? Is he breaking through?"


    Jialouguan jade, Zhen Qingchun, lonely sky howl and other visual void, so the breath dynamic, let them also gape!


    "Not good. The energy of heaven and earth is so great that it can tear the body apart!"


    Elder Jialou Zhiheng has a worried look in his golden eyes. His old face is dignified and his brows are tightly wrinkled.


    Although the evil spirits and Demons around him were not afraid of death, they felt the supreme domineering smell of the beast from the elder Jialou Zhiheng, and they were afraid of approaching instinctively.


    "Hum!"


    The demon emissary couldn''t bear it any longer. He watched the energy pouring into Du Shaofu''s body. Although he was afraid that Du Shaofu was making doubts and luring him to be cheated, he was also afraid that if Du Shaofu was really making a breakthrough, he would be the one who would be in trouble.


    Once the level of immortality and immortality is broken, it is very likely to be a holy land. Even if Du Shaofu is only at the semi Saint level, he may be able to suppress him. After all, Du Shaofu has just made him extremely difficult and has already made him suffer from trauma.


    "No matter how you play tricks, you are dead!"


    The sound of a dark and fierce roar was deep and deep. Accompanied by the demon''s voice, the breath of the semi Holy Level swept out of the body without reservation. The evil spirit was crazy in the surrounding heaven and earth, and a vast and incomparable pressure suddenly spread from the void. The overwhelming storm shook the ancient heaven and earth and shocked the sky!


    Feeling such pressure, the strong men and young masters who are present at the moment, such as kaluguan jade, Kalou Zhiheng, Oriental Green Wood and lonely sky howl, have changed greatly, and their spirits tremble for them!


    "Saint Wei, the strong man of the demon sect has come to this step!"


    The old jade master''s eyes twinkled with light. It was Shengwei. Although the strong man of the demon sect was not a real holy land, it was already half holy.


    If you are contaminated with a saint son, you have already jumped out of the level of realm. The gap is almost separated from heaven and earth!


    "The strong one of the demon sect is going to do his best!"


    At the moment, they feel the pressure that shakes the world. The strong men in Taoism, Confucianism and Buddhism are also stunned. Their faces are dignified. How strong are the semi saints? They never know.


    "What''s the use of playing tricks?"


    The words of the demon emissary immediately made the space and the heaven and earth full of demons!


    "Wuwu..."


    When such words fall, the demon makes the figure come out again, and a fingerprint is swept out of the sky. In the sound of the tide and the electric switch, the sound of breaking the sky is like a ghost crying and howling.


    At the place where the fingerprints pass, the ripples of space suddenly squeeze from the middle to the two sides. The evil spirit makes heaven and earth, and in an instant it steals to Du Shaofu, who is wrapped in the energy of heaven and earth!


    Du Shaojing, who is fighting with the magic temple, frowns slightly. She feels the terrible evil Qi. Her thunder and martial pulse are covered brightly. In a move, she disappears into the void.


    "Leave it for me."


    The magic Temple sneered. Although the figure retreated, in an instant, the evil Qi gathered around. In the roar of heaven and earth, there was magic Qi sweeping the void, just like many magic stars emerging, crushing the void, forming a vast space of magic stars. The scene was terrible!


    Du Shaojing''s just disappeared figure appears in this scene and is forced out of the void.


    "You piss me off!"


    Du Shaojing was angry. His voice contained killing intention. His hair was flying and covered with purple arc. On his beautiful face, in his purple eyes covered with purple lightning, a frightening cold light came out. His clothes were hunting, and strange fingerprints were coagulated. Suddenly, there was a bright illusory sword awn in the fingerprints.


    The sword is bright and illusory, but it is just like a real object. There is a strange energy around it, which makes the void around the shadow produce a peculiar twisted arc, and a faint space ripple rises.


    "Go!"


    Everything is as fast as lightning. When the sword light condenses, Du Shaojing turns a mysterious arc in his hand, and immediately sweeps to the empty space in front of him.


    "Click!"


    The sword was swept out and broke out in the void. It was as if it had been chopped on a space barrier, and burst out a dazzling light. In an instant, a dark space crack was cracked from the touch point of that terrible force.


    The space crack is like a spider''s web, spreading straight.


    A strong atmosphere of destruction with terror was suddenly released.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Just in a flash, the attack condensed by the magic brake will explode directly, and the magic Qi like magic stars will be broken, which makes people feel palpitating!


    "What kind of martial art is this? Is it a sword formula?"


    In the horror of the evil spirit swept over, the figure of the magic brake staggered backward and trembled, and a dull hum came out of his throat. Obviously, he suffered a lot and his face was surprised.


    That Du Shaojing just hit, like martial arts and sword rhyme, but it is extremely terrible, let the devil temple also feel a kind of uneasiness.


    "Whew!"


    But with this short delay, the terrible fingerprint of the demon emissary had reached Du Shaofu."Brother, be careful!"


    Du Xiaoqing and many other people are worried, but they do not even have the opportunity to intervene, nor do they have such strength.


    Although they are already among the strongest in the world, they are not even able to touch them.


    Under such a terrible situation, I''m afraid that the ordinary master realm practitioners will be directly oppressed if they break into it.


    "Roar..."


    At this moment, a roar of hegemony shook the sky, and a cloud of chaos swept through the sky with lightning and thunder. From the whirlpool of heaven and earth energy that enveloped Du Shaofu, a bright thunderbolt swept out and directly resisted the finger print of the demon emissary.


    "Roar!"


    Thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, and the silver and gold arc broke out. The roar of tyranny shook the world.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the dazzling golden light spread like the sun in the void, and a silver golden ape appeared with a human figure and crystal clear body.


    "Red Jiri macaque!"


    When the silver and gold ape appeared, the eyes of the four sides were shocked.


    Jialouguan jade, lonely day howl, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, etc. immediately, their faces changed a lot.


    "Red Jiri macaque!"


    When he saw the red Jiri macaque, the demon made his face heavy.


    As a senior member of the demon sect, he knew all about Du Shaofu''s rumor.


    But at the moment, I can''t help but feel shocked when I see the legendary red Jiri macaque appearing in front of me.


    "The pulse soul turns into the true spirit, or does the original spirit condense and merge the spirit thunder?"


    The demon was shocked. The complex breath on the body of the red Jiri macaque was so terrible that he couldn''t see clearly. Even under the complex breath, he felt palpitation and uneasiness.


    "God help me too. I want to die!"


    At the same time, the demons made their eyes show a ferocious sneer,


    in the meantime www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1986

    At the moment, Du Shaofu used this, whether it was the pulse soul or the yuan God, which was enough to prove that he really encountered some problems.


    If Du Shaofu is really making a breakthrough, pulse soul and Yuan Shen can''t use it. It''s no doubt that heaven helps you to do it now!


    "Hiss!"


    For a moment, the demon emissary disappeared into the void. He did not intend to stand in a stalemate with the body of the red Jiri macaque. He wanted to attack Du Shaofu himself.


    "Roar!"


    but the red Jiri horse monkey is Du Shaofu. How could he allow the demon to attack him? In a roar that shook the heaven and earth, he was born with the spirit pupil overlooking everything in the world, and suddenly burst out with a fist, and then he went straight to the side void


    "hisha! "


    the blow burst out, the bright arc broke, and the void sank. The just disappeared demon made the figure appear in the void, and the eyes were shocked!


    "Come on


    The red Jiri macaque gave a big drink. It was wrapped in bright electric arc, and its breath was majestic and desolate. If it was the supreme one, it could not be provoked. It rushed out and took the initiative to attack. It was wrapped up with a bright fist and exploded out of the demon emissary.


    "Long..."


    Such a blow is like the beginning of the world, as if it can push the four sides and suppress everything!


    "Why so strong!"


    The demon was shocked. The strange red Jiri macaque was so strong that he would not even be under Du Shaofu''s authority.


    Even the complex breath of Chi Jiri macaque made him feel uneasy even more than Du Shaofu himself.


    This red Jiri macaque is accompanied by a terrible spirit attack and spirit thunder breath, which is even more terrible.


    "It is true that there are some skills and means that can make me use my full strength. You are enough, but not enough! "


    after being shocked by the demons, they recovered as usual. The breath on their bodies also fluctuated strangely in an instant. There were weird talismans and secret patterns swept out, which made them powerful and shining!


    "Oh! "


    in the burst of light, the devil''s body swelled in the surge of magic Qi, and the talisman''s Secret patterns glowed and turned into a black giant ape.


    The black giant ape stands in the void like a mountain. The huge palm hits the red Jiri macaque with a fist. It thinks of a dull sound in the sky and the rune breaks out.


    Four weeks of this is a mess of land, turtle split, boulders flying, both at the same time.


    "It''s an ancient demon ape, one of the most respected animals. Its blood is comparable to that of the ancestors of the Tianshui clan, the ancient Tianshui!"


    "His pulse soul is an ancient demon ape!"


    "The pulse soul has not been completely transformed into the real spirit, but he has been able to integrate the pulse soul and use the pulse soul to add body!"


    When such a huge demon ape is in the air, the pressure makes the better beast tremble, causing countless exclamations.


    "Oh


    In the face of the huge demon ape, the body of the red Jiri macaque seems to be a little small, but the momentum is not suppressed at all. It is like a lord of terror born, roaring astonishingly, giving people an unparalleled sense of oppression. It is filled with silver and gold electric arc inside itself, and immediately jumps at the ancient demon ape.


    In an instant, the two apes collided, the talisman''s Secret patterns were bright, the magic Qi was towering, the void was shaken, the lightning and thunder thundered, and the visions sprang up!


    "How terrible! "


    people from all over the world are frightened when they look at them from afar!


    "Oh! "


    the ancient demon ape roared, and he did his best. With the arrival of holy power, the void trembled, and the rolling evil spirit and evil Qi surged, making the void tremble like a fierce devil, killing the red Jiri macaque in the shattering and tearing up the void!


    "Boom..."


    Thunder rang through the nine days, red Jiri macaque body, several kinds of spiritual thunderstorms gushed out, that bright thunder in the sky, ravaged the sky!


    "How terrible! "


    " integrating several kinds of spirit and thunder into one body, the demon king is a pervert! "


    In the presence of all the creatures.


    "Boom..."


    In the trembling of the living creatures around, the duel between Du Shaojing and the magic temple also came to the last moment.


    Taking Du Shaojing''s Qianying as the center, endless talismans and secret patterns broke out, and the magic power of the Legalists converged, and a vision divine map continued to unfold in the Zhou sky.


    Monsters roar, stars spin, drown the void!


    In the vision, Du Shaojing''s hair was scattered. His purple eyes were shining directly into the vast sky. The heavenly power shook the sky. He was haunted with purple talisman and hunting clothes. He was like a banished immortal in the sky. A bright sword was gathered from his hand again, accompanied by ten rounds of divine rings.


    The power of this sword makes the spirit of life tremble and the body paralyzed!


    At last, the power of the supreme power was dispelled, and the ten wheel divine ring was cracked and suppressed by Du Shaojing.


    "Whew..."


    The sword awn was broken, the shoulder was pierced, the magic armor was broken, and the blood gushed out, but the blood hole on the shoulder was gradually recovered.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A mouth of blood vomited from the mouth of the magic brake, and his eyes were a little dull. It was not clear whether it was shocking or unbelievable!"Ji..."


    Peng Ming, through the clouds and rocks, is fighting with the east from the blue Kalou Jue huge dark gold winged ROC bird body, can no longer see any gold, completely turned into black color.


    Such a golden winged ROC bird swayed in the sky, and the dark evil spirit was towering. It seemed that it was born with Jiuyou devil Kingdom, showing the tragic scene of the world to be destroyed. The devil Peng came and suppressed the whole world with a terrible momentum!


    Such fierce power makes the eyes of the golden winged ROC bird family complex and discolored.


    Looking at the huge magic ROC at the moment, the blue eyes of Dongli are also full of waves at the moment. The eyes are slightly closed and slightly raised, and the beautiful face like an elf is covered by the light and permeates with the glow.


    Just for a moment, Dongli''s green eyes opened again, a green light burst out in his eyes, and a breath of his whole body suddenly soared. With a more terrible pressure, he suddenly filled the sky of Qianying!


    Under this kind of pressure, all the children of the local experts were shocked to find that the mysterious Qi in their bodies was trying to stop working, and a kind of awe and trembling spread from the depths of their minds and souls.


    "Our founder''s blood awakens, our founder''s luck!"


    In the Fangji family, the old people trembled with excitement after their eyes were shocked. Their voice choked, and tears filled their eyes in the eyes of their old faces.


    "Go on "


    Kalou drank and flapped his wings. With the tragic scene that the world was about to destroy, Kalou was in the air, crying and howling. The black and gold runes swept like waves, and the evil spirit was overwhelming.


    "Boom


    The blue and green light rises to the sky, and the blue and green shadow in the East is convex and exquisite, and the hair is full of drum and flutter. The dark air in the body suddenly bursts out from the sky, just like a column against the weather. The ripples in the space go straight to the sky.


    Under such a strong momentum, let a look also startled cast over.


    At the moment, everyone can feel that Dongli Qingqing has suddenly strengthened a step more than once, and the terrible breath carries an absolute pressure.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1987

    Neville is so terrible that people''s soul and blood are trembling.


    The breath spread silently in the air, shrouded in the whole world, penetrated into everyone.


    Dongli Qingqing made a move to resist Kalou Jue. The terrible momentum spread like the spirit of gods and demons, and the dazzling blue light spread as if it were a bright day, which made the void extraordinary.


    One man and one demon Peng, such a collision, the void trembled and roared, and the earth below split into huge gullies!


    "Long..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s whole body was still pouring with the energy of heaven and earth, and the endless energy of heaven and earth poured into his mouth and screamed.


    Du Shaofu was able to endure the swelling pain of his body.


    After all, Du Shaofu had already suffered the most severe physical forging when he was broken inside the purple thunder Xuan tripod.


    But at the moment, the energy of the heaven and earth was expanding in the shrine, which made Du Shaofu''s Shenque bigger, as if to tear it apart.


    In addition, the meridians, acupoints and orifices in the body are also surging by the unrefined energy of heaven and earth, and are directly expanding in a most savage way.


    The pain is absolutely extraordinary.


    However, this barbarism did not completely destroy Du Shaofu''s shrines and meridians. On the contrary, it was like the most severe exercise, which showed in the opening up of the Shenque and meridians.


    Inside Du Shaofu''s Shrine, the sky shines above the purple golden sky palace. Absorbed by the energy of heaven and earth, the breath is like a hurricane sweeping through, dazzling and brilliant enough to be ignored!


    "Roar..."


    Among the dazzling talisman patterns on the Zijin tianque sword, there is a dazzling Rune light blooming all over the sky. A green dragon''s virtual shadow is in the air, a white tiger''s shadow is hovering, a phoenix''s virtual shadow is flapping, and a Xuanwu turtle''s virtual shadow suppresses the heaven and earth!


    such four animal''s virtual shadows gallop in Du Shaofu''s palace, even the purple thunder Xuan in the shrine The tripod was also shaken, and the sound of thunder was heard. There were purple and golden thunder waves.


    "Hoo..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s breath began to rise.


    The green dragon, white tiger, and Zhuque Xuanwu are surrounded by the most pure energy. They are connected with the Zijin tianque and poured into Du Shaofu''s palace.


    After being absorbed by Zijin tianque, the energy of heaven and earth, which had not undergone any refining, fell on Du Shaofu in this way.


    Although this energy was not as much as that absorbed by Zijin tianque, it was enough to make Du Shaofu''s sharp pain in the palace to a higher level.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu screamed, and his face began to look ferocious.


    Du Shaofu wanted to call out the Zijin tianque in the Shenque, but he found that the Zijin tianque was out of control at the moment.


    With the four beasts galloping in the shrine, Du Shaofu suffered a lot.


    Du Shaofu''s breath of climbing was not too violent. He had reached the peak of immortality and could not climb anywhere.


    And to break through the holy land, it is absolutely not just relying on Xuanqi to support.


    Just at the moment, the energy gushing from Zijin tianque makes Du Shaofu''s breath rise.


    Du Shaofu was surprised by such a change and obviously felt the benefits.


    "Really breaking through?"


    But the breath rose, and the demon envoy was surprised.


    That kid obviously is to urge the pulse soul or the yuan God, but at this moment actually seems to be in the real breakthrough.


    Once the boy is allowed to make a breakthrough, no matter what the situation is, he will be in trouble in the end.


    "Oh..."


    The body of the ancient demon ape roared furiously, and the evil spirit was like a vast ocean, and went to suppress the red Jiri macaque.


    Chijiri macaque is the pulse soul and Yuan spirit of Du Shaofu. It also integrates several kinds of spirit thunder. Although the demon emissary is doing his best at the moment, and the semi holy power shakes the world, he still can''t do anything about his body.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder broke out all over the sky, and the thunder sea was like a vast ocean, which made it difficult to get close to the ancient demon ape.


    "You can''t go on like this any more. If you don''t kill this son today, it will be a great disaster!"


    The ancient demon ape''s eyes trembled. From the beginning of his contempt for Du Shaofu to his shock, and now he is afraid of it. His heart is very clear that if he can''t kill that boy today, with the growth speed of this boy, it will be long enough to threaten the great cause of the whole demon cult.


    "Saint devil swallows heaven skill!"


    In ancient times, the evil ape retreated violently, and the evil spirit was towering in the sky, blocking the spirit thunder. Its two pupils were ferocious, and a sound of deep drinking rang through the heaven and earth.


    However, just as the demons let down the sound, there was a strange smell in his body, which diffused in the void. In the surrounding world, there were not many armies of evil spirits and Demons and beasts. At this moment, their bodies were stagnant for a moment and then exploded directly.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    After the explosion, those evil spirits turned into evil Qi and evil spirit, and the exploded demons and monsters turned into blood fog, and then rose into visible blood fog and evil spirit waves, which poured into the ancient demon ape body continuously.In the whole battlefield, at the moment, there are only the demon spirits, the Kalou Jue''an and the magic temple, and so on, who are the few powerful members of the demon sect who have not exploded.


    Although there were not many evil spirits and monsters left, they were also quite a few. At the moment, they turned into the blood mist and the spirit of the magic temple, which flowed into the body of the demon emissary like a vast ocean.


    At the same time, demons make the ancient demon ape around the evil spirit also roar up, at this moment even the body''s breath is also slowly climbing, in a slow speed to go.


    Such a scene, shocked all living creatures, let people gape, more people creepy!


    "No, this is magic skill. If he becomes stronger, Shaofu will be in trouble and deal with it together!"


    Elder Jialou Zhiheng raised his head and his face changed greatly. His voice dropped, and the golden light burst out and turned into a huge body.


    "Ji Ji..."


    The jade elder of kalouguan and jueyu of jialouguan, etc., were swept away by the powerful power, and the golden light was wanzhang, rendering the sky, and Qi swept away to the demon emissary.


    "Let''s do it together!"


    In Confucianism and Taoism, there are several strong men without too much hesitation. There are also lonely sky howl, Gu Qingrong, Oriental Green wood, Ming demon, Zhen Qingchun and so on. They also rise up in a moment and do their best.


    "Boom..."


    Many strong people all together, brilliant, such a powerful shock nine days!


    "Beyond my ability!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1988

    "Beyond my ability!"


    However, in the face of such a large number of powerful men united in a towering attack, the fierce pupil of the ancient demon ape showed a scornful sneer, and the sound of forest crying and Howling was frightening. At the same time, the huge ape palm directly swept away the vast offensive.


    "Boom..."


    With the giant ape''s hand sweeping out, the space suddenly twisted, as if there were many visions out of thin air.


    The evil spirit was so fierce that the magic hand''s palm print finally turned into a devil''s land.


    "Wuwu..."


    In the place where the palm print passes, there is a demon figure emerging, a ferocious ghost roars, and the space is broken to pieces, revealing a dark void.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    A series of low muffled noises spread. The giant golden winged Dapeng bird and the lonely sky howling Sirius, such as Kalou Guanyu, Jialou Zhiheng, Jialou jueyu, jialouyuantu, and jialouye, were shaken, and the golden feathers were broken and cracked into blood.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Zhen Qingchun, Chen Qingrong, ye Piaoling, Taoists, Confucianists and other strong people fly, there is blood spit out, instantly face a fiasco.


    "Boom..."


    Some people fell to the earth, others hit the mountain peaks, the earth moved and the mountains rocked, the boulders flew in disorder, and the explosion of "boom boom" was endless.


    All of them are the strong ones, but at the moment, in front of the demon emissary, they are not enough to fight together.


    But the demon emissary didn''t want to get entangled with them. What he wanted was to kill the boy in front of him. He didn''t want to delay for fear of another accident!


    It''s said that there is a god Lei ding on his body. If he can take it back, it will be a marvelous feat. At that time, he wants to become the tenth devil emperor, and it will be a natural thing.


    "Boy, it''s all over. Ben took your life ahead of time today."


    The evil spirit diffused, and the heaven and earth changed color. The gloomy and cold voice, with the imperious pressure, spread all over the ancient sky.


    The demon emissary launched his hand again and swept out of the huge ancient demon ape with a terrible saint.


    The vast evil spirit enveloped the sky, twisted the void, and killed Du Shaofu, who was the body of red Jiri macaque.


    "Wuwu..."


    The sound of ghosts crying and Howling reverberates, and the magic Qi blooms in clusters, covering the void, and the Holy Spirit is surging, which makes the void reverberate with the sky sound.


    This moment, as if the universe in reverse, earth shaking!


    "Kaka..."


    The void is vague, only the evil Qi is left.


    This is already a mess of the earth is cracking, showing a large crack in the mountains interwoven.


    The mountain collapsed and the boulders were flying.


    This terrible scene shocked all living beings!


    "Wuwu..."


    In the evil spirit, the vision is in the sky, the evil spirit is ferocious, and the evil spirit is sweeping.


    At the moment, the breath of the demon emissary, after swallowing the numerous demons and spirits, has stepped onto a new level again, greatly increasing its prestige and covering the red Jiri macaque.


    "Oh..."


    The body of the red Jiri macaque erupted thunder. Under the cover of the thunder, the body began to expand. The thunder covered the sun and twisted the void.


    Such a duel is like destroying heaven and earth, just like two gods fighting each other, which makes the strong men such as jade elder of kaluoguan shocked and inexplicable!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The demon emissary made all his efforts, and the shadow filled the air, as if opening the door of the demon world.


    At the moment, the demon made the ancient demon ape like the master of the demon world. The fierce pupil''s eyes became calm and had no emotion. He carried the demon world and dragged the red Jiri macaque into it.


    This void turned into a demon world and deprived of everything, leaving only the evil spirit and darkness. The shrill cry and howl of ghosts kept on, and countless evil shadows crushed the red Jiri macaque.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Roaring like thunder, the bright thunder swept out of the red Jiri macaque and turned into a huge thunder turtle and a huge thunder tree


    Thunder giant tortoise, thunder giant tree and so on in that magic shadow void duel, the thunder erupts, the thunder light is bright.


    "See how long you can hold on to it!"


    Demons sneered. He is much stronger than the power just now. He is trying his best to suppress the red Jiri macaque.


    "Whew..."


    Red Jiri macaque hands, all kinds of means to use, in this vast Saint Wei evil spirit, although seems to be suppressed, but still domineering, Shuangtong confident and firm.


    Thunder roared, shattering the void, as if shaking the nine days and ten places!


    The demon secretly shocked himself. The boy in front of him was so terrible that he obviously suppressed him. However, several kinds of strange breath, such as spirit thunder breath, were resisted by him.


    His "magic swallowing the sky" can devour and corrode everything, but at the moment, it can''t shake the former at all.


    This shock made the demon emissary even more murderous. This part of the demon world revolves and turns into a magic furnace, as if it came from ancient times across time and space, to devour and refine the red Jiri macaque, thunder giant tortoise and thunder giant tree together!Red Jiri macaque with all his strength, in the thunder wrapped body, emerged a kind of talisman secret pattern, turned into a light net.


    This mysterious light net covers the body, and a magnificent and desolate breath spreads. It seems that authority does not allow provocation, and isolates the towering evil Qi.


    "It seems to be the spiritual root of Legalists..."


    In the distance of emptiness, the leaders of Buddhism, old monks, Taoists and Confucianists, all have strong people who are surprised by the shock. The mysterious light net is the spiritual root of Legalists. Unexpectedly, it also exists in Du Shaofu''s body, and the breath is not ordinary.


    "See how long you can fight!"


    The demon emissary drank heavily and did his best. The evil spirit was surging, and he urged the magic stove to exhaust Du Shaofu''s body of chijiri macaque.


    The demons made a guess in his heart that the former seemed to have a problem. He was afraid that it would not last long.


    The body of the red Jiri macaque was flying in the sky, and thunder broke out. Several kinds of spirit thunder were powerful in the world, such as the bright sun, illuminating the magic furnace!


    Such a confrontation stalemate, brilliant riot, thunder boundless, evil spirit, heaven and earth has been disordered, terrible incomparable!


    Such a duel, at the moment let the east from Qingqing and Jialou Jue also can not get close to, magic temple and Du Shaojing can not help but retreat a lot.


    "The strange body of the red Jiri macaque is as strong as this!"


    The strong people at the scene were shocked. It was self-evident that the level of the devil''s half saint was so strong, but Du Shaofu was not the original one at the moment!


    Du Shaofu''s name of the devil king is mostly passed down by his fierce style, abnormal body and strong strength.


    And how can outsiders know that Du Shaofu has been absolutely abnormal in Yuan Shen''s pulse and soul.


    Because Du Shaofu seldom used the power of Yuan Shen, few people knew that Du Shaofu might be even more terrifying than the physical body in terms of both the yuan God and the body level.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1989

    "Swallow it up!"


    The devil furnace is towering, and the devil makes the eyes of the ancient demon ape''s fierce pupil more and more gloomy, and the stalemate has gradually lost their patience.


    Demons made him irritable. He didn''t expect that he had been sucking at the moment. He still couldn''t do anything about the boy.


    The body of Du Shaofu''s red Jiri macaque was not moving. It was wrapped in the light net with the secret talisman. The thunder was raging around. The thunder tortoise and the thunder tree were all around. Although there were signs of being suppressed, they were still domineering.


    "What''s your turn? You''ve been playing for so long. It''s my turn."


    All of a sudden, just at this moment, as the demon emissary''s words fell, Du Shaofu''s body opened his mouth. His voice came out like thunder, and the thunder light in his eyes fluctuated.


    At this moment, the demon emissary also seemed to feel something, his eyes from the magic furnace, suddenly looked at the distant void.


    There was a space where the wind and clouds were surging and the energy of heaven and earth was pouring into it. Just now it was quietly calming down, and the vast energy of heaven and earth gathered in the sky began to break up.


    Such words and sudden calm also attracted the attention of all the people far away at the moment.


    But the thunder like words fall, from the void above, a figure slowly revealed from the void.


    Step by step, the figure is clear, with black hair flying all over his head. On his upright body, the armor like ROC emits golden light.


    His eyes were sharp, his face was firm, his face was calm and calm, and a smile curved around his mouth.


    This figure is not Du Shaofu. The golden light of the pair of ROC''s golden wings behind his back directly shakes off the monstrous spirit and goes to the demon emissary step by step.


    Du Shaofu walked quietly. From the void above his head, there was a round of light gradually emerging, gradually bright and shining, seemingly slow, but in fact, it suddenly burst into brilliant light, just like the rising sun.


    Covered with light, Du Shaofu''s upright posture and figure mingled with him, with a feeling of aloofness and sacredness. From a distance, it seems that Du Shaofu has become the only one in this void, which is extremely dazzling. It gives people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the birth of all things.


    This power is calm, but with a general trend of heaven and earth, it is actually a direct defense against the holy power of demons at the moment!


    "Plop, plop..."


    The power is calm, but at the moment, the supreme masters like Kalou jueyu, lonely sky howl and Oriental Green Wood want to worship. The lower strength of the direct "plop plop" is on the ground, legs tremble, and the spirit shivers!


    Such a calm prestige also makes Du Shaojing and the ten wheel God ring on the magic brake who are fighting at the moment also begin to dim down. It seems that they dare not shine their brilliance under that round of light!


    In such a calm posture, Du Shaofu stepped across and directly walked into the magic stove.


    "Hum! "


    at this moment, the wind and thunder resounded through the void, and this ancient land was roaring, which was the round of God ring shaking.


    "Boom..."


    Inside the magic stove, Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a faint smile and his black hair was flying. At the same time, the golden wings of the giant ROC suddenly spread out behind him, just like a thunderbolt, spreading to the left and right. The golden wings of the ROC were like clouds hanging from the sky.


    "Broken!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s hair was erect and his whole body was shining. The green armor on his body was clanging like wind and thunder. The word "broken" was swept out in a big drink.


    "Boom "


    this broken word is just like the sound of a dragon''s chanting and roaring like the thunder of the sky, which makes the heaven and earth tremble and the heaven and earth roar for it.


    This is Du Shaofu''s use of hegemonic airway, with the force of infinite nirvana, accompanied by Dapeng golden winged ROC''s domineering will of nine days, let his voice roll like thunder.


    In that moment, the ghost''s voice will be broken.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    At last, the magic stove could not be shocked by the terrible shock, and then it cracked and exploded,


    "Hula..."


    The evil Qi is like a mountain torrent sweeping across the void, bursting out endless light.


    The void is exploding, the evil spirit is towering, the golden light is sweeping all directions, and the runes are all over the sky.


    "Boom "


    the surrounding land exploded in the" boom "sound, the ground was covered with gullies, and there were dark space cracks hanging in the void.


    Such a scene is terrible, burst through the sky, shaking nine days!


    "Pedaling..."


    Far space and the living creatures on the ground, one by one, are staggering and shaking in the vibration of the void. Some people are directly shocked to the ground, and their faces are filled with speechless horror!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The demon made the ancient demon ape''s body spit out a black bloodstain. The huge body shattered the void, and the fierce pupil was shocked.


    "Pooh


    In the distant air, Dongli ruoshu hits down again, and the thunder and martial veins on his body begin to dim. His body falls heavily on the broken half of the mountain, and rushes in like a meteorite."Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, a muffled sound came from the magic brake. Under Du Shaojing''s fingerprint, his body was like a broken kite, staggering away in the void.


    "Old tree, it''s over, you''ve run out of oil lamps!"


    Every day, the sound of Yushan Mountain covered by the branches of the mountain began to reverberate from the sky.


    "Crack, crack..."


    The sound of breaking came out, and the branches and leaves of the God chain like Tianmu God crumbled, then withered and turned into powder.


    "Boom..."


    The huge main peak of Tianyu mountain is shaking, and the sound of "boom" is roaring in the mountain. It seems that the Tianyu mountain is about to collapse. There are dark spaces in the void and cracks are spreading for no reason.


    "Jie Jie, the old tree can''t stop you. You''re all dead, you''re dead..."


    Looking at the movement of Tianyu mountain, the devil makes the ferocious blood on the ancient demon ape''s body smile, and laugh bitterly.


    "Really..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the demon emissary again, and his intention to kill him was not covered up. In his wave, with a sound of wind and thunder, a broad sword half his height was firmly held in his hand.


    This broad sword radian is natural, like a tiger bone dragon posture, like a red phoenix sunrise, like a turtle perched, let people take a look at it, but there is no reason why the spirit shudders!


    "Hum..."


    When the broad sword appeared, a dazzling light erupted like a repressed volcano, and the dazzling talisman and secret pattern rose to the sky. It was clearly the sound of wind and thunder, but it was like the roar of gods and demons!


    "Boom! "


    suddenly, I don''t know why, when the broad sword appeared, the ancient world was shaking, many mountains in the distance were shaking, the earth was breaking, and the broad sword was twisting around, as if destruction was coming


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1990

    This is Zijin tianque. It has been sleeping for a long time in Du Shaofu''s palace, and finally he wakes up completely!


    "Boom


    In the sky, the purple gold sky palace is born, the God of thousands of soldiers, and is in the sky. If you want to soar into the sky, the red phoenix is rising, and you will be in the sky for nine days!


    "Buzz!"


    At the same time, Dongli Qingqing''s hand-held Taiqing Fu demon bow also broke out the sound of wind and thunder, the sky blue and green light fluctuated, but then some unwilling to dim down, it seems to be afraid of the terrible breath above the purple and gold sky palace, dare not contend for glory!


    "My God!"


    All eyes trembled. At the moment, the living beings on the spot felt that all the instruments of Tao and runes in their bodies were roaring, and they wanted to leave and worship the broad sword.


    "Roar "


    in the sky, there is a faint sound of dragons and tortoises, a ferocious roar of a sword handle tiger beast, and an air of terror comes to the whole space, which makes people tremble!


    "Zijin tianque!"


    The eyes of Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing are also full of waves at the moment, and then the corners of his mouth are full of smiling radiance.


    When such a magic weapon was born, the demon made his pupils constrict, and the terrible broad sword was like an immortal demon waking up, overlooking the heaven and earth, enough to destroy everything!


    "Not good!"


    Such thoughts flashed from my mind, and I could see that Yushan was already collapsing that day, and the horror of the devil''s eyes like wild grass was growing wildly in the bottom of my heart.


    There was a breath of fear from the demon on that peerless soldier. In addition, Du Shaofu did not dare to fight against him again.


    "The devil emperor has broken the seal. Go back!"


    The demon emissary drinks, and his figure explodes with evil Qi. He must flee directly above the void.


    "Do you want to go?"


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, with Ancient Runes rippling all over his body. On this vast expanse of emptiness, the outline of the eight trigrams diagram is quietly revealed.


    Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen and Dui are connected with each other and turn into a bright divine ring, which diffuses around.


    "Boom "


    when the empty eight diagrams are revealed, the sky suddenly trembles quietly.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In the eight diagrams, animals roar, thunder comes, golden winged ROC birds flutter their wings, mountains and lakes deduce, wind and rain alternate, sun, moon and stars change


    The Eight Diagrams connect heaven and earth and contain all things, just like a small world or even a small universe.


    The demon who is fleeing has just torn the void. Suddenly, the torn space is in disorder, and his figure is crushed and stagnated.


    "Bad..."


    In the fierce pupil of the ancient demon ape, his eyes suddenly trembled. In this terrible and strange breath, his evil Qi was collapsing and disintegrating, and the mysterious Qi in his body was solidifying. There was an invisible breath that made him shiver from the depth of the original God.


    "Sword roars!"


    At the same time, on the eight diagrams, Du Shaofu is like a God in the sky. On the purple and golden sky palace in his hand, there is also a sword drawn out with him!


    It seems that the sword has many complicated and mysterious moves, but it is just a simple split when it comes together in the end.


    In an instant, the sword was spread with lightning.


    "Oh


    There is no way to avoid it. The demon makes the ancient demon ape roar and burst out with all his strength. The shadow of the devil is in the sky, like opening the door of the demon world, making a final fight!


    "Ouch!"


    The sword is full of light, with layers of light superimposed and blooming, dazzling talismans and secret patterns blooming. There are green dragons and white tigers, and the empty shadows of Zhuque Xuanwu roar out, and the breath is domineering and frightening.


    Under the splendor of the sword, what is hidden is a terrible power of destruction!


    "Chulala..."


    In the light of the sword, the demons made the final struggle useless, and the shadows were annihilated in silence.


    It is this kind of silent, even more frightening!


    Then, under the gaze of many eyes, the sword light with a long space ripple crack, directly fell on the demon emissary.


    "No..."


    The demon emissary roared, trembled and frightened. He burst out with all his strength, shining all over and avoiding the light of the sword.


    "Hiss..."


    After all, he is a terrible strong man at the level of semi saint. He also inspires strange magic skills and avoids the key points at the last moment.


    "Ah..."


    But the sword light fell on his shoulder, a huge ape arm fell from the sky, black blood poured out, and the scream was harsh and chilling.


    Then the body of the ancient demon ape shrank and turned into a figure with broken arms. His face was ferocious and twisted, and his whole body was dripping with blood!


    The whole scene was gaping and silent!


    The powerful semi saint, from the beginning of the killing, rebellious, to the moment was a sword cut an arm, howling.


    Such a change is so fast, it also shakes all living creatures!Du Shaofu looked at the demon emissary who had broken his arm. He did not have any stagnation. In his hand, Zijin tianque rose again!


    "Bakendo! "


    with a big drink, Du Shaofu waved his hand and directly cut down the Zijin tianque. At this moment, the golden light in his eyes was suddenly brilliant, and his intention of killing the sky was overwhelming!


    "Boom! "


    this sword is simple but domineering, like cleaving mountains, without any fancy, but it has a domineering momentum, which suddenly diffuses from the sword, and makes the emptiness of the Eight Diagrams diagram vibrate violently


    Where this sword passes, the space almost collapses directly, revealing the trace of vacuum.


    But when the sword came, the demon made his pupils tremble fiercely. There was a fear from the depths of his soul.


    At the moment, the demon emissary knew that Du Shaofu''s strength suddenly soared again. With that terrible broad sword, he could be killed!


    This sword was so powerful and destructive that he felt powerless in his cultivation at the semi holy level.


    "Thunder and martial pulse, people of your family have appeared..."


    At this time, a cool voice slowly sounded in the mid air, the magic Qi rolled, the space seemed to be torn open cracks, a huge magic seal directly appeared on the eight trigrams empty map.


    When the magic seal appears, it makes the eight trigrams empty map tremble fiercely, and permeates with an invisible and strange force. It can resist the Eight Diagrams empty map and then directly block it on the sword.


    "Hi..."


    The sword and the magic seal collide, the vast void in an instant silent like broken.


    In a flash, a huge figure appeared in the void, and a creepy breath emerged from Du Shaofu''s heart. Suddenly, his eyes trembled violently and looked up at each other!


    "It''s him, the nine devil Emperor..."


    The huge figure of the Eight Diagrams makes the evil spirit roll around.


    "How could it be him?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled violently. Didn''t the nine demon emperors have already appeared at the beginning, and they also fought with the elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan. How come it is he who breaks the seal under the main peak of Tianyu mountain at the moment, and it is obvious that his breath is much more powerful than before, and there is a big difference between him and the original one!


    [to all of you, I can only write one watch today. I''m sorry for some busy things! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1991

    His huge body is filled with magic light. His eyes are dark and deep, just like a black hole. The energy of the world around him is also disordered because of his appearance.


    "Everybody go!"


    However, the nine evil emperors appeared and stared at Du Shaofu, but they did not stop. From the huge void, a strange black ripple spread, and layers of shaking void covered the spreading void.


    "Go


    With blood dripping on his shoulder, the devil gazed at Du Shaojing, and the demon spirit son had climbed out of the broken mountain and stared at ruosu in the East. Their eyes showed a kind of reluctance, but listening to the words of the nine demon emperors, their figures immediately rose into the air and swept into the rolling evil spirit.


    Du Shaojing, Dongli ruoxiu, looks at the evil Qi that covers the void, making them dizzy.


    The evil Qi has a kind of magic power, which can destroy the mind and make them affected. After a little hesitation, the magic chakra and the devil spirit son have already swept into the evil Qi and disappeared.


    "Gee!"


    Jialou Jueyi and Dongli Qingqing are in a stalemate. The black giant pupil is sharp and frightening, and his wings are flapping. His huge body also soars up and plunders towards the sky.


    "Hi..."


    At the same time, from the void above, a figure out of the void, diffuse blue light.


    With the appearance of this figure, the energy between heaven and earth becomes strong, which makes the living beings feel like a spring breeze, and there is a light mist in the sky.


    Looking at the monstrous evil Qi, the figure immediately sweeps out with his sleeve, and the mist and energy between heaven and earth converge in an instant. Finally, it condenses into an energy arrow, which is crystal clear and green. In the sound of wind and thunder, it directly penetrates the void and steals into the magic Qi.


    "Gee!"


    In Du Shaofu''s distorted picture of the eight trigrams, there is a huge purple and golden thunder Peng hovering out of the sky and flying into the sky!


    "Gee "


    Zijin leipeng releases the boundless and majestic pressure, spreads its wings, glitters with purple gold arc, covers the sky with fierce power, and diffuses the supreme beast power, making the nine days turbulent!


    "Boom..."


    The purple gold thunder ROC swept out with its wings and dense purple gold electric arc. It was in the rapidly twisted space that it finally converged into a huge purple and gold thunderbolt, which soared into the sky and plundered into the towering evil Qi. It was powerful and terrifying.


    The purple gold thunder Peng and the crystal clear green energy arrow burst out in the magic Qi almost at the same time. The blue light was towering. Countless purple and gold thunder fell like a waterfall into the space river and the four corners of the sky, shattering the magic Qi, breaking a large piece of void into a dark void.


    "Old tree, when the emperor comes back to the top of his body, it will be the day when you are gone!"


    In the broken void, there was a shrill voice coming out, and then disappeared.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    But in the blasted void, there was a huge black magic ROC, whose feathers were disordered, and there was a residual thunder light "Zizi" ringing.


    "Ah..."


    Looking at the gradual recovery of the calm void, that blue light figure revealed, a sigh.


    He was middle-aged, dressed in a long shirt, with long blue hair and a shawl. He looked dignified and frowned. His vast eyes seemed to be meditating on something. Even the huge demon Peng did not let him look at it more.


    "Absolutely


    Jialouguan jade, Jialou Zhiheng, Jialou jueyu and so on, one by one the golden winged ROC birds with pale faces at the moment and their sons and daughters looked at the huge magic roc with complicated looks and eyes.


    "Poof "


    Kalou Jue was spitting blood in the mouth of the huge demon Peng. He did not leave successfully, but was finally blocked by the thunder. He knew that Du Shaofu had deliberately blocked him.


    Jia Lou Jue raised his head, and his sharp and frightening eyes slightly drew, and a golden figure appeared in the void in front of him.


    Du Shaofu was in the sky. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings spread out and filled with golden light. Facing the huge body of the magic ROC, he looked very small, but his invisible momentum was even greater.


    "Brother jueyan, the Hui people, grandma, adoptive father, sister Cailing, are all at the level of the Hui people. "Looking at Jia Lou Jue, such a voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    Jia Lou Jue''s eyes were stunned and his eyes were filled with surprise. It seemed that Du Shaofu would call him brother. "


    "I have nothing to do with the golden winged mires! "


    Jialou juejiao opened his mouth, and Wu guangshuangtong looked at Du Shaofu with quiet voice.


    "Jue Yi, Hui nationality, I can give you everything you want, even if it''s my real bone!"


    Jialou jueyu walked out and looked at him several times. They grew up together since childhood. He was also a younger brother to Kalou jueyu. However, one of them had a magic bone and the other had a real bone, which made them go on different roads, even to the present situation.


    "What is true bone..."


    He looked at him and said, "do you think you can afford what I want...""Jueyou, turn around and be on the shore. Don''t be stubborn. Go back!"


    The voice of the old man fell down, and the elders such as kalouguan jade and Kalou Zhiheng came forward.


    "As I said, I have nothing to do with you anymore." The road of juejiao in Kalou.


    "If you don''t go back, I can only do it!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Jia Lou Jue''an. In his quiet voice, there was a breath already surging.


    "Then do it!"


    The voice of Jia Lou jueyou echoed in the sky, and the dark evil spirit seemed to be born with Jiuyou devil kingdom. It was as if it came from the depths of the devil Kingdom and directly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, there was a black light in the sky, which turned into a black thunder and lightning, which filled the sky. The clouds were rolling, the lightning was exploding in the sky, and dozens of feet of black light and thunder arc were overflowing all over the sky, which made all living beings scared!


    This is the magic bone in Kalou Jue''an''s body, plus the nine you magic thunder on your body, it''s vast!


    "Crash!"


    The eight trigrams above the void are revealed. In the face of the towering evil Qi and black light thunder, Du Shaofu did not retreat. On the green spirit armor, there were purple thunder and lightning talismans flashing. Allowing the black light thunder to pour into the sun, not only was the body intact, but it was like a bottomless hole, as if absorbing the nine hell magic thunder.


    At the same time, a series of strange fingerprints congealed from Du Shaofu''s hands, and finally covered them in front of his palms, which turned into a palmprint, and directly patted on Jialou JueJie.


    The palm print rose against the wind, shrouded in the kuiya tower, and disappeared. In the huge palm print, a reduced eight trigrams pattern emerged suddenly, and the great power was revealed from the void. Within the eight trigrams pattern, there were lightning stars emerging, rolling flames burning, mountains and rivers turbulent!


    Jia Lou jue''ao seems to feel something. His sharp eyes are full of waves, and they fight against each other in an instant.


    "Long..."


    At the moment of the collision, the whole earth seems to be affected at this moment. The earth resonates with the world, and the bright runes are like the sea. The evil spirit is surging and mighty, and the thunder is full of waves!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Above the void, all sorts of terrible visions emerge, and the void around is crumbling and annihilating.


    "Pooh "


    the eyes were astounded. On the dark body of the demon Peng, whose feathers were exploding, the body of the demon Peng was cracking, bloodstained and spitting blood directly in his mouth.


    "You have a devil''s bone. If you don''t want to go back, I can only kill you, and then I''ll ask grandma and adoptive father for my sins! "


    behind Du Shaofu, the giant ROC is fluttering its wings and shining in golden splendor. With thirty-six feathers of real rocs, he sweeps through everything. His eyes are purple and golden, and his figure rushes out, one palm converges, and he takes a picture of Jialou JueJie.


    "Chulala..."


    Where Du Shaofu''s figure passed, the purple electric arc raged in the sky, and the electric light was as bright as a golden day. The palm print tore the vast sky, and the space was exploding. The light was so bright that people could not open their eyes.


    "Ha ha ha ha, then kill me. What if I have a devil''s bone, or I''m not as good as you as a human being. What''s the use of living?"


    The surrounding void is twisted, and the Kalou Jue Mo Peng shrinks in an instant and turns into a human form. His clothes are ragged, his hair is messy and his blood is stained with blood. He looks at the palm print of the vast sky. He is not afraid to laugh back and his eyes are slightly closed. However, everyone can hear that there is helplessness and loneliness in the laughter.


    In the room of electric light and fire, the jade elder of jialouguan, Jialou jueyu and others are shocked and dare not look directly at them!


    "Hiss..."


    The terrible palm print blooms from the void with endless light and gradually disappears.


    A lot of eyes were a little dull. The terrible palm print disappeared in front of the top of Kalou jueyou''s head, and the eight trigrams emptiness map disappeared, and everything calmed down.


    "Hoo..."


    The elders such as jialouguan jade and Jialou Zhiheng took a deep breath in secret and breathed out a long breath.


    Feeling a sudden silence around him, Jia Lou Jue opened his eyes. His eyes were dull and looked at Du Shaofu tightly.


    "You go!" Du Shaofu said, looking at Jia Lou Jue.


    "If you don''t kill me today, it will meet with each other every day. Maybe I will kill you. I have a devil''s bone and turn into a devil. It will be a disaster in this world and a disaster for the whole family of golden winged Dapeng birds. Why should you let me go?" Jia Lou Jue was staring at Du Shaofu.


    "All I know is that if you really die, your grandmother will be sad, your adoptive father will be sad, sister Cailing will be sad, and so will the children of your family."


    Du Shaofu looked at Jia Lou Jue and said slowly, "in fact, I don''t believe that a magic bone can bring disaster to the world and the family. You can do it yourself!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    He looked at Du Shaofu. After a moment, he left with a loud laugh.


    All around, people looked at each other, no one stopped. There was silence, only the laughter echoed in the void.


    "Eh, are you born a saint..."The voice of surprise came from the middle-aged mouth of that blue shirt in the sky. He was staring at Du Shaojing with long blue hair and a surprised look in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1992

    "See the Holy Father!"


    All the children of the Fangji master knelt on their knees. Although they had never seen it, the smell of middle-aged people with long blue hair let them know that it was their holy ancestor on the main peak of Tianyu mountain.


    From generation to generation, they left behind group precepts and legends. In the forbidden area on the main peak of Tianyu mountain, the holy ancestor suppressed the evil spirits.


    Although tens of thousands of years have passed, they have been handed down from generation to generation. Although some people suspect that the holy ancestor has also become a hermit. After all, it has not appeared for tens of thousands of years, but the ancestral precepts have never made them dare to cross the forbidden area.


    Until Dongli Qingqing arrived and entered the forbidden area smoothly, they were sure that their holy ancestor was still alive and guarding the evil spirits.


    "Get up."


    The middle-aged with green hair waved his hand and long sleeves, then his eyes fell on Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing and said, "you can come with me. It will take a few days. After others recover, they will leave Tianyu mountain as soon as possible. They are not allowed to stay. Evil spirits are surging. It is dangerous that will bring opportunities. This time, the heavy task of preventing the catastrophe will fall on you."


    As the voice dropped, the middle-aged figure also swept to the front of the main peak of Tianyu mountain, which had already collapsed.


    "Brother!"


    "President!"


    "Shaofu."


    Du Xiaoqing, Zhen Qingchun, Gu Tian Hao, Jia Lou Guan, Yu Chang, etc. at the moment, a large group of people also came to Du Shaofu''s side.


    Looking at Du Shaofu and jialouguan jade elders, they secretly show joy.


    Du Shaofu''s accomplishments have been improved again, and even the semi saints have been severely damaged by him. Perhaps he is really invincible under such strength. What''s more, what''s more, how old is Du Shaofu? He''s afraid to step into the Holy Land in the near future. This is the lucky of the Golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    At the beginning, when a human became the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC, their hearts were somewhat inappropriate, but now, they are more and more happy with the original decision.


    "Green girl."


    Du Shaofu gently patted Du Xiaoqing on the shoulder, smiling at his elder brother Zhen Qingchun, lonely sky howl, Gu Qingrong, Ming demon and so on. He nodded and saluted to the jade elder of jialouguan and said, "elder, I''ll go to see what the elder has to say, and you''ll take care of it first..."


    But when Du Shaofu''s voice did not fall, he suddenly looked into the sky. In the void that had just disappeared, the sky was full of green light like light and rain. A mighty vitality and energy came together to draw the rich energy of heaven and earth, and the ancient pressure penetrated into the void.


    "This is the help of holy ancestors. You can get twice the result with half the effort. If you can understand, you will benefit a lot." Dongli Qingqing stands in the void, and the vigorous outfit outlines the perfect figure with a convex and exquisite shape.


    "It''s a chance. Thank you very much."


    With such a breath, the strong among the major forces have already felt the benefits, and they all look very happy. At this time, it is time for them to heal and recover. Especially for the top ones among the big forces, the nine devil emperor hit them hard. Fortunately, the strong ones are not weak, and they are all extraordinary. Therefore, there is no damage to the strong.


    The voice fell, a shadow immediately swept into the green light rain, sit cross knees, fingerprints condensation, began to breathe.


    "Let''s take care of your wounds first. I''ll see what the elder has to say." Du Shaofu said to Zhen Qingchun, Gu Tian Hao, and Yu Chang of jialouguan. It can be seen that Zhen Qingchun and others are seriously injured.


    "Good." Jialou Zhiheng nodded to Du Shaofu, but when his voice dropped, he didn''t pay any attention to Du Shaofu. With the children of the golden winged Dapeng birds, he had gone to heal tuna. In this demon battlefield, it is most important to maintain the peak at any time. What''s more, it is the help of the strong in the holy land, which may benefit them a lot.


    "Brother Qingchun, Qingqing, Xiaohu, why are you all here?" Dongli Qingqing arrives at Du Shaofu''s side, but greets Du Xiaoqing, Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaohu, with a smile that is moving.


    "Sister in law, we have been looking for you since we heard that famous people are asking for trouble. Later, my brother killed all the famous Huiyou en people." Du Xiaoqing came to Dongli Qingqing''s side. On his beautiful face, he looked pale at the moment. He had just killed those evil spirits and demons, but he spent a lot of energy.


    Du Xiaoqing''s sister-in-law made Dongli Qingqing feel embarrassed. A blush on her cheek made the spirit more charming and moving. She looked at Du Shaofu and gently held the strong hand in her hand. Looking at the resolute face of the purple robed man, he said softly, "are you OK, dragon clan, Legalists and political strategists are looking for you. "


    "Do you think I have something to do?"


    Du Shaofu held his slender hand more tightly. The woman in front of him was safe and sound at the moment, and his heart was completely relieved.


    But at the moment, a group of men and women, old and young, who were not far away from the prescription technician, looked at the man and the woman, but their eyes were somewhat complicated and surprised.


    "He is really the man of Qingqing sister." East from if clouds, beautiful eyes in the wave, blue light diffuse.


    Dongli ruoshu looked at the two men, looked at them quietly for a while, and then walked into the lineup of the fangists, and began to heal the injured magicians themselves.At the beginning, seeing such a moving woman, no matter in temperament or natural appearance, Du Zuyi made Dongli ruosu''s heart fluctuate. When Du Shaofu appeared, he was also repelled.


    But now, looking at the purple robed man, the east from ruosu heart that little wave is calm, everything has nothing to do with him, the purple robed man, has too many qualifications to surpass him.


    "Brother, sister-in-law The voice is very light. Du Shaojing comes forward and looks at the green leaves in the East. The red lips are slightly open and the shell teeth are opened gently.


    "Shaojing."


    Dongli Qingqing is not the first time to see Du Shaojing, but she has never been in contact with Du Shao Fu. Although she has never heard Du Shaofu mention more about Du''s family affairs, she has heard many legends. However, when she saw Du Shaojing''s moving face, her eyes were still surprised. She let go of Du Shaofu''s hand, and with a little blush on her cheek, she said, "you My brothers and sisters are really similar. They are much more beautiful than your brother, but just call me Qingqing. "


    "My sister-in-law is also very beautiful, which is the blessing of my brother." Du Shaojing said softly that what she said was also true. She had just seen Dongli Qingqing''s hand. She could be as good as Jialou, the demon bone person with Linglei. Such strength is enough to prove everything.


    "I''m a little embarrassed about your praise." Dongli Qingqing''s cheek is a little more red. He can''t help but secretly wink at Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1993

    "Shaojing, this is the only time when the demon battlefield is out. Let''s go back to the wasteland. Let''s go to the legalist family to pick up my mother." Du Shaofu said to Du Shaojing.


    Du Shaojing raised her eyes slightly and looked at Du Shaofu. A subtle and unpredictable color of complexity faded away from her pretty face and said, "brother, we will take our mother home together, and the family will be reunited."


    "Good." Du Shaofu nodded and laughed.


    "Shaofu, the sage is still waiting for us. Let''s go now." Dongli Qingqing said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded and said to Du Xiaoqing, Zhen Qingchun, lonely sky howl, and ye Piaoling: "you should heal your wounds first. If I haven''t shown up, you can leave earlier. There are dangers in the Tianmo battlefield, but it''s also organic."


    In the demon battlefield, Du Shaofu also felt that the opportunity and danger had been preserved. The nine demon emperors appeared in the demon battlefield. The evil spirits seemed to be ready to move. Du needed to improve his strength in front of him, which was also a kind of training.


    Elder Tianmu divine tree said that it would take a few days. Du Shaofu was afraid that there would be some delay. Therefore, people could leave after healing. With the strength of these people, as long as they did not meet more than half saints in the Tianmu battlefield, there would be no danger. This was the heaven devil battlefield, and there was absolutely no safety.


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing left.


    "Heal!"


    Zhen Qingchun, lonely day howl and so on also immediately cross the knee and sit, began to close the eyes to breathe and heal.


    Broken mountain peaks, everywhere are giant trees and broken towering trees.


    Originally, there is only a small part of the towering peak, but it is still standing, but the green green has been deserted, and the vibrant scene has disappeared.


    On a flat Boulder, the young man with long blue hair stood with his hands, his long shirt moved, his shoulders swayed, and his long hair fluttered slowly. He looked at the front, his eyes were deep, as if he was thinking about something, and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.


    "Holy Father."


    "Master."


    Dongli Qingqing and Du Shaofu fall on the huge stone and salute the heavenly tree.


    "Evil has been removed from the seal, the catastrophe will come again, everything is doomed."


    Tianmu divine tree slowly turned around and looked at Du Shaofu with a little blue light in his eyes. He said, "fortunately, your ancestors left thunder and martial veins. After so many years, thunder and martial veins have also appeared. This time, the heavy task of resisting the catastrophe will fall on you."


    Du Shaofu doubted that he had already turned over the 18 generations above the Du family, and he did not feel that there were any great people who were astonishing to the sky. You can hear the voice of the elder Tianmu divine tree. It seems that the Du family had a great future in ancient times.


    "Master, who are my ancestors?"


    Du Shaofu wanted to know the answer, but he was also very curious. If the ancestors of the Du family had such amazing characters, why could the Du family only settle down in Shicheng? Even if the Du family in the imperial city was above Kyushu, it was not even a fifth rate force.


    "You don''t need to know yet, and if you do, you won''t understand."


    Tianmu divine tree looked at Du Shaofu, hesitated for a moment, and then sighed: "what I can tell you is that your ancestor was a very controversial big man. When they come out, your identity will not be hidden from them. Maybe there will be a big disturbance at that time..."


    "Master..."


    "Well, then you will know everything."


    Tianmu divine tree interrupted Du Shaofu''s words and said to Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, "do you know what I want you to do?"


    Dongli Qingqing shook his head and said to Tianmu divine tree, "please show the holy ancestor."


    "Master, do you have any treasures, sacred objects, etc. you want to give them to us?" Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened and his eyes were full of expectation. But he knew that the elder of Tianmu divine tree had existed since ancient times. He was afraid that he had many treasures in his hands. Anything must be a good thing.


    On hearing this, the heavenly tree stares at Du Shaofu with a stare, and says in a bad mood: "there are fourteen magic emperors in the demon sect. Four of them are sealed outside, and the remaining five are completely suppressed in the eternal tomb."


    "Master, isn''t there only nine evil emperors in the demon sect? What''s more, if there are fourteen, four are suppressed, and the rest are ten." Du Shaofu doubted that from what he knew, there seemed to be only nine emperors of the demon sect.


    "That''s what you know. You didn''t take part in the original catastrophe. Naturally, you didn''t know that the evil cult was the fourteen magic emperors. At the beginning, there were five strongest five element magic emperors, which were completely killed by a strong man of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, holding the five five element weapons refined by the Lord of the three thousand worlds."


    The heavenly wood God tree gave Du Shaofu a look and said, "those five five evil kings are the most powerful ones, and it is difficult to completely kill them. If they were not for the five element weapons refined by the three thousand masters of the world, they would have been able to turn the world into a demon kingdom if they still existed, even if they did not need to wake up."


    "The strong among the family of golden winged mires..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu could not help but feel a sense of blood warming and boiling. The ancestors of the golden winged Dapeng birds had fought side by side with the three thousand masters of the world."Master, I have seen the nine demon emperors in the outside world. Why are they still suppressed here?" Then Du Shaofu asked in doubt. He was puzzled about the appearance of the nine evil emperors here.


    "The outside world is just their physical bodies, and what they suppress is their original gods. Once their original gods are integrated with their physical bodies, that is when their strength is strongest, and it is also the time when the real catastrophe is coming!" Said the heavenly tree.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    As the voice fell, a wisp of crystal clear blue blood overflowed from the mouth of Tianmu divine tree, filled with vitality, and the glow was flying, but his face became pale instantly.


    "Holy ancestor, are you hurt?"


    Dongli Qingqing Jiao Yan lost color and immediately went to the front and said, "holy ancestor, I will heal for you."


    "Girl, your magic power comes from the magician, and most of the skill comes from me. You can''t help me. I can recover myself. It''s just a matter of time."


    Tianmu Shenshu shook his head and gave a smile to Dongli Qingqing. Then he pouted and said, "I suppressed the evil devil these years, maintained this place, and let the local technologists pass on from generation to generation. Otherwise, the nine demon emperors would not be able to get away from me, even if the body and the yuan God were integrated. But even now, the evil devil has not taken advantage of it, Yuan Shen also paid the price


    "Holy ancestor, what shall we do now?" Dongli Qingqing asked.


    Tianmu divine tree glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "you should recover as soon as possible to prevent the other three evil spirits from escaping. If I guess right, the nine evil kings have already set out to help the other three evil spirits get rid of themselves!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1994

    "But I don''t know where the evil spirit will go first. I''m afraid he is hurt at the moment, but I don''t know how many means those evil spirits have arranged. If you want to stop the three evil spirits from coming into the world, it''s impossible."


    After a pause, Tianmu divine tree looked at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, and said, "it''s good for you to go to one of the places of repression. It''s very special there. What''s suppressed is the most powerful one left. I hope everything is still in time."


    "Master, I don''t have much time. I don''t need much rest. I can start right away." Du Shaofu was upright and his face was slightly coagulated. Although he had fought a great battle and spent a lot of energy, he could only swallow some miraculous medicine, but he didn''t need much rest.


    From his practice till now, Du Shaofu''s first dream was just to have a family reunion and to protect the Du family.


    But now, the stronger the strength is, the more you get. Such treasures as zilei xuanding and tianlinglu fall on him, and this responsibility is becoming greater and greater. To prevent the catastrophe, it is the responsibility of the Lord of the three thousand worlds, which Du Shaofu unconsciously shouldered on his shoulders.


    "There''s no need to worry. I''ve already sensed the movement there. The evil spirit is eager to try, but it''s impossible to get rid of the seal left there. There is a great power there, guarding with the last remaining strength, which is enough to suppress the evil spirits, but..."


    Tianmu Shenshu had been staring at the direction of the void, but his eyes were covered with a little worry and said: "the nine purple thunder xuanding left by the three thousand masters of the world have fallen on the hands of those evil demons. If the evil spirit can really break the seal and come out, I''m afraid it can''t be stopped with your current cultivation strength."


    "There''s no way to stop it. What are we going to do?" Du Shaofu curled his lips and said.


    "Then you will know, but I don''t know if you two have that chance."


    The heavenly wood God tree glared at Du Shaofu, and his tone changed a little. He found that he had a slight displeasure when he saw the boy. He said: "if you don''t need to adjust your breath and heal your wounds, I''ll send you there now. I''ll leave early and be clean. There''s some cause and effect between here and me. I need to close up here for healing. You boy, you''d better not fall into those evils ahead of time In the hands of the devil, otherwise all your ancestors have paid will be wasted


    "Hula..."


    When the voice falls, the heavenly wood and the divine tree wave, and a large amount of green light rushes out, and the talisman and secret patterns creep rapidly in the void, which seems to build a void passage, and the ancient breath spreads out.


    "Master, don''t you really have any treasures? You can give me one or two pieces. If you don''t, give me some Muhuang spirit liquid..."


    Du Shaofu''s voice did not fall, and a huge swallowing force gushed out of the void passage, which directly devoured the two bodies.


    "Go early, clean up early!"


    The heavenly tree swept Du Shaofu directly into the void passage with one hand.


    The void passage disappears and calms down.


    "Ah..."


    Tianmu Shenshu looks at the distance of the empty space in front of him quietly. After a moment, he leaves a sigh, and his long shirt moves. His figure disappears quietly in the huge stone.


    "Whew."


    When Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing were squeezed out of the void, they appeared in the vast barren mountains.


    "It''s too much. It''s not worth a cent!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was suspended in the void, and his mouth was turned away. Then he peeped around with his heart and soul. There was no other living creature except some scattered demons and beasts in the distance.


    "What is this place?"


    Du Shaofu smacked his lips and looked around him. Everywhere was barren and barren, and there was a lack of aura in the air. Compared with Tianyu mountain, Du Shaofu was totally different.


    Dongli Qingqing took back his eyes from all around and said, "maybe the place where the evil spirits are suppressed is not far from here. Let''s look for it.


    Du Shaofu nodded and took Dongli Qingqing''s hand in his hand.


    Dongli Qingqing glared at Du Shaofu, and a touch of tenderness appeared in his eyes. He said, "go to the place where the evil devil is sealed first."


    "OK, but what''s the relationship between you and the local technologists and the ruosu clan in Dongli? How can you be chased everywhere in Tianyu mountain Du Shaofu was also very curious about each other''s technologists. With the talent of the younger generation, such as Tianmu Shenshu, Dongli ruozhu and Dongli Ruoyun, the local technologists had a glorious history.


    "If you ask so many questions, how can I answer you? Let''s talk as you go."


    Dongli Qingqing pear vortex smile, not too much words, the heart knows that the man in front of him all the way to find himself, afraid that the heart is bound to be burning, must have suffered a lot.


    After that, Du Shaofu learned that before the catastrophe, a hundred schools of thought were contending. Among them, Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, strategists, celebrities, Mohists, yin-yang schools, and farmers were particularly outstanding. In addition, there were also local technologists and strategists who gradually rose and became prosperous for a time.


    In the catastrophe of heaven and earth, all the powerful people in the world were able to resist evil spirits. A great war began. All the great forces and the strong almost lost. After the seal of the battle field of the demons, the famous experts suddenly attacked each other''s technologists in secret, which washed the whole family of square technicians. Only one of them protected several people from escaping.The few people of the Fangji family have been pursuing and killing for tens of thousands of years.


    The rest of the people have been hiding so far, looking forward to one day out of a supreme, to avenge the magicians.


    In the void, the green figure of Dongli is stagnant, his eyes are red, his hands are clenched, his eyes are cold, and the whole Fangji is bloodied by famous experts, and he has to revenge. However, his own strength is not enough!


    "Why does that famous master want to bloodwash the local technologist?"


    Du Shaofu gently embraces Dongli Qingqing in his arms.


    "Some of the famous experts think that the sage ancestor Tianmu and Shenshu once left the holy fruit in the square technologists, but they couldn''t get it. In order to hide people''s eyes, they secretly washed millions of people from the Fangji family. Over the years, the people in the world even forgot the existence of the Fangji." Dongli''s eyes are bright and red. Millions of people''s lives are flowing with blood. This deep blood feud is shouldered on her shoulder,


    "the famous master is really cruel enough!"


    Du Shaofu also smeared a sharp gold in his eyes. In order to get a holy medicine, he bloodwashed millions of Fangji family members. Behind the brilliant masters, he was so ruthless and unscrupulous that he was even more evil than those evil spirits.


    "This revenge must be avenged!" Dongli Qingqing clenches his fists and his eyes are green and killing.


    "And me." Du Shaofu said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1995

    "You have enough troubles. There are powerful people in the holy land behind the strategists, Legalists, and dragon people." Dongli Qingqing looks more relaxed and looks at Du Shaofu.


    "Holy Land..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty and his eyes were full of expectation. If he could set foot in the holy land, he would have the capital to compete with Legalists, political strategists and dragon people. It was the most powerful existence in the world.


    But at the moment, although he has reached the peak level of immortality, Du Shaofu knows that there is still a huge gap in the holy land. Up to now, it is still out of reach, without any understanding of the holy land.


    "You must be able to set foot in the holy land." Dongli Qingqing looks at Du Shaofu with incomparable firmness in his beautiful eyes.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak and gave a smile.


    Although the holy land is far away, there is still something in Du Shaofu''s mind that is far away from what he was unable to cultivate until now.


    "We still have holy ancestors. When the time comes, we will have the strength to fight against Legalists and dragon families. You will also have the golden winged Dapeng bird family, and there will be strong saints in the holy land. The relationship between Mohists and farmers is good, and we will not be afraid of political strategists and dragon families." Qingqing road in the East.


    "One''s own strength is the real strength!"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly. Then, with a smile, he looked around and said, "the elder Tianmu divine tree didn''t send us to the wrong place. How come we haven''t found a place to suppress that evil spirit for so long!"


    "The holy ancestor should not be wrong..."


    East from Qingqing, looking at the barren mountains around, said: "let''s look for it again, maybe it''s near here."


    "I can only keep looking." Du Shaofu said.


    Then the two men continued to set out to find a place to suppress evil spirits.


    With their cultivation level and strength at the moment, they did not dare to have any carelessness, and they searched carefully all the way.


    In the barren mountains, although the aura in the air is still scarce, but gradually there are many strange plants.


    This is a very strange area, there are sparse dry trees, vigorous, old skin cracking, like snake scales.


    In the middle of the air, there was a still white fog.


    "Let''s be careful. The dragon clan is not a thing!"


    In the mountains, there are more than a dozen figures, and their bodies are filled with strong Orc flavor, but at the moment, one face after another is filled with anger and unwillingness.


    "Keep your voice down. If we are heard by the people of the dragon people, let alone that we can''t live, even the whole family will be implicated." Someone said, look worried.


    "Anyway, we are just enslaved by the dragon people, looking for those people in the wilderness. Even if we encounter them, we will not survive!"


    "The wasteland is now surrounded by Tianjiao and many of them are supreme. The dragon people have never taken advantage of it. Let us look for people in the wasteland. If we can''t find them, we will be punished. If we find them, we will die!"


    Some people are aggrieved, but they can only endure their anger.


    "I''ve heard that it seems that longer has been killed by Du Shaofu in Tianyu mountain!" Someone whispered, lowering his voice, careful.


    "What, dragon two was killed?"


    All of a sudden, all of them were surprised and looked at each other with astonishment in their eyes.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu has appeared. He won''t come here!"


    Some people are afraid. Everyone knows the evil name of the demon king. At the moment, they are still looking for the desolate country. If they encounter the demon king Du Shaofu, they will definitely die.


    "Don''t worry. Tianyu mountain is far away from here. The devil must be looking for treasure in Tianyu mountain. I''m afraid he has no time to come here." Someone comforted everyone.


    "Be careful, someone!"


    All of a sudden, someone''s face changed and immediately looked forward to the front.


    "Shua Shua..."


    More than a dozen eyes Shua Shua under the visual, in front of a man and a woman two figures quietly emerged.


    Both of them were very young. The man was dressed in a purple robe, with a straight figure and a resolute face.


    The woman is even more moving. Her figure is outlined by the floating temptation. Her hair moves with the wind. Her delicate face has clear eyes, just like an elf falling on this barren land.


    This man and a woman appeared, without any breath fluctuation, but the invisible general trend was the collapse of the surrounding void, as if frozen in general.


    "No, it''s Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    Some people suddenly exclaimed, and recognized that the purple robed youth was no one else. It was Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    "Gu Gu..."


    When the cry spread, more than ten people''s throats suddenly fell into saliva, and their minds were trembling!


    "Run


    Someone''s figure like electricity, suddenly subconsciously galloped away.


    "Whew..."


    Two purple lights flashed out like lightning, and the two figures stopped in response to the sound. Then, the bodies exploded in the two dull sounds of "bang bang". The purple flame burst into the sky, which was just like the gorgeous purple fireworks spreading, and the body turned into smoke."The ROC emperor, spare your life!"


    "Lord, spare your life!"


    The rest of the people, one by one, were stagnant, their eyes were horrified and their faces were white.


    "To answer my questions, where is this place? Is there anyone near the wasteland now?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Emperor Dapeng, this place is called the burial area of all souls. The people of the wasteland are nearby. The dragon clan has been searching for them all the time. The Dragon orders that anyone who sees the wasteland will be killed." A middle-aged Orc strong man said, the eyes on his face gushed with fear, and even Du did not dare to raise his head.


    "Demon king, we are all forced by the dragon to come to look for the people of the wasteland, otherwise the dragon one will never let us go!" An old man opened his mouth, with two horns on his forehead, which filled with brilliance. His breath was very strong, and his eyes were looking around him secretly.


    "You are afraid of the dragon race, so you are not afraid of our wasteland. It seems that it is more useful for you to be afraid of it!"


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, and his face suddenly became sharp. A golden light was shining in his eyes. His eyes were cold and he waved.


    "Hula..."


    In an instant, the golden light surged like a golden lightning flash.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Low muffled sound like firecrackers spread out, a line of figures exploded, blood mist poured, golden light rampant.


    Almost at the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the old man with two horns who had just spoken. His hand reached out, and his paw print fell directly on his forehead.


    "Ah..."


    A scream came out, and the old man''s face was ferocious and twisted.


    After more than ten figures, there is still a middle-aged man who first answered Du Shaofu. He kneels on his knees and trembles incessantly. Listening to the old man''s scream, he is in a cold sweat and creepy!


    "Bang!"


    Just for a moment, the body of the old man who screamed bitterly turned into blood mist in Du Shaofu''s palm. Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated, and his eyes were empty and squinting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1996

    From the spirit of the old man of the orc family, Du Shaofu learned from his soul searching that this place is called the burial area of all souls, which is one of the special secret places in the battlefield of heaven and evil spirits.


    The burial area of all souls is like Tianyu mountain, full of legends. I don''t know how these legends spread.


    It is said that there are killing machines everywhere in the burial area of all souls. In ancient times, there was a most fierce war here.


    There are countless strong people who have been robbed here, and their great abilities have been damaged. It is very likely that they have left inheritance and treasure here!


    Once these treasures are obtained, especially the spread of great power, they will be able to ascend to the sky one step at a time.


    At the moment, many powerful people and powerful forces have gathered in the burial area of all souls, all of which are for the inheritance and treasure of great power!


    Long Yi of the dragon clan also went to the burial area of all souls and was still searching for people from the desolate country.


    With the dragon as its edge, no one in the wasteland can stop it, so that the children of the wasteland can only hide everywhere.


    A few days ago, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman of the wasteland were severely damaged by the dragon. If it were not for the help of the powerful farmers and Mohists, they would be in danger.


    The news made Du Shaofu''s eyebrows wrinkled and his eyes filled with cold.


    "Go back and tell Long Yi that I have come to the tomb of all souls. Let him wash his neck and wait for me. After 12 hours, I will cut off his head!"


    Du Shaofu turned back and said to the last middle-aged Orc who had been shivering all the time: "spread this news in the burial area of all souls."


    "Yes, the ROC emperor!"


    The middle-aged Orc got up shivering. His face was white, and his cold sweat was big. Then he left trembling, secretly glad that he had recovered his life.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s expression, he left Qingqing in the East and came forward with his red lips slightly open. He asked softly, "Shaofu, what''s the matter?"


    Du Shaofu talked to Dongli Qingqing about everything he had learned from the spirit of the old man of the orc family and his elder sister Du Xiaoman.


    "Long Yi is very strong, and he is the eldest prince of the dragon clan. If there is no accident, he is likely to be the next leader of the dragon clan. The hope of the dragon family in the future is not easy to deal with."


    Dongli Qingqing said, Daimei micro wrinkle, even if it is now breakthrough to immortality, in the face of Long Yi also dare not have any carelessness.


    "As long as he has not set foot in the Holy Land!"


    Du Shaofu had a cold light in his eyes, and his intention of killing was surging in his eyes. As long as the Dragon had not set foot in the holy land, it would have been enough to kill him.


    Long Yi searched for the children of the wasteland everywhere, which aroused Du Shaofu''s desire to kill. For the longzu, the strategists and the Legalists, it was only when they were afraid that they would stop.


    "There are semi saints in the demon sect who have entered the demon battlefield. I think the seal outside the demon battlefield should be weakened again. There should have been semi saints in all major forces. There are also semi saints in the dragon clan. Be careful."


    Dongli Qingqing after a little thought, the shell teeth light open, a white diffuse light, to Du Shaofu said.


    "Half Saint..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were picked. The semi holy level, strictly speaking, was only the result of the failure to break through the holy land level. Although his strength could surpass any cultivator under the holy land, with the prestige of the holy land level, it was much more difficult to really break through to the Holy Land level than the normal breakthrough to the holy land level.


    At present, some strong semi saints have appeared in the battle field of demons. Du Shaofu is not afraid of semi saints.


    After fighting with the demon emissary, Du Shaofu had some judgments about the strength of the semi Saint cultivator and his own strength.


    Du Shaofu felt that with his current strength and treasures such as purple thunder xuanding, purple gold sky que, chijiri horse monkey yuan God, and several Linglei, he was not afraid of semi sage level practitioners.


    Although he had made remarkable progress in this period of time, his cultivation at the peak level was already the strongest among the strong in the holy land. However, Du Shaofu had to worry that the semi saintly practitioners could enter the demon battlefield. If the real saints could also enter, then he would not have enough capital to protect himself in the demon battlefield, even himself and the whole The children of the desolate state are also in dire straits,.


    Just like long Yi at the moment, the children of the wasteland can only hide everywhere. If it is not for the inheritance and treasure of the great power in the burial area of all souls, Long Yi lacks skills and doesn''t want to fight with the powerful people who help the wasteland, such as Mohist School and farmers. It is impossible for the elder sister Du Xiaoman and the second brother Du Yunlong to escape.


    "Holy Land We have to speed up


    Du Shaofu murmured that only when he reached the holy land would he have real strength to fight against it. Since the catastrophe has begun, he also needs to step into the holy land as fast as possible. The faster the speed, the better.


    "Is this the burial area of all souls that the holy ancestor said to suppress evil spirits?"


    Du Shaofu thought, Dongli Qingqing suddenly said.


    "It''s probably here."


    Du Shaofu nodded. His eyes were deep in his eyes. Tianyu mountain was one of the secret places. He suppressed the original God of the nine evil emperors. The elder Tianmu divine tree sent them to the vicinity of the burial area of all souls. He was afraid that this place also absolutely suppressed an evil god."If it''s really here, what should we do?" Dongli Qingqing asked.


    "You have to be careful. In short, try not to let the evil spirit out of trouble..."


    Du Shaofu frowned. According to the master Tianmu Shenshu, if an evil spirit was suppressed here, it would be a very powerful one. They were afraid that it would be hard to stop them, but they could only do their best.


    "But we can wait for a moment, and then we can leave after twelve hours."


    Du Shaofu said, looking slightly at the front, he had already known the general situation of the burial area of all souls, but he was not in a hurry.


    Whether you want to stop the evil devil from getting out of trouble or to kill longyi, you need to keep yourself at the peak.


    There are also the elder sister Du Xiaoman and the second brother Du Yunlong. They should be hidden nearby and need to be found.


    The quickest way to find the people in the wasteland is to let them come to find themselves. Du Shaofu decided that if the news spread that he would fight against the dragon one by one in 12 hours, I believe his elder sister Du Xiaoman and others would surely show up at that time!


    If the strongman of the holy land of the dragon clan enters the battle field of the demons, it will not be easy to kill the dragon one again.


    And if his fighting power of severely destroying the half saint on Tianyu mountain reaches the ears of dragon one, he will not dare to face a battle at will.


    So twelve hours later, one day later, he fought against the dragon one by one, and Du Shaofu wanted to make a quick decision.


    I think it is necessary that long Yi is also killed, which is enough to make the dragon family heartache!


    "Good."


    Dongli Qingqing looked at Du Shaofu and nodded.


    "Hiss!"


    A moment later, in a hidden place, Du Shaofu placed a ban nearby, and took Dongli Qingqing into the wasteland space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1997

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time goes by, a mess and ruins can not be recovered in a short time.


    In addition to the people who fought against all the people and the major forces, the rest of the creatures had already been expelled from China by the astrologers.


    The bright blue and green light in the air gradually disappeared, and the people of all major forces gradually woke up in breathing and breathing, and their faces were ruddy, and some people were smiling, which was of great benefit.


    "Go first!"


    It was very polite for people to say good-bye to the local technicians.


    In this way, the strength displayed by the local technologists, including the natural posture displayed by ruosu, Qingqing, Ruoyun, and the holy land like Tianmu and Shenshu. Once born, the square technician will be on an equal footing with the nine great masters. The future of the East Li Qingqing, Dongli Ruoyun and Dongli ruosu is limitless. All the major forces know it well and dare not neglect it Toda.


    They are also very polite to all the forces that helped them, especially those from the Huang Guo and the golden winged Dapeng birds, who have the relationship between the devil Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, are the most important guests of the local technologists.


    However, there are also exceptions. Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu are the two guys who let the square technicians fly up and down.


    "Dongli ruosu, is there really no precious medicine? Please give me some more. My brother is the uncle of your Fang technician, and we are a family."


    "Sister Ruoyun, do you have any treasure medicine, Tiancai Dibao is OK!"


    "Hello, Dongli elder, don''t go away. You can have any magic instruments or sacred objects."


    "Hello, elder Dongli, how can you walk so fast..."


    Among the Fangji experts, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu are afraid to avoid it.


    But these two guys keep saying that the Fangji and HuangGuo are one family, and they regard the Fangji as their own home, catching what they catch.


    In the end, even the two Wannian snow peach trees which were just beginning to bear fruit at the door of Fangji could not escape Du Xiaoqing''s and Du Xiaohu''s poison hands, and one tree was directly pulled out. The United States and Japan''s famous wasteland and Fangji were inseparable from each other, and they should be transplanted to the gate of the barren country to prove that the feelings between the wild country and the local technologists remain unchanged for thousands of years.


    It is not only ten thousand years old, but also ten thousand years old.


    The value of those two ten thousand year old snow peach trees is not too far from that of the holy medicine, or else they will not be put at the gate by the person of the square technician.


    The elder of the Fangji didn''t agree or could not agree, but Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu were all snatchers. They were under the care of the young children of the fangists, taking advantage of the fact that the elders of the Fangji did not pay attention to it.


    "Send these two guys away, quick!" The old-fashioned square technician has been blowing his beard and staring at the eyes.


    "Elder, but there are still people in the wasteland who are healing and breathing!" Dong Li Ruoyun asked the elder.


    "Let''s go at the same time. We''re going to close down. If we don''t send those two evils away, we''ll be bankrupt."


    The elder was not polite. He was determined not to leave the two evils. His voice dropped. Then he turned his eyes and sighed a little. He said, "Ruoyun, ruoshu, you take some people along with the wasteland to make sure that the two guys don''t come back again and steal this ten thousand year old snow peach tree. In addition, we have a mutual care with Qingqing. It''s time for us to be born again! ¡±


    as a result, a group of people from the wasteland, together with the golden winged mires, were also invited to leave by the local technologists.


    "Those old guys are so stingy. All the good things have been hidden. Take Du Xiaoyao together next time to see where they are hiding."


    Du Xiaoqing is still in her mind. Her charming face is very angry. She is sure that the elders of the Fangji master have hidden Tiancai Dibao and Baoyao. It''s a pity that Du Xiaoyao is not here. Otherwise, you can take all the precious medicines and Tiancai Dibao secretly.


    Listening to Du Xiaoqing''s words, Dong Li Ruo Shu, Dong Li Ruoyun and other facial expressions are very helpless and have to watch out for this girl secretly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast mountains are full of desolation.


    There are a lot of dense white bones here. The mountains and the earth are rendered dark red, which is the blood of the strong in the ancient war.


    To this day, the place is still full of weird, killing opportunities everywhere.


    However, after the arrival of many powerful people recently, many of them have been eliminated, but they have paid the price of blood.


    "Be careful. You can''t walk in some places. It''s a dead end!"


    In the middle of the sky, the figure is in the air, and an old man talks to warn the younger generation behind him.


    "Elder, do you think that the demon king Du Shaofu said he wanted to kill Long Yi. Can he do it?" In the middle of the sky, a woman with big eyes, dressed in strong clothes and shining eyes, asked the old man in front of him.


    "Dragon one is a strong dragon clan, and its strength has already surpassed many old dragon people. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has always been fierce and fierce. The dragon clan and the wasteland have a deep blood feud, which can not be resolved. Their victory or defeat in the first World War is unpredictable, but it is certain that this is a shocking war!" The old man galloped, his eyes slightly selected and full of expectation.Only about ten hours later, the burial area of all souls has already exploded.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, has arrived at the burial area of all souls. The news that he is going to kill Long Yi is like a storm sweeping all directions, causing shock to all parties!


    For a while, all the forces concerned, and those who were far away went to the burial area of all souls and went to one of them.


    In the barren mountains, there is an abyss about ten thousand feet wide.


    Under the abyss, the fog is surging, deep and bottomless, and countless white bones are piled up on the edge of the abyss, just like a sitting on a sitting bone mountain, which makes people stop at sight and feel cold in their hearts.


    The abyss was broken into by powerful men with their own strength and means, but disappeared after the sound of screams.


    It is said that many strong men have entered the abyss, but no living creature has ever come out.


    "Hula..."


    Under the abyss, there are occasional mists and bright waves of light, which makes people believe that under this abyss, there must be treasure or great power to pass on.


    No one dares to break in, they are waiting for the opportunity to enter. Recently, the fog is boiling, and some people judge that it is possible that the treasure and inheritance will be born!


    "Whoosh..."


    "Ouch!"


    Before the abyss, there are shadows, strong breath waves, obscure breath passing by secretly, and the roar of beasts occasionally reverberates.


    However, the closer you are to the abyss, the fewer people there are. No one dares to approach except a few big forces.


    Because before dragon one occupied the abyss, there were many powerful orcs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1998

    "Ouch!"


    With a head of ferocious beast roaring, the breath is powerful and frightening, any one is enough to shake the three continents of Kyushu!


    "Oh


    There is a dragon, like a hill, scales Xi Zhang, the light is thin, brilliant amazing.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu is coming and says he will cut off the head of Long Yi. Is this true?"


    "Keep your voice down. Long Yi is in front of you. If he hears it, you will be in trouble."


    "The demon king Du Shaofu, dragon one of the dragon clan, who will win and who will lose when they fight?"


    "It is said that long er was also killed by Du Shaofu. He is also a terrible strong man!"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is so ferocious


    "Longyi is definitely not a weak one. His strength has already surpassed many strong ones of the dragon clan. He is the successor of the dragon clan."


    "The nine sons of the dragon family are almost destroyed in the hands of Du Shaofu, the demon king. This time, Long Yi is a disgrace to the dragon family, or to let all the nine sons of the dragon family be destroyed. It''s really to be expected!"


    "The battle between these two men is enough to call it a peak match!"


    Although some people lowered their voices, they were still full of voices and gathered into a sound wave to rise in the sky.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, can''t live tomorrow!"


    All of a sudden, such a word from the abyss, just like the song of a dragon, shaking the sky.


    All of a sudden, the heart of the people will be shocked.


    "It''s dragon one!"


    All eyes trembled, and the sound came from dragon one.


    Just a sound makes the living creatures tremble. What a powerful strength it is!


    Not far from the abyss, there is a huge group of boulders with many figures sitting cross legged.


    "Is the devil really coming back?"


    In the middle of the boulder, a woman sitting across her knees opens her eyes, starlight in her eyes fluctuates and her skin surpasses snow.


    She sits quietly with her knees crossed. She has a refined and elegant temperament, which makes people feel ashamed.


    She is Zhou Xiaoluo, the leader of the younger generation of farmers, the supreme Nirvana!


    "Long Yi''s strength is invincible in the holy land. I don''t know how strong Du Shaofu, the demon king, has reached during this period of time."


    After Zhou Xiaoluo, an old farmer with an old face opened his mouth and looked at the front of the abyss. His eyebrows were slightly coagulated. He had fought with longyi and joined hands with a strong Mohist, but he did not get any advantage in front of longyi.


    "Wait and see."


    Zhou Xiaoluo smile, soft voice, beautiful eyes, and then closed his eyes, closed his eyes.


    Not far away, there are mountains cut across the waist, neat and level, with a long history.


    "The devil is very high-profile this time!"


    A woman in strong clothes looks at the front of the abyss. Her legs are long and her body is convex. She has a kind of valiant beauty in the fire. She is full of wild beauty.


    "The dragon is only one step away from the holy land. I''m afraid it''s invincible under the holy land. This war will be a battle between the famine Kingdom and the dragon clan."


    Behind the woman in strong clothes, a middle-aged beautiful woman opened her mouth. Although her dress was simple, the invisible aura was self-evident.


    He is a strong man of Mohism. He seems to be middle-aged, but he has practiced for a long time. It is hard to find many opponents in the world.


    However, not long ago, the strong man and an elder of the farm did not take advantage of longyi. On the contrary, he was suppressed, which made him afraid of longyi.


    "It is said that longer has been killed by the emperor of the wasteland Dapeng in Tianyu mountain. It''s hard to guess who will win or who will lose." A tall, elegant woman spoke.


    Her hair is as black as paint, and her skin is like jade. Her beautiful eyes show an indescribable charm.


    This woman is a metaphor of Mo Jun and a representative of the younger generation besides Mo Ru man.


    "I''ll know at that time. It''s too early to speculate."


    As the first young Mohist generation''s first person, she has attracted the attention of all quarters.


    "Twelve hours are coming. Why hasn''t the devil come yet?"


    "I can''t be afraid to come. I can''t be provoked by everyone. A few days ago, the two powerful members of the Mohist family joined hands, and they didn''t take any advantage in front of longyi, or even were suppressed!"


    "If it wasn''t for long Yi''s scruples about the large number of farmers and Mohists, I''m afraid the farmers and Mohists would not be able to stop it!"


    "I suspect that long Yi deliberately kept his hands and wanted to lead Du Shaofu, the demon king, to come here."


    "There are five dragon guards in longyi. If any one of them is born, he will become a giant."


    "It''s a pity that the five dragon guards and long Yi have always been inseparable. Otherwise, Du Yunlong and others in the desolate country would not have escaped!"


    "These five dragon guards are the five World War five servants selected by the dragon family when long Yi was still young. They are the most trusted people of longyi when they guard longyi to grow up together!""It is said that the five dragon guards have a very high status in the dragon clan, which is not comparable to that of ordinary war servants. It can even be compared with the status of some real descendants of the dragon clan in the dragon clan!"


    All kinds of discussions, gathered from the creatures are looking forward to.


    Compared with the great treasure and the inheritance of Da Neng in the burial area of all souls, today''s World War I between longyi and Du Shaofu, the demon king, is equally irresistible!


    Before the abyss, after a huge and ferocious beast, the Dragon crouched between the five largest forest white bone mountains, each sitting on his knees and five figures.


    All of them are forty or fifty years old. They are dressed in armor made of dragon scales. They shine from afar and diffuse dragon power.


    No one is qualified to own the real dragon scale armor except the descendants of the real dragon. It is a great disrespect to the dragon people to build it.


    "That''s the five dragon guards!"


    Many creatures look at the five figures from afar and marvel at them.


    The five men are the five dragon guards of dragon one. Although they are war servants, they are too extraordinary. I''m afraid that few people in the field can fight with them.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The burial area of all souls is very large. It is desolate and dead. There are fierce beasts roaring. The volume is like a mountain. The fierce birds spread their wings like clouds.


    The danger of this area has been ruled out and there is no danger. Everyone is waiting for the arrival of Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    With the twelve hour period getting closer and closer, the tide of people is also particularly looking forward to and boiling up.


    There are creatures looking back, searching for the figure of the demon king Du Shaofu.


    However, they did not see the figure of Du Shaofu, the demon king. They only saw more creatures coming rapidly.


    There is no reason for the living beings to miss the treasure and inheritance in the burial area of all souls and the battle between Long Yi and Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    All around, there are dense animals.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1999

    The battle between Long Yi and Du Shaofu, the demon king, has attracted all the attention before it starts. No one wants to miss the peak battle of dragon and tiger!


    "This must be a peak duel. Long Yi is extremely powerful, and Du Shaofu, the demon king, is ferocious and terrifying. I''m afraid the two will be equal in strength."


    "The dragon is the eldest prince of the dragon clan, and the future of the dragon clan. As a descendant of the real dragon in the supreme beast clan, I''m afraid that Du Shaofu, the demon king, will meet a strong enemy this time!"


    "The demon king Du Shaofu threatened to behead longyi. I''m afraid it will not be easy this time."


    Around the figure more and more, dense, everywhere are the creatures of all nationalities, such a war, everyone knows, will have a huge impact!


    "Whoosh..."


    In the distance of the void, in the sound of many broken winds, there are two figures crossing from the void.


    It was a man and a woman. He looked like a man of twenty-six or seven years old. He was tall and straight, with black hair and shawl and purple robe moving. His appearance was resolute and resolute, and his eyes were clear and calm, but it was awe inspiring!


    A woman''s strong dress, outlines the graceful figure, 3000 green silk is tied into a simple blue bun, delicate face eyebrows like green feather, muscles like snow, the whole person is permeated with a faint aura, just like the spirit coming out of the remote Lingshan, is the banished immortal in the painting!


    This woman is so beautiful, her eyes are like Hong, she doesn''t dye human fireworks. It seems to be kind, but in fact, it gives people a feeling of rejecting people from thousands of miles away. She makes people dare not to get close to her. She gives out a kind of if there is no authority from her graceful body, which makes people feel scared!


    Such two people walk across the sky, just like a pair of Bi Ren!


    "What a beautiful woman, who is the fairy?"


    "The man seems to be Du Shaofu, the demon king, is here


    All of a sudden, such a sound reverberated in the center of the burial area of all souls, shaking the four sides in an instant!


    For a moment, all the eyes in the whole area "Shua Shua" and all fell on the two people, a breath of air waves.


    On the five bone mountains, the five figures in the scale and armor of the Dragon suddenly opened their eyes, and there was light from their eyes.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king Du Shaofu, he is the demon king Du Shaofu!"


    More and more creatures immediately recognized the man with black hair and shawl and exclaimed.


    "As expected, that guy is here. He is merciful everywhere. Fortunately, Mu Han is not here."


    Mo Ru man''s convex body slightly raised his face, looking at a man and a woman from the distance, his eyes picked out.


    Then Mo Ru man''s eyes fixed on the body of Dongli Qingqing. He seemed to feel something. He was surprised in his eyes and said, "Dongli Qingqing''s strength seems to have improved a lot!"


    "What a beautiful couple


    In the farmhouse, Zhou Xiaoluo opened her eyes. Qianying got up and looked at the couple who came across the sky with a smile from afar. Wearing a long dress in coarse linen clothes did not affect the extraordinary momentum, but added a bit of elegance.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu is really here!"


    "That woman seems to be a green girl from the east of the Dalan sect. What a beautiful woman she is!"


    "Such a peerless woman can only be accompanied by Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the arrival of Du Shaofu, the demon king, and Qingqing from the East, all the living creatures in the burial area marveled and moved.


    Looking at that young man with purple robes and black hair and calm and determined eyes, some people envied and yearned, others were afraid and envious, and all kinds of complicated looks appeared on different faces.


    But when they passed by, there were shadows in the air and on the ground, which made way for the passage one after another.


    Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing walked out of the ancient space and came here.


    Their faces were calm, their eyes swept from below, and finally they looked to the abyss in front of them.


    "Oh..."


    All of a sudden, such a roar of the Dragon roared into the sky, from the abyss there is a blazing light.


    "Boom


    With the sudden appearance of the light, the blazing breath swept through the sky, and a huge dragon appeared in the sky. It seemed that you could not see the end at a glance. It was surrounded by blazing fire. The dragon power was diffuse, with a huge breath of burning everything.


    In an instant, as the Dragon soared into the sky, the whole void was solidified, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense, and the faces of the creatures around him were changed.


    "ChiYan Tianjiao, the master of the burning heaven, arrived here only yesterday."


    Some people exclaim that the fiery dragon is the master of the burning heaven of the ChiYan Tianjiao clan. The descendants of the dragon clan are not descendants of the real dragon, but they are extremely powerful.


    "The master of Yantian has always regarded himself as the dragon clan. Although his strength is strong, it is said that he has reached the peak of the main domain, but he has not set foot in the core of the dragon clan. I''m afraid he wants to start for the dragon clan this time, so take the opportunity to get the recognition of the dragon clan!"


    Someone lowered his voice and whispered, for fear of being heard by the terrible ChiYan Tianjiao.


    "Kill the dragon people, today you will die without a burial place!"The Lord of red heaven opened his mouth, and the sound of his ferocious mouth was like thunder, which made people tremble and tremble. The breath startled the four orcs and made some strong orcs crawl and tremble for it!


    "Oh..."


    When the roar did not fall, the flaming dragon that the Lord of Zhongchi heaven was afraid of turned into a huge pillar of fire, which rushed to Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing. The fire was fluctuating around and the ferocious fire was spouting out of his mouth, just like a volcanic eruption. The rolling red magma was fluctuating and drowning everything.


    There is fire dripping on the earth, burning boulders into powder, destroying everything.


    This terrible power, let the living things avoid it.


    "Boom..."


    The fiery dragon flying across the sky, the void trembles, and the flaming fire is so fierce that people are shocked by the power and intention of killing. Many creatures are excited and can''t help but tremble!


    But in this moment, Dongli Qingqing took a hand, slightly raised his face, and his face was still calm without waves. His eyes were like Hong. His slender hands quickly formed a handprint. Then there was a curved bow condensed by the talisman''s Secret patterns. Pulling the bow, a rune energy arrow appeared.


    "Hiss..."


    Energy light arrow swept out, green light covered half of the sky, along the way, the space in a strange posture directly crumbled.


    At this moment, the fiery dragon seemed to feel something. The huge dragon pupil was severely constricted, showing a complex color of fear and shock!


    But it''s too late. The void seems to be solidified. In the eyes of countless horror, everything seems to be still.


    The arrow pierced through the sky, and the blue light was bright. It devoured the fire in the sky and eroded the dragon pattern. Finally, it fell on the ferocious head of the burning heaven domain master and pierced through the eyebrows.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2000

    "Chulala..."


    On the ferocious dragon head of the burning heaven, the blood of the Dragon splashed high, and the terrible momentum of the whole body disappeared in an instant.


    Yan Tianyu''s Dragon pupil is tight, but his eyes are wide open. He seems to want to say something, but he can''t say it.


    At last, the huge flaming dragon fell directly in the air like a broken winged bird.


    "Boom..."


    The body of the Dragon fell, the earth moved and the mountain rocked. The dragon body was broken and stretched across the barren mountains.


    There was silence all around.


    All of them gaped and widened their eyes and looked at the elf like woman in an incredible way.


    Such a woman, like a banished immortal in the picture, like an elf coming out of the Lingshan mountain, shot the terrible master of the burning heaven with all her hands and feet!


    The whole void was stagnant and quiet.


    Such a scene is too shocking. How powerful it is to shoot the master of the burning heaven with one arrow!


    That looks like the beauty of the relegated immortal woman, but in the blink of an eye will be so strong to kill, the most shocking is still face!


    "I didn''t expect that she should have come to such a state!"


    Zhou Xiaoluo, a farmer, Mo Ru Nan, and so on, are all shining in their eyes at the moment, and they are also shocked by it.


    If they face the burning heaven master, they ask themselves that the chance of winning will not exceed 30%, let alone shoot with a light arrow.


    One shot, that is a kind of crushing, stronger than the former too much, can cause this kind of crushing potential!


    "Although he is a fool, he is definitely not what you want to kill. Du Shaofu, you have to pay for everything you have done."


    With the fall of the master of the burning heaven, such a voice spread like a dragon chant, and in the calm there was a chill that everyone could feel, like thunder.


    Sound waves from the abyss above the sky spread, shaking everywhere!


    Such a voice, also let the four sides silent, everyone knows that it is a dragon in the mouth.


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!"


    With long Yi''s voice falling, from the five huge bone mountains, there is a five breath rising from the sky.


    The five figures swept over the void, and there was a trace of mystery between each other.


    The scales and armor of the dragon on the five figures are shining, like the virtual shadow of a dragon in the sky.


    "Five Dragon guards!"


    Five terrible strong breath, enough to make the strong forces around the change color.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t even look at him. He just looked at Dongli Qingqing and said softly, "I can do it."


    "No, I''ll pay attention to it. I won''t do it next time."


    Dongli Qingqing smiles and looks at the five figures intentionally or unintentionally, but still calm.


    Facing longyi''s words and the five extraordinary breath, they didn''t put long Yi in their eyes. They didn''t care and were unscrupulous, which made their eyes change color.


    "Then I''ll cut the big bug."


    With these words, Du Shaofu turned around and began to look directly at the five figures in the void ahead. In his clear eyes, a faint sharp golden light swept out, and looked at the abyss and said, "do you think you can leave your life by the five of them?"


    The sound reverberates, calm with invisible fierce and domineering.


    "As always overbearing


    Du Shaofu''s words did not put long Yi in his eyes. He made it clear that he would kill him today, which shocked all parties.


    "I can kill you, but you are not qualified to shout in front of me. Not all people are qualified to do it in front of me. If I can pass the Five Dragon Guard, I will give you this honor today, and maybe you can die with dignity."


    After the abyss, Long Yi''s voice echoed to Du Shaofu: "if you can''t even pass the five dragon guards, your end will be very miserable!"


    "I don''t mind if you want more of them!"


    Looking at the five floating figures, Du Shaofu stepped out of the sky one step at a time. There was a golden dark air surging in the soles of his feet. He crossed the void and went straight forward.


    "Five Dragon Sword array!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu without even looking at them in the front eye, the five figures, faces, and eyes were dark and cold. With the five people shouting together, the five energy beams burst out of the five human bodies, and finally fused with each other. At a very fast speed, a five person joint attack array was formed.


    "Long..."


    The great array of light enveloped the void around and twisted the space. The terror and pressure looming from it also changed the color of the top players.


    "The Five Dragon Sword array originated from ancient times. The five dragon guards are the cultivation near the peak of the main territory. If they are condensed into an array, their power will be greatly increased on the basis of the five people!"


    When the five men formed a formation, the old man who led the farm was also frowning. If he had met the five dragon guards a few days ago, he would have had to fight a fierce battle, and even won''t win much."Boom


    In an instant, the hands of the five held a simple ancient sword. The sword''s awn soars to the sky, and the sword''s grain seems to be covered by dragon scales. It seems that the sound of dragon chanting rings through the sky, and the mighty breath is accompanied by a strong dragon power.


    "The five dragon sword is a treasure of the dragon clan. It is said that a strong dragon clan secretly refined it with the keel of the strong one in the clan in ancient times, and was eventually severely punished by the clan. However, the five dragon sword is really extraordinary. It has been preserved by the Dragon family. It is said that it can almost directly compare with the holy weapon in the right place!"


    When the five ancient swords appeared, the beautiful woman in the Mohist school could not help speaking.


    "These five swords are good!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes also looked at the five ancient swords. Any one of the five ancient swords was not inferior to the Tianlong mask that had fallen into his hands.


    At the moment, Zijin tianque, which was revived in Du Shaofu''s palace, seemed to have felt the breath of the five dragon sword and jumped in the dark. If Du Shaofu hadn''t stopped him, he would have rushed out of the shrine.


    "The sword array is also good, but the strength is a little weak!"


    Du Shaofu said such a sentence again. With the words, his eyes were always on the five people, and even their steps did not stop. They slowly crossed the void step by step.


    Du Shaofu''s pace was slow and calm, but it was invisible with a general trend that awed all living beings!


    As for Du Shaofu''s words, the five dragon guards looked gloomy, and their eyes grew colder and colder when they looked at the figure that was still approaching. The fingerprints in the hands were frozen one after another. The swords in their hands moved and affected the energy of the void. The four winds and thunder resounded through the void. The void vibrated in the "boom" and endless talismans condensed from the surrounding distorted array void.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Finally, on the five dragon swords of the five dragon guards, five giant dragons with a length of thousands of feet soar into the sky, and the sound of dragon chants fills the air with the power of the dragon!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2001

    "Five Dragons breaking the sky sword!"


    The five dragons and Qi drank, the sword formula condensed, and the five figures quickly formed an empty straight line.


    The five dragon shadows quickly merged, and a voice of earth shaking dragon chanting immediately resounded through the ancient and barren heaven and earth!


    "Oh


    With the spread of the sound of the Dragon chant, a huge invisible shadow of the Dragon stretched across the sky like a sword like a dragon. It was much larger than the body of the master of the burning heaven. It was so startled that it appeared in the eyes of all people.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Seeing the shadow of the dragon like sword at the moment, his eyes all around him took a cool breath, and the spirit was trembling!


    "How many people can fight against such a strike and the five dragon sword under the holy land?"


    In the farmhouse, the old man''s eyes were shocked to some dullness.


    The strength of the five dragon guards was beyond his judgment, and he had to take a cool breath for Du Shaofu!


    "Kill!"


    In the sky, the sword like a dragon also swept away at Du Shaofu at the same time.


    Such a terrible sword, the space where it passed suddenly burst into the sky with dark vacuum cracks!


    such sword power shocked the living beings!


    This power is too strong to destroy everything!


    Such a sword makes everyone tremble and palpitation!


    Any one of the five dragon guards is extremely powerful. At the moment, with the five dragon sword, it is so terrible!


    This is the strongest attack of the five dragon guards, which condenses all the spirit and spirit of the whole body. This is also a blow without any back road. The combat power reaches the peak with a sword!


    Facing the demon Du Shaofu, the five dragon guards have heard of his name for a long time. Even the Dragon two has been damaged in his hands. His body also has the divine thunder tripod. Therefore, the five dragon guards do their best to kill Du Shaofu, otherwise, it will be harmful to the five of them.


    If they are defeated by this move, they will have their own master dragon, and there is no need for them to do it again.


    "There are some methods!" Du Shaofu nodded and secretly praised the five dragon guards. As a war servant, he was able to cultivate to such an extent that he was absolutely rare in the world.


    However, Du Shaofu did not intend to be merciful.


    What''s more, the five dragon guards have a strong sense of killing. In the face of those who want to kill themselves, Du Shaofu is never polite.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon chant resounds through the sky. The sword breaks through the sky like a Heavenly Sword. It breaks through the sky like a divine dragon. It breaks out a startling wave of terror. Its power is towering and shining on the sky!


    In the face of such a terrifying killing move, Du Shaofu looked directly at him with a slight pick, and his steps did not even stop.


    Just as the sword was about to fall in front of him, suddenly, Du Shaofu shook his arm and reached out with one hand. His five fingers were slightly curved, and the golden talisman and secret patterns flickered on his fingertips, as if he wanted to tear up the space!


    At that moment, the breath on Du Shaofu suddenly looked like a fierce beast. A claw mark was revealed in his hand with a wave of his hand, and the terrible breath of tyranny broke out.


    Claw marks scratch the void, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns are as rampant as the golden lightning, like a golden winged ROC bird flying out of the sky, soaring upward and soaring for nine days!


    In this way, when the paw marks are in the air, there is a sense of trembling millet in the living creatures around.


    Especially the orcs, they feel uncomfortable and afraid for no reason, just like facing the king!


    As fast as lightning, such a golden claw print is like a golden day in the sky, tearing up the space, and emerging with five dark space cracks, it hit the sword like a dragon heavily.


    "Wow "


    after the terrible paw print falls, the sword dragon shadow like a dragon is just torn apart after a short standoff.


    The momentum is overwhelming, the runes are broken all over the sky, and the terrible energy storm is strong, spreading in an arc.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    The figure of the five dragon guards is revealed. There is no room for maneuver in the fear and horror of the eyes. The scale armor of the dragon on his body is directly pierced and blasted by the claw mark, and the blood mist soars into the sky and empties into the void!


    In this scene, the void solidifies, only the sound of energy fluctuation and collapse is heard all the time!


    What strength is this? Five Dragon guards plus five dragon swords, or the most powerful joint attack array, but it was so easy to kill. It was amazing!


    "Gu Gu..."


    There were people swallowing their saliva, and their voices were fluctuating with each other.


    All living creatures are surging with emotion, trembling and trembling!


    Such a purple robed man is too terrible and ferocious. The golden light is gorgeous and the golden winged ROC bird is full of the supreme Orc power, just like the real ROC born, with the domineering momentum of overlooking the world!


    After a short period of dullness and silence, in this ancient and desolate world, the burial area of all souls is filled with wonder.


    Killing five dragon guards with one claw, such a shocking scene, makes the living creatures on the scene depict in the depth of their minds, which is indelible!


    No one thought that, in the face of the five dragon guards'' all-out attack, Du Shaofu, the demon king, just a single claw, ended everything and let the five dragon guards blood dye the burial area of all souls!The purple robed man, rendering the golden light, is as quiet as the God of war, moving like a demon in the sky!


    "It''s too strong to be measured!"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is still ferocious and perverted!"


    in the rural and Mohist lineups, Mo Runan, Zhou Xiaoluo and other children and strong people can not hide their shock, and their faces can not be calm for a long time.


    "Asshole!"


    With the roar of the dragon, from the abyss, on a towering rock like a cliff, there is a figure like lightning from the front.


    The five dragon guards were destroyed and turned into blood mist, but the five dragon swords were kept. The runes were restrained and roared, like the Dragon diving into the abyss.


    "Take it


    Du Shaofu shook his arms, and the golden light swept over him like an invisible golden net. He directly imprisoned five simple five dragon swords, accompanied by several Heaven and earth bags, and then put them into his hands.


    "Good sword!"


    Looking at the five swords with five dragons, Du Shaofu could not help but feel better.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, these five dragon swords are also praised by Du Shaofu. They are not ordinary things. They wave runes and emit dragon power.


    Finally, the five dragon swords and the bags of heaven and earth were put into his bag by Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The void is roaring, and the figure on the void ahead also appears in the front of Du Shaofu in an instant.


    He wore a golden battle suit like a dragon scale, emitting a dazzling metallic luster. He wore a white dragon pattern cape on his shoulders and hunted with the wind. On his shoulders, there were dragon horns standing, just like two smaller Qiu dragons!


    This man only looks like he is about 30 years old. His long hair of light gold is combed neatly and falls behind his head. His body is huge and his face is like a jade. There is a fire burning in his eyes, which is full of dragon power. His breath is strong and holy!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2002

    "That''s the big prince Long Yi of the dragon clan!"


    This kind of man stepped out of the air, so that the presence of many girls in the eyes of sexual life, even some eyes blurred.


    Long Yi is indeed extraordinary. The white Cape with dragon design is moving. His battle clothes are majestic. His eyes are deep. He has a light golden wave, which contains a vision.


    His whole person is shrouded in a kind of brilliance, just like the God of war stands, the breath of the sky on his body makes people can''t help but want to crawl down.


    The dragon stood in the void, his eyes fixed on Du Shaofu. The golden flame in his eyes seemed to revolve around a star!


    "Use your noumenon, or I won''t be able to cut off your head!"


    However, Du Shaofu looked at longyi and only said such a sentence. He didn''t pay much attention to longyi.


    This does not mean that Du Shaofu has entrusted the University, nor does it mean that Du Shaofu can not feel the strength of longyi.


    On the contrary, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that longyi was very strong, and Longteng''s people were much stronger than longer.


    Nine princes of the dragon clan, one is better than the other and the other is extraordinary.


    Du Shaofu was shocked by the strength of the dragon clan and the blood lineage of the real dragon descendants!


    If he was in the strong battle field of demons, although he had already reached immortality at that time, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that if he faced the dragon one at the level of his just stepping into immortality and immortality, he would never know who would win or who would lose.


    This dragon is too strong to see through!


    But now it is not the same. With his own cultivation at the moment, Du Shaofu is not afraid of dragon one, even if the dragon is too strong to see through, as long as he has not set foot in the real holy land.


    "Boom


    When Du Shaofu''s words fell and centered on the whole body of the dragon, the whole void trembled, as if the heaven and earth were shaking and the blood in the human body was surging.


    The light of the divine fire in the dragon''s eyes was fluctuating, as if it were burning violently, but then he calmed down again when he looked at Du Shaofu.


    "You are crazy, and you have crazy capital, but you have to know that in front of me, you are not qualified, regardless of the origin or strength."


    As soon as the Dragon opened his mouth, his voice calmed down, slowly and forcefully, with a kind of self-confidence and calmness. His breath was calm and his breath was strong.


    This proves that the Dragon did not despise Du Shaofu at the moment, but he had a kind of self-confidence and contempt from his blood and soul. He continued to say to Du Shaofu: "I am a pure blood descendant of the real dragon, born to be the supreme race. You are not weak at all, but today everything will be over!"


    Such a peaceful and powerful voice spreads out, just like the sound of Tao in the void, which makes people feel restless for no reason.


    Especially at the moment, the dragon power that diffuses from the dragon body with the fluctuation of the words makes people''s heart throb, and wants to make the living creatures in the presence paralyzed and kneel down!


    "The terrible dragon one, the future of the dragon clan!"


    Looking at such a heroic man in war clothes, the old people in the farmhouse and Mohist school are shocked. Compared with the strongest young generation in their own families, they can also make judgments on their merits and demerits.


    Although Mo Runan and Zhou Xiaoluo are the supreme masters, their practice time is far less than dragon one.


    But longyi has a natural advantage, even at the same level, Mo Runan and Zhou Xiaoluo are inferior to it.


    "I''m afraid your strength is not enough!"


    Du Shaofu raised his face slightly and looked at longyi calmly. However, his unreasonable hegemony and ferocity were hard to submerge. He said: "for me, any race is worthy of awe. I come from stone city, and I come step by step. But with your dragon blood, you are noble. What your brothers said at the beginning was just like you But in the end


    His voice pauses slightly. Du Shaofu looks at longyi, and his unreasonable domineering spirit gradually becomes strong. He says, "in the end, they are all eaten by me, and they taste very good."


    Such a sound makes the Dragon smell speech, the corner of his eyes began to twitch, calm eyes staring at the former.


    "Boom


    Finally, the majestic breath inside the dragon body is like an irrepressible volcano, and it starts to operate. With the cold wave in the eyes, the surging breath in the body suddenly gushes out and rushes into the sky. Like a dragon chant, the voice of deep anger comes from the mouth: "the son of the dragon family who died because of you, I promise in the name of the prince of the dragon clan that I will sacrifice with your blood!"


    Du Shaofu glanced up at Long Yi, slightly picked a quarrel, and said: "you are such a prince of the dragon family. You really don''t have any weight in front of me. If you have to compare, I am the emperor of the wasteland, the emperor of the people. Among the golden winged Dapeng birds, I am the head of the minority clan, and the prince of the dragon clan, I eat too much. What are you talking about I''ll cut off your head


    "This guy is still as fierce and arrogant as ever


    The eyes of Du Shaofu, Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Ru Nan, Mo Jun Yu and so on, who are still unruly and domineering, are not their eyes shining, laughing bitterly and expecting!As soon as the Dragon gazed at Du Shaofu, his surging breath became more and more intense. It was as if a volcano had erupted and roared in the void with the sound of thunder and wind!


    "Oh..."


    At the same time, the Dragon shook his arm and held a sword in his hand.


    The sword is as high as the man. The handle of the sword is like a dragon circling. The runes on the blade twinkle. There is a dragon shadow around the sword, which appears in the void. It seems to be roaring into the sky. The breath is powerful and frightening.


    Holding such a sword in Long Yi''s hand, it''s just like the shadow of a dragon hovering around in his hand, which is more and more awe inspiring, such as the arrival of the God of war!


    "buzz..."


    When the sword appeared, all the living creatures around felt that all the Taoist and spiritual instruments in their bodies were trembling, and they wanted to worship them.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    "Holy dragon chopper!"


    When such a sword appeared, a few of the old people in the Mohist family, as well as several hidden eyes in the crowd, suddenly burst into waves in their eyes and took a cool breath for it. Their faces changed dramatically.


    "Why do I need to use my body to kill you? I''ll kill you today!"


    From the jade like face, the Dragon pointed at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    As soon as the Dragon pointed at it, the atmosphere in the sky was suddenly tense. The Dragon shadow roared, and the terrible breath and killing intention swept through the air!


    "Oh


    When the sword was swept out, a sword awn broke through the air directly. In the sound of dragon chanting, the sword seemed to be alive. From the sky, the blade broke a space crack, and in the process of making people''s heart beat faster and the spirit wanted to tremble, it was directly cut in front of Du Shaofu!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2003

    This knife awn is like a dragon shadow. The Dragon soars nine days. It runs across the world and penetrates the void!


    Such a knife is so powerful that it is hard for the creatures around to bear it!


    "No, No. Long Yi deliberately released the people of the wasteland. He retreated to attract Du Shaofu to come."


    In the farmhouse, the face of the elder who had fought with the Dragon changed color. The dragon was holding the dragon family''s treasure. If such a knife had been used at the beginning, it would have been difficult for him to resist it if he had joined hands with the Mohist elder.


    "It''s not right. With the character of dragon one and the five dragon guards, even if it is to attract the demon king, he will not let Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman off easily."


    The farmer''s elder looks suspicious. His mind turns around like lightning. Suddenly, he murmurs: "is dragon one afraid of that mysterious guy..."


    In a flash, the knife awn broke through the air, and the sound of the Dragon chanted. With a terrible energy storm and dark space cracks, and lightning mixed with shuttle, it was creepy.


    The power of this knife makes countless faces dull!


    The power of this sword is so fierce that it is so terrible.


    "What a strong strength, what a holy vessel!"


    Some people exclaim that the power of such a sword is the combination of the strength of dragon I and the sacred vessel.


    "Long..."


    After the knife awn, the earth is shaking under the earth, just like an earthquake. Huge cracks in the ground continue to spread out.


    With such a flash of knife, Du Shaofu''s eyes finally fluctuated. The golden light in his eyes surged. From the palm of his hand, there was a dazzling beam of light, which was like a divine awn.


    "Boom..."


    The light is dazzling, wrapped in a terrible energy vortex, which makes the space vibrate, and the talisman and secret patterns are dazzling and full of energy around the world.


    "Hum..."


    The wind and thunder resounded. Among the trembling and trembling eyes, the mountain below was shaking in an instant. A large number of mountains and cliffs directly cracked into cracks, connected vertically and horizontally like cobwebs, and then collapsed, and the hanging surface of the mountain was fragmented.


    When the light of purple gold blooms all over the sky, a broad sword with the posture of tiger bone and dragon reveals the secret pattern of green dragon''s Xuanwu, just like a green dragon soaring into the sky, and Xuanwu is occupying.


    On both sides of the sword, it is like a red phoenix rising in the sun, stretching for nine days!


    The handle of the sword is like a tiger. It''s ferocious and roaring. It''s like trying to attack!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Everything is in the electric light and flint. Among the dazzling talisman patterns on the sword body, there is a dazzling Rune light blooming all over the sky. Suddenly, there is a virtual shadow of a green dragon in the sky, a white tiger''s shadow hovering, a phoenix''s virtual shadow flapping its wings, and a Xuanwu turtle''s virtual shadow trying to suppress the world.


    The four beasts startled the sky, occupying the sky, twined with the Dragon shadow and went away.


    "It''s the magic weapon!"


    When such a broad sword appeared in the void, Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Ru man and many others trembled.


    They have seen the power of this magic weapon, but now they feel that the power of this magic weapon seems to be much stronger than it was at the beginning.


    At this moment, it was Du Shaofu who brought out the suppressed Zijin tianque and let it be born.


    Zijin tianque could not help feeling the five dragon sword in Du Shaofu''s body. If Du Shaofu didn''t suppress him, he would steal out of the shrine.


    At this moment, Zijin tianque was released by Du Shaofu. He had already felt the breath of the real dragon chopping sword. It was like a runaway horse. Seeing the rabbit''s falcon, he immediately rushed at the dragon''s sword.


    Such a peerless weapon, at the moment, is like a peerless demon waking up, let people look at it, and the soul seems to be directly withered and destroyed.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The Dragon sings and the tiger roars, and the birds and turtles sing. Four huge animal shadows immediately suppress the Dragon shadow.


    In this way, the magic weapon made the dragon''s eye light fluctuate violently for the first time. He could feel that his real dragon chopping sword seemed to tremble.


    But this is the real dragon sword, one of the treasures of the town of the dragon clan. It was this time that the dragon clan gave him the killing weapon when he entered the battle field of heaven and evil!


    Longyi doesn''t think his real dragon chopping sword is inferior to the former''s weird sword. A sword formula is condensed, and the real dragon chopping holy sword in his hand is also out of his hand.


    "Oh..."


    If the real dragon beheads the holy sword, it turns into a bright dragon. The Dragon sings nine days, and kills it towards the purple golden sky palace.


    The sacred vessel has a spirit, which is the same as the master''s direct God.


    At this moment, the real Dragon Sabre is thrown out, just like a living creature. Its power can explode, if it can make the sky fall apart!


    Zijin tianque is even more like a hungry tiger fighting for food. Four virtual shadows soar into the sky, directly suppressing the real dragon chopping holy sword!


    Such a duel made the world around him numb.


    Long Yi and Du Shaofu haven''t started yet. The two weapons in their hands are so terrible!


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to the duel between Zijin tianque and the real dragon''s sword. His eyes were fixed on Long Yi."Boom


    As Zijin tianque was thrown out, the back trembled at the moment, and the golden wings of Dapeng extended from Du Shaofu''s back.


    The ROC has golden wings and golden light. It is like the sky in the sky on a bright day. The supreme Orc breath will not be under the dragon.


    "Hiss..."


    His wings twinkled, and Du Shaofu''s figure seemed to turn into lightning. In the duel between the real dragon''s sword and Zijin tianque, he appeared in the sky with a series of shadows, which made people dazzled and suddenly rushed to longyi''s body.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s figure approaching, there was a flicker of light in longyi''s flaming eyes. He felt a dangerous breath, but this did not affect his self-confidence, nor could it affect his self-confidence.


    "Ouch!"


    There was a dazzling golden light on his body. Long Yi''s battle suit glowed, and the Dragon horn on his shoulder seemed to be alive. If he wanted to get out of the shadow of the dragon, he clenched his fist in the vibration of the void, and thundered away at Du Shaofu like lightning.


    Simple and original, direct and violent!


    Long Yi wants to solve Du Shaofu''s problems directly, but he doesn''t want to be muddled.


    Only by killing him in the shortest time and in the clearest way can he match his identity as the big prince of the dragon clan.


    "Ouch, ouch...!"


    The fist of the dragon makes the void tremble. The golden ripple of energy seems to be sweeping from the end of the earth, mixed with many dragons roaring and roaring, magnificent and turbulent, and the whole world is roaring!


    Dragon shadow towering, the Dragon soars into the sky, if the imitation can shake down the stars, the scene is shocking!


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex boxing is a unique skill of the dragon clan. It is said that the strong dragon in ancient times can smash the stars with one fist!"


    The old woman of Mohism shudders her eyes. Such a blow is terrible. The Tyrannosaurus Rex attacks the sky, which is extremely terrifying.


    The huge energy wave, like thousands of beasts, roared and roared, as if it had the power to destroy the world, and wanted to shock down the stars in the sky!


    "green spirit armor."


    "Baquan do!"


    Du Shaofu still came. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC were shining with golden wings, carrying the domineering will of the golden winged Dapeng birds. As soon as the figure came, the level of golden light was shining. There was a feather like armor covering the whole body. A breath of incomparable arrogance swept out of his body. He gave a fist to meet the storm directly!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2004

    "Oh..."


    Fists with the sound of god elephant, and instantly collide with the former.


    "Boom..."


    The whole void suddenly roared. At the place where the two fists collided, the surrounding void suddenly fell into the night, revealing the dark vacuum, swallowing the light, oppressing the sky!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Then all around the void burst open, the void inch inch by inch, exploded like thunder, lightning and thunder, runes surging, the ground below was constantly cracked, and the cracks in the ground with thick arms spread like spider webs.


    "Gugu "


    it''s creepy for everyone to swallow their saliva!


    "Hiss!"


    Almost at the same time, with many startling and trembling eyes, the figure of dragon I was directly shot back to the ground from the middle of the air like a meteorite. In the "boom" of earth shaking, it smashed into the rock beside the abyss.


    Boulders rolling down, large cracks climbing cliffs, the whole earth is like a violent earthquake, in constant shaking!


    In the void, a figure of armor hovered in the air.


    On the armor, the golden light rippled. The feather like armor is like the golden feather on the golden winged ROC bird. It is magnificent and magnificent. Behind the armor, the golden wings of the ROC are magnificent. There is the sound of the screeching of the mire birds. The domineering momentum sweeps across the void, just like the human shaped fighting ROC!


    "The dragon one moves unexpectedly to be abused!"


    The eyes trembled, but it was a dull face. Even if some people knew that Du Shaofu was always fierce and ferocious, they never thought that Du Shaofu, the demon king, could ravage the dragon with one move.


    "No, Du Shaofu, the demon king, had blood on his hand. Was he hurt?"


    Some people were surprised to see that Du Shaofu''s right fist was stained with blood from a distance.


    "Boom


    Just for a moment, from the rolling Boulder, the rubble flew together, the rock burst, a golden figure soared into the sky, and the Dragon just smashed out.


    But at the moment, the dragon looks very pale and dishevelled. It lacks the previous extraordinary heroic posture, and is a bit more embarrassed. On his fist, there is a red dragon blood overflow.


    "It''s dragon one''s blood. The demon king Du Shaofu makes the Dragon see the blood with a fist!"


    Some people exclaimed to himself that the blood on Du Shaofu''s hand came from Long Yi. One punch made the Dragon see the blood.


    Longyi, in the holy land, may be called the first person. As a descendant of the real dragon, his natural talent is not much to say.


    The dragon clan, that is the supreme beast clan. Even if it is the dragon body''s defensive power, it is absolutely terrible. Even if it is a practitioner with the same strength, he can only do nothing in the face of the defensive power.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, made the Dragon see the blood with one punch. What a strength!


    Naturally, people will not know that when he was in the divine space, Du Shaofu broke through the barrier, faced with the strongest strength at the same level, achieved one enemy nine, and finally achieved infinite Nirvana!


    After stepping into the boundless nirvana, Du Shaofu was afraid that he would be able to defeat more than ten of the same level of practitioners.


    In addition to the recent benefits gained in the demon battlefield, the power of Du Shaofu''s Shrine and Yuan Shen was strengthened again.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s cultivation has reached the peak level of immortality and immortality. With this kind of cultivation strength, Du Shaofu is invincible in the holy land.


    Although longyi has the body of a dragon to defend against metamorphosis, ordinary practitioners want to fight against it, naturally only the part of being ravaged.


    However, Du Shaofu is more abnormal in his body. The golden winged ROC bird training method in the real Peng state, together with the immortal metaphysical body, and the green spirit armor with its powerful defense at the moment is on his body. Once the Dragon faces Du Shaofu at the moment, he will only be abused.


    At the moment, the most shocking person in the audience is dragon one.


    As the blood of the real dragon, the body of the dragon family, especially coming out of the Dragon tomb, he gained great benefits.


    Long Yi thought that under the holy land, he was invincible. In addition to the black robed people who were afraid to follow Du Yunlong and other children of the wasteland, he did not encounter any enemies along the way, and he thought that he had the real strength of invincible under the holy land.


    But now, feeling the pain of cracking on his fist, the Dragon first realized that the death of the second dragon and others would never be careless. The human being in front of him was very abnormal. This is a strong enemy!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Not far away, the void, the vacuum chaos, the roar of dragons and tigers, the sound of birds and turtles singing through the clouds and rocks, the green dragon, white tiger, red Finch and Xuanwu, the shadow of four beasts suppressed the dragon.


    Although the Dragon roared and ferocious, the power of the Dragon broke out, just like the real dragon revived, but it was difficult to break free under the suppression of the four beasts.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    This time is not long. At the same time, a dazzling light on the Zijin tianque erupted like a repressed volcano, and the amazing and dazzling talisman and secret patterns soared into the sky, causing bursts of wind and thunder, mixed with ghost crying and howling, as if there were gods and Demons howling.


    "Boom! "


    from inside the Zijin sky palace, a terrible and vicious atmosphere swept through at the same time, making the void irresistible to crumble, and the surrounding space exploded.In the next moment, the purple gold sky que is all over the sky, and the purple gold light is blooming. The God of ten thousand soldiers is in the sky, and it directly devours the real dragon''s sabre.


    "Hum!"


    For some reason, a sullen hum came from the dragon''s throat. He raised his head and looked at the real dragon''s sword. His eyes were frozen and his face was pale. He felt that his real dragon''s sword seemed to be swallowing energy by the strange broad sword of the former. The spirit in the sword was in fear.


    "What''s going on?"


    The dragon was terrified. There was a terrible evil spirit in the strange broad sword of the former, which made the spirit of the real dragon sword tremble and fear. There was also a strange and extremely powerful swallowing power, which was omnipresent in swallowing the energy of the real dragon cutting sword, and even wanted to swallow the spirit of the real dragon sword.


    This is too shocking. It is the first time that such an incredible thing happened. The evil spirit and devouring power are so strong that dragon Yi is also shocked.


    "Use your noumenon, or you will be vulnerable to attack!"


    Du Shaofu stood in the air, shining in the sky. The wings of the ROC behind him echoed with the green spirit armor on his body. He was like a man fighting a ROC. He was unmatched and arrogant!


    The dragon''s eyes were surging, and everything was beyond his expectation. If he did not use his strongest strength, he would not be able to finish today, and he would not be able to kill the human in front of him.


    "Then do as you wish."


    Such words came from the mouth of longyi. The golden light on his body erupted like a volcano. In the sound of "boom", the magic patterns and dragon power roared all over the sky, drowning half of the sky, and a huge golden dragon stretched across the void.


    [today, some of my friends'' wushentianxia T-shirts have been sent out by SF express. There are 18 T-shirts in total. I really don''t have any more. I''m sorry.


    For more details, you can pay attention to Xiao Yu''s public wechat, ''YF Yufeng'']


    in this paper, we will discuss the public wechat of Xiao Yu www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2005

    "Long..."


    When such a giant dragon appears in the sky, the breath of Nirvana peak level makes the sky rumble and tremble, with mysterious haze spreading, spreading towards the vast space around, with great dragon power.


    Under such a dragon power, both orcs and humans have their hair on their heads, and their souls are trembling for it.


    Some of the lower strength, even in the body shock, spit blood for it, pale complexion.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were also one of the two eyes of such a giant dragon in the sky. Apart from the small stars, he had never seen such a strong dragon body as Longwei.


    "Kill!"


    The Dragon roared and the scales glowed. At the moment, it was like a real dragon, blooming with the most brilliant brilliance and prestige. It shattered the space and, in the hair of the public, directly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Oh


    The dragon was flying in the sky. The Dragon claws gave birth to clouds. The Dragon horn glowed and roared. The light was like a chain of gods. With the vast and turbulent dragon power, it came to Du Shaofu in an instant.


    "Kill you today!"


    In the face of the giant dragon flying across the sky, the dragon''s power is booming. Du Shaofu''s domineering power does not diminish. He shakes his arm, and the empty space around him is suddenly distorted and becomes a mess. He imprisons the huge body of the dragon.


    In a flash, a strange pattern appears in the void, covering the dragon. This is a pair of empty eight diagrams.


    "Long..."


    With Du Shaofu as the center, the sky trembles and tinnitus rumbles. The empty eight trigrams are like a divine ring sweeping away, filled with bright light.


    In a flash, mountain interpretation, wind and rain alternate, the sun, moon and stars change, mountains and rivers in the horizontal, all kinds of visions come in the sky!


    At this time, the four sides of heaven and earth, life trembling eyes!


    All living creatures look at the empty pattern, and the vast pressure is silent, but it shows a general trend of heaven and earth, so that all living beings want to worship it!


    "Oh..."


    As soon as the Dragon roars, the body of the dragon is suddenly blocked, and the deep dragon pupil changes greatly. Under the strange power, it is difficult for him to break away from the void covered by the eight diagrams. A great momentum can directly suppress him.


    "Long..."


    In an instant, the sound of the sky was booming. The dragon''s huge body crossed the void, half of which was submerged in the sea of clouds. A pair of dragon''s pupils were like the sun. The Dragon claws cracked the sky. From the body, the nine rings of God were directly in the sky. That was the power of Nirvana!


    "Ouch, ouch "


    the Dragon chants incessantly, and the nine rings of God are in the sky, and the Dragon roars. The sound is like countless giant dragons floating in the sky. The sound is melodious and can run through the void and make the heaven and earth boil.


    "Broken!"


    The Dragon chants in anger, and all kinds of supreme talismans are covered with secret patterns on the nine wheel God ring.


    At the moment, the terrible breath in the dragon body is extremely terrifying, shocking people''s soul, making the surrounding void collapse, shaking the empty eight diagrams diagram, and tearing it apart if you want to break through it.


    "Poof..."


    All around the void, many creatures suddenly do not know why one after another spit blood, body paralysis.


    "The great supreme nirvana, plus the dragon soul voice of the dragon clan, the physical attack and the yuan God attack, all of you should be careful and close the seven orifices!"


    In the big family, there are old people whose faces change suddenly, their voice spreads out, and their light surges. They protect the young children who are not strong enough.


    "Ouch..."


    The Dragon chant is melodious and full of the supreme dragon power. The sound boom in the sky is accompanied by the power of nirvana. This is the supreme means of dragon one, which is too terrible!


    Du Shaofu stepped into the sky. On top of the void behind himself, he did not know when there was a round of divine ring.


    This round of God ring is particularly bright and shining, and it is like the rising sun.


    "Hum! "


    this round of divine ring is in the sky, and this ancient land is roaring.


    In a circle of gods, Du Shaofu''s golden light surges and is shrouded in it. It mingles with Du Shaofu. It is like being detached from the world, sacred and inviolable. It gives people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the birth of all things.


    At the moment, the momentum of Du Shaofu is not as strong as that of the great supreme nirvana of Long Yi.


    The momentum was overwhelming, and there was not even much noise.


    But this momentum, invisible but let the four sides of life began to wander, there is a kind of want to worship the feeling.


    Originally, those creatures who vomited blood under the pressure of the Dragon immediately felt that the pressure was completely eliminated, and the whole body was speechless and comfortable.


    "Suppress!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, the golden wings of the ROC behind him shook, and the void crossed directly. The surging breath of the whole body was like a waterfall falling down, surging and boiling, sweeping the sky and the earth, and the void was undulating.


    As Du Shaofu strides across the void step by step to the dragon one, the stars on the eight diagrams of the void fluctuate, and all kinds of visions and a round of divine rings blend into each other. It''s just like a world gestating a new life and suppressing the huge dragon body again!


    "Chulala..."


    At this moment, I don''t know why, the nine rings of God behind the dragon are dim, just like the lamp exhausted by oil lamp, shaking to go out.


    "What nirvana is this?"At the moment, he could feel the terrible pressure from the circle of gods. It was like making him face the Supreme God, and his great supreme Nirvana wanted to worship.


    His attack on the dragon spirit, the heavenly voice and the yuan God, was enough to destroy all living beings. However, in front of Du Shaofu, it seemed to have no effect at the moment.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Not far from the void, the Dragon leaps and the tiger leaps, the birds and turtles sing, and the four animal virtual shadows above the Zijin sky palace suppress the dragon. The evil spirit of Zijin tianque body erupts, swallowing the real dragon''s sabre.


    "Oh..."


    Within the sword of the real dragon, the Dragon roars again, and a bright and crystal clear dragon roars out, ferocious in the sky.


    This is the spirit of the real Dragon Sabre, which is powerful.


    "Hum..."


    Zijin tianque cheers, just like seeing prey.


    But in the next moment, within the purple and golden sky palace, the towering light gushed out and turned into a series of virtual shadows of swords, swords, halberds, and then it condensed into a bright thunder. As close as a stone, the crystal clear dragon broke into pieces with the irresistible force of thunder.


    After that, the light in the Zijin tianque was so brilliant that it seemed to condense into an empty mouth and devour the broken dragon shadow.


    "Not good "


    not far away, longyi''s pupils suddenly constrict and change, but they can''t do anything about it. A mouthful of dragon''s blood gushes out in his mouth.


    The spirit in his sword of real dragon chopping is devoured by bombardment. He is like a heavy blow!


    "Buzz! "


    as the Dragon Spirit was devoured, Zijin tianque gave out a joyful and trembling sound, accompanied by ghosts crying and howling.


    "The real dragon sword has been destroyed!"


    "Gu Gu..."


    Looking at a scene in the sky, the old people in the farmhouse and Mohist School gaped and breathed cold air, unable to recover for a long time.


    "Asshole, no matter how much I pay today, I will kill you!"


    As soon as the Dragon roared, suddenly, from within the claws of the dragon, there was a group of bright golden light gushing out, wrapped with a ray of auspicious light.


    If you look carefully, you can see clearly that it is just a drop of blood, but it bursts out of terrible pressure.


    This drop of blood was then swallowed by the dragon with one mouth.


    "Boom


    With this drop of blood engulfed, the dragon''s whole body was radiant, and its breath shook heaven and earth. Suddenly, there was a towering golden light on his body, which exploded the empty space around him, and the Dragon Power swept across.


    Just for a moment, the power of the dragon is greatly doubled, as if it has been infinitely close to the holy land, even with a kind of holy power.


    "No, it must be real dragon essence blood. Dragon one has brought a drop of real dragon essence blood!"


    "It is said that there are three drops of real dragon blood left by the ancient real dragon at the cost of its own cultivation in order to make the dragon clan stand firm!"


    "It is said that the essence and blood of the real dragon contains holy thoughts, which can be directly transformed into dragons by beasts such as snake and Jiao, and can be taken by the children of the dragon family when they break through the Holy Land and can directly step into the Holy Land!"


    "In order to deal with Du Shaofu, the demon king, longyi even used the essence of the real dragon. It was almost at the cost of breaking through the holy land."


    There are farmers and Mohist old people exclaim, full of dull shock.


    At the moment, longyi really used the real dragon essence blood. From the Dragon tomb, he got a drop of real dragon essence blood. He originally intended to take it when he was going to break through the holy land, so as to achieve the greatest effect and become a saint in one fell swoop.


    But now, longyi has to use the real dragon essence blood, pay any price, and today he will kill Du Shaofu.


    "Oh..."


    The power of the Dragon soared. Along with Shengwei, the nine rings of God that were just about to be annihilated are shining again. They even set off a huge wave in the empty eight diagrams. Like a real dragon, a stream of dragon power came across ancient time and space and quickly swept to Du Shaofu.


    The terrible pressure made the empty eight diagrams heaven want to crack, so that a round of God ring behind Du Shaofu has been impacted. It is fierce and terrible!


    "No more than half holy!"


    This kind of prestige has made Du Shaofu''s double pupils flutter with waves. At the moment, the power of the dragon is not much lower than that of the half saint.


    "Boom


    However, Du Shaofu had no intention of retreating. His eyes projected purple thunder and lightning, just like two rounds of golden sun shining. The terrifying breath of tyranny made the space roar.


    In the next moment, from Du Shaofu''s golden body, a dazzling purple gold arc gushed out, and a supreme breath permeated the world!


    At this moment, the bright purple and gold electric arc swept out of the Zhou sky, and the purple and gold talisman and secret patterns flickered across the sky, which could not be provoked, but also swept out with the death penalty!


    "Gee!"


    The purple gold arc casts four directions in the empty eight diagrams diagram, just like rising up in the empty eight diagrams diagram on an obstinate day. Countless purple gold electric arc poured out and glowed with brilliance. A huge purple gold Lei pengpeng''s virtual shadow then soared out of the sky.


    Du Shaofu''s figure is shrouded in the shadow of Zijin leipeng, which is integrated with the endless Nirvana circle and the image of empty eight trigrams!"Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu''s drinking was just like the sound of a ROC. He broke through the clouds and cracked the rocks. He stirred up a torrent of lightning, like a vast ocean, as if he wanted to overturn the void.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu shrouded in the purple and golden rapeng, just like a real golden winged ROC bird.


    Du Shaofu went straight across the void to suppress the dragon. Behind his back, the shadow was huge, his wings were outspread, and his whole body was shining with purple and gold. His fierce power covered and spread, which made the whole world tremble!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2006

    At this time, Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams, the power of Nirvana, thunder and martial veins and the golden winged ROC bird supreme beast can be integrated into one.


    Such a huge power makes heaven and earth upside down, the void roars, Qi Qi binds the dragon!


    The huge purple and gold thunder Peng is flying in the sky, the thunder is wanzhang, the boundless nirvana is bright, with the huge punishment to kill the irresistible potential, directly suppress the dragon body!


    The Nine Rings above the void above the dragon''s head are dim and roaring.


    However, no matter how hard the Dragon broke out again and again at the moment, it was unable to break free from the suppression of Zijin leipeng. It was so powerful that it could be directly restrained and suppressed to the point that it was difficult to resist.


    ¡±BAM, BAM, BAM... "


    At the moment, under this terrible power, the Dragon scales on his body are also crumbling, the blood gushing from his mouth, and his body''s blood flows.


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu stepped out of the purple and golden Lei Peng and stepped directly on the oppressed dragon''s back.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu is like standing on the top of the same realm, overlooking the same realm, pushing the opponents at the same level in the world, and looking down on the four sides!


    "I said, I will kill you today!"


    Du Shaofu stood on the back of longyi''s giant dragon. He uttered such a hegemonic remark and waved his hand. The purple gold sky que on the side of the void was quickly transformed into a purple gold lightning and swept into his hands.


    "Hum!"


    When Du Shaofu''s last word fell, Zijin tianque was already in his hand, waving his sword, and a bright sword was cut out directly.


    This sword is simple and direct, but it has its own blessing.


    The sword flash from the void, immediately splashed blood from dragon''s neck, the Dragon scales were directly broken, and the huge neck appeared cracks.


    Sword flash away, with purple and gold arc, invincible, from the neck of Dragon into.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Immediately, dragon one''s head and body were separated, and his look was dull. A pair of huge dragon pupils were shrinking in shock. For the first time, the fear of death gushed out in its dragon soul, like wild grass.


    Dragon blood in the drip, floating in the void, coagulation but not scattered, gorgeous, dazzling, also sad and frightening!


    This scene, let the people look at it, shocking to the incomparable horror!


    A sword falls, the dragon and the corpse separate!


    Such a scene, deeply imprinted in the soul of all living creatures!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The huge dragon body fell on the cliff, shaking the ground.


    But the huge head of the dragon was suspended in the void by Du Shaofu with a dragon horn in his hand.


    At the same time, in Du Shaofu''s palm, there was still a drop of bright light, which was filled with mist, and the blood of auspicious light sent out terrible dragon power, like a giant dragon trying to break free.


    This is the real dragon essence blood just taken by longyi, which is not completely refined at all.


    Longyi just wants to improve himself with the power of the real dragon essence and blood, in order to kill Du Shaofu.


    The real dragon blood essence was later suppressed and sealed by Du Shaofu.


    After finishing all this, Du Shaofu looked into the void in the distance.


    From a distance, it looks like it is standing on a huge dragon head mountain suspended in the void. If it is not for the dragon''s blood still pouring in the neck, it is hard to believe that it is the head of dragon one.


    It is as powerful as a dragon. It is absolutely invincible under the holy land, but it is really beheaded by Du Shaofu at the moment!


    Dragon one such supremacy, consumed the dragon clan biggest resources and the endless painstaking effort, but in this way the damage!


    In the surrounding void, all the living creatures looked up at the golden armored man with the golden wings expanding at the moment, and felt shocked and boiling for it.


    That''s a dragon butcher!


    The dragon is unwilling, the Dragon pupil shrinks and trembles, but in the end he closes his eyes powerlessly.


    "The dragon is dead!"


    The eyes of Zhou Xiaoluo and Mo Ru Nan, the old man in the farmhouse and the beautiful woman leading the Mohist school, are trembling.


    "The nine sons of this generation of the Dragon nationality have lost their lives in the desolate country. The fate of the Dragon nationality has come to an end, and the rise of the desolate country is irresistible!"


    The farmer''s old man sighed, looking at such a dragon slaughtering demon king, shocked to be unable to return to God.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... "


    Suddenly, the distant void, there is a breath of air, there is a flash of thunder.


    "The great ROC is invincible. I''ve seen him!"


    Such a sound came from the distance of the void, accompanied by a lot of broken wind. In the surging breath, there were dozens of figures breaking through the sky, falling in front of the huge ferocious dragon head and kneeling in the air.


    They are the king of miemeng, the king of thunder eagle, the king of xuanjiao, the king of stone tortoise, and so on. When they see the sword killing the dragon in the distance, they can''t help the blood boiling in their bodies any more. Their figures are no longer hidden and come to the sky!


    After the death of the Mongol king, there were still three figures coming slowly across the sky. On the right was a man in cloud robe, with black hair on his shoulders, no binding or binding. His body was strong, and his eyes were like a knife. He was deep and powerful.The figure in the middle is hot and graceful. A pair of leather pants just wrapped in the buttocks, plus the straight and slender legs, is full of silent enchantment. Although it is not overwhelming, it has a very human beauty. The dark eyes are as clear as a stream, as bright as the clouds, and clear from the vulgarity.


    The third man on the left side, with a sharp angular face, thick eyebrows slightly raised, a pair of black and deep pupil like a black hole, high curled hair, wearing a lavender robe on his body, looked very elegant.


    "They are, Du Yunchen!"


    When the three men came, there were whispers.


    Du Shaofu also saw the last three men, the second elder brother Du Yunlong and the elder sister Du Xiaoman. He was also slightly surprised at the appearance of the generals and ministers.


    Suddenly, above the dragon''s head, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly turned to the sky ahead.


    Almost at the same time, the generals raised their heads slightly, their handsome profile was perfect and impeccable, and their black hole like eyes also looked in the same direction as Du Shaofu.


    "Asshole, my dragon clan will never let you go


    As soon as Du Shaofu and his generals raised their eyes, they roared like dragons.


    From the distant void, there is a space torn apart from nothing. There is a bright figure, just like the speed and dazzling of meteorite, straight to Du Shaofu.


    When such a figure appeared, the space suddenly solidified in the void of the ancient and barren heaven and earth, as if the whole heaven and earth were twisted in an instant.


    Such a strange change, now also let all the living things on the scene feel, not only feel their heart beating faster, like a huge stone on the chest, want to crush the heart, let the spirit break!


    Just this breath, has caused such a terrible feeling, such strength, let the strong people in the field change color, shocked by it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2007

    "Dragon clan, at least half saint!"


    There are old people in the farmhouse and Mohist family whose faces have changed dramatically. The terrible breath makes them feel frightened.


    it is the strong man of the dragon clan and the breath above the level of semi saint.


    The first thing that attracted Du Shaofu''s attention was Du Shaofu''s attention, and his eyes had already sunk.


    those breath levels could not escape the prying of Du Shaofu''s keen yuan Shen power. They were the real semi Saint level strong ones, and they would never be under the demon sect''s demon emissary not long ago.


    ¡±Whew! Whew! Whew


    One arrow, two arrows, three arrows.


    At the same time, the blue and green light of the void was in full swing, and the breaking wind was like wind and thunder. A series of three arrows swept directly at the comer from the side air.


    The three light arrows along the way, so that a large area of space directly distorted, before the tip of the arrow, the space collapses, with the light trace of distorted space penetrating the space.


    This is Dongli Qingqing in the hand, she has been closely around, in the former break empty and the moment, without hesitation will be too Qing Fu demon bow call out.


    The dazzling blue light spread like an obsidian day. The ancient bow spread a terrible breath in the hands of Dongli Qingqing, just like the old sleeping gods and Demons reviving. The mysterious power burns, and the bow rises and is full of bows.


    Such three arrows are so terrible that those who come to the dragon clan are also directly hindered. They stop in the void and burst into the sky. Accompanied by the sound of the Dragon chanting, it turns into a weird palm print, twisting the void in front of the body and resisting in front of the body.


    Three arrows sweep to, collide with the palm print, with a mysterious power, devouring vitality.


    In the end, although the three arrows pierced the palm print, they were unable to continue and disappeared in the void.


    Dongli Qingqing Jiao''s body staggered back some, the most beautiful face smeared a little pale color, Daimei for one of the wrinkles.


    These three arrows are the east from Qingqing''s all-out effort, but can''t do anything about the former, just block it.


    "Boom


    Above the void, the golden light soars to the sky, and the purple gold arc sweeps across the sky. The ripples of surging energy make the sky tremble.


    ¡±Master Kendo


    At the same time, a cool and domineering voice was passed down, and a purple gold sword was swept out!


    It''s like a mountain sword without any power.


    However, the space directly collapses in the place where the sword passes, revealing the vacuum trace, accompanied by the purple gold arc sweeping all directions.


    Such a sword, with a chilling aura of hegemony, the power from which diffused out, so that the space is a violent shock.


    A terrible sense of sword also swept the sky, and the domineering sword power was creeping.


    This is Du Shaofu''s move at the same time. It''s the Dragon flavor that makes Du Shaofu have no hesitation at all. It''s better to start first.


    At the moment, the dragon people have no time to avoid it. They can only wave out. In the agitation of the dragon power, a palm print condenses out and turns into a dragon shadow.


    "Hiss..."


    The sword and the Dragon shadow collide, there is not much energy sound, only the terrible sword light turns into the strong Qi Rune ripple, like a tsunami in the surrounding void suddenly swept open, and the purple gold arc is flying away.


    "Pedaling..."


    The figure of the dragon people flies back and forth, and the void behind them collapses and shatters. The broken space ripples are like water waves shooting at all directions.


    "Hum!"


    The dull hum came from the person''s throat. It seemed that he had suffered some losses. At last, he stamped his foot empty, and the void under the sole of his foot cracked, and his figure stopped a hundred feet away.


    He was an old man in his sixties and seventies. His head was smooth and his head was like jade, but there was a secret pattern like dragon''s.


    The old man''s forehead was slightly raised and his eyes were deep and resentful. He was staring at Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing, who were now at Du Shaofu''s side. Their faces were angry and gloomy.


    "If what you expect is not bad, it''s the Dragon sage of the dragon clan. It''s much higher than Long Teng''s generation. It''s said that one sword has been closed for many years, but I didn''t expect him to leave the pass!" The beautiful woman led by the Mohist family looked at the old man of the Dragon nationality with a frown and a surprised look.


    "Holy land?"


    Mo Ru Nan was surprised, Jiao Yan changed color, and said, "can the saintly realm practitioners be able to enter the demon battlefield?"


    "There should be no real holy land, but it is already half holy. Maybe it will not be too far away from the real holy land."


    The American women are also surprised that the seal outside the demon battlefield should have been weakened so that half saints can enter, or perhaps the real holy land can be entered now. It seems that the real disputes in the demon battlefield have begun.


    "The strong man of the semi holy level, the demon king may be in some trouble."


    In the farmhouse, Zhou Xiaoluo raised his eyes and felt the breath of the strong man of the dragon race. He was worried about Du Shaofu.


    "Not necessarily, that demon just did not suffer a loss!" Said the leading farmer.


    At the moment, he is staring at Du qingkong.


    Long er Long Teng and other dragon soul stones left in the clan were broken, which proved that they had been robbed. When he entered the demon battlefield with all his strength, he got the news that the dragon clan was bloodied by Du Shaofu, the demon king.Dragon one is the last hope of the dragon people, and it is also the hope that there will be no more accidents.


    Therefore, the sage of dragon comes directly to longyi with the secret method of the dragon clan, in order to protect the last hope of the dragon clan.


    In the end, however, he could feel the spirit of longyi dissipate and burst into the sky. He saw the dragon being cut off. In his rage, he wanted to kill Du Shaofu directly.


    However, Shanglong sage did not expect that he wanted to kill Du Shaofu directly when he appeared on the stage with his cultivation strength. However, he was blocked by the young woman''s three arrows. Later, he was shocked back by Du Shaofu''s sword, and even suffered a secret loss.


    Observing Du Shaofu secretly, those who advocate dragon saints have recognized Du Shaofu''s identity without guessing. The Dapeng''s golden winged sword proves his identity. He is also surprised that he is clearly human, but his breath is like a real golden winged ROC bird.


    "You are Du Shaofu. Those who kill us will be broken into pieces by us!"


    The Shanglong sage stares at Du Shaofu, and his anger drowns everything. His intention to kill is not covered up. If his eyes can kill people, he is afraid that Du Shaofu will not die ten times.


    Listening to the fierce words of Shanglong sage, Du Shaofu''s face did not change much. However, he was somewhat surprised in his heart. The strength of the Dragon sage seems to be stronger than that of the demon. However, his sword, which combines the sword art and the mystery of thunder and lightning, is directly countered by him.


    "The dragon people have provoked me again and again. I can''t be slaughtered by others!"


    Looking at the Dragon saint, Du Shaofu said faintly. He felt that the breath of the former did not reach the level of the real strongman of the holy land, and estimated that he was at most one and a half saints.


    Although Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless, he was absolutely not afraid of such a level of cultivation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2008

    Even Du Shaofu had some expectations in his heart. At first, he almost killed the demon emissary, but it was a pity that the nine demon emperor yuan Shen intervened.


    This time, if you can kill the half saint of the dragon clan, it will be another blow to the dragon clan.


    It''s not hard for Du Shaofu to know that even in the whole dragon clan, there will never be a few such semi saints. Killing one is enough to make the whole dragon clan tremble!


    "Ben Sheng doesn''t care about this. If you dare to move the dragon clan, you will have to pay an absolute price. Only by destroying your nine clans can I relieve my hatred. Today, this place is your burial place!"


    The Dragon worshippers looked at Du Shaofu, and his face was grim and gloomy. The dragon clan could move others, but no one could move the dragon family. In particular, it could not allow the tiny human beings to ignore the dragon clan and kill several real dragon descendants of the dragon clan. This has long been a great shame for the whole dragon people.


    Not far away, the general hair close to the back, double pupil black hole like deep, quietly looking at everything in front of you, light and light.


    "You''re a shameless man. If you want to kill me, I''m afraid you''re not qualified enough to be a semi saint."


    In the face of the ferocious smile of the Dragon worshiper, Du Shaofu''s face was suddenly not very good-looking, and his mouth lifted a sneer radiance. Behind his back, Dapeng''s golden wings were filled with golden light, carrying the domineering will of the golden winged Dapeng birds, holding the purple gold sky que, his eyes also filled with killing intent. He slowly raised his head and grinned at the Dragon saint with a smile that seemed to smile, saying: "as for If you are not qualified for my nine clans, let alone you are not qualified in front of me. With your semi holy cultivation, I am afraid that even the gate of our wasteland will not dare to step in, and the gate of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan will dare not to get close to it with your courage! "


    Du Shaofu''s words reverberate in the void, which makes the living creatures in all directions dazzled. This is to make it clear that even the half Saint level of the dragon clan is not in the eye.


    But at the moment, no one thinks that Du Shaofu is arrogant. The dragon head of longyi is still suspended in the void. Just with his sword, he can directly shake back the half sage strong one. He has absolute capital!


    "You..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Shanglong sage was speechless, like a fish bone stuck in his throat.


    It is true that Shanglong saint has heard the news of the dragon clan. There is a mysterious strong man in the wasteland. It is said that it is related to the original genius God Lei Tiansheng. He is really not sure that he can deal with it.


    As for the golden winged Dapeng birds, let alone a dragon saint, I''m afraid that the whole dragon family can''t commit it.


    Among the group of golden winged rocs, there are also absolutely terrible strong men, enough for him to die hundreds of times.


    "Boom..."


    In the vast cliff below, at this moment, the sound of "boom" again came out, and there were cracks and cracks beginning to crack. There were energy fluctuations and fog billowing in the deep abyss.


    Such a tremor, at the beginning, also made people feel that it was the aftermath of the fierce battle between Du Shaofu and the dragon.


    "Is it that the great power inheritance is about to be born?"


    But soon, some strong people were surprised to find that the abnormal vibration was not simple, there was no trace of weakening, and it was still getting stronger and stronger.


    "Boom!"


    that terrible breath is like that there are monstrous beasts waking up in the abyss, there is a volcanic desire to gush out, the breath makes people feel palpitating for no reason.


    "Nine, are you here?"


    All of a sudden, from the abyss, there was a quiet word coming out, but when the last word fell, the calm voice was like thunder, resounding through the void, accompanied by an amazing evil spirit.


    In the void, Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing changed their faces. They looked at each other with dignity to the extreme.


    "This is the place. There are demons here who want to get rid of the difficulties. It should be the strongest God of the devil emperor mentioned by the Holy Father!"


    Dongli Qingqing Dai eyebrow tightly wrinkled, the hands of Taiqing Fu demon bow diffuse light, will render a brilliant sky.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes were now on the far sky. His face was dignified and he said in a low voice: "the demon sect is coming too!"


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s voice has not yet fallen. There is a magic Qi gushing out from the void ahead, and the magic clouds are surging. The sky and the earth are darkened by dark clouds.


    "Hiss..."


    The magic cloud covered the sky, and a huge shadow appeared in the void. The body was filled with magic light. Looking down, the two pupils in the sky were dark and deep, just like a black hole. The energy of the surrounding heaven and earth was directly disordered, which made the spirits and spirits of the surrounding heaven and earth tremble directly!


    "Sure enough, it''s him, the nine devil emperor!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled fiercely. He was no longer unfamiliar with such a familiar figure. It was the yuan God of the nine demons who emerged from Tianyu mountain not long ago. He now appears in the burial area of all souls.


    "Long!"


    The nine demon emperor appeared, and his whole body was full of evil Qi. He directly put out his hand, and a huge claw mark swept out. The space seemed to be torn open, and five cracks were torn against the abyss, as if to completely destroy the abyss."He wants to help the birth of another demon emperor, but he can''t succeed!"


    Dongli qingqingjiao drinks, without any hesitation at all. Inspired by the supreme power, the mysterious power gushes out of her body. The breath of immortal cultivation is unreserved for a moment. Her hands are full of bows, and three energy light arrows are swept out.


    "Rumble!"


    The wind and thunder resound, the void purple arc is all over the sky, a round of God ring is in the sky, such as the voice of heaven comes, the gods and Demons sing.


    "Whew!"


    Before Dongli Qingqing''s attack, on Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor, the thunder and martial pulse directly impels, and the force of limitless Nirvana urges him. The purple golden sky Que in his hand is driven by the thunder pulse and the power of limitless Nirvana at the same time, and bajiandao directly cuts into that magic claw.


    "Chulala..."


    The three almost collided with each other at the same time. For a moment, the sky was shattered and the devil howled.


    The void seems to be about to collapse. Lightning, thunder and evil Qi swept through the sky, dispersing the void and shattering the sky!


    The three energy light arrows were shattered by the magic gas, and the sword awn was annihilated by the evil gas, but the devil''s claw was also cut off and cracked, leaving only the last wave of evil gas to impact in the abyss, breaking the surrounding several huge bone mountains and exposing the ravines on the cliff.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    Under the abyss, the evil spirit soars to the sky. With the crazing and shaking of the cliff, the Yin Jie who makes people tremble laughs endlessly.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Dongli Qingqing in the mouth of a mouth of red blood spit out, was shaken back to go, two times for the exhaustion of full strength, pale face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2009

    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was also directly shaken back. The void behind him cracked, and the evil spirit filled him. The light of the green spirit armor on his body was quite dim.


    "Too strong!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s face was even more calm. Although the nine demon emperor yuan Shen was finally severely damaged by Tianmu Shenshu''s predecessors, the strength displayed at the moment is not much worse than that in Tianyu mountain not long ago.


    However, this is not its real strength. Once the nine evil emperor''s God and the noumenon merge into one, then it will be the most terrifying time.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s mind suddenly trembled, and the purple thunder Xuan tripod in the shrine was under Invisible traction and roared for it.


    "It''s not just the nine demons And the magic brake


    Du Shaofu was so familiar with this kind of traction that he immediately looked into the towering evil Qi. He did not know when a three legged tripod cauldron filled with purple and gold arcs appeared. A purple thunder cloud was in the sky, and the terrible thunder Wei filled the sky in an instant.


    Bright arc diffuse, a palpitating breath suddenly swept open, so that all living creatures present are feeling an absolute palpitation.


    Behind the nine demon emperors, a tall and straight figure appeared, carrying the divine thunder tripod, wrapped with magic Qi, such as the arrival of the demon king, it was the magic brake!


    ¡±Shen Lei Ding. "


    Looking at the tripod thunder tripod, the eyes of many living creatures on the scene suddenly solidified. Many creatures have seen such a tripod with their own eyes.


    "Boom


    With the appearance of the purple thunder tripod, a purple thunder tripod in Du Shaofu''s shrine was suddenly buzzing, trying to break out.


    "Little bastard, die!"


    The sudden and indifferent voice contains endless killing intention. Shanglong Saint suddenly takes action. He doesn''t pay attention to the arrival of the demon cult and watches Du Shaofu''s retreat. It''s his best chance.


    For those who advocate dragon, it is far more important to kill Du Shaofu in front of him at this moment than that the demon sect will not come. The sudden arrival of the strong man of the demon cult is simply heaven''s help to him.


    "Boom


    Without any hesitation, the breath of the half Saint level of Shanglong Saint broke out with all his strength, and his whole body was shining with brilliance. The whole person was like a fire burning, his figure was like electricity, and his fist directly hit Du Shaofu.


    "Ouch!"


    this fist contains the full strength of the sage who worships the dragon. With the roar of the dragon, the space in front of the fist is shaken and contains endless pressure. It blows at Du Shaofu.


    Shanglong Sheng did his best without any reservation. He wanted to kill Du Shaofu directly.


    Du Shaofu was not despised by Du Shaofu, not to mention the fact that Du Shaofu was able to kill Long Yi with his own eyes.


    Such a terrible human being, after only a few years of practice, has been so terrible that he can never be allowed to grow up again.


    Such a speed of human growth is too terrible, if it continues to grow, I am afraid that it will become the real worry of the whole dragon people, and the future troubles will be boundless!


    The huge power of this blow shocked the audience with the appearance of shenlei Ding, and drew cool breath for Du Shaofu.


    "It''s shameless for the sage of dragon to attack


    Some people in the peasant family and the Mohist School secretly scolded that they were still attacking at the moment because of the age and cultivation of the Dragon sage. It was really shameless.


    "This is really troublesome!"


    Like Du Shaofu, the strong man of the evil cult, who had gratitude and resentment, suddenly attacked him. Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Runan and others changed color.


    "Be careful, Dapeng emperor!"


    The king of miemeng, the king of thunder eagle, the king of stone turtle, etc.


    However, the king of miemeng and others did not interfere. They knew that such a strong person would fight against each other. They would not even interfere with the affected strength. They would only become a burden if they went up.


    Du Shao Fu was worried.


    With the arrival of the nine demon emperors, Du Shaofu was more worried about the demon religion than the Dragon saint.


    However, although he was blocking the nine demon emperors, Du Shaofu''s mind and mind had never been removed from the Dragon saint.


    "I said, it''s only half holy. You really don''t have that qualification!"


    Looking at the Dragon worshiper with a blow, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with killing intent. He shook his arms, and a bright purple gold arc streamed out of his palm.


    ¡±Zizi... "


    Arc diffuse, just a moment, purple arc streamer is turned into a tripod thunder tripod rotation.


    With the arrival of the nine demon emperor and the magic temple, Du Shaofu did not want to delay any more and summoned the purple thunder xuanding, which was intended to get rid of the shrine.


    "Boom


    When the purple thunder xuanding appeared, purple thunder clouds rolled endlessly, the thunder clouds rolled in the vast sky, and the clouds and clouds in the whole square space changed color.


    Purple thunder cloud dense, will be a large area of empty direct solidification, so that the roar to kill the Shanglong Saint figure suddenly blocked!


    "Shen Lei Ding!"


    The body shape is obstructed, and the face of the Dragon sage changes greatly.The surrounding void is full of thunder, and the thunder cloud covers the sky. The whole sky is like the darkness from the moment to the dawn. The breath of destruction is diffused from the purple thunder cloud that covers the sky, which makes the dragon soul of the Dragon Saint tremble for no reason!


    Purple thunder cloud, purple thunder and lightning diffuse out, surrounding space with the ''Zizi'' light diffuse, inch inch crack!


    "Not good!"


    This terrible destruction, Lei Wei mighty, Shanglong saint, a cold intention to spread to the bottom of my heart, feel bad, immediately want to retreat!


    But it was too late. The God thunder tripod whirled, and purple thunder clouds surged. Du Shaofu''s eyes became more and more fierce. From the purple thunder cloud, electric arcs converged into purple thunder, which suddenly burst out, pouring down with dazzling purple arc light, and packed all the round space of Shanglong sage.


    Purple thunder with the potential of matchless destruction, from the sky, down!


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the magic brake was in control of another purple thunder tripod. The bright thunder in the sky fell directly under the abyss, and the space was broken by the thunder.


    In an instant, two gods thunder tripod appeared, and the power of destroying thunder was creepy, and the hair stood on end!


    ¡±Boom... "


    The overwhelming purple thunder thundered down, and the sharp sonic boom became a piece in the whole world.


    "Oh


    From Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, a bright silver gold arc swept out and turned into a huge golden ape. The crystal clear body was covered with sunlight and thunder. In the thunder and lightning, the breath was like the beginning of heaven and earth. It was able to push the four sides, suppress everything, and go straight to the magic temple.


    Du Shaofu urged the body of the red Jiri horse monkey, and tried his best to stop it. He could not let the magic Temple help the birth of the evil spirit.


    [the third watch will be here soon. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2010

    "Linglei!"


    The nine demon emperor''s eyes were fixed on the body of the red Jiri macaque, the yuan God of Du Shaofu. He felt the breath of several miraculous thunder. The magic Qi in his huge pupils rolled and waved, showing a hot color, and a claw mark directly blocked away.


    The magic claw tears the void, the magic light is towering, as if mixed with a magic star in the rotation.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, there is an endless black spirit in the void. The majestic black spirit turns into a wave and strikes on the magic claw, which can directly resist the rolling evil spirit of the nine evil emperors.


    Quietly, an elegant man in a lavender robe appeared, his hair as long as running water was smooth behind his back, and all the women on the scene were more interested in it.


    "Generals and ministers!"


    In the air, Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong are surprised that they don''t feel how the generals and ministers around them disappear.


    The general''s resistance made Du Shaofu''s original God chijiri''s macaque body lag behind, then did not stay, and instantly jumped to the magic temple.


    "You can''t stop me just by that!"


    As soon as the magic temple''s eyes were lifted, the fingerprints were coagulated. There was a bright purple and gold thunderbolt sweeping out of the shenlei tripod, which blocked Du Shaofu''s original God, chijiri macaque, and continued to bombard the abyss with purple and golden thunder.


    Zijin xuanlei is enough to destroy all living things, but there is an exception to Du Shaofu''s chijiri macaque.


    Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul was originally formed by the blood essence of the mysterious Du Xiaoyao. The yuan God also condensed several kinds of spirit thunder in one. It was forged by the purple gold Xuan thunder for a long time, and now he is not afraid of the purple gold Xuan thunder.


    With the fusion of several kinds of spirit thunder, the bright electric arc was surging. Du Shaofu, the God of yuan, rushed into the purple and golden thunder to stop the thunder tripod!


    "Eh..."


    At the same time, in the vast evil spirit, the eyes of the nine demon emperor''s double pupils were full of surprise and fluctuation, and his eyes were fixed on the generals. The breath of such a man in purple robe was too complicated, which made him have a kind of feeling that was difficult to see through.


    "A yuan God It''s a holy land. It seems that it hasn''t been restored yet... "


    The generals and ministers also looked at the nine demon emperors, and then they were surprised. Their eyes moved a little and seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Those who stand in my way will die!"


    After being surprised, the nine demon emperor spoke indifferently, and the magic light swept down to the generals.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    When the generals spoke, their voices were calm, but they were arrogant. The voice fell down, and the space around them suddenly had an endless black spirit lingering around, and they immediately collided with the nine demon emperor.


    "Kill!"


    The nine devil emperor drank, covered the sky with evil Qi, and let the void break. As if a demon star had fallen, he would bombard the generals and ministers!


    "Not enough!"


    The general drank heavily and his hair was erect. His handsome face suddenly appeared ferocious. The black evil spirit turned into a huge fist, which was extremely frightening and smashed the magic stars.


    "Arrogant boy, I don''t know the height of heaven and earth!"


    The cold voice of the nine demon emperors came, and the evil spirit came with the holy power. It solidified the void and turned it into an empty magic sword. It killed the generals and officials and chopped up the void.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, there was a roar in the general''s mouth, which was like thunder. His body was radiant. In an instant, he turned into a hundred Zhang animal. His golden hair was all over his body, his eyes were red as red as cinnabar, his body was covered with scales, his fingers were like crooked hooks, his teeth were exposed like a sharp blade, his cold light was frightening and his nose was bloody.


    "Hiss..."


    The animal''s body waved its claws and tore up the void. It was black and towering. It burned the void with a kind of terrible red smoke. Ju was directly grabbing the void magic sword.


    Such a confrontation, let people tremble!


    "Golden hair roar!"


    When such a fierce beast was in the air, it shocked all the living creatures. Some old people couldn''t help exclaiming after shaking their eyes.


    "Generals and ministers are zombies!"


    Mo such as male Jiao Yan surprised, such a handsome man, such as this world''s most beautiful man, did not expect that the body is such a ferocious zombie.


    "He''s not an ordinary zombie. He''s a golden roar."


    Mo Ru man''s side, the leader of the beautiful woman can''t help but look surprised in her eyes, said: "zombies are divided into ''flesh stiff'', ''awake stiff'', ''walking stiff'', ''Purple stiff'', ''white stiff'', ''green stiff'', ''Mao stiff'' and ''flying stiff''. The general has become a ''golden feather'', and it is said that golden fur roar can kill dragons and swallow clouds. It is true that the name of the zombie is worthy of its reputation


    "Golden hair roar..."


    Mo ruo''s eyes tremble, and she has heard of the legend of jinmaohou. However, for the nine Mohists, jinmaohou is just a legend. Unexpectedly, jinmaohou has been in front of her all the time, and her terrible strength makes her tremble secretly!


    "I understand that when the Dragon stopped, it was not for fear of the Mohists and the farmers, but for the reason For the appearance of generals and ministers, although the generals and ministers have not made a move, but let the Dragon feel fear! "The beautiful woman suddenly smiles bitterly and affirms thoroughly why long Yi stopped her hand not long ago. Originally, she thought that it was longyi who was afraid of her and an elder of the farmhouse. She didn''t want to lose both. Later, when she saw the strength of the five dragon guards and long Yi, she already had doubts.


    At the moment, the beautiful woman fully understood that the original dragon one was afraid of this mysterious general, not her and an elder of the farmhouse.


    "Boom..."


    "Roar


    In an instant, the generals and the nine demon emperor fiercely fought each other, and Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey''s body broke out in the purple and golden thunder.


    The sky and the sky are falling apart, and the evil spirit and thunder and lightning interweave, as if the heaven and earth are going to break up, just like the end of the day.


    At the moment, the Dragon saint is particularly sad.


    "Oh


    In the sky full of purple and gold thunder, the Dragon worshiper had no choice but to be blasted out of the body. The huge dragon body stretched across the void, but it could not escape the purple and gold thunder package under the expanding purple thunder xuanding.


    With the strength of Du Shaofu''s cultivation at the moment, and under the strong intention of killing, he urged the purple thunder xuanding. What a terrible power.


    The sudden arrival of the evil cult, the sound and the evil spirit from the abyss made Du Shaofu sure that it was here that Tianmu divine tree said to suppress a powerful demon emperor.


    In order to prevent the evil spirit from getting out of the trap, Du Shaofu urged the purple thunder xuanding, and planned to use the purple thunder Xuan tripod to quickly solve the Dragon half saint.


    "Boom..."


    Thunderbolt, purple and golden thunder covered the sky, and the arc was bright and shining in the sky.


    The sky is roaring, and the purple and gold thunder is thundering down. If the sky thunder comes into the world, it will render the heaven and earth into a sea of thunder and blow out the divine light.


    With such a terrible destruction, the sky will be overturned and everything will be destroyed.


    ¡±Oh


    The mournful dragon sage has already set foot in the cultivation of the half Saint level. At the moment, the rare strong man in the world is howling under the thunder of Zijin Xuan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2011

    "Kaka..."


    The Dragon scales on the sage of dragon are dim and cracked, and the flesh and blood are exposed. The dragon blood splashes, and the body seems to be broken in inches!


    The Dragon worshippers worked hard to motivate the dragon clan''s Secret methods. There were also several treasures that were not under the Panlong war god armor and Tianlong shield, but they could not resist the thunderous thunder.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    When the Dragon Saint vomited blood, the dragon''s blood in his mouth was poured out like a rainstorm. Under the thunder, the skin was full of flesh, revealing the forest keel, which was terrible.


    The semi holy strong man is now being trampled like a dying serpent.


    As for the sage who worshipped the dragon, although he saw that the dragon was killed and knew that Du Shaofu had the spirit thunder and the divine thunder tripod on his body, he did not think that the man in front of him had the real capital to fight against him.


    This kind of self-confidence stems from the pride of the Dragon saints for their own dragon blood, but also for their own half Saint level arrogance.


    Even if he really can''t kill this human, I don''t believe that this human can do anything to him.


    However, the Immortal Dragon worshiper didn''t think that his anger affected his judgment.


    Perhaps to calm down the Dragon sage, facing Du Shaofu''s sword, we should understand that his semi Saint level of cultivation is not at all superior.


    Long Yi has the blood essence of the real dragon and the real dragon sabre. He is immortal and immortal. He can only protect himself with all his strength.


    But longyi has been killed. How can Shanglong sage take advantage of it? What''s more, he wants to kill Du Shaofu.


    However, Shang Long Sheng was not completely confused by the rage. He thought that even if he could not kill Du Shaofu, he could protect himself.


    It has been a long time since the sage of dragon worship has set foot on the level of banshengxiu, and it will take a lot of effort for the strong man in the world to keep him.


    Under the holy land, if the Dragon Saint wants to leave, who can keep him!


    It''s just that it''s too bad for the sage of dragon. Du Shaofu directly uses the purple thunder xuanding, so that he can''t escape even if he wants to escape at the moment.


    Otherwise, even if Du Shaofu is doing his best at the moment, it is very unlikely that he would like to leave Shanglong sage.


    "Oh..."


    The dragon body shakes its head and tail, shatters the void and burns his own dragon blood. At his own cost, he chooses his own desperate way, but he still can''t break free from the shackles of purple thunder xuanding. The Dragon scales on his body are constantly broken, and his ferocious mouth spits blood. Shengwei can''t resist the thunder destruction!


    "I can''t be trapped, I can''t be trapped..."


    The battlefield of the earth shattering emptiness, lightning, thunder, thunder, from the violent shaking and cracking of the wanzhang cliff, Yin Jie''s laughter accompanied by the devil''s gas, to overturn the abyss.


    "Hula..."


    In the abyss, there are bright arc waves, with a kind of blazing breath, quietly spreading in the void.


    But looking carefully, we can see that the bright arc wave is actually a very special flame.


    The flame is burning, and there are vacuum marks in the surrounding void. It seems insipid, but only those with stronger strength can feel how terrible the mysterious and bright flame is.


    The mysterious flame did not know when it pervaded and occupied the vast abyss. It was burning and boiling, reflecting the void, and showing a vast world above the void.


    Ancient earth, broken boulders, huge pits, broken valleys, truncated peaks, huge bones across the earth


    "Hum..."


    There are many swords, spears, swords and halberds shuttling through the void, making the sound of wind and thunder.


    "My God, it''s an ancient battlefield, with many treasures left behind!"


    Seeing this vision, some living creatures exclaimed. They came here and waited for such a long time in the burial area of all souls in order to find the treasures and get the inheritance left by the legendary great power.


    "This ancient battlefield is sealed. I don''t know where it is!" Murmured the beautiful woman who led the Mohist family.


    "Is shenlei Ding born..."


    The vision floats in the sky, such a sound also does not know from where, resounds in the void, the sound is like the ancient clock general melodious.


    "Long..."


    With the melodious sound falling, the huge cracks in the rock wall in the abyss began to have an arc like flame gushing out.


    The whole vast abyss suddenly became bright, with a kind of red and blue light package, like a kind of volcanic lava overflow, covering the whole vast abyss, with a kind of ancient prestige.


    There was no sound and no big fluctuation. However, without a sound, the living creatures on the scene found that their spiritual instruments and Taoist instruments were blazing with each other for no reason. They seemed to melt into their bodies, and their whole bodies seemed to spontaneously ignite. There was a terrible temperature rising quietly in their bodies.


    This strange temperature is more strange than the evil gas corroding the spirit."Be careful!"


    An old man felt the terrible temperature, and his face suddenly changed. The loud river channel reminded his children to pay attention.


    "Boom!"


    In the God thunder tripod of the magic temple, purple and gold mysterious thunder poured into the abyss at the same time. The purple thunder thundered down in the strange red and blue arc flame, which also eroded and destroyed the bright talisman secret patterns.


    "Oh


    Du Shaofu''s original spirit, chijiri macaque, tried his best to stop the explosion of bright thunder, which turned into the giant thunder turtle and thunder tree. However, it could not stop all the purple and golden thunder from pouring into the abyss.


    "Boom


    Dongli Qingqing shot, burst out a dazzling green light, the mysterious atmosphere on his body to the extreme, continue to fight with Du Shaofu Yuanshen chijiri macaque body to resist the purple gold Xuan thunder, but the effect is not very good.


    "Jie Jie, I can''t be trapped."


    The voice of Yin Jie was constantly heard, and the evil spirit gushed out from the red and blue arc flame. The whole world was shaking and shaking.


    "Kill!"


    This scene made Du Shaofu frown. He looked dignified to the extreme. He tried his best to kill Shanglong sage with the fastest speed.


    It seems that the thing suppressing the magic emperor under the cliff can be destroyed by the purple thunder tripod. We must stop the magic brake!


    "Boom..."


    The bright and destructive purple thunder comes from the purple thunder tripod. This kind of lightning energy is like a bright purple gold fireworks, bursting into the sky.


    "Pooh


    Once again, the Dragon Saint vomited blood. The huge dragon body was dim, bloody and full of flesh and skin. It was terrible to see.


    "Little bastard, I won''t let you go, you have to pay the price!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2012

    Under the shadow of the God thunder tripod, the Dragon worshippers have already felt the breath of death, and fear has spread from the depths of the dragon soul.


    This kind of fear also quickly turned into a towering hatred in the heart of the Dragon saint. From the bloody dragon body, a more brilliant light came out.


    In an instant, the Dragon sage has gradually come to the atmosphere of annihilation, and suddenly rises again at a terrible speed. The dragon body is powerful, but it is even more ferocious and terrifying.


    "No, those who advocate dragon saints should blow themselves up!"


    Such words came from the mouths of many creatures in zhoukong at the same time.


    "No, no good!"


    Farmers, Mohists in the old strong face is a big change, for it is appalled.


    The half Saint level of Shanglong Sheng blew himself up. The last blow at the cost of his own life was far more powerful than that of his heyday. He had to fight with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was also staring at the same time. He had long been wary of the sage of dragon worship. When he finally reached the desperate situation, he would explode himself.


    So at the beginning, Du Shaofu thought that he would do his best to kill Shanglong sage with the speed of thunder.


    However, Du Shaofu was somewhat surprised by the result. This dragon saint was not weak compared with the demon envoy.


    The Dragon sage is an old dragon who has practiced for many years. He has many secrets of the dragon family. He is a descendant of the real dragon. He has fought against him for a long time in the shadow of purple thunder xuanding.


    If not for the recent improvement in strength, Du Shaofu felt that it would be difficult for him to leave the Dragon Saint even if he was afraid of purple thunder xuanding.


    "Suppress..."


    In the face of the desire of the Dragon sage, Du Shaofu had no choice but to suppress it with purple thunder xuanding.


    This is also the worst plan that Du Shaofu had anticipated for a long time. He had already started his hand. In any case, he had to solve the old dragon today.


    Otherwise, after the holy land can set foot on the demon battlefield, it will take a lot of effort to solve the old dragon.


    Inside the purple thunder tripod, the thunder light secret pattern is bright, unceasingly "rumbles" the roar.


    The waterfall of purple gold and Xuan thunder poured down, with the momentum of great destruction, to the Dragon saint.


    "Little bastard, do you think you can suppress Ben Sheng? Let''s die together, ha ha..."


    The roar and roar of the sage of dragon worshiping roared for a moment. The breath and dragon power on his body were even more intense than at the peak. It seemed that he had gone to the real Holy Land infinitely, and resisted the full suppression of purple thunder xuanding. The light was dazzling, and he laughed wildly: "Ben Sheng has lived for so long, but you little scum is no longer hopeful. It is a great disaster for the dragon people to be buried with you today It''s up to me! "


    When such words fall, the breath of the Dragon sage also expands to a peak, the light is bright and the dragon power is rolling.


    Among the many trembling eyes, the light was so bright that it submerged the giant dragon. In the purple and gold thunder, it rose like a scorching sun and finally exploded directly.


    That day the thunder like sound also immediately reverberated in the sky, covered the thunder


    "Long..."


    Heaven and earth tremble, energy surging, tearing the sky, terrible terror!


    That towering energy and purple gold arc, like thousands of divine chains sweeping the four sides, broke through the universe, let heaven and earth riot!


    "Boom


    The whole ancient world is in chaos, revealing a vacuum.


    There is chaos in the vacuum, surging, creating a terrible scene.


    Then the sky and the earth were blurred, and nothing could be seen. Not far away, the fight between the magic temple and Dongli Qingqing, the fight between the red Jiri horse monkey, and the confrontation between the generals and the nine demon emperor yuan Shen were also affected.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The cliffs, the earth and the mountains below were all blown up in the "boom". The creatures in the distance were affected and were spitting blood.


    "It''s terrible. It''s like destroying the earth and the sky!"


    "That dragon half Saint self explosion, I''m afraid the real strongmen of the Holy Land dare not be careless. Can Du Shaofa, the demon king, still be able to resist it?"


    "That half sage of the dragon clan, at the cost of his own life, also wants to pull the demon king Du Shaofu to be buried with him. It''s cruel enough!"


    Chaos of the sky, people tremble.


    Some people are anxious, some look dignified, and more people are dull and shocked!


    such an explosion makes the magic temple and the nine demon emperor and Yuan Shen secretly peep into the chaotic space.


    Dongli is wrapped up in blue and green light, and her pretty white face is dignified to the extreme!


    Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, miemeng Wang and others are all holding their fists tightly and staring at the void anxiously.


    After a good moment, all eyes can see clearly everything in the void, where there is a god Lei Ding spinning, the light is a little dim.


    Around shenlei tripod, the bright purple and gold thunder around also disappeared in the big explosion, only a strong purple thunder cloud crouched under the shenlei tripod.


    "No, Du Shaofu, the demon king, will not be robbed."


    Some people exclaimed that the thunder tripod was dim, and there was no sign of Du Shaofu, the half sage of the dragon family, and Du Shaofu, the demon king, was buried with him no matter how strong he was.The thunder cloud dissipated, showing a faint golden light, as if there was something expanding, sweeping away the purple thunder cloud.


    "Not dead, the demon king Du Shaofu is not dead!"


    Suddenly, many eyes trembled like electric shock. In the purple thunder cloud, a pair of golden wings wrapped like silkworm cocoons slowly unfolded.


    But at the moment, the golden wings are dim and broken, and only 36 of the most dazzling golden feathers are still filled with faint light.


    Wrapped in golden wings, Du Shaofu''s golden armor is revealed, but now his feathers are broken, his light is dim and his hair is disordered.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    As soon as the ROC''s golden wings were fully unfolded, Du Shaofu could not help but gush out of his mouth. His green spirit armor shrank in an instant. His purple robe was tattered and his flesh was broken. There was blood spilling from inside to outside. His breath was almost disordered!


    "Hiss!"


    The figure was like a falling bird falling towards the cliff, with blood pouring down. But at the last moment of landing, Du Shaofu grasped the purple gold sky palace in his hand and fell on the cliff.


    Du Shaofu knelt on one knee, and Zijin tianque fell into the ground. A large number of rock cracks cracked one after another and spread everywhere.


    "Collect..."


    Du Shaofu fell down and immediately put the purple thunder xuanding into his body.


    The magic Temple controls another purple thunder Xuan tripod, can''t let purple thunder Xuan tripod suffer any accident.


    "Tick, tick, tick..."


    As the blood dripped from his mouth and above his body, Du Shaofu was extremely weak at the moment, and his face was pale and frightening.


    The self explosion of the sage of dragon worship is too strong. The power of one blow generated by the self explosion is the terrible power of those who have recently received the true cultivation of holy land. It impacts on the purple thunder Xuan tripod. But in the end, the terrible power is also the impact on Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2013

    Du Shaofu''s mind and spirit are connected with the purple thunder xuanding. Although the worshiping dragon sage exploded in the purple thunder Xuan tripod, the impact of the self explosion also affected Du Shaofu. `


    this kind of impact is even stronger than the external impact. It not only makes Dapeng''s golden wings, green spirit armor, but also can''t destroy the Xuan body. The body of the true ROC state, which is the practice method of the golden winged Dapeng birds, can''t exert the strongest defense effect, but also makes Du Shaofu''s mind and spirit suffer from the impact.


    Fortunately, the purple thunder Xuan tripod resisted with great power. Although Du Shaofu''s defense and powerful physical body could not exert the strongest defense effect, they were definitely the most firm cornerstone. They resisted, but also paid a very severe price.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s injury was so serious that he could hardly fight.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the abyss roared endlessly, and the vast cliff completely exploded.


    Covered with the red and blue flames of the huge stone burst out, like the devil howling God mourning, this heaven and earth in the collapse!


    The abyss was collapsing, and the evil spirit and the red and blue flame interweaved and trembled violently.


    It''s a scene of earth and sky breaking apart, and debris and dust are sweeping the sky.


    Such a scene is very terrible, the sight can see in all the destruction, compared with the scene just after the Dragon Saint self explosion, the impact is even more fierce many times.


    The vast void turned into chaos and could not be seen.


    It''s dark everywhere. The sky and the earth are splitting. It''s frightening and shocking. `


    "back, go..."


    Although the surrounding creatures had retreated far enough, under the terrible impact at the moment, the old people''s faces changed greatly, and they immediately took their children to retreat again.


    The fierce battle of the magic temple, the east away from Qingqing, the nine demon emperor, the yuan God, the generals and ministers were also severely impacted and had to retreat.


    "Not good..."


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and the bright red Jiri horse monkey in the sky turned into a silver and gold arc. In an instant, he returned to the palace of clay pills in the middle of the eyebrows. He recovered a lot of listless breath, and the golden wings of the ROC shook behind him and retreated abruptly.


    "Hula..."


    The huge mountain, the huge mountain, the huge hole, and the earth began to break.


    "Hum..."


    In the void, there are many swords, spears, swords and halberds shuttling through the void, making the sound of wind and thunder.


    "Hum!"


    I feel that the swords, spears, swords and halberds shuttling through the void, and the purple golden sky palace roars and shines brightly. It seems to be boiling for it. If Du Shaofu did not suppress it, he would have gone out and devoured it.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    The laughter of Yin Jie reverberated endlessly on the exposed ancient earth, and the evil spirit penetrated into the void. In a moment, the world seemed to be dark. `


    a huge black shadow emerged in the void, just like a black sun. It was huge and filled with a soul grabbing evil spirit.


    In the evil spirit, a black figure stands with a terrible breath.


    The black shadow''s eyes are black like two empty black holes. In the black holes, there are bloody sculls and corpses everywhere. The scene of sentient beings howling is extremely terrible!


    The black figure stands in the sky, and his black hole eyes stare at Du Shaofu.


    Staring at him like a black hole, Du Shaofu had the red Jiri macaque in his mind, and trembled with it, as if the spirit was about to be sucked into the endless black hole and buried in it.


    "Big devil, you were suppressed in the previous World War I. if you want to make trouble again, I''m afraid it will be hard to escape the fate of the five element devil emperor!"


    Such an ancient bell like melodious rise and spread out, but with a kind of destruction like ancient meaning resounding through the void.


    Such a voice aroused Du Shaofu''s whole body. The influence he had just been affected suddenly recovered. He could not help but fight a cold war. He was afraid that he was about to be robbed.


    "Jie Jie, Huo Lei Zi, do you think that dragon and the three thousand masters of the world can still come in? This time, no one can stop us!"


    The black shadow sneered. As the voice came out, a black light column swept out, accompanied by the endless howling of living creatures, as if carrying the hatred and evil spirit of the world, rolled down towards Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque burst out, gripping his teeth and wielding his sword, he chopped at the black light pillar.


    "It''s you. It seems that you are still weak."


    Such a voice came from the black shadow''s mouth, and his eyes were killing fiercely. The rolling black light column seemed to be pounding down from the devil''s land, annihilating Du Shaofu''s spirit thunder and wiping out his sword.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood. His body was cracking and his spirit was shaking.


    Under the terrible evil spirit, Du Shaofu''s spirit was about to be broken. If it wasn''t for the spirit thunder, spirit root and the mysterious remnant skill in his body, he would be destroyed in a moment."You don''t have the right to be wild!"


    At this time, the emptiness of Du Shaofu''s whole body is suddenly changing. Suddenly, a mysterious red blue flame comes, resonates with heaven and earth, and the ancient meaning is desolate and destroyed.


    In the mysterious red and blue flame, the powerful and turbulent power swept the black light column directly.


    ¡±Chulala... "


    Under the red and blue flame, there is the power to destroy all living beings, which seems to be accompanied by a kind of thunder.


    Under this terrible power, the black column of light also crumbled to pieces until it was before the dark sun.


    "Hum!"


    There was a groan from the mouth of the black shadow standing in the void.


    "Thunder, we''ll see."


    Voice Yin Jie, some unwilling, but then the huge black shadow standing into a black fog, disappeared in the void.


    "Go..."


    The magic Temple looked at Du Shaofu from a distance, carrying a purple thunder Xuan tripod and the nine demon emperor yuan Shen also left at the same time.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu vomited out the last big mouthful of blood. His eyes were black, and he could no longer support him. The whole man fell to the ground, and the golden wings of the ROC were retracted behind his back.


    "Hum!"


    Zijin tianque roared out, but it did not snatch away the whirling swords, swords and halberds. Instead, it hovered around Du Shaofu, as if he were guarding.


    "What a strange boy, thunder and martial pulse, God thunder Ding, are you..."


    The melodious sound of an ancient bell came out of the void, and a red and blue flame penetrated out of the void, lingering towards Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, Zijin tianque was destroyed. From the body of the sword, a tremendous energy swept out and turned into a bright sword. It was cut down against the red and blue flame.


    "Eh..."


    In the red and blue flame, there was a sound of surprise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2014

    But at the same time, the bright red and blue flame burst in an instant, directly destroying the sword, and then shrouded in Zijin tianque and Du Shaofu.


    In a short time, Du Shaofu and Zijin tianque disappeared at the same time.


    Everything is too fast to let Dongli Qingqing, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, etc. can''t react to it and can''t stop it.


    The God of the nine demons, the God of the nine demons, the evil shadow standing there, left the magic temple, Du Shaofu and Zijin tianque disappeared, and the ancient world fell into a strange silence.


    "Hum..."


    The swords, spears, swords and halberds that shuttle through the void burst into light, making a sound like wind and thunder in the void, and then they also swept away towards the void.


    "It''s all treasure. Take it!"


    Some creatures came back to their senses and looked at the broken swords, spears, swords and halberds on the ancient land, and their eyes were immediately hot. They were all treasures.


    In an instant, the eyes of all living creatures were flushed with red color from the shock, and the figures were immediately put out.


    In this ancient battlefield, there are irresistible temptations and treasures everywhere.


    One by one, the figures swept to the ancient battlefield, for fear of falling behind others.


    "This corpse is mine. Who dares to rob it?"


    A hundred Zhang giant beast is like a bear like a wolf, and its breath is surging. It stares at a huge animal bone and feels that there is huge energy in the huge animal bone. That is, the secret bone can not be destroyed, and the creation is infinite. `


    "evil animal!"


    A thin old man appeared, and a narrow sword with two fingers wide burst into a bright light, like a snake coming out of a hole, penetrating through the void and stabbing at the giant beast. He wanted to take away the huge animal bone.


    "Ji..."


    In the middle of the sky, suddenly, the clouds are covered with black clouds, whistling through the clouds, and there is a bright red fire.


    As a giant red eagle bathed in the sea of fire, its claws reached out and grasped a bright spear that was about to disappear into the void.


    "Flaming old bird, this treasure is not suitable for you!"


    At the same time, a huge black giant ape appeared, reached out with one hand, and directly grasped the bright spear.


    "Dead monkey, you want to die!"


    The eagle''s eyes suddenly sharp, cold light gushed out, the towering flame between the wings turned into a terrible wave, sweeping the black ape.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    At the same time, there are creatures fighting for each other, and a fight for war is instantly exploded.


    "Hum!"


    In the void, there is a bell about the size of a palm, with a sonorous light of "rumbling". The sound and waves are like a substantial competition, which directly shatters the figures of several living creatures that are attacking it.


    "No, the bell is terrible!"


    There are also creatures who come to take a cool breath and retreat in succession. The bell is so terrible. `


    a beautiful image appeared near the bell. The skin was more beautiful than the snow, and the starlight in the eyes was fluctuating, and the skin was better than snow. The elegant and elegant temperament of the body made people feel ashamed.


    No one dares to attack her. Zhou Xiaoluo, the leader of the younger generation of farmers and the supreme nirvana, is not someone who dares to provoke easily.


    "It''s a sacred vessel!"


    A slightly surprised voice came out, a woman in strong clothes, long legs, body convex appeared not far away, looking at the bright bell, eyes in the waves.


    "If a sacred vessel has a spirit, it can be obtained by someone who has a destiny. How about it?"


    The woman in strong clothes smiles at Zhou Xiaoluo, with a valiant beauty in the fire and a wild beauty in the whole person.


    "Let''s go according to Miss Mo''s wishes, and those who are destined to get it!"


    Zhou Xiaoluo smile, soft voice, beautiful eyes, when the voice falls, there is a faint yellow light in his own body, just like a ray of light pouring out towards the bell.


    Ink like a man, fingerprints condensation, that floating body, suddenly a big momentum around, one hand twist the void, toward the bell across the empty collapse.


    "Hum!"


    The bell trembled, and in an instant, the bright talisman and secret pattern exploded, and instantly turned into an ancient bell like a hundred Zhang.


    The light of Baizhang bell reflects on the void, with mysterious visions like the sun, moon and stars, and the sky is covered with terrible power, which makes the sky shake and condense into substantive energy waves, distort the void, and the terror sweeps across the sky, and goes towards the ink like man.


    Ink such as a man''s beautiful face changes greatly, the fingerprints congealed, a moment of time a palm print out.


    This palm is also terrifying, with bright runes rushing out. It seems to control the space and collide with the energy on the bell, making the void roar and shake.


    "Please go home with the younger generation of farmers."


    Such words came out of Zhou Xiaoluo''s mouth. Her voice was like the sounds of nature. She didn''t make a move, but went straight to the terrible bell.


    "Buzz!"


    The sound of the bell roared with sadness and vicissitudes, which made the listener feel sad for no reason. Then it circled down in the void and landed on the scattered bones on the ground, surrounded by a skeleton. The sound was like a sad cry.


    On the white bone, the skeleton is white, but it does not disappear for tens of thousands of years. It sits cross legged and has ragged pieces of robes. From the left chest, there is a hole about the size of a palm. It seems that it was left by someone who was pierced in his life. Therefore, he was robbed!"The peasant family is unfilial to our descendants. Come to meet the remains of our ancestors!"


    Zhou Xiaoluo Qianying landing, looking at such a skeleton, respectfully kneeling in front of its body, beautiful face solemn.


    "The peasant family is unfilial to our descendants. Come to meet the remains of our ancestors!"


    In the farmhouse, the old man who was the leader fell in front of the white bone, and looked at the skeleton. On the old man''s face, his eyes flashed with thunder, and he knelt respectfully on the ground.


    After the old man, there are many strong farmers and their children. Now they are kneeling together, looking solemn and respectful!


    "Buzz!"


    The huge bell trembled and turned into a slap size again, surrounding Zhou Xiaoluo''s side.


    Mo such as man looked at the scene in front of him, his face slightly surprised.


    "It was the ancestors of the farmhouse who had been damaged in the battle field of heaven and evil. In the past war, countless ancestors were robbed, and they blocked that catastrophe with their lives."


    The beautiful woman led by the Mohist school came to Mo Ruman''s back, and her eyes fluctuated and felt for it.


    Smell speech, Mo such as male body fell on the ground, far away to the skeleton bow a salute, and then swept away.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In this ancient battlefield, there are brilliant talismans and secret patterns. All kinds of battles make the void roar and distort continuously, and the energy boils like a flame burning.


    There are people vomiting blood and orcs falling.


    Such a battle lasted for a full day before it was completely over.


    However, the dust has not settled down completely. Many people who have obtained the treasures are being surrounded everywhere.


    Most of the treasures obtained by Mohists, farmhouses, wasteland and other great forces and powerful people, but no one dared to surround them.


    Ancient mountains, everywhere left are the mottled traces of the ancient war.


    "It should have something to do with the flame, it is the flame to suppress the evil spirit, and it is very likely that he took him away!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2015

    The general opened his mouth. His handsome face and deep double pupils made it hard to imagine the connection between him and his body.


    "The third brother will be in danger. We must find the third brother!" Du Xiaoman was worried, and her eyebrows wrinkled tightly. She had searched for many places, but nothing was found.


    "The elder who suppressed the evil spirits should have no malice towards Shaofu, but we must also find him. He is seriously injured."


    Dongli Qingqing opens his mouth, but his pale face is now restored a little ruddy, and the skills of the local technologist are outstanding in the recovery.


    "Let''s split up and look for them in this battlefield."


    Zhou Xiaoluo said that the people in the farmhouse are also with the wasteland at the moment.


    "Don''t worry, that guy is very lucky. He must be OK."


    Mo Ru Nan is beside Du Xiaoman. Two women, one wild and sassy, and the other is hot and moving. Many young people can''t help but look at it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Du Shaofu regained consciousness, his whole body was aching and his head was still a little dim, but immediately a carp stood up.


    "Hum!"


    Zijin tianque made a trembling sound and circled in front of Du Shaofu.


    Looking at the Zijin tianque, Du Shaofu felt a little calmed down. He looked around him. It was an ancient cave with a large area. Stalactites of different shapes were hung on the top of the cave, and a kind of red and blue electric arc was pervaded.


    Under the induction of the body of the red Jiri macaque, Du Shaofu spied out that there was a burning atmosphere of destruction in the cave.


    This kind of breath seems to be similar to the spirit thunder on the body, but it is not the spirit thunder breath.


    Du Shaofu was alert. He still remembered that before he lost consciousness, he seemed to be saved by a red blue flame. The breath was very similar to that in the cave at the moment.


    "Boy, are you awake?"


    Suddenly, in the silent cave, a voice came out. The voice was not very old-fashioned, but it was full of ancient meaning from ancient times.


    "Who!"


    Du Shaofu''s mind suddenly spied on him. He approached him quietly, but he didn''t feel any sense. He held the Zijin tianque tendon.


    "Don''t be so nervous, boy. If you want to kill you, I''ll kill you for a long time


    With the sound coming out, in Du Shaofu''s surprised and surprised eyes, on a rock not far away, there was a flame about the size of palm.


    The flame, which is the size of palm of a palm, is bright and bright. It seems to be rising slowly and creeping from the rock. It is like a group of red and blue gemstones, and a trace of flame like red blue magma is surrounded by it and flows slowly.


    Such a flame appeared, giving people a very strange feeling, look carefully, but also accompanied by the red and blue arc in the wave.


    What shocked Du Shaofu even more was that when this cluster of crystal clear flames appeared, the temperature in the cave suddenly climbed to an extremely terrible level.


    This breath is ancient and destroyed, leaving the void on the twisted rock wall and the cave roof. I don''t know when, there has been a quiet arc shuttle.


    "Buzz!"


    When the red and blue flame appeared, Zijin tianque also made a roar and broke out.


    "It''s the flame..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the red blue flame. It seemed that the power of suppressing the most powerful demon emperor yuan Shen under the cliff was related to the red blue flame.


    Just as Du Shaofu pondered, there was an arc like ripple in the bright red blue flame, and the void was distorted. Then a figure in the shape of a human slowly came out and appeared in Du Shaofu''s rather astonished eyes.


    This figure has a face more than half a hundred years old. There is no vicissitudes on the round face, but it is extremely brilliant.


    The old man had long red hair and a blue robe, but his abdomen was bulging. The robe was almost broken, just like a Maitreya Buddha.


    "It''s a good sword. It''s the first time I''ve seen it. It''s also true and evil."


    The old man appeared, but his eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s purple and golden sky palace. His eyes were deep. The more people looked at him, the more ancient he felt.


    "Master..."


    Du Shaofu suppressed the trembling Zijin tianque in his hand and looked at the old man''s mouth.


    "What kind of elder, just old man. If it''s OK to die, I''m not dead. I''m in this big disaster again."


    The old man interrupted Du Shaofu and looked at Du Shaofu with a deep and ancient look. It seemed that he could see through Du Shaofu at one glance. His round face always kept a smile and said, "thunder and martial veins, with several kinds of thunder in his body, the strangest thing is that he has cultivated the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds. It is clear that they are human beings, but even their blood and bones are no different from those of the mires It''s strange. It''s so strange... "


    The old man''s voice was ancient and melodious. With his plump body, round face and slightly curved eyebrows, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "at the beginning, people in this world called me Huo Lei Zi. Since you have thunder and martial veins, you can''t be wrong. I am your ancestor of fire thunder.""Huo Lei Zi Are you the master who suppressed the demon emperor


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly shook violently. When the demon emperor yuan Shen escaped, he mentioned the name of Huo Lei Zi. The old man in front of him called himself Huo Lei Zi, which was the strong one to suppress the strongest demon emperor yuan Shen.


    At the moment, how could Du Shaofu not be shocked by this? From the mouth of the elder Tianmu divine tree, it was a great power to suppress the most powerful demon emperor.


    What is power? In ancient times, the most famous and able to contend among hundreds of schools of thought were called great power. The general top strong people were not enough to be called great power.


    Fire thunder son White Du Shaofu one eye, way: "said, is not what elder, this saint is your ancestor, you this boy, don''t see ceremony?"


    "I''ll see you later."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu put away the Zijin tianque and looked at the great power of Huo Lei Zi. He was actually a figure of his own ancestors. He was immediately excited.


    But just as he was about to see the ceremony, Du Shaofu''s eyes turned slightly, and a touch of suspicion brushed over his eyes, and he immediately stopped seeing the ceremony.


    "Master Are you from the Du family? "


    Du Shaofu looked at the man who claimed to be his ancestor in front of him. The old man''s body was illusory, and his breath was the same as that of the red and blue mysterious flame. He was clearly not human. This made Du Shaofu doubt that he was a little excited, but it did not affect his judgment.


    "Although I am not a member of the Du family, I have some relations with the Du family, especially with your ancestors. Therefore, I am your ancestor naturally." Huo Leizi gave Du Shaofu a look of impatience.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2016

    Du Shaofu looked at the thunder on the fire, and his eyes turned to himself. He had to be more suspicious.


    Was the Du family really so strong at the beginning? If the Du family had been so strong at the beginning, how could it be that they had the family background of nine people now? It was not like that they were in Shicheng at the beginning, and even a Jiuliu force was inferior.


    "Master, if you are really an elder of the Du family, you should be polite to welcome the elder back to the Du family."


    A flash of light passed through his eyes. Du Shaofu stopped his voice and looked at the thunder. Some of them faltered and said, "but with the elder''s body, if you let the boy salute, do you want that..."


    "Don''t spit, after all." Huo Lei Zi Dao.


    "Since the elder is my father of Du''s family, this is the first time to see me. It''s natural for me to meet the young man. But I don''t know whether there is any meeting ceremony or something. As an elder, at least some sacred utensils and medicines, can get into the eyes of the elder." Du Shaofu observed the fire and said.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Huo Leizi was stunned directly, his eyes were a little dazed, and his expression was a little dull.


    "Boy, Ben Sheng has practiced for tens of thousands of years. You are so It''s the first time I''ve seen you like this


    After a full breath, Huo Leizi looked at Du Shaofu again. He wanted to say that he had practiced for tens of thousands of years. It was the first time for him to see such a cheeky one. But he held back, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "do you think the holy medicine is candy? If you want it, you can take it. It''s useless for me to bring those sacred utensils, so I don''t have them."


    "It''s OK to be a genius." Du Shaofu looked at the thunder and refused to let go.


    "I have nothing on me." Huo Leizi glared at Du Shaofu.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu looked at Huo Lei Zi from head to toe, and more and more doubted his identity and said, "master, are you really the ancestor of Du family?"


    "Boy, are you doubting me?"


    Huo Lei Zi understood that he was doubting himself and didn''t believe his identity at all.


    "I can''t help it. I don''t dare to count the canons and forget the ancestry. Can you identify an ancestor at will and go back?" Du Shaofu had to be on guard against such a strong man who said he was the ancestor of the Du family.


    "You little boy, now you are forgetting the Sutra. Believe it or not, I will beat you to death!"


    Huo Lei Zi''s beard and glare, but his round face and high bulging belly make people feel no anger.


    "I know that the elder is strong in strength and cultivation, but I guess the elder should not have much strength now, otherwise the devil emperor and yuan God will not be able to get rid of the difficulties."


    At the same time, a purple arc burst out from Du Shaofu''s palm. With a breath of destruction, it filled the cave in an instant. A three legged tripod, the size of a palm, suddenly hovered over the palm of his hand, making a roar of thunder!


    "Shen Lei Ding!"


    Huo Lei Zi stared at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, you dare to use the God thunder tripod to deal with your ancestor!"


    "Master, I don''t dare, but I still have something to do now. I''ll stay soon. I''ll see you later."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu turned around and was about to leave. From what he had seen, the seal under the cliff was destroyed by the purple thunder tripod of the magic temple. Du Shaofu guessed that the fire thunder son should be afraid of the purple thunder xuanding.


    Du Shaofu guessed that the fire thunder son in front of him would not have much strength, otherwise the devil emperor yuan God would not be able to get out.


    However, Du Shaofu understood the truth that a lean camel is bigger than a horse.


    At the moment, he can''t tell whether the other party is an enemy or a friend, but by the other party''s deception that he is the ancestor of the Du family, Du Shaofu doesn''t believe in the good things of throwing pie in the sky, so he has to be on guard against the fire thunder in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fire thunder son completely Leng, that round round face twitches, almost want to vomit the blood to come.


    Even tens of thousands of years ago, Huo Lei Zi was enough to travel the world. When the ancestors of the ninth day of junior high school were polite to him, they were very polite.


    But in front of this boy, unexpectedly is so does not put him in the eye, even took out the God thunder Ding, put clearly is threatening him.


    For Huo Leizi, this is totally different from what he had imagined.


    has the final say in his imagination reverent and respectful, honest and honest, if he knows that he is the ancestor of Du family, he will be the last man to say anything.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, if he said that he was the ancestor, he would queue up in the sky to kowtow respectfully.


    But the boy in front of him is so ungrateful!


    "boy, how can you believe it?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s figure of turning away without hesitation, Huo Leizi is angry and spits blood and wants to kill the guy, but he has to bite his teeth. At the moment, he is really afraid of purple thunder xuanding.


    Du Shaofu stopped, turned to Huo Leizi with a smile and said, "if you want me to believe it, you should always bring out something to meet you!"¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s smile, Huo Lei Zi has no blood to vomit. Otherwise, he would have vomited blood.


    He really can''t think how dull and boring the Du family was at the beginning. How can the Du family now be a hobo? He''s a master who doesn''t see rabbits and doesn''t scatter eagles. He doesn''t want to recognize his ancestor. He clearly wants to seek benefits.


    "Ben Sheng regrets...!"


    For a moment, Huo Leizi raised his back to the top of the cave and sighed. When he knew that the boy was in a coma, he should have killed him directly.


    "What do you regret?" Looking at the long sigh of thunder son on fire, Du Shaofu asked with concern.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s expression of concern, Huo Leizi was even more flustered.


    "Boy, if you don''t believe Ben Sheng is your ancestor, do you think Ben Sheng is rare to you?"


    Huo Leizi was very depressed. He looked at Du Shaofu and bit his teeth, but then he calmed down. Did he have to ask this boy to recognize him? If it was spread out, he would have no face to see people.


    "It''s my destiny to see you again!"


    With a smile, Du Shaofu turned away again, more and more convinced that Huo Lei Zi was absolutely fooling himself.


    If the Du family had such an ancestor, how could he have been so miserable at the beginning? What''s more, as the ancestor of Du family, this guy can''t even bring out something decent. Who would believe it.


    "Don''t rush. We can make a deal."


    Huo Lei Zi stopped Du Shaofu and took a deep breath.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2017

    "What deal?" Du Shaofu stopped turning and looked at Huo Lei Zi. He was also very curious about what trade such a strong man would make with himself.


    "To be honest, I''m very weak now. The thunder and martial pulse and several spirit thunder on you can help me recover as quickly as possible. I need to stay with you for a while." Huo Leizi said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the thunder on the fire, and his eyes moved to himself: "what can I get?"


    "When I recover, I will help you to stop the catastrophe." The fire thunder son one face big love boundless, the positive Qi Hao Ran said.


    "When the catastrophe comes, no one can be alone."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, looked at the fire and thunder, and said, "the devil emperor yuan God who escaped seems to have said that he will not let go of you. I think the elder should have prepared earlier, otherwise, when the God of the devil emperor and the body are integrated and completely recovered, it will be you who are in bad luck."


    Huo Leizi stares at Du Shaofu. At this moment, he really wants to be afraid to die.


    "What do you want?" Huo Leizi held back his anger and asked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at Huo Lei Zi, whose figure was slightly illusory. He looked at him from the beginning to the end, and said meaningfully: "I guess the elder can''t bring anything. Besides, the boy doesn''t want to trade with the elder, so I''d better see you later."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu turned around again and did not return to leave, leaving Huo Lei Zi''s round face twitching.


    Du Shaofu is not stupid. It seems that Huo Lei Zi wants to fight thunder, martial arts and spirit thunder on himself. How can Du Shaofu be willing to leave early.


    Du Shaofu did not worry about preventing the recurrence of the great calamity. No one could escape from the catastrophe. Moreover, the demon emperor seemed to have written down the Huo Lei Zi, and he was afraid that he would not be able to escape.


    "Do you know the relationship between thunder and thunder? Do you know how many spirit thunder there are in this world?"


    A voice like this came to Du Shaofu''s ears calmly.


    When the sound came to his ears, Du Shaofu instinctively stopped, and the voice behind him continued: "you are now fused with five kinds of spirit thunder, including Yinluo Tun soul thunder, earth collapse thunder, Jinwu burning sky thunder, soul destroying God thunder, Taiyin Tianchen thunder, and a kind of 3000 earthquake away thunder that has not been integrated."


    Du Shaofu turned back and looked at the fire thunder son in surprise. His heart trembled. To say that the fire thunder son knew that he had a spirit thunder, Du Shaofu would not be surprised.


    But at the moment, Huo Lei Zi even knows the type of spiritual thunder in his body. Even if master qizun''s 3000 earthquakes and thunder have not fused, he knows clearly how Du Shaofu can not be shocked!


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s surprised and shocked expression, Huo Lei Zi''s face showed a smile, glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "there are 36 kinds of spirit thunder in this world, and you have six kinds of them, which is not bad."


    "What''s the relationship between Linglei and thunder pulse?"


    Du Shaofu asked, looking at the thunder on the fire, that he had five kinds of spirit and thunder in his body. If it was not for the thunder and martial pulse, it was almost impossible to do it. At this moment, Du Shaofu wanted to know the answer.


    "The relationship between Linglei and thunderbolt is complex and simple. I think after so many years, the outside world is afraid that the number of people who know this will not exceed ten fingers."


    Huo Leizi laughed at Du Shaofu and continued: "do you want to know the origin of thunder and martial pulse, do you want to know the whereabouts of the remaining spirit thunder, and even get the remaining spirit thunder?"


    "Yes


    Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment and then nodded.


    The thunder pulse appeared in the Du family. Du Shaofu knew it most clearly. He would never be under the martial vein of any of the nine families, or even any other martial vein in the world.


    But why did the Du family''s thunder and martial pulse never awaken before, and what kind of origin did it have? Du Shaofu couldn''t refuse to know the answer at the moment.


    As for the whereabouts of the remaining Linglei, Du Shaofu absolutely wants to know.


    Du Shaofu still remembers that master qizun and himself mentioned that in wuliangjiao and tianshe sect, there was a strong one in wuliangjiao and tianshezong. There was also a kind of spiritual thunder on the body of mengsha and Jialou juejiao.


    If there were 36 kinds of spiritual thunder in the world, there would be more than 20 kinds of spiritual thunder, which was an irresistible temptation for Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu is most aware of the integration of five kinds of spirit thunder. After merging one more spirit thunder each time, both cultivation and yuan God can get great benefits, and even thunder and martial pulse can be improved a lot.


    "Since you think, it''s very simple. It''s still the deal. The thunder and martial pulse and several spirit thunder on you can help me recover as quickly as possible. I need to stay with you for a while."


    Huo Lei Zi was smiling, his face was in the grip, and he said: "after I recover, I will naturally tell you the whereabouts of all spirit thunder, and even help you integrate all spirit thunder."


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile and said to Huo Leizi, "I will help you recover, and you will help me to find Linglei. Do you think I am stupid? How can I trust you if you want to stay with me for a while? "At the moment, Du Shaofu didn''t believe what Huo Lei Zi said at all. If he let the fire thunder son enter his body, he was afraid that he could not help himself.


    Even if you can help the fire thunder son recover in case of nothing, it is absolutely unknown whether the fire thunder son will fulfill its promise with its terrible cultivation and strength.


    So at the moment, Du Shaofu didn''t believe in the fire thunder in front of him. Even if he had an irresistible temptation to Linglei, Du Shaofu didn''t want to take such a risk.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Huo Leizi originally thought that he had won. If he wanted to get the news of thunder, martial pulse and Linglei, he could only listen to himself honestly, but he didn''t expect the result to surprise him again. The smile froze on his face and the corners of his eyes twitched violently.


    "Boy, I also tell you that without you, Ben Sheng can still recover, but if Ben Sheng doesn''t recover, evil spirits will rage and catastrophe will happen again. No one in this world can stop it. When the world becomes a demon Kingdom, I can get rid of it. It''s none of my business to suffer! You really think that those evil spirits can do anything, I can''t, joke! "


    Huo Leizi stared at Du Shaofu and said angrily: "in this world, no one can find all the spirit thunder except the saint. There are more magic emperors in this demon battlefield. When all the magic emperors come out and recover, you have thunder pulse and a god thunder tripod. At that time, I''m afraid the first one won''t let you go. I''ll see if it''s you or I at that time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2018

    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes picked. Huo Lei Zi''s words really had a point. Once those evil emperors recovered, they would be the first to come to the door. Du Shaofu was deeply touched by how strong those evil emperors were.


    The most important thing is that Du Shaofu is not worried about himself, but that his master qizun is still in the hands of the demon cult and his whereabouts are still unknown. However, from his mind''s three thousand Li Lei''s soul, Du Shaofu feels that master qizun is not worried about his life.


    However, after the recovery of those evil emperors, the chance of saving the master was almost impossible.


    "Master, if you want to enter my body, you need the help of thunder, martial pulse and spirit thunder. How can I believe you? After all, it''s necessary to be defensive." A moment later, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and he looked at the flaming thunder son and asked.


    "I''m going to kill you. I''ve already killed you. Why wait until now." Huo Leizi said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu pondered over it. After counting the rest, he looked at Huo Lei Zi and said, "this is a deal you can do, but you have to promise me three things. Otherwise, it''s a big deal to break up."


    "Say it Huo Leizi stares at Du Shaofu, and is very subdued in his heart.


    "First, after the elder recovers, he needs to fulfill his promise, find another spirit ray for the boy, and even help him integrate those spirit thunder." Du Shaofu said that it was hard for Du Shaofu to refuse the temptation of Linglei, which was also a quick shortcut to enhance his strength.


    "Of course, Ben''s word is what he says."


    Huo Leizi nodded to Du Shaofu without hesitation, which was what he had promised.


    "Second, when the elder recovers, he needs to help the boy to do two things. I believe that these two things will not be too difficult for the elder." Said Du Shaofu.


    Huo Leizi looks at Du Shaofu. He is obviously taking advantage of the fire. He is threatened by a younger generation. If it is spread out, he will not have the face to see others.


    He smoked from the corner of his eye. Huo Lei Zi was very depressed, but he still resisted. Now he has something to ask for. Who can let the thunder and martial pulse be on this boy? There are also several kinds of spiritual thunder, which are the things he recovers to continue.


    "OK, I promise, but I warn you first, boy. When I can do it, I will help you do it together. If you dare to embarrass Ben Sheng, I won''t be rude to you." Huo Leizi glared at Du Shaofu.


    "Third, the elder swore to God that he would not do anything to harm the boy when he entered the boy''s body. If he disobeyed the oath, he would hit the sky with five thunder blasts, and the natural calamity would not escape!" Du Shaofu continued to say to Huo Leizi.


    The longer the living beings practice, the more deeply they understand and respect the way of heaven, and swear to the heaven. Ordinary people really dare not violate this kind of thing. It''s not a joke that one day the disaster will add to the body.


    "Boy, are you threatening Ben Sheng?" Huo Leizi finally can''t help it. Even in ancient times, a hundred schools of thought contend with each other. Who dares to have any disrespect to him in the world, but this boy simply doesn''t pay attention to him.


    "I dare not, but this is a transaction. The transaction should be fair and fair, and there should be protection for each other. The boy can believe in advance that the elder can fulfill his promise after recovery, but whether the elder should also protect my safety and let me have some trust. If the elder can''t swear, let''s split up in one stroke and two in two."


    Du Shaofu looked at the fire thunder son with firm eyes.


    On the premise of everything, Du Shaofu hoped to protect himself first, otherwise everything would be empty talk.


    Although Huo Leizi''s words are right, if he wants to be unfavorable, he can start early, but Du Shaofu did not fully believe that the heart of guarding against others is indispensable. His relatives and uncles can dig their own hearts, not to mention the people they met for the first time.


    "Well, well, there will be time for you to ask for Ben Sheng!"


    Huo Leizi''s face turned red with anger. After saying two good words, Huo Leizi glared at Du Shaofu and said, "I swear that I will not be harmful to this boy, otherwise the disaster will be added and the thunder will blow to the top of the sky!"


    Du Shaofu laughed, and his face showed a smile. He looked at the fire thunder son and said, "you''re welcome, young man. I hope you can have some security. Please forgive me!"


    "hum!"


    Huo Lei Zi snorted in his throat and glared at Du Shaofu and said, "I will enter your palace of mud pills. Don''t stop me, or you will bear the consequences!"


    "Hiss!"


    When the voice fell, the figure of Huo Lei Zi disappeared. At the same time, the crystal clear red and blue flame waved, turned into a red and blue arc, and swept directly to Du Shaofu''s eyebrow. It disappeared from Du Shaofu''s eyebrow like water and soil.


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop him, but he was also instinctively wary. He went from the red blue flame into the center of his eyebrows and went straight to the mud pill palace.


    "It''s so hot!"


    When the red and blue flame went straight into the mud pill palace, accompanied by a terrible heat, it also spread in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace.


    The fiery breath made Du Shaofu''s original spirit, chijiri macaque, also a shock on the nine turn God leilian. Suddenly, the silver gold arc was diffused out with the starlight.


    "Hiss..."


    The red and blue flame surged into Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace like a crystal clear red blue jade."Eh, is this the yuan God or the pulse soul..."


    On the red and blue flame, the unreal figure of Huo Lei Zi reappears. He looks at the body of the red Jiri macaque on Du Shaofu''s nine turn God leilian. He has seen Du Shaofu''s red Jiri macaque, but it is the first time that he feels this strange place.


    However, Huo Leizi was only surprised for a while, and then recovered as usual. He had seen too many ancient Tianjiao and heaven and earth wizards, and any of them was beyond ordinary people.


    "Well, boy, I need to restore the power in your spirit thunder and thunder and martial arts pulse. I will know it without tension."


    When such words fall, the shadow of Huo Lei Zi disappears.


    "Hula..."


    At this moment, from Du Shaofu''s body, there is a red blue flame rising in his body, accompanied by an arc, spreading in his body.


    When the flame and electric arc appeared, the thunder and martial pulse in Du Shaofu''s body suddenly surged, which was virtually irresistible. A stream of murderous gas surged, and the sound of thunder roared through.


    At the same time, the red and blue flame was also spreading in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace. The red and blue flames waved to the body of the red Jiri macaque, drawing the spirit thunder for no reason.


    "Boom


    In the mud pill palace, there are electric arc waves. On Du Shaofu''s body, the purple talisman''s Secret patterns are bright, and the thunder and martial pulse urge the cave to flash and thunder.


    Under such a change, Du Shaofu immediately felt that the thunder and martial pulse in his body and the spirit thunder in the body of the red Jiri macaque in the mud pill palace were being sucked away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2019

    Even the mysterious Qi in Du Shaofu''s palace is disappearing mysteriously. With the power of thunder, martial pulse and spirit thunder, it constantly rushes into the red and blue flame.


    The swallowing power was invisible and huge, which made Du Shaofu totally unable to resist. At the moment, even the thunder, martial pulse and spirit thunder in his body were not controlled by Du Shaofu.


    "Not good..."


    Du Shaofu broke out a cold sweat. Under the influence of the red and blue flame, the thunder, martial pulse and spirit thunder were completely out of control. The energy continuously poured into the red blue flame, and the mysterious atmosphere in the shrine was also disappearing.


    Du Shaofu wanted to stop it, but he couldn''t do it. The red and blue flame seemed to have integrated with thunder, martial pulse and spirit thunder.


    "Master, what are you going to do?"


    Du Shaofu was shocked, and his mind was in the mud pill palace.


    "Don''t worry, if you don''t have your life, it''s just that Ben Sheng is extremely weak and needs some energy. But I didn''t expect that your boy''s yuan Shen and Xuan Qi are so huge. It''s incredible!" The voice of the firecracker came out of the mysterious red blue flame.


    "No, it''s not good for me to swallow up like this. If you do this again, we''ll cancel the deal immediately."


    Du Shaofu refused without hesitation. The energy in the pulse of spirit thunder and thunder was rapidly disappearing. What made Du Shaofu feel the most was the surging Xuanqi in the shrine. At the moment, it was like a flood, which was rapidly disappearing.


    This speed is too fast to make Du Shaofu uneasy. This is the battlefield of demons. Once he is weak, he will not be able to protect himself. If so, Du Shaofu does not want to do this trade.


    "I can''t help you now, boy."


    Huo Lei Zi opened his mouth, and the red and blue flame fluctuated, and he completely ignored Du Shaofu. At the beginning, he was full of anger. Now he can''t help this boy. He just takes the opportunity to let him suffer.


    With the fall of Huo Lei Zi''s voice, Du Shaofu obviously felt that the swallowing power was increasing instead of decreasing. The energy in the thunder pulse and spirit thunder, and the mysterious Qi in the Shrine were all disappearing faster.


    "Huo Lei Zi, we cancel the deal, cancel it now!" Du Shaofu drank a lot.


    has the final say. The fire thunder son didn''t plan to listen to Du Shaofu, if he is not weak, he is afraid of God Lei Ding, otherwise he would have wanted to shoot the boy at the beginning, where he would like to take care of this boy now, but now he has the final say.


    "Huoleizi, you old bastard!"


    Du Shaofu scolded him, and he was deceived. He tried his best to stir up the thunder, the martial pulse and the yuan God, to break away from the invisible phagocytic power, and to drive the mysterious red and blue flame out of the mud pill palace.


    "Son of a bitch, you don''t know I''m your ancestor if I don''t give you something to eat!" The fire thunder son angry way, the mysterious red blue flame jumps to twinkle, that invisible in the phagocytic power once again intensifies.


    "Huo Lei Zi, you old man, you want to pretend to be my ancestor. I''m not finished with you!" Du Shaofu scolded him, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not even get rid of the invisible swallowing of Huo Lei Zi, the mysterious Qi and thunder pulse in his body. The power of the spirit thunder in the yuan God was becoming weaker and weaker. The thunder pulse and the fusion spirit thunder seemed to be completely ineffective to the mysterious red and blue flame, and even seemed to want to integrate into one Let Du Shaofu be more worried and vigilant.


    "Give up, boy. You can''t stop me!"


    The voice of Huo Lei Zi reverberates in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace. At this moment, he has entered the peat palace of this boy, and everything is under his control.


    "Old man, do you really think I can do nothing to you?"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply. In the palm of his hand, a purple gold streamer leaped out, and the purple thunder xuanding suddenly swept out. Although he could not resist the invisible swallowing power, the purple thunder xuanding still could stimulate.


    "Boy, what do you want to do?" Purple thunder xuanding''s breath, let fire thunder son feel immediately, for its surprise.


    "You''ll find out in a minute!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, and his mind moved. The purple thunder xuanding immediately expanded and rotated, and his figure directly swept into the purple thunder xuanding.


    "Boom..."


    When Du Shaofu''s figure reappeared, he was already in the space inside the purple thunder tripod. The purple thunder clouds rolled, the thunder resounded, and the "crackling" electric arc flashed. Then, in the "boom" of thunder, the arcs condensed into thunder and fell directly like a rainstorm.


    Du Shaofu didn''t use the dark body at all. He was still bombarded by the purple and golden thunder on his own body.


    "Chulala..."


    As the thunder fell, Du Shaofu''s physical arc overflowed and blended with the thunder. However, more thunder brought destruction to his body.


    Du Shaofu''s physical body has already achieved the immortal Xuan body. Although he has not resisted it at the moment, his body has also developed an antibody to Zijin xuanlei, which is only damaged by the explosion of Zijin xuanlei.


    However, there were limits to this damage. The endless thunder of purple and gold, and the thunders of giant snakes struck on his body with the power of destruction. Before long, Du Shaofu''s body began to be seriously damaged and broken."Ah..."


    Although he had experienced such an impact once, Du Shaofu could not bear to cry out, which was very painful.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The thunder resounded, Du Shaofu screamed and howled, and his body was constantly cracking, and his flesh was gradually blurred under the thunder.


    "Boy, what are you doing? Are you going to commit suicide?"


    Huo Leizi was shocked. Everything outside could not escape his prying. The boy actually put himself in the God thunder tripod and roared. Is this looking for death? If the boy is really dead, then he will be in this God thunder tripod. Although this is only one of the nine God thunder tripods, but with his present situation, he is really in great trouble.


    "I don''t have to die, but I want to see how long you can hide!"


    Du Shaofu drank coldly, and the purple and golden Xuan thunder was constantly thundering. His body was covered in a purple arc, broken and connected. The Zijin tianque in the shrine, the magic sword array, the ancient space in his mind and the nine turn God Lei Lian were also exposed outside.


    "Son of a bitch, you''d better stop right now!"


    Huo Leizi cursed. Du Shaofu was so bloody that he couldn''t get out of it. He was also greatly affected by the terrible purple and golden thunder.


    "Huo Lei Zi, if you old thing doesn''t come out, go on!"


    Du Shaofu scolded, and his voice came from the yuan Shen. At the moment, although he was miserable and painful, at least Huo Lei Zi was seriously affected. At least the power of swallowing in his body had disappeared.


    [the last ending of the demon battlefield has been in Kavin for the last two days. There is only one watch today. Please forgive me. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2020

    Du Shaofu guessed that Huo Lei Zi was really afraid of God Lei Ding. It was right to use purple thunder Xuan tripod to deal with Huo Lei Zi.


    "Boy, it''s better to stop. Do you think you can deal with me in this way? Ha ha, it''s too belittled Ben Sheng!"


    Huo Leizi suddenly chuckled. Thunder, Wu Mai and Linglei had a great effect on him. He didn''t believe that the boy would really commit suicide. There must be something strange that can not fear the God thunder tripod. He just wants to force him out.


    "Hiss..."


    When the voice dropped, the red and blue flames suddenly turned into countless red and blue sparks, and bloomed like fireworks. In a very strange way, it was directly integrated into several kinds of spiritual thunder of Du Shaofu yuan God.


    The purple and golden thunder thundered, and the sound of "crackling" thunder roared. The purple and golden thunder fell on Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, but it did not affect the red blue flame.


    Du Shaofu wanted to drive the red and blue flame out of Yuan Shen, but he had no way.


    "Give up, be honest, lest you suffer too much!"


    The voice of Huo Lei Zi comes from Du Shao Fu''s spirit Lei Nei. He is sure to win. He has already arrived at the boy''s Linglei. How can he refuse to obey his orders.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to give up. His mind made zilei xuanding calm and his flesh and blood blurred body was recovered in a strange way in the purple and gold light. He was naked and his body was filled with purple gold and his face was pale.


    "It''s weird..."


    Huo Lei Zi was shocked. Du Shaofu''s physical recovery could not escape his prying. This was too weird. His body was broken like that, but it was not damaged at the moment.


    Standing in the purple thunder xuanding, Du Shaofu''s eyes are dignified. All the methods have been used, but there is nothing to do.


    "Boy, be honest now. You can''t fight Ben Sheng!"


    Huo Leizi then laughed. In Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, the red and blue Mars once again converged into a red blue flame, and was about to step out of Du Shaofu''s yuan God again. He wanted to continue to devour the energy of Du Shaofu''s spirit thunder and thunder in the mud pill palace.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. Suddenly, he sat on his knees in the purple gold xuanlei, his fingerprints condensed and his mouth murmured words


    "The way of heaven and earth is to create all things with Yin and Yang, heaven and earth, sun and moon, thunder and lightning, wind and rain, four seasons, before and after noon, as well as male and female, rigid and soft, dynamic and static, and restrained. All things are yin and Yang..."


    As Du Shaofu murmured words, a dazzling light burst out from the yuan Shen, and the secret patterns of the talisman gushed out like the tide, dazzling as the sun.


    The dazzling light that spread out suddenly wrapped the red blue flame that Du Shaofu was about to cross. A strange force immediately separated the red blue flame from the yuan God.


    "Eh..."


    This strange change, let fire thunder son suddenly startle Yi, for its surprise.


    With the brief stagnation of Huo Lei Zi, the dazzling talisman and secret pattern is as dazzling as the divine awn, and the hidden pattern of the talisman flickers, and finally turns into a series of unsophisticated characters, just like a light net, covering the red and blue flame.


    Raw and astringent characters are like a dazzling ancient rune, which is like fireworks, wrapped in a red blue flame.


    "Heaven and earth regard man as a mayfly, and the Tao sees heaven and earth as a shadow. Only the true nature of the original spirit will surpass the original spirit, and its essence and energy will be defeated with the heaven and earth. However, there is the original spirit, that is, there is no pole, and this is the place of birth."


    Such a sound, like the voice of the sky, reverberates around the red blue flame. It has a huge energy of heaven and earth, with an ancient great pressure, and also with a terrible swallowing power, it devours the red blue flame.


    The power of swallowing is not too strong, but it is boundless and powerful. It seems that it is born to be able to conquer the red and blue flame.


    "Boy, what are you going to do?"


    The voice of Huo Lei Zi changed, and he was shocked for the first time. The pressure made him feel uneasy for no reason. Even at the moment, he couldn''t get rid of the package of the mysterious optical network. It seemed that he was restrained for no reason!


    Du Shaofu ignored Huo Lei Zi, and sat cross legged in the purple thunder tripod, just like an old monk entering the meditation. He continued to murmur: "if you see the yuan God, you must first see the Xing light. This light is the light of the real Xing. Without the light, it is difficult to find the real Xing Yuan Shen..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu urged the mysterious residual part skill in his mind. When he was refining the spirit thunder in his body, he also had the mysterious remnant skill to help him.


    At this time when there was nothing to do, Du Shaofu thought of the mysterious residual skill, but he didn''t expect that it was really effective.


    Driven by this mysterious remnant, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that the red and blue flame was directly bound in his original spirit, and even the raw characters contained huge phagocytic power. He wanted to devour and refine the red blue flame.


    Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with joy when the mysterious remnant skill had worked. Suddenly, Du Shaofu recited it silently. The strange characters seemed to be alive. They kept crushing the shackles and swallowing the red blue flame.


    "Boy, stop it."The voice of Huo Lei Zi is full of waves, and a burning power of destruction diffuses to resist the devouring power of the mysterious remnant skill.


    The fiery destructive power again made Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen unbearable pain, as if his mind would be torn apart, burned and withered.


    "When you come out, I''ll stop."


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth, and it worked hard. Naturally, he would not let go. He tried his best to stimulate the mysterious residual skill.


    "Boy, are you trying to kill both sides and burn both jade and stone?"


    Thunder son sink drink, that red blue flame is burning, with arc, breath blazing destruction.


    But at the moment, the mysterious and unsophisticated characters, such as thunder, contain great pressure, and suppress the red and blue flame. No one can take advantage of the two. If it goes on for a long time, both sides will surely lose.


    "If you lose, if you burn both jade and stone, you can''t do it!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t intend to stop. Instead of being threatened by the fire thunder son, he would rather suffer both losses. In his heart, he could not believe the fire thunder son.


    "What kind of skill is this, you bastard..."


    Huo Lei Zi''s voice was furious, and he was afraid and shocked. The mysterious character seemed to be a kind of skill, which made him feel uneasy at the moment.


    And the boy is so cruel to himself, it seems that he has made up his mind, and he is willing to lose both sides.


    Du Fu doesn''t even doubt that he can do anything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2021

    "Stop it, boy. Let''s talk about it again!"


    Fire thunder son open mouth, if go on like this again, absolutely both lose.


    He is so weak now that he can''t afford to fiddle.


    The boy has thunder and martial pulse, and he can''t have an accident.


    "If you come out, we''ll cancel the deal. From now on, the well water will not invade the river water!" Said Du Shaofu.


    "That''s impossible. Ben Sheng needs your thunder pulse and spirit thunder to recover, but I can guarantee that I will control it and won''t make you too weak."


    Huo Leizi said that he couldn''t give in. He didn''t intend to make Du Shaofu too weak. He just wanted to take the opportunity to vent his anger. However, he didn''t expect that the boy was so cruel to himself in the end.


    "I can''t believe you any more!" Du Shaofu drank heavily. Huo Leizi is too cunning to be cheated again.


    "You have no choice. I said that I would try not to make you too weak. If you die, it will not do me any good. I feel that the seal outside the demon battlefield is getting weaker and weaker. I''m afraid that the real Holy Land cultivator will be able to enter it. If I recover quickly, I can help you when you are in danger If you have the strength of your current cultivation, you will be invincible in the holy land. But if you meet a person who cultivates in the holy land of the demon sect, it will be extremely dangerous! "


    Huo Leizi continued to say in Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen:" I have also vowed that there will be no harm to you. Believe it or not. If you don''t want to believe it, both sides will lose and both will be burned! "


    Huo Leizi is very depressed and depressed. How could he meet such a difficult boy? Tens of thousands of years ago, he ran across the boundaries of Kyushu, Sanlu and Yilu. No one had ever been honest and respectful in front of him. He had never met such a boy.


    Du Shaofu pondered and pondered that Huo Leizi was too mysterious and terrifying. However, he seemed to have no malice on himself at present. At least he was right. If he died, it would not be good for him.


    As for the real failure of both sides and the burning of jade and stone, Du Shaofu did not want to take that step until the last moment.


    Huo Leizi said that he could help Du Shaofu when he met a strong man in the holy land. This was a great temptation to Du Shaofu in the present battlefield of heaven and evil. At least he had the power to protect himself.


    "Well, it''s a deal."


    After careful consideration and careful consideration, Du Shaofu nodded his head and said, "but I have a word in advance. Huo Leizi, if you dare not to keep your word, you will be both defeated and burned!"


    "Bunny, Ben Sheng can''t take advantage of you." Fire thunder son holds back bend way.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu and Huo Leizi reached an agreement. Huo Leizi stayed in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, devouring the energy in the thunder pulse and spirit thunder, as well as the mysterious Qi in the shrine. However, the speed was extremely slow, which could make Du Shaofu just support him.


    Du Shaofu took out a lot of precious herbs from the bag of heaven and earth, and put them into his mouth directly. He refined and supplemented them with the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    Du Shaofu was seriously injured before he was in a coma. The tossing and swallowing of Huo Lei Zi made him extremely weak at the moment.


    "It''s really weird. It''s human, but it can cultivate the skills of the golden winged ROC. The physical body seems to be stronger than the real golden winged ROC. It''s incredible..."


    The voice of Huo Lei Zi was heard in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace. At the beginning, those ancient Tianjiao were all stronger and more strange than others, but they did not make him so shocked and surprised at the moment.


    Du Shaofu ignored Huo Lei Zi and sat cross legged to refine the precious medicine in his body.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast plain, boundless, dark, shrouded in a depressing atmosphere.


    On the plain, a huge mountain stands like a huge tomb. It is magnificent, just like a dormant beast. Looking at it from a distance, it makes people feel depressed for no reason.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, there are cracks around the huge tomb. From the edge of the ancient tomb, the light is everywhere. It rises from the sky and makes the ground tremble.


    "Seal prohibition is about to be opened, and all the inherited treasures will be born!"


    All around, countless living creatures were excited and trembled.


    This is a secret place in a demon battlefield. They came here for the transmission and treasure of the ancient times and the present.


    At this moment, the secret place is finally about to open!


    In an instant, the mountain was surrounded by a roar of people. All the creatures could not sit still. Their eyes flashed with light. They held the ice blade in their hands, and their breath was surging and fluctuating.


    They are ready to rush to the strongest side at any time to fight for the inheritance and treasure of the ancient and the modern.


    Many strong people also began to show up, the breath is vigorous.


    Many of the elders of the great forces are waiting for the best opportunity.


    Many Orc giants are occupying the void.


    On a huge stone, a man in gold with three-dimensional facial features as beautiful as a knife carving looks at the direction of the mountain. He is also holding a touch of loose and unrestrained smile at any time. His lips wrinkle slightly at the moment, and his eyes are slightly coagulated in a pair of bright golden eyes.Beside the young man in gold, a woman stands up, wearing a bright red silk skirt, and her dark and beautiful long hair is only entangled with a few bright red hair bands. She looks at the mountain ahead and whispers to the young man in gold: "it seems that there is something wrong."


    "Spirit, be careful. It''s evil!"


    The man in gold opens his mouth with long golden hair and shawl. His body is thin and straight, and his skin is crystal clear. He seems to be emitting a light golden light, and the whole person gives out a kind of King''s aura which is powerful all over the world for no reason.


    "Can''t you see what''s in it, Du Xiaoyao?"


    The woman smile, smile like a bud lotus, elegant and clear, but also implied a flattery, said to the man in gold.


    "I can''t see through it. It''s weird."


    The man in gold shook his head. His golden eyes were deep and filled with light golden light. But at the moment, he could not see everything in the mountain ahead.


    "Boom..."


    Around the mountain, the cracks in the ground continue to expand, the light is more and more dazzling, and the sound of "boom" is constantly coming out, as if there is some kind of supreme awakening, so that the world resonates.


    "Do you want to trap me?"


    Suddenly, from the mountain, there is such a voice as the sky thunder, accompanied by the sound wave has rolling devil Qi sky.


    "Suppress!"


    In the mountains, the light is towering, the voice of the old people spreads out, there is supreme power, like beyond the ancient time and space to come.


    "Fire demon envoy, ice demon envoy, come to help the eight demon emperor


    The monstrous evil spirit comes, penetrates from the void, and two figures tear the space.


    A blazing, icy breath, and a sudden fall into the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2022

    There were two old men, one with long red hair and the other with white hair, both of which were turbulent and evil.


    "It''s a demon sect person, half Saint level, very strong!"


    The man in gold met and looked at the two old men, and his face became dark.


    The two old men appeared and did not take a look at the many living creatures around them. As the evil spirit surged, the terrible pressure swept over them, making the creatures around them tremble and palpitate.


    The black rune is very thin. Two old men make a move. The two attacks take the energy waves and go directly to the mountain. The terrible energy sweeps around.


    "Boom..."


    The mountain rocked more violently, and the cracks became bigger and bigger. It seemed that it would collapse at any time.


    "I see. The evil spirits of the evil cult are suppressed there. They want to get out of trouble!" The man in gold raised his head, and his eyes glowed. The golden light was like lightning.


    "Can''t let the demon cult do it!"


    The charming and seductive woman opened her mouth, and her eyebrows wrinkled tightly. However, the devil cult and the emperor of the ROC could not be reconciled with each other. This matter is related to the demon cult, so we can''t let the demon cult achieve its wish.


    "You can''t intervene yet. I''ll stop it!"


    When the voice falls, the man in gold rises directly from the sky, and the golden light in his eyes is even more bright. His whole body is glowing, his breath is surging, and he vibrates the void. With one blow, he directly hits the chest of the old man with red hair.


    This fist, the void erupts the roar sound, the golden rune is like the sun!


    "Looking for death!"


    The red haired old man of the demon cult gave a deep drink, and his eyes were full of killing intention.


    The old man is a fire devil emissary. He has a high status in the whole demon sect. He feels that someone intervenes. When his arm vibrates, the evil spirit surges. A fiery and strange flame sweeps through and condenses into a fist. He directly collides with the former. He wants to kill the former with one blow!


    "Bang Bang..."


    Low dull sound like thunder, clanging ears, golden light and magic gas flame like waves, spread out endless waves of energy, shaking this void, also shocked all living creatures!


    "Pedaling!"


    The man in gold staggered and recoiled several steps.


    But at the moment, the fire devil made his body fly backward directly, and then he stabilized his body dozens of feet away. His back smashed the space and his face changed greatly.


    "Get out of here, too!"


    With the help of his steps, the figure of the man in gold was like a flash of golden lightning, which directly rushed to the old man with white hair.


    "Demon or beast? No birth, no death


    The old man with white hair is the ice devil envoy of the demon sect. He feels the breath of the man in gold and changes his color for it. The cultivation level of immortality and immortality is very strong. Just after the fire demon envoy suffers losses, he has to be careful.


    "Boom


    The ice devil sent out his hand, and the icy breath soared into the sky. The white frost of the frozen void rolled up thousands of feet high, drowning the void, freezing everything and spreading to the man in gold.


    Under such a cold breath, many of the living creatures that had retreated one after another were affected again. The hair was covered with frost, and some people were pale and shivering all over.


    From the inside to the outside, the frozen spirit can not be dispelled.


    The air of ice, which is thousands of feet high, is sweeping through the void.


    "Boom


    However, the man in gold did not retreat, but went forward instead. The golden light on his body broke out, and the secret patterns of golden talisman flashed out all over the sky. In an instant, he turned into a golden ape with a height of 100 Zhang.


    "Red Jiri macaque, he is the Du Xiaoyao of the wasteland!"


    Such a red Jiri macaque in the sky, immediately caused a burst of panic calls.


    "Oh "


    the red Jiri macaque roared, and the breath was full of vitality, and the endless dazzling light burst out. The power was like to suppress and destroy the four sides of the space, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things.


    "Boom "


    this is the red Jiri macaque. Where the figure passes by, the icy air of thousands of feet high is directly broken in the trembling sound of" boom and rumble "in the void, and its huge figure pours on it and thunders down with one blow.


    "Ice magic mark!"


    The ice devil makes his face change suddenly, and his fingerprints coagulate. The ice is rampant and turns into a huge ice fingerprint.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The evil spirit was rolling and the shadows were heavy. The sound of crying and Howling came from the fingerprints. It seemed that there were countless demons to be saved from it.


    "Whew..."


    The two collide, the golden light is surging, countless ice like meteorite excites the four sides.


    The ice devil makes the body shake back directly, and his eyes are full of surprise.


    Before Du Xiaoyao''s huge body of red Jiri macaque stands on the mountain, the golden light is ten thousand feet, and the spirit pupil looks down to block the demon religion.


    "The red Jiri macaque of the wasteland!"


    The fire demon, who had just been shaken off, came forward and looked at the body of the red Jiri macaque. His face was very moving. He had heard that there was a red Jiri macaque in the wilderness, which was a terrible thing in the legend.


    "The red Jiri macaque really exists!"


    The ice devil makes the figure skim over, and the icy air converges again, just like a hundred feet ice giant covered in the whole body. Accompanied by the evil spirit, there is holy power coming."Let''s make a quick decision. Don''t let things go wrong."


    At the same time, the fire devil makes the fire and the evil Qi surging all over his body, and his body is expanding. In a blink of an eye, he turns into a giant of magic fire. The fire roars all over his body, and the evil spirit fluctuates. Under the terrible pressure, the spirits of the living beings throb.


    "Boom


    The ice devil envoy and the fire demon envoy reached a consensus. They both swept out, one cold and one hot. The atmosphere of the semi Saint level was not reserved. They wanted to solve Du Xiaoyao with the potential of thunder.


    The joint efforts of the two men, the two semi saints, with a terrible pressure, the devil in the sky, the earth is roaring.


    "Long..."


    The sound of the sky rings through our ears.


    At this moment, from the void behind the body of Du Xiaoyao Baizhang chijiri macaque, the ten wheel God ring is in the air, powerful and powerful, carrying the supreme divine power, and immediately fight with the ice devil and the fire devil envoy, and the three fight fiercely.


    All the people were shocked. The three figures were too terrible. The energy aftershocks swept away made them feel creepy. Once they were affected, they were afraid that their bodies would be crushed immediately.


    "Oh..."


    Du Xiaoyao roared, complete and supremacy blessed. He was like a ape in the sky, and his movements were as fast as lightning. In the siege of the fire devil envoy and the ice demon envoy, he kept colliding.


    But not long, Du Xiaoyao was suppressed in the downwind.


    After all, he is a strong demon cult with two half Saint levels. Du Xiaoyao can''t take advantage of it.


    However, Du Xiaoyao was not too embarrassed with one enemy and two enemies. He had abnormal noumenon and various talents. The ice devil envoy and the fire demon envoy could not do anything to him.


    On the contrary, at the moment, the ice devil envoy and the fire demon envoy are more and more shocked. They work together with all their strength, but they can''t do anything about this red Jiri macaque. How can they not be shocked!


    "longlong..."


    The sound of the dull explosion came. Under the impact of the evil gas, the huge mountain shaking below could not resist. It cracked completely, and the endless evil gas gushed out, and the huge stone soared into the sky.


    "It''s all over, Jie Jie!"


    The huge mountain collapsed, the earth moved and the mountain rocked, and the evil spirit soared to the sky, covering the sky and shaking the heaven and earth. A huge magic shadow appeared in the void.


    The four living creatures were frightened and their looks changed greatly. The secret place where treasures were inherited was sealed with evil spirits!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2023

    The double pupil of the shadow is like a black hole. He looks at Du Xiaoyao and looks at the symbol of Wuwei Nirvana behind Du Xiaoyao. He is surprised.


    "Go


    But just in an instant, the shadow looked back at the broken mountain, the huge figure dissipated in the void.


    The fire demon envoy and the ice demon envoy who were besieging Du Xiaoyao also left in an instant.


    Du Xiaoyao looked at the leaving shadow and the fire devil, and the demon emissary, and his eyes were dignified.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast waters, a huge island across the ridge water, surrounded by reefs, a cluster around the surrounding.


    On the reefs, figures emerge and breath soars to the sky.


    "Hula..."


    I don''t know when, the water surface rises and falls, and the waves become more and more intense.


    "Long..."


    In the water, the sound of "rumbling" is constantly, and the island is shaking, as if something is going to rush out of the deep water.


    "There is a treasure to be born, everyone be ready!"


    A pair of eyes red, excited, tightly staring at the swaying island.


    "It''s evil. It''s not right!"


    On a huge reef, a girl''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and her face changed. Under a light green dress, she could not hold her waist. Two strands of black and translucent hair on her cheek gently brushed her face with the wind. Her skin was as smooth as warm jade, soft as greasy, and cherry''s small mouth was not dotted and red, which made her attractive.


    "Evil Qi, is it a demon cult..."


    The sound of nature was heard from a woman in a long dress in purple. The purple dress was clear and empty, with purple flame and dark lines. It was like a fairy who did not eat fireworks among people.


    In front of the two girls, at the moment, there is a little girl who is about ten years old. On her young face, she has a pair of eyes that are not in line with her peers. She looks at the trembling Island closely and says to the two girls around her: "mother, be careful!"


    "Sister star, what''s the matter?"


    Behind the two girls, a four or five-year-old girl emerges from the middle of the two girls. At a small age, her voice is still soft, but there is a beauty beyond her age between her eyebrows. Under her long eyelashes, she has a pair of beautiful big eyes to palpitation. She is moving forward curiously.


    "Little girl, you should be more careful, don''t run around."


    The little girl''s face was full of old age. She patted the little girl''s forehead. The star pattern around her skirt was surrounded by patterns. On her face, which was full of beauty, there was a faint golden glow in her eyes.


    "Boom..."


    As the sound of the little girl''s fairy tale falls, the earth is shaking under the island, and the water is surging, such as the sea roaring, undulating and fluctuating endlessly, and the evil spirit rises in the sky.


    "Seven demons, it''s not so easy to get out!"


    A roar of vicissitudes comes out from under the island. The light is soaring. The dense talisman and secret patterns wrap around the island. It is like covering a mysterious light net, and an ancient breath is like crossing time and space, coming and spreading across time and space.


    "Hiss..."


    Above the void, if it is torn open two cracks, two figures cross from the void, a gray robe middle-aged, the robe cap covers most of his face, around the body there is a gale accompanied by demonic Qi surging.


    A middle-aged man with short hair and hazy whole body is covered with evil Qi. There are lightning shuttling among them. His pupils are like thunder and light, which makes people feel palpitating.


    Such two figures emerge, the breath of palpitation makes many creatures in the whole water palpitate, and the spirits suddenly tremble!


    "The people of demon sect are semi saints


    The first woman to speak raised her head, her eyes filled with starlight, her dress fluttered, and in her slender graceful body, there was a mysterious light and rune surging and enveloping.


    She is the seven night light, around the moving purple skirt woman and the little girl, it is Zixuan and little star.


    "Boom!"


    When the two middle-aged people appeared, the terrible energy attack swept out and swept away to the swaying island. The "boom" trembling sound accompanied by the towering sky, the evil spirit was surging, the evil spirit was howling, and the lightning was flashing, which made the island tremble violently and the light net was dim.


    "The demon cult seems to want to break the seal. They want to save someone, but they can''t make them do it!"


    With a little tender voice, the little star''s mouth came out, and the small figure had already risen to the sky. The small fist directly aimed at the middle-aged man wrapped by lightning. Before the fist, the golden flame burned the void.


    "Eh"


    the thunder and lightning startled, but then the eyes showed the intention of killing, shaking their arms, fists wrapped with magic thunder, there were lightning convergence, direct collision.


    "Bang!"


    Low muffled sound spread, fist collision space inch by inch, gold flame and lightning swept around.


    The middle-aged figure of thunder and lightning retreated directly, and his face changed greatly at the same time. Pain and burning pain came from his fist. On that small fist, he was afraid of the flame, and his defense was amazing.


    The little star''s small figure is also retreating, but two steps to stabilize the body, the small figure then like lightning, continue to rush to the lightning middle-aged."Looking for death!"


    Thunder and lightning got angry in the middle age. Because of his status in the demon sect, he was defeated by a little girl''s hand, which made him unbearable. The fingerprints were condensed, and the towering evil Qi and thunder and lightning suddenly swept out like a storm. The magic gas was so fierce and the arc was raging. In a flash, it was like a sea of empty thunder, and the magic gas rolled and blocked the little stars.


    "Little star, be careful!"


    At the same time, her body glows with a kind of extraordinary holiness. She directly pours at the middle-aged with long black hair, like a white wrist, and takes a hand print on the palm.


    In this handprint, there are talismans and secret patterns gushing out, and they spread all over the world with a great breath.


    "This man is already a half saint. Join hands to deal with it!"


    Zixuan''s voice was engulfed, and the beautiful shadow was behind the seven night sunlight. The purple fire was wrapped in the purple fire. The red purple flame erupted like purple slurry. It was like a sea of fire falling down and distorting the space. Together with the seven night light, it crushed the long black hair middle-aged.


    "You are not enough!"


    The middle-aged with long black hair originally wanted to continue to bombard the island seal. In order to turn back, his eyes were filled with cold light. A gust of wind accompanied by evil Qi formed evil Qi, shaking the heaven and earth. It was as if the devil''s land had been opened, the evil spirit was erupting, and the evil spirit was rolling and sweeping the two girls.


    "Pedaling!"


    in the storm, qiyexi and Zixuan were shaken back at the same time.


    "The level of semi saint is too strong. Let''s deal with it together."


    A graceful woman crossed the void and appeared beside Zixuan and qiyexi. Her face was extremely beautiful, her face was gelled with goose fat. She was as beautiful as autumn water. She had no trace of earthly fireworks. She was the Phoenix''s Phoenix!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2024

    "And us!"


    With huangling''er behind her, the three figures swept out together.


    This is two women and a man. The woman''s eyebrows are willow and her face is snowy. She is in a red strong suit. She is covered with a cloak of the same color. She is noble and full of a bit of cool.


    A man with a handsome face, eyes filled with colorful light, long red hair shawl, the lower body of the robe is straight and straight, which is extraordinary.


    Beside the man, there is a man in a robe, standing quietly, as if his body can emit an invisible light, so that people can not ignore it.


    If Du Shaofu were here, they would be able to recognize at a glance that they were Huang Fei, Feng Chu and Feng Han of the Phoenix clan.


    "Oh..."


    In the thunder sea, the little star incarnates itself. Its whole body is red gold. Its wings are like Phoenix wings. The sky is full of stars. The sky is shaking with the domineering breath of the golden winged Dapeng and a terrible supreme breath!


    Such a red and gold dragon across the void, not afraid of the thunder sea waves, across, shattering the space, behind the God ring in the sky, terrible power swept with the potential of thunder, so that the middle-aged people wrapped in thunder and lightning changed greatly.


    "Stop the evil cult!"


    At the dawn of the seventh night, the Yin and Yang Qi flow, and the starlight sweeps across. If there is a star river emerging in the sky, the stars rotate, rumble and sing, and the supreme power behind them is in the sky.


    "Ji..."


    "Long..."


    A roaring sound, a huge purple flame demon Huang and four Phoenix body appear in the sky, such as covering the sky, the flames soar into the sky.


    One of the colorful Phoenix is the most brilliant and dazzling.


    A ring of gods is in the sky, and several supreme forces emerge at the same time, making the empty sky sound endless, rumbling and ringing, and shattering the sky!


    Such a number of terrible attacks, Qi Qi rushed to the middle-aged demon sect grey robe, launched a fierce attack!


    The sky was covered by flames and starlight, and the sky was covered by evil Qi and Yin and Yang.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Energy runes vibrate in all directions, attacking like lightning, and then space is constantly shattered.


    "My God!"


    In such a scene, the four living creatures were frightened and frightened.


    "Sister star, I''ll help you beat him..."


    On the ground, the four or five-year-old girl danced and danced. Her two pupils were filled with bright blue light, and a breath wave that did not belong to her age was about to join in.


    "Little ancestor, you should be honest. You don''t need to intervene!"


    A young man grabbed the little girl. He was the Qi Jia Jun of Yin Yang family. He didn''t dare to let the little ancestor make trouble. On the way, he knew the little ancestor''s ability to make trouble.


    "Star sister, come on, Zixuan''s mother, Xixi''s mother, come on..."


    The little girl has no choice but to stare at Qi Jiajun and can only shout in the air.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the misty space, the golden light fluctuates, and the secret patterns of the golden talisman are condensed into a virtual shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, and the domineering and fierce breath fluctuates.


    In the golden light, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, with a trace of golden light like a snake circulating in and out of the body.


    I don''t know how long after that, as soon as Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were collected, all the golden rays of his whole body were collected into his body, and the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird gradually disappeared, turning into a golden light and converging from behind.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes. The golden light flashed away like a flash of lightning, and then he recovered his clearness.


    On the inside of his mind, Du Shaofu felt that the red and blue flame of the body of Huo Lei Zi in the palace of mud pills in his mind was spreading out. Instead of being blazing, he had turned into a gentle breath. He slowly absorbed the energy from his original spirit and thunder, and some mysterious Qi in the shrine was being absorbed by it, but everything was very slow.


    Although this slow speed could not keep Du Shaofu at the peak all the time, it did not cause a big obstacle.


    Feeling that Huo Leizi had not broken his promise, Du Shaofu was relieved for the time being, but his eyebrows wrinkled slightly and he was not very happy.


    The seal outside the demon battlefield has become weaker and weaker. The level of strong people who can enter is higher and higher. The strong people with semi holy level have entered. Maybe at this moment, there are strong people entering the holy land.


    But he was still confused about the holy land, which worried Du Shaofu. When he met a semi saint, he already had the strength to fight against him. However, if he met a real strongman of the holy land, it was far from enough.


    Holy land, which is a real gap, is the difference between the strong and the weak of all living creatures.


    Zun level cultivation and realm cultivation are the strong ones in this world, and they are the existence of the upper layer of the pyramid. However, the person who cultivates in the holy land is the top existence on the pyramid and can really overlook all living beings.


    After meeting the powerful people in the holy land of the dragon clan, Legalists, political strategists and demons, Du Shaofu was eager to take that step. Otherwise, he would not have the capital to compete with those forces. Even if he was able to compete with the semi holy cultivation strength at the moment, it was far from enough.All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s brow was slightly raised, and his figure disappeared in the ancient space.


    When Du Shaofu appeared, he was outside the cave.


    "Here, the third brother is here!"


    There was a surprise voice. Many figures came from the distant void, and one of them fell on Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Roc emperor!"


    "President."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A smile appeared on the faces of Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Dongli Qingqing, miemeng king, leiying king, generals and ministers.


    "Third brother, are you ok?"


    Du Xiaoman rushed up and examined Du Shaofu. Seeing that he was all right, a hanging heart was released.


    "Sister, I''m fine."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu looked at the faces and fatigue of the people, and knew that they were afraid that they had been looking for themselves for a long time.


    After some chatting, Du Shaofu didn''t reveal Huo Leizi. Instead, he learned that his elder sister Du Xiaoman and his second brother, Du Yunlong, had escaped from Long Yi''s hands. In addition to the help of the farmers and Mohist school, Du Shaofu also helped the generals secretly.


    "Thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu smiles at the generals and officials, and he is shocked in his heart. It can be seen that after knowing the strength of this guy, Jin Maohou is really terrible.


    "You''re welcome. If you really want to thank me, that drop of real dragon essence blood on your hand has a great effect on me. Just give it to me." The generals and ministers pointed to Du Shaofu.


    "Oh..."


    With the fall of the generals'' voice, a bright golden light in Du Shaofu''s palm, accompanied by the light of Rui, emitted the sound of dragon chanting, and broke out a terrible pressure.


    "No problem."


    Du Shaofu smiles and throws a drop of blood in his palm directly to the generals.


    The essence and blood of the real dragon, what a treasure, is much higher than the value of a sacred vessel.


    But for Du Shaofu, a drop of real dragon blood essence can''t be compared with his relatives. The generals and ministers helped his eldest sister Du Xiaoman. What''s a drop of real dragon blood essence? What''s more, a drop of real dragon essence blood can''t compare with the strange feelings between him and his generals. He is a friend rather than a friend, which is hard to describe.


    The general''s handsome face was a little stunned, but he knew that this guy was penniless. He didn''t expect to give him the real dragon essence and blood.


    Thank you. I owe you one


    After collecting the essence of the dragon, the generals and ministers were not polite and their faces were still calm.


    "Otherwise, how about joining our country?"


    Du Shaofu laughed at his generals and officials. He looked forward to it. If this guy could join the wasteland, he would definitely add another strong man to the wasteland.


    "This guy..."


    Looking at the smile on Du Shaofu''s face, Du Xiaoman and Du Yunlong can''t help but smile to themselves. This guy is really pulling people anytime and anywhere.


    However, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong and other people present all know that the desolate state is in the present situation and can rise in a short time. In addition to the appeal of Du Shaofu, the most important thing is that this guy can pull people anytime and anywhere.


    "No interest."


    The general glanced at Du Shaofu and refused without hesitation.


    "Or you think about it again." Du Shaofu did not give up. If he could pull this guy into the wasteland, it would be worth the price.


    "No consideration." The general was too lazy to pay attention to Du Shaofu and went to one side.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu sighs, and then asks about Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoyao, qiyexi, Su Muxin and the drunkard father.


    "We split up in the demon battlefield. It''s too big for me to meet again." Du Yunlong said.


    Du Shaofu nodded, but with the strength of Du Xiaoyao and drunkard father, there should not be too much danger. They just worried about Ouyang Shuang and Su Muxin. Seven night Xi should be protected by the strong men of the Yin and Yang family. Du Shaofu didn''t worry too much. Then he continued to ask, "has there ever been any news about little stars?"


    "Never before." Du Xiaoman shook his head.


    "So..."


    Du Shaofu was not worried about the little star. If the little star entered the demon battlefield, he should be with the Phoenix family. He just didn''t know what happened to the little ant emperor. I hope he can live up to the trust of the old ant emperor and hope the little ant emperor can evolve successfully.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, the sound of breaking wind resounded, and many figures came from the distant sky and swept to the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2025

    "Roc emperor!"


    A lot of people opened their mouths, and their figures fell beside them.


    The peasants and Mohists came to look for Du Shaofu. They had contact information with the people in the wasteland.


    Just after finding Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoman has already sent a signal to the two families.


    "I''ve met the farmers and the Mohists."


    Du Shaofu saluted the old man with his fist clasped. At the moment, it was the Mohist and peasant people who came here. The first one was Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Ru Nan, Mo Jun Yu and other familiar figures.


    Du Shaofu has just learned from his elder sister, Du Xiaoman, that the farmers and Mohists are also helping to find themselves.


    From the beginning to the present, both the farmers and the Mohists took great care of themselves and the desolate country. Du Shaofu remembered all this and showed great respect for the elderly in the two families.


    "You are welcome."


    The old men and strong men of the Mohist family in the rural area did not dare to be big at all. In front of him, the scene that the man killed the Dragon Saint not long ago was still deeply imprinted in his mind.


    In this world where strength is respected, they are very clear in their hearts, and those who have reached the top priority. The strength of the former is enough for them to look up to, while the former''s courtesy to them is that their character has not made them wrong.


    "We have received news that not long ago, two magic emperors broke their seals again, and several semi saints of the demon sect appeared."


    Mo Ru Nan looks at Du Shaofu and says that there are children of the Mohist family scattered in the demon battlefield. They will be informed of important news at the first time.


    "It''s two more magic emperors. Four of them have come out."


    Du Shaofu frowned and looked dignified. According to the elder Tianmu Shenshu, four magic emperors were sealed outside, and the remaining five were sealed in the eternal tomb.


    Now the four magic emperors outside are out of trouble. The magic temple and the nine evil emperors help the strongest one and arrange other strong ones to go to another secret place.


    Du Shaofu estimated that those semi saints were also fire demons and ice demons among the five magic envoys.


    "There''s another piece of news that you should be interested to know."


    Zhou Xiaoluo looked at Du Shaofu and said: "the two magic emperors broke the seal, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing also appeared. In addition, there were qiyexi girl of yin and Yang family and people of Phoenix family, but they did not stop the demon emperor from getting out of trouble."


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and finally heard some good news. At least, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, and qiyexi had news.


    "Do you know the whereabouts of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing Du Shaofu asked Zhou Xiaoluo. He thought that there was a reference for Du Xiaoyao and Qi Yexi.


    "You don''t have to look for them. I think it''s time for them to go to the tomb of eternity."


    Zhou Xiaoluo seemed to have caught Du Shaofu''s thoughts and said to Du Shaofu.


    "The tomb of eternity!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing''s eyes flashed away at the same time.


    "Did they go to the tomb of eternity..."


    Du Shaofu bowed his head and pondered. The elder Tianmu divine tree said that there were four magic Emperor Gods outside, and the remaining five were completely suppressed in the eternal tomb.


    At the moment, there are four magic emperors out of their seals. It is very likely that they will go back to the eternal tomb to help the other five. Once the five magic emperors are released and the nine magic emperors are born together, the catastrophe in the world will come.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s reaction, Mo Ru Nan was a little surprised. Even among the nine members, few people knew about the tomb of eternity. He asked, "do you also know the tomb of eternity?"


    "I heard from an elder, but I don''t know where it is and I don''t know very well. Can you tell me about it?"


    Du Shaofu asked, looking at Mo Ru man''s reaction, it seemed that he knew the tomb of the eternal. There were also five demons in the tomb. Naturally, the more you know about everything in the tomb, the more you know.


    "I''ll tell you about it."


    The leading woman beside Mo Ru man smiles and strides forward slightly. She looks at Du Shaofu. Her eyes are filled with waves that can''t be calm. She says, "there are Tianyu mountain, the burial area of all souls, and so on. But the most mysterious one is the eternal tomb. It is said that there was once the Dragon God and the mysterious and powerful one The battlefield with the devil


    "Dragon God, the most powerful mysterious one!"


    Such words made Du Shaofu''s heart tremble. It was the father of little star and the Lord of three thousand worlds. The eternal tomb was their original battlefield with the devil.


    "The demon emperor is immortal. In the eternal tomb, the ancestors of the nine masters may not have fallen."


    Some of them are looking forward to it.


    Those evil emperors were suppressed in the battlefield of demons, and the original gods of the demon emperors had already been born. It is very likely that those ancestors of the farmhouse had not fallen.


    Du Shaofu did not open his mouth, but his heart was filled with waves.Those magic emperors have been born, there are also Tianmu Shenshu, huoleizi, such ancient strong people have not fallen since ancient times.


    If there are nine ancestors in the eternal tomb, those ancestors are definitely at the level of holy land. I''m afraid they will not fall so easily.


    Du Shaofu''s face was changeable. Du Shaofu was happy and worried.


    Du Shaofu was pleased that if there were nine ancient ancestors in the eternal tomb, he would be able to resist those evil emperors.


    Du Shaofu was worried about the strategists, the dragon clan, and the Legalists, who were the strongmen with the level of holy land. At the moment, there was also a famous master. If there were more powerful ancient ancestors, his life would be even worse.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Zhou Xiaoluo''s eyebrows moved slightly. There was a bright wave in his eyes. His voice was like the sounds of nature. He whispered, "there is another news. I don''t know whether it''s good news or bad news for you."


    "Miss Zhou, please." Du Shaofu asked.


    "Outside the demon battlefield, according to the news from the farmers, many semi saints have entered the demon battlefield. Many of them, including the semi saints of Legalists and strategists, should be looking for the real location of the eternal tomb. What matters is of great importance to the real fate of the major families."


    Zhou Xiaoluo had no choice but to smile, Jiao Yan moved, and continued: "in addition, the seal outside the demon battlefield will soon be completely dissipated, and the strong in the holy land will be able to enter it directly."


    "I''m really worried about what happened..."


    Du Shaofu also had a bitter smile on his face. Now he was worried that the strongmen of the holy land would come in. Unexpectedly, it was really fast. One of the half saints has come to longzu, and there are five magic envoys in the demon sect. There are no others. They are all looking for the eternal tomb.


    "Those demons who break the seal in the demon battlefield are just the original gods. Their physical bodies are already outside, and the seals outside the demon battlefield exist. Although their physical bodies are not the strongest strength, they still can''t come in. But once the seal on the outside is completely dissipated, and their flesh body and yuan God are combined into one, they will recover their strongest strength!"


    Zhou Xiaoluo''s face also became dignified. As the favored daughter of the peasant family, she knew a lot of secrets. Even the powerful ancient ancestors could not really kill those evil emperors. We can imagine how terrible it would be if we restored our strongest strength.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2026

    "It''s really exciting."


    Dongli Qingqing as one of the smile, the moving face of the smile, but everyone can see, showing a lingering dignified.


    "The soldiers will come and cover up the water and the earth. Let''s talk about it then."


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders and asked Zhou Xiaoluo and Mo Ru Nan, "do you know the location of the eternal tomb?"


    "Not long ago, I received a message from an elder of the Mohist school that the location of the eternal tomb has been roughly determined. Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing rushed to the eternal tomb. I think someone must have sent a message to them."


    Mo Ru Nan nodded, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "it is estimated that everyone has received the news from the strong men of each family, and they are already on their way to the eternal tomb."


    "The tomb of eternity, we should go too." Zhou Xiaoluo said.


    "Have all the semi saints gone? Let''s go as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu met him slightly and opened his mouth for it. There was expectation in his eyes, and there was also a cold light that did not leave a trace.


    Little star and Du Xiaoyao, qiyexi and so on went to the eternal tomb, just can meet together.


    Du Shaofu guessed in his heart that the semi saints of Legalists, famous scholars and political strategists would also be near the eternal tomb at the moment, just in time to find an opportunity to solve the problem before the powerful ones in the holy land could enter. Otherwise, when those who are strong in the Holy Land and the ancient ancestors of the nine masters in the eternal tomb come out, there will be no more opportunities, but their own big troubles.


    A moment later, a large group of people swept away to the location of the eternal tomb.


    On the way, Du Shaofu inquired about Sima Muhan of the Mohist school. He learned that Sima Muhan and his elder brother Sima Taixing were together with another group of powerful Mohist masters. Now they should also rush to the location of the eternal tomb.


    What worries Du Shaofu a little is that the whereabouts of the drunkard father, Ouyang Shuang, Su Muxin, etc. are still unknown, and the farmers and Mohists have not noticed.


    "Maybe they also went to the tomb of eternity. I didn''t receive any news because the people in the family didn''t notice."


    Zhou Xiaoluo told Du Shaofu that everyone has a secret way to inform him, but this message transmission needs to pay a great price. Generally, only very important information can be delivered.


    Du Shaofu didn''t ask any more questions, but he could only go to the tomb of eternity and see it again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the demon battlefield, it is still the same as before.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    But those demons and monsters became more and more crazy, and some powerful demons and monsters emerged everywhere, attacking all kinds of creatures.


    These demons and monsters are powerful and frightening. Once they encounter the tide of demons and beasts, they will be more or less ominous.


    "These demons and monsters seem to be heading for a certain place. Is it something important?"


    It has been found that a large number of demons and beasts are heading in the same direction, it seems that they have been summoned.


    "Let''s go and have a look. It must be extraordinary."


    Some people speak, wealth and danger in the pursuit of, far after those demons and beasts, want to seek opportunities.


    "I heard that all nine of you are going to a place called the eternal tomb, which is the core of the demon battlefield. It is of great importance and certainly has treasures."


    "I have also heard that the strong men of all nationalities are going to the tomb of eternity."


    "Let''s go and have a look. Maybe we''ll have a chance!"


    "Follow, don''t miss the chance!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion, and the tomb of eternity was gradually spread.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Vast forest, towering trees about 100 Zhang high, some even about hundreds of feet high.


    Strange trees, different from the outside world, extend and cover the mountains.


    The mountains stretch to the end of sight.


    There is a humble mountain, hidden in the depths of the forest, the towering fine trees around do not shake, it is very strange.


    But under the fine feeling, will discover, this large space is silent and silent solidification.


    There is a strange breath, like the air, which permeates the four fields invisibly and solidifies the void.


    On that mountain peak, towering trees surround and cover up. At the moment, there are nine figures standing quietly, but it gives people a feeling of extreme danger. The breath released faintly is enough to make the living beings tremble!


    Among the nine, there is a strong old man with long beard and long hair, and his face is vigorous and old. It seems to be late, but it gives people a strong and majestic feeling.


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, he would surely recognize that this man was Huang Lao, a demon beast at the level of semi saint, who had met with Lao Lei in the first time, and was extremely powerful.


    What makes people shocked is that at the moment, the other eight people, who have an invisible breath, are not much weaker than Huang Lao. There is no doubt that they are all strong at the same level.


    Such a gathering of nine strong people is enough to make the world agitate and make all living beings boil. But at the moment, these nine people have restrained their breath and obviously don''t want to let people know."Gentlemen, we are all here. Let''s get to the point."


    Beside Huang Lao, there is an old woman with long hair, like the first frost in autumn. Her silver hair is half hidden, and her face is wrinkled. It seems that she depicts the twists and turns of this life and tells the vicissitudes of life.


    The old woman with silver hair looked at the eight people around her. There was a slight chill in her eyes and her voice was cold. She continued: "Du Shaofu, that little scum, must die, otherwise there will be endless troubles. At the speed of his growth, he may break through the Holy Land and will not be far away. At that time, I am afraid that all of us will be killed by him!"


    "That bastard is hateful. All the sons and daughters of my famous family are lost in his hands. My famous family and he are irreconcilable. No matter how much we pay, we must kill him!"


    A thin, but extremely tall old man, his face was full of anger, his upper cheek was seriously depressed, and his face full of deep lines was shaking in anger.


    "The boy who killed my red fire demon lions will surely pay for it!"


    A thin old man''s body was shocked, dressed in red, and his face was old, but he had a strong and strong body like a benchmark. There was a fiery and vigorous breath on his body, which was extremely terrible and frightening!


    "We don''t end up with the devil vulture family and that kid. We have to pay a price for killing my demon vulture''s children, no matter who they are!"


    Another old woman opened her mouth. Her face was wrinkled, with a hook nose and a long chin. It was like two hooks almost sticking together.


    The old woman''s full hair is very eye-catching, half white and half black. Her thin body is tightly wrapped with a thick black cloak. Her eyes are so frightening that people can look up and feel their spirits throb!


    "The man who moves the snake family of heaven, can no one destroy him if he is protected by the family of golden winged Dapeng birds!"


    Next to the woman in the cloak of the demon vulture clan, an old man''s eyes showed cold and killing intent. His hair was not disordered. The white hair was clearly visible in the black hair. In the dimpled eye socket and the dark brown eyes, the light fluctuated, as if there was a vision emerging.


    "It will not be long before the golden winged ROC birds will roam for a long time. The little scum is going to die, and the rest of the people in the wasteland will die as well. They will cut off the roots and eliminate any future troubles. None of them will be left behind!"


    A middle-aged man stepped out of the battle suit with a low voice and golden light in his eyes. He looked at the eight people and finally fell on Huang Lao of the legalist family and said, "Huang Zhu, there are a lot of Legalists who died in the hands of that little scumbag. I don''t know what the attitude of the Legalists is this time?"


    Listening to the middle-aged man''s words, Huang''s face changed slightly. He already knew what happened in the demon battlefield. Almost all the Legalists had been damaged. No one in the younger generation, except Du Shaojing, was able to get out. The Legalists suffered a series of heavy losses!


    At the beginning of the legalist school, he thought that such a young man, even in ancient times, would be able to be arrogant and arrogant among those who were arrogant and supreme in ancient times.


    He was right all the time. In a short time, the young man had reached the present situation. Before they came in, no one in the demon battlefield could be his enemy.


    "The Legalists naturally advance and retreat together with you. That boy can''t stay!"


    Mr. Huang opened his mouth, his voice was calm, and there was a slight fluctuation in his eyes. To tell the truth, he wanted to kill the boy. At the bottom of his heart, he was really reluctant and regretful. How helpful would such a young man be if he could be used by the Legalists? Together with Du Shaojing, those two brothers and sisters were enough to make the Legalists suppress the world and prosper in the world.


    But when he got to the present situation, the Legalists missed the chance to win over the boy.


    At this point, the Legalists have been hit hard one after another. If they are allowed to grow up again, they will not be able to stop them. This is what the Legalists mean when they enter the battle field of demons.


    "Horned Dragon, is Shanglong really killed by that boy, or is someone helping him?" Looking slightly, Huang asked the middle-aged man of the war suit.


    "I got the news that it was the little scumbag who had reached the pinnacle of immortality."


    The eyes of the middle-aged battle suit called Horned Dragon are cold and cold. The dragon people like longyi and longer hope to be destroyed. Shanglong also lost the mark of dragon soul not long ago. It is reported that he has been killed by the boy.


    This kind of damage is not to hurt the dragon people, but to the five internal organs. The price is too high. The boy must die, and the country must not stay. The root of the country must be cut off.


    "Does he have such strength already?"


    Smell speech, all people''s faces, eyes light Du fan waves, each face complex.


    Not to mention the immortality and immortality, it is absolutely abnormal to kill the half Saint level.


    Not to mention that in a short period of time, the boy has already stepped to such a point, and let them practice for thousands or even more than ten thousand years.


    What made them change their color most was that if the Dragon saint was really killed by Du Shaofu, it undoubtedly proved that the boy had the strength to kill them, and none of them thought that he would be much better than the Dragon saint.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2027

    Among the nine, an old man and an old woman who had not yet spoken to each other, were now looking at each other in secret, and their eyes were waving.


    "Scorpio, earth spider, it''s not easy for you to practice until now, and you know some secrets in this world. When the catastrophe of heaven and earth comes again, no one can resist it, and certainly no one will be able to escape. However, some people can escape. If you follow our dragon clan, you will be able to avoid robbery at that time! "


    The Dragon took the old woman''s look in his eyes. The light words came out, and his eyes sank intentionally or unintentionally. He said, "the tomb of eternity is about to open. Our ancestors of the dragon clan will surely be able to walk out. Maybe at that time, we can make you step into the last half step. Then we can avoid robbery and step into the holy land. There is a wider world waiting for you. On the contrary, I am afraid it is It''s hard to escape, so now the opportunity is in your own hands. "


    Listening to the words of the Horned Dragon, the brown eyes on the old man''s face flickered with light, and looked at the old woman slightly, and they thought to themselves.


    It is not easy for them to practice. They have lived a long time and know many secrets in this world.


    Therefore, they have been concentrating on closing the door, ignoring the external affairs at all. The demon battlefield has opened and is waiting to enter it. They want to seek an opportunity to help themselves enter the last half step.


    Otherwise, they are afraid that the catastrophe has not come, and their time will come.


    "Even if the little scumbag relies on the God thunder tripod and Shanglong is killed by him, it''s easy for us to kill him together. What about the golden winged Dapeng birds? When our ancestors of the dragon race walk out of the tomb of eternity, the golden winged mires will not be able to dance for long! " The Horned Dragon continued.


    Smell speech, listen to God thunder Ding three words, there are people in the eyes do not leave traces of light.


    "Naturally, we advance and retreat with the dragon people."


    The old man, who was called Scorpio, pondered and made a decision on the balance.


    Listen to Scorpio''s words, the presence of several people in the eye light are secretly some complex.


    At the moment, it seems that the more people are attracted to the dragon clan, the better it is not.


    "The news of the eternal tomb has been spread. I believe that Du Shaofu''s little scum will surely come and those from the desolate country will surely come together. This time, we will catch all of them and cut the grass and remove the roots."


    The Horned Dragon sneered and shot coldly at the corner of his eyes, and his face was gloomy. Then he left Huang Lao intentionally or unintentionally, and said, "the Legalists have caused the present disaster because they have not removed the roots. Can we make mistakes again?"


    "Jiaolong, pay attention to your words. Our legalist family also suffered heavy losses. Many of your children were killed by that boy. That''s because your descendants of the dragon clan are too weak. There is no relationship between the Legalists and your descendants of dragon clan!" Huang Lao opened his mouth and looked at the dragon. His eyes twinkled on his face at dusk.


    "Huang Zhu, do you mean that the descendants of Legalists are better than those of the dragon clan?"


    Horned Dragon stares at Huang Lao and calls him by his name all the time. As a dragon clan, he has the pride of the dragon clan.


    "Our Legalists have a natural saint. The dragon clan can have a duel at any time. However, the nine sons of the later generations of the dragon clan have already lost all their lives. I''m afraid we can''t find anyone to come."


    Huang Zhu''s mouth slightly picked, looked at the Horned Dragon, and said with a smile: "but if you are not convinced, I can accompany you on a few moves, to see how far you have grown in these years, how far away from the real Holy Land!"


    The face of Horned Dragon is very ugly. Huang Zhu sprinkles salt on the wound of dragon clan. The Dragon pupil is very gloomy in his eyes.


    "Brother Huang Zhu and brother Jiaolong, please don''t hurt your harmony. Our goal this time is to solve the big problem."


    The old woman with silver hair, who was the first to speak, spoke out of fear that horny dragons and Huang Zhuhui would fight each other.


    Other people, at the moment, have also stepped forward to separate the Horned Dragon and the Yellow Zhu. Before the disaster was eradicated, they fell into the nest. This was not the result they wanted.


    The Horned Dragon gazed at Huang Zhu, and said darkly, "I''m afraid you have no strength to fight several times. You have lived so long and haven''t set foot in the real holy land. If you are still alive after the demon battlefield, I''d like to try what step you''ve reached!"


    "With you!"


    Huang Zhu''s face is calm, but there are waves in his heart. He is indeed on the eve of the deadline. At the moment, any move will also consume his own vitality, which will accelerate the arrival of the time limit.


    He has been on the level of semi saint for a long time, but he can''t escape the limit.


    He has been seeking to go further and step into the real holy land, so that he can regain his vitality.


    However, the holy land was too difficult for him to succeed because of his life-long efforts. So this time he entered the demon battlefield, he was a forward of the Legalists, and he also wanted to find opportunities in the demon battlefield, and wanted to go further and regain vitality.


    If he fails this time, the time will come.


    "It''s said that there are a lot of nobles in the state of famine. We should catch all of them in one net. Otherwise, we will certainly suffer later."


    The famous old man, who was thin and extremely tall, opened his mouth, and his deep lines on his face were gloomy and shaking.Listening to the famous old man''s words, everyone nodded silently.


    The younger generation in their family has almost lost all their lives, and there is no leader.


    But now the young generation of the desolate country is full of pride. Even after Du Shaofu was killed, such a desolate country is absolutely terrifying and has endless future troubles.


    If there is another terrible boy like Du Shaofu coming out of the wasteland, everyone will no longer be able to pay that price.


    Therefore, this time, we should not only exterminate the disaster, but also eradicate the whole desolate country!


    "It is said that Du Tingxuan, the father of Du Shaofu''s little scum, is also the great supreme nirvana, and has been inherited by the God Lei Tiansheng. There is also a little strange dragon and a red Jiri macaque. These three must not be left, they must be removed!"


    The Horned Dragon opens his mouth. Judging from the news that the dragon people have got now, Du Tingxuan and other three are the most terrifying existence in the wasteland except for the little scum, which can''t be left.


    "We should also guard against the interference of the farmers, Mohists and yin-yang families. It is said that Taoism and Confucianism are also close to the boy. This time, we should not have an accident."


    The old silver haired woman opened her mouth again, and her eyes were cold. She was a political strategist, and she had been in seclusion for further development.


    This time, she was called out when the war between heaven and Demons was opened. She learned about the loss of political strategists recently, especially the misfortune suffered by some of her lineal and extraordinary descendants. She was furious and could not bear it. She was determined to kill the evil.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2028

    "The farmers, Mohists, Yinyang, Taoists and Confucianists are fighting for the idea of shenlei Ding. Hum, when the boy dies this time, let''s see what they''re going to do!"


    The famous old man sneered and his eyes were glowing without leaving a trace. The boy had a god thunder tripod on his body, and gathered together in nine tripods. It would be extraordinary at that time.


    The famous masters had no intention of interfering in the friendship and resentment between the dragon clan, the strategist, the legalist school and the desolate country.


    But this time it was different. Du Shaofu killed the elite of the younger generation of the famous master. He was deeply involved in the remaining evils of the expert, so he had to intervene.


    However, if you can get a chance to get a god thunder tripod, it has a great relationship with famous masters.


    Thinking about it, the old man could not help getting excited.


    "According to the original plan, this area is the only way to the tomb of the eternal. In case of emergency, we will wait for a rabbit to come and kill one by one." The Horned Dragon opened his mouth, and his killing intention came out of his eyes without any cover up.


    On Huang Zhu''s face and manner, his eyes slightly fluctuated, and he sighed to himself that such a descendant who should have made contributions to the Legalists would be doomed this time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Huge Canyon, covered with white fog, cover the void, there are lightning shuttle, sometimes gathered into thunder, shuttle in the thick white fog, and then mysteriously disappeared.


    On the canyon, there are many figures standing, the first three women, the most impressive.


    A woman in a strong dress, will slender legs, tight hips, not a grasp of the slender waist outline of the perfect arc of temptation, devil like body and beautiful face set together, moving soul.


    There is also a girl beside the strong dressed woman. No matter her temperament or appearance, she will not be much lower than the former. Her eyes seem to be covered with smoke. Her long skirt outlines a graceful arc, and her temperament is elegant and charming.


    The third woman, young, graceful and graceful, graceful and graceful, is gorgeous enough to amaze the world.


    The three women are not others. The first one is Ouyang Shuang, who Du Shaofu has been worried about. Ye Zijin and Dai Xingyu are beside him.


    Behind the three women, there are several Du''s children, including Du GUI, Du Chong and so on. There are also many people, such as ghost car, mad Bear King, silver winged devil carving and so on.


    "It''s unusual here. Don''t get close to it. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    The sound came, the valley in front of the void, thick white fog, in the arc shuttle, there is a straight figure suspended.


    It was an upright middle-aged man, like a long gun standing in the void, with black hair and a sharp pupil.


    "Uncle Tingxuan, be careful!"


    Ye Zijin opened his mouth to that middle-aged man, and his face was slightly coagulated. There were crises everywhere in the demon battlefield and he was worried about it.


    "Good!"


    The middle-aged nodded, which was not Du Tingxuan. With the voice falling, his hair surging, his body faintly issued the sound of dragons and snakes, and swept into the thick white fog.


    "Chula la!"


    Suddenly, the lightning shuttles through the white fog, and the thunder light is spurting. There are dense lightning emerging from the void above the entire Canyon, blazing and interwoven!


    The whole Canyon, like a sudden change, terrible breath riot, crazy energy of heaven and earth, lightning and thunder.


    Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Dai Xingyu, yinyimodiao, etc. have changed their faces and frowned.


    "It''s really weird!"


    Du Tingxuan eyes a pick, has already been ready, the body lightning burst, a lightning armor covering the whole body, with a roar out.


    Covered with lightning armor, Du Tingxuan was not afraid of the thunder in the void, and even devoured the thunder and lightning of the shuttle riot.


    "Open it for me!"


    With a big drink, Du Tingxuan shakes his arm, and a wave of energy sweeps out, suddenly dispelling the thick white fog of the void.


    "Boom


    A tremor, like thunder, in the canyon, with the dispersal of the white fog, suddenly energy riots, a fiery lightning Rune surging out, emitting dazzling light, like a small piece of thunder Lake surging.


    Then, in Du Tingxuan''s stunned eyes, he saw that there was a plant rooted in the middle of the lake, which was purple and wavy, with seven leaves in total.


    Seven leaves set off a crystal clear lotus flower in full bloom, such as the world''s most perfect purple jade carving, beautiful, natural.


    But the purple arc on the lotus is enough to make people tremble!


    "Nine turns God thunder lotus, no, still only seven turns, seven turns God thunder Lotus!"


    Du Tingxuan was shocked. He was handed down by his master, Lei Tiansheng. He also got two treasures. The third treasure, nine turn God Lei Lian, was always in the hands of his son Du Shaofu. At the moment, what he saw was a rare nine turn God Lei Lian. Although it was only seven turns from the bottom, its value was inestimable. Sooner or later, it could be transformed into nine turns.


    On the seven turn God thunder lotus, the electric arc fluctuates like a flower petal in full bloom, swallowing the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth. The arc "crackles" and finally bursts out with endless force of thunder. It turns into a lightning beast and directly pours on Du Tingxuan."It''s a treasure. It''s worth the trip."


    Du Tingxuan hands, the handprint congeals, blooms the thunder light, directly one punch blows past.


    "Long..."


    The thunder blows, and Du Tingxuan''s fist contains the spirit of punishment and killing, like the supreme thunder and lightning, which directly smashes the thunder and lightning beast.


    "Chulala..."


    The seven turn God, Lei Lian, whirled around the thunder lake. The thunder waves, like thunder and tsunami, swept to Du Tingxuan again.


    "That flower is a foreign treasure. It''s terrible. Those who practice in the main realm will not get it if they encounter it!"


    Dai Xingyu opened his mouth and looked at the lightning flower from a distance. Although he didn''t know what kind of exotic treasure it was, he could be sure that the value was immeasurable. For those who practice lightning, it was a great opportunity.


    It''s just that the exotic treasure is very strong and contains thunder and lightning.


    "Long..."


    In Du Tingxuan''s eyes, a purple arc suddenly swept out of Du Tingxuan''s eyes. The lightning armor on his body suddenly bloomed, and the thunderbolt was covered by the thunderbolt''s military pulse. The spirit of punishment and killing was surging in the void!


    The rolling thunder and lightning swept, Du Tingxuan turned a blind eye to it, and came out of the sea of thunder and lightning, and directly appeared before the seven turn God Lei Lian.


    Seven turn God leilian has spirit. It seems that she has felt something. In the wave of thunder and lightning, the void is broken, and she wants to tear the void and flee.


    "No escape, seal!"


    Du Tingxuan drank deeply. In the condensation of his fingerprints, thunder and martial pulse broke out. The purple thunder and lightning talismans were all over the void. The spirit of punishment spread without killing, but it showed the dignity of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth.


    "Boom..."


    The purple thunder and lightning are powerful in the sky, punishing all living beings and covering the seven turning God thunder lotus.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2029

    Under the influence of punishment and righteousness, the seven turn God Lei Lian stopped struggling and was finally sealed by Du Tingxuan.


    The thunder and lightning began to dissipate around the void.


    Du Tingxuan collected the seven turn God Lei Lian in his hand. His bright face also showed a rare smile. The lightning armor converged and fell on the canyon.


    "Congratulations to uncle Tingxuan!"


    Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Du Chong and Du GUI are happy for him. Looking at the rare smile on Du Tingxuan''s face, he also knows that he has got an unusual treasure.


    "Go to the tomb of eternity. There should be a lot of strong people gathered there. It is said that there are strong people at the semi Holy Level entering. Everyone should pay attention to safety."


    Du Tingxuan slightly raised his face, his eyes were happy and worried. He said to Ouyang Shuang, "if there is no accident, the boy should also arrive at the tomb of eternity. He should not miss the big scene."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Calm void, dark sky, there are clusters of dark clouds, irregularly scattered in the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the calm void, there is the sound of breaking wind resounding through the air. Several figures are crossing the air at a very fast speed, and two of them flash to the near space.


    There are more than 20 figures in total. At the beginning, a man in gold with a three-dimensional face like a knife carving is a man in gold. His golden eyes are bright and his hair is long. His body is thin and straight. He exudes a kind of awe inspiring King''s spirit for no reason. Who else can there be without Du Xiaoyao.


    "We''ve got the right message."


    The enchanting spirit opens his mouth, and his graceful body flies across the void. The bright red silk skirt is flying in the air. On the black and beautiful long hair, several bright red hair bands are dancing, and the body is beautiful and charming.


    "There are a lot of people who are looking ahead. The news we have received should not be wrong. The tomb of eternity should be in front of us." Du Xiaoyao opened her mouth, her skin was crystal clear, and she was slightly golden.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know."


    With Du Xiaoyao''s voice falling, there is a middle-aged mouth beside the spirit, full of hair like a small black python, red eyes, with a powerful cold breath fluctuation, it is the blood vine evil spirit.


    Behind xuetengsha, there are more than ten people from HuangGuo and tianwu college. They have good accomplishments, but they are not too strong. They are not generals, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, guiwa, etc.


    "If the eternal tomb, as rumored to be, is an important place in the demon battlefield, I think that guy must be on his way at least at this time."


    Du Xiaoyao''s voice dropped, and then he said to all the people behind him: "be careful. There may be forces from all sides ahead. There are many enemies in the wasteland. Once you are in danger, you can act according to the circumstances. You can''t help anyway."


    "Yes."


    After his death, the children of Huang Kingdom and the disciples of tianwu academy nodded respectfully. Everyone knew that the one in front of him was a perverted Lord like the great ROC emperor. If it had not been for his protection, they would have been robbed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mountains and rivers are connected and mountains stand.


    "Hula! "


    a lot of spatial fluctuations suddenly appeared in the sky, with hot air billowing and many figures flying from the void.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    There are old and strong people riding on the beast mount, and there are many figures flying in the back air, emitting a strong breath, so that the creatures of zhoukong retreat one after another and dare not to approach.


    At the beginning, it was four flaming fire phoenixes pulling an ancient chariot with inscriptions and inscriptions, wrapped in a rolling flame, and the space spread white smoke, blazing heat across the earth.


    "It''s the Phoenix people! "


    " there are yin and Yang people! "


    "It''s strange, how can people of Phoenix and Yin and Yang get together?"


    "It seems that it is true that all the major forces are going to the eternal tomb!"


    "Let''s keep up, but don''t miss it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at that group of people from afar, the creatures in the distance were surprised and discussed in secret.


    "Dingdang, Dingdang "


    the Phoenix chariot galloped, the flame fluctuated, and the colorful ornaments on the curtain jingled.


    The seemingly small ancient chariot has a huge interior space. At the moment, there are several figures sitting there. In addition to a teenage girl and a 34 year old girl, there are also four gorgeous women and two martial arts youths.


    And these people, of course, are Zixuan, huangling''er, HuangFei, fengxiao, fenghan, and qiyexi and Xiaoxing.


    "Those demons have been out of trouble one after another. I don''t know where my father is now. I have to enter the tower of eternity, which is the last chance." The little star opens his mouth, and his young face has a very old age that does not match his age.


    "The tower of eternity has spread, and with his character, he is sure to go." The voice of Zixuan was like the sounds of nature.


    "Good to see my father at last." The little girl was very excited and had a smile on her face."I hope he won''t be frightened." Seven night Xi smiles and caresses the little girl''s hair.


    In the chariot, everyone will smile. The guy has not been married, but now his daughters are both two, and they are all terrible. It is said that Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao and several children of the Du family are extremely gifted. Who dares to provoke such a family.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Empty space, surrounded by a space ripple disorder, the formation of a storm, if ordinary creatures into it, enough to be torn into pieces.


    Here is the void space. The practitioners above the strong realm tear the space and walk through the void.


    Although these space storms are severe, they do not pose a great threat to the strong regional environment.


    In the silent void space, only the turbulent flow of space roars.


    Nine figures cross the knees and sit, there are men and women, several old people, the breath of the body hidden to no leakage.


    The nine are the semi saints of the Legalists Huang Zhu, the dragon clan, the Horned Dragon, the strategist, the famous master, the devil vulture family, the sky snake family, the red fire demon lion family, and the two scorpions and earth spiders.


    The nine strong men have been hiding here for some time.


    I don''t know how long after that, Huang Zhu, sitting in the void space with his knees crossed, suddenly opened his eyes. At the same time, the eyes of eight people around him also opened at the same time.


    "The breath is very familiar. It should be the red Jiri macaque in the wasteland!" Huang Zhu opened his mouth.


    "Jie Jie, I didn''t expect that the first one to come was the red Jiri macaque. Then I''ll collect the interest first and kill one by one!" The Horned Dragon sneered and his eyes were full of killing intention.


    The mountains are vast, towering trees are more than 100 Zhang high. They extend to cover the mountains and reach the end of the line of sight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2030

    "Whoosh..."


    In the vast void, there are more than 20 figures passing through the void.


    These more than 20 figures are Du Xiaoyao, Meiling, xuetengsha and others.


    "Slow down!"


    Suddenly, Du Xiaoyao''s figure stopped in the middle of the air, waving and standing, so that everyone behind him stopped.


    "What''s the matter..."


    After death, people stop living. Some people murmur. They look around with suspicious faces, but they get nothing, nobody, and feel nothing different.


    Only spirit and blood vine evil spirit face suddenly dignified, he [she] two people know du Xiaoyao''s means most clearly.


    "Why hide and hide, rat behavior!"


    Looking at the void in front of him, Du Xiaoyao''s beautiful face like a knife is slightly raised, and there is light fluctuation in his golden eyes.


    As the voice came out, Du Xiaoyao''s hair trembled. His thin and straight body gave out a terrible domineering atmosphere. His fingerprints condensed, and a golden wrapped fist seal exploded directly into the void ahead.


    "It''s just waiting for a rabbit to come. Why don''t you die?"


    The sound of killing comes from the void, and a very short and powerful energy competition also shoots out from the void at the same time, and directly hits Du Xiaoyao''s fist seal.


    "boom!"


    When the two collide, the void vibrates and the "rumbling" energy sound explodes.


    The violent energy storm swept through, making the fresh red silk skirt flying behind, the hair band dancing, and the posture staggering backward for a few steps, but the moving posture is still obsequious across the void.


    The blood vine evil spirit recoiled, but he couldn''t help it. The violent energy aftershock made him hard to touch. His eyes were flushed with blood, and a powerful breath of yin and cold suddenly spread from his own body.


    Meiling and sangteng sharao are like this, and the other children are directly shocked and extremely embarrassed.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Some people vomited blood and almost fell from the air. This kind of aftereffect is beyond their reach.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s figure also faltered backward a step, bright golden double pupil is one sink, way: "dragon clan!"


    "Eh..."


    In the void, there was a voice of surprise.


    "This red Jiri macaque has great strength!"


    At the same time, there was a sound coming out of the void, and then the void rippled, as if there was a crack being torn apart from the sky. The nine figures almost flashed out around Du Xiaoyao, Meiling and xuetengsha.


    The nine figures appeared, and the breath of nine towering air suddenly diffused and opened.


    At the moment, Du Dun''s eyes were not so strong as to cover up the nine and a half times.


    When Du Xiaoyao''s last eyes fell on the body of the legalist Huang Zhu, his face suddenly became gloomy, and everything was probably understood. He said, "old man, it''s you!"


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Huang Zhu looked calm, and his eyes fell on Du Xiaoyao''s face at dusk. He did not look at other people except for the body of Meiling and xuetengsha.


    "Legalists, dragon people, and strategists Nine and a half saints. It seems that they have come with preparation. "


    Du Xiaoyao sneered lightly. It''s not once or twice to deal with strategists and dragon people, and recognize its breath.


    Legalists, dragons, strategists and other nine and a half saints, such a lineup can not be said to be small, this is absolutely prepared.


    "Nine and a half saints...!"


    When such words fall into the ears of the spirit, the blood vine evil spirit and a crowd behind it. It''s not that the spirit can''t help shivering.


    "In any case, the wasteland is doomed to die. Let''s start with you."


    Horny dragon sneers and stares at Du Xiaoyao. He is the one who has just made a move, but he doesn''t take advantage of it. At the moment, his face is not very good-looking.


    "The strength is not weak, but it is far from enough to rely on the nine of you who want to move the wasteland."


    Du Xiaoyao said, looking relaxed, but the heart is very dignified.


    If he is alone, it is still unknown whether these nine people can really stay with him.


    But now there are many people in, spirit spirit, blood rattan Sha and so on have no strength to compete with these semi saints, which makes Du Xiaoyao worried.


    "Do you really think that a small wasteland can be wanton in this world?" The Horned Dragon stares at Du Xiaoyao with a solemn tone.


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly looked up at the void on his side, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Then he looked at the Horned Dragon again, slowed down his speech, and said faintly, "big bug of the dragon clan, I''m too lazy to intervene. Naturally, someone will take care of you!"


    "What do you mean?"


    The Horned Dragon hears the speech and stares at Du Xiaoyao in surprise and asks.


    "What he means is to give you to me to clean up. Now the dragon clan is really getting worse and worse!"A young voice suddenly resounded from the side.


    At the same time, the crown prince, the Horned Dragon, the scorpion and the earth spider suddenly looked in the direction of the voice.


    "Hiss "


    the sound of breaking wind resounds, and there is a golden light shining from the void, and a petite body also appears above the void.


    The comer was a girl of ten years old. She wore a red skirt with twinkling star patterns. Her blue and black hair was tied with a ponytail and was thrown behind her small head. However, on her pink face, there was a golden glow in her eyes, especially a vertical Rune mark in her eyebrow, which added a bit of evil to her noble temperament.


    Such a small figure appears, but without any reason, with a kind of terrible supreme gas, let the horny dragon, scorpion, spider and so on immediately look up, carefully look at.


    "Little star!"


    When he saw that small figure, the dignified faces of the spirit and the blood vine evil spirit suddenly showed a ray of joy. It was not a small star who could still have.


    It was the little star who came. When the Horned Dragon and Du Xiaoyao fought, she felt the breath of Du Xiaoyao and the dragon family. She immediately came and looked at the nine floating figures in front of her. Her plump face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Who comes from? You don''t want to go home and drink milk. Do you want to die?"


    Looking at the little star, the corner of Horned Dragon''s eyes twitched. Such a little girl''s voice was so big that she didn''t put him and the dragon family in their eyes!


    "This little girl is the dragon!"


    Huang Zhu looked at the little star and opened his mouth to the dragon. He had seen the little star outside the Legalists.


    Looking at Huang Zhu, the little star''s eyes poured out meaning and said, "old thing, it''s your Legalists, hateful!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, God helped me too. I didn''t expect that another one came, but it saved a lot of Kung Fu. 1"


    the Horned Dragon burst into laughter. Besides Du Shaofu, there were three others in the wasteland that had to be killed. They were the strange dragons that the dragon clan wanted to kill. This made him not happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2031

    "It''s a mixed dragon like you. It looks like you''re going out to the devil''s battlefield. I''ll have to go to the dragon clan myself to rectify the dragon clan. Otherwise, the dragon clan will be destroyed in the hands of miscellaneous dragons like you!"


    The little star glimpsed the Horned Dragon lightly, one mouthful a miscellaneous dragon, did not put the Horned Dragon in the eye at all.


    Looking at a little strange dragon, he was so arrogant that he didn''t put the Horned Dragon in his eyes, which made him yellow. Scorpio and others were very surprised and moved.


    As far as the red Jiri macaque and little Yilong are concerned, the people in the wasteland are really arrogant. In the face of the nine of them, the chijiri macaque and the little Yilong don''t show any panic and fear. As for this, no one can compare them with each other, even some old ones, which makes them feel moved ¡£


    The Horned Dragon gnawed his teeth. He was not a pure descendant of the real dragon. It was not easy for him to practice to the present day. He was also the most taboo to mention the word "miscellaneous dragon" in front of him.


    But now the little dragon called him one by one. If he didn''t put him in his eyes, he couldn''t bear it any more. His face began to be ferocious, his breath was surging, his vibration twisted the void, his eyes were killing, he was staring at the little stars, and said: "little strange dragon, look for death!"


    "Whoosh..."


    There was the sound of the broken wind, and as the words of the Horned Dragon fell, it seemed to feel something, and its eyes looked at the direction of the little star just coming.


    At the same time, Huang Zhu and others also raised their heads at the same time.


    "Do the dragon people think that after the Kirin, they can be respected in the world?"


    The fairy voice is dim, there is purple light shining from the void, a dazzling purple light spreads out, and then a graceful figure emerges, skin like blood, eyes on the beautiful face are like two rounds of purple bright moon, purple clothes are empty, purple flame dark lines are shadowy, body is buoyant, charming and temperament are all integrated into one, enough to make any woman look envious, Let all men in the world lose their mind.


    The woman appeared, and purple eyes looked around her, and then she looked at the Horned Dragon. With the sound of nature, she said, "little star is right. It''s really a miscellaneous dragon."


    "Phoenix family, purple flame demon Huang..."


    The Horned Dragon felt the breath of the woman in purple. His eyes twitched, and he was gloomy. He said, "the descendants of the Phoenix clan really don''t know the height of heaven and earth, but it''s not enough!"


    "And us


    Behind the woman in purple, a large number of broken wind resounded through.


    there were animal figures riding at a gallop, but in this groundless atmosphere, they trembled and did not dare to roar.


    An ancient chariot across the sky, a number of graceful figures and a number of martial men across the void, fell on the side of the woman in purple.


    The number of beautiful figures, any one will not be under this purple dress woman how much, the first two men are extraordinary!


    There are also several beautiful women and old figures falling together, the breath on their bodies is very strong, solidification void.


    "Phoenix family, yin and Yang family..."


    Among the nine Huang Zhu, some of them changed their eyes and recognized their breath. Although there was no cultivator of the same level as them, the arrival of the Yin Yang family and the Phoenix clan was somewhat in the way.


    At the moment, the group of people here are Zixuan, qiyexi, huanglinger, HuangFei, fenghan, Fengchu, qijiajun, as well as the strong ones of Yinyang and Fenghuang.


    "Sister Xing, is this old fellow a miscellaneous dragon?"


    A four or five-year-old girl walked out, her eyes glowing with blue light and her voice was young. She was looking at the Horned Dragon curiously. Her eyes were like seeing a rare thing.


    But the little girl''s eyes, it is no doubt that the Horned Dragon''s gloomy face is difficult to see a pole.


    Today, all the people call him a Zalong, and even a little girl doesn''t pay attention to him at the moment. How can Jiaolong, a semi saint of dragon clan, bear it.


    "Girl, back off!"


    Zixuan opened her teeth, intentionally or unintentionally blocked the little girl behind her. She had a clear attitude and never retreated. However, the breath from the nine people in front of her made her very clear in her heart. If she did, they would try their best to count them out, and they would never be rivals.


    At this moment, looking at the breath of the nine figures in front of you, you can see that Huang ling''er, Qi Ye Xi, as well as some old people and strong people in the family of Phoenix and Yin and Yang, change color and look dignified.


    "Hiss..."


    Seven night Xi and Huang ling''er''s fiber hands, quietly there is a wave of light, it seems that there is something crushed.


    "This matter has nothing to do with the Phoenix family and its Yin and Yang family. Do you have to intervene?"


    Huang Zhu opens his mouth and looks at Huang ling''er, Qi Yexi and the Phoenix family, the elderly and the strong in the yin-yang family.


    Although these people''s cultivation strength is not weak, there is no doubt that they have not made much impact on the nine of them. However, the Phoenix family and yin-yang family behind these younger generations make Huang Zhu have to fear three points.The minds of a semi sage strong man of strategists, masters, red fire demon lions, magic vultures, and sky snakes are almost the same as Huang Zhu.


    Naturally, they don''t pay too much attention to the young people in front of them. What really worries them is the Phoenix clan and the Yin and Yang family behind them.


    Especially for the demonic vultures, the sky snakes, the red fire demon lions and the scorpion earth spiders, they have dragon clan, strategists, Legalists and famous experts. They have to join hands to kill the wasteland in the cradle, but they are not willing to offend the Phoenix family and the Yin and Yang family.


    "The Phoenix family and the desolate country advance and retreat together. If you want to move the wasteland today, then the Phoenix family can''t stay out of it!"


    This is Huang ling''er''s attitude. Under the red pattern pleated skirt, the skirt only covers the knee, and a touch of crisp white is exposed in front of her body, which outlines the graceful posture and radiance. Her words also represent the attitude of the whole Phoenix family.


    "Yin Yang family and the desolate country advance and retreat together!"


    Seven night dawn, this is the attitude of yin and Yang.


    Listening to the words of qiyexi and huangling''er, Huang Zhu''s face in the twilight still has a trace of displeasure and gloom in his calm eyes. The Phoenix family and the yin-yang family want to intervene, which is not the result he wants.


    "If it''s too late, it will change. I''m afraid that the Phoenix clan and the yin-yang family have already informed the people behind that they must solve the red Jiri horse monkey and the strange dragon as soon as possible!"


    The silver haired woman of the political strategist was heard by Huang Zhu and others. She knew that there were also semi saints in the Phoenix clan and Yin Yang family. Once they arrived here, it would be difficult to predict how to deal with the red Jiri horse monkey and the strange dragon again, which must be solved as soon as possible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2032

    "If you don''t want to kill the yin-yang family and the Phoenix clan, you should first kill the red Jiri macaque and the other dragon!"


    The old man of the famous family preached that as long as there was no one to kill the Phoenix family and the Yin Yang family, then the half saints of the Phoenix family and Yin Yang family would arrive, and there was no way to say anything more.


    "Good!"


    The crowd nodded, and in an instant, the nine breath surged at the same time, the void trembled, and the nine terrible breath rushed into the sky together, solidifying the void.


    Just nine breath, has already let the insufficient strength of the practitioners on the field nearly paralyzed, almost fell from the void.


    You know, these are nine genuine semi saints.


    In this world, although the holy land is the most top existence on the pyramid.


    But the semi saints are definitely one of the peaks in this world.


    "Be careful


    When the nine breath rose to the sky, Du Xiaoyao said to the spirit and others behind him. The golden light surged in his eyes, and the surging energy was like the beginning of chaos and the sudden explosion of storm.


    "Boom


    Almost at the same time, from the tiny body of the little star, an inexhaustible energy was swept out with a supreme pressure. The peculiar golden flame penetrated from the void, and it was so hot that the empty space burned out a white fog vacuum. The blazing breath made the living beings feel the trembling spirits from afar!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Zixuan, huangling''er, qiyexi, fenghan, Fengchu, HuangFei, etc. are also surging at the same time. They can only resist with all their strength.


    "Who dares to touch my Phoenix clan!"


    "Who dares to move my children of yin and Yang family?"


    At this critical moment, such two voices resound through the void, and then two figures emerge from the void. Then, with a lightning speed, along the way with dark space cracks, they suddenly appear in front of Huang linger and qiyexi.


    "Horned Dragon, yellow Zhu, snake, holmium lion, dove hawk, scorpion and earth spider, it turns out that you are the people who want to move us. It''s really brave of you to move the Phoenix clan!"


    An old man in red stares at the Horned Dragon. Huang Zhuhe, the semi saint of the snake clan, the red fire demon lion clan and the demon vulture clan, opens his mouth for this. He can''t see how old he is. His red hair is as hot as fire. His voice is extremely wet and hoarse, and his voice is filled with a terrible blazing heat.


    "The Phoenix burns the fire!"


    When he saw the old man with red clothes and red hair, his face suddenly changed greatly.


    They all know the old man, who is fengfenfen, a terrible character of the Phoenix clan. They share the same reputation with them, but they have a long-standing reputation and terrible strength.


    Beside the old man in red clothes and red hair, an old man who seems to be over half a hundred years old is as bright as a river of heaven and stars falling down. His eyes are like two brightest stars on his face. He looks at the silver haired old woman and the old man of a famous family and says, "Gongsun Yuying, Gongsun Qichang, you strategist and famous master, this is to officially open with my Yin and Yang family Fight


    Seven stars


    When looking at such an old man, the silver haired woman of the political strategist and the old man of the famous family were equally ugly.


    Huang Zhu, Jiaolong, Gongsun Yuying, Gongsun Qichang, holmium lion, and so on, their breath soared to the sky, but at the moment, their eyes twitched secretly.


    What they were most worried about happened. They didn''t expect that the two old guys of Phoenix clan and yin-yang family in the demon battlefield came so fast.


    "I''ve seen the ancestor of burning fire!"


    "I''ve seen the old star!"


    When these two old men appeared in front of them, Huang Ling Er, Feng Han, Qi Yexi and other strong men and children of Yin Yang family and Phoenix family suddenly showed their joy and saluted with excitement.


    "You stand back


    Fengfenxun and qixingchen are almost possessed with magic spirit. They wave their long sleeves to huanglinger behind them. Qiyexi and others sweep away. The breath of the two people has already virtually distorted the void, which makes huanglinger and qiyexi retreat.


    The hearts of fengfenfen and qixingchen are very clear that the semi Saint level duel can not be intervened by Huang linger and others, and these younger generations can not afford any damage.


    "Well, it''s just a few old things. What can I do for you?"


    The little star''s tender voice did not show any face, but with the arrival of Phoenix and seven stars, the dignified eyes in the depths of her eyes relaxed a lot.


    The little star didn''t step back and stand together with Feng Huo. He could not be afraid of any of the nine semi saints.


    Facing the small stars standing together, the old face of Feng Fen Fen can only be helpless, without feeling any impropriety, or even forcing out a few wisps of smile.


    Feng Fen Heng knows the identity and metamorphosis of this little guy. In the whole Phoenix clan, it''s enough to give him face if he is not allowed to salute.


    "What we have to deal with is the people of the desolate country. We have nothing to do with the Phoenix clan and the yin-yang family. Why go through this muddy water?"Looking at the Phoenix and the seven stars, the dragon''s face twitched in secret and said, "even if you intervene, it''s useless. If you really want to fight, even the descendants of the Phoenix family and the Yin and Yang family will be affected."


    In the words of horned dragons, one of the threats is self-evident. There are nine of them. At the moment, there are only two people in fengfenfen and Qixing, which can''t stop anything at all.


    If fengfenhuo and qixingchen really want to help the desolate country, it is undoubtedly tantamount to tearing up the skin. Then, if they fight against those extraordinary descendants of the Phoenix family and the yin-yang family, fengfenhuo and qixingchen can not protect everyone. Why should they compensate their descendants for a desolate country.


    Horny dragon''s threat, phoenix burning and seven stars where can''t hear, but it is really some scruples.


    "The nine of you are so old and have practiced for so many years, but now they have to join hands to fight against a few younger generations. It is really shameless. If the ancestors of the dragon clan, Legalists, famous masters and political strategists still live in the world, they will not be able to see people again!"


    Feng Huo''s face darkened and looked at the little stars around her. Then she swept her eyes from nine people, such as Jiaolong and Huang Zhu. Her hot and fierce breath fluctuated and said, "if you really don''t want to be old-fashioned and even the younger generation wants to do something about the wasteland, then I swear that I will certainly kill all the younger generation in the ER clan!"


    "Count me in. Since you don''t want to be shameless, I''ll kill every one of you from now on."


    Qi Xingchen''s eyes did not leave a trace from the small star and Du Xiaoyao''s body, starlike eyes staring at the Horned Dragon, Gongsun Yuying and others shot out of the cold without any cover up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2033

    Facing the threat of horned dragons, fengfenfen and qixingchen are obviously not easy to offend. If you dare to touch the younger generation in my family, then I will destroy all the descendants in your family, and no one will be good.


    Faced with fengfenfen and qixingchen, Jiaolong, Huangzhu, shebi and other people are also very clear that no matter how many people die, each race can only accept their own fate.


    But if their identity really moves the descendants of the Phoenix clan and the Yin and Yang family, the consequences are definitely not preventable.


    When the time comes, the top leaders of the Yin Yang family and the Phoenix clan will be slaughtering their descendants crazily, which is definitely not just verbal.


    "Huang Zhu, Gongsun and Qichang, you stop the phoenix burning fire and the seven stars, others quickly solve the red Jiri horse monkey and the dragon!"


    Horned Dragon preached that no matter how much they wanted to kill the red Jiri macaque and the other dragon, they gathered here to wait for a rabbit. They could not easily miss such an excellent opportunity.


    Even if it is at this moment to the phoenix burning fire and seven stars, but also can not stop them.


    The red Jiri Macaca and Allosaurus are not simple, but now it''s nine to four, and they also have an absolute crush advantage.


    What''s more, phoenix burning bones and seven stars just need to be delayed. What they really want to kill is the red Jiri macaque and the other dragon!


    Breath surging, nine people''s eyes changed, respectively staring at phoenix burning, seven stars, little star, Du Xiaoyao and others.


    They wanted to take quick action to solve two of the three people who needed to be solved in the wasteland except for Nadu Shaofu.


    The breath of Huang Zhu, Gongsun Qichang and others fluctuated, and Feng Huo and Qi Xingchen also looked deeply. The breath on their bodies also gushed out in an instant. There was a rune dazzling, the breath was surging, and quietly solidified the void.


    "Do it!"


    When such a voice fell, the Horned Dragon had already been unable to bear it. The dragon''s power was full of air, and there was a faint roar of greed from the dragon. He wanted to solve the little star himself.


    "Strong men come again!"


    But all of a sudden, Huang Zhu changed color. His old face in the twilight was very complicated. He felt that the strong one was close to him, and the other side was very strong. Otherwise, he would not be able to escape his prying. He would not find out until he arrived.


    At the same time, Horned Dragon and others also felt the strong breath, and changed their color secretly, looking up to be alert to farsightedness.


    "Boom!"


    the sky is shaking, and there is a huge wave sweeping across the earth. In an instant, the sky is covered with golden runes, shining everywhere, as if there are gods coming!


    A sense of despotism and incompatibility instantly made the semi saints tremble for no reason, and other creatures were even more frightened.


    In a flash, a hobbling figure appeared in the air.


    This is an old woman with crane hair, dressed in light gold plain clothes. Her old face has experienced years of carving, and her eyes are filled with light golden light.


    When such a staggering figure appeared, many strong people on the scene changed color instantly.


    But at the moment, when I saw the figure of the old woman, little star, Du Xiaoyao and others, their eyes were somewhat dignified, and their faces immediately relaxed and a smile appeared on their faces.


    "The family of golden winged mires!"


    My eyes are changing.


    The domineering atmosphere of the golden winged ROC is not hidden. Anyone can feel it at the moment.


    At the moment, this shambling figure is the old lady of the golden winged ROC family, Du Shaofu''s grandmother in the family.


    "Granny."


    At the same time, the small body also rushed to its side directly. At the beginning, she had met this great grandmother, but she knew the strength of this great grandmother.


    "I''ve seen you, master!" Du Xiaoyao bowed down to salute.


    "I''ve seen you, master!"


    Zixuan, qiyexi and huangling''er also know the identity of the old lady, and her beautiful face is full of joy.


    "I''ve seen you, master!"


    Yin Yang family, an old man in the Phoenix family, salutes the strong. It''s very respectful.


    Even seven stars and Phoenix burn two people are saluting at the moment.


    "Everyone is free."


    The old lady nodded to the seven stars and the Phoenix. Although the golden winged Dapeng birds were not born, they did not represent the news from the outside world. I don''t know. The yin-yang family and the Phoenix family seem to be very close to her grandson''s wasteland. She has heard that her grandson''s confidantes seem to be quite a lot. She has looked at Zixuan and qiyexi, and can''t help but look at them more.


    Then the old lady stroked the hair of the little star around her. Her eyes were swept by Huang Zhu, Jiaolong, Gongsun Yuying, Gongsun Qichang and others. She asked, "little star, is anyone going to bully you?"


    The old lady entered the demon battlefield. She had met the elder and others. She knew the situation and the situation of her grandson, so she looked everywhere.


    Just now, this strong breath, mixed with the Dragon flavor of the family feud, startled the old lady who was looking for her grandson everywhere. She thought that Sun Tzu was in danger, but she did not expect that it was Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao.Looking at the scene at the moment, the old lady already knew what had happened. The dragon family, Legalists, famous masters, political strategists, etc. were fighting against the wasteland.


    "Grandma, I want to kill these things!"


    At the moment, the little star seems to have found a supporter. With three points of grievance, Huang Zhu and others said to the old lady. They picked their mouths and looked at them with a bit of supreme pride. They said, "but their strength is not enough."


    "Well, my grandmother will make the decision for you!"


    The old lady didn''t say much at all. Everything was as expected. The dragon people were really fighting against the wasteland. Their pale gold clothes suddenly burst out with golden runes. Suddenly, the energy of heaven and earth in the whole sky fluctuated violently.


    "If you dare to attack my great grandson, do you want to die?"


    Such a voice was domineering and fierce in an instant. From the old lady''s tottering body, an incomparable and fierce momentum swept out suddenly. The seemingly old and powerless palm and sleeve swung towards the front, and a piece of bright golden Rune was dazzling like golden light and lightning. It condensed into a huge golden wing, which covered the sky and swept down.


    The golden wings swept across the void, making the void full of thousands of waves. The vast cracks in the void filled the sky and devoured everything!


    Horned dragons, Huang Zhu and others suddenly changed their faces. The huge golden Rune wings were sweeping at the nine of them at the same time. The old lady was attacking them at the same time. What a bully!


    "Let''s go!"


    There were cheers coming out. In an instant, the nine strong men all joined hands, and the nine energy was transformed into various attacks.


    The sword spirit condenses, the terror is incomparable, cuts the sky!


    There is Dao mang to cut through the void, filled with terrible killing intention!


    There is a palm print accompanied by the sky god light, let the void burst to pieces!


    There is a dragon like shadow sweeping out of the void. The dragon is roaring like thunder


    "Do it!"


    Almost at the same time, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, fengfenfen and qixingchen, without any hesitation, accompanied by the old lady.


    Mysterious golden flame swept the sky!


    The air of chaos is like the beginning of heaven and earth!


    The fire of Phoenix covers the sky!


    A star falls!


    This kind of power shakes the heaven and earth, shaking the whole sky as if heaven and earth were upside down.


    The four sides of life shudder, the spirit wants to be crushed!


    The nine attacks mainly by Huang Zhu, a Horned Dragon, collided with the five attacks led by the old lady. Such a powerful power swept through, and the whole world collapsed in an instant.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The sky broke and the ground was shattered, and everything that was seen turned into ruins and was razed to the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2034

    Such a terrible aftershock, let qiyexi, huanglinger, Zixuan, etc. step back to resist the aftershock, protect the yin-yang family, Huang Guo and the children of the Phoenix family who are not strong enough.


    In the void, more than ten figures recoil at the same time, while the feet of horned dragons and Huang Zhu retreated with dignified looks.


    Nine of them resisted five, but they didn''t take advantage of it. Especially the old lady of the golden winged ROC was afraid that she was close to the real holy land, and they were afraid of it secretly!


    The Phoenix burned, and the figure of the seven stars was also shaken back. But their eyes were surprised at Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. They could understand that the old lady of the golden winged Dapeng family had not been shaken back.


    The origin of the old lady is not ordinary. I''m afraid it''s just a drop from the real holy land.


    But the Du Xiaoyao and the little star, in just the impact, but also just a little shake.


    As soon as a strong man makes a move, he knows if there is one.


    They are even more shocked, is the strength of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, have to be on top of them?


    Du Xiaoyao''s golden clothes are full of drum, and the golden spirit pupil is like a round of sun, and the breath is surging.


    Suddenly, it seemed to feel something. His eyes trembled, and he looked up at the deep sky. Then, a happy look appeared on the handsome face, and a smile without cover up was raised.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the sky, there are a large group of people plundering the sky. It is Du Shaofu, Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo Ru Nan and other wasteland countries, farmers, as well as a group of strong men and children of the Mohist school.


    In the direction of the eternal tomb, Du Shaofu released his mind all the way, searching for the breath along the way to see if he could meet the people of the desolate country.


    At the moment, there were already semi saints and strong men from all sides entering the battlefield of heaven and evil. Du Shaofu was very nervous, for fear that other people in the wasteland might have an accident.


    All the way to search, for a moment, Du Shaofu eyes a pick, feel a familiar breath.


    It is a kind of breath from the pulse and soul, far better than the scope of Yuan Shen''s prying.


    "I''ll go first, and you''ll follow me!"


    When such words fall, Du Shaofu''s figure speeds up, and the golden light behind him explodes. The ROC''s golden wings stretch out, cutting through the void, and instantly disappears into the void.


    Zhou Xiaoluo, Mo such as men raised their eyes, and then spread out the figure, quickly catching up with them, but with their speed, in addition to the generals and ministers, other people are much slower.


    The ground was cracked, ravines were thick, and everywhere was a mess.


    In the distance of the void, I don''t know when, attracting many creatures to watch from afar.


    But these onlookers did not dare to get close to them. The terrible breath covered the sky, and the light was dazzling, like the gathering of gods, which made their spirits tremble!


    All around the void, people with insufficient strength, including Zixuan and huangling''er, have all stepped back.


    Originally, horny dragon and Huang Zhu surrounded Du Xiaoyao and Meiling, but now they have become old lady, little star, fengfenhuo, Qixing. Du Xiaoyao has no one to stand with Jiaolong and Huangzhu.


    Huang Zhu, Horned Dragon and other facial features are very ugly.


    They didn''t delay. They just said some nonsense, but they didn''t expect that the old lady of the seven stars, the Phoenix and the golden winged ROC would come so fast.


    Although they still have an advantage in the number of people, it is obvious that there is no big chance to kill the red Jiri macaque and the little Allosaurus. The old lady of the golden winged ROC family is not so strong.


    "With your age and years of practice, it''s really shameless to shoot at several younger generations!"


    The old lady opened her mouth, her breath was incomparably domineering, her voice was shocking, her eyes were bright, and she was no longer a seemingly tottering old woman.


    "There''s nothing to say. Today, the red Jiri macaque and little Yilong will die, and no one can stop it!"


    The Horned Dragon is still in the air, and it has to be sent. Although the old lady, Phoenix, and seven stars are here, the nine of them still have a chance. Anyway, they just want to kill the red Jiri macaque and the alien dragon.


    "It''s up to you, enough!"


    The old lady opened her mouth, her eyes were sharp and frightening, and the golden light surged everywhere.


    "Whew..."


    Du Shaofu felt Du Xiaoyao''s breath through the void with the wings of Dapeng, and his pulse soul felt Du Xiaoyao''s breath. He felt the familiar breath of little star, grandmother of the golden winged Dapeng family, Zixuan, qiyexi and so on.


    There are also the strong and familiar atmosphere of dragon, strategist, snake, red fire demon lion and devil vulture, which makes Du Shaofu extremely dignified, work hard and rush to the destination at full speed.


    When you hear the words from the dragon''s mouth, don''t let the dragon out of the sky


    "Dare you


    The sound of the Horned Dragon has not yet fallen completely. A sound like thunder comes from the depths of the void. At the same time, the dazzling golden light on the sky seems to rise on an obsidian day, covering half of the sky. The whole void is shaking in an instant.All eyes look up and feel a strong breath.


    The familiar voice came, and the familiar breath came. The old lady, the little star, the seven night light, Zixuan, Meiling, xueteng Sha and so on all of a sudden made their eyes tremble.


    A figure appeared in the void, upright and upright, with a face of resolute determination, purple robe hunting, black hair moving shoulder to shoulder, behind a pair of ROC wings filled with golden light, carrying the domineering will and supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng birds!


    It''s just a breath like this, which makes all the beasts in the field tremble for it, including the strong ones in the Phoenix clan!


    "See the president!"


    "see the emperor of the ROC!"


    When the familiar figure came, the body of spirit, blood vine and evil spirit was shaking, kneeling on one knee in the void, excited.


    "That''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. He''s here!"


    Among the many creatures watching from afar, some of them spoke and trembled for no reason. A good play is about to begin!


    "Dad


    The young voice came out, and the little star''s eyes were beaming with joy. A blue black blue black hair tied with a horse''s tail was thrown behind his small head. There was an upright Rune mark in the center of his eyebrow, which seemed noble and evil. He rushed to Du Shaofu''s side with a smile on his face and looked at people and animals harmless.


    Du Xiaoyao looked at Du Shaofu, but his eyes were quite calm. However, the last dignified color in his eyes disappeared quietly, and a faint smile appeared on his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2035

    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is that him?"


    The seven stars and Feng''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body and looked at him carefully.


    They have heard of such a young man for a long time, but today it is the first time that they can see such a young man, and their eyes are moving in secret.


    Is it such a young man that caused a lot of big waves in the world? Nine and a half saints such as the dragon clan, Legalists and famous masters joined hands to ambush them.


    The eyes of Jiaolong, Gongsun Yuying, Gongsun Qichang and so on all of a sudden stare at Du Shaofu''s body, their eyes shooting cold light.


    As for Jiaolong, Gongsun Yuying, Gongsun Qichang and others, they have never seen the ebullient young people who have been passed on for a long time.


    But it is such a younger generation that has caused heavy losses in their families and shaken the foundation of their whole family. The hatred in their hearts can be imagined!


    Huang Zhu''s face was in the twilight, and his eyes were also fluctuating. From that upright body, he felt a strong breath. In a short time, the young man had such a huge stride, which was too frightening.


    "Little star, are you all right?"


    Du Shaofu patted the excited little star around him. His eyes swept over the dragon, scorpion, earth spider, Gongsun Yuying, and finally fixed his eyes on Huang Zhu''s body, and his face sank completely.


    There is no need to say more about the general situation. Du Shaofu has already had a number of nine semi saints and nine semi saints. They are certainly not ambushing the Phoenix family and the yin-yang family, so the ambush is definitely Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    They are in the thunder, this is to target the wasteland, to uproot the wasteland!


    "Dad, we''re OK. These old things can''t help us!" Little star said happily.


    "Good, then good!"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. His eyes turned to Zixuan and qiyexi, and then he said to the old lady: "grandma, my grandson will come back to see you soon."


    "Yes, but grandma can still move!"


    The old lady said with a smile. Her eyes and breath disappeared.


    "Ha ha, Du Xiaoyou is here. Let''s see what they can do!"


    Feng Huo laughs and says hello to Du Shaofu.


    "Let''s have a war then."


    The seven stars spoke with a clear voice. At this moment, the Lord finally arrived. With Du Shaofu, the demon king, and Gongsun Yuying, there was no doubt that there was not much left.


    Du Shaofu looked around, glancing at Huang Zhu, Jiaolong and others. Finally, he said to the old lady, Qi Xingchen and Feng Huo: "thank you very much, grandma and two elders. But today, because of the famine of our country, it''s up to us to solve it by ourselves, so that no one will think that our country is a bully."


    When Du Shaofu said such words, the audience was stunned. In a flash, they were not changed for it and looked at each other.


    Huang Zhu, Jiaolong and others did not know whether they were happy or worried because of Du Shaofu''s arrival.


    They are happy that the biggest master has been stopped by them. What they worry about is that the old lady of the golden winged Dapeng family, Qi Xingchen and fengfen, are here at the moment. It is undoubtedly more difficult to solve the demon king Du Shaofu, chijiri macaque and Yilong at the same time.


    But at the moment, hearing Du Shaofu say such words, it seems that they have declined the help of the old lady and Qi Xingchen, which makes them really hard to believe and understand the reason.


    Even the old lady, Qi Xingchen, fengfenfen, huangling''er, Zixuan, qiyexi, etc. can''t understand. Their eyes are more surprised than Huang Zhu.


    "What does that guy want to do?"


    Huang Fei, Feng Chu and Feng Han look at each other, but they are nine and a half saints. Is that guy trying to deal with the nine and a half saints with his own strength? I''m afraid that even the saints in the Holy Land dare not be so big!


    "This..."


    Fengfenfen and qixingchen, the two strong men, could not help but bow their heads and exchange their eyes secretly. Is that guy trying to deal with nine and a half saints at the same time? This is too arrogant!


    "Dad..."


    In the astonishment of the audience, another young voice came out. After a survey of Du Shaofu, the three or four-year-old girl cried excitedly and rushed forward.


    "Girl, step back, don''t affect your father first!" Zixuan held the little girl, and her purple eyes were slightly coagulated.


    "All right."


    The little girl''s face was helpless, but then she said to Du Shaofu from afar: "come on, Dad, those nine old things are not good people. They want to bully sister Xingxing, and dad will take care of them!"


    Du Shaofu was stunned and looked at the little girl from afar.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes were a little surprised. The little guy was filled with a familiar smell, which was a combination of the Phoenix family and the spirit eating ant.


    "Don''t you..."


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled. Was it the successful transformation of the little guy."Children..."


    The old lady opened her mouth and her eyes were deep in thought. They were nine and a half saints. She was very worried.


    "Grandma, grandsons have their own discretion!"


    Du Shaofu came to his senses and interrupted the old lady. He knew that she was worried about the existence of nine and a half saints.


    "Just bother grandma and the two elders to help the younger generation. Don''t let anyone escape at that time." Du Shaofu continued to speak to the old lady, seven stars and Phoenix, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "OK, grandma, watch it for you!"


    No matter how much she laughs, she doesn''t mean much.


    "Good, no problem!"


    Feng Huo and Qi Xingchen nodded. Although they were puzzled, the old lady of the golden winged ROC bird clan nodded and said nothing more.


    "Dad, I''m from the wasteland, too!" Said the little star, lifting his little head.


    Du Shaofu nodded and said with a smile, "of course!"


    "I still owe you a favor if you want me to help you."


    Above the void, a lavender figure appeared, I don''t know when. On his angular face, a pair of black and deep pupils are like black holes, which are as smooth as a cloud.


    However, it is such a light breath, but let Huang Zhu, Feng Fen Fen, seven stars and so on, which makes it difficult for them to pry out.


    "Are you here, too?"


    The little star raises the eye, to the general minister may not have any politeness.


    "Just arrived."


    The general said to the little star, although the complexion did not fluctuate, it was already very polite.


    "Do you want to join the wasteland? If so, how about giving you this opportunity?"


    Du Shaofu laughed at the generals, but he didn''t refuse the generals'' help, but if he exchanged one''s feelings, he would forget it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2036

    At the moment, as many people expected, Du Shaofu did not intend to fight nine against one, but after feeling the breath of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, he intended to fight nine with three.


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to know that the dragon clan, strategists and other strategists have repeatedly dealt with the desolate country, but they have seen that there has never been a real strong one in the wasteland. Even if he knows the relationship between the wasteland and the golden winged Dapeng bird family, and that the desolate state is friendly with the yin-yang family, the peasant family and the Mohist school, he has not had too many scruples.


    In the final analysis, the strength of itself is the real strength!


    Any protection is only temporary!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu wanted to be awed once, thoroughly and thoroughly.


    The desolate country needs a real shock to the world!


    Otherwise, it will be difficult for the wasteland to gain a firm foothold in the world after all!


    "take your time


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the generals and ministers did not pay any more attention to Du Shaofu and assumed an attitude of watching the excitement.


    "What a pity."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu turned to Huang zhujiaolong and others, and his face became gloomy again in an instant.


    Before he came to the eternal tomb, Du Shaofu had already guessed that Legalists, famous scholars and semi saints of political strategists would also be near the location of the eternal tomb.


    At first, Du Shaofu had planned to find an opportunity to solve these semi saints before those who were strong in the holy land could enter.


    Otherwise, when those who are strong in the holy land enter, or the ancient ancestors of the nine masters in the eternal tomb come out, there will be no more opportunities, but their own big troubles.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t expect that there was still one semi holy practitioner of the dragon clan, and even formed an alliance with nine semi saints such as Legalists.


    Nine and a half saints are already a terrible force!


    "Du Xiaoyao, little star, how many can you deal with?"


    His eyes scanned Huang Zhu, Jiaolong and others one by one. Du Shaofu then asked Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    "I can kill at least two, that miscellaneous dragon and an old snake, and..." The little star''s eyes swept over the body of Horned Dragon and snake mo.


    "Then the miscellaneous dragon and the old snake will be handed over to you."


    Du Shaofu told little star that although he knew that with his abnormal training speed and talent, he felt his breath at the moment, which was absolutely shocking, Du Shaofu did not dare to let little star take too much risks.


    "I can kill two and stop three, no problem." Du Xiaoyao''s eyes picked and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Then you can choose two!" Said Du Shaofu.


    "You can do it?"


    Du Xiaoyao looks at Du Shaofu, and the golden pupil fluctuates, leaving five semi saints.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the nine figures, nodded. A chill flashed through his eyes and said, "I''ll try my best."


    "My God, this guy is trying to fight five with one!"


    "Five and a half saints, has Du Shaofu, the demon king, set foot in the holy land?"


    "One against five, five and a half saints, the devil is too arrogant


    There was a murmur of discussion all around. Before the fight, some people had already sucked in the spirit.


    How arrogant and self-confident it is to fight against five and a half saints or to fight against five and a half saints.


    Huang Zhu, Gongsun Yuying and other nine people were very ugly.


    From the very beginning of the boy''s appearance to the present, he is just like the red Jiri macaque and the strange dragon, who have never looked at them in their eyes.


    At the moment, the boy even wanted to fight three against nine, but also said that one of them could not escape. This is how contemptuous.


    "Boy, you are too arrogant


    Horned dragons have already been unable to bear it. They are semi saints. They have never been so despised.


    "Hum, Zalong!"


    The young murmured, and the little star disappeared beside Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    When the little star figure appears again in an instant, the small figure has already appeared directly in front of the Horned Dragon, and burst out with a fist!


    Although the figure is small, it is covered by a golden flame of hegemony on the small fist. It erupts the supreme power and condenses into the golden flame rune, which distorts the void.


    The Horned Dragon was pale and just said a few more words of nonsense, which made the situation change greatly. The atmosphere of semi holy cultivation swept out without reservation.


    "Oh


    The fingerprints congealed, the horned dragons met each other with a fist. The terrible breath was like a storm, the light was rolling, and the dragon was roaring, accompanied by a holy power!


    "Bang "


    when the two fists collide, the dull explosion suddenly resounds through the void, and the bright runes diffuse. The golden flame spills like a rock flow, burning the void into nothingness.


    "Pedaling!"


    In the eyes of many amazement and astonishment, the figure of Horned Dragon retreats in the void."How strong! "


    some people exclaimed at the creatures watching in the distance, and their hearts trembled violently. In their small bodies, they had such terrible strength.


    "Snake, it''s your turn!"


    The little star''s little figure has never stopped. He turns his fist into a palm and slaps it to snake mo.


    This palm shot, intense hot energy accompanied by endless golden flame, scattered in this void, burning vacuum boiling, as if several volcanoes exploded here at the same time.


    That kind of destructive energy is enough to kill all living creatures, so that the creatures in the distance are standing in the distance!


    The speed is too fast, Shemo can''t avoid it at all. She is gloomy and competes with energy.


    "I''ll take these two."


    When the little star shot again, Du Xiaoyao''s figure also crossed the void, his arms vibrated, like two dragons out to sea, and left and right punches each hit holmium lion and dove eagle.


    Du Xiaoyao, with one enemy and two enemies, took the initiative to wrap up the dazzling golden light with his fists. It was like the sun exploding, pushing the four sides and suppressing everything, as if to burst the souls of all living creatures!


    "Boom! Boom


    Holmium lion and dove Eagle broke out without reservation. They had already felt the power of the red Jiri macaque. They did their best at this moment. Their breath reached the peak, accompanied by the Holy Spirit, the talismans were covered with secret patterns, and the light was burning like fire.


    There is no doubt that in the face of Du Xiaoyao, holmium lion and dove hawk are not careless. They do their best and exert their fighting power to the utmost.


    They want to resist Du Xiaoyao and kill Du Xiaoyao directly.


    With two enemies and one, they are still half saints. Jiuying and holmium lion really don''t believe that they can defeat. They have a lot of confidence and can directly deal with the red Jiri macaque. This is the self-confidence of semi saints.


    "Come on


    Holmium lion drink, with the fire, Shengwei accompanied, melt into one, outbreak of terrorist waves.


    Dove hawk hands, sharp breath frightening people, light shining everywhere, dark cracks in the void filled.


    At the same time, the two men collided with Du Xiaoyao''s fists, and the astonishing dull sound also exploded at the same time.


    "Rumble!"


    The sound and waves are ringing, runes and energy are spreading all over the sky.


    Everything was beyond the expectation of jiuying and holmium lion. They didn''t take any advantage of it. They were shaken away. Du Xiaoyao''s body just shook slightly!


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, she Mo''s body is shaking back, her feet are stepping backward to break the void, and she climbs up her face in amazement and shock.


    "How strong


    Looking at the scene in front of the sky, many people opened their mouths and eyes. Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing both had the upper hand with one enemy and two, which was incredible!


    What shocked them most was Qi Xingchen and Feng fenhuo. They were very aware of the strength of Jiaolong and other four people, so they were most shocked. At the same time, they still had the upper hand against the two semi saints. What a strength!


    Above the void, Du Shaofu stands erect, his black hair is dancing, his purple robe is dancing with the wind, and the golden light in his eyes is released like golden lightning, which is bright and frightening.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s invisible breath was domineering and fierce. The ROC''s golden wings expanded and his golden light soared to the sky. He carried the will of hegemony. He was like a real ROC in human form, with an invincible and domineering spirit as always!


    "the president will be able to clean them up!"


    The children of the wasteland were excited. From the desperate situation to the present moment, this was a reversal. At the moment, the devil came and swept all over the country, which made them excited.


    "The breath is strong, the momentum is not simple!"


    Feeling the breath of Du Shaofu at the moment, Feng Huo secretly praises him. His eyes and his viciousness feel some clues.


    The war around them has already started. Huang Zhu, Gongsun Yuying, Gongsun Qichang, demon and earth spider, the remaining five people have a tacit understanding at the moment, just like Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Jiaolong and so on, who are all staring at Du Shaofu.


    Their main target this time is Du Shaofu. Compared with the red Jiri macaque and the strange dragon, this is the biggest hindrance.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu wanted to deal with five of them, but they were most willing to see them.


    "Five more..."


    Du Shaofu looked at Huang Zhu''s five men, clenched his fists under the long sleeves of his purple robe and said, "let''s go together, five of you."


    "You are so arrogant. Do you know who I am? Even your mother should salute in front of me. You shouldn''t be so arrogant!"


    Huang Zhu looked at Du Shaofu. On his face in the twilight, his expression was somewhat yin-yang, and in his eyes, his eyes were somewhat complicated.


    "Old thing, what kind of thing are you? Who are you? It doesn''t matter to me who you are. After today, there will be no more you in the world!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was gloomy, and his chill was shooting. He did not mention that his mother was OK. At the moment, Du Shaofu felt even colder.


    The Legalists had already come to the point of killing one after another. Huang Zhu and Du Shaofu had met him at the beginning, and had fought with Lei Lao. At the moment, he did not intend to let go.Even if only one of the five could choose to kill, Du Shaofu''s first choice was definitely a legalist.


    "I''m so disrespectful that I''m merciless."


    Huang Zhu''s face was twitching and his eyes were completely gloomy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2037

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu laughed, but no one could hear the coldness in the laughter.


    "Old beast, it is not enough to rely on you. If you are one, you will be killed like stepping on a grasshopper!"


    When the laughter stopped, Du Shaofu looked at Huang Zhu. He didn''t want to say any more nonsense. He raised his head slightly. His voice was flat and his eyes were golden. Then he regarded Huang Zhu as nothing. He swept over Gongsun Yuying and other five people and said, "I''m not interested in knowing your name. Anyway, I can''t live for a while. Let''s go together."


    Many powerful people, such as fengfenfen and qixingchen, heard Du Shaofu''s words, but their eyelids began to jump.


    This guy is really arrogant and arrogant. Even if Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing blocked the four semi saints, they still have five genuine semi saints. They all exist in the upper layer of the pyramid.


    People in the desolate country, such as Meiling and xuetengsha, have full confidence in Du Shaofu. However, under such a comparison, they can not help but feel a little nervous and dignified.


    "Boom


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s arrogant words, the famous Gongsun Qichang couldn''t bear it. His eyes were full of chills. The mysterious air burst out like a storm with a gust of energy.


    "Boy, when Ben Sheng was in three lands and nine states, your grandfather was not born yet. I want to die!"


    Gongsun Qichang took the lead at the same time. His figure turned into a brilliant flash of lightning. The energy gathered. In the solidification of the void, the void was broken, and the ground below "rumbled" and vibrated. The ground moved and rocked as fast as lightning, and instantly arrived in front of Du Shaofu!


    The old lady of the golden winged Dapeng bird family actually did not intervene. This is a great opportunity. Gongsun Qichang did not want to let go.


    Even if the boy is really good, he won''t be the opponent of the five of them. What''s more, Gongsun Qichang doesn''t believe that the boy who is still wet in front of him will have the strength to resist him!


    "Kill me, little man!"


    Gongsun Qichang made a move, and his body was radiant with brilliance. He urged an ancient white soft armor, which appeared like a wind blown remnant cloud.


    He had heard that the boy was very important, so he didn''t have any carelessness. He was ready and did his best. With the help of semi holy cultivation and holy Wei, he poured out without reservation. He hit Du Shaofu''s head like lightning!


    At this moment, all the besieged creatures were shaking. Gongsun Qichang''s strength was terrible. He rolled in with a terrible holy power, which made people''s hearts palpitate and made the spirits tremble. He was worthy of the power of the semi saints!


    Gongsun Qichang''s fist, wrapped in runes, converged into a storm, and the cracks in the dark space around him burst out.


    Although it was just a punch, Gongsun Qichang urged all his strength at the moment, which contained several magical means of famous masters. It was a killing move. He wanted to kill Du Shaofu constantly in the early stage, for fear that the old lady of the golden winged Dapeng bird family would intervene suddenly, so he could only do his best and do it first!


    With such a blow, Feng Huo and seven stars moved in secret. The magic means of the famous masters were really excellent.


    To be one of the nine masters, a famous scholar has a deep foundation.


    But Du Shaofu was very calm. Just as the fist thundered like lightning, the golden wings of the ROC behind him shook, and his figure was like a ghost. In an instant, he stepped out of his feet at a leisurely pace, avoiding it in a mysterious and strange arc.


    The dark space cracks around Gongsun Qichang''s fists were passed by by Du Shaofu''s hairline wound. Several strands of black hair were instantly cut off and turned into ashes and disappeared. It was dangerous and dangerous!


    "It''s a pity that you can''t avoid it..."


    Gongsun Qichang recognized Du Shaofu''s leisurely walk, which made him feel more chilly. As a result, this boy had something to do with the local technologist. His fists changed like shadows. One fist broke out in a terrible wave. The storm swept through the sky. With the dazzling runes shining on half of the sky, it was like a glorious rising!


    "Come on


    At that time, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a sneer. He suddenly stopped in the void, never retreating but advancing. His figure was shining with gold. In a moment, he was covered with shining plume armor. His arc was gorgeous and dazzling, and his talisman''s secret pattern mat lingered.


    "Boom


    As his feet changed, Du Shaofu avoided the crucial point and let Gongsun Qichang''s terrible blow hit his shoulder.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were covered with purple and gold lightning. He shook his arm, and the bright purple arc on his body was towering, and his fist was also suddenly attacked!


    "Boom


    It''s too fast. It''s like running thunder. Du Shaofu''s fist also fell on Gongsun Qichang''s chest at the same time.


    The sound of "KaKa" was heard, and Gongsun Qichang''s Rune on his chest was broken and his soft armor was broken.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu''s fist burst into Gongsun Qichang''s chest. His body was broken and his blood spurted high.


    Du Shaofu''s fist burst out from the back of Gongsun Qichang. There was a purple arc coming out. It was bright and frightening!


    The appearance of this scene makes the void solidify for no reason.All the creatures are staring at the big eyes, eyelids in the fierce beat, creepy, frightened!


    Gongsun Qichang is a semi saint. How powerful he is and how he works with all his strength. But at the moment, it gives people a feeling that the sea is surging and the waves are surging, but it is suddenly stopped. The tide is surging and the water is cut off!


    Such a scene is so shocking that the man who is like the incarnation of a real ROC in human form pierces through a semi holy strong man with one punch, clean, domineering and incomparable ferocity!


    all eyes are still, staring at the man shaped Zhanpeng, with golden light and lightning interwoven, his eyes shining, and his fist will blow the semi holy strong man through the void, Shock inexplicable!


    Although Gongsun Qichang smashed the armor on his shoulder and exposed the broken body with pale gold blood, it was recovering strangely, and the broken feather armor continued to cover and heal.


    Gongsun Qichang''s eyes were staring at him. His mouth was bleeding and his expression was dull. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it. He just had blood flowing out of his mouth.


    Gongsun Qichang was unwilling. Even if he knew that Shanglong sage might have died in the hands of this boy, he would not believe that the boy could kill him, let alone kill him in front of the five of them.


    But now Gongsun Qichang understood that Shanglong saint was definitely killed by this boy.


    In front of the boy, he was so vulnerable.


    Du Shaofu deliberately evaded the previous move, which was obviously a feint move, deliberately letting him down his guard.


    Under his carelessness, Du Shaofu relied on his physical defense to exchange one punch for another. His mysterious armor and terrible body were strong enough to crush him.


    "The boy is terrible, and the sage of dragon is afraid to be planted like this!"


    At this moment, Gongsun Qichang suddenly felt excited and sober up. He was afraid that he was the Dragon sage of the dragon clan. He was so careless that he fell into trouble.


    "Ah..."


    Gongsun Qichang gave a big drink, hoarse but not content with grief. He wanted to fight to break free, even if he could get rid of the yuan God.


    "Boom..."


    It''s a long story, but it''s too late. Du Shaofu didn''t have any hesitation at all. He shook his arm, his body was covered with purple and gold lightning talisman, and the ROC''s golden wings were shining in the sky. The terrible power of destruction broke out in the thunder, and the body of Gongsun Qichang was directly shattered and split into pieces. The blood mist poured out, and he died on the spot!


    this is Du Shaofu''s thunder Wu Mai and the golden winged Dapeng bird clan''s domineering will merge. They will strike with all their strength and surprise them. They will crush them with absolute strength. Their potential is like rushing thunder and killing Gongsun Qichang!


    Phoenix burning shock, seven stars in a daze!


    Huang ling''er, Feng Han, Feng Chu, etc. are stunned, and those who watch from afar are cold on their back and tremble in their hearts!


    Such a man, such as the human shape of war ROC, armor and ROC''s golden wings, releases the light of ten thousand feet, haunts by thunder and lightning, awe inspiring and ferocious!


    "It''s a good killing. It''s only half holy. It''s not easy to be attacked."


    Xuetengsha and other wasteland disciples were shocked and excited. They killed one and a half saints with one blow. What a prestige!


    "So many semi saints!"


    Far away in the void, Mo Ru Nan, Zhou Xiaoluo, Du Xiaoman and other farmers, Mohists, Du Xiaoman''s children from the wasteland appear. Looking at Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing from afar, they are shocked!


    "Whew!"


    "Oh


    Some figures rushed out to Du Shaofu like lightning. With the intention of killing, some animals roared like thunder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2038

    When Gongsun Yuying, Huang Zhu, Scorpio and earth spider saw Gongsun Qichang''s move, they had planned to take the opportunity to observe the actual situation. However, they didn''t expect such a result. After being deeply shocked, they rushed out at the same time and were in high spirits.


    "Do your best, or you will be in great trouble!"


    From Gongsun Yuying''s mouth, the tone full of killing is sharp and cold. From the whole body there is a blazing and terrible flame, which contains the profound meaning of fire and burns the void.


    The earth spider and Scorpio had no way out. Whether they killed Du Shaofu or not, they knew that they would have a hard time in the future.


    But as far as the situation is concerned, they have already had to launch.


    Scorpion spider hands, energy cohesion, energy training, through the void, with the sound of animal roar, swept across the sky.


    Huang Zhu was shocked to see Gongsun Qichang killed by bombing.


    Such a younger generation, the speed of growth can only be described with adverse weather.


    Maybe after a period of time, the Legalists will not be able to stop him. At that time, the whole Legalists'' luck will be over.


    "Ouch!"


    Huang Zhu''s hand was magnificent, mixed with animal roar, and burst into bright light. The power was much higher than Gongsun Yuying and scorpion earth spider.


    At the same time, the four semi saints joined hands, and there was a tacit understanding. They all rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Long..."


    Such a siege makes heaven and earth explode, the light boils, the energy vibrates the sky and the earth, and makes the void set off a frenzy.


    All people''s hearts tremble. Are they trembling.


    Such power, will be able to destroy everything, too terrible!


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu also moved, without any delay. Behind him, Dapeng''s golden wings fluttered, and his figure turned into lightning, and his whole body burst into bright and brilliant light. In the interweaving and burning of thunder and lightning, the electric arc swept and the thunder exploded. The target was Gongsun Yuying, not retreating but advancing!


    Gongsun Yuying was not careless. Gongsun Qichang was killed. She didn''t think her own strength could be better than Gongsun Qichang.


    Gongsun Yuying is also very clear about Du Shaofu''s purpose. The boy knows that he can''t defeat four by one, so he is afraid that he wants to solve Gongsun Qichang by surprise.


    Gongsun Yuying won''t let the former do as she wishes. She has been practicing for so long, has experienced numerous dangerous situations, and has rich fighting experience of Taoism. How could she be deceived.


    "Come on, little scumbag!"


    Gongsun Yuying sneered. She didn''t retreat. The flames erupted, and the half holy power was driven to the extreme. The flames burned the void, and there were three rings of God in the sky.


    At the moment, Gongsun Yuying is already doing her best to sweep Du Shaofu. The high-temperature and blazing power is terrified and the riot spreads.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were resolute, and his intention to kill him swept over his body. His whole body burst into a blaze of thunder. The golden wings of the ROC fluttered like a giant ROC, sweeping open the sky''s flames and appeared in front of Gongsun Yuying.


    "I''ll hold the boy down, and you three will kill him!"


    Gongsun Yuying''s voice came to Huang Zhu and scorpion spider''s ears.


    Du Shaofu''s purpose is very clear to her, so she wants to play tricks, Gongsun Yuying wants to kill the former.


    Strictly speaking, Gongsun Yuying already knew that she did not have the strength to kill the terrible Du Shaofu in front of her with one move. She relied on Huang Zhu and scorpion earth spider.


    "Ouch!"


    the beast roared like thunder. Among the shattered flames, a huge flaming python, like a fire dragon, soared into the sky and was powerful enough to kill Du Shaofu!


    "Ancient fire dragon burning Python!"


    In the distance, a strong man was surprised to open his mouth. The flaming Python was already like a living creature. It was an ancient fire dragon burning python. Its blood would not be under the Tian snake clan. It was a terrible beast that had been rumored to have disappeared.


    Ancient fire dragon flame Python is Gongsun Yuying''s pulse and soul. She doesn''t want to attack Du Shaofu.


    Gongsun Yuying has seen that Du Shaofu''s physical defense is abnormal. The mysterious feathered armor can recover automatically. She just wants to delay Du Shaofu and wait for Huang Zhu''s death.


    "Oh


    "Woo Hoo!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s three attacks, Huang Zhu, scorpion and earth spider, also came with terrible energy riots.


    "Gee!"


    Three directions and three attacks swept through, Du Shaofu still did not give in, and he kept a close eye on Gongsun Yuying. In the short moment when the ancient fire dragon flaming Python appeared, his body was full of bright purple and gold lightning, and a huge purple golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow also followed his own empty wings and spiraled out of the sky.


    The shadow of purple and gold thunder Peng covered Du Shaofu''s body. The thunder and lightning burst out like a real golden winged thunder ROC, which was covered and spread with fierce power, making the animals tremble and prostrate for it!


    "Long..."


    At the same time, the sound of the sky was rumbling and sonorous. Behind Du Shaofu, there was a brilliant ring of God in the sky, which broke out a brilliant light, just like the rising sun in the East. It happened that the whole strange purple and gold Lei Peng was completely covered in it, emitting endless rays and shaking the four sides!This is the power of endless nirvana. The great heavenly power diffuses out, which makes all living beings want to worship and make the three rings of God behind Gongsun Yuying dim!


    "This is the golden winged ROC bird. The beast can be combined with the mysterious thunder and martial veins. The appearance of Du Shaofu, the demon king, is terrible! "


    Feng Fen''s face was shocked and frozen. Their eyes were fierce and they were not ordinary people. Therefore, they understood how difficult it was to integrate the two magical means in such a way that it was almost impossible to do it. However, the terrible Lord in front of him actually realized this step.


    "What nirvana is this, so terrible!"


    The seven stars were shocked by the mysterious Nirvana power, and his spirit trembled at the moment, and he wanted to worship him!


    "Hiss!"


    Zijin leipeng flutters its wings, and its huge pupils project a purple arc, just like two rounds of sun shining in the sky, overlooking the world''s living beings and soaring upward!


    Combining the force of thunder and nirvana, Du Shaofu''s attack is as powerful as a broken bamboo, releasing the boundless and majestic pressure, punishing and killing people, and it is sacrosanct.


    "Hiss!"


    In ancient times, the flaming Python''s eyes showed fear, as if they were naturally suppressed. In an instant, they were torn up by the huge purple and gold Lei Peng, and turned into towering blood fog.


    To deal with the five and a half saints, Du Shaofu had no reservation at all.


    Du Shaofu knew very well that he had more than enough to deal with a semi sage.


    But these are five and a half saints. If they don''t do their best, they won''t have any chance!


    this time, what the wasteland needs is a real shock. The real shock comes from the fear of the other side, which requires them to pay a huge enough price to create it!


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s figure came out of the huge purple and golden thunder ROC, and the virtual shadow of the purple and golden thunder Peng dissipated synchronously. However, the upright figure was still wrapped in a bright divine ring. There was a kind of sacred supreme atmosphere in the air, which oppressed the heaven and earth, and could not be provoked, but also carried the punishment!


    "Poof..."


    Gongsun Yuying is vomiting blood, and her eyes are full of horror. The strength of the former is beyond her expectation. Her pulse and soul are actually vulnerable to attack, and her supreme power is directly suppressed by the former.


    From that upright body, Gongsun Yuying felt uneasy and fear. The terrible pressure made her shiver for no reason.


    However, Gongsun Yuying didn''t retreat. Her plan had not yet come to an end. She was on guard and had rich experience. She was frightened and had been prepared for it. A machete appeared in her hand.


    The curved sword is filled with dazzling runes. It is full of red flaming. It has an ancient power in destruction. The void around it collapses and is powerful.


    To Huang Zhu, Gongsun Yuying, they are the level of the strong, how fast the hand is.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t delay, he destroyed Gongsun Yuying''s body, but the momentary obstruction that just destroyed Gongsun Yuying''s pulse and soul was enough for Huang Zhu, Scorpio and earth spider to accompany the attack.


    The light of the three attacks shone on half of the sky, shattering the sky, and terrifying.


    Such three attacks, several desire is to turn the universe upside down, there is a vision in the sky, extremely hot, unimaginable!


    Looking at this scene, even the seven stars and the phoenix burning fire could not help but clench their fists. They both knew that they did not have the strength to resist the four semi saints at the same time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2039

    Therefore, qixingchen and fengfenfen, the two semi saints, are worried about Du Shaofu at the moment.


    They have seen that Du Shaofu is capable of killing semi saints, but he has not really reached the holy land.


    However, under such circumstances, if Du Shaofu is under siege, he is afraid that he will probably be damaged by the siege, which will be too unjust.


    Seven night light, east from Qingqing, Zixuan, ink such as men, Zhou Xiaoluo and so on are not dignified to the extreme, the flower color lost color.


    Even the old lady in the family of golden winged ROC birds, her deep golden eyes are also absorbed, and there is a golden light in the palm of her hand.


    "Die!"


    Gongsun Yuying made a move. Her plan had been successful. The voice of indifference resounded in the sky. The machete in her hand was also cut directly at Du Shaofu''s head.


    Dao mang cave is empty. The blazing breath is like 100000 volcano eruption, and the rune is like lightning!


    Gongsun Yuying sneers. The boy in front of him is abnormal, but he is still immature after all.


    Her plan had been successful. Even if Du Shaofu could avoid her, he could not escape the attack of Huang Zhu.


    It''s a killing game. It''s enough to blow this kid off!


    Du Shaofu felt the killing, and a faint radian rose in the corner of his mouth, adding a bit of ferocity without any reason. His eyes projected purple thunder and lightning, just like two rounds of golden sun shining. He still did not retreat but advanced, and his figure was like a ghost.


    "Hiss..."


    Without any suspense, Gongsun Yuying''s knife was directly cut on Du Shaofu''s body. Although Du Shaofu avoided the head by virtue of his speed advantage, the knife also fell on his shoulder.


    "Poof..."


    The fall of the knife made Du Shaofu burst out a mouthful of blood.


    This knife is extraordinary. It is Gongsun Yuying''s all-out attack, and it is also his last all-out effort.


    Along with the base plate of the sword, the sound of the golden dagger resounded, the electric arc was surging, the red flame was devouring and destroying everything, and the green spirit armor on Du Shaofu''s shoulder was cracking.


    Gongsun Yuying was overjoyed. Her machete fell into the boy''s shoulder. She didn''t believe that the boy could still stand up to him.


    But just for a moment of joy, Gongsun Yuying changed her color secretly. The machete in her hand finally got stuck in Du Shaofu''s shoulder bones, and was forcibly blocked by a terrible force of thunder and tyranny in his body.


    At the same time, a special Rune light appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes, which directly shrouded Gongsun Yuying''s body, leaving her red eyes like a sea of fire.


    Xu Mi dreamland, this is Du Shaofu urged yuan Shen bombardment means.


    With the power of Du Shaofu''s original spirit at the moment, he urged Xumi''s dreamland. Under the holy land, how many people could resist it without any precautions?


    With Gongsun Yuying''s dull eyes and Du Shaofu''s sleeve robe trembling, a domineering and sharp supremacy swept through.


    "Gee!"


    In Du Shaofu''s hand, a claw print was revealed, and the eye-catching secret patterns of the talisman were as fierce as the golden lightning. It was like a golden winged ROC bird that wanted to fly out and soar for nine days.


    In this claw print, there is also a bright ring of God, which is introverted and has purple arc.


    This is Du Shaofu''s big Peng broken Dun claw, the supreme power, the thunder and martial pulse, the three kinds of convergence of a claw. The domineering and fierce supreme breath erupts, which makes the spirits of the strong orcs around tremble and the veins and souls of the strong Terrans tremble!


    Gongsun Yuying has not yet recovered. Du Shaofu''s broken claws of the ROC have landed on her head.


    The power of punishment and killing, the domineering power and the sacred temperament burst out at the same time in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    With the roar of the void and the thunder and lightning in the sky, Gongsun Yuying finally recovered.


    But it was late, and her skull and bones were cracking and bleeding.


    "Little scumbag, you are also dead. My life is worth your life, Jie Jie!"


    From Gongsun Yuying''s mouth, such bitter and unwilling words spread like a dove at night. The words were full of despair.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Gongsun Yuying''s words had not been left behind, and his head exploded in mid air. The terrible ripple of Rune energy was like a tsunami wave. The blood and brain spurted out, leaving half of the corpse falling into the air.


    In this scene, the eyes around him were full of fear.


    He was also a strong semi saint, and without escaping, all the spirits and spirits were destroyed.


    "Dad, be careful..."


    With such a childish voice, the little girl beside Zixuan drank nervously. She saw that the three terrible attacks had come to her father.


    Du Shaofu killed Gongsun Yuying, but the three attacks of Huang Zhu, scorpion and earth spider also hit Du Shaofu severely.


    This is a dead end. Du Shaofu can''t avoid it at all.This is also the result of Du Shaofu''s own choice!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The three semi holy orcs attacked Du Shaofu directly, as if it had caused a chain bomb explosion. All kinds of runes roared, and the terrible energy fluctuated like a flood, spreading from the emptiness to everywhere, shaking the void "rumbling".


    "Boom..."


    The sky is exploding, and the void is crumbling. It is destroying everywhere, spreading thousands of miles.


    Emptiness and chaos make it hard to see things.


    Meiling, Zixuan, qiyexi and other people clench their fists, and a heart has been raised to the throat.


    "Gu..."


    Not far away in the sky, a huge demon vulture''s evil spirit is towering, covering the sky and blocking the sun. It is the body of the eagle vulture. It flutters its wings and carries the evil Qi storm sweeping all directions.


    "Oh


    Holmium lion also turned into a huge red fire demon lion, broke out the red fire, the fire light splashed everywhere, the breath was surging!


    "Long..."


    Behind the huge demon vultures and red fire demon lions, there are three rings of God in the sky. These holmium lions and Eagle vultures are also the supreme nirvana.


    The eagle and holmium lion had already suffered great losses in these short gasps. Instead of occupying any advantage, they were oppressed and could not breathe.


    Holmium lion and Eagle Eagle therefore have no choice but to use the noumenon, do their best!


    "Oh


    Du Xiaoyao snorted. He didn''t worry much about Du Shaofu. His eyes were shining with gold. In a flash, he became a huge red Jiri macaque.


    On Du Shaofu''s huge body of red Jiri macaque, a wave of golden light diffused, just like a lord of terror was born, and the mysterious patterns of talismans were surging all over the sky, just like the beginning of heaven and earth, and there was also a divine ring in the sky.


    Wu Wei Nirvana blessing, Du Xiaoyao urged the body, and in an instant once again with the eagle, the holmium and the lion, both of them exploded together!


    "Hiss..."


    The sharp and piercing sound resounds through, a huge black sky snake is imposing on the sky, and there are three rings of God behind it. It is like a black dragon circling, with terrible energy diffused, and the surrounding space is twisted to reveal a long vacuum trace.


    "Oh..."


    A one Horned Dragon roars across the void, four rings of God are not covered up, the Dragon scales shine, and the Dragon roars and startles the sky!


    This is the essence of snake and Horned Dragon. Under the pressure of the little star, they have never occupied any advantage. They are also virtually suppressed by the power of the little star. The suppression comes from the depths of blood and cannot be eliminated.


    What makes Horned Dragon and snake more astonished is that the breath of this little strange dragon is more real than that of the real dragon.


    Under the pressure of that kind of prestige, they were completely tied up and crushed all the time!


    "I''ll deal with you as soon as possible."


    Seeing the former turned into noumenon, the little star''s delicate mouth pouted out, and the golden flame erupted around his little body, turning into noumenon and occupying the void.


    The golden dragon is shining behind the sky!


    "Boom! "


    inspired by the body of the little star, the heaven and earth roar, the sky trembles, the supreme spirit spreads and oppresses the heaven and earth!


    Such a terrible power, let all the beast soul tremble, the body is paralyzed, for it crawls!


    "Kill!"


    With the golden flame burning, the small star body flutters, and the clouds and clouds in the void change suddenly, causing the sky and the earth to resonate with each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2040

    On the body of the little star, there is a golden flame rolling and boiling, and there are countless secret lines connected, which outline a mysterious pattern of Xuanwu.


    This pattern is like wrapping the whole dragon body of little star, which is not afraid of the attack of Horned Dragon and snake silent. It is the most direct and domineering way to crush the first two.


    The noumenon of the little star and the body of Du Xiaoyao caused the strong people in the four directions to startle millet.


    But at the moment, more eyes still fall in the chaos of the void.


    Du Shaofu suffered from Gongsun Yuying''s knife and Gongsun Qichang''s punch. Can Du Shaofu resist the attack of three and a half saints at the moment?


    Huang Zhu''s attack was successful, and liumu was waiting for the chaos and emptiness.


    "Eh..."


    But just for a moment, Huang Zhu and the scorpion spider were already surprised. They felt the breath. Du Shaofu had not been killed, but his body was still shining. At the moment, the light was dim and no longer dazzling.


    Empty chaos dispersed, golden light filled, but too much dim, a figure like a golden ball appeared.


    The golden ball is fluctuating and then unfolding. It is a pair of ROC''s golden wings.


    Before killing Gongsun Yuying, Du Shaofu knew that the three attacks would fall.


    In order to kill Gongsun Yuying, Du Shaofu chose to take a risk. With his own physical defense, he risked his life for Gongsun Yuying.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to be suppressed one step at a time, and then he would have been suppressed by the four semi saints all the time, and it would be difficult for him to turn over again.


    "Hiss..."


    When the golden wings of the ROC spread out, the original golden light was already very dim. The feathers were broken, dripping blood, just like a worn-out broom. Only thirty-six true ROC feathers were still shining with gold.


    On Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor, at the moment, his body was broken. There was pale gold blood coming out, and there were several blood holes, blood gushing out.


    Vaguely, from Du Shaofu''s broken body, there is still a strange poisonous gas, overlooking the broken body.


    "Poof!"


    A large mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth along his throat, and Du Shaofu''s breath was also withered. His face was as white as gray.


    "Fight down, kill Gongsun Yuying!"


    "My God, this body is so strong and abnormal


    When you see that piece of body is unbearable, but it is still standing in the air broken feather armor figure, seven stars, phoenix burning fire, etc. also can not help but have a kind of creepy feeling.


    Such three attacks were actually resisted down, this kind of physical body''s strong Chengdu, can only be described as abnormal.


    In the middle of the air, there was Gongsun Yuying''s blood which had not disappeared. The blood was full of blood and gave off light, which was particularly attractive.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    There was no space around, and after a brief silence, the sound of breathing down was heard everywhere.


    The scene of Du Shaofu''s claw breaking Gongsun Yuying''s head is deeply imprinted in everyone''s heart.


    One blow blows Gongsun Qichang and one claw blows Gongsun Yuying. Two and a half sages are killed. The blood mist pours out and the spirits are all destroyed!


    How shocking is this?


    The demon king resisted the attack of three and a half saints. At the moment, though his body was cracked, he still set foot in the air!


    Terror!


    This is too terrible, all creatures tremble, some orcs can not help but roar, such a demon, shocked the whole audience!


    "The great ROC emperor is brave and brave!"


    The short silence, blood rattan Sha and other desolate children for it boiling excited!


    "Tick. Tick tock. "


    Du Shaofu''s double pupils were shining with purple gold. The electric arc on his body was overflowing. There were blood holes in his body. The blood could not stop overflowing. There was also a strange poisonous gas corroding his body.


    Du Shaofu has an indestructible metaphysical body, and it is difficult to recover quickly after three attacks like that. His green spirit armor is broken, and Dapeng''s golden wing is like a worn-out broom, which is extremely unbearable and damaged.


    But it''s more ferocious and ferocious to let people watch!


    Huang Zhu, Scorpio and earth spider surrounded Du Shaofu in three directions. When they saw the bloody figure, they were not happy at all, but were more deeply frightened and shocked.


    How strong the attack of the three of them was, I was not clear enough. The three half saints'' offensive could not kill that boy. This result was unacceptable to them!


    "His flesh is terrible!"


    Huang Zhu''s face was in the twilight, and his eyes were full of waves. Such a big trouble had grown to a terrible level. At the beginning, his worries had come true.


    "It can resist the gas!"


    Scorpio and earth spider are also shocked. Their hands are accompanied by terrible poisonous gas, and the cultivators in the same realm dare not touch them. But the demon king resists, and they feel that their poison gas does not have much effect on the flesh.


    "Roar!"The deep roar came from Huang Zhu''s mouth, and his body was full of light. The surrounding empty world and sky energy rioted in an instant. In an instant, the light soared into the sky, and the figure in the twilight turned into a huge beast in the sky.


    "Long..."


    It seems that there are some rules of heaven and earth in the sky. The light is soaring and the energy is like a waterfall. It shakes the sky and shakes the sky.


    this is a giant beast with a long tail and a human face leopard. Its body runes are flashing and flaming. It''s sitting in the void and sending out "rumbling" incessantly. It doesn''t look like the original temperament of twilight.


    "Zhuqianzhi''s body, this old mount is going to work hard!"


    The seven stars looked at Huang Zhu''s noumenon and Qianzhi''s body, and at the same time, he was a little surprised.


    He knew the origin of Huang Zhu. An old legalist mount had experienced many years and lived many years. He was older than Jiaolong and fengfenhuo. Although he used to be a legalist mount, who would dare to disrespect him? I''m afraid it is the nearest existence from the holy land. His power is even more powerful than that of the Horned Dragon in the side air.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2041

    Zhuqianzhi''s body appeared in the air, and the golden eyes of the golden winged Dapeng birds'' old ladies were no longer calm. They were moved by them, but then they recovered their peace.


    "Wuwu..."


    "Squeak..."


    Just as Huang Zhu revealed himself and let the void "rumble", there was also a sharp roar of animals coming out. Two huge animals nearly thousands of feet were in the sky at the same time, shaking the sky.


    A giant Brown Scorpion was in the sky, covered with layers of armor. Its claws were cold and its pupils were cold. The sharp tail of the Scorpion was upside down and shining black, like a touch of black lightning.


    A huge spider was in the sky, dark all over, any inch of the body was wrapped with runes, that diffuse breath, accompanied by a strange poison gas.


    This is the body of scorpion and earth spider. It is powerful and terrifying, and it is filled with poisonous gas.


    This kind of poison gas is enough to make the practitioners of the same level hard to resist, and also makes the scorpion and the earth spider have a great reputation in the world.


    However, the two men have been closed for a long time, and only some older people know that the two lords of terror exist.


    Three giant beasts in the sky, the breath surging, shaking the world!


    "The three Orc semi saints have done their best. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has suffered heavy damage. I''m afraid the consumption has come to an end. Can we still resist it?"


    When they saw the three monsters standing in the void, the creatures around him exclaimed, and they had to breathe cool again for Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, has killed two semi saints and paid a heavy price for his own damage.


    Although Du Shaofu suffered the attack of the three semi saints and fought against them forcibly, everyone could feel that such a joint attack of the three semi saints was enough to make Du Shaofu, the demon king, unable to bear it again.


    Du Shaofu was in the air, and his mouth was full of ferocity and cruelty. When the three huge beasts were in the air, they raised their hands to wipe the blood stains on the corners of their mouths. There was a cold light in his eyes.


    "Kill!"


    Huang Zhu didn''t delay. When Zhuqian''s body was revealed, he rushed directly to Du Shaofu. He had not been far away. He stepped on the heaven and earth with one foot. It was just like the pillar of heaven breaking through the sky and fiercely stepping on Du Shaofu.


    "Whew!"


    Scorpio and earth spider are also very clear that they did not bow back, and have stepped in today. No matter what the outcome of Du Shaofu, the demon king in front of them, they will not have a good life in the future.


    But now if this demon king does not die today, they will surely die. When Huang Zhu makes a move, the scorpion and the spider will move together.


    The scorpion''s sharp tail is like black lightning, and the spider''s legs, which are filled with cold light, open their teeth and claws, and pierce the void.


    With the sound of breaking the sky, Qi Qi shrouded Du Shaofu.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu held his head high, and his murderous intention was not covered up. From his eyebrows, there was a silver gold arc rushing out.


    "Long..."


    The arc in the sky condenses into thunder, and the stars fluctuate. With the sound of lightning and thunder, a huge body of red Jiri macaque breaks through the sky. It looks like the sky and the earth are opening, and the breath is boundless. One fist carries the thunder and lightning all over the sky. The empty space around suddenly collapses and breaks and the arc overflows.


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, a dark net of light shrouded the void, like a dark cloud, filled with palpitations, black light runes, poisonous gas, twisting the void, and instantly shrouded Du Shaofu.


    The palpitating web of black light is the talent and magic means of the earth spider. It is condensed by the poisonous silk it ejects. It can corrode everything, and it is strong and tenacious.


    At the beginning, many of the strong men were damaged in the spider''s poisonous web. If the same level practitioners were trapped in it, let alone the terrible poison gas. The tenacity of the poisonous web and the strength of the earth spider''s cultivation at the moment, it would be difficult to cut off the sacred weapon.


    The poison net shrouds Du Shaofu like a black cloud, which falls on Du Shaofu in an instant, and envelops Du Shaofu like a cocoon.


    "No, that spider''s" earth poison Tiansi Web "is very difficult to entangle


    Feng Fen''s face was dignified, even he felt a little afraid of the poison net.


    Du Shaofu was enveloped in the earth poison Tiansi net, and the poisonous gas corroded everything. Du Shaofu was immediately enveloped in it and bound Du Shaofu.


    But at the same time, there was a sudden and violent tremor in the poisonous Tiansi net of the earth. In a moment, it was like a storm. At the same time, the sky suddenly changed color, and a mysterious power came to the void.


    "Boom


    The brilliant Rune fluctuates, and the earth poison Tiansi net is expanding. In a moment, in the color changing of the sky, a giant with a height of hundreds of feet is emitting a mist. It is like a million mountains falling from the sky. It seems that it has passed through time and space in ancient times, and directly stands in the void. The wind and clouds around it are surging, and the surging power of witches has come from ancient times.


    All around empty, wind and thunder endlessly, sonorous bursts!


    "The power of the witch is the body of the Confucianists! "


    many creatures exclaimed, and the powerful people such as fengfenfen and qixingchen also had waves in their eyes. That was clearly the power of the Witch of Confucianism. Why did it appear in this demon king.The body of the witch stands up, but the poisonous Tiansi net is still shrouded in death and filled with poisonous gas.


    "Die..."


    The killing words of Yin Han spewed out from the spider''s mouth. Eight claws and feet pierced through the void and filled with dark light. In an instant, they pierced into Du Shaofu''s body, which was bound by the earth poison Tiansi net. From his shoulders, abdomen and thighs, he stabbed into his body. The poisonous gas and murderous rage swept through the sky!


    The spider sneers and kills people. It is bound by its earthpoison silk web. No one can come out of the holy land. After all, the demon king is at the end of his tether and wants to die in his hands. I''m afraid that after that, it will become famous!


    Just for a moment, the ferocious beast eyes of the sneering ground spider froze up and filled with fear. It felt that a pair of its claws had been instantly imprisoned by a pair of giant hands, unable to advance half an inch.


    "Surely it wasn''t me who died!"


    When such a sound came out, a pair of huge hands were reached out of the indestructible earth poison Tiansi net, full of runes. The vast and turbulent force was like a string of mountain torrents. In the "rumbling" wind and thunder, it directly tore the earth poison Tiansi net!


    In the full view of the public, all eyes are dull. A pair of claws of the ground spider have been tightly grasped by Du Shaofu of northern Europe, and they have opened and torn the earth poison Tiansi web!


    "Die for me!"


    Such a loud voice roared out of the mouth of Du Shaofu''s Witch God. The sky was turbulent, like countless gods and Demons chanting around, shaking people''s hearts and minds!


    The strong and surging power of witches, like from ancient times across time and space, broke out in an instant!


    "No..."


    At this moment, the spider seems to feel something, the sound of tragic wailing spreads out, and both pupils are shocked and frightened!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2042

    "Hiss..."


    The huge spider''s body, from that pair of pincers, was born and torn into two, blood mist and poison gas poured into the void.


    The giant body stood in the void, pulled out the mountains and rivers, and tore the giant spider alive with the most ferocious posture.


    "Whew..."


    From Du Shaofu''s back, a sharp black spear pierced his chest.


    Looking at it carefully, it was a huge tail, covered with scales of armor, with cold light everywhere, like a black thunder, Rune wave, poison gas and towering energy pouring out.


    This giant tail, at the moment when the giant spider was torn apart, pierced Du Shaofu''s chest, and the pale gold blood filled with runes dripping from the tip of the tail.


    "Little bastard, you have to pay for the spider''s life!"


    The giant scorpion roared and his eyes were cold. The sharp tail of the scorpion rose to the sky and gave out a dark light. It was like a flash of black lightning that pierced Du Shaofu''s huge body of witches and wanted to tear Du Shaofu to pieces.


    Countless eyes were startled and frightened. The giant Scorpion was flying in the sky, fierce and frightening. The giant tail crouched behind and penetrated the giant''s chest!


    But also at this moment, the huge hand directly grasped the giant tail which pierced through the void, and was imprisoned by a terrible force, so that the giant scorpion''s tail could not be pulled back.


    The scorpion''s pupils changed color in an instant. It felt a terrible danger from the depths of the beast''s soul.


    "Click!"


    The next moment, the huge hands clenched the huge black tail. With incomparable force, the sharp tail was forcibly broken into two pieces in the sound of "Ka Ka"!


    "Ah..."


    A thunder like scream came from the giant scorpion''s mouth. Such a result was not expected by Scorpio. In the ferocious mouth, a big mouth of animal blood spat out, and the giant tail was broken. This is a heavy blow!


    "No..."


    Scorpio is frightened. It is spitting blood. Half of its giant tail has not been pulled out of the giant witch''s body. It is still held tightly by the former.


    "hiss!"


    The huge body of the wizard turned around in a moment, and his left hand also held the sharp black tail tightly in his hand.


    "Ouch!"


    In a flash, the purple gold was shining in the sky, and a huge purple gold sword was immediately held in the hands of the giant. The dazzling talismans and secret patterns on the sword body overflowed, and the radian was still flexible and natural. There were green dragons and white tigers, and the shadow of Phoenix Xuanwu tortoise hovered around.


    "You''re going to die with him, too."


    The giant opened his mouth in a low voice, and his sword was cut out like a mountain, without any fancy. Where the purple gold sword awned, the space collapsed directly, revealing the trace of vacuum.


    But this sword, containing a terrible sense of hegemony, swept across the sky, a frightening tyranny came out of that sword, making the world shake violently!


    The domineering sword power makes people shiver and shiver!


    "No..."


    The giant scorpion exclaimed, growled ferociously, and gushed blood. It wanted to retreat, but the broken tail was still alive, and was imprisoned by the back hand of the witch''s body, and could not move at all.


    It''s too fast. It''s a kill, a brutal one!


    The domineering sword split the space and cut directly on the ferocious head of the giant scorpion.


    "Hiss..."


    There is no suspense, many eyes in the shock to see, that a purple gold sword will be like a broken bamboo, the terrible giant scorpion body cut open!


    "Dragon, help me "


    the cry for help from the sky, the voice suddenly stopped, the poisonous gas poured out, the blood mist spewed out, and the giant scorpion had been cut in two.


    Trembling millet all around, watching the life back cold!


    Phoenix burning fire, seven stars, such a strong man, at the moment, his eyes are also covered with waves, the body is shaking!


    There are also half of the giant scorpion tail pulled out from the huge body of the wizard, with pale gold blood flowing.


    This scene, strong and ferocious!


    As the huge body was shrinking, the broad sword in his hand was also changing. The body of the wizard disappeared. Du Shaofu''s body was dripping with blood. There was a blood hole in his chest, which directly penetrated through the body. The blood flowed like a pool. There were also cracks in the body. He wanted to tear the body alive.


    This is what Scorpio and earth spider have just left. If the general semi Saint cultivator, he is afraid that it will be irreparable at the moment, and will be directly damaged.


    Du Shaofu survived, but the heavy injury on his body was shocking, even more by adding blood and ferocity!


    In the distance, east from Qingqing, qiyexi, Du Xiaoman, etc. are not Jiao Yan changed greatly, that terrible scar, than the rise and fall on their bodies, more let them feel pain.


    The bloody body is covered with purple and gold arc. The purple robe is ragged and has been wet with blood. The broken feather armor is only scattered on the body.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood in a big mouth, the pale gold blood coagulated in the void and did not disperse. The wave Rune only had the purple gold sky palace in his hand, and the light was still dazzling!


    However, such a figure standing in the void surrounded by giant animals around at the moment is groundless and even more frightening!Four semi saints have been killed by them with incomparable ferocity. What a shock!


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon Xiaozhen ear, that is the horned dragon roaring, heard Scorpio''s call for help, but its in the small star''s suppression, let alone can''t escape, has been crushed.


    The more frightened the Horned Dragon was in the Vietnam War. Such a mysterious dragon has been suppressing it. All the means of the dragon clan will not have much effect in front of the little dragon.


    Even any of his offensives could not leave any effect on the little dragon.


    "Bang..."


    Horned Dragon''s huge body, was born on a golden flame giant tail, Star wave, breath domineering, there are golden flame wave, let its back dragon scale broken, dragon blood dripping.


    "The old snake dare to be presumptuous


    The small star dragon body Cross Ridge, the giant tail on the body of the Horned Dragon, at the same time, flapping its wings. The dragon claw under the abdomen, in a kind of crushing posture, tore on the snake Mo''s body, frying its snake scales, which was unable to resist, and the large pieces of flesh and blood were directly torn off.


    "Hiss..."


    Under the intense pain, the snake''s body writhes and its blood pours.


    "Bang bang!"


    Not far away, there was a dull sound in the side air. The huge devil eagle''s body was full of evil Qi. The wind swept all over the place with its wings flapping and carrying it. But at the moment, a red Jiri macaque grabbed a claw with one hand, and the other hand kept on thundering several fists, tearing its body apart!


    "Roar!"


    Huge red fire demon lion killed, broke out ten thousand feet of red fire, breath surging, rushed to the red Jiri macaque!


    "Long..."


    The sonorous sound of the sky resounds through, and the red Jiri macaque''s eyes are covered with golden light. The momentum of Wuwei nirvana is startling. The golden light is ten thousand feet. They release their hands and separate the body of the devil vulture, and kill the body of the red fire demon lion to shake the holmium lion one after another!


    The huge bodies of the Qianyuan were flying across the sky, and they were able to step on the void of the sky, and the mountains on the earth below were constantly exploding.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2043

    Huang Zhu''s body, Zhuqian, is roaring. No longer the old man in the twilight, his terrible momentum has turned the universe upside down, and the sky is shaking. It is much stronger than the Horned Dragon, snake Mo, holmium lion, eagle and vulture.


    ¡±"Oh, my God..."


    With the roar of thunder, Du Shaofu''s primordial God, chijiri macaque, had already turned into a huge thunder turtle and a huge thunder tree. The thunder broke out, and the thunder was shining brightly, and it was constantly attacking Qiangan.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder shatters the void, roars endlessly, shakes the world!


    In this terrible package of thunder, Jushi can still be vertical and horizontal.


    "Child, this is the spirit root of the legalist family. You are also a member of the legalist family after all. The legalist school is sorry for you, but there is no choice at that time. I think with your achievements today, as long as you are willing to return home, all the gratitude and resentment can be resolved, and your family can be reunited. In the future, the whole legalist family will surely fall on you, son. Go home £¡¡±


    Zhu Qian''s voice fell into Du Shaofu''s ears by way of transmission.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body of the original God chijiri macaque appeared a kind of talisman and secret pattern, which turned into a light net to cover his body. A magnificent and desolate breath spread, as if authority could not be challenged. It was the spiritual root of Legalists, and the breath was different.


    How could Huang Zhu not recognize that this is the spiritual root of Legalists? He saw scorpion earth spider, Gongsun Yuying and Gongsun Qichang, who were killed by fierce bombardment. They resisted the shock in their hearts and wanted to continue to pull Du Shaofu back to the Legalists.


    If such a descendant is willing to return to the Legalists, no matter how many people have been killed, the Legalists will definitely be able to let go of the past. With the current vacancy of the Legalists, only their brothers and sisters will be able to shoulder the heavy responsibilities in the future.


    Du Shaofu''s bloody body is still straight and straight. Under the light arc wave, the startling blood hole in his body recovers at a very slow speed, and the blood stains on the corners of his mouth add to his ferocity.


    There were more and more creatures around, and many strong people appeared. But at the moment, they were still looking at the cruel figure.


    "You are not a good thing, old beast!"


    This is Du Shaofu''s response to Huang Zhu. In one hand, he held Zijin tianque, and on the other hand, he took a lot of precious medicine from the bag of heaven and earth and put it into his mouth. The rays of the sun shot out in his bloody mouth, and then he walked towards Huang Zhu.


    "Long! Long!... "


    As Du Shaofu stepped out and stepped out one step, the void would tremble and roar, making the living beings'' ears buzzing and the sky shaking.


    "Ouch..."


    At the same time, as Du Shaofu stepped out of the void, a giant dragon was roaring out of the void, and his breath was soaring at a rocket speed.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s response and looking at Du Shaofu''s coming, Huang Zhu''s body is full of breath. Between the eyes of his fierce eyes, the light penetrates the sky like lightning. His huge body flies across the sky, and his giant hooves step out. The mountains are shattered. The energy is like a vast ocean hitting the sky!


    "I didn''t expect this old mount to be so strong!"


    The strong men such as fengfenfen and qixingchen are shocked at the moment. They feel Huang Zhu''s strength. They are afraid that there is only a line of separation from the real holy land.


    Huang Zhu didn''t speak any more. Such a terrible descendant was already a disaster of Legalists. The nine and a half saints had failed at the same time. Four of them were planted in a flash. This is terrible.


    "Boom


    Huang Zhu is in full swing, very strong, standing in the void, four hooves trample on everything, shaking the void.


    Several kinds of spirit thunder contained in Du Shaofu''s yuan God moved together, and the thunder broke out, and several kinds of spirit thunder were powerful in the world.


    Such a duel, thunder riot, thunder light boundless, energy is vast, just like the gods in the hand.


    In such a duel, the practitioners who are not strong enough can''t get close to them at all, and they are frightened at the first sight!


    Such a duel, all actions and actions, are to shatter the sky. It is unimaginable how powerful it is, and how shocking it is!


    "Ouch!"


    A total of nine steps, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the thunder of several kinds of spiritual thunder. The shadow of Nine Dragons gathered together on top of his head, and finally swept into his body. His breath was strong again. In his golden eyes, it was like two golden thunderbolts shooting straight into the sky. Above his right hand, there was a three color palm print.


    The fingerprints are still coagulating. There is a strange violent energy fluctuation in Du Shaofu''s left hand. It seems that the substantial red energy suddenly twinkles in the palm of his hand, and condenses into a bright red handprint, just like a fingerprint in the sky on a sunny day, and instantly melts into the three color handprint of his right hand.


    ¡±Oops


    When the fingerprints overlapped and merged in an instant, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with blood again, and his face turned gray. However, the light inside the palm print was more and more colorful and bright. There was a faint roar of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles, and the pressure was surging into the sky!


    ¡±Xuanhuangdi seal, kill


    Without any stagnation, Du Shaofu''s hands were clean and sharp. The dark air was like a flood, and the seal of xuanhuang emperor rose against the wind, with a momentum of destroying the heaven and the earth."Roar!"


    Such a palm print made the eyes of Huang Zhu''s body Zhu Qian''s eyes change. In the thunder storm, his body stood upright, and the pillar like hoof collapsed and pressed down on that day.


    everything was as fast as lightning, and one hand and one hoof collided with each other. The runes burst out, the sky roared, the colorful runes burst out, and the terrible energy ripple spread like a huge wave.


    In the glare of the light, there are green dragons, white tigers, Phoenix, and Xuanwu turtles. The four animals'' virtual images emerge, roaring like thunder, breaking out of terror. The awe inspiring pressure makes the world boil, and the beasts are frightening!


    ¡±BAM, BAM, BAM... "


    A huge void is collapsing, and a huge void black hole is revealed, which makes people feel cold and shiver at the back!


    ¡±It''s just like this


    The huge bodies of the Qianzhi were shaking back. Their hooves broke through the void. There was a faint bloodstain overflowing from the corners of his mouth. The huge fierce pupil was full of horror. The younger generation was so terrible that he was so badly damaged that it was so terrible!


    "Boom!"


    Zhuqian had no time to be shocked. Du Shaofu''s original God''s power of several miraculous thunders had come again. The thunder was so powerful that it killed everything.


    Du Shaofu''s body was shaking back. He vomited blood again in his mouth, and his eyes fluctuated violently. Huang Zhu was much stronger than the four and a half saints.


    His body was badly damaged, and his body was pierced. Such a serious injury made Du Shaofu''s immortal body difficult to recover. If he had been replaced by someone else, he would have been killed and injured ten times.


    With his eyes open and closed, Du Shaofu''s eyes are filled with murderous intent. Although he is seriously injured, the old legalist mount can''t be left. This old horse, which has lived for a long time, seems to be in a gentle twilight and is about to die. In fact, it is not so much that the old lady and himself come early, even Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing will be in great trouble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2044

    "Boom!..."


    The void was trembling, and Du Shaofu stepped out. With his steps across the whole body, the empty space suddenly appeared a set of eight trigrams.


    "Hula..."


    The eight trigrams are connected with each other, such as a road of bright god ring toward the distance diffuse away.


    When the Eight Diagrams appeared in the sky, a great and infinite power came to this ancient mountain void in an instant.


    "Roar "


    in the eight diagrams of the void, there are animals neighing, mountains and lakes moving horizontally, lightning and thunder, wind and rain alternating, mountains and rivers emerging, sun, moon and stars changing.


    There are also purple flame demon Huang, undead grass, Dongming grass and so on


    At the moment, all the esoteric and righteous means that Du Shaofu comprehended appeared in the empty eight diagrams diagram, integrated into one, and went towards the Qianyuan.


    "What kind of means is this, so terrible!"


    Phoenix burning, seven stars and other strong also in the eyes, can clearly feel that the strange pattern, there is a let their hearts and soul tremble, the spirit of the breath.


    That kind of breath is huge and infinite, and it comes to the soul of living beings for no reason. It makes people shudder!


    When the empty eight diagrams spread, Huang Zhu immediately changed color, and the evil pupil of Zhuqian was trembling and surging.


    The terrible force intended to imprison it and to suppress him.


    "Ouch!"


    "Boom!"


    In the empty eight diagrams diagram, Du Shaofu''s body of the original God was not suppressed at all, and the thunder burst out and constantly impacted the Qianyuan.


    The green spirit armor is broken, the flesh is broken, the blood hole is fuzzy, and the blood is stained with spots. However, Du Shaofu is still shining on the eight trigrams, with the stars circling, undead grass, Dongming grass and other profound meanings all around. They are all surrounded by nature, just like miracles!


    "The sky thunder breaks without hesitation!"


    "The sky fire breaks with people!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Boom! "


    in the void, the sky thunder suddenly falls, the towering electric arc sweeps across, and the flame is towering. The whole ancient mountain heaven and earth are trembling and roaring, the universe is upside down, and the sky seems to be about to crack. Cracks are spreading.


    Heaven and earth roar, the sky trembles, and the breath frightens the whole void.


    Du Shaofu urged the eight trigrams to understand various means with the eight diagrams, and he was frantically crushing Zhuqian.


    This old legalist mount besieged Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao on the way. This was a plan to uproot the wasteland. Du Shaofu did not intend to let it go, and he would kill him today at the price!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Huang Zhu''s Zhu Qian''s body vomited blood and could not take advantage of Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey''s body. At the moment, with Du Shaofu''s urging on eight trigrams, he could no longer take advantage of him. The terrible pressure was too strong, with a kind of holy power.


    "It''s too strong. No wonder we don''t need to intervene. The devil wants to build up his power and frighten the four sides. He has such strength!"


    Feng Huo is shocked. Such a method is too terrible. No wonder the little devil doesn''t need them to intervene. He has enough capital.


    "My child, do you really think that you can be invincible under the holy land, can you kill all the enemies under the holy land?"


    With the roar of the chieftains, the size of the huge body was filled with bright and dazzling runes. It was extremely blazing, as if the divine fire was burning and sweeping all directions.


    Huang Zhu''s prestige continued to rise in an instant.


    Huang Zhu gradually resisted Du Shaofu''s offensive from all directions.


    "This old horse has come to this stage..."


    At this moment, the eyes of the old lady in the family of golden winged rocs suddenly fluctuated, and her golden eyes showed a dignified color.


    "This is..."


    It seems to be the same time with the big phoenix.


    "Boom!..."


    The roar of the chieftains was like the sound of the sky. The sound wave was like a white arc. It was mixed with terrible pressure. It could shatter everything. There were several kinds of terrible mysteries that changed the color of heaven and earth.


    At the moment, Huang Zhu not only resisted Du Shaofu''s eight diagrams and the yuan God Ling Lei, but also attacked Du Shaofu.


    "Has this old Mount set foot in the holy land?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of astonishment. At the moment, the power of the old Mount was much higher than before.


    This kind of breath made Du Shaofu feel as if he was the strongman of the holy land among the three Clans: the dragon clan, the legalist school, and the political strategist. He could not help but feel a sense of shivering in his heart.


    "It''s not the real holy land, but it''s infinitely close to the holy land. I''m afraid the old mount is within reach of the holy land."


    However, after careful feeling, Du Shaofu felt different. The old Mount was not a real holy land, but was extremely close to the holy land. However, it was much stronger than the semi saints such as Horned Dragon. He even took up the real holy power and was able to suppress himself in essence."I''m beyond the semi holy, within reach of the real holy land. You won''t be an opponent again!"


    Huang Zhu opens his mouth, his voice is melodious and contains killing intention. Several kinds of profound meanings are combined together to make the sky dim and the earth dark.


    "Kaka..."


    The eight diagrams in the void are cracking, as if to be overturned, the Star River is breaking, the undead grass and Dongming grass are withering, the thunder is dim, the mountains and rivers are cracking, everything is wearing away


    "No, how can that old guy suddenly get stronger?"


    Qi Yexi, Zixuan, huangling''er, Zhou Xiaoluo, etc. look pale. They clearly see that the old mount has been suppressed, but suddenly they become so powerful.


    "This old mount has reached the level of quasi sainthood, and it is within reach of the real holy land. It is only one last chance to become a saint."


    Seven stars seem to be in response to the seven night light, there is light shining in the eyes, just like the stars rippling.


    The level of quasi holiness is the level closest to the holy land, and an opportunity is enough to make a saint.


    Seven stars have not yet reached that level, the voice with shock, continue to say: "it is burning vitality, this is the real all-out to deal with Du Shaofu."


    "Grandfather, can he still fight against it?"


    When she heard the speech, she was more dignified. It was not difficult to feel from the look of the ancestor of the seven stars that the cultivation of the quasi Saint level of the old Mount was much stronger than that of the semi saint. Du Shaofu had suffered heavy damage, and she had to worry about it.


    "Take a look first."


    Qi Xingchen''s face is slightly coagulated. Du Shaofu has already killed four and a half saints, but he has also suffered heavy damage. He is at the end of his strength. At the moment, he has used his real strength to resist the old Mount of Huang Zhu. It is impossible, otherwise, it would be too bad for heaven.


    The cultivation of quasi Saint level can also fight with the real holy land.


    The bodies of Qianqian were all over the sky. The emptiness was constantly broken, and Du Shaofu was being defeated.


    "Poof...!"


    Du Shaofu vomited blood again. The blood hole on his body surface cracked here. The injury was spreading and the consumption was hard to support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2045

    "Hiss..."


    Without delay, Du Shaofu called the body of the red Jiri macaque, the God of the yuan, back to the center of his eyebrows. He could not let the yuan God have an accident.


    The yuan God and the flesh body hand in hand at the same time, although has the advantage, but also consumes more huge.


    Obviously, the yuan God had no effect on the old mount, and Du Shaofu could only call it back.


    "Ji..."


    When the body of the original God chijiri macaque was called back, a huge purple golden thunder Peng appeared in the eight trigrams empty map, flapping its wings and sweeping, it was swept by the mighty, domineering and intimidating force. With a dense purple and gold arc, it converged into a series of bright and frightening purple and gold thunderbolt in the rapid twist, and against the huge Zhuqian.


    This is the combination of Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse and the supreme animal power of Dapeng golden winged bird family, which is in harmony with the empty map of the eight trigrams.


    "This is a kind of rolling, a kind of rolling from the realm. It has not set foot on the real holy land, but it has not been far behind, touching the edge of the holy land."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes congealed in the huge shadow of purple and golden thunder Peng.


    From nazhuqian''s body, Du Shaofu felt that he was oppressed by the powerful in the holy land. No matter how hard he was to deal with the old mount, he was suppressed by him.


    "We''re in trouble now!"


    Huang Zhu''s sudden rise in strength and power made all the living creatures begin to breathe cold air for Du Shaofu again.


    At the moment, everyone can feel that although Du Shaofu, the demon king, killed four quasi saints with lightning speed and at his own cost, he has also suffered heavy damage and consumed to the end. If we go on like this, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to deal with Zhuqian.


    "This old mount is also desperate. He has been practicing for a long time, and has reached the level of quasi saint. The holy land is within reach. But when the oil lamp is exhausted, he wants to seek opportunities to become a saint. At the moment, this old mount is burning vitality. It is suicidal. Even if it is able to kill an opponent, it may also be damaged in this way! "


    Feng Huo opened his mouth in a low voice and saw Huang Zhu''s own situation at the moment. When he met a younger generation like Du Shaofu, he was afraid that even if Huang Zhu had a chance to win, he would have committed suicide. In order to kill Du Shaofu, the old Mount preferred to burn his vitality, which shows his intention to kill Du Shaofu!


    "Bang bang!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s thunderbolt and golden winged Dapeng bird''s supreme animal power gathered together to fight against the huge bodies of the Qianyuan, and became more and more intense. Each impact seemed like a huge earth shattering.


    The roar of Zhuqian is also a kind of gifted means, which can shake people''s mind.


    Great power is also one of the talents of Zhuqian. It is recorded that at this moment, it is combined with several kinds of profound meanings. The attack is terrible and the whole body is shining. If you are the supreme among beasts, you can step on the stars!


    Many living beings are shocked. Among the farmers, Mohists, yin-yang families and Phoenix people, some of them are shocked.


    This old legalist mount is really terrifying!


    "Gee!"


    Although Du Shaofu was suppressed and retreated, he was still resisting.


    "Hiss!"


    The huge purple and golden thunderbolt tore up the void, flapped its wings and thundered at the sky. It fought fiercely with the Qianqian, shattering the heaven and earth, and being domineering and fierce!


    Du Shaofu was covered with blood.


    Huang Zhu is much stronger than other semi saints and is an absolute enemy.


    "Can''t go on like this, need to use purple thunder Xuan Ding hard spell!"


    At this point, Du Shaofu felt a little flustered. If he went on like this, he would suffer serious consequences and even be doomed to failure.


    The old horse, whose strength suddenly soared, had been suppressing himself. Du Shaofu felt that he had done his best and was already hard to resist, let alone kill the old mount.


    But if he used the purple thunder xuanding, Du Shaofu was also afraid.


    Purple thunder xuanding is indeed the last card, and its power is also the strongest. However, with its own consumption level, even xuanhuang emperor seal is hard to motivate. It is completely relying on the supreme animal power of golden winged Dapeng bird and the power of thunder and thunder, and it is afraid that Zijin xuanlei can only compete with this old mount all the time, and it is impossible to kill it.


    With the strength of his body at the moment, Du Shaofu estimated that he would never be able to motivate zilei xuanding for how long. He could not do anything about the old mount.


    Once you''re really exhausted, it''s you who will suffer.


    The strength of the old horse suddenly soared. Even if the old lady was still on the side of the line, Du Shaofu was worried. He didn''t know whether the old lady could resist it.


    Du Shaofu knew very well that the old lady had never reached the level of the holy land.


    "If we can go further, even a small step is enough..."


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind that he was being suppressed at the moment. This suppression did not come from Xuanqi, but from the realm.


    If he could go further, or even take a small step, he would surely be able to reverse the situation again.


    But this step, even a small step, is difficult to step out of the cultivation level of immortality and immortality.Everything depends on chance and understanding. There is no other way.


    "Poof..."


    Under the impact of the terrible force, Du Shaofu vomited blood again.


    "Why can''t you feel the Holy Land yet?"


    Du Shaofu was also pondering. He had reached the peak of immortality for a long time, but why he could not feel the level of holy land.


    If we go on like this, we will not be able to deal with this old mount without saying that we are in a crisis.


    In the future, it may be like this old mount, and stop at one level until the oil lamp is exhausted!


    "What is the holy land?"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply in his heart. He fought against the powerful enemy and was covered with blood. At the same time, he was thinking and understanding. He wanted to explore the holy land.


    "Long..."


    The giant hoofs of Zhuqian smashed the sky and collided with the wings of the purple and golden leipeng, and the void around them collapsed.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood again in his mouth, and the huge body of purple and golden Lei Peng and the eight trigrams were in harmony.


    "The hoof of the old Mount contains a terrible power. Is this the premise of the realm close to the holy land?"


    Du Shaofu retreated from the hoof of those Qians. He also felt vaguely that the state contained in that hoof was crushing with infinite force.


    Du Shaofu felt that it was that force that made him unable to resist, and he was shaken back and forth.


    That kind of power seems to have reached an extreme, containing the power of heaven and earth.


    This sudden discovery made Du Shaofu immediately think.


    It seems that there is no flaw in the power of righteousness, close to perfection.


    That force is too strong, it can not be resisted by force at all, it is a kind of crushing beyond the force.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2046

    "No flaw, perfect Is... "


    Du Shaofu seemed to have grasped something and immediately began to ponder.


    "Ji..."


    However, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse and the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng bird family still blend with the eight trigrams, and constantly resist the fierce attacks of Huang Zhu''s own bodies and Qianqian.


    "There''s something wrong with that boy."


    If Huang Zhu feels something, he stares at Du Shaofu in Zijin leipeng.


    At the moment, Huang Zhu had a bad premonition. His whole body was shining more and more brightly, and his attack was more and more fierce and fierce. He killed the sky, smashed the sky and trampled on the void!


    Du Shaofu''s instinct is to resist with all his might. He can do all he can, such as the eight trigrams, the thunder, the martial pulse, and the golden winged ROC bird.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was more and more struggling.


    Du Shaofu was constantly shaken back, the injury was more and more serious, the blood on his body was more and more diffuse.


    "Boom..."


    In the side air, the fierce battle between little star, Horned Dragon and snake Mo has reached the stage of white heat.


    Horned Dragon, snake silent with two enemies one, is still in front of the small star was crushed by the end of defeat, impregnable sky snake body and dragon body on the blood dripping, flesh and blood.


    "The serpent swallows the star!"


    The snake itself drinks ferociously, and the blood soaked snake body shines brightly. A huge sky snake shadow is projected on the body, especially the ferocious head is extremely huge, the mouth is roaring and angry, endless pressure and light rush out, and directly devour the small stars.


    "The sky snake swallows the star, this is the sky snake clan''s strongest talent means, this old snake is also by Bi to the extreme!"


    In the Yin and Yang family, an old man spoke, and he recognized the most gifted means of the snake clan that day.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    In the face of snake silence, the snake clan''s most powerful means, but little star did not put it in his eyes at all. At the same time, a dazzling black Rune light appeared on the surface of the Xuanwu God''s shell. Suddenly, an illusory animal shadow roared like a dragon roaring into the sky.


    "Oh! "


    the phantom phantom is black and bright, covered with scales and covered with tortoises and snakes. It is like a living creature, with a huge pressure and a powerful breath of energy. Now it spreads quietly.


    This is the shadow of Xuanwu. In this breath, the sky is twisted, and the space ripple like a raging tide is directly spreading around, and it is directly shrouded in the air in a moment.


    "Boom


    A terrible energy suddenly came from all directions, so that there is a space crack around the void, rippling away, the breath is supreme!


    Under this terrible power, the strong orcs watching from afar were shivering and crawling for it, and their bodies seemed to be directly exploded.


    That kind of pressure comes from the soul of the beast, which can''t be resisted at all!


    The snake is silent and the soul of the snake is palpitating. The huge virtual shadow is almost free from any deadlock and is directly destroyed.


    "Poof..."


    The Xuanwu empty shadow then crushed the former body fiercely and let the snake spit blood in silence.


    The breath of Shemo''s body is withering, and the body is expanding, as if to explode directly.


    "No..."


    Snake murmured in the roar, the fierce pupil gushed fear, at the moment it felt a terrible force appeared in its animal soul and body, in the crazy expansion, destroy everything, irresistible.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Then, the huge body of the sky snake exploded directly after expansion, and the blood and rain poured down, and the void collapsed.


    "Oh


    The Dragon roared like thunder. At this moment, in the big mouth of the dragon''s blood basin, a column of energy suddenly burst from behind the little star.


    The energy beam with a terrible terror, directly fell on the younger generation of small stars.


    "Boom!"


    The column of energy falls, which makes the whole space vibrate, and the furious energy is instantly released from the back of the little star.


    This is the Horned Dragon''s all-out strike, suddenly falls down, let the Phoenix burn the fire, Huang ling''er, Huang Fei, Feng Han and other strong people are all one-heartedly mentioned in the throat.


    It''s just that the terrible attack directly hit the back of the little star, just to make the light of the basaltic pattern on the back of the little star dim.


    Little star red gold dragon body, also just barely shake.


    But how can the Lingling Horned Dragon know that, in terms of defense, the body of little star is better than Du Shaofu, who has worked hard to cultivate. The body of Xuanwu is immune to physical attack.


    Although the little star is in the shape of a dragon, it contains the true blood of Xuanwu. It inherits the terrible talent of physical attack immunity. With the fully integrated Xuanwu shell, it is afraid that it is stronger than his father''s Dragon God''s original cultivation at the same level.


    The Horned Dragon has already consumed a lot. At the moment, how can his attack have much effect.


    "Zalong, look for death!"


    At the same time, the little star''s huge body stood upright with his head raised. With his wings flapping, an extremely strong pressure diffused and opened. At this time, the whole half sky was shaking and blazing. The third eye mark on his eyebrows suddenly opened, and there was a bright light column shining directly into the sky.This bright column of light, like a curtain of light, shrouded the Horned Dragon.


    A terrible dragon comes at Witton''s time, and a soul attack like blocking the sky and the sun also spreads in the sky.


    Covered by the light curtain, the amazing dragon power makes the blood boil and the animal soul tremble in the body of the strong people such as fengfenfen.


    Horned Dragon shocked the strange dragon''s abnormal defense. After the fight, he had a new understanding of the strange dragon.


    But it was too late. Under the light curtain, the dragon soul of the Horned Dragon was trembling directly, as if in submission, like facing the real dragon.


    "Oh..."


    Within the towering light curtain, a green dragon roars out of the sky. The rune is bright, with a terrible dragon power. In an instant, it passes through the Horned Dragon''s body.


    At the moment, the Horned Dragon seems to have no resistance at all. The shadow of the green dragon passes through, and the Dragon pupil is sluggish. The body also directly stays in the air. It seems that the dragon soul has been directly affected by some kind of huge influence.


    "Little lion, it''s over!"


    The sky is empty, where the red fire is like the sea. A huge red Jiri macaque sits on the huge back of a red fire demon lion. Its spirit pupil looks down, and its body is golden. The boundless air suppresses the heaven and earth. With one hand, it directly grasps the flame like lion''s mane, and a fist like force blows chaos, falling heavily on its head.


    "Bang!"


    The red fire demon lion''s head was dim, and the holmium lion''s fierce pupil constricted, revealing despair, and then the head exploded in an instant.


    All this is too fast, half Saint level holmium lion, one of the top strongmen in the red fire demon lion family, actually all the gods and spirits are destroyed!


    It''s scary to watch the creatures all around, and the hairs stand on end!


    The demon king Du Shaofu is terrible, and the little strange dragon is terrible. At the moment, even the red Jiri macaque is so domineering and ferocious.


    "Crash!"


    With the evil spirit raging, the huge demon vulture flapped its wings and set off a storm. Its claws tore up the void, and its sharp mouth was like a hook. It dived into the body of Du Xiaoyao''s chijiri macaque.


    "Dangdang..."


    The light is bright, and Mars is shining everywhere.


    When the magic eagle''s claws fall, the golden light of the red Jiri macaque''s body is released, and it turns into a huge five finger mountain peak. The dense aura spreads and communicates the energy of heaven and earth. The terrifying power is like a rainbow in the air. In an instant, the golden talisman secret pattern is released, and the breath is supreme!


    "Chulala "


    the eagle eagle''s claw print, which is fierce enough to capture everything, now falls on the five finger mountain, but it only brings a lot of golden Rune fluctuations.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, the golden five finger mountain peak seems to be able to crush all things and suppress the living things in the world. They directly collide with the demon vultures themselves and suppress them. The impact Eagles retreat one after another, spit blood with sharp lips, and the evil Qi breaks away.


    "The profound meaning is complete, perfect to the circle, and infinitely complete in the limited realm. Is this the Holy Land..."


    In the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird, Du Shaofu fell into a short period of understanding in the war, immersed in a wonderful state.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood again. Under the impact of the fierce killing intention of the huge Zhuqian maniac, he was constantly retreating, the light was dim, and the reduced empty map of eight trigrams was cracking again.


    Such a shock also made Du Shaofu unable to immerse himself in enlightenment. He woke up with a start. His eyes were shining with purple gold, which became very bright in an instant.


    "Bang bang!"


    At this moment in the distance, the little star''s wings spread like Phoenix wings, and the stars flowed on the Dragon scales. Along with the domineering breath of the golden winged Dapeng and a terrible supreme breath, the sky and earth trembled, and the Dragon claws fell on the head of the sluggish Horned Dragon, tearing its head with thunder.


    "Boom!"


    Almost at the same time, a huge five finger mountain peak appeared on the huge body of the eagle vulture in the golden light. It was like a sacred mountain falling down from the sky. The body of the Eagle Eagle fell straight down from the sky, spitting blood in its mouth. The light on the body was dim and the evil spirit was scattered.


    Under the collapse of the five finger peak of Jinguang, the eagle itself was crushed directly on the ground.


    "Kaka..."


    Ground cracks with a huge body as the center, the spread of gullies on all sides, the ground shaking, like an earthquake!


    "Click!"


    The golden Five Finger Mountain changed, and Du Xiaoyao''s body of red Jiri macaque stepped out and stepped on the head of the eagle eagle with a heavy corner. The secret patterns of the golden talisman gushed out like golden thunder and crushed it directly.


    "What a terrible little strange dragon, what a terrible red Jiri macaque, these guys in the wasteland are really abnormal. How can such abnormal existence appear in the world?"


    The whole scene was shocked and stunned, even if the devil was ferocious and terrible.


    This little strange dragon is as fierce and terrible as the red Jiri macaque.


    With one enemy and two, they also killed two semi holy strongmen.


    The empty sky, Huang Zhu noumenon, the remaining light and mind of the Qians have been prying at the whole scene.


    The loss of the four men, Horned Dragon, holmium lion, snake silent, eagle and vulture, made Huang Zhu''s heart stormy and even more frightening. That red Jiri macaque and alien dragon were so strong and abnormal."Step on the sky hoof!"


    There was no longer any hesitation. Huang Zhu drank with a loud voice. From the huge body, Huang Zhu poured out a terrible divine power, which contained the energy of heaven and earth, and blended with his own will. His body was shining brightly, as if the divine fire was burning, communicating with the heaven and earth, and resonating with the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2047

    "Boom


    With a single hoof, the light of Zhuqian is enormous, just like the Ninth Heaven stepping down, and the heaven and earth are vast.


    The terrible energy fluctuation makes the earth appear deep pit, the space is as turbulent as the waves, and the dark space cracks spread in the four sides of the sky.


    Such a hoof, far away life color.


    Such a hoof is too terrible. There are visions of heaven and earth. It seems that stars are breaking, mountains and rivers are turning into dust, and the void is being twisted


    "Stepping on the heaven''s hooves, that old Mount''s talent means, is also the strongest killing move!"


    Feng Fen couldn''t help but open his mouth. Under such a hoof, he also wanted the animal soul to tremble. The old Mount had already made a real killing move.


    "It is said that the Zhuqian clan had a strong man who was able to compete with the supreme beast clan, trample on the heaven and earth, and break the stars and the earth!"


    Seven stars opened his mouth and thought that under Huang Zhu''s feet, he could not resist with all his strength.


    The old lady of the family of golden winged ROC birds is floating in the void, her eyes are shining with gold, and she looks at everything closely. With such a hoof, her face is slightly coagulated.


    At that hoof, Du Shaofu also felt terrible, and the spirits in the mud pill palace were throbbing.


    "Roar "


    almost subconsciously, Du Shaofu waved his hand, and Zijin tianque reappeared in the palm of his hand, making a roar. The bright Rune was in the sky, and a sword was directly cut out. There were green dragons and white tigers, and the Xuanwu shadow of Phoenix circled out.


    This kind of sword is simple and neat, but it has a powerful momentum, which suddenly diffuses from the sword.


    Where the sword passes, the space just collapses directly, revealing the vacuum trace and chopping to that terrible hoof!


    "Burn the rosefinch!"


    Among the electric lights and firestones, the body of the little star appeared beside the purple and golden Lei Peng that enveloped Du Shaofu. Standing together, the wings expanded, and the breath burst out. A bright colorful rosefinch appeared, and the colorful divine light flooded the sky.


    The shadow of such a rosefinch is so amazing that it seems to have crossed space and time, causing space riots, and being able to suppress space-time violence, burning the sky with colorful flames.


    "This is the talent of rosefinch, our magic power! "


    the children of the Phoenix clan present were boiling. It was the talent of rosefinch and the magic power of Phoenix.


    Since the pressure within the shadow, it has made the blood in the body of the children of the Phoenix family burning, and the blood vessels and spirits tremble for it.


    "When the catastrophe comes, the rosefinch reappears!"


    The Phoenix was burning and trembling, and the prestige contained in the shadow of the rosefinch made him want to crawl at the moment. He could not resist the pressure from blood and spirit, but could only fear.


    "Oh


    Almost at the same time, a huge body of chijiri macaque also stood together, with the force of Nirvana behind it rumbling like the sound of the sky. One blow swept across the four sides, suppressing all living beings, and storming to a hoof.


    Giant hooves trample on the sky to destroy together!


    The sword slashes the heaven and earth, and the gullies on the ground blow open and turn into abyss!


    Zhuque empty shadow burning the sky, the supreme beast power crush the sky!


    Jin Guang pushes all sides with one fist and suppresses everything!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The four energy collided together, and the thunder like muffled sound reverberated in the sky, making the heaven and earth tremble.


    With the broken runes sweeping through the dark void cracks, violent energy surges away like a tsunami, and stops at a certain distance.


    "Chulala..."


    The four huge bodies are all retreating in the fury energy.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood in his mouth. The purple gold sky palace in his hand glowed with blood, while the purple gold Lei Peng behind him was dim.


    Du Xiaoyao''s mouth was also covered with blood, which was a ray of golden liquid, coagulating but not dispersing, emitting a bright light.


    Little star mouth has blood overflow, in the double pupil, the golden flame is burning, such as the golden red light is flashing.


    "Pedaling..."


    This time, Huang Zhu was also in a mess. His huge body was staggered back in the void, and his talent and unique skills were resisted. There was blood dripping on the soles of his feet, just like blood mist pouring down.


    Those three forces, Huang Zhu did not occupy any advantage in the slightest, suffered from trauma, there was a frightening color in his giant pupil, and the light was as frightening as a knife.


    Red gold dragon, red Jiri horse monkey, purple gold thunder Peng virtual shadow, three huge figures stand together, standing in the void, vast power, let countless eyes tremble!


    All the people''s expressions were stiff in their faces, and the huge Zhuqian was bleeding, and no longer occupied any advantage.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu, the red Jiri horse monkey Du Xiaoyao, the purple star demon Dragon Emperor, too strong!"


    A lot of living creatures took cold breath, and their faces were full of horror. These three terror figures in the wasteland were too terrible.


    Huang Zhu stood in the void, and the blood of the soles of his feet was no longer overflowing. The great bodies of Zhuqian were shining brightly, just like the sun. Tong Ren was staring at the three huge bodies in front of him.


    They had miscalculated. They wanted to wipe out the three men and uproot the wasteland.But at the moment, Huang Zhucai really realized that they had lost the best opportunity. These three terrible descendants had grown up to a terrible situation, and could not be easily erased.


    Even with the growth rate of these three younger generations, it does not take long to crush the Legalists.


    "Mistakes, those stupid Legalists, it''s not worth dying!"


    Huang Zhu looked at Du Shaofu and began to sigh. He was sighing that such a descendant was not allowed by the Legalists at the beginning, and he was doomed. If such a descendant was a descendant of the Legalists and was used by the Legalists, then who could compete with the Legalists today, including the Phoenix clan and the dragon clan.


    Unfortunately, everything has come to the present stage. It should have been the unique genius of Legalists, but now it is the biggest hindrance of Legalists.


    Over time, this younger generation will be enough to destroy the Legalists and uproot the Legalists'' eternal foundation.


    "Son, you are the most gifted offspring I have ever seen in my life. I''m afraid you are even stronger than your sister Shaojing."


    Huang Zhu''s huge body went to Du Shaofu. His expression suddenly became gentle and showed a little smile. With a kind of twilight and firm determination, he said slowly, "I am old, and I haven''t been able to live for a long time. Unfortunately, this last step has not been touched by my death. Before I die, I will do my best for the Legalists."


    As the words fell, Huang Zhu''s huge body of zhuqianzhi burst out with auspicious light, like a flame boiling and burning, with amazing energy fluctuations sweeping through, and the void trembling.


    "Come on, old man."


    The little star is fearless and moves with wings, and the supreme beast is surging. If you want to fight directly again!


    "There''s something wrong with the old man!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s golden pupil changed color and felt something strange.


    "It''s too late. No one can stop it. With the exhausted power of my lamp, we can get rid of you and sweep away the great trouble for the Legalists. We will live up to the kindness of the original master."


    In a flash, Huang Zhu''s huge body had already arrived in the sky. The light on the body that he was afraid of was so bright that the rune spread out like a ripple and drowned everything like a tsunami.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2048

    All of a sudden, Huang Zhu''s huge body of Zhuqian began to expand. His breath was violent, which made the void vibrate. The mountains below burst open inch by inch. The scene was incomparable.


    At the moment, there is a mysterious Rune groove on the huge body of the Qianzhi, which moves the energy of the heaven and the earth, making the breath soar wildly and sweeping down with the Holy Spirit.


    Du Shaofu was shocked and yelled at Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing: "this old guy should blow himself up, be careful!"


    "Young Fu, be careful!"


    At the same time, the old lady''s face changed greatly. Her eyes were golden, and her figure flashed out in an instant.


    "It''s too late, old friend. Trust me, they won''t have a big problem."


    But at this time, there was such a voice, a thin figure of the old man also appeared in front of the old lady who was trying to save.


    "This Zhuqian burned its vitality and ignited the mystery and self explosion in his body. You can''t get out of it. The old turtle said that if there was no big problem, there would be no big problem!"


    At the same time, a thin and straight figure fell on the side of the old lady, kalomoro.


    This is an old man, but his emaciated face is ruddy on the top, and under the light eyebrows, a pair of charity eyes are bright and shining with gold.


    The old man was wearing a long golden shirt with the pattern of ROC''s wings and wings embroidered on it. The golden light was faintly visible, as if he wanted to fly out. The whole person''s breath was introverted, but the surrounding creatures were oppressed for no reason.


    Everything was too fast. When the two old men appeared, the momentum of Huang Zhu''s body on the void in front of him rose to the extreme. His body had already expanded, and there was a palpable space crack around the sky.


    "With my exhausted body of oil lamp, I will not lose you in exchange for your life!"


    As the words spread, Zhuqian''s swollen body suddenly burst open in this moment, and the terrible dull sound resounded through the sky.


    "Boom..."


    The space explodes, bursts out the dazzling strong awn, the towering force diffuses, the entire space directly explodes the huge deep hole.


    One after another of the space cracks directly spread over the sky, this is not a space ripple cracks, but a substantial space cracks, dark and deep palpitation light diffuse out.


    "Oh


    But at the same time, in the center of the explosion, there was a piece of black light gushing out, which was like a virtual shadow or a real object. It turned into a huge turtle shell, and burst into bright black light and poured out the supreme animal power.


    "Boom


    A golden peak with five fingers emerges at the same time. It is full of golden light and powerful. It is like a rainbow full of Qi. The release of the secret patterns of golden talismans is as if it can crush all things and suppress all things in the world!


    "Boom!"


    Purple arc towering, a tyrannical destruction of the pressure swept out, the void immediately spread the purple thunder clouds, a three legged tripod perched in the void, and the huge black turtle shell, the huge five finger mountain peak seemed to melt into each other.


    Terrible energy is like overturning the sky, shattering the sky, destroying the earth, destroying everything.


    The strong men such as phoenix burning fire and seven stars look at each other, and their hand prints are formed at the same time. Each of them picks up the energy of heaven and earth, and the dark Qi bursts out. Suddenly, a huge invisible halo is arranged to protect the Phoenix family, the yin-yang family and other descendants.


    "Back up, back off!"


    The strong in other forces drank and moved in unison to resist the breakable aftershocks that swept through the void and let the young disciples step back again.


    "Hula..."


    The terrifying energy Rune overflows and sweeps open. Although it is resisted by many people, the terrible energy overturns the space and explodes the void. Many people are swept by the aftershocks and suffer heavy damage, and even some creatures suffer from Innocent disasters.


    The terrible movement, after a moment of calm.


    "The self explosion of the old Mount ignited the profound meaning, and the real strongmen of Holy Land dare not fight against it


    The strong men such as fengfenxun and qixingchen looked at the broken void which was recovering slowly and looked at each other.


    If they were to fight against the terrible force of self explosion, it would be conceivable that they would not be able to escape.


    Don''t say it''s them. The strongmen in the Holy Land dare not resist.


    The old lady kalomora, with her solemn eyes and frowning brows, has been staring at the chaotic void. The self explosion of the old mount can be compared with the real holy land. It is too terrible.


    Beside the old lady, in the thin old man''s eyes, the light golden awn did not leave a trace, and looked at the chaotic void.


    The chaos and broken void is recovering. The purple tripod thunder tripod emerges. A golden five finger mountain peak is in the sky. Under the huge turtle shell, there is a red gold dragon snatching out.


    The purple thunder tripod, the golden five finger mountain peak, and the huge turtle shell are extremely dim in light, and then they converge and turn into three figures in the void.


    "Poof..."


    They are Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu.


    "This evil animal is cruel enough


    At the moment, Du Xiaoyao''s gold clothes were broken, his breath was disordered, his hair was disordered, and there was blood in the corner of his mouth.Du Xiaoyao''s injury was not light. He knew that if it wasn''t for the three people''s joint defense, the old Mount''s self explosion would be hard for him to resist.


    "The old man, huh!"


    Little star pouts, blood spills from his mouth, and has injuries, but it is much better than Du Xiaoyao. It seems that under the impact of that terrible force, she is only injured.


    Du Shaofu was the most miserable at the moment. His body was already cracked, his blood was dripping and his blood hole was frightening. At the moment, it was even more serious. The whole person was extremely weak and depressed.


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and the purple thunder xuanding was put into his body. The self explosion of the old Mount was too terrible, and he was still in fear. He had just joined hands with Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, and then reluctantly resisted it. However, the three of them were also seriously injured. If they had just resisted by themselves, even if they had purple thunder xuanding, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    "My God, they''re all right, they''re alive!"


    "Those three are so strong, they are all abnormal people!"


    When many startled eyes around the three bodies, suddenly boiling.


    That is enough to destroy all the power of self explosion, there is no way to the three people.


    If the fearsome Zhuqian of the legalist school were alive at the moment and knew that its self explosion had not had the desired result, he would have a pretty face.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, the sky trembled, and a great wave shook for nine days. A palm print was peeped out from the deep of the sky, shining with bright runes, leaving the void in the sky.


    In the palm print, there are stars and shadows emerging. There are fierce beasts roaring and fierce birds flapping their wings. The momentum is incomparable. It is like a world coming, and it is directly photographed to Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2049

    The sudden appearance of the palm print made all the creatures on the scene, including those super strong ones, trembled. The terrible breath was amazing.


    "Holy land, this is the real strongman of Holy Land!"


    Some strong people are surprised. Such a terrible power is just like a world falling down. This is the real holy land, and the strong are fighting.


    In the demon battlefield, the real strongman of holy land has entered at this moment.


    "Old Fajia bastard, get out of my way!"


    All of a sudden, there was a sound through the clouds and rocks, rolling thunder.


    They were so confused that they almost thought they had heard the wrong thing. Actually, some people did not put the strongmen of the Holy Land in their eyes and let them go away.


    However, something more shocking happened.


    Just as the terrible palm print fell, the sky was full of golden light, like a golden ocean emerging from the void, and the golden space ripple was like the tide rising.


    "Hula..."


    A piece of golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow emerged, just like a golden torrent hanging in the sky to block out the sky and block the sun. The golden talisman''s Secret patterns twinkled and glowed with brilliance. It carried the domineering and fierce breath. The fierce power covered the sky and made the sky tremble!


    "This is the golden winged ROC bird family''s supreme animal power!"


    Countless creatures were shocked, and the pressure from the wings of a golden winged ROC bird made the strong people of the four sides of the orc race want to crawl on the ground. Compared with the former, the breath of the martial arts practitioners was more than that of the former, and it was a kind of incomparable tyranny!


    Such two offensives touch each other in an instant, just like two pieces of heaven and earth in collision, shattering the runes all over the sky.


    The sky is trembling, just like destroying the world, drowning everything!


    The terrible palm print was resisted in the void, and a thin and upright old man appeared quietly at Du Shaofu''s side.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man around him in astonishment. His emaciated face was ruddy, his eyes were bright and his golden light was fluctuating. His long gold shirt was embroidered with Dapeng''s golden wings and wings, just like a living creature. If he wanted to fly out, his breath was domineering.


    "See you, granddad!"


    Just for a moment, Du Shaofu saluted respectfully. The breath of the old man made the blood boil in his body. Although he had only seen the body, Du Shaofu recognized the identity of the old man. The old man in front of him was the cheap grandfather of the golden winged ROC family and the strongman of the Golden winged ROC family.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, well done, I am worthy of being a descendant of my family of golden winged ROC birds." The old man burst out laughing, his voice roared like thunder, and he couldn''t help his joy and joy.


    "Child, heal your wounds quickly. With him, everything is all right!"


    the old lady also came to Du Shaofu''s side. A large amount of precious medicine in her hand had been put into Du Shaofu''s hands. She did not forget little star and Du Xiaoyao, but looked at Du Shaofu''s body, which was full of bruises and scars, and was extremely distressed.


    "Great grandfather, great grandmother." The little star took the old lady''s medicine and put it into his mouth. With the glow of his mouth, he saluted the old man and the old lady.


    "It''s good. Great grandfather will give you a gift later."


    The old man looked at the little star, and his eyes were surprised. How could he not spy out the meanings and the aura of the golden winged rocs? How could he be surprised? He was even more pleased. He had won an extraordinary grandson for nothing. Now he bought one for free and had a great grandson. The golden winged Dapeng family should be in a big mood.


    "That''s the strongman of the golden winged ROC family. He''s here. It seems that the strongman of the holy land has been able to enter the demon battlefield!"


    "It seems that the one who attacked just now is the strongman of the holy land of Legalists."


    "Will the strongmen of the holy land go to war? It will be a world shaking war!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The creatures around him were surprised and shocked!


    "Boom..."


    Deep in the void, there is a breath that startles the sky. The vast fluctuation of the breath is like a demon in the world. A bright figure slowly emerges, and the surrounding visions are bright. It is like a God that sets off the spirit. All living creatures in the four directions are under the pressure of the soul. They want to worship it!


    But at the moment, this divine figure looks ugly. His eyes are full of anger. His eyes are straight at the old man who has just launched a fight with the golden winged Dapeng birds. He said, "jialoubatian, that boy killed many strong Legalists in my family. You have to give me an account today!"


    "It''s him!"


    Du Shaofu recognized the comer. The figure in the void was the powerful one of the Legalists in the holy martial realm. He had been trampled by Fu Yibai at the beginning. It was he who attacked himself secretly again!


    "Explain, it''s really time to give me an account!"


    Jialoubatian''s eyes looked at the figure in the void. When the voice fell, his gold long shirt glowed. The ROC''s golden wings would shake out and move with his sleeve. A handprint gushed out from the sky. The golden light all over the sky shook the void, and with an unmatched domineering momentum, he immediately photographed the strong man in the holy martial realm of legalism.


    The strong one in the Dharma holy martial realm changed color. It seemed that Kalou batian had no sign of direct attack. He quickly hit a fist and seal, which made the void rumble and roar, shaking the void."Boom..."


    The two collided in an instant, and a deep hole in the dark space was exploded in the deep void, and the dazzling Rune gold light was as dazzling as the sun.


    "Pedaling..."


    The powerful Legalists retreated several steps one after another, and their face became more and more ugly. They said, "Kalou batian, what do you mean?"


    "Those who dare to touch my golden winged ROC birds will destroy your Legalists after I kill you. This is what you should give me!"


    Kalou batian opened his mouth, his breath was domineering, and he didn''t mean to stop. His killing intention was not covered up in his eyes. His figure was swept out, and the golden light was surging. A claw print came out of the void and directly caught the strong one in the holy martial realm of Legalists!


    The Legalists repeatedly sent out strong men to deal with their grandsons. This time, many semi saints joined hands to attack. How could Kalou batian endure.


    The last time it wasn''t the mysterious Fu Yibai and the mysterious old madman who intervened. He had already started.


    At this moment, even the strongmen of the holy land also attacked secretly for the second time, which made jialoubatian move to kill.


    Golden winged ROC bird family, who dare to be so provocative!


    "Chulala..."


    Such a claw, the void is crushed, the mountains below are cracked, the mountains in the distance are also crumbling, the earth is splitting, the void is breaking!


    This scene shocked all the people, and the overbearing breath made all living creatures tremble in their hearts, as if something had caught in their chest, making them breathless.


    This is the power of the strong in the holy animal kingdom. The breath alone has made them unable to resist!


    "Kalou batian, you are deceiving people too much!"


    He was very angry and watched Huang Zhu blow himself up. However, the three of them were perfect. He wanted to solve the problem. Who ever knew that jialoubatian had arrived early.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2050

    The footprints were already in front of him. He couldn''t avoid it. His whole body glowed like a shining sun and stars falling down. His eyes were dazzling. There were beasts roaring like thunder, and a fist to blow out.


    The sky roared with the shock of the fist, and the mysterious talisman and the secret pattern rushed out, and the vision was in the sky.


    "Boom..."


    A large area of space is exploding, and the powerful people in the holy martial area of Legalists retreat again, and the void behind them collapses.


    "It seems that it is difficult to contend with the powerful of Legalists'' holy martial realm!"


    "They are all holy places. The golden winged ROC bird family is worthy of its reputation. It is the supreme beast clan!"


    This scene shocked everyone, some people spoke in a low voice, some people dry tongue.


    The hand of the strongman of the holy land will shatter the void, destroy the earth and shake the hearts of the people!


    "Jialou batian, do you really think that the golden winged Dapeng birds can be invincible? You can''t fight us with your own strength!"


    The sound is like the sound of a dragon chanting through the void. At the same time, there is a sea of clouds and flames in the deep sky. A huge and immeasurable dragon emerges from the distant sky. The dragon''s body emerges and hides in the sea of clouds. The claws tear the void, and the whole body is filled with the incomparable red flame. It runs across the void, its head is ferocious, and the Dragon pupil is like a red black hole As if it could devour heaven and earth, all living beings could not help but be shocked.


    "The strong dragon in the holy animal kingdom, this is a holy dragon!"


    The appearance of such a giant dragon is so large that it is indescribable that all living creatures can not help but feel the horror.


    "Oh "


    such a giant dragon is in the sky. If it falls from the sky, the breath of the Dragon blows out and turns into a storm. The Dragon claws tear up the sky and brings fire. If the sky fire comes, it sweeps down in an instant, and the space is broken to pieces. It directly targets the kaloubatian!


    "It''s been a long time since I moved my old muscles and bones."


    The voice of the old man seems to have come from ancient times. The sound of "rumbling" rises from the void with a piece of black and bright rune, showing a kind of mystery of heaven and earth. It brings a trace of chaos between the heaven and the earth, and destroys the red flame all over the sky. There is a dark light column, which smashes the Dragon claws that tear the void.


    "Ouch!"


    Under the terrible momentum, the dragon was shaken back, the Dragon roared and roared, and the huge pupil showed waves. Looking at a certain direction, he said angrily, "Xuangu, what do you mean?"


    "The meaning is very obvious, some people you can''t move! "


    the voice of the old man is quiet, and there is a thin old man''s mouth where the dragon looks down. What''s strange is that there is a giant turtle''s virtual shadow behind it, which appears above the void inside its surface, and is powerful. Its terrible momentum is much stronger than that of the red flame dragon.


    "It''s the legendary master Xuangu, the ancient giant turtle!"


    There is an old man in great power, whose eyes tremble. They have heard the legend of a giant tortoise like that. He once stirred mountains and rivers, created myths, and once dominated the world. Unexpectedly, he also appeared here. It seems that he is still in the wilderness.


    "Old man, are you here too?"


    The little star looked at the thin figure, and a smile appeared on her pale face. At first, she was saved by her and knew the identity of the comer.


    "I''ve met you."


    Facing the little star, the figure of the old man, known as Xuangu, crossed the void and saluted in front of him. It was very respectful.


    Such a scene, let alone the countless living beings around, even kaloubatian, kalumura, seven stars, etc. were also surprised. They knew the identity of Xuangu, which was one of the oldest existence in the world, and its strength was absolutely terrible.


    But such an ancient existence is as respectful to the little stars. How can it not be shocked.


    A lot of eyes fell on the body of the little star, had to look at the little star again, such a strange dragon against the sky, what kind of identity is it.


    At the moment, only a few people, such as Du Shaofu, fengfenfen, huangling''er, and so on, knew why the ancient existence was respectful to the little star. If the identity of the little guy was passed on, it would be enough to shake nine days!


    "Boom"


    quietly, a flame burns from the distance of the void, and appears quietly in this ancient world. The flame is illusory, not open fire, but it is a blur that burns the void.


    In the middle of the vague flame void, there is a figure standing among them. The great momentum will not be under the powerful one of the dragon and Legalists.


    "Strategist!"


    Du Shaofu met and looked at the figure that appeared. It was not the first time that he met. He had seen it on the land of chenhuang at the beginning. Later, he was ambushed on the way. The strong man of the Yin and Yang family intervened to rescue him. He was among them, the sage ancestor of the political strategist and the strong man of the holy military realm.


    "Oh, my God, I''m a strongman in holy land again!"


    "The strongman of the holy land, that is the most powerful existence in the world!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    the living creatures in the distance are terrified. The breath of the air is enough to make all the creatures tremble. The prestige of the saints makes people worship and crawl!


    Du Shaofu raised his head and squinted, but it is a pity that he is still unable to compete with the holy land.The holy land is so strong that it is hard to describe. Even with the strength of cultivation at the moment, Du Shaofu is deeply aware of its insignificance and inadequacy.


    "These three again! "


    the face of Kalou overlord the sky. His long clothes are full of drum and the golden light is fluctuating. On his old face, he looks scornful and proud!


    "I haven''t seen two old friends for a long time. I''m fine!"


    The faint voice came, the end of the void, there is a bright moon emerged.


    People tremble, look up carefully, that bright moon is not a real bright moon, but a group of light wrapped with moving shadows, the breath is hazy and vast.


    "It''s the moon Saint coming!"


    When that group of bright moon like figure appears, seven stars in Yin and Yang''s home are broken, seven night light and others are stunned, they are excited.


    "The night light has seen the moon saint. "


    " see the moon saint! "


    Seven night Xi eyes light wave, and Yin and Yang family children salute.


    "Ha ha, long time no see, old friend!" Looking at the dim figure, Kalou batian also smiles.


    "I didn''t expect you to come too. It''s a surprise." Xuangu opened his mouth.


    "I''m here to meet my old friend."


    When the faint voice came out, the graceful figure appeared in the void, with beautiful and mysterious features. The long skirt was moving, and the whole body was full of hazy brilliance. People could not see clearly. The breath made the void tremble for no reason. He looked at the Legalists, political strategists and the three sages of the dragon clan, and said, "it looks like it''s very lively!"


    Looking at the sudden arrival of Yuesheng, Legalists, strategists, and the three elder brothers and ancestors of the dragon clan, their faces are gloomy and ugly. Let alone jialoubatian and Xuangu, they are not easy to get into trouble with. In front of the moon saint, he fought with the three of them not long ago. With one against three, they did not get any advantage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2051

    "I didn''t expect this place to be so busy already!"


    When such words came, in the direction of the month Saint just came, there were colorful rays coming into the world.


    With a blazing breath, a multicolored flame came from the void, surrounded by a hazy and blazing Phoenix shadow, filled with a breath of supreme orc, which made the spirits tremble and monsters crawl.


    "See the Holy Father


    Huangling''er, Zixuan, fenghan, HuangFei and other children of the Phoenix clan saluted happily.


    Even Feng Huo bowed his head respectfully, with a smile on his face.


    This is the holy animal kingdom of the Phoenix clan. The Phoenix clan has already made great efforts in the battle field of the demons!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, long time no see!"


    "I''m not very happy to see you all in your lifetime."


    "After ten thousand years of parting, you will be all right after a long time!"


    "Amitabha, don''t be old and all right!"


    "Boundless heaven, I''m very happy to see my friends!"


    Such five voices spread out of thin air, and their figures appeared in the depths of the void, shining brightly, like the bright moon in the sky, with visions, like gods coming.


    There are Buddha''s light spreading, Dao light diffusing, gods and demons'' Qi fluctuating, and ancient Qi coming in the void


    Such five figures have four terrible breath. Those who are not strong enough to crush have already blushed. Some people fall directly from the sky and prostrate for them. They are not even qualified to stand in the void together.


    "See the Holy Father!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The voices rose and fell. Among the living beings who were watching from afar, some Taoist and Buddhist disciples appeared, and they were saluting.


    There are farmers, Confucian, Mohist disciples salute, of the five, each has one is their holy ancestor.


    When this terrible smell came, Du Shaofu''s body trembled and his spirit was rippling.


    Any one of them is a real strongman in the holy land. They come together and are the strongest existence in the world. I''m afraid any one of them has lived for a long time.


    "Are they all here?"


    Judging from the smell of terror and the reactions of the children of various forces, Du Shaofu recognized the identities of those who were strong in the Holy Land in the void.


    The five powerful saints came from the same time: Taoism, Buddhism, farmers, Confucianism and Mohism.


    There was a smile on Du Shaofu''s pale face. In addition to Buddhism, the four great masters of Taoism, Confucianism, farmhouse and Mohism have always given themselves a lot of convenience. They are friends rather than enemies!


    "Who moved the people of the sky snake clan, get out of here!"


    "Those who move me, the devil vulture clan, want to die!"


    "Those who move my masters will destroy their spirits and spirits!"


    In Du Shaofu''s thought, three voices of gloomy rage reverberated in the void.


    A huge black snake appeared in the sky. It was not sure how long it was. Half of its body was still hidden in the sea of clouds. It was filled with scarlet letters. The breath was so strong that it made the living beings tremble.


    A huge demon vulture appeared beside the giant snake. The evil spirit was rolling in the sky, spreading its wings to cover the sky, and occupying the sky like the sun. That kind of power would not be under the dark snake.


    There was a hazy figure, and the void "roared" around its body, causing a vision, and the wind was howling.


    Although the figure was very small in front of the giant snake and the devil eagle, the breath on his body was better than that of the devil eagle and the giant snake which covered the sky!


    "Are there sacred animal realms in the famous family, the sky snake family and the magic vulture family?"


    Du Shaofu did not expect the arrival of the strongmen of the holy land. However, there were also strong saints in the Tian she clan and the magic Eagle clan, which surprised Du Shaofu.


    "The origin of the heavenly snake family and the magic vulture family is not simple, but also inherited from the ancient times. However, the strength of these two sacred animal realms is average, and the level of holy land is also strong and weak."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s surprised look, the old lady, kalomora, seemed to have guessed what Du Shaofu was thinking. Then she continued to spread the message to Du Shaofu''s ears and said, "with your grandfather and Xuangu, the Yin and Yang family also take good care of you. Yue Sheng will not stand idly by. As long as there are three of them, no one can move you today!"


    Du Shaofu nodded to the old lady, but he was not too worried.


    This group of strongmen of the holy land appeared at the same time, standing in the void, like a deity, shocked the heaven and earth, so that all the living creatures trembled and worshipped.


    With a keen sense of the power of the original spirit, Du Shaofu did feel the difference between the strong and the weak in this group of strong people in the holy land.


    From the old lady''s words, it was not difficult for Du Shaofu to guess that his cheap grandfather, Xuangu and Yuesheng were the most ancient and powerful.


    "Demon vulture family, sky snake family, famous master, how can you move it?"


    Jialou dominates the sky. With the emergence of the three strongmen in the holy land of the demon vulture family, the sky snake family and the famous family, they sweep their sleeves, and the golden light is rippling all over the sky. There is a golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow emerging in the void, and the domineering will will will oppress the sky!"It''s kaloubatian!"


    The fierce, angry serpentine vultures and famous saints suddenly changed color when they saw Kalou batian, and their eyes were filled with deep fear.


    "Long!"


    The void trembles, there is thunder wave, a dark ancient figure appears, the surrounding void with lightning and thunder, the breath is terrible, it is frightening!


    All eyes immediately fell on the ancient figure, which is clearly a holy land strong man came.


    "It''s really lively. I''ll watch it. You go on."


    Looking at the powerful figures around the void, the old man''s eyes were full of waves, sweeping the whole field, standing on one side, without any intention of intervening.


    "Boom


    "Long!"


    The void in the distance is trembling, there are several extremely powerful obscure breath diffuse, and squat in the distance, there is no meaning of approaching.


    "Are they all here?"


    The old lady looked at the void in the distance, and there was a golden wave in her eyes.


    "Holy land again!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were also staring at the void in the distance. It was not difficult to guess from the breath that they were some powerful saints.


    "There are not only nine masters and the phoenix of dragon family who have the Holy Land practitioners in the world. There are too many secrets in the world. The eternal tomb is related to ancient times. These hidden old people have come out and they want to look for the last chance."


    The old lady spoke in a low voice, as if to Du Shaofu and little star, Du Xiaoyao three people said.


    The figures like gods stand in the void with a terrible breath, which makes the creatures around the heaven and earth very quiet. They dare not even lift their heads and prostrate themselves in worship.


    This is a group of strongmen of the holy land, gathered in a short time.


    Each figure is also looking at each other, their eyes show deep meaning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2052

    "At the beginning of the catastrophe, the stars collapsed and the great energy fell. Now the catastrophe is coming again. The tomb of eternity will be opened. Let''s join hands to resist the robbery. "


    the voice of the aged came from Xuangu''s mouth, echoing in the frozen void of heaven and earth. A terrible breath seemed to have gone beyond the ancient time and space, making many of the strong people in the Holy Land present also change color.


    In the void, the sages, such as Legalists, dragon clan, strategists and famous masters, looked around, and their eyes were swept from the strong saints such as Jialou batian, Yuesheng, Xuangu, Fenghuang, Confucianist and Mohist. They looked gloomy and ugly.


    "Whoosh..."


    Without much hesitation, the four figures retreated directly from the void.


    The huge devil vulture covered the sky and the huge snake stretched across the sky and disappeared quietly into the sky, and the power gradually converged.


    The vast breath in the distance disappeared into the sky.


    "It''s very fast!"


    Kaloubatian shook his hands and stood with his hands down. It seemed that he was a little disappointed at the departure of the Dharma and other holy land practitioners.


    "Amitabha, the eternal tomb is reminiscing with you."


    A figure wrapped in golden light and Buddha''s shadow left.


    "I didn''t expect that the old monk was still full of vitality."


    The old lady, garumura, looked at her leaving figure, and there was a little light in her eyes, which flickered away.


    "If there had been no accident, you would have been above the old monk." Xuangu noticed the look in the old lady''s eyes and said softly.


    "It was all..."


    Jialoubatian''s eyes looked at the old lady beside him, and his face was full of remorse. His domineering temperament was full of tenderness at the moment.


    "Needless to say, we have no choice."


    The old lady said with a smile at kaloubatian, interrupting him.


    "In the tomb of eternity, there must be an opportunity."


    Jialou batiandao, his eyes are resolute, and the golden light is shining like an electric light.


    Xuangu glanced at kaloubatian and his old wife, kalumura, and said, "don''t show love when you are old. The tomb of eternity is about to be opened. Let some little guys heal first."


    Hearing this, jialoubatian gave Xuangu a look, and then he said to Du Shaofu, "boy, can you carry it?"


    "I can carry it. I can''t die."


    On Du Shaofu''s pale face, a smile was squeezed out from the corners of his mouth. After taking a large amount of precious medicine, the wound was healing slowly under the influence of the mysterious body. However, the wound was too serious, and it was not easy to recover the wound left by the strong man in the holy land.


    "Well done, I''m the grandson of kalobatian."


    Jia Lou batian said with a smile. The palm of the palm of the Pu fan patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder, which almost made Du Shaofu fall from the air.


    "Don''t you want a face? This boy is human, it has nothing to do with you!" Xuangu that long eyes white Jia Lou Ba Tian, said impolitely.


    "What he practices is my golden winged ROC family skills. The bones and blood in his body are all owned by my family of golden winged ROC birds. How come it has nothing to do with me? You are jealous." Jialoubatian doesn''t care about Xuangu''s words. In any case, he has determined that no one can take away the grandson.


    "Ha ha, I have seen two saints!"


    There are four strong people coming.


    An old woman dressed up as a peasant woman, with white hair and plain clothes and cloth shoes, looks ordinary and can''t be ordinary any more. But on her old face, her eyes are as deep as the sea.


    A Taoist with half a hundred looks, his Taoist robe seems to be old, with a simple flavor. He wears a high bun and looks ruddy. He seems to be smiling at any time.


    He is a middle-aged scholar with elegant clothes and extraordinary temperament.


    A broad robed old man, thin and small, but the space around his body is vaguely distorted.


    Such four people are all astringent breath, the light disperses, but still gives a kind of incomparably powerful feeling.


    Du Shaofu looked at the four men. As soon as his mind was swept out, he disappeared like a stone into the sea.


    "It''s too strong. Holy land and semi saint are still the real difference between heaven and earth."


    Du Shaofu was shocked. The four men were too powerful to pry into.


    For a moment, the four people''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body. They looked at him carefully and changed their color secretly. Then, they did not let Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing out of the way, and made waves on the three people''s bodies.


    "Are you the little devil? You really deserve your reputation!" The old man in broad robe looked at Du Shaofu carefully, and his eyes were shining.


    "It''s extraordinary that the back wave pushes the front wave."


    The old woman dressed as a peasant woman, half a hundred Taoists, and middle-aged Confucian scholars all looked at Du Shaofu''s body, and their eyes were full of waves.


    They have learned from their children''s voices that what has just happened. Nine and a half saints have been killed by these three little creatures. Du Shaofu, the demon king, killed four of them alone. The last quasi Saint blew himself up, and there was no way to deal with these three abnormal guys.This is how against the weather, how they can not shock!


    "Boy, I''ve met four elders!"


    Although it was unintentional to spy on the yuan God in Du Shaofu''s salute, it was a very impolite act. If the strong men of the four holy places were deliberately embarrassed, it would be enough to embarrass him.


    From the hidden breath of these four saints, Du Shaofu can also guess the identity of the four people, namely, the peasant, Taoist, Confucian and Mohist.


    "No ceremony, no ceremony."


    The four strongmen of the Holy Land looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, but they didn''t make it big.


    Such a young man also has a family of golden winged ROC birds. The existence of these people in Xuangu is enough for them to value.


    What''s more, they all understand that Du Shaofu, the demon king, will break through the Holy Land in the near future. There are a group of abnormal young people around him who dare not look down upon and ignore!


    "Little star, how is the injury?"


    From the direction of the Phoenix family, a blazing breath suddenly appeared beside the little star, and then an old man walked out. There was a flame Rune on his brocade. The pattern on his long sleeve was like wings of a Phoenix. His temperament was not vulgar, and there was a sense of supremacy.


    "It''s a little heavy. If there''s any holy medicine, please give me some medicine to cure it!"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the old man, the little star seems to be aware of, completely without any courtesy.


    "This..."


    Listening to the words of the little star, the old man was suddenly dumbfounded, with a bitter smile on his face. Then he could not help but squeeze out a helpless smile. He took a pill out of the bag of heaven and earth, and a torrent of sunlight came from his palm. The strong fragrance of the medicine diffused at once, making the void change color.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2053

    "Ji..."


    In the glow of the sun, the pills neigh, there is a phoenix virtual shadow fluttering wings, like a living creature, want to get rid of the control of the holy ancestor of the Phoenix clan.


    "Quasi Saint level pills!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, and the strong fragrance and energy fluctuation of the pill made it clear that although the pill had not reached the level of being holy, it was not far away.


    "This healing pill is not too far away from the level of holy products. It has a lot of benefits for you. Take it."


    The ancestor of the Phoenix clan gave the pill to Xiaoxing, and he could see that there was some heartache on his face. Although such a pill did not reach the level of holy product, it was enough to make the strong people in the holy land also feel distressed.


    "Make do with it."


    Xiaoxing was not polite at all. After taking the pill, he immediately handed it to Du Shaofu. Looking at Du Shaofu, who was full of scars, his eyes were worried and distressed. He said, "Dad, I''m not a big deal. Take this pill quickly."


    "If you take it, I can cure it."


    Du Shaofu patted Xiaoxing''s head. He knew that although Xiaoxing''s body was defensive and abnormal, he had vomited blood and was definitely injured. Although he was more serious, Du Shaofu hoped that Xiaoxing would recover as soon as possible. Besides, he had just taken a lot of precious pills and pills, which had not been refined. With his immortal body, his wound would recover sooner or later Reply.


    "Really not?"


    Little star is a little worried. She can see that Du Shaofu''s injury is extremely serious.


    "No Du Shaofu said softly with a smile.


    "No one asked me if I was hurt, OK?"


    Du Xiaoyao pouted, and his eyes were already staring at Xiaoxing''s wounded quasi Saint level pills.


    "You''re all right."


    Little star talks, feel Du Xiaoyao that straight eyes, immediately put the pill into the mouth, but don''t want to be robbed by Du Xiaoyao.


    "The little one is too mean." Du Xiaoyao gave the little star a hard look.


    "Shaofu, heal your wounds quickly. Grandma will protect your Dharma!" The old lady of kalumura was worried about Du Shaofu''s injury.


    "The children of the wasteland, please take care of one or two." Du Shaofu nodded. He really needed to be healed immediately.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s good to heal your wounds with peace of mind Said Kalou batian.


    "The tomb of eternity is about to open. Let''s go to the front and look after each other."


    Confucianism, Taoism, Mohism, the sage ancestors of the farmhouse left with their own children.


    But the Phoenix clan did not leave, the little star is not willing to leave, the Phoenix clan ancestor did not mean to leave.


    The meaning of Xuangu also seems to be to guard the little stars.


    "Dad, star sister."


    A four or five-year-old girl ran out of the void and ran directly at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu could only hold the little girl in his arms, and his pale face was somewhat astonished.


    "Dad, are you hurt seriously or not


    Under her long eyelashes, the little girl has a pair of beautiful big eyes that make people throb. But now she frowns and looks at Du Shaofu with a distressed look.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the little girl and knew her identity from her breath. However, Du Shaofu was confused by her daughter.


    "The little girl has your blood essence, which can only be transformed by your influence. In this world, she is now the only one who is related to you. "


    from the sounds of nature, a woman in a long purple dress came up, sketching the appearance of temptation, just like a fairy who did not eat the fireworks among people. It was Zixuan.


    "So


    Du Shaofu looks at the little girl in his arms. This is the transformed supreme ant Huang. At the beginning, the little guy was transformed successfully. Before the old ant emperor died, he handed the little guy to himself. In this world, the little girl really has no relatives.


    The eyes all around him fell on Du Shaofu and the little girl. How could the strong people on the scene not feel this little girl''s extraordinary.


    "This guy..."


    Feng Huo is a little reluctant to speak, but the little star calls the demon king his father. He knows the identity of the little girl, the supreme ant Huang. Although it is not as good as the news, it is definitely a terrible existence. Once born, it will be enough to shock the world.


    Originally, the Phoenix clan still wanted to keep the little supreme ant Huang in the family. Originally, the supreme ant Huang also had a great relationship with the Phoenix clan. It had the blood of the Phoenix clan, but not the general blood.


    I can imagine how the phoenix burning fire can''t be seen. The little supreme ant Huang is afraid that the Phoenix clan can''t keep it, so she is taken away by the demon king Du Shaofu.


    "Dad is OK. It doesn''t hurt."


    Du Shaofu looked at the little girl with a smile. He was helpless. He had two more daughters, not ordinary ones, and asked, "what''s your name?""My mother said that when my father named me, I have been waiting to see my father." The little girl was very happy and excited.


    "Let me name it."


    Du Shaofu glanced at Zixuan beside him, then looked at the little girl in his arms. After thinking a little bit, he said, "let''s call it xiaohuanghuang, Du Xiaohuang!"


    "Du Xiaohuang, I''ll have my name again. I''m so happy." The little girl cheered excitedly and said to the little star beside her: "Sister star, I have a name. I will call Du Xiaohuang later."


    "Little girl film."


    Little star a face of old-fashioned, but in the eyes of the little girl is as a sister''s pet, and then White Du Shaofa, said: "you name is really casual!"


    "How about changing one for you?" Du Shaofu glared at the little star.


    "Forget it." Little star did not have any hesitation, refused directly.


    "Well, come down quickly. Your father is going to heal."


    Qi Yexi came forward, two strands of black and translucent hair on her cheek gently brushed her face with the wind. Cherry''s small mouth was not dotted and red. She was wearing a light green skirt, and her waist was not full. She came to Du Shaofu and held the little girl down.


    "Third brother."


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and others came up and looked at Du Shaofu''s injuries and were very worried.


    "No problem."


    Du Shaofu motioned to his elder sister Du Xiaoman, and his second brother, Du Yunlong, without worry, said, "I need to find a place to heal."


    Later, the people left this messy mountain, because of the relationship between the little star and the seven night light, the Phoenix family and the yin-yang family did not leave, and walked together with the desolate country.


    With his grandfather, jialoubatian, Xuangu and Yuesheng, Du Shaofu finally arrived at a quiet mountain and found a natural cave and a little star. Du Xiaoyao entered the deserted space and began to heal.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2054

    The ancient space, misty, empty wave, filled with reckless gas.


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing sit cross legged, their bodies are filled with light, they took the precious medicine pills, at the moment in refining, in the Tuina healing.


    There is no doubt that Du Shaofu''s injuries are the most serious. To a terrible degree, there are still traces of cracking in his body. The injuries left by semi saints are not so easy to recover.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu sat on his knees with his fingerprints coagulated. He used the skills of the golden winged ROC birds to refine the precious medicine in his body into energy. He shuttled through the meridians to nourish the body. The faint purple electric arc gushed from the immortal body and recovered slowly.


    If the injury is changed to someone else, it is impossible to recover without 10 years or 8 years. What''s more, the normal immortal and the top strong can''t bear such a serious injury.


    Du Shaofu recovered very slowly due to the severity of the injury. However, by contrast, the recovery was very fast. However, Du Shaofu''s injury was so serious that it would take a lot of time to recover.


    "Holy Land!"


    In his mind, Du Shaofu was thinking that this time, nine strong men joined hands to ambush. If it were not for himself, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao would gather together, and the consequences would be unimaginable. At last, many powerful people of Shengwu realm and holy animal kingdom gathered together, which shocked the world.


    At the moment, the seal outside the demon battlefield has completely disappeared, and the strongmen of the holy land have entered one after another, and the most worrying things have appeared. However, he has not been able to compete with the real strongmen of the holy land, which makes Du Shaofu feel very dignified. If the strong ones like grandfather jialoubatian, Xuangu and Yuesheng are not there, those strongmen of Legalists, dragon clan and strategists will practice anything by themselves None of them can resist, and they can''t rely on the protection of grandfathers, such as jialoubatian, Yuesheng and Xuangu.


    "We must break through the Holy Land!"


    Du Shaofu pondered that if he could not break through the holy land, he would always put the wasteland in danger.


    "What is the Holy Land..."


    Du Shaofu pondered and pondered.


    From Huang Zhu, the self exploded legalist, Du Shaofu has some insights. The old mount has never reached the real holy land, but it is absolutely beyond the semi saint. There is a terrible mystery in the attack, which makes Du Shaofu feel a kind of state power vaguely.


    That kind of power seems to have reached an extreme, containing the power of heaven and earth, which is the crushing from the realm.


    In the duel, Du Shaofu had some understanding, but in such a confrontation, he could not devote himself to it.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu immediately entered the wasteland space to heal his wounds. Du Shaofu wanted to take advantage of the situation to have some understanding.


    In the space, not long after, Du Shaofu was covered with a circle of golden brilliance, and the golden talisman and secret patterns fluctuated, forming a shadow of golden winged ROC birds hidden behind his back. It was very mysterious and filled with a sense of hegemony and awe.


    On the nine turn God leilian, Du Shaofu''s original spirit, the body of red Jiri macaque, Du Shaofu''s original spirit, sat on his knees, filled with silver and gold electric arc. With the fluctuation of stars, his eyes were slightly closed, and he was immersed in comprehension.


    Following Zi Huang Zhu''s understanding, Du Shaofu continued to search for the true meaning of the realm of power. It seemed that there was no flaw in the profound meaning of that power. It gave people a feeling of perfection. It was not something that could be resisted by force at all, but a crushing force beyond it.


    "No flaw, perfect..."


    Du Shaofu followed his comprehension and meditation, and soon became immersed in it.


    In terms of understanding, Du Shaofu was originally gifted. His understanding of baquan do on the ancient stone tablet in front of Du''s family is the best proof.


    With the understanding of baquan do, Ba Dao Dao and Ba Kendo, Du Shaofu''s insight is still increasing. Those ancient stone tablets seem to contain a mysterious power. Each time they are understood, they will make people further understand.


    Du Shaofu''s cultivation time is less than 30 years. His abnormal physical body and huge shrine are only reflected in his combat power. His ability to achieve Nirvana without limit and to reach the present state of immortality and immortality depends on his own talent.


    "Perfect, perfect..."


    In his meditation, Du Shaofu occasionally murmured in his mouth, and his fingerprints condensed.


    "Ji..."


    With the condensation of Du Shaofu''s handprint, a golden talisman and secret pattern burst out. All the time, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird rocked out of the sky, whining through the clouds and cracking rocks, and the golden light was magnificent. The domineering atmosphere swept through the void.


    "Hula..."


    When Du Shaofu''s fingerprints changed, the purple fire gushed out of the sky and filled the void. There was a purple flame demon Huang standing in it, covering the sky and spreading violently.


    When Du Shaofu''s fingerprints continue to change, there are Dongming grass and undead grass, which is shining brightly and has a great breath.


    "Whew!"


    There is a sword drawn from Du Shaofu''s hand. With Qi as the sword, it emerges from the void, and the overlord sword is crushed.


    "Oh..."


    After that, the meaning of the sword turned into the sound of dragon chanting and elephant singing, shaking the void, and finally turning into the fist seal, distorting the void.All these scenes were changing around Du Shaofu. They passed away in a flash, and then reappeared again. In such a cycle, it was as mysterious as night and day.


    If there are strong people present at the moment, they must be shocked. With the emergence and alternation of the visions of Du Shaofu, his breath is changing.


    This kind of change makes people feel palpitating. This is a kind of transformation. The breath is approaching a great and complete state.


    The mountains are vast, and the old towering trees block out the sun.


    There is a mountain stream, the void is twisted and there is a prohibition. Ordinary creatures can''t find its existence. Even if they pass by, they can''t feel anything. They can''t step on the mountain stream.


    In the mountain stream, there are several figures scattered and standing, and the invisible breath diffuses, forming void dents all over the body.


    If Du Shaofu was here, he would have recognized a lot of people. Among them, there were many of them, including the sage of Legalists, the sage of dragon, and the sage of political strategists. In addition, there was a strong man in the holy land of this famous family, who was also among them at the moment.


    In addition, there are three figures. Their breath is ancient. Any one of them is by no means ordinary. It has proved his identity by being able to stand side by side with the Legalists and the Dragon ancestors.


    "This son is full of wings, and it will be a great disaster for our family to survive!"


    The Holy Father of the legalist family looked gloomy to the extreme, and his intention of killing was diffuse. At such a price, the Legalists could not afford to pay for it. This time, he almost entered the Jedi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2055

    "Qin Honglong, if you find a chance to solve the boy earlier, you won''t let everyone Du lose so much!" The sage ancestor of political strategists saw the sage ancestor of Legalists and said that the younger generation of political strategists and the powerful ones of several generations in the world have almost suffered from the disaster of annihilation, which may be enough to make the political strategists unable to breathe for thousands of years or even thousands of years. This influence is too great to make the political strategists collapse.


    "Su Sanyan, if you had the ability, you could have started!"


    Qin Honglong, the sage ancestor of Legalists, looked directly at the sage of political strategists. His eyes flashed with cold light and said, "you should know that Fu Yibai and the old madman are probably one of those people. They seem to have some relationship with the boy!"


    Smell speech, hear Fu Yibai, the old madman these two names, dragon ancestor secretly change color, eyes have lingering fear color, at first he was that Fu Yibai directly tore off dozens of catties of flesh and blood.


    The famous sage was also present, and his look changed secretly. He had heard of what happened at the exit of the divine space. The mysterious Fu Yibai and the old madman were too powerful.


    "Can Fu Yibai and the old madman really be one of those people?"


    Someone said that he was an old man who was looking at Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan and others. Although his breath was hidden, there was a faint evil spirit and orc flavor on his body. He was the holy ancestor of the magic vulture, an ancient existence, and the level of cultivation of the holy land, which was the greatest guarantee under the supreme race of the demon vultures, after the golden winged Dapeng bird, and the dragon race, because of his existence, Even if the dragon race and other animals of the supreme race, but also have to be wary of the demon vulture race, to give it some face.


    They have lived for many years and know a lot of secrets and legends. They have heard some legends. They also suspect that the mysterious old madman and Fu Yibai may be one of several people in the legend, but no one can be sure. Comparing the identities of those people is just a rumor for them.


    Su Sanyan and Qin Honglong''s eyes twitch. Whether the mysterious old madman or the mysterious Fu Yibai is one of several people in the rumor, it is enough to make them fear. With such strength, they have reached the level of the holy land at the moment. They are the real tower top figures on the pyramid in the world, and they can not afford to be provoked.


    "If Fu Yibai and the old madman were really one of those people, how could the Du family have been unknown?"


    Qin Honglong gritted his teeth and looked gloomy, and said, "what''s more, it was said that we couldn''t do anything before the opening of the demon battlefield. Now that the demon battlefield has been opened, there is no restriction on us. This is also the last chance. If we let this boy get a chance to go further in this demon battlefield, we will get a chance when we go out What''s born is clearer than everyone else''s heart! "


    Listening to Qin Honglong''s words, everyone''s eyes were full of killing intention. They were very clear that Du Shaofu had been able to kill so many semi saints just because he could not live and die. If he went further into the holy land, they would have no choice.


    "If you want to set foot in the holy land, I''m afraid it''s not so easy!"


    A middle-aged man opened his mouth, his eyes were narrow and shining, which made people feel like they were going to fall into it.


    Holy land, which is a natural moat, want to step into the holy land, although all of the present practitioners of the holy land, but also know how difficult this road is.


    "Snake Yu, we all know how difficult the holy land level is, but don''t underestimate that boy. After only a few decades of practice, he can reach the immortal peak. If you get any chance in this demon battlefield, maybe you will be able to step on it!" Qin Hong, long Shen road.


    People listen, face to face each other, the heart is very shocked, is afraid of it, such a younger generation, too terrible.


    "We must not let that boy set foot in the holy land, let alone walk out of the demon battlefield!" The ancestor of the dragon clan opened his mouth, his voice was low and full of killing intention. The shadow of the dragon was fluctuating in his eyes. It was terrible.


    "The boy is now surrounded by the people of Kalou batian, Xuangu and Yuesheng. If you want to start again, it will be difficult."


    Su Sanyan took a puff from the corner of his eye, pauses for a moment, and continues to say: "if that Fu Yibai and the old madman interfere, it is also very troublesome."


    "The eternal tomb is about to open, and then I don''t believe that jialoubatian, Yuesheng, Xuangu and so on can always be around the boy."


    Qin Honglong sneered and said: "it must be clear to all of us that those evil spirits have not died out. Maybe the ancient ancestors of all our ethnic groups will not be easily annihilated. When the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups are born, will Fu Yibai and the old madman have no scruples?"


    "Yes, we still have a chance. As long as the ancient ancestors exist, everything will not be a problem. Even if the world is reduced to a demon Kingdom, all ethnic groups can stay out of it!" Su Sanyan''s face showed a smile, that fear has a corresponding method, then there is nothing to worry about.


    "In a word, in the tomb of eternity, let that little scum come in but not out!" The holy ancestor of the Dragon nationality is cold. His own body is full of killing intention, which makes the surrounding void cold. The surrounding mountain streams are covered with a thin layer of frost.Kill the meaning of ice, this is hate to the extreme!


    "The demon king Du Shaofu, the purple star demon Dragon Emperor, and the monkey king Du Xiaoyao, together, they killed nine and a half saints. The war was earth shaking and overturned in the sky!"


    "It has been seen that Du Shaofu, the demon king, tore up the half Saint beast clan''s strong men with his hands, and split the half saints with his sword. One man killed four half saints, which was extremely ferocious and incomparable in the world."


    "It''s so terrible, nine and a half saints, it''s gone!"


    "It is said that in the end, there are real strongmen in the holy land. They are as powerful as gods."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It is said that the place where the eternal tomb is to be opened has gathered more and more creatures, and various forces have come one after another.


    The battle of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing has also been thoroughly spread. The shock, like a bomb, exploded in the listeners'' hearts, causing a great sensation and making many people''s blood boil.


    Such news swept the four sides like a storm and shocked the world!


    "Whoosh..."


    In mid air, someone came through the air.


    When the first few people wrapped the runes with their breath, their hair was flying, their robes were beating, or their clothes were hunting. All of them were awe inspiring and powerful.


    "they are here!"


    Some creatures can''t help but exclaim and recognize the identity of the visitor!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2056

    "The Sirius howls in the sky


    "A descendant of the great snow mountain, he Qingrong!"


    "Immortal spirit demon Oriental Green Wood!"


    "The emperor and demon of the black prison!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd is turbulent, many eyes tremble, and any one of them is the supreme being.


    "Whew!"


    There is also the sound of breaking the wind, an invisible evil spirit swept through the void.


    Eighteen young men come from the sky, and the invisible breath solidifies the void, just like eighteen peerless weapons breaking through the air.


    At the beginning, a man in black robe, his eyes were sharp and sharp, like the scabbard of a divine sword!


    "My God! They are here, too


    In the crowd, some people couldn''t help shaking out their voices. Those 18 people were famous for their fierce fighting and awed the whole world. They were the eighteen generals of the world!


    "And Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen! "


    " it''s like Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu from the wasteland! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The boiling of the masses caused a great sensation. A large number of powerful men of the wasteland came and moved the four sides.


    Sirius lonely sky howl, immortal spirit demon, Oriental Green wood, sky general 18 Wei These supremacies are gathered together, and no force can produce such a lineup now.


    Nine families, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan can''t do it.


    When the strong of the wasteland came, someone appeared and brought it to a certain peak.


    Where the breath solidifies, the void distorts, the invisible breath, no living creature dares to approach.


    "Is the tomb of eternity near here..."


    On the cliff, a moving blue dress woman looks at the front. Her face is enchanting and her posture is seductive. However, the men nearby dare not get close to her.


    Because many creatures know that this moving woman is not someone else, but the body of the eight winged green crystal python.


    "If we can find the ancestral remains in the eternal tomb, we will be able to let the golden mouse clan of Taigu rise again! "


    on the towering tree, a young man with extraordinary temperament looks ahead, his eyes are covered with light gold, and there are faint runes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hiss..."


    In the distance, the void was blazing, and a young man with flaming armor appeared in the void.


    A young man in a dark red robe covered his forehead and looked up slightly. His dark and deep ice eyes projected sharp and deep eyes. His face was angular and sharp, and he did not feel oppressive!


    "It''s yeluhan, the evil god of fire cloud, and Dugu burning the sky!"


    "It is said that they have a good friendship with Du Shaofu, the demon king. They may also be from the desolate country!"


    Some people saw these two people, which also caused waves. The Tiansha yeluhan and the fire cloud evil god Dugu Huotian, also caused great waves in the whole battle field of heaven and evil spirits.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mountains, I do not know where, the space here is empty, full of a kind of barren and dark, like a self-contained space.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    There was a deep roar and hissing sound of the beast, which came from afar in no time, which shocked people.


    Above the void, there is a wave of evil Qi.


    In the middle of the mountain range, there are eight figures sitting on the top of the mountain.


    At first, two young men and a man who covered his face with a hat and robe were the three most prominent ones: the magic temple, the Kalou Jue''an and the demon spirit son.


    There were three old men and two middle-aged people sitting cross legged behind the three of them.


    Some of them are hot, some are cold, some are twisted, and each of them is fluctuating.


    "Hula..."


    In the depth of the mountains, there are clusters of magic clouds covering the sky, so that the sky and earth are dark, faint lightning, breath frightening!


    The four magic clouds are the most dense, just like hanging clouds, covering everything.


    "Long "


    there is a strong energy of heaven and earth around the void, and it is crazy to gather towards the places with rich magic clouds, such as four tornadoes and storms connecting heaven and earth!


    I don''t know how long after that, one of the magic cloud storms stopped fluctuating, and a roar of laughter swept out of it.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Laughter shakes the void and the cloud trembles.


    "Whew..."


    At the same time, the powerful figures such as moosha and Kalou jueyou opened their eyes at the same time, and the light in their eyes flashed out like lightning and looked in the same direction.


    Where the eight looked, the stagnant storm of magic cloud dissipated.


    A middle-aged armour man stepped out of it. His black hair was shoulder length and his body was strong. The black armor on his body was shining with talisman and secret lines.


    "I''ve seen the nine demons!"


    After the magic brake, five people got up and saluted respectfully.


    At first, an old man''s black robe was broad, and his breath was hidden, but it was very powerful. His long yellow hair was filled with black magic spirit, which was very eye-catching. His forehead was wide and thick, and there was a mysterious mark on his forehead, just like a skeleton with gold foil, which sent out a frightening and strange cold light.In addition, the breath of the four people was not under it. One had long red hair and the other had white hair. All of them were filled with evil spirit.


    There is also a gray robe, middle-aged, the robe cap covers most of the face.


    He was a middle-aged man with short hair and hazy whole body. In his eyes, there was lightning shuttle, like thunder and light, which made people feel palpable.


    "Get up."


    The nine evil emperor waved his hand and looked at the three people of the magic temple, the demon Lingzi and the Kalou jueyou, and asked, "how are the injuries of the three of you?"


    "Almost."


    Mo Cha opened his mouth and nodded slightly to the nine demon emperor. His injuries were not light, but now they are no longer in any way.


    "It''s all right!"


    The evil spirit son and Jia Lou Jue Yi just nodded and did not salute.


    "Well, the eternal tomb should be opened. You need to be ready at any time. The remaining purple thunder tripod must be taken back!" Said the nine demon emperor.


    On hearing this, there is a wave in the eyes of the magic temple. The last purple thunder xuanding is on Du Shaofu. Recently, he has heard that the demon king''s strength seems to have improved again than before. If he wants to take back the last purple thunder xuanding, it may not be easy. He has fought with him several times, and each time he has not taken advantage of it.


    "Are you not sure?"


    Looking at the look of the magic brake, the nine demon emperor''s hair moved slightly, and a faint evil spirit lingered on his black armor, saying, "I will help you in time."


    "It''s not difficult to take back the last purple thunder tripod. I have my own arrangement." Magic brake sound quiet, eyes, there is light grazing move, seems to be prepared!


    Kalou jueyo has never opened his mouth. He has black robes, black hair, straight nose and jade skin.


    "The little girl of the Fangji master has awakened her blood. The origin of that clan is not simple. It is normal that you can''t defeat it."


    The nine demon emperor looked at Jia Lou Jue, with a little deep in his eyes, and said, "if you can reach the extreme, you will have a bright future."


    "She is very strong indeed."


    The long eyebrows of Kalou Jue are like willows. On his clear face, there are black agate like black pupils, which seem to be an endless abyss. If you look at it for a while, you will have the illusion that you are about to be sucked in, which shows a kind of perseverance.


    "The remaining thirty-six true Peng feathers have been found for you in the teaching."


    The voice of the nine demons fell, and thirty-six golden lights swept out of his palm. In an instant, they spread out in the void and burst out the golden light of the words. A domineering momentum swept away from them.


    The thirty-six golden lights swept out, and the calm dark eyes of Kalou jueyan also fluctuated. There was a black gold light gushing out of his body. The thirty-six golden lights suddenly surrounded his body, shaking the void.


    "There is also a big gift from the devil God, enough to make you completely different!"


    With the opening of the nine demons emperor, his face was also moved. An ancient jade vase appeared in the palm of his hand. The bottle body depicts the secret patterns of the talisman and emits light.


    "Ka..."


    A magic Qi was swept out of the palm of the nine demon emperor, covered with the talismans and secret patterns on the jade bottle, just like liquid flowing. The jade bottle cracked in the palm of the nine demon emperor, and a deep black and gold light burst out from the nine demon emperor''s palm like a scorching sun, and a sound of Peng Ming like piercing clouds and rocks also resounded in the dark world


    "Ji..."


    The hissing resounded, the black and gold light burst out, and a terrible energy shock swept out, which made the nine demon emperor change color and stepped back a few steps.


    "Magic Peng blood!"


    At this moment, when the black and golden light burst out, Kalou Jue was dark, her eyes suddenly trembled, and a black and gold color light gushed out of her body and rose into the sky.


    In the burst of black and gold light, there was a drop of black and gold blood shining, and the talisman and secret pattern hung in the void, as if condensed into a black and gold devil Peng, flapping its wings for several days, covering half the sky.


    That kind of power, let the magic brake, the devil spirit son greatly change color, feel palpitation.


    "Hiss..."


    Kaloujue''s body was shaking, and a suction gushed out of his mouth. With the black and gold light sweeping out of his body, it seemed that there was an invisible connection. The drop of terrible black gold blood turned into an arc and swept into his mouth.


    "Boom


    When the drop of black and gold blood was swallowed by Kalou Jue, the dazzling light in the black pupil was like lightning, which burst into the sky. The terrible hegemonic energy shook the void, and the demon spirit and magic temple were shocked and quickly retreated!


    "Ji..."


    The black and gold talisman and secret patterns swept across the sky, as if to shatter the heaven and earth. The emptiness set off an abyss like vacuum, gushing out a throbbing black light. Accompanied by a sound of ROC singing through clouds and rocks, a dark golden winged ROC bird appeared in the sky!


    In the vast ancient forest and mountains, there are more and more living creatures coming, but there are still living creatures coming to visit. After observing the surrounding areas, they will settle down.


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of the broken wind resounded, and many figures appeared in the void. At first, an upright middle-aged man, like a long gun, stood in the void, with black hair and shawl, and his eyes swept around, his eyes were deep and sharp.After middle age, there are many figures, breath is strong, there are three women most touching.


    A woman dressed in strong clothes, devil like body and beautiful face set in one, moving soul.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2057

    A woman is moving, her eyes are like smoke waves, and her long skirt outlines a graceful arc.


    The remaining girl, seemingly young, graceful and graceful, is stunning enough to amaze the world.


    "Third uncle, Shuang wench, Zijin, Xingyu! "


    Du Yunlong appeared, with black hair in cloud robe and extraordinary temperament, which was attracted by the people of the future.


    "That''s Du Tingxuan, the king of thunder war. He is the father of Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the supreme Nirvana! "


    when the pedestrian disappeared in a mountain peak, some people talked about it. The voice was very low, but it spread quickly and caused a sensation.


    "The father and the son are terrible! "


    some people gasped and sighed, like their father, like their son. No wonder the demon king Du Shaofu has such abnormal fighting power.


    "Boom! "


    the void is shaking, the sky is covered with golden light in the distance, and many figures come down, showing incomparable hegemony and sharpness!


    "It''s a family of golden winged ROC birds, and that''s Jialou jueyu! "


    " hiss "


    there is a figure emerging in the far sky, the light is pouring, the body is carrying an arc, and the void behind is covered with thunder clouds!


    "It''s like matchless! "


    " Oh, my God, it''s like matchless, and he''s here! "


    there is some hidden breath in the surrounding mountains. Seeing that figure suddenly fluctuates, it seems that you know the origin of the visitor.


    "Like matchless, he is still alive! "


    on the huge stone, the fire cloud evil god Dugu huotianmu looked at the arc figure, and the light also came out.


    "God''s space has never entered. It''s really tolerable! "


    there is a faint evil spirit lingering in yeluhan''s dark red eyes.


    "Like matchless, who is it? I have never heard of it? "


    many creatures are curious. A name like matchless is very strange, and few people have heard of it.


    "You haven''t heard of him. He''s very old! "


    " six thousand years ago, a young supreme appeared and swept all his peers in that generation, which was the most dazzling light of that generation. However, it soon disappeared. There were rumors that he was lost in the devil. There were also rumors that he had fallen in a secret place. It seems that all these are rumors. He is still alive and stronger! "


    there are some old people who have been practicing for a long time and tell us the origin of the incomparable image.


    In the void, it is like an unparalleled figure, with hazy figure, flowing hair and arc waves. He is extremely young, with extraordinary temperament and extraordinary martial spirit!


    "it is said that xiangwushuang is the most belligerent and likes to fight against the supreme one. Will he ask for someone to do it on the spot! "Some old people are very excited and hope to see a supreme fight between the dragon and the tiger.


    But they regretted, as matchless, and did not find a person on the spot, but to find an open space, cross knees and sit, closed eyes.


    A few hours later, many figures came, and Siye caused a sensation again.


    At first, she was a beautiful and refined woman with delicate skin and beautiful eyes. She wore a purple pleated skirt, embroidered with several blooming refining flowers. With the skirt unfolding, it seemed that she was emitting hazy light and fragrant!


    Beside the elegant and vulgar woman, there is a woman who seems to be a little smaller. Her face is lovely, the same beautiful, her curves are undulating, and she has a dreamlike purple hair, which is bright and inspiring, and has a kind of touching feeling.


    Such two women, amazing four field, so that many beautiful women on the scene, but also in front of the loss of brilliance.


    "This is the purple lotus fairy of demon world! "


    some people exclaimed that the woman in the purple pleated skirt was the purple lotus fairy in the demon world, a terrible existence.


    Demon world, which is the most mysterious existence in the realm of three continents and nine states, is the paradise of demons.


    Although the spirit is a treasure for human practitioners, no one dares to step into the demon world to look for the spirit, and it is said that no one dare to do so.


    The spirit has a long time to practice. Although the speed of practice is slower than that of orcs and humans, there are many terrible strong men relying on the advantages of long years.


    Purple lotus fairy, that is a terrible figure in the demon world, once walked out of the demon world, was extremely elegant and caused great waves. Although it has been many years, some old people still remember those rumors and are shocked by them!


    When the purple lotus fairy appeared, he sat on his knees like matchless, and opened his eyes. There was an electric arc in his eyes, shaking his clothes.


    It seems to be aware of that different vision, purple lotus fairy in the sky, far from the visual as if unparalleled.


    The four eyes looked at each other from the space, and each had its own light fluctuation. Then both of them were introverted and took back their eyes as if nothing had happened.


    Not long ago, there were some people came, it seems that some of the Tianjiao characters have not appeared for a long time, all of them have left a great reputation, causing boiling.


    "When the tomb of eternity is opened, so many powerful people have come, and so many Tianjiao, who has been rumored to have fallen and broken down, have also appeared one after another! ""What is there in the tomb of eternity? It seems that there are many strongmen in the Holy Land! "


    " it is said that the eternal tomb is related to the disaster of heaven and earth in ancient times. It involves the biggest secret in the world and has a great connection with the nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan! "


    everyone is talking, looking forward to it, and their blood is boiling!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the ancient space, there are spatial fluctuations in the misty space.


    There is a golden light, just like a golden sun. A golden peak with five fingers stands up and turns into a crystal clear golden ape in no time. The two alternate and change endlessly, fluctuating with an ancient atmosphere like the beginning of heaven and earth.


    A reddish gold dragon spreads its wings, the colorful flame fluctuates, and the whole body outlines the mysterious lines of Xuanwu. There are stars on the red gold dragon scales, and purple fire is faintly visible.


    The dragon is crystal clear and has a strong breath. It emits a surging energy fluctuation, which is incomparably exuberant.


    "Gee "


    the dragon''s huge eyes are closed, and there are stars shining in the light of the whole body, just like the starlight emerging. There are purple flame swept out and turned into purple flame demon Huang Xu shadow. There are Xuanwu virtual shadow. The dark light is towering. The breath is ancient and arrogant. There are colorful rosefinch shadows emerging, dragging out long colorful feathers. The wings are filled with divine fire, which makes people''s soul burn. It is like crossing over From time and space, it can cause space riots and suppress space-time violence.


    If anyone can see this scene at this moment, they will be shocked. Whether it is the golden ape and the red Jiri horse monkey with five finger peaks alternating, or the Dragon at the moment, with the change and alternation of the vision, the breath on his body is climbing at a very fast speed.


    Strictly speaking, this rising breath is more like a metamorphosis.


    At a certain place in the ancient space, I don''t know when it began to spread with Du Shaofu as the center.


    With the expansion of the eight trigrams, the hexagrams are wrong, and the visions appear. The mountains and lakes are ventilated, the thunder and wind are thin, and the water and fire are not. A huge and incomparable breath is filled. Du Shaofu, sitting cross knees, looks like a god!


    The fingerprints of Du Shaofu''s whole hands are still coagulating. With the condensation of his fingerprints, the secret patterns of golden talisman condense, and the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird rises, which is full of gold.


    With the change of the hand print, the purple fire filled the void, and there was a purple flame demon Huang occupying it.


    There are thunder coming, Dongming grass, undead grass and so on emerge, the light is dazzling, the breath is huge.


    This scene was changing around Du Shaofu. It was no longer as fleeting as it had been, but lasted for a long time, but it was still in circulation, like night and day, which was extremely mysterious.


    With the emergence and alternation of the visions of Du Shaofu''s whole body, the breath of Du Shaofu''s body is also changing, as if approaching a great and complete realm.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in his comprehension. There was no need to doubt his understanding. Otherwise, how could he have made such accomplishments all the way to this moment.


    He began to practice when he was a teenager. His practice was just over ten years. However, he had already suppressed many strong people who had practiced for thousands of years. He shocked the nine masters, the powerful people in the Phoenix family and other big forces.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was immersed in the comprehension with all his heart.


    During this period of time, the confrontation in the battlefield between the gods and Demons turned into perception and precipitation.


    In this sense, Du Shaofu seems to have opened up a barrier and discovered a more vast world, such as the Dragon swimming in the sea.


    Du Shaofu is in the process of understanding and comprehending all the profound meanings in his body, which is like a Nirvana on the profound meaning, even involving the physical body, so that the whole person is sublimated and transformed.


    In the eight diagrams, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints are changeable. The golden winged ROC bird''s shadow, Dongming grass, undead grass, purple flame demon Huang, and Overlord sword light become more and more condensed and even bring a kind of spirituality.


    Everything is changing in the constant evolution, such as the eagle hitting the sky, the Dragon swimming in the sea, wonderful, mysterious, but this feeling can only be felt by understanding.


    This is a whole-body understanding. At the moment, there are strong men like Kalou batian, Yuesheng and Xuangu. Du Shaofu doesn''t worry about everything else. He forgets that he is still in the battlefield of demons. His heart is quiet and he is immersed in understanding.


    "Whoa..."


    At a certain time, a bright green light appeared in Du Shaofu''s body, which spread from the inside to the outside, making the whole body even have a kind of unspeakable comfortable feeling, like the gentle spring breeze blowing, showing a kind of life full of vitality.


    This kind of vitality made Du Shaofu''s injuries recover more quickly in the immortal metaphysical body.


    This kind of breath is related to the breath of Qingqing and ruoshu, which is full of vitality.


    After refining, Du Shaofu obviously felt a lively breath left in his internal organs and even in his mind. The breath can nourish the body, nourish the mysterious Qi and nourish the spirit.


    Du Shaofu tried to understand it, but it was not completely successful.


    That strange energy, as if contained in the heaven and earth, is specious and hard to touch.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2058

    However, Du Shaofu did not give up and wanted to find out. Later, he delayed, but he did not forget.


    At the moment, the green light appeared quietly and appeared in Du Shaofu''s body, helping him not to destroy the mysterious body, which made Du Shaofu recover rapidly.


    In Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, the body of the red Jiri macaque, the yuan God sitting on the nine turn God Lei Lian, also closed his eyes tightly.


    Not far from the body of the red Jiri macaque, a cluster of crystal clear red blue flame has a mild breath, which is connected with its original spirit, and slowly absorbs the energy of Du Shaofu''s original God and thunder and martial pulse in his body.


    This cluster of flame is bright red and blue, as if it is slowly rising, accompanied by the red blue arc, giving people a very strange feeling.


    "Why


    Suddenly, there was a light sound coming from the crystal red and blue flame.


    Red and blue arc rippling, a slightly illusory human figure emerged from it, revealing a round face more than half a hundred years old. It was Huo Lei Zi.


    "Incredible, never seen, so profound, all inclusive, is this boy understood..."


    Huo Leizi is spying on Du Shaofu''s eight diagrams, which is so comprehensive that even he can''t see through it. He can''t help being shocked.


    "Actually touched the threshold of the holy land, the posture is really good, worthy of the wake-up of the descendants, is also a predestined, help you


    Huo Leizi has long red hair, like a real illusion, and a body like Maitreya. From his palm, there is a gentle red blue energy surging out, filling with a vast breath, as if from ancient times across time and space.


    But also at this time, Huo Lei Zi''s eyes are deep, it seems to be thinking about something, showing a kind of ancient.


    "What you know is the strongest."


    After a moment, Huo Leizi smiles faintly, the red blue energy in the palm quietly dissipates, and the slightly illusory figure also disappears in the crystal clear red blue flame, and becomes silent again.


    However, the crystal clear red and blue flame still absorbed the energy from Du Shaofu''s clay pill palace and the thunder and martial pulse in his body. It was like a bottomless pit and never stopped


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the outside world, a few days passed quickly. Although many powerful creatures and some strong people who had not been born for a long time gathered around, there was no dispute, and they were just waiting for something.


    Perhaps everyone knows that there is a strongman in the holy land which is rumored to exist in this neighborhood. If it affects the strongman of holy land, it will be too long to live.


    And with the disappearance of time, in the middle of the mountains that open land, there is a void slowly twisted up, there is light.


    When this scene appears, the atmosphere becomes extremely hot.


    Everyone can see that there is a seal and it''s disappearing.


    The legendary tomb of eternity is coming!


    When the world gradually passed, the light there was more and more bright, such as a mirage like a vast expanse of vast ruins.


    There is dim vision, as if the sky and earth are covered by dark clouds, can not see things in the distance, only to see everywhere is debris, debris, like an ancient battlefield!


    But on the vast ancient battlefield, far away from the ruins, there are broken peaks standing up, and there are bright lights in the sky. There are also various sounds that come from the ancient time and space, and the divine voice is preaching, which makes people unable to calm down. The blood in the body is boiling and the mind is agitated!


    "Boom


    In the dark world, there is dense and diffuse, and occasionally there is a brilliant light to shine on the ruins of the grand dilapidated hall in the distance.


    "It''s a treasure. There''s a treasure coming out!"


    Some people exclaimed, through the twisted space, you can feel the terrible and huge gas that the treasure diffuses. It is absolutely amazing treasure.


    "Let''s go, grab life!"


    There are some creatures who can''t help it. There are even a lot of old people. They want to seize the vitality, or they can''t compete with the big things like the nine masters, so they have to move ahead of time.


    "Whoosh..."


    These strong men have great strength, and their figures are as fast as lightning. They have swept to the front and want to seize the treasure.


    "Chi Chi Chi!"


    But when these strong people just get close to the twisted void, they have strange energy, like falling in the sky. The speed is too fast, even faster than lightning, and directly falls on many strong people.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Although the strength of those strong is not vulgar, but in that strange falling energy, even the reaction force is not, directly smashed in the void.


    "Back off, there''s a chance to kill!"


    Far away from the figure, eyes changed greatly, eyes just greedy and red, instantly turned into fear and fear, rapid retreat.


    "Chi Chi..."


    The void is trembling, like energy in a riot. Many strange lights spread like thunder, submerging a large space, sending out bursts of bright light, making the void rumble, making many strong people unable to escape and lose in it."How terrible


    The creatures in the distance were terrified. Under the breath like that, their backs were chilly and their hair was down. They couldn''t help but be glad that they didn''t act rashly. Otherwise, there would be no bones left.


    "The tomb of eternity has not been completely opened. No one is allowed to act rashly."


    The old people in the major forces have warned their children not to act rashly.


    Not long after, the vast and vast ancient battlefield revealed in the distance disappeared again, and everything seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.


    But this is enough to make all living creatures excited, proving that the legendary tomb of eternity is indeed about to open.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hula..."


    In the eight diagrams in the ancient space, Du Shaofu''s golden light fluctuates all over his body, purple thunder light lingers, all kinds of visions emerge, and the mysterious green light Rune lingers on his body surface, as if shuttling from the flesh and blood, showing a vigorous upward momentum, like a new seed, taking root, sprouting and growing


    Du Shaofu still sat cross legged, his flesh and blood glowing, his breath more and more surging, and he could not detect the injury.


    With the help of the mysterious atmosphere and the immortal Xuanti, Du Shaofu''s serious injury seems to have gone well.


    The body, which had been pierced with blood, is now crystal clear again, showing the color of purple and gold.


    There is peace in this void.


    The Eight Diagrams fluctuate and the hexagrams are connected.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged with no mood fluctuations on his resolute face.


    Under the understanding, with the changes of various visions, it seems that there is a kind of mysterious heaven and earth energy seeping out of the void and pouring into Du Shaofu''s body, which makes Du Shaofu''s breath become vast and hazy, just like crossing a layer of divine light and showing a kind of Holy Spirit!


    if there is a strongman in the holy land, he will surely exclaim, and one has not yet set foot in the holy land The cultivators actually achieved this step, which is clearly the change of the saintly realm practitioners.


    This mysterious energy of heaven and earth shuttles through Du Shaofu''s body, nourishes his body, and makes Du Shaofu emit a sonorous sound of wind and thunder!


    The eight diagrams are also changing. There are golden winged Dapeng bird shadow, purple flame demon Huang, Star River glory, Dongming grass, undead grass, etc., which blend Du Shaofu''s brilliance with his body from the inside to the outside, as if connected and separated.


    from a distance, Du Shaofu seems to have changed again, and is leaning towards a new level and detached Sacred, give a person a kind of flawless and spotless, more and more perfect.


    This process is very mysterious, also very abstruse, difficult to describe.


    "HISHI..."


    But at a certain moment, Du Shaofu, who was not in any mood, opened his eyes, and the two purple gold lights flashed out like thunder bright electric arc. All the visions of his whole body dissipated at the same time. He murmured to himself, "no defect, no scale, no defect, that''s it..."


    The arc like light in his eyes was introverted and became clear again. Du Shaofu''s face was set off with an irresistible smile, which was outlined by a smile in his mouth.


    This period of understanding is a kind of inexpressible feeling. Du Shaofu was able to feel what he had learned and felt that he had found his way.


    From the perspective of mind and spirit, Du Shaofu felt a kind of transformation, both physical and original.


    "Hula..."


    From the inside to the outside, there is a green light gushing out on the body surface, suspended in the whole body, Du Shaofu''s face also showed a color of surprise.


    "It''s a success


    Du Shaofu was a little excited. This was the mysterious power that he had always wanted to understand from Muhuang''s spirit liquid. It was the same as the mysterious power in Dongli Qingqing and Dongli ruoshu.


    This mysterious power is like the light in the body and nourishes the body ring.


    Du Shaofu knew that he had successfully realized it. Although he had not achieved great success, he had already planted indelible seeds in his body.


    The seed has taken root and sprouted and will become stronger and stronger in the future.


    Of course, for Du Shaofu, the happiest thing at the moment was that he had found the right way and realized that the road to the holy land was not as confused and ignorant as he had been.


    Under his understanding, Du Shaofu realized that the road to the holy land was flawless and complete.


    This kind of immaculate and immaculate perfection is inseparable from the Enlightenment of the profound meaning. If one comprehends his own profound meaning to the point of perfection and immaculation, he will finally step into the holy land to a new level, which can provide himself with great and enduring power, which is the power of the holy land.


    It''s too difficult to comprehend the profound meaning of oneself to the point of immaculate and perfect, especially the more people who understand the profound meaning, the more difficult it is to understand it.


    Of course, if you set foot in the holy land, you will naturally have more outstanding combat power, and you will be able to suppress those who practice in the same realm.


    This time, Du Shaofu suddenly realized, as if he had seen a light, and suddenly understood it.


    "Thanks to the old legalist mount."Du Shaofu was very happy. He knew that he could understand and benefit most from the Enlightenment of the old legalist mount. Of course, it had something to do with the semi saints who had been killed by himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2059

    Although he had not yet set foot in the holy land, Du Shaofu felt that he had at least hope.


    This time, the understanding has also improved a lot.


    Du Shaofu thought that maybe he would be able to deal with it better if he met a strong man like the old legalist.


    With the help of his mind, Du Shaofu was able to clearly feel that he was inseparable from the power of vitality.


    This kind of vital force, can let oneself recover in the quickest time, if the withered wood comes to spring again, it is very strange and powerful.


    Seeing that Dong Li Ruo Shu''s injury recovered in a very fast time, Du Shaofu knew the reason thoroughly at the moment, because the mysterious vitality was helping.


    This mysterious power of vitality is not only to help self recovery, but also to be vast. If we can understand it to a great extent, it will certainly be a great means. It is extremely mysterious!


    among the original gods, there is also a transformation. Du Shaofu felt that his original spirit was also strengthened a lot.


    In the mud pill palace of the mind, the red and blue flame is fluctuating and emitting light. It absorbs the power of the spirit thunder and thunder in the original spirit, and also absorbs the mysterious Qi, which is like a bottomless pit.


    "Huo Lei Zi."


    The body of red Jiri macaque, the yuan God of Du Shaofu, whispered and echoed in the mud pill palace.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m your ancestor!"


    The angry voice of Huo Lei Zi spreads out, and the red and blue flame fluctuates. Then the old man appears with a little illusion. He looks at Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen, and his eyes are deep. It seems that he is looking at something.


    Looking at the appearance of the thunderbolt, Du Shaofu still had some differences. Unexpectedly, the old guy really appeared. Mou Zi turned around in his eyes and asked, "how much have you recovered?"


    "It''s only a little bit of time. How much can it recover?" Du Shaofu was blinded by fire thunder.


    "The seal outside the demon battlefield has completely disappeared, and those holy places and demons in the demon cult may have entered into it. At this moment, it may have been the fusion of the original God and the body." Du Shaofu was worried. In addition to the political strategists, the dragon clan and the Legalists, there were also the evil emperors of the demon sect.


    "This day has finally arrived..."


    On hearing this, Huo Lei Zi''s expression sank. In his deep eyes, it seemed that there was a red and blue flame burning, which made the temperature in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace rise suddenly.


    "How much have you recovered in the end, or you will be in great trouble if you meet the devil emperor of the evil cult."


    Du Shaofu asked Huo Leizi that he had lost the chance to be reckless in the battle field of heaven and evil. Those who had cultivated in the holy land had already entered. It was their turn to be careful and have to be prepared.


    "It''s recovered a little, but it''s far from the peak. Time is running out. I need your help." Huo Lei Zi suddenly became positive and said to Du Shaofu.


    Seeing the positive expression of Huo Lei Zi, Du Shaofu asked, "how can I help you?"


    "I will double absorb the power of spirit thunder and thunder and martial pulse in your body, but I promise it will never be harmful to you. Next, I will isolate everything and recover as soon as possible. If you really meet those demon emperors, wake me up with spirit thunder." Huo Leizi looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    Du Shaofu was meditating. He looked at the thunder on fire. After counting the rest, he nodded and said, "good."


    "Time is running out. Be careful, but don''t call me when you have nothing to do."


    The voice of Huo Lei Zi dropped and his figure disappeared. Then the crystal clear red and blue flame accelerated the wave. Du Shaofu immediately felt that the power of his spirit thunder and thunder and martial pulse in his body was surging and absorbing some kind of energy.


    Du Shaofu pondered for a moment. After a moment, his face rose slightly, and his eyes turned to the side of the void. He seemed to feel something. Then his figure disappeared in his place.


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared again, he saw the giant alien dragon and the changeable red Jiri macaque in the void, which were the noumenon of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    "Do you feel it..."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself as he watched the body of the red Jiri macaque and the constantly changing Du Xiaoyao on the golden peak of five fingers, and the small stars surrounded by the shadow of rosefinch and Xuanwu.


    Du Shaofu felt Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. He [she] also had a clear understanding of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. They made great progress and felt carefully. Even the breath on his body was very different from that before.


    "Very abnormal!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. Du Xiaoyao was too abnormal, and Xiaoxing was even more abnormal.


    Du Shaofu knew little star''s training time best, and he didn''t work hard. But the little girl broke through like a God. If she hadn''t got the chance several times, she would have been left behind by these two guys.


    At the moment, if anyone hears Du Shaofu saying that he has been metamorphosed, he will certainly be depressed. The real abnormal guy is still talking about other people''s metamorphosis. Du Xiaoyao is also the body of red Jiri horse monkey, and the little star is related to the dragon family and the Phoenix family. The origin is mysterious.


    However, Du Shaofu was a pure human being. It was the most abnormal thing that his strength reached such a terrible level in a short time."HISHI..."


    In the void, the body of a strange dragon shines four she, the red Jiri macaque and the golden mountain peak with five fingers radiate with gold, and then each converges and turns into human form.


    "Hiss..."


    As soon as their eyes opened, there was a golden light like lightning, a golden flame like a volcanic eruption, and the breath shook the void.


    "Much stronger again!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly shocked, and then a smile appeared on his face. In the recent war, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing also benefited a lot and made great progress.


    "Dad


    The young voice resounded, and the little star had already swept to Du Shaofu''s side. His eyes looked from head to foot. It seemed that he felt the breath on Du Shaofu, and the wound had recovered. Then he was relieved.


    "It seems to be stronger again..."


    Du Xiaoyao came to Du Shaofu''s side and looked at him. His eyes were like golden eyes and could see through everything.


    Du Shaofu chuckled, but then he was a little lost. His face was slightly coagulated and his brow was slightly frowned. He said, "it''s a pity that we haven''t broken through the Holy Land yet. Many powerful people have entered the holy land."


    "With great grandfather and Xuangu, they are not afraid of Legalists and strategists." Said the little star.


    "If you are strong, you are really strong!"


    Du Shaofu touched little star''s head and said with a smile.


    "This..."


    The little star seemed to have some understanding, then pouted and said, "those holy places, what can''t I do?"


    "When you break through the holy land, you don''t have to worry about it." Du Xiaoyao said.


    "Let''s go and see if everyone''s here."


    In addition, the drunkard father, Ouyang Shuang, elder brother Zhen Qingchun, Su Muxin and others have not arrived. They have been in the deserted space for decades, and have been outside for several days. Du Shaofu is worried about the safety of others.


    They left the ancient space and walked out of the cave.


    Later, Du Shaofu met many worried people, such as drunkard father, Su Muxin, elder brother Zhen Qingchun, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, ye Zijin, ye Piaoling, etc., as well as Jia Lou Jue Yu, Jia Lou Cai Ling, Jia Lou Jue Kong, Dong Li Ru Shu, Dong Li Ruo Yun, etc.


    "See the president!"


    "I''ve seen the emperor of the ROC!"


    Ghost car, tiger king, lonely sky howl, Oriental Green wood, ghost demon, GUI Qingrong and other salutes, the eyes of waves, very shocked.


    They all heard that the terrible trio had killed nine and a half saints in the war a few days ago.


    Not far away, there are several figures sitting on their knees, without any breath fluctuation. They are Yuesheng, jialoubatian, Xuangu, etc.


    Looking at the vast number of young strong men in the desolate country at the moment, Yuesheng, Xuangu and other strong men were also moved.


    "Good luck, old bird. The golden winged ROC family will be in great fun!"


    Xuangu opened his mouth and said to the nearby Kalou batian.


    "Ha ha." Jialoubatian was smiling, very happy, but there was a dignified look in his eyes that could not be concealed. The catastrophe was coming, the world would be robbed, and who could really be happy.


    "Those evil emperors have been restored, and the catastrophe is coming." The moon Saint opens his mouth.


    "Can''t even you figure it out?" Xuangu asked, looking at the moon saint.


    Yue Sheng shakes his head, and his figure is covered with a light luster, which gives people a hazy feeling, full of mystery. His eyes are far away looking at the tall and straight purple robed young man.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sky is a little dim, and the light is like the moon, which makes this place seem very mysterious.


    Under such light, the distant mountain appears hazy, as if covered with a layer of gauze, shadowy, several towering trees like giant standing.


    Su Muxin stood quietly, purple skirt moved, skin like snow, looking at the distance, eyes like morning dew, clear flowing glow, but without reason, full of demon confusion, has a kind of soul stirring beauty.


    "You''ve been standing for a long time." Suddenly, Su Muxin opens his mouth.


    "You''ve been standing for a long time, too."


    The voice is moving, such as clear throat.


    After a towering tree, the east away from the green slowly walk out, 3000 green silk, blue hair bun, the strength of the high figure, outlines the moving curve, the whole person with a faint aura.


    "Why did you come?"


    Su Muxin did not look back. She knew who was coming. Her voice was peaceful, but this kind of peace also covered up the fluctuation in her heart.


    Dongli Qingqing slowly walked to Su Muxin''s side. Her skin was like coagulated fat, her white skin was pink, and her red lips were slightly open: "I walked around. I didn''t expect you were here."


    Such two moving women stand together, who did not cover up whose light, but each has its own merits.


    One is like an elf, noble and incomparable.


    A charm of all living beings, but also dignified and noble.


    Only two women, but also enough to let any man in the world heart waves.


    The two women stood together, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was somewhat awkward.


    "I..."For a moment, the two women spoke at the same time, their eyes facing each other.


    Su Muxin looked at the east from the green, a smile, said: "you say it first."


    "I know his relationship with you."


    East from Qingqing said, eyes look to the side of the sky, there is a figure in the distance, he seems to have been sitting there for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2060

    "I don''t have too much relationship with him. Don''t worry, it won''t affect you." Su Muxin smiles and whispers.


    "No, I didn''t mean that."


    Dongli Qingqing quickly shook his head and looked at Su Muxin. On his fairy face, his eyes were moving. He said, "I mean, if you want to, I can leave."


    "Cluck..."


    Su Muxin smell speech, immediately smile, looking at the east away from Qingqing, asked: "why, is not your heart in his body?"


    Dongli Qingqing''s face was silent for a while. How could she not know that he was sitting there alone, afraid that he was in trouble, Su Muxin in front of her, and seven night sun and Ouyang Shuang were all there.


    Qingguang beautiful eyes with a trace of hazy, like real fantasy, east from Qingqing looking at the distance of the figure, whispered: "he seems to be very difficult, I don''t want to let him embarrassed."


    On hearing the speech, Su Muxin lifted her head and looked at the woman in front of her with a slight surprise. Then she gave a slight smile and said, "as far as I know, in addition to Ouyang Shuang, there is also the seven night sunlight of yin and Yang family."


    Dongli Qingqing pursed her crimson lips, looked at Su Muxin and said, "I know, but I know that you and he have..."


    "You mean I''m already his man, so you think it''s best to give it to me?"


    Su Muxin looked at the east from the green, eyes such as autumn water, slightly waved, purple gauze skirt such as butterfly wingspan movement, fingertip flick and fly, mouth side give up a smile, said: "silly girl, I and he that time was just an accident, can''t help it, I have no relationship with him, you don''t need to retreat for anyone."


    Listening to Su Muxin''s words, the east from Qingqing slightly stunned, obviously very surprised.


    Su Muxin''s mouth with a smile, suddenly close to Qingqing''s delicate ear, whispered: "you little girl, can''t you think that the boy is only related to you and me, look at that boy is not like a man who is not in a mess. Maybe now Ouyang Shuang, Qi Yexi, and even other women have something to do with him."


    Listening to Su Muxin''s soft voice, Dongli Qingqing''s elf like face suddenly turned crimson. Some doubts and disbelief arose. He asked Su Muxin, "really..."


    "Cluck..."


    Su Muxin giggled, with a wisp of wind blowing, blowing her hair, but also by adding demons, which was really a moving soul of beauty.


    looking at Su Muxin, her plume eyelashes were up, her beautiful eyes were clear, and she was looking at the gorgeous woman in front of her in the dark from Qingqing in the East. She felt that under the bewilderment of the demon, she was not inaccessible, but had a little aloof.


    This kind of aloofness and aloofness, such as out of the mud also does not dye.


    "I''ll call you sister Muxin later." Dongli Qingqing elf like face on a smile.


    Su Muxin a Leng, slightly lift e, bright eyes in its direct, asked: "why?"


    "You should be a few years older than me, and so should be." East from Qingqing smile road.


    "Whatever you want."


    Bright eyes micro motion, a moment later, Su Muxin smile, gentle Zhuo state, but quietly revealed.


    "Sister Muxin, don''t you really have him in your heart, but he said that you are her woman." Dongli Qingqing asked with a smile and looked at Su Muxin all the time.


    Su Muxin''s bright eyes moved, clear eyes without any reason to increase a kind of emotion, deep not to the bottom, but also has that kind of Soul-catching power, it seems very far away.


    How could she not know that whether it was Ouyang Shuang, the seven night dawn of her family, or Dongli Qingqing, who was in front of her, could help him more.


    And she, what can help him, still rely on his protection.


    "I''m not suitable for him..."


    For a long time, Su Muxin raised her eyes slightly, and she was bewildered with a smile. She was so charming that she could not see her face in her bright eyes.


    "But he has you in his heart."


    Dongli Qingqing sees his words. As a woman, she doesn''t know what she thinks in her heart, but she can understand that feeling.


    Dongli Qingqing smiles and continues to say: "I can also feel that there is him in the heart of sister Muxin. Although he has a glib tone, it''s just that women like him."


    "Qingqing, sister Muxin."


    As Dongli Qingqing''s voice falls, there are a lot of beautiful images coming, all moving. They are Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Du Xiaoqing, qiyexi, and huanglinger, HuangFei, Tang Meiling, Du Xiaoman, Jialou Cailing, etc.


    "Why are you here?"


    Looking at the girls, Su Muxin and Dongli Qingqing look at each other, their faces change slightly, and their smile is moving.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the boulder, Du Shaofu sat cross legged. Here is the peak, where you can look around.


    In the distance, he could see many figures, and his mind was released. Du Shaofu felt a lot of strong breath, and even some familiar breath was fluctuating in the distance.


    "A lot of people have come."


    His eyes were empty, and Du Shaofu peeped around him. At the moment, almost all the strong men in the world gathered here for the eternal tomb, among which there were many strong breath.


    However, Du Shaofu has not found any trace of the demon cult. There is no trace of magic temple, Jialou jueyao and other people, and there is no smell of his sister Du Shaojing.Looking up at the distance, Du Shaofu''s eyes were in a trance. Master''s qizun Xiahou Fenglei was still in the hands of the demon cult. His mother was still in the legalist school. Up to now, he still felt helpless.


    "Master, mother, once I set foot in the holy land, I will start again!"


    Du Shaofu''s fist was slowly clenched in the long sleeves of his purple robe, and his dazed eyes were filled with fortitude.


    In any case, we must take out the mother and save the master!


    Today''s Du Shaofu is enough to be called one of the strongest in the world, and there is hardly any rival among his peers.


    Once he broke through the holy land, Du Shaofu felt that he would be able to contend with Legalists and other saints.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a breath, and then looked at him not far behind. There were many beautiful figures. The moving radiance made people moved, but Du Shaofu was worried.


    "Why don''t you dare to go there?"


    A bright face and straight figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu and sat down beside him. It was Du Tingxuan.


    "Why did you come?"


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly and looked back at his father. Over the years, the outline of his face has become more and more profound, with a bit of vicissitudes. It can be seen that his father has gone through a lot of training in these years, but he is a little more cheerful. He can no longer find the decadence of the stone city.


    "I can''t make it."


    Du Tingxuan glanced at Du Shaofu, then looked into the distance. After a moment, he said, "the battle field between heaven and evil is about to open. Be careful then. Legalists, strategists and dragon people will not give up their hearts!"


    "I will, and so will you."


    Du Shaofu nodded, knowing that Legalists, longzu and strategists would not give up.


    However, Du Shaofu was not afraid. With his grandfather jialoubatian waiting, the strategists and the longzu''s holy land practitioners were helpless.


    Even if he was alone, Du Shaofu was confident with his accomplishments at the moment. He was not only able to be slaughtered by others, but worried that the people around him, such as legalist dragon clan, had already taken actions against Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. He was clearly aiming at himself. Once he had the opportunity, he would attack anyone else related to the wasteland.


    "Is there any news from Shaojing?" Du Tingxuan road.


    "Not long ago."


    Knowing that his father was worried about his sister Shaojing, Du Shaofu said: "with Shaojing''s strength, there should not be too much danger. Maybe he is waiting to enter the demon battlefield in a certain place at the moment."


    "When I break through the holy land, I will go to take my mother back to the wasteland." Du Shaofu continued.


    Du Tingxuan turned back and patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder. His black hair moved behind his back. He seemed to be in a good mood. The corners of his mouth rose and showed his white teeth. His eyes flashed with determination and said, "I believe this day should not last long."


    "Well!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at the smiling face in front of him, a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Aware of Du Shaofu''s surprise, Du Tingxuan has some doubts.


    "I don''t remember you laughing."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. In his memory, he did not see such a smile on his father''s face.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Tingxuan laughed. Then he looked at the place where many beautiful figures gathered in the distance. He picked his eyes and said softly, "don''t you go to say hello."


    "This..."


    Following Du Tingxuan''s eyes, Du Shaofu looked there. There were many moving women talking about something. Occasionally, there was a sound of laughter, like the sounds of nature.


    "I think it''s all good, man. Don''t let people down and love you..."


    As the voice dropped, Du Tingxuan patted Du Shaofu twice on his shoulder, got up and spread his robe, and walked away.


    Du Shaofu got up, looked at it, and murmured, "don''t go there..."


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the light in front of the sky, in the distance of the vast sight, like a mirage, emerged a vast expanse of vast ruins.


    Du Shaofu looked at the distance for the first time. The sky and the earth there seemed to be covered by dark clouds. Everywhere were broken walls and debris. It was an ancient battlefield!


    On the ancient battlefield, there are broken peaks, mountains and rivers, and all kinds of sounds are transmitted through ancient time and space, such as God''s voice in praise.


    Such a voice seems to have a burning heart power, people can''t be calm in the heart, unprovoked blood boiling, restless mind!


    "Buzz! "


    dense and diffuse, the ancient battlefield, brilliant, shining on many grand ruins of the great hall, through the twisted space, you can feel the terrible atmosphere of the treasure, which is absolutely valuable.


    The eyes of the wild creatures are red and their breath is surging.


    But this time, there was no living creature near. A few days ago, many strong people were damaged, which made people remember clearly and fear it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2061

    This time, the ancient battlefield emerged for a long time, and then disappeared again.


    "I can feel my father''s breath in there."


    The figure of the little star appeared beside Du Shaofu, with golden flame in his pupils.


    "Be careful then."


    Du Shaofu said that the eternal tomb is already the center of the battle field between heaven and demons. It is left here by the three thousand masters of the world. It is not surprising that the father of the little star, the Dragon God.


    "Well."


    Then he said, "the little demon didn''t come back with a little pout?"


    Not long after Du Xiaoyao left the wasteland, Du Shaofu did not worry too much about Du Xiaoyao. Even if the strongmen of the Holy Land wanted to move him, it was not easy for Du Xiaoyao to move him. Besides, there are many strongmen in the holy land all over the place, and those strong in the holy land also have great scruples when they want to move.


    "He said he couldn''t, and he came back." Du Shaofu was about to shake his head when he burst into a smile.


    "Whoosh!"


    From the bottom of the mountain, there is a shadow.


    The golden clothes moved and the golden pupils glowed with light. There was a king''s power for no reason. Who could not be Du Xiaoyao.


    "Where are you going? The tomb of eternity should be opened." Little star asked Du Xiaoyao curiously.


    "I went to see some acquaintances."


    Du Xiaoyao then looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I went to the demon world at first, and something happened. I''ll tell you more about it later. It''s not a bad thing. I just met some acquaintances. If necessary, someone will help us."


    "Demon world!"


    Du Shaofu looked at it and knew where the demon world was. It was the most mysterious place in the realm of Sanlu and Jiuzhou. It was the paradise and the place beside the demons.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised that someone from the demon world came here. Listening to Du Xiaoyao''s words, he estimated that after Xiaoxing entered lingque platform in the Phoenix clan, he went to Taoism, Confucianism, yin-yang and other places to understand. Du Xiaoyao should have gone to the demon world. It seems that some things have happened in the demon world.


    From Du Xiaoyao''s tone, Du Shaofu felt that the people who came to the demon world seemed to be friends and not enemies with Du Xiaoyao. At this moment, in the battle field of heaven and demon, he had many advantages, at least no harm.


    The surrounding fields gradually returned to peace, and countless creatures were quiet, waiting for the real opening of the eternal tomb.


    There are two mysterious figures dressed in mysterious costumes in a place where the sight is hidden. They are all wearing black pattern masks, only showing their eyes.


    They stood there, occasionally looking at a mountain in front of them.


    "You can kill half Saint already


    A figure opened his mouth, and his posture was straight and straight. There was a cold light in his eyes. His voice was icy, and a faint evil spirit surged on his body.


    "There will always be a chance. After waiting for so long, we will have a chance." The other spoke with narrow eyes and a low voice.


    "Yes, after waiting for so long, there will always be a chance. Then, I will definitely let him live or die!"


    On the mountain peak, the children of various forces, such as the barren country, the golden winged Dapeng birds and the Phoenix clan, sit cross legged and keep their eyes closed to keep themselves in the peak state at any time.


    Towering trees, no leaves, but the trunk has not dried up, there are strange vines, like a strong dragon winding.


    On the top of the tree, there is a wave of evil spirit, which makes the strong men in the field fear it secretly.


    A man in purple robe stands at the top of the tree, his posture is elegant, his handsome face is slightly looking at the distance, with a sharp cold and handsome radian, and his dark and deep pupil is like a black hole, filled with fascinating color.


    "I''m curious, what''s your next level?"


    Du Shaofu''s voice came, and his figure fell on the side of the purple robed man. Looking at this guy, he was really curious. I didn''t know what level this guy would reach if he broke through again,.


    The general raised his head, his profile was impeccable, and his hair, which was as long as running water, ran smoothly behind his back. He didn''t even return his head. He spoke faintly and said, "in fact, I''m also very curious. "


    " so you don''t know? "


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was a little surprised. This guy has reached the level of "golden feather". Judging from the strength shown not long ago, he is absolutely capable of killing dragons and swallowing clouds. However, it should also be the corresponding level of realm. Other creatures can step into the holy martial realm, but the next level of this guy is not sure what kind of terror it is.


    The general shook his head and said, "if you know something, you don''t know it. It''s very difficult at that level. It''s not easy to set foot on."


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. It was hard for other creatures to step on the level of the holy land. If this guy wanted to go further, it would not be easy.


    However, in his heart, Du Shaofu had some expectations. It is said that when the zombies reach the final level, they can not even die, they can enter and leave the two worlds of yin and Yang, nine days upstream and the nether world downstream. Although they are lifeless, they can be as free as gods in the world."Someone has come to see you. "


    the general turned back, looked at Du Shaofu with a smile, nodded indifferently, and then directly turned around and left.


    Looking at the figures of the generals and ministers leaving, Du Shaofu turned his head. A beautiful shadow was coming. The blue color of his face was graceful, and his big eyes were black and bright.


    "This girl, it seems that she has made a lot of progress."


    Looking at that beautiful image, the hidden breath in his body could not escape Du Shaofu''s prying eyes. He made great progress and even exceeded Du Shaofu''s estimation, which shocked Du Shaofu.


    "Shaofu!" The beautiful shadow appeared on the top of the tree and fell on Du Shaofu''s side. Her beautiful eyes moved. Who else could Ouyang Shuang say, "how can you see me coming and leaving?"


    "He always does."


    When Du Shaofu laughed, the general seemed to prefer to be alone. It was not easy to be with so many people. He said, "it seems that we have made a lot of progress."


    Hearing this, Ouyang Shuang''s gentle face was slightly wrinkled, and she also looked quite puzzled. He said, "I don''t know why. It seems that since the existence of that strange thing, the cultivation has become much easier."


    "I''ll try to figure it out."


    Du Shaofu frowned. He knew that Ouyang Shuang was talking about the mysterious stone in his mud pill palace. However, he knew that the mysterious stone had penetrated Ouyang Shuang''s belly.


    "There''s no need to worry. I don''t feel as if the stone meant anything to me."


    Ouyang Shuang gently took Du Shaofu''s hand, and did not worry much. For such a long time, the mysterious stone seemed to have been beneficial to her, even gave her a wonderful feeling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2062

    That kind of feeling, seems to be pregnant with mystery, very wonderful, unspeakable.


    "When I see the master, I will ask him. Maybe I will know his identity then." Ouyang Shuang said with a smile.


    Du Shaofu nodded. He could only do this. Ouyang Shuang''s master was a mysterious old madman, as mysterious as Fu Yibai. Perhaps he knew the origin of the mysterious stone, and would have a way to take it out of Ouyang Shuang''s body.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang hesitated for a moment and said, "you seem to be hiding from us, because of sister Muxin, Qingqing, and Yexi and me?"


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu''s hand was soft and soft, and the long jade hand in his palm was as soft as a cloud. He was embarrassed, but he was not hiding from them. He was now all on a mountain, and they were all together. This made Du Shaofu not know how to deal with it.


    Although in his heart, Du Shaofu had already determined that they were all his own women, but they did not know how to face them together.


    "I know what''s on your mind, and I can take it without thinking about it."


    Ouyang Shuang said that she had heard about these things for a long time, and had already known them for a long time. Sooner or later, this day will come. Although they are together these days, they have some embarrassing atmosphere.


    "Thank you for your consideration and generosity."


    Du Shaofu gently held that slender jade hand in the palm of his hand and understood the meaning of Ouyang Shuang''s words. However, he did not expect Ouyang Shuang to have such an attitude. You know, among Su Muxin, Dongli Qingqing, qiyexi and ouyangshuang''s four girls, Du Shaofu had always thought that Ouyang Shuang was the most difficult to say.


    "I''m not generous. I just know that you''ve already been in debt, so don''t let someone down."


    His slender waist was soft and boneless, and his cheek was a little scarlet. Ouyang Shuang leaned on Du Shaofu''s shoulder. His big eyes and beautiful eyes were slightly closed. He felt the warm and peaceful atmosphere and took a deep breath. His words began to show a warning: "but don''t be in debt again, or I''ll be the first one with you."


    "No, certainly not."


    The gentle smile of the three thousand women''s head is soft enough to make you smile


    "It''s good to know that you have sister Muxin, Qingqing, and Yexi. They are all the best in the world. What are you dissatisfied with? You can get cheap." Ouyang Shuang looked up at Du Shaofu, but his big eyes were full of deep feelings.


    "Are you sure it''s not cheap for you?" Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Do you want to be beaten?"


    Ouyang Shuang smell speech, immediately powder fist clenched, puffing cheek help, this guy is obviously taking at the beginning she and Murong youruo things in the brush.


    Du Shaofu held the pink fist in his palm and said with a smile, "I don''t mean that. I just don''t know how you are now."


    "I asked Xingyu, you Ruo has been in the master of Xingyu, everything is OK." "That''s good," said Ouyang Shuang


    Du Shaofu said in a low voice, his eyes were slightly blurred, but the country owed her a lot.


    "It''s still early, but someone dares to fight with me!"


    All of a sudden, such a voice suddenly resounded through the void, mingled with mysterious air, and reverberated in the sky. It was enough to spread all over the fields and fall into the ears of all living creatures.


    The sound shook the spirits, so that many of the creatures who were closing their eyes opened their eyes, and their eyes flashed and looked to the place where the voice came from.


    "Hula..."


    There the thunder flickered, someone got up, slowly stepped into the void, the figure is hazy, the hair is fluttering, there are dazzling arc waves on the body.


    The figure stepped into the void. He was a very young man, only in his thirties. His temperament was extraordinary. He was dressed in a military robe, which made him look extraordinary


    "Like the matchless finally to challenge, I said he is so belligerent, can not bear."


    When the man came out, the atmosphere of the four fields was boiling, and the voices of discussion gathered and spread around.


    "Very strong. Who is he?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the man in the battle robe in yuankong. The other side seemed to be trying to restrain himself. His breath was very hazy, but there was no doubt that he had a strong feeling.


    This strong feeling made Du Shaofu tremble.


    As matchless standing in the void, overlooking the surrounding mountain creatures, the voice is like wind and thunder, and continues to slowly say: "so many people, no one dares to fight with me?"


    The sound reverberates, is very harsh, many eyes are trembling, but it seems that no creature dares to play.


    "Too arrogant, Guyan ape rock, come to meet you!"


    There are still people to fight, some figures swept up the air.


    There is no doubt that the comer immediately became the focus of the audience. Many people were looking at it carefully, and their eyes were focused on the visitors.He was a young young man with rough appearance, red armor and brilliant light. His temperament was not vulgar and his spirit was extraordinary!


    "the ancient flame ape clan was once a big family in the animal kingdom, but later it fell down!"


    "Ape rock, one of the most important members of the ancient flame ape tribe, was blocked by the ancient flame ape tribe, and only rose in the battle field of heaven and evil spirits. It is said that he once defeated the best of the nine great masters, which is the hope of the ancient flame ape people on their way to rise! "


    " I know that this ape rock is not vulgar, it is a terrible supreme! "


    Many creatures looked at the young man with red armor and marveled that this time, the ancient flame ape tribe had stepped out of a strong younger generation. Without accident, it would certainly make the ancient flame ape rise.


    In the void, the ape rock stood, shining brightly, and looked like matchless.


    "I haven''t heard of it for a long time, but you are not qualified to fight me."


    Xiang peerless looked at ape rock with calm eyes and said, "what I''m looking for is really qualified to fight with me. Go down!"


    Such calm eyes as matchless, in the eyes of ape rock, are the most disdainful contempt.


    "Some of them said you were strong at the beginning, but I don''t believe it. It''s not your time now!"


    As the voice fell, the breath of ape rock was suddenly released, and the red armor on his body spread out.


    "It''s near the level of samsara nirvana."


    Feeling the breath of ape rock, the faces of the surrounding creatures were shocked.


    At this time, the breath of ape rock is fully released, and the cultivation level of samsara Nirvana level is amazing.


    The age of ape rock is not very old, but such cultivation has proved that talent, or the supreme nirvana, absolutely terrible.


    "Let me see if you are as good as they say!"


    The body of ape rock is shrouded in red armor, and his eyes are like a flame. When the voice falls, the breath soars into the sky and vibrates the void. A claw print condenses and penetrates the space, marking five cracks in the space.


    "Hiss..."


    This claw print, which tears the void, carries the fiery flame talisman and secret pattern, and when the head collapses, it goes to Xiang Wushuang.


    Looking at the ape rock, it is as calm as ever without any fluctuation.


    Just as the paw print was about to tear up the void and spread to the elephant, there was an electric arc ripple quietly waving under his feet, and a torrent of weather suddenly burst out.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Xiang''s eyes did not lift, but the majestic and mysterious air burst out of his body. He shook his arm, and there was an electric arc running through his fists. He waved his hand and made a fist stroke, which directly blew out.


    This fist directly cracks the space dent in the space, just like lightning. Between the electric light and flint, the fist seal directly collides with the claw print, and the surrounding space is distorted.


    "Long! "


    with such a powerful collision, the space suddenly crumbled, and the electric arc and fire blazed out.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Ape rock body in the empty straight line fall, spit out a mouthful of blood, like a meteorite smashed into the ground below.


    "Gu Gu..."


    There was a brief silence, and the sound of "Gu Gu" came and went.


    The supreme Nirvana ape rock is a direct second defeat, vulnerable!


    "Whoosh..."


    On the top of the mountain, many figures came from afar and fell on the top of the trees.


    There are a lot of people, such as qiyexi, Su Muxin, HuangFei, huangling''er, Jialou Cailing, Jialou jueyu, Du Yunlong, generals, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Zixuan, Dongli Qingqing, as well as lonely sky howl and Qingrong.


    "I didn''t expect that this guy like matchless is really going to challenge him!"


    Feng Chu opens her mouth and falls beside Du Shaofu. She looks at the incomparable image in the void ahead, and her eyes are full of waves.


    "Like matchless, who is it?"


    Du Shaofu had never heard of this man''s name, but looking at his strength and the surprised look on Feng Chu''s face, he was afraid that he was absolutely not simple.


    "You haven''t heard that he''s normal. He''s very old."


    The seven night dawn opened his mouth, and starlight''s eyes narrowed, telling Du Shaofu about the origin of xiangwushuang. His fame was earlier than that of lonely sky howling and Qingrong. He swept all his peers in that generation six thousand years ago. He was the most dazzling and powerful man of that generation.


    "That guy is very strong, very belligerent."


    Chen Qingrong said that his white clothes were as white as snow. He had only heard rumors. When he appeared, it was as if matchless had disappeared.


    "What kind of people does this seem to be unparalleled from?"


    Du Shaofu was a little curious. He was like a beast. He wanted to know where he came from.


    "Xiangwushuang comes from the Archean Lei Xiang clan. Among them, there are those who are strong in the holy land, and they are also around here at the moment." Seven night light said.


    "It''s an Archean thunder elephant!"


    Du Shaofu has heard of the Archean Lei Xiang clan, which is not inferior to the magic vulture clan and the tianshe clan. It is only strong but not weak, but few of them are born.During the conversation between Du Shaofu and others, the ape rock of the ancient flame ape tribe has risen from the rubble heap, blood dripping from the palm and cracking of the palm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2063

    Looking at the incomparable elephant in the sky and the sluggish ape rock, he originally wanted to take the elephant matchless as a stepping stone and really become famous in the first World War.


    But ape rock did not expect that he would be defeated so miserable, unbearable defeat!


    "Beyond our means."


    Xiangwushuang still didn''t have a look at ape rock. His eyes swept around him slowly. In the end, not only intentionally or unintentionally, he stopped at the mountain where the wasteland was located. He looked at it from a distance and said, "Du Shaofu, the demon king, let''s fight!"


    The sound spread, resounding through the void, like thunder!


    "It turned out that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was the target of the match!"


    "It''s not strange that Du Fu is looking for a young man under the devil''s land."


    "It is said that although Du Shaofu, the demon king, has killed several semi saints, he has also suffered heavy damage. At the moment, he is afraid that his injury has not recovered."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The four fields were boiling. It turned out that the matchless one was actually looking for Du Shaofu, the demon king. This is definitely the most anticipated duel.


    In an instant, a lot of light suddenly looked at the mountain where the wasteland was located, waiting for the most anticipated duel.


    In an open place, there are many figures sitting cross legged. At first, a beautiful and refined woman had closed her eyes. Even when the ape rock and the elephant had no pair of hands, there was no movement. But now she opened her eyes and looked forward to her beautiful eyes. She had a light spirit.


    Beside the elegant and vulgar woman, there is a woman who seems to be a little smaller. Her body is curved and undulating, and her head is dreamlike purple, which is shining. She looks at the mountain in front of her and murmurs, "can that guy do it?"


    At the top of the towering tree, seven night sunlight, Su Muxin, Dongli Qingqing, etc. also have a slight frown in their eyes. With the Jialou jueyu and the lonely sky howling, they look at Du Shaofu.


    "Dad, that guy dares to challenge you!" The little star pouted out and looked very unhappy.


    "It seems that you have come prepared!" Ouyang Shuang said.


    "Don''t worry about it. You''d better get ready to enter the tomb of eternity."


    In his eyes, Du Shaofu said such words, and then his figure jumped down the towering tree.


    "It''s like matchless."


    Du Xiaoyao looks at the incomparable elephant on the void in front of him, and the golden Ling pupil flits lightly, and follows Du Shaofu to leave.


    "This..."


    Looking at the back of Du Shaofu''s departure, Feng Chu, Feng Han, lonely sky howl, Oriental Green wood, etc. are quite surprised, showing a wry smile.


    In the void, there was no movement on the peak for a long time, like the incomparable calm complexion.


    Xiang Wushuang doesn''t think that people on that mountain can''t hear him. The only explanation is that the other party doesn''t intend to pay attention to him.


    Thousands of years ago, he swept through his peers and was extremely elegant.


    He was born again at the moment, as if he had no interest in the general supreme, and had never paid any attention to it.


    But Xiang Wushuang noticed Du Shaofu, the demon king. Those rumors aroused his fighting intention.


    Xiang Wushuang wants to fight with Du Shaofu, the demon king, to verify himself!


    Taking the initiative to challenge in his capacity shows a strong sense of war.


    But the other side does not have any reaction, this object is unparalleled, is tantamount to humiliation.


    From the beginning to the present, even the supreme among the nine great masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, dare not ignore him like this, but now Du Shaofu, the human being, has never paid attention to him.


    Looking at the distant mountain, but it seems that there is no one close to it.


    The hair flutters, the arc wave in the eyes, as if matchless, also did not open mouth again, but turned directly back.


    "It seems that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is still healing. He has not recovered, so he dare not do it!"


    "It''s possible that Du Shaofu, the demon king, disdains the duel with the elephant."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The expected confrontation did not appear, and there was a lot of discussion, all with a slight disappointment.


    On the open land, the elegant purple lotus fairy closed her eyes again. There was a light purple light wrapped in the graceful radian.


    "Has that fellow become timid?"


    The beautiful woman on one side pouted, her eyes moved in her eyes, and she murmured to herself, "I don''t know how the little guy is now."


    Such a cha music soon subsided.


    No time, there are some scattered creatures coming.


    But it has not attracted much attention.


    On the mountain peak, Du Shaofu did not continue to shut down for the next time, waiting for the tomb of eternity to open. He also studied Du Xiaohuang curiously.


    However, Du Shaofu was shocked by the result. It was said that the supreme ant Huang would never be under the true one. It was too powerful!


    When the old ant emperor was dying, he scattered his accomplishments into Du Xiaohuang''s body with secret methods. After Nirvana metamorphosis, Du Xiaohuang directly achieved Nirvana and reached the level of self nirvana!This made Du Shaofu feel helpless. When he stepped into nirvana of his true self, he did not know how much effort he had spent and how much training he had suffered. Even the little star was not very relaxed.


    But Du Xiaohuang, this little guy, is easy to achieve.


    "Grandfather, grandmother, three elders."


    On the top of the mountain and under the vigorous old trees, Du Shaofu visited his grandfather, galaoba, kalomora, Xuangu, Yuesheng, and the strongman of the Phoenix clan. He learned that the strong one of the Phoenix clan''s sacred animal kingdom was the Phoenix saint.


    "Incredible!"


    The Phoenix blazing Saint looked at Du Shaofu and was surprised. There was a flame Rune on his body, and there was a breath of supremacy. It was only a long time ago that the boy''s wound seemed to have been completely healed, which was very abnormal.


    "It''s like matchless, extremely belligerent. I''m afraid it won''t give up."


    The old lady reminded Du Shaofu that she knew the origin of xiangwushuang and knew that it was extraordinary. Du Shaofu refused his challenge. He was afraid that xiangwushuang would not give up easily.


    "Just leave me alone." Du Shaofu grinned.


    "The Archean Lei elephant clan is not simple. It has a history. There is an old guy in the family who has already been here and has some friendship with me."


    Jialoubatian looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile, "but don''t let yourself suffer."


    "Boy, I see."


    Du Shaofu nodded and understood the words of his grandfather, jialoubatian. The meaning of the words was very obvious. He gave Taigu leixiang a lot of face, but only if he didn''t suffer any losses.


    Later, Du Shaofu explained his intention. He wanted to seek advice from the powerful saints of the holy land, such as the grandfathers of jialoubatian, Yuesheng, Xuangu and Fengchi saints, and wanted to go further as soon as possible.


    "The holy land is transcendence!" Feng Chi Sheng, with a smile, said to Du Shaofu.


    "There is no lack of Holy Land!" Xuangu said, looking at the vicissitudes of life, it seems that there are years in decline!


    "When you know the holy land, starting from the true self, if you can eliminate a fraction of vanity, that is to prove a part of the holy way, like a mirror to remove a fraction of dust, that is, a fraction of light, and even completely eliminate the vanity, so that everything will return to perfection, that is the Holy Land!" Jialoubatian said to Du Shaofu.


    "All things to become their own, the only saint! If it is not round, it is not holy. If it is not holy, it is not holy. If it is not holy, it is not holy. If it is hidden, it will be transformed into a mirror. Once it comes, it will become a body. If it is ancient and modern, it will always be connected. If it is poor, it will not be the same as the two. It is called holy! "


    The moon Saint opens his mouth, his figure is hazy and shining. He sits quietly with his knees crossed, which also gives people a mysterious feeling.


    Du Shaofu listened to the words of the four strongmen in the holy land. If he had some understanding, his eyes were thinking, and the whole person seemed to be in a daze.


    "Thank you, grandfather. Thank you, three elders."


    After two hours in a daze, Du Shaofu woke up and realized that he had benefited greatly. He left with a happy face.


    "One thing is important."


    Not long after, several young men and women found Du Shaofu. Their faces were normal. Although they were not as dignified as those of lonely sky howl, Huang ling''er, and Qing Rong, they were all extraordinary and extraordinary.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Du Shaofu said that these extraordinary young men and women were the leaders of tianwu academy, such as Gu Xinyan, general, guiwa, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, black hawk, Tang Wu, chasing Yunyan, ye Feiyu, and other leading figures of tianwu Academy. They have also gathered here for a long time.


    At the moment, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, etc. have already been surpassed by Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and Ouyang Shuang.


    They are not as lonely as the sky howling, Qingrong, Oriental Green Wood and so on.


    But it is undeniable that Gu Xinyan and Guo Shaofeng are also the proud figures of the younger generation.


    It is just that they have too much Tianjiao supreme, which has been submerged in the light.


    "During this time, we found some bones and relics in the demon battlefield, and got some clues."


    Wrapped in a slightly tight red dress, Gu Xinyan is graceful and beautiful. Her eyes are shining with her eyes looking at Du Shaofu.


    After a pause, Gu Xinyan said: "we judge that there should have been many ancestors of our tianwu college in the Tianmo battlefield. I have heard rumors from some colleges that our tianwu college has a very long history. Therefore, we suspect that if there was a tianwu college in ancient times, it is very likely that our tianwu college was very popular in the past Many ancestors, in the original catastrophe, also exist in this demon battlefield. "


    "What!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. Many of the ancestors of tianwu college were damaged in the battle field of heaven and evil, leaving remains and clues. This almost proved that tianwu college existed at the beginning.


    For Gu Xinyan, guiwa, general and other judgments, Du Shaofu naturally did not doubt.


    Du Shaofu also remembers that the spirit of the ancient space once said that the master of the ancient space was the dean of tianwu college. He founded tianwu college in a wild place, which shocked the world from then on.


    Later, heaven and earth suffered a catastrophe, countless of the most powerful fell, many ancient creatures were robbed, and the dean of tianwu college could not escape from the disaster."We got some clues. Maybe the disaster of heaven and earth had a great relationship with tianwu college." The witch sparrow said to Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2064

    "We''ll be more careful then."


    Du Shaofu said to the crowd, thinking in his mind that the ancient space in his body is only a thing in two. From the original spirit, we can see that the ancient space now occupies only a very small part of the original space, far from being compared with the most powerful time.


    At the time of the destruction of tianwu college, the spirit of the ancient space was attacked by a strong man, which finally failed to support it.


    When Du Shaofu fused the spirit of the ancient space, Zeng said that the dean of tianwu college may still exist in this world, which has not been damaged. Therefore, Du Shaofu should be able to integrate the complete ancient space and become a strong man, so as to help the dean of tianwu college escape from the catastrophe.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu went to find qiyexi.


    Entering tianwu College as qiyexi''s original identity, Du Shaofu estimates that it is the Yin and Yang family who definitely knows the origin of tianwu college.


    "I also know from my family that tianwu academy has a mysterious origin. Before that catastrophe, it once shone over the boundary of three continents and nine prefectures. It will not be under the dragon family, Phoenix family and nine families. At the beginning, my family arranged for me to go to tianwu college to look for some treasure in tianwu college, which might be related to the battle field of heaven and devil, but I didn''t expect that the college finally... "


    Qi Yexi tells Du Shaofu everything she knows. She is very sad. She also has deep feelings for tianwu college.


    At the time of tianwu College''s crisis, seven night Xi asked the strong in the family to help, but it was too late.


    "It''s complicated..."


    Du Shaofu frowned. There were nine people involved in the disaster, including the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan. Among them, there were 3000 masters of the world and the Dragon God. Even tianwu college is also related to it.


    "Is there any other secret in that catastrophe?" Du Shaofu murmured softly, pondering.


    After that, Du Shaofu went to a quiet place and continued to understand and understand the words of some powerful people, such as Fengchi sage, jialoubatian, Yuesheng, Xuangu and so on.


    Holy land is transcendence!


    There is no lack of Holy Land!


    To eliminate one''s vanity is to prove one''s holy way, and everything will return to perfection, that is the Holy Land!


    If it is not round or holy, if it is not saint, if it is not holy, it is called holy!


    Du Shaofu pondered, if he had some understanding, he was immersed in it.


    Du Xiaoyao, the little star is also sitting on his knees in the distance, understanding in their own way.


    After a few hours like this, the tomb of eternity has finally arrived at the time when it is being opened.


    "Boom..."


    This time, the sound was especially loud, which made the heaven and earth tremble. In the void, there was a bright moon in the sky, and there was a bright day emerging. With the vast air, the sun, moon and stars seemed to be spinning on the void, changing stars.


    "Long..."


    The voice from ancient times, like the voice of God, is beyond the ancient and modern times, from the ancient times.


    In front of that vast void, the void is trembling, there is a dazzling light in the spray, the talisman secret lines flash, shining on the sky.


    In this scene, it seems that there is a world coming. The great spirit makes the heart beat faster and the eyes of all the strong people present, including the practitioners of holy land.


    "HISHI..."


    In this moment, there are many eyes in the Sifang mountain range. If the God''s awn is swept out, the vision will open in the direction of the eternal tomb.


    On the mountain peak, kaloubatian, Yuesheng, Xuangu, Fengchi saint, kalumoro, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and others got up and looked at the front space.


    "The tomb of eternity is really open!"


    Around the field, countless creatures trembled and their eyes were red.


    Mountains, with a void space, desolate and dark.


    "Ouch "


    all of a sudden, the void trembled, the ground shook, and there was a low roar of animals around. The sound of neighing came from afar, which shocked people.


    "Hiss!"


    On the top of the mountain, the eight figures such as the nine devil emperor and the magic Temple opened their eyes.


    "Hula..."


    Above the void, there are three clusters of huge magic clouds covering the sky, just like clouds hanging over the sky, covering everything, faint lightning, breath frightening!


    At this moment, the energy of heaven and earth is no longer fluctuating, and two clusters of magic clouds converge and dissipate. With two figures floating in the air, one male and one female, one old and one young.


    The old man was about sixty years old and had no hair, but his bald head was full of dark color. His broad robe covered his slightly dry body bones and swayed back and forth like a woman''s long skirt, but the pair of pupils was a deep dark brown, which made people look at the endless abyss.


    The woman is young and looks like thirty years old. Her body is exquisite and convex. Her rosy and moving face is in sharp contrast to the dark bald head of the old man around her.


    This woman is also very beautiful, with a mature charm, but on that beautiful cheek, there is a strange line full of half of the cheek, just like a skeleton pattern, with the addition of weird, giving a kind of evil feeling.


    The two men appeared, but their eyes fell on the huge dark golden winged ROC not far from the void.The dark gold giant ROC''s black and gold talisman''s Secret patterns spread, and a deep vacuum was set off in the surrounding void, and a throbbing black light gushed out.


    On its wings, thirty-six bright dark gold lights shuttle like lightning, filled with terrifying tyranny.


    "I''ve seen the eight devil emperor!"


    "I''ve seen the seven devil emperors!"


    When the old woman appeared in the void, the magic brake, the five people behind the devil saluted respectfully.


    "Seven, eight!"


    The nine demon emperor''s figure swept out and stood with the old one, but his eyes fell on the huge golden winged ROC.


    The violent energy of heaven and earth is like a storm, sweeping into the dark golden giant ROC. The energy of heaven and earth rushes into its body like a column of light, making its breath rise straight up.


    "The road is one foot high, the devil is ten feet high, and the incarnation of the devil Peng has a bright future."


    The bald old man opens his mouth. He is the eight demon emperor. In his dark brown eyes, if there is a nine hell devil gate to open, the devil gas will gush out.


    "Ji..."


    It seems that after hearing the words of the eight evil emperors, the dark gold giant ROC hissed, the dark gold talisman and secret pattern began to converge, and finally turned into human form, with black robes and black hair, and straight nose, just like jade skin. Now there is a layer of dark gold color, with a bit of fierce temperament.


    "HISHI..."


    Jia Lou Jue opened his eyes, and the dark golden light was surging. In the dark pupil, there was a giant roc with wings like a cloud hanging from the sky. For a few days, his breath shook the void, making the void rumble around.


    "Zizi..."


    In the distant void, the last cluster of magic clouds is the largest. There are lightning waves, visions in the sky, and the evil gas penetrates into the void. In a moment, the world seems to be dark.


    Gradually, the magic cloud turned into a huge black shadow and emerged into the void, just like a black sun. A black figure stood up. The black shadow''s eyes were like a void black hole. There were bleeding sculls, corpses everywhere, and all living beings howling!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    When such black shadows are in the sky, the distant roar trembles.


    "I''ve seen the great devil emperor!"


    Some people salute, nine evil emperor, eight evil emperor, seven evil emperor also bow.


    The black figure stood in the sky, and his black eyes looked into the distance and said, "the tomb of eternity has been opened. The last God thunder tripod must be obtained!"


    As the voice came out, the black figure turned into a black light column and swept out.


    "Rumble!"


    The tomb of eternity is opened and above the void, just like a world falling down and shining brightly.


    The sky was full of stars and mists. Then, between the bright moon and the bright sun, a huge void passage was opened, just like a huge light hole, showing up in the vast sky, shaking people''s hearts!


    In the void passage, the vast ancient battlefield looms out.


    In the center of that ancient battlefield, in the ruins, there are huge things looming, like pillars of heaven supporting the falling world.


    "Hum..."


    The chanting of God''s voice comes from the ancient battlefield.


    Around the hole, there are stars emerging, just like objects.


    The vast and oppressive desire to oppress the living creatures on the spot. The practitioners who are not strong enough to kneel down on the ground and can''t resist the great pressure from ancient times.


    The thunder in Du Shaofu''s body was in a riot, and the purple and golden thunder in the shrine was roaring, all of which seemed to be drawn by some kind of inexplicable traction.


    Du Shaofu looked at the void passage. The ancient battlefield that emerged was like the tomb of the world, and the empty passage was like the entrance of the world''s tomb. The sun, the moon and the stars were connected and the stars were changing. How vast it was.


    This pen is too vast. It makes people feel that as long as you walk through the void passage, you will enter another world.


    "What a big pen!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. Only three thousand masters of the world could bring out such a huge hand.


    "The tomb of eternity is open!"


    "I feel it. There is the smell of our ancestors in it!"


    Around the mountains and peaks, there are a lot of strong and young Tianjiao, the supreme appeared, covered with light, with a strange wave, the whole body is wrapped with runes, the light is dazzling.


    At this moment, all the strong people and Tianjiao supreme began to appear.


    Any one of them can shake one side in the outside world. After a lot of tempering and wandering in the demon battlefield, the situation will be together at the moment.


    This is a great event, but also the last chance!


    These days are proud and blessed by heaven. They are extraordinary in appearance and outstanding in talent.


    But the most remarkable thing is that at the moment, on the most front mountain peak, there is the most dazzling light eruption, with the most Tianjiao supreme gathered together!


    On the mountain peak, such as Jialou jueyu, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoyao, huangling''er, lonely sky howl, Oriental Green wood, seven night sunlight, Ouyang Shuang, Su Muxin and so on, all of them take a look at the entrance of the eternal tomb.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2065

    The entrance of the shining Tomb of eternity was completely opened. The void seemed to be broken by force, and the door was so huge that it seemed to cover half of the sky.


    The sight of the wild spirits is red, and there is the incarnation of the strong of the orcs.


    Animals such as mountains, dazzling light, birds wings, such as clouds cover the sky, huge eyes like a round of small sun, breath is strong and terrible.


    But at the moment, no living creature dares to enter the inner world rashly. There will not be any fool among the creatures who can cultivate to enter the battlefield of demons, and who are still alive to the gate of the eternal tomb.


    With the lessons learned from the past, no one dares to get close to it easily.


    Treasure is important, but your life is more important.


    Even those who are seeking wealth insurance are afraid to act rashly at the moment.


    "Here they are..."


    Suddenly, in the void, the moon saint, the Kalou batian, the Xuangu and the Phoenix blazing saints almost looked to one side at the same time.


    "Demon religion!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the place where the powerful men such as Yuesheng and Xuangu looked. The purple thunder xuanding in his body was fluctuating.


    Du Shaofu felt the smell of the people of the demon sect. There was a strong evil spirit sweeping in.


    As long as the eternal tomb is still filled with dazzling light that can not be covered.


    In this moment, there are many incomparable breath waves and shining lights in the four corners of the void. They are all the practitioners of the holy land, and they are moved by the demon cult.


    "Hula..."


    The rolling evil Qi is like a storm sweeping through the sky and blocking the sun. There are many figures looming in the evil Qi.


    At first, there was a middle-aged man in battle armour, and the black armor had a talisman and secret pattern flashing.


    There is also an old man with a black bald head and a beautiful woman with a protruding body. They are all wrapped in evil Qi, and the void around them has been distorted.


    Du Shaofu looked closely, and felt that among the many figures wrapped in the evil spirit, his eyes fell on himself from among them.


    "Moosha, Kalou Jue, demon spirit son!"


    Following those eyes, Du Shaofu saw the familiar figures of moosha, Jialou Juezi, and demon Lingzi. But there is no doubt that the black armor middle-aged, the beautiful woman, and the weird bald old man in the previous year had a stronger breath.


    Under the prying of his mind, Du Shaofu felt that the breath of the three men was stronger than that of the Phoenix blazing sage.


    "It''s them!"


    Du Xiaoyao, little star, seven night Xi noticed several figures behind the magic brake, had fought.


    "Ouch!"


    The roar and hissing of the beast resounded. Among the rolling demonic Qi, there were many demons, monsters, beasts and spirits emerging, and their eyes were awe inspiring.


    At the moment, there are not too many demons, monsters and spirits, but their breath is incomparably strong. Some of them are no longer under the top of the realm.


    "These evil spirits and monsters are too strong!"


    Zixuan opened her mouth, just those demons and spirits on the body of the breath, has been very strong.


    The evil spirits and monsters they encountered along the way were nothing compared with them.


    "Never enter the tomb of eternity!"


    Suddenly, such a voice suddenly spread, the void in the quiet turbulence, there is a towering breath suddenly spread away.


    A bright moon in the sky, the moon like a waterfall, in the center of the light, a moving shadow, mysterious and beautiful, hazy and vast.


    "Is it the moon saint who wants to do something? She wants to stop the demons from entering the eternal tomb! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were trembling, and his fists in his long sleeves were quietly clenched.


    "Boom


    The moon saint has made a move without any stagnation. The hazy shadows are swept out. The moon blooms in the place where he passes by, and there are stars emerging. The huge star shining handprint takes shape, which is like spinning out with the stars and shooting at the demon cult people.


    Such a fingerprint appeared, the space was like a calm lake was thrown a bomb, stars rotating, a space ripple with the continuous spread of starlight.


    The energy of heaven and earth in this side of heaven and earth is also furious, like the void is collapsing at any time!


    "Is the little girl alive?"


    When the cold and chilly voice was heard, a huge black shadow appeared like a black sun, and a black light column swept out of the soul grabbing evil Qi.


    "Wuwu..."


    In the black light column, endless creatures howl, as if carrying the hatred and evil spirit of the world from the devil kingdom.


    Where the black light column passes by, the space vibrates, and a dark space waste is swept by with the evil spirit.


    Magic Qi is like thick ink floating in the void, deep and dark, making people tremble!


    Such two attacks unfolded in the void, and the eyes of the four fields trembled for a moment.


    All living beings tremble for it. The vast and terrible breath is so terrible!Under the gaze of all eyes, the star handprint and the magic gas light column collided directly with each other in a blink of an eye.


    "Long..."


    At the moment of the collision, the thunder like sound suddenly resounds, and the sound wave is also substantive and crazy. The energy ripple and rune diffuse from the void at the collision place, and the violent Wave shatters the space and stirs the whole world.


    "Hula..."


    The space ripple is like the vast waves in the sea. The sky is upside down, the sky is broken, and the whole sky is shaking.


    Energy soars into the sky, covering the sky.


    A large number of mountains are collapsing, rocks are exploding, and the ground is cracked with crisscross cracks and gullies like spider webs.


    Run away from life.


    At that moment, there was chaos, and the people with strong territory were thrilled, and Tianjiao was also frightened.


    Even some of the strongmen of the holy land were stunned in the distance, their eyes trembled, and their waves rose for them.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Above the void, there is blood pouring. In the center of the surging energy ripple, a beautiful shadow directly staggers and shakes back, the stars scattered and the hair scattered.


    "No, Yuesheng is injured!" Seven night Xi Jiao Yan pale, the moon Saint a move was wounded.


    Seven stars, the soul of the ancestors and other Yin and Yang family children look suddenly dignified.


    Du Shaofu''s face changed. Yuesheng had resisted the Legalists, the strategists and the three holy land practitioners of the Dragon nationality. It can be seen that his strength is strong enough to surpass the ordinary saints.


    But now the moon Saint one move was wounded, it seems that the injury is not light, the strength of the shooter will be how strong?


    "It''s him, the devil emperor!"


    Looking at the sweeping evil spirit, Du Shaofu felt a familiar breath. When he and Dongli Qingqing were ordered to help Huo Leizi, the most powerful demon emperor suppressed under the abyss had the same breath as before, but it was much more powerful than before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2066

    "Ji..."


    "Oh..."


    On the occasion of the fall of the moon saint, he roared and hissed through the clouds and cracked the rocks.


    Dark and bright, Rune light, rain in the sky, ups and downs in the void, showing a kind of mystery, a huge turtle emerged in the sky, overlooking the earth.


    The golden light is shining everywhere, and the shadow of a golden winged ROC rises from the sky, just like a golden torrent hanging in the sky to block out the sky and block out the sun. It carries the fierce breath of despotism, which is full of brilliance and covers the spread of ferocity.


    The colorful glow is coming into the world, and the blazing breath fills the sky. A fiery Phoenix body spreads its wings to cover the sky, and fills with the aura of the supreme ORC.


    This is Xuangu, jialoubatian, Fengchi saints, they turned into noumenon!


    Such three orcs are strong in the sky, and their breath is no longer hidden.


    Such a terrible breath makes the sky tremble, makes the spirits tremble and monsters crawl!


    "Devil, it''s not so easy to get in!"


    At the same time, in the void, there are five bright energies, which are like falling from the nine heavens. Finally, they are interwoven into a sword of emptiness. They are brilliant, and the ancient runes are rippling and interweaving across the sky.


    "It''s them!"


    When such an empty sword fell across the sky, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. He had seen it with his own eyes. It was the legendary Dongxian, Xiyao and other powerful people who were fighting.


    "Hiss!"


    Such an empty sword seems to have come from ancient times and cut down the sky, attracting the attention of all living creatures.


    At that moment, the nine devil emperor, the eight demon emperor and the seven demon emperor also changed their eyes.


    "Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi, Zhongtong God, you five generations have been unable to stop it!"


    At the same time, there was a lifeless voice coming from the depths of the sky. For a moment, in the depths of the sky, the evil spirit was rolling and forcing people.


    "Hiss..."


    A huge black claw print is revealed, which seems to be the most evil thing in the world. It is silent, but it makes all the evil breath of the heaven and earth gather at the moment. The ghost cries and howls from all directions, and grabs on the empty sword in an instant.


    "Buzz!"


    There are countless bright swords in the void, which are interwoven with each other. They are just like the sun in the sky, and the wind and thunder are sonorous!


    "Wuwu..."


    On the claws, the evil spirit is rampant, as if there are countless fierce beasts roaring and neighing, full of the breath of destruction.


    No one even showed up in such a duel, but the vastness of the duel was even more frightening than that of the two!


    "Bang bang!"


    The magic claw and the void sword are interwoven, the wind and thunder roar, the sky turns upside down, and the pressure is shocking.


    This kind of prestige makes the eyes of Kalou batian, Xuangu, and the four holy land practitioners also make great waves for it!


    The mighty power seems to make the whole sky be torn, the sword is towering, and there are ancient secret methods and means, but in the end, it is still crushed by the devil''s claw in the rolling of evil spirit.


    "Hula..."


    The empty sword awn was broken, and the rolling evil Qi gradually disappeared in the deep sky.


    All around a dead silence, all the life creeping, the spirit of it shudder!


    That terrible power, shocked every living creature, it is not dazzled, heart shaking!


    It turns out that there are still such strong people in this world, which is beyond the ordinary strongmen of Holy Land!


    Du Shaofu had already seen the duels between the powerful men. At the beginning, the mysterious Dongxian and Xiyao had already fought against each other.


    Around Du Shaofu, Dongfang Qingmu, lonely sky howl, Gu Qingrong, Jialou jueyu and others were all stunned.


    Just that terrible power, so that they are extraordinary, in the depths of the spirit also deeply breeds a deep sense of danger.


    The prestige just now is a kind of power that they can''t touch at present. It''s terrible!


    All eyes were shocked and looked at the void. The evil Qi dissipated with the energy ripple and began to subside.


    At the same time, before the three huge bodies of kaloubatian, Xuangu and Fengchi saints, a black figure stands quietly in the terrible evil spirit that originally attacked the moon saint. The black eyes are like two empty black holes, and the scene of bleeding sculls and sentient beings howling appears.


    The black figure stood in the sky, and the black eyes swept around, and the creatures trembled as if they were about to be sucked into the endless black hole.


    "Go


    But the black figure did not make a move again. When the eyes finally swept from the depths of the sky, the figure turned into a black light column and swept directly into the entrance of the eternal tomb.


    The nine demon emperors, the magic temple, the Kalou jue''er and so on followed closely and rushed into the entrance of the eternal tomb.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The demons and Demons roared, and as they stepped into it, they swept into the void passage, as if they had entered another world, and then disappeared.


    "They are in the tomb of eternity!"


    The surrounding creatures came back to their senses in the shock. The people who watched the demon sect had entered the eternal tomb without any scruples. They looked at each other, and their eyes became hot again."Go in, or you''ll be late."


    Finally, some creatures can''t help but plunder into the void, toward the entrance of the void passage surrounded by stars.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a flash, the whole field was driven, and there were living creatures flying out in all directions, competing with each other and no longer scrutinizing.


    "It seems that there is no danger. Go in!"


    The moon Saint wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and looked at the entrance of the eternal tomb. The voice fell in the ears of the Yin and Yang family''s children, and also fell into the ears of the desolate country and other people.


    Jia Lou Ba Tian, Xuan Gu, Feng Chi Sheng three people convergence of the body, and the moon Sheng Qi Qi stand, face are congealed.


    "Shaofu, Cailing, jueyu."


    The old lady of kalumoro had a dignified eye and a complicated look. She said to Du Shaofu, Kalou Cailing and Jialou jueyu: "I saw jueyu, and I can feel that the breath on jueyu is completely different. If you see me again, remember my words, if you can''t persuade him to turn back, then..."


    "Grandma, we know what to do. Jue is just angry. He still has hatred in his heart. Maybe, he will turn back..." Jialou Cailing said to the old lady.


    "Let''s go. Be careful and act according to circumstances."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his purple sleeve shook. He raised his hand and dropped his hand, indicating that his children, such as Huang Guo Tianxia Association, tianwu academy, and seven star hall, set out.


    At this moment, at the entrance of the eternal tomb, there are many powerful people sitting in the town, guiding and protecting their disciples'' children into the eternal tomb.


    "Go


    With Du Shaofu''s palm falling down, the sky generals eighteen guards, lonely sky howling, Oriental Green wood, Dugu burning sky, general, Dongli carving and others immediately swept out.


    Seven night light, Huang ling''er, Zixuan, Dongli Qingqing, etc. are also closely behind, stepping out of the sky, straight plunder the entrance of the eternal tomb!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2067

    "Be careful, too."


    Du Tingxuan''s voice dropped in Du Shaofu''s ear, and his figure appeared beside Du Shaofu, holding Du Xiaohuang in his hand.


    A breath of air rose into the sky, which was a group of terrible young Tianjiao supreme. Once they started, they attracted everyone''s attention and could not be ignored.


    "All the people of the wasteland, leave them to me!"


    All of a sudden, a thunderous roar came out. Just as the young nobles of the wasteland were approaching the entrance of the eternal tomb, a figure stood in front of them, and behind them there were thunder clouds!


    The figure stood erect, his hair fluttered, and his body was ablaze with arc waves.


    He is a very young man in his thirties. His robe is undulating and arc like. His hand print has coagulated, and his Rune sweeps through the void, which turns into a bright arc that submerges the void and explodes with infinite lightning power ¡£


    The thunder and lightning were so bright that they swept toward the sky, and the sky was full of ghosts, such as howling, Wai Qingrong, Oriental Green wood, ghost demon, Dugu burning sky, Jialou jueyu, night floating Ling, and so on.


    "Boom..."


    Lightning and thunder, thunder and lightning in the void, power rolling, terror incomparable, the front of all submerged.


    Although the sudden changes were quick, the Oriental Green wood, the night floating Ling, the lonely sky howling, the Jialou jueyu and other people had long been on guard against the sudden crisis, so they immediately responded, and their own means were quickly arranged to urge, the runes soared into the sky, and the breath was towering.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Everyone resisted the electric arc, touched the sparks, and tore open many cracks in the void.


    "Zizi!"


    The arc is bright and weird. Some people have their hair cut off, some people''s defences are torn, some clothes are broken, and almost hurt the body.


    Some of the weaker ones were slightly injured and were affected by the arc.


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, urged the Xuanshen pagoda to burst into a bloody light. He was still shaken back for a long time, and his throat was humming, which was obviously a loss.


    A group of Tianjiao supreme defense, but in front of the blocker or appears extremely embarrassed, are for it change color!


    In the void, the hair of the shooter is fluttering, the armor is fluctuating, the arc is shining, the eyes are bright, powerful and terrifying, and they are also supernatural!


    "My God, it''s like a matchless man. He''s fighting against the people of the wasteland!"


    "I''ll tell you how xiangwushuang is willing to give up. He is deliberately targeting the people in the desolate country."


    All around the crowd are shocked, there is a stagnant figure!


    Xiang Wushuang, the fearsome supreme, is called the invincible hand of his peers at the beginning, and now he is staring at the wasteland again, which means that there is no way to avoid a big fight!


    Xiang Wushuang''s hair is scattered, the arc is fluctuating, standing quietly, and he has a arrogant momentum. The breath on his body attracts people''s soul for no reason!


    "Xiang Wushuang!"


    The supreme masters, such as lonely sky howl, Yao Qingrong, Kalou Jue, ghost demon, yeluhan, etc. hold their bodies and stand in the void. A stream of body becomes crystal clear, and the light covers the whole body, releasing a terrible breath!


    For a group of supreme masters, such as lonely sky howl, night floating Ling, ghost demon, Gu Qingrong, Jialou jueyu, fenghan and so on, they are all arrogant. They are suddenly stopped by Xiang matchless hand. How can they be patient.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, a breath soared into the sky, and the cold light in the eyes of a group of supreme masters was fluctuating. Even if they knew that it was matchless and simple, they did not intend to yield!


    Such a group of breath is too vast, all the creatures around are disturbed, a big match is about to start!


    "You can''t move the people in the wasteland!"


    At this time, a young man in gold appeared in front of lonely sky howl, Gu Qingrong, Jialou jueyu and so on. His facial features were as beautiful as knife carving, and the unrestrained smile in the corner of his mouth turned into cold at the moment. Who could not be Du Xiaoyao!


    "Demon or beast? Who are you? "


    Xiang Wushuang felt the breath of Du Xiaoyao. The breath was very complicated, but it made him have a sense of trembling. He had not met this feeling for a long time, except that he had just faced those strongmen in the holy land.


    "Remember, I''m your uncle, Du Xiaoyao!"


    Du Xiaoyao opened her mouth with her golden hair and shawl. Under her thick eyebrows, a pair of bright golden spirit pupils were shining.


    "Red Jiri horse monkey Du Xiaoyao!"


    Xiang Wushuang has heard of Du Xiaoyao and keeps his eyes on him. For a moment, his eyes are ablaze with electric light, and his hair is full of arc. He is full of hot fighting spirit.


    Thousands of years ago, he has swept his peers, even when the senior and Wizard of the ninth grade of junior high school, it is difficult for him to be his opponent.


    Among his peers, he is the insurmountable existence of all people. Even the strong of the older generation, it is difficult to compete with him.


    In the end, he challenged all his contemporaries and disappeared.


    There are a lot of dazzling and legends about him, some say that he is possessed by the devil, some say that he has fallen.However, no one knows that when he was the most elegant, he chose to study in seclusion, just to find the best way for the Taigu leixiang family.


    He is also waiting for the opening of the demon battlefield. Even if the divine space is opened, he has not been moved by it. What perseverance is it.


    Today, xiangwushuang has been born. For thousands of years, I don''t know how many times stronger than it was at the beginning. It swept the supremacy and invincible in the battle field of demons, and let the name of Taigu leixiang family spread again and resound in the world!


    just at this time, Xiang Wushuang heard the name of Du Shaofu, who was said to be a young man with a rebellious posture, and he had never been moved by him at the beginning Until he heard about the half saints'' damage, he was really moved by them, and his heart was full of war!


    In addition, he has heard of some of the names, such as magic temple, red Jiri horse monkey, Du Xiaoyao, purple star, Magic Dragon Emperor, little star, and Mo Peng Jia Lou Jue Yi. It is said that they are also some terrible young supreme masters, surpassing their peers too much.


    "Let''s defeat you first. I have fought against my peers and challenged many predecessors. You surpass your peers too much. The achievers are the first. Fighting with you is not bullying you!"


    Mou son gushes out the intention of war, like matchless, the whole body has taken up the terrible thunder and lightning power, erupts the most bright thunder and lightning light, the terrible war spirit breath erupts.


    As matchless, without any words, he shook his arms and blasted at Du Xiaoyao.


    "Boom


    Such a punch, clean and neat, with thunder and deafening ears, bright arc covered half of the sky, so that life trembling eyes, instantly exploded in front of Du Xiaoyao.


    As matchless and extraordinary, he was proud of his peers and the same environment. The two sides were not far away from each other. His fist wrapped the arc, and instantly hit Du Xiaoyao''s face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2068

    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaoyao snorted deeply, and there was a golden light in his golden eyes. He fought hard with a fist.


    Looking at Du Xiaoyao''s hand, lonely sky howls, Oriental Green wood, Ming demon, Dugu burning sky, and Jialou jueyu, such arrogant supreme masters also directly retreat.


    Their hearts are not clear, Du Xiaoyao but to be stronger than them, at the moment with Du Xiaoyao hand, naturally better than they.


    Du Xiaoyao''s fist, dazzling golden burst, terrible momentum explosion, like to be able to push the four sides, suppress everything!


    "Hum!"


    The fists collide, and the void vibrates. The sound of wind and thunder reverberates in the void, and the golden light and arc are like a rainbow!


    This kind of double fist collision seems to break the heaven and earth on one side.


    Piece by piece of space debris is like substantial broken, the sound of wind and thunder is sonorous, deafening!


    "Chulala..."


    Under the gaze of many eyes, it seems that there is no match in the straight line. The arc behind the shock broke the void, and it took tens of feet to stabilize the body.


    Du Xiaoyao''s body just stepped back in the void, which was to stabilize in the void, his hair was moving, and he was hunting with gold clothes.


    This scene, shocked a lot of people, also let a lot of people gape!


    Like the matchless strong, many old people know that at the beginning, they swept their peers and defeated many old people. They are invincible. They are a terrible supreme, but now they are oppressed by Du Xiaoyao''s fist!


    Some people are shocked by Xiang Wushuang. Du Xiaoyao''s strength is obvious to many people. It was the existence of killing two semi saints, or facing the siege of two semi saints at the same time. But now xiangwushuang is only shocked back, which also proves its terrible strength.


    "It''s really strong!"


    Oriental Green wood, Kalou Jue, lonely sky howl, these supreme for elephant peerless in exclamation.


    Du Xiaoyao''s strong, they are most clear, like matchless by a blow just shock back, this is also a disguised strong.


    And at the moment, like matchless heart is more for the drama shock. His fists were aching and his arms were numb.


    Xiang Wushuang is shocked. The rumored red Jiri macaque is really powerful. He is worthy of killing more than half of the saints. He deserves the reputation and is more powerful than expected. He is the strongest opponent he has encountered since he was born this time.


    Apart from other things, Du Xiaoyao''s terrible strength is incomparable. His body is as good as that of the golden winged ROC, but he just felt the pain and suffered a dark loss.


    "Some skill!"


    Du Xiaoyao was surprised that a blow was resisted by the other party. In his opinion, even the semi Saint cultivator could not take his fist so easily. If you are a person with the highest level of cultivation in the realm, even if you are a person who is immortal, you can be blown away by him.


    "Let me do it. I''ve been looking at this guy for a long time."


    Du Xiaoyao is about to make a move again. There is a little tender voice coming. The little star''s small figure has already appeared around him. With the voice coming out, the dark air is rippling under his feet, and the small figure is like a flash of lightning.


    "You are the purple star demon Dragon Emperor!"


    Seeing the little figure like a flash of lightning, his eyes narrowed in surprise and shock. When the voice came out, a vast dark air rushed out all over the body, and his battle robe was filled with bright and dazzling arc.


    "Yes, it''s your sister and me!"


    The little star snorted coldly. In an instant, the fingerprints were coagulated, and the golden flame covered the small fist. When you look around the fist, you can find that the dark space cracks are surrounded by radian, and small dark space cracks appear.


    This small blow was like matchless, and a feeling of extreme danger filled the bottom of my heart, and the hair on my body could not help standing up.


    "Vientiane seal!"


    The body is in the void, as if there is no one else''s carelessness. In a deep drink, the dark Qi of the whole body is madly gathered with the energy of heaven and earth, condensing into a seal, like a giant elephant neighing.


    "Oh


    In a flash, the elephant broke out like a matchless one, and the seal in his hand exploded out, just like a god image reborn, shining brilliantly and spurting runes.


    "Vientiane seal, this is the terrible means of the Archean thunder elephant clan. It is said that it can subdue the dragon and subdue the tiger!"


    Some people take a cool breath, which makes the spirits tremble, and many strong people also take cool breath.


    At this moment, many people don''t understand the image of matchless people, and at the moment, they really realize that the image of matchless is absolutely a terrible supreme.


    He is indeed enough to surpass the supreme of many nine masters, to be able to surpass all heroes and sweep all directions!


    The fist seal is like an elephant, with changes. It is like a huge mountain suddenly and violently comes. It wants to crush the small figure of the little star!


    It was so fast that they collided in an instant.


    Little star, the little star''s figure is very small under the giant elephant''s seal, which makes people feel nervous and hold their breath secretly!"Big is great, but it''s not real!"


    At the time when people were frightened, a little tender cold drink with a little chill spread in the void.


    "Not good!"


    At this moment, as if matchless, also like suddenly feel something, the complexion suddenly dark change, the body dark Qi surging rapidly, seems to want to quickly retreat.


    However, as if matchless has not retreated, the little star''s little golden flame fist, suddenly a blazing high temperature diffused out of the fist, like a tidal surge, the energy of heaven and earth suddenly became violent.


    "Oh..."


    The golden flame broke out, and the mist was turbulent, and the dazzling light was emitted. The sound of dragon chanting resounded through the whole ancient world.


    The sound of the Dragon chant contains the power of the real dragon, which makes the creatures tremble and the spirits tremble.


    The shadow of a giant dragon burst out from the little star''s small fist, wrapped in golden flame, with five claws generating clouds.


    The real dragon chants the sky, the golden flame is towering, the fury startles the world, the dragon power is magnificent!


    Such a dragon shadow is enough to shake people''s hearts. No one has ever felt such a strong dragon power. It is like a real dragon coming!


    "Ouch!"


    The sound and sound of the sound and the sound of the dragon were so loud that the living creatures could not bear it. The eardrum in their ears seemed to be about to be cracked.


    The giant elephant''s virtual shadow collided with the dragon''s shadow, and the bright light bloomed fiercely. The terrible power shattered the void and tore up the sky.


    Then, in all the eyes that can be looked directly at, the Dragon shadow and the giant elephant''s virtual shadow dissipate and collide with each other like an unparalleled palm and a small star''s fist.


    This is the most direct collision, all kinds of mysterious talisman and secret patterns appear, bright and bright, and then be erased.


    "Chula la!"


    As matchless, it was shaken back by a straight line, and the figure regressed in the void, and the arc fluctuated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2069

    "Pedaling!"


    The little star recoiled two steps, his fist trembled, the golden flame in his pupils fluctuated, and his skirt fluttered, as if there were stars swirling around him. It was very beautiful and lovely. It was harmless to look at people and animals.


    However, none of the living beings on the scene looked at it like a little girl who was going to be shocked back. How could it be described as harmless to human beings and animals? It was clearly terrible!


    As matchless, his eyes were trembling, as powerful as he was. At the moment, his fists and arms were numb and painful.


    It is said that the purple star demon Dragon Emperor is a mysterious dragon, but he is young enough to overlook the contemporary supreme. He has killed half of the saints. He has seen it with his own eyes.


    "Hum!"


    A dull hum came out from the throat like matchless, his face flushed with a touch of white, and he tried not to continue to shake back. He stabilized his body and stood in the void.


    Not far away, there are some figures standing. At first, she is a beautiful and extremely vulgar woman. On the purple pleated skirt, several blooming lotus flowers move along with the skirt, which seems to be sending out hazy light, showing the lightness of the dust, and amazing on the spot.


    This elegant and refined woman''s beautiful eyes are looking forward to the twinkling star and the elephant. Her eyes are full of waves.


    Like matchless strong, she is quite understanding, such a duel, let her know the strength of Purple Star demon Dragon Emperor, really terrible!


    On the other hand, Oriental Green wood, lonely sky howl and other people''s eyebrows are slightly raised. Some of them are incomparably shocked by the elephant. They can resist the lower Du Xiaoyao and the little star. This man is really tough.


    These two moves shocked and affected many living creatures. The terrible energy swept through and blocked the way to the entrance of the eternal tomb.


    No one dares to intrude. Such energy fluctuation is not something that ordinary people can be affected.


    "You go first, and I''ll take it here!"


    Du Shaofu walked out, and his figure appeared beside Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. He waved his hand and looked at the incomparable elephant in front of him.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is reconsidering the image of matchless.


    Du Shaofu had to attach great importance to those who could take the attack of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    Du Shaofu knew the strength of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing best. He was able to kill two semi saints not long ago. Recently, he realized that he had made great progress in the ancient space. He was afraid that he was close to the Holy Land and was invincible under the holy land.


    Under the holy land, it is unlikely that anyone can compete with Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing!


    It seems to be a direct confrontation, but in fact, it''s absolutely no match.


    Such an opponent could not make Du Shaofu look down upon in any way.


    "Good!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu go out, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing did not hesitate this time. After a glance at Xiang Wushuang, they turned around and swept toward the entrance of the eternal tomb with lonely sky howl, Oriental Green Wood and Kalou jueyu.


    "Go


    In the East, Qingqing, qiyexi, Ouyang Shuang, Su Muxin and other beautiful eyes fluctuate, with Du Xiaoyao and others leaving.


    They knew that they could not do anything for them. Not to mention that Du Shaofu should not be able to bear the losses, but also the presence of strong men such as jialoubatian, Yuesheng and Xuangu, there was no need for them to worry about anything.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the middle of the sky, the supreme figures of Tianjiao of the wasteland left in a series of arcs, which seemed to be matchless and did not stop them. Their eyes were just staring at Du Shaofu.


    "It''s like matchless fighting with Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    The tomb of eternity is opening. On the way, it looks like an unparalleled confrontation with Du Shaofu, the demon king. This makes many living beings contradict each other. Such a confrontation is rare. But I want to enter the eternal tomb as soon as possible.


    Du Shaofu did not delay, nor did he want to have any delay. He stood up in the air, moved his purple robe, and danced with his long hair.


    Under the holy land, he was not afraid of anyone. This was Du Shaofu''s confidence and confidence.


    "If you want to fight with me, let you do it first, or you won''t even have a chance to do it!" "There is no match in sight," said Du Shaofu.


    The spread of Du Shaofu''s words changed many people''s color and moved the elegant woman.


    This discourse is very conceited, and does not regard as matchless.


    "Du Shaofu, you''re overconfident!"


    Xiang peerless looks at Du Shaofu. It is not difficult to know the identity of Du Shaofu. He has just suffered from dark losses twice. Both of them are careless and unprepared. After thousands of years of closure, he wants to shine in the world again, but he has been blocked and depressed.


    "It''s not conceit, it''s self-confidence. If it''s not for the sake of the ancestors behind you, you will certainly take you as a mount if you move the children of our country!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his voice was sharper!


    "What a bully


    Zhou Kong''s creatures secretly exclaimed that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was protecting the Dudu son. Who dares to move the people in the wasteland will have terrible consequences. Legalists, strategists and dragon people will come to an end. Threatening to take the image as a mount, this is a kind of incomparable hegemony!


    "You are the first to dare to speak to me like this!"


    Xiangmatchless did not get angry, but calmly looked at Du Shaofu. As the arc covered his whole body, his mouth lifted a scornful smile."Boom


    As the voice fell, he stepped out slowly step by step to Du Shaofu. The electric arc under his feet fluctuated with the energy ripple, one step at a time in the void, leaving the whole void shaking with a strange and mysterious rhythm.


    "the great form has no shape. The old guy has a good future."


    High in the void, Kalou dominates the sky and stands with his hands in the air. He steps out with the incomparable steps. The golden light in his eyes moves, and his expression can''t help but pass by the color of admiration.


    "Long..."


    As the unparalleled steps step out, the sonorous sound of Tao sound comes from the void under the feet, as if it resonates with the heaven and earth.


    Every step forward, as if unparalleled, the breath on his body is surging a minute, and the arc wrapped in his combat robe is more rich and bright.


    "Poof..."


    Not far away, the lower strength of the creatures suddenly spit blood, in the strange energy fluctuations caused by the incomparable, they were affected by irresistible.


    "No, it''s too strong. Avoid it!"


    Many people were surprised, pale face, monsters run, birds flutter.


    As matchless is too strong, just a few steps out, they can not resist.


    This is a general trend, invisible and powerful!


    "It''s interesting!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was smiling, but he was very surprised at the moment.


    It''s too simple to be matchless. It comes with a terrible trend. It seems to be surging quietly with the power of all things.


    the great form has no shape.


    "I have to say that among the younger generation, you make me pay the most attention to it, but today, I will let you know that there is a day out there!"


    Xiangwushuang is still calm, and continues to walk towards Du Shaofu. His pace is slow, with mysterious rhythm. His momentum is more and more surging, and the arc is more and more bright. If the sky drum is in the heavy hammer, it is finally covered by the bright arc, and the energy of the world around him fluctuates.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2070

    "Boom


    It seems slow, but it is also extremely fast. When the sixth step is taken, the eyes are suddenly slightly closed, and the most surging breath, like the thunder detonated, roars up with the sound of lightning and thunder.


    "Long..."


    Terrible momentum is like thunder, sweeping the air!


    At the same time, like the matchless robe, it was covered with a layer of ancient armor, and the arc was bright.


    "Hiss..."


    Like unparalleled eyes just slightly closed open again, its pupil is full of bright arc, such as contains a dazzling thunder ball, a thrilling thunder and lightning pressure, spread the sky!


    At this moment, the breath on Xiang matchless''s body is no longer hidden, climbing to the peak. Accompanied by the channeling energy of heaven and earth, the mysterious air forms an arc storm, which takes itself as the center and bursts in an instant.


    "Boom..."


    Lightning and thunder, all around a dark space cracks, toward the distant void spread, creepy, hair inverted!


    The atmosphere in the field suddenly tightened and solidified!


    "To be holy, as matchless as it is to be holy!"


    "My God, it''s as if it''s matchless to be holy!"


    An old man can''t help but exclaim. At the moment, with the breath sweeping through the place, the breath is very close to the level of the holy land, which makes the living beings on the scene dull and shocked!


    "That old elephant is really a terrible descendant."


    The eyes of the Phoenix blazing sage were also amazed. A younger generation like matchless was so extraordinary that he could be proud of all the heroes!


    standing on the void, facing the lightning storm almost in front of him, Du Shaofu felt as if he had touched the void. He was still as motionless as a rock, his hair was still dancing and his purple robe was floating.


    The profound meaning of thunder and lightning is the level of quasi Saint... "


    As a practitioner of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu can clearly feel the understanding of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning to a very strong level.


    It is also the level of quasi Saint cultivation, no wonder just able to contend with the hands of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    This is like the unparalleled talent and the reputation of the Archean thunder elephant clan, which can not be underestimated!


    "Well, there is a kind of spirit thunder!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s squinting eyes were one of them, and his eyes were firmly fixed on the energy storm.


    In the thunder and lightning storm, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse had a reaction, and he felt a breath of spiritual thunder.


    For Linglei, Du Shaofu is particularly sensitive. Linglei can make himself stronger. Linglei is also related to Du''s mysterious thunder and martial pulse.


    Du Shaofu knew why Xiang Wushuang was able to sweep his contemporaries at the beginning. He practiced the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. His body was archaic thunder elephant, and he also had a kind of spirit thunder. His combat power was naturally incomparable to that of ordinary people. In the same realm, he was afraid that he could not defeat him. He absolutely had the ability to challenge the next level!


    "It''s interesting!"


    Du Shaofu did not have any fear and worry, like an unparalleled strong, there is no doubt, but he has no bottom card.


    "Boy, let''s do it. As a younger generation, you are too conceited. For the sake of the golden winged mires, today I only broke your bones!"


    Like the matchless mouth, sound like thunder, in the "rumbling" chattering, from the energy storm, suddenly emerged a circle of ripples.


    "Oh..."


    A roaring sound spread, the god elephant hissed, the sound wave was surging, with the surging energy ripple and rune flashing, directly swept to Du Shaofu.


    Such a roar spread, the void exploded, the sound wave shocked people''s soul, many creatures covered their ears, pale face, look miserable!


    "There are so many means!"


    Feeling the power of the sound wave, Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    The sound of the sound is mixed with a terrible sense of martial arts and war. It should be the combination of the talent of the Archean thunder elephant clan and the incomparable fighting spirit, forming this terrible sound wave offensive.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s purple robe was shaken, his clothes were hunting, and a roar was heard from his mouth.


    "Ouch, ouch! "


    this roar sounds like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a God''s long cry. Countless echoes of the roar reverberate in the sky. Its momentum is incomparable, just like the nine day thunder rings through the world. Let the ancient world tremble and the whole void roars!


    Two sound waves collide in a flash, sending out a strange sound of wind and thunder, such as the roar of thunder in the sky.


    "Hula..."


    The substantial sound wave, like the air wave, spreads in all directions and distorts the vibration space.


    Below, the mountains and the earth are cracked, and the void is broken.


    The sound wave was so strong that some unfortunate creatures fell directly from the air.


    "Poof..."


    Some people vomit blood, there are fierce birds, Warcraft, all tremble and fear."Hiss!"


    In the void, the energy storm sweeps across the void, like an unparalleled figure falling out of it, diving down in the substantive sound waves, lightning and thunder behind, fingerprints condensation, and a large piece of bright light curtain falls.


    "Senluo Wanxiang, Senluo smash fist!"


    It was like an unparalleled cold shout in Du Shaofu''s ear. In the bright light, there was a fist seal.


    Before the seal of the fist, the void collapses, surrounded by all kinds of things, accompanied by visions in the sky, the vast momentum is irresistible!


    Looking at the power of the blow, Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled with surprise.


    Such a blow would easily destroy the territory of a country.


    "Come on, and see who breaks the bones!"


    However, Du Shaofu was not afraid. With a laugh, he took a step forward. The fingerprints had already congealed simultaneously. Several fingerprints were condensed into a colorful and gorgeous one in an instant.


    This is the seal of xuanhuangdi. Based on Du Shaofu''s current cultivation level and proficiency, the seal of xuanhuangdi is no longer difficult and its power has doubled.


    "Buzz!"


    In the sound of Sanskrit sound, the seal of Du Shaofu''s xuanhuang emperor was condensed and formed. In the sound of Sanskrit, it was immediately hit by a fist like no other.


    Like peerless eyes self-confidence, on their own senlo smash fist has enough confidence.


    Senro smash fist, which is like one of the matchless cards, did not know how many supreme Tianjiao, were defeated by zehe punch!


    Under the gaze of many people who have already arrived at the horror, they collide with each other with one fist and one palm, just like two meteorites in collision, and the ripples with terrifying energy are swept away like vast ocean waves.


    The sky shaking energy is muffled and suddenly resounds through this ancient void.


    "Bang! "


    runes burst out, and Senluo smash fist and xuanhuangdi seal confront each other, resulting in terrible energy eroding each other and dazzling light.


    In the middle of the void where the two collide, there is a void black hole collapsing, deep and dark light, which makes people feel creepy at a glance and chilly on the back!


    Senluo''s smash fist, full of all kinds of things, gradually wrapped Du Shaofu''s Xuan Huang Di seal, and burst out a terrifying swallowing force.


    All around the void is suddenly broken, everything is inhaled, which is annihilated!


    "That''s it. It doesn''t live up to its name!" Like matchless, proud and confident, super vulgar!


    "As you wish, xuanhuang emperor seal, set eight directions, town people! "


    this kind of words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. In a moment, the seal of xuanhuang emperor, which seemed to be about to be dim, suddenly became bright and colorful again. With the release of violent and domineering energy, there was the sound of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles.


    Green dragon and white tiger, Phoenix Xuanwu tortoise, four animal virtual images emerge from the seal of xuanhuang emperor. The tiger roars, the sparrow crows and the tortoise sing, and the world is boiling with awe and awe. The animals are terrified and the creatures are trembling.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The four animal shadows roared and broke out a terrifying momentum, in order to suppress the general situation of human beings. In the incomparable hegemony, Senluo''s smashing fist was directly smashed, and the four beasts'' virtual shadows were annihilated and disappeared in the void at the same time.


    "Chi Chi "


    like an unparalleled figure, the energy storm is collapsing, the eyes are shocked, and there is a touch of solemnity in the eyes. At the same time, the body shakes back, the overwhelming arc bursts out of itself.


    And its body is also suddenly expanding in the brilliance of the moment. In a twinkling of an eye, time turns into a huge giant elephant, standing in the void, oppressing the space, and filled with thunderbolt, just like a divine image coming!


    "All things are renewed, wind and thunder, wind and thunder, all things feet!"


    The body of the Archean thunder elephant roars at the sky. Between the roaring of the god elephant, endless thunder and lightning suddenly erupt from its body. It is gray and white, like the wind howling. It spreads to the sky with the potential of destruction. It is shining and shuttling. In coordination with the dark air inside the body and the power of the Archean thunder elephant, it condenses on the left foot in an instant.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, like matchless, the huge foot like the pillar of heaven is covered with lightning runes, pouring out the power of destruction, and the sky rings through the sullen thunder.


    One step, such as falling from the sky, across the sky.


    This foot along the way, the space inch inch avalanche, below the mountains and rivers collapse.


    "The Vientiane thunder script is the means of the Archean thunder clan. At the moment, the elephant is matchless, and it also integrates a kind of spirit thunder. It is worthy of being a genius!"


    The month Saint opens mouth, the figure is hazy, the face takes the pale color, in the eye son has the surprised color, looks like the matchless strong, lets her also move.


    As soon as he stepped down, Du Shaofu''s eyes were no longer calm. Some waves appeared in his eyes. His breath suddenly changed and suddenly became violent. The sky suddenly changed color. A mysterious power fell into the void, and suddenly the waves rose.


    "Boom!"


    for a moment, Du Shaofu disappeared and was replaced by a giant with a height of 100 Zhang.


    This hundred Zhang is pure height. Although it is smaller than the huge Archean thunder, it is not much smaller. The whole body emits mist, just like a million mountains falling from the sky. It seems that it has passed through time and space in ancient times, and the surging power of witches has come from ancient times."This is the ancient magic power of Confucianism!"


    The people present trembled, and the huge body made the heart want to crush and paralyze.


    "Boom! "


    the body of Du Shaofu''s witches gathered together and waved. One hand was like a seal holding heaven.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2071

    This seal of holding heaven, with the Rune of the sky, is like a string of mountain torrents breaking out. The thunder and wind of the "rumbling" sound incessantly, and the space they pass through explodes in unison. The power of the God of sorcery permeates, and it is directly placed on the terrible foot of xiangwushuang.


    "Boom!"


    Under the foot of an unparalleled foot, lightning and thunder thundered, and the force of all things surged. With the momentum of renewal of all things, it broke the void, and the spirit thunder of destruction fell down. Like a mountain torrent, it poured into the palm of Du Shaofu''s Sorcerer''s body.


    Du Shaofu was a little shocked. Like the unparalleled foot, it contained a kind of terrible profound meaning. Everything was updated. He wanted to erase everything. It was vast and mysterious!


    "Wuwu..."


    The power of ancient witches broke out with all his strength. Around Du Shaofu''s body, as if countless gods and demons were chanting around him, even though that foot was terrible, he held it directly in the air, which was difficult to be further divided into two parts.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with purple talismans, which made the world turbulent and shocking!


    He was shocked to find that the power of his spirit thunder fell into the demon king Du Shaofu''s body without any effect. Instead, it was swallowed up by a terrible force of thunder and lightning in his body, which was uncontrollable and unstoppable.


    The thunder and lightning power comes from the mysterious military pulse. The spirit thunder in his body can''t help shaking. This feeling is too terrible.


    As matchless, he doesn''t want to delay any more. His arc is bright, the dark air is surging with the energy of heaven and earth, and the cultivation of the quasi Saint level is doing his best with an inexplicable holy power.


    "Rumble!"


    the sound of heaven resounds like the matchless Archean thunder. On top of the huge Archean thunder, nine rings of God are in the sky, and the power of Nirvana comes.


    The sound of the sky sonorous, beating the spirits of all living beings, Tianwei swept, rushing around.


    Then, like the matchless giant Archean thunder, the body of the elephant obviously became different again, with the ancient prestige rising. It erupted like a volcano, shaking the sky, and the arc condensed into pieces of huge lightning armor, covering the whole body.


    After the void, the symbol of the power of the nine great supreme nirvana is burning, blending with the image''s matchless body, lingering on the surface of the body, burning incomparably.


    Light and arc interweave, all around vision.


    "Thunder, anger and anger are incomparable. This is the body of the Archean thunder elephant clan." Far away, Xuangu''s voice is no longer calm, for it fluctuates violently.


    "The body of Vientiane is incomparable. It can suppress the eight wastelands with thunder, anger and anger."


    The Phoenix blazing sage begins to speak, and his face is trembling slightly. Even his Phoenix family should avoid three points.


    Since ancient times, the legend of Archean thunder elephant family can unite the body of all things, very few.


    There was a legend about the body of all kinds of things, but it was too old to be in the world.


    But now this Archean thunder elephant condenses the body of all things and shakes the world!


    As matchless, what a vulgarity such an existence is!


    "rumble..."


    Around the body of the giant Archean thunder elephant, the light is annihilated and shining, and there are visions and changes. The terrible power makes some strong people unstable and shake in the air!


    "It''s over."


    Like unparalleled mouth, voice like thunder, shaking the world, incomparable force falling.


    "Boom


    With the power of the supreme power and the power of the body of all things, it turned into a curtain of light to suppress Du Shaofu.


    That terrible layer upon layer of light curtain, just like a layer of one side of the world, each layer falls, the void roars, to suppress the sky!


    The people were so angry and frightened that they saw the incomparable terror.


    Du Shaofu''s hair was disorderly dancing and suffered great suppression.


    "Very strong!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and was shocked secretly. If he was at the same level, it was as if it was matchless. He was absolutely afraid that it was not much different from the magic brake. It was terrible and powerful.


    There is a heaven outside the world, and there are people outside. The appearance of the incomparable appearance makes Du Shaofu feel the meaning of this sentence again. There are many powerful beings hidden in this world.


    Du Shaofu was standing in the void. The palm of the huge witch''s body was drooping, and the thunder and martial pulse in his body could no longer swallow the power of the spirit thunder.


    Because at the moment, like the matchless has been powerful to the extreme, like to be able to suppress everything!


    "However, no matter how strong you are, you haven''t set foot in the holy land. It''s nothing to be holy."


    But Du Shaofu is still fearless and confident.


    "The devil is really overbearing and arrogant


    The crowd trembled, gaped, as if unparalleled show such extraordinary look, has occupied the upper hand, the demon king is still so confident.


    "Gee!"


    for a moment, someone was surprised. In his eyes, Du Shaofu, the demon king, had a new wave, and his eyes were shining brightly.From the palm of Du Shaofu''s palm, in the power of ancient witches, a light suddenly burst out in a ring around the elephant''s feet, and a great pressure was revealed quietly.


    In the palm of Du Shaofu''s palm, a pattern of eight trigrams appears. It seems that there are thunder and lightning stars in the fingerprints. The flames are rolling and the mountains are moving


    This is the esoteric meaning of the eight trigrams that Du Shaofu understood. It was condensed into a seal and used at this time. For a moment, he resisted the aggravating elephant foot.


    ¡±Boom... "


    In the touch, there was a muffled sound resounding through the void around a circle of black space cracks diffuse out.


    Under the elephant''s feet, the runes poured down like light and rain, and there were all kinds of visions, and the animal shadows roared.


    At the same time, behind the body of Du Shaofu, the golden light suddenly burst out, and the secret patterns of golden talisman broke out.


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the real ROC''s golden wings unfolded, and his whole body was permeated with an indescribable aura of Dao Yun''s authority, towering and shining with gold.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu was transformed into a real golden winged ROC. He wanted to soar up and cross the sky!


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was a chill in Du Shaofu''s eyes. He saw the thunder and martial pulse in his body, which covered the golden wings of the ROC behind. In a moment, the golden wings of the ROC turned into purple gold, and the wings fluttered like clouds hanging from the sky.


    Thunder and martial veins cover Dapeng''s golden wings, and the tyrannical will and the supreme punishment and killing condense!


    At this moment, the body of Du Shaofu''s sorcerer stands up. If it is the real demon king coming, it will shine brilliantly!


    Like matchless, it feels something, wants to retreat, but changes color for it.


    At this time, Xiang was surprised to find that his foot had been restrained by the strange power in the palm of the devil Du Shaofu.


    It''s like it''s wrapped and hard to pull away!


    "hiss..."


    Du Shaofu was about to reach the extreme. He flapped his wings, and the thunder and the golden wings of Dapeng gathered together. He even felt the huge consumption in the inner shrine, and the right wing was photographed like a cloud hanging from the sky.


    Lightning and thunder, purple thunder!


    Golden light, carrying the golden winged Dapeng bird family''s supremacy will!


    ROC hit the sky, a large space of dark cracks exploded!


    "Pooh


    Like the matchless giant Archean thunder, the elephant''s body vomited blood, and the body was beaten to fly, and went back directly.


    Du Shaofu followed closely. The palm of the original eight trigrams figure suddenly clenched, and a fist burst out. With the sound of the Dragon chanting and the sound of the elephant''s singing, Du Shaofu directly blew out and landed on the elephant''s unparalleled back!


    "Kaka..."


    Xiang Wushuang''s electric arc was broken, his armor was broken, his skin was torn, and there was a sound of "click" and it was obvious that several bones were broken.


    At the same time, the whole huge Archean thunder elephant''s body immediately fell to the ground from the middle of the air, hitting the ground heavily, hitting the collapsed mountain below.


    "Bang bang!"


    The ground is shaking and the mountain is shaking. The huge impact force makes the mountain peak turn into powder, and the ground cracks are interlaced and spread far away.


    Many people were shocked. Many people witnessed with their own eyes that Du Shaofu''s fist would be like an unparalleled blow and blow it down.


    The fight just now, in fact, was only a moment, but the two men were able to show their supremacy!


    "It''s like matchless Lost


    The more people know how powerful they are like, the more shocked they are.


    The demon king was so fierce, the quasi Saint level was incomparable, and he was defeated so simply!


    this kind of war was beyond the expectation of the outstanding people.


    ¡±How strong they are... "


    Many creatures tremble and their blood surges.


    Whether it is Du Shaofu, the demon king or the defeated elephant, they all represent the strongest fighting power under the holy land, which fascinates them!


    "Boom..."


    On the ground, it was as if the dust had been shaken off, and a huge pit was exposed on the ground, and blood was spilled from the flesh. Du Shaofu''s fists on his back made his skin and flesh raw.


    Looking up at Du Shaofu in the air, he seems to have no double thunder light and waves in his eyes. His accomplishments at the level of quasi sainthood have never failed in the same level of realm, and there are no less challenges in the past.


    But this time, he failed.


    As matchless can feel, the other side seems to have not really full strength and for, has let him embarrassed and defeated.


    "It''s not vulgar. It''s appropriate for the golden winged ROC to pick up the stool!"


    Voice came, a figure appeared in the void, an invisible pressure quietly in the sky.


    He was an old man. He was not tall, but had a face that had experienced many vicissitudes. In his pleats, he was like a river flowing with years. His deep eyes fluctuated and electric arc, which had witnessed a lot of brilliance.


    "The strongman of the Holy Land!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s mind suddenly trembled. He was definitely a strong man in the holy land. It seemed that the waves were calm, but the momentum of the groundless made the void tense and solidified, and the mysterious Qi flowing in his body wanted to stagnate.


    "Old elephant, are you jealous?"Jia Lou batian''s figure appeared beside Du Shaofu, which made Du Shaofu''s pressure dissipate immediately.


    Jialoubatian''s emaciated face had bright eyes and golden light. He looked at the old man, and his face seemed strange. He said to Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, this is an old fellow of the Taigu leixiang family. His name is Xiang Changsheng. According to the seniority, you should call ye ye ye."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2072

    "It''s the strongman of the Archean Lei Xiang."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. Judging from his grandfather''s voice, it is not difficult to guess that his grandfather jialoubatian had some friendship with the strongmen in the holy land of the Archean Lei elephant clan. He was afraid that the friendship would not be simple.


    "Yes, grandfather."


    The body of the ancient Witch and the golden wings of the ROC converged. Although Du Shaofu was surprised in his heart, he also respectfully saluted him.


    "Follow this insidious old fellow, but don''t learn to be bad."


    Xiang Changsheng said to Du Shaofu, as if he were holding back his breath.


    However, this sulk was not aimed at Du Shaofu, but was obviously due to jialoubatian.


    "Hum!"


    The voice dropped, like Chang Sheng''s robe. He snorted at jialoubatian and left directly.


    "What do you mean? Why did you learn from me..."


    Jialoubatian glared at Xiang Changsheng''s back, rolled his eyes, and then squeezed out a smile at Du Shaofu. He said, "this old guy is too stingy. He seems to be loyal, but in fact he has a lot of bad water. Next time, hide from him."


    "Yes."


    Du Shaofu nodded, but in his heart he was guessing that there was definitely something between this cheap grandfather and Xiang Wushuang.


    From the perspective of Xiang Changsheng''s attitude, it is very likely that Xiang Changsheng was once killed by his grandfather jialouba Tiankeng.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several people, such as Yuesheng, Xuangu, kalomora and Fengchi, arrived at Du Shaofu''s side and looked at him with some surprise in his eyes.


    Their eyes are so fierce that they can''t see it. They have just been acting with all their strength. But Du Shaofu seems to have no reservation. In fact, he has never reached the point of real strength. Otherwise, it will be even worse if he looks like matchless.


    As matchless as the wizard of the supreme, also lost in the hands of this guy, let people have to shock!


    "It seems that the old man has not forgotten what happened at the beginning."


    Xuangu looked at the moment has fallen on the ground, like the incomparable side of the elephant Changsheng, words seem to point.


    The relationship between Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the family of golden winged mires is well known in the world.


    Xiang Wushuang and Du Shaofu fought with Xiang Changsheng. Xiangchangsheng was the default attitude. I was afraid that Xiang Changsheng wanted to win as if it was matchless. However, the result now is something that Xiang Changsheng didn''t expect at the beginning.


    Yue Sheng smiles and doesn''t speak. She knows some things at the beginning.


    "If you have won, enter the tomb of eternity." Said the old lady of kalomoro.


    Du Shaofu nodded, and he was not willing to delay any more. The figures around him continued to enter the tomb of eternity again.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes turned to the side of the sky in front of him. There were many different and ordinary eyes on his body.


    Following those eyes, Du Shaofu met a woman with delicate skin and beautiful eyes. Her purple pleated skirt seemed to emit hazy light and fragrance.


    "It''s a demon..."


    Although the breath of this beautiful woman is very hidden, Du Shaofu still feels that there is a very hidden spirit breath in his body under the keen power of Yuan Shen.


    "Oh, it''s her!"


    After that, Du Shaofu''s eyes were very surprised. He saw a familiar image. The dreamlike purple color was shining and could be used as a mirror. His body was undulating and shaking. Who else could there be?


    "Is she from the demon world?" Du Shaofu guessed the identity of Hongyue.


    "Shaofu!"


    From the familiar voice, a graceful and graceful shadow of slender body swept to me. The silky dark hair was only lightly bound on the upper layer, and the scattered long hair was floating in the slender waist with less than one grip. It was extremely beautiful and full of joy, and her face was full of joy, and her Lavender pupil was suffused with joy.


    "Mu Han!"


    Du Shaofu''s surprise, this is Sima Muhan, that moving face more mature charm, more moving, let people fall in love.


    "What about your father and my master?"


    Du Shaofu then looked at the direction Sima Muhan was coming to, looking for master Gu Qingyang and elder martial brother Sima stepping on the star.


    Ancient Tianzong was a convert force of Mohist school. Besides, Sima Muhan was also a Mohist. Du Shaofu speculated that he should be with the Mohist school.


    As Du Shaofu really saw the line-up of the Mohist school, he had stepped into the entrance of the void passage in front of the tomb of eternity. There were some familiar figures like elder martial brother Sima TA Xing and master Gu Qingyang.


    "My father and Shigong, as well as the strong men of Mohism, are in front. They are entering the eternal tomb."


    Sima Muhan''s beautiful eyes are slightly selected, and her lavender eyes are shining with wisdom and charm. She pouts her lips and says to Du Shaofu, "if you haven''t seen you for so long, can''t you care about me?"


    "I''ve been worried about you all the time. Just be OK."


    Du Shaofu looks back with a smile. His master Gu Qingyang and Mu Han are all in good condition. His last worry is also down and his heart is completely stable."I''m not angry with you. I know you have no conscience."


    Sima Muhan glared at Du Shaofu, then pouted. Her red lips were charming and attractive. She continued: "I just came here with some of the elders of the Mohist family. I wanted to find you. For example, the male sister said that you should be in the closed door for healing, so I didn''t disturb you. I just saw you and came here."


    "Well, let''s go into the tomb of eternity together. Be careful."


    Du Shaofu nodded to Sima Muhan and looked at the rainbow moon just now. He found that his figure had disappeared and entered the entrance of the eternal tomb.


    After that, Du Shaofu and Sima Muhan entered the entrance of the eternal tomb. Behind them, some powerful people, such as Yuesheng, Xuangu, Fengchi saint and jialoubatian, followed them. They all took care of each other.


    Around the passage, the stars are changing, and the dream is hazy.


    It was as if they were going to another world.


    In the channel, there is a huge suction, the light is dazzling, flashing ancient dazzling runes.


    This void passage has been very vast, but the deeper it is, the more vast it is, and gradually there are many small empty channels.


    These passages are twisted around and seem to be in many areas leading to the tomb of eternity.


    It is proved that there is not only one entrance, but many entrances.


    Outside the entrance, there are living creatures who are choosing to enter. Du Shaofu sees many familiar forces, such as Buddhism, Taoism, farmers, Mohism, etc


    "There they are!"


    Du Shaofu saw the children of the desolate state who had come in early. They were entering one of the entrances.


    After that, Du Shaofu followed, wrapped in golden light, and entered directly.


    This void passes through the cave very quickly. Du Shaofu, Sima Muhan, jialoubatian, Yuesheng and so on cross over and appear in another void.


    "Buzz!"


    When the figure crossed and the divine voice was sonorous, Du Shaofu suddenly felt a tremendous pressure.


    This great pressure is like a cultivator who is not strong enough to resist this great pressure.


    Be careful. Du Shaofu looked at the scenery around him. Below was the looming ancient battlefield seen by the outside world. It was boundless.


    In the center of that ancient battlefield, the ruins stretch to the end of the line of sight, there is a huge giant towering, just like a cosmic beast crawling on this vast ancient battlefield.


    There seems to be a lot of clear, but still hazy, as if covered by a thick fog, and the breath is to make people feel the spirit shudder!


    In the ancient battlefield, there are also sparse ancient trees distributed, some of the trees are incomplete, but there are still growing, each of them is very strong.


    Strange is that these ancient trees are old trees, towering, some old skin cracking, some of the old vines winding around, like a dragon.


    The light inside is very bright. With the mist floating, the glow is dazzling, which makes people feel rich enough to breathe in the spirit of heaven and earth.


    "Roc emperor!"


    "President!"


    "Shaofu!"


    Zhen Qingchun, Yi Lao, Du Tingxuan, Gu Tian Hao, ye Piaoling, Qi Yexi, etc. Meet Du Shaofu and gather around and come up.


    Du Shaofu nodded and continued to look at the scenery around him. Although there was more than one entrance, there were many other creatures here besides those in the ranks of Huang Guo, Feng Huang and Yin Yang families.


    Not far away, Du Shaofu saw many other forces, but there was a distorted void between them.


    It''s like a lot of spaces where you can see each other, but in the middle there''s a lot of runes.


    Du Shaofu estimated in his heart that the surrounding area of the ancient battlefield had been divided into more than ten spatial directions, dividing the living creatures.


    But every separated space is connected with the ancient battlefield.


    As his eyes swept, Du Shaofu tried to find the people of the demon sect, but he didn''t find it.


    These seemingly separated spaces are not all able to see, presumably the people of the demon sect are also somewhere at the moment.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu once again felt the purple thunder xuanding in the holy palace in his body. He was pulled by some kind and roared in the depths of the towering giant.


    "Buzz!"


    At this time, all of a sudden, in the ancient battlefield, God''s voice filled with the sky, dazzling.


    These dazzling and bright lights, shuttle between the ruins, diffuse the strong breath from ancient times, shining on the ruins of the grand dilapidated hall in the distance.


    ¡±It''s the treasures


    People around exclaimed that they had already seen these treasures in the outside world. Now when they are close to each other, they are able to feel the terrible and huge atmosphere that the treasures diffuse.


    Those are absolutely amazing treasures, almost all at the sacristy level.


    It''s a pile of sacred objects!


    Piles of sacred vessels, no one can resist such temptation.Among the nine great families, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, even if the value of the ancient strongmen in their respective families is added, there are only two or three sacred vessels.


    And now, right in front of the crowd, there are piles of sacred objects shuttling around, whining and ringing with the sound of wind and thunder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2073

    Such as through the ancient time and space, burning people''s hearts, people can''t be calm in the heart, blood boiling in the body for no reason!


    ¡±Let''s go! It''s a big chance


    Under such temptation, there are creatures unable to resist, so they should start first. Their figure is as fast as lightning, and they sweep to the front to seize the treasure.


    There are also some people who want to shoot in the wild country and other lineups. Piles of sacred vessels are almost shuttling in front of them. This temptation is too big!


    "Be careful, everyone. This is not a good place."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. Just by intuition, he felt that this place was not a good place. He drank a lot.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s warning, Huang Guo, Fenghuang and other people who wanted to fight immediately stopped.


    But not everyone would listen to Du Shaofu. Some people jumped at the treasures directly.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, when those living creatures thought they were going to be close to the treasure, the sound of breaking through the sky rang through, and the sky would be blazing, falling into the bodies of those creatures, mysteriously disappearing.


    "Ah..."


    For a moment, these creatures screamed at the same time, their eyes were wide open, their eyes were wide, and they were full of fear.


    Then, from one of the individuals, there was a blazing high temperature rising, a flame gushing out of the seven orifices, and the body turned into a skeleton in an instant.


    The flesh and skin of these creatures were burned and their skeletons were turned into ashes.


    "Hula..."


    More than ten strong men with excellent strength were damaged in this strange way in an instant.


    The gods and spirits are all destroyed, and the original gods are unable to escape.


    This makes the rest of the people''s hearts stand on end!


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, around the shudder, there are ancient talisman secret patterns appear out of thin air.


    Large, blazing flames seep out of the void, like falling from the sky and rushing from the front.


    The terrible heat was so intense that it submerged the void and burned it into a vacuum.


    There are close to the creatures too late to avoid, in the fright to urge the bottom card means and treasures, and do their best.


    "Ah..."


    But the flame was so terrible that it burned everything where it passed, burned the treasures into molten slurry, burned the living creatures into ashes.


    One after another screams kept on spreading, which made people feel particularly creepy.


    "Everybody, back off, now!"


    Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly and he drank it out loud.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s figure swept to the front and stood in front of all the people in the wasteland.


    "Ah


    In all directions, screams were heard one after another.


    In other regions, it''s just as chaotic at the moment.


    There are lightning and thunder in the area, thunder falling down and killing everything. People who are not protected by the thunder are all destroyed under the thunder.


    There are swords and swords in the area, and the intention of killing is diffuse. Kill everything.


    There is ice freezing in the area, and the ice cone falls like a sharp sword, which can freeze the yuan God!


    There is a strong wind howling in the area, the vigorous wind blows the bone, and the sky and earth change color


    "Boom..."


    The whole ancient battlefield is roaring and runes are dazzling.


    The changes in each spatial region are different, but they are all the same.


    The creatures without the protection of the strong will suffer a lot.


    "Back!"


    Yuesheng, jialoubatian, Fengchi saints and other later generations of the protection clan tried to step back and resist the terrible flame, and each looked dignified.


    Fortunately, those terrible flames just stood in front of them, and did not continue to sweep towards the people, but covered the road ahead.


    Du Shaofu retreated to the rear. Seeing that the strange and terrible flame had not continued to approach, he felt a little relieved.


    Later, Du Shaofu looked at the surrounding spaces, and the situation in each area was not much different. There were regional thunder, freezing ice, and roaring vigorous wind, which blocked people''s way.


    "This is the ancient array, which has been touched!"


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes showed the light and saw the clue. It was clear that there was an ancient array around them, and they were trapped in it.


    "Array? I''ll try it!"


    Du Xiaoyao stepped out, covered with golden light, and directly swept into the front.


    General array is useless to Du Xiaoyao and can be immune to him.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    When Du Xiaoyao''s figure stepped out, the tumbling flame in front of him was boiling and rolling like a volcanic eruption, drowning Du Xiaoyao.


    There are Ancient Runes full of void, changing into a variety of flame giant hissing.


    All kinds of flame things changed, and the breath made Jialou dominate the sky. Xuangu frowned secretly.


    "Oh..."


    Before long, a golden red Jiri macaque roared out of the flaming rune, in great confusion.


    The flame struck and rolled back from behind.


    The body of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque ran away, and his body was filled with the mysterious patterns of talismans in the sky, which made the surrounding space undulate and rippled, and pierced the ancient talisman secret patterns around the void.As fast as lightning, Du Xiaoyao retreated to Du Shaofu, jialoubatian and Yuesheng.


    The terrible flame did not continue to catch up, but the terrible smell of swallowing everything has made the life creepy again.


    Du Xiaoyao''s body was astringent, and his handsome face was full of surprise and shock. The flaming smell of fire was rendered on his gold shirt, and his expression was still in fear. He said, "it''s not good to see the opportunity. It''s also good to have some means. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I can''t get out. This ancient array is not ordinary, and I can''t break through it!"


    Du Xiaoyao is immune to the general array and can directly ignore it. This is his terrible talent. But just now, he is very afraid and dare not break into it.


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Xiaoyao with a dignified look.


    Du Xiaoyao is the body of red Jiri macaque. He knows Yin and Yang, knows human affairs, is good at going in and out, and tends to die and prolong life. But he can''t break through the ancient array at the moment, which shows how powerful the ancient array is.


    Just if it wasn''t for Du Xiaoyao, I''m afraid it would be enough to be gone forever!


    Du Xiaoyao went on the stage in person, but he came back in confusion. Du Shaofu didn''t intend to try it himself.


    Looking at the other regional spaces that he could see around him, Du Shaofu found that there were movements and stills in those regional spaces, and some strong men were trying to break through the array and using various means.


    However, as a result, it triggered the punishment of heaven. In those areas, there were storms, thunder and lightning, swords, swords, halberds, and strong winds. Many people were affected and their spirits were destroyed in the sound of screams.


    Some people are studying the invisible barrier of space separated from each other, but find that the invisible barrier is not broken at all.


    There are strong players, but the attack force falls into it and disappears as if falling into a bottomless pit. It only causes some space fluctuation around, such as a few stones thrown into the calm lake.


    "Dad, let me try."


    The little star opened her mouth, and a golden flame appeared in her eyes. She wanted to have a try.


    "Don''t rush in." Du Shaofu stopped the little star.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2074

    Du Shaofu knew that Xiaoxing had abnormal defense power, but this array was not ordinary. Du Xiaoyao also stepped back in confusion and did not dare to let Xiaoxing commit danger with himself.


    "I''ll try. Can''t I really get in?"


    The Phoenix blazing Saint opened his mouth, and the fiery multicolored flame gushed out of his body. As if he had condensed into a phoenix shadow all over his body, his figure swept out like a phoenix spreading his wings. In a vast and incomparable manner, he swept straight into the fiery sea of fire ahead.


    Seeing the Phoenix blazing saint''s hand, everyone''s eyes look forward to it. It''s the stronghold of the holy land, and there must be hope!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty and he was staring at the sea of fire in front of him. The Phoenix sage was the strongman in the holy land of the Phoenix clan, and his accomplishments were closely related to fire. Ordinary fire did not play any role in front of the Phoenix clan.


    "Hula..."


    With the entrance of Fengchi sage, the vast sea of fire suddenly boils again, and the temperature is obviously increased by dozens of times.


    Emptiness is burned into nothingness, and magma is boiling.


    Just the bubbles in the flame can penetrate the void. If a person is accidentally contaminated, the supreme Nirvana will be destroyed and defended in an instant, and his body will be robbed.


    Fengzhi saint is worthy of being the strongman in the holy land of the Phoenix clan. At the moment, it also carries the hope of all people. In the terrible flame, there is a colorful flame all over the body, which seems to be able to resist the terrible high temperature and flame.


    The horror of the Phoenix clan, especially its effect on fire, is fully displayed at this moment, and then completely disappears in the flame.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, Yu Guang is paying attention to the movement and stillness of the whole surrounding space. In front of him, there is an old man and a middle-aged strong man with a strong breath. At the moment, he is also approaching in the sea of fire. Some of his body is covered with strange flames, and his talismans are dazzling. This is a special huodao skill.


    Then more people followed, some covered with ice and covered with rock like armor.


    They are full of mysterious Qi, condensing all kinds of defense, each has its own means and secret methods. They will cover themselves without any cracks, and want to break through the sea of fire by force.


    "Ah..."


    But the sound of screams spread out, those who believe that they have a special secret method, many of them are immediately robbed.


    They could not be compared with the Fengzhi saints. They were burned to ashes in the sea of fire, and the original gods could not escape.


    "It''s weird!"


    Those screams make people palpitating, originally some people want to rely on their own secret means to try, after seeing the end of those people, they dare not go forward.


    "Ji..."


    Not long after that, the sound of the Phoenix was resounding, and the vast sea of fire was surging ahead. A huge body of Phoenix wrapped in the sky and the colorful flames rushed out. The terrible pressure shattered the void, and the sky was covered with runes, just like a miracle!


    "No, the Phoenix blazing saint is in trouble!"


    Xuangu, Yuesheng, jialoubatian changed color, and her eyes were shocked,.


    "Let''s go!"


    The three figures are rendered in black runes, starry and golden.


    Three offensive cohesion, such as the three most brilliant in the thunder, mercilessly rushed into the sea of fire.


    "Boom..."


    The three terrible offensives solidify the void. This is the attack of the strong men of the three holy places. They are all packed into the sea of fire and are exploding.


    In an instant, the violent energy fluctuation diffused and opened, so that the fire sea space presented a distorted and illusory shape, as if to knock out the vast sea of fire, and a large amount of flame was overturned in all directions.


    "Hula..."


    But at this moment, the inverted flame retracts, just like a bomb exploding huge waves in the deep sea, but the huge waves will always roll back, and at the same time, it will set off huge waves sweeping all over the world.


    "Not good!"


    Yuesheng, jialoubatian, Xuangu''s face changed again, and they were really dignified.


    The attack of the three of them at the same time is useless. Instead, it stirs up a huge wave of flames. If it pours down, unknown living creatures will be robbed, including their descendants.


    "Hula..."


    Three strong hands, three torrential weather trend swept.


    Golden light, such as golden waterfall across.


    Starlight rippling, Star River emerging.


    Black runes render the void and fill it.


    These three energies form a light shield, with the stars spinning, the shadow of the golden winged ROC and bird swaying in it, and the shadow of the giant tortoise crouching in it, exploding with unparalleled terrifying power, and resisting the pouring fire in front of it.


    The terrible flame burning is very strange and terrible. It seems that it can melt the dark gas and corrode everything. Without a sound, it is actually able to erase the light shield of the three powerful holy places, namely, kaloubatian, Yuesheng and Xuangu. If the mask is dim, it will be annihilated.


    Fortunately, the defense arranged by the strong men of the three holy places was not simple. After all, they resisted the terrible flame waves.


    "Pedaling..."


    Jialoubatian, Yuesheng and Xuangu, the three strong men, staggered back. Their faces had turned pale, and their eyes were full of horror. The flame was so strong!"Hula..."


    A huge Phoenix''s body spread its wings and burst out of the sea of fire. Its colorful flame was dim, and its feathers were burned. It turned into a human figure. It fell on the side of the three people, namely, Kalou batian, Xuangu, and Yuesheng. His brocade was broken and his silk was scattered. He was the holy one of Phoenix blazing.


    "It''s too strong. It''s changeable. It''s a mystery. It''s a killing game. It can''t break through."


    Looking at the depths of the sea of fire, the Phoenix blazing saint has lingering fear.


    Within the sea of fire there was a vast force, unpredictable and endless, capable of suppressing him.


    If he had not been gifted, he would have been trapped in it, and the consequences would have been unimaginable. In retrospect, I am afraid of it!


    "It''s too strong for the strong to break through!"


    Everyone looked dignified. They thought that there was a big chance to enter the tomb of eternity. However, they could not break through the pile of sacred vessels in front of them.


    The strongmen of the holy land are also in a mess to quit. Others are afraid that they will only go in and have to die.


    "This formation is too strong!"


    The little star pouts his lips and looks at the fire in front of him. At the moment, his brows are frowning. The mysterious marks in his eyebrows are stacked together. It seems that there is a faint golden radiance fluctuating, which can add demons.


    Du Shaofu frowned. The sea of fire was eerie and terrifying. It seemed that it could consume the mysterious spirit of human beings.


    And the sea of fire is actually the aggregation of this great array, endless changes, killing opportunities.


    The strongmen of the holy land can''t break through by force. I''m afraid that no one can pass through.


    According to Du Shaofu''s observation and expectation, the strongmen of the holy land want to pass through the sea of fire. They are afraid that as long as they get to the middle, they will be consumed and robbed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2075

    "It''s a big problem. No one seems to be able to break through it!"


    Jialoubatian opened his mouth, and his golden eyes swept around him with a dignified expression.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and looked around.


    At the moment, there are also great waves in other regional spaces. It is the strongmen of the holy land who are fighting. Among them, Du Shaofu has seen the figures of the strongmen of the holy land among the forces of Taoism, Confucianism and farmhouse.


    However, the result there is just like this side, and the strong in the holy land can''t help.


    "Is it left by the three thousand masters of the world?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was shocked. Such a large array blocked the strong in the holy land. How terrible it was. I don''t know whether it was left by the three thousand masters of the world.


    "This is an ancient array. Every space area is an array angle. We are only in one corner!"


    Among all the dignified people, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen, has been studying and has found some clues.


    Hearing this, a lot of eyes fell on Zhen Qingchun''s body in a flash. Many people know Zhen Qingchun''s identity. This is an array master.


    Although there are quite a few fufu masters in the field, Zhen Qingchun is definitely the one who can''t do it when it comes to array masters.


    "Is there any way to break the battle?"


    The old lady of kalomoro asked Zhen Qingchun. If she could not break through the sea of fire by force, she would only be able to break through the battle.


    "This array is left by the strong in ancient times. It''s only a corner from what I''ve learned. It''s already very profound."


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen battle, laughs bitterly. He has just been studying it, but he knows most clearly that this ancient array is not what he can crack.


    Listening to the words of Zhen Qingchun, a boy of Shengzhen array, many of his eyes, which were originally lit up with a touch of hope, faded again.


    If Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, can''t help it. I''m afraid no one can break the battle.


    "Shaofu, do you have any way?"


    The crowd looked sad. Zhen Qingchun asked Du Shaofu.


    Others don''t know, but Zhen Qingchun knows clearly that Du Shaofu is no longer under him in terms of array attainments. Although he has never said that he has such talent.


    However, Zhen Qingchun doesn''t understand in his heart. Although this guy has a high posture in the array, he doesn''t spend too much time on the array, but why is he a progressive God.


    "It''s not simple. It''s never been seen before."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept around him, his brows wrinkled, and he had been observing and studying this ancient array.


    Du Shaofu had never seen such a large array.


    The terrible fire was only condensed by the great array, which was extremely strange. All the attacks were useless in front of it, even like fueling the fire, which made the sea of fire more fiery and violent.


    "This array comes from ancient times. It should have been left by the catastrophe. After a long time, it should be incomplete."


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen, said in a deep voice that he had studied and observed for a long time, but did not know much about it. He could only see some clues.


    The light in Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled and looked into the deep sea of fire, where the flames roared and fluttered without end.


    Far away, far away, is the ancient battlefield.


    There is a lot of treasure.


    Only when we cross this ancient array of fire can we set foot on that ancient battlefield.


    "Everybody back off, let me try to break it!"


    He raised his head slightly and thought for a while. Du Shaofu made a decision.


    For Du Shaofu, there seems to be no other choice now. Du Xiaoyao is blocked, let alone himself.


    It''s impossible to make a strong breakthrough. The strongmen in the holy land have no chance, and others are even more hopeless.


    From what Feng Zhi Sheng said just now, Du Shaofu felt that it was impossible for him to break through because of his strength.


    It''s full of confusion and changes. It''s a big battle. It''s a killing game. Brute force can''t solve the problem.


    Even if you can break in, even if it is consumed, it is enough to consume the strongmen of the holy land. That''s why we have to break.


    This is an ancient array, probably left by three thousand worlds.


    But after all, it has been a long time, incomplete and consumed.


    This is just a corner of the big array. Maybe, there is still a chance.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, everyone was stunned.


    "Are you sure?"


    Du Tingxuan asked Du Shaofu. If he wanted to break the battle, he had to go deep into the ancient array. If he was not careful, he would undoubtedly ignite fire. The consequences can be imagined and worried about.


    Du Shaofu shook his head, but his eyes were firm. He said to Du Tingxuan, "no, but I want to have a try."


    "Boy, it''s too risky." The old lady of kalomoro shook her head and did not want Du Shaofu to take risks.


    "Granny, I''ll be careful. Let me have a try." Du Shaofu said that he did not change his mind.


    "Young Fu, I will accompany you and have a care for you."


    Jialoubatian opened his mouth, but he didn''t stop him. He knew that he had no choice. His domineering breath was surging and his eyes were sharp. He could at least protect his grandson."I know a little bit about the formation, I''ll be with you." Gu Xinyan said, the beautiful double pupil is suffused with light.


    "I''ll be with you, too."


    Dongli Qingqing, qiyexi, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, etc.


    "Dad, I want to be with you, too."


    Du Xiaohuang''s voice is tender and tender. She looks at Du Shaofu with her eyes blinking.


    "Me too." The little star counts.


    "Shaofu, I know something about the array. I''ll go with you."


    The jade fairy opened her mouth, her voice was soft, and her green palace dress was graceful. Although she seemed to be middle-aged, her temperament was refined. If she was not exposed to the mortal world, white silk began to appear in her full head of green silk in recent years.


    At the moment, the jade fairy and the disciples of the Seven Star hall have always been in the demon battlefield.


    "It''s inconvenient if there are too many people. I just try first, it won''t be a big problem!"


    Du Shaofu shook his head at the crowd, knowing that they were worried, but he was just trying to break through the battle. If there were more people, it would touch the big battle, and it would not do any good.


    "Brother Qingchun, you can accompany me."


    Later, Du Shaofu told his elder brother Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao that he was not the most powerful one in the field. However, in terms of his attainments in the Fu array, he was afraid that no one could master it.


    And Du Xiaoyao has the talent means, may be able to play a big role.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu chose Du Xiaoyao and his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. They were enough.


    "Good!"


    Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao nodded, taking a deep breath and getting ready.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu adjusted his state and looked at the fire in front of him. Then, with Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun, he stepped into the edge of the fire.


    All of them were frightened and held their breath.


    Jialoubatian, Xuangu, Yuesheng and Fengchi saints are also dignified and attentive at the moment. They are wary of any change, so that they can help in time.


    The sea of fire is blazing and the void is twisted.


    The hot and high temperature diffuses, which makes people want to wither, and the skin seems to be on fire at any time, which is hard to resist.


    Just because of the high temperature in this area, the living beings can resist it with all their strength and sweat, and the skin seems to be drying.


    "Why haven''t they moved yet?"


    A moment later, he saw Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun and Xiaoxing standing in front of him all the time without any action. Some people began to wonder.


    "They are discussing, the yuan God is communicating with each other, and they should be studying the big array!"


    Some strong people saw the clue. Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao communicated in the yuan God and were studying this terrible ancient array. They did not rush into it.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao are really studying this array and communicating with each other by means of transmission.


    "The formation is connected with the surrounding areas. We are only in one corner, but it is not easy to break the array."


    Du Shaofu said that in terms of array comprehension, he has a great talent for understanding the array. In addition, his master''s "record of heavenly spirits" in his mind means that he stands on the shoulders of giants and has a much higher starting point than others. In addition, there is also Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, who has been guiding and solving puzzles, and has been quietly ranked among the current array masters ¡£


    Du Shaofu had no choice, but there were other reasons.


    During the observation of the ancient array, Du Shaofu''s keen meta divine power and mastery of the array gave some clues.


    Although this ancient array has never been seen before, it doesn''t seem to be the current Fu array, and even gives people an array that doesn''t look like this world.


    This ancient array is all inclusive and boundless, but it also makes Du Shaofu feel a little familiar.


    This sense of familiarity is not due to Du Shaofu''s having seen the battle.


    It was the layout style of the array that made Du Shaofu feel, as if he had felt it in some place.


    Du Shaofu thought of "tianlinglu", which recorded the study of array, and this ancient array, there are some invisible similarities.


    With the voice of the yuan God, Du Shaofu came up with "tianlinglu" in his mind. He informed his elder brother Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao of many records in the tianlinglu.


    The three men meditated in the breaking battle, in the careful understanding.


    Although Du Xiaoyao is not a master of array talismans, he has a talent for array, and can penetrate it a little.


    This talent, no one is jealous of it, Du Xiaoyao is born in the Fu array, has the abnormal advantage.


    "It''s so vast, so useful!"


    Zhen Qingchun is an array master. Some of the array materials recorded in the Tianling record can be understood quickly and are shocked by the array data.


    It''s just a treasure house of array, and it''s the unique treasure of array Fu master.


    Zhen Qingchun''s inverted triangle eyes occasionally twitch, and the eight character eyebrow is not time to pick up, sometimes surprise, sometimes meditate in it.


    In some of the surrounding regional spaces, at the moment, some strong players with strong array attainments are also aware of the problem. They are beginning to unite and understand the big array, and want to find a way to solve it."There are many directions, which can change endlessly. However, this array is now incomplete and should be ownerless. Its power can no longer be compared with that before. Therefore, any position should have a chance to break through."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2076

    Half an hour later, Du Shaofu''s eyes glowed, and the voice said to Du Xiaoyao and his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    "Try it and act according to circumstances. Only when you are in it can you see more clearly."


    Zhen Qingchun was very excited. If he could break this ancient array today, he would be able to improve his attainments in Fu array.


    "Follow me, be careful!"


    Du Shaofu bit his teeth and wanted to break through the battle. Only when he was in it could he feel more thoroughly.


    The fingerprints congealed, and Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with white light, dazzling as God''s awn, with an ancient atmosphere of oppression.


    Later, Du Shaofu''s figure was wrapped in golden light. With great care, his feet were mysterious and swept into the boiling sea of fire.


    "Be careful!"


    A lot of people were afraid to breathe for the three.


    The former Fengchi saints such as the strongmen of the holy land went in, but also back in confusion, ah, can they be unimpeded?


    In full view of the public, then it is not a dull face, dumbfounded, as if to see an incredible scene.


    In the eyes of people''s astonishment, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun burst into the terrible sea of blazing fire.


    But an extraordinary scene appeared, but the towering flame did not sweep to the three people.


    Not only that, the terrible flame was still retreating. There were Ancient Runes around Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun, isolating the terrible flame.


    Three people into the sea of fire, did not trigger a more violent flame, safe and sound.


    "They''re really breaking through!"


    The Phoenix blazing saint was shocked and his eyes were wide.


    He knew the horror of the battle. He could hardly get out.


    But now those three guys are really in. Although they haven''t gone deep, they are safe and sound.


    "It seems that this little guy''s attainments in the Fu array are also terrible!"


    Xuangu opened his mouth and his eyes were full of waves.


    "It''s just the beginning."


    There was a slight fluctuation in the eyes of kaloubatian, but he did not feel relaxed. His face became heavy. His voice came to the ears of all the people in the area and said, "no one should act rashly. If anyone affects them, I will be rude to anyone."


    In the depth of the fire, the sea of fire roared all around.


    Among them, Du Shaofu, Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao can feel the horror.


    The blazing heat withered the spirits, and the original gods wanted to catch fire. The surrounding changes were numerous and full of killing intention.


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu was relieved to come in and proved that his understanding based on tianlinglu was right. However, there was no relaxation. Instead, he was more dignified.


    This is just the beginning. The deeper we go, the more dangerous it is.


    If you take a wrong step, it will cause a terrible death!


    "Relax, don''t be too nervous. It''s not good for breaking the battle. It''s just a remnant. We''ll certainly be able to break through the battle."


    Zhen Qingchun''s eyes are shining. At the moment, she has a kind of connotation, which is extraordinary and shining.


    Three people continue to understand, sometimes stay in meditation, not time to have fingerprints condensation.


    Every step forward, the three men were walking on thin ice and careful.


    Time in the past, in the silence of all people holding their breath, the three figures slowly disappeared in the sea of fire, has gone deep into it.


    "Be careful."


    The two fists of kalumura, yilao and Du Xiaoman quietly clench and stare at the fire in the sea.


    In the surrounding area space, there are some array strong players also entered the array.


    Some extraordinary people have some understanding, to the edge.


    But more often than not, many of the strong players of the array touched the big array and retreated for it.


    "Ah..."


    Some people were injured, others died directly, and there was no time for screams to ring through.


    Time goes by slowly, one hour, two hours, three hours


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In the sea of fire, there is no time to stir up huge waves. The ancient runes are surging and endless changes are surging, which makes people worried.


    All people are trapped in this terrible array, isolated in different areas, unable to enter, and the strongmen of the holy land are powerless.


    There are extraordinary array strong players into the array, but only at the edge, the progress is slow as tortoise speed.


    Ten hours later, in the middle of the sea of fire, raging flames roared.


    "Who set up this terrible array? It''s so vast!"


    Zhen Qingchun''s face was pale. In this battle, he was no less than a fight between life and death. The more he went, the more he felt that the battle was unfathomable and boundless.


    They are still just a corner of a remnant array. They are so terrible. It would be terrible if the main formation had a master and started in an intact state!I''m afraid it''s enough to kill all the powerful saints in the world!


    "This array may not be a thing in this world!" Du Xiaoyao said, the golden light of Lingtong rippling.


    Du Shaofu was standing in the sea of fire. The Ancient Runes were waving around him. The white light in his eyes was like a divine light. He looked around and said, "how do you choose to live and die one step at a time?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao are stunned and stare at Du Shaofu. Du Xiaoyao says, "otherwise, try to make a breakthrough."


    "Qiang Chuang won''t have any chance and will let such a long effort go to waste."


    Next, Du Zhen Chun and I decided to go back or not to go back to life


    "You can decide, but if you go back, everything will be in vain."


    Zhen Qingchun said, frowning slightly, looking around, more than ten hours in the study of breaking the battle, if you give up, it will be useless


    "Go on, it''s a big deal." Said Du Xiaoyao.


    Du Shaofu pondered that this ancient array was in the presence of demons. It should have been arranged by the Lord of three thousand worlds. If the eternal tomb is opened and no living beings are refused, there should be a way to live.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu looked up, looked at the flames rolling around him and the ancient talismans and secret patterns. He bit his teeth and said slowly, "let''s make a bet."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu reminded his elder brother Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao. With a wave of purple sleeve robe, a golden light wrapped around his body. With his figure, he directly swept into the blazing flame in front of him.


    Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun were prepared and followed closely.


    As the three men broke in, a large number of ancient talismans and secret patterns stirred up, and the hot flames around them suddenly became violent. It was as if a volcano was erupting, and the temperature rose sharply. The rolling flames rolled like magma, which wrapped up the three of Du Shaofu.


    "No, it''s a big problem."


    Zhen Qingchun changed color, and the eight character eyebrows almost frowned together.


    "No, look ahead!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked ahead. There was a change.


    On hearing this, Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao immediately followed Du Shaofu''s eyes and looked in the past. Just as the flames roared in front of them, a door of passageway loomed in it, and the huge and hot atmosphere around them gradually disappeared, and the pressure and obstacles around them were fading away.


    "That must be the exit!"


    Du Xiaoyao was overjoyed. Although this array can stop it, its talent still allows it to feel, that is, the exit.


    As soon as they were swept away, they went directly into the door of the passage. There was no pressure inside, no burning flame, no obstruction.


    It was about ten or so breathing time. The three people''s feet trembled, as if they were about to fall down. They immediately swept their figures, and the dark air in their palms swept out and landed on the ground smoothly.


    When the three people landed, they quickly looked up and looked around. Their faces were shocked and then covered by the color of surprise.


    At this time, some people in the surrounding area also saw a strange scene.


    In the distance of the great array that they could not cross, three figures suddenly appeared in the ancient battlefield that could still be seen.


    "It''s like Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao!"


    "It seems that there is also Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array!"


    "My God, how did they get in? Have they broken the battle?"


    "How they got in, what''s going on here!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, all the creatures in the area were agitated and shocked.


    In the remote ancient battlefield, they saw three figures: Du Shaofu, the demon king, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoyao, and Zhen Qingchun.


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun fell on the ground and looked around. On the void above them, there was a blazing magma flame, which was like waves of huge waves.


    The three people can see clearly that this is the area they just walked out of. Jialoubatian, Yuesheng, ruosu in the East, Ruoyun in the East, howling in the lonely sky, seven night sunlight, and small stars, are not far from the front.


    Those lava flames just hovered over their heads, not like the cover up terror just seen in the array.


    "President!"


    "Shaofu!"


    Du Shaofu can clearly hear lonely sky howl, Ouyang Shuang, Sima Muhan and others shouting at themselves, but they can''t come. Outside the array, inside the array, it''s like two worlds.


    In the surrounding area, Du Shaofu could see all the corners of the array at the moment and could see it carefully.


    There are a total of 12 regional spaces. There are bright electric arcs in the void, like giant boa constricting on the top, with whirlwind whirling across the void, and ice and snow floating in the void


    At the moment, Du Shaofu has a panoramic view of Taoism, farmhouse, Buddhism, and other figures. He also meets the strongmen in the holy land, such as the strategist, the famous, the longzu, the legalist, and his sister Du Shaojing."Demon religion!"


    Du Shaofu finally saw the figures of the demon cult. In the corner area of their array, there were huge mountains floating like meteorites, and the towering evil Qi could permeate through the array.


    "We are broken, we are broken!"


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice was excited and cheered. The three of them broke the battle and broke into it.


    "A lot of treasures, sacred objects, and bags of heaven and earth!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s golden pupil glows. At this moment, piles of sacred objects shuttle through the ancient battlefield, and many bags of heaven and earth are scattered on the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2077

    Du Shaofu''s eyes receded and looked ahead. The vast ancient battlefield was ancient. Among the ruins, the piles of sacred vessels that he saw outside were shuttling around not far away, sending out the sound of wind and thunder, and burst into light.


    These treasures and sacred utensils, left from ancient times, are still filled with the ancient pressure, shocking people''s hearts!


    "ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned, and then he laughed. There was an undisguised smile in the corner of his mouth.


    "Take it all!"


    The voice dropped and the dark air of his feet surged. Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu''s figure had been swept out.


    These are sacred vessels and bags of heaven and earth left from ancient times. How can we let them go? If other people enter here, they will not be able to monopolize them.


    At the moment, other people are still blocked out. It is the best time to collect treasure. It is better to start first.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu didn''t have to say hello. Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun had already saved them. How could they let go of such a pile of treasures.


    "Hum!"


    the wind and thunder resound, the sacred vessels have tools and spirits, the explosion of terrible pressure, powerful.


    These sacred utensils and treasures, left from ancient times, have become ownerless.


    But the sacristy itself has a spirit. It will choose to recognize the Lord and refuse to be forced to suppress it.


    "Where to escape!"


    Zhen Qingchun urged Xuanshen pagoda to collect sacred objects and treasures with six rounds of blood killing array.


    "Be honest!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s figure was thrown out and waved, and the golden light broke out. There was a terrible pressure on Du Xiaoyao to suppress the sacred vessels and restrain them.


    "Click, click..."


    From Du Xiaoyao''s mouth came the crisp sound of "crunchy creak".


    Du Xiaoyao directly put the sacred utensil into his mouth and chewed it like a snack. The energy of the whole mouth fluctuated, which made people look at it, and they were numb!


    "Du Xiaoyao, don''t waste it. Take it for me!"


    Du Shaofu''s heartache was broken. It was an ancient sacred relic. It was left from the ancient times after those ancient strong men were damaged in the demon battlefield. However, Du Xiaoyao was spoiling it.


    "Ouch!"


    In Du Shaofu''s Shrine, Zijin tianque seems to feel the piles of flying sacred vessels roaring and roaring, and also want to drill out.


    However, Du Shaofu was suppressing Zijin tianque, but he did not dare to release Zijin tianque to make trouble. The value of these sacred utensils was too high to be given to Zijin tianque.


    "There are many sacred vessels. It doesn''t matter if you eat two."


    Du Xiaoyao responded to Du Shaofu. It''s rare to have sacred vessels to eat.


    However, with Du Shaofu''s heartache, Du Xiaoyao could not continue to eat, and kept chasing the sacred vessels to suppress him.


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu was not idle. The golden light broke out, and the ROC''s wings expanded behind him. The bags of heaven and earth scattered in the places he passed converged and forcibly suppressed the sacred vessels.


    "Damn it..."


    "Not good, this is not good!"


    "It''s over. How did the devil get in? It''s finished. My holy vessel!"


    "No, it''s a big deal. Du Shaofu and they are picking up the sacred vessels."


    "Break the battle quickly, quickly. If you don''t break the array, all the sacred treasures will be picked up by the devil!"


    "It''s over, it''s really over. All the treasures will be picked up by the devil!"


    All the creatures in the area are boiling, and their eyes are shaking violently.


    Looking at the moment, the three men were directly picking up piles of sacred objects in the ancient battlefield. All of them felt like their own flesh had been cut.


    You can imagine what there will be in the piles of sacred vessels and treasures, the bags of heaven and earth left by the ancient strong.


    All creatures enter the demon battlefield, and they are for these precious opportunities.


    But now they can only watch the sacred vessels and treasures being harvested.


    That kind of feeling, almost want to faint for it.


    "How did they get there?"


    "The devil is a robber."


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is not good at stubbornness. He will never be merciful. This is over, it''s all over him!"


    Some people sigh with sadness, some are depressed, some beat their chests and feet.


    With the reputation of the devil, how can there be a fish in the net.


    But with the strength and fierce name of the demon king, once these sacred vessels and treasures are in his hands, who dares to rob them!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    At the moment, in the area covered by the vast sea of fire, the sound of hearty laughter resounded, and Kalou batian laughed, without any cover up.


    "This


    All the people in the wasteland were stunned and looked at the three figures in the ancient battlefield. Their eyes trembled, and then one by one showed an undisguised joy and cheered for them."Rich, now rich!"


    The doctor trembled with excitement, his gray robe and long sleeves, his fists clenched, and his face was bright.


    He Qingrong, lonely day howl, Oriental Green Wood and so on looked, do not know why, at the moment also can not help but have a kind of blood boiling feeling.


    After all, for such a long time, no matter what the reason, they are already a part of the wasteland. At this moment, they can''t help feeling excited when they see the piles of ancient sacred vessels and heavy treasures being harvested by the wasteland in one family!


    "Take it all away, leave none of it, take it all away!"


    Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, etc.


    Du Xiaohuang is also clapping her hands. Her immature voice keeps calling at the ancient battlefield: "Dad, uncle Xiaoyao, uncle Qingchun, come on!"


    Du Tingxuan looked at the distant ancient battlefield, his mouth twitched and his eyes widened.


    Xuan Gu, Yue Sheng, Feng Chi Sheng, Huang ling''er, etc. are full of consternation at this time, and some of them are hard to recover.


    Those three guys not only broke through the ancient array, but also directly picked up holy vessels and heavy treasures that were coveted by all powerful people in the world.


    Any sacred utensil and treasure in it is enough to make the powerful people in the world, such as the moon saint, the Xuangu saint and the Phoenix blazing saint, unable to be indifferent.


    Not to mention that at the moment, it is a pile of sacred vessels and treasures, as well as the bags of heaven and earth left by many ancient strongmen.


    That huge pile of sacred vessels and treasures are being forcibly harvested by the three guys.


    Who can stop the great prosperity of the wasteland, with such a group of sacred treasures and ancient strongmen?


    Now the wasteland is Tianjiao, and the supreme one emerges in endlessly. Now we don''t talk about the existence of Du Yunlong, Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. Lonely sky howl, Oriental Green wood, ghost demon, and Shen Qingrong are all brought into the wasteland.


    It can be said that the present wasteland is a supreme nest. With this batch of ancient sacred vessels and treasures, it is enough to go up a new level.


    In other areas, the powerful people in the holy land, such as Legalists, dragon people, famous masters and political strategists, were trapped in the array. They could do nothing. They watched Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun reaping the sacred vessels and heavy treasures. Their eyes were almost bursting with fire.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2078

    But there was nothing they could do but hold back the fire.


    "It''s over. There are not a few left."


    "I can''t see it anymore, asshole. Leave some for us!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In each corner of the array, there were creatures who could not look directly at them. They watched the piles of sacred vessels and heavy treasures being suppressed by Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun.


    Some people simply closed their eyes, it is impossible to bear that kind of stimulation.


    The pile of sacred vessels and treasures was the greatest chance for them to enter the demon battlefield. However, they did not even have the chance to fight for it. They were taken away by the demon king, and they could only watch.


    It is clear to everyone that those who are destined to get the treasures will have nothing to do with them as long as they are in the hands of the demon king, with the power of the wasteland and the ferocity of the demon king.


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun are reaping sacred vessels and treasures, searching for the bags of heaven and earth left by the ancient strongmen, but they have no time to care about the feelings of other creatures.


    Of course, the personalities of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun don''t care about others'' feelings. It''s not difficult for them to have benefits, and it''s hard for nature to face them!


    Piles of ancient sacred vessels shuttle back and forth, with great power. Fortunately, they did not recognize the Lord. In addition, with the cultivation strength of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao at the moment, it was not too much trouble to suppress the harvest by force.


    Compared with Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, Zhen Qingchun''s accomplishments are not as good as Du Shaofu''s and Du Xiaoyao''s.


    Inside the battlefield is very vast, like a world, sacred vessels shuttle everywhere.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the whole ancient battlefield was roaring, the ground was shaking, and the void was shaking.


    Du Shaofu''s figure stagnated slightly. Looking up, he could see that in the void around him, all kinds of visions, such as thunder, flame, storm, whirlpool, ice and snow, were cracking, and the runes were fading, making the void tremble.


    It was the ancient battle array that was loosening and seemed to be breaking.


    "The formation seems to be broken. Close it up!"


    Du Shaofu spoke. I don''t know why. The ancient battle array is loosening and is about to break. Then all the people will come in. We have to speed up the harvest of the sacred vessels.


    "Take it


    Hearing this, Du Xiaoyao''s breath broke out, and the golden light gushed out on a sunny day, speeding up the speed of harvesting sacred vessels.


    With the talent of Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaofu, the treasures in the places they passed could not escape their prying and searching.


    Once you wait for everyone to enter, and those who are strong in the holy land, you will not have this wonderful opportunity again.


    "Boom!"


    the flapping of the golden wings of the Dapeng bears the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds. Du Shaofu worked hard to speed up the harvest of the sacred vessels and treasures.


    "Boom..."


    In each regional space of the ancient array, visions were changing, and runes were shining and trembling for them.


    "Kaka..."


    In each space area, the invisible space barrier is twisted, and there are some gaps in the space.


    "This ancient array has been broken for a long time. It is incomplete and has no owner. If Du Shaofu, the demon king, broke one corner, it is the same as the whole array, which is going to be broken completely."


    A famous Fuzhen master opened his mouth and saw some clues. This ancient array was about to be broken.


    "Is the formation going to break?"


    All the living creatures heard the words and were excited one by one.


    The demon king Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao are harvesting sacred treasures. Once the battle is broken, they can still leave them some.


    "Long..."


    The roar of the big array continued to spread, which shocked people''s hearts and made people crazy and excited.


    The sea of fire, vigorous wind, lightning and thunder slowly disappeared.


    "Hula..."


    Finally, the array was completely broken and turned into bright runes all over the sky. Like fireworks, it exploded in the void, and there was a sonorous sound like the voice of heaven.


    "Long..."


    The whole ancient battlefield is shaking, shaking the world!


    "quick, reap the sacred utensils


    The crowd exclaimed, with the breaking of the battle array, they rushed into it immediately.


    All the creatures were crazy. The figure swept out, the breath burst out, and rushed to the inside together.


    The ancient battlefield is vast, such as a world, very large, very vast.


    When the array was completely broken, the last sacred spear that could be seen was filled with bright light. It turned into a thunderbolt, and she went to Du Shaofu.


    "Take it


    However, this last sacred instrument was also distorted by a claw mark in Du Shaofu''s hand. If there was a golden winged ROC bird, it was held in his hand and put into his pocket.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, there was a huge spirit, and he approached Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun in an instant, twisting the space, making people tremble and tremble.Such a breath made Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaofu tremble.


    "Whoosh..."


    Almost at the same time, the four figures fell on the side of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun. Accompanied by an invisible trend, they blocked out the huge atmosphere just now, leaving Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun under no immediate pressure.


    There were four people from jialoubatian, Xuangu, Yuesheng and Fengchi saints. They appeared at Du Shaofu''s side for the first time.


    In the distance of the void, there is a vast breath surging. There are many figures emerging and shining brightly. It is the Legalists, the strategists, the dragon clan, the famous masters and so on.


    These people looked at jialoubatian, Yuesheng and others who appeared at Du Shaofu''s side for the first time. Their eyes twitched and their eyes twinkled with murderous intent. However, they seemed to be worried and forced not to start.


    "Shaojing!"


    Du Tingxuan, standing in the void, looks forward to Qin Honglong, the founder of the void legalist school. There is a woman standing there, and her delicate face is ethereal, and her pupils are twinkling like stars.


    She is Du Shaojing, blue clothes and floating, a head of dark long hair micro motion, such as immortal, and super vulgar arrogance!


    Du Shaojing looks at Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu. There are waves in his eyes, leaving no trace.


    "Shaojing, you are the son of the legalist family, and you should remember it!"


    Qin Honglong opened his mouth and fixed his eyes on Du Shaojing.


    "Keep it in mind!"


    Du Shaojing takes back his eyes and stands quietly behind Qin Honglong.


    Su Sanyan, sheyu and other saints looked at Du Shaojing, secretly complicated, but did not open their mouth, and ultimately did not choose to fight Du Shaofu.


    "No, not one!"


    "There''s really nothing left. They''ve all been taken away!"


    In the vast ancient battlefield, a lot of voices are shuttling around, looking for the sacred treasure and the bag of heaven and earth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2079

    But it turned out to be a disappointment to all of them. All of them were impolitely taken away by Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun.


    Some powerful people have observed that there are at least 50 or 60 sachets and many bags of heaven and earth. But now they are all in the hands of Du Shaofu, and none of them is left behind.


    "Shua Shua..."


    In a flash, a lot of eyes fell on Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun, and their eyes were red.


    "Only if Shaojing is safe."


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about the eyes around him. He touched the ground and swept to Du Tingxuan''s side. He looked at the beautiful shadow from a distance.


    "Well It''s OK. " Du Tingxuan nodded with guilt and remorse in his expression.


    "Demon sect..."


    Far away in the void, far away, where there is a rolling evil Qi, evil Qi affects the void, there are many figures, emitting a terrible breath, Du Shaofu far away to see a lot of familiar figures.


    "It seems quite subtle."


    Looking around, Du Shaofu frowned slightly.


    Judging from the current lineup, there is no doubt that the magic cult is a terrible strength. There are several magic emperors, among which the strongest one is even more powerful, which makes Yuesheng invincible.


    Although there are only a few powerful people in the holy land, such as the legalist dragon clan, they are more difficult to be provoked. They will not have too many fears and scruples.


    Du Shaofu pondered that the demon religion and the legalist dragon clan would not let go of themselves. Fortunately, at the moment, there were strong men such as jialoubatian, Xuangu and Yuesheng, which made them have their own fears and scruples.


    In addition, there are Taoists, farmers, Confucians, Mohists, Buddhists and other holy places and strong people in sanxiu. The presence is a four legged situation.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, those who see the treasure have a share. So many of us have entered the eternal tomb, and many of them have been damaged. We have almost been robbed. But can we have the benefits alone?"


    All of a sudden, a word like this came out of the crowd and spread through the void.


    When such a word came out, a lot of eyes immediately followed the voice and fell on an old man in black in the crowd.


    It was an old man with black clothes and white hair. His forehead was very high, his eyes were deeply sunken, and his cheekbones gave him a gloomy and sharp feeling.


    "Master of netherworld, the old man is still alive!"


    The voice of someone in the crowd came out and recognized the old man, who seemed to have some fame.


    "Yes, it''s very important to see the sacred utensils. You can''t get them by yourself."


    "It''s up to the beholder to take out some sacred utensils and treasures and give them to everyone."


    "With so many of us coming in, many of our relatives, teachers and friends were robbed along the way. Can the treasure be monopolized by the wasteland?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    With the voice of the master''s voice, there was a whisper.


    Not long ago, a lot of people gathered together, with a lot of loose repair, and even a lot of small and medium-sized forces.


    They watched so many sacred objects and treasures fall into the hands of the wasteland. They did not want to return without success and hope to get something.


    But at the moment, those big forces are not involved, and the powerful people in the holy land, such as the legalist dragon clan, are in the distance, watching lightly.


    The people of the demon sect are standing in the far space, looking at the front, ignoring the movement of this side.


    The master of the nether world watched more and more people support him, and even many people were moving closer to him, with a smile in his eyes.


    As he expected, Du Shaofu, the demon king, got all the sacred treasures, which was enough to arouse the public''s anger.


    Although those big forces are still waiting to see, they will not let go as long as they have the opportunity.


    When he provokes trouble, he will be able to fish in troubled waters, and Du Shaofu, the demon king, will definitely have a lot of trouble.


    Is this time, that demon king still dare to really arouse public anger!


    "Du Shaofu, it''s not kind of you to monopolize the sacred utensils and treasures. All of us have paid a price in the battle field of heaven and devil, but in the end, all the treasures are in your hands. Do you want to think that everyone does not exist?"


    The master of the nether world spoke again. With so many people''s support, Du Shaofu, the demon king, could not help him. He was afraid that he would not arouse public anger.


    Although it was not good for him to offend the demon king and the wasteland, it would be worthwhile for the Jedi if he could get a sacred weapon or something.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, Yu Ming domain master''s voice has not fallen, a very powerful breath spread everywhere, 18 straight figures directly out.


    That invisible sharp breath solidifies the void, blood evil and Yin cold, just like the birth of eighteen peerless weapons.


    All the 18 figures are just like 18 golden rainbow. The terrible killing intention and evil spirit make the living beings tremble with fear!


    "Kill!"


    At first, a young man with black robes was eager to kill. Under the broken bangs, his eyes were sharp and sharp. He killed the most active crowd who was shouting. His sword was snatched out of his hand, and the killing was incomparable."Kill!"


    A spear pierced through the void, and a wild animal like youth wielded his gun. The spear awned and the space was broken.


    This is the eighteen guards of the heavenly generals. They frighten the world with their iron and blood killing and cutting, which is the eighteen sharp weapons of the World Association.


    Some people provoked the wasteland and the demon king Du Shaofu. The eighteen guards of the heavenly general didn''t need to be ordered to attack directly.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, the runes poured out all over the sky, killing intention soared into the sky, some human bodies burst open, blood poured, and the energy mixed with screams spread.


    "Ah..."


    There are howls and howls. How many of these mobs will be the opponents of the 18 guards?


    "Let me do it. I''ll take care of these nasty people!"


    Tender voice came out, a small figure rushed out, directly appeared in the chaos of the war circle.


    This is a little girl with blue light in her eyes. She looks at the chaotic battle circle excitedly. She does not have any fear of retreat, but looks forward to incomparable expectations.


    "Du Xiaohuang, come back to me!"


    Zixuan opened her mouth, and the little fellow who rushed out without paying attention was nobody else except Du Xiaohuang.


    "Ganniang, don''t worry. Those guys can''t help Du Xiaohuang!"


    The little star curled his lips and looked calm and confident.


    "Boom


    At the same time, in front of the battle circle, with Du Xiaohuang''s tender voice falling down, there was a light in her palm, which was bright in the palm, with colorful light in the blue light. At the last moment, it turned into a huge mountain peak in the void. The whole body was filled with alternating colors of white and black, with seven colors of light rising and fluctuating talisman secret patterns.


    This peak is very strange, from the foot of the mountain to the peak, numerous caves appear, like a honeycomb.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2080

    In fact, the peak is more like an ant nest, with the strong fluctuating energy of heaven and earth, with a blazing and terrible breath, spreading to the sky, and there is also a supreme beast of the Phoenix clan.


    When he saw the strange mountain, Du Shaofu''s eyes were also empty.


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop Du Xiaohuang at this time. Although he was alert, he had a lot of expectations in his eyes.


    ¡±Wuwu... "


    Suddenly, when the strange mountain appeared in the void, there was a strange wave sound coming out.


    The voice is not loud, but it can spread through the void, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Listening to the strange voice, he Qingrong, lonely sky howl, thunder eagle king, miemeng king and so on suddenly changed color. The voice was too familiar to them.


    ¡±Wuwu... "


    There was a vast amount of light from the strange mountain, and in an instant the void was filled with the strange sound of "whine".


    Light spread, dense strange things swept out, like locusts in transit.


    In a flash, the whole void was covered with strange things, flashing black and white light, sending out a thrilling sound, accompanied by a blazing flame, with colorful colors.


    Those strange things covered the air, gathered together, more than thousands.


    They are intertwined and can directly block the void.


    They are the size of a small nail plate. They are black and white, like ants. They show sharp fangs. Their legs are small and sharp, and they have four wings.


    These strange and ferocious things, small wings can cut the void. What''s more, the wings are filled with a little colorful flame, which seems to be the same as the supreme Orc flavor of Phoenix clan.


    ¡±What is that? How terrible it is


    A woman screamed, and her face turned pale.


    ¡±Wuwu... "


    All over the world of strange things, wings flutter, sharp hiss in the mouth, converged into that strange whine.


    Their sharp fangs are like needles, their cold light is Zhanzhan, their wings are fluttering, and their colorful flames are diffused. They are more like a sea of fire converging and building.


    The terrible breath is frightening and creepy!


    These strange things, around Du Xiaohuang at the moment, are in submission, in awe.


    "Get rid of them!"


    Du Xiaohuang opened her mouth, her eyes were full of bright light, and her childish voice was full of vigor.


    "Wuwu..."


    When Du Xiaohuang''s voice dropped, the strange thing that covered the sky and earth was like a locust passing through the country, and immediately killed out.


    That terrible breath set off a wave of space, leading to many of the strongest breath, and even reached the level of almost boundary environment.


    "Soul eating ant, that''s the legendary soul eating ant!"


    "The soul eating ants that have appeared in the divine space are the soul eating ants!"


    "It seems that there are some differences in the soul eating ants in the divine space, and they are even more terrifying!"


    Some people finally recognized that these terrible things were soul eating ants.


    When the soul eating ant spreads out, many creatures look startled, that is absolutely a terrifying thing!


    What a space the ants have been to, especially the people who have been to the mountain of ants to see the God of foot!


    "Wuwu..."


    In a flash, the vast void was submerged into a sea of soul eating ants, such as a sea of fire sweeping, the strange hissing sound harsh, let people tremble.


    They are fierce and fearless, open their ferocious mouths, bite the void with their tusks, and besiege the crowd headed by the master of the nether world.


    In this way, the overwhelming number of soul eating ants swept in. At the night of killing, qianguyu and other heavenly generals, such as qianguyu, had to retreat directly and dare not be affected.


    A group of people around Yuming domain master were frightened when they were killed by night floating Ling and qianguyu. Unexpectedly, the people in the wasteland dare to fight them on the spot.


    "No, it''s a Soul Eater!"


    At the moment, facing the overwhelming soul eating ant, these people are even more frightened and trembling, and their pupils are shrinking!


    "Bang bang!"


    Some people tried their best to activate the magic weapon, used the secret method and pulse soul to explode the space, and large pieces of talismans and secret patterns flooded the void.


    ¡±Wuwu... "


    But there was a strange scene. These obstacles just shook some weak soul eating ants around.


    However, the spirit eating ant, which has reached the boundary level, is quickly swept out of the broken void and can swallow up those talismans and secret patterns. In a moment, it appears before the crowd and will drill into many human bodies in an instant.


    They are covered with dense soul eating ants. Some strong people even turn into skeletons and bones in an instant. The yuan God is also devoured by the dense soul eating ants.


    "AhThe overwhelming number of soul eating ants swept across the land, and those who originally yelled at the wasteland screamed one after another, unable to stop it, even unable to escape.


    At this time, these mobs know what a stupid choice they have made!


    "What a terrible Soul Eater!"


    Many eyes in exclamation, it is really hard to imagine, such a small soul eating ant body, how can contain such a terrible power!


    These soul eating ants are fierce, fearless and formidable.


    "It seems to have changed, stronger!"


    Du Shaofu murmured, these soul eating ants have changed a lot compared with the original one. They have a colorful flame, which contains the supremacy of the Phoenix family. No doubt, it seems that they have also changed. They are better than the original ones!


    Du Shaofu was very familiar with the ants. They were not only tough and tough, but also huge in number. They were loyal to the ant emperor. They only obeyed the emperor''s orders. No one was willing to provoke them!


    The sudden change was so fast that the master of the nether world could hardly see the extreme. He seemed to have a feeling that he had not yet returned to God.


    Everything was beyond his expectation. The demon king had not opened his mouth. The eighteen guards of the heavenly general had already dealt with him. At the moment, the terrible soul eating ant appeared.


    The screams all around made the master of the nether world tremble more and more, and uneasiness and fear poured out from the depths of the yuan God.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, don''t you put everyone in your eyes, and you want to be the enemy of the world!"


    The master of the nether world made a hand print and shot it directly at him. The ants in the boundary realm roared away.


    The strength of the master of the nether world is not vulgar. He dares to fish in troubled waters and wants to arouse public anger, because he has excellent strength.


    His main realm is close to the peak level of cultivation, in the whole world, also belongs to the absolute strong level.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2081

    "Boom..."


    There is a huge space for the master.


    "Old thing, you hate it most!"


    Du Xiaohuang stares at the master of the nether world. Her small body bursts into a bright light in the twinkling of an eye. The blue light spreads all over the sky, and a terrible threat diffuses. She turns into a soul eating ant.


    This soul eating ant is only the size of a baby. Its eight wings are connected, as thin as a cicada''s wing. It flutters slightly. Its wings are wrapped by colorful fire. From the inside to the outside, it diffuses a kind of colorful brilliance. A ray of golden light flickers out, releasing the supreme beast family''s prestige of the Phoenix clan, and is accompanied by the domineering power of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan.


    Although this colorful flame seems to be a little weak, it is by no means comparable to the colorful flame of ordinary Phoenix clan. Only huangling''er, who is pregnant with ancestral blood, can be compared with it.


    "Boom


    When such a soul eating ant appears, the whole void trembles. Under the terrible pressure, the living creatures tremble, and many powerful orcs crawl for it.


    Ants flapping their wings with the sky, colorful fire in the whole body, dive down, the potential as startling the sky!


    Eight wings flapping, God ants in the sky, the supreme majesty swept across the sky, the vast sky, a column of light pointed at the master of the nether world, runes and colorful flames burst out in an instant, blazing breath and supreme authority, startling the world!


    "Gee!"


    God ants neigh, such as Huang Ming, sparrow, bright light column, peerless and powerful, breaking everything.


    This is Du Xiaohuang''s supreme power of the ant queen, with the golden wings of the ROC, the Phoenix clan and the soul eating ant itself.


    Du Xiaohuang''s nirvana metamorphosis, cocoon into a butterfly!


    At this time, the sky and the earth are shaking, making the world boiling and shaking the world!


    "the supreme ant queen!"


    In the distant void, when such words come out from the mouth of many powerful saints at the same time, this piece of heaven and earth is completely shaken!


    Supreme ant Huang, that is the existence of legend.


    It is said that in ancient times, there was a supreme ant Huang who could fight with her ancestors. It was so powerful and incomparable that it left endless legends and unique style in ancient times.


    And now, it''s a supreme ant queen!


    The supreme ant Huang comes out, eight wings vibrate together, and has three kinds of supreme Orc power, incomparable!


    "Soul eating ant This is the supreme ant queen


    The master of the nether world was frightened and his eyes were twitching violently. The terrible pressure made his spirit tremble.


    How could he have thought that the little girl who looked harmless to human beings and animals was actually the supreme ant Huang in the legend, which was a terrible existence in the legend.


    However, the master of the nether world is not a weak man because he is close to the top level of cultivation. He has been able to practice so far, and he has left a great reputation in the three continents and nine states. It is absolutely not just luck that he can cultivate.


    "Boom


    The master of the nether world used a good method, which was inherited from the ancient mountain gate. Some secret methods were transformed into runes all over the sky and condensed into a circle of light, like a light shield to protect the body against the attack of the supreme ant Huang.


    For a moment, the collision was fierce, and the energy rushed in all directions.


    "Roar..."


    The master of the nether world has rich experience in fighting, and his hand is fierce. In the condensation of his hand print, a long knife suddenly appears, releasing extraordinary power. The talisman''s secret pattern erupts. It is a treasure close to the level of sacred utensil, and it directly cuts Du Xiaohuang''s body.


    "Gee!"


    The supreme ant Huang fluttered its wings and made the sound of Huang Ming. The colorful fire on her body was even more blazing. The flames were surging and the wings were shaking, which directly resisted the knife.


    The light and shadow of the sword are shocking, and the void around is broken.


    The master of the nether world was shocked. He did not expect that the supreme ant Huang was stronger than he had imagined. His knife was resisted, just a trace left on the eight wings.


    Then the trace of the former recovered in the colorful flame, intact.


    Such a body is too terrible, very terrible!


    Du Xiaohuang''s supreme body, the ant Huang, retreated slightly. In her bright light, she flowed with golden light and colorful flame. Her eyes turned into colorful colors. She fluttered her wings again to kill the master of the nether world to kill him.


    "Boom


    The master of the nether world had no way to retreat and was unable to get out of it. He did his best. The breath level near the peak of the master territory broke out without reservation. There were mysterious martial veins surging on his body. In front of and behind him, there were many animal shadows emerging.


    The shadow of these animals is the size of a hill, covering the void. If it is swept by the tide of animals, it impacts on Du Xiaohuang''s supreme ant Huang.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The virtual shadow roars, like a living creature, huff and puff the secret patterns of the talisman. It is ferocious and ferocious. It wants to crush Du Xiaohuang''s small body in the void.


    This terrible prestige, let many people at the moment also for Du Xiaohuang pour cool air.


    The supreme ant Huang is terrible, but Du Xiaohuang is still too small to grow up.


    The little star watched in the distance, but there was nothing to worry about.


    But it is the Phoenix sage, phoenix burning fire, Huang Ling Er, Feng Han and other powerful Phoenix clan, the light in the eyes of the wave, seems to be looking forward to something.At this moment, Du Xiaohuang''s small body did not give in half, or even went forward without retreating. With a violent and blazing breath on her body, she instantly shook the sky and rushed into the sky.


    The next moment, from Du Xiaohuang''s body, colorful flame boiling swept.


    "Boom


    The eight wings fluttered, and the whole void was shaking.


    The colorful flame also condensed into a huge Phoenix shadow, spreading wings in the void, covering the sky like blocking the sky, making people feel small and shocking!


    From the huge shadow of the Phoenix like a living creature, a terrible pressure pervaded, which made the beasts tremble.


    "That''s..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were trembling. At the moment, Du Shaofu was also shocked by the colorful flame promoted by Du Xiaohuang. The colorful flame was slightly different from the colorful flame on huangling''er, but its power seemed to be no better than that of the Phoenix bathing fire triggered by Feng Han when they fought!


    "This is Nirvana bath fire. Du Xiaohuang''s magical means obtained after her transformation in the nirvana pool is better than that of Phoenix bathing in fire!"


    Zixuan''s voice reached Du Shaofu''s ears, telling Du Xiaohuang the origin of the flame.


    "Nirvana bath fire, compared with Phoenix bath fire is better!"


    There is a wave in Du Shaofu''s eyes. It is said that the Phoenix people who can cultivate the Phoenix bath fire are extremely powerful and claim to be able to burn everything and burn all living things.


    Du Xiaohuang''s nirvana bath fire is even better. If it reaches the extreme, it will be terrible.


    "This is my Nirvana bath fire!"


    When Du Xiaohuang uses nirvana to bathe in fire, all the strong people in the Phoenix clan are shaking their bodies and eyes.


    Feng Han, Huang ling''er, Huang Fei and so on are also surging waves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2082

    "Nirvana bath fire, Huang Fei nine days!"


    It''s a long story, but the match is as fast as lightning. Du Xiaohuang''s tender voice is full of pressure.


    "Goo!"


    A sound of Huang Ming resounds from the sky. From the body of the huge Phoenix shadow, a rolling colorful flame rises, which makes many creatures, especially the orcs, unable to bear the supreme pressure and turn into noumenon and roar.


    The Phoenix shadow roars out with the nirvana bath fire, and the world seems to be covered.


    That terrible power and blazing heat, is to burn the surrounding void into a dark vacuum, the deep dark light makes people creepy.


    "Hula..."


    The shadow of the huge Phoenix, which covers the sky and the sun, flutters with the overwhelming Nirvana bath fire, just like a flood pouring.


    The terrible blazing heat is enough to burn all living beings, destroy the large animal shadow urged by the master of the nether world, and burn it into smoke in the sea of colorful fire.


    Such an offensive is too frightening.


    The terrible flame also swept in front of the master of the nether world.


    The master of the nether world looks pale, and his pupils show a terrible color. The terrible high temperature makes his spirit seem to be on fire in the mud pill palace.


    "Boom


    The final breath was surging, and the master of the nether world was full of hair, and gave out a bright light. The talisman and secret pattern condensed into an ancient armor all over the body in a moment. The breath was very old, but it gave out brilliant light, only some places were dim.


    This is a treasure for protecting one''s body. It was obtained by the master of the nether world from the ancient mountain gate. Although some places are broken, many practitioners in the same realm have been damaged by this armor in recent years.


    Under the shadow of the Phoenix, Du Xiaohuang''s body, the supreme ant emperor, emerged from it.


    At the moment, Du Xiaohuang''s body was shining brightly, and the glittering and translucent mixture of golden light, colorful flame and blue light was like a brilliant glow. A pair of tentacles in front of her shook gently, like a fist.


    The fist is shaped, with bright blue light and golden light suddenly gushing out.


    It is still like two rounds of rising sun in the sky, showing a terrible mystery.


    "Long..."


    The supreme breath suddenly comes, such as the sound of the sky, above the void behind Du Xiaohuang, suddenly there are eight rings of God in the sky, and the supreme one is born!


    Eight rounds of God ring haunted, echoed with the fists, burst out thousands of fists.


    "Supreme ant Huang Li!"


    Du Xiaohuang drank like thunder, and her whole body was shining. Her fists were like the rising sun. In a moment, she aimed at the master of Yuming domain and fell hard on her chest.


    The master of the nether world is shaking, the ancient armor on his body is shining, and the talisman and secret patterns guard his body. The mysterious power blends together to form a strong fortress.


    However, Du Xiaohuang''s fist, echoing with the eight rings of God ring, blooms with astonishing mystery. There is also the domineering smell of the golden winged Dapeng and the power of the true Phoenix. After a short period of stagnation, the ancient armor on the master of the nether world is corroded and smashed.


    "Hiss!"


    Under this small pair of fists, the ancient armor on the master of Yuming domain was smashed, and the broken body rushed out from behind, and the bloody blood hole was exposed.


    But in the panic of his pupils, the master of the nether world felt the breath of death, which was clear and rich.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The body and the yuan God of the master of the nether world are being eroded and destroyed by the impact. The terrible power makes him unable to resist. Finally, his body is completely broken in the void.


    The master of the netherworld is dead, and all the spirits are destroyed!


    The sky was silent for no reason, and countless eyes were dull.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    After that, the whole room was filled with cool air.


    The birth of such a supreme ant Huang shocked the world!


    "What a terrible queen


    Among the major forces, the strong are shaking. Such a supreme ant Huang has infinite potential.


    "It''s the little guy. She''s transformed. It''s not the old ant emperor''s trust."


    Beside the purple lotus fairy, the rainbow moon opened her mouth, and her long purple hair appeared hazy and dreamy, enveloping the light.


    "Do you know the origin of the supreme ant queen?"


    The purple lotus fairy looks back, her red lips are slightly open, her voice is soft, and the sunken fish is listening.


    "No, I don''t know. I just heard about it."


    Rainbow moon immediately shook her head, there is a look in the eyes, in the evasion without leaving traces.


    "Oh, this supreme ant queen is extraordinary, young, and has infinite potential." Purple lotus fairy smile, as if did not see the rainbow moon eyes dodge look.


    "The cultivation of Nirvana without reincarnation has killed the strength that can reach the peak of the main realm. The supreme ant Huang deserves its reputation!"


    Xuangu opened his mouth, such a supreme ant Huang, which shocked him.


    "The little girl seems to have the breath of my golden winged mires."


    In the golden eyes of Kalou batian, he couldn''t bear to be shocked. His vision was so fierce that Du Xiaohuang''s talent and fighting power might not even be under the real Jialou jueyu, and her potential would not be under the Kalou jueyu."Du Xiaohuang was suffering from natural diseases. I used to maintain her vitality with immortal grass and her own blood essence, but I didn''t expect to give her the blood of a family of golden winged Dapeng birds."


    Du''s face of Xiaoba is revealed by Du''s smile.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was also shocked. The supreme ant Huang was worthy of its reputation and was much stronger than expected.


    Du Xiaohuang was transformed into the supreme ant Huang, and the eight wheel God ring was in the sky. Compared with the great supreme nirvana, there was only a line of separation between this nirvana.


    Especially the nirvana bath fire and the supreme ant Yuhuang power, the power is amazing!


    "No wonder, no wonder, ha ha ha ha, this little girl is really predestined with my family of golden winged mires."


    Jialoubatian laughed. Such a supreme ant Huang is closely related to the golden winged Dapeng family. In terms of seniority, he is still his great grandson. Undoubtedly, the golden winged ROC family has filled in a terrifying descendant.


    Listening to Jialou batian''s words, Fengchi saint is somewhat subdued.


    According to the truth, the supreme ant Huang is the closest to his Phoenix family.


    But now it seems that Du Xiaohuang has become one of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    However, Fengchi saint can''t understand that the relationship between Xiaoxing and Du Xiaohuang''s little girl and Du Shaofu is probably the closest one to the desolate country.


    "Eight rounds of divine fire, life and death metamorphosis, Nirvana life and death, the supreme ant Yuhuang power, rumored to be able to destroy the heaven and earth, with boundless prospects." The light language of the moon.


    "Wuwu..."


    All over the sky, the soul devouring ant ants hiss and the sound is frightening. All the living creatures that originally gathered around the master of Yuming domain are killed.


    These mobs could not escape from the siege of the soul eating ant, and the spirits were all destroyed in the howling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2083

    Such a scene, let the sky kill the sky will 18 Wei in one side also look at each other, for it smack tongue.


    At the moment, there is no doubt that such a group of extraordinary supreme beings, such as Chen Qingrong, lonely sky howl, Oriental Green wood, Kalou jueyu, Dongli ruosu, are all in a state of agitation.


    "I''m not polite to you if any of you dares to yell and scream!"


    The supreme ant queen is in the sky, with colorful fire lingering around, and her eyes are sharp.


    Those living creatures and small and medium-sized forces who had intended to fish in troubled waters had already retreated far away. They were silent and shivering, and they did not dare to speak.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    All over the sky, the soul devouring ant ants hissed and returned to the nest of the peak like a tide, and finally turned into a ray of light and returned to the body of the supreme ant Huang.


    Du Xiaohuang''s body converged and turned into a harmless little girl. Her eyes were wide and she glanced at the void around her. Then she happily returned to Du Shaofu''s side. Her mouth rose with pride and pride, and said, "Dad, I''ve killed that annoying old man."


    "Be careful next time. Don''t be disobedient."


    Du Shaofu smiles bitterly. Although the little girl is related to the Phoenix clan, most people dare not touch her, but there are many enemies of his own. There are also some people who are not afraid of the existence of the Phoenix clan. We can''t let this little girl have an accident.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was also gratified that he had not been entrusted by the old ant emperor. He had successfully transformed into a butterfly and shocked the world!


    "I''ve got something this time. Let''s see if these weapons are still handy."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. In the process of his fingerprints, there was a flash of light coming out of his hand, which made the sound of wind and thunder. The lights were swept to Huang ling''er, Huang Fei, Feng Han, Feng Chu, Qi Jiajun, Zou Wen''an and two other outstanding disciples of the Yin Yang family.


    There are eight ancient sacred objects and several bags of heaven and earth.


    "This is..."


    Feng Han, Feng Chu, barren, Zou Wen''an, etc. were shocked. It was an ancient sacred vessel. Then, one by one, his face was beaming with joy. For fear that Du Shaofu would repent, he immediately received the sacred vessel and the heaven and earth bag in front of him.


    Seven night Xi smile, she did not get the sacred instrument, but did not care too much, Du Shaofu''s heart, she naturally understand.


    Moon saint, Phoenix blazing saint''s eyes slightly take the color of surprise.


    There are absolutely few sacred objects in the whole Phoenix family and Yin Yang family.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s gift to Huang ling''er and qiyexi is undoubtedly a gift to the Phoenix family and the yin-yang family.


    Although the Phoenix family and the yin-yang family didn''t contribute to the battle just now, and even entrusted them with the blessing of breaking the battle, the demon king did not eat on his own.


    Yue Sheng and Feng Chi Sheng show a smile. It''s enough for Phoenix clan and Yin Yang family to get such a big price for nothing, but other forces have nothing.


    "My grandson is not stingy. You two should take good care of it in the future." Jialoubatian looked at the moon saint and the Phoenix blazing saint, and his expression was serious.


    The saints of the moon and the Phoenix can''t help but stare at jialoubatian. All the sacred utensils and treasures just now have been collected by Du Shaofu. It''s true that the superficial details of the wasteland are no longer under the top nine families.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t give the golden winged ROC family, the relationship between Du Shaofu and the golden winged ROC would definitely be more than that of the Yin Yang family and the Phoenix family.


    "Thanks to the wasteland for breaking the battle this time."


    There was a voice coming, old and long, and a figure falling from all directions, a large number of people, breath surging, and extraordinary posture.


    When Du Shaofu raised his eyes, it was Mohist, Confucian, peasant and Taoist.


    In addition to the familiar Mo Ru Nan, Kong Sansi, Zhou Xiaoluo, Xu Yangzi and others, there are also some strong people of the older generation, such as Tianbei, Qin and Mengwen of Taoism, all of which are powerful in the holy land.


    And the leaders of Confucianism, Taoism and farmers are the four sages.


    "I''ve seen Wu Zun."


    Some of the Confucianists came forward and Kong Yuqi, among others, paid homage to Du Shaofu.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu passed through Wufeng Tianlu, so he had the title of "Wufeng".


    Wu Zun does not interfere in the affairs of Confucianism, but his status can be equal to that of his master!


    "This guy is still a Confucian wizard!"


    Many people, such as Yuesheng and Xuangu, are very surprised. They know what the Confucian witch statue stands for.


    "No wonder this guy has the power of a Confucian witch."


    Huang ling''er and Qi Yexi, who have been puzzled for a long time, understand it at this moment. No wonder Du Shaofu has the power of the Witch of Confucianism, and together with this guy, he has always been the wizard of Confucianism.


    "No gift."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile. It was his own chance to understand the Wushen Scripture through Wufeng Tianlu, but he wanted to thank Confucianism for its perfection.


    The middle-aged Confucians who had been practicing in the Holy Land in front of the Confucianists had elegant clothes and extraordinary temperament. However, Du Shaofu was slightly surprised.At first, in Confucianism, Du Shaofu had met with master Meng Jiuyuan, the sage of martial Confucianism. His breath was more powerful than those of Legalists and strategists, but he did not come at the moment.


    "Is there more than one sage in Confucianism?" Du Shaofu was shocked.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t think much about it. Once again, there was a bright light in front of him, which filled the ancient atmosphere.


    Du Shaofu called out eight ancient sacred vessels, which were plundered to Zhou Xiaoluo, Jiang Yunfeng, Mo Runan, Mo Junyu, Kong Sansi, Kong Yuqi, xuyangzi and xulingzi, and handed them to eight people in public.


    Farmers, Confucianists, Taoists, Mohists, the Four Saints of the strong are all aware of the heart, showing a smile, proving that everyone''s choice was right at the beginning.


    The sage of the moon, Xuangu and Fengchi, looked in his eyes with a smile, but his heart was filled with waves.


    Who said the demon king Du Shaofu was just ferocious and fierce. This guy is clearly trying to win over everyone.


    With such a large amount of writing today, there are more than a dozen ancient sacred vessels. I''m afraid it''s hard to give up the name of someone else.


    Even if it is them, they are absolutely reluctant to give up.


    "Has this boy changed sex..."


    In the Mohist lineup, many people, such as Sima Taixing and Gu Qingyang elder, were surprised.


    In their hearts, Du Shaofu''s character was the best. He never took advantage of others. How could he be so generous.


    In fact, Du Shaofu was reluctant to give up, but he was taken care of by Confucianists, Taoists, farmers and yin-yang families in recent years. On the other hand, he was united by strategists and dragon people. This made Du Shaofu understand that although his own strength is the real strength, sometimes he absolutely needs the support of his allies and friends.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2084

    Confucianism and Taoism are undoubtedly the best choice of allies.


    Taking out more than a dozen ancient sacred objects, Du Shaofu is in pain.


    However, under such circumstances, Du Shaofu did not understand that it was not wise to eat alone.


    Even if you are not afraid of other people at present, it is difficult to avoid being missed.


    At the moment, take out some, not only is a big human feelings, afraid is also dare not think about.


    Du Shaofu did not forget himself. Although almost all the sacred vessels he had got were taken out, the most powerful ancient sacred vessels and the biggest harvest bag of heaven and earth remained in his hands.


    There are Du Xiaoyao and elder brother Zhen Qingchun who have not yet moved what they got. This is definitely the most fruitful harvest.


    "I''ve met master, Shigong and brother."


    Later, Du Shaofu saluted his master Gu Qingyang, his senior master Jinpeng, and his elder martial brother Sima stepping on the star.


    Gu Qingyang, the master of Jinpeng domain, and other eyes showed a smile. Even in front of several strongmen of holy land, they also felt that they could raise their heads.


    In particular, Gu Qingyang looks like a fairy, but two big front teeth are revealed with a smile.


    Today, who doesn''t know du Shaofu, the demon king, is his first disciple of ancient Qing Yang. What a beautiful scene.


    Du Shaofu was not mean to his master all the time. According to the truth, this time he had a good harvest, and he had to give him some good things.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t give it in a hurry. Anyway, he didn''t have time to recognize the holy relic at the moment. He would let master become the target of a conscientious person and let people think about it.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, in front of the void came the trembling sound, there was a devil in the sky, startled everyone.


    "It''s the devil''s sect who''s coming in!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the front of the sky, where was the depth of the ancient battlefield.


    This ancient battlefield is too big. The place where the ancient sacred objects and treasures are just harvested is just outside the area.


    Under the talent of red Jiri macaque pulse soul, Du Shaofu had only been exposed to places with treasures.


    And in the depths of this ancient battlefield, there is no life, there is dim and dim.


    Just afraid of other people coming in, Du Shaofu did not take a close look.


    As the evil spirit soared into the sky, Du Shaofu looked at the front space, his eyes narrowed, and then he looked at the front carefully.


    The ancient battlefield that has been in it is vast and boundless. The land just passed by is just the edge. In front of it, there are ancient trees with cracked old skin standing in the sky. The ancient vines are winding and winding like a dragon.


    There are broken walls and debris to the end of the line of sight, across that hazy dark to lifeless area, there is a huge giant towering, like a crawling in the vast ancient battlefield of the universe fierce beast, the breath is to make people feel the spirit shudder!


    The figure of the demon cult people appeared in front of them. They did not seem to have delayed. They rushed to the front when they were trapped in the big array.


    There the light seems bright, with the mist floating, the glow is dazzling.


    But with the entrance of the demon cult, the figure disappeared.


    The evil spirit that swept out was just surging from the haze. It seemed that the people of the inner demon sect were in great trouble, and the strong ones of the demon sect took part in it.


    "There are treasures in there!"


    A living creature rushed to him immediately. All the sacred utensils and treasures outside had already fallen into the hands of Du Shaofu, the demon king. He had to go inside to look for opportunities. He was afraid that Du Shaofu would be the first to take all the sacred objects and treasures.


    "It doesn''t seem easy."


    The village''s holy land, the strong man, has white hair, plain clothes and cloth shoes. His eyes on his old face are as deep as the sea. He is looking at the front, and his looks are dim.


    "Everyone should be careful when they enter the demon battlefield in order to find out what is going on." The Taoist holy land is strong, with half a hundred appearance, and the simple Taoist robe fits perfectly.


    All the creatures rushed forward, drowned in the misty light, and aroused the waves of the rays.


    Du Shaofu has been staring at the Dharma school, the dragon family and other holy land practitioners, watching that several holy land practitioners have also entered into it and disappeared.


    Later, Taoism, farmhouse, Confucianism, Phoenix clan, yin and Yang family also entered.


    "Be careful


    Du Shaofu said to Huang Guo and Du''s children and followed him in.


    In that hazy light, the breath is more frightening.


    As they entered the hazy glow, the scene in front of them suddenly changed, and the scene inside changed greatly.


    This is the dark battlefield, where there are white bones scattered in the vast ruins of the earth.


    There is an inexplicable storm, bone fragments and dust like a sandstorm surging, the scene is very terrible, let the hair stand!


    This space is dead and can''t feel any vitality. Some are just decay and boundlessness, full of the breath of death.


    "Where is this place?"


    Du Shaofu subconsciously pinched his palm. This place is too much like an illusion, but the palm is very painful. This is true.The yuan God peeped into the four directions. Du Shaofu studied it carefully and did not feel that this place was a magic array. This was the normal existence.


    "Is this the original battlefield?"


    Jialou jueyu, seven night light, Dongli Qingqing and other people were shocked. It was full of white bones, broken walls, no vitality of the damaged land, whether it was the original ancient battlefield.


    "No, it doesn''t seem right!"


    Kalou batian opened his mouth, his eyes were always wondering, as if he had found something.


    Suddenly, jialoubatian stamped on the ground, and a huge stone flew up, but then fell to the ground, smashing a hole in the ground, making the ground tremble.


    "Eh..."


    Jialoubatian''s face suddenly changed. He stamped on the ground again, and the boulder flew up and blew out a blow.


    "Bang!"


    This time, the boulder exploded directly in the low air, turned into powder, and poured on the decaying earth.


    "This place is strange and suppresses our cultivation. We can only use the power of the body!"


    Jialoubatian has a dignified face. He has proved that this strange place suppresses cultivation, but has no effect on physical strength.


    Smell the speech, everyone changes color.


    Yuesheng and Xuangu were also testing immediately, and then confirmed that kaloubatian had said that his face had changed a lot.


    This strange place suppresses cultivation and can only use the power of the body.


    Du Shaofu is also testing. It is clear that his accomplishments are still immortal. It seems that he is not far away from the holy land. However, he is inexplicably influenced by a strange force in this space and can not use any martial arts and means.


    "Boom


    A huge stone was smashed in front of Du Shaofu and turned into pieces.


    This is the physical strength. It is the most direct and arrogant force. It is the most direct and arrogant force. Only the physical force is not affected.


    "What a strange place!"


    Du Shaofu was really shocked. This place is so fantastic and incredible.


    Obviously, it is not an illusion, but it suppresses cultivation, but it has no influence on physical strength.


    Du Shaofu carefully felt that the dark Qi could flow through the acupoints and orifices of meridians. However, he was affected and could not gather his martial arts skills and means. All he could do was to use his physical strength.


    "No, they all disappeared!"


    All of a sudden, Zhen Qingchun was surprised. Some of the people who had just been in front of her had disappeared, and they didn''t know where they had gone.


    "The demons, Legalists, dragon people and famous people are all gone."


    Dongli Qingqing is surprised. Those people who are just in the distance, such as the demon sect, the Legalists and the famous masters, have disappeared without any trace in front of them.


    "The little star is gone!"


    "Where are the Xuangu elders?"


    "fenghan, they are gone!"


    There were a lot of exclamations from all around, and all of them changed their color.


    A lot of figures like little stars and Xuangu have disappeared just now. I don''t know how to disappear.


    "It''s so weird here. Be careful!" The old lady, kalomora, reminded the crowd.


    "Hula..."


    A strange gust of wind suddenly formed in front of them, swept over the crowd, and set off the dense white bones and dust all over the sky, just like the sea roaring in the sea and rolling up a thousand waves.


    "Be careful, everyone. Get together."


    Many strong people speak, but at this moment, such a place can only use the force of the body, it is difficult to protect the people around them, only to make everyone close together.


    The storm swept through the sky and blocked out the sun, sweeping many areas, making the front of the invisible.


    "Chulala..."


    Such a storm is strange and powerful, blowing a lot of white bones and stones, like a sharp sword, which can penetrate the space in the storm.


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu shook his arm and smashed the nearby stones and senbai broken bones into powder.


    However, many people were swept back by the strong wind, and some were injured in the white broken bones and stones of Nathan, and their bodies were hard to resist.


    "The general realm of physical body, can not stop!"


    Du Shaofu frowned and looked dignified. The strength of the broken bones and stones swept by the storm was enough to make the ordinary practitioners of the realm hard to resist. This is another dangerous place.


    The storm came quickly, but then it was resolved directly.


    The roaring storm faded, and the white bones and stones poured on the ground, turned into piles of hills, piled up around the people.


    Du Shaofu''s figure swept to the top of the mountain where bones and stones were interwoven. Although it suppressed the cultivation power, there was no problem in jumping at a low altitude. It was just that if he wanted to fly, it would be impossible.


    There are also figures swept out around, falling on the top of the mountain where the broken bones and stones are piled up, but the number is not large.


    "No, they''re all gone!"The tiger opened his mouth and looked around with dark eyes. There were a lot of people just gathered together, but the number of people who appeared on the top of the mountain where stones and broken bones were piled up was only a dozen.


    Others, without any reason, disappeared in the strange storm.


    "It''s weird!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t understand why the place was so strange that people disappeared for no reason.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2085

    "San Shao, what should I do now?"


    Xiao Hu and other figures swept to Du Shaofu''s side. They didn''t know what to do. They were all careful.


    After scanning his eyes, Du Shaofu found that he was still around. Only Du Xiaohu, Du Hao, Dai Xingyu, Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu, Wuque, Qi Jiajun, fenghan, Tang Meiling, generals, as well as several old people and disciples of the Yin Yang family and the Hehuan sect were still around. There were only 16 people in total.


    Originally, the major forces together, nearly a thousand people, that is a huge lineup.


    Quietly, that strange storm, silent like so many people have disappeared.


    Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, qiyexi, Qingqing in the East, jialoubatian and others have disappeared, which makes Du Shaofu worried and dignified.


    Looking around, there was no difference between behind him and when he came. All around was the battlefield with white bones, broken walls, and decaying everywhere.


    In the distance, the huge giant still stands tall, as if in the air, which makes people feel the spirit trembling, like a cosmic beast sleeping and crawling.


    "To the front!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dim. It should be the center. This place is strange. But the final destination should be there.


    Du Shaofu estimated that Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, and dad should be in other places in this strange place at this moment. They can''t find themselves. As long as they can see the huge thing, they should also go there.


    After that, Du Shaofu led the others forward.


    With the help of a little force, Du Shaofu was able to sweep out a long distance, and his speed was not slow.


    However, for Tang Wu, Gu Xinyan, Wuque and others, they obviously couldn''t catch up with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu could only slow down and be careful all the way.


    "Hula!"


    A moment later, a huge hole in the ground appeared in front of them.


    The diameter of this huge hole in the ground is thousands of feet, like an abyss. What''s more terrifying is that the red hot magma is constantly diffused.


    "Be careful!"


    When Du Shaofu was in the distance, he felt a huge power of swallowing and blazing.


    The power of swallowing seemed to swallow him in. It was so powerful that he could not resist it.


    The blazing heat can burn everything, and the air gives out wisps of white smoke that ordinary flesh can''t resist.


    "Back


    Du Shaofu immediately made the people behind him retrogress, and did not want to be swallowed up by him.


    "Wuwu..."


    But as Du Shaofu and the others immediately retreated, a strange cry of "Wuwu" came out of the abyss where the magma overflowed.


    The voice was harsh and shrill, as if there was something roaring and struggling.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    There was a roar of animals coming out. In the abyss where the magma overflowed, there were terrible things crawling out, more and more dense.


    Some of these strange things are like apes but not apes, some seem like wolves, and some are like ghosts. They are not too big, but they are filled with hot magma.


    That group of strange and ferocious things, it seems that there is something covered with the shackles of molten plasma, pierced through the body.


    "Wuwu..."


    The monstrous and ferocious things crawling out are constantly falling down again and again. In the shrill scream, it seems that they have turned into ashes and filled with white smoke, leaving nothing behind.


    However, Du Fu''s eyes are full of ferocity, and the most ferocious of Du Fu''s eyes are full of ferocity, for the sake of which Du Fu''s eyes are full of ferocity.


    "Ouch!"


    These ferocious things rush forward with incredible speed. The magma dripping from their bodies can burn the earth. The breath is blazing and terrifying. The earth is cracking and the earth is emitting hot flames.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu and his generals smashed the ferocious things in the most brutal way into magma, breaking up a large void.


    But there are still more ferocious things crawling out of the abyss, and many fall back again. But there are also powerful and ferocious things that break free of their shackles and rush towards them.


    "Back to the left, take a detour!"


    Du Shaofu drank, shook his arms and put his fist in front of the crowd, shattering the ferocious objects.


    With Du Shaofu''s body, there is no great danger in the face of some ferocious and strange things.


    But Du Shaofu was worried about Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu, Tang Meiling and others.


    These strange and ferocious things have strong attack power, and it is difficult to resist the general territory. Just because of the hot breath on the body, it can greatly affect the human spirit.


    Gu Xinyan and Tang Meiling dare not stay and retreat to the left side.


    Du Shaofu and his generals blocked the ferocious things that kept climbing out and rushing in. They were all smashing those strange monsters with the force of their bodies. The space was also blasted, and a large amount of magma poured out.Until Tang Meiling, Dai Xingyu, Gu Xinyan and others retreated, Du Shaofu and his generals made eye contact to shatter the nearest ferocious monsters, and then retreated together.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    These strange things roar ferocious, although the eyes are murderous, but the eyes are very empty.


    Seeing Du Shaofu and his generals retreating violently, these ferocious things chased thousands of Zhang. When they couldn''t catch up with them, they stopped pursuing them. Then they wandered around in a confused way, with magma pouring out on the ground.


    "Wuwu..."


    Du Shaofu, generals, Gu Xinyan, Dai Xingyu and others fell on the distant mountain top and looked at the Grottoes in front of them. The fire was blazing into the sky, and the shrill screams and roars were constantly spreading out, which made people have a kind of creepy feeling.


    "What were those things just now?"


    Tang Meiling''s enchanting face was startled, her red lips were pursed, and her heart was still palpitating.


    "It''s probably affected by this place, but it can''t be verified. But it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We have to take a detour."


    Du Shaofu said that it was impossible to cross the grottoes. Although the detour was far away, it was undoubtedly safer.


    "Did you find anything?" Then Du Shaofu asked the generals.


    "It''s weird. Nothing has been discovered yet."


    The general shook his head, looked very calm, has been looking around.


    People continue to move on, to a mountain, towering trees old skin cracking, with thick old vines climbing huge rocks and towering trees, vigorous like a dragon.


    The mountain range is very large. Although the speed of Du Shaofu and others has been affected, in fact, the speed is not slow. After half an hour of shuttling through the mountains, he did not walk out.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu saw many skeletons, as well as huge remains of monsters.


    But there is no difference between these skeletons and ordinary bones. It seems that the secret bones in the remains of monsters have been affected by a kind of dead gas, and have been corroded into ordinary bones, which have no effect.


    People''s figure spot, constantly passing by.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu stopped and looked sideways, eyebrows slightly raised.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing this, Qi Jia Jun asked.


    "Someone."


    Du Shaofu said that although it was suppressed, it could only use the power of the body, not the power of the yuan God.


    However, the power of Yuan Shen still exists, and the instinct is still there. Du Shaofu is aware of the breath of other people.


    "Can it be the younger martial sister and them?" Tang Meiling said.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes picked and his figure swept past.


    Not far away, several figures were walking cautiously and appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    "There are orcs, I don''t know."


    Qijiajun opened his mouth, the few people did not know, but felt the smell of orcs.


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, the void in front of him suddenly changed. A terrible knife was cut out from the sky, and with the power of cutting the void, it directly fell on one of the few people.


    "Hiss!"


    With such a knife, the void will be cut out of the huge waves, and there will be space to be broken. Before the beheaded figure has time to respond, it will be chopped.


    As the blade swept out, a shadow swept out of the void.


    He was a strange old man. His robe was broken and loose over some dry body. His whole body was like skin and bones. His face had no flesh and blood, just like an old skin covering his skull.


    In his hand, the old man held a sword full of dazzling talismans and secret patterns. The body of the sword seemed to have stars spinning and full of moonlight. The ancient prestige was terrible.


    The old man''s eyes opened and his eyes seemed empty, with a kind of violence and killing.


    When the old man appeared, qiyexi and several old people in Yin and Yang''s family turned pale when they were looking at them carefully.


    "Hiss!"


    When the old man appeared, there was no stagnation. The blade was cut out, and a figure was directly killed.


    "Roar..."


    There is a figure into a huge body, a pair of huge eyes with fierce light, is a giant bird, covered with scales.


    In this strange battlefield, only the physical force can be used. As an orc, the body is the strongest combat power. The giant bird has no hesitation to use the body.


    But it didn''t work. The strange old man was extremely violent. He waved his hand and poked it out. There was an invisible force converging and twisting the void. He grabbed the bird''s wings directly in his hand and threw it to the ground.


    The ground trembles, cracks interweave and spread, spreading like a spider''s web.


    The giant bird is not weak, the breath is very strong, but it was directly smashed into meat sauce by the strange old man, and the blood flowed straight through, and he was killed by life.


    The last figure was killed by this strange old man as fast as lightning,.


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu reminds people that this strange old man is very strong, and his sword in his hand is also an excellent holy weapon. His power seems to have been affected in this strange space, but the old man is too strong, which is much stronger than the ferocious and strange things climbing out of the magma cave not long ago.After the old man killed several figures, on his dry face, his fierce and murderous eyes were staring at Du Shaofu, generals and other officials.


    "Kill!"


    The old man''s eyes were only murderous and violent, and his short words were cold and merciless. His figure directly jumped out and slashed at the crowd.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2086

    The purple robes of the generals trembled, and the figures on the soles of their feet were swept out at the same time. Although the cultivation was suppressed, there was still a sinister spirit in the body. It swept out like a nine you. A claw print grabbed the void and directly blocked the old man.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    The sword awn and the generals collided with each other, and a thunder like sound explosion broke out. The surrounding rocks and mountains cracked and a towering tree exploded nearby.


    "Hiss..."


    The general retreated and fell to the ground, staggering and stepping on the rocks.


    At the moment, the general''s face was no longer calm. There was a small crack in his palm, and there was a strange blood overflow. It was the wound left by the sword, but it recovered as before.


    "The body of the holy land."


    Surprised to look at the dry old man, the eyes of generals and ministers were surprised.


    Although this strange and dry old man was suppressed, it seemed that he could only use the power of the body, but the power of the physical body reached the level of the Holy Land and was incomparable.


    "Hiss!"


    The figure of the dry old man was also shaken away by the generals. Relying on the sword in his hand, he took a great advantage. His eyes were fierce and had no emotion, and there was no stagnation. As soon as his figure was stabilized, he rushed out again like a wild animal.


    This time, the dry old man was clapped with one hand. The physical strength made the void tremble and shatter the void.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu punched out his fist and did his best. He hit the dry old man''s palm. The void roared and the strong wind swept through, shattering the ground!


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu had just one punch, but with all his physical strength, he smashed the strange dry old man to the ground, rushed into the rubble, and raised the dust.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu was also shaken back, sliding back against the ground, where the ground was cracking.


    "The physical strength of the holy land is so strong!"


    Du Shaofu threw his arm and his fist felt numb.


    As verified by the generals and ministers, that strange and dry old man is definitely the cultivation of holy land.


    However, the strange and dry old man in the holy land is also suppressed in this strange battlefield and can only use the power of the body.


    But this curtain fell in Feng Han''s eyes, but it was shocked by the generals and Du Shaofu.


    The strange old man is the strength of the holy land, unable to use the cultivation of the holy land, but the physical body is the real strength of the holy land.


    However, the generals and Du Shaofu shook each other back. How horrible and abnormal the flesh body is, it proves that in the body, it is enough to compete with the Holy Land flesh body.


    "Boom


    The old man rushed out of the rubble heap, his eyes more and more violent, his eyes fixed on Du Shaofu and his generals.


    "Elder, are you the ancestor of my Yin Yang family?"


    Such a voice came from several old people of the Yin and Yang family. Several figures trembled and swept in front of Du Shaofu and his generals.


    "This is supposed to be the elder strongman of my family of yin and Yang who stayed in the battlefield of demons for the first time."


    Qi Jiajun came to Du Shaofu and looked at the old man, who was dry and strange. His eyes were full of light.


    Since the sword and the signs of its use, qijiajun and several elders of the Yin and Yang family all felt the strange old man, most of whom were the ancestors of yin and Yang family who had just stayed in the battlefield of heaven and evil.


    "The ancestors of the Yin and Yang family, left from ancient times?"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was very surprised.


    Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoyao, Tang Meiling and Gu Xinyan are also stunned.


    "Father, are you still alive?"


    Several old men of the Yin Yang family were very excited, with tears in their eyes.


    "Whew!"


    However, the old man responded to the emotional elders of the Yin and Yang family with a single knife. With the strength of the body, although the sword was suppressed, it also had the power of the sword itself. When gathered together, it was incomparable.


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu, who has always been on guard, came to the scene. The purple gold in his hand was shining brightly. Zijin tianque held tightly in his hand. The evil spirit and pressure filled his hand. He faintly echoed with the sound of the wind and thunder of the dragon and tiger, and fought against the sword.


    "Hula..."


    The swords and swords collide, and the strong wind blows, destroying large areas in the space and the mountains, and shaking the old men of yin and Yang away.


    Du Shaofu used the Zijin tianque and did not dare to fight against the knife carelessly. The generals and ministers suffered losses at the beginning. Even though they were physically strong, they did not dare to be careless.


    However, with the emergence of Zijin tianque, Du Shaofu also clearly felt that Zijin tianque was suppressed by the invisible and strange energy in this space. The spirits in Zijin tianque could not be called out, but could use the power of Zijin tianque itself.


    "Kaka..."


    The blade and Zijin tianque collide with each other and emit fireworks like light. The talisman and secret patterns on the sword body and the sword body are broken. As if meteorites collide, the void cracks around are also spreading.At the touch, Du Shaofu retreated several steps.


    The strange old man also retreated again, looking very embarrassed. On the sabre, the stars are fluctuating. If you watch carefully, you can see a tiny crack.


    It was left by Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque, but the crack was very shallow and did not play a significant role in the sword.


    "Not normal. He''s under control, like a puppet!"


    Du Shaofu frowned and looked dignified. This may be a strange old man of the Yin and Yang family''s ancient ancestors. He seemed to be under control, just like a puppet. He didn''t know people at all. He was only violent and murderous.


    "His spirit and body have been corroded and lost their will. Maybe it has something to do with those evil spirits." When the general opened his mouth, he felt some situation, but could not be sure whether it was correct or not.


    "There''s some trouble."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly and looked dignified.


    That strange old man may be the ancient strong one of yin and Yang family, which can not be destroyed directly.


    Even if it is the physical strength of the strange old man, if he really wants to destroy it, even if he and his generals join hands, there will not be too much chance.


    Du Shaofu estimated that even if he could succeed in fighting with the generals, he would definitely have to pay a great price for himself.


    The general looked at Du Shaofu, as if he could see his thoughts.


    "In fact, his God has already died. Everything is controlled, which means that he is dead." Knowing the relationship between Du Shaofu and the Yin Yang family, the generals said to Du Shaofu:


    "how do you see it, my predecessors?"


    Du Shaofu asked several old people of the Yin Yang family that they might be the ancestors of the Yin and Yang family. Even if they were real puppets, they still need to seek the opinions of the Yin and Yang family because of their relationship with them.


    "If our ancestors have been robbed, the emperor of ROC will make a decision!"


    An old man from the Yin Yang family opened his mouth with tears in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2087

    This is the ancient ancestor of the Yin and Yang family. In order to stop the great calamity of heaven and earth, he broke down and damaged it. Life is more than death. He became a living dead person. He ended up in such a way that his descendants were grieved.


    "Kill!"


    After a short delay, the strange old man came again, fearless and fearless. His eyes were fierce and full of killing intention, and his sword was cut into the air.


    Du Shaofu waved his sword, his purple robe was bulging, his hair was standing upside down, and Zijin tianque met him, stirring up the void.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu knew that he could only fight with all his strength and could not retreat.


    With this strange old man''s physical strength, he and his generals can avoid, and others can''t escape. They can only destroy the strange old man by force.


    It''s not that there is no chance to join hands with generals and ministers, but there must be a price to pay.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In a flash, Du Shaofu and the strange old man have collided several times, stirring up the void, which is equivalent to a pure physical confrontation.


    Such a confrontation is also absolutely powerful.


    At the level of both, the power of the body alone is terrible enough.


    The generals did not immediately hand, as if suddenly thought of something, said to Qi Jiajun: "give me a drop of blood essence, maybe can make the result a little better."


    Qi Jiajun didn''t hesitate too much. His fingerprints were coagulated, and his body was filled with Yin and Yang Qi, and the stars were fluctuating. He vomited a wisp of blood essence from his mouth. If it was diffuse in the morning light, he diffused a kind of extraordinary pressure.


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu and the strange old man again hit each other, and the space at the collision place collapsed.


    The pure force of the body caused such terrible movements, which made Feng Han, Tang Meiling, Qu Que and other people in the distance startled and trembled.


    The strange old man''s hand was an instinctive and subconscious reaction.


    But as fast as lightning, extremely strong, it shows that the strange old man was absolutely strong.


    Such physical confrontation is a test of combat experience.


    In this respect, Du Shaofu is absolutely not weak.


    Along the way, all kinds of confrontations continued and honed heavily, which made Du Shaofu''s combat very sophisticated and rich.


    Tang Meiling, Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu and so on looked at the two figures of the duel, which was really hard to bear to shake.


    It''s hard to imagine that at the same level of the two people, there is such a terrible power in the flesh body alone, which can also shatter the void and destroy the mountains and rivers!


    although Du Shaofu''s physical body is very strong and abnormal at the moment, not under the physical force of the strange old man, even Zijin tianque is even more powerful than that precious sword.


    However, people all know that the strange old man is in the holy land. He never dies, and it is not easy to be destroyed.


    At low altitude, the two touch and divide,.


    Du Shaofu stepped back and landed on a towering tree, shattering the cracked tree.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu glanced at him with a chill, a sneer from his mouth, and a brush of neat white teeth.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly snatched out of the towering tree, like a giant ROC flapping its wings, emerging with the shadow, as fast as lightning, the sword pointed straight through the void.


    "Whew!"


    The strange old man''s empty and violent eyes did not fluctuate, but his subconscious step tilted and stabilized his body. At the same time, his body tilted in an arc, which actually avoided Du Shaofu''s sword.


    Du Shaofu''s sword was just before the slanting shoulder of the strange old man. There were waves breaking in the air.


    But Du Shaofu''s sword was obviously not a real killing move. At the moment when the strange old man avoided it, a claw mark in his hand waved golden light, smashed the void, and swept out the dark crack. It was like the sharpest sword. With the supreme domineering spirit, he directly grasped the throat of the strange and dry old man.


    This move is very tricky and fierce, with rich combat skills and experience. Without the experience of many battles, it is difficult to have such a clean offensive!


    Claw print is very sharp, in the dry and strange old man''s double pupil rapid amplification.


    But just as the fierce and domineering golden light claw print is about to fall on the strange and dry old man''s throat, the old man stands with the sword in his hand as armor, directly blocking his throat.


    "Click!"


    The claw print fell on the blade, and the sound of the golden dagger resounded, the fire light broke out, and the starlight fluctuated. The energy ripples visible to the naked eye spread in a ring.


    "Hiss!"


    The dry old man''s eyes were blank, but a fingerprint on his left hand had condensed and swept directly to Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "Fast enough!"


    Du Shaofu was startled. The old man was so terrible. Fortunately, he had been paying attention to it all the time. He did not relax at all. He was also ready to get ready. At the same time, he grasped the golden claw mark on the old man''s Sabre and clenched his claw as a fist. He went down with the momentum of thunder and hit the old man''s chest fiercely.


    "Bang!"


    The empty energy was muffled, and a fist burst into the golden light. The dry and strange old man''s body shook directly, and a "click" sound came out from his chest. It seemed that there was a sound of bone fracture coming out, and his body also flew directly into the ground.A lot of people have changed color. Just now, this series of dazzling duels is really too dangerous and dangerous.


    But in the end, Du Shaofu, the demon king, took the advantage and once again rocked the old man.


    But Du Shaofu was not happy at all. He was more agitated and his fists were numb and painful.


    It is very likely that this is the weird old man of Yin Yang family''s ancestors. At the moment, he is a puppet, relying entirely on subconscious instinct, but he is still so strong.


    This dry old man''s body is also very strong. If he was at the height of his life, even if he was only better than his body, Du Shaofu felt that he could not take advantage of him. These ancient strongmen were too strong!


    However, Du Shaofu ignored one thing. The old man was a strong man in the cultivation of the ancient holy land, and he was the flesh body of the holy land.


    Before Du Shaofu had set foot in the holy land, his body had already been able to compete with it and even take advantage of it.


    If the old man is still alive, the old man will be surprised.


    "Boom


    Fall on the ground of the strange dry strong, again rushed out, as if there is no consciousness, but also fearless, nothing to fear.


    "Hiss!"


    But just at this time, when the strange and dry old man just rushed out, the figure of generals and ministers appeared, waving and moving, with a drop of blood like a ray of light, and in a moment, the stars fluctuated, accompanied by Yin and Yang.


    Suddenly, the dry and strange old man seemed to feel something, and his empty eyes fluctuated and his figure was stagnant.


    This drop of blood got into the dry and strange old man''s eyebrows and disappeared.


    At the same time, a surprising scene appeared. The dry and strange figure of the old man stagnated in the void, and his murderous eyes suddenly sparkled with starlight. That is, the dry face that was quite unpleasant was also twisted in a ferocious way, and the shrill voice came from his mouth.


    "Wuwu..."


    This sound is like the devil in the roar, piercing frightening people, such as the devil in the roar, in the struggle.


    The starlight in the eyes of the old man is more and more bright, with Yin and Yang coming out of his body.


    From its body, it began to have a strange evil Qi leakage, like a head of evil spirits in the open teeth and claws, filled with cold evil spirit, ferocious, in the fierce cry.


    But in the end, these evil Qi and shadow, swept by starlight and Yin and Yang, turned into smoke, as if purified.


    "Finally free, everything depends on you..."


    The voice came from the dry and strange old man''s mouth. The Yin and Yang Qi of the whole body and the starlight in his eyes faded at the same time. The originally dry body began to become more dry, but on his wrinkled face, there was a smile of relief.


    The old man''s body fell to the ground, and there was no breath on his body.


    "Forefathers!"


    Qi Jiajun, the elder son of the Yin Yang family, kneels respectfully around his dry bones with moist eyes.


    There are old people sobbing and wailing.


    They have determined that the dry old man is the strong one of the Yin and Yang families who entered the battlefield of the devil and the heaven.


    The strong man of our ancestors has been tortured by the evil spirit and has been freed up until now. What a pain! Let their hearts sink!


    "Good morning, master!"


    Du Shaofu bowed deeply. What a heroic ancestor of the yin-yang family, he entered the battle field of heaven and earth in ancient times to resist the catastrophe of heaven and earth. He was influenced by the evil spirit and became a living dead man. How painful it is that he left a sentence of relief and endless regret.


    Later, Qi Jiajun and the old men and children of the Yin and Yang family collected the bones of the ancestors into the heaven and earth bag, hoping to bring them out of the heaven evil battlefield and return to the Yin and Yang family.


    The sword is an ancient sacred weapon, which was also collected by qijiajun.


    The crowd continued to set out, experienced just a scene, had to be more careful.


    But before long, a group of Du Shaofu were in danger again. What they encountered was a group of white bones and skeletons.


    These skeletons are filled with demonic Qi, and the hollow orbit under cheekbones is filled with demonic Qi.


    "Wuwu..."


    These white bones and skeletons are filled with dark evil spirit. From afar, it seems that there is black fog all over the sky, and the sound of ghosts crying and Howling comes out.


    Skeletons seem to climb out of hell. They are terrifying and unknown.


    Tang Meiling, witch sparrow, Gu Xinyan and so on are creepy. There are too many white bones and skeletons. They are terrible.


    "Wuwu..."


    The skeleton makes a "whine" sound, which is filled with death. Its eyes are full of killing intention. It is like an army of skeletons.


    Every skeleton is powerful and breathtaking.


    There are even a lot of skeletons in it. It''s amazing, so powerful!


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, and the golden light broke out behind his back. The secret patterns of golden light were swept by, and the golden wings of Dapeng stirred him.


    This Dapeng golden wing is derived from the inside and outside of Du Shaofu''s body. It is an integral part of Du Shaofu''s body, and it is also Du Shaofu''s noumenon. In this strange space, it will not be greatly affected.With the help of Dapeng''s golden wings, Du Shaofu was no longer unable to fly.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The golden wings of the ROC fluttered, and large pieces of skeletons were broken, and the evil spirit was scattered.


    "Gee!"


    "Roar!"


    Feng Han and Du Xiaoyao are transformed into noumenon. There are too many skeletons and skeletons. They dare not have any carelessness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2088

    A fiery and fiery breath broke out, shaking the sky, straight into the sky, a huge multicolored Phoenix emerged, occupying the void.


    This is the body of Feng Han. The colorful flame in his body is boiling and burning. When he spreads his wings, the whole void shakes up, crushing a large army of skeletons.


    At the moment in this strange space, Feng Han can only use the force of the body itself, even Phoenix bath fire and other means can not be used.


    The black Rune swept through, and the roar of the tiger was like thunder.


    The black tiger itself, which evolved from the ancestral evolution of the little tiger, leaped into the sky with wings, and the black Rune soared into the sky and roared.


    Tiger wings, terror wave swept, pale gold waves, such as the sea roar of vast ups and downs, covering the earth, waves pounding the shore, shattering large skeletons.


    "Kaka..."


    The giant tiger waved its claws, and once again a skeleton was smashed.


    The generals and ministers did not use the body of golden hair roar, but they made no reservation. They opened a way in the skeleton army.


    All the people are also in full swing, the war makes the mountains tremble, stuffy sound endlessly, the breath is terrifying!


    "Woo Hoo!"


    Among the skeletons, there is a pure black skeleton with wings on its back, and its breath is the most powerful.


    The black skeleton is staring at Du Shaofu, ripping at the void and spreading to Du Shaofu.


    This claw mark brings out a dark crack, and the dark light devours the void.


    "The skeleton of the holy land level!"


    Du Shaofu took a cool breath. I''m afraid that the breath of pure black skeleton with wings on his back is not much lower than that of his predecessors of yin and Yang.


    Du Shaofu did not retreat. At the moment, Tang Meiling, Du Xiaoyao, Gu Xinyan, etc. were present, and they avoided themselves. At that time, it was the other people who suffered the disaster and could only resist it.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu called out Zijin tianque, and his physical strength reached the extreme. His sword was full of wind and thunder, trying to destroy the pure black skeleton with wings on its back.


    The sword stands on the pure black paw print. Although this sword is only the power of Du Shaofu''s pure body and the power of Zijin tianque, there are few people who can follow in the holy land.


    But the pure black skeleton, but with dry skeleton and five claws to fight down.


    Even if they are not suppressed, they dare not resist Du Shaofu''s sword so hard that they can cut their palms into pieces.


    However, only traces were left on the five claws of the pure black skeleton, and the body was shaken back and flew backwards. But then, with wings flapping behind, they rushed to Du Shaofu again, as if they were staring at Du Shaofu.


    "Can''t it break you?"


    There was no way to avoid it, and he could not delay it. Du Shaofu drank heavily and did his best. With the golden light in his eyes, he cut out his sword and broke the void.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s left hand was like a star, just like a meteorite.


    The pure black skeleton is very strong. It''s the strongest presence in this army of skeletons.


    However, the black skeleton met Du Shaofu, and Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque was in his hand. After all, the skeleton was a dead thing in the dark. It did not have much intelligence, so it was difficult to resist the fierce bombardment of Du Shaofu.


    "Kera..."


    From the pure black skeleton, there was a cracking sound of "creaking". The wings behind were cut off half by Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque. Suddenly, they were shaking and roaring.


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu''s Purple Gold sky palace was shining brightly. The simplest and direct sword took the opportunity to cut the pure black skeleton''s neck and cut off its life.


    The black skeleton''s head and skeleton frame fell to the ground, still making a strange cry, as if to get up again, but then was trampled by the chaotic skeleton army and submerged in the skeleton army.


    "Forward!"


    Du Shaofu drank and did his best. He formed a triangle with his generals and officials, Feng Han and so on. He killed a passage in the skeleton army and tried to escape. He dared to stay at a long distance.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Some people are creepy. Those skeletons seem to have crawled out of Jiuyou. Fortunately, they haven''t caught up.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Some of the children of Yin Yang family and he Huan family were injured and vomited blood. Some of them were seriously injured.


    Du Shaofu had a pale look on his face. Although it was the strength of his body, he did not use dark Qi, but his body was very tired and weak.


    This kind of weakness is more serious than the consumption of Xuanqi.


    "This place is terrible."


    Tang Meiling breathed and breathed, her chest undulating and enchanting.


    "Take a break."


    Du Shaofu said that the skeletons had not been chased. They had escaped. Everyone needed rest, and they also needed rest.


    Du Shaofu felt weak just now.


    This kind of weakness is useless to take precious medicine and pills.


    Later, Du Shaofu took a rest on a high mountain.In this strange place, there are dangers everywhere. The hidden place may not be safe, but the place with broad vision is safer.


    People should rest and heal their wounds. Their faces are quite dignified. This strange place is too dangerous. There are murders everywhere.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged with a dignified face. This place was too strange. At first, the public disappeared, and then there were murders everywhere.


    "Whoosh..."


    About half an hour later, many figures appeared in the side air, which attracted the attention of Du Shaofu, generals and other officials who were closing their eyes and cultivating their spirits.


    "Orcs in the realm of beasts."


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes and noticed that it was the spirit of the orcs from those figures. Judging from his state, it seemed that he had never met those terrible troops of skeletons.


    Those Orc figures in the animal kingdom also felt Du Shaofu, generals and ministers, and looked from afar. They left without hesitation and did not come near at all.


    A moment later, he reappeared in the vicinity, from the direction when Du Shaofu and others met the skeleton army.


    This group of figures have more than 20, looks a little embarrassed, many people have injuries.


    "It''s the devil Du Shaofu and them!"


    "There are also fenghan of Phoenix clan and qijiajun of Yinyang family!"


    These people also recognized Du Shaofu and others on the top of the mountain in front of them from a distance. Their eyes fluctuated secretly, but they did not dare to get close to them.


    "It''s too dangerous in here. There are murders everywhere!"


    There is a middle-aged mouth, the body injury is not light, the realm of cultivation, the eyes also show the color of lingering fear.


    Not long ago, they were suffering a killing game, which damaged a lot of people. They escaped from death.


    At first, an old man''s eyes were like the sea, deep and boundless. His strength should be close to the front row. He looked at the towering behemoth in front of him and said, "it''s a very strange place, but I believe that as long as I get close to the center, it will be OK."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2089

    "I''m afraid we''ll die in this strange place if we don''t get there!"


    Some people worry that not long ago they had more than 200 people together, but now there are only about 20 left.


    If they were not lucky, they would not be able to resist those dangerous murders.


    Listening to this, many people were dejected.


    People are very clear in their hearts, maybe the next time you encounter a dangerous situation, if you are not very lucky, you will not be as lucky as the previous few times.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, should also go to the front. If we can follow them, we will be safe!"


    A middle-aged man with big ears and big head, with his eyes shining, looked at the distant hills and said that if he could follow Du Shaofu, the demon king, it would be absolutely safe.


    "Forget it, how can the devil pay attention to us, so as not to provoke him!"


    Some people shake their heads, they are just a group of small and medium-sized forces and loose repair, the cultivation strength is also far from the demon king.


    In the eyes of Du Shaofu, the demon king, they were just nobody.


    How could Du Shaofu, the king of the great ROC, protect them without any reason and increase their burden with them.


    Listening to such a remark, many people are secretly disappointed.


    "People of Baimei mountain, don''t you often say that Du Shaofu and you are brothers?" At the moment, a middle-aged man looked at the crowd.


    Smell speech, all eyes immediately fell on this old man.


    The old man has long gray hair, even his eyebrows are white.


    On hearing this, the old man''s face twitched and looked at the middle-aged man and said, "at the beginning, I really had a brotherly friendship with emperor Dapeng in the divine space. He once called me brother!"


    This old man with white hair and white eyebrows is a man from Baimei mountain. He had a meeting with Du Shaofu in the space of God.


    The people of Baimei mountain have already entered the battlefield of heaven and evil, and their luck has been good.


    Not long ago, before the eternal tomb was opened, the people of Baimei mountain met Du Shaofu in the crowd.


    But by this time, Du Shaofu, the demon king, had already soared into the sky and was famous. He had shaken the world. He was no longer the young man with a trace of innocence in the original divine space.


    Bai Mei Shan man wanted to come forward to say hello, but he resisted. He knew very well that he was far away from the young man.


    How could the great ROC emperor, the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, and the great supreme nirvana, remember this old fellow in his heart? I''m afraid he has forgotten it for a long time.


    "Ha ha, the devil Du Shaofu called you white eyebrow elder brother. It''s ridiculous. What do you think you are, or when you are one of the nine TIANYIZONG? You can''t help yourself. TIANYIZONG is a fart. What are you?" The middle-aged man who just opened his mouth sneered and looked at the white eyebrow mountain man with a kind of doubt and disdain.


    "I''m telling the truth. At the beginning, many people in the divine space can testify." The man of Baimei mountain said with a positive look. This is the truth. He has never lied.


    But at the moment, the status of baimeishan people in this group seems to be very low, and their words have no weight at all.


    "The little TIANYIZONG dares to praise himself like this."


    The middle-aged aggressive Bi man looked at the white eyebrow mountain man with disdain and scorn. He said with a sneer: "it''s easy to prove it. The demon king Du Shaofu is in front of him. Go and see if he will call you brother. I''m afraid he will ignore you at all. Ha ha."


    "I..."


    Bai Mei mountain man''s face twitches. Although his accomplishments are not high, he has lived so long in his life. He has never done anything that is not easy and upright. He has never been thought of as unbearable. This is a shame to him as well as to TIANYIZONG.


    However, the people of Baimei mountain know that neither TIANYIZONG nor himself is anything among these people.


    Although the demon king Du Shaofu is in front of him, as he said, with the gap between today and today, I''m afraid that Du Shaofu, the demon king, has long forgotten him.


    "If you look down on our group of people, you can go to other people and you don''t need to be with us!"


    In this group of people, a few people at the front, an old man opened his mouth and gave a faint glance at the people of Baimei mountain.


    "Yes, our small temple can''t accommodate the Buddha. Go to the temple." Said a middle-aged man with a gloomy face.


    In the middle of the white eyebrows, they are the white people.


    The white eyebrow mountain person looks at everybody one person, on convulsive face suddenly showed smile, just that smile, show a bit helpless bitter meaning.


    "Ha ha..."


    One of the people in Baimei mountain laughed and said, "I know my strength is not good, so I won''t disturb you."


    The people of Baimei mountain don''t insist on it. These people clearly want to get rid of some burdens. They don''t want to squeeze in any more. They also leave some dignity and pride for themselves.


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, there was a sound of breaking through the sky in front of me. Many figures were swept straight from the top of the mountain. Several ups and downs had already landed in front of this group of people.This is a group of people, mainly young people, those young people, any one is extraordinary, are invisible dazzling existence in the world.


    At first, a young man with purple robes had a resolute face and black hair moving shoulder to shoulder, and his eyes were unable to look directly.


    There are many women, are the world''s peerless, has the charm of all living beings.


    These people did not have the breath fluctuation, but that invisible breath diffused, so that the legs of people could not help but feel soft and tremble, and the vitality seemed to solidify.


    "The devil The devil Du Shaofu


    The old man was shaking and his lips were trembling. The demon king Du Shaofu and others came and appeared in front of them.


    Bai Mei Shan''s face was dull and dull. Looking at the familiar figure, his breath made him tremble and shocked him.


    At the moment, in his heart, the people of Baimei mountain gushed out some expectations. After all, the fierce and famous man shocked the young man of the day to come to him.


    But at the same time, the people of Baimei mountain tell themselves that the identity and status of the former are now and today. It is not surprising that they forget him.


    "Brother white eyebrow."


    When such a familiar sound reverberates in my ears, the white eyebrow mountain people feel as if they have been struck by lightning, and the whole body seems to have a surge of electric current.


    The voice of white eyebrow elder brother was called out by the familiar youth in purple robe, which made the body of Baimei mountain people tremble.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, people in Baimei mountain feel like they want to burst into tears.


    That fierce name, shining on the world''s peerless youth, did not forget him, he still called his elder brother.


    "Big The emperor of the roc... "


    The white eyebrow mountain person mouth corner trembles, the body trembles, the face is excited.


    "Please don''t mention it. If you meet me, you''d better call me little brother."


    Du Shaofu smiles. When he meets the people of Baimei mountain, he is here. This elder brother who met in the divine space at the beginning is unforgettable to Du Shaofu.


    "You have a lot of enemies. Tiandao sect and the dragon clan are all terrible. But if we meet enemies now, I will not be vague." Du Shaofu still remembers such words, and he is still quite moved at the moment.


    "Well, brother Shaofu, I''m..."


    The voice of the people in Baimei mountain was shaking, and he gradually came back to his mind. He was so excited that he didn''t know how to speak. His eyes were moist.


    "It''s very dangerous here. Brother white eyebrow, why don''t you join us to take care of us?" Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said to the people of Baimei mountain.


    "Good, good, good."


    Baimei mountain man said three good words in succession, and his face was shining with a bright smile. At the moment, his heart was at ease, incomparably comfortable.


    After that, Du Shaofu, his generals, Feng Han and others left. From the beginning to the end, they even took a look at the people around them.


    The white eyebrow mountain people did not look at those people again. They followed them, waved their sleeves, moved their white hair, and fluttered their white eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was silence all around, and the twenty or so people were silent. In that breath, everything in their bodies was frozen, and they could not return to their senses after a long time.


    "The people of Baimei mountain really have a lot to do with Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    After a long time, I don''t know who said that.


    The devil, Du Shaofu, called the people of Baimei mountain with a voice of elder brother. How deep is such a relationship.


    Wen Yan, originally the most targeted at the white eyebrow mountain people''s faces in the fierce twitch, face color difficult to see the extreme.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "So you haven''t met the skeleton army?" In the mountains, Du Shaofu asked the people of Baimei mountain.


    From the mouth of baimeishan people, Du Shaofu learned that baimeishan people and others encountered many crises along the way, but did not encounter the terrible skeleton army.


    However, Du Shaofu had seen Baimei mountain people and others before, but they had come from the direction of the skeleton army.


    "No..." White eyebrow mountain person shakes his head to say.


    Seeing the white eyebrow mountain man shaking his head, Feng Han pondered for a while and said, "it seems that not only will people be separated quietly, but also the crisis and danger inside will change at any time."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, looked at the huge things standing in front of him, and said to the crowd, "keep going carefully. At least we seem to be getting closer and closer to the front."


    People continue to move forward, toward the target.


    "There''s something wrong ahead."


    And just as they were about to walk out of the valley, Feng Han sighed and looked ahead, as if to find something.


    Listening to Feng Han''s words, Du Shaofu and the generals stopped, but the front was calm and there was nothing strange about it.


    "Right ahead." Feng Han continued to say, eyes have been tightly looking at the front.


    Du Shaofu''s face changed slightly. In this strange place, his mind and spirit couldn''t play a role, nor could he use his pulse and soul. He didn''t find anything, but I believe Feng Han can''t be wrong.


    "Everybody be careful."Du Shaofu opened his mouth, indicating that if he was not strong enough, he should not follow him too closely, so as to avoid sudden changes.


    "I''ll see it!"


    Feng Han''s voice fell, and his figure had been swept out.


    Du Shaofu, generals and other officials looked at each other, and then followed closely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2090

    After a few rises, near the mountain exit, there is a wide flat area.


    The generals and ministers seem to be aware of something, the figure stagnates and looks ahead.


    Du Shaofu also stopped. Under his intuition, he felt something strange.


    This strange place, which had been in decline and desolation everywhere, disappeared at this moment.


    "Something''s different."


    Du Shaofu was surprised, his eyebrows raised slightly, and a touch of vigilance and vigilance appeared on his face.


    In this dangerous place, if you are not careful, you will be robbed here.


    Feng Han''s figure also stopped in front of not far away, that is the exit of this mountain range. It is flat all around, and there is nothing strange about it.


    Looking at the front, Feng Han''s eyes flutter, slowly toward the front step out.


    "Be careful."


    Du Shaofu said that this place seems ordinary, but it is absolutely not simple. I don''t know what fenghan feels, but let him pay attention to it.


    "Well!"


    Feng Han looked back and nodded to Du Shaofu.


    Feng Han didn''t know that the place was full of danger, but the feeling was too strong for him at the moment, just like calling him. It could arouse his resonance and let him feel that there was something in front of him, even related to him.


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a deep breath, Feng Han walked forward ten steps, looked at the front, as if thinking about something, and then waved and moved towards the front.


    With fenghan''s palm sticking out, the void space in front of him suddenly fluctuates, and a bright multicolored light suddenly emerges, covering a large flat area of the valley in front of him.


    "Boom


    The multicolored light filled the flames, and there were dazzling talismans and secret patterns. A terrible supremacy of the supreme orcs also spread and spread and rose in the valley.


    "Phoenix clan."


    Du Shaofu was shocked and felt the supreme Orc flavor of the Phoenix clan.


    No wonder fenghan first found this place, it is related to the Phoenix clan.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu and his generals fell beside Feng Han and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "This is the nirvana world of life and death. It is a means for the strong of our family to arrange when they meet a strong enemy and know that they can''t go back to heaven. Once the nirvana world of life and death is arranged, it will be sealed in the void together with the strong enemy, and it is difficult for outsiders to enter."


    Feng Han looked at the nirvana world of life and death in front of him. His eyes were full of waves and showed a faint sadness. He said, "once the nirvana world of life and death can not be wiped out by nirvana, then we can only die together."


    On the palm of Feng Han''s palm, a multicolored flame emerged and fell gently on the colorful light. He said, "only the people of my family can re open this Nirvana world of life and death. If outsiders break it by force, it will only destroy it completely."


    "Hula..."


    When Feng Han''s voice dropped, the colorful light that covered the flat area of the valley began to fluctuate violently. At last, the colorful flame seemed to turn into snowflakes and disappeared in the eyes of Du Shaofu and his generals.


    When the multicolored light disappears, the vast Valley ahead suddenly twists in the void, and then the valley disappears. What appears is a huge mountain peak.


    At the moment, the three men were standing on the top of the mountain where Gao Ruo entered the cloud. In front of them, there was a huge and huge thing of hundreds of Zhang, crawling on the top of the peak, covered with colorful feathers. On the creeping, it was like sleeping, and a kind of if there was no threat was diffused from pangran''s body, which made Du Shaofu feel the spirit fluctuate at the moment.


    "Holy Land Phoenix body!"


    Du Shaofu and his generals looked at each other. Their eyes were shocked and stunned. There was such a huge Phoenix strong man here.


    "I have seen my ancestors."


    When the huge body of Phoenix appeared, Feng Han''s body trembled and knelt on one knee respectfully. His eyes were full of colorful lights, and he was bewildered!


    "Hi..."


    Suddenly, as if hearing the cry of Feng Han, the sleeping Phoenix''s eyes trembled slightly and opened slowly.


    It''s feathers in the light, there are colorful fire diffuse out, wings in the expansion, wings and move, more than a thousand feet wide.


    "Boom


    The void is trembling, and the huge Phoenix''s body flutters and moves from the top of the mountain!


    "Hula..."


    Colorful flames spread all over the sky, and an ancient desolate breath rose into the sky. The light shone on the whole sky, and the terrible pressure diffused in the ancient world.


    Huge Phoenix body across the sky, huge double pupil such as contains two sea of fire, deep boundless!


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu and his generals were shocked. The ancient prestige was too strong. If you fixed this void and looked at his two pupils, Yuan Shen and Xuan Qi would be burned.


    "Wuwu..."


    At the same time, the frightening scream of "Wuwu" came out. In the eyes of the fearless Phoenix, there was a dark magic air. On the dazzling multicolored body, black fog rose and gradually covered with a layer of dark color."It''s a demon!"


    Du Shaofu changed his color and was immediately dignified and alert.


    "You can''t erase me at all, Jie Jie. Surrender. Why struggle..."


    The voice of Yin Jie seems to be coming out from Jiuyou. The evil Qi penetrates from the void, and suppresses the blazing breath brought by the colorful flame, making the void and Yin cold.


    Such a sound fell in Du Shaofu''s ears, which made his spirit tremble.


    In the distance, Xiaohu, Gu Xinyan and others looked up at the towering mountain peak in front of them. Such a terrible Phoenix flapped its wings and filled them with evil Qi, which made them excited and couldn''t help cooling their backs!


    "Little devil, what qualifications are you?"


    When such words spread out at the same time, this piece of sky, there is a subtle sound of the sound of the wind also resounding.


    "Gu..."


    At first, the sound of the sound of the Phoenix was subtle at first, but it was gradually high. Then a kind of ancient mysterious talisman and secret pattern suddenly appeared in the huge Phoenix body wrapped by the magic gas. With the colorful flame, it became more bright and violent. There was a flame pouring from the void, like a colorful flame God rain.


    "Boom


    At this moment, a huge ancient hot pressure was also quietly diffused in the body of the Phoenix which covered the sky.


    Feeling the fierce and oppressive power, Du Shaofu and his generals were also changed. They all stepped back.


    "Forefathers!"


    Only Feng Han kneels down, looks up, the eyes light gushes out the rolling sadness, the eye corner is moist, the voice mourns, lets the human listen to tear the heart lung.


    "I am very glad to see my descendants, and I will leave the world to you."


    The voice of the old man came from the huge body of the Phoenix. The colorful flame on his body became more and more blazing. The burning void turned into nothingness, and the black space crack opened.


    [today''s twenty-one is over! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2091

    The strong evil Qi can make people''s hair and bones cold, corrode everything and destroy everything.


    "Death is also rebirth!"


    The old voice came out, and the fiery multicolored flames roared into the sky. No matter how the evil spirits struggled, they couldn''t get rid of them. The evil spirits were swept by the multicolored flames, like the screams and howls of ghosts and turned into smoke.


    "Wuwu..."


    The sound of crying and howling of ghosts seems to be coming from Jiuyou, and the monstrous evil Qi dissipates in the colorful flame.


    The huge Phoenix''s body is also burning, which is a kind of flesh burning. It can be seen to the naked eye that when the body turns into firewood, the flame is surging, and the bright talisman and secret patterns are diffused, which makes the sky full of colorful lights and burns the whole sky.


    "Forefathers!"


    Feng Han kneels down, grieves and tears his heart, and his eyes tremble.


    Du Shaofu bent down with awe in his eyes. The forefathers of the Phoenix clan, at their own expense, died with the evil spirit, grieving for it.


    Finally, the rolling evil spirit disappeared, the sound of crying and Howling no longer appeared, and the last bone of the huge Phoenix turned into ashes.


    The sky is full of colorful flames, like the most brilliant fireworks bloom, but now the curtain is over, accompanied by a sad war song, people can not calm down for a long time.


    "It''s hard for anyone outside to become a saint. It''s hard to escape."


    The old man''s voice reverberated, a touch of colorful light, such as thunder and lightning, swept into the heart of Feng Han''s eyebrows: "our descendants, we should do our best to stop the catastrophe."


    When the old voice disappeared, the last touch of multicolored flame on the sky disappeared, everything darkened down, leaving the surrounding area, the sky and earth dried up, as if there were countless volcanoes erupting.


    Du Shaofu looked at Feng Han with his eyes closed. The last ray of multicolored light should have been left by the ancestors of the Phoenix family. It was an opportunity.


    After a moment, Feng Han''s eyes open, there is light flashing.


    "Are you all right?" Du Shaofu asked Feng Han.


    "It''s OK. My ancestors left the last sacred thought and told me something, but not too much." Feng Han shook his head and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Shengnian..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. The 36 true ROC feathers on his body were left by an elder of the golden winged ROC family. A total of 72 feathers were left. It is rumored that the gathering of 8972 feathers of real rocs may also be able to obtain a wisp of sacred thoughts and help them to set foot in the holy land.


    "In front of us is the tomb of eternity. There are endless changes in it. The catastrophe of the world will start from there." Feng Han points to the vast void in front of us, the giant standing in the ancient world.


    But there is hazy, misty package, although more and more clear, but still can''t see really.


    "It seems that there are a lot of answers." Du Shaofu thought that from the space of God to the battlefield of demons, as far as we can see, many riddles will be solved in the eternal tomb.


    After a moment, the crowd moved on.


    "Those people have been following us all the time." The tiger opened his mouth. Behind them, someone was following him from afar, but he didn''t dare to get close to him.


    It was a group of people who were together with the people of Baimei mountain not long ago. Although the yuan God was suppressed, their words fell to Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Du Shaofu ignored the group and went on.


    When did the skeletons appear on the ground more and more, but they didn''t seem to be standing on the ground.


    Deep pits, broken peaks, mottled debris, filled with the ancient breath, there is blood pouring, from ancient to present, still very bright, emitting brilliant light.


    "This is the blood of the strongmen of the holy land." Feng Han opened his mouth and examined a place with a few drops of blood, which was left by the strongmen of the holy land. It was full of light. It just lost some kind of energy. Although it was bright, it was no longer valuable.


    "This is a battlefield. There was a great war!" Qi Jiajun opened his mouth. There were more and more white bones under him. He got a bag of heaven and earth. The space became more and more oppressive. There were various huge bones in the distance. Without flesh and blood, the white bones were cold and made people feel palpitating.


    "Du Xuechang, Gu Xuejie."


    In the distance, tianwu college students are shouting, as if there is a major discovery.


    Du Shaofu, Gu Xinyan and Tang Wu suddenly swept away.


    A piece of ancient broken wall mottled, stained with bright blood, there is a dead bone sitting cross knee, not turned into white bone, but all dry, hair and face covered with dust, and there is a broken axe in two, without any light, like iron, but there are a lot of blood on it.


    On the shoulder of the corpse, there was a faint light flickering on the dusty and worn-out hair.


    Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu, Wuque, and several students of tianwu college have a light light on their shoulders at the moment, with wave talisman and secret patterns.


    It''s the badge of tianwu college. Every student of tianwu college has it. It''s a symbol of tianwu college to open after dripping blood. It''s a symbol of tianwu college. It can follow you all your life. When you get to a certain distance, you can feel it. Du Shaofu also has one.The witch sparrow squatted down and respectfully stripped the hair covered by the corpse''s shoulder, bringing up a layer of light dust, and a badge was flashing, filled with talisman secret patterns.


    "The badge of tianwu academy!"


    When the badge appeared, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly trembled. It was a badge of tianwu Academy.


    In Du Shaofu''s palm, there was a flash of light.


    This is also a badge. It is Du Shaofu''s own badge and the symbol of tianwu college. Du Shaofu has always kept it with him.


    For Du Shaofu, tianwu college is "tianwu academy!"


    Du Shaofu is not surprised. Gu Xinyan and others have already said that there are ancestors of tianwu Academy who appear in the battlefield of heaven and evil.


    The corpse in front of me is really the ancestor of tianwu college. The badge on the shoulder can''t be wrong. It can be opened by dripping blood and can follow for a lifetime.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is very shocked. Tianwu college really exists in ancient times. As Qi Yexi said, it has a great origin.


    "Hula..."


    Suddenly, all around the void, the ground was shaking and making strange noises.


    "Wuwu..."


    In an instant, there was a chilling, shrill sound.


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu gave a light drink and immediately looked around.


    Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu, Wuque and so on were immediately on guard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2092

    "Wuwu..."


    The voice of desolation reverberates through the void.


    The void is twisting, there is time and space collapse, the Star River to the flow.


    This ancient world seems to be alive. It is no longer the scene of desolation and decay. There are buildings and palaces, rivers and peaks, and birds and animals. It is a peaceful place.


    In an instant, the evil Qi is like a cloud, covering the sky. Clusters of evil gas permeate the void and cover the light, like the night comes.


    "Wuwu..."


    Evil spirits appear, demons and beasts come, and the breath is pungent and smelly.


    Where they passed, one by one, the cities were destroyed, one country after another, mountains and rivers collapsed and turned into rubble.


    There were ruins, rivers of blood and bodies everywhere.


    Some creatures turn into demons and monsters, and continue to destroy the next city.


    "Ah..."


    The screams echoed, the old and the weak women and children were sobbing, and the living creatures were wailing.


    There''s no blood, no blood, no blood.


    Such a scene, as it happened in front of our eyes, let Du Shaofu, Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu, Qi Jiajun, Feng Han and so on.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Gu Xinyan, Wuque and so on lamented that countless people died miserably. The old people and children did not let go. This is destruction.


    The river was turned into a river of blood, the mountains were stained with blood, how tragic!


    There is a magic shadow, devouring a city of life, mountains and rivers are broken, the city collapsed.


    Hundreds of millions of living creatures turned into blood fog, and the shrill and sorrowful sound resounded through the world and shocked jiuchongtian!


    It''s tragic. It''s destroying everything!


    The world reverberates and howls, the soul is unwilling, there is a soul in the roar, did not dissipate.


    Where the evil spirits have passed, the world has become purgatory!


    "These bastards, spell it!"


    Baimei mountain people drink, eyes red, breath surging, in front of the evil spirits killed in the past.


    But it''s just an illusion, a real illusion, but it''s not a complete illusion. Some evil spirits just stare at the people of Baimei mountain and make them spit blood.


    "Be careful, this is an illusion, do not act rashly!" Du Shaofu said.


    "Rumble!"


    All of a sudden, a drum rang through, like a heavy hammer in the sky.


    From the distance of the void, there are countless figures flying across the sky, there are warships crossing, there are creatures in the battle.


    Those figures were close to the warship, and many of them had shining badges on their shoulders. On that huge warship, there were also badges, and the pictures and texts of the badges gave out a bright light.


    "It''s my ancestor of tianwu college!"


    Gu Xinyan, Wuque, Tang Wu and others are surprised. The mighty warship and figure are from tianwu Academy.


    "Kill, kill these devils!"


    Some people ride a powerful monster to drink, the light is towering, the murderous spirit is filled with, the energy is surging, the war spirit is surging, and they rush into the army of those evil spirits.


    "Kill!"


    Ship after ship in the light, out of the dazzling energy, can bombard demons and monsters.


    "Kill!"


    There are many figures on the warships and monsters. The wind is howling, the earth and the earth are collapsing. The mountains and rivers are shaking and the heaven and earth are trembling!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Some demons and monsters are breaking up, but the ancestors of tianwu college are also falling. Some people are breaking up and turning into blood mist.


    The ships were broken and broken.


    "Kill, fight with these devils!"


    Some powerful people pull evil spirits to blow themselves up and write the last sad war song at the cost of life!


    Such a scene, happened in front of our eyes, has made people can not tell whether it is reality or illusion.


    Du Shaofu, general and minister, Feng Han looked at him, his fists clenched quietly.


    The eyes of Gu Xinyan, Wuque and Tangwu are already wet.


    "Hiss..."


    There are Warcraft through the void, the ship directly broken, a tear, many figures were shattered.


    The evil spirit is surging, tearing the sky, sending out terrorist waves, bloody, violent and frightening.


    "Kill these devils!"


    There are old people roaring, red eyes, fierce and fearless to kill evil spirits.


    But these evil spirits are too many and too strong.


    All the way, these demons swept and devoured countless living creatures, and the places they passed by became extinct, leaving no living creatures. They were bloody all the way.


    Wailing everywhere, corpses everywhere, old and weak women and children were robbed.


    Such a scene, seemingly illusory, but also let Du Shaofu, Feng Han, Qi Jiajun and other people begin to look red.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The war was fierce, the flames were boiling, and the runes were sweeping into the sky, which shocked people.


    "Humble creatures, you can''t stop it!"


    The magic sound reverberates, the voice is very cold, does not put the living creature in the eye, despises disdain.


    "Hiss..."There are magic claws tearing the void, and the evil spirit is as black as ink, killing many old people.


    This is too terrible. Such evil Qi is hard to deal with. It can shatter heaven and earth, tear everything, destroy the sky and destroy the sun. No living creature can fight against it, which makes people despair.


    Countless creatures in the destruction of mountains and rivers, bodies everywhere, the dark world, people shudder.


    Those evil spirits, flesh and blood and city destroyed together, turned into human purgatory.


    The sound of countless howls resounded from heaven and earth. It was a terrible sight.


    Du Shaofu knew that it was an illusion, but when he was in the scene, he became angry and clenched his fists.


    "Hula..."


    The distorted void is crumbling, and the terrible vision is slowly disappearing.


    "Wuwu..."


    But it was still dark all around, and the evil spirit was blocking out the sun in the void.


    "Those are the ancestors of tianwu college. They are all damaged!" Tang Wu''s voice trembled.


    "Is that real or illusory?"


    The witch bird''s eyes were moist, the lives were ruined, the mountains and rivers were shattered, and all living beings were destroyed. Countless strong people of tianwu Academy were robbed, their bodies were everywhere, and the strong self exploded. If this is true, it will be how tragic and tragic.


    "Kaka..."


    All of a sudden, on the ground all around, those white bones began to wriggle, which were rendered by the magic Qi, and then gathered together, as if they were resurrected.


    "Wuwu..."


    The sound of ghosts crying and Howling resounded through the void, making people tremble, the ground was cracking, and the rolling evil gas gushed out.


    The ground cracked and the mountain top cracked. In the sky, there were countless white bones and skeletons which were rendered by the evil Qi to climb out and emit a frightening light.


    Not long ago, people''s eyes can see, these strange frightening bones have been dense, endless.


    These skeletons screamed, killing the sky, the evil spirit straight into the sky!


    "Bang!"


    Tang Wu hit a white skeleton, but it didn''t break it. It just broke it. Then the broken bones gathered together again and made a strange cry.


    "It''s not an illusion, it''s real!" Tang Wu exclaimed.


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu waved the long sleeves of his purple robe, and his face was dignified. He didn''t expect the protuberance to change like this.


    "Ah


    The scream came out, just in the distance. The group of people who were originally with the people of Baimei mountain were torn by white bones and skeletons and their blood was sprinkled on the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2093

    This time, their luck did not let them escape, trapped in it.


    "Help! Help


    "White eyebrow mountain man, help me. For the sake of traveling all the way, help me..."


    "Ah..."


    The screams were harsh, and these people didn''t have much resistance.


    Du Shaofu didn''t intervene. He looked calm and didn''t even take a look at it.


    There was no reason for that group of people to be saved. Du Shaofu was never a bad man, and now they are in great trouble.


    The people of Baimei mountain looked at those people from afar, and there was not much fluctuation in their eyes.


    These white bones and skeletons are close to each other, and there are even many huge animal bones, which are hundreds of feet in size. They give out a frightening light, and have a powerful breath.


    "No, we''re surrounded!"


    Qijiajun opened his mouth and looked around at the strange white bones and skeletons. In the state of being suppressed, he could not escape.


    What''s more, from the breath of these strange white bones, they are absolutely powerful.


    "Go ahead and make a way!" Feng Han''s eyes glowed with blazing light.


    "Make a way out!"


    Qi Jia Jun''s voice sank, his eyes gathered and poured out starlight. Not long ago, the army of skeletons encountered by them also swept their way.


    "Woo!"


    However, the skeletons of Du Fu are as sharp as the skeletons.


    "Bang!"


    With Du Shaofu''s fist, the golden light fluctuated, and the white skeleton was smashed from the sharp hand bone along the whole body and turned into powder.


    "These white bones are very strong. It''s weird here!"


    Du Shaofu frowned. These white bones and skeletons are even stronger than the group of skeletons not long ago. I don''t know how many times. Many of them have strong breath and are fearless, but there are others.


    "If the devil''s heart is not dead, you should be punished!"


    Such a voice came out, the voice seemed not big, the most middle-aged.


    "Wuwu..."


    Hearing such a sound, those white bones and skeletons came to a standstill for some reason. The sound of crying and Howling was more harsh, and the constant roaring was more terrible.


    This sudden change made Du Shaofu alert. He immediately looked in the direction of the sound. Right behind the crowd, the mummy of the ancestors of tianwu college began to shine in the light, and then the bones inside him clattered, and the shriveled bones seemed to wriggle.


    Then, in the eyes of people''s surprise, the shriveled corpse took the half of the axe to get up, and there was a dazzling light shining out of the originally dry and empty eye socket in the cheekbones.


    "Kill!"


    The withered corpse with half an axe seemed to be infused with vitality in an instant. The whole body was bright, and the vigorous breath was surging. He immediately cut towards the dense axe in front of him.


    This is a corpse, which has been damaged for many years, and has no vitality. But at this moment, this axe has burst out the most terrifying power. It cuts through the void and the earth, and the huge ravines spread far ahead.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The earth is cracking, the earth is shaking, the rocks are flying together, and the white bones and skeletons on both sides are smashing one after another, turning into powder.


    "How strong!"


    Generals and ministers, Feng Han, etc. were moved by them. They had such terrible strength as a corpse.


    Du Shaofu was even more shocked. It was just a corpse at one stroke. What''s more, other forces were suppressed in this space. That is to say, the corpse can only use the force of the corpse itself, but it is so terrible. How powerful the flesh should be before he was alive.


    "Kill!"


    The corpse''s mouth was filled with killing intention. Half of the axe in his hand was constantly chopped out, and the weird white bones and skeletons around him were constantly chopped, and the evil spirit was cut.


    "Wuwu..."


    The dense white bones and skeletons also began to rage, and they kept killing the corpses. Some white bones even hit the bones, making a clear sound, but in the end they were smashed. It was just that the evil spirit constantly played up and went to the bones, hoping to get into the bones of the martial arts academy that day.


    "Do you have the strength to struggle after all these years of struggle?"


    Among the dense white bones and skeletons, the rolling evil Qi fluctuates, and the white bones are agglomerating. Finally, it turns into a huge skeleton with a hundred feet in length. The evil spirit is rendered. The skull is condensed by many white bones. There are two groups of black flames beating in the eye socket. The breath is terrible.


    "Wuwu..."


    With the gathering of the huge white bones and skeletons, the dense skeletons screamed and roared, and they were crazy to kill the corpses of the martial arts academy that day.


    "If you don''t die, I won''t die. Kill!"


    The sound of the corpse reverberated, and half of the axe in his hand killed all directions, and a large number of white bones were broken by inch.


    However, these white bones and skeletons are too many to kill. The white bones that have not been broken into powder are condensed again and continue to be killed.All the white bones and skeletons, I don''t know why, just stare at the dry bones and ignore Du Shaofu and others.


    Du Shaofu has been waiting for the front, his eyes are meditating.


    "What''s going on?"


    Tang Wu, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, qijiajun and other doubts, those white bones in the evil spirit of strange condensation, lifeless mummies suddenly like resurrected, launched a war, this is too intentional.


    "This is the original battlefield. An ancient ancestor of tianwu academy insisted to the end. He was blocking the evil spirits on this land from ancient times to the present."


    Du Shaofu suddenly said such words, and his breath suddenly became sharp. Judging from the previous vision, this was the battlefield where the ancestors of tianwu academy resisted the evil spirits, demons and beasts. All the bones were left by the original creatures.


    This place has been sealed off from the outside world, but a strong man finally insisted on it and stopped the evil spirits. From ancient times till now, even if a sentence is dead and the vitality is fading, there is a obsession, which blocks the place and makes it difficult for the evil spirits to cross.


    Du Shaofu clenched his fists together quietly, and a golden light came out of his eyes. It was these evil spirits and demons that swept through the whole life, leaving life in ruins, leaving hundreds of millions of lives robbed, and not letting go of all the old, weak, women and children.


    "What shall we do?" Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Tang Wu asked.


    "This is the ancestors of our tianwu Academy. Help our ancestors and kill these strange demons." the witch bird opened, moving her pretty face, and the intention of killing was to surge.


    "Kill!"


    Jin Fu can''t use his fist to express his strength!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2094

    A white skeleton was broken into pieces by Du Shaofu and turned into white ashes. At the same time, Feng Han, generals, Qi Jiajun and others also took measures to deal with the dense white bones and skeletons.


    "Kill!"


    Tang Wu, Wuque, Gu Xinyan and so on had already been unable to bear it. Xu ang, the forefathers of zhutianwu academy, dealt with the strange white skeleton.


    "Bang!"


    Among the dense white bones and skeletons, there are hundreds of feet of huge animal bones, which have great power and can shake qijiajun back.


    In this strange place, only physical strength can be used, and qijiajun''s accomplishments are suppressed.


    And these strange bones are extremely resolute and can burst out terrible power.


    These white bones were strong before they were alive, but the bones after death were as terrible as those after death under the influence of demonic Qi.


    "Hula..."


    Feng Han turned into the body, with its own flame, which can burn the strange white bones and skeletons, and shake their wings, and the large white bones and skeletons covered by the huge body can also be destroyed.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    The last hundred Zhang skeleton is full of magic. There are two groups of black flames beating in the eye socket. The terrible breath is fluctuating. After staring at fenghan, the white bone fist blows out.


    Feng Han''s eyes such as contain the sea of fire, go all out, wings swept.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Feng Han was shaken back, spitting blood directly in his mouth, and almost fell from a low altitude.


    "How strong!"


    Feng Han''s eyes were shocked. Although he was suppressed in this strange place, he still had nirvana in the nirvana pool based on his cultivation and the essence of the Phoenix family. Besides the metamorphosis of Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu in the same rank, he could hardly have any rival.


    But in front of this strange skeleton, actually let the Phoenix body posture next move to be injured.


    "The strength of the Holy Land and the body?"


    Feng Han''s heart pondered, these white bone masters must have been afraid of the strongmen of the holy land.


    "The masters of these remnant bones used to be holy places. You are the Phoenix clan, but they are not enough." Such words came out of the bones of the forefathers of the martial arts academy that day, and an axe was chopped at the huge skeleton at the same time.


    "Hiss!"


    The huge skeletons collide with each other with one claw, and the sound of a golden dagger comes out. The energy collapses into the void, leaving a crack in the white bone of the paw print.


    "You can''t struggle for long!"


    The huge skeleton carries the sound, the black flame in the eyes jumps, and behind it, there is the evil spirit surging.


    In an instant, a more huge animal shaped white bone was condensed like a tiger and a wolf. The huge eyes were two bright black flames, which were similar to the eyes of the white bones and skeletons in front of the body. The black flame was filled with the strongest evil spirit.


    "Hiss..."


    The white bones in the form of beasts wield their claws and tear up the space. Accompanied by dark cracks, they grasp the bones of the ancestors of the martial arts academy that day, and their prestige is no longer under the huge human skeleton.


    "Eh, there''s a demon coming in."


    Tianwu College''s ancestors opened their mouths and seemed to be surprised.


    "Devil''s heart is not dead, kill!"


    But the ancestors of tianwu college were fearless, their eyes were bright, and half of the axe was directly chopped.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    The man was huge in shape, and his bones made a frightening sound and surrounded.


    This strange place suppresses too much. It is just a counterbalance to the physical force. This is the most direct confrontation.


    "Bang bang!"


    The two most powerful white skeletons besieged, leaving cracks on the bones of the ancestors of tianwu college, which were shaken back by them.


    "Hum!"


    In this strange place, Du Shaofu appeared. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC expanded, and the purple golden sky que clenched in his hand, and he directly cut into the huge white bone beast.


    This huge animal bone is very strong, which is condensed by the remains of the ancient holy land practitioners. It is the flesh body of the strong man in the holy land.


    However, Du Shaofu has already defeated the Holy Land flesh body. He is not afraid of this strange white bone beast. The ROC''s golden wings are flapping, and the Zijin tianque is beheaded. His magic power is exploding.


    Du Shaofu conjectured that the strange changes of the white bones were related to the two strongest white bones. Moreover, the bones of the ancestors of tianwu college were under siege, so they were focused on the two strongest white bones.


    "Kill!"


    The ancestors of tianwu academy opened their mouths. It was clearly a corpse, but at the moment it was like a rebirth. They killed the huge white skeleton and fought with it continuously. It seemed that they were really reborn, but they were just relying on instinct.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Feng Han, generals and ministers, Qi Jiajun and so on constantly rushed to kill in the white bones, stirring the valley, the breath was soaring, and large pieces of white bones were broken. However, this kind of physical consumption was huge, and the body with white bones was very strong, which made Gu Xinyan and Tang Wu suffer.


    The huge white bone beast fighting with Du Shaofu is very strong and powerful. It can smash everything.


    However, Du Shaofu had already killed the skeletons at the level of holy land. Although the white bone beast was strong, it could not resist Du Shaofu''s indiscriminate attack. The animal''s bones were chopped up by Zijin tianque, and the huge ferocious bones were smashed by Du Shaofu with one blow."Wuwu..."


    But to Du Shaofu''s surprise, with the breaking of the ferocious beast''s bones, a cluster of black flames burst out like lightning. With the momentum of lightning, accompanied by the surging evil spirit, it swept to Du Shaofu''s eyebrows in an instant.


    This sudden change was too quick, and was suppressed by other means. He could only use his physical strength. Du Shaofu had no time to avoid it. The black flame burst into his eyebrows like lightning and got into his mud ball palace.


    This black flame is too terrible, and the evil spirit is so fierce that it can hardly exert too much power of the original God under the cultivation of the holy land.


    Du Shaofu changed his color. In a flash, the five spirits of the yuan God were activated at the same time. The thunder exploded, and the mysterious patterns of thunder and lightning talisman were dazzling, sweeping the black flame into the palace.


    This strange place suppressed cultivation, but it was also suppressed. Du Shaofu was unable to use the power of pulse and soul. He was only limited in this strange place. However, he could still use pulse spirit in his own mud pill palace.


    The black flame is very strong, and the weird evil gas can render and corrode everything, especially the whole team of original gods.


    However, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was different. It was integrated with five kinds of spirit thunder and pulse soul.


    What''s more, the five kinds of spirit thunder in Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen seem to be able to suppress the evil Qi. Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen''s strength and metamorphosis will never be under the flesh. Although this evil spirit is not much weaker than the Holy Land''s original God''s power, it is not, and soon it was smashed by the five spirit thunder in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace.


    "Wuwu..."


    The black flame was extinguished and the rolling evil gas was released, but it was worn out in the thunder and lightning rune. It made people tremble with the sharp cry of ghosts. But in the end, it could not escape the result of being smashed. The last huge energy was swallowed by the talent of Yin Luo and thunder in Du Shaofu''s yuan God.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2095

    This black flame is a huge force of primordial spirit, which is rendered by evil Qi.


    The evil Qi was very terrible. Under the influence of Du Shaofu''s five kinds of spirit thunder, it was only suppressed, and it was not quickly destroyed.


    "Good." Du Shaofu was surprised and did not dare to be careless. If these evil spirits were left in his original spirit, the consequences could not be imagined.


    It''s not very useful to find out the spirit spirit from the spirit searching skill, but it''s not very useful to find out the spirit spirit from the spirit searching skill.


    "Die!"


    A deep drink, an axe cut through the void, like a bright light across the sky, revealing dark vacuum traces.


    "Bang!"


    The white bones and skeletons of the human form were broken, and they were finally broken by the corpse axe of the ancestors of tianwu academy, and the white bones were broken by inch.


    "Whew!"


    Suddenly, among the broken bones and skeletons, a black flame swept out of it, and quickly penetrated into the brow of the ancestors of tianwu Academy.


    In a flash, there was a black flame in the eyes of the ancestors of tianwu academy, and the monstrous evil Qi gushed out from his body.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    The frightening voice came from the corpse, and the evil spirit was surging.


    "Demons, it''s over. It''s over!"


    As the voice of the corpse came out, everything seemed to have been prepared. As the voice fell, there were dazzling talisman and secret patterns on the dry bones from the top of the head. In an instant, it was like a light net covering from head to foot. The light, like a spark in the fire, has the breath of destruction from it.


    "What do you want, no, no..."


    That frightening voice began to anger incomparable, mixed with fear, the voice let people listen, the heart can not help but have a kind of creepy feeling.


    "Wuwu..."


    At the same time, the white bones shrieked all around, the sound was shrill and rapid, and the evil spirit swept out of the white bones and skeletons, and rushed madly towards the corpse of tianwu Academy.


    "Click, click, click..."


    The white skeletons of fenghan and his generals, Wuque, Tangwu and Gu Xinyan are disintegrating and falling to the ground.


    White bones spread all over the earth, scattering into a sea of skeletons.


    "Wuwu..."


    The evil Qi converged and rushed to the corpse like a tornado storm, and the evil Qi was frantically pounding, as if to annihilate the talisman''s secret pattern.


    But the talisman and secret patterns on the corpse have spread like a single fire, more and more.


    From the inside to the outside of the body of the corpse from the inside out of a fire, burning a "crackling" sound, the flame soared into the sky, shining on the sky.


    "Asshole, there is no good for you like this. Your bones will be turned into ashes, and the last spirit will be scared out. Even reincarnation can''t enter. From then on, this ashes will disappear." The frightening voice came out from the evil spirit and became more and more scared.


    "This is a kind of obsession. Why reincarnation?" The sound came out of the fire without any fluctuation.


    Feng Han, generals, Qi Jiajun, etc. lifted the crisis, looked up at the flame and evil spirit entangled body, eyes are rippling waves.


    "The elder has portrayed a great array in his own body. At the cost of himself, he led himself to the fire and died with the demon!" Feng Han frowned, with a low expression and awe in his eyes!


    Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu, Wuque and other children of tianwu college mourned. They were the ancestors of tianwu college.


    "Master!"


    Du Shaofu suppressed the evil Qi in his body and looked at the corpse burned by the fire. His eyes were filled with desolation in awe.


    From ancient times to the present, we still end up with the demon at the cost of itself. What a pity.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, I could still see the students of tianwu college, and I realized my last wish."


    Such a sound, from the rolling flame out, accompanied by the sound, there is an illusory figure from the flame exposed.


    He was a middle-aged man with a rough figure, bright eyes, and heroic spirit. He had a strong breath coming from it. On his shoulder, an illusory badge of tianwu Academy was shining.


    The illusory figure was like a real one. After sweeping the shoulder badges of Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu and Wuque, he finally fell on Du Shaofu with a smile of relief and said, "time has changed. The catastrophe is irresistible, but I am very relieved to see such a successor."


    "Forefathers!"


    Gu Xinyan, Wuque, Tangwu, etc. have eyes trembling and voice choking.


    "Elder, are there any other ancestors in tianwu college trapped here?"


    Du Shaofu asked, that middle-aged man should be the last phantom of the tianwu academy, hoping to get some useful clues.


    "I''m at the end of the line, I can''t tell you much. Go there and be careful. Everything you want to know is buried there."The middle-aged pointed to a direction to open his mouth, and then waved. The broken half axe suddenly appeared in front of Du Shaofu and said, "this soldier has followed me all my life. I hope you can all go out alive and give this soldier to the people who are destined for the Academy, which is also a heritage for me."


    Voice down, middle-aged figure more and more illusory, disappeared in the surging flames.


    The evil Qi completely disappeared, the flame dissipated, everything disappeared, and recovered as usual.


    "Hum..."


    Half of the axe was glowing, full of light, and a sad voice came out.


    "Forefathers!"


    Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu, Wuque, etc. salute respectfully, and their eyes are moist.


    "Good morning, forefathers!"


    Du Shaofu bowed with the axe in his hands.


    "Good morning, master!" Qijiajun, fenghan and others saluted with injuries.


    "Where are you going now?"


    Looking back from the air, the general asked Du Shaofu that he was the only one who had not been injured in a great war.


    "Go there." Du Shaofu was in the direction of the middle age, hoping to find something.


    This is a sea of white bones. Du Shaofu did not stop and set out with the crowd.


    There was silence along the way, and the whole space was also very quiet. Only occasionally, there was a sound of clicking and scraping from the bones of bones at the places where people had settled.


    Everyone was silent, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was dignified.


    From that illusory scene, we can see the corner of the original catastrophe, swept through, nothing is alive, all destruction, turned into Purgatory.


    But now, the catastrophe is coming again, the future will become very terrible, if no one can resist, the whole world will turn into a devil''s land again.


    Those evil spirits will sweep all over the country.


    It''s like a haze, covering all the people who love.


    It''s heavy, even depressing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2096

    "It seems that the disaster was caused by the evil cult?"


    On the way, Tang Wu finally couldn''t help speaking. He had a lot of questions in his heart, but didn''t know much.


    "It should be from the demon cult."


    Qijiajun responded with a dignified eye. As a direct descendant of the Yin Yang family, his status in the Yin Yang family is not ordinary, and he knows a lot of secrets.


    The more he knew, the more worried Qi Jiajun was. At the beginning, there were a group of ancient strong men who resisted the catastrophe, the Dragon God who was taught and the most powerful one,


    but now, everything is not as good as the ancient times.


    "Then why don''t you join hands to kill the people of the demon sect, everyone, the Phoenix clan and so on, so that we can wipe out the root of the demon sect, which will kill the catastrophe."


    After thinking about it, Tang Wu said that some people had already appeared in the demon sect. If we killed the demon sect and the nine demon emperors and Yuan Shen together, we would not be able to reproduce the evil cult.


    "You think it''s too simple."


    Feng Han said that, in his capacity, although Tang Wu was regarded as the best among the younger generation, he would not respond to Tang Wu if he was normal. However, the situation is a little special. We have been together for a long time and have experienced many life and death wars.


    Therefore, Feng Han responded to Tang Wu and said: "as far as I know from some ancient books and records of the clan, the catastrophe is much more mysterious and vast than I imagined. It is hard to imagine the scale of the disaster. Everyone knows that no one can really stop the catastrophe. Whoever takes the action will pay a heavy price. Many people just want to preserve their strength, and maybe have the opportunity to protect themselves, the common people and the people They have nothing to do with it. "


    "The world is bigger than we think, but the ancient catastrophe buried a lot of history. The tomb of eternity is open, and everyone wants to dig out everything." Qijiajun said so.


    Du Shaofu listened to Feng Han and Qi Jiajun''s words. There seemed to be a lot hidden in their words.


    "After the great calamity, the nine great masters, the Phoenix clan and the dragon clan, how can they protect themselves?" Du Shaofu doubted that after the catastrophe, everything turned into a demon kingdom. Although the nine masters and the dragon clan were strong, they were not enough to protect themselves alone.


    "The nine masters, the dragon clan, and the Phoenix clan, are not what the ordinary people see on the surface. The world is more vast than the ordinary people see. I don''t know much about it. When we reach that stage, everything will be revealed." Feng Han said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu pondered. If he had thought about it, many things were full of doubts.


    "It is said that there may still be some ancient strongmen in the battle field of heaven and evil spirits, such as the nine masters, the Phoenix clan, the dragon clan and so on, which have not really been damaged, but? "Gu Xinyan asked. Meili''s eyes are shining. She''s heard some rumors, but she doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. Now qijiajun and fenghan are here, trying to solve their doubts.


    "It is true that there may be ancient strongmen who have never been damaged, but now everything is still a number, and the answer will not be known until the tomb of eternity."


    Seven home Jun silence hesitated for a moment, nodded to the valley heart Yan said. Once you reach the level of holy land, you can live a long time.


    In particular, the original group of ancient powerful people, how powerful, the original magic emperor can revive, those ancient strong people, also certainly have the opportunity to still exist in the world, stay in the eternal tomb.


    "At the beginning, all the ancient strongmen entered the battle field of demons. Even if they had a chance to survive, they would not be many, which is not a rare number." Feng Han sighed.


    "Be careful..."


    Suddenly, the generals stopped and looked ahead.


    When they heard this, they all stopped and looked at the place where the generals and ministers were looking.


    Far ahead, there was a vast expanse of rubble, mottled everywhere, with blood shining on the ground, but no bones.


    There are a lot of half like huge things standing up, like deep buried in the ground, looking carefully, like many huge hulls, far up, there are traces of dilapidated.


    At the front, there is a huge thing standing, like a huge beast crawling.


    "What is that place?"


    Feng Han looked at the front, eyes slightly coagulated, the front is clearly quiet, there is no breath wave, but he has a kind of thrilling feeling.


    "Be careful."


    Du Shaofu walked forward. This is the direction that the elder of tianwu academy pointed out. Everything he said he wanted to know was buried. Maybe he meant this place.


    "The blood is extraordinary. For many years, it still glows and does not solidify completely. It is left by the strong."


    On the way, qijiajun bowed his head and examined the blood poured on the ground. It was left by the strong, but after a long time, it had no much value.


    "These are all warships. They were the warships of tianwu Academy at the beginning."


    Gu Xinyan inspected the huge half hulls in front of them. Many of them were warships. Many of them were partially scattered and buried in the ground. They were mottled everywhere and had been broken. However, the insignia of tianwu academy could be seen faintly. It appeared in the illusion not long ago. It should be the warship of tianwu Academy.


    "There was a fierce war here, and many ancient strongmen shed blood."Feng Han opened his mouth. The scattered broken warships, the glowing blood, the mottled earth, and the breath of groundless trembling all prove that this place is unusual and has a long history. There has been a very fierce war, which has caused many strong people to participate in and bleed.


    "Not there." The generals looked ahead, slightly raised their heads, and showed the radian of their side faces perfectly.


    Following the direction pointed by the generals and ministers, the crowd looked there. It was the innermost giant, like a giant beast crawling across the vast mottled land.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Du Shaofu also looked at it and felt a strange feeling.


    The crowd approached carefully and did not dare to have any carelessness. This place is very terrible, and there may be a crisis at any time.


    But there was no danger along the way. Du Shaofu got close to the huge thing. It was too big. Standing in front of it thousands of feet apart, he seemed too small to see the boundary. Even a beast with a thousand feet in front of it seemed small.


    "This is an ancient warship!"


    Feng Han was surprised. From a corner, it was an ancient warship.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the ancient warship in front of him. It was too big and deep. The height of the ship was thousands of feet. There were many cracks on the wall of the ship, which seemed to be left by some sharp object. However, the cracks were not deep and were resisted by the ancient warships.


    "Go up and have a look!"


    The generals and ministers opened their mouths, a little bit on their feet, and they rose from the ground, and the figure immediately swept away at the warship.


    Although the cultivation of this place has been suppressed, with the strength of the generals and ministers, one jump is enough to rise into the air, swing with both feet in mid air, and climb up with the help of force, and then they will jump onto the warship.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2097

    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the void was roaring, and there was a curtain of light that covered all around the ship.


    ¡±Whew! "


    in the void, there is a flash of talisman and a huge pillar of Rune light also rushes towards the generals and ministers like lightning.


    The degree is very fast, the body is still suppressed in mid air, the generals and ministers can not avoid.


    Under the slight change of complexion, the generals clapped them out with a clap and swept with the air of black gauze. The two suddenly collided, and a deep sonic boom suddenly spread out, resounding through the silent void.


    "Bang!"


    The energy surges, the void breaks, and the body of the general retreats directly from mid air and then falls to the ground.


    "Pedaling!"


    After three steps back in succession, the generals and ministers stabilized their bodies, and their faces were surprised.


    Du Shaofu retreated with the crowd at the same time, and his face was dignified.


    All the generals and ministers were shaken back. If other people rushed to go up just now, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The mysterious optical network retreated with the generals, and disappeared.


    The world was silent again, and everything seemed to have never been born.


    "Don''t act rashly!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were surprised and he was able to shock the generals back. It was a strange place.


    "This place has been put under the energy shield by the powerful by great means!"


    The general opened his mouth and looked dignified. He saw that the surrounding area was not engraved with a huge ancient talisman array, but an energy shield. The strange energy just now made him feel frightened. This energy shield has existed for a long time, and it is estimated that it also consumes a lot. Otherwise, he will be in a bad situation.


    "Whew..."


    Du Shaofu picked up some stones from the ground and threw them to several places in front of him. Before he got close to the huge warship, the light curtain reappeared, and several energy beams of light appeared, which destroyed the stones in an instant, and then restored calm again.


    "It''s not easy."


    Du Shaofu frowned. The energy shield is very strong. In this strange place, even the pulse soul can''t be used. He can''t try the red Jiri macaque talent.


    And it''s an energy shield, not a rune array. Maybe the red Jiri macaque talent has no way.


    "Let me try."


    Gu Xinyan walked out, and her figure was graceful and her temperament was beautiful. After years of training and cultivation, she became more and more moving.


    "It''s unusual here." Du Shaofu did not dare to let Gu Xinyan try.


    "I have some special points. This ancient warship should be related to tianwu Academy. I will be careful." Gu Xinyan said.


    After Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, he nodded.


    Valley heart Yan a smile, beautiful and moving, tiptoe to the ground, borrow the momentum, that graceful Qianying jump empty, red swaying.


    The graceful shadow swept to the huge ancient warship, the light curtain appeared, in the light.


    But at this time, in front of Gu Xinyan''s shoulder, the badge of tianwu college was pulled by what kind of traction. The more bright the light was, there was a rune wave, which was invisible and echoed with the talisman secret patterns on the light screen.


    An incredible scene appeared, Gu Xinyan entered the light curtain, Qianying took advantage of the opportunity to point on the wall of the ancient warship in the mid air, just like a ladder cloud straight up the warship.


    "Really in."


    Tang Wu and Qi Jiajun were all surprised that Gu Xinyan was really waiting for the ancient warship, and was not hindered.


    "The ancient warship was left by tianwu Academy. The disciples of tianwu college are equipped with badges and can enter the energy shield." Du Shaofu opened his mouth and saw some clues.


    "What''s wrong with Xinyan Xuemei?"


    At the moment, the witch sparrow looked up at the deck of the huge ancient warship with its pretty eyes and strange eyes.


    People follow their eyes and immediately look, far above the deck, Gu Xinyan, who has just boarded the deck, is motionless, just like a sculpture.


    "Is there an accident in Xinyan?"


    Tang Wu''s face was dignified and his black clothes were moving. Suddenly, as a student of tianwu college, Gu Xinyan had successfully boarded the warship. He should not be in any danger.


    "Go


    As Tang Wu Gang just got up, Du Shaofu waved his sleeve, and the ROC''s golden wings spread out behind him. He carried fenghan, qijiajun, generals and baimeishan people on his wings and soared into the air more quickly than Tang Wu. When the curtain of light appeared, the badge of tianwu college shone, and then fell directly on the deck.


    In a red suit, the front part of the body is half covered like a piece of white jade. The witch bird is flying in the air, and the ink side is covered like a waterfall. On the boots, a pair of long and well-balanced legs are white and bare to the foot rings. The tight leather is wrapped around the round and warped buttocks, making an arc in the mid air, which is attractive.


    The remaining disciples of tianwu academy also followed closely.


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the deck, Dapeng''s golden wings converged, generals, fenghan and qijiajun fell on the deck.


    Du Shaofu was worried about Gu Xinyan. He followed the dull Gu Xinyan''s eyes and looked ahead. His eyes suddenly trembled violently.


    "My God!"Qijiajun, Tangwu, Wuque, etc. landed and looked at everything in front of them. They were shocked because the vast deck was like a huge square, with white bones and mummies everywhere.


    The deck was stained with blood. There was blood. The blood had dried up, and some blood was still shining.


    White bones scattered, some of the mummies leaned against the boat board, some SAT cross legged, and many of their bodies were broken.


    These bones have been scattered on this ship for a long time.


    How vast the deck was, and the piles of bones and corpses were enough to pile up so many hills.


    There are too many bones. This is how many ancestors have been damaged!


    "These are my ancestors of tianwu college!"


    Tang Wu''s voice was low and his eyes could reach. With their arrival, many corpses were in rags. On their old gray clothes, there were badges of tianwu Academy in the light.


    "How many creatures have died and how many strong men have been damaged?"


    Qijiajun opened his mouth with a dignified expression.


    All the people are dignified and shocked. They stare at the vast ship and are shocked.


    Bones everywhere, mummies piled up, too many people died, in this long years were buried here.


    "What did you experience in those years? Why did so many of our ancestors hurt us?" Gu Xin Yan returned to his senses and his voice was choked.


    These are the ancestors of tianwu college. They were buried here. There must have been some great students here.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak, and his heart was heavy. He examined these white bones and mummies. All of them were strong and none of them was weak.


    Judging from the blood on the ship board, the blood that can still be light in this long time must be the strong and the supreme.


    "There is a bag of heaven and earth!"


    "There are magic tools!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Wu and several children of tianwu college have appeared again. They have seen many bags of heaven and earth and scattered magic weapons in the white bone mummy room.


    Du Shaofu walked forward and removed the white bone and the corpse.


    These are the ancestors of tianwu college. They are in awe and dare not step on them. That is disrespectful.


    In the middle of the huge warship, there is a huge hatch, which is deep inside.


    Du Shaofu walked in front, followed by generals, fenghan and qijiajun.


    These are the bones of the ancestors of tianwu college. Along the way, there are bags of heaven and earth and magic weapons on the deck, and no one has done anything about them.


    They all know the relationship between tianwu academy and Du Shaofu. The devil came out of tianwu college.


    In the cabin, the line of sight is dim, and there is a lot of space inside.


    "There are still many bodies!"


    When the crowd stepped in, Qi Jiajun was surprised to make a sound. In this cabin, there were a lot of corpses sitting cross legged. There was blood on the clothes in the light, and the silk was messy.


    "They are also the ancestors of tianwu college!"


    The bones of these cross legged corpses were only skin and bone, and their ragged clothes were loosely covered, but they also had the badge of tianwu Academy in the light.


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, the cabin was full of light and the sound of wind and thunder resounded.


    Light shining on the cabin, dazzling!


    The sound of wind and thunder resounds like thunder, shocking people''s hearts and minds!


    Accompanied by an ancient and terrible threat, even Du Shaofu and other generals and ministers were shocked.


    "Sacres, many sacres!"


    Several old people and disciples of the Yin Yang family exclaimed. In the dazzling light, there were many sacred and magic weapons that released terrible power.


    "Trouble!"


    Qi Jia Jun smacks his tongue. The sacred utensils and magic utensils seem to be all over the sky. Among them, the prestige comes from the sacred vessels, but no less than 50 or 60 pieces.


    There are so many sacred objects. What a concept. There are only three or four sacred objects among the nine great masters and the Phoenix clan.


    The sacred vessel has spirit. If he wants to deal with a sacred instrument, if he is not in this strange place to suppress it, qijiajun is not afraid to suppress it.


    But now this is a strange place of repression. Although the sacred vessels are also suppressed, it is impossible to suppress them by the physical force at the same time.


    "Buzz!"


    The wind and thunder resounded, and these sacred weapons filled with prestige, such as monsters roaring, with no good intentions, but with a breath of destruction.


    There are so many sacred objects and magic weapons in the riot. If they are reviving, the generals and fenghan will also be in full force. This is definitely a very troublesome thing.


    "The younger generation of tianwu academy, I''ve met you all!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the sacred objects of the riot around him, but he was saluting the corpses of the ancestors of tianwu Academy in the cabin.


    "I''ve met all my ancestors!"


    Wuque, Tang Wu, Gu Xinyan and others also came in and saw Du Shaofu saluting and silently following behind.


    It seems to feel something. These sacred vessels are suspended and shining brightly. They have not attacked Du Shaofu and others, and their voices have become low."Sacred vessels have spirits. We are disciples of tianwu Academy. We have no malice."


    Du Shaofu looked at the opening of the sacred vessels. They had spirit. If they had not been destroyed, they would have understood.


    "Hum..."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the sacred vessels began to shake, the light was flashing, and the sound of the wind and thunder changed and became more and more low. It seemed to be telling something, such as performing a solemn and stirring war song, making people listen to groundless grief,


    "


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2098

    "Hula..."


    In the vast cabin, the light suddenly twinkled, and the runes around changed. In a short time, they turned into a vast light curtain in the void.


    In the light curtain, a vast land emerges.


    There are green birds and wild animals there.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    All of a sudden, the evil spirit swept over the land and attacked the city wall.


    Such a scene happened in front of our eyes, the picture was too real, so that everyone was suddenly nervous, as if in one of them.


    The monstrous evil spirits are dense and dense, and the beast shaped evil spirits roar and ferocious.


    The appearance of such a scene, Du Shaofu changed color. This is a kind of illusion, but it is not an illusion.


    This is the real thing. Some strong people have experienced this terrible thing and left it here. After a long time, they can see it today.


    "This is another corner of the original catastrophe. It''s the real thing that happened!" Qijiajun can''t help but be shocked. At the beginning, the catastrophe swept through too many places.


    "Kill!"


    In the picture, there are warships flying in the sky, monsters riding all over the earth, and many strong men appear, and they fight against the evil spirits.


    "It''s my ancestor of tianwu college!"


    Wuque, Tang Wu and others are excited. The strong people who come here are the ancestors of tianwu college.


    On those warships, there was the shining of the badge of tianwu Academy. The original disaster of heaven and earth was the ancestors of tianwu college. They said, "I feel that those demons are coming again. I can''t, with the inheritance of tianwu academy, think of a way to go." The old man opened his mouth and his eyes were dignified. What did he want to do, but his figure was slowly disappearing.


    "It''s really impossible to stop it. I hate it. If someone had not cooperated with the enemy secretly, tianwu college would not have lost so much. I hate it!"


    The old man''s figure disappeared completely.


    "There seems to be a secret..."


    Du Shaofu frowned. From the old man''s words, it seemed that tianwu Academy had suffered heavy losses in ancient times, and the strong were damaged and robbed successively. There was also a secret that someone had conspired with the enemy at the beginning.


    "Hum..."


    The sound of wind and thunder resounded, and the light in the cabin broke Du Shaofu''s mind.


    The dense sacred vessels in the cabin resounded through the sonorous sound of wind and thunder, and the light broke out. The energy became violent and quickly swept out of the cabin like lightning.


    In the cabin, the numerous magic weapons and treasures also followed, following those sacred objects.


    "What''s going on?"


    They were surprised and puzzled.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, there was a violent shudder in the cabin, and then it wobbled, as if by a violent shock.


    "Something has changed!"


    Du Shaofu, generals and ministers, Feng Han and others changed color, and their figures immediately swept out of the cabin.


    "Hula..."


    Out of the cabin, Du Shaofu looked at the huge warship. He did not know when the whole body of the warship was glowing, the runes were flashing and roaring, and the huge hull was shaking.


    And now outside the warship, that dazzling energy mask has been activated, the light is towering, filled with the ancient breath.


    The huge warship stands up, shrouded in a vast energy mask, filled with waves, as if resonating with the energy mask.


    "Ouch!"


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    Beyond the light shield of the warship, there is a magic gas gushing out from the void ahead.


    Magic clouds surging, such as dark clouds covering the sky, make the world suddenly a dark, there are several demon beasts and several figures, are constantly bombarding energy shield.


    "Rumble!"


    There was energy on the energy shield, which flashed out like lightning, killing several demons and monsters and several figures, but there were still two demons and monsters and two figures just recoiled.


    They''re very strong, they''re not killed, and then they''re creeping back into the energy shield.


    "Buzz!"


    On the deck of the warship, the sacred vessels shine and the runes break out. They seem to roar, roar, and soar into the sky. They want to rush out of the energy shield and fight with those demons and monsters.


    However, these sacred objects did not break out of the energy shield and surrounded the front of the warship to form a defensive line-up, which seemed to be guarding everything on the warship.


    "People of the demon sect!"


    Feng Han, Qi Jiajun, Wuque, Gu Xinyan and so on have changed greatly. People from the demon sect are still attacking the energy shield. It seems that they want to burst the energy shield.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept in front of the warship, but then his eyes fell on the ground far ahead.


    There are also three figures, in the middle is a woman of thirty years'' shape, delicate and convex, with concave and convex chest.


    Her clothes are not much, just cover the important parts of her body, revealing white thighs and chest deep groove, skin like snow, has a mature charm, but the moving cheek, covered with half of the skull pattern is very strange, giving a sense of evil.On the left and right sides of the woman, there was a middle-aged man with shoulder length black hair and a strong figure. On the black armour, there was a flickering talisman.


    The old man was very eye-catching and had no hair, but his bald head was full of dark color. He was in a broad robe and swayed around his slightly dry bones.


    "It''s them!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank. All three figures had been seen at the entrance of the eternal tomb. They were people of the demon sect.


    In particular, the middle-aged man in black armor, with the familiar breath, is the nine demon emperor of the demon sect.


    The warship stands like a huge mountain, standing in this space, silent for countless years.


    "It''s tianwu college. It must have left a legacy in such a defense. I thought it was a long-term struggle. I didn''t expect to try to plot it. I can''t let it go!"


    The nine demon emperor looked at the warship in front of him, his whole body was full of evil Qi, and his eyes were cold.


    When they arrived and swept everything, the biggest obstacle they encountered came from tianwu college.


    Many of them were killed by the people of tianwu college. Now they are left by tianwu college, and they have no reason to let go.


    "The inheritance of tianwu college can not be left behind!"


    The eight demon emperor opened his mouth, and the dark brown pupil in his eyes was like an endless abyss, and there was a magic Qi surging in his eyes.


    At the beginning, tianwu college made them pay too much price. Even he was traumatized by tianwu college at the beginning. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for tianwu college to continue to exist.


    "Sure enough, I want to keep the inheritance. I have some delusions!"


    The seven evil emperor looked at the dozens of sacred vessels on the great war ship. The voice was gloomy. The ruddy and moving face was in sharp contrast to the dark bald head of the eight evil emperor around him. Suddenly, the woman looked at the warship, and her eyes were shining with light and said, "someone has come first."


    "Jie Jie, it''s God''s help to me. It''s easy to get here."


    The nine demon emperor looked at the warship and saw the purple robed young man on the warship. He was so familiar with it that he intended to kill him.


    "Is that boy, thunder and martial pulse can''t stay, those spirit thunder and the last God thunder tripod should be taken back!" The seven demon emperors stare at the young man in purple robe from afar, and his eyes are deep and long.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2099

    "Residual small means, the end of a strong crossbow, hands on!"


    When such a voice fell, the figure of the eight evil emperor also swept forward to the front. His body was haunted by evil spirit. On his dark bald head, there were strange talismans and secret patterns glowing. With a fist waving, the space in front of his fist was shocked into a concave shape and exploded to the energy shield.


    A bright energy beam on the energy shield also swept out at the same time, and the two collided in an instant, sending out a roar.


    "Rumble!"


    The earth trembled, the huge ancient warships were shaking, the vast space was broken, and the magic Qi and runes were surging.


    "Pedaling!"


    The figure of the eight demon emperor staggered back, and the brown pupil changed color. The energy mask was much stronger than he thought.


    "It''s weird here, and it''s restricted a lot. Those guys in tianwu college were not simple at the beginning, but they can''t hold on to this method for long. It''s enough to fight together!"


    The seven evil emperor opened his mouth, his voice was cold and his clothes moved, as if he wanted to let out spring light at any time.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    At the same time, the three magic emperors shook their hands, the shaking energy shield was shaking, the runes were broken, and the huge ancient warships were shaking.


    "There are still three strong ones. They are very strong. I''m afraid that the energy shield will be broken at any time."


    Qijiajun opened his mouth, and his eyes were full of starlight. This energy shield had existed for a long time. He couldn''t help the three powerful members of the demon sect to bombard him, and it might break down at any time.


    "It''s the nine devil emperor, and the other two will not be under it. They should also be the two magic emperors of the demon sect!"


    Du Shaofu had a chill in his eyes, and looked at the three of the nine demon emperors who were bombarding the energy shield. It seemed that the body and the yuan God had become one and recovered to their strongest state.


    "Three magic emperors!"


    Wen Yan, Qi Jia Jun, Feng Han, Tang Wu, Gu Xin Yan are all changed for it.


    Especially qijiajun and fenghan, as the children of the nine, knew what the magic emperor represented.


    Any magic emperor is terrible and powerful.


    "It''s a big problem."


    Qijiajun has a dignified face. At the moment, the strong man of the Yin and Yang family is not here. The energy shield is broken, and the three magic emperors are not what they can resist.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Thunder like explosions continue to spread, the three magic emperors and the other two demon beasts, the two powerful people of the demon religion, let the energy shield has begun to crack, can not resist the constant bombardment.


    "Buzz!"


    Above the cabin, the sacred vessels clanged like the roar of gods and demons.


    "The energy shield is breaking!"


    The white eyebrow mountain man stood at the end. Under such a terrible breath, he stood trembling, and the crushed spirit shuddered.


    "Wait for me on the boat!"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and raised his head slightly. A chill in his eyes swept out of his eyes.


    "Do you want to do it?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the general asked. He had been standing quietly without much change. Under his purple robe, he was graceful and elegant.


    "Three magic emperors!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the three magic emperors, including the nine evil emperors, who were planning to continue to bombard outside the energy shield. His purple robe trembled, and the cold light in his eyes turned into an undisguised killing intention. He sneered at the corners of his mouth, and the radiance rose. He said with a deep sneer, "it''s a pity that they can''t make decisions here."


    "Give me one!"


    The general looked at Du Shaofu, his tone was flat and his head was slightly raised.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu smiles at the generals, nods, rises from the ground, sweeps his long sleeves, and follows the generals diving from the warship.


    "What do these two guys want to do?"


    Seeing this, qijiajun''s face changed greatly. It was the three magic emperors of the demon sect. Did those two guys still want to fight with the three evil emperors.


    "This place has been suppressed, so are the practitioners of Holy Land!"


    Feng Han has expectations in his eyes. This place is very strange. Everyone is suppressed, including the practitioners of the holy land. Du Shaofu even killed the skeletons in the holy land all the way.


    "Boom!"


    The energy trembles, and the magic air envelops the energy shield. The sound of cracking comes from the energy shield. Several powerful attacks are swept by, and it is difficult to support it any more.


    "Die!"


    In the rippling of the energy cover, a cold cry of killing comes out. At the same time, a purple robe figure is swept out like lightning, and the sound of a dragon''s singing is also resounding through this ancient void.


    "Oh..."


    A domineering momentum, suddenly to a shock back to a ferocious demon beast.


    "Roar!"


    The monster''s fierce pupil was red. It roared and moved, raised its claws and swung. Its huge body was like a small hill. It burst out a terrible breath, and the evil spirit was surging.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Just for a moment, the speed was too fast. The huge monster started from the giant claws, and the terrible and incomparable power swept through the impact. In the sound of the Dragon singing and elephant singing, the body broke into pieces and turned into blood mist.A purple robe figure swooped down to the ground. Du Shaofu''s figure fell on the ground. On top of his shaking fist, there was still a golden light. Just under one blow, a demon beast was smashed.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, a figure appeared in the low air like a ghost, and a claw mark pierced through the void. From the chest of a strong man of the demon sect, it was torn up and turned into blood mist.


    The figures of the generals and ministers fell beside Du Shaofu. They stood together and looked handsome. The complex breath on his body was like a black hole. It was fascinating and calm. It seemed that a strong man of the demon sect who had just been killed by him had nothing to do with him.


    The three magic emperors changed color, and the three stopped a slight retreat. The three eyes were immediately fixed on the two figures that suddenly appeared.


    "Asshole..."


    From the mouth of the nine demons, the voice of gloomy anger came from the mouth of the nine demons. But as he looked at Du Shaofu, his gloomy face gave a sneer.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The nine demon emperor laughed and said with a gloomy sneer, "it doesn''t take any effort to come here, boy. This is what you sent to the door yourself."


    "Which one do you choose?"


    Faced with the sneer of the nine demons, Du Shaofu turned a deaf ear, glanced at the eight and seven evil emperors, and said to the generals around him.


    "Give it to me."


    The general''s eyes swept the seven evil emperors, but the deep and dark pupils had the intention of killing at the same time. They swept out in an instant and reached for the void behind them. The surrounding space suddenly had an endless black spirit lingering around, and a large space was torn.


    "Ah..."


    A scream came out, and the figure of a demon sect strongman in the void was revealed. Half of his body was broken and his mouth was filled with black blood.


    "Roar!"


    The roar was deafening. A huge demon beast''s body was full of evil spirit. It was like a huge mountain. The rest of the demon beast''s strong man shot at Du Shaofu in an instant.


    "Die for me!"


    When Du Shaofu raised his hand, he directly patted it with one hand. On the palm of his hand, a large amount of golden light surged.


    This is Fuyao Zhentian wing. Although limited in means and cultivation, Du Shaofu''s body is just like a real ROC. Fuyao Zhentian wing comes from the flesh, and he uses his hands to replace his wings.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2100

    This demon beast is very strong, and it is close to the level of half saint. However, no matter how strong it is, it has not reached the holy land, and even has not reached the true level of half saint.


    Du Shaofu''s physical body has already surpassed the same realm. Even fenghan and Jialou jueyu, the most outstanding Phoenix and golden winged Dapeng birds, are hard to compare in the same realm.


    The immortal body, together with the true ROC realm of the golden winged ROC, is too strong to be abnormal.


    On the physical level, there are not many creatures in this world that can be compared with Du Shaofu.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Fuyao Zhentian''s wings swept over, and the fierce demons and monsters broke into pieces and turned into blood fog directly.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    The nine demon emperor was angry. Just now Du Shaofu ignored him and made him angry. In front of him, a powerful demon beast was directly smashed, which was a provocation to him.


    "Boom


    When the nine demon emperors stepped out, the black armor had the evil Qi leaking out. The evil spirit in his body was rampant. His figure quickly swept out and hit Du Shaofu with a fist. Before his fist, a large void was broken like a sound.


    Looking at the black figure in his eyes, Du Shaofu raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. A cold light flashed out of his eyes. He shook his arms and left without any reservation of his physical strength!


    "Bang!"


    The two fists collided with each other like two meteorites, and the deep sound of sonic explosion suddenly resounded in the place where they collided.


    "Hiss..."


    In the astonished eyes of the eight and seven evil emperors, the nine demon emperor''s body directly recoiled, and his feet touched the ground, shaking back tens of meters before stabilizing his body.


    The nine demon emperor''s sneering expression changed into shock in an instant. His Qi and blood were surging in his body, and his fists were full of sharp pain. At the beginning, the one ant that he could easily crush to death repeatedly has reached such a level.


    The nine demon emperor can''t believe it. How can it be? It''s absolutely impossible. How can that boy have such strength!


    But the sharp pain from his fist told him that it was not an illusion, it was real.


    Du Shaofu''s figure was also shaking back, but only two steps backward. When he stamped his feet to stabilize his body, he also took advantage of the situation at the same time. His figure had been saved against the nine demon emperor who was still shaking back.


    "You can''t be arrogant here!"


    Du Shaofu just said such a sentence. While the nine demon emperor stabilized his body, his figure also instantly fell on him. The golden light of his palm fluctuated, his five fingers curled slightly, and the ROC''s claws protruded out. He was so domineering as to have a golden winged ROC.


    "Asshole!"


    The nine demon emperor''s face was gloomy to the extreme. He moved with his arms, cheered like thunder, and his magic Qi was surging. He fought with all his strength and clapped to meet him.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The collision, centered on Du Shaofu and the nine demon emperors, broke into pieces, revealing large cracks in the ground.


    Du Shaofu''s body was shaken back. After a few steps, he stabilized his body and looked slightly. The nine demon emperors were so strong that they seemed to be better than the first move with all their strength.


    In this strange place, the nine demons emperor suppressed cultivation and means, but his cultivation strength also had a great impact on the physical body.


    Du Shaofu felt that if he could go further, he would be able to ravage the flesh of the nine demon emperors in this strange place, but after all, he had not set foot in the holy land.


    The body of the nine demon emperor was shaken back again, and the sole of his foot staggered back on the ground. The ground was broken and turned into powder.


    "How can this boy be so strong!"


    The nine demon emperor looks more shocked. What kind of character he is? At the beginning of ancient times, those ancient strong men of the nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan could not help him. This strange place suppresses cultivation and all means, but his body can still exert the physical strength to crush ordinary saints. However, Du Shaofu has never set foot in the holy land, but he is in such a mess!


    "This boy has a god thunder tripod. His body has been forged, and he is related to the golden winged ROC bird family. There is something extraordinary about him. We are suppressed here and fight together!"


    The gloomy words came from the mouth of the eight evil emperors. There were runes flashing on the dark and bald head, as if the evil spirit was rising in the curl, and the figure was sweeping towards Du Shaofu. A fingerprint pierced through the space, and the evil Qi fluctuated. It was like a touch of black thunder, and it pointed directly at the back of Du Shaofu''s head.


    "Let''s do it together."


    Some of the generals and ministers said to themselves, and the black pupils became more and more dark. When the eight evil emperors were fighting against Du Shaofu, a powerful black spirit suddenly poured out of their own body and rushed towards the seven evil emperors.


    "These villains of the evil cult, even if they don''t want to be shameless, they should join hands to deal with one of them!"


    It''s just a matter of looking at the warship and scolding ourselves.For a moment, Du Shaofu had just stabilized his body and noticed the movement and movement behind him. He did not evade. As he turned around, a fingerprint also gathered at the same time. He chose to resist and collide with him.


    The two fingerprints collide, one is as black as ink, the other is glittering with gold, and the other is radiant.


    If you look closely, you can see that the eight evil emperor''s fingertips are slightly curved, and then directly shake open, and his body staggers backward.


    His fingertips were numb and the eight demons changed color. Although he had known that Du Shaofu was strong, he had never thought that he was so strong.


    "Boom!"


    Not far away, the ground is exploding, the earth is shaking, the gravel is shooting, and the generals and the seven evil emperors are shaking back at the same time. It seems that no one has taken advantage of it.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, the general''s mouth roared like thunder, and his body was radiant. The golden hair was all over his body. His eyes were as red as cinnabar, and his body was full of scales.


    "There is a golden roar


    However, she was too surprised by the presence of the seven demons.


    However, the seven demon emperor looked gloomy, and the strange Skull Pattern on her cheek was shining. She had never taken advantage of her physical strength just now.


    "Ji..."


    Looking at the golden roar of a hundred Zhang''s body, the body of the seven evil emperors is expanding. In the wave of the evil spirit, a roar of piercing clouds and rocks spreads out, with a black flame diffused. The moving body of graceful temptation turns into a huge body with more than 1000 feet in an instant. The black flame is surging, the fire is blazing, and the empty white fog rises and turns into a vacuum Enchanted, can destroy everything.


    The most important thing is that a bird can be destroyed by a huge wave.


    This is a huge dark Phoenix, although suppressed in this strange place, it is also filled with the most terrible breath.


    At the moment, even Du Shaofu, who was not far away from facing the nine evil emperor and the eight evil emperor, was also looking at each other with surprise. He had never thought that this magic emperor was a dark Phoenix.


    "Dark Phoenix!"


    On the huge ancient warship covered by the energy shield, when such a dark Phoenix appears, fenghan changes color. It is a dark Phoenix from one of the Phoenix families, and has a huge origin with the Phoenix clan.


    But the generals and ministers had no fear. Their claws were like crooked hooks, their teeth were exposed like sharp blades, the cold light was frightening, and the breath of blood ran through their noses, and they directly killed the Dark Phoenix.


    "Hiss "


    the golden fur roar can tear up the void, and with the blackness of the body, it burns the void with a terrible red smoke.


    "Hula!"


    Dark Phoenix wings, black flame swept everything, fierce pupil such as two rounds of Black Obsidian.


    Such a confrontation, let people tremble, shock the whole field.


    "Eight, let''s make a quick decision!"


    The nine demon emperor said, this strange place, although they were suppressed cultivation, lost the most direct advantage, but it is also an excellent opportunity.


    There is no golden winged ROC bird family around that boy. Strong men like Yin and yang are in the way. This is a great opportunity to suppress him.


    "Boom


    The eight demon emperor''s body is expanding, breaking through the void, crushing the void, and turning into a huge black scorpion. The giant tail is filled with evil Qi and is covered with cold light. Like a giant pole standing in the deep of the void, it vibrates slightly, and the dark space around is filled with cracks, making a terrible sound.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were a little surprised. The eight demon emperors were actually beasts.


    "Hiss!"


    The black scorpion''s huge tail barbed, like black lightning from the depths of the void, dashed down to Du Shaofu and penetrated the space directly!


    If you can''t rely on the ground, you''re afraid of it.


    "Boom


    Behind the spread of ROC''s golden wings, domineering will swept across the sky, golden light, with an incredible speed to avoid the giant tail barb.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, and the purple gold light surged in his palm. Zijin tianque held it in his hand and made the sound of wind and thunder. His sword was so powerful that he killed the huge black scorpion.


    The strange place suppresses cultivation strength and all means, including sword intention, but does not suppress the most basic sword moves.


    Du Shaofu carried the power of the body and the purple and golden sky palace with the sword spectrum of Ming Dynasty, and the sword light cut through the void.


    "Boy, I want to die!"


    The nine evil emperor joined in, and the black armor was dark and ugly. He joined hands with the eight evil emperor to besiege Du Shaofu.


    Perhaps these two demon emperors could never have imagined that, with their accomplishments and status, they needed to join hands to besiege a younger generation. If it was passed on, it would make the world laugh. Therefore, in any case, none of the people present could let go.


    This kind of war is on the verge of breaking out and exploding in an instant.


    The general''s golden hair roaring body collides with the Dark Phoenix''s body. One is black and the other is black flame. The two collide fiercely. For a time, no one seems to have an advantage.Facing the nine and eight evil emperors, Du Shaofu''s sword light diffused and shrouded the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2101

    Eight evil emperor black scorpion''s body is huge, the huge tail is like a gun, the cold light is Zhanzhan, penetrates the void.


    The nine evil emperor''s evil spirit is surging, and his actions and feet shatter the void.


    Although these two evil emperors suppressed the cultivation in this strange place, their physical strength was absolutely strong enough to frighten the practitioners of the same level.


    However, Du Shaofu''s body was too abnormal. Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings were like a real ROC, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds. The purple gold sky Que in his hand broke out, and he could swim freely under the siege of two evil emperors.


    "Poof!"


    All of a sudden, the eight evil emperor seemed to seize the opportunity. Du Shaofu''s shoulder was pierced by the scorpion''s tail, and the fresh blood spattered out, almost tearing his body apart.


    On the warship, people''s faces changed greatly. They were worried about Du Shaofu. Their faces were dignified to the extreme.


    But Du Shaofu, who was in it, didn''t feel any panic. Everything seemed to be full of chest, and a sneering radiance rose from the corner of his mouth.


    The eight demon emperor''s brown and fierce pupil changed color. It estimated that it was enough to tear up the boy''s body, but he never thought that it would be difficult to enter the boy''s body just because he had penetrated through his body. Looking at Du Shaofu''s calm expression and sneering at the corners of his mouth, he felt a bad premonition in his heart, and he was about to retreat suddenly.


    But it was too late. Du Shaofu directly grasped the scorpion tip in front of him with his left hand at the same time. With his right hand, Zijin tianque was destroyed, and he directly cut off with one sword.


    "Kera..."


    The scorpion''s tail is broken. It''s splashed with blood and filled with evil Qi.


    "Asshole..."


    The eight evil emperors roared and roared, and the end of the tail was extremely painful, which was even more humiliating. When the two great demon emperors joined hands to deal with a younger generation, they still suffered from the pain of tail cutting.


    "Bang!"


    The figure of the nine evil emperor swept by. We have to admit that even the body of the nine demon emperor is as powerful as lightning. A palm print contains incomparable power. He takes the opportunity to fall behind Du Shaofu and staggers Du Shaofu forward and almost falls from the air.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    But also at this moment, the golden light on the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu erupted, and the 36 feathers of the real rocs swept out like lightning.


    Du Shaofu''s thirty-six true ROC feathers were suppressed in this strange land, but they were able to use them like the golden wings of the ROC, only affecting their power.


    Thirty six true ROC feathers turned into thirty-six golden lightning, and instantly wrapped to the nine demon emperor.


    The figure of the nine demon emperor retreated suddenly, and was a little faster than the lightning. He dodged most of the real Peng''s feathers strangely,.


    However, it was still the twelve true Peng feathers that stabbed the black armor of the nine demon emperor like lightning, which cracked the armor, but did not penetrate the flesh.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu pulled out the scorpion''s tail, which was half a foot long, from his shoulder and broke into a blood mist in the palm. The golden wings of Dapeng fluttered and the thirty-six feathers of the real ROC were recovered.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was covered with pale gold blood, and his long black hair was messy.


    Nine evil emperor''s cracked black armor also spilled blood, did not get good.


    "How strong


    On the warship, Feng Han and Qi Jiajun trembled with awe and cold on their backs. The demon king fought against the two great demon emperors with his own strength, but he still injured them. What a strong man!


    "Little bastard!"


    The nine demons roared, and the two great evil emperors besieged a younger generation, which had already made them suffocate. At the moment, they were still wounded. This was a shame. They immediately surrounded Du Shaofu with the eight evil emperors.


    Du Shaofu was fearless, and the golden wings of Dapeng expanded, just like the real ROC attacking the sky and the sword light breaking through the sky.


    Du Shaofu constantly collided with the two great demon emperors with their physical strength, making a dull noise like thunder, shaking mountains and rivers, and ringing from the sky and the earth.


    The whole battlefield is also full of evil Qi, which covers the sky and the earth. With the sound of ghosts crying and howling, it seems to have opened up the nine hell world.


    After several moves, the eight demon emperor''s huge body was once again cut by the sword light, and blood came out.


    The black armor on the chest of the nine demons emperor was deeply depressed by Du Shaofu''s fist. It was cracked all around and almost broke. A wisp of blood was spitting out from his mouth.


    Du Shaofu was also injured again. His purple robe was broken and left by the claws of the eight evil emperors.


    Du Shaofu would not have been polite to the people of the demon sect.


    From the two strange scenes of light not long ago, Du Shaofu saw that at the beginning of the great robbery, the lives were ruined, the corpses were everywhere, and the world turned into Purgatory, which was related to the demon religion. At this moment, this is an excellent opportunity. If you can take the opportunity to get rid of these two evil emperors, even one, it will be a great solution.


    With the strength of these demon emperors, once they leave this strange place, they may be the moon saints, and the powerful ones like Xuangu are not enough to solve these evil emperors.


    Du Shaofu also hoped to suppress a demon emperor. With the status of these evil emperors in the demon religion, he would have the opportunity to exchange his master''s worship of Xia Hou Fenglei.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings and attacked the sky. With the help of ROC''s golden wings, Du Shaofu had many advantages in speed in this strange land. He constantly collided with the eight evil emperor and the nine evil emperor with his strong body.Such a duel, there are not too many skills, only speed advantage and strong hegemony.


    It can be said that such a confrontation is a complete loss to both sides.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Du Shaofu was injured continuously, spitting blood in his mouth, and his hair was in disorder.


    However, Du Shaofu became more and more crazy in the Vietnam War. He kept killing with blood in his mouth. He was as fierce as a demon king!


    But the eight evil emperor and the nine evil emperor did not occupy any advantage, and they were also bleeding continuously.


    "Asshole!"


    "Little bastard!"


    The nine evil emperors and eight evil emperors were furious and extremely angry. The evil spirit swept like the wind howling, which was extremely terrifying.


    What kind of status are they? They are illustrious demons. They were revived in the war of demons. They thought they could sweep the world. Who knows, they were brought to such a level by a younger Bi. The two great demons did not take advantage of each other.


    "Go on!"


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings, and his eyes glowed with golden light, like a giant ROC in human form. He was domineering and unmatched. His body was stained with blood. He was even more ferocious and forceful!


    With his sword in hand, Du Shaofu''s Ming holy sword spectrum urged his sword moves. The light of the sword overflowed everywhere, sweeping the eight and nine evil emperors and breaking up a large void.


    Crazy duel fierce, let the void boil.


    Eight evil emperor and nine evil emperor have been forced to the extreme, without any reservation, to do their best.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Before long, Du Shaofu''s legs were torn into pieces by his sharp claws, and his back was also severely smashed.


    "Pooh


    Du Shaofu was wrapped in the golden wings of the ROC, and his feathers fell down. He opened his mouth and spat out blood.


    "Dida Dida..."


    But the eight devil emperor and the nine demon emperor were more seriously injured. The eight demon emperor''s huge black scorpion body left five deep cracks, blood flowing straight, and bone was visible.


    The nine demon emperor''s shoulder was splashed with blood, and one of his left arms was almost cut off.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2102

    Du Shaofu had a lot of wounds, but under the influence of the Xuanti body, there was a purple gold arc Fluctuating on his body surface, and his wound was recovering slowly.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s injury is no slower than that in the outside world in this oppressed and strange place.


    It is Du Shaofu''s strength and advantage that he has no fear of fighting against both sides.


    The nine evil emperors and eight evil emperors were furious. They were not only suppressed, but also more and more seriously injured. In such a long time, they would only fall into the inferior position.


    But the boy is more brave and crazy in Vietnam, which makes the eight devil emperor and the nine devil emperor feel the pressure and fear!


    "Boy, I can''t spare you!"


    The nine demons roared, and the palm print released its terrible power. He slapped Du Shaofu hard, hoping to solve everything as soon as possible.


    Seeing that the nine evil emperor made another move, the eight demon emperor''s huge scorpion tail swung, turned sharply, and aimed at Du Shaofu, penetrating the void and stabbing away.


    These two attacks, one in front of the other, solidified the void and attacked Du Shaofu.


    "Suppress cultivation, you don''t have any clamor capital in front of me!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a sneer, and the golden wings of the ROC behind him shook the space directly. In a flash, he did not retreat but went forward. He directly clenched his fist and fiercely collided with the nine demon emperor''s hands.


    "Boom


    Fists and palms collide with each other, which excites countless spatial ripples on the horizontal plane. The energy ripples and magic Qi spread around and flatten the surrounding areas.


    "Poof..."


    The body of the nine demons emperor was also directly shaken to the ground and smashed into the rubble. The impact of the ground shook, and blood was spat out from his mouth again. His palms were extremely painful, and there was blood spilling from the tiger''s mouth.


    "Hi..."


    The black scorpion''s huge tail pierced through the space and fell to Du Shaofu. Although it was cut off in half, it was still powerful and gave out a terrible black light.


    Du Shaofu shakes his arm, and a claw mark is directly revealed. Dapeng''s claws twist the void and hold the huge tail of the black scorpion tightly.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The eight demons immediately sneered. This attack contains the power of noumenon. It not only has the evil Qi that overlooks the heart and soul, but also has terrible poison. Even if it is the power to fight against the body at this moment, who dares to fight against it directly in the flesh of the same level cultivators, the touch is enough to corrode the mind and spirit and seal the mysterious Qi.


    "Eh..."


    Just as he just sneered, the eight evil emperor suddenly changed color. In the confinement of Du Shaofu''s paw marks, he felt a terrible force, not afraid of its evil spirit and poison, which made his heart sink suddenly.


    "It seems to be getting weaker and weaker."


    With such cold laughter, a purple gold light suddenly appeared on the black scorpion''s tail like a scorching sun. The purple gold light cut through the void and chopped on the black tail like lightning.


    "Hiss!"


    The void trembled, and the terrible energy burst out in an instant. The black scorpion''s tail was cut in two again under the tyrannical energy of cutting up the void, and a lot of blood splashed up,


    the eight demon emperor roared and roared, which was extremely painful, and suffered trauma again.


    "Bang bang!"


    Not far away, the body of the Dark Phoenix of the seven demon emperors collided with the body of the general''s golden fur roar.


    The black flame of the void billows, and the red smoke billows.


    "Long..."


    All around the earth was crushed and exploded, and the sound of "boom boom" was constantly issued. The mountains and the earth were cracked, and the ravines were everywhere!


    A golden roar, a dark Phoenix, both of them have bloodstains, still there is no winner or loser.


    The evil eyes of the seven evil emperors were very ugly. The result was beyond their expectation. The three of them joined hands, but they didn''t even take advantage of the two younger generations.


    "Some things are more important. Let''s go!"


    The seven evil emperor opened his mouth after a little cold eyes, and the Dark Phoenix fluttered away, and then his figure turned into the graceful human figure.


    Without any hesitation, the seven evil emperor was very determined. He could not take advantage of this place at all, and it was even more unfavorable to continue the stalemate.


    "Boy, you will always fall into the hands of the emperor. When the time comes, you will surely be asked to die, not to die!" Eight evil emperor Brown evil pupil to the extreme, unwilling, angry, but also did not stay, followed the seven evil emperor.


    "Boy, you can''t jump for long!"


    The voice of the nine demons is chilly and scarred. His armor is sunken and his mouth is covered with bloodstains. He is a great demon. His body is integrated with the original spirit. He is "buzzing!"


    After that, dozens of sacred objects surrounded Du Shaofu, Wuque and Gu Xinyan.


    A number of magic weapons circled around, releasing the brilliant and dazzling Rune light. Such a scene was very shocking.


    "He did it!"


    Feng Han picked his eyes. He knew that the sacred objects left by the ancestors of tianwu academy agreed to follow him. These are dozens of sacred objects, which are enough to make all the forces in the world stupid.


    Later, Du Shaofu sorted out the huge ancient warships and found the inheritance left by the ancestors of tianwu Academy. All of them are contained in the remains. There are many bags of heaven and earth, and a large number of rare cultivation resources are collected."This ancient warship is also a treasure. I''m afraid it won''t be under a sacred vessel!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the ancient warship. Such an ancient warship was extraordinary, and it was a treasure of its own. It would not be under an ordinary sacred vessel.


    Two hours later, Du Shaofu laughed. As a lingfu master, although he didn''t reach the level of an instrument master, he did some research and found out the mystery of the warship.


    This ancient warship looks like a holy soldier. After so many years, it has become a thing without owner. Maybe the strong man of tianwu academy didn''t know the energy shield outside at the end of the day, so he deliberately left the ship, so he didn''t recognize the owner.


    In a word, the warship was an ownerless thing. Du Shaofu also understood the mystery of the warship and was able to take it away.


    However, Du Shaofu had a headache. This strange place suppressed cultivation, Yuan Shen power and all means. If he wanted to take away the huge battlefield, he had to recognize the master. But now, there is no way to recognize him.


    "If the warship gives up, it will give up. Maybe there is still a chance to get it. But I want to take the remains of so many ancestors on the warship and make it safe." Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated. He didn''t want to say that the bones of the ancestors of tianwu Academy were left here. So many of them could only be taken away by the warship. At the moment, he had no way to use the ancient space and purple thunder xuanding.


    People heard the speech, a silence, this space was suppressed, no one has a way.


    Feng Han looked at Du Shaofu, hesitated for a moment, bit his teeth, and asked, "I have a way to succeed, but it can only last for a few seconds at most. Can you succeed?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2103

    "If there is a way, try it." Said Du Shaofu.


    "The Phoenix clan has a method, which comes from the rosefinch. Not all the children of the Phoenix clan can master it. I can only move a little, and can affect the space. This weird space suppresses cultivation. Maybe I can make it recover for a few seconds, but at most a few seconds." Feng Han said, that is his card, rarely used, need to spend a great price.


    Du Shaofu and fenghan discuss to let everyone leave the ship first, and let fenghan use his means to try to control the ship.


    Later, Du Shaofu sent his generals, qijiajun and others off the warship and returned to the cabin with fenghan.


    Two people look at each other, are slightly coagulation.


    Feng Han nodded and his fingerprints were coagulating.


    In this strange space, all means are suppressed.


    But at the moment, Feng Han''s strange fingerprints in the hands of congealed room, but there are magic and secret patterns swept out, the mysterious air in the body in an instant like a raging tide, a fiery multicolored flame surging.


    "Gee!"


    In an instant, a phoenix shadow loomed, hissing loud and clear, and broke out a terrible power.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the whole ship was trembling. At this moment, Du Shaofu immediately felt that the mysterious Qi in his body was no longer suppressed. He was roaring in the shrine, and the spirit in his mind was boiling.


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that fenghan could really influence this strange space.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu didn''t have any stagnation, his fingerprints were condensed, and he recognized the ancient warship with the strength of Yuan Shen and his blood essence.


    Everything was rapid, which was no stranger to Du Shaofu.


    "I can''t hold on..."


    Just a few, as Feng Han expected, it has been unable to support, the looming shadow of the Phoenix disappeared in an instant, the space returned to normal again.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, in the eyes of Qi Jiajun and others outside the warship, the huge warship like a vast square disappeared in an instant.


    "Hiss..."


    It is Du Shaofu and Feng Han, the energy shield that envelops the ancient warship, and disappears quietly. There is no more movement.


    "It''s done!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were beaming with joy. At the moment, a warship half the size of a palm was held in the palm of his hand. It was the ancient warship that had already recognized the Lord and contained the bones of the ancestors of tianwu Academy.


    Feng Han''s face was pale and looked very weak and haggard.


    "Great!"


    Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu and other people gathered around and looked at Feng Han. He was surprised. He didn''t expect that this guy had a way.


    Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu expressed his thanks to fenghan and took the ancient warship into his arms. The warship was a compressed treasure, but he could not put it into the bag of heaven and earth, nor could he open the wasteland space and purple thunder tripod. He could only carry it with him close to his body.


    "It''s not worth mentioning."


    Feng Han laughs bitterly. Compared with the magic emperor''s invisible protection for all along the way, although he has just consumed a lot, it is nothing.


    Du Shaofu looked at Feng Han, and his eyes turned a little maliciously. He said, "the Phoenix clan''s means are very magical. If you meet a saint''s land practitioner again, it may be of great use."


    Feng Han still has such means to restore the strange space to normal. Du Shaofu thought that if he met with the demon sect or other hostile Holy Land strongmen, he could suppress or kill a suppressed strongman of holy land by means of Feng Han''s urging. If he had known for a long time, the nine devil Emperor and the eight demon emperor had just met Ben can''t escape.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Feng Han didn''t know what Du Shaofu was thinking. He looked at Du Shaofu helplessly and said with a wry smile, "don''t say that I can''t use it again in a short time. Even if I use it, I don''t have that kind of accomplishments that can only affect you. At most, it can affect yourself for a few seconds. Once it is used, it may help the opponent."


    "So..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. If Feng Han used that method, he could not only keep himself from being suppressed in this strange space, but also let his opponent not be suppressed at the same time. If he met a strongman in the holy land, he would be throwing stones at his feet.


    "Take a break."


    Later, Du Shaofu decided to rest for a while, and his body was seriously injured. In this strange place, he recovered his body quickly, but his physical strength consumed a lot. The two great demon emperors in the battle made him very weak now. If he met a person who cultivated in the holy land again, his physical strength would also suffer, and he needed to recover some.


    What''s more, it seems that the injuries on the generals and ministers are not easy.


    Not far away, they found a place to sit cross legged. Du Shaofu healed and recovered his strength.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s whole body was haunted by golden light, and his overbearing breath spread. On his body surface, there were purple gold arc waves.


    With the fluctuation of the purple gold arc, Du Shaofu''s shoulder was pierced by the scorpion''s tail, and his leg was severely injured, all of which were recovering slowly.Such recovery speed, let fenghan, qijiajun and so on some silly eyes.


    This kind of body is too abnormal. It''s terrible.


    Never set foot in the holy land, but have been able to compete with the strongman at the level of holy land. This is our own strength!


    In this strange place, he was suppressed all the way. After the first war, Du Shaofu recalled that the physical strength was his foundation, which was his own strength.


    When removing the profound meaning and strength level of cultivation, the physical body is the foundation of oneself.


    "The body is the foundation, the bearing and the foundation!"


    Du Shaofu thought deeply in his heart if he had some understanding.


    The generals and ministers sat cross legged, covered with the black spirit, covered with the extraordinary posture, it is hard to imagine, such a beautiful man, this experience is so terrible.


    As time went by, the strange place was quiet. Du Shaofu and his generals were recovering.


    "Hoo..."


    After a few hours, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes trembled. Then his eyes opened, and the golden light glared in his eyes. If he had golden wings, the shadow of a roc bird would shake out of his eyes, and his breath would shake the void.


    These movements made people wake up one after another and stood up.


    "Crackle!"


    Du Shaofu got up and stretched himself. There was a crackling sound from his bones and joints, which was full of an explosion of strength.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s purple robe was shabby, and his hair was a little messy. It was left by the confrontation between the two great evil emperors in the first World War.


    "This guy can recover so abnormal here


    Feng Han, Qi Jiajun and many old people smacked their tongues in secret. They felt that Du Shaofu''s breath seemed to be unimpeded. This is a strange place that has been suppressed. The speed of recovery is too abnormal.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, there was the sound of broken wind in the distance, and two figures came from the void.


    "Is someone coming, enemy or friend?"


    Qijiajun and others looked up and looked at those figures. It seemed that their accomplishments were not low.


    Two figures fall, the breath on the body is ancient, any one, is not ordinary.


    "It''s these two old guys. What are you afraid of?"


    And when the two figures fall, looking at the two people, Qi Jiajun''s face is not help but smile down.


    I''m really afraid of something. I didn''t expect to meet these two old goods here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2104

    These two people are no one else. They are the ancestors of the Legalists and the dragon clan.


    Du Shaofu also knew that he had already dealt with each other several times. These two old men wanted to kill themselves repeatedly. At first, when they came out of the Yin Yang family and entered the demon battlefield, they would have been ambushed by the two old guys and the holy ancestor of the political strategist if they had not been followed by Yuesheng.


    "Qin Hong of Legalist school, dragon thousand Dynasty of dragon clan, two saintly realm practitioners!"


    Feng Han changed color, pale face is very dignified. Not long ago, he met the three magic emperors of the demon sect, and now he met two powerful saints of Legalism and dragon clan.


    Everyone present knew it well. Compared with the demon sect, they were afraid that they were the two elites of the Legalists and the dragon clan, who wanted to kill Du Shaofu more.


    "Qin Honglong and long Qianchao?"


    When Du Shaofu got to know the names of these two old products, he was slightly surprised. He raised a smile rather than a smile on his face, which was meaningful. He said to the generals and ministers around him: "the old products of the dragon clan will be given to you, and the old products of the Legalists will be handed over to me. How about that?"


    "Dragon clan, no problem."


    The calm look of the general and the minister is fluctuating at the moment. The dragon clan is quite special for him.


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked at the two old goods in front of him. There was no hidden meaning in his eyes.


    Having fought with three evil emperors of the demon sect, Du Shaofu had a clearer understanding of the physical strength of these holy land cultivators in this strange and oppressive land, and his physical strength was absolutely fearless.


    If you encounter these two old goods outside, Du Shaofu can only escape as soon as possible, but here, it is not the same.


    The physical strength of the LongQian Dynasty of the Dragon nationality should be stronger than that of the legalist Qin Honglong. Du Shaofu asked his generals to fight Fu LongQian Dynasty not because he wanted to pick soft persimmons, but because Du Shaofu was more interested in killing the legalist Qin Honglong.


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind that if he could take the opportunity to suppress the old goods, he would have no problem to go to the Legalists to get his mother back. If he could not, he would take the opportunity to kill him, which would have solved a big problem and greatly damaged the strength of the Legalists.


    In front of them, Qin Honglong and long Qianchao glanced at the crowd and saw Du Shaofu for the first time.


    Their eyes suddenly trembled, their eyes looked at each other, and suddenly filled with cold light and sneer.


    "It''s really hard to find a place to find. It takes no effort to get it. Heaven helps me too."


    Qin Honglong looked murderous and sneered, which was almost delivered to the door.


    Originally, they still wanted to find a chance to kill the boy. There were Kalou batian, Yuesheng, Xuangu and so on. Such an opportunity was too difficult to find.


    They could only wait, but they didn''t expect that the boy was alone with a few fish. It was a good opportunity.


    Long Qianchao glanced around and wanted to know if there were any strong men nearby. He was worried. If Xuangu, jialoubatian and others were here, they would be in trouble at that time!


    As a result, long Qianchao found that there was no Jialou batian and others nearby. He was really the only one with a few small fish. God gave him a good opportunity.


    "Solve this problem!"


    Long Qianchao''s voice is low and full of killing intention. If there is a dragon shadow in his eyes, it is terrible.


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, Qin Honglong found a very abnormal scene. The boy was coming towards them. He came straight without turning.


    This makes Qin Honglong very strange. According to the truth, it is impossible that the boy did not see them, but now he did not run, but came directly. What''s the matter.


    In an instant, Qin Hong doubted and turned thousands of ideas in his mind.


    "Don''t you..."


    All of a sudden, Qin Honglong thought of a thing, is this boy want to surrender to him.


    Qin Honglong got entangled in his heart. Although he said that he hated the boy deeply and his body was not enough to calm his anger, it would be a pity to kill him if he really wanted to surrender to him and return to the Legalists.


    If such a boy returns to the legalist school, who can compare with him in the future? It is not impossible to write off all the previous enmities.


    The more Qin Honglong thought about it, the more possible it was. After all, the boy''s mother was still in the legalist school, and she was worried.


    At the moment, when I met him and long Qianchao here again, the boy knew that he would die, so it was natural that he wanted to surrender.


    Thinking like this, Qin Honglong can''t help but feel a little proud.


    At the beginning, however, he deliberately put the boy''s mother under house arrest. On the one hand, he wanted to prevent Du Shaojing from following the boy''s footsteps. On the other hand, he also prevented him from growing up one day.


    Now it seems that he was too right in that move.


    Du Shaofu and his generals walked so straight that it was less than a hundred feet away from Qin Honglong and long Qianchao.


    For them, this distance is very close, close enough to make a sudden attack."Boy, there is no one to protect you today!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Qin Honglong sneers at him. He has decided that even if the boy wants to surrender, he must clean up the boy well today, sharpen his pride and suppress his madness, otherwise he will not be easy to control in the future.


    "It''s just you two old timers!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept at Qin Honglong and long Qianchao, and responded to such a sentence. His face always had a kind of smile, which was meaningful.


    Qin Honglong was stunned and immediately woke up from his dream.


    Where is the boy''s surrender? It''s obvious that he doesn''t pay attention to them.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    Qin Honglong was angry, his eyes glowed, his cold light shot, and his voice shook the void.


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely on you two old goods. I don''t know who is looking for death!" Du Shaofu said in a low voice, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, do it!"


    Long Qianchao was angry, and his eyes fluctuated. The boy was an old one, but he was included, which made him angry.


    This is a good opportunity from heaven. Long Qianchao wants to solve the boy himself, so as not to fall into the hands of Qin Honglong. You should know that the boy has many treasures and secrets.


    "Hiss!"


    Long Qianchao''s move was suppressed, and his figure was as fast as lightning. When a hundred feet of distance arrived in an instant, a claw print tore the void. If the dragon''s claw cracked the sky, it could destroy everything, and the supremacy of the beast clan would not be reduced.


    How strong are the dragon people? In this strange place of repression, the dragon power is still majestic!


    "You''re my old one!"


    Soft voice words from the general''s mouth, black evil gas surging, directly blocked to the Dragon Qianchao.


    "Boom


    Qin Honglong also made a move. His body was covered with light, which made the surrounding heaven and earth tremble. A great wave swept away and began to wave to the distance. It seemed that he wanted to blow away the void around him. Feng Han and others were also affected in the distance.


    "Boy, you can''t escape this time!"


    Qin Honglong drank violently. Her figure was like lightning. She clapped her hands. Before the palm of her hand, there was a bright Rune reflecting the void and filled with a vast atmosphere.


    Qin Honglong was very strong. With his physical strength, he was able to suppress all directions, smash the sky, and hit Du Shaofu in the head.


    "You''re arrogant, old man!"


    Du Shaofu hit each other with one fist, and his domineering momentum suddenly soared into the sky.


    "Bang bang!"


    At the same time, there are two low thunder like energy collision sound, there is a void collapse, the energy storm swept, the surrounding land burst open.


    At the same time, the generals and the long Qianchao retreated at the same time. Their feet were staggering, and the ground was cracked. No one took advantage of it.


    However, Du Shaofu''s figure only took three steps to stabilize his body, while Qin Honglong''s soles shook back in a straight line against the ground, which lasted for tens of Zhang to stabilize the retreat.


    Qin Honglong stamped his feet on the ground, and the surrounding rocks burst open. His face was suddenly replaced by astonishment and shock.


    Qin Honglong was surprised and looked almost dull.


    His palms are numb, there are bursts of pain, and the Qi and blood in his body is surging.


    "How could that be possible?"


    Qin Honglong can''t believe it. How can this boy have such strength? It must not be true.


    If Fu Yibai, Yuesheng, jialoubatian and others intervened, the boy would not have died many times like a mole ant. How long would this boy have been so powerful.


    "Ouch!"


    Qin Honglong didn''t believe it was true. He took another shot and sprang up. The physical force broke out without reservation. In the void, there were stars and shadows emerging, fierce beasts roaring, fierce birds emerging and visions in the sky.


    This is a kind of general trend of the body, which is unmatched and overwhelming.


    The golden light behind Du Shaofu was bright and suddenly burst out of his body. In an instant, the golden wings of the ROC behind him expanded, and the golden light flowed, just like the rising of golden sun.


    The broad golden wings of Dapeng, like the blade of a sword, are ejected from both wings. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s Dapeng golden wings are more tough and terrifying than they were at the beginning. Thirty six true ROC feathers are integrated into it, forming sharp serrations.


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered and swayed, and the energy was just like a raging tide sweeping through, shattering the space and sweeping away Qin Honglong''s vision.


    "Boy, take your life!"


    Qin Honglong was in front of him, but his real killing move was behind him. His figure dived down, and the cold light caught her. With one blow, he carried the land of heaven and stormed and crushed Du Shaofu, who was still on the ground.


    "Boom


    This blow is like the top of Mount Tai, and the intention of killing is surging!


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the golden wings of the ROC spread out, and the golden eyes gazed at Qin Honglong, who was diving down. In the next moment, his steps suddenly stepped forward. Only the ground cracked and the air burst.Almost in the room of electric light and Firestone, facing Qin Honglong''s dive and crushing blow, Du Shaofu''s unremarkable punch was shot out with fierce and vigorous arms.


    "Boom


    With Du Shaofu''s fist, the golden light permeates the surface of his fist. The space in front of the whole body is distorted directly, as if it is going to be compressed and exploded at any time.


    "Long..."


    The fists were fierce and hard to shake together. At the moment of collision, there was a dull sound like a gold dagger. The energy ripples swept open, and the surrounding space debris exploded and the surrounding earth exploded.


    Du Shaofu''s body sank into the ground, and the sole of his feet could not enter the cracks in the ground. He almost drowned his knees. The cracks in the ground around him spread far away like spider webs.


    "Hum!"


    Qin Honglong''s throat was humming. His body was shaken open like a parabola from the air, and he landed only a hundred feet away.


    "Pedaling!"


    Qin Honglong retreated in a panic and stopped in a panic. His face was white and his throat was rolling. He tried to hold back the surging Qi and blood in his body.


    At the moment, Qin Honglong a pair of eyeballs are almost staring out of his eyes, he can''t believe that, under his full strength, he actually fell behind and suffered a great dark loss.


    His fists are numb, and bursts of sharp pain hit. If you look carefully, there are small cracks on the surface of his fists, and there are blood flowing over them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2105

    Qin Honglong trembled a little. He knew that this strange place of suppression could suppress cultivation and means. All can only rely on the strength of the body. He had practiced the excellent method of forging body from the beginning of his cultivation. The flesh body was not compared with the dragon family and other supreme beast families who ran rampant with the body, but it was almost the same.


    But now, Qin Honglong did not expect that in front of the boy, his holy land practitioner''s body would appear so embarrassed.


    "How could there be such a perverted body?"


    Qin Honglong was shocked and his eyes were shaking.


    "Bang bang!"


    Not far away, the battle between the generals and the long Qianchao started again. The two figures were as fast as lightning, and they collided with dozens of moves in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    With a hard blow, the generals and long Qianchao''s bodies were shaken back at the same time.


    Long Qianchao''s old-fashioned face was shocked. The strength of the former made him incredible, but then a sneer came out of his mouth.


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, long Qianchao clapped his arms and five fingers together and turned into five black lights. That was to say, the five void cracks were torn, and the air exploded. The claw marks in a kind of extremely tricky track, as fast as lightning, caught the general''s face.


    "Keng!"


    As soon as the general''s eyes sank, suddenly there was a strange change on his body. Shaking his arms, the sharp five fingers twinkled like a knife edge, and stretched out obliquely. The arms completely turned into golden fur roaring claws, which resisted the claw marks of the Dragon Qianchao. Then, the body began from the arm and instantly turned into the body of golden fur roar.


    "Golden hair roar!"


    Long Qianchao''s face changed greatly, and he trembled slightly. His old body expanded and glowed in an instant, and the voice of the Dragon chanted through the void.


    "Oh


    The next moment, the clouds of the void are rolling, there are flames, the whole void seems to be crushed and burst.


    The Dragon thousand dynasties burst the void in the expansion, and a huge, immeasurable length dragon suddenly emerged, and the Dragon claws could tear the void.


    Half of the dragon''s body appeared in the sea of clouds and clouds, with no tail visible. The whole body was filled with flames. The flame covered the scales of the dragon. However, it gave people a feeling of strength like steel. On its ferocious head, the Dragon pupil was like a red black hole, as if it could devour heaven and earth. All living beings could not help but be shocked.


    This kind of pressure, let the distant qijiajun and so on, looked from afar, also could not help but gush out the chill.


    "Roar!"


    When the body of the general stepped out, just as the incarnation of the Dragon Qianchao burst into the void, it did not retreat but moved forward. The ferocious body tilted and the arms and claws danced. The black evil spirit was like a tornado storm sweeping through, and the offensive force was pouring out like a rainstorm.


    The potential is like running thunder, and the sharp claws of generals and ministers fall on the dragon body of the Dragon thousand dynasties in turn.


    "Oh


    The Dragon roared in the thousands of dynasties. The impregnable scales on his body actually showed broken traces, and dragon blood overflowed.


    The huge dragon body writhes, the Dragon claws split into the air, and the flames burst out. The Dragon Qianchao, with its bitter and hard shaking, resisted the attack of the generals and ministers and separated them from each other.


    The generals retreated, covered with golden hair, scaly hyenas, sharp claws like crooked hook, bloody nose, red eyes like cinnabar, staring at long Qianchao, his eyes burning, as if he had seen the prey.


    Looking at the general''s eyes, long Qianchao can''t help but feel his heart trembling and golden hair roaring. It''s the enemy of the dragon family, who can kill the dragon and swallow the cloud.


    "Roar!"


    The ferocious body of the generals and ministers once again rushed to the Dragon Qianchao.


    "Oh


    Long Qianchao was shocked, wounded and angry. It was also a tough confrontation!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The startling crash madness erupted. The general''s golden fur roar and the dragon''s body fiercely fought each other. Accompanied by the low and dull sound of the collision, there was also the terrible power fluctuation within the two bodies.


    Both of them, the body of a golden hair roar and a dragon race, are the existence of physical strength. The violent force of such fierce collision makes the scalp of Feng Han and Qi Jiajun numb in the distance.


    In particular, Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu and others, they are really hard to imagine, just the strength of the body, can actually fight to such a terrible and amazing level.


    "The generals are terrible!"


    Feng Han, Qi Jiajun, some old people of yin and Yang family were looking at the general and minister who were fighting fiercely with the Dragon Qianchao. They were able to win in front of the Dark Phoenix of the eight demon kings of the demon sect, which has shocked everyone.


    But in contrast, they are relatively unfamiliar with the eight evil emperor, and more familiar with the Dragon Qianchao.


    It is self-evident that the strength of the Dragon Dynasty, as the strongman of the holy land, is already self-evident.


    At the moment, the two are fighting hand in hand, and the generals and ministers can even occupy a little advantage, which is how terrible and amazing.


    "Old goods, it''s fair here. You won''t be able to shout again!"


    Du Shaofu also continued to attack, which was a rare opportunity. If he could not suppress Qin Honglong, he would kill him directly. The golden wings of the ROC behind him flapped and restored the advantage of flying. The purple gold in his hand was full of light, and the Zijin tianque was tightly held in his hand. The momentum was like thunder, and the sword light broke through the sky, and the killing intention swept through the strange world."Little bastard!"


    Qin Honglong is gloomy and angry. His old face can hardly see the extreme. In the face of Du Shaofu''s active attack, he has to fight against it.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and the golden light surged, just like a real ROC in human form. The sword light was towering over Qin Honglong.


    Qin Honglong didn''t have time to roar. His physical strength was unreserved. He cooperated with all kinds of physical means, but he was still suppressed. Every time he was forced to shake, he was shocked back.


    "Poof..."


    After ten moves, a mouthful of blood from Qin Hong''s mouth finally burst out. His clothes were ragged, and he was cut by the sword light. Even his hair was cut off a lot.


    "Too strong!"


    Feng Han, Qi Jiajun and so on have some bitter smiles.


    They were also worried about Du Shaofu. After all, the demon king had fought two magic emperors not long ago.


    But at the moment, it seems that the devil has been completely recovered.


    The two demon emperors were crushed and escaped. How could Qin Honglong defeat the demon king with the power of his body alone.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Gu Xinyan, Wuque and so on have some swallowing saliva. Their moving cheeks are constantly changing. They are looking at the two people in front of them. The demon king is just like a fierce beast, like a real ROC in human form. They are too domineering and powerful. They collide with Qin Honglong again and again with a low dull sound, which makes them panic.


    For Gu Xinyan and Wuque, Du Shaofu is undoubtedly the most familiar. At the beginning of tianwu University, Du Shaofu was so domineering and powerful that he crushed all his opponents all the way.


    Up to now, this demon king has risen in the world, as always, the hegemony is incomparable, the strength is terrible.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Before long, Qin Honglong vomited out his second breath of blood, his hair was scattered, his clothes and robes were broken, and he was in a mess.


    Qin Honglong''s eyes were constantly turning with horror, and he felt a little cold in his heart.


    I don''t know how long, he didn''t have this kind of cold feeling in his heart. He almost forgot this feeling.


    But at the moment, the cold feeling in his heart made Qin Honglong''s spirit shudder.


    "Old goods, in fairness, you have no qualification to rely on the old and sell the old in front of me!"


    The golden light is shining. Behind Du Shaofu, the ROC''s golden wings dive, and his figure falls from the sky. With a swing of his fist, he thunders directly at Qin Honglong.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu and Dapeng''s golden wings completely suppressed the former in terms of speed, so that he had no chance to avoid it at all, and could only bite his teeth and shake hard.


    And hard shaking is also the purpose of Du Shaofu''s expectation and intention.


    "Bang!"


    It''s low and dull, and the ground explodes all around.


    "Poof..."


    Qin Honglong spat out the blood of the third mouthful. His fist was covered with blood and his body recoiled in a straight line.


    "Rumble!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was trying to catch up with the victory, suddenly there was a fire in the sky, smashing the space.


    It was a huge tail that smashed the void, like a pillar of heaven, stirring up a sea of clouds, and was about to sweep Du Shaofu in a matchless manner.


    This is the giant tail of the long Qian Dynasty, not on purpose, but because the battlefield is too close. The body of the long Qian Dynasty is too long and boundless. In the fierce confrontation with the generals and ministers, the huge body crushed the void and accidentally swept to Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    Facing the huge dragon tail sweeping, Du Shaofu did not even raise his head, but cut out the purple gold sky que with his backhand, without any fancy. It was like splitting Huashan Mountain, cutting through the void with the sword light, and falling directly on the dragon tail of Qianchao.


    "Chulala..."


    The Jinge broke out and the fire sparked her.


    Long Qianchao huge dragon tail, dragon scales broken, dragon blood pouring.


    "Oh


    If he was attacked by a tyrant, he would not be hurt.


    "Boom


    The dragon tail took advantage of the situation to sweep Du Shaofu. Long Qian Chao could not speak of his anger. At the moment, Du Shaofu had already avoided him. The giant tail fell into the air, and a mountain not far away was directly razed to the ground. The ground was shaking and the mountain was filled with dust.


    "Roar!"


    The generals and ministers constantly bombard, attack like electricity, power like tide, shake half of the sky, terrifying, violent and shocking.


    Long Qianchao had no time to pay attention to Du Shaofu. He was too busy and could only hate to eat the secret loss.


    "Chi!"


    When Du Shaofu''s figure avoided the giant tail of the Dragon Qianchao, Qin Honglong appeared. He sprang up and swept out with one finger. It was like a thunderbolt breaking through the sky and pointing at the back of Du Shaofu''s head. His killing intention was fierce and incomparable!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2106

    Du Shaofu felt that he didn''t resist with ROC''s golden wings at all. Instead, he turned around and collided with the same fingerprints.


    Before the fingerprint, there is a dark light.


    The speed is very fast. It happens between the electric light and flint, and the two fingerprints are like two thunder.


    "Click!"


    The fingerprints collide with a low sonic boom. In the midst of the light, the void around them collapses. Qin Honglong''s fingers even break with the sound of "click".


    "Ah..."


    Qin Honglong screamed, his face was white. He felt that Du Shaofu''s finger was like the most solid and indestructible weapon. Accompanied by a terrible tyrannical force, it poured into his body, causing his finger to break directly.


    Ten fingers linked to one heart, the pain is unbearable.


    Du Shaofu was just a slight shock to the back of his body. Listening to Qin Honglong''s scream, he felt a chill in his eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    At the next moment, Du Shaofu''s left hand broke through the air, and his fist smashed the space. At the same time, his right hand struck Zijin tianque, and his fist and sword were shining, which was a kind of overwhelming power.


    ¡±Bang


    Qin Honglong dodged the sword light, but he was hit by a fist in the shoulder. Under the impact of the huge force, his body suddenly fell backward and fell on the ground in the distance. The whole ground was shocked by it.


    The stones shot and the dust spread.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu, without any hesitation, took advantage of his illness and killed him with a sword.


    The sword awn broke through the sky, the earth cracked, and a long gully was cut out.


    "Hi..."


    Qin Honglong avoided. After all, he was not a weak man. He swept out from the ground with bloodstained figure, but turned and fled directly.


    "Back, back!"


    Qin Honglong drank and ran away.


    The figure is like electricity. Qin Honglong''s eyes are unwilling, frightened, angry and resentful, but dare not stay at all.


    He had fully realized that in this oppressed and strange land, if he delayed any longer, he would have to be killed. The boy''s physical body was too abnormal.


    "Oh


    Compared with Qin Honglong, the situation of long Qian Dynasty was better than that of Qin Honglong, but it was also in a mess. The Dragon scales were broken and bleeding. Looking at Qin Honglong''s turning and fleeing, there was no stagnation.


    Long Tong was furious and complicated, and long Qianchao did not dare to stay. If these two people besiege him, he would not be able to pay the price.


    "Keep up


    Du Shaofu''s voice sounded in the ears of fenghan, qijiajun, Gu Xinyan, Dai Xingyu, Tang Meiling, Xiaohu and so on. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC swayed like a touch of golden lightning, and he pursued Qin Honglong.


    This is a rare opportunity. Du Shaofu didn''t want to let it go. If he left here, he was afraid that he would have a chance to suppress the old goods only after he had set foot in the holy land.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of the dragon is also in the sky.


    "Catch up!"


    Feng Han, Qi Jiajun, Dai Xingyu, Xiao Hu and so on looked at each other. They were shocked by the sight.


    These two terror figures scared off the two strongmen of holy land.


    So this strange place, along the way is a shocking scene.


    A strong figure and a giant dragon fled in confusion. Not far behind, there were two figures chasing after each other. They did not have time to shout like thunder.


    Such a scene, along the way is simply earth shaking!


    "Oh


    "Roar!"


    "Qin Honglong, you old man, don''t run away if you have the ability. Don''t be so bold as to be a great master of Legalists."


    "Qin Honglong, you old man is really shameless. If you have the ability, don''t run away!"


    "Long Qianchao, you old worm are not going to kill me. If you have the ability, don''t run away!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    This strange land is vast, along the way there are many people trapped in it, some creatures along the way to see this scene, it is not for the horror of the eyes.


    "Little scumbag, don''t be wild. When you get out of here, my ancestor will certainly tear you into pieces!"


    "Asshole, I will never let you go!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Honglong and long Qianchao fled. Listening to the scolding and drinking behind him, he thought that the two strongmen of the holy land had come to such a land. He could not help but be furious.


    It''s just that Qin Honglong and long Qianchao didn''t mean to stop. On the contrary, they fled faster. They were afraid that Du Shaofu and Qin Honglong could catch up with them.


    "Qin Honglong, dragon Qianchao, isn''t this the sage ancestor of Legalism and dragon clan?"


    Along the way, nine people were also in this strange place of repression. Some old people heard the names of Qin Honglong and long Qianchao, which were the sages of Legalists and the dragon family.


    "My God, it''s Du Shaofu, the demon king. He''s chasing down the Legalists and the ancestors of the dragon clan!" All of us were speechless. If we didn''t see it with our own eyes, we couldn''t believe it!"What''s going on? Did Du Shaofu, the demon king, break through to the holy land?"


    Some people doubt that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is ferocious and powerful, but it should not be enough to pursue and kill the strongmen of holy land.


    Unless, that demon king Du Shaofu has already broken through to the holy land.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu should not have broken through to the level of holy land, but everyone in this strange place has been suppressed in cultivation and means, and can only use his physical strength. Du Shaofu, the demon king, has always been very strong in his physical body. Perhaps it is the physical strength that has suppressed the strongmen in the Holy Land!" The old man with good eyesight guessed duanni. They were suppressed in this strange place.


    "What a perverted body this is


    At the hearing of the speech, they were shocked.


    I have never set foot in the holy land, but the physical force has been able to suppress the holy land. This is absolutely abnormal.


    Du Shaofu and his generals are pursuing Qin Honglong and long Qianchao.


    Du Shaofu''s speed has the ROC''s golden wings, which complement each other, like a tiger''s wings.


    But Qin Honglong and long Qianchao were determined to escape, and it was not easy to catch up with them.


    Holy Land practitioners are suppressed in this strange place, but how many holy land bodies still have to occupy a lot of cheap.


    The generals and ministers followed him at an incredible speed. They did not fall behind Du Shaofu too much.


    Just fenghan, qijiajun and others have long been dumped without trace.


    "Whew, whew!"


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu pursued and killed him. He kept on waving his sword and fists. The ground was in a mess along the way. Although Qin Honglong and long Qianchao were not substantially hurt, they were also more in a mess.


    For more than an hour, Qin Honglong and long Qianchao fled all the way, and the speed was getting closer and closer.


    The two strongmen of the holy land were in a state of confusion and were becoming more and more difficult to support.


    A vast square appears, around the square, there are many figures exist, vaguely there are also many strong breath in the wave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2107

    The vision gradually widened, and the fog that had covered the void was gradually clear and began to fade away.


    The square is vast rather than vast. It''s just so vast that it''s shocking.


    But in front of this vast square, there is a huge abyss with tens of thousands of feet across.


    The abyss was covered with white fog. At the end of the abyss, a huge giant appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    Towering at the end of this vast square abyss, the behemoth of the universe is just like a beast of the universe sleeping and crawling. It is the huge thing that people will see when they enter the tomb of eternity.


    Seeing the huge object, Du Shaofu could not help slowing down, and then stopped at the square.


    Looking at the front, Du Shaofu''s double pupils fluctuated.


    As the moment approached, Du Shaofu could see clearly that the monster of the universe was like a falling star. It was too big and too vast to see the end. It was like a complete star falling at the end of the square abyss, showing the shape of a million mountains.


    Its whole body presents the color of ancient mottled ancient copper. After countless years, from ancient times to the present, the color of ancient copper is more profound.


    It''s like a celestial tomb, standing in the demon battlefield!


    Vaguely, there is a palpitating breath, which diffuses from any corner of the huge body, which makes people tremble at a distance.


    It is not difficult to imagine that in this huge tomb, there must be a lot of horrible things buried in the grave. Once opened, it may be able to devour the world!


    In the vast square, before the tens of thousands of feet wide abyss, there are 13 ancient arch bridges, all thousands of feet apart, but each side in line across tens of thousands of feet of the abyss, connected with the 13 huge entrances of the huge tomb.


    The thirteen arch bridges span the huge abyss. The material seems to be the same as that of the huge tomb. The ancient bronze is deep, and the ancient runes are engraved on them, which twinkle with light.


    In front of the 13 arch bridges, each has a square stone platform. The 13 stone platforms are in the shape of budding lotus flowers, which seems to cover something.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the thirteen lotus stone platforms, and his heart beat violently. He gave a thrill for no reason, and his soul throbbed!


    "Absolutely hidden huge!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked and looked at the thirteen budding lotus stone platforms, which were absolutely unusual. The pressure they gave people was more terrible than that of ordinary strongmen of holy land. They seemed quiet and did not fluctuate. However, there was a kind of pressure that could permeate the spirits and spirits of the living beings, just like a huge stone crushing in his heart.


    This feeling made Du Shaofu know that there must be great danger in the thirteen budding lotus stone platforms.


    Judging from what happened in the tomb of eternity, Du Shaofu surmised that it was definitely not a good place. If you are not careful, you may damage it.


    Looking around, there are many figures around, but the square is too big, people stand in it like ants, but the invisible breath of those figures is extremely powerful.


    In these figures, Du Shaofu also saw many familiar figures. They all appeared here, including grandfather Jialou batian, Xuangu, Yuesheng, qiyexi, Sima Muhan, elder brother Zhen Qingchun, Tianjiang eighteen Wei and others.


    There are also many figures of Confucianism, Taoism, in the farmhouse and Buddhism.


    Du Shaofu also saw the shadow of the demon cult. In the distance, there were many people, but there were demon Lingzi and the seven, eight and nine evil emperors.


    Seeing the seven, eight and nine evil emperors, Du Shaofu could not help but have a sneer on his face.


    The generals and ministers fell behind Du Shaofu and looked at the scene in front of him. The scale of the scene made him lose his mind. After a good piece of carving, he came back to his senses and his eyes were shocked.


    This kind of majestic writing, I''m afraid it''s the nine great masters in the peak period, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and other super forces, but they don''t have such a big hand here.


    But at the moment, compared with the shock of Du Shaofu and his generals, the eyes around the square are surprised and stunned.


    A huge dragon roared, Qin Honglong roared, ran into the square in a panic, making people look silly.


    Especially those with strong breath look at each other and doubt each other.


    When Du Shaofu and his generals appeared, they immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    "Oh, my God, it''s a rumored golden roar!"


    Many old people are also shocked, for the body of the generals and trembling eyes.


    The body of the general''s golden fur roar, which is bloody and ferocious, makes people feel frightened and creepy at a glance.


    "It''s the president!"


    "It''s the ROC emperor coming!"


    The sky will be eighteen guards, the holy array boy Zhen Qingchun, eyes showing joy.


    "You two, what''s the matter?"


    In the corner of the crowd, there are several people in the line-up. They are shocked to see Qin Honglong and long Qianchao fleeing in confusion.There were only about 20 of them, among them were Su Sanyan and sheyu, and Du Shaojing was among them.


    Others seem to be the children of Legalists, celebrities, strategists, demons, vultures, and snakes. I don''t know where they were found. When they enter the tomb of eternity, they haven''t seen themselves.


    Qin Honglong and long Qianchao''s figures stopped and fled in a panic. At the moment, they also felt the shocking scene ahead and changed their color.


    Listening to the voice of Su Sanyan and others, Qin Honglong and long Qianchao woke up completely. They scanned Su Sanyan and others with their eyes. Then they seemed to feel something. Their faces were gloomy to the extreme. They turned to stare at Du Shaofu and the generals. They sneered bitterly. They said, "two scum, keep chasing!"


    Such a sound like thunder shook the vast square, which surprised everyone present.


    "Is it that Qin Honglong and long Qianchao have just been pursued and killed by Du Shaofu and the golden fur roar?"


    Looking at the atmosphere of the scene, some people speculated that Qin Honglong and long Qianchao were in a state of confusion and fleeing for their lives. It was very likely that they had been pursued and killed by Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the golden fur roar.


    "Lost the chance, eh!"


    Looking at Qin Honglong and long Qianchao who have already turned back, the huge dragon body is hanging upside down and hovering. Qin Honglong''s body is shining to the sky. His scarred body surface seems to be recovering slowly with a very slow speed. Du Shaofu sighs with a sigh. He feels that the square is not suppressed any more.


    Although Qin Fu''s family has just been defeated, how can you escape


    "Damn it, Qin Honglong, the holy ancestor of Legalists, and the holy ancestor of the dragon clan have been pursued and killed here by the demon king Du Shaofu all the time."


    "It can''t be true. The two strongmen in the holy land were pursued and killed by Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    "It seems to be true that long Qianchao and Qin Honglong are in a mess."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to the dialogue between Qin Honglong and Du Shaofu, the whole square was silent for a moment, and then his eyes trembled and his comments exploded.


    "Boom


    "Oh


    The vast square is shaking. A roar of a dragon shakes the sky. A wave or a great wave suddenly sweeps across the world. If it shakes nine days.


    The sky of Qin Dynasty soars into the sky, and there are bright runes reflecting the sky.


    In a flash, with Qin Honglong as the center, there are stars and shadows around the void, fierce beasts roaring, fierce birds emerging, visions in the sky, the momentum is incomparable, like a world coming!


    The giant dragon emerges, the broken scales on his body are recovering, surging clouds are growing around, the flames are filled, and the claws can tear the void.


    This square is no longer suppressed. Qin Honglong and long Qianchao are angry. This is their real strength. At the moment, everything has been reversed.


    "Bastard, you want to die!"


    Qin Honglong roared, his figure was bright and appeared in the vision, which set off the image of a God, imposing on the world!


    All the creatures in the square are under the pressure from the depths of their souls. They want to worship and revere them!


    At this moment, even the powerful people in the holy land can feel the anger of Qin Honglong burning. It seems that Qin Honglong must be extremely angry.


    "Now you are no longer qualified to be rampant. It''s time to pay the price!"


    Long Qianchao was filled with flames, and his pupils were like a red black hole, though he was staring at his generals and Du Shaofu.


    "What a wild voice!"


    The voice is domineering, resounding through the square, and the figure of Kalou batian is in the sky. With the golden light, the Phoenix incandescent saint, the moon saint and the Xuangu stand together. The breath of the strong in the four holy places is surging, which makes the ancient world solidify for no reason. All living beings can''t help but be shocked.


    Qin Honglong and others have to deal with their grandchildren. How can jialoubatian sit back and ignore it? They fight for it at the first time!


    "Want to go to war?"


    Su Sanyan opened his mouth. With his figure soaring, there was a flame seeping into the void around him, quietly appearing. The flame was not an open fire, but it was a vague piece of burning the void.


    Su Sanyan''s figure is standing in the void fire, and the great momentum on his body will not be under Qin Honglong of Legalists.


    After him, there are four sages, namely, the heavenly snake family, the demon vulture family, and the red fire demon lion family.


    In an instant, the void shudders, the strongmen of the Holy Land confront each other, and the vast breath makes all living beings tremble and want to worship.


    More than ten strongmen in the holy land are irresistible!


    Holy land, can bury a million corpses in anger, destroy the heaven and earth, and make the sun and moon dim!


    This vast square is very strange and solid. If this is the outside world, the breath of dozens of strongmen in the holy land appears unabashedly. Just the breath of leakage is enough to shatter the mountains and rivers and cause havoc!


    At this moment, under the pressure of more than ten powerful saints around the square, the numerous creatures with insufficient strength around the square dare not speak up and prostrate themselves in worship.Several magic emperors in the magic cult lineup are also staring at the moment.


    "Fight as you fight. I haven''t had a good exercise for a long time."


    In the face of Su Sanyan, Qin Honglong, long Qianchao and other seven holy regions, Kalou batian looks unchanged, as always domineering. With a sweep of long sleeves, the sky is full of gold rising, bringing a golden ocean to emerge from the void, and the golden space ripple is like the tide rising.


    "Fight as you fight. You must solve that little scum today!"


    Qin Honglong was furious and drunk. He knew that Fengchi saints were not simple, especially the three guys of jialoubatian, Yuesheng and Xuangu. Not long ago, they had to endure because of their scruples.


    But now, Qin Honglong personally felt the horror of Du Shaofu. If he grew up like this, he was afraid that it would not be long before they could really stop him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2108

    "Want to move my Confucian wuzun, Qin Honglong, long Qianchao, Su Sanyan, come, come, come, I haven''t been active for a long time. I''ll accompany you to make a comparison!"


    A middle-aged Confucianist, with elegant clothes and extraordinary temperament, is the sage of Confucianism.


    "Meng Qianhe, do you want Confucianism to intervene?" Qin Honglong looked at the Confucian holy land, middle-aged and ugly.


    "Boundless heaven, the great ROC emperor and my Taoist family also have a good friendship, my old bone has not been active for a long time!"


    The strong man of the holy land of Taoism appeared, dressed in a high bun, with a ruddy complexion, as if with a smile at any time, and a huge and groundless atmosphere was diffused.


    "Although the ROC emperor is young, my old lady appreciates it very much, and I have always been friendly with my farm family. If someone wants to do something about it, my old lady will have to accompany him!"


    The farm''s holy land is strong, and his hair is white. On his old face, his eyes are as deep as the sea.


    "The great ROC emperor has been out of heaven since ancient times. He has a lot to do with the Mohist school. If anyone dares to move, he will not be polite to me!"


    The strong of Mohist holy land also walked out. The broad robe was thin and small, but the space around it was faintly twisted, and the breath was gentle and vast.


    "Taoist Qingfeng, Jiang Yuechan, Hu xuanhu!"


    Looking at the three holy places of Taoism, farmhouse and Mohist, Qin Honglong''s expression was completely gloomy to the extreme, gnashing his teeth.


    Although the seven of them were numerous, they were not sure how to deal with the four.


    At the moment, Meng Qianhe, Qingfeng Taoist, Jiang Yuechan and Hu xuanhu, the four strongmen of holy land, intend to protect the boy. They have no advantage.


    Once they do, they can only suffer.


    "Well, it''s a good fight to lose two times."


    In the demon sect lineup, the seven evil emperors and others sneer. If the nine dragon clan and Phoenix clan fight together and lose both, it will save them a lot of trouble.


    "Amitabha."


    When the name of Buddha came out, a monk with golden light and Buddha shadow came and looked at all the people present. His voice was like Sanskrit, and said, "in the eternal tomb, there are unpredictable disasters and dangers. Why are you suffering?"


    Wen Yan, Qin Hong, long Qian Chao, Feng Chi Sheng and so on have their own eyes moving. If they really start to use their cultivation level, they will definitely lose both sides in the end.


    Qin Honglong and long Qianchao are staring at Du Shaofu. They are unwilling to do so and hate each other.


    It''s hard to bear the fact that the master of holy land is being pursued by two younger generations. At the moment, he has nothing to do.


    "Take a long view!"


    Su Sanyan said such a word, the whole body illusory flame wave, at the moment the situation he saw in his eyes, once started, it is absolutely they who suffer losses.


    "Well, it''s not over, boy. I''ll see how long you can hide. Don''t fall into my hands!"


    Qin Honglong stares at Du Shaofu with a cold light in his eyes. In this case, he can''t do anything. He presses down his murderous intention, and his teeth itch with hatred.


    Qin Honglong retreated, and the Dragon thousand Dynasty and other ugly look back to the distance.


    Jia Lou batian, Yue Sheng, etc. looked at Qin Honglong who left. They didn''t mean to do anything. They didn''t suffer any losses. What''s more, they didn''t want to start at the moment.


    Jialoubatian is not afraid, but because there are too many disciples in their own families. If Qin Honglong and other Bi are in a hurry, they will be unable to stop them and pay a heavy price.


    "Meddlesome, bald ass!"


    Looking at the monks wrapped in the shadow of the Golden Buddha in front of him, the nine demon emperor is a little disappointed. If the nine masters fight, they will be able to take advantage of the profits.


    Du Shaofu, Meng Qianhe, Qingfeng Taoist and other four saints of Confucianism, Taoism, farmhouse and Mohist School saluted and saluted, and followed those of jialoubatian, Yuesheng, Xuangu and Fengchi saints to the crowd.


    The four sages of Confucianism, Taoism, Mohism, and the farmhouse, and then simply called the children of their own families to come together with the golden winged Dapeng bird family, the Yin Yang family and the Phoenix family.


    Anyway, many people are familiar with each other, and they are not unfamiliar.


    "Are you all right, son?"


    When he saw Du Shaofu, his face was full of worry. After all, Du Shaofu was ragged and dishevelled. He looked a little embarrassed.


    "Grandma, I''m fine."


    Du Shaofu patted his chest and said something about the situation in the strange and oppressive place. He did not conceal the fact that he had fought against the evil cult and the pursuit of Qin Honglong and long Qianchao.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Fengchi sage, Qingfeng Taoist, Meng Qianhe, Mengwen Laozu, etc. were not some of the cool breath.


    If they hadn''t seen Qin Honglong and long Qianchao escape in confusion, they would have been unbelievable. These two little guys could have cracked the power of the body to pursue and kill Qin Honglong and long Qianchao. What abnormal flesh bodies they are.Then Meng Qianhe, Jiang Yuechan and Hu xuanhu laughed bitterly. It is no wonder that Qin Honglong and long Qianchao are both willing to live forever. It turns out that after eating so much suffocation, the strongmen of the Holy Land fled all the way after the two descendants. This kind of oppression and submission is indeed a great shame and disgrace to the practitioners of holy land.


    "Ha ha..."


    Jialoubatian had a smile on his face, but his good grandson gave him a big face again.


    Later, Du Shaofu learned from his elder brother Zhen Qingchun, Jialou batian and other people that after they had been separated strangely, they went to different places.


    In other places, there was no strength to suppress cultivation, but there were also dangers and dangers. Along the way, many creatures were robbed, and the bones of the ancestors of many big families were also encountered.


    From Zhou Xiaoluo and Kong Sansi, Du Shaofu learned that all of them suffered the same fate, and the road was extremely dangerous.


    But all of them could see the huge things in front of the square from a distance, and they all came all the way to here.


    Looking at the crowd, Du Shaofu found that there were still many people who had not arrived.


    The drunkard father, Dongli Qingqing, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Su Muxin, etc. have never arrived here. Du Shaofu can''t help but worry secretly. It''s too dangerous.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes carefully scanned the vast square this time, and there were scattered figures all around. In addition to some casual repairs, most of them were from the big power and big family with strong names on the three continents and nine prefectures. The strong ones were like clouds. Many hidden breath could not be underestimated.


    As Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over, he met many eyes. Some were on guard, some were hostile, others were friendly.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to these eyes. Instead, he saw many familiar people in the crowd, such as the matchless elephant and the rainbow moon.


    "What is that place?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes finally fell on the huge object in front of him. Looking from afar, he also felt how small he was.


    "This is the core of the eternal tomb. At the beginning, all the riddles were buried in it. As long as you can go in, you should be able to solve all the secrets."


    Jialoubatian''s eyes looked at the front and faced the huge objects far away in front of him. He was shocked by the same. His words stopped for a moment, which was meaningful. He also said to Du Shaofu, "maybe there are some strong people in the past who have not really fallen."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, pondered for a moment, and then said, "why is no one going there?"


    "Have you seen the 13 ancient bridges? The abyss cannot be crossed. The ancient bridge is the passage. But at the moment, it seems that the passage has not been opened. We have tried it and no one can get close to it." The moon Saint opens his mouth, his eyes are dim and full of mystery.


    Du Shaofu understood that it was no wonder that so many people were waiting. It turned out that the front could not get in at all. All the strong people in the holy land had tried. Others could imagine.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu tidied up his clothes and looked at the dense figures in the square at the moment. Many of the opponents who want to kill themselves are all present. They know that they will kill themselves whenever they have the chance, but they have no choice.


    Mother is still in the legalist school, master qizun was captured by the demon cult. At the moment, there are people from the demon sect and the legalist school. There is nothing to do about it!


    "Strength, when can we set foot in the Holy Land!"


    Du Shaofu thought that if he had set foot in the holy land, he would at least be able to compete with these people.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the square, there are still creatures coming from many places, including Confucianists, farmers, yin-yang families, and Du Shaofu''s acquaintances.


    Feng Han, Qi Jiajun, Tang Meiling, Xiao Hu, Dai Xingyu have arrived. In the eye shaking, someone has already led the way.


    Not long ago, Du Tingxuan, Dongli Qingqing, ye Zijin, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and many other people also came to the square.


    Followed by Zixuan, Su Muxin, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoyao, lonely sky howl and so on.


    Little star, Du Xiaohuang with ancient Qingyang, she Qingrong, Oriental Green Wood and other people swaggered to the square.


    "Dad


    Du Xiaohuang rushed over, her big eyes blinking, lovely and incomparable.


    However, some of the children of the peasant family and the Taoist school, some of whom are timid, are involuntarily far away from Du Xiaohuang.


    Everyone knows that this little girl seems harmless to human beings and animals, but in fact it is the most terrifying. Ordinary supreme people dare not provoke her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2109

    "It would be nice if everyone was all right."


    Du Shaofu laughed at the crowd, and then he was completely relieved. The people who had been worried about it were all right.


    "Boom


    There is magic air coming, solidifying the void. A black figure comes quietly. The evil spirit is surging around, and there are many figures behind. The breath is strong and the evil spirit covers the void.


    "It''s him, the most powerful one."


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and his breath was familiar. He was the most powerful demon emperor who had fled under the suppression of Huo Lei Zi.


    Behind the most powerful demon emperor, there are many powerful evil spirits and monsters.


    "Jue Yi, maybe he is completely possessed by the devil..."


    The old lady looked at the past empty Kalou Jue, and her tottering body trembled slightly.


    "It may be Providence..."


    Jialoubatian patted his wife on the shoulder, and his golden eyes moved a little. He was disappointed and had pain. He felt bad in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    "The great devil Emperor..."


    The moon Saint looked at the black shadow standing in the void, and her eyebrows frowned. She peeped into a corner of the future and participated in the original ancient catastrophe, but she knew that she was not enough to stop it.


    The shadow fell on the side of the eight evil emperor and the seven evil emperor, and watched the crowd sweeping around the square. After staying for a long time in the figure of Yuesheng and Xuangu, he finally looked at the huge object in front of him. His eyes were black like two empty black holes and fluctuated.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the entire vast square for a tremor, this kind of tremor is very strange, let all present people feel that the heart is beating with it.


    "Hula..."


    In front of that thousands of meters wide abyss, began to be light rendering, appeared a gorgeous light curtain.


    In the light curtain, the glow is flowing and the breath is ancient. It is reflected on the thirteen ancient copper arch bridges. The light is dazzling, the bronze is shining, and the runes are fluctuating. It is like a sacred place in front of the immortal cave.


    "Kaka..."


    Before the 13 ancient copper arch bridges, the 13 lotus stone platforms in bud are in full bloom, releasing the towering light and fluctuating the ancient flavor.


    When the stone lotus blooms and opens, the thirteen figures sit cross legged.


    is as like as two peas in the thirteen figures, which are strange. They are like thirteen twins.


    In the arms of the thirteen figures sitting cross legged, they all held a simple sword. The body of the sword seemed to be covered with dust and its light was dim.


    These figures are dressed in primitive simplicity, with their hair on their shoulders. From a distance, they look like an old monk. Their eyes are closed and they keep that posture. It seems that they have passed many years.


    But these 13 figures, at the moment, let the eyes on the scene change, no one dare to step forward easily.


    "It''s the shadow, the thirteen shadows are just the shadow of energy!"


    suddenly, as like as two peas, the thirteen legs of the same figure are not the real body, but a illusory body on Shitai.


    Such a discovery immediately caused a stir around the square.


    "Oh, the smell of deja vu!"


    In the crowd lineup of the wasteland, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng looked at the shocking scene in front of them, and they were somewhat surprised.


    "It''s weird. Be careful!"


    The moon Saint opens his mouth, the star eye wave, looks at the unreal body that does not have any breath wave to say in a low voice.


    "It should not be a good place. The body of the thirteen energy virtual shadows is not simple." Jialoubatian raised his eyes and looked slightly coagulated. His intuition told him that the thirteen energy virtual shadows were absolutely not simple.


    "Don''t act rashly in a moment. Watch and help each other!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was dignified and reminded everyone.


    In such a change, the thirteen energy virtual shadows sit cross legged, the crowd is agitated and looked at each other, but no one means to go forward. At this time, the road is full of dangers, and no one wants to commit danger by himself. If one is not careful, it may become cannon fodder.


    "Hum!"


    The strongest one came out, and the black shadow of the void rose across the sky. The eyes of the void black hole were staring at the shadow of the stone platform in front of one of the arch bridges. In his eyes, there was a scene of bleeding and sculls, and all living beings were crying.


    The demon king was fearless, and did not care about the people around him. The eyes of his eyes passed by, and the creatures trembled.


    He wants to cross an arch bridge to enter the tomb like behemoth of that day.


    "Boom


    When the great demon emperor approached, suddenly, the arch bridge in front of him trembled violently, and the bright and dazzling light broke out in the abyss. The runes flowed and the abyss was boiling.


    At the same time, the empty shadow sitting on the lotus stone platform suddenly opened his eyes at the moment, which seemed to be the eyes that had not been opened for endless years. In this moment, a strong and extreme killing spirit rose up in the sky.


    "Chi!"


    The shadow did not get up, but a sword in his arms had been lifted out directly. The dim shadow of the sword was dazzling in an instant. It was like the most terrible bright thunder. The breath was killing the sky, and the terror was boundless!"Chi la..."


    When the sword is lifted out, the void will explode directly, as if it can cut everything.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t stop it any more!"


    When the great demon emperor opened his mouth, the shadow was huge, and the wave of evil Qi was terrible, just like the black sun in the sky, overlooking the virtual shadow of the stone platform, showing a contemptuous and exclusive attitude.


    "Hiss!"


    With the voice of the great demon emperor falling down, the soul grabbing evil spirit swept through. A black light palm print was taken, and there was a faint endless howl of living creatures, as if they were pounding down from the devil kingdom with the hatred and evil spirit of the world.


    The space where the palm print passes is turbulent. The magic Qi is like thick ink floating in the void. It is deep and dark, which makes people tremble. The waste of dark space is swept by the evil Qi. We want to take the virtual shadow and the stone platform!


    "Hiss!"


    The sword and the palm print collide, sending out the sound of breaking the sky, and then spread layers of energy ripples, grinding everything.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, the sword and the black palm print dissipated at the same time.


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked by the power of the great demon emperor. Even the moon saint''s attack would hurt him. But at the moment, the shadow was just a sword, which could resist the great demon emperor and make him unable to cross the arch bridge.


    "Hum!"


    The palm print sword scattered, and the big devil emperor''s eyes changed color and snorted. In his indifferent look, he still had a kind of arrogance of overlooking everything. His figure continued to dive down, waving his fist, and pouring out the magic spirit, like a black meteorite from nine days.


    The shadow rises, and the figure is swept out from the lotus stone platform. The sword light in the hand spreads again, just like thousands of swords flying together. Finally, it converges into a point. The light is bright, and it resists accurately before the big devil emperor''s fist.


    "Hiss..."


    The void was in complete confusion, and only light and rain could be seen around.


    The collapse of space, like the chaos of time and space, even the strongmen of the holy land are difficult to pry into.


    "Pedaling..."


    Then, from the void ahead, the huge dark shadow and evil Qi, a figure staggered back out.


    The figure was very small, like a child''s body, covered with strange black scales, filled with evil spirit.


    This is a dwarf man with a gloomy face, black hair shoulder length and short feet, but his arms are very long and can fall below his knees. His hands are dark. He has twelve sharp fingers, like ghost claws.


    This kind of noumenon makes people feel cold for no reason. Some female creatures around the square can''t help but breathe cool air.


    "How ugly that fellow is


    The little star opened his mouth and looked at the body of the great devil emperor. His small mouth picked it out with a kind of sniffing feeling.


    "It''s a little ugly!"


    The generals opened their mouth and looked at the body of the great devil emperor and agreed with the words of the little star.


    On hearing this, many eyes looked at the generals, and even Du Shaofu gave them a helpless look. The appearance of this guy''s golden fur roar was more than that of the great devil emperor.


    "The shadow is not simple, it''s weird!"


    The strong men such as Kalou batian, Yuesheng, Xuangu, Fengchi saint and so on are paying attention to the strange shadow and the great devil emperor.


    That virtual shadow can repel the great devil emperor. It''s too strong for other strongmen in holy land to fear.


    In the void ahead, the great demon emperor looked gloomy and did not speak any more. The magic Qi was surging around, just like black ink. Strange talisman and secret patterns appeared in the palm of his hand when he raised his hand. He also carried the evil spirit and swept away towards the empty shadow.


    The evil spirit is flowing, turning into a vision, and the black light is deep and bright.


    The shadow raises its hand, and the light of the sword condenses. The shadow of the sword is like a flower in full bloom, as if it has cut through time and space. Under the light curtain filled with the holy breath behind, it is like a God in hand.


    "Chulala..."


    The great devil emperor and the virtual shadow collided in a flash. The void there was in chaos, and the time and space were in disorder.


    In the eyes of ordinary creatures, there is only light and rain.


    Only the more powerful practitioners, the more able to feel the horror contained in it.


    Du Shaofu felt terrible. The great devil emperor was too strong. There were many terrible means to urge him in a moment.


    The light curtain of the abyss blocked the void, otherwise, the whole square would be affected.


    Looking at such a confrontation from afar, Du Shaofu had already discovered that there was a difference between the strong and the weak in the holy land.


    But at the moment, judging from the strength displayed by the great demon emperor and the empty shadow, it seems that there is also a huge gap between the strongmen of the holy land. Qin Honglong, long Qianchao and others are the strongmen of the holy land. They can destroy mountains and rivers and move mountains and rivers, but they are not so good in front of Yuesheng, and Yuesheng is much weaker than that great magic emperor.


    "Holy Land..."


    As he pondered again, Du Shaofu clenched his fists in his long sleeves. He had never set foot in the holy land. He was too weak.


    Under the holy land, everything seems insignificant."Woo Hoo!"


    The sound of ghosts crying and Howling makes people feel creepy. The whole body of the great demon emperor in front of him is covered with black scorching black magic air again. A terrible evil spirit breaks the void and blocks the sky and turns into a terrible whirlpool.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2111

    With his body in the air, Du Shaofu stepped forward directly in the void, trying to verify his guess and his own cultivation at the moment.


    "What the hell does this guy want?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, it seemed that he was not retreating but advancing instead. He was full of exclamations and attention.


    "Chi Chi Chi..."


    The three illusory figures directly wield the sword to kill Chongxiao, and the sword light cuts through the void and solidifies everything.


    Any sword light, I''m afraid, is enough to kill the strong at the peak level of the main realm.


    "Boom


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the ROC''s golden wings expanded, and the fingerprints condensed, which turned into the shadow of Dongming grass and immortal grass, as well as the purple flame rolling and the bright rune, which resisted the three sword lights.


    Du Shaofu wanted to urge Zijin tianque to use sword to sword, but he found that he could use all kinds of means and profound meanings in that strange place, but he couldn''t use external force. Zijin tianque and shenlei tripod could not move.


    "Eh..."


    as like as two peas in the three strong ways, the strong shadow is clearly the same as the ghost shadow that originally dealt with the strong man of the holy land. But the strength is terrible, but it is obviously weaker than the shadow that the devil has faced with.


    Jialoubatian, Yuesheng, Xuangu and other strong people also noticed the change, and were surprised.


    "It''s true!"


    Lonely days howl, the king of miemeng, the king of thunder eagle looked at each other, and their faces showed a smile, only they knew the reason.


    "You know why?"


    Jialoubatian howled at the lonely sky, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng asked. Looking at the expressions on the faces of the three people, they were afraid that they must know something.


    "Master, I''m not sure yet. I''ll go and verify it."


    Lonely days howl salute, voice down, feet touch the ground, green light from the sole of the feet, is also flying away.


    "Wait for me!"


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng bit their teeth and went away with one voice.


    "It''s the man of the desolate country, the noble envoy of the desolate country, and the Sirius howls in the lonely sky!"


    "It seems that there are king miemeng and King leiying."


    The square was in a uproar, and someone recognized the identity of the three people, namely, the king of lonely sky, the king of miemeng, and the king of thunder eagle, and exclaimed at it. Did these three guys also want to break through the arch bridge.


    "Boom


    The wolf howled, the thunder hawk king, and the king miemeng approached the three stone platforms. From the three stone platforms which were far away from each other, three murderous spirits swept through the air, and the three swords broke through the air and chopped at the three people respectively.


    Lonely day howl, thunder eagle king, miemeng King three people at the moment is good is the eye with smile.


    Everything is just like what they thought. This place is the same as the original land. The virtual shadow strength is the same as their own cultivation strength.


    "War!"


    Lonely day howl, thunder eagle king, miemeng King three people drink, the war spirit is surging, direct fight.


    "What''s going on..."


    Such a scene makes the living creatures around the square more and more surprised. Why do the three men of Gu Tian Hao and Du Shaofu encounter different things? They are just an illusory figure, and the strength of the illusory figure is obviously weaker.


    Above the void, the war is fierce!


    "Gee!"


    King leiying and King miemeng did not have a few moves, they directly used the noumenon.


    The king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng were in the space of God, but they were two of the three monsters. They were better than the mirage Dragon King.


    If not for the two kings of thunder eagle and miemeng who wanted to break through the level of Nirvana by force in the divine space, then the mirage king would not have been bigger in the divine space.


    These years in the wasteland, the king of thunder eagle and the king of mirage have been suppressed for their lonely days. However, their own strength is absolutely extraordinary. They have broken through the level of Nirvana from the divine space, and now they have been reincarnated nirvana.


    Although the progress of the two beasts can''t be compared with those of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, the progress has been frightening under the support of the resources of the wasteland and the nourishment of the infinite benefits that they have received at the beginning.


    Although the war is not as shocking and thrilling as it was before, it is also absolutely terrifying.


    At the moment, the most fierce duel is Du Shaofu''s one against three.


    The three illusory figures advance and retreat together and cooperate perfectly.


    The strength of the illusory body of the three energies is the highest peak of immortality. The sword light interweaves and covers the sky of the void. It is incomparable and powerful!


    "Not enough!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, the golden light swept, the golden wings of the ROC expanded, and the broken claws of the ROC burst out, making a long journey. He walked leisurely on the waves and across the void.


    "Chi Chi Chi Chi..."


    The sword light is towering, cutting the space cracks, chopping everything, so that the void is confused and blurred.


    "Very strong, no one can resist under the Holy Land!"


    There are many semi saints on the scene, for which the eyes tremble,.The siege of the three virtual shadows is too terrible, and the cultivation of the semi Saint level will be cold, and I know that I can''t resist it.


    ¡±War


    Du Shaofu was fearless. At first, he was not afraid of nine enemies. At the moment, there were only three of them. The thunder was all over his body. The thunder was in the air. The golden winged ROC, the birds and beasts could motivate him. It was like a real ROC in the sky!


    ¡±Boom


    The thunder resounds, the thunder light is towering, the punishment kills four sides!


    Terrible fierce battle duel, energy surging, the void is constantly shattered!


    "Hula..."


    The ripples of energy are raging like a flood, and the mysterious patterns of talismans are sweeping over the sky like waves in the ocean.


    ¡±Long... "


    Half of the sky is boiling, runes are bright, visions are in the sky, and lightning is interwoven!


    Du Shaofu''s attack opened and closed, and the thunder was full of force, and his wings fluttered in the air, which made the living creatures in all directions frighten themselves.


    Such a demon king, worthy of sweeping the world, the same generation invincible!


    "Be careful!"


    Although Du Shaofu is very strong, at the moment, the old lady, kalomora, Qingqing, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoman are all worried about him.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu fought fiercely. His energy swept over him, and he was the only one who was the only one. He let the void spread like a wave. His wings fluttered. The thunder and martial pulse drove the mystery of thunder and lightning to boil, and the electric arc submerged the void.


    "It''s over!"


    It was not too long before the brilliant sword light was destroyed by the thunder, and the three energy virtual shadows were smashed by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was in the air. There were several traces of sword light on the ROC''s golden wings on his back. His hair was a little messy, but that was all.


    The whole scene was shocked, and everyone was stunned!


    How ferocious was that man who looked like a real ROC. With his own strength, he fought three virtual shadows which were almost half saints. On the contrary, he killed them. I''m afraid there is no other opponent in the holy land.


    Few people knew that Du Shaofu had only one enemy against three, but he had not used his real strength at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2112

    Du Shaofu''s red Jiri macaque pulse soul, eight diagrams, green spirit armor and other cards have not been used.


    In this place where enemies are everywhere, Du Shaofu would never be stupid and would expose all his cards to each other''s eyes.


    Even if some people know their cards, they can''t let them know their real strength.


    After defeating the three illusory bodies, Du Shaofu looked at the vast and bright light in front of him. He did not know whether there would be more illusory bodies coming out.


    There is no sign that the illusory figure is emerging.


    The three illusory figures destroyed by Du Shaofu fell on the lotus stone platform below after their bodies were broken.


    "Boom..."


    Just as soon as the light rain fell on the stone platform, the stone platform roared, and the Ancient Runes surged, just like living. A column of light rushed out, covering Du Shaofu strangely.


    Within the light column, there was light and rain fluctuating, and the spirit was overflowing. A gentle but irresistible force pulled Du Shaofu''s figure down and landed on the lotus stone platform.


    The stone platform fluctuated, and the Ancient Runes were dazzling. It was like a light shield, covering the whole stone platform. The light rain just like a snake went directly into Du Shaofu''s body.


    When the light and rain penetrated into his body, Du Shaofu''s face was suddenly replaced by surprise.


    Du Shaofu was so familiar with the light and rain that he would appear once every time he defeated his opponent in that strange place.


    These light and rain are like energy. After penetrating into the body, they can instantly restore the injury, even the damaged spirit can recover, and finally nourish the body and the spirit.


    Du Shaofu sat on the stone platform with his knees crossed. The golden wings of the ROC, which had just been scratched on his back, recovered in an instant, shining brilliantly.


    Du Shaofu was not injured by any other injuries. At the moment, his body was crystal clear under the light rain. The light rain was like the purest energy. Without refining at all, he took the initiative to penetrate into the shrine and made the most pure dark Qi supplement and recovery.


    ¡±Boom... "


    For a moment, Du Shaofu''s breath seemed to rise in a faint way, and the strength of Xuanqi and Yuanshen was strengthening, shaking the void everywhere, like the sound of wind and thunder.


    ¡±He seems to be strengthening directly. What''s going on? "


    The living creatures in the square are shocked and surprised. It is not surprising that Du Shaofu, the demon king, seems to be getting great benefits after defeating three virtual shadow opponents.


    Du Shaofu''s breath was climbing slowly.


    But Du Shaofu''s breath did not rise to any higher level.


    Further, the Holy Land!


    What Du Shaofu is not poor at the moment is Xuanqi and Yuanshen power, otherwise it would have been enough to break through.


    But in the light, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, his eyes slightly closed, and his expression was indifferent, like an old monk in meditation.


    In the light and rain, Du Shaofu seems to have gained other benefits and is now realizing it.


    "Long...!"


    The huge bodies of miemeng and leiying King soared in the sky, and the sound of heaven kept on pushing the supreme Nirvana force. In the energy agitation, the flesh was dripping blood.


    The two illusory figures who fought against the king of miemeng and the king of thunder hawk are now as real as they are, and the situation is not much better.


    King miemeng and King leiying broke through the level of nirvana of samsara, but it did not take long to break through the level of nirvana.


    The illusory figures are the summit of samsara Nirvana level, or invincible in the same realm.


    It is not easy for the king of miemeng and the king of thunder eagle to fight to this point, so that the shadow can not get any benefits.


    Those two can be called the same realm invincible virtual shadow, also did not have the real Naihe thunder eagle king two people.


    At the beginning, in the hands of the light curtain and shadow in the mysterious and strange land, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng also made great progress and learned a lot from the practice.


    "Back!"


    The king of thunder Eagle said to the king of miemeng that the huge body flapped its wings and retreated. The thunder light fluctuated and turned into a human figure. His body was scarred and bloody, but his momentum was still amazing.


    The king of miemeng retreated and turned into a human figure. He was seriously injured.


    The two virtual shadow opponents did not chase, they returned to the stone platform and continued to sit cross legged.


    Sirius lonely day howl is still in the duel, in a lot of uproar, even did not urge the body, is to defeat the virtual enemy in front of him, shocked the whole field!


    "Chi Chi..."


    But in an instant, two virtual energy shadows on the stone platform burst out again, and the sword light broke through the sky, killing Jingtian and howling to the lonely sky.


    "Oh


    The blue light in the eyes of lonely sky howls, the battle spirit surges, the body expands, incarnates the body of Sirius, roars and collides.


    The king Lei Ying and the king miemeng had a little discontent and disappointment in their eyes, but then they retreated to the ranks of the wasteland and took the elixir and elixir one after another.


    "The virtual shadow is fantastic, but the strength can only be at the top of the same level of the intruder, and will not exceed the same level. If you can defeat, you should be able to obtain great benefits!""If the strength is not enough, then there is no need to go. It is useless and may be damaged at any time."


    Without the question of Jialou batian, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng are the voice that tells Huang Guo, Yin Yang family, Phoenix family, golden winged Dapeng bird family and so on about the conjecture of the empty shadow.


    The king of thunder hawk and the king of miemeng used to preach, for fear that anyone might peep into it.


    As long as you defeat the virtual shadow opponents, it is obviously beneficial. The king Lei Ying and the king miemeng did not intend to tell everyone, but they also warned that those whose strength did not reach the peak in the same level should not be tried. Those virtual shadow murders are merciless and have the possibility of damage.


    Listening to the words of King Lei Ying and Wang miemeng, we can see that Du Shaofu, who seems to have gained benefits at the moment, and kutian Hao, who is still fighting fiercely, such as Kuo Tian Hao, Huang Guo, Yin Yang school, Taoist school, and Confucianists, all have eyes trembling.


    "I see!"


    Yuesheng, jialoubatian, Xuangu, etc. moved their eyes and solved the doubts in their hearts. No wonder that the opponents met by the great devil were obviously the same as those met by Du Shaofu and Gu Tianhao, but their strength was not the same!


    "I''m going to try it!"


    In a flash, Confucianism, Taoism, Phoenix, yin and Yang, farmers, the wilderness, all have a shadow.


    They are all young children. They want to have a try, to prove themselves, and to get benefits.


    There are three thoughts of Confucius in Confucianism. There is xuyangzi in Taoism. Zhou Xiaoluo is a farmer. In Mohism, there is ink as male. Yin and Yang have seven nights in their homes. There are Zixuan, huangling''er, fenghan, Fengchu and so on.


    There are also East Qingqing, as well as the golden winged Dapeng bird family''s Jialou jueyu, Kalou Cailing, Jialou juecheng and so on.


    "Whoosh!"


    But now running in the strongest side is three figures, respectively swept to the front of the vast square of three arch bridges.


    Three figures, there are golden wave, golden flame diffuse, arc overflow, it is Du Tingxuan, little star, and Du Xiaoyao.


    "Boom


    The vast abyss is surging, the light curtain is bright, and the square is roaring.


    "Chi! Whew! Whew


    With Du Tingxuan, little star and Du Xiaoyao approaching, the three virtual shadows come out with fierce killing and cutting, and the sword light breaks through the sky.


    "Come on


    Know, Du Xuanmiao, douxuan Xiaoren is afraid.


    Du Tingxuan hands, the thunder light is bright, the lightning thunders.


    Du Xiaoyao hands, golden light burst out, suppress the four sides.


    Little star hands, golden flame eruption, purple flame rolling, starlight flowing.


    A fierce war is imminent.


    Eight people, including Qingqing in the East, jueyu in Jialou, huangling''er, ruosu in the East, Zhou Xiaoluo, Jialou Cailing, Dongfang Qingmu and Ming demon, followed and rushed to the remaining eight arch bridges.


    Eight of them arrived and occupied the entrances of the remaining eight arch bridges. At the dawn of the seventh night, the descendants of Daxue mountain, such as Yi Qingrong, Mo Ru Nan, Kong Sansi and Feng Han, were also slowed down for a moment, and they were the first to arrive by the eight Dongli Qingqing.


    "Boom..."


    The light curtain of the abyss was destroyed, and the eight illusory figures came out with eight incomparable killing and killing, sweeping the eight Qingqing people from Dongli.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Such a duel ignited the whole square in an instant.


    The abyss is boiling, the void is exploding.


    After a large void is turned into a vacuum, it is restored again.


    A group of young Tianjiao supremacy made a move. The descendant of the great snow mountain, Yi Qingrong, Mo Runan and other Tianjiao supreme masters should also regret and avoid it.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    All the creatures in the square were shocked and looked at each other.


    No one knows what happened, why there are so many young Tianjiao in the lineup of HuangGuo and so on.


    What''s more shocking is that those young supreme masters can actually fight against those energy shadows.


    "That''s a great danger and a test. At this moment, they can see the result of which step they can reach in the same realm."


    Xuangu voice vicissitudes of life, looking at a group of young Tianjiao who had a fierce confrontation in a moment, said.


    "It''s very difficult for us to pass the test only when we are invincible in the same realm." In the eyes of Yue Sheng, there are stars, gentle words and sighs.


    "Boom..."


    The fierce war shrouded the sky, and in a moment there were wounded and blood sprayed, but the duel continued.


    "Ji..."


    Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing, Oriental Green wood, ghost demon and so on have even used the noumenon.


    The abyss ahead, where the void was stirred up in chaos, the void inch inch by inch broken.


    The secret patterns of the talisman are bright, and the tide of energy sweeps across the sky!


    The sword is so bright that all kinds of animals can roar and roar like thunder!


    The huge animal body covers the sky, the aura of God is bright, and the supreme power is diffuse!


    Everywhere lightning and thunder, dark space hanging sky.


    Such a scene, shocked the whole scene of life, let people panic!"My God!"


    Many creatures are stunned, and the most powerful Tianjiao and supreme one in the world will fight at the same time. The outside world will never see it again.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The huge noumenon of Zhou Xiaoluo and Kalou Cailing almost spit blood at the same time in the void separated from each other, and their bodies were dripping with blood. They defeated the first energy illusory opponent, but they also paid a huge price.


    "Chi Chi..."


    At the same time, the four energy illusory figures reappeared and swept to Zhou Xiaoluo and Jialou Cailing with sword light www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2113

    Jialou colorful plume, golden winged ROC bird''s body is full of golden light, supporting the swing and striking the sky!


    Zhou Xiaoluo''s head is empty and the divine ring is in the sky. The supreme power sweeps through his hands and feet, and he is able to turn the river and the sea.


    It''s hard to imagine how the charming and charming body contains such terrible power.


    But before long, facing the two energy shadows, Zhou Xiaoluo and Jialou Cailing couldn''t hold on.


    But Zhou Xiaoluo and Jialou Cailing can''t support it any more. They can only bite their teeth and retreat.


    "War!"


    With the Jialou Cailing and Zhou Xiaoluo back, not far away from the back of the Qingrong, Mo Runan first rushed up, they want to verify themselves, to get the chance!


    "This is verification, there are still many deficiencies!"


    Zhou Xiaoluo sighs that the charming face, originally pale face, has a lot of regrets, looking at the delicate and pitiful, so that people love, but that noble temperament, is to let ordinary people dare not close, fear.


    "There are still many flaws, not to the extreme!"


    Jialou Cailing regretted that the battle was a test of her own, which made her clear that there were many flaws in her, otherwise she would not be so defeated.


    Either Zhou Xiaoluo or Jialou Cailing has long been the most outstanding existence among their peers. Besides, they have defeated one energy shadow. Even in the face of two energy illusions, they still persist in the final defeat. Such a record is the highest in the world, and several people can compare with it!


    but the two women are reluctant and more regret Their target is not the general public, nor the ordinary genius.


    Their hearts are very clear, there are those demons like existence, such as the demon king Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and so on, that is their goal.


    The void ahead is full of chaos, energy erupts, and the talisman''s secret pattern is dazzling.


    "Long "


    half a moment later, the voice of the sky blew up, and a huge and terrifying energy suddenly spread from all directions, with a huge force of heaven and earth spreading suddenly, causing the space of the heaven and earth to be turbulent and shocking!


    A tree of undead trees, with luxuriant branches and leaves, stands in the void for hundreds of Zhang. Each green leaf is filled with talisman and secret patterns. There are visions in the sky around it, forming a space storm. Six rings of divine rings cover the void!


    Undead wood, which is the essence of Oriental Green wood, is full of vitality, just like the source of life surging.


    The undead wood is more terrible than the undead grass. Moreover, it is the undead wood of the supreme nirvana.


    Some of the strongmen in the holy land were looking at the body of the Oriental Green Wood at the moment, and there was also a burning and greedy color in their eyes.


    A vast river stretches across the void. The river is strange, like ink, and the dark air seems to overflow from the sky.


    In this terrible and strange river of the underworld, just the breath that diffuses out is enough to make people''s heart and soul cold, and the original spirit palpitates for it.


    This is the black hell prison River, is the body of the hell demon.


    Oriental Green Wood and ghost demon, already in the fight against the third virtual shadow, they have been working hard for it.


    "Whew "


    the innumerable green leaves of undead wood shine like a sword with green light and pierce through the void.


    "Hiss "


    the black hell prison river is covered with strange black runes. A huge body is condensed by the black river water and the rune. The double pupils seem to contain in the nine secluded world. The sky is full of ghosts and spirits, which sets off the huge waves of the river!


    However, this is the ultimate. Oriental Green Wood and the ghost demon tried their best to do everything. They just met their three virtual opponents, and they were unable to support them any more. They were shrouded in sword light and cut through the body.


    Dongfang Qingmu and Ming demon fled in confusion. If they did not have their own means, they were afraid that they would be stubborn and unwilling to pay for the bill, and they would be damaged under the sword of the virtual shadow opponent.


    Oriental Green Wood and ghost turned into noumenon, vomiting blood and retreating, looking embarrassed.


    "Pooh


    Almost at the same time, Dongli ruoshu''s figure was shaken back, his body was bloodstained, his face was white, and he had no power to fight again.


    However, Dongli Qingqing and Dongfang Qingmu are full of vitality, and their injuries are obviously getting better. Compared with the ghost demon, the injuries are much faster to recover.


    "She [he] is not enough!"


    Looking at Zhou Xiaoluo, Jialou Cailing, Oriental Green wood, Ming demon, Dongli ruoshu, such strong people are not enough to break through. Yuesheng, Jialou batian, Xuangu, Qingfeng Taoist can''t help sighing.


    However, some people succeeded. The huge body of Sirius howled at the moon with his head raised. His supreme power erupted. His body was covered with blood. He could see the white bones. It was terrible. His body was almost crushed by the sword light. But in the end, he succeeded.


    After Du Shaofu, Sirius lonely day howl defeated three energy illusory opponents!


    In the absence of energy shadow, the ancient lotus stone platform is glowing, the lonely sky howls down on the stone platform and sits cross legged. The mysterious light and rain shrouds the body, which has been severely damaged to the extreme, is actually in a strange and rapid recovery.


    "The Sirius howls in the skyThis scene, shocked the whole scene, the name of Sirius lonely day howl, at this moment, completely shake the world!


    With the east from ruosu, Oriental Green wood, Ming demon regret defeat, seven night Xi, Feng Han, Kong Sansi the first time to fill the position, fierce confrontation, it is also a hair trigger!


    "I understand that the energy shadow can only use the cultivation strength of the same level as the intruder, but its combat power is at the peak of the same level, and it can gain benefits by defeating three energy opponents at the same time!" In the crowd, there are strong people to see the clue.


    "Is that true?"


    "It seems that this is the case. The strength of each opponent is different, but it will not exceed the cultivation level of the intruder!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When such news came out, the crowd suddenly became agitated and boisterous, and all the creatures in the square were aware of it.


    "I''m going to try it!"


    "I''ll try it too!"


    All of a sudden, many young Tianjiao and the supreme ones all took away. They all wanted to verify themselves and get benefits.


    Even in the field, many old people are eager to try.


    However, no one dares to approach, and no one dares to enter the light curtain where Kong Sansi, qiyexi and Chen Qingrong are fighting each other.


    These people are all related to the wasteland, and the existence behind them is enough to frighten any party.


    "Oh


    Dragon chant, like thunder, so that any demon beast on the scene should shudder and worship!


    A red gold dragon is in the sky, and a terrible pressure makes the strongmen of the Holy Land monster level tremble secretly, and are affected by the huge pressure.


    This is the body of the little star. It swings across the void with its wings flapping, the starlight is fluctuating and the red fire is boiling. It shatters the light of the sword all over the sky and destroys the three virtual energy shadows.


    "Oh


    The huge red Jiri macaque is in the sky, and the supreme power is surging. His fist shakes the sky and pushes the four sides. He follows the little star and defeats the three energy virtual shadows.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder and lightning flashed and thundered on Du Tingxuan''s body. The thunder and the martial pulse were in the air, and the punishment and killing of the four sides, and the supreme power erupted.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Tingxuan vomited blood. His clothes were broken and swept by the light of the sword. His bones and flesh were exposed. He could almost see his internal organs.


    In Du Tingxuan''s ear, his hair was cut off by the sword light, and the sword light almost cut off his neck.


    This kind of injury is shocking!


    In the distance, Du Shaojing looks at him from afar. His clear eyes are trembling and his delicate hands are holding tightly.


    But in the end, the three energy virtual shadows were destroyed by Du Tingxuan, and the three sword lights also penetrated Du Tingxuan''s body.


    Du Tingxuan persisted and became a bloody man. He was a bit ferocious, and his figure was tottering in the void.


    "Like father, like son, same fierce!"


    Some people secretly shocked, and it is true that what kind of son there is, what kind of father.


    Little star, Du Xiaoyao turned into a human figure, and Du Tingxuan''s three figures respectively fell on the three stone platforms, covered by light.


    Under the heavy rain, Du Xuan recovered quickly.


    "Ji..."


    Huang ling''er''s huge Phoenix body flapped its wings in the sky, and the flames spread all over the earth, burning the void blazing hot. She was fighting against the three virtual energy opponents.


    Jialou jueyu body, golden winged Dapeng bird blocks out the sky and shines with golden light. The supreme power sweeps across the sky and fights against the three virtual energy opponents.


    Compared with huangling''er and Jialou jueyu''s advantages in the body, Dongli Qingqing can''t use the high-quality holy weapon Taiqing''s bow to subdue the demon. It''s not easy to fight the three virtual energy opponents. At the moment, it''s more difficult and in danger.


    However, Dongli Qingqing''s body has that mysterious martial vein. At the moment, it is playing a huge role in rapidly recovering consumption. At the same time, he wants to be in the sky, filled with a terrible old pressure, so that he can still persist.


    But Feng Han, ink such as men, Kong Sansi is unable to insist, compared to Zhou Xiaoluo and Jialou Cailing slightly less, defeated.


    She Qingrong and qiyexi do their best.


    The sky is covered with ice and snow.


    The stars rise and the stars spin.


    But in the end, she Qingrong and qiyexi were defeated. They were defeated in the face of the three energy virtual shadow opponents at the same time, so they left regretfully.


    "Go


    As fenghan, Mo Runan, Kong Sansi and other regretful retreats, the crowd is in turmoil, and the young Tianjiao of all sides rush out, many of them are old people and strong veterans of the older generation.


    "Go


    They don''t want to let it any more. They look at the appearance of Du Shaofu, the demon king. Lonely Tianhao and Du Tingxuan''s bloodstained body all recover in an instant. That must be a great benefit. They want to seize the opportunity.


    There are too many people. There are only a few arched bridges left. Many people crowded to the same arch bridge.


    Breath of heaven, many strong people amazing, a lot of extraordinary posture!


    "Boom..."


    The abyss is surging, the light curtain is bright, and the energy shadow that has just returned to sit cross knees on the stone platform is saved again."Chi Chi..."


    These energy virtual shadows appear in the air, and they are transformed into many identical figures. The sword lights are like thousands of arrows shooting at the same time, breaking through the sky.


    "Ah..."


    In a flash, the void was in chaos, howling and howling. Many flesh bodies were directly chopped, and some even the original gods were chopped into pieces.


    There are creatures with broken arms and blood mist pouring out!


    There are orcs strong body was cut, blood flow!


    The number of virtual energy shadows in this path is directly proportional to the living creatures close to them. The creatures near


    as like as two peas are high and low, but the energy of the shadow is exactly the same as the strength of the body.


    Under such conditions, those creatures with lower cultivation level would not be their opponents, but those who were severely damaged were already lucky. Only by relying on their cards and means to protect their lives, Tianjiao Zhizun narrowly escaped.


    "Back, back!"


    Chaos, screams, just out of the crowd immediately retreated, but has suffered heavy losses.


    "Back


    Many of the old people in the forces yelled loudly and hastily that some of their outstanding children had been killed and severely injured. They were so distressed that they could not speak, and almost had to vomit blood.


    Tianjiao, a powerful woman, still insists on. A woman in a blue dress with a charming face and a seductive posture turns into an eight winged green crystal Python in an instant. The breath is terrible and there is a divine ring in the sky.


    A young man with extraordinary temperament, his eyes are covered with light gold and runes. He turns into the body of Taigu eating golden mouse.


    A young man with flaming armor appeared quietly. This place suddenly became very hot, which made it difficult for living beings to get close to him. He was the evil god of fire cloud, Dugu burning heaven.


    A young man in a dark red robe, his dark and deep eyes cast sharp eyes, and his whole body is full of evil spirit. He is the evil spirit yeluhan.


    An eight winged green crystal python, a Taigu golden rat, and the fire cloud evil god Dugu Huotian and Tiansha yeluhan each occupy an arch bridge to fight against the energy shadow, so that other creatures dare not approach.


    In the demon sect, the great devil emperor had already seen everything. His eyes were gloomy, angry and regretful. He opened his mouth to the magic temple, the Kalou Jue, and the demon Lingzi said, "here is an opportunity. You can have a try. It''s also a verification."


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    However, the voice of the great demon emperor dropped, and the three figures of magic temple, Jialou jueyu and demon Lingzi had disappeared in the same place.


    "Shaojing, that''s a chance. You can take it!"


    At one corner of the square, Qin Hong''s Dragon Spirit is not good-looking. Seeing Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, and many of the supreme masters of the wasteland seem to have gained great benefits. The look on his old face is even worse.


    Du Shaojing nodded his head, and her beautiful shadow swept through the air and her moving radian swept out.


    Su Sanyan, sheyu and so on looked from afar. Their faces were uncertain. They had no younger generation who could compete with each other. They were completely damaged.


    They have no intention of playing in person. It seems that they have some scruples and fears.


    "You are not enough!"


    When the figure of the devil appeared again, he had already crossed the vast square. At one place, there were several Tianjiao and the old people still competing for the crowded arch bridge.


    The evil spirit son didn''t care about the people. He was tall and straight, and his voice was indifferent and calm. He walked across the front, accompanied by a terrible purple thunder and lightning sweeping out of his body, covering the martial veins!


    In an instant, the void flashed and thundered.


    This is the Du family''s thunder and martial pulse. The breath is killing all directions, and the great spirit is rolling.


    In an instant, thunder was raging all around, and the void of heaven and earth was shocked by it. Many people were shocked and howled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2114

    Several energy virtual shadows on the void ahead instantly fused together, and their strength suddenly increased. The sword light was towering, and they fought fiercely with the demon spirit son.


    "Eight winged green crystal python, can barely do my mount, how about?"


    The figure of the magic Temple appeared beside the eight winged green crystal python. He looked at the eight winged green crystal python. His eyes were looking at him. In the quiet words, he took a kind of natural pride.


    "Magic brake!"


    The eight winged green crystal Python was already difficult to support. When he saw the magic brake, his eyes suddenly changed and his instinct retreated a lot.


    "Chi!"


    With the approaching of the magic temple, the power of the virtual energy shadow originally used to deal with the eight winged green crystal Python suddenly increases, killing Chongxiao, and sweeping the sword light.


    "Come on


    The magic chashen drinks fearlessly, the evil spirit sweeps across, the thunder light is towering, suddenly the fierce battle together, did not pay attention to the eight wings green crystal python.


    The huge eight winged green crystal Python retreated and looked at the match between the enchanted brake and the energy shadow. His eyes were full of waves. He was unwilling, frightened and angry. He was very complex, but he could not do anything. He did not dare to get in. He could only step back.


    At the moment, the shadow of the cold is not far away from you


    Yeluhan was in the middle of a war. Some people intervened and did not put him in his eyes at all. There was evil spirit in his eyes.


    And jeruhan had seen jaloujue and recognized him.


    However, he was yeluhan. He was the supreme one. He had his pride. Even though he knew that his strength was not enough, Han que''un did not shrink back in the face of Legalists. What''s more, he is facing the same humiliating kaloujue who doesn''t pay attention to him.


    "Boom


    Yeluhan''s sharp eyes open and close, as if contained two sea of blood. There was a terrible flash of light. He directly took the hand, and the magnificent sea of evil spirit revealed the light. The evil spirit swept into the sky, with the sound of ghost crying and howling, it turned into an empty claw print, and directly grasped the space and swept to the jalou Jue.


    Kalou Jue stood still, facing the attack of the Tiansha yeluhan, and did not even lift his head. However, the long sleeves of the black shirt suddenly swept out of the air, and a torrent of black and gold talisman and secret patterns swept across the sky, as if to break the heaven and earth.


    "Boom


    In the secret pattern of the black and gold talisman, it seems that there is a black magic ROC shaking out of the void, which sets off an abyss like vacuum, gushing out throbbing black light, and suddenly collides with each other.


    "Boom! "


    when the two touch each other, the sound is dull and clanging, and a large space collapses.


    The black and gold talisman''s secret pattern is domineering and fierce. It shatters the evil spirit and finally shatters yeluhan''s claw mark. A terrible force flies Yelv cold away.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    After a hundred feet, yeluhan stamped out his feet to stabilize his body. A mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth and dyed his robe red, and his eyes turned to horror.


    Easy, like ten hands and feet in general, Kalou juechuan hurt the Tiansha yeluhan.


    Yeluhan was injured by the earthquake, but there was still no wave in the Kalou Jue''an, as if he had known for a long time. The black gold eyes were looking at the nearest stone bridge in the side sky. There, a golden winged ROC bird was shining in the sky, rising like an obsidian day. It was fighting against three virtual energy shadows.


    Looking at the golden winged ROC bird in the side sky, the wave appeared in the black and golden eyes of Kalou.


    "Chi..."


    A sword light breaks through the sky and sweeps across the back of the Kalou juejiao. It is the energy shadow that originally blocked the Tiansha yeluhan, but now its power and power have been greatly increased.


    "War!"


    When he turned around, the five fingers of his backhand curled slightly, and a claw mark twisted the void, hanging in the void with five long dark cracks. In an instant, he grasped the sword light.


    Inside the paw print, there is a devil''s Qi in the air. It''s like a black magic ROC who wants to soar up, smash the sky and resist the sword light directly.


    "Don''t waste your time. It''s not something you can break into. Get out of here!"


    Lightning flashes, someone strides across the void, appeared in the wounded Taigu gold mouse side.


    The figure is hazy, the hair is fluttering, there is a dazzling arc wave on the body, the temperament is extraordinary, wearing a combat robe, it looks extraordinary!


    "like incomparable!"


    When this figure appeared, Taigu''s eyes changed greatly.


    How can it not know that it is like the unparalleled strength. Although it was defeated by Du Shaofu not long ago, its terrible strength is so terrible that it still exists as invincible in the holy land.


    "Boom


    With the approaching of Xiang Wushuang, the energy shadow of Taigu golden rat was injured, but the breath soared in an instant, recovered as before, and the sword light was towering, which could cut everything.


    Taigu swallows the golden rat furiously to retreat, is very unwilling, the general human it may have no fear, but as matchless is different, it really dare not provoke.What''s more, at the moment, the energy shadow has been affected by the incomparable effect, and the Taigu golden rat can only retreat.


    "War!"


    Like matchless eyes, the thunder light is bright, the intention of war is burning, and the energy virtual shadow fights fiercely together.


    Du Shaojing''s figure appeared not far away, but did not mean to intervene.


    Looking at the duel on the arch bridge, Du Shaojing stood quietly, uneventful, immoral and unruly!


    And Du Shaojing at the moment in general in the quiet waiting, there is also a woman who does not know when to quietly appear.


    She wore a purple pleated skirt, embroidered with a few lotus flowers in full bloom, sending out hazy light, fragrant overflow!


    She is a purple lotus fairy, delicate skin, looking forward to the void, beautiful eyes, also did not force to intervene.


    However, Hongyue stood in the square, without any intention of going to fight. She looked at the fierce confrontation and played with several clusters of dreamlike purple hair on her shoulders, which was moving without any reason.


    After a while, Dugu, the evil god of fire cloud, was defeated by burning the sky. His body was covered with scars, and the wounds of several swords could be seen deep into his body.


    Dugu Huotian was not willing to be defeated, and his face was pale.


    The three energy virtual shadows, who had just fought with the evil god of huoyun, were also in a mess at the moment. They looked at Dugu Huotian, who had already retreated, but did not pursue him. Instead, they turned into a virtual shadow and continued to sit on the stone platform.


    With the retreat of Dugu burning heaven, an arch bridge is now empty, but no one dares to break in.


    Although there are people in the distance, their eyes are blazing, some are eager to try, but they also understand that if the strength is not enough, they have to seek death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2115

    "She has the blood of my legalist family in her body. Her mother is a member of my family and she is a disciple of my family.


    Qin Hong''s voice was firm, with a kind of warning, as if to remind the Dragon Qianchao and others.


    Long Qianchao''s eyes were gloomy. Su Sanyan and the master of the holy land cultivation were not very good-looking, but they did not say anything more. Their eyes were just staring at the front.


    The eyes of the saints such as Kalou batian, Xuangu, Yuesheng and Fengchi saints are also staring at the front.


    Some of the strongmen of the holy land also have some warlike eyes and want to verify themselves, but they also have some scruples and fears, and do not take action.


    As practitioners of holy land, the benefits on the stone platform are also attractive to them at the moment, but they are clear in their hearts that if they can''t defeat the three strongest in the same realm, once they suffer heavy damage, all parties will be in danger.


    There are other important things for them to enter here, and that is their ultimate goal.


    "Watch out for evil cult and Qin Honglong, etc."


    Jialoubatian sent a message to Yuesheng and Xuangu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Xiaoxing, etc. have already got benefits. They are afraid that the evil cult and Qin Honglong will act recklessly and have to be on guard.


    "Poof..."


    The evil spirit son vomited blood, and the purple arc exploded on his body. All the way, he exploded to the point where he was confronted with three energy virtual shadows at the same time, but he was finally defeated. The sword light attacked by the three energy virtual shadows broke his body and vomited blood and was defeated.


    The purple lotus fairy took over from the devil. The graceful and moving body, pouring purple light, like a lotus flower in the void, moving.


    Du Shaofu, Xiao Xingxing and other five people have been benefited and have passed the test of three virtual energy shadow opponents. The remaining eight Tianjiao supreme masters are still fighting.


    Du Shaojing, moosha and Kalou Jueyi, came from behind and destroyed the front one energy shadow and two energy virtual shadow opponents with the momentum of thunder, facing the siege of the last three energy virtual shadow opponents at the same time.


    "Ji..."


    The giant dark golden giant ROC fluttered its wings in the sky, and the mysterious patterns of black and gold talisman spread all over the body, setting off an abyssal vacuum around the empty space and pouring out a palpable black light.


    "Incarnate the devil Peng thoroughly!"


    The strong and old men of the golden winged ROC, such as kaloubatian, kalumura and kalouye, changed color in an instant, and their eyes trembled and complicated.


    "war!"


    On the wings of the huge demon Peng, thirty-six bright dark gold lights shuttle like lightning. The wings are filled with terrifying tyranny. A large amount of black light rushes out and turns into black lightning.


    In a flash, the sky spread black light arc, the whole high altitude in a short moment of black light wave, the scene is extremely terrible.


    Kalou Jue and the three energy shadow duel together. The demon Peng attacks the sky and tears the sky, making all the strong people in the holy land change color.


    "Rumble!"


    Not far away from the sky, Kalou jueyu''s body was scarred and his plume was broken. However, the sound of the sky in the Zhou Dynasty was endless, and the supreme power was diffused, which exploded endless golden runes.


    In the next moment, there is a bright light surging in the abdomen on the bright and huge golden winged ROC''s golden body.


    The golden light was like an arc, then covered the whole body, and on top of his body, there were pieces of Ancient Runes.


    A great pressure spread from its huge body to all directions and swept half of the sky.


    At this moment, the sky and the earth began to roar in this square square, and the abyss was shaking violently. The golden radiance aroused the resonance of heaven and earth. It seemed that from the depths of the sky, there was a sound of ''rumbling'' wind and thunder coming from the sky, making a strange roar.


    This kind of roar is like knocking on the people''s heart at once, which makes the heart fluctuate violently, just like someone hammering the heart and the spirit, which makes people''s soul broken and scared.


    That terrible pressure made all the orcs on the scene tremble with their souls, and they wanted to crawl on the ground.


    Such pressure, so that the presence of the strongmen of the holy land also greatly changed color, the oppression of the world roar!


    "The real bone has been used!"


    The strong men of the Garou batian, the kalumura and other golden winged MIROS have a dignified and expectant look, while the rest of the golden winged MIROS are boiling with blood.


    Jialou jueyu drank like thunder. The ancient Rune and the bright golden light interweaved, and they covered the sky and earth to the three energy virtual shadows.


    At this moment, the Kalou jueyu revived like a real ROC, and burst out with a terrifying power as ancient times, shaking the four sides with fear and fear, and the soul was driven out!


    Three energy virtual shadow burst sword awn, sword light surging, destroy everything.


    The light on Kalou jueyu''s body is dim, the indestructible feather is broken, and the supreme Peng''s blood overflows and suffers heavy damage!


    But Jialou jueyu succeeded in smashing the three virtual energy shadows, which shocked the audience!


    In the near air, Kalou Jue urged the devil''s bones. In the deep sky, it was as if there were ghosts crying and howling. The boundless and endless dark breath quietly gushed out and penetrated into the heaven and earth, making people shiver and tremble.Almost at the same time as Kalou jueyu, Kalou jueyu succeeded, destroying three energy virtual shadows with magic bone and nine hell magic thunder.


    The body of Kalou jueyu was seriously injured, but it was much better than that of Kalou jueyu.


    The success of both Kalou jueyu and Kalou jueyu, the strong and old men of the golden winged Dapeng, such as kaloubatian, kalumura, and kalouye, are full of complex expressions and worries.


    Not far away, magic temple and Du Shaojing were shocked by the crowd, but there were not too many accidents. They also successfully destroyed the three energy virtual shadow opponents.


    With the strength of magic temple and Du Shaojing, no one will doubt that they will be defeated.


    It seems that their success, in the hearts of the people, has a sense of course.


    Qin Hong''s longan secretly had a happy look. However, when he saw Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, and others, who were covered with light on many stone platforms at the moment, they looked gloomy and cold.


    "Ji..."


    Huang ling''er neigh, there is a trend of colorful flame in the huge body, from the inside to the outside.


    This kind of multicolored fire rises and spreads over the sky.


    The body of the Phoenix spreads its wings in the sky, and the pressure is overwhelming, and the light drowns the void sky.


    Under the pressure of the supreme Orc Phoenix, the void is shaking, and the space is rolling backward. The surrounding void is full of fire runes.


    At the moment, with huangling''er as the center, the void is filled with strange waves, and a certain kind of energy even directly affects the space.


    "Crash!"


    The colorful fire burns the void, destroys the towering sword and destroys the three energy virtual shadows.


    Not far away, Dongli Qingqing''s runes twinkle, and the bright green light is released, just like the spirit of gods and demons. The light spreads and spreads as if it is an obscene day. A breath of terror is like the revival of the ancient gods and demons, which makes the void extraordinary.


    The fingerprints are coagulated, and they are flying in the back of Qingqing''s head in the East. Their temperament is moving for no reason. Like a mysterious force in the body, it turns into a terrible Turquoise energy vortex in the void, which seems to be able to swallow everything, swallow up the towering sword awn and annihilate it, and smash the three virtual shadows.


    Huangling''er and Dongli Qingqing won the victory. They were all scarred, dishevelled and white, but they were charming and charming by adding a kind of messy pallor!


    Huangling''er and Dongli Qingqing are injured too much, but they are wrapped up in the light rain and fall on the stone platform, recovering in the strange energy.


    "Oh


    Xiangwushuang has also been fighting three virtual energy shadows. In the towering sword light, the huge Archean thunder elephant has an ancient pressure rising. The arc condenses into a huge lightning armor covering the whole body. The symbol of the supreme Nirvana power is burning, melting with the body, and the breath vibrates the sky,


    the body of all things, thunder and anger, nothing Comparable image, light and arc intertwined, all around the vision in the sky, enough to suppress the eight wasteland!


    In the light of the sword, the elephant''s body was wounded, the armor of thunder and lightning was cracked, and the fresh blood splashed high.


    Although he lost to Du Shaofu not long ago, no one would doubt his strength. At the moment, he won and broke out in a shocking way and shocked the whole audience!


    The purple lotus fairy is also faced with three energy virtual shadows, and becomes a crystal clear purple lotus flower. The petals are like purple jade, blooming in the void. In the rotation, there are nine rings of God in the sky. She is also a great nirvana.


    The purple lotus explodes and turns into countless swords, breaking through the sky, forming a sword net, and wrapping and imprisoning the three illusory bodies, and then grinding them out.


    As xiangwushuang and the purple lotus fairy defeated the three virtual energy shadows, they were also involved in falling on the stone platform in front of the 13 arch bridges, shrouded in light and nourished by light rain.


    Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, Gu Tianhao, mengsha, Jialou jueyu, Du Shaojing, huanglinger, Dongli Qingqing, Jialou jueyu, xiangmatchless, purple lotus fairy, occupying 13 stone platforms, covered with light and shining.


    "Those are the strongest thirteen in the world!"


    Many people lament that the thirteen young supreme masters at this moment have the most invincible strength among their peers.


    Any one of them, as long as there is no accident, its daily achievements will be unlimited!


    "Of the thirteen seats, there are five in the wasteland. They are the people of the desolate country if they are separated from Qingqing and kaloujue in the East."


    Among all the forces, the old and the strong were moved. Among them, the 13 were the most powerful, and there were five in the wasteland. Qingqing in Dongli and jueyu in Jialou had the same relationship with Du Shaofu.


    Such a lineup, people can not help but imagine how terrible the desolate country will be in the near future!


    Around the square, there are Tianjiao supreme unwilling, such as Taigu golden rat and eight wing green crystal python.


    There are many Tianjiao supreme regrets, they also want to make a breakthrough, even if it is unable to succeed, it is also an opportunity to verify themselves.


    These world-famous verifications show that, as young people, even after training, they will inevitably have the enthusiasm that belongs to young people.Zixuan, Fengchu, Dai Xingyu, Ouyang Shuang, Su Muxin, yepiaoling, eternal jade, Buddhist henglun and so on, did not have time to play.


    With the magic temple, Jia Lou Jue Yi, Du Shaojing, Xiang Wushuang and so on, they have no chance, can not help but regret.


    Among all the people in the wasteland, there was a moving young woman with clear eyes and beautiful face. A white eagle with reduced body size stood on jade shoulder.


    She is east from Ruoyun, the outside world knows not many people.


    If her posture is completely spread, it will be enough to cause tremendous waves in the world and shock the world!


    In the wild country lineup, no one will doubt the strength of Dongli Ruoyun.


    The strongest one in the holy land is far from Ruoyun in the East.


    But if in the same level of cultivation, I''m afraid that few people can be the opponent of Ruoyun.


    The identity of the great supreme nirvana is enough to prove its strength and extraordinary, without moisture.


    However, when people looked at the terrible duel, such as Chen Qingrong, Qi Yexi, Zhou Xiaoluo and Dongfang Qingmu, they were also reluctant to lose. They all knew that they did not have much confidence in success.


    However, it is still glorious to be defeated!


    "I want to go, why there is no place!"


    In the Huang Guo lineup, Du Xiaohuang''s small fist clenched, seemed very excited, she also wanted to play, a confident look, but she could not turn to play.


    "I feel like I can, but I can''t compete with them!"


    Among a group of young people in the wasteland, there was a young man who looked up and looked at the 13 figures sitting cross legged in front of him. There was purple thunder in his eyes.


    Although he was young, standing in the crowd of outstanding temperament, he had a feeling of standing out from the crowd.


    This young man is Du Xiaoba. At the beginning, the one who swipes his nose and eats the most barbecue every time, has become a big boy.


    Du Xiaoba, the name is extremely domineering, but he has a beautiful appearance.


    Du Xiaoba''s side at the moment there are several teenagers, all clenched fists, full of regret.


    "I feel like we can do it."


    "It''s a pity we can''t compete with those guys!"


    The two brothers, Du Xiaozhuang and Du Dazhuang, who have grown up, are the leading figures in the next generation of the Du family.


    From the time they were suckling, Du Shaofu had tempered their bodies.


    In particular, Du Xiaozhuang and Du Dazhuang have the talent and natural appearance to be comparable to the pure blood cubs of the golden winged ROC bird family. With the thunder and martial pulse of each person, let alone their peers, they have never met an enemy in the same realm.


    "If it''s the same level, I can certainly beat that elephant."


    Du Xiaoba opened his mouth, and there was a golden light in his eyes, like a golden winged ROC bird in his eyes. His breath was unreasonable and overbearing.


    Du Xiaoba is confident. His uncle is Du Shaofu, and his master is Jialou jueyu of the golden winged Dapeng birds. He is full of thunder and martial pulse. He has been tempered by Du Shaofu and Jialou jueyu since he was a baby. When he was young, he was forged by purple gold xuanlei in purple thunder tripod.


    It''s absolutely terrifying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2116

    Jialouguan jade elder heard Du Xiaoba''s words, patted jialoubatian on the shoulder and said with a smile: little guy, practice hard


    Elder jialouguan Yu did not doubt Du Xiaoba. He had seen it with his own eyes. When he was a child, he was able to ravage the cubs of the golden winged Dapeng. Now, the cubs of the golden winged ROC family are still afraid to see this little guy.


    The vast square fell into a short silence, all eyes looked at the 13 dazzling stone platform, some people were eager to try, want to cross the arch bridge, but the face hesitated, and did not dare to act rashly.


    "The energy fluctuation there is abnormal, sealing the ancient bridge, once touched, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    A strong man in holy land opened his mouth and felt that although there was no strange energy shadow in front of him at the moment, he was afraid that he could not break through.


    "Thirteen of them are getting benefits. If anyone affects them, the consequences will be serious."


    Some people are secretly admonishing people around them that the thirteen young supreme masters are getting great benefits. Once someone goes up to cross the bridge and affects them, it is afraid that the strong people who are present behind the thirteen heavenly pride will never be soft hearted.


    Many creatures have lost their patience and, at the last step, are about to enter the core of the eternal tomb, but they are delayed.


    But in the end, no one dares to act rashly. The thirteen most powerful ones are getting benefits. Behind them, there are powerful ones in the holy land. No one dares to disturb them.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged with his eyes slightly closed, like an old monk in meditation.


    The mysterious energy of light and rain, like the strange place in the original divine space, made Du Shaofu''s body a vast shrine and a vast area of mud pill palace in his mind. The expansion of this space made the energy contained more powerful.


    Du Shaofu was originally in the strange land in the divine space, and the Shenque palace and the mud pill palace had been forged to the extreme.


    Relying on the advantages of Shenque and mud pill palace, the city Oh ah Fu is enough to sweep the rivals in the same realm.


    But any powerful, there will always be limitations, not infinite.


    Therefore, this time, this light and rain energy into the body once again expanded Du Shaofu''s body and mind, but the area of Du Shaofu''s Shrine and mud pill Palace at the moment is not particularly exaggerated.


    The area of the palace of God and the palace of mud balls in Du Shaofu''s body was exaggerated enough to make it impossible to expand indefinitely.


    Although the light and rain made Du Shaofu progress again, he did not know how he could get to the end.


    However, Du Shaofu was unable to further step into the sacred realm.


    After all, it is a little short of understanding the true meaning of the holy land.


    The fluctuating light rain energy is different from the light rain energy in the strange land in the divine space.


    This light rain energy makes Du Shaofu feel as if he is in a samsara.


    This feeling is very abstruse, wonderful.


    In this state, Du Shaofu felt that he had been practicing all the way to the present, and constantly replayed it in his mind, allowing himself to pry into his own things from the source.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in it and finally went on the road he had found.


    "The holy land is transcendence, the holy land is without lack..."


    Du Shaofu was immersed in a mysterious state. If he realized something, there was no mood fluctuation on his resolute face.


    But I don''t know when, in this ancient void of heaven and earth, there was a mysterious energy of heaven and earth seeping out of the void and pouring into Du Shaofu''s body through the mask.


    Du Shaofu, like an old monk, has a vast and hazy breath, just like a layer of divine light. From a distance, he looks detached and holy, giving people a sense of impeccability, scale and lack, becoming more and more perfect.


    "Is that little bastard going to break through the holy land?"


    Su Sanyan, Qin Honglong, long Qianchao, etc. feel the breath of Du Shaofu at the moment. They have been staring at him in the dark, and their faces are startled.


    "Eh..."


    Many practitioners of the holy land were also surprised. Even kaloubatian and Yuesheng were moved and looked at each other face to face.


    They are the practitioners of the holy land. They can feel the breath of Du Shaofu at the moment.


    A practitioner who has not yet set foot in the holy land has actually achieved this step, which is clearly a change that only happens to those who practice in the holy land.


    "Hula..."


    In the end, the ancient square began to roar, and the vast abyss was boiling behind, and the vision was in the sky.


    The more and more mysterious energy shuttles through Du Shaofu''s body, which makes Du Shaofu emit a sonorous sound of wind and thunder!


    An invisible threat diffuses everywhere, which makes the living beings tremble and awe the living beings!


    "No way, no one in this world can break through the holy land, it is impossible!"Qin Honglong was surprised and lost his voice. The holy breath on the boy was more and more strong. The vision was in the sky, and it was a sign that he was about to break through to the holy land.


    "Can this boy really make a breakthrough in this world?"


    Jialoubatian''s eyes are shining with gold, and their eyes are shocked, expecting and expecting.


    "Grandfather, why can''t we break through to the holy land?"


    Kalou Cailing asked in doubt. Listening to the meaning of his grandfather''s jialoubatian words, no one seems to be able to break through to the holy land.


    "The world is no longer what it used to be. It is said that the most powerful one blockaded the heaven and earth and suppressed evil spirits with the power of heaven and earth. Since then, no one can break through the holy land. Even the practitioners of the holy land can no longer advance, and their accomplishments will even regress." Jialoubatian said to Kalou Cailing.


    "No one can break through the holy land again..."


    When Zhou Xiaoluo, Du Yunlong and others heard the words, they were astonished and surprised.


    Although Qi Yexi and Zhou Xiaoluo are not the leading figures of the younger generation in the major families, they do not know the secret.


    "It''s a long story, and I''ll tell you later, maybe in the tomb of eternity, you can get the answer yourself." Qingfeng Taoist said to the children of Taoism.


    "Boom


    As the void rumbled and the abyss boiled, Du Shaofu''s sacred breath became more and more intense. As he approached a new level, he became more and more impeccable and spotless, as if he was about to cross that summit.


    Under these circumstances, the big and seven evil emperors of the demon sect were all looking at Du Shaofu.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu''s breath soared, and soon reached a peak in the vast surrounding activity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2117

    But when the sacred breath on Du Shaofu was about to reach the summit, the visions around him suddenly disappeared.


    "Hi..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, opened his eyes without any emotion and murmured to himself: "how could this be so "


    " failed... "


    Jialoubatian, moon saint, Xuangu face slightly coagulation.


    "Jie Jie, failed, delusion to set foot in the holy land, this is impossible!"


    Qin Honglong laughed. He was very happy. No one in the world would be able to break through the holy land.


    "If you want to break through the holy land, you are ignorant!"


    Long Qianchao''s eyes were overjoyed, and the most worried thing would not appear. It was impossible for anyone after them to set foot in the holy land.


    On the lotus stone platform, Du Shaofu''s eyes were very surprised. He only remembered that in that state of understanding, everything was moving towards the perfect state. At the time of crossing an invisible bottleneck, there was a terrible force blocking everything.


    Du Shaofu was surprised. He examined his body and found that there was no difference. The temple in his body expanded again. The mysterious Qi was surging, just like the ocean was boiling. In the mud ball palace of his mind, the energy of Yuan Shen was rippling. Everything was full to the extreme, which was better than before!


    "Hoo!"


    A mouthful of turbid Qi was spitting out from his stomach along his throat. The light purple and golden thunder light in Du Shaofu''s eyes passed by, and his whole body was very calm. However, there was a ripple of divine haze on his body, and his body glowed with a faint "rumbling" sound. He had a kind of holy Tao Yun flavor, and his whole body was crystal clear, showing a kind of holy glory and momentum!


    "There seems to be a lot of progress."


    The strong whispered in the distance, and felt the breath of Du Shaofu from afar. It seemed that there was no substantial progress. But at the moment, the invisible momentum and momentum of his body had a kind of obvious progress that people could feel.


    "No matter how good the posture is, it''s useless. I''m afraid we can''t wait for the day when we set foot in the holy land."


    Qin Hong and Longmu Lu sneered. No matter how good the boy''s posture can be, he can''t break through the holy land at all. It won''t be long before the world will be completely chaotic. Even if there is an exceptional chance to achieve the holy land, the boy will not be able to live to that day.


    "If the heaven and earth are still the same as before, with Shaofu''s natural posture, it will be the youngest person to cultivate holy land since ancient times, and there will be a bright future!" The old lady, kalumoro, has some regrets.


    "If this world is still as it was, you would have broken through."


    Jialoubatian took the old lady''s hand in her palm, and the domineering power in her eyes was full of tenderness at the moment.


    "It''s shameless to be so old!" Xuangu took a look at kaloubatian and kalumura.


    "It''s none of your business Jialoubatian completely ignored Xuangu.


    But the old lady''s old face was a little embarrassed, and she took it out of the palm of kaloubatian''s hand.


    "Long..."


    At the same time, the abyss is destroyed, and the thirteen ancient lotus stone platforms are shining. The energy of the remaining 12 lotus stone platforms is collapsing, and the light rain is dissipating in the void.


    Little star, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, magic temple, Jialou Jue, Dongli Qingqing and so on open their eyes, and a breath goes straight to the sky, shaking the void!


    It didn''t take long for them to get the benefits in the light and rain, but at the moment, all the creatures in the square could feel that all the twelve people had gained great benefits.


    "HISHI..."


    At the same time, in the same time, in the eyes of surprise, there are 13 bright swords swept out from the 13 lotus stone platforms, and finally gathered in the void.


    The thirteen swords mingle in the void, becoming more and more bright, and the breath becomes stronger and stronger. When the thirteen swords finally merge, the sky shine like a brilliant day.


    When the light is blooming, a simple sword is suspended in the sky, the sword light is overflowing, the hidden patterns of the talisman are lingering, and the sharp breath goes straight into the sky!


    "hum!"


    The sword was in the air, the wind and thunder clanged, and the whole square was shaking.


    the terrible pressure swept over the place, which changed the color of the whole field.


    the breath of the sword had already made the spirit of the Holy Land practitioners tremble.


    "What a terrible pressure, like being able to chop up the yuan God!"


    The spirit on the sword is just like a sharp sword. They want to chop up their original spirit.


    "Treasure, an absolute treasure, at least above the level of medium level sacred vessels!"


    If a strong man speaks, the power on the sword is too strong to be compared with ordinary sacred vessels.


    "Hum!"


    In the palace of Du Shaofu, the purple golden sky palace is roaring. It seems that he wants to get out of his body, but he has a kind of instinctive fear and scruples.


    "It''s not a simple thing!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were firmly fixed on the sword. The sword was almost the same as those used by the shadow of energy. The whole body was bright and white, just like a beautiful jade, but the breath was different. People looked at it directly, like a towering sword, which swept into the palace of mire in his mind, making the yuan God tingle and tremble!Zijin tianque, in addition to showing fear for the purple thunder xuanding, has never shown any fear in front of any ice blade.


    The breath of that ancient sword made Du Shaofu shiver and tremble for no reason. It shows that it is not a simple thing.


    "Hiss!"


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu went straight to the stone platform with his palm, and his body, sitting cross legged, sprang out of his body. The golden light was like a flash of golden lightning, and he directly jumped at the sword.


    "Boom


    The square, which had been quiet but tense, appeared with the sword. At this moment, it was like a bomb thrown into a repressed volcano, and it immediately became boiling.


    Innumerable breath gushed out, all eyes became blood red at this moment.


    It is not difficult for everyone to know that the ancient sword is a treasure.


    If you get it, it''s very likely that it will rise to the sky one step at a time.


    "Collect..."


    With Du Shaofu''s hand, suddenly, there are still people who are faster. A claw mark crosses the void and goes straight out of the sky.


    This man is too strong. His claw print directly distorts a large piece of void and controls everything. With such a great momentum, the strongmen of the holy land around the square suddenly change color.


    This claw print breaks through the sky. If it falls from the sky, you have to grasp that ancient sword in an instant.


    "Buzz!"


    All of a sudden, the "buzzing" sound of swords was like wind and thunder, and in an instant, it was like a spirit. The majestic momentum swept out in an instant. Suddenly, it turned into a series of sword shadows above the void.


    "Whew, whew..."


    A series of sword shadows sprang out, mysterious in the sky, and the majestic and fierce breath spread. Among them, sword shadows cut through the space. In front of the sword tip, there was a faint dark light. Under the terrible breath, the whole square was shaking.


    The sword''s light whirled in a mysterious way, blocking out the sun. The sky blowing sword spread out with a ripple of space. At this time, all the surrounding space was twisted, and there were space ripple fragments being broken.


    "Hiss..."


    Just in a short time, the silver sword was transformed into a series of swords, which rose into a series of swords, and flew out with bright silver light, penetrating the space, and instantly penetrating the claw mark.


    "Hiss..."


    The space above the void is broken. From the place where the claw print is broken, a skinny old man in yellow staggers backward from it, looking a bit embarrassed. His eyes are shocked on his obscene face which is similar to Zhen Qingchun.


    "Well, it''s the old fox. He''s still alive. He''s hiding until now." Xuangu looked at the old man in yellow and was surprised.


    "This old fox, who had set foot in the Holy Land in the last days and intended to avoid robbery, will surely seek something when he comes in now!"


    The moon Saint opens his mouth, and his eyes fluctuate with starlight. It seems that he is no stranger to the old man in yellow.


    It''s a long story. Du Shaofu''s figure was swept out like lightning, but the silver sword had wisdom, and it flew out of the sky in an instant.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    At the same time, there are 12 lotus stone platforms left, including little star, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, magic temple, Du Shaojing and so on. They are like twelve lightning bolts, and they all grab the silver sword.


    This is a treasure. It is self-evident that no one wants to miss it.


    "Whew!"


    The silver sword broke through the void and drew a strange arc on the void. It just happened to avoid Du Shaojing, moosha, Kalou Juezi and other people, and then went to the other side of the abyss to break through the void and plunder to the huge object opposite the abyss.


    "Kaka..."


    Thirteen ancient lotus stone platforms are cracking at the same time, and the barrier across the square disappears.


    "Boom..."


    Thirteen ancient bronze arch bridges are shining, runes are flashing. Under the light curtain, they appear to be glittering with ancient atmosphere, which makes the square vibrate.


    Around the square, there are more than ten incomparable terrible breath gushing out among the electric light and flint stones. The figures turn into thunder and lightning. They cross over the 13 arch bridges and chase for the silver sword.


    All of these figures are saints in the holy land, including Jialou batian, Fengchi saint and Qingfeng Taoist.


    The silver sword, which has moved their hearts, is an absolute treasure.


    "It''s open, it''s ready to go."


    "That''s a treasure, chase it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Around the square, there was a great deal of excitement. In an instant, the figures were like locusts, plundering towards the 13 arch bridges.


    They want to cross the abyss, enter the core of the eternal tomb, and pursue the treasure.


    In the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled with gold. The silver sword was a treasure. But at the moment, a large group of strongmen of the Holy Land chased up one by one. They were afraid that they would not be able to catch up again.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s heart was shaking for no reason, and Yuan Shen was shaking for no reason."Watch out, boy. Someone''s sneaking in!" At the same time, a word like this resounded from Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "The strongmen of the holy land are attacking


    Du Shaofu''s change of color is no longer a mole ant who had no resistance in front of the strongmen of the holy land. Even if he was defeated, at least he had the power to resist at the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2118

    As the thirteen lotus stone platforms cracked and there was no suppression around, Du Shaofu''s body roared with purple thunder.


    Faced with the sneak attack of the strongmen of the holy land, Du Shaofu did not hesitate to use the purple thunder xuanding.


    ¡±I''m laughing


    At this critical moment, the void in front of Du Shaofu suddenly fluctuated, and the breath of heaven came.


    A vast star shrouded Du Shaofu, and all of a sudden, the sky and the earth became dim.


    "Wuwu..."


    A column of magic gas collided fiercely on the star light shield, and the magic gas swept through the sky, dark and deep, and the terrible energy spread all over the sky, and the sound of "whine" above the void.


    Stars shine, as if the heaven and earth fell into the night, a round of bright moon in the sky, filled with the moon competition, will be the magic spirit.


    In the starlight, a graceful and beautiful shadow appears, mysterious and beautiful, hazy and vast, it is the moon saint.


    She did not chase after the silver sword, she stayed down, just for fear that someone would attack secretly.


    "Cluck..."


    In the void, chuckling laughter spreads out, and the seven evil emperors appear, and the evil spirit lingers. But the figure is exquisite and convex, and the clothes are not wrapped around the body, which makes people very worried that they will have sex at any time.


    Looking at Yue Sheng and Du Shaofu, the seven evil emperor smiles very beautiful, but his eyes are very evil.


    In that strange place of repression, she didn''t take advantage of it at all. She retreated in embarrassment. At the moment, she didn''t have a chance to fight. Her face was very ugly.


    "Whoosh..."


    Seven evil emperor did not stay, looking at the moon saint in, knowing that there was no chance, the figure then swept out, without any stay.


    Du Shaofu didn''t call out the purple thunder xuanding. He looked at the seven evil emperors who had left. His face was very gloomy, and a chill passed through his eyes.


    "Shameless cult!"


    The little star''s eyes were filled with hate. He immediately came to Du Shaofu''s side. His breath was surging. However, he benefited a lot from the light and rain energy, which made him more and more powerful.


    "Be careful."


    Du Tingxuan and Du Xiaoyao, left Qingqing in the East, and Jialou jueyu immediately arrived at Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Shaofu, are you ok?"


    The old lady, Jialou, Moluo, qiyexi, Sima Muhan, Ouyang Shuang and other people also arrived.


    "I''m fine!"


    Du Shaofu shook his head and saw the generals and ministers. He was surprised. With the strength of the generals and ministers, he should have been able to obtain one of the thirteen stone platforms, but he did not.


    "That treasure is extraordinary, it''s not simple!"


    The generals and ministers looked at the opposite side of the abyss. A group of strongmen in the holy land had already chased away. The voice fell and the figure turned into a purple rainbow, breaking through the sky.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes followed closely and looked at the huge creature opposite the abyss. The magic temple, the demon Lingzi, the Kalou Juezi and other evil cult people had begun to cross the bridge.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, the whole square is boiling, and the creatures of all sides are like locusts crossing towards the 13 ancient arch bridges.


    The square was half empty, and the sky was covered with human and animal shadows.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Over the bridge, someone is fighting for the crossing, and the energy is muffled.


    "Poof..."


    Some people have monsters spit blood fall, some fell on the bridge deck, hit the bridge floor rumble.


    "Ah


    Some of them fell directly into the abyss and were engulfed by the light curtain in an instant. There was a shrill scream and no bones were found.


    "Come on, be careful!" The old lady of kalomoro spoke.


    "Be careful


    Looking at the continuous falling of people on the bridge deck and the struggle between all sides, Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated.


    "Go, you''ll die if you block it!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the little star was already ready to move. A terrible breath swept away and rushed to the nearest arch bridge.


    "Cross!"


    Jialou Jue feather mouth, golden burst, sleeve like a roc spread its wings, sweeping across the void.


    Lonely day howl, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan and other crossing out, the terrible breath is released.


    These supreme move, guard an ancient arch bridge, protect the wasteland, Phoenix family, yin and Yang family and other disciples across the abyss, so that other creatures dare not approach.


    With these supreme guardians in front of them, the children of Huang Guo, Fenghuang, farmers, Mohists and other powerful people secretly felt excited and crossed the arch bridge smoothly.


    For the silver sword, there are already a group of strongmen in the holy land to chase, Du Shaofu has no hope.


    Even if the strongmen of the holy land can catch up with them, there will inevitably be an amazing war. Du Shaofu knew that although he had some confidence in his strength, he was not enough to join the battle of the strongmen of the holy land.


    Looking at the huge object in front of the abyss, he was getting closer and closer. A touch of golden light swept out of Du Shaofu''s feet, and his figure turned into a long golden rainbow and swept away towards the arch bridge.


    "Go..."


    As Du Shaofu''s figure swept out, the powerful men of the wasteland, such as the eighteen guards of the heavenly generals, Zhen Qingchun, and xuetengsha, who had been following him all the time, immediately displayed their body shape and turned into a rainbow.The arch bridge looks very narrow, but in fact, it is also very wide. It is just that for the animal body with thousands of feet of wings, it is not so rich.


    On the arch bridge, the outline of the huge object in front of him has already appeared in Du Shaofu''s sight. An unprovoked oppression, like a fierce beast in the universe, made Du Shaofu''s heart cold and his spirits tremble.


    The closer you are, the stronger the sense of pressure is!


    Du Shaofu was very quick. Before he appeared in the abyss, he had already crossed the strange abyss of thousands of feet.


    In front of Du Shaofu, the huge thing in front of him was like a huge mountain in the universe. It was like a falling star standing in the battlefield of heaven and evil. It was so vast that you could not see the end of it. It was like a tomb in heaven.


    That day, the tomb is too big, so people stand in front of it, and feel extremely small.


    Even the body of the huge fierce bird in the void at the moment is like an ant in front of this huge tomb.


    The Colossus is full of ancient mottled bronze, and the breath of palpitation is diffused from any corner of the colossal body, which makes people tremble and tremble.


    Thirteen arched bridges connect the 13 huge entrances of the tomb that day. They are dark and silent. They are like the 13 mouths of the fierce beast in the universe. Once they wake up, they can devour the world and everything!


    The living creatures crossing from the 13 arched bridges are just like Du Shaofu''s shock, and slowly stagnate on the spot.


    Looking up at this huge thing, all living beings have no reason to be small.


    Lower strength of the living creatures, directly crawling down.


    A lot of strong people lost their mind and came back to God for a long time!


    "What a terrible breath, it seems that it is really an eternal tomb that can bury everything!"


    Seven night Xi eyes light shock, murmured.


    Du Shaofu''s face is dignified. Many answers to his riddles will be answered here, but he is afraid that it will not be a good place.


    As he scanned his eyes, Du Shaofu saw a group of strongmen in the holy land who had just chased the silver sword. In addition to the familiar magic emperors, Xuangu, Qingfeng Taoist, Fengzhi saint, Qin Honglong, and so on, there were also a number of strange, but vaguely fluctuating breath on their bodies, which proved that they were all genuine Holy Land practitioners.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2119

    On the 13 arch bridges, at the moment, a large number of living creatures are pouring in, but they are also standing behind the nine forces, and there is no more rash action.


    Even those who are strong in the holy land did not break in at once. They are not stupid. Naturally, no one will be stupid enough to be the first leader. That is tantamount to cannon fodder.


    Although the treasure is attractive, it is hard for them to resist the temptation.


    But in the end, life is more important.


    Du Shaofu, with all the people around him, slowly came to the strong men, such as Jialou batian and Xuangu.


    Farmers, Taoists, Confucianists, Mohists, and yin-yang families all stood behind the strong ones in the holy land.


    "Go with the plan."


    The moon Saint looks at the entrance of the huge tomb, her eyes are slightly coagulated, and the stars are shining.


    Listen to the words of the month saint, yin and Yang home, suddenly star soul ancestor, seven stars and other strong people came out.


    The number is not large, only five, plus last month, only six.


    Qingfeng Taoist, jialoubatian and other powerful people also slightly waved, as if to signal something.


    At the same time, among the forces of Taoism, golden winged Dapeng birds, Phoenix and other forces, Tian Beiqin''s ancestor, Meng elder, and Fenghuo went out.


    In the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, there are five big elders, two elders, three elders, Kalou jueyu and old lady kalumoro.


    "We agreed that you can''t go in. Everything in it is unknown." Jialoubatian turned back and looked at the old lady with soft eyes.


    "I don''t have many years to live with. I''ll stay with you." The old lady opened her mouth with a smile.


    "No, you are still needed in the family. In case we are in trouble, at least you are still in the family." Jarou batian shook his head firmly.


    The old lady looked at jialoubatian. After a moment, she nodded and said softly, "I''m waiting for you outside. You must come back and take good care of jueyu and Shaofu."


    "Well, even for you, I will come back safely."


    Jaroubatian reached out and stroked the old lady''s old face, as if holding the most precious treasure. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Goose bumps are up. It''s disgusting." Xuangu looked white beside him and moved his position.


    "Old turtle."


    Jialoubatian glared at Xuangu, then turned back to Du Shaofu and said, "Shaofu, those who are above the level of the main territory are good to go in. The rest of the wasteland will stay here and don''t go in again."


    Du Shaofu was slightly stunned. It''s no wonder that Tianbei, elder Qin, elder Meng, elder qixingchen and elder fengfenhuo came out. It seems that the major forces did not intend to have all their children involved.


    "Shao Fu, it''s too dangerous in there. It''s useless for those who are not strong enough to enter. They will only add casualties. You should be careful!"


    Qi Yexi told Du Shaofu in detail that the core area would never be simple. The powerful forces knew it well. At least the cultivators above the main territory could enter. Too many people were useless. Only by adding casualties.


    Du Shaofu nodded and told the children of Huang Guo and Tianxia that only those who were above the level of the main realm could enter the inner world, while others would stay outside.


    "I want to enter. I feel that there may be a vein of my snow mountain buried here." He Qingrong said.


    "My master said that it would be good to sharpen up in the demon battlefield. I can''t enter the eternal tomb. Brother Shaofu, you must be careful." Dai Xingyu took the initiative not to enter, Dai eyebrow wrinkled tightly, her master told him very early.


    "My master also mentioned that my strength is not enough to enter the tomb of eternity." Ouyang Shuang also said so.


    The master of Ouyang Shuang is like an old madman who is mysterious like Fu Yibai. Dai Xingyu''s master also seems to have a deep relationship with Fu Yibai. Even those who are strong in that level can even trample on it. They know that the eternal tomb is dangerous, even if it is the eternal tomb Yes.


    Finally, in the wild country lineup, only little star, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, lonely sky howl, Gu Qingrong, Oriental Green wood, and ghost demon enter.


    "Brother Qingchun, doctor, elder sister, second brother, wait for me outside."


    Du Shaofu explained to Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoman.


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Zhen Qingchun, etc. they have made great progress in recent years, and they have become famous in the world, but they are not enough to enter it.


    Du Shaofu refused to enter Tianjiang eighteen Wei, Meiling, xuetengsha, Du Hao, Du Xue and Du Xiaohuang.


    On the one hand, their strength is not enough. On the other hand, if there is a great danger in it, even if we damage them, the desolate country will not decline.


    "Be careful!"


    Su Muxin told Du Shaofu that she had not been wearing men''s clothes for a long time. Her skin was like snow under her crimson purple dress. She was charming and charming. Her eyes were clear and flowing.


    "Pay attention to safety!"


    Zixuan said to Du Shaofu, her voice was as faint as a fairy.


    Du Shaofu nodded, and a smile appeared on his face. He was already in front of him. Even if there was a great deal of violence in front of him, he was sure to make a breakthrough.Just as Du Shaofu pondered, he suddenly felt several chills and looked at her. At the moment, he looked slightly heavy and looked at the direction of those cold eyes.


    "Hum!"


    When he saw the owner of the cold eyes, Du Shaofu snorted slightly in his throat. It was Qin Honglong, long Qianchao and others.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    At the same time, hundreds of people of the demon sect not far away had entered one of the 13 huge entrances in the surging evil spirit.


    Demons, fire demons, thunder demons and a number of demons, demons, beasts, and evil spirits all entered. They were reckless.


    Qin Honglong stares at Du Shaofu coldly, and sees Du Shaofu''s failure in breaking through the holy land. In his heart, he has already decided that the boy is not much in the way. However, he has deep hatred and does not intend to let it go. If there is a chance in it, he will certainly let the boy die and not survive.


    "Go."


    Qin Honglong opened his mouth. With the fall of the voice, several people plundered their bodies and flew into the air toward a huge entrance.


    "Amitabha."


    When the name of Buddha is in the sky, there are several figures among the Buddhists. All of them are old monks. Among the younger generation, only henglun is the only one. The others are all keeping their hands outside. Among them, there are nine spirits.


    "There must be a big chance in there. Let''s go!"


    Seeing that all the strong men had entered, some people who did not dare to be the leaders were stimulated and could not bear it immediately.


    "Whoosh..."


    There were fierce birds flapping their wings and animals roaring, like dense grasshoppers rushing towards the 13 huge entrances.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2120

    These are people from the small and medium-sized forces, and there are also quite a lot of casual repairs. They want to enter them and look for opportunities. They know that there are many dangers, but they also want to take a chance.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there are so many entrances, so let''s say goodbye for the time being."


    Qingfeng Taoist, Fengchi sage, Meng Qianhe, Hu xuanhu and other holy land practitioners, with several strong men of their own families, prepare to enter the 13 huge entrances.


    "Shaofu, you can take care of me along with me!"


    Naturally, Jialou batian would not rest assured that Du Shaofu acted alone. There was no strongman in the Holy Land in the wasteland.


    "Boy, you can be alone. It''s dangerous, but there should be some opportunities. Too many people are not good for you." In Du Shaofu''s mind, a voice came out again.


    "Grandfather, I want to be alone. Don''t worry. I can protect myself."


    Without hesitation, Du Shaofu said to jialoubatian.


    "It''s dangerous. There are also Qin Honglong and other demons in it. Don''t be careless." Jialoubatian reminds Du Shaofu that he is not at ease.


    "It won''t be a big problem." Du Shaofu nodded definitely.


    "It''s too long. There are many powerful men buried here. After so long, the seal of the demon battlefield is broken. No one will know what''s in it. Be careful when you go in!"


    Finally, after warning Du Shaofu with no more words, he was not at ease. However, he believed that Du Shaofu had his own plan.


    Du Shaofu wanted to enter alone, but Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao had to follow him.


    "I''m with you, too." Du Tingxuan said to Du Shaofu with firm eyes.


    "Shaofu, I''ll be with you too!" The East is green.


    Du Shaofu looked at his father and Dongli Qingqing, but he had never fought with him side by side.


    Dongli Qingqing and Dongli ruosu have two strong elders who plan to enter. The elder Tianmu divine tree is still in seclusion, and there is no protection from the strongmen of holy land. Du Shaofu pondered for a moment that although it is very dangerous to follow them, it is better to let them go alone than to let Dongli Qingqing and others follow him or at least have a care.


    Xuangu wanted to be with Xiaoxing, but Du Shaofu refused.


    In the end, Du Shaofu asked the Oriental Green wood, the ghost demon and the Sirius to follow the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    Du Shaofu himself and Du Tingxuan, Dongli Qingqing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Xie Qingrong, Dongli ruosu, and two elders of fangzhijia entered together.


    Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu, general, Guo Shaofeng and other children of tianwu college also wanted to enter, but Du Shaofu refused.


    General, Gu Xinyan and others have increased their strength in recent years, but they are not enough to enter it.


    What''s more, the tianwu academy can now take the lead, only generals and Gu Xinyan are the leaders. There are not enough accidents.


    Du Shaofu even put the ancient battlefield taken from the strange place on the general. In case of any accident, the inheritance left by the ancestors of tianwu Academy on the ancient warship could be inherited by tianwu Academy.


    "Do come back."


    General, Gu Xinyan, Wuque and so on looked at Du Shaofu. Over the years, although tianwu Academy was maintained by them, how could they not know that if this guy was not in front of him, tianwu academy would have disappeared and would not appear in the world again.


    "Don''t worry, if I don''t want to die, no one will die!"


    Du Shaofu smiles at the general, Guo Shaofeng, GUI WA, Gu Xinyan and so on. Although he says that there are many enemies and even the strongmen in the holy land, Du Shaofu also knows that he is not as helpless as he was at the beginning. Besides, he still has a trump card in his hand.


    "I''ll go first!"


    The general left, without any hesitation, he touched the ground and turned himself into a rainbow and entered one of the entrances directly.


    "Go


    Confucianists, Taoists, Mohists and farmers have also begun to take action.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu nodded to his father, Dongli Qingqing, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and so on, showed his body shape and entered one of the entrances, but deliberately chose to avoid the entrance of Qin Honglong and the demon sect.


    Although he said that he had an absolute trump card in his body, Du Shaofu did not intend to directly meet Qin Honglong and the demon cult.


    "Whoosh..."


    A large group of figures vied to enter the tomb, but it was the people of the major forces who almost stayed in the same place.


    This scene makes some creatures very strange and puzzled.


    There are also creatures with low strength. Just feeling the breath of the huge tomb, they already tremble and dare not enter it.


    In the corner of the crowd in the square, as Du Shaofu entered the huge tomb, two mysterious figures slowly raised their heads.


    The two men were very strange. They were dressed in robes and hats, wearing strange masks with black patterns. They only showed their eyes and looked at the direction in which Du Shaofu had just entered the tomb. The cold light in their eyes was fluctuating.These two men are very mysterious. They once appeared in front of the supreme tomb in the divine space, and finally even entered the supreme tomb.


    "Go."


    The two men looked at each other under their masks, then they jumped up and entered the tomb.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the huge entrance channel, there is a faint light flickering. The closer you get, the more powerful the huge thing will be.


    Du Shaofu''s figure turned into a streamer and shuttled through the entrance passageway. However, the dark Qi in his body condensed at any time and flowed in the acupoints and orifices of meridians and collaterals, keeping vigilance at all times.


    After Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Dongli Qingqing and others also followed suit, without any carelessness.


    It didn''t take long, less than three minutes, before the light became dimmer and narrower.


    At the end of the day, tight just can let one person through.


    Du Shaofu walked carefully through the entrance that only allowed one person to pass. Suddenly, his vitality trembled, and his hair instinctively stood up.


    Just for a moment, the front line of sight becomes incomparably vast, the space changes dramatically, and a gloomy and terrible evil spirit comes.


    "What a terrible evil spirit..."


    The first feeling of this space to Du Shaofu was the terrible evil Qi, which had never been seen before.


    In the void, there is evil Qi, which is enveloped like a black fog, and the air is also full of evil Qi floating.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes quickly swept around. Inside the huge object, it was like an underground world.


    Everywhere flat, vast and wide, boulders scattered.


    Occasionally, I can see some scattered and dense bones.


    In the space, the line of sight is a little dark, and the black magic air is blocking the line of sight.


    In the void, a steady stream of evil Qi is floating.


    Du Shaofu''s cultivation and the power of Yuan Shen also made him feel palpitation.


    Although he was still able to survive in the evil Qi, Du Shaofu immediately gushed spiritual thunder from his own body and ran through his body surface to prevent the evil Qi from entering his body.


    Du Tingxuan, left Qingqing in the East, Du Xiaoyao and others followed closely and fell beside Du Shaofu. Their eyes swept around and showed a look of surprise.


    "It''s smart. These evil spirits are different. Once you enter the body, the consequences will be unimaginable." In Du Shaofu''s mind, the voice spread again.


    "Huo Lei Zi, are you awake at last?"


    In the palace of mental mud pill, Du Shaofu, the body of the red Jiri macaque, the original God of Du Shaofu, opened his mouth and looked at the bright red and blue flames.


    Huo Leizi has informed the seven evil emperors of sneaking attack. Not long ago, Huo Leizi suggested that Du Shaofu should be allowed to enter here alone.


    Until now, Du Shaofu did not open his mouth in the mud pill palace because he was afraid that Huo Lei Zi would be heard by the strong.


    Although he was in his own mud pill palace, the strongmen of the holy land were afraid that it would be impossible for them to hear about it, but in case of emergency, Du Shaofu was still cautious. After all, it was a trump card in his body.


    With the fall of the voice of Du Shaofu''s red Jiri macaque, the bright red blue flame rises slowly. With the red blue arc rippling, a slightly illusory figure emerges from it, revealing a round face.


    ¡±Boy, can''t you be polite to me? "


    Huo Leizi glared at Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen. He seemed to be used to Du Shaofu''s unkindness to him. His long red hair looked like a real illusion. Somehow, his eyes sank. In his deep eyes, there was a red and blue flame burning. He murmured: "it seems that it''s really irresistible, ah..."


    "What''s the matter? What is this place?"


    Du Shaofu asked, feeling that the fire thunder son seemed to be talking about things in this strange space.


    "This is the place where the original God suppressed the demon God. It was arranged by the most powerful and Dragon God at the beginning, which is also the eternal tomb rumored by the outside world. But now it seems that the demon God has broken most of the seals, and I don''t know whether those guys are dead or alive now." Fire and thunder sink.


    "Do you mean there are people in here?"


    Although Du Shaofu had already learned from the major forces, he was afraid that there were still some ancient strong men in the major forces, and they had not fallen in the demon battlefield.


    But when he heard what Huo Leizi said, Du Shaofu was still shocked.


    "Of course, there are some people, when the ninth day of junior high school, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, the demon world, and the top strongmen in the animal kingdom, I''m afraid they are all in this. But now, it''s estimated that there won''t be a few who can survive." Huo Lei Zi Dao.


    "At the beginning, those ancient strongmen had no way to suppress the demon God. What''s the use of our coming in?"


    Du Shaofu was dignified in his heart, and the three thousand masters of the world spoke. He gathered the nine tripods and ordered the nine families to resist evil spirits.


    But if the nine great masters, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and other ancient ancestors have also been robbed, let alone later, they come in now, I''m afraid it will be more or less ominous.


    "It''s man-made. The nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan. Do you think they came in to resist evil spirits? They just wanted to see if those people were really damaged. They were looking for a way out for themselves."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2121

    Huo Lei Zi looked dignified and said: "it depends on people. Even if the original God of the demon God can get rid of the difficulty completely, he must be absolutely weak at that time. This is also the last chance."


    Du Shaofu''s heart was heavy. The nine great evil emperors had already had four yuan gods and their bodies were revived. The great devil emperor was even more powerful and terrible.


    At the moment, the so-called demon God in this place is even more powerful than the Dragon God and the three thousand masters of the world could only suppress the seal.


    Once the devil is out of trouble, who can stop it!


    "You say there are some opportunities in this. Where are they?"


    Du Shaofu asked Huo Leizi. No matter what, he would like to talk about the chance first. Then he would have more power to protect himself in the future.


    "I''ll have to find it slowly and follow the direction I''ve said." Huo Leizi glared at Du Shaofu.


    "How to get there?"


    With the voice of fire thunder son falling, Du Tingxuan opens his mouth, and the people come back from the shock.


    "Just follow me."


    Du Shaofu said to the drunkard''s father, and then reminded everyone, "the evil spirit in this is strange. You can''t let it into the body."


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he reminded everyone that Huo Leizi was extremely afraid of the evil Qi. Once the evil Qi entered the body, the consequences would be extremely serious.


    "Hoo!"


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu swept out to the front according to Huo Lei Zi in the mud pill palace. He turned East and West all the way. He didn''t know how big the space was. It seemed that there was no boundary.


    "Huoleizi, how much have you recovered?"


    Du Shaofu was very concerned about the degree of Huo Leizi''s recovery. Otherwise, he would be in great trouble if he met those evil emperors of the demon sect. Moreover, it was absolutely not good. He needed to be careful and had to be prepared.


    "It''s still far from the peak, but there''s no time left." Huo Lei Zi Dao.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the silent space, there is a dead silence. Du Shaofu and other figures are flying in the void, but they are not as high as they are. There is a strong evil spirit in the void, just like a dark cloud, which makes people dare not touch it.


    When people heard Du Shaofu''s warning, they all used Xuanqi and various means to resist the evil Qi.


    Du Tingxuan, Qingqing in the East, ruosu in the East, little star, Chen Qingrong, etc. are all extraordinary. This evil spirit is rich and strange, but it still can not affect the situation that Du Tingxuan and others can not move forward.


    "You seem to be breaking through the Holy Land in front of the bridge. Why did you fail?"


    Du Tingxuan asked Du Shaofu in a low altitude. His face was slightly frozen, and there was a certain worry in his eyes.


    "Somehow, there seems to be some kind of resistance, unable to break through the last bottleneck."


    After thinking about it, Du Shaofu said a scene of feeling in front of the bridge, which seemed to be about to break through, but in the end, it suddenly stopped.


    "If you can''t impact success at one time, it''s just like keeping up one''s spirits. If you fail to succeed again and again, the chances of success will be more and more slim. It is said that in ancient times, the strong who could not set foot in the holy land once would never have a chance to visit the holy land again. " Du Tingxuan said.


    The level of territory and environment is the strongest one in the world.


    But the holy land is the best.


    Holy land, which is the dividing line between the powerful in the world,


    but there are too few holy places. Kyushu and three lands are so vast that it is difficult for them to get out of one among the hundreds of millions of living beings.


    And thousands of territory strong person, also difficult to get out of a holy land strong person.


    There are too few holy places, but they are the pinnacle and the existence of the world''s top forces.


    If you want to set foot in the holy land, you need to work hard. If you fail, you will have no hope.


    Du Shaofu walked alone all the way. No one told him in advance. Otherwise, he would not want to make a breakthrough.


    In ancient times, if the nine great masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, wanted to attack the Holy Land pass, the whole family must be prepared for it. Some of the powerful people in the holy land personally sat down and could not be affected at all.


    As Du Shaofu did, he wanted to break through the abyss.


    Du Tingxuan didn''t know about this in advance. He heard from some powerful people such as Jialou batian, Yuesheng and Xuangu.


    "Listen to them, it''s hard for anyone to set foot in the holy land." Little star opened his mouth. He also heard Xuangu and others mention it.


    "Why?" Du Shaofu was puzzled.


    The little star shakes his head, not knowing why.


    "It''s related to the demon battlefield, but I don''t know whether it''s true or not." Chen Qingrong said that he only knew some rumors, but did not know whether it was true or not.


    "In this world, no one should be able to break through the holy land again..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, Huo Leizi sighed. The sound of the outside world could not escape his perception.


    "Huoleizi, do you know why?"


    In the mud pill palace, Du Shaofu asked Huo Lei Zi, the body of the red Jiri macaque yuan Shen on the nine turn God Lei Lian.


    Du Shaofu was shocked and puzzled that no one in the world could break through the holy land."It''s not only that no one in this world can break through the holy land any more. Even the current practitioners of Holy Land dare not come out at will for fear of this long time. The world will make them consume and retrogress, so they will enter the eternal tomb and want to save themselves."


    The unreal figure of the fire thunder son appears and fluctuates in the red and blue arc flame, and his eyes fluctuate.


    The news shocked Du Shaofu, and those who practiced in the holy land would regress. No wonder those saints did not show up at all in these long years. They thought they were closing down for further progress. It turned out that the world actually made them regress.


    "Do you mean that one day, the practitioners of holy land will regress to the realm?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the fire and Lei Zi asked. If it was true, then there would be no need to worry about Qin Honglong, long Qianchao and others.


    Once Dufu gets to the level of the young people, they will be able to go back.


    "If the saintly realm practitioners regress to the realm level, then the realm level will be no better." Huo Lei Zi Dao.


    "Why? Is it all about the tomb of eternity?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly on the body of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen. If so, it would be difficult to deal with long Qianchao and others.


    "Everything is in the heaven devil battlefield, everything is in the eternal tomb you said. It''s OK to tell you, boy. You are the descendants of the Du family. You are qualified and necessary to know about this matter."


    Huo Lei Zi''s eyes were full of red and blue electric arc flame. He looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "did you know that the two most powerful people who sealed the demon God were the Dragon God and the Lord of the three thousand worlds?"


    Du Shaofu nodded. He was surprised that Huo Leizi knew the master of the three thousand worlds.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2122

    "You know the Lord of the three thousand worlds. It''s not surprising that you have the God Lei Ding of the Lord of the three thousand worlds..."


    Huo Leizi was also surprised that Du Shaofu knew the Lord of the three thousand worlds, and then murmured to himself without asking more questions. He then said to Du Shaofu, "the Lord of three thousand suppressed the demon God, and the whole demon battlefield just sealed the original God of the demon in the Tianmo battlefield and in the eternal tomb. The shenlei Ding just suppressed his body in Kyushu. What do you think the eternal tomb is? It is the Lord of three thousand worlds who has sealed off this world and integrated the power of heaven and earth into the eternal tomb to suppress the original God of the demon God. Since then, the energy of heaven and earth in the world has gradually dried up. What kind of huge energy of heaven and earth is needed for a saint? It has been a long time since When the energy of the world is exhausted to a certain extent, they will return to this world, until the world turns into a barren and barren land. At that time, there will be no more living beings or even vegetation in this world! "


    "Hoo..."


    The whole world has been sealed. On hearing this, Du Shaofu was shocked by the body of chijiri macaque, the yuan God of Du Shaofu. After a while, he came back to his senses and took a cool breath.


    "If the whole world has been sealed, where are the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon Spirit?" Du Shaofu asked Huo Leizi.


    "This..."


    Huo Lei Hsian laughed and said to Du Shaofu, "in fact, I don''t know, but I guess that the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods are no longer in this world."


    "Has the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God fallen..."


    Du Shaofu was surprised, but it was impossible to think about it. At first, he saw a shadow of the three thousand masters of the world in shenlei Ding. He once said that if he could gather the nine tripods together, he might still be fighting side by side. Therefore, the three thousand masters of the world should not have fallen.


    "The Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God have never fallen."


    Huo Leizi''s eyes fluctuated, pondered for a while, and said: "the vast universe, not only the world we live in, but also outside this world, maybe the world there will be more vast and vast. Maybe that is the place where the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods are located. I have come into contact with the secrets of nine masters, the dragon family, the Phoenix family, and so on. I have speculated that there are more than this world A more vast world. "


    "There is another world..."


    Du Shaofu was shocked. Besides this world, there was another world, which shocked Du Shaofu completely.


    "Maybe it is."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself. He still remembered that the illusory shadow of the three thousand World Masters said that the vast universe was so vast that there were so many races and there was no end to the way for the strong. At this moment, Du Shaofu thought that it was enough to prove that the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God were in another world.


    In the space of God, after nirvana, Du Shaofu also remembered that the shadow of the three thousand masters of the world had also appeared. What he said only met his modest requirements. In the vast universe, he could barely compete with those outstanding peers.


    This made Du Shaofu think and judge secretly at the moment, and there is a more vast and vast world besides the present world.


    "Hiss..."


    In Du Shaofu''s contemplation and shock of Yuan Shen, a cold light swept to Du Shaofu''s body in the barren space covered by evil Qi, penetrating through the void.


    Du Shaofu was thinking, but he was not careless. He immediately came back to his mind. His body moved, his arm shook, and his golden light exploded. A palm print was put out.


    "Bang!"


    The golden light sweeps across, the momentum is domineering, the cold light is smashed.


    "Woo!"


    At the same time, in the void not far from the front, the dark cloud like magic Qi surged. A black bird with hundreds of feet in size moved its wings, and its blood red pupils opened. It was like two rounds of blood moon hanging low in the sky. The terrible fierce evil spirit swept through and twisted the vast void.


    "It''s a demon vulture. It doesn''t seem normal."


    People had stopped for a long time. Du Tingxuan''s eyes were slightly heavy. The fierce bird was the strong one of the demon vultures. However, the strong man of the demon vulture family felt strange at the moment.


    "It''s the demon vultures who stayed here at the beginning of the evil vulture clan. They have been affected, controlled by the evil spirit, and have worn out their own will and turned into demons." Huo Leizi said in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, with a slightly heavy tone.


    "Woo!"


    At the same time, the huge demon vulture screamed, and the fierce eyes like blood moon were staring at Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing. They fluttered their wings to stir up the magic cloud, and their sharp claws tore up the void, and they came to kill people.


    "Hum!"


    The little star snorted coldly, his feet stamped on the void, and his body movement was already flashed out. His small fist clenched, and suddenly burst out. Like a storm, a hot golden flame swept through the sky and collided directly in front of the huge demon vulture.


    "Boom..."


    When the two touch each other, the void roars endlessly. The golden flame sweeps everything and burns the magic gas. A large amount of void debris collapses and breaks away. With the golden flame, the space ripples explode like fireworks, and then stop at a certain point.The body of the vulture was smashed and burned into nothingness in the golden flame.


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated. No wonder all the major forces did not allow the low-level children to enter. A demon that happened to meet in this place reached the level of the main domain. At the beginning, how many ancient strongmen existed in this ancient battlefield. If they were controlled by the influence of the evil spirit, it would be terrible.


    "This demon vulture is not normal. It seems to have been affected by some kind of influence." Du Tingxuan said, feeling the normal of the devil vulture.


    "The strong man of the demon vulture clan should have been left in ancient times. He was affected by this evil Qi and turned into a demon." Dongli ruosu said that he had been in Tianyu mountain since he was a child. He knew some things. If it had not been for the protection of Tianmu divine tree, the Fangji family would not have survived. The ancestors would have been transformed into such demons.


    Du Shaofu told everyone what Huo Leizi said, which surprised everyone. His face was slightly coagulated.


    "It seems that it will not be easy. Please pay attention to it." Du Tingxuan said to everyone.


    People continue to go out, according to Huo Leizi''s instructions, Du Shaofu shuttles in this space.


    In the next few hours, the party again encountered several demons that could not be cultivated in the main territory. However, with the cultivation and strength of the people, Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao were also in danger.


    "Boy, the chance is ahead." Suddenly, in Du Shaofu''s mind, the voice of Huo Lei Zi fluctuated, and the red and blue flame was rising in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2123

    Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s figure slowly slowed down and looked ahead.


    "It seems nothing special."


    Du Shaofu spoke to Huo Lei Zi, and his mind and spirit peeped around him. He did not find anything special. The yuan God of the red Jiri macaque did not feel that there was any difference in front of him.


    "Be careful. This is not a good place." Huo Lei Zi reminded Du Shaofu that he was enthusiastic and positive.


    Watching Du Shaofu''s speed slow down, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Dongli Qingqing, etc. also slow down. His mind is scattered around, and nothing is found.


    Du Shaofu moved forward slowly, nervous and alert to sudden changes.


    "Strange, why is it getting hotter and hotter?"


    A moment later, Dongli Qingqing opened his mouth and felt the change of the temperature in the surrounding space, and a blazing breath was gradually strengthening. This kind of blazing heat not only came from the outside world, but also made the inner spirit feel the heat. It was very strange.


    "Not very normal!"


    Du Xiaoyao frowned, and the golden pupil glanced around, trying to pry out something.


    All of them were careful and moved forward slowly. They all felt the change of temperature in the void around them.


    "It''s right ahead. Be careful." In Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, Huo Leizi is not surprised at the moment, but has some expectation in his eyes.


    The more you move forward, the higher the temperature in the void, the more intense the evil Qi is, and the earth under your feet becomes red.


    "Hula..."


    About half a moment later, the void in front of them suddenly fluctuated violently. Not far in front of them, a blazing temperature suddenly rose and spread. With the distortion of space, there was a strange flame of red and black, which poured out like a torrent of flood, and then strange figures appeared in the crowd like a large army In front of you.


    These figures are very strange. They spread all around. There are hundreds of thousands of them. They are wrapped with burning red black flame. But under the red and black flame, there is a skeleton. Under the fire, the whole skeleton is red and black, and the two pupils emit cold and merciless magic light, which makes people fear.


    "What a strange thing, what a strong breath!"


    One of the elders followed by the astrologer was shocked. Any breath of the mysterious flame skeleton was above the boundary level, and some were close to the realm level and the main realm level.


    If it is said that this is a strange thing at the level of several main domains, no one here will worry too much. They all have the power to fight against it.


    But now it''s thousands of weird flame skeletons. It''s terrible.


    "These skeletons are affected. Pay attention."


    Huo Leizi said in Du Shaofu''s mind that everything outside could not escape his detection.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    During Huo Leizi''s speech, the dense and strange skeletons have been killed by the people in the strange voice of "Wuwu". It is no doubt that there are thousands of practitioners in the realm, the realm and the main realm. The momentum is so vast and shocking that people can smack their tongue!


    His eyes were dignified, and Du Shaofu frowned.


    "Do it!"


    Du Shaofu drank softly. The golden light on his body surged. He waved his hand and swept out the sky shaking wings. A wave of domineering power and energy spread out like a tide. When the first dozen odd odd odd red and black flame skeletons were killed, they burst into pieces, and more skeletons were shaken away.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    At the time of Du Shaofu''s attack, Du Tingxuan, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Dongli Qingqing and others also launched an attack in an instant.


    With the strength of the people, the hand was extraordinary, and immediately there were many red and black skeletons were shattered and shaken.


    In particular, small star and Du Xiaoyao two people, in front of a large number of skeletons in the explosion, enough to rush.


    However, a scene of horror appeared, and those red and black skeletons were shaken off, snatched out again in an instant, without any damage at all, and again killed people.


    The scarlet and black skeletons were smashed. Although the skeletons were smashed, the red and black flame was not extinguished.


    Clusters of red and black flames rose from the broken skeleton, then gathered together, and finally condensed into a series of red and black flame bodies, with human shape and huge animal shape. The breath was even more terrifying, climbing in a straight line.


    "Bang!"


    When the golden light broke out, Du Shaofu smashed a huge red black flame in the shape of a beast. It was like a red black fireworks exploding, and the void was broken into a huge notch.


    But it didn''t work. Those red and black flames broke up, but they didn''t extinguish at all. They gathered together again at a very fast speed and continued to fight.


    "Bang bang!"


    Little star, the red and black flame figure in front of Du Xiaoyao''s body is also broken, turned into fragments, but it is also the same again condensed.Du Tingxuan''s purple thunder and lightning surged in his hands. It was also useless to bombard those flame giants with the force of thunder. He could not completely destroy those red and black flame figures.


    "The glacier is ten thousand miles! "


    with his white robe covered with snow-like Ancient Runes, the dazzling runes filled out of his body, freezing the void in all directions.


    "Hula..."


    However, the red and black flame is immortal, burning in the ice, accompanied by the magic gas surging, can melt the ice.


    "It''s weird!" Chen Qingrong was surprised that these red and black flames were too strange.


    "Hum!"


    The little star snorted angrily. There was a golden flame rising on his body. The terrible temperature was obviously more terrible than that of the red black flame. The burning void magic gas turned into nothingness. The red black flame seemed to be holding a kind of fear, but it was dodging and afraid to approach.


    "Long!"


    Little star hands, the golden flame on his body can burn that strange red and black fire, as if born to suppress it, but the speed is not fast.


    But in that twisted space, there are still weird red and black skeletons and flames jumping out from time to time.


    As for others, even Du Tingxuan''s thunder and lightning power could not completely destroy the strange red and black flame.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    At the end of the day, there were no less than 20 strange red and black flame condensing horrible things, and the breath had reached the amazing main realm, close to the level of later practitioners, which was difficult to deal with.


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s fists were like two dragons going out to sea, smashing two huge objects condensed by red and black flames.


    In the next moment, the two huge objects broken by the red and black flames condensed into one, which was more powerful and almost reached the level of half saint.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2124

    In front of the twisted void, the red and black flames continue to flow, and the red and black skeletons are endless to kill.


    "It''s useless to fight like this. It will be consumed in it."


    Du Tingxuan drank heavily. His body was covered with armor, and the arc was fluctuating. At the moment, under the strange red and black flame, everyone felt the strain. If he went on like this, sooner or later, he would be consumed and slowly dragged to death.


    Du Shaofu frowned and looked at the huge red and black flame that was condensing in front of him. Some of them even dared not to move.


    Even if it is to destroy this huge thing, it will condense more terrible strange things, so we can only entangle with these strange things.


    "Boy, there is no way out. The twisted place ahead is the place of opportunity. You can enter alone and solve the source." Huo Leizi said to Du Shaofu. He looked calm at the moment.


    "Huo Lei Zi, you won''t pit me." Du Shaofu asked Huo Leizi by the body of the red Jiri macaque, the yuan God of Du Shaofu. He always felt that something was not normal.


    "Joke, I am your ancestor, you are also my descendants, I pit no one will pit you!" Fire thunder son hears speech, solemnly says to Du Shaofu.


    "You insist for a while, try not to smash these strange things, Du Xiaoyao, little star, here is for you."


    Du Shaofu said to the crowd and told them all about Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are the most powerful and need help to protect them.


    As Du Shaofu''s figure swept out, it was like a giant ROC spreading its wings, shaking open the flame giant that was almost half holy at the moment.


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to smash it, lest it would condense into more strange things.


    However, as Du Shaofu approached, the distorted void filled with runes was enough to block everything and block Du Shaofu''s figure.


    "It''s weird."


    Du Shaofu was surprised that the twisted space was different.


    "Your red Jiri macaque pulse soul can pass through this space." The fire thunder son seems to have known for a long time.


    This twisted void was not enough to stop the red Jiri horse monkey talent. Du Shaofu easily crossed the distorted void with his pulse and soul.


    Du Shaofu was more and more surprised. He always felt that something was not normal.


    "Hula..."


    As Du Shaofu''s figure crossed the twisted void, a fiery black flame swept in like a wave.


    The terrible temperature is enough to burn everything, containing a terrible evil gas to corrode the void.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu had been prepared. His body was full of golden light, and his domineering breath swept over him. The dark air covered his whole body, isolating him from high-temperature red and black flames.


    However, the strange evil spirit could penetrate into Du Shaofu''s whole body.


    Although only a little evil Qi could successfully invade, it was as fast as lightning and poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu was careless for a moment, and the evil spirit had already entered his body.


    Although this kind of evil Qi was very strange and terrible, it was immediately blocked by Du Shaofu''s immortal body when it entered Du Shaofu''s body. The purple arc fluctuated, and the immortal body acted, directly destroying the evil Qi.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu was not at ease. Inside the shrine, the purple and golden thunder from the purple thunder tripod poured out and filled his body, which immediately destroyed the evil Qi flowing into his body.


    The body surface is covered with purple and gold Xuan thunder, and a destructive thunder and lightning pressure sweeps open, isolating all around the evil Qi, and blocking the towering red black flame ten Zhang away from the body.


    Du Shaofu looked around. Inside the twisted void, there was an ancient mountain range.


    The towering mountains, huge rocks and vast space are all rendered red and black.


    On the top of the void is a blazing red black flame, which is full of magic and looks like a vast sea of fire.


    "It''s hard for the general strong people in the main domain to step into it!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked and frowned slightly. The oppressive force diffused in this strange sea of fire was enough to make it difficult for ordinary master practitioners to stand on.


    Just such strange evil Qi is not what ordinary master realm practitioners can deal with.


    "Chulala..."


    The huge flames and waves were boiling. It seemed that something had exploded in the sea of fire. It set off a huge wave, rolled up the broken space, and again flooded toward Du Shaofu, trying to overturn Du Shaofu''s mask.


    Du Shaofu urged Zijin xuanlei to cross the river directly. The red and black flames that flooded from the sky spread out automatically when they were close to ten feet away.


    However, Du Shaofu only crossed hundreds of feet. In the raging flames, the evil spirit surged. Suddenly, the whole void was shaking. A huge palm print seemed to pierce the space above the void, and it was crushing down on Du Shaofu.


    This palm print is completely condensed by the red and black flame, covering the void. Along the way, it collapses and collapses.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and clapped his hands. In the purple arc, a purple thunder cloud burst out and the palm prints collided fiercely."Bang!"


    The sound was like a thunderstorm. Du Shaofu''s palm smashed the huge red and black flame.


    When the palm print of the fire broke, the surging sea of fire stopped surging around, just like the calm torrent, and became calm and calm in an instant.


    It''s just that the frightening evil Qi and the terrible high temperature are still pervasive, which makes it difficult for the general master realm practitioners to establish their foothold in this space.


    But when the fire suddenly calmed down, Du Shaofu always felt some uneasiness in his heart, and felt that the place was very strange.


    Sure enough, the front began to fluctuate, and the evil spirit was slowly spreading. The sea of fire that had just calmed down was spreading towards both sides, and a huge object appeared in the middle.


    This huge thing is too huge, the whole body is red and black, it is a pair of giant dragon bones.


    The skeleton of the dragon was covered with red and black flame, like a living creature. Its eyes were deep and dark, overlooking Du Shaofu. His eyes were like flames burning, which made people cold.


    Du Shaofu looked at the skeleton of the dragon in the sea of fire, and his face was suddenly replaced by surprise.


    This giant dragon skeleton was definitely a strongman of the dragon race at the level of sacred animal kingdom before he was alive. Now, affected by the red and black flame, it is much better than those skeletons outside. It will not meet those holy land skeletons in that strange place.


    But this place will not be suppressed. Du Shaofu speculated that the fighting power of the giant dragon skeleton may be distorted to a terrible level.


    "Well, you seem strange as a human, but I can feel that if I swallow you, I will be able to leave here."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the giant dragon''s skeleton looks at Du Shaofu with his eyes not empty. Instead, it looks like it is a living creature. When the skeleton opens, there is a jet of red black flame and a loud voice.


    "Kaka..."


    When the voice of the giant dragon bones came out, the bones of the whole body made a low noise of friction. Then the hot heat and evil Qi surged, opened their huge and ferocious mouth, and directly devoured and bit Du Shaofu. With the red and black flame and the evil Qi swept down into a storm, they could devour everything.


    The thunder light in Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated. The fighting power of the Dragon skeleton was as powerful as imagined.


    Du Shaofu made his hand, and his fingerprints congealed. One hand was a sword, and he cut it out.


    "Chi..."


    A sword light cuts towards the front, simple and domineering. It cuts through the void and collides with each other.


    The sword awn breaks the sky, has the golden light to erupt, cuts up the void, cuts the red black flame whirlpool to pieces.


    No, it''s not on the skeleton.


    "Very strong!"


    Du Shaofu frowned a little more. Du Shaofu was aware of his own strength at the moment. He did not leave his hand just now, but he only left a trace on the skeleton. The real semi Saint level practitioners may not be able to directly stop his sword.


    "Oh..."


    After leaving a sword mark on his body, the red and black flame flashed in the eyes of the giant dragon skeleton. It was actually the sound of the real dragon howling from the throat. Then the huge body was sitting in the air. The red black flame and magic gas burst out of the huge skeleton body, and gathered together one after another and condensed on the Dragon claws.


    In an instant, the black cracks around the dragon claw spread out. With the sound of "Chi", the claw prints, with the sky high temperature and Mickey, are mercilessly grasping Du Shaofu, making the void around Du Shaofu distorted and broken.


    In the face of such a powerful and terrifying claw, Du Shaofu''s face sank slightly. He shook his arm and burst out of baquan do.


    "Oh..."


    The gods sing for a long time, the Dragon sings for nine days, and the golden light erupts and pushes the four sides.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The bones of the giant dragon started from the claw and exploded in a low voice. However, Du Shaofu also staggered back a few steps at the same time.


    Du Shaofu''s face changed a little, but the giant dragon''s skeleton was so powerful that it was absolutely more powerful than the ordinary semi Saint level practitioners.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Without any hesitation, as the figure stopped, the cold light in Du Shaofu''s eyes shot, the bright purple arc in his palm fluctuated, and his figure sprang up. With a wave of his purple robe long sleeve, the void thundered with the purple thunder cloud.


    In a flash, the overwhelming purple electric arc poured out from Du Shaofu''s palm like a torrent, converging into bright thunder. Like thunder boa constrictors, they directly bombarded the skeleton of the dragon with the power of destruction.


    The skeleton of the dragon can''t be avoided. In the bright purple thunder, the red and black flame in the huge eyes instinctively feels some kind of fear and urges the red black flame around to block it, but it is destroyed by the thunder python.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder and lightning flashed in the void, and the space exploded. The purple thunder Python fell on the skeleton of the dragon, turning into countless strands of electric arc. It poured into the skeleton of the dragon, covering its huge body in the void and destroying it.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Huge dragon bones are exploding, and the red black flame is towering.


    "Man, you''re infuriating me!"At the same time, a bright red and black light flashed out of the body of the broken dragon bones, and a human figure appeared on the sea of fire in an instant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2125

    This figure is a middle-aged figure in his thirties and forties. He is dressed in a red robe. His long black hair is shoulder length and slightly light. His features are bright. His deep eyes are as deep as black holes, and his pupils are densely covered with black runes.


    Standing in the air, the red and black flame under his feet soared, burning and wriggling, forming a high flame platform, looking down on Du Shaofu. His face was iron and blue, and his cold light flashed.


    "Who are you?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the mysterious middle-aged man in front of him. His red and gorgeous robes were waving with a terrible hot evil spirit. With his cultivation at the moment, he also felt a sense of trembling in the spirit.


    "Ignorant human beings, who don''t know who I am, dare to break into this place, but the flesh seems very strange. If you destroy my lodging body, you will pay back in your flesh!"


    The middle-aged opened his mouth, and his voice was low and loud. In the condensation of his fingerprints, the red and black flames in the sea of fire around him were like a raging tide, which covered Du Shaofu.


    "Hum, big voice!"


    Du Shaofu''s face sank. This mysterious middle-aged man seemed like a demon. His breath was terrible, but he should not have reached the level of real holy land. How could Du Shaofu really be afraid? Thousands of purple thunder and lightning burst out on his body, like a purple electric waterfall, which shook off the red black flame, and condensed a purple lightning into a bright spear, which broke through the red and black flame tide, penetrated through the void, and pierced through the void Mysterious middle age.


    "It seems that I have seen the thunder and lightning somewhere."


    Mysterious middle-aged discoloration, eyes a little confused, like want to think of something, but it is not.


    "Out!"


    But also at the same time, the mysterious middle-aged clapped out his arms. From his body, there were wisps of bright red and black flames gushing out. In the complex and mysterious tracks, they condensed into a claw print. The terrible breath broke out and caught the lightning spear in the palm of his hand.


    The two collide and shine brilliantly, but there is a different and usual strange change. There is no sound coming out during the whole process. The breath of destroying everything on the lightning spear is deadlocked under the paw print, and both of them disappear at last.


    "Bakendo!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, and the thunder light fluctuated. Zijin tianque erupted, and bajiandao was directly cut out. With the power of thunder and lightning, he wanted to kill the mysterious middle-aged.


    "Human beings, who are you and why do you give me a sense of familiarity?"


    When the mysterious middle-aged voice falls, the hand print condenses, with a red black flame, accompanied by the surging evil Qi, condenses into a sword.


    "Chulala..."


    The two swords collide, and the void collapses. The power of thunder and the red black flame burst open. The black vacuum cracks in the surrounding void are not sure how many, just like spider webs, dense and destructive.


    With the help of Zijin tianque, Du Shaofu took advantage of it, and the red and black flame platform condensed under the mysterious middle-aged was cut through.


    "Hateful human beings!"


    The mysterious middle-aged man avoided Du Shaofu''s sword and roared when he reappeared.


    "So strong!"


    Du Shaofu looks dignified. It seems that he has just occupied some advantages, but it is also because of the help of Zijin tianque.


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu was very clear that this mysterious middle-aged man was much stronger than any semi holy man he met. Even if he didn''t reach the holy land, it was just a thin line of separation, and his cultivation level would not be lower than himself.


    Feeling the intense heat and evil spirit in his mysterious middle-aged body, Du Shaofu even felt that if it was not for his special means, he would be the real strongest one in the holy land.


    "Huo Lei Zi, who the hell is this guy?"


    In the palace of mud pills in his mind, Du Shaofu asked Huo Lei Zi, the body of red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen.


    Du Shaofu felt that the fire thunder son seemed to be very familiar with it. He knew the origin of the mysterious guy.


    "Ha ha, the origin of this guy is very deep. I''m afraid that no one else can know the origin of this guy except me!"


    Huo Lei Zi opened his mouth, looking very proud, and with a complacent look on his face, he said, "if it hadn''t been possible for us to break through the holy land, this demon would have broken through to the holy land."


    "Where did this guy come from?"


    Du Shaofu asked. Huo Leizi really knows the origin of this mysterious middle-aged man.


    "At that time, the evil cult took the first place. In addition to the big devil God I suppressed on that day, there were five more powerful and even stronger demon emperors among the fourteen demon emperors. Their birth was related to the world and was hard to kill. Finally, the three thousand masters of the world refined five ice blades, which made the five most difficult to deal with The devil emperor is completely killed. " Said Huo Lei Zi.


    Du Shaofu was no longer shocked by this incident. He had already learned from the master of Tianmu Shenshu, a local technologist, that one of the strong men in the golden winged ROC family was holding the five handle five element ice blade refined by the master of three thousand worlds.


    "What''s the relationship between the five magic emperors and this guy?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Among the five evil emperors, there was a demon fire king who was completely killed. However, although the killing was thorough, it was not thorough. There was a broken ghost. Because the sealed eternal tomb suppressed the relationship between the devil and God, it did not dissipate completely. During the long years of life, he turned into another kind of magic fire, reaching the present level. Once he was allowed to do so, he became another kind of magic fire If you step into the holy land, you will probably wake up. At that time, the rebirth of this demon Fire King alone will be enough to make the outside world sink into catastrophe. " Huo Lei Zi sighs."Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu was shocked. He didn''t expect that this mysterious middle-aged man had such a terrible origin. He secretly took a breath for it.


    "Is that what you call opportunity?"


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu looked at the mysterious middle-aged man in front of him. The red Jiri horse monkey''s pulse soul in the mud pill palace glared at Huo Lei Zi fiercely. At the beginning, those ancient strong men couldn''t kill the demon fire king. With their current strength, we can imagine what kind of chance this is. It is clearly Huo Leizi who is digging himself.


    "This demon is reborn, but it is not the real devil fire king. Although your body is strong, those demons are not ordinary."


    Huo Lei Zi stopped speaking, looked at Du Shaofu, and said, "if your body can be forged in this magic fire, it will be much easier to face those demons every day. This is an opportunity, but there is also danger. Once you can''t resist the fire, your flesh will become its flesh body."


    "It''s good to forge body by magic fire?" Du Shaofu hesitated. It was hard to trust Huo Lei Zi thoroughly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2126

    "It must be good, but if you can''t carry it, the consequences will be serious." Said Huo Lei Zi.


    Du Shaofu pondered that he had a great hatred and resentment with the demon cult, and a great war was inevitable. If the magic fire forging body could prevent him from being influenced by the powerful people of the demon cult in the future, it would be a great opportunity for him to protect himself in the beginning.


    "Will the people outside be ok?"


    Du Shaofu was worried about the drunkard father and Dongli Qingqing.


    As for Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, Du Shaofu was not worried.


    With the strength of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, the cultivators in the holy land can''t do anything to them. Those weird bodies of fire can''t do anything to them.


    "If you are here, the magic fire can''t deal with people outside." Huo Leizi said to Du Shaofu.


    "Then use this magic fire to forge your body."


    Du Shaofu bit his teeth. At first, he fought against the forging body in the purple, golden and Xuan thunder. Although the magic fire was terrible, it also had some confidence. If the magic fire forging body could not resist it, he would not talk about fighting with the powerful people of the demon cult in the future.


    "Hula..."


    In the conversation between Du Shaofu''s body of mental vitality and Huo Leizi, there are also some suspicious colors in the mysterious middle-aged face outside. His face is gloomy, and his fingerprints are coagulated, and he comes with a rolling red black flame.


    "Chulala..."


    The purple arc diffused and turned into a bright electric waterfall, which enveloped Du Shaofu like a lightning shield of energy.


    However, the purple electric waterfall energy mask, driven by Du Shaofu, has not completely isolated the turbulent red and black flames around it. Among them, 12 / 10 of the red and black flames are allowed to penetrate and wrap around the body.


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to be careless, but first carefully tried to forge his body with some magic fire.


    "Zizi..."


    These fire poured into the body and burned the body. Accompanied by the evil gas, it eroded the vitality of the body, filled the whole body and eroded the original God. It was enough to destroy the body of the highest cultivator in the main realm, even if it was the original God.


    This kind of magic fire forging body is different from that of purple gold Xuan thunder forging body in purple thunder Xuan tripod.


    The immortal metaphysical body is broken and then established, destroyed and reunited.


    The fire is corrosive and incinerated. Although it is extremely hot, it is extremely cold in the body.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was forged by such magic fire, which made Du Shaofu suffer from great pain. He gritted his teeth to fight against it, and guided the evil Qi to forge his body in his body.


    Du Shaofu felt that it would be difficult for him to be forged by such magic fire, even if it was not for his own body, which was the peak of the main realm, even the ordinary immortal peak cultivator''s body. Besides, he was only forging body with some magic fire at the moment.


    "Human beings, do you want to exercise, to make you perfect!"


    The mysterious middle-aged felt Du Shaofu''s intention, and his eyes were cold and cold. When the voice dropped, his body turned into a bright and shining red and black fire and rushed into the sea of fire.


    "Hula..."


    In a flash, as the bright red and black fire rushed into the sea of fire, the flames roared and multiplied when the surrounding fire Haidun, and there were Ancient Runes rushing out. The evil Qi was intensifying, and the power was surging, which rushed to the unknown electric waterfall around Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s pressure was greatly increased by the sea of fire, and it was difficult for the lightning shield to completely resist the terrible impact of magic fire, and began to stand still.


    The two were like a seesaw battle, but the fierce fire made Du Shaofu''s pressure increase greatly. The greater the impact of the fire on his body, the more difficult it was to resist.


    "Hum..."


    Du Shaofu''s clothes had already turned into ashes, and his whole body was covered with magic fire. He gnashed his teeth in the pain and kept humming in his mouth.


    In the palace of mind mud balls, there are also wisps of red and black flames infiltrating into the palace, wrapping up Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey''s body.


    The body of Du Shaofu''s red Jiri macaque is sitting on the lap of the nine turn God leilian, and his eyes are slightly closed. It is quite relaxed.


    Even the red and black flames were hard to get close to Du Shaofu''s original spirit. The arc diffused by the nine turn God leilian could resist many red and black flames.


    Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey''s body originally contains several kinds of spirit thunder. It was also forged by purple gold Xuan thunder at the beginning. The yuan God''s terrifying degree is definitely not under the flesh.


    At last, Du Shaofu absorbed and pulled the magic fire into the palace of mud pills in his mind, and circulated in the body of Yuan Shen. Finally, he wiped out the evil Qi in several kinds of spirit thunder and forged it in the magic fire.


    In the mud pill palace, the fire thunder son takes the unreal figure slightly, on the face color, also reveals a little surprised color.


    Forging body with this magic fire is not the same thing as resisting it.


    In Huo Leizi''s original imagination, even if it was the true cultivation of the holy land, it could not be so forged in this magic fire.


    This magic fire is the predecessor of the demon fire king. Huo Leizi knows the most terrible things. Du Shaofu has no more than 50% chance to resist the evil fire and forge his body. In the end, he can only help one or two.However, Huo Lei Zi did not expect that Du Shaofu resisted. Although he was suffering from bitterness, he did resist.


    "Hula..."


    The sea of red and black flame is surging and surging. It is like rolling up a thousand waves.


    The purple electric waterfall is surrounded by thunder clouds, dazzling, lightning and thunder.


    Du Shaofu was forging his body with magic fire, and soon he became accustomed to it.


    At the end of the day, the terrible fire was burning in the body, and it could not hurt the body, and the evil Qi could no longer corrode the body.


    In this case, Du Shaofu simply removed the thunder and lightning defense and directly placed his body in the sea of fire, allowing the devil fire to rage.


    In the roaring fire, Du Shaofu''s body was crystal clear, emitting purple and gold light, and the sound of wind and thunder rumbled in his body.


    Du Fu''s meat is more and more easy to guide.


    This kind of condensation did not hurt Du Shaofu at all, but also gained great benefits.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged in the sea of fire. His body was constantly changing under the forging of magic fire. It was like purple gold and jade.


    No longer biting his teeth in his mouth, Du Shaofu got used to it completely, and there was no mood fluctuation in his expression.


    Only around the raging magic fire in the surging, constantly swept.


    After a short time, Du Shaofu''s body became more and more hazy and wrapped by magic fire. However, his body of purple, gold and jade was not covered up, and it gave out a haze like divine radiance, which was brilliant in the hazy.


    If there is a strong one here, I will be surprised. Such a physical body is too strong to be compared with those who practice in the holy land. However, the physical body has been so strong that it has never been seen in ancient times.


    Every inch of Du Shaofu''s flesh and blood has been opened up in the fierce fire, and is being forged by the magic fire, including the internal organs and six internal organs.


    But outside the body, Du Shaofu''s purple and gold light is bright, guarding the body and God''s shape, just like a God sitting in a sitting room, showing a kind of transcendent holiness.


    The magic fire flowed in Du Shaofu''s body and had been controlled by Du Shaofu. The last wisps of evil Qi were steaming out of Du Shaofu''s body and turned into nothingness.


    "Chulala..."


    All of a sudden, in the turbulent sea of red and black fire, a wisp of bright fire condenses quietly, like a black arc, and goes straight to Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    "Boom


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly opened, and the lightning in his eyes was shining. A purple and golden lightning condensed on his fingertips and collided with the bright flame.


    The two collide, and the void collapses. The bright red and black flame is covered by thunder and lightning. In the direct retreat, it turns into a red colored robe again. The mysterious middle-aged man looks at Du Shaofu''s body, and his black and deep eyes show a burning greedy color. He says, "the perfect body, this is mine."


    Knowing that Du Shaofu was forging the fire, he also had a plan to let it forge, but in the end, he would complete itself. Such a physical body is enough for it to be able to dominate the world in the future!


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and felt the change of the body. He was quite satisfied. The magic fire forging body didn''t increase the body''s strength, but it was much easier for those facing the demon sect. At the moment, he clearly felt that there was no harm in the fire, and the effect of evil Qi on himself was less and less.


    "I''m afraid you can''t get it yet." Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged, confident eyes, thunder waves.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Give it to me."


    At the same time, Huo Leizi opened his mouth in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, and his voice became melodious and ancient.


    When Huo Lei Zi''s voice dropped, a red and blue flame swept out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows and turned into a human figure beside him.


    The middle-aged man in red clothes looks at the sudden fire thunder son. I don''t know what it seems to feel, and the deep double pupil fluctuates.


    "It turns out that there are still people to help you, but it''s no use!"


    Middle aged face is gloomy, long sleeve is swung, shake hands slightly, begin to surge suddenly in the sea of fire around.


    "Your body has adapted to me, and everything I get will be perfectly integrated. No one can stop me from leaving this cage. Those who block me will die!"


    The middle-aged suddenly raised his hand and patted Huo Leizi and Du Shaofu fiercely. As the palm of his hand fell across the air, a huge wave of magic fire with hundreds of Zhangs was suddenly raised. The terrible temperature and evil Qi reached the extreme and turned into a magic fire claw mark. He wanted to include Huo Leizi and Du Shaofu at the same time.


    The footprints of such claws were swept down and smashed in the void. The runes and magic fire were like red and black fireworks, but they contained the power of destruction.


    "Your predecessor did not dare to be so rampant in front of me. What qualifications do you have?"


    The ancient melodious voice comes from the mouth of Huo Lei Zi, and suddenly there is a towering red blue flame rushing out from his body.


    "Boom


    With the red and blue flame rushing out, the void vibrates and resonates, and the breath is desolate and destroyed. With the surging red and blue arc, the storm waves, with the sound of thunder, directly swept on the red black flame claw print."Chulala "


    under the red and blue flame, there is the power to destroy all living beings, which makes the magic fire claw print shatter inch by inch until the middle-aged figure.


    "How could Who the hell are you? "


    This moment, the middle-aged face changed greatly, as if feeling something, deep double pupil deep, gushing out fear.


    "It''s over. You can''t exist in this world again!"


    When the sound comes out, there is a bright red blue arc gushing out of the mouth and rising into the sky. It goes straight into the sky in the sea of fire. In a moment, it diffuses in the high altitude. It turns into a huge red blue arc flame whirlpool.


    The mysterious patterns of the talisman interweave, and the red blue flame whirlpool is like a terrible giant beast, which opens its ferocious mouth and bursts into a terrible swallowing force, swallowing the red and black flames.


    "Hula..."


    The red and black sea of fire is surging, setting off a raging fire wave. The evil spirit is surging to the sky, breaking the void, but it is unable to break free from the devouring of fire thunder son.


    The middle-aged man''s face changed completely, and he was full of horror. He tried his best to stop it, but it was of no help at all.


    "Swallow me up, don''t think about it!"


    The middle-aged figure sprang out of the fire. His body rushed out in the sea of fire like lightning. He clenched his fists tightly. A red and black fist seal was thrown out like lightning. The fiery evil spirit suddenly emerged and rushed to the fire thunder son.


    Huo Lei Zi''s face sank, and he didn''t care too much. The fingerprints were quietly formed. A red blue arc flame burst out in a flash and turned into a fingerprint. In the thunder and lightning, they collided fiercely.


    "Bang bang! "


    in such a collision, the void roared, and the ripples and arc flames around the space suddenly swept away like waves. The whole sea of fire in the void roared at this moment, turning into a series of real energy, and the arc-shaped strength was scattered over the sky like many volcanoes.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    The melodious voice showed a kind of disdain. When Huo Lei Zi''s voice fell, he waved and moved. A bright red blue flame was rendered by the arc. It was crystal clear, dazzling and interwoven with runes. It condensed into a long gun, and directly swept into the middle-aged eyebrow with the momentum of thunder.


    "No..."


    The middle-aged double pupil has been replaced by fear and fear. The voice has not dropped, and the body has been destroyed in the destruction. It turns into bright red black fire and is swallowed by whirlpool.


    "Hula..."


    The vast sea of fire covers the sky and the earth, but in the end it is swallowed up by the thunder.


    When the last ray of red and black flame was swallowed by the whirlpool, it turned into bright red blue arc flame and returned to huolei Zi''s body, which made Huo Lei Zi stretch a lazy waist and feel comfortable all over.


    Du Shaofu watched all this and was shocked by it all the time!


    Du Shaofu has personally verified the strength of this magic fire. Although he is not afraid, even if he is doing his best, it is absolutely impossible to kill all the magic fire.


    And the fire thunder son actually is so easy to swallow up this magic fire, it seems that after swallowing the magic fire, it also got great benefits.


    "Huo Lei Zi, come to look for the magic fire. Are you on purpose? You want to swallow the magic fire!" Du Shaofu looked at Huo Lei Zi and understood that it was Huo Lei Zi who wanted to devour the magic fire and gain benefits. He deliberately left aside the moon saint and the Phoenix blazing saint and brought himself here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2127

    "This magic fire has some benefits for me."


    Du Fu did not deceive you, but you didn''t get a good look from Du Fu


    Du Shaofu puffed at the corner of his mouth. He was really unable to refute Huo Lei Zi. He did get some benefits, but no doubt he was also hurt by Huo Lei Zi.


    "Well, we''ve lost some time here. We''d better hurry."


    Huo Leizi said to Du Shaofu. When his voice dropped, he turned into a bright red blue flame and went straight into Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace in the arc wave.


    Du Shaofu was somewhat subdued, but he had no way out. The yuan Shen of the red Jiri macaque in the mud pill palace asked Huo Lei Zi, "how much have you recovered now?"


    "It''s still less than the peak. The world has been sealed by the three thousand masters of the world. It''s hard for us to really recover from the peak. However, the situation is much better now. Even if we meet the devil, we don''t need to avoid it too much." The sound of the firecracker came from the crystal clear red blue flame.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. Judging from Huo Lei Zi''s hand to swallow up the magic fire, the old guy should have recovered a lot.


    "Huo Lei Zi, listen up. If I''m in danger, you can''t feel better."


    Du Shaofu hummed to Huo Leizi. Although he said that Huo Leizi had recovered a lot and his strength seemed to have increased greatly, Du Shaofu was really afraid that he would be trapped in the fire thunder son again. If he met the opponents of those holy land practitioners, he would be in great trouble.


    "I won''t let you die. I''m your ancestor. After all, you''re my descendant." The voice of Huo Lei Zi is melodious and serious.


    "I am your ancestor." Du Shaofu is white eyed. This old guy is really becoming more and more addicted. He has an ancestor at a time, which makes it clear that he has to take advantage of himself.


    "Boy, this is the crime of destroying ancestors. You dare to disrespect your ancestors!" Fire thunder son roars.


    "What can you prove that you are my ancestor? Is my ancestor Du a fire? When I am stupid!" Du Shaofu grinned.


    "I..."


    Huo Lei Zi was a little angry. The red and blue arc flame waved and said, "boy, your ancestors didn''t dare to talk to me like this at the beginning. You''d better not ask me, hum!"


    "Now you have been asking me to help you recover. If you have a temper, you can go away." Du Shaofu said, it can be seen that Huo Leizi has recovered a lot, but Du Shaofu also wants to confirm whether the Huo Lei Zi still needs to rely on his own martial vein and spirit thunder, so as not to be trapped by the old guy again.


    "You..."


    Huo Leizi is speechless. Although he has recovered a lot, he really needs this little guy. Without this guy''s thunder pulse and spirit thunder, he can''t recover as soon as possible. When he meets the big devil, he won''t get any advantage and maybe suffer losses.


    Without paying attention to Huo Lei Zi, Du Shaofu took out a set of purple robes from the heaven and earth bag and put them on. One of his original clothes was burned in the magic fire forging body.


    When Du Shaofu left the space and appeared in the outside world, those red and black skeletons and strange things with flame had already disappeared. Du Tingxuan, little star, Du Xiaoyao, Dongli Qingqing and others were worried. They felt relieved when they saw Du Shaofu.


    "Are you all right?" Dongli Qingqing comes forward and asks. Seeing Du Shaofu intact and his breath unimpeded, he is relieved.


    Du Shaofu smiles at Dongli Qingqing, shakes his head, and says something about the magic fire in the space, but he doesn''t mention Huo Lei Zi.


    "It''s time to go straight. Let''s go." The voice of Huo Lei Zi was ancient and melodious. It was heard from Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, and it seemed that he was suddenly getting better.


    According to Huo Leizi''s Secret route, Du Shaofu takes Dongli Qingqing and Du Tingxuan to continue to set out.


    In this vast void, the spirit of evil is becoming more and more intense. People meet many demons and monsters again along the way, and even evil spirits breed. Their fighting power is extremely strong.


    However, not to mention Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, Dongli Qingqing, Du Tingxuan, Yi Qingrong, as well as the elders of Dongli ruoshu and those two local technologists, none of them is weak and extraordinary. Therefore, there was no danger along the way, and several wars broke through the encirclement.


    But in the most severe time, Du Shaofu and others met with a large number of magical creatures. The most powerful demon beast in the leader was almost comparable to the holy land. In this World War I, he Qingrong, Dongli ruosu, and two elders of the Fang technician were also seriously injured. They were nearly exhausted. Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing were in better condition.


    Du Shaofu attacked the most powerful demon beast after a great war.


    This war made people have to stop and rest. Du Shaofu saved time by using the ancient space and let the people recover before they started.


    The vast void, magic air floating in the void, the temperature in the air, I do not know when, began to permeate a cold.This cold breath is silent, permeates the void of love, there is no trace at all, there is no frost and cold wind all over the sky.


    But it is this cold breath that even the East is green, the East is ruosu, Du Tingxuan and other people are shaking. Only when they use their power to resist, can they return to normal.


    This strange and icy breath, let alone ordinary people, can''t even get close to the practitioners with lower cultivation strength.


    Among all the people, the lowest cultivation should be Shen Qingrong. However, in the strange breath of ice, he is the least affected. He is a descendant of the great snow mountain, and his cultivation skills are related to ice. Therefore, he is undoubtedly the least affected by the strange ice breath.


    People have already encountered a lot of dangerous situations in this place. At the moment, they feel this strange ice breath. They have been concentrating on it for a long time and dare not have any carelessness.


    "Crash!"


    A fierce bird, more than ten feet in size, fluttered from its wings. It was as fast as lightning and covered with snow like scales. It was like freezing ice, with a terrible breath of ice. Accompanied by the evil spirit, it fell on Du Shaofu and others.


    "Hum!"


    Dongli Qingqing hands his hand, and his fingerprints condense. A green energy arrow goes through the space in his hands, and with the sound of wind and thunder, he kills the ice fierce bird.


    People continue to move on, not far away, the ground began to cover with snow, the land is covered with snow, the mountains are covered with ice, ice cones suspended in the rocks, looking from afar, like a vast glacier.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2128

    The snow covered the ground, reflecting on the people. The evil spirit occupied the void and cast an indefinite shadow on the snow.


    "Be careful


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. It was no doubt unusual for such a place to appear in the tomb of eternity. He did not know what kind of crisis would arise.


    "Creak..."


    The sole of one''s feet fell on the snow, and the sound of "creaking" came out. Under the cover of the snow, there were many white bones in the forest, and the light was dim, just like ordinary bones.


    "Hiss!"


    Snow reflects the earth, snow covered, white light flashing, a flash of white light from the void, an instant to the people in front of a strange cold air swept, can let people freezing, hair inverted!


    Du Shaofu shook the long sleeves of his purple robe. From the condensation of his fingerprints, a purple fire rushed out of his paw. He resisted the white light directly and melted the ice. The purple flaming Rune was like fireworks, but under the gorgeous, what was hidden was destruction, and then it was flat.


    "HISHI..."


    At the place where the fireworks like purple fire was flat, the space fluctuated. Suddenly, a huge animal body of hundreds of feet was swept out of it.


    "Roar..."


    The deep roar of the beast resounds through the glacier void. The huge body of hundreds of Zhang is like an active iceberg, which suddenly collapses and collapses. A violent ice air of ice freezes the void. Before people can see it clearly, a huge beast claw has already broken the void, including all the people there, and it is crushing down.


    Du Shaofu took the lead and raised his head slightly. The fingerprints had already coagulated. The feet touched the ground, and the golden light gushed out from the soles of his feet. However, he did not leave any trace on the snow. His figure did not retreat, but moved forward. At the same time, the last fingerprint was coagulated. In an instant, the purple fire erupted and condensed into a purple flaming fingerprint, which was incomparably high in the surrounding void Wen suddenly swept, melting ice and snow.


    "Gee!"


    In the purple flaming palm print, there is a huge purple flame demon Huang empty shadow.


    "Bang!"


    The two fingerprints collide fiercely with each other with the force of thunder. The cold and the hot overlap. The thunder like low energy resounds from the place where they collide. The runes are all over the sky, the frost and purple inflammation are worn out, the earth roars, the mountains and rivers are cracked, and a large amount of snow melts in an instant, revealing the decaying land. A desolate land, with a forest of broken bones, is covered with white bones!


    "Chulala..."


    At low altitude, Du Shaofu''s figure staggered back, and his palm was covered with a thin layer of frost. The most expensive and terrible thing was that there was evil spirit on the frost.


    The purple fire in the palm flashed away, and the frost and evil Qi disappeared at the same time. Du Shaofu''s figure also fell on the ground, staggered back and landed on Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and other people. On his firm face, there was a trace of shock in his pupils.


    "Long..."


    The huge beast retreated one after another, and the ground cracked at the place where the soles of its feet fell. It retreated ten steps in succession, spanning a distance of thousands of feet. Finally, it hit a huge iceberg, shaking the iceberg, sweeping and pouring snow like an avalanche, which stabilized the body.


    This scene, let east from green, east from if pivot, etc. is also very shocking.


    People can see clearly that the huge beast is like a bear like an ape, and its white hair is like snow. Its strong body gives people a sense of power explosion. However, in the huge pair of fierce pupils, it is dark and frightening, and the magic Qi fluctuates, which makes people''s heart tremble.


    "Roar..."


    The giant beast steadied his body, and his fierce eyes fixed on Du Shaofu. He roared and roared. His mouth was full of ferocious teeth. His breath vibrated. There were avalanches of snow falling from the surrounding icebergs. It was shocking!


    "This is the ice exploded ape bear. In ancient times, there were many strong people in our school. Unfortunately, the ice exploded ape bear has disappeared and no longer exists in the world."


    He is the last descendant of the great snow mountain. His responsibility is to revive the great snow mountain, but his appearance is like him. He is also famous in the world, but he is the most clear in his heart In his generation, he has a place, but it is no doubt that he would like to rely on his own strength to revive the great snow mountain.


    To revive the great snow mountain, this can not be accomplished overnight. He knows well that it can not be achieved by his own efforts. Therefore, under the circumstances and under various measures, he joined the wasteland and became the governor of the desolate country. As far as we can see, he has never regretted his original choice, and even some of them are happy with it.


    Listening to the words of Bi Qingrong, an elder strong man of the Fangji said: "the ice explosion ape bear has been affected by the evil Qi, and has lost Ben Xing, leaving only the ferocity and killing instinct!"


    "It doesn''t seem to be weak." The golden pupil of Du Xiaoyao was shining. Although Du Shaofu had taken advantage of it, he was shaken back. It shows that the ice exploded ape bear is not popular, and it is not easy to deal with.


    "Roar!"With the fall of Du Xiaoyao''s voice, the huge ice explosion ape bear in a ferocious roar, the huge body shaking the earth, again rushed to the crowd, and took a huge slap.


    "Hum!"


    Dongli Qingqing raised her eyes, and her clear eyes swept by. Taiqing Fu demon bow was directly called out, and the terrible spirit of gods and Demons swept out. The light was bright. In a moment, the bow was full of bow, and an arrow went straight through the space.


    "Chi!!


    The arrows are shining brightly, reflecting the snow capped mountains and glaciers. With a crack in the dark space, they devour the light, distort the void, and directly collide with the palm like lightning.


    The arrows collide with the palm print, which is frozen by the air of ice, turns into broken ice and dissipates. In the end, there is only a small amount of green light. The arrow can not enter the palm of ice exploding ape bear and pierce its palm.


    But this did not stop the ice explosion ape bear''s step. In the ferocious roar, the fierce pupil''s evil gas surged, the fierce killing, the huge bloody palm clenched into a fist, and the icy air froze everything.


    "Hum!"


    A little tender cold hum came out from the mouth of the little star. The small body was like an ant in front of the elephant compared with the huge one. However, the fist covered by the golden flame in an instant was so hot that it was more powerful than the former!


    "Bang!"


    The two collide with each other, a small fist collides with a meteorite like punch, and bursts into a towering light. The golden flame and frost are towering, and a large space is crumbling.


    "Pedaling..."


    Small star small body in low altitude backward in the ground, back a few steps to stabilize the sole of the foot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2129

    The huge body of the ice exploded ape bear retreated in a straight line, and the ice on his fist melted and was covered with golden flame, showing traces of burning.


    The golden flame on the little star seems to be able to suppress all the ice, making the ice explosion ape bear suffer a lot.


    "Quick battle, quick decision!"


    Du Shaofu gave a light drink. When the last word in his mouth fell, his figure appeared in front of the huge ice exploding ape bear like a ghost. His hands were full of thunder. In the thunder and lightning, a fist thundered and poured out with the power of incomparable thunder and lightning.


    "Boom! "


    the golden light surged and the golden clothes unfolded. Du Xiaoyao also appeared in front of the ice exploding ape bear, and suddenly punched out.


    The fist is shining, just like the beginning of heaven and earth. The terrible momentum before the fist breaks out. A kind of inexplicable pressure wants to burst the soul of the human yuan God, push the four sides and suppress everything!


    Xiaoxing, Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao join hands to attack the ice exploded ape bear.


    There is a crisis step by step. It costs too much to fight alone.


    The cooperation of the three has already had a perfect tacit understanding.


    Not long after, the ice exploded ape bear was suppressed in the siege of Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaofu, and was finally burned by the golden flame of Xiaoxing.


    Around the vast land in the blazing heat exposed decay, iceberg melting, snow melting.


    The two elder masters of the Fangji were astonished. The ice exploded ape bear was very close to the holy land, but it was easily solved by Du Shaofu''s three men. Even the three men didn''t play all the cards.


    I''m afraid that if these three people join hands to meet the real holy land, they will definitely have the power to fight.


    "This place is so weird..."


    Dongli Qingqing suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the land and mountains that had just been destroyed by the war. At the moment, it began in all directions, and the air of ice was constantly permeated in the void. The sky was filled with goose feather like blizzard. The land was covered with snow again. A disordered mountain peak was slowly frozen into a glacier, and everything seemed to be recovering.


    "Get out of here early."


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly coagulated, and he led the people on their way.


    Walking in the snow, crossing the low altitude, people show their body shape, in the snow land is like a long rainbow flying by.


    "Hula..."


    The sky fluctuates, and the goose feather like snow in front of us can cover the distant sight.


    The air of ice is more and more strong, which blocks people from moving forward and makes them more and more slow.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    From the goose feather like white snow, there are not a few Zhang tall figures, the whole body is snow-white, covered with white snow like hair, like man like ape, roaring like animal roar, open teeth and claws.


    These figures, several feet high, seemed to be able to enter the sky and the earth in the snow, and killed Du Shaofu and others.


    "What the hell, kill!"


    The little star blows out with a fist, smashing a figure directly.


    "This is snow monster."


    He Qingrong told everyone that there were records of this kind of snow monster in the ancient books left by the great snow mountain.


    He continued to remind the crowd: "these snow monsters are very strange. They will come out in groups. I''m afraid they will kill them endlessly. The more they kill, the more they will kill."


    "Woo Hoo..."


    As Shen Qingrong said, dense snow monsters sprang out of the snow, everywhere, covering the earth, so that everyone had no way to escape, roaring at the people to kill.


    "Another trouble!"


    Du Shaofu frowned. The strength of these snow monsters is not as powerful as the ice exploding ape bear before. However, any one of them has the cultivation level of dignity. The stronger one has the cultivation level of realm level. Sometimes, there are several powerful people who will not be at the top level of the main domain. They will kill them endlessly. This is a lot of trouble.


    "Boom..."


    Du Tingxuan, east from ruosu, east from Qingqing, Du Xiaoyao, little star shot, smashed a large snow monster.


    But snow monsters emerge in endlessly, killing them along the way.


    After all, they have been blocked by snow monsters, and there is no way out.


    "Huo Lei Zi, is there any way?"


    Du Shaofu asked Huo Leizi. If it goes on like this, even if these snow monsters can''t hurt people, they will be consumed to death.


    "This is the only way. You can get to the tomb of the eternal tomb master only if you break through here."


    Huo Leizi said to Du Shaofu. Then he seemed to think of something. His round face appeared, and his figure was gathered in the mud ball palace of Du Shaofu. His face was slightly coagulated. He said: "I remember, there seems to be a fairly strong human being guarding the entrance of the main tomb. If he is also influenced by the demon, it will be a bit of trouble!"


    "Now what do you do? This is your way!" On hearing this, Du Shaofu was very depressed. Huo Lei Zi''s road can make everyone feel very sad.


    "There are 13 entrances to the main tomb, and each entrance is guarded by an excellent practitioner. If those guys are influenced by the demon, it will not be easy to go any way."Huo Leizi sighed and continued to say to Du Shaofu, "now you have to break into this place. As long as you break through here, the crisis will be solved by itself."


    "If you have no choice, go ahead!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was gloomy. With the fall of his voice, his back was full of gold, and the ROC''s golden wings expanded. The domineering force swept across the sky. The snow monsters that came along the way were not close to their bodies, but were crushed in the void.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s golden wings flapping, purple flame demon Huang''s animal power, and golden winged Dapeng''s beast can alternately display, killing a large number of snow monsters.


    "Kill!"


    Seeing this, they all joined hands and followed Du Shaofu with all their strength.


    Several figures broke out, without reservation, and rushed into the snow monster with the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying, and opened a way forward.


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s all-out efforts, a large number of snow monsters burst, turned into heavy snow and scattered, killing a road.


    But these snow monsters are too many, dense and endless. The cold air is sweeping, and the evil spirit is surging. One after another, the snow monsters are fierce and fearless from the front, blocking the public.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to rush forward. Most of these snow monsters only had the level of dignity, which was not worth mentioning to any one of them.


    But these snow monsters are too many, gathered together, also condense an extremely terrible momentum, the ice solidifies the void, the magic air frightens people.


    Even more forward, snow monster''s strength is still increasing, so that people have to deal with it.


    People do not dare to have the slightest carelessness, but also have been constantly consuming.


    "It''s no way to go on like this!"


    Du Tingxuan was wrapped in thunder light and covered with lightning armor. This kind of consumption is huge, and it will be extremely dangerous if it continues.


    Once the dark Qi in everyone''s body is exhausted, then the real trouble will be great!


    "It can only be ended if we rush through it!"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. It was strange here. There was no other way but to break in.


    "Boom..."


    Roar, force, force, attack.


    After this lasted more than half an hour, two huge ice blocks stood up, such as the two dragons head up, straight into the clouds, covered with ice, and the air of ice visible to the naked eye diffused in the sky.


    "It seems to be the end there!"


    Du Xiaoyao raised her eyes, and her golden eyes glowed. In front of the iceberg, it was the end of these dense snow monsters.


    Hearing the speech, people looked from afar and saw the hope.


    "Kill!"


    All of them will do their best and no longer keep it. They will destroy the strong snow monsters along the way and rush straight to the iceberg.


    The closer we get to the end, the stronger the snow monster is.


    In the end, there are many snow monsters whose strength is close to the peak of the main territory. Even Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao should be careful.


    This made Du Shaofu secretly glad that he had not let other people into the wasteland.


    There are a lot of Tianjiao in the wasteland, but they have not really grown up to be able to take charge of their own affairs. If they enter the eternal tomb, according to Huo Leizi, all the roads leading to the main tomb will not be simple. In this dangerous situation, the cultivators under the master territory practitioners may not be able to successfully break through, and the loss will be beyond the scope of the wasteland To bear.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao are the most powerful, destroying a large number of snow monsters with the strongest strength. They are gradually approaching the huge ice peak which is directly charging deep into the void.


    "Bang!"


    A snow monster with strength comparable to the level of a half saint was smashed by Du Shaofu with the power of thunder and lightning, flapping his wings and shattering the void. His figure swept out and appeared in front of him.


    Suddenly, there was a small square in front of Du Shaofu''s eyes. In front of it was the huge ice peak of the Bi people. Standing in this eternal tomb, I don''t know how many years have passed. There is a kind of ancient atmosphere precipitated and frozen.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Dongli Qingqing, Du Tingxuan and other figures rush out at one time. In the big snow monster explosion, the figure falls on Du Shaofu''s side.


    The faces of all the people were tired and pale.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Behind the crowd, dense snow monsters roared and danced, making the void roar. But I don''t know why, but they didn''t set foot in this small square in front of the iceberg.


    "It''s the end."


    An elder and strong man of the Fang technician breathed a sigh of relief and took a deep breath. There was a turquoise light in his body, which was full of vitality. The mysterious Qi consumed on his body was a strange and rapid recovery.


    Dongli Qingqing, Dongli ruoshu and the elder of another Fangji master are the same. The green light on his body fluctuates and restores his dark Qi.


    Among them, the recovery speed of Dongli Qingqing was the fastest.


    Du Tingxuan and Bi Qingrong had a lot of pills in his hands, which he put into his mouth. Then he looked up at the towering iceberg in front of him and his eyes were shocked."It''s like an exit!"


    The little star was surprised to see that between the two huge ice peaks, there was an ancient stone gate across, but it was not covered by ice, and there was an ancient Rune inscription.


    "It''s like the entrance!"


    Dongli Qingqing''s eyes also fell on the ancient stone gate, surprised, all around calm down, behind the snow monster dare not step, has broken to the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2130

    "We''re afraid it''s not over yet. Look at that..."


    Du Xiaoyao shook his head, the eyes in the golden Lingtong fell on a cold platform beside the stone gate at the moment.


    There was a figure sitting cross legged and sitting upright, with a breath of ice hard to be detected by the naked eye lingering in the void.


    The crowd followed Du Xiaoyao''s eyes, and the figure sitting on his knees was old, his eyes closed, and his silver hair was shoulder length. His white robe faded into gray color in the long years.


    In front of it, there is a Zhangba snake spear standing upright. The whole body is simple and white as jade and ice. Cha goes into the ground!


    One person, one spear, has existed quietly here for a long time.


    The more people look at it, the more they feel that there is a terrible breath in the spear of that person. It is awakening and spreading slowly, like the top of Mount Tai!


    She Qingrong''s eyes, tightly looking at the figure sitting cross knees and the seemingly ordinary but ancient Zhangba snake spear, seem to be thinking about something in the clear eyes.


    "Hula..."


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Behind the crowd, the dense and incessantly roaring snow monster suddenly began to break up on its own, turning into a sky full of ice and snow, which was full of strange and shocking explosions.


    When the last snow monster exploded, at the same time, the old figure sitting cross legged in front of the ancient stone gate opened its eyes, and there was a kind of black blood in the eyes.


    "Creak!"


    The old figure''s body wriggles, and the skeleton is like a machine that hasn''t been rotated for a long time. A sound of bone friction is heard. Holding the Zhangba snake spear in front of him in one hand, he stands up and stands up. In an instant, a terrible breath of ice and magic air sweeps through the void and rushes into the deep air at the same time!


    "The strongman of the Holy Land!"


    When the old man got up, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and other eyes were full of waves at the same time. His body trembled secretly, and the expression on his face turned to dignified.


    The breath of that figure could not escape their feeling. It was the breath of the holy land level, which was an absolute strongman of the holy land.


    "No, the strong one seems to be affected too!"


    Dongli''s green eyes are dignified, and those who are strong in the cultivation level of the holy land are obviously affected by a kind of demonization at the moment.


    "It''s not an ordinary holy land, please."


    Du Shaofu frowned tightly. From that old figure, he felt a breath that was absolutely better than Qin Honglong and long Qianchao. He was afraid that compared with Yuesheng and Xuangu, he would not be inferior to them, or even stronger.


    Such a strong man was obviously demonized at the moment, and no one could do anything about it. Du Shaofu knew that he was still hard to resist.


    "Huo Lei Zi, what should we do now? We are in trouble!"


    When he felt the breath of the old man, Du Shaofu immediately found Huo Lei Zi, and only Huo Lei Zi could resist it.


    "As I expected, he was also influenced by the devil. It was a bit of trouble."


    Huo Leizi appeared in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, frowning slightly. He said to Du Shaofu, "I can help you deal with the trouble in front of you now. However, with my present situation, I''m afraid I can only do it once. When I enter the main tomb, I''m afraid it will be more dangerous. You can consider it yourself!"


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu had an impulse to get mad. The fire thunder could only be used once. This is the biggest card on his body. If it is used at the moment, if there is more dangerous situation in the main tomb, there will be no backup. Besides, there are magic emperor and Qin Honglong of the demon sect, who have to be prevented.


    "If you can break through, you should be able to enter the main tomb directly in front of you!" The voice of Huo Lei Zi spread in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    Du Shaofu''s face is very dignified. If you have the strength to deal with the saints in front of you, why should you fear Qin Honglong and others outside.


    "Hiss..."


    The old man with silver hair looked at Du Shaofu and others. His black and bloody eyes were cold and empty, but they were more emotional than the ice exploded ape bear and snow monster along the way.


    "What now?"


    The little star, fearless and fearless, now looks at the old man with silver hair and looks dignified on his young face. He looks very old.


    "I''m afraid there is no way out. Let''s join hands to fight!" Du Xiaoyao said, his words relaxed, his fists clenched, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Hum!"


    Hearing the speech, On ruoshu Junlang''s face in Dongli, there was a faint smile. The blue light in his eyes was trembling. When his body was inside, there were bright talismans and secret patterns. It began to flow like a liquid, glowing and dazzling. With the sound of wind and thunder, it finally turned into a piece of blue armor. The rune flickered like a tree ring and filled with ancient awe People are oppressed, and heavenly wood veins and divine armour are impelled.


    Dongli Qingqing frown, blue light wave, Taiqing Fu demon bow is also tightly held in the hand, the breath such as gods and Demons recovery, light diffuse."Hiss!"


    When the breath of Dongli ruosu and Dongli Qingqing fluctuated, the silver haired old man''s eyes immediately fixed on them. A killing intention shot from the empty black and bloody eyes, a terrible momentum swept through in an instant, and the figure had disappeared in the same place.


    "Be careful!"


    At the moment when the old man with silver hair disappeared, Du Shaofu''s face changed.


    "Hiss..."


    The speed is too fast. When the figure of the old man with silver hair appears again, the figure has already appeared in front of the body of Qingqing and ruoshu of Dongli, and the blood eyes are surging.


    East from the green face changed greatly, Taiqing Fu demon bow full bow, an arrow swept out.


    Dongli ruoshu''s heavenly wood vessel armor broke out, and the strange rapid vibration of the void in front of him turned into a huge hand print with bright green light. The breath was full of vitality, but it made people feel a kind of desolation and destruction from the deep of his soul, and he took a shot at the old man with silver hair.


    The space where the handprint passes through collapses, revealing a black space black hole. The blue light diffuses, reflecting a terrible afterglow in the void.


    Dongli ruoshu and Dongli Qingqing''s cultivation and strength are at the moment under the joint efforts of those who are afraid to be semi saints, and those who are strong should also avoid it.


    However, the old man with silver hair was not moved at all. He just burst out the ice and snow Rune with his Zhangba snake spear in his hand. He crossed the void, and a huge cold air swept through the void, freezing everything.


    "Chulala..."


    Dongli Qingqing''s arrow and Dongli ruoshu''s fingerprints were broken up in an instant, and a terrible icy air burst out of it. With an attitude of crushing everything, Dongli Qingqing and Dongli ruosu were heavily swept over.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Dongli Qingqing and Dongli ruozhu mouth blood directly spurted out, the body was shocked to fly, heavily hit the ground.


    It''s just that the cracks and the holes have not been destroyed.


    "Boom


    Almost at the same time, golden light, lightning, thunder, blue light, golden flame towering, several strong weather rose.


    As Dongli ruosu and Dongli Qingqing were shaken off, Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan and others all came together to help and attack the old man with silver hair.


    The silver haired old man''s eyes surged with murderous intent, and the Zhangba snake spear in his hand broke out into a fierce light. The frost filled the sky and marked the space cracks all over the sky.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Several figures collide in an instant, the figures flash and emerge, the light bursts out, the runes are bright and interwoven, the void collapses in inches, and the amazing energy collision sound resounds from the small square.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In an instant, the two elders of the Fangji master vomited blood and fell.


    "Hiss!"


    Du Tingxuan''s lightning armor was covered with ice and snow. His hand-held spear was shaken inside, and the corners of his mouth spilled blood.


    "Chulala..."


    The four figures in the low altitude twinkle, the light is towering, the vast void inch inch collapses, the indestructible ground also collapses the crack.


    In a flash, the three figures were shocked and fell to the ground.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Three figures smashed the square into cracks. It was Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu.


    Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu got up with a faint trace of blood on their lips.


    Dongli Qingqing, Dongli ruosu stand up, the corner of the mouth blood dripping, they are just a simple touch, suffered heavy damage.


    There is a mysterious atmosphere in the two people''s bodies, fluctuating, vibrant, in the repair of the injury.


    "Too strong!"


    Dongli Qingqing, Dongli ruozhu did not go forward, self-knowledge is not the opponent at all.


    Even Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing were injured. The old man with silver hair was so powerful that it was hard to deal with it.


    Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao face each other with a dignified face. The three figures stand at random in a triangle.


    "Oh


    Without any hesitation, Du Xiaoyao and the little star directly urged the body of the body. The body of the red Jiri macaque and the body of the strange dragon stood up and stood, golden and flaming!


    "Gee!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu had a strange Rune flying into the sky, and the golden light was blooming. In an instant, it formed roots on the body surface, like the golden feathers of the golden winged Dapeng bird, which was derived from itself, and condensed a set of magnificent golden armor to cover the whole body. There was a faint cry of golden winged ROC birds piercing the clouds and rocks, and the domineering momentum swept through the void.


    The golden light burst out, the golden light burst out, and the golden armor covered it. The wings of the golden winged ROC behind Du Shaofu were revealed. They were naturally formed, as if they were connected with flesh and blood, making the void vibrate!


    Du Shaofu directly urged the green spirit armor, and behind the wings of the ROC gathered the power of thirty-six true ROC feathers. It was gorgeous and full of breath!


    At the moment, the three men are in full force. With the posture of little star, Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaofu, the real strongmen of the holy land are facing it. They dare not be careless."Hiss!"


    But the old man with silver hair did not stop. In his black eyes, there was only killing intention. The bright and cold Zhangba snake spear in his hand spread out the Ancient Runes and went straight to Du Xiaoyao in the front.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2131

    "Oh


    "Long..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s golden eye looks down. In a roar that shakes the heaven and the earth, Du Xiaoyao''s natural spirit pupil overlooks everything in the world. The sound of the sky is endless above the void. Driven by the force of Nirvana, the divine ring is in the air, and suddenly blows out with a fist. The void is sunk. It is invincible.


    "Chi!"


    Zhangba snake spear broke through the sky, and the ice peak pierced through the void. It was directly picked on Du Xiaoyao''s fist. A wisp of blood shot from Du Xiaoyao''s fist, and the force of Wuwei Nirvana was dim.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the body of Du Xiaoyao chijiri macaque turned into a huge five fingered mountain peak. The dense aura spread in an instant, communicated the energy of heaven and earth, and the terrifying power spread. It blocked Zhangba snake spear, shot out the towering Mars, and the talisman and secret patterns interweaved like the rising sun.


    "Oh..."


    The sound of dragon chant resounds through this space. The small stars besiege and rescue the sky. The wings of the Phoenix expand to the sky. The colorful flame can affect the ice of the void. The stars flow on the surface. The Dragon claws tear the void. The divine ring behind the sky is in the air. The void is boiling and crumbling!


    "Ouch!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure was as flighty as a God. In his hands, the purple golden sky palace erupted, birds and turtles roared, dragons and tigers roared, and the sword light was so powerful that he was killed.


    With Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu at the moment, the old man with silver hair seems to instinctively dare not be indifferent. Zhangba snake spear makes a roar and draws back from the golden five finger mountain. The fingerprints are coagulated. The icy air rises from the void in an instant and turns into a huge ice ball.


    The ice hockey emerges, the void vibrates, the ice cold breath is towering, the terrible energy fluctuation diffuses from it, the surrounding space inch by inch collapses, revealing a circle of huge dark space cracks.


    The space crack is like a circle of black ribbon, emerging from the void, let people take a look at it, if it is to be frozen to devour the original God, scared to death.


    Looking at the terrible ice hockey, Dong Li ruosu, Du Tingxuan, Dongli Qingqing, etc. also have their eyes fixed to the extreme and tense.


    The frightful icy air, accompanied by the terrible evil Qi, only allowed them to retreat one after another, unable to touch at all.


    "Ice meteor!"


    On the square, she Qingrong, who has been thinking about it, suddenly has waves in her eyes and her body trembles. It is a unique ice meteorite lost in the great snow mountain.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    As the ice hockey spins, the icy breath of the sky sweeps all over the place. The attack of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing suddenly contacts. In the terrible sound of the collapse of the void, the terrifying energy sets off a huge wave in the void.


    "Chulala..."


    Two figures and a five fingered peak recoiled from two directions and fell heavily on the square, making the impregnable square a huge pit.


    When the golden Five Finger Mountain falls, the golden light talisman secret pattern fluctuates, the body of Du Xiaoyao red Jiri macaque recovers, and the corners of its mouth are stained with blood.


    Little star giant dragon body did not know when, covered with dark black talisman secret patterns, as if on the back outlined a pair of Xuanwu pattern, filled with supreme prestige, the body fell to the ground, Qi and blood gushed.


    Du Shaofu got up with bloodstains on his mouth. The golden wings of the ROC behind his back and the green spirit armor on his body were dim, and his blood was surging in his body.


    The terrible ice force was too terrible. If it had not been for the green spirit armor, immortal Xuanti, and the flesh body of Zhenpeng''s realm, Du Shaofu estimated that he would have been in danger just now.


    Nevertheless, he still suffered serious injuries.


    "Die!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s three men retreat, the huge ice hockey ball in the old man''s hands dissipates, and the killing intention in his black and bloody empty eyes has not subsided. The Zhangba snake spear in his hand bursts into a bright cold light, and his figure dives from the void and stabs Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    This spear flashed like thunder, and the terrible destructive power made Du Shaofu''s heart stand on end.


    Although there are still a lot of cards left unused, Du Shaofu deeply knows that no matter how many cards he has, he can''t cross the huge gap and he can''t fight against it!


    "Huo Lei Zi, this guy can only be handed over to you!"


    Du Shaofu has no longer hesitated. Even if the danger in the tomb of the eternal tomb owner will be greater, but now he has met the strong man who can not resist and the little star. Du xiaodemon''s siege is not an opponent.


    If the front of this pass has not been sent, then the main tomb also can not enter!


    "Whoosh..."


    Just as the destruction fell from the void, a figure in white appeared in front of Du Shaofu like lightning.


    The white robe is covered with white runes. The bright and dazzling runes come out of the square and freeze the emptiness of the square. It''s amazing that the descendant of the Great Snow Mountain who hasn''t done anything about it all the time!


    ¡±Chen Qingrong, a descendant of the great snow mountain, visited our ancestors


    At the same time, the dazzling white ice Rune broke out all over his body, and the frost was falling all over the sky, just like a glacier was about to fall in the void.


    The terrible spear light was magnified in Du Shaofu''s and Chen Qingrong''s eyes at the same time, which made the yuan God shudder.In Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, Huo Lei Zi''s eyes also fluctuated, and a red blue arc flame began to fluctuate.


    However, just at this time, just when the destruction blow was less than a Zhang away from Du Shaofu, he gradually stopped in front of his body, the cold air began to dissipate, and the surging weather on Zhangba snake spear broke up.


    The old man with silver hair held a spear and stopped in the void and old face. In the indifferent eyes without emotion, the black blood light fluctuated, and a stream of ice and snow surged up and rose in the depths of his eyes, which gradually faded the black blood light.


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, be careful, Du Tingxuan, Dongli Qingqing, etc. are all stunned by this sudden and amazing change. They are also worried about the appearance of Yan Qingrong and dare not to come out of the atmosphere.


    "I forgot, this guy seems to have created a big snow mountain..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, the sound of Huo Lei Zi spread out, which seemed to have a feeling of relief.


    In the low air, the old man with silver hair recovered a touch of clarity in his eyes, but the expression on his old face was still very confused. It seemed that he was trying to think about something. There were ice and snow in his eyes and black blood evil Qi entangled in his eyes, and his breath fluctuated.


    This makes Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing dare not do anything rashly. They are very careful and dare not come out of the atmosphere.


    In the eyes of the silver haired old man, the black blood evil spirit and ice and snow entangled for a moment. He looked at the vision created by the clear face in front of him. It seemed that there was a strange connection. There was a familiar breath rising from his heart. Finally, the light of ice and snow came out from his eyes. The voice of vicissitudes came from his mouth and asked, "are you a descendant of the great snow mountain?"


    "Disciple Yi Qingrong is the last descendant of Daxue mountain. I don''t know it''s the name of our ancestors!


    He had a deep sigh of relief in his clear and dignified look. He had a cold sweat on his forehead, and his legs were a little soft.


    Just now he just wanted to gamble. Once he just made a mistake, he was afraid that he had already broken down and was in danger!


    "There is only one descendant of Daxueshan mountain, ah..."


    The old man with silver hair sighed. On his old face, there was a touch of sadness on his brow. Then he opened his mouth and said, "I am the Lord of the snow hall, and my name is Beilun Bingchen."


    "The Lord of the snow hall, you are Xuezu!"


    He looked up at the old man with silver hair in front of him. The shock on his handsome face was replaced by surprise. His eyes fluctuated violently. He saluted immediately and said, "I''ll see you, Xuezu!"


    "What''s going on..."


    Such a scene, let the audience gape, feel incredible.


    "Beilun Bingchen, the leader of the snow palace, is not vulgar. It is amazing. It has created a great snow mountain, so that the nine great masters, the dragon family and the Phoenix family dare not easily be provoked."


    Huo Leizi opened his mouth in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, his eyes slightly wavered, and said: "it seems that although the ice saint was affected on this day, he still kept his original heart and was not completely corroded by the demon God. However, the situation is still not optimistic, so be careful."


    "The founder of the Great Snow Mountain"


    Du Shaofu was still deeply shocked. In front of him, the old man with silver hair, Beilun Bingchen, was actually the founder of the great snow mountain. No wonder he was so powerful.


    "Get up!"


    In the shock of Du Shaofu, Beilun Bingchen, the leader of the snow hall, opened his mouth to his face. He glanced at Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao. His eyes also showed surprise. Then he opened his mouth and slowly said, "you can come here. It seems that the seal on the outside has been weakened. I think you want to enter the main tomb."


    "Back to Xuezu, we come here just to enter the main tomb. The disaster of heaven and earth will come again. Please help Xuezu!" She Qingrong got up and said to Beilun Bingchen.


    "The real catastrophe will open from here and come back to the world! If you come here, I''m afraid it will not affect anything at all. It will be extremely dangerous inside! "


    Beilun Bingchen sighed, there are wisps of light evil Qi rising out of his body, frozen in the ice, and finally dissipated in the void. His eyes swept over the crowd and said slowly, "well, everything has been unstoppable. You can enter with me, but be careful that the evil Qi inside will corrode the original mind. The evil Qi in my body is only temporarily suppressed. If you find something wrong, leave me Stay away. "


    As the words fell, the eight snake spear in Beilun Bingchen''s hand disappeared in the palm, and the gray robe moved towards the ancient stone gate.


    "Thank you, Xuezu


    Chen Qingrong nodded with excitement in his eyes. He also looked forward to the existence of the strong man with a great snow mountain in the world. However, he did not expect that Xuezu still existed in the world, and the great snow mountain should rise again.


    "Let''s go, be careful!"


    As Beilun Bingchen entered the ancient Shimen, Du Shaofu put several precious herbs into his mouth, and the green spirit armor and Dapeng''s golden wings converged and followed them into it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2132

    The crowd followed in silence.


    In the ancient stone gate, there is a tunnel like passage. The long stone steps spread to the end of the front. At the end, there is a huge space. There is light shining in the distance, showing the ancient flavor.


    "Wuwu..."


    There is a whine sound, as if from the nine you out, people have no reason to have a kind of creepy feeling.


    Beilun Bingchen didn''t turn back, and walked forward step by step.


    He Qingrong didn''t hesitate to follow.


    Du Shaofu did not hesitate, but he had no way to retreat, so he followed him.


    In a few minutes like this, the light ahead is getting brighter and the space you see is becoming wider and wider.


    In the whole void, the evil spirit permeated is more and more rich.


    Finally, a vast space appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    This space is too big, vast as the starry sky, vast boundless general, in the end of the line of sight around, is a dark edge.


    In the central area of this vast space, a total of 13 ancient altars are suspended, just like the stars of 13 small stars.


    From a distance, there is a figure sitting on each altar, like an old monk, without any breath fluctuation.


    "Wuwu..."


    The evil spirit is entrenched in this void. On the 13 sacrificial platforms, there is an ancient huge chain, which stretches out like nine huge dragon bodies, and finally interweaves in the central area of the thirteen sacrificial platforms.


    In the central area of the thirteen sacrificial platforms, there is a whirlpool surging, and you can see the surging evil spirit sweeping out from it, constantly sending out the sound of ghosts crying and howling, such as the entrance of Jiuyou and the gate of hell.


    The evil spirit poured out and the ghosts cried and howled.


    The black magic air is like black thunder in a violent dance, and the extremely terrifying breath diffuses and diffuses in the vast and vast void.


    But at the exit of the whirlpool, there are bright talismans and secret patterns shining, covering the whirlpool like a huge light net.


    No matter how violent the thunder is, it is difficult to break the light net away.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the huge whirlpool. His heart trembled violently. The spirit thunder in the yuan God roared for no reason, and the purple thunder tripod in the temple also roared and trembled for no reason.


    "Shua Shua..."


    As the figure fell, Du Shaofu also felt that she had been cast from all directions.


    Du Shaofu looked down the road, and saw many familiar figures, including his grandfather jialoubatian, Jialou jueyu, and the great elders of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, the second elder, the third elder, Yuesheng, Xuangu, fengzhisheng and fengfenfenhuo.


    There are also Oriental Green wood, ghost demon and lonely sky howl.


    Not far away, Du Shaofu also saw many opponents, such as the legalist Qin Honglong and the dragon family long Qianchao.


    There are also familiar figures such as matchless, rainbow moon, purple lotus fairy, etc., as well as some strong breath existence. They are definitely at the level of cultivation in the holy land, which is an ancient existence hidden in this world.


    The breath is most frightening, but from a distance.


    There, covered by the evil spirit, there are dense demons and monsters, no less than thousands.


    It was the big devil, the seven evil emperor, the eight evil emperor, the magic temple, the Kalou Jue''an and so on.


    Du Shaofu frowned and his eyes were fixed. When he entered the tomb of eternity, there were only a few hundred evil spirits and monsters who followed the demon cult. Now they arrived in the main tomb, not only without damage, but also more and more. This is too strange.


    "Wuwu..."


    The sound of ghosts crying and Howling comes from the magic cult. At the moment, many evil envoys are gathering their fingerprints. There is a certain kind of incantation in their mouths, and they are murmuring words. The distribution of evil spirits and Demons and beasts shows a certain profound meaning. They are connected invisibly, and the evil spirit is surging.


    When Beilun Bingchen, the leader of the snow hall, stepped into this space, he looked up at the whirlpool among the 13 sacrificial platforms. Somehow, the black and bloody evil gas in his eyes gushed out again, impacting the light of ice and snow.


    "Xuezu."


    He is clear and dignified. Xuezu is still suffering from the corrosion of evil Qi. Once he loses his heart again, it will be unthinkable.


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled and his eyes withdrew. The body of the red Jiri macaque, the yuan God in the mud pill palace, immediately asked Huo Leizi if he could help Beilun Bingchen.


    "There is no way. The evil spirit has been in the body for a long time. His cultivation is not vulgar, and there should be something extraordinary in his body, so he can keep his original intention. But what will happen in the end, he can only rely on himself."


    Huo Leizi told Du Shaofu that his figure appeared in the red and blue arc flame. On his round face, he felt an unprecedented embarrassment. He continued to say to Du Shaofu, "this is inside the main tomb. The final seal has been loosened. I''m afraid everything is really beyond our control."


    "Whew..."


    The sound of the breaking wind was fluctuating. The strong men such as Jialou batian, Yuesheng, Xuangu, Fengzhi saint, Qingfeng Taoist and so on all came and fell on Du Shaofu''s side. Their eyes always fell on Bingchen of Beilun. The evil and cold ice breath were so strong that they were shocked by the breath and attracted their attention.At this time, Jialou batian, Xuangu and other people seemed to be more or less in a mess, and even had their own injuries.


    It seems that they have entered the main tomb, but also through a lot of heavy fighting.


    "Roc emperor!"


    Lonely sky howl, Oriental Green Wood and ghost demon come to Du Shaofu''s side to salute.


    "Shaofu, what''s going on?"


    Jialoubatian opened his mouth and looked at Bingchen in Beilun and felt the evil Qi. All along the way, everyone had contact with it. The evil Qi inside could affect the living beings.


    Du Shaofu told everyone about the identity of Beilun Bingchen, the leader of the snow hall, and explained the situation without concealing it.


    "The founder of the great snow mountain, he is still alive!"


    Knowing the identity of Beilun Bingchen, Yuesheng and Xuangu are also shocked.


    "Evil spirit into the body, in case of complete possession of the devil, the consequences are worrying!"


    Taoist Mu Ning of Qingfeng takes the cultivation of Bingchen in Beilun as his strength. Once he is completely possessed by the devil, few practitioners of holy land can resist it.


    "Master, what can we do?"


    Du Shaofu frowned and raised his head to salute Beilun Bingchen.


    This is the founder of the great snow mountain. If it is controlled by the evil Qi again, it will be a big trouble at that time.


    "There''s a lot of magic here. I''m trying to suppress it."


    Beilun Bingchen opened his mouth, his eyes were full of black blood and ice and snow, and his breath was filled with terrible waves. His eyes swept over Yuesheng, Xuangu, jialoubatian, Xuangu and so on, and said, "if I am completely possessed in the end, you don''t need to keep your hands. Don''t let me leave here!"


    When the voice dropped, Beilun Bingchen sat on his knees with his fingerprints congealed. Inside his body, there was a cold air gushing out, and the talisman''s Secret patterns flickered. The body was covered with a thick layer of ice, just like an ice sculpture.


    Listening to Beilun Bingchen''s words, Fengchi sage, Qingfeng Taoist and other strong men showed awe and dignified expression.


    "Xuezu, please hold on!" She opened her mouth and guarded her side with a dignified expression.


    Du Shaofu wanted to help, but even Huo Lei Zi couldn''t help it. All he could do was to pray for the success of the Lord of the snow hall.


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu saluted jialoubatian, Yuesheng and Xuangu, and then asked, "masters, how is the situation now?"


    "Those who can come in should have come in almost. I don''t know how many creatures have been damaged. Ah..." Meng Qianhe shakes his head slightly. Along the way, he sees many creatures damaged in front of him.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised that the nine great masters and other great forces did not let their children who were not strong enough to enter the main tomb. However, many living creatures entered the tomb for chance.


    The tomb of eternity has been reborn in dangerous places all the way. Those who are below the level of cultivation in the main realm are unlikely to enter the main tomb.


    Judging from the number of people in the main tomb now, I''m afraid that those who are not vulgar in the outside world have been damaged.


    "There should be repression of the most important people in the demon sect. They want to open the seal!"


    Looking at the whirlpool of evil Qi in the center of the thirteen sacrificial platforms, Kalou batian said with a dignified look.


    "Can''t let the demon cult succeed!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of thunder. No matter what was suppressed there, he could not make the cult succeed. He said to the strong men such as jialoubatian, Yuesheng, Xuangu and Qingfeng Taoist: "let''s join hands, maybe we can resist the evil cult."


    Du Shaofu estimated in his heart that the great devil was the most powerful, but he also had the card of Huo Lei Zi. If you add Taoist Qingfeng, Meng Qianhe and other predecessors to join hands to block the evil cult, it would not be impossible.


    "My child, everything is more complicated than you think. There are so many secrets in the world that you have not yet known."


    Hearing this, jialoubatian looked at Du Shaofu helplessly and said, "do you see the thirteen sacrificial platforms? There are nine great families, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, and the ancestors of my golden winged Dapeng bird clan. They have blocked the cult from rescuing the original gods of that group of demons. Those ancestors will suppress the sacrificial platforms until they are exhausted."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. On the 13 sacrificial platforms, it seems that the figures are like old monks. They are actually the ancestors of the nine great masters, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, and even the golden winged Dapeng bird clan.


    After a pause, kalubatian continued: "this world has been sealed, the energy of heaven and earth is consuming, and the cultivation of the saints'' realm is degenerating. If this goes on, sooner or later, the whole world will also decline and become desolate."


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, he knew everything from Huo Leizi''s mouth.


    Meng Qianhe looked at the thirteen figures sitting cross legged on the 13 sacrificial platforms from a distance. The light in his eyes fluctuated, and he whispered, "if this eternal tomb is broken, maybe the thirteen ancestors will be able to wake up!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2133

    Hu xuanhu, the sage ancestor of Mohist school, hesitated for a moment, and said to Du Shaofu, "there are rumors among all of us. If our ancestors can walk out of the battle field of heaven and evil without any damage, maybe even if the catastrophe comes again, we and other major forces will be able to protect ourselves and be good at it."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face was uncertain. It''s no wonder that all along, the nine great masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, knew that the evil cult was related to the evil robberies, and did not intend to attack. It turns out that even if the great calamity comes again, those big forces can also take care of themselves.


    Du Shaofu still remembers that not long ago, Qi Yexi also mentioned that the major forces might protect themselves from the great calamity. In addition, the practitioners of the holy land will degenerate sooner or later. The strong among the major forces will not block the evil cult any more.


    "Wuwu..."


    With the fall of Hu xuanhu''s words, a powerful and terrible evil spirit swept through the ranks of the demon cult. The figures of the five evil envoys were swept out, and many evil envoys stood together. Along with many evil spirits and demons, they gathered into a vast and empty terrible momentum.


    This terrible momentum, so that the Holy Land practitioners on the scene also secretly changed color.


    "Boom


    The magic gas gathered and condensed a column of magic gas light, which was like thunder and lightning, and hit the whirlpool of magic gas in the center of the thirteen sacrificial platforms.


    The evil spirit is towering, with a huge black shadow, straight into the void, rolling away in an instant, and directly plunging into the whirlpool.


    "Long..."


    The magic gas light column poured into the whirlpool, and a palpitating black light diffused from it, making the vast space dark.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was something about to climb out of the whirlpool. The sound of crying and Howling became more and more intense, and the supernatural evil spirit burst out.


    There are five dark shadows emerging in the whirlpool, and five terrible breath is reviving.


    "Is it the rest of the sorcerer and demon emperor?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart sank suddenly. The breath was too strong. There were already four demon emperors in the demon sect. According to the information obtained, the remaining five magic emperors had been suppressed in the eternal tomb. In front of him, there were probably five demon emperors who were suppressed.


    Now, the four magic emperors that have been integrated and restored by the demon cult are already a terrible force, especially the powerful big devil, which is enough to suppress any power in the world.


    If you add five magic emperors to recover and get out of trouble, then the magic sect''s lineup will reach a level of extreme terror.


    Du Shaofu felt that even if there was no so-called demon God, this terrible force would be enough to turn Jiuzhou into a devil''s land.


    "Jie Jie, boss, seven, eight, nine, are you here..."


    In the whirlpool, the magic light fluctuates, and the voice of Yin Li reverberates in the void.


    "It''s the cult and the emperor!"


    Dongli Qingqing holds Taiqing Fu demon bow in his hand, and his eyes are full of vigilance.


    "Hum..."


    At the same time, on the 13 sacrificial platforms, the 13 huge chains that connected like dragons began to shine, and the runes were bright and interwoven. It was like thirteen huge thunder suddenly appeared, the wind and thunder resounded, and a terrible force poured out and poured into the whirlpool.


    "Jie Jie, second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, it''s your turn!"


    The great demon emperor looked at the 13 huge chains on the 13 sacrificial platforms, and sneered on his face. His white teeth were filled with a gloomy feeling. In his hands, the evil spirit rose up and spread in the void in an instant, sweeping all directions.


    "Hula..."


    In a flash, the void was twisted, and a terrifying demonic Qi was diffused. In the diffusion of evil Qi, five figures of different heights stepped out of the evil Qi, and then appeared under the gaze of all eyes.


    Five figures, wrapped with evil Qi, old and young, breath amazing.


    "The flesh of five demon emperors!"


    The moon Saint frowns tightly, the shadow of the moon in his eyes is waning, and the starlight is fluctuating.


    "I can''t sleep!"


    The five figures emerged from the evil spirit and looked at the whirlpool of the magic air, and the indifferent voice sounded.


    With the fall of its voice, the fingerprints of the five figures congealed, and bright dark talismans swept out from each body, and the five eyes showed a white color, which gave people a feeling of extreme awe.


    "Long..."


    With the movement of these five people, the whirlpool seems to be invisibly drawn by some kind of traction, making a terrible roar. There is something about to crack, and the light of the giant chain begins to dim and crumble.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we may be able to take good care of ourselves once again, but I believe it must be much more terrible than we imagined. At that time, we may not be able to stay away from it. At least, we can kill a few demon emperor bodies. If we wait for those magic Emperor Gods to get rid of their difficulties and merge into one and recover to the peak, then everything will be late!"


    The month Saint opens a mouth, she reckons the future, but this matter is a blur, the heart has a decision, at least must strive to block."Long!"


    When the voice fell, the moon''s shadow swept out. With the vast void, the moon suddenly surged, and the Star River emerged. A huge star shining handprint suddenly formed, with the stars spinning, it exploded to the front of the several magic emperor''s bodies.


    "Let''s do it. If we join hands, we can at least get rid of some evil emperors first."


    Xuangu figure swept out, black light gushed out, followed by the moon saint.


    "The strong man of our family once killed the demon emperor. How about another one today?"


    Jialoubatian hunts in his robe, his eyes are shining with gold, his figure is like a giant ROC spreading his wings, and his domineering and fierce breath instantly diffuses into the void.


    Qingfeng, the holy ancestor of Taoism, Hu xuanhu, the holy ancestor of Mohism, Meng Qianhe, Jiang Yuechan, Jiang Yuechan, and Fengzhi, the Phoenix sage, all look at each other, and the five figures follow each other, making a sensation in the void.


    "Jie Jie, I can''t help myself!"


    The nine demons, the eight demons and the seven demons roared with laughter, and the three demons rose from within themselves, and they were put out directly.


    The great magic emperor''s eyes were fixed on the moon saint, and his figure disappeared in the same place.


    When the big devil emperor appeared again, it had already appeared in front of the moon saint. The evil gas gushed out like a black sun, and the black shadow eyes were like a void black hole. A palm print directly patted on the moon saint.


    "Boom..."


    The practitioners of the holy land put forth their hands in a flash and collided with each other in an instant, which made it difficult for people to see clearly.


    I can see that the magic Qi is towering, the runes are bright and interwoven, and the vast void collapses in an instant!


    Under the devastating energy, the seven devil emperor, the eight devil emperor, and the nine devil emperor are shaken back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2134

    Jia Lou Ba Tian, Feng Chi Sheng, Xuan Gu and other figures stand together.


    The number of them is twice as much as that of the nine evil emperors. In combination, they will shake the three demons back.


    But it''s just a shock retreat, and it hasn''t taken too much advantage.


    "Kick..."


    The moon saint''s shadow flies backwards and retreats. It cuts through the void to stabilize her body. A wisp of blood spills from the corner of her mouth.


    The moon saint was severely damaged by the big devil. Although he was seriously injured when he broke through the 13 arch bridges, he was still defeated at the moment.


    Seeing that the demon emperor of the demon cult was shaken back, he let the strong men of the big families, such as the phoenix burning, the lonely sky howling, the Gallou jueyu, and so on, were secretly boiling with blood and surging with emotion.


    Looking at the instant of the war, the surrounding creatures were also surprised, and many of their eyes were filled with waves.


    Among the crowd, Qin Honglong, long Qianchao, etc. were gloomy, with sneers at the corners of their mouths, and clams and cranes fighting, which was what they most wanted to see.


    "Jie Jie!"


    The nine evil emperor and other three evil emperors were shaken back and did not care at all. Their eyes were swept from Yuesheng, jialoubatian, Xuangu and others. The nine demon emperor said, "do you really want to stop it? The eternal tomb will not be broken. You should also be trapped in it. The outside is just like a cage for you!"


    "At least, I have to kill you, and so on. It''s also a contribution for the common people, otherwise, I''m upset." Jialoubatian laughs, his golden robe is drum, his hunting is loud, his golden light is ten thousand Zhang, and he is domineering.


    "Do you think you have more people to occupy the advantage? It is too simple to think, Jie Jie, but it is a pity that you are not enough!"


    The eight demon emperor sneered, and the dark brown pupil in his eyes was like an endless abyss, and there was magic Qi rolling in.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of the eight evil emperor''s voice, suddenly, four terrible breath was surging in his own post demon sect lineup, with the wind howling and the evil spirit surging to the sky.


    Everyone''s eyes trembled, and it was absolutely terrifying to feel those four breath.


    In a flash, four figures from the demon sect lineup.


    At the time of the four raids, a figure turned into a fierce bird, flapping its wings to cover half of the sky.


    A huge bull was in the air, hundreds of feet in size, and the roar broke the void.


    There are also two human figures, and the light is magnificent.


    One was holding a sword and the other was waving a knife. All the way through, the void was twisted and broken.


    The four terrible smells are all above the level of the holy land, not the general level of the cultivation of the holy land. Compared with Beilun Bingchen, the Lord of the snow hall, it is not much different.


    The two men and two beasts have a great breath, but they have one thing in common, that is, their eyes are full of black blood light, and there is evil Qi in their bodies.


    "The four terrible strong men are all affected by the evil spirit!"


    The four breath, two people and two animals, changed Du Shaofu''s face.


    Judging from the four breath, we can see that they are far above the ordinary practitioners of the holy land. We are afraid that they are also the ancient strong men who stayed in the eternal tomb.


    The four terrible strong men were obviously corroded by the evil Qi. The situation was similar to that of the Lord of the snow hall, but it was far more serious than that of the Lord of the snow hall.


    The four who have been able to keep the original mind completely corroded by the snow are the last.


    "It''s not good. It''s an ancient strongman affected!"


    In such a change, there are still four such terrible strong men hidden in the demon cult, such as Yuesheng, jialoubatian, Qingfeng Taoist and so on.


    "Moo!"


    "Gee!"


    The evil cow roars, the black blood fierce pupil frightens people, tramples the void.


    The fierce birds flapped their wings, and the evil spirit was surging, tearing up the void, and the strong men on the scene were also frightened.


    The remaining two strong swords and swords swept out, chopping the void, breath incomparable.


    These four strong men, in an instant, rushed to the Kalou batian, Xuangu and others.


    "War!"


    There was no way out. Kalou batian drank a lot, his robes were bulging, the golden light was ten thousand feet, and the secret patterns of golden talisman swept out. When the figure was swept out, he became a golden winged ROC bird.


    The golden light soars to the sky like a bright day. The golden wings of a pair of rocs in jialoubatian block out the sun, and resist to the ancient bird race strong man who has been eroded by the evil gas.


    Xuangu took his hand and turned into a giant tortoise. In a flash, tens of thousands of dark and bright runes were swept out and turned into light rain to resist the evil cow.


    Fengchi sage and Qingfeng Taoist also immediately took action to resist the two ancient strong men who were eroded by evil Qi.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The seven demons, the eight demons and the nine demons sneered at each other. At the same time, they fell on the remaining Hu xuanhu, Meng Qianhe, and Jiang Yuechan, the holy ancestor of the farmhouse.


    "Those who are beyond their means!"


    The voice of the seven evil emperors is clear and clear, and the charming body of graceful temptation turns into a huge dark Phoenix with a distance of more than a thousand feet in an instant. The black flame is surging, flapping its wings and forming a storm. The black flame sweeps into waves, and the fire is blazing and burning together. With the evil spirit, everything can be destroyed."Boom! "


    the eight demon emperor''s body is expanding, revealing a huge black scorpion body, and the giant tail is suffused with cold light. If the giant pole stands in the depth of the void, there are dark space cracks around it. From the depths of the void like black lightning, the space can be directly penetrated!


    "Jie Jie..."


    Nine demon emperor laugh, black armor magic gas burst out, breath of heaven!


    "Little girl, if you want to die, you will be done!"


    The big devil is like a black sun in the sky. A dark column of magic gas is swept out and points to the moon saint.


    "Boom..."


    In an instant, more than a dozen of the strongmen of the Holy Land exploded in an instant. If it were outside, it would be enough to collapse mountains and rivers, cut off the heaven and earth, and form a huge catastrophe.


    Du Shaofu looked up from a distance at the chaotic and terrible battlefield, which he could not get in.


    In terms of the number of people, at the moment, the practitioners of the holy land of the demon sect are the same as those of the moon saint and the kaloubatian.


    However, Du Shaofu was very clear that the evil emperor and the ancient powerful people who were corroded by the evil spirit were obviously better than the Qingfeng Taoist and Fengchi saints.


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before the evil cult gets the upper hand.


    The most important thing is to wait for the remaining five magic emperors to extricate themselves from difficulties and merge with the noumenon, and it will be too late to stop them.


    "Let''s go! Kill those evil emperors!"


    Just a moment of thinking, Du Shaofu immediately made a decision.


    At the moment, the strongmen of the holy land are all fighting, and the original gods of the five magic emperors are still trapped, and the noumenon and the original God have not really integrated.


    Du Shaofu knew that he could not intervene in the battle at the level of holy land, but he was not afraid of the five evil emperors.


    With the fall of the voice, Du Shaofu''s figure has emerged from the sky, and the golden light behind him erupts. The ROC''s golden wings and the green spirit armor directly stimulate him. There is the sound of the golden winged ROC bird''s chirping through the clouds and rocks, and the domineering momentum sweeps through the void, thus turning into a real ROC in human form!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2135

    "Kill!"


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are closely followed by Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. The target is just like Du Shaofu. They are the five magic emperors who are communicating with each other.


    "See you again!"


    With such a sound coming out, the figure of the magic Temple stopped in front of Du Shaofu. There was an ancient wave of armor on his body.


    "My defeated general, you are no longer an opponent, dare to hinder me!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply and had an invincible posture. Behind his back, the golden wings of the ROC fluttered, like shaking the sky. The secret patterns of the golden talisman broke out and crossed the void. He shook the sky, and his wings directly hit the magic temple!


    "I really thought I couldn''t do anything to you that day!"


    As soon as the face of the magic Temple sank, the cold light surged, and the evil Qi gathered around it. It was as if many evil stars had been attracted, crushing the void, forming a vast space of magic stars, crushing Du Shaofu. The scene was frightening and could crush everything!


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu''s ROC smashed the sky, shattered the demon stars, and made all his efforts. If he wanted to make a quick decision, his real target was the demons. Once those demons and the original gods were integrated, there would be no better chance to kill them.


    "Step back!"


    With the instant collision between Du Shaofu and moosha, two figures appeared in front of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. They were Jialou Juezi and demon Lingzi.


    "See if you can stop me!"


    In an instant, Du Xiaoyao turned into a red Jiri horse monkey. He was domineering and arrogant. He pushed the four sides with one fist, suppressed the common people, and stormed to the Gallou JueJie!


    "Gee!"


    The sound of the ROC resounds through the sky. A huge black and gold demon Peng flies across the sky. A deep vacuum rises from the emptiness of the whole body. It emits a throbbing black light, shakes its wings, and suddenly collides with the red Jiri macaque Rumble


    Sun not only has a ghost ship, but also a ghost ship. The terrible collision between these two giants has made a dull sound and a large space has broken away.


    Du Xiaoyao and Jialou jueyou are all-out. They are not the first time to fight each other. When they were in the divine space, they had a great war. They all knew the strength of each other. They didn''t need any trial. They just compared who made faster progress in recent years.


    Sun is far from cool, and the enemy''s observation of the moon and the battle of kugang


    Sun is far from cool. Du Xiaoyao and Jialou jueyao are all-out when they fight in the moon war. They are not the first time to fight with each other. When they were in the divine space, they had a great war. They all knew the strength of each other. They didn''t need any trial. They just wanted to know who had made faster progress in recent years.


    The magic spirit son blows to the small star, the thunder light explodes, the purple thunder cloud surges, the lightning thunders all around!


    "Get out of here


    In the face of the devil, the young voice of the little star shows an incomparable strength. His fists are as small as jade, and the golden flame breaks out. He is not afraid of thunder and lightning.


    "Chulala..."


    The void burst, the demon spirit son is directly shaken, the little star body shape just slightly shakes one or two.


    "Buzz!"


    Above the void, the East is blue and green, the beautiful shadow is floating like a God, strange appears, the hair is flying, the blue light is full of light, the hand is too clear, the demon bow rune is flashing, the dazzling blue light spreads as if it is a day, just like the spirit of gods and demons, the breath of terror is like the revival of the ancient gods and demons, which makes the void extraordinary and resounding through the wind and thunder. " Whew, whew... "


    Everything was as fast as lightning. There was no delay in leaving Qingqing in the East. The hair was flying in the back of my head. I pulled a bow and let it go full of bows. Five energy light arrows swept out in succession. The green light was shining brightly. Along the way, a large area of space was distorted directly. Then the space collapsed, and the dark space cracks cracked and stabbed the five demon emperors.


    "Boom!" the enemy''s far away ship, qiumoyang, is from sundi


    With the appearance of this figure, the void began to tremble violently. The whole body was covered with evil Qi, and the black fog surged to the sky. There was blood light in the eyes, just like two rounds of blood moon, which was particularly frightening in the dark fog!


    He is a demon emissary. He no longer works with other demons, demons, beasts, and spirits to help the five demon emperors out of trouble. In the shaking of the void, a sharp claw print expands rapidly on the void, tearing up five dark space cracks and submerging everything along the way Dongli Qingqing five arrows directly resist down.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    At the same time, the four envoys of fire, thunder, ice and wind, and the pair of demons and beasts, the strong of evil spirits and the strong of demon cult, also broke out and broke down.


    "Boom


    "Long..."


    Du Tingxuan, Jialou jueyu, Ming demon, Dongli ruosu, Dongfang Qingmu, fengfenhuo, qixingchen, Mengwen Laozu and other local technologists, golden winged Dapeng birds, Confucianism, Taoism, farmers, Mohism, Fenghuang clan, all came together and made an instant move.


    Qi Xingchen, Mengwen Laozu, etc. resist the demons, thunder demons, Du Tingxuan, Dongli ruosu and so on. They are besieged in an instant and explode in the moment of war!Confucianism, Mohism, the Phoenix clan, the golden winged Dapeng bird clan and so on are quite a few, but they add up to only a few dozen, which can''t be compared with the thousands of powerful demons, beasts and spirits of the demon sect.


    Fortunately, not all the evil spirits and monsters have the power of the master realm and the semi Saint level.


    In the void, the body of the five magic emperors remained unmoved. The battle between Zhou Kong and them seemed to have nothing to do with them. It was virtually connected with the whirlpool and impacted the seal.


    Thirteen giant chains of light and light interweave, interweave with the talisman and secret patterns covered in the whirlpool, suppressing the five magic emperors.


    But at this moment, the light on the 13 giant chains began to dim, and the seal on the wanzhang whirlpool began to have cracks under the impact of the terrible evil gas, and some talismans and secret patterns were eroded and eroded by the evil Qi.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Sun Qiu and Qiu''s local inspection and inspection of the moon refers to lengtai


    SUN Qiu and Qiu''s local inspection of the moon refers to lengtai! Boom! Boom


    The whole vast void roared and exploded.


    The battle of a group of strongmen in the holy land was the most shocking. There were brilliant runes and a frenzy of destructive energy everywhere. The void broke into a vacuum and then recovered slowly.


    The battle between Du Shaofu and moosha was not much different from that of the subtle ones in the holy land. The golden light burst out and the spirit thunder came, which was extremely fierce.


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, the magic Temple seems to have made a lot of progress. Compared with the last fight, it was not a little bit stronger.


    The whole body of the magic temple was full of evil Qi, and his eyes were deep and dark. He gathered a lot of animal energy, and in the roar and roar, he killed Du Shaofu.


    Although the magic temple has made great progress, Du Shaofu is still fearless.


    In the holy land, Du Shaofu was no longer afraid of anyone. The golden wings of the ROC fluttered, and his green spirit armor was dazzling, just like a giant ROC in human form. He was extremely fierce. He opened and closed freely and destroyed all the animals.


    The void was blasted. Du Shaofu only urged the birds and beasts of the golden winged ROC to bear the supreme will of the golden winged ROC. The green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings were formed in perfect harmony, and the magic temple was suppressed.


    Since the last time he was suppressed by Du Shaofu, he has been helped by the great demon emperor and other people. He has made great progress. However, he has never thought that the distance from his old enemy Du Shaofu is getting farther and farther.


    "Gee!"


    A purple golden thunderbolt flutters across the sky, the energy sweeps like the vast ocean, the thunder rolls, the terror is boundless.


    The enemy''s far away branch is not cool, and the enemy''s learning will not lead to "Bang Bang..."


    The magic brake tried its best to stop it, but it was still shaken back. The blood was spitting out directly from the mouth. Even the bones on the body were cracked and severely damaged!


    The giant ROC''s golden wings hit the sky, and the waves were carefree and flighty. Du Shaofu''s figure swooped down, and his fingerprints did not delay. The shadows in his hands quickly condensed and condensed into seals. The mysterious Qi in the inner sanctuaries was like a huge wave in the ocean, surging along the acupoints and meridians.


    In an instant, Du Shaofu condensed four seals, instantly overlapped and covered his palm. It was as bright as red, as bright as the sky in the sky, and the light was flashing like lightning.


    The four seals are overlapped and the seals are superimposed. This is the xuanhuang four pictorial seal and the xuanhuang emperor seal. It is enough to suppress the human beings and move mountains and rivers!


    The mysterious four images are condensed, the light is gorgeous, and the strong pressure is diffused from it. There is a faint roar of dragons and tigers, the roar of birds and turtles, which makes the ancient void turbulent. " The seal of xuanhuang emperor, set all directions, and suppress the common people


    This kind of words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. Taking advantage of his illness, he wanted his life and made a quick decision. The seal of the emperor xuanhuangdi, with a dazzling tail in the sound of Sanskrit, instantly shot to the devil''s temple.


    I feel that the energy fluctuation contained in this palm print covers the void, and there is no way to avoid it. The face color of the magic temple is also changed greatly. The magic thunder on the body condenses in an instant, gathers the magic Qi, and condenses a palm print to meet each other Boom


    The two fingerprints suddenly collide, and the shocking energy reverberates in the blocked void, and the runes burst out into dazzling light. The magic thunder is rampant, just like two meteorites colliding, and the terrifying energy ripple spreads like a huge ocean wave.


    In the middle of the void where the two fingerprints collide, a huge void black hole collapses, and the sound of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles is heard.


    A green dragon greets each other, a white tiger''s shadow, a phoenix''s shadow, and a Xuanwu turtle''s shadow emerge. They roar like thunder, and the world is boiling with awe and awe. The animals tremble for it. " Puff... "


    The figure of moocha vomited blood and retreated. His face was pale, his armor was dim, and his body was shocked. He was once again bombarded with blood. " You are no longer my match


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are like golden sun, fierce and domineering!


    Mo Cha looked at Du Shaofu coldly without saying a word. His eyes were full of evil Qi. He shook his arm. In the palm of his hand, a purple arc suddenly whirled out of the palm of his right hand Boom


    When the purple arc streamer appeared, the whole void suddenly spread out a strange breath, the space began to shake suddenly, a breath of extreme danger spread in the air in an instant, all the living creatures on the scene felt an absolute palpitation.


    In the field, many creatures suddenly looked at it. The void on that side was shaking. In the purple arc in front of the magic brake, a huge tripod with thunder light and secret lines on it was spinning! " Shenlei Ding, that''s shenlei DingLooking at that tripod tripod tripod, all eyes or Ming or dark color change.


    Long Qianchao, Qin Honglong and others also changed color.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly picked, and the purple thunder Xuan tripod in the holy palace was pulled and roared.


    "Finally willing to use God thunder tripod? You know I have it too!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes as like as two peas of laughter, when the voice falls, the palm is also a bright streamer, and it is entrenched in front of the body, turning into a three foot tripod with the same shape. Zizi... "


    When the tripod rotates, the surrounding space is twisted, and the purple thunder clouds are rolling around. The thunder clouds are rolling in the vast sky. The clouds in the whole square space change color and the thunder clouds are dense. The whole void is like the darkness before dawn Boom


    Lightning flashed and thundered, palpitation and lightning shuttled. The terrible purple thunder and lightning covered the sky and earth. The breath of destruction was diffused from the purple thunder cloud, and the surrounding space was filled with "Zizi" lightning, and the space around it was broken by inch Two God thunder tripods appear together


    The enemy ball of Qiu Qiu Ke is not far away from the lonely ship. Under the terrible destruction of Lei Wei, the living creatures on the scene are shocked and moved. They all feel a cold intention to spread in the bottom of their hearts. Before Ruiwei is destroyed, their spirits tremble!


    Looking at a purple thunder tripod in front of the enchanted brake, Du Shaofu''s eyes secretly wipe a little fluctuation.


    There are eight purple thunder tripods in the hands of the demon sect, but there is only one of them. If you can take the opportunity to get this one in the hands of the magic temple, maybe you can win more in the future!


    The magic Temple looked at Du Shaofu, and seemed to be able to see through Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "The God thunder tripod originally does not belong to the evil cult thing!" Du Shaofu was generous enough to admit it.


    "Really..."


    The magic brake wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. His eyes sank slightly, and he was staring at Du Shaofu. When his voice dropped, his left arm suddenly lifted. From the palm of his left hand, two purple gold streamers rose to the sky again, with two purple thunder clouds surging up. The arcs converged into purple thunder and burst out suddenly, and the dazzling purple arc light poured out And down. " Boom... "


    In a flash, there were two tripod tripods circling out in front of the magic temple, and the three tripods stood upright. The destruction of thunder swept through the void, leaving the powerful people in the Holy Land trembling.


    "Three gods thunder tripod!"


    The three gods thunder tripod stands in the distance, and the creatures watching the battle from afar are stunned. The mighty destruction of thunder power makes the living beings'' hair stand upside down, and the spirits tremble!


    "Three purple thunder tripods!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was also shocked. The magic Temple brought three purple thunder tripods. The last time they fought, the former was clearly patient.


    If the enemy doesn''t control far away, the ship will fight against the lonely ball to observe the moon


    the void is blown up, and the demon spirit is directly shaken off, and the little star''s body is only slightly shaken.


    "It seems that you can''t do it. Let''s fight a war!"


    You can see Du Shaofu, wrapped in purple arc, surrounded by thunder clouds, and three purple thunder tripods in the sky, just like a demon king. It''s amazing!


    In order to get the nine God thunder tripods completely in order to plan in the eternal tomb, the demon sect had to wait for the opportunity to tolerate one God thunder tripod outside.


    "Boom!"


    When the voice of the magic Temple fell, the three purple thunder tripods urged, countless purple thunders fell from the sky, and wrapped up all the round space, and went to Du Shaofu with the potential of incomparable destruction.


    The enemy Yuanqiu Diku learned from naodike


    this destroyed Leiwei, which made yuankong qinhonglong, longqianchao, xiangwushuang, Taigu thunder elephant, holy ancestor elephant, and an old man beside Hongyue trembled secretly. The power of the three gods Lei Ding was enough to make them absolutely tremble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2136

    "The God thunder tripod left by the most powerful one at that time is too strong!"


    Purple lotus fairy shell teeth light open, murmur and way, that far diffuse swept over the thunder Wei, let her know that she is unable to resist.


    As matchless slightly elevated farsighted, arrogant and frivolous as he, now also secretly for the tremor.


    In an instant, the purple thunder storm was raging, and the storm waves swept over Du Shaofu''s body. The power of destroying the thunder was terrifying, and the hair stood on end!


    At this time, the living creatures are taking cold breath secretly.


    In the purple thunder storm, Du Shaofu was slightly elevated. The blue spirit armor on his body fluctuated brightly, and the purple arc did not have any fear.


    Since the last collision between the two purple thunder tripods, Du Shaofu knew that the magic temple did not really control the purple thunder xuanding, and the immortal Xuanti was only half of its body. He could not really control the purple thunder xuanding, and the real achievement would not destroy the xuanding.


    Du Shaofu felt that he could not really control the magic Temple even though he was surrounded by three purple thunder tripods. He only wanted to suppress himself with the power of the three purple thunder xuanding tripods.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, and he urged the purple thunder tripod to burst out and condense into a purple lightning column. The sharp thunder sound of the whole void became a film.


    The purple thunder collided, and the space burst into a sea of purple thunder and lightning. It was connected with Du Shaofu and magic brake.


    When the purple thunder and lightning spread out, the magic temple and Du Shaofu were bathed in it. Four purple and golden lightning whirled and roared, and three purple thunder tripods continuously blasted a purple thunder Xuan tripod controlled by Du Shaofu in a triangle, producing the most brilliant purple lightning.


    A lot of purple thunder fell directly on Du Shaofu and moosha.


    Under the purple thunder and lightning, the thunder sounds on the magic brake armor and absorbs the power of thunder and lightning.


    Du Shaofu was covered with purple thunder and lightning. In the ocean of purple thunder and lightning, the purple electric arc burst on the green spirit armor, which directly devoured the purple lightning, and the purple thunder fell. On Du Shaofu, like a rainstorm falling on the lake, it could stir waves and ripples, but it was also directly absorbed, which was obviously different from the magic temple!


    Goo


    "It''s amazing!"


    The throat of the creatures around him is dry and astringent. He breathes cold air and is stunned!


    Under the pressure of three purple thunder tripods, one purple thunder tripod controlled by Du Shaofu was also suppressed.


    The purple and gold thunder in the three purple thunder tripods turned into three large purple thunder thunders, which struck Du Shaofu''s flying purple thunder tripod.


    "It''s true!"


    Du Shaofu was still fearless, with a smile on his mouth, and his mind moved. The purple thunder tripod under his control hovered. In an instant, he continued to expand a thousand feet, and the thunder and lightning continued to roar.


    At this moment, the void trembled violently again. The purple arc on a purple thunder tripod controlled by Du Shaofu intensified, and the purple thunder sources were rolling around. The vast destruction of thunder and lightning power increased in an instant.


    At the same time, on the purple thunder tripod controlled by Du Shaofu, a terrible swallowing power swept out, swallowing the three purple lightning pillars on the three purple thunder tripods controlled by the surrounding magic temples, just like a bottomless pit, they were devoured by crazy initiative.


    The originally sneering face of moosha was suddenly replaced by surprise. He never thought that he could control three purple thunder tripods and could not suppress Du Shaofu''s one.


    With all his strength, the magic Temple urged the three purple thunder tripods to get rid of the purple thunder xuanding controlled by Du Shaofu. However, he was surprised to find that the three purple thunder tripods could not be controlled by him and could not break free.


    The three purple thunder tripods under his control were not only unable to suppress Du Shaofu''s purple thunder xuanding, but also were approaching the purple thunder xuanding, which seemed to be out of his complete control at any time.


    The four purple thunder tripods roar in the void, which has been completely transformed into a sea of purple thunder. The electric arc overflows and the sky trembles and explodes with endless thunder power, which is like the endless thunder in the sky, shocking people''s hearts and souls!


    "Poof..."


    In the distant void, the evil spirit son is spitting blood, the thunder on his body is dim, his body is shaken, like a broken kite.


    The golden flame in his eyes fluctuated, the little star''s eyes showed a chill, and his little body turned into a flash of lightning. He ran after the devil and wanted to take the opportunity to kill him.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, a lightning wrapped figure crossed from the void, and a lightning fingerprint in his hand pierced through the void and pointed directly at the back of the little star.


    In the void, the little star figure avoided this lightning fingerprint with an incredible angle, but his body was blocked, and he did not pursue the devil again. Feeling the breath of that fingerprint, he turned around immediately.


    A short middle-aged man who had just launched a sneak attack was blocked by lightning. His eyes were like thunder, which made people tremble!


    "It''s you!"When he saw this man, the cold light in his eyes suddenly intensified. He had seen him outside the eternal tomb not long ago. The thunder demon envoy of the demon sect had fought with Qi xingpo of the Yin Yang family just now.


    "Kill!"


    There was no stagnation at all. When he saw the thunder demon envoy, the small figure of the little star had already risen to the sky. Before the small fist, the golden flame burned the void and roared away at the former.


    "Xiaozalong, it''s over you this time!"


    The thunder demon makes the killing intention surging in the eyes of thunder light. With the voice coming out, the trembling sound of "thundering and rumbling" is accompanied by the surging devil gas, and the lightning flashes, and then goes away with it.


    "Long...!"


    This kind of collision, low muffled sound spread, the two fists collided in the space inch by inch, gold flame and lightning swept around.


    Oh


    As the Dragon chants, the destructive energy is sweeping, and the little stars turn into noumenon. The whole body is shining with red gold. The Phoenix wings spread colorful flames. The stars flow on the Dragon scales, and the supreme breath sweeps across the sky!


    Thunder and magic made his eyes slightly heavy, and he did not dare to have any carelessness. The fingerprints kept on condensing, and the towering evil gas and thunder and lightning suddenly swept out like a storm. The evil spirit was towering, the arc was raging, and the storm roared to the little stars.


    "Half holy, kill!"


    The small star giant dragon body across the void, not afraid of the magic air thunder sea waves, directly across the space, behind the divine ring in the sky, Nirvana force rumbling.


    The body of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri horse monkey, and the body of Jialou Jue Mo Peng, both of which are still in a fierce confrontation, both of which have stimulated the power of nirvana.


    A horizontal push in all directions can suppress all living beings!


    A demon Peng strikes the sky and shakes the sky, and the nine hell magic thunder pours out in all directions!


    Such two terrible young supremacy are inseparable from each other.


    But other people are different. Under the attack of the absolute number of wind demon emissary, fire demon emissary, ice demon emissary and a number of evil spirits and monsters, Du Tingxuan, Dongli Qingqing, Dongli ruosu, Dongfang Qingmu, Ming demon, Jialou jueyu and others were strong, but they were gradually suppressed and fell into the downwind. Some people began to suffer injuries and vomit blood.


    In the distance, in the Buddhist lineup, there are saints standing in the void, beside which there are henglun, and there are nine spirits in it.


    "Elder, do you want to do something?" Jiuchongling opened his mouth, his eyes were shining, and his face was as delicate as jade. There were nine ring scars on his head, just like nine mysterious runes. He was just a scarlet brocade shirt on his body. Now he changed it into a scarlet seven robe cassock. He still had an outstanding temperament and a breath of martial supremacy. However, under the influence of Buddhism, the breath was restrained.


    "Amitabha." As a Buddhist saint, the elder preached the name of Buddha, and his expression could not be guessed.


    Not far away, in the line-up of the demon world, Hongyue''s beautiful eyes streamed forward, and said to one of the Holy Land practitioners around him, he said, "holy old, we can help. The demon king Du Shaofu helped me at the beginning."


    "Let''s see, it''s not easy..."


    The holy land of the demon world is hale and hearty, and the whole body is full of strong breath. It is absolutely a terrifying existence with amazing strength.


    "Ancestor, they are afraid that they can''t fight the demon sect!" Not far away, as if peerless looking at the field, eyes for the four purple thunder xuanding shock, eyes inside the expression is quite complex.


    "The evil cult is just those evil spirits. They can''t last long..." Xiang Changsheng looks a little complicated. He looks at the confrontation of more than a dozen Holy Land practitioners. Others can''t see the chaotic void, but he can see clearly. Although jialoubatian, Yuesheng, Xuangu and others are strong, they are losing in front of those magic emperors and ancient holy land practitioners, and they may not be able to hold on for long.


    At the top of the void, the bodies of the five magic emperors are connected with the whirlpool. The magic gas is towering, and the light of the thirteen giant chains is getting dimmer and dimmer. They are corroded and wrapped by the evil gas, and there are traces of cracking and breaking.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "I can''t sleep. I can''t sleep any more. I''ll wait!"


    In the abyss, the shadow is heavy, and the cold laughter of Yin Jie is more and more harsh.


    "The situation is not good!"


    Du Shaofu and Mozha are in a standoff, but his mind is also aware of the situation around him.


    "Huo Lei Zi, you can''t let the five magic emperors get rid of their difficulties and merge with each other!" Du Shaofu in the mud pill Palace said to Huo Lei Zi that only Huo Lei Zi could help at this time.


    "It''s not the best time yet!"


    Huo Leizi''s illusory figure appeared in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace. He wiped a trace of complexity in his eyes, and then he said, "I feel that the thunder tripods controlled by the demon cult are not as good as you. Maybe you can take the opportunity to control them!"


    "It''s not easy to control!"


    Du Shaofu turned a white eye to Huo Lei Zi. Although the magic brake did not completely control the purple thunder xuanding, it was definitely not an easy thing for him to seize it! "


    "It can only be like this..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes sank and he made a decision in his heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2137

    At the same time, in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, there is a bright silver gold arc swept out, incarnating the body of red Jiri macaque. We can''t do it


    This is Du Shaofu''s primordial God. The arc is bright, the eyes are dazzling, and the thunder light is fluctuating. One of the purple thunder tripods controlled by the enchanting brake, the body of the original God turns into an arc, and then it steals into the purple thunder Xuan tripod. The tremendous destruction of Zijin xuanlei is originally the enemy of any yuan God, but it seems that the effect on Du Shaofu''s original God is not particularly great.


    At the moment, the three purple thunder tripods were controlled by Du Shaofu, and they could not escape.


    In a leixuan tripod controlled by purple magic temple, the body of Du Shaofu''s original God chijiri macaque is revealed, and his mind is released in this purple thunder tripod.


    "Yuan Shen dares to enter. You are looking for death!" In the purple thunder tripod, the sound of the magic Temple reverberates. In an instant, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen turns into a sea of purple thunder and lightning, and purple thunder clouds are dense. The towering purple and golden lightning arc condenses into thunder and sweeps away at Du Shaofu''s yuan God.


    The terrible purple and gold thunder thundered down, just like the rainstorm pouring down, the harsh thunder sound connected the city piece.


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was not afraid. When he achieved immortal Xuanti in the purple thunder tripod, he was also forged by Zijin xuanlei and adapted to Zijin xuanlei.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen itself is not generally powerful.


    Of course, Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless. Under the Zijin xuanlei, a careless yuan Shen was enough to vanish. The Zijin xuanlei in the purple thunder tripod was not controlled by himself.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that the strength of the cultivation of the magic temple and the control of the purple thunder xuanding did not pose a fatal threat to his God.


    "In there!"


    In the pouring of purple and golden thunder, Du Shaofu''s Yuanshen chijiri macaque''s double pupils went deep into the purple electric arc ocean, crossing the purple gold Xuan thunder and heading for the deep.


    Not long after, he crossed a void covered with purple gold and Xuan thunder. Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen appeared in a void space, surrounded by purple and golden thunder.


    However, Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen was consumed a lot by crossing the ocean of purple, gold and thunder. The arc wrapped in his body had some broken and dim traces.


    "Hi..."


    A bright light pierced through the void, with arc waves, and instantly came to Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey''s body snorted, without any surprise. He waved his hand and clapped it. A surge of silver and gold lightning suddenly flooded the bright light. He grasped his hand as a fist, and a blow exploded into the void. The silver golden arc swept and spread like a storm, and the space was broken.


    "Hula..."


    The void space collapses, the silver gold arc ripples sweep all directions, and a black-and-white figure, like lightning, comes with the terrible power of destroying the original God in an incredible way.


    Du Shaofu wiped a little chill on the corner of his mouth, which was impartial and thundered with a supreme power.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull sound in the void space. The two fists hit each other like thunder and lightning.


    Du Shaofu''s body was only slightly shaken, but the figure was shaken away one after another, and it took a long time to stabilize his body.


    That figure appears, slightly illusory, is the magic temple.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s body of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen, at the moment, the slightly illusory face of the magic temple is extremely gloomy, and it also exudes a color of horror. The former''s terrible power of the original God is too strong, but also with the power of pulse and soul, which is unimaginable.


    "If you want to take it, you are not enough!" He knew that Du Shaofu''s purpose was to seize this divine thunder tripod, and his purpose was the same. Du Shaofu had transferred him to take advantage of Du Shaofu''s thunder tripod, and his three purple thunder tripods could not suppress one of Du Shaofu''s purple thunder tripods.


    "It''s not easy, but you haven''t completely controlled the thunder tripod. Moreover, you''re just a ray of yuan God''s power. You''re not my opponent at all!"


    The voice of Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey''s body dropped, and the silver golden arc burst out from his whole body in an instant, and swept to the magic brake in an instant.


    The figure of a magic temple in the void is just a wisp of yuan God power that controls the purple thunder xuanding. Du Shaofu comes in with the whole body of the original God, without any fear at all.


    As Du Shaofu said, the magic temple is also well aware of how a wisp of his yuan Shen power can be the opponent of Du Shaofu''s whole body of Yuan Shen. Even if the two people''s original gods fight head-on, the magic Temple knows that he is not as good as the abnormal original spirit power of the former.


    However, the magic temple could not retreat, and there was no way to go back. If the power of the original God retreated, the God Lei Ding would fall into Du Shaofu''s hands.


    "Hi..."


    The slightly illusory figure turned into a flash of lightning and swept into the deep void, which was the inner space of shenlei tripod. The magic Temple wanted to hide this ray of Yuan Shen power in shenlei tripod and resist Du Shaofu with its own power."I can''t escape!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice came out that this was the purple thunder xuanding controlled by the magic temple, but the magic temple did not really control it.


    Du Shaofu actually controlled a purple thunder tripod, and the yuan God was also forged by the purple gold xuanlei. Therefore, in the purple thunder tripod controlled by the magic temple, Du Shaofu was not much blocked.


    The towering silver and gold electric arc swept all the way and spread in the void. Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen turned into a huge silver and gold thunder tree. It was like a tree root with a terrible power of swallowing the original God. With an incredible speed, he wrapped up the magic God. The terrible power of the original God swept out like a raging wave ¡£


    The breath of yinluotun soul thunder is surging and can devour any original God.


    The original God of the magic temple is not ordinary, but also has the magic thunder and melts into one.


    However, Du Shaofu''s Yinluo tunhun Lei is too strong, which is the nemesis of yuan God. Moreover, it contains not only the power of Yinluo tunhun Lei.


    Before long, a wisp of the original God of the magic temple was devoured by the huge tree of silver and gold thunder.


    "Poof...!"


    At the same time, in the void of the fierce battle outside the purple and gold Xuan thunder, the magic Temple opened its mouth and a mouthful of blood gushed out, and a wisp of Yuan Shen was swallowed up. This was a heavy blow, not an ordinary one.


    "Asshole!"


    At the last moment, a wisp of Yuan Shen power wiped out the mark on his face, and the yuan God was engulfed by force. He didn''t want to be spied by Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    Far away from the void, in the fight between the strong in the cultivation of holy land, the void is broken and restored, recovered and broken.


    A huge demon cow roared, its black blood was fierce, its pupils were frightening, it broke the void, and the Xuangu body was shaken back one after another. It vomited blood. The light on the body was dim, and the turtle shell showed signs of cracking.


    If Xuangu''s own defense was not very strong, even if the consequences would be more serious, it would not have been able to support it for a long time. But even with the strong defense, Xuangu''s state at the moment seemed not to last long.


    The fierce birds flapped their wings, and the evil spirit was surging, tearing the void, and kaloubatian spread its wings to attack the sky, but they were also suppressed successively. Compared with the situation in the ancient times, the situation is absolutely no better.


    The situation is very serious at the moment, whether it is jialoubatian or Xuangu. It would have been impossible for other saints to compete.


    Just like the Fengchi sage and the Qingfeng Taoist, the two ancient strong men they resisted were cut by knives and swords.


    Taoist Qingfeng urged a sacred sword. Its power was extremely terrible, but it was not an opponent at all.


    Jie Jie


    Hu xuanhu, Meng Qianhe, and Jiang Yuechan, the great ancestor of the farmhouse, were defeated by the three evil spirits of the seven, eight and nine evil emperors. They vomited blood one after another and suffered heavy damage. It is difficult to support for long.


    Little girl, you are too weak!


    The big devil was flying in the sky, and his evil Qi was surging like black sun in the sky. A palm print broke the Star River and cut off the stars.


    "Poof..."


    The moon Saint vomited blood and retreated. He was dishevelled and pale, but with a little charm.


    "Die!"


    Seeing that the moon saint is no longer able to support it, the huge double pupil has strong killing intention in the package of the big devil Qi, so he wants to directly pursue the moon saint.


    But all of a sudden, the big devil seemed to feel something. His eyes were on the far side of the sky, and he was staring at the battle circle between moozha and Du Shaofu. There, purple thunder clouds, lightning and thunder, and the destruction of thunder and lightning threatened the vast void.


    "Hum!"


    Just at a glance, the big devil felt that something was wrong with a purple thunder tripod in the magic temple. He gave up the moon saint and snorted coldly. The magic Qi fluctuated in an instant and turned into a huge magic shadow on the void. The magic cloud spread wildly in the void, just like the waves of evil Qi sweeping through the sky.


    The shadow was too big, just like a giant standing in the void. It could frighten all the spirits of living beings, and the breath of palpitation spread out. The breath alone was enough to make the practitioners of holy land around change color.


    This terrible evil spirit gave rise to a sense of horror in the hearts of the practitioners of holy land, and they were shivering in secret.


    "Talent is good, but it''s just ants after all. Let''s solve it!"


    Such words, from the mouth of the huge shadow, the cloud surged, a magic palm was like a dark cloud covering the void, crushed down, pause time, chaotic fierce battle, the void, also inexplicably silent down, this huge magic cloud palm print distorted time and space, isolated the voice, only the essence of the evil Qi, with a terrible speed, directly covered Du Shaofu also covered Du Shaofu''s huge purple thunder tripod.


    This magic cloud palm print suppressed Du Shaofu''s purple thunder xuanding.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2138

    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s body roared with his ears. The terrible evil spirit of destruction collapsed in the void, and his body seemed to burst apart. If it were not for the green spirit armor and the immortal body, the whole body would be broken directly.


    "Is this the strength of the most powerful demon?"


    To Du Shaofu''s astonishment, such strength is too strong, beyond the general holy land, and can destroy everything.


    For a moment, Du Shaofu seemed to have no power to fight against him. From the bottom of his heart, he had a cool feeling.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body, a red and blue flame arc was rising, an invisible pressure wave spread throughout his body, and in an instant the terrible pressure around him was resisted and dissipated.


    "The devil seems to have recovered a lot."


    Fire thunder son''s voice spreads out, slightly illusory figure, sighs in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, and he is about to make a move.


    "Not good..."


    "Shao Fu, be careful!"


    Xuangu, Yuesheng, jialoubatian and other strong men sensed it. Their eyes changed greatly and their voices were like thunder. However, they were as powerful as them, and they could not do anything at the moment. Their opponents were better than them.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, there was a wave of cold air in the void, which could also freeze the evil Qi. The cold air became more and more intense in an instant, slowing down the terrible palm of the big devil.


    In the room of electric light and Firestone, a figure of an old man with silver hair appeared in front of Du Shaofu. On his old face, a stream of ice and snow gushed out from the depths of his eyes. Holding Zhangba snake spear, he burst out a brilliant ice and snow rune. As he rowed through the void, a vast air of ice swept through the void, freezing everything and penetrating the monstrous palm.


    "Hula..."


    The void is crumbling, the evil spirit is collapsing, and the huge magic palm is broken.


    "Pedaling..."


    The old man with silver hair staggered backward and retreated to Du Shaofu''s side. The cold air from his body made him shiver.


    "Thank you very much, master Beilun."


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, it was Bingchen of Beilun, the leader of the snow hall.


    Beilun Bingchen''s eyes are fixed on the four purple thunder tripods with lightning and thunder all around at the moment, and the old face is full of shock color.


    In the distance of the void, the black and scorching shadow shrinks. In the wave of the evil spirit, a child like figure emerges, just like a dwarf, covered with weird black scales, and filled with evil Qi.


    This is a middle-aged man, with a gloomy face, black hair shoulder length, short feet, but his arms can be lowered below his knees, his dry hands are dark, and he has twelve sharp fingers, just like ghost claws.


    "Beilun Bingchen, it''s not easy for you to be alive!"


    The big devil stared at the old man with silver hair, and the cold light in his eyes fluctuated.


    "Laozi is not a good influence!"


    The old man with silver hair is the leader of the snow hall, Beilun Bingchen. He suppresses the evil spirit, and his eyes are clear again. When his eyes sweep through the sky, he looks dignified. Then he looks at the big devil.


    "Well, how long do you think you can suppress it for so many years? This is a cage. You were forced to enter here. Why do you have to work for others, join us and spare your life?"


    The big devil sneered and looked at the body of Beilun Bingchen.


    "I just hate you devil kids. If you want my life, what you have recovered is not enough!" Beilun Bingchen looks directly at the big devil. The Zhangba snake spear in his hand explodes the ancient and bright ice talisman secret pattern.


    "Boom!"


    A purple thunder tripod roared, and no longer suppressed the purple thunder tripod controlled by Du Shaofu. A silver golden arc light swept out, incarnating the body of red Jiri macaque, which was the original God of Du Shaofu. One purple thunder tripod revolved around and was covered with thunder clouds.


    Moosha vomited blood again, and his eyes changed greatly. One of his purple thunder tripods was controlled by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s body and the body of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen stood together. The two purple thunder tripods whirled and roared. In an instant, the violent purple and gold Xuan thunder poured out, pressing down the remaining two purple thunder xuanding in the magic temple.


    The big devil looks gloomy, and the purple thunder xuanding can''t have any accidents. It will be of great use.


    "Click, click, click..."


    Above the void, the 13 huge chains of the 13 sacrificial platforms connected with the whirlpool of evil Qi could not help the terrible evil gas corroding, the light was dim, and broke off one after another.


    The thirteen sacrificial platforms trembled and sounded in the void.


    In the void, the body of the five demons laughed coldly, and the evil spirit was towering.


    In the whirlpool of wanzhang devil Qi, the voice of ghost crying and Howling constantly spreads out. The mysterious pattern of the light net on the wanzhang whirlpool is being eroded and eroded by the evil gas, becoming more and more dim, and finally completely annihilated.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Thunder like laughter came out of the whirlpool of the evil Qi, shaking the void, and the evil Qi surging in the sky.


    "Not good..."


    The eyes of all the empty creatures are trembling. Jialoubatian, Xuangu, Qingfeng Taoist and so on have been paying attention to the whirlpool of evil Qi. Seeing this, their pale faces are dignified to the extreme.Beilun Bingchen raised his eyes, and the frost floated. The eyes of the ice sinking looked at the whirlpool of the evil Qi, and the thunder like laughter was getting closer and closer. The five magic gas beams, like black lightning, turned into five figures in an instant. It was the five magic emperors that swept away with five palpitating breath.


    "No, the five demons have broken the seal


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled fiercely. He looked at the five figures that came out of the whirlpool of magic Qi. They were the original gods of the five evil emperors. Once they were combined with the five evil emperors, they would be the real recovery of the five evil emperors!


    "Kill!"


    Beilun Bingchen hands, Zhang Ba snake spear in his hand rises like an ice dragon, and his figure goes straight to the five magic emperors. He participated in the ancient war. He is very clear about what these five magic emperors will represent once they are integrated into one.


    "Step back, you''re not enough!"


    The big devil will not let Beilun Bingchen be affected by it. The soul grabbing evil Qi sweeps through in an instant, vaguely carrying the resentment and evil spirit of the world, and rushing to Beilun Bingchen.


    Beilun Bingchen is blocked. The Zhangba snake spear in his hand is like a sea of clouds. The ice breath makes the ice in the void float and can freeze the evil Qi.


    The big devil slapped his hand, and his body passed through the space, and the space was shaking. The magic Qi was like thick ink floating in the void, deep and dark, which made people tremble.


    Above the void, the five magic Emperor Gods and the five magic emperor noumenon are like lightning. They want to integrate into one and restore the real magic emperor''s strength.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2139

    Xuangu, jialoubatian and other strongmen of holy land also felt that, but at the moment, they were in danger, and there was no way to stop them.


    It is difficult for Yuesheng to have much combat power.


    "Long!"


    However, the moon Saint still clenched his silver teeth, covered with starlight, and revealed the star river. As if there were huge stars falling, they blocked the five magic emperors and the original gods.


    "Long..."


    "Little girl, it''s just the end of a strong arrow..."


    The big devil''s voice reverberates, is fighting with Beilun Ice Star fiercely, also has a piece of towering evil Qi to isolate the star river.


    "Can''t delay any more, thunder son, help me quickly!"


    Du Shaofu had a big drink in his heart. In any case, he could not recover the five magic emperors. He controlled two purple thunder tripods at the same time and blocked the two purple thunder tripods at the same time. If his figure was like a golden rainbow, the ROC''s golden wings were flapping behind him, like a giant ROC in human form, he would not be able to recover the five magic emperors.


    "Hiss..."


    But just at this moment, the void in front of Du Shaofu suddenly began to fluctuate, and a terrible trend suddenly swept out, and a mighty pressure came.


    "Little bastard, who can save you this time? Die!"


    In Du Shaofu''s ear, the voice of a cold smile fell on Du Shaofu, and Qin Honglong appeared, and his eyes were full of murderous intent.


    He waited so long that he finally got the perfect opportunity.


    At the moment, no one can help this boy.


    In Qin Honglong''s mind, although Du Shaofu may not have been worried about before, after his failure to break through the holy land, the chance of further breakthrough is slim.


    However, Qin Honglong still didn''t want to have a chance. It was said that the boy was still alive even though his heart had been dug up at the beginning, and even he was afraid of it now.


    So this time, no matter what, we can''t give this boy any more chances.


    "Boom


    Qin Honglong hands, the world around trembles, a great wave suddenly swept away, as if to crush the void around.


    This time, he won''t be oppressed. This is the real strength of his holy land.


    "Little bastard, you can''t escape this time! "


    Qin Honglong was so murderous that he clapped his palm. There was a bright Rune on the palm print. The vast void was filled with a vast atmosphere, which seemed to be able to suppress the four sides and hit Du Shaofu in the head.


    "Shao Fu, be careful!"


    Kalou batian, who are fighting with each other, such as Dongli Qingqing, Jialou jueyu and so on, have changed their faces in horror again.


    Qin Honglong suddenly made a move. At the moment, no one could help.


    Beilun Bingchen has just helped to resist the big devil. This time, no one will be able to help.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s figure was forced to stop. In the depths of his golden eyes, there was a ray of red and blue electric arc that came out of his eyes. Between the electric lights and flints, he shook his arms and hit him directly.


    All of a sudden, from Du Shaofu''s body, an unmatched momentum suddenly rushed into the void.


    "Bang! "


    such a punch and a slap, the low and dull thunder blows out at the same time, a large void collapses, the energy rush sweeps across, and the dark cracks in the surrounding void are exposed one after another.


    Qin Hong''s body was directly shaken, like a broken kite. When he reached a distance, he was in danger of retreating in the void.


    "Poof..."


    His feet stamped on the air, and the void trembled around him. Qin Honglong steadied himself completely. His face was replaced by astonishment and shock in an instant. There was also a trace of red blood on the corner of his mouth.


    "No way, it can''t be..."


    Qin Honglong''s face was almost dull, and his face was white. He looked at Du Shaofu as if he had seen a ghost.


    His palms are numb, and there are bursts of pain. His body is full of Qi and blood. He can''t help but spit out blood from his throat.


    Qin Honglong can''t believe it. How can this boy have such strength? What he just shot is the real strength of the holy martial realm level.


    All people are also shocked, it is not to look at each other in disbelief.


    That''s Qin Honglong, who is a practitioner of holy land. He was shocked by Du Shaofu. What happened?


    Du Shaofu was in the air, and his figure did not move. He looked at the flying Qin Honglong. He was also surprised and seemed to be shocked by his own strength.


    "Long..."


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Qin Honglong didn''t believe the facts in front of him. While wiping the blood stains from the corners of his mouth, the cold light in his eyes was frightening, and his figure was empty again. His cultivation strength broke out without reservation. In his own void, there were stars and shadows emerging, fierce beasts roaring, fierce birds spreading wings, and strange phenomena broke out.


    This is a kind of general trend. The magic power of the Legalists is incomparable and powerful.


    Such a situation in the sky, the huge energy, will shake the void out of a circle of dark energy ripple cracks, like a world in collapse!


    There were many eye trembling dramas, such as matchless, purple lotus fairy, Hongyue, jiuchongling, henglun, etc.Du Shaofu''s strength is well known to all of them.


    But Qin Honglong is doing his best. Has Du Shaofu really been able to compete with his proof?


    Or was it just an accident? It was an accident.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, the huge momentum suddenly collapsed in front of Du Shaofu.


    The terrifying energy comes at the moment. If ordinary immortal practitioners, they will be crushed to death.


    The terrible situation, the vision in the sky, in Du Shaofu''s double pupil expansion.


    Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor and Dapeng''s golden wings have already felt the great pressure.


    An invisible trend, such as Skynet, made Du Shaofu feel that he can''t avoid it and feel that he can''t escape.


    "Shengwu Kingdom started in the early days. If I had been killed with a little finger!"


    Such a voice spread in Du Shaofu''s mind. It was the voice of Huo Lei Zi, old and domineering.


    At the same time, a blazing red blue arc flame seemed to expand and open in Du Shaofu''s body, which made Du Shaofu feel an unprecedented feeling.


    It''s like flying from the ground to the clouds, looking at everything.


    "Boy, let''s go. Although I haven''t fully recovered, it''s enough to deal with this small holy martial area in the early days. It''s good for you to let you use my strength. However, it''s not good for your body to bear my strength for long if you fight quickly."


    The sound of Huo Lei Zi reverberated in Du Shaofu''s mind, and a huge force rose and surged in Du Shaofu''s four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, causing a red blue arc to emerge from the depths of his pupils.


    The void trembled. Under the gaze of many eyes, Qin Honglong carried the general trend to collapse and enveloped Du Shaofu. The terrible breath swept over him and could crush everything.


    At a time when many people had already felt that Du Shaofu was doomed, an air of despotism and incompatibility suddenly burst out with Du Shaofu as the center.


    "Ji..."


    Behind Du Shaofu, the ROC''s golden wings spread and moved, and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns condensed into a pair of golden wings of giant rocs, passing in the void.


    This fan, a golden light, burst into the sky, and the void suddenly solidified when it was crushed to Du Shaofu.


    Then, in the eyes of many people who were suddenly stunned, a series of broken sounds came out, and the void around them collapsed


    "Chulala..."


    The vast void is crumbling, the vision is breaking.


    "Chi la..."


    He was as quick as lightning, as fast as lightning. Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of Qin Honglong, who was stunned. He shot it directly with one hand. A piece of bright golden light was like a golden winged ROC.


    Qin Hong''s eyes trembled, and raised her hand in panic to stop.


    "Chulala..."


    When they touched each other in an instant, Qin Hong''s body was like a bird with broken wings. The void behind him collapsed and burst in horror. There was blood in his mouth.


    Such a scene, so that all eyes for it.


    Looking at the shocked Qin Honglong, even the precarious jialoubatian and Xuangu, it is difficult for Qingfeng Taoist to recover.


    They were even more surprised and shocked.


    Even Xuangu and jialoubatian did not dare to think that one move and two moves would destroy Qin Honglong.


    "Long..."


    Above the void, with Qin Honglong''s short intervention, five clusters of magic clouds shrouded the void, just like the clouds hanging from the sky, covering everything. The vast void was shaking, and the faint lightning was moving, and the breath was frightening!


    "Wow "


    there is a strong energy of heaven and earth around, and they gather in crazy towards the five places with rich magic clouds, such as four tornadoes and storms connecting heaven and earth!


    "This is not good..." The voice of Huo Lei Zi spread in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    Du Shaofu looked at the five clusters of magic clouds. If there were five tornado storms connecting the void heaven and earth, it was that the five magic emperors and the yuan gods were already merging, but they were not blocked.


    "Qin Honglong, what are you doing?"


    The figure of long Qianchao appeared in the void not far away from Du Shaofu. He looked at Qin Honglong, who had been shaken and stabilized. Then he looked at Du Shaofu with a puzzled look and a strong chill in his eyes.


    Then Su Sanyan, a strategist, sheyu, a demon vulture, a red fire demon lion, and three masters of holy land cultivation appeared.


    A total of six strongmen of holy land surrounded Du Shaofu, and the six chills were chilling!


    "Be careful of that boy. He has a strength that doesn''t belong to him. It''s very strong."


    Qin Honglong came, dishevelled, dishevelled, with blood in the corners of his mouth. His eyes were staring at Du Shaofu. He was gloomy and hard to see the extreme.


    Judging from the strength of Qin Fu''s body, the strength of Du Fu''s body does not belong to the two times of fighting.But that power is too strong, strong to him at the moment, afraid to act rashly!


    "What..."


    Wen Yan, Qin Honglong, sheyu, Su Sanyan and so on.


    They had a peep leopard just now, and the boy shocked them again and again. They didn''t expect that in the end, there was such a terrible card, and there was a terrible force in his body that did not belong to him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2140

    "Huo Lei Zi, is there any way to stop it?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the five terrible tornado storms. He asked Huo Leizi, his eyes dignified.


    "There is no way out. The five magic emperors have begun to merge. They can stop for a while, and they can''t be blocked all the time. Unless we have the right strength, we can kill them completely, but I can''t do it in my heyday." The voice of Huo Lei Zi is also very dignified.


    "It''s not blocked after all!"


    Du Shaofu sighed. Deep in his eyes, the red and blue electric arc fluctuated, which was extremely magical.


    After all, the five magic emperors have not been stopped and are beginning to merge. This is the general trend.


    There are already four magic emperors in the demon sect. At this moment, with the recovery of five magic emperors, the strength will increase greatly, which will also be a catastrophe in this world.


    "Boom..."


    The six strands are all the breath waves that can distort the void. They are surrounded by six saints such as long Qianchao, sheyu, Su Sanyan and so on.


    Qin Honglong''s eyes twinkled with cold light, and looked at Du Shaofu tightly, as if to pry out something.


    "Since we can''t stop it, we can only deal with you old men first!"


    Du Shaofu looks at Su Sanyan, long Qianchao, Qin Honglong, sheyu and others. His eyes are slowly sweeping around his body, his fists are clenched, and his breath is rising.


    "The strength of this boy is very strong, but it does not belong to him. It must not last long!"


    Qin Honglong opened his mouth with a gloomy voice. He has been practicing until now, and can see the clue. The boy has not yet set foot in the holy martial realm, but that mysterious foreign force is too strong. The more powerful the power is, the stronger the boy''s body is, it is difficult to bear it all the time.


    "Quick battle, quick decision!"


    As long Qianchao''s twin pupils were twinkling with dragon shadow, he felt that Du Shaofu''s body seemed calm at the moment, but he was also surprised by the surging momentum. However, the more he was, the more determined he could not let go of the boy.


    In one corner of the crowd, Du Shaojing is independent and looks at his brother who is surrounded by six saints. His black hair is hanging down and his dress is unfolding. In his starlike clear eyes, he is fluctuating in secret, just like a repressed volcano. He seems to be ready to explode at any time. Without any reason, he has a strong natural trend, showing a proud and independent temperament!


    The slender hand fist slightly clenches, Du Shaojing''s teeth secretly clench, seemingly calm and gentle, but with a fierce and domineering coldness!


    "Huo Lei Zi, are you sure about seven?" In the void, Du Shaofu asked Huo Lei Zi in his mind.


    "You should ask yourself, it''s you who are doing it, not me. I''m just borrowing my strength with you!"


    Huo Leizi said to Du Shaofu in this way, and his voice continued: "besides, you don''t have to deal with seven. An old guy is coming to help you!"


    "Really..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was a little pleased. At last, he heard a good news. The old guy in Huo Leizi''s mouth was not simple.


    "Now, let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and the veins of the acupoints and orifices in his body were completely opened, and he allowed the surging and vast power of Huo Lei Zi to shuttle through his body. Such power was so powerful and vast that he could not bear two or three tenths of the time if he was an immortal.


    When Huo Lei Zi''s surging and vast power completely diffused in Du Shaofu''s body, he finally completely entered Du Shaofu''s body.


    At that moment, Du Shaofu''s double pupils were filled with golden light and red blue flame. The blue spirit armor on his body and the golden wings of Dapeng behind him were also covered with layers of red and blue arc flame, which seemed to be absent. The breath of the whole person also changed, and became more and more magical.


    "Old man, you will never give up if you don''t kill me!"


    Du Shaofu''s supernatural eyes swept Qin Honglong, long Qianchao and Su Sanyan''s seven strongmen in the holy martial realm, but the light voice was like thunder, resounding through the empty space of fierce battle, echoing endlessly, saying: "what about the holy land? Today I''ll see if you have the capital to take my life!"


    These old men did not give up. They wanted to kill themselves and even helped those evil emperors. This made Du Shaofu angry. His eyes were full of rage!


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, long Qianchao, Su Sanyan and other facial expressions are gloomy and uncertain. They feel the terrible breath rising from Du Shaofu at the moment.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    However, at the same time, Su Sanyan, long Qianchao, including Qin Honglong, who had been severely damaged, met each other face to face, and then a fierce breath burst out of his body.


    At the moment, there is no hiding in the breath of the seven people''s holy land. It spreads like a storm and shakes the void!


    The Seven Sages of the holy land set foot on the sky and surrounded Du Shaofu in the sky.


    "Boy, I really look down on you. I didn''t expect that you still have such a great power in your body. No wonder you have always been fearless, but this power does not belong to you. How long can you have it?"Although long Qianchao''s eyes, with his knowledge and years of cultivation, Qin Honglong said that he understood immediately.


    "You''ll find out if you try!"


    Du Shaofu said in such a way that the ROC''s golden wings spread out behind him. In the golden light, there were red and blue flames and electric arcs fluctuating in the void, just like lightning in the shuttle and jumping. The momentum was amazing!


    "It''s useless to say more. If this boy completely integrates that power, it will be even more troublesome."


    Su Sanyan opened his mouth, and there was a burning color in his eyes. There was such a powerful force in the boy that he had not really controlled. Although he did not know what kind of power it was, if that power could be finally obtained by him and he had a chance to refine it, it would be a great opportunity. In this imprisoned world, Can also let it go further, at least later also can surpass the Dragon Qianchao, Qin Honglong and so on one big chip.


    Long Qianchao, sheyu and others met each other secretly. Although they wanted to make a quick decision, they also speculated that the powerful force in Du Shaofu''s body could not be controlled all the time.


    But none of them wanted to be the first to take the lead. After all, Qin Honglong, who was badly hit, was in front of him, and no one wanted to take the lead.


    In this case, the leading group will definitely suffer a lot.


    "Old man, or you come first?"


    Du Shaofu stares at Su Sanyan. His palm shakes, and the golden light and red blue arc flame burst out of his hands. His feet are a little empty. While the wings of the ROC are flapping behind his back, his body has turned into a flash of golden light and lightning, and he immediately pours on Su Sanyan.


    Du Shaofu saw the scruples of the seven people, but he didn''t have time to spend with them. Huo Leizi''s strength could not last long. He needed to start as soon as possible!


    "Well, with the help of external forces, you can show off for how long!"


    Su Sanyan was furious. Du Shaofu was actually the first to pick him. Was this a soft persimmon? Was he the weakest among the seven people? His face was gloomy. He waved his hand, and his fingerprints condensed. From the emptiness of his whole body, the blazing flames gushed out in a flash, and the burning void twisted into a huge ferocious fire tiger''s head. The beast roared like thunder at Du Shao who came straight at him He opened his ferocious empty mouth and swallowed it away.


    "How about external force? It''s enough to kill your old man!"


    Although Du Shaofu''s two pupils were still, his figure swept over and he raised his hand to smash the claws of Dapeng. There was a kind of red and blue arc flame in the golden surge, tearing the void. The head of the ferocious fire tiger in the void was torn apart. Holding the claws as a fist, the golden light surged violently. Baquan Dao smashed the void and roared all the way!


    Su Sanyan''s eyes were startled. From Qin Honglong''s body, he had already felt the power of the mysterious power in Du Shaofu''s body. At the moment, he felt it personally and was even more shocked. The power was actually so powerful.


    His eyes were startled and cold. Su Sanyan''s hands instantly coagulated his fingerprints. With the condensation of his fingerprints, a blazing flame condenses in the whole space, and a bright flame appears on his fingertips. A palm print is photographed in an instant!


    "Do it!"


    At that moment, the six men of long Qianchao, sheyu and Qin Honglong, who were severely damaged, moved together. Their breath surged and shattered the void. Six merciless and terrible attacks came from Du Shaofu with an undisguised intention of killing.


    "Not good!"


    It seems that they feel the six terrible attacks on the void. The purple lotus fairy and the rainbow moon in the far sky have changed greatly. However, they have no way to do it. They know that their own strength can not participate in it.


    "It''s shameless. I''ll forget one of them. I can''t see how many old guys cheat on the less."


    Such a voice, there is an old man appeared above the void, an invisible pressure quietly in the sky, the old man is not tall, but has a face that has experienced many vicissitudes. In the folds, it looks like a river flowing through the years, the deep eyes wave arc, and a huge momentum sweeps across the void, directly to long Qianchao and sheyu.


    "To deceive the less with more is not very kind."


    An invisible vast momentum quietly emerged, and a huge energy went straight to the masters of the Holy Land practitioners and the magic vultures.


    Du Shaofu hit Su Sanyan with a fist. The Dragon chanted like a song, and the tyrannical power soared into the sky. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC expanded and the golden light burst out. The feathers of the thirty-six real rocs were swept out like lightning, turning into 36 golden lightning, which blocked the rest of the red fire demon lion family and Qin long.


    "Ji..."


    Thirty six true rocs'' feathers are golden and full of hidden patterns. It turns into a golden winged ROC, blocking the Holy Land practitioners of Qin Honglong and red fire demon lions.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The low and dull sound is constantly spreading, the void is exploding, the talisman and secret patterns are interwoven, and the sky is bright.


    "Pedaling..."


    In the broken void, many steps stagger back, extremely chaotic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2141

    Du Shaofu was in the sky. Thirty six feathers of the real rocs whirled in the sky, emitting a bright golden light, and filled with a sense of hegemony.


    Su Sanyan is shaken and powerful to resist Qin Honglong and the red fire demon lion. Du Shaofu is still standing in the void with one enemy.


    Several figures from the broken void, the two strong suddenly shot with one enemy two, body back shock.


    But long Qianchao, sheyu and other people did not take much advantage of it, and were also shaken away.


    "Like Changsheng, the sage of demon world


    When Du Shaofu looked at the two strong men who suddenly helped out, his eyes were also very surprised.


    Those two were just like Changsheng and the demon world. Du Shaofu didn''t expect that these two people would help each other.


    "Oh


    A sense of war, like matchless hands, to help the besieged Du Tingxuan, ghost demon, Oriental Green Wood and so on.


    "The holy ancestor has made a move, kill the demon!"


    Purple lotus fairy, rainbow moon and other powerful demon world snatched out to help the strong, such as the wasteland, rushed to the strong demon cult.


    In a corner of the crowd, the void was blazing, and a flaming armored man appeared in the void.


    A man in a dark red robe, with his forehead covered, slightly looked up at the warship ahead, and his dark and deep ice eyes cast sharp and deep eyes.


    "Boom


    This is the Tiansha yeluhan and the fire cloud evil god Dugu Huotian. They looked at each other face to face, hesitated for a while, and the two breathed into the sky. They were also fighting against the evil cult and helping the powerful in the wasteland.


    ¡±Roar


    A roar like thunder resounded through the sky. From the distance of the void, there was a brilliant light. A hundred Zhang beast was covered with golden hair, and a flash appeared in the battlefield.


    His eyes are as red as cinnabar, with scales and hyenas all over his body. His sharp claws are like crooked hooks. His teeth are exposed outside his lips like a sharp blade. His cold light is frightening and his nose is bloody. He is the body of the general''s golden hair roar.


    It seems that the generals and ministers have just arrived here. After seeing the situation, they will directly attack!


    ¡±Chuckla... "


    Golden hair roar, waving claws, tearing up the void, black evil is towering!


    The generals and ministers set fire to the void with a kind of terrible red smoke, and directly smashed an evil devil at the level of the main realm.


    ¡±It''s a golden roar


    Such a golden hair roar in the sky, shocked all the creatures!


    "Hiss..."


    Another demon beast at the level of the main realm turned into a fragment under the paw of the generals and ministers, and had gradually approached Du Shaofu. He looked at the three holy land cultivators, such as Qin Honglong and Su Sanyan, who surrounded Du Shaofu at the moment. In his ferocious mouth, his voice was extremely indifferent and said, "do you want my help?"


    "No, help me take care of the children of the wasteland!"


    When Du Shaofu was in the air, he knew the strength of his generals and ministers. Maybe he could resist the next Holy Land cultivator. At least, he should have no problem dealing with Qin Honglong, who suffered a heavy blow.


    But now, Du Shaofu is more worried about his children.


    "Good!"


    The generals and ministers did not say much, the red smoke was surging, and the black evil spirit was rolling. They killed the demons and Demons again.


    Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Tingxuan, Dongli Qingqing, Jialou jueyu and so on, who were originally besieged by a group of demons and monsters, suddenly relaxed with the participation of generals, Xiang Wushuang, Zilian fairy, Dugu Huotian and others.


    But this kind of ease still can''t change too much, that those evil spirits and demon beast strong person are too many, even difficult to kill thoroughly.


    The huge consumption alone has made it difficult for people to support for long.


    "Xiang Changsheng, why do you have to wade in this muddy water? It''s not good for your Taigu Lei Xiang clan!" Looking at the elephant Changsheng, long Qianchao looks very ugly.


    "I didn''t plan to go into the muddy water, but you cheated the young with the old and the more with the less. It was shameless for you to bully the little boy at this time. It''s clear that you can only go through the muddy water if you don''t go there today!"


    "Do you want demons to intervene?"


    The Holy Land cultivator of the famous master is staring at the Holy Land cultivator in the demon world, and his face is not too good-looking. The demon world is enough to make any family of nine people fear.


    "There are some origins between our demon world and the wasteland. I can''t control who can kill him among my peers. But if we deceive the less with the more and the old with the less, it''s against our demon world!" The immortal of the demon realm is peaceful, but the light in his eyes makes people tremble. This is definitely a master who is hard to be provoked.


    "What''s your hesitation? Long Qianchao, Huiwu, you''re standing in front of the elephant to win over them, snake Yu, Youxu. You''ll fight with me and kill that boy!"


    Qin Honglong drank to the Dragon Qianchao and the strongmen of the holy land of the famous masters. He was determined to kill Du Shaofu to the extreme. His mouth was filled with blood and ferocious. He wanted to let the Dragon Qianchao and the masters of the holy land to block the Holy Land strongman like Changsheng and the demon world, and jointly dealt with Du Shaofu together with snake Yu and the ghost of the demon vulture family.


    "Old man, do you still have the strength to jump!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on Qin Honglong. The old man had been badly hurt. Among all the people, Du Shaofu wanted to kill the first one. There was no doubt that Qin Honglong was the old man."Don''t keep it, do it!"


    Su Sanyan''s face was also very gloomy. He looked at Qin Honglong, the Holy Land cultivator of the red fire demon lion clan, and the snake Yu and Youxu who were just about to besiege him. They exchanged eyes secretly.


    "Oh


    The Dragon roared like thunder, and the Dragon Qianchao didn''t say any more. It directly urged the body. The dragon''s power was so great that the dragon claw tore up the void and blocked the elephant''s victory.


    At the same time, Huiwu, a famous scholar in the holy land, was swept by a terrible wind like a storm. The fiery runes intertwined and trapped the practitioners in the holy land of the demon kingdom.


    "Kill!"


    At this moment, sheyu, the Holy Land cultivator of the Tianshui clan, and the Youxu cultivator of the magic vulture clan, were also prepared. With the help of long Qianchao and Huiwu, his figure was like lightning and went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    "No one can protect you today, boy. Take it to death."


    Qin Hong and Long Yin Jie sneer and kill the sky. With Su Sanyan, the Holy Land cultivator of the red fire demon lion clan, three kinds of breath gush out again.


    "Rumble..."


    In an instant, five terrible breath roared in the void, and black space cracks cracked and covered the sky. The five holy places offensive without reservation, rushed to Du Shaofu.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were killing and shooting. The green spirit armor was in full swing. The red and blue arc flame of Dapeng''s golden wings waved. He felt the power in his body. He was fearless that Qin Honglong and other five people would join hands to fight a war!


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu pours out. The thunder and martial pulse on the body, and above the void above the head, the infinite Nirvana God ring is in the sky, shining brightly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2142

    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu made a move. The feathers of thirty-six real rocs sparkled, and the sound of the rocs resounded through the sky!


    Driven by the magic sword array, countless swords break through the sky, mysterious!


    In the sound of the crowing of birds and turtles, the sword is surging to the sky!


    With the power of fire and thunder, Du Shaofu is doing his best at the moment. This kind of prestige can not be compared to the same day. The breath is vast and empty, and the purple gold thunder light and the red blue flame Rune submerge half of the sky.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu had a strong sense of killing, which was even more terrifying than Qin Honglong and other five people.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s momentum also startled the big devil. It seemed that he felt something. In the depth of his eyes, there was a magic spirit rising.


    "Do your best!"


    Youxu, sheyu, the strongmen of the red fire demon and lion clan, all urged the noumenon at the moment of collision.


    The huge body of devil vulture, sky snake, and red fire demon lion shine all over the sky, illuminating the void. The power can attack and penetrate the space, and the pressure appears in the world!


    "Hum!"


    Qin Honglong and Su Sanyan have sacred utensils in the sky. They are shining brightly all over the sky. They cut through the void and collide with Du Shaofu''s thirty-six true Peng feathers and the magic sword array.


    "At all costs, kill!"


    The sound of Qin Hong''s dragon is like thunder, shaking the void, and the embarrassed body glows again. The magic power converges, motivates the martial pulse, circulates the brilliance, and suppresses the void.


    "Ouch!"


    Su Sanyan is also doing his best to stimulate the martial pulse and turn into nine ferocious fire beasts. Each of them looks ferocious, and its scales are fiery. It looks like a dragon like a dragon. It is very ancient and emits terrible pressure!


    These five strongmen of the holy land are fighting with all their might, and the power of the Holy Land crushed the vast void.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu was fearless, and the power of Nirvana was as loud as the voice of heaven. The golden light on Dapeng''s golden wings was filled with gold, and the purple thunder in the surrounding sky poured out!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu seemed to be in the strongest state. His sword was shining in the sky at the purple golden sky palace. He carried the will of the golden winged Dapeng birds. With the power of heaven, he fought with the five holy places.


    In such a scene, all the people on the scene can''t help but take a breath!


    Even those who are fighting fiercely, such as Qingfeng Taoist, jialoubatian, Fengchi saint, are also shocked.


    They had already felt that there was a terrible force in Du Shaofu''s body, but they never thought that such a force was so terrible!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Du Shaofu, who practiced in the five holy places in the great war, was like the supreme one, sweeping all directions!


    Qin Honglong, sheyu, Su Sanyan, Youxu and other five people are all real saints.


    Any one of them has the terrible power to destroy mountains and rivers.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu is against five!


    "Come on, what is the fear of the holy land?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and the battle was on the rise. His voice was cold and domineering. He had the power of fire and thunder in his body. He felt as if he were invincible.


    Especially under the power of Huo Lei Zi, Du Shaofu felt as if he had become a true practitioner of the holy land, and he felt the power of the Holy Land closest to him.


    The power of Huo Lei Zi is powerful and vast, but it also makes Du Shaofu feel a very close sense of familiarity.


    This kind of familiarity and intimacy, like the thunder and martial pulse on the body has a great connection, so it is the same.


    "Is this the holy land?"


    Du Shaofu thought deeply and felt the power of Huo Lei Zi. This was a great training for himself. As for Huo Lei Zi, he could get a lot of benefits.


    Du Shaofu would not miss out on such advantages. He was secretly aware of this, but he did not show mercy.


    Such a great war is sweeping all over the country at the moment. Even Taoist Qingfeng and Fengchi saints dare not be easily affected.


    "He must not last long, kill!"


    Su Sanyan''s face is gloomy and pitiless. She is the first in five, but she didn''t win it. Her face is very ugly.


    But Su Sanyan is sure that the boy will not last long.


    The power that does not belong to one''s own cannot be used without restriction.


    Otherwise, in the beginning, why should the boy hide.


    Snake Yu, you Xu and so on turn into a huge body, huge fierce pupil indifferent.


    They have nothing to hide at the moment. The stronger Du Shaofu is, the more afraid they are.


    Such a terrible force was in the boy''s body. If they met alone, it would be very dangerous. Therefore, we should not let go of it.


    Once this boy doesn''t die, it will be enough to bring disaster to their whole family!


    "Boom..."


    With the continuous collision of attacks, the sword light breaks through the air, the dull sound is like thunder, the void is broken and recovered, and the cycle is endless.


    Holy Land practitioners, incomparable, random attack, enough to destroy the mountain and river city!


    But Du Shaofu, with one enemy and five at the moment, shocked the whole audience!"It''s terrible. How could Du Shaofu, the demon king, suddenly become so strong?"


    Some people can''t help but wonder, retreated to a very far away to watch the war, and now it''s creepy!


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu splits his sword on the scales of sheyu, which is blocked by his body protecting energy and shatters it.


    But Du Shaofu''s shoulder was also scratched by Youxu''s sharp claws.


    Fortunately, the defense of Qingling armor can be regarded as changeable. In addition, Du Shaofu was not greatly hindered by the fact that he did not destroy Xuanti.


    Qin Honglong, the Holy Land cultivator of the red fire demon lion clan, came again.


    They are ruthless and determined to put Du Shaofu to death. They are powerful and powerful, destroy the void and disturb the space!


    Du Shaofu was influenced and couldn''t ignore these two men. Zijin tianque broke through the sky and baquan Dao burst out to fight against them!


    "Little bastard, kill!"


    Qin Honglong stopped drinking, dishevelled hair, urged the pulse of martial arts, accompanied by the general trend, squeezed the void, and the vision continued, killing the sky.


    "Old man!"


    Du Shaofu drank the words "old man" with a strong breath. The sound was like a thunderstorm, which exploded in the void and destroyed the spirit.


    "Kill!"


    She Yu, you Xu, Su Sanyan and so on again, crazy.


    Du Shaofu shook hard, but with one enemy and five, after all, it was not his own strength. He had been hit several times.


    "Hiss!"


    When Su Sanyan killed him, the flame was so fierce that he turned into a spear and sent out a bright light, which was like the sky in the sun.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t escape from him. He was entangled by sheyu and others. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC were also constrained by Qin Honglong and Youxu. He could only spare his left hand and turn into a broken claw of Dapeng.


    "Kaka..."


    The flaming spear was smashed by Du Shaofu, but the green spirit armor on Du Shaofu''s palm began to crack and shed pale gold blood. It was shocking and beautiful.


    That spear is Su Sanyan''s all-out blow, Du Shaofu destroyed it, also suffered the reverse bite!


    "Bang Bang..."


    In a flash, Du Shaofu was once again shaken back by Youxu and shooting the moon.


    On Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor, several places began to crack, overflowing with blood.


    The supreme blood coagulates but does not disperse. It radiates golden light all over Du Shaofu, which is incomparably visible and frightening.


    "Boy, it''s almost time. If you persist in it, it will do harm to you!" The voice of Huo Lei Zi resounded in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2143

    "I can still carry it, hold on for a while and help me with all my strength. I need to practice again!"


    Du Shaofu said to Huo Lei Zi, there was no way out. He also wanted to kill at least one of them. What''s more, it was an absolute training for himself!


    "Come on, this boy can''t hold on to it!"


    Qin Honglong was overjoyed to find that Du Shaofu''s breath had become a little loose.


    Su Sanyan, sheyu, Youxu and other people are very embarrassed at the moment, with blood on their bodies. Hearing Qin Honglong''s words, they are all overjoyed. The boy can''t support at last, and the external force can''t support it for long.


    "Kill!"


    Fearless, Du Shaofu took the lead in attacking. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC fluttered, like a human shaped ROC attacking the sky, shining brilliantly across the void.


    "Long..."


    Thirty six feathers of real rocs, thunder and martial pulse, limitless Nirvana power, magic sword array, purple and golden sky palace, and green spirit armor set off Du Shaofu with an invincible momentum, incomparable ferocity and terrifying!


    Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan and so on secretly tremble, this is only the external force, that boy is so terrible, can with one enemy five!


    Once the boy really set foot in the holy land, what a terrible thing it would be!


    "At all costs, kill!"


    Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan and so on put out their hands. They were furious and moved. The attack swept through the vast void. The sky was dark and the ground was dark, and the space was broken continuously!


    "Oh..."


    "Ji..."


    Du Shaofu roared like a beast''s roar, which reverberated in the air way. He urged the profound meaning of thunder and lightning and the supreme animal power of golden winged Dapeng bird, and condensed a huge purple golden thunder ROC in the sky.


    This was the most violent and dangerous battle that Du Shaofu encountered when he walked out of the stone city. It was also a battle against the most powerful, or one against five.


    The five saints are going to put him to death!


    It''s a bloody battle. It''s a bloody fight!


    Despite the help of Huo Lei Zi, Du Shaofu had already been wounded and bloody.


    The five strongholds are not so easy to deal with.


    Of course, with Du Shaofu''s crazy hand, relying on the abnormal physical defense, Su Sanyan, sheyu, Youxu and others are absolutely no better. They are all bloodstained and severely injured!


    The five strong saints and five old people who have practiced for many years are now besieged by one and suffered heavy damage. This makes their faces extremely gloomy and unsightly.


    "poo Chi..."


    Du Shaofu suffered another blow. His body was dark with purple gold and Lei Peng. His body vomited blood, which was very frightening.


    "Boy, how long can you hold on to it?"


    Qin Honglong complacent sneer, that boy has been more and more unbearable, doomed to be killed today.


    "Boom


    Qin Honglong''s own efforts, in the combustion of the body''s vitality, at any cost to solve the big problem.


    Five of them besieged one, enough to spare time to gasp and gather to kill. This is the advantage of deceiving the less with more!


    "Old man, if you fight alone, you will be gone now!"


    Du Shaofu sneered, awed and even immersed in it.


    The power of Huo Lei Zi was surging in his body. The power of "holy land" brought out by Huo Lei Zi made Du Shaofu feel and benefit a lot!


    "Boom..."


    Su Sanyan, sheyu and other offensive, also swept across again, terror, spread everywhere, enough to break the void.


    Du Shaofu was bloodstained and his green spirit armor cracked. At the moment, he was still under the enemy''s back and back and could not retreat.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu was fearless and roared up to the sky, just like a real demon. He used his body as the carrier to exert the power of Huo Lei Zi to the extreme. He combined the limitless nirvana, the supreme animal power of golden winged Dapeng bird, the thunder and the martial pulse, and the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. The huge purple golden thunder ROC was shining again, flapping its wings and striking the sky, with a fierce and aggressive fighting spirit, to resist the siege of the five holy places.


    However, Du Shaofu has always used external forces, and his flesh has been forced to bear the vast power of huoleizi, which is a huge disadvantage. In a short time, he can make up for it with his own defense advantages and speed, but in a long time, it is difficult to persist.


    Although Du Shaofu''s eyes were red in the battle, he suffered several heavy blows again. The purple gold and Lei Peng were dim, and he was driven away by the shock.


    Like Changsheng and the Holy Land cultivator of the demon world, he is entangled with the Dragon Qianchao and Huiwu with all his strength, and is difficult to help.


    It is not easy for them to help, and it is difficult to do as hard as Kalou batian.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood again, and it was more and more difficult to support!


    "Jie Jie!"


    Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan, sheyu and others sneer. The terrible breath spreads. They cooperate with each other and imprison Du Shaofu. They want to kill again!


    Du Shaofu''s speed was also affected by the siege of five people, which confined the void.


    The terrible crushing force made Du Shaofu''s flesh blood flow out of his green spirit armor.


    Du Shaofu has a mysterious body. At the moment, the cracks in his body have been constantly suppressed and difficult to heal."Do your best to kill this little scumbag!"


    Qin Hong, Long Yin Jie sneers, cooperates with Su Sanyan and so on, forms a siege, and goes to kill Du Shaofu from all directions.


    Du Shaofu had already fought to the extreme, with one enemy and five, which was hard to support at the moment.


    The golden blood gives out a sad light, the purple and golden thunder Peng is dim, and Du Shaofu''s figure is staggering backward!


    "The old man, finally arrived, how slow the speed is


    At this time, the voice of Huo Lei Zi spread in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "He''s not something you can move!"


    When the voice of the fire thunder son falls, such words resound through the vast void, the voice is long and vicissitudes.


    "Boom!"


    at the same time, I don''t know where it came from, and a huge wave came down, quietly covering the void, and the secret patterns of green light talisman were blooming, reflecting on the four sides, as if a world was opening.


    "It''s the holy ancestor, it''s the holy ancestor coming!"


    when the breath came, Dongli ruosu and the two old strong parents of Fangji who were fighting with each other were surprised.


    The secret patterns of light and talisman cover the void, just like the sky in the blue and green sun. Especially if the gods come, they will directly block the attack of Qin Honglong and Su Sanyan.


    The attack of the five strongmen of the holy land was so vast and terrible that it could not be shaken at the moment before a circle of green light formed.


    In front of Du Shaofu''s body, a long gown appeared quietly. He was middle-aged, with long blue hair and a shawl. Who else could there be?


    "Shengzu is out! "


    the green hair of Dongli is dancing, and the mysterious breath is rising. When you see the heavenly trees and divine trees coming, you can see the beautiful eyes rippling waves, holding the Taiqing Fu demon bow and arrow through the void!


    "Master!"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Tianmu divine tree, Du Shaofu was also surprised. The person he Huo Lei Zi has been talking about is Tianmu divine tree elder.


    Later, Du Shaofu was not surprised that Huo Leizi and Tianmu Shenshu got to know each other. At the beginning, he was asked to look for Huo Leizi.


    Du Shaofu felt that the figure of Tianmu divine tree in front of him at the moment showed the spirit of eternal vicissitudes. He was like an ancient god. It seemed that the injury and consumption on his body had almost recovered.


    "If it''s OK!"


    Looking sideways at Du Shaofu, Tianmu Shenshu nods, and then looks at Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan and others who are attacking around. Their faces gradually sink.


    "Boom


    In the sky around the sky, there are green talismans and secret patterns all over the sky, reflecting the void and shining in all directions.


    In an instant, the space around the void seems to be suddenly imprisoned, and the space is suddenly deserted.


    At this moment, Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan, sheyu and others changed their faces.


    They feel all around suddenly be strange imprison, in front of a blur, in the body vitality also in the strange passage!


    "Asshole, get out of here


    The deep cold hum came from the mouth of Tianmu divine tree. Shaking his arms and brushing his long sleeves, he swept away in all directions!


    "Bang bang bang bang bang!"


    "Poof..."


    The deep muffled sound spread, Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan, sheyu and other five figures were all spitting blood and flying backward.


    "Who is he?"


    All the eyes around him were shocked and fell on the body of Tianmu divine tree. Such a mysterious strong man, unexpectedly, lightly shocked the five strongmen of the holy land, such as Qin Honglong. What a strength, too powerful!


    "It seems to be the strong one..."


    One day, the one who saw Yulai on the mountain saw qiangzhan.


    Qin Honglong and others, who had no intention of fighting again, looked far away at the five magic emperors who were merging, and said in a low voice, "Huo Lei Zi, do you want to be alone?"


    "You should be very clear, I can not stop anything, you and I are not the original..."


    The voice of Huo Lei Zi came from Du Shaofu''s body. The voice was very light, and only Tianmu divine tree could be heard.


    "Ah..."


    The heavenly tree sighed.


    "Wow "


    in the void ahead, there are five huge clusters covering the void, which are like lightning in the magic clouds hanging over the sky. At this moment, the magic clouds like tornado storm finally begin to converge and dissipate.


    With the spread of the magic cloud, lightning hidden, five figures floating in the air, is the body of the five magic emperors.


    But at the moment, compared with the breath of the recent predecessors, the five magic emperors'' bodies have crossed a huge step, filled with frightening and evil spirit.


    "There is no way to stop it. Go to control the God thunder tripod. Don''t fall into the hands of the demon sect. Those guys have just merged. I''ll delay those guys for a while." He said to the priest.


    Du Shaofu didn''t have any hesitation at all. The five magic emperors were completely integrated. This was a big problem. The purple thunder xuanding could not be counted down by the demon cult.In an instant, his figure was as flighty as a God, and Du Shaofu''s purple and golden Lei Peng disappeared, and his figure directly rushed to the magic temple.


    "Looking for death!"


    At this moment, the five magic emperors, who had just merged, were staring at Du Shaofu for the first time. They felt Du Shaofu''s purpose. His cold and indifferent voice opened his mouth, and the five figures turned into five black streamers, and went straight to Du Shaofu!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2144

    "Stay!"


    When the voice falls and the long sleeves of the heavenly trees and divine trees move, a large amount of green light rushes out, and the mysterious patterns of talisman come out quickly in the void. The ancient breath diffuses and gives out a terrible pressure,.


    In an instant, Tianmu and Shenshu turned into noumenon. A huge giant tree stood in the void, blocking the sky and blocking the sun. Countless branches and leaves, like sacred vines, pierced the void. With the ancient and surging pressure, they blocked the five magic emperors. In an instant, war broke out.


    "Old tree, you can''t do more than you can! "


    such a sound came from the mouth of a demon emperor, and the evil spirit was towering. In the vibration of the void, the magic clouds filled the sky, tearing apart the dark space cracks like abyss and sweeping the sky trees.


    At the same time, the five demons made a move at the same time, and the creatures in the distance around felt that they were in a state of uneasiness and trembling.


    "You have just merged, and you have no capital to be arrogant! "


    the trees of Tianmu and Shenshu roar like thunder. On the trees that block the sky and block the sun, the vitality sweeps like a vast expanse, just like a bright and bright day.


    The huge heavenly wood tree and the five magic emperors fought fiercely in an instant!


    On this side of the void, the runes are blazing and interweaving, lightning and thunder, flying straight into the sky!


    Such a war, incomparably fierce, terror incomparable, just like extermination!


    Du Shaofu did not stop at all and went straight to the magic temple.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Several demons and Demons roared and stopped Du Shaofu.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu, using Huo Leizi''s strength, completely ignored the demons and demons. He only oppressed the void in the flutter of Dapeng''s golden wings. Before they approached, they were directly crushed and exploded.


    "Chi..."


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque splits toward the enchanted brake, and the sword breaks through the sky. With the thunder and lightning, the void bursts into pieces.


    The two purple thunder Xuan tripods controlled by Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen''s body were already difficult to turn over. At the moment, facing Du Shaofu''s sword, he couldn''t avoid it at all. In his hand, he had a black gold gold dagger glove, which was like a spiritual armor, making the sound of wind and thunder. The thunder and the evil spirit intertwined and grasped the sword.


    "Pooh "


    under the touch, the magic brake vomited blood, and the body was directly shaken off. The weird golden glove in his hand was directly dented and cracked in the four splashes of Mars and broke into two pieces.


    "Ah..."


    The palm of the magic brake was broken into two pieces. The blood was in the pool, and the bones were thick. There was a scream in the pain.


    "Take it


    Du Shaofu didn''t pursue him. The purple thunder tripod was the first. The red Jiri horse monkey yuan God''s body turned into a bright arc and returned to the eyebrow, carrying the power of the fire thunder son, which greatly increased the power of the original God''s body, controlled the two purple thunder tripods, and completely suppressed the two purple thunder tripods.


    the magic Temple retreated in the distance, and the purple thunder Xuan tripod was suppressed, and his face changed greatly He wanted to get rid of Du Shaofu''s suppression.


    "You don''t really control them. They don''t belong to you anymore."


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, the ROC''s golden wings expanded, just like clouds hanging down from the sky, covering the void and covering the four sides, isolating the two purple thunder tripods of the magic temple.


    "Hiss..."


    In a flash, two silver and gold arcs in Du Shaofu''s eyebrow, accompanied by the red and blue flame arc, swept directly into the two God thunder tripods originally controlled by the magic brake.


    With ease, Du Shaofu''s two primordial deities entered the interior of the purple thunder xuanding and began to destroy the power of the two original gods.


    Tianmu Shenshu blocked the five magic emperors, and the battle was most fierce. The five evil emperors were full of evil spirit. In the sound of ghosts crying and howling, countless ghost claws and Demons appeared along with black runes, and cracked the black cracks.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The five evil emperors are so terrible that a wisp of evil spirit seems to be a devil to save out and open their teeth and claws.


    The cracks in the dark space spread across the vast void. It seems that they can grasp the void and sweep it to Tianmu divine tree to destroy it.


    Such a scene, such as the arrival of nine you, makes people fear and palpitation!


    "Boom! "


    with the wind and thunder endlessly, the giant tree of Tianmu divine tree looks like a giant. The branches and leaves covering half of the void burst out with a blazing green light. The dense branches and leaves burst out, green and crystal clear, which can prevent the evil gas from eroding, and it is extremely brilliant.


    The magic Qi is collapsing, the sky trees are bright, and the light is like a divine awn under the fog.


    "Old tree, you are digging your own grave!"


    With the magic emperor drinking, their power is getting stronger and stronger strangely, as if they are increasing every second. Their physical body and the yuan God are merging and constantly climbing to the strongest state.


    "When you were suppressed, now you think that there is no one who can suppress you. No, you can''t change the ending!"


    Tianmu and Shenshu drink, stop the five magic emperors!


    During the war, ghosts cry and howl like thunder, as if to shatter the vast void and let the ancient void roar.


    Su Sanyan, Qin Honglong, Huiwu and others, who had been severely damaged by the earthquake, retreated to the distance. Their faces were ugly and gloomy. They looked at the huge heavenly tree and Du Shaofu, who had great power. They were not willing to die in their hearts, but they did not dare to get close to them easily."Poo Hoo..."


    In the outside world, the magic Temple spits blood one after another. He is isolated from the outside world. He knows clearly that the two purple thunder tripods are being controlled by Du Shaofu. He has no way but to let Du Shaofu control all the four purple thunder tripods.


    "Long..."


    The purple thunder clouds covered the sky. Du Shaofu completely controlled the four purple thunder tripods, which were extremely powerful and powerful. The four purple thunder tripods circled around the body, thundering with lightning and thunder.


    "Four gods thunder Ding!"


    There are creatures that tremble and tremble!


    In Buddhism, the old monk in the holy land looks at Du Shaofu surrounded by the four gods Lei Ding, and his eyes are shining.


    "Go away!"


    When the big devil drank, the evil spirit flowed like black ink, and the strange talisman and secret patterns flowed and turned into visions. The dark light was deep and bright, which shocked Beilun Bingchen and Yuesheng.


    "Huo Lei Zi, why hide in this boy''s body? He is going to die today, and our account should be settled."


    The big devil stares at Du Shaofu, who is a dwarf. His black eyes are still black, just like two empty black holes. There are bloody sculls and corpses everywhere. It''s terrible!


    "Boom


    At the same time, the devil did not have any hesitation at the same time, waving a black light column swept out, accompanied by endless howling, rolling toward Du Shaofu.


    "The devil is here for me. Pay attention to me!"


    The sound of Huo Lei Zi came from Du Shaofu''s mind, and a cluster of bright red and blue arc flames immediately appeared in front of Du Shaofu and turned into a human figure.


    "Big devil, what can you do to me! "


    the ancient melodious sound rings out, and the fire thunders. Suddenly, the mysterious red blue flame comes from all around the body. The ancient meaning is desolate and destroyed. The flame is surging, and the red blue arc is full of waves, which directly sweeps on the black light column.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2145

    "Chulala "


    the red and blue arc flame contains the power of destroying all living beings. It seems that there is also a kind of thunder, which directly smashes the black light column to pieces. The surrounding void is in chaos, as if time and space are in disorder.


    "Is that the strength in that boy?"


    Their eyes are fixed on Huo Lei Zi, Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan and so on. The familiar breath makes them not difficult to know, that is, in Du Shaofu''s body, he supported Du Shaofu to fight against their five terrorist forces.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air, and the four purple thunder tripods whirled around him. But without the support of the fire thunder, the power of the four purple thunder tripods was greatly reduced. However, the power of the four purple thunder xuanding tripods was still extremely terrifying and powerful. The thunder power was enough to make the Holy Land practitioners in the scene tremble with fear and sweat!


    His eyes swept the whole audience, and there were matchless, purple thunder, xuanding, Hongyue, generals, etc. they helped each other, Du Tingxuan, Ming demon, Dongli Qingqing and others. Although the pressure was relieved a lot, they were still very hard. The huge undead wood and the black hell prison River swept across the air, which could not stop the vast evil spirits and monsters.


    Jialou batian, Xuangu and other strong men were still fighting fiercely with the nine demon emperor, and fell into a disadvantage. However, Du Shaofu knew that he could not get involved without Huo Lei Zi''s power.


    "Rumble!"


    He urged the four purple thunder tripods to carry the mighty thunder power. The purple thunder clouds covered the void. Du Shaofu did not hesitate to kill the dense demon cult strongmen and demons, and evil spirits.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Zijin xuanlei passed by, demons, monsters, evil spirits, and powerful people of the demon cult were directly blown up.


    "Boom..."


    "Oh! "


    all of a sudden, Du Shaofu and Zhou Kong were swept by five terrible breath. Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan, sheyu, Huiwu and other five people attacked again, one by one, but without reservation, finally broke out.


    In an instant, with Du Shaofu as the center, there was a vast void around, lightning and thunder, stars and shadows emerging, fierce beasts roaring, fierce birds emerging, and visions in the sky.


    Looking at Tianmu Shenshu and Du Shaofu''s terrible power, they have been entangled by the demon cult. This is the last chance. Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan, Huiwu and others know that this is the last chance.


    "A bunch of assholes!"


    Although Tianmu, Shenshu and Huo Leizi are entangled, they can''t escape the activities around them. They have a clear idea of their every move. The dense trees and trees are full of bright branches and leaves, and the red blue flame bursts out with the arc.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..."


    The void exploded one after another, and the bodies of Qin Honglong, sheyu, Su Sanyan and Huiwu were shaken off again.


    "Poof..."


    Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan, sheyu and other bodies cracked, one by one spitting blood in their mouths. Their bodies were like broken winged birds, and they fell into the ancient square below. Their bodies smashed into the ground, stirring up dust and flying debris.


    "Pooh


    However, Du Shaofu was still greatly affected. Although all the five saints had suffered heavy losses, they still took the offensive of the five saints'' cultivation with their final efforts. Moreover, Du Shaofu was also severely damaged and consumed seriously.


    Under the influence of this, Du Shaofu had four purple thunder xuanding defenses, but his green spirit armor was still cracked, blood overflowed, and he vomited blood in his mouth. The helmet of the green spirit armor was broken, and his head was dishevelled and in great distress!


    "Pedaling..."


    Tianmu divine tree and Huo Leizi both protected Du Shaofu. The stronger the five magic emperors were in Vietnam, the more powerful the big demons were. So Tianmu divine tree and Huo Leizi retreated one after another.


    "Thunder Wu pulse awaken, die, you can no longer stop!"


    With his own strength, Tianmu divine tree could no longer stop the five evil emperors who were stronger in Vietnam War. One of them got out of the body, wrapped in the evil spirit, and dived down. A magic claw tore the void and directly grabbed Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s body was still staggering back. He felt a terrible blow, and his face changed greatly. This was the attack of the devil emperor, and he could not be able to resist it in his heyday. What''s more, at the moment, his body was seriously damaged and was exhausted, so it was difficult to resist.


    "Hiss..."


    The magic claw tears the void, all the way the evil spirit roars to sweep, forms a vast demon territory space, the scene is frightening!


    Du Shaofu''s body was shrouded, and the four purple thunder tripods were also affected in the void, as if to be imprisoned.


    "No matter who you are, you can''t move my brother!"


    In the room of electric light and Firestone, a cool voice came out, and a graceful figure appeared quietly beside Du Shaofu who had been shaken back. The cool voice contained a chill, and his hair was flying. From that man Miao''s body, he was covered with purple electric arc in an instant. On his beautiful face, in a pair of clear purple eyes, a frightening purple thunder light came out, and a strange handprint came out It has condensed and turned into a bright illusory sword.


    "Hum!"


    When this illusory sword awn appears, a strange energy surrounds all around, making the void around the shadow produce a peculiar twisted arc, and a faint space ripple rises."Chi! "


    everything is as fast as lightning. When the light of the sword condenses, the graceful and beautiful woman''s hand turns into a mysterious arc, and when the sword is Mundon, it grabs at the magic claw that tears the void.


    "Hum! "


    the sword light broke out in the empty air, which instantly chopped on the magic claw, and burst out a dazzling light. From the touch point, a dark space crack like spider web sprang out.


    The sword was so strange and terrible that it suddenly came out with a strong and destructive smell of terror. It was actually that the magic claw was directly cut open, and the surrounding void was broken by inch. The evil spirit broke up in the sky, which made people feel terrible!


    "Hiss..."


    Graceful Qianying was also shaken back to resist that magic claw, but it did not take advantage of it. She went straight back to Du Shaofu, leaving behind a purple arc and killing all directions!


    "Shaojing!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuate. It''s her sister Du Shaojing who has just made a move!


    Looking at his brother with his hair covered, Du Shaofu breathed to himself and suppressed the surging Qi and blood in his body. A smile appeared on his moving face. His teeth were lifted and his red lips were slightly opened. He said, "brother, I''m ok!"


    "Eh, it''s thunder and martial pulse again. What a strange sword formula!"


    Above the void, the body of the demon emperor stagnated in the void, and a pair of frightening eyes looked at Du Shaojing with a look of surprise. The power of the sword rhyme was not so strong, but it made him feel uneasy.


    "You stand back, these evil emperors are not easy to deal with!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the magic emperor and took a deep breath. He forcibly lifted up the last mysterious Qi in the shrine, and urged the four purple thunder tripods around him. The golden wings of the ROC spread behind him, blocking Du Shaojing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2146

    "Brother, I will advance and retreat with you!"


    Du Shaojing smiles, steps forward, purple arc wrapped, 3000 green silk wrapped purple arc, out of the dust such as immortal, but also extraordinary arrogance!


    On the ground, Qin Honglong got up with blood all over his body. He looked at Du Shaojing, who was advancing and retreating with Du Shaofu at the moment. His face twitched and his look was very ugly.


    "It''s still brother and sister. Let''s solve it together."


    In the void, the magic emperor''s eyes were awe inspiring, wrapped by the monstrous spirit, and could not see his true face. He was staring at Du Shaofu and Du Shaojing, and his killing intention was cold.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the whole lightning and thunder, the vast energy of the void, suddenly began to send out a kind of vibration.


    This vibration is strange, not too violent, but it can affect the vast void.


    This kind of tremor even affected the practitioners of holy land who were fighting fiercely. It seemed that a demon emperor who was about to fight against Du Shaofu and Du Shaojing felt something, and immediately looked up at the direction of the tremor.


    "Shua Shua..."


    At this moment, all the practitioners of the Holy Land looked at the void for the first time, and the vibration came from the thirteen ancient altars.


    "Boom..."


    As the void vibrates, the thirteen little star like ancient sacrificial platforms vibrate one after another, and then a cracking sound comes out.


    Such a move, so that is the fierce battle of the people are also quite tacit understanding of the stagnation.


    Those demons, monsters and spirits seem to have been affected by some kind of influence. They also stopped killing Du Tingxuan and others. They roared and roared and gathered together.


    A group of fierce and merciless spirits and powerful demons and beasts, a pair of frightening eyes of fierce eyes, but not on the explosion of the 13 sacrificial altar, but to the original five magic emperor yuan God out of the ten thousand Zhang devil Qi whirlpool, there seems to be a certain kind of breath, so that they were severely affected.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Just in a flash, the 13 ancient sacrificial platforms glowed, and then exploded like bombs. The rubble shot like pieces of broken meteorites, leaving a deep vacuum in the void.


    When the 13 ancient huge sacrificial platforms were blown up, the presence of jialoubatian, Yuesheng, Qingfeng Taoist, even bloodstained, disheveled and dying, ordinary Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan, Huiwu and other people suddenly had their eyes trembling, and their looks were dignified to the extreme.


    It was just a breathing time. From the explosion of the 13 altars, the vacuum trace subsided, and it was clearly visible that the 13 figures appeared in the place of the 13 exploded sacrificial platforms.


    The thirteen figures are still sitting cross legged, like an old monk in meditation, without any breath fluctuation.


    Thirteen huge sacrificial platforms were blown up, and the void around them was collapsing into a vacuum. However, there was no sign of any breath fluctuation in the thirteen channels. They were safe and sound, and even their hair had not been lifted.


    "HISHI..."


    Without any sign, the eyes of the figure sitting on his knees suddenly opened together. Among the 13 eyes, the light was bright and dazzling, there were golden lights, there were flame waves, some were deep as the sea, some were visions in the sky, and some were in the eyes, just like a dragon''s shadow rising and fierce beasts leaping out


    "Boom..."


    When these 13 pairs of eyes open, the 13 figures sitting on their knees slowly rise. The 13 waves sweep across the vast void, shaking the vast space, like the whole battlefield of demons and even the whole three continents and nine states.


    "Long..."


    Thirteen great and incomparable breath awakened from the thirteen figures, and the emptiness around turned into a vacuum, just like the emptiness falling down and collapsing!


    "What a terrible breath!"


    Du Shaofu exclaimed in his heart that such a breath was too strong to be under the fire thunder son and the heavenly wood God tree.


    "Rumble!"


    "Oh..."


    "Ji..."


    The thirteen breath of the sky, in the sky of the thirteen people, there are bright talisman secret patterns in the void, reflecting the vast emptiness of a dazzling, just like thirteen rounds of sun in the sky.


    At that moment, the star river appeared


    Some people are raging, others are like ancient gods and demons in the sky


    Some people''s talisman and secret patterns condense the huge dragon shadow


    Behind some people, the golden light is shining, and the golden winged ROC bird is condensed


    Some people have colorful flames behind them, gathering colorful Phoenix


    Thirteen terrible breath waves swept through, and the vision was in the sky, surrounding the thirteen figures, setting them off as if thirteen gods had come.


    Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan, Huiwu and others were originally dignified to the extreme, and their eyes began to tremble, and then their faces showed a color of incomparable surprise.


    "Ancestors Still alive


    Long Qianchao, Qingfeng Taoist, Fengchi sage and others, their words trembled and their bodies were excited. They knew that the ancestors in the eternal tomb were still alive and had not broken down.Du Shaofu raised his eyes, and the four purple thunder tripods surrounded him. He took the opportunity to put a lot of pills and miracles into his mouth and swallowed them. He looked very serious, staring at the void.


    The thirteen smells were too strong, and what made Du Shaofu look more serious was that there was once again a wave of breath in the already calm whirlpool of the void.


    The fluctuation was too subtle, but it made Du Shaofu tremble for no reason.


    The four purple thunder tripods seemed to feel something, and began to tremble secretly and emit the sound of wind and thunder


    "Long..."


    Thirteen figures appear in the void with visions, and the surrounding void is twisted. Thirteen pairs of eyes are as bright as the stars in the sun, overlooking all living beings.


    "Who are those people?"


    As soon as the thirteen figures recovered, they covered the vast void, just as if the gods had come, and the whole space was surrounded by them. It was like the spirits came back from ancient times.


    "It seems to be very strong!"


    Little star, Du Xiaoyao, generals converged themselves and stood together with Du Tingxuan, Qingqing in the East and ruosu in the East.


    At the moment, all of the 13 small ghosts are trembling, and their faces are full of horror.


    "I have seen my ancestors!"


    At this time, Qin Honglong, long Qianchao, Huiwu, Su Sanyan and others came forward to salute one of the thirteen figures above the void.


    "I have seen my ancestors!"


    Jialou batian, Fengchi saint, Qingfeng Taoist, Buddhist holy land and old monk are all out of the ceremony.


    A group of Holy Land practitioners, the strongest group of people in the world, are respectful and incomparable in front of the thirteen figures.


    "Sure enough, there are still people alive, not damaged!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, and he finally understood. His heart trembled.


    It is said that in this eternal tomb, there are nine great masters, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and other ancestors left by the ancient world war, which may not have been damaged or fallen.


    At the moment, it seems that those ancient powers really exist in the world and have not been really damaged in the tomb of eternity.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt his hair stand erect and his heart was creeping. The 13 pairs of terrible eyes on the 13 figures were staring at him and the four purple thunder tripods.


    Thirteen pairs of ancient eyes are waving, as if to see through him!


    Along with the thirteen eyes, all the creatures in the Hall fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Dad


    "Roc emperor!"


    Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, Dongli Qingqing, Mingyao, etc. immediately arrived at Du Shaofu''s side. Under the 13 pairs of bright eyes, their faces were all coagulated.


    At this time, Qin Honglong, Huiwu, Su Sanyan, Jialou batian, Yuesheng, Qingfeng Taoist closed and did not speak, and looked at one of the thirteen figures.


    But the strong people on the scene all know it well. At the moment, Qin Honglong, Huiwu, Su Sanyan and others are afraid that they are all broadcasting and telling what.


    "After sitting for thousands of years, I didn''t expect to be able to meet my old friends. I''m very pleased."


    Among the thirteen figures, there is a figure wrapped in golden light. The mysterious patterns of golden light talisman fluctuate and cover the sky. The breath is domineering and fierce. In a pair of eyes, it seems that there are two rounds of golden sun rising, and the eyes show a smile towards Du Shaofu.


    Then the man looked away from Du Shaofu and looked at the heavenly tree. He took the lead in opening his mouth, breaking the short silence, and his voice rang through the void.


    "But you have never stopped the havoc as long as you sit down."


    Tianmu Shenshu also put away the huge body, the eyes of the eyes to the whirlpool of magic Qi, incomparably dignified.


    "Boom..."


    With the voice of Tianmu divine tree falling down, the quiet whirlpool of magic Qi suddenly roared, and the dark magic gas leaped at the entrance of the cave, which made Du Shaofu excited.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2147

    "What a terrible evil spirit!"


    In the whirlpool of evil Qi, Du Shaofu felt uneasy and cold at the moment when the evil Qi gushed out all over the sky.


    The evil spirit became more and more intense, accompanied by a kind of dark ancient talisman and secret pattern. Compared with all the evil Qi on the devil emperor, it was much more rich and terrible, like the most ancient evil Qi.


    The evil spirit is dark and deep, and the magic power is vast and ancient.


    "You can''t trap me any more!"


    When such a sound comes out from the whirlpool of magic Qi, it seems that someone speaks from Jiuyou, and the voice reverberates in the void, dense dark talisman secret patterns appear in the whirlpool of wanzhang evil Qi, as if countless gods and Demons emerge, and a huge magic shadow appears outside the whirlpool of wanzhang evil Qi.


    "Hula..."


    With the appearance of this huge shadow, the whirlpool of magic Qi behind it is mysteriously dissipated, just like the wind blowing and clouds dispersing, there is no big movement, such as the lake water rippling slightly, that towering evil spirit, with a kind of extremely strange posture, surges into the huge magic shadow.


    The magic air in the whirlpool of magic Qi is pouring in. As the whirlpool of magic Qi blows away, it becomes more and more dim. However, the huge shadow becomes more and more bright. The shadow of gods and Demons fluctuates around, which makes it look like a demon!


    "See the devil!"


    When this huge shadow appeared, the big devil, the nine demons, the eight demons and so on were surprised and awed, and then a series of respectful voices rang through the vast void.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The evil spirit was released to the sky, and the sound of ghosts crying and Howling faintly rang out.


    "The devil, he is the one who suppressed it!"


    All the creatures on the scene suddenly felt creepy. That shadow was actually the original demon God. It was a taboo in ancient times, which created a terrible catastrophe in ancient times. I don''t know how many living creatures and strong people died because of their ashes and countless great powers.


    At the beginning, the powerful man and the Dragon God joined hands, and they did not know this demon emperor, but suppressed it in the demon battlefield. It shows how terrible it is in fact!


    And now, such a demon appears again!


    When such a demon appeared, the thirteen figures standing up from the thirteen ancient sacrificial platforms were dignified in an instant, and their breath fluctuated. They were ready for battle!


    It seems that there is a kind of hazy shadow around the magic waist, which can be seen as a kind of vague and empty shadow


    Such a figure is secluded, with a kind of unspeakable magic and magnetism.


    The voice is not loud, but it resounds through the vast void.


    Such a sound reverberates everywhere in the void, falling in the ears of living beings, which makes people incomparably useful and gives people a incomparable sense of intimacy.


    "The devil is out of trouble!"


    The moon saint, the dark ancient light language, looks dignified, the voice is also trembling.


    "Thunder and martial pulse, born Saint..."


    After stretching a lazy waist, the shadow''s eyes swept over the 13 vicissitudes of life, and finally fell on Du Shaojing, which seemed to be moving. But the final sight still fell on Du Shaofu. It was obvious that the shadow was possessed by demons, and a soft magnetic voice came out, saying: "so you are the two people they choose, but it''s not vulgar, only But it''s too late


    When the last word falls, such a sound is no longer soft. The sound vibrates the void, and the vast void is shaken. Cracks appear in the depths of the void, the shadows wave and the ghosts cry.


    "Hum!"


    With such a sound, Du Shaofu felt the vibration of the original spirit. His mind was like a magic drum roaring and his mind was trembling.


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, when the last word fell, there was a wave and vibration in the shadow, which oppressed the void and made the space vibrate. A terrible wave of evil Qi swept directly to Du Shaofu.


    Such a wave of evil Qi spread all over the world in an instant, shrouded in the hearts of all living creatures, making all living beings frightened.


    This kind of breath, obviously is the evil spirit, but it sings with the sky, so that all living beings can''t help but kneel down.


    This wave of evil spirit spread towards Du Shaofu.


    Before this evil spirit reached him, Du Shaofu felt that the yuan God was trembling. The whole sky had been frozen and he was unable to move at all.


    Even the four purple thunder tripods have been virtually bound.


    "The Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God are not here, but this world can''t let you run rampant!"


    Huo Lei Zi opened his mouth. At the moment, he became as real as he was. His whole body was emitting red and blue electric arc. The red and blue flames rose in the void and covered the void in an instant. The power could shake the vast void, resounding with lightning and thunder. A red blue flame arc turned into a raging tide, blocking the wave of evil Qi in front of Du Shaofu!


    "You are far inferior to your Lord, you will not be my opponent!"


    The magnetic sound from the shadow suddenly converged into a terrible whirlpool, just like the whirlpool of magic air hanging above the vast void.When the whirlpool of evil Qi appeared out of thin air, the living creatures trembled and their hair stood on end. Were they afraid of their hearts.


    All sentient beings feel a great magic power, sweeping and opening, shaking the world!


    "Boom..."


    The whirlpool of evil gas is like a nine you swallow the sky fierce beast, devouring the red blue flame wave directly among them.


    It''s unbelievable that the crowd breathed.


    There are saintly realm practitioners look stiff, can not help but chest ups and downs, swallowing saliva.


    "As soon as I got out of trouble, I wanted to run rampant!"


    "If you want to be unrestrained, it seems that a body of Yuan Shen is not enough!"


    These two voices also resounded through the void.


    "Gee!"


    "Boom


    After the sound spread, there was a golden light on this void, and the breath of hegemony and the huge breath of swallowing the vitality of the void swept out at the same time.


    The sound of the ROC is resounding, and the sound makes people tremble for it. The shadow of a huge golden winged ROC bird, which is thousands of feet long, flutters its wings and strikes the sky, distorts the void, and directly impacts on the whirlpool of evil Qi.


    At the same time, the branches and leaves of Tianmu God are like dense chains of Qingguang God, showing wisps of ancient breath, swallowing vitality, distorting time and space, splitting up the void, and making a mess of time and space along the way.


    Among the 13 revived figures, one of them was fighting with Tianmu divine tree. The shadow of golden winged ROC bird and the chain like branches and leaves of Tianmu divine tree suddenly ran into the whirlpool of magic Qi.


    "Boom..."


    The naked eye can see that around the whirlpool of magic Qi, there began to appear a huge waste of dark, with energy tearing the void.


    Such energy impact is too terrible, the dark cracks appear, like a row of gullies exposed in the void, to tear this piece of void.


    "It will save you a lot of strength."


    The faint laughter resounded through the void. At the same time, a huge evil spirit permeated the void around Du Shaofu.


    "Buzz!"


    The four purple thunder tripods roared. On the four purple thunder tripods, the evil spirit was towering. A terrible claw came out, which was vast and huge, as if it could cover half of the void.


    The claws swept out, and five long cracks in the void were deep and dark, like five dark abysses hanging above the void.


    The claws tore the void and came down.


    "Not good!"


    At this moment, the spirit of Du Shaofu shuddered. From the depths of Yuan Shen, a shivering chill poured out, as if there was no resistance.


    "Shao Fu, be careful!"


    The terrible talons came, and the faces of kaloubatian were dignified to the extreme.


    But at the moment, even those magic powers, even if they are stronger than Kalou batian and Xuangu, feel powerless.


    The void was frozen, and a chill came out of their hearts, which was not for them to intervene.


    "Hiss!"


    There are five bright energies from the depths of the void. They come together and interweave to form a shining sword.


    The sword of the void blooms the ancient talisman secret pattern, traverses the void, and cuts directly on the terrible claw.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2148

    "Chi..."


    The sword did not cut the terrible claw, but it did cut the claw out of the crack, and the monstrous evil Qi spread into the void.


    The magic claw seems to be afraid of the sword, and suddenly retracts.


    distorts the virtual space. At this moment, the claw imprisons four purple thunder tripods.


    under the full control of Du Shaofu''s mind and mind, the four purple thunder tripods are easily seized and left by the magic claws.


    Through the connection in the purple thunder xuanding, a terrible wave of evil Qi would rush into the yuan God in Du Shaofu''s mind mud pill palace, quietly enough to destroy everything.


    But at this moment, the mysterious residual skill in Du Shaofu''s body was automatically operated, and the ancient atmosphere was diffused out, which made the yuan God play a quick witty.


    At the same time, in Du Shaofu''s mind, the thunder arc on the nine turn God thunder lotus erupted, and the spirit root and the spirit thunder in the yuan God immediately stirred up, which blocked the aftereffect of the evil Qi.


    "Chi la..."


    Another terrible bright sword emerged from the depths of the void, and was about to be chopped again at that terrible claw.


    "You five generations are not enough!"


    From the depths of the void, such a lifeless voice seems to be transmitted from the outside into the eternal tomb.


    "boom..."


    With the emergence of the sword, an evil spirit rolling together, in the thunder and lightning, a twelve Leaf Black Lotus emerged from the depths of the void.


    Around the huge twelve Leaf Black Lotus, innumerable evil spirits appeared, crying and howling, which directly blocked the sword.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The appearance of the sword awn and the twelve Leaf Black Lotus suddenly burst out countless sword awns, which were full of countless Ancient Runes.


    "Click, click, click..."


    At the same time, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird and the branches and leaves of the wood God all over the void, and the whirlpool of magic gas, which were collided by the red and blue flames of the void, finally could not bear the huge impact. The dark cracks were constantly splitting around, and the whole void was shaking and shaking, as if it was about to collapse at any time.


    "Rumble..."


    Finally, in a series of roars, it was as if the sky was falling.


    All kinds of energy rush into the sky, lightning and thunder!


    This vast void, from the abyss as the center, one after another to crumble!


    Above the void, the black runes of the twelve black lotus leaves are bright, and the breath of destruction pervades the void.


    This side of the void in reverse, as if heaven and earth in reverse!


    This kind of pressure is too terrible, shocking the world!


    This kind of power, let the Jialou batian, Qingfeng Taoist, Fengzhi saint, and other holy places, should also tremble, protect future generations, and regress one after another.


    Even those who practice in holy land dare not be affected easily.


    "Boom..."


    The whole sky is full of terror, and the sky and the earth are tearing apart!


    The eternal tomb is sinking, the whole demon battlefield is shaking and shaking, the boulders are falling, the ground is cracking, the mountains and rivers are crumbling!


    On the vast square outside the entrance of the tomb of eternity, the living creatures gather together, shivering and chilly!


    "What happened?"


    On the vast square outside the tomb of eternity, the eyes of seven nights are dignified.


    "Maybe it''s related to them. There must have been a great change in the tomb of eternity!"


    Huang ling''er opened her mouth, and her beauty was dignified.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s sunny and windy.


    "Long..."


    All of a sudden, without warning, on the boundary of three continents and nine states, the tide rose, the earth moved, the mountains and rivers moved back!


    ¡±Wuwu... "


    In the depths of the sky, suddenly, the evil spirit is rampant. Suddenly, it seems that something has been awakened in this world. Ghosts cry and howl, and the voice is frightening!


    "Long..."


    The earth trembled, and the clouds were rolling, and the evil spirit was surging to the sky, as if there were countless fierce beasts roaring and neighing to rush out of the dark ground.


    At the same time, countless creatures are affected by the three continents and nine states. From a certain place in the sky, the terrible and frightening breath permeates the void, making all living beings tremble and panic!


    "It''s going to change!"


    In the stone city of the wasteland and the mountain behind Du''s family, Lei Lao gazed at the direction of the battle field between the gods and demons. His eyes flashed with thunder and his eyebrows wrinkled. In the depths of the sky, the evil spirit was surging, and the darkness was swallowing everything.


    On a certain mountain peak, an old woman staggered and stood, her body trembling.


    On the old woman''s old face, she looked a little haggard. The evil spirit was surging in the depths of the sky, and the light sunlight was slanting, showing a kind of twilight.


    "My child, master is almost at the end of the day. The oil lamp will be exhausted one day. The road ahead depends on you." The old woman murmured to herself.


    The animal kingdom is a family of golden winged mires.


    Heaven and earth tremble, mountains and rivers shake.


    Looking at some place in the sky, Kalou batian looked dignified and frowned, and said, "is the catastrophe coming again after all..."The nine great families, the four seas, the Wutong Mountain and so on, all have the hidden and powerful breath.


    An old figure appeared in the deep void, looking at the reverse direction of the demon battlefield. Where the evil spirit rendered the sky and covered everything, the terrible breath seemed to hide a peerless demon.


    At this time, somewhere in the world is like the end of the world.


    That side is boundless, the vast is like the plain of the Star River, no longer only the serenity of the cold, also no longer have no life to step on.


    Here, the evil spirit is surging, countless evil shadows are in the sky, and ghosts are crying and howling.


    In the plain, there is a huge circle, the middle arc is divided into two, just form a yin and Yang poles, looming, one black and one white, cycling, just like the alternation of day and night, emitting light, distorting the void, and still resisting the rolling evil Qi.


    Inside the pattern of yin and Yang, a palace is floating in the air, just like a miracle.


    The three figures stood in the void outside the palace with a dignified face, and a middle-aged man in a plain robe was in the middle of the palace. His temperament was ethereal, and he was integrated with the heaven and earth around them.


    On the left is a teenager who seems to be only 12-3 years old, but his face is full of vicissitudes and wisdom. It is like the double pupils of a black hole. It seems to be able to see through the space and look at the past and present life. At the moment, it is also dignified.


    In the void in front of this young man, an old man with dishevelled hair and extremely sloppy body, looks dignified, and will not be under the shadow of the middle-aged and young people in the plain robe.


    "Boom..."


    Not far from the void, there are two figures.


    A graceful figure, but the whole body is hazy, a huge breath in the whole body twisted the void.


    The last one in rags, with a few weeds in his white hair, looked more dignified than ever.


    If Du Shaofu was here, he would be surprised. This guy was not Fu Yibai of Du family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2149

    ¡±Dongxian, nanru, Xiyao, beichi, Zhongtong, you have reached the end of your generation. Do you still want to change anything? "


    Inside the pattern of yin and Yang, there is a lifeless low voice coming out, resounding through the world.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The evil spirit is rolling in the sky. In the thunder and lightning, a twelve Leaf Black Lotus emerges from the void. Accompanied by the cry of ghosts, it explodes the distorted void around the pattern of yin and Yang.


    A huge cloud of demons gushed out, and a huge shadow appeared across the vast plain.


    Since the huge shadow around, the vast wave of evil Qi swept the sky and the earth, shaking the sky.


    "Long..."


    The whole world trembled, and the vast void around it began to collapse!


    There are countless huge ghosts emerging in the frightful evil spirit surging.


    The deep magic Qi talisman''s secret pattern blooms, swallowing the heaven and earth in the dark, as if it were the nine secluded opening!


    "Click, click, click..."


    The vast plain with the Yin and Yang patterns around the broken and cracked, twisted void in the collapse, there are twelve leaves of Black Lotus rotation.


    "Boom..."


    In that broken void, the earth was shaking in an instant, and a vast world emerged from the twisted and exploded void.


    Just like the whirlpool surging in the water, there is a undercurrent overflow, a vast world, like a broken sky, but it is natural and natural.


    The vast world is boundless, and the old mottled breath is diffused out.


    In the trembling of the three continents and nine states and the trembling of hundreds of millions of living beings, a vast land that will not be under the area of one state appears in the vast plain.


    This is the demon battlefield, mottled old!


    The seal is completely broken, the demon battlefield is born!


    "What''s the matter? Is this going to be a big bang?"


    "Is the end of the world? Who will save us?"


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Three land and nine states, animal kingdom, demon world, hundreds of millions of creatures panic, ten thousand animals howl and roar.


    In the depth of the demon battlefield, seven night sun, Huang ling''er, Zixuan, Su Muxin, and the doctor raise their eyes. The eternal tomb is also born in the demon battlefield. A terrible old breath rises in the sky, and strong figures appear and strange sounds bloom in the world.


    "It''s the holy ancestor!"


    "It''s them. It''s the tomb of eternity that''s broken!"


    "It''s the ROC emperor!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The tomb of eternity is broken, and the faces of the children who have retreated are surprised.


    It''s just that the atmosphere of the area is diffuse and open, and they dare not get close to it with their cultivation strength.


    In the tomb of eternity, the vast void is broken, the evil spirit spreads to the sky, and the sky appears.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with pale gold blood.


    The four purple thunder tripods were forcibly taken away by the magic claws, and were separated from the original spirit by the evil Qi. Du Shaofu was greatly affected and could not be stopped by himself.


    If it was not for the mysterious remnant skill in the body that was mainly used to resist the evil Qi flowing into the mind, it would have had serious consequences.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu really felt that he was immortal and immortal at the moment. He was very close to the cultivator of the holy land, but how small he was in front of the demon God.


    And that is still a god of the devil, if that demon revives, he is just a mole ant!


    At the same time, the war between the devil and the devil is coming to light again.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and saw the mysterious floating palace and five figures above the void. Among them were Fu Yibai and the old madman.


    "At the beginning you did not succeed, this time you still can''t do as you wish, put down God thunder Ding!"


    The void wrapped by evil Qi, the plain robe with ethereal temperament opens up in middle age. Above the void, there are five figures, including a white one and an old madman.


    In an instant, the fingerprints of the five men condensed, and the ancient breath and rune wave intertwined.


    The five energies were condensed and interwoven, and suddenly the sword light of countless Ancient Runes broke out and swept away towards the ghost God who had grasped the thunder tripod of the four gods.


    The terrible twelve Leaf Black Lotus once again waves the light, the black Rune gushes out, the breath destroys, the wind and thunder roar, so it is overturning the sky, overturning the universe!


    Fu Yibai, an old madman and a middle-aged vegetarian robe, are resisted by the twelve Leaf Black Lotus.


    "Hiss!"


    Grasp the four purple thunder xuanding shadow, in this moment, and the towering void of the huge shadow of fusion together.


    ¡±Wuwu... "


    The evil spirit is rampant. Suddenly, it seems that something has been awakened in this world, as if calling out all the evil spirits in this world to submit.


    The huge shadow stood up, and the evil spirit was towering. It seemed that there were countless fierce beasts roaring and neighing, and they wanted to rush out of the dark ground.


    Heaven and earth are deep and dark, covering the world.


    This evil spirit is so terrible that it makes people shudder and frighten. Even the 13 ancient strong men who wake up from the eternal tomb, as well as the super existence such as kaloubatian, Xuangu, Changsheng and so on, should be terrified.The whole sky was covered by the evil spirit. From the depths of the void, there was a rolling evil spirit. The sky began to flash and thunder.


    The sky is covered with darkness.


    ¡±Wuwu... "


    Countless gods and demons come out of the darkness, crazy in the world, crying and howling, and the evil spirit rages in the sky.


    The magic shadow after the fusion is more and more profound, also appears more and more upright!


    Since the huge shadow, there is a pair of huge eyes slowly opened, as if in the shadow of two big holes, eyes for dark gold, lifeless.


    But at the moment when the eyes were opened, there were lightning and thunder in the sky, and dark clouds gathered. The void was cracked in an instant, the mountains around them were shaking, the rivers were surging, the tide was rising and the tide was rising.


    Around the void, rolling evil Qi, there are countless evil shadows emerge, like a peerless evil devil from the depths of Jiuyou, crying and howling, the evil breath of the sky gathered, toward the Fu Yi Bai, the five old madmen swept.


    The fierce devil broke the world, tearing the void, and a large space was full of cracks.


    ¡±Broken


    At the same time, the energy of the old man''s hands was broken, and the light of the old man''s hands was floating.


    "Boom


    In a flash, the floating palace seems to be alive in general, breaking out of runes, dazzling, this space is suddenly shaking.


    Then the large palace rose up and whirled in the void. The dazzling beams of light from around the palace, like thunder, swept out in all directions!


    ¡±Long... "


    Such impact, let this piece of heaven and earth in trembling, roaring endlessly!


    Innumerable evil spirits are also collapsing, runes are broken, and the evil Qi is collapsing, sweeping all directions!


    But the floating palace, also in the impact of fierce demons, the rune was dim and broken, and began to crack!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2150

    "Boom


    Finally, the floating palace was completely broken and exploded in the void, making the void sink and the universe upside down, and the evil spirits around him were completely annihilated in the void.


    "Oh..."


    But just at this time, just as the suspended palace was broken and exploded, a dragon shadow only tens of Zhang long appeared, but it was bright in gold, with dark and mysterious lines. In an instant, it directly hit the big shadow.


    The song of a dragon startles the sky, resounding through the void, like the sound of heaven endlessly!


    Under this dragon chant, I don''t know why. After the explosion of the thirteen sacrificial platforms, the Dragon Qianchao and the thirteen sacrificial platforms woke up. One of the 13 strong men suddenly had eyes shining and poured out a huge horror color. His body trembled for no reason. Then he knelt down on one knee.


    "It''s my dad''s breath, it''s my dad''s breath!"


    In front of the crowd, the breath above the shadow of the dragon made little star''s eyes tremble. The breath was too familiar and connected with her blood. It was the breath on her father that she had never really seen before.


    "Long..."


    The shadow of the Dragon did not enter, the huge shadow trembled, and the evil spirit trembled!


    "Lu Shaoyou, long Xuan, you are Yin me. It''s a pity that everything is in vain..."


    At the same time, the lifeless voice makes people listen and tremble, and the voice is low. It seems to be gushing out from the nine secluded places under the earth. Countless evil spirits are gathered from the surrounding world. In a moment, a twelve Leaf Black Lotus whirls to release the infinite black light. Countless evil spirits come out, crying and Howling endlessly, which directly covers Du Shaofu and destroys everything!


    "Not good..."


    This sudden appearance of a scene, let many eyes suddenly change color.


    But too fast, the twelve leaf black lotus is also strong, five people can stop!


    "Kaka "


    under such a great power of destruction, infinite evil Qi burst out, and everything fell into the devil kingdom.


    "Chulala..."


    Many people even saw with their own eyes that under the twelve leaves of Black Lotus, Du Shaofu''s Dapeng golden wings, mysterious armor and flesh body were broken one after another.


    A large expanse of sky, burst out of infinite black light, Fu Yibai, old madman, middle-aged vegetarian robe, etc., also suddenly changed color!


    The twelve leaves of Black Lotus whirled, and the terrible breath destroyed everything. Du Shaofu felt that he was like a mole ant, unable to resist. He clearly felt that the ROC''s golden wings and green spirit armor on his body were cracking under the corrosion of the terrible evil spirit.


    "Am I going to die..."


    Du Shaofu left the last thought in his mind. He was powerless to stop everything. He felt a dark breath, like death. Only the mysterious remnant skills and several kinds of spirit thunder in his mind, and even the 3000 shock away thunder soul species of master qizun, were protecting the yuan God.


    But just for a moment, the evil spirit was irresistible, and Du Shaofu''s original spirit was falling into the endless darkness of nothingness.


    Before the last trace of consciousness, Du Shaofu seemed to see a strange light, alternating black and white, spinning in the void.


    "Roc Emperor..."


    "Dad


    "Shaofu..."


    "Brother..."


    When Du Shaofu heard such a sound, he broke his heart and lungs, and then he lost consciousness completely.


    With the opening of the demon battlefield and the birth of the world, there are hundreds of millions of living creatures in the realm of three continents and nine states.


    "It is said that the devil has been born, and the world will turn into a devil''s land, and all living creatures will die!"


    "What about the big forces, the nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan? Will they stop the demon God?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2151

    "It is said that many ancient strongmen, including the nine great masters, the golden winged Dapeng birds, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, have emerged from the eternal tomb. They were originally in the eternal tomb and oppressed a peerless demon God!"


    "I''ve heard absolutely reliable news that the demon God has gathered nine gods, Lei Ding, and no one can do anything about him. The nine masters, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, and the ancient strong ones who have gone out of their way are unable to do anything about it!"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is the first one worthy of being young and supreme. No one can defeat him in the same realm of cultivation. To become a holy martial art realm, he can contend with the holy military realm. But in the end, heaven envies the talents and loses himself in the battle field of heaven and devil!"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, was buried in the hands of the demon God. This time, there will be no miracle again!"


    "The nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, all have the ancient strongmen to go out, but Du Shaofu, the demon king, has been damaged. After all, this desolate country can''t be compared with the nine great masters. Those great schools inherited from ancient times to the present are difficult to surpass and replace."


    "Don''t look down upon the wasteland too much. It''s true that the demon king Du Shaofu has broken down. But now the wasteland is the same. Tianjiao and the supreme are like clouds, Du Xiaoyao, Purple Dragon Emperor, Du Yunlong, Tianjiang eighteen guards, Dai Xingyu, Dongfang Qingmu, Ming demon, and so on. Their Tianjiao supremacy will last for a long time


    "It''s also said that there are golden winged Dapeng birds, Taoists, farmers, Confucianists and other forces with good relations in the wasteland, and they still have unlimited potential."


    "Taoists, farmers, and Confucianists should value the potential of Du Shaofu, the demon king. Now that Du Shaofu is in trouble, whether they will take care of the barren country is unknown. The only thing that the desolate country can rely on now is probably the golden winged Dapeng bird clan!"


    "Will the end of the world really come when the devil is born?"


    "If the world turns into a devil''s land, the nine great masters, the Phoenix clan, the dragon clan and so on, will they really stand idly by, or will they be able to avoid this catastrophe and stay out of it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All of them were in a state of panic.


    With the birth of the demon battlefield, all kinds of news spread like a storm and spread all over Sanlu and Jiuzhou in a very short time.


    At the time when the end of the world was approaching, the damage of Du Shaofu, the demon king, did not cause the greatest shock!


    Wasteland, stone city.


    The emperor of ROC fell down on the battlefield of the demons and made the whole desolate country and the whole stone city fall into grief!


    The stone city, which has been huge enough to enter the most prosperous and vast city of Sanlu and Jiuzhou, is in grief.


    "Heaven, please have a miracle again, let the ROC emperor revive!"


    Some old people in stone city even spontaneously burned incense and prayed, and their eyes were moist in order to have a miracle again.


    These old people know what emperor Dapeng has done for Shicheng. He has protected Shicheng for many times and made a small border town. Nowadays, Shicheng''s descendants have changed greatly because of its changes.


    These old people keep all this in mind, as well as the children of the whole stone city.


    Late at night, stone city, often have the voice of prayer spread out, gather together, reverberate in the whole stone city, by adding sorrow!


    Stone city, imperial palace!


    in the hall, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, yilao, yepiaoling, dongfangqingmu, Mingyao, yiqingrong, Du Yunlong, tianjiangshibawei, etc. gather together.


    In the huge hall, the air is also tight.


    Everyone looked heavy and said nothing.


    Such an atmosphere makes the space seem to solidify.


    "The ROC emperor is not dead, he will return, I will leave for a period of time, closed to the Holy Land!" At the head of the hall, Du Xiaoyao said such a sentence. The golden pupils are confident, glittering with golden brilliance. They are born with the spirit of king, which makes people tremble!


    "I''ll be away for a while, waiting for my father to come back!" The little star opens his mouth, but on his immature face, his eyes are full of a kind of mature and obviously inconsistent with his face!


    Then, Du Xiaoyao, the little star got up and left.


    "Sister, where are you going, uncle Xiaoyao? Is my father really not dead?"


    Du Xiaohuang looked at the back of the little star and asked Du Xiaoyao.


    , "little fellow, you go back to Wutong Mountain to wait for me!"


    "Little girl film, your father''s life, no one can take away!"


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing did not look back, but left such words, echoing in the palace hall.


    In the hall, the eastern green wood, the ghost demon, the night floating Ling, the eternal jade, Li Xue, and so on, all of these desolate countries and the world''s core, also face each other face to face, with complex eyes, excitement, joy, doubt, expectation


    "The wasteland depends on all of you here."


    Du Tingxuan got up and looked at the people in the hall one by one. After nodding, he looked calm and could not afford any waves. Then he left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Legalists.In the huge inner city, it seems that some talents have been withered. Among the younger generation, it is difficult for them to stand out from the rest of the world. Among the young children, some are outstanding, but they are too young to carry the banner of the younger generation of Legalists.


    However, because of this, Legalists attach great importance to these gifted posterity, and their degree of protection has been deepened a lot. Through all kinds of dangerous training, the powerful members of the clan will secretly intervene.


    Ancient stone chamber, engraved with talisman and secret patterns.


    On an ancient stone bed, a middle-aged figure sat cross legged, with a curved face. It must have been graceful and handsome when he was young.


    This middle-aged body does not have any breath fluctuation, but just sit on the stone bed quietly, without any reason, it shows a general trend.


    This is the general trend. I''m afraid that only those with stronger strength can feel it.


    In the stone chamber, Qin Tianshi, the sage ancestor of Legalists, stood in awe and reverence in front of this middle-aged man.


    "This is a great pity. If it can be used by our Legalists, those talents will help us to have a lot of experience. You have done too much, but this is the end of the matter, everything is over, and the disaster is over. There is one born supreme who can be cultivated well."


    Middle aged mouth, the figure is calm, like the calm water, no ripples.


    "It seems that the little girl''s heart is not stable!" Qin Honglong said, eyes a little complicated.


    "I comfort myself!" The middle-aged said such five words.


    hearing the speech, Qin Honglong also looked a little surprised. He was very clear that for them, any amazing younger generation would be just a water moon in the mirror before they finally took that step.


    From ancient times to the present, Qin Honglong has seen many kinds of talents among the younger generation of Legalists, just like the most recent Qin Wudi. It was never amazing at first, but it also withered in the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2152

    Therefore, to be able to let him see the younger generation in his eyes is absolutely extraordinary, and to be able to pacify the present one is enough to prove that the little girl''s nature is great.


    "Now there are some outstanding descendants in that desolate country. In time, it may become a disaster." Qin Honglong continued.


    "Forget it, it''s not a worry. If the golden winged ROC birds are attracted to attack, that guy will not be easy to provoke. The demon God has come out, and the nine gods, Lei Ding, have already fallen into the hands of the demon cult. Nobody can stop everything. I guess the people of the demon sect will not let go of the wasteland first."


    The middle-aged light mouth, suddenly stopped for a moment, has been Gu Jing Wu Bo''s eyes in a little wave, said: "strictly speaking, those people of the demon sect, will not let go of the Du family, will not let go of anyone who has thunder pulse..."


    "What happened at the beginning? The thunder and martial pulse of Du''s family is not simple. Why didn''t you leave a name at the beginning?" Qin Honglong was curious. The thunder pulse was not simple. The Du family, who was able to bear such pulse, suddenly appeared. In the disaster in ancient times, there was no thunder pulse left.


    But Qin Honglong is very sure that the Du family, who is able to bear such thunderous pulse, has a long history.


    "Thunder and martial pulse..."


    The middle-aged sighed a little, and then said, "the little girl has awakened the thunder and martial pulse. Don''t let her be dissatisfied. Don''t move the so-called wasteland again. I need to close down for a period of time, and then I will try to get in touch with the main clan."


    "For so many years, the main clan has never contacted us. Can we still contact the Lord clan?"


    "Once we can''t get in touch with the main clan, we may not be able to be alone," Qin Hong said with concern


    "The world was sealed by the Dragon God and other people. The people of the main clan wanted to contact, but they were afraid that they could not contact."


    The middle-aged voice dropped, raised his hand and waved his hand to signal Qin Honglong to leave.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yin Yang family.


    Mountain peaks, moon like practice.


    The moon saint''s graceful figure, long skirt, covered by the moon, adds a bit of mystery. His face is pale, but his whole body is hazy and covered with brilliance.


    "I don''t know the future. It''s a mystery..."


    The moon Saint pinches the finger, the eye is like the star, the star is shining, the complexion is dignified, the corner of the mouth has the light bloodstain overflow.


    "I believe that all three thousand masters of the world have their own arrangements."


    In front of the moon saint''s body, a vicissitudes figure looked into the deep sky, and his voice was melodious. He said, "the disaster of heaven and earth is coming again. I need to shut up for a period of time, and then I will try to contact the main clan."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Famous.


    Cangshan is magnificent, majestic and magnificent, and the towers and palaces are shining.


    "That old tree is still alive. It''s a big problem. The thunder and martial veins are awakened. It''s extraordinary at this time. I''ll close the door and recover and contact the main clan as soon as possible." In the hot ancient cave, an old man opened his mouth.


    "Yes..." Su Sanyan leaves.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "That strange dragon has a mysterious origin, and the thunder and martial pulse appears. It seems that it was the last move set by the original man. I want to close up and recover for a period of time."


    Dragon people, some people speak.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The animal kingdom is a family of golden winged mires.


    "I''ve searched the whole area, but I haven''t found anything. If my life should not be cut off, it will not be. Let''s wait and see what happens." An overbearing old man opened his mouth with deep golden eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With the birth of the demon battlefield and the arrival of the demon God, the three continents and nine states are in full swing and people are in a state of panic.


    However, among the nine great powers, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and other major forces, there was no news spread, and no children were born. It seemed that the collective disappeared.


    Shangzhou, huanzong.


    At dusk, the palace courtyard, high mountains and majestic peaks are rendered like gold by the rays of the sun, and the clouds are misty, like the fire.


    Reflected by the sunset, Su Muxin''s hair is pouring, a face that is enough to seduce all sentient beings. The beauty is breathtaking, but at the moment, his face looks sad and his eyes are gloomy.


    "It seems that you are really in love with him."


    The voice came from a very beautiful woman, but she looked very young. She was very young. Her eyebrows and eyes were full of spring. It was Tang Meiling.


    "He is the supervisor of my ho Huan sect. I''m afraid it should be!" Su Muxin opened his mouth and bit his lips.


    "I didn''t say who it was. You didn''t mean it."


    Tang Meiling smiles, and Su Muxin stand together, looking at Su Muxin, it seems that at any time with the spring of the eyes, if you want to drip water, enough to let the world men for it, then Daimei frown, said to Su Muxin: "that guy survived several times, this time may also be safe and sound."


    "Is there really any miracle..."


    Su Muxin looks at the distance, his eyes droop, his voice drops and he leaves slowly. The sadness in his eyes flashes by and is not easy to grasp.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ancient space, steep mountain walls, lush trees.


    There are winding rivers in the mountains, with mountains on both sides and deep blue.


    Several old buildings cover it, not spectacular, but simple and quiet.


    "Master, is he really dead? You should find a way to save him."


    In the stone chamber, Ouyang is so cool and peerless that his face is full of tears and grief.


    "It''s late, everything is late!" The old madman was dishevelled and his eyes were deep as the sea. At the moment, he shook his head and looked pale.


    "Master, you must have a way to cultivate yourself to the heaven." Ouyang Shuang kept pleading and shaking the arm of the old madman.


    "The spirit of the dead and the bone is gone. How can we save it? The Dragon God and the three thousand masters of the world will come here, and there will be no way Said the old madman, shaking his head.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wutong Mountain, Phoenix family.


    the ancient earth, the flame Indus, blot out the sky, far away, such as a boundless fire.


    Vast ancient buildings stand in the mountains, filled with ancient mottled traces.


    "I want revenge, I want to practice hard, I want to kill that demon God to avenge my father!"


    On Du Xiaohuang''s small head, her eyes are full of blue flame.


    "Girl, don''t be sad, maybe there will be a miracle."


    Her voice was as faint as a fairy voice. Zixuan stood behind Du Xiaohuang, dressed in purple clothes, sketching the posture of floating temptation. Her eyes fluctuated and confused. Her red lips opened and she murmured to herself, "at the beginning, he was alive. His life was not something that anyone wanted to accept."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Continuous mountains, dense transpiration.


    This is a mysterious and secluded place, with extraordinary elixir spreading everywhere, and the energy of heaven and earth is amazing.


    At the top of the mountain, there is a simple courtyard.


    "Master, is brother Shaofu really dead? Do you have any way to save brother Shaofu?"


    Dai Xingyu shed tears, and her eyebrows seem to be frowning but not frowning. Originally, the smoke in the cage is dim, and the pure eyes are sad and gloomy.


    A girl in green stands behind her, her clear and bright eyes are light blue, her long eyelashes are slightly crooked, her white skin is full of pink, and she stands at the back with a dignified expression, her dark eyebrows frowning and no words.


    "There is no way to return to the sky. The man who was killed by the demon God, let alone the ghost God, has disappeared. Even if he remains, no one in the world can save him."


    In front of Dai Xingyu, a beautiful woman in plain clothes sat cross her knees. The long dress in plain Palace Dress appeared simple and elegant, with a kind of natural noble spirit, but her face was pale at the moment.


    "No, brother Shaofu will not die. If he is so good, God will not let him die." Dai Xingyu is crying, crying pear with rain.


    "Ding..."


    Suddenly, there is a pleasant sound of guzheng. At the beginning, it is fresh and relaxed, with infinite charm. Listening attentively, it seems that it has a magic power, which makes people gradually indulge in it.


    "Illusory big thousand two boundless, a chance encounter, finally unforgettable


    Meet early summer leave a smile, do not know, what harm


    That year, it was drizzling and rainy, and the zither music stretched across the lotus pond "


    in the music, the melody is graceful and touching:" since it''s no chance, why should we swear


    Today''s variety, like water without trace


    The sky is still cold and the water is still cold. In my dream, the sound of Zheng is singing softly. Louwailou, Shanwai mountain, and people outside Loushan haven''t returned. Looking back on the wild goose character, I have forgotten Sichuan earlier. The people who play Qin are full of tears.


    On the evening of the Ming and the evening of the Ming Dynasty, you have become a stranger. Today is not yesterday. Autumn is as old as before, and people are empty and thin... "


    The Guzheng music is like the sounds of nature. At first, it is beautiful and emotional, then it is gentle and sorrowful. Finally, it makes people mourn for no reason.


    Even the beautiful women in plain clothes on the mountain peak, Dai Xingyu and Xiaoqing, were intoxicated and could not recall it for a long time.


    "It''s my aunt playing the piano..." A moment later, Dai Xingyu opened his mouth, and his eyes fluctuated.


    "The catastrophe of heaven and earth is coming, and the world is going to be turbulent. If you practice hard, I need to shut up for a period of time." "


    the beautiful woman regained her consciousness and watched Dai Xingyu''s voice record. The body sitting cross legged disappeared in the void.


    Quiet deep valley, simple courtyard, surrounded by mist.


    On the pavilion, some people sit upright. The Guqin in front of him is still.


    In the smoke hazy, looking from afar, you can also feel that it is a graceful woman.


    For a moment, the woman got up, her delicate body was like a jade willow, light and tender, and her temperament was full of antique flavor, and the beauty was like a fairy coming out of the painting.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Woo Hoo..."


    I don''t know where in the world it is. The terrible breath makes people feel desolate and destroyed from the depths of the soul, with the sound of ghosts crying and howling.


    The mountains are vast, but the magic air is floating."Congratulations to the devil, congratulations to the devil. No one can stop us in the future!"


    The sound reverberates, the evil spirit is towering, so big dark deep hall, dozens of figures stand respectfully.


    There are nine magic emperors, five thunder envoys, magic temple, Kalou jue''er and demon Lingzi.


    Inside the hall, there is an inscription of magic shadow. There is no figure on the top of a big chair on the back. However, there is a black evil spirit standing in the hall, slowly diffused and lifeless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2153

    "That boy is not dead yet. Someone intervenes, but it will not be the same as before. Even if they come again, it will not help."


    With a slight pause, the voice of indifference continued to spread from the black evil spirit.


    "The day when all of us shut down and we are fully recovered is the time to accomplish our eternal great cause."


    The sound spread in this barren land, the earth for the crack spread, the lake surging, the tide rising


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Broken earth, broken walls mottled.


    A middle-aged man in a plain robe stood with his hands on his back and his pale face could not cover up an ethereal temperament. His eyes were drooping and his face was dignified. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    "The boy also died. Is it really impossible to recover the disaster this time?"


    A seemingly only 12-3-year-old boy looks heavy, the pale face does not have any immature, but is filled with vicissitudes and wisdom.


    Middle age is still drooping eyes, as if and this earth space naturally integrated together, the expression on the face is very calm.


    "Well, if we really can''t go back to the sky, the seal of the world has been broken, we can go back. We can''t go back to the sky for the hundreds of millions of creatures. It''s a big deal that we can bring some good seedlings to the world when we can''t bring them back."


    Young people continue to open their mouth, deep like the double pupil of a black hole, as if able to see through the space, looking at the past and present life.


    "It''s not a foregone conclusion."


    All of a sudden, the middle-aged man looked up to the sky with a faint Rune in his eyes.


    "Do you think it''s us who can stop the demon, or the nine people in the world, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, who can stop the demon?"


    How could he not know that even in their five heyday, the young man could not do anything to the evil spirits of his heyday.


    We should know that the Dragon God and the Lord of the three thousand worlds only sealed it, but never killed it.


    "If you want to kill that demon, it''s not a matter of strength at all. Otherwise, Du Shaofu will not be recognized by God Lei Ding. The thunder and martial pulse on him proves that this is arranged by the Lord of three thousand worlds." Middle aged said.


    "But the boy is dead, and the spirit of the bones is gone, and there is no trace left!" Young eyes.


    They have searched carefully, and nothing in this world can escape their prying and searching. Even if there is a trace of immortal spirit, it is absolutely impossible to escape their prying.


    "Is Du Shaofu really dead..." Middle aged people have doubts in their eyes.


    "You didn''t die, boy?" Asked the young man in surprise.


    "The boy has several kinds of spirit thunder. Even if the boy is dead, what about those spirit thunder?" Middle aged said.


    "The spirit of thunder can''t be destroyed. It may dissipate between heaven and earth. One day, it will still reappear in this world." Said the young man.


    "Even if the spirit of spirit and thunder dissipates, there will certainly be traces left, but we have not found any traces."


    The middle-aged man shook his head, looked at the vicissitudes of life and said, "the demon God was left by the Dragon God again, and I believe that the Lord of the three thousand worlds certainly has plans."


    After a pause, the middle-aged continued: "besides, there are many variables in this world. What will happen in the end? Everything is still unknown."


    "But the nine masters, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and so on, these people may not necessarily be able to fight, most will take good care of themselves and seek protection." Said the boy.


    "The catastrophe has come again. This is the final calm. As for the final outcome, it depends on the will of heaven."


    The middle-aged sighs, the body quietly breath fluctuation, this piece of space is quietly concussion.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ancient Tianzong, mangmangmang mountains, endless, towering peaks, lush and dark green.


    On the top of the mountain, there are clouds.


    "My disciple, you will not die. You will not die."


    On the mountain peak, an old man in a blue and white plain robe and carrying an ancient sword on his shoulder and back. At the moment, his half bundle of half scattered white hair is in disorder. The original elegant white hair and a bunch of white beard are not sure whether they are stained with tears or saliva and snot, which makes the original immortal demeanor, like an immortal, disappear, especially in his mouth A front door teeth protrude, at the moment, quietly crying and spitting, which makes people really look at you differently.


    But at this moment, everyone can see the sadness in the eyes of the old man. At such an age, he still cries like a child. It can be seen that the pain in his heart is so deep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It has been a little half a month since the birth of the demon battlefield. Hundreds of millions of creatures are still immersed in fear and fear.


    The void space is dark all around. It seems to exist in the cracks of space. Only occasionally there is the sound of air flow in the space.


    In this dark void space, if you look at it carefully, there is a wisp of white light flashing, alternating black and white, but the cycle is not extinguished, there is an invisible and mysterious ancient power wave, wrapped in a blood mist."Zizi..."


    What is strange is that in the blood mist, there is a golden flash, arc wave


    I don''t know how long after that, when Du Shaofu regained consciousness, he felt pain from the depth of Yuan Shen.


    But apart from consciousness and pain, he could not feel any light. Du Shaofu tried hard to open his eyes, but found that everything was out of control.


    This recovery of a wisp of consciousness is too weak, like floating duckweed.


    Du Shaofu recalled everything. At last, he was hit by the demon God, and his body and yuan God were shattered under the impact, and he was unable to stop him.


    "I don''t seem to be dead..."


    But at the moment, the recovered consciousness let Du Shaofu know that he was not dead.


    Trying to recall, Du Shaofu remembered that when he was completely powerless, he had a mysterious circle of black and white inlaid around him.


    This silent, dark and empty space seems to have no time to exist, and I don''t know how long it has passed.


    Du Shaofu''s recovery of that wisp of consciousness has become stronger and stronger, and the yuan God is also gradually waking up, and even Du Shaofu has been able to feel the spirit and thunder power of the fusion of the spirit and God.


    "It''s all broken. It''s not going to die..."


    When the yuan God peeped into it, Du Shaofu knew why he was so dark that his body had already been broken into pieces, and even the yuan God was greatly affected.


    This kind of influence is fatal to the body and spirit of any strong man, and it can''t be safe at all.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that he was not dead, and his body was not seriously damaged by the collapse of his body.


    "Eh..."


    Under a peep, Du Shaofu found the black-and-white halo around his broken body. The breath was mysterious and ancient. The arc in the middle was separated. The cycle of black and white was endless, like the alternation of day and night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2154

    Du Shaofu immediately recognized the black-and-white circle, that is, when he was about to die out of spirits and spirits, he protected the mysterious halo, and then he lost consciousness.


    At the moment, he was still alive under the hand of the devil. Du Shaofu had basically decided that he must be protected by this mysterious halo.


    His consciousness fluctuated. Du Shaofu could not use his mysterious body, but his body was in the blood fog of his broken body. However, the electric arc of purple and gold color was overflowing. The channels of the blood mist of the flesh were slowly merging and recovering. It was mysterious and mysterious. If there were strong people here, he would be deeply shocked.


    Under the immortal body, Du Shaofu''s body seems to have been broken. In fact, his blood, flesh, bones, five viscera and six Fu organs, blood channels and so on are secretly connected, broken and continuous, broken but not destroyed.


    Du Shaofu''s body recovered under the immortal body, and the purple and gold electric arc overflowed everywhere. However, the pain from his muscles, bones and flesh still made Du Shaofu unable to isolate himself. Even the broken body could not speak, which was a kind of torture.


    At last, Du Shaofu''s body recovered, and the spirit in his mind was intact.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as his body was fully recovered, Du Shaofu could not help but scream in a low voice. He opened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with gold and light. His body was full of thunder and his breath was killing.


    At the same time, the mysterious black-and-white halo, which had been enveloping Du Shaofu''s broken flesh and blood mist, disappeared quietly.


    Du Shaofu''s body was bright and clean, and his eyes examined his body. Even the heaven and earth bag on his body, the magic sword array in his body, the purple gold sky palace and the nine turn God thunder lotus were not far away from him.


    Du Shaofu took Zijin tianque, Huanyan Dao array and jiuzhuanshen leilian into his body. His mind moved, and behind him was golden. The ROC''s golden wings spread, and the thirty-six true ROC feathers filled with golden light. However, everything seemed very weak at the moment.


    After confirming that everything was ok, Du Shaofu escaped from the bag of heaven and earth and put on a purple robe.


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, at this moment, a bright purple electric light did not know where it came from. It was clear that there was no fluctuation of breath. However, Du Shaofu could not and could not stop it, and it directly swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    The arc was dazzling, and a dazzling light swept into Du Shaofu''s eyes, which closed them.


    When Du Shaofu opened his eyes again, it was no longer dark. There was a dazzling light spreading around. It was an ancient mountain collapsed with mottled marks.


    The sudden change made Du Shaofu wary and puzzled. But at this moment, the mountain peak began to fluctuate and a tall and straight figure appeared.


    This is a middle-aged man who looks very young. He is dressed in a blue robe. His brows are heroic and his eyes are like Yang. He can overlook the earth. He is just an illusory figure, but he is rippling with a supreme prestige.


    "Master, it''s you! "


    when he looked at the illusory shadow of a man in green robe before his eyes, Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly trembled. This was the third time that he had seen the supreme virtual man.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu got the purple thunder Xuan tripod in the sealed ancient land of Zhongzhou. Du Shaofu first met the supreme man in front of him for the first time, and the second time was after nirvana in the divine space.


    This is the third time that Du Shaofu has seen him. The supreme man in front of him is the most powerful one who is known as the Lord of three thousand thousand worlds and has suppressed evil spirits and demons!


    Looking at Du Shaofu with a smile, the man in green robe said, "it''s necessary for you to escape from death and experience death."


    "Master, are you helping..."


    Du Shaofu understood that he could escape from death. It was the Lord of three thousand thousand worlds who could protect himself in the hands of the demon God. Besides the Dragon God, there was only the Lord of the three thousand worlds in front of him.


    "I had expected that the little devil would not be able to go wild in my place." The man in green robe said with a faint smile.


    "Boy, you have been entrusted by your predecessors. The nine purple thunder tripods have been taken away by the devil. I have failed!"


    Du Shaofu felt guilty and dejected. At the beginning, the Lord of the three thousand worlds told him that he needed to integrate the other eight tripods as soon as possible, gather the nine tripods, and order the nine families to have a chance to eradicate the evil spirits in this troubled world. If other purple thunder tripods were controlled by evil spirits, the world would be ruined and become a devil''s land.


    "I know and expect it." Smell speech, green robe man''s face with a smile, not surprised.


    "Master, you already know the result? "


    Du Shaofu was shocked and puzzled.


    The man in green robe shook his head, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "no, it''s just that the result is expected. I couldn''t do anything to that demon at first, let alone you..."


    "Master, what should I do now? The devil has been out of trouble. I''m afraid it won''t be long before the world will become a devil''s land!"


    Du Shaofu looked dignified, but he didn''t think he was any sage, nor did he have the heart of giving up everything for the world.But when he saw the corner of the catastrophe, his life was ruined, his corpses were strewn with blood. Du Shaofu didn''t want the old and weak women and children to howl all over the field, nor did he want his relatives and children to be covered by the catastrophe.


    "There is still some time, the devil has been out of trouble, and the devil emperor has some small skills, but they have not recovered to the strongest state at the beginning. If the people left by the nine members can make the devil worry about it!" Said the man in green robe.


    "The nine purple thunder tripod has fallen into the hands of the demon God. I''m afraid it''s hard to command the nine people."


    Du Shaofu shook his head. When he was a famous scholar in the ninth day of junior high school, the Legalists couldn''t listen to their own orders and would like to kill themselves. Although the Confucianists and farmers have a good relationship with themselves, they don''t know their attitude once they are ordered.


    This time, the nine great masters came out of the ancient ancestors from the eternal tomb. They were all ancient and powerful powers. In the eternal tomb, there was no sign of fighting against the demon. It was more like watching on the wall. Du Shaofu could not imagine that he was holding nine purple thunder tripods, and he might not be able to command those people, not to mention the purple thunder tripod on his body It was also taken away by the devil.


    "Do you really think that if you gather the nine purple thunder tripods, those people of the nine will listen to you?"


    With a smile, the man in green robe looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the vast universe, the vast expanse and the numerous races, but what remains unchanged is that the absolute strength has the absolute right to speak. If I hadn''t beaten the nine people and sealed the world, do you think they would like to suppress those evil emperors and demons in the demon battlefield?"


    "Er


    On hearing this, he looked at the master of the three thousand thousand worlds. Du Shaofu was suddenly a little stunned. It seemed that the style of work of the master of the three thousand worlds was not ordinary.


    In his eyes, Du Shaofu felt that the work style of the three thousand masters of the world was really to his own taste.


    "Master, I''m afraid you are powerless now."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. No matter the nine masters or the demon sect, they thought that after they had broken through to the holy land, they had the power to fight.


    But now Du Shaofu realized that there was also a huge gap between the levels of holy places.


    Such as the moon saint, Xuangu and so on, is not Qin Honglong and so on can compare.


    And the magic emperor, Huo Lei Zi, Tianmu Shenshu, and the nine elders who came out of the eternal tomb this time, are not even able to compete with the ordinary martial arts realm. Even the ordinary Holy Land practitioners do not even have the ability to resist in front of them.


    Remembering that the Legalists had also stepped out of an ancient strongman, Du Shaofu knew that even after he had set foot in the holy land, the reunion of the family originally wanted would not be realized.


    On second thought, Du Shaofu knew that he had no strength to beat the nine people like the Lord of the three thousand worlds, and to deal with the most powerful demon.


    The man in green robe looked at Du Shaofu, and with a smile, he said, "are you afraid, or are you afraid of death?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2155

    On second thought, Du Shaofu knew that he had no strength to beat the nine people like the Lord of the three thousand worlds, and to deal with the most powerful demon.


    The man in green robe looked at Du Shaofu, and with a smile, he said, "are you afraid, or are you afraid of death?"


    "Not afraid, not afraid of death, but afraid that their own strength is not enough, can not be able to be a big responsibility." Du Shaofu said that he had never been able to break through the holy land. He could not talk about fighting with the nine masters and the demon king of the demon sect.


    "Everything is done according to God''s will, and the rest depends on the will of heaven. There is nothing you and I can do about it!"


    The man in green robe looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said: "everything has its own arrangement, but it''s still on you in the end. I can''t do anything now. What you have to do is to continue to strengthen yourself. You are the last chance. If you lose, the world will only be reduced to the devil kingdom. There are millions of creatures in this world In your success or failure! "


    the man in green robe looked at Du Shaofu, swept his illusory long sleeves in front of him and said," this is the last trace of vitality I left in this world, and it will never appear again. The last thing I left for you is that I used some leftover bits and pieces of refining tools to imitate a treasure in my sister''s hand, which has many magical effects. "


    when the voice dropped, the figure of the man in green robe slowly disappeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    But at this time, in front of the mountain, there is a breath wave, release the sky light, wave the ancient breath.


    A simple long sword appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes, suspended in the air. The light of the sword was as bright as the sun, and the sword light overflowed. The secret patterns of the talisman lingered, and the sharp breath rushed into the sky!


    "hum! "


    around the sword body, the wind and thunder are clanging, and the whole mountain peak is shaking in the void!


    "It was the sword at the beginning!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes glowed with gold and recognized the origin of the sword.


    At the beginning, outside the eternal tomb, the 13 illusory figures each held an ancient and simple sword. Finally, they gathered together and attracted all the practitioners of holy land to chase away. This is the sword in front of them.


    "What a strange pressure!"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. The breath and pressure that permeated the sword was more effective on the original spirit, which made the spirit of sainthood practitioners tremble.


    That terrible pressure, like to be able to chop the yuan God!


    "The treasure is here, and no one has got it."


    Du Shaofu was beaming with joy. The sword was not ordinary. It was too powerful to be compared with other holy vessels. Otherwise, the purple and golden sky palace in the temple would not roar. It seemed that he wanted to get out of his body, but he had a kind of instinctive fear and scruples.


    In addition to showing fear for the purple thunder xuanding, Zijin tianque has never showed any fear in front of any weapons. How could Du Shaofu guess the value of this sword!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the sword in front of him. The sword was as white as a jade. He looked at it from a distance. It was like a sword with a towering edge that would be swept into the palace of mud balls in his mind, which made yuan Shen tingle and tremble!


    At first, Du Shaofu thought that so many practitioners of the holy land had gone after him. It must have been that someone had acquired this sword. It turned out that this sword was hidden here and had never been acquired by anyone.


    "Acknowledge the Lord!"


    On Du Shaofu''s pale face, the corner of his mouth lifted a smile and began to try to recognize the Lord.


    However, Du Shaofu was worried that although he was physically recovered at the moment, what he suffered was a fatal blow, and he had no combat power at all. If he wanted to forcibly take such treasures that the strongmen in the holy land could not take, it would be difficult.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu was worried. The sword, which was suspended in the air, roared. The light of the sword was dazzling and turned into a bright streamer. It was like a flash of lightning, and it swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    The sword light is dazzling, imposing, the wind and thunder are sonorous, and the space is pierced.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t feel the intention of killing. The sword light seemed to have good intentions, and it was like trying to enter the body.


    "Come on


    This was left by the master of the three thousand worlds. Du Shaofu bit his teeth and let the sword light enter his brow.


    "Boom


    The sword light into the body, in Du Shaofu''s mind as if it was a bright day, and countless swords spread in his mind and poured into the mud pill palace.


    A huge pressure fluctuation, sword light interweaved in the mud pill palace, bright and dazzling.


    "Acknowledge the Lord!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s original spirit also directly gathered together and poured into the sword light to recognize the ancient and simple sword.


    Suddenly, with the connection between the yuan God and the sword, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen appeared in a world of sword light.


    A huge stream of information also poured into Du Shaofu''s mind.


    This huge information about the sword, including the method of urging and the magical effect, was infused into Du Shaofu''s mind at the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2156

    "Hula..."


    As time went by, Du Shaofu sat on the top of the mountain.


    After the information about the sword faded in his mind, Du Shaofu still closed his eyes, and a golden light came out of his body, forming a golden halo. The secret patterns of the talisman were flashing, and his breath was full of tyranny, which covered his whole body.


    Du Shaofu is breathing and adjusting his breath.


    His injuries were too serious. Du Shaofu and the magic Temple fought fiercely, prompting the four purple thunder xuanding.


    In the final battle, several powerful martial arts masters, though relying on the power of Huo Lei Zi, had already brought Du Shaofu to an end.


    Since his practice, he has fought countless wars, but this one in the eternal tomb is definitely the most arduous one Du Shaofu has ever experienced.


    The heavy damage to the extreme, also consumed to the extreme, in the end, Du Shaofu almost disappeared.


    Du Shaofu is recovering and breathing.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body surface was permeated with starlight, blue light and thunder light


    This is the mystery of yin and Yang''s stars, the mystery of Fangji, and Du Shaofu''s thunder and lightning from thunder and martial pulse


    These profound meanings interweave, emit light, gorgeous.


    Looking from afar, the mountain where Du Shaofu is located is shrouded in brilliant light, just like a rising sun rising slowly and releasing its bright light.


    Du Shaofu was only half a step away from Shengwu state last time, but failed in the end.


    At the end of the war in the tomb of eternity, Du Shaofu could do nothing, but it is undeniable that he benefited a lot.


    In particular, with the help of the power of the torpedoes, we really feel the power from the holy land, and the benefits we get can only be understood but cannot be explained.


    Du Shaofu was very aware of the great benefits of this, and now he wanted to understand it for the first time to help him break through the holy land.


    The gods and the flesh have gathered together, and the nine powerful magic emperors have been fully integrated. Once they return to their true peak, they will begin to sweep across the three continents and nine states.


    Legalists, famous masters, strategists, dragon clan and so on all have ancient ancestors. The strong can walk out of the eternal tomb. None of them can be compared with the ordinary practitioners of holy land.


    This time, Du Shaofu knew that he would not have such good luck next time.


    However, this did not disappoint Du Shaofu. When he was in Shicheng, he was confronted with a large legalist school. It was like a mole ant facing an elephant. Compared with the present situation, the situation was more and more close.


    "As long as we break through the Holy Land and go up to a higher level, our self-protection will be strengthened."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart that no matter how strong the demon God was and how powerful the Legalists and other ancestors could be, he would never be able to be the fish on the chopping board to be slaughtered. As long as he broke through the holy land, he would surely be able to protect himself.


    As the Lord of the three thousand worlds said, it is the most important thing to do everything possible, listen to the destiny, and strive to enhance one''s cultivation.


    "The outside world should think I''m dead..."


    Du Shaofu was distracted. He thought of his relatives and the figures of Qi Yexi, Su Muxin, Ouyang Shuang and Sima Muhan. He was afraid that the outside world had thought that his spirits were all gone. Du''s family members, Qi Yexi, Ouyang Shuang, master, and so on, must be immersed in grief.


    "We must break through the holy land early!"


    Du Shaofu is resolute in his heart. If the catastrophe sweeps across three places and nine prefectures and his own strength is not enough, how can he protect his relatives? If he is not strong enough, he can only watch them not sweep through the catastrophe.


    All this, Du Shaofu did not want to happen, nor could it happen!


    The outside world thinks that he has been destroyed. He is afraid that the Legalists, the dragon people and the famous masters will no longer focus on the wasteland. He is the right master.


    Du Shaofu estimated that the gods and emperors of the demon sect needed time to recover, and the Legalists, famous masters, and dragon clan, who came out of the tomb of eternity, also needed time to recover. Even if they wanted to deal with the wasteland, they did not have time to start immediately.


    To say the least, even if the Legalists want to do it right away, Du Shaofu is not sure about the attitude of Taoist, peasant and Confucian forces. However, among the golden winged Dapeng and Phoenix families, there are also some ancient powerful ones going out. With their relationship with the little star, the golden winged Dapeng bird family will not stand idly by, and the Phoenix family will not even help If you look at the face of the little star, as long as the people of the wild country enter Wutong Mountain to seek protection, it is not a big problem.


    "It''s not enough, it''s far from enough. We should set foot in the holy land as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu was no longer distracted. His mind was immersed in the state of comprehension and entered the state of mysterious comprehension.


    "The holy land is transcendence, and there is no lack "


    on his resolute and pale face, there are no more emotional fluctuations. On this path of understanding, Du Shaofu is no stranger, and he almost succeeded last time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night.


    The stars are bright and the moon is dark tonight.The valley is dark and dark, and the moon cannot be diluted.


    Among the peaks and rocks, there is a courtyard shrouded in the dark, with a breath of people.


    In front of the courtyard, a robe and cap covered the head, and the figure covered with a cloak sat cross knees and breathed. From its body surface, the strong blood evil spirit breath fluctuated.


    In front of the courtyard, there were dozens of corpses, all of them were shrunken, as if they had been absorbed blood essence and soul, leaving only withered corpses.


    Judging from these corpses, it seems that their accomplishments were not low.


    There are still a lot of white bones scattered around. In the dark, it is full of a gloomy atmosphere.


    "Hula..."


    With the mysterious robe and hat of the Tuina, there is a moonlight from the sky fall, washed away the moon can not dilute the night cloud.


    The color of the moon is connected with the figure of the person wearing the robe and hat. It seems to be refining his body and fluctuating brilliance. Under the rendering of the blood evil spirit in his body, the moon is showing a little red.


    "Chi "


    the space fluctuates and a figure falls quietly.


    He was also dressed in robes and hats. His body was slender. Under the moonlight, a long shadow was drawn out. On the face covered by the robe and cap, a pair of gray and white eyes were exposed.


    "Hoo "


    with the arrival of this person, the figure sitting cross knees stopped breathing, a mouthful of Yuehua was sucked into the mouth, the breath of the body was astringent, the eyes were open, and the shining light of the people was shining.


    Such two mysterious figures make the surrounding void solidify for no reason and immerse in a strange silence.


    If there is a strong one here, it is not difficult to recognize that these two mysterious figures have appeared in the divine space and the recent demon battlefield.


    Even the mysterious two men finally appeared in the tomb of eternity. When they were in the divine space, they also entered the supreme tomb!


    These two people are very mysterious, it seems that no one has seen them, but the breath on their bodies makes the ordinary strong tremble for no reason, and they are not willing to provoke them.


    "Are you here..."


    The figure sitting on his knees slowly got up. The light in his eyes did not converge, but became more and more terrible.


    "I have heard some news that those ancient strong men who were born have not appeared, and they must be recovering! "


    the visitor opened his mouth, and as the voice spread, his robe and cap were removed, revealing a rather young face. He only looked like he was about 30 years old, and his bearing was extraordinary, but he was already gloomy.


    At the moment, if Zhu Xue, Guo Ming and others are here, they are absolutely shocked to the point that this person is no other than Shen Yan, who has disappeared for a long time in Xuanfu gate. It is said that he has been damaged. Unexpectedly, this person appears here.


    "What about Du Shaofu''s news? Is he really dead! "


    the voice of the latter is quiet. He takes off his robe and hat, his hair is full of golden hair, and his hair is flying. He looks up slightly. On a handsome face, his face is a little white, but it still shows a kind of magic power. There is still a kind of strange and gorgeous charm in the depths of people''s eyes.


    If Du Shaofu were here at the moment, I''m afraid it would be absolutely astonishing.


    This person is no one else. He is the Dongli Chihuang of the arrogant Lunjiao.


    Dongli Chihuang is dead, no one will doubt.


    But Dongli Chihuang is still alive and has been hidden. She has appeared in the tomb of the supreme and the tomb of eternity, and has not been recognized by anyone.


    "This time, he''s gone. We''ve seen it with our own eyes! "


    Shen Yan sneered and gloomy, and his voice was gloomy, echoing in the deep valley.


    "It''s a pity, a pity. He should have died in my hands."


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Shen Yan, her eyes in the night release a frightening light, her hands ten fingers slightly curved, forming claw marks, twisting a void, revealing cracks.


    "Du Shaofu is not easy to deal with, even if he is dead."


    Looking up at the night, Shen Yan''s eyes burst with cold light: "the catastrophe is coming, this is our opportunity. Three continents and nine states are going to fall into the devil''s land. The nine people, the Phoenix family, the dragon family and so on are unable to protect themselves. We are bound to shock the world when we are born, and all this has not been too long. We have endured for so long, and finally wait for the best opportunity!"


    "I want to kill Du Shaofu himself, and I want him to know that I''m not dead, but still alive "


    Dongli Chihuang looks gloomy, her eyes are cold, and her evil spirit fluctuates, which makes the deep valley void suddenly windy and clouds, and the dark clouds cover the moon, which is like a unique evil spirit.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three land and nine states, animal kingdom, demon world, time is slowly passing.


    The living beings are still in a state of panic, and the catastrophe is hanging over the heads of all living creatures.


    On the three continents and nine prefectures, all kinds of disputes began to pour out. Everyone was fighting for resources and wanted to have more self-protection before the catastrophe.


    Those big sects, standing still, seem to have fallen into silence, making the disputes in various places even more intense.


    In a flash, before the catastrophe, the three continents and nine prefectures had been fighting endlessly, with constant disputes and gradually falling into chaos.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2157

    In the wasteland, there was a world that could exist, and there was no force around that could compete with the wasteland, so it was still calm.


    In the distance of the stone city, there are millions of mountains, which has long been the place where the army of monsters of the wasteland is stationed.


    In addition to the nine major families, the army of monsters in the wasteland, such as ghost car, silver winged devil carving, stone turtle king, split sky demon Sabre falcon, mad Bear King, and spirit magic tiger king, have already had the strength to sweep 36 Jiuzhou, and it is hard for anyone to provoke them.


    Beside the million mountains, a huge stone stands on the highest peak, and the word "Zhu" is filled with golden light and glittering.


    This stone was originally a huge stone in front of xuanming sect. Later, Du Shaofu pulled it out and placed it here.


    Every time someone passes by the long river of Zhongzhou, he can see the huge stone standing in the distance. The meaning of the word "Zhu" on it is afraid that no one can not feel it.


    That''s the warning of Du Shaofu, the demon king. Those who violate the national assembly of the wasteland will be punished even if they are far away!


    But now, Du Shaofu, the demon king, is really damaged in the hands of the demon God, and his spirits are all destroyed. Countless powerful people in the holy land have witnessed and witnessed this huge stone, which makes people sigh and sigh in secret.


    However, no one dares to provoke the wasteland. Du Shaofu, the demon king, does not mention the golden winged Dapeng birds behind the wasteland, the purple star demon Dragon Emperor, the red Jiri horse monkey Du Xiaoyao, the thunder war King Du Tingxuan, the Oriental Green wood, the hell demon, and so on, which are enough to make the nine masters, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and other forces dare not provoke.


    Eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou long river, vast water, the air floating smell of fishy salty.


    As in the past, this vast water area stretches across, the water area is vast, just like a line of sea and sky, which makes people feel small for no reason.


    With the strength of the wasteland, the original eight thousand li Zhongzhou river was particularly prosperous. The ferry terminal had already expanded like a small city, with a continuous stream of people and a lot of noise.


    "There''s something wrong in the middle, all step back!"


    "It''s very dangerous. All the monsters are abnormal. Maybe something big will happen!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    However, I don''t know when it will start recently. Outside the ferry terminal in the water area, all the merchant ships stop and dare not set sail.


    "Hula..."


    "Woo Hoo..."


    From the same color of the sky and water, there are water waves fluctuating from the distance. The waves are connected, which is extremely abnormal. Accompanied by the continuous roar of monsters, the sound spreads from the center of the water area, making people tremble for no reason.


    "It''s going to be a big event. It''s never happened before!"


    On a huge reef, a middle-aged man looked at the middle of the water with a deep smile. On his yellow tendon face, he looked dignified.


    He is Zhou Tianyang of Changhe escort agency. At the moment, Changhe escort agency is already a huge force. Everyone knows that there are many big and small forces on the eight thousand li Zhongzhou Changhe River, but it is the Changhe escort agency that really controls the vast Zhongzhou Changhe river.


    The reason is that Zhou Tianyang of Changhe escort agency had an extraordinary relationship with the emperor of Dapeng. Now the king of stone tortoise and the king of xuanjiao in the wasteland can speak up.


    "The king of xuanjiao and other officials have ordered that the long river be sealed off. No one is allowed to approach the river. There is no amnesty to surround and kill."


    Zhou Tianyang said that over the years, thanks to a lot of cultivation resources, his accomplishments have improved a lot.


    ¡±Oh, roar... "


    "Hula..."


    Animals roar low, vast waters, water waves, there are monsters in the water surface, unprovoked body vibration, panic!


    Deep in the water, the dense gathering of monsters in the water is crawling on the water surface, eyes are scared, from the blood and soul of the beast gush uneasiness.


    In the air, the breath surges, and there are many figures standing horizontally.


    These figures are ghost car, silver winged devil carving, xuanjiao king, stone turtle king, flaming carp king, tiger crouching mastiff, golden python, etc.


    A man in a red war robe looked at the front of the water. He was as red as fire as blood, and his temperament was outstanding. On his handsome face, his red eyes were sharp and deep, and he did not feel that it gave people an endless sense of oppression, but at the moment, his face was dignified.


    Deep in the water, there is a huge whirlpool in the water, which is gentle as the wind blows and clouds disperse, but it continuously sweeps out the endless waves. With an invisible and terrible breath, it makes the soul of the beast tremble and panic in the whole eight thousand li Zhongzhou River and even in the millions of mountains.


    "Something''s wrong. You can''t spy on it. There must be something important!"


    The red blood war robe man opened his mouth. He was a ghost car. At the beginning, he dared to fight with the dragon''s descendant of the Dragon nationality. In recent years, his progress has been amazing.


    But at the moment, in the breath of the whirlpool, the ghost car also had to resist with all his strength, and his heart was trembling. There was a pressure from the blood and the spirit of the beast, which made him want to crawl down.


    Behind the ghost car, the ghost tiger king, Xiao Ying Ying and mad Bear King were dignified and trembling. The pressure was too strong for them to resist.


    ¡±Do you want to inform the deputy hall master and several dignitaries? "The silver winged demon carving opens his mouth. His white clothes are like silver. His breath is most close to the ghost car. His body is filled with the blood of the most ancient fierce birds. His eyes are awe inspiring. But at the moment, he can''t rule out the terrible invisible pressure.


    "The deputy hall master and several dignitaries of the town in Shicheng are closed. Once disturbed, the relationship is huge. Don''t disturb. The breath is familiar. Wait and see for a while and block all news!" The ghost car opened and said that the vice hall master was closing down, which might be the critical moment. Once disturbed, the result would be wasted.


    "Hula..."


    The huge whirlpool in the water is so deep that no one can get close to it.


    Deep in the whirlpool, no one can get close to it. There is a faint Rune flickering, which goes deep into the water.


    Under the whirlpool of water, the runes that flicker in time diffuse the light.


    Deep is a vast underwater world, with continuous reefs, just like the wild jungle in the mountains outside. Coral twinkles like a dream. In the reflection of that mysterious light, it is gorgeous.


    With the depth, there is more and more dazzling light, just like the rising sun, the spirit rippling.


    At this moment, if there are creatures to enter, they will be stunned.


    In the deep of the underwater world, there is a group of light as big as a small mountain peak, shining, exploding, filled with a strong to salivating fragrance.


    Light group spread dense, accompanied by a kind of auspicious glow, talisman secret pattern package.


    "Chulala..."


    The bottom of the water is like a space of its own. On top of the light cluster, within the flickering light, if you look closely, there is purple flame, thunder and lightning, and the light of stars appears.


    There are also black talismans and colorful flames burning


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know where, the mysterious space, the golden light is shining, the ripples are spreading.


    A hundred Zhang high golden five finger peak stands in this space, composed of five peaks, uneven height, like a palm.


    ¡±Hula... "


    The mysterious mountain peak is surrounded by the derivation, evolution and condensation of talisman and secret patterns. Sometimes it turns into a mountain peak, and sometimes it turns into a red Jiri macaque, which breeds dense aura and is extremely mysterious


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tianwu college stands up again.


    After these annual exhibitions, tianwu college has already recovered its vitality.


    Although the former vice president Zhuge and others could not come back from the dead, and countless sacrificed elders and teachers could not return to the motherland, now tianwu college has recovered its vitality and become more and more powerful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2158

    "He''s not going to die, he''s not going to die!"


    In front of the tombstones of countless ancestors buried in tianwu college, Gu Xin''s eyes were bright and her lips were light. She said, "there are too many miracles in his body. I believe this time is the same. He can''t rest assured of tianwu Academy. He can''t rest assured of the desolate country. How can he give up his death?"


    "I also believe that he will not die, and wait for his return!" The general said.


    "How about the others?" Gu Xinyan looks at the tombstone, her red clothes are moving and her hair is light.


    "Those who have good talent and potential have already been arranged. GUI WA, Wu que, Guo Shaofeng, Tang Wu, etc. have all been passed down by the ancient ancestors of the college. After going out of the pass, I don''t know how far it will be." The general smiles. This time, the harvest of tianwu academy is extraordinary.


    Finally, before Du Shaofu entered the tomb of eternity, everything on the ancient warship was put on the general''s body for fear of accidents. There were dozens of sacred vessels.


    The most valuable thing about that ancient warship is not dozens of sacred vessels, but the inheritance of many ancestors of tianwu academy, which is the most amazing.


    That is the huge details of tianwu college. With that batch of ancient heritage, tianwu college will be able to reappear its original glory in time!


    Listening to the general''s words, on Gu Xinyan''s moving face, Dai Mei slightly unfolded and looked at the direction of the stone city. There was a little flicker in her eyes. Then she calmed down and said, "the catastrophe is coming, and I will be closed for a period of time. By then, maybe he has come back!"


    The general looked at Gu Xinyan, and then followed his eyes to the direction where the stone city was. He stood with a negative hand and said, "if he comes back, surely it will not be peaceful!"


    Time is like quicksand between fingers, passing quietly. In a twinkling of an eye, three months have passed.


    "Whoa..."


    On the mountain peak, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, holding the posture of an old monk. I don''t know from when, there was a mysterious heaven and earth energy seeping out of the void and slowly pouring into his body.


    The breath is vast and hazy. If you look up from afar, it seems that Du Shaofu''s body is like a layer of divine light. It is transcendent and sacred, giving people a feeling of perfection and perfection.


    "Hula "


    the sacred breath became more and more intense. At the end of the day, the void around the mountain began to roar, forming a vision.


    "Hum..."


    What kind of traction did the mysterious energy of heaven and earth shuttle through Du Shaofu''s body, making him emit a sonorous sound of wind and thunder, and an invisible pressure diffused everywhere.


    This pressure comes from heaven and earth. If there are those holy land practitioners at the moment, he will surely be shocked. Du Shaofu clearly shows that he is going to break through the holy land again.


    "Boom! "


    the surrounding void" rumbled "and the vision fluctuated, and the sacred breath on Du Shaofu became more and more intense.


    This breath comes from heaven and earth. It can forge the body and baptize the spirit!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath is moving to a new level.


    The light is lingering and the divine radiance is fluctuating. Du Shaofu is like a God who is astonishing to the world and is flawless and spotless.


    "Wow "


    the breath on Du Shaofu soared rapidly, with visions in the sky, golden light flashing, purple flame howling and thunder and lightning interwoven!


    "Chi la...!"


    But just as the sacred breath on Du Shaofu was approaching the summit, suddenly, the vision disappeared.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s breath of climbing to the top of his body broke down again and restored his calm!


    "Hi "


    half an hour later, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, opened his eyes. His face was full of doubts, and his brows slightly wrinkled.


    "How could it fail again, how could it..."


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. His eyes were puzzled. He clearly felt that he was about to break through the bottleneck. He even felt the breath of Shengwu realm. The breath benefited from Huo Lei Zi, which was clearly captured by Du Shaofu. But in the end, it seemed that he had an invisible hand to block it.


    This time is even different from the last one.


    Du Shaofu only remembers that last time in the eternal tomb, in his state of understanding, everything was moving towards perfection. When he was about to cross an invisible bottleneck, there was a terrible force blocking everything and making him unable to break through.


    That kind of barrier, seems to be because of the lack of something, eventually let themselves fail.


    From Huo Leizi''s mouth, Du Shaofu also learned the reason. The three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God sealed the world. Only by combining the power of heaven and earth in this world into the eternal tomb can we suppress the original God of the demon God. Since then, the energy of heaven and earth in this world has gradually dried up.


    What kind of huge energy of heaven and earth is needed for a person to cultivate a holy land. The energy of heaven and earth in this world can no longer support the energy consumption needed by living beings to break through the holy land. No one in this world can break through the holy land. The original Holy Land practitioners will also consume and regress in a long time.If it goes on, when the energy of the world is exhausted to a certain extent, the whole world will turn into barren land.


    But now the devil has broken the seal. This time, Du Shaofu clearly felt that it was not because of lack of himself that he would fail, but because of himself that invisible giant hand would block him.


    "It will break through, at least it''s getting closer and closer."


    Having failed and unable to find the reason, Du Shaofu pondered for a while, and his frown widened.


    Du Shaofu didn''t get entangled again. At least this time, he was getting closer and closer.


    Some time ago, there were countless battles in the field of heaven and devil. Finally, they even fought with several holy land practitioners. At the end of the battle, they experienced several setbacks and dangers. This time, their understanding turned into precipitation.


    "Hoo..."


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu examined his body by heart and soul. He was quite surprised to find that the shrine in his body had expanded again to the extent that he had benefited a lot from the last time. The surging mysterious Qi was like a boiling ocean.


    In the mind mud ball palace, the spirit of the body of the red Jiri macaque, the energy of the original spirit fluctuates, the arc is diffuse, everything is full to the extreme, and it is better than before again!


    On his body, Du Shaofu could feel the ripples of divine splendor on his body surface.


    Under the forging and nourishment of that holy breath, not only the yuan Shen que, but also the whole body has been sublimated again. Every acupoint, every meridian, every muscle and bone, Du Yuansheng once seemed to have been injected with life and transformed into a kind of sacred state.


    Du Shaofu knew that it was the influence of the sacred breath that brought amazing benefits. Baptism nourished him.


    Du Shaofu even captured the flesh and bones of his own body, and was attached with that kind of sacred breath. On the flesh and blood, it was like a layer of transparent crystal. With the bones and flesh wriggling, his body made a sonorous sound of wind and thunder.


    If there is a top-notch strong person who can see such a body, he will surely exclaim that a person who has not set foot in the holy land is so terrible.


    This kind of flesh body starts from flesh and blood, and goes deep into the bone, and is baptized without dirt or scale.


    From the outside to the inside, the body is crystal clear and bright, just like the spirit bone, without scale, flawless, perfect.


    It seems that there is no trace of impurities, out of the ordinary body!


    It''s hard to find a few people who can compare with this kind of physical body.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s mind moved. Suddenly, several kinds of bright lights burst out all over his body, including lightning and thunder.


    A starlight appears and turns into a river of stars!


    A purple flaming demon Huang was in the sky, and the golden winged ROC bird was standing in the sky, shining brightly, just like a living creature. It opened its fierce and frightening pupil. It was interwoven with runes, hissed and cracked through clouds and rocks, like a living creature.


    A piece of purple lightning in the sky, purple lightning filled the talisman secret pattern, turned into the essence, breath penalty kill!


    In addition, there are also immortal grass and Dongming grass, which appear in front of Du Shaofu, and release amazing breath and light. It seems that they can take root and germinate directly.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated, and he was surprised. Although he failed to break through the holy land again this time, his understanding of various mysteries was astonishing.


    The profound meaning of thunder and lightning, the golden winged ROC, the animal power, and even the meaning of Dongming grass and undead grass have made amazing progress and mysterious progress, showing some unprecedented mysteries.


    "It seems to have improved a lot! "


    Du Shaofu murmured, feeling everything in his body and what he had learned. Although he failed to break through the holy land again, it seemed that there was no substantial progress, but everything on his body at the moment seemed to prove that the progress was amazing, spanning a step.


    Whether it is the profound meaning or the physical body, the momentum and momentum in the invisible are all on a higher level.


    Du Shaofu clenched his fists, and the space between his hands twisted directly, revealing dark cracks in the space. As if he were doing something, he could break the void of heaven and earth.


    "It seems that our combat power has improved a lot."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were shining with gold, and he felt that the power surging in his body at the moment had not broken through to the holy martial realm, but his fighting power seemed to have risen to a higher level.


    He has fought with shengwujing many times. At the moment, Du Shaofu measured his strength at the moment and felt that if he met Qin Honglong, Su Sanyan, long Qianchao and others, he should have the power of a positive war. Therefore, although he failed again this time, he definitely had unexpected gains.


    In the end, Du Shaofu is not sure about the specific combat strength, but at least if he meets Su Sanyan, Qin Honglong and others alone, he doesn''t need to avoid it.


    With his hands spread out, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and then slowly closed.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, a simple sword hovered in front of the original spirit of the red Jiri macaque in the mud pill palace of Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2159

    This sword is the one that Du Shaofu recognized not long ago as the fusion of the three thousand masters of the world.


    The roar of wind, thunder and sword came out of Du Shaofu''s mind. It was full of fierce sword spirit. If Du Shaofu had not recognized the master and integrated with the sword spirit, it would be difficult to resist the fierce sword spirit even with his own cultivation at the moment.


    "The great sword array!"


    The body of the horse monkey, the yuan God of Du Shaofu, murmured. This is from the information of this sword. This sword is not ordinary, but a sword array. It is called "Da Luo".


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, the Da Luo sword array is different from Zijin tianque in his body. It is a set of Yuan Shen sword array, which should be controlled and urged by the yuan God. Once the sword array comes out, it is enough to cut down the yuan God in the mud pill palace of his opponent. It is mysterious, changeable and fierce.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know the level of the Da Luo sword array, but he felt that he was doing his best at the moment. It seemed that it was difficult to push the array to the extreme.


    Compared with the Zijin tianque on his body, Du Shaofu can''t measure the height of the Da Luo sword array. Although he has not been able to motivate the Dalao sword array into real power, Zijin tianque has been able to phagocytize the evolution of spirit.


    Looking at the Da Luo sword array, Du Shaofu''s yuan God, the red Jiri horse monkey''s body, showed a smile in his eyes. At present, the power of the Da Luo sword array even needs to motivate Zijin tianque, which makes up for the deficiency of Zijin tianque. It can directly attack the opponent''s original God. If you are surprised, it may have unexpected effect.


    On the mountain, Du Shaofu pondered for a while, and failed to break through the holy martial realm again. I''m afraid that time will not be able to solve the problem. It is estimated that a lot of time has passed in this area. The magic emperor yuan Shen was born, the nine magic emperors are recovering towards the peak, and the nine masters have stepped out of the ancient powerful ones. All this makes Du Shaofu not very relieved.


    "Get out of here first!"


    After meditation, Du Shaofu had made up his mind that he wanted to leave this place first and not worry about the desolate country.


    "Hiss..."


    Looking around, his mind was released. A moment later, Du Shaofu''s hand print on his hand had an ancient Rune wave, which turned into water like traces. Then he opened up the void and revealed the space, leaving here.


    This separate space is left by the three thousand worlds. It is isolated from the prying eyes of all the powerful people in the world. Even the demon God can''t find out. However, the Lord of the three thousand worlds deliberately left traces, which did not hinder Du Shaofu.


    Outside, a desolate, mottled everywhere, broken walls, ravines on the ground, here is still in the demon battlefield.


    Du Shaofu walked out. His purple robe moved, his long black hair fluttered, and his resolute and resolute face appeared in the vast double pupils. His eyes were staring at the distance for a while. With the change of his fingerprints, he had a strange appearance on his body. Later, in a very short time, his body shape and face changed greatly. He turned into a big man with long beard and full face He also became fierce and fierce.


    Such a change, from the inside to the outside, is the effect of the transfiguration artifact, which can not be detected at all.


    Du Shaofu thought that since he was dead, he could calm many forces. First of all, he looked at the movement outside. If he appeared, he was afraid that he would cause a lot of noise. If he showed up with the art of easy appearance, he could be in the dark and watch the changes. It would be more convenient for him to be in the dark.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu soared into the air and displayed his common breath, hiding the breath of the golden winged mires and the golden wings of the ROC.


    With Du Shaofu''s hidden breath, the speed is not slow.


    It was not long before Du Shaofu saw some scattered creatures who continued to search for treasure in the Tianmo battlefield. By secretly probing, he learned about the situation of Sanlu and Jiuzhou. It has been three months since the birth of the demon battlefield. In addition to some chaos, the evil spirits have not yet been born. The nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan have not made much noise.


    This reassured Du Shaofu a little, but this reassurance made his heart heavier. The calm and calm was like the calm before the storm. The more calm the storm was, the more violent the storm would come.


    Mountains, barren and mottled.


    Qiu bearded man looked at the direction of the wasteland. His eyes were calm, and then he went away. Several times, he disappeared in the distance of the void.


    Eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River, all blocked.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    No time, from the water of the same color, there are monsters howling and roaring, eight thousand miles around the Zhongzhou River, no creatures dare to approach!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    I don''t know when, countless monsters in the millions of mountains also began to crawl. From the depths of Zhongzhou River, a terrible breath came out from the void, which made the blood and soul of the beasts unable to resist the pressure of the breath, so they had to crawl!


    a big man with long beard appeared at the Bank of Zhongzhou River, looking at the depth of the river She was surprised, but then a smile appeared on her face.


    "Hiss!"


    In an instant, the figure of the man with long beard disappeared."Hula..."


    In the depth of the eight thousand mile Zhongzhou River, the current whirlpool is constantly fluctuating. However, from the depth of the current vortex, there are all kinds of light fluctuations, and a strange fragrance diffuses out. It seems that it makes people salivate, and makes the blood boil in the body of living beings, which has been greatly affected for no reason.


    "Ambergris, this is ambergris!"


    The king of xuanjiao and the king of stone tortoise exclaimed that they had seen ambergris with the ROC emperor in Hanoi, the governor of Zhongzhou. It was a treasure.


    "Is there any ambergris here?"


    The stone turtle King''s eyes trembled, but at the moment, under the terrible breath, his body was shaking more and more unable to support. There was a breath from his blood and the spirit of the beast, which made him crawl down.


    "Back up, back again..."


    Compared with the bloodthirsty ones, the bloodthirsty ones can''t resist the blood of the bloodthirsty ones And discuss.


    "Hula "


    the current vortex began to surge violently, and the strong breath rose to the sky.


    The water waves were so big that they spread to the distance.


    Suddenly, in the middle of the whirlpool, there was a light cluster of the size of a small mountain rising from the bottom of the water. The light was shining and the divine light was spreading. It was accompanied by a kind of auspicious glow. It was wrapped by the secret patterns of the talisman. It was filled with a strong and salivating fragrance


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2160

    "Long..."


    When the light comes up, the wind rises and clouds surge, and the sky sounds.


    Above the sky, suddenly a dark, only the light group in the void issued a bright light, purple flame, lightning, star light emerged, accompanied by a kind of dark black talisman and colorful flame burning


    "Boom! "


    in this moment, a terrible energy burst out from the light cluster. The light cluster is like a flower in bloom, like a cocoon into a butterfly, and a strange dragon emerges from the light cluster


    "Oh "


    the sound of the Dragon chant rang through the nine days, and the strange dragon rose against the wind. The wings of hundreds of feet were like Phoenix wings, spreading the fiery colorful flame, the body surface was flowing with stars, and the breath of golden winged ROC and an extremely terrible breath swept across the sky!


    "Roar "


    eight thousand miles, Zhongzhou River, millions of mountains, in this moment, tens of thousands of monsters are nothing but animal spirits trembling, roaring for it, blood boiling!


    Strange dragon in the sky, the sky above, endless sound!


    There is a divine ring enveloping the heavenly power, forming a golden column of energy. If it comes beyond time and space, it will envelop the alien dragon.


    The golden energy light column poured down from the sky, overflowing with energy from all directions, allowing the dragon to refine its body, forge its soul, and diffuse sunlight.


    The dragon head up straight into the sky, the whole body and the golden light column connected, as if integrated into one, the runes are dense, bright and dazzling, just like the dragon in the sky!


    "Boom "


    at the same time, thunder clouds gathered around the sky, and there was no light in the sky. Only the golden light column and the strange dragon released the immortal and bright light.


    Before long, the light of the divine ring fell from the sky with the golden light column, and directly poured into the heart of the strange dragon''s eyebrows.


    In the next moment, a third terrible and evil eye opened on the heart of the strange dragon''s eyebrows, and the light went straight into the sky, and a terrible dragon power swept over all directions!


    At the same time, over the eight thousand li Zhongzhou River, there were starlight filling the void, the Star River emerging and purple flame fluctuating.


    All these things come together like a Vientiane competition, releasing the ancient and terrible supreme breath.


    The breath is too strong, and the energy between the heaven and the earth begins to fluctuate violently.


    Eight thousand miles above the Zhongzhou River, in the millions of mountains, countless creatures'' scalp is about to explode, and the animal spirits in their minds are shaking violently.


    "Oh..."


    The dragon is in the sky, with three eyes, fluttering its wings and drawing colorful fire all over the sky.


    Star River around, purple flame spurt, dragon Ao nine days!


    "Roar "


    eight thousand miles, Zhongzhou River, millions of mountains, thousands of beasts roaring and neighing, crawling on the ground!


    "Boom "


    at this moment, the sky trembles, and the long river of Zhongzhou is full of waves!


    "Roar! "


    ten thousand beasts trembled and roared, crawling on the ground!


    The Dragon spreads its wings, the colorful fire energy sweeps across the sky, shaking half of the sky. The overwhelming momentum is like tearing the endless sky above the head!


    "It''s the Purple Dragon Emperor. It''s really the Purple Dragon Emperor! "


    they have retreated to the ghost car, silver winged devil carving, xuanjiao king, Yan Li king and so on. Their eyes are shaking.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    As strong as ghost car, they can not resist the terrible pressure from the blood and the spirit of the beast which can''t be dispelled. They turn into huge noumenon and crawl on the ground.


    Eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River, the four sides of the void, many illusory figures quietly emerge in the far sky, quietly diffuse the breath, but it is powerful enough to make all living beings tremble.


    "This strange dragon has set foot in the holy animal kingdom!"


    With such a cool and majestic voice, the shadow of a giant dragon is towering and ferocious, reflecting the void. The Dragon pupil seems to be diving down from the sky and can look down on the world.


    In the eyes of this giant dragon, there is a cold light of killing intention. The Dragon pupil looks at the three eyes of the strange dragon at the end of the void. He seems to have deep fear and dare not do anything about it!


    Not far away, colorful Xiaguang reflects the world, where the end of the space is blazing, a pair of colorful eyes like stars coming, to eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou River in the eyes.


    An old figure in the sky, the infinite black bright Rune swept out, turned into light rain, and rose and fell above the void


    In the eight thousand miles of boiling Zhongzhou River, a man with a long beard appeared on a big ship which was swaying in the huge waves.


    Qiu bearded man''s eyes swept over those terrible figures reflecting the void, and finally looked at the dragon with three eyes, and his face showed a smile.


    Three eyes closed, the body of the Dragon convergence, turned into a little girl about ten years old. On her young face, there was a touch of gold in the depths of her eyes.


    The girl was in the sky, staring at the strong breath figure reflecting the void in the distance. At last, her eyes, intentionally or unintentionally, passed over the rolling ship on the distant waters without leaving any trace on her body.


    "Hi..."


    The shadow of Qiu beard disappeared in the ship.


    The little girl''s strange eyes looked at the shadows around her, until those shadows disappeared into the void, and the figure disappeared above the void.Eight thousand miles on the river, the darkness faded, the terrible pressure slowly disappeared.


    Ghost car, silver wing magic carving, magic tiger king and other convergence of the body to get up, the color of surprise in the eyes for a long time.


    "Tell me to go back. The purple dragon emperor has set foot in the holy animal kingdom!"


    Ghost car mouth, red blood eyes, flickering joy.


    Deep in the mountains, the mountains and forests stretch.


    One peak is towering in the sky. When you raise your eyes, you can see the thick and light clouds around the mountain waist, sometimes like a waterfall rolling down, and sometimes like a broad river rushing.


    Around the peak peak exposed cloud surface, majestic.


    A man with a long beard appeared under the peak of Tongtian mountain. He stood on the rock with his hands on his back. He raised his head slightly and looked at the void. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Hi..."


    In the void, a little girl appears, with a star pattern dress, and looks at the bearded man.


    The big man with Qiu beard turned back and looked at the little girl. A smile appeared in his meditative eyes. A familiar smile was outlined in the corner of his mouth. His voice was loud and low, and he said, "is the sacred animal kingdom..."


    "Dad, I knew you''d be OK, I knew..."


    The little girl laughed, and the little figure was like a flash of lightning. She opened her hands and jumped up excitedly.


    This little girl, except for the little star who set foot in the sacred animal kingdom not long ago, will not have anyone else.


    Du Shaofu performed the art of changing face, but he was connected with the essence and blood in Xiaoxing''s body, which could not hide little star''s prying.


    Du Shaofu laughed and held the little star in his arms.


    For a moment, the little star looked at Du Shaofu carefully, pursed his lips and said, "Dad, can you look better next time? It''s too common."


    Du Shaofu smiles and pats Xiaoxing''s forehead, but he is shocked. How long has this little guy practiced? He has already stepped into the holy animal kingdom. He is really more angry than others.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2161

    After that, Du Shaofu learned about the situation of the desolate country from the mouth of the little star, and it would not be an obstacle for the time being.


    From Xiaoxing''s mouth, Du Shaofu inquired about the holy land. As previously expected, the original God of the demon God was born. The seal of the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God to the world has also broken. The energy of heaven and earth has begun to recover, and the living beings have been able to break through the holy land.


    "Something must be wrong."


    Du Shaofu thought to himself that he had failed to break through the holy land again. Maybe he would be able to solve the mystery later.


    "I feel now that I can clean up the old guys like long Qianchao and Qin Honglong. I can beat them all over the place


    Little star slightly clenched his fist, with golden flame in his eyes. When he stepped into the holy animal kingdom, he naturally thought of revenge. He would not want to let go of the old guys such as long Qianchao and Qin Honglong.


    "Let''s find Du Xiaoyao first."


    When Du Shaofu laughed, he didn''t know where Du Xiaoyao was now and how far away he was from the cultivation of the holy land. The guy''s progress was astonishing, not much slower than Xiaoxing.


    "Du Xiaoyao that guy has been closed, do not know where."


    Little star eyebrows slightly pick, she not long ago chose eight thousand miles of Zhongzhou river closure, she was in the middle governor Hanoi recovery.


    But Du Xiaoyao closed the door, little star is not aware.


    With Du Xiaoyao''s talent, I''m afraid it''s the place to choose to close down. There should be few people in the world who can find it.


    "Come on, it''s not too far."


    Du Shaofu said that no one else could find Du Xiaoyao''s seclusion place, but it would not be too difficult for him to find it.


    Two figures disappeared on the mountain.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu felt that the energy between heaven and earth was obviously increasing and becoming more and more rich. This was of great benefit to the living beings in this world, especially to the living beings who were practicing.


    "The strange dragon of the wasteland has set foot in the Holy Land!"


    "The purple star demon Dragon Emperor has broken through the holy martial realm. Since then, there have been powerful people in the holy land."


    The news that the purple star demon Dragon Emperor broke through the holy animal kingdom was spread like a storm.


    Not long ago, this news has been in the three land and nine states demon domain and other places, all forces shocked.


    Although the desolate country is as proud as clouds and has many supremacies, there are still many huge forces behind it, which can surpass the forces on the three continents and nine prefectures, and get close to the nine masters, the dragon family and the Phoenix family.


    But the wasteland itself has no saints, and it can''t really compare with the nine masters, the Phoenix clan and the dragon clan.


    The purple star demon Dragon Emperor stepped into the realm of sacred animals, which also proved that the wasteland really entered the ranks of the world''s super first-class forces.


    From then on, even if the top forces like the nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan want to move the wasteland, they will definitely have to carefully consider and weigh the consequences.


    "Holy land, can break through the holy land already!"


    Such news also made some old strong men who had exhausted their oil lamps excited and overjoyed. To them, the news was like an oasis in the desert.


    "Go to the wasteland and send gifts! "


    there are also people from great powers who have prepared a congratulatory gift and went to the wasteland to congratulate the purple star demon Dragon Emperor for stepping into the holy animal kingdom.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, deep in the mountains.


    Among the peaks, there are high mountains and deep valleys. The purple misty peaks rise into the sky like pillars of heaven, with clusters in front of them and clusters behind them. The heights are uneven


    one mountain stands tall, the wind is steep, and the feet stand on three feet, just like holding up the blue sky.


    Two figures appeared quietly. It was little star and Du Shaofu who had performed the art of transfiguration.


    "Dad, it seems that there is something abnormal here."


    The little star looks around. It seems that the wind and clouds are light all around, but she can''t escape her prying. It''s not normal here.


    "Here it is."


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped. After a little deliberation, his face gave a slight smile and said, "little star, help protect the Dharma."


    With the fall of his voice, the golden light of Du Shaofu''s whole body fluctuated, and the secret patterns of the talisman flickered out, forming a Golden Shadow of the five finger mountain behind him, which disappeared into the void.


    "Is Du Xiaoyao hiding here?"


    Little star eyes slightly bright, eyebrows gently raised, and then the small figure jumped on a boulder not far away, and sat with his chin on his knees.


    Such a large space, like a separate world.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in this space and was shrouded in golden light.


    In front of the space, a huge golden five finger mountain is shining with gold, and the magic patterns are deriving and evolving. It is like being endowed with life with the figure of a red Jiri macaque.


    "Buzz! "


    in the space, the sound of wind and thunder resounds, and the golden light of five finger mountain peaks is filled with sound like wind and thunder Sanskrit. If you are a king who can not be bullied, you will be oppressed, and the endless momentum will sweep the sky and be full of vitality!


    Looking at the golden five finger mountain peak, the golden talisman''s Secret patterns burst out like an obscene day. Du Shaofu showed a smile. Then he got up and sat on his knees with his eyes slightly closed and his fingerprints congealed."Hiss..."


    when the hand as like as two peas, Du Shaofu has a golden charm and a quick movement of the shadow, and it condenses into a similar figure of the five fingers.


    Du Shaofu was familiar with everything, and immediately he was in harmony with the big golden peak in front of him.


    "Hula..."


    This moment, when the two five finger peaks fused together, the golden light burst out, and the space trembled.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s mind entered a purple space, just like the beginning of chaos. A huge five finger mountain peak was like the golden sun in the sky. The terrifying power spread and oppressed the purple space!


    Du Shaofu is not surprised. This is Du Xiaoyao''s Rune space. Du Xiaoyao seems to be breaking through, which is also an opportunity for him.


    In the outside world, the fingerprints of the little stars sitting cross legged and holding the gills are coagulated, and the eyes are slightly closed, as if they are closing their eyes.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, shrouded in a dazzling golden awn.


    "Hula..."


    Behind Du Shaofu, the shadow of a golden peak with five fingers was derived, evolved, condensed, nurtured dense aura, spread the rays of the sun, and made the sound of wind and thunder


    The changes of the secret patterns of the golden talismans all embody the original power of heaven and earth, and blend with the golden five finger peaks in front of us. The two are integrated and changeable.


    "Hi..."


    A few days later, the little star, sitting cross legged, suddenly opened her eyes with a golden flame in her eyes.


    "Boom "


    suddenly, the sound of" roaring "suddenly came out of the surrounding space. From the space ahead, the mountain rocked, the ground trembled, the golden talisman and secret patterns glittered, and the endless dazzling light burst out, just like the rising sun in the East.


    The void is twisted and cracked. In the surprised eyes of the little star''s golden flame, a golden five finger mountain rises from the void, and the strong breath wave is like a storm eruption.


    "Boom..."


    This moment, the four sides of the world a dark, wind and clouds, lightning and thunder.


    In the depths of the void, there is a divine ring in the sky, and the golden energy light column pours over the golden five finger peak, so it can be tempered.


    "Boom


    The mountains tremble, the earth roars, the mountains and rivers sway, and the vision is in the sky!


    Only the golden Five Finger Mountain burst out dazzling talisman secret patterns, in the pouring energy of heaven and earth, transformed into a huge golden red Jiri macaque.


    "Oh "


    the red Jiri macaque roars with crystal clear and vigorous body, communicating with heaven and earth as if it were integrated with the heaven and earth.


    The red Jiri macaque''s eyes look directly at the sky, like the natural pupil, overlooking everything, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things!


    "Wow "


    the crystal clear body of the red Jiri macaque is still receiving the baptism of the heaven and earth energy from the heaven and earth in the light column of energy connected with the divine ring at this time. The terrifying momentum erupts, like being able to push the four sides and suppress everything!


    All over the sky, the energy continuously poured into the golden ape''s body, until all the energy beams connected with the divine ring poured into its body.


    Finally, when everything calmed down, the whole body of the red Jiri macaque was shining with gold, and the hair on its head was colorful. In the light, he turned into a young man in gold, with three-dimensional facial features as beautiful as a knife carving, a golden hair shawl, thin and straight, and thick eyebrows like a sword.


    "Hoo "


    after a long time, with a breath of turbid gas spewing out from the mouth of the golden youth, shaking the space, under the long and dense eyelashes, his slightly closed eyes open, a pair of bright golden eyes, as if able to attract the soul.


    "Yes, a breakthrough! "


    the little star comes forward and looks at the young man in gold with clear eyes, which is like a teachable look.


    In addition to Du Xiaoyao, there is no second red Jiri macaque in the world. The long and dense eyelashes covering the deep pale golden eyes curl up slightly, and their pupils turn white to the little stars. In the deep golden eyes, the light golden eyes make people uncertain, adding a sense of mystery. They are also full of a noble demeanor, looking at the little stars, and then the eyes are exposed Surprised, he said, "you have broken into the realm of sacred animals..."


    "What''s so strange about that? I don''t know how much better than you. "


    the little star returned Du Xiaoyao with a scornful white eye.


    Du Xiaoyao frowned. She was speechless. When it comes to the cultivation time, this little girl has not been with him for a long time. All kinds of breakthroughs seem to be soaring rapidly with the help of God. She is definitely a demon.


    "Du Xiaoyao, where''s my father?" Suddenly, the little star asked Du Xiaoyao.


    "It takes a lot of advantage of me. I''m afraid it will take some time."


    Du Xiaoyao said that he had already felt its breath, otherwise, who could be close to his seclusion.


    He knew for a long time that the guy wasn''t dead at all, so he didn''t have much surprise at the moment. He knew everything in his mind.


    Two days later, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, showed signs of waking up. The light of the golden five finger peaks all over his body converged, and turned into a talisman and secret pattern, which penetrated into his body and disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2162

    "Hoo "


    for a moment, Du Shaofu puffed out his breath from his stomach along his throat. Du closed his eyes and opened them. The golden light in his pupils twinkled with thunder. Then he slowly became introverted and became clear.


    "Dad


    "I knew you couldn''t die."


    Little star and Du Xiaoyao appeared beside Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu got up and looked at Du Xiaoyao. His face suddenly gave a smile. There was a little expectation in his eyes. He said, "I don''t know how strong you are now."


    "You''ll find out if you try!"


    On hearing this, Du Xiaoyao looked at Du Shaofu, and suddenly he had a sense of war in his golden eyes. He is now a holy land. This guy has not set foot yet. It is rare to have a chance to clean up this guy.


    At this time, Du Xiaoyao really wants to know what kind of strength he has reached after stepping into the holy land, which needs the opponent to measure and verify!


    Little star''s clear eyes turned and felt the fluctuating fighting spirit of Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaofu. He immediately stepped back and drove away!


    "Then try it!"


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly became more upright and majestic. The golden light in his eyes suddenly appeared, and he rose directly in the sky. The whole person was like a flash of lightning, and he went straight to Du Xiaoyao!


    "Boom


    In an instant, Du Shaofu clenched his five fingers. Before one blow, the golden light flickered and the golden light was hazy. With the emergence of a purple thunder cloud, the void was suddenly blurred.


    Du Shaofu''s blow was made in an instant. It was as fast as lightning, as powerful as thunder, and his whole body was filled with a terrible breath.


    Before Du Shaofu''s fist, there was lightning and thunder, and the sound of dragon chanting and elephant singing was heard from Yin and Yang families


    "Oh..."


    The sound is like thunder in the sky!


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it. Let you know what the Holy Land strength is!"


    Du Xiaoyao roared, not retreating but advancing, stamping his feet on the ground. His figure was like a dragon rising from the sky. The same blow was accompanied by the golden light all over the sky. The hazy breath was like the opening of the heaven and earth. He broke out the talisman and secret patterns, pushed the four sides, and shook Du Shaofu hard.


    Two figures, a moment of violence and move, so that the small star also eyes dark pick.


    A big star like a ROC will soar nine days!


    An ape plucks up the sky and suppresses all living beings!


    The two fists collided in an instant.


    In this moment, it seems that there is a dragon whistling, the sound of birds singing through the void, burst out endless light.


    "Boom..."


    At the place where the two fists collided, the vigorous wind was mighty, the glow erupted, the oppressive resonance between heaven and earth, and the mysterious talisman and secret pattern appeared, which gave out amazing vision!


    They are just a simple punch, but they integrate their own understanding.


    These two fists are not ordinary. They are their own tests, just like two stars touching each other!


    "Boom


    In a short time, the two fists collided and the sky exploded!


    "Kaka..."


    The surrounding mountains tremble, the earth shakes, the whole world shakes, the ground cracks, the abyss explodes, the mountain collapses, and the ravines are dense!


    "Pedaling..."


    The two figures rocked from the void at the same time, smashing a huge mountain behind each other, causing the boulders to roll down and dust flying. Only then did they falter to the ground and stabilize themselves.


    Two people face each other in a distance, each face showing surprise.


    Du Xiaoyao was surprised that the guy had not set foot in the holy land, but his strength did not make him take any advantage.


    From the fist came the faint pain, let Du Xiaoyao know very clearly, that guy''s flesh body is more terrible.


    Du Shaofu is also shocked. He deserves to be a red Jiri horse monkey. Du Xiaoyao''s fighting power is really terrible. If it wasn''t for the Xuanti, he would not have been able to resist the blow he had just made.


    "Go on!"


    Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth. He was unconvinced. He set foot in the holy land. How could he do nothing about that guy.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, just be able to take a good breath, after this boss''s position, is his.


    "Well, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    Du Shaofu''s breath was restrained and he didn''t mean to fight again. To verify himself, one punch was enough. It was not easy to distinguish Du Xiaoyao from Du Xiaoyao.


    Du Xiaoyao is still in his mind. He is still thinking about the position of the eldest. This is definitely the best opportunity. Once the guy also steps into the holy land, there is no hope for him.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t mean to do it any more, and Du Xiaoyao could only give up.


    Then the three left the mountain, which had been turned into ruins.


    "Whoosh..."


    Three figures across the calm void, a few flash disappeared.


    "You can find the Legalists, strategists and dragon people to settle accounts!"


    In the void, the little star holds his head high. At the moment, Du Xiaoyao also breaks through to the holy land. He can''t help but think of finding Legalists and dragon family to take revenge."In the tomb of eternity, Legalists, dragon clans, strategists and so on all have those ancient strongmen coming out. Those guys are very difficult to deal with, and we are afraid that it is not enough for us to add up!" Du Xiaoyao frowned. He knew that the power of those ancient strongmen was not easy to deal with.


    "There are also ancient strong people in the Phoenix clan. I can go and help you, no problem!"


    The little star''s face had a little fluctuation in his eyes, and said, "and the dragon clan, I want to go there!"


    "Well, this is not the way back to the wasteland. Where are we going?" Du Xiaoyao asked Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll find someone first, and then we''ll meet the desolate country."


    Du Shaofu said, "if we find that guy, maybe we have the power to protect ourselves in the face of those ancient strong men who have gone out!"


    "Dad, are we going to the golden winged mires?"


    The little star asked, this time, the golden winged ROC is also out of the ancient strong, with the relationship between the golden winged ROC and the wild country, there is no problem to invite out that ancient strong one.


    "We''ll know when we get there."


    Du Shaofu smiles, but there are some worries in his face. It seems that the guy is not easy to find. Besides, when he comes out of the eternal tomb, he doesn''t know whether he will keep his promise.


    Legalists.


    Although it was greatly affected at the beginning, it has recovered a lot over the years.


    Green Valley quiet, small bridge gurgling water, flowers and plants in full bloom, and even everywhere there are miraculous drugs.


    Between the mountains and forests, birds sing and animals shuttle, just like the environment.


    Suddenly, a breath rose to the sky and swept the whole legalist school.


    All of a sudden, the calm world of Legalists is booming!


    The children of the Legalists were startled and showed up one after another, and their eyes were appalled!


    some of the strong ones stepped into the air, followed the breath and looked at the place where the breath came from.


    "Boom


    Where the breath came from, there was a blazing breath of thunder and began to rise, just like the purple thunder and lightning red sun in the sky, countless dazzling lightning runes pouring out like the sky, covering the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2163

    "Holy land, Shaojing is breaking through the Holy Land!"


    The old man of Legalists appeared in the void, his eyes trembled, and he burst out with joy.


    "Miss Shaojing is breaking through!"


    "Sister Shaojing, do you want to set foot in the holy land?"


    Countless Legalists'' children poured in, their eyes were shocked. Under the terrible pressure, their bodies were paralyzed, and the weaker ones knelt down directly.


    Half an hour later, when the ten rings of light and the energy of heaven and earth fell into the bright purple arc and disappeared, the darkness around it faded away.


    A graceful figure appeared in the void, surrounded by purple arc in the body shuttle around, dazzling bright in the world, a breath broke through the bottleneck, and rose up in the sky!


    At this moment, the graceful and beautiful shadow was in the sky, like a goddess. The towering electric arc swept across the sky, accompanied by a general trend, made the heaven and earth tremble and roar. There were mountains in all directions collapsing in the "boom" and the ground collapsed.


    "Long..."


    Heaven and earth roar, the sky trembles!


    This breath is too terrible, oppressing heaven and earth, as if it caused the turbulence of heaven and earth, shocking people!


    "What a strong pressure, it seems to be stronger than the Holy Father!"


    All eyes are trembling, spirit is trembling, body is paralyzed.


    Under such terrible pressure, it is enough to crush everything, and all powerful Legalists will also be directly suppressed.


    After a moment, the breath of graceful Qianying finally converged. Her closed eyes opened, and a thunderbolt went straight to the sky. With a wave of general trend, the breath was vast and boundless, killing all living beings!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    So big mountains, space is blazing for no reason, deep into the air, occasionally floating a little arc.


    "Zizi..."


    As we enter, the temperature becomes hotter and hotter, and the rocks on the mountain are dark red.


    A little girl, a young man in gold and a big man with big beard appeared in the mountains.


    "This place doesn''t seem right."


    Du Xiaoyao is alert. He knows Yin and Yang, knows human affairs, is good at going in and out, tends to die and prolongs life, and can foretell bad things.


    "It''s weird."


    Little star picks eyebrow, at the moment this air is filled with invisible breath, let her also dare not be careless.


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, his eyes closed slightly, and his mind was released.


    Then his eyes opened, and Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed away. He said to Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, "it''s just ahead."


    A moment later, under a deep canyon, the hot temperature diffused out of the abyss.


    "Zizi..."


    There is a continuous red and blue arc in the cliff, occasionally passing by.


    "Dad, are we here looking for someone?"


    The little star looks around, the sky is not afraid of the ground, she is not careless at the moment.


    "Here it is."


    Du Shaofu nodded and looked down at the canyon. His voice came out slowly and said, "do you come out or I go in?"


    Smell speech, Du Xiaoyao and little star are some curious, eyes also immediately tightly fell under that Canyon abyss.


    "Yelling, disrespectful to our ancestors."


    In the curious eyes of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, under the canyon abyss, such a voice is not very old-fashioned, but it shows an ancient meaning from ancient times.


    "Hiss..."


    With the sound coming out, from the canyon abyss, there is a cluster of palm sized red blue crystal flame slowly rising out, crystal clear, like a group of red blue gems, a trace of flame like red blue magma around the surrounding, continuous and slow flow.


    "Zizi..."


    The appearance of this red and blue flame gives people a very strange feeling. With the red and blue arc fluctuating, the temperature of the empty space around it suddenly climbs to an extremely terrible state. The breath is ancient and destroyed, and the void is twisted.


    At the same time, around the void, I do not know when, has been quietly arc shuttle.


    This kind of breath is invisible and destroyed, so that Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing look suddenly changed. This breath makes him [she] also secretly fear.


    In a short period of time, in the crystal clear red blue flame rising from the canyon abyss, with the arc ripple rippling, the void slowly gushed out the twisted trace, and then turned into a human figure, appeared in the surprised and vigilant eyes of little star and Du Xiaoyao.


    The figure is over 50 years old, with long red hair and a blue robe. There is no vicissitudes on the round face. Instead, it looks extremely glorious. The belly is high and the robe is almost broken. It looks like a Maitreya Buddha.


    "It''s him, the ancient strongman!"


    Little star and Du Xiaoyao recognized the old man. They had seen it in the tomb of eternity. No wonder they felt very familiar with the breath along the way.


    "Well, it''s actually the art of transfiguration."


    Huo Leizi appeared and looked at Du Shaofu. Canggu''s eyes were deep. It seemed that he could see through Du Shaofu at one glance, showing surprise. Then his round face seemed to always keep a smile. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the devil can''t kill you. It''s really not easy.""Master, you seem to have recovered a lot?"


    Looking at the Huo Lei Zi, at the moment, the old man''s body has been completely consolidated. The breath diffused invisibly makes Du Shaofu feel that Huo Lei Zi has recovered a lot, which is much stronger than when he was in the eternal tomb.


    "The seal of the world has been broken, and the natural recovery is a little faster."


    Hearing this, Huo Lei Zi''s round face and eyebrows bent slightly. Thinking deeply, he said, "those magic emperors are also recovering. I''m afraid they will recover faster..."


    Listen to the fire thunder son''s words, little star, Du Xiaoyao''s face slightly coagulated.


    Du Shaofu also looked slightly heavy. Those evil emperors, especially the demon God, were too powerful. The nine gods, Lei Ding, had already fallen into the hands of that demon.


    "Ah..."


    Huo Leizi sighed softly, looked up at Du Shaofu, and said, "you come to me, won''t it be ok? "


    Du Shaofu looked at Huo Lei Zi and said," you still remember the transaction between us at the beginning. Now you should cash it. "


    "Remember, I will help you find the rest of the spirit thunder, help you to integrate." Fire thunder son nods, without any hesitation.


    Seeing Huo Leizi''s attitude, Du Shaofu was quite surprised. He didn''t expect Huo Leizi to be so cheerful. It was not like Huo Leizi''s style.


    "Before looking for Linglei, there are two things to do first." Du Shaofu said that the original deal with huoleizi was based on three conditions. The first condition was to find the remaining Linglei to help and integrate; the second was to need his help to do two things; and the third condition was to swear not to harm himself.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu wanted to do those two things first, otherwise the catastrophe would come and everything would be late.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Huo Leizi frowned and said: "it''s urgent to find the remaining Linglei. Otherwise, everything will be late and there will be no more opportunities."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2164

    Du Shaofu shook his head. His eyes were firm and resolute. He said, "these two things are more important to me than looking for Linglei. They are the conditions you promised at the beginning. Now it''s time to fulfill your promise."


    "you must go to find Linglei first. This is the top priority. You have already delayed a lot of time. As for other things, you can do them later." Said Huo Lei Zi.


    "Old man, how can you go back on what you promised my father and break your promise!" The little star pouted his lips and listened to it. He closed the old guy in front of him. This is to repent.


    "Little girl, don''t make trouble. It''s a huge matter. You have good talent, descendants of the real dragon. But this catastrophe can''t be stopped by other people." Huo Lei Zi waved to the little star.


    "Old man, believe it or not, I''ll beat you up!"


    Little star has never been so despised. I know that the old man is also an ancient strongman. But when he steps into the holy land, he has a little self-confidence, waving his small fist and looking like he wants to fight a war.


    "I just stepped into the holy animal kingdom. The little girl film is far from enough."


    Looking at the little stars, Huo Lei Zi''s ancient and deep eyes, as if able to see through everything, still did not put the little stars on the heart.


    "I''d like to see how much strength you have, old man who relies on the old and sells the old!"


    With the little star''s temper, so able to bear, when the voice fell, the shadow directly disappeared in the air like a ghost.


    "Boom


    Just for a moment, when the little star''s figure appeared again, it had appeared in front of the fire thunder son. The small fist clenched, wrapped in a strange golden flame, a strong dragon power filled and opened, shaking the void!


    "Oh..."


    With this fist, the hot golden flame erupted with bright light and high temperature, and the sound of dragon chanting resounded. If the ancient real dragon was revived, the sound wave shook the spirits, which was enough to frighten people.


    Before the fist, the golden flame covers the void, but the surrounding void is directly twisted, enveloping a circle of dark space cracks. With surging pressure, it is like the collapse of a hundred thousand mountains, releasing the boundless and boundless supremacy!


    Little star knows the power of huoleizi, so he doesn''t have any politeness and reservation at all. His fist combines his amazing power.


    The dragon is so powerful that it shakes the whole world!


    This blow, like to destroy everything, obliterate people!


    The fire thunder son eyes gush out the color of surprise, arm up, red and blue flame with the arc swept out, in an instant directly resist to the small star of a punch.


    The fist of Huo Leizi seems to be slow, but in fact it controls time and space as fast as lightning.


    In the ancient atmosphere of a fist, there is an incomparable power of thunder. The red and blue arc is accompanied by it, which is extremely terrible!


    "Boom..."


    The speed of both men is as fast as lightning. The two fists collide and shake the world, as if they want to smash and explode this space.


    "Hiss..."


    But this time, the little star''s body flew straight away, like a broken kite, and fell hundreds of feet away. It hit a towering tree, shattering its waist into sawdust.


    "Oh


    At the same time, the roar rocked the sky, and a bright golden talisman and secret pattern twinkled, and a strong wave like a storm erupted in the dazzling light of the golden talisman, and a young man in gold appeared.


    The youth''s body erupts the vital breath, permeates one kind from the heaven and earth''s original strength, the communication heaven and earth, gives the human one one kind of heaven and earth initial opening, all things initial feeling!


    "Boom


    Du Xiaoyao made a move, followed by the little star, and burst out with a fist. The endless dazzling light burst out, and the power was like to suppress and destroy the four sides of the space!


    Fire thunder son pick eyebrows, eyes deep red blue flame arc wave, the whole body exudes the ancient gas, with the fiery destruction of the incomparable breath, one hand launched.


    In an instant, the arc on huoleizi''s palm finger fluctuated, and the talisman''s Secret lines flickered. Then, in front of the palm, it condensed into a red blue flame electric arc light column to crush everything, and directly hit Du Xiaoyao.


    "Bang!"


    Amazing collision issued a sonorous sound, the void in the turbulence, non-stop spread of explosive sound.


    "Hula..."


    The red and blue flame arc and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns spread out and covered the heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu, looking at all this, took a cool breath to himself.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Xiaoyao was also shaken to fly. Compared with the little star, Du Xiaoyao''s body smashed a boulder in the distance, which stabilized his body.


    Little star and Du Xiaoyao face to face, pale, eyes are shocked.


    Both of them seemed to have never thought that the Firebolt in front of them was so fierce that it was so terrible.


    The fire thunder son shakes the little star and Du Xiaoyao, and the fire thunder son''s step also staggers backward, shakes back a step, under the sole of the rock, has not left the trace tiny crack crack crack.


    Looking at the Du Xiaoyao and the little stars in the distance, the color of surprise in Huo Lei Zi''s eyes is also bigger."It''s a great talent."


    Fire thunder son negative hand and stand, looking at the distance of Du Xiaoyao and small stars, said such a sentence.


    But at this moment no one saw, the hands behind the fire thunder son, but feel pain, secretly shake.


    The shock in Huo Lei Zi''s heart is more than that of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao.


    Huo Leizi is very clear that this strange dragon and red Jiri macaque have just broken through the holy land, but their strength is far beyond the same realm.


    If this is at the same level, I''m afraid that either of these two little guys can suppress him.


    Fortunately, he recovered a lot during this period. Otherwise, he would not appear so relaxed just now.


    Then, Huo Leizi knew that he was just looking relaxed, but actually he was not. The strange dragon and the red Jiri macaque were too strong and abnormal. Even before the great calamity, the ancient supreme masters, with the same age and cultivation, were hard to compare.


    "This old man is really strong enough!"


    Little star and Du Xiaoyao looked down at each other secretly, and they didn''t start rashly. The fire thunder in front of them was not so strong that they just broke through the holy land. They wanted to verify one or two, but they didn''t think of a move to eat.


    "Little star, Du Xiaoyao, don''t be rude to your predecessors!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a helpless expression. He could see that Huo Leizi had no malice towards Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao. He only tried to make a test.


    Smell speech, little star pouts out pout, Du Xiaoyao picked eyebrow, did not have the meaning that hands again.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?" Huo Leizi looked at Du Shaofu, rolled his eyes, and seemed to have compromised.


    Du Shaofu looked at the fire and thunder son, with a smile and no trace left. He asked, "this time from the tomb of eternity, the Legalists seem to have come out of an ancient strongman. I don''t know how they compare with their predecessors in their heyday."


    "Qin Tiangu, even if he recovered his heyday, did not dare to stir in front of me."


    Huo Leizi looked at Du Shaofu, and his red and blue eyes turned slightly, as if he had already seen through Du Shaofu, and said, "do you want me to help you deal with the Legalists?"


    "No, you just need to stop Qin Tiangu."


    Du Shaofu said that the ancient great power of the Legalists who came out of the eternal tomb seemed to be called Qin Tiangu, and now only the Legalists are threatened.


    If there is a fire thunder son to help stop that Qin Tiangu, just a Qin Honglong, at the moment seems not to worry.


    Huo Leizi looked at Du Shaofu and asked nothing more. After counting the rest, he nodded and said, "OK, what''s the second thing?"


    "Thank you very much, but when this matter is settled, let''s talk about the second thing."


    Du Shaofu saluted huoleizi, then turned back to Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing and said, "I''m not fit to show up yet. I need your help to arrange some things. Then we will meet again, so as not to frighten the snake."


    "Well, what do we need to do?" Du Xiaoyao nodded and mentioned the Legalists. He had already guessed what Du Shaofu wanted to do.


    "Dad, do you want me to go to the Phoenix family? I don''t have to worry about Legalists."


    It is not difficult for Xiaoxing to know du Shaofu''s purpose. Her identity in the Phoenix clan is enough to command the whole Phoenix clan.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and looked at the void. For a moment, he shook his head at the little star and said, "this time, with the strength of the wasteland!"


    "We are enough. This time, we can''t let go of the old bastard Qin Honglong."


    Little star is boxing, and there is a fire thunder son to deal with the ancient strongman of the Legalists, a Qin Honglong. She has no longer put it in her eyes.


    "With the strength of the wasteland, there are some accounts. It''s time for a thorough liquidation this time."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and clenched his fists in secret. In the depths of his eyes, there was a frightening golden light that flashed past.


    "Whoosh..."


    Half a quarter later, after Du Shaofu''s explanation, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao left and disappeared in the void.


    With Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing''s cultivation strength at the moment, Du Shaofu is not worried at all.


    At present, I am afraid that only those ancient powerful people can deal with little star and Du Xiaoyao.


    With the talent and cards of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, I''m afraid that facing those who are powerful in ancient times, they also have the power to protect themselves.


    "Legalists!"


    Looking at the little star and Du Xiaoyao''s leaving figure, Du Shaofu looks deep into the void, and his heart waves can''t help but fluctuate.


    When I came out of stone city, I wanted to take my mother and my sister''s family together one day!


    Today, this day is coming!


    This time, Du Shaofu is no longer the original!


    "What kind of grudges do you have with the Legalists? It seems that there are still Legalists'' spiritual roots in your original gods..."


    Huo Leizi looks at Du Shaofu, and he is puzzled. It seems that the little guy has a deep resentment with the Legalists."We can''t talk about gratitude and resentment. We just talk with our fists!"


    Yes, Shao Fu. Du Leizi had a light smile.


    "It''s a good saying. Everything depends on fists."


    Huo Leizi felt the same way. If he touched him, he said, "where are we going now?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2165

    "Find a place to shut up for a few days." Said Du Shaofu.


    "OK, but your thunder pulse and spirit thunder still have a lot of effects on me." Huo Leizi looks at Du Shaofu, which is self-evident.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, knowing that Huo Leizi was fighting his own thunder, martial pulse and spirit thunder again. However, he was asking for help from others and hoped that Huo Leizi could recover as soon as possible.


    "Master, you have always said that you are the ancestor of the Du family. Why don''t you go back to the Du family? Why do you shut up about this?" Du Shaofu turned his eyes to himself and asked Huo Leizi.


    As for the identity of Huo Leizi, Du Shaofu can also guess from the words and gestures of the elder Tianmu Shenshu, the demon God and the big devil from the eternal tomb. He is afraid that the Huo Leizi has something to do with the ancestors of the Du family.


    Huo Leizi looks at Du Shaofu. He is not big or small, but he is very respectful to him today. With his understanding of this guy, he pays attention to nothing. He is either a traitor or a thief.


    The corner of his mouth picked, Huo Leizi shook his long sleeves and stood with his hands down. On his round face, with a little arrogance and arrogance, he said: "if I had thought of Pu Tian, was it the land of Du''s family? This saint was in the world, where was home!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was shocked. Huo Lei Zi''s tone was not ordinary.


    It seems that in ancient times, the Du family seems to be far better than the nine families, the dragon family, the Phoenix family, or how to talk about the thin sky, is it the land of the Du family!


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t think I''m talking big!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s shocked face, Huo Lei Zi rolled his eyes and said, "at the beginning, the ancestor of the Du family still existed. What dragon family, Phoenix family, and nine masters did not dare to fart in front of your ancestor!"


    "Then why did the Du family wither and fall here?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised that if the ancestor of the Du family was so powerful that nine people, the dragon family and the Phoenix family did not dare to fart, then why the Du family has been in decline so far is still puzzling.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you more about it later."


    Huo Leizi shook his head and didn''t mean to go on. His eyes seemed to smile. He said to Du Shaofu, "you mean to let me go to Du''s house. Have you finally figured out how to recognize my ancestor?"


    "The elder always said that he was the ancestor of the Du family. If you want to recognize the Du family''s children, the elder must recognize their ancestors first." Du Shaofu looked at the thunder and turned his eyes to himself.


    "Ben Sheng is the ancestor of Du''s family. What ancestor do you recognize and what kind of ancestor you belong to?"


    Huo Leizi looks at Du Shaofu with white eyes. He is the ancestor of Du family. He talks about how to recognize his ancestors.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu frowned and said to Huo Leizi, "but the elder can''t provide evidence, and he doesn''t go back to the Du family. It''s hard for the younger brothers of the Du family to recognize each other!"


    "Come on, what do you mean?"


    Huo Leizi stares at Du Shaofu. How can he not hear the boy''s words? He doesn''t know what he is holding back.


    "In fact, it is also simple. Since the elder is the ancestor of the Du family and connected with the desolate country, the return of the elder is a great event. It''s a great event, and the sage and the elder are the only ones who are the ancestors of the Dujia family."


    Du Shaofu''s voice stopped for a moment, and his face suddenly straightened up. He bent over and saluted: "the descendants of the Du family, the emperor of the wasteland, have met our ancestors, and have met the saints of Zhenguo!"


    Huo Leizi looked at Du Shaofu, and was stunned for a moment. Then he said, "you want to recognize your ancestors. You want to use Ben Sheng as a gunslinger."


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu laughed, bowed his head, saluted, and said, "I dare not. I''m sincere. What''s more, if the elder is really the ancestor of Du family, I''ll do my best to help you in the future."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Immediately, fire thunder son laughs, laugh Canggu.


    As the laughter fell, Huo Lei Zi looked at Du Shaofu with white eyes, but there was a little appreciation in his eyes, leaving no trace passing by. The little guy''s words were good, but they were secretly threatening. He made it clear that he was using his thunder pulse and spirit thunder as chips.


    "Get up, but I can tell you, what kind of Zhenguo sage, I will do a few things you promised, but don''t bother me with other things!"


    Huo Lei Zi waved, did not agree, did not shake his head.


    "Thank you, father huolei."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu laughed and got up at once.


    Although Huo Lei Zi didn''t say yes, but this is the default. As long as the default is OK, it will be easier to do in the future.


    From Tianmu Shenshu, etc., it is confirmed that huoleizi has some relationship with the ancestors of Du family.


    Seeing Huo Lei Zi again this time, Du Shaofu also came up with the idea of drawing Huo Lei Zi into the wasteland.


    What''s more, both the Du family and the desolate country absolutely need a strong man like Huo Lei Zi to defend the world which is going to be turbulent soon.


    Fire thunder son such strong person, even if is hangs a name, that also is enough to frighten some people.


    On this trip to Legalists, Du Shaofu hoped for the power of the desolate state.If Huo Leizi became the sage of Zhenguo and returned to Du''s family, it would be more justified!


    Several hours later, Huo Leizi personally put down the forbidden seal and found a place of seclusion. According to Du Shaofu''s plan, he wanted to stay for a period of time, just in time to understand.


    In the forbidden seal, Du Shaofu called out the ancient space in his mind, intending to understand himself again and seek a breakthrough.


    "Hula..."


    In the barren space, the space is misty and filled with ancient atmosphere.


    "Why I didn''t expect it fell on you, but it seems to be incomplete. It''s not as good as it was... "


    Entering the ancient space, Huo Lei Zi''s face color was suddenly surprised and changed a lot.


    "Do you know the origin of this thing?"


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu asked. As Huo Leizi, he came from ancient times. He was afraid that he might know the origin of the ancient space.


    "It should be the treasure of the old man in tianwu academy, which is called the ancient space. It is said that it is a treasure among the treasures. But later, the treasure was destroyed, and the strong men of tianwu college were also damaged in the demon battlefield. The old guy probably died, but he didn''t expect that the treasure was destroyed, but left a piece of incomplete left on you."


    Huo Lei Zi recalled the beginning, feeling for the past, sighing for it, looking lonely.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and Huo Leizi''s words were similar to what he knew, except that Huo Leizi didn''t seem to know the real situation of the ancient space. The old man of tianwu academy mentioned might be the master of the spirit in the ancient space.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know much about it. What''s more, the most important thing now is to break through the holy land as soon as possible. Du Shaofu didn''t say much about the ancient space, but asked Huo Leizi for advice.


    Huo Leizi didn''t hide it. He sat on his knees in the ancient space, knowing everything and helping Du Shaofu solve his doubts.


    "What a pity, what a pity..."


    Huo Leizi knew that Du Shaofu had failed to break through the holy land again. He looked dignified and said to Du Shaofu, "at that time, the world was sealed and could not break through the holy land. However, if you failed to break through the holy land, you would be a failure."


    After a pause, Huo Lei Zi''s eyes narrowed, and his ancient spirit fluctuated. He said, "the holy land is perfect and perfect. If you fail once, you will have some deficiency, which will be suppressed by the heaven and earth. Now it is even more difficult to break through for the second time, and it is even more difficult to make a breakthrough again. The so-called" keep up one''s breath, decline again, and exhaust three times... "


    Listening to Huo Lei Zi''s words, Du Shaofu was very heavy. He looked at Huo Lei Zi and asked, "in this case, my hope of breaking through the holy land is very small."


    "For others, it''s almost impossible to succeed."


    Huo Lei Zi Xu''s eyes twinkled with red and blue flame arc, and said to Du Shaofu, "but for you, it''s not without a chance. As long as you integrate 36 spirit thunder spirits into one, you will not have no chance to break through the holy land at that time."


    "You have to integrate 36 kinds of spirit thunder to get a chance..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu burst into a bitter smile.


    Let''s not say how long it will take to integrate those spirit thunder spirits. As far as we know, it''s hard to get the spirit thunder from the Kalou Jue''an and the moksha.


    There are a lot of Linglei, and even their whereabouts are unknown. There is no news yet.


    Du Shaofu was in a state of inexplicable loss. In addition to getting thirty-six spirit thunder spirits in one, was it really difficult to break through to the holy land?


    "Finish your business and go looking for other Linglei as soon as possible." Said Huo Lei Zi.


    "Say it again, let it be!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and gave a slight smile.


    For a moment, Huo Lei Zi enters Du Shaofu''s palace of mud balls in his mind. Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse and spirit spirit continue to nourish and recover.


    "Why, the treasure fell on your boy again!"


    Entering Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, Du Shaofu can''t escape the sight of Huo Leizi. He is surprised!


    The breath on the sword body is not ordinary, which makes Huo Lei Zi feel unfathomable.


    However, huoleizi is not too surprised.


    It''s no surprise that Du Shaofu, who had even the God thunder tripod on his body, now gets this sword treasure left by the three thousand masters.


    In the desolate space, Du Shaofu sat down with his knees crossed in a daze.


    Originally, Du Shaofu wanted to have a better understanding of himself. After hearing Huo Leizi''s words, he was undoubtedly hit by a lot.


    If it is really difficult to break through to the holy land, it will be affected a lot.


    In this turbulent world, we must break through to the holy land as soon as possible.


    "Nothing is impossible. If it is really this day that hinders me, then it will be burst!"


    All of a sudden, the golden light in Du Shaofu''s eyes burst out, and a domineering and fierce breath swept out, shaking the void and restoring the determination of both pupils.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2166

    "Nothing is impossible. If it is really this day that hinders me, then it will be burst!"


    All of a sudden, the golden light in Du Shaofu''s eyes burst out, and a domineering and fierce breath swept out, shaking the void and restoring the determination of both pupils.


    What else did Du Shaofu not experience when he was unable to practice until he lost his heart and never died. If he lost his faith at the moment, what would be the use of breaking through the holy land at that time.


    Over the years, we have experienced too many hardships. We don''t know how much we have experienced and what we haven''t experienced. All kinds of tribulations have already tempered Du Shaofu''s heart like a rock, which can''t be shaken and affected.


    "Understanding!"


    Du Shaofu decided that there was plenty of time in the wasteland space to allow himself enough time to understand.


    But this time, Du Shaofu did not understand himself.


    Since the demon battlefield, the harvest is huge, there are many ancient strong left.


    Du Shaofu estimated that if we could leave those ancient strongmen behind and have a good understanding of them, they might also have a lot of advantages in breaking through the holy land.


    At least it''s good.


    After that, Du Shaofu summoned a lot of harvest from the eternal tomb from the heaven and earth bag, and began to understand.


    "It''s incredible. It''s incredible. It''s abnormal..."


    With Du Shaofu''s understanding, Huo Leizi was constantly surprised in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace. He entered Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace and felt Du Shaofu''s strength and body. He had never set foot in the holy land, but he was more than the holy land. He was shocked.


    Wasteland, stone city!


    In the huge stone city, although facing the doomsday of the evil robbery, it is still bustling and bustling.


    With the news that the purple star demon Dragon Emperor had set foot in the holy animal kingdom, various forces, including Confucianists, Taoists, farmers and Buddhists, all sent the former to send a congratulatory gift, which was extremely polite.


    And the Phoenix clan''s visitors are many, claiming to invite the purple star demon Dragon Emperor back to the Phoenix clan.


    However, the little star is not in the stone city, and the visitors of the Phoenix clan can only give up and leave with a congratulatory gift.


    "The purple star demon Dragon Emperor has broken through the sacred animal kingdom, and after that, there will be some powerful people in the Holy Land in China!"


    After the news of little star''s breakthrough was confirmed by ghost car, magic tiger king and silver winged devil carving, it also excited the strong people in the wasteland.


    With a real holy animal kingdom, the strong will sit in the town. How can the strong people in the wasteland not know what it means, or how can Taoists, Confucianists, and farmers send congratulatory gifts.


    "Boom..."


    There are Du''s families all over the stone city. Recently, many practitioners have broken through the bottleneck and have made further progress.


    "I broke through. I finally broke through!"


    "God has helped me. It''s been 50 years and I''ve finally made a breakthrough."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Some creatures who have been stuck in the bottleneck for a long time have recently broken through the bottleneck with the help of God.


    "The energy between heaven and earth is becoming more and more intense, and it is increasing every day, so that practitioners can benefit immensely."


    Many strong people have found the clue. The energy between the heaven and the earth is increasing every day and getting more and more rich.


    There are undead grass and Dongming grass in the stone city, so the energy of heaven and earth is much better than that of ordinary places. At the moment, the energy of the heaven and earth increases in the world. Dongming grass and undead grass absorb the rich energy of heaven and earth and feed back the stone city. In the stone city, the energy is rippling, and you can see the light flickering in the daytime, just like a treasure land!


    "Whoosh..."


    The two figures came from the sky and swept directly out of the huge palace in stone city.


    "Who intruded into the palace?"


    "It''s the princess and the demon king!"


    "The princess and the Demon Lord are back


    "I''ve seen the princess, I''ve seen the Lord!"


    When looking at the two figures, one big and one small, a man and a woman, a young man in gold, and a strange little girl, the bodyguards outside the palace of the wasteland suddenly saluted in surprise.


    These bodyguards also heard that the purple star demon Dragon Emperor, the princess of the wasteland, has broken through the sacred animal kingdom.


    After a few hours, the magnificent palace hall is full of dragon spirit, and the sound of dragon chanting is faintly heard.


    At the top of the hall, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao are sitting with the doctor, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, etc.


    Sirius lonely day howl, immortal spirit demon Oriental Green wood, ghost demon three people also sit on, breath amazing!


    There were not many people present, all of them were the core of the wasteland. Ghost cars, silver winged magic carvings and others could only stand respectfully.


    "Inform those who closed the door that after seven days, the elite of the desolate country will move to the Legalists." The little star opened his mouth. He was not very old, but the supreme aura made everyone tremble secretly.


    "Legalists!"


    Wen Yan, Yi Lao, Du Zhenwu, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and others were all surprised. They knew the relationship between the Legalists and the wasteland. They went to the Legalists seven days later. This is no doubt a declaration that after seven days, the wasteland will go to war with the Legalists!"What the hell is going on here?" Du Xiaoman looks at Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, and is puzzled.


    Du Xiaoyao smiles at Du Xiaoman and says: "there is no need to ask more, everything will be understood by then."


    With the fall of the voice, Du Xiaoyao''s golden eye, there is a wave of light, said: "block the news, prepare in secret, seven days later, go to the Legalists!"


    "But Uncle Tingxuan said before he closed down. If it''s not a big event, we can''t disturb him. If we go to the Legalists'' house, will we have to inform uncle Tingxuan?" Du Xiaoman said.


    Du Xiaoyao thought about the meeting and said, "don''t disturb me for the moment. Inform the emperor of Xueling war. After seven days, the desolate country is sharp and the whole country moves. There is no need for a Zhenguo Zunshi."


    When the last word fell, Du Xiaoyao''s figure had disappeared, leaving the last sentence echoing in the hall, saying: "I''ll go to tianwu college, the rest of you are ready!"


    As the voice echoed, people in the hall were quite puzzled and worried.


    Although it is said that the purple star demon Dragon Emperor has already set foot in the holy animal kingdom, the Legalists originally had Qin Honglong. This time, they also came out of the ancient strongmen from the eternal tomb. If the wasteland wants to move the Legalists, there is no chance of success.


    "Everything has been arranged. This time, level the Legalists!"


    The little star saw the people''s doubts, and said to them, she is very clear that Du Xiaoyao is also a holy land, and Huo Lei Zi''s terrible old guy, a legalist, is really able to deal with it.


    "Flatten the Legalists, Ganta


    On hearing this, the king of magic tiger, the king of mad bear, and the king of xuanjiao suddenly showed a strong sense of war, and the grudges between the wasteland and the Legalists have been from the beginning to the present.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2167

    The crowd left and began to prepare.


    For those who want to return to the country, they also need time to guard the wild animals.


    Seven days is absolutely tight.


    In tianwu college, Du Xiaoyao appeared and entered tianwu college directly.


    "I''ve come to borrow something."


    A moment later, in the secret room, Du Xiaoyao directly awakened the general who was in seclusion and said, "tianwu academy has an ancient thing from the demon battlefield. Now it should be in the Academy. I can borrow it."


    "What''s the use?"


    The general asked, and there was a flash in his eyes. Over the years, he had already taken charge of it. He and Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu, Guo Shaofeng and others had carried the banner of tianwu Academy.


    "Seven days later, when I went to the legalist school, there was an antique in tianwu college, which was just useful." Du Xiaoyao said.


    "Go to the Legalists..."


    On hearing this, the general''s eyes suddenly trembled. Du Xiaoyao came to borrow the antique and went to the legalist school. At first, Du Shaofu put the antiquity on him before he entered the eternal tomb. It can be said that no one knows except him and Gu Xinyan.


    "He''s still alive. Is he back?"


    Thinking of this, the general shivered, his eyes gushed with light, and looked directly at Du Xiaoyao.


    Du Xiaoyao a smile, looking at the general, light and light, way: "then we will know."


    The general got up and looked at Du Xiaoyao. After a few minutes, he stood with his hands on his back. Even in front of Du Xiaoyao, he had the momentum to suppress the mountains and rivers. He said, "if you want to borrow the antiques, you can go to tianwu academy, or you will have an interview!"


    Du Xiaoyao looked at the general and nodded.


    Ancient space, time passes slowly.


    Du Shaofu sat with his knees crossed. Sometimes he was covered with talismans and secret patterns, and sometimes he was immersed in them, just like an old monk.


    "Hi..."


    Occasionally, there are fingerprints congealed from both hands, and there is light surging and dazzling. The breath shakes the void, and there is the sound of animal roaring.


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu didn''t understand himself any more. Instead, he learned from the ancient strongmen in the battlefield of demons. He studied a lot of inheritance methods and means, and made a lot of progress.


    Unable to break through the holy land for a while, Du Shaofu simply concentrated on understanding everything, which could virtually improve his combat effectiveness.


    "Hiss..."


    The fingerprints of Du Shaofu, who sat cross legged, suddenly burst out with a brilliant white magic light, and a vigorous momentum spread abruptly.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu shook his arm, and his right hand suddenly condensed into a bright silver gold long knife. There was a magical light and runes running through the blade. A fierce momentum spread from the blade, making the surrounding space spread violently.


    "Chi! "


    the knife shadow in the hand cuts through the void, bringing up a remnant shadow. With the thunder and lightning, the air around is squeezed out of the sharp wind, cutting the void constantly.


    Every shadow of the sword is like a thunderbolt, causing the collapse of the space, which is even more frightening to the soul!


    "Eh..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, Huo Lei Zi was also awakened and appeared with a look of surprise.


    "Boy, what kind of skill is this?"


    Huo Lei Zi couldn''t help asking curiously. With his eyesight, he saw that this method was absolutely not ordinary.


    "This is the sword soul skill, which can be regarded as a special means to attack the yuan God. It has been obtained for a long time, but it has been abandoned."


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints are restrained, and his face shows a little bitter smile. This is the sword soul skill obtained from master Shengshou lingzun''s tianlinglu. It is different from the original spirit means in the world, but it is a kind of special means to attack the yuan God. It is powerful, aggressive, and changeable. It can be able to wear nothing and break everything, and even cut the other''s original God through the void Yes, they are extremely overbearing. Unfortunately, they were abandoned a lot later.


    This time, Du Shaofu also noticed what he had learned before, especially the sword soul skill. After careful understanding, Du Shaofu felt that the sword soul skill had reached the extreme, which was even more vast than the seal of xuanhuang emperor. Especially, the terrible role of the yuan God was enough to play a huge role in actual combat.


    "What a terrible way to attack yuan Shen, extraordinary!"


    Huo Leizi praises that this sword soul skill is absolutely not simple.


    "It''s about time. It''s time to go!"


    Du Shaofu stretched himself, and there was a crackling sound from his joints and bones.


    "Let''s go. I also want to know how much Qin Tiangu has recovered. That boy is not a good bird. He is careful and ruthless." Huo Lei Zi Dao.


    "It seems that my ancestor knows Qin Tiangu very well." Du Shaofu asked.


    "I don''t know anything else in the world. The Qin family in the legalist family has a general status in the legalist school. It is because of the rise of Qin Tiangu that the Han family was in power at that time. It can be said that many of the Han family in the legalist family are actually descendants of Qin Tiangu." Fire thunder son says, this is at the beginning of some things, at that time already difficult for people to know.On hearing this, Du Shaofu was somewhat surprised, but for him, there was no difference between the Qin family and the Han family.


    "Laozu, what is the level of strength and Cultivation in the heyday of Qin Tiangu?" Du Shaofu was quite interested in the cultivation level of Qin Tiangu.


    "About the latter part of the holy land." Said Huo Lei Zi.


    "How many levels are there in the holy animal realm, the saint demon realm, the saint Fu realm and the holy martial realm?"


    Du Shaofu asked. He was not surprised by Huo Leizi''s words. He had long felt that there was a huge gap in the level of holy land.


    When the first white, the old madman and others can take a direct picture of Qin Honglong and others, and those ancient strongmen and magic emperor are obviously not comparable to Qin Honglong and others.


    "Holy animal realm, Saint demon realm, Saint Fu realm, Shengwu realm, after holy land, there are five levels, which are the early, middle and late stages of holy land, and they are complete." Said Huo Lei Zi.


    "In the early, middle, and late stages of the holy land, it is perfect and holy."


    When Du Shaofu heard the words, when the word "Tian Sheng" came into his ears, it seemed that it was groundless, accompanied by the power of the road, which made his mind tremble fiercely, like a heavy hammer of heaven and earth.


    "Is there still a way after heaven''s holiness?"


    Du Shaofu suppressed the trembling in his heart and murmured out his breath. He continued to ask Huo Lei Zi.


    "Your heart is really big enough. From ancient times to the present, it is not easy for the living creatures in this world to reach the Holy Land in the later period. It is hard for them to achieve a complete success. It is even more rare that you can be a saint..."


    Huo Leizi sighed a little when he heard the speech. He also lost his mind in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace. Then he shook his head and said, "is there any hierarchy after Tian Sheng? I''m afraid that only the three thousand masters of the world, the Dragon God, and the demon God will know about it. However, there have been eight words in this world, and the heaven saint''s work is full and the heaven''s road is connected!"


    "Heaven''s holy work is full, and the road to heaven is open!" Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of purple and golden thunder.


    "Don''t think much about it. You''d better break through the holy land first. There won''t be many worlds..." Huo Lei Zi sighs.


    "There is no end to the strong."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and gave a slight smile. His eyes were as firm as ever. "Holy land, I will always reach it!"


    A moment later, he walked out of the deserted space and looked at the direction of the Legalists. Du Shaofu''s eyes were calm and murmured, "Niang, Shaojing, I''m here to pick you up and go home!"


    "Hula..."


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, it seemed that the world felt something. There was a slight tremor for no reason, and there was a wave out of thin air.


    Barren mountains are full of blazing breath and towering evil spirit, which render the void and make the world roar!


    but strangely, in this vast void, there is a circle of invisible barrier above the sky, which blocks the blazing breath and the towering evil spirit.


    In the void of the barrier, the earth crumbles, and in a rolling, endless and blazing molten slurry, a young man with flaming armor stands out in the molten slurry, and his eyes seem to contain two volcanoes, which can burn everything and destroy everything.


    A man in a dark red robe, half of his head covered with his hat, but it could not cover him. His face was sharp and angular, and his whole body was a vast sea of evil spirits, just like a tornado storm, facing the young man in flaming armor.


    Such two people, powerful and terrible.


    And these two people are also the fire cloud evil god Dugu burning the sky, the Tiansha yeluhan.


    But at the moment, Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan were in great distress. One armor was broken and the other was shabby.


    Both of them have the same pale complexion, blood overflowing from the mouth, fierce and dignified expression, staring at an old man in yellow in front.


    The old man in yellow clothes was as thin as wood. On his obscene face, which was similar to Zhen Qingchun, he looked at Dugu burning sky and yeluhan faintly. The terrible hot melting breath and majestic evil spirit did not even lift his skirt.


    "That''s very good. I''m also a person who loves talents. As long as you give up your pulse and soul, I''ll spare you a life. How about it?" The old man in yellow said with a smile. It was a smile, but it was more ugly than crying. His voice was quite loud.


    They both looked at each other and hesitated for a moment. The two breathed into the sky, and the spirit of evil spirit swept through the sky. The sound of heaven roared out of the void, and the divine ring was in the air. It seemed that they were going to shatter the barrier of the blocked space!


    "Old man, we''ll fight with you!"


    Dugu burned the sky and yeluhan drank so much that the old man wanted their pulse and soul, which was even more difficult for them than to die.


    With their arrogance, they clearly know that the other side is a holy land cultivator, and they will never be slaughtered!


    "Boom!"


    Yeluhan''s hand, the sea of evil Qi rolled, affecting time and space. With the supreme power, shaking the void, the rolling evil Qi force and the supreme power turned into thunder and swept away one after another to the old man in yellow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2168

    "Gee!"


    As the fingerprints of Dugu burning the sky were condensed, the fiery breath gushed out, and the flames turned into a fierce bird. The breath was so terrible that it broke through the waves of space with wings, which made it more terrifying.


    Two terrible attacks, in a terrible eye-catching visual impact, hit the old man in yellow.


    "Chula la!"


    Two terrible offensives swept through, and the void was crumbling with a sense of destruction.


    The majestic evil spirit and the blazing slurry entangle and interweave, destroying everything madly.


    However, everything was beyond expectation. The old man in yellow appeared from the most violent and destructive energy. The wind was light, his face was smiling, but his eyes were sinking.


    "You are too weak to do what you can. You are looking for death!"


    The old man in yellow opened his mouth. When the voice dropped, his figure appeared in front of Dugu burning sky like a ghost. A fingerprint was swept out, and then turned into a bright light. The place where he passed through penetrated the fiery slurry.


    Dugu Huotian''s face was startled, and he could not avoid it. The void around him was solidified, and the surging dark Qi roared out of his body without reservation, and then turned into a huge molten slurry, which was madly condensed into a molten slurry shield, trying to block the terrible fingerprints.


    However, at this time, no matter how excited by Dugu Huotian, the fingerprint of the old man in yellow was unstoppable. In the burst of light, with a calm but extremely terrible energy, he decomposed, destroyed and annihilated his molten shield with a surprising speed.


    "Hiss..."


    Finally, the fingerprints were swept into his shoulder, pierced through the ancient flaming armor, and came out from behind.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The blood gushed from his mouth, and his body fell down from the sky like a bird with broken wings. The molten slurry of the void suddenly converged and turned into a talisman to dissipate the void.


    "Long..."


    The sound of heaven was endless, and the supreme power was surging. Yeluhan followed him to kill him. The evil spirit of the sea and the power of the supreme Nirvana came surging and surging.


    Feeling yeluhan, the face of the old man in yellow, was extremely calm from the beginning to the end. It seemed that he didn''t care about it. He just flashed a sharp color in his eyes and put out a palm print between his backhands.


    "It''s beyond our ability. It''s too much to do!"


    Along with the voice of the old man in yellow, the palm print suddenly backhanded and directly patted on the sea of evil spirit.


    The seemingly calm palm print bursts out terrible energy in an instant. The bright and mysterious talisman pattern, like thunder light, smashes yeluhan''s surging evil spirit in the sea with a speed visible to the naked eye, and then the palm print falls heavily on yeluhan''s chest!


    "Bang!"


    Yeluhan''s face was as white as gray, and his mouth of blood gushed out. His body was like a broken kite flying backward. He fell heavily to the ground, not far from Dugu''s burning sky.


    The ground "roared" and the ground was shaken by Dugu Huotian and yeluhan.


    The old man in yellow fell to the ground, looking coldly at yeluhan and Dugu burning sky who were struggling to climb up from the ground, and said indifferently: "if you don''t eat or eat wine, if you don''t hand it over, I''ll take it myself."


    With the cold words falling down, the yellow old man''s eyes flashed with yellow light under his feet, and his figure was like a flash of lightning. In a flash, he directly appeared in front of Dugu Aotian and yeluhan, who were just struggling to get up. With a grip of his hand, a huge claw print included the distorted void, facing Dugu Hongtian and yeluhan At the same time, it swept away.


    The footprints distorted the void, and the invisible Holy Land blocked the space, and the crushed Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan were unable to move.


    The sharp edge of the fingertip cracks in the eyes of the two people sharply enlarged, with the breath of death


    At this time, although yeluhan and Dugu burning the sky are the supreme Nirvana and the pinnacle of the younger generation, they can not be compared with the real strongmen of the holy land.


    What''s more, in the past three months, the recovery of the energy of heaven and earth has brought the original saints to a higher level.


    All of a sudden, in the midst of the electric light and Firestone, Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan were already in despair, and felt the smell of death. Just as the sharp claw marks were in front of them, a strange wind breaking sound suddenly came from the twisted wall of the void.


    "Chi la..."


    The sound of space breaking wind resounds, and a bright purple fire penetrates the void. In an instant, it directly and severely bumps into the paw print of the old man in yellow.


    "Ji..."


    In the touch with the paw print, the purple fire broke out, just like a purple flame demon Huang flying out of the sky like a living creature. The fiery and destructive breath was much stronger than that of Dugu burning sky. In a flash, he directly resisted the lower paw print, burned it, disintegrated it, and then disappeared.


    The high temperature of the void erupted, and the surrounding void was filled with white smoke."Pedaling..."


    The sudden change made the old man in yellow change his face. He stepped back several steps involuntarily. His eyes were in an instant, and he raised his eyes to the front.


    At the same time, in front of yeluhan and Dugu Huotian, a majestic and strong figure appeared, with curly beard on their faces and a little fierce in their eyes.


    This sudden change made yeluhan and Dugu burning sky look shocked and shocked.


    Dugu funtian and yeluhan were shocked that the breath of their hands was very familiar, which made them think of a person at the same time.


    That person, they may not forget this life, but the guy is dead.


    His eyes were staring at the back in front of him. Dugu funtian and yeluhan looked at each other, which seemed unfamiliar.


    Dugu burning heaven and yeluhan did not expect that at this critical time, there were people to help.


    "Take the medicine and leave the rest to me!"


    The man with Qiu beard suddenly glanced at the old man in yellow, then turned back and handed several healing elixirs with different levels of Yupin, and then handed them to Dugu Huotian and yeluhan.


    Looking at the bearded face in front of him, yeluhan and Dugu burning sky were staring at each other. They seemed to want to find out something, but they didn''t get anything.


    "Take it."


    Du Shaofu was also a little strange when he opened his mouth. He didn''t expect that he could find out that this place was not normal by virtue of the talent of red Jiri horse and monkey''s pulse and soul. With the help of Huo Leizi, he knew that this place was sealed by the strongmen of the Holy land, and his breath was quite familiar. Therefore, Du Shaofu broke the seal directly and made his palms at the crucial time Save.


    For Du Shaofu, there was no problem with the seal set by the strongman of holy land, which had the talent of red Jiri macaque.


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, the familiar breath was really Dugu Aotian and yeluhan.


    Hearing this, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian looked at the man with a long beard in front of them. They seemed to think of something in a moment. Their eyes were shocked. Then they looked at Du Shaofu as if they had seen a ghost. They looked excited and complicated, and said in one voice: "it''s you..."


    Others don''t recognize Du Shaofu, but yeluhan and Dugu Huotian don''t know each other. At the beginning, Du Shaofu used his strange skill of changing faces and turned them into pits. Now I can see them clearly.


    As for the fact that he had seen Du Shaofu killed by the demon God, it was incredible for yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven. After all, it was the devil who saw it with his own eyes.


    However, thinking of the incredible legend left by that guy, and seeing the figure in front of me at the moment, yeluhan and Dugu burning sky absolutely believe it.


    After all, they really can''t think of anyone who has the power to resist the saints and save them besides that guy.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Du Shaofu smiles. It''s not surprising that yeluhan and Dugu funtian can recognize themselves. They are very bright.


    "How could you..."


    Dugu funtian seems to want to ask what else, and he has a lot of doubts in his heart.


    "Heal first, and then come back." Du Shaofu interrupted his words.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian did not hesitate. They took Du Shaofu''s healing elixir and put them into their mouths.


    "Who are you, boy?"


    The old man in yellow looked at Du Shaofu in surprise all the time. He was afraid of leaving no trace in his eyes. Intuitively, the figure in front of him was only a younger generation, and he had not even been to the holy land.


    However, he was able to appear quietly in his seal, and even did not tear his seal to resist the next blow. It seems that the strength is not directly proportional to the cultivation.


    "The old man is the holy animal kingdom. Be careful!"


    Listening to the old man in yellow, yeluhan reminded Du Shaofu, but when the voice dropped, it was the corner of his mouth full of blood that raised a bitter smile.


    The demon king in front of me, even the devil emperor, didn''t die. I''m afraid the old man in yellow can''t help him.


    "I know this old man is not weak, but I will teach him a good lesson for you!"


    Du Shaofu smiles at yeluhan, then turns back. Then he looks squarely at the old man in yellow. In an instant, his face and eyes are gloomy. He is quite different from him before.


    "You will know who I am in a moment, but if you dare to deal with my brother, you will pay the price today!"


    The old man in yellow, how could Du Shaofu forget that when he was about to capture the Dalao sword array in front of the eternal tomb square, it was the old man in yellow who hid it and suddenly made a move, which made the Da Luo sword array escape directly.


    It can be said that Liang Zi, who was with the old man in yellow, was tied up in front of the eternal tomb square.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2169

    Seeing each other again at the moment, how could Du Shaofu let go of the old man and revenge and revenge.


    The former level of sacred animal kingdom can just verify itself.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the corner of his eyes on the wretched face of the old man in yellow clothes began to look gloomy. He said, "boy, you have such a big voice. You broke in by yourself. You can only blame yourself for your own death!"


    Du Shaofu paid no attention to the old man in yellow. He looked directly at the former, and then walked slowly away, light and calm.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes in his eyes began to show a kind of fierce and domineering power for no reason.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s actions, the old man in yellow looked more and more gloomy. Under the invisible breath, he knew that although there was no holy land in front of him, the breath gave him a sense of oppression, just like facing an invisible giant.


    It has been proved that the other party can enter into his seal prohibition unconsciously, which has proved that he is not an ordinary person.


    "If you want to die, the old man will help you today."


    However, he was ignored by a young man who did not seem to have reached the Holy Land and was obviously a lower level than himself. The old man in yellow could not help but laugh angrily and suppress the invisible oppression in his heart. A surging dark Qi in his body was surging out with the beast''s power, and a yellow dark Qi accompanied by the talisman''s Secret lines made the void appear dark and small Sew, dry palm slightly grasps, fingertip''s yellow Xuan Qi is like yellow lightning shuttle, extremely sharp, penetrates the void.


    "Hiss..."


    In an instant, facing Du Shaofu, who was walking slowly in the light of the wind, the old man in yellow directly put out his hand, tearing the void directly, and the sharp sound of the broken wind resounded through his heart.


    Such a claw mark was as fast as lightning, tearing the void, which made yeluhan and Dugu Huotian, who had already retreated, could not help but take a cool breath for Du Shaofu.


    Although they knew Du Shaofu''s strength, even in the eternal tomb, there was a terrible external force in Du Shaofu''s body, and he was able to fight with several saints to become strong, but they still couldn''t help worrying at the moment.


    "Chi..."


    The footprints tear the void, and the hand of the strongman of the holy land is a few minutes faster than that of the lightning. In an instant, Du Shaofu is in front of him.


    But just as the paw print reached, Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly picked. His feet were floating like gods, and his body was in a strange arc, drawing an incredible arc from the void.


    "Whew..."


    The terrible claw mark in front of Du Shaofu''s neck was a black space crack. The sharp wind shattered the tiny void crack, which made Du Shaofu''s neck appear a trace of blood, and several strands of hair were cut off.


    "The speed of the holy land is really not slow."


    Du Shaofu avoided a claw mark of the old man in yellow. His eyes picked slightly, and pain came from the tiny blood stains on his neck. Under the influence of the mysterious body, he recovered as good as before.


    In his heart, Du Shaofu was on the alert.


    Du Shaofu also intended to test himself. He wanted to prove himself that the power of Holy Land practitioners to control space was not comparable to that of realm practitioners. He was about to fall into it just now. Fortunately, the speed talent of Lingbo Xiaoyao step and the golden winged Dapeng bird clan forced him to extricate himself.


    Du Shaofu estimated that if he used the golden wings of the ROC and the supreme animal power of the Dapeng family, he would have been able to avoid without damage.


    But at the moment, the old man in yellow, who was defeated by one blow, was stunned severely. He did not expect that the young man in front of him was actually that he was testing the speed of his attack.


    "Kill yourself!"


    But just for a moment, the old man in yellow regained his mind. His eyes were sharp and his paw prints moved like a sharp blade in the void. He whirled around and suddenly grasped the back of Du Shaofu''s head. He released the power of the Holy Land cultivator and controlled the surrounding void.


    "Hiss..."


    However, Du Shaofu had been prepared. In a flash, his figure had disappeared into the void and broke away from the control of the old man in yellow. As the paw print crushed the void, his figure had just disappeared.


    At this moment, the yellow old man''s face was completely ugly. His eyes were cold. Huang mang was towering. He took his claws as his palms. His feet turned and crossed. A piece of him rushed out with a surging force. The figure of Du Shaofu was emerging from the empty air.


    Du Shaofu, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, watched the angry attack of the old man in yellow. The corner of his mouth sank down, his fist clenched, and then he burst out abruptly. Between the electric light and flint, Du Shaofu collided heavily with the former''s palm.


    The fists and palms of Du Shaofu''s fists seemed calm, but at the moment of the collision, a fierce and unmatched golden light swept out of his fist in an unmatched and domineering manner!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s temperament suddenly became unmatched and arrogant!


    "Oh! "


    accompanied by the nine days of dragon chanting, the sound of gods and elephants, the golden light fists pounded the hands of the old man in yellow. The dull sound made the void roar, and the lightning and thunder suddenly appeared in the sky.The fist and palm can be divided as soon as it is touched. The void is born and broken. The terrible Rune ripple energy is like a tsunami wave. The invisible domineering atmosphere is vast and everywhere!


    At this moment, the eyes of yeluhan and Dugu funtian, who had already known it well, were shaking fiercely.


    That domineering momentum, too familiar to them, and from just a fist, this period of time, the devil did not know how much progress!


    "Pedaling!"


    In an instant, the old man in yellow and Du Shaofu moved back at the same time, shaking back three steps each.


    "Kaka..."


    At the foot of the two, the earth cracked, the rock turned into dust, and the ground cracks spread.


    At the last step, the old man in yellow looked shocked. He stared at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, do you hide the cultivation of holy land?"


    The old man in yellow was so shocked that he just resisted positively. The other party was not even up and down with him.


    The palm of his hand was still in a deep pain, and his body was full of dark Qi, which was almost suppressed by the former.


    With such strength, how could the boy in front of him not be a cultivator of holy land? If it hadn''t been for his accomplishments in the past few months, he had made a lot of progress because of the recovery of the energy of heaven and earth. I''m afraid he would have suffered a loss just now.


    At the same time, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian were stunned to see Du Shaofu and the old man in yellow.


    They can feel that Du Shaofu did not use any external force, but his own strength has been able to fight the old man in yellow.


    Such progress is really amazing!


    "This guy, has he really broken through the holy land?"


    Yeluhan and Dugu burning the sky also had to doubt whether Du Shaofu''s cultivation had reached the holy land.


    If you have not broken through the holy land, you have been able to fight against the holy land, that is too terrible!


    Du Shaofu steadied himself and looked at the old man in yellow before him. He was also shocked. The practitioners of the holy animal kingdom were really good. With a faint smile, he looked down upon him and said, "is that all the cultivation of holy land is?"


    "Boy, have we ever met, who are you, why hide your strength?"


    The old man in yellow stared at Du Shaofu. He felt that the former must have hidden his strength.


    Even just the former hand, let him have a sense of deja vu, it seems that he has seen where.


    "It''s noisy. If you want to do it, you can''t run away today."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man in yellow, and his eyes lifted slightly. He did not intend to let go of the old man''s gratitude and resentment. The golden light flashed on his feet, and then the figure suddenly disappeared.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the eyes of the old man in yellow also shrank. His angry smile appeared on his obscene face, and his figure suddenly retreated.


    "Hi "


    while the figure of the old man in yellow rapidly retreated, the ghost figure of Du Shaofu reappeared in front of him again. It was full of golden light, mixed with the claw marks of domineering power. It was extremely tricky and sharp to cover the former.


    Before the paw print, the dazzling talisman and secret patterns were as rampant as the golden lightning. It was like a golden winged ROC bird that wanted to fly out and soar for nine days!


    This is the broken claws of the ROC, and the terrifying breath of domineering force breaks out. It is like a real golden winged ROC coming, which makes the animal spirit in the yellow clothes old man''s mind tremble.


    The old man in yellow changed his face again, but his instinctive condition was reversed. In the front of him, a fist print condensed and a fist seal exploded, and the shadow of a green and yellow fox appeared brightly.


    The shadow of the beast is empty, and the county is dark and cracked. With the roar of the holy land, the surging force is like a fire burning a prairie fire, which is sweeping in front of Du Shaofu''s mire.


    "Chulala..."


    The two collide, then collapse at the same time, the void collapses, and the old man''s face in yellow changes.


    "Golden winged ROC, bird and beast, who are you, boy?"


    Several times in a row, coupled with the golden winged ROC''s supreme animal power and the familiar breath, the yellow old man''s face also emerged a real shock.


    "The emperor of the wasteland, the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, Du Shaofu!"


    Du Shaofu steadied himself, looked at the old man in yellow, and said his identity in a flat voice. There was no need to hide his identity. If he wanted not to expose himself, he could not do anything to the old man.


    With the fall of his voice, Du Shaofu''s strange breath fluctuated. In the unexpected complex eyes of yeluhan and Dugu burning sky, he recovered his original appearance. On his face, he became resolute and determined, and his eyes were shining with gold.


    Light voice, in this moment fell in the ears of the old man in yellow, but could not help but tremble.


    When he looked at Du Shaofu, who was restored to his original appearance, the old man in yellow had his dirty face twisted together in surprise, and his voice became a little wet and dumb. His face was stunned and he said, "boy, you You''re dead


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2170

    How could the old man in yellow forget the real appearance of Du Shaofu at the moment? How amazing was the demon king in the eternal tomb at the beginning, and was finally destroyed by the demon God? He saw it with his own eyes!


    But at the moment, the Demon King actually came back from the dead and appeared alive in front of him. How can he not be surprised!


    "I don''t want to die, then I won''t die."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man in yellow and said, "we should have done with the original account."


    The old man in yellow looked pale. Naturally, he knew that the demon king was talking about outside the eternal tomb. He had fought with him for the beam of the sword, but he did not succeed in the end.


    "Du Shaofu, if you don''t get the treasure, it''s not for you. It has nothing to do with me. Those two people have something to do with you. I don''t want to give you face. How about stopping this matter?"


    The old man in yellow opened his mouth, and he was a little afraid. First of all, he was shocked by the former.


    What''s more, he saw with his own eyes that there was a terrible demon in the boy''s body at the beginning. With that external force, he was afraid that he could not be provoked.


    Even if the demon is not here at the moment, the old man in yellow has to be afraid of the golden winged mires.


    A Kalou batian is enough for him to avoid. Not long ago, among the golden winged mires, there were also ancient strongmen.


    This boy is the young patriarch of the golden winged ROC family. He doesn''t want to provoke the golden winged ROC family, and he can''t do it.


    Du Shaofu, however, did not think so about the old man in yellow. He looked at him with a faint smile, and said, "move my two brothers and rob me of my treasures. You can forget about this account, and you can forget it!"


    "Boy, you..."


    The old man in yellow looked ugly. He was already courting, but he didn''t expect that the other side would get an inch and didn''t see him in his eyes.


    He is a green fox old demon, a master of holy land cultivation, the most top existence in the world. He is despised and despised by people. His mood can be imagined.


    "Boy, don''t have other people''s power outside your body, so you can flaunt your power. It''s not good for you to use external force."


    The green fox old demon''s face was gloomy, and he had to be afraid of the powerful spirit called Huo Lei Zi.


    "You don''t have to rely on others to deal with you!"


    Du Shaofu spoke faintly, knowing that the old man in yellow thought that he was trying to find out whether there was Huo Lei Zi in his body.


    The green fox old demon''s face twitched secretly. He was thinking and judging secretly. At the beginning, the boy was attacked by the demon God, but the mysterious thunder son didn''t seem to follow. At the moment, the boy''s body may not have the existence of the fire thunder son.


    However, the green fox old demon can go to the present situation, set foot on the holy land, and even hide from the original catastrophe, relying on careful and never risk, and never provoke strong enemies.


    Therefore, the green fox old demon did not intend to take risks. Today, a boy suddenly appeared, and the two younger generations could not move.


    "Go on, old man."


    Looking at the flickering eyes in the eyes of the old man in yellow, Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with gold, and behind him, the golden wings of Dapeng swept out in an instant with unmatched and domineering momentum. The golden wings of Dapeng flashed fiercely, and his feet were carefree and carefree. His figure was swept out of the terrible energy storm.


    "Boom


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in a straight line in front of the green fox old demon. When he grasped the palm of his hand, a strange wave of violent energy had already rippled up. It was like the substantial energy winding around the palm of the hand, changing four colors in an instant, then overlapping in an instant, and finally forming.


    "Oh


    "Gee!"


    In a flash, the shape of the palm print is gorgeous, a strong pressure from it diffuses out, there is a faint roar of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles.


    Without any delay, he was as quick as lightning and as powerful as thunder. Du Shaofu''s condensed palm print was directly shot at the old demon of green fox.


    "Boom


    At the place where the palm print passes, the empty space around suddenly roars for no reason. The brilliant light rises against the wind and suddenly sweeps out, and then it falls directly with the power of destroying the sky and the earth.


    With such a palm, the old demon''s face suddenly changed. In an instant, the blue and yellow light surged, and a brilliant palm print collided with each other.


    In an instant, the two palms collided with each other, and the startling energy was muffled and suddenly resounded through the void


    "Boom! "


    under the eyes of Dugu burning sky and yeluhan, the two palm prints collided with each other, and the brilliant and colorful runes erupted, and the terrible energy ripple spread like a huge ocean wave, accompanied by the amazing sound of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles.


    "Roar "


    " guwu "


    there are four virtual images emerging, such as the roaring of dragons and tigers, the singing of birds and turtles, the green dragon and white tiger, and the Phoenix Xuanwu tortoise.


    The four beasts'' virtual shadow roared like thunder, and the world was boiling with awe inspiring power."Bang, bang, Bang "


    a large void collapses, revealing a deep dark vacuum.


    "Pedaling, pedaling "


    in the frightful complexion, the green fox old demon''s feet touched the ground in a straight line and recoiled by more than ten steps. Moreover, under the imperious power, the blood in his body was surging, and he was almost about to eject blood into his throat. He had to hold back a mouthful of blood in his throat, but his face was pale.


    "Chulala "


    and this time, although Du Shaofu''s figure has retreated a little, but behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings have just receded a little in the void, and have directly stabilized his body.


    With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu seemed quite satisfied with his strength.


    "Asshole..."


    The old demon of the green fox was furious. He was pale and gloomy to the extreme. He could feel that Du Shaofu did not intend to let him go. He did not show mercy!


    He didn''t want to provoke the boy. He was not really afraid of a descendant who had not set foot in the holy land. What he really feared was the mysterious huolei Zi and the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    But now he again and again to avoid, the boy is an inch, he did not put him in the eye.


    It is true that he never provokes strong enemies, but once he does, he will die. As long as he dies, he will have no enemies.


    Feeling his own sharp pain in the palm, green fox old demon eyes gush out cold light, in front of a younger generation has completely angered him.


    Is he really afraid of animals?


    As long as the boy is dead, the golden winged ROC family will not know. The boy seems to be covered with treasure. When he gets it, he will be able to protect himself before the catastrophe comes.


    "Boy, you killed yourself. Although you have a lot of skills, if you really think that with those talents, you can be unscrupulous in front of the real saints, it is a little too naive!"


    The voice of the old demon of the green fox is no longer loud, and begins to be gloomy and frightening. When the voice falls, it is originally gloomy to the extreme face. The cold will fight she, and a terrible blue yellow light will roar like a detonated volcano, making the void roar and the earth vibrate!


    "Boom


    In this moment, the eyes of the green fox old demon also quietly changed into a strange green and yellow color. In the burst of light, it submerged the void, and the body expanded. In an instant, it turned into a huge demon fox with a volume of 100 Zhang!


    Fox in the sky, bright yellow light, a fierce sense of killing senhan, climbing to the peak, sweeping the void!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In the roar of the void, the fox floats in the void, with a pair of frightening green and yellow fierce pupils. It is a strong figure running in the air and looks like it is ready to attack. Its giant tail is raised high, and a row of sharp fangs are exposed in the big mouth of the torn blood pot. The sound of "hissing and roaring" is like a ghost crying!


    "The blue light is falling into the sky fox!"


    Looking at such a small size, but the power is the most terrible fox, lonely day howl and yeluhan smack tongue.


    It was a blue sky fox, one of the top bloodlines among the fox tribe.


    It is said that the Fox family has a glorious past. The blood fox, the God fox, and the most mysterious nine tail fox all have many legends in this world.


    "The blue light will fall into the sky fox!"


    Looking at the green light avalanche sky fox, Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly raised. Facing a green light avalanche sky fox in the holy animal kingdom, a sense of war also gushed from his heart!


    This is a real verification. The confrontation with the same realm is never what Du Shaofu wanted!


    Don''t be saints, fight against saints!


    This is what Du Shaofu wanted!


    "How about the holy animal kingdom? I''ll beat you as well!"


    A burst of laughter spread out, Du Shaofu''s double pupil gushed out golden light, a breath that was not inferior to the green fox old demon, swept out of his own body quietly and domineering, straight into the sky.


    In an instant, the golden light bloomed, and a plume of real light gushed out of Du Shaofu''s body, and instantly condensed into a golden armor covering his whole body, which was magnificent.


    "Gee "


    from the top of the armor, there is the sound of golden winged ROC birds whistling through the clouds and rocks, and the domineering momentum sweeps through the void, setting off the whole person like a real human shaped ROC!


    The green fox old demon looked at Du Shaofu, who had lived for so many years. He could not tell whether the devil was a human or a golden winged ROC.


    But it doesn''t matter. The old demon doesn''t believe his real holy animal kingdom. He will not be as good as the boy in front of him!


    "This is not a family of golden winged mires. No one can protect you today!"


    The old demon of the green fox sneered. The ferocious animal body contains holy power, which distorts the void, and rushes to Du Shaofu.


    This is the power of the strong man in the holy animal kingdom. At this moment, the green fox old demon is doing his best to show the horror of the strong man in the holy animal kingdom.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, and he looked directly at the green fox demon. In the golden light in his eyes, a touch of purple lightning suddenly swept out. On the golden wings of Dapeng, there was a purple arc, covered with thunder and martial veins. He shook his arm and pushed the wings of the giant ROC behind him to shake the sky and fan the old demon''s body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2171

    "Boom..."


    Such swaying wings shake the sky, the golden light spreads out the sky, and the thunder is waning. In the trend of hegemony, it is like a golden winged ROC bird floating out of the sky.


    There is also the power of punishment and killing in the thunder, lightning and thunder, endless thunder!


    "Bang!"


    The two collide and the void explodes.


    The chaos of the void makes yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven hard to pry. They can only see that the body of the green fox old monster is directly shaken open.


    "Oh..."


    The green fox old demon''s eyes gushed with astonishment, and the animal body stopped in an instant.


    The old demon of green fox was shocked. The former did not step into the holy land, but the terrible thunder power and domineering power made him feel uneasy and palpitating.


    But green fox old demon does not believe in evil, that boy did not set foot in the holy land, how can be compared with the holy land.


    "Boom


    With the power of holy land, he suppressed Du Shaofu with the power of holy land.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu was fearless, and the void God ring appeared on his head, and the voice of heaven was endless. He countered the holy power of the former with the power of infinite Nirvana and his vast dark Qi!


    "Ji..."


    Peng Ming pierced clouds and cracked rocks. Du Shaofu''s body was covered with purple thunder, and the bright golden light burst out. The green spirit armor on his body was like the feather of Dapeng, like a blade.


    In particular, the wings on the golden wings of the ROC are extremely fierce and cut through the void.


    Du Shaofu hands, and the terrible power spreads from the green spirit armor.


    At the moment, although Du Shaofu had not set foot in the holy land, the eruption of that power was comparable to the holy land!


    "Why is that guy so strong?"


    Yeluhan and Dugu burned the sky in the distance, so shocked that they couldn''t return to their senses.


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, how could they believe that they had not set foot in the holy land, but had the abnormal strength to confront the holy land? This is incredible!


    There is such a huge gap between the Holy Land and the immortal realm. All living beings can''t cross the realm at all!


    But now, the devil has broken the shackles and crossed the huge gap!


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    "Baquan do!"


    "Bully the airway!"


    "Penglin nine days!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu did his best to smash the void, and his voice was like thunder. All kinds of attacks and the golden winged ROC bird supreme beast could become more and more domineering and aggressive.


    The golden wings of the ROC open and close, like the real ROC hitting the sky, soaring!


    Obviously, the progress of this period of time, together with the benefits of various understandings, are fully reflected in front of Du Shaofu''s strength at the moment.


    On Du Fu''s body, the armor is more terrible!


    Even from the benefits of Tianmu divine tree, we can understand the mysterious mystery. At the moment, the benefits to Du Shaofu are also revealed.


    The profound meaning can help Du Shaofu recover quickly. In such a war, the invisible help is of great benefit and unimaginable!


    But the green fox old demon is the real saint beast realm strong person, has set foot in the world''s strongest row, moves, tears the void, overturns the mountain river!


    If the sky and earth were not sealed by itself, it would have destroyed this land.


    Du Shaofu''s attack was domineering and fierce. Relying on his physical body, Du Shaofu was extremely fierce. He seemed to have suppressed the old demon of green fox.


    However, Du Shaofu is not enough to be a real green fox demon.


    Holy land, it is a gap, is a natural moat!


    It''s not easy to really cross the past!


    But the green fox old demon was more and more frightened in the Vietnam War. The boy was so terrible that his body was abnormal, as if it could not be destroyed.


    What''s more, the supreme nirvana is only for the power of thunder, and the supreme animal power of the golden winged Daphne family. They are all abnormal and can resist the crushing of the power of the sacred animal kingdom.


    If the former set foot on the real holy land, it will be terrible to what extent, think of here, green fox old demon can not help but shiver in the heart.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The fierce claw marks of the old demon of the green fox are revealed, and the void is directly torn. In the depths of the pupils of the green and yellow frightening people, the mysterious patterns of the talisman of the sky fox appear at the moment, and the breath seems to have reached the peak.


    "Boom


    In the next moment, the green fox demon stepped out of the sky, and his figure seemed to move in a flash. He crossed the void and appeared in front of Du Shaofu. Along with the secret method and animal power of the Tianhu clan, the shadow of a beast rushed out of the paw print and grabbed Du Shaofu''s head.


    Seeing the breath of the old demon of the green fox strengthened again, Du Shaofu could feel that the old demon of the green fox was afraid to use the bottom card of the killing move. The golden wings of the ROC flapped his wings and blew out a blow with no fancy ferocity.


    This is a kind of martial art that Du Shaofu has only recently learned. It is obtained from the harvest of the demon battlefield. It is left by a strong man in ancient times. It is called "broken star fist". It is aggressive and extremely cultivated. It can smash the stars, crack the sky and blow through the sky."Boom


    The blow swept out, and the air in the void was compressed and exploded.


    The fist passes, the space distorts and collapses, and finally forcefully collides with a claw of the green fox old demon and shakes together.


    At the moment of the collision, the void did not explode at once, but the sharp sound of the golden dagger came out.


    "Long..."


    A terrible ripple of energy Rune sweeps across, and the space around it explodes like a firework. It cracks and finally turns into a vacuum.


    "Hiss..."


    But also at this time, the green fox old demon frightens the person, in the pupil reveals the Yin cold smile.


    This claw is not its killing move. The green fox old demon had been prepared for it, and it turned out to be four bright lights, just like a sharp blade in the void. It cut through the void with a cruel and penetrating track, which was as fast as lightning toward Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    Du Shaofu had already guessed that the green fox old demon had a killing move. After that, he shook his wings, and his eyes showed a sneer. In the burst of purple gold light, he flapped his wings in the air, and the ROC''s golden wings were tilted out, isolating the void and directly resisting the fierce one claw.


    "Chulala..."


    The astonishment broke out, and Du Shaofu tore up the purple and golden lightning on the golden wings of Dapeng, and several golden wings feathers of Dapeng were broken and floated down.


    This claw print is very terrible, enough to kill those extraordinary immortality peak strong.


    Du Shaofu was detached from the same realm and had a strong physical body to resist.


    Du Shaofu was also prepared. When the footprints fell on the golden wings of Dapeng, the fingerprints in his hands condensed and shone brightly. Suddenly, there were palm prints all over the sky, which poured out like a rainstorm, directly enveloping the green fox old demon.


    "Tianma suddenly empty palm!"


    Du Shaofu drank a deep drink, which was also obtained from the demon battlefield. It was left by an ancient great power. It could burst out countless palm prints in an instant, burst the void and destroy everything!


    The old demon of green fox was prepared, but he didn''t expect that Du Shaofu''s offensive was endless. All kinds of martial arts animals could emerge in endlessly, and all of them were weird and powerful. They had to be blocked and broke out with all their strength. With the advantages of the holy land, they resisted positively,.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The void is crumbling away, and the energy explodes.


    The violent power from the energy ripples made yeluhan and Dugu burning sky numb in the distance.


    They couldn''t believe that Du Shaofu was able to fight with the powerful in the holy animal kingdom to such an amazing level.


    "Pedaling!"


    The old monster of the green fox retreated, his face was ferocious, and his tusks were Zhan Zhan. How could he have thought that the former could be so powerful!


    Du Shaofu was also shaken back. There were broken feathers on Dapeng''s golden wings and cracks in his green spirit armor.


    "Happy!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and his eyes were full of fighting spirit. The purple and gold electric arc was towering, and the Vietnam War was more and more happy.


    The power of holy land is terrible, which can not be resisted by immortality.


    But Du Shaofu, with his boundless nirvana, the turbulent mysterious Qi in his body, and various talents, was able to resist the power of the powerful man in the holy land.


    "No way, it''s like this..."


    The old demon of the green fox is unbelievable and full of shock.


    It felt that the former was stronger and stronger in Vietnam War, and its own cultivation of sacred animal territory could not suppress the former.


    Even the green fox old demon felt that the former seemed to fight it with his flesh on purpose.


    As an animal race, it is also a practitioner of the holy animal realm. According to normal conditions, it is difficult to compare the holy land of the same realm with it for human beings.


    But the boy in front of him is the physical metamorphosis to be able to suppress it!


    Every time he resists, his Qi and blood will surge and his body will be injured, but the other side will not be damaged at all.


    "This boy is so mysterious!"


    The eyes of the green fox old demon trembled. It felt that even if it was the holy animal kingdom, it would be ground to death by this boy.


    The choice of physical combat, originally he thought to be able to take advantage of, who knows will be such a result.


    "I have to admit that you are really not vulgar, which is beyond my expectation. Even those supreme masters at that time will be crushed by you even in the same realm!"


    The old demon of the green fox looked up at Du Shaofu with his eyes full of blue and yellow light. He was really impressed.


    However, the old demon of the green fox grinned and showed his fangs. Along with several superficial scars on his face, the blood spilled out. It was left by Du Shaofu''s thunder and lightning. With his ferocious terror, he said, "it''s just that it''s time to end all this. It''s not true that you can cross the realm."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu took a deep breath and engaged in a fierce battle. He also knew that the practitioners of holy land were really hard to deal with. He had just been fighting against him, and even the Vietnam War was getting smoother. His physical strength took a lot of advantages.


    But in this way, we can really suppress a strong one in the holy animal kingdom, even if it is too simple.


    "Boy, now let''s see what the real sacred animal kingdom is."


    The old demon of green fox has a ferocious face and a scarlet color appears in his green and yellow pupils.Du Shaofu stares at the old demon of the green fox. His eyes are slightly narrowed by the purple and golden thunder light. He faintly feels a terrible dangerous fluctuation, which is quietly diffused out of the body of the blue light avalanche sky fox.


    "Boom


    For a moment, the void trembled for no reason, and then the blue and yellow light of the sky swept away from the beast of the old demon of the green fox like a storm.


    In a flash, it was clear that the blue and yellow light was towering, but the heaven and earth were dark. A kind of fierce and violent atmosphere diffused, and rushed into the heaven and earth with a torrent of evil spirit!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2172

    "The emperor''s seal of heaven breaking fox!"


    When such a loud voice fell down, there was a huge blue light from the body of the green fox old demon. The shadow of the sky fox condensed in front of the body. In a moment, it was crazy and turbulent. The light covered the sky like a sky, and an indescribable ferocity and ferocity crushed the sky.


    This is the talent of the green fox old demon qingguangbeng Tianhu, and it is also an absolute card. The practitioners of Holy Land in the same realm dare not touch it!


    With his absolute base card, the old demon of green fox was also moved to kill. Whether he was afraid of revenge from the golden winged Dapeng birds, or because of Du Shaofu''s amazing strength and future, the old demon was deeply worried.


    Since the boy is not willing to let go, we should kill him completely in any case today!


    "oops..."


    The blue light collapses, the sky Fox''s virtual shadow roars ferociously, the double pupil gushes out the black light, formidable incomparably!


    With the collapse of the blue light, the shadow of the sky fox appears. It seems that the energy in the sky and the earth is pouring towards the shadow.


    The blue and yellow light flashed, and the terrible crushing force broke the void and shrouded Du Shaofu.


    The huge blue light collapses, the sky fox virtual shadow collapses the place which the pressure passes, the void around inch inch collapses to pieces!


    From a distance, it is like a sky fox coming, with a vacuum black hole sweeping down!


    The ferocious and evil spirit of the sky swept wildly and opened, enough to break everything!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    From afar, they felt the terrible ferocity and evil spirit, and yeluhan and Dugu burned the sky with cold sweat on their forehead, and their hearts trembled.


    Even if they were far away from the battlefield, they could feel the terrible power at the moment.


    This kind of prestige, I''m afraid, is really the same realm. If a person who cultivates in the same realm is crushed down, it will be enough to be severely damaged in an instant.


    And under the holy land, who can stop!


    Du Shaofu is standing in the void. Behind him, Dapeng''s golden wings expand like a rock, motionless as a mountain!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were coagulated. A wave of domineering energy, with purple and gold electric arc, rose up and down in the sky at the same time.


    The purple lightning is like a Purple Rainbow flying across the sky, accompanied by the dazzling purple thunder rune, surging around, spreading out in the sky, like rising on a bright day, shaking the sky!


    It''s very fast. It''s just a moment.


    In the thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu''s figure was covered by a huge purple golden winged ROC shadow.


    "Gee!"


    The two seem to blend into one, and the fierce power covers and spreads, making the whole heaven and earth tremble!


    "Broken! "


    in the purple and golden Lei Peng, Du Shaofu broke his drink, flapped his wings, soared in the sky, and the terrible tyranny, punishment, and killing were as if they had caused the world turbulence in this space, which shocked people!


    This moment, the blue light collapse of the sky fox shadow double pupil tightly staring at the purple gold winged ROC, seems to feel something, secretly gush out palpitation and uneasiness!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    But it did not retreat, dive down, with the fierce destruction of the fierce slaughter!


    "Gee!"


    The double pupils of purple golden thunder Peng project the purple gold arc, just like two rounds of sun shining on the sky, overlooking the world!


    Its head is empty, the God ring is bright, the sky sound endlessly, does not yield, directly collides.


    "Boom "


    two huge and terrible bodies collide and blow up the void!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu integrated the golden winged Dapeng God''s supreme beast into the thunder and martial pulse. With the boundless Nirvana power, Dapeng struck the sky and released the boundless and majestic pressure.


    Such a collision, half air in the explosion, God cover the sky, lightning and thunder!


    This piece of void sealed and forbidden by the green fox old demon is also cracking out traces.


    "Boom!"


    Such a collision is too amazing. The bright energy and light are blooming, and the hidden patterns of the talisman are covered with the void. The supreme power is surging, which overturns the sky and earth!


    The emptiness within sight is blurred, and the earth and the void are crumbling at the same time.


    "Kaka..."


    On the ground, a large crack, such as a spider''s web like crisscross intertwined, mountains and rivers collapsed.


    In such a scene, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian also had a feeling of silence, trembling and pale!


    In the sky shattering void, the huge purple gold thunder Peng and the green light collapse sky fox virtual shadow corrode and interweave with each other, the bright light erupts, the purple gold arc like a waterfall, finally dissipates at the same time!


    When the void gradually calmed down, Du Shaofu and the old demon of green fox appeared together.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu''s body collapsed in a straight line. When his figure fell to the ground, his feet stamped on the ground at the same time. The ground under his feet cracked one after another, and the cracks spread everywhere. The dust was flying. On the green spirit armor on his body, the sound of "click" was heard. Under the terrible pressure, the crack was broken, and the light was dim. There was a touch of golden blood spilling from the corner of his mouth."Holy animal kingdom, it''s really strong!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a bitter smile. He was immeasurably powerful in Nirvana. The thunder pulse and the golden winged ROC bird''s supreme beast were able to fuse. He tried his best to use his cards, but was injured.


    At the moment, in his heart, Du Shaofu was deeply shocked. No wonder he said that there was an insurmountable natural moat between the immortal peak and the holy land, which was really difficult to cross. If it had not been for the green spirit armor and the immortal body, he would have suffered great damage just because of his extraordinary physical body.


    "Poof..."


    The body of the old monster of the green fox was shaken back in the void, and the body was rendered by purple gold arc. There were bloodstains infiltrating from the wound. There was also a mouth of blood overflowing from the ferocious mouth, which was stained on the fangs. It was particularly terrifying!


    The eyes were shocked, surprised and astonished. The green Fox and old demon had complex eyes and a gloomy look. It seemed incredible that it used its talent to deal with cards. It didn''t occupy any advantage. It seemed that both sides were hurt!


    Staring at Du Shaofu like this, the green fox old demon did not speak, but the whole body began to emit a mysterious breath, which resonated with the heaven and earth. The mysterious talisman and secret patterns emerged from the void, showing wisps of holy power.


    "Boom


    In an instant, Saint Wei is rich, which makes the void of heaven and earth appear a vision, and the whole space seems to start to shrink and rotate.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and changed color. The empty world seemed to have turned into a prison, in which he imprisoned himself. There was a violent destructive force pouring out to destroy everything.


    "Long..."


    The figure of the green fox old demon is suspended in the void, and the blue and yellow light is shining again. This void seems to be reversed, and the vision is in the sky, as if there are stars falling.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the distance, Dugu Huotian and yeluhan burst out blood.


    At the moment, the terrible destruction in this space is not aimed at them, but just the aftershocks, which have made them unable to resist.


    "Not good!"


    With blood dripping from the corners of their mouths, yeluhan and Dugu burning sky are staring at each other. I''m afraid this battle is about to tell the real winner or loser!


    "Come to an end, no matter how extraordinary, you will end your destruction today!"


    Green fox old demon light mouth, at the moment look ferocious, but the look is surprisingly calm, with a huge pressure, as if bearing in the heaven and earth.


    The old demon of green fox glowed all over his body, and his whole body clanged and roared. A strange vision appeared in the sky, just like a waterfall in the sky, pouring down and crushing Du Shaofu!


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor began to crack, and cracks suddenly appeared. The ROC''s golden wings behind him expanded and were directly suppressed. The light was dim,


    "xilala..."


    On the cracked green spirit armor, the golden blood overflowed, the helmet cracked, and Du Shaofu vomited blood in his mouth.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s face was suddenly dignified, and the space became a cage, and his body was shrouded in it.


    The endless heaven and earth around him were crushing, and they wanted to destroy everything in Du Shaofu''s body.


    This pressure is too strong, from heaven and earth, the holy power is strong!


    "This is the sign of the strongman of the holy land. This is the power of the holy land. It can crush all living beings and suppress all sides!"


    Du Shaofu spoke softly and looked dignified.


    At the moment, in this void, it is still like being covered in a cage.


    this is the real horror of the strongman of the Holy Land and the symbol of surpassing the immortal and the cultivators of the realm.


    under the holy power, the eight sides are suppressed and all living beings are crushed!


    "Pooh!"


    Du Shaofu''s body sank deep into the ground, and his knees had sunk into the rock ground. Once again, he spat out blood, and the green spirit armor was almost worn away.


    "It''s over!"


    The old green fox opens his mouth, and the sky is blue and yellow, and the animal body is covered with divine splendor. The holy spirit lingers around, just like the divine fox approaching the world, setting off the reversal of heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu was surrounded by the power of destruction and collapse.


    "The trouble is big. If you don''t set foot on the holy land, you can''t really fight against the holy land."


    Yeluhan and Dugu foetian were pale, and the aftereffect of the space also made them vomit blood.


    Du Shaofu''s Qingling armor has been basically worn out, and his body is bleeding. Half of the whole person has basically sunk into the ground.


    The feathers on the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu are also falling, but there are only 36 real Peng feathers left to shine!


    "that''s the end!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu held his head high. With such words coming out, suddenly, there was a bright silver and gold arc straight out of his eyebrows and straight into the sky!


    [when it comes to the third watch, we can add more flowers to the next day. Please drop a few flowers to thank you.


    what a miserable official account what you said was that the WeChat official account of Xiao Yu had been stolen by the public and did not know how to set it back. So I had to apply for a new one. This time, I got smart ID card binding number, WeChat public number was yufengbenzun [Yu Feng Ben Zun], trouble brothers add, update what, and small gifts, and so on. It''s convenient to push, please everyone. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2173

    "Boom! "


    in this moment, the lightning and thunder above the void turned into the overwhelming thunder and lightning.


    There are various kinds of thunder and lightning, such as the earth breaking thunder, the soul destroying God thunder, the Taiyin Tianchen thunder, etc


    A total of five kinds of spirit thunder, powerful, submerged in the void.


    The arc is bright and boundless, and the lightning runes are dense, reflecting the void.


    In the thunder storm, a huge red Jiri macaque''s figure rushed out, releasing the pressure of violent destruction in an instant.


    "Boom..."


    The sky of silver and gold thunder swept out, covering the void.


    "Oh! "


    the red Jiri macaque roared, and his eyes were like two rounds of golden sun, the silver gold bright arc of light, and the heart palpitations filled all directions.


    This is Du Shaofu''s chijiri horse Monkey God, containing five kinds of spirit thunder.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu was able to kill all the enemies in the holy land by virtue of his terrible power in the tomb of eternity.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu used the power of his pulse and soul, and his power was even more powerful than before.


    Thunder broke out, overturned the void, so that the space of mountains and rivers, heaven and earth shake!


    "Oh


    And this is not only that. Du Shaofu''s body of the original God chijiri macaque is not only the God of the yuan, but also the pulse and soul. The huge body of the red Jiri macaque breaks out in the roar, and the golden light is ten thousand feet, and the soul pupil is subdued!


    Red Jiri macaque''s power, such as the beginning of heaven and earth, push the four sides, to make the universe upside down and break!


    "I have to admit that you have exceeded my expectations again and again. If three months ago, maybe I could not do anything about you. Unfortunately, it''s still a little worse now. Now you have no ability any more."


    The old demon of green fox opened his mouth quietly, but the shock in his eyes was hard to cover up.


    Such a red Jiri macaque and several kinds of Linglei might have been suppressed three months ago.


    Fortunately, he has improved a lot in the past three months.


    "Really..."


    Du Shaofu, whose knees were deeply sunk in the rocks, raised his head and opened his mouth in a light way. His black hair rendered a purple arc. The rocks on the ground around his feet were turned into dust for no reason. At the same time, a bright streamer came out from the center of his eyebrows.


    "Hum!"


    When this bright streamer swept out, a "buzzing" wind, thunder and sword resounded, and a faint silver gold sword was in the air.


    "Boom


    The sword is fierce and its sound is like wind and thunder!


    The majestic momentum burst out, the incomparably terrible waves spread out, making people shudder!


    "This is..."


    Although the color of the sword changed slightly and there were more silver and gold arcs, he recognized it for the first time. It was the sword he wanted to capture before the eternal tomb square, but it failed.


    At the moment, the long sword was in the air, and the wind and thunder resounded through the air. It seemed that the sword was born to restrain the spirit of the beast, which made it feel shivering!


    "Whew, whew, whew!"


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were condensed in an instant. Suddenly, the sword turned into a series of sword shadows and spread out.


    Innumerable sword shadows are derived from the differentiation, dense and mysterious around the body. The electric arc and sword that can block out the sky and the sun break out. The invisible wave breath spreads and spreads in an instant, bringing about a space ripple.


    With the spread of the ripples, the space at this time is totally distorted, and the space ripple debris is breaking.


    At this moment, between the spread of the majestic and fierce breath, sword shadows cut through the space, and in front of the sword tip, there is a faint dark light.


    Under the terrible power of sword, it makes people tremble and creepy!


    "What a terrible pressure, the yuan God can''t bear it!"


    The white faces of Dugu funtian and yeluhan were full of shock. They saw the sword with their own eyes, and the last of them chased after them. Unexpectedly, the sword fell into the hands of the devil.


    What struck them even more was that the overwhelming pressure on the sword seemed to be aimed at the yuan God, which made them feel at a distance that the yuan God in the mud pill palace in their mind was like being struck by lightning and shuddered for it!


    "When you wanted to grab it, just do as you wish, darao sword array, go!"


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the sword array trembled, and the sword array turned into tens of thousands of swords, and the virtual shadow rose from the sky in the mysterious rotation.


    "Whew, whew...!"


    All of a sudden, the heaven and earth trembled, and tens of thousands of swords flew out with bright silver arc.


    The sword is like thunder. It penetrates through the space and spreads with astonishing pressure. The sword is swept out of the sky.


    The dense swords are connected with each other in a mysterious way. They are powerful and unpredictable. They control the spirit of the yuan, which is very impressive.


    Such a set of sword array is hard to see in the world, and people don''t know how to deal with it for a while!


    The green fox old demon was also stunned. He was swept by such a set of terrible sword array. He was in a hurry for a moment. He didn''t know how to crack it. He could only do his best to block with the power of Holy Land!"Zheng Zheng..."


    "Boom..."


    Sword light clang, wind and thunder, accompanied by lightning and thunder!


    Tens of thousands of swords came in an instant.


    The light of the sword is like thunder, the spirit of the sword is like a rainbow, and the lightning is thundering. It is gorgeous, penetrating through the void, and blooming in this twisted prison world.


    In this sword array, the breath of suppressing spirits is even more terrible!


    Such sword awn appears, in the spirit thunder of the sky at the moment, mercilessly collides in the distorted void.


    In a flash, the sonorous wind and thunder are constantly ringing, the magic patterns are gorgeous, and the thunder and lightning are interwoven.


    "Kaka..."


    Before long, the vision in this twisted void crumbled, just like an infinite meteor exploding, colorful, and then the whole space began to crumble.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At this moment, it seems that the green fox old demon was also affected by what kind of huge influence, the ferocious corners of his mouth spurted blood again, dripping from his fangs.


    "Oh


    When the void collapses and crumbles, there is a golden light on the void, and a huge red Jiri macaque flies across the sky. With one blow, it directly blows down, and the bright light sweeps across the sky. It looks like the sky and the earth have opened, and the space before the fist is blurred and twisted. It pushes the four sides and suppresses everything!


    "Long!"


    The golden light surges, the void collapses, falls directly on the shoulder of the green fox old demon.


    The golden light is like golden thunder, so that the shoulder of the old monster of the green fox is blasted out of the cracks and the skin is torn.


    "Kaka..."


    That terrible force, heavy pouring out, so that the green fox demon shoulder bone fracture sound, the huge body directly fell on the ground, hit the ground shaking, the ground exploded.


    "Poof..."


    Green fox old demon mouth is a mouth of blood spurt out, eyes a little frightened at the void that a red Jiri macaque and young figure, fear shock, incredible.


    Green fox old demon also can''t believe, he actually defeated.


    The strong practitioners of holy animal kingdom were defeated in the hands of an immortal young man. You can imagine the mood of the green fox at the moment!


    "Hum!"


    The big Luo sword array whirls around, and the shadow of the sword across the sky from the void, making the void tremble.


    Finally, he turned into a bright sword, which was held in his hand by Du Shaofu, and looked directly at the green fox.


    Green fox old demon animal pupil surging, looking at the eyes on that year''s light face, he felt domineering and fierce.


    Even in that year''s light face, the green fox old demon felt a sense of obliteration, and the demon king seemed to have moved to kill him!


    The heart shuddered for no reason, and the green fox old demon poured out a chill from the depths of the animal soul.


    At present, this young man''s means and ferocity have been seen by the old demon in the tomb of eternity. If he kills, he will not give up easily!


    Looking at the uncertain look on the face of the old demon of green fox, Du Shaofu''s chill in his eyes was not covered up on his pale face at the moment. At present, the old guy is extremely cunning. From the point of view of his hand, he is cunning and cruel. If he is not weak, he is afraid that the old guy will kill him mercilessly.


    This time, because of Dugu Huotian and yeluhan, Du Shaofu is not a kind-hearted person. Once he escapes from the hatred of himself with the strength of this old man, he will be so restless in the future.


    So, it''s time to do it, you have to do it!


    With the cold light in his eyes, the red Jiri macaque''s pulse soul on the void has been shot again. With the golden light flooding the void, a palm print is directly and severely photographed against the old demon of the green fox.


    "Boy, the mountain does not change and the water turns. I''ll settle this account with you later!"


    Li shouts from the mouth of the green fox old demon, the figure in an instant convergence into a human form, at the same time, directly break through the air.


    This space is the seal forbidden system arranged by the old demon of green fox. At the moment, he knows that he can''t do anything to the demon king. The green fox old demon chooses to escape at the first time, and then goes on fighting. He is afraid that he will not even have the strength to escape.


    "Chi!"


    In a flash, the figure of the green fox old demon disappeared in a flash, which made Du Shaofu''s red Jiri macaque pulse and soul attack defeated and fled directly.


    It''s too easy for a strong man in the holy animal kingdom to get away from the world in front of an immortal practitioner or in his own sealed and forbidden space.


    Even if Du Shaofu had crossed the gap, it was absolutely impossible for Du Shaofu to stop the old demon of green fox who wanted to escape.


    However, Du Shaofu''s performance was extremely calm. Even the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen turned into a bright arc and swept into the mud ball palace in his mind, without any intention of pursuing the green Fox and the old demon.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Looking at the fleeing green fox demon, and then looking at the young figure in the void at the moment, Dugu Huotian and yeluhan couldn''t help but shiver in their hearts, and they could not help swallowing their saliva for a long time.


    A strong man in the holy animal kingdom, the demon king did not borrow any external force, relying on his own strength, he actually let the saint beast realm practitioners flee miserably!What a terror this is. No one will believe it even if it is spread out.


    Not sanctified, but abused saint, so terrible!


    "Hiss..."


    At this time, the surrounding void is invisible, and a talisman''s Secret patterns flash away and disappear in the void.


    This side was originally sealed by the green fox old demon, the forbidden seal is disappearing.


    But with the disappearance of the forbidden seal, in the eyes of yeluhan and Dugu burning sky, the figure of the green fox demon who had just escaped was revealed.


    At the moment, the green fox old demon looked up at the sky, looked a little dull, and his eyes were like a ghost. His face was as white as gray!


    I saw the green fox old demon''s eyes, the depths of the void between the twisted, there is a red blue flame arc, not time shuttle in the void.


    I do not know why, the green fox old demon figure stagnates, the whole body inexplicably shudders shivering.


    "Little fox, why don''t you escape? You''re running away!"


    Such an ancient voice, followed by the light from the depths of the sky, calm without waves.


    [come to watch again in the morning. Today I saw many brothers giving rewards. Xiao Yu bowed here to thank you! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2174

    "Boom


    Just as the sound falls, the void above suddenly changes. Suddenly, the mysterious red and blue flame arc falls, making the heaven and earth resonate, desolate and destroyed.


    In a flash, the mysterious red and blue flame arc turned into an empty handprint, which stirred up a powerful and turbulent force and swept over the head of the green fox old demon.


    "Chulala "


    under the red and blue flame, there is the power to destroy all living beings, which seems to be accompanied by a kind of thunder.


    Under this terrible power, the spirit of the green fox old demon shudders, not to mention that Du Shaofu has seriously damaged him at the moment. Even in his heyday, he will never be an opponent.


    "Bang!"


    Through the empty handprint, the sky is full of red and blue flame, and the empty space around is broken to pieces until it reaches the body of the green fox old demon.


    "Pooh! "


    the old green fox couldn''t do anything at all. In a mouthful of blood spraying, the body was like a bird with broken wings, and fell into the ground directly.


    At the moment, how can the green fox old demon not recognize it? The familiar breath in the red and blue flame arc is exactly the fire thunder son, the demon strong in the eternal tomb.


    Huo Leizi was the one who could fight directly with the great devil emperor. Although he had set foot in the holy animal kingdom, how could he be an opponent.


    The old demon of green fox thought that the fire thunder son was not on Du Shaofu, the demon king.


    Indeed, Huo Leizi, the powerful demon, was not on Du Shaofu''s body, but was waiting for him outside his seal prohibition. He even arranged a seal prohibition outside his seal prohibition, which made it impossible for the green fox old demon to escape at this moment.


    Along with the body of the green fox, he fell into the ground like a broken winged bird. Dugu burning the sky and yeluhan were also dumbfounded, and it was hard for them to return to their senses for a time.


    With the sky above, the arc of the red and blue flame fluctuates, the void is twisted, and a figure walks out slowly.


    The figure had long red hair, a blue robe, and a face more than half a hundred years old. There was no vicissitudes on the round face, but the abdomen was high, and the broad robe was almost broken.


    "It''s the strong one, Huo Lei Zi..."


    When they saw the figure, yeluhan and Dugu burning sky were shocked, and they immediately understood why Du Shaofu had just gained the upper hand, but with his temper, he did not pursue the old man.


    Together with the outside has long been decorated with such an ancient powerful man. At the beginning, the strong man in the holy animal kingdom was a tragedy, and could not escape.


    "Little fox, keep running. Why don''t you run..."


    Huo Lei Zi was suspended in the void. He looked at the green fox demon who had just got up with his deep eyes. He said, "the blue light is collapsing into the sky fox. It''s good in the blood of the Fox family."


    "I don''t know the elder is coming. Please forgive me."


    The old demon of green fox saluted, and his expression was respectful, but his heart was trembling at the moment. If he had known the fire thunder son, where would he dare to start.


    At the moment, the green fox old demon even dare not have the idea of escaping.


    This place has been sealed and banned by the former. With his strength, he can''t get away from it.


    "I think you are brave. Even my posterity dare to do it. It''s not easy to practice, but you want to die!"


    The fire thunder son opens a mouth, in the light voice, at this moment it is permeated with cold, the voice falls in the ear of the green fox old demon, is like thunder, deafening.


    "Posterity!"


    Hearing this, the green fox old demon shivers all over. Huoleizi is a demon. Du Shaofu''s boy is related to the golden winged Dapeng bird family at most. How can he become the descendant of huoleizi.


    "Move my brother, sneak attack behind my back and take my treasure. What do you think of this account?"


    Du Shaofu stepped out slowly. The sword array in his hand roared and clanged, distorted the void and filled with thunder. It seemed that he was ready to leave at any time.


    "Little brother, I don''t know that these two men are your brothers. At the beginning, the treasure has already fallen into your hands in the battle field of heaven and evil. Everything is a misunderstanding. Let it go now and let it be as if I owe you a favor. How about it?"


    The old demon of green fox looked at Du Shaofu, and on his obscene face, he looked very sincere.


    "Two roads, to die or to live?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old demon of the green fox, and his eyes were cold. How could he believe the old man''s words? He was afraid that if he released the old man today, he would be in trouble in the future.


    Smell speech, the green fox old demon look secretly tremble, from that young face double pupil, he can feel a hidden killing intention, I''m afraid this guy didn''t intend to let him go at the beginning, otherwise, how could he have arranged an ancient great power outside at the beginning, which was clearly prepared at the beginning.


    "What''s the difference between life and death?"


    At this time, the old demon of green fox knew that there was no need to pretend any more. His expression returned to normal. His eyes on his obscene face looked at Du Shaofu. He felt that his life today was in Du Shaofu''s hands, and the thunder was mainly from this young man.


    "Life, submit to me. As a holy animal territory, I will not treat you unfairly. I will respect you as the holy envoy of the temple of beasts in heaven and beast of our country!"Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold and unabashed. He looked directly at the old demon of green Fox and said, "death, I will refine you into a puppet. I will refine your life, refine your body, and erase the memory of the animal soul. It will not only preserve your strength, but also improve you a little."


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the face of the green fox demon was already twitching. There was a kind of creepy feeling in his heart for no reason. It was more painful than death to live and refine, refine the body, and erase the memory of animal soul.


    Looking at the unchanged look on the obscene face of the old demon of green fox, Du Shaofu still had a cold look in his eyes. He said slowly, "of course, you can choose the third way, try to blow yourself up, so as not to suffer from the ordeal. However, in front of the fire thunder ancestor, I don''t know if you can have the chance to explode into success."


    "I can refine it, and at the beginning of the game, I can get some benefits."


    Huo Lei Zi glanced at the old demon of the green fox. He also said it lightly. He did not pay much attention to the old demon of the green fox.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The old demon of green fox was stupefied and his eyes were dull. The words of Du Shaofu and Huo Leizi undoubtedly destroyed his last fantasy.


    Don''t say that he is reluctant to blow himself up. In front of the fire thunder son, he does not necessarily have the opportunity to explode himself.


    He was very careful all the way to practice. How could he be willing to die when he reached the present level.


    After stepping into the holy animal kingdom, he was in the world and could live a free and easy life. However, he provoked the demon king. Today, the two boys seem to be related to the demon king, making him fall in front of the devil at the moment.


    The green fox old demon knew that this time he was completely planted. If he did not submit, he would have to live rather than die.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2175

    However, the sacred animal kingdom must bow down at the moment and obey people''s orders from now on. It is difficult to balance anyone''s mind.


    "You don''t have time to think about it. Life and death are up to you."


    Du Shaofu looks at the green Fox and the sword array in his hand releases the pressure. The arc is surging, which makes people tremble.


    The old demon of green fox looks gloomy and pale. He raises his eyes slightly and looks at Huo Lei Zi and Du Shaofu.


    "It''s OK for me to join the wasteland, but the wasteland needs to provide me with some cultivation resources. Otherwise, the old man will not die as you wish. I really want to blow myself up and not necessarily fail."


    The old demon of green fox looked directly at Du Shaofu and bit his teeth in secret. He really didn''t want to die. Today, he was completely destroyed. There seemed to be no unnecessary choice. Even if he stepped on it, he would not doubt it. Once he shook his head, the boy would not hesitate to move.


    "If you join the temple of beasts, you can use all the resources of the wasteland at any time. What you don''t have in the wasteland can help you find it. It''s not insulting to be a saint in the temple of town, one under ten thousand people!" Du Shaofu spoke.


    Hearing this, the green fox old demon looked at Du Shaofu with a slightly unexpected look. It seemed that he had never thought of this step, and the other party was so happy.


    The eyes of the green fox old demon twitched very complex. After a few breaths, the corners of his mouth twitched. He secretly bit his teeth and knelt on one knee. He saluted and said, "I would like to join the temple of wild animals and meet the emperor of Dapeng!"


    Looking at the scene in front of them, yeluhan and Dugu burning sky in the distance were shocked.


    Yeluhan and Dugu Huotian looked at each other, but they didn''t expect that the result would be like this.


    This clearly is that the fire thunder son and that demon king in a duel, finally let the green fox old demon have no choice but to join the wasteland.


    "You can''t use it. It''s very kind of the saint to do it."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure immediately arrived in front of the green fox old demon. His cold face was like spring flowers in a flash, and his killing intention in his eyes suddenly changed into courtesy. He held up the green fox demon who was about to kneel on one knee and said, "on behalf of the wasteland, I would like to thank and welcome my predecessors to join the temple of beasts. I will be a family in the future Don''t mention it


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Green fox old demon Leng, a face dull looking at the front of this a passionate young face.


    Yeluhan and Dugu Huotian were also stunned.


    Nima, you are so polite. How could you beat that old fox so badly?


    If you are really a family, how could you just make a puppet?


    If you can''t help it, who arranged the strong to leave the old fox with no way to escape?


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s changing face, Huo Lei Zi was stunned. He changed too fast.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old demon with great enthusiasm. He was very concerned. He said, "I''m really sorry. The attack is a little heavy, which makes the saint envoy hurt a lot. However, it''s a good saying. If you don''t fight, you don''t know each other. In the future, you''ll have to ask the holy envoy for more advice."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It''s hard for the green fox to recover


    Yeluhan and Dugu Huotian looked at each other.


    What''s a little heavy handed? You''re going to beat you to death!


    What does not fight do not know, you that clearly is to revenge, at the beginning, did not intend to let go.


    "You are welcome..."


    After a long time, the green fox old demon sighed and said such a sentence.


    "This time it''s a total failure."


    The old demon of green fox has some helplessness in his heart. He thinks that he is good enough. But at the moment, the boy in front of him can change his face faster than he can open a book. He is crafty and cunning, but his strength is abnormal. This time, he is completely defeated.


    "Place a ban on the spirit of the little fox. If the fox dares to have two minds, he will be welcome." The fire thunder son opens.


    Hearing this, the green fox old demon''s eyes trembled fiercely in secret, and surrendered to the wasteland. If the other party really placed the next Daoyuan ban in his animal soul, he did not seem to have too many choices. In the future, he could only submit completely.


    The spirit of the beast was forbidden by the yuan God, which had a great influence on the cultivation.


    "Laozu, after the holy envoys are their own people, there is no need to arrange anything. In the future, the wasteland will rely more on the holy envoys."


    Du Shaofu and Du huoleizi dropped his voice, and with a slight smile, he pointed at the green fox demon like an angel and said, "holy envoy, what do you think?"


    "After joining the wasteland, I will follow the ROC emperor wholeheartedly."


    The old demon of the green fox saluted again. He was surprised that Du Shaofu was so generous that he completely believed him.


    But the green fox old demon''s heart is not clear, this is a combination of kindness and power. As long as there is a fire and thunder son in it, if he really dares to do anything, he has no place to run in the world.


    What''s more, even in front of this young devil, he can''t resist.


    "The emissary is serious."


    Du Shaofu smiles with satisfaction. He has an invisible upper class spirit, which makes the old demon of green fox shake himself.Du Shaofu didn''t make a decision to join the temple of beasts in the early days. He didn''t expect to meet yeluhan and Dugu Huotian here.


    Du Shaofu wanted the green fox demon to join the temple of beasts. He wanted Huo Leizi to guard outside. He was just afraid that the old green fox would take the opportunity to escape.


    The catastrophe is coming, and the strength of the wasteland is far from enough. Du Shaofu wants to pull the old demon of green fox into the temple of beasts.


    After all, Du Shaofu wanted to verify his real strength, so he didn''t even use such means as blood and soul seal.


    However, if the green fox old demon refused to join the wasteland, Du Shaofu would not hesitate to solve the problem, so as not to provoke future trouble.


    Huo Lei Zi didn''t say anything more. He reached out and swept it. On the void, the invisible seal and prohibition disappeared.


    Thank you very much


    When yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven arrived at Du Shaofu, they looked a little complicated. This time, they were not the devil. They were afraid of the consequences.


    "We are brothers. We need no thanks."


    Du Shaofu looked at yeluhan and Dugu Huotian with a smile. Then he waved his long sleeve, and his figure rose up in the sky, and swept directly to the front air.


    "Whoosh..."


    With Du Shaofu behind, Huo Leizi and the green fox old demon also fly away.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, he said, "I really hope that the two brothers can join our country. At the beginning, I was forced to hide something. But as brothers, if you don''t understand, it''s useless for me to say ten thousand words. Great disaster is coming. Please take care of them!"


    Looking up at Du Shaofu''s back, yeluhan and Dugu burning sky looked at each other, their eyes flickering. At the beginning, Yi Rong, the demon king, was transformed into "Fu Shao Du". Although they were forced to form an alliance at first, they were in danger and wars, and finally they were matched by three brothers.


    Later, Du Shaofu was in danger for many times, and even the children of the famine kingdom were in danger. Yeluhan and Dugu Huotian also helped each other subconsciously and did not give in.


    It''s just that Du Shaofu is a big hole for them, and they can''t get down the stairs all the time.


    Looking at the disappearing figure in front of them, they murmured: "be brothers, in my heart..."


    "Whoosh..."


    Then there was a flash of light in their eyes, as if they had made a decision in their hearts. The light of the soles of their feet swept out, and their figures rose from the sky and swept away towards the disappearing figure in front of them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    [there are still a few flowers to go to Jiageng. Please send some flowers, thank you! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2176

    Wasteland, stone city.


    The huge square in the palace is full of people, and many strong people stand together. The breath is restrained, but the momentum without any reason still makes the void tremble.


    Among them are Zhen Qingchun, Zhen Qingchun, yilao, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Dongfang Qingmu, Mingyao, Qiu Li, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoman.


    There are also some Orc strongmen, such as the king of ape, the king of fire dragon, the king of silver blood leopard, who followed the little star at the beginning. Their progress in these years is extraordinary.


    In addition, the jade fairies of the Seven Star hall, Dongli carving, Lin weiqi, etc., are also in them at the moment.


    When they heard the news that the wasteland was going to the Legalists, they seemed to have guessed something and decided to go together.


    There are also the children of the Du family at the moment, mainly Du Hao, Du Xue, and so on. They are also famous and have grown up astonishingly in recent years!


    Generals, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, Tangwu, Guo Shaofeng and other students of tianwu college are also elite. They leave the customs ahead of time and go to the wasteland together.


    "We''re ready to send back to the big eagle. We''re ready to gather in the sky."


    Du Yunlong came forward and said to Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes swept through the crowd. At the moment, with the strength of the wasteland, if you remove the saints, you will not be under any great power.


    Especially among the younger generation, the nine great masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, may be hard to compare with the desolate country.


    "It''s time. Let''s go."


    Du Xiaoyao looked at the general and Gu Xinyan and nodded.


    As Du Xiaoyao''s voice dropped, Gu Xinyan walked out, and the red dress moved. A streamer swept out from the palm of his hand and shot straight into the sky in an instant.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, above the stone city, the wind and clouds surged, the ground shook, a huge object stood like a dark cloud to block out the sun!


    "What''s going on?"


    In an instant, the whole stone city was shaking.


    All of them swept out and walked into the street, staring at the huge object above with dull eyes. It was frightening!


    It''s an ancient warship. It''s huge. It looks like it''s going to cover half a vast stone city. It''s very deep. Its height is thousands of feet.


    There are many cracks on the wall of the ship, but the invisible power is enough to make the practitioners of Holy Land tremble inexplicably.


    The warship was so huge that it seemed too small to be seen in front of it.


    Even if it is a thousand feet beast body in front of this huge thing, it is not enough to compare!


    Such a huge warship appeared on the palace, which shocked the powerful people in the palace.


    "Get on the ship!"


    The little star opens his mouth, but in his tender voice, he has great dignity.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the voice of the little star falling, the square suddenly spread out the broken wind, many strong people in the shock pull out of the air.


    Dun time a strong breath spread, so that the whole stone city is in turmoil for it!


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, inside and outside the palace, there are many powerful and powerful breath suddenly surging up, one after another of the figures toward the huge warship on the palace, dense, powerful breath!


    A moment later, the huge battlefield disappeared, and the dark clouds above the stone city disappeared, and the light was restored.


    Some people have seen from the palace, there are two figures straight into the sky, tearing up the space, instantly disappeared in the void.


    Such a huge movement, the whole stone city is boiling.


    Everyone knows that such a big movement, silent for such a long time, is afraid that there is something big.


    Not long ago, eight thousand miles of the Zhongzhou River, a huge boundless battlefield suddenly revealed, surging waves towering, blocking the sky!


    Innumerable Orc shadows swept the sky, and finally landed on the huge boundless warship.


    After that, the ship disappeared and the sea was calm!


    But this amazing news can not hide from everyone.


    All the forces in Zhongzhou then got the news, and they were guessing who the elite and the powerful in the wasteland were going to fight against.


    What kind of big action should we make this time to shake the world when we lost the demon king Du Shaofu!


    Stone city, warships disappear, calm is restored.


    "Hula..."


    Quietly, I don''t know when to start. In the Imperial Palace, the luxuriant undead grass and Dongming grass are shining and energy is fluctuating, and they are diffused in the direction of Du''s family.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, a sound of thunder broke through the sky and resounded through the stone city.


    In a flash, the thunder from the sky came to the stone city, and the dazzling silver snake soared to the sky, which made the scalp of the living beings want to explode, the soul of the brain was shaking violently, and the breath of destruction was howling.


    "Oh! "


    suddenly, there was a dragon chant out of thin air. Inside the palace, there was a secret pattern of golden talisman. The energy of the heaven and earth began to fluctuate violently. The whole huge palace trembled and the imperial dragon spirit was also fluctuated."Chulala..."


    In a short time, thunder and lightning covered the stone city.


    "Roaring" thunder resounded, the whole stone city eyes trembled.


    "Roar "


    at this moment, outside the stone city, all kinds of beasts roar and scream and crawl on the ground.


    At the same time, a wave of amazing lightning energy fluctuations, like countless snakes shuttling in the void, makes people feel chilly and chilly!


    "Boom! "


    the terrible thunder and lightning finally burst down, killing and destroying the whole stone city palace.


    What a terrible force of thunder and lightning, thunderbolt raging, like countless bombs detonated.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    in the sky of stone city, the wind is howling, the dark clouds are gathering, and the low thunder is resounding in the sky.


    "Chulala "


    the terrible thunder and lightning in the sky enveloped the whole palace, and finally fell towards the depth of Du''s family. Where is there a terrible breath that rises from the sky and soars into the sky!


    Zhongzhou, the big round of religion, on the summit, a figure emerged in the void, far away to the direction of the stone city.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast plain is boundless.


    In the distance ahead, there is a huge new city, I don''t know when it will rise, magnificent.


    The city is quiet and the streets are quite prosperous.


    This is the new sky city. Over the years, sky city has been razed to the ground and has been rebuilt by Legalists.


    There are many Legalists'' offsprings living in the city. With the ancient powerful Legalists coming out of the eternal tomb, the Legalists'' children are incomparably firm, and no one dares to move the Legalists.


    On the vast plain, a figure appeared quietly, stopping to look at the outline of the huge new city in the distance ahead, and there was a slight fluctuation in the face of a beard.


    It was Du Shaofu who appeared in the plain. Looking at this strange and familiar place, even his tempered heart could not keep calm.


    Over the years, I have been longing for a family reunion, but I have failed again and again.


    When I left stone city, my dream was to be able to enter the front one day and pick up my mother and sister.


    Not for others, just for one family reunion.


    But it was the other people who could not realize the ordinary dream again and again, and even suffered hardships and humiliation.


    "Hoo..."


    His chest heaved and he took a deep breath. Du Shaofu''s face was calm and his mind moved. There was a streamer in his eyebrows, and the ancient space appeared in front of him.


    "Whoosh..."


    The light is shining, three figures are swept out from the ancient space, and the three invisible breath diffuses, which makes the void tremble.


    From the ancient space out of the three people, it is the green fox old demon, fire cloud evil god Dugu burning heaven, Tiansha yeluhan.


    Dugu, the evil god of huoyun, burned the sky, and yeluhan, the evil god of Tiansha, followed Du Shaofu and joined the wasteland, adding two more envoys to the wasteland.


    They were originally seriously injured, so Du Shaofu put them in a deserted space to heal their wounds.


    At the moment, although the injuries of the three men, namely, the old demon of green fox, Dugu burning sky and yeluhan, are far from recovered and recovered to their peak, but their original pale faces are still a little bit ruddy, and their clothes are neat and tidy, and they are no longer in a mess.


    Of course, when these three people entered the ancient space, they were also shocked.


    At the moment, the three people walked out of the ancient space. With their level and level, they were no longer shocked. They just looked at the huge new city ahead, and they were all surprised.


    "It seems to be Legalists."


    The green fox old demon recognized it for the first time, and his eyes changed a lot.


    This place green fox old demon can''t do without knowing, this is the entrance of Legalists.


    The old demon of green fox didn''t know what the devil came to the legalist family, but he also heard that the devil had a lot of grudges with Legalists and strategists.


    Then the green fox old demon''s eyes were surprised and looked at Du Shaofu on his side. This guy''s body is full of thunder. Now he comes to the Legalists. Isn''t it possible that he wants to deal with the Legalists?


    The green fox old demon''s heart can be removed, but the Legalists are not easy to deal with now, and there are ancient strongmen sitting in the seat!


    "Legalists..."


    Yeluhan and Dugu burning sky heard the words, and their looks and eyes suddenly trembled.


    Others don''t know, but they are very clear. The enmity between the devil and the Legalists is so great that they will never die.


    At this moment, the demon king came to the legalist family in person. I''m afraid it''s absolutely no good thing.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and slowly stepped out towards the new city.


    The green fox old demon, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian are uncertain.


    Yeluhan and Dugu Huotian looked at each other. They knew that they would not be calm today.It seems like a few steps, but Du Shaofu crossed the space and quietly appeared outside the huge new city.


    Green fox old demon, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian are close behind.


    On the gate of the city, the three big characters of sky city shine brilliantly.


    The big mouth of the city, like a big beast of human heart.


    Looking up at the three big characters of the sky city, Du Shaofu stood with his hands down, his face as calm as ever.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2177

    "The land of Legalists, those who break in will die. Get out! "


    the sound was like thunder, and several huge monsters appeared from the wall. They were ferocious and fierce, with fierce eyes and strong breath.


    However, when these monsters appeared, when their eyes fell on the green fox old demon, yeluhan and Dugu burning sky, they were trembling for no reason, and their breath was stagnant for a moment, and they almost fell down from the wall.


    Although the cultivation strength of these monsters is good, they have reached the level of animal king.


    However, such cultivation is not enough even in front of yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven.


    What''s more, at the moment, there are still strong people like the green Fox and the old demon. The invisible breath is enough to make the spirit of the beast tremble.


    "Are you still so high..."


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked at the monsters. As the voice fell, his long sleeve swept forward, and a golden light accompanied by an invisible wave surged out in an instant.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Through the golden light, the city wall, which is more than ten feet high, crumbles like tofu in an instant.


    The ferocious monsters broke into pieces in the dust and gravel before they even had time to scream.


    "Who intrudes into my legalist family?"


    With the collapse of the city wall, the sky city, there are many figures swept out of the sky, a strong breath swept by, cheering like thunder, shaking the void.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Roar..."


    From the depth of the sky empty city, the figures are still flying and plundering, monsters roar.


    In a short time, many figures appeared at the collapsed gate.


    A breath of breath gathered, but also quite powerful.


    It''s just that a lot of monsters were still roaring and ferocious just now. As they appeared at the gate of the city, they were all trembling in secret and shivering all over their bodies, which made many Legalists'' children almost fall from low altitude.


    "Kill my Fajia monster, do you want to die?"


    At low altitude, when a big man''s eyes swept through the collapsed city wall below, he immediately looked gloomy and cold, staring at Du Shaofu, yeluhan and other four people, but seemed to feel something invisible. His eyes twinkled and his heart trembled for no reason.


    "You don''t have enough weight. Ask Qin Honglong to come out!"


    After Du Shaofu said such a sentence, he stopped speaking.


    "The name of the holy ancestor is not what you and other ants can call out directly. You want to die!"


    In the eyes of the leading Legalists, she is the holy ancestor of the Legalists. How can they be so yelled at.


    "Boom


    When his voice falls, his figure swoops down, and the instant light is as dazzling as the sun, and there are magic and mysterious patterns on the sky.


    "Oh


    In a flash, the middle-aged body of the legalist school was shrouded in the shadow of a huge ancient monster. It was as if he wanted to tear Du Shaofu to pieces.


    "I can''t do what I can! "


    such a sound is like a bell. A sharp claw print appears in the sky, distorting the void. With a crack in the dark space, it instantly hits the shadow of the huge monster.


    "Chi! "


    the void vibrates, the surrounding walls explode one after another, and the boulders rise into the sky, and then turn into dust in the sweep of terror energy.


    In the startling eyes of many rich children, the phantom shadow of the monster is broken, which is vulnerable to attack.


    A strong man in the level of Wu Zun state of the legalist school was turned into pieces like a mole ant in the paw print. There was no body left, and all the spirits and spirits were destroyed!


    The void solidifies, and the spirits of those Legalists on the wall tremble, and their eyes are dull and frightening!


    It is the old demon of the green fox who has joined the wasteland. In this case, it is necessary for him to make a move.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    For a moment, some of the terrified Legalists finally came back to their senses, and their voices echoed in the sky.


    "Boom..."


    In a short period of time, the sky city shakes, the light soars to the sky, and the talisman and secret patterns rise to the sky. In a very short time, a large array covers the whole sky city.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The rush of bells reverberated across the sky city.


    Suddenly, the sky city in a panic.


    All the Legalists'' children look at the void, and they really can''t think of it. Who dares to offend the Legalists at this moment? Are those demons coming?


    Du Shaofu didn''t move any more and waited quietly outside the formation.


    He looked at Du Shaofu and seemed to ask him something, but he didn''t ask.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Legalists, a vast space, ancient, magnificent, mountains undulating, vast clouds rising.


    As the seal of this world is removed, the space in the legalist school is filled with aura, which is incomparably sacred.


    Originally, because Du Shaofu''s blood was washed away, the strong Legalists were also damaged and countless, and the whole legalist school was silent in depression.But recently, with the destruction of Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the departure of a strong ancestor of Legalists from the tomb of eternity, the Legalists have been revived, and no one is worried that the fate of Legalists has been exhausted.


    "Dong Dong..."


    All of a sudden, within the legalist school, the rapid bell rang through the whole legalist school,


    "whoosh..."


    Within the Legalists, from all directions, the first time some powerful people rose to the sky and gathered in the inner city.


    After the last two visits of kalomora, a member of the golden winged ROC family, and the arrival of the desolate Kingdom, the response of the Legalists was really quick. I don''t know how many strong people gathered in the inner city hall.


    The figure of the Dharma family as the supreme master sits at the head of the throne, with the powerful elders of the Legalists on both sides.


    "The Lord is not good. There are strong enemies coming. Elder Li is not an opponent!" Some people have already come from the sky city, their faces are white, and they are still afraid.


    "Is it evil? How many come?"


    There is a Dharma Master at the head of the hall. The old man immediately asked, "is it not that the strong and the elders of the Dharma family in the main hall have changed greatly?".


    "It''s not evil. There are only four people."


    The visitor was panting, pale and still shivering.


    "Four people..."


    Listening to the words of the visitors, the powerful Legalists and elders in the hall were puzzled.


    In this world, who dares to come to offend the Legalists? Besides, there are only four people.


    "Four people are so flustered. What''s going on?" An elder of the legalist family scolded him.


    "Elder, those four people, three young people and an old man are too powerful. Elder Li was killed with one move."


    Those four people were too strong, and their invisible momentum made him feel weak.


    "Three young people, one old man..."


    Inside the hall, all the powerful Legalists were surprised and their eyes were meditating.


    "Do you know where the four came from?"


    When the Lord''s face was gloomy, his face seemed to be older than that of the previous two years.


    All kinds of attacks from Legalists over the years and the death of his son Han Aoshi have made him more and more old.


    But his old face is still angular and hierarchical, and must be very handsome when he was young.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2178

    "I don''t know."


    The visitor shakes his head. He is only a minor of the Legalists. Although his accomplishments are good and he has some status in the Legalists, he has never been far from the Legalists.


    "Four people, dare to break into my Legalists'' unbridled, really bold!"


    If there is a strong legalist, his anger is high. Four people dare to regard Legalists as nothing. If they are not allowed to pay the price, they are afraid that no one will pay attention to Legalists in the future.


    "Lord, elder, the four people called the name of their ancestors and said that they were..." The visitors were eager to speak and stopped. They looked at the great hall and many elders. Some of them did not dare to speak.


    "Say..." When the Buddha asked in a deep voice, he had a great majesty.


    "The man called his father an old man and asked him to go out to see them." The visitor plucked up his courage and said.


    "Bang!"


    A low dull sound came out. A big chair in the hall was smashed and turned into powder. An old man was angry in the sky, his eyes were cold and he said, "be bold!"


    "The holy ancestor is still in the closed door. If there are only four people, they dare to enter the legalist school and be punished!"


    If there is a strong legalist, four people dare to go to the legalist school and shout. This is not to be ignored.


    "I''d like to invite Hades."


    When the master of the legalist school opened his mouth, the light in his eyes was smeared. The holy ancestor of the legalist school was in seclusion, so he should not be disturbed. What''s more, the sage ancestor of the legalist school is definitely not something that anyone wants to see. With his presence in the world, he can deal with everything under the holy land.


    Legalists, the peaks are continuous, all peaks ring Zhi, shape like a city outline.


    Green and steep, covered with clouds and fog, filled with the atmosphere of ancient simplicity and vicissitudes.


    In the chamber of secrets, a woman''s eyes are closed and she sits cross legged, but she also appears to be out of the ordinary.


    "HISHI..."


    Suddenly, the woman''s eyes open, deep in the eyes, the purple thunder light flickers, a breath of death flashes away, and the thunder light in the eyes slowly converges and recovers to be clear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the sky city, many Legalists are in the air.


    The dense figure standing on the wall, looking at the four figures outside the array, anxiously waiting for the strong in the Legalists to come.


    "What are we waiting for?"


    Yeluhan finally couldn''t help asking Du Shaofu.


    Although the door of the legalist school has a great array, it is afraid that no one will be able to attack easily under the holy land.


    However, yeluhan knew that there was a green fox demon at the moment. No matter how strong the array was, he could not stop Du Shaofu.


    As for Legalists, yeluhan has absolutely no good impression. At the beginning, he was chased everywhere by the Legalists. Now that he has come, he just intends to take advantage of this opportunity to ask for money.


    Du Shaofu looked at the sky city, and suddenly with a smile, he said, "the Lord is coming, and so are the people who are waiting."


    "Roar! "


    " Oh! "


    as Du Shaofu''s voice just dropped, there was a roar of beasts from the big array in tiankong City, roaring like thunder and shaking the void.


    In the next moment, within the arrogant array, the light surged, and many fierce birds and beasts swept out and stood horizontally. The whole body was full of terror. The body was like a cloud, and the breath was thrilling.


    Behind these fierce birds and beasts, the light surges like a star floating low in the sky.


    If you look at them carefully, there are many figures standing behind these monsters'' mounts. The whole body is full of light, shining like stars.


    Especially in the middle of several figures, the whole body halo as dazzling as the sun can not be directly looked at, in an instant let the whole sky city shine, like the God of heaven.


    "See the Lord!"


    "I have seen all the elders!"


    The sky city children salute, the momentum of the sky.


    The LORD came in person, accompanied by many elders and strong men, and gave a shot in the arm to the children in sky city who were just in a panic.


    At the moment, there are so many powerful people in the world. Who dares to violate the Legalists.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the sky city. The dense figures, whose breath was deliberately released, filled the sky and shook the void. Many of them were familiar figures.


    When he saw the old man, the master of the Legalists, and his father-in-law, Du Shaofu''s calm eyes were full of waves.


    Beside the Venerable Master of the world, an old woman in the shape of 70 stood quietly, dressed in a plain dress. She looked old and wrinkled, and her face seemed to be writing the vicissitudes of time.


    Du Shaofu was not unfamiliar with this man. The Ming Lao of the legalist school and the seeds of Dongming grass in his body were sent by him. It was this person who brought himself into the legalist school for the first time.


    The Legalists are floating in the void, as if the gods come, and their eyes are bright, such as overlooking Du Shaofu and others.


    However, when these people''s eyes fell on Dugu burning sky and Tiansha yeluhan, they suddenly changed color.


    Du Shaofu and the desolate Kingdom almost wiped out the powerful Legalists who had entered the battle field of heaven and evil. However, some of them escaped the doom. Later, the battlefield reappeared in the world, and they immediately recognized Dugu Huotian and yeluhan."Tiansha yeluhan!"


    "It''s the fire cloud evil god Dugu burning the sky!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A voice immediately exclaimed, the evil god of fire cloud, yeluhan, and the evil god of fire cloud, Dugu burning the sky, which was definitely a fierce name.


    It is the old demon of green fox, but no one has recognized its identity.


    "Shua Shua..."


    As the cry spread out, his eyes followed the cry, and then fell on yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven.


    "Who do I think it is, yeluhan, Dugu Huotian, you two break into my family of Legalists and kill my children of Legalists, when there is no one in my family?"


    When the master of Legalists opened his mouth, he knew the two men. In terms of his age, he was not as old as yeluhan and Dugu Huotian.


    "You are not qualified enough. Let Qin Honglong come out!"


    Yeluhan''s body rippled with dark red evil spirit, and the rays of the sun were fluctuating, which made people feel cold for no reason, and his voice was also cold.


    At the moment, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian were all depressed. The Legalists did not recognize Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the old green fox. Instead, they focused on them.


    If you know that the old demon of green Fox and the demon king Du Shaofu are coming, they dare not come out. It is another matter.


    "It''s a great courage to call our ancestors in the name of our ancestors. We should be punished!"


    In front of several horrible figures like the sun, a loud shout like thunder resounded through the sky for a long time. In front of their abusing the Holy Father of Legalists, it was clear that they did not pay attention to the Legalists.


    "Ouch!"


    "Boom


    With this big drink, the beasts outside the city roared, and the breath of many powerful Legalists surged, containing endless ancient majesty, shaking the sky!


    "What if you scold the old man Qin Honglong?"


    In the roar of monsters, there is such a slightly immature voice, but it is clearly resounding through the whole sky city.


    The clear and calm voice made the children of Legalists deafen and tremble.


    Those Legalists'' beast mounts were trembling and restless for no reason, and the fierce pupil showed fear.


    [just a reader told me that Xiao Yu only knew that it was only two shifts yesterday. He always thought that there was a chapter in the early morning of last night. I''m sorry, this chapter is yesterday''s, and then there will be five shifts today and the next one, which will be updated around 6:00 p.m. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2179

    "Whoosh..."


    With the tender voice, the last sound of the last word falls down. From the void, it is like tearing two space cracks. The space ripple is rippling like tide, and two figures step out from the space crack.


    A young man in gold, his skin is crystal clear, and seems to be emitting a light golden light. He is thin and straight with blond hair, and his facial features are as beautiful as knife carving. A pair of bright golden eyes seem to be able to attract the soul.


    A little girl of about ten years old, with a faint golden glow in her eyes, on her young face, she was looking slowly from all the Legalists. As far as she could see, the Fajia monster and the strong one could not help but shudder!


    "Red Jiri horse monkey Du Xiaoyao!"


    "Purple Star demon Dragon Emperor!"


    "No, it''s the two evil stars coming!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In a flash, the powerful Legalists and elders, who were just in a rage, had turned into shock and fear on their faces.


    The news that the purple star demon Dragon Emperor has set foot in the holy animal kingdom has already been spread. Although the Legalists have not been born, the news is very smart.


    That purple star demon Dragon Emperor and the relationship between the wasteland, I am afraid that no one does not know.


    At this moment, the strong man of the holy animal kingdom and Du Xiaoyao, the red Jiri horse monkey, are coming here. I''m afraid they will not come to visit.


    When facing yeluhan and Dugu burning heaven, he was not worried.


    Although these two people are not vulgar, they are far from enough to come to the Legalists.


    At the moment, when he saw little star and Du Xiaoyao, he was gloomy and ugly when he was the LORD God sedon.


    The eyes of the green fox old demon fell on Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. In the eternal tomb, he had seen this red Jiri macaque and the strange dragon.


    At the moment, I feel the invisible breath on Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. As the strong one in the holy animal kingdom, the green fox old demon can''t feel it. I''m afraid both of them have already set foot in the Holy Land!


    The old demon of green fox changed color in secret. With the red Jiri horse monkey, strange dragon and Huo Lei Zi in the dark, Du Shaofu, the demon king, has never broken through the holy land, but his strength is even stronger than him. Today, the legalist school will be planted.


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing came. They just glanced at all the Legalists in front of the sky city, and then fell on Du Shaofu, green fox old demon, yeluhan and Dugu burning sky.


    For yeluhan and Dugu burning the sky, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are a little surprised, but the more different is because of the green fox old demon.


    In the tomb of eternity, the old demon of green Fox once made a move. Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao saw it with their own eyes. It was a strong one in the holy animal kingdom. I don''t know why, how could the strong one of the holy animal kingdom get here.


    "Du Xiaoyao, what do you want to do?"


    At the same time, the voice of the master of legalism had been heard again, but his posture was much lower than before, and there was no trace in his eyes.


    "Tell Qin Honglong and another old man to get out of here!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s golden spirit pupil looked at the former method master, and said faintly, "it''s not enough for you at this level."


    On hearing this, all the powerful Legalists trembled in secret, and those who came were not good as expected.


    "Do you want to be reckless in my family of Legalists?"


    As the master of the Dharma family, the whole legalist school is behind him. Although he secretly worries and dignified, his momentum is not changed. He also unconsciously regards yeluhan and Dugu burning sky as Du Xiaoyao''s group.


    "There are few people."


    Du Xiaoyao sneered, and suddenly there was a streamer in his hand.


    "Boom..."


    When this streamer rose into the sky, the sky city was shaking.


    With the wind and clouds surging and the air waves surging in the space, a huge warship was suspended in the air.


    The atmosphere of antiquity is full of air, and the huge hull stands up, which is much higher than the ten foot high city wall of sky city.


    The boat is mottled, the light is fluctuating, and the breath is ancient and vicissitudes. All the Legalists'' children in the whole sky city look up and tremble and are deeply shocked.


    "Blood washing Legalists!"


    On the deck of the huge warship, there is a dark figure standing upright, cheering like thunder, and the invisible breath is awe inspiring. The first ones are the Shengzhen boy Zhen Qingchun, the doctor, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Sirius, lonely sky howl, Oriental Green wood, night floating Ling, Du Yunlong, general, guiwa, etc!


    "Roar


    The roar of the army in the temple of beasts shook the whole world!


    Qiu Li, ghost car, silver winged devil carving, xuanjiao king, etc. were released intentionally or unintentionally, so that a group of Legalists'' demons were riding, and they almost wanted to fall down directly.


    Outside the sky, the wind and clouds were surging, and the huge warships were in the air, like dark clouds covering the top.


    The awe inspiring breath on the warship, accompanied by a fierce and bloody evil spirit, is even more thrilling.


    Such a huge battle ship and mighty momentum came, looking at the figure standing on the huge ship, the green fox old demon, yeluhan, Dugu burning the sky three people also secretly trembled.When looking at the road on the warship, yeluhan and Dugu burning sky looked at each other.


    By this time, they had already confirmed that the devil in front of them had already been prepared to appear in the Legalists in this way.


    With such a large lineup, it is necessary to make great efforts to the Legalists!


    On his old face, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally. It seemed that he wanted to peep at something. When the little star and Du Xiaoyao appeared, they changed their eyes. But when the ancient battlefield appeared, a dignified look passed quietly.


    "It''s the people of the desolate country. All the best come out together!"


    On the sky city, the powerful Legalists trembled in their hearts. Under the holy land, there is really no inside information of the Legalists that can compare with the present desolate country.


    It is enough to crush the Legalists, such as the Sirius, the snow spirit and the emperor, the immortal spirits, the Oriental Green wood, the ghost demon, the night floating Ling, Du Yunlong and so on.


    Besides, there are Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing at the moment.


    The descendants of the Legalists in the whole sky city originally thought that they had the Lord in the world and the strong elders of the Legalists. They were confident enough.


    But when I heard the word "wasteland" and the dense figure and awe inspiring breath on the ship of the great war, I was once again terrified. At the beginning, the sky city was razed to the ground, but it was also because of Du Shaofu, the desolate country.


    "Go to inform Shengzu to go out of the pass!"


    The master of Legalists said to a legalist elder behind him. Looking at the huge battle ship in front of him, he knew that the coming was not good. The wasteland suddenly came by such means and had long planned.


    "Hum, don''t think that if you break through the holy land, you will be able to shout in our Legalists. Don''t say that Du Shaofu''s scum is dead. Even if Du Shaofu''s bastard is still alive, he doesn''t dare to come to our legalist school to be wild!"


    An old legalist summoned up the courage to speak. He was confident. In the eternal tomb, however, there were strong Legalists coming out of the tomb. Even if the Dragon had set foot in the holy animal kingdom, it had just set foot on it. It could not be compared with the Legalists, nor could he be compared with the two powerful sages of the Legalists.


    "Looking for death!"


    Little star''s eyes sink, where can bear someone to abuse his father, a touch of cold light swept out, small palm toward the front, want to shoot.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, on this occasion, a figure quietly appeared in front of the small star, a long sleeve brush, blocking the small star.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2180

    "It''s useful to keep some alive!"


    A faint voice came out, and Du Shaofu appeared in front of little star.


    "Hum!"


    The little star''s breath converges, coldly stares at the strong legalist who just opened his mouth, but he doesn''t make any more moves.


    "Shua Shua..."


    In a flash, all eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    Looking at the man with a long beard, whether he is a legalist or a man from the wasteland, he is wondering who this strange man is, and he can stop little star''s hand.


    On the warship, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, and the doctor''s eyes were also quite puzzled. They were looking at Du Shaofu.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, Du Shaofu came out of the sky and went straight to the sky city.


    Du Shaofu was not afraid of the death of the Legalists.


    However, he knows that with the strength of little star, once he makes a move, the Legalists will not be able to fight against it, and there are still a few survivors to stay.


    "Do not know your name?"


    Ming Lao stepped forward, intentionally or unintentionally, standing in the side of the master of the legalist school. He looked at Du Shaofu curiously, and his eyes were solemn.


    "You can''t stop me."


    Du Shaofu had no superfluous words and did not respond to the old man.


    Du Shaofu knew the purpose of Ming Lao and wanted to protect the master of the Legalists. Without stopping, he went directly to all the Legalists.


    "Then let me see who your excellency is."


    At the same time, when the sound of the old saying falls, a bright light comes out of the palm. The hidden patterns of the talisman are interwoven and condensed into a grass. The whole body is slender, just like a real object, and the hidden patterns of the talisman flash.


    With this grass swept out, the whole sky around the coming pressure, let people''s eyes tremble, but also let people''s soul also relaxed and happy.


    This grass seems to be able to clean Lingtai and suppress all evils!


    This is the shadow of Dongming grass, and the secret pattern of the talisman turns into a beam of light, which directly sweeps towards Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly, brushed his sleeve, and a purple flaming fingerprint swept out, penetrating the void, and passing directly through the Dongming grass.


    In an instant, the shadow of Dongming grass was burned by the flaming purple fire and turned into ashes in the shock of many eyes.


    At the same moment, Du Shaofu''s figure has appeared in front of Ming Lao.


    The old man''s face changed greatly in this instant, and his whole body was bright in an instant. The light of his old body was filled with light and expanded, and turned into a huge body of Dongming grass in an instant.


    "Boom


    This plant of Dongming grass is crystal clear, like a star emerging in the sky city, the most brilliant light, diffuse pressure, so that the sky outside the city quickly cracks the earth.


    "Half Saint level!"


    On the warships, there were the strong and the poor.


    The semi holy level of Dongming grass spirit is absolutely extremely strong. I''m afraid that it is difficult for anyone to fight against it under the real holy land.


    "Hum!"


    The Dongming grass was in the sky, and burst out a bright light, which covered Du Shaofu and sent out the sound of wind and thunder. It could make people''s spirits fluctuate and diffuse a kind of haze like light, so that those with lower level of cultivation could not see clearly.


    "Show yourself, sir. Why hide all the time?"


    The sound came from the original Dongming grass. The leaves of Dongming grass pierced through the void like countless swords, making the void full of cracks and beheading Du Shaofu.


    The general manager felt that the bearded man had hidden his real body. He wanted to show his real body and see who it was.


    "Then do as you wish."


    Du Shaofu looked at the Dongming grass in front of him. He did not have any change in his look. He just let his baby go and suddenly fan to the front.


    All of a sudden, the golden light burst out, and a golden talisman''s Secret patterns poured out like lightning and thunder, turning into a golden brilliant wave. The breath was terrifying, like the golden light gushing out like an obsidian day.


    "Ji..."


    There is the sound of a ROC in the air, and the branches and leaves of Dongming grass are destroyed and broken. Finally, this wing is severely fan on the Dongming herb.


    "Bang!"


    With the dark grass on the cave, heavy and heavy, and the light of the dark grass is heavy and heavy, and it has nothing to do with it.


    "The golden winged ROC bird family''s supreme animal power!"


    On the warship, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, yilao, lonely sky howl, ghost car, night floating Ling, general, Gu Xinyan, Yu Xianzi and so on, trembled fiercely at this moment.


    In the eyes of many people, with the dark old cave, the dark grass was shot down, and in full view of the public, the bearded man''s body wriggled and his face changed.


    Then, in a shock of astonishment, the bearded man recovered his thin and straight body and his resolute and resolute face.


    Black hair shawl, slightly moving, clear eyes.When such a figure appeared, the whole scene suddenly a strange silence!


    From then on, the faces of the Legalists changed from shock to horror.


    "No, how can it be!"


    "Isn''t he dead? What''s going on here?"


    "Du Shaofu, he is still alive..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All the elders and strong people of the Legalists were stunned and shocked.


    "It''s the ROC emperor. The ROC emperor is not dead!"


    "Brother, it''s brother. He''s still alive!"


    "Brother Shaofu is not dead. Brother Shaofu is still alive!"


    "I knew, I knew that the ROC emperor would not die!"


    "The ROC is not dead, the emperor is not dead!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    On the warship, when the familiar figure appeared, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Du Hao, Du Xue, Linghuan tiger king, xuanjiao king, night floating Ling, eternal jade, stone and so on, were excited.


    "I''ve seen the emperor of the ROC!"


    "I''ve met the master of the temple!"


    Pang Dazhan salutes on the ship. The breath is in the sky, and the sound is loud and deafening!


    When the figure appeared, the army of the wasteland was boiling and their eyes were trembling. Their king of ROC, the soul of the wasteland, had always existed and was still alive!


    "I knew this guy would be fine. He couldn''t die!" The doctor laughed, but his eyes were moist at the moment.


    "This little bastard, I''m not even hiding it!"


    Zhen Qingchun skimmed her lips, a pair of very uncomfortable appearance, but the joy and excitement in the eyes is hard to hide.


    In the audience, little star, Du Xiaoyao, Qinghu Laoyao, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian were not surprised. They knew it for a long time.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The original Dongming grass was swept out from the ground and restored to human form. His face was pale and his mouth was covered with crystal clear blood. He looked at the familiar figure in the sky. His expression was very complicated.


    "From now on, we owe each other." Du Shaofu said, looking at Ming Lao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2181

    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu looked at the master of the legalist school. His eyes were very calm, and he did not speak at all. His figure was like a God and appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    "Little bastard!"


    The old master of the Legalists came back from the shock, and his eyes showed a cruel look. His sons and grandsons all died in his hands, and the Legalists were almost devastated by his killing.


    As the cold light surged, the light on the master of the legalist school soared to the sky, and the breath in his body swept out like a storm. With the general trend, a blow directly hit Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The blow out of this fist contains the Dharma Shu potential of the Legalists. The vision is in the sky and shatters the void!


    Du Shaofu''s expression did not fluctuate. He directly pulled out of the void with one foot. With the explosion of the golden light, he opened the former''s fist.


    The next moment, Du Shaofu kicked him in the air and kicked him directly in the chest.


    "Poof..."


    The old master of the legalist family was unable to avoid it. He immediately spat blood in his mouth. In amazement, the whole person was kicked by the foot and fell into the ground.


    "Bang!"


    When the ground trembled, Du Shaofu''s figure also came. He reached out with one hand, and with this great force, he proposed to ban him.


    "Not good."


    "Save the Lord


    It happened so quickly that almost all the people in the Legalists had not returned to their gods. The great master of the Legalists was already in the hands of people like a chicken.


    "Clean, kill the old man!"


    Little star pouts, but he doesn''t like Legalists.


    This scene shocked the whole scene, but also shocked the powerful elders of Legalists, who were in a state of panic.


    Some of the Legalists wanted to help, but no one had just stepped forward.


    Even Ming Lao is not an opponent. Who else has that strength.


    "He is the grandfather of you and Shaojing after all. You can''t kill him!"


    Ming Lao opened his mouth with a pale face. He knew that the young man who could be trampled by Legalists at that time has risen. Even she no longer waved, looked at Du Shaofu, and sighed, "your mother and sister are all in the legalist school. Even if the strength of the wasteland is strong, even if it is not enough to shake the Legalists, you will leave and your mother and your sister will be well!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Ming Lao, then looked at the revered master of the Legalists in his hand and said, "you know the purpose of my coming. Let me pick up my mother and Shaojing. From then on, I have been clear with the Legalists."


    "Poof..."


    With a mouthful of blood, he looked at Du Shaofu with a cold and vicious look. He laughed: "ha ha ha ha..."


    The laughter was harsh, and the corners of his mouth were dripping with blood. With his ferocity, he said: "if you killed your uncle, do you want to kill me now? No matter where you will be, you will have the blood of the Legalists. I am your grandfather. If you dare to kill me, it is treacherous, and your mother will not forgive you, ha ha ha..."


    This sneer echoed in the void, looking at the front of the sky, Zhen Qingchun in the wasteland, the doctor, Du Yunlong, the wolf and the sky howl also changed their faces.


    Du Shaofu looked at the revered master of legalism who was carried on his shoulder in front of him. His face was still calm, but he looked quietly. As his voice dropped, he said in a soft voice: "for my mother''s sake, I will certainly save your life. But do you really think I can''t do anything to you?"


    "Hiss..."


    When the voice dropped, Du Shaofu threw the revered master of the legalist school straight back.


    "Chi!"


    The little star flies in the air with a claw print sticking out, and grabs the master of Legalism in his hand and a hand on his shoulder.


    "Du Shaofu, do you really think that you can shake the Legalists with these people? You are looking for death. The devil did not kill you. Today you are doomed to die here..." The revered master of Legalists sneered and his voice was harsh.


    "Pa Pa Pa, pa pa pa..."


    With the sound of a crisp slap, the words of the master of the Legalists stopped


    All eyes immediately follow the prestige, an old face, at the moment is small star that small white palm repeatedly slapped, one side light said: "old thing, my father does not kill you, you guess I dare not kill you, give me nonsense, I fan you this old goods!"


    One after another, small palm prints fell on the face of the revered master of the legalist family. Suddenly, an old face became red and swollen. The blood in his mouth was spit out along with the broken teeth. The blood was dripping, the eyes were dull, and the expression was complex. For a long time, he could not return to his senses.


    This is not the face of the Dharma Master, but the face of the whole legalist family.


    All the members of the Legalists were also stunned. They watched their master being so fanatical that their faces gaped, as if they could not believe it.


    "Asshole, fight them!"


    "This is the biggest challenge to our Legalists, and we will fight them to the end!"


    "Why hasn''t he come yet?"


    The powerful Legalists then turned red with blood on their shocked faces, which made them unable to bear such insults."Boom


    A burst of breath, light like stars bloom, with the general trend surging, let the whole sky city tremble.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The Legalists roared and roared.


    "Then kill it!"


    Du Shaofu was still very calm. He spoke faintly, but his voice echoed in the vast void and fell on the vast warship.


    The enmity between Du Shaofu and the Legalists is too deep to be changed. The Legalists have been humiliated, cajoled, oppressed and even nearly died in the hands of the Legalists several times. When he comes here again, Du Shaofu is strangely calm.


    "Kill!"


    "Blood washing Legalists!"


    "Boom "Boom "Boom!"


    However, with the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, a strong and surging breath suddenly rose from the huge warship, and the figures rushed to the sky like lightning, and a stream of bloody evil spirit swept through the void.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, the wind and clouds surged and the thunder and lightning flashed.


    Lonely sky howl, yeluhan, Oriental Green wood, ghost demon, Du Yunlong, Xiaohu, ghost car, silver winged devil carving, Du Xiaoqing and so on. These evil stars come out together, and all kinds of talismans and secret patterns are surging, and the sound waves are like thunder, which rings through the whole sky and the city.


    "Kill!"


    The sky moves the eighteen guards together. The eighteen figures are like eighteen sharp weapons. There is a bloody evil spirit sweeping through the air. It is extremely terrifying and shaking the void.


    In a moment, when yeluhan, Dugu burning sky and green fox old demon were still hesitating whether to take action, the figures in the void collided with each other like lightning.


    "Boom..."


    "Ah..."


    This is too amazing, although the cultivation strength of ghost demon, lonely sky howl and Oriental Green Wood has not set foot in the holy land.


    But how ferocious and terrifying one by one, one by one, they collided with the powerful Legalists in an instant.


    It''s a terrible sight. The void is chaotic, the space is exploding, the energy ripple is spreading, and the sound of sonic boom is endless.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    "Ah..."


    In an instant, someone exploded, there were monsters split, blood mist pouring.


    [today''s update is slow. Xiao Yu wants to write better, so he deleted a lot of words, but there are still more. He will finish the fifth shift.


    But I don''t know when I can finish it. I''m sorry. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2182

    The powerful Legalists have been killed for a long time.


    The rest of the powerful Legalists did not have much in the original preservation, and it was difficult to compare with such evil stars as Oriental Green wood, Ming demon, Yi Qingrong and Ming demon. The consequences can be imagined.


    Just after the battle, the void exploded in large areas.


    "Poof!"


    Some strong Legalists were shaken back, and their eyes were terrified when they vomited blood.


    The master of the legalist school, who was carried by the little star, looked at the scene in front of him. The powerful Legalists were defeated as if they were decaying. They could not help but wipe a little pale color in their eyes


    "Too strong, get out of the city!"


    "Tell the Holy Father, quick!"


    Just as soon as they got in touch with each other, there were Legalists and powerful people drinking. They were not rivals at all, and they could not be compared with those Tianjiao and supreme masters in the wasteland.


    Just as soon as they got in touch with each other, the powerful elders of Legalists couldn''t resist. They immediately started to retreat. In a panic, most of them directly hid in the big array.


    "Can you hide..."


    Du Xiaoyao pouted a little, distinguished, born a king of the world momentum, showing a chaotic gas, when the voice fell, the figure strange disappeared.


    When Du Xiaoyao''s figure reappeared, he was outside the sky city defense array. His golden eyes were deep, and he did not feel oppressive. His fingerprints were coagulated, and his own body was full of gold. The shadow of a huge red Jiri macaque was enveloped around him.


    "Oh


    On the golden claw, the magic power of the horse''s paw is broken, and the magic power of the horse''s paw is broken.


    "Chulala..."


    In the paw print, there is a mysterious energy, the talisman''s secret pattern is thin, and there is a terrible energy fluctuation in the past, which makes the defensive Rune array on the sky city begin to crumble.


    Then, in the eyes of the whole sky city, the Fu array exploded directly


    ¡±Boom... "


    The fury of the energy swept across the sky, making the whole world tremble, as if the sky and the earth split, the sky was broken, the endless Rune was broken, and the momentum was terrible.


    The defensive array arranged by the Legalists in the sky city is definitely not weak, which has consumed a lot of hard work,.


    However, this defensive Rune array is not the base card of Legalists. After all, it is only the periphery of Legalists.


    In addition, the Fu array that can block the practitioners of holy land is not easy to arrange. What''s more, Du Xiaoyao wants to break the array, and ordinary Fu array can''t stop him.


    The array of talismans broke down, and the huge energy swept and poured into all directions.


    "Ah..."


    The city wall collapsed, and many figures on the city walls were affected. Some people fell directly and vomited blood, causing chaos and continuous screams.


    "Kill!"


    Night Piaoling and other days will be 18 Wei, the wolf lonely day howl, the black prison of the emperor ghost demon and other wasteland evil star followed.


    "Boom..."


    There are Du''s children who have passed by. There are thunder and lightning in the void, and the punishment is everywhere!


    ¡±Boom


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, has no words. He directly urges six rounds of blood killing array. The breath of blood evil spirit is towering and spreads out the sky.


    ¡±"Oh, my God..."


    There are Qiu Li, thunder eagle king, miemeng king, cloud shrew, ghost car and so on these terrible existence, in an instant in the roar to kill and go.


    All these guys have gone through, destroyed and razed to the ground.


    Such a scene, let green fox old demon also secretly smack tongue.


    Such a group of evil stars gathered up in the wasteland, but one by one they were the most arrogant. I''m afraid that as long as another hundred years passed, there would be no force to stop them.


    The nine masters, the Phoenix clan, the dragon clan and so on are absolutely not good.


    "How dare you! You are trying to kill yourself!"


    At this time, from the sky city, the sound was deafening, the sky and earth trembled, and a great wave suddenly swept out, as if to break away the emptiness around, so that Zhen Qingchun, lonely sky howl, ghost car, GUI Qingrong, miemeng king and so on were affected.


    "Boom


    The void trembled, and a terrible light swept out of the void, as if with a wave of emptiness, like a bright arc, shining on the void, sweeping to the lonely sky, howling, ghost car, etc., with a strong killing intention, breaking the void.


    Du Xiaoyao looks at the sky, and his eyes are clear. At this moment, his gold clothes move, and his breath explodes in an instant. He throws his fist directly and pushes the four sides of the sky!


    "Bang!"


    Such a dull sound exploded in the sky city, shaking the whole sky city, shaking the earth, reverberating the sound of wind and thunder, a large amount of void exploded in the sky, and then recovered.


    Terrible fluctuations and breath, but also let lonely days howl, Zhen Qingchun, night floating Ling and other stops.


    The breath is too strong, they are the supreme pride of heaven, but they know that they can not be affected, because it is the strongmen of the holy land coming.


    "Holy Land..."


    Such a strange voice resounded, accompanied by a figure standing in the void, blooming light, like the rising sun, invisible showing a general trend crushing the four sides."Holy Father!"


    "Holy ancestor, revenge for the dead children!"


    "Holy Father, please save the Lord. The wasteland is deceiving people too much."


    In a flash, the children of Legalists in the sky city were extremely surprised. They saw hope and saw the straw to save their lives. When the holy ancestor came, they would surely be able to kill all the enemies!


    "Jie Jie..."


    The master of Legalists sneered, and the blood dripping from the corners of his mouth made him feel grim.


    "Pa..."


    A clear slap came from the face of the Dharma Master. The little star glanced at the Dharma Master lightly and said, "be honest, or you will die!"


    The master of the legalist school is in a daze. The figure who will tremble three times when he stomps his feet represents the whole legalist school. However, he is still being slapped in the face all the time in front of the gate of the legalist school. This really makes him confused.


    Qin Honglong came and looked at Du Xiaoyao in front of him. His eyes were trembling and surprised. It was the holy land. The red Jiri macaque had also stepped into the holy land.


    Then, when Qin Honglong''s eyes fell on the little star and Du Shaofu who were holding the master of the legalist family, he suddenly trembled fiercely, with a little disbelief. Then he was gloomy and gloomy and said, "little bastard, you can''t die!"


    "The Legalists can''t kill me. No one can kill me!"


    Du Shaofu said that what he had suffered in these years was not as humiliating as the Legalists, but his keen power of the yuan God. At the moment, he felt the breath of Qin Honglong, which was much stronger than when he was in the eternal tomb. It seems that the intensification of the energy of heaven and earth makes these saints recover and increase rapidly, while those of the nine masters recover faster ¡£


    Hearing the speech, he looked at Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing in front of him. Qin Honglong''s eyes were complex and trembling, and his resentment was gloomy.


    "Old man, have you finally come out?"


    Small step in the hands of the small step of the chicken, and not to throw the small.


    "Long..."


    Every step forward, little star''s seemingly delicate and tender body, a strong breath is even more strong. People''s spirits are shaking without any reason, as if every step is stepping on the hearts of people!


    When a few steps later and Du Xiaoyao stand together, the little star''s breath also climbed to the top.


    "Oh


    There is a faint echo of the sound of the Dragon singing, with the little star as the center, the stars are rippling, the empty space around is twisted, a blazing, golden flame is burning in the double pupil!


    This moment, the four sides of ten thousand animals tremble, animal soul shudder!


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Xiaoyao was staring at Qin Honglong, and a strong breath in his body seemed like a volcano. He was able to suppress all sides of the country, surging quietly and soaring into the sky.


    In a flash, the two holy land breath was in the sky, the light was not as dazzling as Qin Honglong, but the momentum was not under it.


    Two sacred atmosphere in the sky, and Qin Honglong far away!


    At this moment, the army of the wasteland was boiling, and the blood in the body was surging.


    Wasteland, there are two sacred places at the moment!


    "Du Xiaoyao has also broken through the Holy Land!"


    "There are two sacred places in our country!"


    Above the void, the wasteland army''s eyes were pleasantly surprised, and the blood was surging in the body.


    The two holy places are in the air. This is the strength of the desolate country at the moment. What about the Legalists who have always been superior to each other!


    Since then, the children of the wasteland have been able to keep pace with the nine masters. In front of them, there will be no nobleness and superiority in the future!


    "God bless our country!"


    The two sages of the Holy Land stood together, and the two great breath swept through. The eyes of some old Dujia people in the wasteland army and the old kings of Zhennan and Zhenbei, who were determined to come, were moist at the moment.


    The emperor of the ROC is not dead, and the two strongmen of the holy land of the wasteland are driving together, which makes their hearts surging. They have only been in this situation for many years. At first, they never dreamed of this scene!


    When the two holy places were in the air, the Legalists'' children and the strong in the sky city had seen the face of hope, but now they fell into gravity and tension again. The red Jiri horse monkey Du Xiaoyao also broke through the holy land, which was absolutely difficult to deal with.


    From afar, feeling the breath of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, Qin Honglong looks gloomy and ugly.


    "Do you think that the holy land you just set foot in is qualified to shout in the Legalists? You know, there is a huge gap between the holy places. If you think that you two want to come to the Legalists to indulge themselves today, I can tell you that you are far from enough today!"


    Qin Honglong opened his mouth and sneered.


    During this period of time, Qin Honglong advanced God.


    These years, he has been unable to go further, and even slowly retreated. At this moment, the energy of heaven and earth recovers, and all these years is the accumulation of it.


    Under the thick accumulation, at this moment, he is soaring, he is progressing like a thousand miles a day!


    Therefore, Qin Honglong has capital and self-confidence, two young people who have just set foot in the holy land, how can they do it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2183

    As the words of sneer fell, Qin Honglong''s old face was filled with a chill. He looked at Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing coldly. A majestic breath rose like a tsunami and roared into the sky with the sound of thunder and wind!


    The dazzling light spread out the void, and a great momentum poured out. Qin Honglong drank and said: "just after stepping into the holy land, you dare to go wild. Today, we will completely solve everything and let you have no return!"


    "The old man''s nonsense is as much as ever. Since I think the two holy places are less, we should add one more!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and looked at Qin Honglong, who was shining in the sky and shaking the sky with his breath. When the voice dropped, he waved back slightly.


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and his palm raised back, a terrible blue and yellow light flashed behind him like a volcano that had been detonated.


    The void roars, the earth trembles!


    ¡±Boom


    This moment, a burst of blue and yellow light, submerged in the void.


    A thin and wretched figure was in the sky in an instant, standing not far from Du Xiaoyao and the little star, the blue and yellow light was bright and diffuse, and a sharp and cold breath climbed to the top and swept the sky!


    "The holy animal kingdom is a strong one in the holy animal kingdom again!"


    "What''s going on? How can we have another sacred animal kingdom?"


    Full of shock, that terrible breath unreservedly proved that it is a saint beast strong, is also a holy land strong!


    Qin Hong was stunned by the light. When he came here, his eyes were directly attracted by Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao. In addition, the green fox old demon deliberately hid himself and his talent concealed his breath, which made him fail to show up.


    At the moment, when he saw that wretched figure, how could Qin Honglong not know that it was the old fox demon, the old fox.


    "Green fox, what do you mean?"


    Qin Honglong stares at the green fox old demon. He really can''t think how the green fox old demon and Du Shaofu walked together.


    In the tomb of eternity, didn''t the old fox attack Du Shaofu secretly? How come they still walk together now.


    "The children of the wasteland should bear in mind that the elder Qinghu has joined the temple of heavenly beast and is the saint envoy of the temple of heavenly beast."


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu''s voice sounded like thunder, reverberating in the void. He continued slowly, "the Tiansha yeluhan and the evil god of fire cloud, Dugu Huotian, have joined the wasteland and become the envoys of Zhenguo."


    "What..."


    When such words came out, the audience was shocked again.


    Heaven beast Hall Town Hall holy envoy, a saint beast realm strong, this is to join the wasteland!


    Tiansha yeluhan, the evil god of fire cloud, burned the sky. He was the honorary envoy of the desolate country.


    These two are two of the most famous!


    "Heaven beast Hall Town Hall Saint envoy, this is our country''s holy beast territory strong!"


    "There are two more envoys to our country, the one who has attained nirvana."


    "My God, I heard you correctly. The fire cloud evil god Dugu Huotian, the Tiansha yeluhan, and the powerful people of the holy Animal Kingdom have all joined our country!"


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡¡±


    The army of the wasteland was shaken again, which was like a bomb thrown into the calm lake.


    That is to say, there will be six envoys in the wasteland.


    The six supreme lords, the six great envoys, who can come up with such a terrible lineup.


    This is the six supreme nirvana. Any one of them can be regarded as the top of his generation. In time, there is absolutely great hope to break through the holy land.


    However, there was no surprise that yeluhan and Dugu Huotian joined in.


    They were very clear that the two men, Tiansha yeluhan and Dugu burning sky, had been trapped by Du Shaofu for a long time.


    It is for the green fox old demon to join, lonely day howl and so on some accidents.


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, yilao, Zhen Qingchun, yuxianzi and general are also shocked at the moment. They are the three strong ones who join in!


    "I have seen the saint of Zhendian!"


    "I''ve seen two envoys of Zhenguo!"


    Ghost car, magic tiger king, silver winged devil carving, xuanjiao king, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Cao Yu, huafankong and so on come back to the gods.


    "I''ve seen the town hall envoy!"


    "I''ve seen two envoys of Zhenguo!"


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In a flash, the sound waves of the wasteland army soared to the sky, and the breath shook the sky. The hall of beasts in heaven and the army of the wasteland saluted, and the waves echoed in the sky for a long time!


    At this time, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian could only smile bitterly, and their figures rose from the sky.


    The green fox old demon''s eyes swept through the wasteland army, and his obscene face was serious, but in his heart, he could not help feeling a little different.


    That group of Tianjiao and the supreme should salute him, but the treatment is not low.Green fox old demon what eyesight, also see at a glance that a group of monsters in the temple of beasts is absolutely extraordinary.


    He was the holy envoy of the town hall. Later, he was able to command the temple of beasts in heaven.


    With the current line-up of the wasteland, over time, he can hold his chest high in front of the nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan!


    Compared with the boiling and excitement of the desolate country, the children of the Legalists are more and more dignified and ugly at the moment.


    There are two supreme masters, and a strong one in the holy animal kingdom. The lineup is too strong.


    "Green fox old demon, how dare you, the whole fox clan will bear the consequences and pay the price because of you!"


    Qin Honglong was furious. He never dreamed that the old fox, the old fox, joined the wasteland and followed Du Shaofu. At this time, he had to deal with Legalists.


    "Qin Honglong, do you think the animal kingdom belongs to your Legalists? If you want to go, you can''t go."


    The old demon of green fox was a little dark and cool. He was disturbed by Qin Honglong''s drinking. His face sank in an instant. He looked at Qin Honglong and wiped cold light in his eyes. His breath shook the clouds and said, "besides, I really think I''m afraid you won''t succeed. I want to do it, please!"


    "OK, OK, OK, ha ha ha ha!"


    After three good words in a row, Qin Honglong was very angry and laughed. When the laughter stopped, senleng was staring at the old demon of green Fox and said, "if you don''t kill you today, no one will really look at the Legalists in the future!"


    With the last word falling, Qin Honglong raised his hand, his whole body was shining, and his hand was covered with hidden talismans, which twisted the void.


    At this moment, the earth began to tremble, and the interior surface of the huge sky city cracked and showed cracks. The light on the palm of the hand was more and more bright. Then Qin Honglong directly patted the green fox old demon with his palm.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of this palm, the earth shakes and the void vibrates, accompanied by strange phenomena, which causes the square outside the whole sky to sink and the ground constantly explodes. The scene is terrible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2184

    The general situation in the invisible, the collapse of the wasteland army, the mind is tense, the body dark gas solidification!


    Such a palm, such as from the depths of the void, distorts the void, and envelops the old demon of the green fox.


    At this moment, the eyes of the green fox old demon also quietly changed into a strange green and yellow color. A fierce cold feeling climbed to the top and swept the void!


    "I''ll take care of him myself."


    Suddenly, such a voice came, the voice was flat, but like thunder.


    When the sound came out, there was a spear above the void, shining purple arc, penetrating the void and stabbing at the terrible palm print of Qin Honglong.


    "Long..."


    Such a gun awn, burst out a bright purple arc, dull sound like thunder, shaking the whole sky city, tightly is a gun awn, but it is like the thunder god in person, with the sound of lightning and thunder, sharp and bright, through the void, breath punishment, there are lightning runes interwoven!


    "Boom..."


    Between the electric light and flint, in the surprise and shock of the green fox old demon, the gun awn hit the terrible palm print, and the shaking void twisted like a twist, making a strange roar.


    "Kaka..."


    The sky city inside and outside the ground, in such a terrible collision cracks one after another, spread like a spider web, crisscross.


    "Hula..."


    All over the sky, the energy and strength of the afterwave poured away, roaring and rushing, the void was broken and the wave was turbulent. The wave was extremely fierce, which made the lonely sky howl, and the Oriental Green Wood and others also had to retreat one after another.


    Lonely days howl, yeluhan and other color change, this is the strength of the holy land, light is the aftereffect even they are difficult to touch.


    The sky roared and the earth cracked. Qin Honglong''s eyes were shocked.


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, the green fox old demon''s eyes also fluctuated, showing a startled look.


    Legalists, mountains, rugged dark green.


    Among the lush shadows of the mountains, a beautiful figure stands with the wind, and the blue clothes and skirts are floating in the wind. On the dust free face, the eyes are like stars.


    Then, the beautiful shadow swept out, across the void, a green suit floating with the wind, behind the head of a black long pour slightly Yang, out of the dust as immortal, and vulgar arrogant!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the void outside the sky and the city, Du Shaofu suddenly raised his head, and his calm eyes fluctuated.


    Above the void, the energy waves swept away, and a brilliant purple ray of thunder also spread.


    With a tall and straight figure in the sky, the bright thunder light on the armor is filled with thunder, with a hazy atmosphere lingering.


    This figure across the void, thunder space wrapped figure upright, holding a lightning spear, silk surging, faint sound of dragons and snakes.


    "Chulala..."


    With the nine figures falling behind Du Tingxuan, the thunder light diffuses. It is Lei Lao and the eight powerful puppets.


    "Du Tingxuan, the king of thunder war!"


    Some of the Legalists exclaimed.


    "Eh, is it a breakthrough?"


    Du Shaofu showed a smile. The armor and spear of the divine thunder were all there, and the drunkard''s father also came.


    Under the power of keen yuan Shen, Du Shaofu is not difficult to discern. At the moment, the breath on the drunkard''s father is also the holy martial realm!


    "It''s the third uncle. Here comes the third uncle."


    "Tingxuan is out of the customs!"


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du GUI, Du Hao and some of the Du family''s strongmen are surprised. The one who has just resisted Qin Honglong''s palm is Du Tingxuan, the king of thunder war, the supreme of Du family!


    "You Have you broken through to the holy land? "


    When looking at the lightning wrapped figure in front of him, Qin Honglong''s eyes could not help but fluctuate violently. The almost undisguised breath of holy martial realm announced that the ordinary man who had been regarded as a mole ant and was not worthy of the combination with Legalists'' descendants at the beginning, is now like him and has already set foot in the holy martial realm!


    "Yes, holy land!"


    Du Tingxuan looks at Qin Honglong, and his voice is like thunder, which makes the strong people on the scene tremble.


    "Holy martial realm, third uncle has broken through holy martial realm!"


    "Shengwu realm, our country has added the strongmen of Holy Land!"


    "Boom


    The whole field was shaking, and the army of the wasteland was surging with blood.


    It was the father of the ROC emperor, Du Tingxuan, the king of thunder war. He also set foot in the holy land.


    At that time, there are many legends about the king of thunder war.


    At the beginning, the cultivation of Fengyu was abandoned and went into the space of God for re cultivation. After training, it was completely transformed and nirvana was supreme.


    At the moment, I have stepped into the Holy Land and become one of the strongest in the world!


    "Four holy places, four strongholds!"


    The wasteland army is boiling, and the blood is surging and burning. What a terror it is for the four strongmen of Holy Land!


    "Shengwujing, my Du family will be very happy!"


    "Ancestors have spirit, bless me Du family!"


    Some old people accompanying Du''s family are full of tears and tears of joy.Compared with little star and Du Xiaoyao, this is the real meaning of Du family out of a strong martial arts, ah, the most top existence in the world!


    Since then, Du jiadang has become one of the real big families in the world!


    since then, Du jiadang has stepped out from a small border town like Shicheng, and now it has directly swept the Legalists.


    All this, is the ancestor has the spirit, is Du jiadang big Xing!


    "There is a holy martial realm, and these Legalists will have a bad time!"


    At the same time, the eyes of the old demon of green fox are also fluctuating secretly. Some people can not help feeling for the Legalists. This is another holy martial realm. The Legalists are afraid to be completely depressed today!


    And in the deep heart, the green fox old demon can''t help but tremble secretly.


    He joined the temple of beasts, not to mention the great power of Huo Lei Zi. In the future, he was afraid that there would be no Huo Lei Zi, and there were also such terrible young people as red Jiri horse monkey, Du Xiaoyao, Yilong, Du Tingxuan, etc. once he had two minds, he could imagine the end.


    Qin Honglong''s eyes are twitching. Du Tingxuan is stepping into the holy martial realm. At this moment, there are four holy land practitioners. He is really hard to deal with.


    Can Qin Honglong know that the strange dragon, the red Jiri horse monkey, and Du Tingxuan are all more than a terrible master.


    Du Tingxuan''s voice dropped, and his figure then came to Du Shaofu''s side. The thunder light in his eyes dispersed and his eyes looked at Du Shaofu.


    Father and son looked at each other with a smile.


    "When you and Shaojing were born, the sky thunder came into the world, and the heaven and earth vision was the sign of the birth of gods and the holy respect of human beings. Therefore, I know that my son is not so easy to die!"


    Du Tingxuan took the lead and looked at Du Shaofu in front of him. A smile rose on that yinglang''s face. Then he glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "but it''s not suitable for me to pick up your mother. Fortunately, I shaved my beard and changed my clothes."


    Du Shaofu gave a helpless smile and looked at the drunk''s father and said, "I don''t think your mother will dislike you. Don''t be too nervous!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2185

    "Not nervous, not nervous..." Du Tingxuan smiles.


    Looking at the two father and son''s dialogue, many people in the desolate country also secretly pick eyebrows. Such a pair of devil father and son, get along really is very special.


    However, this curtain fell in Qin Honglong''s eyes. Looking at the father and son''s pale appearance at the moment, it seemed that he did not put him in his eyes, so his eyes were better than severely smoked.


    "Well, everything is due to your father and son. Now that all of them are here today, let''s solve it thoroughly."


    Qin Honglong''s voice was loud and his killing intention was not covered up.


    "The old man is still arrogant!"


    Little star already some can''t help, waving a small fist, but she wanted to beat this old thing for a long time.


    "You don''t seem to be enough. Let the man behind you come out!"


    Du Tingxuan raised his head and said to Qin Honglong. Then he looked at Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Qinghu Laoyao. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "there are great differences between holy places. There is also a strong old man from the tomb of eternity. But at present, it should still be recovered. Join hands, maybe there is a chance!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly. The drunk father said that it was Qin Tiangu, a strong ancient man who came out of the eternal tomb.


    According to Huo Lei Zi, the holy land is regarded as the Holy Land in the early, middle, late, perfect and the last heavenly saint.


    The cultivation of Qin Tiangu seemed to be in the later period of the holy land, but I don''t know how much it recovered during this period.


    "Boom


    At this time, a huge wave swept across the sky, inside and outside the city, shaking the sky.


    In a moment, from the depths of the void, there was a brilliant light. With the vision, stars fell down, and countless ancient fierce birds and beasts were reflected. It was as if the nine days were about to collapse!


    "Too strong!"


    This kind of fluctuation made Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Qinghu Laoyao and so on frightened.


    This kind of power fluctuation is too strong, the sky vision, the bright light blooms, contains a kind of general trend.


    "Can''t resist it!"


    Under such fluctuations, some of the low strength of the field of life suddenly paralyzed, spirit trembling, even the head did not dare to lift.


    The monster screamed in a low voice and crawled for it!


    Even the Ming demon, Dugu burning the sky and other practitioners can only barely resist the pressure of the spread.


    Suddenly, the sky is twisted and surrounded by a dazzling figure. The stars rotate around it. The shadow of ancient fierce birds and beasts roars ferociously, which makes it look like a God.


    "The ancestors are out of the pass!"


    In the sky city, all the Legalists'' children were extremely surprised and knelt on the ground, kowtow and worship for them.


    The children of Legalists know that this ancestor will be able to really kill all enemies when he leaves the pass!


    "It''s stronger than I thought. It looks like I''m going to have a fight today!"


    Du Tingxuan was staring at the figure on the void with a solemn look.


    Feeling the huge breath, Du Tingxuan felt that he was much stronger than he had imagined. That ancient strong legalist was too powerful. Even if he stepped into the holy land at the moment, he also had a feeling of immeasurable vastness in the face of it.


    The old demon of green fox changed color secretly, but he didn''t worry too much. He knew that Du Shaofu, the demon king, also arranged the cards.


    Little star, Du Xiaoyao just glanced at Qin Tiangu, the ancient ancestor of Legalists. He didn''t worry about anything at all. Huoleizi was also there.


    "In the later period of a holy land, it is not invincible!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said to Du Tingxuan that the appearance of Qin Tiangu was also expected.


    "Chulala..."


    With the spread of Du Shaofu''s words, the void above suddenly changed, and a red and blue flame came down, which made the heaven and earth resonate, and the breath was desolate and destroyed.


    A chubby figure appeared above the void with the red and blue arc waving all over the sky.


    There are silent lightning and thunder all around, but the silent is more frightening and shocking.


    That figure, eyes like two pieces of red and blue thunder ocean, overlooking everything, standing on the void, unprovoked and destroyed, people tremble.


    "It''s the elder!"


    In the desolate country, only a few people, such as Oriental Green Wood and Ming demon, knew Huo Lei Zi. At first, in the tomb of eternity, only a few of them had ever entered the wasteland.


    Look at the figure of thunder son on fire, Oriental Green wood, ghost demon, etc. immediately feel relieved.


    No wonder little star, Du Xiaoyao and so on are confident. It turns out that there are strong people like Huo Lei Zi.


    "Huo Lei Zi, why do you want cha to do this?"


    In the sky city, the figure of the legalist school, which is like a deity, is the first to speak, and the breath is slowly fluctuating.


    This part of the world, also because of him.


    This is a strong man in ancient times. He once dominated the world like Tianjiao in ancient times. He shocked that life and was a terrible existence.Since the eternal tomb, guarding the evil spirit for countless years, now he is back in the world, shocking!


    Such a strong ancient man is so powerful that no one can be compared with him in this world.


    Qin Tiangu just opened his mouth. The invisible pressure mixed in his voice also made the living beings and spirits tremble!


    "Qin Tiangu, you know the origin of Du family''s thunder and martial pulse. I can''t stand idly by!"


    The fire thunder son opens, all around the red blue flame arc wave, the silent flash thunder, shakes the sky.


    Few people know the origin of Huo Lei Zi, but they all know that he is a terrible strong man at the same level as the ancestors of Legalists.


    "Huo Lei Zi, at present, you can''t protect yourself. Why should you?"


    Qin Tiangu opened his mouth, his eyes were like stars, and his voice echoed the heaven and earth. The light around him was more and more shining, and the symbols and secret patterns were interwoven. The virtual shadow of the ancient fierce birds and beasts moved ferociously and covered the void, which was majestic and huge, and the general situation collapsed.


    This invisible power pervades the day and the earth, shaking all sides and making all living beings tremble.


    "It seems that you want a World War I, why nonsense, as you wish, let me see how much you have recovered!"


    The sound of fire thunder son spreads out, all over the sky of the red and blue flame arc starts to burn, the invisible lightning thunder is more intense, one after another bright arc condenses into thunder, silent shuttle in the sky, let people''s hair stand on end!


    "Huo Lei Zi, you were born in this world, but you don''t know that there is transcendence outside this world. Why should you mistake yourself? Maybe my Legalists can find a way to escape for you!"


    Qintiangu''s whole body''s breath is climbing again, shaking nine days!


    The ground is shaking, there are cracks spreading, and the far away mountain peak is collapsing!


    This momentum is too terrible, beyond the imagination of living beings.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2186

    These ancient strongmen, such terror!


    "There is detachment beyond the world. Why did the Legalists come here at the beginning? Don''t forget that one of you was alive at the beginning, who dare to be presumptuous?"


    The fire thunder son opens a mouth, the sound starts like thunder, shakes the whole world!


    The ancient and destructive pressure seems to make the whole sky city collapse!


    "Kaka..."


    In the sky city, at the moment, the ground is cracked and the wall is cracked. The scene is terrible and makes people panic!


    "It''s too strong to contend with."


    "The head is about to explode, how can it be so strong?"


    These two ancient strongmen now confront each other in the void, but the invisible pressure is shrouded in front of the Legalists'' children and the army of the wasteland, which makes people feel shocked.


    Many people have been directly paralyzed down, some monsters have also been crushed out of the body, crawling toward the sky.


    Qin Tiangu stares at the thunder son on fire. In the eyes like stars, the light is shining, and the shadows of birds and beasts around are uncertain.


    "This is a small matter. Why do you and I interfere? Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll have to suffer a lot, and we''ll miss ourselves..."


    Then, Qin Tiangu said such a word, which was full of warning.


    At their level, once they do it, all the living creatures on the scene will be hard to escape.


    He is reminding Huo Leizi that if he does something to those people in the wasteland, it will destroy everything.


    "If it''s a small matter, let them solve it by themselves. It''s the best that they can not miss themselves, but if they do, it''s the will of God."


    The fire thunder son returns, the whole body red blue flame burns, the electric arc flashes in the void, its breath intangible vibration nine days.


    Huo Lei Zi''s words and breath are also warning that if he hands, it will be enough to destroy the Legalists.


    "Well, well, let them have an end of their own. If there is a cause, then there will be a result. If you want to untie the bell, you have to tie the bell."


    Qin Tiangu said such a sentence, the breath of his body began to slow convergence, the vision in the fade, and then revealed the original, with a slightly curved contour, is a middle-aged.


    At the moment, everything converges. Qin Tiangu stands quietly in the void without any breath fluctuation. However, standing quietly like this shows a general trend. Only those with stronger strength can feel it.


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. This is Qin Tiangu, the ancestor of Legalists. He seems to be quite young.


    However, Du Shaofu knows that it is difficult for a man of practice to judge his age from his appearance. Only the vitality of his body can judge him.


    This qintiangu looks young, but it is not difficult for the strong to know that this is an ancient strongman.


    Qin Tiangu showed up, and then his eyes fell on Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally. His eyes were calm and could not make waves.


    However, this kind of gaze made Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen tremble fiercely, as if he wanted to be seen through.


    "Let''s end the cause and effect today."


    With the fall of thunder son''s voice, the red and blue flames all over the sky disappeared. Huo Lei Zi''s figure came out, and an invisible wave fell on Du Shaofu.


    The feeling in Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen disappeared.


    "Cause and effect ends, son. You are the cause and effect of everything. You are the one to end it."


    Qin Tiangu looked at Du Shaofu, like a calm water without any ripples. Then he looked at Qin Honglong and said, "everything is due to you, and it''s up to you."


    "Yes."


    Qin Honglong nodded, awed and respectful, but the corner of his eye showed a sneer.


    "What..."


    "It''s too bullying. It''s obvious that the old bully the young!"


    "If you have the ability to fight, who is afraid of whom?"


    Listening to Qin Tiangu''s words, Zhen Qingchun, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Guiche and others immediately and secretly scolded.


    Qin Honglong is a strong one in the holy land of the Legalists. He has been in the holy land for many years and is getting stronger and stronger.


    Du Shaofu has not shown his real strength so far.


    However, Zhen Qingchun, Du Yunlong and others secretly felt that Du Shaofu''s breath was not the same as Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Qinghu Laoyao, Du Tingxuan, etc.


    The atmosphere of the saintly realm practitioners is different and holy.


    Therefore, they speculated that Du Shaofu had not set foot in the holy land.


    And the cultivation under a holy land is an insurmountable gap compared with the real one.


    Even Zhen Qingchun and Du Yunlong are well aware of Du Shaofu''s excellence, but they dare not think that the gap can be crossed.


    This legalist school is clearly prepared!


    Oriental Green wood, ghost demon, etc. also change color secretly.


    However, there were only little stars, Du Xiaoyao, Qinghu Laoyao, Dugu funtian and yeluhan, who didn''t care at all. Instead, they secretly laughed.Du Tingxuan''s eyes were slightly heavy, and he also felt the breath of Du Shaofu. He had not set foot in the holy land.


    In the eternal tomb, Du Shaofu failed to break through the holy land, and Du Tingxuan knew the consequences.


    Breaking through the Holy Land failed. It is even more difficult to break through again


    Qin Tiangu didn''t care about the words around him. Then he looked at Du Shaofu again. He still had a calm breath. He said slowly, "son, you are the blood of Legalists. In the final analysis, the cause and effect have been settled. You should understand it. If you fight, you should eliminate all the gratitude and resentment, no matter whether you win or lose."


    "It''s all because of me. I''ll take care of it." Du Tingxuan raised his head and looked at Qin Tiangu.


    "Although you are also a bell ringer, you are not the one to blame, but in the child, you can not replace him."


    Qin Tiangu looked at Du Tingxuan and said that he looked calm, as if everything should be like what he said.


    On hearing this, Du Tingxuan lowered his eyes and looked at Du Shaofu. He was about to say something, but was blocked by Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu looked at Qin Tiangu and said, "what about my mother and sister?"


    Qin Tiangu said. In his calm eyes, he looked at Du Shaofu with a little deep meaning and said, "this is a family. No matter whether you win or lose, the gratitude and resentment will disappear. If you win, the Legalists will never stop the marriage between your mother and your father. If you fail, the door of Legalists will always be open to your father and son. "


    Du Shaofu looks at Qin Tiangu. From Huo Leizi''s original words, Qin Tiangu is definitely not a mysterious and good stubble.


    Qin Tiangu''s words are so beautiful, just like the elder to resolve a contradiction of the younger generation.


    But Du Shaofu knew that there were not many good people in this legalist school.


    If Qin Tiangu is really so kind, why should he suppress people as soon as he appears? If it is not for the awe of Huo Lei Zi, I''m afraid it will never be like this.


    If Qin Tiangu is so kind, he will not know that he has not set foot in the holy land, but let himself fight with Qin Honglong!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2187

    Huo Leizi''s round face was a little surprised. Listening to the words of both sides, he seemed to know the gratitude and resentment between Du Shaofu and the Legalists. Unexpectedly, this guy and the Legalists were still a family. No wonder he felt the flavor of Legalism in Du Shaofu''s mud ball palace.


    "When you fight, you can decide whether to win or lose. No one can intervene or borrow external forces." Qin Tiangu continued to speak lightly, obviously speaking of fire thunder son.


    "You and I who intervene, who is the old tortoise son of a bitch!"


    Huo Leizi said directly to Qin Tiangu. How could he not know that Qin Tiangu was talking to him.


    How can Huo Leizi worry about Du Shaofu''s battle with Qin Honglong? He doesn''t know du Shaofu''s real strength. When there is an old son of a bitch crying, will he really bully him!


    Du Shaofu looked at Qin Tiangu. He was really mean. He was afraid of fire and thunder.


    "Usually relying on the strength that does not belong to him, he is reckless, pretending to be a tiger and having no respect. Today, without his own strength, he would not dare to fight a war."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s expression of hesitation, Qin Honglong said coldly. He thought Du Shaofu did not dare to fight him.


    At the beginning, Ray''s son of fire had no power to deal with the war.


    "How shameless the old man is


    "How old I am and how many years I have practiced. I don''t know. How many years has the emperor of ROC practiced? How shameless is the old thing!"


    "Deceive the less with more, but it''s nice to say, shameless!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to Qin Honglong''s provocative words, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Du Hao, Linghuan tiger king and other people were immediately angry. They had never seen such a shameless old thing.


    "In this case, let''s end the war. I''ll be with you!"


    Looking at Qin Tiangu, Du Shaofu''s clear double pupil''s deep place, a touch of wave passed slowly. Then he fixed his eyes on Qin Honglong''s old face and gave a slight sneer. His voice echoed around the void. He said faintly: "with your years of practice, I won''t think you don''t want to fight with me, but I''m afraid that if you don''t care, you will be broken."


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing the speech, the army of the wasteland roared with laughter.


    "If you have no respect, you will pay the price!"


    When the voice came out, Qin Honglong''s face was cold. At this time, the boy had not put him in his eyes.


    When the voice fell, Qin Honglong stepped forward and stepped out of the sky. Then he stepped into the air. A huge momentum rose into the sky and spread into the void.


    "Boom


    The void vibrates, with Qin Honglong as the center. The light is dazzling. The dark air diffuses out of itself, forming a huge energy storm.


    This kind of energy storm is completely condensed by the dark air, with the sound of lightning and thunder, which makes people feel trembling.


    There are so many eyes trembling around us. It''s so vast and majestic that the practitioners of holy land can create such terrible momentum just by the mysterious air in their bodies!


    "Little scum, without external force, you are nothing. How can fireflies compete with bright moon?"


    Qin Honglong drank, shaking the four sides, the surging Xuanqi accompanied by the atmosphere of holy land, constantly distorted the void, including the whole sky.


    This endless force of void distortion is enough to tear up the venerable practitioners.


    Du Shaofu stood in the void, his clothes fluttering slowly, his black hair flying back.


    However, no matter how the void of death was twisted and crushed, the space around Du Shaofu did not move, and his body was as stable as a rock!


    However, looking at Qin Honglong in front of him, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly blurred. The mysterious Qi in his body alone had such a vast fluctuation. Judging from the breath, Qin Honglong recovered better than the old demon of green fox. He was worthy of being a legalist and had absolute details, which could not be compared with other forces and sanxiu.


    However, Du Shaofu did not have any fear in his heart. Although he had not broken through to the holy land, Du Shaofu knew his own advantages. He did not destroy Xuanti, Dapeng''s golden wings, Qingling armor and so on. He also had his own cards.


    "without external help, he beat you like a dog, forgetting that he was in the demon battlefield Escape, like a lost dog


    As Du Shaofu said, his figure slowly stepped up into the air, facing Qin Honglong in the distance.


    This is the battlefield. Once there is a war below, Qin Honglong is afraid that it will affect the Legalists in the sky city, and Du Shaofu is also afraid that it will affect the army of the desolate state.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Qin Honglong''s eyes were heavy and gloomy again.


    This is Qin Honglong''s scar, which was uncovered by Du Shaofu at the moment, and his cold eyes poured out irresistibly.


    At that time, in the demon battlefield, only the physical force could be used in the suppressed area of cultivation. He was once trampled.


    This is his pain, at the moment, being uncovered in public is tantamount to slapping the face."When you''re dying, you''ve got to talk fast. Don''t think you can run rampant if you have a little talent. Some heights are always beyond your reach. You''ll know the difference immediately."


    Qin Honglong said coldly that he could feel that Du Shaofu was still afraid that he had not broken through to the holy land. At first, he failed to break through in the tomb of eternity, but it was even more difficult to make a breakthrough later.


    Looking at the youth in front of him, Qin Honglong did not intend to let go.


    The fate of the Legalists was dug up. A large number of Tianjiao supreme masters of the Legalists were killed by their father and son. The foreign conversion forces were uprooted. Li Chenfa and Qin Tianshi were the two most likely to break through the holy land. One was left with the original God, the other was killed by the town


    Such a big trouble, absolutely can''t let go, this boy actually agreed to the first World War, this is an opportunity.


    Looking at Qin Honglong, the killing intention hidden in his eyes can not escape Du Shaofu''s prying.


    For the Legalists, Du Shaofu''s cold feelings were surging in his heart, and the enmity between him and Legalists could not be changed.


    He was humiliated and bullied by Legalists. He was cheated into Legalists and treated as a mole ant. How humiliating, cajoling, oppressing, and finally digging his heart.


    He almost died in the hands of the Legalists several times. Over the years, he has not suffered as much bitterness and humiliation as in the Legalists.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have that strength yet!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Qin Honglong, and the chill in his eyes was no longer covered up.


    You don''t need to be polite to the old guy anyway.


    In this war, Du Shaofu was not naive enough to think that the Legalists just wanted to win or lose with themselves.


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s body began to gush out of the golden light, and his breath was surging. In the depths of his clear double pupils, there were the secret lines of golden light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2188

    In an instant, the whole void was strained for no reason.


    The old and the young are suspended in the sky, which makes the world full of the spirit of killing.


    "Do you think the ROC can win?"


    Looking at the familiar overlord figure above, there are people in the wasteland army who are dignified and nervous.


    Emperor Dapeng is invincible. He pushes his contemporaries horizontally. The older generation can hardly meet his opponent. However, Qin Honglong is a strongman in the holy land, which makes people nervous.


    "The emperor of the ROC will surely win. Never saw the emperor of the ROC lose!"


    Some people speak like this, but deep in their eyes, they are dignified and nervous.


    "That boy is looking for death!"


    "Well, I don''t know how the boy died later!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At the moment, in the sky city, the children of Legalists look up at the void and sneer one by one. How can Du Shaofu be the opponent of the sage? He is just looking for death.


    In the whole scene, only the green fox old demon, yeluhan, Dugu burning sky, little star, Du Xiaoyao looked calm, even with a faint smile.


    The old demon of green fox is that one wretched face, the corner of his mouth slightly rises, showing a malicious smile arc, praying for Qin Honglong in his heart.


    However, Huo Leizi and Qin Tiangu are both suspended in the void and staring at the sky. Their eyes are calm and there is no fluctuation.


    "Hum!"


    After a cold hum, Qin Honglong stopped speaking. In the trembling void, Qin Honglong threw his hand at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    When the golden light broke out, a domineering momentum suddenly swept away. Dapeng''s golden wings and Qingling armor were directly arranged at the same time, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds, just like a real ROC in human form, Du Shaofu also directly collided with him.


    The two figures are too fast, the light bursts, in the deep air, like two comets collided together.


    All of a sudden, a bright light burst out from the depths of the void, and a dull noise burst out like thunder... "


    "Boom..."


    Dull sound like thunder, the sky and earth roar and tremble, the whole sky city inside and outside the non-stop shaking.


    Deep in the sky, the energy fluctuates violently and incomparably. It is as vast as the ocean roaring, shocking people''s heart and soul, and the whole void is surging.


    Such a collision is so terrible that the void in the distance is also collapsing.


    In the chaos of the sky, it is difficult for the practitioners under the holy land to see clearly.


    Lonely days howl, Gu Qingrong, Oriental Green Wood and so on also secretly look trembling.


    Such a collision, they have not set foot in the holy land, do not dare to touch!


    After counting the rest, the void subsides, the light fades away and disappears in the fluctuation of the void, and two bright figures emerge and face each other from afar.


    A figure like the brightest stars, shining, showing a general trend, let people look at it, but also to palpitation!


    A tall and straight figure covered with gold plume armor, behind the expansion of the wings of the ROC, the whole person is like a human shaped ROC, want to soar up, cross the sky!


    The ROC''s golden wings and the golden plume armor are perfectly integrated.


    The magnificent armor and the mighty and arrogant Dapeng''s golden wings make the whole person more powerful and powerful, just like the God of war!


    At the moment, the two figures were revealed. They looked at Du Shaofu and the quiet eyes of Qin Tiangu. There was also a ripple in his eyes, but then he was restrained and did not show any trace or fluctuation.


    Du Tingxuan looks at the void, tall and straight, and the arc of armor and spear in his hand fluctuates!


    However, the two masters in the void are both silent at the moment.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly deep. With one move, he did his best. Qin Honglong was not a little stronger than the old demon of green fox.


    And at the moment, Qin Honglong''s heart, as if a storm.


    His recent recovery and progress are almost a thousand miles a day. Compared with the time in the tomb of eternity, the boy has not yet broken into the holy land, but he has just done his best and wants to kill the other party directly with the momentum of thunder.


    But at the moment, this result is hard for Qin Honglong to accept.


    That boy actually completely resisted down, even just reluctantly fell into some leeward just, on the contrary, his body Qi and blood surged.


    He has been in the holy land for such a long time. He can''t kill a cultivator in the holy land with all his strength. How can Qin Honglong accept this.


    In his imagination, he should have solved the boy with a single blow.


    As the two hit each other, the sky was filled with silence inside and outside the city, holding their breath, and the vast fluctuations also made those who were not strong enough paralyzed.


    But many people can feel that after the two people hit, they seem to be silent, but their momentum is rising at the same time, becoming more and more vast, powerful and overbearing!


    "Boom!"


    When the momentum was rising, there was a purple arc cascading down in the void around Du Shaofu, emitting a brilliant purple light. There was a wave of lightning runes, reflecting the surrounding purple gold.Du Shaofu directly urged the thunder and martial pulse. The blue spirit armor on his body was covered with purple electric arc, which turned into purple gold color. From his whole body as the center, suddenly the wind and clouds around him suddenly flashed and thundered, and countless bright purple electric arcs were in the air.


    Thunder and violence spread with the spirit of punishment and killing, without killing, but it shows the dignity of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth!


    "Long..."


    Such terrible thunder and lightning breath can be powerful in the sky, punish all living beings, and make all living beings tremble and cold!


    Such a terrible breath made Du Shaofu appear like a Lei Peng at the moment!


    Under the thunder and martial pulse, all living creatures tremble and tremble!


    "Thunder and martial pulse!"


    When Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse appeared, Qin Tiangu''s calm eyes could no longer help but fluctuate with profound meaning.


    "Long..."


    The sound of the sky is endless, a round of divine ring is in the sky, and a powerful force pervades the heaven and earth, which makes people''s heart beat faster. The sound of heaven is like a heavy hammer in the heart.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also urged the infinite Nirvana power to deal with the existence of Qin Honglong. Du Shaofu was not willing to have the slightest intention.


    "Boom


    Qin Hong''s dragon eyes are like the sun and the moon. He takes himself as the center, and the general situation surges. The breath on her body climbs to the extreme in an instant, and has no reservation any more! "


    Feeling Qin Honglong''s breath without reservation at the moment, Huo Leizi also frowned, and the breath was almost back to the early stage of Shengwu.


    "Boy, you still can''t change the result!"


    Qin Honglong once again hands, the palm is crystal clear, carrying a purple gas, the general situation is vast, terrifying.


    Along with this hand print, Qin Honglong is also very powerful at the moment. When the momentum is crushed, all the living creatures tremble with awe!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2189

    "This is our legalist martial arts, heaven and earth palm, enough to suppress everything, horizontal push eight sides!"


    There are strong Legalists who are excited and trembling. At the moment, Qin Honglong is trying to master the martial arts of Legalists. Among them, few of them are qualified and gifted to practice successfully.


    "Ouch!"


    At the same time, the roar of the tiger''s paw is more beautiful than that of the dragon''s paw.


    The two figures are like lightning, and the two palmprints collide in an instant.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The sky is bright and colorful, and the energy is released violently and tyrannically. The green dragon and white tiger, Phoenix, Xuanwu tortoise, and four beasts appear faintly and faintly, suppressing the common people.


    The roar of the tiger, the crow of the sparrow, and the roar of the turtle make the heaven and earth boil with awe and awe, and tremble!


    There is also the general trend of collapse, the phase of the world sink, the emergence of the void, reflecting the sky!


    The two palmprints collide with each other and burst out terrible energy, which erodes and devours each other, and the dazzling light blooms.


    The surrounding void collapses, and the dark and deep light devours the shadow of the four beasts.


    Such a scene, let a person look at also creepy.


    "Boy, die!"


    Qin Honglong roared, and his figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu in an instant. A dragon rushed out, and the dragon was fierce and swept across the sky!


    "You''re not enough!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, the ROC''s golden wings flapped, and the lightning runes interweaved between his hands. The thunder flashed and thundered in the air. Countless thunderbolts gathered in the sky. His five fingers clenched his fist. The thunder covered his fist with the pulse of thunder. The bright thunder wrapped around his arm and looked down upon his destruction.


    "Oh


    Du Shaofu''s boxing, Ba Quan Dao contains thunder and martial pulse, with the sound of the Dragon elephant, as if it can explode the world, directly hit the flying dragon shadow.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, the fierce dragon''s virtual shadow broke into pieces and was annihilated in the void.


    "Chi..."


    Qin Honglong''s fingerprints came to him in an instant. He was more powerful than he was a few months ago. His degree, strength and attack were all increasing.


    However, Du Shaofu is also increasing. Although he has not yet reached the level of holy land, his invisible combat power is absolutely different from that of other countries, and is also increasing exponentially.


    Time, deep in the sky, the energy fluctuates violently.


    One of the most powerful and powerful people in the world.


    A demon, invincible among his peers.


    Such two people in the fierce battle, as fast as lightning, like Peng hit the sky, the gods come to the world, fast and vast, shaking the four sides!


    "Boom


    The two men are in a flying duel. Any collision also breaks the void directly, and then continues to recover.


    In a flash, the two have already played more than ten moves. They are both incredibly fast, sharp and swift, clean and neat!


    The strength is not enough, can only see the empty shadow flying from afar, but also for the mind turbulence, be fascinated!


    The holy land is originally high above. If there are too many realms, the invisible power is enough to control everything.


    However, Du Shaofu was an exception and got rid of this shackle.


    The golden wings of the ROC and the carefree stride on the waves make Du Shaofu''s degree not suppressed by Qin Honglong.


    With the green spirit armor and the immortal body, Du Shaofu was able to compete with the monsters in the holy animal kingdom on his body, and even occupied an advantage.


    "War!"


    "Oh


    Du Shaofu''s drinking, dominating the airway, smashing star boxing, Tianma meteor boxing and so on constantly burst out, and the breath was fierce and fierce.


    Qin Honglong''s momentum is incomparable, the light is towering, the holy power is awe inspiring!


    There is a mysterious force around the whole body of Qin Honglong, just like an ancient talisman and secret pattern, resonates with heaven and earth.


    This is the embodiment of the practitioners of the Holy Land and the terrible place of the strongmen of the holy land.


    This kind of collision, constant collision, explosion of endless energy ripple.


    The shadow of the empty beast endlessly, the runes interweave, shaking the world.


    "Roc emperor, we must win!"


    The army of the wasteland prayed and looked forward to it and clenched its weapons and fists.


    The strong and old people of Legalists are also shocked when they look into the void.


    Although they hated Du Shaofu thoroughly, they wanted to frustrate him, and even they didn''t understand his hatred, they had to admit at the moment that the boy was absolutely a terrible supreme.


    At the moment, the master of Legalists, who was held in his hands by Zhen Qingchun, was gloomy and looked at the amazing confrontation in the void. He had to admit Du Shaofu''s natural posture.


    If you haven''t set foot in the holy land, it will be terrible to be able to fight Qin Honglong''s holy ancestor to such an extent.


    Even a thought flashed in his mind at the moment. If the Legalists had changed their choice and left the father and son, who were supposed to be his son-in-law and grandson, to the Legalists, how powerful they would be today.


    But this idea, the master of legalism, just passed away.He knew very well that the father and son were now a serious problem for the Legalists, and they had to be killed.


    "I have to admit that you are really what I expected. You have not set foot in the holy land, but can be comparable to the holy land. Unfortunately, you have not set foot in the holy land after all!"


    Above the void, the offensive was suspended. Qin Honglong''s whole body was radiant, and the endless waves of space swept out. The sky was rendered bright.


    ¡±Boom


    In a moment, the whole void was distorted and the vision suddenly changed.


    In a flash, the sky city as the center is shaking.


    The earth shakes and the mountains shake, the surrounding void is full of birds and birds, and the fierce beasts roar and shine brightly.


    In addition, the sun, moon and stars rotate, mountains and lakes manifest.


    This is a world in evolution. The scene is terrible!


    At this moment, Qin Honglong was in the sky, his eyes were bright but cold, and endless Ancient Runes spread from his feet.


    "It''s too strong. This is the ''Fashu power'' of Legalists!"


    The ghost demon, Oriental Green Wood and so on changed color. Unexpectedly, Qin Honglong even used the magic power. At this moment, I''m afraid that the cultivators in the holy land are just affected, and they will be crushed by life.


    The old demon of green fox raised his eyes and looked at Qin Honglong at the moment, and frowned secretly.


    The old demon of green fox can see that if he fought with Qin Honglong alone, it would be worse than Qin Honglong.


    "Boom..."


    Qin Honglong stands in the void and interprets one side of the world as if he were the master of the world.


    Du Shaofu was greatly suppressed by the terrible situation. The fluctuation was like a sledgehammer pounding the spirit and heart.


    However, the purple light in Du Shaofu''s eyes and the thunder on his body did not change, and the light in his eyes became more and more fierce.


    "It''s over."


    Qin Honglong said coldly, and the world on the other side of the Zhou sky suddenly trembled.


    "Ouch!"


    "Long..."


    All of a sudden, in that part of the world, the birds spread their wings, the fierce beasts roared, the stars fell, the mountains and rivers collapsed, all of them shrouded in Du Shaofu''s head, trying to crush Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu raised his head, his face remained unchanged, his fingerprints condensed, and the ROC''s golden wings lit up in the sky. The light of his whole body seemed to be injected with a new energy in an instant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2190

    For a moment, the purple arc and the golden light rose like an obsidian day.


    In the next moment, a huge shadow of purple and golden Lei Peng, which covers half of the void, rises from the sky and covers Du Shaofu''s figure.


    The two seem to be integrated into one, and they want to soar.


    ¡±Ji... "


    The purple golden thunder ROC hisses, the double pupil projects the purple gold electric arc, like two rounds of bright sun shining in the sky, overlooking the world, the fierce power covers the spread, let the whole space tremble!


    This is the combination of Du Shaofu''s golden winged Dapeng bird clan''s animal power and thunder''s military pulse, which is tyrannical and punishable!


    ¡±Boom... "


    Qin Honglong broke down and carried a world, shaking the sky and the earth. There was a dark space above the void, and the cracks spread and fell towards Du Shaofu.


    ¡±Gee


    The purple gold thunder ROC flutters its wings and sweeps across the country. It is powerful and terrifying. The whole body is covered with dense purple gold electric arc, converging into a huge purple gold thunder.


    At the moment, the wings of Lei Peng, which almost covered half of the sky, burst out like pillars of light with 36 bright purple and gold rays.


    That is the 36 true ROC feathers into which the energy is still like a raging tide sweeping, shattering the space.


    There is also the supreme Nirvana power shrouded, the sky sound endlessly, the light is bright!


    The ROC strikes nine days and shakes the sky!


    Zijin leipeng''s place will destroy everything!


    ¡±BAM, BAM, BAM... "


    In the void, the ROC spreads its wings, and the purple thunder breaks down and explodes many mountains and rivers. The fierce beasts, gods and birds are shattered and the stars are destroyed.


    It was not the first time that Du Shaofu faced Qin Honglong''s magic power. He knew how powerful he was, so he did not dare to have any carelessness.


    "Hum!"


    Qin Hong''s deep voice and cold hum, his own body has bright talismans and secret patterns, which is his martial pulse, also contains a kind of general trend.


    "Boom


    In a flash, the inner power of this void is more powerful, squeezing the void, and the visions are unceasing, and the heaven and earth roar!


    "Moo!"


    At the same time, from Qin Honglong''s body, a huge monster appeared, which was shaped like a cow with white head, only one eye standing in the middle of the eyebrow and with a snake tail.


    Such a strange animal, completely equal to living creatures, roaring like thunder.


    The power of this strange beast is even more terrifying. It seems that it is rushing down from the nine days and heading for the purple and golden Lei Peng.


    Qin Honglong urged the pulse soul. At his level, the pulse soul had already been transformed into a real spirit, equivalent to a living thing.


    At that time, in the eternal tomb, for the sake of safety, even if he wanted to kill Du Shaofu to the extreme, Qin Honglong also resisted not to urge his pulse and soul.


    That Su Sanyan and others, one by one seems to have been really desperate, but who is not the last to retain a little bit of self-protection.


    After all, no one wants to hurt himself by an accident when he is in such a state.


    "It''s Feifei!"


    He had already retreated to the lonely sky on the warship. He looked at the huge beast in the distance, and his green eyes trembled fiercely.


    The soul of Qin Honglong is such a monster!


    "A cockroach is as white as an ox, but as white as a snake''s tail. Its body seems harmless. If it is dried up, its trunk will be sharp, and it will cause a great epidemic in the world."


    Zhen Qingchun also secretly changed color and said the origin of this Fei.


    Fei, which was a fierce beast only existed in ancient times, has disappeared in the world.


    It is said that when the "Fei" enters into the water, the water source will dry up immediately, and when it enters the grass, the grass will die immediately. It is known as the disaster beast, which is equivalent to the God of disaster. It will destroy everything where it appears. It is extremely terrible.


    As Qin Honglong urged Wu pulse and pulse soul, Du Shaofu, who had been suppressed, suddenly fell into a swamp.


    "Chi..."


    A touch of bright silver and gold arc from, purple gold thunder Peng straight swept out, straight into the sky!


    ¡±Boom


    In this moment, the lightning and thunder turned into the overwhelming thunder and lightning, which threatened the sky and submerged the void.


    The arc is bright and boundless, and the lightning runes are dense, reflecting the void.


    In the thunder storm, a huge red Jiri macaque rushed out. In an instant, it released the pressure of violent destruction and fought against Fei.


    ¡±Oh


    The red Jiri macaque roared, and his eyes were full of golden sun, silver and golden bright arc, and his heart palpitations filled all directions.


    This is Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen and pulse soul, containing five kinds of spirit thunder.


    ¡±Boom... "


    The sky of silver and gold thunder swept out, covering the void.


    The red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen''s pulse and soul fought against "Fei", and the thunder exploded and overturned the void. In this magic power of Qin Honglong, his mountains and rivers were tarnished, and heaven and earth shook!


    "Moo!


    But that Fei is too powerful. At the moment, it is complementary to the magic power, and the light is magnificent!


    ¡±Oh


    The body of the red Jiri macaque is golden, and its eyes are bent over the world. It is like the beginning of heaven and earth. It is necessary to push the four sides horizontally to make the heaven and earth upside down and break up!"Boom!"


    In such a duel, the two beasts collided for more than ten times in just one gasp, which was extremely fierce and thunderous.


    Silver Gold arc and light bloom, like two huge comets constantly collide, ups and downs.


    "The end of the force, the end of the force, the end of it!"


    Qin Honglong sneers. He can feel that Du Shaofu is really trying his best to do his best, and his means have already been done. The God thunder tripod is not on this boy, and he still has spare power. Those who practice in holy land are not really comparable to each other in holy land!


    When Qin Honglong''s voice dropped, the mysterious breath gushed out of his awe inspiring body.


    The mysterious breath and the resonance of the heaven and earth, mysterious talismans and secret patterns emerge from the void, showing wisps of holy power, and finally integrated into the magic power.


    ¡±Boom


    In an instant, the holy power was awe inspiring, and the magic potential space began to shrink and rotate, and the breath was infinitely vast and crushing.


    The shadow of the purple and golden thunder Peng begins to be blocked, the light begins to dim, and the lightning runes are all erased.


    Before long, the huge purple and golden thunder Peng virtual shadow began to fade, and was wiped out by the invisible power.


    Du Shaofu shows up, with green armor, thunder and martial veins, and ROC''s golden wings, all of which are supported by dim light.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes began to be dignified and changed color.


    This empty world seems to have turned into a prison, in which Du Shaofu was imprisoned.


    Du Shaofu was no stranger to this kind of power and prestige. He had encountered it not long ago when he fought with the old demon of green fox.


    This is unique to the practitioners of the Holy Land and the symbol of the strong one in the holy land. It is the power of the holy land. It can crush all living beings and suppress all sides!


    There is a violent force of destruction coming out of this pressure to destroy everything.


    ¡±Long... "


    At the moment, Qin Honglong''s breath is incomparably vast, just like the Lord of the world in this space.


    The divine birds hit the sky, the fierce beasts roared, the mountains and rivers roared, the lightning and thunder thundered, and the stars fell, crushing Du Shaofu one after another.


    ¡±Puff... "


    Under such pressure, the living creatures with low cultivation in the distance suddenly spurt blood from their mouths.


    This is not aimed at them, just the aftereffect of the breath, has made them unable to resist.


    Later, Qin Tiangu and Huo Leizi secretly launched their own actions, each with its own light, protecting the Legalists'' children and the army of the wasteland.


    But Huo Lei Zi''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t expect that the early practitioners of the holy land of the Legalists had improved so much, much better than he had imagined.


    ¡±I''m in trouble


    "It seems that the ROC emperor has been suppressed!"


    "The ROC emperor has been injured!"


    On the warship, the wasteland army''s eyes were dignified, and the hands holding the weapons and fists were hard.


    At the moment, everyone can see that the ROC emperor seems to have been defeated.


    The saintly realm practitioners are too strong to deal with.


    "Kaka..."


    The blue spirit armor cracked in the dark, and the thunder and martial veins of Du Shaofu were suppressed. Even the real Peng feathers on the golden wings of the ROC behind him were no longer bright.


    Qin Honglong kept sneering, the killing intention in the eyes was not too deliberately hidden.


    This is Shengwei. He is a holy land cultivator. How can that boy really be an opponent!


    Such a great saint, bearing in heaven and earth!


    "Long..."


    Qin Honglong''s whole body was bright and sonorous. He took this world to crush Du Shaofu!


    ¡±Click


    Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor began to crack, and immediately there were cracks. The golden blood spilled from the body, and the corners of his mouth immediately spilled a touch of blood.


    Du Shaofu felt that he was just like the old demon of the green fox, but Qin Honglong was much better than the old demon of the green fox.


    Du Shaofu''s body was shrouded in it, and the endless heaven and earth around him were oppressed and crushed. In addition, he wanted to destroy everything in his body.


    The pressure is surging from heaven and earth. The holy power is strong. It suppresses all sides and destroys all living beings!


    "the trouble is big. If you don''t step into the holy land, you can''t fight against the real holy land after all


    The doctor, Zhen Qingchun, and so on, are dignified to the extreme.


    In Du Tingxuan''s eyes, the thunder light became more and more intense, and the palm holding the God thunder gun in his hand also secretly increased his strength.


    "Kaka..."


    Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor cracked more and more, and his eyes in his eyes became more and more dignified.


    But in Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was no fear or flinch. His fingerprints were congealed in the dark. Quietly, there was an ancient Rune rippling from his whole body.


    At the same time, taking himself as the center, a pair of empty eight diagrams appeared beside Du Shaofu.


    The mysterious directions of the eight trigrams are connected with each other and turn into a bright divine ring, which diffuses around."Long..."


    A huge and infinite power also came down in an instant, which pushed out the pressure in the magic power space.


    ¡±Oh, roar... "


    Just for a moment, the mysterious empty eight diagrams spread in all directions. On it, there are ten thousand animals neighing, mountains and lakes deduction, wind and rain alternating, sun, moon and stars changing, mountains and rivers moving horizontally, and golden winged ROC birds flapping their wings.


    "Eh..."


    When the empty eight diagrams appeared, it seemed to feel something, and Qin Tiangu''s eyes changed color again.


    This method is too vast, and the momentum is unprecedented in Qin Tiangu. There is even a breath in the strange pattern that makes him tremble and uneasy. The breath just flashes away, which is enough to make him scared and alert.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2191

    Qin Honglong is also in the dark eyes tremble, strange patterns, there is a let him suddenly feel the breath of trembling, boundless, unprovoked in his heart.


    On the empty eight diagrams, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints continue to condense, just like the spirit in the sky.


    The empty eight diagrams are changing, deducing and deriving


    With Du Shaofu as the center, the eight diagrams on the void continue to spread.


    "The sky is high and the earth''s fire is breaking! "


    " when the upper and lower parts of the Qian Dynasty are exchanged, Tianze''s hexagram is broken! "


    "


    "the sky fire breaks with the people!


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, accompanied by a series of complex and mysterious fingerprints condensed, the Eight Diagrams changed thousands of times, lightning stars emerged, there were rolling flames burning, mountains and rivers moving.


    The void is crumbling, and the breath is destroyed, covering the whole world.


    At the moment, Qin Honglong''s magic power space is greatly affected. The sky city and the earth are shaking, and the heaven and earth are resonating.


    Above the void, the energy is vast and turbulent, the bright rune is like the sea, and the sea is full of stormy waves.


    "What kind of means is this? It won''t be under the magic power of the Legalists. If it''s at the same level of cultivation, Qin Honglong is afraid that he can''t resist it!"


    When someone spoke, he was shocked.


    Everyone can feel that the means promoted by Du Shaofu at the moment, no matter how powerful and vast, will not be under Qin Honglong.


    If they are at the same level, Qin Honglong is afraid that he will surely lose.


    However, Qin Honglong was not defeated at the moment, and he was not far away from the middle of Shengwu territory. In addition, under the influence of Shengwei, the magic power was so vast that Du Shaofu was always suppressed.


    "The sky thunder can be broken without any mistake! "


    with the continuation of Du Shaofu''s handprint, the eight diagrams are once again filled with waves of thunder and lightning, and the sky''s thunder is rolling, and the runes are bright and interwoven.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s face was as pale as gray. He had consumed too much and suffered from trauma.


    "Not enough, the holy land is a natural moat, you can''t cross it! "


    Qin Honglong sneered at how the natural moat of the holy land can really cross, carrying the mighty trend and holy power to continue to collapse.


    The empty pattern of the eight trigrams is collapsing and shrinking, the divine light is being worn out, and a round of bright divine ring above the void is also beginning to dim.


    The void all around is crumbling and annihilating.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood in his mouth, and his green spirit armor cracked again.


    The red Jiri macaque is interwoven with thunder and lightning runes, accompanied by a mighty and incomparable power of the yuan God.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s pulse soul of the red Jiri horse monkey is still suppressed by Qin Honglong''s "magic power" and "Fei".


    All kinds of visions are in the sky, roaring and roaring, causing the roar of heaven and earth.


    Accompanied by the general trend of heaven and earth, the light curtain covered the sky and suppressed the pulse soul of red Jiri macaque.


    "That boy is going to lose. How can he be the opponent of Shengzu?"


    The Legalists began to get excited. At this moment, the holy ancestor finally occupied the absolute superiority and wanted to suppress the demon king.


    "Hum!"


    A bright streamer appeared in front of Du Shaofu. The roar of wind, thunder and sword was resounding. A pale silver gold long sword was in the air. The sword was fierce. The sound of the sword was like wind and thunder!


    In an instant, from the long sword, the majestic momentum burst out, and the incomparably terrible wave spread out, which made people shudder!


    "This is "


    when looking at the sword, there were many eyes surprised.


    Although the color of the sword changed a little, it was the first time that lonely sky howl, Oriental Green wood, Du Xiaoyao and Du Tingxuan recognized it.


    It was the treasure that people had seen before the square of eternal tomb.


    This is the Da Luo sword array. Urged by Du Shaofu, the wind and thunder resound.


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were condensed in an instant. Suddenly, the sword turned into a series of sword shadows and spread out.


    Qin Honglong also changed color secretly. He had chased this sword at the beginning, but later he failed. Unexpectedly, such treasures fell into the hands of this boy.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The numerous sword shadows of the Dalao sword array are differentiated and derived. They are dense and dense, and the arc sword awns that block out the sky and the waves in space are broken one after another.


    At this moment, between the spread of the majestic and fierce breath, sword shadows cut through the space, and in front of the sword tip, there is a faint dark light.


    Under the terrible power of sword, it makes the spirit tremble, creepy, and shows a kind of mystery, which is even more crushing the original God!


    Qin Honglong changes color, such a treasure let him at the moment the yuan God also receives the huge influence.


    Qin Honglong''s heart was even more indignant and gloomy. These treasures did not fall into his hands.


    With the sword array swept out, the overwhelming pressure broke out.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was mottled with blood, but his eyes calmed down.


    This is a fierce battle. By this time, it is no longer a simple battle force. It depends on who can suppress whom.With Du Shaofu as the center, the pattern of the empty eight trigrams is once again dazzling and diffused. The hexagrams and Hexagrams are wrong, and the visions appear. The mountains and lakes are ventilated, the thunder and wind are thin, and the water and fire are not.


    When Du Shaofu stepped into it, the Da Luo sword array spread in front of him, and a huge and incomparable breath filled his body. What set off it was just like a god!


    "Gee!"


    As the fingerprints of Du Shaofu''s hands are still condensing, the empty pattern of the eight trigrams neighs and cracks through the clouds and rocks, and the secret patterns of the golden talisman condense. The shadow of a golden winged ROC bird rises, and the golden light is ten thousand Zhang.


    "Gu..."


    The sky of purple fire filled the void, and there was a purple flame demon Huang flying, burning the void.


    "Boom..."


    There are thunder coming, Dongming grass, undead grass and so on, the light is dazzling, the breath is incomparable.


    This scene is changing and alternating around Du Shaofu, like night and day.


    With the emergence and alternation of the visions in Du Shaofu''s whole body, the breath of Du Shaofu''s body is rising again, and even seems to be approaching a great and complete realm.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the newly suppressed empty eight diagrams diagram ascended and expanded again, and a vast and great spirit came down.


    At the same time, a bright green light appeared in Du Shaofu''s body, which spread from inside to outside.


    This profound meaning comes from the local technologists, so that Du Shaofu''s just broken Qingling armor began to recover, and even the mysterious Qi consumed in Du Shaofu''s body was recovered, which relieved Du Shaofu a lot.


    "What''s going on..."


    The appearance of such a scene, many strong people in the field can clearly feel.


    Du Shaofu''s breath actually strengthened in the suppression, and continued to become stronger and stronger.


    "Hold on, Dapeng!"


    The people of the great army of the wasteland grasped the weapons and fists tightly, and their expressions were dignified to the extreme.


    Everyone can see that Du Shaofu has been suppressed and traumatized, but now it is strengthened again, which makes people see the hope.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2192

    "It''s like a breakthrough!"


    Green fox old demon eyes light hard pick, he is the holy land cultivation, he can clearly feel the breath, it seems that the devil is about to break through.


    "Something''s wrong. Is this little scum going to break through?"


    Qin Honglong also felt that he was the holy martial realm. The breath made him familiar. It seemed that the boy was going to break through in this war.


    "Boom..."


    The sky trembles. On the way to the empty eight trigrams, the huge power is released and diffused. Along with the Dalao sword array, they begin to fight against Qin Honglong!


    "It''s getting stronger and stronger. How can this happen? Can this little scum really break through?"


    Qin Honglong''s eyes changed greatly. He felt that Du Shaofu''s breath was getting stronger and stronger, and his momentum was more and more powerful. Although he could still suppress the former, if he continued like this, he would be very likely to have an accident.


    Although the former failed to break through the holy land at the beginning, it is undoubtedly more difficult to continue to break through,.


    But Qin Honglong didn''t want to have an accident. If he really let this little scum break through, the trouble would be endless.


    At the moment, Qin Honglong''s heart was filled with waves.


    He has done his best, even his pulse soul and martial pulse are urged. In addition, with the progress of this period of time, the peak cultivation in the early stage of kuaisheng martial area has given the boy a sign of recovery. If he had been at the same level, he would have been no match for a long time!


    Up and down the holy land, it is a natural moat!


    But now Qin Honglong doesn''t think so. If it had been a few months ago, he would have been really confused with this little scumbag.


    This little scum is too terrible. Once you step into the holy land, I''m afraid that no one can check and balance it!


    "No, it can''t happen again. The little bastard must die!"


    Qin Honglong''s eyes were full of murderous intent, which could never happen again. In the cold fighting, the fingerprints of Qin Honglong condensed, and the light swept out from the palm. The runes spread out, rippling with energy ripples.


    "Shua Shua..."


    This energy ripples, others have not felt anything, but Huo Leizi, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Tingxuan, and Qinghu Laoyao are suddenly shocked and immediately stare away.


    "Hula "


    for a moment, the bright light spread out in front of Qin Honglong, and a flag of several feet in size emitted a dazzling light, and then it rose like the wind, spreading out in the vast space of magic power.


    In a flash, the sun, moon, stars, light and shadow whirled on the banners, fierce birds and animals emerged, mountains and rivers revealed


    "Boom..."


    When the flag is spread out, the energy of the heaven and earth fluctuates, and the waves rise. The breath of terror is invisible, which makes people feel scared.


    "What kind of sacrilege is that? The power is so terrible!"


    "Hum "


    when the flag was revealed, some people in the army of the wasteland trembled!


    The Taoist tools and magic tools in the human body began to tremble for no reason, just like they were going to take out to worship the flag.


    Such a flag, power is too terrible, like it can suppress all weapons!


    "Eh "


    when you see that flag, Huo Leizi, Lei Lao, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Qinghu Laoyao and so on change color at the same time.


    "It''s the flag of the holy Dharma. It''s a treasure of the Legalists. Qin Honglong has been prepared to take it with him!"


    In the army of the wasteland, someone immediately recognized the origin of the flag.


    The last time the army of the wasteland came, Li Chenfa, the ancestor of the Legalists, finally urged the FA Sheng banner to stop Du Shaofu.


    Therefore, many people in the army of the wasteland knew the power of the banner of FA Sheng. It was too powerful.


    "Old bastard, how shameless, how shameless!"


    "Deceiving the young with the old and bringing the treasure of Legalists, the old bastard!"


    "Can Legalists be more despicable?"


    Little star, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and so on can''t help but curse.


    Especially the little star and Du Xiaoyao, their eyes have been a little dignified.


    From those duels, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoyao knew very well that Qin Honglong was much stronger than he had imagined, which was not what the green Fox and the old demon could compare.


    At the moment, if you add the Dharma''s sacred flag, the consequences will be worrying.


    Qin Honglong, an old man with the flag of the Dharma saint, was definitely arranged.


    "Dharma sage flag, sage ancestor also carries the flag of Dharma sage!"


    "There is no doubt that the little scum will die!"


    When they saw the flag, the people of Legalists were smiling more brightly. It seemed that they were once again injected with a tonic.


    Qin Honglong sneered. At first, he was not afraid of Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and Qinghu Laoyao, because he had the flag of Dharma on his body.


    But Qin Honglong didn''t expect that he would finally have to use the FA Sheng flag to really clean up this little scum."Wow "


    when the flag of Dharma sage is flapping, the shadow of the stars rotates, and the light bursts out. It is like a cloud hanging from the sky. Finally, it seems to be integrated with the magic power of Qin Honglong.


    "Boom


    In a flash, the sky and the earth roared, the array of Da Luo swords was suppressed in the void, and Du Shaofu''s empty eight diagrams diagram was shaking.


    "It''s all over!"


    Qin Honglong''s gloomy hum, bright flags with the general trend, light burst out, with incomparable terrible vision, crushing everything.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    the explosion in the void is like the Milky way falling nine days in a flash. The Dharma sage flag and the magic power complement each other. They crush the Dalao sword array and crack the empty eight trigrams.


    Du Shaofu''s red Jiri macaque is also greatly affected.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood again, and the perfect momentum which had been gradually climbing on his body was also greatly affected.


    "Fa Sheng banner!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dignified, and he was the flag of the Dharma. He was no stranger.


    The flag of NAFA is strange, with traces of large array, and also with a kind of ancient terrible atmosphere. It seems that the spirit of ancient gods and demons is rendered. It is so vast and incomparable that it is hard to resist.


    "Kaka..."


    Under such a crushing pressure, the void was constantly exploded, sunk, and the runes were broken. Du Shaofu''s empty eight diagrams diagram was also successively split in the tortoise.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu vomited blood again, and his green spirit armor cracked with red blood. Behind his back, the golden wings and feathers of the ROC were dim, and the feathers of thirty-six real rocs were crushed.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The eight diagrams in the void are cracked, and all kinds of visions continue to explode, causing a huge wave of space. The runes are collapsing, and lightning and thunder are thundering.


    Red Jiri macaque pulse soul is also greatly affected, even spirit thunder is suppressed, thunder rune is suppressed.


    "Dead, little scum dead!"


    The Legalists began to get excited again. Du Shaofu was definitely not the opponent of the emperor, and he could not persist any longer!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2193

    "Boom


    Qin Hong''s intention of killing in longan is rolling. The flag of FA Sheng and the power of magic are integrated into one, and the sound of heaven breaks out, like countless drums in the heavy hammer.


    The earth and the earth are shaking with fear!


    The whole sky is empty as if it has been transformed into a world.


    The vision hole is empty, the light is bright, lets the human frighten!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Under such pressure, Du Shaofu vomited blood again, and all the empty eight diagrams gathered around him faded away.


    The sword awn on the Da Luo sword array dissipated, leaving only a sword, a wave arc.


    "Hum!"


    Red Jiri macaque original spirit pulse soul, now covered by the golden light talisman secret pattern, turned into a five finger peak.


    "No, the ROC emperor can''t resist!"


    Some people in the desolate country exclaimed that the emperor of the ROC seemed unable to resist. If he went on like this, he would be in danger.


    "The FA Sheng flag of the legalist school was urged by Qin Honglong. Combined with Qin Honglong''s cultivation and the magic power of the legalist school, I''m afraid it would be difficult for the general Shengwu state to resist it in the middle of the period!"


    The old demon of green fox frowned. He felt that Qin Honglong was using the holy flag and magic power. At least he could not compete with him. He would not be an opponent.


    in the magic power space, it was like a world.


    Together with the spread and integration of the FA Sheng flag, Du Shaofu has been completely shrouded in it.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was under great pressure. He was crushed by the holy mountain in all directions. He could not breathe.


    The endless pressure of the general situation suppressed all his own, which made Du Shaofu deeply realize the boundless and boundless.


    "Boom..."


    This side of the world is roaring, the general situation is towering, like heaven and earth upside down, heaven and earth shake, to destroy all things in this world.


    All kinds of fierce birds and beasts are galloping, the sun, moon and stars are spinning, the mountains and rivers are quivering, and they have an unimaginable power. We should destroy and suppress everything!


    Behind Du Shaofu, the golden wings and feathers of Dapeng are falling off, and the light is dim.


    Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor was broken to pieces, revealing the body covered by thunder and martial veins, but the lightning Rune was also dim, and the flesh was cracking.


    Du Shaofu, pale as gray, was crushed by a great force and began to spit blood from the corners of his mouth.


    "That old thing is too strong!"


    Oriental Green wood, lonely day howl, Lei old and other people''s eyes are now dignified to the extreme.


    They were all aware of Du Shaofu''s strength and physical metamorphosis, but at the moment Du Shaofu was crushed to such an extent that Qin Honglong was terrible.


    "This old man actually uses the treasure of the Legalists, otherwise he can''t do anything about it!"


    Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao scold each other. They know very well that if there was no such flag, Qin Honglong would not be able to do anything to Du Shaofu.


    "Roc emperor, hold on, we must not be defeated enough!"


    Some people read it silently, holding their fists and weapons tightly.


    But the stronger the strength, the more clear in their hearts that the holy land is indeed a natural moat. Du Shaofu, the demon king, did not set foot in it after all. Besides, Qin Honglong is not an ordinary holy land.


    The combination of magic power and Dharma holy flag shows such terrible power that it shakes the world and makes the four sides tremble!


    Du Tingxuan looked at the sky, the thunder light in his eyes fluctuated, and the arc wave appeared on the thunder gun in his hand, and his expression was dark.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Legalists.


    Graceful and beautiful shadow swept empty, hair pouring, such as banished immortals, light fall in front of the courtyard.


    "Shaojing, are you coming to see your mother?"


    An old man appeared in front of the courtyard. It was when Du Shaofu entered the legalist school for the second time. It was the old man who took Du Shaofu to the hall, and finally let Du Shaofu be suppressed by Han que.


    The old man''s surname is Han, or Han Aotong''s elder.


    "I''ll pick my mother out."


    Du Shaojing opened his mouth without concealment.


    Hearing this, the old man with the Han surname changed his face slightly. He opened his mouth and said, "your mother is cultivating your mother. It''s not suitable to go out at this time."


    "Are you going to stop me?" Du Shaojing looked at the old man surnamed Han and said calmly.


    "Shaojing, you know what the consequences are. Why not? Now it is the best result. At present, the Legalists can take care of themselves, and you can have a bright future." Han said with a long heart.


    "You can''t stop me!" Du Shaojing dropped his voice and walked towards the courtyard.


    "Chi!"


    An old man named Han appeared in front of Du Shaojing. His face was calm and he looked at Du Shaojing and said, "my son, I have been practicing for a long time, but I''m not your opponent for a long time. I''m ashamed to say that I''m glad that you are the descendant of Legalists. But if you want to take your mother today, just walk over my corpse."


    "You are my elder. You have also instructed me to practice. You know I will not kill you." Du Shaojing frowns slightly.


    "Creak..."When the wooden door of the courtyard was pushed open, a beautiful woman came out of the world, out of the ordinary world, and stepped forward without any reason.


    "Mother."


    Du Shaojing''s red lips are slightly open, her eyes are clear and her face is smiling.


    "Proud..."


    The old man, surnamed Han, turned and looked at Han Aotong.


    "After all these years, everything is enough. Will the Legalists bully our mother and daughter today?"


    Han Aotong looks at the old man surnamed Han. There is a sense of dignity on his moving face.


    "The Legalists are for the good of your mother and daughter. If your mother and daughter want to leave, you will know the consequences. Then the desolate country and the Du family will not be peaceful." Han, an old man with a surname of Han, speaks with a deep heart and a certain meaning.


    "Bang!"


    When the old man with the Han surname had just dropped his voice, a dull sound suddenly came out. His body was like a stone being thrown out, spitting out with blood, and falling a hundred feet away.


    "Bullying our family of four is enough. Next time, I won''t keep my hand. Take care!" Han Aotong opened his mouth, his eyes opened and closed, and the light was four she.


    "Niang, my brother is not dead. He is here, and so is my father." Du Shaojing said to Han Aotong that he didn''t look at the old man surnamed Han.


    "Your father and brother have come to pick us up."


    Han Ao Tong smoothed his hair and covered up his excitement. He also looked at his daughter and said, "go back to your room with your mother. My mother wants to change clothes to see your father and brother."


    "Good." Du Shaojing nods and smiles, touching.


    "Is your father old?"


    "No, it''s still so powerful and wonderful, the charm is unique."


    The two beautiful images swept away, and the old man, surnamed Han, struggled to get up from the ground. The old man''s face was covered with blood on his mouth. He watched the two shadows leave with slightly complicated eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Pooh


    In the void, Du Shaofu kept vomiting blood, but he was not depressed. He was still doing his best.


    Du Shaofu wanted to break free from repression, and the 36 feathers of the real ROC and the will of the golden winged ROC in his body broke out, just like a real ROC in human form playing his final power.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2194

    "Bang!"


    In the sky, the light of a star fell like nine days. It hit Du Shaofu hard, which shocked Du Shaofu back and made Du Shaofu vomit blood again.


    Du Shaofu''s flesh began to crack, and the thunder pulse was already dim and invisible.


    "The great ROC emperor has suffered a heavy blow, and it is hard to fight against it any more!"


    The army of the wasteland is solemn and dignified, and everyone''s eyes are trembling. Under such heavy damage, it is hard to support it any more.


    "Du Shaofu can''t support him any more. He''s dead!"


    "After all, there is no breakthrough in the holy land. No matter how strong the talent is and how extraordinary the posture is, it is not necessary to stop here. If you do not enter the holy land, it is always a mole ant!"


    The sky city is boiling and noisy.


    All the Legalists were very happy. They expected Du Shaofu to be defeated or even killed directly.


    At the moment, even in the eyes of the red and blue flame arc of Huo Lei Zi, I don''t know when to be dignified.


    How can Huo Lei Zi not feel it? It''s really hard to support that boy. It''s a miracle to be able to support up to now and fight to such a level. Even if it was put in those ancient supreme masters of the same realm, he could sweep all directions and lead the way!


    However, Du Shaofu was still holding on. His bloody mouth and cracked body would be soaked in a flash. With his ferocity, his pale face was not afraid of his eyes.


    It seems to have reached the acme, but on several occasions, Du Shaofu, relying on the mysterious mystery of the expert in the body, helped to revive everything in his body, and he also insisted on it.


    "If everything is suppressed, the original spirit will be suppressed. If it goes on like this, it will be defeated."


    Du Shaofu said to himself that behind his back, the golden wings of the ROC had been broken, but only thirty-six true ROC feathers were left to wither and emit golden light.


    Du Shaofu knew his own situation best.


    At the moment, the Da Luo sword array, the pulse soul and the spirit, are all suppressed and consumed to the extreme. The body is cracked and blood overflows. The immortal body is hard to stop the crushing force, and it is almost torn apart.


    "Moo!"


    In the vision, the soul of Qin Honglong roared to destroy everything. The huge body was so terrible that it seemed to crush the sky. Under the magic power and the flag of Dharma sage, the prestige set off was even more terrible.


    "Bang!"


    This huge Fei, with a tremendous force, struck the golden peak of Du Shaofu''s pulse spirit at the moment.


    Heavy impact, let a person''s heart also can''t help but tremble for it.


    The void roared and burst out with mist, and the light was so great that it seemed to engulf everything.


    On the five finger peaks, there are golden talismans and secret patterns. The breath makes the mountains roar, and they are successively shaken back by the impact in the void.


    When Du Shaofu vomited blood again, the original spirit''s pulse and soul were hit, which was equivalent to the violent impact on the noumenon.


    "Kaka..."


    Du Shaofu''s body cracked several big cracks in the public''s eyes. His clothes were broken. The golden blood and the light purple arc wave were shocking!


    "Brother!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Brother Shaofu is here. Hold on


    Du Xiaoqing, ghost car, tiger king, Du Xue, Du Hao and others clenched their teeth and eyes, clenched their fists, and their fingertips fell into the flesh.


    "Oh


    With a roar of Du Shaofu and a sound like a dragon chanting for nine days, the God''s roar like a long cry burst into the void in an instant.


    "Oh "


    the roar of the dragon and the roar of the tyrant''s airway are like thunder, and the electric arc is sweeping, which makes the heaven and earth tremble and the heaven and earth roar, which shatters and destroys many virtual shadows from the world where the magic power and the Dharma Saint flag are integrated.


    "What a pervert!"


    "Worthy of being the devil!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Up and down the sky city, the powerful Legalists and their children also secretly shocked!


    It is worthy of being the devil. At this time, he can still urge the terrible momentum!


    It''s so ferocious and chilling!


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu kept spitting blood. He really consumed it to the extreme, but he was also severely damaged. His body was seriously cracked and his blood was dripping.


    "If it goes on like this, it will be a hopeless situation. Why can''t we break through it? Is it really a one-step effort, another decline, three exhaustion?"


    Du Shaofu said in his heart that it would be a hopeless situation to go on like this. He just wanted to break through again, but in the end, he was still affected and failed and could not go further.


    "I don''t believe who can stop me from breaking through!"


    Du Shaofu was drinking in his heart. At this time, only breakthrough could reverse the situation.


    "Boom


    As the breath gushed out, Du Shaofu''s whole body was shining, and a mysterious energy was rolling. If he wanted to break through this desperate situation, he had to step into the Holy Land and reverse everything.


    Du Shaofu was very aware of his situation. Only by breaking through can he have hope. Otherwise, he will stop here today."He wants to break through!"


    The eyes of all the strong men trembled and felt Du Shaofu''s intention. At this time, Du Shaofu, the demon king, was still thinking of breaking through himself in the war.


    "Well, I can''t do what I can. There''s no chance for anything!"


    Qin Honglong sneered. Let alone the chance of the former to break through has been slim. Basically, there is no chance to succeed. After failure, how can we still break through the holy land? Besides, he will not give any more opportunities.


    "Boom


    "Moo!"


    Qin Honglong''s general situation crushed Du Shaofu''s body, and his pulse and soul constantly collided with the five finger peaks, giving Du Shaofu no chance to breathe.


    "Bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu continued to support with his spare strength. In the process, he always wanted to break through the breath, but he was always blocked.


    It seems that there is an invisible big hand to cut off everything, and Mingming''s breath has risen to the bottleneck, but Du Shaofu has never been able to break through.


    The situation is getting more and more serious. Du Shaofu was at the end of his life. He had already fought to the point where his body was cracked and his flesh and blood was blurred!


    Du Shaofu''s clothes were covered with blood, and even the Dapeng''s golden wings behind his back were already bloody.


    Du Shaofu''s breath, which had just risen, was beaten down again. His breath became very weak, as if he might be killed at any time.


    At the moment, Qin Honglong was also shocked and depressed. At this point, even the FA Sheng flag was used and the pulse soul was still in use. However, he was still unable to completely kill the strong crossbow.


    That little scum is so strange. The seemingly withered and cracked body is like a sponge, like a well at the foot of a mountain. It seems to be dried up, but the deep is still wet and can not be completely exhausted.


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Brother Shaofu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The body of the army of the wasteland trembled and the bottom of the heart was crying. The bloody and bloodstained figure could not make them calm.


    "Whoosh..."


    From the sky long inside the void, there are two graceful figures appear, cutting through the void.


    Two beautiful figures in the sky, a blue dress, graceful posture, dark hair hanging down the buttocks, delicate face outline shows the dust.


    A beautiful woman, out of the ordinary world.


    These two people are Du Shaojing and Han Aotong.


    The movement on the void, the first time to let Han Ao Tong and Du Shaojing attention.


    When seeing that scene, Du Shaojing eyes, there is a purple lightning surge out.


    "Shaofu, my son..."


    Han Aotong looked up. The bloody and fleshy young man let her heart drop blood. From her seemingly delicate body, a magnificent and desolate breath which could not be provoked flew into the sky. Jiaosheng Avenue: "is it not enough for you to bully our family? Today, who dares to move my son of Han Aotong, I will fight with anyone! "


    the sound reverberates through the void.


    "A lot of them are Han Aotong and Du Shaojing."


    Seeing these two mothers and daughters, many of the old and powerful people of the Legalists suddenly look dignified. However, Du Shaojing has recently set foot in the holy land. If there is any change, it will be a big trouble.


    In front of the wasteland army, Du Tingxuan suddenly trembled and immediately looked at the sky city. The two people he thought about day and night appeared there.


    "Niang!"


    in a desperate situation, Du Shaofu, who was in danger, looked down and saw the familiar figure. It was his mother.


    "I''ll fight with you! "


    Han Aotong drank, his voice was hoarse, and his blood and blood rushed into the sky in a moment. The sound of wind and thunder resounded from his body. His body was permeated with runes, his eyebrows were shining, his eyes were shining, and his breath was shaking the sky.


    Seeing the dark bloodstained figure, seeing the dark blood dripping figure, Han Ao Tong was directly angry, suddenly collapsed, crazy, this is a mother''s nature.


    "Boom


    There are bright runes, lightning and thunder all around. Han Aotong''s figure is in the sky. The storm of Yuan Shen is magnificent and desolate. It shows a kind of pressure that can not be provoked. The vision comes on the empty paper and covers the world.


    The terrible breath, in an instant, covered the sky, as if it could suppress heaven and earth, destroy everything, and shatter the void.


    This kind of breath makes the strong Legalists present suddenly change color. Over the years, Han Aotong''s cultivation has become more and more powerful. I''m afraid it will not be too far away from the holy land.


    "It''s over with them. No one can intervene. Today you''ll have a family reunion. Everything will be fine."


    Qin Tiangu said such a sentence, the eye son does not leave a trace of the spread of a little wave, blowing his sleeve out, immediately arranged a light curtain on the sky city, Han Ao Tong and Du Shaojing were isolated.


    "Mother


    Du Shaojing''s eyes flit over huolei Zi and Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Qinghu Laoyao and his father Du Tingxuan. His eyes move dark and hold his mother.


    In the sky city, on a high-rise building, a middle-aged man with a dishevelled head appeared and drank alone with a wine pot.


    Du Shaofu looked at xiakong with blood in his eyes. He recalled that when he was in the legalist school, his mother was imprisoned by Han que-n, and his tears were bloody and full of red. It was blood and tears.At that scene, Du Shaofu was still vivid, and his anger was burning in his chest.


    Du Shaofu''s face was full of blue veins, and the purple and gold thunder in his eyes twinkled, and his anger was irresistible.


    At the moment, he is still suppressed, in danger, even desperate strength is not, watching his mother again be blocked, but he can do nothing, a blue vein on his face twitches.


    "Mother "


    Du Shaofu drank like a dragon, and his anger was like the eruption of a volcano. His voice gradually roared from low to high. His face turned red, his veins showed and his face was ferocious.


    "Break through, give me a break!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and with anger, his dispirited breath was like a volcanic eruption again.


    The children of the strong Legalists all around him were cold for no reason. A kind of creepy feeling came out of the yuan Shen''s depths. The demon king was really cruel.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2195

    "Boom


    Du Shaofu was angry. He was trying his best to break through, resonate with heaven and earth, and his breath vibrated in the sky.


    taking Du Shaofu as the center, his whole body flashed with lightning and thunder, filled with golden light, and the secret patterns of golden talisman were all over his body, which seemed to condense the virtual shadow of a golden winged ROC bird.


    With his head raised to the sky, Du Shaofu attacked the holy land, and the golden talisman and secret patterns were constantly running towards the bottleneck, communicating a holy power.


    "No, this guy can really break through!"


    Some strong people were surprised and their faces were incredible. Looking at Du Shaofu''s breath, there were signs of breakthrough.


    "It''s impossible. The first time the Holy Land fails, it''s almost impossible to break through. Can the devil still break through after failure?"


    Some people are suspicious and don''t want to believe it.


    In ancient times, when Tianjiao was in full swing, I had never heard that someone failed to break through the holy land one after another, and finally succeeded.


    That''s almost impossible.


    In public speculation and doubt, Qin Honglong looks gloomy.


    After a long battle, the little bastard was still so strange that he couldn''t accept it.


    As soon as Qin Hong''s dragon spirit sank, stars rolled one by one in the magic power and Dharma Saint flag, and the divine birds and animals were in the sky, just like pushing the whole world forward, with brilliant talisman and secret patterns and terrible attack, and continued to crush Du Shaofu.


    Qin Honglong wants to kill Du Shaofu thoroughly. He will not give Du Shaofu any chance.


    "Too strong!"


    The strong army of the wasteland was appalled. The cultivation of Qin Honglong and the banner of FA Sheng were too powerful to match!


    That huge power seems to be able to control the world, creepy!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu was once again subjected to such a huge collapse. His body was shaking, his blood was overflowing, and his mouth was bleeding. Once again, he was severely injured. It was unbearable!


    "Shaofu..."


    On the sky city, Han Aotong hisses and his heart is dripping blood.


    "Dad, hold on!"


    Little star at the moment that small fist also tightly pinched together, eyes wave golden flame.


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Brother Shaofu!"


    The children of the wasteland and the Du family are crying out from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Why, why is it not enough to break through? Is this day going to stop me?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart sank. At this moment, when he was in such a situation, he was in despair. If he went on like this, he would surely die.


    Du Shaofu''s physical body is becoming more and more difficult to support. Yuan Shen''s pulse soul is suppressed by the "Fei" pulse soul.


    It''s getting worse and worse, and the crisis is at its best.


    "Dida, Dida..."


    Du Shaofu is covered with golden blood. From the stone city to the present, this battle may not be the most dangerous, but it is definitely the most powerless one. He will be completely suppressed at any time, and the situation is too dangerous.


    "No breakthrough, no breakthrough!"


    Du Shaofu realized the seriousness of the problem and could not break through. All the means were exhausted and could not work. How to try to break through was of no help.


    Du Shaofu finally understood that it was no wonder that people in the world said that once they failed to break through the holy land, it would become more and more difficult. He had failed many times, that is to say, it was really impossible to set foot in the holy land.


    "Why not? I don''t accept it!"


    Du Shaofu was angry. He could feel the breakthrough, but he couldn''t break through. Did he want to stop himself or what he lacked.


    "Breakthrough..."


    Du Shaofu roared again, but he didn''t give up. He fought against Qin Honglong and exerted his strength hidden in his bones. He tried his best to make a breakthrough.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu was hit again, and was crushed and shaken back. His body was flying in the void, shattering the void and covered with blood.


    The rising breath had not yet begun, and it broke up again.


    "I don''t accept it, I don''t accept it!"


    Du Shaofu struggled to get up in the void. Behind him, Dapeng''s golden wings had withered and broken, and his blood was dripping.


    The feathers of thirty-six true rocs have also cracked, as if to be directly broken.


    Du Shaofu failed, but he was unwilling, showing a kind of incomparable ferocity and fury.


    Du Shaofu''s body was almost completely cracked, showing his golden skeleton and blood flowing.


    "Shaofu, my child..."


    Han Ao Tong''s eyes thunder light with blood, voice sad pain.


    It was her flesh and blood. She suffered from all kinds of sufferings from her birth. All kinds of pains in the world almost fell on him. However, her child bit her teeth again and again and rose up in a miracle to attack her. But at the moment, the Legalists were still so unwilling to let him go, and wanted to kill him quickly.


    This is her child, is her flesh and blood. Looking at the blood stained, deep visible bone, almost fragmented body, that is more painful than the injury on her own body."Niang, the elder brother will be OK, I believe elder brother, believe elder brother certainly will be OK!"


    Du Shaojing holds her mother, and her eyes are already wet at the moment.


    Looking at the young man with blood flowing in the void, Du Shaojing felt a kind of stubbornness and unwillingness, and a breath of never being discouraged, which was the hope given to her by her brother.


    Qin Tiangu stands in the void and stands quietly, just like passing through time and space and coming directly from ancient times.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, at the moment, Qin Tiangu''s heart is also fluctuating.


    He lived in that era, and he was once the supreme one. What descendants have not seen, mysterious and amazing, Jue Jue has never seen?


    How many young descendants of the supreme, shocked the ancient, but finally also destroyed.


    Since ancient times, it has been said that the supreme is like a beautiful woman, and it is forbidden to see white heads in the world.


    Therefore, Qin Tiangu has seen too many, how many amazing absolute supreme, finally can''t continue to go on, will eventually lose the light, to fall.


    But at the moment, looking at the bloody youth, Qin Tiangu could not help but feel the wave.


    Such a younger generation gives him too much shock, put in ancient times, can also sweep all directions, once growing to the end, will shake nine days!


    Qin Tiangu couldn''t help thinking that if such a descendant could be used by the Legalists in legalism, he would be immeasurable and would help the Legalists prosper!


    It''s a pity that such a young man and Legalists never die.


    At this time, we can only solve the problem, otherwise the Legalists will not be in a big mood, and will be annihilated.


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu kept vomiting blood, and his whole chest was wet with blood.


    Failure after failure, heavy damage again and again.


    Du Shaofu had already felt that he had really come to an end and had no strength.


    "It seems a little different. It''s a strange feeling!"


    But at this time, Du Shaofu calmed down in his short meditation, and felt something strange about his body.


    Du Shaofu felt that after each failure, the mysterious energy did not completely dissipate.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the mystery of the alchemist or the immortality, there is a trace of mysterious energy, which is actually left in the depths of the body, and even it is difficult to find out.


    If he had not suffered such a heavy injury to his body, and he had just been meditating and calm, Du Shaofu might have been hard to find out.


    "Bang..."


    In this short time, Du Shaofu was suppressed again.


    The shadow of the beast and the bird is like a living creature collapsing, which makes Du Shaofu unable to avoid it and flies away.


    Du Shaofu vomited blood and his body cracked more and more seriously.


    But in the eyes of many startled, Du Shaofu struggled to fight again.


    "My God!"


    In the sky city, the powerful Legalists couldn''t help exclaiming. At this point, the demon king still stood up.


    "Roc emperor!"


    The army of the wasteland exclaimed, worried that the bloodstained figure would fall and disappear at any time.


    "Well, it''s a little different!"


    After Du Shaofu struggled to get up, his pale face revealed some doubts and surprise.


    Du Shaofu felt that every time Qin Honglong suppressed himself, he actually made the mysterious power more and more compatible with his own skeleton and body, and could crush that mysterious power into his own flesh.


    Even Du Shaofu felt that his insistence on Qin Honglong''s heavy blows again and again depended on the profound meaning of the Fangji and the immortal metaphysics, as well as the foundation of the golden winged Dapeng bird''s flesh body. But this is not all. The mysterious power in his body is also an important reason.


    Qin Honglong''s suppression attack fell into his own body. In the coincidence of his own immortal metaphysical body and the profound operation of the square technologist, it happened that he integrated the mysterious power into his own physical depth.


    Du Shaofu''s careful feeling, with the mysterious power into the depths of the body, where it became particularly strong, vaguely showing a sense of boundless vastness, very mysterious.


    This feeling made Du Shaofu estimate that if he had enough mysterious power to enter his own body, his body would go up to a higher level and sublimate in this desperate situation.


    At that time, I''m afraid there will be unexpected benefits.


    Unfortunately, that kind of mysterious power, but only after breaking through the failure and collapsing by force, will leave no trace, leaving a part in their own body.


    And only with the help of Qin Honglong''s collapse, can they be perfectly compatible with their own flesh.


    "You can''t break through the holy land, but if you can sublime your body at this time, you may also get endless benefits!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2196

    Du Shaofu said to himself again. His eyes were uncertain and he was thinking.


    But if we really want to do this, it is actually too dangerous. Once we can''t bear the suppression of Qin Honglong, we will face the real danger of damage, and we may die of body and soul!


    Feeling the change of Du Shaofu at the moment, Qin Honglong is a little surprised. The boy seems to suddenly feel something different.


    "There is no way to go back. Take a risk, impact the bottleneck, borrow strength, and sublimate to the utmost extent."


    Du Shaofu soon made a decision. At this point, there was absolutely no way out except for defeat and retreat.


    Du Shaofu knew he had to take a chance when he looked at his mother and sister under the sky city.


    Defeat and retreat have never been Du Shaofu''s choice!


    "Break through, give me a break!"


    Once again, the water well of Du Fu''s body was exhausted, just like the water well.


    "No, the devil is still thinking of breaking through the Holy Land!"


    A lot of people were shocked. At this time, it was difficult to escape. The demon king was hit so hard that he knew that the chance of breakthrough was not visible. He was still trying to break through. This is too cruel. Is it really afraid of death?


    "The time of death is around the corner, and I still want to break through. I can''t help myself!"


    Qin Honglong yelled. The sound was like thunder, and the general situation collapsed. It turned into a big handprint. It was shining and shining. It was as if it was falling on a sunny day and bombarded Du Shaofu.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, ferocious and ferocious.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu was shocked to vomit blood again, and the golden blood shot from his body. The supreme blood coagulated but did not disperse. The breath that he wanted to break through was broken again.


    "Hiss!"


    In the space not far away, Du Shaofu got up again and stood in the void with blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, but in his eyes there was a slight sneer.


    Everything was arranged by Du Shaofu. This time, with the help of Qin Honglong''s power, he captured more mysterious forces brought about by forced breakthroughs, which were integrated into the depths of the flesh, making the depths of the flesh seem like a seed.


    The seemingly broken body is the soil where the seeds are buried.


    In that mottled depths, there is a seed is taking root and sprouting. As long as you fertilize and water, sooner or later, some new life will come out of the soil and bloom!


    Holding his bloody hand, Du Shaofu wiped the bloodstain from the corners of his mouth with a sneer, but he was ferocious and ferocious.


    "Breakthrough, no one can stop me from breaking through, nor can God!"


    Du Shaofu drank, squeezed and tried his best to burn his blood. He hit the bottleneck again and forced him to break through the holy martial realm!


    Everyone looked silly, all eyes were dull.


    At this time, the devil had to break through by force. He knew that he could not do it. He was so cruel!


    Outside the sky city, on the vast square, this huge movement has attracted many strong people.


    They stood far away and did not dare to get close to them, but they saw the terrible movement in front of them, and their hearts trembled with horror!


    "the demon king Du Shaofu, he is not dead, he is fighting Qin Honglong, the holy ancestor of Legalists!"


    "The demon king failed to break through again and again, and he was still pounding and ferocious!"


    "Qin Honglong has long been a strongman in the holy land. The demon king is so strong that he deserves to be the demon king when he fights to such an extent."


    Those who watched from afar were also creepy and frightened!


    "In my world, I''m the heaven, I can''t protect myself. What breakthrough can I talk about?"


    Qin Honglong drank heavily. He didn''t kill the boy. It''s so strange. If he goes on fighting, his old face can''t be put down.


    "Boom!"


    The old face could not be pulled down. Qin Honglong''s handprint was coagulated, and the flag of FA Sheng was spread out in the void. All around were visions in the sky. They pushed the sun, the moon and the stars, carried the mountains and rivers, and directly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to resist. Qin Honglong was determined to kill.


    "Zijin tianque, Da Luo sword array, help me


    Du Shaofu opens his mouth, and Zijin tianque, which has never been used in his palm, comes out.


    "Hum!"


    The wind and thunder resound through the sky. The purple golden sky palace is in the sky. The tiger bone dragon posture is like a red phoenix rising sun. It is like a tortoise standing in the sky. A dazzling light erupts like a repressed volcano. The amazing and dazzling talisman secret patterns soar into the sky, making the wind and thunder bursts in the sky, crying and Howling like gods and demons.


    "Boom! "


    the horror of evil spirit swept across the sky, and the void trembled. With the purple and gold light blooming all over the sky, the God of ten thousand soldiers was in the sky, just like a green dragon soaring into the sky.


    With the birth of such a magic weapon, the void around the magic potential space is broken, and the breath of terror makes people''s soul tremble!


    This is the power of Zijin tianque. Du Shaofu''s current situation can''t motivate Zijin tianque at all. Only Zijin tianque can rely on itself."That''s the devil''s weapon, a magic weapon! "


    when Zijin tianque was in the sky, everyone was shocked.


    That powerful power, like a peerless God, awakens, overlooks the heaven and earth, enough to destroy everything!


    "Ouch!"


    In a flash, a green dragon, a white tiger, a phoenix and a Xuanwu tortoise emerge from the world.


    When the shadow of the four beasts emerged, the space around the shadow collapsed, and the astonishing pressure became more and more frightening. It spread out with the spirit of peerless warriors and directly occupied the high altitude.


    That terrible air of four empty shadows, awe inspiring and powerful, boiling everywhere, covering the sky and earth. With the terrible sword spirit sweeping into the air, the swords fly away, leaving cracks on the surface of the space ripples.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The big Luo sword array also broke out in the end. The bright sword broke through the sky, and awed the yuan God!


    "Long..."


    Such a collision, the void sink, constantly burst open.


    All eyes trembled and trembled, staring at the depths of the void.


    But the lower strength of the creatures, but also dare not lift their head, and so on the collision, a look at, also let them can not bear.


    After a few minutes, everything calmed down.


    "Poof..."


    Many eyes trembled, Du Shaofu vomited blood one after another, his body shook away again, and the blood poured like a waterfall.


    The light of Zijin tianque and Daluo sword array is dim, and the sword awn and the shadow of four beasts are crushed and exploded.


    "Take it


    Qin Hong and the Dragon drank deeply. The flag of FA Sheng spread out from the void like wind and wind. With the momentum of the sky moving, it was bright and dazzling. With the supreme momentum, it wrapped up the Zijin tianque and then the Dalao sword array.


    Whether it''s the big Luo sword array or the Zijin tianque, how can Qin Honglong be indifferent to such treasures.


    Qin Honglong is sure that if these two treasures fall into his hands and are refined by him, they will be enough to help him in all directions.


    "Hum!"


    "Ouch!"


    The Dalao sword array, the purple golden sky que roared, trying to break free from the shackles of the FA Sheng flag. However, it was suppressed by the FA Sheng banner with great momentum and could not break free. Finally, it was completely confined in the FA Sheng flag and sealed with the authority of the FA Sheng flag.


    Du Shaofu stood up again. His body was cracked to a terrible degree. His body was almost broken. The blood was dripping on the bone, and the skin was raw and fleshy. In several big cracks, even internal organs could be seen.


    When he saw Du Shaofu who was still standing up, Qin Honglong could not calm down any more.


    Qin Honglong is really not willing to believe, also unable to accept everything.


    With this kind of situation, the little scum is like a little Qiang who can''t fight to death, and can get up again and again.


    If it were for someone else, a hundred lives would not be enough.


    "Break through, give me a break!"


    Du Shaofu got up and roared. He tried his best. Once again, he rushed out of his body. He wanted to break through the bottleneck!


    "Boom!"


    Perhaps it was Du Shaofu''s stubbornness and ferocity that caused the resonance between heaven and earth. The four sides trembled and the light was dazzling.


    Du Shaofu seems to have moved the heaven and the earth. A terrible wave comes from the depths of the void. The power is rolling and roaring with himself. A mysterious holy power is in the sky.


    "Oh, my God, it''s not going to work."


    Some strong people exclaim and change color. They are shocked.


    "I said, this is my world, I am the sky, how can you go against the sky!"


    Qin Honglong roared, his face was already cold, and his fist seal burst out, accompanied by the roar and roar of birds and beasts.


    "Boom..."


    Such a blow broke the void and blew Du Shaofu away again.


    "Ah..."


    Such a heavy blow made Du Shaofu cry out bitterly in vomiting blood.


    At this time of exhaustion, the blow was too heavy. Du Shaofu felt that his whole body was going to be smashed and his flesh and blood would be smashed into mud.


    Although the physical body of the grinding, Du Shaofu did not know how many times he had experienced.


    But the pain is still unbearable.


    It''s too painful. It''s painful.


    However, Du Shaofu did not forget his original intention. With the power of Qin Honglong, he was integrating the mysterious power left by the failure of the breakthrough into the depth of his body.


    Just this breakthrough, caused a great deal of movement, left that mysterious power is also particularly huge.


    This mysterious power came from heaven and earth. Under the heavy attack of Qin Honglong, he helped Du Shaofu integrate into the depth of his body.


    This mysterious power, entering Du Shaofu''s body, radiates a divine light with Ruixia, but in the depth of his body, it is impossible to find it.


    It is just that the strength of this time is particularly huge, and Qin Honglong''s heavy blow has already hit Du Shaofu''s flesh, which is already about to crack. It is like tearing Du Shaofu apart completely.


    "Ah..."Du Shaofu screamed again. He was coughing up blood in his mouth, bleeding in his body, and the cracks in his whole body were aggravating. Like a bomb, he might explode at any time.


    "Fusion, complete integration!"


    Du Shaofu roared in his heart again, gritted his teeth and tried to endure everything. With the help of Qin Honglong''s power, he guided the mysterious power into his own body, and finally covered his whole body to complete the ultimate sublimation of the body.


    If Du Shaofu wants to make the body get the supreme benefits and can''t really break through the holy land, then the physical body becomes the only choice, and there is no way to go back!


    in this way, the body will become the only choice www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2197

    "Boom


    In Du Shaofu''s body, there was a trembling sound, and there were wisps of divine light, which diffused out of his body.


    For a moment, from Du Shaofu''s body, there was a bright wave of light.


    At that moment, a wave of energy came to Du Shaofu''s body and was absorbed by Du Shaofu.


    "Not good!"


    Qin Honglong changed color. He felt the movement. Some things were beyond his expectation. He used the little scum to break through.


    "Well, it seems that something is wrong."


    Green fox, old demon, demon, little star, Dugu burning the sky and so on, they also saw the changes, it seems that everything has changed.


    Du Shaofu did not give up the mysterious power in his body. He wanted to sublimate his body to a higher level.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s whole body glows, his body gushes with divine light, and resonates with heaven and earth!


    "What''s wrong with the devil? Is it going to break through?"


    Up and down the sky city, the powerful Legalists, the old people and the clansmen were also stunned. It seemed that Du Shaofu, the demon king, seemed to be breaking through.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body glowed, and every inch of flesh and blood gushed out a mysterious light from the inside out. The shining body was like a small sun, dazzling!


    "Boom!"


    The sky was roaring, and there were mysterious talismans and secret patterns appearing all over Du Shaofu''s body, giving off mysterious power and showing a kind of holy power.


    This time, at the moment, Qin Honglong''s magic potential space cannot be blocked.


    Even that kind of invisible breath, with a kind of sacredness and hegemony, made Qin Honglong''s heart tremble for no reason.


    "Fusion, sublimation


    Du Shaofu had a big drink in his heart and did his best. He covered his whole body with the mysterious power in his body. It was like watering and fertilizing the mottled soil thoroughly. He wanted that seed to start to sprout and break through the soil!


    The sky roars and the earth trembles!


    Such a move made Qin Honglong one of the Leng.


    "Long..."


    In the void, there is the sound of heaven, and the light is dazzling.


    From the depths of the sky, the gorgeous light and mysterious power came and poured on Du Shaofu. It seemed that he was about to experience some kind of success.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    But the next moment, Du Shaofu took a big mouthful of blood and vomited blood. His body was flying, and his whole body was dim.


    All the movement and pressure around him disappeared, and Du Shaofu''s body was covered with cracks, blood flow, bones and even internal organs.


    On Du Shaofu''s back, Dapeng''s golden wings almost fell to the root.


    On Du Shaofu''s back and chest, there were several big scars, which were almost to tear his body completely.


    This makes people take a look at it, but also makes people creepy!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu kept coughing up blood, and the blood in his body was also overflowing, but the blood was getting smaller and smaller.


    Du Fu''s blood was less and less, but the blood was less and less.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s injuries were so serious that they almost fell apart.


    From a distance, it seems that Du Shaofu''s body at this time is only reluctantly put together, and any movement is enough to smash it.


    "Moo!"


    Not far away from the void, Qin Honglong''s "Fei" beast''s spirit and living creatures are no different. They roar and thunder, destroy everything, and constantly hit the golden peak of five fingers, leaving deep cracks in it.


    It seems that the hard five finger peak is about to face the danger of being broken and split.


    Du Shaofu supported his split body, gritted his teeth slightly and looked dignified.


    Just seemed to be about to succeed, seeing the sublimation of success, but failed.


    At the moment, only Du Shaofu knew that the failure just now was due to the fact that the mysterious power was still a little weak.


    Just a little bit, I''m going to succeed.


    However, this failure also made Du Shaofu''s own injury more serious, and nearly split his body. It was a kind of backfire.


    Du Shaofu looked a little dull, thinking that if he went on like this, if he had to do it again, he was afraid that Qin Honglong would not have to let Qin Honglong do it again, and his body would be broken.


    "It seems that we are in a desperate situation. There is no miracle!"


    "It''s impossible to turn it over again!"


    The onlookers in the distance and the sky were silent in the city. Du Shaofu had reached a desperate situation, which could not be compared with the real holy land.


    It''s impossible to make a breakthrough in the war.


    Failure after failure, has been doomed to the future and the holy land.


    "Oh, stop here!"


    "Maybe I''ll die!"


    Some of the onlookers in the distance lamented that Du Shaofu, the demon king, was so gifted that even if he was against the sky, he would fall down at this moment and even lose his life."It''s dead. It''s doomed to fall!"


    "No matter how good the natural appearance is, it will stop at the holy land after all. The dazzling in front is nothing, but the bright behind is the real splendor of the world."


    Many people in the Legalists sneer and are very happy.


    Many old and powerful Legalists breathed out a long breath. At this time, the big trouble was not enough for them!


    Du Shaofu was standing in the void. His injuries were so serious that his body was so tattered that even his blood had almost dried up. His body was already on the verge of falling, and he could hardly hold on.


    Da Luo sword array, the purple and golden thunder is imprisoned, and the red Jiri macaque original God pulse and soul impact seems to be difficult to protect, in danger.


    Du Shaofu is in a real desperate situation!


    Seeing this scene, Qin Honglong didn''t worry too much. He knew that if he took a random shot at the moment, he was afraid that he would be torn apart.


    "Little scumbag, is it the end? If you kneel down and knock your head three times, maybe I will spare your life today!"


    Qin Honglong sneered, his voice harsh, deliberately mixed in the dark, reverberating the world.


    In the deep heart of Qin Honglong, how could he really let Du Shaofu go? Even if he made three loud noises, he would not let go.


    All he wanted was humiliation. Only by getting more humiliation before the little scumbag died, could he dispel his hatred for so long.


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Brother Shaofu!"


    The army of the wasteland and the children of the Du family trembled.


    The black haired man fought to the last drop of blood and stood tall and upright. How shocking!


    Han Ao Tong did not tear heart and lung, no longer shed tears, just looked up at the eyes of a bloody man on the void, let people look, even feel pain words can not describe.


    "Come on, it''s almost there!"


    Du Shaofu stood precariously in the void. At the moment, he knew clearly that if he failed, he was afraid that he would split his body and be killed by himself.


    But Du Shaofu was fearless and did not retreat.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to give up, and he couldn''t give up.


    The fingerprints are in the condensation and Du Shaofu''s tottering body. At this moment, the profound meaning of the Fangji is in operation, accumulating strength, and then the breath is fluctuating.


    Boom


    When Du Shaofu''s last fingerprint congeals, the golden blood in his body suddenly shines and bursts out with golden light, which is burning the supreme blood.


    Supreme blood burning, this is self destruction, this is self abuse, pure want to kill themselves.


    Du Shaofu thought that if he failed this time, he was afraid that he would not be far away from death.


    At this moment, only by burning the supreme blood can we continue to accumulate energy to prepare for the breakthrough of the bottleneck.


    It is far from enough to brew a breakthrough to break through the bottleneck just by relying on the mysterious and profound meaning of the expert in the body.


    It''s just what other people think when they want to break through the bottleneck.


    But Du Shaofu''s real purpose was to capture the mysterious energy of heaven and earth after his failure.


    Du Shaofu felt that only a trace of the mysterious energy of heaven and earth could make the seeds in his body germinate and burst out of the earth.


    But if it fails again, the consequences will be unimaginable, and it is very likely that both the body and soul will be destroyed!


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu, fearless, had made a decision and never looked back.


    This is Du Shaofu''s stubbornness and self-confident persistence.


    "Breakthrough!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that his exhausted momentum, aided by the burning of the supreme blood and the profound righteousness of the Fangji, rose again, shaking the void in an instant.


    "Long..."


    In this moment, the sky trembled, the wind and thunder clanged, and the mysterious force came and reflected the four sides.


    This kind of movement, makes the heart tremble, also lets the human spirit uneasy!


    "The devil is burning the supreme blood. He still doesn''t give up and continues to want to break through himself by force."


    "Burning the supreme blood, if you fail, you will find your own death!"


    "This demon king does not let go of himself, too cruel!"


    The people were shocked and trembled.


    It''s impossible for ordinary people to infer everything about the devil.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2198

    "Roc emperor, we must succeed!"


    "Brother Shaofu!"


    The army of the wasteland, the children of Du family, clench their fists and keep their eyes fixed. This is the last hope, and this is also the hope of the desolate country.


    "Success, we must succeed!"


    Generals, Gu Xinyan, guiwa, Guo Shaofeng, Tang Wu, donglidiao, Lin weiqi, etc. at the moment, their faces are solemn and solemn, holding their fists and weapons tightly, and their eyes are shining with light.


    On the warship, there is the temptation of beautiful shadows, eyes like smoke waves a few Xu, the face is enough to be like a di Xian Qing country city.


    She is Ye Zijin. She is dignified in her eyes at the moment. Her face is gray and she has no mouth. But her delicate lower lip clenched by her teeth has some bloodstains overflowing.


    There are also magic spirit, blood rattan evil spirit and so on, looking at the sky with dignified expression.


    "Child, you must succeed


    "The wasteland can''t do without you, and tianwu college can''t do without you!"


    The king of Zhennan, the king of Zhenbei, and several old people of Du''s family prayed for it.


    "I said, you can''t go against the weather!"


    Looking at the news that Du Shaofu caused again, Qin Honglong felt uneasy for no reason. No longer delayed, his fingerprints condensed.


    "Boom


    In an instant, Qin Honglong gathered his palm, shining like stars, covered with dazzling talismans and secret patterns, rising against the wind, accompanied by the virtual shadow of gods, birds and beasts, and smashed the void.


    The place where the handprint passed was shattered by the void and hit Du Shaofu heavily.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The void explodes, the energy surges, the violent energy surge sweeps, the God Bird fierce beast neighs unceasingly, deafening!


    The movement in the void just disappeared.


    When the burst void was restored again, Du Shaofu''s burning blood of self-esteem was extinguished and his breath was withered to the extreme.


    "Kaka..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mouth, there was no blood to spit out, and there was no blood spilling out of his body.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body seemed to have dried up and lost its luster. The cracks in Du Shaofu''s body became bigger and bigger, and there was no light to fluctuate. At last, even the skull began to crack.


    Du Shaofu''s body was completely cracked.


    It is not difficult for everyone to find that Du Shaofu has no breath fluctuation. It is a kind of oil lamp that has dried up, lost its light and lost its vitality.


    Du Shaofu''s skull is cracking. Even if he is not dead, he is not far away from death!


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Brother Shaofu!"


    In the army of the wasteland, there was a voice of mourning in the sky.


    On the warship, some people were staggering with tears in their eyes and filled with indignation.


    "Roc emperor!"


    The warship''s lament resounds, the elegy hits the building, lets the human shock!


    "There will be no miracle, right? Failure, burning the supreme blood, doomed to fall!"


    "Ah, the posture of heaven is too adverse to the heaven, but it has never been able to set foot in the holy land, which has caused the envy of heaven!"


    The onlookers in the distance sighed that Du Shaofu, the demon king, had always shown a posture that was too terrifying and abnormal. He had aroused the envy of heaven and was suppressed by the way of heaven.


    "It''s finally solved!"


    "The great trouble is over!"


    Up and down the sky city, some of the children of the Legalists cheered and beamed with joy.


    Qin Tiangu''s eyes fluctuated a little, and then he turned to huoleizi without any trace.


    Qin Tiangu has been staring at Huo Lei Zi for fear that Huo Lei Zi will interfere. At the moment, he is surprised that Huo Lei Zi has not really intervened.


    Du Shaofu''s body stood in the void like that. His eyes were unable to close tightly. He lowered his head. His body cracked to the extreme. There was no longer any light or even any breath.


    In the end, Du Shaofu exhausted his last bit of strength.


    Even the supreme blood was burned, and Du Shaofu''s real oil lamp was exhausted, and there was no trace of strength in his body.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was like a real corpse. His whole body was shriveled and had no blood color,.


    Like a dried up tree trunk, empty and lifeless.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu still has consciousness in his body, which seems to be more and more blurred in this exhausted and lifeless body.


    Du Shaofu finally clearly felt that he failed to break through under Qin Honglong''s hand, but he also clearly captured many mysterious forces and integrated them into his body.


    But at the moment, it seems that there is no response, even at the moment, there is no mysterious power in the body.


    Even Du Shaofu couldn''t feel the mystery of the Fangji. He really came to the time when the oil lamp was exhausted.


    Under the vague consciousness, Du Shaofu felt that his body was about to be completely disintegrated and was about to die completely. Everything was in the dark.


    "Am I really going to die?"


    Du Shaofu said to himself, "but I don''t want to die yet."At this moment, Du Shaofu was still unwilling to fight, and he had a strong desire for Yu in his heart.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to tell who his life was entrusted to him. There were too many things left unfinished.


    At this time, Du Shaofu had his mother, drunkard, father, sister, little star, Ouyang Shuang, Dongli Qingqing, Su Muxin, Du Xiaohuang and so on in his mind, all of which could not be put down.


    "I can''t die, there are too many people waiting for me!"


    Du Shaofu was shouting in his heart. It was like a bright lamp in the darkness. He refused to put it out and was unwilling to fight.


    But Du Shaofu''s physical body really could not support it. His breath was completely faded, and there was no vitality.


    "Kaka..."


    In Du Shaofu''s flesh, there was a constant sound of cracking.


    Even the skull began to crack, and the body was going to die.


    "Kaka..."


    Not far away, it seems that the influence of the body, the five finger peak is also cracking more and more serious, the light began to dim, the breath continued to fade.


    "Dead, now dead at last!"


    At the moment, Qin Honglong, who had been staring at Du Shaofu, had a sneer on his old face.


    Qin Honglong felt the little scum of the body, had completely lost its vitality, and was dead.


    "Dead, dead at last!"


    Sky City, cheering constantly, happy, that disaster is finally solved!


    "Boy, you son of a bitch, you really have no miracle!"


    Zhen Qingchun inverted triangle eyes, now wet, tears in the orbit.


    Du Shaofu''s body, wrapped in the void by Qin Honglong''s magic power, bowed his head without falling down. His body was like a spider''s web.


    This is a mere corpse, without any vitality, like a complete exhaustion of oil lamp.


    "Long!"


    Suddenly, just at what time, this void, inexplicably in a sudden, a trembling sound like thunder, so that all living creatures for it trembled, without a reason to fight a shiver!


    "Boom


    After that, when Du Shaofu''s body had completely lost its vitality, when the oil was exhausted and the lamp was exhausted, a mysterious force was surging from the depths of his body.


    It''s like a seed hidden in the deep. In an instant, it starts to take root and sprout, breaks through the soil and blooms with vitality!


    The mysterious power gushed out and covered Du Shaofu''s whole body with ancient mysterious and astringent talismans.


    "Long..."


    Soon, when Du Shaofu''s lamp was exhausted, it rose like an ocean, shaking the void!


    At the moment, Qin Honglong''s magic power and FA Sheng flag can''t be stopped at all.


    The mysterious breath gushed out of Du Shaofu''s body, which made his whole body shine, his divine radiance rippled and his mist gushed out.


    "Long..."


    At this time, the heaven and earth are also affected, the sky, suddenly, the wind and clouds, lightning and thunder, vision in the sky.


    A dazzling light, accompanied by a mysterious surging mysterious atmosphere, suddenly fell on Du Shaofu''s body from the top of the sky.


    This mysterious breath wave talisman secret pattern from the sky complements the mysterious breath in Du Shaofu''s body.


    The two flow, such as the spirit of the park, covering Du Shaofu''s whole body!


    "Buzz!"


    Du Shaofu''s body is making the sound of wind and thunder, and his body is ringing!


    Originally, Du Shaofu''s body was already dim, but now from the inside to the outside, and then from the outside to the inside.


    Du Shaofu''s body, every inch of flesh and blood, was blazing and dazzling. Accompanied by the mysterious atmosphere in the baptism, it sent out a vast pressure.


    Visible to the naked eye, it was only for a moment that Du Shaofu''s wound was miraculously healed, covered with purple electric arc, nourishing the golden blood.


    "Buzz!"


    The mysterious breath poured into Du Shaofu''s body, which made Du Shaofu''s inner and outer body seem to be washed away, and the sonorous and incessant voice was heard, which shocked people''s soul!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2199

    At the same time, I do not know why, around the monster for the beast soul trembling drama, crawling on the ground, in the heart of fear.


    The four sides of life and soul trembling drama, looking at the body which is burning again, trembling from the bottom of my heart, I want to pay homage to him involuntarily!


    Four sides of the void, a gorgeous, such as thunder.


    Du Shaofu''s head was still low, his eyes were closed, his body was cracked, his breath was exhausted, and his wings of Dapeng were withering. Now all these things are reversing and recovering.


    Under the mysterious energy of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu''s body appeared ancient talisman and secret patterns, which showed a kind of sacred hegemony.


    A trace of mysterious energy can be seen to the naked eye, like a spirit snake, surrounding Du Shaofu''s body. In accordance with a certain order, it came from the ninth day, and finally integrated into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Boom


    The exhausted vitality in Du Shaofu''s body is just like the desert meeting with manna, which is recovering in an all-round way. If it is the soil that has recovered its vitality, it is full of vigor and vitality, and it blooms in a flash.


    "What''s going on?"


    Qin Honglong was shocked. The terrible breath made him feel shocked for no reason.


    Qin Tiangu is also changing color, and his eyes are surprised.


    Huoleizi, Qinghu Laoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, etc. were also shaken and looked puzzled.


    "Niang, there is a turning point, brother has a turning point, he will be OK!"


    Sky city half empty, Du Shaojing holding Han Ao Tong''s hand, tightly pulling.


    "No, the boy has a ghost."


    Qin Honglong was frightened. The terrible breath made him uneasy and made him tremble for no reason.


    At the moment, although Qin Honglong does not know what changes have taken place, he can feel that what happened to Du Shaofu at the moment is absolutely unfavorable to him.


    "Kill!"


    Without any hesitation, Qin Honglong carried the general trend of heaven and earth, the vast sky, and the shrieking of birds and animals. Thus, he pushed the sun, moon and stars forward, crushing Du Shaofu in the roaring void.


    See, little star, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan change color, breath surging at the same time.


    "Don''t be impatient. You can''t see through everything. The boy should know it in his mind, otherwise he won''t be so rash." At the same time, the sound of Huo Lei Zi fell in the ears of Du Tingxuan, Xiao Xing and Du Xiaoyao.


    "Bang!"


    The general situation collapsed, the void roared, and the visions continued. In an instant, the vast force of destruction hit Du Shaofu.


    However, the destructive power was not close to Du Shaofu, but was blocked by the mysterious energy of heaven and earth, forming a terrible vortex, which directly involved the destruction.


    "Long..."


    With the impact of Qin Honglong''s devastating blow, it seemed that Qin Honglong was melted by the mysterious energy of heaven and earth, and turned into a more surging energy into Du Shaofu''s body.


    The surging energy ran through his whole body like a flood of water, which made Du Shaofu''s body covered with dazzling talisman and secret patterns from the inside to the outside. A layer of purple gold arc diffused and covered with a layer of golden light, reflecting a purple gold color, full of divine radiance and fluctuating mist.


    "Asshole!"


    Qin Hong''s body was shaken back, and his eyes were gloomy to the extreme. He just felt a mysterious force impact, and with the vast and infinite heavenly power, he was shaken back.


    Even Qin Honglong can feel that the mysterious heavenly power seems to be carrying a warning from heaven and earth, warning him that if he does it again, there will be terrible consequences.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, the void roared, and a thunder like hearing came out again, shaking people''s hearts and minds.


    The creatures trembled and followed the sound of the groundless trembling. They saw that they had already been hit by the "Fei" beast and crushed to the five finger mountain, which was about to be split into pieces. Inside the body surface, it was as dark as any stone. With the sound of thunder, an endless dazzling golden talisman secret pattern light burst out like a waterfall.


    "Boom! "


    these golden talismans are dazzling and golden, and a wave of pressure makes the four sides tremble, as if to suppress and destroy this space.


    On the top of the golden mountain, there are silver and gold arc waves. The magic patterns are evolving and deriving, as if they are endowed with life.


    "The way of heaven and earth creates all things with Yin and Yang Heaven and earth regard man as a mayfly, and the Tao sees heaven and earth as a shadow. Only the true nature of the primordial spirit will surpass the original one, and its essence and energy will be defeated with the heaven and earth. However, there is the original spirit, that is, there is no pole, which is the birth place. If you see the original God, you must first see the Xing light. This light is the light of the real Xing. If there is no light, it is difficult to find the real Xing Yuan God... "


    There is such a voice from within the five finger peaks, there is a raw ancient Rune shining rotation, but no one can hear.


    "Boom


    But at the same time, there was a mysterious energy which was exactly the same as that which was irrigating Du Shaofu''s body at the moment. It also suddenly fell from the sky and shrouded the five finger peaks.


    Originally cracked, dim, and tarnished Wuzhi Mountain peak, now dense aura filled, everything in the recovery.A strong breath began to breed in the Wuzhi Mountain, communicating with heaven and earth, giving people a supreme feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things.


    "Long..."


    The five finger Golden Peak releases the dazzling golden awn, the glittering brilliance, the inexhaustible momentum sweeps across the sky.


    I don''t know why, inside and outside the sky city, the mountains and the earth are roaring for no reason, the continuous mountain peaks tremble, and the rivers roll up huge waves!


    "Ouch!"


    Under such pressure, the monsters scream and crawl, and the spirits tremble!


    "Moo..."


    It seems to feel something. The fierce pupil of Qin Honglong''s pulse soul "Fei" beast trembles and dare not get closer. Instinctively, he retreats later.


    "My God, what the hell is going on here?"


    "There''s too much noise. What''s going on? This kind of pressure is unbearable!"


    "Is Du Shaofu the demon king breaking through?"


    The living beings were shocked and trembled for it. The movement and stillness shook the sky, and the heaven and earth were in resonance endlessly.


    The children of the Legalists were shocked. Although they didn''t know what had happened, they could feel that at the end of the day, Du Shaofu, the demon king, seemed to have caused this terrible movement.


    In the army of the wasteland, all eyes tremble and wait in the tense screen.


    "Miracle, this guy brings a miracle again!"


    The general said to himself, his hands clenched, his eyes shining.


    The movement, the stillness of the four creatures, was startled.


    "What''s going on here? It doesn''t seem like a breakthrough."


    Although it is not difficult to feel that Du Shaofu, the demon king, is experiencing some kind of transformation and sublimation, it seems that Du Shaofu is not making a breakthrough towards the holy land.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu''s body is more and more bright, and his body is becoming more and more dazzling, and the color of purple gold is becoming more and more transparent.


    The broken golden wings of Dapeng on Du Shaofu''s back were restored to the naked eye. As the willows sprouted, they rose against the wind, shining with gold, and the feathers of thirty-six real rocs were brilliant.


    Du Shaofu''s body was tempered and precipitated by death, which consumed all life and energy. Even the supreme blood was burned and exhausted.


    In the end, Du Shaofu recovered.


    From death to life, several people in the world can bear it.


    However, Du Shaofu succeeded and was right to judge. He integrated himself with the mysterious energy of heaven and earth, which made the flesh get endless benefits.


    However, Du Shaofu did not know. His judgment and undoubted action unconsciously realized a terrible method of physical body.


    With Qin Honglong''s offensive and crushing, it is equivalent to emptying all of his own.


    With the help of Qin Honglong''s power, the mysterious energy of heaven and earth is equivalent to a new beginning, another washing and nirvana.


    This situation, in itself, is an incredible shock.


    The mysterious energy of heaven and earth can only be captured when it fails to break through the holy land. Ordinary people have no time to break through the holy land. Who would like Du Shaofu force the bottleneck again and again to break through the Holy Land in order to capture the mysterious energy of heaven and earth into the body.


    This is absolutely impossible for others, but Du Shaofu has no way out.


    Even if someone did this with Du Shaofu, his physical body would not be able to bear all that he was going to suffer. If he had been suppressed for a long time, he would have killed himself.


    Only Du Shaofu''s abnormal body, coupled with the strange function of the immortal metaphysical body, could succeed. Moreover, Du Shaofu almost killed himself in the end.


    Such coincidence and ferocity are hard to replicate.


    Only Du Shaofu dared to do so.


    It was not long before Du Shaofu''s body was filled with divine splendor, and he began to release a kind of holy power.


    "Boom "


    the sky trembled for no reason. From the sky above, there was a dazzling light and rain pouring down. A dazzling light came down like an obscene day, with an extremely vast breath spreading and spreading, which was directly integrated into Qin Honglong''s magic potential space.


    In the end, this extremely vast breath spread from the void to the whole sky city and the sky plain in all directions.


    This light, like the light of the holy light, poured down from the nine days, spreading endless strange breath.


    When the breath comes, there is no thunder and lightning, and there is no continuous sound of the sky.


    But it has the holy light, the divine radiance fluctuation, covers the entire void sky, lets the human have no reason the soul palpitation, the heart trembles!


    The light fell from the sky and covered Du Shaofu''s body soundlessly. They were connected and integrated.


    All the living beings present, whether they were gathering more and more onlookers in the distance, or the army of the wasteland and the children of Legalists, were all affected by this terrible influence at this moment.


    A world of pressure fluctuations, people can not resist.


    At this moment, even the practitioners of the realm level, except for the supreme, are paralyzed and kneel down on one knee.At the moment, the situation is not much better.


    That huge pressure makes them as the supreme, also want to meet the supreme emperor, want to worship involuntarily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2200

    All living beings are shocked by their eyes and throbbing with vitality. However, they were unable to stop them from worshiping and awe from the depths of their souls and beasts.


    Otherwise, it will be crushed by Tianwei and excluded by heaven and earth!


    ¡±This, this is Shengwei, he is breaking through the holy martial realm, this is absolutely a breakthrough... "


    At this moment, the green fox old demon''s blue yellow eyes trembled fiercely, and could not help but tremble in his heart, as if he had been missed, and his hair on his body stood up in an instant!


    The green fox old demon feels Saint Wei, which is the real saint Wei.


    The demon king Du Shaofu failed again and again, and he fell into a desperate situation. This time, he really succeeded!


    "Saint Wei, my father is breaking through!"


    Little star eyes in the golden flame boiling, small fist excited waving.


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Qin Hong''s eyes were trembling and his face was full of disbelief. He felt a kind of holy power. As a saint, he knew it was the symbol of the Holy Land cultivator. The little scum was actually breaking through when he was on the verge of destruction.


    "No, this is absolutely not possible, in any case, can not let this little scum break through!"


    Qin Honglong''s face became more and more gloomy. The more the breath on his body was revived, the more intense the cold color in his eyes was, and the killing intention swept by.


    "This little scum must die!"


    Qin Honglong gritted his teeth and felt the admonition from heaven and earth. But he was more sure that he could not let the former successfully set foot in the holy land. Otherwise, no one would be able to check and balance it.


    "Boom


    Qin Honglong once again took a hand. His breath was surging and his intention of killing was sweeping. A dragon shadow was carrying the mighty dragon power. With the general trend, the Dragon roared and startled the sky, and the mighty collapsed and crushed to Du Shaofu.


    "How shameless this old thing is


    "The old dog wants to block the breakthrough of the ROC emperor!"


    The strongmen of the wasteland army spoke, but they knew they could do nothing, even if they did not have the strength to approach.


    "The old man is hateful!"


    Xiaoxing, Du Tingxuan and Du Xiaoyao have dignified faces. Qin Honglong''s heart is well known to all. The old guy wants to stop Du Shaofu''s breakthrough.


    "Watch the change, don''t act rashly!"


    Huo Lei Zi''s voice reached the mouth of Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and Du Tingxuan. He was also watching closely. The red and blue flame flashed in his eyes. The former was able to stick to it without any damage. At the moment, it was already recovering. I''m afraid it''s time to fight back.


    The shadow of the dragon is in the sky, accompanied by the mighty trend. The onlookers in the distance, the army of the desolate state, and the children of Legalists can see it clearly.


    Some people are solemn and worried, and others have cold eyes, but all of them hold their breath and dare not blink at the moment.


    Whether Du Shaofu, the demon king, will break through successfully or be killed by Qin Honglong. Before the breakthrough, everyone will wait and see. In addition to the amazing movements in the sky, there is silence in all directions.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared and startled the sky, and the dragon''s power swept through the sky. With the great momentum, the dragon''s virtual shadow opened its mouth and went to kill Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss!"


    But at this moment, the figure with its head lowered all the time, suddenly raised its head, and opened its eyes. At the same time, there were two purple and gold lights shooting out from the pupils, just like two purple and gold thunder, straight into the sky.


    Agree with Shun, that a recovery of the body, a majestic breath is like a fierce beast, along with the golden light, suddenly swept out of its body.


    ¡±Boom


    Breath destruction, like wind and thunder, violently rippling, golden energy ripple, mercilessly swept the four sides, a deafening roar.


    "Hiss..."


    Just when the shadow of the Dragon collapsed and swept to the scene, behind the figure, the golden wings of the ROC were suddenly shocked, and the sky was shining with gold.


    "Gee!"


    In the secret pattern of the talisman, it is just like a huge golden winged ROC''s body emerging into the sky, shining with gold all over the body. The fierce power covers and spreads, and the ROC strikes the sky, which makes the whole space tremble!


    "Ouch!"


    When the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird emerges, the animals around him tremble and hiss. Is it not the spirit of the beast that shudders.


    "Bang!"


    The two collide, in full view of the public, the Dragon shadow inch inch avalanche, directly exploded in the void.


    Qin Honglong''s eyes were startled and unbelievable.


    Mu Lu, the son of HuangGuo Dazhen, was surprised. They knew that the emperor of Dapeng had recovered and he was reversing!


    "My son!"


    Han Aotong''s eyes are shining. She sees hope in her grief and despair.


    When Du Shaofu was in the air, all the cracks in his body had disappeared. His tattered clothes could not cover his body, which was purple and gold.


    Du Shaofu''s body light, wave arc on his body surface, and the energy of heaven and earth around him are still pouring into his body.


    It''s like a washing and nirvana again, a sublimation.Du Shaofu''s body was full of wind and thunder, and his injuries had been fully recovered.


    The physical body has been looked at, is the degree of worship, perfect.


    Du Shaofu was in the sky. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings were golden, and his eyes in his eyes were like two purple and golden thunderbolts, lasting and full of breath!


    The man with wings on his back, with his golden light and thunder light, stands still in the sky, which can make people feel arrogant and push all enemies!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Light is such a breath, the four sides of life tremble, prostrate kneeling in the air.


    "Holy land, this is the breath of holy land. The devil Du Shaofu has broken through the Holy Land!"


    At this moment, some people can''t help but exclaim. At this moment, Du Shaofu''s terrible breath is extremely clear, which is the saint Wei and the symbol of the Holy Land cultivator.


    "Holy Land!"


    Qin Honglong''s eyes were a little dull to death. He blocked him so much and did his best. The little scum failed again and again. In the impossible, he even broke through and stepped into the holy land. He felt the Holy Land breath clearly, which was the breath of the holy land.


    Deep in the eyes of Qin Tiangu, there is also a lot of movement and stillness. The shock in the heart is strong, and there is no trace left.


    "Holy land, father has broken through the Holy Land!"


    "Holy Land!"


    Little star, Du Xiaoyao eyes show joy, dignified face, the corner of the mouth provoked a smile arc.


    Du Tingxuan looked at the void above. At the moment, it was like a figure that could push all the enemies horizontally. Holding the hand of the divine thunder gun, he relaxed slowly.


    "Break through the Holy Land!"


    Green fox old demon''s face was so obscene that his facial features were distorted. He couldn''t believe the scene in front of him. The impact failed again and again. The guy was really successful.


    How cruel and shocking it is to be on the verge of death, to reverse the Jedi, and to break through in the war!


    if he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would have never imagined it!


    Oriental Green wood, lonely sky howl, ghost demon, Dugu burning sky, GUI Qingrong, ghost car and so on, the shock on faces will not be under the green fox old demon.


    "Breaking through the holy land, breaking through the Holy Land!"


    Zhen Qingchun, Yi Lao, Zhennan Wang, Du Yunlong, Zhenbei Wang, general, etc. are more surprised and trembling at this moment.


    "Breakthrough, I knew that the ROC emperor would be OK, breakthrough!"


    "The great ROC has set foot in the Holy Land!"


    "The wasteland is mighty!"


    "If the Jedi reverse and break through in the war, the emperor of ROC should push all the enemies horizontally!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Among the army of the desolate country, some people cried with joy, others were excited to tears.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2201

    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the golden five finger peak is also covered by the light of the sky, there is divine light fluctuation, breath in the full recovery, with silver gold arc covering the void.


    With the continuous infusion of energy from heaven and earth into the five finger peak, the rising of the five finger mountain gradually lifted up a kind of holy power similar to Du Shaofu''s body.


    This Saint Willy is different. It makes all living beings tremble and tremble in their souls.


    On the golden peak of five fingers, there is still a kind of white divine awn at the moment, and the breath is ancient.


    "It''s the mysterious remnant skill!"


    On the warship, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, was most familiar with the ancient white God. It was the mysterious remnant skill that Du Shaofu got at the beginning of Du''s family. He also practiced it. Because of this, he has made great progress in these years. Compared with the lonely sky howl, he can not be far away from the outstanding among the supreme ones.


    Zhen Qingchun knows the most about the benefits that the mysterious remnant skill can bring, which is incomparably vast, and benefits his yuan Shen infinitely.


    Looking at the recovery of Du Shaofu''s original spirit and pulse soul, Zhen Qingchun doesn''t know the specific reason.


    However, sensing the ancient white spirit, Zhen Qingchun guessed that it might be all the changes, which had a lot to do with the mysterious residual skills.


    Above the void, Qin Honglong was again surprised that the golden five finger mountain peak was clearly the result of Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul. How could Shengwei grow at this moment?


    It''s incredible. It''s an unprecedented phenomenon.


    But this kind of phenomenon makes Qin Honglong feel uneasy and feel frightened secretly.


    This Du Shaofu is too strange. Qin Honglong feels that such a change will certainly do harm to him.


    "Moo!"


    The animal roared like thunder, the ferocious beast roared, and the mind moved in darkness. Qin Honglong''s pulse and soul roared, and his one eye was shining in the sky. With the general trend, he directly collided with the golden five finger mountain.


    "Hula! "


    at the same time, a strong breath of life erupted in the energy of heaven and earth, with lightning and thunder, and golden talisman secret patterns surging, which turned into a red Jiri macaque.


    "Oh "


    the red Jiri macaque roared and glistened, and the secret patterns of the golden talisman on the body surface derived and evolved to communicate with the heaven and earth. The breath was like the opening of the heaven and the earth, and the golden runes of the sky were constantly pouring into his body, making the surrounding space ripple.


    "Turned into true spirit, he succeeded!"


    Du Xiaoyao eye pick, he can be sure of the first time, at the moment that a red Jiri macaque figure has become a true spirit.


    "The red Jiri macaque seems to have been transformed into a real spirit! "


    " turn into true spirit, isn''t it? "


    Green fox old demon, lonely day howl, Oriental Green wood, Lei old people also seem to have noticed something, still shocked eyes are full of doubts and puzzled color.


    "Boom


    In a short time, when the red Jiri macaque appeared, a breath of terror was like the birth of a lord of terror, and the dazzling golden light was like the explosion of the sun, bringing an incomparable sense of oppression.


    "Oh "


    the golden ape roared, and its crystal clear body was wrapped in the rays of the sun. It was born with a spirit pupil. It looked down at all the world, and saw the" Fei "beast attacking, and suddenly burst out with a fist.


    "Boom


    The fist carries a bright light, just like the beginning of heaven and earth. The space before the fist is blurred and twisted. With the silver and gold arc covering the void, it pushes the four sides and suppresses everything.


    Such a blow directly collides with the beast, just like a supreme god of heaven and earth. From the beginning of heaven and earth, the obscure air makes the surrounding creatures tremble and tremble.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    When the void was blown apart, the huge beast was directly shaken away, and the huge body was flying in a horizontal direction. The silver gold arc was wrapped around the body. There were traces of thunder and lightning burning on the huge beast with slight shadow.


    "How can it be so strong?"


    This scene made the children of Legalists fear and shocked.


    One move will be the pulse and soul of the holy ancestor and be hurt. The strength of the red Jiri macaque is stronger than before. I don''t know how much.


    Qin Honglong is also shocked. He knows what he has just suffered.


    The red Jiri macaque almost burst his vitality with a punch.


    The wasteland army''s eyes also trembled, Zhen Qingchun, the green fox old demon, the lonely day howl, Du Tingxuan and so on are also very surprised.


    In the sky, among the dazzling silver gold arc and golden light, the white light is still rippling like a divine awn.


    The red Jiri macaque was in the air, with a strong sense of authority, so that it was bathed in the white divine awn, and a holy spirit was beginning to strengthen.


    "That''s his God! "


    on the warship, the jade fairy''s beautiful eyes moved. She was very clear that the red Jiri horse monkey''s body was not only Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul, but also Du Shaofu''s original spirit. At the moment, the movement and stillness must be Du Shaofu''s endless benefits from Yuan Shen."If he was there, he would be proud of it." The jade fairy murmured to herself.


    "Boom "


    it''s just a moment, and the white light is rolling.


    In a very short period of time, the Holy Spirit on the body of the red Jiri macaque reached a new height, and the white divine awn was dazzling, and suddenly it was like a volcanic eruption.


    "Boom..."


    The sky is covered with silver and gold electric arc all around, the lightning and thunder are thundering, and all the living beings are trembling.


    At last, in the eyes of all the creatures, the body of the red Jiri macaque changed and condensed into a body almost like substance in the silver and gold arc wave.


    Dressed in a purple and illusory robe, this one looks like a man of twenty-five or six years old. His resolute face is like a sword with thick eyebrows. Compared with his peers, he is more resolute and resolute.


    This figure is Du Shaofu. The light in his eyes is like lightning. There is a golden light and thunder in his eyes. There is an ancient breath, even a spirit of legalism.


    "Long..."


    The sound of heaven is ceaseless, the holy power is unceasing, the terrible thunder and the spirit breath sweep out from the thin illusory body, shaking nine days!


    "My God, that is the God of the yuan, the God of the little scum!"


    In the sky city, Qin Tiangu stealthily covered up most of the pressure, and some of the Legalists were astonished. They were the golden mountain and the chijiri macaque. It turned out that they were the original gods of Du Shaofu!


    "Shengwei, there is Shengwei in Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen. What''s the matter? Isn''t he just breaking through the holy land?"


    Some powerful Legalists were astonished. Du Shaofu had just set foot in the holy land. But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s primordial spirit had the same holy power. Did the physical body and the yuan God break through separately? This is unprecedented, unheard of.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2202

    "Du Shaofu''s body and spirit seem to have broken through the holy land alone!"


    The old man with Legalists'' looks was shocked. Although he didn''t know what happened, he felt some clues.


    In the void, the eye light of Qin Tiangu is rippling.


    How could Qin Honglong not feel how terrible and terrifying it was that Du Shaofu was so powerful and powerful that he could not feel it. It was an existence against the heaven.


    "It''s strange."


    Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao are also full of doubts, but they can feel that what happened to Du Shaofu is a good thing.


    "The ROC emperor is recovering, thinking of the invincible road ahead!"


    "The ROC emperor is recovering. We should push the eight sides horizontally!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The children of the wasteland were excited. The scene just happened made them more excited.


    They know that the impasse is over.


    That demon will never fall down. He wants the Jedi to rebound and reverse!


    looked as like as two peas in the sky. At the moment, the two young men, the eyes of Qin and dragon, were constantly stirring up the waves of astonishment, and the two sacred air permeated him.


    At the moment, the breath of those two figures, coupled with the just retreating, made Qin Honglong very vigilant at the moment.


    "That yuan God''s power is too strong to surpass the same situation. It''s abnormal."


    The old demon of green fox could not help but be shocked. He could clearly feel the terrible power of the original spirit contained in Du Shaofu''s body at the moment. There should be no rival among the cultivators of the same level. He is also a sacred animal kingdom. But compared with the slightly illusory figure at the moment, the spirit of the beast is natural.


    In particular, the slightly illusory figure not only has vast and surging vitality, but also has several kinds of power of spirit and thunder. An ancient breath seems to be more powerful than that of several kinds of spirit thunder power. There is also a magnificent and desolate breath, which is integrated into one, which makes the spirit of the green Fox and the old demon shudder.


    "It seems that there is the spirit root of legalism. How can there be my spirit root of Legalism in that boy''s yuan Shen? How can it be so strong?"


    The old man with legalism felt the spirit root of Legalism in the body of Yuan Shen. The spirit root breath made all Legalists feel oppressive and majestic. The spirit root breath would not be under Han Aotong.


    "It''s a miracle, it''s a good thing! "


    Zhen Qingchun''s inverted triangular eyebrows stirred her face, and her face had already turned into a happy color. She was so excited that she burst into laughter. Du Shaofu''s changes were unheard of at the moment, but Zhen Qingchun felt that it was definitely a good thing.


    In the sky, two figures of Du Shaofu are in the sky, and two sacred powers are filled. One is despotic and the other is boundless. The strong power of Yuan Shen and the spread of thunder and lightning make all the souls of the living beings tremble.


    "Ouch!"


    Many people and monsters have long been in that diffuse out of the power of the holy power, for its legs soft crawling.


    "This guy is really worried. He is still abnormal as usual! "


    on the warship, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, Lin weiqi, Li Xue, Meiling, ye Zijin and so on stand in graceful posture, and their moving faces are filled with joy.


    "Long..."


    The two figures of Du Shaofu stood together, one with a vast breath and the other with the wings of a giant ROC flapping behind him.


    The two Heaven and earth energy shrouded from the nine days, shining like miracles, the terrible energy of heaven and earth reverberated everywhere.


    Then, in the eyes of many, two figures of Du Shaofu slowly approached each other, and rose up with the mighty power of Shengwei.


    "What''s going on? Do they want to merge?"


    "Look, he wants the body to blend with the spirit!"


    In the eyes of the public, under all the surprised eyes, two figures of Du Shaofu approached, and the slightly illusory figure of Du Shaofu was in a pair of surprised eyes, which turned into a bright divine awn and swept into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Boom! "


    at this moment, with Du Shaofu''s body of Yuan Shen integrated into the noumenon, a bright strong light accompanied by a vast breath spread out from his body like a tide.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly closed, his powerful breath and the energy of the heaven and earth above the nine heavens slowly dissipated, and everything was restored to peace.


    Only the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu are still releasing the dazzling golden light, which makes the animals fear and tremble for no reason.


    "What''s going on?"


    A lot of people were surprised and puzzled. What was Du Shaofu doing.


    Qin Honglong was also surprised. He could feel clearly that the breath on Du Shaofu suddenly disappeared and calmed down. He could not feel the fluctuation of any breath.


    However, looking at the golden light shining at the moment and the figure of the ROC spreading its wings behind him, Qin Honglong also felt a sense of fear. After eating the secret loss twice, he did not know the depth of the matter at the moment, and he really did not dare to rush out again. All this was too weird."This guy, can''t be possessed, is he? After all, it''s just abnormal?"


    The vast holy power dissipated, leaving only the outlet gas, Qin Honglong''s magic potential space and the power of the Dharma Saint flag, which is puzzling.


    "It would be a pity if you were possessed by the devil."


    "Why is there no response?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The onlookers in the distance looked at each other and talked to themselves.


    However, the army of the wasteland and the Legalists'' children from the sky city are all very quiet at the moment, and their eyes are firmly fixed on the tall and straight figure of the golden wings of the ROC, which is suspended in the air.


    Qin Honglong''s eyes twitched secretly, and the cold light was killing him. He was the most anxious and confused person in the audience at the moment. He couldn''t afford to wait. He wanted to solve this terrible problem again!


    But Qin Honglong hesitated. The first two moves didn''t take any advantage, and he also suffered great losses.


    "Look, there''s something going on!"


    At the time of Qin Honglong''s entanglement, there were exclamations coming from the crowd. Some people seemed to have found something and couldn''t help crying out.


    "Hula..."


    People follow the reputation and see Du Shaofu''s whole body. They don''t know when there is an ancient rune. This kind of rune is transparent, just like air. It can''t be seen or touched, but it''s more and more dazzling at the moment.


    "Wow "


    these ancient runes are alternated, taking Du Shaofu as the center, surrounding Du Shaofu''s arrangement and derivative changes around him, making the surrounding void change vaguely, as if at the same time making all things in the universe change.


    This kind of change is like a space of its own. At the moment, the space of Qin Honglong''s magic power can''t be stopped at all, or even can''t be affected at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2203

    Suddenly, the top of the void, from the sky above, has a mysterious light, rain quietly poured, with the ancient Rune flashing, covering Du Shaofu.


    Under the mysterious light and rain, there is a strange smell gradually strong, lingering in this empty world.


    The dazzling ancient Rune light is also more and more dazzling, with energy fluctuations, such as waves and ripples, with Du Shaofu as the center, spreading out from the surrounding space.


    Only for a moment, in the eyes of many startled, the ancient and dazzling Rune lingered around Du Shaofu, turning into a void pattern that looked like a circle but not a circle, like a square but not a square.


    This pattern of emptiness surrounded Du Shaofu in the center, and at the same time slowly diffused the surrounding void. There were thunder light, misty water, flames rising and strong wind whistling, which changed thousands of times.


    "It''s that weird trick!"


    When the void pattern appeared, someone''s eyes trembled and exclaimed.


    The pattern of void has been seen by many people before. It was a mysterious means promoted by Du Shaofu not long ago. It was able to compete with Qin Honglong''s magic power and was finally crushed by Qin Honglong.


    But at the moment, the void pattern continues to appear, accompanied by a strong energy of heaven and earth.


    "Boom "


    when the eight diagrams of emptiness appear, the whole void suddenly vibrates.


    It is not the sky city trembling, nor the sky plain, but the tremor from the whole boundless sky.


    The tremor seemed to be gentle, but it made all the living beings present feel as if the heart suddenly sank, and there was a heavy thump in the soul.


    Even Huo Leizi and Qin Tiangu moved their eyes in such a way that they seemed to feel something. They looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes, and all of a sudden, they were full of light.


    "Look, what''s wrong with that! "


    " look, there is a vision coming! "


    At the same time, some people couldn''t help exclaiming and shocked.


    Many eyes can not help but look up, eyes shocked, the sky, I do not know when there appeared a cloud like sky blocking the sun in the surging.


    From the nine days above, a dazzling light came down like an obsidian day.


    With an extremely vast breath from the void, toward the sky plain in all directions.


    "Wow "


    the light shines like holy light, and endless strange breath spreads.


    At the moment, the light came quietly. Qin Honglong''s magic potential space and the flag of Dharma Saint seemed to be set up, which could not be blocked or even had any influence.


    There is no flash, no thunder, no sky sound.


    Only the light that hung over Du Shaofu''s body made people''s soul throb.


    There are 64 Ancient Runes in Du Shaofu''s body, forming a substantial empty diagram of the eight trigrams. The horizontal plane is above the void. The two are integrated together and naturally formed.


    On the empty eight diagrams, there are wind and rain, thunder and lightning, mountains and rivers, sun, moon and stars, which rotate and alternate with each other.


    Innumerable animal shadows leapt and roared soundlessly from the empty eight diagrams.


    The shadow of a golden winged ROC bird appears in the sky of empty eight trigrams. It shakes the sky with wings, so it can smash the stars.


    A bright star river emerged, dazzling stars, breath vast.


    A bright purple flame whistling, condensed into a purple flame demon Huang virtual shadow, like a living creature, blazing hot.


    An immortal grass is full of shadow and shining.


    A bright Dongming grass with slender leaves can purify Lingtai and suppress all evils.


    A surge of blue and green light waves, vibrant, old breath


    When this vision is in the sky, at this moment, the whole sky and plain, the earth trembles, the void roars!


    At this moment, all living creatures are greatly influenced by the heaven and earth.


    "Boom! "


    at this moment, an invisible energy rose from the sky on the empty eight trigrams, echoing the holy light coming from the nine heavens.


    In an instant, a mighty pressure, with incomparable vastness, swept away like a storm, but the pressure was still silent.


    "Such a thing 1"


    "it''s so powerful that it can''t be countered!"


    For a moment, the living beings on the scene, under the silent pressure, were paralyzed. Was it not that their eyes were shocked, and the original spirits were palpitating.


    That invisible pressure comes, so that all living beings can not resist, even the lonely sky howl, Oriental Green wood, Chen Qingrong, etc. will also be affected.


    The strength is a little bit lower, kneel down to crawl directly.


    Under such pressure, there is no chance to resist. We should worship and revere them from the depths of the soul.


    Otherwise, it will be crushed by Tianwei.


    At this time, Qin Honglong''s FA Sheng flag and magic potential space also lost their luster and began to fade under the invisible pressure.


    "Shengwei, Shengwei again. The boy is still breaking through. What''s going on "Qin Honglong''s old body trembled, and the eyes on his old face trembled fiercely at the moment. He could no longer hold back the tremor in his heart, and his hair was standing upside down.


    Because Qin Honglong found an incredible thing. At the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath was still climbing. Once again, there was a surge of Shengwei, and the little scum seemed to be breaking through.


    "Long..."


    From the four corners of the sky, the vast energy of heaven and earth suddenly poured down from the billowing sea of clouds and poured into the empty eight diagrams diagram, and then poured into Du Shaofu''s body.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s tall and straight body is like a bottomless cave, absorbing the vast energy of heaven and earth.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s breath also kept climbing like a rocket, accompanied by a mighty Holy Spirit sweeping all directions.


    "Breakthrough, the demon king Du Shaofu is still breaking through!"


    "Who can tell me what''s going on here?"


    The audience was shocked. Du Shaofu, the demon king, had made a breakthrough for the third time.


    This time, the pressure brought by Du Shaofu''s breakthrough was much greater than that of the previous two.


    Zhen Qingchun, Gu Tianhao, Du Yunlong, Du Tingxuan, Qinghu Laoyao, Lei Laolao, etc. are full of doubts at the moment. No one understands what happened.


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are also looking at each other, and even they don''t know what happened.


    "Boom


    Deep in the sky and the sea of clouds, the sound of the sky resounds.


    animal domain, demon realm, Chen Wei continent, Kyushu, four seas, Wutong Mountain, etc., at the moment, on the whole of the world, from the vault of heaven, a hollow eight diagrams pattern emerges quietly.


    On the empty eight trigrams, there are wind, rain, thunder and lightning, mountains and rivers, rivers and rivers, sun, moon and stars rotating and alternating, and countless animal shadows leaping from their patterns


    "Wow "


    at the same time, a holy light came from nine days and poured into the world.


    At this moment, the eyes of hundreds of millions of souls in the whole world were raised and their eyes were shocked!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2204

    The weak cultivators knelt down on the ground, monsters crawl and hiss, and are oppressed by heaven and earth for no reason.


    "The vision again?"


    There are creatures struggling to lift their eyes to look at the sky, that vision has been in the sky, once opened in the divine space has also appeared.


    At the moment, the vision reappeared, but the pressure was more vast than at the beginning.


    Wutong Mountain, the fire Wutong blot out the sun, there are many breath of the vast shadow, see the void, the colorful flame.


    "It''s him. He''s alive!"


    Wutong''s mouth opens, eyebrow is ink painting, if God is like autumn water, it appears quietly standing on the tree of fire that blot out the sun like a sun, and it looks like that dignified and noble, spotlessly clean, unspoken, light and elegant.


    Demon world, majestic peaks, many figures exude a vast invisible breath, watching the vision on the sky and shock.


    "He''s not dead. This guy is a miracle."


    A woman of extraordinary vulgarity and elegance looks up at the sky. Her skin is delicate. Her purple pleated skirt seems to be sending out hazy light with fragrance overflowing.


    The animal kingdom is a family of golden winged mires.


    Under the great pressure, there are golden winged young ROC birds crawling and neighing.


    "The young patriarch is still alive!"


    On the square, many figures stand tall and straight, their eyes twinkle with gold, unable to conceal the excitement in their hearts.


    Shangzhou, huanzong.


    Su Muxin''s morning dew like eyes are also naturally enchanting. He looks at the void, and his graceful posture trembles secretly. His red lips open slightly and his teeth open gently. He murmurs: "he is still alive!"


    Shangzhou, SAMON sword clan.


    The mountains are black as iron, and a towering mountain like a peerless sword is dark blue. The red maple trees all over the mountains are magnificent.


    "Ha ha ha ha, the devil is back again. I knew that guy would not die! "


    on the mountain peak, a young man burst into laughter. His robe was embroidered with sword patterns, and the elegant runes were filled with mist. It was SAMON''s sword master who took a sword morning.


    Zhongzhou, big round religion.


    Lush mountains, a long blue hair middle-aged, standing with hands, looking at the front, eyes a deep.


    "How could the descendant, chosen by the three thousand masters of the world, be easily killed? He is still alive!"


    The middle-aged murmur falls, and then the figure disappears without sound.


    Dark void, evil Qi wave, evil spirit roar, dark clouds cover the sun and moon.


    In this dark world, suddenly from the rolling dark clouds, a huge crack opened, a pair of huge eyes emerged, the four sides of evil force people, evil spirit howling, black fog towering.


    "Lu Shaoyou, long Xuan, do you think it''s useful to rely on that little mole ant."


    A voice came out, the pair of dark golden eyes, lifeless, looking at the depths of the void, and then disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Steep mountain walls, lush trees, a few buildings are not spectacular, but it is simple and quiet, showing the vicissitudes.


    Five figures look at the sky, five eyes wave.


    "It is Shaofu. He is not dead. Master, Shaofu is not dead. He is still alive!"


    Among the five figures, there is a woman with a unique face and dressed in strong clothes. She looks at the vision in the deep of the sky and is excited.


    The long legs of the woman are attractive, showing a perfect figure. In addition, it is a beautiful face. It is just like a soul. But at the moment, the eyes on the moving face are excited and moist.


    "It''s incredible. I didn''t expect that boy succeeded!"


    Around the woman, an old man with dishevelled hair, although his body was dirty, his eyes were deep as the sea. At the moment, his eyes were staring at the vision in the deep of the sky, and it was rare to be full of formal surprise and shock.


    This old man is also Ouyang Shuang''s old madman.


    "It''s really incredible. It seems that we underestimated the boy, but we don''t know whether it will succeed or not. It''s hard to succeed in the last step, even if it''s put on the demons trained by the gate court."


    A young man, seemingly only twelve or thirteen years old, but his face is not any immature, but filled with vicissitudes and wisdom.


    "This boy is no worse than those demons."


    An old man with white hair like a chicken''s nest opened his mouth and picked his eyebrows. He looked at the depths of the sky, which was meaningful.


    "Fu Yibai, you know the boy best. Do you think he can succeed?" The vicissitudes of life youth looks at Fu Yibai to ask.


    "How do I know? I don''t know him well." Fu Yibai glanced at the vicissitudes of life and turned his head.


    "The way of heaven is Yin and Yang, the way of earth is soft and hard, the way of building people is benevolence and righteousness, and it is a combination of three talents and two. The last step is too difficult. Even if one of them can succeed, it will cause a stir in all directions and arouse all ethnic groups. Any one who can succeed will suppress one side!"


    A middle-aged man in a plain robe looks high in the sky, has an ethereal temperament and speaks in a low voice.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Above the world, the vision is in the sky.


    In this world, many dense places, there are old figures stepping into the void, eyes shaking.


    "It appeared at the beginning. It can''t be speculated. It seems to have something to do with the little devil king!"


    "The devil is not dead!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the ancient dense land, many eyes are shaking and changing color.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Stone city, a desolate country.


    In the sky, the palace of the desolate kingdom in the stone city trembled. The huge palace spurted golden Ruixia, as if the whole stone city had been alive. A tremendous pressure spread from heaven and earth.


    "Oh..."


    All of a sudden, a dragon chant is as powerful as thunder. From the palace, a golden dragon floats in the sky, connecting heaven and earth with power, making the whole stone city tremble.


    The dragon''s shadow is majestic and ferocious, and the golden awn is ten thousand feet. Accompanied by a general trend of heaven and earth, it makes the stone city life tremble.


    "Imperial palace dragon spirit! "


    in the stone city, the living creatures kneel down. Instead of shivering, they feel a spring breeze like feeling.


    That''s the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, which is the gathering of a country''s fortune and countless people''s beliefs. It''s the power of the general situation of heaven and earth. Guard the stone city and guard the things of the wasteland!


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon chants, I don''t know why at this moment, it rises in the sky, and a terrible pressure suddenly comes to the world!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The ROC is still breaking through! "


    outside the sky city, the army of the wasteland was trembling. It was not that they felt a tremendous pressure, which made them feel their hearts tremble.


    Above the sky, the holy light is shining, and the eight trigrams empty map is in the sky, with all kinds of visions.


    Du Shaofu stood in the center, surrounded by the Ancient Runes, visionary blessing, and the eight diagrams, connecting heaven and earth, like a miracle!


    [at exactly 12:00, Xiao Yu is here again to wish you all a Happy Mid Autumn Festival, a happy family and good health!


    I sent a notice two days ago. Many friends didn''t see it because they were watching the waves and other platforms. I''m sorry. Xiao Yu has been on the road for three days. I''m sorry for the delay. I remember that I''m making up for the chapters I owe. I''m here to apologize. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2205

    Under such miraculous signs, the shock between the heaven and earth became more and more intense.


    Everyone looked up at the void, eyes in the shock of gaping, for a long time can not calm down, even more and more shocked.


    At the moment, it is not difficult for everyone to feel that, on the empty map of the eight trigrams, from the upright youth who bears the golden wings of the ROC, with the infusion of the energy of heaven and earth, there is a strong energy constantly penetrating from the heaven and the earth.


    The energy is so cold that it makes the heart tremble.


    "Saint Wei, what a rich Saint Wei!"


    A strong man exclaimed that the holy power was much stronger than before.


    "Hula..."


    With the rich and vast energy of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu''s breath rose to the extreme again and fell into a bottleneck.


    This seems to be some kind of obstruction, so that Du Shaofu''s climbing breath began to stop instantly.


    In fact, it didn''t take long. At best, it was just a moment.


    However, Qin Honglong is very uneasy. He looks at Du Shaofu in the eight trigrams void map in front of him. He has absolute fear in his hands. The vast pressure at the moment has already made his heart tremble.


    However, if you don''t do it, you will feel very frustrated and helpless.


    Qin Honglong is extremely tangled, and the blue veins appear on his face.


    "Hum!"


    Du Fu''s eyes and the breath of his hands are fluctuating.


    As long as there is an opportunity, he will never hesitate to take another shot.


    Everything has fallen into stagnation, but the rolling sea of clouds and the energy in the sky are more and more rich, crushing the heaven and earth and covering the sky.


    Such a breath, the sky is gloomy, lightning shuttle, with the mountain rain is coming, the wind is all over the building, the dark clouds are pressing the city, and the whole void is frozen.


    It''s not hard to feel that the demon in the air is still in front of the bottleneck. Only by breaking through the bottleneck, can we go further.


    Five, ten, twenty, fifty, one hundred


    It has been a hundred minutes, but Du Shaofu is still at a standstill and there is no movement.


    It is just that the energy of the heaven and earth and the sea of clouds are trying to block out the sky and burst the void.


    Qin Honglong was staring at Du Shaofu with gloomy eyes. He could feel that Du Shaofu wanted to go further, but met with huge obstacles. As long as he failed, he would have an absolute chance to succeed in one fell swoop.


    Qin Honglong is waiting for a chance to hit. He doesn''t want to act rashly any more. That little scum is too weird.


    Huo Leizi and Qin Tiangu are looking at Du Shaofu''s body secretly. They are thinking about something in their eyes.


    "Hoo..."


    Just as the emptiness was stretched to the extreme and all his eyes were fixed on it, Du Shaofu, who had been stagnant all the time, suddenly raised his head slightly. A long breath of turbid Qi was spitting out from his mouth, his eyes opened, and his eyes were calm and clear.


    Everyone''s eyes fixed!


    In the full view of the public, Du Shaofu raised his head slightly and looked into the deep void. He seemed to murmur in his mouth: "the holy land is transcendence, the holy land is without lack, the holy land is perfect, the poor one is the extreme end, Mo Zhi and ER, Hao Ran Da Jun, is called holy, I finally understand."


    Light voice, slowly reverberated in the void, fell in the ears of all living beings, but then disappeared, as if engulfed by time and space, as if these words had never been transmitted.


    Those living creatures with lower strength just disappear in their minds, as if they have never heard of it.


    "Long..."


    And when these words fall, a ring of God is in the sky, and a powerful pressure pervades the heaven and earth. It makes people''s heart beat faster and the sound of heaven is endless, just like the heavy hammer of a heavenly drum in the heart.


    At the same time, a majestic beast, like an awakened beast, swept out of Du Shaofu''s body with the golden light.


    "Boom! "


    with the sound of wind and thunder, the breath rippled violently, and the ripples of golden light energy swept around like a storm, making a deafening" boom "sound.


    "Gee "


    with a neighing and shaking in the void, behind Du Shaofu, Dapeng''s golden wings directly expanded and spread for hundreds of feet, and his whole body was shining with gold, as if the golden clouds covered the sky, and the ferocious power covered and spread.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s domineering breath was even more domineering than the real golden winged ROC bird, making the whole space trembling!


    "Ouch "


    at this moment, the four sides of the animals screamed and crawled for them. The king of Yan Li, the king of stone tortoise, and the king of magic tiger were unable to resist, and became noumenon.


    With his wings spread out, Du Shaofu was like a real ROC in human form, shining with purple and golden thunder. His terrible power seemed to make the void fall down."Boom..."


    Suddenly, at this moment above the void, suddenly lightning and thunder, there are fierce thunder resounding, a large black cloud suddenly emerged, accompanied by the bright arc of palpitation.


    This thundercloud is too huge, which is even bigger than the cloud of energy that Du Shaofu just caused. It directly covers the sea of energy that Du Shaofu has attracted, and appears on the top of Du Shaofu''s head. The dark clouds are surging, and the breath of life is creepy!


    "What''s the matter? The lightning is not good!"


    "The dark clouds and thunder seem to have come specially for Du Shaofu."


    Some people exclaimed that the dark clouds and thunder seemed to come from bad sources.


    In a flash, countless eyes inside and outside the sky city turned to Du Shaofu. It seemed that Du Shaofu was the target of this terrifying dark cloud and thunder.


    Looking at this scene, the faces in the army of the wasteland also froze down.


    "There seems to be something wrong with it." The doctor, Du Yunlong and others came back to their senses, and their eyes were slightly coagulated.


    "What''s going on?"


    On the warship, Gu Xinyan has been lifting her heart in her throat. In her beautiful eyes, she appears.


    Green fox old demon''s eyes have been staring at the vast clouds above, for it is uncertain.


    All of a sudden, the green fox old demon''s wretched face gave a fierce blow, as if he had seen a ghost. He couldn''t help but exclaimed: "no, this is the punishment of heaven. The emperor of the ROC has brought the punishment!"


    The exclamatory words of the old demon of the green fox reverberated in the void. Many people were puzzled and did not know what punishment was.


    "Shua Shua..."


    However, Lei Lao, Yi Lao, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, Huo Leizi, Kuo Tianhao, GUI Qingrong and other old people and strong men suddenly gave a violent shudder, and their eyes were like electric shocks on Du Shaofu.


    "It''s said that when some living creature does something that doesn''t allow this world to happen, it''s sinful, and there will be thunder and ashes!"


    Although he had not set foot in the real holy land, he had lived a long time and knew many secrets in the world. He said, "there are also some people who are proud of heaven. They understand the true meaning, realize themselves, and break the balance of the world. It is said that if you can hold on, you will get a lot of benefits. If you fail, most of them will be It''s gone


    "Heaven punishes those who are not allowed to be punished by heaven and earth. The more those who challenge the way of heaven, the stronger the punishment will be. Generally speaking, it will disappear in smoke. In ancient times, there was once a rare and invincible supreme being who had been punished by heaven. All of them were destroyed by smoke and dust, and no one ever succeeded! "


    Such words, from the mouth of Qin Tiangu, reverberated in the void.


    It seems that Qin Tiangu intended to dispel doubts for the children of Legalists and spread it all over the country on purpose.


    Hearing this, the atmosphere in the wasteland army suddenly solidified. In ancient times, those rare invincible supreme masters also attracted natural punishment, but no one has ever succeeded, which means that it is almost impossible to succeed.


    "What the hell has this guy done? It''s the punishment of God."


    "What kind of crazy thing has this guy done? It''s got talent!"


    Lonely day howl, Oriental Green wood, general and so on wry smile, with that guy actually is to lead to the punishment of heaven.


    "What a damned punishment!"


    Little star pouted, but her fist was clenched. She also felt that the atmosphere of punishment on that day was not ordinary.


    "Kill your uncle and kill your relatives. The following crimes are disrespectful. This boy has a lot of sin. You can''t see it. You have to break him into pieces. Ha ha ha..."


    The Dharma Master, who was held in his hand by Zhen Qingchun, a boy of the holy array, also heard Qin Tiangu''s words, and sneered and ferocious on his bloody white face.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The sound of a clear slap in the face came from the face of the revered master of Legalists. His face was swollen and red, as if it was about to be broken. The blood was spitting out with the teeth in his mouth, which was extremely miserable.


    "If it''s gone, I promise you''ll go ahead, old man. Be honest with me."


    Zhen Qingchun drank it lightly and coldly. He didn''t like the Lord of the family. If it wasn''t for his scruples, this old guy was Du Shaofu''s grandfather after all. He might have thrown him into the Xuanshen tower for refining.


    Zhen Qingchun was slapped by several scrapers. The current master of the legalist school didn''t know whether his mouth was swollen because he couldn''t speak, or he didn''t dare to open his mouth. His eyes were cold and bitter. He seemed to be able to kill people, but he really shut up and didn''t dare to open his mouth.


    However, at the moment, in the sky, Qin Tiangu''s face was covered with a little cold light, and his eyes glanced at him intentionally or unintentionally. The master of the legalist school was slapped in his face, which was not far from the slapping of him.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu provoked the punishment of heaven. Compared with the expressions of the doctor, Gu Tianhao and others, Qin Honglong''s face seemed to sneer in an instant. He didn''t expect that the little scumbag actually attracted the punishment of heaven. This is enough to prove that this boy can be compared with the ancient no land supreme of Phoenix, Mao and Lin horn. If he succeeds, will he not become this in the future The most powerful of heaven and earth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2206

    Qin Honglong gazed at Du Shaofu in a gloomy way. Then he glanced at the thunder clouds in the void. His eyes showed cold light, his mouth sneered, and his fingerprints congealed. He directly folded the flag of the holy Dharma and the magic potential space.


    "Boy, this is the day to take you, die!"


    Qin Honglong said to himself that this is a punishment from heaven. He doesn''t need to do it now.


    He put up the flag of Dharma saint and the magic potential space to avoid being affected.


    Thunder clouds are surging in the sky, and the arc shuttles through the thunder clouds.


    The powerful thunder and lightning came out of it, which made the whole field of living creatures stand upright.


    Such a Lei Wei, even if he is a saint territory practitioner, also secretly trembles!


    In such a thunder cloud, once those thunder bursts down, it is afraid that no one in the field can survive and be destroyed by spirits except those who practice in holy land.


    Thunder clouds roll and lightning flies.


    Inside and outside the sky city, however, they fell into silence. Everyone held their breath and kept their eyes on the void.


    "Goo Goo!"


    In the army of the desolate state, many people secretly swallowed their saliva.


    The tense atmosphere solidifies inside and outside the sky city for no reason.


    At this moment, even Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Qinghu Laoyao, lonely sky howl, Zhen Qingchun and others can''t help but feel nervous again to the extreme, their heart beating faster and their blood surging in their bodies.


    "Boom


    At last, the thunder cloud collapsed to the end, and a terrible ray of thunder suddenly emerged and filled the whole sky like a plain.


    "What a strong levy


    Leiwei is so powerful that at the moment, even more and more living creatures are watching from afar. They are scared and frightened!


    "The ROC emperor must be able to fight against the past!"


    In the army of the wasteland, some people spoke with the confidence of strict words.


    "Yes, the great ROC emperor is invincible. It can be done!"


    "What about God''s punishment? It can''t stop the ROC emperor!"


    "Peng Huang, hold on


    "Shao Dian Lord, you can do it!"


    "Master Du must be able to contend with it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As someone spoke, the tense and silent battlefield began to boil.


    The army of the wasteland, the temple of beasts, the hall of seven stars, and the children of tianwu Academy were excited.


    They clenched their hands, flushed and confident.


    Their ROC emperor will surely be able to completely reverse the Jedi!


    "Boom


    Such a sound, completely resounding, on the warship, the army thoroughly boiling, converged into the voice of the sky, resounding from all directions!


    "Boom..."


    Within the thundercloud, lightning and thunder.


    Those mighty thunder Wei, let the mind of living things spread out dizziness.


    That kind of pressure, too terrible, from heaven and earth, difficult to get rid of.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the vast, palpitating thunder cloud that was entrenched in the void, and spread to the sky and plain. On his resolute and resolute face, a faint radian of the corners of his mouth was lifted up, which made him look light and cloudless.


    Qin Honglong''s eyes were fixed on the rolling thunder clouds, and then at Du Shaofu, who was light and cloudless. His old face gave him a puff. Then his eyes became more and more gloomy, and he said to himself, "little bastard, I''ll see how you can fight against the punishment of heaven, and you''ll lose your soul!"


    "I have already understood, who dares to hinder me, you are this day, also cannot..."


    Du Shaofu suddenly opened his mouth, looked up at the vast and crushing thunder cloud in the deep of the void. With the sound of his voice, he suddenly reached out to the sky and said, "if you stop me again, I will go against your day!"


    Sound like thunder, reverberating everywhere!


    Such words, fell in the ears of the four living creatures, and looked at the tall and straight man who pointed at Lei Yun above the void, and all the living creatures could not help their eyes shaking violently!


    If you stop me, I will go against you this day!


    Such words are so overbearing!


    "Worthy of being the devil!"


    The green fox old demon whispered and his heart beat fast. He finally knew why this guy was called the devil king. Even in the face of the punishment of heaven, he dared to be so aggressive. He thought that he did not dare. No one in the world dared to be so cruel.


    Lonely sky howl, GUI Qingrong, Ming demon, GUI Qing, Dugu Huotian and others also looked at each other, laughing bitterly for them.


    "Boom!"


    It seems that after hearing Du Shaofu''s provocative words, the thunder clouds in the sky turned more and more violently, and the low thunder suddenly resounded continuously. Bundles of magnificent thunder with thick feet and arms were constantly shuttling through the thunder clouds.


    "How, how about you? Come on


    Du Shaofu looked up at the sky and laughed bravely.


    "Goo Goo!"


    "The devil, this is a provocation, my God!"


    The living creature is astonished, a lot of people throat roll, pour swallow saliva, that demon king is really ferocious."Boom!"


    When Du Shaofu''s voice went down the slope, suddenly, the thunder cloud shrank, and a thunderbolt like a pillar of light rushed out of the thunder cloud like a thunderbolt python.


    The bright thunder tore up the space, and with the piercing and sharp "hissing" sound, it directly blasted down at Du Shaofu.


    Such a vast destruction of the thunder, so that the green fox old demon also directly frown, for its fear.


    Such a punishment of thunder, is enough to make the ordinary strongmen of holy land go out of their wits.


    "Boom..."


    Lightning and thunder, the void trembles.


    The terrible thunder, like this, directly hit Du Shaofu in the lightning.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s body was suddenly covered with bright electric arc.


    "Chulala..."


    The terrible thunder and lightning spread on Du Shaofu in an instant, filled the ROC''s golden wings, and then spread directly on the vast empty eight diagrams.


    The arc is bright, scattered in the eight trigrams empty map, at the moment that countless visions.


    Golden winged ROC bird shadow, Star River, purple flame demon Huang, mountains and rivers, earth, countless animal shadows, etc., are all wrapped by electric arc.


    On the vast map of the empty space of eight trigrams, it is now wrapped by lightning, which is more and more bright. However, there is a breath of destruction in it.


    The whole scene was shocked and trembled. The thunder of such destruction made all living beings tremble, but it seemed that Du Shaofu had no great effect.


    "That''s all you can do!"


    With all eyes in full view and all living beings trembling, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with thunder and lightning. He looked at the tight thunder cloud, and with a smile, he pointed to the void and said, "go ahead. If it''s just like this, it''s not interesting!"


    "Boom..."


    It seems that Du Shaofu''s provocation at the moment completely angered the overwhelming thunder cloud. The brilliant and gorgeous thunder is like a fierce beast roaring at this moment.


    The arc was raging and dancing all over the sky. In an instant, the thunder converged into a sheet, all of which were the size of a python. They were as if they were covering the sky. Finally, they fell towards Du Shaofu.


    "Boom "Boom "Boom


    The gorgeous thunder and the breath of destruction directly fell all over the sky and spread out with Du Shaofu as the center.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2207

    The terrible thunderbolt of destruction overflowed on Du Shaofu''s body and the vast empty eight diagrams, and then turned into countless electric snakes.


    Such a scene is terrible!


    Such visual impact, incomparable!


    From a distance, Du Shaofu is like a thunder god.


    Du Shaofu was in the sky, and the empty eight diagrams of his whole body had been transformed into lightning eight diagrams.


    Thunder flash, such a terrible destruction momentum, so that the green fox old demon, such as the holy beast strong also scalp numb.


    Such a punishment, green fox old demon is very clear, if they face, absolutely enough in an instant to be blown into pieces.


    "Boom..."


    Above the sky, thunder and lightning roared through the sky.


    The surging thunder clouds, continuously gushing out the bright thunder, each of which is enough to make the saints'' hair stand on end.


    At the moment, such terrible thunder thundered at Du Shaofu and fell on the empty eight diagrams.


    This continued, extremely terrifying thunder was like rain. Under it, the void was broken, and the dense cracks in the dark space hung like a waterfall, which made people tremble at a glance.


    But the thunder of destruction fell on Du Shaofu''s body and the empty eight diagrams diagram. The arc of destruction spread out and covered the whole empty eight diagrams diagram. But in the end, it directly poured into Du Shaofu''s body along a certain track.


    From Du Shaofu''s body, I don''t know when at this moment, the purple lightning talisman covers the whole body.


    The destructive thunder and lightning, like electric snakes, kept pouring into his skin and finally disappeared into Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu was originally a perfect body. At this moment, with a speed almost visible to the naked eye, Du Shaofu is becoming more and more mellow and full, showing a color of purple and gold.


    At first, some people worried that Du Shaofu would be destroyed by the punishment of heaven.


    But such a scene, suddenly let people look alive into a color of horror, as if to see the ghost.


    "My God!"


    "This..."


    The appearance of such a scene shocked the whole scene, and many creatures'' jaw could not be recovered for a long time.


    "That''s all. It doesn''t seem to be enough."


    Du Shaofu looked up at the thunder cloud above and murmured to himself.


    With the fall of his voice and the lifting of his steps, Du Shaofu stepped out of the sky.


    In the full view of the public, in the thunder like the roar of rainstorm, Du Shaofu went straight up to the thunder cloud.


    "This..."


    When such a scene appeared, looking at the tall and straight man with two wings wrapped in lightning, even if it was Huo Lei Zi, he could not help opening his mouth, and then he put on a bitter smile and outlined the arc.


    Green fox old demon, lonely sky howl, Gu Qingrong, Oriental Green wood, Ming demon, Chen Qingrong, Lei Laolao and so on, all of them are staring out at the moment.


    Can that guy be more arrogant and vicious?


    Qin Honglong''s old face twitched and his eyes were frightened,.


    In Qin Honglong''s imagination, the little scum should be blown away under the terrible punishment, but I didn''t expect it would be the result now.


    With Du Shaofu''s ascent to the sky, the thunder clouds in the heaven and earth seem to be completely infuriated. The energy suddenly becomes extremely violent and destroys the thunder Wei, which makes the mysterious Qi and spirits in the living beings stagnate directly.


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom!"


    In the depth of thunder clouds, lightning and thunder, more brilliant thunders fell, releasing the destructive power of destruction.


    The gorgeous thunder thunders all over the earth, the void inch inch collapses to pieces, the crisp Jingge thunder sound, resounds unceasingly in this piece of heaven and earth.


    Such as the thunder falls, the sky appears a piece of dark space cracks!


    "What a strong thunder penalty!"


    Lei Lao, Zhen Qingchun, and many other top players on the scene were watching such a scene, but they also took a cool breath.


    It''s no wonder that those rare invincible supremacy in ancient times could not resist the natural punishment!


    This kind of thunder punishment is too terrible to destroy everything. Who can resist it.


    However, in the face of such a devastating thunderstorm, Du Shaofu did not stop. Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings expanded, and his body was covered with the secret patterns of thunder and lightning talisman. With the expression of punishment and killing, Du Shaofu directly jumped up in the thunder storm and appeared in the towering thunder clouds.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, it was a violent surge of thunder clouds, as if the water in a huge wave was thrown a bomb, and the continuous thunder exploded.


    The thunder and lightning flashed and thundered, and the thunderbolt seemed to have been drawn by some kind of traction, and it directly hit Du Shaofu.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The sound of such thunder, as if to burst the void, continuous, so that the full field of life ears roar!


    The most shocking and speechless thing was that Du Shaofu was in perfect condition.


    The terrible thunderbolt fell into his body and disappeared like a bottomless pit. On the contrary, the secret patterns of thunder and lightning on Du Shaofu became more and more bright, and the smell of punishment and killing became more and more strong."This


    The whole place was dull and shocked beyond words.


    Even if it is Qin Tiangu at the moment, it seems to be extremely young face, also in secretly twitch up.


    The mountain wall is steep, the trees are luxuriant, the simplicity is deep, and the space is full of vicissitudes. At the moment, the old madman, Fu Yibai, the vicissitudes of life, and the ethereal middle-aged four figures are floating in the void, and the four eyes are shining, as if they can sweep the void and peep into the world.


    "Pervert, this boy is too abnormal!" The old madman opened his mouth, deep as the sea of eyes, now full of shock!


    "Is this really the punishment of heaven? This boy is too strange. Even if it is put on the top, those demons will have to take off several layers of skin even if they succeed in fighting against each other!"


    Vicissitudes of life of the youth, that filled with vicissitudes and wise face, I do not know when has been a shock.


    "As I said earlier, this boy will not be inferior to those demons, only strong or not!"


    Fu Yibai opens his mouth and grabs his hair like a chicken''s nest with a cool look.


    "He is a descendant of the Du family. He is punished by this day..."


    The eyes of the middle-aged are meaningful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    Lightning and thunder, heaven and earth tremble, the mighty thunder cloud, thunder and lightning raging.


    When Du Shaofu stepped into it, the ROC''s golden wings expanded and the purple and gold lightning covered it. The raging thunder was like a huge wave and a rock that could not be shaken.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body was like a bottomless pit, absorbing the thunder and lightning all over the sky.


    The secret patterns of thunder and lightning on Du Shaofu''s body are more and more bright, just like the golden sun in the sky, and the thunder cloud''s light is becoming more and more dim.


    Qin Honglong''s old face twitched one after another, but at the moment, looking at the vast atmosphere of destruction and thunder, even if Du Shaofu could not fight back, he did not dare to go up and fight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2208

    Qin Honglong did not dare to get involved in the huge destruction. He did not dare to think that he had the strength to be affected.


    Such a terrible scene did not last long in the gaping eyes of all living beings.


    Before long, it seemed that he felt Du Shaofu''s difficulty, and the fury in the thunder cloud began to subside.


    The terrible energy of thunder gradually faded, and finally the thunder cloud that covered the sky and the sun also dissipated slowly in the sky and earth in the eyes of countless shocks.


    The thunder and lightning all over Du Shaofu''s body and the electric arc on the empty diagram of the eight trigrams finally poured into Du Shaofu''s body and disappeared.


    "I said, I already understand that you can''t stop me any more!"


    Looking at the scattered thunder clouds, Du Shaofu slowly looked up at the scattered thunder clouds. His eyes were firm and resolute, and a faint smile of self-confidence rose from the corners of his mouth, as if he was murmuring to himself: "the holy land is the true self. I ascend the holy land with eight trigrams and break it!"


    "Boom!"


    when Du Shaofu''s murmuring voice falls down, the empty eight trigrams around him suddenly set off a huge wave.


    The ancient talisman and secret patterns, the dense star river, the shadow of golden winged ROC birds, the shadow of the sun, moon and stars all contracted towards Du Shaofu, and then gradually dissipated.


    The secret patterns of thunder and lightning on Du Shaofu are also restrained.


    Above the void, at the moment, that round of bright divine ring also turned into a round of bright light and swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    All over the sky, Du Shaofu is in the sky, and Dapeng''s golden wings expand.


    When the empty eight diagrams finally dissipate into the body, the tall and straight figure, dressed in rags, looks like a real ROC in the shape of a peerless human. The breath diffuses faintly into the endless sky, which can make the heaven and earth shake.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, just at this moment, Du Shaofu''s original stagnant breath vibrated again, surging out like a vast ocean.


    The void was shaking, and Du Shaofu''s whole body glowed and roared, and the lights burst out like a divine cloud.


    "Bang!"


    A deep, muffled sound, like wind and thunder, came out of Du Shaofu''s body. The invisible bottleneck was thus directly broken through and set foot in the Holy Land!


    After the fusion of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen and Wu Mai, it has been difficult to distinguish between Shengwu realm and Shengfu realm.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath is really stepping into the holy land.


    Above the void, Du Shaofu connected with the void, with a supreme Saint Wei, which diffused out of his body and connected with the heaven and earth.


    "What I have done before is not wrong, but it is not right. The holy land is the true self, and this is the holy land I should set foot on."


    Du Shaofu murmured, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Everyone, especially Du Shaofu, stepped into the Holy Land differently.


    It seems that there is no lack of perfection in comprehending and possessing many, but in fact, a balance has not been found, so there has been no real breakthrough before.


    However, in the end, Du Shaofu realized in time that the holy land was the true self. He took the eight trigrams as the balance and attacked the holy land with the eight trigrams.


    "The body and the God are both free from the world and become holy. This is my way!"


    Du Shaofu said to himself that the body and the spirit of the Yuan Dynasty were different from others,.


    Du Shaofu''s breakthrough, together with the body and the yuan Shen.


    The light waves from the depths of the void as if it were a holy light.


    There is a mysterious power from heaven and earth, which is connected with Du Shaofu, as if it is nourishing Du Shaofu.


    At that moment, Du Shaofu stood quietly in the sky, but the invisible holy power was magnificent, boundless and imperious.


    The breath fluctuates in the world, giving people a feeling of surging like a waterfall.


    Such a saint Wei is too strong. If it is a hurricane, it sweeps across the sky and makes the whole sky and plain shake, and the breath waves rise and fall, moving towards the clouds in all directions


    "Ouch!"


    Full of monster roar, fear and fear, crawling on the ground, trembling.


    Such pressure, lonely days howl, clear face, Oriental Green Wood and so on can no longer resist, kneel down for it.


    Green fox old demon such holy animal realm, also directly bow at the moment, full of shock.


    The Holy Spirit is too strong to resonate with the heaven and earth. The green Fox and the old demon can not stop him. He can only keep awe, otherwise his holy animal kingdom will be crushed.


    Stone city, the palace trembles.


    The golden dragon, with its golden light, is like a rising sun.


    "Oh "


    at this moment, the Dragon chants, with a mysterious and ancient flavor, affect the world, spread the whole stone city, and are still scattered around.


    This kind of breath is too terrible. It resonates with the heaven and earth, forming a powerful and powerful force, and then it gradually disappears.


    But at the moment, all kneeling stone city life shocked to find that the whole stone city of heaven and earth energy once again rich a step.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"The ROC emperor has set foot in the holy land again. It is different for three times!"


    "Reverse the Jedi, go against the sky, the emperor of ROC is invincible!"


    On the battleship, the wasteland army was boiling. They knelt down on the deck, but their eyes were excited.


    Du Shaofu stood so quietly in the void. The light on his body was dazzling. At the moment, the whole world seemed to be dim. Only he with wings on his back became the only one in the world.


    From afar, Du Shaofu is just like a God, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth, and a feeling of being able to push all directions and look down upon human beings.


    Du Shaofu looked deep into the sky. The purple gold light in his eyes was just like two flashes of lightning. He was extremely brilliant and arrogant!


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, the light on his body slowly dissipated and restrained, all disappeared.


    The four sides of the pressure also disappeared, at the moment full of life, this just scared up, no longer suppressed by the pressure.


    But at the moment, there is no breath and light fluctuation, but all the creatures can feel it. At the moment, that thin and straight man has really stepped into the holy land.


    Looking at the man with golden wings on his back, like a real ROC in human form, everyone''s eyes were shocked and dull!


    "He really broke through!"


    There were people talking and muttering to themselves.


    Today''s scenes are miracles.


    Du Xiaoyao, the little star looked at the sky, all showed a knowing smile.


    In the sky city, Han Aotong''s heart in his throat finally falls down at this moment. On his face, which is cold and cold to the extreme, a bright and moving smile appears quietly. He says to Du Shaojing, "your brother has succeeded!"


    "The elder brother succeeded, the real holy land, I knew that the elder brother will be all right." Du Shaojing''s face is full of smiles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2209

    On the warship, zitianzun''s eyes were shocked and lost. His eyes were staring at the figure on the void. His eyes were excited and envious. He said in a soft voice: "fourth brother, you have a good disciple. If you can see it with your own eyes, it would be great."


    "A breakthrough, the great roc of our country has broken through the Holy Land!"


    Not far away, in the crowd, Zhenbei Wang''s body trembled and his eyes filled with tears.


    At the beginning, the cheap grandson he recognized was walking forward step by step. Now he is stepping into the Holy Land and standing on the top of the world. How can he not be excited.


    "Our country should be prosperous in famine!"


    "There are ancestors of Du clan!"


    The king of Zhennan, the old men of Du''s family, were all excited and tearful.


    Compared with the king of Zhenbei and the king of Zhennan, Qin Honglong''s face is gloomy and hard to see. Even Qin Tiangu''s face is not very good-looking.


    He resisted the natural punishment and set foot in the holy land for three times, which proved that Du Shaofu surpassed those rare invincible supremacy in ancient times.


    This is a real invincible existence. It will not be long before he will be the only one in the world. This is what Qin Tiangu and Qin Honglong do not want to see, but also the result they fear most.


    At the end of the day, the purple and golden lightning in Du Shaofu''s eyes disappeared, and his eyes regained their clearness and calmness, which showed a sense of completeness.


    Then, Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the sky. At the moment, he was separated by the invisible barrier. There were two beautiful shadows, which he thought day and night.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, there is a bright light surging in the void, shaking the void, and a flag gives out a bright and dazzling light, rising against the wind.


    On the flag, there are the sun, moon, stars, lights and shadows spinning, the energy of heaven and earth is surging, and the breath is invisible. It makes people tremble with fear and makes the weapons of the living creatures tremble for no reason. It is like taking out to worship the flag.


    This is the flag of Dharma saint, and now it appears again.


    Qin Honglong made a move again. He can''t let it go. This disaster can''t exist. In any case, we should stop it and kill it.


    The flag is flapping, the stars are spinning, the energy is fluctuating, and the light is exploding.


    The terrible flag of FA Sheng appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    The flag of FA Sheng spread out in a mighty way, and with a terrifying vision, it swept to Du Shaofu and wanted to wrap him up.


    The flag of FA Sheng is too strong. It is a treasure of the Zhen clan of the Legalists.


    The terrible power of the sky, like the Milky way down nine days, want to suppress everything!


    "Ouch!"


    "Hum!"


    At the same time, in the flag of Dharma sage rising against the wind, there was a sudden roar of dragons and tigers, the sound of birds and turtles chirping, and the wind and thunder resounded.


    Then, the purple and gold light was towering, and the silver and gold sword was sweeping.


    The two great pressures swept up, and the vast spread of the Dharma sage flag was suddenly blocked.


    A broad purple gold sword was swept from the flag of FA Sheng, and it was carried out with the shadow of four beasts, green dragon, white tiger and Zhuque Xuanwu.


    A silver gold long sword is clang with wind and thunder, and thousands of swords are sweeping and breaking out, shocking people''s mind!


    This is the Zijin tianque and the Da Luo sword array. Originally, Du Shaofu was exhausted and attacked by himself. Qin Honglong suppressed him with the banner of Dharma, but it was not refined by Qin Honglong.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu recovered, and urged Zijin tianque and Dalao sword array with his own strength to block the Fasheng flag in an instant.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure was as flighty as a God, and he crossed the void. He was directly out of the shadow of the Dharma sage flag and was plundering towards Qin Honglong.


    Such a change made Qin Honglong''s face change.


    However, Qin Honglong is a strong saint, and it is also an instant. The void behind him collapses, his breath bursts out, and the waves of the endless space sweep out. The sky is rendered bright.


    "Boom! "


    for a moment, the whole void was distorted and the vision suddenly changed.


    With Qin Honglong as the center, the void is surrounded by surging winds and clouds, and the vast pressure is vast. There are divine birds flapping their wings, fierce beasts roaring, bright light, split sky and vigorous wind, and the sun, moon and stars rotate, and mountains and rivers roar


    These terrible phenomena, in the evolution of one side of the world, the scene is appalling!


    "Long!"


    Qin Honglong worked with all his might. With Shengwei, the bright talisman and secret patterns in his own body also burst out in an instant, and his martial pulse surged.


    "Moo!"


    The roar of the beast startled the sky, and the "Fei" beast reappeared, and the spirit of destruction swept through.


    Just for a moment, Qin Honglong did his best. His pulse, his magic power and his pulse and soul were all stimulated.


    Qin Honglong felt Du Shaofu''s strength at the moment, which even made him feel uneasy. Therefore, he did his best and wanted to kill Du Shaofu when he had just broken through and was not stable.


    "The old man attacked again, the old bastard is hateful!"


    Du Xiaoqing scolded, regardless of the image. Qin Honglong, a legalist, was too shameless. His sneak attacks were shameless to the extreme.


    "Boom!"


    Magic power, martial pulse, pulse soul, Shengwei, Qin Honglong works with all his strength, full of killing intention.Qin Honglong uses all his means and superposes his powers to release a violent situation.


    Suddenly above the void, the rune is like a wave, spreading out a surge of energy, shaking the sky and plain, and frightening the living creatures!


    This kind of prestige, energy soars into the sky, rolling up thousands of feet high.


    The general situation broke down and submerged the void.


    The mysterious patterns of the talisman are vast, and the light is bright, such as the fire burning!


    Du Shaofu''s figure has never stopped, but in the eyes of the public, behind the expansion of the ROC''s golden wings, the golden light talisman''s Secret patterns are endless, just like a golden cloud extending to the sky, carrying the infinite will of the golden winged Dapeng birds, surging with awe!


    "Gee!"


    At this moment, the expanding ROC''s golden wings cover the void, and the domineering breath vibrates everywhere. In the sky, it is like a golden ocean, and there is a faint roar of Peng Ming.


    The secret patterns of this kind of golden talisman are so dense that it makes the surrounding world dim. Even the green Fox and the old demon have to squint and feel dazzling and hard to face up to.


    In one eye after another, it is like the golden wings of the giant ROC fluttering in the sky, breaking out the terrifying domineering power.


    This is the ROC swaying, flapping its wings and striking the sky. It''s shining brightly. The golden light connects the city. It''s an invisible power that imprisons the void.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    At this moment, when the ROC''s golden wings fluttered, the incomparable golden power broke out. The gods, birds and beasts in the magic power space were shaking and exploding, the sun, moon and stars were smashing, the vision was dispelling, the void was sinking, and everything turned into a vacuum.


    "The same holy land, you are vulnerable at this moment!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was cold and his breath was surging and terrifying, which made the void tremble. On the golden wings of the ROC behind him, the golden talisman and secret patterns covered half of the sky, as if they were integrated into the heaven and earth. The supreme holy power filled the air, and he looked at the pulse soul of Qin Honglong.


    It''s too fast. It''s a long way to go. Du Shaofu''s figure appears in front of the huge ferocious beast. He bursts out with an unparalleled domineering power. A terrible breath suddenly sweeps through his body, and his fist blows out cleanly. It''s as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder.


    This fist is wrapped in golden light, with the sound of the Dragon chanting for nine days, and the sound of the god elephant''s long cry, looking down on all sides!


    "Bang!"


    The terrible ferocious beast''s eyes were suddenly shocked. The fist made it fall on its brow, which made it unable to avoid. It broke through directly. It was like a huge animal like a living creature, and turned into a large piece of bright broken talisman secret patterns.


    Under one blow, the terrifying "Fei" beast broke into pieces and was vulnerable to a single blow!


    As a result, the whole scene was horrified, and it was impossible to breathe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2210

    "Poof..."


    Qin Honglong spits out blood directly, and his pulse soul is destroyed.


    Such a heavy blow is too heavy, let his eyes frighten to the extreme, unbelievable!


    "It''s the holy land. At this moment, you can''t afford to rely on the old and sell the old, so you can''t stand a blow!"


    With a blow, Qin Honglong''s pulse and soul were shattered. Du Shaofu''s figure was never stagnant. His eyes were extremely cold, and the cold light in his eyes was as frightening as a knife edge. Behind his back, the golden wings of the ROC fluttered and dived down to cross the void.


    "Boom


    Such a figure, on the back of the golden roc, golden wings hit the sky, fierce and domineering, to shatter the void, full of hair, full of golden light, breath terrifying!


    "Hiss..."


    Too fast, Peng Lin nine days of speed, even in the field is green fox old demon also looked at some illusory.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu appeared in front of Qin Honglong''s body and reached out. His five fingers were slightly curved, and the golden light burst out. The dazzling talisman and secret patterns were as rampant as the golden lightning. It was like a golden winged ROC bird that wanted to shake its wings for nine days.


    At that moment, the domineering and fierce breath swept across the sky, and there was a feeling of pulse and soul trembling in all living beings, just like facing the king.


    The spirit of the demon beast trembled and crawled down.


    This is Du Shaofu''s broken claws of the ROC. At the moment, the sky is upside down and the sky is surging.


    The dazzling golden light and domineering will made Du Shaofu the only one in this void.


    This kind of power makes all living creatures shocked, and their hair stands on end. The practitioners of the holy land are also shocked. It is just a claw, which is so terrible.


    Qin Honglong, who vomited blood, was shocked. The runes in front of her body interweaved and turned into a curtain of light. She wanted to stop the attack!


    It''s just that Du Shaofu''s attack at the moment is too terrible. He has no match for hegemony. He resonates with the heaven and earth. His will of hegemony sweeps across. It seems that he has mobilized the power of heaven and earth and imprisoned this void!


    With the sound of "hiss", the light in front of Qin Hong''s dragon body broke down in response to the sound.


    It seems that the golden claw print distorts the whole universe. In a flash, it directly covers the body of Qin Honglong, who spits blood again, and imprisons Qin Honglong.


    Then, all the eyes were creepy.


    Du Shaofu''s paw print was buckled on Qin Honglong''s neck, and Qin Honglong was clasped in his hands!


    The whole place is dead and silent, and all the people are numb!


    How can Qin Honglong exist? How vulnerable is Qin Honglong!


    in the sky city, there are more and more Legalists'' legitimate children in the sky city.


    In such a scene, the children of the legalist school are as dead as ashes!


    On the void, Du Shaofu stood on foot with his wings spread, and Qin Honglong was in his hand!


    The tall and straight figure, the whole body golden, domineering breath surging, let people see also for the soul trembling millet.


    At this time, Qin Honglong''s mouth was full of blood, blood was dripping, the corners of his mouth were bloodstained, his face was pale, and his eyes were shocked and frightened!


    Qin Honglong''s eyes can''t believe what happened at the moment. How can he believe it? He can''t turn around to be vulnerable!


    "The sage of Legalists is vulnerable to a single blow."


    "The great ROC emperor is invincible, when the town kills all enemies!"


    The army of the desolate country was shocked, but his heart was filled with joy and blood was boiling inside.


    "The great ROC emperor is invincible, when the town kills all enemies!"


    A cry spread, straight into the sky!


    From the original Jedi to the current reversal, the army of the wasteland has been in fear. At this moment, when seeing the holy ancestor of the great Legalists, he is already vulnerable to a blow, and the army of the wasteland is boiling out.


    The sky will 18 Wei, ghost car, silver wing devil carving, spirit spirit, blood rattan Sha, Oriental Green wood, lonely sky howl, general, Dongli carving, etc. are all shining in their eyes, and their breath is trembling!


    "Long..."


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu did not have any delay, carrying the spitting Qin Honglong, the golden light burst out. Suddenly, he threw the Qin Honglong in his hand like a stone, and directly and violently hit the sky city.


    "Chulala..."


    "Poof..."


    Under that terrible force, Qin Hong''s dragon body passed by, the space inch by inch collapses, the blood in the mouth gushes unceasingly, like a comet, to the sky city.


    Qin Tiangu changed color, where he arranged the space barrier ban, suddenly in the dark eyes, the space barrier ban convergence.


    Attack your shield with your spear!


    Qin Tiangu knew that Du Shaofu had done it on purpose. He wanted to use Qin Honglong''s body to break through the barrier. If he didn''t restrain himself, he could imagine the end of Qin Honglong.


    "Bang..."


    The invisible space prohibition was defused, and Qin Hong''s body was still like a bomb into the sky city, smashing a large area of city walls and buildings.


    The ground shakes and rocks fall, turning into large pieces of ruins. Qin Honglong''s is also buried among them, without knowing whether to die or not."Yes, Shao Fu has won!"


    Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang and Du''s old man trembled to tears.


    "Yes, the emperor of Dapeng wins!"


    "The great ROC emperor is invincible, when the town kills all enemies!"


    Such cheers, like thunder, rose from the vast army of the wasteland, and the breath shook the sky!


    "Gu Gu..."


    The crowd of onlookers in the distance, their throats rolling, could not help swallowing their saliva. They were shocked beyond measure.


    The great sage of Legalists, the most outstanding existence in the world, is actually vulnerable at the moment.


    Looking at the tall and straight figure on the void, all the onlookers'' eyes tremble!


    Such a demon king, the Jedi reversed, went against the sky, set foot in the holy land, was ferocious and so terrible that he could push and break out and kill all enemies!


    The old demon of green fox raised his eyes and looked at the tall and straight figure at the moment. His eyes twinkled with green and yellow light. In addition, there was a kind of happiness. Following such a younger generation, perhaps one day, he would not regret such a decision.


    "He should be invincible, invincible and supreme!"


    Lonely sky howl, Gu Qingrong, Ming demon, Dugu Huotian, yeluhan, Dongfang Qingmu are also talking to themselves at the moment.


    How proud and proud they are, but now they are looking at the tall and straight figure in the sky, awed. In front of that figure, there is no arrogance to speak of.


    "Dad is so good!" Little star waved his fists and was very happy.


    "This guy, why is he so abnormal?" Du Xiaoyao was surprised and shocked.


    Du Tingxuan clenched the God thunder gun, the lightning in his eyes fluctuated, a smile radian set off in the corner of his mouth.


    "I won!"


    Du Shaofu stepped into the sky and looked at Qin Tiangu in the distance. His light words were not cold or hot. As the voice fell, he looked into the sky and walked into the sky.


    When Qin Tiangu heard the speech, his eyes were filled with waves, but his face was as usual, and he could not see anything. However, his silent look had a dark influence on the heaven and earth, making the living creatures inexplicably depressed.


    Du Shaofu didn''t kill Qin Honglong directly. Although he wanted to, he knew he couldn''t do it today. If he could get his mother and Shaojing back, anything would be fine.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu ignored Qin Tiangu and looked at the two beautiful shadows on the sky city at the moment. He walked across the void with his feet and shrunk into an inch. The ROC''s golden wings behind him were also quietly hidden.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2211

    "Hiss..."


    Zijin tianque and Dalao sword array retreated from the FA Sheng flag, and no longer held up in the FA Sheng flag. They turned into two flashes of lightning and swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows and palms.


    Looking at such a man coming at the moment, up and down the sky city, the children of the Legalists are all trembling in their eyes, fearless in shivering, shivering in their bodies!


    Han Aotong looked at the straight young man who came, with a smile on his face, but his eyes could not help being sour and astringent. He seemed to want to shed tears, but he held back. The tears made his eyes moist.


    Du Shaofu flies across the sky. After a few steps, his figure is like this to Han Aotong and Du Shaojing.


    This time, Du Shaofu was not excited or excited. He was more familiar with Du Shaofu than when he met for the first time.


    "Brother!"


    Du Shaojing opened his mouth, smiling and touching on his moving cheek.


    "Well."


    Du Shaofu nodded, looked at Du Shaojing, raised his hand, and stroked several strands of hair on his moving cheek.


    Suddenly, a white but warm palm gently fell on Du Shaofu''s face. The palm trembled and was careful, as if afraid of breaking the face with a little force.


    Du Shaofu looked back at the beautiful woman in front of him. His eyes were opposite, and there was silence around him.


    "Mom, dad and I are here to pick you up!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, smiling slightly. His voice was calm, but the sound reverberated from all directions, which was enough to make the creatures in the four directions clear to the ears.


    "That''s Du Shaofu''s mother! "


    among the onlookers in the distance, some of them did not know where they were. They were surprised.


    They have heard about the relationship between the devil Du Shaofu and the Legalists for a long time. They have always thought it is a legend. If this is the case, how could the Legalists kill Du Shaofu? After all, they are connected by blood.


    But at the moment, they did not expect that the legend was true. No wonder the demon king Du Shaofu was not polite to the Legalists.


    "Up and down the wasteland, come to greet the Empress Dowager and the eldest princess!"


    On the warship, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, holds a Dharma Master in his hand. He looks at the sky city, and his voice spreads all over the world.


    "Up and down the wasteland, welcome the Empress Dowager and the eldest princess!"


    "Welcome the Empress Dowager and the eldest princess


    At that moment, on the warships, the army of the wasteland saluted in order, and the sound of drinking was like a tide, and it was soaring into the sky and the plain with its breath fluctuating!


    Green fox old demon, night floating Ling, lonely sky howling, ghost demon, GUI Qingrong, ghost car, silver winged devil carving, spirit spirit, eternal jade, blood rattan Sha, etc. stand in order, the breath surging, shaking the void!


    Such a loud voice makes the children of Legalists in the sky city look at each other and tremble for it!


    Looking at the line-up of the wasteland army at the moment, these Legalists'' children understand that, not long ago, they did not pay attention to them at all. Those who regarded them as ants from the outside world were now beyond the Legalists.


    Among the same generation, the Legalists can''t fight against the group of Tianjiao!


    Qin Tiangu is standing on the void, his face is calm, his eyes are deep, but he is shining!


    Listening to the sound of the vast sky and plain, Han Aotong looked at the front, his eyes trembled, and his moving face was always smiling.


    Then, Han Aotong''s eyes looked at the South Korean army from afar. At the moment, the young middle-aged man standing in the void, covered with lightning armor and holding a long gun, couldn''t help the tears in his eyes any longer. He slipped down his cheek, and his sight began to blur. But the smile on his face was more powerful and moving.


    "Mom, dad is waiting for us. Let''s go home."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at the smile on his mother''s face.


    All these years of tempering, at this moment, is also worth it.


    "Well, let''s go home!"


    Han Aotong''s beautiful face is smiling, and his temperament is still supreme, which can''t be provoked and violated.


    "Boom


    In the middle of the city, the sky was filled with the sky.


    At this moment, Qin''s eyes are almost full of blood, which can burst out of the sky.


    "Holy Father!"


    The children of Legalists exclaimed, and then they were surprised. Their holy ancestor stood up again, and seemed to be in the absolute reversal.


    The speed is very fast, as Qin Honglong rushes out, the surrounding void is silent and solidified, the wind and thunder are big, the scene is incomparably strange.


    "Hum!"


    In an instant, from Qin Honglong''s hand, an ancient and unsophisticated sword appeared, and the magic patterns were dazzling. One after another of the illusory swords was condensed, and the wave spread was startling.


    "No, Qin Honglong seems to have a strong secret method!"


    Green fox old demon changes color, he can directly feel the momentum of Qin Honglong at the moment, which is much more powerful than the urge magic power.This breath is too strong, vast sky, enough to crush the practitioners of the same realm.


    "Scumbag, do you really think you''ve won? This is my real card!"


    Qin Honglong''s voice was gloomy and harsh. He crossed the void with a breath of terror. His figure was like an arrow from the string. The simple sword in his hand was "buzzing" and thunder. A vast power was released in the surrounding space. The terrible sword spirit spread like a brilliant sun, which made people unable to look directly at it.


    "Whew..."


    The sword is in the sky, drawing out countless shadows, and in a flash converges into tens of millions of sharp sword shadows. The space along the way is suddenly torn up, leaving behind a series of dark space traces.


    "The old man is not dead yet."


    Under such a terrible situation, Du Xiaoyao''s face was also somewhat dignified. He could feel that the sword was too strong, containing the power of heaven and earth, which was boundless!


    "Boom!"


    The sword sweeps across the place, the space collapses endlessly, the wind and cloud are surging, and the thunder and lightning flash faintly.


    The sword spirit of terror swept through and destroyed the vast void, and the mighty power of destruction spread like the end of the world.


    "How strong


    Lonely day howl, thunder old, Dugu burn the sky and so on. At the moment, they are staring at the terrible sword awn in front of the void, and their eyes are dignified.


    At the moment, Qin Honglong''s power is much stronger than that of the magic power and the flag of Dharma sage.


    "Little bastard, die for me!"


    Qin Honglong''s voice was like thunder, and his face was ferocious. He urged the terrible sword to break the sky. The dark cracks of spider web were found in the sky, and the void was directly split like tofu.


    The destructive energy of terror spreads like an arc of light.


    The sword is towering. It is covered like a net of heaven and earth, and cracks spread out like a spider''s web.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2212

    Such a large space was directly destroyed into a dark void, covering Du Shaofu and Han Aotong, Du Shaojing!


    What a terrible sword!


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes, and a purple and gold color suddenly burst out from his eyes. His expression was cold and cold at this moment!


    "Boom


    But at this moment, the void suddenly trembles, purple thunder and lightning roar out, lightning and thunder, Du Shaojing hands, clear as Chen''s eyes, this moment of purple and gold lightning, thunder and martial pulse in an instant dense, breath kill all sides.


    Her fingerprints congealed, the light lingered on her slender fingertips, and her talisman and secret patterns surged into a long sword of virtual shadow.


    At this moment, Du Shaojing was as beautiful as a banished immortal. He was holding a long sword and wearing elegant clothes without fireworks. However, he was extremely powerful and killed all sides.


    In the face of Qin Honglong''s terrible destruction, Du Shaojing did not change his face, but went out in the air. He did not retreat, but went forward, so he collided with each other.


    At this moment, even Du Shaofu frowned in secret. At the moment, the sword move promoted by Qin Honglong is very important, which is more powerful than the combination of magic power and FA Sheng flag.


    All eyes trembled, and at the moment, he took a breath of cool air for Du Shaojing.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The speed was very fast. The terrible sword awn swept across the sky, and the earth shaking and sharp wind breaking sound broke out. The whole space was shaking. The ripple cracks in the space were like spider webs. They spread and opened rapidly, and it seemed that Du Shaojing would be swept over.


    But it was also at this moment, the scene of horror appeared.


    "Click, click, click..."


    When the towering sword swept over Du Shaojing''s body, it was suddenly broken by inch, and the power of vast destruction broke up in an instant.


    It is just like a high pitched war song, but it stops suddenly at the most surging and boiling time, which makes it hard for people to return to their senses.


    The terrifying sword broke and the void sank, spreading to Qin Honglong''s body.


    At the moment, Qin Hong, I don''t know why, is full of awe and disbelief. The breath of his body, which seems to be reversed, is just like an exploded balloon, and withers down directly. He opens his mouth and his mouth is full of blood like a blood arrow.


    "Poof..."


    Qin Honglong''s pale face, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, dull eyes, kept shaking his head, and said: "why is this, why..."


    "Do you really think I will give the sword formula to Legalists?"


    The faint voice fell in Qin Honglong''s ears, and the graceful figure like a banished immortal had already arrived. The sword shadow condensed by the talisman and secret pattern in his hand was drawn out, and the sound of the sword sound of earth shaking sound resounded through the heaven and earth.


    "Whew, whew, whew!"


    In a flash, thousands of swords burst out and turned into thousands of swords, which were swept out of the sky and the sun.


    When the thousands of swords were plundered, the space "wheezing" suddenly burst open. Each sword awn directly split a dark space crack, which was covered with the void with purple lightning.


    "Boom..."


    Thunder and lightning flash in the void, killing the four sides, purple lightning shuttling through the sky!


    The sword light is towering, the space explodes, and the terrible sword shadow sweeps across. The terrible energy storm suddenly sweeps open like a hurricane.


    "Click!"


    Inside and outside the sky city, the sword light shot, the terrible energy storm swept through, the earth cracked and collapsed, the sky city collapsed, the breath was towering, the rune was blazing, and the purple thunder came, just like the end of the day!


    "Gu Gu..."


    The old demon of green fox was astonished and took a cool breath secretly. It seems that this sword move is the same as Qin Honglong''s, but the power seems to be more powerful than Qin Honglong. It is more powerful and resonates with heaven and earth. It seems that this is the orthodox sword move!


    When the terrible energy storm in the spread to a certain range, it is also instantaneous, quietly disappeared in the world.


    The void recovers in an instant. With all the eyes on the scene, Du Shaojing appears in front of Qin Honglong. The unreal sword in his hand stabs Qin Honglong''s chest. There is no blood flowing out, but there is purple and gold lightning.


    "I have clearly checked that the sword formula is not fake. Why?" Qin Honglong''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaojing, and his eyes turned white. He seemed still puzzled and refused to believe.


    "It''s not easy to hide from you, but you are too greedy. The front part of the sword formula is real. Only the last move is killing. I made a little change. I''m glad to see the treasure. You''re so confused that you can''t think of it. There is no problem when you use the sword formula, but when you urge the last move, you will be possessed by the devil and your muscles will be broken! "


    With the sound of the speech, Du Shaojing''s magic sword disappeared. He turned and left. His eyes were clear, just like stars. His long black hair poured down behind his head, leaving the world like an immortal.


    "The last move, I''ve just practiced it for you. I can''t use it in this life!" Du Shaojing light voice continues to say.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."With the fall of Du Shaojing''s voice, Qin Honglong''s body heard a deep muffled sound, which was the sound of broken meridians.


    At the same time, blood flowed back into the hole of Qin Hong''s Dragon Cave.


    In its flesh, there is a sword light rushing out.


    At that moment, Qin Honglong''s eyes became ferocious and terrifying, and became red with blood.


    "Broken meridians, possessed by demons!"


    Green fox old demon, lonely sky howl, Lei Lao and others raised their eyes and looked far away. They could see that Qin Honglong''s meridians were broken and possessed by demons


    "Bang..."


    Finally, Qin Honglong''s body exploded directly, a vast amount of energy swept out, and the space of collision collapsed.


    "Boom..."


    The surrounding space debris is like a powder, shooting away at a high speed. Where the energy passes, a huge void space is revealed, and then it slowly merges.


    "I hate, I hate!"


    When his body exploded, Qin Honglong''s voice seemed to be coming out of hell, reverberating void and frightening.


    A bright light swept out of the empty space, which was dazzling. It contained the general situation invisibly, and turned into an illusory body of Qin Honglong. The invisible breath made the spirits of all living beings tremble.


    "You cheap maidservant, the Legalists treat you well. Why do you want to do this? Why do you want to be so negative to me?"


    The unreal Qin Hong''s body has the most gloomy and fierce eyes, and its face is ferocious and twisted to the point of collapse and madness. It is vast and incomparable with all kinds of visions.


    "My brother digs his heart. I feel the pain like that!"


    "The humiliation and oppression of my brother, the desire to kill again and again!"


    "Let my family separate, let my family apart, I endure, because of my mother!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2213

    "Such a legalist really treats me well!"


    "The so-called treatment of me is just because I was born holy and wanted to be used by Legalists. If I was mediocre, I would have died in my infancy."


    Du Shaojing slowly stopped in the sky. He looked back at the yuan God of Qin Honglong. His voice echoed in the sky and said, "for the sake of the fact that the Legalists treat me well, I didn''t do it myself. You wanted to kill my brother, you destroyed yourself, and you could still leave the yuan God. After that, the relationship between me and the Legalists was between me and the Legalists Hate to write off, I hope I don''t have to see you again! "


    As the voice falls, Du Shaojing''s figure is flying in the sky, falling beside Du Shaofu and Han Aotong.


    "Gu Gu..."


    But at the moment, with Du Shaojing''s words spread out, the audience was shocked, some people secretly fell saliva.


    "Qin Honglong''s energy channels are broken. He is possessed by demons. His body has been destroyed. The eldest princess is so fierce!"


    "The eldest princess is so beautiful. Qin Honglong, an old man, will never be able to turn over."


    "This old man, it''s worse than killing him!"


    The army of the desolate country was boiling and talking about it in succession. Was it not joyful.


    Listening to those words, it is not difficult for us to guess that it was the eldest princess Du Shaojing who overcame the Qin Honglong once, leaving behind a yuan God, who could never turn over again.


    For a strong man at the level of holy land, it is definitely worse than death.


    "Ah


    The sound waves are like thunder, and the body of the Dragon God of Qin Hong roars and roars, shaking the void.


    The vast and surging power of Yuan Shen swept across the whole sky and plain, making all living beings tremble.


    The strength is lower, the soul is shivering, the mind wants to burst!


    At the moment, everyone can feel Qin Honglong''s hatred, hate to the bone.


    Qin Honglong broke down and went crazy, and his anger soared to the sky.


    He never thought that he would end up with such a result. In the end, Du Shaojing gave him Yin and destroyed his own body.


    From then on, it was hard for him to get in.


    Han Aotong looks at the void behind him, Qin Honglong''s crazy body of Yuan Shen shows a little helplessness, and then his face is flat.


    Looking at Qin Honglong''s crazy body of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu''s purple and golden light in his eyes also slowly converged, and said softly: "If heaven does evil, you can still live; if you do evil by yourself, you can''t live!"


    The void fluctuates, and there is a figure in the sky. Du Tingxuan''s figure comes from the front.


    His thunder gun disappeared, and his armor shrank and disappeared. Du Tingxuan walked quietly, but there was a kind of invisible pressure of heaven and earth.


    His hair was fluttering and his face was vigorous and handsome. When he stood in front of him, Du Tingxuan''s pace slowed down.


    On a bright face, Du Tingxuan''s eyes are looking at Han Aotong. At this moment, his sharp eyes become soft, some excited and some nervous.


    "After all these years, you are still so beautiful, and Shaojing will follow you. I don''t know who can have such a good fortune in the future."


    Du Tingxuan opens his mouth, waves his hand and touches his chin. He looks at Han Aotong and Du Shaojing''s mouth with a smile.


    Du Tingxuan''s lips are very thin, looking at Han Ao Tong and Du Shaojing, the smile is also very pure.


    "You haven''t changed after all these years."


    Han Aotong looks at the man in front of him and walks out slowly. His eyes are very calm. He is as normal as being together every day. He is not like a couple who have been separated for decades.


    Du Shaojing eyes have light waves, only she knows that every day her mother is waiting for this day, waiting for the day of family reunion. Every day in the fantasy of a family reunion scene, so peaceful at the moment.


    Because of this scene, every day in my mother''s mind fantasy.


    "I came a little late, but after all, my son and I came to pick you up."


    Du Tingxuan looked at Han Aotong''s eyes. His eyes fluctuated and his voice dropped. He said, "you and your daughter suffer."


    "It is you who suffer."


    Han Aotong looked at Du Tingxuan with a faint smile on his face, but his eyes were still a little wet at the moment. He reached out and took Du Shaofu and Du Shaojing''s hands, looked at Du Tingxuan, looked at Du Tingxuan, and said, "now it''s OK, everything is OK. Let''s go home and talk about it."


    "Well, let''s go home." Du Tingxuan nodded forcefully.


    "Come on, let''s go home!"


    Du Shaofu also had a smile on his face. Qin Honglong had nothing to worry about and didn''t want to have any disputes with the Legalists. It was enough to have a family reunion.


    "Why am I a little sad?"


    Looking at the front of the family of four, Zhen Qingchun light language.


    "Finally a family reunion, Shaojing and three aunts will come!"


    Du Xiaoman said softly that her eyes had already been moist.


    At the moment, people who know du Shaofu very well are filled with sorrow.


    They knew what kind of story happened to Du Shaofu and what kind of tempering he had gone through.Many old people in the Du family, such as Zhenbei Wang and Zhennan Wang, who know about this family, have sour noses. They are king on one side, and their eyes are covered with tears at the moment.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    All of a sudden, on the occasion of the family reunion, such laughter reverberated, such as thunder resounding, deafening!


    along with such laughter, lightning and thunder were thundering on the sky, the sky, the sky, the sky, the clouds, the runes and the blood.


    "Chulala..."


    In the dark clouds, there are black lightning.


    The wind and clouds are surging and the sky is changing.


    All living beings were palpitating and looked up. It was Qin Tiangu who was laughing. However, anyone could hear the roaring anger in the laughter.


    This anger, like the anger of heaven and earth, caused visions of heaven and earth, vast sky, indicating that there was something big to happen.


    Fire thunder son eye is bright, in this moment, the breath on the body also quietly surges up.


    "What a family reunion, what a family of four!"


    Such a voice came from the mouth of Qin Tiangu, and the terrible laughter stopped suddenly. Looking at the four members of Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing and Han Aotong, their faces were calm all the time. Suddenly, their faces were pale and uneasy, as if there was no blood color in them. The light in their eyes flashed with a fierce killing intention.


    "Qin Tiangu, the Legalists are defeated. Do you want to repent?" The fire thunder son opens, from the whole body, the red blue flame arc diffuses out, the breath becomes boundless at this moment, blazing incomparably.


    Huo Leizi is warning that if there is any change in Qin Tiangu, he will definitely not be polite.


    "Yes, the boy did win and the family was reunited."


    Qin Tiangu''s eyes were cold and sharp, and said: "but, what a cruel girl, let the ancestors come to such a world. The flesh and blood vessels are broken, and they are possessed by the devil. How cruel they are!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2214

    Qin Tiangu stares at the four members of the family. Qin Honglong''s meridians are broken due to his own reasons. He is possessed by the devil, so that he does not even have a chance to hold a hand.


    A strong man in the holy land is about to step into the middle of the holy land. His body is broken and the yuan God is left. Such a loss is too great.


    In the heyday of Legalists, many Tianjiao and supreme were finally unable to create a holy land.


    At the moment, a holy land is destroyed. Such a heavy damage is too great for the Legalists to bear, especially at this time!


    How stable is Qin Tiangu''s mood, but at this moment, it is difficult to calm down.


    "It''s just a sin. Qin Tiangu, you''d better not irritate me, otherwise, you know the consequence and destroy your legalist orthodoxy!"


    The fire thunder son opens a mouth, such as thunder''s voice is mighty, shakes the heaven and earth, lets the sentient beings tremble, this is the absolute warning.


    "Huo Lei Zi, you have a big voice. Do you really think it''s still the beginning? This is my family affair. If you want to intervene forcibly, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Qin Tiangu opened his mouth, and his voice was mighty, shaking the sky, and oppressing the sky without any reason, making the heaven and earth tremble.


    "Boom


    When such a voice falls, Qin Tiangu''s breath surges towards the void, enveloping everyone''s mind.


    All the living creatures were terrified. The breath was far more than that of Qin Honglong. The creatures could not help but kneel down and worship for them.


    "Then I will help you!"


    The fire thunder son drinks, the red blue flame rises continuously, from the void to rush out, the instantaneous vibration four sides.


    "Are they going to war?"


    No, fear, not fear.


    Such two breath fluctuation, green fox old demon, lonely day howl and so on immediately pour the cool breath, unconsciously back to drive.


    "Huo Lei Zi, if you want to start, I will help you, but it''s not me and you. I have someone to accompany you!"


    Above the void, Qin Tiangu sneers. There are runes surging, distorting the void and shaking the sky. A great momentum comes to the sky city, which seems to make the time and space disordered. It also covers the four families of Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Han Aotong and Du Shaojing.


    "Be careful!"


    Du Tingxuan raised his eyes and looked at the void. The lightning armor on his body was suddenly covered, and the divine thunder gun was clenched. His eyes were sharp in an instant and purple lightning gushed out.


    "Boom


    The golden light surged, and Du Shaofu was also in a flash. The green spirit armor was directly covered, and the ROC''s golden wings expanded. The golden light was shining, and the hegemony was awe inspiring.


    The father and son stood together, protecting Han Aotong and Du Shaojing behind him.


    "The Legalists really don''t have good things!"


    Little star, Du Xiaoyao is also breathing Qi Qi, ready to start at any time.


    "Qin Tiangu, you are really not a good bird. You have been procrastinating. This is your real purpose!"


    At this time, Huo Leizi is standing in the void, with him as the center. The red and blue flames and electric arc waves, which are all around him, are filled with void cracks.


    But at this moment, the fire thunder son that vast double eyes deep, but also secretly appeared a touch of micro coagulation color and light sigh.


    "Oh..."


    Just when the voice of Huo Lei Zi''s mouth fell, a sound of dragon chanting resounded, with a blue yellow light, like lightning.


    "Boom


    A giant dragon burst out from the depths of the void, huge and incomparable.


    Such a giant dragon, long to see the edge, that ferocious head in the sky, just like the ancient mountains.


    The giant dragon ridge is in the void, the breath is towering, it will not be under the qintiangu at all, and even the powerful dragon power is even more frightening.


    "My God, it''s a strong ancient dragon clan!"


    The old demon of green fox exclaimed with astonishment.


    The green fox old demon recognized at a glance that such a mighty dragon was a strong ancient dragon from the eternal tomb like Qin Tiangu.


    At this moment, the ancient strong dragon also came here.


    Looking down at the dragon, the Dragon pupil looks like a bright day, and its power is amazing!


    "Hula!"


    Just in the side of the dragon, a figure appeared and turned into a middle-aged man. Behind him, a round of blazing flame appeared, just like a volcanic eruption. The flaming light poured out, and the four sides formed their own space.


    Then, above the sky, another old man appeared, and his clothes and robes moved, as if to be integrated into this space.


    A giant dragon and two powerful Terrans suddenly come here, with three strong breath.


    Three strong standing on the void, let the sky in the quiet turbulence!


    Three pairs of eyes swept across the four sides, incomparably frightening.


    At the moment, there is no deliberate cover up of the dragon and the two Terran strongmen. Either of them can drive with Qin Tiangu.


    "Long Wangu, Gongsun general, Deng fan, dragon family, strategist, famous master..."


    Huo Lei Zi looked at the dragon and two figures above the sky. The red and blue flame in his eyes fluctuated. He said to Qin Tiangu, "you have delayed so long, just wait for them.""Not bad." Qin Tiangu did not evade and nodded sombrely.


    "Boom, boom..."


    With the fall of Qin Tiangu''s voice, three figures appear again. The three strands are not as good as those of the dragon, but absolutely powerful breath comes and shakes the void.


    Shao Fu''s family, who was a member of Du''s family.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. By this time, everything understood.


    From the beginning, Qin Tiangu''s so-called "Jieling" should also tie the bell person. To settle the cause and effect, at best, it is only trial and delay.


    From the beginning, Qin Tiangu didn''t intend to let his mother and sister leave. He must have informed the dragon family, famous masters and strategists.


    Otherwise, although the practitioners of the holy land can cross the void, tear up the space, and arrive thousands of miles away in an instant, Du Shaofu is not difficult to judge whether he can appear in the Legalists at the moment. It is definitely Qin Tiangu who has already informed him in the morning.


    Among the four forces, the dragon clan, Legalists, celebrities and political strategists, there was definitely a premeditation and a means of secret notification.


    Looking at the six people and six holy places that are coming at the moment, Du Shaofu, one of the three ancient strongmen of the holy land, has an awe inspiring look in his eyes.


    Huo Leizi has long said that Qin Tiangu is meticulous and ruthless. He is not a good bird. If he delays time, he is just for the moment.


    "I''m not dead!"


    Looking across the void, the eyes of the dragon, the middle-aged man and the old man, three ancient strongmen, then fell on Du Shaofu, who looked like a real ROC.


    Three pairs of eyes like electricity, space apart, also let the spirit of Du Shaofu shake hard, if not break through to the holy land, afraid is unable to bear.


    "Eh..."


    As if feeling the breath of Du Shaofu at the moment, the middle-aged man''s eyes fluttered and asked, "the vision of heaven and earth just came from here, is it because of this son?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2215

    "He has passed the punishment and set foot in the Holy Land!"


    Qin Tiangu just said this short sentence, the eyes of God surging.


    "Boom


    Just listening to Qin Tiangu''s short words, Huo Leizi called them the three ancient strongmen of long Wangu, Gongsun general and Deng Dan, as well as Su Sanyan, long Qianchao and Huiwu. Their eyes trembled fiercely.


    "Go through the day!"


    Long Wangu, Gongsun general, and Deng Zhen stare at Du Shaofu with intense and immobile eyes, unable to calm down.


    Through the punishment, these four words are enough to let them know what this represents!


    This is an invincible supremacy, such opponents have grown up, I''m afraid it will not be long before they can stop!


    Su Sanyan, long Qianchao and Huiwu looked at each other in disbelief. They had witnessed Du Shaofu''s failure in breaking through the holy land. They didn''t expect that he had broken through again and passed the punishment of heaven. He couldn''t help but tremble in his heart. When the boy didn''t step into the Holy land, he was so terrible. At this moment, he not only broke through the holy land, but also passed through the punishment of heaven. What kind of situation would he become!


    The eyes of the six people were all in the dark. Long Wangu, Gongsun general and Deng fan were also staring at Huo Lei Zi and frowning secretly.


    "Huo Lei Zi is no longer the original one. He has thunder and martial pulse, but what can he represent? He is not the original one. Why should he?" Gongsun will look at the fire and thunder son. The void behind him becomes a space of its own. The blazing breath makes the space blurred and twisted. The breath is vast.


    "Knowing that he has thunder force in him, you dare to do so. You are really brave!" Huo Leizi looked at Gongsun general, the old tortoise, and Deng Xiao said.


    "Huo Lei Zi, the demon God has been born, and no one can stop it. What''s more, do you think you can stop us with your own strength? Why should you mistake yourself?"


    Deng Zhen looked at Huo Lei Zi, and his whole body was full of air. No matter he or long Wangu, Gongsun general, were not willing to fight Huo Leizi head-on. No matter who provoked him, he would not be very good.


    "It''s no use saying more. Even in your heyday, I won''t look at you. What''s more, if you want to do it now, it''s up to you to see if you have this ability."


    The sound of fire and thunder is like thunder, and the red and blue flame arc spreads out, boundless and boundless.


    Wen Yan, long Wangu, Gongsun generals, Deng Xun''s looks are not very good-looking.


    "This so-called wasteland can''t stay, Du family should not appear"


    the huge body of the dragon is in the sky, and the giant dragon pupil looks like two rounds of sun shining in the sky. The breath makes the living beings tremble all the time. He says to Gongsun general and Deng Xuan, and then looks down at the sky and stares at the little star and says, "give me the strange dragon!"


    "Give us the fire thunder son to stop, you fight quickly


    Gongsun and Deng Zhen looked at the Huo Lei Zi. They joined hands to stop Huo Lei Zi. However, they knew that they were only blocking the fire thunder son. It was impossible for them to kill Huo Lei Zi.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Qin Tiangu laughed, and his voice was like a heavy hammer in the sky, but the eyes in his eyes were extremely cold at the moment. He looked at Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan. It was because of these two people that everything happened that the legalist school was hit hard.


    Now, at the time of the great calamity, a sage cultivator loses his body again, which is beyond the capacity of Legalists.


    "I''ll leave this family to me. I''ll finish the family affairs of the Legalists."


    Qin Tiangu stares at Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan with no cover up.


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils were shining with gold. Behind his back, Dapeng''s golden wings released his will of hegemony. He looked at Qin Tiangu. He couldn''t help but look at Qin Tiangu.


    "Old huolei said that you are not a good bird in qintiangu. You are really not!"


    Du Shaofu looked directly at Qin Tiangu and opened his mouth. He was not deterred. He was disappointed with the Legalists again and again. Ben and the Legalists were connected by blood. However, he separated his family by bullying, humiliating and chasing. He had already ground this blood relationship.


    The rest is hatred and disappointment.


    Even this time, Du Shaofu had thought that as long as the family reunited, it would be enough. As long as the Legalists never bothered themselves, everything could be put down.


    However, Qin Tiangu had no good intentions from the beginning. He put off time and joined hands with political strategists, dragon clan and famous masters to kill himself quickly. Du Shaofu was full of chills. It seems that the lesson to this legalist is far from enough.


    Huo Leizi looked at Du Shaofu from the sky. The boy sold him again. However, Qin Tiangu was not a good bird.


    "With sharp teeth and sharp lips, the devil did not kill you, but today he can''t escape." Qin Tiangu''s face twitched.


    "I will not die, it will destroy your legalist orthodoxy." Du Shaofu rebuked, and his cold feelings filled him.


    "Maybe, the Legalists did go wrong at the beginning, but now, I have to kill your father and son and let you grow up. My Legalists are really dangerous in this field. I have to admit that you are the best qualified younger generation I have ever seen in my life. If I had never been a descendant, I would certainly train you well and I would not let Legalists and you go to the present situation. But now I have to kill you for the sake of the Legalists. As for what kind of blood relationship, our descendants have no idea how many generations have passed, and they do not exist at all. However, I will keep their mother and daughter and be used by my Legalists. As for your father and son, they should be destroyed today! "The voice of Qin Tiangu fell into Du Shaofu''s ears. Some words were not enough for the external humanity.


    "The longer you live, the thicker your skin will be. You are really shameless!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his heart was filled with cold, but at the same time, he was dignified. Several ancient strong men came to join the three people of the Dragon Qianchao. In the eyes of the consequences, the army of the wasteland could not resist.


    "Let''s make a quick decision. Don''t let anyone else go and get rid of the roots!"


    Gongsun opened his mouth, and his hot breath was surging.


    "Boom..."


    With Gongsun''s words falling down, long Qianchao, Su Sanyan and Huiwu also breathed into the sky and looked at the army of the wasteland. They wanted to kill all the arrogance of the wasteland in the cradle and get rid of the great trouble.


    "Boom


    The warships rumbled and the general''s eyes were cold.


    "These old men, fight with them!"


    Du Yunlong, Du Yu, Du Hao and so on were stimulated by the thunder and martial pulse. In a moment, the lightning and thunder thundered, and the four sides were killed.


    "Old bastard, think we are easy to bully!"


    Small star small hand clenched fists, eyes wave golden flame, a huge gas straight into the sky.


    "A group of young people, let''s do it, it''s worth dying!"


    Su Sanyan opens his mouth and looks at Du Yunlong, Du Hao and others. The power of thunder and martial pulse is too strong. The Du family can''t stay here. We should cut off the roots!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2216

    "I''m really surprised that your father and son can have such a natural talent. You are worthy of the descendants of that one. However, they are extremely beautiful. At a young age, they set foot on the holy land, passed through the talent, and achieved invincible supremacy. But how about that? The road of cultivation is too long. In front of me, you are still invincible ants. You will not be given time to grow up. You will be allowed to pass the punishment of heaven and become the supreme one. Today, I can still easily wipe you out. " Qin Tiangu opened his mouth and looked down on Du Shaofu and his son.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu called out Zijin tianque again. The wind and thunder resounded, accompanied by the sound of dragons and tigers, the purple gold was shining.


    "Good thing!"


    Qin Tiangu''s eyes moved, and he saw that Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque was not vulgar and liked it very much.


    "Fight


    Du Tingxuan''s thunder gun was in his hand, and the thunder flashed and thundered all over his body.


    "Father and son, who don''t know how to die, must die today!"


    Qin Honglong''s body of Yuan Shen is crazy and ferocious in the void, and his voice is frightening.


    He had lost so much that he hated the father and son to pieces.


    "Kill, quick battle, quick decision!"


    Su Sanyan, Huiwu, and long Qianchao, with their breath surging, are also staring at the group of supreme Tianjiao of the wasteland army.


    The young generation of strategists, masters, and the dragon family, Tianjiao and the supreme are almost destroyed. At the moment, Su Sanyan and others tremble in their hearts when they see the young lineup of the desolate country.


    Once they have time to grow up, they will be so terrible that they must be eradicated.


    "Spell it


    The golden pupil of Du Xiaoyao glows, and the spirit of supreme power is fluctuating.


    "It''s a big deal to die!"


    On the battleship, the army of the wasteland moved together.


    In the face of the pressure of several powerful saints above the void, those with lower cultivation strength are still paralyzed, but they are also standing up and breathing, vowing to fight.


    The eyes twinkled on the obscene face of the old demon of green fox. If it had been, with his style and character, he would have escaped.


    In the current situation, the wasteland has completely occupied the inferior position, and it is almost impossible to fight against it.


    But at this time, the green fox old demon also knew that he had no way out.


    Even if he escapes today, he will not be let go of Legalists, dragon clan, political strategists and other people in the future.


    The old demon thought in his heart that if he had a fight today, at least there would be Huo Lei Zi. Besides, Du Shaofu, the demon king, was so incredible. Who knows in the future.


    Besides, behind Du Shaofu, there are the golden winged Dapeng birds, and behind the little strange dragon, there seems to be a phoenix family.


    As long as we have the opportunity to leave today, we may not be unable to rise in the future.


    On the contrary, the old demon of green fox thought that if he slipped away today, let alone the Legalists and others, they would not let themselves go. Once Du Shaofu, Yilong, chijiri macaque, Du Tingxuan, huoleizi and others left today, they would not let themselves go. Moreover, even if Qin Tiangu and long Wangu joined hands, they might not be able to leave Huo Lei Zi.


    "Yaya, spell it!"


    The old demon of green fox bit his teeth secretly. He was very clear that although Du Shaofu, the demon king, had been treating each other with a smile and was extremely polite, he wanted to make the boy think that he was his own family and really enter the core of the wasteland. He should at least make him feel at ease and trust. Today''s fight is a good opportunity.


    This demon king Du Shaofu is incredible. As long as he can leave this time, he will have a chance to make a comeback.


    Oriental Green wood, lonely sky howling, Dugu burning the sky, yeluhan and so on did not speak, but each breath without reservation surging, is also ready to fight.


    Lei Lao and eight puppets are thundering and thundering all over the body, waiting for the battle!


    "Beyond my ability!"


    Looking at the wasteland army, long Qianchao, Su Sanyan, Huiwu, etc. don''t put it in their eyes, and sneer at it. The breath is huge, especially those who are arrogant and supreme in the wasteland, must be wiped out.


    "It''s up to me to finish everything!"


    Qin Tiangu opened his mouth and looked at Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu''s father and son. In his eyes, the father and son were dead at the moment.


    "Boy, the situation is not right. When I have to, I will take you alone. There should be no problem!"


    The voice of Huo Leizi fell on Du Shaofu''s ears at this moment. The current situation is very serious. He will be delayed and unable to be separated by Deng Zhen and Gongsun.


    The remaining qintiangu and longwangu can not be stopped by those present.


    "Old man, if I don''t die, he will be the destroyer of Legalists."


    Du Shaofu looks at Qin Tiangu. Huo Leizi''s words have not been taken into consideration. He can only take himself alone. What will happen to the drunkard''s father, mother, sister, elder brother Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoqing, doctor, elder sister, zhenbeiwang, yepiaoling and so on.


    Du Shaofu was very straightforward. At the moment, even if he knew that there was no chance of winning, he was not afraid and would not bow down.


    If you don''t die, the account will be settled slowly today."Don''t delay, solve it!"


    Long Wangu opened his mouth, fearing that there would be many changes in the long night''s dream. He looked at the little stars, and his pupils were filled with cold light. He had heard of this strange dragon. He wanted to see it in person.


    "Oh


    The dragon''s claws tore the void, filled with mist, and the talisman''s Secret patterns fluctuated, just like a big hand seal coming out of the sky, directly covering the little stars and covering Du Xiaoyao.


    "Long..."


    At the same time, long Qianchao, Huiwu and Su Sanyan are three figures, and the breath of Holy Land shakes the void.


    Suddenly, the terrible power directly shattered the void, with all kinds of visions, the flames roaring, the vigorous wind roaring, the dragon''s powerful, terrifying, swept to the wasteland army.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    This terrible power, converged into a tidal wave of energy, where the space inch by inch crumbles!


    "Jie Jie, kill!"


    Qin Hong''s body of the Dragon God sneered bitterly, and his eyes were fierce. He broke out with the body of the yuan God, and he also rushed to the army of the wasteland.


    Gongsun general and Deng Xuan are both staring at Huo Leizi. Their breath spreads out quietly in the sky and plain.


    "It''s over."


    Qin Tiangu also made a move, overlooking Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan. One hand dived and turned into a huge fingerprint, as if covering the whole sky city.


    "Boom


    The earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking. In this huge fingerprint, there are all kinds of gods, birds and animals roaring, tearing up the void, and the sun, moon and stars rotate.


    Qin Tiangu was so strong that he carried out all his actions with the magic power of the Legalists. The huge pressure came down from the void, and the whole covered void seemed to explode directly. Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan immediately felt great pressure.


    Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan, who had green spirit armor and divine thunder armor on their bodies, seemed to be directly crushed and exploded.


    Du Shaofu Mu Ning, Qin Tiangu is too strong. If he has not set foot in the holy land, he will be like a mole ant.


    Even if he had set foot in the holy land at the moment, he still felt small in the face of Qin Tiangu.


    There is still a gap between the two holy places.


    "Boom, boom!"


    After Du Shaofu''s death, two powerful breath rushed into the sky. Du Shaojing and Han Aotong did not retreat.


    "Our family, advance and retreat together, even if we are going to die today, we will die together!"


    Han Aotong opened his mouth, and his eyes were full of dazzling light. His eyes were bright, a magnificent desolation, like the breath of supreme invincible.


    "This time, I can finally fight side by side with my brother!"


    Du Shaojing''s body was covered with thunder and thunder. On his moving face, he raised his eyes slightly and looked at the collapse of the big handprint. His eyes were purple and gold, and he had no fear.


    Just in a flash, several practitioners of holy land have directly started to sweep the sky with powerful force, surging breath and destroying everything.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    This scene is too terrible, a huge wave of attack is sweeping, the space inch by inch collapses.


    The ground shakes, the void explodes, the ground cracks spread out, just like the end of the day.


    The onlookers, who were far behind, were also creepy at the moment under such prestige.


    "The wasteland is finished. It will be strangled. The ancient strongmen of strategists, dragons, masters and Legalists are too strong to destroy the wasteland!"


    There are creatures who shake their mouths in the distance and sigh for it. In time, the wasteland will be able to stand up with those people, but now it is going to be strangled.


    In the army of the wasteland, there are such breath as lonely sky howling, Oriental Green wood, Dugu burning sky, Zhen Qingchun, Du Yunlong, etc. without reservation, they are very strong enough to sweep all directions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2217

    But at the moment, under the attack of several holy land practitioners, their obstruction seems so weak, with a kind of feeling of egg hitting a stone.


    Everyone knows in their hearts what will happen if they are touched.


    "Spell it


    The old demon of green fox gnawed his teeth, and there was no way out. His eyes changed into a strange green and yellow color in an instant. The light burst out and submerged the void. In a moment, it turned into a huge green light, which collapsed into the body of the sky fox. The blue and yellow light was bright, and a fierce and cold breath climbed to the top and swept the void!


    "Ouch "


    the roar of the void, the fox hovers in the void, a pair of frightening green and yellow fierce pupils, the giant tail is high, and a row of sharp fangs are exposed in the tearing big mouth. The voice of" HISHI "is like crying and howling. If you want to fight with all your strength!


    "Oh


    "Oh


    The Dragon sings nine days, the beast roars like thunder, the vast sky, the little star and Du Xiaoyao at the same time, that terrible shock of the body is also sitting in the sky, breathtaking!


    But the dragon is too strong to cover the little star and Du Xiaoyao at the same time.


    "Spell it


    Night floating Ling, lonely day howling, Oriental Green wood, Zhen Qingchun and others have red eyes, breath without reservation, and sacred utensils are called out.


    "Hum!"


    There are many sacred vessels in tianwu college.


    Tang Wu, witch sparrow, Gu Xinyan and other sacred vessels in their hands.


    Since the inheritance of tianwu Academy on the warship, tianwu college has obtained many sacred weapons. In recent months, it has been recognized by them, which has greatly increased their strength.


    But in spite of this, the gap in the holy land is too large to cross.


    However, it is still difficult to compare with the long Qianchao.


    Just the invisible momentum has been suppressed.


    What''s more, there are only 12 out of 10 who can still fight the first World War.


    Although the rest is also the elite of the desolate country, they are powerless in the face of the strongmen of the holy land at this moment, and it is difficult to breed even the heart of resistance.


    "Wasteland, it''s going to be strangled this time!"


    In the distance, the onlookers'' eyes were trembling, and the heavenly pride of the wasteland was in groups. However, there was no time for them to continue to grow. Under such strangulation, the result might have been doomed.


    The scene in the distance made Du Shaofu''s eyes blood red, and an invisible evil spirit diffused in his body. Under this towering evil spirit, even the air seemed to solidify.


    The chilly feeling permeated from Du Shaofu''s body, and the invisible cold evil spirit which could not be seen by the naked eye spread from the whole body in the form of waves.


    Originally, Du Shaofu only wanted to have a family reunion. Even if he killed the Legalists, the dragon clan and the strategists again and again, they all wanted to protect themselves and teach them lessons.


    But now, Du Shaofu was really angry and regretful. He thought that he was too naive. If he had directly fought with Legalists at the beginning, it would not have been the consequence at the moment.


    Or perhaps at the beginning, they asked for the golden winged Dapeng birds and invited the elder Tianmu Shenshu and the Confucianists. At the same time, they would not bring the wasteland into such a hopeless situation, and would be completely destroyed.


    "I, Du Shaofu, swear here today that I will not die today. It will destroy our orthodoxy day by day, and the wasteland and you will never die."


    Du Shaofu''s voice reverberated and fell clearly in everyone''s ears, like thunder, shaking the eardrum, accompanied by the towering killing intention swept across.


    When the onlookers in the distance heard the speech, they also seemed to feel a bone cold wind passing by, the blood seemed to be coagulating, and the lips trembled and trembled.


    "It''s not a good idea to kill!"


    All of them were captured by the earthshaking murderous spirit, and they could feel Du Shaofu''s murderous intention.


    Even Gongsun generals, such as Deng Zhen, who had not yet done so, were moved by the idea of killing.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    On the Zijin sky palace, there are brilliant lights and roaring dragons and tigers. Du Shaofu''s mighty spirit swept through his body. Today, he will not die. We should destroy these orthodoxy!


    "Cut off the roots!"


    Long Qianchao, Su Sanyan, Huiwu, Qin Honglong, Yuanshen were also shocked and influenced by this killing idea. They felt their hearts trembled for no reason. They also determined to cut off the roots. At this moment, the offensive swept before the army of the wasteland.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    The terrible power had not been directly contacted, but Zhen Qingchun, silver winged devil carving, mu ruobai and others took the lead in vomiting blood, making them feel the breath of death, which was hard to resist!


    "Boom


    However, in the light of electricity and firestones, a great wave from the void also came down. The secret patterns of the green light talisman were blooming, reflecting on the four sides, as if a world was opening up and covering the void.


    The talisman''s Secret patterns are flourishing, and a round of green sun is in the sky, as if there are gods coming.


    A bright green light curtain blocked the front of the wasteland army, and protected the little star, Du Xiaoyao and Qinghu Laoyao.


    "Boom!"


    Long Wangu, Qin Honglong Yuanshen, long Qianchao, Su Sanyan and Huiwu are the five attacks, especially the one claw of long Wangu that can tear the world apart. However, it is hard to destroy the dark green talisman mask at the moment, but it just makes it vibrate.Long Wangu, Su Sanyan and Huiwu suddenly changed color.


    Deng fan, Gongsun will be on the side, also secretly look startled, only huolei Zimu showed a smile.


    At the same time, Qin Tiangu''s great hand seal fell, covering a void.


    Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Han Aotong and Du Shaojing have four strong breath. When they want to fight to death, the confined void is quietly twisted. A dirty old man in rags and white hair with a few weeds appears out of thin air.


    The old man raised his hand and snatched out a fingerprint at the huge one.


    "Boom


    But when this fingerprint is swept out, the void is twisted, and the fingerprint touches the huge fingerprint, and the shadow of the sun, moon and stars explodes one by one, and the gods, birds and animals are broken, mountains and rivers are broken, and broken into broken runes.


    Originally enough to destroy all the palmprint, instantly burst, Rune pouring, turned into a vision!


    Qin Tiangu''s face changed suddenly and his eyes trembled.


    When this figure appears, Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan and Han Aotong are also shocked.


    "Fu Yibai, master Tianmu Shenshu!"


    Du Shaofu, who was just about to make a move, was also sluggish at the moment. When he looked at the old man with white hair and the bright green figure in the distance, his eyes were suddenly surprised.


    The two people who suddenly appeared were not Fu Yibai and Tianmu Shenshu, but who could be there.


    The vast movement of the void subsided in an instant and returned to silence.


    Long Qianchao, Su Sanyan, Huiwu and so on looked at this moment, suddenly appeared two figures, look suddenly ugly up, that Fu Yibai and Tianmu divine tree, they are absolutely not unfamiliar.


    Especially for long Qianchao, it was ravaged by Fu Yibai.


    Du Xiaoyao, the little star is also surprised, and then the same eye reveals the color of surprise.


    "It''s them!"


    "Fu Yibai and Tianmu Shenshu master!"


    At the same time, the army of the desolate country was also shocked. Then, the lonely sky howled, the Qing Rong and Du Xiaoman were all overjoyed. Did they know that Fu Yibai and Tianmu divine tree were definitely helping the wasteland.


    "It''s Fu Yibai!"


    Du''s family is not a child, but even more astonished.


    Some old people are full of surprise, can''t believe, that is really Fu Yibai in Du''s house.


    Among the numerous onlookers in the distance, some creatures could not bear to look directly at them. All of a sudden, the mighty offensive returned to calm, thinking that everything was over, and that those heavenly pride and supremacy of the wasteland had been destroyed.


    "Eh..."


    Some people open their eyes, looking at the sudden change at the moment, are not surprised.


    "The old tree, the God in the middle!"


    Long Wangu''s voice is coming from the ferocious mouth at this moment. The Dragon pupil trembles, shakes the void, and looks ugly!


    Deng Zhen and Huiwu raised their eyes, and their looks were also changed.


    "Zhongtong God, old tree, this matter has nothing to do with you, so why interfere?"


    Qin Tiangu looks at Fu Yibai and Tianmu divine tree. His look becomes very complicated at this moment, and his eyes twitch secretly.


    "Why should I intervene? You have a clear idea. The person recognized by the three thousand masters of the world is the descendant of that one. You dare to do it. It''s really brave of you to do it!"


    Fu a white vision swept, but at the moment, the whole body temperament is and the original competition such as, that invisible breath is domineering and dignified.


    "Zhongtong God, you know it''s not the beginning. The God thunder tripod has fallen into the hands of the demon God. Is it the people chosen by the Lord of the three thousand worlds? This is our business. Do you want to fight against us with your own strength? There are three thousand masters of the world behind you. Don''t forget that we are not easy to provoke £¡¡± Gongsun will bite his teeth, but in his eyes, he is obviously afraid of Fu Yibai.


    "General Gongsun, it seems that he has a lot of courage to come out of the tomb of eternity!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2218

    The sound is like a dull thunder, resounding through the void. A figure comes directly, and there is not much breath fluctuation. But when it appears, it causes many eyes, just like being struck by lightning.


    He was dressed in rags and half as good as Fu Yibai, but at the moment he was in harmony with the void, making all living beings tremble for no reason.


    "Old madman!"


    Some people in the wasteland army exclaimed in secret. It was an old madman, Ouyang Shuang''s master, an unfathomable and terrible strong man.


    "Beichi!"


    When the old madman appeared, Qin Tiangu, long Wangu, Gongsun general and Deng Xuan changed color again, and their eyes were even more ugly.


    "Gongsun general, if you have the ability, try it today. Don''t say I''m rude to you then!"


    The old madman looked directly at general Gongsun and pointed out that he had a terrible dignity, which was quite different from the original one.


    "Beichi, don''t deceive people too much. The three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God were not as arrogant as you were


    Gongsun''s face was gloomy to the extreme. Not long after he was out of the eternal tomb, Gongsun was pointed at his nose like this. This tone of voice was not easy to bear.


    "Do you really think you are a green onion? If it wasn''t for the devil who escaped here, you would not even be qualified to mention the name of the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God. Now you dare to harm the people selected by the Lord of the three thousand worlds. Really, no one can cure you. Do you believe me or not The old madman opened his mouth and did not put the Gongsun general in his eyes.


    "beichi, you deceive people too much. Don''t forget, this is not the upper level. You can''t be strong here. If you start to work, you will pay the price."


    Gongsun scowled at the old madman and said, "besides, when the devil recovers, I won''t let you five go first."


    "I can destroy the political orthodoxy of your strategists here now. Try it if you don''t believe it!" Said the old madman, very domineering!


    "You..."


    Gongsun will be speechless. He is really afraid. He has nothing to do with God and beichi. If he wants to destroy the strategists, he can''t stop him.


    When the old Madman''s voice dropped, he did not pay any attention to Gongsun general. He looked directly at Qin Tiangu and said, "Qin Tiangu, you are not timid. You dare to move my son-in-law. That''s enough for me to destroy the orthodoxy of your Legalists here."


    "Beichi, when did I move your son-in-law?" Qin Tiangu is very depressed and gloomy. When did he know the son-in-law of beichi.


    "Everyone knows that Du Shaofu is my disciple Shuang''s fiance. Naturally, it''s my son-in-law. You''re so brave!" The old madman spoke in a strange and gloomy manner.


    "My son-in-law..."


    Qin Tiangu was stunned and gave his eyes a sharp slap. If it was true, the son-in-law of beichi was not able to move freely. He was not afraid of anyone in the world, but he did not want to be provoked by the eastern immortals, the southern Confucians, the Western demons, the Tongshen and the beichi. He knew the origin of these five people, and he could not afford to provoke them.


    "Reinforcements are coming, there are top strong men coming!" The army of the desolate country was excited.


    "Is this the master of that cool girl? She is a terrible strong man!"


    Ouyang Qi, the king of Zhennan, was surprised. He had known for a long time that his granddaughter had been worshipped by a super strong man, but it was the first time that he saw him. Judging from the current situation, Ouyang Shuang''s master, even those ancient powerful Legalists and political strategists, should be afraid to exist.


    "Zhongtong God, beichi, fuyibai and old madman are Zhongtong God and beichi!"


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is still deeply shocked. Fu Yibai and the old madman are actually the Zhongtong God and beichi among the five mysterious strongmen of the East immortal, the South Confucian, the Western demon and the Zhongtong God. How can Du Shaofu not be shocked.


    And then, something even more shocking to Du Shaofu appeared. Just as Du Shaofu was still shocked by Fu Yibai and the old madman, Du Tingxuan''s divine thunder armor and spear converged again, stepped out, looked respectfully at Fu Yibai on one knee and knelt in the air, saluted: "Master said that day, if a disciple can step into the holy martial arts realm within 200 years, he will be qualified to enter the teacher reluctantly Now I have the honor to set foot in advance to see Master! "


    "The great supreme nirvana, within 50 years, I have set foot in the holy martial realm, and I can live on it. From then on, I admit that you are my Fu Yibai''s disciple."


    Fu Yibai opened his mouth and was serious, but at the moment he looked at Du Tingxuan, but it was difficult to completely hide his satisfaction.


    The great supreme nirvana, with thunder and martial pulse, has set foot in the holy martial realm within 50 years. Such a natural talent, put on it, will definitely be able to compete for supremacy among all parties. Fu Yibai can''t be secretly pleased. If you take it to the top, it will be enough for him to make a show among his peers.


    "Master, Fu Yibai is the master of the drunkard father..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He was so surprised that his chin could not be taken back for a long time. Fu Yibai was actually the master of an alcoholic father.


    "What, Fu Yibai is the master of the third uncle..."


    "Fu Yibai is the master of Tingxuan!"The whole Du family was also stupefied and shocked one by one.


    "No wonder, no wonder ah, no wonder at the beginning of the court Xuan can rise, the original is Fu Yibai." The old man of Du family seems to understand something and tremble for it.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, Gongsun general, long Wangu, Deng Zhen, Huiwu, long Qianchao, Su Sanyan and so on are also dumbfounded. I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu was the son-in-law of beichi, and Du Tingxuan was actually the disciple of Fu Yibai of Zhongtong God.


    At the moment, Qin Honglong, who is even more stunned and dumbfounded, is Zhen Qingchun''s legalist master, Qin Tiangu and others.


    When the Legalists opposed Han Ao Tong and Du Tingxuan, they just felt that the outsiders were just ants. If they married political strategists, they should strengthen the Legalists.


    But if they had known that Du Tingxuan was a disciple of a strong man such as Zhongtong God Fu Yibai, they would have objected to it.


    Even if we had known that Du Tingxuan would have been able to achieve Nirvana and set foot in the holy martial realm within 50 years, the Legalists would never have been so.


    Qin Tiangu is stupid. Long Wangu and Gongsun generals are also stupid. Zhongtong God and beichi are here. Let alone protect the descendants and the people selected by the three thousand masters of the world, we can say that Du Tingxuan is the in-house disciple of Zhongtong God and Du Shaofu is the son-in-law of beichi. They can''t move any more today.


    All the people have not recovered. At this moment, Fu Yibai is a little unnatural, but he still comes to Du Shaofu. Just now, on his face, which is full of domineering, serious and incomparable strong temperament, he squeezes out a smile that is more difficult to see than crying at Du Shaofu, showing his old front teeth with yellowing color, and his voice is very warm and friendly "Big brother, I''m not late."


    Qin Tiangu is stupid!


    Long Wangu is stupid!


    Gongsun will be stupid!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In short, at the moment, the whole scene is silent, all the creatures are dumbfounded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2219

    In the presence, many people are no longer surprised. At the beginning, when in the shenlei mountains and outside the divine space, the mysterious Fu Yibai had already called the demon king Du Shaofu on the spot.


    However, most of the people present at the moment did not go to shenlei mountain, especially Qin Tiangu, long Wangu and others. They were so stunned that they would stare out of their eyes like stars.


    The look on Du Tingxuan''s face at the moment was very unnatural, and he wanted to beat Du Shaofu.


    "Gugu"


    the old demon of green fox did not know when to quietly put away the body of qingguangbengtian fox, and looked at the scene in front of him, his throat was boiling hot, and he kept swallowing his saliva.


    At the moment, the green fox old demon can''t help but feel very lucky. Fortunately, he didn''t slip away. He didn''t expect that there were so many powerful terrorists behind Du Shaofu besides the golden winged Dapeng birds and Phoenix.


    When he heard the name of the North Valley, he was afraid of the relationship between the two gods.


    "Not late, just right."


    Du Shaofu was also quite helpless at the moment. He knew that Fu Yibai had been so powerful at the beginning. How could he have made that bet with this guy.


    But even Qin Tiangu and others would be afraid of Fu Yibai''s violent behavior. However, he had been fooling himself for so long in Du''s family. Seeing his apprentice''s family apart, Du Shaofu was not angry. This old guy was too boring.


    "It''s OK."


    Fu Yibai smiles at Du Shaofu.


    "Yes, sir." Du Shaojing salutes Fu Yibai.


    Han Ao Tong also Ying Ying Ying bowed a salute, put away the surprise shock in the eyes, these things, she also did not know.


    "Good, good, just a family reunion."


    With a white head and a smile in his eyes, he only looked at Du Shaofu, and the smile on his face became somewhat unnatural and quite positive. He said, "elder brother, let the people of the wasteland go back first. You have to go with us and talk to you about some things."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the legalist sky behind him. At the moment, the shocked and trembling Legalists in the city were staring at Qin Tiangu and long Wangu from a distance. The cold light surged.


    "If you don''t dare, they won''t move!"


    Fu Yibai''s eyes swept from Qin Tiangu and others, and his voice seemed to spread out deliberately, falling in the ears of Qin Tiangu and others, which was extremely ugly.


    "Zhongtong God, do you intend to oppose us on purpose?"


    "I don''t believe you have recovered. I''m afraid you''ve been affected much more than we were in the tomb of eternity for so long," Deng said


    "It seems that you want to have a try. I''ll give you a chance."


    Fu Yibai turns around and looks at Deng Xuan. He stands with his negative hand. In his eyes, there is a colorful surge.


    "Well, try it!"


    Deng Xiao bit his teeth. When the voice fell, his figure came out of the sky. Behind him, there was a pair of huge silver illusory wings flying out of the sky, filled with white light and mist, and diffused the void.


    Although this pair of wings is illusory, it is just like materialization, carrying the power of heaven and earth!


    In a flash, strong wind, dark clouds gathered, vigorous wind raging, earth shaking!


    "Boom


    Deng''s clap shows that the sky is falling apart, the wind is rising, the sky is vast, the sky is blooming, the sky is shaking, the world seems to be breaking open.


    Such a palm, shrouded in this world, all living beings throb.


    Even Du Shaofu, who was standing behind Fu Yibai''s body, was trembling in the face of such a palm.


    Such strength is far beyond the level of Qin Honglong.


    But at the moment, Fu Yibai is standing in the void, the shabby robe is fluttering, and the white hair like a chicken''s nest is flying. He is calm and calm, just like a rock!


    But for a moment, Fu Yibai''s feet, with his emptiness, did not retreat, but went forward. His figure rose from the sky, shining brightly, and his breath was towering. In the sky below, a thousand Zhang City Wall rose from the ground, directly lifted up, and exploded in the air.


    "Long!"


    As Fu Yibai rushes to Deng''s body, his fist blows out and the light blocks out the sky and directly collides with the former''s palm.


    "Boom!"


    This kind of collision makes people''s spirits seem to be exploded.


    The noise was too loud, like thunder.


    The fiery Rune and holy power spread over the void, and the most powerful energy swept through.


    Earth shaking, sky city collapse constantly!


    The void is blurred, the sky plain is collapsing, and the deep ground fissures are interlaced like spider webs, tearing the canyon apart.


    Such a scene of destruction is terrifying and shocking!


    Such a powerful energy sweeps across the world and shakes the whole world, like the stars in the nine days to be shaken down.


    The void crumbled and the plain ground turned into dust.The sky city has a large array, densely covered with talismans and secret patterns, which can not stop this terrible wave. All the buildings and towers were destroyed and turned into ruins, and many screams were heard.


    "Pooh"


    in the full view of the public, Deng''s body was shaken back in a straight line, breaking the void.


    Fu Yibai''s body just swayed slightly and his face was calm.


    "How strong


    Du Shaofu''s heart was surging. At this time, Fu Yibai and the old madman reappeared and came to help him and shake off the ancient strongmen. He was so not excited.


    Looking at Deng Zhen''s retreat, Qin Tiangu, long Wangu and other people are not secretly trembling, flashing eyes.


    "If anyone dares to bully my disciples'' father and son with great deceit, I will kill them. If someone in the same realm can kill them, that''s because their cultivation is not good, I have nothing to say!"


    Fu Yibai opened his mouth, and his voice vibrated in all directions. Then he ignored Qin Tiangu and others. The brick looked at Du Shaofu behind him and said, "follow me. Others can go back first."


    "Well, wait for me a moment!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, which was the best result. Then he said to his mother and Du Shaojing, "Niang, Shaojing, let''s go home!"


    "Go home." Han Aotong nods, his face is full.


    A family of four left from the sky empty city. The eyes of the Legalists behind them were so dense that they did not dare to speak and tremble for them.


    Qin Tiangu looked gloomy and twitched, but he did not dare to speak at the moment.


    "Welcome the empress dowager, the eldest princess!"


    On the warship, the army of the wasteland saluted, the voice gathered, straight into the sky!


    "It''s good to be back. The family is finally reunited!"


    Some of the Du family''s old people have sour eyes. The family finally reunited.


    "Grandma


    "Godmother!"


    Little star, Du Xiaoqing rushed to Han Aotong''s body, and took Han Aotong''s arm affectionately.


    "I''ve met my aunt, I''ve met my sister Shaojing!"


    "I''ve met my aunt, I''ve met sister Shaojing!"


    Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman, Du Xue, Du Hao, Du GUI, Du Yu and so on came up.


    "Go home. The family is still waiting for you to go back." The old man of the Du family came forward with a trembling posture and a sour nose.


    "Good, good"


    Han Aotong didn''t know what to say. He just kept smiling, looking at Du Xiaoqing and Xiaoxing around him, looking at everyone in front of him and smiling. His eyes began to get moist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2220

    "Mother, I''ll leave it to you."


    Du Shaofu came to Zhen Qingchun''s side and took over the legalist school he was carrying with him. He took it to his mother, Han Aotong.


    At the moment, the revered master of the Legalists was pale. The scene in front of him made him recover from the shock. Du Tingxuan was actually a disciple of Zhongtong God. Behind the Du family, there were so many strong men. In a short period of more than ten years, the wasteland had reached such a level that he was able to crush the same generation of Legalists.


    Han Aotong said to Du Shaofu, "Shaofu, let go. After all, he is your grandfather."


    Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment and untied the ban on the Lord.


    At the moment, the revered master of Legalists looks at Du Tingxuan, Du Shaofu, Qinghu Laoyao, huoleizi and so on. He is shocked.


    "Father, go back." Han Aotong said to the master of Legalists.


    "Ao Tong, do you really want to follow them? If you leave, it is unfilial." The revered master of Legalists finally stares at Han Aotong and his eyes twitch.


    "Father, daughter is unfilial. Go back." Han Ao Tong looks calm.


    "If you leave with them today, you will never enter the door of the Legalists again. From now on, you will be expelled from the legalist school, and our father and daughter will be mercilessly broken off!" The master of Legalists is a gloomy man.


    "Well, my daughter is unfilial. From now on, she is no longer a legalist."


    Han Ao Tong''s voice dropped, a touch of pain in his eyes, a flash of light in his hand, a bunch of hair cut off in the back of his head, and said: "our father and daughter are also merciless. We will repay the kindness of raising them in the next life. In this life, we will be treated as parents without Ao Tong''s daughter!"


    After that, Han Aotong''s hair turned to ashes. Then he knelt down in the void and kowtowed respectfully to the current master of Legalists. Then he kowtowed three heads to the sky city.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The master of legalism sneered and his face twitched. He didn''t think of his daughter in front of him. He really wanted to break the relationship between father and daughter and leave the legalist family.


    "You are my daughter. You are the blood of the legalist family. Do you really think that you can get away from the legalist family so easily? You are my daughter. If you want to leave, you will die!"


    As the words fell, the master of the legalist school waved and lifted his hand. His palm was shining and his face was cold. His huge hand was patted to Han Aotong.


    "Bang!"


    A low muffled sound came out, followed by the Dharma Master. His body was like a broken kite. With a mouthful of blood, it flew directly to the sky city.


    "Bang!"


    When the Dharma Master''s body fell into the sky, under the city wall outside the city, the ground shook and the ground cracked.


    "Your life, in my son''s hand Ao Tong left a time, just see in Ao Tong''s sake, I left you a life, is to return the parents'' gratitude, from now on, she and Legalists have no relationship." Du Tingxuan opened his mouth. He was the one who had just made a move. His eyes were covered with purple thunder light.


    The body of the Dharma Master climbed out of the ruins, bloody and pale. He looked up at Du Tingxuan''s family, and his eyes were filled with resentment.


    Du Shaofu didn''t say anything more. His eyes swept around him. Fortunately, there was no danger today. There were Tianmu divine trees, Fu Yibai and an old madman.


    Thank you very much Du Shaofu was grateful to the elder Tianmu divine tree, and he had been helped by him several times. This feeling is not ordinary.


    "You''re welcome. You''re OK." Tianmu Shenshu nodded and laughed. He knew that he had not arrived, and the desolate country would be safe and sound. The Zhongtong God and beichi must have paid attention to this place for a long time.


    Later, Du Shaofu explained a few words, such as little star, Du Xiaoyao, elder brother Zhen Qingchun, doctor Lao, second brother Du Yunlong, and so on.


    "Famous people, some accounts, there will always be time for liquidation!"


    Tianmu Shenshu looked at Deng, and the green eyes were full of cold.


    Huiwu''s face was dark when he heard the speech. He did it at the beginning, but he didn''t expect that there were still some evils left by the magician. At the moment, the wood God tree walked out of the battlefield of heaven and evil, which was the great trouble of the famous master.


    Deng Zhen looked very ugly and did not speak. He did not intervene in the original affairs. At that time, he had entered the eternal tomb. But naturally, he knew what Tianmu Shenshu was saying, and he also understood that the local technologists would never give up.


    "Boom!"


    The vast ancient battlefield stirred up, the wasteland army swept on the warships, shaking the void, and then left with Huo Lei Zi, Tianmu Shenshu, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Qinghu Laoyao.


    The children of Legalists, Qin Tiangu, Su Sanyan, long Wangu, Deng Zhen, etc., watched the fire, and Lei Zi left, one by one, but no one dared to say anything more.


    "Let''s go!" Du Shaofu looked up at Qin Tiangu, Deng Dan, long Wangu, Gongsun general and others, and said, "I have written down all those who are present today. On other days, we will settle down together."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu followed.


    Long Wangu, Qin Tiangu, Gongsun general and Deng Xuan looked at each other. Their faces were very ugly, and they were dignified. There were Zhongtong God, beichi, huoleizi, Tianmu Shenshu and others behind Du Shaofu. If they wanted to move, they had to think about the consequences.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountain is steep and full of trees.


    When Du Shaofu came here with Fu Yibai and the old madman, several buildings were simple, deep and secluded with vicissitudes.


    "I knew you weren''t dead. You wouldn''t die."


    A gorgeous woman rushed out, with her slender legs and attractive radian, which outlined the perfect figure. Her beautiful face was just like a soul. She opened her arms and rushed to Du Shaofu''s body immediately. Her eyes were excited on her moving face.


    "My life is hard. No one will lose my life." Du Shaofu laughed and held a mass of nephrite in his arms.


    Du Shaofu is not surprised that Ouyang Shuang is here. Her master is an old madman.


    "Cough..."


    After the sound of dry cough, the old madman appeared behind Du Shaofu.


    "Cough what, such a big girl, I will get married sooner or later." Fu a white light floats past, a light glance at the old madman.


    "It''s a pity that the Chinese cabbage has been arched." The old Madman''s voice is a little shady and strange, and a pair of his own cabbage is arched by a pig''s feeling.


    "Master, what do you say?"


    Ouyang Shuang regained consciousness and fell from Du Shaofu''s arms. On his moving cheek, a touch of blush appeared quietly, like a peach.


    Du Shaofu was also very depressed. Why did he do it himself.


    "Come in!"


    The old madman opened his mouth and his figure had entered the courtyard.


    A moment later, in a small courtyard, Du Shaofu saw a young man and a middle-aged man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2221

    Looking at the empty middle-aged and vicissitudes of life in front of him, Du Shaofu''s heart trembled.


    There was no breath fluctuation in the two men, but the invisible momentum made Du Shaofu feel that he would never be under Fu Yibai and the old madman.


    Dong Xian, Nan Ru, Xi Yao, Bei Chi, Zhong Tong Shen, Fu Yibai is Zhongtong Shen, and old madman is Bei Chi. Du Shaofu estimates that these two men are two of the remaining three.


    This is another two terrible strong, once united to resist the God of the original God.


    "I''d like to introduce myself. The so-called Southern Confucianism and Western demon are the two of us. We all pay attention to your everything." The middle-aged is the first to speak.


    "I''ve met two predecessors."


    Du Shaofu saluted, and his guess was right. The two men in front of him were one of the three men. Among the five mysterious strong men, only Dongxian did not show up.


    "You are welcome. You are chosen by the three thousand masters of the world. You have a bright future. One day, you will surely be able to stir up the upper world and suppress one side."


    The vicissitudes of life young Xi demon looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes were wise and profound, but his face was quite dignified at the moment. He said, "but all these things need to be solved thoroughly. Otherwise, the world will turn into a devil''s land, and you will be the first one to be remembered by that demon."


    "Master, with my strength, I''m afraid it''s not enough. The nine gods, Lei Ding, are now in the mouth of the demon."


    Du Shaofu looked at the Western demons and the southern Confucians, the old madman, and Fu Yibai. His eyes moved slightly in his eyes. He hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m sorry to say that you are so powerful. If you can''t kill the demon, I''m afraid you''re not enough!"


    This was what Du Shaofu had been wondering about. If he could not kill the demon God with the strength of Fu Yibai and others, he would not be enough even if he went to a higher level.


    "It seems that you should know something." Hearing the speech, the eyes of the southern Confucians were shining.


    "Sit down." The old madman opened his mouth and motioned to Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang to sit down.


    "The most important thing to solve those evil spirits is not strength. Otherwise, if the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God came in person, a thousand lives of the demon gods would not be enough to destroy them."


    Nanru slowly opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "The universe is vast and boundless. The world is isolated from everything. There are a lot of things. The creatures in this world don''t know and haven''t jumped out of this world. If you can break the boundary one day, you will find that the real size of the world is far beyond your imagination.


    The pride of the world, in that world, is nothing but mediocrity.


    The ordinary supreme in this world is only slightly extraordinary.


    Only the great supreme, the perfect holy one can be called the heavenly posture, and the supreme one such as the born Holy One and the non Nirvana can be called the real supreme


    After a pause, nanru continued to say, "in the real world, the strong are like clouds, and the real supreme can suppress one side."


    "Master, do you mean there is another world beyond this world?"


    Ouyang Shuang smell speech, a moving face, has been stunned.


    Du Shaofu is also difficult to come back to God at the moment. It seems that the secret of this world is far more than what he knows. There are other worlds besides this world.


    "Of course, the outside world is much more vast than this world. You are not strong enough now. When you get to that level, you will naturally know that the most important thing is still the boy. Only he has the opportunity to completely solve the demon God. Otherwise, there are millions of living creatures in this world, and few people can escape this disaster." The old madman glanced at Du Shaofu.


    Ouyang pouted at the old madman. The old man didn''t seem to want to say more.


    Ouyang Shuang did not ask any more questions. Sitting beside Du Shaofu and looking at his resolute face, it was enough that he was still alive.


    "Do some elders think that with my strength, I can completely solve the devil?" Du Shaofu laughed bitterly.


    "It''s not that we think, but because you are the one chosen by the three thousand masters of the world. The recognition of a God, Lei dingmian, proves that you are a descendant of that one. Therefore, if anyone in this world can really solve the demon God, only you can have the opportunity to do it." Said the West demon.


    "Did you know the ancestors of the Du family?" Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of doubts. It was not only the first time that he heard someone mention someone who seemed to be the ancestor of the Du family.


    "I know that he is not only an invincible supreme, whose natural appearance is the highest in this world. In order to suppress evil spirits and save hundreds of millions of living creatures in this world, he is willing to die. This is awe inspiring to us."


    Nanru said such a sentence with solemn face and awe.


    The West demon, Fu Yibai, the old madman also looks upright, with a look of awe across the ancient times.


    "If the ancestor of the Du family is still alive, with your talent, it may not be stronger." Nanru opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu.Du Shaofu was shocked. It seems that the Du family had a ancestor who once surpassed the ancient times, which was awed by Southern scholars. What''s more, it seems that the ancestor of Du family was willing to allow himself to be damaged in order to suppress evil spirits, and he was willing to be damaged with his ancient posture. This is how awe inspiring.


    "Gentlemen, what is the matter with all this?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at nanru, Xiyao, Fu Yibai and the old madman. Only then did he recognize the master of zilei xuanding. It seemed that all this had something to do with himself and the Du family. In the dark, everything seemed to be entangled with himself.


    "All this should be started from the ancient times of this world, and even more from the vast universe of heaven and earth..."


    Nanru sat upright with waves in his eyes


    Later, from the mouth of nanru, Du Shaofu learned that the world was vast. Compared with the world, ants and elephants were too small.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God pursued and killed the demon God from the upper world, but he was finally escaped into the world by the demon God.


    The heaven and earth are vast and vast, but they are also mysterious. In this world, the strong are suppressed by heaven and earth, and the Dragon God and the Lord of the three thousand worlds are also suppressed. However, the demon God has its own advantages. Even the Dragon God and the Lord of the three thousand worlds can not kill it, or even suppress it.


    At that time, there was a supreme one who transcended the holy land with an invincible posture and the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, and integrated the heaven and earth. In the battle between the last three thousand world masters, the Dragon God and the demon God, he stood up and was willing to die, helping the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God to suppress the demon God. When he fell down, he engraved the supreme martial vein in the later generations with an incomparable posture, In the world, the smoke and the thunder are gone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2222

    "The invincible supreme is the ancestor of the Du family, but your ancestor, at the time of the fall, although the thunder and martial pulse was engraved in the body of the descendants of the Du family, for the sake of the safety of future generations and avoiding the search of those evil spirits, he arranged the descendants to a secret place, and also moved a little in the martial vein. Only when the descendants with invincible posture appeared, could he fully awaken thunder and thunder Pulse. " Nanru said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was shocked when he heard the words. He had never thought that the ancestors of the Du family had such a history. No wonder he always suspected that the Du family had an extraordinary ancestor. Why did the Du family never come out of the ordinary generation in these years and could not be compared with the nine great masters. It''s no wonder that they can integrate the five spirit thunder spirits. It turns out that all this is related to the ancestor of Du family, and related to thunder and martial veins.


    Ouyang Shuang was also shocked and unable to speak. Listening to all this, he was shocked that his jaw could not be recovered for a long time. Unexpectedly, Du''s family in the border town had such a big origin.


    "Hoo..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu took a deep breath. No wonder those evil spirits had been searching for the whereabouts of thunder and martial veins since the light God court, and finally found them from Du''s children.


    "The ancestors of the Du family and the three thousand masters of the world, the Dragon God, could not kill the demon God. Even if I could set foot on my ancestors, I still couldn''t solve the demon God."


    Du Shaofu said that it is not enough for him to grow up to the level of his ancestors in the present time. Even if he had the opportunity to step into the situation of the ancestors of the Du family, the ancestors of the Du family and the Dragon God, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, were able to suppress the demon God for a while, and there were nine other people to help him, but he had no chance at all.


    Smell speech, South Confucianism, West demon, Fu a white, old madman four face look also quite helpless.


    "We don''t know, but when the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God left, it was said that whoever could recognize the LORD God Lei Ding would have a chance to completely solve the demon God."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the southern Confucian continued: "time is running out. It''s estimated that the devil God and those demon emperors will be able to recover completely in a short time, and no one can stop him."


    "Can''t some of our predecessors do?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and raised his eyes slightly.


    The West demon shook his head and said, "we are far from enough. Once the demon is completely recovered, we five people are definitely not rivals."


    Du Shaofu raised a bitter arc in the corner of his mouth. He felt that he asked nothing. At first, you, the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God, could not do anything about it. Naturally, these few people were not enough.


    "Master, even you can''t help it. How can Shaofu have a way? If you let him deal with the demon God, you will be forced to die. Shaofu almost died in the hands of that demon." Ouyang pouted at the old madman.


    "Dead girl."


    The old madman glared at Ouyang Shuang and said, "what do you know about the little girl film? If the devil recovers, the first one to look for is this boy, and the first one to die is definitely this boy."


    On hearing this, Ouyang changed her face and said, "master, what should I do?"


    "Unless the devil is completely solved, there is no other way, and then the world will be reduced to the devil kingdom."


    Fu Yibai looked at Du Shaofu and said, "the most important thing now is to improve your strength, but you have just stepped into the holy land, and I''m afraid it will not be able to improve in a short time."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu had just set foot in the holy land. He was afraid that it would be difficult to break through again in a short period of time. There was a difference between the levels of holy places, which was even greater than the distance from just practicing to holy land.


    "It''s not that there is no hope. With your natural posture, this time you''ve set foot in Sancai holy land, and you still have thunder and martial pulse. As long as you cultivate enough, integrate all the spirit thunder, and completely solve the demon God, it''s not impossible." Nanru said.


    "Sancai Holy Land..."


    It seems that Du Shaofu is puzzled and puzzled. This time he set foot in the holy land, relying entirely on a kind of intuition, which seems to be quite different from other people''s.


    "The way of heaven is Yin and Yang, the way to build the earth is soft and hard, the way to build people is benevolence and righteousness, and it is a combination of three talents and two. You are the earth in the body, and the yuan God is the heaven. Finally, the physical body and the original spirit are integrated. The last step is to set foot in the holy land to achieve the holy land of heaven, earth and man, which is also called the invincible supreme power of three talents. Even if one of them can succeed in the above, it will also be called the supreme three talents Any one of the demons who can make a success will suppress one side! " Nanru said.


    "It seems very strong."


    Listening to nanru''s words, Du Shaofu began to smile, touched his chin and said, "so, even if I come to the vast world one day, I will still be invincible?"


    Wen Yan, Nan Ru, old madman, West demon, Fu Yibai are not white. Du Shaofu looks at him. He is really narcissistic.


    "You think too much, in the upper world, those ancient heritages, various schools of thought, including the nine great masters. Tianjiao''s supremacy is like clouds, unfathomable, and has invincible supreme existence."


    The old madman looked at Du Shaofu with white eyes and said, "what''s more, you don''t have a chance to go up there if the devil doesn''t die."When Du Fu ran just heard his words, he fell into the heaven.


    "Improve the strength as soon as possible and find all the spirit thunder, otherwise everything will be late by then."


    The Western demon said to Du Shaofu, "all we can do is to help with all our strength. If no one can stop the demon this time, the world will be completely destroyed and become a demon kingdom."


    Du Shaofu''s heart is heavy. It''s not easy to find all the spirit thunder. But if you can integrate all the spirit thunder, the strength will certainly be greatly improved, which is also the fastest way to improve the strength.


    "I don''t know if you have elixir, elixir, martial arts, natural materials and earth treasures in your hands. All of these are good for my strength and cultivation. If we deal with the demon God together, we should not share too much with each other." Later, Du Shaofu looked at nanru, the old madman, the West demon and the Fu Yibai with a smile on his face and said, "if there is no good thing in these strong men, it will be strange.".


    "Elixir, Tiancai and Dibao, don''t think about it. Holy goods, martial arts, sacred utensils and so on. You are chosen by the three thousand masters of the world. The things that can be given to you can''t be compared with the green spirit armor and the God thunder tripod."


    Nanru looked at Du Shaofu helplessly. He looked at Du Shaofu with a blank look and said, "you know what you can tell you. You have already known what you can tell. The rest is up to you. Go back!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2223

    "Master, I don''t choose. I can give you anything you like." Du Shaofu was in a hurry. It was hard for him to see these legendary elites. If he didn''t get anything, he would be sorry for himself.


    "No, don''t be ashamed. Go back." Fu Yibai said to Du Shaofu.


    "There''s nothing really. Just give me something." Du Shaofu never gave up without looking for anything.


    "Really not." Fu Yibai stares at Du Shaofu and says that this guy is at least the son of his apprentice. His shameless appearance makes him feel a little humiliated.


    "Fu Yibai, don''t forget your oath!"


    Du Shaofu glared back and said, "do you want me to remind you again?"


    "Big brother, don''t use it. How can you forget it?" He said to Du Shaofu with an awkward smile.


    "Well, take it!"


    Nanru opened his mouth. A streamer of light swept out of his hand and floated steadily in front of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s face suddenly smiles. The things given by nanru are so bad. When he reaches for it, an old brocade box appears in his hand.


    Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu opened the brocade box.


    "Never open it."


    Nanru stopped Du Shaofu and said, "this is a defense that the five of us have united together. As long as you don''t meet the evil spirit in your heyday, it should be enough to let you get rid of it. If you are in danger, just open it."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was extremely surprised. It was definitely a good thing. The defense of Dongxian and nanru was much stronger than that of sacred vessels and medicines. It was immeasurable and could save his life at a critical time.


    Thank you very much Du Shaofu saluted respectfully.


    "Let''s go. Time is running out. It''s up to you." Said the Western demon.


    "Master, I also want to return to the wasteland." Ouyang Shuang said to the old madman.


    "No, at present, the most important thing for you is to improve your strength. The things in your body are also very strange. During this period, we are going to observe one or two." The old madman said to Ouyang Shuang.


    "You are right. You stay here and I will come back to you." Du Shaofu said to Ouyang Shuang that it is indeed the best arrangement for Ouyang Shuang to stay here at the present time of the catastrophe. The mysterious things in Ouyang Shuang''s body have always been strange, which is just for nanru and other elders to have a good look and find out the origin.


    "All right." Looking at Du Shaofu, although Ouyang Shuang refused to give up, he had to nod his head.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is still alive. In front of the FA family, he set foot in the Holy Land and defeated Qin Honglong, the founder of the Legalists."


    "Du Tingxuan, the king of thunder war, has set foot in the Holy Land


    "The army of the desolate country suddenly came down on the territory, and Tianjiao and the supreme one came out together. There are several strong saints alone!"


    "It is said that the green Fox and the old demon have joined the wasteland."


    "No wonder some time ago, on the long river of Shicheng and eight thousand li Zhongzhou, there were mysterious warships of the wasteland, and the elite of the wasteland came out together. It turned out that they were dealing with Legalists!"


    "It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, wanted to take back his mother Han Aotong and his sister Du Shaojing, who were under house arrest by the Legalists."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As time went by, what happened in front of the FA family and on the sky plain was that it swept into the world like a storm under the shock and witness of powerful people from all sides.


    The news that Du Shaofu, the demon king, the thunder war king, the purple star demon Dragon Emperor, the red Jiri macaque, and the green Fox and the old demon have stepped into the holy land, shocked the three continents and nine prefectures, and all forces trembled.


    "The legalist school has long been premeditated. Among the three great forces of strategists, strategists, dragon clan and famous masters, three ancient ancestors and six holy places have arrived at the same time. They want to solve Du Shaofu!"


    "In the ancient times, there is a mysterious old man who has the power to suppress the old man, and the one who has the magic power to help the old man to suppress the old man is also the one who has the magic power to help the old man."


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, has set foot in the holy land. Now there are several powerful people in the holy land alone. Behind them are the golden winged Dapeng birds, the ancestors of huolei, Tianmu divine tree, Zhongtong God and beichi. This is a terrible strength!"


    "The Legalists should regret that their intestines are green. They should have been a family, but they have to deal with the demon king all the time. How long has it been? The desolate country has been able to suppress the whole legalist family!"


    "It''s said that in front of the house, the current master of the Legalists was fan fanatically by the purple star demon Dragon Emperor and the saint array boy. Now, the face of the legalist family is gone!"


    "The Dharma family deserves it. If the heaven does evil, you can still live. If you do evil, you can''t live!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The three continents and nine states, the animal kingdom, the demon world, all kinds of forces tremble.


    The army of the wasteland returned to the million mountains and the stone city, all of which were surging and boiling with high momentum!


    "The ROC emperor is still alive, our giant ROC emperor is still alive!""God bless our country!"


    Stone city streets, streets and alleys, such as the tide of people, the elderly and children took to the streets, ecstatic, boiling for it.


    What happened in front of the Dharma family spread throughout the whole country, and the whole country was jubilant!


    "Well, come back


    "It''s so similar to your brother, son. You''ve suffered over the years!"


    Du family, three aunts and six wives, trembling old people''s eyes full of tears.


    "I''ve met three aunts."


    "Sister Shaojing!"


    A happy and curious children surrounded Han Ao Tong and Du Shaojing happily.


    "Finally, the family is reunited. It''s too long to wait for this day. The ancestors have spirit, and heaven has mercy." A tottering old lady with a crutch came forward, her face wrinkled and her eyes moist.


    The mood is steady as Han Aotong and Du Shaojing. At the moment, his eyes are hot and moist.


    "Shaofu is still alive and his family is reunited. It''s wonderful that our ancestors have spirits."


    Du Zhixiong and Du Zhenwu were overjoyed and excited,


    Du Shaofu came back to Shicheng, saw the crowd in the streets, heard the prayers of the elderly, women and children, and stood on the void, trembling in his heart.


    Looking at the dense figures below, Du Shaofu knew that they were the people he needed to protect. They were the subjects and the children of the wasteland. The fresh blood of the wasteland was bred by them.


    When the great calamity comes, the world will turn into a devil''s land. Looking at the dense figures below, Du Shaofu''s heart is a little heavy. When the time comes, they will follow his own children of the desolate country, where to go.


    "The ROC emperor, look, it''s the ROC emperor!"


    "The ROC emperor is back. It is our ROC emperor who is back!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, someone raised his head and found Du Shaofu. He suddenly trembled, trembled and exclaimed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2224

    "It''s the ROC emperor, that''s the ROC emperor!"


    The crowd was boiling, their eyes trembling, someone had knelt down to salute.


    Under his eyes, Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with gold, and his mind moved. The Grand Palace in front of him suddenly trembled.


    "Boom


    In an instant, from the depths of the Grand Palace, a brilliant golden light rose to the sky, and the golden light was as if it were a golden day rising into the sky and roaring out into a golden dragon shadow.


    The golden dragon is powerful, with clouds on its feet. It is extremely huge. Half of the Dragon shuttles through the sea of clouds, and the other half sits in the sky above the stone city. The Golden Dragon blooms in full bloom, and a strong pressure comes upon it, which is incomparably vast.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared at the top of the Golden Dragon. Standing on the golden dragon, his body was covered with dragon spirit, shining with gold, and the vision was like a miracle!


    "Oh..."


    The chant of the dragon, with a mysterious and ancient flavor, spread throughout the desolate country, still scattered around.


    Such a breath is too terrible, resonates with heaven and earth, forming a powerful and powerful force, vast sky!


    At that moment, the desolate country trembled, and the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace filled the world.


    The golden dragon was in the sky and occupied the whole wasteland.


    That straight figure, vast sky!


    "See the ROC emperor!"


    "My emperor is unparalleled. We should suppress all enemies!"


    "My emperor is unparalleled. We should suppress all enemies!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Since the beginning of the stone city, hundreds of millions of subjects of the desolate state knelt down and roared into the sky like thunder!


    At this time, the whole desolate country was boiling to the peak. It was the soul of the desolate country, the emperor of the wasteland. Stepping on the golden dragon, it shook the sky, and the heavenly power pervaded all directions. What a shock.


    "Third brother!"


    "Shaofu is back!"


    In the palace, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, Du Zhenwu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Qinghu Laoyao, and Yi Qingrong, etc. walk out of the palace, and look up at the amazing movements and movements in the void.


    Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing and Han Aotong were also in front of the crowd.


    "It''s been hard for you all these years." Han Aotong lifted his eyes and said to Du Tingxuan.


    "No hard work." Du Tingxuan lightly grasps Han Aotong''s hand.


    Looking at the clasped hands around him, Du Shaojing''s charming face was very satisfied with his smile.


    Above the empty golden dragon, Du Shaofu''s pupils were as bright as a flash. He felt that the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Qi was increasing invisibly and gathering himself. At the beginning, elder brother Zhen Qingchun once mentioned that the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace comes from the dragon vein. If it is transformed into dragon spirit by the faith of the people of the wasteland, it will bring great benefits and even help to break through the holy land.


    Having stepped into the holy land, Du Shaofu could feel that when the body became holy, there was a dragon spirit in his body.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu could still feel that it was good for him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At dusk, the Du family keeps its original courtyard.


    "Zizi..."


    The smell of meat overflows everywhere. On a large oven or on several grills, a few pieces of meat are not ordinary monster meat at a glance. At this moment, Du Shaofu is cooking it with ease, and the oil stains are "Zizi".


    When they were still in the tomb of eternity, Du Shaofu collected them from above the realm of beasts. As a barbecue lover, Du Shaofu was always ready.


    In the small courtyard, there are a lot of people at the moment, including Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, yilao, Tianjiang 18 Wei, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, and Yi Qingrong. Among them are the Qinghu Laoyao, the town hall saint.


    Of course, the protagonists here are Han Aotong and Du Shaojing.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoqing, qianguyu, etc. have long had their throats boiling hot, and their swallowing saliva is boiling hot. For them, the meat flavor is really hard to resist.


    He Qingrong, yeluhan and Dugu Huotian were almost the same, and their eyes were fixed on the barbecue.


    But at the moment, for the old demon of green fox, it is the mood to tremble secretly. The lineup in this small yard is too strong to sweep the world.


    "Yes."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu laughed and finished. A large number of fragrant leaves wrapped with barbecue meat came to Han Ao Tong and Du Shaojing. He said with a smile, "Niang, Shaojing, have a taste. It should be good."


    "Good."


    Han Ao Tong laughs and takes Du Shao Fu''s barbecue with Du Shao Jing, and they eat it in a big way. Regardless of his image, Du Tingxuan can''t help but stare at himself.


    "It''s delicious!"


    "It''s still dad''s craft."


    Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing, Xiaoxing.


    Yeluhan, Yi Qingrong, Dugu burning the sky, night floating Ling and so on are not polite.


    "There are also wine. It has been buried under the snow mountain for more than 5000 years. There are only five jars in the world. I have brought two jars."He Qingrong took out two jars of wine from the bag of heaven and earth. Before it was opened, the wine had already overflowed and dispersed in the stone city. Those who were not good at cultivation would have been drunk by the smell of the wine.


    "A good thing. It''s absolutely a good thing. It''s hard to find any money!"


    Du Tingxuan laughed. For wine, he was a connoisseur of goods. Looking at the two jars of wine, his eyes were already shining.


    "Don''t be constrained by the holy envoys in the town hall. In the future, the temple of heavenly beasts will rely on the holy envoys in the town hall." Du Shaofu came to the side of the green Fox and handed over the wine and meat.


    "You are welcome."


    The old demon of green fox nodded, and looked respectful and respectful from his heart. How could he not know that the demon king in front of him at the moment, even with his own strength, could easily kill him and make him really submit.


    Du Shaofu patted the old demon on the shoulder and said with a smile: "the saint envoy of Zhendian is a member of the wasteland. If there is any need of the saint envoy, he will try his best to satisfy the saint envoy with the strength of the whole country!"


    "Thank you very much. From now on, I will do my best."


    The old fox bowed down and saluted respectfully.


    The green fox old demon knew that he was able to appear in this small courtyard at the moment. This is what the demon king in front of him really regarded him as a member of the wasteland, which was all he chose to bring in front of the FA family.


    "There''s no need to be polite to the holy envoys of the town hall. On the way to practice, they are the elders."


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the old demon of green fox is a wise man. He will have his own choice. He will be obedient and will be a great help to the desolation.


    "I dare not, the road of practice is the first to achieve, the emperor of the ROC, it makes me blush!"


    The old demon of green fox had a wry smile, which was his absolute sincerity. Could he know how abnormal the little demon king was in front of him. Although he had just set foot in the holy land for a short time, it was enough to sweep the practitioners of the same realm. Qin Honglong was no longer an opponent, and he was not enough.


    If it had been before, he would have been able to sell one or two.


    But now in the same holy land, he has no capital to sell his old age.


    In the way of practice, the one who reaches the goal is the first, which will never change!


    In the courtyard, after that, the wine and meat were fragrant, and each one was proud of himself. In this small courtyard, he completely ignored the image and was like a bandit, and no one was polite.


    The wine and barbecue, not only can not resist the taste, but also has great benefits for those who are strong at the scene.


    The night is thick, the moon is in the sky, and the moon is like training.


    In the courtyard, the people who were full of wine and meat left one after another, and there was energy surging in the body, which needed to be refined immediately.


    "Grandma, aunt Shaojing, I''m leaving first!"


    "Ganniang, sister Shaojing, I''m gone too."


    Little star, Du Xiaoqing and so on left, one by one drink the cheek is flushed, eats the small abdomen drum, burps.


    "I''m happy!"


    In the courtyard, only a family of four is left. Du Tingxuan throws the wine pot in his hand to Du Shaofu. His face is flushed. I don''t know whether the wine is too strong or has drunk a lot tonight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2225

    "I''m happy too!"


    Du Shaofu took a big drink from the teapot and handed it back to Du Tingxuan. Although he still thought about the devil, he was very happy at the moment and knew what the drunkard father was happy about. From childhood to adulthood, the drunkard father drank alone in the courtyard. On August 15 every year, he would find himself to drink a few drinks. Now, the family finally reunited.


    "I am very proud to have such a son as you. I am worthy of being the son of Du Tingxuan." Du Tingxuan took over the wine pot and took a big drink again.


    "I''m proud to have a dad like you." Du Shaofu said that he had long been used to the way father and son get along with each other.


    "Have a drink with me. I''m so happy today."


    "Well, you may not be as good as I am."


    "No way. I taught you how to drink."


    "There is a saying that blue is better than blue."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the courtyard, the moon is pouring, two father and son are you one mouthful I drink.


    Looking at the father and son, Han Aotong, Du Shaojing looked at each other with a smile, quietly accompanied by.


    "Your Shigong and beichi elder asked for you. Did you mention the origin of thunder and martial pulse with you?"


    All of a sudden, Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu, and his bright red face was quite positive.


    "You already know the identity of beichi elder and Fu Yibai Du Shaofu asked.


    "I know it at the same time as you."


    Du Tingxuan shook his head and said to Du Shaofu, "it''s just that you know your Shigong deliberately stayed in Du''s house for the purpose of looking for thunder and martial veins. I''m the one selected by your Shigong. I hope I can fully awaken thunder and martial pulse."


    After a pause, Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu, and said with a smile, "in fact, there is something I can''t do for you."


    "We are father and son. There is no need to say more."


    Du Shaofu laughed at Du Tingxuan and asked, "but I''m still curious. What''s wrong with me?"


    "Do you remember when you were five or six years old, that storm..." Du Tingxuan''s words stopped and looked at the reaction on Du Shaofu''s face.


    "Yes, I was struck by thunder once." How could Du Shaofu not remember that in the sudden storm, he was understanding the mysterious form on the stone tablet. A dry thunder suddenly hit the stone tablet. As a result, the stone tablet was all right, but he was suffering from a disaster. He fell asleep for three days and three nights before waking up. However, it was the thunder that struck the three days to enter the wonderful state of understanding. The mysterious talisman and secret patterns related to the mysterious form in the stone tablet appeared in the mind with the thunder, and finally let myself understand.


    "In fact, that day, I was awakening thunder Wu pulse. I accidentally split you. Fortunately, you are OK, or I''ll be upset in my life."


    Du Tingxuan laughed at Du Shaofu and continued: "later, you were in a daze in front of the stone tablet. Even I almost thought that you had been struck dumb by thunder, and had been disturbed for a period of time."


    "You..."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned and stared at Du Tingxuan tightly. In his heart, it seemed that there was a group of wild animals running and roaring, which could not be calmed down for a long time.


    "Hoo..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu took a deep breath, looked at Du Tingxuan, and said, "forget it, who called you my father."


    "Of course, I am your father." Du Tingxuan said with a smile.


    "So, the ancestral temple sarcophagus is also your ghost?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Tingxuan and suddenly remembered that he would climb out of the sarcophagus in the ancestral temple every once in a while. No one believed what he said, and let everyone treat him as a fool.


    "Well, that sarcophagus is a treasure. It can cut bones and wash marrow. It was discovered by your teacher. I have been cutting bones and washing marrow in it since I was a child."


    Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes trembled, and said: "at the beginning, an ancestor of the Legalists said that you were born with incomplete martial arts, but I knew that was not the case. You were severely damaged by those Legalists. You were full of vitality, shaking the heaven and earth, causing abnormal phenomena. How could you be mediocre? I knew for a long time that my Du family had a great origin Du Tingxuan''s son is not a pond fish


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were moist. From childhood to adulthood, the drunkard father was quietly guarding his side.


    "At present, our Du family is full of thunderbolt and military pulse. We bear the brunt of it. Our father and son fight side by side. Even if we can''t stop the catastrophe, we should be the guardian of peace." Du Tingxuan patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder.


    "Dad, brother, and I, don''t forget, I was born a saint, also awakened thunder Wu pulse, I am also a member of Du family!" The beautiful shadow moves lightly, Du Shaojing''s face is free from vulgarity, and her eyes twinkle like stars.


    "And me, our family will not be separated any more!"


    Han Ao Tong came here with a satisfied smile on her beautiful face.


    "One family, no longer separated." Du Shaofu smiles and looks at the drunkard father, mother and sister. He is very comfortable at the moment."Certainly, we must improve our strength as soon as possible, and stop the devil!"


    Deep in Du Shaofu''s heart, his faith became more and more firm, and his family finally got together to guard all this.


    The night passed slowly.


    In the morning, everything is quiet.


    Morning light on the eastern horizon, slowly infiltrating the light blue sky.


    When the first sunlight pierces the pre dawn darkness, crosses the mountains, and finally covers the stone city.


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, sitting on his knees across his knees, closed. With a puff of turbid Qi, his eyes were shining with gold. He stretched out his hand and felt comfortable.


    "Dapeng emperor, a lot of people have come, including the elder Qingyang of the ancient Tianzong and the patriarch of Sima taping star, the elder of Tang Meiling of the Hehuan sect, and the patriarch of Mu Shao of the samong sword sect."


    Li Xuelai reported that many people came to the wasteland to celebrate the wasteland. Ordinary guests can be received by them. However, mujianchen of the ancient Tianzong, Hehuan sect and SAMON Jianzong need to be reported.


    "Is the master here?" With a smile, Du Shaofu disappeared.


    Li Xue looks at the disappearing figure and smiles at it. From the beginning of tianwu college, she knows that the devil is always protecting the elders and the people around her with her life. Even if she steps into the Holy Land and is one of the strongest people on the world''s top, she still feels awe and no pride in her master.


    In the side hall of the Imperial Palace, Du Shaofu met the elder martial brothers and elders of the ancient Tianzong, such as master fengqingyang, elder martial brother Sima Taixing, Jinpeng domain master, etc.


    "Ha ha." Gu Qingyang was smiling, and his two front teeth protruded. After hearing the news, he rushed to the wasteland immediately.


    After chatting with master Gu Qingyang, elder martial brother Sima stepping on the star and Jinpeng domain master, Du Shaofu settled down with the elder martial brothers and went to see Tang Meiling and others, accompanied by Ji Zhiyan and others.


    "Didn''t she come?" Du Shaofu was surprised not to see Su Muxin.


    "Master has been practicing in seclusion." Ji Zhiyan said, in the eyes then a wipe is difficult to let people pry the eye light falls, she still remembers at the beginning in Tianchuan City, now in front of the people, has been unattainable.


    "Miss younger martial sister? I know she wants to come too. I don''t understand you." Tang Meiling said that in recent years, with the improvement of her cultivation, she became more and more charming and attractive.


    "I will visit her in Zongzhong in a while." Du Shaofu remembered that beautiful image in his mind.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu met many acquaintances, such as mujianchen, yuezhengtongxuan, fengwuxie, muqingge, Baili boundless, and huazimo, who had long been associated with the desolate country, were accompanied by Ye Piaoling.


    When Du Shaofu came, the crowd stood up and saluted. Their eyes were shocked, but they were not too restrained. At the beginning, they fought side by side, and their friendship had long been irrelevant to their strength!


    "It''s so abnormal, holy land. I don''t know when we can set foot on it!"


    Mu Jianchen and others stare at Du Shaofu carefully. They can''t come back to their senses for a long time.


    "The golden winged ROC family comes!"


    Such a sound resounds through the whole stone city. The golden light extends from the sky, and the shadows sweep to it. The invisible domineering breath shakes the sky. The first ones are Jialou jueyu and Kalou Cailing.


    "The Phoenix clan comes to visit the old ancestor of huolei and the emperor of Dapeng!"


    "The Confucianists came to visit huolei and wuzun!"


    "Taoists come to visit Laozu huolei and Dapeng emperor!"


    "Farmers come to visit huoleizi and the emperor of Dapeng!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Next, the stone city was shaken and never subsided. All forces came to visit and congratulate them. It goes without saying that the golden winged Dapeng birds came directly, and did not regard themselves as outsiders.


    The Phoenix people are Confucianists, Taoists, farmers, Mohists, yin-yang families and even Buddhists.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2226

    Zixuan, huangling''er and fenghan of the Phoenix clan didn''t come, but Fengchi Saint came with Du Xiaohuang.


    There are also a lot of Confucianists. The leader is the sage with evil spirit. He wears a high bun and his face is ruddy. He seems to be smiling at any time.


    Zhou Xiaoluo was not seen in the peasant family, but the leader was Jiang Yuechan, the sage ancestor. His hair was white, and his plain old face had deep eyes.


    Among the Mohists, there is no Sima Muhan and Mo Ruman, but the leader is also the holy ancestor Hu xuanhu.


    Qingfeng, the holy ancestor of Taoism, also came with a smile on his face.


    In Buddhism, an old monk in the holy land leads the nine spirits.


    These strongmen of holy land come to visit at this moment. Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing also show their faces. After all, they are the strongmen of holy land.


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, these two guys do not know for what purpose, also appeared.


    The old demon of the green fox is now the saint of the town hall of the wasteland. If the strongman of the holy land comes here, he will naturally show up.


    Of course, Huo Lei was not in the mood to pay any attention to it. He had been closed in the imperial palace of the wasteland.


    And Huang Guo such lineup, no need fire thunder ancestor appearance, is enough to let each big force secretly tremble.


    In addition to the wasteland now, who can get such a huge lineup? There are just a few practitioners of holy land.


    Feng Chi Sheng is more aware that although Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing have only recently broken into the holy land, they are all abnormal beings.


    In particular, the battle between Du Shaofu and Qin Honglong, a legalist, has been widely spread. At the beginning, he has been pushing his peers horizontally. Without becoming a saint, he can fight against the holy land.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s foot in the holy land has caused the world and the world. How can Du Shaofu''s strength come to an end? How can the Phoenix blazing saint and the Qingfeng Taoist priest be counted? They think that they are no better than Qin Honglong.


    Du Shaofu met with people from all major forces. During this meeting, Fengchi sage, Qingfeng Taoist, Jiang Yuechan, Hu xuanhu and other powerful people in the holy land were more polite than before, without any support at all.


    "Grandma is in seclusion. My grandfather said that you should bring a message to the family if you have something to do. Don''t take any chances." Jialou Cailing said to Du Shaofu.


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu smiles bitterly, but his heart is warm. Then he inquires about the situation of some golden winged ROC birds. He learns that his grandmother, kalomora, is closing down and wants to try to set foot in the holy land.


    "Grandfather, grandmother, aunt..."


    Du''s backyard, everywhere is the small star and Du Xiaohuang''s figure, the clear sound brings out resounding.


    Phoenix people, Confucianism, Taoism, farmers, Buddhists and so on after congratulation, they left directly.


    A few days later, the golden winged ROC birds and the ancient Tianzong also returned home.


    Tang Meiling of the Hehuan sect, in this way, the mujianchen of the samong Jianzong, and so on, returned to Shangzhou later.


    Once again, the desolate country restored a certain relative calm for a short time.


    In the following period of time, Du Shaofu stayed in Du''s house every day, accompanied by little star, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoqing. The family was quiet and warm.


    However, this time did not last long. Du Shaofu knew that there was not much time left for him. He had to do some things.


    As night falls, the last touch of red haze dissipates in the sky.


    In the Imperial Palace''s secret room, Du Shaofu met huolei.


    "One of the conditions you mentioned has already been completed, and there is another left. Is it time to do it?" The red and blue arc eyes of Huo Lei Zi seem to be able to see through Du Shaofu.


    "Well, I need my grandfather to sit down and accompany the boy." Du Shaofu nodded. Some things need to be done as soon as possible.


    "Well, when do you leave?" Huo Lei Zi nods.


    "You don''t know the place yet, but you should be able to find the information!" Said Du Shaofu.


    The moon, like practice, shines on the palace like a dream.


    Within the palace, the huge Dongming grass and undead grass diffuse light, reflecting the stone city in the moonlight.


    Deep in the palace hall, this is the place where the Dragon veins gather, and the palace is full of dragon spirit.


    Little star, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaofu, green Fox and old demon appeared.


    "What a strong imperial dragon spirit!"


    The green fox old demon''s eyes are so fierce that he is shocked by the strong imperial dragon spirit. He has never seen such a surging imperial dragon spirit. If he can practice here for a period of time, even if he reaches the level of sacred animal kingdom, he will surely get great benefits.


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, the green fox old demon''s eyes saw a smart sword hovering above the hall. There was a virtual shadow of a golden dragon, and the golden light was like a round of rising sun, with a mysterious and ancient atmosphere, like affecting the world and spreading the pressure.


    This spirit sword, at the moment, let the green fox old demon take a look at it, and tremble for it, without reason.


    "What a terrible sword!"


    The heart of the green fox old demon is trembling. This sword is not simple.


    "This is the seal of our country. The imperial palace here is full of dragon spirit. If you have time, you can come here to practice." Seeing the shock of the old demon, Du Shaofu said."This is the seal of a desolate country!"


    The old demon of green fox was shocked. He saw many jade seals of Zhenguo. But when he saw this seal for the first time, it gathered dragon veins, was nourished by the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, and was protected by heaven. No wonder this sword made him shudder.


    However, after the shock, the green fox old demon was suddenly surprised. It would be great to be able to practice here in the future!


    "Dad, what are we doing here?" Little star blinked his big eyes and asked Du Shaofu.


    "You help me protect Dharma, I need to do something,"


    Du Shaofu said to Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and Qinghu Laoyao. His face was upright. In this hall, the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace lingered in his body, carrying the general trend of heaven and earth, and filled with great majesty for no reason.


    "Good."


    Looking at the positive expression on Du Shaofu''s face, Du Xiaoyao, Qinghu Laoyao and Xiaoxing, especially Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, rarely see Du Shaofu look so positive. It seems that this matter is very important.


    "Hiss!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s figure swept out and sat cross legged from the center of the hall.


    Little star, green fox, old demon and Du Xiaoyao are all looking normal, protecting Dharma outside the hall.


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a deep breath, a flash of thunder swept out of Du Shaofu''s eyes, and his fingerprints condensed.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the hall trembled, and the dragon spirit of the palace surged. Perched on the "overlord shadow", there was a faint sound of dragon chanting.


    In Du''s family courtyard, Du Tingxuan looks deep into the palace. His hair moves with the wind. On his bright face, his eyes are calm, but his eyes are deep.


    "Little star, Du Xiaoyao, green Fox and old demon are all here." As the space fluctuates, Du Shaojing quietly appears beside Du Tingxuan. She can''t hide the smell of little star, Du Xiaoyao and green fox in the deep of the palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2227

    In the palace hall, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints coagulate, driving the palace dragon Qi to fluctuate. When the last fingerprint congeals, there are silver gold lightning arcs passing through the two pupils, and there is white light in the body, which is like a divine light, shaking the hall.


    "Hiss..."


    In an instant, Du Shaofu was the center of the hall. The silver and gold electric arc fluctuated around, dense and dazzling. The arcing was like a waterfall, enveloping Du Shaofu. The lightning crackled and crackled.


    "It''s Linglei!"


    Such a move, let green fox old demon outside the hall can not help but look back, for its shock.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, a huge breath of vitality rose from Du Shaofu''s body, which made the hall vibrate and spread. With the thunder and lightning, if the hall had been banned by Du Shaofu, the whole stone city would be greatly affected.


    "The power of the original God is terrible!"


    Nevertheless, under the impact of the vast Yuan Shen power, the green fox old demon was also astonished. The demon king''s body was so incredible that his physical body was abnormal, his combat power was abnormal, and his yuan Shen power was so abnormal.


    In the hall, with the strength of Du Shaofu''s spirit sweeping out, his eyes had been closed quietly, and the vastness of his whole body was gradually restored to calm.


    Sitting quietly with his knees crossed, Du Shaofu''s body was no longer shining at the moment. Everything was calm, as if the old monk had already settled down.


    But at this moment, in the center of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, there was a cluster of flames, and the arc light began to flicker.


    No one knows that in the mud pill palace of Du Shaofu''s mind, the three thousand earthquake that had been silent for a long time was no longer silent, but began to shine, as if waking up. The flame and arc seemed to be burning and more and more bright.


    If you look carefully, it is in the body of the red Jiri macaque, the yuan God of Du Shaofu, at this moment, a silver golden arc falls on the soul seed of 3000 thunder shocks, which urges it to revive.


    In the hall, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, like an old monk.


    In fact, Du Shaofu is trying to find the whereabouts of master qizun Xiahou Fenglei.


    The family had been reunited. Du Shaofu did not forget that his master was still in the hands of the demon cult and his whereabouts were unknown.


    When the Seven Star hall was destroyed, Du Shaofu had vowed that he would find his master one day.


    As a disciple, Du Shaofu never forgot his teacher.


    Judging from the mark on the leihun seed of the silent 3000 earthquake in the mud pill palace, Du Shaofu knew that his master was still alive.


    Over the years, what Du Shaofu asked for was a family reunion and the rescue of his master from the demon cult.


    The demon sect is mysterious. No one knows its whereabouts, even the nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan.


    This time, Du Shaofu also inquired about the whereabouts of the evil cult from Fengchi sage and Qingfeng Taoist, but he didn''t get any.


    It is not easy to find a demon sect, not to mention a person who falls into the hands of the demon cult.


    Under normal circumstances, Du Shaofu also knew that it would be difficult for him to find out the whereabouts of his master.


    It''s just that the spirit of sanqianzhen Lilei has always been in his own body. In addition, this time when he stepped into the holy land, the yuan God became holy just like the body. Du Shaofu wanted to have a try. With the help of the existing yuan Shen power, he wanted to find out the exact location of master''s worship of Xiahou Fenglei.


    Du Shaofu had been thinking about it for a long time. At first, master qizun Fenglei put the soul of sanqianzhen Lilei on himself, but he didn''t cut off the connection. Strictly speaking, the master still respected the wind and thunder of Xiahou. There was an invisible connection between the two, and there would be an invisible mark. This kind of mark and connection is only the master''s instrument respecting Xia Hou Fenglei completely fell, will disappear.


    Just to find master qizun with the soul of 3000 shocks away from Lei, Du Shaofu didn''t do it even when he was at the level of immortality. First, the strength of Yuan Shen was not enough. In addition, with his cultivation strength at that time, even if he knew the whereabouts of Shifu qizun, Du Shaofu knew that he could not do anything about it and could not learn from the demon religion To save the master.


    At the moment, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Qinghu and Laoyao are still around. More importantly, Du Shaofu decided to do it.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu wanted to set foot in the holy land one day and rescue his master from the demon cult together with Huo Lei.


    The demon gods are recovering, and the nine evil emperors are recovering. At this time, it''s absolutely the dragon''s den and tiger''s den to break through the devil''s sect.


    But Du Shaofu pondered that the evil cult had not moved at the moment, and the demon emperors and Demons must be reviving. At this time, if we knew the whereabouts of the master, with our own strength and the ancestors of fire and thunder, we would be surprised and quick to make a quick decision. When the time comes, we can save the whole body of the master and retreat, and we will not have no chance.


    Now the most important thing is to know the whereabouts of master qizun!Du Shaofu, with the power of Yuan Shen, entered the three thousand earthquake Lei Hun. He wanted to find out the whereabouts of master qizun.


    Originally, the spirit thunder soul species was born to be the nemesis of the yuan God. There were several kinds of spirit thunder soul species in Du Shaofu''s yuan God. The spirit thunder soul species were absolutely exclusive, and everyone wanted to devour anyone.


    It was a difficult thing for Du Shaofu to get his master''s whereabouts within the three thousand earthquake thunder spirits with the power of Yuan Shen. However, Du Shaofu also had confidence. Sansanzhenli Lei had been in his mud pill palace for a long time, and had been used to his yuan Shen for a long time. With his current yuan Shen power, he was able to suppress the three thousand Zhen Li Lei soul''s obedience.


    As expected by Du Shaofu, with his own strength at the moment and the three thousand earthquake thunder spirits, he had long been used to its original spirit in the mud pill palace. Although he was resisted by the force of the yuan God, he was able to move smoothly under the guidance of his forced suppression.


    "Hula..."


    Under the suppression of the three thousand earthquake, Du Shaofu yuan Shen directly entered the three thousand earthquake thunder soul species. In a flash, it was like a flower in his eyes, like a dreamland. A bright flame and arc appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes, lightning and thunder, vast and boundless!


    "Roar!"


    A fire beast of the size of an infant appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen power. Its whole body was ablaze with flame and electric arc. Its wings were like thunder wings, and its body was lion head and Phoenix body.


    This is the soul of three thousand shocks from Lei. At present, Du Shaofu''s strength of Yuan Shen was condensed, and then he directly plundered into the heart of that strange beast eyebrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2228

    "Roar..."


    With a roar, the eyes of the animal suddenly closed, and an invisible wave of vastness diffused away.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu seemed to be shuttling through the void crack. It was dark all around, and there was a faint spark electric light emerging in front of him.


    Without hesitation, Du Shaofu quickly swept away the power of Yuan Shen, just like shuttling through time and space.


    The Mars electric light seems to be in front of us, but it is very far away.


    Du Shaofu was extremely careful and did not dare to have any carelessness.


    This can not be any accident. Once it fails, not only will the previous achievements be abandoned, but the yuan God will also suffer heavy damage. More importantly, it will not tolerate failure.


    Such a time seems to have lost its meaning. It is a long time, and it is like an instant. The Mars electric light in front of us is more and more intense, and the light curtain diffuses, which is like the exit of a channel.


    In this way, Du Shaofu was careful, and he shuttled through the spark''s electric light. In an instant, the space became wide, and a gloomy wave filled with strong evil spirit.


    In the next moment, there was a huge dark space in Du Shaofu''s mind, with dark clouds, evil spirit and horror.


    There are many strange plants growing in the mountains, which makes people feel very depressed.


    There are several towering mountains, gathered together, covered with mysterious dark talisman patterns. There is a huge black hall on these mountains, which is so huge that it is terrible. In front of them, the beast is extremely small.


    "Familiar breath!"


    When the mind swept through the huge and terrible hall, Du Shaofu suddenly felt the familiar breath wave. From the deep of the huge hall, the breath was the same as the three thousand earthquakes and thunder that he was connected with at the moment, which was invisible.


    "Master."


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled, and immediately followed the breath to the hall.


    In front of the hall, there are many demons, monsters and spirits standing in front of the hall. Their eyes are red with blood and their breath is terrible. At the moment, there is no reaction and we can''t detect Du Shaofu''s approach.


    Inside the hall, there is a flickering light curtain, and there are huge stone pillars, engraved with ferocious monsters and strange talismans, which makes people tremble for no reason.


    The hall is too large, with numerous channels, crisscross, and occasionally arcing, where there are powerful demons and beasts and evil spirits.


    Following the familiar breath, Du Shaofu shuttled by and quickly arrived at a huge dark hall.


    In the center of the hall, there are three sitting cross knees, covered with a strong evil spirit figure, surrounded by a stone pillar half a Zhang in diameter.


    On this stone pillar, there are many mysterious patterns of talismans, which are full of the breath of people.


    And above the stone pillar, there is a figure at this moment, which is covered by the burning flame arc.


    If you look carefully, there is a figure wrapped in the flaming flame arc, with long black hair and disorderly shawl, which is full of arc. It seems that the old man who looks like about fifty years old, on his red robe, seems to have a flame rising at the moment.


    On the stone pillar, the strange talisman and secret pattern is like a chain, tightly twining on the figure, passing through the old man''s eyebrows, emitting a strange breath.


    The burning flame arc on the old man at the moment, however, could not destroy the mysterious magic chain.


    When he saw the figure of the old man, Du Shaofu''s original spirit was shaking violently at the moment.


    Pompey''s face was older than before, but how could Du Shaofu forget that it was his master, who was captured by the demon cult. He is afraid that he has been imprisoned here.


    Looking at that old face, bound by the evil spirit, this is great pain and torture.


    This is his own master. He treats himself like a son. Now seeing his master treated like this, Du Shaofu''s heart is full of pain and a chill spreads out.


    At this time, the tightly closed eyes of qizun seemed to be sensing something. His eyes trembled under the cover of messy hair, and then slowly struggled to open his eyes.


    This pair of eyes, which should have been bright with flame and thunder, is now a little cloudy and dim.


    Seeing the master open his eyes, Du Shaofu could not help but appear in the form of Yuan Shen. His body trembled. He immediately fell down in the hall and knelt on one knee. His voice was wet and hoarse and trembling. He said, "master, the unfilial disciple has made master suffer!"


    When Du Shaofu''s illusory figure of Yuan Shen appeared, qizun''s eyes solidified in an instant, and his body couldn''t help shaking.


    Looking at the young man kneeling in front of him at the moment, qizun''s dark eyes began to have a faint flame Rune jumping in the depths of his pupils. From the deep throat, a wet, hoarse and astringent word came out: "Shaofu, I''m a disciple!"


    "Master!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice trembled, and his feeling of pain broke out completely when he heard his master''s voice.


    "Good, good, there are apprentices like this, even if my summer Fenglei is dead, it''s worth it!"


    The wind and thunder of the summer Marquis was smiling, and the arc and thunder light all over his body fluctuated. How could he not know how powerful and powerful yuan Shen power was needed to come to this place and how long it took for this little guy to come to this step. I''m afraid he has already stepped into the realm of legend."Master, I will come to save you as soon as possible." Du Shaofu''s eyes turned red and his voice choked.


    "No, this place is not as simple as you think. Go quickly. There are people like you. I have no regrets in this life." Qizun shakes his head. His disciples are different now, but he also knows that this place is extraordinary.


    "Boy, go, there''s a magic emperor coming!"


    At the same time, the voice of Huo Lei Zi spread from Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen.


    "Master, I will come back to save you!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was firm and resolute. As the voice fell, his eyes trembled, and the shadow of Yuan Shen''s concentration disappeared.


    "Hiss..."


    With the disappearance of Du Shaofu''s figure of Yuan Shen, a chilling breath suddenly appeared in the hall, and the space was distorted. A middle-aged man with battle armor walked out of the hall. He looked young, with black hair on his shoulders and a strong body. On his black armor, there were strange talismans and secret patterns. He was one of the nine magic emperors of the magic cult.


    "It''s really coming."


    Looking at the place where Du Shaofu had just disappeared, the nine demon emperor''s eyes were gloomy. Then he turned to qizun and looked at the wind and thunder of Xiahou. He said, "it''s really useful to keep you. It seems that in the boy''s heart, you really have a lot of weight, but this time, he''s dead and will never come back."


    "My disciple, if you are really so easy to deal with, you don''t have to be today." Qizun looks at the way of the nine demons.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2229

    "If you didn''t have a ray of thunder on you, you wouldn''t be qualified to be here. I can make you disappear with one finger. When the boy comes, it''s no use to keep you. The large amount of resources invested in you will finally come to harvest!" The nine demon emperor said with a gloomy eye.


    "I think one day, you will die in the hands of my disciples. Perhaps, this day is not far away." The tool Zun light says.


    "When the boy comes, it will be the end of your apprenticeship."


    The nine demon emperor''s face was gloomy and convulsed, and then his figure disappeared.


    Looking at the disappearance of the nine demons, there is a smile on the face of qizun wrapped in the flame arc. It can make the demon emperor pay so much attention to it, and even can''t forget it. It shows that his disciples are afraid that the evil cult has suffered a lot, and the cult has been helpless.


    "You must be careful, Shaofu, I am a disciple."


    But then, qizun Xia Hou Feng Lei frowned. He was very aware of his disciple''s character and temperament. How could he not come, even if he knew that this place was extremely dangerous, even if he knew it was very dangerous.


    "Hula..."


    In the middle of qizun''s frown, on the mysterious chain of talisman''s Secret patterns, the light of the mysterious talisman''s Secret patterns has been flashing, flowing like water. It seems that something has been pouring into his mind all the time, which also makes his whole body''s flame arc more prosperous


    In the wasteland, Du Shaofu sat cross legged in the palace hall, like an old monk.


    "Hiss!"


    A wave of vitality trembled from Du Shaofu''s whole body. The flame and arc light in his eyebrows gradually faded down and finally disappeared.


    "If what I expected, the place where your master was imprisoned is one of the magic emperor''s halls."


    Huo Leizi said in Du Shaofu''s mind that he had entered Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace ahead of time. He was supposed to help Du Shaofu leave Lei with 3000 shocks to find the whereabouts of Fenglei, the Marquis of Xia Dynasty. However, Du Shaofu succeeded with his own efforts. At the end of the day, Du Shaofu was out of control and reminded Du Shaofu that there was a magic emperor coming.


    "It seems to be a little better than expected. All the evil emperors in the demon sect all have a magic emperor''s palace. There should be only one devil emperor guarding the hall. If you meet the devil, it will be a big trouble."


    Huo Leizi, along with Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, recognized the evil emperor''s palace. He also learned Du Shaofu''s purpose from the magic emperor''s palace. He frowned slightly and continued to say, "but with the strength of the demon emperor, I''m afraid that I''ve just discovered your trace, I''m sure I''ll be ready for you to go and save people."


    "In any case, we have to go to rescue the master. I''m afraid that the devil emperor would not have thought that we would be so quick. We might not have no chance."


    The body of the original God chijiri macaque opened his mouth and thought about his master who was imprisoned in the hall. Du Shaofu was in agony. He had to rescue his master anyway. He was quick to make a quick decision. It was not without a chance. When all the demons and emperors recovered, the chance would be even smaller.


    "By surprise, there is a chance to make a quick decision."


    Huo Leizi also agreed with Du Shaofu''s words. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes were red and blue. He said, "but if we can invite the old roc of the golden winged ROC and the old tree of the Fangji master, and the old bird of the Phoenix family, we will have a better chance."


    Huo Leizi knows the relationship between Du Shaofu and the golden winged Dapeng birds, as well as the relationship between the Fangji and the dragon. If Du Shaofu can speak, there will be no big problem. At that time, he will be much more relaxed and safe.


    "It''s too late. Let''s invite those elders. I''m afraid that the devil emperor will be well prepared."


    Du Shaofu shook his head. If the devil emperor in the hall really found himself, he would certainly be well prepared. No danger of anything going wrong. If


    goes to the Golden Phoenix ROC family, the big wheel teaching and the Wutong Mountain invites people to make the magic emperor more prepared to be foolproof.


    At the moment, with their own strength, plus the fire thunder ancestor sitting in the town, with the sudden attack of thunderbolt, the opportunity is the biggest.


    "All right."


    Smell speech, fire thunder son also can be the face to smoke only, appear very helpless.


    In the hall, everything calmed down and the mighty breath disappeared.


    "Is the ROC all right?"


    The old demon of green fox probes outside the hall and asks Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are also slightly coagulated. They seldom see Du Shaofu so positive and attach importance to a thing. Looking at the news just now, they are quite suspicious and nervous.


    "Hi..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes slowly opened. The bright light in his eyes flashed away and rose to his feet.


    "Dad


    "Roc emperor!"


    Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and Qinghu Laoyao are all relieved by Du Shaofu."No problem. I have something I need your help. It should be quite dangerous." Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    "No, no more!" Du Xiaoyao nodded.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of." Little stars don''t care.


    Du Shaofu smiles at Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. Naturally, he has nothing to say about Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    "Fenglei, the master of qizun''s family, was captured by the demon cult. Now he is in a magic emperor''s palace. He is guarded by the devil emperor. As a disciple, he dare not forget his teacher''s kindness and can''t let his master suffer any more. He wants to go to the magic Emperor''s palace to save him."


    Du Shaofu looked at the old green fox demon and said, "the holy envoy is the holy envoy of the temple of beasts in heaven. This is my private affair and extremely dangerous. So I have to tell the envoy that if it is inconvenient for him to go, I will never blame him. If he can help, I will remember his affection. I''m very grateful!


    The green fox old demon was a little surprised. He had heard for a long time that the master of Du Shaofu, the demon king, was an elder of the ancient Tianzong. It is estimated that the master of the ancient Tianzong was only a nominal master of the demon king. Even the Mohist school behind the ancient Tianzong could not train such abnormal disciples, let alone the little ancient Tianzong.


    At the moment, I heard that the demon king had another master. The green fox old demon was curious. What kind of existence was it that could teach such abnormal disciples? Is it a hidden super strong man?


    "The ROC emperor is polite. He should follow him. He will go through fire and water and die forever."


    The surprise returned to surprise, but the green fox old demon naturally knew how to choose. With Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing going together, it was enough to prove how much attention was attached to this matter in the demon king''s heart. Once the matter was successful, he would be completely and truly established in the desolate country.


    Listening to the words of the old demon, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with a little smile.


    "Go..."


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu disappeared in the hall.


    Now it''s time to attack with lightning speed.


    Du Xiaoyao, little star, green Fox and old demon followed and swept out and disappeared.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Like lightning, the four figures rose from the palace hall and appeared above the void.


    "I don''t know what you want to do, but I''m your father, and I won''t hold you back!"


    "We are a family. Let me do something for my brother."


    All of a sudden, such a voice came out, and the void began to fluctuate. Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing appeared in front of Du Shaofu and other four people.


    On the night of the moon, their eyes are shining with thunder.


    One person is as straight as a gun, extraordinary!


    A graceful and moving person, such as banished immortals down to the earth, the moon, hair micro motion, super dust free!


    "Good!"


    Looking at the two figures in front of him, Du Shaofu gave a bitter smile and nodded.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to disturb the drunkard''s father and sister who had just been reunited, but at the moment, it seemed that he was somewhat out of touch.


    When seeing Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing, the green fox old demon is more confident.


    The green fox old demon also knows that Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing are the relatives of the demon king, and he is also among them. After the success of this event, there is a real place for him in the desolate country!


    The moon is in the sky, and the surrounding area is covered with dim yellow light. The magnificent palace stands in the night like a golden island.


    Six figures in the sky, six vast and terrible breath quietly fluctuations.


    "Master, the disciple is coming!"


    Above the void, looking at the front space, the golden light in Du Shaofu''s two pupils swayed, and a chill surged.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Then the six figures broke through the void, tearing the void, and disappeared in an instant.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, dark, dark, continuous peaks, overlapping rocks, courtyard waves, human breath.


    Under the dim moonlight, the two young men were wrapped up in the spirit of magic, and they looked like thirty years old, and their faces were very young and gloomy.


    The latter is full of golden hair, a handsome face, with a bit of white, the depths of the eyes, there is still a strange gorgeous charm.


    These two people are Shen Yan of Xuanfu gate, and Dongli Chihuang, who has been thought dead for a long time.


    "I didn''t expect to die like this, but I still set foot in the Holy Land!"


    Shen Yan sneered and gloomy, and his voice was gloomy, echoing in the deep valley. They had seen the demon king''s soul destroyed by the devil God, but they didn''t expect to appear again.


    "Well, he should be doomed to die in my hands! "


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes release a frightening light in the night. With expectation, if you don''t kill him with your own hands, it''s hard to get rid of your hatred!


    "Even if he has set foot in the holy land, there will be opportunities. The catastrophe is coming, and the world will fall into the devil''s land. The nine families, the Phoenix family and the dragon family will be in danger. At that time, it will be our best opportunity! "


    looking up at the night, Shen Yan''s eyes burst with cold light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2230

    "I can finally kill him with my own hands. When he sees that I am not dead and alive on that day, the expression on his face will certainly be very beautiful. Think about it, I really have some expectations "


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes are cold and her evil spirit is fluctuating, which makes the void wind and clouds surge, and the dark clouds cover the moon. If the immortal evil spirit is born.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Empty space, surrounded by dark, white hair.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several figures shuttled from the void space, stirring up a violent space turbulence, forming a space storm and tearing the void. It is afraid that even the top practitioners of the realm are swept by the space storm, they can be torn to pieces.


    Just the air blast around the space storm is enough to pierce the void and cut the flesh of the strong.


    It is an extremely dangerous thing to tear apart the space. Only at this moment, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing dare to shuttle in this void space.


    Of course, tearing the space, even at the moment the little star, Du Xiaoyao and so on are absolutely not careless.


    Tearing through space is similar to the wormhole of shuttle space. However, although the speed of space wormhole is fast, it is not as fast as tearing through the space wormhole. It is only that the space wormhole is opened by the strong, and at a certain level, the space has been stabilized. Generally speaking, it is difficult to find accidents.


    But tearing space and walking is not the same. In the process of tearing space, shuttling through will cause space collapse at any time.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the void space, Du Shaofu''s figure breaks through the sky, and his whole body is covered with golden light. Yuan Shen follows the mark of master''s qizun found by Li Lei with three thousand shocks, and goes quickly.


    The master needed to be rescued by surprise, so that the devil emperor would not be ready. Therefore, Du Shaofu went at full speed.


    In the nothingness space, it is silent originally, but because Du Shaofu and others have passed by, the space surges, the storm sweeps, the dark space cracks diffuse, and there is a fatal danger of space collapse at any time.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Qinghu Laoyao and other tailors followed Du Shaofu in the void space with a harsh wind breaking sound. The figures followed Du Shaofu in a flash of lightning. The spatial fluctuations along the way formed a lot of space storms behind him.


    "Here we are


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu stood in the void space, and the yuan God followed the breath of master Qi Zun. At the moment, he had the exact coordinates and finally arrived at his destination.


    "A quick battle and a quick decision should be made to save people. Never entangle."


    Du Shaojing''s clear eyes blinked. On the way, Du Shao Fu learned the purpose of the trip from Du Shaofu''s mouth. With a shake of his bright wrist, he waved to the void ahead. A dark space crack suddenly emerged, and the light of his feet flashed, and then the graceful image was swept out of the void.


    "Let''s solve everything else. You''re focusing on saving the teacher!"


    Du Tingxuan said to Du Shaofu, followed by Du Shaojing.


    "Go..."


    Little star, Du Xiaoyao, green Fox and old demon, their breath is surging and breaking out of the sky.


    At that moment, Du Shaofu''s determined double pupil''s depth, a cold light suddenly she, also did not have any hesitation at present, followed closely.


    When Du Shaofu''s figure swept out of the sky, a dark crack in the space behind him slowly disappeared. At the moment, in front of Du Shaofu, a huge hall appeared, which stretched across several towering mountain peaks. In front of such a huge hall, the giant beast was extremely small.


    The mountain peak and the grand hall are like a fusion, filled with strange runes, empty and dark, and full of evil spirit. Even if it is based on the cultivation strength of people, in this strange space, you can''t help feeling very uncomfortable. If you have a lower level of strength, you won''t dare to stay in this space.


    "Here it is!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and looked at the huge hall. When his figure appeared here, he felt more and more familiar with master''s 3000 shaking thunder.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    With the appearance of several figures, the evil spirit surged in the huge hall below. The huge scarlet eyes were like a round of blood moon falling. Several demons and monsters appeared and roared at Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and others. The evil spirit was rolling and frightening.


    "Looking for death!"


    The little star snorted coldly. With a wave of his little fist, a golden flame suddenly swept out. The hot high temperature and the golden flame were extremely destroyed. In an instant, the hot high temperature and the golden flame were extremely destroyed. In an instant, they hit the bodies of several demons and monsters. Suddenly, the shrill roar of beasts came out, and several monsters turned into blood rain in an instant.


    "Who dares to break into the magic emperor''s palace and seek death"


    the voice of Yin Jie is like a ghost crying and howling. In the huge Hall of the devil emperor, many figures are swept out, all of them are powerful evil spirits. The evil spirit frightens people, and a terrible breath suddenly sweeps away.


    "Die!"


    The green fox old demon hands, a claw mark tears the void, the claw mark passes, the space is born to be twisted.


    "Hiss..."At first, several powerful evil spirits were directly torn up and turned into monstrous evil Qi.


    "Be careful


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the golden light in his eyes and the golden light in his feet rippled away at the huge Hall of the devil emperor


    The void trembled, and dense demons and monsters and evil spirits in the magic emperor''s palace were thrown out, but before they were close to Du Shaofu''s body, they were living and smashed in the void.


    Du Shaofu did not stop. He went straight into the palace of the demon emperor. He first saved his master.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Outside the magic emperor hall, Du Tingxuan, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Qinghu Laoyao and Du Shaojing have already made a move in Qiqi.


    Although these monsters, monsters and powerful spirits are weird and formidable, they will not be the opponents of Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan, Xiaoxing and other strongmen in the holy land at the moment. They will collapse in a flash.


    "Boom..."


    Ground shaking, mountain shaking, mountain shaking, in the hands of Du Xiaoyao and other strongmen in the holy land, the huge magic emperor hall is also shaking.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the hall of the demon emperor, Du Shaofu''s original God has come once. At the moment, there is no stopping figure. The strong evil spirits and the strong demons and beasts along the way have no speed to react.


    "Jie Jie, come more quickly than I imagined. It''s really courageous!"


    All of a sudden, such a sound reverberated in the hall of the demon emperor. The void in front of him was twisted, and the evil spirit was towering. A mark of evil Qi claw was like crossing out of the empty air. The space where it passed was twisted and covered with Du Shaofu''s head.


    "If you don''t have the courage, you will not come. Today you demon sect will pay the price!"


    Although Du Shaofu walked quickly, he did not have any intention. When his lower body stopped and his eyes sank, a terrible domineering atmosphere suddenly swept out of his body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2231

    At the same time, purple thunder was dense and lightning flashed and thundered all around.


    "Oh..."


    With the roar of the dragon and the roar of the dragon, Du Shaofu''s fist and the force of thunder suddenly hit the mark of the devil''s claw.


    "Boom..."


    When the two collide, the surrounding space is suddenly smashed in the roar, the space collapses, the hall collapses in shaking, the boulders roll down, and the earth shakes.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, the whole huge magic palace was crashing, a large number of rocks and palaces were falling, the energy was overwhelming, and the space was blown up.


    "Chulala..."


    In the collapsed Hall of the demon emperor, Du Shaofu''s figure was shaken away in a straight line.


    "Hum!"


    In the collapse of the magic emperor hall, a gloomy cold hum came out. With the falling boulders and the collapsed magic emperor hall, the space was turbulent and burst, and a figure flashed out of it, wrapped with magic gas, and covered with weird black magic air armor.


    Du Shaofu stopped his retreat and looked at the figure that appeared in front of him. His eyes suddenly sank.


    That''s the nine devil emperor of the demon sect. How could Du Shaofu forget that the one who just shot is also the nine demon emperor.


    Judging from the situation of the fight just now, Du Shaofu frowned in his heart. The nine demon emperors had recovered too much. If it were not for his physical body and Yuan Shen who were not afraid of the evil spirit, they would have been damaged.


    "It''s coming so fast!"


    When the figure flashed out of the hall of the fallen devil emperor, the nine demon emperor''s young face was gloomy and his arms trembled. Suddenly, a torrent of evil spirit swept through the void. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "heaven has a way. You don''t go. Hell has no way. You come. Boy, today is the death day of your master and apprentice."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, suppressed the blood that had just turned in his body. He raised his eyes slightly and looked at the nine demons emperor. His eyebrows picked up. His resolute face suddenly became gloomy. The cold light in his pupils passed by and said, "I''m afraid it''s not enough for you!"


    "It''s the nine demons, quick battle and quick decision!"


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, at the same time, the appearance of the nine demon emperors and the astonishing movement also attracted the attention of little stars, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing and so on.


    "Deal with the nine evil kings together


    In a flash, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan, Qinghu Laoyao, and Xiaoxing all worked hard. The space that they passed through collapsed, and a large number of evil spirits, demons and beasts, the strong ones were vulnerable.


    Then Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing and other figures swept out in a straight line, hoping to come to help Du Shaofu.


    "You depend on them


    The nine demon emperor looked at Du Tingxuan and others who were just coming from the bottom of the magic emperor''s hall. The demon spirit was fluctuating, and a sneer was raised from the corner of his mouth. His voice was gloomy: "the whole family is here. There is the strange dragon, the red Jiri horse monkey. It''s really a big harvest, but it''s not enough."


    At the same time, the nine demon emperor''s hand has a strange fingerprint condensation, the huge magic emperor hall trembles unceasingly, several towering dark mountain peaks seem to live in a flash, strange talismans and secret patterns cover the mountain peaks, a number of demonic Qi soar to the sky, and in a moment move and rotate together, blocking Du Shaojing and Du Xiaoyao who are about to be plundered.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    "Boom..."


    Ghosts cry and howl, the earth moves and the mountains shake. In a short time, the monstrous evil Qi gathers from the surrounding sky, and it is endless. Darkness comes, lightning and thunder, and black lightning fills the void. It is like the door of nine hell is opened.


    The shadow is ferocious and emerges. In addition to the huge main hall of the magic emperor''s Hall above, the four sides have turned into a devil''s land, and the space is isolated, which envelops Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing, as if they were drawn into the demon kingdom.


    Du Shaofu''s heart was shaken by the surging evil spirit.


    Looking at this sudden change, Du Shaofu changed his color. The nine demon emperors were really ready.


    This is a terrible array. According to Du Shaofu''s talent, it is far from the ordinary array.


    "The Demon Lord didn''t let you die. I have to say that your boy''s life is really too big. Unfortunately, you still want to die yourself. When you are finished, the red Jiri horse monkey and the dragon are almost the same. Now you should rely on the thunder son."


    Looking at the huge array of evil spirit, Du Tingxuan and others were trapped. The nine demon emperor looked at Du Shaofu with a cold face and said coldly, "Huo Lei Zi, I feel your breath. Since you are here, why hide and hide?"


    "Hum, you nine demon emperor is really brave!"


    From Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, a thunderous roar of laughter was heard. From Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, the figure of Huo Lei Zi swept out, and the red blue flame arc penetrated into the void around him, and the fiery atmosphere of destruction diffused quietly into the sky.


    "Thunderbolt!"


    When looking at the fire thunder son, the nine demon emperor has not had any accident. It seems that everything is expected. He also knows that the evil spirit on his body is climbing in a straight line, and his eyes are tightly fixed on the fire thunder son."If you want to stop me, it''s not enough to let the big devil come." The sound of fire thunder son is accompanied by the chill, the red and blue flame arc fluctuates, the red long hair looks like real, the body looks like Maitreya.


    "The nine demons must have informed the other demon emperors to come and make a quick decision. I have no problem in blocking this demon emperor. You should go to save your master first."


    At the same time, the sound of Huo Lei Zi fell on Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "Huo Lei Zi, are you really the same as before? The one you follow is dead. Do you dare to fight against us and really want to be robbed?"


    The nine demon emperor''s face was gloomy, and he looked at the fire thunder son. His eyes were full of cold light, but he secretly had a little fear.


    "Wait for someone else to come, so I''ll take care of you first."


    Huo Leizi''s face sank and moved with his arms. A wave of red and blue energy surged out of his palm and filled with a huge breath. It seemed that he had come across time and space in ancient times, and immediately he took pictures of the nine demon emperor!


    "Huo Lei Zi, you can''t be arrogant here!"


    The nine demon emperor stepped out one step with a gloomy face. There was evil Qi on the black armor, and the evil Qi in his body was very fierce. Before his fist, a large piece of void was broken soundlessly in an instant.


    "Bang! "


    the palm fist collision is also like two meteorites, and the low sound explosion sound like dull thunder suddenly resounds in the collision place, deafening!


    The magic gas is towering, the red blue arc diffuses, shatters the space, submerges the void!


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the huge main hall in front of him. Where was the familiar breath fluctuating, it was the place where master qizun was trapped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2232

    Looking at the strange array, Du Shaofu bit his teeth. With the strength of Du Xiaoyao, his sister Du Tingxuan, and Xiao Xingxing, the array is weird, but it is hard to do anything to them for a while.


    "Whoosh..."


    His figure was like electricity. Du Shaofu swept to the main hall. It was important to save his master first.


    Seeing Du Shaofu plunder the main hall above, the nine demon emperor did not stop him. He put a slight sneer on his mouth and said to Huo Leizi, "Huo Lei Zi, I really think I''m afraid of you!"


    The voice of indifference and gloom came from the mouth of the nine demons. At the same time, the evil spirit rolled and gathered in the body, just like a huge magic shadow.


    When the magic spirit is surging, the palm print is pushed out, and the space seems to be torn open, and a huge magic seal is condensed, which is patted towards the fire thunder son again.


    Under this terrible magic seal, the void trembled fiercely and permeated with an invisible and strange force,.


    "Hula..."


    The vast void in an instant silent like broken, people creepy.


    "There''s no problem dealing with ten of you!"


    The sound of Huo Lei Zi is ancient and melodious. All around her body, the red and blue flame falls on the void. The energy resonates with heaven and earth, and the ancient meaning is desolate and destroyed!


    In the mysterious red and blue flame, the powerful and turbulent power swept over the magic seal of the former.


    "Chulala "


    under the red and blue flame, there is the power to destroy all living beings, which seems to be accompanied by a kind of thunder.


    Under this terrible power, the magic seal was broken.


    "Hum!"


    It seems that the black sky, which has not been destroyed by the devil, is like a huge black hole.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Not far away, at this moment, the weird magic Qi array is constantly exploding, thunder and lightning, crying and howling, a large area of heaven and earth is twisted, and the array is shaking.


    However, on this array, the weird evil Qi and the black talisman secret pattern cover, like connecting the nine hell, endless evil Qi and evil spirit rush down, as if unbreakable.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    The figure is like electricity. After Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu Dodge, they arrive at the huge main hall.


    At the moment, the main hall is still intact, with weird black runes and magic air floating around. A deep dark passage extends into the hall.


    Du Shaofu slowed down and went carefully into the passage.


    Everything was just like that when Du Shaofu had entered the hall. There was a flicker of light in the passageway of the hall.


    On both sides of the passage are huge stone pillars, engraved with ferocious monsters and strange talismans, which makes people tremble for no reason.


    The hall is too large, with numerous passages, crisscross and arcing.


    "Boom..."


    Outside the main hall, there was a constant "boom" of tremors, which made the hall shake in secret.


    Just a few gasps, Du Shaofu''s figure had already arrived in a huge dark hall.


    The hall is vast and stands on the top of a high mountain.


    As the yuan God had seen before, Du Shaofu saw the master''s statue on the stone pillar, which was bound by a chain of mysterious black talismans.


    On the stone pillar, the outside movement has already alarmed qizun Xiahou wind and thunder,


    listen to the "boom" energy explosion sound constantly spread, qizun messy long hair covered face, has been dignified.


    "Shaofu, I''m a disciple!"


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the hall, the stone pillars above the fettered vessels respected the wind and thunder of the summer marquis. In the turbid and dim eyes on his dignified face, the flame Rune leaped in the depths of his pupils, and his face was filled with joy, but he was extremely worried. His expression was instantly complicated, and a wet, hoarse and astringent voice came out from the deep throat: "you child, you shouldn''t take risks! "


    looking at the familiar figure of the disciples who appear in front of you at the moment, qizun Xia Hou Feng Lei is glad that he didn''t mistake people at the beginning and accepted a good disciple. In a short period of time, his disciples have made such achievements and can enter here so quickly, which shows his strength.


    However, the same time device is dignified and worried about it.


    Qi Zun knows how hard it is to break into this place. There are super strong people of the demon sect sitting in the seat. Compared with the dragon pool and tiger den, it is even more difficult to break through the sea of fire. The demon sect has always kept him. In addition to getting everything he wants, he also wants to attract his own disciple. This place is not a good place.


    "Master is suffering. How can I not come? I will take my master with me."


    When he saw the old figure bound on the stone pillar and wrapped in the flaming flame and arc, his long black hair was disorderly and his shawl was waving. Du Shaofu could not help but feel his heart tremble, his nose became sour, and he swept forward at once.


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure just appeared stopped in an instant, and his eyes were fixed on the three figures that were standing around the stone pillar at the moment.In this vast hall, at the moment, the three sitting cross legged, covered with the shadow of strong evil spirit, surrounded the stone pillars, and the magic Qi fluctuated, without expression, just like a magic stone carving.


    Not long ago, however, he did not pay attention to this figure.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was looking at the enchanted figure like a stone carving. However, Du Shaofu felt a little shiver in his heart, and the corners of his eyes could not help beating.


    It makes Du Shaofu''s eyes and heart beat at the same time. In addition to the strange and evil Qi on these three figures, it is because the shadow and face wrapped by these three evil Qi are hazy, but it makes Du Shaofu feel familiar.


    "HISHI..."


    In a short time, with Du Shaofu approaching, the three calmed down and sat down, like a demonized stone figure. On his expressionless face, three pairs of eyes opened at the same time, and the six evil spirits were like black lightning.


    From the three figures, there was also a deep sound of bone friction. The three figures rose together and moved. They were like three straight javelins, and instantly appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    Three figures, wrapped by magic, six eyes such as black lightning, empty eyes, indifferent to the killing of the eyes, merciless eyes.


    "Hiss..."


    The magic Qi fluctuated and the breath was huge and frightening. The three figures did not stay for a moment, just like black lightning. In an instant, they brought a fierce wind of terror and killing, and at the same time, they swept away to Du Shaofu.


    The three evil spirits have infinite attacking power, shattering the void, and are extremely powerful.


    "Shaofu, be merciful


    At the same time, Qi Zun''s voice came out and fell into Du Shaofu''s ears.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2233

    When Du Shaofu listened to master qizun''s voice, the golden light surged in his hands. If he brushed his sleeve, the golden light surged. In a faint way, there was a golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow across the void. He was domineering and fierce. He immediately shook the three figures away.


    Although these three figures are powerful, Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength at the moment is not a great threat to Du Shaofu.


    "Pedaling..."


    When the three figures retreated in a straight line and hit the stone pillars on the edge of the hall, the stone pillars filled with talisman and secret patterns shook and the hall trembled.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were also closely fixed on the three figures, which trembled in secret. Although the three figures who had just shot were full of evil spirit, Du Shaofu also felt a familiar atmosphere of deja vu.


    The three figures stagger and shake back, and the evil Qi on them is scattered a lot.


    Six eyes on Du Shaofu, more and more empty and evil spirit frightening people, look grim and merciless.


    At the moment, he carefully looked at the three figures in front of him. Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled like lightning.


    At the same time, the original spirit fluctuates, and through the evil Qi, the three evil spirits corrode and envelop, Du Shaofu recognizes the three familiar figures.


    "Boom..."


    The evil spirit surged and the hall trembled. The three figures who had just been staggered and shaken out again. The three attacks interweaved, and the evil spirit swept over Du Shaofu again like lightning.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure drifted out of the attack of the three evil spirits. He turned and looked at the three figures. His voice trembled and he cried out, "master, fifth and seventh martial uncle!"


    How could Du Shaofu forget these three figures wrapped in evil Qi at the moment? It was the master Bo Kuang Zun who disappeared when the Seven Star hall was destroyed, the five martial uncles and the nine appointed officials of Mo, and the seventh martial uncle Qian Xing Zun.


    At that time, the Seven Star hall was destroyed, and many of the elders, brothers and younger brothers were damaged, and the blood flowed into a river. Five martial uncles and nine respected officials, Jimo, helped him and Xiaoxing to leave. Du Shaofu never forgot that scene, but he still remembered it clearly.


    Later, it was rumored that the master Bo Kuang Zun, the fifth martial uncle and the nine appointed masters, i.e. the famous Minister of Mo, might have fallen into the hands of the demon cult. The whereabouts of the seventh martial uncle Qianxing Zun was unknown, and he might have to escape. Du Shaofu has been asking the moon shadow hall for clues and news all these years, but there is no harvest. I didn''t expect that the seventh martial uncle Qianxing master would also fall into the hands of the demon cult.


    But at the moment, listening to Du Shaofu''s wet and hoarse voice, three figures turned around, but there was no fluctuation. Six eyes were still empty and dense, mercilessly killing.


    "Shaofu, your uncle and uncle are under the control of the evil cult. The evil spirit has corroded the original spirit and lost himself." Xia Hou Feng Lei opened his mouth, his face was dignified and angry, and the evil spirit eroded the original spirit. He knew the consequences very well.


    "Boom..."


    In an instant, the three figures came again, the blood red color appeared in the deep of empty eyes, and the breath was climbing to the extreme, prompting three kinds of martial arts pulse.


    In the vast hall, there are three invisible magic Qi connected, which makes the three attack together, which may be enough to deal with the semi Saint level practitioners.


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly, not because of the prestige of the three masters.


    Even if he was a real strongman of the holy land, Du Shaofu would not care too much about it at the moment, not to mention that he could only resist the authority of the semi holy level.


    Du Shaofu frowned and worried that the three masters were being eroded by the evil Qi, and that they could not hurt them. What''s more, he was worried that the three masters were corrupted by the evil Qi, and the consequences were too serious.


    "Long..."


    The three attacks shook the hall, and in an instant they swept Du Shaofu again.


    The power of the three kinds of military pulse is huge, especially the fluctuation of the space martial pulse of famous Jimo officials, which affects the space, is different and general.


    The attack had already reached the front of his body. The golden light in Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated. In an instant, he was surrounded by a golden light, which was full of brilliance. A powerful and domineering atmosphere swept away, and the shaking surrounding space was also severely shaken.


    "Gee "


    the golden light broke out like an obstinate day, and the sound of the ROC singing through the clouds and rocks was resounding. The golden light was like a golden winged ROC. It was like a golden winged giant ROC. Its power rolled up and its power rolled. It directly destroyed the evil Qi, suppressed the mad master, the nine life master and the Qian Xing Zun!


    Du Shaofu suppressed the three men by force.


    "Three uncles, I''m sorry!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu drank lightly, and his fingerprints congealed. There was a silver gold light in the eyebrows of Du Shaofu. Three brilliant silver gold lights with electric arc swept into the eyebrows of the three people.


    As the three silver and gold rays swept in, the merciless eyes of the three people suddenly closed, and the wave of evil Qi on their bodies seemed to be dispelled a lot.


    After two short gasps, three pairs of eyes that had just been closed were opened again. Although they were quite at a loss, they began to experience emotional fluctuations. When they looked at Du Shaofu in front of them, they were surprised and changed color at the same time. Some of them could not be trusted."Shaofu..."


    Kuang Zun, Jiuming Zun, namely famous Minister of Mo and Qian Xing Zun, were surprised and very surprised.


    "Shao Fu, be careful!"


    In this sudden moment, qizun Xia Hou''s shouts of wind and thunder were heard again. In the hall, there was a demonic spirit pouring out quietly. A huge dark handprint crushed the space and swept out like a black thunder, which had instantly appeared behind Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu had already felt the movement and stillness behind him. When the color of the lower part sank, he turned around like lightning and waved his right arm. The breath of domineering arrogance swept through him in an instant, and his fist blasted away at the huge magic air handprint.


    "Boom


    Golden light burst out, there is the sound of dragon chanting as loud, shaking the hall, dull sound like thunder!


    The two collided in an instant, and the golden light and evil Qi rolled back at the same time, hanging in the hall with many dark space cracks, which made the crazy Zun, Jiuming Zun and Qianxing Zun tremble and stagger back.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    This force is so terrible that the hall has a strange blessing force in the violent shaking. At last, it can not help but crack and explode in the roar of "boom".


    "Boom..."


    With the collapse of the mountain, boulders rolling down, energy impact on the four sides!


    But the stone pillar where the prisoner worshipped the wind and thunder of the summer Marquis was stable around and never broken.


    The mysterious black talisman is still like a magic chain, which runs through the heart of Xia Hou''s wind and thunder eyebrows. The energy fluctuates, and the flame and thunder light wrap it.


    The stone pillar stands on the top of the mountain, and the vast hall around it collapses and turns into ruins. It is intact.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2234

    "Old four!"


    Crazy respect, nine lives respect, Qian Xing Zun also instantly retreated to the side of qizun Xiahou Fenglei. Facing the strange black magic chain that fetters Xiahou Fenglei, they were helpless, even unable to get too close.


    "Hiss..."


    The hall collapsed and broke, and a figure retreated in a straight line, smashing many fallen boulders, and then a figure emerged, with blood stains on the corners of his mouth, and his face was stunned and shocked!


    The victim was an old man in his fifties, hunting in a black robe and a long yellow hair filled with black evil spirit.


    The old man frowned with a mysterious mark on his forehead. It was like a skeleton printed with gold foil, which sent out a frightening and strange cold light.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, the four figures all fell in front of the old man, with different looks, but they were all wrapped up by the evil spirit, and the breath was frightening.


    At first, a middle-aged man with short hair shuttles around with lightning. His pupils are like thunder light, which makes people tremble!


    "Five magic envoys! "


    Du Shaofu retreated from the former. The hall shook and cracked, the mountain collapsed, and his figure never wavered. Looking at the old man who had just attacked in front of him, Du Shaofu didn''t know him. He had fought with him on Tianyu mountain, one of the five magic envoys of the demon sect.


    At the moment, Qi Qi''s short haired middle-aged man was the thunder demon emissary. It was not the first time that Du Shaofu, the other three men, were the wind devil envoy, the fire devil envoy, and the ice demon envoy.


    The five magic envoys gather here at this moment.


    Looking at the five magic envoys in front of him at the moment, Du Shaofu secretly glanced slightly.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu had a fight with a demon emissary, which was a half Saint level. The strength and accomplishments of the five magic envoys were not much different.


    But judging from the situation of the fight just now, Du Shaofu knew that the strength of the demon emissary rose again. Although he had not set foot in the real holy land, he was not far behind. He had already stepped into the level of the holy land with one foot. Such progress was too amazing. It was afraid that it had something to do with the demon God''s complete extrication from poverty.


    "Boom..."


    "Ouch!"


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The hall was broken, the four sides of the devil gas towering, lightning and thunder, ghosts crying and howling, energy dull sound like thunder burst.


    In particular, the duel between Huo Lei Zi and the nine demon emperor not far from the side of the sky struck the sky, just like the end of the day, which made the crazy Zun, Jiuming Zun and Qianxing Zun gape.


    Unable to get close to the stone pillar, the three of them stood in front of the stone pillar and watched the amazing movement of the surrounding sky. The light of the diffuse and open breath made it difficult for them to resist.


    "Shao Fu, be careful!"


    The five evil spirits of the five figures soared into the sky, and the five terrible demonic spirits soared into the sky, which made the faces of the mad, the nine lives and the dry stars dignified.


    However, the three of them were also shocked. Just after Du Shaofu was able to shake one of them back, Du Shaofu''s strength reached such a terrible level.


    The statue was bound, and his body was full of thunder and flame, and the thunder light was fluctuating. He looked at the five magic envoys in front of Du Shaofu at the moment, and his eyes were frozen.


    "I''ve met again. I can''t escape today!"


    The demon emissary, who had just stabilized his body, was staring at Du Shaofu. His evil spirit was stirring everywhere. His figure gradually became clear, and his eyes gave out a frightening and strange cold light.


    Du Shaofu looked at the demon envoys in front of him, such as the demon emissary, the fire demon envoy, the ice demon envoy, the wind demon envoy, and the thunder demon envoy. He felt the breath of the five people. Not only did the spirit of the demon emissary increase a lot, but the other four demon envoys also had a lot of strength. They all stepped into the level of holy land with one foot.


    "Five magic envoys, let''s take it as interest today and solve it together!"


    Du Shaofu drank coldly. With the sound coming out, the golden light on his body soared in an instant.


    Although it is said that the breath of these five demons has soared a lot, and he has already stepped into the holy land one by one, but for Du Shaofu at the moment, he has made a leap again. Even if he is in the holy land, he is not afraid of the five magic envoys who have not really set foot in the holy land.


    "I know you''ve broken through to the Holy Land!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the demon emissary''s face was completely gloomy, his chest was undulating, and he looked up at Du Shaofu slightly. His eyes gradually surged with violence. With a torrent of evil spirit, he swept out like a storm and said, "but you still can''t take anyone today, and you can''t escape."


    The voice of the evil spirit reverberated in the void. As the demon emissary''s voice fell, there was a surge of wind and clouds in the high place of the void, accompanied by the rolling clouds. For a moment, the evil spirit was towering in the sky, with lightning and thunder.


    "Long..."


    At the same time, when the demon''s voice dropped, the thunder demon, the wind demon, the fire demon, and the ice demon made the four people move together, and they were connected with each other vaguely.


    Then, in the rolling of demonic Qi, the void around the five people seemed to be torn open, and the world began to shake violently.


    "Let''s make a quick decision. We''ll get rid of this boy early!"Thunder demon makes to the present, sound like thunder, strange black lightning flash.


    With the voice of the thunder demon emissary, the fingerprints of the five evil envoys coagulated, and Zhou Kong began to roar for it. The energy in this part of the world was converging towards the five figures.


    "It''s weird..."


    When such a change appeared, the bodies of the nine life worshippers, the mad ones and the dry star worshippers suddenly trembled, and their eyes were fixed on the five magic envoys in the sky.


    At the moment, the fingerprints in the hands of the five evil envoys are coagulating, which permeates an invisible and strange energy in this part of the world. The evil spirit is surging, as if it can devour and pull out the mysterious Qi and Yuan Shen of human beings, making people''s heart beat faster without any reason, and the heart seems to be constantly being hit hard by the invisible force and wants to explode.


    This terrible feeling, Qian Xing Zun, crazy Zun and Jiuming Zun are pale and creepy. They climb out of the depth of Yuan Shen with fear and palpitation!


    "Wuwu..."


    Everything was very fast. With the fingerprints flying quickly, the black light in the eyes of the five big demons flickered, and it was actually a howling cry in the throat.


    The five demons moved their feet together, and the five men stood on their own. They were connected in the void, like a strange array.


    The magic Qi fluctuates, such as a wave. A strange energy of heaven and earth seeps out from the void. In an instant, it flows endlessly into the five people''s bodies, and then all of them are connected.


    "Boom..."


    At that moment, in Du Shaofu''s eyes of surprise, the evil spirit of the five became as black as ink, and the mysterious patterns of the frightening black talismans waved and spread out the sky.


    At the same time, the five demons made their breath rise in a straight line in the strange, and in a short time they crossed the holy land like a natural moat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2235

    "Boy, you have broken through the holy land. You can''t escape in front of me!"


    When the first thunder demon envoy opened his mouth, the whole body was covered with ink like magic Qi with the voice. The black fog surged into the sky. The blood light and lightning flashed out of his eyes, just like two rounds of blood moon thunder balls, which was particularly frightening in the rolling black fog!


    I feel that at this moment, compared with the thunder devil envoy, who is more powerful than before, the four people, namely, Qi Zun, Jiu Ming Zun, crazy Zun and Qian Xing Zun, are really dignified to the extreme.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected, and he was quite shocked at the moment. He didn''t expect that the five evil envoys still had such strange means. No wonder these people have always been fearless.


    It is amazing that these five magic envoys are able to step into the level of real holy land.


    "It''s interesting."


    Then, Du Shaofu''s face was sneered at. At the beginning of the five saints'' cultivation, it was not impossible to deal with it.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the thunder demon emissary and the demon emissary were suddenly furious, and the evil spirit was surging and covered the void.


    "Boy, no one can save you today! "


    as the voice fell, the demon emissary sent out a killing intention, and the magic clouds rolled around his body. In the void shaking, a sharp claw print rapidly expanded on the void, as if to cover the sky, tear up five dark space cracks like abysses, submerge everything along the way, and take the lead to attack Du Shaofu.


    With the rise of power, demons make this blow shocking, so that crazy Zun and others in the distance feel, but also for it uneasy.


    This kind of paw print is more powerful than I didn''t know before.


    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, and did not give up any more nonsense. He raised his head, did not retreat, but advanced. A purple flaming finger print was swept out. The brilliant runes were dazzling, and a terrible hot heat suddenly swept away.


    Ziyan burns the magic Qi at high temperature. With the supreme beast power of Ziyan demon Huang, it will destroy the devil''s claw mark in an instant!


    "Pedaling!"


    The claw marks pierce through, the heat burns the void, and the demon makes the body stagger back again. Although the situation is much better than before, it is still in great distress.


    "Let''s do it together, let''s make a quick decision!"


    Lei Mo Shi''s face was gloomy, his face was cold, his voice was full of cold, and his evil spirit was surging. He knew that Du Shaofu was so fierce and abnormal that he could escape a disaster in the hands of the demon God last time. He did not dare to be careless.


    "Set up


    The demons made them eat shriveled twice, and the fierce light in their eyes surged. The monstrous evil Qi in his body was like a storm and burst with energy.


    "Set up


    For a moment, the wind devil, the fire demon, the ice demon, the demon, the demon, and the thunder demon moved the figure.


    The five men stepped on the high ground and joined together in a joint attack, trapping Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, you''ll know how good we are


    The demon emissary looked up at the sky and sneered. He also knew that the boy in front of him was abnormal and incredibly strong. But at the moment, their strength was greatly increased. They were no different from the five strongmen in the holy land. There was also a big battle array. He couldn''t believe that he couldn''t do anything about Du Shaofu. After all, this boy just set foot in the holy land not long ago.


    "Well, I do want to know how strong you are. I''m afraid you are vulnerable to a single blow."


    Du Shaofu looked at the five men and said calmly and calmly that he was not afraid of the real holy land, not to mention the five forced to step into the holy land.


    Crazy Zun, Jiuming Zun, Qianxing Zun and so on are listening to Du Shaofu''s words in front of them, and their eyelids can''t help but jump.


    , as in the past genuine goods at a fair price, the little guy has been arrogant and even more prosperous. Simultaneous interpreting the breath of the five people, they feel that they are all equivalent to the legendary authentic atmosphere of the strong.


    It seems that in front of the world, there is a sense of being in the world.


    "Jie Jie, boy, see what you can do!"


    The demons sneered at the evil spirits, and when they moved, they were plundered out of the demonic atmosphere. Their eyes were violent and violent. With a torrential evil spirit, they swept out like a storm.


    "Go away!"


    Du Shaofu stopped drinking. His figure did not move. He swept his sleeve, and the golden light surged. The secret patterns of golden talisman spread out in time. Like a cloud hanging in the sky, there was a shadow of ROC''s golden wings, which suddenly collided with the demon emissary.


    "Boom..."


    Such collisions, runes blazing, a thrilling wave of energy spread around, shaking the void.


    "One is not enough. Let''s go together."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the thunder demon emissary like a ghost. His body was full of golden light, his breath was unrivalled, his breath was incomparable, and he opened and closed freely. It contained incomparable arrogance, with a supreme and sharp fist, and mercilessly thundered out at the thunder demon.


    "Thunder swallows the sky!"


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s sudden appearance, the thunder demon emissary''s face also changed greatly. With such power and speed, he was frightened. His fingerprints were condensed, and the evil spirit swept through the billows. With the strange thunder and lightning, he turned into a monster and directly devoured Du Shaofu''s fist."Your appetite is too small for you to swallow!"


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu gave a sneer. His fist did not move at all. Instead, he continued to blast out. Sheng Sheng hit the monster and the monster. In this moment, the terrifying tyranny swept through and poured out.


    "Long..."


    Dull sound like thunder, lightning and thunder, shattering the void, evil Qi and golden light interweave.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu''s fist was thundering at him. Although it was not a direct confrontation, a dull hum was heard from the throat of Lei Mo, and he was shaken away in the void one after another.


    Ten feet away, the thunder demon emissary stabilized his figure and looked at Du Shaofu in horror.


    At the moment, he also has the strength of cultivation in the early days of holy land. He is so vulnerable to attack in front of the other party.


    "This boy is very strange. Don''t keep your hand any more. Try your best to suppress it!"


    The wind devil, the fire devil and the ice devil made the three people look gloomy.


    "Do your best, suppress it!"


    Demon emissary, thunder demon emissary, come forward again.


    "Boom..."


    At the moment, the breath of the five demons reached the peak. In the midst of the demonic Qi, a burst of fierce evil Qi and lightning, the earth, the wind, the red fire, and the ice were like a storm, which swept through the five people in waves and scattered the space on half of the sky.


    At this moment, the magic spirit is rendering and spreading the sky and the vast sky!


    At the moment, the five evil envoys are killing the sky, and the five breath is also to the extreme. The five pairs of terrible eyes are red with blood, and the dark evil spirit is like rolling clouds, spreading over thousands of miles, which makes people tremble and shiver!


    "Five of you, kill it today!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and laughed like thunder. The golden light on his body suddenly surged. Behind him, a strange golden light soared into the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2236

    The golden light soared into the sky. In an instant, Du Shaofu formed a plume like substance fragment, which condensed into a golden armor covering his whole body.


    "Gee "


    the golden light is ten thousand feet. The golden feathers on the armor like golden winged ROC birds, which are derived from Du Shaofu''s body, form a set of magnificent golden armor in an instant. With the sound of golden winged Dapeng birds whining, they pierce the clouds and crack the rocks, and the domineering momentum sweeps through the void.


    At the same time, the golden light behind Du Shaofu burst out, and the golden light burst out brightly!


    The wings of a pair of golden winged rocs are revealed from behind Du Shaofu. The breath is towering and natural. It is connected with flesh, blood, muscles and bones!


    "Boom! "


    the blue spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings are revealed, and the sky is shaking, and the golden light is dazzling.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was like a real golden winged ROC bird, and he wanted to soar up and cross the sky!


    Such momentum and gorgeous, let crazy Zun and other eyes shock!


    At the moment, he felt the terrible power burst out of Du Shaofu''s body, and violent waves rose in the hearts of crazy Zun. No wonder the boy didn''t care when he faced the five super powerful demons. It turned out that he was so terrible.


    "Boy, it''s useless!"


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s breath at the moment, the thunder demon emissary kept his eyes fixed, but then his face twitched and his whole body flashed and thundered. At the moment, the five magic envoys joined hands and how could they be bluffed by a boy.


    "Solve it earlier."


    The demons sneered at the evil spirits. Their hands trembled from their sleeves and robes, and the evil spirit fluctuated. The weird claws were like the sharp sword of ghost claws. They bent slightly, and the terrible strength condensed and tore the void.


    Hearing the speech, the wind devil envoy, the fire demon envoy and the ice demon envoy nodded their heads with gloomy faces. The demonic Qi surged wildly and arranged defense around the body, which also caused the void roar.


    "Goblin! "


    in a moment, the demon emissary had already taken the lead, and the fingerprints were condensed. The magic Qi, accompanied by the dark Qi energy, instantly condensed into a monster with a full length of 100 Zhang. Opening its ferocious mouth, the monstrous evil Qi spurted out, and it was devouring Du Shaofu.


    "The devil burns the sky!"


    "Ice devil, thousands of miles!"


    "Devil wind hell!"


    "Magic thunderstorm!"


    In an instant, the thunder demon envoy and so on moved together, and in an instant, the five magic envoys came with five attacks.


    The five demons worked with all their might, and the terrible energy surged from their five bodies.


    The evil spirit is surging, and the five attacks cover the sky. If a huge vacuum is formed above the void, the space will be shattered and the universe will be vast.


    These five people at the moment, end to end, tacit understanding incomparable!


    "Be careful!"


    Even if you feel the strong breath of Du Shaofu, you can''t help but worry about Du Shaofu when you look at these five fierce attacks from afar!


    Just such a diffuse and open breath, has made them unable to resist, creepy.


    The void was shaking. The five evil envoys blocked all Du Shaofu''s retreats and distorted the space.


    What''s more, the five men did not intend to give Du Shaofu any chance to completely suppress Du Shaofu!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over him. Facing the full efforts of these five evil envoys, Du Shaofu did not seem to be in any confusion. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC were shocked, and the streamer was overflowing, and the glory was diffused. It was like a roc flapping its wings and soaring for nine days!


    "Penglin nine days! "


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, bearing the strong and domineering will of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu came like a real ROC. The air of despotism and terror swept across the sky with his wings flapping, opening and closing in a big way, domineering and fierce, and his breath swept across the sky.


    Kill that room, in the "boom" of the tremor, the two sides collided together.


    "Boom! "


    the void is like thunder, bursting out a series of Rune light, the devil gas is towering, lightning and thunder, roaring endlessly!


    The energy burst of runes is as gorgeous as fireworks, which makes the whole sky bright.


    But behind the resplendent is the kind of astonishing destruction pressure, lets all around the world, all tremble.


    "Chulala..."! "


    all the standoff did not last long. In the fierce collision in the middle of the sky, the sound of breaking came out of the sky.


    The space is crumbling. In the trembling eyes of Kuang Zun and others, the five evil envoys'' offensive has not been stalemate for a long time, and they are destroyed by overwhelming force.


    The five together did not occupy any advantage, the five demons at the same time face changed!


    "Five rounds of blood demon land!"


    The thunder demon made him drink a lot, and his fingerprints quickly condensed and changed.


    At the same time, the fingerprints of the demons and wind demons changed at the same time. The more sinister and strange evil Qi swept out of the five people''s bodies like a storm, and finally gathered together and went straight to the sky!


    The rolling evil Qi spreads, and the void is in turmoil. The black and blood colored light columns are like the coagulation of blood, filled with the creepy breath of yin and compassion, and the sky is covered with waves."Boom..."


    In a short period of time, the whole void seems to have turned into an entrance of a demon kingdom. The black blood and evil spirit are surging, emerging from the depths of the sky, vast and boundless, like a huge void passage, full of magic shadow and blood.


    Five rounds of blood demon territory, this is the card of five.


    Feeling Du Shaofu''s prestige at the moment, the five men no longer dare to be careless and use their cards.


    "Boom! "


    the void is roaring, and the evil spirit is towering. In the sky, there are many bloody light columns sweeping out, and there are deep bloody vacuum cracks hanging around the sky.


    The bloody evil spirit that makes people feel sick is poured out. Accompanied by the shrill cry of ghosts and howls, the lightning strikes Du Shaofu and goes away.


    This kind of destruction might be enough to make ordinary scholars in the middle of the Holy Land retreat and compare with it!


    "It''s just a force to enhance the strength. Even at the beginning of the real holy land, I don''t put it in my eyes. What do you mean?"


    In the face of the overwhelming attack, Du Shaofu looked calm, with deep golden eyes. He was rather fearless, confident and domineering!


    Crazy respect and so on shock, this guy is really proud enough, in the face of such an offensive, incredibly still so domineering.


    The terrible attack destroyed the void and swept around Du Shaofu.


    The void is broken, the evil spirit is surging, and the sky is shaking!


    Du Shaofu was standing in the void, motionless like a mountain, like a rock, but his fingerprints were coagulating.


    In silence, with Du Shaofu as the center, the surrounding void is distorted. A strange pattern appears in the void and covers the void, which is a pair of empty eight trigrams.


    In a flash, with Du Shaofu as the center, the empty eight trigrams like a ring of gods swept away, filled with bright light, pouring out all kinds of visions.


    The eyes of the mad and nine life worshippers can''t help but look up and are shocked by them!


    from those nine days, there is a dazzling light coming down like an obscene day, shining on the dark space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2237

    An extremely vast breath from the void, spread in all directions, like the light, endless strange breath spread, let the soul throb.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body has completely formed a substantial empty diagram of the eight trigrams, which is presented above the void in a horizontal plane. There are storms, thunder and lightning, mountains and rivers, sun, moon and stars, which rotate and alternate with each other.


    Innumerable animal shadows leapt and roared soundlessly from the empty eight diagrams.


    A bright star river emerged, dazzling stars, breath vast.


    The shadow of a golden winged ROC bird appears in the sky of empty eight trigrams. It shakes the sky with wings, so it can smash the stars.


    A bright purple flame whistling, condensed into a purple flame demon Huang virtual shadow, like a living creature, blazing hot.


    There is also an immortal grass filled with empty shadow, a bright Dongming grass, a surging sky green light wave, vibrant, ancient breath


    At this time, the sky trembles and the void roars!


    "Boom..."


    A mighty pressure, with incomparable vastness of momentum, like a storm swept open!


    For a moment, the crazy and the nine life worshippers were paralyzed and frightened under the silent pressure. They should worship and revere them from the depths of their souls.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM,..."


    In a flash, the five rounds of blood demons condensed by the five demons began to crumble and burst from the deep void vortex.


    Evil Qi with a shuddering energy riots swept open, a large void directly into a vacuum.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the sky is falling apart, the ghosts are crying and howling, just like the end of the day!


    Du Shaofu is standing in the middle of the empty eight trigrams, just like a miracle!


    With Du Shaofu as the center, the empty Bagua diagram is like a divine ring sweeping away, filled with bright light, pouring out all kinds of visions.


    The five evil envoys did it with all their might, but no matter how hard they broke out, they could not resist the power of the eight trigrams at the moment.


    Five rounds of blood demon territory inch by inch smash, vast heaven and earth.


    "Poof..."


    At the same time, the five evil envoys spit blood and suffer heavy damage.


    The five demons changed their color in horror. At this time, they knew how powerful the former was, and how the devil could have the name of the devil.


    "Back, back!"


    The thunder demon envoy drank a lot, and the fingerprints of the five people changed. He wanted to retreat with all his strength and break away from the void covered by the eight diagrams.


    But at the moment, the surrounding void is distorted, and a powerful force can directly suppress the five evil envoys.


    "It''s too late to quit now! "


    the voice of Du Shaofu came out. In the condensation of his fingerprints, the void was suddenly changing. Suddenly, thunder and lightning stars came down, and the flames rolled down.


    In the resonance between heaven and earth, the mighty and turbulent incomparable power in the bright runes like the sea, swept over the five magic envoys directly.


    "Poof "


    at the moment, the five evil envoys, who were not in the early days of the holy land, were broken and dim under the terrible power. The blood gushed from the mouth of the five people again, their bodies were broken, and their bodies were bleeding.


    There are eight diagrams all over his body. Du Shaofu is like a miracle in the sky.


    Using the eight diagrams, Du Shaofu did not intend to let go of the five evil envoys, urge the eight trigrams, block the void and imprison the four sides.


    It is Du Shaofu''s all-out effort to set foot in the holy land with eight trigrams.


    The ancestor of Legalists in the early days of the holy land also lost his body in the eight trigrams.


    The thunder demon emissary, the demon emissary, and so on vomited blood and retreated. The frightening eyes looked at Du Shaofu. Their eyes were trembling and climbing out of the depths of their souls.


    The five evil envoys were all afraid at the moment, and their eyes began to gush with horror.


    At the moment, under this terrible situation, their spirits shudder. There is a huge difference between the holy power and the ordinary practitioners of holy land, which makes them unable to resist.


    "Oh


    The demon emissary was transformed into the body of the ancient demon ape, and the thunder demon incarnated into a strange thunder light Warcraft. Its breath was awe inspiring and accompanied by lightning and thunder, which was better than that of the ancient demon ape made by the demon emissary.


    The wind devil envoy, the fire demon envoy, and the ice demon emissary also have their own bodies. The evil spirit converges again and incarnates into a huge body, which is extremely frightening.


    Du Shaofu shook his arm and shook his hand with the sound of wind and thunder. He grasped a broad sword like a tiger bone and a dragon, like a red phoenix rising sun, and a broad sword perched by a turtle.


    "Hum "


    when the broad sword appeared, a dazzling light erupted like a repressed volcano, and the dazzling talismans and secret patterns soared into the sky. It was clearly the sound of wind and thunder, but it was like the roar of gods and demons. It made people take a look at it, and the spirits trembled for no reason!


    In the sky, the purple gold sky palace, the God of thousands of soldiers, is peerless and in the sky. If you want to soar into the sky, the red phoenix is rising in the sky, and you will be in the sky for nine days!


    "This is Zijin tianque! "


    they know Zijin tianque.


    At the moment, the imperial power on the Zijin heavenly palace is much stronger than that of the original one, which is far more than the ordinary sacred vessels.Those terrible powers, like a peerless demon waking up, overlooking heaven and earth, are enough to destroy everything!


    "Zijin tianque!"


    His eyes trembled, and Zijin tianque was made by him at the beginning, which had a unique feeling for him.


    At the moment, qizun felt that the power of Zijin tianque was far more than he had expected.


    When he saw Zijin tianque again, the demon made his pupils constrict. He had once been cut off by that terrible soldier.


    "No, that boy wants to kill me! "


    the thunder demon makes the horror in the heart grow like wild grass.


    At the moment, from Du Shaofu''s body, they felt a tremendous sense of killing, which made them tremble with fear!


    "Back, back! "


    the demon emissary and the thunder demon emissary drank a lot, and their figures burst out of evil Qi. They wanted to break away from the empty space of the eight trigrams to escape.


    "However, it''s not as good as the real holy land. It''s over!"


    Du Shaofu looks at the five magic envoys. The golden wings of Dapeng vibrate, and the green spirit armor glows. In the eight diagrams, ghosts appear in front of the demon emissary, and the purple and golden sky palace is waved out.


    "Hi..."


    The demon made the ancient demon ape''s body be cut directly by Du Shaofu with one sword, spurting out black blood.


    "Why


    But in an instant, Du Shaofu was a little surprised. The demon that had been cut at his waist made the ancient demon ape''s body go back quickly. He wanted to heal. It was strange and evil.


    "Out!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and the purple and golden thunder on the Zijin tianque in his hand surged violently. He directly cut off the head of the ancient demon ape, and the black blood shot high.


    At the end of the day, the demon made his pupils fear to the top, and the breath of death surged in the depths of his soul.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu hit his left arm with a blow, and his head was smashed into blood mist. The demon emissary, one of the five magic envoys, was so unable to resist and was completely killed!


    "Boom


    The thunder light surged and the evil spirit was towering. The thunder demon envoy burst out and was burning vitality. With the rolling magic thunder, he poured down to Du Shaofu and wanted to fight with his life finally!


    Du Shaofu takes out his sword. Inspired by bajiandao, he doesn''t advance or retreat with incomparable momentum. The eight trigrams'' empty space plans to destroy the magic thunder. His green spirit armor waves the thunder light, absorbs the afterwaves of the magic thunder, and rushes forward. With one sword of bajiandao, he directly cuts open the chest of the thunder demon envoy, destroys his body and kills his original spirit!


    "Asshole!"


    He knew the cards of the five evil envoys. He thought that the five magic envoys were enough to deal with Du Shaofu, or at least delay time. However, he never thought that Du Shaofu was so powerful that he didn''t even have a chance to react because of the damage of the demon emissary and the thunder demon emissary.


    "Boom..."


    The evil spirit shakes the sky, and the nine demon emperors burst out. He wants to influence Du Shaofu and help the remaining three magic envoys.


    "You''d better be honest."


    The fire thunder son opens a mouth, that all over the sky the red blue flame arc is like one side thunder light fire sea world, lets nine evil emperor simply cannot break away from this.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu never stopped. He suppressed the envoys of wind, ice, fire, and purple Dapeng. The heaven of Zijin was as rare as that of the immortal God, and his soldiers were mighty. In a short time, under the frightened eyes of the three evil envoys, Du Shaofu raised his sword and killed him.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The five magic envoys, second only to the powerful ones under the nine evil emperors, are enough to be compared with those who were strong in the early days of the five holy places. In a short time, they were completely killed!


    "Gu Gu..."


    Crazy respect, nine lives respect, Qian Xing Zun three people''s jaw gaping, stunned, throat hot, between swallowing saliva.


    five strong spirits, such as simultaneous interpreting of the legendary holy land, were killed by Du Shaofu in a short time.


    Kuang Zun and others have practiced for a long time, and their natural appearance is extraordinary. What''s more, they know that it''s not easy to step into the situation of the five people of the demon sect.


    Those are the super strong of the demon sect, who have experienced countless blood rivers and fires, and are the great figures of the demon sect.


    However, it seems that it is not too difficult for Du Shaofu to kill them, and he has not paid too much price. He killed them directly. He was domineering and fierce, which made them tremble with fear!


    At the same time, Kuang Zun and others are also ecstatic and gratified. This is the disciple of the Seven Star hall. The Seven Star hall will not die out, and there will be some successors. It will rise again, like the sun soars to the sky and prosper in the world!


    Zijin tianque takes back the holy palace, and the empty eight diagrams converge. Du Shaofu, a great roc with golden wings and green spirit armor, stands in the void without any reason. He is aloof and domineering!


    "Huo Lei Zi, you completely irritate me!"


    Seeing the five evil envoys being killed, he was helpless. The nine demon emperor was furious and frantically attacked the fire thunder son.


    "How can you bite me?"


    The fire thunder son light said, does not have how many cares appearance."I''ve met three uncles and uncles!"


    Du Shaofu went to the stone pillar and saluted Kuang Zun and others.


    "Are you all right, son?"


    Kuang Zun was still in shock and could not recover. He looked at Du Shaofu carefully. It was hard for him to believe that Du Shaofu had killed the five strong men of the demon sect and was still intact.


    "I''m all right."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, but his eyes fell on the stone pillars. The mysterious chain of black talismans and secret patterns bound his master to respect the wind and thunder of the summer marquis. It seemed not simple and strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2238

    "My child, your master is bound. It''s weird."


    The famous official of Jimo, the master of Jiuming, said to Du Shaofu that they could not lift the chain of mysterious black talismans on the stone pillars, or even too close to them.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes Ning, this stone pillar is very strange, the whole magic emperor hall has collapsed, but the stone pillar around it is like a rock that can''t be shaken.


    The chain condensed by the black talisman and secret pattern is filled with the terrible power of destruction. It connects the heart of Xia Hou''s wind and thunder.


    Du Shaofu Mu Ning was afraid that the mysterious chain of black talisman might be touched slightly, which not only suffered from the reaction, but also might make master qizun fall.


    But soon, Du Shaofu got a clue. There was a strange energy on the chain of the mysterious black talisman, which bound the master, but also poured into the master''s mind.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, but it was not the same as before. When he saw the clue, he had a rough idea.


    "Hiss..."


    The handprint condensed, and a silver gold arc swept out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows. In an instant, it turned into a silver and gold rainbow, and instantly covered the chain of black talisman and secret patterns on the stone pillar.


    "Zizi..."


    In a flash, the silver and gold arc just touched the black talisman''s secret pattern. It was like a flame rising, making a "Zizi" sound, and the turbulent evil spirit swept out.


    However, when the evil spirit touched the silver and gold arc, it seemed that it was born to be restrained. It lifted up the ethereal white fog, and then it was burned and disappeared.


    "Hiss..."


    The chain of black talisman''s secret pattern began to wither and spread to the center of qizun''s eyebrows. Du Shaofu''s handprint condensed again, and a silver golden arc swept out of the brow and turned into a knife awn, which was cut off directly.


    "Kaka..."


    The grotesque stone pillar began to crack, the surrounding rocks were broken, and a large amount of magic gas gushed out from the underground.


    "Go..."


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered, and he stepped back in a moment with his tools and Kuang Zun. At the same time, he burst out with a fist. The golden light was bright and the void was shaken. In the trembling sound of "boom and rumble", he destroyed the stone pillar.


    Qi Zun gets out of trouble and stands in the void. The flaming arc disappears and his hair is disordered. There is a little thunder and flame in his eyes.


    Looking at the master in front of him, he has been imprisoned here for years. His face is full of vicissitudes. At the beginning, he was domineering and powerful, and his temperament was full of sadness. I don''t know how much suffering he suffered.


    "The disciple is unfilial, which makes the master suffer!"


    Du Shaofu had a sour nose and knelt on one knee. He could no longer suppress the fluctuation in his heart. He finally saved his master. Without the old man in front of him, he would not have his own today.


    Qi Zun pulls up Du Shaofu and looks at the young man in front of him. His eyes covered with messy hair are full of violent waves.


    Over the years, he was imprisoned here. He knew the power of the demon sect. He thought he was dead, but he didn''t expect that his disciple came. In a short time, the child who was still young at the beginning of the day, is now standing on the top of the world and can kill the holy land.


    "Child!"


    Qizun''s voice trembled, his hair was white, his face was full of vicissitudes, and even his face had some wrinkles.


    But now qizun is happy, happy for his disciples.


    "You have suffered!"


    What''s more, he knows how his disciples can be smooth sailing and comfortable after a short period of time. I''m afraid he has gone through a lot of tempering and life and death forging. Compared with being imprisoned here, he has suffered many times.


    "I am not bitter."


    Du Shaofu got up and looked at his old master. After years of imprisonment, he suffered a lot of blows. His original lofty sentiments were full of vicissitudes, and he couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Although it has been attacked in recent years, the messy hair still can''t cover up Shenwu, laughing for it.


    "Good! Good! Good


    Laughing and shouting three good words, the instrument Zun thunder light flame eyes with tears, the whole person coruscate the original brilliance, upright and upright.


    In front of him is his own disciple. His disciple came and stepped to the top of the mountain. He came to kill the demon sect. How exciting and satisfied he was.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the vast array of twisted void below gave out the roar of shaking the sky, as if the sky was falling apart, and the whole world was exploding.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..."


    Finally, the big battle began to explode, and the heaven and earth rioted. It was as if the heaven and earth would be blown to pieces, the heaven and earth would be reversed, and everything would be destroyed.


    "Oh


    The song of the Dragon startled the sky. A strange dragon rose from the sky, spreading hundreds of feet of wings like Phoenix wings, spreading the red hot colorful flame, flowing stars on the body surface, as well as the breath of golden winged ROC and an extremely terrible breath sweeping the sky!


    The dragon in the sky, the Dragon chants endlessly, diffuses the sunlight, the dragon is majestic, bright and dazzling, just like the dragon in the sky, releasing the immortal bright light!Then, the body of the strange dragon converged and turned into a little girl of about ten years old. On her young face, there was a faint golden glow in the depths of her eyes. Her breath was domineering and powerful!


    "Oh "


    the wind and clouds are surging, the lightning is thundering, the earth is shaking, the earth is roaring, and the vision is in the sky. A huge golden red Jiri macaque is crystal clear all over the body, stepping into the void, as if integrated with the heaven and earth, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things!


    The red Jiri macaque roars in the sky, and is born with a bright pupil, overlooking everything. It seems that he can push the four sides and suppress everything. Then he turns into a young man in gold, with three-dimensional facial features as beautiful as knife carving, with golden hair and shawl, thin and straight, and thick eyebrows like a sword. His temperament is supreme and can not be provoked!


    "Oh..."


    The brilliant light burst out and submerged the void. A huge blue light of a hundred Zhang volume collapsed. The sky fox was shining brightly. The fierce breath swept through the void. It was ready to attack. The giant tail was raised high. A pair of frightening green and yellow fierce pupils were seen. A row of sharp fangs were exposed in the big mouth of the tearing blood. The sound of "HISHI" was like a ghost crying!


    Such an amazing fox turned into a wretched old man, but his breath was strong and affected the void!


    "boom..."


    Lightning, thunder, riot, purple thunder, nine days of punishment!


    The bright purple thunder light diffuses the sky, sweeping the sky and the earth!


    The two figures stand in the void, covered by purple and gold electric arc, spreading the spirit of punishment and killing, without killing, but they show the prestige of nature, show the righteousness of heaven and earth, and punish all living beings!


    With a tall and straight figure in the sky, the bright thunder light on the armor is full of thunder, with a hazy air lingering. Holding a lightning spear in hand, the hair is surging, and the sound of dragons and snakes is faintly heard.


    A beautiful woman stood beside her, her dress fluttered with the wind, the arc fluctuated, and her long black hair poured down behind her head. She was as immortal as a fairy, and she was extraordinary!


    "Boom..."


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..."


    Such five people are in the sky, but the heaven and earth below are constantly crumbling. The evil spirit is towering and the heaven and earth are exploding. The dark cracks are hanging like an abyss. The earth is torn and the abyss is shifted. The five people set off are like miracles.


    Kuang Zun and Jiuming Zun were stunned. They took a few deep breaths and wiped their eyes. They thought that they were dazzled. With Du Shaofu, they brought so many terror strongmen. The breath of any one of them is much stronger than the five superstars of demon sect that Du Shaofu just killed. What a terrible lineup!


    At the first sight, qizun recognized Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. At the beginning, chijiri macaque and Yilong, as young as before, also stepped into the legendary stage.


    Qi Zun also recognized thunder Wu Mai, a middle-aged woman similar to Du Shaofu and a proud woman with similar appearance to Du Shaofu. He immediately had a guess in his heart, and his breath was so strong.


    There is the green light collapse of the sky fox, the legend of the holy beast!


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Qi Zun laughs. The disciple already has such a lineup. How can he not be excited and happy, sweep away the Pathetique and shake the sky with laughter!


    "Boy, you go first, I''ll cut off the rear!"


    The sound of fire thunder son spreads, the red and blue arc wave all over the sky, is suppressing the nine demon emperor to death.


    "Grandfather, be careful, let''s go first!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t delay. Huolei was the most powerful ancestor in the field, and he had his own way out. This was also part of the plan. He had to make a quick decision and save the people.


    "Go..."


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings. Behind his back, the golden wings of the ROC wrapped his master''s utensil, his master''s uncle, and Kuang Zun. He tore the void in front of him and stepped into it.


    Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing and Qinghu Laoyao follow, and the space cracks slowly heal and disappear.


    "Asshole..."


    The roar of the nine demon emperors resounded through the heaven and earth, and the evil spirit was surging, which made him crazy.


    Watching the five evil envoys being killed, Xiahou Fenglei, which has always been attached importance to in the religion, is rescued. Those little guys are flying away. How can the nine demon emperor not be mad.


    Can be entangled by the fire thunder son, the nine demon emperor has no chance to escape at all, his strength is not as good as fire thunder son.


    The fire thunder son does not slow down, but suppresses the nine evil emperor.


    "Huo Lei Zi, you challenge again and again, do you really want to die?"


    In the depths of the void, there was such a sound, and a more strange and terrible evil gas penetrated into the void, and in an instant the world was completely dark.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    A dark column of light, like black thunder and lightning, came down from the void, accompanied by the endless howling of living creatures, as if carrying the hatred and evil spirit of the world from the devil kingdom.


    "Devil, at least you can''t help me! "


    the face of Huo Lei Zi congealed, the ancient melodious sound sounded, the red and blue flame arc all over the sky resonated with the heaven and earth, and the ancient meaning was desolate and destroyed. The mighty and turbulent power caused waves, which seemed to be accompanied by a kind of thunder, which directly swept on the black light column.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2239

    "Boom..."


    The black light column collided with the red blue flame arc, and the void all around collapsed and all was destroyed.


    In the next moment, from the depths of the void, a huge black shadow emerged from the void, just like a round of black sun, filled with a kind of soul grabbing demonic Qi. It was extremely grand!


    "Huo Lei Zi, you have angered me!"


    In the dark sun like evil gas, a black figure stands with a terrible breath. The black eyes are like two empty black holes. The black holes are full of killing intent. The eyes are closely staring at the thunder. There are bloody sculls, corpses everywhere, and all living beings howling. It''s very frightening.


    "Devil, do you still want to be suppressed?"


    Huo Lei Zi retreated, looked at the huge black shadow, waved his fist, and his voice was as melodious as an ancient bell, but it rang through the void with an ancient meaning of destruction.


    "If you had not deceived me in the past war, you would have suppressed me!"


    The shadow opens his mouth, his voice is gloomy and angry, and the evil Qi shakes heaven and earth. In his eyes, it is like hell emerging, which is extremely terrible!


    "Suppress you today Huo Lei Zi raised her eyebrows.


    "Huo Lei Zi, you are dead today!"


    Nine evil emperor open mouth, eyes Yin Jie, he can''t help fire thunder son, but now the situation has reversed!


    "What''s your fear when you two join hands? At first, the five element devil emperor was killed. You''re still far from it!" Fire thunder son does not agree to say.


    "Well, do you think that the so-called Dragon God and the three thousand masters of the world can still come in?" The nine demons roared.


    "He''s stalling. Go after someone and give me the thunder!"


    The big devil suddenly changed color, as if he was aware of something. The shadow was fluctuating, and the evil spirit was rolling.


    "Asshole!"


    Nine evil emperor scolded, understand come over, no wonder fire thunder son suddenly so long winded, originally is in procrastination time, immediately tear void to catch up with.


    Huo Leizi changed color, his eyes sank, and a smile appeared on his face, saying: "nine demons, let''s continue!"


    "Huo Lei Zi, let''s continue!"


    The big devil blocked the fire thunder son, and the terrible magic Qi fluctuated like a black sun in the sky. A black light palm print was taken out. The space was shaking, and the evil Qi was like thick ink floating in the void, deep and dark.


    The fire thunder son is blocked, all over the sky the red blue flame arc turns into the fist seal, and collides with it in the thunder.


    "Boom..."


    These collisions roar for nine days, spreading layers of energy ripples, and erasing everything.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the night drew to a close, the towering forest in the wild animal mountain range looked to the East as if looking forward to the dawn.


    Dawn quietly covered the night, a gray light through the dark brown horizon, to the dark shadow of a light layer of white fog.


    It was getting brighter.


    "Hum, ha..."


    In the stone city, the sound of practicing martial arts was heard everywhere. The stone city worshipped martial arts, and men and women began to practice martial arts and forge when they were young.


    On the street, gradually there are three or two groups of people, early business has begun to prepare for a busy day.


    The palace is quiet and golden in the morning light.


    Deep in the palace, undead grass and Dongming grass diffuse brilliance and diffuse strong energy, which benefits the whole stone city.


    "Chulala..."


    All of a sudden, above the palace of stone city, the void tore open a crack.


    "Whoosh..."


    There are several figures from which swept out, a breath in the diffusion wave, shaking the stone city in the morning.


    These figures, of course, are Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and others who have returned from the magic emperor''s palace.


    As soon as the ROC''s golden wings unfolded, Du Shaofu put his master''s utensils and his uncle''s crazy Zun into the void.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the eyes of crazy Zun, Jiuming Zun and Qianxing Zun were once again filled with magic Qi, and the blood red color began to gush from the depths of their eyes.


    "Your master uncle, fifth martial uncle and seventh martial uncle are affected by the evil Qi." The eyes are fixed with respect to the utensils.


    "The nine demons are coming!"


    Du Xiaoyao looks into the void, and the nine demon emperors pursue the stone city all the way. It seems that he will never give up.


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Brother!"


    "Whoosh..."


    Inside the palace, a series of figures swept out like lightning, lonely sky howl, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, yilao, Du Xiaoman, Dongfang Qingmu, Han Aotong, Du Xiaoqing and so on.


    "Uncle, uncle, sorry!"


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were condensed, and a bright silver gold arc swept out of his eyebrows, which was divided into three parts, and instantly swept into the eyebrows of the three worshippers, namely, the crazy one, the nine life worshippers and the Qianxing one.


    Crazy three people just by the influence of evil Qi, suddenly eyes closed, as if lost consciousness.


    "Brother Qingchun, doctor and tiger, put my uncle and uncle into Dongming grass and wash it with Dongming grass to suppress the evil spirit!"Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and handed over to Zhen Qingchun and Xiaohu, the boy of Shengzhen array, and the three of Xiaohu, the old man of Shengzhen.


    Zhen Qingchun, an old doctor, and Xiao Hu gazed at Du Shaofu''s expression and realized the seriousness of the matter. He nodded to take over the three men and immediately left.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, raised his eyes and looked into the void. The golden wings of the ROC behind him were shocked, and the arc of the blue spirit armor on his body fluctuated.


    The pursuit of the nine demons could not escape Du Shaofu''s keen insight into yuan Shen''s power.


    The nine demon emperor vowed not to give up and pursued the stone city.


    "Everyone back to the palace!"


    Du Shaofu opens his mouth and asks his mother, Du Yunlong, to retreat to the palace.


    "When a strong enemy comes, Shicheng people will avoid it!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s voice echoed through the whole stone city and fell in the ears of hundreds of millions of stone city children.


    "It''s the ROC emperor!"


    "Another strong enemy invades our stone city. Be careful


    "No matter who comes, we will advance and retreat together with the emperor of ROC!"


    In a flash, the whole stone city vibrated, the shadow swept out, the White House, the Ye family and so on moved together.


    Numerous people poured out on the streets, and the subjects of the old stone city did not retreat but advanced. They witnessed the difficulties of the stone city too many times and never retreated later.


    "Who has come to invade our country?"


    Zhenbei Wang, Zhennan Wang and other old Wangs came out. Their figure was much stronger than before, and their strength has improved a lot in recent years. They are old and strong!


    "little bastard, do you think you can escape?"


    All of a sudden, the sky trembled. Such a sound came from the depths of the void. There was a crack in the dark space. A towering hair that made the world tremble also erupted from the inside out.


    In the space crack, a black figure posture stepped out of it, and then appeared on the stone city void, appeared in the eyes of the whole stone city.


    This figure, accompanied by a frightening evil spirit swept out, so that the whole stone city hundreds of millions of life trembled.


    The direct trembling strength of low, paralyzed kneeling, they can not resist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2240

    "Boom


    At the same time, the whole stone city trembled, and within the vast Imperial Palace, there was a golden burst of dazzling, like a bright rainbow of gold, running across the void, flowing gold, dazzling, shining on the huge stone city.


    "Hum..."


    There is the sound of the sky roaring, resonance between heaven and earth, like falling on the ears of all people, let people surging!


    In this short moment, the whole stone city people are gaping.


    They saw with their own eyes that the whole palace seemed to be alive at the moment, and the continuous golden light was like a rainbow, which covered the whole palace.


    Above the void, the golden light overflows!


    "Oh..."


    In the middle of the palace, a long sword with a nimble spirit swept out, and the sound of dragon chanting was heard. In an instant, it turned into a virtual shadow of a golden dragon.


    The sound of the earth shaking dragon song also resounded through the heaven and earth.


    "Oh "


    the golden dragon, like a real dragon, encircles Du Shaofu in the center, raising his head and singing, shaking the sky. The golden light is vast, distorting the void, containing mysterious power, and the endless Qi is blended with the heaven and earth. It seems that Du Shaofu can resonate with the heaven and earth and form a powerful and powerful power.


    Under such a terrible breath, such as the fate of the general trend, the four sides of life tremble, countless people pale, the body is Susu Shuo.


    However, the subjects of Shicheng were protected, which also blocked a lot of evil Qi brought by the nine demon emperors.


    "The imperial power is granted by heaven, surrounded by golden dragons, this is the supreme emperor!"


    When he retreated to the palace, Dugu Fen Tianmu could not help but exclaimed.


    This is not the prestige of an ordinary emperor at all, this is the supreme emperor!


    looking at the power at the moment, the nine demon emperors above the void are quietly concentrating, and the look on his face has changed a lot.


    "Boom


    Above the palace, Du Shaofu moved and stepped out, stepping on the Golden Dragon shadow.


    Jinlong Xuying, which is the new Xiba shadow of my life, is connected with itself!


    Time, the sky, only the golden light!


    On the golden dragon, Du Shaofu stepped on the golden dragon, standing still, just like a rock!


    Du Shaofu is tall and straight, with the green spirit armor on his body and the golden wings of the ROC behind him. He is like the supreme emperor of the real ROC. He spreads waves of vast waves, connecting with heaven and earth and shaking with the heaven and earth!


    "Ouch..."


    The dragon spirit of the palace soared into the sky, turning into golden dragon shadows circling around, covering the sky of the stone city, and chanting the Dragon endlessly.


    The imperial palace is full of dragon spirit, which is the general trend of heaven and earth. Du Xiaoyao, little star, lonely sky howl and so on also shake secretly.


    This is a miracle, clearly roaring endlessly, heaven and earth tremble, but the whole world seems to be silent in this moment.


    Only the song of the Dragon startles the sky and rings through the nine days!


    "The imperial power is granted by heaven, the supreme emperor!"


    Qizun opened his mouth and spat out such words.


    As for the imperial palace of the wasteland, the Dragon Spirit and the new seal are the most clear. At the beginning, the new seal of life was made by himself.


    "Baying" was originally the weapon of Du Shaofu''s life. When he refined the seal, Du Shaofu was allowed to take the tool of his own destiny as the cornerstone to bear the national fortune and gain the fortune of heaven and earth.


    However, at the moment, Qi Zun knows that his disciples have succeeded and won the greatest benefits in the legend. They are blessed by heaven and become the supreme emperor!


    "Ouch!"


    Wind and thunder resounded, dragons and tigers roared, birds and turtles chirped. Du Shaofu waved, and Zijin tianque was in the grip, and the brilliant purple golden thunder light burst out.


    The stone city palace, above the golden dragon, Du Shaofu stood tall and straight, and looked at the nine demons above the void. He pointed at the purple gold sky palace in his hand, which was full of golden light. Only his eyes were cold and fierce. He was unreasonable and domineering. The king was in the world and could not be provoked. He said, "come on, break our wasteland and kill you as well."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s voice was like thunder, shaking the void. Along with the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, the whole vast palace was shaking. It was like the lower boundary of a God in the divine world. It was so shocking.


    Such words fall, fall in the ears of hundreds of millions of creatures, are accompanied by the majestic power of heaven!


    "The great ROC emperor is brave and brave, protect my great wilderness!"


    "The great ROC emperor is invincible. Please help me in the wilderness!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, an old man in stone city opened his mouth, knelt down and worshipped, and cried out.


    "The great ROC emperor is invincible, protect my wilderness!"


    "The great ROC emperor is brave and brave, and bless me in the wilderness!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In a flash, the whole stone city, the people kneel down, shouting.


    In the eyes of the people in Shicheng, the emperor of the ROC is a God. At this moment, a strong enemy comes and kills him in the wilderness.


    "Boom..."


    The cry of hundreds of millions of subjects and people came from the bottom of their hearts and poured out mysterious power, which was melted by the Dragon Qi of the Imperial Palace and condensed into the void.This mysterious power is so strong that the naked eye can also see that a trace of mysterious energy rises from the living bodies of the whole city.


    The more devout the one is, the more pure and rich the mysterious energy in his body will flow towards Du Shaofu above the void.


    These mysterious great powers were gathered together and continuously blessed Du Shaofu.


    "Ouch..."


    Under this mysterious power, Du Shaofu''s shadow of the golden dragon is more and more brilliant.


    Longwei shakes the sky and resonates with heaven and earth!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu took on great power and integrated with the world!


    Absorbing the mysterious power of the whole city, Du Shaofu became hazy and unfathomable for a moment, and his whole body was covered with golden mist.


    Gathering a national Universiade, condensing a country''s Dragon veins, one after another of the Golden Dragon shadows emerge into the void.


    Du Shaofu is in the sky, the miracle is in the world, and the sky is vast!


    "The ROC emperor is invincible, my emperor is invincible!"


    "My emperor is invincible!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When such a miracle, so that the people of the whole city is more excited, the whole city worship, call my emperor.


    One after another shouts together, such as thunder in the sky, accompanied by mysterious giant force, shaking the earth and the earth.


    At the moment, the emperor who is in the palace, such as the howling of the lonely sky, the clear face and the floating Ling at night, also changes color secretly, and some of his mind trembles.


    This is the power of faith and the source of the dragon spirit of the imperial palace. It is the most powerful cohesive force of hundreds of millions of subjects. Their supreme power should also be avoided!


    The whole stone city is vast, and everyone is shouting and reciting the emperor of the ROC!


    Above the void, the nine demon emperor is also secretly trembling, which makes him unable to stop.


    The strong imperial dragon Qi is the most terrible imperial dragon Qi He has ever seen in his life. The Golden Dragon shadows condensed by the imperial dragon Qi spread all over the void, making the boy''s breath hazy and unfathomable, surging and shocking, and making him tremble in secret!


    "boy, is this your support? There is no fire thunder son, and no one can save you again!"


    The nine demon emperor steadfastly trembled and looked at Du Shaofu. His eyes were cold and sinister. He wanted to solve this boy thoroughly today.


    "Come and kill you, just like killing the five magic envoys of wind, fire, ice, thunder and earth!"


    Du Shaofu raised his sword and looked directly at the nine demons. At the moment, the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace gathered for a lifetime. With the blessing of the dragon vein of one country, the new seal of his life was in power. The general situation was completed and was protected by heaven.


    At this time, Du Shaofu has the potential of a real Peng, the supreme power of the emperor, and the despotic devil!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2241

    "The lives of the five evil envoys must be paid back by your life!"


    When it comes to the five magic envoys, the nine demon emperor''s cold light is more prosperous, suppressing the groundless tremor in his heart, rolling evil Qi, and exploding, waving his claws.


    "Hiss "


    black runes emerge, claw marks tear up the void, and five dark cracks are picked up to hang the void. With the sound of ghosts crying and howling, wisps of evil spirit are like evil spirits rushing out, waving their teeth and claws, tearing open the cracks in the dark space, spreading to the sky, and catching Du Shaofu directly!


    Such a scene, so that people fear palpitation!


    "Boom


    "Oh..."


    Du Shaofu moved, and the huge golden dragon roared under his feet. The whole person was accompanied by the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, and the Golden Dragon shadows circled around his body, which was extremely amazing.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s actions and actions are in a general situation of heaven and earth. He is supreme and invincible. His strong sense of oppression is surging, weighing more than ten million Jun, and he can push all sides!


    "Hum!"


    When Du Shaofu waved his sword, Zijin tianque was directly cut out.


    This sword does not have any fancy. It contains the art of hegemonic sword. The sword is like a thousand purple gold thunderbolt falling, accompanied by the unparalleled destruction of hegemony.


    Such a unique sword is accompanied by a golden dragon shadow.


    "Boom


    This sword is extremely violent, shaking mountains and rivers!


    The whole stone city, the whole desolate country, is suddenly shaking!


    Eight thousand miles in Hanoi, the governor of Zhongzhou, the waves are surging, the mountains and rivers are shaking!


    "Hi..."


    The sword is shining in the sky, and the space where it passes is broken. The heaven and earth are in turmoil. There is no match. The dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace rises. The sky is powerful. The sky and the earth tremble and the earth roar!


    Such sword power has shocked everyone!


    Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Shaojing, Qinghu Laoyao, Du Tingxuan and other strong men are also stunned at the moment.


    When he was in the palace, the Dragon Qi of the Imperial Palace helped each other, and the dragon spirit of one country followed each other. Du Shaofu could be so terrible. The dragon spirit of the imperial palace is indeed the most mysterious and immeasurable thing.


    "Boom..."


    The swords and claw marks collide with each other like lightning on the void, and they burst out endless evil Qi and light. The thunderbolt is as powerful as thunder, sweeping across the sky.


    Everything is grinding away, the void is crumbling, spreading to the distance, and then recovering in an instant.


    Under all eyes trembling, Du Shaofu''s sword resisted the nine evil emperor.


    On the foot of a giant dragon, the Golden Dragon hovers around him. Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the ROC''s golden wings are golden, and they are still unrivalled. The momentum is natural, and they are extremely arrogant!


    In the heart of the nine demon emperor, he was obviously shocked. At the beginning of this boy''s holy land, he actually stopped his attack.


    This imperial palace Dragon Spirit blessing, unexpectedly has such prestige!


    The nine demon emperor''s heart trembled. This is incredible. This boy is really weird!


    Without delay, the nine demon emperor''s eyes were gloomy to the extreme. The evil spirit around him was like a black star gathering like a dog eating day. A round of dark and deep stars gave out frightening black light, and the black lightning fluctuated and hung in the sky.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    At this moment, there was a demon roaring in the sky, like thunder, shaking mountains and rivers for no reason, as if to shatter the sky.


    The whole stone city is shaking, like an earthquake, the sound of crying and howling is shrill, which makes people feel terrible!


    "See how many moves you can resist!"


    The figure of the nine demons disappeared in the black star, and pushed the terrible black star down. The endless shadow appeared in the void, and the evil spirit soared to the sky.


    The evil spirit alone made hundreds of millions of creatures tremble in the whole stone city.


    If it was not for the protection of the Imperial Palace dragon Qi, it would be enough to crush all the living creatures in the city.


    Feeling the power of the nine demons emperor, it was obviously more powerful and terrifying than the one just hit. Du Tingxuan and little star were all secretly staring.


    "Nine demons, this is not a place for you to indulge! "


    suddenly, such a long old voice suddenly came out, the bright green light from the void suddenly rose like the blue sun, and a dim figure appeared quietly, like a giant overlooking the mountains and rivers, wrapped in divine light.


    "Hiss..."


    Countless eyes can see that when the hazy figure appears, with a huge momentum also spread and open, the green light is towering, the figure reaches out, a bright crystal, just like a light column of the green light God chain.


    The column of light is like blue light, thunder penetrates through the void, the vitality is shining like a God, directly plunder into the terrible big black star.


    "Old tree, I''m not finished with you!"


    Inside the big black star, the voice of the nine demons roared and shook the sky, and the rolling evil spirit soared into the sky.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    But then the big black star cracked, and the evil Qi exploded all over the sky. The blue and green light and the evil Qi rolled back at the same time, sweeping the sky, and hanging in the void with many dark space cracks, which made people tremble and tremble!


    The figure of the nine demon emperor appeared and looked at the front with a very ugly look.Above the void, in the bright green light, a long blue hair appears in middle age, standing with a negative hand, long shirt moving, and deep and vast eyes.


    When he saw this man, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly showed a smile. When the elder Tianmu divine tree came, he was not afraid of the nine evil emperors.


    "Old tree, you are doomed!"


    The nine demon emperor glared at the tree of heavenly wood and gods. He had been suppressed for so long at the foot of Tianyu mountain, but now he was intervened by him. This is new hatred and old hatred.


    "Do you think you can do anything to me? You run out and wait for a while. When Dongxian, nanru and xidemon are here, you are afraid that you will be doomed!" Tianmu Shenshu said to the nine demon emperor.


    Hearing this, the nine demon emperor''s eyes flashed a little shadow, obviously a little afraid. He looked at the heavenly tree in front of him and Du Shaofu, who was blessed by the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace at the moment, and gave a fierce puff from the corner of his eyes.


    "Old tree, boy, there is not much time. You will not be able to hop for long. When you meet next time, you will die!"


    The nine demon emperor was vicious and angry, but he knew he could do nothing.


    He can''t do anything about the heavenly trees and divine trees by himself. What''s more, the boy is blessed with the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, which makes him extremely mysterious and difficult to deal with.


    Although the nine demon emperors were unwilling, they could only leave first.


    If that East immortal, the South Confucian, the West demon and so on to come, really let him fear.


    "Hi..."


    As the words fell, the nine demon emperors tore the void and left. The towering evil spirit slowly dissipated the void, and the sun gradually poured into the dark stone city.


    "Hoo..."


    Inside the palace, Du Tingxuan, Du Zhixiong and other talents secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Du Tingxuan, Han Aotong, Qinghu Laoyao, Du Xiaoyao and other tight frowned brows also quietly unfolded.


    "I''ve seen you, master!"


    The imperial palace is full of dragon spirit, Overlord shadow, ROC''s golden wings, green spirit armor, purple and golden sky palace. Du Shaofu salutes the heavenly tree.


    "I''ve met my predecessors."


    Du Tingxuan, Xiaoxing, Du Shaojing and others also saluted.


    The old demon of green fox has been lowering his head and is in awe of the heavenly tree.


    "Don''t mention it."


    Tianmu divine tree waved to everyone and looked at Du Shaofu, but his eyes were shocked. He was able to resist the attack of the nine evil emperor. He was really abnormal.


    A moment later, deep in the palace.


    In the hall of the Du family, the heavenly tree sits at the head, accompanied by Du Shaofu.


    In the hall, there are only Du shaoting, Xiaoxing, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao, Han Aotong and Qinghu Laoyao.


    Tianmu divine tree''s eyes were startled. From Du Shaofu''s and other words, he finally knew why the nine evil emperor had pursued the stone city.


    Originally, he was still in doubt. He didn''t know what he had done. He actually brought the nine demon emperor here.


    At the moment, he knew that the boy had gone to the nine devil emperor''s hall, destroyed the hall, saved several people under the nine devil emperor''s eyes, and killed the five evil envoys of the demon sect. It was like beating the nine demon emperor''s face.


    "You are really courageous. Fortunately, those evil emperors are in the closed door, and the evil gods should not be born in a short time."


    Tianmu divine tree looks at Du Shaofu and others, and his eyes are full of blue light. The magic emperor''s hall is definitely not easy to break into. Even if there is a fire and thunder in it, it is absolutely not enough.


    "Master is imprisoned. As a disciple, there is no reason why he should not be saved."


    Du Shaofu didn''t regret it. He knew it was dangerous. If he chose again, he would not hesitate to go.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Tianmu divine tree did not say anything more, but secretly wiped it with admiration.


    Later, from the mouth of Tianmu divine tree, Du Shaofu also learned that Dongli Qingqing was breaking through the closed door.


    "The elder helped me many times, and I remember it in my heart." Du Shaofu was talking, his face was straight and his heart was grateful. In addition, not long ago, the elder Tianmu divine tree had helped him several times.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2242

    "There''s no need to thank you. Maybe in the near future, the local technologists will need to help." Tianmu Shenshu mouth, eyes in the green light fluctuations.


    "You must do your best, master." Du Shaofu responded that, no matter from the kindness of Tianmu Shenshu''s predecessors or the relationship with Dongli Qingqing, all the affairs of the local technologists should do their best to help.


    "Don''t promise too early. It''s not an ordinary thing. It''s extremely dangerous. Once that day comes, it won''t be under the devil emperor''s palace." Tianmu divine tree said to Du Shaofu.


    "Willing to advance and retreat together with local technologists!"


    Du Shaofu said in a serious way that he could guess something in his heart. He was afraid that he might have something to do with famous masters. Both the Legalists and the magic emperor''s palace had broken through, and he didn''t care about going to the famous ones.


    "Good." The heavenly tree nodded.


    "I don''t know if there''s any trouble."


    Du Shaofu was a little worried. Huolei''s ancestor was blocked by the big devil. The great devil emperor was not so strong.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not easy for the old man to keep him even if he does it himself." Tianmu and Shenshu didn''t care.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was relieved, but he was still worried if huolei didn''t come back.


    "Don''t worry, the old man is back." Tianmu divine tree suddenly laughed and said to Du Shaofu, "I''m going to discuss something with that old guy."


    The voice fell, and the figure of the heavenly tree had disappeared in the hall.


    Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan could only smile bitterly, but they were relieved at last.


    After he left the hall, Du Shaofu saw master qizun''s Fenglei in the side hall of Du''s family. After saluting, he looked at his face with vicissitudes in front of him. He was still distressed. He was afraid that his master had suffered a lot over the years.


    "Silly boy, I didn''t suffer much from being a teacher. On the contrary, I got a lot of benefits. Otherwise, I would not break through so fast. Thank you to the demon sect."


    Xia Hou Feng Lei said with a smile that he was in a good mood at the moment, and he had been freshened up and changed into a new robe. On his face of vicissitudes, he could still vaguely see the martial arts of the past.


    "Boom..."


    When the voice falls, the whole body of Xiahou wind and thunder is shocked, and a bright thunder flame rises in the palm, which can burn the void.


    "Half holy master of talismans!"


    Feeling the breath of master at the moment, Du Shaofu was really surprised. The master was at the level of a half Holy Spirit master. When he was taken away by the demon cult, he was only just stepping into the nine star Rune master. This progress is really amazing.


    "It seems that the demon sect has a way to cultivate Linglei. It wants to cultivate a new three thousand shock thunder soul species in me, so it has invested a lot of Tiancai Dibao, but inadvertently let me break through one after another." Xia Hou Fenglei said with a smile, but the smile was a little bitter.


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. Could the magic cult really cultivate the spirit thunder spirits? No wonder the master was so valued by the demon cult, and was guarded by the nine demon emperors. The chain of black talismans on the weird stone pillar seemed to be fluctuating in energy, connecting the spirit of master''s mind. It was originally intended to cultivate a new three thousand thunder spirits.


    "By the way, Shifu, the spirit of 3000 Zhen Li Lei is still on me. Master, everything will return to the original owner."


    After that, Du Shaofu came back to his mind. The spirit of sanzhenli Lei has always been in his body. Now he should return it to his master. The spirit of the spirit of thunder is too important for those who have integrated it.


    "Ha ha..."


    Xia Hou wind and thunder smile, fingerprints condensation, eyebrows in the center of a glittering and translucent thunder light, flame gushing out, the breath is hot and terrible.


    "Three thousand shocks from the thunder soul species!"


    Du Shaofu could not help but exclaimed, which clearly had the breath of three thousand thunder spirits.


    "The demon sect can really cultivate the spirit and thunder spirit species!"


    Du Shaofu was surprised to see qizun Xiahou Fenglei. His heart was shocked. The demon cult could actually cultivate 3000 thunder spirits.


    Hearing this, Feng Lei of Xia Hou shook his head and narrowed the bright thunder flame in his eyebrows. He said to Du Shaofu, "is it possible for human beings to cultivate the spirit of thunder? Because I have 3000 tremors in my body, which has been integrated with me for a long time. Therefore, there will be a chance to cultivate a new kind of spirit thunder soul. It''s not true for me In the three thousand earthquake, it was far away from the thunder spirit, but it was not far away


    "I see." Du Shaofu''s shocked mood has been calmed down a lot, but this is also very adverse. I didn''t expect that the evil cult still has such means.


    "The three thousand thunderbolt spirits in master''s body have not yet been formed. The three thousand thunder spirits in master''s body should be returned to master." Du Shaofu spoke.


    "No..."


    Xia Hou Fenglei looked at Du Shaofu, then raised his head slightly. There was a wave of thunder and flame in his eyes. He said, "the new three thousand shocks from Lei Hun species may be an opportunity for me to set foot in the holy land."


    Then, Xia Hou Fenglei bowed his head, patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder, and said, "integrate the three thousand shocks from Lei''s soul. It''s useless to leave it for the teacher. You need to increase your strength. The spirit thunder soul is useful to you."


    "Master, I..."Du Shaofu knew that master''s action had a lot to do with himself. Although he really needed to integrate all kinds of spirit thunder spirits, he was really uneasy to integrate master''s three thousand thunder spirits.


    "There is no need to be polite between teachers and apprentices. Sooner or later, I will be able to really shape the new three thousand earthquake thunder spirits. By then, I will be able to help you a lot."


    Qizun interrupts Du Shaofu''s words and says calmly. He knows that Du Shaofu''s strength can be increased by every kind of soul and thunder. This time, although it''s not long before Du Shaofu gets rid of the demon cult, everything outside makes him tremble secretly. Especially when he sees the strength of Tianmu, Du Shaofu and the nine demon emperors, even Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao have arrived The holy land is very clear to him. With his current strength, he will only become a burden to his disciples. As a master, he can''t help his disciples. As a man, he respects heaven and implements, he also has his own pride. The holy land is no longer the realm that only exists in the legend. He will surely be able to set foot in the Holy Land!


    Du Shaofu didn''t say anything more. It would be great if the master could really make the three thousand shocks away from Lei Hun.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked out of the hall, turned back to qizun and said, "master, I''ll give you a surprise!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, two figures directly stepped into the hall. One man and one woman were in a hurry. The male''s appearance of forty or fifty years old was like carving. When he was young, he was certainly beautiful. His long purple hair was moving, and his purple pattern robe was moving. His temperament was extraordinary. He had a noble air of king, which was enough to make animals tremble!


    Although she is middle-aged, her temperament is refined, if she does not dye the mortal world.


    And these two people are also the jade fairy in Tianxuan hall and zitianzun in Kaiyang hall.


    After the nine demon emperor retreated, Du Shaofu was lonely Tianhao to invite the jade fairy and uncle zitianzun in person.


    Gu Tian Hao did not tell Yu Xianzi and Zi Tianzun anything, but said that Du Shaofu had something urgent to ask for.


    The jade fairy and the purple emperor saw the lonely sky howl go in person, a look in a hurry, they thought something was going wrong, and they quickly came with the lonely sky howl tearing the void.


    When they stepped into the side hall, they saw the familiar figure at the scene for the first time.


    Then they were shocked and shocked, and then they changed their faces.


    Looking at the two figures stepping into the hall, qizun Xia Hou''s Fenglei''s eyes also fluctuated. There was some tension and joy on the vicissitudes of life''s face


    Du Shaofu quietly withdrew from the hall with a smile on his eyes. At this time, master, second martial uncle and sixth martial uncle should have a lot to say.


    "Go." Outside the side hall, Du Shaofu said on the shoulder of lonely sky.


    "To where?" Gu Tian gives Du Shaofu a look.


    "Go and see the undead grass and Dongming grass, and close the gate by the way." Said Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2243

    The stone city of the wasteland has long been the place of close attention of all parties. The news that the nine demon emperor appeared in the stone city spread to all the forces in the shortest time. Such news also swept away like a storm.


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, and so on broke into the magic emperor''s Hall of the demon sect and rescued qizun, the Marquis of Xia Dynasty, Feng Lei and others. It''s really brave. It is said that those evil emperors of the demon sect are extremely fierce and terrifying!"


    "It is said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, also killed the five evil envoys of the demon sect, and fought the nine demon emperors on the stone city!"


    "My God, the devil Du Shaofu is so strong


    "At the beginning, the evil cult and the light God''s court destroyed the Seven Star hall, and they took away qizun, Xiahou Fenglei, etc. for some reason. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is taking revenge."


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is a disciple of Xiahou Fenglei. Naturally, with his character, he will not give up."


    "It is said that the demon sect is so powerful that it will make this world incarnate into the devil kingdom. It seems that it is a bit exaggerated. The demon king Du Shaofu has broken into the magic emperor''s palace!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion and excitement.


    In the dark space, the evil spirit fluctuates, and the sound of animal roar and ghost crying and howling is faintly heard in the distance, which makes people feel palpitating for no reason.


    The black hall, magnificent and ancient, majestic, weird and frightening.


    At the top of the hall, the dwarf body of the great demon emperor is covered with strange black scales, full of evil spirit. His black hair is shoulder length, his arms are down to his knees, and his dry hands are dark. He has twelve sharp fingers, just like ghost claws.


    At the moment, the big devil emperor''s face was very gloomy. He looked at the nine devil emperor, and his voice was sinister. He said, "you underestimate that boy."


    "I was careless, and the old tree intervened. Next time, I will solve the boy myself!"


    The nine demon emperor was merciless. This time, he was attacked a lot. Originally, he thought that the yuan God would be able to traverse the world after extricating himself from the predicament. However, he never thought that he would eat such a big one.


    "There are still some tough guys in the world, which are not easy to deal with."


    The big devil emperor''s eyes are cold, and Huo Lei Zi goes away in front of him, helpless, and the eastern immortal, the southern Confucian and the Western demon are still alive.


    "The devil has recovered quickly, and then we can solve it together. It''s not short of this time, and then they will die." The great demon emperor''s voice echoed in the empty hall.


    Stone city, deep in the palace.


    The tomb where Du Shaofu was buried at the beginning is now shining brightly and the energy is fluctuating. The undead grass and Dongming grass are flourishing and expanding, covering the continuous high walls and nourishing the whole stone city.


    Inside the Dongming grass, at the moment, the three of them sit cross legged, surrounded by the leaves of Dongming grass, waving waves of invisible energy.


    "Hula..."


    From the three people''s bodies, wisps of black evil Qi diffused out of the body, and then gradually faded on the Dongming grass.


    Dongming grass, which can clean Lingtai and suppress all kinds of evils, is one of the most important treasures. For practitioners, its value cannot be measured.


    Du Shaofu put the three of them into this place, which was to let Dongming grass suppress and wash the evil Qi in the master uncle and the two martial uncles.


    The three masters and uncles'' evil Qi affected the yuan God. At the beginning, Du Shaofu suppressed it, but never eradicated it.


    The evil Qi has affected the original spirit. It is too difficult to eradicate it. With Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength at the moment, I dare not think that he has a 100% assurance, let alone others.


    "Zizi..."


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, and the silver and gold electric arc in the center of his eyebrows swept into the center of Kuang Zun''s eyebrows.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is cautious and does not dare to be careless. It is not enough for Dongming grass to suppress and wash the three martial uncles. Linglei is the killer of these evil spirits. If you want to eradicate the evil Qi among the three martial uncles, Dongming grass may be completely successful, and the time may be extremely long. In addition to several kinds of spiritual thunder in his body, he should be able to get twice the result with half the effort Concerning the yuan God, any slight mistake will result in extremely serious consequences.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu, like walking on thin ice, controlled the spirit thunder in the yuan God, and carefully entered the yuan God.


    At the moment, the spirit of yuan is like a shrunken figure. At the moment, his whole body is covered with black fog and evil Qi. Although being washed by the energy of Dongming grass, there is an enchanting Qi disappearing, but the speed is too slow. It is still unknown whether it can be eradicated.


    With Du Shaofu''s entrance into the yuan God, his eyes suddenly turned red with blood and became even more ferocious, and he came towards Du Shaofu to kill him.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu had been prepared, and the spirit thunder in the yuan God spread out and turned into a cage, which covered him in all directions and suppressed him.


    It seems simple, but in fact it is extremely difficult. If the strength is too strong, it is easy to hurt the master''s yuan Shen. At least, it will affect his later practice. If it is serious, it will seriously damage his original spirit and even endanger his life.


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was strong enough, careful, and dangerous. He suppressed the crazy worship of the yuan God, and the silver and gold electric arc fluctuated, and a ray of spirit thunder wrapped his yuan God.


    "Zizi..."In a flash, the magic air was filled with smoke and made a strange sound. The black talisman''s secret pattern was broken and worn out, and the magic gas was being destroyed.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu relaxed a little, but he still did not dare to be careless and continued to do it.


    After an hour of this, the spirit of the original spirit returned to normal, no more magic, black fog, crystal clear, the eyes of the original God also recovered clear, rather powerful fluctuations in the power of the original God.


    "Hoo..."


    In two hours or so, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints converged and his face turned pale. However, a smile appeared on his face. In the end, the seventh martial uncle Qian Xing Zun''s evil spirit was cleared away and he was successful.


    "HISHI..."


    Qian Xing Zun, sitting cross legged, opens his eyes like stars.


    "Seven."


    The mad Zun, who had already cleared the evil Qi, waited on the side, excited and overjoyed at the sight.


    "Child, it''s hard for you!"


    Qian Xing Zun got up to speak, and the magic emperor''s hall was briefly awake and knew what had happened.


    "It was the disciple who made the three masters suffer." Du Shaofu was a little gratified, but there was no danger. Under the influence of Dongming grass and Linglei, the three martial uncles were completely eliminated. What Du Shaofu didn''t expect was that the three martial uncles had fallen into the hands of the demon sect in recent years, but their strength had improved a lot, all of them had reached the boundary level.


    Du Shaofu guessed that all this seemed to be related to those evil Qi. When they were in the magic emperor''s palace, they were influenced by the evil Qi, and the strength of the three martial uncles and uncles was stronger.


    A moment later, qizun, yuxianzi, zitianzun and fanzun met in the hall. They were surprised and excited. They didn''t expect to see each other again for so many years.


    "Fourth, you have a good disciple. My seven star hall will be very prosperous Zitianzun was happy, and everyone was finally reunited. In recent years, the Seven Star hall has also risen again. Dongli carving and Lin weiqi, among the younger generation, have made remarkable progress. All of these are inseparable from the support of the wasteland.


    "If the third is still here, I should be very happy to see him now." Said the jade fairy.


    Smell speech, everyone is in sadness, Dan Zun had burst, how tragic.


    "Shifu, Shibo, Shishu, Guangming shenting is no longer in existence, and the evil cult will pay for the hatred of the third Shibo one day." Du Shaofu said that at the beginning, the third martial uncle blew himself up, and the fifth martial uncle tried his best to send himself and Xiaoxing away. There were countless deaths and injuries among the disciples of the Seven Star hall.


    "You''ve been in trouble for years, son." Xia Hou Fenglei patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder, and a smile of relief appeared on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2244

    Du Shaofu was the only one who supported the Seven Star hall, including Huang Guo and tianwu college. How could Fenglei, the Marquis of Xia Dynasty, not know how tired it is to bear so many burdens on a young shoulder.


    If Xia wudian''s disciples are able to carry the heavy burden of Fengxing in seven years, they will be more and more gratified if they are able to carry the burden of Fengxing in seven days.


    "We are old and out of date. It''s young people''s world."


    When you open your mouth, you will see a smile and joy in your eyes.


    "It won''t be long before the martial uncle will be able to set foot on a higher level, and the Seven Star hall will still have to sit down." Du Shaofu laughed. Although it was impossible for Dan Zun, the third martial uncle, to be revived, he was very happy to see that several martial uncles had been reunited. The second thing on his mind was over.


    After chatting with several teachers and uncles for a while, Du Shaofu left first and went back to the backyard to chat with his mother for a while.


    "My mother wants to shut up for a while." Han Aotong said that the wasteland now looks like the sun is soaring, and the strong are like clouds. But Han Aotong knows very well that in fact, the wasteland is full of dangers and surrounded by powerful enemies. If she doesn''t step into the holy land, she can''t help at all. Just like this time, the nine demon emperors of the demon sect came to rescue him in the magic emperor''s palace. She wanted to be able to advance and retreat together.


    "Good."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and the catastrophe was coming, and his mother wanted to shut down. Naturally, Du Shaofu had no opinion. Before the catastrophe, the stronger the strength, the more chance of self-protection.


    Immediately, Du Shaofu thought of one thing and said to his mother, "Niang, I have a piece of Kung Fu that can enhance the power of Yuan Shen, which may be helpful to Niang''s cultivation."


    Du Shaofu knew that his mother was a master of talismans, and the spiritual root of the Legalists was extremely mysterious and powerful. The mysterious residual skill he practiced was of great benefit to the power of Yuan Shen. His elder brother, Zhen Qingchun, also practiced it, and the effect was amazing. It was only in these years that he was able to break through one after another. Therefore, Du Shaofu wanted his mother to practice.


    Han Ao Tong smell speech, slightly nod, did not refuse, and his son is naturally no good polite.


    However, when Du Shaofu gave Han Ao Tong the mysterious skills on the spot, Han Ao Tong was shocked.


    "It''s extraordinary. It''s extraordinary. I''m going to shut up now."


    Han Aotong was shocked. With her insight and vision, how could she not know the benefits of this skill? She was so happy that she would immediately close down.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile. He could only immediately arrange for his mother to go to the gate.


    Night, the sky of dark blue and blue, as if washed by clear water, clean, soft and solemn.


    There are no clouds tonight. The moon is dark and the stars are bright. The sky is blue and the stars are shining. It''s like countless small jade flowers on the boundless blue satin.


    The night is cool, Du family courtyard, the star light lightly spreads.


    The deep eyes of the world are quiet, but the night is quiet


    "At least, the famine will last." Du Shaofu stepped forward and stood with Du Tingxuan. His father and son were already as tall as before.


    "What are you going to do next? I''m afraid there is not much time left. My ancestors of Du family have a lot to do with the catastrophe at the beginning. The devil sect will be the first one to look for. I''m afraid it will be our Du family!" Du Tingxuan looks back and turns around.


    "Time is running out..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dim. Time was running out. Although he had already set foot in the holy land, he was still far away from the demon religion.


    "The nine families, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, all have their own space. It is said that the nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan are all likely to be able to take care of themselves!" Du Tingxuan worried that if the catastrophe came, the Du family would bear the brunt of the disaster, and there would be no retreat.


    "After such a long delay, some things have to be done."


    Du Shaofu smiles and says to Du Tingxuan, "the Du family is not without some retreat. Compared with the space of the nine members, it is not bad."


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, several figures took advantage of the moon to break through the sky, toward the chenhuang land.


    The next evening, Chen Huang mainland.


    "Boom "


    the sun is setting and the sky is covered by the sun. Suddenly, the land of zhengegechen is shocked and shaken, just like the sound of heaven and earth.


    "Long..."


    Deep in the land of chenhuang, suddenly the light was bright and dazzling. There was a huge atmosphere, like wind and thunder bursts, and an surging breath spread across ancient time and space.


    At this moment, the creatures on the whole land of chenhuang were startled and looked at the sky, where there was a burst of light, like a lotus in full bloom. From the high altitude, there was a light coming down from the nine days, pouring down, and the sound of wind and thunder was constant.


    "Hula..."


    The bright rune is dazzling, pouring all over the sky, shining and dazzling. It is like a dream, falling down on the earth, and filled with the ancient atmosphere, like the beginning of chaos, full of misty gas.


    On the most brilliant void, Du Shaofu stood in the air, his fingerprints congealed and his eyes closed.At this moment, a vast space appears in Du Shaofu''s mind and spirit peep. If the mind and spirit are connected, you can peep into any corner of the vast space.


    Vast and boundless land, all kinds of dangerous situations, numerous monsters


    This is the divine space. Du Shaofu came to chenhuang land to completely control the divine space.


    At the beginning of the infinite nirvana of the divine space, Du Shaofu saw a remnant of the three thousand masters of the world and got three treasures. The third one is this divine space, but he can only control it by stepping into the holy land.


    Now, Du Shaofu has set foot in the holy land for the sake of divine space.


    All of them have their own space and profound details. Du Shaofu has always been thinking about the divine space. With the divine space, when the catastrophe comes, the wasteland will have a way out.


    In particular, everything in the divine space is the best training place for all young brothers. When the catastrophe is coming, one more point will be strengthened, and then there will be more opportunities for self-protection. Du Shaofu wants to put the elite of Du family and wasteland into the sacred space.


    Du Shaofu had already got the space of God, and it is not difficult to open it now.


    The mind and spirit are connected. Du Shaofu peeps into the whole divine space. At the moment, he seems to be pouring life into his mind. In a moment of thinking, he is able to spy on the four sides, and at the same time, he has been able to control.


    "God space, this is God space!"


    At the moment, the green fox demon who came with Du Shaofu was shocked. He saw Du Shaofu open the divine space. How could this not shock him? At the beginning, he had secretly entered the divine space.


    Little star, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing and Du Tingxuan are all stunned.


    At the moment, Du Xuan''s meaning is not only the space of the God of the court.


    "Hi "


    a moment later, Du Shaofu''s eyes opened, and his eyes were filled with joy, but he also secretly frowned.


    After taking control of the divine space at this moment, Du Shaofu found that although the divine space was controlled, some things were missing, such as the life saving talisman and the suppression that had automatically entered the realm cultivation level, which had disappeared.


    However, there is also a good side. In the space of God, only creatures with extraordinary posture could enter, but now there are no restrictions. As long as Du Shaofu agrees, all creatures can enter.


    "Dad, are you so able to open the divine space?" The little star comes forward, and her dark eyes are also very shocked at the moment. This divine space is arranged by her father, the Dragon God and the three thousand masters of the world.


    "The divine space has been able to be controlled by me..."


    Du Shaofu laughed, and then he told Du Tingxuan and Xiaoxing about the general situation. The three thousand masters of the world had already given the god space to himself. At the beginning, the purpose of the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God was to sharpen the descendants of this world, hoping to find a superior supreme.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The old demon of green fox swallows his saliva. He can''t think of any amazing thing that the demon king can bring out. The god space is controlled by him. If it is spread out, the eyes of the nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan will be bloodshot.


    "The divine space is not the same as it used to be. I need to think about the layout. I''m afraid it will take some time. I''m afraid we have to go back to defend the wasteland first." Du Shaofu said to Du Tingxuan and others that he had brought us here for fear that in case he could not control the divine space, we could think of a way. But now there are some things in the divine space that are not available. Du Shaofu secretly thought about it and wanted to make some arrangements. However, the wasteland now needs strong guards. Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless.


    "Be careful." Du Tingxuan reminds Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t worry, it''s enough to protect yourself in the divine space."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu knew that the drunkard father was worried about Legalists and demons, but it was a divine space. He controlled everything by himself. Du Shaofu did not believe that Legalists, demons and other powerful people could freely enter the divine space arranged by the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God, unless the demon came by himself.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Du Tingxuan felt relieved. Later, the people left, and the desolate country needed to be guarded by the strong.


    When Du Shaofu entered the space of God, the dazzling light of emptiness disappeared, and everything seemed to have never happened.


    This is the entrance and exit of Shenyu space. The Shenyu space was on the land of chenhuang. Du Shaofu could control the Shenyu space, but he could not move it to the wasteland.


    After Du Shaofu, the demon king, made a big fuss and forced his way into the magic emperor''s palace to shake the three lands and nine prefectures, the world calmed down again. There was no big disturbance, and no action was made by the nine masters.


    However, this calm, the hearts of all parties clearly, this is only a precursor to the storm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2245

    Time goes by slowly, like quicksand on your fingertips.


    The desolate country also recovered its tranquility. Xueling and Huangfu returned to the great snow mountain. All the other powerful people also entered the state of seclusion, striving for further progress as soon as possible.


    With the rich resources of the wasteland at the moment, coupled with the recovery of the energy of heaven and earth, for the children of the desolate country, they can achieve twice the result with half the effort and make amazing progress.


    Some strong ones have made breakthroughs one after another to make further progress.


    Night floating Ling, lonely sky howling, stone, mu ruobai, ghost car, winged devil carving, spirit spirit, blood rattan Sha and other top strong men in the wasteland, under the best resources of the wasteland, have also made great progress.


    Half a month later, the wasteland, stone city.


    "Boom..."


    A trembling sound came out from the void for no reason. Within the stone city, there is thunder in the sky!


    Large bright thunder arc in the sky, shaking the four sides, the whole Zhongzhou is also shaking for it!


    "Whoosh..."


    The subjects in the stone city rushed to the streets, and trembled with courage under the vast breath.


    Countless eyes looked into the depth of the palace, where the great gas came from.


    Among the major forces in Zhongzhou, there are old figures in the sky, looking at the direction of the wasteland, and their eyes are fluctuating.


    "I don''t know who has set foot in the Holy Land in the wasteland!"


    In ancient Tianzong, the master of Jin Pengyu, Sima stepped on the star and looked at the direction of the wasteland. His eyes were shocked. Such a huge wave swept through Zhongzhou, which was the image of a strong man stepping into the holy land.


    "Holy land, there is another strongman of Holy Land in our country!"


    Stone City Palace, many eyes surprised, the desolate country once again added a strong saint.


    Deep in the palace, lightning and thunder, thunder Rune dazzling.


    With the convergence of the bright thunder light, the old figure of Lei emerges and his eyes are bright. If it contains thunder sea, it has a great breath.


    Ten days later, on the grand wheel, the energy of heaven and earth swept through the sky and shook Zhongzhou.


    "She should have taken that step."


    Shicheng palace, Lei Lao, Du Tingxuan, Xiaoxing and others are looking at the direction of the big round religion. Among them, the most likely one to step into the holy land is the old woman.


    In the following days, three continents and nine states were on the boundary, and there was no time to have a breath to rush into the sky and shake a continent.


    Some of the old people, who had already been the peak of the territory where the fast oil lamp was exhausted, were able to break through again and set foot in the holy land under the great opportunity of the energy recovery of heaven and earth.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    At night, there was no time for the roar of wild animals in the mountains.


    Now the wild animal mountains are not the same as before, but there are many powerful monsters.


    The moon is dark and the stars are bright, and the mountains and trees are hazy, as if covered with a veil.


    There was a misty mist rising in the palace, and there was a wave of talisman and secret patterns.


    This is a treasure land.


    "Long..."


    Suddenly, the sky and the earth roared, sending out trembling sound, such as thunder.


    These movements, compared with the breakthrough of the holy land, are much greater, shaking the boundaries of three continents and nine states.


    In a flash, among the major forces, there are old figures emerging in the void, pinching fingers and moving, deducing the vision.


    "Will it be there again?"


    Above the void, there are old people''s eyes shaking and waves.


    Wasteland, stone city, palace.


    Many figures step into the void, and the breath without reason is vast and distorts the void.


    "It will reappear in the world again!"


    High above, there is a red blue flame, arc wave, the thunder son looks at the depth of the void, eyes also have waves.


    At night, the dim moonlight covered the steep mountain.


    Among the luxuriant trees, several buildings are simple, deep and secluded, showing the vicissitudes of life.


    In the chamber of secrets, Ouyang Shuang sat cross legged, covered with a curtain of light, and the vast breath was slowly fluctuating out of his body.


    "Well


    All of a sudden, with the great movement and stillness, Ouyang Shuang, on his face, suddenly opened his big eyes, and a soft voice came out of his mouth. His brows wrinkled, and it seemed that he was very painful.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Ouyang Shuang''s abdomen is full of light, as if there is something wriggling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, there is a place in the divine space, which is empty and hazy.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged with his eyes closed. From his whole body, there was a bright thunder light. The flame wrapped it like a barrier. From his brow, a pure power of Yuan Shen and spiritual thunder slowly drifted out.


    I don''t know how long it lasted. At last, just like Du Shaofu, an old monk who was motionless, a silver gold arc waved in his eyebrow, and the bright thunder flame around him turned into a small streamer and penetrated into his eyebrow.


    "Boom


    When the last ray of thunder flame entered his brow, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly trembled. From his body, a dazzling thunder burst out, and an invisible wave shaking the void was swept out of his body like a hurricane!"Boom..."


    Suddenly, there was lightning and thunder in the void, thunder light runes were bright, and thunder covered the space.


    The electric arc is raging, such as all kinds of spirit snakes constantly running out, the sound of thunder is endless.


    "Hula..."


    At the same time, a vast and astonishing force of Yuan Shen also centered on Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, if there is a strong one here, I will be surprised. How can the original spirit power of the practitioners in the early days of the holy land be so fierce.


    The power of the yuan God alone is enough to compete with the general practitioners in the middle of the holy land.


    After a moment, the astonishing movement slowly converged, and everything returned to calm.


    "Chi Chi..."


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and there was a flash of thunder in his eyes. The light came out like a thunderbolt. It took a long time for him to converge.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu vomited his turbid breath down his throat. His breath vibrated around him and set off his clothes and clothes for hunting.


    During this period of time, Du Shaofu did not stop and rearranged many places in the Shenyu space.


    After all, these places will be the places where the children of the wasteland will be honed in the future.


    In particular, Du Shaofu paid more attention to the arrangement of the original site of the supreme tomb, restoring it to the original appearance of entering the divine space. With limited resources, only the children with the strongest natural appearance could enter it and could not afford to consume too much.


    There are also some places of great opportunity. Du Shaofu has arranged life protecting talisman, and has also arranged restrictions on cultivation. The children who enter into it can possess the realm cultivation and possess the life protecting talisman.


    However, the strong will also be suppressed in the territory.


    As for the place where he had realized the boundless nirvana, Du Shaofu was unable to recover and no longer existed. It was a pity.


    It took Du Shaofu a lot of effort and effort to arrange the divine space. He also put in a lot of resources and details. His good things were almost used up, and he was exhausted several times.


    Later, Du Shaofu refined the three thousand thunder spirits in his mind.


    The three thousand thunder spirits were originally used by the master to respect the wind and thunder of the summer marquis. At the moment, master qizun is no longer needed, and Du Shaofu has no more to refuse.


    The spirit, thunder and soul were indeed the things Du Shaofu needed most.


    The soul of Sanqian Zhen Li Lei has always been in Du Shaofu''s mind, and he has long been familiar with Du Shaofu''s breath.


    In addition, the soul of three thousand shocks away from thunder is not too strong for Du Shaofu at the moment. Therefore, the integration is easy and easy, and there is no obstacle.


    However, because the spirit of sanqianzhen Lilei was not too strong, it would be of great benefit to Du Shaofu to integrate into the yuan God of Du Shaofu. However, at present, it has little effect on the straight-line improvement of cultivation and the immediate enhancement of Yuan Shen.


    However, Du Shaofu was very clear that this kind of advantage could not be compared with the straight-line promotion of cultivation after the integration of the three thousand earthquake Li Lei spirits.


    It was not long before Du Shaofu broke through the holy land. Du Shaofu felt that his accomplishments had not been improved much after he stepped into the early days of the holy land.


    The distance between each level of the holy land is even greater than that from the beginning of cultivation to the holy land.


    It''s going to be harder to go one step further.


    "It''s time to look for other mines."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself that everything that should be done had already been done. The most important thing next was to enhance his own strength.


    For Du Shaofu, the quickest way and the most urgent way to enhance his strength is undoubtedly to find other spirit thunder fusion, and this seems to require the help of the ancestor huolei.


    "Hi..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared and left the divine space. He wanted to go back to the stone city to find and arrange everything, and then he went to the fire thunder ancestor to look for other spirit thunder.


    When Du Shaofu returned to Shicheng, he got two amazing news.


    Du Shaofu was pleasantly surprised when Lei Lao stepped into the holy land.


    "The ancient wasteland is about to open up again!" In the main hall, Huo Leizi looked at Du Shaofu and said that his face was very positive.


    "Ancient wasteland, what is that place?"


    Looking at the look of Huo Lei''s ancestor and the famous places such as ancient wasteland, Du Shaofu was also very worried. He was afraid that this place would not be an ordinary place.


    "Let''s just say that the ancient wasteland is very far away. It was the last decisive battle place of the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin families at the time of the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe." Said huolei.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly trembled.


    At the moment, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Xiaoxing, Qinghu, Laoyao and other people are also secretly changing color.


    Du Shaofu knew about the dragon and Phoenix massacre, and he knew it since he was a child.


    When he was a child, Du Shaofu thought that the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe was just a legend. Later, he learned that it was before ancient times.


    It is said that at the beginning of heaven and earth, there were three Clans: the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, and the legendary Qilin clan. These three clans are endowed with unique advantages and are born with great abilities.Later, I don''t know why. The war between the three ethnic groups was so earth shaking that its influence was so great that it was called the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe by the living creatures.


    At that time, human beings were still living in the cracks of various powerful creatures, which were extremely weak.


    "Is there really a dragon and Phoenix disaster..." Du Shaofu took a deep breath.


    "Indeed."


    Lei Lao opened his mouth, and though he did not have long fire, he knew many secrets. He said to Du Shao Fu, "it is said that the dragon and Phoenix robbed, and ended with Kirin clan destruction. The dragon and Phoenix family also suffered heavy losses, and returned to the four seas and Wutong Mountain to recuperate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2246

    "The generation of scallops respected the dragon race, the family of animals respected the unicorn, and the family of birds respected the Phoenix. However, after the dragon and Phoenix massacre, the dragon and Phoenix clan jointly destroyed the Qilin clan, and their own heavy losses were enormous. Since then, the strength of the dragon and Phoenix clan has greatly reduced, and other races have taken advantage of this opportunity, and the Terrans among them have risen completely."


    Mr. Lei said what he knew.


    "As for the final decisive battle of the dragon and Phoenix massacre, no one knows how it became an ancient wasteland. The ancient wasteland has only appeared twice since ancient times. It is also before the great robbery in ancient times. The old master once entered the place and was said to be looking for something of great importance. In the end, he failed to return. Later, he said that it was extremely dangerous, There is a great opportunity to kill. It''s a place of great evil! "


    Leilao continued, at that time, his old master God, Lei Tiansheng, had also entered it. However, at that time, his cultivation was still shallow and he had no chance to enter.


    Listening to Lei Lao''s words, Du Shaofu could not help but feel tight in his heart. Even powerful people like the God Lei Tiansheng said that the ancient wasteland was a place of great ferocity. That shows how dangerous it is.


    "Strictly speaking, the two ancient wastelands did not really appear at all, but they did not know why there were cracks before people could enter. What''s more, those who were able to enter were all practitioners above the holy land, and the living creatures under the saintly realm practitioners were not qualified to enter."


    Huo Leizi corrected Lei Lao and said: "although there were only cracks in the two ancient wastelands, many of the original powerful people entered into them, which also damaged them. Some people had great opportunities, such as the blood essence of the real dragon and the true Phoenix, the supreme animal power of the real dragon and the true Phoenix, and some ancestors of the rebellious races left before the ancient times. Those races would not have been there How many under the dragon and Phoenix... "


    As the voice dropped, Huo Leizi glanced at Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and others, and said with a little pride and pride in his look. At first, he had entered the fierce place and knew more than Lei Lao.


    "Huo Lei Zi, have you ever been to that ancient wasteland?" The little star looked at the thunder and asked curiously.


    "No big, no small."


    Huo Lei Zi glared at the little star and rolled his eyes, but he didn''t look angry. He replied, "of course, I''ve been in there. There are not many people alive who have been in the fierce place."


    "Then you''ll take us in. There won''t be any danger soon." The little star blinks her bright eyes. The mark in her eyebrows is dignified and demonic. She is not too polite to Huo Lei Zi. Huo Lei Zi has a very high status, but she knows that she is the daughter of the Dragon God. In a word, she is much higher than Huo Lei Zi.


    "Little guy, you think too much. If you look at the first crack and the second crack in the ancient wasteland, people who have entered the ancient wasteland can''t enter the second time. No matter how high the cultivation is, no matter how high the cultivation is, they can only enter once." Huo Leizi looked at the little star, Du Shaofu and others, and shook his head for it. He was afraid that he would not have a chance to enter the second time.


    "So..."


    Hearing this, the old demon of green fox was disappointed. At the beginning, he had no chance to enter the ancient wasteland. He had just listened to the words of the little star and thought about those places of great ferocity. It would have been safer if the old ancestor of huolei could sit down and take them in.


    "The old men who came out of the tomb of eternity, did they go into the ancient wasteland?" Small star Mou son drops in the eye to slip a turn, look at fire thunder son to ask a way.


    "Those guys, of course, have been in." Fire thunder son said, some doubt looking at the little star, do not know this little guy asked this has what intention.


    "Hey, hey..."


    When listening to the words of Huo Lei Zi, Xiao Xing, Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaofu met each other face to face and laughed at each other.


    "That''s good. At least we can get rid of those bastards!"


    Little star smiles with malice. If the old guys in the eternal tomb can''t get into the ancient wasteland, at least those people in the ancient wasteland, such as the dragon clan, Legalists, strategists and masters, need not be afraid, and they can also have a chance to clean up the people among the dragon clan and Legalists.


    Du Shaofu also had a sinister smile. If he entered the fierce place, if those people in the eternal tomb could not enter, then at least there was no need to worry about what the dragon clan, famous masters, strategists and so on were doing. With his own cultivation strength of little star and Du Xiaoyao, he might still be able to occupy a lot of advantages at that time.


    Listening to Xiaoxing''s words and looking at Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, and Xiaoxing''s malicious and treacherous smile, the green fox old demon and Lei Lao Lei realized that they were not the same family. They didn''t enter the family.


    Huo Leizi was also quite helpless. Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao took a look and continued to say: "judging from the news, I''m afraid that the ancient wasteland is not cracked this time, but really reappears in the world. Then there will be more opportunities. Any one of them is enough to be extraordinary."


    "Ancestor, where is the ancient wasteland?" Du Shaofu asked."In the ancient wasteland." Said Huo Lei Zi.


    Du Shaofu is no stranger to the ancient wasteland. Three continents and nine states have one boundary, one is demon Kingdom and beast domain. Sanlu is the land of heavenly wasteland, chenhuang land and finally ancient wasteland. Among them, the divine space is in chenhuang land, and Du Shaofu has been there. At the beginning, the residence of shenlei Tiansheng was born on the land of Tianhuang.


    "Ancient wasteland!"


    Du Shaofu remembered one thing. At the beginning, Du Xiaoqing once said that there was a mark in the soul of the beast. He wanted to find out everything related to his life experience. That place was on the ancient wasteland.


    Du Shaofu is quite clear about the origin of Du Xiaoqing. It is from the bones of the huge headless monster, and from the oval egg. However, Du Shaofu has not asked whether Du Xiaoqing has found his own life experience.


    It was only when he mentioned the ancient wasteland that Du Shaofu remembered.


    Later, from Huo Leizi''s mouth, Du Shaofu learned that the ancient wasteland had not been completely opened, but it was definitely fast.


    But at the beginning, the ancient wasteland was only torn open by a crack, so the strong in the holy land could enter.


    This time, the ancient wasteland should be completely reappeared in the world. I don''t know whether the practitioners under the holy land can enter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2247

    "Most of the practitioners in the holy land just want to die. It''s too dangerous. It''s not easy for the practitioners to get in and come out alive." Fire thunder son says so, there are great opportunities, but the danger is too big.


    "I have to go in."


    Du Shaofu had already decided that there was great danger, but there was also a great chance. The real dragon and Phoenix essence, the supreme animal power of the real dragon and Phoenix, what a treasure against the heaven. There were also some ancestors of the rebellious race left before the ancient times. Those races were not under the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan at the beginning


    Du Shaofu couldn''t refuse this. It was the time to strengthen his strength. He had to go to the ancient wasteland and find Linglei for a while.


    "You have to be careful, although those old guys can''t enter the ancient wasteland, it doesn''t mean that no strong people can enter. Maybe there are some strong people hidden in the world. Last time, they didn''t enter the ancient wasteland. This time, the ancient savage land completely reappeared in the world. Naturally, it won''t miss the opportunity again." Huo Leizi reminds Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and others.


    "Ancestor, did those evil emperors of the demon sect ever enter the ancient wasteland?" Du Shaojing seldom spoke, but he had to worry that if those evil emperors of the demon sect could enter the ancient wasteland, the threat would not be a bit.


    "I really don''t know about it. You are quite strange. I remember that when the ancient wasteland tore open the cracks, the evil spirits of the evil cult had already appeared, but no evil spirits had been heard to enter the ancient wasteland." Huo Lei Zi frowned slightly, and he was quite puzzled about it, so he didn''t know whether those evil emperors could enter the ancient wasteland.


    "Get ready to go."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and his eyes were firm. No matter whether those evil emperors could enter the ancient wasteland or not, he had to go to the ancient wasteland, and maybe he could get some big chance.


    Not long after, Du Shaofu found Du Xiaoqing and wanted to know whether Du Xiaoqing had found his family in the ancient wasteland.


    "No, there is no harvest, and there is no one of us in the whole ancient wasteland." Du Xiaoqing was a little sad. She didn''t get any harvest when she went to the ancient wasteland last time. But the mark in the animal soul made her feel that there was indeed an ancient wasteland of clansmen.


    Du Shaofu patted Du Xiaoqing on the shoulder, following Du Xiaoqing''s beautiful hair on the back of his head, and said, "this time, follow me to the ancient wasteland. Maybe you will find something."


    "Well." Du Xiaoqing nodded happily.


    In the evening, Du Shaofu found Kuo Tianhao, Dongfang Qingmu, Du Yunlong, yilao, Qiu Li, ghost car, silver winged devil carving, thunder eagle king, miemeng king and other people in the core of the wasteland, and told them about the control of the divine space.


    "What...!"


    When he heard of this news, his eyes were full of trembling and gaping, and his eyes were about to pop out of his eyes. They looked at Du Shaofu like monsters.


    "The practitioners of holy land will follow me to the ancient wasteland, and others will bring the elite of the wasteland into the spiritual space to sharpen. Although there are great opportunities in the ancient wasteland, it''s not easy for the practitioners of the holy land to want to come out. Those who have not done enough should not enter."


    Du Shaofu told everyone about his ideas and the possible adverse opportunities in the ancient wasteland. However, the ancient wasteland was too dangerous, and it was also dangerous for the practitioners of holy land to enter. He did not want everyone in danger. He took Du Xiaoqing with him just to see if he could take the opportunity to find his relatives.


    "The catastrophe is coming, time is not much, since there are such opportunities, we should seek, the danger is unknown, I want to enter." Dugu burning sky opened his mouth, his eyes were tough and full of fire. It was not significant for him to enter the divine space. He had already entered the ancient wasteland, which was the greatest temptation to him. As for the danger, he never retreated.


    "Count me in!" Night Piaoling just said a simple four words, but the light in the eyes.


    "Count me in, too." Zhen Qingchun said.


    Later, almost all people have to enter the ancient wasteland. Many people have already entered the sacred space.


    Du Shaofu frowned. The others were OK, but he could not refuse such things as Dugu burning the sky, ghost demon, lonely sky howling, night floating Ling, Oriental Green wood, and elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    Finally, Du Shaofu could only nod his head.


    Not long after that, Du Shaofu took his elder sister Du Xiaoman, his second brother Du Yunlong, Qiu Li, King miemeng, King thunder hawk, ghost car, silver winged devil carving, and so on to the land of chenhuang to the divine space.


    In the Shenyu space, Du Shaofu rearranged it. He had to explain to the public that the king of miemeng and the king of thunder eagle, who were originally kings in the divine space, naturally had to be among them.


    In addition, Du Shaofu also made some small arrangements for people to enter and leave the divine space.


    With the news that the ancient wasteland was to be opened, the whole Sanlu and Jiuzhou were also shocked and discussed everywhere.


    Many people said that they wanted to go to the ancient wasteland in order to enter the ancient wasteland and seek great opportunities.


    Such a huge temptation, enough to let people put the danger ahead of the mind.


    Two days later, in the morning.The darkness before dawn has just passed, and the first ray of sunshine in the east rises.


    On the stone city palace, more than ten figures stepped into the void. It was Du Shaofu and his party.


    In addition to Du Shaofu, Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan, Lei Lao and other strongmen in the holy land, at the moment, there are still lonely sky howling, Oriental Green wood, ghost demon, yeluhan, Dugu burning sky, Zhen Qingchun, ye Piaoling, qianguyu, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu.


    What made Du Shaofu helpless was that Du Xiaohuang''s little girl film and Du BA''s little guys didn''t know where to get the news. They said that they were going to seek opportunities in the ancient wasteland, and they were also clamoring to go. It was not easy to suppress those little guys and let them go with the thunder hawk king and Qiu Li into the divine space and hone them.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his party broke through the air and left for the ancient wasteland.


    Just after Du Shaofu and others left, about half a pillar incense, two small heads sneaked out of a corner of the palace. One was a little boy in his early twenties, and the other was a younger girl. His big eyes were rolling around secretly. Finally, she looked at each other and laughed. The girl said, "brother Du Ba, my father and sister Xiaoqing, sister Xingxing, Shao Aunt Jing, they should go far away. "


    "Sister Huang, do you think uncle Shaofu will be angry if we follow us secretly?" The little boy was worried.


    "Why, are you afraid? There are great opportunities in the ancient wasteland." Du Xiaohuang glanced at the young boy, obviously in the instigation of the little boy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2248

    "Yes, I was afraid of Du Xiaoba."


    Although the cubs are not big enough, they are not big enough for a young girl.


    But then the bright eyes turn, and it seems that some fear.


    He was not afraid of anyone, but he was afraid of Uncle Shaofu and the master of the golden winged ROC birds.


    "If you''re not afraid, just follow me. If we go secretly, what will happen to the ancient wasteland?" The little girl said, the figure soared into the air, and Ju is also tearing the space.


    Although there are still some young people secretly hesitated, but at this time, only good things to follow.


    Two young figures, then disappeared in the void.


    The sign that the ancient wasteland is going to be completely opened has spread all over the three continents and nine states.


    For a time, among the three continents and nine states, many powerful people went to the ancient wasteland one after another.


    At the speed of Du Shaofu and others, it took little time to get to the ancient wasteland. There was no need to go through the space wormhole. It was faster to tear the space than the space wormhole.


    When Du Shaofu arrived on the ancient wasteland, he could not help being surprised. Many people came to the ancient wasteland, and even felt a lot of obscure atmosphere.


    Of course, with the strength of Du Shaofu''s current cultivation and the accomplishments of his party, he has not felt any threat.


    "This is the ancient wasteland."


    Du Xiaoqing is a little sad. At first, there was a mark on the animal soul in her mind. She clearly felt that there might be relatives in the ancient wasteland, but last time she came, she did not find any relatives.


    "There seems to be a lot of people here, but I haven''t seen the nine families, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan." Little star mind release, some strange, did not see nine people and others.


    "In the ancient wasteland, there are many powerful races, which can not be underestimated."


    Du Xiaoqing said to Xiaoxing, but he also knows the current strength of Xiaoxing. Although there are many powerful races in the ancient wasteland, no one can compare with Xiaoxing and so on.


    "This place is not a place to be opened in the ancient wasteland. Naturally, there are no people from the nine families, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan. However, I don''t think they will show up too early. There is no need to set out ahead of time, and they are reluctant to let the younger generation enter and die." Huo Lei Zi glanced at the crowd and said.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu knew that the ancestor of huolei came with us to protect us. Legalists and political strategists would definitely appear in such a big event in the ancient wasteland.


    An hour later, a vast and boundless sea area appeared in front of Du Shaofu and others.


    The sea is boundless, and the sky and water are the same color. When you look at it carefully, you can see the towering peaks of islands, the cliffs one by one, and the verdant green occasionally.


    Stepping on the empty sky, the waves, sea waves, surging ups and downs, a wave higher than a wave, a layer on a layer, momentum to the extreme.


    The vast sea area is like connecting the sky.


    The distance is deep and misty, just like the sea and the sky.


    "That''s the front."


    Fire thunder son mouth, breath convergence, figure fell on a canyon.


    The valley is green on both sides, and the winding river runs through it.


    As the crowd fell, all the breath converged.


    "Is that where the ancient wasteland wants to open up?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dim. Over the vast sea area, there was a space crack in the void. It was hard for those who had not done enough to see it. From there, there was a vast atmosphere coming out from it, which was ancient and vast.


    Lonely day howl, Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan, green fox, old demon and so on are all raised their eyes.


    "There are signs that the crack is completely broken, and the ancient wasteland should be about to open." The fire thunder son opens, a touch of light red blue flame arc twinkles in the eyes.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows raised slightly. Not long ago, he broke into the magic emperor''s palace, which made him understand that even if he had set foot in the holy land at the moment, he was still far from the devil emperor, let alone compared with the devil God.


    So no matter what, if there are great opportunities in the ancient wasteland, I must get them.


    The great calamity is coming, and those evil emperors and demons are afraid to be completely recovered. Du Shaofu knows that he has no time to wait.


    If you want to make rapid progress again in a short period of time, you have to look for the spirit thunder and all kinds of big opportunities.


    Only by strengthening our strength can we be able to fight against the catastrophe in the near future.


    At present, Du Shaofu understood that he could not even deal with the nine evil emperors, let alone the great one.


    What''s more terrible is that there is also the demon God, who can''t completely kill the Dragon God and the Lord of the three thousand worlds.


    In addition, Du Shaofu didn''t think Legalists would give up. There were political strategists and dragon people. They had deep hatred all the time, which was unlikely to be resolved.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to resolve it. With his present strength, he was far from enough to face the political strategists, the dragon clan and the Legalists who came out of the eternal tomb."Eh..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu changed his color and his mind moved. As he waved, a bag of heaven and earth appeared in his hand.


    This is an ordinary bag of heaven and earth. It looks so old and simple. It can''t see much special in its appearance. But at the moment, it has a flash of light, but then it is hidden.


    Du Shaofu was sure he didn''t see the eye.


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, the heaven and earth bag was handed over to him by the Taishang elder of yaoyu when tianwu college was bloodied by the bright god''s court. It was said that the ancestors of the Academy had foreseen it. If the martial arts college suffered a catastrophe one day, it would surely be because of the contents in the bag, which was related to the rise of tianwu college and was arranged by the ancestors of the original college After being sealed and banned, only those who have a chance can open it. As for what is in the bag of heaven and earth, no one knows.


    Du Shaofu has always kept this bag of heaven and earth in his hand. Remember the words of elder yaoyu, you can''t leave this bag in anyone''s hands.


    Holding the bag of heaven and earth in his hand, Du Shaofu peeped into the bag of heaven and earth. However, he found that with his strength of Yuan Shen at the moment, he still felt that the sea was sinking into the sea, and he could not see what was in the bag.


    "What''s in this. "


    Du Shaofu took up the power of vitality and slowly exhaled a breath from his stomach. He just clearly felt that the bag of heaven and earth, which had not been moving, had some fluctuations.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu put away the heaven and earth bag. It seemed that if he wanted to know what was in the bag, he had to wait for the chance.


    "A lot of people have come."


    The little star opened his mouth, and with the fall of the crowd, although he restrained his breath, there were still many strong men who had discovered it and were spying on it secretly.


    But these voyeuristic breath, naturally can''t escape small star''s mind prying, discovered many familiar breath from it.


    Du Shaofu had long felt that there was a lot of breath to pry in, smell the speech, and pry away.


    At the moment, there are many familiar breath around the vast sea area, many of which are very strong.


    Du Shaofu''s mind was swept, and he also found many familiar people, such as Xiang Wushuang and Xiang Changsheng.


    However, there are a lot of obscure breath. After touching the breath of Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and others, the breath of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing suddenly shrinks back like an electric shock. I''m afraid it may have offended this group of people.


    "Take a rest first."


    Huo Lei Zi said that he did not pay attention to the strong living beings around him, nor did he pay attention to it.


    Then they sat on their knees at the top of the canyon, keeping their eyes closed.


    The ancient wasteland is too dangerous, and no one dares to be careless. We must always maintain the peak and be cautious.


    There are always creatures coming around, but there are tigers and Du Xiaoqing deliberately releasing some breath, which is enough to make no one dare to approach the canyon.


    However, there were also exceptions. Soon after, Xuangu came.


    Although Du Shaofu had already set foot in the holy land, he also stood up to greet Xuangu, thanking him for his help.


    "Ji..."


    After a few hours, a blue flame filled the void, and a loud hissing spread. The blue flame rose and spread to the sky, just like a little blue light.


    A qingluan comes with its gorgeous tail feathers filled with blue runes. It is moving and moving. It spreads its wings smartly and majestically, showing the supreme breath of the beast.


    "Roar "


    with the appearance of this qingluan, there are monsters roaring and trembling for it.


    On qingluan''s back, a graceful figure stands. The two curves seem to be frowning but not frowning. The eyes are clear and pure, which makes people look like they don''t eat people''s fireworks. It''s like smoke in a cage, graceful and graceful. It''s so beautiful and beautiful that it amazes the world!


    This made Du Shaofu in the gorge open his eyes and look at the blue Luan and the gorgeous woman in the void, and a smile rose from the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s star language."


    Du Xiaoqing was surprised and had already called out to the void: "star language, we are here!"


    "It''s Xiaoqing and Shaofu."


    When she looked at the figure above the canyon below, her beautiful face suddenly filled with a smile, and the figure couldn''t wait to rush down.


    Then the light on the huge body of qingluan twinkled and turned into a girl in green, with her long eyelashes slightly bent and her temperament mysterious and supreme.


    At dusk, another gorgeous woman comes with her unique appearance. Her long legs are wrapped in her strong clothes. Her radian is attractive, and she outlines her body which is like a devil.


    When such a woman appeared, Du Shaofu''s figure immediately met him.


    "It seems that the ancient wasteland is about to be completely opened. Master asked me to go in." After a while, Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu.


    "What medicine should I pay attention to in the ancient wasteland? Did the elder beichi say anything?" Du Shaofu asked Ouyang Shuang that he knew more about the ancient wasteland than huolei''s.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2249

    Ouyang shook his head and said to Du Shaofu, "my master has never been in the ancient wasteland."


    "Have you ever been in Beijing?" Du Shaofu was somewhat surprised.


    "I listen to master''s voice, it seems that master and Fu Yibai, nanru, Xiyao and other predecessors are unable to enter the ancient wasteland. It seems that there are some restrictions." After hesitating for a moment, Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu that this was just a guess of her master''s voice, but the details were not clear.


    "Are there any other restrictions..." Du Shaofu was even more surprised.


    "There are many restrictions in the world, but few people know that this ancient and ferocious place is even more mysterious. According to my guess, this place may be with you..."


    Huo Leizi opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu. He was eager to speak, but his eyes moved. Then he said, "let''s talk about it later. In short, the ancient wasteland is very complicated."


    Du Shaofu did not ask any more questions, and night had already fallen. Occasionally, in the depths of the sea and in the surrounding mountains, there was a low roar of monsters.


    "It''s moving, it''s like it''s been called to something, I can feel it, it seems to have something to do with this ancient wasteland."


    The night is shrouded in the moonlight, and the gorge streams are flowing. Ouyang Shuang nestles in Du Shaofu''s arms and caresses his slightly uplifted abdomen.


    Since the last time the mysterious yellow round stone entered her belly, it gave her a feeling of giving birth to a new life. Because of this mysterious stone, she has achieved twice the result with half the effort and achieved a great deal in recent years.


    "There''s movement!"


    Du Shaofu concentrated his mind. Since the last time the mysterious yellow stone entered Ouyang Shuang''s body, he had been worried that the stone was too mysterious for yuan Shen to spy on, and there was no response in any way. He even tried to recognize the LORD with blood.


    Du Shaofu frowned. He once tried to split the yellow round stone. He found that the yellow round stone was harder than any other object and could not damage it. The five color Linglu Fu Ding could not refine it.


    "It doesn''t mean anything to me, I can feel it."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s nervousness, Ouyang Shuang smiles. Over the years, the mysterious stone has been in her belly, making her feel invisible. No matter what the mysterious stone is, it will not hurt her.


    "I hope so."


    Du Shaofu was able to feel that the mysterious stone had no malice, but was helpless and helpless. He knew that the mysterious yellow stone was filled with the ancient atmosphere and could not be destroyed. It was enough to prove that it was not an ordinary thing. Tianhuang leopard once said that the stone was obtained from an ancient place on the ancient wasteland. When it was born, it caused the surrounding heaven and earth to move and flash Thunder may have a long history.


    However, the stone came from the ancient wasteland, but it seems to be related to the ancient wasteland at the moment, which made Du Shaofu puzzled.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t get in the way."


    Ouyang Shuang raised his eyes, his hands lifted slightly, and he stroked his resolute and determined face. His big eyes were full of tenderness, smiling and smiling.


    Looking at the face in front of him, Du Shaofu could not help but lower his head and gently kiss him.


    That pair of big eyes and bright eyes also slightly close, slightly pout, red lips attractive, lightly touched.


    The four lips are connected, and then they are entangled, plundered and violently entangled


    Under the moonlight, this pair of men and women enjoy the rare tenderness.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the dark, the sea area is surrounded by a lot of outstanding practitioners.


    As the ancient wasteland spread more and more widely, some ancient mountain gates and forces which were not so obvious in the past began to appear.


    Such a fierce place is also accompanied by a great opportunity, which is enough to attract the attention of all the powerful people in the world.


    Usually, the place is deserted, but at this moment the night is very lively, and there are some small disputes, but soon subsided.


    And the time went by slowly, and soon it was dawn.


    At night, the gray dark clouds accumulated in the sky gradually melted, and from a distance, the sea surface seemed to be covered with a thin translucent smoke.


    The morning light, like the beginning of chaos, separates the light from the dark. The sky covered by thick clouds opens cracks and shines on the red clouds.


    A moment later, the sea full of gold waves, the red sun like a furnace of boiling molten slurry spurt out, gold shining eyes, red light all over the sky.


    On the canyon, sitting cross legged on a huge stone, Du Shaofu suddenly opened his eyes, raised his head and looked at the void.


    In the void deep in the sea, a crack is slowly stretching open, quietly tearing.


    At the same time, the sea surface began to surge, the tide surged, set off a rough sea.


    In this moment, among the many shocking eyes, a huge crack is revealed in the void, slowly revealing a vast ancient land, such as a world falling


    "On!"


    Huo Lei Zi gets up and looks at the front of the void, her eyes covered with red and blue flame arc.


    "Boom..."


    The world trembled, the tide rose, the earth roared, and the ancient wasteland finally opened.


    The sky and the sky are collapsing, the sky and the sea are overturning, the islands and reefs tremble, the cracks in the void expand and tear quickly, as if opening the entrance of a new world."It''s the place of great evil that opened up!"


    There were many shouts of alarm around.


    In the vast ancient land like the new world, the light is shining, the runes are bright, the white fog is ethereal, just like the spirit of immortals, sending out bursts of sacrificial sounds.


    If you go back to the extremely ancient times, there are a lot of fierce chanting there, the sound of God is deafening, the mysterious talisman and the secret pattern overflow from the void, endless.


    Such a move, people can no longer help, there are many strong people have directly left, to fight for big opportunities.


    "Hula..."


    At this moment, the whole heaven and earth also filled with a surging energy of heaven and earth. The white fog fluctuated and the divine voice spread from heaven to earth.


    "There''s another movement!"


    Du Shaofu got up and the bag of heaven and earth that the great elder had given him appeared again. At the moment, there were talismans and secret patterns on the bag, which seemed to have been drawn by some kind of traction, but then disappeared.


    "It reacts again!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was surprised, Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth. The mysterious yellow stone in his belly had a reaction again, wriggling and glowing.


    "Lao Zu, there is something mysterious in her body. I don''t know why?" Du Shaofu told huolei''s ancestor.


    The fire thunder son picks eyebrow, in the hand a piece of bright red blue flame arc wrapped to Ouyang Shuang.


    With the red and blue flame arc wrapped, Ouyang Shuang''s stomach wriggling mysterious stone is suddenly calmed down.


    "Strange, I don''t know what it is."


    A moment later, huolei''s old ancestor frowned, puzzled. He didn''t know what it was and couldn''t drive it out of Ouyang Shuang''s body.


    "I can''t help it!"


    This is also expected by Du Shaofu. The old madman and others don''t know what the mysterious stone is, and the ancestor huolei is also expected.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2250

    "Dad, when are we going in?" Little star asked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu looked at the void in front of him. He was just about to speak. Suddenly, he looked at the void on one side. As he looked, many figures appeared in the sky in the distance of the void, and an invisible but terrible breath diffused and expanded.


    And this kind of terrible breath, only the stronger the strength, the more able to feel.


    Those with insufficient cultivation strength can not even feel the existence of such breath.


    "They are here."


    Huo Lei Zi looked at the place Du Shaofu was looking at. In his red and blue eyes, there was a flash of thunder and flame.


    "It''s the old men in the tomb of eternity. Do they want to enter the ancient wasteland?"


    The little star frowned, and the evil spirit mark in her brow was faintly shining. The strong breath in the distance could not escape her prying. It was those terrible ancient strongmen who came out of the eternal tomb. She was afraid of her current cultivation, knowing that those old guys were not easy to be provoked.


    "Don''t worry, they''re just here to try. I''ve tried them out. They can''t get in." Huo Leizi said, secretly a little disappointed. He has already tried it secretly. There are still restrictions on the opening. People who have entered once can''t go in at all. This time, he came with the psychology of exploration. But just now he has tried for the first time, the fierce ground still has such restrictions to prevent him from entering.


    "Amitabha..."


    With Huo Leizi''s voice falling, there is a Buddha''s name in the sky, the Sanskrit is ethereal, and the Scriptures are chanting. In the void, there are several figures sweeping through the sky, and the breath is strong. As an old monk, there is not much hidden breath of holy land.


    "It''s the old Buddhist monk, and the nine spirits, henglun."


    The night drifts, and the black eyes are awe inspiring. He is a strong Buddhist. Jiuchongling and henglun are not unfamiliar to him. At the beginning, he fought with the eighteen guards.


    "Not only Buddhists, they are all here!" Du Xiaoyao said, with golden light in his eyes.


    "Whew..."


    With the fall of Du Xiaoyao''s voice, there is a large figure above the void, from this piece of sea sky above the cracks in the void, the light is dazzling, the breath is vast, and the sky is stirring.


    Du Shaofu saw many familiar figures, such as the Taoist Qingfeng Taoist and Xu Yangzi, the Confucian Meng Qianhe, the peasant Jiang Yuechan, and Kong Sansi and Zhou Xiaoluo.


    The three familiar practitioners of holy land also appeared, and each of them took several people with them.


    Su Sanyan, a strategist, and Huiwu, a famous strategist, also appeared with several people around.


    The Legalists appeared, led by Ming Lao, followed by several figures with good breath. Among them, there was a dishevelled middle-aged man with a wine pot and a dark robe. I don''t know how long he hasn''t washed it. His whole body looks like a half beggar, but he can see a very handsome face under the cover of his hair.


    Looking at the old man and the dishevelled middle-aged man, Du Shaojing''s eyes began to fluctuate a little.


    "Miss Shaojing."


    Ming Lao tore up the void and felt Du Shaofu and others with the strongest breath at the moment, and then bowed his head to Du Shaojing from a distance.


    After Ming, several men and women looked at Du Shaofu, Du Shaojing and Du Tingxuan from a distance. They were all gnashing their teeth, showing a chill in secret, but they did not dare to show too obvious.


    "Second uncle, old man Ming."


    Du Shaojing raised her eyes, nodded, and her face was calm.


    Du Shaofu nodded to the dishevelled middle-aged man from a distance. He knew who it was. When he entered the legalist school for the first time, after losing his heart, it was Ming Lao and he who briefly protected his life.


    Du Shaofu paid back the old man''s love last time, but his second uncle''s love had never been returned.


    Du Shaofu also heard from his mother that he had always been helped by the second uncle in the legalist school.


    It was just that he was so estranged from the Legalists that Du Shaofu could not name his second uncle.


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised when he felt the breath of Ming Lao at the moment, but it was not surprising. After the last fight, he did not expect that during this period of time, he also stepped into the holy demon realm.


    "Hum!"


    Beside Ming Lao and the dishevelled middle-aged man, there is still a young man who looks only thirty years old. His face is a little pale, but his eyes are cold. He looks at Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan from a distance. He snorts coldly in his throat, and then robs the ancient wasteland.


    Under the cover of dishevelled and dishevelled middle-aged hair, he looks at Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, and so on. The corners of his mouth rise slightly and show a faint smile, and then follow the old man behind the young man.


    "Oh..."


    With the arrival of the supreme beast power, a figure comes with a huge breath. It is the Dragon thousand dynasties of the dragon family, with several strong breath people.


    Mohist Hu xuanhu also appeared, tearing the space, with ink such as men, Sima Muhan and other young people.


    "Gu..."With the sound of hissing, the Phoenix sage of the Phoenix clan also came, with Zixuan, huangling''er, fenghan, Fengchu, HuangFei and other people.


    "It seems that everyone wants to gamble this time."


    Looking at this piece of sea void above a short period of time Qiqi appear each big mountain gate strong person, fire thunder son light said.


    Du Shaofu looked at the powerful forces coming from the void. He understood that Huo Leizi was referring to those ancient strongmen who came out of the eternal tombs in the big mountain gates. He clearly knew that even the strongmen in the holy land could not protect themselves in the ancient wasteland. However, he still entered with the supreme pride of so many young people. He just wanted to make a final fight in order to get a big chance.


    The catastrophe is coming. With the opening of the ancient wasteland, the nine great masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan have reached an irresistible level.


    "Shaofu!"


    In Du Shaofu''s thinking, the voice like a silver bell comes, and Sima Muhan''s beautiful shadow comes.


    "There are a lot of breakthroughs. It seems that I am not lazy."


    Looking at a moving face in front of me, it is more mature than before. By adding charm, the more exciting people are, the more powerful the breath is.


    "Of course, during this time the Holy Father himself taught us."


    Sima Muhan smiles. Seeing Du Tingxuan, Ouyang Shuang, Du Shaojing and so on, a little scarlet appears on his cheek and greets him.


    "Mother, I miss you so much."


    The little star had already been flying to Zixuan''s side, with a pure smile on her small face.


    "Girl, I miss you too." Zixuan was smiling, her eyes were like purple sun, and she seemed to be able to see through everything in the world. She was wearing purple clothes, with purple flame and dark lines on it. She outlined the posture of floating and tempting. She looked at Du Shaofu from a distance, but she didn''t go forward. Her temperament was extraordinary.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2251

    "I have seen the Lord."


    When you see the little star, Huang Fei, Huang ling''er and so on, they are also secretly breathing cold air. This little guy looks harmless to human beings and animals, but actually it is the most terrifying existence. At a young age, they have stepped into the sacred animal kingdom, and have been passed on by the rosefinch. Compared with them, they are the most proud people of the Phoenix family, and they would like to dig into it.


    "Don''t be too polite. You''re welcome." The little star waved to Huang ling''er.


    "I''ve seen Wu Zun."


    Confucius Sansi and other figures of Confucianism saluted Du Shaofu. Although wuzun is only a honorific title of Confucianism, now all Confucians understand the weight of this witch Zun.


    Du Shaofu waved his sleeve and nodded at Meng Qianhe, Jiang Yuechan, Hu xuanhu and other familiar figures.


    At that time, Du Shaofu would never forget the help of Taoism and Confucianism. Although he had set foot in the holy land, he did not dare to be arrogant.


    "Emperor Peng, let''s go first."


    Hu xuanhu, Jiang Yuechan, Meng Qianhe, etc. speak from afar and take several people around to plunder the ancient wasteland.


    "Whoosh..."


    The strong in other major mountain gates are not willing to fall behind.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Above the void of the sea area, beasts roar like thunder, and many powerful Orc kings appear in the animal kingdom.


    As the living beings are fighting, their figures are like electricity, and their breath is vast.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu looks at the void, where there are some familiar strong breath, and his figure crosses the void. He is the rainbow moon and the purple lotus fairy in the demon world.


    Huo Lei Zi also noticed the people in the demon world, and his eyes swept by, and there was a wave in his eyes.


    "Ji..."


    There is a space crack above the void sky, which is torn apart again. The golden light shines on the sea area. There is a faint sound of the ROC singing through the clouds and rocks. The strong men of the golden winged ROC family come.


    The familiar figures such as Kalou batian, Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing and Kalou juecheng all come here. Their breath is domineering and fierce, sweeping the four sides and moving.


    "Grandma."


    Du Shaofu saw a familiar figure, which was the old lady kalomora.


    At the moment, the old lady, who had been a shambles, seemed to be rejuvenated. Her breath was powerful and domineering. Her eyes were like two rounds of golden days. It was clearly the breath of the level of the sacred beast.


    "I''ve met granddad, grandma." Du Shaofu saluted in the air and was glad that the old lady had set foot in the holy land.


    "Child." The old lady smiles kindly.


    "I''ve met two predecessors."


    Du shaoting, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun, Ouyang Shuang, even the demon emperor, ye Piaoling, and Kuo Tianhao all salute the two kaloubatian and kalumura.


    "No gift, ha ha."


    Jia Lou batian waved his sleeve and looked down at him for no reason. He was glad to see the line-up of the desolate country at the moment and laughed at it.


    "Not among the Hui."


    After nodding to Du shaoting and Du Shaojing, Jialou Cailing gave Du Shaofu a fierce look, but it was extremely moving. If it wasn''t for the large number of people at the moment, I''m afraid it would have caught Du Shaofu''s ear directly.


    "I will certainly visit my adoptive father in the Hui people."


    Du Shaofu smiles at this righteous elder sister. No matter when and where he is, he is a little afraid.


    This kind of fear, stems from the emotion, the blood general emotion.


    At this time, many living creatures have entered it, without any danger.


    "Let''s go. We should go in, too."


    Jialoubatianmu looks at the opening in front of him. The entrance opened by ancient wasteland is huge and stretches across the vast sea area. The living beings around it have been continuously entering into it, and the people from all major forces have also entered.


    "Go ahead, be careful." The sound of Huo Lei Zi fell on Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "The wasteland will be handed over to our ancestors." Du Shaofu passed on his voice, glancing from the void ahead, and told everyone around him to be careful.


    "Whoosh..."


    In an instant, people''s figures turned into streamers, and several flashbacks appeared in front of the entrance of the ancient wasteland.


    A breath of ancient time and space swept through, with the breath of Xiao Sha.


    Just to the entrance, the people felt the killing intention, and they immediately picked up their spirits and were ready for battle. They did not dare to have any carelessness.


    The entrance space is twisted, and Du Shaofu is in it. He is so absorbed that he doesn''t dare to relax.


    From all directions, there is a kind of extremely terrifying Xiao Sha Qi, which spreads like a ripple and seems to come out of this fierce place. Even when Du Shaofu''s current cultivation is reached, he feels his mind is hot and affected.


    All around the dense figure of the passing black pressure, accompanied by the roar of the beast, roaring like thunder, batch after batch of entry.


    The goal of all creatures is the same, for the great opportunities in the ancient wasteland.


    The whole sea area is boiling around, and they are scrambling to enter the entrance of the ancient wasteland, for fear that it will lose the great opportunity if it is too late.Some creatures knew that their cultivation strength was far from enough. Entering the ancient wasteland was no doubt tantamount to seeking death. However, under the stimulation of such crazy scenes, their eyes turned red, their teeth gnawed, and they flew towards the ancient wasteland.


    "Whew..."


    Among the empty crowd in the sea area, there are cracks in the space, and there are many figures. It is the strong strategists who come out of the battlefield of demons.


    The leader was an old woman, who was full of breath and stepped into the holy land.


    "It seems that you can''t enter this fierce place as a teacher. You should be careful. Du Shaofu''s boy should have gone in. You should be careful with the famous people together with them."


    The old woman opened her mouth. It was clear that she had reached the level of cultivation in the holy land, but she did not know why. At the moment, her eyes were a little disappointed. It seemed that she could not enter the ancient wasteland.


    "Yes, master."


    Dongli Qingqing nodded, eyebrows like green feather, muscles like snow, three thousand green silk tied into a simple blue bun in the back of the head, transparent glass like water and clear, eyes looking at the front, and then body posture swept away, behind the crowd follow.


    In a corner of the void, a figure emerges. Under the light, a white face shows a sharp arc, especially the beautiful lip shape. It seems that under the long and curly eyelashes, there is a pair of clear eyes like morning dew, with a light charm.


    Looking ahead, the young man waved his sleeves and swept away with the tide of living beings towards the ancient wasteland. The purple soft satin brocade robe reflects a faint purple brilliance in the light, and also outlines a kind of temptation form arc in the exhibition.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast ancient land gives people a bleak feeling.


    The truncated mountains, the cracked earth, and the old buildings buried in the ruins are full of decay.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2252

    There was a dark red light in the sky, like blood stained clouds.


    In the distance, there are huge animal skeletons, which are thick and white, but have no luster.


    The space is full of whistling and killing air everywhere, with the wind whistling and the sound of roaring and fighting, which is groundless and touching.


    Du Shaofu and other people fell on an ancient building half submerged in the ruins. They all looked around with concentration.


    Some of the creatures in the surrounding area feel the breath of this group of people from afar, and dare not get close to them. Those far away have already avoided leaving.


    "It''s a place of great evil. Be careful."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he entered the fierce place. Although he had not yet encountered any danger, the air mixed with Xiao Sha Qi had already made people dare not be careless.


    "I''ll do it alone."


    Ye Piaoling''s eyes were taken back from all around. Under the broken hair on her forehead, her eyes were dark and she looked at Du Shaofu.


    "This ancient wasteland is too dangerous, and it is hard for the practitioners of holy land to protect themselves."


    Du Shaofu frowned and worried that this was an ancient wasteland. It was said that the strongmen of the holy land could not protect themselves. Although ye Piaoling and others were strong in the outside world, once dispersed here, it would be too dangerous.


    What''s more, there are Legalists, celebrities, dragon people and other powerful people.


    "There are dangers everywhere. It''s hard for those who practice in the holy land to protect themselves. Who is beyond the holy land can only be transformed by tempering, and danger is accompanied by chance."


    With a smile, he said to Du Shaofu.


    From practice to the present, he has been honed in danger. Although he has the help of Du Shaofu, he has always honed himself.


    Although this place is dangerous, ye Piaoling has no fear. He has honed and transformed himself. This is his purpose to enter this fierce place.


    "Well, be careful."


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he nodded. He understood that ye Piaoling''s words were safe to follow. However, he would have less self-discipline.


    Du Shaofu knew that if he was himself, he would choose to do the same. Besides, he could not guarantee the safety of all people.


    "Good."


    Night floating Ling nodded, and then left with the eternal jade.


    "I want to walk around, too, and hope to get something!" Lonely days howl.


    The ghost, the evil spirit, and Dugu burned the heaven, all of which indicated that they wanted to move forward alone and to sharpen themselves.


    Du Shaofu knew the characters and temperaments of lonely sky howl, Tiansha yeluhan and Dugu Huotian. Without stopping, Du Shaofu asked them to sharpen them by themselves.


    "When I''m old, a catastrophe is coming, and there are not many opportunities. Let''s make a bet." Under Zhen Qingchun''s inverted triangular eyebrows, her eyes with a smile said goodbye to everyone.


    "Brother, Dad, be careful. We''ll have a better chance to separate."


    Du Shaojing opened her mouth, and she also wanted to sharpen herself alone. This opportunity was also greater. Those ancient strongmen could not enter. She knew that with the strength of her father and brother, she could escape even if they were besieged by Legalists and dragon clan. There was no need to worry about it.


    "The chance of separation will be greater. Be careful." Du Tingxuan did not stop Du Shaojing. He had such a plan in mind.


    Lei Lao didn''t open his mouth, but looking at his face, he naturally followed Du Tingxuan.


    "Haha, I also want to break into this fierce place." The little star pouted and said, with a faint golden flame in his bright eyes.


    "I feel that I should be able to find something in this terrible place. Take care of yourself." When Du Xiaoyao''s voice fell, his figure turned into a touch of golden streamer, which had already reached the far sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du shaoting, Du Shaojing and others did not say much, and then left each other.


    They all have to sharpen themselves, which is the best place for them to sharpen themselves.


    "Go."


    Among the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing and Kalou juekong also left.


    They also and lonely day howl and so on general, has long been ready to sharpen their own.


    "Child, be safe."


    Kalumoro said to Du Shaofu that there was no worry. All the young golden winged ROC birds were never spoiled.


    The voice of kalumura fell down, and they both left with kaloubatian.


    Du Shaofu was left with Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, ouyangshuang, Xiaoqing of Dai Xingyu and qingluan, and Qinghu Laoyao.


    Before Sima Muhan came in, he was also with the Mohist people.


    "If the saint wants to seek opportunities alone, he can go there." Du Shaofu said to the old demon.


    "Be careful, then."


    The old demon of green fox has no manners. Following Du Shaofu for so long, he has learned something about Du Shaofu''s temper. He knows that there is no need to be polite.


    When he entered the ancient wasteland, he naturally wanted to find a chance.Du Shaofu looks at the remaining Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Dai Xingyu, Ouyang Shuang and so on, showing a faint bitter smile.


    Let ye Piaoling and lonely sky howl, Dongfang Qingmu, elder brother Zhen Qingchun, etc. to sharpen alone, although there may be a lot of their strength, not as good as Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang, but after all, lonely sky howl, night Piaoling and others have always been in the process of sharpening and have rich experience, which is not what Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang can compare.


    Therefore, if Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu were to be honed alone, Du Shaofu would not be at ease in this ancient wasteland.


    "You''ll follow me. Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at the front. His figure swept away.


    Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoqing and so on did not say much, but followed.


    With the departure of Du Shaofu and others for less than half an hour, the number of creatures entering the ancient wasteland has decreased.


    But above the void of the sea, life is dense.


    From the vast entrance of the place swept out of the Xiao Sha gas, blocking the strength of those who are too weak.


    Although the ancient wasteland is completely opened, it is difficult for the creatures below the realm cultivators to cross through just the breath of killing at the entrance.


    There are creatures who have not set foot in the territory and want to be forced to lower than those Xiao Sha Qi. Finally, they are affected by the Xiao Sha Qi and explode at their entrance.


    A lot of living creatures have to be forced to enter the heart, dare not take their own lives at risk.


    The boiling sea area, still the sea wave is towering, the scene is appalling!


    In the corner of the entrance, there appeared a little girl and a little boy, some of them hiding and hiding.


    Although the girl is small, her two pairs of big eyes are rolling around, which makes her look smart.


    Although he was not very old, he was tall and strong, giving people the feeling of a fierce lion.


    But these two people are not others, it is Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba who came secretly.


    "This killing intention is so powerful that it can affect the soul."


    Du Xiaoba looked at the entrance, and felt that Xiao Sha''s gas was extraordinary, without any carelessness. Under his domineering temper, his heart was extremely delicate.


    "Shall I escort you in?" Du Xiaohuang smiles triumphantly.


    "No, it won''t hurt me!"


    Du Xiaoba didn''t want to be compared with this sister. Although she knew that her strength was not as good as that of the supreme ant Huang, her fingerprints were condensed and her body had a light golden light. Her figure swept into the entrance.


    "Dad, star sister, I''m here too."


    With a smile on her face, Du Xiaohuang is like a little girl who has done something wrong to hide from her parents. With Du Xiaoba, she breaks into the entrance in the crowd.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The dark old land is full of the air of killing.


    However, although this place is Xiaosha, its aura is extremely strong, far beyond the outside world. It also has a kind of misty fog, which contains the ancient meaning. If it is inhaled in the nose, it will refresh the mind of the practitioners, which is obviously of great benefit to the cultivation.


    "It''s strange. Why is there no holy drug in such a place with abundant aura?"


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in a valley, somewhat surprised.


    Although I have only been in this fierce place for half an hour, I have already passed through many places. According to the truth, this place is rich in aura and sealed in ancient times. It should be no wonder that there are precious medicine and holy medicine everywhere. But on this road, let alone there is no precious medicine. Even Du Shaofu has not found the miraculous medicine, so it seems a little strange.


    "The spirit of Xiaosha is too heavy. The miraculous medicine needs a place with enough aura, but it is enough to make it hard to survive."


    Dai Xingyu said to Du Shaofu that under the guidance of her master, she is no longer the little girl she used to be.


    "The little girl knows a lot."


    Du Shaofu appreciated that this little girl is no longer what she used to be.


    Then, the party continued to set out, all the way carefully.


    In this old land, misty and misty, the mountains are rolling and full of vicissitudes.


    There are white bones buried in the earth, soil and hills appear dark red color, as if dyed red by blood, by the meaning of killing.


    "This fierce fear is really the last decisive battle field of the original dragon and Phoenix catastrophe. It seems that many fierce creatures were buried at the beginning."


    Ouyang Shuang inspected a piece of dense white bone on the ground, which was extremely huge. Unfortunately, it turned into ordinary bone, and there was no secret bone.


    "Everyone said that this is the last decisive battle place of the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe. My master also said that it should not be fake. I don''t know if there are any blood essence residues of the real dragons and phoenixes. If you can get them, it will be a great opportunity."


    Dai Xingyu said, her eyes are also shining, is yearning for a chance to get such a big chance.


    Du Shaofu smiles. Let alone the true dragon and Phoenix blood essence, I don''t know whether there will be. Even if there is, such an opportunity is definitely not easy to get."Star language girl, be careful. Although this fierce place is far away, it is full of great danger everywhere. Don''t be careless." Ouyang Shuang said to Dai Xingyu.


    "Boom..."


    As Ouyang Shuang''s voice did not fall, not far away, there was a mountain tremor, like an earthquake, accompanied by fog, there was brilliant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2253

    "Go."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the direction of the news, and swept away.


    In front of a vast ancient mountain range, there are mottled ancient trees, huge, but it is withered branches and leaves, tree shadow whirling.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the void vibrates, and an energy fingerprint suddenly strikes down from the empty air, hitting Du Shaofu and others.


    The terrible handprint is full of mottled ancient meaning, and the secret patterns of the talisman are bright. It seems that it can block out the sky and the sun. It is terrifying to crush the void!


    It''s too sudden. It''s still such a sudden danger.


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu and others have always been careful, and their minds have already felt that the golden light sweeps across the sky, carrying Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang and so on to break through the air and move far away.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The energy fingerprints fell directly on the land where Du Shaofu and other people had just settled down. The mountain top was directly smashed, and the earth cracked like an abyss.


    "It''s close."


    Du Xiaohu frowns. The energy fingerprints just now may be enough to make meat sauce for the strong at the top of the main realm.


    Du Shaofu looked at the front from afar. The energy fingerprints just now were too sudden. The attack had the breath of ancient vicissitudes, as if from ancient times.


    "Brother Shaofu, there are people there, and there are ancient prohibitions."


    Dai Xingyu looks at the mountains ahead, as if to see some clues.


    "Be careful."


    Du Shaofu''s figure swept out again, and he could feel that there was a lot of life in front of him.


    The mountains are very strange, shining, there are broken talisman secret patterns, one is luminous, the other is dim, with an ancient meaning, like contains the breath of the ages.


    Before a valley, there was a remnant of prohibition, like a barrier, as if to lead to another mysterious place.


    "Ancient prohibition."


    It was an ancient prohibition, with a towering ancient meaning. Du Shaofu frowned. The breath of powerful energy fingerprints just appeared was the same as that inside the prohibition. It seems that it was not man-made who just attacked himself, but someone triggered the formation of the ancient prohibition. The reason is very simple. Many creatures are fighting fiercely ahead.


    "Boom..."


    In front of the rock burst, there are many creatures in the fight, in fact, only a few people really fight, more creatures are watching from afar, it seems that they want to act according to circumstances.


    During the fierce battle, a black ape and a crane haired old man were the most fierce.


    "Roar..."


    A big black ape is dark all over. Its body is only ten feet in size among the orcs, but its breath is extremely terrible. It is enough to reach the peak of the main domain level of the animal kingdom. I''m afraid it will not be too far away from the holy land level.


    "Whew..."


    The old man with crane hair held a sword, and the black ape kept fighting. It was very fierce. The sword was bright and cut through the void.


    "It''s not far from the holy land. It''s powerful."


    Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu were moved by the fierce battle between the black ape and the old crane haired man.


    They were two strong men, but they didn''t seem to appear in the outside world. Otherwise, the strong people at this level should be famous and easily recognized.


    "Crazy sword old man, you killed my blood descendants, cut off my vein, I''m not finished with you today!" The black ape opened his mouth, his hands were fierce, his eyes were ferocious, and he kept killing the old man with crane hair.


    "It''s just killing your blood. When we get to our cultivation, what''s the use of future generations? You want to regenerate."


    The crane haired old man looks like a fairy, but his voice is gloomy. The sword light can block the fierce attack of the black ape.


    "Old man, kill my blood, I will kill you today!"


    The black ape roared, and his figure was expanding. Then, in many eyes around him, he became a hundred feet high. Like a towering giant peak, it sent out a kind of black energy light. With every move, the void trembled. A claw print seemed to tear the void and hit the old man with crane hair, as if he could tear everything apart.


    "What a strong ape!"


    Such a claw makes many creatures around him change color. I''m afraid that there are few people in the holy land to compare with.


    The old man''s face was dignified, and he didn''t dare to have any carelessness. The sword in his hand was more and more brilliant. He also used unique skills to condense the sword formula and cut it out with a terrible sword.


    "Chulala..."


    Such a collision, energy surging, tearing the void and the earth, shaking the ground, such as the earthquake, amazing.


    "Ah..."


    There were wretched creatures all around, screaming.


    "I don''t want to pester you!"


    The old man with crane hair resisted the paw of the black ape, and his figure suddenly broke through the sky like lightning, and instantly got into the ancient forbidden area.


    "Where to escape!"


    The black ape roared, and his figure shrank to tens of feet. He followed him and entered the ancient prohibition.


    "Go in, there must be an opportunity!"


    Seeing that the black ape and the old man with crane hair had already entered it, the creatures who attacked around could not help but rush in one after another.They feel that there is an ancient prohibition here, and they are afraid that there will surely be great gains.


    "Brother, shall we go in?"


    Du Xiaoqing and others fell behind Du Shaofu. Seeing that many creatures had entered the ancient forbidden system, they could not help but be moved.


    "Wait, don''t be careless!"


    Du Shaofu raised his hand to stop him. Since then, he suddenly appeared the powerful energy fingerprint and felt the uneasiness in his mind. He estimated that the place in front of him within the ancient forbidden system was not a good place. Even if he had a treasure, he had better act in advance.


    In Du Shaofu''s waiting, only a few minutes later, the ancient prohibition in front of him rippled, and a figure rushed out.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A figure seems to be very embarrassed, as if it was flying upside down, spit red blood.


    "Hiss..."


    A sword light pierced through the void, breaking through the inverted figure and killing it.


    "Whew..."


    It is also a few sword light swept out, killing ruthlessly, will be about to rush out of a few creatures chopped.


    "Whoosh..."


    A figure was swept out, his clothes were broken, his appearance was in a mess, he was holding a sword, and his breath was strong. He was the first one to enter the ancient forbidden area not long ago.


    The old man with crane hair didn''t know how to get out. It seemed that he had experienced something terrible. Then he saw Du Shaofu and other people in the distance at the first sight. His eyes turned red with blood, and there were strange runes. He killed Du Shaofu and other people with sword light. He directly chopped the void and killed him mercilessly!


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, and his hand was crisp and neat. He just raised his hand and patted it. In an instant, the golden light swept out.


    "Bang!"


    The sword light of the old man with crane hair was smashed directly, which seemed to be vulnerable to a single blow.


    But Du Shaofu was surprised. Not long ago, he felt that the strength of the old man with crane hair was only the peak of the main territory, but the power of a sword just now was enough to reach the level of half saint. It was incredible that the old man did not hide his cultivation before, otherwise he would not escape his original inspiration.


    "Kill!"


    The old man with crane hair was shaken back, but he was brave and fearless to death. He killed again. With one sword, he broke the void, and the energy surged, revealing a long crack in the void.


    Du Shaofu''s face suddenly sank. Although he felt that the old man with white hair seemed to have been affected by some stimulation, Du Shaofu didn''t care about the reason for his killing.


    "Looking for death!"


    A cold hum came out of his throat, and Du Shaofu''s body was full of golden light. His breath suddenly became domineering and fierce, and his fist burst out without any fancy.


    This is a kind of martial arts skill that Du Shaofu had just learned. It was obtained from the harvest of the demon battlefield. It was called "broken star fist". It was once used against the green fox old demon.


    "Boom! "


    the blow swept out, and the air in the void was compressed and exploded directly, and the space was twisted and shattered. Finally, it collided with the sword of the old man with crane hair, and suddenly the sharp sound of a golden dagger came out.


    "Long "


    then a terrible ripple of energy runes swept through, and the surrounding space, like fireworks, lit up the mountains.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The old man with crane hair was the first to bear the brunt of the crack in the void, and his body was directly crushed into blood mist.


    Seeing this scene, Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang took some cool breath for Du Shaofu.


    "It should not be simple. You are waiting for me here. Don''t act rashly."


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about killing the old man with crane hair. Instead, he became curious about what was in the ancient prohibition system. He was afraid that it was not simple.


    But Du Shaofu did not dare to let Du Xiaoqing and Ouyang Shuang take risks.


    After all, it seems that the old crane haired man, who is not far away from the holy land, seems to have been greatly affected.


    Later, Du Shaofu also entered the ancient forbidden system. He was wrapped in a golden mask of dark gas. He was careful and alert.


    In the ancient prohibition, the void is distorted and somewhat vague.


    The more we move forward, the more powerful the sense of killing will be, which can corrode the original God.


    "It''s been affected by this!"


    Du Shaofu immediately understood why the crane haired old man had lost his divine sense of killing and felling. It turned out that he was really influenced by the intention of killing.


    The intention of killing was too strong, which made Du Shaofu feel restless.


    Although the old man with crane hair is not weak, his intention of killing and cutting can not be stopped.


    Du Shaofu was also absorbed in his mind. No wonder he said that this was a place of great ferocity. It was hard to get out of the holy land. It was really dangerous. The intention of killing was not easily resisted by the practitioners of holy land.


    Not long ago, the front of the fuzzy void like a huge whirlpool, incomparably vast, like a star cloud circling around.


    In the course of its rotation, a crack appeared, which made Du Shaofu see a corner clearly. There were vast land, dark mountains, huge white bones, vast and boundless ruins, which showed a terrible and extreme intention of killing.This kind of killing intention spread far away, which made Du Shaofu shudder with the original spirit power of the red Jiri macaque pulse soul and several spirit thunder spirits.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2254

    "What a terrible place this is"


    Du Shaofu frowned. The place was so terrible that it had never been seen before.


    "Roar..."


    When an ape roared, Du Shaofu saw the big black ape that had entered earlier.


    At the moment, the black ape''s figure turned into a hundred feet, and the light was towering. If the flame was burning, the huge pupils were covered with blood. For some reason, they rushed into the rotating nebula.


    But only in a short time, the black ape Nebula directly burst, silent explosion, and even the nebula did not have many ripples.


    The great black ape''s accomplishments were not low, so he turned into a blood mist before Du Shaofu''s eyes, and then disappeared.


    But it was this silent disappearance that made the spirit of Du Shaofu suddenly tight, and a feeling of extreme danger spread from the bottom of his heart.


    Du Shaofu had never felt this extremely dangerous feeling.


    "Hula..."


    In the nebula, the killing gas suddenly surged. Just after the black ape broke up the nebula which had not been rippled, the wave began to spread towards Du Shaofu.


    "Not good..."


    Du Shaofu was so nervous that he did not dare to stay. The golden light of his feet poured out and he retreated like lightning.


    The nebula whirls behind, swallowing everything where it passes, and there is no escape.


    "Chi..."


    His figure was like electricity. Du Shaofu escaped from the forbidden barrier.


    "Boom..."


    With Du Shaofu''s escape, the space behind him is also crumbling, and the ancient prohibition turns into nothingness. A large number of mountains are split, and huge stones are swept by, and then disappear.


    A torrential sense of killing and fighting broke out from the ancient prohibition which finally disappeared into nothingness and swept over Du Shaofu.


    The golden light surged, and the golden talisman secret text turned into a pair of ROC''s golden wings covering the whole body.


    "Chulala..."


    However, the terrible intention of killing and cutting Du Shaofu''s figure was directly shaken away by more than ten Zhang before he was able to stabilize his figure, and the secret text of the golden light talisman converged.


    Looking back at the old forbidden barrier behind him, Du Shaofu was still frightened.


    Under the impact of the intention of killing and cutting, Du Shaofu was most aware that he would be severely damaged even if he was immortal because of the original spirit power of the early practitioners of the holy land.


    "Brother."


    "Three little."


    Du Xiaoqing, Xiao Hu, Dai Xingyu, Ouyang Shuang and others rushed to see Du Shaofu''s figure and were shocked. They felt relieved when they saw Du Shaofu was OK.


    "Come on, this place is not a good place."


    Du Shaofu told the crowd that there might be some opportunities for the one he just met and the vast ancient land covered by the nebula. However, Du Shaofu did not intend to explore the truth. Even if he had a huge chance, he did not want to try. He had to consider that Du Xiaoqing and Ouyang Shuang were still around.


    Without staying, Du Shaofu left with the crowd. It would be much safer to leave the bad place earlier.


    Du Shaofu had a brand-new understanding of the dangers in this ancient wasteland, which was also a real experience.


    It''s no wonder that huolei Laozu said that the practitioners of the holy land could not guarantee that they could go out alive. Just in the case just now, the ordinary practitioners in the early days of the holy land would suffer.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless all the way.


    Along the way, we met a lot of creatures. However, when they saw that Du Shaofu was from afar, they simply avoided going and didn''t mean to get close at all.


    Everyone knows that even if Du Shaofu, the demon king, will not target them casually, but if he is too close to Du Shaofu, there will be no chance for them to have treasure.


    "I don''t know how big it is."


    Ouyang Shuang said that he was absolutely very fast at the speed of the people. However, he did not know how vast the ancient wasteland was. It seemed boundless and endless.


    "It should be no smaller than the demon battlefield." Said Du Shaofu.


    In the vast ancient land, the sky was dark, but there was no harvest along the way.


    Occasionally, there are scattered pieces of ancient artifacts, but they lose their luster. It seems that something has worn them out. It is of little significance to Du Shaofu.


    The speed of counting people is very fast, but compared with Du Shaofu''s normal speed, it is even very slow. After all, Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and others can''t catch up.


    "There seems to be some movement ahead..."


    In the void, Du Shaofu''s figure stagnates and looks ahead to the void. There comes the movement.


    "It''s like a Phoenix." Qingluan in the small green pick eyebrows, feel the breath of the same clan.


    "Go."


    Du Shaofu felt the breath of the Phoenix family. He was very worried about Zixuan. His figure suddenly disappeared.


    The sky has been dark and depressing.


    To the front, there is a vast plain.But the void was covered with fog, thick as haze.


    The more upward, the more dense the fog is to be unable to see, accompanied by a mysterious atmosphere, which can affect the yuan Shen''s prying.


    "I feel a sense of mystery, old and dangerous."


    Close to the plain, Ouyang Shuang is quietly concentrating and releasing the light in his big eyes and beautiful eyes.


    Du Shaofu reminds people to be careful. When they fall down, they are cautious and release their vigilance.


    Although the mysterious atmosphere of this place can influence the prying of the yuan God, it is only the influence and cannot be completely isolated.


    There''s space around, energy fluctuations, like someone''s just played.


    With the crowd slowly approaching, Du Shaofu saw a piece of debris gradually exposed in the fog. Some of these places are still quite intact, and the whole is towering and magnificent. After a long time, it still gives people a feeling of majestic.


    The ground is covered with a special kind of jade. Many places are broken and overturned. There are mysterious runes everywhere, but they lose luster.


    But in the distance, there is still a mysterious power.


    "Zizi..."


    Even in the distance, there are traces of arc waves.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu, he is coming


    "It''s not good. Why is this guy here?"


    There were some figures with good breath around him. But when he saw Du Shaofu, he suddenly heard some murmurs. His eyes were fluctuating in the fog, and they fell on Du Shaofu and others one after another.


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    There are several figures coming from her. She is very impressive at first. Her slender legs are attractive, and Feng Han is on the side. Xu Yangzi of Taoism is also one of them.


    In addition, Du Shaofu is quite different from each other in the boundless distance of a hundred Li and mu Jianchen. Du Shaofu didn''t expect that these two guys also entered the fierce place.


    "Although the ancient gate is broken, it should not be dangerous." Feng Han directly told Du Shaofu about the situation here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2255

    Du Shaofu glanced around and didn''t see Zixuan. It''s estimated that Zixuan had never been with huangling''er, but there were many strong people gathered around, most of them were powerful monsters in the animal kingdom, and many creatures were not weak. There were also many young people with good talent, surrounded by some old powerful people.


    After nodding to huangling''er, Du Shaofu followed Feng Han''s words and looked at the front seriously.


    There are traces of ancient array in front of us. With the movement just now, it''s no wonder these people around have not rushed up.


    The sound of "rumbling" came out, and there was a magic script in the deep ahead. Although it was incomplete, it gathered into a bright light. A large area collapsed and the ground was shaking.


    People are alert, look deep, there is a long breath.


    "There must be treasure opportunities in this. I feel the breath of treasure."


    "This is an extremely ancient mountain gate, far back in the time of the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe, I feel that there must be a supreme inheritance here!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There were creatures whispering around, expecting and longing, and nervous.


    After all, everyone knows that there are dangers everywhere, and the strongmen of the holy land are vulnerable to robbery.


    "It''s a dangerous place with great fortune. I''d like to see where the danger can go after such a long time." There was a middle-aged man with a rough figure and strong Orc flavor. He stepped out of the crowd and his eyes were blazing. He could not help but enter it.


    Many creatures looked at him with disdain and sneer at him. Some people were willing to be pawns at this time.


    "I will go with you!"


    There was a roar like thunder, and a half hundred old man''s mouth was like the roar of a beast. His breath was surging. He showed the shadow of a giant leopard, ferocious and breathtaking.


    "It''s jingtianbao. He''s still alive!"


    Some people exclaim that these half hundred old people have such a great reputation, but they haven''t appeared for a long time. They are a terrible strong man among the leopards in the animal kingdom.


    These two Orc strongmen then enter the front.


    "Go, keep up."


    As the two Orc strongmen came out, some creatures around him immediately followed each other.


    "It''s not easy." Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and felt the breath of thunder and lightning from the depths. The fluctuating arc was not simple.


    "Shall we go in?" Xu Yangzi asked Du Shaofu that it would be safer to have this guy around.


    "Go, go in and have a look."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Although this place is not a good place, it should not be like the mysterious place ahead. He felt the breath of thunder and lightning. Du Shaofu also wanted to find out.


    Then they entered the front and watched Du Shaofu, the demon king, enter. The creatures around him did not hesitate to follow him.


    It was full of debris, and although some parts were quite intact, they were also covered with dust.


    Some creatures entered the ancient temple to search, but there was no harvest.


    Du Shaofu''s mind is released, and he has the talent of red Jiri macaque pulse and soul. If he has treasures, he can''t escape prying perception.


    Everywhere, there are piles of gravel, the ground is cracked, the vegetation is sparse, covered with fog, boulders can be seen everywhere, and some of these dried up huge bones are scattered.


    "Bang..."


    Not far ahead, there was a brilliant light. Some creatures touched something, which caused changes. Several strong people were also damaged.


    "Boom..."


    The whole land is rickety and full of killing opportunities, blocking the surrounding creatures, so that people dare not easily approach.


    "Hula..."


    There are talismans and secret texts pouring out all around, covering the sky and blocking the sun, as if they were alive, making the surrounding creatures change color.


    "Incomplete ancient array, powerful." Du Shaofu raised his eyes. There were traces of ancient array everywhere. They were remnants of the old array. They should have been the guard array before here. However, the power is still strong enough for ordinary practitioners of holy land to fear. Moreover, he did not know what consequences would be caused in this ancient land, so he did not dare to break into it.


    "This ancient array is very strong, but I seem to have seen it somewhere."


    Dai Xingyu''s clear eyes are full of doubts. He looks at the front and is examining something. Before long, with the condensation of the fingerprints, a light diffuses from the condensation of the fingerprints and enters the remnant array.


    "Star language seems to be able to break through." Huang ling''er, Feng Han and Xu Yangzi are all surprised and change their color. They all know some Fu arrays. It''s unusual for them to feel the remnant array here. However, Dai Xingyu seems to be able to break through the array, which is definitely not shallow.


    Although Du Shaofu was a little surprised, it was not too strange. Dai Xingyu''s master was a man of the same level as Fu Yibai. Even Du Shaofu had always suspected that among the first five people who were connected with the gods among the southern Confucians and the Western demons and the northern fanatics, only Dongxian had not appeared. Without accident, Dai Xingyu''s master was the Dongxian who had never appeared.


    "Don''t act rashly."


    When Dai Xingyu enters the array, Du Shaofu is naturally not at ease. After explaining Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, his fingerprints congealed and followed him. Although the remnant array is powerful, Du Shaofu can see the clue. What''s more, with the talent of red Jiri macaque, the general array can''t stop Du Shaofu.As for the other creatures, watching Du Shaofu and Dai Xingyu enter the battle array and drown in the incomplete talisman secret text, they dare not enter.


    In the remnant array, Dai Xingyu''s concentration breaks through the array, and there is a fingerprint condensation constantly.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    However, the remnant array is profound and complex. It fluctuates violently and the energy fluctuates in the sky. A ferocious beast''s head emerges, distorts the void and devours Dai Xingyu.


    Dai Xingyu changed color. She just made a mistake and touched the remnant array. This kind of power is not what she can easily resist.


    At this time, Du Shaofu appeared beside Dai Xingyu. He was surrounded by the shadow of a red Jiri macaque, and immediately wrapped Dai Xingyu.


    The head of the ferocious beast roared and then disappeared.


    In the shadow of red Jiri macaque, Dai Xingyu''s eyes are different, and there are some lingering palpitations.


    "Come on, let''s take a look inside."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu covers Dai Xingyu in the shadow of the red Jiri macaque, and moves forward with the battle.


    The red Jiri macaque talent can directly ignore the general formation, which makes Du Shaofu occupy a lot of advantages at the moment. If he breaks the array himself, even if Du Shaofu can succeed, he doesn''t know how much time it will take.


    About half a quarter of the time, a huge building appeared in the ruins, showing a kind of ancient blue color, which was completely preserved. It seemed that it was repaired by a kind of strange material and indestructible. It seemed that it had been standing here for a long time.


    "Zizi..."


    The huge building surface is filled with electric arc, which contains the power of lightning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2256

    "It doesn''t seem simple here. Maybe it used to be the main hall of the mountain gate." Dai Xingyu looked around and said.


    Du Shaofu was very cautious. He also felt an unusual ancient atmosphere here, especially the power of thunder and lightning. He looked at the well preserved hall from a distance. The inscriptions on it fluctuated, complicated and unfathomable.


    After that, Du Shaofu''s heart sank slightly. The array was actually complete, and it seemed that there was no defect.


    "Brother Shaofu, it seems that the array ahead is not incomplete."


    Dai Xingyu also saw that she was dignified. She was almost in trouble with the remnant array. There was obviously a complete array around the well preserved main hall in front of her. Once touched, it would cause terrible consequences.


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. The complex array originated from ancient times. Let''s not say whether he can crack it or not. Even if he can, it is definitely not a matter of a day.


    Moreover, this is a complete array. It''s not incomplete. I don''t know whether the Chi Jiri macaque pulse soul talent can be useful. If the Chi Jiri horse monkey pulse soul talent fails to work, he will immediately trigger a large array, and the consequences are serious. Du Shaofu is worried.


    "Be careful. Go."


    After pondering for a moment, Du Shaofu bit his teeth. The shadow of the red Jiri macaque wrapped himself and Dai Xingyu and headed for the hall.


    In the nervous, two figures in the shadow of the red Jiri horse monkey, smoothly into the hall.


    With a sigh of relief, Du Shaofu went into the hall and put away the shadow of the red Jiri horse monkey, but his complexion became different.


    The huge hall is empty.


    In front of the hall, there was a deep hole in the depth of the cave.


    "Zizi..."


    To the depths of the earth, filled with ancient breath, occasionally with lightning flash, arc wave.


    "Long..."


    Suddenly, in the deep passage, there was a huge sound, like thunder, and lightning burst out, dazzling. The vast and deep void of the hall was like the rising sun. With the runes, it flashed blazing, and then disappeared and recovered as usual.


    "Treasure, absolute treasure!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened. Just now, Chi Jiri macaque pulse soul talent obviously felt the breath of treasure, which was also related to thunder and lightning.


    "Xingyu, you are waiting for me here. Don''t move around." Du Shaofu told Dai Xingyu that he wanted to make an in-depth investigation.


    "Good, brother Shaofu, be careful." Dai Xingyu nods, knowing that to follow with his own strength will only become a burden.


    Du Shaofu nodded, wrapped in golden light, and then jumped into the pit.


    The huge pit is just like an empty passage leading to the nine hell. I don''t know how deep it is. The arc is constantly rising, and the sound of Zizi reverberates in this deep and bottomless channel, adding terror.


    With great care, the mysterious atmosphere was moving in the shrine. Du Shaofu did not have the slightest intention. He wanted to enter the deep place, and the electric arc sputtered and crackled, becoming more and more prosperous.


    "Chi la..."


    Also do not know how long, from the bottom of the deep, a bright arc burst out, with a crackling sound.


    "Crackling..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t evade. He ran the thunder pulse secretly. He allowed the arc to fall on his body and contact with the body. The light of the arc was bright and dazzling. Then he disappeared into his body.


    Du Shaofu concentrated his mind. This was a deliberate trial. This arc was not vulgar. Fortunately, he was not afraid of it. The main reason was that he didn''t know what kind of danger there was.


    As he continued to deepen, Du Shaofu met more and more electric arcs, like thunder, with the sound of thunder.


    Before long, Du Shaofu also found many floating boulders, which seemed to be the building materials of the great hall.


    There are also many huge white bones floating, suffused with the color of forest white, like floating here for a long time.


    The area under the pit is also getting wider and wider. It seems that there is no end at all.


    "Long..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt a chill, and a particularly bright thunderbolt appeared behind him quietly, breaking out into bright thunder and coming towards the impact.


    Du Shaofu tried to bring the thunder into his body. But suddenly, in the thunder, a pair of bright eyes opened, and his eyes were scarlet. The thunder broke out. He actually bypassed Du Shaofu''s back and went to Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu was different. He did not dare to be careless. He leaned on his side, swaying as if he were God. He avoided the thunder attack and retreated to the rear side air.


    At this time, Du Shaofu could see clearly that the thunder was actually an electric snake about one meter long, with a bright arc.


    This electric snake is very strange. It is not condensed by thunder and lightning, but it is a living thing. It is the size of a thumb. It is covered with scales and twinkles with electric arc.


    The electric snake, even Xinzi, breathed the light and floated in the void. His eyes were scarlet and cold. He was staring at Du Shaofu."What is this?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised that there was no record of it in the tianlinglu.


    "Hiss..."


    The little thunder snake stared at Du Shaofu and rushed out again. The arc was bright and the runes were filled. However, his small body broke out with extraordinary strength, which would not be inferior to ordinary martial arts practitioners.


    Du Shaofu saw the object clearly. Although he was surprised by its power, he was not polite. A purple electric light poured out from the palm of his hand, which directly shattered the snake, and then put the power of thunder and lightning into his palm.


    "Not good..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s hair stood erect. He seemed to feel something. He suddenly looked into the depth of the front.


    Just at this time, a bright arc in front of me, a pair of cold light and eyes opened, covered the void, and came to this place rapidly.


    "Long..."


    It was a group of electric snakes, all of which had just been killed by Du Shaofu. They all converged into a group of snakes, which could not be seen at a glance, and filled the void.


    "No, it''s weird."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and breathed his breath. The strength of those electric snakes was nothing. But now that there are so many electric snakes, I don''t know whether they are tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of them. That''s absolutely terrible.


    It is enough for the dead to be trapped in the holy land.


    "Long..."


    Countless electric arc neighing, mouth spit electric light, gathered together, lightning and thunder, deafening, the momentum is even more terrible, where it passes, it seems to be able to destroy together.


    "Hide."


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to fight hard. The number of electric snakes was too much. It was too frightening. With the power of thunder and lightning, he could not resist it. Ghost knows what terrible things are behind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2257

    "Boom..."


    The thunder resounded, and the bright talisman and secret patterns covered his body. Du Shaofu stimulated the thunder pulse. In a moment, the purple arc fluctuated with the sound of lightning and thunder.


    At this time, the overwhelming electric snake seemed to feel something. Suddenly, his eyes showed a look of fear, and did not dare to approach. He stopped in front of him in a hurry, but did not leave.


    By the flash of electric light, Du Shaofu saw the dense electric snakes like a storm. Some were one meter long, some were more than a meter long, and they were even more powerful. When they gathered together, their momentum was very frightening.


    "Wuwu..."


    It seems that they are afraid of the thunder and martial pulse on Du Shaofu''s body. These electric snakes dare not approach, but they do not know why they have not left. They stand in front of them as if they are guarding something. They make a sound of "Wuwu" and the electric arc is filled with letters. They look ferocious.


    Du Shaofu originally wanted to escape. Looking at these electric snakes, he was really afraid of thunder and martial pulse, but he relaxed a lot.


    "The treasure is in it."


    After that, Du Shaofu''s head was wrinkled, and the red Jiri macaque''s pulse soul talent felt that the treasure he was looking for was behind this pile of electric snakes. If he wanted to find the treasure, it was impossible to avoid this group of terrifying electric snakes. He did not know where this was, and such strange things would appear.


    "Boom


    Unable to escape, Du Shaofu didn''t want to delay his time. The thunderbolt and the thunderbolt drove him across the river. With the sound of thunder, the void vibrated and the lightning flashed.


    "Wuwu..."


    The dense electric snakes purr and retreat one after another for fear.


    Du Shaofu crossed the river quickly. These electric snakes didn''t dare to get close to them. There was no need to do anything to avoid any accident. They would show their body shape and go away quickly.


    Watching Du Shaofu move forward, these electric snakes dare not chase after them. They are constantly making a "woo" sound. They gather together to become the sound of lightning and thunder, which is deafening.


    It was only after a short time that Du Shaofu got away from the dense electric snakes. Fortunately, thunder and martial pulse seemed to be the killer of these electric snakes. If he really started to kill so many electric snakes, the consequences would be absolutely terrible.


    through the dense electric arc, Du Shaofu did not dare to stay, but also felt the breath of the treasure The interest is getting closer and closer.


    Continue to move forward, the arc inside is more and more bright, there is a particularly terrible breath, the general practitioners are afraid that it is impossible to get close to.


    The lightning flashed out, the thunder light spewed out, and the mysterious patterns of thunder and lightning appeared everywhere, which made the void crack, blazing and dazzling.


    Before long, the void was surging and the electric arc was surging. In the vast void ahead, Du Shaofu found the treasure directly under the leadership of the red Jiri macaque talent.


    "This is..."


    Du Shaofu was surprised. There was a flash of lightning and thunder. The bright electric arc with a dark space crack broke out. There was a thing about arm long. Its root was completely connected by the arc. It was as if it was rooted in the void, and burst out a light that was even more dazzling than that of the sun.


    This plant is very strange. It is silvery white with no leaves, but it is in full bloom. It looks like a lotus, surrounded by mysterious talismans and secret texts. The electric arc is constantly "crackling" and the surging breath is spreading around.


    "Chulala..."


    In the blooming of these electric arcs, the vast space is bright and filled with a strong force of thunder. Du Shaofu, who is wrapped in the pulse of thunder, can not help feeling his heart shaking.


    The power of thunder and lightning is so strong that the strong people at the peak of the holy land at the early stage should retreat.


    "Sun Regan, this is the legendary sun Regan!"


    suddenly, Du Shaofu as like as two peas, and remembered the same plant as a record, that is the sun Reagan.


    Thunder root of the sun, the legendary treasure of the practitioners of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, can only be found in the legend.


    No one is sure whether the sun Regan exists or not. The value will never be under the nine turn God leilian.


    It is said that if a practitioner of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning can get the sun''s thunder root, it is only a small matter to get twice the result with half the effort in the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. What''s more, it can be integrated with the five meridians. If you plant the root of thunder and lightning deeply in your body, it can mobilize the power of thunder and lightning. In the understanding of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, it is enough for a thousand miles a day.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, unable to calm down the excitement in his heart.


    For Du Shaofu, he has seen such treasures as purple thunder, xuanding, Shenyu space, and so on. Ordinary treasures will not be so excited at all.


    Under normal circumstances, Du Shaofu would not have been so excited simply by sun Regan.


    However, the value of sun Lei Gen to Du Shaofu was different from that of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu knew very well that if he could get the sun Lei gen, at least it would be of great benefit to the profound meaning of thunder and lightning.


    At the moment, I feel that the sun Lei gen, which links the whole void, and the surging force of thunder and lightning, forms a vast ocean of thunder and lightning in this void, and the arc wave seems to converge into thunder. Du Shaofu estimates that this is definitely not the ordinary solar thunder root."Boy, this is a windfall." Du Shaofu was surprised. He didn''t expect that the legendary treasure had been bred here.


    How could Du Shaofu let go of such treasures? Although Lei Gen was afraid that the sun might be an ordinary peak cultivator in the early days of holy land, he did not dare to approach him at will. However, Du Shaofu was not an ordinary practitioner in the early days of the holy land, let alone the means of thunder and lightning.


    The fingerprints condensed, the electric arc fluctuated, and the bright thunder light poured out all over the world, which turned into a huge purple thunder handprint, containing the power of thunder. Du Shaofu wrapped the sun''s thunder root and sealed it in his hand.


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, there was a strange sound from the electric arc around, and a series of unusual energy was quietly rising.


    This energy fluctuation, for some reason, made Du Shaofu feel a cold in his heart for no reason. It was an extremely dangerous breath.


    "Hi..."


    At this time, in the bright arc ahead, there are two groups of fiery thunder balls as big as two bright moons. The lightning is so bright that Du Shaofu also feels dazzling.


    "This is Living creatures


    His eyes were empty, staring at the thunder balls like the bright moon and the sun.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s hair was suddenly inverted. The two rounds of thunder balls were living creatures and two huge eyes.


    Just as Du Shaofu''s hair fell to the top, a huge figure appeared on the void, as if to cover the void.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s scalp began to numb, and a feeling of extreme danger climbed out of his heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2258

    At the same time, all around the void suddenly thundered endlessly, and the surging thunder and lightning power rippled wildly, forming a line of thunder with a hundred Zhang long length, full of terrible pressure.


    When the lightning was full of lightning and under the glare of the light, Du Shaofu could see clearly that it was a huge beast thousands of feet long. It was covered with thunder like a tiger like a dragon. The fierce pupil was as big as two bright moons on the sunny day, which was filled with a terrible thunder electric information far beyond the early practitioners of the holy land.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible thunder beast made a move, and its voice was like thunder in the sky. The huge and fierce pupil was staring at Sun Lei Gen in Du Shaofu''s hand.


    "Linglei, no, it''s a demon, at least in the later stage of Saint demon realm!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. At first, he thought that the terrible thunder and lightning breath was a kind of spiritual thunder, but it turned out that it was not a spirit thunder, nor a beast family, but a spirit. A terrible spirit, feeling its terrible thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu estimated that this terrible huge thing would not be much weaker than the ancestor of the fire thunder.


    With his eyes closed, Du Shaofu knew that the appearance of such a monster was definitely related to the sun Regan in his hand.


    Du Shaofu did not want to miss such treasures as sun and Regan.


    "Hiss."


    In an instant, Du Shaofu clenched his teeth, and the sun Lei Gen in his hand opened his mouth directly, and in the end, there was no need for Du Shaofu to chew. The sun Lei Gen actually melted in the mouth and was a real spiritual liquid.


    However, the spirit liquid made by the sun''s Lei Gen was just like the thunder that made Du Shaofu swallow a big mouthful directly. It was like tearing and burning his throat and exploding his mouth. With a surge of powerful energy, it poured out into the sea and spread directly in his body. The taste was hard to describe.


    "Roar..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu eat the sun''s thunder root, the huge thunder and lightning beast suddenly roars, and the fierce pupil pours out the intention of killing without concealment. Countless bright thunder thunders appear around, and the dark space cracks are opened and filled with void, which makes people tremble!


    "Boom!"


    Without any hesitation, he didn''t care about the pain in his body at the moment. Du Shaofu directly urged the thunder pulse. The green spirit armor covered the whole body, and the purple lightning talisman secret text broke out. The blue spirit armor was shining with gold, and the feather like armor carried the tyrannical will of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was also surrounded by purple thunder and lightning. From a distance, it looked as if the God of thunder had come, filled with the power of the supreme thunder. The spirit of punishment and killing spread without killing, but it showed the prestige of nature, showed the righteousness of heaven and earth, and was able to spread the sky and punish all living beings!


    When the thunder and martial pulse covered Du Shaofu''s whole body, the huge and fierce pupil of the huge thunder beast suddenly began to fluctuate violently. According to the truth, the thunder sea was full of waves, and the more terrible breath swept away, stirring up the vast void.


    However, the killing intention in the eyes of the huge thunder and lightning beast faded a lot. Staring at Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse, he was surprised, frightened, curious and eager. There was also a certain kind of awe. The huge body even retreated a little.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu can''t help crying or laughing. Who knows that taiyangleigen is so bad. It doesn''t mean that the function of taiyangleigen is to fuse martial veins. However, it doesn''t mean that the energy contained in taiyangleigen is so huge and powerful that it''s also violently destroyed. If it wasn''t for his physical strength, it would have been enough for ordinary early practitioners of holy land to explode and die.


    At this time, if Du Shaofu''s idea was known to the powerful outside world, it would be enough to arouse public anger. The treasures like sun Reagan were spoiled by him, and he still disliked the bad taste. How could others live.


    It seems that the thunderbolt pulse suppresses the violent lightning energy contained in the sun''s thunder root. The surging lightning energy is also surging towards the thunder pulse in his body. With a mysterious energy, it is gradually melting into the thunder pulse, which makes the thunder pulse stronger sign.


    "Master, I''ve eaten the sun Regan. Why don''t we talk about it? I''d like to exchange it with other treasures?" Du Shaofu looked at the mountain like thunder and lightning beast in front of him and asked. His eyes were turning in secret. He wanted to find a chance to escape. It would not be wise to fight against the thunder and lightning beast.


    "You It''s Who


    The thunder beast opened his mouth. Although the sound was like thunder, it was full of tender timbre. The sound echoed in Du Shaofu''s ears, which made Du Shaofu''s ear numb.


    "Master, my name is Du Shaofu. I come from outside."


    Looking at the huge thunder and lightning beast, it seemed that he was interested. Du Shaofu opened his mouth and just listened to the tender voice, but he was a little suspicious. Could it be that the thunder and lightning beast had not yet been completely transformed into a complete form.


    "Outside..."


    The thunder and lightning beast gazed at Du Shaofu. The curious eyes in the huge fierce pupil became more intense. Then he opened his mouth and said, "eat My Sun Regan, your martial pulse You let me Understand, I will let you Leave... "


    The thunder and lightning beast''s childish voice reverberates in the void, and the huge fierce pupil is really thundering at Du Shaofu. It is estimated that as long as Du Shaofu has any movement, he will definitely take action immediately."Understand thunder and martial pulse..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were stunned, and then he thought to himself. He felt the breath of the thunder and lightning beast. He was afraid that if he had to fight hard, he would only lose himself. Besides, there were Dai Xingyu and others outside, but he didn''t know whether to believe in the thunder and lightning beast in front of him.


    "Your Wu Mai, I''m familiar with it. I need to... "


    The thunder beast stared at Du Shaofu and continued to say so.


    "I let you understand the thunder pulse, you let me in?" Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the thunder and lightning beast.


    "Yes." Thunder and lightning beast nods.


    "Good, deal."


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth and nodded. Who would have thought that there was such a big guy in it? At the moment, it seemed that he had no choice but to promise that the giant thunder and lightning beast was the thunder and lightning demon. His thunder and martial pulse should be really useful to him. It would not be a Yin person, but it is hard to say whether he will cross the river or not.


    However, Du Shaofu had to find a way to deal with the energy generated by the surging and violent sun Regan in his body.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to continue to cover the thunderbolt pulse and sit cross legged. The purple thunder and lightning talisman''s secret text diffused into half of the void and condensed into a series of purple lightning runes, which were used to interpret the mystery of thunder and martial pulse.


    Looking at this scene, the thunder and lightning beast''s eyes filled with eager joy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2259

    Looking at Du Shaofu''s purple lightning rune, the thunderbolt behemoth stares at it closely and gradually immerses himself in it.


    Time goes by slowly, and no one knows what is in the void under the pit.


    "For such a long time, brother Shaofu will be OK."


    In the main hall, Dai Xingyu looks dignified and worried. He has been worried about Du Shaofu for more than 20 hours.


    "The demon king Du Shaofu has gone in, so he hasn''t come out yet?"


    "There is no treasure in it. It has been taken by Du Shaofu, the demon king alone?"


    The creatures waiting outside also began to stir up. For such a long time, Du Shaofu and Dai Xingyu, the demon kings, have not come out yet. Maybe they have got the treasure.


    However, these creatures still dare not act rashly. The old ruins are too strong to be touched easily.


    Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, etc. are also tinged with color on their faces at the moment.


    The vast void is full of thunder and lightning. In one of the purple lightning worlds, the boundless killing gas diffuses, and the electric arc around it condenses. Like a python, it roars wildly, and the thunder and lightning roar incessantly. In this void, it is shocking and strange.


    In the void, a huge and truthful mountain like thunder and lightning beast''s shadow appears vast and quietly fills the void. The thunder and lightning around it are bright, reflecting the void, and the bright lightning runes and secret texts are flourishing and interwoven.


    In the world of purple thunder and lightning, a figure sits cross legged. The purple thunder and lightning all over the body haunt it, and the electric arc around it crazily moves. It shuttles constantly on the green spirit armor on the body surface, which makes the color of the Golden Blue spirit armor more and more profound, showing a kind of purple gold color.


    This kind of time in this deep hole void does not have much meaning, imperceptibly, three days passed.


    In these three days, Du Shaofu interpreted the profound meaning of thunder and martial pulse, and absorbed the intense and irritating energy of the sun Lei Gen in his body, and refined it into the shrine.


    This kind of surging energy, let alone the general saints in the early days of the holy land, did not dare to swallow it. It was too dangerous. It was no doubt suicide. For ordinary people, swallowing the sun''s thunder root directly is a natural disaster, but it is not the same for Du Shaofu, who practices the skills of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. After refining the skills of the golden winged Dapeng family, it is enough to absorb the vast and surging energy contained in the sun Lei Gen into the shrine.


    The mysterious energy contained in the sun''s thunder roots has already been integrated into Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse. Quietly, it makes Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse more and more dazzling, and also makes Du Shaofu feel the spread of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, which seems to be an epiphany. This kind of feeling is hard for practitioners to compare with The temptation brought about by this understanding makes practitioners unable to refuse.


    In only 30 hours, Du Shaofu obviously felt that the profound meaning of thunder and lightning was a thousand li, and the mysterious atmosphere in the shrine had also improved a lot. This kind of progress made Du Shaofu feel that he was crossing to a higher level.


    Finally, after about 40 hours, the purple lightning Rune began to weaken gradually. At last, it quietly subsided and slowly dissipated in the void.


    "Crackling..."


    At the same time, the purple arc of Du Shaofu''s voice swept into the green spirit armor of Du Shaofu and disappeared.


    When the last ray of purple arc was restrained, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes opened slowly after his eyelashes trembled slightly.


    "Boom


    As soon as his eyes opened, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly burst out of his eyes with two substantial purple thunderbolts. The real purple thunder and lightning Python roared and tore up the void, and flew straight into the void. A huge and incomparable breath swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, shaking the void.


    "Hoo..."


    With a breath of turbid gas coming out of his mouth along his throat, Du Shaofu''s breath calmed down, and the bright purple lightning light in his eyes gradually became more restrained and clear, and became more and more profound.


    Suddenly, an irrepressible joy appeared on Du Shaofu''s face, and an arc of joy rose from the corner of his mouth.


    After refining the sun''s thunder root, the breath on your body soars. If you practice by yourself, it may take more than years. The more important thing is that the thunder pulse has been greatly enhanced, and the understanding of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning


    "Worthy of being a treasure..."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself that the name of sun Regan is worthy of its reputation.


    Du Shaofu did not forget that he was still in danger at the moment. He raised his eyes and looked ahead. The outline of the huge thunder and lightning beast appeared, the arc flashed all over his body, and the infinite breath was filled with air. The huge evil pupil had been closed for some time. It seemed that he was immersed in understanding.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was the most careful to see the huge object. He couldn''t bear to be shocked. Where in the end was this place? The sun, Regan, and other heavy treasures were bred. He also gave birth to this terrible creature. The breath of his body was not much weaker than the ancestor of fire and thunder.


    However, Du Shaofu felt vaguely that although the breath of this huge creature was fierce and terrible, it seemed that it was almost something, and it was quite immature."It is immersed in understanding, in understanding the profound meaning of thunder and lightning."


    Du Shaofu thought deeply that this big guy was understanding the mystery of thunder and lightning, but he did not do it by himself. However, he did not know whether he would keep his promise after he woke up. Now is the best time to leave.


    "Go..."


    He had already got the sun Regan, and there were still people waiting outside. This was the best time to leave. Du Shaofu would miss it so much that he would not be so stupid as to wait for the big guy to wake up. At that time, he would not know what the consequences would be.


    He was about to turn around and leave, but later, Du Shaofu''s figure was stagnant. He looked back at the huge object in front of him. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and his eyes were shining with light. It seemed that he was hesitating to figure out something.


    "Well, get your sun, Regan, and I''ll give you another chance. I hope you don''t come to me when you wake up."


    As Du Shaofu said, when the words fell, along with the condensation of the fingerprints in his hand, a stream of purple thunder and lightning talismans emerged from his palm, and finally turned into a purple lightning light column about the size of an arm. It was extremely bright, and a mighty atmosphere of punishment and killing spread through the void, showing the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth


    "Go!"


    With a light drink, Du Shaofu waved his hand, and the purple lightning column in his hand broke through the air, and went straight into the closed eyes of the huge object, and disappeared in a flash.


    "Hi..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu left without any stay.


    "Thank you Fu, I Will go to Looking for you... "


    Just after Du Shaofu left, such a tender voice came out, accompanied by a faint arc wave, echoed in the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2260

    With a light drink, Du Shaofu waved his hand, and the purple lightning column in his hand broke through the air, and went straight into the closed eyes of the huge object, and disappeared in a flash.


    "Hi..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu left without any stay.


    "Thank you Fu, I Will go to Looking for you... "


    Just after Du Shaofu left, such a tender voice came out, accompanied by a faint arc wave, echoed in the void.


    Du Shaofu left and successfully got out of the deep hole and emptiness. On the way, he didn''t meet the terrible group of electric snakes.


    When Dai Xingyu, who was already full of worries, saw Du Shaofu, his dignified face relaxed.


    "Let''s leave first. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time." Du Shaofu said to Dai Xingyu that there was something terrible in it. The farther away, the better.


    Only when Du Shaofu and Dai Xingyu arrived at the entrance, there had already been a great deal of chaos. There were lightning and thunder, deafening, thunder and lightning.


    "Roar..."


    Many strong orcs urged the body, roaring like thunder, even Huang Ling Er, Xiao Hu, Du Xiaoqing and so on, the breath was towering.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    From time to time, there were creatures falling down and breaking down, and they turned into ashes under the terrible thunder bombardment, and their bodies and souls were all destroyed, and they screamed again and again.


    Huang ling''er, Feng Han, Xu Yangzi and so on are not good at the moment. They are injured and quite in a mess.


    "The remnant array erupts, not good!"


    Du Shaofu changed color and immediately helped Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, ouyangshuang, xuyangzi, huanglinger, etc.


    With Du Shaofu''s intervention, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and huangling''er are able to extricate themselves from their difficulties.


    However, the outbreak of this remnant array, for other creatures, is a disastrous consequence. Almost no one can escape, and all of them are killed under the thunder attack.


    "Run away..."


    Outside the entrance, some living creatures were far away from the entrance, and had not had time to enter. Looking at the terrible movement, they fled directly from afar.


    "Boom..."


    The whole entrance is full of lightning and thunder, the earth is shaking, the space is distorted, and finally it collapses, submerges and destroys everything.


    Du Shaofu took Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing, huanglinger and other people to get away from the outside successfully. Everything in front of him has turned into nothingness and disappeared.


    "How close it is


    Huang ling''er, Feng Han, Xu Yangzi and so on took a cool breath. They were almost all going to die. It was really dangerous.


    Later, Du Shaofu learned from the public that someone could not help but rush into the battle. However, he did not know why it triggered the outbreak of the remnant array. Fortunately, it was the remnant array. Otherwise, no one could escape.


    Thank you very much After calming down, Huang ling''er and Xu Yangzi expressed their thanks to Du Shaofu. They were in debt to him.


    "Leave early. It''s not good to stay here for a long time."


    Du Shaofu didn''t tell everyone about everything in it. He had sun Lei Gen alone, but he helped Huang ling''er and others, but he felt at ease.


    As for this place, Du Shaofu knew that the big guy was still in it. Once he chased him out, he would not be an opponent. He had better leave early.


    Du Shaofu left directly with Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu. He did not intend to go with Huang Ling ER and Xu Yangzi.


    Huang ling''er and Xu Yangzi looked at Du Shaofu''s leaving, but they were helpless. For such a long time, the guy didn''t get anything in it. It''s just that the former''s temperament and character are known by several people, and they don''t ask much about it. Besides, if it wasn''t for the help of the demon king, they would have been hard to get rid of their difficulties ¡£


    Xu Yangzi and Huang ling''er didn''t mean to be with Du Shaofu. With the strength and disposition of the demon king, it might be safer to follow him along the way, but don''t think of any chance.


    "What''s in there?" On the way, Ouyang Shuang asked Du Shaofu curiously.


    "Reagan, the sun." With a smile, Du Shaofu told everyone that there was nothing to hide from the people around him.


    "What, the sun Regan, is that legendary treasure!"


    But Xiao Qing, Ouyang Shuang and so on heard the words, but they were astonished. They were the treasures in the legend.


    Du Shaofu did not dare to take it lightly and move on cautiously all the way. There were also some gains on the way. He even got two excellent ancient sacred vessels and met with some dangers. However, with Du Shaofu''s strength and accomplishments, he was not in danger.


    A few days later, Du Shaofu and his party arrived at a vast sea area. The sea water was covered with a faint blood red color, which was very strange.


    Beside the sea, on some mountains and rocks, there are some people sitting cross legged, breathing and recovering in tuina. It seems that there was a great war not long ago, and many people have serious injuries.


    Seeing this scene, Du Shaofu immediately did not dare to be careless. He fell on the sea and his mind spread. The sea water was full of light and his breath was very special. It gave people a feeling of groundless discomfort."It''s Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    After all, Du Shaofu, the demon king, was famous both in Sanlu, Jiuzhou and Yijie.


    "Where is this, my friend?"


    Du Shaofu heard the commotion and looked around. Finally, he asked a middle-aged man.


    "Roc Emperor..."


    Seeing that Du Shaofu, the demon king, asked him for a question, the middle-aged man seemed flattered. He got up in awe and told him everything he knew.


    It turns out that there are some strange orcs in this sea area, which are very powerful, and ordinary practitioners can''t deal with them at all. The powerful orcs in these waters have ancient talismans and secret texts, which may be the ancient orcs left in the extremely ancient times. If you can get their secret bone understanding, they will certainly have great benefits for themselves.


    "I see." Du Shaofu looked at the sea area and had some interests. He didn''t expect that there were still ancient orcs in the ancient wasteland.


    Then Du Shaofu turned back. Suddenly, his eyes suddenly congealed. I didn''t know when. Du Xiaoqing''s eyes were green and red, and his breath was hot.


    "I feel a sense of kinship on the other side." Du Xiaoqing opened her mouth, and her expression was excited. The breath of blood connection made her not feel wrong. It was on the other side, but too much, she couldn''t feel it.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. It seems that this strange sea area has to be crossed.


    "Whoosh..."


    After telling everyone to be careful, Du Shaofu and the others rose into the air and plundered to the strange sea area.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2261

    The sea area is vast, the sea water is suffused with strange red, and the faint smell of blood floats in the sea area, rendering the fog over the sea area into a strange light red.


    "Boom


    The sea was full of terrible waves. A huge water wave was rippling around. The waves were surging, and the light was pouring out. A giant beast with a length of 100 Zhang was emerging from the water.


    The giant beast was covered with thick scales, scarlet eyes and a terrible breath. It opened a ferocious mouth and rushed out at Du Shaofu and others, intending to swallow him down.


    Look carefully, this is a giant fish, but its head is like a beast, and there are fangs like wolf teeth in its mouth. It emits Zhan Zhan cold light.


    This fish is very powerful, and its breath is very high. I''m afraid that it can''t be dealt with by ordinary practitioners of the realm.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu made a fist and smashed the giant fish.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu put out his hand, and the golden light swept away. In the blood mist, a mysterious bone the size of an arm appeared in his hand.


    The secret bone is crystal clear, but it is suffused with a kind of bloody color, and the talisman and secret text flash, showing a light killing gas.


    "This kind of fish clan left over from ancient times seems to have been affected by some factors. The secret bones are evil things. It is not good for people to understand them. They will be possessed by demons!" Du Shaofu said that the secret bone in his hand was directly crushed in the air and turned into powder and fell into the sea.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu and others were attacked again. A monster like a Jiao but not a Jiao, like a shark but not a shark. With the spirit of killing and cutting, the beast was strong in its breath. It stirred up waves and swept up a hundred Zhang high, which was extremely amazing.


    The monster in the water is powerful, but it is far from the opponent of Du Shaofu. It is easily solved by Du Shaofu, and his secret bones are also in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    It was just like the giant fish in front of him. Du Shaofu just took a look at it and destroyed it.


    then, as like as two peas, Du Shaofu killed several powerful water monster.


    "It seems that all the monsters in this sea area have been affected. Although they are the races left from ancient times, it is harmful and useless to understand these mysterious bones."


    Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and Ouyang Shuang that all the secret bones were destroyed.


    Not long after that, Du Shaofu met a strange monster in the water. He actually mastered the meaning of water. It was very powerful and terrifying, and its strength reached the level of semi saint.


    In the end, Du Shaofu took a lot of trouble to solve the problem and got the secret bone research.


    This kind of water monster is born to master the profound meaning of water. It will be a great opportunity if you can understand its talisman and secret text.


    Unfortunately, this secret bone is also a evil thing. Du Shaofu can only be a ninja heartache and still destroy the secret bone.


    "What a pity."


    Du Shaofu was heartbroken, and then he set out again to cross the sea.


    In the sea area, there are islands, but there is no grass. The rocks are dark red.


    This sea area is very large, like vast and boundless. The deeper you get, the stronger the strength of the monsters in the water. There are not a few monsters at the level of half saints.


    Along the way, there are life damage.


    It''s true that not everyone can cross this sea area. I''m afraid that there is no level of Holy Land practitioners. I don''t want to cross this sea area.


    That endless stream of water monsters, not to the Holy Land practitioners, it is difficult to cope with.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu did not meet the saintly realm practitioners among the major forces.


    A huge Island, like a huge mountain, a giant crocodile, the whole body is filled with lightning light, the breath is strong.


    This is a group of terrifying crocodiles, blocking Du Shaofu and others. The leader''s cultivation level strength is enough to set foot on the holy land.


    Du Shaofu protects Ouyang Shuang and others. He uses thunder and martial pulse and the supreme animal power of golden winged Dapeng bird to kill a group of giant crocodiles with lightning speed. The remaining thunder light crocodile in holy land also fights with each other before killing them in baquan do and harvesting secret bones.


    "What a pity, what a pity!"


    Du Shaofu''s heartache was unbearable. The thunder giant crocodile, which came from a legacy before the dragon and Phoenix disaster, seems to have been born to cultivate the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. If it had not been affected, the Holy Land secret bone would have been of great value to himself. Unfortunately, this secret bone was also affected.


    A day later, a dragon like outline is in front.


    "We''re almost over this weird sea." Looking at the dragon like outline ahead, Ouyang Shuang said that he was finally going to cross the sea.


    "Something''s wrong..."


    When Du Shaofu peeped out, he felt a terrible breath, which was much stronger than that of the thunder crocodile in the early days of the holy land.


    "Woo..."


    Almost at the same time, the surface of the water was surging and rough, and a giant fish with thousands of feet long jumped out of the water.


    The giant fish has wings on its back. It''s hard to tell whether it''s fins or wings. It''s full of dark light, more like more wings.


    The giant fish leaped out of the sea, like a giant ROC soaring into the sky. The breath was terrible and astonishing, and the sea area was stirring for thousands of miles."Roar..."


    Almost at the same time, a vast mist in the void ahead covered the void, as if to cover the sea, and the light around it suddenly fell into darkness.


    From the dark fog, a ferocious giant ape emerged, hundreds of feet tall, like a huge mountain, covered with thick gray scales, red eyes, as if covered by two rounds of blood moon covered by thick fog, the breath was fierce and gloomy.


    "Woo!"


    Just for a moment, the giant fish spread its wings, black light like ink, from its huge body surface, diffused into the void, and the breath was as terrible as flood. It caused the sea area below to emit a "rumble" sound, pouring out in all directions, with an amazing momentum. It rolled up a tsunami and photographed Du Shaofu''s wings.


    This wing was not the attack of the giant fish. The giant fish obviously saw Du Shaofu and his party, but from the beginning to the end, he did not even look at Du Shaofu and others. His fierce pupil glowed with black blood. He was always staring at the gray scale giant ape, which was its target. He just spread his wings and crossed the river, covering Du Shaofu and other people unintentionally, which made Du Shaofu and others suffer from a disaster There is no reason to spread.


    At the speed of Du Shaofu, it''s not difficult to avoid it, but Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and Xiaohu can''t do it. They are swept by such a wing and can''t bear it.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu had no time to take the crowd to avoid it. He could only direct his hand. The wind and clouds suddenly rose from the void of his whole body. On the high sky, dark clouds came down from the sky. There were deep cracks revealed. The surging power of witches came across time and space from ancient times, and his body suddenly expanded. At the same time, he condensed into a huge body of witches The fingerprints were taken against the giant fish.


    The fingerprints appear, and the ghosts and ghosts around are recited in the air. The wind and thunder are incessant, the sonorous bursts, and the space is distorted. The terrifying energy suddenly comes from all directions, and spreads quietly with a huge pressure. It seems that it has caused the turbulence of the world in this space, which is shocking!


    "Long "


    such a handprint carries a vision in the sky, such as a space storm, the sun, moon and stars, and all living beings in heaven and earth. All of them sink into oblivion and all things are destroyed. The water waves in the sea area below are like countless bombs, and the violent waves are surging towards the surrounding areas.


    This is Du Shaofu''s ancient magic power. Under his fingerprints, the space is crumbling and tearing the dark space vortex!


    The two suddenly collide, and in their contact, the surrounding void cracks out numerous tiny cracks in the total distortion, and spreads around the void like a spider''s web, breaking out into a vast expanse of bright broken runes.


    There are lightning and thunder, the prestige covers the world, the sea tide rises, the world changes color!


    "Chulala..."


    The huge body of the giant fish retreated in a straight line. The black blood eyes of the giant fish were shocked and looked at Du Shaofu in astonishment.


    Du Shaofu''s body of ancient witches also faltered backward and took two steps to stabilize his body. His eyes were also full of surprise.


    "The peak in the early days of the Holy Land!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and eyes. The cultivation level of this giant fish should have reached the peak of the early holy land. Perhaps it is only one step away from the middle of the holy land. As a relic of ancient demon beasts in this fierce land, he is extremely fierce and terrifying.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    The giant fish had red and swollen marks on his body, which was the place where Du Shaofu''s fingerprints fell. It was not small to eat. It seemed that he had been greatly stimulated. After stabilizing his huge body, he flapped his wings again and went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    This time, the giant fish took the initiative to attack Du Shaofu. If the ROC flapped its wings, the space where the huge body passed was exploding, which made people couldn''t help but feel their spirits throbbing. A large space crack hung above the sky, and the water surface of the sea broke, and the sea waves rolled back, causing chaos in the space.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were sharp. In this fierce place, he was always quick to fight and make a quick decision. He would not be polite.


    What''s more, there is a terrible gray scale giant ape in one side. The breath of the giant ape, I''m afraid, will not be under the giant fish, so we have to guard against it!


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu sprang out of the sky, not retreating but advancing. Compared with the giant fish, the huge ancient witch''s body is still much smaller than that of the giant fish, but the breath that erupts is incomparable. Mysterious talisman and secret texts are flourishing, and the voice of gods and demons is endless.


    With five fingers clenched, the power of witches interweaved like lightning, Du Shaofu condensed into a fist, smashed into the air, and jumped at the giant fish.


    The speed was too fast. With a bang, the two collided again.


    In an instant, the dark light and the spirit of gods and Demons burst out at the same time. The sound of "rumbling" was constantly heard in the void and deep sea.


    "Hiss..."


    The giant fish recoiled again, more embarrassed than before. His eyes had been completely shocked and seemed inconceivable, and showed a dignified and fearful color!


    On the side of the void, the gray and white scale giant ape''s eyes were also full of waves. His face was dignified, and he was staring at Du Shaofu, as if with some kind of precaution. He opened his mouth and asked, "it''s human. Who are you?"


    "So you are not together?"


    The giant fish also stabilized his body and looked at Du Shaofu. He seemed to have thought that this man and the great ape were together, but they didn''t know each other."Chi..."


    Above the void, there was a wave again, and the whole void was affected and trembled.


    A huge fierce bird spreads its wings from the distant void. When the breath is strong, it makes people tremble at a distance!


    "Human beings, do you come here for this treasure, then you will be cheaper!"


    Looking at the huge fierce bird that fluttered its wings, the giant fish opened its mouth, and suddenly burst out a bright light, which swept toward Du Shaofu like lightning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2262

    When the bright streamer swept out, Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly trembled, and Peng blood was boiling in his chest, as if there was a burning fire.


    "Oh


    At the same time, the startled giant ape growled, and his eyes suddenly focused on the bright streamer from the giant fish''s mouth. The fierce pupil was blazing, and the figure was immediately saved.


    The giant ape was so fast that it moved with its huge hand. Its sharp fingertips, like a knife blade, tore through the void like an iron hook. It bent slightly, and its gray and silver light twinkled, and grasped at the bright light.


    "It''s a treasure. Maybe it''s related to the family of golden winged mires!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were heavy. Originally, he didn''t want to interfere, but it made him have such a violent reaction. It seemed that it was related to his original fusion of half of the golden winged ROC bird''s Secret bone, so he could not let it go.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Du Shaofu drank a deep drink, and his figure crossed. The huge body of the wizard was also floating like a God. With a wave of his right fist, the spirit of the gods and Demons rolled and emitted a deep light, which directly exploded at the giant ape.


    Being blocked by Du Shaofu, the great ape was furious, but he did not dare to be careless. His eyes were filled with anger and cold light. He shook his arm and collided with Du Shaofu.


    "Dang!"


    Dull sound clang, out of the sound of wind and thunder, as the truth of the gold and stone hit, deafening!


    "Hum!"


    The giant ape''s throat was humming, and the huge body was shaking away.


    Du Shaofu''s figure swayed slightly and took the opportunity to put the bright streamer into his hands.


    Under the bright light, Du Shaofu could see that it was a broken bone with only half of it.


    The size of the broken bone is small, only the size of an infant''s arm, about the length of the palm, emitting a bright light.


    As the object fell into his hands, Du Shaofu trembled like an electric shock. There was a mysterious force in the half amputated bone, which seemed to be able to connect with himself, and somehow seemed to have some connection with it.


    However, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that he was not from the family of golden winged rocs.


    The giant ape stopped his retreat, and his huge arm was spasmodic. The scales of his skin on the giant fist cracked, and he kept bleeding. In his fierce pupil, he looked at Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, the giant fish had spread its wings and fled.


    "Ape, what''s going on?" The fierce bird spread its wings and watched the giant fish escape, immediately drinking.


    "That thing has fallen into the hands of this human being. Join hands The giant ape, who had been replaced by a pithecus, gazed at Du Shaofu with a breath of breath. The mist behind him was turbulent and boiling. In a flash, he came to kill him. This time, he waved his arms, gathered his claws and twisted the void.


    The giant ape was huge, but it was extremely fast. It was faster than lightning. In an instant, he came to Du Shaofu and grabbed at Du Shaofu''s heart.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were deep, and without any hesitation, the huge body of the wizard disappeared directly and turned into an electric figure, which floated back directly. In an extremely mysterious way, it seemed dangerous and completely avoided the sharp claws of the ape.


    "It''s a tiny human being. You''re looking for death!"


    At this moment, the fierce bird shot, mercilessly and fiercely, breaking through the sky with its wings and claws tearing up the space. The Falcon actually hunted down Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s pupils are full of golden glare. Behind him, the golden light is shining everywhere, and the terrible breath is sweeping away.


    The golden wings of the ROC spread from Du Shaofu''s back. In the golden light, the golden talisman''s Secret patterns twinkle, as if it had a golden wing. The shadow of the ROC fluttered out and rocked upward, and its power rolled!


    At the same time, the green spirit armor was covered, which was derived from Du Shaofu''s body surface. On the body surface, there was the sound of golden winged ROC birds chirping through the clouds and rocks, and the domineering momentum swept through the void.


    In an instant, Du Shaofu flapped his wings across the sky, and a huge whirlpool of gold swirled under the flutter of Dapeng''s golden wings. The ancient golden ciphertext was dazzling, just like countless golden thunder and lightning flashing, sending out the sound of "buzzing" wind and thunder. The void was twisted. It seemed that the ROC with golden wings was neighing and roaring, and directly hit the fierce bird.


    At the moment, there is no doubt that Du Shaofu''s body shape is different from that of an ant and an elephant, but the fierce and arrogant momentum on his body is like a real golden winged giant ROC, flapping its wings and overlooking the world and suppressing the earth!


    This is the golden winged ROC''s supreme animal power. If you can flap your wings to cover Archean, shoot down the stars, shake and suppress all living beings!


    "Boom..."


    The two collide directly, as if to break up the void, the golden talisman and secret patterns flash, and the golden awn is dazzling, just like countless golden thunder and lightning flashing, and finally arranged in the mysterious vast sea area, surging thousands of miles!


    "Are you a human or a descendant of the golden winged ROC


    The fierce bird retreated, its claws bled, one wing broke its feathers, and its sharp and fierce pupil showed an incredible look. It seemed that he had never thought that the human beings in front of him were still so strong. The terrible breath was clearly the descendant of the golden winged ROC family of the supreme Orc family. The prestige came from the blood and the spirit of the beast, which made it tremble."Even if it is the descendant of the golden winged ROC, it must be handed over!"


    When he came to Du Shaofu''s body, his huge body was as if he had reached Du Shaofu in the sky. His breath was breathtaking, as if he had exhausted his ultimate strength. The gray scales stretched back and forth, and his fist burst into a bright light when he clenched his fist. His fist became crystal clear. He blasted down at Du Shaofu, and the space was distorted and cracked.


    "Broken star fist!"


    With the help of Dapeng''s golden wings, Du Shaofu blows out the same fist without any fancy and ferocity. With the help of Dapeng''s golden wings, he complements the broken star fist. The air in the void where the fist passes is compressed and directly exploded. Finally, he collides with the giant meteorite fist of the pithecus.


    At the moment of the collision, the void burst out directly, and the sharp sound of the golden dagger came out.


    "Long "


    the terrible energy Rune ripples, and the surrounding space is like a fireworks explosion, turning into a vacuum.


    Du Shaofu''s fists were numb and painful.


    "Ah..."


    But at the moment, the giant ape''s huge body directly retrogressed, and there was a scream. His fist, which was as big as a meteorite, was fragmented, showing white bones and dripping with blood.


    The ape and the fierce bird retreated together, and each looked at Du Shaofu with astonishment. They did not dare to take any more actions.


    Ouyang Shuang, Xiao Hu and so on watched the sudden outbreak of the war, and they had already retreated to one side. They knew that they had no power to intervene and would only become a burden.


    Du Shaofu is flying in the sky, shining with golden light and covered with green spirit armor. He is powerful and arrogant!


    Looking at the ape and the fierce bird, Du Shaofu was also quite different. The giant fish and the two monsters were not the strong ones in the territory of three continents and nine states, but seemed to be the remains of this fierce land.


    Originally, Du Shaofu thought that all the creatures in this fierce place had been affected by some kind of influence, and their strength was powerful. However, they did not completely produce sound intelligence. They were just evil things.


    At the moment, it seems that this is not the case. There are many secrets in this fierce land, and there are still living creatures, such as in the divine space and in the war of demons. These creatures are especially powerful.


    "Who are you?"


    The fierce bird stares at Du Shaofu. His eyes are startled and twinkling. His voice is sharp and frightening. He shakes the spirit!


    "Don''t mess with me, or I won''t be polite again!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to fight hard for this response. Who knows what will be attracted.


    "Hand over the thing and we''ll leave. Otherwise, you can''t escape and die!"


    The ape gazed at Du Shaofu. They had to get it. How could it be cheaper for the man who suddenly appeared in front of him after such a great effort.


    "Don''t threaten me, don''t mess with me, get out of here!"


    Du Shaofu yelled. Although he didn''t want to entangle him, he was absolutely not afraid.


    It was by no means simple. It seemed to have something to do with the golden winged ROC family. Du Shaofu could not have handed it over. He was interested in studying and understanding it. He might have gained a lot.


    "Boy, you are so wild that you don''t know where this is!"


    The fierce bird drinks heavily, sharp, the cold light is Zhan Zhan in the double pupil.


    "Join hands, I don''t believe how strong this human boy is!"


    The ape roared. The boy was strange and strong, but he didn''t believe that the boy could really resist their joint efforts.


    When the voice dropped, the ape and the fierce bird exchanged a look. The fierce pupil was red and the gray scales were flapping open. They jumped out of the void and killed Du Shaofu directly. They waved their claws, as if to tear Du Shaofu to pieces.


    "Do it!"


    The fierce birds drank at the same time, and their whole body was full of light, which was like a flame. The breath was fierce and merciless. It spread its wings and claws. The terrible momentum made the surrounding void vague and the sea area set off thousands of huge waves. The scene was terrible!


    It''s amazing that such a fierce ape and a fierce bird join hands. They all have the highest accomplishments in the early days of the holy animal kingdom.


    In the middle period of the general holy animal kingdom, there is nothing like this. At this moment, they join hands to make Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu in the distance not worry about Du Shaofu.


    But Du Shaofu was not moved, but the light in his eyes became fierce.


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress! "


    " Dapeng smashes its claws! "


    "Xuanhuang emperor seal!"


    Golden light, sea agitation, golden winged ROC bird clan''s domineering will come.


    "Gee!"


    The secret patterns of the golden light talisman cover the sky, and the golden light of the claw print erupts. The dazzling secret patterns of the talisman are as rampant as the golden lightning. It seems that a golden winged ROC bird wants to fly out of the sky and soar for nine days.


    "My house..."


    There is also a strange wave of violent energy, which seeps out of the void space and turns into fingerprints. It is as bright as red, as bright as the sky on a bright day. There is a faint roar of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles, which makes the ancient sea area turbulent. Its power is enough to suppress the human beings, move mountains and rivers, and suppress the people!


    Soon, the three figures collided and thundered in the air, bursting with a series of Rune lights."Boom..."


    The energy burst of runes is as gorgeous as fireworks, which makes the whole sky bright.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2263

    At this moment, on top of Du Shaofu''s figure, there is a huge golden winged ROC bird, which is covered by the shadow. The air of tyranny and terror is towering. He shakes his wings and sweeps across the sky. He is arrogant, arrogant, and oppresses everything!


    "Roar "


    the ape and the fierce birds roared like thunder!


    "Poof..."


    Fierce birds and apes are so huge that they are flying in the air, and their big mouths of blood are pouring into the sea like a rain of blood.


    Fierce bird feathers fly, half of the wing blood dripping, deep visible bone, flesh and blood flying, back with five deep cracks, flowing blood, difficult to heal.


    A palm of the ape is directly broken, bloody, pale as gray, ferocious, bloody in the mouth, miserable!


    "too strong, go first!"


    "Boy, you can''t escape. Wait!"


    The sound came out, two huge figures fled away.


    The ape and the fierce bird already know that the other side is too strong, and they are not rivals. From the breath of each other, they can easily feel that the other is not a soft hearted person.


    Looking at the direction of the ape and the fierce bird, Du Shaofu didn''t mean to hunt down. The green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings converged, and his eyes were dark.


    Some of them didn''t react, but they suddenly met three powerful monsters. They didn''t know what happened. This made Du Shaofu confused. Fortunately, he had no need to worry about his cultivation strength.


    "It''s OK." Ouyang Shuang and others immediately stepped forward.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    Du Shaofu looked at the broad outline ahead and said, "let''s go ashore first."


    "Whoosh..."


    Several figures then left. For the rest of the road, Du Shaofu and others did not encounter any obstacles. It should be the war and the terrible atmosphere that made the monsters in the nearby waters dare not approach at all.


    The mountains rise and fall.


    The spirit of killing and felling full of emptiness is less and less, and a lot of vitality gradually appears. Occasionally, you can see a little green on the top of the mountain.


    "I feel the breath, deep down."


    Du Xiaoqing fell to the ground, with blue and red flame in his eyes. He felt the familiar breath, but then disappeared.


    Du Shaofu found a cave in the mountain gorge and set up a forbidden seal. He wanted to study what the half of the mysterious broken bone was. Everything seemed to have something to do with it.


    In the cave, Du Shaofu took out the half of the broken bone, which had lost its light. The whole body was black and had the trace of talisman and secret script. It seemed that it was inscribed on it naturally, which was simple and vicissitudes.


    But holding such a half broken bone in his hand, Du Shaofu still felt some kind of invisible connection, and the blood on his chest was boiling and trembling.


    "What is the origin of this broken bone?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the broken bone in his hand. Maybe it was the half secret bone of some powerful monster. He always felt that the broken bone had something to do with the golden winged mires.


    Later, Du Shaofu wanted to understand the broken bone, but his brow suddenly wrinkled.


    Du Shaofu infused Xuanqi with the power of Yuan Shen, but he still didn''t let the broken bone have any reaction.


    "Why not respond?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. He tried several methods he could think of again, but the result was still no response.


    It also proves that the broken bone is indeed not a mortal thing. With the strength of Du Shaofu''s cultivation at the moment, it can''t be bright and can''t be broken.


    "It''s like a kind of monster''s Secret bone. It seems to be very old." Ouyang Shuang spoke.


    "It should be, but we can''t find out the secret."


    Du Shaofu was rather disappointed. He thought he could gain something, but he didn''t know how to understand it. He also offended several powerful mysterious monsters.


    "What should we do now? The two powerful Holy Land monsters seem to be the living creatures in this fierce land. Maybe they won''t give up." Ouyang Shuangdao.


    "When the soldiers come to block them, the water comes and the earth covers them. We''ll talk about it when we meet them."


    Du Shaofu said that when he collected the half of the broken bones, he was not afraid of the ape and the fierce bird, but worried that there were other powerful people in the holy land, or behind the ape and fierce bird, there were more terrible things. Then the real trouble would be.


    "This is not a place to stay for a long time. Leave here first."


    After thinking deeply, Du Shaofu said to the crowd.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Du Shaofu transformed himself into a slender young man with delicate appearance and changed into a long robe. Then he left the canyon with Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing.


    Deep in the mountains, the atmosphere of killing and cutting is weaker and weaker, and the vitality is more and more strong. Gradually, the sea of forests rises and falls. Everywhere, it is verdant and dark green. It is filled with the ancient atmosphere. It looks like a paradise.


    Du Shaofu, Xiaohu, Ouyang Shuang and so on are all secretly strange.


    "There''s a cure!"


    Du Shaofu has found that there is a miraculous medicine, a local medicine, in front of him. There is such vitality in this fierce place.Half an hour later, a precious medicine appeared in Du Shaofu''s hand. It was full of light, the glow was scattered, and the aroma was very delicious.


    "This place is not easy."


    Du Shaofu frowned. There are not only miraculous drugs and precious medicines, but also many low-level demonic spirits nearby.


    "Someone''s coming. Be careful!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked forward to Ouyang Shuang.


    "Whoosh..."


    But in a few gasps, there was a sound of breaking through the sky in front of him. Three figures, like lightning, crossed the sky and landed not far in front of Du Shaofu and others.


    The three looked at the precious medicine in Du Shaofu''s hand, but when they looked at Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoqing and qingluan Xiaoqing, they were shocked and dazed.


    Du Shaofu looked at the three men. They were all about thirty years old. Their temperament was not vulgar. Their breath was very strong. They were all at the level of territory.


    Judging from the vitality of the three men, it was not difficult for Du Shaofu to know that the three men were indeed young people. With their age and accomplishments, their talent was not so bad.


    "What are you looking at? Look again and dig your eyes!"


    Looking at the three people''s eyes fixed on their own body, Du Xiaoqing''s temper is not very good.


    "Who are you?"


    Feeling the breath of Du Xiaoqing, the three people are afraid, their eyes retract, but they are secretly left on Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu.


    "It''s none of your business. Go away, or I''ll be rude to you!"


    Du Xiaoqing waved his slender hand, and was not happy with the three people''s eyes.


    "We are the golden rat eaters. Our master is nearby!"


    One in the middle of the three opened his mouth to Du Xiaoqing, slightly raised his head, and mentioned the golden rat family and its master, with pride in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2264

    "Golden mouse, these three men are war servants!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly moved. He was no stranger to the Archean golden rat eaters. When he was in the legalist school, he had seen the Archean golden rat eaters better than Su Hengdao, a political strategist. He had once fought with the Archean golden rat eaters. However, he did not expect that these three men were actually the war servants of the Archean golden rat eating clan.


    Du Shaofu also secretly doubts that, according to what he has been exposed to, there seems to be no such talented war servant among the Archean golden rat eaters.


    "It turns out to be the Archean golden rat eater. Tell your master to roll farther, or I''ll tear it up!"


    Little tiger can''t restrain his temper for a long time. His voice is like the roar of a tiger. There is a deep light in the dark eyes. It''s just a group of ancient golden rats, but there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    "It''s arrogant."


    As the tiger''s voice dropped, a sharp voice came out, shouting at the tiger. The voice was not loud, but it was very penetrating, which made the eardrum vibrate.


    With a young figure out of the figure, thin but tall, hair is golden, eyes are also dark gold color, flashing God, strong breath.


    "Archaean golden rat!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he felt the breath. It was the breath of the Archaean golden rat group, but it made Du Shaofu secretly different. The breath of this young man seems to be much stronger than that of the Archaean golden rat that he has ever seen.


    This kind of power is not due to cultivation, but the invisible animal power.


    With the appearance of this thin young man, there are more than a dozen figures behind him, all of which have a good breath. The first few seem to be the children of the Archaean golden rat eaters, while the last few are obviously of human flavor, like war servants.


    The thin young man was so dazzled that he swept over Du Shaofu and Xiaohu, and finally fell on Du Xiaoqing and qingluan Xiaoqing.


    "I don''t know which clan the two girls belong to. I don''t want this medicine. I''ll give it to the two girls. I don''t know who they are from?"


    The attitude of the thin young man suddenly had a 180 degree turn. He stepped forward several steps. His eyes were always looking up and down on Du Xiaoqing and qingluan Xiaoqing.


    "Go away!"


    Little tiger can''t bear to deal with those who are strong in the holy land, but he doesn''t pay attention to the golden rat in front of him.


    "Boom


    When the sound came out, the tiger''s figure swept out at the same time, shaking his arms, five fingers slightly curved, a claw print tearing the void, with a faint golden light, violent and domineering, directly waved to the tiny young man of the Archaean golden rat clan.


    With the strength of Xiaohu''s current cultivation, there is no politeness in the hand. The claw marks burst out and the void is distorted. It seems that there is a giant tiger who is ready to attack. Then the fierce tiger pours on the food and roars at the mountain forest and shakes the void!


    it seems that he didn''t expect that the tiger''s strength is so strong that the three young people who came first suddenly changed their faces.


    However, the skinny young man of the Archaean golden rat clan seems to be much calmer, but he doesn''t have any carelessness. In a moment, he clenches his five fingers tightly. He doesn''t retreat but advances. His figure is like lightning. His speed is incredible. He waves a claw mark through the void and collides directly!


    The two claw marks suddenly collide, tearing the space trace, sending out an amazing trembling sound. The energy is surging, and the vibration of the void ripple is like a huge wave.


    "Push! "


    under such strong and horizontal collisions, the bodies of the Archaean golden rat eaters were shaken back, and there were faint bloodstains on their palms.


    This thin young man changed color for it. The body of the other party was so strong that it could eat the flesh of the golden mouse family without any difficulty.


    The little tiger''s body also shook back a step, the situation is much better than the archaic gold rat eating group of thin young people, but now there are faint traces on the palm.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu was surprised to find that the young men of the Archean golden mouse clan and the little tiger''s accomplishments were at the same level, but they were only a little weaker than the tiger. It was strange that their momentum was much stronger than that of the ordinary Archean golden rat eaters.


    "Master


    The three young men exclaimed as the master was shaken back. The three swords appeared in their hands. The three terrible breath went straight into the sky. The three knives cut through the void and killed the tiger!


    These three long swords are very popular. They are at the level of semi sacred vessels. Their secret lines are dazzling and their momentum is amazing!


    "Good weapons!"


    Du Shaofu was very surprised that the three treasures, which were almost at the level of sacred utensils, had fallen into the hands of three war servants. Du Shaofu was very surprised that the dragon family''s half sacred utensil level heaven dragon cover could only be brought out when the descendants of the real dragon went out. What''s more, it was just a war servant of the golden mouse clan.


    "Is it The Archean golden rat clan is not from the animal kingdom, but from this fierce place


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s double pupils glowed with astonishing discovery.


    This group of golden rats is by no means the Archaean group of golden rats in the animal kingdom. There is no such a large amount of money in the group of Archean golden rats in the field. It is no wonder that the breath of golden rats is not the same. It is much stronger.Maybe this golden rat came from this ancient wasteland. It''s a real Archaean golden rat. Its blood is more pure!


    "Bang bang bang!"


    During Du Shaofu''s meditation, the low and dull sound had been heard one after another.


    Du Xiaoqing stepped forward and made an instant move. The fiery blue and red flames swept out. A terrible pressure came to this place, which directly shocked the three soldiers to fly dozens of feet, spit blood and hit the ground severely.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    The long black hair is as smooth as a waterfall, until the soft waist and buttocks are soft and boneless. Du Xiaoqing stands in a beautiful figure and is charming and graceful. However, at the moment, the cold feeling on his face is cold, and the blue red flame in his eyes is dazzling, which seems to be able to burn everything.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roars and roars, and the little tiger takes his hand again. The black Rune soars to the sky, and the tiger claws are wrapped in the golden rune, which seems to be enough to completely crush the mountains and rivers below.


    "Woo!"


    The skinny young man of the golden rat clan had no choice at all. It seemed that he was shocked by the terrifying momentum of the tiger. In his face, only a pale gold scale beetle of tens of Zhang in size was revealed. His writing was bright and his breath was sharp.


    When the two fight in an instant, Xiaohu is no longer the same as it used to be. He is already powerful and has been forged by the divine thunder. He also understands the supreme animal power of the dark tiger and bears the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng bird family.


    It has to be said that this golden rat is indeed powerful, especially its body is worthy of its reputation. It seems that it is even tougher than King Kong. Actually, it can collide with the tiger, and constantly makes a metal sound, and the runes shatter everywhere.


    It''s just this kind of fight. The faces of those ten people next to him show their surprise and dignity!


    After more than ten moves, the young man of the golden mouse clan was defeated directly, and was strongly suppressed by the tiger. He broke his back and exposed his bones. His blood was dripping and he was crushed under the tiger''s claws.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roars like thunder, like a big wave, the earth and the earth roar. The tiger itself suppresses the golden rat. The black Rune soars to the sky and spreads its wings. The terror wave sweeps across the sky. You can clearly see that there is a pale gold ripple, which is as vast as the sea roaring, covering the earth like a sea. It makes the surrounding land almost crumble, the forest sea collapses, and the boulders fall into pieces, The sight is appalling!


    Such terrible prestige made the souls of the remaining ten people tremble.


    Such a giant tiger is too powerful, just like the supreme in the beast roaring, can roar the mountains and rivers, suppress the beasts!


    "It''s the dark tiger. It belongs to the dark tiger clan!"


    There is a gold rat group of women exclaimed, pale face, eyes show fear!


    "For example, Shenniao, she is a member of Bifang''s family!"


    There was a young man in the group of golden mice trembling. He looked at Du Xiaoqing with great fear. He felt the breath of Bifang divine birds.


    At the moment, the golden mouse suppressed by the tiger is more complicated. The dark sky tiger and Bifang bird are absolutely beyond its imagination.


    "Tiger, let it die first!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at the reaction of several people of the golden rat family. He had too many doubts in his heart and wanted to ask for the answer.


    "I ask you something. If you want to live, you''d better answer me honestly."


    Du Shaofu went to the tiger''s paw, looked up at the suppressed golden rat, and wanted to know something.


    Looking down at Du Shaofu, the golden rat''s face was very surprised. It was clearly a human being, but it seemed that his status was higher than that of the dark sky tiger and Bifang divine bird. Was this human not a war servant.


    "What do you want to know?"


    At present, what''s more, its life and death are still under the tiger''s paw, and there is no other choice.


    Later, Du Shaofu learned a lot of amazing things from the mouth of the gold eating rat family. As expected, the golden rat actually came from this fierce place, which was an Archean heritage before the dragon and Phoenix disaster.


    There are not only the golden mouse clan, but also many powerful orcs. Among them, there are such powerful races as the divine bird and the dark sky tiger, which have long disappeared from the outside world.


    "A lot of monsters have been affected, and they haven''t fully opened their minds. What''s going on?" Du Shaofu asked the golden rat, puzzled.


    "Most of the places are forbidden areas, full of danger. It is said that they were formed by the war of extermination a long time ago. Only a few places have not been affected. It is the powerful people of all ethnic groups who have jointly prevented the corrosion of the killing spirit."


    There''s no secret about these things. The skinny young man who ate the golden mouse didn''t hide it.


    Suddenly, the golden rat seemed to think of something. He looked at Du Shaofu and was shocked and asked, "are you from the outside world?"


    "Just give me a good answer. It''s not your turn to ask!"


    The little tiger scolded rudely, and the tiger claw was forced. The golden mouse vomited blood again. It was very sad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2265

    "How many holy land practitioners are there? How strong are the strongest?" Du Shaofu continued to ask. If you want to understand clearly, it''s very important.


    "Almost all ethnic groups have Holy Land practitioners. In any case, many of them don''t know about them, but they should be one of the holy ancestors of the Bifang divine bird clan."


    Although unwilling, the golden mouse can only answer honestly at the moment. It is very clear that the other party can kill its body and soul at any time.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are Ning. It seems that there are not a few practitioners of holy land here.


    Du Shaofu didn''t ask this question in detail. Taking the cultivation level of the golden rat, he was afraid that he could not touch too many levels of the Holy Land and could not ask any more questions.


    However, Du Shaofu was surprised by Bifang''s divine birds. It seemed that Bifang''s divine birds had a very high status in this fierce place.


    "There are many orcs around here. What are you doing here?"


    Du Shaofu asked. His keen yuan Shen power had already spied around the world and found that there were many orcs within a thousand li. It seemed that they were searching for something.


    The golden rat hesitated for a moment, and then said, "we were going to attend the meeting of the Animal League, but we got the news that there were the spirits of Archaean sacred vessels and the supreme one of human race. We are pursuing and trying to subdue the human beings to become war servants and get the spirit of Archean holy instruments!"


    "Terran supremacy, archaic sacred vessels!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked, "is the supreme human being from outside or from here?"


    "The man came from here, said to be young, but gifted." The golden mouse replied, not daring to hide.


    "What''s going on at the Animal League Conference?"


    Du Shaofu wanted to know more about the situation.


    "The conference of the Animal League has existed for a long time. Once a thousand years, it is one of the biggest events of the orcs. At that time, the young Tianjiao of the orcs will fight against the superiors and strive for the title of the leader of the Animal League, the Lord of the beasts, the supreme of the orcs, and control the beasts!"


    The golden mouse said, the eyes also filled with waves, full of yearning, the master of beasts, the supremacy of the orcs, commanding the beasts, what a prestige!


    It is a pity that it knows that with its own cultivation strength, it can''t compete with those Orc supremacy.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the waves in the eyes of the golden mouse subsided. After biting his teeth, he continued: "the beast alliance assembly is for the sake of the Terran. The Terran is much stronger than before, and has affected the orcs. The existence of the orc League assembly is to suppress the Terran!"


    "Hoo..."


    Listening to the golden rat''s words, Du Shaofu breathed out a long breath. This was the fierce place that existed before the dragon and Phoenix disaster. It seemed like the legend. Before the dragon and Phoenix disaster, the human race could only survive in the cracks of various ethnic groups.


    This ancient wasteland has been closed all the time, and there are still human beings living in it. But the situation seems not optimistic, but it should be rising slowly.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the golden rat felt that this human being was the leader. Even above the dark sky tiger and the magic bird, he said, "human, I have answered your question. You can let me go, or I will not let go of the strong among the golden rat clan!"


    "Don''t threaten us. The golden rat clan is a fart!"


    What is it that the tiger drinks and eats the golden mouse? His family is in the outside world. It is the young patriarch of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, and the Phoenix family should also avoid it.


    "Tiger, let it go."


    Du Shaofu said that there were too many strong men in it, which was much more complicated than originally imagined. He was not willing to provoke more powerful enemies when there was no need.


    "You''re lucky. Go away. Don''t run into me again, or I''ll kill you!"


    The tiger drank heavily and raised his claws. His huge body turned into a black robed youth in an instant. In the pure black pupil, he spread out the domineering ferocity and the awe inspiring King''s spirit, which made the war servants and golden rats tremble in the distance.


    The little young man who ate the golden mouse got up immediately and turned into a human. He did not dare to linger or return his head. He left immediately with his followers.


    As he raised his eyes slightly, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and looked at the void, as if he was meditating on something.


    "Yes, there is my family."


    Du Xiaoqing was very excited. Her eyes were red and blue. No wonder she had a certain connection when she entered the ancient wasteland. There was her race in it.


    "This time you may be able to find out your life experience." Ouyang Shuang is also happy for Du Xiaoqing.


    Xiaoqing has been trying to understand her life experience for years. Du Shaofu did not know that. She took a step and reached the graceful and graceful side. Her palm fell on her shoulder and said, "my brother will take you to Bifang divine bird family. Anyway, go to learn about it first."


    "Well."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded, her face and smile were like Epiphyllum in the world, the most beautiful poured into the hearts of the people, the demon charm but the holy beauty, people can remember her and heart at a glance.


    "San Shao, did we forget to ask the address of the Bifang divine birds?" Said the tiger.


    "It doesn''t matter. The meeting of the Animal League is a great event for the orcs. There should be some people to attend the meeting. It should be easy for us to inquire. We can go there first, or we can act according to circumstances and get to know something first." Said Du Shaofu."Brother Shaofu, where are we going now?" Dai Xingyu asked Du Shaofu.


    "I don''t know the level of archaic sacred vessels and spirits, but I can see them. It should not take much time!"


    Du Shaofu''s forefinger curled slightly and touched his chin.


    The general spirit of the sacred vessels is not very attractive to Du Shaofu.


    However, for Du Shaofu, the spirit of archaic sacred vessels has a lot of attraction.


    The fingerprints coagulate, the mind releases and spreads, and uses the Chi Jiri macaque pulse spirit talent. Only for a moment, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints are closed, and a smile rises from the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The green mountains are overlapping like the waves on the sea.


    The mountain is surging and magnificent.


    The distance is hazy, the fog is like a layer of gauze on the top of the mountain, so that the mountains are shadowy.


    The misty clouds and smoke flickered far and near, as if they were at a distance. It was like a few strokes of light ink on the blue sky, just like a fairyland.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several figures appear in the void, the breath is hidden, the number of women graceful beauty, each has its own merits, are moving soul.


    These figures are Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing and Dai Xingyu.


    "It seems to be in there."


    Du Shaofu''s figure stagnated and looked at the deep mountain in the fog covered area ahead. In the prying of the red Jiri macaque''s pulse soul talent, the spirit of Archaean sacred vessels that he was looking for should be in it.


    "Who is it?"


    There was a sharp voice, and a human figure appeared in the void, but there were three small horns on his forehead and monkey like hair on his body. His eyes were dazzling, but his breath was very strong. Compared with the skinny young man who was the leader of the golden mouse not long ago, he was not much different.


    "Orcs, don''t know what noumenon is?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the human figures that appeared and turned them into human figures. However, they were not completely transformed into human figures. It was not common for Du Shaofu to know what kind of monster was.


    There are a lot of monster races in this fierce place, all of them are archaic heritage species. Some of them have been of impure blood, and some of them have not been found in the outside world for a long time, so it is difficult to recognize them.


    "Is it a beast? Give me a precious medicine and go in."


    Feeling the breath of Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, the humanoid orcs didn''t look at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang much, thinking that they were just the servants of Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu.


    "You''re in a robbery..."


    Listening to the humanoid orc, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing and Xiao Hu are all in a daze. They haven''t been robbed for a long time.


    "How many plants do you have on your body that are not bad, so you can leave after handing them in?"


    Du Shaofu had a wry smile. He spied out that there were some good medicinal herbs on the humanoid beast. He didn''t expect to be robbed. It seemed that he hadn''t met it for a long time, but it was a bit of nostalgia.


    "Man, say it again!"


    Humanoid orcs are also full of doubts at the moment. They think that they are listening to a mistake. Is this war servant trying to rob himself?


    "Do it!"


    As the voice of the humanoid Orc has not yet completely fallen, Du Xiaoqing hands, and the blazing green and red flame rises.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger''s five fingers curled slightly, claw prints swept out, tearing the void, and the black Rune swept away.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Suddenly, the emptiness is dull and endlessly ringing, and the runes are pounding in all directions.


    The humanoid Orc has hardly completely reacted to it, and is stunned by Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu.


    "Moo!"


    The humanoid beast was transformed into a huge triangular ox with hundreds of feet in length. Its whole body was glowing and its hair was exploded. However, it was crushed into several feet by Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing. It was bloody in less than ten moves and was completely suppressed.


    "Give me a break, I''m willing to hand over the precious medicine!"


    The giant cow begged for mercy, and his eyes showed fear. He felt the terrible supreme Orc breath from Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu. That was the existence that he did not dare to provoke. These two people had a huge origin.


    Then, all the foreign objects of Ju Niu fell into Du Xiaoqing''s hands.


    "We must see clearly the next robbery!"


    Du Xiaoqing pouted. He was very satisfied with the harvest of the giant cow. He was in a good mood and let the giant cow go.


    "Well, it''s a pity that we don''t have time to roast beef."


    Du Shaofu just looked at it from the beginning to the end. When he saw the monster, he was sorry. He didn''t satisfy his appetite for a long time. In addition to dragon meat, beef has always been his favorite.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Du Xiaoqing, Xiao Hu, Dai Xingyu, etc. all of a sudden, they couldn''t help swallowing their saliva in their throats. Their eyes literally saw the prey like eyes towards the giant ox.


    As soon as the giant cow broke away from the repression, he looked at Du Xiaoqing and Xiao Hu''s special eyes. He couldn''t help but feel chilly. He immediately ran away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2266

    "Be careful in front of you. There are some good ones."


    Seeing the giant ox running away, Du Shaofu didn''t mean to chase after him. In Yuan Shen''s peep, there were many powerful monsters in front of him, reminding Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu to be careful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains are bright, brown cliffs, the most striking is the towering trees.


    Mountains overlap, along the way to see steep, towering walls, big trees cover the day, luxuriant branches, as if covered with clouds.


    Mountain, towering trees, there are dozens of figures standing, strong breath diffuse diffuse, the surrounding space secretly distorted, let the space oppressed.


    At the beginning, a straight young man, about thirty years old, had extraordinary temperament. His military robes made him more powerful. He could not help but look at him for no reason.


    At the moment, the skinny young man who had been trampled by the tiger not long ago stood beside the young man in the army robe. Although he had trimmed his clothes, he still could not hide his confusion. He looked at the young man in awe.


    "Bifang bird and the dark tiger clan?"


    The young man in the war robe looked into the air and saw the light in his eyes. He whispered to the little young man who ate the golden mouse: "do you know who the dark tiger and the Bifang bird are from?"


    "Master Huilu, dark tiger and Bifang bird are strange, but one of them is very strange."


    The little young man of the golden mouse clan hesitated for a moment, raised his eyes and said to the young man in the war robe: "they have a human kind of boy, which should not be a war servant, but the people of the dark tiger clan and the Bifang divine bird clan should also obey orders, that human boy Maybe it''s from the outside! "


    "The outside world, indeed, has opened up again, and some people will come in!"


    after hearing the speech, the young men in war robes seem to know something. They are not too surprised that someone from the outside comes in. Their faces are calm and their eyes are thinking about something.


    A moment later, the young man in the military robe whispered, "it seems that this is a bit interesting."


    "Lord roe, the dark sky tiger and Bifang divine bird are also here..."


    The golden mouse was eager to say something, as if to say something.


    "Bi Fang divine bird, dark sky tiger..."


    The young man in the war robe raised his eyes and his mouth was a little confident and proud. He said slowly, "don''t worry. After this meeting of the Animal League, the Bifang divine birds are not the same as they used to be. The dark tigers have their own people to deal with it!"


    "Lord roe."


    On hearing the speech, the thin young man of the golden mouse clan smiles and says, "among those people, there are several human women who are extraordinary and rare to see. When the time comes..."


    "If you want it, just give it to you." The young man in the war robe said that everything seemed to be taken for granted.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The skinny young man laughed and looked a bit obscene. He did not dare to think about the idea of Bifang divine birds, but those human women were also good.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Of which clan, let these war servants search for the woman first, and let everyone know if there is news!"


    In the depth of the mountains, Du Shaofu and others had just arrived here, when they were drunk by a rough middle-aged Dasheng.


    This rough middle age is mainly aimed at Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and qingluan Xiaoqing. Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, subconsciously think that they are war servants.


    The human beings who appear in this area are only the war servants of various races.


    "The realm of animal kingdom!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. This middle-aged man was a man of cultivation at the level of the field. Standing there, he was very powerful and full of light. He had a sinister breath, which was enough to make the underachievers tremble. No wonder he dared to drink other people casually.


    Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, qingluan and Xiaoqing couldn''t bear such a shout. Their eyes were full of anger and were about to open their mouth, but Du Shaofu stopped them.


    Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged Orc in front of him and asked, "many people are looking for the human supreme, have you heard about the ancient holy instrument and soul?"


    seeing that it was a human question, the middle-aged Orc looked very strange, his face was very gloomy, his eyes were like torches, and his voice was low. He said to Du Shaofu: "go to find the human woman and inform him if you have news You can''t inquire about the spirit of ancient saints. Otherwise, I don''t mind teaching you lessons for your master! "


    "Evil animal, you make me a little unhappy. Hand over the precious medicine and sacred utensils on my body. I can treat it as if it didn''t happen!" Du Shaofu sighed a little and pointed his hand at the middle-aged man with an unhappy face.


    "What do you say, say it again!"


    Middle aged angry, drink for it, sound shock void, four sides of the mountains and forests ups and downs, such as thunder resounding.


    "Who dares to be reckless here and die?"


    At the same time, there was a cold voice coming out. A wolf of Zhang Xu''s appearance appeared. The whole body was filled with fire. The eyes were cold. The breath was better than that of middle age.


    "Another red demon wolf!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the wolf filled with blazing fire. He was surprised that it was an ancient red demon wolf. His blood was not simple, and it was not much worse than Sirius."Boom


    Suddenly, in the depth of the mountains ahead, there is a breath rising into the sky, shaking the void, a huge and incomparable energy swept open, accompanied by the dazzling rays, reflecting the sky, a vision in the sky!


    "A treasure is born!"


    Du Shaofu felt that there was a treasure in it.


    Such huge and mighty movements are by no means ordinary treasures.


    "Ji..."


    At the same time, in the depth of the mountains ahead, there was a voice like clouds and rocks, ringing through the void.


    This voice makes red demon ancient wolf and middle-aged people look up at the same time, their eyes tremble and shine, and they are very excited.


    "It''s not too late to go after you''ve solved your little human being!"


    Looking back at Du Shaofu in his middle age, he raised his hand and patted Du Shaofu with a palm. The beast was surging and the talisman and secret text were soaring into the sky, just like a wave. Du Shaofu was covered by the palm print. The middle-aged murderous intent was fierce and merciless!


    "Evil animal seeks death!"


    Du Shaofu wanted to spare the life of the evil animal. Unexpectedly, the evil animal wanted to kill him. He shook his arm and punched him out.


    "Bang!"


    The sky is filled with muffled sound, and the void can''t help but explode under the impact of such huge energy.


    As a result, it was already doomed that the middle-aged monster had no chance to reveal itself and turned into a blood mist directly. Several bags of heaven and earth also came to Du Shaofu''s hands.


    The red demon and the old wolf were startled, and the strength in his eyes was replaced by panic. His whole body trembled and his soul trembled.


    It wanted to escape, but found that the body is a little soft.


    "Is there the whereabouts of Archaean sacred vessels and spirits? Is the supreme human being in it?" Du Shaofu looked at the red demon and asked the wolf. His eyes were awe inspiring and unreasonable.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, the cold feeling in the heart of the red demon and the old wolf filled his whole body. The youth in front of him was clearly the breath of human beings, but it seemed that he felt the breath of the supreme ORC. His blood and soul were under pressure.


    "The spirit of archaic sacred vessels should be in it, and the supreme human being escaped into it. But the woman is so strong that we have damaged many strong men and war servants." The old wolf of red demon replied, trembling all over.


    "You shouldn''t have provoked me!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and shot again, killing the red demon wolf easily.


    After killing the middle-aged orc, the news will spread, which will provoke the strong behind it and cause unnecessary trouble. Du Shaofu has to solve the red demon wolf.


    "There are heavy treasures, and the spirit of archaic sacred vessels are in it. It''s more and more complicated. Please be careful!"


    Du Shaofu ordered all the people around him, and then left with them.


    There is a treasure in front of us. Du Shaofu doesn''t want to miss it!


    Huge Valley, vast area, rock see steep.


    At this moment, the valley is shining, spreading around, reflecting the void, sending out a strong breath and dazzling.


    There are hundreds of figures gathered on the ground and in the sky. There are figures wrapped in dazzling halo. There are powerful monsters like mountains standing in the valley.


    There are also fierce birds spreading their wings to cover the void, and the light is connected, as if to drown the heaven and earth.


    In the middle of the valley, a woman in a light blue crepe dress with a Xiong skirt, her face is cold and enchanting. The jade bells on the skirt corner "jingle" in the strong wind, and a soft white silk on her waist outlines her perfect figure, with concave and convex, and moving radiance!


    There were several corpses around the woman. On a cliff crack in front of her, a crystal clear vine climbed. There were nine palm sized leaves, which were shining like stars. The fragrance was rich and the light was dazzling. Half of the void was full of light.


    At the moment, the eyes of the women and those powerful monsters and fierce birds are staring at the crystal clear lingteng secretly, and they are all afraid, falling into a kind of temporary deadlock.


    Obviously, there are a large number of monsters, but they don''t want to get cheap from others. They don''t want to take lingteng into other people''s hands.


    "Whoosh..."


    When Du Shaofu arrived, he fell beside the valley.


    When he looked ahead, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Holy medicine, this is holy medicine!"


    How could Du Shaofu be unhappy? The red Jiri horse monkey pulse soul talent has already felt, that is the holy medicine!


    He had never taken the medicine before. Du Shaofu was overjoyed.


    It''s really a bad place with great opportunities. How can there be holy medicine in the outside world!


    He waved to Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing to stay away. Du Shaofu''s figure was directly in the air, and his vigorous breath fluctuated across the void and headed for the holy medicine.


    There were fierce birds and fierce monsters all around. He met Du Shaofu, but he had not recovered. Du Shaofu''s figure was in the middle of the valley. He was as unpredictable as a God and appeared in front of the cliff crevices.


    "Nine leaf Venus vine, holy medicine!"


    Du Shaofu saw the lingteng, and the vision of the sky in the sky that he had seen before was probably caused by the birth of the nine leaf Venus vine, which attracted many strong people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2267

    The strong monster around and the woman with light blue long dress were originally trapped in a kind of short-term stalemate. At the moment, when they saw someone approaching the nine leaf Venus vine, several powerful monsters immediately took their eyes on Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, do you want to die?"


    A fierce bird flapped its wings, its breath was fierce and fierce, and its fierce pupil glowed with cold light. If it had not been for the fear of the woman and several other equally fierce monsters around him, it would have taken down the nine leaf Venus vine.


    "Chi..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay any attention to the meaning of the fierce bird. His figure dragged out a series of shadows in the void and rushed to the nine leaf Venus vine.


    "Boy, die!"


    The fierce bird drank coldly, and the fierce pupil ejected two bright lights. It fluttered its wings and dived. It tore up the void with its claws, and grabbed at Du Shaofu directly.


    "Boom


    Almost at the same time, the void trembled. A huge monster like a wolf leaped up and waved its claws at Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss..."


    The woman in the light blue dress moved, and her shadow was like electricity. She went straight to the nine leaf Venus vine.


    "No way!"


    Cheering like thunder, several powerful monsters broke out at the same time, blocking the woman.


    "Ouch!"


    In an instant, the stalemate was broken, roaring like thunder, the whole valley was shaking, the earth was shaking, the rocks were exploding.


    "Bang bang!"


    Two low muffled noises were heard at the same time. With the two screams of "ouwu", the fierce bird and the huge monster beast who killed Du Shaofu flew at the same time, spewing blood and dripping blood.


    No one could stop Du Shaofu''s figure. He appeared next to the nine leaf Venus vine like a ghost. His fingerprints condensed and the light was dazzling, and he pulled to the nine leaf Venus vine.


    The elixir has a spirit. The nine leaf Venus vine bursts into the sunlight. The golden light explodes on the nine leaves, and the talisman and secret text soar to the sky. It is like a nine round little sun rising, which breaks out the terrible power and wants to break away from Du Shaofu''s pressure.


    "As the holy medicine, there is the destiny and destination of the holy medicine. Take it!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly, and his breath broke out. The nine leaf Venus vine had spirit. It was difficult for ordinary practitioners to put it in his pocket. Unfortunately, Du Shaofu was not a general practitioner. The nine leaf Venus vine could not escape. It was forced to be suppressed and was directly pulled out and put into his hands.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The valley exploded, the ground cracked and the energy swept through.


    Many animal shadows have been shaken back and forth.


    The enchanting and cold image of the woman was blocked by several monsters and forced to retreat.


    "Shua Shua..."


    But then one after another, his eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu''s body, and the nine leaf Venus vine in his hand was blazing and boiling.


    The enchanting and cold woman''s eyes also fell on Du Shaofu''s body. Her eyes twinkled with wonder.


    "Give up the medicine!"


    There was a roar of thunder, and a huge bird was staring at Du Shaofu, blazing.


    "Stay away from me, or I''ll eat you!"


    Du Shaofu was in a good mood when the medicine was overturned. In full view of the public, and under the gaze of many blazing eyes, he banned the seal of the holy drug and put it into his own bag of heaven and earth.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, all the monsters were stunned. Was the boy a human or a monster? He was so rampant that he wanted to eat the giant bird.


    "You piss me off, no matter who you are, look for death!"


    The bird''s fury was not seen in his eyes. He could not bear it, nor could he accept it. Under his eyelids, the medicine was taken away from him, and suddenly he flapped his wings.


    This giant bird has a strong cultivation and is one of the strongest in the whole field. It wants to build up its prestige and get the holy medicine.


    But the giant bird was not very lucky. He met Du Shaofu.


    "The wings can be roasted and eaten!"


    When such words fell, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared on the back of the giant bird like a ghost.


    At this moment, the giant bird felt cold in his heart for no reason, and his feathers like the blade of his sword stood upside down. Everything he could not stop, or even resist, broke out with all his might, but he felt like he was drowned in the sea. The cold suddenly climbed out from the bottom of my heart and was excited all over.


    Du Shaofu hands his hand, and a paw print falls on the right wing of the giant bird.


    "Kaka..."


    Right wing of the giant bird was torn in response to the sound of many startled eyes. The sound of bone breaking "click" and blood poured into the valley like blood rain.


    "Gu..."


    This kind of pain makes the giant bird scream and scream, and its wings are directly torn off by life. It wails for it, and its body immediately loses its balance. It falls from the mid air and falls heavily on the valley, crushing the uneven boulders, and shaking the ground for it!


    This giant bird is too miserable, bleeding, miserable, broken wings where the bones are thick, skin and flesh.


    All the eyes around him are also frightening. The giant bird is a strong one of the older generation and has a strong strength. Many people also want to pay homage to it. But now it is a fight, and the human has pulled out its wings. This is too cruel.The enchanting and cold woman was also shocked by her eyes. She could feel that the young man should be human. However, such ferocity has never been seen before. Her strength is even more difficult for her to see through.


    "Who dares to come up and stew you together? It should be delicious!"


    Du Shaofu threw his huge wings on the ground and looked at the group of monsters in front of him. His tongue licked his lips, as if his saliva was about to flow out.


    "This human really wants to eat us!"


    A group of monsters can not help but backward backward, backward breath, eyes show fear.


    They can feel that the delicate and thin young man seems to really want to eat them, and there is absolutely no joke about it.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    The enchanting and cold woman asked Du Shaofu. Although her temperament is cold, her voice is like the sounds of nature. Her posture is graceful and graceful, and her long Lavender skirt is fluttering, which is extremely vulgar and moving.


    Although she felt that the other side may be young, but this strength is absolutely not like young people. She should know the outstanding young generation among the Terrans, so she is quite polite.


    In this, the Terrans are all one family, and it is in her interest to have such a strong Terran at the moment.


    "I''ve got a daughter-in-law. Don''t make me think about it!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the cold and enchanting woman. He had already looked at it secretly. He was young and should be similar to Ouyang Shuang. His breath was very obscure, but he could not escape Du Shaofu''s prying. He should be immortal.


    At her age, Du Shaofu was surprised that there would not be many such natural features in the outside world.


    Du Shaofu estimated in his heart that this woman should be the supreme man of the human race that these monsters have been looking for. She has been hiding her accomplishments. I''m afraid there is definitely a plot. Otherwise, the group of monsters and war servants who originally besiege her at the moment can hardly trap her. It''s really not simple.


    With a slight smile, Du Shaofu did not leave a trace. He continued: "it seems that many monsters want to take you as war servants. You can''t escape. In this way, it''s enough to be my servant girl with your natural posture. How about I protect your safety?"


    "Don''t go too far, sir."


    The enchanting and cold woman''s face suddenly showed a bit of cold. She intended to show her kindness and say hello, but she didn''t expect that the other party was rude and wanted to accept her as a servant girl. From her birth to now, who dares to speak to her like this.


    "The little girl doesn''t know what''s good or bad. She has some strength and looks good. But now she''s in danger, there''s little hope for you to escape. It''s a small matter for you to be a war servant of those monsters. If you''re caught by a monster and become a daughter-in-law, you''ll lose a lot. If I didn''t have a daughter-in-law, I''d be moved by this look."


    Du Shaofu sighed, and a banter and unruly smile rose from the corner of his mouth. His keen yuan Shen had already spied out that many powerful orcs were still coming. Among them, some were absolutely strong, and did not want to meddle in their affairs. However, for the sake of the human race, he intended to protect the woman.


    However, it seems that the woman''s temper is not very good.


    "Brother Shaofu is teasing the girl!"


    Outside the valley, qingluan small green Dai eyebrow micro pick.


    "Some people, it seems that they are not in charge."


    Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes and beautiful eyes stare at the front far away. The slim hand has already become a fist. In front of her, that guy is so restless, and can''t bear it!


    "Well, I want to see how much weight you have!"


    In the valley, the enchanting and cold woman was angry. She had never been teased and teased like this. When the voice came out, the figure with a seductive radian appeared in front of Du Shaofu. Her slender white jade palm was shining, white and dazzling, and the surrounding twisted void was extremely terrifying. She directly shot Du Shaofu.


    "Bang!"


    The palm print shattered the void, and Du Shaofu''s figure broke in response, but there was no blood.


    The woman looks pale and realizes that it is not good.


    "The speed is not enough!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was heard in the woman''s ear. At the same time, his palm passed through his black hair behind his head, and several wisps of green silk were falling.


    The voice was in the ear, with warm heat, black hair, and women''s heartstrings trembled for no reason. It was as if the calm water surface had been thrown into a small stone and rippled.


    "Shameless!"


    But for a moment, the woman was angry and her hair was dancing. A dazzling light on her body surface covered her whole body like a divine light, emitting a crystal clear luster. Her big eyes were covered with bright light, and a terrible momentum rose straight up.


    The woman stirred Wu pulse. She was very supernatural and holy, but her eyes became colder and colder. She turned around quickly, just like a banished immortal, with five fingers slightly bent, and a fist of brilliant light. She bombarded Du Shaofu.


    "The martial vein is very strong, it''s not a mortal thing!"


    Du Shaofu was very surprised, some surprised, such a powerful pulse, rare to see, groundless, like the suppression of ordinary people.


    But at the moment, although the woman used her martial arts pulse, she did not know why her real accomplishments had not been fully revealed.Everything was very fast, and Du Shaofu did not delay. His figure retreated slightly. A claw print twisted the void and collided directly with the woman''s delicate fist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2268

    Du Shaofu concealed his accomplishments, but his strength was not heavy or light, and his attack was impartial, which made his fist unable to retract. With a faint smile, he looked like a disciple and said, "this hand is really bright and white."


    "Shameless!"


    Cold woman jiaonu scold, but more enchanting, left hand a lift, a palm mercilessly pat.


    "You have a good temper


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. It was also a direct collision.


    It''s a collision. It''s amazing. It''s thunder and lightning.


    "Pedaling!"


    The woman''s beautiful shadow falters and shakes back, and her eyes fluctuate violently.


    The other side is unfathomable, her strength is like a stone sink into the sea, silent, this is too strange.


    Du Shaofu''s figure swayed slightly, but only a little tentative. The woman was really amazing. Her breath was vast and ancient, and her methods were mysterious.


    Women have been stimulated, Qianying stagnates, and then they will do it again.


    "You won''t be my opponent. Besides, the person looking for you should come. You''d better solve your own problems first."


    Du Shaofu waved his hand to the cold and enchanting woman, and immediately put an end to the war.


    The enchanting and cold woman''s eyes are staring at Du Shaofu. Then she seems to feel something and suddenly turns back.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the woman''s turn back, in the distance of the valley came the sound of breaking wind, with a huge wave swept over, there was light ripple out, spread all over the sky.


    Such a move also made all the servants and monsters on the spot change color.


    The enchanting and cold woman looked at the direction of the vast movement and stillness, and hung a wisp of sneer on her red lips, but she was extremely calm.


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the beast, like thunder, resounded through the valley and echoed incessantly, making many creatures pale and frightened.


    Under many color changing eyes, dozens of figures swept to the scene, and the light was dazzling and diffused.


    A strong breath of fluctuation, so that the entire valley around the space for no reason to suppress, as if in the chest of each creature on the pressure of a boulder, dyspnea, the body dark gas blocked.


    Dozens of strong figures, first of all, a young man in a military robe is tall and straight, with extraordinary temperament. Standing next to several figures who are not vulgar, he also has the feeling of standing out from the crowd!


    "It''s Lord roe. He''s here!"


    "It''s Lord roe. He''s here!"


    When the young man appeared, there were monsters whispering around the valley, their eyes showing awe and retreating automatically.


    Several people came to the young man in the war robe. They were the war servants sent by the young man in the war robe. They whispered to the young man what had just happened.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were light, and his breath was strong and not vulgar.


    "The golden mouse clan!"


    It was only when he saw the skinny young man with the golden mouse eating clan around him, that made Du Shaofu''s eyebrows pick slightly.


    "Lord roe, they are."


    The young people of the golden rat clan found Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu in the distance. There was still fear in their eyes, but with this roe deer adult around, they were emboldened.


    Some people who are not familiar with Du''s purple robe are not familiar with the young people.


    The eyes of the young man in the war robe followed the young man of the golden mouse clan, and also looked at Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing from a distance. The eyes were very gentle, with a faint smile. It was light, but unfathomable.


    But then, the young man''s eyes fell back on Du Shaofu, who had performed the art of transfiguration. Finally, he said to the cold and enchanting woman, "Liu limo, I didn''t expect that you were here in person. It seems that this is not a wise choice."


    His voice was gentle, comfortable, and had the urge to listen a little longer.


    Liu limo is still calm. His eyes look at the young man in the war robe. His teeth light open and say, "roe Yu, your strength is not enough."


    "Really..."


    Roe Yu gave a faint smile to Liu limo and said, "if I accept you as my servant in battle, I''m afraid they won''t be able to compete with me at this meeting of Animal League."


    The voice pauses for a moment, roe Yu is still gentle, handsome face is light, light cloud light, continue to say: "but it is not urgent, we will do it later."


    With such words falling, Lu Yu''s eyes finally fell on Du Shaofu, saying, "human beings, you seem not so simple, but I''m not interested in who you are. I''m waiting to take Liu limo. Please don''t delay my time and give you two choices. First, hand over the holy medicine and become my war servant. Second, I''ll kill you!"


    Lu Yu''s voice is very gentle, with a smile on his face, but the words spread out, clearly fell in the ears of every living creature, as if people can not resist, this is how it should be.


    "You''re called roe Yu, don''t you? I''ll stew you or roast you?"But this is Du Shaofu''s response, and his eyes are calm at Luo Yu.


    "Too arrogant!"


    How dare Du Fu and Zhang Lu fight!


    "That boy is dead!"


    Then the eyes of the whole audience trembled and showed a malicious smile. The boy dared not put the roe deer adult in his eyes. This is definitely looking for death!


    Liu limo stands quietly in the void, his skin is crystal clear, and his divine radiance fluctuates. Against the background, Liu limo is more and more worldly, with a kind of non cannibal smell of fireworks.


    She seems to be deliberately on the sidelines, just to be able to know the real strength of dengtuzi and Luoyu.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Lu Yu''s gentle eyes finally fluctuated. Her face was slightly stiff, and she lifted her eyes slightly. Without any reason, the breath on her body quietly gushed out, giving people a feeling of majestic and forceful!


    "Boy, you make me a little angry!"


    Roe Yu''s voice is no longer completely gentle, with a little cold, through the void.


    "Boom


    When the last word fell, Lu Yu raised his feet and stepped forward. The void around him suddenly trembled. There were huge stones in the valley below, and the cracks on the cliff cracked. A terrible momentum roared up, forming a terrible space, which was extremely frightening and enveloped Du Shaofu.


    There are monsters and powerful people surprised, roe Yu adults really angry.


    "Do your best, don''t let me down!"


    Du Shaofu said that Lu Yu was really strong, but he didn''t pay attention to him because of his cultivation strength at the moment. He was just curious about it!


    "Arrogant human beings are trying to kill themselves if they can''t do what they can."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, he is still so arrogant at this time. Some monsters are strong and others are sneering at them.


    How can that boy be the opponent of Lord Lu Yu? You should know that Lord Lu Yu is the top ten of the young generation of beast League. I don''t know how many old strong men have been swept away!


    "Long..."


    Lu Yu''s face and eyes were cold, and he was not willing to waste any more time and words. His figure straddled the void, and bright talismans and secret texts broke out on his body, as if it were rising on an obstinate day. The invisible breath oppressed and confined the void in all directions.


    "Boom


    The speed is very fast, imprison the space, roe Yu blows out a fist, the fist is strangely covered with a layer of steel like thick scales, Xi Zhang is like a blade, the light is Zhanzhan, bright and dazzling.


    This blow out, the earth empty protuberance trembles, there are small empty cracks filled, the valley ground inch by inch cracks, boulders into powder.


    Roe Yu seems gentle, but such a punch is simple and direct, strong and fierce, without too much fancy.


    The fist brings up the rune, which seems to be able to explode everything. There is a sound of animal roar that shakes the earth and makes the beast spirits tremble.


    That kind of pressure comes from the blood and beast soul, which is hard to resist and resist!


    "Roar!"


    This blow, like a giant beast, shakes the whole world!


    Lu Yu''s eyes are cold. He directly uses his killing moves. If he wants to move, he tells us that the human beings will be able to win the victory. The remaining Liu limo is his real target!


    In Liu limo''s calm eyes, his eyes quietly turn to Du Shaofu.


    Faced with such a blow, Du Shaofu stood there, motionless and unshakable. Under the terrible impact of energy, his robe was strange and had not even been lifted. In the next moment, he shook his arms, as fast as lightning, and hit him directly!


    "Long!"


    The void roared. Du Shaofu''s fist and Lu Yu''s terrible and fierce fist were hard to regret. The sound was like thunder, and the void was broken by inches.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Such a collision is like the encounter of two volcanoes. The whole land is shaking violently and exploding. It explodes with astonishing brilliance, and the broken Rune sweeps around.


    The earth is shaking, the sky is shaking, and the talisman secret text is broken.


    "Hiss..."


    With blood immediately splashed, bright and bright, with the immortal light, brilliant extraordinary.


    "Is this a move to determine life and death? If the boy does not die, he will be severely damaged."


    It''s a shock to have a huge monster open his mouth like this. It''s amazing. One move has already seen blood.


    After that, Lu Yu''s body retreated ten steps in the void, and only after a few tens of feet did he stabilize his body.


    "Look, that boy is hurt!"


    A voice exclaimed, and some creatures saw that Du Shaofu''s fists were covered with blood, and blood was dripping.


    "It''s also good to be able to take a blow from Lord roe Yu and not die!"


    "It''s very strong. It''s the top of the Terran generation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    A lot of demon beast strong person and war servant discuss, show smile.


    All as they expected, the human will not be the opponent, a move has seen blood, but also good.


    On the other hand, although Luo Yu retreated, she was still shining brightly. Her robes and hair fluttered with the wind, and her eyes showed a chilling light. Tianjiao was the most dignified and magnificent!"Lord roe Yu is the existence of the top ten of the younger generation of the beast League. Who will fight against the human race?"


    Some monsters cheered, especially the several monsters that Du Shaofu had severely damaged at the beginning, which was even more surprising. Lord Lu Yu was taking revenge on them.


    "Lu Yu is a strong competitor in this conference of Animal League!"


    An old monster strong man opened his mouth, and his huge body stood in the valley, his huge eyes full of praise.


    Liu limo looks at Du Shaofu, but his eyes are a little different, and his cold cheek is full of fright.


    "No, it''s not the boy''s blood. It''s the Lord roe Yu who was injured!"


    Finally, someone found out and exclaimed in amazement.


    At the moment, roe Yu''s right arm fist just out of the fist, the blade like flapping scales are broken, and drops of blood are quietly overflowing and dripping.


    The blood is bright, sending out the talisman secret text, like the flame is burning, accompanied by the energy fluctuation, so that the creatures are frightened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2269

    "This is the supreme blood. It''s Lord Lu Yu who was injured!"


    At first, a group of monsters, strong men and war servants, who had shown a smile of disdain, suddenly looked dignified and affectionate.


    The whole scene was dull, and the expressions of those monsters and servants were all frozen in their faces.


    They originally thought that the human was not an opponent. They were killed by Lu Yu. They never thought that it was Lu Yu who was injured.


    All the living creatures around seemed unbelievable. This was incredible. They began to look at Du Shaofu in horror.


    Is this true? This human is actually a move to hurt Lu Yu.


    At this time, some monsters began to suck the cool air, and their hair was inverted!


    It turned out that the human being was so fierce that it was so terrible.


    "No, it can''t be true!"


    Some young men and women with strong breath who came with roe Yu turned pale and shook their heads for them. They did not believe what they saw.


    Standing in the void, roe Yu still filled with the breath of the pride of heaven among the beasts, but his eyes became deeper and deeper, and his breath became more and more violent and cold.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the talisman and secret text swept across the sky, like clouds hanging over the sky, covering the valley void and drowning the sky.


    Lu Yu''s body was expanding. In a flash, he turned into a beast, not very huge. The head of the beast was ferocious, like a human face, with horns on its forehead, shining eyes, awe inspiring, protruding nose, sharp teeth like a saw, a pair of meat wings spread out, covered with dark red scales, like a dry and fresh blood color, emitting bright light.


    The animal''s body is as broken as a mountain, and its blood is rolling. Compared with the ghost car itself, the nine head wind is even more intense and frightening.


    "Ow!"


    roe deer roar like thunder in the sky. The blood runes on the body surface take themselves as the center and rush towards the four directions like a tsunami.


    The valley shakes, the space trembles, the void roars.


    Large cracks in the Earth spread to the end of the line of sight, and the rock walls around the valley cracked and disintegrated and turned into dust.


    "The body of roe deer owl, this is the real body of roe deer Yu!"


    The strong beast of the four sides crawls, and the soul of the beast trembles and trembles.


    The ferocious powers are terrible. Suppress them!


    "Roe owl!"


    Du Shaofu changed his color secretly. However, he knew that some of the origin of the roe owl had long been extinct in the territory of Sanlu and Jiuzhou. It is said that he was a close relative of the supreme ferocious beast Taotie.


    Taotie was one of the top beasts before the dragon and Phoenix disaster.


    Compared with Lu Yu''s noumenon, Du Shaofu was more surprised at the moment that Lu Yu had no reservation of breath, that he could not die, his cultivation level was immortal, his breath was turbulent, and he distorted the void, as if he could break up the four sides of space at any time.


    "Long, long..."


    The sound of heaven is endless. There are three rings of God on the body of roe Yu, just like the sun. It releases the boundless and majestic pressure. The divine light is shining, just like a miracle. There is a kind of supreme breath in the air, which is connected with the body and complements each other, crushing the heaven and earth!


    "This is the supreme power!"


    There are monsters exclaim, eyes in awe, crawling for it!


    That is the symbol of the supreme. Lord Luoyu is the supreme Nirvana and the highest existence!


    "Lord Lu Yu used all his strength to wipe out the human race in a snowstorm!"


    "The roe owl is supreme. The boy has angered the Lord roe Yu, and he will die now!"


    "The cultivation of immortality and immortality, the supreme body of the roe owl, Lord roe Yu''s all-out effort. I''m afraid that no one can fight against it in the holy land. Human beings are doomed to die!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Originally, a large number of monsters were greatly hit, and now they are boiling and excited again.


    In their eyes, no matter how strong the human beings are, how can they be the opponents of Lu Yu under their full strength.


    It must have been Lu Yu''s carelessness that made the human take advantage of it.


    At the moment, Lu Yu has to use all his strength, and the human is dead!


    Liu limo purple dress fluttering, cold look, enchanting temperament, radian moving, face calm, quietly looking at the battlefield.


    Lu Yu''s body is staring at Du Shaofu. At the moment, it is the only one who knows most clearly. It estimates wrong. The human being is very strong. He is afraid that he will not be under Liu limo. Only with all his strength can he win or lose.


    "Boom


    Without any stagnation, Luo Yu''s body leaped forward and leaped with the supreme power. The sound wave spread like a ripple and turned into a wave of energy, which shook the void. The void and the earth exploded inch by inch. The scene was terrible!


    "Swallow up the eight wastelands!"


    With the body of the roe owl galloping out, a huge mouth of thousands of feet emerges from the void above the ferocious animal head. It is like a black hole in the void, shining brightly.


    Round by round, the rune and secret text fluctuated violently, and the terrible power of swallowing swept out from the void cave.


    "Hula..."


    In an instant, the valley and the void collapsed one after another, huge stones and towering trees rose from the ground and were devoured by light holes.


    Even the space was shattered and swallowed up."My God!"


    The creatures were terrified, and their hair stood on end.


    This is the terrible talent of the roe deer owl clan. It is said that this means is the ultimate, which can devour the eight wastelands and kill everything!


    What''s more, at the moment, roe Yu is exerting the power of devouring the eight wastelands, plus the supreme power to supplement each other. How terrible is such a power!


    "who can resist under the holy land?"


    Some monsters and powerful ones exclaimed, these powers are too terrible. They are not aimed at them, but let them not do their best, or they will be swallowed up by the terrible power of swallowing.


    With these terrible powers, Liu limo was no longer calm. On his cold face, his eyes fluttered and a light came out.


    "Boom..."


    With the supreme power, the three rings of God are shrouded in the ferocious mouth. The light is like lightning, submerging the vast Valley, and the energy rushes to all directions.


    Everything is too terrible, like a huge wave swept the sky, countless rocks and towering trees were swallowed into the light hole.


    The universe trembles, this is destruction!


    Roe Yu''s eyes are cold and heartless, and their blood is rolling. This is its real strength and its bottom card.


    Feel the other side of the strong, it has no carelessness, no light enemy.


    Such a power, if it is to destroy the world, makes the valley boil, makes the four sides of life shudder, creepy!


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes. Under the terrible power of swallowing, his small body was like a rock, not moving or shaking!


    "It''s only three rounds. It''s not in the stream yet."


    Later, Du Shaofu just said such a sentence. When the final voice fell, there was a wave of light on his body. When he waved his right hand, it turned into a sword light.


    The light of the sword is illusory, but it condenses into a tangible form, filled with a faint arc, so it cuts directly at the light hole that devours everything.


    In a flash, the sword Qi is like a rainbow, the runes are interwoven, and the void is cut to pieces!


    "Hiss...!"


    Lu Yu''s three rounds of the divine ring filled with the supreme power were broken, and his ferocious mouth was chopped. Following the sound of "hissing", the sword light chopped the corner of his head like a bean curd.


    The head of roe Yu was divided into two parts.


    "Hiss..."


    The fresh blood splashes high, the red and white things splash, the supreme animal blood coagulates but does not disperse, releases the bright light, such is the most desolate scenery.


    This scene, as if it is a temporary stagnation of time and space, fixed in the eyes of all living creatures!


    The pupils of all creatures dilate, as if to jump out of their eyes.


    Looking at that scene, I can''t believe it, all the heartbeat is like stagnation!


    Lu Yu, the supreme Nirvana man, is the favored son of the roe owl family, and one of the top ten young veterans in the Animal League. With all his efforts, he broke out endless power, and it was hard for anyone to fight against him in the holy land.


    But now, roe Yu''s strongest blow is directly killed at a critical time.


    Such as the galloping horse was suddenly overturned and stopped!


    The valley is empty and everything is calm.


    The terrible momentum stopped in an instant, only roe Yu''s body was falling.


    Silence, silence everywhere!


    Just a move, that human youth actually killed roe Yu directly, clean and neat!


    All the war servants and monsters had grown up their mouths and dilated their pupils. They looked at Du Shaofu from a distance, and their chill was climbing in the bottom of their hearts.


    Originally, all the living beings thought that the human beings were doomed to die. It was this unexpected result!


    The giant bird, whose wing was broken by Du Shaofu, was still shaking at the moment.


    At this moment, he realized that if the former had not used his real strength at the beginning, he would have died if he had not used 100. He had left a life. Fortunately, his ancestors had accumulated virtue.


    At the moment, Liu limo''s eyes are finally full of waves like waves. It seems that it is difficult to recover his mind when he stares at Du Shaofu.


    only Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu in the distance have no accidents and no worries from the beginning to the end. These results have always been in his [her] expectations.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to killing the roe owl. His first move was to explore. If he wanted to know something about the powerful beast left in it, there was no need to stay.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t want to cause more trouble, he didn''t have to worry about it.


    "If you want to provoke me, pay the price!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on Lu Yu''s entourage, including the golden rat eater.


    I didn''t want to be too hot and troublesome. I really can''t be merciful. I''m afraid this is what the golden rat brought.


    Immediately, Du Shaofu made a move, killing Luo Yu''s followers in fear and horror!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    With the explosion of the void, Du Shaofu''s hand was merciless, and the power of Yuan Shen spread out. It didn''t take much effort. Dozens of powerful monsters and soldiers were killed. This is a merciless killing.The thin young man of the golden rat clan was shattered in his despairing and frightened eyes. He escaped a robbery not long ago and left a life, but now he is broken and has found his own way to death.


    "Run away, run away!"


    "He''s killing us orcs. Run away


    Around the valley, the terrified monster came back to his senses. In some of his paralysis, he immediately scattered the birds and beasts and fled in all directions.


    Du Shaofu didn''t chase after him. He just killed a group of beasts and war servants who came to Luoyu. His bright bones were put into the bag of heaven and earth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2270

    This is a group of archaic monsters, and they are all well cultivated monsters.


    Although Du Shaofu himself did not necessarily look down on these secret bones, they were of great value to the children of the desolate state and the Du family.


    Liu limo didn''t leave. He looked at Du Shaofu in dismay, as if trying to see something.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to be so ugly. I couldn''t eat it when it was stewed and roasted."


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the body of roe deer Yu, he dug out the secret bones easily.


    Lu Yu''s body was originally a great tonic, but it was so ugly that Du Shaofu could not eat it, so he had to collect the supreme blood in his body, which was definitely a treasure.


    Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang and others were not close in the distance and did not come to help.


    Du Shaofu has already passed on the voice to Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing, etc., asking them to keep a distance as if they did not know each other.


    After killing so many monsters, especially Lu Yu, Du Shaofu had to be prepared.


    The news of what has happened here will surely spread quickly. When the time comes, the strong men of the roe deer owl clan and the powerful people behind the golden rat will surely take action.


    Du Shaofu was not afraid, but he had to think about Ouyang Shuang.


    "Eat the wings. Roast them. This Jiao is also good. You can stew them!"


    After that, Du Shaofu set up a stove and a tripod and threw it into the cauldron with a section of Jiaolong meat with a high blood supply. He added a lot of miraculous herbs to stew it.


    The bird''s wing was roasted on the stove by Du Shaofu and sprinkled with the spices he carried with him.


    It wasn''t long before the meat was fragrant.


    Du Shaofu, who had no appetite for food for a long time, could not help drooling. He immediately rolled up his sleeves, tore up the wings of the bird, and drank soup with a big mouth.


    Liu limo was watching by the side, and the expression on his cold cheek couldn''t help changing. The disciple was obviously an unpredictable strong man, but at the moment he was a ruffian and villain, which was even more ferocious. What kind of guy was this? Why did she never hear of it.


    "Ferocious, ferocious!"


    "The humans are really eating us orcs. It''s terrible!"


    "The human beings are picky about food and dislike Lu Yu''s ugliness. What kind of person is this?"


    In the distance of the valley, some monsters and beasts fled. When they saw that Du Shaofu didn''t mean to hunt them down, they stopped and looked at them in the distance.


    Seeing the scene in the valley at the moment, the scalp was numb and the hair was standing upside down.


    That guy said he was going to eat them. It''s not a lie.


    "It''s not over. The human beings have killed so many extraordinary descendants of our Animal League. The Animal League will not give up."


    "Especially for the roe deer owl family, the descendants like Lu Yu are damaged. The strong ones of the roe owl clan will never give up, for fear that the strong ones in the sacred animal kingdom may come out!"


    There are monsters talking in a low voice. Although roe Yu is dead, it is far from over. Instead, it is just the beginning.


    After killing so many extraordinary descendants of the Animal League, especially Lu Yu, who were killed and had their bones dug for blood, the roe owl clan would be absolutely angry and would send out the strongmen of the holy land.


    The beast alliance will not give up. Maybe it will start to attack the Terran in advance, which will form a storm!


    "Gu Gu..."


    But at the moment, it''s Xiao Hu and Xiao Qing who smell the meat, but they have to keep a distance from each other to eat. It''s a torture. They can''t help it. Their mouths are dripping, their throat is gurgling, and they''re swallowing their saliva.


    "Would you like to come and have a taste?"


    When he sees Du Fu, he doesn''t wait.


    "Yes!"


    Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, qingluan, Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu and so on had already been unable to help, and immediately rushed over to eat.


    Liu limo''s eyes are somewhat different. He secretly looks at Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and others.


    Especially to see that a moving woman, eating phase is like that general, Liu limo can not help but some eyebrows micro frown.


    "Little girl, would you like to have some? It''s delicious!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Liu limo, who was not far away, and asked with a faint smile.


    Liu limo looked at Du Shaofu, and the eyes in her eyes ran involuntarily from the pile of barbecue and treasure soup. The smell of the meat made her swallow water, but she could not bear to leave any trace. She shook her head and said, "no more."


    "Forget it."


    Du Shaofu didn''t ask for it. Anyway, it wasn''t enough for Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, the two big stomach kings. They chewed their roasted wings and moved their eyes. They said to Liu limo, "you''re not going. Are you waiting for the spirit of the ancient holy instrument?"


    Hearing this, Liu limo''s expression immediately became alert. His eyes looked at Du Shaofu and said, "are you also coming for the spirit of archaic sacred vessels?"


    "Tell me about that ancient artifact. I don''t know much about it." Du Shaofu asked.


    Liu limo looked at Du Shaofu and hesitated for a moment. He didn''t want to talk to him at all, but for some reason, he couldn''t help opening his mouth and saying, "the spirit of the weapon is a sword, but the body of the sword has already been broken, but the spirit of the weapon is still alive. It was born not long ago. It is very powerful.""What''s the difference between archaic and ordinary sacred vessels?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Archaic sacred utensils came from the hands of those ancient strongmen before the cataclysm. They were made from congenital refining materials. At the same level, archaic sacred utensils are much stronger than ordinary ones. They are not comparable to ordinary ones." Liu limo said, his face was cold and his voice was like the sounds of nature.


    "I see." Du Shaofu had some understanding.


    "It''s too ancient. It has a strong spirit, intelligence and cunning. I''ve been here all the way, but I''ve lost its trace. I should have escaped." Liu limo said to Du Shaofu.


    "Hey hey, you girl is not honest. You want to cheat me."


    Du Shaofu laughed, ate and drank enough, patted his sleeves, ate dry wipe clean, and looked at Liu limo.


    "What do you mean?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Liu limo''s eyes flickered in secret. The eyes of the disciple seemed to be able to see through her, which made her feel afraid to look directly at her.


    "The spirit of the archaic artifact is below. Otherwise, how could you stay here? You want to cheat me to leave."


    Du Shaofu looked at Liu limo with a smile. He had the gift of red Jiri horse monkey pulse and soul. He knew that the valley not only had the nine leaf Venus vine elixir, but also the spirit of the ancient holy instrument.


    "You want to rob the spirit of the weapon!"


    Liu limo can''t hide it. Liu limo looks directly at Du Shaofu. She chases the spirit of the archaic holy instrument all the way. It''s her must get. Unexpectedly, the disciple also comes for the spirit of the archaic holy instrument.


    It is true that the spirit of archaic sacred vessels is hidden under the valley. Because she chased all the way, the spirit of Archaean artifacts escaped here, which inadvertently led to the birth of the nine leaf Venus vine, and also attracted many powerful monsters and this disciple.


    However, Liu limo didn''t expect that the disciple actually knew the whereabouts of the spirit of the Archaean sacred vessels.


    "If you have a chance to get a treasure, how can it be regarded as a robbery?"


    When the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s figure had disappeared in his original place. He flashed away from a wide crack in the ground near the original nine leaf Venus vine. At the same time, the transmission fell in the ears of Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing, so that several of them went to the appointed place to wait.


    As Du Shaofu''s figure disappears, Liu limo''s delicate face changes color, her beautiful shadow sweeps through the air, and her radian is moving, and she follows her.


    The area of the ground joint is large enough for one person to pass through, even wider and wider.


    The surrounding rock walls were bluish brown, deep and dark, without any light, but this had no effect on Du Shaofu.


    It seems that the spirit of the Archean saint has a certain ability of concealment, which can keep away from prying. But with the talent of red Jiri horse monkey, Du Shaofu has already found out the whereabouts of the spirit.


    After a moment, it seems to have gone deep into the ground, the area is more and more spacious, like a huge cave, and the surrounding began to emit faint light.


    "Buzz!"


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared here, the Zijin tianque in the shrine suddenly "hummed" and was boiling. If it had not been for Du Shaofu''s suppression, it would have been out of the body.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the cave vibrated, the earth moved and the mountains shook, as if it was about to collapse at any time.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, a bright light swept out of the rock wall, like lightning, as if to rush out of the door.


    "Spirit of the instrument!"


    At the same time, a bright golden light swept out of Du Shaofu''s hand and left.


    "Hum!"


    With the wind and thunder, the bright light turns into a sword like substance, and the talisman secret text gives out dazzling light. The void in front of the sword tip breaks and can penetrate the void.


    "Where to escape"


    these changes were beyond Du Shaofu''s expectation. As soon as he lifted his hand, his five fingers curled slightly, which turned into claw marks and directly grasped the sword tip.


    "Hiss..."


    Pain came from the palm. Du Shaofu changed his color. The tip of the sword seemed to be that everything was not urged.


    The feather like armor on the palm of his hand was immediately covered, and the sound of a golden dagger erupted, and sparks splashed. Du Shaofu twisted the void and crushed the tip of his sword.


    But a strange scene appeared, the sword tip dissipated, turned into runes and disappeared quietly.


    "It''s weird..."


    Du Shaofu put away the feathered armor that covered his palm. There was a tiny wound in the palm, and a light golden blood overflowed.


    With his own body, he was still injured, which made Du Shaofu different. The spirit of the weapon was very strange.


    Purple arc wave, palm wound healing as before.


    "Hum!"


    As Du Shaofu looked ahead, the cave was full of light, and the substantive sword appeared again. The sound was sonorous, and a mighty pressure spread like the king of thousands of soldiers, which made the cave tremble endlessly.


    "Buzz!"


    In the palace of Du Shaofu, the purple golden sky palace kept boiling and glowing, trying to get out of the body.


    "What a strong pressure!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. This must be the soul of the archaic artifact.


    It is just a spirit, but its power is much more powerful than ordinary sacred objects."Even if you can find the soul, you can''t take it as your own. You can''t trap it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2271

    Liu limo''s voice came, the sounds of nature were pleasant to the ear, Qianying walked into the cave, the eyes looked at the soul, there was a flower wave.


    "What do you mean?"


    Du Shaofu asked Liu limo that the spirit of the weapon was indeed extremely strange.


    "This spirit needs special means to imprison and suppress it."


    Liu limo''s eyes calmed down a little. The spirit was not suppressed by ordinary methods. Otherwise, she would not have been chasing here.


    After a pause, Liu limo continued: "I don''t want to hide you. The spirit of this weapon comes from before the catastrophe. The former owner was a master who had understood the power of space and was embodied in the profound meaning of space. Although the sword body has been destroyed for a long time, the residual soul has absorbed more and more aura from heaven and earth, and has retained the mysterious space means given by its master, Ordinary methods can''t deal with it at all. "


    "I see!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. It seemed that the spirit of the ancient holy instrument was not ordinary, and his eyes were more luminous.


    "I have a way to suppress this spirit. You and I will work together, or no one will get the soul. If we let it escape again, we don''t know when we can catch up with it?" Liu limo said to Du Shaofu.


    "Thank you for telling me that, but I won''t believe you."


    Du Shaofu replied, his eyes and mind were always on the spirit of the archaic artifacts.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The spirit of the instrument glows, and in the surging of the talisman and secret texts, it turns into a strange beast and roars, as if to distort the void. His eyes are fixed on Du Shaofu and Liu limo.


    "What do you mean?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Liu limo frowned slightly and said, "you can''t suppress this spirit at all. We will have a chance to join hands."


    "Not necessarily."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly, and he gave a faint smile. However, as the voice fell, the fingerprints in his hands condensed rapidly, and a number of talisman secret texts were swept out of the fingerprints and spread around the cave.


    "Boom


    When Du Shaofu''s last fingerprint congeals, the whole cave vibrates, and in an instant it completely distorts, and a brilliant arc waves.


    "Ouch!"


    At this moment, there was a violent fluctuation in the pupils of the strange beast transformed by the spirit. It seemed that something was felt. During the roar and hiss, the tremendous energy burst out in an instant, and a terrible and fierce breath swept out from all directions.


    "Whew, whew..."


    The spirit opened its mouth and spewed out countless sword lights, just like an arc of light spreading. Countless false shadows of swords were killed at the same time. The cave trembled and plundered to Du Shaofu.


    The mysterious and bright runes were born in the places where these swords and shadows passed, just like thunder, and the space broke up soundlessly.


    These swords are too terrible. They are just the power of the spirit, but they seem to be able to make the earth turn over and move mountains and seas.


    The extremely terrible sword power spread to Du Shaofu in an instant.


    "Be careful!"


    Under such a terrible situation, Liu limo couldn''t help exclaiming. She knew that the spirit was terrible. She would not dare to chase it if she had something to restrain it.


    "Boom!"


    Du Shaofu did not have any carelessness. He had seen the extraordinary spirit of this strange instrument. Lightning broke out on his own surface, and countless electric arcs were shining brightly. Like a snake surging out, the lightning and thunder roared and the void trembled, blocking the countless swords.


    "Chulala..."


    In this cave, the vacuum subsides, a large vacuum is exposed, there are dark cracks, electric arc and sword light are broken, and energy is surging.


    If it had not been forbidden by Du Shaofu, the cave would have collapsed.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu stepped back two steps. There were several cracks in his robe. The strong wind was fluctuating. His robe was flying and his clothes were moving.


    The wound is very shallow, with light blood, but there is no real blood flow.


    "Weird, strong!"


    Du Shaofu was surprised, but his eyes were brighter.


    The soul of this device is too strange. It seems that it has a certain kind of terrible mysterious power, which can penetrate the space soundlessly, which is hard to stop.


    If Du Shaofu''s body was just a little worse, he would be injured.


    "You You have reached the holy land, you are the strongman of the Holy Land


    Liu limo is shocked. Her eyes just stare at Du Shaofu, and her cold cheek is moved completely. She is very clear that ordinary saints can''t stop the attack of the ancient holy spirit!


    No wonder Lu Yu is vulnerable. Liu limo completely understands that this disciple has been practicing in secret. He has definitely set foot in the holy land to practice, and he will not even be a general strongman of holy land.


    "Soul, why don''t we talk about it? You go with me. One day, I will surely collect the most powerful weapon refining materials in the world and re practice the sword body for you. How about restoring your former divine power?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth by looking at the spirit of the instrument. The spirit of the archaic holy instrument had a spirit. Du Shaofu didn''t want to destroy it. If the soul could follow his own path, it would be the best choice. He would collect the best materials for refining the utensil every day and Practice the holy instrument again. With such a spirit, he could become a holy soldier again!"You don''t deserve me to follow!"


    The strange animal gathered by the spirit was staring at Du Shaofu with a sharp voice.


    "Whew!"


    When the voice dropped, the shadow of the strange animal suddenly changed into a real sword. It was swept to Du Shaofu. The shadow of the sword was hazy, like a divine light, which contained endless changes.


    This sword is too strong. A large number of space ripple cracks burst out one after another, and the broken talisman secret lines are shining. Compared with the countless sword lights just dense, it will undoubtedly be more terrifying!


    "If you want to do it, I''ll have to accompany you."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with purple and gold light.


    "Oh! "


    a domineering momentum suddenly diffuses out of the body of the transfiguration divine skill, just like the fierce beast and bird in the world. It sweeps across the sky with the sound of dragons and tigers, the sound of birds and turtles reverberates in the cave, like the rolling thunder.


    Zijin tianque appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands. Zijin was shining brightly. Holding the handle of the sword with both hands, he directly chopped the sword shadow in front of him, just like splitting a mountain.


    This sword is simple and domineering, sharp and sharp, without any fancy!


    But the powerful power of the sword diffuses from the sword, which makes the forbidden cave vibrate violently!


    With the dazzling rune, the arc sweeps, and the two swords collide in an instant, like thunder, and suddenly dull sound like thunder.


    The energy of terror turns into a ripple of power and rune, which suddenly sweeps open like a tsunami.


    Tremendous energy burst out in an instant, countless swords are breaking.


    Liu limo on one side retreated violently one after another, and his eyes were shocked!


    Du Shaofu''s figure did not move, holding the purple and gold sky palace. The breath of the peerless God soldiers was rampant. The posture of tiger bone and dragon was like the red phoenix rising sun, and the tortoise was perched on the ground. People would feel excited when they took a look at him!


    "Magic soldier, this is a magic weapon!"


    Liu limo was shocked by this kind of magic weapon, which was not comparable to ordinary sacred vessels.


    "The body of the sword is what I want!"


    The spirit of the instrument stares at the Zijin tianque, makes a sound and vibrates ceaselessly. This is the sword body it is looking for.


    "As you wish."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved darkly, and with a smile, Zijin tianque in his hand came out.


    "Buzz!"


    Zijin tianque couldn''t bear it for a long time. It was like a wild horse running out of control. It was shining brightly and the wind and thunder resounded through the sky. It was attacking the spirit directly.


    "Human beings, you are too much of yourself. Do you think it can swallow me? I''ll take the sword body!"


    The spirit opens its mouth, its voice is sharp, and the shadow of the sword turns into sword light. If it is lightning, it seems that it has self-control, and it is actually directly plunder into the purple golden sky palace.


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop him, but he saved some hands and feet.


    "Hiss..."


    When the spirit entered the Zijin heavenly palace, Du Shaofu also sat on the knee of the site directly, and his fingerprints condensed, and the Zijin tianque was immediately put into the shrine.


    Liu limo''s face changed greatly. It seemed that Du Shaofu was worried about Du Shaofu, not because he had taken over his spirit.


    "Boom


    In the inner space of Zijin tianque, the spirits of archaic sacred utensils plunder into the space, which turns into the bright shadow of exotic animals. It distorts the void, and the breath is fierce and incomparable!


    "Boom! "


    suddenly, the amazing and dazzling talisman and secret patterns soared into the sky, and a stream of evil spirit came out like a volcanic eruption.


    "Buzz! "


    in this space, there are sudden bursts of wind and thunder, crying and howling, just like gods and Demons roaring, and the terrible evil spirit is sweeping, which makes people''s soul tremble!


    In this case, the ghost and the shadow of the animal are also changed, showing the color of difference!


    "Whew, whew..."


    In an instant, countless swords spread around the shadow of the strange beast, and the sword Qi was incomparably fierce, as if it could penetrate the void.


    "Hum! "


    the wind and thunder resound, and the evil spirit is rolling, and the shadow of the purple golden sky que is also revealed.


    This is the spirit of Zijin tianque. It''s powerful and powerful. It''s full of ancient spirit!


    "I''ll take this sword!"


    When the beast opened his mouth, his sword was shining to the sky, and he immediately killed the spirit of Zijin tianque.


    "Ouch!"


    The spirit of Zijin tianque gives out the sound of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles. The wind and thunder are thundering, and the runes are shining all over the sky. It is like fireworks. It''s like coming from Jiuyou and from the demon kingdom. It can impact the heaven and earth, burst into the sky, and destroy the sword light of other animals directly!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2272

    "Why! "


    the ghost of strange animals transformed by the spirit is astonishing, the eyes are like a sword, and there are strange talismans and secret texts everywhere.


    Suddenly, the strange vibration of this space, with a mysterious force, completely distorts the space.


    This energy is too terrible. The ghost of a strange beast appears in front of the spirit of Zijin tianque at the same time. It opens its ferocious mouth, and the sword light is blowing out. The space is distorted. It seems to destroy everything.


    The spirit of Zijin tianque was imprisoned without any reason, the space was blocked, and the mysterious force was bound to it! "


    at the same time, a bright golden light appeared, which could not be blocked by the strange energy of the confined space. The bright golden light turned into a huge golden ape, and the secret patterns of the golden light talisman were wrapped and evolved. It was full of vitality, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things, as if they could penetrate the essence of all the mysteries.


    "Suppress! "


    the golden ape drinks, and its eyes are smart, just like the natural eye that overlooks everything. The terrible momentum erupts. With a fist, it pushes the four sides and suppresses everything, and the life roars at the sword light and strange beast.


    This is the body of Du Shaofu''s Yuanshen chijiri macaque, entering the inner space of Zijin tianque!


    "Boom! "


    the fist of the body of the original God of the red Jiri macaque also shows a kind of strange power, which can ignore the strange power of the former which affects the space, and directly withdraw the sword light and strange beast.


    The spirit of this archaic holy instrument is powerful, and its power is comparable to that of ordinary practitioners in the early days of holy land. Combined with its strange power, it is difficult to deal with it.


    But the body of Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen is definitely not under his body, and the spirit of archaic sacred vessels can not compete with it.


    "Ouch "


    as the sword light and other animals retreated, the purple gold talisman secret patterns on the purple gold sky palace burst out dazzling light, forming a purple gold space vortex. The evil spirit was like a hurricane sweeping, crying and howling, and the light was dazzling. It contained the power of Dragon and tiger, the spirit of Phoenix and martial arts, which was so brilliant that people could not face it.


    This horrible evil spirit is enough to directly shatter all souls.


    Zijin tianque erupted with the power of the world''s deadly weapons. The terrifying and ferocious spirit rippled wildly, devouring the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth, and directly engulfed the sword light beast on top of it, absorbing the energy of the sword light beast crazily.


    "Roar! "


    the sword light roared and turned pale. The sword light burst into the sky and twisted the void. Unexpectedly, it was about to break free under the explosion of Zijin tianque.


    "Oh! "


    the body of the red Jiri macaque yuan Shen leaps out of the sky and turns into a golden Five Finger Mountain in an instant. The secret text of the golden light talisman derives and evolves, and the dense aura spreads to communicate the energy of heaven and earth.


    The five finger mountain is directly suppressed, and the pressure is rolling. It is like a rainbow full of Qi, like the supreme, as if it can crush all things and suppress all things in the world!


    "Suppress! "


    the golden peaks of the five fingers were suppressed on the sword light beasts, and the secret texts of the golden talismans were spread all over the sky, which was like the ocean of golden light.


    "Roar "


    the sword light roared and wanted to break free. The surrounding space was twisted, but it could not affect the golden five finger mountain. It was suppressed by death. Finally, the sword light showed a look of fear in his eyes.


    "Hula "


    the purple gold sky Que''s instruments roar, gush out the crazy power of swallowing. Accompanied by the howling of ghosts, the roar of dragons and tigers, and the sound of birds and turtles, it devours and refines the energy on the sword light and other animals and takes it as its own.


    In the cave, Liu limo paid close attention to Du Shaofu. She was most aware of the strength of the spirit, which could not be suppressed by ordinary saints.


    The spirit of the archaic saint''s utensils has a great origin. If you want to suppress it by force, you can only be yourself.


    In Liu limo''s intense attention, a few hours later, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, opens his eyes.


    Liu limo was surprised to see her beautiful eyes. Du Shaofu glanced at her like a smile. He actually took out the nine leaf Venus vine and put it directly into his mouth. He chewed it and ate it like that.


    Liu limo is stupefied. This is the holy medicine. The nine leaf Venus vine is not eaten like this.


    The demon beast of Dante is so cruel to eat holy medicine.


    What''s more, eating the nine leaf Venus vine directly is a total waste.


    How could Liu limo know that Du Shaofu practiced the skills of the golden winged ROC, which was no different from the real body of the golden winged ROC, and would not waste much energy from the nine leaf Venus vine.


    The body of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen was suppressing the spirit of the archaic sacred utensil, and the Zijin tianque was swallowing the spirit of the archaic sacred instrument. It took some time. Du Shaofu simply wanted to refine the nine leaf Venus vine directly.


    The catastrophe is coming, and he is eager to improve his strength and accomplishments. Besides, Du Shaofu''s purpose of entering the place of great calamity this time is to seek opportunities and make every effort to improve his direct cultivation strength.


    The nine leaf Venus vine turned into surging energy in Du Shaofu''s body, which was beyond the endurance of ordinary people. But for Du Shaofu, there were not many problems. He practiced the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds, refined them, and turned them into pure mysterious Qi, which poured into the shrine.This kind of nine leaf Venus vine is a kind of holy medicine. It can not be simply transformed into surging energy. If so, it is not worthy of being called holy medicine.


    It contains mysterious energy, nourishes the body, cleanses the original spirit, and helps to understand. This is the true value of the nine leaf Venus vine.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu was immersed in it.


    In the space of Zijin tianque in the Shenque, the spirit of archaic sacred utensils is constantly refining, and the body of chijiri horse monkey yuan Shen turns into five finger mountain peak to suppress.


    As the spirit of Zijin tianque devours and refines the spirit of the archaic saint, the spirit of Zijin tianque becomes stronger and stronger, and the surging breath is climbing in a straight line. I''m afraid that once the spirit is thoroughly refined, the spirit of Zijin tianque will be able to reach a higher level.


    Time is passing slowly, and in the outside world, many places boil, causing a storm!


    Roe Yu, one of the top ten young champions of the Animal League, and the most important descendant of the roe owl family, was killed by a human with two moves. Many outstanding descendants of the big family were directly killed, which set off a huge wave in the Animal League.


    "I didn''t expect Luoyu to be killed! "


    in the beast League, many orcs were shocked when they got the news. It was unacceptable that such an extraordinary superior descendant was still in the hands of a young human being!


    "Is it a young human? It can''t be. It must be those old people in the Terran who secretly started it. The younger generation of Terrans, who can kill roe Yu! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2273

    The vast space is misty and misty, but full of blood everywhere. This is the place where the roe owl clan is located. Many of the old people of the roe owl clan have widened their eyes and their faces filled with anger.


    They firmly believe that no one can have the strength to kill roe Yu!


    "Check, check for me, find the man, never let go! "


    among the roe owl family, some roar and drink, shake the void, and soar to the sky!


    "Dare to move me" is the son of "tianhuoyan scale Jiao". The Terran is so brave. Check it for me and find its whereabouts! "


    " the children of the golden mouse clan are not the Terrans can move. If you find out the boy, you will never let it go! "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    for a while, a great disturbance has already arisen, and an unprecedented storm is brewing.


    "Young people, it''s interesting to be able to kill roe Yu! "


    mountains, towering trees, a rough youth, temperament like a lion, looking at the void, mouth slightly pick, eyes gushing cold war!


    "There seems to be more than one Liu limo among the Terrans! "


    the ancient stone pavilion has a long body, a handsome young man with a pair of dark brown pupils and charming luster.


    "I''ll take that soldier! "


    in the mountains, a moving figure stands with graceful posture, and her red hair tilts to the boneless slender waist, which forms an incomparably hot arc with the rising below.


    A lot of places are boiling and all kinds of news are coming out.


    "It''s said that among the top ten young people, several of them have already come out of the mountain. They want to look for the Terran youth, and they want to accept him as a war servant! "


    " among the top ten young people, one is better than the other, and Luo Yu is only ranked tenth. This is the unfortunate fate of the Terran youth, who can''t escape! "


    " what''s more, it''s said that many big clans have sent out strong men to kill the Terran youth. It''s very likely that some strong people from the holy Animal Kingdom have already gone out! "


    " Xiaogu of the Xiaotian demon lion clan has opened his mouth to find the human before the strong ones of the golden rat, roe deer owl and so on! "


    " the dragon of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan has also opened his mouth. As long as you provide information about the Terran youth, you will be rewarded! "


    " the Xiaoyao of the overlord Python clan has appeared, and he has said that he will take the young man as a war servant! "


    " my God, Xiaogu, Qinglong, Xiaoyao, these are all supreme, and they all appear! "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    everywhere, there is a lot of discussion about where there are monsters.


    All the orcs can feel that on this land, the wind and clouds are surging, and the storm is coming!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mountains rise and fall, stretching to the end of sight, covering countless ancient buildings, auspicious animals flocking, birds flapping wings, a peaceful.


    "Someone killed Lu Yu. Who''s the son? "


    in the main hall, there are middle-aged majestic people with good temperament and amazing eyes.


    "Is it possible that limo did his best to kill the two moves with the strength of Luoyu. "Some old people wonder.


    "There is no news that the old ancestor has gone out recently. It should be the young man in the rumor that made the move. This time, it will destroy a lot of prestige of those monsters! "An old woman spoke, and her face was glad.


    "Limo is still in the territory of those monsters. Now that roe Yu is killed, those people in the Animal League will not give up, but they will be in great trouble. If that young man is really a son of our human family, there will be no accident. Neither limo nor the young man can fall into the hands of the Animal League! "With the eyes of the elderly, that is the future of the Terran, not enough for any accidents.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t enter the territory of the Animal League at will. Otherwise, we''ll give the Animal League an excuse and attack in a large scale. We are not ready yet! "


    some old people sigh, but there is a strong aura of shape in the seemingly tottering body.


    "I hope the youth and limo can come back smoothly. "


    the first majestic middle-aged man released his eyes and said," I''d like to find out the identity of the young man. I want to know which younger generation''s son is. He has such talent and makes us strong! "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just two days, the outside has been boiling.


    At the moment, in the crack under the ground, Liu limo sits cross legged. On his cold and enchanting face, his eyes don''t fall on Du Shaofu''s body and change color.


    Liu limo was surprised to find that the smell of the ferocious guy actually gave her a feeling of climbing in a straight line. There was no doubt that the breath of holy land was unmatched, like the supreme monster.


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, the golden light is ten thousand feet, full of caves, the golden talisman secret text deduces and changes, condenses the golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow, and shakes the wings like this to support the nine days!


    "Golden winged ROC! "


    Liu limo took a cool breath to himself, and his soft tongue licked his red lips. It was a golden winged ROC. Was this ferocious fellow a human being or a golden winged ROC? How strange!"Wow "


    in Du Shaofu''s palace and Zijin tianque, the golden five finger peak suppressed the spirit of archaic sacred vessels, and the spirit of Zijin tianque devoured them. The sword light beast had already turned into a bright and crystal light group, and gradually swallowed up the spirit of Zijin tianque.


    "Hum! "


    this time lasted for a period of time again. When the last ray of light transformed by the spirit of the archaic saint was like a sword light, it was devoured by the spirit of Zijin tianque. On the Zijin tianque, there were flashes of lightning and thunder, and the wind and thunder were clang, and a mysterious energy swept out.


    When this mysterious energy swept through, the void around the Zijin tianque was distorted, and a huge message was immediately revealed from the Zijin tianque, connected with Du Shaofu''s yuan God, and poured into the five finger mountain peak transformed by Du Shaofu''s body.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu seemed to have entered a void space.


    If you can understand it, it is enough to cross the eight wasteland! "


    a voice like this resounded through the void. The voice was flat, but it was unreasonable and domineering. Du Shaofu''s original spirit trembled.


    "Whew "


    when the voice falls, the void changes, and the runes and secrets fluctuate. The sword light comes out of the void and passes through the void, and the sword shadow traces follow it.


    Sword light is like electricity, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, but in a moment it is as fast as lightning, and the surrounding space ripples with strange ripples.


    Du Shaofu could see clearly that the light of the sword was just a few simple moves, but when he looked at it carefully, it was vast and mysterious.


    Gradually, Du Shaofu was immersed in it. He carefully understood and wanted to understand. It was not a simple sword move.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2274

    The barren land, the sky is far from the light dark blood clouds, cold temperature, line of sight is a strange snow mountain.


    Along the snow capped mountain below, but is a graceful endless forest.


    The dense towering trees are like giant umbrellas supporting the sky, and the overlapping branches cover up the light which is not bright, and only the scattered light and shadow are leaked out, which is full of oppression for no reason.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Deep in the forest, silent, but in the depth of the forest, occasionally came the roar of beasts.


    On a towering tree, a woman''s back is against the tree, her eyebrows are like green feathers, her muscles are as white as snow, and her 3000 green silk is tied in a simple blue bun behind her head. Her powerful dress, which outlines the graceful radian, is stained with blood, and her eyes are looking at the front. After she puts several pills into her mouth, she pads the branches and disappears in the dense forest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountain peaks stand on the wall, the valley is secluded and dangerous, and the brook is gurgling.


    The sky is very dark. It looks dark in the distance. The mountains are dark and the woods are dark.


    "It''s a close call. Fortunately, I escaped."


    On a flat Boulder, a little girl and a little boy were sitting upright. They were all in a mess. Their clothes were broken and their hair was covered with blood.


    The girl is very young, but two pairs of big eyes are still smart at the moment.


    "But the harvest is also very big, those guys are very unlucky, all dead!"


    The young boy is tall and strong, giving people a feeling like the cubs of a fierce lion. At the moment, he is a contented smile on his dishevelled and pale face. He holds a piece of golden paper in his hand, which is a page of Scripture. The old breath fills his way and says: "find a place, I want to understand it first."


    "I also want to heal. Do you have any miraculous medicine? Give me some." Said the little girl, looking at the boy.


    "I gave you all the miracles I got along the way." The little boy suddenly speechless little girl one eye.


    "Forget it, I have a few precious herbs myself." The little girl pouted.


    "Half of them are mine. Can you eat them? I''m going to leave them to Du Dazhuang and Du Xiaozhuang."


    The little boy was suddenly nervous. Could he know that Du Xiaohuang was a real eater.


    "There are many things in this. We can only find them later. We have to improve our strength. It''s really dangerous. We should find my father and sister Xingxing as soon as possible."


    Du Xiaohuang had some lingering fear. She secretly went to this place, only to know that it was really dangerous. She had escaped from death several times, but she also gained a lot.


    Two small figures, then quietly left, careful, no trace left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "HISHI..."


    In the cave, Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, suddenly opened his eyes. The golden light in his eyes was like a golden thunderbolt, slowly converging and becoming clear.


    However, Du Shaofu''s eyes became a little dull. The message from the spirit of the archaic holy instrument is that the mysterious voice should be left by the owner of the archaic holy instrument. The sword body before the spirit of the archaic sacred instrument should be called "chopping the sky". Somehow, the sword body of the ancient sacred instrument was destroyed, leaving the spirit, containing the three swords of breaking the void, which is the master People left behind.


    The duankong three swords are vast, but with Du Shaofu''s insight, he seems to have grasped a lot, but I don''t know why. He always feels that there is something missing.


    However, what Du Shaofu can be sure of is that the three swords of duankong are extraordinary. They were left by the master of "chopping the sky", which is their inheritance.


    What a great opportunity for the inheritance of the strong before the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe!


    "Are you all right?"


    Liu limo''s voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears. He looked at Du Shaofu''s dull appearance and thought he was possessed by the devil.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu came back to his senses. A long puff of turbid gas came out of the temple along his throat, shaking the void. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. At the moment, the mysterious Qi in the temple was surging, and the nine leaf Venus vine was refined. This is only one of the benefits.


    In addition, Zijin tianque has refined the spirit of the archaic sacred instrument "chopping empty", which also has a lot of feedback on itself.


    Feeling the breath on his body, Du Shaofu estimated that he was approaching the peak level in the early days of the holy land. He not only got the spirit of archaic sacred vessels, but also contained the inheritance of an ancient strong man before the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe. How great the harvest was, and his mood was filled with joy.


    However, Du Shaofu also had some regrets. It seemed that the three swords of duankong almost had something, and he did not fully understand it.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you not possessed?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s stupidly smiling, Liu limo gets up and gets nervous for no reason.


    "How could I be possessed."


    Du Shaofu stretched out a lazy waist, and the voice of "crackling" came from his shoulder bone joints. He laughed at Liu limo and said, "why don''t you take advantage of me? Maybe you have a chance to succeed when I''m not prepared?""Hum!"


    Liu limo stares at Du Shaofu directly. The cave has been forbidden by the ferocious guy. She has tried it for a long time, but she can''t break it. Even if she kills this guy by surprise, she may be able to recapture the spirit of archaic sacred vessels, but she can''t get out of the cave. She will be trapped in this cave all the time.


    All of a sudden, Liu limo looked at the smile on Du Shaofu''s face, which was not very pleasant to his eyes. He asked, "you, have you taken away the soul of the chopper?"


    "You''re there, and you''ve been hiding things."


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were slightly raised. Liu limo actually knew the name of the ancient holy ware. He must have been hiding it from the beginning.


    On hearing this, Liu limo''s eyes moved slightly and looked at Du Shaofu. His teeth bit his red lips and said: "the first master of" chopping the sky "is a great power of our people. His name is" Wukong Shengzun ". It is said that when the world was destroyed, our people were also affected. Wukong saint was damaged, and the sky was also broken. Until recently, the spirit of the decapitated spirit was born, and it was rumored that Wukong holy master was handed down Cheng may be hidden in the soul of the decapitated weapon. Compared with the soul of the decapitated one, the inheritance of the Wukong saint is far more important! "


    Listening to Liu limo''s words, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. He estimated that what he said was also true. He did not hide it. He said, "I have got the soul of the chopper."


    "Have you also been handed down by the godless one?"


    Liu limo''s delicate body trembles, which is the inheritance of Wukong saint. It is too important for the Terran, more important than the spirit itself.


    "I think so."


    Du Shaofu nodded and didn''t say much. Anyway, he didn''t understand the three moves.


    "Hoo..."


    Hearing the speech, Liu limo took a deep breath and his chest rose and fell, which made his body curve more moving, and his look was somewhat dark.


    She chased for so long, and paid a lot of painstaking efforts, but did not expect that in the end, the inheritance of the void Saint fell on the ferocious guy who emerged out of thin air.


    "The strong one of the sacred animal kingdom is coming. I''ll go out first. The forbidden seal can isolate the investigation. It will disappear after half an hour. Then you can leave here again."


    Du Shaofu said such a sentence, and the smile on his face gradually subsided. It was just because he felt the strong man of the holy animal kingdom coming, that he woke up.


    When there are strong people in the sacred animal kingdom approaching, Du Shaofu estimates that most of them have something to do with finding themselves.


    "Holy animal land!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Liu limo also changed color, and her eyebrows frowned slightly. If she fell into the hands of those monsters, the result could be imagined.


    The valley was in disorder, the cracks were all over the place, and the collapsed boulders were falling everywhere.


    The living creatures around the valley had already left. The human beings and Liu limo had already left. The nine leaf Venus vine was also captured by the young man, and it had no effect to stay.


    Du Shaofu and Liu limo entered the crevice, but they were not aboveboard. With their strength, the powerful monsters who watched from afar could not see the trace.


    But now, an old man in a red robe appears in the valley, with his long hair combed at the back of his head, with a red and bloody hair in the middle.


    The corpse of Du Fu, who was killed by the corpse of Laofu, was no longer seen in front of the corpse.


    "Creak..."


    Looking at such a pile of bones, the old man''s eyes were gradually flushed with blood red, and the blood was slowly diffused. The long but skinny fingers were quietly clenched, and there was a creaking bone collision sound, and blood light was diffused.


    The light flashed, and the old man reached out with one hand. In the blood, Lu Yu''s corpse was transformed into Zhang Xu''s shape and size, and was collected into the heaven and earth bag.


    "Who, come out!"


    When the bag of heaven and earth was put away, the old man opened his mouth in a gloomy and harsh voice.


    The void is quietly fluctuating, and Du Shaofu''s figure appears in a thousand feet away, looking at the old man.


    "Human, it seems that you killed roe Yu!"


    In the eyes of the old man, two bright blood lights flickered, and he immediately fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu. He had already collected all the information. It seems that the young man in front of him killed Lu Yu.


    "Yes, he wants to kill me, so I have to kill him!"


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders, but secretly picked his eyebrows.


    "I don''t care. I''ll let you live or die, so that I can get rid of my hatred!"


    The old man''s face was gloomy and blue veins were exposed. A powerful breath of blood evil suddenly swept open, and the spirit of cultivation of holy land was vast in the sky.


    "Old man, if you can catch up with me."


    Du Shaofu''s figure has disappeared, tearing the void in front of him, and he has no intention of fighting.


    "Where to escape!"


    The old man was stunned and seemed to be a little stunned. He drank in a moment and his blood was rolling. He also tore up the void and ran after him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2275

    "Did the human boy show up, chase!"


    "Intercept!"


    Almost at the same time, there were two figures tearing up the void and then disappearing. The two mighty breath flashed away and shook the four sides.


    "The strong one in the holy animal kingdom appears, and finds the young man!"


    "The strong man of the holy animal kingdom appears, and the young man is dead now!"


    In the deep mountains and dense forests, there are figures who lift their eyes and quiver for them.


    The mighty breath of the strong in the holy animal kingdom just flashed away, which made them almost paralyzed on the spot.


    "I don''t know which strong man the young man will die in!"


    "A human, so arrogant and arrogant to run to the place of the Animal League, is really looking for death, too long life!"


    "Let''s go. The human beings are doomed to die. The conference of Animal League is about to start. You can''t miss it. Go on


    "This time, I don''t know who can win over the leader, the master of beasts and the supreme of the orcs in the end."


    There is a lot of discussion everywhere. This is the territory of the Animal League. There are monsters everywhere. The meeting of the Animal League is an absolute event!


    Under the valley, cave, forbidden seal gradually dissipated.


    Liu limo''s beautiful shadow swept out and appeared in the valley. His eyes looked at the void, and his eyes were a little complicated. Then his feet touched the ground, and the light flashed, and his figure disappeared in the same place.


    Vast mountains, mountains connected, rolling.


    In the deep gorge, the ethereal and dense mountain atmosphere rises, such as the light gauze curtain, delicate and graceful, and the rough mountains, it is like a living landscape painting.


    "Brother Shaofu, will you be ok?"


    Gorge Boulder, qingluan small green slightly lazy leaning, looking at the ethereal clouds on the void, clear and bright pupil with light blue light, long eyelashes slightly curved.


    "Brother Shaofu will be OK!"


    Dai Xingyu is very sure that her eyebrows are like mountains far away, but her lips are not covered with sand and red, which makes her more and more attractive.


    "Let''s wait for him. There should be no problem."


    Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth. Du Shaofu''s strength was quite clear to her. As long as she did not meet those ancient strong people who came out of the eternal tomb, there would be no big problem.


    "With the strength of less than three, you can also deal with the holy animal kingdom!" Xiaohu is also very confident.


    "I''m back!"


    As Xiao Hu''s voice falls, a figure breaks through the sky.


    This is a rugged young man, dressed in tight clothes, showing his bulging arms, which is very powerful.


    When this youth appears, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing and others are slightly stunned, and then they recognize it.


    "Brother..."


    "Three little!"


    Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and Dai Xingyu welcome the past. Qingluan Xiaoqing also stands up with a smile. His temperament is mysterious and supreme.


    Naturally, Du Shaofu was the one who displayed the art of transfiguration.


    Aware that the valley is far from just a strong one in the holy animal kingdom, Du Shaofu has no intention to fight. After leading away the sacred animal kingdom, he uses the art of transfiguration and changes his appearance. On the way, he quietly solves several short-sighted war servants, searches several clothes from the bag of heaven and earth, and arrives at the place where he has made an appointment with Ouyang Shuang.


    With Du Shaofu''s speed and means, it is not too difficult to get rid of those sacred animal realms. Those holy animal realms are only the early days of the holy animal realms.


    Du Shaofu, one of the early practitioners of the sacred animal kingdom, was absolutely fearless even if he was fighting for it.


    However, this is the territory of the animal kingdom. Du Shaofu did not dare to take risks, and there was no need to move.


    "Willing to come back."


    Suddenly, Ouyang Shuang''s voice fell into Du Shaofu''s ears. At the same time, Du Shaofu''s ears came with pain, and Ouyang Shuang pinched him in his hand.


    "Pain, pain..."


    Du Shaofu was so confused that he didn''t know how to provoke the man.


    "I also know the pain. What about Liu limo? Didn''t he come with you?" Holding Du Shaofu''s ear, Ouyang Shuang said faintly, his voice changed.


    "Er..."


    Seeing this scene, Du Xiaoqing, Xiao Hu, Dai Xingyu and others looked at each other in secret, and with a knowing smile, they automatically stepped back, as if they had not seen it at all, so as not to be affected.


    "If you tease other girls, you really have to clean up! "


    qingluan is very happy to watch the fun.


    "How about you let go first? It doesn''t matter if I don''t know Liu limo well." Du Shaofu finally understood the reason. The man did not change. She was still so shrewd.


    "You can be moved by the appearance of others, and the hands of others are so bright and white. You haven''t known each other for so long! "


    Ouyang Shuang said faintly, but the strength in his hands was increasing.


    "I.."Du Shaofu wanted to cry without tears. Did he say this himself? If you think about it carefully, it seems that he did.


    "Honey, I was joking. I really didn''t mean anything else. She didn''t look good to you, and her hands were not as white as you."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned dark, and his ears were burning hot and painful. The man and the woman started to work. It was not so heavy.


    "Do you think I believe it? People are following you down. What did you do to come back so long?"


    Ouyang Shuang didn''t mean to let go at all. If it wasn''t for the complicated situation at that time, how could she have tolerated it till now and started it long ago.


    Moreover, she saw Liu limo go with him. She also knew Du Shaofu''s character. She had been attracting bees and butterflies all the time. She came back after three days. She didn''t think much about it.


    "Ah I''m telling the truth. I really have nothing to do with that Liu limo. I swear, I only found the spirit of Archaean sacred vessels these days, and then I was chased far away by the holy animal kingdom. There are still strong demons around here, so don''t attract them... " Du Shaofu screamed for mercy.


    "Hum!"


    Ouyang Shuangjiao hum, a strong pull, this just let go.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu screamed and touched his ears. He was looking at qingluan, Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu and so on. He couldn''t help crying or laughing. At present, these guys have no image.


    "Brother Shaofu, does it hurt?" Qingluan comes forward, blinks clear big eyes, a face of concern asked.


    "What do you say?"


    Du Shaofu rubbed his ears and gave qingluan Xiaoqing a hard look.


    "Next time, don''t tease the girl, or your sister will pull your ear again." Qingluan Xiaoqing said to Du Shaofu enthusiastically.


    "Little girl film." On hearing this, Du Shaofu glared at him fiercely. He really had no imagination.


    "Don''t pretend. I haven''t tried."


    Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth and said nothing about Du Shaofu. She knew how hard Du Shaofu had used. This guy was obviously pretending to be.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2276

    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu laughed at him, but he stepped back a few steps to avoid the man''s sudden attack.


    "We''d better leave here earlier. We''ve heard something in the past three days." Ouyang Shuang said to Du Shaofu.


    When it comes to business, Du Shaofu''s face and voice suddenly become serious.


    Later, from Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoqing, Du Shaofu learned something about this monster territory. These days, many orcs are looking for themselves.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised. All the practitioners of the holy animal kingdom came. The roe deer and owls would not give up. They had expected that.


    The rest was about the meeting of the Animal League, which made Du Shaofu very interested. However, Xiao Hu and Du Xiaoqing didn''t inquire too much about the meeting of the Animal League in the past three days.


    After all, in these days, Xiaoqing and others dare not show up too much, lest there be any accident.


    In addition to some information about the meeting of the Animal League from the skinny young people who ate golden mice, what Du Shaofu knew at the moment was the address of the Animal League meeting, which was in the mountain range of animal king.


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, he was looking for a family of Bi Fang divine birds, who were also the organizers of the Animal League Conference, in the animal king mountain range.


    "Let''s go to King beast mountain!"


    Du Shaofu said that if he could go to Bifang, he might be able to find Xiao Qing''s life experience.


    "Brother, it''s too noticeable to go to the Animal League meeting. Many people are looking for you. It''s easy to be found out!"


    Du Xiaoqing is worried that although she would like to know her life experience, she is also aware of her brother''s situation. She is being chased and killed by the powerful people of various ethnic groups in the Animal League. She does not want to bring her brother into danger because of herself.


    "It won''t matter."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu could not face too much problems. As long as he did not show his strength, he would not expose himself.


    "Or I can go to the king of beasts mountains myself."


    Du Xiaoqing said, vaguely, she felt that maybe she had an absolute relationship with the Bi Fang divine bird in the fierce land, and could find her own life experience.


    Du Shaofu shakes his head and takes Du Xiaoqing''s cultivation as his strength. Although this is the territory of the Animal League and the Bi Fang divine birds have a high status, they are not enough to protect themselves.


    "Maybe we should pay a little attention, but I have a way to make it more difficult to expose our identities." Du Shaofu thought about it, then with a smile, he said to Du Xiaoqing and others.


    Then, Du Shaofu told the public that this was the relationship between the territory of the Animal League. Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, qingluan and Xiaoqing were the main forces. They, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu, were the servants of Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and qingluan Xiaoqing. In this way, they would not attract more attention and would not be exposed easily.


    "That''s not good." Little tiger is stunned, but dare not.


    "Don''t let others see it."


    Du Shaofu has decided that this method can be tried, and it should be able to blend into the mountain range of animal king.


    Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang nodded. He also felt that this method should work and be safer.


    After that, several people spread out their bodies and headed for the king of beasts mountain.


    Along the way, the energy of heaven and earth is more and more rich, and everywhere is filled with ancient breath.


    Along the way the figure also gradually more and more up, are the monster strong man with a lot of war servants.


    Among all the monsters of all ethnic groups, most of them are young. Their temperament is not vulgar and their breath is very strong. They all go to the king of beasts mountains.


    Du Shaofu and his party swept the air. Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, qingluan and Xiaoqing walked in front.


    Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu followed. Along the way, they met many monster races. However, they felt that the breath of Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu was not easy to provoke, but they did not encounter any trouble.


    However, there are also young monster king to chat up, the lineup is very strong, was attracted by Du Xiaoqing and qingluan.


    In order not to cause trouble, Du Xiaoqing finally released a little bit of Bifang divine bird breath. He was so surprised that the young monster King''s face changed greatly. He quickly made amends and did not dare to take another look.


    "It seems that Bifang divine bird has a very high status here." Seeing the attitude and expression of the young monster king, Du Shaofu said.


    "Our Bifang divine birds have a very high natural status!" As a member of Bifang divine bird family, Du Xiaoqing is naturally quite proud.


    "Be careful, but don''t expose your identity."


    Ouyang Shuang reminds Du Shaofu that he is really afraid that this guy will attack the young monster king who is chatting up. Once this guy does it, he may not be far away from revealing his identity.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem."


    Du Shaofu smiles. As long as there is no saint beast realm practitioner who finds doubt, he will not expose his identity.


    Even if the practitioners of the Holy Land deliberately peep, they can not find anything. After all, they have not appeared here several times.


    "In a word, be careful. This is the territory of the Animal League!"


    Ouyang Shuang glared at Du Shaofu. His red lips were bright and his teeth were shining. Did she know that Du Shaofu had been in trouble all the time and could cause trouble wherever he went."Don''t worry. I never get into trouble." Du Shaofu said earnestly.


    After hearing the speech, there is silence all around. Du Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu and Xiaohu are all standing still. They look at Du Shaofu suspiciously.


    "Why, am I in trouble?" Du Shaofu was somewhat unconvinced.


    "What do you say? Go on your way. I don''t know what''s going on with you?"


    Ouyang Shuang said, big eyes smart, some worried about the coming of the wilderness, then the angry graceful body swept out of the air and continued to set out.


    "I hope everyone is OK."


    Du Shaofu is also getting better. The ancient wasteland is full of danger. I hope that the drunkard, Shaojing, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and so on can be safe.


    An ancient city appears in front of it, so vast as a giant dragon.


    Reflected by the sunset glow, the ancient city is mottled and ancient, but it is majestic and towering. Compared with the huge mountains, it is much more majestic and exudes an atmosphere of extraordinary ancient vicissitudes.


    When Du Shaofu arrived here, more and more people were coming into the ancient city.


    From the discussion and conversation around, Du Shaofu learned that this was only one of the ancient cities in the territory of the Animal League. There were many such ancient cities in the territory of the Animal League. It was not far from the ancient city to the animal king mountain range, which was a comfortable foothold nearby.


    The ancient city is magnificent, with mottled walls and no trace of Fuzhen, but it is very hard.


    The huge city gate is so terrible that Gao Yue is afraid that there are several tens of Zhang long, and there are several giant Orc bodyguards nearby. They are all wolf people, and their breath is not vulgar. They are covetous and show their fierce light.


    Du Shaofu and others entered the city carefully. The city was more lively than people imagined.


    The hustle and bustle of figures are all human forms, but there are some orcs, although they are human, they have strange phenomena. There are many long horned heads and long wrapped foreheads. The breath is still very strong, and even some people have four eyes.


    After the king of these monsters, there are many war servants who follow them. Many of them can be seen to be very good.


    Some good humans have been subdued and become war servants, which is too common in the territory of the beast League.


    There are also general shops in the city, which sell many cultivation resources. Some places can even buy war servants, but the circulation is the exchange of cultivation resources.


    In the world of practitioners, the most precious and circulating resources are naturally cultivation resources.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    There was a dull noise in the distance. It seemed that someone was fighting, which attracted a lot of people.


    Du Shaofu was also curious. He approached the past and didn''t know who was going to fight in the city. It seems that the ancient city should be owned by the owner. It is certain that not everyone has the capital to make trouble.


    However, Du Shaofu''s difference was that on the square where the seal was banned, there were war servants fighting with each other, and beside them there were beasts shouting and cheering. The atmosphere was boiling and the voices were booming.


    After looking at it for a while, Du Shaofu probably knew the situation. It seemed that some people in the orcs were gambling with war servants.


    A moment later, one of the servants in the field was severely injured and one won.


    The winner, there is a young monster King cheering, smiling.


    What''s the use of nothing


    The loser''s side, whose master was very angry and looked ugly, directly shot and killed the returning soldiers into blood mist.


    There was no one around who thought it was wrong. It seemed very common.


    In this place, the war servants are only the products of the orcs. Perhaps only those powerful and talented war servants will be valued to some extent.


    "How cruel, too much!"


    Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu are not used to seeing a human being killed like this. It''s too much!


    "Who is chattering, stand up!"


    A tall and thin young man less than thirty years old heard Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu''s words, and immediately turned back and focused on the two girls. Just after his war servant was defeated, he was in a bad mood.


    "Why, do you want to do it?"


    Ouyang Shuang has a bad temper. Besides, as an old Madman''s apprentice, her master is a great northern fool. How can she stand being scolded by a monster.


    When you look at Ouyang Shuang, the tall and thin youth is also in a daze. Then when you scan your eyes on Dai Xingyu, qingluan Xiaoqing and Du Xiaoqing, you are even more shocked.


    Around the crowd also stir up, some people back, exposed the gap, a line of eyes swept.


    "Are these your war servants?"


    The young man was originally gloomy, but when he saw Du Xiaoqing and qingluan Xiaoqing, he immediately became quite calm. He took a few steps forward and asked Du Xiaoqing and qingluan Xiaoqing.


    "Go away!"


    But Du Xiaoqing is such a response, directly reprimand.


    Smell speech, around immediately a lot of facial features change color.


    The origin of the young man was not simple. The woman did not know which race she belonged to. She dared to yell at him like this and did not pay attention to it at all.The tall and thin young man''s face also froze. He had just stepped forward a few steps, and his figure was stiff and stagnant. His eyes twitched, and he suddenly burst out a cold feeling with a faint sneer. He stared at Du Xiaoqing and said, "I''m the Yanming of the ancient crafty Yanhuo clan. I don''t know where you are from?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2277

    The fire is ancient and cunning, which can not be compared with the roe deer owl family, but it is absolutely no different from the golden mouse clan. It is a strong clan in the Animal League.


    This Yan Ming reported a name, want to know the origin of the other party.


    Being scolded and humiliated like this, how can Yan Ming swallow it!


    "Don''t you hear me, get out of here!"


    Du Xiaoqing said, what burning ancient cunning, simply do not put in the eye, what''s more, the breath of this guy is not weak, but it''s just like that.


    "What''s the origin? I don''t even put Yan Ming in my eyes!"


    The crowd around was surprised to find out what the origin of this woman was, and even the ancient crafty people of Yanhuo didn''t mean to see it in their eyes.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Yan Ming smiles, raises his head and laughs. His voice shakes the void, causing more and more figures to approach nearby.


    When the laughter stops, Yan Ming stares at Du Xiaoqing with a cold voice and says: "according to the rules of the Animal League, choose a war servant. If your war servant wins, I''ll marry you. If you win, you''ll be at your disposal. Otherwise, you kowtow and admit your mistake. I''ll take it as if you didn''t say what you just said!"


    "I''m so angry. I bet so much!"


    "Yan Ming is clearly in love with that woman, this is the purpose!"


    "This is the rule of the League of beasts. No matter who the other party is, you have to fight, or you have to agree to the requirements of the other party."


    This is the rule of the Animal League, and it is also the pattern of the orcs for countless years, to solve everything with strength.


    "You are not qualified!"


    Small tiger dark, sharp pupil up, fierce and violent breath fluctuations, it is necessary to direct hand.


    Xiaoqing is also angry, in the eyes, began to gush out the color of green and red.


    Du Shaofu stopped Xiao Hu and Xiao Qing in time. Listening to the whispers around him, it seemed that this was the rule of the Animal League. If it was too big, there would be many strong orcs here, which might cause unnecessary trouble.


    "Let me do it."


    Du Shaofu walked out, rugged and vigorous, and went straight to the square in front of him, where he laid down the prohibition and blessing.


    Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu secretly bite their teeth and stare at Yan Ming fiercely.


    "Good, good."


    Yan Ming sneered and said two good words. He glanced at Du Shaofu, but could not feel the strong breath. He looked back at several soldiers who were eager to perform well. He had to choose one to fight against him.


    Those soldiers had already spied on Du Shaofu''s breath. It seemed that they were not afraid. This was the opportunity for performance. As long as they won, they would surely get a lot of rewards.


    "Your war servant will not be my opponent. Come on yourself!"


    On the square, Du Shaofu reached for Yanming.


    "The war servant is tired of challenging Yan Ming!"


    There was no reason to be silent for a moment, but then the faces of the onlookers were different in their eyes.


    That war servant is so arrogant and arrogant. He points to Yan Ming and challenges him. Isn''t he looking for death.


    How can a war servant be stronger than Yan Ming.


    What''s more, from the breath of the war servant, it doesn''t seem to be a strong man at all.


    "It''s a little bit interesting. It''s lively now."


    Seeing that Yan Ming was pointed at directly by a war servant, he did not pay any attention to it. The young demon king who had won the bet with Yan Ming, and many other demon king kings around him, all showed a smile that seemed to smile rather than smile.


    At the beginning, she didn''t put her in her eyes. At the moment, even her war servants didn''t put her in her eyes. Yan Ming''s mood can be imagined. His face twitched, his eyes became more and more gloomy, and his voice was shaking. He said, "tiny war servant, do you think you are qualified to challenge me? Later, my war servant will destroy your body and soul!"


    "You are not worthy of my challenge. One move is enough to deal with you. Why let the war servant come up and die?"


    Du Shaofu is still pointing at Yan Ming, with a confident look and a slightly haughty look. He makes it clear that he doesn''t pay attention to Yan Ming at all.


    "How arrogant


    "This is definitely the most arrogant war servant I have ever seen!"


    There are monsters whispering around, and now more and more people are gathering around. There is no traffic on the inside three floors and the outside three floors. This kind of bustle is too rare.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Yan Ming is very angry and laughs. He is a little war servant. He is so humiliated that he doesn''t look at him. If he doesn''t make a move, he will not have the face to go out again, and the Animal League Conference will not be able to attend.


    "War servant, today I make an exception to give you this qualification. Now, you can give your last words!"


    Yan Ming strides onto the square. The cold feeling in his eyes, which seemed to be like a flame, calms down at the moment. However, the cold look in his eyes is climbing. A war servant completely angers him. He wants to do it in person!


    "Now the servant is dead!"


    Watching Yan Ming go out, some people sneer at him. The war servant is beyond his ability. He humiliates Yan Ming like this, and he will never let go."Pa..."


    The clear voice suddenly came out from the scene, especially clear and pleasant. With a "poop" sound, many eyes saw that Yan Ming, who just came on the stage, had a mouthful of blood gushing out with his teeth, and his body suddenly flew out and fell dozens of feet away.


    Silence, just the sound of laughter and discussion, in a sudden silence!


    All eyes are in a daze. They have no time to see what happened. They just see Yan Ming spit blood and fly out.


    Yan Ming is lying dozens of feet away. His mouth is dripping with blood. He spits out his broken teeth. On his face, a mark of five fingers is clear and red. Half of his face is swollen. His eyes are shocked and dull. It is very complicated.


    Yan Ming behind those of the people and war servants, is numb!


    "Roar!"


    The square is shaking, and Yan Ming''s body is expanding. In an instant, it becomes a body. Its shape is like a dog, its barrel is covered with leopard script, and its horn is like an ox. its sound is like a barking dog, but it sounds like a big bell. The shaking void "booms".


    This is the ancient cunning body of Yan Ming, which is not big, but emits bright brilliance and strong breath.


    "Boom


    At the moment, the breath of the realm level of Yan Ming''s animal kingdom is sweeping out without reservation. It is powerful and shaking everywhere!


    Yan Ming is very strong, not the supreme, but also has the posture of Tianjiao.


    "Oh


    Yan Ming is angry, and his hill like body is already in front of Du Shaofu. He stretches out his claw like a meteorite in the roar, and directly hits Du Shaofu. The breath is huge and terrifying, and there is a rune secret text breaking out, accompanied by an ancient and cunning shadow of burning fire.


    This is the unique skill of Yanhuo ancient cunning people. Yan Ming has been completely angry. Such humiliation can only be recovered by killing the war servant.


    Otherwise, in this life, he will become a disgrace to the whole fire ancient cunning clan and even the whole beast League.


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints congealed, his eyes flashed with light, and his talisman and secret texts flickered.


    In a flash, the fire ancient cunning attack for one stagnation, fierce pupil daze.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu stamped on the ground, jumped directly, shook his arms and clenched his fists with his five fingers. It seemed that his small fists collided with the meteorite like claw marks, but a thunder like sound broke out. There was a rune eruption and a strong wind swept through.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Yan Ming''s body is flaming and ancient cunning. His ferocious mouth is full of blood, and his body is flying directly. He falls heavily on the square, shaking the ground and shaking the mountains!


    There was a stillness all around, and the eyes were wide open and their tongue was smacked.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Then, the sound of swallowing and spitting continued.


    His eyes fell on Du Shaofu in horror.


    This war servant is so strong!


    Those young monster king is even more shocked, and few of them feel better than Yan Ming.


    And Yan Ming is not the opponent of the war servant at all, so we can see how terrible the war servant is.


    "Yuan God attack, spirit Fu master, the war servant is still a spirit Rune master!"


    "Yan Ming was attacked by the yuan God, the warrior servant stone double practitioner!"


    Someone spoke, not loud enough to be heard.


    The eyes are even more startled. A war servant of a rune master is much more valuable than a war servant at the same level, and it is rare to see a double practitioner.


    Such a strong servant, at the moment let the eyes of the whole field fall on Du Xiaoqing and others.


    What kind of people actually have such a strong war servant? I''m afraid it will not be easy. It''s no wonder that Yan Ming was ignored from the beginning.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Yan Ming Keeps spitting blood, and recovers his human form. He is helped up by several war servants and family members, but his eyes are still dull and shocked.


    At the moment, only Yan Ming himself is most aware that his animal spirit is not affected, but has suffered a heavy blow. Let alone that he has no strength to do anything now, he can''t make any further progress in the future, and his current cultivation is not guaranteed.


    By this time, Yan Ming knew that he had provoked the wrong one.


    A war servant is enough to abolish him. The other party must have a long history!


    "I have to make a second move!"


    Du Shaofu''s expression is a little heavy. It is Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and Du Xiaoqing who are provoked by this burning inscription. Naturally, they are not polite. It seems that they just beat them. In fact, they have already destroyed their spirits. If they were not afraid to expose their identities and attract too much attention, they might have killed them with one hand.


    "Double cultivation war servant, the strength is really good!"


    When such a voice came, it was quiet and fell slowly in the ears of the people.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and looked ahead.


    Crowd commotion, both sides of the automatic separation of a channel, a pedestrian walk slowly.


    At the beginning, a young man with a long body and a handsome face, especially the dark brown pupils with charming luster.Behind the youth, there are several young men and women with extraordinary breath. I''m afraid that any one of them is stronger than Yan Ming.


    Behind these people, there are no less than 30 war servants, and they all have a rather good atmosphere.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2278

    "I''ve seen master Qinglong!"


    When the handsome young man came, all the people around him bowed their heads and saluted them. The young king of monsters and the strong behind them were no exception and respected.


    Besides Du Xiaoqing and Ouyang Shuang.


    Du Shaofu looked at the handsome young man who was coming. He was very strong. Although he restrained his breath, he was much stronger than roe Yu. The immortal cultivation level and the status of the supreme Nirvana could not escape Du Shaofu''s inspection.


    All of them bowed their heads, and their eyes were awe inspiring and respectful. There were many women who looked at such a handsome young man. Their hearts were rippling and their eyes were shining.


    The handsome young man came slowly, but his eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Lord Qinglong, this war servant is so cruel. Please take care of the ancient cunning people of the burning fire to get justice for me!"


    Seeing Qinglong, Yan Ming, who saw the Savior, immediately staggered past. On his stunned face, he was filled with joy and regret. He suffered a heavy blow to the spirit of the beast, which could not be reversed.


    "I''ve met Lord Qinglong."


    Yan Ming''s entourage of people, at this moment are also surprised, immediately forward salute.


    "How do you want me to get justice for you?" Looking at Yan Ming, Qing Long said calmly.


    "Yanhuo ancient cunning clan and Qinglong big clan make friends, Qinglong Lord really wants to get justice for Yan Ming!"


    "The big dragon in the loss of its adults, with the fire for sure


    Some people around said in a low voice that the Yanhuo ancient cunning people have been following the Qinglong clan. With their horse''s head in the lead, Yan Ming has eaten such a big shriveled food, and Qinglong will naturally be the leader for him.


    "Lord Qinglong, I want to take the war servant to death, I want that woman!"


    For this, Qinglong has to pay the price for her death.


    "Looking for death!"


    Du Xiaoqing looked at that Yan Ming, who actually put his idea on her head. Suddenly, he looked gloomy and his eyes gushed with cold light.


    Qinglong looks at Yan Ming in front of him for a while, with a smile on his face. Then he raises his head and looks at Du Shaofu in the field. He says, "you hear me. Now I give you two choices. First, you will die. Second, become my servant. I will try my best to help you practice. With your talent, maybe it is not impossible to step into the holy land one day!"


    "What..."


    When Qinglong''s voice dropped, his eyes suddenly became complicated and flickered.


    No one thought that Lord Qinglong wanted the war servant, and even offered the greatest condition to help him practice.


    "This war servant is not simple. Lord Qinglong is interested in it and wants to take it back to the flag!"


    If there are monsters and beasts who are strong, Yan Ming is not an opponent. This kind of war servant is too strong, and it is not strange for master Qinglong.


    Although war servants do not have much status in the beast League, they may be enough to cause contention among all parties.


    However, at the moment, Yan Ming and others are a little green and red. Lord Qinglong takes a fancy to the war servant. Once the war servant follows master Qinglong, he is afraid that the whole Yanhuo ancient cunning family will not be able to revenge in the future.


    As Qinglong said, if the war servant with his all-out help should set foot in the holy land one day, then he would no longer be a war servant, or even have an absolute weight and status in the whole family behind the dragon, and would no longer be comparable to the whole fire ancient cunning family.


    "I have a master already!"


    In the field, Du Shaofu said that the dragon in front of him was not simple. He was afraid that there was a strong man in the holy animal kingdom behind him. He did not want to cause more trouble at this time.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you promise, I''ll exchange you."


    Qinglong opened his mouth, as if everything was taken for granted. Looking back, he looked at Du Xiaoqing and others. For some reason, he had some doubts in his eyes. It was hard to let people pry. He said, "open a condition. I''ll take the war servant!"


    "I won''t change this soldier!"


    Du Xiaoqing looks at Qinglong. If it hadn''t been for Du Shaofu''s voice, he would have done it long ago.


    All day with little star, Du Xiaoyao, and Du Shaojing, it seems that Qinglong is not vulgar, but Du Xiaoqing is definitely not in the eye.


    Whether it''s a little star, Du Xiaoyao or Du Shaojing, I''m afraid that a finger can also ravage a conceited guy.


    "This woman should have a long history, but now master Qinglong has her hand. No matter how old it is, she must be no bigger than master Qinglong."


    There is a voice whispering out, that is Qinglong. In the whole animal League, several people can brush his meaning.


    "While I''m willing to trade with you, you''d better make an offer."


    Qing long looked at Du Xiaoqing with a smile and said, "if I don''t have the interest to exchange for a while, it will be some trouble."


    "Don''t you understand? I don''t want to change the war servant. Don''t provoke me again. Go back where you come from!"Du Xiaoqing said, temper has been very hot, the holy land has seen more, what Qinglong is nothing, this if the little star and Du Xiaoyao in, I''m afraid it would have beaten this guy black and blue.


    However, Du Xiaoqing''s voice dropped, but it made the whole audience look at each other, and many eyes were shocked. If you don''t look at Yan Ming in your eyes, you don''t even think about Qinglong. What''s the origin of Du Xiaoqing''s words.


    "Bold!"


    There was a big shout coming out, behind the dragon, someone''s face was gloomy, and the cold light was surging.


    "Want to die!"


    Small tiger strides out, the dark and deep eyes fight to shine, the sound is like a tiger roaring thunder, shaking the void, let the eardrum burst!


    "Tell me, who are you from?"


    Qinglong looks at Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing. His eyes change slightly, but he can''t see the change. The other side has such a war servant. He should have a good origin.


    Qinglong is proud of himself, but he will not be the master of arrogance. Otherwise, he will not have the supreme nirvana, and has the cultivation strength of today.


    "You can''t afford it!"


    Du Xiaoqing opened his mouth and suppressed his anger. He didn''t want to make trouble for his brother, so as not to expose his brother''s identity.


    As the voice fell, a blue and red flame burst out of Du Xiaoqing''s eyes. From the void, a terrible pressure suddenly came. With the blazing breath of the sky, the air in the surrounding space evaporated into a white smoke of nothingness.


    "Bifang Shenniao, she is a member of Bifang Shenniao! "


    when such a breath comes, all eyes tremble.


    At this time, under the invisible pressure, all the spirits of monsters and beasts couldn''t help shaking.


    Those with lower strength and directly crushed should crawl on the ground, which is the supreme beast power.


    "Bifang bird!"


    When such a breath comes, Yan Ming looks white.


    He knew that he had no right to revenge in his life.


    The breath of Du Xiaoqing''s Bi Fang divine bird family is no longer hidden and released. The invisible high temperature makes people shudder, and the animal soul burns, as if to wither for it.


    At this moment, Du Xiaoqing, the king of monsters'' eyes around him, became different and began to show respect and awe.


    Qinglong''s quiet eyes, at this moment, are finally a wave, Bifang Shenniao, he had to care.


    "It''s from the Bifang divine bird family. No wonder, no wonder, the tone is not small. Can''t I really offend the Bifang Shenniao?"


    Qinglong opened his mouth and looked at Du Xiaoqing calmly, but he was still very relaxed. He looked at Du Xiaoqing calmly and said, "what I said will never be taken back. It will be better if you are a member of Bifang divine bird family. You and I will solve it by yourself. You can win and Yanming will be handed over to you. I won''t ask any more. I will win, and the servant will be mine!"


    "Qinglong wants to do it. There''s a lot to see now."


    "Bifang Shenniao is the first clan of the Animal League, but Qinglong is not afraid of it. This time, the Animal League meeting is supposed to fight!"


    "It''s bad luck for Bi ming to get angry."


    Such a voice whispered, facing Qinglong and Bifang Shenniao, no one around him fell on one side. They subconsciously stepped back to avoid being affected. On both sides, they could not afford to be provoked.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t expect that Qinglong would not give up.


    Naturally, he was not afraid of Qinglong, but Du Shaofu was very clear that if he defeated Qinglong, he would attract great attention, which would be extremely detrimental to his hidden identity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2279

    And Du Xiaoqing and others are really hard to be the enemy of the dragon.


    Du Xiaoqing also had some helplessness. She didn''t put the dragon in her eyes, but she knew clearly in her heart that if she started, she would not be able to beat the dragon. Her brother might expose her identity.


    "Qinglong, with your cultivation as your strength, if you want to fight, you should at least fight with Ge Ge Ge. As brother Chi said in the past, if you want to find people from Bifang people, are you afraid of me and brother chiyao?"


    At the end of the street, such a sound came from a distance, and when the last word fell, it was out of the crowd.


    The crowd surging, one after another color, automatic way out.


    Outside the crowd, there are more than ten figures coming. First, a woman of 25-6 years old comes slowly. She is wrapped in a dark red Chinese dress. She is covered with gauze. Her graceful neck and visible clavicle are revealed. Her flaming red skirt folds like flame, and her light flowing on the ground makes her gait more gentle and dignified.


    This woman''s hair is cyan red, tied up with a hair band, slender waist, shallow smile blooming on her face, skin white and smooth, moving incomparably, noble temperament!


    Beside the woman, there is a handsome young man and a delicate girl. They all look like qingluan Xiaoqing.


    Behind the three, they were followed by several attendants in the shape of war servants.


    "White as smoke, white as smoke of Bifang divine bird clan!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The crowd was agitated and boiling, with men''s eyes and women''s jealousy, but more of them were envious.


    It was white Ruyan of the Bifang divine bird family. Although it was not among the top ten of the younger generation in the Animal League, it was only the second. In addition, with the Bifang divine bird family behind, its status was extraordinary.


    Among the younger generation of the Animal League, Bai Ruyan is also famous. I don''t know how many young Orc kings pursue it. Unfortunately, the Bifang Shenniao family never marry with others.


    When this group of people arrived, Du Xiaoqing looked at the first three people as white as smoke. Their delicate bodies couldn''t help shaking. Their own blood was surging, and their hearts were shaking for no reason. This was a wonderful feeling. It was a feeling of blood connection.


    At the moment, Du Xiaoqing can clearly feel that the three people in front of him are their own people and their relatives. The invisible influence and feeling can''t be wrong.


    White as smoke, beautiful girl and handsome young people are also secretly looking at Du Xiaoqing, with eyes in the eyes of the wave.


    Beautiful girls and handsome young people, after the difference, secretly looked at white smoke, seems to be very shocking, but not too much to show.


    "Bifang bird family!"


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, his eyes were moving in the dark. The invisible breath could not escape the prying of the yuan God.


    It''s the breath of Bifang Shenniao. It''s the same as Xiaoqing. Someone from Bifang Shenniao is coming.


    "White as smoke!"


    Looking at the white smoke coming, Qinglong''s face finally showed some fluctuations.


    "Qinglong, I know I can''t beat you, but today I''m from Bifang people, you can''t move." White smoke eyes away from Du Xiaoqing''s body, looking at Qing Long said.


    "I never take back what I said?" Qinglong stares at white smoke and says.


    "The meeting of the Animal League will be around the corner. If you want to fight, you can find Ge Ge Ge and Chi Ge."


    His voice pauses, his voice is clear and pleasant. His eyes are as white as smoke. Du Shaofu takes a look at Du Shaofu''s body and continues to say to Qinglong, "if you can win the battle, your servant will be yours!"


    Qinglong''s eyes were slightly heavy. After a few rest, a smile appeared on Junlang''s face and said, "OK, I''ll wait for the meeting of the Animal League."


    The voice falls, and Qinglong turns and leaves directly.


    Where do you dare to stay.


    "Wait, you lose. According to the rules, you have to pay."


    Du Xiaoqing stopped Yan Ming and said, "hand over all your bags of heaven and earth."


    Yan Ming is stunned and can''t help but stare at Qinglong.


    The dragon head didn''t come back and left directly.


    As white as smoke, the eyes of the pretty girl and the handsome young man looked at Du Xiaoqing in surprise. Some of them moved in dark, and they always felt something wrong with their temperament. It seems that this is not the temperament of Bifang people, but it can''t be specific.


    "No one dares to rely on our Bifang family yet." White as smoke, the shell teeth open gently, the sound is pleasant to the ear.


    Yan Ming''s face twitched violently. Indeed, he did not dare to rely on the accounts of Bifang Shenniao. He took out several bags of heaven and earth, endured the pain of flesh, and threw them to Du Xiaoqing.


    Only Yan Ming knows how much heartache he has at this moment. It''s just like a knife in his heart.


    In his heaven and earth bag, however, there are cultivation resources that he collected in order to impact on the next realm, as well as treasures that the clan has spent a lot of efforts to find. At the best of times, it is almost natural to impact on the next realm.


    Now, none of them.


    What''s more, he may not need it in the future."Don''t you hear me clearly? What I''m talking about is that all of you, everyone''s bags of heaven and earth are handed in!"


    Du Xiaoqing grabs Yan Ming''s bag of heaven and earth in his hand and puts it into his arms. His eyes continue to scan and think of the people around him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a while, the face of Yan Ming''s people turned white, and their faces were blue and red.


    "Don''t hurry up, you want to die!" Xiao Hu said.


    A group of tears are about to drop down, it is not the pain of the heart, bite teeth out of their own bag of heaven and earth have thrown out.


    Those who follow Yan Ming''s some young monster king, at this moment in the heart already already already the eight generation ancestors of Yan Ming to greet once.


    It''s not good to provoke anyone, but to provoke the people of Bifang divine birds. They have suffered such a disaster.


    The pretty girl and the handsome young man looked at Du Xiaoqing at the moment and looked at him again from the beginning to the end. They were very interested.


    He [she] never knew that the bet could still be like this.


    White as smoke, some helpless, some light in the eyes.


    "You can go."


    Du Xiaoqing put away all the bags of heaven and earth, waved to Yan Ming, etc., with a smile on his face, which was demonic and holy.


    If the line of people were in the face of amnesty, they left immediately, and they did not dare and did not want to stay for another second.


    Bai Ruyan looked at Du Xiaoqing and said, "this is not the place to speak. Follow me."


    Looking at white smoke, Du Xiaoqing nodded.


    The crowd left, leaving a crowd of stunned onlookers.


    "I didn''t expect that Qinglong and the people of the Shenniao clan in Bifang have come!"


    "Qinglong, as white as smoke, his [her] coming should be related to the human youth who killed roe Yu!"


    "It is said that the young man was chased and killed by the strong man in the holy animal kingdom. He should have died already."


    The onlookers began to disperse and some whispered.


    This conference has not yet started, it has caused a lot of waves, has become a source of discussion, but also let people more and more look forward to this conference.


    "It''s her [him] who once had meat with the young man. Please inform the adult!"


    In the corner of the crowd, there are several Orc figures. They look at Du Xiaoqing and qingluan Xiaoqing from a distance. They bow their heads and move their eyes, showing their joy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The ancient city, already fast sunset, sunset diffuse, mottled shadow.


    The secluded courtyard, the bluestone paves the road, the time has left the vicissitudes of life on the ancient trace.


    "What''s your name?"


    Outside the old wooden house, Bai Ruyan asked Du Xiaoqing.


    "Du Xiaoqing." Du Xiaoqing didn''t hide it.


    "You follow me in, I have something to ask you, others are waiting outside!"


    As white as smoke, the voice dropped, the skirt swayed, and walked into the wooden house.


    Behind him, there was the pretty girl and the handsome young man.


    However, the soldiers stood respectfully outside the house, alerted themselves, released their breath and blocked the surrounding space.


    Du Xiaoqing looks at Du Shaofu with a nervous and expectant look. At Du Shaofu''s insidious signal, Du Xiaoqing also enters the wooden house.


    "Creak..."


    The door of the wooden house was closed, and a blazing breath sealed off the surroundings.


    Ouyang Shuang, Xiao Hu, Dai Xingyu, qingluan, Xiaoqing, etc. have changed their faces and looked at Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows moved and his mind was released.


    With the strength of their original spirit, these soldiers and the white blockade are like decorations.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2280

    In the wooden house, it is quite simple, but it is very elegant.


    I''m afraid there are only a few such places that can be found in this ancient city.


    "This place has been sealed off by me. Can you look at your body?"


    In the wooden house, as white as smoke, there was no more cover up. She looked at Du Xiaoqing from head to foot. She was very surprised and puzzled. Her eyes were puzzled!


    Du Xiaoqing''s fingerprints congealed, and the blue and red light began to spread in the pure and childish eyes, just like the flame beating.


    "Boom


    In the next moment, a terrible blue and red light spread from Du Xiaoqing''s body, like a cocoon of light covering her delicate body, and the area is also growing. In a moment, it covers and spreads the whole body. An amazing energy fluctuation is accompanied by a terrible pressure spreading, shaking the surrounding void


    "Pure blood descendant!"


    with the changes in Du Xiaoqing''s body, pretty girls and handsome young people suddenly changed their faces and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    In a short period of time, the green and red cocoons covering Du Xiaoqing began to burst out dazzling talisman secret patterns, like countless energy filaments, and the energy fluctuations were more and more amazing, as if a volcano was about to erupt.


    Then, a not huge bird named Bifang, fluttered from Du Xiaoqing and floated behind. The red stripes and brilliant blue feathers were dazzling, like a Phoenix, like a crane. With the fiery breath of the sky, the air in the surrounding space was evaporated into a white smoke of nothingness.


    "Beep..."


    The shrieking is sharp and can sting the spirit. It seems that the beautiful girls and the handsome young people are under a kind of contract that can not be resisted. The eyes are red, the whole body of the talisman and the secret text are towering, the fire is full, and the body expansion is about to turn into noumenon.


    "Pure blood descendant!"


    Has been calm white smoke at this moment is also difficult to calm, delicate color change, eyes shine, bright and dazzling!


    "I can feel that you are my people. There is an open seal in my God. I come from here. Do you know my life experience?"


    Du Xiaoqing took up her breath and gazed at Bai Ruyan with expectation and desire, hoping to get information about her life experience.


    With the breath of Du Xiaoqing''s body converged, the pretty girl and the handsome youth just subsided.


    The eyes of the two people couldn''t bear to be shocked. They felt like they had discovered a new continent.


    "Where are you from?"


    Bai Ruyan also calmed down and looked at Du Xiaoqing closely.


    "The outside world, where I came in from outside, looking for my life experience." Du Xiaoqing said.


    "The outside world!"


    White smoke changed color again, but it seemed that he had already known something. He said: "it has been opened again, and the outside world has broken in again..."


    "Do you know my life experience?" Du Xiaoqing asked.


    "I can''t tell you the answer, but the answer you want, maybe the ancestors in the clan can tell me, follow me, you are a member of my family, your blood, maybe still on the top of brother chiyao, you should be Hui!"


    Bai Ruyan looks at Du Xiaoqing, who is a pure blood descendant, whose blood is far above her.


    She felt that this kind of blood seems to be on the top of brother chiyao. If she comes back to the family, she is afraid that it will cause great shock!


    "Well, I''ll follow you. I want to know my life experience!"


    Du Xiaoqing nodded. This time she came to the ancient wasteland, hoping to find her own body. There was a seal in her soul. But the seal was not detailed. She could only feel that her life experience should be here.


    Now that there are some clues, Du Xiaoqing doesn''t want to give up.


    "Are there any other two orcs who follow you from the outside world?"


    Bai Ruyan is very curious. Although she has not witnessed it, she has learned that Yan Ming was defeated by a war servant. The servant is not ordinary.


    From the breath and temperament of the other two orcs, she could also feel that they were extraordinary people.


    "Yes, we are all from the outside world and can be trusted unconditionally!" Du Xiaoqing said, with firm eyes.


    White as smoke eyes move, did not ask more, told Du Xiaoqing, way: "you are from the outside world, so there should be a lot of things are not too clear, just you are facing Qinglong, is the great nirvana of the Bahuang demon dragon clan, cultivation has reached the level of immortality, the beast League younger generation of the top ten top ten ranked sixth, you must be careful next time you encounter."


    On hearing this, Du Xiaoqing pouted his lips and said, "it''s just the nirvana of the great supreme being. It''s just general. It''s nothing great."


    Great supreme nirvana, immortality, Du Xiaoqing really just feel general.


    Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, etc. are either nirvana or born saints. They have already set foot in the holy land, which is not comparable to Qinglong.


    But Du Xiaoqing didn''t care. It seemed that he didn''t put the expression on his heart at all. He was as white as smoke. The pretty girl and the handsome young man were all speechless.


    "The meeting of the Animal League is about to open. We need the Hui people early. This time, we were ordered by our elders to investigate the spirit of Archaean sacred vessels and the news of a mysterious Terran youth, but we couldn''t find out anything. Have a good rest tonight and return to the Hui early tomorrow morning." Finally, Bai Ruyan said."Good."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded. She knew clearly what Archean spirit and mysterious Terran youth had fallen on her brother''s body. The mysterious Terran youth was undoubtedly her brother''s.


    Outside the wooden house, the soldiers looked solemn and fierce, waiting around.


    Du Shaofu recovered his mind and peeped into everything.


    When the wooden house was opened, Bai Ruyan and others walked out. She looked at Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang, qingluan, Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, etc. she could feel that the soldiers and the two orcs who had entered the outside world were not simple, which gave her a feeling of being difficult to pry into. It was very mysterious.


    It was dusk and night was falling.


    Then Bai Ruyan arranged a place for Du Xiaoqing to settle down. Du Shaofu and others naturally followed Xiaoqing.


    "I already know everything. I''ll let the Hui people go with me, but I''ll have a lot of trouble. I''ll act according to circumstances."


    Du Shaofu''s voice fell on Du Xiaoqing''s ears.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A silver hook in the night sky sprinkles infinite brightness.


    In the ancient courtyard, Du Shaofu leaned against the pavilion, and the streets of the ancient city in front of him were still brightly lit. There was no time for a figure to fly across the night sky and enter through the city gate.


    "I don''t know what happened to you..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the moon and thought about his father, sister Shaojing, brother Qingchun, little star and all the people in the wilderness.


    "Go to Bifang first, and then make plans."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu pondered in his heart, hoping to learn about Du Xiaoqing''s life experience among the Bifang divine birds.


    The next morning, they set out for the king of beasts mountain.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the void, many figures are flying in the direction of the king of beasts mountains, all for the purpose of attending the meeting of the Animal League.


    White as smoke, no one dares to approach along the way.


    Only to see white smoke and other people, the other monster lineup on the far to avoid.


    The status of Bifang divine birds is too high in the Animal League, and no other orcs dare to provoke.


    Along the way, the pretty girl and the handsome youth were very intimate with Du Xiaoqing. It seemed that she was curious about everything outside, but there was not much white as smoke.


    The soldiers were solemn and silent.


    Du Shaofu followed him slowly, but from the conversation between the pretty girl and the handsome youth and Du Xiaoqing, he learned that the pretty girl was called Bai Zhen, and the handsome young man was called blackshuo.


    This is the first time that Bai Xuan and ER Shuo have traveled far from the king of beasts mountain. They have followed Bai Ruyan out for a long time.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also confessed that he knew more about the so-called animal alliance.


    There are many big families in the league, such as the eight wild demon dragon behind the Qinglong, the roe owl behind the killed roe Yu, and so on, which are the most powerful races in the league.


    The Bifang divine bird clan is recognized as the strongest race in the Animal League.


    The patriarch of the Bifang divine bird clan has always been the leader of the beast alliance.


    The reason is that there is one of the most powerful beings among the Bifang divine birds, which frightens the whole animal League!


    "Little sister Qing, is it big outside? Is there any Bifang people outside?" In the void, Bai Xuan asked Du Xiaoqing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2281

    "There are three continents and nine states outside. It is extremely vast, and there are many secret places. Although there is no Bi Fang divine bird family outside, there is an elder in the family of nine, who belongs to our Bifang family. He has always taken care of me. According to the elder, he only has the blood of our Bifang family by chance." Du Xiaoqing told Bai Zhen that he was very kind to meet his people for the first time and get along with them.


    "It''s so boring. I don''t know how long it will take."


    Du Shaofu murmured in a low voice. Along the way, there was white smoke waiting. No one came to ask for trouble. There was no one to talk to, but it was boring.


    "As a war servant, don''t say too much!"


    At Du Shaofu''s side, a middle-aged war servant scolded him and asked him not to speak more.


    "Why can''t the war servants talk? The war servants outside of us can talk." Du Shaofu opened his mouth. At last, someone was able to speak.


    "Don''t say too much, or you will be punished!" The middle-aged soldier was stunned and then continued.


    "Why can''t war servants talk? It''s too cruel."


    Du Shaofu seemed to be interested and said to the middle-aged war servant, "it''s like a strong war servant like me. Can you make an exception? It seems that Qinglong''s conditions for me are not low. I should be able to let me speak."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the middle-aged war servant was stunned and stopped talking. Then he simply ignored Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu is helpless. It seems that he will be so bored before he goes to the mountain range of animal king.


    As white as smoke, the beautiful shadow is graceful. Naturally, Du Shaofu''s words were heard in his ears. He didn''t say much, but the red light flickered under his feet, and his speed was speeding up intentionally or unintentionally.


    Du Xiaoqing, qingluan, Du Xiaohu, Dai Xingyu, etc. have been following closely. Du Shaofu is also a plain and slow follower.


    A moment later, Bai and ER Shuo began to fall behind.


    The other soldiers were even more red faced and all-out, and they were more and more backward.


    Jiao Yan does not leave a trace of the rise of some fluctuations, white as smoke speed is slower.


    She deliberately tried to test the strength of Du Xiaoqing and other people. With a rough estimate in her mind, these people are not too simple, they are quite mysterious.


    White smoke also can''t help but some in the heart doubt, is the external life is so unpredictable.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, there is a ray of light in front of the sky. Before the distant void, a piece of bright talisman and secret text flickers, like a star river falling, mysterious and vast, ancient and boundless.


    That breath diffuses, the distant void, is able to let the human feel the heart to vibrate.


    As white as smoke, the figure stagnates, and the eyes flash brilliantly.


    Du Shaofu also looked ahead, and his mind was released secretly. It seemed that there was something out there. Such a big movement would not be simple.


    "If there are treasures or relics, they are far away from us. I will go first, and you will follow, so that no one will catch the first step!" White as smoke mouth, the figure has been like a graceful lightning streamer away.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu quickened his pace. He didn''t want to miss either treasures or relics.


    "Brother, wait for me!"


    Du Xiaoqing also accelerated, and then Dai Xingyu, qingluan, Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Ouyang Shuang, etc. also experienced a rapid increase in speed, breaking through the void, and instantly far surpassing Bai Xuan and e Shuo.


    Looking at those figures, Bai Xuan and others seem to have not returned to their senses.


    The speed of these people is so terrible, they have not been full on the way.


    Du Shaofu followed Bai Ruyan''s side, keeping a distance of ten Zhang. It was not good to be too quick to avoid suspicion.


    After that, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu and qingluan followed. The speed was slightly slower, but not much.


    Bai Ruyan was surprised again. She had done her best. The war servant could still follow her. She even gave her a feeling that the war servant had never tried his best. How could she not be surprised.


    A moment later, there is a vestige earth in front of us. There are bright runes flashing in the void, and there is the void twisted around. It is very strange.


    In the void with twisted forehead, there is a continuous ancient palace building exposed, with magic and secret texts shuttling around, which is very majestic and magnificent, and the walls are mottled.


    It was a relic mansion, as if it had been buried for many years and carved by time.


    Bai Ruyan and Du Shaofu successively fell on the top of a mountain, followed by Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoqing, etc.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In all directions, at this moment, there are a lot of beasts roaring up, many monsters appear directly to the body, so the speed is the fastest.


    There are monsters and beasts of all ethnic groups. There are giant monkeys ten Zhang high, fierce wolves hundreds of Zhang high, and flying butterflies the size of a PU fan. But the breath is terrible.


    And the dragon, the python, the unicorn


    A large number of monsters gathered, and many war servants came.Soon, outside the entrance of the ruins, a lot of figures gathered, fierce breath gathered, straight into the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    Bai Xuan, e Shuo and so on finally arrived, panting down the hill, short of breath.


    "There are old ruins."


    Dai Xingyu can see from a distance that it is a relic opened, but there are traces of remnants, there is a huge danger.


    "It''s a multicolored demon butterfly. It''s my first time to see it!"


    "It''s a one horned glazed beast. It''s very rare. It''s the first time I''ve seen it!"


    All around, the dense demons attracted the attention of Bai and ER Shuo. They were very surprised and curious and looked around.


    "Oh


    There is a dragon roaring in front of us, revealing a huge body across the mountain. Somehow, the ferocious blood basin opened its mouth and swallowed more than a dozen people directly into its mouth. After the mouth was merged, the fresh blood splashed up, and more than ten people were eaten raw.


    "Eat soul Jiao, swallow me and fight servant, you want to die!"


    There was a big shout coming out, a huge cow stepped out, the light wings, the two corners were sharp, just like the blade, the breath was strong.


    "Ouch!"


    In a flash, the dragon and the giant ox were fighting together.


    It seems that there is a huge grudge between the two. They are not polite to each other. The sound of the sound is endless, the boulders are broken, and the mountain tops are swept away.


    The strength of Jiaolong and Ju Niu is very strong, and there is no control over the fight. In the war, the sand and stones are flying and the energy is surging. Many people are affected.


    "Ah..."


    There are a lot of war servants who are not strong enough to suffer from the disaster, and even some people have been blown away by the flying sand and the cave has been pierced. They scream constantly!


    "Soul eating Jiao, stepping on the sky, you two bastards want to die!"


    There are monsters who drink, and their war servants die in vain and are furious.


    "Asshole, you have to pay for it!"


    There is a hot tempered monster king, directly joined the battle circle, to the soul swallowing Jiao and trampling on the sky bull directly.


    "Kill me, my servant, fight!"


    With the first monster involved, there was immediately the second, and then the third


    In a flash, the dispute was inexplicably interpreted into an amazing melee, the sound waves were towering, sweeping the four sides.


    "Boom..."


    During the shaking of the earth and the mountains, white as smoke, Du Shaofu and others were inevitably affected. A large number of gravel and strong wind swept in, and they had to retreat for it.


    "These evil animals!"


    As Du Shaofu retreated, he yelled at him. There was no cover up in his voice. He almost didn''t roar.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Bai Xuan and ER Shuo murmured.


    This war servant is really courageous. He calls the monster beast evil animal in the territory of the Animal League. This is definitely to arouse public anger.


    Sure enough, in the scuffle ahead, many fierce pupils immediately followed the voice and directly focused on Du Shaofu.


    A pair of fierce pupil diffuse cold light, frightening people to the extreme.


    This is the territory of the Animal League. The beast clan is the strongest existence. Human beings are just war servants. There are people calling evil animals. This has aroused public anger!


    "Little war servant, are you talking?" A huge fierce bird was staring at Du Shaofu, and his voice was sharp and gloomy.


    "Little war servant, look for death!"


    A fierce monkey drank with a voice like thunder and a terrible breath. It seemed that he would tear Du Shaofu into two at any time.


    Du Shaofu had just stepped back and stood alone on a mountain. He was bored all the way and was affected. At the moment, he was still drunk by these devils. He was not happy in his heart. He replied, "don''t mess with me, or you will be killed. You will eat meat stew!"


    The sound came out and reverberated everywhere.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2282

    "This war servant is looking for death!"


    "The war servant is arrogant and should be killed!"


    "Tear up the war servant''s tooth offering alive!"


    After a brief pause, the fierce beasts broke out, and all the monsters in the scuffle all followed Du Shaofu.


    Even the first culprits, the soul eating Jiaos and the trampling oxen, were all the same. Their evil eyes locked Du Shaofu tightly, and their intention of killing was full.


    "Ji..."


    All of a sudden, the whole void sank down, like a dark cloud, accompanied by a terrible evil spirit swept down.


    The huge and fierce bird that first started to scold Du Shaofu, flapped its wings and went down towards Du Shaofu.


    "Oh


    A giant python with scales all over its body came from the river. It was full of scales, glowing with blood and wings. It was ferocious and frightening. It opened its mouth and swallowed Du Shaofu. It seemed that it was trying to take the lead in swallowing Du Shaofu by the fierce bird.


    "Evil animal, take your barbecue stew, I''ll eat it today!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank and his right hand went forward. A stone the size of a palm was caught in the palm of his hand, and he smashed it out at the scales of the python.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure leaped out, his left hand looked into it, and there was a flash of light. His figure appeared strangely under the wings of the fierce bird, and his left paw print was directly clasped on the right wing of the fierce bird.


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu drank like an elephant and an ant, but at the moment, his power was amazing. He swung the right wing of the fierce bird from the air, and directly swung the huge fierce bird into the air like a broken winged bird.


    "Boom..."


    The ground shakes, the gravel is blown open, and the ground cracks are constantly cracking.


    The body of the fierce bird has been dripping with blood and stained with blood. The dead can''t die any more.


    At the same time, a fist sized blood hole appeared in the eyebrow of the ferocious python, which directly penetrated through the hard eyebrow, spilled the red and white things, and lost its vitality.


    The level of cultivation of these fierce birds and Python is definitely not weak. They are both at the peak level of the main domain of the animal kingdom, and they are not too far away from the realm level.


    But at the moment, this fierce bird and python are killed in such a cruel and tyrannical way, which is particularly shocking!


    Throw a stone and kill a monster king.


    One hand and pulled off a monster, King Shengsheng fell into meat sauce, what a fierce strength!


    The whole room was in a daze and stupefied!


    The surrounding creatures were shocked by Du Shaofu''s killing of the fierce bird and python. The cruel and tyrannical means also made people tremble for no reason!


    "What a ferocious servant


    Bai and ER Shuo looked at each other, and it was the first time they had seen such a fierce servant.


    "Very strong!"


    White as smoke from the eyes of the wave, that war servant is too mysterious, even just to see its hand, but still give her a deep feeling.


    "War servant, you want to die!"


    "The war servant dares to kill the man of our Animal League, and seek death!"


    The whole scene is just for a short time. Killing two monsters is not enough to frighten the whole audience.


    In the scuffle, there are many young monsters. In front of them, a human war servant killed two monsters. They are so fierce and arrogant. How can they tolerate them!


    "Evil animal, provoke me again, all barbecue stew!"


    Du Shaofu stepped on the back of the fierce bird and looked at the roaring monsters in front of him. He exclaimed, however, that he was still surrounded by the monsters in the animal kingdom, and he could not help but smile bitterly.


    "Is this war servant really going to eat those guys?"


    E Shuo and Bai Shu looked at each other, some speechless.


    There are so many monsters and beasts kings. Can''t the war servants really eat all of them and can''t eat them? Many of them are powerful!


    "Little war servant, you are dead!"


    The soul swallowing Jiao of the originator drank heavily. The huge body shuttled through the void, and the ferocious blood basin opened its mouth, and it directly killed Du Shaofu.


    In the mouth of the letter huff and puff, bloody, evil spirit rolling, breath imprisons the void!


    This soul swallowing Jiao has the strength of the highest level in the realm, so he will directly swallow up Du Shaofu.


    "Evil animals, I''ve stewed you all today!"


    With a deep drink, Du Shaofu''s figure swept out directly.


    How could this little Jiao imprison Du Shaofu? His figure swept out directly, and suddenly appeared behind the dragon''s giant tail.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu reached out with one hand. His claw print twisted the void and imprisoned the Jiao. He swung his huge tail and made a few circles in the void, whistling in the void and rippling in the space.


    Compared with an ant like human body, now it is swinging a huge ferocious dragon in a circle. What a shocking visual impact!


    It''s so ferocious. It''s choking. It''s blowing up!But this soul eating Jiao was full of fright, and his hair was standing upside down. A chill was climbing out of the depths of the beast''s soul.


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu took the ferocious dragon as a long whip weapon and swung its tail to the group of monsters.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The body of the dragon was too long. A fierce monkey and a ferocious wolf had no time to avoid it and were smashed into meat paste.


    The body of Jiaolong is flat, like a deflated balloon, blood dripping across the front of the ruins.


    A lot of eyes are dull and creepy!


    How ferocious is this? Is this still human? It is more fierce than fierce beast!


    "Kill, barbecue stew!"


    "I want a barbecue!"


    "I want to eat too!"


    The things that shocked many fierce beasts around were far from over. The sound of loud shouts came out, and the figures broke through the sky like lightning.


    "Roar!"


    "Gee!"


    "Beep!"


    The roar of a tiger shakes people''s heart and soul. The sound of Luan is like thunder. The sound of Luan goes into the ear and penetrates the yuan God. There is a neighing that stings the soul of the beast and resounds through the void.


    In a short moment, the figures swept out, and the black light was towering. A huge giant tiger flapped its wings and was ready to rush out. The body was black and the black runes soared to the sky. The terror wave swept through the wings. It was clear that there was a pale gold ripple, which rose and fell like a roar of sea. It seemed that the land below broke and the forest sea rose and fell Big waves.


    A crystal blue flame covered the void, whistling loud and clear, just like a bright blue day, then a blue giant bird soared in the sky, the gorgeous tail feathers filled with blue runes, eloquent and moving, flapping wings, smart and dignified, showing the supreme breath of the beast!


    A bird with a size of dozens of feet flapped its wings in the sky, and the terrible pressure suddenly came. It was like a Phoenix, like a Phoenix, like a crane. The fiery breath of the sky made the spirits of the surrounding animals wither.


    "Dark sky tiger, Phoenix family qingluan!"


    White as smoke, her delicate body trembles and her eyes are dull. Although the dark giant tiger is quite strange, she recognizes its identity. It is the body of a dark tiger, and what Xiaoqing transformed is actually the qingluan body of the Phoenix clan.


    Dark tiger, Phoenix, qingluan, white as smoke, so will not be shocked!


    "My God!"


    But at the moment, Bai and e Shuo are already staring at each other''s eyes and sucking in cool air!


    "Bifang bird, dark tiger, and That''s Phoenix and qingluan! "


    When the three bodies were in the air, the terrible pressure brought by the three supreme orcs made Zhou Kong''s eyes tremble.


    The pulse spirit of all the war servants around can''t help shaking!


    The blood of all the monsters on the scene is boiling, and the spirit of the beast is trembling. The pressure is irresistible. We should crawl on the ground for it!


    "Kill!"


    When the tiger is killed, the tiger roars like thunder, the tiger claws generate clouds, and the talisman''s Secret patterns spread. It has the power of a mountain falling apart. It rips the void with its claws and sweeps everything with its wings.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    There are towering trees below the waist broken, the boulders split in all directions, and finally become a powder, the scene is appalling!


    "No ordinary dark tiger!"


    This kind of prestige makes white as fireworks. The dark sky tiger is extraordinary, just like the supreme among beasts roaring. It can roar mountains and rivers and suppress beasts!


    Xiaoqing hands, mouth rolling fire, with the towering talisman secret patterns, like a volcano eruption, the flame eruption, hot heat makes people crawl burning pain, the soul will wither.


    With a strange posture and speed, the rolling flame suddenly wrapped a demon beast king. The high temperature under the flame made the beast soul tremble. It was too late to escape. A large area of space around was wrapped by the flame, as if it had formed a blazing sea of fire.


    Qingluan flapped its wings, and its fiery blue color rose and spread into the sky. The gorgeous tail feathers were moving and moving, and their wings were smart and dignified. They showed the supreme breath of the animals, but the place they passed was destruction.


    Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, qingluan, Xiaoqing heard about the barbecue stew, and immediately salivated secretly. He was afraid that there was not enough to eat at that time, so he immediately joined the battle circle.


    Two graceful and moving, extremely beautiful beautiful beautiful shadows, as if startled, wrapped in light, shuttle in the battlefield.


    Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu are also fighting. With their current cultivation strength, they have no pressure to deal with these ordinary monster kings.


    Seeing Du Shaofu under siege and knowing that Du Shaofu is inconvenient to expose his strength, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu will not stand idly by and show no mercy!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    "Help


    "No, it''s bifun!"


    "Dark tiger, not good!"


    "Help


    In an instant, the world around the ruins was really boiling. The monster roared endlessly, the blood mist poured down, and the void was constantly exploded.


    At this time, those fierce animals want to die, and the soul of the beast is trembling.


    How could they have thought that, as a war servant, they had attracted Bifang divine bird and dark sky tiger.Regret is too late, the other side has no intention to let them go.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Du Shaofu was flying in the air. He opened and closed his hands with his fists. The monster''s body exploded and his blood poured into the sky all the way. He was extremely tyrannical and ferocious!


    There are only dozens of monsters, which are not enough for Du Shaofu, Xiaoqing and Xiaohu to kill.


    Just dozens of breathing room, this piece of ruins in front of the door, there are corpses everywhere, animal blood dyed red hill, evil spirit amazing!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2283

    "My God, are the creatures of the outside world so cruel?"


    White and err Shuo continued to suck in cold air, throat boiling hot, for it to swallow saliva.


    Those guys are absolutely not ferocious!


    Not only was the servant ferocious, but the rest of Xiaoqing and Xiaohu were equally cruel.


    "Back, back!"


    The monsters in the distance around and the accompanying war servants, behind the scenes of the king''s ferocious and tyrannical power, directly retreated some more, where could they dare to provoke them.


    "Search!"


    When the last fierce beast fell, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu had already taken the lead in converging the body, shuttling around the dense hill like corpses of fierce beasts on the ground, looking for the heaven and earth bags, digging the secret bones, cutting hard animal body materials. These are the best materials for refining weapons that can be bought at a high price.


    Qingluan, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu have been used to it for a long time, and they are familiar with it. They are not wasted.


    "Goo


    Around the dark breath, swallowing saliva sound of each other ups and downs, for it''s creepy, hair inverted.


    Dozens of monsters were killed by the town in a short period of time, and the spirits of beasts did not escape.


    And looking at those figures are digging bones and cutting corpses, is that really Bifang divine bird, Phoenix qingluan and dark tiger?


    It looks like a group of well-trained robbers.


    "Boom..."


    At the entrance of the relic, there is an amazing explosion, the twisted void is broken, the sky is full of sunlight, the energy fluctuates violently, and the ancient and boundless breath diffuses into the sky.


    "The ruins are broken. The ruins mansion is completely opened. There must be treasures!"


    Around those shocked and surprised eyes also returned to God, immediately red.


    The ruins mansion has been opened, and everyone has come for it. This is the real purpose.


    The ancient remains of the mansion, is bound to have treasures and great harvest.


    "This remains belongs to us. Who dares to step closer and kill us without mercy!"


    looking at the open ruins mansion, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and his voice came out like thunder, shaking the void everywhere.


    Such a sound falls in the ears of every living creature, like a heavy hammer of a heavenly drum!


    This is an old relic mansion. Du Shaofu didn''t want to divide people.


    Anyway, now there are Bifang shenniaos. When the time comes, this pot will be the back of Bifang shenniaos. Who dares to find trouble with Bifang shenniaos.


    "What does that mean?"


    The king of monsters, war servants and so on, whose eyes were red and were about to enter the ruins directly, suddenly changed their faces.


    Some living creatures have already rushed out. Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, they are still living in the void, and their faces have changed greatly.


    "Don''t you hear me clearly? This remains belongs to us. Who dares to step closer and kill us without mercy?" Tiger introduced tiger roar, roll up the sound wave, such as the surf!


    "Who dares to come near and try, kill!"


    Du Xiaoqing opened his mouth, and the blazing Bifang divine bird breath came out without reservation, and the blazing heat evaporated into the void.


    "Whoosh!"


    Du Shaofu, like an electric figure, has been the first to enter the ruins mansion.


    Under the influence of his talent, Du Shaofu found out for the first time where there were treasures.


    "Take everything away!"


    Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu followed closely, and naturally took out the bag of heaven and earth.


    Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu are not lagging behind. In the hands of xianxianyu, there is light shining. The Qiankun bag has been ready for a long time.


    Then, many fierce eyes around the ruins were seen in the gaping eyes. Those figures shuttled through the ancient ruins mansion, packing everything up and putting whatever they caught into the bag of heaven and earth. They almost didn''t take away the bricks.


    "What do you mean, are they going to take it alone?"


    "It''s too much. They want to take it all by themselves and bully people too much."


    "Keep your voice down. The white man of Bifang is there. Do you want to die?"


    "What, white as smoke, the Lord is here too!"


    "Why are the Bifang divine birds so overbearing that they want to swallow everything in the ruins alone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Around the monster angry, eyes burning, hate.


    But there is no living thing really dare to approach, just the shock is too big, no one wants to die.


    That''s Bifang divine bird, Phoenix, qingluan, and dark tiger. They can''t afford to provoke them.


    Some people found that white as smoke, but also gall.


    With the strong men of Bifang divine birds, they dare not be presumptuous.


    "Too much, too much!"


    "This is banditry!"


    The surrounding animals are unwilling and angry, but they can only express their displeasure in a low voice. They dare not really get close to them or even dare to speak out loud. White as smoke is on the scene, they are afraid of provoking Bifang Shenniao!


    At the moment, white as smoke is a face of consternation, are some difficult to return to God.Looking at Du Xiaoqing, who shuttles and swiftly in the ruins mansion, Bai Ruyan feels how the Bifang god bird, who grew up outside, grew up outside these years?


    How can the pure blood descendant of the Bifang divine bird clan, the descendant of the supreme beast clan, be like bandits.


    If this is spread out, the whole family of Bifang divine birds will make the outside world look at it with great admiration.


    And the Phoenix, qingluan, dark tiger, are the descendants of the supreme Orc family, but they are all the same. Are they all external creatures like this?


    At this moment, Bai Ruyan secretly decides that, in any case, as long as Du Xiaoqing returns to the family, he must teach him well.


    "Gongfa, many Gongfa!"


    "Ancient battle records!"


    "Ancient martial arts skills!"


    "Treasure medicine!"


    "Pills, many kinds of pills, can be compared with holy medicines!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure shuttles through the remains of the mansion. He has no time to read it carefully and pack everything up.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t find any rare treasures that could make the whole ancient and the present and cause the strange phenomena of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu had a lot of cultivation resources such as martial arts, martial arts and pills.


    These cultivation resources are all from before the dragon and Phoenix disaster. How amazing, it is equal to being able to open a corner before the dragon and Phoenix disaster.


    "Rich, now rich!"


    Du Shaofu was secretly pleased that he had changed two bags of heaven and earth. Without having had time to take a close look, he could only see what he saw and put what he saw.


    As long as it is valuable, it can not be passed.


    Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu are not much worse than Du Shaofu. They pretend what they catch.


    In this way, in the red and angry eyes outside the ruins, Du Shaofu and several other people walked out of the ruins after about ten minutes.


    When the red Jiri horse monkey yuan God peeps, Du Shaofu knows that there should not be any omission in the ruins mansion, so he walks out satisfied.


    A group of six people, all eyes with a smile, walked out of the ruins mansion.


    "Well, eat the stew, don''t waste it!"


    Looking at the pile of monster corpses outside the ruins mansion, many of them are blood vessels and are great tonic. Du Shaofu wanted to make up for them. The key to know that these monster corpses and some miraculous herbs are of great benefit to Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, qingluan Xiaoqing, etc.


    "I''ll clean it up."


    "I''ll get the grill."


    When you hear Du Fu''s order, you don''t need to cook the meat.


    Then, just at the gate of the ruins, Du Xiaoqing and qingluan washed the meat of the animals and chose the high-level blood vessels.


    However, Du Xiaoqing and qingluan didn''t do anything about those monsters, mainly Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang. Dai Xingyu couldn''t talk about them.


    Xiaohu has also moved to the boulder and set up the grill and stove.


    Take out the special cauldron and cook it with Du Shaofu.


    Still the same, Du Shaofu added a lot of miraculous herbs to the big Ding stew, and even put in a lot of precious medicines. The level of those precious medicines made the monsters around him tremble.


    The glow diffuses, the energy fluctuates, the medicine fragrance is fragrant, and the fragrance floats for hundred miles.


    Before long, the roast meat was fragrant, the oil was zizipping, and the smell of burnt yellow rose to the sky. With the spices sprinkled by Du Shaofu, the taste had already made Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, qingluan, Dai Xingyu and other saliva drip quickly.


    But this curtain fell in the eyes of those monsters around, it was not groundless and creepy.


    At the moment, there are a few white birds, such as white, which are hard to come back to.


    "Is she really a descendant of our Bifang people?"


    Bai Ruyan had to suspect that if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that the charming woman with thin skin, bone digging and meat brushing like a bandit would be a pure blood descendant of Bifang people.


    "Eat!"


    When the flavor of the roast meat reached its peak, Du Shaofu showed his gallantry to tear off a piece of the best Jiaolong meat and handed it to Ouyang Shuang with a smile.


    Ouyang Shuang is not polite. When it comes to barbecue, she has learned a lot from Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen. Every time, she can make the old madman salivate.


    "How fragrant it is


    Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing, qingluan, Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu have already started to eat, eat meat and drink soup, and enjoy themselves in the mouth.


    At the same time, the images of Bi Fang divine bird, Phoenix, qingluan, and dark sky tiger disappear. Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang are not much different.


    "My God, they''re really eating!"


    "This is a provocation. Those war servants are challenging our Animal League!"


    "It''s too much to stew and roast their meat. It''s provocative to our Animal League.""Keep your voice down, the Bifang divine birds and the dark tigers belong to the Animal League!"


    "those war servants are also eating, which is a great disrespect to our Animal League and a provocation to our whole animal League. It''s too rampant!"


    "Especially that war servant, who is cruel and arrogant, is his attention. This is not to us!"


    There was more and more discussion around, and more and more monsters became more and more angry.


    This is the territory of the League of beasts. In front of them, they stew the meat of the king of monsters. What a blatant provocation and unbearable!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2284

    But under absolute awe, no one dares to walk out of the field.


    There are also monsters who are really eating monsters. If they are provoked, they will end up being eaten.


    They dig bones and thin skin, and finally they are roasted and stewed, which makes their spirits shudder.


    "But I smell that their barbecue is delicious. It should be delicious."


    Suddenly, I don''t know from which corner such a sentence came out.


    "I''ve never had a barbecue like this before. It feels good to eat!"


    Quiet, is another such sound, as if caught off guard.


    "There are many miraculous and precious medicines in that pot of soup, which should be very tonic."


    "Those guys are really good at eating!"


    Again, two voices came from two corners and fell into the ears of many creatures.


    "Gu Gu..."


    For some time, the whole court did not know why, and the sound of swallowing and salivating came out.


    Not far away on the top of the mountain, white as smoke has been full of amazement, directly stupefied.


    "How fragrant it looks


    White and black is slightly raised, smell the fragrance, can not help but lick the mouth of saliva.


    "White, black, you come to eat, very fragrant." Du Xiaoqing is shouting.


    "Good."


    Bai and e Shuo couldn''t help but rush directly.


    Bai Ruyan wanted to stop her mouth, but she wanted to stop. Her red lips outlined a wry smile and didn''t say anything at last.


    "Delicious, delicious!"


    "It turns out that the barbecue is so delicious, incredible!"


    Later, Bai and e Shuo said that they never knew there was such delicious meat.


    "Ruyan sister, would you like to have a taste? It''s delicious." White and e Shuo with treasure soup and barbecue to white smoke in front of.


    "You eat, I don''t have to."


    Bai Ruyan shakes her head, but somehow, she feels that she seems to be swallowing. The fragrance is so fragrant that it seems to have a great attraction. Then she simply turns around. She is the descendant of the all-round family. How can she be like this.


    "All right."


    Bai Xuan and e Shuo can only be helpless, knowing that the temper of this sister like a cigarette in front of her has always been a non cannibalism.


    "Come on, you guys, come and have some." Said Du Shaofu to the soldiers.


    Those servants couldn''t help drooling. They didn''t look over there, but the smell of barbecue and treasure soup was too tempting.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, several of the war servants moved, but they still stood upright and did not dare to move more.


    "Go and eat." Bai and ER Shuo spoke to the soldiers.


    "Thank you very much


    There was white and black Shuo''s mouth, looking at white smoke also did not say much, a few war servants are no longer polite.


    "It''s delicious!"


    Then there was a soldier''s eyes shining. It was so delicious.


    "It''s too much. It''s an absolute provocation!"


    Angry all around, a pair of fierce pupil red, those war servants are too presumptuous.


    "What''s the noise? Make more noise and eat you!"


    Du Shaofu exclaimed. The group of monsters rustled and chattered. Although the sound was not loud, it was very annoying.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the monsters around him changed color. He immediately closed his mouth and involuntarily backed away.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the void, there is the sound of broken wind, there is a group of people breaking through the sky, the breath is very big, attracted the attention of all the eyes below.


    There were a lot of them. There were dozens of them. The first one was a young man with a long body and a handsome face. His eyes were dark brown and full of charming luster.


    "Master Qinglong, that''s the Dragon Master of the Bahuang demon dragon clan!"


    There is a demon beast king surprise, recognize the man, that is the eight waste demon Dragon Clan Dragon, Animal League Young Generation ranking sixth leader!


    White as smoke lift eyes, dark red hair micro motion with the wind, red skirt micro exhibition, posture swaying, moving soul!


    Qinglong saw Bai Ruyan, and Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing, who were all about to spend their lives. Finally, he looked at the ruins mansion.


    "Lord Qinglong, these war servants have monopolized the treasures in the ruins mansion. They have killed the soul eating Jiaos, trampling on the sky and other barbecued meat and soup!"


    "Lord Qinglong, these soldiers are too arrogant


    A monster king summoned up his courage and said to Qinglong, but he did not dare to mention the Bi Fang divine birds or the dark sky tiger. He pushed everything on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu did not pay any attention to what was said around him. He continued to eat meat and soup and enjoy himself.


    "Go


    Qinglong''s eyes swept the lower part of his eyes. His eyes moved automatically. He didn''t speak, and then he left directly."Where is master Qinglong going


    There is a monster doubt, originally thought that Qinglong can make a start, but did not expect Qinglong turned to go directly.


    "Bi Fang Shenniao is also here. Qinglong doesn''t want to have Cha hands."


    "Master Qinglong and Bai Ruyan have already met yesterday. We have made an agreement that we will have a fight with Lord e''ao or Lord ChiJu at the meeting of the Animal League."


    A voice came out and said a guess.


    "I''m full."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu patted his stomach and belched.


    The meat quality of these monsters before the dragon and Phoenix disaster is really good. It looks like game. It''s not much less than that outside.


    Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu are full of food. They have recovered their charming temperament. They are totally different from the food they just ate.


    Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, qingluan, Baixuan and yueshuo, however, after a long time, they solved all the remaining soup and barbecue, and then they were satisfied and laughed.


    "Let''s go, Hui people!"


    As white as smoke, he couldn''t bear to speak.


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoqing sprang up to catch up.


    After eating and drinking enough, he also got a collection of relics in the mansion. Du Shaofu was very happy.


    It is just that the journey has been rather dull.


    Fortunately, from the mouth of Bai and e Shuo, Du Shao Fu learned that the animal king mountain could not be far ahead, and the Bifang divine birds were in the animal king mountain range.


    However, although it is not far away, it will take more than half a day at the speed of the public.


    After eating meat and soup, the soldiers saw the strength of Du Shaofu, and they were enthusiastic and respectful to him.


    In the ruins mansion, people delayed a lot of time, and it was time for night.


    "It''s not safe to drive all night. This place is in great danger. After a night''s rest, you will be able to get to the animal king mountain tomorrow."


    On the peak, white as smoke, he said to the crowd.


    There are many dangerous places in this area. The routes they take are all safe routes. However, after nightfall, there will be strange things. Often, some strong people will lose their way for no reason, and they will die. Therefore, there will be very few creatures on their way at night.


    With Du Xiaoqing in, Bai Ruyan doesn''t want to have an accident. Anyway, it is not far away, and the time to the Animal League Congress is far enough.


    "Then rest!"


    Du Shaofu said this, even the Bifang divine bird family also said so. These places must not be simple. There will be danger. Safety is the most important thing.


    Night fell and the people rested.


    Du Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu, Xiaohu, Baizhen and the other soldiers sat cross legged and began to refine the energy contained in the soup and turn it into pure Xuanqi.


    One by one, the figures wrapped the light, twinkled and dazzling, and the breath was vigorous.


    On the mountain peak, there are seals and prohibitions arranged as white as smoke. It is filled with the breath of Bifang divine birds. No one dares to approach.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged. The energy contained in the soup was not worth mentioning for his cultivation level at the moment. As a drop of water in the sea, it had little effect.


    With his eyes slightly closed, Du Shaofu comprehended the three sword moves in his mind from the spirit of the archaic saint.


    Du Shaofu was immersed in this sword move. He clearly felt that he had almost understood it. However, it was like painting a tiger. It was difficult to draw bones by painting skin.


    "Really can''t understand!"


    Du Shaofu''s stubborn temper came up. He didn''t believe that he could not understand it. He began to understand the Ba Kendo from the ancient stone tablet.


    "Whew..."


    The light was dazzling, and Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were coagulated. Occasionally, there was a flash of sword on his fingertips, and then he fell into some kind of meditation.


    The mountain peak is as white as smoke, sitting cross knee, hair dancing, sending out a light light, covered by the moon, such as the goddess of the mountains, moving incomparably.


    Bai Ruyan''s eyes have been looking at Du Shaofu.


    Such a war servant, his appearance is not impressive, but the invisible aura is to let white smoke always feel that there is a kind of unspeakable feeling.


    Along the way, she tried many times in secret, but she didn''t ask any useful words, which made her more mysterious.


    "The soldier is mysterious and unfathomable!"


    White smoke heart ponder, no wonder that Qing long wants to make up his mind.


    Such a war servant, if he is really a war servant, is afraid that when he comes to the family, the family will definitely attach great importance to it.


    Time passed quickly in people''s practice. One night later, the morning sun dyed the sky red, and the morning glow covered the sky.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Dai Xingyu, Ouyang Shuang and other fingerprints were collected. They vomited turbid at the mouth, and their breath vibrated around them. They all got a lot of benefits.


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes. His eyes were clear and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He did not make great progress in understanding the sword moves. He always felt that he lacked something.


    That kind of feeling, like stuck in the bottleneck.


    "Take your time."


    Du Shaofu said to himself. He got up and stretched himself. A mouthful of turbid Qi came out of his stomach."Let''s go. It''s not far away. You can get to the family in a few hours." Bai Ruyan and several war servants have been waiting on the side.


    Hearing this, Du Xiaoqing is a little nervous. Today, he is going to Bifang Shenniao. At that time, can you know his life experience.


    Immediately, the crowd continued to set out.


    Along the way, people saw a lot of creatures, all going to the king of beasts mountain.


    Two hours later, far ahead, a vast mountain range appeared in the eyes of the people.


    "In front of you is the king of beasts mountain, and you will be able to go home soon!" The white and the black show a happy color.


    "I didn''t expect to meet sister Ruyan. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    A voice came, when the voice fell, there was a beautiful shadow in the void ahead, only three people, three young women.


    At the beginning, a beautiful figure was graceful, and her red hair was more gorgeous than white smoke. Her long hair fell down to her boneless waist along her shoulders, forming a fiery arc with the rising of the lower part.


    The woman is very young, wearing tight clothes, the lower body curve ups and downs, the sleeves are very short, showing Ivory like white arms, skin is like blowing bullets can be broken, the eyes are dark and smart, sassy with a kind of charm.


    Such a woman is so beautiful that it can arouse the hearts of men all over the world. In particular, she has a very peculiar temperament. She is charming and sassy. She is different from Ouyang Shuang, Dongli Qingqing, Su Muxin and so on, but each has its own merits and will not be much different. There are two women as like as two peas or six women behind the


    woman. The same looks are not beautiful compared with the women in front of them. They are absolutely beautiful, with their skirts and fluttering, radiant and exquisite, tall bodies.


    Especially when two women stand together, it can give people a kind of unique attraction.


    "The supreme nirvana is immortal and will not be under the dragon."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the enchanting woman with red hair in front of him. His hidden breath could not escape Du Shaofu''s prying.


    This is a Orc young supreme, not under the dragon.


    "It turns out that it''s sister Xiaoyao. It''s so early, but it will take three days for the conference of the Animal League to start!"


    Seeing the enchanting woman, she smiles as white as smoke. Her eyes don''t leave any trace, and there are some differences between them. How could Xiao Yao meet himself so accidentally? I''m afraid he has been waiting outside the animal king mountain range.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2285

    "Xiao Yao, Overlord Python clan!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu did not leave any trace and his eyes moved. Yesterday, he learned a lot about the Animal League from the mouth of Bai and ER Shuo.


    Among them, among the top ten young veterans, there is the name of Xiaoyao.


    Xiaoyao, the young and supreme of overlord python, ranks the fifth among the top ten young generation of beast League, ranking above Qinglong.


    "It''s great to come earlier. To be honest, there''s something I need to tell my sister." Xiao Yao looked at the white smoke and said.


    "Sister Xiaoyao, please say so?" White as smoke, silent, with a smile.


    "In fact, what I want to ask is the number of people behind you."


    Xiao Yao also smiles, his eyes swept in the crowd and fell on Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Ouyang Shuang and so on. His face turned to the world and he said with a smile: "it is said that a few days ago, you ate meat with the young man who killed roe Yu. I don''t know if you know the whereabouts of the human being now."


    Wen Yan, Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, qingluan, Xiaoqing, etc. suddenly changed color. The woman named Xiao Yao actually came to find them.


    Du Shaofu didn''t leave any trace and his eyes moved. It seems that this Xiaoyao is not simple. He actually found Du Xiaoqing''s body.


    Bai Ruyan also changed color secretly. This time, she also came out to investigate the news of the mysterious human youth. However, she did not know that Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu had ever drunk and eaten meat with the human.


    "Xiao Qing, Xiao Yao, if you have any questions, you can answer them." Then, Bai Ruyan smiles and says to Du Xiaoqing.


    "You said that young man was the man who asked us to eat the barbecue. It tasted good. He also asked Liu limo of the Terran to eat it together. Later, I don''t know where the human went. It seems that he heard that the human was hunted down by the powerful man of the Animal League. I think he should have died."


    Du Xiaoqing is not stupid, leaving no trace, with a relaxed look and a smile on his face. He is like a Epiphyllum in the world. He is demonic and holy. Compared with Xiaoyao''s temperament, he has his own merits, but he will never be less mature, but more holy.


    "According to the information I got, that man is very strange and runs very fast. Several elders in the holy Animal Kingdom have not chased him."


    Xiaoyao looked at the faces of Du Xiaoqing, qingluan, Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, and continued to smile and say to Du Xiaoqing: "this sister is also a member of Bifang family. How about helping her sister?"


    "Say it."


    Du Xiaoqing also said with a smile: "if I can help you, certainly help, but I can tell you, borrow things not, borrow money more."


    "Cluck, I don''t borrow anything. I just want to find the human youth."


    Xiao Yao chuckled at Du Xiaoqing and said, "sister, I have some small skills. You have contacted with the human youth. Let me make a little investigation on the animal soul, so that I can know the whereabouts of the human youth, and ensure that my sister''s animal soul will not be hurt. I seldom ask for help, and my sister will not refuse it."


    Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, etc. are all discolored. This is obviously not believing. I want to search for the soul of the beast!


    As white as smoke, her eyes sank and she looked at Xiaoyao. The sweet sounds of nature also brought a little coldness. She said, "Xiaoyao, don''t overdo it. She''s the son of Bifang clan!"


    "Sister Ruyan, don''t be angry. I said that I would not hurt her soul. I''m sure that I''m really interested in the human youth. Therefore, I can only do this. Please forgive me." Xiao Yao said, looking at Bai Ruyan.


    "Then I''ll have to learn the strength of the overlord Python clan!"


    As white as smoke, Xiao Yao''s face was clearly a deliberate provocation. His body suddenly filled with a blazing breath. His hair was shaking and his skirt was swaying.


    Although not as good as Xiaoyao''s ranking, but white as smoke is definitely not weak.


    Don''t say that Du Xiaoqing is a pure blood descendant of Bifang people. Even if he is a descendant of Bifang people, he can''t tolerate anyone searching for animal spirits.


    "You are such a disgusting person. Why do you have to find that human being? I heard that the human like to eat snake meat most. You are the tyrant python. Be careful that the human will stew you, but it''s too late to regret." Du Xiaoqing opened her mouth, and she knew that if Bai Ruyan started with that Xiaoyao, he would suffer.


    Listen to Du Xiaoqing''s words, Xiao Yao is also slightly a Leng.


    "Presumptuous!"


    After Xiao Yao''s death, the two twin women immediately yell with one voice and stare at Du Xiaoqing.


    "The war servant is arrogant. Unfortunately, I don''t eat human beings, or I will eat you."


    Du Xiaoqing stares at the two twin women, who are two war servants, with strong breath, but she is not afraid.


    "Try it!"


    The twin woman is angry and strides out, and the two strong breath suddenly swept away, both reaching the peak level of the boundary realm.


    This is Xiaoyao''s war servant, most valued by Xiaoyao. The two girls are twin sisters, and their tacit understanding is impeccable. If the two women join hands, their power can be greatly increased.


    "Be bold, your master talks, you don''t have the appearance of being a war servant!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and stepped out, looking at the two beautiful women."Who are you?"


    The twin woman was stunned and looked at Du Shaofu with a look of displeasure.


    Although they were war servants, they were highly valued by Xiaoyao and their natural talents made their status outside not ordinary.


    "I''m a war servant, too." Du Shaofu looked at the two girls and said earnestly.


    "You want to die!"


    The twins felt that they were being teased, and their faces sank at the same time. As the voice of the charming rebuke dropped, the girl on the left was already in direct shape, wrapped in light, and came to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The woman''s handprint has already coagulated. One of the fingerprints in the slender hand bursts into a bright light, and the talisman secret text fluctuates. If there is a fierce beast that wants to break out of it, it has a tremendous power!


    The woman on the right side also came together, five fingers clenched, and a blow out.


    Before the fist, a dazzling light poured out, and the breath was surging, like a mountain torrent.


    Two graceful figures, two beautiful women, the seemingly delicate shadow, but it seems to contain terrible energy, it is up and down, with seamless.


    "Too weak!"


    Du Shaofu''s face did not change. The two women were really arrogant enough. It seems that there are just as many war servants as there are masters.


    "Broken!"


    With a big drink, Du Shaofu''s figure is directly in the air, simple and direct. He flicks his arms and sleeves, and his palm print is directly photographed, and a wave of energy in his shape sweeps across all directions.


    Huge waves, distorted space, the earth below cracked, boulders exploded.


    "Bang bang!"


    The twins and their maids were directly shaken off, their hair disordered, their mouths spitting blood, and their bodies fell from mid air into cracks in the ground.


    "It''s Xiaoyao!"


    "The white of Bifang divine birds is as white as smoke!"


    The movement attracted the attention of the creatures around.


    On the ground, the two women scrambled up, their front dresses dyed red with blood, their faces were white, and their eyes were even more shocked and uncertain.


    They never thought that they could not even fight with one move, and the other was so strong!


    As white as smoke, her face was calm. The war servant gave her an unfathomable feeling more and more. The two war servants who defeated Xiaoyao in one move were afraid that the ordinary master realm practitioners could not do it.


    Xiaoyao looked at Du Shaofu with absolute surprise. Her strongest servant was so vulnerable that she could not be moved.


    "If you hurt my servant, I''ll make it up to you."


    When the voice fell, the image of Xiao Yao swam across the river and rushed directly to Du Shaofu. At the time when the young man was not found, the servant seemed to be good. If he could accept the servant, he would have gained a lot at the meeting of the Animal League.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were moving, and the level of immortality was naturally not in his eyes. But if he did, he was afraid that his identity would be exposed.


    "Xiao Yao, you''ve gone too far!"


    Just at this moment, white as smoke, and flying in the air, the fiery talisman and secret texts interweave. Behind it, a Bifang divine bird is in the air, blazing and destroying, enveloping Xiaoyao.


    "Ruyan, you won''t be my opponent!"


    In this moment, Xiaoyao''s temperament suddenly became domineering. His face was no longer smiling, his eyes were shining. His graceful body was like a snake in the air. He twisted out an incredible space track and directly avoided the attack of white as smoke. At the same time, Xiaoyao''s bright streamer went towards white as smoke.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2286

    "I''ll ask for advice first."


    As white as smoke, the sound is heavy, and the blazing green and red flame rises, so that the graceful body is bathed in the flame. The red skirt folds like flame, and the light flows in the air. The breath is soaring. In a moment, the temperament becomes completely different. There are flame waves and collide with the former.


    "Boom


    The two collide with each other, the void is muffled, the rune is broken, the energy is surging around, and the sand and rocks are stirred below, and the ground is cracked!


    "Long!"


    At the same time, Xiaoyao continued to hand, slender hand across the air, a palm push out, the breath is domineering, with the sound of wind and thunder resounding, with the blazing light, the breath is terrible!


    White as smoke moved, she once and Xiaoyao fight, now again, know that Xiaoyao these years progress is amazing.


    She had thought that she had made a lot of progress and had a lot of opportunities in the past few years. Maybe she could fight Xiaoyao.


    But at the moment, Bai Ruyan has some waves in his heart, and Xiaoyao has become stronger and stronger these years.


    "Hiss..."


    The sky is blue and red, and the flame is boiling, and the hands are brushing. The fire is as white as smoke. The fire is so hot that it destroys Xiaoyao''s fingerprints.


    The duel between the two girls is like a goddess who doesn''t eat the fireworks between people, and the one is like a demon who is domineering and evil. It dances like a fairy in every move, which is beautiful and moving, but what is hidden behind is destruction, which breaks out a terrible energy light and shakes the void.


    "That''s Xiao Yao and white as smoke!"


    Such a confrontation, shaking the four sides, immediately caused a large number of onlookers.


    Xiaoyao is still a demon, but at the moment, his temperament is domineering, and his strength is as white as smoke. He has made a lot of progress. There is no more carelessness. The ivory like jade arm is rowing, and mysterious talismans and secret texts are pouring out all around, enveloping the tempting body. Meanwhile, from his hands, a brilliant talisman secret pattern condenses the python roaring out.


    As white as smoke, the secret patterns of the talisman broke out, and a Bifang divine bird flew out of its wings to fight directly.


    "Boom..."


    The brilliant Rune erupts, the void explodes, and the blazing breath and domineering energy of the sky are surging away.


    The void explodes, the blazing flame and the domineering energy sweep over, the void spreads the huge wave, the two beautiful shadows each recoil backward.


    But as white as smoke, the shock retreated far away, and it was hard to hide the pale color on the face.


    Xiao Yao retreated, but soon stabilized his body. His eyes began to fill with a special light. In his palm, there were bright talismans and secret lines flashing. With a mysterious mist, the surrounding void began to blur.


    "Buzz!"


    For a moment, the onlookers around heard the sound of wind and thunder. From the palm of Xiaoyao''s palm, the huge fluctuation made the soul of human and beast tremble.


    "Ba mang shakes the seal of the king!"


    Xiao Yao points the sky with one foot, and the beautiful shadow pours out. With a direct palm, the palm print breaks out, and the mysterious talisman and secret lines flicker, covering a large void, blocking all around, and vigorous wind is mighty.


    This palm print passes through in the air, a large piece of void is broken in silence, revealing the vacuum trace!


    "Tyrannical Python shakes the king''s seal, this is the unique skill of overlord Python!"


    Among the onlookers in the distance, some people exclaimed, this unique skill of the overlord Python clan is very important.


    White as smoke slightly gnaws teeth, Xiao Yao still wants to be above her, she must go all out!


    "Xiaoyao, do you want to fight ahead of time?"


    All of a sudden, such a shout resounded in the sky, a figure fell like thunder, and the blue and red flame was released in an instant. It was like a blue and red flame storm, and the terrible high temperature burned the void in all directions into nothingness.


    "Boom


    In the blue and red flame storm, a fist seal like a meteorite rushed out, the blazing green and red flame was crystal clear and condensed, like volcanic magma.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of silence is like thunder, the emptiness trembles, and the vast energy soars into the sky, which makes the eyes around the audience dazzled and shocked.


    "Pedaling!"


    The two figures retreated, and under Xiao Yao''s feet, the void trembled, and his face had changed color.


    A strong figure was also retreating. Under the soles of his feet, flames filled the void, and his eyes glowed with green and red light, like a flame burning. With a little chill, he looked at Xiaoyao and said, "if you want to fight in advance, I will accompany you!"


    "It''s wrong!"


    Looking at the man who came suddenly, Xiao Yao''s face really moved.


    The eyes swept by the white smoke, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, and so on. There are waves in Xiaoyao''s beautiful eyes.


    "Forget it, it''s better to stay at the meeting of the Animal League. Why waste your energy first?"


    For a moment, Xiao Yao was light and light, smiling all over his face.


    "I will recover this account at the meeting of the Animal League."


    The man, who was called to be wrong, spoke in a low voice, shaking the void!


    "Yes."


    Xiaoyao smiles, then waves, and with two embarrassed female soldiers who have been swept away from the ground, he turns directly into the king of beasts mountain.


    Looking at Xiaoyao''s back, he turned back. His dark green hair was shoulder length, his body was strong and his face was solemn. It gave people a feeling of iron and merciless, especially his eyes, which were so introverted that they were extremely intimidating."You are my brother."


    Looking at the visitors, Bai and e Shuo were surprised and went up immediately.


    "It''s an error Lord. No wonder Xiaoyao has retreated!"


    "Mr. E-Fu is the fourth of the top ten young generation, which is higher than Xiaoyao."


    All around, there are so many leading characters in the Animal League meeting. How can they not be shocked.


    "Not vulgar!"


    Du Shaofu is looking at the error, and has already seen that the posture of heaven will not be lower than yeluhan and Dugu burning the sky.


    Among the Bifang divine birds, two of them are among the top ten of the younger generation in the Animal League, and they are still the fourth and the first. They are called e''e-fu and chi-i, respectively.


    "Why are you here, brother Ren?"


    When he saw him, Bai Ruyan also secretly sent a breath. He was quite surprised to see him here.


    "The clan has received your message. There is a pure blood descendant of our family coming back. The elders are very shocked. Recently, a young human being has come out nearby. He is afraid of any accident along the way. The patriarch ordered me to come out to meet you."


    As he spoke to Bai Ruyan, he calmed down and looked at Du Xiaoqing, qingluan Xiaoqing and Du Shaofu.


    Bai Ruyan was shocked. Almost all of the top ten in the Animal League meeting were making their final sprint in seclusion. However, the patriarch let Ge Ge Ge Ge come out to meet him. This shows how much importance the clan attaches to it.


    The degree of attention even exceeded her estimation.


    "You are Du Xiaoqing. Welcome to the Hui people. The clan leaders and elders are already waiting for you."


    E Yi''s last eyes fell on Du Xiaoqing''s body. It seems that some iron faced and merciless face is showing a little gentle color.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2287

    "Well."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded slightly. Her eyes were staring at the mountain in front of her. There was a familiar breath that was born and was getting closer and closer.


    White as smoke, pretty and dark, the family not only let the elder brother come to meet him in person, but also the elders of the family are waiting. It seems that all this is very difficult.


    Is there any secret about Xiaoqing who came back from the outside world.


    "We Hui people!" He said.


    Du Xiaoqing looked at Du Shaofu. At the moment, he felt uneasy and expectant.


    Du Shaofu nodded to himself, and he was about to go to Bifang Shenniao, hoping to find out Xiaoqing''s life experience among the Bifang divine birds.


    "Whoosh..."


    The party broke through the air and entered the king of beasts mountain.


    This is already the home of Bifang divine birds. There are still errors and white as smoke. There is no crisis along the way.


    Because of the relationship between the Animal League Congress, along the way, there are many children of Bifang divine bird, who are welcoming and guiding the participants to their destinations.


    The mountains are continuous, verdant and dark green, and the energy of heaven and earth is astonishingly rich. This is a treasure land.


    Two hours later, in the middle of the animal king mountain range, a huge ancient city stands in front of it. It is magnificent and huge, far away from the void. You can already feel the majestic air.


    The closer you are, the more you feel that the huge city is incomparable and ancient.


    At the foot of the ancient city, there are many living creatures, including monsters, powerful ones and war servants.


    Many of them have strong breath, and some monsters have not been transformed into human beings, but they have not revealed their biggest body. They are just waiting in line to enter the city.


    Some monster King breath is particularly strong, very extraordinary, with a lot of war servants, there are some other monster follow in their side.


    "Home at last!"


    He finally went home. He gained a lot of insight along the way.


    Under the leadership of black and white smoke, people fly directly from the void into the city.


    Below, there are the children of the Bifang clan and the war servants salute respectfully, and the creatures waiting in line also show awe.


    Stepping into the city, Xiaoqing''s eyes are full of brilliance. The breath inside is in harmony with her. Everything inside seems to have been seen in the seal of her mind. It is here that she feels that her life experience should be here, and her heart is more and more nervous.


    In the city, it''s even bigger. There are a lot of mountains in it.


    Some huge ancient buildings are built along the mountain, standing on the mountain, magnificent and huge area.


    At the moment, there are a lot of people in the city. It seems that they are very busy. Occasionally, they have a good smell. It seems that they want to know who these people are who can directly plunder the sky among the Bifang divine birds.


    "The young strong men of many ethnic groups have come. How lively they are. They are waiting for the conference of the Animal League!"


    Bai Zhen was very happy. This was the second time that she had seen so many people. The first time was the last meeting of the Animal League, but at that time she was too young to be human.


    "A lot of people, very lively."


    E Shuo is also very excited. The children of the Bifang clan are very few. In the ordinary family, where there are so many people, it seems very lonely. If there are no war servants in the family, it will be even less.


    A moment later, he led the people to a single mountain building.


    The mountain is full of fog and energy fluctuation. There are many miraculous herbs around, but it is not mature yet.


    "Please rest here. If you need anything, you can find our servant." He said to qingluan Xiaoqing and Xiaohu with a polite attitude. With his status and status in Bifang Shenniao, he was very polite to qingluan Xiaoqing and Xiaohu.


    "What about Xiaoqing?" Xiaohu asked, worried about Du Xiaoqing.


    "This is the outer city. We''re going to take Xiaoqing back to the inner city. The inner city is the core of our family. Only descendants of our family can enter. Even not all descendants of the clan are eligible to enter. The patriarch and elders are still waiting for Xiaoqing. Please rest here. Xiaoqing is a descendant of my family and will never be in danger." Bai Ruyan knows that Xiaohu and others have a good relationship with Xiaoqing all the way, and explains to them.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be OK!" Xiaoqing opened her mouth, and she felt that her life experience was here, and she wanted to find the answer.


    Later, e-shen, as white as smoke, white, re Shuo left with Du Xiaoqing, and left with those soldiers.


    "Will Xiaoqing be ok?"


    In the room, after Du Shaofu set up the ban, Ouyang Shuang asked, still a little worried about Du Xiaoqing.


    "It should be all right."


    Du Shaofu pondered that, judging from the attitude of Bifang Shenniao people along the way, Xiaoqing was not in danger and hoped that Xiaoqing could find out his life experience.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The ancient city is vast and thick.


    Du Xiaoqing followed him, and soon came to a huge mountain where the world was full of energy.The huge mountain is towering, and it seems to be connected with the sky, and there is a blazing breath between them.


    "This is the inner city, and it is also the holy mountain of our Bifang divine bird family. Only the descendants of our Bifang divine bird family can enter." Bai Zhen told Du Xiaoqing.


    Du Xiaoqing raised her eyes, her heart was trembling for no reason, and her blood fluctuated in her body.


    The inner city is very strict. The entrance is guarded by the strong men of Bifang divine bird family, and there are layers of prohibitions.


    The inner city is located on a high hillside. Du Xiaoqing entered the inner city under the leadership of E-Fu and others.


    It is surrounded by vast mountains in the distance. The surrounding rays fluctuate, the clouds are misty, the flowing light is overflowing, and the clouds are resplendent, just like a fairyland.


    "Beep..."


    In the city, a bird with a body size of only a few feet, or even smaller, looked at Du Xiaoqing curiously.


    These are the cubs of the Bifang divine birds. They are not yet able to turn into adults, but their breath is very fierce and powerful.


    "You are my brother!"


    "Sister smoke!"


    There are some young men and women running over, eyes are also curiously looking at Du Xiaoqing.


    "The inner city is very big, and there are some secret places in it. You can visit it later. I will take you to the main hall first. The patriarch and the elders are already waiting." He said to Du Xiaoqing.


    "Good."


    Du Xiaoqing nodded, everything felt a kind of inborn familiarity, very warm, feel very comfortable.


    Broad square, majestic hall stands.


    When Du Xiaoqing arrived at the hall, he was surprised. At the moment, there were many figures standing in front of the hall.


    There is a row of old people in front, the invisible breath distorts the void.


    At first, he was a middle-aged man of more than forty years old. He was thin, with long red hair and a long coat. He looked very elegant. But the breath on his body was even more powerful. He had no reason to be arrogant.


    "Shua Shua..."


    With the arrival of Du Xiaoqing, the eyes of Du Xiaoqing immediately fell on Du Xiaoqing.


    All the people are looking at it carefully, and their eyes are full of fluctuation.


    Du Xiaoqing was surprised that he could feel the breath of those old people. Compared with those of the supreme elders in the farmhouse, Du Xiaoqing was not as far away from the level of the holy land.


    The red hair in front of him was middle-aged and his breath was unfathomable.


    "I''ve seen the patriarch, I''ve seen the elders!"


    When I saw a group of figures in front of me and four people saluted, I was very surprised. I didn''t expect that the patriarch and elders were waiting in the square in person.


    "Hard work!"


    The middle-aged man who is not angry but Wei nods to e''ao and Bai Ruyan, but walks towards Du Xiaoqing.


    "Patriarch."


    Du Xiaoqing opened his mouth. This is the patriarch of Bifang clan. The familiar breath seems to be connected by blood. It is very kind.


    "Don''t be afraid, this is a drop of blood, you need to verify, there will be no harm, you relax."


    Middle aged mouth, voice is very gentle, there is expectation in the eyes, it seems that there is a little tension, when the voice falls, a drop of blood appears in the palm, holding it in the palm.


    "Boom


    When this drop of blood appears, crystal clear, in the bright red, burst out a dazzling light, such as a round of obsidian day in the sky, a huge unmatched pressure suddenly came.


    In front of such a drop of blood, the strong and old people of Bifang divine bird clan trembled for it.


    This drop of blood, too powerful, filled with vast fluctuations, shocking people!


    "Beep..."


    In the inner city, there are Bifang''s cubs whining, and the children of the Bifang clan who are not strong enough are shaking and paralyzed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2288

    "Ancestral blood!"


    Looking at that drop of blood, it was as white as smoke. It was a treasure of the family. Let alone them. Even the red one was not eligible for it. They listened to their elders. It seemed that there was only one drop of ancestral blood in the whole family.


    But now, because of the descendants of the outside world, the ancestral blood was actually taken out in the family. How can Ren Yi and Bai Ruyan not be shocked!


    When this drop of blood appeared, Du Xiaoqing''s body trembled as if he had been struck by lightning. The blood in his body was boiling suddenly. If it was to be burned up, his eyes were green and red, bright and dazzling!


    This drop of blood in the middle-aged''s hands, at the moment, seems to be under some kind of traction, and starts to burst out the dazzling green and red talisman secret lines, like countless energy filaments. The energy fluctuation is more and more amazing, and permeates a kind of blue dense fog.


    "Boom


    From this drop of blood, accompanied by the continuous crazy spread of dense fog, to the end, shaking the whole inner city, pervading the whole family of Bifang god bird!


    "Hiss..."


    The next moment, this drop of blood as if alive in general, into a bright streamer, such as fire, such as electricity, straight into the heart of Du Xiaoqing''s eyebrows, drilling into it disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged and several old people quietly looked dignified to the extreme, but also with a great expectation, both hands clenched into fists, as if waiting for something!


    "Boom..."


    When the drop of blood into Du Xiaoqing''s eyebrows, from Du Xiaoqing''s body, there is a green red blood, the light is diffuse, the light is towering, covering the whole body with a very fast speed, just like wrapping a layer of cyan red blood film on the body, such as a thick liquid cover.


    In a flash, Du Xiaoqing''s body seemed to be suddenly awakened. The bright red talisman secret lines spread, just like a flame beating. A terrible blue and red light spread out of Du Xiaoqing''s body.


    An amazing energy fluctuation, accompanied by an amazing unmatched pressure, suddenly spread from Du Xiaoqing''s body, like a volcanic eruption


    "What a strong pressure! "


    under such pressure, the elders and strong men of Bifang Shenniao clan also changed greatly. Their figures trembled violently, and their eyes were bright on their old faces!


    At last, the terrible breath and pressure swept away from Du Xiaoqing like a volcanic explosion, carrying the energy waves all over the sky to the sky!


    "Bang bang bang bang bang bang!"


    The energy vibration, as if caused the earth and sky concussion, the bright green and red talisman secret pattern erupted, like let the whole animal King Mountain tremble!


    The earth shakes, the world changes color!


    "Beep! "


    at this moment, a sharp and piercing" beep "sound was deafening. From Du Xiaoqing''s body, among the bright green and red talisman''s Secret patterns, a bird with thousands of feet of giant Bifang appeared.


    A terrible pressure suddenly fell on this ancient world, shaking the whole Bifang divine bird family and sweeping the whole animal king mountain range!


    The shadow of the bird appeared in the sky, as if it had crossed time and space, and had come from ancient times. The terrible momentum, like a God, rushed into the endless sky above the void!


    "Beep..."


    Within the whole family of Bifang divine birds, in such a breath, all of a sudden, the sky was filled with light, and the flames fluctuated and hissed one after another.


    One after another, the body of Bifang divine bird showed itself, crawling towards the huge Bifang virtual shadow, worshipping!


    On the square, many strong people can''t help themselves. The soul of the beast is trembling, and the blood boils into noumenon, crawling on the ground.


    E-Fu and white smoke are no exception. They can''t resist the pressure, which is the deepest suppression from the blood and animal soul.


    "Fused, fused!"


    "God bless the Bifang people!"


    Only a few old people and the middle-aged still trembled, several old people have tears, old faces in the non-stop vibration.


    The mountain of king of beasts trembled, and the huge hot breath and pressure came. Those who did not have enough cultivation strength were paralyzed and fell from the air.


    A strong Orc stepped into the void and looked ahead for the first time. The vast breath came from there.


    "From the family of Bifang divine birds, there must have been a big event that caused the turbulence of heaven and earth?" An old man opened his mouth and trembled.


    "Is there anyone in Bifang''s family who has broken through to the holy land?" There is a young monster King stepping into the void, eyes in meditation.


    Within the family of Bifang divine birds, Du Shaofu could see the direction of the vast energy coming from the mountain. He could feel the terrible pressure of such energy. It was terrible!


    The energy fluctuation came from the inner city. Du Shaofu changed his color secretly. Du Xiaoqing entered the inner city not long ago, and his mind was suddenly swept out to spy on him.


    The vast energy was so powerful that it affected Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen just like an ancient Bi Fang divine bird coming from time and space.


    "Not good."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s mind suddenly converged, and he felt a faint and powerful breath. He did not know whether he had found himself at the level above the holy land."Boom..."


    The inner city trembles, and the body of Bi Fang divine bird is everywhere, and the eyes are trembling.


    Under such pressure, the blood was boiling, and the soul of the beast could not help shaking.


    On the square, Du Xiaoqing''s eyes have been closed, and her body is wrapped by the energy of the bright talisman secret pattern, which seems to have fainted in the past.


    "I''m back at last. I didn''t expect to see each other in my lifetime!"


    Such a voice, from the void above, there is a hazy figure fell on Du Xiaoqing''s side.


    "Hula..."


    The shadow of the gigantic Bifang god bird slowly disappeared, and the light dissipated.


    However, Du Xiaoqing''s body is covered with a layer of green and red blood membrane, which is filled with the mysterious patterns of talisman, like a blood cocoon. It has a fluctuating ancient breath. It is clear that there is no sense of blazing heat, but it makes the human and animal soul burn and want to wither.


    "It will take her a while to fuse her ancestral blood!"


    Hazy figure wrapped in green and red light, the surrounding void is also distorted, and then left with Du Xiaoqing, disappeared.


    The pressure around slowly dissipated, the figure on the square gradually recovered, with absolute shock on each face, and it took a long time to come back to God.


    The old man trembled again, his eyes glowing with joy and excitement.


    White as smoke, black, white, err Shuo up, eyes dull, do not know what happened!


    "What happened?"


    On the top of the mountain, Ouyang Shuang asked Du Shaofu. The news just now shocked everyone and shocked them.


    "I don''t know. It''s from the inner city."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly. The breath was too big. I hope it was not Xiaoqing who had an accident.


    After that, Du Shaofu took a deep breath. Judging from the attitude and views of the Bifang divine birds, Du Xiaoqing is a pure blood descendant of the Bifang divine birds, and there should be no danger.


    Qingluan Xiaoqing looked at the front of the city, there was a lively voice, not time to come, said: "it seems that the following is very lively appearance?"


    "Let''s go down and have a look."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and then with a smile, he just found a strong and obscure breath. He did not know whether he was the strongman of the Bi Fang divine bird family. He went down and walked to avoid being searched by him.


    Then Du Shaofu went down the mountain with Xiao Hu and Ouyang Shuang. The servants had no choice but to follow.


    The place where people settled down was also a distance away from the outer city, passing through dozens of mountains.


    In the mountain stream, the birds fly and the auspicious animals spread their wings. The elixir is full of rays and fragrant.


    There are miraculous herbs everywhere, and the rare towering trees are like giant umbrellas that expand and block out the sun.


    On the precipice, there are lingteng fruit, but also strange flowers and plants, the glow is constant.


    "This is treasure land."


    Du Shaofu sighed that he didn''t know when his stone city would be comparable to here.


    "It''s just the outer city. All the good things are in the inner city. There are precious medicines, and it is said that there are some holy medicines. There are ancient array arrangements. The energy of heaven and earth is more amazing. It can achieve twice the result with half the effort." The middle-aged war servant said that after eating the barbecue and seeing the strength of Xiaohu, he was very polite to Du Shaofu and others.


    "Really..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes lit up. He had the medicine. If he had a chance, he must go to the inner city. It would be better if he could take the medicine.


    "Brother, tell me how to introduce the Bifang divine birds." Later, Du Shaofu said to the middle-aged war servant that he hoped to know more about the Bifang divine birds.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2289

    The middle-aged war servant hesitated for a moment, and then he also said a lot about the Bifang divine birds.


    There are not many descendants of the whole Bifang divine bird family, and there are not many war servants.


    This is not surprising to Du Shaofu. The more powerful the race is, the fewer descendants they will have. This is like an invisible suppression of heaven''s law. Heaven is fair.


    The blood of Bifang Shenniao is very strong. Judging from the top ten of the younger generation in the Animal League, the Bifang Shenniao family has two. One is the first and the other is the fourth, which shows their blood and heritage.


    However, Du Shaofu learned from the middle-aged war servants that there were many strong men among the Bi Fang divine bird family, and every animal League meeting was hosted by the Bi Fang divine bird family.


    In the meeting of the Animal League, the younger generation of the Animal League will have a lot of competition, and finally Tianjiao supreme will fight for the position of commander and become the master of all animals and the supreme of the orcs.


    "The liveliest thing in the Animal League meeting is that the younger generation of Tianjiao and the most important one is the subsequent election of the leader of the Animal League. To some extent, Tianjiao supreme of the younger generation is fighting for the position of the leader of the Animal League. To some extent, if Tianjiao supreme in the clan can seize the position of commander, it is also a proof to some extent Knowing that its future is limitless will affect the selection of the leader of the beast alliance. For a long time, the patriarch of the Bifang divine bird clan has been the leader of the alliance, and this position has not changed for a long time! "


    The middle-aged war servant said that he had been with Bifang Shenniao for a long time, knew a lot of things, and was proud of being in Bifang Shenniao.


    Du Shaofu estimated that it seemed that the ancient wasteland was not peaceful and there was a lot of fighting.


    Later, Du Shaofu also learned that in this animal League, long and long ago, the dark tiger, the eight barren demon dragons and other big families ruled the Animal League, not the Bifang divine bird family.


    "There is no pure blood dragon family, and there is no pure blood Phoenix family. However, it has many branches. For example, the Bahuang demon dragon has the blood of the dragon family, but it is not a pure blood dragon family."


    When Du Shaofu tried to smell whether there was a dragon family or a phoenix family in it, the middle-aged war servant said, subconsciously looking at qingluan Xiaoqing, who was a phoenix qingluan. In this, it belonged to the legendary existence.


    As they spoke, they were already in the city, huge and magnificent, simple and vicissitudes, and crowded with people.


    What a big city


    Ouyang Shuang sighs that the city inside is much larger than that of the Terrans. People standing in the corner of the wall are extremely small. A door may be higher than the mountain.


    This is the Bifang divine bird family. The energy of heaven and earth is very strong. It emits mist and mists. The sun shines. There is a faint blazing breath in the air. Everything is like a fairyland.


    On the street, qingluan, Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu, Xiaohu seems to be very curious about everything, running around, looking very excited.


    Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang walked slowly along the broad street and looked at them curiously.


    "It''s the first time I''ve walked with you like this."


    Ouyang Shuang is close to Du Shaofu. Now he is in the ancient wasteland, but it is rare for them to have such a chance to walk together.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. He gently grasped the slender hand beside him and held it with a slight force.


    During these years of practice, I have neglected too many women in front of me, and I have too many apologies in my heart. If I can one day, I hope to be able to take this hand and walk through the beautiful scenery between the heaven and the earth, watching the sunset and the morning glow all over the sky.


    "When I come to heaven and earth, I will allow you to be home in all directions!" Du Shaofu said to Ouyang Shuang with a smile.


    "When you come to heaven and earth, I want you to be there."


    Ouyang Shuang smile, smile can Qingcheng, unparalleled, holding that strong arm, gently leaning on, this moment, the heart only satisfied.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s heart is very calm, but in his mind, he can''t help but think of Su Muxin, Dongli Qingqing, Sima Muhan and Zixuan. If he could come to that day, it seems that he can''t take only one. If only he could take all of them, his mother, his sister, and the drunkard father


    Du Shaofu thought so.


    The middle-aged war servants and others followed behind. Originally, there was nothing to see Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang holding hands tightly. In the Animal League, there are many men and women who combine with each other, and some of them are even appointed by their masters.


    Just listening to Du Shaofu''s words, how overbearing and arrogant the king is when he comes to heaven and earth. The middle-aged soldiers and servants also take a breath of air secretly. This tone is too big.


    On the street, there is a lot of excitement and shops.


    Du Shaofu was very curious. He took Ouyang Shuang around and found many precious medicines, miraculous medicines and refining utensils.


    This is the precious medicine, elixir, refining tool materials, etc. in these shops. If you need to exchange, any cultivation resources can be exchanged.


    Du Shaofu exchanged a lot of them. Once they were outside, they would be valuable.


    Later, Du Shaofu also found a lot of martial arts and skills. These martial arts and skills are very cheap in the territory of the Animal League. Compared with the outside world, their value is simply too low to be lower.The beast alliance is dominated by the orcs, and human beings are just war servants. These martial arts and skills are all cultivated for war servants, which are naturally very low.


    Even those top-level skills and martial arts can''t be lower than the outside world.


    Even a lot of martial arts and martial arts, to the outside world, enough to become Zhenshan treasure.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t let go of such cheap skills. These martial arts skills came from before the dragon and Phoenix disaster.


    After all, the purchase of Du Fu Academy was a long way to go, and it was worth seeing for a long time.


    The middle-aged war servant and so on took a cold breath. He had too many treasures on his body. It seemed that he was wasting money and buying so much. He didn''t know what to do with so many skills. He almost had to replace all the skills in several streets.


    "Who are the servants of the war? They are really good!"


    There was such a sudden sound, loud, like a roar, which attracted many people''s attention.


    The voice came from one side. Du Shaofu looked sideways, raised his eyebrows slightly, and saw a strange scene.


    The group was surrounded by a soft humanoid Orc youth. He was extremely tall. He was afraid that he was ten feet tall. There were many war servants behind him.


    The soft beast youth''s eyes were dirty, but his whole body was full of evil spirit.


    The most striking thing is that she is accompanied by four beautiful women, but they are all human beings, with beautiful faces and flattery.


    "Yes, it''s really good. I didn''t expect to meet such goods. It''s a worthwhile trip!"


    The soft young man''s eyes are bright, and they are staring at Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu tightly. The four flattering women around him can''t be compared. There is a gap between heaven and earth.


    Listening to the words of the feminine youth, the four courteous women around her looked at Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu, and immediately looked gloomy and filled with deep jealousy.


    "This is the four winged demon snakes, and the four winged demon snakes are also big families. They are not much worse than the roe deer owls. The men of the four winged demon snakes like to have sex with human women and enjoy it all the time."


    The middle-aged war servant whispered to Du Shaofu and others that although he was a member of the Bifang divine bird family, he was not qualified to face the four winged demon snakes as a war servant.


    "Go away!"


    The man''s eyes are disgusted. She''s disgusted. She yells.


    If it wasn''t for being in the Bifang Shenniao clan, Ouyang Shuang would have done it directly.


    "Well, the war servant will have some temper. I like the hot one, Jie Jie."


    Yin soft youth smell speech, look at Ouyang Shuang, there is no sacred instrument, but laugh.


    "You want to die!"


    Little tiger hands, and the sound of drinking makes the eardrums of all living creatures tingle, and the figure is swept out in the sky. If it is a fierce tiger, it is in the middle of the air, and a dark talisman secret pattern is spurted out from the palm of the palm. The claw print distorts the void with the image of tearing. A claw print directly catches the young man who is soft and tender.


    The speed is as fast as lightning, and the tiger starts to attack. Although this is among the Bifang divine birds, there is no room for anyone to insult the hostess.


    "Hiss..."


    Everything was too fast, and the paw marks were directly detained on the head of the soft young man.


    At this moment, the young man''s eyes were filled with fear. The pupils dilated, and then they were torn and turned into a pool of blood.


    "Dida, Dida..."


    The tiger blows his sleeves, and the blood mist pours down on the ground. There is no reason for the supreme spirit of the beast. His posture is straight and upright, which is very shocking!


    But at the moment, little tiger is a little frightened. It seems that the young men of the four winged demon snake clan are not weak, but the one who was killed by himself is too simple and effortless.


    The only explanation is that Xiaohu knows that this is what sanshao did secretly.


    Indeed, this is what Du Shaofu did in secret. The four winged demon snakes actually hit Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu. This is Du Shaofu''s counter scale. When Xiaohu makes a move, he has secretly imprisoned his animal soul.


    It''s a pity that the tender youth of the four winged demon snakes still don''t know what''s going on.


    The middle-aged war servants were also stunned. They didn''t expect that such a change would happen in an instant. It was too late to stop them, and then they could only smile bitterly. They could know the temperament and ferocity of these people, which is not surprising.


    Such a sudden scene also made the surrounding area suddenly silent. Those people who were accompanied by the feminine young people were stupefied and couldn''t help shivering.


    But at once, there were strong men of the Bifang divine bird family, with many powerful war servants. No one was allowed to be an exception except for certain areas in the city.


    The middle-aged war servant and others immediately stepped forward and whispered something to the people of the Bifang divine birds.


    The strong man of Bi Fang Shenniao hears the speech and looks at Xiaohu and qingluan Xiaoqing. His looks fluctuate. Then he nods to Xiaohu. He doesn''t say much. He just lets the war servant clean up the blood and leaves in a hurry.


    "He must have a long history. I don''t know his nationality!"The surrounding monsters whispered in secret, and killed the children of the four winged demon snakes in the city. The Bifang divine birds did not say much, and they were polite. This is an extraordinary position!


    "What''s going on?"


    Du Shaofu was also surprised. He asked the middle-aged war servant. He was exposed, and he had no yuan Shen to listen to him just now.


    "The dark tiger clan has always been a close friend of the Bifang divine bird family. I told the identity of the little tiger, and the clan would not pursue anything. However, I am afraid that the four winged demon snake clan will not give up, and there will be some trouble at that time."


    Middle aged war servants smile bitterly. People are brought out by them. If there is any trouble at that time, they must be punished.


    "That''s it." Du Shaofu spoke softly and did not care.


    "Let''s go."


    Du Shaofu also plans to go around to see if there is any harvest.


    "The front is the area where the soldiers fight. The adults should go back first."


    The middle-aged war servant was very sad. He was afraid that these guys would make trouble again.


    "War servant vs. servant?" Du Shaofu asked casually.


    "Every time before the start of the Animal League Congress and before the young generation of Tianjiao in the Animal League compete for the supremacy of Tianjiao, those Tianjiao supremacy will arrange war servants to fight, and there will be some bets. There will be some martial arts and skills. There will be precious medicine, but the level is not high. A strong war servant can also make Tianjiao supreme more colorful."


    The middle-aged war servant said so. The bets between the war servants were not big, and they could not look up to these guys.


    "There''s a bet..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened. The stakes were small, but these martial arts skills had great attraction.


    His eyes turned. Du Shaofu then said to the tiger, "let''s have a look."


    "Good." Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, Xiaohu understood it too well and immediately understood it.


    [Da Zhang asks for flowers! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2290

    The middle-aged war servant is about to cry. These guys are really capable of tossing about.


    Not long after, Du Shaofu arrived at a huge square surrounded by huge mountains.


    The square has also been arranged under the forbidden seal blessing, which is hard to shake and destroy.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    There are a lot of war servants in the fierce confrontation, the energy is dull and loud, and there are shouts coming around from time to time, surrounded by dense figures.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes glanced at him. As the middle-aged war servants said, all of them were war servants. There were martial arts, miraculous medicine, precious medicine, and skills.


    But there are some big bets, there are monster King bet heavy treasure.


    Du Shaofu and Xiao Hu didn''t get any special ideas when they arrived. All their eyes were focused on the field.


    "If you are interested, you can get a semi holy medicine as long as you can defeat my servant!"


    The tiger opened his mouth loudly and took out a precious medicine from the bag of heaven and earth, which covered the whole square.


    It may not be enough to say that it is a semi holy medicine.


    But what Xiaohu pulled out is definitely the most top-level treasure medicine. It is a nine turn Linghuang grass, which is worth a lot of money!


    "Nine turn Linghuang grass!"


    All of a sudden, all the eyes are attracted by the little tiger, showing a blazing color. This is definitely a big bet.


    "An eight star emperor fruit, how about a nine turn King grass?"


    A young Orc king came out and took out a spirit fruit with strong medicinal fragrance. Its energy fluctuated, the size of his fist, and the skin was like a kind of natural talisman and secret pattern. The light was blooming like a small star.


    Eight star Mikado fruit is also an excellent level of treasure medicine. But compared with jiuzhuan linghuangcao, most people will still choose jiuzhuan linghuangcao.


    Therefore, the young Orc king looked at the tiger and was afraid that it was the tiger who refused.


    "Good, deal!"


    But little tiger nodded and his eyes were smiling.


    The young Orc king also laughed and waved. From behind him, a war servant about 50 years old came out.


    "This guy is so shady. This war servant is the strong one in his family and has won several games." Someone whispered that the young monster king was too overcast.


    "Who comes up?"


    The fifty year old war servant stepped onto the square, his eyes proud and his breath vigorous.


    Du Shaofu smiles and walks on the stage.


    "It looks like I''m going to lose. I''m not old enough. I''m afraid I''m not strong enough." Seeing Du Shaofu''s appearance, he was not very old, and his eyes were not optimistic about him.


    But little tiger seemed very relaxed and didn''t care at all.


    However, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu, qingluan and Xiaoqing are helpless. They all secretly confess Bai Du Shaofu. This guy is really free.


    "Bang!"


    In a flash, the two people in the field have begun to fight.


    Here the nine turn Linghuang grass and eight star Mikado fruit, the bet is huge, attracted a lot of attention, a lot of eyes are curiously staring at.


    At the end of the fifty day battle, the strength of the highest level of the servant realm was no longer reserved. The military pulse urged him, but he still couldn''t do anything to Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The more he fought, the more frightened he was. The servant replaced a sword, which made the void tremble and shine. This is a treasure of semi holy level. The battle stick is a semi sacred weapon.


    "Lose!"


    At the end of May, the soldiers gave a big drink, and the light of the battle was towering, and the momentum was crushing the void.


    Du Shaofu''s feet blazed with light, and he fled directly. In an extremely dangerous situation, he avoided it miraculously.


    In the fifties, the soldiers changed their colors, and their momentum soared.


    However, Du Shaofu kept on fleeing, as if he had no strength to fight back. He was already on the verge of falling and would be defeated at any time.


    The young monster king has a smile on his face. He has won. A nine turn spirit emperor grass is making a lot of money.


    But then, the young monster King''s smile froze on his face.


    In the field of sudden changes, the fifty day war servant did not know why, but made a mistake and stopped for a moment.


    "Bang!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu made a counterattack and hit him hard on the chest. Meanwhile, holding his claw with his left hand, the light was surging. He actually took the semi sacred weapon in his hand directly.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    In the fifth day of the war, the servant vomited blood and was shocked to fly. He was unconscious, and the battle fell into Du Shaofu''s hands.


    "What a surprise


    "I won it!"


    The room was full of surprise and emotion!


    It seems that some small accidents happened to the servant in the war of Pentecostal just now. Otherwise, he would never be defeated.


    The young monster king turned pale and lost an eight star emperor fruit, which is not low.


    Du Shaofu, pale, panting and dishevelled, handed Xiaohu the battle stick in his hand."The eight star emperor fruit is yours. Please return it to me." The young monster king said to the tiger.


    "This battle is a gain in the field. If you want it, you can gamble again. If you win, it will be yours." Said the tiger.


    "You..."


    The young monster King''s face was gloomy, and a semi sacred vessel was definitely not a bargain.


    But if he gambled again, his strongest servant was also defeated and no one could play.


    "One and a half sacred utensils, eight star Mikado fruit and nine turn Linghuang grass, add them together. Do you want to gamble? Martial arts, martial arts, miraculous medicine, treasure medicine, secret bone and so on. As long as you can defeat my servant in the field, all the semi sacred utensils, eight star Mikado fruit and nine turn Linghuang grass will belong to him."


    Little tiger ignored the young monster king, and threw the eight star emperor fruit, half sacred utensil and nine turn spirit emperor grass directly in front of him. He yelled loudly. The precious medicine in front of him was full of sunlight and energy fluctuation, which was extremely tempting and stimulated many people''s hearts.


    "Don''t you change your servant?" Smell speech, that young monster King person stares at small tiger to ask a way.


    "If you don''t change it, my war servant is invincible, so it will not be changed!" The little tiger vowed to say.


    "The tone is so loud, it is clearly the end of the strong crossbow, and it is invincible!"


    On hearing this, someone whispered and looked at the war servant''s panting, pale and weak breath. He was at the end of his strength and how invincible he was.


    "I''ll have a bet with you!"


    "Come on, I''ll have a bet with you too!"


    Time, there are several monster king to interest.


    If the other side doesn''t change the war servant, it''s obvious that he can take advantage of it. There''s no reason not to gamble.


    "I want to gamble. I''ll bet on the things in the bag of heaven and earth. How dare I!"


    Just lost, the young monster king looked at the tiger and took out a bag of heaven and earth.


    "Gambling, the bag of heaven and earth is thrown on the square, no matter what it is, as long as you can take it out, I will accompany you to gamble!" Little tiger is light and light, and doesn''t care at all.


    "Good!"


    The young monster King laughed again, and the heaven and earth bag was thrown directly beside the eight star emperor fruit and nine turn Linghuang grass. Under the sign of his eyes, a long haired middle-aged war servant walked out.


    The long haired middle-aged war servant stamped his feet on the ground and flew on the stage. His posture was natural and elegant, and a strong momentum swept away suddenly. Compared with the fifty day war servant just now, he was not much weaker.


    "Start!"


    The long haired middle-aged war servant was in mid air. He had already drunk a lot and directly put out his hand. In his hand, he held a long spear, which was like a dragon. His breath was fierce and surging. He should take the opportunity to crush Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was defeated one after another. He did not dare to fight the enemy. He staggered back and was in danger several times.


    "Ha ha, there are a lot of precious medicines in my heaven and earth bag, a real semi holy medicine, three sacred vessels, and a lot of martial arts and skills, boy. I hope you can afford to pay for it. Ha ha ha ha..."


    The young monster King laughed and was in a good mood. The other party''s war servants were already struggling to death. He deliberately put a lot of heavy treasures in his heaven and earth bag. Now he made a lot of money. The other party lost the nine turn spirit emperor grass, which was far from enough. The former would definitely lose his fortune.


    "What''s going on?"


    But when this young monster King''s laughter has not completely fallen, that smile once again suffocates on the face.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    In the field, the sound of a low sound explosion was heard again. The war servant of the demon beast strong man dived and shot out the next gun. Somehow, it directly pierced into the ground, and the ground of the square sealed with forbidden blessing also pierced through a crack.


    But this moment, under the full view of the public, the war servant, who was already dying, found an opportunity. In an instant, a series of fist seals fell on his chest.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Long hair middle-aged body shock fly, with blood spurt, parabola like fall in a hundred Zhang away, is also unconscious, seems to be in a coma in the past, the long gun left in the square, again failed.


    "Poof..."


    The smile on the young monster King''s face changed into pale color in an instant. I don''t know why, a mouthful of blood vomited out.


    In the bag of heaven and earth, that''s all his wealth. He lost in such a strange way.


    "Is there anything else to gamble on? I still don''t want to change the war servants. As long as you take out all your bags of heaven and earth, if you win, all these things will be taken away and all of them will be given to you. If you have too many, I will supply you. Anyway, my war servants are invincible!" The tiger yelled.


    "I''ll do it!"


    "I''ll take a fight!"


    Listen to tiger''s words, or do not change the war servant, around more and more lively, many monster king are interested.


    Obviously, the servant was lucky twice to win.


    Besides, the servants have been fighting for two times in a row, and they have been exhausted.


    But just now everyone heard clearly that there are three sacred vessels in the heaven and earth bag, a true semi holy medicine, which is a treasure.


    "One by one."Xiao Hu said loudly, with a smile all the time, and said: "remember to take out all your bags of heaven and earth, otherwise, I won''t bet!"


    "I''ll do it!"


    There was a human figure, but his hands and feet were very big. The king walked out. He was hairy, like an ape or a bear. He took out three bags of heaven and earth and threw them out. He said, "my treasures add up to three sacred vessels. Several high-level precious medicines will not be under your pile. They will not take advantage of you. Let''s start!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2291

    The voice of the orc king is like thunder. As the voice falls, a giant war servant has stepped on the stage behind him. His momentum is amazing.


    "Boy, you''re doomed!"


    The giant warservant made a direct attack and exploded with one blow. The void was also twisted. The sound of "crackling and crackling" came from the air.


    Du Shaofu staggered away again in confusion. He was extremely embarrassed and his breath was weak.


    There are more and more people around to watch, to the point of no water.


    The stakes here are too big. They are all ruined. They are too attractive. The other war servants beside them are pale and have no attraction.


    At the end of the day, there was only a duel between Du Shaofu and the giant''s servant.


    In the end, Du Shaofu won a narrow victory again.


    In this way, in the small tiger''s instigation, once again there is a monster King up to ruin the bet!


    Du Shaofu''s face was pale, and even blood had been seen on his body. It seemed that he was really at the end of his tether. Many people felt great hope, but there were more and more treasures.


    As a result, the duel continued. Du Shaofu was in a mess all the time. He did not dare to fight head-on.


    But in the end, Du Shaofu was able to find each other''s mistakes every time and won 18 games in a row.


    The whole room was shocked and took a cool breath.


    In the eighteen games, Xiaohu had a large bag of heaven and earth in front of him. It was estimated that there were nearly a hundred sacred vessels. There were several semi holy medicines, precious medicines, miraculous medicines, magic weapons, martial arts and martial arts.


    If all these treasures are poured out of the heaven and earth bags, they may be enough to pile up into hills.


    "There is a lively look. There is a war servant. He is extraordinary. He has won many games in a row, and nearly a hundred sacred vessels have been won."


    "That soldier is very unusual. He has won more than ten games in a row. Every time, he can win in the end."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All over the city, such news has been quietly spread, attracting many people, a line of figures are constantly catching up, all want to see the war servant who has won more than ten games in a row.


    "Is there anything to go on? As long as you can win, everything will be yours!"


    The tiger yells out loud, the sunlight in front of him fluctuates, and the bags of heaven and earth accumulate.


    "Did you pretend to be a war servant on purpose


    There were monsters and beasts, and the strong man''s eyes turned secretly, doubting whether the war servant had deliberately concealed his strength and deliberately let them be deceived.


    "No, I have already spied out that the war servant is the boundary level."


    There are monsters and strong men who swear that he has the means to spy on everything, but the breath of the war servant can''t hide from him.


    "Well, I don''t believe it!"


    There is a monster king can not bear, at the moment that pile of treasures for anyone present, are a huge temptation.


    But in the end, the warservant of the monster King continued to lose.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    Then continue to have the monster King continue to bet, want to be small and broad, the other side in succession to consume, the winning chance is too big.


    However, after 20 games, there are more and more bags of heaven and earth in front of the tiger, and more and more treasures. However, there are still no war servants in the field who can win.


    "Thirty eight wins in a row. What the hell is going on?"


    The whole scene is now a sea of people, the whole city has been attracted to life.


    Such a bet would not have attracted the attention of the whole city, but now that 38 games are added up, that pile of heaven and earth bags is enough to make the strong people in the holy animal kingdom absolutely moved.


    One servant won 38 games in a row, which shocked the whole city!


    "It''s very good, it''s really good, I have to say, even I almost believe it!"


    suddenly, such a voice came, the voice was not loud, but it resounded all around, virtually covered up all the noise, and fell clearly in everyone''s ears.


    One after another eyes immediately follow the voice to look, where there are many figures out of the crowd also automatically get out of the way.


    At the beginning, a young man with a handsome face, a nose like an eagle hook, three-dimensional facial features, a tight suit, and an ancient bronze cape on his shoulders, showed a slender and straight figure.


    Behind the youth, there are many monsters, kings, and a pile of war servants. There is a wave of invisible breath, which makes the atmosphere of the whole square suddenly depressed. It is like that the chest is suddenly crushed into a huge stone.


    "It''s Lord Zhan LAN!"


    When he saw the young man in the Cape, he immediately changed color and bowed his head.


    "Zhan LAN."


    On the square, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved without leaving a trace.


    According to the news from this road, Zhan LAN comes from the ancient Lantian carving clan, and the younger generation of the Animal League ranks ninth.


    "Is the Lord Zhan LAN going to let his servant fight?"


    "It seems that the mysterious war servant in the field is strange, which is seen by the Lord Zhan LAN!"


    At this time, Lord Zhan LAN came to make the whole scene more boiling and expectant.Tiger looked at the battle LAN, but there were not too many changes, eyebrows picked pick, straight at its way: "you also want to bet?"


    "It''s courage."


    Zhan LAN looks at the tiger and smiles faintly. His eyes are also on the body of qingluan Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang.


    However, the middle-aged war servants of the Bifang Shenniao clan were pale when they saw Zhan LAN. They didn''t know how to finish today. These masters were so capable of tossing around that they should not have taken them down the mountain.


    "Don''t say it''s useful or useless. If you want to gamble, you''ll bet. If you can''t afford it, you''ll leave!"


    Little tiger glanced at Zhan LAN, in the dark and deep eyes, his eyes didn''t care.


    Every day with little star, Du Xiaoyao, lonely sky howl, Dugu burning sky and so on, even if the breath of a battle LAN is above him, it can''t bring pressure to Xiaohu.


    "Presumptuous!"


    After the battle LAN, several war servants drank heavily, and the breath suddenly gushed out.


    "When it''s not time for you to shout, you have the ability to go out and fight with my servant!"


    Small tiger is also a sudden deep drink, the sound waves roll up, spatial fluctuations, such as the tiger roar, waves swept, people''s eardrum pain!


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Listening to Xiao Hu''s words, it was the first time that people did not put it in their eyes, and Zhan Lan''s face gradually became gloomy.


    "I''m not interested in knowing. If your war servant can defeat my one, I may be interested in knowing who you are. If you dare not, don''t stand in the way of others!" Said the tiger.


    "Ha ha, it''s good. If you have the ability, you can bet, or you won''t block others!"


    The laughter was long, and there were people coming again. There was a great uproar outside the crowd, and the onlookers automatically gave way.


    In the eyes of the crowd, it is a young man who comes out of the crowd first.


    The young man is not tall, slightly fat, slightly hunched, but his eyes are vast and deep, like a black hole.


    The youth was permeated with a faint breath of ice. With its arrival, the temperature in the whole field seemed to drop a lot.


    Behind the young man, the monster king and the war servant will not fight again.


    What do you mean, xuantu


    But when Zhan LAN saw the young man with a slight hump, his face was not very good-looking.


    "People have said that if you don''t dare to gamble or you can''t afford it, you should get out of the way. Do people have any obligation to know who you are. Don''t think that the whole league of beasts must know who you are and have the ability to take over the position of commander. When you fall down, the whole league will know who you are. It''s only pity that


    The young man with a slight hunchback looks at Zhan LAN, without any fear. His voice pauses slightly, smiles faintly and says: "you Zhan LAN doesn''t seem to have the strength to fight for the position of head commander!"


    "Xuantu, do you want to fight ahead of time?"


    Zhan Lan''s face completely sank down. There was a beautiful light in his eyes, and his breath was surging.


    "Zhan LAN, this time I think xuantu is right. If you want to bet, you can bet. If you don''t dare to make way, don''t occupy the space!"


    Such words fall, a rough young man directly from the crowd, landing vibration void, temperament like a lion, looking around, mouth slightly pick, unreasonable tyrant.


    In the crowd, then many figures swept to the side of the rough youth, the breath is huge.


    "Lord Xiaogu, Lord xuantu!"


    "My God, I didn''t expect xuantu and Xiaogu capital to come!"


    The whole square was boiling all around, and many eyes trembled secretly.


    "Xuantu, Xiaogu."


    Du Shaofu was in the square, gazing at the xuantu and Xiaogu.


    Xuantu, the supreme of xuanbing Tiangui, ranks eighth among the younger generation of Animal League.


    Xiaogu is the supreme of Xiaotian demon lion clan, ranking seventh among the younger generation of beast League.


    Looking at that Xiaogu, Du Shaofu took another look. It is said that during this period of time, Xiaogu was still outside to inquire about himself and wanted to subdue himself as a war servant.


    "It''s lively."


    There are also people to come, let the crowd Sao both sides automatically separate a channel, a pedestrian walk slowly.


    This time, Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang and Xiao Hu are all familiar with each other and raise their eyebrows secretly.


    The first one was a slender and handsome year with dark brown pupils and charming luster. Who would not be the dragon of Bahuang demon dragon.


    Behind Qinglong, there are still a few young men and women with extraordinary breath, as well as no less than 30 war servants. All of them have a rather unusual flavor.


    Qinglong and others arrived, let Xiaogu, xuantu, Zhanlan and so on are quite unexpected.


    But Qinglong''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu in the field. His eyes were complicated, but he didn''t say much.


    Du Shaofu also took a look at Qinglong. In front of the gate of the ancient ruins mansion, Du Shaofu saw this dragon. He also came to Bifang.Suddenly, after Du Shaofu looked at the crowd, several figures appeared quietly on a towering old attic in the distance.


    At first, a beautiful figure with graceful posture and red hair all over her head fell down along her shoulders to a soft and boneless waist. She was wearing tight clothes, and her lower body was undulating and her eyes were dark and smart. It was Xiaoyao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2292

    "Qinglong, Xiaogu, xuantu and Zhanlan are all here!"


    "My God, it''s so busy. Do they want to let the war servants do it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When these several in the whole animal League is also famous Tianjiao supreme appeared, the whole square also boiling to the top.


    These are the gods who will appear at the meeting of the Animal League.


    But it''s amazing to be here today!


    Although all the people present know very well that before each meeting of the Animal League, the fight between the war servants is actually even more the battle servants of Tianjiao.


    Especially on the day before the Animal League Congress, Tianjiao''s most respected war servants will appear, and there will be fierce duels, and there will be no less bets.


    To a certain extent, this is also the secret confrontation between these Tianjiao and the supreme. If any war servant wins in the end, he will be famous.


    However, before the day before the Animal League Congress, these Tianjiao supreme masters have appeared for this mysterious war servant. How can people not be shocked and excited!


    Xuantu, Xiaogu also secretly looked at Qinglong, it seems that this guy also came.


    "Who else wants to gamble? It''s going to be night, but there''s no time left!"


    Tiger''s eyes swept over these successive Tianjiao supreme, still fearless, shouting loudly.


    The sunset clouds cover the sky, the sun has almost set, this dozens of matches, is almost dark.


    "Deliberately hide strength, then I will make you, a holy drug, bet everything in front of you!"


    Zhan LAN opens his mouth, Xiaogu, xuantu and Qinglong are all here. He can''t shrink back.


    What''s more, Zhan LAN had intended to come here. It''s said that there are hundreds of sacred utensils, many semi holy medicines and countless other treasures in the heaven and earth bag.


    Such temptations are hard for the strong to resist. Naturally, he has great interest.


    But Zhan LAN didn''t expect Qinglong, xuantu and Xiaogu capital to come.


    Obviously, Xiaogu, xuantu, etc. are also here to make this idea. They can''t be cheap for nothing.


    "Do you want to bet on all the treasures in front of me? At least two of them. If not, go home and take them!" Little tiger is not polite.


    "You..."


    Zhan LAN gnaws his teeth. If there are several semi holy medicines, hundreds of sacred vessels and many other treasures, there are indeed a few less holy herbs, but only a little less.


    If the level is better, it is absolutely enough.


    Even if it''s just ordinary medicine, it doesn''t have to be as much as two holy herbs. This guy dare to open his mouth to him.


    "Good, good, good."


    Zhan Lan''s face was gloomy. He looked at the tiger and said three good words. His voice almost came from his teeth. He said, "I will make you two holy herbs. But if you lose, all your war servants will be mine."


    When the two golden orchids open the voice box.


    "Boom


    As soon as the brocade box was opened, the two rays of light were towering, and the hidden patterns of talismans covered the void and covered the sunset glow, making the heaven and earth as if it were a day in the sky. The two strong scents were swept open with the towering energy.


    "Buzz!"


    Heaven and earth tremble, and the sound of wind and thunder spreads out like the sound of heaven.


    The vision of heaven and earth, the energy is surging, the whole city trembles, and countless eyes come from afar.


    There is a faint breath, also immediately quietly come.


    "Holy medicine, two holy medicines!"


    "My God, this is the first time I''ve seen the medicine!"


    "If I could get a holy medicine, I would have gone further at once!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When the two brocade boxes are opened, the two energies soar into the sky, causing the vision of heaven and earth, and the atmosphere of the whole square is boiling to the extreme.


    The sound wave gathers, cannot restrain the heavy sky rises, shakes the whole city!


    At this time, the Congress of the Animal League has just begun.


    "Tianyang red heart fruit, purple blood Ganoderma lucidum!"


    When this kind of medicine appears, Qinglong, Xiaogu and xuantu change color secretly.


    Zhan LAN this guy''s body, incredibly still has two sacred medicine.


    Looking at the Tianyang red heart fruit and purple blood Ganoderma lucidum in Zhan Lan''s brocade box, Xiao Hu''s dark and deep eyes also began to shine. With a smile on his face, he said, "deal, as long as your war servants win, all war servants are yours."


    "Good!"


    Zhan LAN sneers. The brocade box closes and throws it on the bag of heaven and earth that little tiger has piled up in front of him. He can feel that the war servant on the square is not weak. He has been deliberately hiding his strength and cheated many other people''s treasures.


    Besides, the young man in black, the two female war servants, seemed not simple either.


    So the strategy wants to win even the three soldiers.


    "Go


    Raise a hand backward a wave fall, Zhan LAN signal behind a war servant to hand.Zhan LAN knows that the servant in the field has been hiding his strength, but he doesn''t believe that the servant in the field can surpass his servant!


    "Yes, master!"


    After Zhan Lan''s death, a war servant came out. He looked more than thirty years old. He was very powerful and his eyes were bright.


    "Boom


    When the war servant stepped on the square, a strong breath was swept away.


    "Boy, don''t hide any more, take out all your strength, or you will not even be able to walk through a move!"


    The voice of the war servant was low, and there was a condescending momentum. As the war servant most valued by Zhan LAN, he had some status in the ancient Lantian carving family, which was different from ordinary.


    The servant was not simple. He saw that Du Shaofu had been deliberately hiding his real strength.


    In the face of the war servant, Du Shaofu did not move, his eyes were flat, but a surging breath in his body was like an awakened fierce beast, which slowly diffused out. With the breath, a strong dark air quietly gushed out, straight into the sky, shaking a piece of heaven and earth square!


    "Boom


    The void trembles, the breath surges!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath obviously reached the realm. His face was no longer pale as gray, and his breath was no longer weak. He stood like a fierce beast.


    "This war servant has really hidden his strength all the time. He is a realm of territory!"


    "Asshole, shameless, this guy cheated us!"


    When Du Shaofu released the atmosphere of realm level, his eyes were wide open.


    Those who lost all their homes and property, the king of monsters, even spit out blood and swore for it.


    The master and servant had been trying to pit them, and they were lured step by step.


    "Domain environment, this is your real strength. Unfortunately, there is a huge gap in the same domain level!"


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s atmosphere of realm level, the servant did not move much, but gave a cold smile. The surging breath, which was not inferior to the former, erupted like a volcano and roared with the sound of thunder and wind!


    This breath, anyone can feel, is more surging than the former.


    When such a breath roars all over the field, the wind and thunder resound, and the face of Zhan Lan also shows a smile.


    That pile of treasures, Zhan LAN wants to get into the bag, but it is worth a lot, comparable to nearly two holy herbs.


    "Let you do it first."


    Zhan Lan''s servants looked directly at Du Shaofu, imposing.


    "Noisy!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he stepped on his feet, and a powerful and mysterious atmosphere suddenly burst out with it as the center, and the breath was surging to the heart.


    With Du Shaofu''s means and strength, as well as the magic of transfiguration divinity, it''s easy to hide the mysterious Qi. People can''t see the clue and can''t feel the breath of the golden winged mires.


    However, when Du Shaofu''s breath was released, those who lost and lost their fortune were crying and scolding in their hearts.


    How could they gamble if they knew that the servant was so strong.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu hands his hand, and his fingerprints are coagulated. They are as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder!


    "Hum!"


    The war servant did not dare to be careless. A yellow dark air storm also broke out directly. It suddenly soared into the sky, even with a little thunder and lightning breath. It made the void fall, and the lightning and thunder made people''s hearts tremble!


    "the battle servant with strong fighting waves!"


    Some people around him can''t help but exclaim. It has to be said that Zhan Lan''s servants are very strong.


    "Boom


    Zhan Lan''s servant moves forward against Du Shaofu. A column of energy light, accompanied by the fluctuation of thunder and lightning, suddenly sweeps through the void and collides with Du Shaofu''s palm print. In a moment, he comes to Du Shaofu.


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s handprint changed, his five fingers turned slightly into claws. The void in front of him suddenly twisted, avoiding the energy beam directly. At the same time, the paw print had reached the servant''s body.


    The soldier''s face sank and his figure dodged in an incredible arc. Then he hit Du Shaofu in the chest.


    So the two men in the scene, is to the point of fierce confrontation.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Occasionally, dull sound such as thunder, two people crazy fierce collision, each shock back.


    But everyone can feel that the servant of Zhan LAN should be a little better.


    After a hundred moves, Du Shaofu was suppressed, but not completely.


    Zhan Lan''s servant didn''t want to entangle him. He used his pulse to shake the void and his breath was surging!


    Du Shaofu''s hand, many animals can urge, but has been suppressed by death, the breath is weaker and weaker, the complexion is more and more pale, more and more embarrassed.


    "Peng!"


    Under the pressure of the martial pulse, the middle-aged war servant, with the strength of the bottom card, fell on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    At the moment, many monsters and beasts are very clear. This time, I''m afraid the war servant will lose.But just when people thought Du Shaofu was about to lose, the accident reappeared.


    Just as the blow fell on Du Shaofu''s chest, a sword appeared in Du Shaofu''s hand, which also pierced through the chest of Zhan LAN Zhan''s servant.


    "Hiss..."


    The blood spurts straight, both of them are imminent. The war servant spits blood in his mouth, his chest is dripping with blood, and he is directly pierced. His face is as white as gray in an instant.


    Du Shaofu staggered back ten steps. His face was as pale as before, and he stamped on the ground. Only then did he stabilize himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2293

    "You You''re cheating me


    Zhan Lan''s servant pointed to Du Shaofu and said such a sentence.


    At the moment, only the war servant himself knew that the knife did not kill him and avoided the crucial point. However, a terrible force hit him to the point where he had absolutely no power to fight again.


    As the words fell, Zhan LAN Zhan''s servant was powerless and collapsed on the ground. The terrible power of that knife even hurt his spirit. It was terrible.


    "Zhan LAN is defeated!"


    "Ah, it''s too careless. Lord Zhan Lan''s servant is stronger, but he is careless. If he uses his pulse soul and weapons, he will win!"


    "That boy is so overcautious, but he uses weapons secretly. I''m afraid it''s a semi holy weapon. He won the battle servant of Lord Zhan LAN!"


    After a brief silence, there was an uproar.


    Many people feel that Zhan Lan''s war servant is too careless. If he uses his pulse soul and weapons, he will not be taken advantage of and will not be defeated by the war servant.


    Zhan Lan was also dazzled at the moment. He saw with his own eyes that this time, the other party''s war servants did not hide any more, but they still won. Their own war servants were obviously careless. Otherwise, they would not give the other party opportunities to take advantage of.


    "Ha ha, I said that my war servant is invincible. Holy medicine, I''m rich. Today I''m rich!"


    Tiger laugh, this is really can''t help laughing, and won two kinds of medicine, this is a big hair.


    If this is outside, there is no chance to cheat like this.


    There are many animals in this family.


    Listening to Xiao Hu''s laughter, Zhan Lan''s face is even more gloomy. Not only has he lost his holy medicine, but also his face has not been saved.


    Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu look at each other with a smile in their faces. They thought Du Shaofu was idle. But now that he has won the holy medicine, they know that this guy and Xiao Hu are in harmony. This is just robbing. It is even safer and faster than robbing.


    "Is there anything else to gamble on? Is there a last chance? Is there anyone who dares to take part in it?"


    The tiger yelled loudly, hoping to win some more sachet.


    "Don''t you change your servant?" Xuantu opened his mouth and asked Xiaohu.


    "Of course, my war servants are invincible and will not be exchanged." Xiaohu vowed to do it, and said it with certainty.


    "I have only one elixir on me. I''ll bet on your Tianyang red heart fruit. However, the level of my holy medicine must be above Tianyang red heart fruit. Therefore, if you lose, you should give me the war servant, how about that?" Xuantu looks at the tiger and seems to want to see something.


    "No


    The tiger shook his head, looked at the mysterious map, and said, "do you think I''m stupid? My war servants have consumed a lot, but your war servants have not been consumed at all, so they have taken advantage of it."


    Listening to Xiao Hu''s words, xuantu''s face changed. He wanted to take advantage of his skills. Now it seems that the other party is not stupid.


    Tiger stopped for a moment, looked at the dark picture, and said, "well, it''s getting dark. Let''s make a bigger bet. You take out all the bags of heaven and earth on you. I don''t know how many of them are in your bag. Anyway, you win. All the winning things in front of me belong to you. If you lose, all the things in the bag are mine Yes. "


    After the words fall, tiger stares at xuantu, afraid that it is xuantu who secretly takes something out of the bag of heaven and earth.


    "This..."


    Xuantu was stunned and hesitated. He thought the other side didn''t want to gamble, but he didn''t expect that the other side would like to add money. The bag of heaven and earth on his body adds up, but there are many treasures in it.


    "Hum, I''m afraid. The other party''s consumption is almost enough. I dare not!"


    Zhan LAN looks at Xuan Tu and says that he wants to find some face.


    "You lose heartache, then I win back for you."


    The sky and earth seem to say a few bags of heaven and earth, from the hands of the sky and the sky, it seems that a small bag of medicine


    "Master xuantu also wants to gamble!"


    Around boiling, xuantu also made a bet. Can the mysterious servant win!


    "Well, it''s a deal!"


    Tiger nodded, eyes with a smile, heartfelt smile.


    "Boom


    A tall and straight figure swept out, the figure in the air like duckweed in the water, and then fell on the square, a powerful breath swept away.


    He was a middle-aged man with a modest appearance and a low figure. But at the moment, his body was filled with a strong and incomparable atmosphere, which made no one dare to underestimate it.


    There is no doubt that xuantu''s cultivation strength will never be lower than that of the former warlord. No wonder xuantu dares to make such a big bet.


    "Boom


    Xuantu''s unpretentious war servant came on the stage without any words. His figure leaped out, and a breath of the highest level of the realm was completely unreserved. He went straight to Du Shaofu. At the same time, his figure leaped out with martial pulse. The talisman''s Secret patterns covered his whole body, and he was powerful and powerful.The battle servant''s fist seemed to be combined with the martial pulse. It was dazzling and dazzling. Around it, the void was twisted and diffused with rays of light. It was like lightning, making a sound of "crackling" and penetrating the void.


    At this moment, the unpretentious soldier was extraordinary, his body was covered with light, his breath was turbulent and vigorous, like a torrent slanting, and his fist was like a thunderbolt.


    The servant gave his full strength and even integrated his martial arts. He had no intention of killing Du Shaofu directly and destroying him instead of defeating him.


    He didn''t want his master xuantu to accept the servant. The defeated general was not enough to keep company with him!


    "The top of the field, this is his real strength, winning!"


    "Lord xuantu''s war servant is too strong. That guy will lose!"


    It turns out that xuantu''s soldiers are so tough that they are at the top of the realm. I''m afraid that many monsters on the scene are hard to deal with.


    Xuantu is the eighth most powerful existence of the younger generation of beast League, and the war servants around him are so powerful.


    Zhan Lan also changed color secretly. Obviously, xuantu''s war servants are much stronger than his. If xuantu wins, it will not only gain great benefits, but also claim to be more prosperous!


    "hiss!"


    When Du Shaofu gave his hand, his fingerprints congealed, and his eyes flashed with light. Suddenly, a mighty force of Yuan Shen swept out, frightening people and spirits.


    "Nine Star master realm peak Rune master, double cultivation war servant!"


    And when this moment, xuantu''s face suddenly changed, for it secretly exclaimed!


    But it was too late, and there was an incredible change in the field.


    Xuantu''s war servant, who was fearless and vigorous in his attack, suddenly stopped for it. His eyes, for some reason, fell into a sluggish state.


    Almost at the same time, all eyes could see clearly that Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the war servant. The dark air in his body surged and his fist exploded, which directly hit the former''s forehead.


    "Bang!"


    With a low, dull sound, the body of the soldier began to crumble from his head and turned into a blood mist.


    The soldier''s attack was a killing move, which was merciless and fierce.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want the life of any of the soldiers, but just beat them one by one.


    But at the moment, facing this mysterious map of the war servant, it is not polite at all, it is just right to blast to kill.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The whole scene was silent, and all of them were stunned.


    "Hoo..."


    After a full moment, the sound of the dark breath of cool air spread one after another.


    No one thought it would be such a result. He thought that xuantu''s servant had already won the battle, but he didn''t expect to be killed by seconds at his last move.


    "The spirit Fu master, the yuan God attacks, that war servant conceals very deep!"


    "The spirit Rune master at the peak level of the nine star master realm is the real strength hidden by the war servant!"


    Later, some powerful orcs saw the clue. The servant was the master of the nine star master realm.


    Just launched the yuan God attack, unexpectedly, will draw the war servant to kill directly.


    Qinglong is quietly watching on one side, but there is not too much surprise.


    He knew for a long time that the war servant was a double cultivator. The defeat of xuantu''s war servant was not surprising to Qinglong, but he was also secretly shocked.


    Xiao Gu was surprised.


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry."


    Tiger unscrupulously smile, estimated that xuantu that a few bags of heaven and earth, but there are many good things, at least there are sacred medicine.


    Xuantu''s face was black and blue. He thought that he was almost sure to win. When his servant made a move, it was a move to kill. However, he was still Yin.


    The opponent''s war servant is a rune master. Under the attack of the unprepared yuan God, everyone will be affected.


    Xuantu''s complete belongings are also put up, thinking, now also can''t help but want to vomit blood, in the heart suppress bend of panic.


    "No one should dare to continue."


    Xiaohu said so, he would put away all the bags of heaven and earth and the holy medicine.


    "Wait a minute, your war servant still dares to fight!"


    Such words come out of Xiao Gu''s mouth and look at the little tiger with a faint sense of war in his eyes.


    "This..."


    Little tiger hesitated, as if he didn''t want to fight again.


    "There are two holy medicines in the heaven and earth bag. There are six sacred vessels and many semi holy medicines. There are also many valuable ancient blood essence. If you fight again and win, everything in my Qiankun bag belongs to you. But if you lose, I only need half of the things in front of you, and I want the war servant!"


    Xiao Gu''s eyes glowed, and he took out many bags of heaven and earth in his hand, and looked at the tiger and said.


    "It''s not a big bet."


    All around, Xiao Gu''s bet is different. Two holy herbs, six sacred vessels, semi holy medicines and valuable ancient blood essence are all valuable treasures."This..."


    Smell speech, small tiger looked at Xiaogu in the hands of heaven and earth bag, eyes bright, and then made a gnawing look, nodded, said to Xiaogu: "deal


    "Good."


    Xiao Gu laughed and threw the bag of heaven and earth in his hand. He looked back at his back and said, "go, I want to live that war servant!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2294

    "Yes, master!"


    Behind Xiao Gu, there was a figure walking out, looking like a 40 year old, wearing a armor robe, with deep eyes and bright eyes. His feet touched the ground, and swept directly to the square.


    "Boom


    When the war servant came on the stage, a powerful breath was released in an instant, stirring up the void, and the square where the seal was forbidden and blessed was also shaky.


    "Master territory!"


    When the war servant''s breath was released, the audience was full of exclamations.


    The breath of the master realm, the war servant actually reached the level of the master realm. How powerful this is, I''m afraid that few of the demon king can do anything about it.


    Zhan Lan was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the soldier was so strong. Although the mysterious warrior servant was a rare double practitioner, he was consumed several times in succession. I''m afraid he has no chance to win now.


    However, seeing the war servant who had just finished the xuantu battle, Zhan LAN felt quite relieved. He just thought of the holy medicine he had lost. He wanted to vomit blood immediately. He was afraid that he would return to his family. It was hard to explain.


    "It''s a big problem!"


    The middle-aged war servant of the Bifang divine bird family who has been following him has a dignified look. If these masters have won so many treasures, they should be withdrawn. Now it''s better. Xiaogu''s war servant is a strong one in the master''s realm.


    "Boom


    Xiaogu''s war servant had no words. He directly put out his hand. The mysterious Qi in his body surged. In an instant, he launched an attack, stepped forward, reached out, and the talisman''s Secret patterns burst out, crushing the void, and directly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    With the servant''s hand, a strange mist came out of the void around him. The wind and thunder trembled and shook the square.


    Knowing that Du Shaofu was a lingfu master, he was afraid of Yuan Shen''s attack, so he chose to attack at close range and wanted to suppress Du Shaofu first.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu was still, but his hands were already shining. At the same time, the fingerprints had been coagulated successfully in a rapid manner, and the array flags were shining, and the talismans and secret patterns were dazzling and rising.


    "Long..."


    Then, the square issued a huge noise, such as thunder roar, earth shaking, burst out bright glory.


    At this moment, all the people were shocked. The terrible momentum was amazing. It was like a series of lightning suddenly came, and the high altitude fluctuated violently. The dazzling Rune suddenly spread around the sky, making the whole space tremble with "boom".


    A fierce Fu array appeared, which covered Xiaogu''s soldiers in an instant. The infinite energy and rune light distorted the space. Finally, the array covered the sky and the sun, and the sky and the earth were dark!


    "The top Rune array in the nine star field is a magic array!"


    Xiao Gu changed color for the first time. The war servant was a spirit Rune master, but there were still fewer array mages. What prompted him was the most strange magic array!


    "This magic array is extraordinary. "


    with the appearance of this Rune array, countless eyes were shocked. Some powerful orcs understood that this Fu array was not ordinary.


    "The servant is still a master of Fuwen


    No one thought that at this last moment, the war servant even arranged such powerful magic array, which was the most difficult array master among the lingfu masters!


    "Fu array!"


    The middle-aged war servants of the Bifang Shenniao clan were immediately surprised, and their nervous eyes were also excited.


    Magic array appeared, the light shining everywhere, straight into the sky, even attracted a lot of obscure breath attention.


    Du Shaofu''s figure also disappeared in the magic array, and the surrounding void was twisted, and the bright light covered all the prying eyes.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    As a few muffled noises spread from the illusory array, and then the Fu array began to dissipate, the strong breath slowly dissipated.


    Two figures appeared in the scene. In full view of the crowd, Du Shaofu''s figure retreated. Somehow, his face was white, and there seemed to be a faint bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, as if he were forcibly swallowing.


    "What''s the matter? Who won?"


    "It seems that Lord Xiaogu''s war servant has won, but the Fu array has nothing to do with him!"


    Many eyes around were very surprised. They couldn''t pry into everything in the Fu array.


    "Bang!"


    Just as the voice just dropped, Xiaogu''s servant fell to the ground directly, his mouth was full of blood, and he struggled several times without getting up again.


    "Won again!"


    All around, the mysterious war servant actually won another game. This is amazing. Even Lord Xiaogu''s master territory war servant also won. It''s incredible.


    "Won, won again!"


    The middle-aged soldiers of the Bifang Shenniao clan were excited and excited.


    However, Xiao Gu''s face was still green and red, and he felt that he was sure to win. Unexpectedly, the war servant actually threw out a magic array.


    with Xiaogu''s cultivation strength, he was able to see clearly that the war servant directly defeated his own war servant by virtue of the influence of the magic array. Although his own war servant was not a weak one, he also fought back at the last moment, However, under the influence of the magic array, the strength was greatly affected. Finally, the former was seriously injured, but he was defeated."Sorry, I won again."


    Xiao Hu laughs and goes to the bag of heaven and earth and the brocade box with holy medicine in front of him. His eyes are bright and his mouth keeps saying: "I''m lucky today. There are a lot of holy medicines and sachets. It''s a big deal."


    Looking at the tiger, all around the eyes are red.


    People estimated that at the moment, that guy has won many holy medicines. One holy drug is enough to make the strong people in the holy animal kingdom be moved. What''s more, there are so many holy medicines, and so many sacred utensils and treasures.


    But no one dares to rob it. This is the Bifang divine bird family. War servants have been gambling for a long time. Whoever dares to rob will not be let off by the whole animal League.


    In the face of the great temptation, they can only endure in Bifang.


    Otherwise, Bifang can''t get out of the family.


    "Come back. That''s all for today."


    Xiaohu opened his mouth to Du Shaofu. Without leaving a trace of his eyes, Xiaohu turned secretly. He wanted to collect the bag of heaven and earth and the treasures that he had before him.


    "Hold on!"


    At this moment, Qinglong opened his mouth, looked at the tiger, said: "has been hiding strength, won so much, then fight another game."


    "It''s getting dark. If you want to fight, you''ll have to wait for tomorrow."


    Little tiger shakes his head and refuses to fight again.


    "It won''t take long. Otherwise, if you want to leave after winning so much, you can''t say it!"


    Qinglong opened his mouth, looked around him, and said, "you ask all the tribes, can you leave?"


    "You can''t just walk away!"


    "Hidden strength won all of us, how can we go away!"


    "We have to fight again!"


    With the cry of Qinglong, there was a loud shout all around, and the crowd was surging. I couldn''t see that guy who had won so many treasures and left alone.


    Tiger looked around, as if some do not want to arouse public anger, looking at Qinglong, said: "what do you want, your war servant want a war?"


    "Yes, the last battle!"


    Qing long faint smile way, on the handsome face, that pair of dark brown double pupil, permeate charming luster. He was clearly prying. In the magic array, the war servant had already been severely damaged, and the real end of his strength was at the end.


    That pile of treasures and medicine is almost a treasure house, and we can''t let it go.


    "The stakes are not so big now!" Little tiger stares at Qinglong road.


    "I have three sacred fruits, ten sacred utensils, and an ancient dragon clan Jing blood. The value will not be under one holy fruit, and there are many other treasures. You can check how much you have to bet on. In addition, I must have your war servant!" Qinglong takes out several bags of heaven and earth.


    "My God, there are so many treasures in Qinglong''s body."


    Qinglong''s voice dropped, and he was stunned all around.


    Qinglong has so many treasures on his body!


    "I heard that on the way, Qinglong met a relic, opened it and got a lot of treasures. These holy medicines and sacred vessels may have been obtained from the ruins."


    Some people seem to know something.


    Qinglong has a great chance on the way.


    Otherwise, who will bring out so many treasures, even if it is Qinglong.


    "OK, but if you want to have a war, you should also have my rules. You should bet on the bag of heaven and earth on you and all the people around you, including the war servants. If you win, everything in front of me is yours. If you lose, this is the last game. I win the treasure and leave! " The little tiger looks at Qinglong. In his deep dark eyes, he looks slightly coagulated and his eyes flicker.


    "OK, no problem."


    Qinglong nodded and looked at the flickering look of little tiger. He felt that the war servant was really the end of his strength.


    However, these double cultivation war servants are still array fu masters. Qinglong doesn''t want to miss them. He always wants to accept them!


    "Take out all your bags of heaven and earth. When the time comes, you will be given as much as there is in the bag."


    Qinglong turned back and said to many of the monster king who followed him.


    "We should support brother Qinglong


    One by one, the monster king who followed Qinglong was so happy that he took out all the heaven and earth bags on his body. With Qinglong''s bags of heaven and earth, they threw them in front of the little tiger one after another.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the void trembles for no reason.


    From behind the dragon, a tall, but extremely thin figure came out.


    This figure is a little strange, a long shirt over the body, floating, like a long skirt, the terrible breath from its body diffuse.


    The man could not see his face clearly, and his robe and hat covered half of his head.


    With this figure several steps, the foot seems to shrink into an inch. When he stepped into the field, his robe and hat covering his head were lifted under his dry palm, revealing a sharp face. His eyes gave out a frightening cold light. His face was dry and pale, like a zombie, and there were several long scars on it!"Yinlong old man!"


    "My God, it''s the old Yin dragon!"


    "The old man of Yin dragon of Bahuang demon dragon clan is this guy!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the man appeared, some of his eyes suddenly trembled.


    "Who is this war servant?"


    There are some young monsters king is very surprised, do not know this Yin dragon old man.


    "This man almost won the most powerful war servant in the last meeting of the beast League. He has always been the top war servant in the eight wasteland demon dragon family. After so many years, his strength should be improved a lot." There is an old generation of monsters and strong men who told the identity of the Yin dragon old man.


    "This seems to be a bit out of order."


    A young monster King whispered that, according to unwritten rules, war servants are usually young people. Those who have practiced for thousands of years or even longer can not participate in the battle.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    A monster strong suddenly whispered, that guy won so much, provoked public anger, plus the identity of the dragon, at the moment, who still cares about these.


    Anyway, it''s just an unwritten rule, there''s no express provision.


    Qinglong''s eyes are charming and full of smile. With the strength of the old man Yin long, he can win. This pile of holy medicine and holy vessels is easy to win. Compared with the harvest of exploring an ancient ruins, there is no need to worry about the huge danger.


    "Asshole!"


    Zhan LAN, Xiaogu, xuantu and so on are quite unhappy at the moment. At the end of the marriage, they are actually taken advantage of by this giant dragon. The Qinglong must have deliberately let the old man of Yin long hide it, and then he did it at the end.


    "Boy, it''s over."


    The old man of Yinlong didn''t have any delay, so he made a direct move.


    Yin long had already seen Du Shaofu for a long time, and he would not be polite. His hand print condensed and reached out. A paw print tore up the void and instantly spread to Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss..."


    When such claw marks were swept out, the void was twisted directly like a twist of hemp. A brilliant secret pattern of talisman rushed out, just like a wave. Finally, it was like a dragon shadow, surging and roaring out, which made people shudder!


    "Oh


    The claw marks tear the void, like a dragon galloping, and the dragon pattern fluctuates, accompanied by the dragon power.


    "Long..."


    The terrible momentum on the paw print, the shaking heaven and earth are shaking and roaring, there is a dragon Xiao Zhen ear, the scene is shocking and terrible!


    At this moment, the breath of the old man Yin long has no reservation, just like a raging tide sweeping all directions!


    "The main realm is almost at the peak. The old man Yinlong is so strong!"


    When the old man of Yin long made a move, the whole scene exclaimed that the old man was far more powerful than the war servant who had just roared.


    At the moment, no one will think that the mysterious war servant can still win. The old man of Yin long is too strong.


    Such a claw mark is like a dragon''s claw tearing up the void, and instantly sweeps to the front of the body.


    Space is like being torn out of space cracks, can destroy everything!


    Under such a claw mark, some people even think that the mysterious war servant is afraid that after the end of the strong crossbow, a move can not continue!


    Only Xiaohu, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, qingluan and Xiaoqing have no worries at all. Even Xiaohu is no longer dignified and has a smile on her face.


    Qinglong is full of confidence and finally comes to the opportunity.


    This time''s harvest, I''m afraid, is enough to make him go further and have hope to step into the holy land.


    "It doesn''t seem good..."


    But all of a sudden, Qinglong looks at Xiaohu and so on, and looks at Xiaohu''s relaxed look at the moment. Without any worry, his heart is filled with some uneasiness for no reason.


    Those guys smile, let at the moment Qinglong heart, inexplicably feel a kind of groundless fear.


    Everything was very fast, and Du Shaofu made a move.


    In the face of such footprints, Du Shaofu suddenly stamped on the square floor with a fierce momentum. In this moment, he also directly rose to the sky. The square ground under the prohibition of seal and blessing also spread cracks under his feet.


    "Boom


    At this moment, Du Shaofu shook his arms, and faced the paw marks which had torn the void, he hit him fiercely and fiercely.


    Before this blow, the secret patterns of the talisman broke out, and the air waves were still like thousands of beasts running, roaring and roaring, which was terrifying and incomparable!


    at this moment, where was Du Shaofu so weak that he clearly climbed to the top and his breath went up a huge step.


    "Boom


    A huge bang exploded, the air waves surging into the sky, the talisman secret patterns were broken like tide, the dull sound was deafening, so that the living creatures were frightened!


    One fist and one claw collided together, and the surrounding void exploded directly.


    That terrible air wave impact, tearing up the vast void, as if to break the heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Qinglong''s heart is shaking fiercely."Poo Hoo..."


    In a short time, under the full view of the public, we only saw the Yin dragon old man spitting blood. His thin body was like a kite flying off the line. It fell a hundred feet away, and the square trembled.


    Yin Long''s body is full of blood, and his right hand has been directly bloody. It was a blow that directly shattered the dry palm.


    "Poof..."


    The old man wanted to get up and spit blood again, then fainted.


    The old man of Yin long was defeated, and his move was defeated.


    Qinglong''s eyes trembled, his feet trembled slightly, and he almost retreated. There were three holy fruits in his heaven and earth bag.


    There are also ancient dragon blood essence, which is the most valued by Qinglong. The ancient dragon blood essence is urgently needed by him, which can make his blood further.


    But now, in a flash, I lost!


    The whole scene was silent, and I was stunned. It was hard to recover for a long time!


    The middle-aged war servant of the Bifang Shenniao family had just closed their eyes. They felt the silence around them, opened their eyes slowly, saw the movement in the field, and then burst into ecstasy on their faces. They couldn''t help but exclaim: "we won, we won again!"


    It took a long time for people to come back.


    Others wipe their eyes as if they don''t believe what''s going on in front of them.


    One move, another move!


    The old man of Yin dragon was defeated with one move. What a terror!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Then the sound of breathing in the air came one after another, which was incredible. The mysterious servant actually won again.


    Zhan LAN, xuantu and Xiaogu are also shaking their eyes. They originally thought that Qinglong was going to occupy the stool. Who would have thought that it would be the case again. The old man of Yinlong was defeated by the second with one move. cannot withstand a single blow!


    "Asshole, you''re cheating me!"


    After a brief silence, Qinglong can''t keep calm any longer. He looks at the tiger and makes a big drink.


    At the moment, Qinglong would like to understand that this is a pit, this is a big pit.


    The guy has been leading him to the last hook, deliberately showing the intention of no longer fighting, deliberately pretending to be embarrassed and dignified. Even in the magic array, he also deliberately pretended to be severely damaged by Xiaogu''s war servant, so that he could see that all was to lead him to jump into the pit and make him think that he was in possession of the victory, but finally he was ruined!


    "If you are willing to gamble and admit defeat, if you lose, you will be defeated. Do you want to regret it?"


    The little tiger glared at the dragon. His dark eyes were full of domineering light. Then he raised his eyes slightly and looked up to one side of the void. Somewhere under the cover of the sunset, the voice came out and said, "Sir, after watching for so long, it''s time to come out. For the last battle, only your servant is qualified to have a real fight with me!"


    When the tiger said such words, there were so many eyes all around. Suddenly, the little tiger looked at him.


    The sunset ahead covers half of the sky, but there is no figure there.


    But at the moment, only Xiaogu, Qinglong, xuantu, Zhanlan and other people secretly change color.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2295

    "Hiss..."


    There is a broken wind in the void, and from the high tower, there are two figures.


    Just a flash, two figures are falling in the field.


    These are two young men. When the eyes of the whole audience fell on the young man at that time, all of a sudden, all eyes trembled.


    Around the monster king also silently bow head, dare not look directly!


    Even if it is Qinglong, Zhanlan, Xiaogu, xuantu and so on, he looks at the young men at the front, and looks at them with awe and bows his head.


    The first young man, with slender body, bright eyes and bright teeth, thin lips as red as blood, a handsome face, gives people a sense of elegance, danger, and a little seduction. His breath is complex and noble.


    And the young man who followed him was also extraordinary and refined. He was dressed in a military robe, his body was majestic, his hair was long, and his eyes were like stars.


    "Luobei!"


    In the crowd, a woman couldn''t help speaking.


    The first young man, so that the full field of vision, bet, no reason, let the whole square atmosphere solidified.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes also fell on the young man at the front. He knew the identity of the visitor from his name.


    Luoxuan, the top ten of the younger generation of beast League, was just listening to Luo Juan''s words, but the audience was shocked, but it would not be under Du Shaofu''s defeat of the Yin dragon old man.


    "The dark tiger, he is the dark tiger clan!"


    One after another of the eyes "Shua Shua" is to fall on the body of the tiger.


    Dark tiger clan, it''s too big!


    Many eyes were trembling in secret. No wonder there were those terrible war servants. It turned out that the black robed youth came from the dark tiger clan.


    Zhan LAN, xuantu and Xiaogu also change color. It turns out that the guy belongs to the dark tiger clan, but it''s strange that he has never seen this cunning guy.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Only your war servant is qualified to fight with my war servant. Do you want to bet on it? I''ll take as much as I bet. I don''t dare to forget." Small tiger is careless, wave sleeve, say to Luo Xuan.


    "It''s useless for me to use your provocation. Did Hu Yu ask you to test it on purpose?"


    Luo Xuan looked at the little tiger. His long red hair, like silk, was pouring down. His charming red eyes showed a faint smile. His voice stopped slightly and said to the tiger, "but I can make you, and I can make the tiger hurricane!"


    When the pleasant voice dropped, a heaven and earth bag appeared in the white hand of Luojuan, and continued: "I have been refining in the ancient land for the past three years, and I have gained a lot. Three holy fruits, two holy herbs, three Archaean sacred vessels, and six portions of the blood essence of the strong orcs left by Archaean are enough to match all the things in front of you."


    While talking, Luo Xuan''s bag of heaven and earth in front of the tiger directly threw it on top of it, saying, "you can check it first."


    "My God!"


    "There are so many treasures on Lord Luoxuan!"


    The whole field of vision red, tightly staring at Luo cup on the heaven and earth bag.


    Three sacred fruits, two sacred herbs, three Archaean sacred vessels, and six blood essence of the orc strongmen left by Archaean are enough to trigger the hand of the powerful people in the holy animal kingdom.


    The value of the three Archaean sacred vessels and six portions of the blood essence of the orc strongmen left behind by the Archean would not be under the same holy medicine. Indeed, the value of the treasure in front of Xiaohu is not low.


    Qinglong also changed color secretly. He thought he had enough things on him. He got a relic, but he didn''t expect that Luoyuan had been honed in the ancient land for three years, and had such a huge harvest. It seems that he must have been in a lot of dangerous places.


    Ouyang Shuang, qingluan, Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu, etc. are surprised that some of them can''t get back.


    There are so many treasures in these monsters.


    The outside world has a boundary of three continents and nine states, and the vast land can not be compared with a powerful monster in this.


    It''s no wonder that the monsters in this place have the same cultivation time, which is much better than that of the outside world. The cultivation resources are much stronger.


    The middle-aged war servants and several other war servants of the Bifang Shenniao family have been shocked and speechless in the face of double bets in this field!


    "No need to check. You look so good. I believe you whatever you say!"


    Xiaohu can''t bear to be excited. There are three holy fruits, two holy herbs, three Archaean sacred vessels, and six portions of the blood essence of the powerful orcs left by Taigu. Today, this is really a big deal.


    "Let''s get started." Luo cup light says.


    "Let''s go."


    Small tiger nodded, long wish to start early, and then end early, this pile of treasure early income bag, this is insurance.


    "Go ahead, the opponent is very strong, there is no need to stay behind!" Luo Xuan said to the soldiers in the war robe behind him.


    "Yes


    The soldier nodded in his robe. There was light shining under his feet, and the figure disappeared directly.


    At the next moment, many living creatures in the square noticed that the soldiers had already arrived in the field and were far away from Du Shaofu.The soldier was tall and straight, with military robes and long hair. Without any reason, he gave a feeling that he was towering and could not be elevated. In terms of momentum, he had already suppressed Du Shaofu.


    "Let''s do it. It''s hidden all the time. It''s not a real man!"


    The soldiers in the battle robe open their mouths, and their voices are slightly magnetic. The sound that can penetrate the void falls into the ears of living beings, making their eardrums roar.


    "You''re a war servant, what kind of man are you talking about?"


    Du Shaofu said, looking at his robes and servants.


    Such a war servant is very extraordinary. Under the inspection of the yuan God Du Shaofu, it is easy to know that this war servant is the supreme nirvana.


    It was a pity for Du Shaofu to feel that a supreme Nirvana had become a war servant here.


    "Let you do it. If you don''t, I''ll do it."


    No doubt, Du Fu Zhan''s words made his eyes change.


    "Boom


    When the servant''s voice came out, the ground roared and the void twisted, forming a terrible solidified void.


    There was no delay in the former. The fingerprints were condensed, and the talismans and secret patterns on the palms were sprayed on the palms. A palmprint condensed like a five finger mountain falling from the sky and suppressing Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    Under this palm print, this square square is also imprisoned in general, the divine radiance fluctuates, is dazzling, the prestige lets the surrounding life also want to be frightened!


    "Boom


    But in an instant, the deep muffled sound exploded, the five finger mountain like palm print exploded, and the talisman secret pattern was directly broken.


    Du Shaofu appeared with a high blow. It was just one blow that directly smashed the paw of the soldier.


    "How strong, this is his real strength!"


    Many powerful monsters were shocked. Luojuan''s war servant was too strong, but the mysterious war servant could still resist. This is his real strength.


    The soldiers in the robe also changed a little. Then, from their bodies, suddenly, the talisman and secret patterns were covered, prompting a kind of powerful military pulse, covering the robe, as if they were integrated with the battle robe. Finally, they turned into a piece of divine armor, and even their heads were covered, only showing their bright eyes.


    "Rumble!"


    The sound of the sky is endless, and the three rings of God appear on the void above the head of the soldiers in the battle robe at the same time. It is so dazzling that the divine fire does not extinguish and blends with the breath on the body.


    At this moment, the servant was like a God in the sky. What a powerful spirit, the breath of his body also climbed to the top, and nirvana level of immortality and immortality!


    "Supreme, this is a supreme!"


    "Lord Luoxuan''s war servant is also a supreme one. This is a supreme war servant!"


    "It''s amazing, supreme war servant!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The whole scene was boiling, all eyes trembled. This was a supreme war servant.


    As the supreme god of Tianjiao, Luoxuan ranks the second among the younger generation of beast League. All the war servants around him are as strong as this, and they are the supreme!


    Luo cup is still light and light, with a faint smile on his handsome face. His complex temperament has a little demon charm, but it can also attract the eyes of women.


    Zhan LAN, Qinglong, xuantu and Xiaogu changed their color secretly. They also intended to fight for the war, and their servants were high.


    At first, they thought that their war servants were all good, but now it seems that their war servants can''t be compared with Luojuan at all. They are not at the same level.


    "It''s a pity that the war servant is doomed to lose, and he can''t win the battle servant of Lord Luoxuan!"


    All around, the strong orcs whispered in shock. Now, in any case, the mysterious war servant will stop.


    "Boom!"


    The supreme war servant did not delay, and continued to shoot. The martial pulse and the supreme power were with each other, and the fist seal was condensed and blasted down.


    "Goo!"


    Before that blow, it seemed that there was a sound of Phoenix, shaking the void of heaven and earth, which made many beast kings tremble.


    It was a terrible pressure, hard to resist!


    "That''s the ancient Phoenix boxing. It''s the unique skill of the Yanfeng clan in the remote sky!"


    There are monsters and powerful people exclaim, ancient Phoenix fist, that is the unique skill of the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan. Unexpectedly, a war servant also understood it.


    But then his eyes were shocked and relieved. It''s no surprise that such a supreme war servant has a very high position in the whole Yao Tian Yan Feng clan. It''s not surprising that he can understand the unique skills of the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan!


    The blow of the fist of the supreme war servant was like a huge shadow of the heavenly Phoenix sweeping out.


    The blazing breath covers the sky and the earth, covers the void and blocks out the sun. The breath is so strong that it is unimaginable.


    Du Shaofu was not fighting for the supreme servant.


    Such a supreme war servant is indeed extraordinary, but even at the same level, Du Shaofu would not pay much attention to it, let alone now.


    Du Shaofu was moved secretly because he felt a lot of obscure breath. Among them, there was the breath of the strong man in the holy animal kingdom. He was spying on himself. If he was too strong, he would undoubtedly expose himself too much.Therefore, Du Shaofu had no way to solve the problem earlier. He could only continue to entangle himself, control his own strength, and instantly condense the Fu array to avoid the former''s ancient Phoenix fist.


    The supreme war servant was trapped in the Fu array, and the breath broke out. The supreme power was mighty in the sky, which made the Fu array open.


    Du Shaofu once again condensed the Fu array and arranged it in succession.


    The supreme war servant also changed color secretly again. It seems that he didn''t expect to integrate the martial pulse and the supreme power, or he could not completely do anything to the war servant in front of him.


    This supreme servant is very strong. He moves and moves in the vast sky, shaking the heaven and earth, so that all living creatures around are frightened!


    Du Shaofu has always been very embarrassed. Relying on the advantage of Fu array, he is delaying time, which makes many people look at him with great admiration. It is not simple to be able to arrange Fu array continuously.


    After a while, the supreme war servant was also affected. He began to attack fiercely. The talisman''s Secret patterns flooded the void, and the "rumbling" sound of the sky was heard everywhere. He wanted to suppress Du Shaofu directly, but he did not want to waste time.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t avoid it. He could only collide with him, retreat violently and stagger one after another!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The ground is shaking, the ground square is also torn at this moment, the void trembles, and the amazing energy collides with muffled sound and bright light!


    "That guy took a lot of pills!"


    Some people were surprised to see that during the fierce battle, Du Shaofu kept swallowing a lot of pills into his mouth, which seemed to be recovering. He seemed to be relying on the pills to maintain his stability.


    At first, people thought Du Shaofu couldn''t hold on for long, but in the end, the powerful monster could slowly feel that the supreme war servant also began to weaken. The fierce attacks made him consume too much.


    "It''s over. My real strength is the main territory!"


    At last, Du Shaofu drank a lot, and his breath rose in an instant, reaching the level of the main realm.


    No one was surprised by Du Shaofu''s atmosphere of the main realm.


    Xiaogu''s master domain level war servant and Yin long old man are both defeated, and this mysterious war servant is naturally at the master domain level.


    "If you can let me use my cards, you really deserve to be the supreme!"


    Du Shaofu drank on purpose. His fingerprints congealed, and there were strange talismans and secret patterns climbing up. Then the breath on his body rose at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a short time of two breaths, his breath directly climbed to the level near the peak of the main territory.


    This is Du Shaofu''s deliberate borrowing of jiuchongtian to improve his cultivation.


    "The war servant has a secret way to improve his accomplishments for a short time!"


    "Master realm can also improve cultivation, which is amazing!"


    Feeling the rising breath of Du Shaofu, he exclaimed bitterly. This kind of secret method is not simple but amazing.


    "War!"


    With the breath rising, Du Shaofu began to fight against each other, gathering all kinds of animal energy. The animal roared to make up for the rest, the earth moved and the mountain rocked, and the secret patterns of talismans were dazzling.


    At this moment, Luo cup''s eyes, also began to sweep out a wisp of bright light.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The two kept colliding with each other.


    The two figures crossed each other constantly in the void. The secret patterns of the talismans interweaved, and the light was shining in the sky, just like the coming of the sun.


    Finally, after ten moves, the Supreme warservant became weaker and weaker, which was caused by excessive consumption.


    In the full view of the public, Du Shaofu took the opportunity to launch the yuan Shen attack, which greatly affected the supreme war servant.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Then, Du Shaofu made a violent attack. It seemed that he was trying his best to make the last effort. One attack could shatter the void, and constantly bombard the supreme war servant, and the yuan God attack shrouded him.


    "Poof..."


    The supreme war servant vomited blood, and the armor of his body was cracked and dim, and the God ring above the void on his head was broken.


    "Lose!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot. His last move and his fist carried the force of heaven. If the mountain fell down, it fell on the chest of the supreme war servant. He smashed his pulse and soul armor completely. His red lips cracked and his flesh was dripping with blood.


    "Poof..."


    The body of the supreme war servant fell straight from the void, and with the blood spurting straight, it smashed into the ground of the blessed square and made cracks!


    Du Shaofu''s body was on the ground, his face was pale to the extreme, and his breath was weak to the extreme. However, he was still standing in the square, and his voice was weak and idle. He said, "I won!" when everyone was in a daze, all his facial expressions were completely frozen on his face!


    "The supreme war servant is also defeated!"


    Even xuantu, Xiaogu and so on can''t help but smack their tongue at the moment.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Then, the sound of swallowing and spitting came out one after another, which was incredible.


    The supreme war servant was defeated. It was clear that he had always been in the upper hand. One of them suppressed the mysterious war servant. But why did he lose in the end!


    Luo cup that demon demon in the eye son also has the light to twinkle, the face some daze."Hiss..."


    Little tiger is not polite. He sweeps his sleeve directly and takes the Qiankun bag and all the treasures in front of him into his arms.


    "The end of today, and tomorrow if you want to challenge again!" The tiger opens his mouth and is in a good mood.


    One after another red hot to the blood of the eyes, is not staring at the tiger.


    As everyone knows, at the moment, the treasures of this guy are piled up like mountains. The archaic sacred vessels and holy medicines are in double digits, and the sacred vessels have already exceeded three figures.


    There are also Archean monsters, blood essence, semi holy medicine, and many other treasures. It is definitely a huge treasure house.


    But now, people know the identity of the tiger, from the dark tiger clan.


    Dark tiger, this clan, let them fear.


    Not to mention that they are now in the family of Bifang divine birds, even if they are outside, they dare not rob openly.


    Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu clearly come to Du Shaofu''s side and help Du Shaofu, who seems to be extremely weak, and walks away with Xiao Hu in the crowd''s blazing fury.


    The war servants of the Bifang divine bird family came back from their deep shock and immediately followed behind.


    "Go, ha ha..."


    Tiger swaggers, since they all think that he is from the dark tiger clan, then simply swagger a little, or it will not look like.


    Around the square, dense figure, a line of eyes, watching the tiger leave, is very complex.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2296

    And those who lost no money monster king, as well as Zhan LAN, Xiao Gu, Qing long, Xuan Tu and so on, are actually spitting blood secretly.


    They were trapped from head to toe, and there was nothing they could do.


    "Never let go of that fellow


    Qinglong said to himself, this is definitely not over, this loss can not be so calculated.


    Sunset cover, attic above, Xiao Yao attractive body moving and standing, eyes in waves.


    She knew that she couldn''t get them.


    At sunset, the West Mountain emits brilliant and incomparable glow, and half of the sky is rendered dark red, like a magnificent Red Sea, magnificent.


    The courtyard on the mountain is covered by the sunlight.


    "Rich, now rich!"


    In the courtyard, the tiger was excited and took out all the bags and treasures.


    This time, I made a lot of money. I''m afraid it''s more than getting a few relics.


    Du Shaofu also had a smile on his face. The original pale and weak disappeared.


    At the beginning, I just wanted to earn some martial arts and skills. If I could have a holy medicine, a few sacred vessels would be very good.


    But I didn''t expect that, in the end, there was a surprising harvest.


    Released secretly, Du Shaofu peeped into the bag of heaven and earth. There was indeed an amazing elixir and treasure in it. Luoxuan, Qinglong and Xiaogu didn''t cheat.


    "It''s not going to end there. It''s going to cause a lot of trouble."


    But then, Du Shaofu put away all his bags and treasures, frowning slightly and meditating.


    Du Shaofu was very aware of the consequences of such a large number of treasures, not to mention Qinglong, Xiaogu, xuantu, Zhanlan and other powerful people who would not give up when they heard of it. After the news came out, it was enough to cause any holy land cultivator to attack secretly.


    These temptations are too great to resist.


    "What should I do now? I don''t know what''s going on in Xiaoqing?" Ouyang Shuang said.


    "Act according to circumstances!"


    Du Shaofu said that in any case, these treasures are now in his own hands, and it is not easy to take them from his own hands.


    "See Xiao Qing as soon as possible!"


    Du Shaofu whispered that he needed to see Xiaoqing before he could decide what to do next.


    Du Shaofu was worried that it would make people think that Lu Yu was killed and that his identity might be exposed, which would lead to big waves.


    "Some people are coming, there are mistakes, white as smoke!"


    suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and someone came to feel the familiar breath, and there were errors and white smoke in it.


    After that, Du Shaofu continued to maintain the pale and weak breath appearance, and walked out with Xiaohu. In the courtyard, he saw e''er and Bai Ruyan.


    There was a young man in long black clothes, who was secretly surveyed by Du Shaofu.


    This young man in black is about thirty years old. He wears a slightly tight black dress and shows his perfect figure. With long black hair and a dignified face, he has a pair of clear and bright eyes.


    The young man in black has a straight nose. Under the reflection of the sunset at the moment, it emits a breath of suffocation. The black long clothes move slightly, like a fierce tiger in the form of a human being.


    When the young man in black appeared, for a moment, the tiger''s eyes suddenly trembled fiercely. His body could not help but tremble for it. The blood in his body was boiling, as if to start burning.


    "Is that you?"


    Black youth''s dark eyes, in the first time fell on small tiger''s body, said such a sentence.


    "You''re from the dark tigers!"


    The little tiger opens his mouth, and there is a black Rune flashing in the dark pupils, which is the blood boiling of the dark tigers in the body. "


    the little tiger feels the identity of the other party at the first time, which is the real dark tiger clan.


    "Don''t suppress, let me see your blood!"


    The young man in black looked at the little tiger. His eyes flashed with light, and his fingerprints congealed at the same time. A forbidden seal was placed around him. A black talisman secret pattern, as black as ink, swept directly into the little tiger''s eyebrows and disappeared.


    In the next moment, the tiger''s whole body was shining brightly. A piece of black talisman''s Secret patterns soared into the sky, forming a black flying tiger with a size of several feet and a frightening figure behind him. The scales on his body were like the dark color cast by the deep night sky, and there was a deep golden color. The tiger''s claws raised clouds, and the hidden patterns of the talisman spread, especially a pair of wings and gold The hidden patterns of the color talisman are wrapped, which is full of domineering and frightening atmosphere, and has the power of mountain collapse.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of the tiger makes people tremble, just like the supreme one in the beast roaring, which can roar the mountains and rivers!


    The shadow of the flying tiger is perched behind the little tiger and emits bright black runes. It is just a virtual shadow, but it oppresses people like a mountain. It is covetous and oppressive. It can suppress thousands of beasts!


    When he saw such a flying tiger, the young man in black could not hide his surprise."What''s the matter with your wings and the smell of other orcs on you?"


    Then, the young man in black looked at the tiger and asked, "the real dark tiger has no wings, but the blood of the black tiger is so rich.".


    "I was originally the body of the king scale demon tiger. I was born back to my ancestors. I accidentally got the blood essence of the dark tiger and another kind of demon animal. I have become what I am now!"


    The shadow of the flying tiger behind the little tiger disappeared, and said to the young man in black, hiding the blood of the golden winged Dapeng bird from Du Shaofu.


    "I see."


    The young man in black trembled. He knew that the other side had no empty words. His eyes were still hard to calm down. He looked at the tiger and said, "I know you are from the outside world. You have returned to your ancestry. No matter what, it is the blood of my dark tiger clan. You are willing to follow me. Your blood is very strange. I can''t say anything more to you, but I believe that the strong in the family will value it!"


    "This


    Xiaohu is surprised and looks at Du Shaofu subconsciously.


    As a tiger clan, I have the opportunity to enter the dark tiger clan, which is definitely the dream of little tiger.


    "Don''t worry, entering the dark tiger clan, you will only have great benefits." White smoke said to little tiger.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved secretly. Xiaohu has the blood of the dark tiger, but it is not the real dark tiger after all. If you can enter the family of the dark tiger, it is also the greatest opportunity and can not be missed.


    "Tiger, go ahead. It''s a great chance."


    Du Shaofu felt the attitude of the young man in black to Xiao Hu''s voice. It was not dangerous for him to enter the dark tiger clan.


    For the tiger, such opportunities can not be missed.


    The little tiger''s eyes moved, then looked up at the young man in black and said, "maybe it''s enough for me to consider one or two, and then make a decision!"


    "Of course, I''ll stay here anyway. After the meeting of the Dao Animal League, you killed the people of the four winged demon snakes today. With the character of the four winged demon snakes, you will never give up. You''d better give me the result as soon as possible. As long as I''m in the dark sky tiger clan, the four winged demon snake can''t do anything about it." The young man in Black said to the tiger.


    "I see." Little tiger nods.


    "You just won Luoxuan, Qinglong, Xiaogu, xuantu and others?"


    Then, the young man in black looked at the tiger and asked. Finally, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu. He looked at him curiously. There was some fluctuation in his dark eyes.


    He had already learned that the supreme war servant of Luojuan was also defeated, which was definitely not an ordinary war servant.


    "Not bad!" Xiao Hu nods. Anyway, it is well known.


    "It''s your sin to win the treasure. It''s enough to cause the strongmen of the holy animal kingdom to attack secretly. Be careful. You''d better be with me as soon as possible."


    The young man in black turned his eyes back to Xiao Hu and said, "you can rest assured that I am not interested in everything you have, and the family will not let you hand it over. Your war servants can win a great victory, which is also a brilliant show for my dark tiger clan. With me, Luoxuan can''t find you any trouble!"


    "Thank you."


    Xiao Hu thanks him. He guesses the identity of this man and feels his breath. He is not afraid of luojiu. Besides tiger Yu, the top three of the younger generation in the Animal League, there will be no one else.


    "I''ll go first. I need to inform the strong members of the clan to come here early. I''m afraid something will happen here!"


    After that, Hu Yu put away the forbidden seal under the arrangement and swept away.


    "You have caused a lot of noise today. Qinglong and Zhan LAN have suffered great losses. I''m afraid they will not give up."


    With the departure of Huyu, he opened his mouth as white as smoke. He looked at Xiao Hu and Du Shaofu, and some of them took a cool breath.


    He [she] has already known all the situations. They don''t have to think about it. They know that it''s Xiaohu, but Qinglong and Luoxuan are in trouble.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, he could not hide his shock.


    He was defeated like a powerful servant.


    "Well, if those guys can''t afford to lose and dare to ask for trouble, then just clean them up again!"


    Qingluan and Xiaoqing are not afraid of him. He will not be the opponent of brother Shaofu.


    Listen to qingluan Xiaoqing''s words, white as smoke and E-Mei can only be helpless smile.


    "Two, where''s Xiaoqing?"


    Xiao Hu asked, what you want to know most is Xiao Qing''s situation.


    "We''re here to talk about it."


    Hearing the speech, E-Mei and Bai Ruyan also showed a positive look. In addition to informing the dark tiger clan of the identity of Xiaohu, they also came for the sake of Xiaoqing.


    A moment later, in the courtyard hall, Xiaohu and qingluan, Xiaoqing, Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu stood aside.


    "The complexity of the matter has shocked us."


    Bai Ruyan looked at Xiaohu and qingluan Xiaoqing and said, "Xiaoqing is indeed a pure blood descendant of our family. Undoubtedly, his identity is still very high. According to the seniority, I''m afraid that our clan leader should also call him an ancestor!""What?"


    On hearing this, Xiaohu and qingluan, Xiaoqing, one of them, is stunned. Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang, and Dai Xingyu are nearby. They are also very surprised.


    "This matter has a huge relationship, and we don''t know much about it. We only know from the mouths of the elders of the clan and several clan elders that Xiaoqing Laozu met with great danger when he was still in the God''s egg many years ago, so he was left in the outside world. After a long time, there are very few people in the family who know about it, but the family has never given up looking for it I hope that one day, the cracks in the outside will open, and we can return to the family and recognize our ancestors. This time, we are really back. "


    He said, looking very excited.


    He didn''t think of his status as a junior.


    "How can you judge Xiaoqing''s identity?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, a little surprised. At first, Xiaoqing came from the corpse of the nameless monster, but in the corpse of the unknown monster, it was refined into the blood essence of the dark tiger.


    Does this have something to do with the dark tiger clan? When did Xiaoqing appear in the outside world.


    There were only two cracks in this ancient wasteland. The second one was before the disaster of heaven and earth. If you count it, even if Xiaoqing is the second time that the ancient wasteland appears cracks in the outside world, it will be a long and endless time.


    All this made Du Shaofu feel puzzled.


    Bai Ruyan and E-Mei looked at Du Shaofu. The servants were not qualified to speak. In their capacity, they didn''t need to care.


    "Xiaoqing has integrated a drop of ancestral blood of our family. According to the elders and patriarchs of our clan, the ancestral blood was originally left by Xiaoqing''s father. Only Xiaoqing can truly integrate the ancestral blood. This also thoroughly proves Xiaoqing''s identity. It is an old ancestor of our family who went to the outside world at the beginning. By chance, it was only recently awakened and revived from the outside world." Bai Ruyan said that she knew that the soldier in front of her was absolutely different and told Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. If Bai Ruyan''s words were true, he didn''t expect Xiaoqing to have such an identity.


    "Where is Xiaoqing now?" Qingluan asked.


    "She is fusing the ancestral blood. It will be very safe if she is taken away by the holy ancestor of the clan. However, it is estimated that it will take some time for her to fully integrate the ancestral blood. This is also a great opportunity." He said, fusing ancestral blood, he knew what it meant.


    "We are here to tell you that you will stay in my family during this period of time." Bai Ruyan said, his eyes fell on Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    It was already night, and then he and Bai Ruyan left.


    "Now what shall we do?"


    As E-Fu and Bai Ruyan left and went far away, Ouyang Shuang told Du Shaofu that the seal was forbidden.


    Xiaoqing didn''t know when to merge the ancestral blood. If she didn''t merge before the ancient wasteland closed down, if she stayed in the ancient wasteland, I''m afraid she would not know how many years before she could come in again.


    "Leave early. This is not a place to stay for a long time. Xiaoqing is here. There will be no danger for the time being. It is beneficial and harmless."


    After pondering for a while, Du Shaofu said that it is a great opportunity for Xiaoqing to stay here. It seems that the combination of the ancestral blood and the appearance of the erroneous man seems to benefit greatly. He can know his own life experience and get rid of a worry in Xiaoqing''s mind. Now, he hopes that Xiaoqing can integrate his ancestral blood before the ancient wasteland closes down.


    As for himself and others, Du Shaofu knew very well that he must leave as soon as possible.


    This is the beast alliance. Once their identity is exposed, it will cause great waves.


    At that time, I''m afraid it''s Bifang''s divine birds, and they may not let themselves go.


    "Tiger, you should go to the dark tiger clan!"


    Later, Du Shaofu looked at Xiaohu and said that Xiaohu said to Huyu to think about something, as if he was worried about something.


    "San Shao, if I go, what will you do? Will you come with me?"


    Tiger asked, he didn''t want to go to the dark tiger clan, but he was worried that he would go, what would the three little do, compared with it, he wanted to stay with three little.


    "I can''t go, but you have to go back. It''s your chance. We''ll see you again in the future. At that time, I hope you can change again!" Du Shaofu said to Xiao Hu.


    "But once the identity of San Shao is exposed, it will be very dangerous!" Tiger said, he can''t rest assured.


    "With your strength, you will only become a burden to me. If you can transform again, on the day of goodbye, maybe we will have the opportunity to fight together, just like before!"


    Du Shaofu smiles and pats Xiaohu on the shoulder. Over the years, Xiaohu is not only a mount, but also a family member.


    The little tiger''s eyes trembled. He thought of the dark forest at that time. He thought of how he could fight with the three young soldiers in the wild animal mountains. What a scene it was to sweep all the enemies and shuttle through the enemy as if there were no one there!


    But later, with the strength of the three little more and more strong, he fell behind, can not always follow the pace of three less."Well, I''ll go to the dark tiger clan. When I have a chance to go further and transform again, I''ll go to find sanshao!"


    Little tiger nods, and his eyes are filled with dark talisman and secret patterns. He is eager to change again. He is eager to fight with San Shao and sweep all the enemies one day!


    "Tomorrow Xiaohu will go to find Huyu. We will try to get out of here."


    Du Shaofu said this and made a decision that this is not the place where he stayed for a long time.


    A moment later, the night in the room projected from the window, leaving a mottled shadow of the moon.


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged and looked out of the window. His thoughts were slightly confused. He was worried about the drunkard father, Du Xiaoyao, little star, big brother Zhen Qingchun, and ye Piaoling.


    It has been a few days since we entered the ancient wasteland.


    Thinking about the harvest of this period of time, Du Shaofu could not help feeling a little elated, especially today''s harvest, which was even more amazing.


    Then, the fingerprints congealed, Du Shaofu''s eyes closed slightly, and he continued to immerse himself in the understanding of the three moves of sword.


    Du Shaofu wanted to thoroughly understand the three swords and understand the mystery of them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, the moon like water, shining on the mountains and forests.


    There are many figures standing in the valley, and the breath is quite good.


    At the top of the valley, there are three figures, shining in the moonlight.


    When a red robed old man, long hair comb in the back of the head, there is a red hair in the middle, particularly eye-catching.


    Beside the old man in red, there was an old man in gold and an old woman with white hair.


    The three people appeared at the top of the deep valley, and the void around them was also quietly solidified. Many of the figures below were silent and did not dare to speak. They stood respectfully!


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, several figures appeared.


    "See the Holy Father


    The figures fell on the valley and saluted the three figures. Someone said, "holy ancestor, those people who have had close contact with the young man are now in the family of Bifang divine birds. Some of them seem to belong to the family of Bifang divine birds and the dark tiger."


    "We got the news that they had a war servant, who actually defeated Luojuan, an immortal supreme war servant, in the daytime, and won a lot of precious treasures, such as holy medicine and sacred utensils." Some people said that they got important information.


    "Even if it''s the Bifang divine bird family, we have to find out. The war servant is very suspicious."


    The old man in red robe has blood red eyes, and his voice is gloomy and harsh.


    "If this is done on purpose by the Bifang Shenniao, I will never give up the golden mouse!" The old man in gold whispered and looked gloomy.


    In the outer city, many people are doomed to be unable to calm down tonight.


    "Asshole, what a jerk!"


    No time, some people roar late at night. They are all penniless monsters in the afternoon.


    They finally learned the cruel reality, from the beginning, they were the master of the dark tiger clan to the pit, all lost.


    But there are also monsters who want to be very open. Compared with Qinglong, Zhanlan, xuantu and others, what they lose is nothing.


    In particular, compared with the Luo cup, they lost almost nothing.


    In a very short time, the name of the mysterious war servant has been blown up in the whole city.


    Such a war servant is so strong that the king of monsters is also shocked!


    As the night went by, the sky slowly brightened.


    The moist earth seems to be still leaving traces of the morning sun. Within the family of Bifang divine birds, the sound of the howling and singing of the birds and beasts reverberates faintly and sweetly.


    The rising sun emerged from the majestic mountain top, and the first few rays of light communicated with the traces of the dying night, which completely opened the sky.


    "Hoo..."


    In the room, as soon as Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were collected, a foul breath came out of his stomach along his throat, and his eyes opened slowly. There was no movement. It was clear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2297

    However, Du Shaofu knew best that his temple was full of energy and the mysterious atmosphere was surging. The nine leaf Venus vine, which had been refined and refined last time, had made him reach the peak level at the early stage of the holy land. However, it was not easy to go further.


    Du Shaofu, who had recently acquired a lot of treasures, decided to leave the Bifang family of divine birds and try to find a place to go further and see if he could have a chance to step into the middle of the holy land.


    Du Shaofu was very sorry that he did not understand much of duankong''s three swords.


    "Not good..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu suddenly changed color and his face changed greatly. Under the induction of Yuan Shen, some strong people came directly.


    "Hula..."


    For a moment, there was a blazing breath in the room, and the void was distorted. Then it was completely like being isolated in a separate space, which was forbidden and sealed, forming a space barrier.


    "Who is it?"


    Du Shaofu jumped up, his body was full of mysterious Qi, and his eyes were alert. Those who could do this were not ordinary strongmen of holy land.


    "If you dare to enter the Bifang clan like this, how can you be so timid now?"


    Such a voice came out, and then a dim figure appeared in front of Du Shaofu, wrapped in brilliance and hazy.


    As the light faded away, an old and faltering figure appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    This is an old woman with drooping eyes and white hair, giving a feeling of dying.


    But the old woman''s eyes drooping, but deep and clear, showing a green red color.


    There was no fluctuation of breath in the old woman, but Du Shaofu''s eyes were alert to the extreme at the moment.


    Such an old woman made Du Shaofu feel his breath. He was afraid that he would not be much under the fire and thunder.


    "Don''t be nervous. I know you''re from outside. The entrance is open again. I just want to know something first."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old woman walked two steps with trembling body, and sat down beside him as if she had no strength to stand.


    But Du Shaofu would not think that the old woman was going to die. This was an absolutely terrible strong man and a terrible existence.


    "Please speak, master."


    Du Shaofu saluted slightly. The mysterious old woman appeared here. She must be a strong man of Bifang divine bird family. It seems that there is no malice at present, so act on the basis of foresight.


    "What''s the relationship between you and Xiaoqing? How can she revive and wake up?" The old woman looked at Du Shaofu and asked in a serious way.


    "It''s a long story."


    At this time, Du Shaofu had nothing to hide. The old woman in front of her seemed to know a lot.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu started with a headless corpse that he had accidentally obtained, and then went on to recover with Xiaoqing.


    "Xiaoqing wakes up. Ordinary runes can''t do it!"


    The old woman looked at Du Shaofu with a faint green and red color in her eyes. It seemed that she could see through Du Shaofu. Any concealment could not escape her prying.


    "To tell you the truth, I had the blood of the golden winged ROC birds. With the blood as the guide, Xiaoqing recovered and awakened." Du Shaofu said, secretly shocked, the old woman is not ordinary.


    "It''s no wonder that the blood of the golden winged ROC bird clan is right. Xiaoqing has a little bit of that clan''s breath on her. Although it has been a long time, only the blood of the supreme Orc can give Xiaoqing a chance to revive and awaken."


    The old woman whispered, and the light in her eyes fluctuated. Then she slowly raised her eyes and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "so, in recent years, Xiaoqing owes a lot to you for taking care of Xiaoqing. Although our Bifang people have a big feud with some people outside, they owe you a great favor. You secretly escorted Xiaoqing Hui people all the way, and the Bifang family owes you a favor, Come on, what do you want? The Bifang people will never refuse to do it! "


    "Xiaoqing has long been my relative and my family. It is enough to see that Xiaoqing Hui people know their own life experience, and the younger generation has nothing to ask for."


    Du Shaofu shook his head, looked at the old woman, and said, "if you can, I would like to know the specific situation of Xiaoqing."


    The old woman looked at Du Shaofu. It seemed that she was a little surprised. Her green and red eyes flashed through her eyes. After a while, she said, "you have nothing to ask for. Let me tell you something. Maybe it will help you in the future."


    "For a long time, I almost forget that the last time there was a crack at the entrance of this place, some strong people from outside entered the holy land, and some of them were very powerful, and they focused on the Bifang people. At that time, my parents were the strongest of the Bifang people. "


    The old woman said, and her voice stopped for a moment. Her old face was also fluctuating. The light in her eyes was more and more bright. She said, "it happened that Xiaoqing''s appearance greatly reduced my mother''s strength. They found an opportunity to join hands to attack my parents.


    A strong man of the dark tiger clan found a clue and came to help, but he was still defeated by them.At the last moment, my mother gave Xiaoqing the seal and gave it to the strong man of the dark tiger clan. The strong man of that clan used the talent of the dark clan to take Xiaoqing away.


    Those people had been prepared and pursued all the time. Finally, it was rumored that the strong man of the dark tiger clan could only risk his life to escape from here to the outside world. However, my mother never came back to the family in that war. I did not even see the last time. My father fled back to the family seriously. It was not long before he could insist on it.


    Before leaving, my father condensed a drop of blood essence from his own cultivation. He told me that he must find a way to find his sister. "


    The voice dropped slowly, and the old woman''s old eyes and eyes became moist. It seemed that such emotions should not appear in such strong people.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old woman in front of him and could not really feel the same.


    But Du Shaofu was able to feel that the old woman in front of her had gone through all the years, and the pain still remained unchanged. What a pain!


    "I wish you all the best. At least Xiaoqing is back now!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t know how to comfort him. Later, he changed his color and looked at the old woman. He lost his voice and exclaimed: "so, the elder is Xiaoqing Sister


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was really shocked. No wonder Bai Ruyan and E-Fu said that Xiaoqing''s status was very high, which was the ancestor level of Bifang Shenniao.


    It turns out that Xiaoqing has such a background, and is the sister of the terrible strong man in front of her.


    "Of course, Xiaoqing is indeed my sister. I thought that on the day of my death, I would have no chance to complete my father''s entrustment. Unexpectedly, God has an eye, so that I can see my sister for the rest of my life."


    The old woman opened her mouth, and her grief faded. A little smile appeared on her old face. She looked at Du Shaofu and said, "I don''t like people who come in from outside. But it''s a great favor for you to take care of Xiaoqing and protect the Hui people of Xiaoqing. In any case, the Bifang family owes you a great deal, so take this."


    As the words fell, two objects appeared in the old woman''s hands, which turned into streamers and floated in front of Du Shaofu.


    It was a bag of heaven and earth and an ancient jade slips, which were full of light.


    "What do you mean, master? Xiaoqing is my family. I said I have nothing to ask for. Now that Xiaoqing is already a member of the Hui nationality, I am planning to leave."


    Du Shaofu said that Xiaoqing was his sister and his family. Although it was not Du Shaofu''s character to refuse to take something, it was a principle.


    "Do you think you can get out of here easily?" The old woman smiles and looks at Du Shaofu.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned.


    "No matter how good you hide, there are traces. There are many big families, such as the roe deer owl clan and the golden mouse clan. Many big families have arrived all night and come to many sacred animal areas. The Bifang people can make them unable to see Xiaoqing, but they can''t prevent them from seeing you. After all, you are war servants. At that time, your identity will not be hidden any more, and it will be exposed!"


    The old woman said to Du Shaofu, "as long as your identity is revealed, you are human, and it seems that you have something to do with the people in it. If you kill the descendants of the roe deer owl clan, they will not let you go. The Bifang clan is the leader of the animal League and can not protect you. Otherwise, there will be big waves in the Animal League that you can''t imagine."


    After a pause, the old woman looked at Du Shaofu with a sigh and an apologetic look on her face. She said, "you are in the Bifang family, and you come here to protect Xiaoqing. But the Bifang people can''t protect you. They owe you once again. In the bag of heaven and earth in front of you, there are some holy medicines and some treasures that have a lot of effects on you. It''s a little bit of compensation and a token of my heart Ann, the jade slips are the way to solve the fortress defense array of the Bifang people in the outer city. You are the fufu master of the array. You should be able to understand that when there is a change, the Bifang people will open the city guarding array to trap you, or stop them. You can take the opportunity to break away from the battle and escape as far as you can. One day, if there is still a chance, the Bifang family will repay your kindness. "


    As the words fell down, the old woman stood up trembling and looked at Du Shaofu. She suddenly laughed: "ha ha ha ha, it''s amazing that even a young man can''t protect him. I''m so ashamed!"


    The old woman was smiling, and her eyes were bitter.


    "Senior, it''s serious."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and frowned slightly. It seemed that his identity was exposed more quickly than he had imagined.


    Du Shaofu could imagine that if his identity was exposed, if he protected himself, he had no intention of fighting against the whole beast alliance.


    Now Xiaoqing has returned to the Bifang Shenniao clan. Even for Xiaoqing''s sake, it can''t implicate the Bifang Shenniao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2298

    If Bifang Shenniao really forget their gratitude, they are afraid that the old lady in front of them will not come to inform themselves.


    "Dare to ask elder, if I go out, Xiaoqing will be OK!" Du Shaofu asked the old woman in front of him.


    The old woman looked at Du Shaofu with a twinkle in her eyes and said, "no matter how brave they are, they dare not move Xiaoqing."


    "I don''t know how many people they have come here now, and what is the level of cultivation?" Du Shaofu continued.


    "The roe deer owl clan, the golden rat clan, and the Yin thunder demon snake clan, there are three early holy animal realms. In addition, yesterday, you secretly killed a descendant of the four winged demon snake clan, which attracted the early practitioners of the four winged demon snake clan. He was afraid that he would not touch the dark tiger clan, but if your identity was exposed, he might also do so."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old woman said, "the meeting of the Animal League is coming. Just a short time ago, one of the Yaotian Yanfeng clan and the other of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan came to the middle of the sacred animal kingdom. They should not come for you, but if your identity is exposed, I''m afraid they will also step in!"


    "There are quite a lot of sacred animal kingdom!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes were filled with some fluctuations.


    "We will hand you over. Once you start, the Bifang clan will open a large array. Then you can take the opportunity to leave to the East, and the meeting of the Animal League will be near. There will be practitioners of holy animal kingdom in other directions. The East is the Terran territory, and you will be safe for the time being." The old woman told Du Shaofu the safe route.


    "That''s not necessary. It''s just a few sacred animal realms."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, with a touch of golden light in his eyes. He was unreasonable and aggressive.


    At the beginning, even the nine, eight, and seven evil kings pursued and killed. With Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength at the moment, how could he fear the early days of those sacred beasts.


    In particular, if it had not been for the fear of sending Xiaoqing back to Bifang, Du Shaofu would have started directly in those sacred animal areas of the roe owl and golden mouse clan. Where would he have gone after him.


    It''s just that the two mid-term practitioners who may intervene in the sacred animal kingdom have some concerns at the moment, which may have some influence at that time.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu is really fearless. Even if he can''t do anything about the middle of the two sacred animal kingdom, they are still far from being able to stop him from leaving.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the old woman was also slightly surprised.


    "I''ll take this jade slip, so I don''t need it. Xiaoqing is my family and my sister."


    Du Shaofu collected the jade slips in front of him and handed back the heaven and earth bag to the old woman. Although he had the red Jiri horse monkey pulse soul on his body, not all the Fu arrays could be effective, just in case.


    As for the things in the Qiankun bag, Du Shaofu was really moved, but there was a bottom line.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old woman was even more surprised. She took over the bag of heaven and earth, and then said, "someone has come. Remember what I said. The kindness owed by the Bifang people will be rewarded if you have the chance one day."


    When the words fell, the distorted void around her disappeared.


    It was as if it had never happened. There was no breath.


    "It''s so strong, so unfathomable!"


    Du Shaofu exclaimed to himself that the old woman was too strong. He was afraid that she could be compared with huolei''s ancestor and was unfathomable.


    After that, Du Shaofu, with a slightly coagulated face, walked out of the room and met Dai Xingyu, Ouyang Shuang, qingluan, Xiaoqing and Xiaohu.


    "We have to leave. We''re in trouble." Du Shaofu said so.


    "What''s the matter? You''ve been exposed?" Ouyang Shuang and others changed their color, and their looks suddenly coagulated.


    "There is not much time. It will not be a big obstacle for the three of you to enter the ancient space." Du Shaofu gave a slight smile and looked relaxed.


    "Really OK?" looking at Du Shaofu''s relaxed look, Ouyang Shuang was more worried.


    "No problem. If you enter the ancient space, you can just close down for a period of time. Refining the holy medicine will do you a lot of good."


    As the voice fell, Du Shaofu''s heart was shining, and the ancient space was called out. At the same time, three brocade boxes appeared in his hands, handed them to Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and qingluan Xiaoqing.


    These are the three sacred fruits selected by Du Shaofu, and they are the most suitable for the three.


    Although Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang take Shengguo directly, the efficacy will be worse, but at this time, there are not too many choices.


    "Then you must be careful not to be careless."


    After taking over the brocade box, Ouyang Shuang didn''t say much. He knew that staying with Du Shaofu was not helpful, but was just a burden.


    "Don''t worry about it. I can''t do anything to me from the Legalists and the other guys in here."


    Du Shaofu raised a smile on his mouth and sent Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and qingluan Xiaoqing into the ancient space, and the smile on his face gradually converged.


    "Three little!"


    Xiaohu opened his mouth, and he knew very well that there was going to be a big war.


    "Take it and enter the dark tiger clan. It has the opportunity to fight side by side every day."Du Shaofu handed a bag of heaven and earth to Xiaohu. There was something suitable for him. When he separated from Xiaohu this time, I don''t know when to see him again. Maybe he can''t see him again before he closes down again.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that the return of the dark tiger clan was the most beneficial to the tiger.


    "San Shao, I..."


    Little tiger''s voice is a little wet and dumb. He knows that sanshao''s temper is bad. He is afraid that something big will happen and there will be a fierce battle.


    And he can''t participate, his strength is too low!


    With a smile, Du Shaofu patted tiger on the shoulder and said, "remember, no matter what happens later, you don''t have to say more. I have my own arrangement. I''ll see you again. I hope you can change again. I''ll look forward to it!"


    "Good!"


    The tiger gnaws his teeth and nods. In the pure black pupils, he spreads out the domineering ferocity, and gushes out the aura of a king who is powerful all over the world.


    "Whoosh..."


    Outside the courtyard, there is the sound of broken wind falling, someone comes.


    Du Shaofu and Xiao Hu walk out, and they meet the two men, e''ren and Bai Ruyan, as well as the middle-aged war servant and others.


    "Something''s going on. We need to take the three of you


    Looking at Du Shaofu as white as smoke, his red skirt pleated like flame, and flowing brilliantly on the ground. By adding softness and dignity, he looked at Du Shaofu''s ruddy face at the moment. He was very surprised. He had a heavy blow yesterday and consumed to the extreme, but he recovered in one night.


    "Take me alone. I''ll go with you."


    Du Shaofu looked at Bai Ruyan and e''er, and said, "their goal is also me. I''ll let you go."


    "Do you already know something?" Bai Ruyan looked at Du Shaofu in surprise.


    "I don''t know. Isn''t someone going to challenge me?"


    Du Shaofu said with a faint smile that he did not know that the mysterious old woman had come to find her.


    Hearing this, Bai Ruyan looked at Du Shaofu, and then said to Du Shaofu and Xiaohu: "the roaring clan, the golden rat eater and the Yin thunder demon snake clan have come to the strongman of the holy animal kingdom. I suspect Xiaoqing and you have something to do with the young man who killed roe Yu. I want to see you. There are also four winged demon snakes who have come to the holy animal kingdom. They also want to find the trouble of little tiger!"


    Little tiger''s eyes are heavy. It''s no wonder that San Shao is making arrangements. As expected, his identity will be exposed. Once his identity is exposed, this is within the Animal League, and there will be a war!


    "What about Tiger hurricane?" Du Shaofu asked, saying that the roe owl family had already understood their intention.


    The black, white as smoke, are all moving in secret. Is this really a war servant? He dares to call out the name of tiger.


    Looking at Du Shaofu at the moment, he felt trembling in his heart. It seemed that the momentum of this man was very different from that of yesterday, which made him [her] tremble secretly.


    "Tiger hurricane has been waiting. As long as the tiger returns to his family, the four winged demon snakes will not dare to move He said that under the invisible momentum of the war servant, he secretly trembled with the beast''s soul. This is too strange.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu said so. His eyes were slightly empty. It was time to come.


    But it''s enough. Xiaoqing and Xiaohu have the best arrangement and get the biggest chance. It''s worth the trip!


    "You have to be careful. The roe owl clan and the golden mouse eater clan will not give up. They can''t do anything to Xiaohu and Xiaoqing. I''m afraid they will embarrass you and make trouble for you."


    Bai Ruyan reminded Du Shaofu and said, "however, there is no need to worry too much. If those people go too far, the strong people of our family will not sit idly by!"


    "It''s not sure who''s in trouble."


    Du Shaofu gave a slight smile. Indeed, no matter how reckless he is now, it''s not sure who is going to trouble anyone.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Bai Ruyan and E-Mei moved in secret.


    "Whoosh..."


    After that, Du Shaofu and Bai Ruyan left and went to the main hall in the outer city. It is said that those who are strong in the sacred animal kingdom have been waiting, which has shocked many people.


    The outer city is vast, and the majestic buildings stand like mountains in the center of the city. The old vicissitudes and mottled years have been spotted.


    Surrounded by a huge square, there are hidden patterns of talismans all around. They have been blessed by the array of talismans. They are firm and unshakable, and even ordinary practitioners of holy land cannot be destroyed and shaken.


    The hall is a vast and huge hall, surrounded by dozens of huge stone pillars, carved with mysterious animal figures, supporting the huge hall which is hundreds of feet long and hundreds of feet high.


    At the moment, the breath in the hall is unfounded and repressed, which is enough to make the legs of those with insufficient cultivation strength soften and the soul of the beast shudder!


    On both sides of the hall, there are six figures sitting on the broad ancient wooden back chairs.


    There is no breath fluctuation on the six figures, but if you look carefully, any figure is secretly distorting the void around the body.


    The six men sat upright, each looking like one.


    But if Du Shaofu was here, he would have recognized three of them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2299

    Three of them, who had come out of the valley fissure, pursued Du Shaofu''s family of roe deer and owls, and other three practitioners of sacred animal realm.


    At the moment, behind the six people sitting here, there are still many figures standing behind them, standing respectfully with hands down, and their looks are solemn and silent.


    At the top of the hall, there are two figures sitting upright.


    At first, he was a middle-aged man with long red hair and a long suit. He looked very elegant, unruly and dignified. He was not angry but powerful.


    Next to the middle-aged, there was an old man with red hair. He was wearing a broad robe on his thin body, which seemed a little loose, but the invisible aura would never be under any one of the six people sitting there.


    At the moment, the hall was silent and more depressing.


    Three practitioners of the sacred animal realm, such as the roe deer owl family, and an old man with a soft face, are very gloomy.


    However, he has two middle-aged people. His temperament is very unusual. His face has always been light and cloudless, and his eyes are ancient.


    "Whoosh..."


    Outside the main hall, there is the sound of broken wind falling, the error, white as smoke, with little tiger and Du Shaofu into the hall.


    "Shua Shua..."


    At that time, the eyes inside the hall were all bets on the outside of the hall. The two men sat upright, and the middle-aged with good temperament also raised their eyes slightly.


    Du Shaofu walked into the hall with Bai Ruyan and e''yi, and his eyes were shrouded with a faint breath.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care, and he has seen a lot of this kind of lineup.


    Looking at the hall, Du Shaofu also saw a lot of familiar figures. Hu Yu stood quietly on one side, giving people a feeling of being aggressive. Many figures followed behind him. Judging from the breath of leakage, he was undoubtedly a member of the dark tiger clan.


    Besides, there are some old people with good breath. They should be the elders and strong men of Bifang divine bird clan.


    Later, Du Shaofu moved his eyes in secret, not because he met the three practitioners of the sacred animal kingdom, such as the roe deer owl family, but because of the two middle-aged people sitting upright behind them, with luoqian and Qinglong standing respectfully behind them.


    "Yaotian Yanfeng clan and Bahuang demon dragon clan are the mid-term strongmen of the sacred animal kingdom!"


    Du Shaofu already knew that they were the middle-term practitioners of the sacred animal kingdom of the Yao Tian Yan Feng and the eight wasteland demon dragons mentioned by the old woman.


    It seems that Duan Fu Jia''s eyes are longer than those of the middle-aged when he goes up the hall.


    In addition, the red haired old man, covered by his broad robe, made Du Shaofu feel a terrible breath that can be like a volcanic eruption at any time.


    "Half holy, the middle of holy animal kingdom! "


    Du Shaofu secretly spied that the middle-aged man who was not angry but powerful should be the patriarch of the Bifang divine bird family, who was half Saint level.


    The red haired old man around him is definitely at the middle level of the holy animal kingdom.


    "Holy ancestor, that''s him. He killed Xiao Yu!"


    Behind the old man with a soft face, a voice was shaking.


    Talking is a young man, the eyes are still looking at the tiger.


    Yesterday, he saw with his own eyes the young man in black, tearing Yu to pieces with one move.


    "Boy, how dare you kill my descendants!"


    The old man''s eyes fell on the tiger. He got up angrily. The cold light shot in his eyes. Suddenly, a cold breath swept through and burst to the tiger man.


    Little tiger has known it well for a long time. The master of holy land has not seen one or two of them. Even though the spirit of the beast trembles under the pressure of the breath of the sacred animal kingdom, he also looks up. In the dark pupils, the black rune is surging with a touch of golden light, and is domineering and fierce. He reaches out to the gentle old man and shakes the vast hall, "What''s the name of the old man? Sooner or later, how about killing your descendants?"


    Listening to Xiao Hu''s words, he pointed directly at the practitioners of the sacred animal kingdom. He did not put it in his eyes at all, which made the whole field change color. In particular, a large number of practitioners of the sacred animal kingdom were also moved and surprised. The young guy actually dared not to put the four winged demon snake clan''s swan in his eyes.


    He got the news that his favorite descendant had been killed directly in the family of Bifang divine birds.


    But when he got to Bifang, he learned that it was the dark tiger who killed his descendants, and his heart suddenly cooled.


    He really can''t afford to be a member of the dark tiger clan, but he can''t bear to let it go.


    Therefore, just seeing the man, Yaohu originally thought that he would come first and then talk about it. No matter what, he could not let him go before the dark tiger clan''s holy animal realm had not arrived.


    However, he didn''t expect that the boy didn''t put him in his eyes at all. His soft face was completely gloomy and moved for it. Finally, "good, good, brave!"


    "Rely on the old and sell the old and bully others? If you are at the same level of cultivation, I will kill you!"The tiger''s eyes sink, the black robe hunts, and the breath breaks out to resist the pressure of the sacred animal kingdom. If the level of cultivation is the same, there is no fear of this old man.


    "How proud His eyes trembled around him, and he exclaimed in secret.


    "Arrogant and domineering, I will teach you well on behalf of the elders of your family!"


    In a flash, the breath explodes.


    It was so directly pointed out by a younger generation that how he could endure, he had to make a move.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, and a faint sneer was lifted in the corner of his mouth without leaving any trace. As long as the old man dares to do something, he will not be polite. He will clean up the old guy first.


    "Elder Yaohu, the children of our family, should be taught by our elders. Our elders are already on their way, so we don''t have to worry about them!"


    Tiger came out with a low voice and stood beside him. He looked at him directly and exclaimed, "if you don''t step back, you will be punished by your elders if you don''t step back."


    Huyu yells, but many people can see that tiger looks at the tiger, but his eyes are clearly appreciative.


    At the moment, several figures among the dark tigers are also admired by their eyes. They are worthy of their blood and have not lost the face of the dark tigers.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu looked at the tiger.


    "Hum!"


    The little tiger snorted at the tiger and retreated directly behind the tiger.


    He knew the identity of Huyu. If he moved the tiger, he would fight against the four winged demon snake regardless of everything. At that time, the four winged demon snake could not resist.


    "Tiger hurricane, are you threatening me with your dark tigers? If the people of the dark tigers kill my descendants, my four winged demon snakes will never stop!"


    When he heard the threat of tiger storm, the strong man of the dark tiger clan was on the way, which clearly threatened him.


    "I can''t, but as far as I know, it''s the four winged demon snake clan who molested the war servant of the dark tiger clan. He didn''t know how to advance or retreat. It''s not my son who killed him. If you want to escape justice, you can wait for my elder to come. I believe that our elder will certainly give you a satisfactory explanation!"


    The tiger has opened his mouth, and his body is straight and straight, like a fierce tiger. His cultivation is not enough. But his temperament and invisible aura are enough to compete with him!


    "You..."


    His eyes twitched fiercely, and the cold reached the extreme. If we waited for the cultivation of the sacred animal kingdom of the dark tiger clan, I''m afraid that he would not be in his eyes at that time. It would be good not to trouble him.


    "You can''t do anything in the city. It''s a rule of the Bifang people. Can''t they ignore this?"


    How can he bear this tone? It is his most valued descendants.


    What''s more, if there is no result, his four winged demon snakes will not be able to raise their heads.


    "It''s not the case that we''ve paid attention to, but we won''t pay any attention to it before the war." Above the hall, the head of the Bifang clan opened his mouth, and he was still majestic among the practitioners of the holy animal kingdom.


    "Just molesting a war servant, just kill my descendants. The dark tigers are so overbearing that they don''t pay attention to the four winged demon snakes and the whole beast alliance." The Swan sinks down the road.


    "Master, I won''t be able to get involved in the whole animal League. Not everyone can play tricks on my battle servants of the dark tigers. Are you provoking me if you don''t take the dark tigers in your eyes?" The tiger has opened its mouth and made tit for tat.


    Gu Gu was stunned again. It seemed that he didn''t expect tiger to be so sharp and sharp.


    A lot of eyes around him also laughed to himself. It was clear that Xiao Yu had fallen blood mould. If he had known that this guy belonged to the dark tiger clan, he would have never dared to provoke him.


    "Well, it''s still hard to decide, Gu Hu. At this time, the Bifang people will give you an account. But as an elder, there are several younger generations of the dark tigers. If we make a decision, it will inevitably be said that we deceive the young with the old. So we should wait for the dark tigers to come and make a decision."


    The old man with red hair, who had been sitting at the head of the hall, opened his mouth. His eyes swept across the hall. His eyes were deep and fell on Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    "This..."


    On hearing the speech, his face suddenly became gloomy. This was clearly to say that he cheated the young with the old. His words were beautiful, and everyone could hear them. The Bifang divine birds were clearly taking sides with the dark tigers.


    The Bifang divine birds and the dark tigers have always been friends, which is known to all. When the strong one of the dark sky tigers comes, there will be no explanation at all. At that time, it may be him who will be in bad luck.


    But now, he can''t do anything about it. The four winged demon snakes can''t provoke the Bi Fang divine birds. The official account of official account official


    has lost the password. The new WeChat official account is called Yu Feng''s "master". Please add a new official account to the public. The book will be released in public address. ]"Gosh, I''ll talk about your business later. I''d better get down to business first."


    The roe roe owl of the roe owl family opened their mouth and looked at Du Shaofu all the time. He secretly peeped into Du Shaofu. It seemed that he wanted to see through Du Shaofu and said, "there are several war servants. Why is only one coming?"


    His eyes fell on Du Shaofu.


    At the head of the hall, the middle-aged patriarch of the Bifang clan and e-He are all focusing on Du Shaofu.


    "It''s enough to come to me. They listen to me anyway."


    Du Shaofu looked at the roe roe owl faintly. The original gods of the old guy and others had been spying on them secretly, but he was not afraid. At this moment, Du Shaofu was not afraid to spy on himself.


    Just listening to Du Shaofu''s words, many eyes around him moved in secret. This war servant seemed different.


    "Is it you who defeated many people yesterday and defeated a supreme war servant of immortal level?"


    Beside the roe deer, an old man in gold stares at Du Shaofu and asks. He is not tall, but it gives people a feeling of incomparable strength.


    When the old man asked such a question, the atmosphere of the hall was obviously a little dark, especially Qinglong. The dark brown pupils of Qinglong were covered with cold light, and the war servant was obviously pit him.


    Luo Xuan moved slightly, but didn''t react much.


    The two middle-aged men in front of Qinglong and Luoxuan were also looking at Du Shaofu at the moment, as if they wanted to see something.


    "Not bad."


    Du Shaofu replied that there was not too much reaction. The old man in gold was a member of the golden rat clan. He had chased after him not long ago, and Du Shaofu could not forget it.


    In the main hall, many eyes moved, including the practitioners of the sacred animal kingdom.


    However, everyone has heard that the war servant won dozens of games in a row yesterday, and finally defeated the supreme war servant of Luojuan. He won countless treasures, such as holy medicine, sacred vessels, ancient blood essence, and semi holy medicine. This is enough to make anyone present feel moved.


    At the head of the meeting, he opened his mouth again and asked the roe e, "roe e, do you suspect that this war servant is the young man who killed your descendants roe Yu. Now you have seen the man, but the young man?"


    "The breath of the soldier was strange, and there was no result."


    The roe deer''s face changed slightly. He seemed to have a lot of fear in front of him. Looking at Du Shaofu, he had been spying in secret. However, the servant was too mysterious for him to pry out anything, which aroused his suspicion.


    "Then what are you going to do? Do you suspect that the Bifang people and the human beings joined hands to kill your descendants?"


    He said faintly that there was a faint green and red light in his eyes, and there was also a faint blazing breath in his eyes.


    "Of course not. It''s just that human boy I''ve seen. It''s too cunning. I''m afraid it''s the descendants of Bifang people who have been cheated by him. I''ll just find out." The roe deer''s mouth has no choice but to be afraid of corruption.


    "You have already seen the war servant. The other two are women. They are definitely not the people you are looking for." The voice is quiet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2300

    "Naturally, the Bifang people have nothing to do with the young man. I just guess that the man will confuse the younger generation of the Bifang clan. The younger generation of the Bifang clan has contacted with the young man, and maybe he can find out some clues about the young man." When the roe owl opens his mouth, he will not give up. He must find out the truth.


    "How else do you want to find out?" He said.


    "Mr. e''er, let me check the original God of the war servant. When the time comes, everything will be clear. The young man and then the man''s Nalu limo appears in the territory of the Animal League. I''m afraid there must be some plans. If we can find the whereabouts of the human youth, it will be regarded as finding out the hidden trouble for the Animal League." The old woman with white hair, who had never spoken before, spoke up, and was quite afraid and respectful of the error.


    "It''s no problem to search for the God of God, but this one is different." The middle-aged patriarch of the Bifang clan said, how can these war servants defeat the supreme war servants? How can they search for the God at will.


    "There''s no need to worry about it. Our Yin thunder demon snake clan has some means, just searching for the original God of the war servant, and will not damage its foundation." Said the old woman with white hair.


    "No way!"


    After hearing the words, the tiger has opened his mouth. The war servant is the battle servant of the little tiger. How can he believe that searching for the original God is not harmful? Everyone knows what kind of damage the search for yuan Shen will do to a practitioner, and will affect his future cultivation.


    These soldiers who can defeat the supreme war servant have an endless future. How can they be allowed to be searched for the original God.


    "This is a big event of the Animal League. Tiger hurricane, it''s not your turn to speak, even if the elders of your family come."


    The voice came from the middle-aged man sitting at the front of luoqian''s body. His eyes moved and his eyes flitted over his body. Then he looked at the error at the head of his head, and with a smile, he said, "brother e''ao, this is related to the Dao and beast alliance. If there is any plan of the human race, can you be careless? The means of the Yin thunder demon snake clan will not affect the yuan God, so search for the yuan God of the war servant, So that everyone will be at ease, and that the Terrans will not have any chance to take advantage of it. "


    Hu Yu can''t speak any more. The strong in the clan have not arrived. His words can''t play a role here.


    He moved his eyes and didn''t speak immediately. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Brother e''ye, it seems that the war servant is not of the Bifang divine bird family. As far as I know, the origin of the war servant is mysterious, so it is better to find out. If you can find out the news about the young man, it will be good. If nothing is found out, it will be a good thing." In front of the dragon, the middle-aged also spoke lightly.


    Du Shaofu did not speak all the time. Standing quietly, he heard the two middle-aged men of Yaotian Yanfeng and Bahuang demon dragons. He raised his eyes slightly and looked at the two middle-aged people. They were not good birds.


    With the opening of the two strong men of the eight wasteland demon dragon and the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan, the atmosphere inside the hall is also fluctuating.


    "The eight wasteland demon dragons and the Yao Tian Yan Feng clans are clearly intentional. All of their war servants were defeated yesterday. They want to search for the original God of the war servants and destroy their foundation!"


    In the dark tiger clan, there are young people whispering in secret, but they are scared to speak again.


    "War servant, do you have any opinion?"


    The head of the group, who was sitting upright, opened his mouth at the moment, and was also watching Du Shaofu open his mouth.


    "No opinion, anyone who wants to search for my God can do it!" Said Du Shaofu, with a calm face.


    Hearing the speech, the audience was surprised.


    E-He, E-Huang, and so on are also secretly puzzled.


    "Think it over


    As white as smoke was on the side, he secretly used his look to remind Du Shaofu that after searching for the yuan Shen, it would be a great loss to the yuan God. Besides, if these people were bad, they would be left to other Cao''s control.


    "You can think clearly, it is very important to search for the original God. If you don''t want to, maybe you can think of other ways." He looked at Du Shaofu. In his eyes, there was a light moving in his eyes, which reminded Du Shaofu.


    "It''s just a search for the original God. If I can prove my innocence, I will be fine!" Du Shaofu nodded, very sure.


    "In that case, let''s start."


    The middle-aged and strong men of the holy animal kingdom of the eight wasteland demon dragons speak out for fear that Du Shaofu will repent.


    As her voice fell, the white haired old woman of the Yin thunder demon snake clan got up. On her old face, there was a little light thunder wave in her eyes, releasing a kind of cold and overcast atmosphere, which was very frightening.


    "War servant, I will search for your God. There is no way to stop it, or there will be great disaster." The old woman with white hair walked out and went to Du Shaofu.


    "You go away."


    Du Shaofu said to the white smoke, E-Fu and the tiger around him. Then he looked at the white haired old woman, the Yin thunder demon snake family. After killing Luoyu, he seemed to have killed several big snakes, but he didn''t care whether it was the Yin thunder demon snake.


    Later, Du Shaofu''s eyes were very calm. He nodded to the old woman with white hair and said, "there is a beginning."


    "Remember, irresistible!"


    the white haired old woman opened her mouth, her momentum was high, her fingerprints were congealed, and there was a faint flash of thunder in her eyes. Then an arc swept out of her eyebrow, accompanied by a strange talisman and secret pattern, such as lightning, instantly swept to Du Shaofu''s eyebrow, accompanied by an incomparable force of animal spirits, she suddenly sat in the hall Roll it away.Many eyes were fixed on him, and the arc swept directly into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows and disappeared.


    At this moment, in Du Shaofu''s calm eyes, a chill filled his eyes, and a sneer at the corner of his mouth lifted up.


    At the same time, within Du Shaofu''s eyes, a strange and mysterious talisman pattern suddenly spread. Suddenly, it was as if there were thousands of feet of light swept out. The light of the hidden lines overlapped, and the white haired old woman''s eyes were instantly straight.


    At the same time, a silver and gold arc swept out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, which directly devoured and destroyed the white haired old woman''s spirit.


    The old woman with white hair seems to feel something, but at the moment, her eyes are dull for no reason, only her pupils suddenly expand, as if she felt a great fear!


    This change is too fast, everything happened in the electric light flint.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu reached out with one hand. The golden light flashed like a golden lightning bolt, and it was directly attached to the white haired old woman''s neck.


    "Bold!"


    A big drink shakes the hall. The middle-aged figure of Yaotian Yanfeng clan disappears on the chair. It is like a shadow of lightning. A palm print is directly shot at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    The fiery and powerful breath shakes the whole hall like a falling one. The palm of Jing really pierces Du Shaofu''s figure and distorts the void.


    However, as Du Shaofu''s body was broken in the void, there was no trace of blood with breath. Instead, it disappeared. There was only a figure on the side, which was like a flash of lightning, and suddenly came out of the hall.


    "Chase!"


    In the middle of the sacred animal kingdom of the eight wasteland demon dragons, the strong figures also disappeared in the seats. With the middle-aged Yaotian Yanfeng, who had just made a move, they chased out of the hall like lightning.


    "Chase!"


    Following them, roe deer and osprey, the golden old man of the golden mouse family, and the goshawk, in the face and eyes of the startled, quickly chased out.


    In the hall, the eyes are still dull, people have not yet reflected what happened.


    Everything was so fast that most of the people present didn''t see everything clearly.


    Qinglong, as white as smoke, and E-yu are surprised, even they have not seen clearly.


    Small tiger mouth with a smile, deep dark double pupil in the light of cold.


    How about the holy animal kingdom? The general holy animal kingdom is not the opponent of the three little. Searching for the God of the three little is a way of self seeking death!


    At the top of the story, the figure disappeared immediately.


    "Whoosh..."


    In an instant, the main hall of a shadow suddenly swept out.


    The rising sun shines on the big city.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    All of a sudden, such a mighty breath shakes the void, shakes the ground and shakes the mountains, and startles all living creatures.


    "Shua Shua..."


    One by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one!


    "In the square, it''s the strongman of the sacred animal kingdom!"


    Some people opened their mouth and were shocked. It was the strong people in the holy animal kingdom who were fighting.


    The square is vast, and the talismans and secret patterns are flashing. They have been blessed.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air, and his whole body was filled with golden light and a sense of hegemony. The footprints of his right hand clung to the white haired old woman''s throat like a chicken, holding it in his hand.


    At the moment, the white haired old woman''s face was terrified, and she could not stop all this. The pupil in her eyes was shrinking and the blood was constantly overflowing from her mouth. It was the soul of the beast that had suffered a heavy blow.


    At the moment, only the old woman with white hair knows what she has just suffered. Originally, she wanted to find out the original spirit of the other party. When the spirit of the beast entered the former''s mind, she suddenly felt that she was provoking a huge supreme and was destroyed in an instant.


    At the same time, she was swept by a terrible attack of the original God.


    At that moment, she was just like a mole ant, full of a deep sense of powerlessness, and then was banned!


    "You Not a war servant, you are also a saint "


    after being banned at the moment, the old woman with white hair seems to feel something. A terrible color from the bottom of her eyes surges into her eyes. Where can this be a war servant? The other party is clearly a strongman in the Holy Land!


    She didn''t have much defense to search for the original God of a practitioner of the same level, or a spirit talisman. This is clearly looking for death.


    But under the pressure of Du Shaofu, she was suppressed and forbidden at the moment, unable to speak.


    "Whoosh!"


    Five figures rushed into the square void, and the five mighty breath rose into the sky, shaking the four sides, mighty void.


    "If you dare to step forward, I will kill the old snake first!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and lifted the old woman with white hair in his hand. There was a golden light in his eyes and a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    The five figures stagnated, and the powerful breath of the five sacred animal kingdom was locked in Du Shaofu. It was the roe deer and osprey, the swan, the golden old man who ate the golden mice, and the two middle-term strong men of the eight wild demon dragons and the Yao Tian Yan Feng.The five strong people in the holy animal kingdom look ugly. They are actually under their noses. A saint beast state practitioner is so suppressed and held.


    In the hall, a line of figures swept out, the first error.


    The shock of the head of the Bifang divine bird clan is not under anyone.


    Tiger hurricane, Luojing, Qinglong and other powerful people of all ethnic groups chased out of the hall. When they saw the scene on the void at the moment, it was hard to get back to their senses.


    It was a saint beast in the family of Yin thunder demon snakes. At the moment, it was forbidden by the human town and was carried like a chicken. What a shock!


    As white as smoke, he looks at each other in the face!


    "Whoosh..."


    In an instant, a series of figures swept to the city like lightning. The movement was too big and shocked the whole city.


    The Congress of the Animal League is coming. At this moment, the city is full of people, and the powerful monsters of all races of the Animal League gather together.


    "The one who is strong in the holy animal kingdom is the ancestor of the Phoenix Fire clan in the distant sky!"


    "The Dragon Qi sage ancestor of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan is also here!"


    "The great grandfather of roe owl family is Lu Yu''s great grandfather. How can he come?"


    "The four winged demon snake clan''s sage ancestor in Yaohu, he came because of the killing of yaoyu yesterday."


    "One of the great ancestors of the golden rat clan is here


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    As the shadow swept, a large part of the figure was attracted, and the figure on the void was looked at. The moment caused a commotion.


    There are those who know those who are strong in the holy animal kingdom, and they are surprised.


    Among the crowd, the figures of Zhan LAN, xuantu, Xiaogu, Xiaoyao, etc. also appeared in the crowd. Seeing the scene in front of them, they were shocked.


    "How could it be him, the war servant, who suppressed and banned a strong man in the holy animal kingdom?"


    Xuantu surprised, slightly hunchback, eyes shock!


    "Look, that guy seems to be the mysterious war servant who won the supreme battle servant of Luoxuan yesterday!"


    Someone exclaimed and recognized Du Shaofu.


    Yesterday that a field of confrontation let the audience still vividly remember, can not forget!


    "Boy, let go of the people in your hands, otherwise, you will die!"


    The Phoenix embers of the Yan Feng clan in the remote sky drink with the sound like the Phoenix flute. It can penetrate the clouds and crack the rocks, and the clouds move in all directions.


    Under such breath, the square square square immediately ten thousand beast trembles, the heart trembles, dare not speak again!


    "Joke, the old snake wants to search for my God. Why should I release it?"


    In any case, the whole body is full of white phoenix, and fear of the white hair.


    "Boom


    A cold breath suddenly swept away from the old woman with white hair. The arc and thunder light fluctuated brightly, which brought lightning and thunder.


    Then, many eyes were shocked. In Du Shaofu''s paw print, the white haired old woman instantly turned into an old snake the size of an arm and the length of an arm.


    The old snake''s body is constantly twisted, the whole body is bright, full of thunder light, and the cold breath is frightening, but it is suppressed!


    "The holy beast of the Yin thunder demon snake clan


    Xiao Yao raised his eyes, a tight clothes, lower body curve ups and downs, dark smart eyes, a violent wave.


    That is the powerful one of the four winged demon snakes, but now she is forbidden in the hands of the war servant. How can she keep calm!


    "Boy, do you want to die?"


    Looking at the man who didn''t pay attention to him at all, Feng Jin''s face was completely gloomy, and the hot breath gushed out, ready to move, and the surrounding void began to twist quietly.


    "If you dare, I''ll go away and kill the old snake!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed with gold, holding the old snake in his hand and saying, "it seems that no one cares about you. I wish you would die earlier."


    The old snake''s pupils dilated violently, full of horror. He seemed to want to say something, but he was completely suppressed and could not speak.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Feng Jin is really afraid to do anything at will.


    Feng Jin didn''t care about the old snake, but in full view of the public. In case the old snake died in the boy''s hand because of his hand, the Yin thunder demon snake clan would blame him.


    Naturally, there is no need to worry about the Yin thunder demons and snakes. However, the meeting of the Animal League is around the corner, and there is something important to do. At this time, it is not appropriate to create extra branches and cause changes.


    "Who are you, boy?"


    Roe e''s eyes only stare at Du Shaofu. The familiar breath gives him a sense of familiarity.


    "If you can''t recognize it, recognize it again!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, his body twinkled and his body wriggled. Then he turned into a thin young man, who had been hunted down by the roe deer and e-deer.


    "Boy, it''s you!"


    When Du Shaofu changed his appearance, the face of roe deer and the golden old man who ate golden mice changed greatly.


    The soldier in front of him was the young man who killed his descendants."What''s going on?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s changing appearance, the audience was shocked and stunned!


    "It''s him. He killed roe Yu!"


    "It turned out that he killed roe Yu with one move!"


    In the shock of the whole scene, some creatures still couldn''t help exclaiming.


    At that time, they also saw everything from a distance in the valley. It was the young man who killed Lu Yu, one of the top ten strong men in the Animal League, with a single move. They were extremely cruel and killed all directions!


    "He killed roe Yu!"


    Zhan LAN, Xiao Yao, Qing long, Xuan Tu, white as smoke, E-Fu and so on all changed color, which had a great impact on them.


    Even Fengjin and Longqi are a little surprised at the moment. The human beings have such means that they can''t spy out the abnormality. This is very terrible.


    "Asshole, you can''t fly this time!"


    The roe deer and e-deer were angry. The last time the boy escaped, he searched for it, and after he had an eyebrow, he pursued here.


    This time, absolutely can''t let go.


    "Kill my descendants, boy, you''re dead. This time you can still escape there!"


    The golden old man of the golden mouse clan drank heavily and his eyes were shining with gold.


    "If you can''t do something small, you can come to the old one. What do you want from me?"


    Du Shaofu held the old snake in his hand and was not afraid of roe deer and e-deer.


    "Boy, this is the Animal League. If you dare to kill the strong one of our Animal League, you will not be able to live or die!"


    Lu''e angrily said, his face gushed with a strong sense of killing. This young man killed his great grandson, and he was still so arrogant that he could not let go.


    "Boom!"


    With the fall of roe deer''s voice and hunting in red robes, the air of bloody evil spirit permeated the vast square and spread to all fields.


    The lower strength of the living creatures, at this moment, just under such blood evil spirit, will already be paralyzed, and their spirits tremble!


    "I hate being threatened, so I''ll kill the old snake and see how you do to me!"


    [two chapters in one chapter, updated today! ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2301

    Du Shaofu''s eyes were heavy and his voice was cold.


    The voice fell in the ear of the thunder demon snake, and a chill of fear came from the depths of the animal soul for no reason, and spread all over the body.


    Then, everything can''t be done directly. The old snake has any blocking power. A powerful and powerful force can''t be matched. It is like a wave that hits the snake''s body.


    "Bang bang!"


    In full view of everyone''s eyes, Du Shaofu''s golden light shot in his hand, and an incomparable force of hegemony poured out. With the dull sound of "bang bang", the void under the paw print in his hand exploded, and the Yin thunder demon snake also broke into pieces and turned into blood mist.


    It has to be said that this Yin thunder demon snake was unlucky. At the beginning, it did not take much precautions against the power of animal spirits to search for Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen. You should know that Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen power, the degree of metamorphosis will never be lower than the physical body, and then the Yin thunder power in Du Shaofu''s body is of no use to Du Shaofu, even to be suppressed by Du Shaofu.


    On the level of strength and cultivation, this Yin thunder demon snake is difficult to compare with Du Shaofu''s peak level at the beginning of the holy land. It is directly suppressed and forbidden, and has no strength to resist. At this moment, his life is killed.


    The blood mist was towering. A bright secret bone with the power of thunder and lightning and several bags of heaven and earth appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    An early practitioner of the holy animal kingdom, his body and soul are destroyed!


    The whole audience could not help but be shocked. A strong man in the holy animal kingdom was killed in this way. This is the top one in the world!


    Countless eyes startled to look up at Du Shaofu, is this really a war servant, so strong!


    Xiaogu, Qinglong, Xiaoyao and other trembling eyes, eyes in the fierce waves.


    At the beginning, they wanted to subdue the young man as their war servant, but now it seems that they are far from powerful.


    Fengjin, Longqi, e''er, E''huang, and Yao Hu are also shocked. How can human really kill the saint beast state practitioners of the Yin thunder demon snake clan? They are clean and neat, and directly smash them!


    "Man, you''re dead!"


    When the thunder demon snake exploded, the roe deer owl''s face twitched and finally roared. His eyes were ferocious, and the breath of blood evil was pouring out. His body was also expanding. It turned into a huge body of roe owl. It was ferocious and bloody. It radiated bright light. Its eyes were bright, and its sharp teeth were like a saw. A pair of meat wings were spread out and covered with dark red Color scales, such as the color of dry blood, amazing soul.


    "Squeak!"


    Almost at the same time, the body of the old man in gold was dazzling, and it expanded into the body of a golden rat. The golden light was like a golden day, and the breath was not much weaker than that on the body of the roe owl.


    "Oh


    The body of roe deer owl roars, and the blood Rune on the body surface takes itself as the center. It surges in all directions like a tsunami. The space is shaking, the void is roaring, the blood is rolling, and the roar is harsh. It seems that it can penetrate the yuan God.


    "Boy, die!"


    The body of roe deer owl is ferocious, and his eyes are filled with incomparable anger. In the sky of blood, the terrible flesh wings burst out, shattering the void, and the blood light sprinkles. The breath of the early and late stage of the animal kingdom is released to the extreme. It uses a kind of roe owl talent to kill Du Shaofu.


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, the powerful animal kingdom of the golden rat clan also made a move. The sound was harsh and the body was not big. However, the whole body space was smashed and the sharp claw was like a hook, tearing the dark space crack. In an instant, he grabbed Du Shaofu.


    These two sacred beasts have a good understanding at the moment.


    The boy was able to overcame the strong one of thunder demon snake clan. The roe deer and Osprey were not careless in their rage. They joined hands to suppress the human.


    Boom!


    The two powerful saints of animal kingdom, in an instant, the whole city was shaking, the sky changed color, and the terrible breath swept into the sky, as if to shatter the sky.


    Around those who are not enough strength of the living creatures, paralyzed for it, the spirit is also shivering!


    Du Shaofu''s face sank with the instant killing of two powerful men in the sacred animal kingdom, but there was no fear in his eyes. A sneer was raised in the corner of his mouth.


    Du Shaofu shakes his arm and twists his five fingers. It is simple and direct. In the eruption of the golden light, the golden twinkling talisman on his fingertip suddenly sweeps out, just like lightning wants to tear the space!


    "Boom


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath was like a fierce beast in the world, completely awakened, and his power was incomparable.


    Among the paw prints, the dazzling talisman and secret patterns are as rampant as the golden lightning. It seems that there is a golden winged ROC bird that wants to fly out and soar for nine days.


    The terrible breath of such domineering force erupts, all around the vision is suddenly surprised!


    This kind of domineering and ferocious spirit should not appear in human beings at all. Only those monstrous beasts can exist!


    Under such a terrible breath, all around the monster king, there is a kind of animal soul trembling in the body, want to crawl, like facing the supreme king.


    "Chulala! "


    the terrible footprints are like the giant ROC.


    When such a threatening atmosphere came, the roe deer and Osprey were in front of them in an instant, and their ferocious eyes turned into the color of horror in an instant!"Hiss!"


    But it was too late. One wing and one claw had collided directly with each other. The golden light on the paw print broke out like countless golden electric snakes, shattering the blood light all over the sky in a domineering posture.


    "Chulala..."


    A harsh tearing sound came out, and the void around it broke into pieces. Five golden cracks diffused to the distance of the void.


    "Cheep..."


    At this moment, the paw print of the powerful man in the holy animal kingdom of the golden rat clan has reached Du Shaofu''s side, tearing up the void, and breaking all the talismans.


    Du Shaofu had been prepared. Just as the powerful man of the golden rat family came to us, he suddenly had a golden light in his eyes. He suddenly appeared in a domineering manner. His left hand shook his arm and concentrated his fist.


    "Oh


    This fist, accompanied by the Dragon chanting for nine days, the sound of gods and elephants, the thunder and lightning in the void, and the vast sky, swept out with a domineering and arrogant manner, and directly regretted with the powerful man of the golden rat clan.


    "Boom


    The void explodes, as if the heaven and earth are breaking, and the sound of dragon singing is sonorous.


    "Oh


    "Squeak!"


    Almost at the same time, two screams and growls came out.


    Above the crumbling void, under the full view of the public, one of the roe roe owl and the other of the golden rat fell directly, and the other was violently shaken away.


    "Chulala..."


    Blood pouring, such as blood rain spreading.


    On the body of the roe roe owl, a terrible meat wing was torn by the living, as if half of the body had been torn. It was almost afraid that the internal organs would flow out.


    "Poof..."


    The powerful animal kingdom of the golden rat clan fell on the square in the distance, so that the entire blessed square also made up for the cracks. The ground was shaking like a mountain, and the blood was flowing in the sharp mouth.


    The golden rat''s holy animal kingdom strong man, just in front of his body just crumbled into pieces of meat. His bones were thick and his blood flowed. It was terrible to see.


    The holy blood pours, coagulates but does not disperse.


    These two people are also the supreme nirvana, the supreme blood spurts out, emits the bright light, diffuses the energy, the rune blazing interweaves, reflects on the void above Du Shaofu, by adding fierce!


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air and carried the broken wings of roe deer in his hands. His blood was dripping and his blood was shining. It was even more ferocious!


    Full of war, looking at the youth, terrified!


    Two powerful people in the holy animal kingdom joined hands to attack at the same time, but in a flash they ended up in this way.


    The silence around the square was so dead that it was impossible to recover.


    E Huang''s eyes are rippling violently.


    "Kill!"


    Without any stagnation, Du Shaofu smashed the meat wings in his hands, and at the same time, his body directly dived down.


    Du Shaofu was also surprised that the flesh of the roe deer owl was not weak. It had lost one wing of knowledge, and no flesh body was destroyed. It was really a good body.


    At the moment, roe deer and Osprey are still in deep shock. That terrible breath is the breath of the supreme ORC. Is the other party really human? That terrible breath and strength, let him fear, in the heart regret to drop blood, early know how to find the time to find abuse!


    "Not good..."


    But the roe roe owl was also quick to react. He watched Du Shaofu dive down. The killing intention in his golden eyes made his soul tremble. His fierce pupil was ferocious and venomous. His body was still full of bloody evil spirit. It seemed that a sea of blood was formed around him. A roe owl rushed out of the sky, ferocious and terrifying.


    Du Shaofu glanced at the empty shadow of the roe deer owl. His fingers curled slightly again. The broken claws of the ROC broke out a dazzling golden light. The shadow of a golden winged ROC bird rocked and destroyed the shadow of the roe deer owl directly with the momentum of running thunder.


    The claw marks tear the void, tearing the bloody sea creatures apart. The claw marks distort the void, and the fierce and domineering power sweeps across the void. The supreme Orc family grabs the roe deer and Osprey like a storm.


    The sea of blood evil spirit is tumbling, and the secret pattern of blood light talisman is broken by inch and cannot be stopped.


    At the same time, the Qi of blood evil spirit became thinner and thinner, and the fierce pupil of roe deer was more and more shocked.


    Under that terrible breath, the paw print expands rapidly in its pupil, which makes it more and more powerless, and a kind of death breath comes into his heart.


    "Lord Fengjin, help me, help me!"


    At this last moment, roe deer and Osprey drank bitterly, and the sound was piercing in the square.


    Hearing these cries for help from roe deer and e-deer, Du Shaofu''s heart sank and his intention to kill became stronger.


    "I can''t let you show off your malice


    But in this room, a gloomy voice came out, and a lightning like figure appeared beside the roe deer Osprey.


    With the appearance of this figure, the void is extremely hot, and there is Mars in the air. The void is completely twisted.


    An invisible force of space was also directly crushed on Du Shaofu''s mire broken claws.


    "Yao Tian Yan Feng clan, Phoenix ember!"


    Du Shaofu knew who was in charge of this sudden change. The breath was much stronger than roe deer and e-deer, and it was not at the same level at all. This was the cultivation in the middle period of holy animal kingdom."Hiss!"


    With the appearance of Phoenix ember, his eyes glowing with fire. In an instant, he crushed Du Shaofu''s ROC claws with great force. At the same time, his hand had fallen on one of the roe deer''s wings, trying to pull out the roe deer''s e-deer.


    Seeing the Phoenix ember trying to save roe''e, Du Shaofu''s eyes burst with cold light. His whole body was covered with purple gold lightning, and his body was covered with purple gold electric arc. A vast and incomparable breath suddenly spread around like a tide. Suddenly, purple gold lightning burst out in his paw prints.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere of punishment and killing swept across the sky, and the thunder and lightning broke out in the sky. All the eyes in the scene were trembling!


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s footprints were broken by the explosion of purple and gold lightning at the moment, and a large area of distorted void was directly shattered.


    "Want to save it, dream!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and his paw print broke through the pressure and directly caught on the hind paw of roe deer E.


    "Oh


    The footprints of the roe deer and Osprey scream ferociously.


    "Hum!"


    Feng Jin''s eyes changed color, and a cold hum came out of her throat. She ignored the scream of roe roe owl and quickly retreated to pull out the roe roe owl.


    "You can''t save it!"


    Du Shaofu sneered, and the sound was like thunder. The purple and gold thunder in the paw print erupted violently. The vast destruction, the incomparable punishment and killing, and the terrible power of lightning spread into the roe deer and e-deer''s body. In an instant, it swept the whole body of the roe deer and e-deer!


    "My life is dead!"


    For a moment, the fierce pupil of roe deer and e-deer was startled. In his frightened eyes, starting from the hind paw, the flesh began to crumble, and the terrible force of killing thunder struck the Phoenix Ember.


    "Boom


    The Phoenix ashes changed color and moved in the bright red talisman secret pattern, and a vast force vibrated to stop the thunder force.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    In the square, the sound is muffled and deep. The body of roe deer and e-deer turns into nothingness, and every inch of it collapses, and the soul of the beast does not escape.


    Feng Jin stood in the square, still holding half of the meat wing of roe deer Osprey in her hand. Her face was gloomy to the extreme. She stared at Du Shaofu and threw the half of the meat wing in the square.


    The whole field of vision trembled, and looked at the young man in the void at the moment, wrapped in purple gold arc, filled with the spirit of punishment and killing, and was extremely ferocious!


    The body trembled, the animal soul throbbed, and the yuan God shuddered!


    "Holy land, he is the strongman of Holy Land!"


    And there was a creature that opened his mouth in trembling, and the war servant was also the strongman of the holy land.


    "It has damaged a strong one in the holy animal kingdom again. It''s so ferocious!"


    There is a monster strong shudder, is a saint beast strong person was killed, that human is too fierce, Fengzhen adult rescue did not save.


    "Holy land, his real strength is holy land!"


    Trembling voices began to rise and fall, exclaiming at them, as if they had just discovered a new continent.


    That mysterious war servant is actually the strongman of Holy Land!


    "This son of a bitch, how can the strongman of the holy land be so shameless?"


    Suddenly, Zhan LAN seems to think of something. This guy is a strongman in the holy land. But yesterday, he has been hiding his strength and cleaned up his pit.


    "This is the most shameless strongman I''ve ever seen!"


    Xuantu opened his mouth, and his eyes were shocked at the moment, but he was more indignant. The powerful people in the holy land were so shameless that they were also willing to pit them.


    "I''ve been cheated!"


    Xiao Gu''s pupils are about to pop out of his eyes. He lost as usual yesterday.


    Qinglong''s face is gloomy to the extreme. His teeth are clenched, and his mouth is almost bleeding. He''s got a big hole.


    At the moment, those who are not willing to fight with the king''s face, who are not willing to fight with the king''s face, will not be able to do so.


    "It''s the holy land. You have to pay for it if you want to kill the strong one of our Animal League!"


    The Phoenix ember looked at Du Shaofu, and the flame in his eyes fluctuated.


    "He wants to kill me first. I kill him. It''s fair!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the Phoenix ember, and the mysterious Qi in his body was surging rapidly. In the middle of the holy animal kingdom, it was much stronger than that in the early stage of the holy animal kingdom.


    "Today, no matter what, you''re dead!"


    Feng Jin opened his mouth. In front of him, the former still killed roe deer osprey, which was no doubt a slap in the face.


    "It seems that you are not enough on your own."


    Du Shaofu looked at the Phoenix and said faintly.


    "I hope your arrogance can make you have relative strength, otherwise, you will die miserably!"


    Feng Jin''s face has been gloomy to the extreme.


    "In fact, I really want to know, what is the strength of the beast kingdom in the mid-term?"


    Du Shaofu said, this is the truth. He would like to know the strength of the cultivators in the middle of the holy beast kingdom. If you meet them next time, you will know.


    "Kaka..."When such words fell, Du Shaofu''s bones began to wriggle again, and then returned to their true appearance. His black hair fluttered and his face was resolute and resolute. On his upright body, he was still that tight clothes shirt, and his bare skin was full of purple and gold arc. He was domineering!


    "Boom


    The golden light surged and the purple electric arc fluctuated. Du Shaofu''s accomplishments at the initial peak of the strongmen of the holy land never remained!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu wants to prove himself and fight a war!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2302

    "What kind of means is this?"


    Many eyes are surprised that they can change their appearance and even their breath constantly. This method is terrible.


    "Is that what he really looks like?"


    White as smoke, looking at the tall and straight figure, black hair micro motion, waves of purple and gold arc, powerful breath connected with the sky thunder clouds, shocked the heart.


    At the moment, Bai Ruyan fully understood in his heart, how could such a human be a war servant?


    Xiao Yao raised her eyes, and waves rose in her enchanting and moving eyes.


    "You can change everything, but it''s just the beginning of the holy land. With such small means, you can''t be arrogant."


    When these words fell, the figure of Phoenix ember swept out directly, and a blazing breath swept through in an instant. The flames all over the sky condensed at the moment, with a burning space, which made the vitality wither. It was like lightning to shoot Du Shaofu!


    Seeing the palm print floating, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly picked up. In the condensation of the fingerprint, there was a strange violent energy fluctuation, which suddenly rippled, just like the substantial energy fluctuation, and instantly condensed into a colorful and bright palm print.


    "Ouch!"


    This palm print condenses, with the roar of dragons and tigers, the roar of birds and turtles, and the pressure is surging in the sky!


    This is the seal of xuanhuang emperor. Based on Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength at the moment, the seal of xuanhuang emperor can be condensed directly without having to work as hard as at the beginning. On the palm print, the energy is like a flood.


    In an instant, facing the former''s floating fingerprints, Du Shaofu waved his palms out and directly collided with each other. The xuanhuang emperor''s seal rose in the wind, and suddenly swept with a momentum of destroying the heaven and the earth.


    Everything was as fast as lightning. The two fingerprints collided with each other directly. The runes burst out, the sky roared, the colorful runes burst out, and the terrible energy ripple spread like a huge ocean wave.


    With the release of violent and domineering energy, the sound of dragon singing, tiger roaring, sparrow crowing and tortoise chirping came out. In the dazzling light, there were green dragons, white tigers, Phoenix, and Xuanwu turtles.


    There is also a blazing breath of terror, accompanied by the terrible power of the Yanfeng clan in the remote sky.


    Such a collision, awe inspiring, so that the world boiling, around the beast horror!


    "BAM, BAM, BAM..."


    The vast void is collapsing and breaking, and a huge void black hole is revealed, which makes people feel cold and shiver at the back!


    "Whoa..."


    There is a figure exposed, which is the mistake of Bifang Shenniao. He is making a move. A blazing breath distorts the empty space around the square and blocks the huge afterwave above the low altitude. Otherwise, the living creatures around the square will be greatly impacted. I don''t know how many people will suffer from disaster.


    "Pedaling!"


    followed closely, two figures staggered back at the same time above the low altitude.


    But all the people were shocked to find that the Phoenix ember obviously had to shake back a lot, which was actually directly crushed in the downwind!


    In the early stage of the sacred animal kingdom, it was suppressed by the Phoenix ember, which crossed a huge gap.


    Longqi, in particular, just wanted to fight together. With the strength of human cultivation, he won so many treasures yesterday. I''m afraid most of them may be in the human body. If the boy is killed by the Phoenix ember, he is afraid that the treasure will also fall into the hands of Phoenix Ember.


    But at the moment, Longqi''s heart was shaking.


    Around the square, the onlookers retreated one after another. How terrible the confrontation between the strongmen of the holy land was, they almost suffered a huge impact.


    All eyes are still with a dull, too shocked, the human youth is actually so strong!


    The whole square is empty. At the moment, the atmosphere is solidified. There is wind coming out, but it can''t change the tense and solidified atmosphere.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the sky with black hair and a little shock in his eyes. It was indeed the middle period of the holy animal kingdom. He had just put all his strength into the martial arts, but he didn''t get much advantage.


    If Du Shaofu''s idea that he was not satisfied with himself was known by Feng Zhen, he would be angry and bleeding. In the middle of the holy animal kingdom, Yao Tian Yan Feng''s body was suppressed by a human who practiced in the early stage of the holy animal kingdom. What a coward.


    Feng Jin stopped her retreat and pinched her palm secretly. She felt a sharp pain just after the collision. She looked at her resolute face. In her red eyes, she felt cold.


    "Boy, you''re extraordinary, but now, it''s over!"


    When the Phoenix ember opened his mouth, the palm suddenly grasped it, and the blazing fire filled the body. On the surface of the body, it turned into a piece of armor like the flaming fire, covering the whole body. A pair of wings expanded, just like the wings of the Phoenix, and the secret patterns of the talisman fluctuated. The voice of the Phoenix whispered faintly, and a mighty atmosphere of the middle period of the holy animal kingdom was also climbing to the extreme at this time!


    "Flaming phoenix flying armor is the way to protect the body of the Yan Feng clan in the remote sky!"


    There are monsters who are strong and mutter, and their eyes are surprised. Unexpectedly, in the face of a human in the early stage of the holy animal kingdom, Phoenix ember actually directly uses the talent of the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan. This flaming phoenix flying armor is not vulgar. In terms of defense and speed, it can both climb up to a level. In addition, the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan has its own physical defense and speed, which are the most powerful survival of the orcs On one hand, with this flaming phoenix flying armor, it is difficult for anyone at the same level to compete."It doesn''t seem weak. It has the smell of Phoenix clan!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the armor on Feng Jin''s body, which was not vulgar. He also felt the breath of Phoenix from his body. The supremacy was filled with great power.


    "Boy, what else can you do?"


    When the flaming phoenix flying armor was arranged, the chill in Feng Jin''s eyes surged, and the blazing fire around him fluttered and fluttered. His figure was like electricity. It turned into a flaming Phoenix in the shape of a human. With a terrible momentum, it stormed away at Du Shaofu, and the void that passed by collapsed soundlessly.


    "Let''s see whose armor is stronger."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s more domineering breath swept out of his body and went straight into the sky. The golden light bloomed, and the essence of light like feathers gushed out of his body. In an instant, he condensed into a golden armor covering his whole body, and the golden wings of the ROC spread behind him.


    "Ji..."


    From the top of the armor, there is the roar of the golden winged ROC, which pierces the clouds and cracks the rocks, and the domineering will of the golden winged mires comes.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu flapped his wings in the air, and the whole man was like a real human giant ROC!


    "It seems to be a family of golden winged mires. Is he human or beast?"


    In an instant, there were monsters and strong men exclaimed, and the domineering will came. Their spirits were trembling, and those who were not strong enough were already paralyzed and prostrate on the ground.


    Longqi, e''er, E-Huang, Gu, etc. are also shocked again. Their looks are extremely astonished!


    "Hiss!"


    The Phoenix ember killed, waving like claws, sharp and dazzling, the fiery fire talisman secret pattern spread out, with the sound of Phoenix like hissing, sharp let people yuan Shen sting, want to be pierced yuan Shen.


    At the moment, the Phoenix ember''s combat power has risen to a higher level. Under this claw, even those who are strong in cultivation at the same stage dare not resist.


    However, Du Shaofu was fearless and had absolute confidence in his green spirit armor and body. He spread his wings and hit the air with one blow.


    "Dang!"


    Such hard regrets, the dazzling talisman and secret patterns erupted, and the terrible energy erupted like a volcano from the palm of that claw, and the dazzling light quietly covered the void.


    This is a physical confrontation, but also a confrontation between the two, is an absolute hard regret!


    "Hiss..."


    As soon as they touched it, Du Shaofu and Feng Jin retreated at the same time.


    But this time, the wings behind them spread and flapped, stopping the retreat.


    Feng Jin looked at Du Shaofu, and he felt the breath of golden winged ROC. It was the real supreme Orc flavor, which could not be possessed by a human being. With his eyesight and strength, he could not tell whether the man in front of him was human or golden winged ROC.


    But it doesn''t matter. Feng Jin doesn''t intend to let go of the boy in front of her. She doesn''t believe that she can''t do anything to the boy in the early stage of holy animal kingdom!


    "Boom


    His eyes were gloomy, as if the sea of fire was surging, and the Phoenix embers took another shot, containing holy power. The endless pressure filled the air, twisting the void, and flapping its wings, it flew straight to Du Shaofu, and the blazing heat shattered the void. This was the power of the strong in the middle of the holy beast kingdom. His actions and actions showed the horror of those who became strong in the middle of the holy animal kingdom.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, his whole body was covered with purple electric arc, and covered with thunder and martial veins. He shook his arm, and with the golden wings of Dapeng behind his back, he shook his wings, and severely fanned the former.


    The golden light spreads out the sky, thunders, the power of punishment and killing from all directions. The thunder is flashing and the sky is incessant. In the trend of hegemony, it is like a golden winged ROC bird.


    "Rumble!"


    When the two collide, the wind and thunder resound, like the reversal of heaven and earth, and the void constantly explodes into chaos.


    The chaos of the void, so that the tiger storm, error, etc. are difficult to pry, only to see the two figures in the rapid bombardment, muffled sound constantly in the void above the explosion.


    With the power of holy land, the magic patterns on the Phoenix flaming phoenix flying armor erupted. In the fiery sky, they tried their best to fight Du Shaofu.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu was fearless, with lightning and thunder, and thunder clouds converging. He fought the former with the thunder pulse and the green spirit armor, but he did not fall behind at all.


    "Ji..."


    When Du Shaofu was covered by purple thunder, the blue spirit armor on his body was like the feather of a big Peng. It was like a blade of a sword. It was extremely sharp and cut through the void.


    Relying on the green spirit armor and Dapeng''s golden wings, Du Shaofu is like a real human like golden winged ROC bird. He is also practicing the skills of the golden winged Dapeng. He carries the domineering will. His momentum is incomparable and his whole body is fluctuating. The plume armor is rendered as if it is cast by purple gold, full of texture. The purple gold light is like a storm, which makes the attack open and close, and the wind and thunder resound It''s like thunder!


    Although Du Shaofu had not set foot in the middle stage of the sacred animal kingdom at the moment, the eruption of that kind of power would not be under the Phoenix ashes!


    "That''s terrible. Is that guy really just human! "


    countless monsters and beasts are so powerful that they can''t return to their senses.


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, how could they believe that a young man, who had never set foot in the middle of the holy animal kingdom, had the abnormal strength to compete with the Phoenix ashes in the middle of the holy animal kingdom? This is incredible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2303

    Each level of the holy land is separated by a huge gap that ordinary people can''t cross!


    The Phoenix ashes changed color, and he was gradually suppressed.


    However, during the middle period of Fengjin''s sacred animal kingdom, the blood of the Yan Feng clan in the remote sky was extremely powerful, and the red flame was towering and the sky was flooded.


    Du Shaofu attacks violently and wants to verify himself!


    "Broken star fist!"


    "Bully the airway! "


    " Peng Linjiu Tian!


    "¡­¡­ "


    the golden wings of Du Shaofu''s Dapeng open and close, like a real ROC attacking the sky, soaring upward, crashing through the void and sounding like thunder. All kinds of attacks and the golden winged ROC bird''s supreme beast become more and more domineering!


    After stepping into the holy land, Du Shaofu''s various progress in this period of time, together with the benefits gained from his various understandings, have now turned into absolute combat power.


    The green spirit armor combined with the immortal body was the support of Du Shaofu. This kind of defense is better than Fengjin at the moment.


    Even the benefits gained from Tianmu Shenshu''s predecessors and their understanding of the mysterious meaning have always played an important role in Du Shaofu''s rapid recovery. In such a war, the invisible help is of great benefit and unimaginable!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    This kind of war, full of breathless waiting, long Qi and other people are more and more frightened.


    However, he did not dare to be careless any more. He was always on the alert secretly. If he was not careful, he was afraid that the city would be destroyed.


    Feng Jin was more and more frightened in the Vietnam War. This strange boy was too terrible. The defense was like the legendary golden winged ROC bird, just like the real golden winged ROC bird. The thunder power was extremely terrible, which made him tremble with the spirit of the beast.


    If you let this boy step into the middle of the holy land, how terrible it will be? I''m afraid that he is really not an opponent at all. Thinking of this, Feng Chen can''t help but tremble and dare not imagine.


    "Long!"


    The two are once again hard between the electric light and flint. The terrible energy Rune ripples sweep through the surrounding space, which is like a fireworks explosion, directly cracks and finally turns into a vacuum.


    "Hiss "


    all of a sudden, the Phoenix ember showed a cold smile and shook his arm. The hot fire in his hand condensed into a long spear, which was bright and hot. Like the magma rolling, it was like a fire dragon soaring into the sky, and was directly facing Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu had long predicted that Dapeng''s golden wings were flapping and his eyes were sneering. In the burst of purple gold light, he flapped his wings and stepped out of the sky. He quickly twisted the void and moved across the sky. At an incredible speed and angle, he avoided the gun directly. He passed by his shoulder and felt a hot and incomparable breath passing by his neck. His cold hair could not help falling Stand up.


    "Xumi dreamland!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes were shining brightly, and a mighty power of Yuan Shen fluctuated. Xu Mi''s illusion affected the spirits.


    The Phoenix ember was affected, and Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen power would never be under the flesh.


    Feng Jin knew that Du Shaofu was a double cultivator, but how could she think that in such a fierce confrontation, the other party suddenly launched the yuan Shen attack, or such a strange attack on the original God.


    Almost instantly, Du Shaofu''s handprints congealed at the same time. Suddenly, the fingerprints in the sky poured out like a rainstorm, directly covering the Phoenix embers.


    This is Tianma Baokong palm, which can explode countless palm prints in an instant, which is enough to burst the void.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    a series of palm prints covered the Phoenix ember and fell on its body severely. The empty space around the vibration was also constantly breaking away. The violent power of the energy ripple diffused made the scalp of the monster strong people numb.


    "Poof..."


    When the Phoenix ashes came back to God, it was too late, a mouthful of blood spit out, like a broken winged bird, rushed into a huge building outside the square.


    "Boom..."


    The huge rock burst, the earth shaking, the terrible impact force, so that the surrounding buildings directly collapsed, the ground cracked, turned into ruins.


    All around a shudder eyes, for it smack tongue, who did not expect this kind of result again.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the sky, his eyes were thundering with thunder, his body was covered with purple and gold arcs, and behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered, and his figure dived down. Du Shaofu would not miss such an opportunity when he was ill and wanted his life.


    "Boy, you and I will not die today!"


    Suddenly, in the ruins of the ground, the voice of the extreme cold screamed out, and a terrible wave of energy spread from the ruins.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and his figure stopped at once. Then he flapped his wings and retreated.


    "Boom! "


    for a moment, there was a tremor in the ground ruins for no reason, and then the fiery red fire or a storm swept away from it, and the supreme Orc breath diffused and rushed into the sky with a blazing breath!


    "Goo!"


    Neighing like a Phoenix, a huge body of remote sky flame Phoenix with the ruins of the huge rock surging into the sky, instantly flapping its wings and rising into the sky.


    The huge beast, thousands of feet in size, is like a cloud hanging from the sky. The sky is covered with light, and the mysterious patterns of talismans cover the void. All around are like a sea of fire. An indescribable hot and oppressive atmosphere breaks through the sky.This is the body of Phoenix ember, which has a lot of similarities with the Phoenix family, but lacks the brilliance and nobility of the real Phoenix clan.


    Just at the moment, the breath on Feng Jin''s body climbed to the top, and the noumenon state was his strongest fighting power.


    Feng Jin never thought that he would use noumenon in the face of human beings in the early days of holy land.


    But now, Feng Fen has killed a lot, his anger can''t be restrained, and he is afraid. The man in front of him is so weird that he worries about his amazing strength and future. Once a strong man steps into the middle of the holy land, he will not be an opponent at all. Therefore, he should completely kill him in any case!


    "kill "


    the body of Phoenix ember roared ferociously, and the red light of its pupils gushed out, as if it contained two volcanoes in eruption. It was extremely terrifying. It spread its wings to cover the void and killed Du Shaofu, who was extremely small at the moment.


    "Kaka..."


    The huge body of the flaming Phoenix in the distant sky, the terrible crushing force smashed the void, swept down with a rolling fire, and the breath of heaven swept wildly, which was enough to shatter everything!


    "Can humans still stop it? "


    I felt that terrible momentum from a distance, and many people were secretly beating their hearts faster.


    "Can he still fight down"


    Xiaoyao retreats to the distance, her eyes shining. She somehow is sweating for the human worried forehead.


    Even at the moment, long Qi and Ren Yi were still staring at the scene.


    The terrible force came in an instant. Du Shaofu stood in the void. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings expanded like a rock and did not move like a mountain!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu moved, the wind and thunder resounded, the purple gold sky que appeared in his hand, the tiger bone dragon posture, like the red phoenix rising sun, the breath of the peerless God soldiers raged in the sky.


    Behind it, the ROC''s golden wings flutter like an eagle striking the sky. Its action is as fast as lightning, and it can be split out directly with one sword.


    "Boom! "


    this sword is like splitting mountains. It is simple and domineering, without any fancy. However, it is full of domineering momentum, which suddenly diffuses from the sword, which makes the space vibrate violently.


    in the eyes of many people who are shocked by Du Shaofu''s sword, the space almost collapses directly, revealing the vacuum trace.


    A simple sword contains both bajiandao and thunder. With the energy fluctuation of the vast power of punishment and killing, the purple gold arc rises and falls like an ocean, spreading out and shaking the sky!


    Everything is very fast, a short moment, meet and distant days Yan Feng body interweave.


    "Goo! "


    the Phoenix embers neigh, and the huge beast''s ferocious power covers and spreads, making the heaven and earth tremble!


    The sword light spreads out, the divine light covers the sky, the thunder and lightning flash, accompanied by the endless power of tyranny, punishment and killing!


    "Bang!"


    It didn''t take long for the flame to break up. The feathers of the huge flame from the remote sky withered and twisted in the void. Then it turned into a human figure and flew out of the void in confusion. Finally, it fell heavily on the square. The terrible force directly made the huge square that had been blessed, and in an instant, all the cracks were full of arm size.


    The ground trembled, and the Phoenix ashes climbed up, dishevelled and extremely embarrassed. His mouth was covered with blood foam, and his arm abdomen was stained with blood. It was hurt by the sword. He was bleeding more than once, and his bones were visible.


    On the square, there are still the plumes of the flame Phoenix in the distant sky falling down and full of light.


    Phoenix ember raised his head and looked at the figure on the void with a gloomy face. He was already full of horror.


    Longqi, e-He and others did not expect that the human beings were so fierce that the body of Phoenix ember was also severely damaged.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the sky with a sword. His armor was green, the ROC had golden wings, and the thunder and martial veins were lingering. The light was like the sun, and the momentum was amazing.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Such momentum makes the four living creatures tremble in their hearts, swallow their saliva, and shiver on their backs. They are all frightened when they look at the magical youth shining with purple and golden thunder!


    "Hi..."


    How could Du Shaofu easily let go of such an opportunity? The feud has been completely settled. If you don''t kill the Phoenix ember today, he will keep an opponent for himself in the future, and he will never stop. The purple gold sky Que in his hand is raised, and his eyes are surging with the intention of killing, and he again swoops down.


    At this moment, the Phoenix ember, who was so powerful and towering, was afraid. The fear welled up in her heart. She could not care about her face any more. At the same time, she said in a loud voice: "Long Qi, brother Ge ye, kill this human together!"


    "Don''t be wild, boy!"


    The Dragon Qi came back to his senses, and suddenly his figure was swept out, and a fierce breath swept out. The breath of cultivation in the middle of the holy animal kingdom swept away, turning into a thunderbolt, and directly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    He changed his color secretly, but his figure was also swept out. The blazing green and red flames filled the air, and the runes interweaved into a fiery column of light, which soared into the sky and hit Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu had to pay attention to the fact that the two powerful men in the middle of the sacred animal kingdom were besieged at the same time. Although he might be able to inflict a heavy blow on the Phoenix ember, he could not be sure that he would be able to achieve the ultimate goal and not to put himself in danger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2304

    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu whirled around and waved the purple gold sky Que in his hand. The sword was dazzling and interwoven with astonishing brilliance. A large piece of sword was swept around when the brilliant sword was at mangdun, blocking the black and dragon Qi.


    "Dang Dang!"


    The sword cuts the space, the void vibrates, the bright meeting erupts, the clang sound, blocks the error and the Dragon Qi at the same time.


    But at this time, the Phoenix ember has already escaped.


    "Where are the people?"


    But then, the Dragon Qi, the false, the Phoenix all discovered that Du Shaofu''s figure had disappeared.


    "Watch out


    At the same time, long Qi drank and his face changed greatly.


    "Hiss..."


    In an instant, the golden light gushed out of the void, and Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the busy Lin Hu.


    "Hum!"


    When the figure broke through the sky, Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque was directly chopped, and the sword was swept out. The void was torn. With the purple gold thunder light, the terrible momentum was like a vast ocean tilting and covering the void.


    Du Shaofu didn''t chase Fengjin any more. With the participation of e''he and Longqi, the chance was not great. If he entangled with the three sacred animal realms at the same time, he would easily put himself in a dangerous situation and have a change.


    At the moment, when he found out, it was already late. He was just watching the scene, feeling that it had nothing to do with him. He came for the descendants of his death, but he didn''t expect that the human youth was the target. He didn''t know why he was staring at him.


    "Not good!"


    Under that terrible power, the look of Gu Hu was startled. How could he think that the human would suddenly attack him, and the Phoenix embers were beaten and maimed, and how could he be an opponent.


    It was almost a conditioned reflex. In the outbreak of the talisman and secret pattern, a huge four winged demon snake broke out of the barrier, the four wings shook the air, and the snake''s letter was huff and puff, which broke out a terrible wave.


    However, the four winged demon snake shadow could not stop the mighty sword. It was destroyed directly. The sword light tore up the void and swept the sky and the sun out of the sky.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Many eyes can clearly see that the body of the swan is pierced by the sword light, just like a sieve, with dense holes, and then exploded.


    "Asshole!"


    The Dragon Qi roared, roared like a dragon, and his body swelled. In an instant, it was brilliant and turned into the body of the eight wasteland demon dragon. It was like a dragon like a dragon, but also had a great power. With a terrible pressure, he went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Start the battle!"


    The voice came out.


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of the wrong words, the whole city suddenly shakes the ground and mountains, and a series of magic and secret patterns of light columns soar to the sky.


    At this moment, the whole city seemed to be alive, with the mysterious patterns of talismans blocking the sky and distorting the void, and a blazing breath filled the sky.


    A huge talisman array appeared, covering the whole city and shaking the mountain range of beast king.


    This is the big array of Bifang divine birds. Once opened, it can resist foreign enemies and trap strong enemies!


    This array is not simple enough to protect Bifang Shenniao.


    The golden light diffuses, and a golden ape shadow appears in the array. The golden eye is bright and filled with the supreme spirit. Facing the array, it is as if there is nothing, and it breaks out of the array in an instant.


    Du Shaofu didn''t look at the method of breaking the array on the jade slips. He wanted to try the talent of the red Jiri macaque''s pulse and soul. This array was not simple, but it was not enough to stop Chi Jiri''s talent.


    "Whoosh!"


    Outside the array, the shadow of golden ape disappears. Du Shaofu is tall and straight. The green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings complement each other. They are powerful and arrogant. Like a real ROC in human form, he looks back at the depths of Bifang''s divine birds. Then he flutters his wings and leaves, and disappears in an instant.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roars to the sky and spreads out in the big array. The body of dragon Qi cannot break the array and is trapped in the big array.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inner city, towering mountains, two old figures standing quietly.


    One of them was hobbled and his face was old. It was the old woman who had visited Du Shaofu not long ago.


    Beside the old woman, there is an old man in black, with a wide robe and a short black hair. He looks thin, but he can also see that he is strong.


    "Obviously, they are human beings, but they have the smell of golden winged ROC birds. It''s very strange. There is also the red Jiri horse monkey''s pulse soul, which seems to be the original God. It''s incredible." In the eyes of the old man in black, his eyes are full of doubts.


    "He''s killing me. He''s reminding me."


    The old woman said, Gu Jing Wu Bo''s eyes, there are some fluctuations, whispered, said: "it seems that this human is indeed love and righteousness to Xiaoqing, I despise him."


    "This human is a little interesting. Xiaoqing girl comes from the outside world, and she is of the Bifang clan. It seems that the Jing blood that Xiao Hu got from her should have come from our ancestors. That kind of blood essence is extraordinary." The old man opened his mouth with bright eyes."If you come here in person, you can see that you attach importance to it. But if you want to bring tiger back to you, you may have some opinions." Said the old woman.


    "The blood of the tiger is different and ordinary. If you can''t have an accident, you can''t have an accident. If you dare to shout, I don''t mind letting the four winged demon snakes have a long memory." The old man in Black said so, without any reason, showing a kind of arrogant posture.


    The old woman gave a faint smile, then looked at the distance and said, "this time, it seems that the relics of those tribes can''t help but have some actions. The entrance to the outside world has been opened again, and it will be more and more lively."


    "People outside want to come in, people inside want to go out." The old man said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Within the family of Bifang divine birds, the great array dissipated and everything began to calm down.


    "Man, you can''t escape from the beast League!"


    In the sky above the square, the Dragon Qi who has put up his body is angry.


    The old man in gold clothes, who ate the golden mice, also put away his body. His arm was shoulder length and broken. His face was as white as gray.


    The old man in gold knew that he would have been killed by that blow if it wasn''t for the bullying of the golden rat clan. The other party was still human in the early days of the same holy land, but his strength was so horrible and abnormal!


    The shadow of a four winged demon snake, which is about ten feet long, is filled with light. It is burning with fire and emits bright and dazzling light. The breath is terrible, and the fierce pupil has incomparable resentment and shock.


    This is the spirit of the beast escaped from the tiger. His body was directly destroyed by the battle. But at the end of the day, he escaped with the help of the four winged demon snakes, which can be regarded as half of his life. However, this kind of heavy damage is equivalent to taking half of his life, and he will not think of any further in the future, or even become weaker and weaker. This kind of attack is undoubtedly the most painful for any spiritual life.


    At the moment, he still can''t figure out why the human would finally attack him, but he didn''t provoke him.


    "Hum!"


    Below the ground, looking at the animal soul of the Swan body, small tiger faint cold hum a, three little this is definitely intentional.


    It was full of shock, and some of the creatures around had not come back to God. In an instant, two strong people in the holy animal kingdom were killed, three were severely damaged, and one of them was destroyed. Feng Fen, a middle-term practitioner of the Yaotian Yanfeng clan, was not an opponent. He was severely injured. Finally, the humanoid youth still left, and the big array of Bifang divine birds could not trap him. What is this The ferocity of!


    "When will the Terran have such a terrible young strong man? It''s terrible!"


    Some monsters and powerful people marvel that the Terran youth is too terrible, young, but the strength is terrible.


    "The breath of the human youth is not like a human being, like a golden winged ROC."


    "The golden winged ROC has not appeared for a long time. It is said that it is a very terrible race."


    "It is said that a long time ago, there were golden winged ROC birds, but they did not appear again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was shocked, and it took a long time for them to disperse.


    "Holy Land practitioners actually hide their strength and cheat their treasures. Human beings are really shameless!"


    "This is the most shameless person I''ve ever seen."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And the name of Du Shaofu''s most shameless Holy Land cultivator has also been spread in the Animal League. Those monsters who lost all their lives yesterday are still gnashing their teeth and are full of shock!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu had left the mountain range of animal king. In order to avoid any accident, he fell into a valley two hours later.


    Du Shaofu was pale and consumed a lot in the war. However, Du Shaofu also had a general understanding of his own combat power and that of the practitioners in the middle of the holy animal kingdom. With his current cultivation strength, he should be able to fight even if he met the top cultivators in the middle of the holy animal kingdom.


    But Du Shaofu was very clear that if he met the metamorphosis in the middle of the holy animal kingdom, he would say something else, such as little star and Du Xiaoyao. If he was in the middle of the same holy animal kingdom, he would be hard to compare with ten Phoenix embers.


    In the valley, he found a place to hide. Du Shaofu sat cross legged and took out a precious medicine Huangling Xuezhi. It was a wonderful medicine to restore the mysterious Qi. Anyway, there were so many precious medicine and miraculous medicine that he got yesterday.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are empty. Du Shaofu is thinking about killing the roe deer e, so as not to cause any trouble to himself. In addition, Xiaoqing is in the family of divine birds in Bifang. Although everything seems to be good for Xiaoqing now, this is not someone else''s territory. Du Shaofu knows that the terrible old woman must be watching in the dark, and he wants to tell Bifang Shenniao, Xiaoqing There is a brother behind him. If there is any disadvantage for Bifang Shenniao, I will never be polite!


    With the help of his mind, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, qingluan and Xiaoqing were refining the holy medicine in the ancient space. Du Shaofu also sat on his knees, and the golden winged Dapeng bird family was working to refine Huangling Xuezhi.


    In this fierce place, Du Shaofu must always maintain his peak state. Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2305

    The light golden light fluctuates, rendering the surrounding light gold color.


    Although Huangling Xuezhi is a precious medicine, it can not be supplemented by Du Shaofu''s cultivation level and the abnormal area of the shrine.


    Du Shaofu was really reluctant to give up if he used holy medicine to recover his consumption.


    Although the elixir won this time has been a lot, but it has a great effect.


    In his mind, Du Shaofu continued to understand the three swords.


    But it was only a few hours. As soon as Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were collected, the golden light of his whole body flowed into the surface of his body and disappeared.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes opened, and the golden light surged. Then he became introverted and recovered.


    There''s a lot of movement around Du Fu''s entrance.


    A moment later, the mountains in the distance are shining brightly, and the terrible energy fluctuation also makes people feel mighty and turbulent through the void, and there is a deep sound of energy collision and muffling.


    Du Shaofu looked at the distance. The energy fluctuation in the talisman and secret pattern which filled half of the sky had a familiar smell, but also had the supreme power.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned to himself, and the familiar breath made Du Shaofu want to find out.


    At the moment, a giant ape is covered with gray and white scales, shining brightly and flapping, just like natural armor covering the body. The breath is huge and incomparable, standing in the void, which is very spectacular.


    The giant ape breath is vast in the sky, and the light breath on his body is like a burning flame, sweeping out from the sky, making the void tremble, and the invisible power is terrible and fierce, shaking people''s spirits!


    "It''s the fierce ape, the ape!"


    When he looked at the gray ape, Du Shaofu recognized it at the first sight. No wonder he felt familiar with the breath.


    When the ape and the fierce ape ran into this place again, they didn''t think that the fierce ape and the fierce ape were fighting for each other again.


    And then, Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the giant ape''s body, and the distant void looked very small in comparison.


    The beautiful image is graceful and small, but at the moment, the nine sacred rings above the head are in the sky, occupying half of the void. The carrier of the sky sound is vast, and if the sky drum is in the heavy hammer, it is enough to frighten all living beings in this mountain range.


    She was a graceful woman. At the moment, she was shining all over her body. Her figure was graceful and concave. She was wearing a light blue crepe dress. Her face was cold and enchanting.


    "Long..."


    The sound of the sky is endless and the energy is fluctuating. The jade bell on the corner of the woman''s skirt is jingling in the strong wind. A soft white silk in the waist outlines its perfect and full concave and convex figure. On the cold and enchanting face, the face is dignified at the moment.


    "The supreme nirvana, Liu limo!"


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised that she was actually a great nirvana. More importantly, she did not expect that this woman was still a familiar Liu limo.


    But from now on Liu limo''s body does not reserve the diffuse breath, its cultivation level has reached the peak of immortality.


    "Whew..."


    Liu limo worked with all his strength, holding a powerful sword in his hand. His breath was far above the ordinary sacred utensils. The swords roared like wind and thunder. With the supreme power, the shadow of thousands of swords cut through the void and swept away towards the ape.


    "Chulala..."


    The sword is so bright that it tears the void. The earth in the mountains below is constantly cracked. Some towering trees collapse and break. Many creatures in the mountain range are trembling and crawling.


    "Useless!"


    When the ape opened his mouth, a roaring cold hum came out of his mouth. His eyes were surprised, but he didn''t think of it. He waved his claws out of the sky and twisted the vast void. He imprisoned the thousands of sword shadows that cut through the void directly, and then broke them.


    "Long..."


    The space was turbulent, and then the terrible energy swept around crazily, and the whole sky was swinging.


    "Boom


    The void roared, and Liu limo wrinkled her eyebrows. Once again, she was covered with a kind of talisman and secret pattern, which made the graceful and concave figure more dazzling, and the breath continued to rise in an instant. In a moment, it was directly climbing to the level of being afraid of being close to the level of semi saint, surpassing the level of immortality and immortality.


    "Strange pulse, very strong!"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. He was surprised and smacked his tongue. Liu limo used the power of his martial arts to improve his accomplishments so much at this level.


    This pulse is extraordinary and terrible.


    With these martial veins, as long as you don''t meet the abnormal existence of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, you will be invincible at the same level.


    In an instant, Liu limo took his hand again, carrying the supreme power. The speed of the graceful figure was like lightning, and it was powerful. The sword light swept out from the sacred weapon sword in his hand. With a dark crack in the space, he stabbed the ape chest in an instant."Hiss..."


    The defense of the ape''s whole body was pierced in an instant, and the mighty supreme power could suppress everything. The sword light was like thunder, as fast as lightning, and it pierced the scales on the ape''s chest, leaving a deep crack and a faint bloodstain.


    However, the scales on the ape were not completely broken, and the cracks left by the sword awn only existed for a while, and then recovered slowly.


    At the same time, Liu limo''s face changed greatly. It seemed that he didn''t think of his all-out attack. He actually had a slight impact on the fierce ape in front of him. He felt that it was not good.


    "Boom


    But it was too late. Liu limo couldn''t avoid it at all. His huge fist, covered with bright gray and dazzling scales, was like a meteorite, which hit his graceful and protruding delicate body.


    "Poof..."


    There is no whirl. The difference is too big. Liu limo''s blood spurts out the supreme blood from his red lips and emits energy fluctuations. His delicate body is in the void above his head, and the nine wheel God rings are smashing and disappearing. It is like a broken line kite, and it falls on the ground severely, and the martial vein talisman on his body is dim in an instant.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The ground trembled, and Liu limo broke the towering tree and smashed it to the ground, causing the ground to crack and dust to fly.


    "Boom


    The huge body of the ape is flying across the sky. It reaches down with one claw and twists the void, trying to grab Liu limo''s body into his hand.


    "Evil animal!"


    The voice is quiet, and a figure is extremely strange. It appears directly in the claw print that distorts the void. Instead of retreating, it goes forward. It strikes the sky with a fist and collides with the footprints.


    "Bang!"


    As fast as lightning, the two collide in an instant, and an unrivalled golden light rises in an instant. The meteoric claw marks of the apes directly stop and vibrate. Then, a sound of "click" is heard. The giant arm of the claw mark is lifted, and the blood drips like rain. The huge body falls backward and is overturned for a circle and a half, and it falls to the ground.


    "Bang bang!"


    As the earth moved and the mountains rocked, several mountain tops were crushed and exploded, and huge rocks exploded.


    "Oh


    With the roar and roar of the ape, the void trembles.


    The figure suddenly appeared did not immediately hit the ape, but the first time to the ground hit Liu limo side.


    It was Du Shaofu who made a sudden move.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t stand by either because he was a human being with Liu limo, or because he had no clear relationship with the ape.


    Liu limo''s blood was dripping with blood, and his body was full of light. His eyes were slightly closed, as if he had lost consciousness.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly frozen, and Du Shaofu''s heart and soul peeped out, and then his brows opened a little.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind and mind, Liu limo was so badly hurt that he lost consciousness, but he had not lost his vitality. It seems that the ape also intended to keep alive.


    "Oh


    The huge body of the ape rose and stepped on the earth like a mountain. The blood was dripping in the palm of his hand, showing cracks. The fierce pupil filled with frightening light, but there was a faint color of surprise.


    Just that overbearing breath, let the ape feel a kind of familiar breath, secretly has a kind of uneasy premonition to climb out of the heart.


    And when the ape''s eyes fell on the man at the moment, although the visitor changed his clothes, it was no longer the purple robe. When he saw the familiar face with a slight bow of his head, he was suddenly shocked and trembled. The next moment, he was going to turn around and run away.


    "Do you want to escape?"


    Too fast, the ape has just turned around, that familiar figure has appeared in front of it.


    That clear and resolute face, compared with its extremely small size, but at the moment it was so that the ape saw it as if it was a ghost, and his eyes gushed with fear, and the blood in the giant hand was still dripping.


    "How can it be you?"


    The ape opened his mouth, but his huge body retreated two steps involuntarily.


    It can know that even the human being in front of him last time was not an opponent. At the moment, he would not be an opponent at all.


    "See you again. Why don''t you chase me?"


    Du Shaofu said faintly, looking at the palm of his right arm, which was dripping blood at the moment, he had broken the right arm of the ape last time, but it was the holy animal kingdom and had been restored.


    "Human beings, we have strong people here. You dare to do it, and you will not escape later!" The ape opens his mouth, and his fierce eyes are full of fear.


    "Yes


    Du Shaofu''s feet are empty, his figure is tall and straight, and his figure is small compared with him. However, his invisible momentum makes the ape feel suffocating.


    "Well, I''ll get rid of you as soon as possible."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, his figure suddenly leaps out, and a golden light spurts out in the void, and the hidden patterns of the talisman spread like lightning.


    [there is only one shift today and yesterday. I''ve delayed something. I''ll continue to do more shifts tomorrow. Please forgive me]


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2306

    "Man, I''ll fight with you!"


    The ape roared and roared. The cultivation level of the peak in the early stage of the holy animal kingdom had no reservation. It made the void roar, the breath was turbulent, the talisman and secret patterns broke out, and the light was blazing and interwoven. It turned into a huge shadow of a fierce ape. It was like the ancient ape God who came to visit Du Shaofu.


    This seems to be the base card of the ape. Its power is terrible.


    As a kind of demon animal left before the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe, it can still survive to this day. The blood of the ape is absolutely strong, and the cultivation level of the early peak of the holy animal kingdom. At the moment, this kind of combat power may be the cultivators who have just stepped into the middle stage of holy land. That''s all.


    Du Shaofu took a hand and shot it directly, carrying the power of shaking and shaking the sky. The secret pattern of the golden light talisman was like a roc flapping its wings to strike the sky, sending out a dazzling light, and it collided with it fiercely.


    Such impact, such as mountain collision, is powerful, energy impact, such as the explosion of many volcanoes.


    "Pedaling!"


    But just for a moment, the shadow of the great ape was destroyed by the golden light, and the huge animal body of the great ape retreated again.


    Du Shaofu''s figure rushed out and turned a blind eye to the energy impact sweeping away.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu''s golden winged ROC bird skill is in full swing at the moment. It carries the will of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. When he pinches his hand print, he shakes his right hand and palms his left hand. With his powerful breath, he directly hits the ape.


    When Du Shaofu had entered the fierce place, he had already combined the ape and the dark fierce bird to flee.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu has made great progress once again, reaching the peak in the early days of the holy land. How can this ape still have the ability to compete positively.


    Du Shaofu hands, issued a bright golden light, such as the arrival of the real Peng, domineering will arrogant sharp, amazing power, like a demon God!


    "Bang bang!"


    It was caused by the collision of Du Shaofu''s attack. The bright gray scales cracked directly, and the blood mist burst out. Then the huge beast fell head on, crushing many trees and boulders, making the ground roar and shake, like an earthquake!


    With the golden light all over the sky, Du Shaofu came from the void and spread out with the secret patterns of the golden talisman. It was like a pair of ROC''s golden wings fluttering. The golden glow was blooming all over the sky, and the air was roaring in the sky. The momentum was terrible!


    "Oh "


    the ape was badly hurt and had not had time to get up, but at this time it seemed to have felt something, whining and growling, and the fierce pupil gushed with panic.


    Du Shaofu dived down, as if there was a golden winged ROC bird coming down behind him, bearing the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC family. This is penglin Jiutian,


    "Ouch! "


    the ape roared like thunder, and its breath broke out. It was dying!


    Du Shaofu swooped down, strong and domineering, just like the arrival of a ROC. The air of tyranny and terror was towering, and he was strongly suppressed and exclusive!


    Behind the glittering golden light, there is a kind of amazing pressure, just like destruction. All around the heaven and earth are shaking. The breath sweeps through the sky and destroys everything.


    The ape''s fierce eyes showed fear and was suppressed like a crushing force. The blood gushed out, and the expression was full of unbelievable shock!


    "Long..."


    At the same time, just as he was diving down, Du Shaofu waved his hand and spread a wave of supremacy. His palm was covered with a magic formula, like the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird. The whole body was bright with silver electric arc. A tremendous pressure spread from it, with lightning and thunder, and the silver electric arc suddenly broke out!


    "Roar! "


    suddenly, a roar of dragons and tigers and the roar of Phoenix and lion came from Du Shaofu''s palm, accompanied by a terrible breath, and the shaking space" roared "and trembled!


    This torrential pressure comes, which contains a kind of overwhelming pressure which can not be resisted by beasts.


    This kind of pressure comes from the soul of the beasts and comes from their blood. If the most powerful of the beasts comes, it is hard for them to resist.


    This terrible pressure, so that the ape animal soul trembling, trembling, completely suppressed.


    "Hiss "


    in a flash, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints fell down, bringing the sound of the roar of dragons, phoenixes, lions and tigers, and directly fell into the brow of the almost sluggish ape.


    The strange golden fingerprints, accompanied by the supremacy of the beast, turned into a golden light and disappeared in the heart of the ape''s eyebrows.


    At the same moment, the fingerprints in Du Shaofu''s hands congealed and supernatural runes appeared on his body.


    Along with Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, a series of extremely strange lights, with a terrible supremacy, fell in the heart of the ape eyebrow one after another.


    The giant fierce pupil of the ape can''t help but shut it.


    At this moment, in the mind of the ape, its animal soul is constantly roaring, and its animal soul is like a reduced version of the noumenon, in full resistance.


    "Evil animal, be honest! "Du Shaofu''s voice with a kind of prestige resounded in the mind of the pithecus. The brilliant golden light broke out, like the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird. The mighty arc of the yuan God was raging, and the supreme pressure swept over the sky, which directly imprisoned the soul of the ape.


    The spirit of the ape struggled fiercely and kept roaring, but at the moment, he tried his best and could not get away from it.


    The ape is very strong, and the spirit of the beast is very strong.


    However, the ape met Du Shaofu. With Du Shaofu''s abnormal power and the seal of blood and soul which specifically suppressed animal spirits, it was hard for the spirits of ten apes to resist.


    "Animal control. "


    the fingerprints of Du Shaofu kept condensing, and a bright and dazzling golden light fell into the eyebrows of the apes.


    This is the seal of blood and soul. Du Shaofu is arranging animal control skills to keep the ape alive.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu wanted to know the origin of half of the mysterious bones that the ape and the fierce bird competed with the big fish.


    "Oh "


    in the mind of the ape, the roar of the dragon and the tiger, the roar of the Phoenix and the lion reverberated and reverberated. Under the overwhelming pressure, the bright golden winged Dapeng bird''s shadow turned into the flaming golden light competition, and instantly entered the spirit of the ape.


    This is a mighty suppression, which is incomparable in strength and is also naturally suppressed.


    After struggling for a while, the spirit of ape began to tame gradually. After a while, it did not struggle at all.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu breathed out his turbid breath and looked relaxed.


    It was Du Shaofu''s first time to control the monsters in the holy animal kingdom. Fortunately, under the suppression of absolute yuan Shen power, everything was very successful.


    Not long after that, the ape''s closed eyes opened, and the fierce light in the fierce pupil retreated quietly, and became extremely docile. After getting up, the huge body turned into the size of Zhang Xu. The blood was dripping on his body and the blood was flowing. But he was extremely respectful to Du Shaofu and bowed his head to salute: "master! "


    " why here? "


    Du Shaofu''s breath converged and he looked at the ape and asked.


    The art of controlling animals controlled a powerful monster at the early stage of the holy animal kingdom. At the moment, Du Shaofu also had a sense of achievement. It seems that he can try more in the future.


    "We used to search for the owner''s whereabouts and wanted to take back the treasure. Later, we heard that Liu limo, the most respected human being, appeared nearby. We wanted to capture Liu limo and exchange some treasures with human beings." Said the ape.


    "How many of you?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. It seemed that the ape was not alone. It seemed that it was not just the fierce bird. Otherwise, he would not dare to search for himself.


    "After our last escape, we told Lord Lei Yang that now, with the wolf, the ice toad and the fierce eagle, he is looking for his master in all directions. It is a pure coincidence that he has found Liu limo, the most respected of the younger generation of human beings." Under the control of the beast, there is no concealment.


    Then, from the mouth of the ape, Du Shaofu learned that Nalei sheep was the strength of the later period of holy animal kingdom.


    The earth wolf and the fierce Eagle he GUI ape are not much different, they are the peak cultivation strength in the early stage of holy animal kingdom.


    Liediao was the fierce bird who had been fighting with the ape.


    It''s the ice toad. It''s the cultivation in the middle of the holy animal kingdom.


    To Du Shaofu''s surprise, the thunder sheep and the ape were actually the semi scattered cultivation in the fierce land. Although they had set foot in the holy animal kingdom, they had little status in the Animal League, and they were not willing to attach themselves to the Animal League. Therefore, they all gathered together, and the Animal League would not easily touch them, and the human beings would not provoke them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2307

    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved in secret. He didn''t expect that there were so many holy animal kingdom searching for himself. He was not afraid of the early and middle stages of the holy animal kingdom. But if he met the later stage of naleyang sacred animal kingdom, he would be in a bit of trouble.


    "What is that half secret bone?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the ape and asked. This is the original intention of setting the blood soul seal on the ape, hoping to know the origin of the half of the secret bone.


    "It''s said that it''s a treasure. If anyone can understand it, he can get infinite benefits. That fish has got the treasure, and only in a short period of time has it made great progress and stepped into the holy animal kingdom. Before, I could crush it with one finger."


    The ape spoke, but it was not clear about the origin of the half of the secret bone. It was just that the fish probably knew more about it.


    It was clear that the ape and the eagle wanted to get the half of the secret bone and let the fish tell the secret of the treasure, but in the end, something happened.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu frowned. The fish should be the big fish. After getting the half of the secret bone, he actually set foot in the holy land. Soon, he was able to fight with the ape. It shows that the half of the secret bone is indeed a treasure.


    Du Shaofu also felt a wave in the half of the secret bone, but he did not know the secret and could not understand it.


    "If the owner can find the fish, he should be able to know everything. Lord Leiyang, wolf, ice toad and liediao are also searching for the whereabouts of the fish. We have agreed on the means of contact. Anyone who sees the fish and the owner will be informed immediately." Said the ape.


    "What..."


    Du Shaofu changed his color and looked at the ape and said, "did you just inform that Lei Yang is waiting?"


    "Yes." The ape nodded. It had already informed in secret.


    Du Shaofu was stupefied. The fierce eagle and the wolf were fearless, but the thunder sheep had to be afraid. It was better to avoid it.


    "Eh Here comes the strong, the holy land of mankind


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and released his mind. He wanted to see if there were traces of thunder sheep. He had not found the breath of the strong man in the holy land. He was coming rapidly.


    "Come in."


    Du Shaofu had no time to hesitate. His eyebrows brought out the ancient space, and his misty spirit fluctuated. He let the ape enter the ancient space at the first time, which just gave him time to heal his wounds.


    As Du Shaofu gathered up the ancient space, the void was torn open, and a figure came down in an instant and appeared in the collapsed and disordered void.


    When this figure comes, the void around us trembles, and the breath of the invisible is frightening.


    He was an old man with long hair and shoulder length. He was black and white. He was wearing a light colored robe. His body was thin and his eyes were bright. He swept around and his eyes fell on Du Shaofu for the first time.


    A faint and powerful breath enveloped Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu did not show any trace. He suppressed his breath at the level of Wu Zun. His body trembled, as if he could not bear the mighty breath of such a powerful man in the holy land.


    Originally, it was difficult for people to spy on Du Shaofu''s hidden accomplishments. After practicing the art of transfiguration, it was even easier for Du Shaofu to conceal his real accomplishments. Unless his strength was far beyond a large part, it would be difficult to find out the clues.


    However, the level of cultivation of the old man was hard to escape Du Shaofu''s perception. In the middle of the holy land, it was similar to the Phoenix ember of the Yan Feng clan in remote heaven.


    The cultivation strength of wuzun level did not attract the attention of the powerful man in the holy land. The old man immediately fell in front of Liu limo, who fell to the ground and fainted. His face was slightly coagulated.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the distance, there is the sound of broken wind, a young figure comes, accompanied by a strong breath, suddenly to the old man''s side.


    The young man was tall and thin. He looked like a man in his thirties. He was dressed in a tight suit and a golden silk cloak. His face was also quite handsome. When he looked at Liu limo, his face suddenly changed. He asked, "grandfather, what''s wrong with limo?"


    "The injury is too serious, but there is no concern for life."


    The old man got up and gave Liu limo to the youth. Then he looked at Du Shaofu in the distance and asked, "what did you see?"


    "A huge fierce ape fought with her. She was defeated and thought she was dead, but the fierce ape seemed to be looking for someone and suddenly left." Du Shaofu was trembling, his eyes trembling, as if he were still in fear.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the old man seemed to be able to see through Du Shaofu. He waved his hand out and fell to the side nearby. The sword, which was originally the weapon of Liu limo, caught in his hand and continued to ask Du Shaofu, "how can you be here?"


    "A group of people and I entered the Animal League territory to seek some opportunities, but I was the only one left."


    Du Shaofu replied, pretending to be trembling. At the moment, it seems that the two men in front of him and Liu limo knew each other well. They should have come from this clan.


    The old man was staring at Du Shaofu, but he didn''t seem to find anything wrong with him.


    "Grandfather, there''s no one else here. It''s better to kill this boy. Limo is now badly hurt. It''s the chance for her grandson. Then she will have nothing to say." The voice of the youth said to the old man.However, Du Shaofu couldn''t escape the prying eyes of Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu met the young man by chance. He was so vicious that he didn''t seem to be a good bird.


    Du Shaofu was prepared. As long as the old man dared to attack, he was not polite. In any case, the young and old were not good birds.


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu, moved his eyes, and said, "this is the land of the Animal League. You can''t come in because of your strength. Leave early."


    The old man turned to the young man and said, "Yu Ming, let''s go. Let''s go back and talk about it."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the young man continued to spread his voice and asked the old man, "grandfather, why didn''t you kill this boy?"


    "This is the territory of the Animal League. With the strength of this boy, I''m afraid he can''t go back at all, so he''s dead." The old man replied.


    "Old man, killing without blood is so vicious."


    The cultivation level of the old man was not weak. If he had just passed on the sound, Du Shaofu would not have dared to spy on him. But at the moment, the old man did not seem to care about Du Shaofu at all. He just lowered his voice, which was naturally hard to escape Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Du Shaofu thought that the old man might not want to kill for the sake of the human race, but he didn''t expect that the old man was just too lazy to do it. He could kill people without blood, and he would not be inferior to that young man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2308

    They are really poisonous.


    Hearing this, the young man looked at Du Shaofu and seemed to be thinking about something. Then he said, "do you know my Yu family?"


    "Yes, I know."


    Du Shaofu did not leave any trace in his heart, but looked in awe. He estimated that with the accomplishments of his grandparents and grandchildren, the Yu family was definitely in a high position among the human race and would be a big family.


    "This is the territory of the Animal League. You can''t get out of here at the level of your cultivation. Follow me and be a follower. I''ll take you out of here." Yu Ming said to Du Shaofu with a smile in his eyes.


    "Really, that''s great."


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s face was full of excitement, as if he had been given a great chance.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t know why. It seemed that his grandparents and grandchildren had some arrangements. Yu Ming was clearly afraid that he would not die in the Animal League, or that he would have other functions. So he took himself with him in case of emergency.


    "Grandsons and grandsons, two vicious bastards!"


    Du Shaofu sneered to himself. It''s up to him who plays first. It happens that Lei Yang is searching for himself. If he finds him, he will see who has bad luck first.


    Liu limo is now in the hands of these two grandchildren. Although it is only a chance encounter, and last time because of Liu limo, he was warned by a man''s wife, but Du Shaofu is not at ease. He can take care of him.


    "There are strong beasts around here at any time. Let''s go first."


    The old man didn''t object to Yu Ming''s arrangement. Several fingerprints fell on Liu limo''s body. Finally, he put some expensive pills into Liu limo''s mouth. Then he took three people to tear the void and left.


    With this grandson, Du Shaofu had to be alert at all times.


    Du Shaofu was not afraid of Yu Ming, but he did not dare to be careless about the old man of the Yu family, for fear that the boat would capsize in the gutter.


    After a few hours, the empty city appeared.


    "I''ve met Mr. Yu!"


    In the city, there are many figures swept out, saluting respectfully.


    At first, a middle-aged man stepped into the void, with a great figure, deep eyes, and full of light. Wearing a piece of armour, he was permeated with light light and surrounded his whole body with extraordinary momentum!


    "Ready to go back to the temple."


    Yu Bole opened his mouth, his eyes were bright and his light was fluctuating.


    "It has been arranged to go back to old Yu. In addition, someone from the Liu family has arrived." Battle armour middle-aged man said.


    "The Liu family."


    Yu Bole''s eyes moved slightly, and he said, "see you. Tell them that the man has been found, but he has suffered heavy damage, but his life is in danger!"


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged man in battle armour looks at Liu limo, who has lost consciousness and is supported by Yu Ming at the moment. He turns away and enters the city.


    Du Shaofu looked around, and then with Yu bole and Yu Ming, the two grandsons, fell into the city and saw a group of several people.


    At first, an old man was very humble in front of Yu bole. He was very old, but his eyes were divine. He was very humble in front of Yu bole.


    "Old Liu, limo was severely damaged by the strongmen of the holy land of the Animal League. My grandfather and I arrived late. Fortunately, we were in danger of having no sex." Yu Ming was polite and respectful in front of the old man.


    "Thank you very much. Thank you very much, Master Yu Ming. On behalf of the Liu family, thank you for your kindness. I will never forget it." The old man of the Liu family bowed down to salute.


    A woman from the Liu family came forward and took over Liu limo, who was held by Yu Ming.


    When the nephrite left his arms, Yu Ming was somewhat reluctant to give up and nostalgia.


    "Don''t mention it. Yu Ming finds limo first. In order to save limo, he also suffered heavy damage. Take them back to the temple to heal."


    Yu Bole opened his mouth and said to the old man of the Liu family. His eyes fell on Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally. An invisible breath fell on Du Shaofu''s body. He was afraid that if he was a general martial master, he would be paralyzed directly.


    Du Shaofu knew that the old man of the Yu family was secretly warning himself not to speak more. Subconsciously, he also deliberately trembled secretly.


    Hearing this, the old man of the Liu family looked at Yu Ming and said, "thank you very much, Master Yu Ming. I will always remember your kindness."


    "Old Liu can''t do it. It''s my duty. But my younger generation doesn''t have enough practice to kill the powerful one in the Animal League. Fortunately, my grandfather arrived in time and scared the evil animal away. Cough..."


    During the speech, Yu Ming coughed and his face became pale.


    "It''s very kind of you, Master Yu Ming. With his talent, you can step into the Holy Land in the near future. The future of the human race will also be on Master Yu Ming." Liu said.


    "What a pair of shameless grandsons and grandsons."


    Du Shaofu stood quietly. He was really knowledgeable. He had never seen a man who was shameless than his grandparents and grandchildren. When he arrived, it was calm and calm. Liu limo was also saved by himself. However, the old man said that it was his grandson Yu Ming who saved him. He also said that his face was not red and his heart did not jump."You are also injured. Take this pill and it should improve your accomplishments."


    Seeing Du Shaofu in a daze, Yu Ming smiles and hands a pill to Du Shaofu.


    But in that smile, there was a clear warning. It was a combination of kindness and awe.


    "Thank you very much, Master Yu Ming." Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of surprise, and he murmured to himself what the two grandparents wanted to do.


    "Is this young man..."


    In the Liu family, the old man noticed Du Shaofu and looked at him in surprise.


    "He and some people went into the territory of the Animal League to look for opportunities. In the end, he was the only one left. When limo encountered the strong man in the Animal League''s holy animal kingdom, he was also affected. After my grandfather and I rescued limo, we brought him back together." Yu Ming said.


    "I see." The old man of the Liu family did not pay much attention to it.


    "Two sons of bitches!"


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, however, he was cursing secretly. Yu Ming was clearly testifying with himself. Now he is sitting at the right position. It is the fact that their grandparents and grandchildren saved Liu limo. It is true that he tried his best to save Liu limo. It was witnessed by some people, but not what they said. No wonder Yu Ming wanted to bring himself back. It was really a good calculation and how deep the city government was.


    A moment later, a large ship in the city was in the air, simple and mottled, and the ancient talisman and secret patterns fluctuated, as if two wings were condensed on both sides of the ship.


    Du Shaofu got on the boat with the family members of Yu bole, Yu Ming and Liu, and left the ship at a very fast speed.


    On the ship, the Liu family has someone to take care of Liu limo. Their expressions are dignified and anxious.


    Du Shaofu was sitting on the bed, faint and quiet all the time.


    In his heart, Du Shaofu observed and pondered in the dark. With Liu limo''s natural appearance, his position in the family must be extraordinary. However, it seems that the Liu family is not as good as the Yu family. The old Liu family is only a semi holy level of cultivation. It seems that the people in this fierce place are not calm.


    "Boy, follow me in the future. What should be said can be said, and what should not be said must not be said. It has your own advantages. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless." Suddenly, Yu Ming''s voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Du Shaofu raised his head. In front of the ship, Yu Ming''s eyes were staring at him with an absolute warning.


    Du Shaofu did not leave any trace, but sneered in his heart. I''m afraid that after this period of time, once the goals of the two grandparents and grandchildren have been achieved, how can they keep themselves alive? This is the fate of others.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t care. Anyway, it was OK. Lei Yang and others were still nearby, so he could continue to stay with the Yu family.


    In case of thunder sheep, there is also a cushion. By the way, you can know some of the Terrans in this fierce place.


    As for Yu Ming''s desire to deal with himself, Du Shaofu is not afraid. Even Yu bole, an old yogi, will not care.


    After a whole day like this, the front is lush and luxuriant, with mountains majestic. The energy of heaven and earth is more and more rich, surrounding the void.


    Such a place is very vast, with boats crossing the void. Du Shaofu was also very curious to look around. Along the way, he found many wonders and historic sites, with animals and birds everywhere, just like a paradise and fairyland on earth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2309

    A moment later, there are numerous majestic mountains in front of you. There are ancient buildings everywhere, which are full of vicissitudes and massiness in the years of carving.


    The ship was flying and crossing above, and occasionally strong people came up from below. It seemed that the identity of all the people on the ship was confirmed and disappeared immediately.


    After that, the ship landed in a huge city, surrounded by mountains like a giant dragon circling, rich in energy of heaven and earth, and filled with ancient atmosphere.


    In the city, it is very busy. The crowd is bustling, the noise in the distance is noisy, and many strong breath is fluctuating. It is very prosperous.


    Du Shaofu looked at it secretly. The average accomplishments of the people inside were much better than those of the three lands and nine states outside. It seemed that all this was related to the energy of heaven and earth. Before the eternal tomb was opened outside, the energy of heaven and earth was very scarce and could not be compared with that inside. In this cultivation, the rich energy of heaven and earth could make the living creatures get twice the result with half the effort.


    When the crowd landed, some strong people seemed to have been waiting for him, and their faces were very nervous. Then the old Yu family, Yu Ming, Liu family old man and Liu limo left again and disappeared.


    Then someone came to pick up Du Shaofu. His breath was very strong. At first, someone was young at the level of the territory, and he was not as young as forty.


    "Come back to Yu''s with me."


    The leader of the Yujing cultivator opened his mouth in the middle age and left with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu had not been in the city for long before he continued on his way. However, it was not long. It was only half an hour before he arrived at the Yu family.


    The Yu family is more like a vast mountain land, just like a fairyland. The mountains are towering, majestic and majestic. The clouds are misty, flowing and colorful, and the clouds are magnificent.


    This is the Yu family, where there are exotic flowers and plants, birds and animals, and a vast land of miraculous herbs.


    "This is the Yu family, which means the best place for people to practice. It''s your blessing to be able to enter here!" When he was middle-aged and introduced to Du Shaofu, his eyes were rather cold and proud.


    "Where are you taking me?" Du Shaofu asked, although this place is extraordinary, but there is anything that he has not seen. He is just surprised and curious, and doesn''t care.


    "There, it''s the place where the retinue lives." Middle aged people point to the front. On a huge mountain, there is a magnificent building, which seems to be suspended in the sky.


    Du Shaofu went up the mountain with the middle-aged and other people. He was full of aura, surrounded by mountains and full of sunlight.


    Du Shaofu was arranged in a secluded valley on the mountain. The middle-aged knowledge told him that he could not run around. At that time, Lord Yu Ming arranged for him to leave.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. He walked around the door and saw someone waiting in the distance. So he went back to his room and sat cross legged.


    This place should be an important place for human beings. Du Shaofu estimated that no matter how brave naleyang and others were, they would not dare to come here easily. The Terrans can exist here and have such a fairyland of practice. There should also be top strongmen guarding it. Otherwise, the Animal League would have attacked it.


    After a while, Du Shaofu simply began to understand the three moves. This is a kind of stubbornness. If you don''t believe it, you can''t understand it thoroughly.


    Time was like quicksand, and no one paid attention to Du Shaofu. Two days passed quietly.


    Two days later, Du Shaofu felt that someone was coming and came to his senses. Two women came. The older one looked like he was twenty-six or seven years old. He was charming and attractive. The younger one might be less than twenty. His moving face was a little green, with a horsetail, dark and beautiful hair, tall and tall, and wearing a long skirt, but it could not cover naman A wonderful curve.


    "Are you the one brought back by Master Yu Ming?" The younger woman looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "Yes." Du Shaofu nodded, and the breath of the two women was not weak. The older one was the cultivation of the realm level, while the smaller one had the breath of the supreme nirvana, which was a little supreme.


    "You saw it with your own eyes. Sister limo was saved by Master Yu Ming?" The tall woman asked Du Shaofu.


    At that time, the strength of the ape was too fierce Du Shaofu said so, without a positive answer. I don''t know who the two women are. Maybe the Yu family sent someone to try out.


    "You''d better answer us honestly!"


    The older woman, with her eyes in her eyes, burst into Du Shaofu''s body with an invisible breath, and she was charming and iron green.


    "You woman, too fierce." Du Shaofu said, as if he had been shocked. He stepped back two steps and seemed to shrink and tremble.


    "Sister Ruby, let me ask." Seeing this, the younger woman opened her mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with gentle eyes. She asked, "don''t be afraid. Sister Hongyu is not fierce. We just want to know whether you saw it with your own eyes that day. It was Master Yu Ming who saved sister limo?"


    "Is that important?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Two, time is up, you go quickly, otherwise, I can''t explain." At this time, someone came, a middle-aged man with a nervous look.Du Shaofu knew this man. This middle-aged man was one of the few people who had brought him here. He was from the Yu family.


    "All right."


    After hesitating for a moment, the two women looked at Du Shaofu and could only leave.


    "Can I go down and familiarize myself with the environment?" Du Shaofu asked the middle-aged man there.


    "Don''t run around, or you will bear the consequences." The middle-aged replied that he did not pay much attention to Du Shaofu.


    It was not easy for someone to come. After a few questions, he left immediately. Du Shaofu was also quite helpless.


    "I can''t stay here all the time. I have to find a way to leave."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart that he had been delayed for three days. He could not stay here all the time, but came to look for opportunities.


    "After nightfall, find a way to leave." Du Shaofu decided in his heart that after nightfall, he would find a way to leave. He could not stay here alone.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But Du Shaofu''s idea didn''t come true. Just at dusk, someone came. It was the middle-aged leader who led Du Shaofu here two days ago. He practiced at the realm level.


    "Let me go. There is an adult who wants to see you!"


    The middle-aged said that he wanted to take Du Shaofu away.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved in secret, but he didn''t ask much. He felt that he was afraid that it would not be easy.


    Du Shaofu followed the middle-aged, flying through the void. A moment later, he reached a towering cliff. Where there was light shining, there were several figures waiting.


    When Du Shaofu landed on the ground, he saw the middle-aged man with the two red jade girls in the daytime.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2310

    "Elder, the man has arrived."


    A middle-aged man is very awed of.


    Half a hundred old people are well dressed and have a strong breath. When they reach the level of cultivation in the main realm, their bearing is also extraordinary.


    "Is that him?"


    Half a hundred old men looked at Du Shaofu, but only a faint glance.


    "Elder, this is the man that Lord Yu Ming brought back." Middle aged.


    "It''s good to have all of them. It''s useless to keep what you eat inside out."


    The faint voice came from the mouth of the half hundred old man, and a handprint was also photographed on the middle-aged chest that Du Shaofu had seen during the day.


    "Bang!"


    That middle-aged person has not responded, and even doesn''t know what happened. In a dull sound coming out of his chest, his body shakes and breaks in mid air and falls into a cliff.


    "It''s no use keeping you!"


    At the same time, a palm print fell on Du Shaofu''s chest, and Du Shaofu''s body flew out and fell to the cliff.


    "Never talk to anyone about it. Whoever dares to talk about it will be the end of it." Half a hundred old people dropped their voice and left with several people.


    Empty cliffs, dim light starlight, all calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Ancient courtyard, full of light.


    Yu Ming looks at the void and his eyes shine.


    The figure of half a hundred old people appeared and fell on Yu Ming''s side and said, "it has been solved. The boy should not have said anything, but it is a problem to be solved as soon as possible."


    "It''s hard for the fourth uncle to solve a small matter." Yu Ming said.


    "It''s not hard. It''s easy to raise your hand. Naturally, we have to solve the problems in our family." Half a hundred old man said with a smile.


    "The Liu family asked people to inquire secretly. It should be limo who didn''t believe it. Otherwise, how could they have such requirements?"


    Yu Ming raised his eyes slightly, looked at the void and said softly.


    "Everything has become a foregone conclusion, and now no one can change it. What''s more, Liu limo''s request will not affect the result. Among the younger generation of the human race, who can compare with you now? That girl is destined to become a member of the Yu family. In the future, the Yu family will certainly go further. The Yu family will be in your hands in the future. The fourth uncle will congratulate the Ming nephew first." Half a hundred old people are full of smiles. Everything has become settled down. Later, the people will become the Yu family.


    "The fourth uncle''s words are very serious. In the future of my Yu family, I am the Yu family''s blood flowing from several ancestors. As a Yu family''s younger brother, I will certainly shoulder all the Yu''s family."


    Yu Ming said, eyes shine, everything has become a foregone conclusion, this time Liu limo has nothing to say, in the future, he will put into his arms, when the time comes, he will receive both money and color.


    Thinking of this, Yu Ming could not help but feel very comfortable and smiling on his pretty handsome face.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is very unhappy, very unhappy.


    Even if Du Shaofu was totally unprepared and didn''t fight back, he couldn''t hurt him.


    But this is the Yu family''s territory. Du Shaofu doesn''t know how many strongmen there are in the Yu family.


    However, with the status of the Yu family in the Terran family, Du Shaofu estimated that Yu Bole would not be the only one in the holy land of the Yu family. Once he exposed his own strength, it would not be wise for him to live in an unfamiliar place.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the attack of the main territory, Du Shaofu fell off the cliff, the light golden light surged, and his body quietly disappeared on the cliff.


    This is the talent of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque. With this, Du Shaofu went underground. After several hours, he felt that he had left the Yu family''s sphere of influence, and Du Shaofu emerged from the ground.


    "Hiss..."


    The ground was torn open, and a golden light swept out. Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, and the cracks disappeared mysteriously.


    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse. The mountains around are continuous. The towering trees are dense. The night wind is howling. The stars are flickering in the luxuriant branches and leaves, leaving mottled traces.


    Du Shaofu''s face was slightly heavy, and there was a faint cold light in his eyes.


    For Du Shaofu, the Yu family is attacking themselves.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to take part in what the Yu family had done. It had nothing to do with himself.


    There is going to be a catastrophe outside. Even the children of the famine kingdom can''t protect themselves. How could Du Shaofu participate in this.


    With his own cultivation strength at the moment, Du Shaofu did not even have the strength to provoke the people in this place. The beast League has attracted enough strong enemies.


    But now it is not the same. At first, the Yu family''s grandson and grandson secretly calculated themselves. Now, they are cruel and ruthless. If their own strength is poor, they will be robbed.


    Repeated provocation, Du Shaofu has been angry, was violated to the bottom line."Yu family, let''s start to calculate this account slowly."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart that this account must be accounted for clearly, and it can never be ignored by other people''s calculations.


    After taking the elixir, it seems that all of Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and qingluan Xiaoqing have entered the stage of breakthrough again. Du Shaofu did not disturb him.


    I don''t know where this place is. I''m not familiar with the place of my life. I''m looking for people nearby. Du Shaofu discovered some things. Hundreds of miles away, there were traces of human beings.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu disappeared in the deep forest.


    A moment later, there was a flat place among the mountains, and a village appeared. The mottled buildings were built along the mountain. In the dark, it was quiet and serene.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    There are monsters roaring, in the dark, several pairs of scarlet fierce pupil appear.


    It was a few wolf shaped and tiger shaped monsters of Zhang Xu''s size, who were about to attack Du Shaofu.


    However, the cultivation level of some monsters is not high. They can only be regarded as low-level monsters, like guarding the village.


    Although Du Shaofu completely restrained his breath, it was only for a moment. When the monsters looked at Du Shaofu, they suddenly began to tremble. Their fierce eyes showed a look of fear and began to retreat involuntarily.


    "Don''t move!"


    The roar of these monsters startled the people in the village. Many figures appeared at once. Their faces were a little nervous. They stopped the beasts by drinking.


    "It''s human. Who are you?"


    Someone found that Du Shaofu was the only one. Looking at Du Shaofu''s costume, his nervous look immediately calmed down a lot.


    "I''m lost. I don''t know where this is."


    Du Shaofu replied, glancing over, these figures were very strong and strong, and their cultivation level was not high, and they did not even reach the level of Emperor Wu.


    But there was a tall and straight young man. He was not very old. He was 14 or 15 years old. He hid behind the crowd and looked at him secretly. His accomplishments reached the peak of Wuhou''s territory, and his talent was not bad.


    "He seems to have been hurt. Was he attacked by a monster?"


    The young man looked at Du Shaofu and then said.


    Du Shaofu''s tight fitting short shirt had not been changed. He fought with Feng Jin and tore his clothes. At the moment, he looked shabby and embarrassed, as if he had suffered trauma.


    "Young man, go into the village to heal."


    He is a middle-aged man with plain clothes and short boots. He is kind and has simple eyes.


    Du Shaofu had already looked at these people. He thought that this place should be a simple village, but he could go to the village to learn something about it.


    Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu nodded and entered the village with these people.


    "It''s strange that there seems to be something wrong with these monsters today."


    Some people found something strange. The monsters outside the village seem to be very abnormal today. They don''t dare to roar any more. They have been crawling in the back for a long time. They dare not even raise their heads, and their bodies are shaking for no reason.


    The monsters in the village, too, were quiet.


    But the names of these villages didn''t pay special attention to them. They looked around and found nothing special.


    In the village, gradually the lights are bright.


    Inside, there are small bridges and flowing water, and dense courtyards are scattered, but they are not crowded. Some old and weak women and children begin to walk out. There are also some young people who have a good posture.


    These people looked at Du Shaofu, all quite nervous, and then became curious.


    "It''s OK. It''s not the people. Go back and have a rest."


    There is a middle-aged team from the families outside the hospital probe out of the old and weak women and children said, motioning everyone back to the room to rest.


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. It seemed that the people in the village were very nervous and worried about something.


    However, the names of these villages were really simple and everyone was very kind. The boy who had just found out that Du Shaofu was injured asked Du Shaofu to go to his home.


    His grandfather is the head of this village, and his accomplishments are also the strongest. He can help Du Shaofu heal his wounds.


    Du Shaofu nodded and learned that the boy was called Lin Feng.


    This is Lin''s village. Most people are surnamed Lin.


    Ancient courtyard, the entrance has a huge stone wall.


    The building is simple, but it is thick and warm. It gives Du Shaofu a real sense of paradise.


    "Young man, what kind of monster have you encountered? Are you seriously injured? How can you get lost and come here?"


    An old man with white beard appeared, dressed in coarse clothes and with an old face, to examine Du Shaofu''s injury.


    The old man''s accomplishments could not escape Du Shaofu''s arrangement, which was the level of Emperor Wu.


    "I didn''t see it clearly. Fortunately, I escaped quickly and was not seriously injured. I just lost my way in a panic. Thank you for your help when I got here." Du Shaofu nodded slightly and expressed his thanks to the villagers.


    "Everybody go back. I''m going to check the young man''s injuries." The old man looked at Du Shaofu and said so."Yes, village head!"


    The old man''s prestige is very high. He is the head of the village. Those villagers who came along with him left immediately, and young Lin Feng also left the small hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2311

    "Young man, I have lived to be a hundred years old. I have met many people. I know that you are not ordinary people, and you do not seem to be a murderer. I just hope you don''t affect the villagers of our Linjia village. We stand aloof from the world and never do anything harmful to nature." When there were only two people left in the small hall, the old man looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    "The village head is serious. I''m really lost. I just want to find a place to settle down and inquire about some things. There is no malice." Du Shaofu replied that the old village head had a rather vicious eye.


    "This is the best way. I will tell you what I know." Said the old man, very kind.


    Later, from the old village head''s mouth, Du Shaofu inquired about the situation here.


    In this fierce land, the remaining Terrans breed in the East, and the beast alliance controls most of the area.


    The rest of the area is dangerous and dangerous, few people dare to step on it, many powerful creatures will also damage it, but some people have got great opportunities.


    In the human race, there are temples, which are composed of many big families.


    Every once in a while, the big families will recommend a person to sit in the temple, become the emperor, lead the people to resist the beast alliance, and lead the people to multiply.


    It is said that inside the temple, there are all the details of the Terran family, and there are a lot of experience left by the ancestors of the human race. That is the place where all the sons of the Terran dream to enter.


    It''s a pity that only Tianjiao is able to get in and out there, and ordinary people don''t even have the qualification to get close to them.


    "Terran temple!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were moved. The people in this place were left behind by the original dragon and Phoenix disaster. They were isolated from the world. Those ancestors and great talents of the human race left behind by no means simple. The outside world has been cut off. If you can have a chance to understand, you can benefit a lot.


    From the mouth of the old village, Du Shaofu also heard about the Yu family.


    The Yu family is a big family in the human race, but it is not the only one. There are other big families that can check and balance, but the Yu family is very powerful.


    Referring to the Yu family, the old village head showed a little red color in his kind eyes, but then disappeared.


    "Thirty thousand miles to the East, you can get to the temple by passing through a big city. To the west is Li City, to the north is to Sichuan city, to the south is to Hengcheng city. Young man, you can leave after a complete rest. There are many monsters and dangerous places on the road. Although you are extraordinary, you should pay attention to safety."


    The old village head said to Du Shaofu that after leaving a piece of huangpin healing pill, he left Du Shaofu in a secluded room.


    "How''s his injury, granddad? Is it serious?"


    In the courtyard, Lin Feng asked his grandfather, very honest and kind.


    "Silly child, have you found out that the monsters in the village are quiet?" The old man said so.


    "Yes, all the monsters are quiet, curious."


    Lin Feng doubts that the village has taken in a lot of monsters, but this evening is a little quiet, strange and inconceivable.


    "Go to bed early. I hope I can be OK tomorrow." The old man said so.


    "Grandfather, those people are bullying people too much. Sooner or later, I will become a strong man and guard our village from being bullied again." Young Lin Feng clenched his fists and looked tough.


    "Have ambition, but more importantly, to survive, we must protect ourselves first, then we can have the opportunity to become stronger, and we can protect the villagers well." The old man said, with a heavy heart and a long face.


    "Grandfather, I see." Young Lin Feng seems to understand.


    The conversation in the courtyard can''t escape Du Shaofu''s ears. Compared with the Yu family''s grandparents and grandchildren, it''s just a world apart. What a cruel pair of Yu''s grandparents are.


    "The village seems to be in some trouble."


    At the beginning of entering the village, these simple villagers were very nervous, as if facing a big enemy. Du Shaofu felt that the village was in some trouble.


    These villagers are very simple and kind-hearted, especially the conversation between his grandfather and grandson just now, which touched Du Shaofu very much. If he could help, he would be able to repay his kindness.


    But then Du Shaofu''s face was slightly wry. The village was very small, and the villagers were all kind and honest. They were indifferent to the world and had some troubles. If he intervened, he could not stay here all the time. Maybe it would only bring more troubles to these paradise like existence.


    Some information has been inquired about. Du Shaofu plans to leave early tomorrow morning and does not want to cause trouble to these villagers.


    Du Shaofu is trying to find trouble with the Yu family. He thinks that the Yu family is not simple. He is not familiar with the place where he lives. He doesn''t have much to rely on, so he needs to be prepared.


    At the moment, his own cultivation level has reached the peak level in the early days of the holy land. Du Shaofu wants to go further and have a great chance of winning against the Yu family.


    Du Shaofu was thinking that if he broke through to the middle of the holy land, he would have hope.


    But at the level of holy land, if you want to go further, you can''t just rely on treasure to succeed. Your own understanding is the key point.Although he has made remarkable progress in his own understanding during this period, he has not yet fallen behind. However, Du Shaofu is not sure that he can succeed in trying to break through by force.


    Du Shaofu thought of his own green spirit armor. The first layer of the green spirit armor was the human form level. He had already practiced successfully. His power was even beyond his expectation, and he was so strong and abnormal.


    The second level of Qingling armor is the animal shape level. According to the cultivation method of Du Shaofu, the second level of Qingling armor can condense complete animal shape defense, and its defense ability is more powerful and terrifying than the first level.


    Just like the first level, the final animal shape of the second level of the green spirit armor is also related to the demon blood essence used. If you practice with the real dragon essence blood, you can finally make yourself change like a real dragon.


    Du Shaofu had been able to practice the second level of Qingling armor for a long time, but Du Shaofu had never practiced it. The first level had already used his own blood essence to decorate the green spirit armor. With the ROC''s golden wings, he had made himself look like a real ROC.


    Whether it''s speed, combat power, or defense, it''s all about skyrocketing.


    Du Shaofu pondered that if he practiced with his own blood essence for the second time, he would at most turn himself into a real golden winged ROC bird. Even if the combat power, speed and defense could be further improved, there would be no much difference. It was of little significance. What he had cultivated was the skills of the golden winged Dapeng.


    Du Shaofu wanted to ask little star to get some blood essence to cultivate the second level of green spirit armor. With the blood essence of little star, I''m afraid it will be enough to suppress all the monsters.


    The father of the little star is the legendary Dragon God, and the Lord of the three thousand worlds is a terrible strong one. The little star itself is extremely abnormal.


    But after careful consideration, Du Shaofu decided to give up.


    Although the little star is abnormal enough, he is not weak. If he uses his blood essence to cultivate the second form of green spirit armor and turn it into a dragon shape, he can exert some of the means of the little star. Of course, he will be able to increase his wings and his combat effectiveness will certainly go further.


    However, Du Shaofu did not use his blood essence to cultivate the second understanding of the green spirit armor, but he could also understand it.


    In addition, to cultivate the second level of green spirit armor, the blood essence is not a little bit. It needs a lot of blood essence to change the green spirit armor into its state.


    A little blood essence will not hurt little stars.


    But a lot of blood essence, for little star, that is enough to affect the future cultivation and foundation.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu gave up the idea directly.


    He has always wanted to cultivate the second level of green spirit armor, but this demon blood essence is very important. You must choose the demon blood with super strong defense. Du Shaofu has always been looking for it. Du Shaofu, a


    monster, is naturally unable to see or even think of the dragon family and the Phoenix family on Wutong Mountain. This is undoubtedly one of the two most powerful orcs at that time.


    can be the dragon clan of Sihai and the Phoenix family of Wutong Mountain. They are not stronger than the gold wing ROC birds, so Du Shaofu has to give up.


    "It''s hard to find a suitable one for this monster''s blood essence."


    Sitting cross legged, Du Shaofu pondered. In the end, this idea could only be given up for the time being. The second form of green spirit armor has not yet reached the right time for cultivation.


    "The temple..."


    Du Shaofu thought of the temple. If he could enter the temple, he might gain a lot, and even find a further opportunity.


    And having arrived here, there is no reason to miss such an opportunity. If you leave here, you will not have such an opportunity in the future.


    Besides, the Yu family was not far away from the temple. Du Shaofu always felt that the Yu family seemed to have some plans during this period, which might have something to do with Liu limo, so the Yu family would want to kill themselves.


    No matter what plans the Yu family had, if they could be blocked, they would have charged some interest first. Du Shaofu thought so.


    Later, Du Shaofu could only keep his eyes closed and try to enter the temple. If he could find an opportunity to break through the middle of the holy land, it would be great.


    Otherwise, you will only be able to see one step at a time. Tomorrow morning, you will get up and go to the temple.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Early the next morning, Du Shaofu was still closed his eyes and was startled by the roar of monsters outside.


    The monster''s voice is noisy and roaring.


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were collected, he vomited out his turbid breath, and his mind peeped into his eyes. Suddenly, his face changed slightly, and his figure disappeared in the room.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Peaceful village, beautiful scenery, but at the moment the whole village is disturbed, the old and weak women and children protruded out, the face is very nervous, also with anger.


    At the entrance of the village, many young men and women gathered, one by one, tense and angry, clenched fists.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2312

    "Why are you here? You''re in a good condition. Don''t go out." Lin Feng found Du Shaofu coming from the crowd and immediately grabbed him.


    The young men and women around him also looked at Du Shaofu curiously, but then their eyes were tense and indignant and looked at the entrance of the village.


    "What happened?"


    Du Shaofu asked Lin Feng, and his eyes followed him to the entrance of the village.


    Outside the village entrance, there are more than 30 monsters sitting on their horses. The blood basin roars with fierce pupils. Compared with the monsters at the entrance of the village, they are much bigger and ferocious. The breath is fierce. The monsters inside and outside the village are frightened and prostrate.


    On the mount of those monsters, there is a figure in full armor. The breath is strong. The black armor gives off light. The breath diffuses out invisibly, which makes the whole village tremble.


    "These people are members of the black cavalry regiment. We want young people of the right age in our village to take part in the inspection of the temple. If they find that Tianjiao is supreme, they can stay in the temple." Lin Feng''s answer fell on Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "That should be a good thing?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled when he heard the words. Looking at the faces of the villagers, he seemed to be hiding and unwilling to go.


    "It''s a good thing, but the people of the Yu family will not let us go. For hundreds of years, every time in the name of testing, they have sent people to attack our Lin family''s children on the way. They won''t let us get to the temple at all. Our young Lin''s children have been robbed a lot, and none of them have come back. We Lin''s family is a strong family But the Yu family is not going to let it go. " Lin Feng clenched his fists and his eyes were angry.


    "Yu family..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were on the Yu family. He had been dealing with the Lin family for hundreds of years. Every once in a while, he killed the Lin family''s gifted young children in the cradle. It was too cruel and cruel to wipe out the whole line of the Lin family. In the long run, the Lin family will not exist. As time goes by, there will be no outstanding ones. Finally, the Lin family will be eliminated It''s a dangerous place to die out.


    Du Shaofu has seen the cruelty of the Yu family and knows that the Yu family can do it.


    "Old man Lin, it''s time for the selected people to set out?"


    Outside the village, the leader of the thirty strong black cavalry regiment was riding a particularly ferocious monster. The leader of the mount had a deep armor pattern and obviously higher status. He only showed his middle-aged face and looked down at the old village head.


    "Jun ye, the young people in the village are too big and too small. There is really no suitable one." The old village head looked at the leading officer''s attire with great humility.


    "Old man Lin, do you think I don''t know? Your little grandson in his old age is at the right age. I have a list of all the people in Lin''s village, and I can''t hide it. I know that you don''t have many descendants who can handle it now. I''ll take ten of them to the temple for inspection, otherwise, I''ll go in and find them myself!"


    The leading officer sneered, strong and awe inspiring, and his voice was like thunder.


    "Master Jun, there are really not so many young people of the right age in Linjia village. Please hold your hand high. What conditions do you have? As long as I can do it, I will do it." The old village head pleaded. He was too clear in his heart that the Yu family was so powerful that he could not even avoid or escape from the influence of the Lin family for hundreds of years.


    "Hum, do you know how to plead now? I knew why the ancestors of the Lin family should offend the adults of the Yu family. You should hand over ten children to the temple for examination. Otherwise, I will step down this small Lin village today, and you can choose by yourself." The officer yelled, and the monster under the seat was ready to attack and roar ferociously.


    "Don''t bully people too much!"


    The old village head was deep and his breath was fluctuating. He was not afraid of the officer in front of him. However, he was very clear that he could not protect the whole village. These dozens of black flag legions were enough to level down the whole village, and blood would flow in the air.


    "Toasts don''t eat, eat and punish. Do you really think that your cultivation can stop me? Today, I''ll solve you completely!"


    The officer opened his mouth. Before the voice fell, the figure jumped out of the mount directly. The atmosphere of cultivation at the top level of the Emperor Wu''s territory broke out in an instant. A palm print rushed out with the shadow of a strange animal, and directly photographed it to the village head.


    The old village head changed color. At this moment, he had to shake the white, stamp his feet on the ground, make a big fist, interweave runes, and collide with it!


    "Bang!"


    The dull energy, muffled sound is transmitted instantly, the ground vibrates and cracks, and the surrounding sand and rocks are impacted by energy.


    "Pedaling..."


    The two figures recoiled at the same time, rubbing against the ground for several feet before stabilizing themselves, as if no one had taken advantage of it.


    "Village head!"


    In the village, many villagers gathered around. Some of them were already angry and had a strong breath. They wanted to fight with one of them.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The 30 or so people of the black cavalry regiment were also breathing, almost all of them were practicing in the Wu Emperor''s territory. The monsters roared and were ready to attack. The breath was huge, resounding through the mountains and forests, shaking the void!In an instant, the two sides are about to explode, and a great war seems to be about to begin.


    The officer stopped, stabilized himself, and looked at the old village head. His face seemed to be quite surprised. His voice was gloomy and could be more. He said, "well, if you step down here today, you don''t need to trouble again in the future!"


    "kill!"


    When such a voice was said from the officer''s mouth, his figure flashed out again in a flash, the breath was more abundant, the talisman and secret patterns were interwoven, as fast as lightning, and one finger burst into bright light, like running thunder, like lightning, and instantly came to the old village head.


    "Step down the Linjia village!"


    "Kill!"


    "Ouch!"


    At the same time, the black cavalry troops were drinking, and a strong breath broke out. The monsters roared like thunder!


    "Hiss..."


    The quick lightning guidance, with killing intention and terrible strength, twisted the void, and instantly reached the throat of the old village head.


    "Guard the old and weak women and children to leave!"


    The old village head changed his color, his body was in a straight line, and at the same time, he drank for it. He knew that with his cultivation strength, he could not stop the dozens of black cavalry regiments, and the children of Lin family village would not be rivals, and would be in a flood of blood.


    Just as the old village head retreated violently and wanted to stop the former, a figure appeared like a ghost, reached out, and directly blocked in front of the fierce guidance. At the same time, a voice of cheering came out.


    "Go away!"


    This is just a word sound, but it is the sound of this word, somehow, it is like thunder, let the void roar, an invisible space wave spread quietly.


    Such a sound fell on the ears of the villagers in Linjia village, but for those black cavalry and demon mount, it was like being thundered by five thunders, the soul of the beast shuddered, the body suddenly trembled and paralyzed, the monster crawled on the ground, and the figure fell from the monster''s back. Whether it was the monster''s mount or the black cavalry group''s people, they all vomited blood and looked scared!


    The sudden accident, originally thought that it would be a life and death war. For the villagers in Linjia village, they even planned to fight hard. However, all the things in front of them made them stare at each other, and then they gathered together in the sudden figure like a natural reaction.


    "It''s him!"


    The children of Lin''s village lost their voice in surprise. The figure that suddenly appeared was the young man who seemed to be injured last night.


    The old village head was also shocked. He guessed that the mysterious youth was not simple, but at the moment, he did not expect that the young man was so strong.


    At the moment, the officer of the black cavalry regiment was most astonished. His finger was like a swamp before the young man''s hand that suddenly appeared. No matter how hard he tried, it did not help. The palm of his hand was calmly placed in front of him, but it made him feel oppressed by a hundred thousand mountains. He was unable to resist, and the dark air in his body was blocked, It''s like the heart is going to burst.


    "Boy, we are members of the black cavalry regiment. Do you dare to stand in the way of performing official duties here?" The officer said that he was a member of the black cavalry. Who dares to provoke the black cavalry easily.


    "Dare to threaten me and die!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. When the voice fell, a golden light poured out of his palm, and a force of despotism and incompatibility rushed out of his hand.


    "Bang!"


    The officer''s body was blown to pieces and turned into blood mist.


    There was a strange silence all around, and even the monsters were silent.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    After a short time, there were people around to absorb the cool air, and their eyes gushed out with shock and shock to the extreme.


    "Everyone, wait for me. If anyone dares to leave, your head will be the end. I will follow you to the temple later!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the thirty or so black cavalry soldiers who were paralyzed and vomited blood. Then he turned to the old village head behind him and said, "village head, can you go back to the village to speak?"


    "Good, good, quick, please!"


    The old village head has recovered, but the shock in his eyes has not subsided.


    When Du Shaofu and the old village head returned to the village, the dozens of black cavalry regiments looked at each other with horror and trembling. They were afraid to leave.


    Their head is already the perfect peak of Wuhuang state, and they are about to step into wuzun state, but they are easily killed by the young man. They can''t escape such strength.


    "Thank you for your help. On behalf of all the children of Lin family village, thank you very much."


    A moment later, the old village head saluted in the hall. He knew that the young man in front of him was much stronger than other people imagined.


    "Thank you very much."


    In the hall, accompanied by several old people and middle-aged, Lin Feng and other young men and women, with respect salute.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2313

    "The village head is polite. It''s not worth mentioning."


    Du Shaofu quickly helped up the old village head, so that people did not need to be polite.


    "I heard that they talked about the Yu family, the Lin family and the Yu family. What kind of gratitude and resentment did the Yu family have against the Lin family?" Du Shaofu then asked. He didn''t want to get involved in the friendship and resentment between the Lin family and the Yu family. On the one hand, the Lin family village was simple and kind, and it was virtually a debt of affection. On the other hand, he was about to deal with the Yu family. It was also good to know more about the Yu family.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the old village head hesitated and stopped.


    "To tell you the truth, the Yu family and I have some grudges, but it''s OK for the village head to say so." Said Du Shaofu.


    "It''s a long story. It''s been hundreds of years." The old village head was quite surprised, and then began to speak slowly about the secret.


    It turns out that hundreds of young people in Linjia village are still a second-class big family among the human race. There were also some martial arts practitioners in the village, which were not comparable to the Yu family and other big families, but they also had a lot of declared status among the Terrans.


    But later, an ancestor of the Lin family got a treasure from a secret place. Somehow, the news got to a strong member of the Yu family, so he said he wanted to borrow it. Everyone knows why the Yu family borrowed a view and made it clear that they wanted to dye their fingers.


    Naturally, the ancestors of the Lin family did not want to get together. Unexpectedly, the strong man of the Yu family was not willing to give up, and they directly fought against each other. Many of the Lin family''s children were angry, but how could the Lin family be rivals? They were all badly hurt.


    The Lin family refused to accept it and wanted to find the emperor to make a judgment. However, the strong man of the Yu family insisted that the treasure was originally owned by the Yu family. With the power of the Yu family, the Lin family had no choice but to give up.


    However, the Lin family completely offended the Yu family, and they were successively suppressed by the Yu family. Many of the strong and their children were damaged outside, and they were embarrassed by the subordinate forces of the Yu family. Everyone knew that it was the Yu family who did it. However, there was no way out. In a few years, the Lin family fell sharply and the talent withered.


    There are other big families who can''t stand what the Yu family has done, and they have a little kinship with the Lin family. That is to say, don''t go too far. At the same time, they let the Lin family go far away and leave the Yu family''s sphere of influence, which can be regarded as a family blood for the Lin family.


    On the surface, the Yu family is afraid of it, and it is indeed a lot of convergence. However, they still haven''t let the Lin family go. Every time they check with the help of the younger generation, they will secretly attack. For hundreds of years, when every test is carried out, the younger generation in Linjia village can''t escape. One is closely watched by the Yu family and will not let go of any good looking people. The Lin family has also arrived at the present place Step.


    "The Yu family and I have a deep blood feud. My father went out to look for an opportunity. It was the Yu family who secretly and deliberately intercepted me!"


    Lin Feng clenched his fist, and his eyes were red with blood on his young face, which was burning with anger.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were heavy, and the Yu family was so vicious that it was beyond the limit.


    "My Lord, please leave here and leave early. The black cavalry regiment belongs to the Yu family. After they get the news, they will not give up. We Linjia village will also leave. As long as we can leave the family blood for the Lin family, we will not hesitate to go to the territory of the Animal League." The old village head was tearful. Lin''s village was no longer able to stay. Only when he got to the Animal League, could he get rid of the Yu family''s influence.


    "When you get to the Animal League, can you really leave a family blood for the Lin family?" Du Shaofu looked at the old village head, not to mention that the Animal League was the territory of the orcs. He only thought that human beings were the servants of the war. This time, he could not help but disturb the people of the Yu family. With the Yu family''s viciousness, the Lin family would not have any chance. He was afraid that the strong men of the Yu family would come to kill them all, and it would be useless to escape to the Animal League.


    "Is this heaven going to forget ourselves, Lin family?" On the old village head''s old face, tears welled up in his eyes. How could Du Shaofu not understand.


    "Is Tianjiao supreme being detected able to enter the temple?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Yes, all the descendants of the right age can participate in the inspection of the temple. This is the rule left by the temple ancestors. As long as it is our people''s pride and supremacy, they will get the cultivation resources of the temple." The old village head said, there are some doubts in his eyes. Judging from the young man''s bearing, his origin is definitely not simple, but it seems that he does not know what everyone in this clan knows.


    "Well, on behalf of Lin family village, I will go to the temple for inspection, and delay a little time for you. If you can find a safe place to settle down, you can start as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu said that when he helped, he decided to find a chance to enter the temple. If he could get the chance to enter the temple, it would be killing two birds with one stone. With his own presence, the Yu family would only deal with himself in a short time, and could buy some time for Lin''s village. In the future, he was only an outsider in this fierce place It''s up to God.


    "My Lord, are you going to the temple?" Hearing this, the old village head and others were not surprised. After killing the black cavalry regiment, they still had to go to the temple, which was undoubtedly to go to the hands of the Yu family and throw themselves into a trap.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be OK. The Yu family can''t deal with me." Du Shaofu said this. It is estimated that the Yu family will not be able to dominate in the temple. If they want to deal with themselves, they must be afraid. In addition, the Yu family seems to be plotting something recently, and they can''t make them do what they want, so they can charge a little interest first.Du Shaofu also had his own plan. Fu Yibai and nanru also left a card to deal with the demon God. No matter how strong the Yu family was, Du Shaofu also had his own plan.


    "My Lord, you don''t have to do this for the sake of the Lin family village. The Yu family is too large to deal with the law." Said the old village head.


    "It''s not for the sake of Lin''s village. It''s just that I have to go to the temple." Said Du Shaofu.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the old village head''s eyes were shining, and his knees immediately knelt down. At the same time, he said to those behind him: "Lin Feng, Lin Zhu, Lin Yao, Lin Pu, you kneel down."


    This scene surprised the people present. After the old village head, Lin Feng and other four young girls of the same age, although their faces were somewhat confused, they also followed their knees.


    "Old village head, you can''t use it." Du Shaofu was surprised and wanted to help the old village head up.


    "My Lord, take the four of them to the temple for testing. The four younger generations have a good posture. Unfortunately, the cultivation resources of our Lin family village are too scarce, which has delayed their future. If we can make great achievements in the temple inspection, we will be lucky for the Lin family. Please promise me that you will be very kind and generous. I will be willing to be an ox and a horse in this life." The old village head couldn''t afford it. He looked at Du Shaofu and begged.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2314

    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised and surprised. If he took Lin Feng with him, he was afraid that it would be inconvenient. He could not ensure the safety of these people at that time.


    This time, Du Shaofu even didn''t know how to deal with the Yu family. Besides, he had to take more people with him.


    "I know how much inconvenience this request will cause to adults, but please help me. This is the last chance for the Lin family to keep. If the four of them can enter the temple, we will have a chance."


    The old village head begged that this was the last chance for Lin''s village. As long as any one of the four people, including Lin Feng, could stay in the temple, it would be very dangerous, but it would undoubtedly make the Yu family afraid, and the Yu family could not cover the sky in the temple.


    Only when the younger generation grows up and becomes a strong one day, will the Lin family have a future.


    Otherwise, the people of Linjia village will escape today, and there will be no future after all.


    Hundreds of years, or thousands of years later, the whole Lin family will not exist again.


    Originally, the old village head did not have such ideas, but now it is different. The young man in front of him is not simple, and even dares to go to the temple on his own initiative.


    How can such a character be simple.


    The young man in front of him is so powerful. This is an opportunity. It is an opportunity for Linjia village. The old village head doesn''t want to miss it.


    "Take us, my Lord. We want to go to the temple."


    Lin Feng and other four people also pleaded. Their eyes were firm and obstinate. They did not know that only when they went to the temple for inspection, they would have a chance to be strong only when they had the Tianjiao and supreme posture. In the future, they would be able to protect the Lin family village and the Lin family.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old village head and the eyes of Lin Feng and other four young men and women. He was touched. He hesitated for a moment, nodded, and said, "I can take you to the temple. I will try my best to protect your safety along the way. But maybe there will be a case. You can''t tell the result. You can decide for yourself.


    "Thank you very much." Old village head and other surprise.


    A moment later, the group left the village. In addition to Du Shaofu and Lin Feng, there was an old man and four middle-aged men.


    In addition to the old village head, these are the strongest people in Lin''s village.


    They went with them, so that they could take care of them.


    "Be careful all the way, my Lord."


    The village entrance, the old village head and many other old people came forward to express their gratitude and instructions.


    "Children, be careful all the way. Be safe."


    Many people around Lin Feng, Lin Pu, Lin Yao, and so on.


    There are old people crying and worried.


    None of the young people who went to the temple for testing could return safely. This farewell may be a farewell. These children are too young.


    "We will certainly enter the temple. In the future, we will protect the Lin family from being bullied again!"


    Lin Pu and Lin Yao bid farewell to their parents and elders.


    The dozens of the black cavalry regiment had been shivering outside the village, trembling in their hearts and afraid to move.


    After that, Du Shaofu took Lin Feng and others out, and let the black cavalry group free up a few monster mounts and gave them to Lin Feng and others.


    Du Shaofu, however, left on the mount of the officer killed.


    They were well-trained and recognized their masters. However, under the pressure of Du Shaofu''s invisible breath, they would not dare to resist.


    "How long can I get to the temple?"


    On the way, Du Shaofu asked the black cavalry behind him.


    "In an hour, we will go to Yaohai City, where there will be younger generations from all walks of life. They will take the flying sachet to Biluo City, and then go to the temple through the space wormhole. It is estimated that we can arrive at the temple tomorrow afternoon." Said a member of the black cavalry regiment, with a look of fear in his eyes.


    "After arriving at Bihai City, tell the people who should be told that the people in Lin''s village went to the temple for testing. Don''t make trouble again, or I won''t be polite."


    Du Shaofu said that when he got to the Yaohai City, he would certainly meet the black cavalry regiment. He was too lazy to waste time with these minions. When he got to the temple, he had a direct contact with the Yu family, which was the battlefield with the Yu family.


    Hearing this, those people in the black cavalry regiment trembled. When did the Lin family have such a descendant? It was too strong. It was easy to kill with one move, and it was almost to the head of wuzun territory. It was absolutely a pride of heaven.


    These monsters of the black cavalry regiment are very fast, shuttling through the mountains and forests. In an hour or so, a city trace outline appears in front of everyone''s eyes.


    It was Yaohai City, but its area was not very large. When Du Shaofu arrived at the gate of the city, he met many dense figures. Most of them were young men and women, and the rest seemed to be the elders and entourages of those young men and women.


    "These are people from nearby villages and towns. They gather here to participate in the inspection of the temple. The older people go to take care of their children. Some of them have experience, so they can guide them in time." The old man in the Lin family village told Du Shaofu about the situation. It seems that he knew a lot of people.But the people around saw that the people of the Lin family were with the people of the black cavalry regiment, and they immediately avoided being far away.


    "Well, the Lin family is here again."


    "I''m afraid I can''t get to the temple at all."


    "Lin''s village is really good. It offends the Yu family, and there will never be a day to turn around!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When the people of Linjia village entered the city, there was no time for low voices to come out from the bustling crowd on the street, but the voice was very small, but the voice could not escape Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "All the people who go to the temple have to queue up here to take the flying sachet to Biluo city and turn to the space wormhole."


    Those people of the black cavalry regiment anxiously sent Du Shaofu and others to a huge square and directly to the front of the square.


    At the moment, the square has been waiting for a dense crowd of men and women, some old and young, and many of the breath is quite impressive.


    When these people saw the people of the black cavalry regiment respectfully brought a group of people to the front, they were more surprised and puzzled when they saw the people from Linjia village.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu had already peeped into the whole Yaohai city secretly. There were no saints, but he felt the breath of many realm practitioners.


    However, based on Du Shaofu''s cultivation level at the moment, the supreme Nirvana cultivation is immortal and immortal, and the peak will not be taken into consideration. These realm cultivators only make Du Shaofu quite surprised by the accomplishments of the Terrans.


    At the moment, Yaohai city gathers only the people in the nearby towns and villages, but there are many practitioners in the territory, which is incomparable to the outside world.


    "We''ll just line up again and you can go down." Du Shaofu waved, indicating that the people of the black cavalry regiment were leaving. He had no intention to embarrass them.


    "Stung..."


    There was a rustle in the crowd. When some people around saw people in Linjia village, they could not help but step back.


    "They are afraid of trouble."


    The old man in Linjia village smiles bitterly. People in Linjia village have been used to being treated like this.


    For hundreds of years, people in the surrounding villages and towns did not dare to exchange cultivation resources with Linjia village, and even shops did not associate with people in Linjia village.


    The cultivation resources needed by Linjia village are often to pay a greater price secretly to obtain the exchange.


    "I want to try to enter the temple and change all this!"


    looking at the attitude of people around Lin''s village, Lin Feng and other younger generations clenched their fists in secret, and felt that all this was unfair.


    "I''m not afraid. I''m used to it."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes picked slightly, and a faint smile rose from the corners of his mouth.


    "Ouch!"


    The animal roared like thunder, and the ground trembled, just like the whole Yaohai City shaking.


    The vast herds of animals ran out from the most magnificent building direction in the city. Their momentum was awe inspiring. All the people in the city were staring at them one after another. They watched the huge monster mount galloping to the square, retreated one after another, and did not dare to approach.


    "Boom..."


    The momentum is amazing, the vast beast mount, is a black black black cavalry regiment.


    There are so many people, I''m afraid there are more than 2000 people. The black armor shines, and the fierce momentum gathers together. It goes straight into the sky, making the sky suddenly feel a sense of depression that the rain is coming and the wind is all over the building.


    "Dare to kill the leader of the black flag regiment, the little Linjia village, want to be trampled down?"


    With such a roar, the roar and roar of the herd''s Mount was even masked. It was like thunder rolling over Yaohai City, deafening.


    When such a voice fell, before the fierce and dense black cavalry regiment, a fierce monster with black body, like a tiger like a Jiao, stepped out. It was three feet long, densely covered with black scales, and had wings on its back. Its pupils were fierce, its light was frightening, and its momentum was strong.


    Such a fierce beast mount, already in the animal Zun level of perfection, the breath of no reason let the figure on the square around tremble.


    At the moment, on this fierce mount, a small figure sits upright, like a teenager. His black armor is dark and bright, and the talisman and secret patterns on the armor shine, but a face seems to have a look of fifty years.


    But it is such a small figure, the breath on the body is very powerful, virtually distorted the four sides of the void, that pair of narrow eyes, unprovoked vision is more frightening, like a look at people, can also make people''s soul shudder.


    At the moment, such a vision fell on the Lin family village people''s body, let Lin Feng and other bodies tremble, can''t help but be paralyzed.


    Du Shaofu secretly released a little breath to protect the people of the Lin family. He took a glance at the small figure. He had just set foot in the elementary level of the territory. It should not be long before, but it is also good. In Sanlu and Jiuzhou, he is already one of the first-class strong men.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2315

    "My Lord, it is the young man who killed the leader!"


    The black cavalry regiment, who had been following him all the way back, said to the slightly skinny figure.


    "Boy, no matter who you are, you are going to die!"


    The leader looked directly at Du Shaofu and drank. His long and narrow eyes killed him, but he didn''t mean to fight.


    "Oh


    As his voice dropped, the tiger like monster mount neigh, the mouth of his blood opened, his tusks were bright, and his whole body was extremely fierce. He ran straight up and threw himself at Du Shaofu. He wanted to tear Du Shaofu into pieces.


    The beast''s mount is already very strong. The animal''s reverence level is perfect. The terrible smell of blood makes Lin Feng and others tremble and frighten people to speechless.


    Du Shaofu raised his hand and directly flicked it with one hand. The light golden light came out in front of him.


    "Bang Bang..."


    But it was this light, floating palm, which made the void collapse. Everything seemed slow, but actually it was as fast as lightning. The monster mount and the small leader had no time to react. They even didn''t know what had happened. They exploded in the broken void and turned into blood mist.


    "I said, don''t provoke us. Do you want to die?"


    With such a shout, Du Shaofu''s mouth was also heard. He looked at the two thousand black cavalry regiment, and his eyes were shining with gold.


    "Ouch!"


    The beast roared and hissed. If he was frightened by the most fear, he suddenly burst out of fear in the fierce pupil, and collapsed directly on the ground and fell into a black cavalry regiment.


    All eyes are stupid, unable to return to their senses.


    Lin Feng, Lin Yao and other Lin family members were also dumbfounded. They thought that there was something sinister about it. The monster mount was so powerful that it exceeded what they had seen in this life. However, they never thought that the powerful and terrible monster and the strong black cavalry regiment were equally vulnerable in front of the young adults.


    "Gu Gu..."


    After a few breaths, the sound of breathing in the air came out all around the room. Some people''s throat was boiling hot and their saliva fell down. They were stunned!


    The men of the two thousand black cavalry regiment rose, trembling and trembling.


    Their head is the realm of cultivation ah, actually in front of that young youth also can''t resist a move to kill.


    The young man obviously did not take the black cavalry regiment in their eyes. Such figures were not what they could provoke.


    "Is it time to set off for biloba?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the black cavalry regiment, which made the people of the two thousand black cavalry regiment feel as if their hair were standing upside down.


    Du Shaofu''s deterrent was too strong, but there is no doubt that such a deterrent is also the most useful.


    "Boom..."


    A huge flying sacred vessel appeared in the square void, like a ship and a ship, engraved with ancient talisman and secret patterns, with a huge breath.


    This is a sacred flying vessel. It seems that it has a small area, but the area inside is huge. It can accommodate many living creatures.


    Du Shaofu and the Lin family''s children were respectfully invited to fly the sacred relic, and they were arranged in the most comfortable place, while others were queuing up to enter.


    After that, the flying relic crossed the void and set off for Biluo city. Although the speed was not as fast as the flying treasure that the Yu family had taken, it was no longer slow.


    Du Shaofu sat on his knees, closed his eyes, and paid no attention to the black cavalry regiment.


    Anyway, he had decided to enter the temple. Du Shaofu planned to be open and aboveboard. After making a big deal of the matter, he might be more convenient to deal with the Yu family. Once the matter became big, the Yu family could no longer cover the sky with one hand.


    On the sacred flying utensil, Du Shaofu, Lin Feng and Lin Pu, who sat cross legged, were unable to recover for a long time.


    They knew that the young man in front of them was strong, but they did not think that the young man in front of them was so strong.


    Biluo City, one of the most prosperous cities among the Terrans, has space, wormholes connecting the major cities and temples.


    Recently, there are too many people going to Biluo city. They are the younger generation among the major forces and mountains. Under the protection and guidance of the elders and the strong, they go to the temple through the space wormhole.


    Late at night, Biluo city is still full of lights and bustling. Shops are opened along the street. The streets are lined with dense and simple stalls selling various cultivation materials and strange things.


    When Du Shaofu and others arrived at Biluo city by flying sacred vessels, they were quite surprised by the prosperity of Biluo City, which was much more lively than expected.


    It''s just a city. It seems that this fierce place has become a separate world, and human beings have also multiplied to a strong level.


    The inns in the city are already full and overcrowded, and the wormhole seems to have been closed. Many people can only wait in the square, some sit with their knees crossed, some stroll in the street.


    "The space wormhole will open early tomorrow morning, and then we will enter the space wormhole in batches and go to the temple." A man from the black cavalry regiment said to Du Shaofu that he was still frightened and did not dare to approach him, so he left in a hurry.Du Shaofu paid no attention to it. He wandered around the street curiously to see the cultivation materials. However, there are some differences between here and the Animal League. The cultivation materials can also be purchased. It is not like that in the Animal League, there is only exchange.


    However, some precious cultivation materials, such as precious medicines, magic weapons, genius and earth treasures, can only be exchanged with treasures of the same level. No one would be foolish enough to sell them alone.


    In several big shops, Du Shaofu found some rare precious medicine and weapon refining materials, and bought them with the same level of cultivation materials.


    The streets were crowded with people.


    On both sides of the street, the noise of Hawking rushed into the night sky, lively.


    "Young man, come here quickly. This is a map of a dense place, which contains great opportunities. If you can get it, it can make you step on the top of the mountain and become famous everywhere. As long as you have a sacred instrument or a half holy medicine, you can get it. Don''t miss it."


    A thin old man grabbed Du Shaofu and mysteriously pulled out a dark old thing from his lapel, for fear that it might be found and robbed.


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly, shook his head, and left directly. What treasure is this? It''s a liar.


    "Young man, I won''t cheat you. You will regret it if you leave."


    "Otherwise, a magic weapon is good. A Taoist instrument, a Taoist instrument, can be used..."


    "Young man, don''t go away and discuss it again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was a steady stream of voices behind him.


    "Come on, you wait for me here, Lin Feng. You can go to a place with me." Du Shaofu said to Lin Feng.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2316

    People were puzzled, but there was no objection. They trusted the young people in front of them all the way along the way. If the young people in front of them had any intention of harming them, they would have quietly razed Linjia village to the ground.


    A moment later, at the corner of the deserted street, Du Shaofu stopped and looked at Lin Feng.


    "My Lord, what are we doing here?" Lin Feng was puzzled and looked around.


    "You want to join the temple?" Du Shaofu asked Lin Feng.


    "Of course, by joining the temple, I can become a strong man. Only in the temple can I have a chance." Lin Feng said, eyes firm.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were calm and asked, "why should we become a strong man?"


    "I want to protect Linjia village, I want to be a strong man, so that no one dares to bully our village." Lin Feng clenched his fists. Only when he became a strong man could he protect the village.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and he thought of his original self. Even now, only by becoming the strongest can he protect his relatives and those around him.


    "Have you ever thought that if you don''t have enough posture, you can''t pass the test to enter the temple?" Later, Du Shaofu asked that Lin Feng, Lin Pu, Lin Yao and others could not escape Du Shaofu''s prying. Although they were all good enough, after all, when they grew up in Linjia village and lost their best foundation, they did not have much assurance that they wanted to be outstanding among the broad and good people in this fierce land, and to become the real God''s pride and supremacy.


    "This is


    Hearing this, Lin Feng''s eyes on his face suddenly darkened. He wanted to join the temple, but he knew that entering the temple must have the posture of being arrogant and supreme. He was not sure whether he could join the temple with his own natural posture. If he could not pass the test, he would not be able to join the temple, and he would not be a strong man.


    "My Lord, I haven''t thought about it, but if I can''t pass the test, I will try my best to practice. I work ten times more than others. If not, I''ll be 100 times more. I believe I''ll have a chance to become a strong man." Lin Feng looked up at Du Shaofu. There was a wave of light in his bright black eyes.


    Du Shaofu smile, with a kind of gratification, said: "well, I have a way. Although I can''t guarantee that you must pass the test and join the temple, but at least it can improve some opportunities. But the process is very difficult, and it is difficult for anyone to bear it. I don''t know if you are willing to try."


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong."


    Lin Feng directly knelt on his knees, kowtowed his head one after another, and said, "please help me. No matter how hard it is, I will certainly be able to bear it."


    At the moment, how can Lin Feng not understand that this is his fate. When the people in front of him open their mouths, he has absolute assurance. He believes that in order to be able to enter the temple, he is willing to eat any hardship.


    "Get up."


    Du Shaofu lifted up Lin Feng with a smile on his eyes. Lin Feng''s natural appearance was good, but his foundation was not enough. If he wanted to enter the temple and become the supreme position of Tianjiao, he would not be unable to make some transformation, but the final result depends on his own creation.


    After half an hour, Du Shaofu returned to his original place, but when he saw the scene far away, his face darkened a little.


    The place where Lin Pu and Lin Yao had been waiting was already crowded. There were hundreds of black cavalry regiments riding ferocious monsters in the middle. The black armor on any one of them was particularly deep. The secret patterns of the talisman fluctuated, and the vigorous and fierce atmosphere was diffused. It was a world-wide difference compared with those of the black cavalry regiment in Yaohai city.


    Du Shaofu glanced lightly. Among the hundreds of black cavalry regiments, the weakest level of cultivation was the level of Emperor Wu. The first one was a middle-aged man with a strong physique and bright eyes, which was enough to reach the boundary level.


    As Du Shaofu approached, the faint breath of his body fluctuated. The crowd around him suddenly could not help but shake open, and the crowd was in a commotion.


    In the middle of the crowd, the eyes of hundreds of black cavalry regiment suddenly fell on Du Shaofu.


    "Roar..."


    The monster''s throat was low and roared, and the fierce pupil looked at Du Shaofu. Somehow, he seemed restless and uneasy.


    These changes have surprised hundreds of black cavalry regiments. Their mounts are not ordinary. They all recognize the Lord. Their accomplishments are not low, but they seem to be out of their control at the moment.


    When Du Shaofu came to the scene, he had already known that Lin Pu and Lin Yao were not bargaining. He looked up slightly, looked at the leader and said, "where are the people I brought?"


    Hearing this, the people of the black cavalry regiment were all surprised. It seemed that the young man did not even put them in their eyes.


    "Are you the young man from Lin''s village who killed our black cavalry?" The leader''s middle-aged mouth has a momentum. His breath fluctuates secretly, and his voice is loud enough to make those who are not good enough to tremble.


    "Those people want to attack us, want to wash the village of Linjia with blood, shouldn''t they kill a few?" Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged leader and said, "is the black Cavalry Regiment under the control of the Yu familyHearing the speech, the leader''s middle-aged face changed abruptly and said: "the black cavalry regiment is under the command of the temple and directly ordered by the emperor. No one can transfer except the emperor. No matter what the reason is, if you kill the black cavalry, you should follow us. After investigation, if it is not your fault, you naturally do not need to bear the main responsibility."


    "You mean, it''s not my fault, as long as I kill the black cavalry, I''m also responsible?" Du Shaofu said faintly, but from what he said, the black cavalry regiment is not under the control of the Yu family, but the Yu family has a lot of people in the black riding army.


    "Among the Terrans, it is not only the black cavalry regiment, no matter who it is, it is forbidden to wantonly kill and to rely on the strong and bully the weak. Those who violate the law will be punished. If the other party is guilty, it will be judged by the temple." Said the middle-aged leader.


    "If someone wants to kill me, I am guilty of killing him?" Du Shaofu asked, looking directly at the leader.


    "This..."


    The middle-aged leader is slightly stunned, sink a way: "you have the strength to kill each other, the other party wants to kill you, I''m afraid it can''t be done at all."


    "Do you mean the black cavalry can kill me, and if I defend, I''m guilty?" Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, staring at the middle-aged leader and saying, "now I want to kill you. If you dare to fight back, you will be guilty!"


    "Hiss..."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of the middle-aged leader like a ghost.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2317

    Too fast, the middle-aged leader never regained his mind. The figure in his pupil expanded rapidly and reached his body in an instant.


    To his astonishment, the mount in his crotch was directly prostrate and paralyzed, and the mysterious Qi on his body was blocked, and the yuan God shuddered as if he fell into the mire and swamp, and his whole body was imprisoned and had no resistance.


    "I want to kill you easily now, you can''t even fight back." Du Shaofu stopped in front of his middle-aged body. His feet were hanging in the air. When he looked at his eyes, he said: "in the time of half a column of incense, how did I take the people I brought with me? How can I bring them back? Without a hair, I will raze Biluo city to the ground. If you don''t believe it, you can have a try!"


    As the voice fell, Du Shaofu fell to the ground, and the golden light surged under his feet.


    "Boom!"


    As Du Shaofu fell to the ground, the whole city of Biluo was shaking like an earthquake, which made life tremble for no reason.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    All the monsters'' mounts roared in low voice, their eyes were awed and their bodies trembled.


    The eyes of the black cavalry regiment trembled. The invisible breath was so terrible that they almost broke their spirits.


    Immediately, Du Shaofu''s eyes closed slightly, and no longer spoke.


    At the moment, the most shocking thing is that the leader is middle-aged. His whole body is incarcerated, the mysterious Qi in his body returns to flow, and the original spirit is no longer suppressed. However, the shock in his eyes is more intense. The cultivation level of his realm is just like a mole ant in front of others. Such a young man is so strong that you can imagine how much he has reached. This is not an ordinary person.


    "Wait a moment, sir!"


    The leader returned a little bit, and his attitude changed. After he signaled to Du Shaofu, he took up the monster mount and turned away with the black cavalry.


    "The black cavalry have gone?"


    "He seems to have killed the black cavalry. The black cavalry seems helpless."


    "Just now the breath is too strong. Who is this young man? Is he a god proud one?"


    "Lin family village, it seems that I have never heard of it."


    "Is he going to participate in the temple test? Is this strength enough to pass the test?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The onlookers came back to their senses and murmured in a low voice. They were very surprised.


    No one came near, but no one left. I want to see the fun. I wonder if the black cavalry will bring people here.


    Du Shaofu kept his eyes closed and motionless, as if everything around him had nothing to do with himself.


    But Du Shaofu knew very well that there was only one cultivator in the early days of the Holy Land in the whole city of Biluo. Anyway, he had planned to be bold and fearless if he wanted to do something.


    "Hiss."


    But then, Du Shaofu''s eyes opened and a faint golden light swept out.


    "Young people''s good strength really comes from Linjia village?"


    A faint voice came out, an old man appeared, with a halo on his body, just like divine light. The void around him was twisted quietly, and his surroundings became blurred.


    This is the barrier of space, and now the void is covered and the outside world can''t see it.


    The old man looked like a man in his sixties. His long hair was black and his face was ruddy. His eyes were bright and deep, which made people feel like they were going to get involved.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the old man who appeared, but he was a little surprised. He was a master of spirit and talisman in holy land, and the power of Yuan Shen was very strong.


    "It''s from Linjia village." However, there was no one in the city who was nervous about it.


    "Lin''s village seems to be a small place. I didn''t expect that there were such extraordinary young people. It''s really not easy."


    The old man smiles and looks at Du Shaofu, as if he wants to see through Du Shaofu, but the result seems to surprise him.


    "Are you from the Yu family, too?" Du Shaofu asked in this way. He didn''t ask for a big degree, because he felt that the old man had no malice, otherwise he would not be polite.


    "I am the Lord of Biluo city. My surname is sun. I have nothing to do with the Yu family." The old man said, but his eyes fell on Du Shaofu and he did not leave. He said, "no matter what the reason is, you will have some trouble."


    "Do you want to do it?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "If you didn''t kill people in my Biluo City, I would not have much to do with it. You should be more careful when you arrive at the temple tomorrow." The old man smiles.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I don''t believe the Yu family can cover the sky with one hand." Du Shaofu replied. It seems that the master of Biluo city is not from the Yu family. He can remind himself that he has nothing to do with the Yu family.


    "The Yu family can''t cover the sky, but the temple is more complicated than you think, young man."


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu and asked, "you also went to the temple to participate in the test?"


    "Not bad." Du Shaofu nodded. There was nothing to hide.


    "The people you bring will be fine in Biluo city. If you are afraid of Yu''s troubles when you arrive at the temple tomorrow, you can go to the sun''s first, and say that I asked you to go, and naturally someone will take care of you." Said the old man."Why did you want to help me? We don''t seem to know each other at all?" Du Shaofu asked, in this world of practice where the weak eat the strong, he never believes in good intentions without seeking return.


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu with some surprise in his eyes. He said, "we really don''t know each other, but it''s not bad for our Sun family. We can have a good relationship. Why not


    "Thank you, master." Du Shaofu believed in the city Lord''s words.


    "Young man, I hope you can get a good result in the inspection of the temple. If you need help, you can go to the sun''s house. It will not be difficult to find it in the temple." The voice fell, and the void around him fluctuated quietly. Then his figure disappeared and everything returned to normal.


    In the outside world, the void just ahead is suddenly distorted for a moment.


    Biluo City, main hall.


    Two lines of pen stand upright, each wearing one. The breath is strong. On the other side, they are all from the black cavalry regiment. Among them, there is the middle-aged leader who was awed by Du Shaofu not long ago.


    "Presumptuous, who comes from such arrogance, dare to challenge the temple, when the town killed!"


    The main hall is close to the upper part of the hall. One is sitting upright with long hair and shawl. He looks more than fifty years old. His body is covered with brown robes. His eyes are gloomy and his cold light fluctuates.


    "Deputy City Lord, that man is very strong. His origin seems to be unusual." The middle-aged leader of the black cavalry.


    "Hum, Lin''s village!"


    As soon as the old man clapped his chair, the sound of "click" came out, and the chair cracked. He got up and looked directly at several figures in the hall at the moment. As the eyes looked, the invisible breath fluctuated, several people were directly paralyzed and their spirits trembled.


    These people are the children of Lin Pu, Lin Yao and other Lin Jia villages. They were brought to the hall. Where have you seen such scenes and so many powerful people, they can''t compete with each other and are crushed beyond words.


    "Is that man from your Lin family village?"


    The old man, who was called the Vice City Lord, stared at Lin Pu and others. His eyes were bright and his voice echoed in the hall and fell in the ears of Lin Pu and others. If it was thunderbolt, the soul would be shattered.


    "It''s up to the temple to decide, and these people in Lin''s village will take it back." All of a sudden, such a sound spread in the hall.


    People changed color, this is the city Lord''s voice, this matter actually startled the city Lord.


    "The Lord of the city, a small village of Linjia, dares to kill the people of the black cavalry regiment. Don''t let it go lightly. Kill it!" The Deputy City Lord sink Road, do not want to let go of the people of Linjia village.


    "Yu Tu, the city of Bi Lu is not yet has the final say, you have the temple rule, you dare kill in the green city, I will not let go." The sound was sharp, shaking the hall.


    Yu thori changed color, the corner of his eyes twitched, and his face was very ugly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The brightly lit Biluo City dilutes the moonlight.


    In the quiet courtyard, a graceful and beautiful shadow is reflected by the moon. A black hair is hanging down to the soft and boneless waist. With the long and straight legs and round buttocks, it outlines an exquisite and convex curve. The face is like hibiscus, and the eyes are like stars, shining in the morning.


    "It''s not easy. I can''t see through it." In the courtyard, an old man opened his mouth, and his eyes looked puzzled. It was the old man named sun, who called himself the city master of Biluo City, which Du Shaofu had seen before.


    "Maybe that man has some secret method to hide, otherwise there is no one who can''t see through." The woman looked back and looked at the old man with a smile, such as the rose blooming in the valley at night, moving.


    "Qin girl''s mouth is more and more able to speak."


    The old man laughed, looked kindly at Sun Qin, and said, "you come back from the pass this time, through Biluo city. After you go back tomorrow, the future of the sun family will be on you."


    Hearing this, Sun Qin''s face was slightly coagulated and her red lips were slightly open. She said, "the people of those families are very strong, especially sister limo and Yu Ming."


    "Liu limo has been severely damaged. Even if the temple tries its best to help him heal, he can''t recover in a few days. His strength is greatly affected, but his competitiveness is the lowest. It''s a pity that Yu Ming, who has a deep city and a strong posture, may be stronger than we thought, and may not be far away from the holy land."


    At the moment, the old man''s eyes were also slightly coagulated. He sighed: "if this time really made the Yu family successful, and with the conditions put forward by Liu limo, no one in the Yu family would be able to compete."


    "How could sister limo like Yu Ming..." Sun Qin whispered.


    "Girl Qin, you''d better go all out. With your natural posture and cultivation, you won''t have no chance at all." The old man smiles, but the smile is somewhat reserved. He doesn''t know. This opportunity is not too great.


    "If he really meets me, Yu Ming will surely pay an absolute price if he wants to win over me." Sun Qin''s eyes glowed with strange brilliance, with mysterious talisman and secret lines, and filled with a vast ancient atmosphere.


    "Go back tomorrow and pay attention to that young man. I always think that young man is not simple." Said the old man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2318

    The young man was young, but he had no fear in the face of him. His invisible aura made him feel indescribable and even made him feel a little uneasy.


    Such a young man, how can simple, let his heart always feel that there will be some things happen.


    "Lin''s village, it seems that I have never heard of how strong people will go out. Maybe it is to keep young."


    Sun Qin said, but then his eyes showed a puzzled look. With his uncle''s accomplishments and eyesight, how could he misjudge him? If the old man kept his face, he would certainly not escape from his uncle''s eyes. However, the vitality and vigor of young people and old people can never be hidden. Maybe the youth is really outstanding.


    "Girl Qin, don''t look down upon anyone. There are mountains outside the mountain, and there are people outside. I heard that Liu limo met a young man who killed roe deer and owls in the Animal League this time. I got the news that the young man exposed his identity and killed several strong people in the early stage of the holy animal kingdom, and even Fengzhen was severely damaged by him They have already surpassed Liu limo and Yu Ming too much. " Sun Xuan sighed that he was shocked when he got the news. He was so powerful.


    "So strong, there seems to be no such person in the younger generation of my people!"


    Sun Qin is also changing color. She has been practicing in seclusion. What happened recently is not very clear, but it is certain that there is no such abnormal existence among the human race.


    "This matter still needs to be investigated. It''s just information that we have not seen with our own eyes."


    Sun Xuan opened his mouth and said to Sun Qin, "girl Qin, the cracks outside have appeared again. Someone from outside has already broken in."


    "What do you mean, is that man from outside?" Sun Qin was shocked and her eyes changed. As a leader of the younger generation of Sun family, she knew a lot of secrets, so she was shocked.


    "Maybe."


    Sun Xuan raised his eyebrows slightly, and there was a light wave in his eyes. He said, "if a young man from outside can reach that level, then the outside world is much stronger than ours. Many people are afraid that they can''t wait to go out."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the street, not long after, Du Shaofu met Lin Pu, Lin Yao and others.


    The people were pale and embarrassed. They were greatly shocked and frightened. They had not seen such a big scene. After seeing Du Shaofu, they immediately came to Du Shaofu.


    "This adult, the wormhole will open at daybreak, and there are still two hours left. Do you need to find a place to rest?" He was middle-aged as the leader of the black cavalry regiment, but he was very polite to Du Shaofu at the moment.


    "No, we''ll just wait outside." Said Du Shaofu.


    The middle-aged of the black cavalry regiment did not say much. He told Du Shaofu where the wormhole in space was tomorrow. He rode away on a monster.


    "What''s the matter? The black cavalry regiment retreated without any action?"


    The surrounding creatures were stunned. They thought that there would be a big war, but they did not expect that the people of the black cavalry regiment not only did not start again, but also sent people back. This is definitely the first time we have seen them.


    "That young man must have a great story to tell about!"


    Someone murmured in such a low voice, otherwise, in the style of the black cavalry regiment, how could they give up.


    Lin Pu, Lin Yao and the leader of Linjia village were even more astonished. They thought that they had suffered a disaster this time. There were too many strong people in Biluo city. Just because of the breath of those people, they felt like ants, but they didn''t expect that they would be so respectful in the end, as if they were afraid of this mysterious young man.


    "Where is Lin Feng, my lord?"


    A moment later, the old man of Linjia village calmed down a little bit of fright and thought of Lin Feng.


    "Don''t worry. Lin Feng has already gone to the temple first. It won''t be unimpeded. There''s no need to ask more questions. It will appear naturally." Said Du Shaofu.


    Hearing this, although all the people in Lin''s village were puzzled, no one asked more. They believed in the young people in front of them when they got along with each other along the way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The vast mountains are full of aura, and the land is covered with exotic flowers and plants.


    This is an excellent place of practice, which can not be occupied by ordinary forces. This is the place where the Liu family practices.


    When it comes to the Liu family, it is really extraordinary among the human race.


    However, the Liu family is not among the super big families. It can not be compared with the Yu family, the sun family and other monsters, or even the top-ranking big families.


    At least, there is a simple reason to be a top-ranking one.


    However, the Liu family''s most powerful people are only semi saints. Although there are many talented people, they can''t get to a higher level and become a real big family without stepping into the holy land.But because of the appearance of Liu limo, when he became the supreme nirvana, he was brilliant and shocked the whole human race. He was praised by some powerful people in the temple as the most powerful descendant in the past tens of thousands of years. He is very likely to become the strongest one in the future.


    The appearance of Liu limo has become an unquestionable leader of the younger generation of the human race, which makes the Liu family''s status in the Terran rise naturally.


    Therefore, although the Liu family does not have any strongmen in the holy land, now any big family should give some face.


    "You bastard, you know how to make trouble all day long. If it hadn''t been for their mercy, you would have been unable to get up now!"


    In the middle of the night, there are twenty young people in the house who are very angry.


    The young man is dressed in blue, but not conspicuous. He has long black hair at the back of his head, with a few strands of hair hanging over his shoulders. He looks very elegant and looks like a handsome young man.


    But at the moment, the young man''s blue clothes had several holes, and his hair was a little messy and fluffy. He looked a bit embarrassed and pale, as if he had been slightly injured.


    The young man looked at the middle-aged, but he did not dare to look directly at him. However, he was a bit stubborn and said, "the people of the Yu family are arrogant and domineering, and they say that my elder sister is a member of the Yu family sooner or later. I am not used to it. Of course, I have to do it. Anyway, I am right. Yu Ming is not worthy of my sister!"


    "You..."


    He was angry in middle age, but then his face became dim and calmed down. He sighed and said, "there are some things you don''t understand. If you have half of your sister''s achievements, why should the Liu family be like this?"


    "It''s no use for me. If I have my elder sister''s posture, where can I get the round? Yu Ming is arrogant. The Yu family is clearly married in Bi. It''s shameless." The young man opened his mouth and his eyes were angry.


    "You''ve been hanging around all day. If you have half of your sister''s efforts, even if you have half of your sister''s efforts, you may be in the top 300 of the holy list."


    The middle-aged said that he hated iron but not steel. The difference between his daughter and son was too big. Sometimes he couldn''t help thinking that if the two daughters and sons could change their attitudes and achievements, maybe the Liu family could really rise.


    It''s not a good thing that the talent and achievements fall on the shoulders of the eldest daughter. The responsibility of the whole family of the Liu family is too great for the daughter to undertake.


    "I''m on the list now." The youth murmured.


    "Liu Yanmo, you''d better mention it. There are 1000 rankings in the list. You are only 999. The inspection of the temple has started these two days. I''m afraid you don''t know where you''re going to fall!"


    He knew that if he could work harder, he would not be as good as he is now. The contrast between his two daughters and his son is a laughing stock in the temple.


    Liu Yanmo subconsciously retreated a little, dad is angry, or to avoid a bit better.


    "Is the wound OK?"


    Staring at the subconscious retreat of Liu lianmo, Liu Qingping''s look relaxed again. It''s no wonder his son. If he can be stronger, why should he hope that his son can become a dragon, but he is not a dragon. How can he hope that his son can become a dragon.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a minor injury." Willow desert road.


    "Some people have come to the temple one after another, and all the big families are courting young people with potential. It''s up to you to handle this matter. Don''t make trouble with people. If you meet people from all walks of life, you should avoid it. I haven''t reached that level yet. I can''t compare with them."


    Liu Qingping sighed. Every time the temple was tested, everyone was courting some potential young people in advance to strengthen themselves.


    With the current status of the Liu family, I''m afraid that they can''t attract any real potential young people, but they don''t want to see Liu xuanmo dangling around in front of their eyes. If they go to attract some young people, they should not make any trouble.


    "I see. I''ll do it early tomorrow morning." Liu liaomo opened his mouth and left the house, and did not want to be reprimanded by his father.


    The middle-aged figure did not move. He stood still, and his eyes were thinking about something. After a long time, he looked dignified and helpless, and murmured in a low voice: "can''t the Liu family really choose this time..."


    A moment later, the old chamber of secrets.


    Liu liaomo''s figure appeared in the chamber of secrets. He looked at a graceful figure with light on his knees and sat on the stone bed. He said softly, "sister, do you really want to marry Yu''s family and Yu Ming? I always feel that he is not a good man."


    On the stone bed, the beautiful shadow sitting on the cross knees fluctuates slowly, with mysterious talisman and secret lines fluctuating and introverted. Then the light disperses, revealing a cold and enchanting face. A mouth of turbid gas is spitting out. The long eyelashes shake a few times. The eyes open, the light fluctuates, and the breath fluctuates, which makes the secret room tremble for no reason.


    This woman is very beautiful. It is Liu limo who is similar to Liu limo.


    Looking at Liu limo, Liu limo''s cold and enchanting face showed a smile and said, "did you start with someone again, OK?"


    "Sister, I''m serious with you. Yu Ming looks respectable, but he''s definitely not a good bird. You have to think about it clearly. You can''t marry him." Liu said."I made an offer, at least not yet." Liu limo looked at liulimo and said.


    "The younger generation of the whole Terran, besides you, who will be his enemy? If you are seriously injured, you can''t beat him." Liu Yanmo was in a hurry.


    "Go back. I must recover as soon as possible. If my father knew you were here, he would not spare you." Liu limo red lips also with a little pale, shell teeth light open, eyes with a smile.


    "Sister, think about it." Liu Yanmo had no choice but to leave.


    In the chamber of secrets, Liu limo sits cross legged, her eyes blurred. She can''t choose. Even her master can''t say anything more. She can''t refuse any more. She can only offer the final conditions.


    Then, she remembered the disciple who had been abusive to her from the very beginning. She also wanted to take her as a servant girl. From her birth to now, who dares to speak to her like this, but the disciple teased her. He hid his accomplishments, but he stepped into the holy land at a young age.


    At the moment, Yu dengmo can''t help but think that it would be better for Yu Teng ming to laugh at him if he married him.


    "The disciple is not a good man."


    Liu limo regained consciousness, and her pale cheek was flushed for no reason. She didn''t know how she could think of the apprentice. He was not good looking, and there were so many beautiful women around him. How could she compare him with Yu Ming.


    "Is Yu Ming really helping?"


    Liu limo recalled, beautiful eyes pondered, when she met the strong one in the holy animal kingdom, it was too strong. She did her best and was not an opponent. She could not cross the huge gap. There was a huge gap between the two.


    At the last moment, she seemed to feel a familiar breath, but she did not see clearly. She fainted in the past. After waking up, she only knew that Yu Ming and his Yu Jiaqiang people fought to save each other.


    Yu Ming also suffered heavy damage, and now the whole temple is spreading. Yu Ming tried his best to save him. What a look! But Liu limo always felt that there was something wrong.


    "I need to recover as soon as possible."


    Later, Liu limo''s face returned to cold and enchanting temperament. She sat cross legged and still moved. Her face was calm and her fingerprints congealed. She continued to heal. As long as she could recover to 90%, there was still hope. Although it was impossible in a few days, she had no other way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Is the Lin family still hopping around in the middle of their lives?"


    At night, in the hall of Yu''s family, there was an old man with a gloomy face. A piece of jade slips in his hand were broken and filled with dim light, and then turned into powder.


    [big chapter, updated today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2319

    "Order to go on, the people of the Lin family are absolutely not allowed to participate in the test, do a little more carefully, do not let this small matter affect the overall situation." Later, the old man opened his mouth and his eyes showed a cold light.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    When the darkness before dawn passes, the first ray of sunshine rises from the eastern sky, and the whole blue city, countless breath awakes and rises.


    "Boom!"


    In the blue city, on the vast square, the wormhole of space is opened, the void is twisted, the light is brilliant, and the half sky is dazzling.


    "Space wormhole open, you can enter the temple!"


    "It''s said that the temple now gathers all the heavenly pride of the whole human race. The strong are like clouds, and the strong are gathering together!"


    The whole city of Biluo is boiling. For most of the people present, it is the first time to go to the temple, which is the holy land of the whole people.


    Du Shaofu was in the front of the crowd, with Lin Pu, Lin Yao and others standing beside him. They looked at the wormhole in the open space, which was no different from the outside world.


    Du Shaofu''s current cultivation and strength are enough to build a space wormhole. However, the stability and accommodation of the space wormholes constructed by Du Shaofu are different from each other.


    In short, the stronger the cultivation, the safer the wormhole.


    The space wormhole is not absolutely safe. Once the space collapses, the people in the space wormhole are extremely dangerous.


    "This time, it''s the most exciting event of the whole human race. If the test can pass, the younger generation can stay in the temple, get the best training resources, and step into the list of strong people, it will be in the near future."


    "This time, it is not only to test the talent, but also to select a new emperor."


    "The new emperor will compete from the supremacy of the younger generation. It is a grand event. Although we can not participate in it, it is the biggest event of the whole clan. We can witness the new emperor!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion in the square, and the voice was very noisy.


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised. From the comments around him, it seemed that a new emperor would appear this time.


    Did the emperor also come into being in the competition? Du Shaofu thought to himself. He didn''t know what conditions were needed to become an emperor.


    Du Shaofu didn''t think much about the position of emperor. As long as he could enter the temple, his purpose would be completed.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    There was a familiar monster mount hissing and roaring, and the people of the black riding regiment appeared. The breath was huge and fierce, and the crowd was agitated and avoided one after another.


    At the moment, the people of the black cavalry regiment escorted a young woman in her twenties. She was tall, her body was convex and her face was like lotus. It was very moving.


    "What a beautiful woman, so beautiful!"


    "My God, this is Sun Qin, the young and most respected member of the sun family. She actually appears in Biluo city!"


    The crowd exclaimed, retreated one after another, all of them bowed their heads, looked awed and did not dare to look directly.


    "The supreme nirvana is immortal."


    Du Shaofu looked at the moving woman, who was a young and supreme nirvana.


    Her breath is so deep that it is hard for ordinary people to spy on her, but she can''t escape Du Shaofu''s keen sense of meta divine power, which reaches the level of immortality.


    Liu limo, Yu Ming, Sun Qin is not simple at the moment. Du Shaofu has some fluctuations in his mind. No wonder the human race can rise, and the Animal League has not dared to attack easily.


    From these young generation, we can also see that the strong among the human race are like clouds, and there is an absolute fear of the beast League.


    Sun Qin, riding on a monster mount, has noble temperament, bright eyes and white skin. When he comes to the wormhole of space, his eyes fall on Du Shaofu intentionally or unintentionally.


    But then, Sun Qin''s eyes did not leave a trace of some doubts. The young man mentioned by her uncle gave her a feeling that she couldn''t speak. She wore a slightly worn-out short shirt and exposed a light purple gold skin. It seemed that there was an invisible aura. Standing there quietly, she was allowed to watch, and the spirit of yuan was vaguely and inexplicably trembling.


    Although the tremor disappeared in a flash, Sun Qin was surprised enough. She never felt this kind of feeling, even when she met Liu limo and today''s emperor.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    Sun Qin''s secret words, the look unchanged, noble and moving, so that countless eyes around him moved, secretly trembling.


    "Please!"


    The leader of the black cavalry regiment jumped off his mount in awe of Sun Qin, indicating that Sun Qin was the first to enter the space wormhole.


    Sun Qin lightly, that slender moving posture is pulled out of the air, such as a touch of the most moving arc in the void, directly swept into the space wormhole.


    "Please, my Lord. After you get out of the wormhole, there will be arrangements and instructions from the people in the temple. After entering the holy city, you can go directly to detect it. I hope you can be famous for the holy city!" The middle-aged leader of the black cavalry regiment was very polite to Du Shaofu."Go


    Du Shaofu was not polite. He waved to Lin Pu and others behind him, and touched the ground with one foot. His figure went straight to the wormhole in space.


    Lin Pu and others are very excited. They are going to the temple, which is the holy land of the human race. They will finally achieve their wish.


    "Everyone lined up to enter the wormhole."


    The strongmen of the black cavalry regiment have begun to maintain order, allowing the people in Biluo city to enter the space wormhole.


    Some old people and middle-aged men and women, holding a piece of jade in their hands, can enter the space wormhole.


    This is a popular jade slips with high value. There are too many people entering the space wormhole to go to the temple. The space wormhole can''t bear such a large crowd, so there are absolute restrictions.


    The younger generation participating in the test can pass through, but the people who send them away need to pay a lot of price, and they need to spend a lot of money to buy the jade slips.


    No one dares to fish in troubled waters. The deterrent power of the black cavalry regiment is absolutely extraordinary.


    No one from the black cavalry regiment asked several people in Lin''s village behind Du Shaofu to pass through the jade slips. They were so frightened that they could only turn a blind eye.


    In the space wormhole, Lin Pu and Lin Yao are very curious. They are the first time to enter the space wormhole. They have only heard of it before.


    Before long, just about half an hour later, the light in front of him became more and more dazzling, and had reached the exit. Du Shaofu reminded Lin Pu and others that they had swept out of the wormhole.


    Once out of the wormhole, a strong aura of heaven and earth comes, with an ancient flavor, which is much stronger than the place of practice in the Yu family.


    Later, Du Shaofu was surprised.


    Originally, Du Shaofu thought that there would be a huge square outside the wormhole, but he never thought it would be a vast mountain.


    Mountains rise and fall, towering below, dense trees, forest sea ups and downs, there are monsters roaring, there are fierce birds in the sky, there are many figures stepping into the void, filled with a strong breath.


    In front of him, Du Shaofu saw Sun Qin, the young and most respected member of the sun family. He was carried by a snow-white bird and surrounded by many strong men who came to meet him. His breath was very strong and he was awed by many eyes around him.


    "You can come with me to the sun''s house."


    All of a sudden, such a clear and crisp voice fell to Du Shaofu''s ears. It was very pleasant to hear, like a lark singing.


    Du Shaofu looks at Sun Qin and is surprised. This is the voice of Sun Qin.


    "Thank you very much, but no more." Du Shaofu echoed.


    Yesterday, the master of Biluo city was a member of the sun family. He had already said that, but Du Shaofu didn''t think much about it.


    The sun family was afraid that they would not be under the Yu family, so there must be strong people in charge. After arriving at the sun family, although they were able to guard against the Yu family, they would not be convenient to act on their own. What''s more, Du Shaofu did not come here to avoid the Yu family and was not afraid of things.


    Hearing this, Sun Qin''s face changed slightly. With her gesture, she would not have taken a stranger in her heart, but just now she did not know why, she actually opened her mouth.


    Sun Qin did not expect that she took the initiative to invite, but was refused by the other party.


    No one would ever refuse her. I''m afraid there won''t be any in the whole human race. As long as she talks casually, I''m afraid that many young talents will come like the tide.


    But the young man refused her without hesitation.


    "Go."


    With a glance at Du Shaofu, Sun Qin''s eyes are complicated, a little stubborn and arrogant, and a little angry, and then he waves away.


    Snow white birds flutter their wings and leave the sky.


    "All of you go ahead. Thousands of miles away is the holy city. Someone will arrange it." Such a sound reverberated in the void, surrounded by the black cavalry regiment.


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of the broken wind resounded. Some people were already familiar with it, and they were flying towards the front. Others were welcomed and left on a monster mount.


    "Go..."


    Du Shaofu waved his hand and swept the air with him, letting Lin Pu and others follow.


    This is just the edge. The space wormhole is not directly leading to the temple. Perhaps it is to defend against foreign enemies. It is safe to do so. If foreign enemies invade, as long as they control the space wormhole, they can directly lead to the temple.


    In order to take care of Lin Pu and others, Du Shaofu''s speed was not fast and kept very slow.


    Along the way, many figures, such as electricity, surpassed them.


    It seems that this is not just a space wormhole in Biluo city. In front of it, there are more and more people and many powerful breath fluctuations.


    "Ouch!"


    Above the void, there are monsters riding and roaring.


    All the super families who can ride the monster here are related to their relatives. They are afraid that their status will not be simple, and they are very arrogant. They have never avoided others and directly passed by.


    A large bird like an eagle flapped its wings and its feathers were like a knife. It was full of light and had a sharp breath. It was like tearing up the void. Many figures were riding on it. It was not far away from Du Shaofu and others. The strong wind was howling, which almost knocked Lin Pu and Lin Yao out of the void."Get out of the way


    There was a roar. The strong wind was surging. A giant wolf was flying in the sky, shining all over, but it had wings on its back. The wings were spread out tens of feet wide. Many people were riding on it, and the breath was very sharp. The roar came from the wolf.


    The wolf''s eyes were bright, sharp and fierce. He flapped his wings and broke through the air. Without stopping, he rushed at Du Shaofu and others, without any intention of avoiding.


    "It''s your face, isn''t it?"


    Du Shaofu was angry. These people were really domineering. They stabilized their bodies in an instant and clapped them behind with their backhands.


    "Bang!"


    With Du Shaofu''s hand, a wave of space sprang up in the void ahead, sweeping directly on the flying wolf.


    The two collided, and suddenly a dull sound came out of the void. The flying wolf had no turning around, and fell down directly.


    "Boom..."


    The earth shakes and the mountain shakes, the wolf falls down, and his body is in pieces. He is dying. He is afraid that he is not far away from death.


    On the flying wolf, there are more than ten figures, and the young people are the majority, but there are a few middle-aged men and women with fierce breath.


    These people''s eyes were suddenly gloomy and sharp on Du Shaofu and his party. They seemed to feel the breath of Lin Pu and Lin Yao. They didn''t put them in their eyes at all. They angrily yelled at Du Shaofu: "you little bastard, you dare to fight against my Tao family''s mount. You are looking for death!"


    When the voice dropped, a half hundred old man directly jumped out, and a huge breath suddenly fluctuated. With one hand, he directly shot Du Shaofu, with fierce and merciless intent.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted. The so-called "no killing each other" of the people in this fierce place is just empty talk.


    At the moment, it depends on the strength of the person in front of him, and it depends on the strength of the person in front of him, and the ability to kill depends on the strength of the person in front of him.


    Du Shaofu hands, a fingerprint swept out, through the space, the old man did not know what happened, the eyebrow was pierced through the bleeding hole, clean!


    In a flash, Du Shaofu appeared next to the old man''s body. Several bags of heaven and earth fell into his hands. He threw his corpse into the air. He looked at the dozens of people who were already staring at him and said, "give up all the bags of heaven and earth, or the old man will end up."


    In the trembling spirit, startled eyes, fear, more than ten people took out all the bags of heaven and earth.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, although Lin Pu and others have seen a lot, they still can''t help shaking their eyes. This mysterious adult, is this a robbery?


    Put away the bag of heaven and earth, and Du Shaofu left.


    Many creatures around saw the scene in front of them, and they were all stunned and immediately did not dare to get close to it.


    However, it was not a short journey. Along the way, several groups of domineering guys met Du Shaofu, swaggering and domineering.


    And this result has also been doomed, Du Shaofu ruthlessly killed a few people, took all the bags of heaven and earth.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Lin Pu, Lin Yao and other people in Linjia village couldn''t help but swallow their saliva.


    This is going to the holy city. It is equal to the foot of the temple. The mysterious adult dares to do so. Is it true that he does not care about the temple.


    "Oops...!"


    All of a sudden, there is a void in front of you, with dozens of monsters riding out, ferocious and ferocious. There are strong black cavalry troops in black armor on it. Any one of them is extraordinary.


    "It''s the black cavalry!"


    The appearance of dozens of powerful black cavalry regiments immediately attracted the attention of many living creatures nearby and stopped to watch in the void.


    These dozens of black cavalry regiments were too powerful, especially for an old man who was the first to ride on the most ferocious and ferocious monsters, especially an old man, who had reached the level of the main territory.


    The old man swept through the crowd. Then he looked directly at Du Shaofu, Lin Pu and other Lin''s children. The cold light moved him and said, "it''s them. If you dare to kill the people of my black cavalry regiment, take them back!"


    "Ouch!"


    As the old man''s voice dropped, dozens of powerful black cavalry regiments behind him, including more than a dozen cultivators who had reached the level of the territory, stepped out from their hips, and their breath broke out, and they gathered around and thought of Du Shaofu and others.


    "Not good!"


    Lin Pu and others can feel that the strongmen of this group of black cavalry regiments are extraordinary and extremely powerful. The people of these black cavalry regiments are waiting for them to come. They are definitely related to the Yu family.


    "Is it an abuse of private rights of the Yu family? I don''t know if the black cavalry regiment is ordered to act!"


    The faint voice came, not far from the void, there are birds flying in the sky, on which there are many figures, but they are very young.


    At first, a young man in blue and colorful clothes, with long black hair at the back of his head, a few wisps of hair hanging over his shoulders, showed a bit of elegance, and his face was very handsome. He looked at the dozens of black cavalry regiments, and his voice was just his mouth.Listening to such a voice, Du Shaofu also looked at the young man in blue clothes, and then his eyes fell on the two women behind the young man in green. One of them was twenty-six or seven years old, beautiful and attractive.


    The other one is smaller, perhaps less than 20, with a slightly green face, dark hair and horsetail, tall and tall. The long skirt can not cover the graceful and newly formed convex curve. He is still a supreme nirvana, and his natural appearance is very good.


    "The Liu family."


    His eyes moved in secret. Du Shaofu remembered that the two women, the older one, seemed to be called Hongyu. After being questioned by the two women in the Yu family a few days ago, the Yu family also killed the middle-aged entourage. He took the opportunity to come out.


    At the moment, the red willow desert, with the arrival of some of the red willow, also moved.


    Even the leader of the master realm cultivator''s look changed secretly. He looked at Liu xuanmo and others. He squeezed out a little smile on his gloomy face and said, "it turns out that they are some good nephews of the Liu family."


    "The vice Dutong of the black cavalry regiment, the strong man of the Yu family, is not worthy of such a name. It''s just because they are new and their cultivation strength is not so good. They should have just come in, but the deputy Dutong of the black cavalry regiment came to capture them in person. I don''t know what crimes they have committed. But if there is an order above, it won''t be the Yu family''s revenge."


    Liu liaomo opened his mouth. He was not happy when he saw the people of the Yu family. Anyway, the Yu family couldn''t do that. He didn''t dare to tear his face.


    Seeing that a strong man in the Yu family led the black cavalry regiment, and all of them were from the Yu family, they were actually trying to deal with some strangers. Liu xuanmo guessed that it was not a good thing.


    [another super chapter. It''s really updated today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2320

    After that, Liu Yanmo looked at Du Shaofu and his party and said, "how did you offend the Yu family? If the Yu family bullies others, I will cover you. I will ask my sister to report to the emperor and give you justice."


    Listening to Liu xuanmo''s words, the smile on the face of the Yu family''s strong man gradually disappeared. He looked down at Liu lianmo and said, "it''s better for Liu Jiaxian''s nephew not to be in charge of the black cavalry regiment. It''s the right way to cultivate one''s heart. There are some things that you can''t interfere with and make fun of."


    "The black cavalry regiment belongs to the temple. If there is no private action, everyone has the right to supervise it. I''m not afraid to be big!"


    Liu Yanmo said that he was not afraid of the heaven and the earth. He was not satisfied with the Yu family. If the people of the Yu family dared to attack him, then his sister could find a reason to refuse the Yu family.


    "Liu Yanmo, are you brother and sister?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected. Liu limo and Liu limo should be brothers and sisters. However, his accomplishments and talents seem to be quite different from those of Liu limo.


    However, from Liu limohe''s words, Du Shaofu is not difficult to judge. The Liu family and Yu family are only superficially friendly.


    More importantly, the people from the black cavalry regiment here are the forces of the Yu family.


    The people of the Yu family have come.


    "Brother, this matter has nothing to do with you, so don''t interfere. I''m not afraid of these shameless Yu family bastards."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth to Liu limo, who was Liu limo''s younger brother. He seemed to be impulsive to avoid being implicated.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. As long as the Yu family is taking revenge on themselves, I will protect you and see what the Yu family can do to me!"


    Liu Yanmo was surprised. Du Shaofu said that the boy was not afraid of the Yu family''s strong men, but he was scared to be stupid. However, he made up his mind today to provoke the Yu family''s people. If the Yu family attacked him, there would be a reason to make a big fuss.


    "It''s OK. Some shameless Yu family bastards can''t help me."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that Liu lianmo is really a cold headed green man, but the character of Liu limo''s woman is quite opposite.


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Liu Yanmo and Liu Hongyu were also stunned. They were the strong men in the main territory. They were so arrogant that they didn''t have enough brains.


    "Asshole!"


    The old man of Yu family had been angry for a long time. He was a shameless bastard of Yu family. Who dares to talk to Yu family like this, even behind his back.


    Now, this young man is a provocation to the whole Yu family. Even if he kills them directly in front of the emperor, there is absolutely no problem, let alone now.


    "Kill, one will not stay!"


    The Yu family''s master realm practitioner sneers at his mouth. He has a fierce intention to kill. He has some scruples. It''s not good to be open and aboveboard. However, this is an opportunity to challenge the Yu family in full view of the public. He can kill the Yu family directly.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In addition to the children of the Yu family, the strong men of these dozens of black cavalry regiments, besides the children of the Yu family, are also close friends of the Yu family. They can''t suppress their anger for a long time. They are sitting under their legs, and their breath bursts out. They roar and roar deafening, and they fight out directly!


    "Boom!"


    The void vibrates and the earth shakes. This is the top black cavalry army strong man. With their hands together, the breath tears the void and shatters the space. Just those dozens of monster mounts are already extraordinary.


    "Yu family, let''s start formally!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the dozens of powerful black cavalry troops who were killed in a moment. His fierce intention to kill passed from his eyes. He shook his sleeve, and the magic array of swords in his right palm urged him to cut through the void and create a masterpiece of runes.


    "Hum "


    the wind and thunder are sonorous, and the magic sword array is impelled. The dense knife awn breaks through the sky and cuts through the void. It contains the number of yin and Yang in the nine palaces, which is extremely mysterious.


    "Whew, whew...!"


    "BAM, BAM, BAM...!"


    The void is broken, the blood mist pours, and the void explodes. Dozens of monster mounts and dozens of powerful black cavalry regiments, including dozens of martial arts practitioners, are directly killed in an instant, and their bodies and souls are all destroyed.


    All eyes trembling drama, Lin Pu of Linjia village thought that this time there was more or less bad luck. Under that fierce and terrible breath, they could not even have the courage to fight back. However, it seems that in a moment, those fierce strong men were directly exploded in front of them, their bodies and souls were destroyed, and they were totally vulnerable!


    Liu Yanmo, Liu Hongyu, Liu yunmo, and so on, surrounded by a large number of living creatures, when they see such a scene, they are also directly dumbfounded, shocked and unable to return to their senses.


    Yu Jiana was also shocked. His sneering face was replaced by shock. His murderous eyes were deeply dull in an instant.


    But just in a flash, the old man was shocked to come back to God. But at the moment, everything happened so fast that dozens of people from the black cavalry regiment had been killed in an instant.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    The old man drank, and his body rose from the ferocious monster, and his whole body was full of dazzling talismans and secret patterns. If the fire was burning, the breath was vast, and there were hidden talisman patterns everywhere, such as the waves of the ocean, the bright light squeezed and covered half of the void."Boom


    The old man made a move and did it with all his strength.


    How could a young man who killed dozens of strong men in the black cavalry regiment in an instant? He couldn''t allow him to think too much, but he knew he had to do his best.


    "Too strong!"


    The old man''s atmosphere of master realm cultivation level was unreserved, and the breath was very strong. Many onlookers around him showed a look of fear. Those with lower cultivation level collapsed and fell down, sending out screams. They did not even have the power to be affected.


    "Long!"


    The Yu family''s strong man in the main area of the Yu family threw his hand into the air, like a falcon pouncing on him. The palm of his hand was waving. The secret patterns of the talisman were interwoven like lightning. The light was like a silver snake flying wildly in the sky, and he killed Du Shaofu.


    "Kill!"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes glowed with white light, and his hair was dancing and standing upside down. His killing intention was awe inspiring. He shook his arms, and his whole body was covered with dense knives, which directly killed him.


    "Boom!"


    The Yu family''s strong people in the main area were trapped by the sword. They did their best to stimulate the martial pulse and use the pulse soul.


    "Roar..."


    The soul of the Yu family''s old man is a fierce tiger. It is just like a living creature. It is ready to attack. The tiger pours on it, tearing up the void, roaring and shaking the sky.


    It has to be said that at the level of the main domain environment, this Yu family strong person is absolutely not vulgar, very strong.


    However, Du Shaofu only played with him and made him delay for a period of time.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to expose his real strength. It was always good for Du Shaofu to paralyze the Yu family with his own cultivation. In an instant, he exposed his real strength, which was harmful but not beneficial.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu increased his strength. The blade awn broke through the air, and the magic sword array broke out. The terrible sword awn could no longer be stopped. It broke the fierce tiger''s pulse soul of the Yu family''s old man. The knife''s awn penetrated his black armor and broke his body directly.


    If you can''t kill Du Fu''s sword, you can''t stop it.


    All the eyes on the scene, at this moment, are extremely shocking, all people are creepy.


    Liu Yanmo, Liu yunmo, Liu Hongyu and so on watched such a figure, and their hearts trembled.


    It''s too strong. No wonder we don''t put the Yu family''s strong people in their eyes.


    Such a young man is definitely a person of the highest level!


    When Du Shaofu was in the air, he put away the magic sword array. At the same time, he had a lot of bags of heaven and earth in his hands, and he directly took them into his arms.


    Du Shaofu was not polite to kill several people of the Yu family. Anyway, if you come to the temple this time, you will encounter the Yu family sooner or later. It is better to kill one than to kill more.


    "Brother, I''m going to the temple for testing, but I''m not familiar with it. Can you introduce me to you?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the spirit bird. At the moment, his face was startled. In front of him was the holy city. However, he heard that the temple was in the holy city, but he did not know about the detection. He wanted to know something about it.


    "Did you go to the test?"


    Liu Yanmo is very surprised, seems to be a little surprised, strictly speaking, the testing is those who have not been tested to go, the terrible strength of the youth has reached such a point, has not been tested.


    "Of course, I went to the temple for the test." Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Well, I''ll take you there, and I''ll tell you all the way. After arriving at the holy city, I can save you a lot of time." Liu Yanmo patted his chest and said with certainty.


    "The desert."


    "Second brother."


    On hearing this, Liu Hongyu and Liu yunmo''s pretty faces changed color. The young man killed so many strong men in the black cavalry regiment. Not to mention the temple, they would certainly pursue it to the end, and the Yu family would not give up. If the Liu family and these people were together, they would certainly cause great trouble.


    "Will killing the Yu family bring you trouble?"


    Du Shaofu asked, looking at the expressions of Liu Hongyu''s two daughters, it was obvious that there was some trouble.


    "It''s OK. There are no good people in the Yu family. Believe me, I will take you to participate in the test, which can save you a lot of time and make it convenient." Liu limo ignored Liu Hongyu and Liu yunmo, continued to pat his chest and said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu pondered it a little. He really wanted to know the situation. Otherwise, it would be troublesome.


    "Then trouble." Du Shaofu nodded and laughed.


    "Come on, I''ll take you into the holy city, and go to the temple for examination!"


    Liu Yanmo was very happy to meet such a strong young man. He also killed the Yu family.


    Du Shaofu was not polite. He took Lin Pu and others directly to the back of the huge bird.


    "My name is Liu Yanmo. I''m the son of the Liu family. This is my third sister, Liu lianmo, and my cousin Liu Hongyu."


    The spirit bird flapped its wings and broke through the sky with great speed. Liu Yanmo was very enthusiastic. He introduced the people around him and asked Du Shaofu, "what''s your name, brother?"


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly to Liu yunmo and Liu Hongyu. It turned out that the little supreme was Liu limo''s younger sister. It''s no wonder that Liu''s appearance was not as good as his own.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2321

    "Peng Huang!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t intend to hide any more. Anyway, the people in this place didn''t know him, but he didn''t intend to say his real name. We should know that many people have already entered Sanlu and Jiuzhou at the moment. It''s a ghost to know whether some people have already entered this place like himself.


    "Peng Huang, this name is really domineering


    Smell speech, Liu limo is very surprised, such a name let a person listen to it is a wave of the heart, no reason to show hegemony.


    Lin Pu and the children of Lin''s village also moved in secret. Only then did they know the name of the mysterious adult in front of them.


    However, Liu Hongyu and Liu yunmo were both looking at Du Shaofu in surprise. Du Shaofu seemed to be a little unconvinced.


    With Liu Yanmo and other entourage, there was no one to disturb along the way.


    After that, Du Shaofu learned a lot about the temple from Liu''s mouth.


    The front is the holy city, and the temple is located in the depth of the holy city. Few people can really step into the temple. There are many of the most top powerful people in the human race.


    And the detection of the temple is in the holy city.


    The so-called detection is the detection of one''s posture, talent and potential.


    Some Terran great powers have left a detection stone. The communication detection stone can shine out talent on it. Only Tianjiao supreme can remain famous on it.


    As long as you become the supreme god of Tianjiao and leave a name on it, you can enter the temple and get the guidance of the powerful and the best cultivation resources.


    "There is a ranking list on the testing stone. There are only 1000 places. My sister Liu limo has always been the first, and the name rings through the whole Terran!"


    Liu lianmo is very proud that he is his sister, the leader of the younger generation, the supreme nirvana. What a beautiful and magnificent sight!


    near the holy city, there are several big families occupying the human race.


    The most awe inspiring is the eight families, Yu family, Sun family is one of them, there are Jiang family, Ji family, Feng family, Ren family, Yao family, the first one.


    Eight families are the strongest eight families of the human race. It is rumored that there are super strong people. They are the eight mountains of the whole human race against the beast League, guarding the whole human race.


    Before long, Du Shaofu saw the outline of an ancient city in front of him, surrounded by a purple mountain range, with a faint atmosphere of vicissitudes and antiquity.


    "Fu array, powerful Fu array!"


    Never close, Du Shaofu felt that there was a powerful Fu array. Once opened, he was afraid that it would be enough to turn the universe upside down.


    Close to the surrounding mountains, there are people who have been detected. Those who are of unknown origin are unable to enter it. It seems that they are afraid of people from the Animal League to mix in.


    In the identity of Liu Yanmo, he was also interrogated, but it was not complicated, so he was released.


    However, before entering the city, Liu Hongyu secretly said something to a young man around her. The young man left immediately and did not follow the others.


    At last, Du Shaofu saw the ancient city. The towering city wall stood on the winding mountains around it. It was towering and majestic. The clouds were flowing and the sunlight was fluctuating. It was like a fairyland.


    The city wall is towering, and the huge gate is like the heavenly gate, with the two characters "holy city" engraved on it.


    Through the gate, Du Shaofu was surprised to find that the city was so huge that there were towering palaces everywhere. The palace was just like a mountain.


    The dense palaces spread to the end of the line of sight, and gathered together to form this huge and magnificent ancient city. It was like standing in the clouds, so vast that it was hard to see the edge. People standing in the street were like ants.


    "This is the holy city, which has been repaired by the powerful and powerful people of our people for countless years. This is the Holy Land and lifeblood of our people. The Tianjiao and the powerful people of the big families who usually live here are allowed to enter only when they are busy." Looking at the surprised faces of all the people, Liu xuanmo said to them.


    Such an ancient city, mottled and magnificent.


    The palace is like a mountain undulating, full of sunlight, resplendent clouds.


    The vast and ancient atmosphere in the city is filled with awe, which has already made Lin Pu and other people want to worship directly.


    "It''s a sacred place for human beings, which can''t be seen from the outside world!"


    Du Shaofu was also impressed and marveled at it at the moment. Such a place is extraordinary. No wonder the people in this fierce place are not simple.


    In the ancient city, at the moment, everywhere is noisy and lively, a prosperous image.


    The dense buildings, which are also mixed with some Lingshan mountains, have beautiful scenery and contain the heaven and earth, which makes Du Shaofu sigh all the time.


    Such a place, by no means can be built in a day, and it costs too much effort. Only in this place can the whole human race have such a place, which can not be achieved by one family or school.


    "Boom


    The void trembles, and a man in gold appears directly over the holy city, overlooking the crowd.


    The man in the gold robe is very powerful and rebellious.


    Then, a streamer came directly from the outside of the city and appeared not far from the man in the gold robe.It was a tall man with long light red hair and clear eyes. The whole man was extraordinary in temperament, with an extraordinary aura, which was enough to make many women''s hearts flutter.


    Such a man with gold robe and red hair appears, with calm complexion and light glance across the street, so that the creatures below can also feel an invisible pressure coming, shivering for it secretly, leaving the noisy street silent for no reason.


    "Ren Yuan of Ren family, Ji Qianxing of Ji family."


    On the street, some people were shocked, whispered, and looked in awe.


    "That''s the young supreme, very strong!"


    The eyes of the crowd were full of yearning. They were the two young supremacy.


    They are young, but they have become the top strong, surpassing countless older generation.


    Many young people who came to take part in the test felt the two invisible breath. They were frustrated. They just came to test. However, the two young people have become the young supreme of the famous people.


    "Boom


    Another person appeared, the void issued a tremor, as if in the shaking of the earth and mountains, shaking the streets of life Qi and blood.


    A streamer came rapidly, fast to incredible, and instantly appeared in the void, and that Ren Yuan and Ji Qianxing stood opposite.


    This is a young man, but his whole body is full of mysterious brilliance, like a son of a god standing in the void, filled with mysterious ancient atmosphere, people can''t help but want to worship and kowtow.


    This kind of person, can not see clearly the real body, is shrouded by the glory, appears very mysterious, but incomparably powerful, will not be under that Ren Yuan and Ji Qianxing.


    This figure is filled with a huge breath. If it comes from a peerless beast, it makes people tremble at a glance, especially those eyes, which are like two stars in rotation. It''s terrible!


    "Yao tianwu, the young and supreme of Yao family!"


    Someone exclaimed, this is another powerful young supreme.


    "Yao tianwu, do you want to prove something by making such a big noise? Fancy things are useless!"


    The first young man in the gold robe opened his mouth and glanced at the hazy youth with a great breath.


    "If you don''t accept it, we will fight!"


    The light around the hazy youth''s body faded, showing a strong face, gentle voice, showing an invincible version of self-confidence and calm.


    "Not now, but it will defeat you!"


    The voice of the golden robed youth fell, and their figure swept directly to the depth of the holy city.


    "I''ll wait!"


    Yao tianwu opened his mouth, his skin glowed and his hair was long. If there was no pressure, he disappeared.


    Ji Qianxing did not open his mouth, and his figure crossed the void.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes now turned to one side of the void, where there was a wave. The two figures came together and instantly reached the upper void, a man and a woman.


    The woman''s figure is graceful, and the long skirt is graceful and graceful. It seems that she is not stained with fireworks, which is very moving. The graceful and exquisite body, if not, diffuses a kind of invisible and powerful pressure, which makes people tremble.


    Men handsome, charm alone super, compared to just left Ren Yuan, Yao tianwu and other have no less than.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selected. This man and a woman were also the supreme nirvana. They were very powerful and had reached the level of immortality and immortality. In particular, the young man''s breath was stronger.


    Du Shaofu was not really shocked by his accomplishments and natural appearance.


    Du Shaofu just sighed in his heart that the overall posture of the Terrans in this fierce land is much better than that of the outside world. I hope that after the opening of the eternal tomb, the energy of heaven and earth will intensify, and the natural posture of the Terrans on the three lands and nine prefectures will gradually increase.


    Such a man and a woman appear, people dare not look directly.


    This man and a woman only stayed for a moment, then left, just like a pair of golden girls.


    "Jiang Yating of the Jiang family, the first hero of the first family, and two young supreme masters!"


    Looking at the extraordinary and refined young men and women across the street, many people marvel, there is envy, but also yearning.


    But a lot of young people are very upset, just entered the holy city, saw so many young supreme.


    Some of them are even about the same age, but they are too far apart.


    Many young people are full of confidence before they come, but after seeing those young masters, they are shocked to the extreme and feel very depressed.


    Lin Pu, Lin Yao and others are also dispirited. Although they are younger, they are deeply aware that they are not able to compare with them. Several young people of the Liu family are at the same age as them and surpass them too much.


    "They are not weak, and can be compared with the top ten young generation of the beast League."


    Du Shaofu''s comparison with Qinglong, Xiaogu and Xiaoyao of the Animal League just now shows no significant difference.


    "You don''t need to be sentimental. These young people have been practicing in the temple for a long time. As long as you can enter the temple, your cultivation will also advance by leaps and bounds, follow their steps and become strong ones." There are old people who comfort the young people around them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2322

    "Ji Qianxing, No.1 hero, Ren Yuan, Jiang Yating and other young supremacies did not come for testing. Their names have already been at the top of the list, shining brightly in all directions."


    "They are here for the throne of emperor. Only the supreme one can be qualified for the throne of emperor!"


    "This time we are very lucky to witness the birth of the new emperor."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All around the discussion, exclamation and shock.


    "What''s the big deal? If my sister wasn''t seriously injured, how could these guys be enemies?"


    Liu xuanmo murmured in his heart. If his sister had not been injured, everything would be different. None of these people could compare with it!


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. He was not interested in the position of emperor. As long as he could enter the temple to understand it, he hoped to find an opportunity to further step into the middle of the holy land!


    With the first hero, Jiang Yating and others leave, Liu Yanmo and others continue to go. Only those who are the first heroes can fly in the void, but they can''t. They don''t have the qualification.


    On the street, everywhere the sea of people, strong as clouds, Tianjiao gathered.


    Du Shaofu met many talented young people, even teenagers, and he was already at the top level of wuzun.


    On the street, Du Shaofu did not dare to release his power, but he also felt that many of the supreme people were proud of heaven and sighed in secret.


    Through the majority of the ancient city, in front of a mountain, surrounded by a vast square.


    It is said that it is a big mountain, but it is suspended in the void. The top of the mountain is like Cha into the sky. It is extremely fantastic. It is ten thousand feet high and shining brightly. It is located in the center of the square.


    The mountain has eight sides, eight bluestone steps linked to the top of the mountain, magnificent, majestic.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the square, he was shocked by his spirit. The square was blessed with a huge Fu array, and the mountain was filled with an ancient and boundless atmosphere.


    On the square, it has already been a dark, crowded and crowded area.


    A lot of unconventional breath fluctuations, strong like clouds, Tianjiao gathering, this is an absolute event.


    "Brother Peng Huang, here we are. That''s the detection stone."


    Liu Yanmo said to Du Shaofu, pointing to the floating mountain in front of the dense crowd.


    "This is the detection stone, how to detect it?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised and began to look at the stone carefully. At the moment, many figures were rising from the sky and climbing the blue stone steps leading to the top of the mountain.


    But it''s strange that some people have not stepped on the bluestone steps, they directly vomit blood and fall down, and fall on the square.


    In addition, the figure is covered with light, which stimulates the martial vein. It is difficult to enter the center of the bluestone steps one after another, and some people fall down continuously.


    "This is left by our ancestors. As long as you climb the mountain top, put your name on the sky list with blood, and then connect with the sky list, if you can keep your name on the sky list, you will be able to become the supreme one of Tianjiao, the one with golden glory, the one with purple glory, the supreme one!"


    Liu Yanmo explained to Du Shaofu, pointing to the remote mountain peak, where the light was dazzling, as if it was filled with divine radiance, shining on the sky, and showing a bit of complacency, he said: "look there, that''s tianbang, the 999th, the penultimate Oh, my God, how did my name fall to the bottom of the list... "


    As he spoke, Liu''s eyes were helpless. He was 999, and now he has lost one, and has reached the bottom of the list.


    But Liu Yanmo didn''t care much about his ranking, and continued to say to Du Shaofu: "the top, the most dazzling, that''s my sister''s name, the first in the sky list!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and found that there was a huge stone tablet standing on the top of the mountain. In other words, the stone tablet was the top of the mountain. There were thousands of names shining on it. The last one was the three characters of liuyanmo, which gave out golden light. At the highest position, there was a row of purple light, such as the divine light, shining on half of the sky Liu limo three words, purple light, like a round of purple sun in the sky, let people take a look at it, also seems to have the pressure to come!


    "You see, all the things on it are Tianjiao supreme. As long as you can leave your name on it, you can stay in the temple to practice!"


    "Liu limo, Yu Ming, No.1 hero, Sun Qin, Jiang Yating, Ji Qianxing, Feng wuche, their names are the strongest, the most dazzling, and they are all young and supreme!"


    The square was full of discussion, excited and yearning.


    Du Shaofu also saw Yu Ming''s name on the stone tablet, second only to Liu limo, followed by the first hero, Sun Qin, Jiang Yating, Ji Qianxing, etc., with a total of 50 or 60 names, all of which are purple and glittering, representing the supreme posture of heaven and above the pride of heaven.


    "Ah, a lot of people failed. It''s even harder to pass the test and stay on the sky list than I thought!"


    "They are also proud of heaven, but if you can''t cover up the last place on the list of heaven, and you can''t keep your name on the list, you can''t enter the temple to practice."


    On the big mountain, on the eight blue stone steps, there are young men and women vomiting blood and falling down, and the old people and elders behind them feel sorry for it."It''s not easy to leave a name on it. If the posture is not enough, even the sky list can''t get close to it, it will be beaten down."


    Liu Fan Mo ang, the last one in the sky list, is already very happy.


    Dense young people in the detection, just want to squeeze out others in the above, it is not easy.


    "Can all people be tested?" Lin Yao asked Liu Yaomo. Some of them were shy and some didn''t dare to look at him directly.


    "Of course, this test is free. As long as you can go up to the heaven list, name it with blood, and connect it to the sky list, you can detect the results. If you can keep your name, you will succeed. You can stay in the temple to practice in the future." Liu said to Lin Yao.


    "Is detection related to cultivation level?" Lin Yao was a little more daring and curious, and wanted to know more about it.


    "This is just a simple test of talent, posture and potential. It has nothing to do with the level of cultivation. However, this detection stone can only let the younger generation test, and the old can not keep their names." Liu Yanmo is very patient, does not have any high posture, appears approachable.


    Du Shaofu listened, but he was also interested in it at the moment. He didn''t know how he looked.


    However, Du Shaofu had full confidence in entering this day''s list, but he did not know what the difference between the level of spiritual roots and haze in the nine states of he san-6 was different.


    In 369 States, the sky posture is generally distinguished from the spirit root and the martial vein, which can be divided into heroes, king of men, emperor of man, and respect of people.


    And above the human dignity, there is the supreme posture, known as the supreme of human beings.


    But the external posture ranking is only detected by spirit root and martial pulse.


    Du Shaofu looked at the detection stone in front of him. It seemed that it was not only to detect the spiritual roots and martial veins, but also to package the potential. It was much more abstruse and complicated.


    The vast square around the boiling, some young people are eager to try, want to pass the test, to verify whether they can have Tianjiao supreme posture.


    However, this is very difficult. Many people enter the holy city for testing, but the success is only rare.


    "Brother, you are now out of the sky list!"


    All of a sudden, Liu yunmo opens his mouth, her eyes light, her name, ranking in 58, filled with purple dazzling brilliance, she is the supreme posture.


    "Why, who is this guy?"


    Liu Yanmo was helpless. He watched his last name disappear and replaced him with the last one.


    And in the sky list, in the 736 ranking, a name named Qi Qiong is shining brilliantly, especially dazzling.


    This Qi Qiong passed the test, Tianzi ranked directly in the position of 736.


    The original 736 ranking person''s name fell back one place, and all the rankings were also postponed, while Liu Yanmo''s last place fell directly.


    This makes Liu Yanmo helpless. He was on the top of the sky list, but now he has dropped.


    "On the last day of tomorrow, I will be on the top again!"


    Then, Liu seemed confident that he would be on the list again.


    "This stone can be detected at any time?" Du Shaofu asked Liu Yaomo curiously.


    "That''s not true. Recently, the younger generation of the whole Terran came to the holy city for testing. The testing stone can be tested these days. Although the stone is usually here, it will only be opened once every three months. Tianjiao supreme, who practices in the temple, can be retested to see if the ranking will be improved. However, there will be little change in the ranking of the top ones, No one can shake their ranking Liu said.


    "Come on, we must pass the test!"


    "Oh, it''s almost possible to get to the detection stone!"


    The square is boiling, many young people continue to go to test, shouting, some people regret.


    Many young people come to the holy city for the first time. They are energetic and eager to try. They all want to make a name on the list of heaven. They want to shine in the holy city and become one of the most respected of Tianjiao!


    "In the name of tianbang, there must be me!"


    Among the crowd, a strong young man rose directly from the ground, his feet gushed out the talisman secret patterns, and fell directly on a bluestone step. His body was shining brightly, like a flame burning.


    The young man was not simple. He easily stepped up to the top of the mountain. When he got to the stone tablet, he wrote his name in blood with his index finger as a pen, and then communicated with the detection stone.


    "Boom


    The sky trembled, and the sky was shining brightly on the sky list. Just below Liu yunmo, at the position of 59th, there was purple brilliance. It was like that a name was shining and shining.


    Full of color change, purple light, this is a supreme celestial figure.


    The young man did it. He made a name in the sky and shocked the audience!


    "He has the supreme posture and is very powerful. I don''t know where he comes from."


    "He is the Xiahou Chang''an of Lujiang city. He has already been famous in Lujiang city."


    There was a lot of discussion, full of shock, many women toward such a young supreme eyes light."Young man, would you like to visit the first house?"


    "This little brother is very talented. My Yao family is not far from here. Can you go and sit down and provide the Yao family with the training resources they need for their little brother?"


    When the young man stepped down the detection stone, he immediately surrounded a lot of people, all with sincerity on their faces, hoping to win over.


    "Chang''an, the Marquis of Xia Dynasty, is destined to have a bright future and will be attracted by various forces. These big families hope to attract the young supreme and enhance their power." Liu Yanmo spoke in a low voice, as if to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu is not surprised that those who have the highest heavenly posture have a bright future. Naturally, they will be invited and won over by various forces.


    When one day these young lords grow up, it will be a great help to these big families.


    "Boom "Boom


    The Detection Stone continued to tremble, tianbang light, two golden light eyes, and two names appeared on the tianbang. Two Tianjiao passed the test and remained on the tianbang.


    One after another succeeded, which stimulated all the young people present to mount the detection stone one after another.


    But then, a lot of people vomited blood and fell down, all pale and hit the square.


    They were disappointed.


    Most people don''t even have the qualification to go to the top of the mountain.


    "Go ahead and see if you can keep your name!"


    Du Shaofu said to Lin Pu, Lin Yao and Lin Zhu.


    Agreed to the request of the old village head, to take the three people to come to test, hoping to be able to enter the temple.


    Wen Yan, Lin Pu, Lin Yao and Lin Zhu are excited, nervous and nervous.


    On the way to the holy city, they had a lot of vision, but after they came to the holy city, they saw too much Tianjiao and supreme, in contrast, they were very dim.


    "Test, give it a try!"


    Lin Yao comes forward, eyes filled with light, with Lin Pu and Lin bamboo swept out, across the square, toward the detection stone.


    The three fell on the bluestone steps, attracting the attention of the young people of the Liu family and waiting for the results. The old people accompanying the Lin family village were even more nervous and held their breath.


    But it''s a pity that Lin Yao and other three young people walked up the bluestone steps, and after a few steps, Lin Zhu vomited blood and fell.


    Lin Pu also fell on the hillside.


    Lin Yao''s whole body was covered with light, which stimulated his pulse. However, he only got to the stone tablet, and then it was hard to support it. He was pushed out and fell down.


    For Lin Yao''s three people''s failure, Liu''s children are not surprised.


    Any young person who comes to be tested is a person with outstanding appearance selected by various parties and major forces, and is an outstanding person in itself.


    Can successfully pass the test, and how many.


    "Failed."


    The old people in Linjia village trembled their eyes, their eyes were a little dull, and they burst into tears.


    In order to be able to come to test, Linjia village has paid too much for hundreds of years.


    But today, the descendants of Linjia village finally arrived at the stone, but they failed and failed.


    This is not only the failure of the three young people, but the failure of the whole Linjia village.


    But Lin village, I''m afraid there is no time and opportunity to wait for the next opportunity.


    "Sorry, we failed."


    Later, Lin Yao, Lin Pu and Lin Zhu came back with pale faces and dim eyes.


    Three people know how much Linjiacun has paid before they can detect the stone.


    [the update is complete today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2323

    They are carrying the hope and sustenance of the whole village, and the whole village is still waiting for the result. ?


    but now, they have failed, which is far more difficult than they thought.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are other opportunities to be strong."


    The old man in Linjia village squeezed out a smile and comforted the three of them. Then he looked at Du Shaofu with last hope and asked, "Sir, is Lin Feng here?"


    "When does the test end?" Du Shaofu did not answer the old man first, but asked Liu Yanmo.


    "It will end at midnight tomorrow evening." Liu said.


    "Don''t worry, Lin Feng will arrive." Du Shaofu said to the old people in Linjia village.


    On the detection stone, there are still many young people to test.


    "Why is it so difficult? Is there something wrong with the detection stone?"


    Some failed youths fell down, pale and asked questions. He was confident, but he failed, which made him unable to accept such results.


    "This detection stone is left by the ancestors of the human race. There has been no problem for countless years. As long as you have enough posture, you can keep your name."


    There are old people reprimand, detection stone will not appear low-level problems, that is the ancestors of the human race.


    "Brother Peng Huang, don''t you want to test it?" Liu said to Du Shaofu.


    Liu Hongyu and Liu yunmo also look at Du Shaofu, knowing that this guy is powerful, but sometimes there is no pure relationship between strength and posture.


    The Detection Stone''s posture detection comes from martial veins, spiritual roots, potential, and even blood vessels and root bones. It doesn''t have much to do with the level of cultivation. It''s just a test of talent, posture and potential.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Suddenly, in the distance of the square, animals roar like thunder. From the void, there are monsters riding across the void, shaking the void.


    The dense figures on the square all change color, and suddenly their eyes converge.


    In an instant, the beast roared like thunder, and a large number of ferocious monsters mounted and appeared in the void outside the square, with a smell of terror all over the body.


    These monsters have different mounts. They have fierce birds spreading their wings. Their bodies are like clouds. They are ferocious. They are like hills.


    These monsters mount, at the moment, the black armor figure is awe inspiring, filled with fierce and terrible breath.


    For a moment, the boiling and bustling square became silent, and the direct body trembled with insufficient strength.


    When a fierce bird spread its wings, there were several shadows filled with light, such as stars coming, the whole body halo was as dazzling as the sun could not be directly looked at, so that the empty light was shining, like the arrival of gods!


    "From the black cavalry!"


    "Yu family, Yu Tianze, Yu Jigang."


    Around the square, at the moment, it is extraordinary that there are powerful families and forces. They change their colors in secret and look around, showing a look of doubt.


    "Boom


    Hundreds of top-notch black cavalry regiment strong men came, together with the first several gods like strong men, such a terrifying momentum, momentum, shaking the audience.


    Even the younger generation, who are testing the steps of lapis lazuli, have temporarily stopped moving forward and become sluggish.


    "From the Yu family."


    The expression of Liu Fan Mo is also changing in the dark, and her eyebrows are slightly coagulated.


    He recognized that it was the Yu family, who came from the Yu family, who were absolutely top-notch.


    "If you dare to kill the people of the black cavalry regiment and my Yu family, stand up for me!"


    When the first fierce bird mounted, among the dazzling figures like the sun, one of these loud cheers resounded through the square like thunder, reverberated like thunder, making people''s eardrums tremble, and the voice contained infinite dignity.


    "What''s the matter? Someone dares to kill the black cavalry and the Yu family?"


    The sound of such shouts echoed and was immediately discussed.


    This is the holy city. Who has the courage to kill the black cavalry and the Yu family.


    "Yu Tianze, Yu Jigang has come in person. I''m afraid that the dead will not be ordinary people of the Yu family." Among the major forces, some thought to themselves and watched the change.


    Lin Yao, Lin Pu, Lin Zhu and other people in Lin''s village are very dignified at the moment. Although they know that the emperor Peng is extremely powerful and unfathomable, there are more and more powerful people in the Yu family.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and looked at the hundreds of powerful black cavalry regiments in the low sky. When his eyes fell on several figures above the fierce birds, a ray of cold in his eyes was also quietly pouring out.


    One of them, Du Shaofu, who is well-dressed and looks extraordinary in temperament, will never forget that it was the man who shot himself off the cliff in the Yu family at the beginning of his career. However, compared with vice Dutong of the black riding regiment of the Yu family who was killed just now, he has a stronger sense of cultivation.


    "Half saint!"


    Beside the half hundred old men, there was an old man with white eyebrows, but his face was ruddy. He was covered with a long grey pattern robe. His breath could not escape Du Shaofu''s prying eyes. He was a semi holy man who had already stepped into the level of holy land.Du Shaofu didn''t care much.


    The Yu family will not give up, which is expected. In Du Shaofu''s imagination, the Yu family seems to have come a little slowly.


    The whole scene is silent, the square is dark, many of the figures are trembling, dare not speak, the atmosphere also dare not come out.


    "Why, don''t you dare to stand out? You can''t hide. Get out of here!"


    There was no movement in the whole room, and the thunder like roar, with great pressure, spread again. It was the half hundred elders of the Yu family who spoke.


    "There''s some trouble. It''s Yu Tianze of the Yu family. It''s said that he''s almost ready to practice in the holy land. There''s also Yu Jigang of the Yu family, the fourth uncle of Yu Ming, and the strong man in the main realm!" Liu''s voice fell on Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Liu yunmo, Liu Hongyu and other children of the Liu family are also changing color in the dark.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and said to Lin Pu and others. Then he said with a smile to Liu Yanmo, "please take care of them for me."


    As the voice fell, the light of Du Shaofu''s feet flickered and his figure rose from the sky.


    "It seems that there are a lot of people in the Yu family. Are they going to die again?" At the same time, Du Shaofu''s words also spread faintly, but clearly fell on the vast square.


    Du Shaofu knew very well that the people of the Yu family came to look for themselves. They did not go there, nor did they intend to hide. Everything was expected.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Countless eyes, following the voice in a moment, immediately fell on Du Shaofu. With a lot of rather obscure breath, they immediately shrouded Du Shaofu, as if trying to pry out something.


    The eyes of hundreds of powerful black cavalry regiments and monsters were also fixed on Du Shaofu''s body. The breath surged and the void roared.


    At this time, when Du Shaofu''s figure appeared and the fierce bird mounted, Yu Jigang''s face was gloomy, and his eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body. It seemed that he was angry to the extreme and showed a smile, but the smile was so cold that he said, "OK, OK, is that you dare to kill my Yu family, boy, no matter who you are, you will regret it!"


    "What about the Yu family? I killed a lot of them, but now I have no regrets!" Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at Yu Jigang with a faint chill in his eyes.


    "Who is this young man who dares to kill the Yu family and the black cavalry regiment?"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the origin of this young man? It seems that his tone is not small."


    "It''s arrogant not to put the Yu family in their eyes."


    People are very curious. They are even more puzzled.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Yu Jigang''s gloomy face gradually turned to iron green. He looked at Du Shaofu with a more sinister look and said, "boy, my Yu family will let you survive. You can''t, you will die!"


    "The Yu family is really angry!"


    Yu Jigang''s words in India, the square was in uproar and the Yu family was angry. The consequences were absolutely extraordinary.


    In the face of Yu Jigang, Du Shaofu still had no change. He looked as usual. He said faintly, "don''t threaten me with the Yu family. I''ll kill one another when I see one, and kill a couple when I see one."


    "Good, good, I hope your strength can be as arrogant as what you say!"


    The voice is low, but it makes people tremble. If the sky drum is beating, Yu Tianze opens his mouth, his white eyebrows twitch upward, and his old face looks a bit ferocious. It is the first time for him to see a person who does not put Yu''s family in his eyes for so long.


    Square tremor, many people do not know what happened, secretly look at each other.


    Listening to the dialogue, it seems that the young man killed a lot of people in the Yu family. Now the Yu family has sent out strong people, and they want to take action on the spot.


    "What does the Yu family want to do? This is the holy city!"


    Liu xuanmo''s figure swept out. In the tense and helpless eyes of Liu yunmo and Liu Hongyu, they went directly to Du Shaofu, looked at Yu Jigang and Yu Tianze, and said, "I saw with my own eyes that the people of the Yu family with the black cavalry regiment wanted to kill the penghuang brother, but they were killed by the Peng emperor fiercely. Even if the penghuang brothers need to be punished, it should be the temple to make a decision It''s not the Yu family, is it


    Liu limo opened his mouth, and immediately let Yu Jigang, Yu Tianze and other complexions have some subtle changes.


    But when he saw Liu''s desert, the dense crowd on the square, including many of the major forces around him, was secretly agitated.


    "Is it Liu limo''s goods? This guy will make trouble in the holy city all day long, and Liu limo and his mother''s compatriots, but the natural appearance is very different from Liu limo, even compared with Liu yunmo, it is far from enough!"


    "It seems that Liu limo is just a loafer. If it wasn''t for Liu limo''s face, many people would not like him!"


    "Liu lianmo can only make trouble for the Liu family. If it wasn''t for his sister Liu limo, I''m afraid the Liu family would be in bad luck."


    "Keep your voice down. I heard that Yu Ming, the young and most respected member of the Yu family, is going to marry Liu limo. They are made in heaven. In the future, the Yu family and the Liu family are also one family!"¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2324

    The appearance of Liu xuanmo made the expressions of Yu Jigang and Yu Tianze change subtly. They had received the news, and it seemed that Liu liaomo and the young man of the Liu family were walking together.


    Yu Jigang looked at Liu Yaomo, his eyelids trembled, and said, "good nephew, the Yu family and the Liu family are just one family. Don''t be used by outsiders!"


    "Who is a family with you? Penghuang brother is my brother. Even if my brother killed the black cavalry regiment, it should be handed over to the temple for adjudication. You Yu family can''t do it!" Liu Shanmo opened his mouth. Though the vast breath was collapsing and trembling secretly, he also clenched his teeth and raised his head.


    Du Shaofu looked at Liu limo beside him. He was a little surprised. He was not as talented as Liu limo''s woman, but he was righteous enough. He was much easier to get along with than Liu limo''s woman.


    "Liu Yanmo is not good at cultivating himself, but he has some courage."


    Liu limo''s words, immediately let the audience show a lot of appreciation, some people applauded.


    This courage is absolutely not common people can have, in order to be able to outsider Yu family, the whole temple really can not find a few people.


    Listening to Liu limo''s words, Yu Jigang''s face became extremely ugly. Although he didn''t look at Liu limo, he had to estimate Liu limo.


    The Liu family and the Yu family are going to get married soon. At this time, if there is something wrong with the Liu family and the Yu family, it is definitely not what he wants to see. When the time comes, the marriage will be extraordinarily complicated, and he can not bear the responsibility. Liu limo and Yu Ming''s marriage, but now the most important thing for the Yu family, the relationship behind is really too big.


    However, many of the Yu family''s strongmen were killed, which means that the Yu family was beaten in the face. What''s more, the matter of Lin family village is also designated to be solved by the above authorities. It is obviously impossible for Yu Jigang to stop and let go.


    We can''t let go of the remaining evils of Lin''s village by provoking and killing Yu''s strong family.


    "The younger generation of the Liu family has some temper, but the strength is not good enough."


    When Yu Jigang''s face was gloomy and changeable, Yu Tianze opened his mouth, and his eyes fell on Liu liaomo''s body. His eyes were dazzling and his eyes were vast. His invisible breath was like the collapse of a hundred thousand mountains. He said, "step down. Today''s business is not something you can make a fool of. Otherwise, I have to wait for your Liu family elders to teach you well."


    The invisible breath is too vast. Liu''s body seems to be under heavy pressure in an instant. He trembles for it, his face turns white, and his forehead is sweating.


    "Brother limo, this matter has nothing to do with you. I will solve it myself."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his figure took a step. From his body, an invisible breath filled his body. Liu Yanmo suddenly recovered as usual, and the invisible huge crushing force disappeared.


    "It has nothing to do with the Liu family. Why cheat the young people with your age and accomplishments? The Yu family is really shameless!"


    Later, Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at Yu Tianze in a tone that was not salty.


    At the moment, Yu Tianze secretly moved. He could feel that the boy was extraordinary and absolutely not simple. Was he really the Lin family member who was going to be completely extinct.


    "Boy, you are arrogant


    Yu Tianze then sneered at Du Shaofu and said, "since my practice, no one has ever dared to be so arrogant towards my Yu family. You are the first one!"


    "That''s too arrogant of you, Yu family. It''s nothing!"


    Du Shaofu also sneered and stood with his hands on his back. His shirt was a bit damaged. His long hair moved slightly, but he was still domineering and sharp eyed.


    "Well, well, it''s so arrogant that I don''t know what to do with it."


    Yu Tianze sneered and stared at Du Shaofu. His old face was completely indifferent. He said, "I give you two choices. First, I will kill you on the spot."


    Hearing Yu Tianze''s words, I didn''t intend to let it go. This is a semi holy strong man. Liu Yanmo''s face is dignified. Even if yu Tianze is the strongest ancestor of the Liu family, he can only be half a dozen.


    What''s more, Liu Yanmo knows very well that Yu Tianze is in the whole Yu family. In fact, Yu family is nothing at all. Yu family is too powerful.


    Looking at Yu Tianze, whose old face was cold and gloomy, Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, shook his head slightly, and said, "I''ll be arrested without these four words in my life."


    Yu Tianze glanced at the cold light in his eyes. He also sneered and said, "then you can only choose the second choice I give you."


    Du Shaofu shook his head at Yu Tianze. A look of domineering and rebellious flashed on his resolute and resolute face. He outlined a smiling radian and said, "to tell you the truth, it seems that it is not qualified to kill me with your semi holy cultivation strength. I will choose the third choice now."


    "You don''t have a third choice, and no matter how you choose, I''m afraid no one can save you today!"


    Yu Tianze''s face was overcast and cold to the extreme, and his eyes twitched. His semi holy cultivation reached the level of the holy martial realm with one foot, but he was so ignored by a younger generation. How angry he was in his heart.


    He just turned his anger into killing and suppressed it in his heart, because in Yu Tianze''s heart, after all, this not only arrogant boy would be destroyed."I chose to test my talent, that''s what I''m here for."


    Du Shaofu smiles. His figure is like electricity, and he goes straight to the mountain like detection stone.


    They were full of consternation. Originally, they thought that a big war was inevitable. The young man dared to kill the strong members of the Yu family, but he did not take Yu Tianze, Yu Jigang and other strong people in their eyes. They were afraid that there should be something extraordinary. There would be a big war.


    It never occurred to everyone that the young man suddenly chose to test his own posture, which turned out to be a little too fast.


    It''s like a battle between two armies. The drums are ringing at the same time, and they have to fight. But suddenly, one side of the army stops fighting and turns around directly. It''s really hard for people to come back to their senses at once.


    The audience was full of amazement, and the people of Liu Yanmo and Yu''s family were also stunned. They were a little distracted, as if they didn''t know how to respond.


    Yu Tianze and Yu Jigang are also stunned. In this moment, Du Shaofu''s figure has reached the bluestone steps.


    "Well, let''s see what you look like!"


    Yu Tianze Leng hum, although some accidents, with the strength of the young man, actually has not come to the holy city for testing, but at the moment he is also a little curious. He can feel that the youth who seems to be called the Peng emperor should be very difficult. Therefore, he also wants to know the degree of his natural appearance. Anyway, it will not take much time.


    "Boom


    As soon as Du Shaofu landed on the bluestone steps, he immediately felt a huge crushing force directly enveloping him. The crushing power was different from those of different cultivation levels. The stronger the stronger, there was no way to avoid it.


    Soon, Du Shaofu understood that this is an overall inspection. From the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, it is a road of detection.


    The sky is not enough to reach the top.


    But for Du Shaofu, this crushing force did not work.


    At that time, in the sealed ancient land of Zhongzhou, the test of purple thunder xuanding could also reach the top directly.


    Soon, with all the eyes on the scene, Du Shaofu jumped directly to the top of the mountain and came under the dazzling stone tablet.


    On the stone tablet, there is a blank space in one corner. Those places with blood inscriptions can test the posture of heaven by communicating with the testing stone.


    If the sky is not enough, everything will disappear.


    On the contrary, the name of tianbang shines on the holy city.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s face became normal, and he also wanted to know his natural posture. This was not a simple detection of spiritual roots and martial veins, but an overall detection.


    Soon, Du Shaofu used his index finger as a pen, and the light golden blood filled with light. However, the breath of the golden winged mires was hidden by Du Shaofu intentionally. Otherwise, once the blood was released, it would shake the holy city and cause a vision!


    "Peng Huang!"


    Du Shaofu engraved with such a name, the golden blood was covered up, but still filled with golden light.


    "It''s arrogant to be called emperor Peng!"


    Some people say that the name of Peng Huang itself shows a kind of hegemony, which makes people wonder how ordinary people dare to use such a name.


    Du Shaofu inscribed his name, reached out his hands, opened his fingers, and fell on the ancient stone tablet.


    For a moment, Du Shaofu felt that there were mysterious talismans coming out of the stone tablet directly. Along his hands, he poured into his body and flowed into his own meridians, acupoints and orifices, roots and blood vessels.


    This talisman''s secret pattern is very mysterious, with a kind of invisible power, can let oneself enter a kind of empty and bright state.


    All eyes fell on Du Shaofu, waiting for the result.


    This will be the first test of what kind of natural posture such a proud and mysterious youth has and dare to challenge the semi sage strong of Yu family.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, in the silence, a tremor, like a flat thunder, resounded through the void, shaking the whole vast holy city heaven and earth, shaking the sky.


    In the full view of the public, the light is like ten rounds of sun rising at the same time, and the breath is like the eruption of 100000 volcanoes, surging the ancient sky of heaven and earth.


    A huge air from the stone tablet, straight into the sky!


    All eyes trembled, countless creatures inexplicably hit a smart, can not help but spirit shudder.


    On the top of the sky list, a dazzling purple and gold light directly rushed out with incomparable momentum and rose directly on the sky list, crushing all the rankings below.


    "Boom...!"


    At this moment, the void roars, like the sound of heaven.


    Above the void, the light is towering. From the sky, there is a dazzling light shining on the sky, and the vision is in the sky.


    The whole holy city is shaking in the earth and mountains, and the empty sky sounds endlessly, and the mysterious and vast air diffuses.


    All living beings shudder and their spirits tremble. They want to worship!


    At this moment, in this ancient holy city of this side, a strong and obscure breath was cast for the first time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2325

    "How can there be a vision? What''s going on?"


    Some people can''t help but exclaim that there is a vision. It''s amazing.


    "Peng Huang!"


    The purple gold was dazzling, like lightning, but some strong people recognized it. It was the name of penghuang. In crushing tianbang, almost in an instant, he directly went to the first position, crushing the unshakable name of Liu limo.


    The purple gold light is too dazzling. The whole detection stone is shaking violently at the moment. There were many young men and women on the bluestone steps, and they all fell down one by one.


    They feel a breath that they can''t co-exist at all. It''s like there''s a super supreme here. They don''t deserve to be with each other, and they''re directly pushed away.


    Liu family, in the chamber of secrets, Liu limo, sitting cross legged, has a dazzling light all over his body. Suddenly, his eyes open and his eyes are shining.


    "From tianbang!"


    Liu limo felt that the name on the sky list was engraved with her blood. At the moment, she felt a great spirit. If she was the supreme emperor who could not be provoked, she was extremely overbearing, which made her tremble.


    At the same time, in many corners of the holy city, many young supreme figures appeared in the void. Their eyes were shining brightly, and they were looking at the direction of tianbang, where the purple and gold light was dazzling at the moment.


    "The supreme has shaken the ranking of tianbang!"


    Among them, Jiang Yating, the first Yingjie, Jiang Yating, Sun Qin, Ren Yun, etc.


    In the square, the purple gold was shining brightly. In the trembling, the name of penghuang leaped up and down, and finally stabilized under Sun Qin and stopped at the fifth position.


    But the word "Peng Huang" is not gold or purple, but a bright purple gold color.


    The purple gold is shining brilliantly, even surpassing Liu limo''s name!


    "Oh, my God, the fifth in the sky list, this is a terrible supreme!"


    "My God, this guy is really extraordinary, is a supreme!"


    "It''s against the sky, the detection actually caused the abnormal phenomena of heaven and earth!"


    After full of shock, some people came back to God and exclaimed for it, which was incomparably shocked.


    There are also people in a daze, that scene was too shocking, purple gold ray towering, mysterious and terrible breath came, caused the world vision!


    At the moment, the name of the Peng emperor is in the tianbang. It seems that the whole testing stone resonates with it.


    The light shines on the void and suppresses too much supreme pride!


    "Emperor Peng, what''s the origin of this young man? It''s inconceivable that he''s ranked fifth with one stroke and suppressed many great forces."


    "What a shock. The emperor Peng was born in the sky. He is very powerful. He is destined to shock the Terran this time."


    All the big families and the people in the big forces are shaking their eyes in the distance. Their eyes are fierce. The fifth highest one is trying to suppress the young and supreme among many big forces. Such a young man born out of the sky is bound to be extraordinary!


    Some strong people even feel that the name is a kind of purple and gold color, very special, resonates with tianbang, with a terrible aura of authority, but also caused the world vision, no one has ever been able to do.


    Liu Mo, Liu Mo, Yun Mu and so on.


    Yu Tianze, Yu Jigang and others were also stunned. Their eyes were dull and hard to recover.


    Finally, all that began to subside, the light began to dim, Du Shaofu folded his hands and stood quietly in front of tianbang.


    "He is a supreme one, with proud capital!"


    Looking at such a figure, inside and outside the square at the moment, all eyes and figures are in the heart crazy jump, began to seriously look at.


    "It''s so strong that it shakes the top five of tianbang. The emperor Peng is destined to rise and shine in the holy city."


    Some people spoke, excited and excited, and they witnessed the appearance of a terrible new Supreme.


    "The list of the top ten, which has hardly been moved before, is now shaken, and a new Supreme is born!"


    There is a meaningful old man. The appearance of such a young new Supreme is likely to cause big waves in the holy city.


    In the distance around the square, more and more figures are flying and coming, all attracted by this amazing movement.


    "That''s emperor Peng. He succeeded. He''s the supreme one."


    Lin Pu, Lin Yao and so on were extremely excited. The mysterious youth who protected them all the way was a supreme or a powerful one.


    "Ha ha, it''s strong."


    Liu Yanmo smiles. He is very happy that such a supreme is born. He knows that the Peng emperor is safe.


    Such a Supreme Master killed several black cavalry regiments in self-defense. He was afraid that it would only end up in the end, and the temple would not make any more trouble.


    Liu yunmo and Liu Hongyu''s pretty faces were shocked to the point that it was hard to recover. It turned out that the arrogant guy was so tough that he was so terrible.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, who was in front of tianbang, was speechless.


    Du Shaofu didn''t expect to cause such a big disturbance. He didn''t know why. Under the state of emptiness, his martial pulse, pulse soul, spirit root, and the blood of Dapeng''s golden wings in his body, the shrine suddenly seemed to boil at the same time, and then the stone tablet trembled, as if it was about to explode directly, and his name was also directly crushed to the top in an instant.But Du Shaofu didn''t intend to attract too much attention. He just wanted to enter the temple.


    The performance is too amazing, and it will cause more trouble.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu began to suppress him in an instant. He wanted to be in the top ten, but he finally stabilized in the fifth.


    "Hiss!"


    Suddenly, a ghostly figure rushed to the detection stone, and the breath of the sky roared in the void in an instant. A handprint was directly shot out, and it was Yu Tianze who made the move.


    Yu Tianze came back to his senses. The young man related to the Lin family was such an extraordinary supreme. At the moment, he had the strength to kill the master territory. If he was allowed to grow up, he would be a great worry to the Yu family. He could not stay. He had to move immediately and could not delay any more.


    Du Shaofu had already felt that one Yu Tianze was nothing but a hundred, and he did not care.


    "Yu Tianze, it''s not good to bully the little with the big one."


    But at this time, a voice came out, almost at the same moment, a figure filled with dazzling light, lightning in front of Yu Tianze.


    The same handprint, bright and dazzling, wave rune, also collided with Yu Tianze''s handprint.


    At that moment, Yu Tianze''s face changed greatly. He already knew who was in Cha''s hand.


    "Hiss!"


    The two fingerprints collide with each other, and there is no big collision sound. Only two breath interweave. The dazzling talisman and secret patterns bloom, and the void quietly cracks and opens.


    But then, the two figures recoil at the same time, like half a dozen.


    "Sun Bufan, what do you want to do?"


    Yu tianzezhen retreated with a gloomy face and a sharp voice.


    "Is the Yu family the home of the holy city? It''s not very good if you want to kill a supreme one."


    A figure emerged, is an old man, black hair, red face, a long shirt.


    Du Shaofu paid attention to this man. He had just been in the distance, and had a breath of breath. However, he was also a semi Saint level cultivation. He was a member of the sun family.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, and he felt the great fluctuation. A familiar person who had been hiding nearby could not bear it at last!


    "Hum, the sun family can''t protect the people the Yu family wants to kill!"


    At the same time, from the sky above the void, the void is quietly distorted. In the sky trembling, a strange vision appears, the light is dazzling, and there is a terrible scene of the sun and the moon rotating.


    "Boom


    An unprovoked and terrible breath came, which made the whole holy city tremble!


    In a flash of lightning, the sky is shining.


    "Hula..."


    When the terrible scene came, the stars exploded, heaven and earth turned upside down, and the void collapsed and sank, directly drowning Du Shaofu.


    Even sun Bufan was shocked by such a huge breath.


    Above the square, at the moment other people are directly paralyzed on the ground.


    Such a breath is too strong, just diffuse and open the breath of terror, has made all living beings unable to resist, to prostrate worship.


    "Yu Bole!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu had a purple light in his eyes. He knew that Yu Bole was hiding nearby. Otherwise, he would have dealt with Yu Jigang and others directly.


    It was because he knew the existence of Yu Bole that Du Shaofu decided to test it first.


    As the result of the test, Du Shaofu had expected that the Yu family would be reckless and cautious.


    Du Shaofu didn''t worry about Yu bole. At best, Yu Bole was no better than Fengjin.


    "The Yu family has a big tone. It''s not good to deal with a young man like this."


    At the same time, there was another sound coming from the void, which suddenly seemed to be torn open, and an old figure like a ghost appeared.


    In a flash, the void was rippling with invisible waves, like a strong wind, containing an ancient power. The light was dazzling. It was scattered in the void and directly blocked Yu Bole''s attack. It was like swallowing, erasing and dissolving the visions brought by Yu bole.


    It was not long before the bright talisman and secret patterns were wiped out at the same time in the void.


    "Feng wanran, do you want to fight against my Yu family?"


    The sound was sharp and the void was sonorous. A bright long spear of energy pierced through the void and haunted the divine fire. With terrible pressure, he directly assassinated Du Shaofu.


    As the energy gun passes by, the void turns into a dark vacuum.


    "Yu bole, this is the holy city. Do you want to cover the sky with your hands?"


    Such shouts were tit for tat, and a void claw print appeared, with the towering vigorous wind and bright runes, blocking the energy spear and then swallowing it.


    At the same time, two figures appeared in the sky, shining brightly.


    He is two old people of the same age. He has long black and white hair, shoulder length, and a light colored robe. He is thin and has bright eyes. It is Yu bole.


    Another old man, dressed in a wide grey robe, embroidered with some patterns, long white hair fluttering, a pair of long black eyebrows, I''m afraid it''s half a finger long, very eye-catching, but at the moment, the terrible smell on his body will not be under Yu bole."The wind is wanran, the strong one of the wind family."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the old man with long eyebrows and grey robes. His eyes were deep, like a storm, and his face was with a faint smile.


    "It''s really lively."


    Suddenly, above the void, there was a wave again. A middle-aged man appeared with a slim and strong figure. His body was covered with hazy halo, like the light of stars. Only a pair of eyes like lightning emitted light, which was very powerful.


    "If you have a supreme presence, please come and have a look if you have nothing to do."


    An old woman also appeared in the far sky, covered with dazzling runes. From a distance, it was like a glorious day rising.


    "Boom


    In the distance of the void, a tall and straight middle-aged figure appeared quietly, shining brightly. From a distance, he was also in a super dusty posture, with black hair and long robe hunting, which was incomparable.


    "Boom


    Not far away, there is a beautiful woman, long skirt dancing, eyes like water, but dazzling.


    When some of these figures appear in the high void, an invisible pressure pervades the holy city and solidifies the void.


    "It''s too strong. They''re all strongmen in the Holy Land!"


    The whole city was shocked, some people knelt down and saluted. Under such pressure, those with lower strength were directly paralyzed on the ground.


    Du Shaofu was standing under the sky table, and the purple and gold light in his eyes was restrained and disappeared, and he recovered his brightness.


    Looking at the figures that appear in the void one after another, any one of them is a holy land cultivator, and there are many powerful and obscure breath people who have not been inside. In this holy city, as expected, the strong are like clouds.


    "Feng wanran, this boy killed my Yu family and the black cavalry regiment. Do you dare to block me and fight against my Yu family?"


    Yu Bole looks at Feng wanran. Such a supreme power has something to do with the Lin family village. It seems that it is specially aimed at the Yu family. Once he grows up, he will be more difficult to deal with. It will be a major problem of the Yu family. The sooner it is solved, the better.


    "No matter who he killed, this is the holy city. It''s not good for you to bully the young with the old. If he is guilty, he can be judged by the temple."


    Feng wanran looked at Yu bole and said, "if the Yu family wants to fight with my Feng family, then my Feng family will follow. But now, if you want to kill this young man, I don''t know if everyone will agree with you that the Yu family will cover the sky!"


    "The holy city has the judgment of the temple. This is a young and supreme one, which is related to the future of our people. No one can make a decision alone!"


    In the distance, the old woman spoke in a quiet voice.


    "Leave it to the temple for judgment."


    Several voices resound through the void, but they are enough to fall in the ears of countless living beings in the vast holy city.


    Yu Bole''s face was gloomy to the extreme. He looked at the shadows in the void and knew that he had missed the best opportunity. These people would not let him do what he wanted.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the world was shaking.


    From the depths of the holy city, where the golden light is towering, there is a mysterious Rune spread out, a huge and incomparable power diffuses, like resonating with the whole holy city sky, making people feel palpitating.


    "Those who kill the black cavalry regiment shall be punished and ordered not to leave the holy city. After the grand meeting, the new emperor will make a ruling."


    Such a voice, such as thunder, contains great prestige. It resounds from the depths of the holy city and bears an indescribable pressure.


    "Emperor!"


    When such a voice falls, countless figures kneel down to worship in the depths of the holy city, where there is a vast pressure, so that all people tremble.


    "Imperial palace dragon spirit!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. It was clearly the imperial dragon spirit. It seemed that the emperor inside was similar to the emperor outside, but the imperial dragon spirit was too strong, far beyond the palace dragon spirit of the wasteland.


    The sound fell, the golden light faded, and everything began to subside.


    "Let''s go."


    With a faint smile, Feng wanran nodded at Du Shaofu, and then disappeared into the void.


    "HISHI..."


    One after another, the strong figures disappeared.


    In the void, Yu Bole''s face was ugly, but he had nothing to do at the moment.


    The emperor has already opened his mouth. If he does it again, even he will not be able to afford the consequences.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Yu Bole also left.


    "Boy, this is not over, let you live a few more days!"


    Yu Tianze opened his mouth, and Yu Bole had already left. There was no need for him to stay. He left with Yu Jigang and the strong men of the hundreds of black cavalry regiment.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak from the beginning to the end. He watched the strong men go away quickly and quickly. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    However, all the figures on the square were still shaking, and no one thought that the appearance of the emperor Peng in the sky actually attracted many giants and powerful people. So many powerful people in the holy land came and caused such big waves.


    "Look, the first hero, Jiang Yating is here!""Ji Qianxing is here too!"


    "Yao tianwu is there too!"


    "They are the top ten people in the sky list, and they are here to wait and see the ranking!"


    The crowd was agitated, and some people found that those young supreme figures also appeared in the sky above the square.


    All of them felt the change of tianbang and were shocked.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes, but did not pay more attention to the first Yingjie and others.


    Du Shaofu''s cultivation level at the moment has already surpassed these peers and is no longer in the same realm.


    With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu stepped down from the detection stone.


    "Peng Huang''s magnificent appearance, born in the sky, shaking the holy city, Congratulations!" Sun Bufan of the sun family welcomed him with a smile.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Why did the sun family always help Du Shaofu? Although sun Bufan didn''t dare to help him just now, he was grateful for his help.


    "No matter what."


    Sun Bufan was very kind. He asked Du Shaofu, "my little brother is from Linjia village. He has just arrived in the holy city. Why don''t you come to our sun''s family first and have no worries? How about knowing more about the holy city


    Sun Bufan came to the point and did not beat around the bush. He hoped that Du Shaofu could go to the sun''s house.


    "Sun Bufan, are you robbing people?"


    An old woman of the same age appeared, ignoring sun Bufan, smiling at Du Shaofu and saying, "young man, how about settling down in my Feng family? As long as you are in my Feng family, the Yu family can''t help you."


    "I''ve met my predecessors."


    Du Shaofu saluted. Just then, the strong man of the wind family helped him. He had a good impression of the wind family.


    "You''re welcome. Go to my Feng''s house." Said the old woman.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2326

    "Brother Peng Huang, why don''t you go to my Jiang''s house and sit down?" An old man came and said to Du Shaofu.


    Later, other people, Yao family, the first family, Ji family and other big families and forces came forward and surrounded Du Shaofu, hoping to let Du Shaofu go.


    There is no doubt that this is in the process of attracting, such an extraordinary young and supreme man with a bright future. If anyone can win over, it will be a great help in the near future.


    Liu Yanmo, Liu yunmo, Liu Hongyu and others are still in the distance, and it is difficult to recover. I didn''t expect that the young man''s posture was so strong that he was now favored by various forces.


    "Thank you for your kindness. The boy has a place to go." In the crowd, Du Shaofu smiles and politely refuses everyone without being rude.


    "Who?"


    All the big forces and the big families are puzzled. What the emperor Peng said is that he has been attracted by a certain big force.


    When Du Shaofu arrived at the Liu family''s lineup, he asked Liu liaomo, "brother liaomo, is there a place for us to stay for a few days?"


    Liu limo was stunned and stunned. Then he seemed to come back to God and nodded his head fiercely. He said, "of course, you can live as long as you want."


    "This guy is going to our Liu''s house..."


    Liu yunmo and Liu hongyujiaoyan are in a daze. They are favored by all major forces and families. The Liu family is nothing compared with them. With this guy''s natural appearance, going to any big family can become the most valued VIP and be more fearless to the Yu family for trouble.


    But now this guy actually wants to go to the Liu family, which makes Liu yunmo and Liu Hongyu very surprised. Originally, they thought that in the big forces and families, the Liu family had no competitiveness at all. How could such a supreme power refuse the big family forces to choose the Liu family.


    "Let''s go. I''ll disturb you for a few days." Du Shaofu said to Liu Yanmo.


    It''s safer to go to the sun''s and Feng''s, and he''s not afraid of the Yu family. But Du Shaofu knows very well that the strong people in the wind family and the sun family are like clouds, and there are super strong people in charge. If you want to do something, it''s not very convenient, but in the Liu family, it''s much more convenient.


    As for safety, with the emperor''s words, the Yu family would be more or less wary. In addition, even if yu Bole really wanted to do it again, Du Shaofu was not afraid.


    "Let''s go back. Ha ha." Liu Yanmo was very happy. The brother Peng Huang was very interesting and directly refused the invitation of the big families and forces. He didn''t say anything, but he chose the Liu family. Looking at the big families and forces, he was in a very good mood.


    Indeed, it was astonished to see that the Supreme Master was he liumianmo''s departure, and the powerful members of all major forces and families were shocked. The young man turned them down and chose the poor Liu family. More importantly, the relationship between the Liu family and the Yu family was complicated.


    "When we go home to discuss, we must win over such young people."


    After that, the strong men of the big families left immediately, and they had to go back to discuss with the strong ones in their families. Such a young supreme must find a way to win him over, even if he paid a huge price.


    The detection on the square then continued, and there was a lot of noise again.


    Some young people are even more excited and want to stay on the tianbang list and get the treatment that the big families just compete for.


    Liu family, main hall.


    "This son of a bitch is in trouble again!"


    Liu Qingping, the leader of the Liu family, had a feeling of mental exhaustion. He thought that it would be fine to ask his son Liu Yanmo to solicit a few young people with potential. Anyway, those young people with top talent could not look up to the Liu family. As long as one or two Tianjiao was attracted, it would be very good.


    But Liu Qingping got the news, and his son, Liu lianmo, fell in love with the people of the Liu family again. This time, he was killed. Many of the strong men in the black cavalry regiment related to the He Yu family also died, and his son Liu xuanmo was still walking with the young man.


    "Boom


    In the depth of the holy city, there are huge fluctuations, a vast breath of sky, there are purple and gold light shining brightly in the sky.


    "There is a super supreme being born, shaking the sky, shaking the holy city!"


    Liu Qingping felt the movement and stillness. The great breath came from the sky, and a new Supreme was born.


    "Master, come back, young master


    A moment later, someone rushed to the hall, panting and nervous.


    "What''s so strange about that bastard''s coming back? Let him come to the hall quickly!"


    Liu Qingping said deeply that he would like to kick that bastard a few feet at the moment. In this troubled autumn, he is still making trouble everywhere.


    "No, the master, the young master and the young lady have come back with the emperor Peng. They have arrived at the door!" The visitor said that he had been following the holy city all the way, which was of great importance. Therefore, he informed the master of the family in advance. Now that he has come to the Liu family, he must inform the master at the first time.


    "Who is emperor Peng?" Liu Qingping can''t think of such a person as Peng Huang. There seems to be no one named Peng Huang in the larger family and influence, and there seems to be no strong person named Peng Huang among the people."The emperor Peng, not long ago, was the fifth in the list of heaven. A young and supreme emperor was born, and young master limo tried to suppress all the big families and forces and took the emperor penghuang to our Liu family." The visitor said, the mood is also difficult to calm down.


    "Come on, welcome!"


    Liu Qingping heard the speech, and his face was shocked for a second, then the figure disappeared in the hall.


    Later, in the Liu family, Du Shaofu met Liu Qingping and knew that it was Liu limo and Liu lianmo, Liu yunmo''s father.


    "I''ve met the leader of the Liu family." Du Shaofu clasped his fist and looked at Liu Qingping secretly. Such a man who was able to give birth to Liu limo and Liu yunmo was not vulgar in temperament and had a brilliant appearance.


    "Brother Peng Huang, you''re welcome. Let''s make my Liu family shine."


    Liu Qingping''s bearing is really extraordinary. He does not lose the demeanor of the leader of the Liu family. He is also very surprised that the son of a bastard has brought such a young and supreme man to the Liu family. At last, he has a long face. This has been passed on, which can make Liu''s parents face a lot.


    "I need to disturb the Liu family for a few days." Du Shaofu got to the point and needed a quiet place to rest, hoping not to be disturbed.


    "No problem."


    Liu Qingping nodded and immediately arranged it in person and gave it to Du Shaofu in a secluded courtyard. He also told the children of the Liu family not to disturb him.


    "I''ll be closed for one day, and I''ll be out at this time tomorrow." Du Shaofu entrusted Lin Pu and other Lin family members to Liu Yanmo.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Yanmo patted his chest to guarantee that he would not let Lin Pu and others have any accidents.


    Later, Du Shaofu put a simple seal on the outside of the courtyard and entered the room. There were still some things to do.


    Du Shaofu has already spied on the Liu family secretly. There is no strongman in the holy land. Du Shaofu has called out the ancient space. Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, qingluan and Xiaoqing are still in the process of cultivation and understanding, and they have made great progress. The ape is still healing, and Du Shaofu has not disturbed him.


    In the ancient space, Lin Feng sits cross legged, with a dazzling light all over his body. At the moment, his breath has reached the level of Wu Emperor.


    "My Lord."


    When Du Shaofu appears in front of Lin Feng, Lin Feng wakes up, spits out his turbid breath, and immediately stands up to salute. His eyes are grateful. It is the help of this adult who can break through the realm of Emperor Wu this time.


    Looking at Lin Feng, he can see that he is not weak because of his age, cultivation and natural appearance. Although he has seen tianbang, Du Shaofu knows that there is not much chance for him to remain famous in tianbang under the current conditions of Lin Feng. It is not a simple thing to want to enter the tianbang.


    "Next, it''s going to be painful. You''re ready."


    Du Shaofu said to Lin Feng that he planned to use the holy formula to refine Lin Feng''s body with the holy formula, so as to enhance his physical potential to the maximum. At that time, it would certainly play a very important role in the detection.


    Later, Du Shaofu told us the pain of the formula.


    The holy body formula is left by the master, the holy hand and the spirit emperor. It can refine the human body as a spiritual instrument, and even refine the Fu array into the human body. At the end of refining, the physical body can be comparable to the Taoist, magic and holy instruments.


    The ancient jade was broken at the beginning, but under the sacred formula, he has been cultivating his body for years. He is as strong and incomparable as ever, surpassing too many people.


    "Ready." Lin Feng''s eyes are firm, in order to be able to enter the temple, he is willing to do anything and endure any pain.


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu sat on his knees, spit out turbid Qi from his mouth and waved. A pill was given to Lin Feng to take. It was a body protecting pill, which could protect the internal organs of the forged body from high temperature, so as not to completely burn the viscera into ashes.


    Lin Feng took the pills without hesitation. For him, he had absolute trust in the young people in front of him.


    "Boom


    The void trembled, and Du Shaofu''s handprint was condensed, and a spirit furnace Fu tripod was immediately condensed. A fiery breath surged out and a flame leaped out. Accompanied by an incomparable atmosphere of pressure, there was a wave of electric arc, which shocked people.


    Under the terrible pressure, Lin Feng felt trembling in his heart. He was almost prostrate and trembling. He was even more shocked. The adults in front of him were clearly still a terrible talisman.


    "I''m refining your body now. This process is extremely dangerous. If you can''t fight against it, all your previous achievements will be wasted. The final result depends on your own creation!" Du Shaofu said to Lin Feng,


    "I will be able to fight! "


    Lin Feng was determined and jumped into the Linglu Fu Ding.


    "Ah "


    as his body just jumped into the Linglu Fu Ding, Lin Feng''s mouth began to scream, and his clothes turned into ashes at the moment of touching the Linglu Fu Ding.


    The flame burned the body, the hair stood upright, and the hair and hair were immediately burned to ashes.


    This kind of flame heat into the body, not only the skin, but also the soul is suddenly burning pain, the soul seems to be evaporation clean.


    The skin burns and shrinks, and makes a sound of "nourishing" oil stains. Fortunately, the body protecting pill just taken by Lin Feng works in the body at this time. A strong medicinal force spreads in the body, covering the viscera, resisting the fatal damage of the penetrating high temperature to the viscera.But that kind of flame high temperature, still is lets the viscera, the muscle, the cell blood vessel are all violent convulsions, the pain several desire cannot speak.


    Du Shaofu controlled the Linglu Fu tripod. With his own cultivation at the moment, there would be no accident at all. It just depends on Lin Feng himself. If the more patient and able to surpass the limit, the better the effect will be.


    With the change of the handprint, a wave of white God like energy sprang out of his body, which made the space turbulent. Du Shaofu began to forge Lin Feng''s body according to the method of holy body formula.


    Everything is easy to master. Wrapped by the flame inside the cauldron, Lin Feng''s body erupts into bursts of white smoke. It is obvious that some impurities have been burned out and turned into ashes in the flame.


    "Ah "


    it''s just that in the process, Lin Feng finally screams bitterly. When his skin gets to the back, he is almost burned and exploded by flames. The pain is beyond description and words, and ordinary people can''t bear it, or even can''t bear it.


    But Lin Feng fought hard with his teeth. He tried to endure the inhuman pain. His eyes were filled with blood, which made people feel cold and tremble.


    "For the sake of Linjia village, I must succeed, I must pass the test and stay in the temple!" Lin Feng told himself in his heart that he must succeed and become a strong man to protect the name of Linjia village and his grandfather.


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. Lin Feng''s endurance level, at the same level, would not be under the original eternal jade, and even deliberately increased some strength. Lin Feng also insisted on gripping his teeth. His internal organs, meridians and blood vessels convulsed under the high temperature. His body began to emit "nourishing" smoke under the high temperature, and then spread from his nostrils, mouth, ears and even eyes Come out.


    However, under such pain and suffering, Lin Feng''s body also changed greatly. The whole body began to show a kind of luster, as if it was watered with metal, showing a sense of explosive power.


    "In that case, I will try my best to see your nature "


    with the change of Du Shaofu''s handprint, the next step was to spread out the secret patterns of talisman, and engraved some special Rune arrays and animal energy secrets on Lin Feng''s body.


    He had a good impression of Lin Feng. Du Shaofu did his best. As for the final transformation of Lin Feng, it depends on his own nature.


    In order to arrange the Fu array and the beast energy secret method, we need to burn it with the spirit fire in the spirit furnace and engrave it in the bone depth. Only in this way can these Fu array and beast energy secret methods be integrated with the body. This process is extremely tedious and a huge project.


    But it was easy for Du Shaofu at the moment.


    But for Lin Feng, it''s even more miserable than the burning pain of forging body that he has just faced. The secret method of animal power and rune array are engraved in the depth of his whole body''s bones, which is even more unbearable than the pain of scraping bones.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2327

    "Ah "


    in the desolate space, the people''s hearts were shaking again. A secret pattern of a Taoist talisman in Du Shaofu''s hand fell on Lin Feng''s body surface. With the energy light and electric arc, Lin Feng''s body was covered with secret patterns of talismans, and then disappeared.


    In this process, with the talisman''s secret pattern entering into Lin Feng''s body, the energy fluctuation began to spread in Lin Feng''s body. This energy fluctuation was extremely miraculous, as if it could communicate and absorb the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth, and finally gathered in Lin Feng''s body.


    "Ah..."


    Such time continues to slowly pass, Lin Feng has been screaming


    Pay and harvest are basically proportional, at this time Lin Feng has not fully realized what he got at the moment, do not know how terrible the holy formula is.


    His transformation in this way is tantamount to rebirth in the fire and set foot on a new martial art road. In the near future, he will sweep all over the world and make a name in this world!


    Liu family, the main hall, the atmosphere is very depressed and embarrassed.


    At the moment, there are Liu Qingping, Liu lianmo, Liu Hongyu, Liu yunmo, as well as many strong men and elders of the Liu family.


    The elders and strong men of the Liu family were shocked when they heard that Liu Yanmo had brought a young Supreme Master back.


    However, when we learned that the Peng emperor had killed many Yu family strongmen and the black cavalry regiment, they were a little bit frozen.


    Not to mention that the relationship between the Liu family and the Yu family is complex at the moment, and it is likely to get married. Even under normal circumstances, for the sake of this young supreme, the Yu family will definitely not give up.


    It''s not cost-effective to account for the fact that he Yu''s family is the enemy of a young supreme who has not grown up.


    In the main hall, the strong and elders of the Liu family look very complicated.


    "This time, Yu Ming is almost sure of the throne of emperor. Indeed, only Yu Ming can match limo best in the whole clan." Liu Jiaqiang said.


    "It''s not what the Yu family wants. When limo arrives at the Yu family, the Liu family will also be suppressed. Do you think the Yu family will watch limo stronger than Yu Ming?" An old man of the Liu family spoke.


    There were some people who supported the marriage with Yu family, some opposed it, and others remained neutral and had no words.


    "Now there is no way to stop it. Limo has already opened his mouth. If Yu Ming could get the throne of emperor, he would be willing to accept it." A middle-aged woman said that the Liu family couldn''t change anything.


    "The Yu family is trying to kill that young man. If he stays in the Liu family, even if limo marries the Yu family, his life in the Yu family will not be easy."


    Some people say that leaving the Peng emperor in the Liu family is undoubtedly against the Yu family. Even if the Liu family and the Yu family get married, they will also make the Yu family bear the grudge.


    "That young man is extraordinary, but if he killed the black cavalry regiment and the Yu family, the emperor said that he would submit it to the new emperor for ruling. If Yu Ming became the new emperor, he would be worried about the consequences and could not help it!" Some people in the Liu family said that once Yu Ming became the new emperor, how could the Yu family let go of the Peng emperor.


    "Send it out of the Liu family. It''s not too late. I have limo and yunmo in Liujia. Why do you want to win over a young supreme with a dim future?" Some people of the Liu family said that it was not a wise choice to leave the young man in the Liu family. It would have a great impact on the Liu family.


    "You are so afraid of the Yu family, and even willing to sacrifice the happiness of your sister''s life. It''s ridiculous." Liu Yanmo laughed and was disappointed. He got up and left.


    Liu Qingping wanted to stop Liu liaomo, but he didn''t speak at last.


    "Let''s go. I''ll think about it." Liu Qingping said to the elders and the strong in the hall.


    "Think twice, master!"


    In the hall, the crowd left.


    "Yunmo, what do you think?" Liu Qingping left his daughter, Liu yunmo asked.


    "Dad, my sister doesn''t want to marry the Yu family." Liu yunmo said that she was still too young to know a lot of things. She said it was useless, and then left.


    Liu Qingping pondered, looking a little lost, looking a little haggard.


    "Hiss."


    The void in the hall fluctuated, and an old man appeared. He was very old, but his eyes were divine.


    "Uncle." Liu Qingping got up to salute. He was the strongest of the Liu family, and he had already set foot in the holy land.


    Liu laoduan sat down and said to Liu Qingping, "you have given birth to three good children. Limo and yunmo are the pride of our Liu family. Although Yao Mo is naughty, he is only young, and will certainly shoulder the burden of the Liu family in the future."


    After a pause, Liu continued to speak and said, "I''ve learned everything. After living for so long, I''ve got some insight and insight. Yu Ming is indeed a good man who is not limo."


    "Uncle Lao means..." Liu Qingping asked.


    "But we, Liu family, do not have too many choices at the moment, if the new emperor of the day after tomorrow does not fall on Yu Ming, then everything will not be so troublesome." Liu said, the old man''s face was slightly coagulated. How could he not know that among the younger generation, besides limo, who could compete with Yu Ming? Limo suffered a heavy blow this time, but heaven did not protect the Liu family."No. 1 Yingjie, Sun Qin, Ren Yuan, Ji Qianxing, etc., seem to be hard to compete with Yu Ming." Liu Qingping was deep in his eyes. He knew that Yu Ming''s natural appearance and strength were only under the limo. In terms of real strength, Yu Ming had the whole Yu family behind him, which was unfathomable.


    "It''s not to the end. Let''s talk about it when it''s time. If it''s the will of God, it''s doomed." Liu said.


    "Uncle Lao, how about the young man Peng Huang?" Liu Qingping asked that the decision on this matter had too much influence, and he needed to listen to his uncle''s advice.


    "It seems that the young man is not simple. His name is purple and gold. It is unique. It seems that he has something extraordinary. People from all major families are courting him. If the Yu family wants to kill such a supreme, it is difficult to cover the sky."


    Old Liu got up and said to Liu Qingping, "you are the master of the Liu family now. You should make your own decision."


    Voice down, Liu Lao left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, the news in the holy city had been thoroughly spread out. A young supreme emperor named Peng Huang was born, and the news that he ranked fifth in the heaven list also shocked the whole world and spread to all corners of the Terran.


    "What, there are such young people, not those big families, who have such a beautiful appearance!"


    "A young man named Peng Huang was born out of the sky, crushing many of the young and supreme, shaking the holy city, and leading to a lot of strongmen in the Holy Land!"


    All kinds of news continued to ferment and spread to the whole Terran, shaking all sides, causing a violent response.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu is still forging Lin Feng''s body in the ancient space. He has no knowledge of the outside world and is not interested in knowing. His purpose is to enter the temple and settle accounts with the Yu family.


    Du Shaofu did it on purpose. The holy city was not covered by the Yu family. Du Shaofu thought that if he could be valued by all parties, the Yu family would not have a chance to attack themselves at will, and everything would be as expected.


    "Hula..."


    In front of Du Shaofu, in the Linglu Fu cauldron, a body wrapped by the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth sits cross legged, and his body is faintly red Luo, but his whole body is permeated with a fierce and fierce spirit.


    "Hoo "


    seeing the energy wrapped body of the Linglu Fu Ding, Du Shaofu breathed a deep breath from his abdomen, and his eyes showed a little smile. The holy formula was a success, but what will happen next depends on Lin Feng''s own creation.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is also very clear. In terms of the sacred formula alone, Lin Feng''s benefits in the holy formula are far greater than those of the eternal jade.


    When he forged the ancient jade holy body formula, Du Shaofu''s cultivation was not high, and he did not master the Fu array and the secret of animal power.


    At the moment, Du Fu''s style is a kind of natural structure.


    Du Shaofu is the only one who knows that Lin Feng is equipped with several powerful Fu arrays and many supreme animal abilities. He needs to understand the mystery of them. If he can understand them thoroughly, his future achievements will be limitless.


    "Help people to the end, send the Buddha to the west, continue!"


    Du Shaofu''s face lit up a smile. What he wanted to do had already been completed, but he had helped others to the end. Although the purple thunder xuanding was no longer on his body and could not use the purple gold xuanlei, he had understood the purple gold xuanlei for a long time, and he also had the purple thunder xuanding for a long time. He understood the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, and had the thunder pulse, and wanted to try to use the thunder and lightning pulse as Lin Feng Refine the body again and enhance the pulse.


    Although he didn''t know whether he would succeed, Du Shaofu wanted to have a try, but he was not satisfied with the old village head''s request and returned to the Lin family village.


    "Boom..."


    The ancient space was shaking, and the sound of lightning and thunder was heard. Du Shaofu urged the thunder and lightning pulse and used the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. In an instant, the thunder cloud was thick and the huge breath came down.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dusk, sunset, sunset cover the sky.


    Within the Liu family, the mountains and rivers are beautiful, and the Lingshan mountains overlap, just like a fairyland.


    At the moment, the liujiamen are bustling and bustling. People from all major forces and families are visiting, but actually they want to see the emperor Peng.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the emperor Peng is closing the gate. He says he wants to go out tomorrow. He can''t disturb him."


    Liu Qingping had to go out in person because all of them were from the major forces, including several semi saints.


    However, Liu Qingping''s words were not believed by all the major forces. They thought that it was the Liu family''s deliberate act. They did not want the young supremacy of the world to be robbed by the major forces and families.


    Although in the square, the people of the major families have invited them, but they have failed. But the big families and forces have not given up. Such a supreme is worth paying for. Such a young supreme is born in the sky. With that posture, they have the strength to kill the masters of the main realm. There must be hidden super powers behind them. Once they are attracted, they will let them go The family adds terrible strength."Well, we''ll come back tomorrow."


    People from all major families and forces said that they didn''t believe Liu Qingping''s words at all. Come back tomorrow and see what the Liu family can say.


    Liu Qingping was helpless and could only smile bitterly.


    If the Liu family has the sun family, Ren family, Yao family and so on, such a young and supreme in the Liu family, it will be desirable, not afraid of the Yu family.


    It is possible for the Liu family to leave such a young man with deep hatred in the Yu family, but I don''t know whether it will be a blessing or a disaster.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, moon, star dark.


    In the center of the holy city, the square is still bustling and dazzling, just like the day, and the noise is soaring into the sky. Many young people are still testing themselves.


    Several young people passed the test and left their names on the sky list, causing boiling.


    There is also a supreme appeared, although the ranking is not high, but it also shakes the holy city, causing the major forces and families to vie for each other.


    Yu family.


    The hall was quiet. Yu Bole sat upright, with long black hair and shoulder length hair. His eyes flashed with a frightening light. He said, "I didn''t expect that the Lin family could still struggle. He knew it would have been exterminated. That boy is not simple. It''s a disaster. We must find a way to solve it!"


    "Grandfather, don''t worry. Two days later, the boy is dead!"


    Yu Ming''s golden silk pattern Cape moved slightly, and his handsome face was wearing a faint smile. He was in a good mood. After the day after tomorrow, he would soar into the sky. By then, everything would be settled down. The man named Peng Huang couldn''t turn over any waves.


    "The more we get to this point, the more we can''t be careless."


    Yu Bole relaxed a little, looked at Yu Ming and said: "until the final decision, everything can not be careless. The sun family, Ren family and the first family will not give up."


    "The first Yingjie, Sun Qin, Ren Yuan, Ji Qianxing, Feng wuche and so on. Their strength is very clear to me. There are not too many threats. I have prepared for such a long time and have been forbearing, which is not what they can stop." Yu Ming is very confident that no one can stop him. He is the only one who will be the new emperor. At that time, he will fly into the sky and become the leader of the Terran.


    "This time, it''s also God''s help. Liu limo is badly hurt, and it''s not a worry."


    Yu Bole showed a smile and said: "when you become the emperor, Liu limo can only promise to join the Yu family, and the temple can''t say anything more. After all this has become a foregone conclusion, the Linjia village and the penghuang can solve it slowly and let them live a few more days."


    "The throne of the emperor, who shall we give up?"


    Yu Ming looks at the moon, his eyes are like lightning, confident and rebellious.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    In the ancient space, lightning and thunder, purple thunder and lightning, the sound of "thundering" resounded.


    Du Shaofu urged the profound meaning of thunder and lightning and the martial pulse of thunder. His breath was extremely powerful and incomparable. He refined Lin Feng''s body again and improved his martial pulse.


    This is the first time Du Shaofu said that he was inspired by the purple thunder xuanding.


    The result was very smooth. Du Shaofu succeeded. Although the effect was not as strong as Zijin xuanlei, it was not much different. Under the thunder and martial pulse, there was an indescribable pressure, which made Lin Feng''s martial pulse more dignified.


    It was a long process. At the level of Lin Feng''s cultivation, Du Shaofu didn''t need much effort, but he needed a lot of patience.


    As time went by, and probably when he succeeded, Du Shaofu''s eyes shrank in the bright purple sun like thunder and lightning, the thunder and thunder of the void and the thick thunder cloud slowly converged and remained calm.


    "Crackling..."


    Lin Feng is still sitting on his knees. At the moment, there is a purple gold color on his body. It has a metallic texture. The purple electric arc shuttles on the surface of his body. The body, like a volcano, is full of explosion.


    "Hoo..."


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were collected, he vomited out his turbid breath. Everything he had done was up to Lin Feng himself. There was no accident. It was not a big problem to keep his name on the list of heaven.


    It''s just that Du Shaofu himself is not good at making an estimate of the extent to which Lin Feng can set foot in the future and how strong he will be in the future. It depends on Lin Feng''s understanding and future opportunities. But at this moment, it is also a kind of breaking cocoon and becoming a butterfly.


    Later, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and began to breathe.


    Although the consumption is not much, Du Shaofu is in the holy city at the moment and has sudden changes at any time. It is better to keep himself in the peak state at all times.


    In the barren space, calm was restored, only on Lin Feng''s body, the purple electric arc lingered for a long time, sending out the crackling sound.


    Because of the holy body formula, Lin Feng''s eyebrows and eyelashes are all reduced to ashes, and his black hair disappears. He looks like a monk, but above his head, it is covered with runes, with a metallic color of purple and gold, giving people a sense of wonder.


    On his body, there are mysterious patterns of talismans. I don''t know when he started. Lin Feng''s eyebrows and black hair turned into ashes and began to grow slowly. With the speed visible to the naked eye, he restored his original appearance again.Then, on Lin Feng''s closed eyes, his eyelids trembled slightly, his eyes opened, and a bright and dazzling light diffused out. From the metal body, the light was bright, an invisible fierce breath, fierce and incomparable, shaking the void!


    The mind looks inside, examining everything in his body. He feels all the changes in himself at the moment. Lin Feng''s eyes tremble, showing an incredible surprise.


    "You have a good understanding of the rune array and the secret method of animal power. It depends on you to what extent you can get in the future."


    Du Shaofu woke up and looked at Lin Feng. He felt that everything in Lin Feng''s body at the moment was quite satisfactory. It seemed to be much better than what he had imagined.


    "Hiss..."


    Lin Feng knelt down in front of Du Shaofu, regardless of his naked body. His eyes were full of tears, and then he kept kowtowing his head. At the moment, he knew what great benefits he had gained because of the people in front of him.


    "Get up." Du Shaofu spoke.


    "Lin Feng has one thing to ask for. If the adults don''t agree, Lin Feng will not get up." Lin Feng can''t afford it. He has something to ask for.


    "Go ahead." Du Shaofu was in an accident.


    "Please accept Lin Feng as a disciple. Lin Feng has nothing to repay. From then on, he is willing to follow his master." Lin Feng is still kowtowing, he is not stupid, can give him such benefits unconditionally how can simple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2328

    Du Shaofu laughed and asked, "don''t you want to enter the temple to practice?"


    "Entering the temple does not affect Lin Feng''s apprenticeship. If he can enter the temple this time, after practicing in the temple, Lin Feng is still willing to follow his master." Lin Feng said.


    "But I don''t plan to accept apprentices yet. Get up. The temple is not simple. If you enter the temple, you may find a good teacher." Du Shaofu said that he had never planned to accept an apprentice.


    "Lin Feng knows that he is stupid. If he can''t be an adult''s disciple, Lin Feng is willing to follow the adult, and be an attendant, and ask for his success." Lin Feng pleaded, very resolute, afraid that the adults in front of him did not look up to his own posture, then he was willing to be an attendant, which could be regarded as a great favor for refining the body.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu was helpless. This guy was really resolute. He sighed slightly and said, "I really don''t intend to accept an apprentice. If you want to, you should be a registered disciple first."


    "Thank you very much, disciple Lin Feng. See you, master!"


    Hearing this, Lin Feng was pleasantly surprised. The registered disciple was also a disciple. Suddenly, he repeatedly knocked nine heads.


    "Well, get up and be my registered disciple. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse." Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. He didn''t expect this guy to be so stubborn.


    "I would like to follow my master all the time." Lin Feng Road.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s go out." Du Shaofu said that it was almost time to calculate the time. Otherwise, Lin Feng would miss the detection time.


    But when Du Shaofu got out of the ancient space, he immediately felt that there were many strong people in the forbidden seal, and even many powerful people in the holy land.


    When Du Shaofu took up the forbidden seal, he first saw Liu Qingping, the leader of the Liu family.


    "Little brother Peng Huang, you are finally out of the pass."


    Liu Qingping breathed a sigh of relief, but he has been standing like a needle felt. God knows that many families and forces have come to the holy land early in the morning. It is already noon now.


    Du Shaofu was impolite. He glanced at him and saw an old man beside Liu Qingping. He had met him when he was performing the art of transfiguration. It was the old man in front of him who had gone to meet Liu limo. His cultivation strength was at the level of semi saint.


    Then, Du Shaofu was very surprised. There were many semi saints and even saints, some of whom had met in the square yesterday.


    "Little brother Peng Huang, these are the strong men of every big family. They come to see you." Liu Qingping opened his mouth and introduced those strong men. They were all strong people in all the big families. They were famous in the whole human race. Several of them were actually the cultivation of holy land, but they were all at the primary level of holy land.


    When Du Shaofu said hello, he was neither humble nor arrogant. He was not disrespectful or humble.


    The purpose of the people from all the major families and forces is the same. They hope that Du Shaofu can be a guest, which is tantamount to drawing in. Once Du Shaofu goes, it is undoubtedly a representative who is close to him.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I will visit you next time." Du Shaofu declined.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s resolute attitude, they felt as if they were going to stay at the Liu family, but they were helpless to leave.


    "Masters, I have a registered disciple who has not passed the test. If you are on your way, you can take him to test his talent." Du Shaofu pointed to Lin Feng and said to all the big families and powerful people present.


    "This Little friend, don''t be kidding


    People were surprised, which was a little surprised, but then a smile, polite after a while, also immediately left, after all, they are also strong, not to do shameless things. In their capacity, it is not appropriate to take other people''s registered disciples to test their talents.


    But one of them did not leave. She was a strong man in the Jiang family''s holy land. She was a middle-aged woman with a kind face.


    The middle-aged woman wanted to have a talk with Du Shaofu alone. Du Shaofu was also very polite. After all, she was a practitioner of Holy Land and came to the Liu family in person.


    In the courtyard, Du Shaofu met the strong man of the Jiang family''s holy land. He was very polite. Du Shaofu was the kind of person who would pay a foot and then return a foot.


    "Young people, beautiful appearance, unlimited future, my Jiang family attaches great importance to, do not know from where superior?" The scholar of the yuan family''s holy land inquired around the corner, hoping to know the origin of Du Shaofu. It''s strange that such a young man has no origin.


    "My teacher doesn''t like worldly affairs. He has always been idle clouds and wild cranes, and his disciples should not talk much about them." Du Shaofu said in such a way that he did not say much.


    The middle-aged woman didn''t ask more questions, but she felt more and more that such a young man was not humble or arrogant in front of her. Every move showed an invisible bearing, even made her tremble secretly. The person behind was absolutely not simple. Maybe it was a peerless strong man hidden in the human race.


    "I don''t know if a young man is married?" The middle-aged woman asked with a smile. Her eyes were deep and her face was kind.Du Shaofu pondered for a while, but he did not get married and shook his head.


    "That''s good."


    The middle-aged woman looked at Du Shaofu carefully and seemed to be more satisfied. She said, "seriously, I like you very much. If you look at the younger generation of the whole human race, you can also be ranked among the top. I have a descendant, whose age is similar to that of you, and is also a famous beauty. Her natural appearance is good. I think it''s better to be in the list of heaven How about marrying you? "


    "Ah


    Du Fu, a middle-aged woman, didn''t expect to be able to cope with everything.


    "Don''t be nervous. You can think about it. I can assure you that my descendants are beautiful and beautiful, and there are countless pursuers of the holy city. But you are very suitable for the beauty. If you don''t believe it, I can take you to see it in person." The middle-aged woman said with a smile.


    "Well, I''m afraid no one looks down on me." Du Shaofu laughed bitterly.


    "No, this time I came out and asked her about it. She saw you yesterday, too. She has already secretly promised." Of course, there are some things that are not true, but she is sure that as long as she goes back and says it, there will be no problem. If the young man in front of her can marry the people of the Jiang family, it is undoubtedly the best choice.


    "I.."


    Du Shaofu thought about it. Then he turned his eyes and asked the middle-aged woman, "is Jiang Yating what you said?"


    "This..."


    The middle-aged woman lenglengleng, said: "no, but compared to Yating, absolutely not much worse."


    "That would be a pity."


    Du Shaofu pretended to be disappointed. Taking Jiang Yating''s position in the Jiang family, he was afraid that the Jiang family would not take it out to win him over. At that time, he would not have to directly refuse the strong man of the Jiang family and make the other party unhappy.


    The middle-aged woman ponders that the other side is in love with Yating, and Yating has always been regarded as a pair of matchmakers with the first Yingjie, who are born in heaven. The first hero is still the third in the heaven list, and there is the whole first family behind her.


    "Elder, is Jiang Yating married? I think if she is, it will be good." Du Shaofu knew that it had an effect, and said to the middle-aged woman that Jiang Yating seemed to be a couple of he first Yingjie, and the Jiang family would not take out Jiang Yating to win over themselves.


    "Young man, Yating''s identity in the Jiang family is very special. If you really mean it, it''s not impossible. I''ll go back and help you talk about it, and I''ll give you the answer." The middle-aged woman said to Du Shaofu in this way. She did not directly refuse, nor did she agree. She was ambiguous. She could go in or out, and then she was ready to leave.


    "If you want to, I have a registered disciple at the gate. Tianzi should be reluctant, but I can match the descendants just mentioned by the elder."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "as for me, I only fall in love with the noble Miss Jiang Yating."


    "Young people, don''t be kidding. It seems that the boy is still young. I''ll go back and have a good discussion about Yating." The middle-aged woman had seen Lin Feng. At the moment, she thought Du Shaofu was joking. She was only devoted to Jiang Yating. She could not marry the descendant on the tianbang list to her registered disciple. She agreed, and the Jiang family would not.


    Later, the middle-aged woman of the Jiang family left, and the Liu family leader personally sent them out.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu finally sent away such a man of holy land cultivation.


    But just when Du Shaofu thought he was free, there was a man who was accompanied by the Liu family''s half saint.


    Du Shaofu knew the visitor and was acquainted with him. He was supported by Biluo City, sun Xuan of Sun family, and primary cultivator of holy land.


    "I have seen the Lord of the city!"


    Du Shaofu was very polite and had a good impression of the sun family. In the square, sun Bufan, a semi sage practitioner of the sun family, also helped.


    "You''re welcome. I''ll talk to you alone."


    Sun Xuan also wanted to talk to Du Shaofu alone.


    The half saint of the Liu family left for the old man and asked sun Xuan and Du Shaofu to chat alone.


    "At the beginning, I felt that my little friend was extraordinary. I didn''t expect to make a big splash and shake the Terran. It''s really gratifying." Sun Xuan was very polite with a smile.


    "Thanks to the city Lord." Du Shaofu responded.


    "Xiaoyou, I''ll get to the point. Did you ever get married?" Sun asked directly, quite simply.


    "No Du Shaofu shook his head. He guessed to himself that the sun family would like to win over the Jiang family.


    "That''s good. It''s wonderful." Sun Ying patted his knee and was very happy. He said to Du Shaofu, "little friend, have you met Sun Qin of my sun family? It''s fourth in the sky. It''s extraordinary. It''s also a great country."


    "Already." Du Shaofu nodded his head, which was not vulgar. He also had an extraordinary appearance and extraordinary temperament.


    "This time I''m here to bring good news. Sun Qin is at the age of marriage. I don''t know if my little friend is interested in joining my grandchildren." Sun Xuan opened his mouth with a smile on his face. When he came to join the sun family or with Sun Qin, many young people in the whole clan could not ask for it. No matter Sun Qin''s beauty and beauty, or the details of the whole Sun family behind him, they could not refuse it. It must be that the young man named Peng Huang in front of him was also enough to be moved."To be in trouble!"


    Du Shaofu was stunned and then laughed bitterly. Unexpectedly, the sun family was willing to take out Sun Qin. However, it was a burden. It would be hard for others to refuse.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but it''s very important. I''m afraid you can''t agree first. It needs some time to think about it." Du Shaofu shook his head and could not refuse directly. It was not because he had any idea in his heart, but because he had to take care of the sun family''s face. If he refused directly, it would be inappropriate.


    Sun Xuan was very surprised. He didn''t expect such conditions. The young people in front of him didn''t seem to be moved much.


    "OK, I hope you can think about it earlier." Sun Xuan didn''t say anything more and couldn''t offer higher terms. He was still very polite, and then he had to leave.


    "Lord, I have a registered disciple outside. His appearance is pretty good, but he has not passed the test. If the city LORD goes back on his way, how about taking him to test?" Du Shaofu said to sun Xuan in this way.


    "This..."


    Sun Xuan was puzzled and puzzled. He was a practitioner of the Holy Land and the top strong man of the whole human race. This young man actually spoke to himself.


    "Just by the way."


    But then sun Xuan nodded and agreed to Du Shaofu. The more he contacted, the more he felt that the young man gave him an increasingly unpredictable feeling. Taking his registered disciples to test, he just put down his airs and raised his hand, which was considered to have left a good impression on the sun family.


    "Thank you, then." Du Shaofu sincerely thanks Lin Feng, who is from Linjia village. If he detects the result, he can''t help but what the Yu family will do. If there is a strong man in the sun family''s holy land, he is naturally fearless.


    Later, Du Shaofu handed Lin Feng over to sun Xuan, and the message fell to Lin Feng''s ear. He said, "if you do your best, the result will depend on the nature. If the nature is enough, you can leave a good name in the tianbang. At that time, if Sun Fu has any request, you can accept it."


    "Whoosh..."


    Liu Qingping, the leader of the Liu family, and Liu Lao personally sent sun Xuan away. Then they looked at Du Shaofu and were very surprised. They did not expect that all the big families and powerful people from the holy land came to join him.


    "It''s a problem for the Liu family." Du Shaofu clasped his fist and said to Liu and Liu Qingping that the disturbance of the big families and forces in the past two days has certainly added a lot of trouble to the Liu family.


    "If Peng Huang brothers can stay in the Liu family, it is not suitable for my Liu family. You can rest assured that you can stay in the Liu family for as long as you want." Liu Qingping opened his mouth, which is also a kind of attitude. Such a young supreme gives him a different feeling. Maybe, it will bring some changes to the Liu family in the future.


    "Thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu said, looking around, he only saw Liu yunmo and Liu Hongyu on one side, but did not see Liu xuanmo. He was a little surprised and asked, "where are the brothers of limo?"


    "the child, who does not know where he has gone, must be unable to stay and go out to make trouble." Liu Qingping is very helpless. It''s normal that Liu''s family is no longer Liu''s.


    Du Shaofu did not ask much, and then asked, "I want to know something about entering the temple. Would you please tell me something about entering the temple?"


    "It''s easy." Liu Qingping nodded and called for Liu Hongyu and Liu yunmo on one side and said to Du Shaofu, "they all know what Peng Huang''s little brother wants to know, you can ask."


    After that, Liu Qingping and Liu Lao left and asked Liu Hongyu and Liu yunmo to tell Du Shaofu about the temple.


    "I heard that both the sun family and the Jiang family want to find someone to marry you, don''t they?" Looking at his father and Liu Lao walking away, Liu yunmo raised his head and asked Du Shaofu with his bright eyes. He was not shy.


    "Of course, I''m extremely beautiful, and I''m also graceful. Naturally, they want to give me the beautiful women in my family." Du Shaofu said confidently.


    "Cut..."


    Liu yunmo looks white from top to bottom. Du Shaofu has a look at this guy. Although he looks shabby, he is arrogant and arrogant.


    "Did you promise?" Liu Hongyu is a little curious.


    "Of course not. The sun family let me into the family. How can I be that kind of person? It doesn''t mean that my husband married the sun family, of course not." Du Shaofu shook his head and said.


    "Cluck..."


    Hearing the speech, Liu Hongyu and Liu yunmo can''t help but smile.


    "What about the Jiang family?" Liu yunmo couldn''t stop laughing and almost couldn''t breathe.


    "The Jiang family can see through Jiang Yating, but it seems that they are not willing to." Du Shaofu said, looking a little sorry.


    "Of course, Jiang Yating and the first hero have always been childhood sweethearts. Many people think that they are made for each other. Do you think you can be better than the first hero?" Liu Yanmo continues to whiten Du Shaofu. This guy has the courage to want Jiang Yating.


    "The first hero? I''m not handsome. He''s too weak. I''m too lazy to compare with him. I don''t want to bully him." Du Shaofu said so.


    "What a shame..."


    Liu Hongyu and Liu yunmo can only be helpless. This guy is really arrogant."Well, I''ll ask you some questions. I''ve heard of the detection stone. When can I go to the temple for enlightenment?" Du Shaofu asked, this is the real purpose. He wants to enter the temple.


    "This time, the inspection of the younger generation in the temple will end at midnight tonight. Tomorrow will be the most important event for the whole Terran. Fight for the new emperor and choose a new emperor. The day after tomorrow, you can go directly to the temple. At that time, the people on the list of heaven can go in and out of the temple at any time and understand everything."


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Liu yunmo was worried and said, "but you have to be careful. If you offend the Yu family, if Yu Ming becomes the new emperor, I think the Yu family will not let you go. In fact, it is good for you to be a part of the sun family. If you become a member of the sun family, the Yu family will not be able to deal with you."


    Du Shaofu laughed and asked, "I don''t know how the new emperor was selected and what conditions are needed?"


    "Don''t you even know that?"


    Liu yunmo is very puzzled. It seems that no one in the whole clan does not know.


    [the three chapters are all super large chapters, which are updated today. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2329

    Then Liu yunmo told Du Shaofu that every 100 years, the emperor would choose again.


    There are conditions for becoming an emperor. First of all, you need to be the supreme one on the sky list. Tianjiao is not qualified. Second, you need to take the emperor''s seal.


    "Tomorrow will be a contest between the supreme Lords. Whoever can take the seal of the emperor will be the new emperor." Liu Hongyu said to Du Shaofu.


    "Is it up to strength to fight for the seal of the emperor?"


    Du Shaofu asked, wondering that the seal of the emperor might be something similar to he Jinlong''s jade seal. The direction of the temple clearly has a strong imperial dragon spirit. Even in the holy city, you can feel the Imperial Palace dragon spirit.


    "Strength is of course very important, but it is said that in addition to strength, if you want to get the seal of the emperor, you also need the personality of the emperor. Otherwise, it is difficult to get the seal of the emperor." Liu yunmo said.


    "That''s it."


    Du Shaofu smiles. He has a general understanding. If there is no accident, he will be able to enter the temple the day after tomorrow. If he can find an opportunity to make a breakthrough, it will be the best thing.


    "Do you want to fight for the seal of the emperor tomorrow?"


    Liu yunmo looks at Du Shaofu curiously. This guy ranks fifth in the sky list and has great potential and opportunities.


    Liu Yanmo''s heart also has some expectations. If there is any miracle, if the mysterious guy can win the seal of the emperor, then the elder sister doesn''t need to marry Yu Ming.


    "I''m not interested."


    Du Shaofu shook his head. He just came in to look for opportunities. He was not interested in the position of emperor. Sooner or later he would go out.


    "What a strange man."


    Liu Hongyu and Liu yunmo look at each other with beautiful eyes. This guy is really strange. He is not interested in the position of emperor.


    After chatting a few words later, Du Shaofu returned to the secluded courtyard arranged by the Liu family and looked at the square to check the stone direction.


    Du Shaofu also had some expectations and curiosity about the results of Lin Feng''s detection. He did not know what the overall potential and posture of Lin Feng would reach after he was tempered and promoted by the holy body formula and thunder and lightning mystery.


    Half the sky was covered with clouds.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, in the center of the holy city, the direction of the detection stone came trembling, with a bright purple light spurting out, shaking the whole holy city.


    "Long..."


    In the void, even came the sound of "rumbling" like the sound of heaven.


    At the moment, the whole square is silent. Above the sky board of the detection stone, the purple light is dazzling. A new name named Lin Feng rises like a purple sun, shining on half of the void.


    The light is in the sky.


    Lin Feng''s name falls on the eighth place in the sky list, with brilliant light.


    "Eighth, the top ten of tianbang have been shaken again!"


    "Lin Feng, a new Supreme is born


    The square is boiling and the sound waves are surging into the sky. It is another such supreme being born, which shakes the whole holy city.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Sun Xuan laughed and was very happy. He finally knew why the young man asked him to help him bring people to the test.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Before long, the Liu family got the news.


    "Brother Peng Huang, your registered disciple has passed the test, ranking eighth in the sky list!"


    Liu Qingping, the head of the family, went there in person at the first time and told Du Shaofu that he was shocked. He could not help shaking. He knew that Lin Feng was the registered disciple of the Peng emperor. He had just brought it out of the Liu family a few days ago. However, he didn''t expect that the master was the fifth in tianbang, and his registered disciple was also the eighth in tianbang. This was amazing.


    Du Shaofu inspected the direction of the stone with a smile in his mouth.


    Lin Feng is No. 8 in the heaven list, which is not long after he has just refined his body. After he has thoroughly understood the rune array on his body and the secret of the supreme beast power engraved on him, he will go further.


    Lin Feng came back, the whole Liu family was excited, this is a powerful supreme posture to the Liu family.


    "God bless my Lin family village, God bless my Lin family!"


    The old man in Linjia village had already been waiting, weeping with joy and tears in his eyes.


    They don''t know how Lin Feng appeared in the Liu family, but the result at the moment has deeply shocked them, and even made them have an unbelievable feeling.


    But it''s true. Lin Feng is still the eighth in the sky list. It''s not Tianjiao, but the one with the highest heavenly posture. How can they not be excited and surprised!


    Lin Feng went to Du Shaofu and knelt down in front of Du Shaofu. His eyes were crying with tears. He didn''t say anything. He just kept kowtowing his head.


    The elders of the Lin family seem to understand something, and then kneel down behind Lin Feng.


    "Get up."


    Du Shaofu was calm and happy for Lin Feng. He pulled up Lin Feng, an invisible force that held up all the Lin family."Master, the City Master Sun Xuan said that he would accept his disciples as his in-house disciples. The disciples thought about the master''s words and agreed to come down. However, if the master felt that it was not suitable, the disciple would immediately go and reply to the city Lord." Lin Feng said to Du Shaofu.


    "Silly, this is your chance. You should cherish it and cultivate yourself in the future."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that such results were also expected. Lin Feng''s natural posture at the moment was enough to make the sun family want to completely attract them. It was undoubtedly one of the best choices.


    Du Shaofu did all this on purpose. He would always leave here and could not take care of Lin Feng. Lin Feng is the disciple of the city Lord Sun Xuan at the moment, which is equivalent to the sun family. When the Yu family wants to move Lin Feng or even the Lin family village, they have to pay more attention.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The holy city is still boiling, and the name of Lin Feng has spread all over the country, causing a huge storm and being drawn in by various families and forces.


    "Unfortunately, it''s better for the sun family to start first."


    "When did sun Xuan come back? He was taken away by sun Xuan, who was the eighth highest in the heaven list. I was so angry!"


    On the square, a lot of big powers and big families are still upset.


    They wanted to fight for it. However, sun Xuan was the first to take in his disciples.


    The boy seems to be familiar with sun Xuan. He brought it in person. They couldn''t rob him.


    "It''s the young Lin Feng, the registered disciple of the emperor Peng!"


    "Yes, it''s him, that named disciple!"


    Later, someone remembered that the young man named Lin Feng was the one who had been asked by Emperor Peng to bring them to the Lius'' house not long ago.


    "I''m so angry that I''ve made a mistake."


    "Oh, I''m angry, too!"


    When people from all major families and forces learned about the identity of the young man, they would be angry and beat their chests and feet. Some old people almost vomited blood.


    If we had known that the boy named Lin Feng had such a beautiful appearance, how could they not take it? At the beginning, they couldn''t put down their face, and now they are all green with regret.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Only the people present at the sun family laughed and were extremely proud. Elder sun Xuan had good eyesight and brought him Lin Feng. He became a disciple of the sun family. Undoubtedly, he became a member of the sun family. This is much more reliable than ordinary solicitation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2330

    At night, many powerful members of the big family forces are also lamenting and regretting for it.


    In particular, in the afternoon, the emperor Peng asked her to take Lin Feng to test.


    But she didn''t take a fancy to it. How could a person who was a saint of heaven be willing to take a descendant who didn''t know where to test it.


    Even if she is the most top descendant of the Jiang family, there is no one who can let her personally send the qualification except Jiang Yating.


    But now, the middle-aged Holy Land woman''s remorse intestines have turned blue. If she promised the Peng emperor in the afternoon and took Lin Feng to test it, there was no such thing as sun Xuan.


    Tianzi, who is the eighth in tianbang, wants to be a disciple.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Lin Feng, the people of the Lin family, Lin family can still appear in such a beautiful way. We must not let go of it, otherwise it will be a great disaster!"


    At night, Yu''s house, spread out a gloomy voice, killing diffuse.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time went by, it was almost midnight, and there were fewer and fewer people on the square. By now, all the young people who came to participate in the test had already tested almost.


    Generally speaking, in the past few days, most of the young people were only disappointed. Many young talents came with confidence, but failed to pass the test.


    However, in recent days, there are also many Tianjiao, more than 300 new names of Tianjiao appear on the tianbang, among which more than a dozen of new Supreme heavenly postures have shaken the holy city, and their names have spread to all sides of the human family.


    Among them, the most shocking of all is the name of Peng Huang and Lin Feng, which has caused great waves.


    Time is almost over, the detection stone will be closed, and the people on the square begin to disperse, there is not much.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the sky is shining, and the breath is shaking the void.


    The golden light is dazzling. It is a new name, which appears at the 199th place in the sky list. The three characters of liuyanmo give off the light of God.


    "I said, I will come back to tianbang."


    On the detection stone, Liu liaomo looks at the ranking on the sky list. A little smile appears on Junlang''s face, and then he leaves.


    "It''s Liu Yanmo. He''s back on the heaven list. It seems that the troublemaker hasn''t put down his practice during this period of time. He must be refining himself secretly."


    Some people secretly marvel that being able to enter the top 200 of the sky list is absolutely not simple.


    This has nothing to do with strength, this kind of posture has been able to have a promising future.


    No one would laugh at it again. Liu Yanmo proved everything in the top 200 of the sky list.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This boy, it has always been hidden."


    Late at night, Liu Qingping looked up at the bright moon in the sky, with a deep tenderness in his eyes. He murmured: "Luoyan, the three children are very good, they are all striving for success. Unfortunately, you are not here. Do you know that I miss you so much, the children didn''t say it, but I know that they all miss you very much."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time slowly, but tonight, seems to be particularly long.


    Within the holy city, the lights are still bright.


    The noise and bustle in the streets did not drop much.


    The noise, the sound of selling, gathered together, straight into the sky of the night.


    But when it was just dawn, the whole holy city, gradually appeared a strange scene.


    All the shops in Chengsheng''s streets and alleys began to close down.


    There are more and more people on the street, gathering into a crowd, and heading towards the depths of the holy city.


    All of them lowered their voices, their eyes burning, but they looked devout, as if they were going to worship.


    Everyone knows what day it is today. Today is the biggest event of the Terran. Choosing the new emperor will be the result today.


    When the darkness before dawn has passed, the first sunshine in the eastern sky shines through her, shining on the huge city with long vicissitudes, and the dense crowd swarms out from all over the place.


    The routes of the crowd are different, but the directions are the same. They are all the deepest places in the holy city, the temple that has been standing.


    It''s the holy land of the whole human race. It''s where everyone wants to step in.


    On this special day, Du Shaofu was no different. He sat on his knees in the secluded courtyard room, breathed and adjusted his breath, and understood the three sword moves in his mind.


    It was only when the sun went up that Du Shaofu woke up. He slowly opened his eyes. The bright light in his eyes flashed away. He stretched himself. His joints crackled and his whole body felt comfortable.


    Peeping into himself, Du Shaofu smiles slightly, feeling that everything in his body is in the peak state, and he is very satisfied.


    Du Shaofu took out a set of purple clothes from the heaven and earth bag and put them on."It''s very imposing."


    After finishing his clothes and looking at himself in the bronze mirror, Du Shaofu seemed to be more and more satisfied with the sight. He could not help but praise himself, and then left the room.


    Outside the courtyard, Du Shaofu saw the willow desert waiting outside the courtyard. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time, with dew on his eyebrows and hair.


    "Brother Peng Huang."


    When he saw Du Shaofu, his eyes were smiling. He had been waiting outside the forbidden seal without disturbing him.


    "Why did you come?"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and breathed out his turbid breath. Today seems to be the day to choose a new emperor. You can go and see it.


    "To be honest, I want to ask brother Peng Huang for help." Liu''s face is very upright.


    "If there is anything I can do for you, I will not refuse."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and he had a good impression of Liu limo. Although his natural appearance was not as good as that of Liu limo and Liu yunmo, he was very righteous.


    "I heard yunmo say that the penghuang brothers are not interested in the position of emperor."


    Liu asked Du Shaofu. He was surprised when he heard about it. He was surprised that some people were not interested in the throne of emperor.


    "There is no interest. It''s good to enter the temple to understand." With a smile, Du Shaofu was not interested in the emperor.


    "That''s just right. I want to ask brother Peng Huang to do it. In any case, Yu Ming will not be able to become the new emperor."


    Liu said that today will be the day to choose a new emperor. In any case, Yu Ming can not become the new emperor. Although the first hero, Sun Qin and others will fight to the end, Liu thinks that someone must be able to directly target Yu Ming. Even if he can not become the emperor, he would rather be cheaper than let Yu Ming succeed.


    In front of the Peng emperor, whether it is strength or qualification, is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu asked Liu liaomo, "why don''t you want Yu Ming to become emperor?"


    "Yu Mingcheng didn''t become the new emperor. It had nothing to do with me at first, but now I can''t. He can''t be the new emperor. I don''t want my sister to marry him. I know my sister doesn''t like him at all. The purpose of Yu''s family is not pure. They just value my sister''s posture. If my sister really comes to Yu''s house, she will be suppressed by them. ¡±Liu Xun Mo raised his eyes, and his eyes were shining with light.


    "What''s the reason?"


    Du Shaofu asked, thinking in his heart. He knew that the Yu family had a plot, which must have something to do with Liu limo. At the moment, it seems that the Yu family''s plot is to want Yu Ming to marry Liu limo and then get the throne of emperor.


    "It''s complicated."


    Liu Yanmo opened his mouth and then told Du Shaofu roughly everything.


    Liu limo''s appearance or natural appearance is enough to make young talents of the whole human race unable to refuse. For ordinary men, Liu limo is a mountain like existence, a proud daughter of heaven, sacred and inviolable, and the gap can not be overstepped.


    Looking at the whole Terran, only the top ten young talents on the sky list can have the qualification to combine with Liu limo.


    Among them, Yu family and Yu Mingben are undoubtedly the best candidates.


    However, Yu Ming has always shown his love, but Liu limo has never responded, and he is devoted to practice.


    Although the Yu family is powerful, Liu limo''s natural appearance and status, especially the people of all major forces and families, know that Liu limo''s master is an ancient terror in the temple. Therefore, the Yu family dare not oppress others.


    Yu Ming always wanted to marry Liu limo, and even proposed several times, but Liu limo did not agree.


    But this time, Liu limo was badly hurt in the territory of the Animal League. Yu Ming tried to save him. How deeply he was, he proposed to the other one again. In addition, an ancient existence in the Yu family also opened his mouth to the one in the temple.


    Liu limo can''t refuse, and can only offer a condition. This time, he can choose a new emperor. If Yu Ming can become the new emperor, he will agree to Yu Ming''s proposal.


    "Originally, my elder sister had the greatest chance to choose a new emperor. But now my sister has been badly hurt and can''t recover in a short time. Yu Ming''s chance is the biggest. Although they are both very strong, most of them can''t really stop Yu Ming. Therefore, I want to ask the penghuang brothers to make a move, even if it is cheaper, the first Yingjie and others will not To make Yu Ming successful. "


    Liu said that he didn''t intend to do so at first. If the penghuang brothers also wanted to fight for the throne of the emperor, they would not be able to make such requests to harm others and not benefit themselves.


    But at present, the penghuang brothers are not interested in the throne of the emperor, which is not the same. So Liu limo thought of this method. If the penghuang brothers can make every effort to stop Yu Ming, even if it is unsuccessful, it will be enough for the first hero and Sun Qin to take advantage of it. On the contrary, it is enough to make Yu Ming unable to become the emperor of man.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu''s smile on the corner of his mouth outlines the new emperor''s position and the marriage with Liu limo. It turns out that this is the great plot of the Yu family.


    This time he came to the temple, in addition to wanting to enter the temple for enlightenment, Du Shaofu''s original intention was that no matter what plans the Yu family had, he would not be able to let them do so.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2331

    "Brother Peng Huang seems to have a grudge with the Yu family, which is also killing two birds with one stone. If Yu Ming can be stopped, I will be willing to repay brother penghuang with a horse and ox in this life." Liu Yanmo thought Du Shaofu was in trouble. This was the last way he could think of.


    "Serious, but I''ll do my best."


    Du Shaofu smiles. It seems that as long as Yu Ming is prevented from getting the emperor''s seal, he can not become the new emperor, and his marriage with Liu limo will be ruined. This is killing two birds with one stone. At that time, the Yu family will be angry enough to go crazy.


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu could not help but feel cool. Even if it was to charge a little interest, today, Yu Ming would be in bad luck.


    "Really? Thank you very much for your kindness. If I were a woman, I would certainly agree with you, but I''m not."


    Liu Yanmo was very happy. He looked at Du Shaofu, who was dressed in purple robes and had a resolute face. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was. He said, "otherwise, you can chase my sister. I will help you to say good words. If you become my brother-in-law, we will be a family in the future."


    "Forget it."


    Du Shaofu thought of Ouyang Shuang. He only said a few words with Liu limo last time, but he suffered a lot. If he married Liu limo, Ouyang Shuang would be crazy. He would not have any good fruit of his own.


    "Master."


    "Little brother Peng Huang!"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu came to the courtyard of the Liu family. Lin Feng and Liu Qingping met him immediately. Liu was also very polite.


    At the moment, there are many figures in the courtyard. They are some strong men and elders of the Liu family, as well as some young people with high status. It seems that they are waiting for Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded to Liu Laofu and Liu Qingping. He swept through the figures around him. Then he saw a familiar woman. Today, he was wearing a long Lavender skirt, graceful and graceful, but his face was still full of a cold and enchanting temperament, which was extraordinary and moving, with a concave and convex figure and a moving radian!


    "Liu limo."


    This is Liu limo. In a few days, Liu limo seems to have recovered. His face is ruddy, but he can''t escape Du Shaofu''s spying. Liu limo''s injury is 40% better at most. The speed of recovery is amazing. The Liu family should not be able to provide so many resources to help him recover. It must be the master Liu limo mentioned in the temple behind Liu limo.


    With Du Shaofu coming, Liu limo also looks at Du Shaofu.


    The day before yesterday, she was closed in the secret room to heal her wounds. She also felt the movement on the sky list. The vast breath was like the supreme emperor that could not be provoked, which made her feel the shivering for a moment.


    "Well, it seems to be much better. It''s true that people depend on clothes."


    Liu limo''s side, at the moment, Liu Hongyu and Liu yunmo are staring at Du Shaofu. Their purple robes are moving and their black hair is moving, which makes them look at Du Shaofu more secretly.


    "Brother Peng Huang, let me introduce you to you. This is my sister, Liu limo!" Liu limo introduced Liu limo to Du Shaofu.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you." Du Shaofu smiles at Liu limo.


    "Well."


    Looking at Liu Mo''s cold face, she still nods.


    "My sister has been badly injured and she has not recovered. Otherwise, there is no need to worry about Yu Ming." Liu xuanmo sighed.


    "Seriously injured by the great ape in the holy animal kingdom, it''s very good to recover so quickly. "


    Du Shaofu Shunkou said that the strength of the pithecus is absolutely backward at the same level. Liu limo has not yet set foot in the holy land. Across the huge gap, most people are afraid that the heavy damage at the beginning was directly damaged. It is very difficult for Liu limo to recover so quickly.


    "How do you know I was hurt by that ape?"


    All of a sudden, Liu limo''s eyes glowed and looked at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was stunned. Then he said, "this matter has spread. Many people know that Yu Ming tried his best to save him."


    Liu limo looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes twinkled, and then returned to peace without leaving a trace. His voice was like the sounds of nature. He said in a soft voice, "it''s not early. Let''s go."


    "Go, go!"


    Liu Qingping came up with a smile. There was a spirit bird and beast mount that had been waiting.


    With the identity of Liu limo, some people of the Liu family can ride the monster mount directly to the temple.


    A moment later, the birds neigh and soar into the sky, crossing the void and heading for the holy city.


    "Well, you''re not really interested in being emperor."


    Liu yunmo looks at Du Shaofu and asks with his mouth curled.


    Du Shaofu curled his mouth and said with a smile, "it''s too bullying to rob them with my strength. I don''t want to bully them."


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is telling the truth. It is no doubt too bullying to fight for the seal of emperor with his own cultivation strength.


    But Du Shaofu''s words were Liu Jiaqiang''s, the elder and some young children secretly smacked their tongue. It was too loud.But they didn''t care. They thought Du Shaofu was deliberately teasing Liu yunmo.


    "Well, you know how to brag."


    Liu yunmo snorted and despised Du Shaofu directly.


    "I''m serious. I don''t want to bully them." Du Shaofu seemed very serious.


    "Cut."


    Liu yunmo gave Du Shaofu a look. He was too good at blowing. Then he ignored Du Shaofu and was too lazy to talk to him.


    Liu limo has been sitting with his knees crossed, his eyes slightly closed, and his beautiful face looks pale.


    Du Shaofu looked down at the holy city from the monster mount. The vast holy city was not so big. At the moment, the broad streets were full of people. They went to the depth of the holy city. Their eyes were awe inspiring and there were many voices of discussion. They were talking about who could become the new emperor this time.


    Such a grand event, however, did not reach the level of holy land among the younger generation. In terms of Du Shaofu''s mood, there was nothing to be moved about.


    Although the holy city is vast, it has not been long since it was crossed at the speed of flying mount. The buildings in front of it are gradually less, and there are numerous mountains, towering like clouds, majestic and majestic, and falling in the waterfall.


    These mountains are magnificent. There are birds and animals shuttling through the mountains. The clouds are misty. The energy of heaven and earth is shining like a flowing light. Under the sunlight, the clouds are resplendent and magnificent.


    "What a strong imperial dragon spirit."


    In the void, Du Shaofu was surprised by the strong imperial dragon Qi, which overflowed into the void and penetrated into his body.


    "It''s the Imperial Palace dragon spirit!"


    When these imperial dragon Qi entered the body, Du Shaofu was more sure that it was the imperial dragon Qi.


    What he felt the day before yesterday was true. There was such a terrible Imperial Dragon Spirit in the holy city. This made Du Shaofu ponder that it would be a great opportunity to forge the body with such strong imperial dragon Qi.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that it was very difficult and almost impossible. In his own cultivation level, if he wanted to use the imperial dragon Qi to forge his body again, the imperial dragon spirit needed would be huge and vast. Those super powerful people hidden in the temple would certainly not agree.


    However, Du Shaofu thought in his mind that if he had a chance, he could have a try. Such a strong level of Imperial Dragon Spirit would be of great benefit.


    "Brother Peng Huang, we are at the temple."


    Liu''s voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears, and he had reached the holy city in front of him.


    "That''s..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes in the direction that Liu xuanmo pointed to. He was suddenly shocked. His eyes were trembling for it.


    It''s amazing. A vast square, like a plain, is surrounded by majestic mountains.


    Behind the plain square, an ancient building like a tower of taffei, like a temple rather than a hall, is like a magnificent mountain rising from the ground and standing in this world.


    The magnificent building was even bigger than the mountain. It went straight to the sky without reaching the top. It was golden.


    Compared with the surrounding mountains, such a magnificent and ancient building is so huge that it is just like a bird when a fierce bird thousands of feet in front of it.


    Soon, the bird flew to the square, close to the old building.


    This is the temple. Seeing it from a distance, Du Shaofu felt that compared with the magnificent building, it also had the feeling of elephant and ant.


    This feeling is not only from the volume, but also from an invisible breath.


    The ancient buildings are boundless, as if they have experienced countless vicissitudes. A mighty Imperial Palace dragon spirit and ancient atmosphere fluctuate. The stronger the strength is, the more powerful they can feel the boundless and powerful power.


    "It''s a mysterious place. It''s a sacred place!"


    Du Shaofu was amazed. He was shocked. His heart was surging. For the first time, such a place was seen. It was very old and seemed to contain endless secrets.


    On the square, at the moment, dense figures have gathered, as if to be covered with a plain like square, hundreds of millions.


    Although the Terrans are inferior to monsters in flesh, especially those supreme ones, they are born with powerful talents and magical means. They are very powerful. They are powerful creatures at birth, and the Terrans can''t compare with them.


    However, the Terran''s reproduction speed is not comparable to that of the demon beast. The growth time is far faster than that of the monster beast. This is the advantage of the Terran.


    In this long period of time, the Terrans in this fierce area have also gradually risen, and there are a large number of them.


    This is a great event for the human race, so many people have come, but it is far from all. Few people can enter the holy city.


    Soon, the bird had flown over the square, directly in front of the temple.


    Liu limo opened his eyes, and the bright light flashed, and the graceful and beautiful shadow floated and fell.


    All the people are close behind, and the temple is in front of them.


    A blue stone ladder appeared, with hundreds of steps, flowing light and color, light runes flashing, accompanied by a light golden light, sacred incomparable.Liu limo took the people up the steps, which really appeared in front of the temple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2332

    The temple is huge, vast and boundless, standing directly in front of you. You can''t see the top when you look up. It''s repaired by countless magnificent stones.


    After countless years of carving, the temple is old and full of golden splendor.


    Standing at the bottom of the temple, Du Shaofu felt the overwhelming pressure, which made his spirit tremble. He felt awe for no reason and wanted to worship him.


    This is the highest pure land of the Terrans in this fierce land. The strong people of the Terrans gather together, which is the holy land of all the Terrans.


    "It''s amazing!"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but feel up and down. Such a place is amazing.


    The temple stands up, as if overlooking all living beings here. This posture and boldness are not moving like a mountain, just like a rock. This is to suppress the fate of the whole human race.


    "This is the temple!"


    At the moment, Lin Feng, Lin Pu and other people in Linjia village have never seen such places. Under the invisible atmosphere, their bodies tremble and their legs soften, as if they are going to crawl on the ground at any time.


    Later, Du Shaofu met many people in front of the temple, many of whom had already been seen.


    Outside the temple, there is a small square, which is not small or even very large, but it is very small compared with the plain square behind.


    On one side of the square, on the other side of the huge and magnificent temple, there are about thousands of seats, almost full of people. There is an invisible strong breath in the air. Anyone who can be qualified to take a seat is the most top-notch strong person, or a person of transcendent status.


    Among the crowd, Du Shaofu saw those familiar figures. He had seen many of them in the square the day before yesterday and in the Liu family yesterday. They were the most powerful among the major forces. Among them, sun Bufan of the sun family and many other semi Saint level practitioners were among them.


    There are also some figures, which make Du Shaofu''s eyes stop for a little longer. In the lineup of the big families, Ji Qianxing, Jiang Yating, Ren Yuan, Yao tianwu, the first hero and Sun Qin, the young and most respected people who have seen since entering the holy city are all sitting in the column.


    See Liu limo come, Ji Qianxing, Ren Yuan and so on also cast their eyes.


    Sun Qin and Jiang Yating nodded to Liu limo, showing a smile. The smile was very moving, which made many men show their infatuation.


    The arrival of the Liu family attracted the attention of the whole audience, and the powerful members of the big families were also agitated for it.


    The status of the first person of the younger generation of the Terran is not lower than that of everyone present. Many powerful members of the clan nodded to Liu limo, which was very polite.


    Because of Liu limo''s relationship, the Liu family also has three seats in this grandstand.


    Liu Mo is very polite, but he wants to sit with Liu Fu Ping.


    "It doesn''t work."


    Du Shaofu shakes his head. Liu Qingping is also the leader of the Liu family. It doesn''t matter if he stands for a while.


    "Brother Peng Huang is welcome." Liu Qingping is sincere.


    "Master Liu, don''t argue. Brother Peng Huang and Lin Feng, come and sit down."


    Next to the Liu family happened to be the sun family. Sun Bufan got up, was very enthusiastic, made room, and took Du Shaofu and Lin Feng to sit down.


    Now Lin Feng is a member of the sun family and a disciple of sun Xuan. The eighth Tianzi ranking in tianbang is enough to make him an outstanding member of the sun family.


    Later, sun Xuan introduced some important figures of the sun family to Du Shaofu and Lin Feng, and even several powerful and powerful members of the family, such as the Jiang family, got up on their own initiative and joined in to greet Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu also nodded one by one, very polite and smiling.


    "Is he the emperor Peng?"


    "It''s said that Lin Feng is still his registered disciple. They are so young!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Behind the major forces and families, there are still many people, many young men and women, who are looking at Du Shaofu and Lin Feng.


    Du Shaofu sat down, not knowing whether sun Bufan intended or not, let Du Shaofu sit next to Sun Qin.


    "We met again." Du Shaofu said hello.


    "Hum"!


    Sun Qin glanced at Du Shaofu. There was a faint hum in his throat. His eyes were complicated and he didn''t even have a point.


    Du Shaofu was very depressed. He seemed to owe the woman a thousand children. He didn''t know how to offend Sun Qin.


    How could Du Shaofu know that he had completely offended Sun Qin. Of course, Sun Qin also learned about the matter that the sun family wanted him to join the sun family and let Sun Qin recruit his son-in-law.


    At first, Sun Qin didn''t want to. She objected.


    But later, when I learned that the guy actually said that he couldn''t promise first. He needed some time to think about it. All the people who understood it clearly knew that he refused.


    Although she is not as dazzling as Liu limo, she is definitely one of the most dazzling people in the whole clan.


    No doubt, if other people refuse this news, it will be a good thing.


    But this guy around, unexpectedly also rejected her first, at the moment still as nothing to say hello to her, this is to laugh at her.But Sun Qin didn''t know. Du Shaofu had already forgotten about it. He didn''t think of it.


    At the moment, in Jiang''s home, Jiang Yating''s eyes also fall on Du Shaofu''s body. Her figure is graceful and her temperament is not stained with fireworks, which is very moving.


    Jiang Yating, she is also in the top ten of the sky list, the graceful and exquisite body, if not, diffuses a kind of invisible great pressure, which makes people feel frightened.


    Yesterday, the strong man of the Jiang family also went to the Liu family and offered some conditions. He wanted to combine him with a good descendant of the Jiang family. But in the end, the guy actually took a look at himself, which made Jiang Yating feel a little upset. How about the fifth place in the list of heaven doesn''t mean strength.


    Since she was born, she has been with the first Yingjie because of the Jiang family and the first family. Everyone thinks that they are a perfect couple. She has never been with other men. Although there are young people in the family, she dare not speak directly like this.


    looking at the purple robed man, Jiang Yating''s eyes looked at more than two, I don''t know why, but it seems to be very pleasant to see.


    Originally yesterday in the heart is very disdain and disdain, but now see again, Jiang Yating heart of disdain and disdain but seemingly inexplicably disappeared a lot, in the heart murmured light way: "the natural appearance is not vulgar, the appearance is also OK, but it is a disciple."


    Du Shaofu sat upright, surrounded by some powerful and old people of the sun family, who were also very polite. Du Shaofu also nodded with a smile.


    But not far away, Liu limo''s eyes closed slightly again. Behind her, Liu Hongyu and Liu yunmo stood quietly behind her.


    At the moment, there are many beautiful women, all of whom are refined in temperament.


    However, Liu limo sits quietly, which is also gorgeous. In his enchanting temperament, he has the dignity and nobility of the nirvana, and his graceful body, enchanting and cold temperament, forming a kind of charming and natural style.


    "Oh..."


    A monster mount roared, shaking the void and startling the audience.


    Countless eyes followed the sound, and several ferocious monsters came. Many of them were dazzling and fell under the blue stone steps. Their breath was huge and slowly converged.


    It was the Yu family. Du Shaofu saw a lot of familiar figures. There were many strong breath people and many young people of the Yu family who had good temperament in the sky.


    The first one was Yu Ming and Yu Jigang.


    The people of the Yu family went to their seats and said hello to several members of the big families. It seemed that there was no such thing as blocking Yu Bole by the big families a few days ago, and then they took their seats.


    Du Shaofu was too lazy to pay attention to the people of the Yu family. He sat upright with his eyes slightly closed, waiting for the grand event to come.


    But then, Du Shaofu frowned slightly. Under the sharp yuan Shen''s detection, he felt that a bad eye was falling on him.


    Following that look, Du Shaofu turned his head and saw Yu Ming, the owner of the Yu family. The time was cold and hot, but his face returned to a smile. He went to the Liu family. When he got to Liu limo, he was very concerned. He asked in a soft voice, "limo, how is the injury?"


    "Not bad."


    Liu limo opened his eyes, his face was cool and not hot, but simply replied with two words.


    With Liu limo''s indifferent attitude, Yu Ming''s face changed a little.


    Looking at the cold enchanting woman in front of her, I think that after today, such a creature will be allowed to gallop under her own body. I''m afraid that she won''t be so cold and enchanting at that time. She''s not going to be overturned by herself.


    Thinking of this, Yu Ming didn''t care. He continued to smile and said to Liu limo, "that''s good. You must recover early."


    Liu limo glanced at Yu Ming lightly. Then he did not know why, but he looked at Du Shaofu not far away with a smile. He said to Yu Mingdao, "I have recovered a lot. I want to thank the emperor Peng for healing my wounds these days."


    Hearing the speech, his eyes moved around him, and he immediately looked at Du Shaofu with deep meaning.


    Many people seem to be smiling. Everyone knows that Yu Ming has not invited Liu limo to see him in recent years, and he has been refused several times to propose marriage. He has just been indifferent to Yu Ming, but he has a smile in his eyes to the Peng emperor.


    Moreover, the Peng emperor refused all the major forces and families to choose to go to the Liu family, which had to make people think more.


    When Liu limo''s voice falls, Sun Qin and Jiang Yating also change their looks.


    Liu Lao and Liu Qingping are also changing color, very surprised.


    As the party concerned, Du Shaofu is more confused now. When did he heal the woman.


    However, Du Shaofu had already understood that Liu limo was not interested in Yu Ming. He did it on purpose, so he would be the sword emissary.


    This woman is very clear about Yu Ming''s character, which is deliberately fire sound to her body.


    Sure enough, Du Shaofu saw Yu Ming''s eyes and looked like a poisonous snake, but it was well hidden. It disappeared in a flash, but his lips did not move, but there was a voice in Du Shaofu''s ear: "boy, hiding in the Liu family deliberately, you should know that there are some people you can''t touch, and you will pay the price later. Do you think limo will look up to you with your conditions! ¡±


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2333

    Du Shaofu gave a gentle smile and ignored Yu Ming, but he looked at Liu limo with concern on his face and said, "limo, this is what you said is the Yu Ming who haunts you. Don''t care, the injury is important, and don''t move your vital energy."


    "What, fetal gas..."


    Hearing the speech, the eyes all over the place were beating. All of them felt a kind of stupid eyes. They all immediately fell back on Liu limo and Du Shaofu.


    "Viviparous, is it that Peng Huang and Liu limo are both..."


    The voice was small enough for anyone in the seat to hear clearly.


    The people of the Yu family changed their faces.


    Yu Ming''s eyes twitch and stare at Liu limo and Du Shaofu.


    "There seems to be a story in it..."


    "Yu family, this is a cooked duck. Are you going to fly away?"


    Later, the strong men of the big families swept over the Yu family, enjoying themselves.


    First Yingjie, Ji Qianxing, Sun Qin and other young and supreme are even more surprised.


    At the moment, Liu limo could not keep calm with his light and light face. He was staring at Du Shaofu.


    She really intended to lead the fire to the Peng Huang, but she never thought that this guy would be so dignified.


    "He''s getting revenge."


    Liu limo took a deep breath secretly. She knew that this must be the guy''s revenge on purpose. He didn''t want to be used, so he deliberately retaliated against her.


    After that, Liu Mo''s eyes were naturally cold and enchanting.


    She didn''t intend to respond. She knew it would only get darker and darker.


    Looking at Liu limo, it seems that he has no intention to respond. The eyes of the major forces and families around him can not help but feel a little disappointed. They are all wondering whether this is true or not. If it is true, it will be lively. Even if it is false, it is enough to make the whole people laugh at Yu Ming for many years.


    Yu Ming stands in front of Liu limo, his face is blue and red. It''s hard to see the extreme. It''s definitely more subdued than being slapped in the face.


    Looking at Yu Ming''s look, the first heroes, Sun Qin, Ji Qianxing, etc., are laughing in secret. The emperor Peng''s courage is really big enough. This is clearly intended to embarrass Yu Ming.


    Liu Lao, Liu Qingping, Liu yunmo, Liu Hongyu and so on are also stupid at the moment. They don''t know whether it is true or not.


    Liu Yanmo was very happy. I hope it is true.


    "Boy, you can eat anything at will, but you can''t say anything at will!"


    Yu Ming fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu. Under the eyes of the whole audience at the moment, he could not step down and his expression was hard to see the extreme.


    Du Shaofu sat upright and looked down at the square around him. As time went on, more and more people poured in from all directions, and the dark figure became a piece.


    All eyes looked up at the temple in awe.


    Some people are still kneeling to worship, and even some five body to the ground, in the most devout worship.


    In such a scene, Du Shaofu''s heart also had some fluctuations. No wonder the dragon spirit of the imperial palace here is so strong and extraordinary. All the people''s devout beliefs will gather into a vast dragon spirit and suppress the whole human ethos.


    But for Du Shaofu''s indifference, Yu Ming is like another slap in the face, the other side is actually so ignored with him.


    The whole Terran, who dares to pose like this to him, even some of the strongmen in the cultivation of Holy Land dare not do so.


    "Boy, I''m talking. Can you hear me?"


    Yu Ming was staring at Du Shaofu. His face was so gloomy that he couldn''t suppress it. His breath was fluctuating, and the light in his eyes began to glare.


    He was just thinking about how the enchanting and cold woman would be under him. At the moment, it was no doubt green, which man could endure.


    Du Shaofu still ignored, but was more interested in the crowd in the square. This dense figure gathered into the sea. Although everyone was extremely awed, there were also comments that converged into a torrent and spread the void.


    "Nephew Ming, the grand event is about to begin!"


    Yu Jigang opened his mouth and stopped Yu Ming. At the moment, all the major forces and families were in. Even if he killed the boy, it was not glorious.


    What''s more, it''s not good for you to do it in front of the temple.


    Yu Ming gritted his teeth, his eyes twitched, and the chill in his heart was hard to restrain.


    "Hum!"


    At this time, a voice like wind and thunder sounded in the sky above the sky, and the eyes of the whole audience suddenly lit up. The voice of discussion was also silent among the crowd below.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the deep of the temple trembled. In the depth of the temple, it began to spray golden light, just like Ruixia, and filled with mighty pressure.


    There are dazzling colors of light in the mid air diffusion, dazzling bright light such as Shenhui, so that few eyes can open and look directly.


    With the emergence of those lights, on the square in front of the temple, there are nearly 30 figures coming out of the bright light, with a sense of majesty filled the square.These visitors have strong breath and dazzling eyes, which makes the whole square suddenly silent and trembling.


    "Holy Land cultivator!"


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was also moved. These dozens of figures were dozens of Holy Land practitioners. Among them, some of them had seen on the square that day.


    Yu bole, an old man with long black and white hair and shoulder length, was wearing a light colored robe. His body was thin and his eyes were dazzling. It was Yu bole.


    Feng wanran, who showed up at Fengjia on that day, was also among them. His body was covered with a wide, embroidered gray dress. His long white hair was fluttering, and his long black eyebrows with half a finger were standing up, which was very eye-catching.


    A slender and strong middle-aged man with hazy halo on his body, his eyes like lightning shine.


    An old woman with a kind face and dazzling runes looming around her. From a distance, it was like a glorious day converging with a strong breath.


    A tall and upright middle-aged man, with dusty body, black hair and long robe hunting, is incomparable.


    A long skirt dancing, eyes such as water beauty, eyes dazzling.


    All of these strong men reached the middle level of the holy land, but could not escape Du Shaofu''s keen insight into the power of Yuan Shen.


    Du Shaofu, one of these saints, once appeared in the square.


    There are also sun Xuan, the city Lord, Yu Tianze, and so on.


    Some of these figures appear in the void high place, a stream of invisible prestige pervades the whole world, and virtually solidifies the void.


    "Yes, elder


    People knelt down to salute.


    Under such pressure, the strength of some of the direct paralysis in the ground.


    In front of the temple, the strong men of the big families also followed and saluted the thirty strong people in the holy land.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2334

    Liu limo, Yu Ming, the first hero, Sun Qin, and so on are young and respected.


    Du Shaofu also got up to avoid being noticed. Most of them were practitioners of holy land among the big families and forces.


    After arriving at the holy land, the status of these people in the whole human race is more detached.


    Later, Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the two old men in the middle. Both of them were quite old, but their faces were very ruddy, and a sense of authority came from his body. He felt that he was on top of everyone else.


    The breath of these two old men is different from that of Yu bole and Feng wanran.


    Even if it is the same level of cultivation as Yu bole, the pressure is much more vast and dignified.


    "Nourishment of Dragon Spirit in imperial palace!"


    However, Du Shaofu could see at a glance that there was a kind of Imperial Dragon Spirit in the two old people. Only by absorbing the Imperial Dragon Spirit in the temple for a long time, could this effect be achieved.


    The two old men, the first in yellow robes, look old, but their breath is stronger than Yu bole and Feng wanran.


    The second old man was dressed in a grey robe with a dragon shaped pattern embroidered on it. His eyes were golden, and his breath would not be under the Yellow robed old man around him.


    "No gifts. "


    when these saints appeared, they swept their sleeves to show that they were not polite. However, their voices were not loud, but they rang through the sky and fell clearly in everyone''s ears.


    "Those are the strongmen of the Holy Land in the big families!"


    "The cultivation level of holy land, I don''t know when I will be able to set foot!"


    Inside and outside the square, everyone got up and whispered.


    As for the discussion around, these saints did not pay attention to them. They all looked at the temple, as if they were waiting for something.


    The strong men of the big families did not sit down and waited respectfully.


    "The emperor is coming." Du Shaofu''s eyes moved.


    "Long!"


    Suddenly, inside the temple, there was a rumble and trembling sound, and there was a bright golden light.


    "Welcome the emperor! "


    all of a sudden, the Yellow robed old man who was filled with Imperial Dragon Spirit opened his mouth, and his voice reverberated in everyone''s ears, which could shake the spirits of all people.


    This moment, the square inside and outside, the eyes of the major power families, for it mercilessly tremble.


    "Boom! "


    from the depth of the temple, the golden auspicious glow surges. At this time, it is like the whole temple is alive. A tremendous pressure connects the heaven and the earth, and spreads out from the temple. With a golden light interweaving, it is bright and dazzling, just like the rising of golden sun.


    A figure appeared in the void in front of the temple, covered with golden light and surrounded by a golden dragon shadow.


    "The emperor! "


    with the appearance of the figure, all the big families and forces on the square immediately saluted. Even Yu bole and others also bowed their heads.


    "See the emperor!"


    On the plain like square, the dense crowd rises and falls and kneels, worships in the distance, the sound wave gathers, rushes into the sky, shakes the sky.


    That''s the emperor, the head of the clan!


    "What a strong imperial dragon spirit!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved secretly, and his breath fluctuated in his body, so he was forced to suppress him.


    Du Shaofu could see the essence. He was a middle-aged man with a golden robe covering his body. His body was majestic and his temperament was majestic. His whole body was covered with imperial dragon spirit, which was like a virtual shadow of a golden dragon circling around his body.


    The cultivation level of this middle-aged man should be similar to that of the leader of the Animal League. However, Du Shaofu was very clear that as long as the middle-aged were in the temple and protected by the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, Yu bole and Feng wanran could not help him, or even be suppressed.


    In the void, the golden light is fading away, revealing the emperor''s body, floating in the air. The vast power connects the heaven and the earth, showing that there is a general trend of heaven and earth in every action, which can suppress everything!


    "No gift!"


    The emperor opened his mouth, his eyes were majestic and glittering with gold. His figure slowly fell from the void and appeared on the high platform at the front of the seat.


    There are golden dragon chairs, filled with talismans and secret patterns, and the emperor sits on top of it.


    Yu bole, Feng wanran and other powerful family members then took their seats.


    Not far ahead, on the high platform behind the emperor, there are many seats arranged, which are reserved for the Holy Land practitioners of these major forces and families.


    But when the crowd sat down, the old man in yellow robe, who was filled with the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, rose up and down. His body was trembling, but his eyes were as bright as a flash. He looked up and down the square.


    At this moment, all the big families, all the forces, and the whole crowd of people are looking up, looking forward to awe and inspiring!


    "On behalf of the temple, I announce that the next emperor''s contest for the assembly begins now."


    The voice is old and secluded, containing invisible dignity. It resounds through the void of heaven and earth, and is enough to make the millions of living beings present clearly in the ear."Boom


    Before all these words were heard, the whole scene was filled with cheers, cheers and shouts, soaring into the sky and shaking for nine days!


    Looking at the crowd boiling, the Yellow robed old man gave a slight smile and continued to speak, saying, "now, qualified young and supreme celestial beings, let''s begin to enter."


    The sound spreads out, at this moment in the sound wave ear boiling sound, is still clearly falls in the entire square living creature''s ear.


    Listening to the words of the old man in yellow robe, many figures suddenly came out of the big family forces, including Liu limo, Ji Qianxing, Sun Qin, Yao tianwu and so on.


    "Whoosh!"


    He glanced at Du Shaofu secretly. Yu Ming gently touched the ground, and his figure swept out directly. In the next moment, under the gaze of the whole audience, he fell in the middle of a small square in front of the temple. After saluting the emperor, he swept his long sleeves, stood upright and upright. His temperament was extraordinary, and his breath trembled and empty!


    "Whoosh..."


    Then, Liu limo, Ji Qianxing, Yao tianwu, Sun Qin, Jiang Yating and others all swept the sky, their posture or martial arts, or graceful, instantly appeared in the square.


    In addition, Liu yunmo and many other dignitaries also came out of the big families and forces and landed in the square.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on a young man in white. His eyes were deep and bright, his temperament was not vulgar, and his appearance was very handsome.


    This youth is the supreme nirvana, from the wind home out.


    Du Shaofu guessed that he should be the first person of the younger generation of Feng family, Feng wuche.


    The whole scene was full of uproar, and they were all young supremacy, with promising prospects. They were almost certain to become strong ones.


    To be able to participate in the competition for the new emperor, it is necessary to be the most respected Tianzi title on the sky list, so as to have this qualification.


    This qualification and strength do not matter. In addition to the strength, they need the personality of emperor.


    Lin Feng also has the qualification, he has the name of the supreme heavenly posture person on the sky list.


    Only to see Master did not play, Lin Feng did not move, just stood behind Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2335

    "Brother Peng Huang, it''s time for you to play."


    Sun Bufan said to Du Shaofu that he was eager to see Du Shaofu play. Besides, he knew that Lin Feng was really following this young man.


    "Well, I''ll go up first."


    Du Shaofu nodded and laughed. In the audience, under the gaze of countless eyes, he walked out of his seat and stepped onto the square step by step.


    Seeing that the master was walking, Lin Feng naturally followed him and followed him.


    "Er


    The audience was stunned, and their eyes fell on this pair of masters and apprentices. I felt a little strange, but I couldn''t say it was strange.


    although others were directly in the field, there was no rule that they could not walk up.


    In the field, they were surprised to see Du Shaofu coming slowly.


    Liu yunmo looked at Du Shaofu straightly. His face was stunned, but his eyes were shining. This guy was really strange.


    Liu limo glanced at Du Shaofu as he walked by. He stood there quietly, with beautiful lines outlined under his skirt and robe.


    Yu Ming''s eyes were empty, staring at Du Shaofu who was coming up. He felt cold in his eyes.


    Even the group of Holy Land practitioners and the emperor also looked at Du Shaofu curiously. Of course, Yu bole and Yu Tianze showed cold eyes without leaving any trace.


    The emperor looked at Du Shaofu, spoke slowly to the people behind him, and said, "gentlemen, is this the young man called Peng Huang?"


    "Yes, it is. It seems to be very interesting." The wind wanran opens his mouth and smiles back to the emperor.


    "Peng Huang..."


    The emperor murmured, his eyes were golden, and the fluctuation was diffuse. At the moment, he was only aware of it. Looking at such a young man, his mind fluctuated for no reason, but then disappeared and disappeared.


    Finally, Du Shaofu came to the square, but he didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Instead, he stood next to Liu limo.


    "Click!"


    Yu Ming''s eyes were heavy, his hands clenched into fists, and his eyes sank to the extreme.


    As Du Shaofu and Lin Feng stepped into the square, the old man in yellow robe looked at the dozens of young and supreme figures on the square, and their eyes were very kind.


    These are the core of the Terran in the future. They will protect the whole Terran, and the voice of the mouth will be heard again: "the rules of the new emperor''s competition for the Congress must be known, but I repeat again, whoever can be recognized by the seal of the emperor will be the new emperor. The new emperor should shoulder the great responsibility of the Terran and lead the prosperity of our people!"


    The voice gradually like thunder, reverberates the void, resounds through the sky, lets the human mind tremble!


    This kind of words also let those who are present have solemn eyes and surging hearts!


    "Now, the new emperor''s contention for the Congress will begin completely!"


    The Yellow robed old man raised his eyes, looked at the sky, and began to look solemn and awe, and said, "now please have the seal of the emperor!"


    When the words fell, the emperor got up, and his body was filled with golden light. He waved the Dragon shadow around his body, and waved his sleeve. From his body, a touch of golden light was like a golden thunder, and rose into the sky.


    "Boom! "


    in a flash, the earth and the earth moved and rocked, the void trembled, and the lightning and thunder thundered. The whole huge and magnificent temple was just like living, and the golden Rune was shining.


    The golden thunder soared into the sky, straight to the top of the temple, accompanied by lightning and thunder, turned into a bright golden light.


    Golden light, just like a golden day, appeared at the top of the temple, such as the golden light, blocking the sky.


    This golden light, accompanied by the incandescence of the talisman and secret patterns, spreads out the substantive golden light like flowers, like golden lightning, hanging around like a purple light curtain, covering the whole world around the temple.


    "Long..."! "


    as the golden light soared into the sky, a huge and incomparable pressure permeated the space, solidifying the space.


    This kind of pressure is too vast, so that those present do not have dark qi stagnation in their bodies, pale complexion, legs soft and trembling, and those with lower strength will directly kneel on the ground to worship.


    "The seal of the emperor!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked up at the temple. On his resolute and determined face, he began to have a golden light in his clear and bright eyes, and his body also had a wave of Imperial Palace dragon spirit that had already blended with himself.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was very sure that the so-called emperor''s seal was similar to the golden dragon jade seal and the new seal of "baying", which suppressed the imperial palace of the wasteland. It was a treasure that gathered dragon Qi and Qi.


    There is no doubt that the level of the emperor''s seal is much higher than that of the overlord''s shadow.


    It is still a short time for baying to become a new seal. Although it has absorbed the gold dragon seal of the eight countries and refined it again, it is only the spirit of suppressing one country and gathering one country, which can not be compared with the seal of the emperor which gathers the whole ethos of the people and suppresses the whole people.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are moving. The seal of the emperor is a treasure, an absolute treasure.


    The emperor''s seal is in the sky, and his majesty is full of pressure, which makes his mind tremble.Liu limo, Yu Ming, the first hero, Ji Qianxing, Sun Qin, etc. also look slightly nervous, but their eyes are full of excitement and enthusiasm.


    "Boom!"


    The whole scene trembled, and the temple glowed. It was vast and ancient, sacred and full of brilliance.


    From the temple, there are talismans and secret patterns falling down, pouring open, appeared on the square.


    With an indescribable power, this talisman''s secret pattern imprisons the void and envelops it like a curtain of light.


    This is a forbidden seal, blocking the space and distorting the void.


    After a while, these young people with the supreme posture will fight. Some of them have already reached the holy land. If there is no forbidden seal, the square will be destroyed.


    "Long..."


    Under the seal of the emperor, the vast breath surges. In the golden light, if there is a golden dragon wave, the vast breath fluctuates, and countless eyes look up to it.


    Emperor''s seal, only the supreme posture can compete!


    At the moment, however, anyone who can stand on this square to fight for the seal of the emperor has proved that he is the dragon and Phoenix among the people and the favored son of heaven.


    And if anyone can finally compete for the seal of the people''s emperor and get the approval of the seal, he will become the new emperor of the Terran, shoulder the heavy responsibility of the human family, and become the supreme emperor.


    Become the new emperor, the attention of the public, should be respected by hundreds of millions of people!


    The emperor''s handprint is coagulating, the eyes send out incomparable majesty, magnanimous everywhere!


    "Oh


    With the condensation of the emperor''s handprint, from the top of the temple and the golden light of the emperor''s seal, a sound like a real dragon''s chant resounds through the sky, shaking nine days!


    "Boom


    In a flash, a huge and incomparable pressure came into the frozen forbidden seal, like a hundred thousand mountains collapsing on the supreme heavenly figure among them, making people feel like they are in a quagmire, unable to pull out, and their hearts are about to stop.


    The coming of this kind of pressure has nothing to do with one''s own strength, and has nothing to do with everyone''s strength, but the stronger the posture is, the weaker the pressure will be.


    "What a strong pressure!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows secretly, and his eyes were shining. This kind of prestige came from the Imperial Palace dragon Qi, which contained Qi. It was incomparable!


    "Get the seal of the emperor and be the new emperor!"


    The emperor spoke, but his voice came from his seal on the top of the temple.


    The sound is like the chant of a dragon, shocking people''s heart and soul, imposing pressure, linking heaven and earth!


    "Boom!"


    When the emperor''s voice dropped, the vast breath of the scene surged, and all the mysterious Qi in the body of all the young people with the supreme posture started to move up, resounding through the wind and thunder, and the figures quickly began to rise.


    "Pooh "


    but it was only for a moment. Many figures wanted to go straight to the top of the temple and fight for the seal of the emperor, but just as they jumped out, they were swept down by a terrible force. There were several young men and women with lower strength. Their bodies suddenly fell to the ground like rain, spitting blood one by one.


    The invisible power is incomparable, just like a great mountain, but it is crushed in the depth of the spirit.


    The qualification is not enough to compete for the seal of the emperor.


    The faster and higher the speed, the harder the impact will be. This is the provocation and disrespect to the emperor''s seal, and he will be slapped on the head!


    "poo..."


    Liu yunmo vomites blood to fall, she is also among them, has not started, has already lost the qualification.


    Liu yunmo Mou son shocked, she felt that the power of such pressure like a natural moat, insurmountable!


    A few of them were already in the air, but they began to stop when the sky was not high. Cold sweat appeared on their forehead, and their faces were pale and crushing.


    Under such pressure, they can no longer climb.


    "Up! "


    Ji Qianxing opened her mouth and leaped into the air. Her long light red hair filled with brilliance and her eyes were as clear as Chen. The whole person began to carry a kind of extraordinary aura, and her body was full of light.


    A man in gold robe followed him. He was Ren''s family. He was extraordinary, and his face was wild. His long eyelashes formed a shallow arc in that rebellious face. His whole body was filled with a wave of breath, and the ancient flavor was rippling and rising from the sky!


    "Fight!"


    Yao tianwu stepped out, and his body began to flow mysterious brilliance, like a son of a God in the world, one step into the void, filled with the mysterious ancient breath, such as a peerless beast came, especially those eyes, like two stars in rotation, very terrible!


    The wind wuche of the wind family follows closely, and the breath fluctuates, and a storm emerges behind it. If you look carefully, it is a pair of wings with a little illusion. If you take the storm, the whole person is magnificent and elegant.


    The first hero is not willing to fall behind. Her charm is unique and brilliant. If she goes up to the sky, Jiang Yating steps out, her long skirt is graceful, and it seems that she is not exposed to fireworks. Her graceful and exquisite body is filled with an invisible and powerful pressure, which makes people feel frightened.


    Among the crowd, Sun Qin also jumped into the air, the mysterious air surging, clothes floating with the wind, his hair flying, the outline of his face showed extraordinary dust, from that graceful body, there are dazzling talisman secret patterns, such as the divine fire diffused out, leaping.Liu limo also set off, graceful Qianying swept empty, moving body outlined the temptation arc.


    Yu Ming glanced at Du Shaofu. His eyes were not good. He followed Liu limo, and his light was burning around like a divine flame.


    "Boom..."


    The rest of the supreme is also beginning to plunder the sky, want to climb to the top of the temple, fight for the seal of the emperor!


    In the audience, only Du Shaofu and Lin Feng did not make any moves, which was surprising.


    "Go ahead and see where you can go."


    Du Shaofu asked Lin Feng how far he could climb.


    "Yes, master!"


    Lin Feng nodded. With his age and state of mind, it would have been difficult to suppress the blazing heat and boiling in his heart had it not been for the master.


    At the moment, listening to the master''s words, Lin Feng immediately soared into the air, and wanted to compete with the supreme celestial beings.


    This is the most top event of the Terran. It is enough to participate!


    "It''s on!"


    After the Lin family was in the Liu family, they were lucky to be able to stand on the small square and have a clearer view.


    Looking at Lin Feng leaping into the sky, all the Lin family members are excited. They never thought that one day, the children of the Lin family will be able to participate in such a grand event!


    At the moment, Lin Feng, the son of the Lin family, is competing with the young talent of the whole clan, which is enough to glorify his family and become famous in all directions!


    "Boom, boom, boom!..."


    The air is full of supreme, the breath is vast and the light is dazzling.


    On the square, hundreds of millions of eyes trembled, the sound moved nine clouds, boiling to the extreme!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    But soon, those who had the posture and strength were not strong enough to vomit blood and retreat, and some fell directly, unable to step up again.


    "The pressure is too strong!"


    The more exalted they are, the more powerful and insurmountable they will be. They will not even be qualified to rely on the seal of the emperor.


    Only the real supreme can fight for the seal of emperor.


    They are both the supreme celestial beings, but there are also high and low levels.


    What''s more, those who have the highest heavenly posture may not be able to achieve nirvana.


    In addition, the supreme nirvana, there are natural differences, big supreme nirvana, complete nirvana, is not small supreme Nirvana can compare.


    Therefore, it is the dragon and the insect. At this moment, the emperor''s seal is the best detection stone.


    All the big families and the powerful among the major forces are holding their breath and clenching their fists. For them, it seems that they are much more nervous than the young men and women who are fighting for supremacy under the seal of the emperor.


    "Brother Ren Yuan, come on! "


    " sister Sun Qin, we must succeed! "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    in the families of the major forces, some young children are also shouting for the leaders of their families, and the waves are soaring into the sky!


    "What''s the matter? It seems that the emperor has not moved yet! "


    " that guy can''t get up at all, can''t the one with the supreme posture get close to the seal of the emperor! "


    "It is estimated that the Peng emperor is afraid of Yu Ming, so he dare not go up!"


    Some people also talked about it quietly. At the moment, in addition to the supreme posture who did not fall, only the Peng emperor was completely silent and had been standing in the same place.


    Before the majestic temple, golden light eyes, sacred and majestic.


    There are figures constantly falling from the sky, and there are also some extraordinary figures climbing higher and higher.


    On the square, hundreds of millions of eyes are hot and blood is surging!


    "Boom "


    the terrible pressure is getting stronger and stronger. At first, even Liu limo, Yu Ming, Sun Qin and so on slowed down and began to struggle!


    "Boom "


    there are some young and supreme men and women who can still adhere to it, and have begun to stimulate the pulse and soul of the pulse.


    "Long..."


    There are also spiritual roots surging, power rising, forced to climb.


    "Oh..."


    On the temple, there is a golden light, and the sound of dragon chanting is ringing all the time. The golden light is fluctuating. It seems that there is a mysterious power. The mist is thick and the divine light is shining. It seems that it can suppress all living things!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Lin Feng also began to spit blood. His body had already been covered with mysterious runes, all over his body emitting a light purple gold color, and electric arc flashing. Outside his body, there were dragon shadows circling and fierce birds spreading their wings. It was extremely mysterious!


    "Although Lin Feng is young, he is very mysterious and vast."


    A strong man in the Holy Land opened his mouth and was very curious about Lin Feng. Such a young man with the highest natural posture was born in the sky, which was extraordinary. It seemed that he contained a huge secret. It was very profound and the level of Emperor Wu''s realm. However, he was surprised to be able to follow Ji Qianxing and Ren Yuan.


    "Lin Feng''s body is very mysterious and powerful. It is totally against the pressure of the emperor''s spirit with his body."The wind wanran opened his mouth, and his eyes glowed. He saw some clues. Xiaolinfeng was actually fighting against the imperial spirit with his flesh.


    Sun Xuan laughs. This disciple is really a long face. He is more than the most respected of the sun family. Only under Sun Qin, he has made a lot of money.


    Originally, there were dozens of young and supreme celestial beings, but now there are only 20 left. The number of them is getting smaller and smaller. They have reached the void at the height of the central temple, and their prestige has risen to a new level!


    "Go down!"


    All of a sudden, there was an air of terror in the void, and some young supreme figures began to attack others.


    "Rumble!"


    After a short time, there are many figures fighting. A mighty energy is a direct collision and sweeping, shaking the void. It is very violent. All kinds of martial pulse and pulse soul are surging.


    There is also the spirit Fu master to urge the spirit furnace Fu tripod, the breath is blazing hot.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Above the void, there are beasts that can roar and shock inexplicably.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, the void fluctuates, an invisible energy wave gushes out, turns into a terrible energy hurricane, comes from the void, like a void black hole, instantly wants to cover the forest peak.


    Under this kind of attack power, taking the cultivation level of Lin Feng''s Wu Emperor''s realm as the level, even the influence power is not available.


    "Yu Ming, what do you want to do! "


    with a cry of Jiao, Sun Qin''s figure appears in the void above Lin Feng, with a moving face and a cold look. The powerful breath surges and moves with his hands raised. The palm print is like lightning, which can resist the energy attack as follows.


    "Hum, the strength qualification is not enough, so why keep it?"


    It was Yu Ming who had just shot. At the moment, he still didn''t mean to leave his hand. Instead, he didn''t hurry up to the temple. Instead, he continued to shoot at Lin Feng with a fist, and swept away at him.


    This is a member of the Lin family. Yu Ming wants to take the opportunity to eradicate it. This is the perfect opportunity.


    "This is my sun family. Dare you!"


    Sun Qinjiao rebukes her. In her graceful body, the mysterious patterns on her body surface shine, which turns into a terrible force to protect her body. Her fingerprints condense. In front of her body, she turns into a virtual shadow, like a substantial sword. This is the magic means of the sun family and blocks Yu Ming.


    The palmprint swords collide with each other, and the flaming brilliance erupts. The secret patterns of the talisman are broken, and the void cracks one after another.


    "Pooh


    Lin Feng vomit blood, just was affected, his own strength is too low, can''t insist, and then fall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2336

    Du Shaofu raised his hand, shook his arm, and led Lin Feng''s falling body to his front.


    Lin Feng got up, pale, not light but not serious.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at Yu Ming, who was halfway up the temple at the moment. There was a cold light in his eyes. Yu Ming was the next killer. He wanted to take the opportunity to kill Lin Feng.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At the moment, there are not many people left except Yu Ming, Sun Qin, the first hero, Yao tianwu, Ren Yuan and Liu limo.


    Lin Feng has no chance to continue, Sun Qin looks cold, but no longer and Yu Ming stalemate.


    "Hum!"


    Yu Ming later Lenghun, did not succeed in killing Lin Feng, it seems very unhappy in his heart, but also did not continue to pursue, seems to be in his imagination, that Lin Feng joined the sun family, want to kill him on the spot, is not very easy, but as long as he becomes the new emperor, and later wants to deal with a small Lin Feng, then naturally there will be no problems, get Emperor''s seal is the most important thing.


    "Bang bang!"


    But in his heart, Yu Ming vented his displeasure to several young masters around him. He waved his hand and burst out a brilliant rune. The terrible energy made the space full of huge waves, and his power shocked the spirits like the heaven and earth!


    At the moment, any one who can step into the void is the supreme seed and the top of his generation. However, these people are not Yu Ming''s opponents, and they are immediately bombed down.


    Yu Ming seems to have scruples and no hatred. Instead, he just threw these people down without being too heavy handed. After all, after all, these young and supreme masters are also the major families and forces. Even if he becomes the new emperor in the future, he must be cautious.


    "Boom! "


    the young and the supreme fight one after another, making the void tremble and breaking out a terrible wave!


    On the square and the small square seats in front of the temple, countless people looked up at the void in front of the temple, all boiling with blood.


    At the moment, the strongest group of the whole Terran is competing for the emperor''s seal, and a new emperor will be born among them.


    "How strong


    Some people clenched their fists, and their hearts trembled.


    "It seems that they are the only ones who can really fight."


    The old man of a big family was trembling in his eyes. It could be seen that only Yu Ming, the first hero and Liu limo were qualified to compete for the seal of the emperor.


    "I don''t know who will succeed in the end. Will there be a black horse? "


    a strong man in a big power said, it seems that only Yu Ming is qualified, especially Yu Ming, but there is no guarantee that there is really no accident. After all, it is very important to compete for the seal of the people''s Republic of China and to be able to obtain the seal of the emperor. However, it is not absolutely right.


    In the square, all the eyes were trembling at the confrontation in front of the temple, afraid that they missed any scene of these young and supreme battles, and the boiling waves broke out and resounded through the sky.


    "Too strong, Yu Ming, Sun Qin and Liu limo are all too strong! "


    many people in the crowd were excited to clench their hands and their eyes were trembling. There was too much difference in their strength


    " it seems that Yu Ming has the best chance of winning! "


    some people have been paying close attention to Yu Ming. At the moment, Yu Ming is getting higher and higher, reaching the leading position.


    Finally, in addition to Yu Ming, Sun Qin, Liu limo, Feng wuche and other leading figures of each big family, there was no other young supreme in the void before the temple.


    In the void, at the moment, they also fall into a strange atmosphere. The first hero, Ren Yuan, Sun Qin, Feng wuche, Yao tianwu, Liu limo, Ji Qianxing, and Jiang Yating are all looking at Yu Ming.


    There is no doubt that whoever is the leader at the moment is the common opponent of all.


    "Whew!"


    Liu limo hands directly, his delicate hand coagulates his fingerprints, and he cuts towards Yu Ming.


    The sword is bright and breaks through the sky, such as thunder. Although he is seriously injured, Liu limo''s strength is still terrible.


    Although Yu Ming was on a high place, Yu Ming was also hindered by it. There were talismans and secret patterns on his body. He met him with his fist and seal. His momentum was amazing, and he blocked and exploded Liu limo''s sword.


    "Roar!"


    But at the moment, fengwuche also made a move to Yu Ming. In the storm formed by a pair of substantive wings behind him, he turned into a huge white lion, which was majestic and majestic. It was like stepping out of the storm, enveloping the whole body of fengwuche.


    At that moment, the breath of Feng wuche''s body soared, and it seemed that he could defeat all the enemies in the world and explode towards Yu Ming.


    "Oh


    At the same time, Yingjie waved his hand, and his whole body was full of light. A virtual image of a giant dragon appeared around him, carrying a towering momentum, sweeping Yu Ming.


    "Long..."


    Sun Qin, Jiang Yating, Ji Qianxing, Yao tianwu and Ren Yuan are not willing to fall behind. They all attack Yu Ming and want to stop him.Everyone knows that Yu Ming is the strongest. Liu limo is still seriously injured. No one can stop Yu Ming alone.


    Several young masters joined hands, and the terrible power was to overturn the whole world. It was as if there was endless power. The runes were interwoven and the light was bright and the sky was spreading.


    Yu Ming changed color. So many people joined hands. He didn''t dare to be careless. He tried his best to use secret methods. It was like taking a world down and blocking it.


    "Boom! "


    the sky in front of the temple was shaking violently, as if to be broken.


    "It''s too strong. These are the top ten terror masters in the sky list! "


    it''s thrilling to see so many amazing fights around.


    "Pedaling..."


    In the energy frenzy, Yu Ming staggers and retreats directly. His face is very gloomy. It seems that he has suffered a lot of dark losses. So many people are actually staring at him at the same time.


    "Boom


    Sun Qin, Liu limo, the first hero, and so on happened to be in the same void, and surrounded Yu Ming in the form of a siege.


    "They will work together to solve the biggest threat!"


    Sun Bufan of the sun family opened his mouth. These young masters did not agree in advance, but they agreed at the moment. No one wanted Yu Ming to succeed, so they should join hands to block him.


    "Want to join hands?"


    Yu Ming''s eyes are surrounded by light. His eyes are like electricity, and his expression is gloomy.


    "It doesn''t matter to join hands to fight for the seal of the emperor, but those who are destined to win it!"


    The first hero directly shot, the figure out, with a bright in the talisman secret lines surging, like a dazzling frenzy.


    I have to say that the first hero is very strong, lightning like cross attack, quick and fierce, fierce and domineering.


    Sun Qin immediately followed, just after Yu Ming took a shot at Lin Feng. Naturally, he would not be polite at the moment. Inside his graceful and delicate body, there was a terrible and amazing energy fluctuation, which was accompanied by an amazing pressure spreading. The terrifying power shocked the sky, making the surrounding space collapse. There was a space air wave crack spreading and sweeping to Yu Ming.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2337

    Ren Yuan hands, condenses the supreme beast energy, bursts out the dazzling rune, the violent energy sweeps, lets the void roar.


    Ji Qianxing, Jiang Yating and others also followed closely, Qi Qi shot.


    A group of the most top young people of the Terran are now united in the siege to block Yu Ming, shocking all eyes!


    Before the temple, Yu family''s lineup seats, all people''s faces are not too good-looking, but also very dignified.


    "Boom..."


    Several powerful and terrible attacks swept over Yu Ming and broke out in an instant.


    "Hula..."


    All kinds of runes were broken, the void exploded, and the void was torn into cracks. The earth and the earth "roared" and vibrated. The vast void directly turned into a vacuum, and the energy flooded everything.


    "Where are Yu Ming people?"


    The audience was shocked, and everyone mentioned Yu Ming''s heart to his throat.


    There are so many top-level and supreme sieges. I''m afraid that those who practice in the holy land should avoid it. Yu Ming is afraid that he can''t resist.


    "Yu Ming should have the best chance, but he is too proud, causing everyone to block and besiege."


    Some people murmured that if Yu Ming was not so arrogant, he would have the best chance not to cause so many Supreme People''s uniform siege.


    Behind the emperor, Yu Bole''s eyes twinkled with light, some sneer at the corners of his mouth, and his radian was outlined. He looked calm and did not worry much. It seemed that his chest was full!


    The void is broken, and the bright talisman and secret patterns spread out the sky, dazzling and hard to see.


    When the terrible energy dissipated slowly, all eyes fell on the void just where Yu Ming was.


    The vacuum there is slowly recovering, and a bright light gradually emerges from it, dazzling and shining.


    The light is more and more dazzling. It twinkles in the eyes of hundreds of millions of pupils, revealing a martial figure. The body is covered by an ancient divine armor. The astringent talisman and secret patterns give out the most dazzling divine radiance. It is filled with the terrible smell of volcanic eruption. The figure set off is like a God in the sky.


    This armor is very strange. It is not a real object, but it seems to solidify even more than the real object. It looks like a crystal and has a kind of jade luster. The ancient talisman and secret patterns are flowing in it like blood.


    From the God''s armor, the ancient breath is incomparably vast. If the ditch moves the power of the heaven and earth, there is a faint sound of wind and thunder singing, which makes the void vast and makes the deep of the sky shuttle out of the arm size arc, connect with it, shake people''s hearts and make people tremble!


    "It''s Yuming. He''s OK!"


    A voice can''t help but exclaim that Yu Ming is perfectly perfect under the siege of so many young people.


    "Tianyuan God armor!"


    "Yu Ming has been able to condense Tianyuan divine armor!"


    When that figure appeared, it was like a God in the sky. On the seats of the big families and forces in front of the temple, all the eyes were moved and some people looked shocked!


    Even at the moment, there are fluctuations in the eyes of the emperor.


    "Tianyuan divine armor is the symbol of the practitioners of the Yu family''s holy land. Yu Ming has not set foot in the holy land, but has been able to gather together. It''s incredible!"


    There are old people in the big power whispering that Tianyuan divine armor is the symbol of the Yu family''s saintly realm practitioners. Only the Yu family''s saintly realm practitioners can gather together, which is the evolution of their martial arts to the extreme.


    "Has Yu Ming set foot in the holy land?"


    Some strong people were shocked and surmised that Yu Ming had reached such a terrible state that he had secretly set foot in the Holy Land and become the first person of the younger generation!


    The eyes of the big families and forces on the seats began to be dignified. They knew what it meant.


    It seems that Yu Ming has never set foot in the holy land, but it is the combination of that terrible Tianyuan God armor!


    "So powerful. Is that sacred?"


    On the square, some people were shocked and the spirits trembled.


    The divine armor is shining brightly, and the pressure is sweeping. It seems that it can affect the internal martial veins and make people want to kneel down.


    "You can''t use any foreign objects and forces to fight for the seal of the emperor. It''s the Tianyuan divine armor of the Yu family. It''s said that the Tianyuan divine armor is the symbol of the Yu family''s saintly realm practitioners. At first, a ancestor of the Yu family was besieged by the strong men of the three animal leagues at the same level. However, it condensed the Tianyuan divine armor, killed one of the strong members of the Animal League, severely damaged the other two flesh bodies, and retreated!"


    An old man whispered and told us the origin of Tianyuan divine armor. The Yu family is definitely qualified to have the status of today among the human race.


    Yu Bole smiles, his face is bright. He knew that these people would besiege him, but Yu had already prepared his cards in the morning.


    For today, the Yu family has prepared for so many years. In order to let Yu Ming condense the Tianyuan divine armor, the Yu family paid a huge price, but everything was worth it. The throne of emperor should be in the Yu family today!


    Yu Ming was in the sky, looking around him, he was surrounded by the young emperor. His eyes were like thunder, which burst out dazzling and substantial light.


    Surrounded by the armor of the God of heaven, the power is mighty, and the thunder and lightning flash.At the moment, Yu Ming is in the sky, dazzling!


    The first Yingjie, Ren Yuan, Yao tianwu, Ji Qianxing, Feng wuche, Jiang Yating, Sun Qin, Liu limo are all covered in the light. They are looking at Yu Ming at the moment. There is light in their eyes, and their looks are already dignified.


    "I know you''ll join hands later, but it''s useless. You can''t fight with me!"


    Yu Ming looks around the first hero with a confident and proud look. For this day, he has been waiting for so many years. He has been preparing since he was born. Today, when he shines on the whole human race, he is extremely gorgeous in this world!


    First Yingjie, Ren Yuan, Ji Qianxing, Jiang Yating and so on secretly looked at each other.


    "Tianyuan God armor, but you haven''t set foot in the holy land. Do you really think you can crush all the people like me?"


    The first hero spoke with a clear voice. When the voice fell, the light on his body broke out, and the talisman and secret patterns covered the whole body. Suddenly, the voice of "rumbling" came out from the void above his head, like the sky drum in the heavy hammer, and the seven wheel divine rings appeared in the void immediately, spreading the dazzling light as if they were alive.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, in front of the first hero, a golden tiger appeared like a living creature, making a move to attack the sky. The tiger roared in the sky, and its energy was like a golden wave rushing to all directions.


    At this time, the first hero is like a god of war falling from the sky. The rune circulates, and the breath of immortality and immortality on his body also breaks out to the extreme.


    "Jintong Tianhu, the supreme power, the highest level of immortality, this is the real strength of the first hero!"


    The eyes of the crowd are shocking. The golden pupil, the heavenly tiger, the supreme nirvana, the seven wheel divine ring, and the cultivation of immortality and immortality are the real strength of the No.3 hero in the sky list!


    "Ouch!"


    "Long..."


    After the first hero, in succession, all around the empty beast roared like thunder, the sound of the sky was endless, round after round of God ring light, such as fire in the sky, appeared in the sky, vast sky!


    Just like a living creature, the sound of soul is like thunder, and the whole body is full of terror.


    There is a divine bird in the sky, the sound pierces through the golden cracked stone, the body is like a dark cloud, the breath makes the heart tremble.


    There are fierce animal breath diffusion, so that the vast Quartet trembling drama, all filled with the breath of the supreme ORC.


    Under such pressure, the whole scene was silent, the body trembled and the internal pulse and soul were oppressed.


    All these animal shadows are like living creatures. Any one of them is from the supreme beast family, which is the pulse and soul of these young and supreme.


    The ring of God is in the sky. It is full of six rounds, full of dazzling light, shrouded with figures. It is like the sun shining in the sky. The light is so dazzling that it can''t be seen directly, which makes the whole vast world shine.


    At this moment, Jiang Yating, Sun Qin and Ren Yuan are waiting for the young supremacy. They all urge the pulse soul, the martial pulse and the supreme power. The breath of immortality is unreserved. One by one, they are like gods coming to the world, and their breath is overwhelming!


    Horror, such as the visual impact!


    Liu limo is still the most dazzling, but he is still the most dazzling at the moment. Above his head, there are nine burning divine rings in the sky, occupying half of the void. The carrier of the sky sound is mighty. If the sky drum is in the heavy hammer, all living beings are frightened and the surrounding divine rings dare not compete for glory!


    Liu limo''s face is cold and enchanting. His eyes are calm and immortal. His breath at the peak is better than that of the first hero.


    "My God, this is the supreme glory!"


    Inside and outside the square, hundreds of millions of figures were shivering.


    At the moment, the only pulse soul and a bright figure all contain endless majesty.


    Such a confrontation can only be seen in the struggle for the seal of the emperor.


    At the moment, even the two old men in yellow robes beside the emperor were also secretly looking at the waves.


    This group of young supremacy are extraordinary. If they can all grow up, the Terran will go further.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly, and he was also interested. These young supreme masters are not simple. They will not be under the group of young supreme masters of the Animal League.


    It''s no wonder that the orc League doesn''t dare to invade the Terran easily. From the strength and posture of these young generation, we can get a general understanding of the Terran.


    "It seems that you have not been idle all these years!"


    Yu Ming looks around at the moment without reservation, and there are also waves of light in his eyes. Over the years, everyone has not been idle, they are all concentrating on practice, and they are preparing for today. If they are not prepared and have no cards, they are really unable to resist these people today.


    "Now you still think you can hold me down


    First, Yingjie said that he knew that one person might not be able to stop Yu Ming, but with so many people at the top of the heaven list, even the real nirvana of the holy land, they also had to retreat. Under the holy land, who could resist!


    "Then try it!"


    Yu Ming opened his mouth and seemed to have a full chest!


    "Try it!" Yao tianwu opened his mouth, his hair was bulging, and the spirit of birds in front of him fluttered in the air, his figure was like electricity, his breath was vast, and his vision was in the sky, which covered Yu Ming."Yao tianwu is also very strong, it seems that he will not be under the number one hero!"


    Around the crowd, secretly surprised, Yao tianwu''s strength is very strong.


    "Boom! "


    " Oops! "


    With Yao tianwu''s hand, all around the supreme figures move together, a terrible power burst out, supreme momentum, Qi Qi surging!


    At the moment, all the supreme masters try their best to suppress Yu Ming, fight for the seal of the emperor and solve the biggest opponent.


    At the moment, there is no one to keep their hands, one shot is full strength.


    Yu Ming is everyone''s goal. No one can do anything about Yu Ming alone!


    "It''s so strong. It''s terrible! "


    " those are the real supremacy, the dragon and Phoenix among the people, one by one powerful! "


    inside and outside the square, hundreds of millions of eyes were stunned and frightened!


    Through the distorted void, without energy spilling out, they can also feel the terrifying and powerful of those supreme beings.


    Before the temple, the supreme glory, breath terror!


    At this moment, each young and supreme, inspired by numerous great means and magic powers, has a vast pulse and soul, and has tremendous energy, which makes people feel shocked!


    At the moment, even the powerful members of the big families in the seats are all trembling in secret when they see the strength of these young supreme masters.


    Yu Ming is not worried by some powerful people secretly. With so many supreme efforts, Yu Ming seems to be able to resist with his own strength.


    "The fight for the seal of the emperor is fierce this time!"


    Around the emperor, the old man in yellow robes, who was filled with the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, could not help whispering at the moment.


    He had seen more than one fight for the seal of the emperor, but it was the first time that so many young lords joined hands to besiege one.


    "Boom!"


    In front of the temple, the runes were flourishing, and there was a real roar from the void. It seemed that the void would be overturned!


    That wait for right, let a person look at is also ebullient!


    At the same time, people can''t help but breathe for Yu Ming!


    The strength of these young people is so shocking that it is beyond people''s imagination.


    Yao tianwu, the first hero, Ji Qianxing, Feng wuche and other Qi Qi Qi hands, try their best to stop Yu Ming!


    "Then do as you wish."


    Yu Ming was in the air, his face began to be fierce, and his breath was climbing. His momentum was awe inspiring!


    "This is my real strength, to suppress you and so on!"


    At the same time, Yu Ming yelled, and the light was gorgeous. On the surface of his body, there were eight rings of God rings in the sky, and even the ninth round of God rings appeared. However, the light was dim and seemed to be going out, but it was still emitting a weak light. A terrible pressure suddenly fell on the sky.


    At this moment, Yu Ming had no reservation. His breath was so powerful that he rushed into the sky!


    "Half saint, Yu Ming has reached the level of half saint!"


    On the seat in front of the temple, there was a sudden shock. It turned out that Yu Ming had reached the level of semi saint.


    "Yu Ming''s supreme Nirvana power is improving, and is close to the great Nirvana!"


    There are old people who look shocked. Although there are also precedents for the promotion of the supreme Nirvana power, they are too few.


    Any improvement of supreme nirvana is not only strength, but also a great improvement of self realization.


    Yu Ming was originally only eight rounds of divine ring. At this moment, although the ninth round is dim, it is not extinguished, which means that he has already set foot on it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2338

    "It seems that Yu Ming has made great progress in recent years."


    At the emperor''s side, the Yellow robed old man''s eyes were also shocked and asked Yu Bole on his side.


    "My ancestors of the Yu family have left us, and they have been acquired by Yu Ming!"


    Yu Bole''s face was bright with a smile, which he knew well for a long time.


    "Boom!"


    it''s a long story, but the supreme collision comes in a flash. One by one, the supreme ones collide together, and the surrounding space is shattered by the breath of the sky, and countless eyes tremble below, which makes people''s hearts unable to resist the tremor.


    Pulse soul galloping, roaring thunder, God ring in the sky, as bright as the sun, wind and thunder sonorous!


    "Long..."


    The eruption of such a mighty force makes people want to crawl, and the spirit will be shattered.


    Liu limo''s graceful posture is surrounded by a dazzling light like a miracle. His posture shines like a banished immortal. With a kind of pressure that does not dye dust and smoke, countless substantive swords roar out.


    Sun Qin''s eyes are zhanran, and the breath on her body makes the void tremble and shine brightly, like a saint coming!


    Jiang Yating''s shadow is also covered with a set of light, just like the essence of the flame burning armor, releasing a bright light, the breath is ancient and boundless.


    "War!"


    Yao tianwu drank a lot. The light of Rune on his body soared. He put out his hand with all his strength. His pulse and soul roared, and the supreme Nirvana power assisted him. The turbulent breath was like thousands of troops rushing forward, and the void was constantly breaking!


    All of them swept Yu Ming, making the void boil, and the runes submerged everything. The terrible energy was almost overwhelming, which made all the powerful people on the seats in front of the temple tremble secretly.


    "Too strong, is too strong! "


    on the square, everyone was shocked. At this time, the strength of these young supremacies was so terrible.


    "That''s all, war! "


    in the battle of Yu Ming Li, all kinds of fingerprints were coagulated and stimulated by various means. Thus, he brought up a whole world. The light of the armor of the heavenly yuan God was like a holy ring, and the nine wheel divine ring was as brilliant as the sun.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Waves of the power of the ceaseless fierce collision, the sound in the void clank Zheng ear, people''s soul shudder!


    "Come on, suppress me! "


    Yu Ming''s whole body was swirling, and the armor of Tianyuan God was just like a God.


    "I''m only half a step away from the holy land. I''m also the supreme one. Who can compete with me! "


    Yu Ming kept on drinking, which was sonorous and deafening, and the spirit in his eyes was gorgeous, such as thunder, the light of Tianyuan divine armor, and the surging waves, which made him more powerful.


    "Do your best,! "


    the first hero had a big drink, which broke out with all his strength, let the void roar, the terrible breath swept over and shocked the void, and attacked Yu Ming with all his strength!


    "Long! "


    Liu limo moves with a bright wrist, and thousands of swords gather around him to form a long sword shadow, which is powerful and frightening, and can break everything.


    "War!"


    Ji Qianxing is surrounded by shenmang, and his hair is flying. His palmprint bursts out thunder like light and directly collides with Yu Ming.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The attacks continued to collide with each other, the sounds were deafening, and there were dazzling runes rushing in all directions like waves.


    "Boom! "


    the intense collision of energy, the countless strands of broken talismans and mysterious patterns, stirred up the air waves and stopped the sky, making the void in front of the temple brilliant, and then the broken runes were interwoven like waves.


    Finally, a pulse soul virtual shadow broken, followed by a figure, is Yao tianwu.


    "Pooh! "


    with a mouthful of blood, Yao tianwu immediately fell from the air.


    "You are not enough! "


    Yu Ming''s voice resounded from the sky, and a terrible wave of light rose hundreds of feet high. The energy surged like a wave, and the nine wheel divine ring fluctuated, blocking and solidifying a large space, covering the first hero and Liu limo.


    "Yu Ming is so strong! "


    all the big forces and families on the seat were shocked by Yu Ming''s toughness, which was beyond their imagination!


    "Broken! "


    Liu limo is also in the air with the nine wheel divine ring in the sky, which is more dazzling than Yu Ming''s nine wheel divine ring. It converges into a mysterious giant force, like a huge wave, and wants to break through Yu Ming''s blockade.


    But Liu limo''s nine wheel divine ring is obviously more dazzling, but it is suppressed at the moment, and it is difficult to break through for a time.


    "Do your best!"


    The first Yingjie, Yao tianwu and others have a dignified vision, and they are all for it.


    Yu Ming could not help but join hands at this time, and the confined space was immediately destroyed and destroyed.


    "Boom! "


    but at this moment, with a flutter in the sky, the figure of Shenwu covered by Yu tomorrow''s Yuanshen armor has directly appeared in front of Yao tianwu, with a bright arc and a blow.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Yao tianwu vomited blood, the light on his body was dim, the pulse soul and the six round God ring faded, and his body fell."Brother Yu Ming is invincible!"


    On the seat in front of the temple, many young men and women of the Yu family behind Yu Jiaqiang''s eyes trembled, blood in their bodies boiled, and they cheered.


    Yu Bole''s eyes are smiling, and Yu Jiaqiang''s are laughing.


    "Suppress!"


    Yu Ming continued to hand, with the momentum of crushing everything.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Jiang Yating, wind wuche, Ji Qianxing, Ren Yuan was injured one after another, vomiting blood retrogression.


    "Bang!"


    Sun Qin''s fingerprints with great power landed on Yu Ming, which made his Tianyuan divine armor shining brightly. The talisman''s Secret patterns seemed to be alive, surging like waves and no longer calm.


    "Pedaling!"


    Yu Ming''s figure faltered backward for a few steps, but his Tianyuan divine armor immediately returned to normal. His eyes showed a sneer, and his fingerprints congealed at the same time. A beast''s shadow rose to the sky, and finally broke up and disappeared. It was like lightning, which was strangely interwoven around Sun Qin.


    "Oh


    Sun Qin''s body trembled and roared again, but the sound of Sun Qin''s roaring suddenly broke out in front of him.


    Sun Qin''s eyes are full of shock, but it''s too late. She is directly hit, her body shakes and flies, and she vomites blood and falls. Her pulse soul is also breaking and suffering heavy damage!


    "Brother Yu Ming, who will fight! "


    the children of the Yu family who were present at the scene looked at the scene, cheering and shouting all the time, and their eyes were shaking with excitement!


    At the moment, only the first hero and Liu limo are left.


    Liu limo''s eyes are bright, looking at Yu Ming. On his cold and enchanting cheek, there is a kind of Soul-catching power in his eyes, which is also dignified.


    "Roar!"


    The first Yingjie''s golden pulse soul and golden tiger roared, never stopped. He killed the animal shadow in front of Yu Ming. At the same time, his figure was like electricity. He took his hand again and took his palm print!


    "First hero, you are not enough, suppress!"


    Yu Ming does not retreat but advances. His figure straddles the space. His face is gloomy and sneering. A palm print is directly condensed and photographed. It seems that there is a strange beast fluttering, and the terrible waves are surging. With a terrible momentum, Yu Ming shoots at the first hero cage.


    The two palms collide, and the secret patterns of the talisman bloom and fluctuate. The two people collide with each other indirectly in the lightning for several times, which makes the space tremor and the thunder like energy dull sound suddenly resound from the void in front of the temple


    "Go down!"


    Yu Ming broke his drink. On top of the Tianyuan divine armor, there was a mighty force sweeping over him. He took the opportunity to fight against the first hero. He took the opportunity to make a fist seal and fall like a meteorite. His head was empty, and the nine rings of God were mighty!


    "Boom! "


    a large number of dazzling runes were broken and agitated, and the terrible energy ripple, just like a storm wave, suddenly swept open, and the impact of all around was shaking and breaking!


    "Hiss "


    the first hero''s body shakes back, and the supreme blood spits out from his mouth, which can''t be stopped after all.


    "Suppress!"


    Yu Ming did not stop. He suppressed the void with the supreme power of the nine rings of God. His figure was like electricity, and he continued to explode the first hero.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    No. 1 Yingjie has a defense in a panic. He is not a weak man. He is one of the top and supreme leaders of the young generation of the human race. However, he can no longer stop Yu Ming. He vomites blood in succession, and his pulse and soul are affected and suppressed.


    "Pooh


    The first Yingjie was hit hard again. He vomited blood and fell down. His pulse soul was dim and broken, and hit the square heavily.


    At the moment, on the void in front of the temple, there are only two figures of Yu Ming and Liu limo, both of which are dazzling. One is like a God, the other is like a banished immortal.


    The first Yingjie, Yao tianwu, Feng wuche, Ren Yuan, Jiang Yating, Sun Qin and others stood in the square in front of the temple. They all looked pale and bloodstained. They looked disappointed and unwilling, but also shocked. Yu Ming was so powerful that he surpassed them a lot!


    "There are only two people left. It seems that the result has become a foregone conclusion?"


    On the seats, the powerful members of the major families and forces looked complicated, and no one could stop the Yu family. The top young emperor in their family had been defeated and had no chance to fight again.


    "And the Peng emperor, he hasn''t done it yet!"


    Some people said that, at the moment, all people have no chance to fight, but the Peng emperor has not yet made a move, has been just standing on the square.


    "Not everyone can be qualified. He is afraid that even the emperor''s seal is not qualified to approach it."


    "That guy doesn''t know how to make a name on the sky list, but he certainly doesn''t dare to go up to shame at the moment."


    "It is said that the emperor Peng once killed the strong people in the main territory of the black cavalry regiment, and he should also have strength!"


    "How can it be compared with Ren Yuan, Yao tianwu, the first Yingjie, and so on? So many supreme masters join hands to defeat Yu Ming!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Some people murmured, and all of them were defeated. Only Liu limo, Yu Ming, and the mysterious Peng emperor were left.


    Yu Ming is in the sky. Now the light is shrouded, and his face is pale. It is difficult to defeat the first Yingjie and others.He looked around and listened to many shouts and shouts. Yu Mingmu was smiling. Then he looked down at the square below and looked at Du Shaofu. His voice was like thunder and he said, "boy, don''t you even have the courage to come up?"


    The sound spread all over the world, enough to make everyone in the audience clear.


    Yu Ming does it intentionally. He wants to let Liu limo know that the boy of unknown origin can''t be compared with him at all. The boy even has no qualification to stand with him!


    Listening to Yu Ming''s words, the eyes of the audience all "Shua Shua" fall on Du Shaofu''s body. Yu Ming has already named him. Will Peng Huang have any action? If it is changed into the first hero, Ren Yuan, Ji Qianxing, Feng wuche and so on, I''m afraid he will fight for one of them!


    Du Shaofu has been watching the fight between these supreme Nirvana people. He takes the opportunity to realize that the various means of the Terran are ancient and vast. Many martial arts and skills outside actually have traces of the means and skills of the Terrans inside. They should have been derived from these means and techniques. After countless years, many means and branches have been formed.


    Du Shaofu was pondering that the methods and techniques of Yao tianwu, the first great hero just now, may be different from those of his ancestors. As time goes by, the inheritance from generation to generation will have a lot of influence. Some of them may be stronger, but others may have lost their original power.


    However, if you can understand the ultimate, maybe you can return to the nature, reach the peak and deduce the essence!


    "All changes do not depart from their ancestors."


    If Du Shaofu realized something, he thought of the three swords of duankong, which had been painstakingly understood recently, but had never been able to fully understand it. Suddenly, a clever rhinoceros flashed by, his eyes were dazed, and he fell into some kind of meditation.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is thinking about the three swords of breaking the air, which can shadow the space, cultivate to the extreme, and even cut off the space. According to the cultivation method, it is said that it is the last sword, which can cut ten sides with one sword and completely cut the space.


    "Breaking space, can we really cut off space?" Du Shaofu pondered that even the space that saints can penetrate and cross is not really in charge of space. From the wormholes constructed by the practitioners of holy land, we can see that although it seems safe, there are also dangers. Once the space collapses, it is enough to destroy everything. Sometimes, it is not absolutely safe for the saints to shuttle through the space Once encountering the turbulence of space, it is enough to damage myself.


    However, Du Shaofu thought of the ancient space, which was related to time, but had a real impact on time.


    In the ancient space, time is slow, and the passage of time is only one tenth of that of the outside world.


    Since time can influence, space can certainly influence, and even completely cut off.


    Because time and space, originally is a relative form of material existence, they are inseparable, but the form of existence is not the same.


    Du Shaofu pondered that space and time are relative material objects and only forms of existence, but they are inseparable. If space is regarded as a huge space, the space is "one". After the "one" is separated, there will be different forms of existence and movement.


    "What is space?"


    Du Shaofu is understanding and meditating. If he wants to understand the three swords of duankong, he must first understand what space is.


    Those who practice in holy land can already control some power of space, but it is totally different to really understand space thoroughly.


    On this issue, Du Shaofu has been understanding and thinking for a long time, and has drawn some conclusions. The measurement of the location difference between objects can be called "space", but this space includes too many. If the position change of space is measured by "time", and "space" is also expressed by length, width, height and size, which is usually referred to as "space" And up and down. At the same time, space can be divided into absolute space and relative space.


    "Perhaps, space is just a relative concept, which constitutes the abstract concept of things. The abstract concept of things refers to the existence of space."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself. At the moment, he was lost in thought and ignored Yu Ming. He was just thinking about what space is. Because of the existence of space, things can change. Space is a thing without energy. That is, when things can change, the energy generated by change and the energy blocked by it will offset each other, Although space is still, no matter how it moves in this space, including speed and force, it will not change the static state of space or move with space.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu completely ignored Yu Ming''s curtain and fell in the eyes of hundreds of millions around him, but it was a little special.


    "I didn''t go up all the time. At the moment, I was indifferent. It seemed that he was hiding on purpose. It seems that the emperor Peng really has his name in vain."


    "I''m afraid the guy named Peng Huang is really afraid."


    "I must be afraid. Yu Ming defeated many young masters with his own strength. How awesome! How dare Peng Huang go up to be humiliated?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±Among the dense crowd, many people also heard that the mysterious young supreme emperor penghuang and the Yu family seemed to have a huge contradiction. They heard a lot of hearsay. Seeing Yu Ming shouting at the moment, the penghuang was indifferent and did not respond to it. He did not fight for it. He was afraid of Yu Ming. After all, Yu Ming''s strength just showed was too shocking It''s a bit of a shock.


    "What emperor Peng, I''m afraid to die!"


    "He must have known that he would not be Yu Mingge''s opponent, so he just pretended to be deaf and dumb!"


    "Fifth in the sky list, it turns out to be a turtle with a shrinking head!"


    The young children of the Yu family, who were present, were even more cynical. Their voice was deliberately mixed with dark air and spread all over the square.


    "Hum, how can emperor Peng be afraid?"


    Naturally, several people in Linjia village on the seat of the Liu family also heard the sarcasm and were very angry. However, with their status and status at the moment, they could only secretly be angry and displeased.


    Liu Lao, Liu Qingping, Liu lianmo and other members of the Liu family are also very puzzled at this time, especially Liu lianmo. Peng huangmingming also promised to help stop Yu Ming, but at the moment, he has never been on the stage, and even Yu Ming''s direct shouts have not responded. It seems that Yu Mingke is about to win the seal of renhuang.


    "I don''t even have the courage to fight for the emperor''s seal, eh..."


    On the seat of the Yu family, there are strong people who open their mouths, their voice is quiet, and they sigh on purpose. Their disdain is not expressed in words.


    After the emperor, Yu Bole also had a smile on his face. It seems that the unknown Peng Huang is not worried. He can find another opportunity to eliminate it later.


    With his foot in the void, the armor of the heavenly yuan God glows. Yu Ming looks down, his eyes are like thunder, and with a sneer, he sees that man has nothing to respond to. He is a little disappointed. He planned to take the opportunity to eradicate it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2339

    "I don''t even have the courage. It''s just an ordinary person."


    Yu Ming withdrew his eyes from Du Shaofu''s body, then looked at Liu limo. His face changed into a smile and said, "limo, you still have a wound. If you really want the seal of the emperor, I can not argue. What you said can also be taken back. What''s the matter if you give up everything for you?"


    His voice spread all over the place, and his posture was superb. Yu Ming''s voice fell down, causing the audience to fluctuate.


    "Too infatuated, at the beginning of desperate to save each other, now can give up the seal of the emperor, such infatuation, can move heaven and earth!"


    "Even the seal of the emperor can not be disputed. If someone does this to me, I will have no regrets in my life."


    There were a lot of women''s hearts full of violent fluctuations.


    For the sake of Liu limo, Yu Ming even can not want the seal of the emperor. Such infatuation makes people moved.


    "Yu Ming is really in love with Liu limo."


    In the audience, many people murmured to themselves and moved their eyes.


    Everyone knows what the emperor''s seal stands for. Yu Ming can even refuse the emperor''s seal for Liu limo. How many people can do this.


    "Well, if it is such a infatuation, he Xuming said!"


    Liu Yanmo snorted in his throat. He never believed Yu Ming. If Yu Ming was so affectionate to his sister, he wouldn''t have said so loud.


    "If there is no imperial character, it is no use to let the seal of the emperor. There is no need to say more. Let''s do it!"


    Liu limo shell teeth light open, sound like the sounds of nature.


    "Boom! "


    with the fall of Liu limo''s voice, the whole body roars in the void, and a dazzling talisman and secret pattern covers his moving and protruding body, which makes his graceful figure more dazzling, and his breath continues to rise in an instant.


    But between the two breath, Liu limo''s breath directly climbed to the point where he was afraid to be close to the level of semi saint. He surpassed the immortal peak and was not under Yu Ming. The nine wheel God ring above the void above his head was more dazzling and bright. There was the sound of heaven roaring endlessly, and his power was greatly increased!


    Looking at Liu limo''s soaring breath, Yu Ming''s eyes are also filled with subtle fluctuations, and his expression is also a little more complicated.


    However, Ren Yuan, Yao tianwu, Sun Qin and the first Yingjie are all shocked.


    Liu limo is worthy of being Liu limo. Although he was seriously injured, he was still so terrible.


    If Liu limo had not been injured, Yu Ming would not be able to do it today!


    "The martial vein of the Liu family was able to reach such a level."


    Feeling the breath of Liu limo, the big families and strong people on the seat also secretly marveled and moved.


    The martial arts of the Liu family are very strange. Although they can improve their cultivation, they can''t reach the abnormal level for ordinary Lius.


    However, Liu limo is not the same. The level of immortality and immortality can be improved, which is almost infinitely close to the level of Shengwu realm. This is absolutely abnormal and can crush ordinary practitioners at the same level.


    "Liu limo is fighting with all his strength. He should be able to make a quick decision!"


    Some people also saw the clue that Liu limo was not cured from serious injury. This is a fight with all one''s strength, which may not last long.


    "Hum..."


    As expected, Liu limo did not have any delay. He took his hand in an instant and carried the supreme power. The speed of the beautiful shadow was like lightning. The energy was vast and the wrist was dancing. In the condensation of the fingerprints, thousands of sword light and virtual shadows were swept out.


    "Whew..."


    The sword is as bright as thunder, and the runes are interwoven. With a dark crack in the space, the sword spreads out everywhere, thinking of Yu Ming.


    Such sword light, such as thunder raging, divine light burst out, as if to destroy the sky, let people look from afar, but also mind turbulence, spirit shudder!


    "Limo, be careful! "


    when Yu Ming opened his mouth, the sky was vast and mighty, and he pushed his hand out. There was purple in the mist in the palm of his hand. If the purple cloud appeared in the sky, the void was blurred.


    This purple cloud contains mysterious power. It is amazing that the thunder sword light is blocked.


    Liu limo''s face didn''t fluctuate at all. He was graceful and graceful. His body was covered with light. His body was moving. His hands were empty. His arms were crystal. He was filled with Ancient Runes. It was like he came with an extraterrestrial meteorite and crushed Yu Ming.


    Yu Ming did not retreat, but went forward. The God of Tianyuan was covered with armor and ignored everything.


    In such a man and a woman, the leading figures of the younger generation are fighting each other, and in a twinkling, they count their moves.


    Each encounter between the two is like hearing the sound of a dragon and a tiger, shaking the sky, and breaking out a bright rune.


    Above the temple, the light fluctuates. Within the void, there is no time for the Runes of primitive simplicity and vicissitudes to blend with heaven and earth, and burst out endless great power.


    At this moment, the fight between a man and a woman is the real supreme duel, which is far more amazing than Yu Ming''s fierce fight against several supreme masters.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, these two supreme masters are to stimulate the bottom card, the supreme power, martial pulse, pulse soul and other means, as well as all kinds of ancient forces appear, making the universe turbulent and the world shaking!All around, hundreds of millions of eyes are dazzled and shocked. Under the holy land, who can compare with them at this moment.


    This is the strongest young supreme of the Terrans, and it is the future of the Terrans.


    Liu limo has clear eyes, delicate body, graceful posture and slender waist. If he has no bone, it can become the power of the moment. However, it makes the void before the temple tremble. The ancient talisman secret patterns and energy light wrap up the delicate body and keep on fighting.


    Yu Ming''s posture is powerful and his breath is vast. If he is a God coming, his demeanor is unique!


    The two kept fighting each other, which was so intense that many people couldn''t see it clearly. They just could see that the light was like thunder coming to the world, and all kinds of energy lights were blooming and the energy waves were fluctuating.


    The whole scene was filled with cold air. Such a confrontation was amazing. If the temple had not been sealed and forbidden before, it would have been destroyed for a long time.


    On the seats, at the moment, the powerful members of the major families and forces are watching closely, for fear of missing something.


    The emperor, the old man in yellow robe, Yu bole and others are all looking at the void.


    "Limo, I''m not polite!"


    At last, Yu Ming''s face changed slightly, with fingerprints congealed and breath fluctuating. Seven punches were thrown out in succession.


    The virtual shadows of one punch and one punch are swept out and overlapped together. With the superposition of each fist, the power will be increased by a large part. Finally, the seven fists will unite and become the only one. The shaking void is "buzzing" with powerful wind and thunder!


    "This is the seven injury fist left by one of the ancestors of the human race. It comes from the temple. There are very few of them who can understand the success. Yu Ming succeeded and realized the seven injury fist!"


    Such a blow, even if it was the Holy Land practitioners on the seat, also changed color.


    This seven injury fist is terrible. It is left by the great power of a human ancestor. It can suppress the roar of heaven and earth, and explode the void!


    "Shock Kun seal!"


    When Yu Ming makes a fist, Liu limo also changes color secretly. His right arm is bright, and his crystal like arm is covered with thunder like light. Accompanied by the sound of the sky, a palm print appears.


    Palm print and fist print collide with each other, and a dazzling light breaks out.


    "Suppress!"


    When Yu Ming drank, his fist seal changed and turned his fist into his palm. The void around him seemed to burst out with a sound. It was like the sky drum suddenly hammered, which made the living beings tremble and frighten!


    Liu limo''s fingerprints changed, and the fingerprints retracted in an instant. At the same time, there was a haze and a finger swept out.


    Obviously, it is just a fingerprint, but it is with great power, just like thousands of mountains collapsing, oppressing creatures trembling.


    Through the void, people can also feel the boundless and endless pressure.


    Such a collision seems to overturn the sky.


    All kinds of runes rise from the sky, enveloping the four sides, as if to destroy together, destroy the void, some frightening.


    "Pedaling..."


    Liu limo and Yu Ming retreated at the same time.


    Liu limo was shaken open by a mighty force, and constantly coagulated his fingerprints to stabilize his staggering body.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    But when the body stabilized for a moment, Liu limo''s throat was humming, and there was a wisp of blood spilling from the corners of his lips.


    "Liu limo is injured!"


    Some people were shocked, not surprisingly, but also surprised.


    All the people of the Liu family, at the moment, look dignified to the extreme.


    "Liu limo can''t be defeated!"


    some people don''t understand that Liu limo is No.1 in the heaven list, and he is a real Nirvana master. He is so strong that he is actually injured by Yu Ming.


    "There is no big difference between them. Liu limo wants to gain some upper hand. However, Liu limo was seriously injured by the monsters in the holy animal kingdom on the territory of the Animal League the other day, and he is still seriously injured."


    Some people open their mouth and know something inside. If Liu limo had not been seriously injured, he would not have suffered a loss.


    In the field, Liu limo retreated suddenly, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, but his face did not change, nor did he feel depressed. He seemed to have no joy or worry, his runes were brighter, and the nine rings of God above the void above his head fluctuated, as if to be integrated with himself.


    "Whew, whew..."


    In front of Liu limo, the sword was swept out again, but this time, only nine swords were shining.


    The nine swords, just like the real object, have the power of thunder. The ancient rune is accompanied by the light of lightning. It is extremely terrible!


    The nine swords were swept out too fast. They pierced through the space and rose against the wind. It seemed that they were going to turn into nine sword dragons with the great supreme power of the nine wheel God ring. They wanted to make the universe upside down and shatter, and the visions of emptiness would flourish!


    "Jiulong chopping sword!"


    When such nine swords are like nine sword dragons, all the big forces and powerful families on the seats can''t help but exclaim.


    "Jiulong chopping sword, since the oil lamp of the sword master died ten thousand years ago, no one can cultivate it successfully. Unexpectedly, Liu limo has succeeded!"


    Sun Xuan couldn''t help but be shocked. He opened his mouth to some young children of the sun family. Jiulong chopped the empty sword, which was a great means of the Terran."Liu limo''s cultivation has been successful!"


    The emperor opened his mouth, and there was a golden light in his eyes.


    "Ouch!"


    In the face of the nine sword dragons, a bright light appeared behind Yu Ming, which covered the void as if he could protect everything. The sound of animal roar came out faintly to block the nine swords.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Liu limo flies across the sky. The nine swords flash past with nine dark space cracks, shattering Yu Ming''s bright light and passing away from him.


    "Kaka..."


    At the same time, Yu Ming''s Tianyuan divine armor also sent out the sound of "KaKa", revealing small cracks, and his face was much pale. But then, the cracks in his body recovered in the light of runes.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    At the moment, Liu limo seems to be the body injury again by the most severe impact, can no longer help a mouthful of blood gushing out.


    "Bang!"


    at this moment, Yu Ming seemed to have been prepared for it. He did not retreat, but went forward. One punch hit Liu limo at the same time. The mighty breath swept by with the bright light.


    Liu limo''s face is pale, her hair is fluttering, her eyes are bright and her long skirt is fluttering. She has no words and is still very calm.


    But now, in Liu limo''s eyes, there is a kind of perseverance and determination. Looking at the fist, although it is impossible to avoid, it has not retreated, and there is no intention of avoiding it.


    The crystal arm protrudes out, Liu limo coagulates the handprint, and the bright ancient talisman secret pattern interweaves, faintly has the sound of the Dragon howling one after another.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Long Xiao Zhen ear, a mighty pressure also came in an instant.


    "This is the real Jiulong chopping sword!"


    The voice of nature is still calm. In the interweaving of the ancient talisman and secret patterns in front of Liu limo, there are nine dragons emerging, but they just flash away, and then turn into a sword shadow like thunder.


    Before the shadow of the sword, the void collapses and destroys everything, pointing straight to Yu Mingmei''s heart!


    At this moment, Yu Ming''s fist has already reached Liu limo''s body.


    It is obvious that Liu limo is ready and wants to exchange one blow for another. In such a situation, Liu limo is burning his vitality.


    Liu limo knew that he couldn''t continue the stalemate, so he had to resist. If Yu Ming didn''t retreat, he would be seriously injured again. In addition to his original injury, he would be severely damaged. With the support of human resources, he would be hard to recover in ten years and eight years.


    Liu limo and other young masters, once again so hard to recover, the foundation of the future will be destroyed, or even directly damaged on the spot.


    If Yu Ming retreats, he may suffer a heavy blow.


    Obviously, Yu Ming retreats, but Liu limo doesn''t have to stop.


    Although Liu limo''s attack was not enough to kill Yu Ming, it was also enough to defeat him, and he might lose the chance to fight for the seal of the emperor.


    Yu Ming was also aware of the result, and his face was transient.


    Yu Ming never thought that Liu limo was totally ignoring himself. He was fighting with him for his own life. If he retreats, he may lose his chance. If he doesn''t, Liu limo will have a worrying consequence, which will severely damage the foundation and even damage it on the spot.


    This instant change made all the people in the seat have never thought of it. It happened so fast that Liu limo''s plan could not escape the eyes of the strong people on the spot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2340

    "Not good..."


    Around the emperor, the old man in yellow robe exclaimed that any damage to the two young and supreme people would be a great loss to the whole human race. He did not want Liu limo to have an accident, but Liu limo did it on purpose.


    The speed is too fast, not to mention sudden changes, even after the emperor and other strongmen in the holy land, even if it is too late to intervene.


    What''s more, it''s a fight for the seal of the emperor, and they can''t get involved.


    "Limo, why are you suffering? You know that after you are seriously injured, you will not be my enemy!"


    Yu Ming opened his mouth with a cold light in his eyes. Although there was some flicker, it seemed ruthless and resolute. If he retreated, he would lose the chance to become a new emperor. If he did not retreat, he would suffer the most. However, Liu limo would surely be defeated, and he might be damaged on the spot.


    But in a flash, Yu Ming made a choice between the new emperor and Liu limo. After becoming the new emperor, there are still women in the whole human family who can not join his arms. How can they be compared with his great cause, 100 Liu limo can not be compared.


    It''s a long story. It''s too late for the match.


    Liu limo couldn''t avoid it at all. Yu Ming''s fist was brilliant and powerful. It was like a meteorite.


    Liu limo''s sword breaks the void.


    But at the moment, a mysterious Rune rushes out of Yu Ming''s body. The Tianyuan divine armor on his body is actually wriggling. All of them appear in front of the sword light, which turns into a mysterious shield.


    "Tianyuan shield!"


    Yu Bole''s face is smiling. This is the Tianyuan Divine Shield. After the Tianyuan military vein is transformed into Tianyuan divine armor, it can condense it into a small area, and the defense power can soar several times in an instant. With Yu Ming''s current strength, even if it is the attack of a strong person in the holy land, it will not be much of an obstacle. What''s more, Liu limo has not been to the holy land.


    Liu limo''s face was smiling, without any fear, but with a kind of relief.


    This is Liu limo''s intention. She has offered a condition and is also trying. If Yu Ming really wants to give back a blow for her, maybe she is wrong.


    But now, Yu Ming has not retreated. Liu limo knows that he is not wrong. This result will also be a kind of relief.


    "Boom


    The void was shattered. Some people saw the blood gushing out of Liu limo''s red lips. The supreme blood was shining and emitting energy fluctuations. The nine wheel God ring on the void above his head collapsed and faded in inches, and the secret patterns of martial vein talisman on his body were also dim.


    "Long..."


    Then everything is chaotic, the space collapses layer by layer, and the light is so bright that it is invisible.


    The whole field is discolored and dead!


    "Liu limo is defeated."


    Yu Jiazhong, Yu Jigang and others looked at the chaotic void in the field with a soft sneer. Liu limo was absolutely defeated. The emperor''s seal should be in the hands of the Yu family. This time, the emperor will come from the Yu family.


    "It''s a pity. It would be a great help if I could become a member of the Yu family." Yu Bole whispered with a faint smile on his old face, cold and cold.


    "Limo!"


    "Sister!"


    Liu Jiazhong, Liu Qingping, Liu Yanmo and other dark color changes, face dignified to the extreme, a heart raised to the throat.


    Sun Qin, Jiang Yating and so on closely watched the chaotic void, dark color each complex, with a slightly condensed color.


    "Why, why is the emperor Peng gone?"


    All of a sudden, Jiang Yating opened his mouth. The dull Peng Huang had just been not far away. He didn''t know when he disappeared.


    With Jiang Yating''s voice, several young dignitaries around her are also puzzled by her complexion. The Peng emperor actually disappeared under their noses.


    At the same time, the chaos of the void above the temple was finally fading away, and finally, under the gaze of countless eyes, a figure appeared faintly.


    Yu Ming stepped into the void, and the light shield transformed by the Tianyuan divine armor in front of him whirled and filled with Ancient Runes. His face was pale and his eyes were startled!


    Just now, Yu Ming felt that Liu limo''s sword suddenly disappeared in front of him and did not fall on his light shield. However, his fist fell down, but he didn''t know why. The space there was suddenly distorted. With all his strength, it was like a stone falling into the sea, disappearing without a sound or even playing any part Waves.


    "It''s Yuming. He''s OK. Liu limo is defeated!"


    When Yu Ming''s figure was first revealed, there was an uproar, and the people of the Yu family cheered for it.


    "This time, will the new emperor really fall in the Yu family..."


    All the big families and powerful people in the seats murmured and looked helpless. Things seemed to have settled down. Yu Ming was not in the way. Liu limo was defeated. No one of the younger generation of the whole Terran could compete with Yu Ming.


    "There seems to be something wrong with it."


    The wind wanran, the Yellow robed old man and so on, but at the moment, his eyes were a little confused, as if he felt something.Yu Bole also seemed to feel something. His old face, which was soft and sneering, twitched to himself.


    Soon, the chaos of the void was completely restored. When two figures appeared in the eyes of hundreds of millions of people, the eyes of hundreds of millions of people from all directions could not help but gape, and a touch of surprise appeared on their faces.


    Above the void, at this moment, under the gaze of countless eyes, Liu limo''s figure appears.


    But at the moment, Liu limo''s soft and boneless body was held in his arms by a young man in purple robes, holding his waist lightly, and nephrite in his arms.


    Liu limo''s eyes were completely stunned at the moment. On the pale corner of his lips, blood overflowed. With a touch of bright red, his expression was extremely startled. He looked at the unfamiliar and familiar face, resolute and wise. From a close look, the resolute and determined face was boundless, which seemed to have an invisible charm, which made her want to keep looking ¡£


    She had thought that this time she would not die to the extreme, which could be regarded as liberation, but she did not expect that he appeared, and he blocked everything. At that last moment, his voice was heard in her ears: "do you want to die?"


    Above the void, however, the two figures appeared, holding the graceful and moving woman in his arms. Yu Ming''s pale and handsome face was stunned and gloomy, and his face emerged together.


    "Peng Huang, it''s the Peng emperor!"


    In the whole square, countless eyes were gaping and silent, but only for a few minutes, the temperature of the whole square became hot and boiling again. Some people exclaimed that it was Peng Huang, who was obviously his Cha hand.


    "It''s emperor Peng!"


    Several people of the Lin family exclaimed, and the tense look changed into a surprise in an instant.


    "It''s him!"


    Liu Qingping, Liu Lao, Liu limo and other children of the Liu family also changed color in surprise.


    "It''s him, the Peng emperor!"


    "He went straight up!"


    After the emperor''s death, the powerful members of the big families were also surprised by the fact that so many young supreme Masters had a hard time getting up, but he actually set foot in an instant.


    "It was you who saved me from the ape!"


    In the void, Liu limo''s face changes color. At this moment, she seems to have known each other. She remembered that when she was in the territory of the Animal League, she was badly hurt by the ape. At the end of the day, someone helped her. That person was the Peng emperor in front of her.


    That day did not see clearly the face, she fainted in the past, but this feeling is not bad at the moment.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak, but just a little smile. Just after he realized the three swords of duankong, he lost his mind for a moment. Liu limo and Yu Ming woke up with the last blow.


    "Who said that the emperor Peng couldn''t step up and was not qualified to fight for the seal of the emperor, he went up!"


    "Will emperor Peng fight Yu Ming?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the crowd, there was a lot of talk and a lot of noise.


    In particular, some people with fierce vision can see it at this time. It was the emperor penghuang who just stepped in and suffered a blow from two people. At this time, the emperor Peng easily stood on the void without any breath fluctuation. This is enough to prove that it is not simple.


    "It seems that the penghuang just ignored Yu Ming on purpose!"


    Looking at the void, someone said that although they could not see clearly what had just happened, they could guess that it was the penghuang who blocked everything. The penghuang was not afraid of Yu Ming at all, so he just ignored Yu Ming.


    "It''s very special!"


    the emperor''s eyes glittered with gold.


    On the square, the first hero, wind wuche, Ji Qianxing, Ren Yuan and others are also staring at the top with astonishment.


    At this moment, they are very clear, with their natural posture and strength, also encountered what a huge resistance to the top.


    But just now Yu Ming and Liu limo''s last strike, not to mention the two at the same time, even if any one of them alone, they thought they didn''t have the ability to retreat.


    But at the moment, the Peng emperor stepped in and blocked everything. He was perfect.


    How can we not let this group of young masters be shocked and tremble in their hearts!


    "He''s not afraid at all, but he''s too lazy to argue with people all the time."


    Such an idea appeared in the hearts of the first heroes, Jiang Yating and Sun Qin. From all points of view, it seems that emperor Peng did not want to fight with them at all, and did not regard them as opponents at all.


    Yu Ming looks closely at the two people in front of him. Liu limo is still in his arms, which is undoubtedly beating his face in public.


    The corners of his mouth twitched a few times, and the dark Qi in his body was moving. The light shield in front of Yu Ming''s body turned into the armor of the heavenly yuan God again, covering his whole body. His eyes began to show a sinister color.


    "Well, you finally have the courage to come up. You asked for it!"


    The deep voice was like a roar, which came from Yu Ming''s voice. In his eyes, the cold light surged and the intention of killing was swept out. In a moment, his body leaned forward slightly, and his hand prints condensed. His figure was like electricity. A fist seal accompanied by the supreme power behind him turned into a thunderbolt, which cut through the space and roared directly at Du Shaofu Go, even Liu limo is swept among them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2341

    Yu Ming''s instant shot left the audience with hundreds of millions of eyes.


    Du Shaofu''s face slightly showed a smile, but the corner of his mouth was a chill. He felt Yu Ming''s killing intention.


    "Boom


    In the twinkling of an eye, Du Shaofu''s eyes were instantly enlarged and reached his eyes.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu moved. He shook his arms and hit him with a fist. A faint golden light flashed out of front of his fist.


    Everything is too fast, instant touch, under the eyes of millions of eyes, two fists collide.


    "Kaka..."


    Yu Ming''s fist, which was covered with Tianyuan divine armor, was like bean curd, and then his wrists, arms, and arms all the way to his arms.


    In a flash, Yu Ming''s right arm turned into blood, and the supreme blood glowed. The nine wheel God ring above his head was also shattered and disappeared. A mouthful of blood in his mouth was spitting out directly, and the blood spilled into the sky.


    Everything happened too fast, full of shock, shocked all over the body cold.


    Those tough Yu Ming were so vulnerable that they were destroyed just like destroying the withered and decaying Prajna.


    Yu Ming''s blood poured down, and his body flew away. When he saw the cold killing intention in the eyes of the latter, he felt goose bumps all over his body. The fear spread out from his heart involuntarily. The other party actually wanted to kill him, but he did not know why. The blow just hit him hard, but it was not enough to kill him.


    "No, I can''t be defeated. The emperor''s seal is mine!"


    At the same time, Yu Ming''s mind flashed such an idea.


    He can''t afford to fail. For today, in order to get the seal of the emperor, he has prepared for such a long time. The Yu family has also paid an unimaginable price and resources, and can never fail.


    "Boom


    When his body retreated, Yu Ming gritted his teeth, and his life stopped in the void. He set foot on the air and forced himself to the sky. He climbed directly to the top of the temple and wanted to take down the emperor''s seal directly!


    But at the moment, there are still many people who are hard to recover. Yu Ming was defeated by a single blow, suffered heavy damage and was vulnerable to a single blow. The results were beyond everyone''s expectation.


    In the face of Yu Ming''s provocation, the Peng emperor did not make any response. Some people thought that he was invincible, so he did not dare to go up.


    But now, where is that Peng Huang dare not go up, it is clear that Yu Ming has never been put in his eyes.


    "The great talent of emperor Peng is the real supreme!"


    Liu''s children can''t help but exclaim, and the surprise is incomparable. Peng Huang not only saved limo, but also Yu Ming was vulnerable.


    Liu Lao and Liu Qingping''s faces are still in shock. It turns out that the mysterious Peng emperor is much stronger than they imagined.


    "He''s so tough!"


    Liu yunmo and Liu Hongyu''s eyes are full of waves, and their hearts rise and fall. It turns out that he is so tough that Yu Ming is just vulnerable.


    The powerful members of the big families were shocked and beyond everyone''s expectation. The old man in yellow robe, who was filled with the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, was full of light from his eyes.


    But now Yu''s children, Yu bole, Yu Jigang and others are all dumbfounded, and their looks have changed from the original smile to horror and dignified.


    What is the seal of the emperor on the square, which contains the great fortune of the local people and gathers the faith power of the whole people here. It is a treasure!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt that there was a mysterious traction force in his mind, which seemed to make him close to him.


    "Take a look, maybe you can get something!"


    Du Shaofu knew that it was impossible for Du Shaofu to take away the imperial seal. It was also impossible for Du Shaofu to absorb the imperial dragon spirit for his own use.


    However, the seal of the emperor, which is a collection of the people''s long-lasting life, is worshipped by hundreds of millions of human beings in the past dynasties, and gathers the human spirit. The reliance of the human family contains mysterious power and endless Qi luck. If you can get a view, you will surely get something.


    With his eyes moving, Du Shaofu straddled out and went to the top of the temple, hoping to see the seal of the emperor.


    "The emperor Peng is up!"


    "Look, it''s the emperor Peng. He wants to fight for the seal of emperor!"


    All the attention, some people exclaimed, that Peng Huang finally had a move, he also wanted to fight for the seal of the emperor.


    Liu limo, the first hero, Sun Qin, Jiang Yating, Feng wuche, and so on, were all looked at. Yu Ming''s personality was obviously insufficient. Could Peng Huang succeed?


    On the seat in front of the temple, the powerful members of the major families and forces are also staring at the moment.


    Yu Ming is not enough to get the seal of the emperor. Does the mysterious emperor Peng have a chance?


    "Ouch


    Du Shaofu walked across the void step by step as if he were ascending to the sky.


    It seems to feel the breath of Du Shaofu. Nine huge golden dragons are seen from the golden light in the sky. The dragons are roaring like thunder. They seem to be able to resonate with the heaven and the earth, forming a powerful and powerful force. With the terrible and majestic power, they swept straight to Du Shaofu.


    The nine golden dragons are moving and rolling together. The tail of the dragon can not be seen. The dragon spirit of the palace is rolling, and the roar of the dragon is shaking the sky.The nine giant golden dragons seem to contain the eternal power. They seem to want to kill the four living creatures!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2342

    "Can''t resist it!"


    "It''s too strong. It''s the spirit of our people''s emperor, and it can''t be resisted!"


    Before the whole temple, hundreds of millions of people are trembling for it at the moment. Countless people are pale and their bodies are trembling. Some people have knelt down to worship.


    That is the air of the emperor, from the temple, the aura of the emperor, with endless rays of glory, shocking to the extreme!


    "It seems different!"


    The Yellow robed old man, Feng wanran and other strong men were looking at the turbulent shadow of Jiulong. The air of the emperor was obviously different from that of the past. Their faces were changing and their looks were puzzled and surprised.


    The emperor''s eyes are golden and dazzling, and his spirit fluctuates.


    "Brother Peng Huang, come on!"


    Liu''s body trembled, looking up at the void, his fists clenched quietly, very nervous.


    "Lord Peng, hold on!"


    Several people from the Lin family were already shaking under the pressure of the collapse, but one prayed in his heart, hoping that emperor Peng would succeed.


    "Master!"


    Standing in the square, Lin Feng looks up, tall and straight, with confidence in his eyes. His master is sure to succeed.


    "Ouch..."


    The nine golden dragons were surging. The dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, with the general trend of heaven and earth, roared and roared with the shadow of the dragon, blocking the sky and breaking the void, and instantly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu did not retreat but advanced, striding forward.


    However, Du Shaofu had no fear at all, and even had no breath fluctuation in his body.


    At the moment, only Du Shaofu knew that the general trend of heaven and earth carried by the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace seemed to blend with himself invisibly.


    "Boom!"


    Jiulong dive, to Du Shaofu''s eyes, nine towering golden light diffused out, spit the rosy clouds and bloom the Rui, huff and puff the dragon spirit, head up and roar.


    The sound of the dragon''s howling is majestic and remote. It shakes the sky and makes the beasts and spirits tremble and crawl for it!


    Hundreds of millions of creatures were frightened. Du Shaofu finally stood still and stepped on the empty, resolute and resolute face. His eyes were still clear, but at this time, there was a great dignity in his own body.


    "Stop!"


    However, in the eyes of hundreds of millions of people, all of a sudden, facing the roar of nine golden dragons, Du Shaofu suddenly stopped drinking, resounding through the void


    Such a sound is like a dragon chanting nine days, like a god like a long cry. There are substantial sound waves, boiling like a tsunami, sweeping all over the world, making the surrounding void in tremor, just like nine days of thunder ring through the world


    The sound of this astonishing stop drinking, straight desire is to break the void desire, and make people tremble and fear. With a ripple of golden Rune energy, it seems that the vast ocean is surging and spreading. The shaking void of the temple is constantly shaking, which makes people fear it from the depths of the soul.


    On the seats, the powerful members of the big families and forces changed color.


    Such a break drink, contains a kind of martial arts, is not simple, has great dignity!


    And a more shocking scene appeared. With the sound of Du Shaofu''s stopping drinking, nine golden dragons were standing on top of Du Shaofu''s head and stagnated in the void around his head, vaguely awed, as if facing the supreme emperor of the people!


    "What''s going on?"


    This scene, full of shock, do not change color!


    "How can we be awed by the emperor?"


    On the seat, some old people were puzzled and gaped.


    "Is that boy the supreme emperor, with the personality of emperor?" The old people in the big family were shocked.


    The eyes of the emperor, the Yellow robed old man, and so on glowed with surprise!


    Nine golden dragons stood in awe and surrounded the void above Du Shaofu''s head. Such a scene shocked the world, just like a miracle, which stunned millions of eyes!


    Jiang Yating, Sun Qin, Liu yunmo and other beautiful eyes are stunned, and Jiao Yan is shocked!


    "Boom


    But just for a moment, from the top of the temple, a burst of golden light burst out of the sky. At this moment, the whole temple trembled as if it were alive, and the whole holy city was thundering and shaking.


    From the top of the temple, within the golden day, a terrible golden Rune light column spread, seemed to be connected with the sky, and then echoed with the nine Golden Dragon shadows. Suddenly, a terrible scene appeared in the eyes of hundreds of millions.


    "Long..."


    At this moment, all of a sudden, the mountains and rivers inside and outside the holy city were in turmoil, the earth was shaking, and the thunder and lightning were thundering in the air. The terrible pressure from the depths of the sky changed everyone''s color.


    This is the general trend of heaven and earth, and the pressure of heaven and earth is coming!


    Above the temple, the golden light fluctuates, just like a round of rising in the sun, with a mysterious and ancient atmosphere. The pressure spreads throughout the holy city, as if it can resonate with the heaven and earth, forming a powerful and powerful power.


    The whole holy city trembled, and millions of people looked up at the temple.


    "Boom "


    at this moment, the whole holy city" roars "and trembles. The endless energy diffuses from the depths of the sky and distorts the space. Finally, among the countless stunned eyes, the nine dragon virtual images roar ferociously again."Ouch, ouch "


    with the roar of dragons, nine golden dragons soared into the sky. As a result, new strength was injected into the sky, and the whole body was filled with an ancient and terrible atmosphere. Finally, under countless trembling and frightening eyes, it condensed into a huge virtual shadow of a huge golden dragon, which almost occupied half of the sky.


    The unity of Jiulong and the earth shaking sound of dragon singing suddenly resounds between the heaven and the earth


    "Oh "


    this is the chant of a dragon. The Golden Dragon blocks out the sky and sits in the sky. That kind of pressure is enough to destroy everything, such as the arrival of a real dragon!


    "This is the air of the emperor, testing his personality as a emperor!"


    Looking at the shadow of a huge golden dragon in the sky at this time, the golden light in the eyes of the old man in yellow robes surged and was dazzling.


    "It seems that the degree of imperial character is different from general!"


    Feng wanran couldn''t help speaking. The current emperor tested the emperor''s personality at the beginning. He was also present and witnessed it, but it was not so great.


    "Oh! "


    The Golden Dragon''s shadow was in the sky, and the Dragon chanted like a tide. It seemed that he was trying to suppress Du Shaofu. The terrible pressure was so vast that countless people around him breathed cold breath.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and hunted in purple robes. Facing the huge golden dragon at the moment, his eyes were clear and bright. Finally, there was a wave in his eyes.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu was also fearless. He did not retreat, but went forward. He stepped forward step by step. In his eyes, a golden light began to twinkle in his eyes.


    "Oh "


    the shadow of the Golden Dragon seems to have been provoked. The song of the Dragon shakes the sky, the golden light is vast, and it distorts the void. It contains mysterious power. The endless Qi is blended with the heaven and earth. It seems that it can resonate with the heaven and earth, and wants to block Du Shaofu.


    Under such a terrible breath, like the fate of heaven, the four living creatures in the holy city trembled and their bodies were paralyzed.


    All the big ones are pale and pale.


    As Du Shaofu raised his eyes, a golden light began to flicker out of his body''s surface, and his eyes began to fill with golden arcs. Mysterious talismans and secret patterns were surging all over his body. A kind of supreme heavenly power diffused out of his body.


    "Boom


    Golden light, containing endless Qi, and heaven and earth, this is the palace dragon Qi.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was no longer oppressed. The imperial dragon Qi in his body was pulled by the Golden Dragon and erupted like a volcano.


    "The air of the emperor!"


    When the emperor opened his mouth, the golden light in his eyes was like a wave. He knew most clearly that what was on the Peng emperor was the air of the emperor. It seemed that the air of the emperor was much more pure than that on him, as if it were completely integrated into one body.


    "The air of the emperor, the boy himself has the air of emperor!"


    On the seats, at the moment, the powerful members of the major families and forces can no longer keep calm and boil for it.


    The Yu family changed color and felt uneasy.


    "I am also emperor, how can I be oppressed?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge golden dragon''s mouth. His voice was like a dragon''s chant. The golden light on his body was like a round of rising sun. It was full of mysterious and ancient atmosphere. It affected the heaven and earth, and spread the prestige throughout the holy city.


    "He is also emperor. What does that mean?" There are strong whispers, trembling, at the moment that such pressure, is absolutely an emperor.


    "He is also an emperor. Is he challenging the emperor?"


    How overbearing and arrogant the old man speaks!


    "What a proud fellow


    First Yingjie, Sun Qin, Jiang Yating and other young supremacy trembled in their eyes. How arrogant they were.


    "Oh


    The huge golden dragon seems to have been provoked again. The virtual shadow of the golden dragon stands in the sky, resonates with the heaven and earth, forming a powerful and powerful force. The whole holy city trembles, the Dragon claws grow clouds, the golden light is like a tide, and the Dragon chants endlessly and pours down on Du Shaofu.


    "Trying to crush me, it''s provocation!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply. At the moment, the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Qi fluctuated, carrying the Qi and belief of the desolate country. How could it be suppressed? The Dragon Qi melted into the flesh and the Imperial Palace would not be allowed. This is Qi, which cannot be suppressed.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body surface was covered with talisman and secret patterns, and the purple thunder light fluctuated suddenly.


    "Boom "


    all of a sudden, the whole holy city was suddenly surrounded by thunder clouds," roaring "thunder.


    Purple thunder and lightning rages in the thunder cloud, a breath that makes people''s soul palpitating, makes all living creatures fear!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu urged the thunder and martial arts pulse. His imperial palace dragon spirit was connected with the dazzling purple thunder in the sky.


    "Boom "


    all of a sudden, the sky trembled in the" roaring "of the whole temple, and the endless pressure diffused from the sky, forming a vision of heaven and earth.


    Since the temple began, the heaven and earth vision spread, let the river boil, the mountains shake.


    Then, in the eyes of countless consternation in the holy city, the young man in purple robe was filled with an ancient and terrible atmosphere. His Majesty was startling, the thunder was standing, and the golden light was magnificent. It was just like a holy relic, and the heavenly power was full of him!The golden light is magnificent. At the moment, thunder and martial pulse are covering the whole body of Du Shaofu. From Du Shaofu''s body, there is an air of tyrannical punishment and killing, a breath of soul palpitating fills the sky, and a majestic supreme pressure spreads into the sky, which makes all living creatures fear and can not resist


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2343

    "What kind of pulse is this?"


    The whole scene was full of upheaval, and the practitioners of holy land also changed greatly.


    That kind of martial pulse is too terrible. It makes all the martial veins in the human body tremble, like facing the supreme emperor.


    At that moment, Du Shaofu was in the sky, and the Imperial Palace was full of dragon Qi, which was blended with heaven and earth, resonated with heaven and earth, and swept across the mountains and seas with the general trend of heaven''s fortune.


    In the holy city, hundreds of millions of figures tremble, countless people are pale, their bodies are trembling, and many people are paralyzed!


    "I am also emperor, dare you!"


    At that moment, Du Shaofu looked directly at the golden dragon, and his voice was like a dragon singing and thunder, like a thousand thunders, clanging and clanging, shaking nine days!


    Such a sound, forming a terrible sound tide, shaking around the world shaking, accompanied by a mysterious power from heaven and earth, with the sound wave spread.


    That terrible power, let everyone change color trembling millet!


    "This is the emperor''s command of the dragon, he is also the emperor!"


    At that moment, the emperor''s eyes were full of waves and golden light. He knew it most clearly. It was the emperor''s command of the dragon, which caused the vision of the holy city and the arrival of the heavenly power!


    "He''s different. The breath is terrible!"


    Du Shaofu raised his hand, and the golden seal the size of his palm fell directly into his palm.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    When the gold seal fell on the palm, suddenly, from Du Shaofu''s whole body, there were a strip of Golden Dragon virtual shadow emerged, appeared on the holy city sky, the Dragon chanted in bursts, such as the thunder, clang, shaking nine days!


    With the emperor''s seal in his hand, the Golden Dragon all over his body is in the sky, and the vision comes. The Dragon chants for a long time and does not disperse. It is earth shaking!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Inside and outside the square, at this moment, countless people kneel down and can no longer resist the mighty heavenly power.


    Under the influence of such a monarch in the world, people can not help but crawl. Those under the holy land, except for the supreme, can not help but prostrate and worship.


    On the seats, the strong men of the big families also knelt down one after another. They could not resist such pressure. Only the supreme and the practitioners of holy land could persist.


    "The seal of the emperor has been recognized!"


    The wind trembled and stood up. The old man''s face was shocked. Was it the emperor''s seal that recognized the Lord, or did he recognize the Lord completely.


    "He wants to be the new emperor!" Sun''s eyes trembled and his eyes flashed with dazzling light.


    "No, the emperor''s seal is mine. You don''t deserve it!"


    All of a sudden, there was such a gloomy and bitter voice. A figure swept to the scene like lightning, and the light was surging. A fingerprint, like thunder, pierced through the void and burst out into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    This is Yu Ming''s move. He can''t accept it. He can''t get the approval of the emperor''s seal. Why can the boy of unknown origin do it? He has prepared for such a long time that he is the most powerful supreme of the Terran. He wants to kill that boy.


    The fingerprints pierced through the void. In the eyes of horror, the fingerprints directly swept into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows. Du Shaofu''s figure was also blurred in an instant, but no blood appeared.


    "Not good..."


    But this scene makes Yu Ming''s heart throb for no reason, subconsciously he retreats in a hurry, and then he has just made a move. A familiar face has already appeared in front of him. His eyes are like two rounds of purple and golden sun, which can''t be said to be terrible.


    From that pair of pupils, Yu Ming felt a terrible sense of killing at the moment, which made his mind shudder and the yuan God couldn''t help shivering.


    "This boy wants to kill me!"


    Yu Ming''s heart flashed through the years like lightning, but it was too late and could not be stopped. One hand of the other party was like a sharp claw, which was directly fastened on his throat, and he was completely imprisoned without any resistance, just like a mole ant.


    Seeing this sudden change of events, Yu Jigang and Yu Bole behind the emperor almost changed color at the same time.


    "Boy, stop it!"


    Yu''s shadow and thunder disappeared in the temple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2344

    "You picked the wrong person. Do you think I dare not kill you?"


    The voice of indifference and ruthlessness comes to Yu Ming''s ears with a kind of groundless tyranny. In this moment, a chill of fear permeates Yu Ming''s soul. In his eyes, he sees the last words of the world, which are the purple and gold eyes with cold killing intention. Mingming is surrounded by holy relics, but it is just like a demon king!


    "Kaka..."


    A clear and crisp voice came from Yu Ming''s neck, and hundreds of millions of eyes followed. Even if he was surprised to see it, the Peng emperor threw Yu Ming''s body directly to the two lightning like figures.


    "Hiss..."


    Yu bole, who had just rushed forward, was supposed to direct his hand at Du Shaofu. He suddenly saw Yu Ming, who had burst out at him. Suddenly, the color of his old face changed greatly. His long sleeve shook, and he reached out and grasped Yu Ming''s body in his hand.


    But at the same time, an old man of the Yu family appeared.


    This is an old man who has been sitting beside Yu bole. At the moment, there is little reservation about his accomplishments at the peak level in the early days of his holy land. His face is gloomy and his eyes are full of killing intent. A powerful wind like electricity blows out with one blow, smashing the void and taking Du Shaofu''s chest without mercy!


    "Boom..."


    Such a blow, in the collapse of the void, the air blast of the void burst, and a roar came out, with a bright Rune and a sense of death.


    This is a killing move. The top cultivator of the Yu family in the early days of the holy land wants to kill Du Shaofu without mercy!


    "What does the Yu family want to do?"


    At that moment, the wind was wanran, and the woman in the Jiang family yelled at her. Her figure flashed out like lightning and wanted to intervene to stop her.


    But the speed was too fast. No one thought that in front of the emperor and in front of the temple, the Yu family would dare to do so. The emperor had confirmed the Supreme Master, and the Yu family dared to do it.


    "Hum!"


    The wind and thunder resounded and the lightning thundered. Facing the fist of the peak cultivators in the early days of the holy land, Du Shaofu had no fear at all. He had already known it well. The thunder pulse was fluctuating and the golden light was towering. He held the seal of the emperor in one hand, and shook his arm with one hand.


    The fist is simple and direct. The fist is covered with purple and gold thunder, which is brilliant and dazzling. It is interwoven with purple arc and golden light, which seems to form a kind of qualitative change.


    Everything is very fast, even faster than lightning. At the level of the holy land, everything is as fast as lightning.


    "Dang!"


    when the two fists collide, they send out bursts of wind and thunder, and the sound shakes the world. In an instant, a dazzling light cluster bursts out.


    A powerful force of punishment and killing, and tyranny, suddenly swept away like a vast ocean.


    Under such a collision, the face of the old man who was the peak of the Yu family''s holy land changed greatly. He was shocked. His eyes were tight, and his fists and hair were trembling. He felt an incomparable power coming in. He was tyrannical and killed. He could not stop it. His fist was burst open in an instant, and his bones were broken by himself.


    "Ah


    "Poo Hoo..."


    With a scream, the old man opened his mouth with a mouthful of blood, coughing up blood constantly. The terrible force poured in from his fist, which could not be stopped, rushed into his body and destroyed everything.


    The blood is blooming, and the old man''s arm has been broken from fist to fist. No matter what kind of secret method and all-out effort he urges, it will not help. The power of tyranny and killing seems to be invincible, which makes him climb from the depths of his spirit with a fear and a breath of death.


    At this time, the old man realized that the young man named Peng Huang was too deep to hide. Let alone Yu Ming, he was not an opponent at all.


    At present, this is a terrible strong man who deliberately hid his strength. This time, the Yu family dealt with the wrong person.


    "How deep are you hiding..."


    Such a sound was accompanied by a deep "bang bang" sound, followed by the explosion. In the early days of the holy land of the Yu family, the body of the old man who had become the peak of cultivation in the early days of the holy land of the Yu family was directly exploded with his arms, and the blood mist poured out, and the body and soul were all destroyed, and the yuan spirit did not escape.


    Feng wanran, the figure of the Jiang family''s woman was still in the air. Her eyes were shocked and looked at each other. This time, they were completely shocked!


    "Those who practice in the holy land are also vulnerable to a blow!"


    On the seats, everyone was shocked. The one who was killed was a top cultivator of the Yu family in the early days of the holy land. It is said that it is only one step away from the middle of the holy land. At the moment, he is killed by one blow and a second. What a terrible thing.


    "The Peng emperor is also a holy land, not a general Holy Land!"


    Some strong people suddenly lose their voice, and those who can kill a peak cultivator in the early days of holy land with one blow will definitely reach the level of holy land, and it will not be a general holy land.


    "He''s not old enough to have such accomplishments. He''s the supreme one in the world."


    There are old people''s eyes trembling. The Peng emperor is a young man. Otherwise, they can see that if they don''t get the recognition of the emperor''s seal, they can see that they have such strength at this age. Liu limo and Yu Ming are almost unbeatable and can not be compared with each other. How terrible it is.


    This is the peerless supreme. It''s hard for the strange person HuangYin to choose him!You know, it''s abnormal to be able to step into the holy land at this age.


    Even though Liu limo and Yu Ming are not far away from the holy land, the real holy land and immortality are totally different.


    So young to set foot in the holy land, but also kill a peak practitioner in the early days of the holy land, such achievements, it seems difficult to find throughout the legends of ancient and modern people.


    "Where on earth is he from?"


    The old man in yellow robes is full of shock. Is this a young man who wants to be proud of the past and the present? Such a natural appearance and potential is really too abnormal.


    "There has never been a trace of this man among the human race. Is it The outside world... "


    The emperor was shocked. There has never been such a young man among the Terrans. Even under the guidance of some hidden Terran super strong men, such a abnormal and peerless supreme could not appear without missing any information. The emperor''s heart trembled with the recent news that someone from outside entered.


    "Gu Gu..."


    The first Yingjie, Sun Qin, Liu limo, Jiang Yating, these young and supreme, are now one by one gaping, the shock on their faces for a long time, and then the voice of swallowing and spitting comes from the throat.


    In the early days of the holy land, the top practitioners were also vulnerable to one blow, and one blow was killed by seconds.


    At this time, the first hero, Sun Qin and other people really knew that, no wonder the Peng Emperor didn''t have any action at first. It was not that he couldn''t get on the board. He didn''t put them in his heart and didn''t want to bully them at all.


    Hundreds of millions of eyes were all stupefied, and their hearts trembled violently. Many people were still kneeling on the ground.


    The people of the Yu family are even more timid at the moment. A strong man at the peak of the Holy Land in the early days of the holy land was killed with one fist. What is the concept!


    "Shameless Yu family, repeatedly provocation with me, really think I dare not start it!"


    Du Shaofu held the seal with one hand. At this time, his eyes were still, but he was shining with purple and gold thunder. His black hair was dancing. A cold and domineering air was blowing everywhere. His voice was like thunder.


    "It''s him, it must be him!"


    Looking at such an overbearing youth at the moment, Liu limo''s eyes are full of waves.


    She thought of a person, a person she saw in the Animal League. Her tone and temperament were familiar. If you think about it carefully, it''s him.


    "What a cruel boy..."


    The voice of Yin Li matchless spreads, straight to the sky, resounding through the holy city.


    Yu Bole hugged Yu Ming''s body, raised his head and roared. His face was extremely angry and his eyes were red with blood.


    He has checked that Yu Ming''s neck has been cut off, the Shenque in his body has been smashed, the yuan God has been destroyed, and his vitality has also been destroyed. In other words, Yu Ming''s dead can not die any more.


    Yu Ming, this is the greatest hope of the Yu family. All the resources of the Yu family are put on him alone. He is also the best descendant of the Yu family in modern times. He carries the great prosperity of the Yu family. But now he has become a dead body. The gods can''t help him. The dead can''t die again.


    The Yu family also had a peak cultivator killed in the early days of the holy land. This is the loss of a saint land cultivator. It means that the Yu family has been severely damaged and injured. How can Yu Bole not be angry.


    In an instant, Yu Bole''s eyes were very gloomy. He looked at Du Shaofu with blood red and venomous eyes. He said in a sharp voice, "boy, if you dare to kill my Yu family, you will regret it!"


    As the voice dropped, Yu Bole threw Yu Ming''s body down toward the seat below. The strong Yu family members in his own seat took over. After a slight inspection, the eyes of the powerful Yu family members were full of resentment and blood.


    "What about the Yu family? They want to provoke me again and again, when I always have a soft heart!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at Yu bole. There was no change in his face. He didn''t kill Yu Ming for the first time, but he didn''t want to get out of the way. But the second time, Du Shaofu didn''t want to let go.


    If you want to do it, it''s clean and tidy. Du Shaofu knows that he is going to fight with the Yu family. The old man who achieved the highest level of cultivation in the Holy Land in the early days also took the opportunity to kill him. If he stayed, he would only make his situation worse.


    "Who are you?"


    Hearing this, Yu Bole''s eyes moved. The other party seemed to have come prepared and deliberately aimed at the Yu family, and had been hiding all the time. With such a strong strength, he came prepared, and he did not have any more carelessness.


    "Forget me so quickly? Not long ago, in the territory of the Animal League, your grandparents and grandchildren colluded in collusion. They actually said that Liu limo was saved by you. Taking this as pressure, Liu limo was married to the Yu family. In order to be safe, he killed people. What a shameless and sinister thing Du Shaofu opened his mouth and his voice rang through the holy city.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Yu bole, Yu Jigang and other Yu Jiaqiang suddenly changed color, and the audience immediately looked at each other.


    "Is this true? Liu limo was not saved by Yu Ming. He killed people!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was an uproar, and the powerful in the big families and forces changed color one after another.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2345

    Liu limo''s eyes trembled and his eyes fixed on Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, what are you talking about?"


    Yu Bole''s face was blue and red, and he was shocked. No one knew about it. How did the boy know about it? Anyway, it was related to the reputation of the Yu family. He could not admit it. Anyway, there was no evidence to prove it.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. Yu Ming''s strength is not the enemy of the ape at all. It''s a joke how to fight for help."


    Du Shaofu sneered and sneered at him. The old thief was so thick skinned that he even wanted to kill him and not admit it.


    Yu Bole''s face was black and blue, and his intention to kill poured out. He put his hand out of his sleeve and said, "you know it''s the ape. Originally, you and the people of the Animal League are together. No wonder you have the smell of ORC just now. It turns out that you are the spy of the beast clan. Please forgive me!"


    "Boom


    With the fall of his voice and the fluctuation of his breath, he wanted to start his work. The boy in front of him must not be left.


    "Yu bole, the emperor''s seal has been recognized. Do you think that the emperor''s seal does not exist?"


    Feng wanran cheered, on guard against Yu bole, in public in private, he will not let Yu Bole start.


    "Feng wanran, the boy''s origin is unknown, and he has something to do with the Animal League. How can he become the emperor of our people? Others don''t know. Don''t you know? This boy doesn''t know where he came from. My Terran emperor is not a kid''s play!"


    Yu Mingmu looked at the wind wanran with some fear. He was not afraid of the wind, but was in full view at the moment. If he could not find a reason to start, he would be very troublesome.


    Feng wanran''s eyes changed slightly. Indeed, the throne of emperor Peng is very important. The origin of emperor Peng is too mysterious. He also knows some secrets. Some people from outside have come in.


    "In any case, he has been recognized by the seal of the emperor. Everything should be investigated by the temple!" The wind immediately opened his mouth.


    "Fart, this boy killed my Yu family''s children before the temple, ignored the temple, ignored the holy rules, and all eyes were in full view. Just this point can''t become a new emperor. There is no need to examine and investigate. You can kill and kill Yu''s children on the spot. In any case, I have to kill him today. Whoever dares to stop him will be the enemy of our Yu family!"


    Yu Bole sneered at him and handed it to the temple for investigation. I''m afraid he doesn''t know what will happen in the end. There''s a good excuse for killing someone before the temple. Once the boy has the emperor''s seal on his body, he will have no chance to move. Today, he will be killed anyway.


    The emperor raised his eyes, his eyes were golden, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t open his mouth.


    At the moment, the strong men of each big family are also moving in secret.


    "Yu Bole..."


    What else does Feng wanran want to say? Du Shaofu interrupts Feng wanran''s words. "Master Feng, the old thief wants to deal with is me. Just give it to me. Don''t bother me!"


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu slowly raised his eyes. On his clear face, a look of domineering defiance flashed over his clear face. He looked at Yu bole and said, "the old thief is really shameless. He killed people. His grandparents and grandchildren were in collusion. It was you. The Yu family wanted to kill me first. I just wanted to defend myself. Now I want to fight back Harrow


    Yu Bole''s face twinkled and everyone was in full view. Before the temple, he needed an open and aboveboard reason. His eyes were cold and wavy, and he said: "boy, you said that I killed people and killed my mouth. You said that Liu limo was not saved by Yu Ming. You have to show evidence. Otherwise, if you just spit blood and slander my Yu family, you will not be spared. No one can protect you Come on


    The eyes were moving and everyone knew that it was very important for the Yu family to become one of the big families. If it was really slander, it would be hard to say.


    What''s more, although it is the Yu family who started the killing in front of the temple, the Yu family is very powerful and it is not a big deal. But if the Yu family wants to make trouble, they will not be good enough at that time.


    Obviously, the Yu family lost Yu Ming and one of the peak practitioners in the early days of holy land. It is impossible to do good in this matter. It has already damaged the Yu family, injured the muscles and bones, and moved the foundation of the Yu family.


    The powerful members of the major families and forces also know it well. Although the big families are not necessarily afraid of the Yu family, no one will be much worse than the others.


    But at this time, if anyone against the Yu family, I''m afraid it will really irritate the Yu family and get revenge from the Yu family. However, if Peng Huang can provide evidence, it will be different.


    "If you want evidence, I''ll give it to you!"


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, and the thunder and lightning disappeared, and the sound of thunder and lightning gradually subsided. At the same time, under the skill of wriggling, transfiguration and divinity, Du Shaofu''s bones were transformed into other shapes in the eyes of the audience, which was exactly the appearance that Yu bole and Yu Ming had brought back to the Yu family.


    "It''s him!"


    Liu Lao, Liu yunmo and Liu Hongyu suddenly changed color, and they recognized it at a glance. At the beginning, the Yu family said that he was brought back by the Animal League. Unexpectedly, the Peng emperor was actually him.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was transformed into his original appearance. Yu Jigang and Yu Bole''s faces suddenly turned white and blue."How can it be alive? He''s still alive!"


    Yu Jigang''s eyes were startled. He had solved it by himself. How could this boy live.


    "Old thief, you must think that I have been killed by Yu Jigang of your Yu family. There is no proof of death. Unfortunately, do you think that Yu Jigang has the ability to kill me with his strength?"


    Du Shaofu''s voice also changed into the original appearance. His cold eyes glanced at Yu Jigang on the seat of the Yu family. Then he squirmed again and turned into his original appearance, saying, "this is just my original appearance. This evidence is enough."


    "Sure enough, the Yu family is talking about it. Sister limo is not saved by the Yu family at all!"


    Liu yunmo opened her mouth. She had doubted at the beginning, and now she could be sure.


    "It seems that the Yu family is lying."


    "The outstanding Yu Jiaqiang has done such a dirty thing!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Full of uproar, dense eyes, with a strange look cast at the Yu family.


    Under such eyes, the children of the Yu family were embarrassed and unnatural.


    "Such means are very abstruse, like the breath on the body can also change, it is not simple!"


    For the strong people present, many people were shocked by Du Shaofu''s art of transfiguration.


    Yu Bole''s eyes trembled. The shock in his heart at the moment would not be under anyone''s control. How could he have thought that the boy had such means and even escaped his prying at the beginning. If he had known that, he should have done it in person and removed the boy from the territory of the Animal League. Today, the Yu family would not suffer an irreparable loss.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, you''re lying. So Liu limo was not saved by my Yu family, so it must be just you who saved it?" Yu Bole Mou son secretly wave, suddenly loud sneer way.


    With Yu Bole''s words, Liu limo''s eyes only looked at Du Shaofu.


    All the eyes on the scene were also very curious, including the emperor and the powerful people in the big families and forces. Why did Yu Bole ask this way?


    Du Shaofu looked directly at Yu bole, nodded and said faintly, "you can say so."


    "If you can save Liu limo from that ape''s hand, that strength must surpass that of the ape. Otherwise, how can you save Liu limo from that ape''s hand?" Yu Bole asked, staring at Du Shaofu.


    "It''s not obvious enough. You Yu Jiagang''s early practitioners of holy land are not much worse than those who don''t take the ape!"


    Du Shaofu said faintly, thinking in his heart. Yu Bole did not know what kind of idea he was thinking. He was afraid that he would not give up.


    Many strong men have eyes moving. Some strong people also know the strength of the ape. Indeed, the early practitioners of holy land who were just killed by a fist fight of the Yu family should not be much different from that of the ape. If the Peng emperor can kill the Yu family''s holy land cultivator with one blow, it will be true that Peng Huang saved Liu limo.


    Hearing this, Yu Bole''s face began to twitch. A peak cultivator in the early days of the holy land was killed like that. He could not help but feel gloomy and resentful again. He said with a sharp sneer: "boy, this is what you said. If you say that you can beat the ape that scared away, then you can show the evidence!"


    "What more evidence do you want?"


    Du Shaofu was very clear in his mind that as long as we call out the ape from the ancient space, it is the absolute evidence.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t seem to want to do so. He didn''t want to expose the ancient space on the spot. What''s more, he didn''t know what he would say because he was afraid that he was the old thief of Yu bole. He didn''t want to admit that he had killed him. He always asked that he had a different purpose.


    "Just now, the people of Yu family were kind and careless, but they were killed by you mercilessly and ruthlessly. It doesn''t represent your real strength. I dare not be careless with the cultivation strength of the ape!"


    Yu Bole looked at Du Shaofu with a sneer, as if his purpose had been achieved. He said, "so, I will help you. If you can fight with me, it will prove you one or two. Otherwise, I will kill you on the spot today, and no one can protect you!"


    "Yu Bole is too overcast!"


    as Yu Bole''s voice dropped, sun Xuan couldn''t help speaking in a low voice. How could he not understand? This is clearly the pit that Yu Bole deliberately dug. He wanted to do it himself. Anyway, the penghuang must do it.


    With Yu Bole''s strength, although the Peng emperor killed a peak cultivator in the early days of the holy land, it was possible that the former would end up with carelessness, but Yu Bole was the peak in the middle of the holy land. It was the same holy land, but it was different from the initial peak of the former.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2346

    All the strong people changed their color secretly. All the powerful families and forces understood that Yu Bole wanted to attack at the moment. How could it be as simple as trial? He clearly wanted to take the opportunity to kill the Peng emperor.


    "So pay attention to it!"


    Du Shaofu sneered to himself, and his face was expressionless. It turned out that Yu Bole just wanted to do it himself.


    Du Shaofu was not afraid of this. Yu Bole''s strength was no better than that of the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan. Anyway, he didn''t intend to let the old Yu Bole thief go. As he wanted, it was not certain who wanted to kill anyone.


    This grandparent and grandson are the real masters, which are solved at the same time.


    "Young man, what you say is true?"


    The emperor finally opened his mouth. The emperor''s spirit was fluctuating and his voice was shaking. He looked at Du Shaofu.


    The emperor opened his mouth and his eyes were moving. It seemed that the emperor was going to intervene.


    Looking at the emperor, Yu Bole did not dare to be too casual. He said: "emperor, this son is lying about his words, and his origin is unknown. If he killed the supreme and powerful member of Yu family before the temple, he should be killed on the spot. As a saint of the temple, this is the one that slanders me. For my sake of being pure, the first thing to do is to verify what the boy said and ask the emperor to make decisions Otherwise, I''m afraid we can''t convince the public! "


    Yu Bole''s words are undoubtedly exerting pressure on the emperor. Now he wants to test the strength of the emperor Peng and prove himself. If the emperor stops him, he will tell the truth in the future. What''s more, no matter what the reasons are and other reasons, the emperor Peng killed Yu Ming on the spot before the temple It really didn''t happen before the temple.


    The emperor''s eyes were golden, and he seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Don''t you just want to fight with me? I''ll help you!"


    Du Shaofu looked directly at Yu bole, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, many eyes were quite surprised. Did this young man really have the strength to fight Yu Bole? He was a strong man at the peak of the Holy Land in the middle period.


    Liu limo''s slender hand secretly clenched some. She didn''t expect that the guy actually agreed. Could he really have such strength and be so confident.


    "Jie Jie, I''m a little confident!"


    Yu Bole was quite surprised to hear that Du Shaofu agreed. He didn''t expect that the boy would really dare to agree. He just took the opportunity to kill him. He could not stay. He sneered and his eyes were filled with cold light. Yu Bole continued to say, "in this case, let''s prove whether you are lying or not. Otherwise, you will be killed on the spot That''s for granted! "


    Du Shaofu shook his head. On his resolute and determined face, a look of domineering arrogance swept over his face, grinned and looked at Yu bole and said, "tell the truth..."


    After a pause, he looked directly at Yu bole. Du Shaofu continued to say, "if you want to kill me with your accomplishments in the middle of the holy land, I''m afraid it''s not qualified at all."


    Du Shaofu''s words echoed through the square, which immediately made the eyes inside and outside the square dull.


    Although everyone can see his strength in full view of the public, he is still so confident and even extremely arrogant in the face of a strong man in the middle of the holy land. Is such a young man really qualified?


    Yu Tianze, Yu Jigang and other members of the Yu family sneered at the moment on their bitter and gloomy faces. In their eyes, this is the boy of the Peng emperor, who is completely seeking his own death. He is not aware of the height of heaven and earth, but is seeking his own death.


    Even Feng wanran, the Jiang family''s wife, sun Xuan and others couldn''t help laughing bitterly at the moment. The young man didn''t seem to be reckless and arrogant. He didn''t understand why he said such a thing. Even Yu Bole didn''t pay much attention to it. It was a real peak in the middle of the holy land!


    At the same time, Liu limo, Sun Qin and other mature girls also became more and more nervous.


    Lin Yao and Lin Pu of Linjia village are even more nervous.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Peng will be OK."


    The old man of the Lin family said to several young people, but in fact, he was more nervous.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    In the different reactions and thoughts of all parties, Yu Bole was stunned, and then a smile came out on his face. This was a very angry smile. From stepping into the holy land to today, it was the first time that a younger generation ignored him!


    "It''s really young and ignorant. Are the young people so crazy now? Let me see today whether you are qualified to be so arrogant in front of this temple!"


    Yu Bole was angry. Everyone could feel the chill in his voice. Obviously, the Peng emperor had completely angered Yu Bole to the extreme.


    Feng wanran, the women of the Jiang family, are all dignified and gloomy.


    However, Du Shaofu, who is the party at the moment, doesn''t care at all. His clear and bright eyes just stare at Yu bole, who is laughing with cold light. Yu Bole is no better than Yu Ming.


    This time, Du Shaofu wanted to enter the temple first and then settle accounts with the Yu family.But a series of things made Du Shaofu change his mind.


    The Yu family had been provoked three times and five times. With Du Shaofu''s character, he was definitely not too tolerant. When he should, he would not be polite.


    Of course, this is the temple. Du Shaofu would not do it.


    at this time dare to be so tit for tat with Yu family, that is, Du Shaofu judged the temple before, and it is definitely not the Yu family has the final say.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the smile on Yu Bole''s face, which was very angry and smiling, gradually became gloomy. The palm of his hand protruded out of the sleeve of his robe, and a glimmer of light flickered like lightning. Finally, it was like an arc waving in front of his fingertips, and there were talismans and secret patterns interwoven in his palm.


    "Boy, let''s start now."


    The cold voice fell, and the killing intention in his eyes did not show any trace. For a moment, Yu Bole''s figure had disappeared mysteriously in the same place.


    Seeing that Yu Bole''s figure disappeared, Feng wanran, the women of the Jiang family, the emperor, the old man in yellow robe and so on all changed in their looks. How could Yu Bole only want to prove that it was so simple, and clearly he wanted to kill the young man thoroughly.


    Liu limo''s face was even more nervous and defeated. His slender hand, as white as snow, was quietly grasped with a dignified look.


    The atmosphere was tense for no reason at the moment, and all eyes were fixed on the void.


    Everyone wants to know whether the young man really has the right to fight against Yu bole.


    "Hiss..."


    Everything was as fast as lightning, but it was like lightning. When Yu Bole''s figure appeared again, he had already reached the void in front of Du Shaofu.


    With Du Shaofu''s pupils shrinking slightly, Yu Bole''s palm, which twinkles with the light of the hidden patterns of the talisman, bends into a claw like a ghost''s claw, with five dark cracks in the void, and filled with a terrible force. He looks at Du Shaofu''s heavenly cover with a sharp and cruel grasp.


    This claw, accompanied by Yu Bole''s unreserved breath at the middle peak of the holy land at the moment, appeared at the same time, the terrible smell of the peak in the middle of the holy land was like a volcano, which immediately shook the whole void and made the void vibrate layer by layer.


    Looking at the void above, Liu limo, Lin Feng, Liu Fan Mo, Liu Yun Mo, Liu Hongyu, even Sun Qin and Jiang Yating can''t help but feel a heart in his throat.


    "Oh..."


    Almost at the same time, Du Shaofu moved, shaking his arms, as fast as lightning. The golden light in his hand suddenly soared into the sky, and his momentum was suddenly incomparable. He was arrogant over all things. He faintly accompanied by the Dragon chanting nine days and the sound of the gods and elephants, he punched the paw marks of the former, making the void roar, and lightning and thunder suddenly appeared in the sky.


    This is baquan do, and Du Shaofu has no reservation at the moment.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    in these collisions, the void is born and exploded like a crumbling, the ground of xiakong square shakes, and the terrifying golden Rune ripple energy is like a tsunami, which suddenly sweeps through the void like destruction, and the surging energy shakes the space ripple and turns into a terrible wave, and the heaven and earth are like thunder.


    If it had not been for the seal and prohibition cast from the temple on this side of the void, it would have been destroyed.


    Ba Quan Dao itself is Du Shaofu''s most powerful physical means. At the moment, there is no left behind. He does his best to deal with Yu bole. Du Shaofu is not polite.


    "Deng "


    when such a punch didn''t leave a hand, Du Shaofu took a step back from the void, and the space behind him was shattered.


    But just a step back, Du Shaofu''s ecology is still intact, but there are some fluctuations in his face and face. Yu Bole does have some means, which is almost far away from the Phoenix Ember.


    But in an instant, Du Shaofu''s eyes were even colder. Just after this capture, he could feel the killing intention of the old thief. The old thief''s move was a killing move.


    But Yu Bole''s figure appeared, did not retreat, but the body was shaking in full view of the public.


    But looking at this scene, the wind wanran, the emperor and other powerful people''s eyes were stunned and deeply shocked.


    How can they not be shocked when the young man has resisted and seems to have no injuries!


    Looking at this scene, Liu limo, Lin Feng, Sun Qin, etc. quietly nervous to the extreme face, then put down some, once again turned into a shock.


    Yu Bole looked at Du Shaofu. On his gloomy old face, his eyes could not be calm. He had no hands left. He was just a killing move. He never thought that the boy in the opposite side was actually fighting against him. How could he not be surprised.


    Yu Bole knew very well how much strength he had just shot. Although he didn''t use his own cards and big moves, he did his best in secret. The general practitioners in the middle of the holy land may also be severely damaged.


    However, the mysterious boy in front of him was still intact, which shows how powerful he is. No wonder a holy land practitioner in his family has just been poisoned.


    "Boy, I have to say, you do have some skills!"


    As Yu Bole''s voice spread, the light on his old body was shining like a star and filled with halo. In this moment, the breath of the peak in the middle of the holy land was released to the extreme."Boom


    A mighty breath broke out, and Yu Bole''s figure seemed to become blurred in that halo. Under the pressure of breath, the whole scene was shocked, and those with lower strength were directly paralyzed.


    This is not from the pressure of heaven and earth, but by virtue of the prestige of the Holy Land and its own strength, it causes irresistible suppression to the living beings.


    "Go on, boy."


    Yu Bole started again, breaking out in an all-round way. The runes were interwoven, and the speed was as fast as the extreme. His figure was like a vague shadow. He raised his hand and turned it into a side print. In the seal formula, there was a dragon flying in the sky, and the sound of the dragon''s howling spread faintly.


    "Oh..."


    With Yu Bole''s hand, the Dragon roars in the void. With Yu Bole''s hand, the talisman and secret patterns interweave, and the energy is like a surge, which makes the void collapse.


    This total is how strong, let the whole field change color.


    "The unique skill of Yu family breaks the sky dragon palm. Yu Bole is very cruel. This is the verification there, and this is clearly the next killer."


    Feng wanran opens his mouth, and his look is not very good-looking. Even if he meets Yu Bole''s broken sky dragon palm, he doesn''t dare to be careless, and needs to do his best to deal with it.


    The palm print rose against the wind. It seemed that a dragon appeared in the sky and reached Du Shaofu in an instant.


    At this time, the emperor''s seal in Du Shaofu''s hand had been taken into his arms. His hair was suddenly shaken, and his temperament changed in an instant. There was a sudden surge of gold in his eyes. As a demon revived, his eyes were sharp and awe inspiring, and his whole body was covered with a strange rune.


    "You are not qualified, old thief!"


    At the same time, the brilliant golden light of his whole body formed a series of substantial fragments like plumes, which were derived from layers, like plumes, but more like pieces of armor, forming a set of golden armor which covered the whole body.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also had a pair of golden wings on his back. His domineering breath was towering and connected with his flesh and blood. In an instant, he turned into a giant ROC in the shape of a man. He wanted to soar up and cross the sky!


    This is Qingling armor and Dapeng''s golden wings. They are perfectly integrated. This is the first time that Du Shaofu urged him to do so recently!


    "Gee "


    when the green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings appear, there is the sound of the ROC singing through the clouds and rocks, and the domineering momentum sweeps across the void.


    "It was "


    when this moment of change, the eyes of hundreds of millions of people and all the major forces and powerful families in front of the temple all began to look into their eyes with intense waves that could not be concealed.


    "Is he a man or a monster?"


    "It seems to be the breath of the golden winged mires, but it is clearly human!"


    Many people were shocked and surprised. At the moment, the terrible breath clearly showed the breath of the supreme Orc family golden winged ROC, which was no different from the real golden winged ROC bird. It was too strange, but it was clearly human.


    "Hiss!"


    The former''s palm print came in an instant. Du Shaofu gathered the green spirit armor and urged the ROC''s golden wings. At the same time, Du Shaofu''s five fingers were slightly curved, and the bright golden talisman secret patterns on his fingertips seemed to tear apart the space. The energy ripple visible to the naked eye diffused around the paw print.


    "The ROC breaks its claws! "


    at this moment, the breath of the peak of Du Shaofu''s holy land in the early days was also without reservation. The mysterious air in the vast shrine seemed to be no different from that of Yu bole, making it like a fierce ROC. The dazzling talisman and secret patterns in the claw heart were as rampant as golden lightning, like a golden winged ROC flying out.


    "Ji..."


    From the inside of the paw print, the domineering and ferocious air diffused out, and all the pulse and soul in the human body had a sense of shaking.


    "Hiss "


    the golden light of claw print erupts like countless golden electric snakes. It collides with Yu Bole''s handprint with a domineering posture. The energy eruption makes the surrounding space surging and boiling.


    Shocked by hundreds of millions of eyes, Du Shaofu''s paw prints collide with the former in the most powerful way.


    In a flash, a large space around turned into a vacuum, and the sound of space breaking came out. Bright energy ripples spread out like lightning, leaving the void inch by inch broken.


    Energy collision, emerged a huge dark space empty, that kind of pure dark phagocytosis caused by the scene, let the scalp numb.


    The golden light and the broken talisman secret patterns spread, and through the seal and prohibition of the temple, people can feel the tyranny and terror, shake the void, and make the void of the seal forbidden burst.


    Later, people saw that the Dragon shadow before the palm print was directly torn up, and the palm print was split. Everything had not been in a standstill for a long time. Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in front of Yu Bole''s body with shock, covered under his plume armor, and behind his back, Dapeng''s golden wings spread out, and he was tyrannical!


    As fast as lightning, the corner of his mouth raised a sneer. In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was a special Rune light in his eyes, which directly shrouded Yu Bole''s body, making the former''s startled eyes suddenly stagnate."Yuan Shen attacks, he is still a talisman! "


    Feng wanran, the strong men such as the women of Jiang family and the old man in yellow robe trembled. It was the yuan God''s attack, the mysterious Peng emperor or the talisman, and the double cultivator!


    Indeed, Du Shaofu used yuan Shen to attack Xumi''s dreamland.


    In the room of electric light and flint, with Yu Bole''s eyes blinking, Du Shaofu''s breath suddenly changed again. The green spirit armor was shining and covered with purple and gold arc again. Purple thunder clouds suddenly occupied the void, and the momentum of despising all things suddenly swept through.


    "Boom "


    there was a flash of lightning and thunder. In the golden light of Du Shaofu''s eyes, a touch of purple lightning suddenly swept out of Du Shaofu''s eyes. The purple arc was immediately filled on Dapeng''s golden wings behind his back. The thunder covered his arms and shook his arms. He used the golden wings of Dapeng behind his back to shake his wings and Fan Yu Bole fiercely.


    "Chulala "


    this kind of whirlwind shakes the sky''s wings and spreads out the sky with golden light. In the trend of hegemony, it is like a golden winged ROC bird.


    There are thunder and martial pulse, thunder, the power of the four sides of punishment, lightning and thunder, endless thunder!


    The thunder and martial pulse, together with the shaking and shaking wings of Dapeng''s golden wings, make the void alive and crumble. The terrible Rune ripple energy is like the tsunami wave, and the invisible domineering atmosphere is powerful everywhere!


    This momentum, at the moment, let many around the eyes are full of fear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2347

    The first hero, Liu limo, Sun Qin and other young people, suddenly their eyes trembled fiercely.


    Until now, they really realized that their so-called leader of the young generation of the Terran is not vulnerable to a blow compared with the mysterious Peng emperor at the moment above!


    Everything was like thunder and lightning, but Yu Bole was not weak. He was attacked by the yuan God without preparation, but he soon recovered. His eyes were tight and his old face changed greatly. He did it with instinct and all his strength. His body was stimulated by Tianyuan''s military pulse and turned into Tianyuan God armor.


    But it''s just that. Du Shaofu''s shaking wings have fallen directly.


    "Boom..."


    On the armor of Tianyuan God, the light is dim, and the sound of roaring is heard. The purple arc is raging, which makes the surrounding void explode.


    Yu Bole''s body fell straight down, like a meteorite, which smashed the rock like square below with cracks of arm thickness.


    Du Shaofu was in the middle of the air without any pause. He stepped down directly. The shadow of the shadow came. How fast the ROC''s golden wings were, he raised his feet and stomped down. This has always been Du Shaofu''s character.


    "Boom


    However, at the present level of Du Shaofu''s cultivation, his actions and actions are extremely terrifying, which makes the void thunder. With the power of thunder and martial pulse, the arc is bright, and the punishment and killing tyranny strike the void.


    One foot down, also represents Du Shaofu''s domineering and domineering. At the moment, Du Shaofu has no left behind. He wants to solve Yu Bole directly!


    "Boom..."


    The ground roared, and the ground of the rock solid square exploded continuously. The first hero, Sun Qin, and so on suddenly escaped. Du Shaofu''s foot was almost to destroy the square.


    But at this foot, there is no Yu Bole''s figure.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the void, where the void fluctuated. The figure of Yu bole, who had just disappeared, appeared. His face was very embarrassed. His armor of Tianyuan God was dim, and many places were broken. It was hard to recover. The red blood flowed out and gave out a miserable light. The corners of his mouth were full of blood, his eyes were extremely shocked, and he had a certain kind of fear!


    There was silence, only the sound of death and thunder.


    All eyes were shocked. In a flash, Yu Bole was such an end. The young man named Peng Huang was so strong!


    "It''s just at the beginning of the holy land, but it has such strength!"


    The wind trembled. It was clearly the cultivation of the Holy Land in the early days, but the strength was too terrible. It was a cross level struggle.


    "His martial veins, armor, and his wings like the real ROC in the rumors are all extraordinary. They don''t belong to my family!" The woman of the Jiang family and Feng wanran looked at each other and couldn''t bear the waves in her eyes. Her eyes were so fierce that she could see that everything in Du Shaofu''s body had an extraordinary origin.


    "the yuan spirit power is too strong, and Yu Bole just suffered from the yuan God attack!"


    On the seat, there was an old man who was shocked and whispered. If yu Bole Leng Buding had not been attacked by those original gods, he would not have ended up so miserable.


    "Too strong, this boy is a cruel character!"


    A strong man swallowed his saliva secretly. The instant attack of the Peng emperor was not only clean and efficient, but also extremely domineering. Such a person, absolutely, came out of the mill and experienced many battles to show his style!


    "Where does he come from?"


    The emperor whispered and his eyes were bright. Where did such a young man come from!


    "Master!"


    Lin Feng retreated to the edge of the square and looked at the magic figure in front of him. His fists trembled with excitement. It turned out that master was so strong that he knew that master would never fail. He always had such a kind of self-confidence in his heart!


    "Brother Peng Huang, mighty!"


    Liu''s body trembled with excitement.


    Liu yunmo, Liu Hongyu, Sun Qin, Jiang Yating and so on are still some can''t come back.


    In the air, Yu Bole is still the most shocked at the moment. He is very miserable and suffered heavy damage in an instant. It is difficult to accept such reality.


    At the moment, only Yu Bole knew how terrible the boy was. His vitality was terrible, his physical defense was terrible, and his attack power was also terrible. He was just like a real ROC. It was clear that only his early accomplishments in the holy land made him feel palpitating for no reason. Is this a perversion.


    Originally, he wanted to take the opportunity to kill him, but now Yu Bole was trembling in his heart. He was afraid that everything would be turned around. It seemed that he could not be the enemy of this boy!


    Du Shaofu held his head high, the golden light was towering, the purple thunder and lightning haunted him, his green spirit armor was covered with purple and gold color, his eyes were sharp and frightening, and he was annoyed by the golden light and purple thunder.


    Du Shaofu was surprised to find that Yu Bole had some means to evade!


    "Old thief, don''t you want to test my strength? Go on!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and stepped out. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC shook, and he rose from the sky. The purple gold light on his body was like a round of sun, and the electric arc overflowed everywhere.At the moment, Du Shaofu had no reservation. He wanted to take the opportunity to kill Yu bole. During the condensation of his fingerprints, there was a strange wave of violent energy. It was like a substantial energy fluctuation, which instantly condensed into a colorful and bright palm print.


    "Oh! "


    when this palm print condenses, there is the roar of dragons and tigers, the roar of birds and turtles, and the pressure is surging in the sky!


    This is the seal of xuanhuang emperor. When Du Shaofu rose from the sky, he directly waved his palms and directly patted Yu bole.


    The seal of xuanhuang emperor rose against the wind, and suddenly swept with a momentum of destroying the heaven and the earth.


    Yu Bole changed color and felt the terrible power contained in the palm print, and his eyes twitched. With his body now severely damaged, he knew that it was difficult to resist.


    But at the moment, he has also recovered from the influence of Yuan Shen''s attack. Although his eyes are startled, he is not yet able to completely resist. After all, he is the absolute strong man of the Yu family. The Tianyuan divine armor shines again, and even has healing traces. One punch blows out with a kind of thunder and lightning interweaving, breaking out gorgeous light, shaking an ancient world.


    This is another card of Yu bole. The unique skill of the Yu family can be seen with one blow. It is like a splendid flower roll shop. There are mountains and rivers emerging, monsters roaring, dazzling and gorgeous. The general situation is in the air. It is similar to the magic power of Legalists, but there are many differences.


    This is Yu Bole''s all-out strike. Everything is as fast as lightning. The two attacks collide directly.


    "Boom..."


    At that time, the runes burst out, the sky roared, and the colorful runes burst out. The terrible energy ripple spread like a huge ocean wave. With the roar of dragons and tigers, the sound of birds and turtles came out. In the dazzling light, there were green dragons, white tigers, Phoenix, Xuanwu turtles, and the four animals'' virtual shadows emerged, and there was also a blazing breath of terror.


    Such a collision, awe inspiring pressure to make the world boiling, before the temple countless eyes for it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2348

    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    a large void is collapsing, and a huge void black hole reveals the void, which makes people feel cold and shiver when they look at it!


    "Boom


    With a loud bang, Yu Bole''s fist seal was smashed in full view of the public. If one side of the world collapsed, the broken Rune was like lightning, dazzling and gorgeous.


    Du Shaofu''s palm print, with a strong and unmatched hegemony, was like running thunder, which directly hit Yu Bole''s chest.


    "Poof..."


    With blood splashing, Yu Bole''s Tianyuan divine armor cracked directly, and the talisman''s secret pattern was dim, and then it was completely broken away. His body was once again like a broken winged bird and fell from the void.


    Seeing this scene again, everyone was in a daze.


    This time, however, Yu Bole was not affected by Yuan Shen''s attack. Unexpectedly, he was still vulnerable and was severely damaged again.


    "Bang bang!"


    Yu Bole''s body fell on the square, and a large area of ground cracks cracked and spread. His mouth was dripping with blood, and a lot of blood gushed out. His eyes were shocked and his old face was as white as gray.


    Then, it happened again that Yu Jiamu was about to crack. Du Shaofu''s Dapeng gold wings fluttered behind his back, and his body fell down like lightning again. He waved his hands and photographed them. The secret patterns of golden light talisman condensed into a fan of ROC gold wings, which was severely fan down to Yu Bole who fell on the square.


    "Be careful..."


    "Boy, dare you!"


    Yu''s children and the strong all changed their faces. They seemed to be going crazy and startled.


    But the Yu family''s children and strong people all know that they have no power to intervene, and Yu Bole is invincible. If they go up, they will just die.


    At the moment, the people in all the big families and forces are shaking their eyes, which is too surprising and shocking. Yu Bole has not been affected, and he is not an opponent.


    This kind of strength is too strong. At the beginning of the holy land, Yu Bole''s peak in the middle of the holy land was crushed to a point where he was not an opponent at all. He suppressed all the people present!


    "Too strong!"


    Many powerful people have waves in their hearts. Compared with Liu limo, the first hero and other young and supreme leaders, they are also dwarfed. This young man called Peng Huang is too evil.


    Du Shaofu didn''t have any stagnation. He didn''t want to let Yu Bole escape again.


    Anyway, we can''t be good with the Yu family, so we don''t need to keep our hands. If we are soft hearted today, it will become a big hidden trouble.


    Du Shaofu''s speed was so fast that he didn''t have any hands left. His terrible willpower swept down with a mixture of killing intention.


    In the golden light, if there is a giant roc with golden wings falling down, Yu Bole''s double pupils are constantly expanding on the ground. In his heart, he climbs with fear.


    "Long..."


    Suddenly, at this critical moment, there was a roar from the void, and there was a blazing light, such as the divine fire was burning, and there was a golden light. It was like the Dragon Gas of the Imperial Palace was fluctuating. A great momentum came and made the void of the whole temple tremble.


    "It''s rare for young people to see them, but it''s impossible to kill them!"


    The sound shakes the heaven and earth, so that the strong men in the big families and forces present tremble, and their faces immediately change color.


    The Yellow robed old man and the emperor, Feng wanran, and the women of the Jiang family also changed their looks into a slightly coagulated color.


    "Hi..."


    At the same time, a big hand came out of the sky, which seemed to control the void and fall from the void. It was like being able to move mountains and rivers and resist Du Shaofu''s shaking wings.


    "Hula..."


    This big hand was so terrible that it made Du Shaofu''s domineering hand shake the sky wings, and in an instant it faded away and was resisted soundlessly.


    Du Shaofu''s figure stagnated in the low altitude. At this moment, his face was tense, and he felt a great momentum. Accompanied by the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, Du Shaofu collapsed on himself.


    "Strong, too strong!"


    For a moment, under the sharp feeling of Yuan Shen''s power, Du Shaofu already knew that there were super strong men reappeared, not as good as Huo Lei and others. But from the breath, it seemed that the Jedi were not much different from the snow ancestor Beilun Bingchen, the Lord of the snow hall.


    "I''ve met my grandfather!"


    But at this time, the faces of Yu Jiaqiang and the old man, who had been frightened, turned into surprise immediately and saluted in awe.


    "See the old emperor!"


    The faces of the strong and the old in the big families and forces are different, but they are also bowing to the void. Even the emperor and the old man in yellow robe will nod their heads.


    In front of the temple, a figure in the dazzling light appeared quietly. It was in the shape of 70, with long black hair combed behind his head. His face was ruddy, his eyes were like Yang, and his whole body was covered with golden radiance. His breath had not been released, but there was no reason why he had an invisible power to pervade the world.


    "See the old emperor!"


    When the old man appeared, the figures in the upper layer of the square knelt down.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man who appeared. His lavender robe was embroidered with a golden dragon pattern, which was lifelike and full of light.At the moment, Du Shaofu was even more shocked by the fact that the old man was clearly filled with imperial dragon spirit. Judging from the reaction of people around him, it seemed that the old man had also been emperor.


    "Emperor Zu, this son is of unknown origin. He violated my sacred rules and was rebellious. He killed the Supreme Master of the Yu family. Please take charge of it. This son can''t be left!"


    When he saw the old man appear, Yu Bole saw the straw to save his life. His frightened eyes were full of surprise. Then he struggled to get up and salute. The chill in his eyes was more intense, and he looked at Du Shaofu with great resentment.


    "Yu bole, you know the guilt!"


    The old man looked at Yu bole, and his voice was long, like the roar of an ancient bell, shaking the eardrum.


    Hearing these words, Yu Bole changed color and looked puzzled.


    The big families and the powerful in the big forces were also surprised and puzzled.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man and was on the alert. He seemed to have something to do with the Yu family. He was an old emperor, and his status was not simple. He should be the real supporter of the Yu family.


    "Emperor Zu, I..."


    Yu Bole was in a state of confusion and bloody. He thought the emperor was helping him out, but he didn''t expect such a scene to happen.


    "You don''t admit your guilt. As a Yu family''s son, you''ve made a false statement about your meritorious deeds, and you want to put on the seal of the murderer''s emperor. You''re so bold and arrogant!"


    The old man''s deep drinking, such as thunder resounding, seems to be merciless, the voice also contains a great pressure, resounding.


    "Emperor''s father..."


    Under such a voice, Yu Bole was also paralyzed and trembled, and his eyes trembled.


    "It''s not easy to recite your practice. You haven''t made a big mistake yet. I''ve been thinking about it for a hundred years."


    The old man opened his mouth, and then looked at the emperor. His face relaxed a lot and said, "I don''t know such punishment. Does the emperor have any opinion?"


    The emperor''s eyes glittered with gold, and he was a little surprised. He nodded his head and said, "the great righteousness of the old emperor is just like what the old emperor said."


    The old man nodded, with a smile in his eyes. He looked back at Yu Bole again and said, "Yu bole, you can plead guilty!"


    "Emperor, willing to be punished!"


    Yu Bo''s eyes were pale, and his eyes were pale.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the emperor punish him..."


    The children of the Yu family, who were present at the meeting, were also surprised and murmured in succession.


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man in front of him, but his vigilance never relaxed.


    The old man was also a member of the Yu family. His intuition told Du Shaofu that the old man was definitely not what he looked like. He was afraid that he had a different purpose.


    "Young man, it''s extraordinary. The waves behind push the waves ahead. If it comes from the human race, I''m very relieved."


    The old man stares at Du Shaofu. He has a huge momentum and occupies the whole holy city, which makes the living beings tremble and dare not come out of the atmosphere.


    Under such a vision, Du Shaofu obviously felt an invisible force prying in, as if to see through himself.


    "I''m afraid there will be no good intentions."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart and kept the original spirit tightly. In his mind, the nine turning God, Lei Lian, kept the other party from prying.


    The old man''s eyes flashed by, without leaving a trace. His voice stopped slightly. He continued to look at Du Shaofu and said, "young man, you should be from the outside world, aren''t you?"


    When such words fell, a ray of bright light swept out of the old man''s eyes and shrouded Du Shaofu.


    "Shua Shua..."


    At the same time, the eyes of the whole audience fell on Du Shaofu.


    "The outside world, which one?"


    Many people are puzzled by the commotion in the square.


    But there are some old people who look strange. They have heard of some secrets and know some unknown secrets.


    "Yes, I come from the outside world!"


    Du Shaofu said that the green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings complemented each other, and they were domineering and powerful. If there was no more concealment, it was estimated that the matter could not be concealed any more. So many people had entered the ancient wasteland, and the strong men in it had already known.


    "Really from the outside!"


    In the hearts of the powerful families and powerful forces, the wind is wanran, and the women of the Jiang family are also shaking their eyes.


    For the powerful members of the major families and forces, they have always known the existence of the outside world, and the news that there is a crack in the space has appeared. They have known, but never thought, that someone from the outside has entered here.


    Such a young and peerless supreme being also comes from the outside world. They dare not imagine how strong those old people are.


    If at this moment, these people know the real situation, I''m afraid they can only smile bitterly.


    Generally speaking, the external Terrans are not so. Du Shaofu is just the most abnormal one. According to the normal situation, the younger generation Liu limo and the first heroes, including Yu Ming, who has been damaged, are better than their counterparts outside. However, they can''t change with Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Mosha, Jialou Jueming and so on State comparison.The emperor and the old man in yellow looked at each other secretly.


    "The outside world Although you are extraordinary, it seems inappropriate to let you become the emperor. "


    The old man of the Yu family spoke slowly, and his voice reverberated enough to make all the people present clear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2349

    "From the outside, it seems that it is not suitable to be emperor!"


    "The position of emperor is of great importance. There is no precedent for people from outside."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Among the forces of the big families, some people whisper that there is no precedent for people from outside to become emperor.


    Du Shaofu looked around him, his eyes slowly swept, and he did not speak.


    "Young man, Peng Huang is not your name."


    Around the emperor, the old man in yellow robe opened his mouth and asked Du Shaofu.


    "In the outside world, some people call me the ROC emperor, and others call me the devil king!" Du Shaofu gave a faint smile and looked calm.


    "The ROC emperor, the demon king, is really worthy of his name!"


    Some people in the crowd murmured that the tyranny, the ferocity, the name of the ROC emperor and the demon king deserved.


    The Yellow robed old man continued to ask Du Shaofu, "if you are from the outside world, would you like to stay here forever if you become emperor?"


    "No


    Du Shaofu shook his head directly. How can he stay in this fierce place forever? The position of Emperor may be very important for others, but it is not important for Du Shaofu.


    The purpose of Du Shaofu''s entry into this fierce place was only to seek opportunities for further development.


    There''s not much time left.


    The whole scene was full of uproar. Unexpectedly, he could not be retained as the emperor.


    "I have no intention of becoming the emperor. I will accept the seal of the emperor. I can enter the temple and have a look." Du Shaofu looked around. His pupils were shining with gold. He only needed to enter the temple to see what the ancestors had left behind.


    On the seat, many eyes looked at each other, such a young peerless supreme, undoubtedly became the emperor.


    "The temple is the most important holy land of our people. No one can enter it."


    The old man of the Yu family opened his mouth, and his figure was surrounded by light. It was like a rising sun, dazzling and ancient.


    "Can there be a written provision in the temple that outsiders can''t enter!"


    Du Shaofu looked directly at the old man of the Yu family, who was not a good bird. He was afraid that he would stop himself from entering the temple.


    "This..."


    The powerful old people in the seats looked at each other. The temple did not explicitly stipulate that outsiders should not be allowed to enter the temple. However, Tianjiao supreme, who was named on the list, could enter the temple.


    "It seems that there is no clear provision in the temple. I have already left my name on the list and recognized the seal of the emperor. Why can''t I enter the temple?"


    It would be a pity if Du Shaofu gave up entering the temple.


    "Young man, it''s not me. We''re in trouble. The temple also has no written regulations. People from outside can enter the temple."


    The eyes of the old man of the Yu family moved, and the light of his figure was also fluctuating, shaking the void around him. His eyes were like two rounds of bright sun competing for glory, which was extremely terrible. He looked at Du Shaofu.


    "You''re having a problem!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man of the Yu family. It was obvious that the old man of the Yu family was having a problem.


    "How dare you, young man


    The eyes of the old Yu family fluctuated. The breath vibrated and the void fluctuated violently. There were squares on the ground, and cracks spread. The sound of cracking came out.


    Many people are afraid of it, the figure can not help but retreat back, for the heart of the cold.


    This kind of pressure is too big, enough to let all people''s original spirit throb, can''t help but the Lord''s shivering.


    This kind of pressure, invisible also with a kind of general trend, at the moment is more of the collapse in Du Shaofu''s body.


    If the general practitioners in the early days of the holy land, they are afraid that under this pressure, they will directly tremble and fall down.


    In Du Shaofu''s body, he carried the domineering will of a group of golden winged Dapeng birds. In his mind, there were several spirit thunder, spirit roots, and the mysterious ancient martial arts. He also had the fluctuation of the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Qi to resist the invisible mighty pressure.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the emperor''s seal in Du Shaofu''s arms glowed, as if it could not be provoked. The temple glowed and the vast breath gathered from the void.


    "Oh..."


    The golden light spreads out, and the shadow of the golden dragon is looming. The sound of the Dragon chanting penetrates the void like a vision in the sky.


    "The pressure is too strong!"


    At the moment, the pressure swept over, the dense crowd below trembled, some people could not help kneeling down to worship the void.


    This is a kind of uncontrollable submission, which is the power of the emperor. It comes from the soul and blood. Just like the monster among the demons, facing the supremacy of the orcs, they have to crawl, unconditional awe and natural fear. They can''t resist it unless they practice to a certain extent and transform themselves. "


    " he has been completely recognized by the emperor''s seal, and the emperor''s seal is in the protection of the Lord! "


    On the seat, there are old people shaking their eyes, which is completely obtained the emperor''s seal to recognize the Supreme Lord.


    Such a scene also made the old man of the Yu family look dark and stirring.


    "There is a way, the sages have their words. No matter who is, if they can make a name on the temple, they can become the emperor and can go in and out of the temple." The wind opens its mouth, and its voice is mighty."Name the temple!"


    Smell speech, the presence of all eyes is not a strange vision.


    "Master, what is the name of the temple?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised and had never heard of it. He asked Feng wanran.


    "In front of you is the temple, which is the holy land of our people. The temple itself is also a treasure of our people. It is left by our ancestors. Anyone who can make a name on it is the supreme one. Whoever can become emperor can also enter the temple. However, from ancient times to the present, it is difficult to find one ancestor who can make a name on it in ten thousand years. Today, it is not known how many years no one has been able to make a name on the temple. "


    Feng wanran opened his mouth and sighed that those who could make a name in the temple were all the most talented people who could make a name in the temple.


    But such a character, the Terran has not appeared for a long time.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are moving, and few people have been able to make a name on the temple since ancient times. This shows the difficulty. Compared with the detection stone, I don''t know how much more harsh it is.


    In contrast, I''m afraid that the list on the detection stone is just a children''s family game.


    "Young man, you must have a try. If you can make a name in the temple, you should be able to enter it!" The wind wanran opens his mouth, his eyes are dazzling and his eyes are expecting.


    "Try it."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Before he arrived at the temple, if he could not enter the temple, all the short time would be wasted. If he could enter the temple, he might be able to make himself further.


    "Young man, as you wish, you can enter and leave the temple by yourself, but if you can''t keep your name in the temple, you will be punished immediately if you despise the holy rules and kill our sons and daughters!"


    The old man of the Yu family opened his mouth, and his voice vibrated in all directions. It seemed that there was thunder on the void. Some people were pale and covered their ears in horror.


    "You still want to keep the name of the temple, hum!"


    the people of the Yu family sneered to themselves, and their eyes were very gloomy. They understood the emperor''s mind and did not intend to let go of the boy.


    How difficult it is to have a name in the temple, since ancient times, few people have succeeded.


    From ancient times to the present, how many geniuses of the human race have won or lost the name of the world''s genius, but in the end, it was impossible to leave a name on the temple.


    However, all those who can make a name on the temple are the most powerful ones, with the incomparable natural appearance.


    No matter how strong the boy is, can he still reach that level?


    "What''s the difficulty of keeping the name of the temple? I''ll keep it today!"


    Du Shaofu stepped into the void with a long voice, accompanied by thunder, showing his domineering power, arrogance and shaking the void.


    This kind of domineering and arrogant, let the emperor and the Yellow robed old man and many other strong old people also secretly shake.


    Is this confidence or arrogance for such a young man?


    There is a big difference between the temple name and the inspection stone.


    On the small square in front of the temple, Liu limo, the first hero, Jiang Yating, Sun Qin and others are shocked.


    As the supreme leaders of the younger generation of the human race, they did not dare to think about it.


    But at the moment, that young man is so confident!


    "I would be very pleased if the young people who could appear in the temple today would be named after them."


    The old man of the Yu family said with a smile, his face did not change, and his voice was mighty in the sky.


    "Please temple!"


    Around the emperor, the voice of the old man in yellow robes vibrates the void.


    "Long..."


    In an instant, the temple shook, the ground trembled, and the dazzling Temple darkened in an instant. In a moment, the towering and boundless Temple went straight into the sky. The light was shining brightly and the pressure was coming. In the sky of light, there were virtual shadows emerging in the temple.


    The magnificent and majestic temple, at the moment, is like an ancient stele, ancient and profound. There are more than ten shadows on it. The light is like a round sun, shining brightly and brilliantly.


    This is just an empty shadow, but the pressure is immense. Compared with the pressure of the old Yu family at this moment, it is much stronger, but it is much more gentle.


    "Later generations have seen our ancestors!"


    When the bright shadows appeared on the magnificent temple, the eyes of the families and forces on the seats fluctuated violently, and the old people bowed down one after another, with awe and pride in their eyes.


    They were the ancestors of all the great forces of all ethnic groups and the pride of all ethnic groups. They had shaken their own lives!


    Those virtual shadows appear, the emperor should bow his head!


    Du Shaofu looked at the shadow that appeared on the temple. His figure was extremely powerful and powerful.


    Such a virtual shadow, let people take a look at it, it is also like a mighty pressure to cross time and space.


    His heart trembled, and Du Shaofu was no longer careless.


    Those figures are just a virtual shadow, and you can feel that any of them has been shining on the past and shining in the present, and they are the supreme one in the world!


    "Those who can leave their names on the temple are the ancestors of all the big families and forces. They have shaken that life and led our people to go further!"On the square, the old man''s eyes trembled and he knelt down to salute.


    Those who can make a name in the voice of the temple are all the ancestors of the big families and strength. Because of their appearance, the Terran can gradually compare with the beast alliance and gradually become brilliant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2350

    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on the top of the temple at the moment. There was a shadow, and the arc waves around it. The light was the most brilliant. If the sun was shining brightly, everything was hazy, and the void was distorted. You could not see the real face or the distorted void. However, the pressure diffused from it was above all the figures.


    "Why is it so hazy?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. He wanted to see through the most dazzling figure. However, he found that there was an invisible force in the way. The pressure from it seemed to draw him to some kind of traction, but this feeling was fleeting and disappeared.


    "For countless years, many of the most noble people who want to make a name on the temple are like stars, but there are only a few who can make a name on the temple. Any one of them has made a great impact on the past and the present."


    The emperor looked at Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said, "with all your strength, you don''t need to hide anything. If you put all your strength on the temple, you will get results."


    Du Shaofu looked at the temple and was shocked. From ancient times to today, strictly speaking, it was from the dragon and Phoenix massacre to the present that more than ten people were able to leave their names on the temple. Indeed, every one of them can be said to have the posture of shaking the past and shining the present.


    All the eyes of the audience at the moment all looked at the temple and Du Shaofu, and his heart was dignified.


    From ancient times to the present, only the ancestors of all ethnic groups can make a name in the voice of the temple. It is unimaginable that such natural features have shocked the world and led all ethnic groups to the present situation.


    Now that young man, whether can catch up with the ancients, can show the world-famous light in this life!


    "Young man, the figure on the temple represents the potential. You only need to be able to make a name in the temple. If you do your best, you will have hope."


    The woman of the Jiang family opened her mouth and said to Du Shaofu that she obviously had a good feeling for such a young man.


    Thank you very much


    Du Shaofu saluted him and looked at the temple. The height of the empty shadow proved the height of the sky. The blurred figure on the top was undoubtedly the strongest person since ancient times. I don''t know why he couldn''t see clearly.


    The more he looked at the hazy figure, the more he felt that the figure seemed to have some traction with himself.


    Then, in full view of the public, Du Shaofu went to the temple.


    At the moment, we have arrived at the temple. In any case, we must find a way to enter the temple. Moreover, if we can''t enter the temple today, I''m afraid that the old man of the Yu family will not be good.


    After several steps, Du Shaofu came to the temple.


    The deep and ancient temple gives people a feeling of incomparable grandeur. At the moment, the light is dim, and only the shadow left by dozens of ancient and shining ancient and modern powerful people emits bright light.


    "Do you need to do your best..."


    Du Shaofu whispered that he didn''t want to expose his strength much, and he didn''t want to show his strength completely in front of the public.


    "There''s nothing to hide..."


    After that, Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. Anyway, he had already got to this point and had already fought with Yu bole. Now, there is no difference between being exposed and being exposed.


    Standing in front of the temple, Du Shaofu was absorbed.


    Du Shaofu is also a little anxious about this kind of detection. Those who can make a name on the temple are all the strong people who can make a name in this temple. He doesn''t know whether he can compare with it.


    Everyone looked at it and looked forward to it. Lin Feng and Liu Xun Mo looked tense.


    "Can he keep his name in the temple, and can he compare himself with his ancestors who are ancient and modern?"


    Such questions rise in the hearts of countless people and look forward to it.


    The old man of the Yu family also looked away quietly, his eyes were calm, and he could not see the fluctuation.


    Liu limo, Jiang Yating and Sun Qin hold their eyes together. Their slender hands quietly and involuntarily clench into fists.


    Before the temple, Du Shaofu took a deep breath, began to calm down, let go of everything, and his body began to diffuse the arc.


    "Boom


    In a flash, lightning flashed through the void, and Du Shaofu urged the thunder and martial pulse to cover the green spirit armor. The cultivation atmosphere at the peak of the holy land at the early stage was vast in the sky.


    "Go!"


    With a low roar, Du Shaofu shook his arms, clenched his five fingers into a fist, and blasted out of the temple in front of him.


    With such a blow, thunder, lightning, and arrogance, there is a purple and gold arc shuttling through the void, and there is a faint sound of Peng Ming resounding through the void.


    A blow in the temple, immediately shook the magnificent temple, God brilliant towering, resonate with the heaven and earth.


    On the sky, suddenly there is boundless light coming down, submerging the whole temple and covering the vast holy city.


    "What happened?"


    All raised their heads, all were shocked, the temple was shaken, and a vision came.


    "Look, there is a figure


    Suddenly, someone can''t help but exclaim, the voice is like thunder, excited and shocked incomparably.


    All eyes see, on the top of the temple, in that hazy figure, there is a bright purple gold light, arc overflow, there is a virtual shadow.When he saw the shadow, all eyes were numb.


    "My God, that''s..."


    "Against the sky, against the sky..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When looking at the figure that appeared, everyone could not help but scream, like lightning, incomparable shock.


    At the moment, the shadow that stands with the first vague shadow is not who the Peng emperor can have.


    At the moment, the shadow of the Peng emperor is surrounded by purple gold lightning, which is bright and dazzling, and can compete with the dim figure around him.


    The two stand side by side, suppressing the shadow below!


    "Boom..."


    Heaven and earth roar, there is a vision, the depths of the sky, there is a gorgeous light gushing out, just like the light of God, covering the temple.


    At the moment, the whole temple seems to be alive in general, the light is towering, the talisman secret lines are flashing, and the atmosphere of vicissitudes and antiquity is filled.


    Du Shaofu was in the sky, shrouded in visions, like a round of sun in the sky. He and the temple seemed to form some kind of traction. They were shaking together with him and making the sound of wind and thunder.


    "It''s incredible that he is on the same level with the sages and oppresses the ancestors of all ethnic groups."


    "The ROC emperor is born in the sky. He is the supreme one in the world."


    "Against the sky, too against the sky, this is a demon posture!"


    On the seat, the powerful old people of all major forces and families are shaking their eyes. It''s amazing that the emperor of Dapeng has suppressed many ancient and modern figures, and is in the top position with the mysterious sage.


    "No, how can it be, it shouldn''t be like this..."


    Yu Jigang and Yu Tianze shook their heads and refused to believe all this. How could that boy be so abnormal, how could he be a demon against the heaven? This is not the result they want.


    "It seems special. It''s not just a name!"


    The wind shook his mouth, and the shock on his face would not be under anyone. He saw something special. At the moment, the temple was very unusual. The emperor Peng did not just leave his name on it.


    Looking at the young man, his body is covered with light, like the temple, and the heaven and earth are integrated together, invisible with a kind of heaven and earth charm.


    "The temple is reviving. It is said that even the ancestors of all ethnic groups shook the temple at the beginning, but they did not let the temple have such a big response." The eyes of the women of the Jiang family are dazzling and their hearts are shocked.


    "He is the one who left his name in the temple of the great ROC emperor. He was born in the sky and was destined to shake the past and shine the present."


    On the square, all people''s hearts jump wildly, there are such evil spirits against the sky among the people.


    "He is destined to be amazing in the world


    Sun Qin smiles. She finally knows why the sun family has refused her marriage. At first, some people thought that this guy was self-supporting, and some of her talent and strength were arrogant. Now she knows that she can''t be compared.


    He is destined to shake the past and shine the present, to astonish the world!


    Jiang Yating''s eyes are also quite complicated. She thinks a lot. The guy called the devil king is not not worthy of her, but on the contrary, she is a peerless supreme. At the moment, she feels that she can only look up.


    "Missed, missed..."


    The woman of the Jiang family then sighed bitterly and shook her head. At the beginning, the young man proposed to ask Jiang Yating, but she still felt that the young man was afraid that he was still some distance from the first hero. How could she have thought that it would be like this? If she had been able to agree, it would be a monster against heaven for the Jiang family.


    At the moment, the old man of the Yu family couldn''t calm down any more. He never thought that the young man had really made a name on the temple, and he also suppressed a lot of ancient and modern figures.


    "Long..."


    The temple vision is unceasing, the breath is vast, the talisman secret pattern is bright interweaving, that endless light falls on Du Shaofu''s body, has the golden light towering, spreads the Dragon chant sound.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, a great wave swept across the holy city, shaking the sky and the earth, as well as the temple.


    From afar, there are bright green and red flames rolling up, as if to destroy the sky and earth, to collapse and burn the sky.


    "Bifang bird family!"


    On the seat, the Yellow robed old man beside the emperor exclaimed. The mighty power was so amazing that it reflected the heaven and the earth, like the collapse of one world.


    Just for a moment, in the blue and red flame that covered the sky, the flame was like a divine awn, and a bird of Bifang appeared. It spread out the sky and spread its wings. It was like a cloud hanging from the sky and cut off the void. The void behind it broke into nothingness.


    Then an old figure appeared in the shadow of the bird.


    The figure seems to falter, but now it is filled with earth shaking power.


    The limping figure sits on the empty shadow of the Bi Fang god bird with his knees crossed. The wind and thunder resound everywhere, and the thunder never stops, just like the presence of gods!


    "No, the ancient ancestor of Bifang divine bird group is here!"


    On the seats, all the strong people trembled, the emperor, the wind wanran, the women of the Jiang family, Yu bole, and the old man in yellow robes were dignified to the extreme, and the breath also instantly soared into the sky. However, compared with the figure of the holy city far away, it was natural.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2351

    The ancestor of the Bifang divine bird clan has appeared. Is this the Animal League going to attack the human race directly? Is the war going to start again?


    "Prepare for the battle, start..."


    Huangpao old man''s palace dragon Qi fluctuates, shocked and dignified, and then comes the sound of drinking.


    "There''s no need to act rashly. Wait first!" The emperor held the old man in yellow.


    At the same time, in the depths of the holy city and the temple, there was a figure of brilliant light.


    "Oh


    The chant of a dragon resounds through the temple. On top of the temple, a huge golden dragon shadow sits in the void. Half of the body can''t be seen. It blends with the void. The Golden Dragon pupil overlooks the world, and the breath is boundless.


    On the body of Jinlong Xuying, he is also sitting with a figure across his knees at the moment.


    Looking from afar, the figure is very old, like the sky overhead, a pair of eyes like two rounds of sun.


    Such a figure, sitting on top of the Golden Dragon shadow, looks like half of the sky in the holy city. His hair is floating, as if there are gold dragons shuttling through the hair.


    Such a figure, too powerful, shock the world, filled with the atmosphere of the vicissitudes of life, such as the return from ancient times.


    Such an old figure, such as the Holy Spirit of the world, is mighty and noble for the human family!


    "See the ancient emperor!"


    The emperor saluted with awe.


    "See the ancient emperor!"


    Feng wanran, the Yellow robed old man, Liu limo, and others all knelt down on their knees. It was an ancient emperor, the base card of the Terran, guarding the whole Terran and frightening the Animal League.


    "This ancient emperor came from the temple, and he once left his name on the temple. He still lives on earth!"


    Liu''s body trembled and knelt down on the ground. He could not help shaking. He heard some legends. There was an ancient emperor who was still alive and created many legends of the human race, which shocked the whole animal League!


    "To this day, I didn''t expect that there was a young man who could shake the past and shine the present."


    Outside the holy city, the old lady of Bifang divine birds opened her mouth, and her whole body was burning with blue and red flames. She was sitting outside the holy city with a blur behind her, as if she had isolated the void.


    The old lady, seemingly dying, was a tottering figure, but it was terrifying.


    She is the top strongman of the Animal League, and an ancient family of Bifang divine birds. She has also created many legends. I don''t know how many strong Terrans have been broken in her hands.


    But now, such an ancient Bi Fang divine bird family''s most ancient existence, personally visited the holy city, makes people shudder.


    It is difficult for anyone to resist such a terrible existence.


    "My people should be happy. You can''t stop it. Leave!"


    In the deep void of the temple, the ancient emperor sitting on the empty shadow of the Golden Dragon opened his mouth, and the empty shadow of the Golden Dragon fluctuated and the Dragon chanted endlessly.


    This is the world''s supreme, not afraid of the old lady in the holy city, the voice spread all over the holy city inside and outside.


    "There is no need to worry about the ancient emperor."


    An old man told the trembling crowd that this ancient emperor was still alive. He had fought in the Animal League, killed countless animal families, and created a new glory of that world family. He was able to resist the ancient ancestor of the Bifang divine bird family.


    "The holy city seems to have a surprising movement!"


    At the moment, in the ancient wasteland, many strong people outside are disturbed, especially in the Terran territory. The holy city is full of light and breath, which makes the earth tremble!


    "There''s a lot going on there, and things have changed..."


    At this moment, in this vast and fierce land, above the void, appeared some strange figures, looking to a certain place deep in the sky.


    There is a breath, as if through time and space, by all parties perception, eyes immediately bet away.


    "I''m here, I don''t want to go back!"


    The old lady of the family of Bifang divine birds spoke again. The shadow of the family became more and more fiery. The sky around the burning of the blazing fire became more and more fuzzy and terrifying, and the voice was quiet. But it broke through the space, echoed in the temple heaven and earth, shaking the sky, making countless figures shiver, sweat inverted, and heart hair.


    "I''ll have to ask you to return it!"


    The eyes of the ancient emperor were not fluctuating, like an ancient well without wave, and the sound was like the chanting of a dragon. A huge wave swept from the depths of the temple, across the space, and directly swept out of the holy city.


    "You can''t do it yet!"


    The old lady of the Bifang divine bird family opened their mouth and made a tit for tat. It was the same invisible wave that filled the air.


    "Long..."


    Two such fluctuations collide, dun time let the world tremble, the universe reversed.


    "Kaka..."


    Inside and outside the holy city, countless ground cracks like dark cracks spread far away, mountains and rivers turbulence, stars surging!


    Such an invisible collision, however, is so terrible. It is like the collision of two time and space, which makes all the strong people in the Holy Land feel cold and dare not to come out of the atmosphere.


    The ancient emperor of a human race, the ancient ancestor of the beast family Bifang divine bird family, have created brilliant and unique existence, and have their own myths and legends.This is the peak confrontation, no one can intervene!


    "You seem to have reached the end."


    The ancient emperor spoke again, and his two round sun like eyes were fixed on the old lady of Bifang divine birds outside the holy city.


    "Vicissitudes of life, the sun and the moon change, will come to an end, you are not!"


    The old lady of Bifang divine birds opened her mouth, and her voice was like wind and thunder, oppressing the sky and making the heaven and earth roar. As she spoke, a bright green and incomparable big hand print appeared in the holy city. As the mighty sky fire came and burned the original God, it was actually catching Du Shaofu, who was shrouded in the light at the moment.


    "She''s going to deal with my Terran supremacy!"


    Some people exclaimed that it was no wonder that the strong man of the beast League directly appeared in the holy city. She was shocked by the name of the temple and was attracted to it. She wanted to kill a young supreme man who was destined to be famous for the past and the present.


    "All will come to an end, then brilliant at the end!"


    When the ancient emperor moved, a golden dragon shadow appeared under the big fingerprint. The spirit of the emperor was enveloped in all people''s hearts, which made all living beings tremble. They could not help but kneel down and prostrate.


    The two collide and collide with each other, making the void fluctuate, but then disappear without a trace. The fingerprints and the Golden Dragon''s shadow are both wiped out in the void.


    "The last glory, like fireworks, will shine on the world!"


    The old lady opened her mouth, and her body, sitting cross legged, got up. Under her feet, the bird''s shadow was hoarse and vast.


    "Hiss..."


    The void fluctuated soundlessly, and a green and red light appeared in front of Du Shaofu. The terrible and extremely hot breath swept over Du Shaofu and drowned him to destroy everything. The void around him broke into nothingness.


    "It''s you. I''ll give you another chance."


    At the same time, the old lady''s voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Du Shaofu is now connected with the temple, but he can clearly see everything from the outside world. It is Du Xiaoqing''s sister who is the old lady of Bifang divine birds.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, Du Shaofu felt that the emperor''s seal in his arms was alive, and the light drowned everything. Then he annihilated everything. The light flashed in front of him, and the whole person seemed to fall into a mysterious dark void.


    "Be careful..."


    At the moment, Liu limo, Sun Qin and others exclaimed in the small square. The blazing green and red flames swept together silently, drowning Du Shaofu and destroying the void.


    "You are presumptuous


    The ancient emperor was angry and glowed all over. Standing up from the Golden Dragon shadow, he had wisps of blood rising from his body surface, shaking the sky and the earth, sweeping all sides and tearing the void. The scene made all living beings tremble and uneasy!


    "Today is not a good day, war!"


    The ancient emperor''s voice is like the chant of a dragon, resounding through the heaven and earth, and the figure straddles, leaving the holy city. The void seems unstable and needs to collapse at any time.


    "It''s too strong. How far has the ancient emperor come?"


    The powerful people present were also afraid and frightened. What a powerful power it was. The ancient emperor was so terrible that all his actions and actions seemed to be deducting the original brilliance, which had an extraordinary divine power!


    "War!"


    The old lady of Bifang Shenniao opened her mouth, and there were waves in her bright green and red eyes, and her limping figure gradually faded away. It seemed that the shadow of Bifang divine bird at her feet melted into a whole, which made the shadow of Bifang divine bird more and more dazzling and solid, spreading its wings to the sky, and the flames blurred the void.


    "Come on, to the battlefield!"


    The ancient emperor appeared outside the holy city, but he went straight into the void. His figure gradually blurred and then disappeared into the void.


    The huge Bifang god bird also disappeared into the void, as if in one with the void.


    The void has returned to normal, and the cracks in the ground have just healed.


    Everything returned to normal. Even the light on the temple disappeared, and the shadow left by the powerful people who had been shining through the ages disappeared.


    The tense breath enveloped the holy city, which made it difficult to recover, and the body was still shaking.


    Everything returned to calm, as if nothing had happened.


    But that kind of oppressive breath, is for a long time does not disperse, crumples in everybody''s heart.


    "The ROC emperor is gone. Has he been wiped out?"


    Someone spoke and broke the peace.


    Both the ancient emperor and the ancient ancestor of the Bifang divine bird family disappeared. It seemed that they were fighting against each other.


    But the ROC emperor has disappeared, as if killed by seconds.


    "What a shameless beast alliance, come to wipe out the incomparable supremacy of our people, hateful!"


    "The Animal League is shameless and hateful."


    In the crowd, the outbreak of anger, such a rebellious evil spirit, but by the strong beast alliance rushed to take the opportunity to attack and kill.


    "How could this happen..."


    Liu limo, Sun Qin, Feng wanran and many others have complicated eyes and some are at a loss."Well, heaven helps, but I can''t kill it myself!"


    At the moment, the people of Yu family are sneering, but they can''t kill them with their own hands.


    "The Emperor..."


    The Yellow robed old man opened his mouth to the emperor, but stopped talking, as if he wanted to say something.


    "Let''s go first. The seal of the emperor is no longer in my hand, and I am no longer the emperor."


    The emperor spoke with a dignified look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2352

    The old man of Yu''s family has a quiet look and his eyes are still, but they are meaningful.


    On the square, the crowd slowly dispersed, leaving with shock, until late at night, completely left.


    "Roc emperor, demon king, such an evil spirit against heaven was born, and the temple was named after it. It was destined to rise, but it was wiped out in the end."


    All people regret that such a supreme against the heaven should be annihilated.


    "If the Animal League makes such a move, is it going to start a war?"


    Some people have a dignified face. Although there has been a small-scale confrontation between the beast League and the Terran, they also have their own tacit understanding.


    Now, the defiant of the holy city has begun.


    "The ROC emperor said it came from the outside world. Where is it? Is there any other place outside the world?"


    "I heard that in ancient times, the world was so vast that it was hard to imagine. Later, for some unknown reason, the world was isolated. From ancient times to the present, there have been two cracks, and some foreign creatures have come in. But after a long time, there are not many people coming in, so they are forgotten!"


    Some people talked about it and learned some secrets.


    Holy city, calm, but the atmosphere is very depressing.


    The Terran holy land was actually visited by the strong men of the beast League, and even killed a human race''s supreme. No one can accept such a result.


    In the big families, they are also very calm. In case of such a big incident, it is not worth mentioning to fight for the emperor''s seal.


    "This is a peerless supreme, but has been obliterated!"


    Many strong people lament that the appearance of this young man called the emperor of the ROC is destined to shock the world, but it is a pity that he has been obliterated.


    "It''s not simple that his figure can stand with the mysterious sage. It may be unprecedented." A strong man opened his mouth and sighed that the higher the figure above the temple, the stronger the posture of heaven was. How amazing it was that the ROC emperor could stand with the sage of his ancestors. This may be unprecedented.


    "Ancestor, who is the sage?"


    Some younger generations do not understand. They have heard of the highest shadow above the temple, but they do not know its origin. It seems that it is not the ancestor of each big family.


    "It is said that it is a great power, which once protected our people at the most dangerous time of the human race. This temple is also left by the sage. It has the strength to connect the heaven, which can''t be guessed!"


    When the old man spoke, he knew little about the sage, but only some legends.


    The temple, magnificent and majestic, is filled with brilliance in the night sky.


    "Emperor, is that young man damaged?"


    In the main hall, the golden light fluctuated. The Yellow robed old man asked the emperor with a solemn look.


    "I am no longer the emperor."


    The emperor''s eyes were bright, and his face was hard to calm down. He said in a soft voice: "the seal of the emperor cannot be destroyed, but now I can''t even feel it. It''s strange..."


    The mountain land is vast, just like a fairyland.


    The mountains are towering, majestic and majestic, with misty clouds and flowing light.


    This is the Yu family, exotic flowers, exotic birds and animals, as well as a vast land of miraculous herbs.


    "Emperor Zu, is that boy dead completely? Yuming is dead, hateful!"


    In the hall, Yu Jigang''s face twitched, and the descendants of Yu''s painstaking cultivation were killed like this, which is the hope of the Yu family.


    "Even I can''t see clearly. The seal of the emperor is indestructible and its whereabouts are unknown."


    The most powerful old man of Yu family had golden eyes and said, "it''s a pity that Yu Ming is not enough after all. It''s a pity that he wasted his efforts."


    for Yu Ming''s injuries, the old man didn''t have much pain, but the painstaking efforts he spent. For people of his cultivation level, he did not know how many of his descendants had seen and how many of them were exhausted in front of him The lamp is dry, what''s more, he has been separated so many times. Instead of being merciless, he has seen through a lot of things. The world of mortals is just a grain of dust in the vast world. Only the strong can keep aloof, otherwise it will be dazzling. Compared with this world, it is just a firefly competing with the bright moon.


    "Emperor, what should we do now?" Yu Tianze asked.


    "Wait for the result, we should have the result soon..."


    The old man opened his mouth, his eyes were empty and squinting, and his eyes were glittering with brilliance.


    After two days, suddenly, the sky and the earth were dark on the holy city, with blood and rain dripping low, red and empty, and there was a dragon singing echo. After the strange landing, it disappeared again.


    "It''s blood rain. What happened?"


    The holy city and so on, the eyes startled, no one knew what was going on, which caused the vision of heaven and earth.


    Yu family, above the void, the old man of the Yu family raised his hand. A few drops of blood in his palm filled with light, and then went out.


    "The oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. It won''t last long!"


    The old man murmured, and his golden eyes revealed a little smile.Empty space, golden light dazzling.


    When Du Shaofu saw the light in front of his eyes, he was here.


    This space is boundless, like a small world. The seal of the emperor circled in front of Du Shaofu, blooming a brilliant golden glow, like the sun and the undulating dragon shadow.


    "Where is this..."


    Du Shaofu was confused. He didn''t know where it was. He couldn''t spy on it. He was very mysterious. He only remembered clearly that at the end of the day, it was the old lady of Bifang divine birds. Du Xiaoqing''s sister made a move, and a voice echoed in his ears, saying it was a great opportunity.


    Later, Du Shaofu felt the fluctuation of the emperor''s seal and brought himself here.


    Looking at the emperor''s seal in front of him, Du Shaofu was the first time to look at it carefully. It was only the size of his palm. It was crystal clear. It was very beautiful. There was endless fluctuation of the Imperial Palace dragon spirit. Here, they called it the emperor''s air. It was also full of a mysterious aura. The glory was surging, and it covered the small world.


    The seal of the emperor revolved and sprinkled with brilliance. It was like a waterfall that covered Du Shaofu like a waterfall.


    It also has an invisible breath, like resonating with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu felt it, and his heart was shocked. With his breath, he could feel the resonance with the emperor''s seal, and even feel the mysterious aura.


    "How strong..."


    The dragon spirit of the imperial palace is too strong, magnificent, and lasting. How can Du Shaofu not be shocked.


    "I see. This is inside the seal of the emperor. I am in the seal of emperor!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu was ecstatic and knew where he was. This was the inner world of the emperor''s seal. From ancient times to the present, the seal of the emperor gathered the whole human ethos. It was a terrible treasure and formed the internal space. Now he appeared in the inner world of the Emperor''s seal.


    "Good luck, I see."


    Du Shaofu laughed. He finally knew what the old lady of Bifang divine birds said. I''m afraid it''s the strong imperial dragon spirit. As the emperor of the wasteland, how could Du Shaofu not know the advantages of the Imperial Palace Dragon Spirit? He was thinking about absorbing some imperial dragon spirit. He just needed to be majestic and not easy to start with. At this moment, in the inner world of the emperor''s seal, this is the Imperial Palace dragon The place with the most abundant Qi can be absorbed without any cover up.


    Although he didn''t know how the old lady of Bifang divine birds got herself into the inner world of the imperial seal, Du Shaofu knew that if he absorbed the majestic imperial dragon spirit, he would certainly be able to make a great fortune.


    In a sense, the seal of the emperor has gone through a long time, has been worshipped by countless generations and gathered the faith of the whole people. From ancient times to now, the dragon spirit of these imperial palaces is so magnificent and boundless that it is all gathered in the seal. How can Du Shaofu not be excited and shocked when he is in the seal now!


    "Absorption, refining, perhaps with this endless gas transport as an opportunity, can go further!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart also trembled. The seal of the emperor was against the heaven and was a treasure. If you look closely, you can see that there are wisps of mysterious gas coming together in the void, with the charm of heaven and earth. If you guide him to refine himself, what a great opportunity it will be.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged and began to refine the Imperial Palace dragon Qi. He drew the imperial dragon Qi in his own body, resonated with the seal of the emperor, and guided the imperial dragon Qi into himself.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, the emperor''s seal trembled, and the light was deeper. Case sprayed endless rays, covering Du Shaofu''s whole body. A faint shadow of a golden dragon appeared around Du Shaofu''s body, which was like a God.


    "Too strong..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes glowed, and he felt an endless atmosphere of heaven and earth. It seemed that he could kill the strong in the holy land at the moment.


    Gradually, Du Shaofu was already familiar with it and guided the imperial dragon Qi into his body. However, this kind of refining was not to refine the Imperial Palace dragon Qi into the mysterious Qi, but to guide the Imperial Palace dragon Qi into the body, refine the flesh, nourish the spirits, and bestow the human spirit and belief on himself, thus gaining endless opportunities.


    Soon, Du Shaofu was covered by the golden light, surrounded by the shadow of the Golden Dragon. It was extremely mysterious. If the emperor of the world was dormant, once born, it would be earth shaking and shine on the world!


    "Long "


    in the outside world, the entrance of ancient wasteland still sends out trembling sound, such as thunder.


    Many creatures have been in it for some time, but among the major forces, there are old figures who occasionally appear in the distance of the void, pinching their fingers to move and deduce something.


    "Eh, it seems to be getting weaker. Is it this fierce desire to be born completely or to open it completely? I''m afraid it will not be long before all the creatures can enter..."


    Somewhere in the void, above the sky, there is a red blue flame, the arc wave, the thunder son looks at the depth of the void, and his eyes move with waves. On that vast sea area, in the space crack deep in the void, there is a vast air coming out from it, which is ancient and vast.The mountains are secluded and desolate.


    This place is very hidden. Deep in the mountains, there are two figures sitting cross legged, shining brilliantly and breathing vastly.


    Look carefully, these two figures are a few young, just a little girl and a little boy, but at the moment, the breath from the two young figures is extremely terrible and frightening!


    "Boom..."


    I don''t know how long later, the little girl was wrapped by colorful fire, with a terrible and extremely powerful diffuse, bright and colorful light diffused, turned into a strange beast and emerged into the void.


    This is a yellow ant. It has eight wings, just like Phoenix wing and phoenix feather. It is ferocious and full of supreme breath.


    When this termite appears, it causes lightning and thunder, and makes the void wind and clouds surge.


    This is the supreme ant queen. It is covered with colorful flames and is permeated with the supreme flavor of the Phoenix clan. The eight wings, as thin as cicada wings, vibrate slightly. The breath is incomparable. The void around shows dark space cracks, and the breath soars into the sky. In an instant, it steps to a new height!


    "boom "


    not long ago, not far away, the little boy''s whole body breath soared to the sky. In the wave of golden light, lightning and thunder thundered, and the breath on his body was like destroying the withered and decaying, stepping into a new realm.


    Half an hour later, the two breath both subsided, the light contracted, the little girl and the young boy opened their eyes.


    The girl is very young, a pair of big eyes look smart Bi people, there are colorful fire in the eyes, the breath of the body to a new level.


    The young boy got up and stretched out a lazy waist. His body was straight and strong. He felt like a cub of a fierce lion Zhenpeng. At the moment, his face was ruddy, but with a satisfied smile, a piece of gold paper appeared in his hand, which was like a page of Scripture. With an ancient breath, he handed it to the little girl and said, "I have learned almost everything. Do you want to understand one or two?". "


    but the two little guys, a man and a woman, are not Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang who can still have. These two little guys, hiding into the ancient wasteland, have gained something from each other. They have also encountered many dangerous situations and almost died in them several times.


    At the moment, if Du Shaofu knew that these two guys had also sneaked into the ancient wasteland, he would be a little crazy.


    "This is a human thing. It has little effect on me. I want to look for Zhenhuang blood essence!" Du Xiaohuang pouts her lips. It seems that she is not very interested in that page of Scripture. She wants to find the legendary true Huang blood essence, which is the most precious thing for her.


    "Zhenhuang''s blood essence is not easy to find. I don''t know where Uncle Shaofu, master and uncle Xiaoyao are now." Du Xiaoba said that he had been in this fierce place for so long, and after many dangerous situations, he also missed his relatives.


    "Better hide from my father."


    Du Xiaohuang smacks her tongue. She knows very well that if her father knows that she has sneaked in, she will be punished.


    But then, Du Xiaohuang''s face showed a smile. She got up and jumped up and said, "but it''s better to find my father and Xingxing sister as soon as possible, and find some precious medicine to eat along the way. It would be better if there was a holy medicine to eat!"


    "Be careful, there are dangers in all the places where there are holy herbs!"


    Du Xiaoba, speechless, glanced at Du Xiaohuang and said, "I also want to give Du Dazhuang and Du Xiaozhuang more precious medicines. It''s hard to find them outside."


    "A lot has been reserved for them, and they can''t eat much. "


    Du Xiaohuang said, but she was still a little bit frightened. When she sneaked into this place, she realized that it was really dangerous. She had escaped from death several times, but the harvest was also very huge. When she saw her father and sister Xingxing, she could say it.


    Then two small figures continue to quietly leave, disappeared in the night.


    The night, dark and vast, gives people a bleak feeling.


    Cut off the mountains, cracked earth, buried in the ruins of the ancient buildings, there are huge beast bones in the distance, white bones, but a gray, no luster, showing the decline.


    A dark moon in the sky, the light is dark red, like blood dyed red.


    This place is full of the spirit of killing, wind whistling, mixed with the sound of roaring and fighting. It is groundless and touching.


    The mottled stone pavilion, the wall is broken, naturally left a remnant wall, east from the blue and green stand quietly, eyebrows such as green feather, muscle like snow, 3000 green silk tied into a simple blue hair bun in the back of the head, transparent glass like water and clear, eyes looking at the void of the dark moon, murmured: "where are you..."


    Words quiet, in the night sky disappeared, and then the moving body swept away.


    Ancient land, blood moon, a Xiaosha.


    The corpses of several ferocious monsters were scattered, and the blood showed a strange dark color, adding terror.


    A beautiful young man stands quietly, a white face with sharp angles and corners, and a beautiful lip shows the nobility and elegance. Under the long and curly eyelashes, his eyes are as clear as the morning dew, and with a subtle charm.


    But at the moment, the young man was stained with a lot of blood on the purple and soft satin brocade robe.Wiping the bloodstain on his body, the youth soared into the sky, and his figure showed a kind of temptation curve, which disappeared in the deep night sky.


    Time slowly, such as can not hold the sand, quietly passed.


    Within the Terran family, the name of the king of ROC and the devil king has spread to all corners like a storm. However, it is a great pity that such a supreme God against the sky has been erased, which makes everyone angry.


    In Linjia village, the old man accompanying him has come back from the temple and brought back the news. Lin Feng detection has become the supreme one and has entered the sun family. Under his relationship, Lin Yao and Lin Pu can stay in the holy city, unable to enter the temple, but can practice in the sun family.


    "God bless the Lin family


    The old village head trembled with excitement and wept with joy.


    "It''s a pity that the emperor Peng is hateful."


    The people accompanying him felt sorry and indignant. Lin Feng and other people were able to be so lucky. They knew that everything was the help of the emperor of the ROC. Without the emperor of the ROC, there would be no such thing as this.


    "We will set up a memorial tablet for the emperor Peng and offer sacrifices sooner or later. Without him, our Lin village would not have existed for a long time. Our children of the Lin family will remember their kindness for generations to come." The old village head said that he was grateful for his kindness and wanted the children of the Lin family to bear it in mind.


    "Boom..."


    One day, within the fierce land, there was a roar from heaven and earth for no reason.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2353

    Such a movement is very unusual, such as the thunder, like shaking the whole fierce ground!


    In an instant, there are many figures emerging in the void. They pinch their fingers and deduce. They look dignified!


    "From the grave, there''s another movement!"


    Suddenly, the old man''s face suddenly changed in the void, and his eyes were extremely shocked, and violent waves rose.


    People, Yu family.


    The old man of Yu family, who was called the emperor''s ancestor, appeared in the void. He looked into the void with golden eyes and shocked eyes. He said, "bury heaven and earth. There is movement at this time. Does it mean something is there?"


    In the ancient space, Ouyang Shuang sits on his knees, covered with a curtain of light, and the vast breath is slowly fluctuating out of his body.


    After refining the elixir and practicing in the ancient space, with the invisible help of the mysterious things in his abdomen, Ouyang Shuang has gone to a new level.


    "Well "


    suddenly, for some reason, Ouyang Shuang, sitting cross legged, opened his eyes. On his peerless face, his eyes were full of bright light, and a soft voice came out of his mouth, and his brows were tight, which seemed to be extremely painful.


    "Gugu "


    in Ouyang Shuang''s abdomen, there is a light, as if there is something creeping, which is the same as that before the ancient world opened fiercely, but this time it is more intense.


    In the mysterious space, the shadow of the Golden Dragon hovers, and Du Shaofu is covered with light and permeates with Mengmeng dragon Qi. The endless aura lingers, and the whole body is crystal clear. It is like a mysterious power that carries the great fortune of heaven and earth, and shows the spirit of a holy Emperor on earth.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s body, like a rock, is towering, as if it is suppressing the heaven and earth, giving people an endless oppression, and is awe inspiring.


    "Ouch..."


    When the seal of the emperor released the golden light, it whirled on the top of Du Shaofu''s head, as if to merge with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu, sitting cross legged, felt his breath fluctuate in his own body, and his breath rose invisibly. The energy of the spirit in the mud pill palace was also increasing.


    This kind of breath fluctuation is very abnormal, which is enough to crush and explode the cultivators of the same level directly. If a strong person sees this scene here at this moment, I''m afraid that I will be shocked.


    In the mud pill palace of no one''s mind, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen is sitting on a purple lotus flower with nine leaves on his knees. The dragon spirit of the palace is fluctuating, nourishing the yuan God. The body of the yuan God is permeated with an ancient flavor, with a tyrannical destruction, and with a kind of atmosphere of heaven and earth.


    The vast and majestic breath swept out of Du Shaofu''s body at the moment. It was extremely amazing and lasted for a long time, but I didn''t know when it would stop.


    Time passes quietly, but this kind of breath climbs, also has the end time finally.


    Finally, Du Shaofu''s breath stopped.


    "Boom "


    the breath stopped, and the fluctuation of the breath seemed to reach a bottleneck, but it was only for a moment. After the breath in Du Shaofu''s body stopped and rose, the magnificent breath in Du Shaofu''s body was finally like a repressed volcano, which could no longer be restrained and began to gush out, as if there was a monster awakened from it.


    "Boom "


    the breath erupted, and suddenly a brilliant golden light rose like a bomb to the sky, like a brilliant day.


    "Ouch..."


    The Dragon chants endlessly, this void turbulence, has the Golden Dragon empty shadow galloping.


    "Long "


    in the space, with the thunder and lightning, and then in a short time, behind Du Shaofu''s Cross knee sitting, there is an endless dazzling golden talisman secret pattern light, like a waterfall pouring out.


    "Gee...!"


    "Boom...!"


    The golden talisman''s Secret patterns are dazzling and golden. They begin to arrange and condense into the virtual shadow of a golden five finger mountain peak and a golden winged ROC bird!


    Dense aura pervaded the five finger peaks, and a strong breath of life began to breed.


    The pressure on the virtual shadow of the golden five finger mountain makes the whole space tremble. It is like trying to suppress and destroy this space. Then the secret patterns of the talisman begin to change and turn into a golden ape. The secret patterns of the golden talisman on the body surface are derived and evolved to communicate with heaven and earth, giving people a supreme feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of everything.


    Golden winged ROC bird virtual shadow hoarse, shake and shake wings, such as the true ROC come!


    "Boom "


    the space is shaking, and at the same time, a new breath of Du Shaofu is also rising, and a sense of pressure is spreading and fluctuating. If it is a natural result, Du Shaofu will go to a higher level and directly enter the middle of the holy land.


    Taking this magnificent imperial palace dragon spirit and endless human ethos as an opportunity, Du Shaofu finally broke through the initial stage of the Holy Land and set foot in the middle stage of the holy land.


    It took Du Shaofu a short time from stepping into the holy land to the middle of the holy land. If people from the outside world saw this scene, even if they were numb, they would be shocked again.


    The gap between the levels of the holy land is like a natural moat. Any one who is strong in the holy land has a superb natural posture. However, if you want to go further, some people will not be able to do so with the rest of their life.But how long did Du Shaofu break through again? This is too against the weather.


    In the middle of the holy land, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird and the shadow of the red Jiri macaque both emerge. From their bodies, there is a dazzling thunderstorm, and an invisible wave that shakes the void is also like a hurricane sweeping out of its body!


    "Boom "


    suddenly, the thunder flashed and thundered in the void, the thunder light Rune was bright, the thunder roared endlessly, the ROC flapped its wings, the red Jiri horse monkey roared, and the Dragon chanted endlessly.


    If Huo Leizi was here at the moment, he would be stunned. He had just stepped into the middle of the holy land, but his breath was so terrible that he was far superior to the practitioners at the same level.


    With its own vast heaven and earth, the energy gathered and poured into Du Shaofu''s body like a storm.


    Du Shaofu is making a breakthrough. For some reason, the image of the God of the heart is permeated in this part of the world.


    The holy city can be seen clearly, and the vast land is boundless. All of them appear in the peep and feel the breath of many powerful people.


    A moment later, the astonishing movement and stillness in the void slowly converged, and the shadow of the red Jiri horse monkey and the golden winged ROC bird disappeared, and everything returned to calm.


    "Chi Chi "


    immediately, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled for several times, and their eyes opened. There was a purple and golden thunder in his eyes, which was like a thunderbolt. The shadow of the Golden Dragon hovered around his body.


    "A breakthrough


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, and then turned into a surprise. Finally, the trip was worthwhile. Before entering the temple, he had already broken through to the middle of the holy land.


    Feeling everything in his body at the moment, Du Shaofu clenched his fists. He was afraid that if he met Feng Jin and Yu Bole again, he could easily kill him.


    "It''s so mysterious and vast that you can''t guess it!"


    What surprised Du Shaofu even more was that the changes in his spirit and body, nourished by the majestic dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, were once again transformed, shrouded by the charm and wrapped by the general trend. It was mysterious and boundless.


    "Eh, isn''t it I have completely integrated the seal of the emperor


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu changed color and was very surprised. He looked at the emperor''s seal circling in front of him. At the moment, he was connected with it invisibly. Thinking of the scene just now, he explored the vast land, and everything was in his mind. Du Shaofu looked surprised. At the moment, the impression of the emperor''s seal on himself was like a tyrant.


    Soon, Du Shaofu was sure that he had indeed integrated the seal of the emperor.


    Originally, Du Shaofu only wanted to refine some imperial dragon Qi, hoping to get an opportunity to go further. He did not expect to refine the seal of the emperor. However, as a result, the seal has been thoroughly refined.


    "Hoo "


    a puff of turbid gas was exhaled along his throat. His breath vibrated around him and he set off his clothes to hunt. Du Shaofu looked a little dazed and refined the seal of the emperor. This was a great good thing. Others were afraid of death and could not get it. What an adverse chance.


    But for Du Shaofu at the moment, he was helpless. He could not stay here and become the new emperor.


    "Who..."


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s expression changed. He looked ahead and felt something strange.


    "Variables, I didn''t expect to see such variables!"


    The long voice spreads out, a very illusory old figure appears in this space. It seems that the old age is getting old, but the eyes are like Yang, and the dragon spirit of the imperial palace is also fluctuating on the body.


    "It''s him, old emperor!"


    Du Shaofu recognized the old man as the ancient emperor. Before entering the inner space of the emperor''s seal, he had seen the ancient emperor and the old lady of Bifang divine bird family fighting each other. His strength was not much different from that of huolei.


    "Young people, don''t be surprised. I have no malice. This is the seal of the emperor. If I had not been a emperor, I would not have been able to enter here."


    With a faint smile, the ancient emperor looked at Du Shaofu. It was the inside of the seal of the emperor. If he had not been a emperor, he would not have been able to enter. However, even so, he could not enter. He could only reveal his original spirit.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the eyes of the ancient emperor fluctuated. He was very surprised and shocked. He said, "I really didn''t expect to see such talents in your lifetime. You must be able to enjoy yourself in the future."


    "Elder emperor, I''m..."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and breathed a sigh of relief, but his vigilance was not completely eliminated.


    "Needless to say, since ancient times, you have been the first person to thoroughly refine the seal of the emperor. Who will give up the emperor''s position?" The ancient emperor smiles, and his eyes are shocked, but he can''t escape his prying. The seal of the emperor of man has been thoroughly refined. From ancient times to the present, many emperors have been poor in their life, but now some people have succeeded.


    "The first person to refine the seal of the Emperor..."


    Du Shaofu was shocked when he heard the speech. It was so difficult to refine the seal of the emperor. It seems that it is not difficult to refine it unconsciously.


    "The origin of the seal of the emperor is mysterious. It was left by the sages at the beginning. It was gathered together and worshipped by the people. If you want to integrate it completely, it is difficult to ascend to heaven. No one in the past dynasties can succeed."The ancient emperor looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but you have succeeded in refining the seal of the emperor. You have become the first person in history. You must have a big secret. You come from the outside world. I''m afraid you have a great origin."


    "Master, you can return the emperor''s seal boy. I come from the outside world, and I don''t want to stay here to become the new emperor. I still have something to do." Du Shaofu shook his head and could not stay here to become the new emperor.


    "The seal of the emperor has been refined, how to return it?"


    When the ancient emperor laughed, his eyes were a little surprised. The emperor''s seal, such as the most precious treasure and the throne of the emperor, could not hold him. He opened his mouth and continued: "it is the seal of the emperor who chose you. Naturally, there is a reason. This is the will of heaven. No one can stop you. If you become a new emperor, you don''t have to stay here forever. I think there may be a way."


    Du Shaofu frowned. The seal of the emperor had been refined by himself. He really didn''t know how to return it. If he completely cut off the contact, he would also be damaged.


    "I come from outside, can I become the new emperor?" Du Shaofu looked at the ancient emperor and spoke.


    "You are from the outside world, but you are also a member of the Terran. The emperor''s seal has chosen you, which is both an opportunity and a responsibility. You have no choice for the whole Terran here." Said the ancient emperor.


    "I really can''t stay here. There''s so much to do. There''s not much time left." The great calamity is coming. Although he has broken through it again, Du Shaofu is very clear that his strength is far from enough to compete with the demon cult and stop the catastrophe.


    "Everything is destiny, variable and destiny. If you really don''t want to be the new emperor, you can take a temporary buffer and make a decision after you have considered it well!" The ancient emperor looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    "How to buffer it?" Du Shaofu asked.


    "Go and bury heaven and death, where there has been movement and will be opened again." Said the ancient emperor.


    "To bury heaven and earth, where is that?" Du Shaofu inquired. Listening to the four words of "death in heaven and death", he felt his heart throb for no reason.


    "It''s the most mysterious Jedi here. It''s said that in ancient times, there was a place where heaven and earth were buried, and many of the strongmen of the Holy Land entered, but they never came back. It was a Jedi, but some people had a great chance. There were real dragons and phoenixes in their blood. It was said that there were some supreme animal powers such as real dragons and true phoenixes. There were also some ancestors of rebellious races who were left behind before the ancient times. Those races were not much under the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan. They were great opportunities! "


    The figure of the ancient emperor seemed to be more and more illusory. He continued, "it''s no secret that a lot of external creatures have entered. There''s something going on in the earth and the sky. I''m afraid that at this moment, everyone is attracted to go. The real purpose of many people from outside is to bury heaven and death."


    "People from outside also went to bury heaven and death?" Du Shaofu asked, if this is the case, the little star, Du Xiaoyao, elder brother Zhen Qingchun and others may also go there.


    "The stronger the strength, the more you can feel the movement of the dead. Those who come from the outside world should not be weak in their accomplishments. Naturally, they will be attracted to them. The strong ones in the Animal League will not lag behind. Many strong people in the human race have already set out." The ancient emperor''s voice was long and quiet, telling Du Shaofu.


    "Where is the place of death?" Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. In this way, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, drunkard father, sister Shaojing and others should all go to the place where they are buried. They can meet each other. If there is a real dragon, Phoenix essence and the supreme animal power, they should also fight.


    "It''s a bit far away. It''s dangerous all the way. It''s hard for ordinary people to cross it..."


    The ancient emperor told Du Shaofu the whereabouts of the dead in heaven, not to mention the dangerous journey. Even if it was that distance, ordinary people could hardly cross it. Therefore, those who were able to go to the place of death had great strength.


    "You can bury heaven and earth first. Maybe you can have an opportunity, but you can''t take the seal of the emperor. When you have a clear idea, you can decide whether to take the responsibility of the whole Terran." Ancient emperor road.


    Du Shaofu pondered and pondered over something. Then he raised his eyes again, looked at the ancient emperor and asked, "what was the result of the battle between the elder and the ancient ancestor of the Bifang divine birds?"


    "I know that you have been to the Animal League, and it seems that you have something to do with Bifang Shenniao."


    With a faint smile, the ancient emperor said, "you will know the result of the war between me and her. After you are willing to become the emperor, you will naturally know. If you want to bury heaven and death, I will help you leave!"


    When the voice falls, the figure of the ancient emperor has faded, and finally completely disappeared in the space of the emperor''s seal.


    Du Shaofu made a deep salute to the place where the shadow of the ancient emperor disappeared. I was also surprised that within the Terran, it was really not simple. I had just seen the seal of the emperor, and I also noticed that there were many hidden strongmen in this fierce Terran.


    "Bury heaven and earth!"


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself that he had planned to enter the temple to see the remains of the ancestors of the human race. But now it seems that he can only go to the burial place first. If everyone is attracted by the burial place, the people in the wasteland will surely encounter demons, Legalists, dragon people, etc. Du Shaofu is a little worried.


    "Boom..."


    In the holy city, the earth suddenly shakes, golden light eyes, across the void, resplendent, the top of the temple, Golden Dragon in the sky, long dragon chant.Accompanied by the sound of the dragon, such as thunder.


    "The emperor''s seal, it is the emperor''s seal that appears!"


    "The seal of the emperor is indeed indestructible. It appears again!"


    In the holy city, the figure kneels down. It is the seal of the emperor, which pervades the great power of heaven and earth, and goes straight to jiuchongtian.


    "The seal of the emperor is OK. Is the emperor of ROC still alive?"


    The shadow of the giant ROC is destroyed, but it is invisible.


    Deep in the temple, the figure of the ancient emperor appeared quietly. He looked at the distance of the void. His brows were locked and he whispered, "I hope I can guard for a long time. It''s your responsibility to come back and become the emperor!"


    The news of the death of heaven and Earth spread all over the ancient wasteland. The strong men of the human race and the beast Alliance came out together and went towards the direction of the dead land.


    It is said that there are real dragons and phoenixes in heaven and death, the blood essence of real dragons and phoenixes, the supreme animal power of real dragons and phoenixes, and numerous great opportunities. Some people have even obtained them, which is not groundless. This temptation is even more irresistible to practitioners.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2354

    "Whoosh..."


    The whole fierce place is full of wind and clouds. Many places are swept out of the sky, and the sky is swept away by the swift and violent wind and lightning. A large number of black and oppressive troops sweep across the sky.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Within the territory of the Animal League, a large number of figures are constantly flying and plunging, with the wind breaking roar of "Wuwu". Groups of powerful monsters of all ethnic groups are passing through the sky, and the target is to bury heaven and death.


    It is said that the blood essence of the real dragon and Phoenix left in the burial of heaven and death, the supreme animal power of the real dragon and Phoenix, is undoubtedly more attractive to the monster beast.


    With the news of the death of heaven and earth, the whole ferocious fury boils.


    Outside the holy city, Du Shaofu appeared quietly and did not disturb anyone. He appeared on a sparsely populated mountain peak, arousing the ancient space in the mud pill palace, as well as Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, qingluan Xiaoqing, as well as the ape.


    In the ancient space, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu have also seen the ape, so it is not surprising at this moment.


    Ouyang Shuang and others were not surprised by the obedience of the ape. At the beginning, the poisonous spider on the moon and the wild Gu Diao were not taken in.


    "It''s moving again. It''s violent. It''s like it''s being pulled. Where does it come from?"


    Ouyang Shuang points to a certain place and tells Du Shaofu that the mysterious things in his stomach are moving again, which is more intense than before, and seems to be under some kind of traction.


    "Bury heaven and earth..."


    Looking at Ouyang Shuang''s eyes, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. From the ancient emperor''s mouth, it was the direction of death.


    "Is that mysterious thing related to the burial of heaven and death?"


    Du Shaofu frowned, but then he was puzzled. At first, the mysterious yellow stone was obtained from the wasteland, but now it is in the ancient wasteland on the ancient wasteland. Moreover, there have only been two cracks in the ancient wasteland from the dragon and Phoenix massacre to now. In front of it, there is still a fierce burial place. The mysterious yellow stone, I''m afraid, can''t be related to the burial of heaven and death.


    "I feel life. It''s like it''s going to live."


    Ouyang Shuang''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Her cheeks are a little ruddy. She is a little embarrassed. These days, the mysterious stone in her abdomen has not moved, but it gives her a feeling of being alive, like the feeling of having a baby in October.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyebrows wrinkled, his fingerprints congealed and filled with light. He examined the changes in Ouyang Shuang''s abdomen.


    But then, Du Shaofu''s expression was slightly coagulated, and Ouyang Shuang''s stomach did not respond. Even yuan Shen could not spy out the movement and stillness.


    "It has subsided now. These days, my cultivation has improved a lot, thanks to it."


    Ouyang Shuang moved his face, and his lips were slightly wry. These days, because of the mysterious stone, he has improved his cultivation a lot and reached the point of breaking through.


    "It''s a mystery."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to be helpless. Even huolei was helpless.


    "I always feel that it is not malicious."


    Ouyang Shuang stroked his abdomen which had been slightly uplifted. This was the change of these days. Without any reason, he felt that he had some inexplicable connection with himself.


    This kind of connection makes Ouyang Shuang feel that no matter what the mysterious stone is, it will not be malicious to her, or even close to her.


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders, but he could not help it. He hoped that the mysterious thing had no malice. At the beginning, the mysterious stone in his own mud ball palace gave him that feeling.


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu was more relaxed.


    Later, Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and others talked about the burial of heaven and earth. All they knew were told by the ancient emperor.


    "Master, it is mysterious to bury heaven and death. It is said that from ancient times to the present, there have been two movements in the depth of the dead land. In those two movements, many creatures have gained something. It is said that some people have obtained the essence and blood of the real dragon and Phoenix. However, more powerful people have been destroyed and buried forever."


    The eyes of a middle-aged ape are fierce and fierce.


    "How much do you know about burial?"


    Du Shaofu had forgotten the pithecus. Based on his cultivation, he should have known something about the burial place of heaven and death. If he knew more about it, he would have a better grasp of it.


    He told Du Shaofu everything he knew without any concealment.


    Death has always existed, in the depth of this fierce place, but it is usually very quiet, and there are often creatures entering it, looking for opportunities.


    However, almost all the living creatures who enter it are dead but not alive. Even if it''s a saint''s land cultivator, it''s also the result.


    Over time, burying heaven and death is the taboo in this fierce place. If no living creature dares to commit danger easily, it is a dead end.


    However, there are rumors in the world that when there is movement and stillness in the burial ground, there will be vitality, and there will be countless precious treasures. Some people have entered when there is movement in the dead land, bringing out the essence of the real dragon and Phoenix, and some people have brought out the archaic sacred vessels."There is a legend that in addition to the blood essence of the real dragon and Phoenix, the greatest secret in the world is buried in the dead place. Once born, it will be earth shaking!" The ape said so. It was a legend he had heard.


    "Bury heaven and earth, bury the biggest secret in the world!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes. There was no groundless thing in the world. The ancient emperor also said that the place of death was the most mysterious place in this fierce place. It seems that it would not be easy to bury a big secret in that place.


    "There is a movement in the earth and the sky, which attracts all the people, Xiaoxing, Shaojing and Xiaoyao. They should also go there."


    Ouyang Shuang said that he had been in this fierce place for so long, but he was also worried about little star and others. There was no news from everyone for a long time.


    "No accident, I should go."


    Du Shaofu seems to have a weak vision. He has been away for a long time. He doesn''t know what happened to Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Shaojing, and drunk dad.


    "Be careful. We''ll go to the grave first."


    Later, Du Shaofu said to Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and qingluan Xiaoqing that if they were buried in heaven and death as they were rumored to be, they might also attract the demons, Legalists, dragon clans, strategists, celebrities and others. Recently, some forces in the Yu family and the Animal League also had grudges, so we should be careful.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several figures broke through the sky and went towards the grave.


    All of them are very fast. Even qingluan Xiaoqing, who has the lowest cultivation strength, is definitely not slow.


    Du Shaofu had some expectations for his death.


    Although this time has reached the middle of the holy land, this strength is far from enough to compete with the demon cult. If you want to continue to break through in a short period of time, you can only look for big opportunities in addition to looking for the spirit thunder lost between heaven and earth.


    I''m afraid we can''t find any big opportunities in the outside world. There is a good chance in this place of death. If we can find another chance, we can make great progress in our strength in a short time.


    If he could set foot in the later period of the holy land, Du Shaofu estimated that he would be able to be fearless when he met those evil emperors of the demon sect.


    Moreover, at this moment, when we are in the middle of the holy land, those evil emperors are unable to enter the fierce place. Du Shaofu also has some general knowledge about the strong men in the Animal League and the human race. Although there are many hidden strong men in the Animal League and the Terran, he is more or less able to argue with his cultivation in the middle of the Holy Land and his means cards.


    "First go to bury heaven and death, and then go out to look for the spirit thunder lost in this heaven and earth."


    Du Shaofu made a decision in his heart. If he had something to gain from his burial in heaven and death, and then he would look for the spirit thunder lost everywhere in the world. Only then would he have the strength to compete with the demon cult, and the demon God would be the strongest opponent, leaving him less and less time.


    "Eh..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s heart trembled, and the yuan God immediately peeped into a bag of heaven and earth in his arms. It was the bag of heaven and earth that was given to him by the elder of yaoyu when tianwu Academy was bloodied by the God of light. Before the crack at the entrance of the ancient wasteland, the bag had a momentary reaction and then died.


    Just a moment ago, Du Shaofu seemed to feel some movement coming from the bag of heaven and earth, but for another moment, the movement and stillness disappeared.


    "It''s strange..."


    Du Shaofu pondered that this bag of heaven and earth is very mysterious. From the words of the great elders of the Academy, the ancestors of tianwu college had predicted that if the martial arts college would suffer a catastrophe one day, it would be because of the contents in the bag, which would also be related to the rise of tianwu Academy.


    However, this bag of heaven and earth was sealed and banned by the ancestors of the college at the beginning. Only those who have a chance can open it.


    No one knows what is in the bag of heaven and earth.


    This bag of heaven and earth has been kept by Du Shaofu for years.


    Du Shaofu also kept in mind the words of the elder of Lantau Island, and did not leave this bag of heaven and earth in anyone''s hands.


    Feeling the movement of the bag of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu wanted to try again to see if he could find something.


    But then, Du Shaofu also gave up his mind. With the power of Yuan Shen at the moment, he peeped into the bag of heaven and earth. He still felt that the sea was sinking into the sea. He could not see what was in the bag.


    "I don''t know when I will be able to unlock the secret in the bag of heaven and earth."


    Du Shaofu sighed to himself. He had just clearly felt that the bag of heaven and earth, which had not been moving, had some fluctuations, but still had no result. It seemed that if he wanted to know what was in the bag, he had to wait for the chance.


    For tianwu college, Du Shaofu has a special feeling. If one day he can solve the secret of heaven and earth bag and let tianwu college really rise, he will live up to the instructions of the great elder and vice president.


    He kept on going and broke through the void. Taking Du Shaofu''s cultivation as the level, he avoided some people along the way. He didn''t want to cause any more ideas and troubles. There was no barrier. The speed was extremely fast.Along the way, Du Shaofu also told Ouyang Shuang about the general situation among the Animal League and the Terran.


    Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, pangape and so on are very surprised. I didn''t expect that so many things have happened these days.


    But for Du Shaofu, he was extremely happy. It was a worthwhile trip, and he gained more,.


    But Du Shaofu also had some small regrets. He had tried his best to enter the temple to understand what the ancestors of the human race had left behind, hoping to be able to understand himself.


    However, I never thought of it. In the end, because of the breakthrough of the seal of the emperor, I tried my best to enter the temple without success.


    "If you have a chance, you can go back to the temple again."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart that from ancient times to the present, there have been a lot of people of the ancient and modern times. Many of their remains should be in the temple. If you can make yourself understand it, you will surely have a harvest.


    But when he returned to the temple, Du Shaofu had to be afraid of the old man of the Yu family. His strength was not so good that he would not be under the ice of Beilun, the leader of the snow hall.


    Although this breakthrough had reached the middle of the holy land, Du Shaofu also felt that it would be difficult to deal with the Yu family''s emperor''s ancestor if he had done all his strength at the moment.


    The mountains stretched across, and the verdant and dark green in front of them gradually disappeared, returning to the desolation and desolation of most parts of the fierce land.


    The sky is dim, as if it is always covered by a thick layer of dark clouds. It is gray and full of the air of killing.


    "Master, something''s going on!"


    All of a sudden, the ape''s figure stopped in the void, his eyes glowing and his eyes turned to the left.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Shaofu asked. His mind and spirit were peeping away at the same time. Only a hundred miles away, there were a few venerable practitioners who were heading towards the direction of death. There was nothing special about it.


    "It''s the signal of the strong eagle. It''s nearby. It should have found a fish." The ape said that this was the contact information they had agreed to. Once they found Feiyu and Du Shaofu, they would send a message immediately.


    "Strong carving."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled. When he entered the fierce area, he was attacked by the ape and the fierce eagle. Now the ape is taken over and the blood soul seal is set, but the fierce eagle is still looking for himself.


    "Is that thunder sheep nearby?"


    Du Shaofu asked. According to what the ape said at the beginning, there are ice toads, ground wolves, and the most powerful one, Lei Yang. Du Shaofu has to be a bit afraid of the later cultivation level of the holy land. After all, he has just stepped into the middle of the holy land. In case of defeat, the consequences will be some trouble.


    "I can''t be sure. Liediao released the news, and estimated that Lei Yang and others would be nearby."


    The ape said that only when liediao and others released the news could he be sure. So at the moment, he could only be sure that liediao was nearby, but he could not be sure whether Leiyang was also nearby.


    Du Shaofu''s figure stagnated, and he was contemplating. According to the original agreement between the ape and naleiyang, only when he found out that he and the fish were surrounded, he immediately sent out news to the public. However, at the moment, the ape and himself were together, so that liediao should have discovered the news of the fish. The mysterious broken bones he got from himself seemed to contain a great secret The fish may be able to know the secret, or at least some of its origins.


    But if he catches up with him, Du Shaofu reckons that there will be no problem when he meets the wolf, the fierce eagle and the ice toad. But if he is afraid of meeting the thunder sheep, it will be troublesome. But if he lets go of the news of the fish, Du Shaofu will be reluctant.


    "If we find two news at the same time, Lei Yang, liediao and others should be scattered." All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seemed to have thought of something. His eyes flashed with light.


    "Master, shall we catch up?" Looking at Du Shaofu''s face, the ape asked.


    "It''s not good to catch up. I''m afraid it''s going to be a gamble." Du Shaofu''s mouth was slightly picky and his expression was slightly coagulant. He thought of a plan, but this plan was undoubtedly quite risky.


    "Master, are we going to avoid them?" The ape was puzzled. According to what it thought, the half of the broken bone was on the owner. The owner did not know its origin. He should also want to find the fish. How could he not catch up with him.


    "What we should avoid is not the strong eagle, but the thunder sheep."


    Du Shaofu laughs bitterly. Based on his cultivation strength at the moment, the accomplishments of liediao, BingChan and guiape are not much different. The earth wolf is only in the middle of the holy animal kingdom. I''m afraid that it is far from being comparable with Fengjin. If it happens, he can deal with it directly, but Lei Yang is not the same. Du Shaofu has to avoid some of the cultivation strength in the later stage of holy animal kingdom.


    "What''s going on?" Looking at Du Shaofu''s face, he seemed to be worried. Ouyang Shuang asked.


    Du Shaofu told Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu about the general situation. When they subdued the ape, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu, qingluan and Xiaoqing were in the ancient space, and they did not know what happened.


    "I see. That thunder sheep is a formidable enemy. It''s better to avoid some of them." Ouyang Shuang knows what the later period of the sacred animal kingdom represents and smacks his tongue secretly."That doesn''t have to be. It''s also an opportunity, or it will happen sooner or later."


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly. He did not say that he wanted to look for the fish. Even if he wanted to avoid the thunder sheep, he could not avoid it for long.


    Lei Yang and others will surely go to the place where the dead are buried. I''m afraid that the fish also wants to go to the place of death. That''s why he was discovered by liediao on this road.


    And if you encounter thunder sheep in the dead place, you can''t avoid it at that time.


    "Brother Shaofu, do you have a way to deal with Lei Yang?" Dai Xingyu''s eyes are like stars and clear as water. He stares at Du Shaofu and has great confidence in him.


    "There is no way, just a bet. If you win, you can at least weaken their strength." Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile. He had a plan. He needed to gamble. If he won, he could at least weaken the strength of Lei Yang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2355

    "What if you lose the bet?" Ouyang Shuang looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "if you lose, you can run as fast as you can."


    Smell speech, Dai Xingyu, Ouyang Shuang, qingluan, Xiaoqing three women can''t help but some speechless White Du Shaofu.


    A moment later, not far away, in the mountains, Du Shaofu asked Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, and qingluan Xiaoqing to stand in the distance. The fingerprints in their hands condensed, and the lights gushed out. They turned into magic symbols, and then they disappeared into the earth and disappeared in the void.


    "Sister Xingyu, what is brother Shaofu doing? It''s not like setting up a battle..." Qingluan Xiaoqing looks at Du Shaofu and is quite surprised. It doesn''t seem to be setting up a battle or setting up a seal to prohibit him. It''s very strange.


    "I don''t know." Dai Xingyu is also very surprised at the moment. As a lingfu master, she does not know what Du Shaofu is doing at the moment, but she can see that it is very abstruse.


    It was only for a moment that Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were collected, the light converged, and a little smile appeared on his face.


    "Ape, send out the message. It''s up to luck." Du Shaofu said to the ape around him, also a little nervous.


    "Yes, master." The ape nodded, and the light in his hand overflowed quietly and dissipated in the void.


    Looking at the distance of the void, Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled with light and had a little expectation. In case Lei Yang came unfortunately, there was nothing to fear. At least he could verify himself.


    "What does brother Shaofu want to do?" Qingluan Xiaoqing looks at Du Shaofu''s ape from a distance. He is puzzled. He doesn''t know what his God wants to do.


    With a faint smile, Ouyang Shuang looked at the tall and straight figure in the distance, and his red lips were slightly opened. He said, "he asked the ape to release news and deliberately expose himself. When that time came, Lei Yang and others would have to disperse to help. If it was the wolf and ice toad who came to help the ape, it could be solved directly."


    "I see. Brother Shaofu is really treacherous." Qingluan small green zap tongue, that guy looks upright, did not expect such treacherous, this is to invite the emperor into the urn.


    "What if it was the thunder sheep?" Qingluan Xiaoqing then raised her eyebrows. I just heard that Lei Yang was a terrible cultivation in the later period of the holy animal kingdom.


    "Let''s run as soon as possible." Dai Xingyu said with a smile.


    In the void, Du Shaofu stood still and waited.


    "If the wolf is not in the middle, it will not be too far away from the holy land."


    He said to Du Shaofu with awe and meekness in his eyes. His blood and soul seal would not affect his later cultivation, but would be enough to ensure his sincerity and never betray him.


    "As long as it''s not Lei Yang, if it comes to Lei Yang, don''t pay attention to me. You go with Xingyu first." Du Shaofu said to the ape that he had made a blood soul seal in the spirit of the ape, and arranged the skill of controlling the animal. That is to say, if he met Lei Yang, he would not be able to help him with his strength.


    "Master..."


    Just as the ape was about to continue to say something, Du Shaofu suddenly looked slightly into the distance, his mouth lifted a smile and said, "luck seems to be good, come on, prepare..."


    "Boom


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the ape''s eyes suddenly moved, and in an instant, the breath directly burst out.


    "Oh


    In a flash, a ferocious giant ape appeared, hundreds of feet tall, like a huge mountain, covered with thick gray scales, red eyes, and two rounds of blood moon covered by thick fog, the breath was fierce and gloomy.


    "Ape, is this the man?"


    As the ape incarnated itself, from the distance of the void, there was a light breaking through the sky. As if tearing up the void, a figure came down and appeared around the ape.


    He came to a middle-aged man. He was not tall. His white clothes had layers of brilliance. His eyes were slightly convex. His appearance was very attractive. However, with the arrival of a cold breath, the temperature around him suddenly dropped sharply, and the ice covered the void.


    "Ice toad!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the white middle-aged man in front of him. He did not expect that he had made a lot of preparations. However, he came to the ice toad. His cultivation level was similar to that of the ape. Although he was not weak, he did not pose much threat to himself.


    "Be careful. This human being is very strong. How come you are the only one here. At the beginning, I and liediao suffered losses together!" The ape asked the ice toad, looking dignified.


    "I am with Lord Leiyang. Lord Leiyang has gone to support liediao. I don''t know where the wolf is. The man has not arrived yet."


    The ice toad looked normal and looked at Du Shaofu with a very gloomy look. He had heard that the man had suffered a lot from the combination of the ape and the strong eagle, and his accomplishments were just as good as those of the fierce eagle.


    "Join hands, delay time, and wait for Lord Leiyang to arrive." He said to the ice toad.


    "Good!"


    The ice toad nodded and stepped on the sole of his foot, and his figure was directly thrown out in an instant. The dark air suddenly swept out of his body. The dark air was extremely cold, and the sky suddenly became dark, covered with ice and frost. The breath of freezing cold covered the void, and the cold wind howled in the sky."Gu..."


    The sound is like a bell, shaking the sky and earth. When the ice toad comes out, it directly becomes a huge body. A snow-white ice toad is covered with layers of white scales, just like ice and snow armor. It has a metallic texture and is full of light. However, although its volume is large, it is much smaller than the body of the ape, only tens of Zhang in size Small, but the momentum of the body will never be under the ape, that ice breath is more strange, where frozen void.


    Seeing the ice Toad''s momentum, Du Shaofu also looked at him in secret. He could not be regarded as one of the best among the practitioners of the same level.


    "Hiss..."


    But the accident came too fast, and everything was as fast as lightning. Just as the ice toad was just out of the body, the ape behind him was merciless and his fierce pupil was blazing. He immediately put out his hand and moved with a huge hand. His sharp fingertip like a knife edge tore the void like an iron hook, slightly bent, and glittered with gray and white silver, catching the back of the ice toad.


    Such a claw, as if to cover all the body of ice toad, breath pressure burst void, talismans and secret patterns interweave, extremely fierce!


    "Ape, what are you doing..."


    Suddenly, he felt the hand of the ape behind him, which made the ice Toad''s face suddenly changed. After drinking, he turned around and waved his claws. A pillar of cold ice suddenly swept out, resisting the obstruction and thinking of the ape.


    "Dang! "


    the two offensives collide in an instant, and the sound of wind and thunder comes out. It''s deafening to hear that the two attacks hit each other truthfully!


    "Hum! "


    from the throat of the ice toad came the sound of grunting, and its body directly shook away and suffered a dull loss. The cultivation strength of the ice toad was almost the same as that of the black ape, but it was prepared to attack in a hurry, and there was a great gap.


    Then, when the ice toad retreated, and his eyes were still in shock, Du Shaofu''s figure had already appeared. With the long sleeves of the purple robe swept, the palm waved out, and the golden light burst out in the sky. A piece of bright golden talisman and secret pattern gushed out like lightning and thunder, turning into a brilliant wave of golden color. The breath was terrifying, just like the golden light of obsidian day ¡£


    At this moment, the ice Toad''s eyes burst out in horror and felt the supreme breath of the beast. Frost broke out all over the body and turned into a barrier. However, under the impact of the golden light, it was destroyed and destroyed. A mouthful of blood was directly vomited out. The ice scales on his body could not bear the tyrannical impact and burst into blood. His body was directly crushed by 100000 mountains, He fell from the air.


    "No! "


    but this is not over. His body has not yet fallen to the ground. A purple robe wrapped in golden light has appeared in front of him. A fierce and domineering air swept over his body. The sharp and frightening eyes of the golden awn are getting bigger and bigger in its Frightful tightening eyes. Then, he puts his foot on his body and the distance is astounding Fall down and twist the void around you.


    "Bang bang! "


    everything was neat and sharp, and it was completed in one go. The body of ice toad fell to the ground, the ground was shaking, the ground was cracked, the gravel was flying into the sky, the scales on his body were broken, the runes were broken, and the red blood mist was directly emitted from the mouth.


    Head on down, ice toad beast soul climb out of the breath of death, such strength, it is not a level, can not be resisted, that foot, contains the kind of amazing tyranny, is the supreme animal!


    "I was betrayed..."


    Ice Toad''s fierce eyes showed fear. It was suppressed like an irresistible force. It was full of unbelievable shock. At this time, it realized that it had been betrayed by the ape, and the other party was waiting for it to bite.


    "Gu..."


    The ape just hit it, or stood in the distance and looked at the scene in front of him. The ice toad was destroyed, decayed and suppressed, and he couldn''t help sucking saliva in his throat. In this short time, the master''s strength was much better than the last time he dealt with it. The speed of progress was too frightening!


    qingluan Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang were watching from afar, Now looking at the distant scene in front of me, I can''t help but smack my tongue directly.


    "Brother Shaofu is so strong. He must have made a breakthrough!"


    Qingluan Xiaoqing was shocked. The ice toad was the peak in the early days of the holy animal kingdom. The powerful one in the holy animal kingdom was so vulnerable at the moment.


    "Long "


    but at this moment, Du Shaofu did not have any stagnation, his fingerprints rapidly condensed, and with the spread of a supreme prestige, his palm was covered with a mysterious seal formula.


    "Boom


    In the seal formula, a golden winged ROC bird emerges. The whole body is full of golden light, with a silver arc. A towering pressure spreads from it. With lightning and thunder, the silver yellow arc suddenly erupts!


    "Roar! "


    suddenly, a roar of a dragon and a tiger, and a roar of a phoenix and a lion came from Du Shaofu''s palm. A terrible breath broke out, and a tremendous pressure came, which contained a kind of overwhelming pressure that could not be resisted by any beast.


    This kind of pressure comes from the soul of the beasts and comes from their blood vessels. If the supreme one of the beasts comes, it is enough to make the beasts submit to it, which is hard to resist.This terrible pressure came, and the ice Toad''s soul trembled, and his whole body trembled and was completely suppressed.


    "Hiss "


    in a flash, Du Shaofu''s seal formula took the sound of the roar of the dragon, Phoenix, lion and tiger, and fell directly into the brow of the frozen toad, which was almost dull and could not resist at all.


    The strange golden seal formula, accompanied by the supremacy of the beast, turned into a group of golden lightning light, and instantly disappeared in the ice Toad''s eyebrows.


    "Chulala..."


    In Du Shaofu''s hands, the fingerprints were still coagulating, and there were miraculous runes on his body. With the fingerprints condensation, a strange light, with a terrible supremacy, fell on the ice toad eyebrows one after another at night.


    I do not know when, ice toad fierce pupil quietly closed for it.


    This is the seal of blood and soul. The ice toad will not be under the ape. There are more and more enemies in this fierce place. Du Shaofu intends to take the ice toad, even if he can''t take it out of the fierce place at that time, at least he can add a sincere Saint beast state practitioner to his side.


    With the arrangement of blood soul seal, the animal soul in ice Toad''s mind is still struggling and roaring constantly. The animal soul is like a reduced version of the noumenon. It is in full resistance and does not want to be completely suppressed.


    "Evil animal, it''s too late! "


    Du Shaofu''s voice resounded in the ice Toad''s mind, and a brilliant golden light broke out. A fingerprint like the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird appeared. The mighty arc was raging, and the supreme authority swept over the ice toad, which directly suppressed the spirit of ice toad. No matter how hard the animal soul struggled and roared, it could not resist.


    The spirit of a sacred animal kingdom is very important. The initial peak cultivation of ice toad holy animal kingdom makes the animal soul more powerful. If a person had the same cultivation level as Du Shaofu, even if he had mastered the blood soul seal, it would have been impossible to suppress ice toad so easily.


    However, the ice toad met Du Shaofu. When Du Shaofu was still in the early days of the holy land, the abnormal power of the original God, combined with the blood soul seal specially suppressing the animal spirits, could not resist the spirits of the ten apes.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu broke through again, and he was stronger and stronger. The ice toad could not resist.


    "Animal control. "


    with the continuous condensation of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, a dazzling golden light finally fell into the ice Toad''s eyebrows.


    "Oh "


    in the mind of the ice toad, the sound of the Dragon singing and tiger roaring, the Phoenix roaring and the lion roaring was resounding. Under the overwhelming pressure, the golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow turned into a flaming golden light competition, and instantly entered its animal soul.


    This is a natural repression, there is no resistance. After struggling for a while, the spirit of ice toad gradually began to tame, and after a while, it stopped struggling completely.


    "Hoo "


    in the outside world, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were collected, but at the moment, his face suddenly solidified and he looked at a void.


    Ice toad opened his closed eyes, and his huge body rose. He turned into a middle-aged man in white. His body was dripping with blood and there was blood flowing. The fierce light in his eyes had faded away quietly and became awed. He bowed his head in front of Du Shaofu and said, "master! Br >


    at the moment, the voice of Du Fu Bing and his face are far away! "


    " back! "


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, qingluan, Xiaoqing, etc., without any hesitation, turned around and left in the air. It must be that Lei Yang came. They will only become a burden and can''t help anything if they stay.


    The ape with ice toad also retreated in an instant. It had already been agreed. It also felt the breath of thunder sheep, so it couldn''t help to stay.


    "Chulala..."


    There are thunder clouds in the void. A crack in the void appears directly in the sky, and a thin and dry figure appears in the sky.


    With the appearance of this figure, there are arc waves in the sky, the whole space is quietly solidified, and a breath of destruction comes.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the comers. His breath alone could cause the changes in the world. His strength was unfathomable. He was not the first strong man he had ever seen, but he was definitely the first one with such a strong strength that he faced up to.


    A thin and dry old man appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes. He was thin and small, just like a teenager. His face seemed to be only skin and bone. His face had no flesh and blood. He had a few wisps of white goat beard. His chin moved with the wind. His eyes were full of deep pupils and thunder and lightning, which made people feel as if they were about to be destroyed ¡£


    In the eyes of the old toad, there is a sense of confusion and confusion around the old toad.


    "Are you the man who got that half of the secret bone?"


    Lei Yang looked at Du Shaofu, and his voice was like thunder, which was not in harmony with his thin and dry body.


    "You are the thunder sheep."Du Shaofu looked at the old man. Needless to say, from the breath of his body, he was the thunder sheep that the ape called. As a loose monk, he was so powerful that he was really not vulgar. No wonder there was a place in this fierce place, which made the human race and the animal League afraid.


    However, seeing Lei Yang, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but think of his elder brother Zhen Qingchun. The appearance of Lei Yang gives people a feeling of indecency. It doesn''t look like a good man. However, the degree of this lewd appearance is far less than that of his elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    Later, Du Shaofu''s mouth also slightly wry smile, should come all the time, originally still had some regrets, only came a ice toad, who knows this thunder sheep then arrived, is really afraid of what.


    "It seems that the half of the secret bone is really on you. Give it to me and become my servant. I can spare your life and give you endless benefits. It goes further and is not difficult."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2356

    Lei Yang looks at Du Shaofu. Such a young man has suffered a great loss when he is able to join forces with liediao and xiape. He has some precious materials and wants to take him as a war servant. At that time, those guys in the Animal League will be able to compete with him.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes were stunned. He didn''t expect that Lei Yang had caught his attention and wanted to take himself as a war servant.


    "Otherwise, if you follow me and follow me, I can show you that half of my secret bone. Maybe you will have a better understanding and have a bright future." Looking at Lei Yang, Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Boy, are you kidding?" The voice of thunder sheep is like thunder, and the voice is obviously sharp. It vibrates the void like thunder!


    "I''m not kidding, or you can be my mount. You can choose by yourself." Du Shaofu still said with a smile, but the dark Qi in his body was galloping in the muscles and muscles of his acupoints. Facing such a strong man in the later stage of the holy animal kingdom, Du Shaofu looked dignified, and his eyes also had a kind of expectation. He was not at the beginning. What''s the matter with a war? It''s just a verification!


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Thunder sheep a Leng, then that dry face without flesh and blood on the wretched face showed the benefits, laughing endlessly, as if to see the most funny thing.


    "Are all human beings so arrogant now? Tell me what kind of people you are, Yu family, Sun family, first family, or Jiang family?"


    Lei Yang couldn''t stop laughing. Such a young man, perhaps belonging to a big family of human beings, is so arrogant. We should know that when the ancestor level figures of the human family see him, they are absolutely courteous and dare not provoke others. But now the young man doesn''t pay attention to him.


    "Neither." Du Shaofu shook his head and was speechless at the moment. Is it really so funny? Lei Yang really doesn''t care about himself.


    "Isn''t it..."


    However, it seems that some of the great apes who are able to bear the brunt of the great apes are not the same as those of the great apes.


    "Are you..."


    All of a sudden, Lei Yang seemed to think of something. This time, a terrible young strong man appeared among the people. Even Yu bole of the Yu family was not an opponent. Such news had already spread and he had heard about it.


    "No, it seems that the supreme one has been wiped out." Lei Yang shook his head again. He also heard about the result. The abnormal supreme master left his name on the temple, ranking the first. He was an evil spirit against the heaven, but in the end, he was wiped out by a member of the Yu family.


    "Who are you?" Lei Yang looks at Du Shaofu and remembers the rapid departure of the ape and ice toad. Everything seems strange and surprised.


    "It''s so hard to choose to be my mount and follower. There''s no need to be so noisy." Du Shaofu said, looking at Lei Yang.


    "Human beings, do you know, have not known for many years, no one dares to speak to me like this!"


    At last, Lei Yang''s face became gloomy, and his breath fluctuated. He slowly solidified and collapsed and went to Du Shaofu.


    "I''ll wait!"


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his breath began to fluctuate slowly. The dark Qi was surging in his body, making the sound of wind and thunder. His eyes filled with golden light, and his breath became sharp without any reason.


    Two invisible breath of this diffuse, so that the void immediately tense up, around the world completely solidified, the sword drawn!


    "Although I don''t know who you are, I hope you don''t let me down. If I find out that you are not qualified to be my servant, I will kill you without hesitation."


    Lei Yang''s expression spread a smile, but this smile is with cold meaning, the voice is also sharp, invisible momentum, showing a cold attitude of destruction.


    As a strong man in the later period of the holy animal kingdom, there is also a place in the whole fierce land. The strong among the big families and the animal alliance should also be courteous. Lei Yang really has this qualification.


    "I also hope that you can live up to the name. Ordinary monsters can''t be my mount and war servant!"


    As for Lei Yang''s words, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, his eyes twinkled with gold, and his fighting spirit became more and more prosperous. For the first time, he faced the strongmen in the later period of the holy animal kingdom. He wanted to open up the war and verify himself!


    "Boom! "


    as the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s figure slowly soared into the sky. The mysterious air in the shrine began to run like a running river. A domineering and fierce breath was quietly pouring out. The air wave set off the purple robe hunting, and went straight into the void, shaking the sky!


    It seems that he felt the breath of Du Shaofu. There were some fluctuations in Lei Yang''s eyes, but then disappeared. At last, he began to change color on his dirty face without flesh and blood. There was a flash of lightning in thunder''s eyes, which gave people a feeling of palpitation and destruction.


    "Boy, you''ve made me sick!"


    At the same time, from Leiyang''s body, a majestic energy storm exploded in a destructive posture.


    "Boom "In an instant, the sky flashed and thundered, the wind and clouds surged, and the electric arc was blazing and surging with the sound of "rumbling" thunder.


    "It''s none of my business if you''re upset! "


    feeling the momentum caused by thunder sheep, Du Shaofu was not afraid, but was excited for no reason. His tongue licked the corners of his lips, and his voice contained a kind of fierce, fighting against each other, never giving in, and his fighting spirit was rolling.


    Lei Yang is a strong player. He doesn''t know the result after the fight. But at the moment, Du Shaofu knows clearly that he can fight freely. He needs such a chance to verify soon after his breakthrough!


    "If I don''t like it, you will suffer!"


    At the same time, the thunder sheep moved and finally couldn''t bear it. The thunder and lightning breath surged wildly and turned into whirlpool, just like a thunder tornado storm sweeping through. A thunder light training with dazzling light directly raided Du Shaofu.


    The thunder and lightning are full of terror. The void is broken soundlessly, the arc is raging, and the breath is destroyed. It has a terrible tail tooth.


    "Hiss..."


    This kind of attack was snatched out of the void in a flash. The momentum ran like thunder to Du Shaofu. The void was destroyed into nothingness. The thunder and lightning power was even more terrible, as if to destroy the yuan God.


    In the face of this terrible attack, Du Shaofu glanced at the moment when the thunder light pierced through the void to reach his body. The space in front of him was slightly distorted, and his figure dodged away from him under a kind of extremely strange speed and radian, which was like a blink of space.


    Before the temple, Du Shaofu had an understanding of the three swords of breaking the sky. He made progress and realized the place of space. At the moment, he integrated the subconscious understanding into the speed and free walking of the golden winged ROC, and his power soared.


    Lei Yang''s figure leaped out, but at the moment, seeing Du Shaofu disappear in an instant, he also changed his color secretly. Unexpectedly, he was defeated by a blow, which was beyond his expectation.


    "Human boy, do you think you can escape?"


    just at the moment when Du Shaofu avoided the attack, the voice of thunder sheep came out from the vortex of thunder training. The thunder training seemed to have been channeled. In a moment, it turned into countless electric arcs and spread away. The arc waves like thunder and lightning spears flying across the sky, penetrating the space, and following Du Shaofu like a shadow.


    Any lightning spear is so terrible that it is hard for Du Shaofu to escape!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank. In a flash, his whole body burst into a golden light. A breath of hegemony swept through the air. The atmosphere of cultivation in the middle of the Holy Land swept out without reservation and reached the peak!


    The golden light was like a round of scorching sun, and a breath of ORC supremacy came, which changed Lei Yang''s face. It was hard for him to tell whether it was human or beast!


    "Why flee! "


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, but just as the countless thunder and lightning spears pierced the space and reached his body, the long sleeves of his purple robe swept away, and a vast amount of golden light swept out of his body, and a domineering momentum suddenly swept away from his body like a storm.


    This is to shake the sky wings, sweep in front of the body, the countless lightning spears with the most domineering posture to destroy in the void, into broken lightning.


    "Chulala..."


    But in an instant, a burst of destructive thunder and lightning swept through Du Shaofu''s body.


    This is the afterwave of Lei Yang''s attack. Just the afterwave is enough to make ordinary practitioners in the middle of Holy Land suffer heavy damage.


    The thunder and lightning burst into Du Shaofu''s body, causing Du Shaofu''s body to emit purple and gold light, and then disappeared, silent, and there was no response.


    If he had any other attack power, he might have been in a bit of a mess and had to suffer some hidden losses. However, it was the thunder and lightning power that made Du Shaofu have no need to worry about. The power of thunder and lightning poured into his body, let alone the immortal body, and was directly absorbed by the thunderbolt pulse in his body.


    Although he was undamaged and seemed to have no loss, Du Shaofu was also shocked at the moment. What Lei Yang had just done was not at all full strength, but he had not reserved it. He was almost going to suffer a loss. He was really strong.


    "Eh..."


    Lei Yang''s attack was stagnant, and it was difficult to calm his eyes in the deep thunder light. Although he did not do his best, but if he was not polite, the human youth was still intact, which made him have to reconsider.


    "Golden winged ROC!"


    Feeling the breath of the human body at the moment, just like the golden winged ROC in the beast, and the cultivation level in the middle of the holy land, Lei Yang finally began to pay attention to it. From the mouth of ape and liediao, he said that human beings were only in the early stage of the holy land. Now it seems that in this short time, this human has broken through a new level again.


    "Did he understand that half of the secret bone?"


    Lei Yang''s heart was startled. Feiyu also got that mysterious bone, and then it made great progress and set foot in the holy land. And the man in front of him also stepped into the holy land from the early stage to the middle stage of the holy land. It took him thousands of years to step from the early stage to the middle stage of the holy land. However, the human beings had just a short time After a breakthrough to a higher level, even if it comes out of the womb, it will be only 30 years."Treasure, that half of the secret bone is absolutely the most precious, the most amazing treasure!"


    Lei Yang thought of all the half of the secret bone. It must be that half of the secret bone, which will make the human breakthrough so fast.


    "Man, did you understand that half of the secret bone?"


    Lei Yang looks at Du Shaofu with expectation in his eyes. If he can get a chance to go higher again, the whole animal League and the Terran will be able to walk horizontally. Who else will he fear!


    "Guess..."


    Du Shaofu also recovered from a little surprise. He laughed at him and thought a little. Then he knew why Lei Yang asked such a question.


    "You don''t need to guess. You won''t have the secret bone any more. You will change ownership today!"


    Lei Yang didn''t want to spend any more time. The indifferent sound of thunder came out. A raging force of five thunder and lightning swept through the void, whistling in the void, swept away thinking of Du Shaofu. The terrible force of destruction and fury spread. A sharp thunder claw print emerged from the void and directly seized Du Shaofu''s head.


    Under the footprints, five dark cracks in the space scatter from the void, wave thunder, destroy everything.


    "Boom


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints quickly coagulated, and a powerful momentum suddenly seemed like a fierce beast and bird in the world. He rose to the sky with a fist of rapid cohesion, and then he waved his fist at the thunder light and claws and swept it out.


    This is Du Shaofu''s ultimate strength in the body of the body. He works with all his strength. His momentum is incomparable, and he is arrogant. This is baquan do!


    "Oh! "


    the fist is accompanied by the Dragon chanting for nine days, and the gods are singing for a long time, which makes the void roar and the lightning and thunder suddenly appear in the high altitude. Before the fist seal, the void lives and explodes, and the ground under the sky is also cracked, and the mountain rocks are broken.


    During the lightning, a fist directly collides with the thunder claw print, and the void where the claw mark and fist collide directly cracks, and there are dark space cracks diffuse out.


    "Boom..."


    The terrifying Rune ripple energy is like a tsunami, which suddenly sweeps through the void, and the space is full of violent vibration. The invisible domineering breath makes the space ripple endlessly, and the heaven and earth are like thunder.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure was staggering and shaking back. After a few steps, he stabilized himself, and the void at his feet was crumbling.


    Lei Yang''s thin and dry figure is revealed. At the moment, he is also staggering and shaking. His eyes are completely shocked at the moment!


    A little numbness and even some daring pain came out of his claw heart. Lei Yang was completely shocked. Just now he didn''t have much left behind. But he was still countered. He made several moves in a row, but he didn''t even occupy much of the cheap. After the shock, Lei Yang''s deep thunder light eyes gradually became gloomy.


    "Long..."


    When the eyes gradually gloomy at the same time, this moment, Lei Yang''s breath is no longer reserved, thunder light swept through the air, a terrible breath swept out without reservation, climbing to the top!


    "The later stage of sacred animal kingdom!"


    Du Shaofu steadied his body, raised his head slightly, and his eyes narrowed. At the moment, there was no more Lei Yang left. The breath on his body had reached the peak, beyond the middle stage of the sacred animal kingdom, which was the level of the later stage of the sacred animal kingdom.


    "Boom "


    lightning and thunder, the arc is raging, thunder clouds are dense, and the sky and earth are roaring. At the moment, the thunder sheep has no reservation. The terrible breath roars away with its own center and turns into a sea of thunder. The lightning and thunder never stop, which makes people tremble and burn.


    Such a movement also startled the four sides. The strong people in the distance were originally looking towards the dead and the sky. They were also attracted by the amazing movement at the moment, and approached them with breath.


    "In the later period of the holy animal kingdom, it''s really a big deal!"


    Looking at the front, Du Shaofu marvels to himself that Lei Yang can form a sea of thunder and occupy the void with his own accomplishments. These accomplishments and his understanding of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning are very important. There is a huge gap between the later period of the holy animal kingdom and the middle stage of the holy animal kingdom.


    Thunder and lightning roar, the arc rages through the void, like destruction, the terrible energy storm sweeps through, makes the whole initial stage tremble.


    Du Shaofu stood in the void, and the terrible breath swept over him. However, it was like a rock not moved, but his clothes and robes were more hunting.


    "I have nothing to reserve, human being, you have the qualification to be my war servant!"


    Lei Yang took action again, which attracted a lot of creatures. He didn''t want to leak the news. He wanted to make a quick decision. He swept out of Zhou''s body the fiery Rune of thunder and lightning, which was like volcanic eruption and thunderbolt, turned into a virtual shadow of Thunder Dragon. It roared at Du Shaofu like a scorching sun.


    Du Shaofu soared into the air like a falcon. His five fingers were slightly curved. On his fingertips, there were flashing talismans and secret patterns. It was as if he wanted to tear up the space. The energy ripple visible to the naked eye spread from around the paw print.


    This is the broken claw of Dapeng. At this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath is like a fierce beast. Before the paw print, the dazzling talisman and secret patterns are rampant like golden lightning. It seems that a golden winged ROC bird wants to fly out and soar for nine days.


    The terrifying aura of tyranny erupted, and under the terrible golden claw prints, the aura of supremacy came, which made the Thunder Dragon''s eyes full of fear.However, this fear is followed by Lei Yang''s urging. Lei long soars into the air, and the thunder thunderbolt collides with Du Shaofu.


    The golden light on Dapeng''s broken claws is like countless golden electric snakes snatching out. In a domineering posture, it grabs the Thunder Dragon hard, but it does not destroy the Thunder Dragon, but is crushed by it.


    "Pedaling!"


    Du Shaofu changed color, and his blood was surging in his body. At the moment, facing the unreserved thunder sheep, he was shaken away again. If it were not for the thunder and lightning in his body, and the physical strength of the body that does not extinguish the Xuanti body, he would have suffered a great loss.


    "Oh..."


    The Thunder Dragon roared and continued to rush at Du Shaofu.


    "Boom


    As the figure faltered and retreated, Du Shaofu''s eyes sank down. Behind his back, the golden wings of the ROC stretched out, stabilizing the retreat, and the golden radiance fluctuated. At the same time, he urged the "Peng Lin Jiu Tian". If the real golden winged ROC bird came, it carried the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC family, and directly fought against it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2357

    "Long..."


    The void roars, like a golden winged ROC and a Thunder Dragon in a duel. The wind and thunder in the air burst out a series of blazing and dazzling Rune light. The lightning and thunder never stop. The energy is as gorgeous as the golden fireworks, making the whole sky bright.


    Gorgeous runes pour out, but it contains the power of absolute terror and destruction.


    "Hiss..."


    The void broke, and Du Shaofu''s body retreated again, but the body of Thunder Dragon was also destroyed.


    Lei Yang''s eyes are constantly surging. He can''t tell whether he is fighting with a human or a humanoid real ROC. It''s absolutely the breath of the golden winged ROC, which can''t be wrong at all.


    But soon, Lei Yang determined that he was still human, but there were too many mysteries in his body. If he suppressed him, he could get everything. In addition to the most precious secret bone, there might be many other gains.


    "Hiss..."


    Without any stagnation, Lei Yang once again launched his hand, and a huge wave of thunder and lightning energy was released, waving his palm, and filling the sky with thunder runes. In just a moment, it condensed into a flaming lightning fingerprint.


    "Long..."


    When the lightning fingerprints condense, the thunder and lightning sea boils around, and a terrible and extreme atmosphere of terror and destruction also emanates from the fingerprints. The majestic lightning energy contained in it makes people feel shocked at a glance!


    "Thunder and anger! "


    at this moment, Lei Yang''s indecent appearance seems to be gone, just like the God of thunder. His temperament is majestic and noble. He waves his hand and plunges down, and the thunder light fingerprints directly shoot Du Shaofu!


    "Boom "


    such a fingerprint, with thunder and lightning interweaving like a wave, roaring like a flower like a thunder god, is about to destroy heaven and earth in an instant.


    Du Shaofu also chose such a vast event, but he had no fear. On the contrary, he had a stronger sense of war. There was a strange Rune flying into the sky between the electric light and the flint, and the breath was surging and bursting out with golden light.


    In an instant, Du Shaofu''s whole body was piled up with solid fragments like feathers, forming a set of gorgeous golden armor, covering the whole body, and perfectly integrated with the ROC''s golden wings behind him.


    At that moment, Du Shaofu was so arrogant that he became a real human ROC. He wanted to shake his wings and break through the sky!


    "Gee "


    when the green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings complement each other, with the sound of the golden winged ROC birds neighing through the clouds and rocks, the domineering momentum sweeps across the void.


    "What kind of means is this "


    the change of this moment makes the eyes of Lei Yang, who is taking the hand, once again appear violent waves that cannot be concealed.


    All of a sudden, a strange wave of violent energy waves from Du Shaofu''s whole body, just like the materialized red energy suddenly twined in his palm and condensed into a brilliant and colorful handprint, from which the fierce pressure diffused, and there was a faint roar of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles.


    "Xuanhuangdi seal! "


    Xuanqi was like a flood, and the terrible gorgeous runes burst out. In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the war spirit was more powerful. The seal of xuanhuang emperor was shot, and the handprint rose against the wind, and then it swept away with a momentum of destroying heaven and earth.


    Everything was as fast as lightning. The dark yellow emperor''s seal and thunder light handprint were like meteorites, and they collided with each other in a frightful manner. The startling energy muffled and suddenly resounded through the void of this ancient and fierce land.


    "Long..."! "


    the gorgeous runes burst out and the thunder and lightning interweave. The two seem to be eroding and swallowing each other. In the fierce collision, the terrifying energy ripple spreads like a vast ocean wave, and there are even more amazing sounds of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles.


    "Roar "


    " guwu "


    under the interweaving of energy, there is a green dragon, a white tiger shadow, a phoenix virtual shadow, and a virtual shadow of a Xuanwu tortoise. The roar is like thunder, and the world is boiling with awe inspiring pressure!


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    between the two fingerprints, the void can no longer bear the terrible force. A huge void black hole collapses and reveals deep and deep darkness, which makes people shiver when they look at their backs!


    "Pedaling, pedaling "


    Du Shaofu''s figure retreated again. Under the impact of the terrible thunder and lightning, the blood in his body was surging. He almost burst out of the blood and forced to bear it. Only then did he hold back a mouthful of blood in his throat, but there was a faint pale gold bloodstain overflowing along the corner of his mouth.


    Du Shaofu was hurt. Lei Yang''s strength was too strong. The difference between the middle of Holy Land and the later period of holy land was much larger than that between the early holy land and the middle holy land. However, with the green spirit armor, the immortal metaphysics, and the thunder pulse in his body, Du Shaofu was not seriously injured.


    "Hiss..."


    Lei Yang''s eyes were stunned and shocked. This time, he also took a few steps back. His move "thunder, anger and anger" didn''t get much effect. Not only that, but also under the tyrannical power of the young man, he was also shocked.Although it was only a few steps backward, the human youth was still injured, but this was unacceptable to Lei Yang.


    However, in the later period of his life, there was no chance for him to live in the holy land.


    "Happy!"


    Du Shaofu was in the air, shining with gold. His tongue was licking the faint bloodstain at the corner of his mouth. With his ferocity, his fighting spirit was burning in his body. It was rare that he could prove his progress in this period of time by such an unreserved battle.


    Looking at Du Shaofu in front of him, Lei Yang doesn''t know why. He feels a little uneasy for no reason. Such a young man gives him a feeling of pure golden winged ROC. He is tyrannical and vicious, which makes him tremble for no reason!


    "Go on!"


    Du Shaofu took the initiative. With the combination of Lingbo Xiaoyao step and Dapeng''s golden wings, his speed was like a ghost, his palm glowed and his golden light spurted. If the sun was rising, he would carry a powerful force to bombard thunder sheep, which would be terrifying.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was domineering and fierce, and his wings fluttered. If he soared upward, Dapeng broke out an unparalleled hegemonic energy for a few days.


    The thunder sheep was terrified for no reason. In the process of lightning and thunder, they raised their hands to meet each other, and their palms spurted out thunder light. The ancient lightning runes appeared, and the lightning flashed into people.


    In the sky, suddenly won an amazing duel, one such as the arrival of the Thor, the other such as the real Peng flying in the sky, two people fight, lightning and thunder, fast and domineering, destruction and gorgeous.


    In the distance, a lot of strong living creatures came to see the amazing duels. They didn''t dare to get close to them, and their hearts trembled violently!


    "Long..."


    In the void, not time divine light explodes, as if is about to fall apart.


    The two men fought fiercely. The thunderbolt struck the sky, and the ROC struck the sky as fast as lightning. Both of them grasped the best record of the battle, and made the strong people in the distance feel uneasy.


    "Xumi dreamland!"


    "Bully the airway!"


    "Oh..."


    Du Shaofu, assisted by the power of Yuan Shen, dominates the air way like a dragon chanting for nine days. The God like a long cry bursts into the void in an instant.


    The sound of the dragon''s singing is vast, roaring like thunder, resounding endlessly, as well as the electric arc sweeping, which makes the heaven and earth tremble and the heaven and earth roar.


    "Who is that? It''s so strong. It''s amazing!"


    The creatures watching in the distance are frightening, and they are also frightened by the sound waves!


    In the depth of the sky, the two people constantly fight each other, and the energy fluctuates violently.


    Like a Thor, the later cultivation of the sacred animal kingdom is one of the most powerful strong in this fierce land.


    One such as Zhenpeng has recently broken through again, which proves that it is invincible among its peers.


    Such two people in a fierce battle, as fast as lightning, like Peng hit the sky, Thor came to the world, rapid destruction, shock the four sides!


    "Boom! "


    the two men are fighting at a high speed. In any collision, the void will collapse directly, with lightning and thunder, and then continue to recover.


    In a flash, the two have already fought several moves, which are both incredibly fast, sharp and swift, clean and neat!


    "It''s thunder sheep, that''s thunder sheep!"


    Finally, someone recognized Lei Yang, who was a terrible strong man.


    "Who can fight with Lei Yang like this?"


    "It''s like the lost breath of the golden winged mires. Is it the golden winged mires? Has anyone been born again?"


    The onlookers were astonished to see who could fight as fiercely as thunder sheep.


    The fierce battle is still going on. Du Shaofu is extremely fierce and courageous. He is more brave than ever before. He has the golden wings of the ROC, the green spirit armor, the immortal body, and the vast Xuanqi in his body. In addition, the thunder and the martial pulse absorb the power of thunder and lightning, and the yuan Shen power helps occasionally. This is what he relies on.


    In the later period of the holy animal kingdom, it was much stronger than that in the middle of the holy land. The invisible power was enough to control everything.


    But Du Shaofu was an exception. Although he was in the middle of the holy land, he was beyond the shackles.


    With Dapeng''s golden wings and free walking, Du Shaofu''s speed will not be suppressed by thunder sheep. With the power of space gained from his recent understanding of the three swords of breaking the sky, Du Shaofu is surprised to find that he is more like a fish in water in the power of space, making his speed even higher.


    With the combination of Qingling armor and immortal Xuanti, Du Shaofu''s achievements in the flesh are abnormal, which is enough to be able to cross the ranks.


    "War! "


    Du Shaofu is more and more brave in the war, breaking star fist, Tianma meteor boxing and other means constantly, fierce and fierce, open and close!


    Lei Yang''s thunder light is towering, the breath is awe inspiring, and it has always occupied the absolute superiority, but can''t do anything to Du Shaofu.


    "The boy is fighting on purpose, he is verifying himself!"


    "Boom


    The golden wings of the ROC fluttered, and Du Shaofu''s palm was filled with starlight, which was the method of yin and Yang.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is verifying and understanding. If he wants to gain something in these battles, he is just like when he was in tianwu academy, he honed himself in the ancient space, and honed himself and understood himself in the battle again and again.But at the moment, such actual combat, no doubt than that illusory sharpening, the effect to come better.


    It is only Du Shaofu who dares to cross over to such an opponent to hone himself, verify himself and understand himself. Of course, this is also because Du Shaofu has absolute strength and confidence.


    "The boy is on purpose. He is honing himself!"


    At last, Lei Yang felt Du Shaofu''s purpose. When he closed his eyes, the human beings did not care about him at all. He was using him to sharpen himself.


    This is humiliation, absolute humiliation. How can Lei Yang bear it if a man in the middle of the holy land does not put him in his eyes.


    With nearly 100 moves, although the battle has determined the absolute advantage, it can not really suppress, and Lei Yang''s old face has long been unable to come down.


    "Asshole!"


    Thunder sheep beards flutter, such as the arc in the wave, deep thunder light eyes are very cold, fingerprints condensation, the thunder sea around the body began to wave, the ancient lightning talisman secret patterns soared into the sky, as if to submerge the sky.


    "Boom..."


    At the moment, the sound of thunder became different. As the voice of heaven resounded, the thunder and lightning converged into the lightning of arm size, and spread in all directions. This incomparable great thunder and lightning pressure shrouded Du Shaofu again.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s pressure greatly increased, as if he was facing hundreds of thousands of mountains. He felt that he could not breathe. The thunder and lightning pressure was even more terrible.


    However, at the same time, the thunder and martial pulse in Du Shaofu''s body and the spirit thunder fused in his mind''s mud pill palace seemed to be under some kind of traction, and they wanted to come out and began to be active and boiling.


    "Boy, you made a mistake


    Thunder sheep drink, thunder and lightning surge, the voice is like thunder god roar, shaking the world, this boy actually dare to use himself to sharpen his body, such contempt and humiliation, let thunder sheep completely angry.


    "Boom..."


    Countless thunder and lightning, as if to destroy all things in this world, terrible and amazing.


    "This is thunder sheep''s unique skill, too terrible!"


    Among the onlookers in the distance, some people exclaimed, retreated violently, even dare not to approach. Occasionally, the thunder that swept through the void would destroy their bodies and souls once they were affected!


    Thunderbolt, terrible lightning condensed into thunder, covered with void, constantly pouring down, has the power that can''t be estimated, like the simple destruction of human life.


    Du Shaofu was bombarded by the thunder, and his body absorbed the power of thunder and lightning. In addition, he could not help but feel chest tightness. He was shocked by the huge force, and was constantly staggered and shaken back. He still spilled some blood in his mouth again.


    "That man is injured, it seems that he is no longer invincible."


    a strong man with sharp eyes can see everything in the void and exclaim at it. Such a strong man can''t defeat Lei Yang in the end.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was bleeding again, but there was no fear in his eyes, and his green spirit armor was not dim. On the contrary, he lifted a cold radian around the corner of his mouth and murmured: "the power of thunder and lightning..."


    "Boom "


    in the next moment, Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor was covered with a bright purple lightning talisman, which made the green spirit armor appear purple and gold. Du Shaofu urged his own thunder pulse, and the thunder spread all around. The thunder and lightning fell all around, and the thunder cloud occupied and spread in the void.


    To the sky, thunder and lightning, but the sky is strong, but the thunder and lightning can not spread!


    Du Shaofu set foot in the thunder and let the destructive thunder come and impact on his body. The arc was stirred up without damage. The thunder pulse stimulated and absorbed the power of thunder and lightning. He was able to strengthen the thunder pulse. Some of the remaining thunder and lightning aftershocks could not destroy the Xuanti and Qingling armor.


    "What a military pulse this is!"


    Lei Yang was shocked. He was born with the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. At the moment, he could feel that the martial pulse was like the supreme thunder and lightning. You can''t challenge him. You want to make him crawl!


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu was extremely domineering and forceful. He was like a real ROC crossing the sky. He walked in the thunder when the thunder came and set foot in the thunder and lightning sea all over the body of thunder sheep.


    "It''s terrible. It''s terrible!"


    There are more and more onlookers in the distance, some people exclaim, such thunder and martial pulse is too amazing.


    Lei Yang looks at Du Shaofu, who is getting closer and closer. The thunder light in his eyes is dazzling.


    "Oh


    With a thunderbolt like roar, the thunder sheep gathered in the sea of thunder and lightning. In an instant, it gathered into a huge thunder sheep of hundreds of feet. It was covered with thunder light. It was powerful and majestic. It was filled with destruction Qi. It was like a god of thunder beast. Standing in the void, it could destroy all enemies and suppress human beings!


    At the moment, Lei Yang has done his best, there is nothing to be restrained. He has reached this point and can only do his best.


    Such a huge sheep, the thunder light is bright, the breath is ancient, the destruction, just like a living thing, that double pupil such as contains two rounds of thunder, too terrible!"The nature of thunder and lightning!"


    Some people in the distance are shocked to be color, which is one of the talent means of Lei Yang. It is a terrible means, which can be regarded as the bottom card.


    "Boy, it''s over."


    Thunder sheep drink, that huge thunder and lightning giant sheep carrier thunderbolt, mighty, kill and come.


    Endless thunder and lightning haunt the void, thunder and lightning giant sheep gallop, the sky shaking violently, as if to explode, heaven and earth upside down, mountains and rivers turbulence!


    "Boom "


    this kind of prestige makes the sky and the earth shake. The sound of" boom "roars in the sky, the mountains below collapse, and there are dark space cracks in the void.


    This kind of prestige also made Du Shaofu''s eyes coagulate, but his fighting intention did not diminish. In the purple thunder and lightning, he waved a broad sword and held it tightly in his hand.


    The body of the sword is like a tiger''s bone and a dragon''s posture, like a phoenix rising in the sun, and a turtle perched on it. It makes people look at it, and the spirit shivers for no reason!


    "Hum "


    when the broad sword appeared, a dazzling light erupted like a repressed volcano, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns soared into the sky. It was clearly the sound of wind and thunder, but it was like the roar of gods and demons!


    In the sky, the purple gold sky palace is born, like the red phoenix rising sun. We should take off with wings and fly across the nine days!


    A dazzling energy, like a repressed volcano, erupted from Zijin tianque. The God of ten thousand soldiers is in the sky!


    "Roar! "


    " woo! "


    in this bite, there are dragons singing and tigers roaring, birds and turtles roaring everywhere, and there are wind and thunder bursts, ghosts crying and howling, as if there are gods and Demons howling!


    "Bakendo! "


    with a big drink, Du Shaofu did not have any stagnation. He waved his hand and directly cut down the Zijin tianque. In this moment, the golden light suddenly appeared in his eyes!


    "Boom! "


    this sword is like splitting mountains, without any fancy, but it has a domineering momentum, which suddenly diffuses from the sword.


    "Hiss "


    where the sword passes, the space almost collapses directly, revealing traces of vacuum.


    "Boom! "


    with the sword swept out, the ancient world in this side is shaking, many mountains below are shaking, the earth is crumbling, the void is twisting around, as if destruction is coming


    This sword swept to, thunder sheep double pupil mercilessly tremble.


    The sword is bright, with purple thunder, dazzling talisman and secret patterns blooming. Under the gorgeous, there is a terrible tyrannical destruction energy.


    This sword, Du Shaofu''s sword, also adds the profound meaning of thunder and lightning and the pulse of thunder and thunder. It''s a full blow and one of his own cards!


    The huge thunder sheep roared and waved its claws into the air. It also hit the sword.


    In a moment of collision, the sword light disappeared in the huge thunder sheep, but it was this kind of silence, which was even more frightening!


    Then, under the gaze of the trembling millet of many eyes, a long space ripple crack appeared in the claw of the huge thunder sheep, which was then broken together, making the body of the huge sheep dim.


    But at the same time, the brilliant and destructive lightning giant sheep was not completely broken by the war, but broke a claw. The huge body, still carrying the force of thunder, hit Du Shaofu heavily.


    "Boom..."


    The huge thunder and lightning giant sheep turned into bright thunder, which was pounded down fiercely and poured into Du Shaofu''s body. The thunder started everywhere and the void collapsed.


    Du Shaofu''s body was then pounded down from the air and smashed into the ground like a meteorite.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A mountain peak was directly impacted and collapsed by Du Shaofu and shot at any time. The visual impact shocked people!


    "Poof..."


    This time, Du Shaofu finally burst out a mouthful of golden blood, and his face turned pale with some carelessness. He underestimated the thunder sheep and suffered a great loss. Fortunately, under the protection of the Xuanti and Qingling armor, there was no big deal.


    What''s more, although the power of thunder and lightning is surging, it is also half blocked by the absorption of thunder and martial pulse. The rest can''t cause too much damage to itself. A mouthful of blood is purely caused by an instant impact, but it is always injured.


    With his wings in the air, Du Shaofu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    Lei Yang was stunned. It was one of his cards. He only hurt him. It seemed that he had not been seriously injured. Just now, he obviously felt the terrible power of that sword, and he was shocked by it. He almost didn''t hold it.


    "Look how long you can hold on! "


    the words came out from Lei Yang''s mouth, which had already been furious, and was to the extreme by Bi. Suddenly, a more and more violent and fiery atmosphere of destruction and thunder broke out on his body, shaking the sky in an instant and going straight to the sky.


    The lightning flashed and thundered, and the thunder flashed into the sky. The body of the thunder sheep was expanding. In a flash, it turned into a huge lightning giant sheep, standing in the void. The thunder and lightning were boiling and raging around, making the whole void vibrate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2358

    This is the real body of thunder and lightning, which is much larger than the original form of lightning.


    From the huge body of thunder sheep, a terrible threat of destruction pervaded. The thunder and lightning interweaved, making the distant creatures tremble.


    Huge thunder sheep in the sky, full of thunder and lightning, covering the sky like blocking the sky, making people feel small and shocking, and the spirit is trembling!


    "Boy, if I can use the noumenon, I have to say that you are the strongest human that I have ever seen. Unfortunately, you are still not enough. There is a huge gap after all!"


    Thunder sheep speak, the sound waves shake the void, from the huge body, a brilliant lightning just like fire rising.


    "Almost. Next time."


    Du Shaofu looked at Lei Yang with a smile on his pale face, which proved himself to be able to make use of Lei Yang''s noumenon.


    With the fall of the voice, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints coagulated and light swept out.


    "Boom..."


    In an instant, the mountains below roared and the void fluctuated, and a special talisman and secret pattern appeared everywhere. It seemed that the power of the four sides of heaven and earth was moved. An invisible breath rose into the sky and turned into a light curtain to cover the void.


    Thunder sheep discoloration, the surrounding void solidification, it was covered in an instant, also difficult to get out of it, immediately in front of everything in the beginning to change.


    "Fu array No, it''s an illusion


    Thunder sheep change color, strength again strong, encounter this illusion also dare not have any carelessness.


    The strong people who watched from afar didn''t know what had happened. They just saw that the void was vague.


    This is the dreamland set up by Du Shaofu early in the morning. It comes from the book of heavenly spirits left by the master, the holy hand of the emperor.


    This is just a simple fantasy, but it is absolutely amazing to arrange it with Du Shaofu''s strength and strength.


    But relying on this illusion, it is obviously impossible to really trap Lei Yang.


    Before long, thunder sheep came out of the dreamland. The huge body of thunder and lightning stood in the deep of the sky. The thunder and lightning were interwoven and dazzling.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s trace has long disappeared in the sky, and disappeared in the void.


    "Boy, you can''t escape!"


    Thunder sheep roared and roared. It used its own body and tried its best to do it. How could the old face of a man who had been practicing in the middle of the holy land? How could his old face hang? What''s more, the half of his secret bone was still on him.


    "Is it really the man who is still alive?"


    It is said that the peerless supreme human being has the name of ROC emperor. Just now this human has the supreme breath of golden winged ROC birds. It is impossible that there will be so many terrible young supreme beings among human beings.


    "No matter who you are, you can''t escape!"


    Thunder sheep drink deeply, the figure tears the void, as if a round of thunder light day disappeared in the void.


    The strong people around are still shocked. It''s incredible that such a young man can finally grow up in the hands of Lei Yang.


    The space is bleak, and the clouds in the sky are dark red. There is a sense of killing in the air, which makes it very depressing everywhere.


    In the mountains, there are dark black rocks with a metallic luster.


    Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, qingluan, Xiaoqing, Dang ape and ice toad appear here.


    "Brother Shaofu will be OK." Qingluan Xiaoqing is a little worried. He is a strong man in the later stage of the sacred animal kingdom. He is one of the most outstanding beings in the world.


    "Brother Shaofu can get away even if he is defeated." Dai Xingyu''s clear eyes are full of confidence.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t do anything that is uncertain." Ouyang Shuang spoke.


    "Hi..."


    With Ouyang Shuang''s voice falling down, the void is quietly fluctuating, and Du Shaofu''s figure emerges from the void. His face is quite pale, and there is a faint blood stain on the corners of his mouth.


    "Master."


    The ape and the ice toad saluted, and the eyes were shocked. In front of Lei Yang, the master actually retreated.


    "Brother Shaofu, you are injured!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s pale face and the faint bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, Dai Xingyu''s eyes suddenly worried and nervous.


    "Is that a hindrance?"


    Ouyang Shuang comes forward. In his jade lotus like hands, a silk scarf filled with faint fragrance gently wipes some blood stains on Du Shaofu''s mouth, making his eyes tense.


    No harm, no harm


    Du Shaofu smiles at Ouyang Shuang and gently grasps the white jade lotus root like slender hand in his hand. The injury is not serious, but it consumes a lot.


    This time, Du Shaofu had a general understanding of his own strength.


    In the end, Lei Yang used his noumenon, which was his strongest state. Du Shaofu was also very aware that his pulse and soul and the power of the yuan God, Lei, had not been used. Besides, there were eight trigrams and the mystery cards, which were about to be put together. It''s hard to say how it turned out.


    But it was a fight to the death, and the final result would come. There were strong men everywhere, many enemies and dangerous situations everywhere. Du Shaofu didn''t intend to fight with naleyang to the end. He knew that even at the end, he could not really do anything about it. Most of the thunder sheep were hurt by two defeats.Having verified himself, Du Shaofu gave up when he saw that he was good. Originally, he set up a method, that is, in case of encountering thunder sheep, he also had a way out, and finally he used it.


    "Master, what about Leiyang?"


    The ape asked. He was shocked. If he wanted to know the result, he knew the strength of Lei Yang and the top of the whole fierce land. Many of the ancestors in the human race and the beast alliance should be courteous.


    "It shouldn''t have caught up so fast."


    Du Shaofu said, with a smile on his lips, he asked, "have you found the position?"


    "It should be not far ahead." The ape replied, and his eyes couldn''t bear to shake. The master was so fierce.


    "You are advanced to the ancient space, and I will do something else." Du Shaofu lowered his eyes and said to Ouyang Shuang, there are still some things to be done. We should make a quick decision. The magic array can not stop Lei Yang for long. I''m afraid it will catch up with him soon.


    "Be careful." Ouyang Shuang didn''t say much. She was worried and hoped to help, but now she has been a burden to him.


    "Maybe, without me around, he would be much more relaxed and less tired..." Ouyang Shuang thought to himself in his heart, but he did not leave any trace on his face. On his peerless face, he was smiling and moving.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt. At least you can get out of it."


    Du Shaofu said. His voice dropped, and his pale lips were slightly printed on the delicate red lips. A wisp of fragrance came into his nose. The lips were soft and lingering.


    "I didn''t see anything."


    Dai Xingyu reached out to cover her eyes and said with a smile.


    "I didn''t see it either. I was so ashamed." Qingluan small green ten fingers cross cover eyes, but in the fingers is secretly curious to see.


    "All right." Ouyang Shuang is coy and shy, and his face is ruddy and moving.


    Du Shaofu brought Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and qingluan Xiaoqing into the wasteland space. Then, his body wriggled and his face was distorted. In the gaping eyes of the ape and ice toad, his body was gradually shrinking and becoming thin and dry. His strong and handsome face was not flesh and blood, skin and bone, but also grew a wisp of goatee, which was somewhat obscene and flexible Take off is the appearance of that thunder sheep.


    "Boom


    His eyes flashed with thunder, and Du Shaofu transformed himself into a thunder sheep by using the magic technique of transfiguration. Besides his clothes, he also had the same breath of thunder and lightning on his body.


    The eyes of the ape and the ice toad are about to stare out. They stare at the thunder sheep in front of their eyes. Even the breath on their bodies is just like the beginning. It''s hard to distinguish them. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Even the mountains, looking from afar, winding, steep and deep.


    Layers of dark brown rock twists and turns with the canyon in the mountains, like a dark and deep link, winding and dancing in this bleak ancient land.


    On both sides of the gorge, the secluded mountains rush straight into the sky, just like a vertical sword, separating heaven and earth. On the top of the mountain, there are dark red clouds and mists.


    "That miscellaneous fish is a thief. He''s hiding very fast, but he must be nearby. He''s hiding his breath. Look for it slowly. This time, he can''t escape again!"


    On a huge rock, a middle-aged man in yellow looks down. He has a vigorous figure and yellow light in his eyes, just like lightning.


    "That miscellaneous fish is really enough to hide!"


    Beside the middle-aged in yellow, there is a half-a-hundred old man in red and broad robe. The robe has red patterns, like a flame, and has a broad nose and forehead, but his eyes are very gloomy at the moment.


    "Lord Lei Yang, they are here. They should have something to gain." Suddenly, yellow middle-aged eye dew wave, eyes to the void, feel the familiar breath.


    Listening to the words of the middle-aged in yellow, the heart of the man in red and wide robe is also moving. His eyes follow the vision of the former, where there is a faint sound of broken wind. Then, the waves rise above the void. In a moment, the three figures seem to tear the space cracks and come directly from the void.


    Three figures appear in the void, and the three invisible breath solidifies the void. Looking around, they are the thunder sheep, the pithecus, and the ice toad, which were transformed by Du Shaofu''s art of changing appearance.


    "Lord Leiyang!"


    The middle-aged in yellow and those in red looked at the visitor, and immediately saluted the first one. They looked in awe and did not dare to look directly.


    "And the fish?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. His voice was like a low thunder. He was the same as Lei Yang. He couldn''t hear the flaw. His figure immediately fell towards the two men.


    "Master Huilei Yang, that miscellaneous fish should be hiding nearby, but it has hidden means, it is difficult to find out for a time."


    The man in red and broad robed replied. Yu Guang looked at the ape and the ice toad. He was quite surprised and asked, "I wonder if Lord Leiyang has caught the man. The half of the secret bone is in the hands of that man!"


    "That human is very cunning. Fortunately, Lord Lei Yang arrived in time..."


    The ape and the ice toad approached the red robed man without leaving a trace. They opened their mouths and said, but all of a sudden, the mysterious air in the ape''s body suddenly swept out of his body, and a blow was close at hand and directly exploded to the man in red."Ape, what do you do..."


    In an instant, the face of the man in red clothes and broad robes changed greatly. His eyes were sharp at first, and then a bright light burst out from his body. At the same time, there was light competition to prevent the ape from leaving.


    "Boom


    But at the same time, the ice toad appeared on its side. The ice breath was towering, the ice void was frozen, and the fierce attack was merciless and poured down.


    Yellow middle-aged change color, but did not have time to pay attention to the red robe, because in front of him Leiyang adults in a sudden hand, than the ape and ice toad much faster.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu shot directly, without giving the wolf any time to maneuver. As soon as the figure had just fallen, he had already made an instant move, as powerful as thunder and as fast as lightning.


    The wolf did not have time to react. Suddenly, the attack came in an instant!


    Based on Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength at the moment, even if it is a positive attack, the peak cultivation of wolf holy animal kingdom in the middle period is very strong. It will not be under Yu Bole''s control, but it will not be Du Shaofu''s opponent. What''s more, Du Shaofu''s sneak attack is not prepared by the wolf at all.


    "Bang!"


    The deep muffled sound spread from the wolf''s chest in an instant. With the body directly flying out, the blood in the place where the chest fist fell was parked, and the blood was flying everywhere. The blood in the mouth was pouring out, and the eyes were still in the dull shock, and there was no time to recover.


    "Long..."


    The body of the wolf smashed down the canyon, stirring up the gravel to the sky, shaking the earth and mountains.


    "Boom


    Before the wolf had time to get up, Du Shaofu''s figure had already fallen directly. The Peng was in the nine days and suppressed the common people. His foot was like a pillar of heaven. In his eyes, there was a strange light coming out. The secret patterns of the talisman were flashing. With a strange force, the wolf''s eyes were stunned.


    The wolf couldn''t resist at all. Du Shaofu did not stop. He waved his hand. In the palm of his hand, a supreme pressure spread. With lightning and thunder, the silver electric arc broke out and condensed into a brilliant seal formula. In the seal formula, it was like a golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow. To shake it out, a tremendous pressure spread from it.


    This is the seal of blood and soul. It brings the sound of the roar of dragon, Phoenix, lion and tiger, and falls directly into the brow of the dull wolf.


    At the moment, in the wolf''s mind, the brilliant golden light burst out, and the shadow like fingerprint of the golden winged ROC bird appeared in his mind. The arc of the original God was raging, and the supremacy of the heaven swept over him, directly imprisoning his animal soul.


    The spirit of the wolf was struggling to escape, but at the moment, he tried his best and could not get rid of it.


    "Animal control. "


    in the outside world, Du Shaofu''s last fingerprints were coagulated, and his blood and soul seals were printed, and his technique of controlling animals was arranged.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to let go of such a man who was at the peak in the middle period of the holy animal kingdom. Otherwise, a direct surprise move would be enough to keep the wolf alive and lose the animal body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2359

    After struggling for a while, the spirit of the earth wolf, who was extremely rebellious, was finally unable to resist and gradually began to tame.


    In the outside world, when Du Shaofu''s last fingerprint fell, he ignored the wolf and disappeared again.


    "Gu..."


    On the gorge, the man in red and broad robe is carved into the body. A huge fierce bird spreads its wings and stirs the gorge, and the vigorous wind howls.


    But at the moment, the huge body of liediao is full of blood and blood. The fierce pupil is merciless and fierce. It is fighting a huge fierce ape and ice toad.


    Under the joint attack of the ape and the ice toad, liediao suffered heavy damage. At the moment, it was suppressed by death, and it was difficult to recover. He did not know what had happened.


    "It''s not Lord Lei Yang, it''s the human..."


    With Du Shaofu''s domineering atmosphere towards the wolf, under the suppression of Peng Lin''s nine days, liediao suddenly realized that it was not Lord Lei Yang, but the human being. The ape and the ice toad were together with the man somehow.


    But it was too late. Du Shaofu''s figure and ghost appeared. He was no longer like a thunder sheep. He did not cover up any more and directly suppressed him.


    With the strength of liediao''s cultivation, he has been severely damaged by the ape and ice toad. How can he be an opponent at this moment? It is only in a flash that Du Shaofu directly suppressed him.


    As soon as he was familiar with it, Du Shaofu once again placed the blood soul seal on the body of liediao.


    "Quick, into the old space."


    When the seal of blood and soul was placed on the body of liediao, Du Shaofu immediately called out the wasteland space, bringing the four beasts, i.e. the ape, the ice toad, the wolf and the fierce carving, into the ancient space, and his figure immediately broke through the void and left.


    "Hiss..."


    Just as Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared for a few minutes, the space above the void was torn, the arc fluctuated, and the figure of thunder sheep appeared. His eyes were bright with lightning, and his face looked very gloomy.


    The spirit peeped down, and Lei Yang felt the familiar breath. Looking at a messy Canyon, he was afraid that the wolf and the strong Eagle were also poisoned. He could not be the opponent of the boy because of his cultivation strength.


    "Asshole..."


    Lei Yang was angry, but he didn''t expect that the boy would dare to break each other. He was clearly not put in his eyes, and was severely teased.


    His anger was irresistible, his mind was released, and the arc fluctuated. Lei Yang felt that the boy should have fought and left, suffered from trauma, and then shot again and again. The wolf was not easily able to deal with it, so he should hide and heal at this moment.


    "Boy, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I will not end with you!"


    After that, Lei Yang breaks through the sky and leaves. No matter how the boy escapes, he is afraid that he will also go to bury heaven and death, and will not let go again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dark space, narrow cave, this is the deep underground, Du Shaofu entered by means of the body of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen pulse and soul, and arranged a seal ban.


    Based on naleiyang''s accomplishments, Du Shaofu estimated that there would be no problem in searching to avoid Nalei sheep. Even if it was found out, it did not matter. Anyway, it was not a flight for life, it was just to avoid it. For the time being, he didn''t want to continue to fight and avoid it a little bit.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu raised a smile in his mouth, and felt that thunder sheep had gone away.


    But Du Shaofu was not in a hurry. Who knows if the thunder sheep will learn to be clever and kill him back.


    Sure enough, a moment later, thunder and lightning surged on the quiet valley void, and thunder sheep appeared again. His eyes were gloomy and unwilling, and then he left.


    In the underground cave, Du Shaofu''s mouth grinned, bringing out the ancient space, and his figure entered it.


    "Master."


    In the ancient space, there were several people saluting, the wolf and the eagle were awed and subdued.


    Looking at the wolf and the eagle, Du Shaofu asked, "is there any definite information about the fish?" The fish is Du Shaofu''s main purpose. There must be something mysterious about that half of the secret bone, hoping to get results.


    "All the way, I found the trace of the miscellaneous fish, which disappeared in the canyon. I guess it''s hiding nearby." Liediao said that not long ago, it was he who found the trace of the fish and sent out a signal.


    "That miscellaneous fish''s strength is not very good, but the concealment method is strange, it escaped several times." The wolf said, in terms of strength, it is enough to clean up the fish, but the fish''s escape means is extremely strange, let it also helpless.


    "Are you sure the fish disappeared in the Canyon?" Du Shaofu asked lie Diao. It seems that only the fish knows the origin of the half of the secret bone.


    "Sure." Liediao nodded definitely.


    "So..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly raised, and there was a flash in his eyes. Then he sat cross legged and his fingerprints congealed. The golden light swept out of his brow. In an instant, he diffused out of the ancient space, filled with a faint air.


    "Oh..."


    The shadow of a golden ape appears behind Du Shaofu, roaring thunder, shaking the void, and naturally overlooking the world.


    "Red Jiri macaque!"The ape startled the eyes, the animal soul trembled, and the body was paralyzed.


    The golden light fluctuates, and the shadow of the red Jiri macaque behind Du Shaofu is filled with wind and thunder.


    An invisible wave comes out of the barren space and is released.


    After a full quarter of time, the shadow of chijiri macaque disappeared from Du Shaofu''s back, and the terrible pressure faded, and the ape returned to normal.


    "It looks like luck."


    Du Shaofu got up with a smile in his eyes. The red Jiri macaque was like the original spirit. In his way, he found the fish.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Towering mountains, canyon secluded, rock ups and downs, winding paths leading to secluded.


    The mountain peaks on both sides of the canyon stand on the wall like a knife and an axe.


    Deep in the canyon, there is a small place, surrounded by sloping cliffs, as if falling into a sinkhole.


    The narrow land, from the chopping cliffs, there is a wisp of small splash water falling down, here condensed into a small pool, only one or two meters wide, can be said to be a wonderful work.


    The stream flows through the cliff, twists and turns, gurgling and flowing. Finally, it falls from the high altitude and drops into this small pool. It is a wonderful and natural scene.


    "Whoosh..."


    Above the void, the sound of breaking wind suddenly resounds, and four figures fall down the canyon from mid air.


    A man and three women, the man''s purple robe cover body, posture promotion, the three women are temperament, such as do not eat between the fireworks banishment immortal.


    They are Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, qingluan and Xiaoqing.


    "Brother Shaofu, what are we doing here?"


    Dai Xingyu looked around, few people, everywhere desolate, seems nothing special.


    "It''s a nice place. It''s a wonderful place."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile. Then he looked at the pool not far away and said, "see, there is still a fish there."


    Hearing the words, following Du Shaofu''s eyes, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, qingluan and Xiaoqing immediately look at the small pool. In the pool, a half foot long fish is puffing its gills and spitting bubbles.


    This is a very common fish in the ordinary, there is no breath fluctuation in the body, in this small pool leisurely lead the years.


    "Although this fish is a little small, it should be able to eat a bit of Da Da Da Ya Ji. Do you want to stew or roast it?" Du Shaofu said with a faint smile.


    "It''s not big enough to plug your teeth." Qingluan and Xiaoqing pout. Such a small fish is not enough for her to plug her teeth.


    "Ha ha, it''s not necessarily. Maybe the fish will suddenly grow bigger. It''s enough to eat, half barbecue and half stew. It should be delicious."


    Du Shaofu laughed, looked at the pond and said, "the fish in the water, I don''t know whether you like the first half or the second half?"


    "Hiss..."


    However, when Du Shaofu''s words had not been completely dropped, the fish in the pond suddenly burst into light, rising like lightning and trying to break through the sky.


    "Eh..."


    This sudden change, let Dai Xingyu, qingluan little qingjiao color change, very surprised, but they have just peeped, it is clear that there is no trace of breath ah, it is just a common fish, did not expect that it has changed in an instant.


    "Miscellaneous fish, still want to escape."


    At the same time, there was a big shout from the void of the canyon. In a moment, four terrible breath gushed out, directly blocking the void. Four figures of wolf, ice toad, ape and fierce carving appeared around the void, blocking the surrounding space directly.


    "Boom


    The light of the lightning stopped for a moment, and the light was dazzling. It turned into a flying fish half a foot in size, with wings on its back. It was not clear whether it was fins or wings. It was filled with dark light, more like more wings.


    This fish, at the moment, the breath of his body is amazing, but also with a kind of domineering atmosphere, so that the surrounding void surging.


    "Well, it''s the fish!"


    Qingluan Xiaoqing is surprised that this fish is actually the one that he saw when he entered the fierce place for a long time. However, it was seen at that time, and its size was thousands of feet. Although the volume was reduced at the moment, the breath on his body was stronger than that at the beginning.


    Du Shaofu looked at the fish and was surprised. His breath was more powerful than the original one. He was afraid that he was on the verge of breaking through. There were signs that he was about to break through to the middle of the sacred animal kingdom.


    "It''s you..."


    Such a fish appeared, looking at the ape, leaving, ice toad, wolf four people, look very dignified, know that the other side is prepared, a fierce battle is inevitable, this time, I am afraid it will not be easy to get out again.


    "Keep running if you have the ability." The wolf opened his mouth and blocked the void, so that the fish could not escape.


    "Hum!"


    The fish sighed at the wolf, and the four of them snorted. Then they looked down at Du Shaofu and fell on Du Shaofu. They were a little surprised at why the human beings walked together with the ape and the fierce eagle."Boy, I want to know how you found me."


    Feiyu is very puzzled. It has its own way to escape and hide. Even under the prying search of Lei Yang, it can hide. I don''t know how it was found by this boy.


    "It''s very simple. There''s no life and no life here. How can there be a solitary fish alone?" Du Shaofu said with a smile. His face was calm. The fish really had an extraordinary skill and talent in concealment. By means of the body of the red Jiri macaque, he only found out that there were living creatures here, but there was no special feature.


    But in such a place where all things are not born, full of bleak and lifeless, how can there be a solitary fish living alone.


    On hearing this, the fish''s pupils twitch, filled with a frightening light. It didn''t expect that it had made such a mistake.


    "Surrender to me, or shall I beat you first and then surrender?" Du Shaofu looked at the fish and whispered.


    "Boy, do you think it''s possible?"


    The fish sneered and looked scornful. It knew that the boy was not easy, but it was impossible to let him submit. Then he looked at the wolf, ice toad, ape and strong eagle on the void and said, "why do you chase me all the time? The treasure is on the boy''s body. You can take it away."


    "It''s treacherous." Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. The fish was so treacherous that he gave the half of his secret bone to himself. He was afraid that he wanted to take advantage of the fish after he and the ape liediao were both defeated. Now he is still doing the same trick again.


    "Well, it''s you


    However, as the fish''s voice fell, the wolf made a direct hand, and a claw print directly tore the void and swept down.


    The fish changed color, and the fierce pupil was unstable in Yin and Yang. The heart was full of rough waves. However, with the waves in his heart, he became cruel in his eyes. However, he did not dare to face the wolf directly. His wings fluttered on his back, and his speed was extremely fast. He actually avoided the attack of the wolf.


    "Boom


    The ape came in a flash, without any courtesy. With a blow, the void in front of him suddenly split apart, revealing a long dark crack coming from the void, which blocked the fish like lightning.


    "Long..."


    Almost at the same time, the attack of ice toad and liediao also came together. The two energy competitions interweave the talismans and secret patterns, such as the color thunder thunderbolt from the sky and fall fiercely.


    In a moment, no one of them will be under him. The fish''s eyes are very dignified, and the light on his body explodes. The black wings on his back instantly expand. If it is, the wings directly cover the whole body and cover the body tightly.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    All of a sudden, the three attacks fell on the fish, but the dark black wings were like a wall of iron. They were allowed to hit and vibrate, but they were not shaken much.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were also filled with surprise. It seemed that this method was quite similar to that of the Dapeng golden winged birds. It was strange that the fish''s defense was so strong.


    "Boom


    The three attacks fell and were resisted, and then the dark talisman and secret pattern broke out on the black wings of the Feiyu. They spread their wings and opened up. Like a giant ROC soaring into the sky, the breath was terrible and astonishing, which made the round space agitated and wanted to break through the air.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu made a move, which was brilliant and suppressed strongly.


    However, Ling''s Feiyu can''t resist at all. Being trampled by Du Shaofu, his mouth spits blood, and his body is suppressed and can''t expand. His fierce pupil is appalled. It''s clear that human beings have not been as powerful as they are now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2360

    At this moment, the fish more or less understand why the wolf and the human walk together.


    "Ji..."


    As for Peng Ming, there is a strange seal formula that pervades the supreme beast power. Du Shaofu suppresses the fish and forcibly sets the blood soul seal.


    A moment later, Du Shaofu placed a seal on the secluded place and entered the ancient space.


    "What is this half secret bone?"


    In the desolate space, Du Shaofu took out the half of the secret bone that he had obtained from the fish''s hand. It was only the size of an infant''s arm, about the length of its palm, emitting a faint light.


    At the moment, the half of the secret bone fell into his hands again. Du Shaofu still felt that he was shocked by electricity. It seemed that there was a mysterious force in the half of the secret bone, which seemed to be able to connect with itself. Somehow, he made himself feel like he could have some kind of connection with him.


    When they saw this thing, their eyes trembled. This is what they always wanted to get. It is said that the Feiyu got this thing and became crazy in a short time.


    "It''s from the grave. I got it by accident."


    When the fish opened his mouth, he saw this half of the secret bone, and his eyes were still full of waves. He knew how much benefit he had gained from this half of the secret bone.


    Then Feiyu said everything. At that time, he had not set foot in the holy land. He wanted to find an opportunity to set foot in the holy land. One day, he entered the dead land of the dead and was in danger. However, he found an entrance and got the half of the secret bone.


    "It''s a strange bone, but I haven''t realized much."


    Feiyu said, some regret. He had a long time to get this mysterious bone, but he didn''t realize much. So he was surrounded by the ape and the strong carving that day. Although he knew that the secret bone had a mysterious origin and was a great treasure, he could only give it to Du Shaofu. As a way to escape, he thought that it would not be too late to take it back next time It is much better to rise and fall in the hands of ape and eagle.


    "You didn''t understand it?"


    The ape was very surprised and didn''t understand anything. The fish broke through so fast.


    Du Shaofu was also quite surprised. He thought that the Feiyu should have known about this half of the secret bone, but he did not expect that the fish could understand nothing about this half of the secret bone.


    Feiyu''s pale face showed a wry smile, shook his head, and said to the ape and liediao: "when I got this half of the secret bone treasure, I got an Archaean inheritance. It seems that this half of the secret bone has something to do with that inheritance."


    "In detail?" Du Shaofu looked at the fish and asked.


    Feiyu has been decorated with blood soul seal, without any reservation. All of them have been informed. In the burial place, in a mysterious place, a huge fish carcass has been found. If it is a giant Island straddling the void, with wings on its back and filled with mysterious black talisman and secret patterns, the inheritance comes from that big fish bone.


    In his autobiography, Feiyu learned that the name of the big fish was widower saint.


    "Widower Saint..."


    It seems that they have heard something, but it seems that they can''t remember for a while.


    "I remember, widower saint, this widower Saint existed before the world was sealed and the Kirin clan had not disappeared." The wolf suddenly spoke, but he knew that.


    "From before the dragon and Phoenix disaster."


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. The widower saint was born before the dragon and Phoenix disaster. He had a great name in the era when the Kirin, the dragon and the Phoenix were respected before the dragon and Phoenix disaster. That proves that this widower saint is not ordinary.


    It''s no wonder that this fish can make great progress. It''s because it has got such an ancient inheritance.


    "The widower saint is the great power of our fish people. This half of the secret bone comes from the holy body of widower. According to the inheritance of widower saint, this half of secret bone may come from heaven. It has spent its whole life and only realized 12 / 10 of it."


    Feiyu looked a little regretful and continued: "time has been long, and the inheritance of widower saint is not complete."


    "From tianwai..."


    Du Shaofu was very surprised that this secret bone came from the outside of heaven. Is there really a heaven outside in this world? It is said that at the time of the great calamity, the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God came to stop the catastrophe, and then the existence of the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God all died from this world. There are still three thousand masters of the thousand worlds who have said that if there is fate, there will be time to fight side by side.


    "Is there really another world beyond this world, which can break through the void..." Du Shaofu pondered.


    "Master, a lot of the inheritance I got should have been learned by the widower Saint from this mysterious bone. Maybe the master can get something and find something out of the secret bone." Feiyu said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu came back to his senses and nodded. Although he was in a hurry to bury heaven and death, he was still in the ancient space. He said to the ape, ice toad and wolf, "you can understand together."


    Four people were surprised, including the ape, the wolf, the eagle and the toad.Later, in the barren space, Feiyu''s interpretation was obtained through self inheritance. Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and qingluan Xiaoqing also came to understand with the ape.


    "Hula..."


    On the body of the fish, there are black talismans and secret patterns, which are diffused in the ancient space as if they were alive. In the derivative arrangement and deduction, they emit the sound of wind and thunder.


    Finally, these talismans and secret patterns would tear up the void, emit black light, arrange them together, and finally form a huge black fish on the void.


    This big fish is filled with the supreme spirit, as if living in general, his eyes are like two rounds of sun, overlooking the living creatures, suppressing the Archaean, extremely majestic.


    "Boom..."


    This big fish is too terrible. Compared with the real dragon, it can spread its wings like a roc, and cover the void like clouds hanging from the sky.


    "This is the supreme animal power, containing profound meaning. If you can understand it, it will be a great opportunity." Dai Xingyu opened his mouth and was very surprised that the big fish was so terrible that the breath was comparable to the real dragon and Phoenix.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was also shocked. The widower saint was really terrible. His momentum was somewhat similar to that of the golden winged ROC. One was the nine day roc and the other was the big fish in the sea, but there was an invisible connection between them.


    "Boom..."


    The secret patterns of the talisman shuttle in the void, just like the big fish floating in the boundless sea area. It''s amazing!


    After a while, everyone was surprised. It was the performance of the supreme beast power.


    The ape, the wolf and so on immediately sat cross legged and carefully understood, even qingluan Xiaoqing was no exception.


    Du Shaofu was also stunned. This is the real supreme animal power. The big fish is not ordinary. No wonder the widower saint can also be named archaic in the age when the three clans of Qilin, Zhenlong and Fenghuang are respected.


    Gradually, Du Shaofu stood quietly, but he entered a certain state of emptiness and understood the changes of the big fish.


    Du Shaofu''s constant understanding, sometimes his hand prints condense, as if in evolution, imitation, and even in the condensation of fingerprints, there are also black talisman and secret patterns.


    In this way, as time went by, Du Shaofu stopped moving after a period of time, just like petrification, as if he had fallen into a deeper understanding.


    Feiyu''s performance is over, sitting cross legged and beginning to heal.


    The ape, the wolf and so on all closed their eyes to one side.


    Only Du Shaofu was standing and comprehending everything. It was like appearing in a vast ocean. Countless black talismans were flying and turning into big fish. They stirred up waves in the sea, undulating and shuttling, like the ROC attacking the sky, and the supreme beast could show it.


    Above the sea, the sound of the sky, like thunder, appears ancient breath, as if contains many mysteries, issued the sound of wind and thunder.


    Such a scene is terrible and shocking. The big fish hit the sky in the boundless ocean, as if to shake off. The amazing double pupil has endless years passing by. In the blink of an eye, the sea is changing, and the sun and the moon are sinking.


    Du Shaofu pursued the endless road of the strong, forgetting everything in the enlightenment, just as he had understood the ancient stone tablet at the gate of the Du family.


    There was enough time in the ancient space. I don''t know how long it took. The ape, the wolf, the qingluan, the Xiaoqing and Ouyang Shuang had all awakened from their understanding. However, Du Shaofu had not yet recovered. His brow was shining with silver gold, which was deep and profound.


    Finally, Du Shaofu''s whole body was filled with light, and a faint black talisman secret pattern appeared. The changes and deduction of these hidden patterns around Du Shaofu were like a huge black vortex.


    "Hula..."


    In the black whirlpool, the sound of waves and the sound of wind and thunder resounded. Finally, he shuttled over Du Shaofu''s body surface, and faintly, from Du Shaofu''s body, a shadow of a big black fish appeared.


    "It''s abnormal. Can you understand so fast?"


    Both the ape and the wolf were stunned, and they also gained something. But now it is obvious that with the same understanding, Du Shaofu''s income is absolutely different from them.


    "Did the master really not understand the inheritance of widowers?" Feiyu is very suspicious. He knows how much Du Shaofu has learned at the moment, which is frightening!


    The black light was dazzling, and the secret patterns of the talisman were interwoven, emitting a black light, which lingered in Du Shaofu''s body one after another, and finally condensed into a big black fish shadow.


    This kind of deduction and change gradually diffused a kind of supreme atmosphere, shuttling around Du Shaofu.


    At the end of the day, Du Shaofu''s whole body seemed to be turning into a big black fish. He wanted to surrender in the boundless sea area. He wanted to rush into the deep sea and sink into the boundless and boundless sea area.


    The black talisman and secret patterns appear constantly from the void, which are connected with Du Shaofu and emit a bright black light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3361

    In this way, Du Shaofu was completely involved in the understanding, forgetting everything, and comprehending the profound meaning of the big black fish.


    In the outside world, news of the news of the death of heaven and earth has been thoroughly spread. All the forces have gone to the strong. In the periphery of the burial place, there have been many living creatures gathering. All sides have appeared, which has caused a lot of disputes. The human race and the human family, the animal family and the beast family are all competing for treasures.


    "This secret bone is mine!"


    In the mountains, there are beasts roaring like thunder. A dragon flies across the sky and competes with a golden carving for a secret bone.


    But the golden eagle is powerful, bright and powerful. It can shake the dragon, fight for the secret bone and leave with wings.


    "War!"


    In the canyon, there are strong armor shrouded, fighting against the heroes, so that the sky bloody, in the fight for inheritance.


    At the periphery of the tomb, a lot of treasures were suddenly born, which caused the competition among the powerful, which made people''s eyes red and killed their eyes.


    All the living creatures know that the treasures in the heaven and death land can quickly become strong as long as they have a thorough understanding. This is a great opportunity, and no one wants to miss it.


    At this time, a great event happened in the dead land. The news of the entrance of external creatures was spread, which aroused all the evil creatures.


    "It is said that in ancient times, there were also external creatures coming in. They were very powerful, and they had fought with those who had won the holy land among our people!"


    "Outside our world, there are other lands where there are Terrans and orcs. It is said that not long ago, the name of the temple and the emperor of ROC, who was recognized by the seal of the emperor, came from the outside."


    "There are a lot of external creatures around here. They are very powerful, and they are also fighting for treasures."


    "Where did these people come in from? Can we also go out?"


    "It is said that there are huge restrictions. There are cracks in some places. The external creatures find the entrance and can enter. But we and I send them out, which are greatly restricted." And


    the news that there are outside creatures entering the dead is no longer a secret, and it has spread everywhere.


    "It is said that the guys who made a big fuss in our Animal League and killed many strong people were from outside."


    "Watch out for those outside."


    In this fierce place, both the Terrans and the orcs are hostile to the creatures from outside, at least on guard.


    Some treasures appeared, causing competition, and many strong men took action. There were Fierce wars everywhere. The cry of killing was roaring into the sky and it was boiling.


    A lot of people have died around the burial place, which is extremely tragic. It is said that some people who have been practicing in the holy land have also appeared.


    "This time, the treasures that appear in the earth and sky are very unusual. It''s just that there are so many treasures coming out of the periphery. It seems that there will be a dragon''s den and a tiger''s den in the depths of the earth''s burial, which will be more dangerous." An old man spoke and sensed the smell of danger.


    Some of the top strong faces are also very dignified, dare not have any carelessness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the barren space, Du Shaofu is still standing, the big fish condensed by the black talisman and secret patterns is floating, and there is a kind of supreme breath in the air, oppressing everything!


    Du Shaofu was immersed in it, comprehending everything and devoting himself to it. At this moment, it was as if he had returned to the ancient times, and was enjoying the world in the deep sea.


    "Boom


    The sea area exploded, the big fish crossed the sea, washed away the islands one by one, and scattered the gravel into the endless sea area.


    The Dragon roars and stirs in the sky, but also avoids the big black fish.


    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible." The fish was astonished. He could feel the depth of Du Shaofu''s understanding at the moment. He was already on top of him.


    "What a terrible beast, is this the body of the widower saint?" The ape, the wolf, the ice toad and the fierce Eagle are also deeply shocked. They can also feel the terrible pressure brought by the big black fish. This is the supreme beast power.


    At a certain moment, the big black fish disappeared from Du Shaofu''s body, and the secret patterns of the black talisman disappeared one by one. Du Shaofu finally recovered from his mysterious state.


    "Hoo!"


    With a breath of turbid breath, Du Shaofu opened his eyes. In his eyes, the shadow of the big black fish disappeared, as if he had not entered the depths of his golden eyes.


    "The supreme beast can be very strong. It won''t be too much under the golden winged ROC."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were also quite surprised. The big black fish is a kind of supreme animal power, which can be compared with the dragon family, Phoenix family and so on.


    "How''s it going?" Ouyang Shuang came forward, she had also carefully studied that half of the secret bone, no harvest.


    "Have time later."


    Du Shaofu shook his head at Ouyang. If the widower Saint had gained this part of his secret bone to rise, it would have been more precious than expected.


    It has been more than half a month in the ancient space. Although it has been less than two days since the outside world, there has been a movement in the dead land of the dead. The strong men of all sides are going. It is possible that all the people who may enter the wasteland will arrive. Du Shaofu dare not delay.With Ouyang Shuang, qingluan, Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu and the ape, Du Shaofu left the ancient space and continued to go to the direction of burial in heaven and death.


    The ape was familiar with the places where the dead were buried, and their injuries were no longer in any way. Du Shaofu needed someone who knew more about the place of death than himself.


    "It is said that in the ancient times, almost all the top powerful men in the world fell among them. Therefore, there are endless dangers and opportunities left in the land of death. From ancient times to the present, the practitioners of the Holy Land in the burial heaven and death land are trapped, and they can never get out of it, or even easily be damaged." Along the way, the ape told Du Shaofu in detail about the burial of heaven and death.


    Du Shaofu conjectured that the burial of heaven and death was related to the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe. Even there are rumors in the outside world. At the beginning of the dragon and Phoenix disaster, the Kirin family disappeared and the dragon and Phoenix family suffered heavy damage. So it seems that there is a great opportunity.


    The people broke through the void, and the ape followed Du Shaofu and continued: "there are great dangers, but there are also great opportunities. It''s not uncommon that there are archaic sacred vessels in the earth and sky. There have been many supreme beasts. The blood essence of real dragons and phoenixes is not a legend. It is even said that there is a supreme medicine in it. Taking the holy medicine can upgrade the level Practitioners can also directly climb one or even several levels. "


    "Misfortune and happiness coexist, holy utensil, true dragon and Phoenix essence and blood, supreme holy medicine." Du Shaofu marveled that with these treasures, he was afraid that it would be enough to make all people brave enough to rush into the heaven and death place to take risks for them. Such temptations could not be rejected at all, nor could any of them be rejected by practitioners.


    "Holy medicine."


    As for Du Shaofu, he was more interested in the supreme medicine, which could make the cultivation of the practitioners of holy land rise to one or even several levels, which was absolutely against the heaven.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s face, the ape said, "master, what people want most is the biggest secret in the world."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes. Not long ago, the ape mentioned it. It is said that the biggest secret in the world is buried in the burial place. Once born, it will shake the earth and the earth. There is no empty hole in the world. The ancient emperor also said that the burial place is the most mysterious place in this fierce place.


    Du Shaofu estimated that it would not be easy to bury the dead in heaven and earth. He would surely bury the great secret.


    "It seems very mysterious to bury the dead."


    Ouyang Shuang said lightly: "if the burial of heaven and death is related to the dragon and Phoenix massacre, many of the Archaean strongmen have fallen among them. Therefore, there must be the inheritance of the Archaean strongmen in this burial place. If the inheritance of the Archaean strongmen is obtained, it will be much stronger than the general inheritance."


    "The ancient strong inherit."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated, and the three swords he got were inherited from Archaean times.


    "There has been a world buried in the grave, and the biggest secret of the world has been buried. From ancient times to the present, there have been two big movements. However, every time the movement and movement in the dead land fluctuate, and countless strong people enter, no one discovers the secret. Whether the matter is true or not is unknown. However, the inheritance of the ancient strong, the true dragon, the Phoenix essence and the blood are preserved Yes, someone has already got it. " The ape said to Du Shaofu here.


    "Bury heaven and earth, hope you can get something."


    Du Shaofu smiles. He also wants to go to the funeral. If he can get any chance, it will be better.


    "In such a place, the beast alliance and the strong people in the fierce land will enter. Be careful." Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth and looked straight at Du Shaofu, not to mention the political strategists, dragon clan, Legalists, famous masters, and demons who also came into this fierce place. In this fierce place, Du Shaofu had many enemies among the human race and the animal alliance. Maybe they would meet with him in the grave.


    "I will."


    Du Shaofu shrugged his shoulders and outlined a smile. He had already expected that there must be all kinds of Holy Land practitioners in the dead land. However, he was definitely not a soft persimmon at the moment, especially Legalists, strategists, famous masters, dragon people, demons and other people. Those ancient powerful people who came out of the eternal tomb could not enter this fierce place. If they were buried in heaven again, they would die Even if you don''t get any chance this time, you can kill those people who come into the holy land, such as evil cults and famous masters. With their current cultivation strength, they don''t have to worry about it.


    Of course, Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless. At least, there are many terrible strong men in the Terran and animal alliance in this fierce area. Even a thunder sheep has to go all out to fight against it. Even if there are many strong people in the Terran and animal alliance, they should be above the thunder sheep.


    "It is said that no one has been able to go to the end of the funeral. The master should be careful." The ape''s mouth has been set with blood and soul seal, extremely loyal.


    "Well!" Du Shaofu nodded slightly.


    Breaking through the void, people were on their way, but there was no living creature that dared to come near and cause trouble.


    Du Shaofu had been looking forward to seeing little star, Du Xiaoyao, drunkard father, younger sister Shaojing, ye Piaoling, and elder brother Zhen Qingchun for a long time. He hoped to meet him in the burial place. He also did not know whether all the people had any great opportunities during this period of time.It''s just that Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu are among the Bifang Shenniao and the dark Tianhu. Du Shaofu estimates that maybe Xiaoqing and Xiaohu have no chance to enter the dead land this time. However, the benefits they can get from the Bi Fang Shenniao clan and the dark Tianhu clan are big enough.


    In the east of the ancient wasteland, there are endless abysses and mountains, vast and boundless sky, gray and gray, as if this is the end of the world.


    Everywhere depression, silence, the sky is dark, the earth is dry, like a dead land.


    "Long..."


    But recently, the original quiet death place, not long ago, appeared out of thin air. There were ancient talismans and secret patterns emitting light, and no time in the vast depths, there was a sound.


    Especially in that deep place, there appeared a huge space deep hole, just like a space black hole. The space ripple inside the hole rotated like a huge tornado storm, as if to devour the space.


    A long-standing ancient breath spread out, majestic and frightening, filled with a terrible atmosphere of killing and cutting, so that the venerable practitioners can''t get close to them, and the practitioners of Holy Land dare not be careless.


    "Hula!"


    In the depth of the dead, the vigorous wind roared, like a strong wind and tsunami, which lasted for a long time. The space blog articles turned wave by wave. Within the whole area, the strong dare to guess and dare to enter, and the ordinary creatures dare not get close to this area at all.


    Far away in the sky, on a dark mountain peak, many figures fell on the highest rock.


    "Amitabha "


    with the name of Buddha in the sky, many of these figures have strong breath. As an old monk, the spirit of holy land has not been hidden much. It is the old Buddhist monk who is accompanied by henglun and jiuchongling.


    "This is the place. I hope I can get something this time."


    The head of the old monk said, eyes wave Buddha shadow golden light, followed by a group of people into the dead.


    "Whoosh..."


    Soon after, there was a blazing breath coming over the void, and many figures appeared on the void. The supreme breath of beasts filled the void and solidified the void.


    If Du Shaofu is here at the moment, of course, he will be happy. It is the Phoenix sage of the Phoenix family, Huang ling''er, Feng Han, Feng Chu, Huang Fei, and so on. The most important one is Zixuan.


    "It''s a strong killing spirit."


    Looking at the front space, Zixuan''s eyes are like purple sun, which seems to be able to see through everything in the world.


    At the moment, Zixuan''s breath seems to be a little different. Compared with entering this fierce place, Zixuan is much stronger. The purple clothes are clear and the purple flame is dark, which outlines the posture of floating and tempting.


    Huang Fei, Huang ling''er, Feng Han, and Feng Chu stood together, looking at the amazing movement in the distance ahead, like a huge ancient fierce beast, waking up to devour and kill everything in this world.


    "There are too many burials in this place. Our ancestors of the Phoenix clan once entered this fierce place. In order to bury the heaven and death place, there is the biggest secret of our Phoenix family." The Phoenix blazing Saint opened his mouth with a solemn and dignified look. He looked at the terrible breath spreading from the front. With his cultivation strength, he also deeply felt palpitation.


    "Are all the rumors true?" Huang Fei''s flaming eyes were filled with doubts.


    "No matter what, we''re going to make a breakthrough in this grave." The Phoenix chick''s eyes were full of expectation.


    "Zixuan, fenghan, Fengchu, HuangFei and huangling''er have failed in the first two times. I hope you can succeed this time. The biggest reason for the family adventure to let you in is that you can get the biggest secret of our Phoenix family. According to the experience of our ancestors, you are young, beautiful, so you have the greatest opportunity. The disaster is coming soon Lin, if you fail this time, everything will be in big trouble. " Feng Zhi Sheng looked at Zixuan and said Feng Han.


    "Yes."


    Zixuan, huanglinger and fenghan nodded.


    "When you enter the dead land, you don''t need to look for additional opportunities. You just need to follow the breath and go straight to our family to get the biggest secret left by our family. It''s much better than any chance. If you can get the biggest secret of our family, even if you can get the biggest secret of our family, you will have to avoid three points." In the eyes of the Phoenix sage, there are some expectations and fluctuations in their eyes. That is the legend of the family and the biggest chance of the Phoenix family. In the past two times, there were cracks in the ancient wilderness. Some ancestors had entered it, but they failed. Now, the hope is only placed on these outstanding young people.


    "If I can get my family''s reservation, I don''t know how to compare with Du Shaofu."


    Feng Chu''s eyes have some sense of war. He was originally belligerent. Even under the joint attack of Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, mocha, Jialou JueJie and other peers, he did not lose his fighting spirit and confidence. On the contrary, he continued to practice hard. His mental fortitude is far beyond comparison. There is the biggest secret in the dead land of the family Let him fight.Feng Chi Sheng looked at the young Phoenix, moved his eyes, then laughed and said, "under normal circumstances, if you can get the remains buried in this dead land, no one of your contemporaries can be your opponent, but


    Feng Chi Sheng''s voice stopped for a moment, and then his smile turned into a bitter smile. He said, "but the big Peng emperor, the Spirit Lord, and Du Xiaoyao are different. How it turns out, I don''t know. Now, the most important thing is that you can get the secret buried by my family in this dead land."


    "Whoosh..."


    The breaking wind resounded, and the strong of the Phoenix clan also disappeared in the dead land.


    The dark Canyon is full of darkness. The vigorous wind is howling at the entrance of the canyon. The sound of rumbling makes the earth shake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2362

    There is not only one entrance to the place of death, but the canyon is also one of the entrances. The vigorous wind is roaring, and the turbulent atmosphere of killing and cutting is sweeping and slapping on the canyon, as if to destroy the canyon. The impact of the earth rumbles.


    "It''s not normal."


    At the entrance of the gorge, many figures are scattered and standing. At the beginning, there are many powerful figures, including the Dragon Qianchao, the mysterious vulture family, the snake Yu of the sky snake family, the red fire demon lion family, the lion Hongtu, the strategist Su Sanyan, the famous Hui Wu, and so on. Behind these people, they also have some strong breath.


    "It''s almost all here. Get ready to enter." Su Sanyan opens his mouth and looks at the entrance. The light in his eyes flickers.


    "If we can get a big chance, we will be able to suppress Du Shaofu again!" In Huiwu''s eyes, there is a trace of expectation.


    "That''s of course. The details of our dragon clan can''t be compared with that little scum. When we get what the family has left, what will that boy be?" Long Qian Chao opens his mouth, and his eyes are full of killing intention.


    "It''s said that the boy has been to the beast League and the Terran in this fierce place, and he will surely come here to bury heaven and death, so be careful."


    Su Sanyan said, his eyes slightly coagulated. Can he know du Shaofu''s current strength, in the case that the ancient strongmen out of the eternal tomb can''t enter, they can''t do anything about the boy.


    "I got the news that there are people in the beast League and the Terran who will not let go of the little scumbag. We just need to find out what the dragon clan left in this dead land, and then the boy will die!" Long Qianchao sank.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hiss!"


    Above the dark void, there are dozens of figures in the air, a majestic and majestic force diffuses out and comes down to the square.


    At the beginning, a moving figure stood with graceful posture, and her red hair tilted to the boneless slender waist, which was outlined with the sharp curve below.


    The woman appears in the air, standing in the air, her eyes are shining, and she is the Xiaoyao of the overlord Python family.


    "Miss, the people of the roaring lion clan are here."


    Xiaoyao is surrounded by an old woman with an old face, but her posture is very convex and not old-fashioned. Her eyes are also very bright, and her eyes are looking at the space not far from the front.


    "Hula..."


    The calm space ripples in the front space suddenly began to shake, and then dozens of figures appeared in the sky. The figures were fluctuating with amazing breath, and the sound of lion roaring was faintly heard, which filled the air.


    With the appearance of these dozens of figures, the bright eyes are also looking at this side in an instant.


    At the side of the first few old men, there was a rugged young man, whose temperament was like a lion. He looked at the void, and the corners of his mouth picked slightly, and his eyes were filled with cold fighting spirit!


    This young man has a proud air. With his appearance, the surrounding space is trembling secretly, which is Xiaogu.


    "The tyrants came early enough." Later, a group of strong people before an old man saw Xiao Yao and so on, and suddenly showed a little smile.


    "It''s not too late for Xiaotian demon lions to come."


    The old woman''s way is not salty, the overlord boa clan''s status in the animal alliance, but must be hidden above the roaring sky demon lion clan.


    "You are all early."


    Such a sound falls again from the void, and the space ripples in the front of the sky again. Just as the voice has just fallen, there are ten figures appearing out of thin air and standing in the air.


    With these figures, a blazing breath suddenly rises sharply, as if it is on fire. The ripples in the space are all with a light red color.


    At the beginning, one by one, the old men with red hair, wearing a broad robe, looked a little loose on his thin body. He was the elder of the Bifang divine bird family.


    Beside the elder, a strong figure is also retreating. His dark blue hair is shoulder length, and his body is strong. Under his feet, the fire fills the void, and his eyes are full of blue and red light. It is the introverted volcano that is extremely frightening. In the ranking of the younger generation of the Animal League, it is higher than Xiaoyao and Xiaogu.


    At the moment, the most striking thing is a young man in red robe. He is embroidered with flame patterns. His body is strong and slender. His eyes are like stars. He has a proud air and his temperament is extraordinary!


    "Chiyao, if it had not been for Luo Xuan''s deceit, he would not have won."


    Xiao Yao looks at the young man in red robe with a little regret in his eyes. Not long ago, Chiku was reluctant to lose his post of commander. Otherwise, he would be the Supreme Master of beasts.


    However, at the moment, no one dares to look down on chiyao. Everyone knows that the victory of Luojuan not long ago only occupied a lot of advantages, otherwise, chiyao would be the best candidate for the post of commander.


    "It turned out to be an old man of error."


    The old woman and the old man of the roaring demon lion clan were extremely polite when he saw the elder come.


    "There should have been a lot of people already in. Let''s also go in. It''s dangerous and dangerous. Be careful." He said."You can wait for me."


    With a hearty laugh coming out, when the voice falls, the space ripples flash. Again, there are more than ten figures falling down, with a strong wave. The old man is full of white hair and has white hair.


    Behind the old man, there is a young man in a long black dress, about thirty years old. He wears a slightly tight black dress to show his perfect figure. With long black hair and a dignified face, he has a pair of clear and bright eyes, emitting a breath of suffocation. The black long shirt moves slightly, just like a tiger in the form of a human.


    This young man is the leader of the dark Tiger Group, Hu Yu.


    "Tiger thorium elder." He nodded.


    Several young people, such as Huyu, chiyao, and E-Mei, also nodded.


    "I have received news that many of the Terrans have entered the dead Said the elder tiger thorium.


    "Terran!"


    With the voice of the elder tiger and thorium, the strong orcs present also looked at it. Over the years, the Terran has changed from the past, and has faintly reached the point of being able to compete with the beast alliance.


    "Let''s hurry up. Let''s go in and talk about it."


    According to the elder, this time, if the Terrans get more opportunities in the burial place, they will become stronger and stronger and have to be stopped.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Master, in front of me is the entrance to the grave."


    In the void, the ape said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the distant place ahead. There was a strong wind which was like a storm. It was accompanied by a wave of killing and cutting, which made Du Shaofu feel familiar.


    "It''s a weird place." Ouyang Shuang opened his mouth, as if feeling something.


    "There are many creatures coming."


    Du Shaofu''s mind and spirit revealed that there were a lot of living beings around at the moment, most of them were practitioners above the realm level. Such accomplishments were top-notch both in the outside world and in this fierce place, which showed the great temptation of the land of death.


    "These people are all looking for opportunities. Basically, we are not worried about them. Our real competitors are the big families in the Terran and the major races in the Animal League." The ape opened his mouth and looked around. Although some creatures around him were not weak, they knew that these creatures did not pose too much threat to them now.


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly. He also met many teams along the way, but on the whole, he did not encounter any threatening teams. He must have delayed some time, and all the major forces in the Terran and the beast alliance have already entered the burial ground.


    "I don''t know if there is anyone in the wasteland who has been buried in heaven and death!"


    Du Shaofu looked into the distance, and the thought passed in his heart. Then he waved his hand and took all the people around him to speed up his journey.


    At the present speed, they soon arrived at the entrance of the burial place.


    Front entrance is a vast plain, deep and dark, vigorous wind whistling, there is an ancient atmosphere filled.


    In particular, because of the spread of the killing Qi, the general practitioners of the realm dare not get too close.


    Du Shaofu stood in the void at the entrance of the plain, and his eyes were fixed on the deep. In the dark depths of the plain, there was an air of killing and cutting, and the terrible invisible breath made the vast void distorted.


    "This place is really special. You need to be careful!"


    Du Shaofu reminded the people around him that, with his own practice at the moment, he also felt that there was a faint sense of danger in the entrance of the dead.


    "The death of heaven and earth began to be active, which was particularly dangerous."


    The ape reminds him that although he has never entered the place of death when there is no movement in the place of death, he has heard that it is extremely dangerous in the place of burial. When the practitioners of Holy Land encounter danger, they often die without life, and it is said that after there is movement in the burial place, the danger is multiplied.


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly, and the dark Qi in his body was surging. He also protected Ouyang Shuang and others around him in his mind, reminding everyone to be careful.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the front of the empty plain suddenly "roar" resound, the entire plain in the middle of the air shaking, vigorous wind howling, a layer of terrible air waves such as the waves.


    In the eyes of Du Shaofu and others, the deep part of qiankong plain disintegrated, and a majestic atmosphere of killing and cutting burst out, shattering every inch of the space earthquake, revealing the dark void, as if the earth and the sky were falling apart and the world was ending.


    Under such a strong breath, before the plain a strong living creature can not help but retreat some, this terrible breath, no one wants to be swept to.


    "Something must have happened in front of me!"


    "It may be that there are heavy treasures appearing!"


    the voices of surprise spread out, and the eyes all around suddenly turned to the dead in front of them.There are amazing treasures in this burial place, which all living creatures dream of.


    "Whoosh..."


    At that time, some living creatures sprang up and turned into streamers and swept into the entrance of the burial place.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the rapidly swept figures, and his eyebrows moved. It''s a pity that he didn''t see those enemies. If he met political strategists, demons, or people from the Yu family and Yaotian Yanfeng clan, he could have solved some of them directly. Anyway, this feud is irresolvable.


    "Brother Shaofu, shall we go in or not?"


    Dai Xingyu looked at the many living creatures around him, and said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly. He felt that the living creatures in front of him were not in any danger. Then he led the people into the burial place.


    In the dead land, the atmosphere of killing was full of air, and the dark red mist was around it. It was dark everywhere, like when the heaven and earth opened.


    But there are also differences. When the world opens, it should be the breeding of vitality, but here is a piece of dead ash, and the vitality is dim.


    "It''s a strange, murderous smell."


    Entering the burial place, Dai Xingyu frowns tightly and dares not to be careless. The breath that permeates the void makes him feel uncomfortable.


    When Du Shaofu looked around, the dim space was vast and incomparable. It had an invisible breath, which could influence the mind to pry.


    "The space inside is vast and incomparable. No one has ever known how big it is. It is the most mysterious and strange place in this place." Said the ape, looking at Du Shaofu.


    "Sister Xingyu, brother Shaofu, I seem to feel some movement..."


    Qingluan Xiaoqing, who has never spoken, looks at the void on one side, and the blue light in her eyes is beginning to fluctuate.


    "Chulala..."


    Then, the fingerprints in qingluan''s hands congealed, and the flame talismans and secret patterns seemed to have traction with the space, and suddenly spread out the light. The hot blue flame fluctuated, with the fiery secret symbols emerging, waving an ancient breath.


    "Well, there seems to be some reaction."


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened. Qingluan and Xiaoqing seemed to feel something.


    "Right there, I feel the breath of my family."


    Qingluan small green zhengse said, eyes in the blue flame jump, this from her blood in the connection, not to make a mistake.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, and decided to go with the breath qingluan Xiaoqing felt. Qingluan Xiaoqing could feel the breath of her own family. There should be no mistake. Maybe there will be any harvest at that time.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several people soared into the sky, flying all the way in the dark void, but they did not dare to be careless.


    Du Shaofu''s mind was released. Although there was an invisible breath in this space that could block the prying of Yuan Shen''s power, it had not yet reached the point of complete barrier. The stronger the yuan Shen''s power was, the larger the area that could be seen in this space at the moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Let''s all be kind. It''s not a good place."


    Buried in a valley with dim vision, Sun Qin''s bright eyes keep a watchful eye on the front, and his mind is more careful to pry into the surrounding space.


    "All children, be careful. There are opportunities and dangers."


    Sun Xuan''s eyes slightly coagulated, also reminded the children of the sun family, and said: "be careful of the people of the Animal League. There will be a big war with the Animal League sooner or later. If we meet the people of the Animal League here and can make a move, we are not polite."


    "Yes


    Sun Jiaqiang nodded. The last time the strong man of the beast League actually went to fight directly outside the holy city. This was the provocation of chiluoluo. In this period of time, the Terran and the beast League were at the point of fierce swords.


    Everyone knows that if it wasn''t for the funeral, a great war would have begun.


    Now, if both sides meet in the grave, no one will be polite if they have the chance.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, just as the sun family''s voices fell, Sun Qin suddenly gave a drink, and Qianying disappeared in place.


    "Hiss!"


    But Sun Qin''s speed seems to slow down a step. Behind a middle-aged Sun family, a dazzling streamer suddenly pierces the space. Like lightning, it sweeps on the middle-aged head, directly penetrating the middle-aged head and pouring the red and white things on the ground.


    "Hiss..."


    Another stream of light appeared, penetrating the void, and suddenly appeared in front of a young sun family.


    "Whew!"


    Sun Qin hands, the hand of the talisman secret pattern wave, a fingerprint directly through the space, fell on this streamer competition.


    "Hiss!"


    The clear dull sound came out, and the streamer was broken into a black mist."Be careful, defend!"


    Sun Xuan''s eyes were ugly. In a flash, a strong man of the sun family suddenly fell.


    "Boom!"


    With the fall of sun''s voice, the whole ground was shaking, and the surrounding ground was shaking. If it was an earthquake, many streamers appeared in the void.


    "Not good. We''re in danger."


    Sun Qin''s face changed greatly, and a dark defensive circle was set up all over his body. The ancient atmosphere was full of air and his eyes were dignified.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    Qingluan Xiaoqing followed the breath of the family and guided by the invisible breath in his blood. He led Du Shaofu and passed through many mountains. The speed had a lot of influence. So after two hours, all the people arrived at a continuous mountain.


    In the mountain range, the mountain peaks stand, and the canyon is winding, surrounded by dark red clouds, as if dyed red by residual blood.


    "Here it is."


    Qingluan small green light road, she felt the breath is here.


    "It seems nothing special."


    Du Shaofu''s mind and spirit revealed that there was no abnormality in the breath of the place, and there was no vision.


    The space inside, like there is no day and night, everywhere is a void and dark pale color, like a real buried in this side of the world.


    Using the power of Chi Jiri macaque''s pulse and soul, Du Shaofu still had no harvest and could not feel any abnormality.


    Qingluan small green Qianying grazing, eyes issued a blue flame light, appeared in front of a canyon.


    The gorge is vast, with an abyss on both sides, and an endless black fog below. It is a vast expanse. It is invisible to form a spirit. You can''t see what is underneath.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ouyang Shuang, Du Shaofu, GUI ape and Dai Xingyu appear on the canyon and stand beside qingluan Xiaoqing. Their eyes are staring at the dark clouds in the abyss below, but they can''t see through anything.


    "It''s the smell below."


    Qingluan''s little green eyes moved slightly and looked up to Du Shaofu and Dai Xingyu.


    "Are you sure?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t feel anything at this time, and he didn''t get the pulse and soul of the red Jiri macaque, so he couldn''t help doubting.


    "There should be no mistake. This breath has something to do with my qingluan people."


    Qingluan small green eyes staring at the vast abyss below, where the breath from inside let her feel that she has a kind of blood connected breath traction.


    "Then go down and have a look."


    Du Shaofu nodded. Although he could not feel abnormal, he also believed that qingluan Xiaoqing''s feeling should not be wrong and might have a harvest.


    "There may be danger. I''m not sure yet. You should be careful."


    Qingluan Xiaoqing said, she would like to know what is in the abyss at this time, which will make her feel the sense of blood connection, but also let her realize that there is a danger.


    People nodded, and then several figures flashed, suddenly jumped into the abyss.


    In order to be on guard, Du Shaofu''s mysterious Qi was surging in his body, and he was ready to help others.


    In this abyss, the boundless mist was swirling, and the more it reached the bottom, there was a faint blazing breath spreading.


    I don''t know how long it has sunk, and the hot breath is more and more intense.


    However, the degree of the heat of the breath did not have much influence on the people.


    Du Shaofu''s heart and wings peeped around, slowly descending, not daring to rush.


    People estimated that the sinking was at least thousands of feet deep, and several people fell on the ground.


    This abyss also does not know how to form, at this moment, people carefully look around, the abyss is like the heart of the earth in general, everywhere there is a dark and gloomy atmosphere, people can not help but some heart trembling.


    "It seems to be here."


    Qingluan Xiaoqing looks around the abyss and feels the strong breath more and more.


    At this moment, the bottom of the abyss was a vast underground valley. The valley was extremely flat, and there were grotesque rocks on both sides of the valley.


    Above the thick and strange clouds cover the valley more gloomy, as if to nine secluded general.


    "There seems to be nothing special about this..."


    Du Shaofu looked around him with all his heart and soul. He did not feel anything special.


    Qingluan Xiaoqing wandered around for two times, still slightly green on his face, and then showed a little smile. He said to the crowd: "if I guess right, this is the place where the powerful orcs have arranged Nirvana space. It seems that only the strong people of Phoenix can do it."


    "Nirvana space?"


    Du Shaofu raised eyebrows for the first time when he heard that the Phoenix clan still had such means.


    Dai Xingyu looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "brother Shaofu, I heard my master talk about it once by accident. According to my master, the Phoenix clan has a lot of gifted magical means, among which they have a talent for space, but the ordinary children of the Phoenix family seem unable to control it.""That''s it."


    Du Shaofu picked his eyes and thought of the little star. It seemed that there was something special about that little guy in space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2363

    "I also heard that the dragon clan, like the Phoenix clan, has a lot of special talent means, but many means need to be controlled by the real dragon blood. It is said that the real dragon blood has many advantages in Yuan Shen."


    Dai Xingyu said that all these were mentioned by her master unconsciously.


    Du Shaofu picked up his eyes. There was no doubt about the blood of the little star, but it was the blood of the Dragon God. Du Shaofu was not very clear about the advantages of the little guy on the yuan God, but he knew that the little guy never seemed to be afraid of the yuan God''s attack.


    "Nirvana space is not something that can be arranged by the strong people of the Phoenix clan. Generally speaking, at least after the cultivation of the sacred animal kingdom, even the strong people of the Phoenix family can not arrange the nirvana space. Generally speaking, only the strong people of the Phoenix family can make use of their own blood essence and blood animal soul to avoid disturbing their bones It is difficult for outsiders to discover the existence of this Nirvana space Qingluan Xiaoqing said so.


    "So, here are the powerful Phoenix clan arranged Nirvana space in the closed door?" Du Shaofu asked, it would be inconvenient to disturb if it was really the strong man of the Phoenix clan.


    "It''s very complicated. It''s hard for me to notice the nirvana space arranged by the strong people of Phoenix clan."


    Qingluan Xiaoqing shook his head and looked puzzled. He said, "in this Nirvana space, I also feel the breath of my qingluan people. What attracts me is the breath of my own family."


    "Do you mean that there are two kinds of breath in this Nirvana space, a Nirvana space arranged by the powerful Phoenix clan, and a breath of your own qingluan people?" Du Shaofu was also puzzled. There were five families in the Phoenix family. It was said that the ancestor of the Phoenix clan left five blood lines. The red one was the main Phoenix, the yellow one was the dragon, the purple one was Zhuo, the green one was qingluan, and the white one was the swan. Among them, Zhuo was the Ziyan demon Huang, and qingluan was only one family. So the nirvana space might be the Honghu clan, or the nirvana It was arranged by the strong in the main Phoenix clan.


    "Maybe."


    Qingluan Xiaoqing nodded, and the blue flame in her eyes became more and more fiery. She said, "I always feel that the breath of my qingluan people is calling me and wants me to go in."


    "Can this Nirvana space be opened?" Then Du Shaofu asked qingluan Xiaoqing.


    "I may be able to open it, but once it is opened, it will disturb the powerful members of the closed Phoenix clan. This is disrespectful and has serious consequences." Qingluan Xiaoqing said, but with the arrival here, more and more feel the smell of an equity clan calling her.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu stood up and fell into deep meditation.


    "Are you sure you have a qingluan in it Later, Du Shaofu raised his eyes and asked qingluan Xiaoqing zhengse.


    "Sure."


    Qingluan Xiaoqing definitely nodded, hesitated for a moment, and her delicate red lips with a little doubt radiance said: "I also feel that the strong person who arranges this Nirvana space seems to have some impure blood of Phoenix family. Otherwise, I can hardly detect it."


    "Well, it would be better."


    Du Shaofu bit his teeth, and a little smile came out of his mouth. He said, "if you open this Nirvana space, there will only be two results: one can let Xiaoqing get a chance, and the other will be attacked by the powerful Phoenix people at the critical moment of Nirvana transformation."


    "Er This is the Phoenix clan... "


    Ouyang Shuang has some eyes moving. If it''s Dragon nationality or something, there''s no problem. Only the Phoenix clan has a good friendship.


    "The Phoenix clan doesn''t necessarily come from the outside. Their blood is impure. That''s more. Maybe Hey, hey... " Du Shaofu smiles, and his eyes show a little sneer. Qingluan feels the impure Phoenix clan. That''s not necessarily true. There are also animal alliances.


    "Do you want to open this Nirvana space and see if there is any chance?" Du Shaofu asked qingluan Xiaoqing.


    "I''ll try it!"


    Qingluan Xiaoqing hesitated for a moment, then looked at Du Shaofu. In his eyes of blue flame, he glanced at a smile of evil intention and said, "I feel some danger here. It seems that there are still many dangers. Maybe this is the reason why my family breath calls me to come. In this case, let''s untie the nirvana space."


    "It''s already here. There''s no reason to go back. Let''s have a look." The ape spoke with curiosity.


    "I''ll try!"


    Later, qingluan made a decision, which still had a little tender shadow. The foot slightly touched the ground, and the body suddenly appeared in the low sky. Waving, a complex and mysterious hand print condensed. The blue flame in his hand was swept out along with the secret patterns of the talisman, which made the temperature under the abyss rise suddenly.


    "Hula..."


    A series of blue flame talismans interweave in the void, very strange, and finally condensed into a green Luan shadow.


    "Gee "


    faintly, a loud hissing spreads, and the blue fire rises and spreads. The dark sky is like a bright blue sun. With the rising of the blue flame, an empty shadow of qingluan is flying in the sky, and the gorgeous tail feathers are filled with green runes, which are moving and vivid, and show the supreme breath of animals."Boom!"


    At the same time of the appearance of the virtual shadow of qingluan, a bright red light shield suddenly appeared in the surrounding void space, which was reflected in an arc, covering a large area of space, just like a vast light curtain, with the red flame lingering around and the flaming and weaving of talisman secret patterns.


    "This is Nirvana space?"


    Du Shaofu was alert for a moment. He looked at the huge red light curtain in front of him. His eyes were dignified. He felt a familiar breath and a terrible pressure.


    "So powerful."


    This terrible pressure made Du Shaofu not be careless at all.


    Du Shaofu felt a great depression in his heart from the red flame talisman''s secret pattern light mask, which seemed to have a very strong and terrible existence.


    Even with his current cultivation strength, Du Shaofu had a feeling that his breath was strong and dangerous.


    "It''s not the pure blood of the Phoenix clan


    In the void, qingluan''s eyes are also dignified. Suddenly, she feels a kind of dangerous atmosphere rising in her heart.


    "It looks like it''s fate!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the scarlet mask tightly, and a faint smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    "I feel like I''m in trouble..." Qingluan small green slightly with a young face, showing a little bitter smile, she has felt the danger.


    "Be careful!"


    With a sweep of Du Shaofu''s sleeve, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu step back and look up at the red light mask. They also feel a sense of terror coming out of the mask.


    "Hula..."


    With Du Shaofu''s gaze, he could see that at this moment, the hidden patterns of the red mask began to fluctuate. With the waves, a red flame crack slowly tore open.


    "Kaka..."


    Then, this red energy mask is like a broken mirror, inch by inch broken and cracked.


    When the red light mask broke, people''s eyes were suddenly surprised. The scene suddenly changed. The surrounding space was expanding, and the valley disappeared. Instead, a huge dark plain appeared.


    The plain was dead and desolate, but in front of it appeared the outline of a giant, like a huge mountain.


    The huge thing was a huge monster''s bones crawling on the ground. The monster''s bones were huge, clearly they were bones, but they were like living creatures. The whole body was filled with a faint blue light. Their wings spread out on the ground, stretching over thousands of feet. A kind of blazing breath sprang out, as if it could burn everything, even if it was Du Shaofu''s at the moment The cultivation and the power of Yuan Shen make the mysterious Qi inside the body feel blocked. From the beast''s body, the supremacy of the beast family spreads, which makes people tremble!


    "How terrifying the Phoenix clan is."


    Du Shaofu was shocked, and his eyes were shocked. Under the tremendous pressure, Du Shaofu felt the supremacy of the Phoenix clan. In addition to the breath of the little star, Du Shaofu was the first to see him, far more than the powerful people of the Phoenix clan.


    "The strong of qingluan."


    Du Shaofu was shocked. Before he died, the monster accident had reached a level of terror. That level might be beyond imagination. Otherwise, the pressure of the remaining corpse would not affect him at all.


    "The ancestor of my qingluan clan!"


    Looking at the huge corpse, qingluan and Xiaoqing suddenly burst into shock in her eyes at the moment. The breath of blood connection made her fully sure of the identity of the huge monster in front of her, and her face was shocked.


    "Disturb my Nirvana and wait for death!"


    All of a sudden, at the same time, such a gloomy, shrill voice rose from the sky with uncontrollable anger, resounding through the void.


    The crowd followed the reputation, and on top of Pang daqingluan''s body, a cluster of dazzling red flaming fire directly diffused out, and then


    "boy, you and I will not die today! "


    suddenly, in the ruins on the ground, the voice of the extreme cold screams out, and a terrible energy wave diffuses from the ruins.


    "Boom! "


    for a moment, the void trembled for no reason, and then a torrential red fire swept from the front like a storm, and a terrible breath diffused and rushed into the void sky with a torrent of blazing breath!


    "Goo! "


    there is a neighing like a Phoenix, and a huge monster body flutters its wings and rises to the sky like a Phoenix.


    The huge monster spread its wings like a cloud hanging from the sky. The light covered the void, and the red talisman and secret patterns interweaved, making it like an ocean of fire around, and an indescribable hot and oppressive air burst down.


    There are many similarities between the monster and the Phoenix clan, but they lack the splendor and nobility of the real Phoenix clan.


    "Yao Tian Yan Feng clan!"Looking at the sudden appearance of the huge monster, this is definitely not an accident, but a real Yao Tian Yan Feng, which makes Du Shaofu''s eyes tremble, but is not too surprised. He has already felt the breath of the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was shocked. The breath of the flame Phoenix in the remote sky was much stronger than that of the Phoenix Ember.


    "The mid peak of holy animal kingdom!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, and his breath was so terrible that he came from a distant flame Phoenix, the peak of the holy animal kingdom in the middle period.


    "There seems to be a lot of difference!"


    With a close eye on the body of the flaming Phoenix in the remote sky, Du Shaofu saw many different places. At the moment, there was a layer of blue light on the body of the flaming Phoenix in the remote sky, just like the divine light. It was filled with green fire. The prestige of his body was not comparable to that of the Phoenix Ember. It was like being close to the Phoenix family!


    "Metamorphosis, this remote day Yan Feng is transforming towards qingluan!"


    Du Shaofu trembled his eyes and seemed to think of some possibilities. There were the bones of the strong men of the qingluan clan and the strong men of the Yanfeng clan in the remote sky. Obviously, the nirvana space was arranged by the people of the Yanfeng clan in the remote sky. It seems that the nirvana space is changing towards a higher level. The greatest possibility is that the strong man of the Yaotian Yanfeng clan has discovered this After finding the bones left by the strong men of the qingluan clan, they got endless benefits. Therefore, they simply arranged Nirvana space here and wanted to change nirvana, but it was found by qingluan.


    "Yao Tian Yan Feng clan, very strong!"


    With his cultivation level strength, he has only trembling share in this breath, which is hard to contend with.


    The huge flame Phoenix body spread its wings across the sky, and the breath on her body climbed to the top. Her eyes were red and blue, but the cold light was towering and her anger could not be suppressed.


    Only it knows how much it has paid to get to this stage. At first, it found this place by accident, because it was not the pure blood of the Phoenix clan, nor the blood of the qingluan clan. In order to forcibly obtain the inheritance left by the ancient strongmen, it suffered heavy damage from the means arranged by the ancient strongmen, and almost fell down. If you want to inherit it completely, you should not Yi, it can only come step by step. In order to get closer to the transformation step by step, it will be able to get the inheritance of the ancient strongmen of the qingluan clan. It has spent tens of thousands of years, and even the people of the Yanfeng clan in Yaotian think that it has already fallen into the burial ground. However, such hardships also make it arrive in one fell swoop from the beginning of the sacred animal kingdom The peak of the middle period of the sacred animal kingdom is about to change into nirvana. It can also take the opportunity to break through to the key point of the later stage of the sacred animal kingdom. However, it seems that they have been disturbed by these people, and their previous achievements have been abandoned, which has been greatly affected. It seems that there are some real qingluan blood among them, which makes it worried.


    Looking closely at several figures in front of him, especially the blood of qingluan, this remote Tianyan Phoenix is deeply worried. Once the blood of qingluan competes with it for inheritance, how can its cultivation strength be suppressed? I''m afraid it can''t be contested. The inheritance of the ancient strongmen of the qingluan clan will naturally be left to the people of his family.


    So now, in any case, we should kill these people completely!


    "all of them die for me "


    the flaming Phoenix in the remote sky roars ferociously, and its pupils emit fierce red light. It seems that it contains two volcanoes in eruption. Its breath is terrible, and it spreads its wings to cover the void. It has taken some of the supreme animal power of the xuqingluan clan. The first target is not Du Shaofu, but qingluan Xiaoqing.


    "Long "


    when the huge body of Yan Feng was passing by, the terrible crushing force broke through the void, swept down with a rolling fire and molten slurry, and the breath of the sky swept wildly, which was enough to burn and destroy everything, which was not what qingluan and Xiaoqing could fight against now.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared. Starting from the emptiness of his whole body, a brilliant golden talisman secret pattern gushed out, converged into a handprint, and swept out directly from the sky.


    One wing across the sky, a large area of golden thunder is bright, just like a thunder sea, like a golden Python like thunder, everywhere is full of thundering, spreading out bright golden talisman secret patterns.


    These golden talismans bear the domineering will of the golden winged ROC, and form a huge shadow of the golden winged ROC.


    "Gee "


    the golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow neighs, and a hegemonic force comes, as if through the ancient times, and finally penetrates into this space, distorting the space and blocking the body of the flaming Phoenix in the remote sky.


    "Why, the lost golden winged ROC!"


    The sharp sound of shock came from the distant sky. The fierce pupil was like a huge lantern, staring at Du Shaofu tightly. His wings were shaking, and there were flaming talismans and secret patterns. The whole sky was shaking at this moment.


    "Hula...!"


    Then in this space, under its wings, the space collapses inch by inch, revealing dark cracks, emerging void, and the hot breath fluctuates, which makes Renyuan spirit wither.


    "It seems that this remote flame Phoenix is going to succeed if it wants to be handed down by force and to change into nirvana."


    Qingluan Xiaoqing came to Du Shaofu''s back and saw the clues. No wonder she had just felt the danger and complexity. Now everything has come to understand. It seems that the remote Tianyan Phoenix has almost succeeded in trying to obtain the inheritance of the ancestors of the qingluan family."Can you get the inheritance of your ancestors?"


    Du Shaofu asked qingluan Xiaoqing that the ancestors of the qingluan clan were absolutely dead. If such inheritance fell on qingluan Xiaoqing, it would not be surprising, and would be able to obtain unimaginable benefits.


    "Of course, my ancestors are calling me for inheritance, but it seems that this remote flame Phoenix is not easy to deal with?" Qingluan Xiaoqing looks at the terrible Yaotian Yanfeng and knows that it is definitely not easy to deal with. If it is not solved, it will not be inherited by qingluan''s ancestors.


    "Give it to me. You can watch it first."


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge Yao Tian Yan Feng. Anyway, he had no good feelings for the Yao Tian Yan Feng family. This inheritance had such unimaginable great benefits to qingluan Xiaoqing, but he couldn''t let it go.


    Although this Yao Tian Yan Feng is strong, Du Shaofu is afraid of it.


    However, Du Shaofu thought that he was not unable to fight against Lei Yang. If he had done his best at the moment, he would not have been able to deal with this remote flame Phoenix.


    "Brother Shaofu, be careful. We can''t do it. Let''s run first. This guy was disturbed by us at the critical moment of Nirvana transformation. He must have been greatly affected and could not be inherited in a short time." Qingluan Xiaoqing said to Du Shaofu that although he was afraid of the Yaotian Yanfeng, he also secretly laughed and was disturbed by her at the critical moment of Nirvana transformation. This Yao Tian Yan Feng was definitely affected.


    "No matter who you are, you are going to die today!"


    At the same time, the huge Yao Tian Yan Feng was once again directly attacking Du Shaofu. Its huge body directly impacted in the most powerful way, which was already the most terrible attack. In addition, the blazing heat and pressure of the sky could destroy everything. In a pair of fierce pupils, the fierce and fierce light twinkled.


    "Boom..."


    As the void trembled and the flames spread, the huge body of the flaming Phoenix in the remote sky was carrying a terrible energy to destroy the heaven and the earth, and hit Du Shaofu in the air.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu set foot in the air. His eyes sank. A cold light swept out of his eyes. The green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings were directly arranged.


    The whole body is bright with golden light, forming a set of golden armor covering the whole body.


    At the same time, the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu were revealed. The air of despotism was overwhelming. He wanted to soar up and cross the sky!


    "Ji..."


    Qingling armor and Dapeng''s golden wings are naturally formed. The sound of the sound of the ROC pierces the clouds and rocks, and the domineering momentum sweeps across the void.


    "No! "


    when Du Shaofu gathered the green spirit armor and urged the ROC''s golden wings, the vast dark air surged out of his body, the fingerprints condensed, and a stream of purple fire rose. If he wanted to burn the empty sky and turn into a huge purple flame, he needed to emerge, like a group of purple scorching sun, which covered the sky and blocked the sun A terrible gesture.


    "Gee! "


    the purple flame demon Huang''s virtual shadow spreads its wings, and the overwhelming energy sweeps across the earth. Its two pupils, like the purple sun, look down on the earth, shaking half of the void. Under the blazing heat, the earth in this area is splitting into huge cracks.


    "Kaka "


    the sudden blazing momentum of the sky, rolling purple fire swept across the sky, just like the purple sun burst out on a sunny day, which can destroy everything. It carries a kind of terrible pressure of heaven and earth, blocking the flame Phoenix from the remote sky, making its fierce pupil show surprise and shock.


    "Ziyan yaohuang''s animal power, boy, you must have the treasure of Ziyan yaohuang. It seems that there is still a big harvest today."


    As for the Phoenix, the supreme animal power of the Phoenix family is a great opportunity. The breath of the golden winged ROC on the mysterious boy is also of great benefit to him.


    "This is delivered to the door "


    the fire phoenix in the remote sky drank bitterly, and the red light gushed out from both pupils. It was as if two volcanoes were erupting, spreading their wings to cover the void, and once again killed Du Shaofu, who seemed extremely small at the moment. The terrible crushing force shattered the void and swept down with a rolling fire and molten slurry. The breath of heaven swept wildly and opened, enough to break everything!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2364

    "I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    When Du Shaofu stepped forward, the golden wings of the ROC behind him shook. In the wave of golden light, the ripples of space rippled away, and his arms shook. The fingerprints in his hands condensed and finally condensed into prints. The waves of wild energy suddenly rose, just like the substantial energy fluctuations.


    "Oh! "


    when the palm print was condensed, there was a roar of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles. Du Shaofu directly waved his palm and shot it. It was the seal of xuanhuang emperor, which rose against the wind, and swept with a momentum of destroying the sky and the earth.


    Everything was as fast as lightning, and the palm print and the huge body of Yan Feng collided with each other directly and hard. The sound of thunder like sound spread wildly, shaking the abyss!


    "Boom "


    the brilliant runes burst out, the sky roared, and the terrifying energy ripple spread like a huge ocean wave. There were green dragons, white tigers, Phoenix, and Xuanwu turtles. With the sound of dragons singing, tigers roaring, sparrows chirping and turtles chirping, there was also a blazing hot breath in the glare of the light, which burst into a terrifying momentum.


    Such a collision, let the back of the ape, eyes for its horror!


    A huge void is collapsing, a huge void black hole reveals the void, and the shadow of the four beasts, such as the green dragon and the white tiger, disappears into space.


    "Pedaling!"


    With the energy surging, Du Shaofu''s figure suddenly recoiled a few steps in the broken rune. His body faltered and flapped his wings. Only then did he stabilize his body. His eyes showed a color of surprise. This remote sky flaming Phoenix was more powerful than he had imagined. He was obviously carrying the breath of the qingluan clan, which was not comparable to that of the ordinary Yaotian Yanfeng. It looked like it was really in Nirvana If qingluan didn''t find out this time, he might have a chance to succeed.


    Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and so on retreated to the distance, worried, but their strength is self-conscious, at this time also can not help too much.


    However, Ouyang Shuang''s big eyes and beautiful eyes are staring at the front sky. At the moment, he looks like the figure of a real ROC in human form. He also has absolute confidence. Today, that young boy in Lanling city has been thoroughly transformed and tempered step by step. Now, he is a strong man who has been able to make waves in the world A short time.


    "Goo!"


    Du Shaofu''s seal of xuanhuang emperor blocked the body of Yan Feng in the remote sky, and his plumes were dim. However, in the huge and sharp pupil, his eyes were much more gloomy, whistling through the clouds and rocks. The huge body flapped its wings again and rushed to Du Shaofu. The wings shook, and the wind and clouds in the surrounding space, the flames were surging, and the void was burned.


    "At least not Nirvana metamorphosis has been successful, after all, it has not reached the late stage of the sacred animal kingdom!"


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils fluctuated in the golden light. Just now he was just trying to test the strength of Yaotian Yanfeng. In the later stage of the holy animal kingdom, it had such a terrifying power that it really surpassed many of his peers. Besides, as a Yao Tian Yan Feng, he was very powerful.


    It is undeniable that Du Shaofu knew that it would be much more difficult to deal with if he really succeeded in the nirvana transformation of the Yao Tian Yan Feng, or set foot in the later stage of the sacred animal kingdom. He might even have been able to deal with it without his own strength.


    Looking at the Yao Tian Yan Feng coming again, this is not to verify his own body. Du Shaofu is not going to be polite, and he is not polite to the Yaotian Yanfeng family. He looks up slightly. I don''t know when, starting from the emptiness of the whole body, there is an ancient Rune rippling out from the whole body. On this deep plain emptiness, a figure of eight trigrams emptiness pattern is quietly revealed.


    The eight diagrams of emptiness are revealed. Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, gen, dui are connected with each other, forming a bright ring of gods, which diffuses around.


    "Boom "


    suddenly, the whole sky trembled quietly. In an instant, in the empty eight diagrams diagram, beasts roared, thunder came, golden winged ROC birds flapped their wings, mountains and lakes performed, wind, rain, thunder and lightning alternate, sun, moon and stars changed


    The empty eight diagrams connect heaven and earth and contain all things. It is like a small world falling down. The figure of Yaotian Yanfeng is crushed and stagnated in an instant.


    "What is this "


    in a pair of cold and cold fierce pupils, Yaotian Yanfeng''s eyes suddenly tremble. At the moment, in this terrible and strange breath, its mysterious Qi collapses and collapses, and everything is suppressed. There is an invisible breath that makes it shiver from the depths of the animal soul.


    "Quick battle, quick decision! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on Yaotian Yanfeng, and his intention of killing was not covered up. With the sound of wind and thunder, the radian of Du Shaofu''s sword appeared in his hand.


    "Hum "


    when the broad sword appeared, a dazzling light erupted like a repressed volcano, and the dazzling talismans and secret patterns soared into the sky. It was clearly the sound of wind and thunder, but it was like the roar of gods and demons. It made people take a look at it, and the spirits trembled for no reason!


    "Boom! "


    suddenly, I don''t know why, when the broad sword appeared, the ancient abyss and plain on this side were shaking, the earth was shaking, the earth was crumbling, and the broad sword was twisted around, just like the coming of destruction


    This is Zijin tianque. At this moment, it completely devours the spirit of the archaic holy instrument, and its power soars again. When the light of purple gold is blooming, it is peerless and in the sky. If you want to shake your wings and soar into the sky, the Red Phoenix and the rising sun will stretch across the nine days!"Is this a magic weapon! "


    this kind of weapon seems to go beyond the boundary of sacred weapon, and it is a magic weapon!


    Looking at the purple golden sky que, the fierce pupil of the remote sky flame Phoenix is tightening. I feel that the terrible broad sword is like a peerless God and demon waking up. It is enough to destroy everything from the perspective of heaven and earth, making it feel uneasy in the soul of the beast. That kind of uneasiness is intensified in an instant, like wild grass in the bottom of my heart.


    "The sword roars! "


    at the same time, on the empty eight trigrams, Du Shaofu''s Jingwanzi is like a God in the sky, like a real ROC in the shape of a man. The sword formula is condensed on the purple gold sky palace in his hand, and the sword awn is swept out!


    "Whew..."


    A series of complicated and mysterious swords finally gathered together and turned into a simple split. In an instant, they spread out with the power of lightning.


    "Goo! "


    there is no way to avoid it. The fire is in the sky, with the blue flame gushing out, which is under the influence of the Phoenix family. If a volcano explodes, it can burn stars, which is amazing!


    "Oh! "


    the light of the sword broke out, and the power of Zijin tianque was pushed to the extreme by Du Shaofu at the moment. Layers of purple gold light were superimposed and blooming, with green dragons and white tigers, and Zhuque Xuanwu virtual shadows roaring out, and the breath was domineering and frightening.


    Under the splendor of the sword, what is hidden is a terrible power of destruction!


    "Chulala "


    where the sword light passes, the towering flame is directly annihilated in silence, but it is this kind of silence, which is even more frightening!


    Then, under the gaze of the trembling eyes of the ape, the sword light, with a long space ripple crack, spreads out the sea of fire and cleaves to the flame Phoenix in the remote sky.


    Yaotian Yanfeng is breaking out with all her strength, shining all over the sky, trying to avoid the sword light. But at the moment, it is not effective in the eight trigrams empty diagram.


    "Ji..."


    The sword light fell on the left wing of the former''s huge body. Suddenly, the feathers were scattered and the blood was dripping. There was sharp pain and anger coming out, which made people feel cold.


    "Asshole!"


    Yaotian Yanfeng is angry and howls. It is transforming well in Nirvana. It will become the first person of Yaotian Yanfeng family from ancient times to the present. It will be able to transform itself into a real Phoenix family. When it comes to Nirvana, it will be enough to cross the world. However, it did not expect to be disturbed by this group of young people at the critical moment when it is about to succeed. Its strength is still so formidable that it is not provoked at all These guys.


    This Yao Tian Yan Feng has been here for thousands of years. How could you know that Yao Tian Yan Feng offended Du Shaofu. If it wasn''t for the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan, Du Shaofu might be too embarrassed to disturb others and want to kill others. But it was Yaotian Yanfeng, or the strong one, who suffered from poverty after staying. Naturally, he couldn''t let go.


    "Boom..."


    Yaotian Yanfeng feels bad. The breath on human body is too complex and powerful. If he wants to leave, his wings vibrate rapidly, and weird talisman and secret patterns appear. In the meantime, strange spatial fluctuations appear around him, shattering many space ripples and forming a dark void. It seems that he is about to break free from the shackles of the empty eight diagrams.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu held the sword in the air, and his eyes showed a strange color of surprise. He felt a strange spatial fluctuation from that Yao Tian Yan Feng''s body. This kind of spatial fluctuation is more and more obvious since he made substantial progress in understanding the three swords in the sky last time.


    "Is that the meaning of space?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are empty and narrow. The strong people in the Phoenix family have a natural talent of space means. This Yao Tian Yan Feng understands the inheritance of the ancient strong men of the qingluan family, and changes in Nirvana, and also obtains the profound meaning of space.


    Looking at the Yao Tian Yan Feng which seems to be about to break free, Du Shaofu did not have any stagnation. In his hand, the purple golden sky palace rose again!


    "Xumi dreamland!"


    "Bakendo! "


    the Zijin tianque was directly cut down. At this moment, a strange light flashed out of Du Shaofu''s two pupils. At the same time, he urged yuan Shen to attack. With the wings of Dapeng flying down behind his back, if the real ROC swayed for a few days, the golden light in his two pupils suddenly soared, killing the sky!


    "Boom! "


    this sword does not have any fancy, but it has a domineering momentum. It suddenly diffuses out of the sword, which makes the empty space of the Eight Diagrams diagram vibrate violently.


    the space directly collapses and the vacuum trace is exposed.


    When the sword comes, the fierce pupil of Yaotian Yanfeng trembles fiercely, and then for a moment, there is a fear from the depths of the animal soul surging in the bottom of my heart.


    "Hiss..."


    On the right wing of Yaotian Yanfeng, the blood is dripping again, the feathers are broken and the blood rain is pouring.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Yaotian Yanfeng is extremely angry. It has been closed for nearly ten thousand years. It has made great progress and transformation. It was originally thought that after its complete success, it would shock the world and resound through the Animal League. It could also lead the Yaotian Yanfeng family to defeat Bifang Shenniao and become the first clan of the Animal League. However, it never thought that it had yet to go out and was so ravaged by a young human being."Ji..."


    From Yaotian Yanfeng''s body, there is blood surging, and finally turns into a brilliant green flame. From its eyebrows, there is a crystal clear blue flame rushing out, turning into a hundred Zhang huge shadow of qingluan, but just like a living creature, it is carrying a real qingluan''s majesty and majestic animal soul energy spreading. The pressure is more than its huge body at the moment It''s much more powerful, with weird spatial fluctuations, like opening up the empty eight diagrams.


    When the shadow of a hundred Zhang qingluan appears, Du Shaofu''s eyes tremble. It seems that the empty eight trigrams are also broken.


    "Brother Shaofu, this is the means of our qingluan people. This Yao Tian Yan Feng is undergoing Nirvana transformation from the inside to the outside. It should be the true Luan essence of our qingluan people." Qingluan''s little green face was also moved and shocked at the moment. She opened her mouth to remind Du Shaofu.


    "The transformation from the inside out is amazing!"


    Du Shaofu was also surprised that Yaotian Yanfeng could transform into a real Phoenix family. It was mysterious.


    "Hula..."


    The blue blue Luan''s virtual shadow spreads its wings and crosses in the empty eight trigrams. The blue flame is rolling, and it pours on Du Shaofu with the majestic spirit of the beast.


    This kind of animal soul contains the real Qing Luan''s power, which breaks down and burns everything in silence.


    "If you dare to use animal spirits, you can''t get them."


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu didn''t worry. Instead, he showed a little smile on his mouth. Such a beast soul of Yaotian Yanfeng, the peak of the holy animal kingdom in the middle period, still carries the prestige of the qingluan people. If it is swallowed and absorbed by himself, his original spirit will be enhanced a lot, but it can''t be wasted.


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, a silver and gold arc swept out of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, and the Yin Luo Tun soul thunder, which was integrated with the yuan Shen''s pulse and soul, could not bear it for a long time.


    The animal soul of Yaotian Yanfeng is enough to frighten the practitioners of the same level. However, for Du Shaofu, there is a silver Luo Tun soul thunder in the yuan God, which is a great tonic. For Du Shaofu, whether it is the animal soul of the yuan God or the power of thunder and lightning, it can be refined for his own use. This kind of refining is much faster than his own cultivation.


    Looking at Yaotian Yanfeng''s animal spirits like qingluan, Du Shaofu''s golden lightning burst out in front of him.


    "Boom! "


    in this moment, lightning and thunder will flash over the void, turning into all kinds of thunder and lightning covering the earth, including the earth''s avalanche thunder, the soul destroying God''s thunder, the Taiyin Tianchen thunder, and the 3000 earthquake thunder


    The spirit thunder is powerful and overwhelming, drowning the void.


    The arc is bright and boundless, and the lightning runes are dense, reflecting the void.


    In the brilliant destruction thunder, a huge red Jiri macaque figure rushed out, releasing the tyranny of destruction in an instant.


    "Boom "


    the sky is full of silver and gold thunder, which covers the void.


    "Oh! "


    the red Jiri macaque roared, and his eyes were like two rounds of golden sun, the silver gold bright arc of light, and the heart palpitations filled all directions.


    This is Du Shaofu''s chijiri horse Monkey God, which contains six kinds of spirit thunder.


    It can be said that Du Shaofu''s physical metamorphosis has reached the level of evil spirits, but the degree of Yuan Shen''s metamorphosis is definitely not below it.


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was not only a combination of Yuan Shen and Linglei, but also a combination of pulse soul and pulse soul.


    At that time, the huge body of the red Jiri macaque broke out. The golden light was ten thousand Zhang. The spirit pupil was subdued to the world. The pressure was like the beginning of heaven and earth. Push the four sides horizontally to let the void burst!


    In the face of the animal soul of the flaming Phoenix in the remote sky, Du Shaofu''s body of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen pounced forward, and a torrential thunder and lightning breath suddenly spread in his body, and the lightning storm swept out and instantly filled the sky.


    The thunderous thunder and lightning surge, all of a sudden, the whole space is surging, lightning and thunder, and the void is shaking immortal.


    At this time, it seems that the spirit of the flaming Phoenix beast, which is directly attacking Du Shaofu, seems to feel the complex breath of the red Jiri macaque, and his eyes can''t help but stare at him, and then he begins to feel uneasy and afraid.


    "Boom


    When the thunder broke out, there was a great pressure on the red Jiri macaque, which was far more powerful than the spirit of the flaming Phoenix beast in the remote sky. The breath was surging, and a kind of unspoken swallowing meaning came out.


    In the thunderbolt, with the explosion of yinluotun soul thunder, it directly swept on the soul of the Phoenix beast in the remote sky like qingluan. Two huge breath suddenly collided with each other, and then they froze in the air.


    The breath on the soul of the flaming Phoenix beast in the remote sky is also astonishing, but Du Shaofu''s body of the red Jiri horse monkey''s pulse soul is obviously too strong.


    Du Shaofu''s spirit of the yuan God devoured by Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei is not a small number. At the moment, he is even more familiar. With the strength of the yuan God and the empty eight diagrams, he tries his best to suppress the animal soul, which makes the beast soul of Yaotian Yanfeng absolutely suppressed, and the surrounding space is solidified.


    "Not good..."


    The soul of the beast was frightened and frightened. Suddenly, he began to struggle, but he could not get rid of it."Hoo!"


    The red Jiri macaque''s body showed a pair of bright eyes, and its tongue licked its lips. It took the opportunity to go up. In an instant, the whole body was taken as the center. The towering silver luotun soul thunder spread like a tornado storm. The ancient lightning talisman''s Secret patterns were like silver lightning shuttle, which swept out like a tornado storm with a strong suction force, and immediately fell on the animal soul of Yan Feng ¡£


    "Boom!"


    Under such a huge phagocytic power, the body of Yaotian Yanfeng animal soul suddenly trembles and resists sharply. The blue flame is also dim and suppressed. The empty space around is torn by its wings. The empty space is shaking in general, but it can''t get rid of under the double pressure of the red Jiri macaque and the empty eight diagrams.


    "Not good!"


    Yaotian Yanfeng''s body was horrified. Originally, he thought that the beast soul who had the most transformation in Nirvana could inflict heavy damage on the human beings in front of him and suppress the young man. However, he never thought that such a result would happen. That guy was actually swallowing his animal soul, which was to destroy his body and soul.


    "Gee!"


    With all her strength, this remote flame Phoenix is burning her blood essence and vitality. She is making a final outburst of dying. Regardless of the consequences, she is desperate. She knows very well that once the animal soul can not get rid of, it will die.


    This remote flame Phoenix is desperate, and its prestige is absolutely terrible. I''m afraid it can be comparable to the general holy animal kingdom. In the later stage of the holy animal kingdom, it''s full of fire, enveloped in the sky, boiling in the empty eight diagrams, and trying to overturn everything.


    Du Shaofu raised his head, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent. His fingerprints congealed. Gold and purple lightning gushed out of his body, covering the green spirit armor. His body also rose directly in the sky in the empty eight diagrams. For a moment, the purple arc and the golden light rose like an obscene day and mingled with each other.


    In the next moment, a huge purple and golden thunder Peng shadow, which covered the void half of the void, burst into the sky on Du Shaofu''s body surface, enveloping Du Shaofu''s figure. The two seemed to blend into one and wanted to ascend.


    "Gee BR, the sun shines over the sky like a golden sun shining on the sky!


    This is the combination of Du Shaofu''s golden winged Dapeng bird clan''s animal ability and thunder''s martial pulse. The breath is tyrannical and punishable!


    "Boom "


    Yaotian Yanfeng was burning blood essence and vitality. It was extremely fiery and earth shaking. There was a dark space above the void, with cracks spreading, blazing, and enveloping Du Shaofu.


    "Gee! "


    the purple gold thunder Peng flutters its wings and sweeps through the vast, domineering and intimidating force. The whole body is covered with dense purple gold electric arc, converging into a huge purple gold thunderbolt. The power of tyrannical destruction is just like a raging tide sweeping, destroying the space.


    Dapeng hit nine days, shake and break the sky, where the purple and golden thunder Peng passed, destroy everything!


    "Is this boy a man or a roc?"


    In the distant sky, the fierce Phoenix and the pupils are surging in horror. Compared with the real ROC, the breath is really Peng, which makes it tremble and creepy.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    in the empty eight diagrams, wings spread in Kuala Lumpur, the purple thunder burst and crushed the void, the visions continued to roar, the sky and the earth roared, the flaming fire was constantly exploding all over the body, and if the volcanoes were erupting, the scene was amazing.


    "Hum!"


    In the shadow of purple golden thunder Peng, Du Shaofu appears. The purple gold sky Que in his hand makes the sound of wind and thunder. On his resolute face, the purple gold eyes are solemn, the sword formula is condensing, and the energy of heaven and earth converges. In silence, there are layers of strange fluctuations in the space.


    Above the Zijin sky palace, the light is bright, and there are layers of strange spatial fluctuations around it, which are connected with it invisibly. There are magic and secret patterns interwoven with each other.


    "Three swords in the sky, the first sword, the sword is broken for thousands of miles!"


    In an instant, Du Shaofu cut off with his sword. The ROC''s golden wings swooped down and the real ROC swayed. The sword light fell from the void like lightning.


    "Hiss..."


    The sword light swept out, and there were mysterious talismans and secret patterns fluctuating. The space was like a wave ripple. A silent dark crack emerged from the void and instantly spread to the huge body of Yaotian Yanfeng.


    At this moment, I don''t know why the sharp and fierce pupil of Yaotian Yanfeng is sluggish. If he sees the most incredible thing, it is the most clear at the moment. Under that sword, with that invisible power, the void is confused. This space power is not the space power that ordinary saints can control, nor the space power influenced by external forces, but The real essence of space is the profound meaning of space, which is similar to the inheritance of the ancient qingluan strongmen that it has understood for thousands of years. However, this human being has gone far beyond it on the road of space understanding.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2365

    The sword light grows bigger in the fierce pupil, and the space is bound.


    "My life is over..."


    The breath of death grows in her heart. At this moment, this remote flame Phoenix feels the breath of death, despair and resentment. This is a disaster free for it. It has a great chance to close down for thousands of years. Who knows it will be killed when it succeeds.


    "Hiss..."


    The sword light breaks through the sky. If it cuts the void of thousands of miles in two, a dark space crack reveals the heart void and emerges into the sky. An abyss appears quietly in the earth below. The huge body of Yan Feng in the remote sky is cut off from it. The blood and rain pour down, and the corpse falls, shaking the earth and mountains.


    "Gu Gu..."


    Looking at everything in front of him, the ape gaped, and his throat fell down with saliva. In this way, a Yao Tian Yan Feng, the peak of the holy animal kingdom, was directly killed. This is not a defeat, but a direct killing.


    "Ji..."


    Yaotian Yanfeng''s body was killed and the animal''s soul shrieked. At the moment, it was even more difficult to support. It was greatly affected and was completely suppressed by Du Shaofu''s Chiji horse Monkey God.


    "Zilala..."


    The space is bright, and the lightning is interwoven and dazzling. The thunder and lightning wave of the red Jiri macaque''s original God makes people feel palpitation, devouring a ray of flame Phoenix animal soul in the distant sky, just like pulling silk and peeling cocoon, and continuously devouring.


    Yao Tian Yan Feng''s animal soul struggles violently, but it is at the end of its tether, and all the struggles are of no help.


    Under this abyss plain, lightning and thunder thundered, the earth trembled, and the terrible breath rose from the abyss and spread into the air.


    Under such an amazing movement, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and pangape had to retreat to the distance.


    But at the moment, qingluan did not know when to go to the front of the huge ancient qingluan bones, from its body, a burst of green flame can not help but diffuse out, the hidden patterns of the talisman intertwined, into a qingluan virtual shadow.


    "My ancestors!"


    Before the huge body of the ancient Qing Luan, qingluan falls on the ground and salutes respectfully.


    "Boom..."


    The earth is shaking. The huge corpse of Taigu qingluan is filled with blue light, shaking the void. The huge body seems to be suddenly alive, with blue fire overflowing. This kind of breath is far greater than that of the remote sky flame Phoenix. Du Shaofu''s pupils are also discolored. Be careful and alert.


    "Hula..."


    The blue light is like a divine radiance, covering the void, a crystal clear bright light pierced through the void, and then swept into qingluan''s eyebrows.


    "Gee "


    at the same time, the emptiness around was turbulent, and the sound of a passer-by echoed from ancient times. The emptiness rose and fluctuated, and a bright green Luan''s empty shadow emerged, and the blue color of God was like green fire drowning the void.


    The shadow of such a green Luan is so amazing that it seems to come across time and space, causing space fluctuations, and can burn the heaven and earth into nothingness. Even Du Shaofu, the original God of the red rumored horse monkey, is afraid.


    This shadow of qingluan is obviously not comparable to that of qingluan in the present age. It is like the respect of Wanluan.


    "This is the ancient qingluan strong, is the pure blood ancestor of qingluan! "


    at this moment, the peak cultivation in the early stage of holy animal kingdom is trembling, and the body should kneel down, and the animal soul is trembling!


    "Gee "


    the hissing resounds. When the virtual shadow of qingluan appears, qingluan Xiaoqing glows all over her body. In the next moment, its slightly tender and graceful image turns into noumenon in an instant, flapping its wings in the air, filling with pressure, and echoing with the ancient shadow of qingluan.


    Above the void, the huge shadow of ancient qingluan directly overlaps with qingluan Xiaoqing, and turns into a bright blue divine light. It seems that qingluan Xiaoqing''s huge eyes seem to contain two vast oceans of blue fire, and a strange and complex pressure that can be feared also comes into this world from its own body.


    The void began to be in chaos. There were ancient talismans and secret patterns, and the hot breath was fluctuating. Then, in the eyes of Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and the ape, everything disappeared.


    The huge ancient qingluan corpse, qingluan Xiaoqing noumenon, all disappeared, as if it had disappeared out of thin air.


    "What''s going on?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t notice it at all and couldn''t stop it. Qingluan and Xiaoqing had disappeared.


    "There is no need to worry about Shaofu. I think Xiaoqing has got a great chance. The powerful man in ancient qingluan has spare power to actively arrange the nirvana space." Dai Xingyu''s eyes move. After being nervous, her eyes show joy. She guesses the situation and is happy for Xiaoqing. For her, Xiaoqing has grown up with her since childhood. She has been practicing in front of her master. She is in love with her sister, and she is closer to her sister than her sister.


    "I didn''t expect that this little girl got a big chance."


    Du Shaofu pondered, which was similar to Dai Xingyu''s thought. He felt that the corpse of the ancient qingluan strongman seemed to have no malice. He must have selected qingluan Xiaoqing and wanted to inherit it.


    Those ancient qingluan strong people are the real pure blood Phoenix. How amazing their inheritance is. Du Shaofu thought to himself that when Xiaoqing is fully inherited, he will surely shock the world.But qingluan and Xiaoqing didn''t know when he would be able to come out, which made Du Shaofu worried and frowned secretly.


    "Hula..."


    Yaotian Yanfeng''s animal spirit energy is too strong. The red Jiri horse monkey''s original spirit pulse soul is still devouring. I''m afraid it will take some time to swallow it up. Moreover, this is only swallowing, and it has not been fully refined.


    Du Shaofu is not idle. The remains of the Yao Tian Yan Feng are still there. The secret bones on his body are very precious.


    After collecting the Dapeng''s golden wings and green spirit armor, Du Shaofu fell to the ground and dug out the secret bone of Yaotian Yanfeng. Du Shaofu waited for the yuan God to swallow up the soul of Yaotian Yanfeng beast, sat cross legged and began to understand the secret bone.


    Yao Tian Yan Feng is also a branch of the Phoenix clan. Du Shaofu is no stranger to the Phoenix clan. He has long understood the supreme animal power of the purple flame demon Huang clan. He still has the essence left by Zixuan. It is not a big problem to understand the secret bone of Yaotian Yanfeng.


    Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang see each other, look at each other, but smile, that guy is really a practice maniac, this time is still in the understanding of the secret bone.


    But Ouyang Shuang is very clear that it is because of this that the young man in purple robe can grow to the present situation in a short time, and has made more unexpected efforts than being paid by others.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh!"


    In the dark void, more than ten figures broke through the sky and fell on the abyss.


    The breath of more than ten people is not vulgar, and the worst one is Yujing practitioners. Those who can enter the heaven and death place are naturally the ones with strength. Otherwise, they are only willing to die.


    "It''s a terrible breath. There must be treasures coming from below. Maybe there will be archaic heritage!" These dozens of figures fell on the abyss, and their eyes were the first to gaze at the breath rising from the abyss. There were flashes of lightning and thunder, which surprised many people.


    "Such a big move will certainly be different and ordinary, and there will be great harvest!"


    A leading old man looked into the abyss and looked forward to it. All the treasures born in heaven and death are extremely precious. What''s more, such activities are different.


    "It seems that it has the flavor of Phoenix clan, maybe there is true Phoenix essence blood!" Said a middle-aged man, unable to help but tremble.


    "It was the ROC emperor who made Yu''s family lose a lot and a strongman in the holy land. The supreme emperor like Yu Ming was also lost. If we could get the essence of Zhenfeng, we would be able to cultivate a younger generation stronger than Yu Ming." The leader said that the Yu family lost a lot this time.


    "The ROC emperor doesn''t know whether it''s dead or alive. It''s said that someone saw the little scumbag fighting with Lei Yang, and finally ran away injured. They don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    A strong person of Yu family is very hard. Yu family can shine at the meeting, but all because of the ROC emperor, the Yu family lost a lot.


    "The boy is half dead. Even if he is not dead, many strong men in the Animal League will not let him go. There are also dangers in this. Once he is allowed to enter, it will be enough to damage him. In short, even if he is not dead, he will not live long." The leader of the old man opened his mouth, dressed in bright clothes, half a hundred looks, it was Yu Jigang.


    "Go down and have a look first, so as not to attract others."


    Yu Jigang was surrounded by an old man with white eyebrows. His face was ruddy, but there was no smile on his face at the moment. He was covered in a gray pattern robe. His breath was not vulgar. This old man was no one else. It was Yu Tianze, the semi sage cultivator of the Yu family.


    "Everyone''s heart is a little bit, and other people are attracted. If there is a heavy treasure, it will not be easy for us to get it alone." Yu Jigang said, reminding the people around to be careful, looking at the movement rising from the abyss, secretly happy, such a big move, absolutely extraordinary, this time may be big.


    "Whoosh!"


    More than a dozen of Yu family strong people didn''t pay attention to it. Then they jumped into the abyss one by one, expecting and excited in their hearts. I don''t know what kind of great harvest will be achieved in this abyss. If there are archaic sacred vessels, the inheritance of archaic strongmen and the essence of Zhenfeng, it will be a complete success.


    The more the figure of more than ten Yu Jiaqiang''s figures goes down, the surging weather information that looms out becomes more and more prosperous. The more people look forward to it, the more ardent their eyes are.


    Under the abyss, Du Shaofu sat cross legged and understood the secret bone of the flaming Phoenix in the remote sky. The red Jiri horse monkey yuan God devoured the animal soul of the flame Phoenix in the remote sky.


    Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu can only wait quietly on the side.


    "Well, someone is coming down. It''s human!"


    Suddenly, the ape gazed at the abyss, reminding Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu.


    "Whoosh..."


    Not long after, under the eyes of the three men, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu, more than ten figures fell from the abyss.


    "What is that?"


    Yu Jigang, Yu Tianze has not completely landed, is to see the amazing body of red Jiri macaque, Yao Tian Yan Feng, qingluan like animal soul, and the huge Yao Tian Yan Feng corpse lying below, dripping with blood."It''s the ROC emperor. It''s not good..."


    Just seeing the body of the red Jiri horse monkey, Yu Tianze, Yu Jigang and other Yu Jiaqiang people suddenly changed color. Before the temple, they all had such amazing shock. How could they forget it.


    "It''s not good. The emperor is still alive."


    The strong men of Yu family trembled all over. They had seen them with their own eyes. In front of that guy, ordinary strongmen of holy land were as if they had nothing. How could they be rivals.


    "Run, run."


    Yu Jigang and Yu Tianze, the leaders, made a quick decision. Before seeing Du Shaofu himself, they immediately wanted to escape. They knew that the big Peng emperor could not let them go.


    "It seems that I have a grudge against my master. It''s not too late to find out."


    Just as Yu Jigang and Yu Tianze had just turned around and fled, a strong figure appeared in the sky like a ghost. His eyes were bright and filled with ferocious power, which made people dare not look directly, and the breath blocked the void.


    "Kill!"


    Yu Tianze did not have any hesitation. The Dapeng emperor was still alive and still here. They could only escape with the fastest speed. They waved their hands and gathered a majestic energy. Their talismans and secret patterns were bright. If they fluctuated on the sun and carried a majestic attack, they hit the ape fiercely.


    "Little Bansheng, look for death!"


    Looking at Yu Tianze''s energy competition, he didn''t put it in his eyes at all. Instead of retreating, he moved forward with his hand and blasted out with a fist. With a very violent energy, he immediately hit down.


    "Bang!"


    The two touch each other and the void roars. Yu Tianze''s energy training directly collapses into pieces. The terrible momentum sweeps through the sky, and the surrounding space is like a landslide.


    "Puff..."


    In a flash, Yu Tianze''s mouth was full of red blood, and his body immediately fell into the air, and his eyes were filled with horror.


    "Hiss..."


    However, when Yu Tianze''s body fell, the figure of the ape had appeared in front of him like a ghost again, waving its claws to twist the void, and the great force gushed out. In a flash, he suppressed Yu Tianze''s body and kicked him into the big claw.


    "Holy animal land!"


    Yu Tianze changed his color and his eyes were startled. In front of him, this was the strong one of the sacred animal kingdom. He came down to look for the treasure. He never thought that the most worried emperor of Dapeng was here, and there were strong people in the holy animal kingdom.


    "Elder!"


    In an instant, Yu Tianze was banned, and Yu Jigang and others suddenly changed their faces. Yu Tianze, a semi Saint level, suffered severe damage and suppression with one move. The strong man in the holy animal kingdom was too strong.


    "It seems that the enemy is not a friend." Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu''s eyes are shining, but they don''t care too much. They are good enough to deal with this strength.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at the ape in front of him, Yu Tianze was inexplicably cold in his heart and began to tremble.


    "I don''t even know you. Remember, your grandfather ape is me." The ape picked up his eyebrows and was not happy. He didn''t know himself.


    "The ape..."


    Yu Tianze and Yu Jigang changed color. How could they not have heard of the name of the pithecus? How could they not have heard that Liu limo was severely damaged by the pithecus at the beginning, and was finally brought back by the holy ancestor and Yu Ming. They did not expect to see the ferocious ape in the rumor here.


    "People of the Yu family..."


    When the light voice came out and the voice dropped, Du Shaofu woke up and appeared in front of Yu family members such as Yu Jigang.


    "Roc Emperor..."


    When we saw the straight figure of the purple robe and the familiar face, the eyes of Yu Tianze, Yu Jigang and other Yu family members trembled, and their whole body could not help shaking.


    "Boy, what do you want to do? My Yu family and huangzu are here. If you dare to move us, you will not let go of you!"


    Yu Jigang clenched his teeth and opened his mouth, and his body trembled. From the initial scorn to the present, it is very clear that such a young man is an evil spirit against the heaven. He left his name in the temple and was born out of the sky. He was destined to shake the past and shine the present, far from being able to fight against it.


    "If you dare to threaten me, then all of you will die!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are clear and bright. The Yu family have a complete feud. Now they are reading and meeting each other. They don''t want to give up. How can we let go.


    "Boom..."


    Since Du Shaofu was in front of Du Shaofu, a flaming Phoenix was in the sky, and the red flame was like a storm. It swept away from inside and rushed into the sky with a blazing breath!


    "Goo! "


    neighing like a Phoenix, the huge distant sky flaming Phoenix virtual shadow flutters its wings and rises into the sky, and the mysterious patterns of talismans cover the void, and the surrounding is like a sea of fire, and an indescribable hot and oppressive air breaks through the sky.


    This is the animal power of the Yanfeng clan in the remote sky. Its shadow and fierce pupil emit red light and kill the sky. It seems that two volcanoes are erupting, spreading their wings to cover the void, and the terrible crushing force breaks the void. It is swept down with a rolling fire, and the breath of heaven spreads wildly."BAM, BAM, BAM...!"


    More than a dozen strong members of the Yu family headed by Yu Jigang burst into blood fog and were burned into nothingness by high temperature. No one could escape, nor could yuan Shen.


    "Little bastard, my Yu family will not let you go..."


    Yu Tianze Mu Lu, who was forbidden by the ape, was shocked. He felt why the boy said that he still had the name of demon king, and more than a dozen strong members of the Yu family were damaged. The Yu family could not bear such heavy damage.


    "Shut up!"


    When Yu''s mouth cracked, Yu Tianze''s mouth could not be heard.


    "Hiss..."


    Yaotian Yanfeng is finally swallowed up, and the body of red Jiri macaque''s original spirit turns into a bright silver golden streamer and returns to Du Shaofu''s eyebrows.


    "How many people have come to the Yu family in the grave?"


    Taking back the body of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan God, Du Shaofu went to the ape and looked at Yu Tianze. He did not know how much the Yu family had, and how many people came in this time. He was also very worried about the emperor of the Yu family.


    "Little scumbag, you don''t want to know. In short, my Yu family will never let you go!" Yu Tianze looked at Du Shaofu with a dull voice, but his fear in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I can check it myself. "


    Du Shaofu sneered with no unnecessary words. As the voice fell, the light on his fingertips surged, and his fingers bent into claws. Then, with a piece of strange and bright runes, he directly fell on Yu Tianze''s heavenly cover, which made people feel frightened.


    Yu Tianze tried to struggle, but he was suppressed and couldn''t move at all. With the fall of his paw marks, his eyes began to turn white, his eyes tightened, and his whole body was constantly twitching.


    "Ah "


    just for a moment, Yu Tianze began to cry like a hobby, the pupil diffuses, and the white foam in his mouth is like suffering the most severe torture.


    "Hoo "


    when Du Shaofu collected his paw marks, it was a moment later. Yu Tianze, who was already dying, was also shattered in the palm of his hand.


    Du Shaofu used his soul searching technique to search for the yuan God of Yu Tianze and captured it with his accomplishments at the moment, especially the strength of Yuan Shen.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly selective. His soul searching skill learned from Yu Tianze''s yuan Shen that Yu''s family was really profound. This time, there were other holy land practitioners, not ordinary ones.


    What surprised Du Shaofu even more was that he learned from Yu Tianze''s yuan God that the Yu family seemed to have a plot for the temple, and they also combined some other families and forces. However, even Yu Tianze did not know the details of the plot.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ouyang Shuang looked at everything just now, without any accident. Seeing Du Shaofu in a daze, he was worried.


    "It''s OK."


    Du Shaofu came back to his mind. He took a deep breath without any more thought. His face was smiling. The spirit of the Dragon Phoenix devoured by the red Jiri horse monkey in the mud pill palace was too large to be refined in time. Otherwise, it would not be a good thing.


    However, it is estimated that after the yuan God has completely refined the spirit energy of the remote sky flaming Phoenix beast, the yuan God''s power will definitely be able to enhance to a new level at that time, which makes Du Shaofu in a good mood.


    Full of joy, Du Shaofu''s mind moved, and the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen''s body crossed his knees and sat on the nine turn God Lei Lian. He condensed the formula and refined the majestic and powerful spirit of the beast.


    "I''m afraid other people will be attracted by the news just now." Ouyang Shuang said, has attracted just these people.


    "Let''s go first. We should be able to find us when Xiaoqing is passed on." Du Shaofu said that qingluan and Xiaoqing should be very safe in Nirvana space. He did not know when he would be able to come out. This is not a place to stay for a long time.


    "What about the body?"


    Dai Xingyu opens his mouth and looks at the huge body of Yaotian Yanfeng left here. He hasn''t eaten barbecue for a long time.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are moving. This is a monster''s corpse in the later period of the holy animal kingdom. If it is stewed and barbecued, it will be of great value. However, the heaven and earth bag can''t hold such a huge body. It would be a pity to waste it.


    "I forgot."


    Then, Du Shaofu smiles. It''s impossible to collect the huge corpse of Yaotian Yanfeng in the heaven and earth bag, but there is still a wasteland space to use. The space in the purple wasteland space is not generally large.


    After a lot of hard work, Du Shaofu collected Yao Tianyan Feng''s body into the ancient space, and then left. Several figures disappeared into the abyss.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2366

    Above the abyss, there was still gray sight everywhere, and there was no place to go. After asking the ape for some opinions, several figures continued to turn into a streamer and disappeared into a streamer and disappeared into the abyss.


    There are mountains, and the space is dark.


    A huge mountain peak is like a dragon with its head raised and towering. It is filled with a vast and majestic atmosphere.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and pangape appeared in front of the mountain. Although there were some small gains along the way, there were no big gains.


    "There seems to be some movement ahead!" Du Shaofu looked at the front, his eyebrows moved, the light at his feet moved, and the ape and Ouyang Shuang followed him. The four figures disappeared again.


    In a huge Valley, on the cliffs, there is a huge cave. A simple sword floats in the void. On it, there is a majestic energy spreading out, shining brightly and interwoven.


    At the moment, there are many figures around the valley. Their eyes are burning on the simple sword. The ancient atmosphere and pressure that permeate the valley can prove that it is an archaic holy instrument, and it may be inherited from the ancient times.


    These breath is huge, they are all orcs.


    But at the moment, the five figures closest to the simple sword are dressed in plain clothes. Three old men and an old woman lead the way. The beautiful eyes are dazzling, and there is a refined and elegant temperament among them.


    This young woman, Zhou Xiaoluo, came to the grave with the strong farm men. She had a lot of harvest, but also encountered a lot of dangers. She damaged several strong people. She found this ancient holy tool, but she met the strong man of the Animal League in this fierce land.


    Zhou Xiaoluo''s face is dignified, and they have never been with the saints. However, there are more than two breath among the strong members of the Animal League, which are comparable to the holy land. They should be at the semi holy level, which is not what they can fight against.


    "If a few human beings dare to touch the Archaean sacred vessels, then all of them will die."


    An old man in black smiles darkly. It''s just five human beings. Just kill him directly.


    "Boom


    With the voice of the old man in black, many figures around him turned into streamers. In an instant, no one rushed to Zhou Xiaoluo.


    "Xiao Luo, you go first!"


    An old man spoke. He was in his 70s and 80s. His clothes were simple and his trousers were rolled up. He seemed to have just come from farming. Although his breath was strong, it was not enough at the moment. If Du Shaofu was here, he would certainly recognize that he was the old man who was digging in the fields.


    "Boom!"


    the war broke out in an instant. In a moment, the spirit of pulse swept through, and the breath was huge and amazing.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In the alliance of beasts, there are monsters roaring, four winged demon snakes, and the body of Yin thunder demon snakes appears in the sky with amazing momentum.


    "Boom."


    Zhou Xiaoluo broke out and did his best to use the supreme power of nirvana. A strong and incomparable breath was also immediately diffused out.


    "It''s the supreme one, but it can be taken as a war servant!"


    The old man in black stares at Zhou Xiaoluo. His eyes are dark and sharp, and his eyes give out a cold light. In an instant, he appears in front of Zhou Xiaoluo, and a fingerprint is swept out like lightning.


    "Hiss..."


    Zhou Xiaoluo changed color, and a bright palm print accompanied by Nirvana supreme power, and that black old man''s fingerprints, there was not much energy impact sound, but the surrounding rocks cracked, and Zhou Xiaoluo''s body was immediately shaken away. With her cultivation strength, she was unable to deal with the strong man at the semi Holy Level in front of her eyes.


    "Good human beings, but also an unexpected harvest


    The old man in Black got the benefit, and his figure went straight to Zhou Xiaoluo again. It would be a good choice for such a young supreme to be accepted as a war servant.


    Zhou Xiaoluo broke out with a set of dazzling armor on his body. His talisman and secret patterns fluctuated, and his power spread. He was entangled with the old man in black.


    "Bang bang!"


    The sound of a deep sonic boom suddenly resounded. The four men, such as the old man of dihoe, had already been besieged by more than ten four winged demon snakes and Yin thunder demon snakes. In an instant, they collided and fought with each other. The energy and strength swept through the sky, and the brilliant runes were broken. Two people were hurt as soon as they fought.


    "Xiao Luo, you go first!"


    When the old man opens his mouth, the strongest young man in the farm can''t have an accident.


    "No one can leave!"


    An old man in grey robes appeared, shining brilliantly. His accomplishments at the semi holy level were undisguised, filled with thunder and lightning, and claw marks were swept out. If there was an amazing four winged demon snake, the shadow was killed and the old man was suppressed.


    "Poof..."


    Zhou xiaoluojiao''s body was shaken back, and a touch of red blood spilled over her red lips. She was also unable to compete with the semi saints.


    "Don''t resist!"


    The old man in black suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Xiaoluo. The breath of cultivation at the level of semi saint was released. Between the air and the trembling, a claw print tore up the space. With the bright Rune of yin and cold, the space was rendered a piece of overcast cold, and the claw print collapsed to Zhou Xiaoluo.Her eyes are dignified, and Zhou Xiaoluo retreats with all her strength, but the space under the paw print solidifies. She tries her best to resist at this time, and the effect is not so good that she can''t break free.


    "Xiao Luo."


    The four men, such as the old man of the earth hoe, drank a lot, but they were too busy to help each other. They could not help each other at all, nor had the strength to help.


    The paw print is revealed, and the old man in black sneers. It is a pity that human beings should kill them. When they are suppressed, they should be subdued.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, a purple robe appeared in front of Zhou Xiaoluo, and his palm fell on his wings and shoulders, pulling his figure out of the paw prints.


    "Hiss!"


    An old man in black fell a claw print, which smashed the life of the space, revealing a huge dark void, which flashed away and the runes were in full bloom. However, Zhou Xiaoluo''s figure had disappeared into it.


    A moment of change, so that Zhou Xiaoluo still some have not come back to God, eyes suddenly look back, when see a purple robe figure around, Jiao body can not help but tremble for it.


    "Roc emperor!"


    Zhou Xiaoluo was surprised. Unexpectedly, it was Du Shaofu, the demon king, who suddenly appeared here.


    "It''s the ROC emperor!"


    The old man of the earth hoe and others, who had been fighting hard, thought that Zhou Xiaoluo might be in danger. Suddenly they saw Du Shaofu''s figure and were immediately excited. One by one, they burst out with surprise, and the overwhelming dark air gushed out, and they collided fiercely with their opponents.


    "It''s OK." Du Shaofu looked at Zhou Xiaoluo with a smile. He never thought that the people he met here would be farmers.


    Someone suddenly intervened, so that the old man in black immediately looked at Du Shaofu. He seemed to feel a certain kind of breath, and his heart was trembling. It seemed that the name of Dapeng emperor was also heard about


    "kill!"


    A roar came out, and the strong figure of the ape appeared. The light was surging and the runes were interwoven. The first time to kill him was out.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    How could these four winged demon snakes and Yin thunder demon snakes be the opponents of the ape? They were killed one after another, vulnerable to a single blow.


    The ape locked in the semi sage cultivator who fought with the old man of the earth hoe, and with one blow, he shocked the sky and directly suppressed him!


    "It''s the ape. They''re in a group. Get out of here!"


    The old man in black recognized the ape. Although he didn''t know why the ape walked with these people, it was enough to prove that the ape and these people were together. They were not enemies of the ape at all, and they were about to flee quickly after drinking.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth curled up with a cold radiance. No matter it was the Yin thunder demon snake or the four winged demon snake, Du Shaofu suddenly waved his hand out, bent his fingers into claws, and a flood of golden light gushed out. Suddenly, a large space in the sky solidified. The golden light Talisman secret text broke out, and a tyrannical breath suddenly came. The figure of the old man in black was forbidden directly in the space It''s a general system.


    "Bang..."


    Under the low sound boom, the figure of the old man in black turned into a blood mist in a flash, without any whirling power, his body and soul were all destroyed.


    "Run away, quick!"


    The figures around him saw this scene, and the semi saints were killed with all their actions. Where could they stay, they fled in a panic.


    "Die!"


    A stream of purple fire seeps out of the void, like a purple fire thunder. It penetrates through the bodies of the four winged demon snakes and the Yin thunder demon snakes, and kills them and burns them to ashes.


    "Bang!"


    The last semi Saint level cultivator, whose huge noumenon was revealed, was also directly bombed and killed by the ape. His blood spilled into the sky, which made the earth hoe old man tremble with fear!


    "Whoosh..."


    Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu two figures, this slowly came, directly fell on Zhou Xiaoluo''s side.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t expect to see you here." Ouyang Shuang smiles, and Zhou Xiaoluo is no stranger.


    "Are you all here?" Zhou Xiaoluo put away his armor, his hair was dancing, and his face was pale. He was surprised to see Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu, but it was not surprising. Then she looked at the purple robe figure on her side. She felt that under the invisible breath, she could feel that the breath on this guy was rising a lot again. I''m afraid that his cultivation has gone up to a higher level.


    Thank you very much


    The old man of the earth hoe and other strong farmers suddenly came forward. Several strong farmers were excited and grateful to Du Shaofu.


    "It''s very kind of you, master."


    Du Shaofu saluted the old man of the earth hoe. He was grateful that the farmers had been helping him all the time, especially the old man who was in front of him. He went to the legalist school to help him with his wife, kalumoro, and so on. Du Shaofu will not forget it.


    As Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, he looked at the archaic artifact in front of him. It was a heavy treasure. He said to Zhou Xiaoluo, "it belongs to you. Take it."


    "This..."


    Zhou Xiaoluo''s eyes were shining brightly. She knew that if Du Shaofu didn''t help, let alone the treasure, the consequences would be unimaginable if it were not for Du Shaofu''s help.Looking at Du Shaofu and the old man of earth hoe, he was quite embarrassed.


    "Don''t mention it. You see it first. Of course, it''s yours." Du Shaofu smiles. Although he has the character of a knife like flesh, he doesn''t think carefully in the face of people like farmers who have been helping themselves. Let alone the farmers, they have always taken care of Xiaoqing and Xiaohu.


    "I''m not welcome."


    Zhou Xiaoluo''s teeth opened, Ying Ying Ying nodded, the beautiful shadow swept out, the light surging, took down the sword of archaic saint.


    "Master, are you not the only farmers?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man and other people in front of him. This time, the ancient wasteland opened fiercely. It seemed that some of the strong men hidden in the farmhouse and the strong ones in the closed door came in. Du Shaofu had seen them at the entrance. They should not be the only ones.


    "We''re going to do things separately, so we have a better chance. I don''t know when we''ll meet."


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu with astonishment and said, "along the way, I have heard a lot about the emperor of Dapeng. It is said that the animal alliance and human race of the emperor of Dapeng have appeared in this fierce land, and have caused disturbance. I don''t know whether it is true or not?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned for a moment. Then he laughed bitterly and nodded. He didn''t expect the news to spread so quickly. It seems that his identity hidden in the Animal League has also been exposed.


    "Gu Gu..."


    As Du Shaofu nodded, the old man of the earth hoe and other strong farmers smacked their tongue and swallowed their saliva. They heard a lot of news all the way. The great Peng emperor would not be calm anywhere. Among the Animal League and the people in it, they were so gorgeous and stirring.


    Later, Du Shaofu inquired about the news about the people in the wasteland, such as the old man of the earth hoe, and he also had a harvest. Just two days ago, in the dead land of heaven, the old man of earth hoe met Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen formation.


    "Big brother."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. Although there was no news of drunkard father, sister Shaojing, little star, Du Xiaoyao and so on, at least there was news of elder brother Zhen Qingchun.


    "Emperor Dapeng, I have received the news that long Qianchao and Huiwu are working together to find out who can deal with the wasteland. I''m afraid they are also looking for you. Be careful." The old man of the earth hoe told Du Shaofu that they had traveled a lot of places these days, so they also got a lot of news.


    "Long Qianchao, Huiwu..."


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile, and there was a cold light in his eyes. Those ancient strongmen in the eternal tomb could not enter the ancient wasteland. Only the Dragon thousand dynasties and so on could not enter the ancient wasteland. Du Shaofu did not care at all. Once they met, it was still unknown who would deal with them.


    Xiao Luo also inquired about Xiaoqing. Du Shaofu did not hide it. He told Xiaoqing about the Shenniao clan in Bifang.


    "There''s a real bird in it." Zhou Xiaoluo is surprised that there is a strong Bi Fang bird in the farm. He is happy to learn that Xiaoqing has returned to the family.


    Later, the old digger, Zhou Xiaoluo and others planned to leave. The burial was very dangerous, but it was not easy to follow Du Shaofu. It would undoubtedly become a burden.


    "It''s very dangerous to bury heaven and earth. You should be careful." Du Shaofu didn''t say anything more and could not protect these people. There were many dangers around him.


    "Be careful, too!"


    Zhou Xiaoluo looked at Du Shaofu, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. Then he passed away, followed by the old man and others.


    Looking at the old man''s disappearance and leaving, Du Shaofu''s eyes turned back. His figure flashed, and he was on the cliff where the archaic sacred vessels had just appeared in the front space. There was a cave entrance, but it was very simple. It must have been searched by Zhou Xiaoluo and others.


    "Have you found anything?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s look, Ouyang Shuang came to Du Shaofu''s side and knew him quite well. He was afraid that he had found something.


    "There may be some gains." Du Shaofu smiles and tells everyone to be careful. Then he enters the cave.


    A moment later, in the cave, after a strong ban, Du Shaofu and other figures appeared. They looked at everything in front of them, and secretly smacked their tongue.


    With the means of Chi Jiri macaque''s pulse and soul, Du Shaofu felt this place and entered it without too much difficulty.


    It''s a stone chamber, full of sunlight, martial arts, skills, and ancient pills, archaic sacred vessels, archaic Taoist tools, archaic magic tools and so on.


    "It must have been hidden by an Archean Mountain Gate, and the harvest is not shallow."


    The ape is quite excited. With so much left, there is a lot to gain.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth outlined a smile. These things are not simple. They are very likely to have come from Taigu. If they are found out, they will make those saints crazy. With so many cultivation resources, many strong people can be cultivated.


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu collected all the cultivation resources in the stone chamber into the heaven and earth bag.


    "Kaka..."


    As the cultivation resources in the stone chamber were taken away, suddenly a crack in the ground covered with stone steps appeared on the stone wall. The crack twisted and circled, with a terrible smell. The strange talisman secret patterns swept out, emerged from the void and confined the void."No, we seem to be touching some kind of prohibition." Dai Xingyu changes color.


    "The people who set up this place are really cruel." Du Shaofu said that it was the people who left the treasure who left behind and didn''t want to get it. In the end, he set a hidden prohibition. Anyone who took the treasure would be buried in it.


    "Go


    Du Shaofu swept out the golden light from his brow and turned into a shadow of a red Jiri horse monkey, which shrouded the people. Then he disappeared outside the prohibition and got into the stone wall.


    "Boom!"


    With the disappearance of Du Shaofu, the stone chamber collapsed directly and the whole mountain seemed to collapse.


    When Du Shaofu''s figure reappeared in the valley outside the cave, the original cave was already collapsing like an irresistible force, and the whole valley was roaring.


    "Not bad."


    Du Shaofu was far away from the valley, looking at the collapsed cave in front of him, smiling in his eyes, and reaping a lot.


    There''s a lot of activity here. There are strong people around now. It''s not a place to stay for a long time.


    The crowd then disappeared again and headed for the dead.


    The vision of the world is dim. There are more than 20 shadows falling on the mountain peaks in the vast mountains. At first, there are several strong breath on the body. The whole body is shining and the eyes are bright. The invisible breath affects the surrounding void.


    If Du Shaofu was here at the moment, he would have recognized that there were many acquaintances among these people. At first, there were two middle-aged people with extremely strong breath. They were the Dragon Qi of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan and the Phoenix ember of the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan.


    "It should be here."


    Long Qi looked at the front, and there was a little red in the eye light.


    "Be careful. It shouldn''t be easy." The Phoenix ember opens her mouth.


    Long Qi is not careless. He knows that Feng Jin has some talent in space and can feel some special danger.


    "Be careful." Long Qi said, then a group of people swept into the front.


    "Whoosh..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the mountains. He looked ahead with a faint golden wave in his eyes.


    "It doesn''t seem right." Dai Xingyu looks around and frowns slightly.


    "There are prohibitions left by the strong." Du Shaofu felt this place and the existence of strong prohibition.


    "There should be gains." Du Shaofu chuckled, and there was a ban. There were treasures in it. The red Jiri macaque pulse soul also felt the breath of treasure. The general prohibition was ignored.


    "Boom..."


    A moment later, the talisman''s Secret patterns soared into the sky, and the breath was huge. The energy of each passage pierced the void, like a spear tearing the sky.


    "Be careful." Du Shaofu tried to resist a large amount of energy with a wry smile on his face. It is true that there is a prohibition, but this prohibition is not ordinary. The red Jiri macaque''s pulse and soul function is not great, and he is trapped in it.


    "Master, there are people in front of me who are trapped. It seems that they are from the Yanfeng clan and the demon dragon clan." The ape found that there was still this man in front of him, and felt the smell of the eight wild demon dragons and the Yao Tian Yan Feng.


    Du Shaofu also looked not far from the side. In the vast prohibition, more than 20 figures were trapped.


    Looking at those figures, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were slightly raised. How could he not recognize them? It was the Dragon Qi of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan and the Phoenix ember of the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan. Looking at the breath fluctuation of Feng Jin''s body at the moment, the last heavy injury was almost recovered. It seems that there are a lot of details of the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan.


    In addition to the Dragon Qi and Phoenix ember, Du Shaofu also saw many familiar figures, including the Qinglong of the eight wasteland demon dragons. There was also an old man in gold who had fought with each other in the Animal League. He was an early cultivator of the golden rat clan. However, he did not see the naluo cup. It seemed that he did not follow Feng Jin.


    At the moment, an old man with cold breath caught Du Shaofu''s attention, and there was a trace of the power of thunder and lightning on his body.


    "Yin thunder demon snake clan!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved in secret. The cold old man should be a member of the Yin thunder demon snake clan. He killed an old woman in the early holy land of the Yin thunder demon snake clan. At the moment, the breath of the old man is obviously not under the Phoenix ember and dragon Qi, but also in the middle level of the holy land.


    "It''s the boy!"


    Long Qi and Feng Jin also found Du Shaofu. At the beginning, Du Shaofu also showed his true appearance in the Animal League. At the moment, he was recognized by Longqi and Fengjin for the first time.


    "It''s him, it''s the boy, he''s not dead yet!"


    For a moment, most of the eyes of the more than 20 figures trembled, and some of them looked at Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2367

    The old man in gold, who ate the golden mice, was gloomy and angry, but still had a lingering fear. He did not dare to act rashly, and his complexion was incomparably complicated.


    The cold old man''s eyes were also fixed on Du Shaofu''s body, with a cold light moving freely in his eyes, and his breath became more overcast and cold.


    Qinglong''s look is also very complicated. As the outstanding young generation of the beast League and the supreme nirvana, he knows very well that in front of the human beings, he does not even have the qualification to compare with each other. This kind of blow is too big for him.


    "Don''t seem to like you?" Ouyang Shuang glanced at Du Shaofu with his big eyes and beautiful eyes. At the moment, everyone could see the look on his faces. He wanted to eat Du Shaofu alive.


    "I don''t like them either."


    Du Shaofu smiles. Naturally, he doesn''t like long Qi and Feng Jin. However, it seems that it''s not the time to start. With the middle of the three holy places and the early days of several holy places, Du Shaofu is not afraid, but worried that Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu are around. Once they fight, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu will not be affected.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Long Qi, Feng Jin and so on looked at Du Shaofu and Ouyang Shuang with a Shua Shua. It was quite a surprise to see the ape in.


    "Ape, you are with this man!"


    At the beginning of the holy land, the gold clad old man of the golden rat clan opened his mouth. It seemed that he was no stranger to the ape. Such a loose cultivation did not have any opinions from the Animal League, and did not want to ask about it. But after all, it was an Orc. Walking with human beings at the moment, it would be intolerable for any monster of the Animal League.


    "It''s none of your business." The ape glanced at the old man in gold and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Hum!"


    By the ape disdain to ignore, the golden old man''s face is a bit gloomy.


    "Why, do you want to do it?" The ape looked at the old man in gold, and seemed to ignore it completely.


    "Ape, you don''t seem to be qualified enough!"


    The Phoenix ember opens his mouth and looks at the ape. His face is quite complicated and red.


    In the face of Phoenix ember, the ape is a little afraid. There is still a huge gap between the peak of the middle and the early holy land.


    "I don''t know if I''m qualified or not!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and looked at the Phoenix Ember with a faint glance.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, Feng Jin''s pupils couldn''t help twitching. At the beginning, he had suffered a great deal of damage and was still in his mind.


    "Boy, this is not the place to start. If you want to do it, we will accompany you." But at the moment, because of the large number of people, there are three middle-term and several early-stage practitioners in the holy animal kingdom. Fengzhen is not afraid of it. He just knows that a person can''t do anything to him.


    "Of course, this is not the place to do it, and I don''t intend to do it. I think there was some misunderstanding with the Yaotian Yanfeng clan." Du Shaofu''s eyes turned and his eyes showed a smile. He said to Feng Jin.


    Just listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the ape was silent. There was no misunderstanding. Not long ago, he destroyed a strong man of the Yanfeng clan.


    But Feng Chen can''t help but be a little stunned. Is this boy really afraid of the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan? It seems that he intends to make friends with him. He secretly moves his eyes and exchanges a look with Longqi and the cold old man.


    "Maybe there are some misunderstandings. Now that everyone is trapped here, it will not be easy to go out. If we can''t break the ban, we will all be trapped in it." Feng Jin looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    "I''ve just come in. I don''t know if you''ve found anything." Du Shaofu asked with a smile.


    The Phoenix ember''s eyes moved and the red inflammation fluctuated. She seemed to have some self-confidence and said, "if I guess it''s right, it''s an Archaean great power to arrange this forbidden one. "


    " a ban set by Swire energy! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. He knew for a long time that this was a ban set by the strong, not a general one. Otherwise, it would not stop the red Jiri horse and monkey''s pulse and soul. There was only one way to deal with this prohibition, that is, to destroy it by force.


    "This is the forbidden system set by Taigu great power. No one can go out now. If we don''t try to break the prohibition, we can only be trapped in this prohibition. "Long Qi said.


    "I don''t know if you have any countermeasures?" Du Shaofu asked.


    Feng Jin raised her eyes slightly and said, "it''s unknown how many years have passed since the imperial edict was set. I''m afraid it has already begun to loosen. I think if we all join hands, we will not have no chance to break it. "


    hearing Feng Jin''s words, Du Shaofu and GUI ape''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "That''s reasonable. Why don''t we all work together, or we''ll be trapped here. "


    with a faint smile, Du Shaofu glanced at Feng Jin, long Qi and other people, and finally fell on the cold old man. With his keen vitality, Du Shaofu knew that the cultivation strength of the Yin cold old man would never be under the influence of Longqi and Fengjin.


    When Feng Jin and other people heard the speech, they all looked at Du Shaofu.Feng Jin, long Qi, Qing long and so on moved their eyes and fell on Du Shaofu''s body. They seemed to be quite puzzled. This guy actually wanted to join hands.


    Dragon Qi, Phoenix ember and the cold old man nodded after exchanging a look without leaving a trace. The figure also walked slowly out of several steps. His eyes flashed away from his eyes. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, we can break this prohibition together, but there is one thing you can guarantee. Otherwise, we should try our best. We would rather be trapped for a long time And will not work with you to break the ban. "


    " go ahead, what can I promise? "Du Shaofu looked at Longqi with a cool look.


    As long Qi''s face sank, he had to find a way to protect the descendants of the eight wild demon dragons. Besides, Qinglong was still around. This boy was too horrible and merciless. At the beginning, in the Animal League, the four winged demon snake clan''s swagger seemed to have suffered in vain. Who knows if this boy will repeat his old trick and attack suddenly or not Do it to others.


    "You have to make sure that after we break the prohibition, you can''t attack us. As for the treasures, those who are destined to get them, how about that? "Long Qi asked, staring at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu glanced at the people of Longqi and Fengjin with a light smile. He glanced at them with a smile, nodded with a smile and said, "of course, now we are sitting in the same boat. Even if I want to kill you, it''s not now. Besides, there are so many of you, I have to think about it. "


    " I hope you are true! "Feng hen snorted, but he also understood that the boy didn''t dare to attack at will because of so many strong people around him. He sneered at himself. Let the boy think that he was afraid of him. When the boy regretted, after all, Jiang was old and spicy, and the boy was a little tender.


    "Of course, I can say it''s one and the same. "Du Shaofu nodded.


    "Er..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Dai Xingyu finds Ouyang Shuang helpless.


    "Then we can join hands to break the ban. I hope everyone will not keep their hands, or no one will go out! "


    the corner of Feng Jin''s eyes twitched and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "Of course! "


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly, and turned back to give the three people a look.


    "No! "


    the Phoenix ember raised her eyes and looked slightly at the void. Just above the void, when an energy spear reappeared, a fiery energy training burst out in her hand. With the brilliant flame runes gushing out, it swept into the sky. Suddenly, there was a faint space ripple between them, which flashed away.


    "That''s it. If I''m not wrong, we can break the ban with a joint effort. "Feng Fen is becoming more humane. At the moment, he really needs Du Shaofu to join hands, otherwise, he won''t be trapped here.


    "Yes. "Long Qi, the old man with cold Yin, the old man in gold clothes who devoured the golden mice, etc. nodded slightly.


    Du Shaofu also nodded to himself. The Phoenix ember did have some skills.


    "Let''s start, then, and let no one keep his hand! "


    then, the Phoenix ember and the Dragon Qi moved first. In an instant, two vast breath swept out of the sky, and the powerful dark air hooked up the energy of the heaven and earth in this space, shaking the whole space to the ground, and the flaming talismans and secret patterns covered the void!


    "Boom!"


    After that, the shadow of a beast was in the sky, and the sky was full of roars!


    "Woo Hoo..."


    For a moment, the ban was crumbling, and the breath was overwhelming.


    "Oh


    Under Du Shaofu''s nod, the ape is also fierce and fierce, which makes people''s heart tremble. He shakes his arm, smashes the space with a fist, and then goes away to suppress the explosion in the sky.


    "Join hands, break. "


    the roar of dragon Qi''s fierce drinking is like a roar of thunder in this space.


    With the sound of the Dragon Qi, the breath of the cold old man and the Phoenix ashes surged wildly. All kinds of attacks suddenly converged. There were animal shadows in the air, which turned into blurred light and shadow, and the lightning like storm came out.


    The strong members of the Animal League, a fierce and vigorous offensive, also gathered in an instant to burst into the sky.


    "Broken! "


    when Ouyang drinks, the dark air in his body suddenly erupts, and the fat fly sword shoots with a bright sword light. The mighty power pervades the heaven and earth, and there is an ancient atmosphere. The vast pressure comes down from the sky, which makes all the living beings around feel frightened.


    "Boom! "


    Dai Xingyu''s handprint is old, and the vast number of talismans and secret patterns burst out, gathering the energy of heaven and earth. A palm print is taken out with blazing flame, as if to make the space on fire. In the air, all water vapor is directly evaporated, and the whole space is shaking.


    "Long..."


    In an instant, the majestic energy of heaven and earth roared with each other, and the sound of "clattering" was heard in the space ripple. In a moment, the attack power of this road hit the upper limit of the sky."Bang, bang, Bang..."! "


    The Forbidden neidun thundered and trembled, and the deep explosion sound was constantly heard. All these fierce attacks were extremely terrifying, especially the three men of Fengjin, Yinhan and Longqi. They really didn''t keep more hands and smashed the void.


    "Click! "


    the ban was turbulent in the sky, and a huge ripple of space appeared out of thin air. A vast and ancient power spread out, and broken talismans and secret patterns kept pouring out, but it seemed that there was still a trace of it, which was not completely broken.


    Du Shaofu glanced at the sky. I''m afraid it''s been a long time since the ban was imposed. It''s really terrible that the ancient great power set up a ban.


    As soon as his eyes sank, Du Shaofu did not want to be trapped in it. He looked at the prohibitions that were hard to tear apart completely. His eyes were shining with gold, and his fingerprints changed rapidly. A golden light roared around his body like a shining sun. Just for a moment, the golden light was shining, and his two pupils suddenly burst out two golden beams.


    "Buzz! "


    the next moment, Du Shaofu stamped on the ground, the void trembled, the wind and thunder resounded, and his figure suddenly appeared above the void. The purple gold light in his hand flashed, and a terrible breath spread to the sky. The Zijin tianque was already in his hand.


    "Bakendo!"


    Zijin sky que is simple and direct, without any fancy. It suddenly cleaves to the space ripple which is faint and indestructible.


    "Hiss..."! "


    along with the sound of wind and thunder above the purple and golden sky palace, the bright sword carrying the breath of hegemony suddenly across the sky, and the void along the way is broken


    The whole space trembled directly, and the space ripple turned into ashes directly, revealing a long space crack.


    Watching Du Shaofu''s move, long Qi and Feng Jin trembled. The boy''s sword was so terrible that it made everyone tremble.


    Long Qi, Yin Han old man and Feng Fen are the most powerful in cultivation. At the moment, they feel the horror of this sword. The domineering and arrogant sword spirit contains a kind of incomparable martial arts, which makes them tremble directly.


    Especially Fengjin and Longqi, they can feel that this sword is enough to easily kill the early holy land. Compared with the last time in the Animal League, the boy''s strength seems to have improved a lot, which makes them most afraid.


    In the middle of the sky, the purple and gold sword is fiercely cleaved on the wave of space in the sky. The sword light is sharp. This kind of impact makes people jump in their hearts!


    "No! "


    then, all the people''s eyes were stunned. They saw that the purple gold sword fell on the terrifying space ripple, and the talisman''s secret pattern fluctuated. The restriction of the space ripple was just a moment of stalemate, and the overwhelming tyranny swept out of the purple gold sword.


    "Click! "


    in a short time, there was a sound of space ripple breaking. The purple gold sword cut the space, and then it broke down with a strong force, and the space ripple was forbidden and split into two parts.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Low dull sound, time explosion, space ban broken, the world and space are in this terrible collision, violent shaking up.


    The secret patterns of the talisman were broken, and the terrifying aftershock directly tore open the cracks in the space around the sky, revealing a dark light, and instantly merged together.


    "Push! Push! "


    the terrible energy and strength storm swept over the sky and spread all around. All the bodies of people in the lower air were immediately shaken back, and their strength was lower. In the afterwave of the strong energy, they spat blood at their mouths and turned pale.


    Du Shaofu appeared in front of Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu. The golden light fluctuated and protected the two women.


    Feng Jin and long Qi are changing their color secretly. The boy''s strength has reached the point where they know it''s hard to compete. Compared with that time in the Animal League, it is definitely a level of strength.


    "No! "


    in the eyes of different people, the ban on the sky was finally broken and disappeared. In a moment, the scene changed. A huge palace appeared, surrounded by mountains on three sides, and the peaks were towering into the clouds. There was a thick fog all the time. It was just a dead silence.


    People can see that the huge palace is very old and strange, just like rising from the ground among the peaks, majestic and majestic.


    "It was "


    all of a sudden, Dai Xingyu was surprised to see that on the huge square in front of the huge palace, a golden giant was crawling on the ground, which was more than a thousand feet long, winding and circling. The whole body was golden, as if covered with gold. The eyes of the huge head were tightly closed, and the scales covered claws under the abdomen. The thick scales extended to the back.


    On the huge corpse of the demon beast, a surge of supremacy among the beasts is still spreading. It is just a corpse. Although you are dead, you can''t easily touch it. Judging from the amazing and majestic breath spreading down, it is definitely a terrible monster.


    "A dragon is the corpse of a strong Archean dragon clan!"


    Looking at the huge monster, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly brightened. It turned out to be a dragon corpse. What can appear in it is definitely the corpse left by the powerful men of the ancient dragon clan.Du Shaofu estimated that the Dragon corpse was absolutely archaic, mostly from the time of the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe.


    "It''s the ancestor of our dragon clan!"


    The eyes of Longqi and Qinglong are trembling, and their eyes are full of light. They are extremely excited. There is a wave of talisman and secret patterns in their own body. That is the familiar breath in their own blood. That is the real dragon clan and the strong one of Archaean dragon clan.


    "Archaic strongmen, archaic sacred vessels!"


    Once again, some people heard the sound of surprise, and they looked away. Just before the huge body of the golden dragon, there was a human figure standing upright on the ground. Only half of his feet fell into the cracks in the ground, and the deep cracks in the ground spread.


    The robe on this figure has been tattered under countless years of glory, but the body is still well preserved. The long hair is scattered and covers half of the face. The figure is slightly thin. Although the muscles have shrunk, they still show some luster. The body shape is very straight, and the edge of the body even has a layer of space, and the ripples are invisible Generally, it makes people tremble for the spirit, and the whole body will be subject to a huge and majestic pressure.


    Such a body is just a corpse, but when people look at it from a distance, it is still as grand as facing a mountain. It can''t be shaken half a minute. That kind of pressure level will not be under the huge dragon corpse.


    "It''s a strong pressure. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. He was just a corpse, but he made himself feel uneasy at the first glance. He was afraid that the cultivation level of the strong man before his death was extremely terrible.


    In this figure''s hand, he held a long black sword and supported it on the ground. The sword was strange. The whole body was as black as ink, and its shape was strange. It showed a sense of incomparable sharpness.


    Although it has gone through countless years, the black sword is still dark and deep, and there is no dust. A breath that makes people tremble spreads from the long sword. Even around the dark sword, there is a faint energy of heaven and earth spreading around. It has been lingering around all the time, making the body of the lacquer black sword appear strange black talisman and secret stripe light Ze, also did not know that this lasted for tens of thousands of years, like the eternal general.


    Du Shaofu was shocked and his eyes were always flashing. The dark sword was definitely not an ancient sacred instrument. The purple and golden sky palace inside his body was already beating. It seemed that he felt something and wanted to rush out.


    "Archaic dragon corpse, archaic strongman, archaic holy ware! "


    everyone''s eyes fell on the Dragon corpse, the human body, and the dark sword. Their eyes were blazing, greedy and amazing.


    At this time, all people''s eyes are focused on the Dragon corpse, the human body and the dark sword. However, the Phoenix ember, the Dragon Qi and the cold old man exchanged a look, and their eyes were full of killing intention.


    "Du Shaofu, die! "


    in a moment, three figures appeared in front of Du Shaofu in an instant, three terrible breath gushed out like volcanic eruption, imprisoning the void. One was vigorous, one was hot, the other was cold. Three breath of cultivation in the middle of the holy animal kingdom swept out without reservation.


    "Boom..."


    Three to the figure, three terrible attacks such as thunder, three terrible energy spread out, through the destruction of space, before the three attacks, the space was smashed inch by inch, revealing a dark space deep hole, the whole space was shaking endlessly.


    Among the electric light and flint, the three terrible attacks were directly enveloped in Du Shaofu''s body. At once, Du Shaofu''s figure was fragmented, and his figure was broken in the smashed space.


    In the early days of the sacred animal kingdom of Qinglong and the golden rat eaters, the old men in gold and so on did not return to their senses. They did not know it, and their face changed greatly.


    Du Shaofu''s figure was instantly broken in the crumbling void and destroyed.


    After a moment of shock, Qinglong and the old man in gold all show a sneer. The boy is still too young to escape.


    Dragon Qi, Phoenix ember, Yin cold old man three figures show, each sneer, this boy is too young, think really will not fight him.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure is broken, but there is no blood spilling over. With the space ripple, it is dangling and becoming empty.


    At this time, Feng Jin, long Qi, the face of the cold old man who had just sneered at him suddenly changed his face, as if he had found something.


    "Boom..."


    There was a flicker of brilliance, which appeared on the body of the three men, including the ape, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu. At the same time, the golden light fluctuated and the figure of Du Shaofu, who had just broken up and disappeared into the void, appeared intact.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2368

    Then, a streamer of light swept into the center of his eyebrows. Du Shaofu''s golden eyes swept the Phoenix ember, the Dragon Qi and the cold old man, and said, "three evil animals, do you think I won''t prevent you? I knew you were upset."


    When the light voice fell, Du Shaofu had a strange Rune flying into the sky, and his breath was surging and breaking out with golden light. In an instant, the brilliant golden light formed a plume like substance fragment all over the body, which was derived from layers, forming a set of magnificent golden armor covering the whole body.


    At the same time, after Du Shaofu, there was also a pair of golden wings of the ROC. The breath was towering, and it was really connected with the flesh and blood. It was like a real human shaped giant ROC. He wanted to soar up and cross the sky! The perfect fusion, magnificent armor, and mighty Dapeng''s golden wings make the whole person more powerful and powerful!


    "Gee "


    when the feathered armor and the ROC''s golden wings appeared, there were golden wings, and the roar of the ROC birds pierced the clouds and cracked the rocks, and the domineering momentum swept through the void. At the moment, Du Shaofu was like a real human giant ROC. He wanted to shake his wings and break through the sky!


    "Since it''s exhausting for you to start, I''ll play with you!"


    The voice fell and the golden light broke out. Du Shaofu''s figure had disappeared in his place.


    "No, go back, go back!"


    After watching Du Shaofu put the three apes around him into some kind of treasure, Fengjin and Longqi had a bad feeling. At the moment, he cried out, his face changed greatly, and the three figures rushed to the people beside him. Longqi was the first to rush to Qinglong, which was the strongest young generation of the eight wasteland demon dragon family, and could not have any problems.


    It''s just too late. Du Shaofu''s figure is too fast. He completely surpasses Feng Jin and long Qi. In an instant, he arrives in front of the crowd. While Dapeng''s golden wings are flapping, his five fingers are slightly curved, and the bright golden talisman secret patterns on his fingertips seem to be about to tear apart the space. The energy ripple visible in the flesh eye spreads from around the paw print.


    "The ROC breaks its claws! "


    at this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath was like a peerless fierce ROC, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns in his claws were as rampant as a golden lightning, like a golden winged ROC bird flying out.


    From the inside of the paw print, the domineering and ferocious air pervaded, the people had not come back to their senses, and there was a sense of trembling.


    "Not good!"


    The old man in golden clothes and the early practitioners of the two sacred animal kingdom changed their faces at the same time. In a state of horror, they went all out to break out, and three vast breath swept through.


    "Hiss "


    it''s too fast. It''s as powerful as thunder, and the golden light explodes. The claw marks are like countless golden electric snakes. In a kind of domineering posture, it is crushing on the three early practitioners of holy animal kingdom, such as the golden old man, who devours the golden rats. The hegemonic energy erupts and makes the surrounding space surging and boiling.


    In full view of the public, the fingerprints and claw prints directly tear up the vast void in the most powerful way. The vast space turns into pitch black in the raging golden light. The sound of space fragmentation spreads out, and the bright energy ripple spreads out like lightning, making the void crumble inch by inch.


    "Whew..."


    Five dark cracks emerge, that kind of pure dark cracks, let the scalp numb.


    "Hate!"


    At the beginning of the three holy animal realms, such as the golden old man of the golden rat clan, the footprints of the two pupils of the early practitioners became larger and larger, and the breath of death grew in the heart. Before the body was fully stimulated, it had already been torn, and then the body turned into pieces of blood mist.


    "Kaka..."


    At the beginning of the three sacred animal realms, the strong ones were torn into pieces in an instant without any whirl.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Under the influence of the tyrannical energy, the surrounding demons fly directly, and some monsters vomit blood. Those with lower strength were originally affected by the aftershocks of the ban, and they can no longer resist and be damaged.


    "Be careful!"


    The figure of dragon Qi appears beside Qinglong. The palm of his hand is seized on his shoulder, and he pulls it back violently.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    At the same time, the figure of Phoenix ember has swept to the sky, and the blazing fire fills the body. On the surface of the body, it turns into a piece of armor which is just like the flaming fire. A pair of wings expand like the wings of a Phoenix. The secret patterns of the talisman fluctuate. There is a voice of Phoenix whispering, and the flame phoenix flying armor is directly arranged. A blazing breath is in the air In a flash, the flame swept across the sky with a burning space. The fiery breath of Yuan Shen withered was condensed into a seal like lightning, and was photographed to Du Shaofu!


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, an energy of Yin cold old man pierced through the void and turned into a terrible Yin thunder demon snake. Thunder and lightning raged like a dragon''s song and killed Du Shaofu.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were lifted, but he did not care. There was a strange violent energy fluctuation in the fingerprint condensation. It was like a substantial energy fluctuation, which instantly condensed into a colorful and bright palm print. There were dragons, tigers, birds, turtles, roaring, and the pressure was surging in the sky!The seal of xuanhuangdi shows that the energy on the palm print is like a flood, rising against the wind, and suddenly sweeping with the power of destroying the heaven and the earth.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s hand had always been the Zijin tianque, which was not restrained. With a sword in the air, he cut out the shadow of the Yin thunder demon snake.


    Everything is as fast as lightning. It collides between the electric light and flint. The seal of xuanhuang emperor and the palm print of Fengjin collide with each other directly. The runes burst out and the sky roars.


    "Boom..."


    In the dazzling light, there are green dragons, white tigers, Phoenix, Xuanwu turtles, and the virtual shadows of the four beasts emerge.


    "Hiss..."


    The sword light is towering, the purple gold light is sweeping, the sword light is blazing and bright.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    a large void is collapsing, followed by two figures flying at the same time and falling from the mid air.


    "Poof..."


    Phoenix ember, Yin cold old man two people vomit blood, the body hits the square below, the ground shakes, looks like vulnerable.


    Du Shaofu''s figure never wavered. He fluttered his wings across the void. He appeared in front of the dragon''s fierce retreat. His whole body was covered under his feathered armor. Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings spread out, and he was domineering.


    "Do you think you can save him?"


    Du Shaofu sneered at him. He did not hide his intention of killing in his golden eyes. Since it was these evil animals who wanted to attack in secret, there was no need to be polite.


    "Boy, dare you!"


    Long Qi''s face changed greatly. He didn''t have time to think about it. A fierce breath swept out. The spirit of cultivation in the middle of the holy animal kingdom climbed to the extreme and swept away. A fist seal turned into a thunderbolt and rushed to Du Shaofu directly.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shao Fu snorted, not advancing but retreating. In Longqi''s astonished eyes, he let the blow hit his chest directly. At the same time, he raised his hand as fast as lightning, and his sword was directly aimed at the startled dragon.


    "Boom! Br >


    , there is no space for the sword to collapse, which is just like a sharp sword.


    A simple sword contains destruction.


    "Bang!"


    the sound of Du Shaofu''s chest humming was caused by the fist of Longqi, but the sword of Zijin tianque had already reached Qinglong''s head.


    "Uncle Long Qi, save me!"


    Qinglong''s eyes were terrified. The breath of death was growing in the depths of the animal''s soul. As powerful and proud as he was, he was finally completely frightened and yelled loudly.


    But it doesn''t work. At the moment, this sword, let alone long Qi, is hard to get rid of. If you lift the dragon, you will not be able to take your own life. What''s more, Longqi is reluctant to take his own life and can only make a choice.


    "Hiss..."


    At the critical moment, Longqi waves Qinglong directly at Du Shaofu''s sword, and his figure retreats in a hurry.


    "Hiss..."


    But Ling''s Qinglong was thrown out by the Dragon Qi and fed the sword. His body was chopped into a blood mist in an instant, and his body and soul were all destroyed.


    Long Qi retreated abruptly, but he escaped a disaster, but he was very embarrassed.


    Du Shaofu also staggered back a few steps. Long Qi''s fist was not weak, and the eight wasteland demon dragon''s fist in the middle of the holy animal kingdom was not vulgar.


    However, Du Shaofu''s cultivation at the moment is the middle of the holy land. With the green spirit armor and the immortal body, such a blow can''t cause any substantial damage to himself, but his Qi and blood are surging.


    "Whew..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also continued to move his hand, waving his hand, the blue light in his palm slightly appeared, and driven by the magic sword array, hundreds of blades broke out of the sky, cutting through the void, containing the number of yin and Yang in the nine palaces.


    "Ah..."


    A scream came out, and the rest of the strong men in the beast League retreated in panic. In a flash, they were directly pierced into their bodies, howled and killed.


    "Boy, there is no end to the eight wasteland demon dragon clan and you!"


    Longqi was furious. He could only throw Qinglong out to save his life. This is undoubtedly more furious than letting him watch Qinglong be killed with his own eyes.


    "Oh..."


    The sound is like the roar of a dragon, the body expands, and the Dragon Qi shines in an instant. The figure becomes the body of the eight wasteland demon dragon. It is like a dragon like a dragon, but it also has a powerful dragon power, with a terrible pressure.


    "Asshole!"


    The ground trembled below, and the red and flaming fire swept through the sky like a storm. The supreme Orc breath diffused and rushed into the sky with a torrent of blazing breath!


    "Goo! "


    hissing like a Phoenix, a huge flame Phoenix in the remote sky is surging into the sky along with the ruins and boulders, and instantly soars and rises to the sky.


    The Phoenix ashes turned into the body. The huge animal body of thousands of feet was like a cloud hanging down from the sky. The light covered the sky. The mysterious patterns of talismans covered the void, and the surrounding was like a sea of fire. An indescribable hot and oppressive atmosphere crushed the sky."Long..."


    A huge body of Yin thunder demon snake, which will not be under the body of dragon Qi, appears. It is covered with virtual shadow with thunder and lightning. It is fierce and terrifying.


    The three huge monsters were staring at Du Shaofu, and they were extremely murderous. How could they have thought of such a result? In a blink of an eye, the human beings were so ferocious that they killed all the remaining people. What a ferocious thing it was to kill the early three holy beasts and many descendants of the three clans.


    In particular, Longqi, Qinglong, is the future of the Bahuang demon dragon clan, but he can only throw it out to feed the sword.


    But Feng Jin is more aware that the boy''s strength has soared again. At the beginning, he fought with him in the Animal League. Although the boy is abnormal, he can''t do a move to hurt him. But it''s just the same move. Last time, he just didn''t take advantage of it, but now he has suffered a heavy blow.


    "Why, have you played well? You seem to be dissatisfied with it."


    Du Shaofu sneered, and his intention to kill was not concealed. The remaining three were the real masters.


    "Join hands to kill the boy!"


    Dragon Qi Yin Li drink, already angry can not be suppressed, the dragon body across the sky, from the void dive down.


    "Kill!"


    The Phoenix ember has already killed the sky, its teeth are ferocious and roaring, and the red light from both pupils is like two volcanoes in eruption. It spreads its wings to cover the void and kills Du Shaofu.


    "Boom..."


    The body of the Yin thunder demon snake did not stop. The terrible thunder and lightning power broke the void, and swept down with a rolling lightning. The breath of heaven swept wildly, which was enough to shatter everything!


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the cold light surged, the golden wings of the ROC fluttered behind his back, and his feet were wandering and wandering like gods, disappearing into the void.


    "Evil animal!"


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s indifferent voice came from behind the ears of the huge body of the Yin thunder demon snake.


    "No! "


    as the golden light fluctuated, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared behind the Yin thunder demon snake. Suddenly, within the golden eyes, there was an overwhelming sense of killing.


    Frightened by the thunder demon snake, the figure quickly turned back and looked at Du Shaofu''s golden eyes. His heart trembled for no reason, and the spirit of the beast trembled.


    "The sword roars! "


    in a flash, the sword was swept from the purple sky palace in Du Shaofu''s hand. A series of complicated and mysterious sword moves finally gathered together, but it was just a simple split, and the sword awn spread out in an instant with the power of lightning.


    A simple sword, but contains the power to move mountains and rivers, to shake mountains and rivers, to destroy everything!


    This sword awn appears, golden light, layers of purple gold light superimposed bloom, dazzling purple gold talisman secret lines bloom, breath domineering frightening!


    The light of the sword is pouring into the sky, just like a dragon flying into the sky, like a giant ROC moving in the sky. Under its splendor, there is a terrible power of tyranny and destruction!


    In the frightening pupil of the Yin thunder demon snake, Du Shaofu''s sword directly hit its seven inches. A long space ripple crack broke out one after another, but it was silent.


    But it is this kind of silent, only the light flickers, more frightening!


    In a short time, the thunder and lightning all over the body of the Yin thunder demon snake was completely useless in front of Du Shaofu. It was directly destroyed by the sword. An invisible sword sense suddenly spread to the sky, and it would tilt in the body of the Yin thunder demon snake. This power was like driving the energy of the heaven and earth, and its killing intention spread everywhere.


    At this time, the Yin thunder demon snake was shocked to find that the power of thunder and lightning in his body was virtually suppressed and hard to flow. At the same time, a powerful sword poured into his body, destroying everything and being vulnerable to a single blow.


    "Are you in the middle of the sanctuary


    Yin thunder demon snake panicked and changed color. He only knew from the mouth of Fengjin and Longqi that this boy was in the early stage of holy land, but at this moment, it was obviously the middle period of holy land.


    Zijin sword split the space in an instant, and fell directly on the Yin thunder demon snake.


    "No! "


    in a flash, a sword light crack spread out like a spider''s web on the seven inches of Yin thunder demon snake, and the shaking space was filled with violent ripples. Then, the body turned into blood mist and debris, and scattered in the air. Under the awn of the sword, there were many dark space cracks, which shattered the thunder light beast soul that wanted to escape quickly.


    The spread of purple gold sword spread, so that the surrounding space in a mess, the surrounding space inch inch collapse.


    "Boom! "


    with the arrival of Phoenix embers and attacks, the ocean of fire surges, containing holy power, and the endless pressure pervades and distorts the void.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon roared like thunder, breaking the void.


    With the existence of dragon Qi and Phoenix ember, this is the power of the strong in the middle period of the holy animal kingdom. By doing everything, it shows the horror of the strong in the middle period of the holy animal kingdom.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, and he shook his arm. He urged the giant ROC''s golden wings behind him to shake the sky''s wings and fan Longqi fiercely.


    The golden light spreads out the sky, and the thunder is so powerful that it seems to be a golden winged ROC bird."The sword is broken for thousands of miles! "


    at the same time, Du Shaofu faced the Phoenix ember, and Zijin tianque cut it off with his sword. The ROC''s golden wings swooped down and the real ROC swayed. The sword light fell from the void like lightning.


    This sword cuts through the void, and the energy of heaven and earth converges. In silence, there are layers of strange fluctuations in the space. The purple golden sky palace is also shining brightly. There are layers of strange spatial fluctuations around, which are connected with it invisibly. There are magic and secret patterns interwoven with each other.


    "Hiss "


    when the sword light swept out, there were mysterious talismans and secret patterns fluctuating. A silent black crack emerged from the void, and instantly spread to the front of the huge body of Phoenix Ember.


    At this time, the huge fierce pupil of Phoenix ember is stunned and sluggish. At the moment, it is the only one that is most clear. Under this sword, with that invisible power, the void is confused. This kind of space power is not the space power that ordinary saints can control, nor the space power influenced by external forces, but the real space essence and the space meaning.


    The sword light grows bigger in the fierce pupil, and the space is bound. The Phoenix ember''s fierce pupil is twitching, and the color of fright comes out completely.


    "Why are you in the middle of the holy land?"


    The breath of death grew in his heart, and Feng Fen felt the breath of death. He had this idea when he was fighting with Du Shaofu in the Animal League. If this boy broke through to the middle of the holy land, he would not be an opponent. At this moment, in this short time, the human beings have reached the middle of the holy land.


    "Whew "


    the sword light breaks through the sky. If you cut the empty space into two parts, a dark space crack reveals the heart void and emerges into the sky.


    "Chulala..."


    An abyss appeared quietly below, and the Phoenix''s huge body was cut off from it. The blood poured down and the bones fell.


    "Boom! "


    one side of the wind and thunder resounded, Du Shaofu''s shaking sky wings and Longqi body had already collided, which made the void constantly explode and the talisman''s Secret patterns erupted.


    "Chulala..."


    The Dragon Qi body directly shakes and flies, the blood on the body is moored, the Dragon scales are cracked and fragmented, and the eyes are frightening.


    When he stabilized his body, the Dragon Qi was flying in the air, and his breath was withered. A pair of fierce dragon pupils looked directly at Du Shaofu, and his eyes were startled and frightening. He never thought that in a short period of time, the human strength soared again and reached the level of cultivation in the middle of the holy land.


    "Boy, the beast League will not let you go!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, long Qi''s fierce pupil is fierce, and his body is bleeding endlessly, which is unbearable.


    "It seems that you can''t represent the whole animal League. No one knows if I kill you now. Besides, you did it yourself." Du Shaofu said, holding the Zijin tianque in his hand, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered behind him, just like a real ROC in human form.


    "If you don''t kill me, there must be inheritance in the Archean strongmen. What about the archaic relics?" Long Qi looked at Du Shaofu''s way, but his eyes were turning in secret.


    "Kill you, as if these were mine." Du Shaofu was not moved. If he let the Dragon Qi go, it would do no harm. Besides, he didn''t intend to let it go. He just had no time to put the blood soul seal on the Phoenix ashes and the Yin thunder demon snake, so Longqi had a chance.


    "Human beings, why lose both sides? If I die, you won''t get any benefits. It''s a big deal that both sides will suffer!"


    Dragon Qi gnaws his teeth. It''s true that this human is no longer an enemy. However, it can explode the soul of a beast. I don''t believe that this human is not afraid.


    "Do you want to blow yourself up? It''s no loss to me. You can try it!" Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a smile. The self explosion of dragon Qi''s spirit was quite different. He was just afraid that the Phoenix ember and the Yin thunder demon snake would explode themselves, and then he launched a fierce killing. There was no chance for them to explode. However, even if he could not arrange the blood soul seal to let Longqi explode, Du Shaofu did not intend to leave the Dragon Qi.


    As for the self destruction of the Dragon Qi, Du Shaofu did not have it. He was confident that he had the power to protect himself.


    Just listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Longqi''s face became more and more gloomy. It seems that this human could not intend to let it go.


    Then, a sneer appeared on Long Qi''s face. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, you did have a chance to kill me just now, but now, you miss it, Jie Jie..."


    "This guy is stalling


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned dim.


    "Ha ha ha ha, boy, you are dead, absolutely dead!"


    Suddenly, the Dragon Qi sneered, such as the Dragon roar, resounding through the void.


    "No, there are strong men coming!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. Under the power of sharp vitality, he felt a strong breath and came quickly.


    "Hiss..."


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu''s figure rushed down to the ancient strongman''s corpse and black sword, which was more important to Du Shaofu than to his dragon Qi''s life.


    "Boy, look for death!"


    Long Qi didn''t expect that the boy was still thinking about treasures. Although he knew he was invincible, he would never tolerate the treasure being taken by him. What''s more, he already knew that the strong man in the clan was on his way and would come soon, so long as he delayed for a moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2369

    "Oh


    With the help of Long Qi, the light is pouring out all over the sky, and the ghost dragon of the eight wasteland rushes out and sweeps away behind Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu didn''t look back. Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered and the golden light thrust back, sweeping the Dragon shadow.


    "Boom! "


    when the two collide, the space around the Dragon shadow is suddenly broken, and the terrifying energy storm suddenly sweeps open like a hurricane, and the runes are broken. However, when these terrifying forces and broken Rune storms spread to a certain range, they stop in an instant and disappear quietly.


    "No! "


    in the towering momentum, the Dragon Qi was affected again, and the dragon''s body was shaken back. His eyes were startled. It seemed that he did not expect that the human strength was so strong!


    "Oh! "


    when the dragon''s body retreated, the blood soaked dragon Qi''s body burst out. With the spread of the dragon''s power, the space trembled, and the breath of his body had risen and released to the extreme. Du Shaofu''s huge dragon body descended from the sky like lightning, and the big mouth of the blood basin swept down to Du Shaofu with the overwhelming breath of the dragon Along the way, the space suddenly cracked and opened.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu had reached the ground and swept out with his hand. He put the remains of the Archaean strongman and the black Archaean sacred utensils into the bag of heaven and earth. He had no time to restrain the Taigu dragon. The attack from behind had already arrived, and he did not dare to be careless. His fingerprints began to appear strangely, drawing a series of mysterious arcs. As the fingerprints condensed, a series of strange talisman and secret patterns appeared It burst out when the pupils were locked in.


    In the next moment, the talisman''s secret pattern spreads and spreads. Before the light, the space ripples and makes the whole space shake for no reason. It contains the majestic yuan Shen power and covers the Dragon Qi.


    The Dragon Qi''s body swooped down, and suddenly his eyes were dazzling. The beast soul was shocked by the time, which made the animal soul tremble, accompanied by a huge impact force.


    "Yuan Shen attack, not good!"


    The Dragon Qi was shocked, and an all pervasive attacking power of the original God was pounding in the spirit of the beast. When he was in the Animal League, he had seen this man exert himself on the Phoenix embers. It was terrible.


    "Chulala..."


    The blue light fluctuated, and thousands of long knives suddenly burst from all directions, and instantly tore up the rather powerful body of Longqi, making its body begin to crack and blood flow out, and an all pervasive attack of Yuan Shen has been constantly rushing into its mind.


    This is Du Shaofu''s Xumi dreamland and Huanyan Dao array. With the increase of the power of Yuanshen, the prestige of Xumi''s dreamland and Huanyan Dao array has also gone up to a higher level. This is an attack mainly by Yuanshen.


    "Asshole, stop it, stop it. "


    all of a sudden, at this time, a shout came from the far sky, and the sound wave was like the roar of a dragon, and it rang through the sky in a hurry.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu had already noticed the breath. The fingerprints congealed, and the magic sword array erupted in the sky, and then the sound of breaking through the air resounded in the sky.


    "Whew, whew..."! "


    the magic knife array broke out in an instant, and a circle of dark space cracks spread, and the terrible energy storm swept out in an instant. The spirit of terror was mixed with the sword light which was rampant all over the sky. It was like an arc of light, overturning the space ripples and sweeping away.


    "Ah..."


    At the same time, the Dragon Qi screamed, and the huge dragon body was directly turned into blood mist fragments. With a piece of blood rain, it poured into the air. Even the soul of the beast did not escape, and was chopped into pieces in the array of knives!


    "Kill the children of the eight wasteland demon dragons. I will strip you alive to death, and frustrate your bones and raise ashes!"


    A killing drink, such as the roar of the Dragon came again, a bright figure was already in the sky.


    "Boom


    The void trembled suddenly, as if it were to be solidified. An old man in green appeared with a ferocious look of resentment in his eyes. If there were two dragon virtual shadows to rise, a bright energy training would suddenly plunder Du Shaofu.


    "Oh! "


    this speed is too fast. The energy training instantly turns into a dragon shadow, and it is like a bright thunder, which directly appears in front of Du Shaofu, shaking the space.


    "Chula ^"


    Du Shaofu''s figure was suddenly broken, but he still did not carry a trace of blood. His figure swayed away with the waves of space.


    "Boom! "


    on the contrary, it was the void where Du Shaofu had just been. Under the impact of the Dragon shadow, a huge deep space hole was revealed instantly.


    "Shadow! "


    the old man in green suddenly appeared in the void. He was long and slender in blue, but he looked a little dry, with a sharp head and bright eyes, but he was very gloomy. He looked at the figure of Du Shaofu who was disappearing in front of him, and his killing intention became more and more intense.


    And then, when looking at the huge body of the dragon on the square, the old man''s eyes also beat to himself. This is the real dragon body left by the strong men of the ancient dragon clan.Du Shaofu''s figure emerged and looked at the old man in green before him. With his heavy breath, Du Shaofu could easily guess that the strong man of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan was much stronger than Lei Yang.


    "You are the man in the rumor, you must die today! "


    at this time, the old man looked at Du Shaofu, his face turned blue and gloomy, and his eyes were full of resentment. So many strong men and descendants of the clan were killed, and even Qinglong was among them. How could he not be angry.


    "It''s none of my business that they started first. If you want to do it, then I will uproot the whole clan of eight dragons. "


    Du Shaofu said coldly, but he was also afraid.


    "Jie Jie, a little human being, dare to speak out. "


    after a big drink, the slightly dry figure of the old man in Tsing Yi is full of breath, covering the whole void.


    "It may be the strongest of the eight wasteland demon dragons!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. At the moment, the breath on the old man gave him a feeling that he would not be much under the emperor yujiana.


    Du Shaofu, who was absolutely strong, was a little dignified at this time. However, his strength was much stronger than that of Lei Yang. Although he didn''t have the strength to fight with Lei Yang at the beginning, he didn''t use the power of red Jiri horse monkey''s original spirit.


    But Du Shaofu is frowning now. The red Jiri horse monkey spirit has swallowed up the animal soul of the remote sky flaming Phoenix. It is still in refining. The huge energy can not be refined in a short time. At the moment, it still can''t be used. Once there is a problem, the yuan God will be in great trouble.


    At this time, with his own physical strength, Du Shaofu knew that he was not enough to deal with Lei Yang. What was he to do with the old man in green clothes.


    "Boy, no matter what kind of person you are, I will beat your bones and raise ashes today." long Heng''s killing intention was locked in Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Unfathomable, too strong!"


    Although the Taigu dragon body is a treasure, Du Shaofu is very wise. He has already gained a lot. He knows that he is defeated. He has thirty-six plans and is good for himself. If he brings in other strong men, he will not be able to leave at that time.


    "Hiss..."


    Behind him, the ROC''s wings fluttered, and a void crack appeared directly. Du Shaofu didn''t stop at all and wanted to leave.


    "Do you want to go? I''m afraid I can''t leave!"


    This kind of movement and stillness was discovered by long Heng for the first time. His face sank and he drank coldly. His sleeve and robe waved. A vast and bright energy cut through the void and swept through Du Shaofu directly. An invisible force of emptiness also affected the space around Du Shaofu, making the void crack close at Xu.


    Du Shaofu changed color, but he didn''t expect that the old man of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan was so powerful that he couldn''t leave in time. He could only shake his wings to avoid it.


    "Hiss..."


    The energy from the neck through the void, the fierce wind let the ear armor on the plume armor also broken into pieces, sent bursts of pain.


    "Old worm, you are shameless. I really think I''m afraid of you!" Du Shaofu stepped into the void, filled with golden light, and the purple golden sky Que in his hands was filled with the sound of wind and thunder.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, he made long Heng slightly stunned.


    "It''s a man who knows nothing about life and death. It''s only in the middle of the holy land. Although it has some skills, it''s definitely not enough for me. Let''s let everyone see with their own eyes whether I''m qualified or not, and how I''ve beaten your bones and ashes! "


    long Heng looked up at the sky and laughed. The laughter was like thunder, but it was very gloomy. Everyone could hear the anger in the laughter. This time he went out of the pass to bury the biggest secret in the heaven and death. However, he was asked by Longqi. It was too late. The eight wasteland demon dragons lost a lot. How ever did the whole eight wasteland demon dragons have such a huge loss? At this moment, this holy land The boy in the middle period, who still does not put him in his eyes, is already infuriated to the extreme by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, and he fixed his eyes on the gloomy dragon Heng. There was a flicker of murderous intent in his eyes. Anyway, it was difficult to leave. He could only see one step at a time and slowly try to get rid of him.


    Of course, Du Shaofu is not proud enough to think that he can really fight a war. This Dragon Hong is too strong and too powerful to be measured.


    Under such strength, Du Shaofu also secretly looked dignified. However, it was not that he could not escape. He only knew that he absolutely needed to work hard today. Only after he tried hard, he could get rid of himself.


    "Die! "


    in a short time, long Heng''s dry and slender body emerged in front of Du Shaofu, without any stagnation. A cold drink came from his mouth. When the blue long shirt and sleeve robe were raised, a majestic breath immediately swept out, and a huge claw print directly grasped Du Shaofu from his long sleeve.


    "Oh "


    the secret patterns of the talisman in the paw print are bright, and if a dragon rushes out, it will be extremely powerful.


    "Hum! "


    with a glance and a cold hum, Du Shaofu''s golden light emerged from the soles of his feet, and his body quickly drifted away, and this claw mark passed by again.In terms of speed, Du Shaofu is not slow now. The speed of the golden winged Dapeng birds and the free walking on the waves complement each other. Besides, Du Shaofu also adds the profound meaning of space that he has learned from the three swords of breaking the air into his speed, which is even more powerful.


    Seeing that Du Shaofu avoided his own attack repeatedly, long Heng changed his color one after another. However, with his accomplishments, he could imprison everything, and his speed was as fast as lightning. It seemed that he had been prepared for it. One move failed, and his figure suddenly flashed. It was like a ghost that appeared directly above Du Shaofu''s head. The claw print wrapped with the shadow of the Dragon reappeared India immediately brought up five terrible space cracks that tore up the space, and pointed to Du Shaofu''s tianlinggai button.


    "Blood soul seal. "


    just between the lightning, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints suddenly and strangely formed, a supreme prestige spread, and a mysterious seal formula was covered on the palm, like the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird. The whole body was bright with silver yellow arc, and a towering threat spread from it, with lightning and thunder, the silver yellow arc suddenly broke out!


    "Roar! "


    suddenly, a roar of dragons and tigers and the roar of Phoenix and lion came from Du Shaofu''s palm, accompanied by a terrible breath, and the shaking space" roared "and trembled!


    This torrential pressure comes, which contains a kind of overwhelming pressure which can not be resisted by beasts.


    This kind of pressure comes from the soul of the beasts and comes from their blood. If the most powerful of the beasts comes, it is hard for them to resist.


    The terrible pressure suddenly swept out.


    "What kind of strange martial arts is this! "


    he felt this tremendous pressure, and his straight down look of long Heng was also astonished by it. Such pressure made him virtually suppressed.


    Just in an instant, the blood soul seal is like a tiger preying on it, and suddenly with the sound of Peng Ming, it smashes into the claw mark of the Dragon Hong.


    "Boom! "


    when the two forces collide, the void roars. The claw mark in long Heng''s hand tears the void, and Du Shaofu''s blood soul seal dissipates.


    However, long Heng was also greatly affected. Du Shaofu''s blood and soul seal was originally used to control monsters, but it also had the effect of killing them. Moreover, it had an absolute suppression effect on dealing with monsters. At the same time, it attacked the spirit of demons.


    Du Shaofu still needs to be careful to control the monster with the blood soul seal. If he is not careful, he will hurt the spirit of the monster. When he controls the monster, the effect will not be great.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to it when he used the seal of blood and soul to deal with monsters. He was able to give full play to it.


    "Pedaling..."


    But even though it was the blood soul seal that affected long Heng, Du Shaofu still staggered back, and the void behind his wings was shattered. The light and darkness on the green spirit armor alternated, and a dull hum came from his throat, and a faint golden bloodstain spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    A move shock back Du Shaofu, but long Heng is still surprised, this human boy is too strange.


    "Strange boy, don''t let it go!"


    It''s reasonable for long Heng to be able to get to the point where he is today. If he is allowed to escape today, there will be endless troubles in the future. Without any delay, his figure will come out again and he will blow out with one blow.


    "I have to fight. "


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth in the dark, and his fingerprints were quietly formed. With the condensation of the fingerprints, the purple lightning talisman on his body swept out, and the thunder and martial veins were all over his body in an instant. The thunder and lightning interweaved, the thunder clouds spread, and the sky and Earth spread, making the space boiling and the mountains shaking.


    Such a breath, so that the Dragon Heng can not help but be one of the stagnant figure, astonished eyes, that a real Peng like youth body is filled with the ancient and terrible breath, the power is startling, the thunder is standing, the golden light is ten thousand feet, just like a miracle!


    The golden light is magnificent. At this moment, the thunder and martial pulse cover the whole body of Du Shaofu. From Du Shaofu''s body, a tyrannical and murderous atmosphere rippled into the sky, a breath of soul palpitating filled the sky, and a majestic supremacy spread into the sky.


    "What kind of pulse is this! "


    long Heng was shocked. He had never seen such a martial pulse.


    At this time, Du Shaofu did not stop. His fingerprints were already flying and the shadows were changing. The space around him was almost frozen.


    "Dragon nine heaven! "


    a burst of golden light burst into the sky, condensing the virtual shadow of nine dragons at lightning speed.


    "Ouch, ouch "


    the Nine Dragons roar and the dragons howl for nine days. What Du Shaofu urges is the" dragon nine heaven "in the dragon and tiger formula of heaven and earth, which can improve his own strength in a short time.


    The Dragon jiuchongtian is necessary to escape for life. It is the base card means of abusing the practitioners at the same level. Although at the level of Du Shaofu''s cultivation, the effect of the Dragon jiuchongtian is not great, but it is better than none.


    Nine Dragons emerged, and instantly turned into nine energy training, and fell into Du Shaofu''s body like thunder.


    "Boom! "


    under the force of Jiulong, Du Shaofu''s breath has obviously improved a lot, but it is not as difficult to deal with terror as before.


    Long Heng is more and more surprised, the means of human body seems to be endless.Du Shaofu was still standing in the void. He did not mean to stop. His body was full of brilliance. When he read it, there were Ancient Runes rippling all over his body. Then, taking himself as the center, the empty eight trigrams were revealed and shrouded in his body.


    The eight trigrams are impelled, Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, gen, dui, which are connected with each other to form a bright divine ring, making Du Shaofu like the Holy Spirit in the sky!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor is covered with purple arc, showing a kind of purple gold color. With the eight trigrams around him, the invisible breath makes people tremble and tremble!


    "What a strange pressure! "


    at this moment, long Heng couldn''t help but change color one after another. He felt that the breath from the tall and straight young man with armor was different, shining brilliantly, and the pressure was released quietly in the world.


    That kind of pressure is like the water in the sea, which can bear everything. When the wind is calm, it makes people yearn for it. It has a vast heart and can nourish all things.


    But if it''s a storm, it''s going to be stormy and destroy everything!


    Long Heng also obviously felt the overbearing breath of golden winged ROC birds, as well as the thunder breath of killing heaven and earth.


    This complex atmosphere makes Longheng feel uneasy for no reason. Although this kind of uneasiness is just a flash away, it has also made Longheng really change color!


    At his level of cultivation, he had been able to pry into some of the mysteries of heaven. He was afraid of this uneasiness.


    "This son is too mysterious and strange to stay!" In the eyes of long Heng, there was already an undisguised intention to kill him. His figure was like electricity, and he went straight to Du Shaofu.


    "Come on


    Du Shaofu has two pupils, purple gold, thunder and lightning. His fingerprints are condensed. The eight diagrams can connect heaven and earth and contain all things, just like a small world.


    "Kill! "


    long Heng didn''t want to delay. He had to die, and he could not stay. In a moment, his intention of killing was surging. In the depths of his eyes, there was a dragon rising from the sky. There were some runes on his blue long shirt, and his breath began to flourish!


    "Boom


    Long Heng''s body is crossing, and the whole body is rolling with dragon power. If there is an eight wasteland demon, the virtual shadow of the dragon is crouching around him and roaring at Du Shaofu. The fierce and terrible breath roars away and can destroy everything.


    "Oh..."


    In the dark, the Dragon roared into the sky. Where the Dragon Hong''s figure passed, the void was cracked and the void collapsed, and the whole abyss was shaking.


    "Roar "


    Du Shaofu is upright, his fingerprints are congealed, and on the eight diagrams, there are ten thousand animals whistling, thunder and lightning coming, golden winged ROC birds flapping their wings, and mountains and lakes performing. The wind and rain alternate, the sun, the moon and the stars change, and the mountains and rivers are shifting


    When the Eight Diagrams changed, the prestige shrouded the four sides, so that the dragon''s shadow around the body began to dim at first.


    "Eh..."


    Long Heng couldn''t help but wonder. When he lifted his eyes, the bright double pupil talisman and secret patterns were blazing, and his eyes trembled, just like the shadow of a dragon rushing out, and the empty space was broken. The empty shadow of the eight wild demons around him was bright again.


    Du Shaofu is standing in the middle of the eight diagrams. At the moment, his face is solemn and solemn, just like the spirit in the sky. The fingerprints are constantly condensing. The eight diagrams are changing, deducing and deriving


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also murmured some words, saying:


    "the upper Kunlun and the lower part of the earth are separated, and the ground fire is broken! "


    " when the upper and lower parts of the Qian Dynasty are exchanged, Tianze''s hexagram is broken! "


    "


    "the sky fire breaks with the people!


    As Du Shaofu''s strange fingerprints are condensed, the eight diagrams are changing in thousands of ways, and the great power is revealed from the void.


    "Boom "


    all of a sudden, within the void of heaven and earth, there are lightning stars emerging, flames burning, mountains and rivers moving.


    The void is crumbling, and the breath is destroyed, covering the whole world.


    In the emptiness of the whole heaven and earth, at this moment, it seems to be affected. The earth is shaking and the earth is resonating. It is vast and turbulent. The bright runes are like the sea and the waves are rising.


    Under the terrible general situation of heaven and earth, the empty shadow of the eight wasteland demons around Longheng began to dim again and cracks appeared.


    "The sky thunder can be broken without any mistake! "


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints are still changing again, and the eight trigrams empty map is once again filled with waves, lightning and thunder, thunder rolling in the sky, and bright runes interweave and cross the world.


    "Kaka "


    finally, the virtual shadow of the eight wasteland demons around Longheng is cracking, and the mysterious patterns of talismans begin to crack, and the void around the body collapses and vanishes.


    Long Heng became more and more discolored, and his expression was completely normalized.


    "The Dragon shakes the eight wastelands! "


    with the help of long Heng, a dragon shadow of the eight wasteland demons burst out again, straddling the void, with bright and dazzling talisman and secret patterns, penetrating the empty eight diagrams diagram, and rushing to Du Shaofu.


    Such a dragon shadow turned the void into darkness and the void spread. The Dragon shadow was so dazzling that it suddenly appeared in front of Du Shaofu. It was powerful and incomparable.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    the terrible power swept through, and the emptiness in Du Shaofu''s eight diagrams of emptiness was all blown up in life, and the void was breaking up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2370

    "Gee! "


    there are pengming, piercing clouds and rocks. Du Shaofu condenses the supreme animal power of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, and merges with the thunder and martial veins. His breath changes dramatically. In the thunder and lightning of the void, his momentum is incomparable, and the breath of killing all living beings suddenly sweeps out. Behind him, there is a huge purple and golden thunder ROC against the former.


    Zijin leipeng and the eight wasteland demon dragon''s virtual shadow suddenly collide with each other. In the roaring sound of space breaking, the energy Rune sweeps across the void like a wave.


    Du Shaofu''s body is shrouded in purple and golden thunder rocs. His eyes are like purple sun. His wings are flapping against the sky. With the help of the eight trigrams, the profound meaning of the eight trigrams makes the void sound like thunder.


    This is Du Shaofu''s all-out strike. The blazing golden light and purple thunder drowned the void.


    It''s hard work. Du Shaofu is doing his best!


    "Boom "


    the broken runes in the sky are rolling, and the huge body of purple golden Lei Peng explodes in the empty eight diagrams diagram, and a large piece of void is collapsing and sinking, revealing dark space cracks, like a spider''s web, pervading the void,


    " poop "


    in Du Shaofu''s mouth, there was golden supreme blood spitting out, coagulating but not dispersing.


    "Chulala..."


    His body was shaking, and Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor was dim and broken. There was blood seeping through his body, and he was swimming. Finally, he couldn''t help spraying a big mouthful of blood into the sky.


    With the golden wings of the ROC flapping behind him, Du Shaofu stabilized his body, and the empty eight trigrams of the whole body were dim.


    Long Heng''s figure also staggered backward two steps, although it was only two steps, but it was enough to make his face completely shocked. A human in the middle of the holy land, it seems that it has not been long before he has broken through to the middle of the holy land, but he has such terrible fighting power that he can even shake him back. What a surprise if it is spread out!


    "Man, you must die today!"


    Long Heng''s eyes are gloomy. This human is so weird that he doesn''t want to delay his time. He can''t give this human any more opportunities. His voice falls down and his hands are shining with energy again.


    "Long..."


    The terrifying energy and the shaking space constantly send out the sound of muffled sound, which instantly converges into a huge palm print. The palm print carries great energy and suddenly roars down, and then covers half of the space. The crushed space "clicks" and envelops Du Shaofu.


    This time, it is obvious that Longheng has not been reserved.


    Du Shaofu changed his color, but his face was fearless. He shook his arm. There were eight trigrams in the palm of his hand, and then he became bigger quickly.


    Ancient Runes swept out of the void, like a curtain of light.


    Two handprints, two forces in the first moment of contact, the amazing sound explosion, the space directly exploded.


    "Bang bang! "


    without too much whirling, Du Shaofu''s body fell directly from the void, and the blue spirit armor on his palm was broken, and the blood exploded, and the green spirit armor on his body was broken. With a big spit of blood, he fell down like a meteorite like a meteorite, causing the rocks to soar into the sky and shake the mountains.


    Long Heng didn''t stop, and his eyes were full of killing intention. A piece of energy training was directly like a thunderclap and followed.


    "Hiss "


    the gravel stirred the ground, and a purple gold sword suddenly burst out, the mysterious talisman and secret patterns fluctuated, and the silent dark crack emerged from the void. With that invisible force, the void was confused, and it was blocked before the energy training.


    "Hiss..."


    The light of the sword is strange and abstruse, which is enough to kill the general practitioners in the middle stage of the sacred animal kingdom. However, it can not stop the attack of long Heng, which is directly destroyed. With a crack in the dark space, the heart is empty and the earth is shaking.


    "Boy, do you want to run, dream..."


    But all of a sudden, long Heng seemed to feel something. The flamboyant talisman and secret patterns swept across the sky, imprisoning the whole world. In this kind of confinement, the heaven and the earth were blocked, and there was no way to go up and no door to go down.


    "Asshole, what''s going on..."


    But long Heng changed color, and his eyes flashed with cold light, and his figure, like a flash of lightning, got into the ground gravel that Du Shaofu had just smashed.


    All around the void slowly subsided down, only the huge Archaean Dragon strong body filled with invisible pressure.


    The war, which lasted for a long time, attracted other strong people.


    "Whoosh..."


    There are several figures in the void, when looking at the huge dragon corpse in front of the huge palace, is it not that his face has changed greatly.


    "The strong man of Taigu dragon clan!"


    Some people exclaim that there is definitely inheritance in the Dragon corpse. Maybe it can refine the essence of the real dragon. This is a great chance.


    "Boom..."


    The ground shakes and the rocks soar into the sky, and the figure of long Heng rushes out. His face is gloomy to the extreme, and his old face is black and blue.


    "If you want to touch the treasures of our dragon clan, you want to die!"


    Long Heng drank coldly, waved his hand, and broke the void. The strong living beings did not react to it, and their figures were flying away directly.There are several figures directly turned into blood fog. They are human beings, but there are still several figures who are just injured and are powerful monsters.


    "Save your life this time and find this human for me. Otherwise, I will take your life away at any time. Whoever finds the news of this human will be rewarded with great reward."


    As the voice fell, the Dragon Hong handprint condensed. In the void in front of him, there were magic and secret patterns gushing out, and there was a vision, which was full of prestige. Then there was a virtual figure of human figure in the void, which was the appearance of Du Shaofu. He had green spirit armor, big roc and golden wings, and martial arts and tyranny!


    "Chulala..."


    Long Heng''s handprint changed, and several rays of light swept out. It was the object of several scrolls. Du Shaofu''s figure was imprinted on the scroll. Across the scroll, there was even a sense of hegemony.


    This is a method used by the eight wasteland demons and dragons. It is very strange and has magical effect. At the moment, it is used by Longheng to give birth to Du Shaofu.


    "Once you find this man, tear it up. I will know your whereabouts. At the same time, news will be sent out. Whoever finds this man will be rewarded, otherwise you will know the consequences!"


    Long Heng''s voice is indifferent, and he throws the volume of the book in front of the powerful monsters.


    "Yes, my Lord." The several monsters escaped from death. Where did they dare to stay, they left in a hurry.


    "Boy, you can''t escape!"


    Long Heng lifted his eyes, his eyes were cold to the extreme. He didn''t expect that under his eyelids, he let the boy escape. The human boy seems to have a mysterious means to break through his seal prohibition.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three hours later, Du Shaofu appeared in a deep cave, surrounded by desolation.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    When Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, he vomited blood from his mouth, his body was dripping with blood, and cracks appeared on his purple robe, spilling blood.


    The spirit peeped around, and then Du Shaofu gave a breath. His hair was disordered and his face was covered. He had not suffered such a heavy blow for a long time. Finally, with the talent of red Jiri horse and monkey, he broke through the blockade of Longheng, and finally escaped from the ground.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu was ready, but if he didn''t fight to death, he would certainly be on guard. At that time, it would be difficult to get out of the ground. There was only one chance.


    As Du Shaofu had expected, long Heng was too powerful to escape from the void. He could only escape from the ground. The red Jiri horse monkey''s pulse and soul had a wonderful effect. Long Heng was hindered a lot under the ground. Otherwise, he would not have a chance to escape.


    "This old man is really strong enough!"


    Du Shaofu grinned bitterly and wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. This dragon Heng is definitely the strongest opponent he is facing. Compared with Lei Yang, he is not even a bit stronger. Du Shaofu can''t find out the specific cultivation level.


    "It seems that we should be more careful when we bury ourselves in the dead."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly fixed. Although the powerful in the eternal tomb, such as Legalists, political strategists, famous masters and dragon clan, could not enter the fierce land, but some super powerful people in the human clan and Animal League were not much weaker than those in the eternal tomb. This time is luck, and the next time is encounter. I''m afraid there will be no such good luck.


    In addition, many people from the wasteland may have entered the burial ground. Du Shaofu had to worry about it.


    After sorting out his clothes, Du Shaofu found a place to hide himself. He put a ban on it and entered the ancient space, so as not to worry about Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu.


    "You''re hurt. Are you ok?"


    In the desolate space, seeing Du Shaofu''s pale face and unable to conceal his dispirited breath, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu changed their color. They were very worried. They could see that they had suffered a heavy blow.


    "I met an old guy. It''s no big deal. I need a little time to heal. I also have a harvest."


    With a smile on his pale face, Du Shaofu waved and changed the body of the ancient strong man out of the bag of heaven and earth.


    With the emergence of the archaic strong, a kind of ancient prestige looms.


    After confirming that there was no danger, Du Shaofu went up to examine the old strong man in front of him. The old strong man had not been upgraded, but his face was still ruddy, and his body was still filled with a faint sense of authority.


    Du Shaofu estimated that the Taigu strongman and the Taigu dragon clan strongman appeared there together. Obviously, they had experienced a fierce battle. In the end, no one could do anything about it. Finally, both of them fell here. After countless years on the surrounding ground, there were traces of the earth shaking war.


    This also makes Du Shaofu feel uneasy. If it is true, it is enough to prove the horror of the ancient strong. At the time of the dragon and Phoenix disaster, the strongest people in the world were the dragon clan, the Kirin clan, and the Phoenix clan. At that time, human beings could only survive in the crevice, but the strong one was able to die together with the strong one of the Archaean dragon clan. The strength was terrible.


    Du Shaofu carefully examined the body of the ancient strong man, and wanted to know whether there was any inheritance in the body of the strong man. This is the most important treasure of an ancient strong man.


    "Master, offended. "Looking at the body of the Archean strongman in front of him, Du Shaofu hesitated and pondered for a moment. After bending down to pay homage to him, his hand print changed. There was a silver gold arc in the center of his eyebrow. Accompanied by the fluctuation of Yuan Shen power, he immediately fell on the brow of the Archean strongman.


    "Hiss"


    just as Du Shaofu fell on the eyebrows of the ancient strong man, suddenly the body of the ancient strong man trembled. In an instant, the secret patterns of the talisman swept and spread, and a huge breath revived as if it was alive, and the surrounding space was instantly frozen.


    "Hum..."


    Even on the dark sword, there was a deep black rune. The wind was fierce and the light was surging. It seemed that the sword was ready to erupt at any time.


    In an instant, the closed eyes of the ancient strongman opened, and the light in the eyes was like a light, and then Du Shaofu was shrouded in it.


    Du Shaofu did not have time to recover. The light was very strange and the speed was too fast. He only felt a flower in front of his eyes. Then he was surrounded by a strange and dazzling light. His eyes could not look directly, so he had to close his eyes.


    "Shaofu! "


    " master! "


    Under these changes, Ouyang Shuang and the ape''s face color suddenly changed.


    "Don''t worry. It should be OK."


    Dai Xingyu opened her mouth, and she felt that the breath seemed harmless.


    When Du Shaofu''s mind came back to him, he felt that his mind appeared in a shining space, which was full of powerful and powerful atmosphere.


    "The vicissitudes of life, such as a dream to wake up, finally someone came."


    Such a low voice, such as the ancient bell melodious, when Du Shaofu was in doubt, the void was covered with a mysterious pattern of talisman, the light was dazzling, and a very illusory figure appeared.


    this figure is as like as two peas and robes, and the robes of a wide robe are as deep as the sea. There is also a terrible power spreading. The heart and soul of the earthquake are just before Du Shaofu, and the same body is just like the outside.


    Obviously, it was just a shadow, and he didn''t feel any pressure. However, it made Du Shaofu feel as if he was solidified and had no resistance. Compared with the long Heng, even the emperor ancestor of Yu family and the ancient emperor, the pressure was much more powerful.


    "It''s a disaster and a chance for the human race to seize the fortune. It''s just that I''m in the middle of the robbery, and I can''t escape a single word. I''m going to inherit it as a disciple and treat my magic weapon" nine robbers ". My name is" nine robbers "! "


    the melodious voice did not fluctuate in any way. It directly resounded in Du Shaofu''s mind, and every word could beat the soul of Du Shaofu.


    "Boom! "


    just as the melodious voice fell, the shadow fluctuated and turned into a bright light of energy. With a huge fluctuation, it immediately disappeared into Du Shaofu''s mind.


    When Du Shaofu came back to God, he also found that this was a huge energy pouring into his body, accompanied by a huge amount of information in his mind space.


    This huge stream of information is the inheritance of Jiujie Tiansheng''s life, which surprised Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was also surprised to find that there was also a powerful and surging energy pouring into himself in this huge breath. For example, the most pure Xuanqi and Yuan Shen power were directly diffused into his body without any need for refining.


    "This is the benefit of inheritance! "


    to his surprise, Du Shaofu woke up and sat down with his knees crossed. He began to accept the great benefits brought by the archaic inheritance.


    Du Shaofu was about to recover from his wounds when he suffered a heavy injury. At the moment, this huge energy was no doubt equivalent to taking a lot of holy herbs. He began to nourish the body and restore the mysterious Qi in the holy palace.


    Sitting cross legged, the skills of the golden winged ROC birds began to work automatically. Du Shaofu''s breath began to surge directly, and his whole body was directly covered with a golden aura of supernatural splendor.


    "Hula..."


    This golden halo wave talisman and secret pattern spread a vast, simple and vigorous ancient flavor, which makes Ouyang Shuang, GUI ape and Dai Xingyu feel frightened by it.


    "Brother Shaofu has obtained this archaic inheritance! "


    Dai Xingyu was so surprised that Shaofu''s brother got the archaic inheritance.


    "It seems that the master has gained great benefits again."


    The ape felt that Du Shaofu''s breath was almost straight up at the moment. His eyes flashed, and his face was a little surprised. The master''s strength was terrible enough. At this time, it seemed that the breath was obviously improving. The inheritance might not be simple.


    In the dark and quiet mountains, the sky and the earth are covered by the atmosphere of killing. There is a cloud exposed mountain, which is suspended in clusters of dark red clouds.


    Mountain waves, waves, layers, large mountains from the top down, boundless black.Within the waves of the mountain, around a towering peak, the cliffs like knives and axes stand upright, and the huge peaks rise and fall straight.


    At the moment, before the mountain peak, a secluded valley is full of frightening quietness and coldness. Before the deep valley, at the moment, an elf like woman appears. Her eyebrows are like green feathers, and her muscles are like snow. Three thousand green silk are tied into a simple blue bun and tied behind her head. She is wearing tight green clothes, which outlines her tall and graceful body and exquisite radian.


    "Here it is "


    on the woman''s Fairy face, the ripples in the glass eye light flickered, and then the figure flickered like a God, and instantly entered the deep valley.


    As time goes by, the news from the dead has begun for a long time, attracting all the strong to enter.


    Generally speaking, in places like the burial of heaven and death, the practitioners of the Holy Land dare not be careless. At least, only those who practice in the realm dare to enter. However, there are still high-level practitioners who are not afraid of death, and even lower level creatures want to take a risk.


    As a result, the fact is very cruel, some strength is not enough, a little try, life will not be.


    It has been recorded that the first two cracks appeared in the ancient wasteland in about half a year, but this time, no one is sure.


    It is said that people who enter the ancient wasteland will be pushed out automatically as long as there is no distress or damage in the ancient wasteland, when the crack in the ancient wasteland is closed, there is no need to worry about not coming out at that time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2371

    Shenyu space, here is still very secret, no one knows about Sanlu and Jiuzhou.


    In front of a mountain peak, the king of miemeng and the king of thunder Eagle sat cross legged and seemed to be waiting for something.


    "Boom


    A misty space, somehow, the space suddenly shakes, and then a very strong breath is climbing up. With the sound of lightning and thunder, a vast amount of energy from heaven and earth on the mountain peak is converging and pouring in like a rushing tide.


    Within the space, there are purple lightning waves, a huge breath is also continuing to climb.


    Such a rising breath did not last long. A huge energy in the void suddenly erupted like a volcanic eruption, and then there was a huge amount of energy gushing out, making the whole space surging and shaking.


    On the top of the mountain, the king of thunder eagle and the king of miemeng sat on their knees. At the same time, they opened their eyes, and the light in their eyes fluctuated. All of them showed a slight smile.


    "Whew! "


    a moment later, a tall and fierce figure broke through the sky from the mountain peak. It was Du Yunlong, the Du family, with a fierce spirit of punishment and killing!


    "Congratulations on the second young master''s breakthrough. "


    looking at Du Yunlong and feeling his breath, the king of thunder eagle and King miemeng all smile and move in secret. The children of Du family are not ordinary.


    "Compared with the third brother, the speed and cultivation of my breakthrough are not worth mentioning. After such a long time, I''m afraid that my third brother has made progress again! "


    with a wry smile, Du Yunlong asked the king of thunder and the king of destroying Mongolia," can I hear from you, my third brother? "


    "The crack at the entrance of the ancient wasteland seems to be getting bigger and bigger, but there is no news from the owner. It''s very quiet outside now." Said King Lei Ying.


    "Murobei, stone, general, what about them?" Du Yunlong pondered for a moment, then continued to ask.


    "They also have their own breakthrough, and go to the inside to sharpen." The king of miemeng returned.


    "Then I''ll try again."


    Du Yunlong nodded. As the voice fell, his figure had disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu accepted the inheritance of the nine plundered heavenly saints. How could Du Shaofu let go of this opportunity? It was a huge opportunity. He greedily absorbed the tremendous energy in the inheritance, and operated the golden winged Dapeng bird family''s skills for his own use after refining.


    This kind of pure energy is faster than Du Shaofu''s refining any kind of energy, just as it is the most pure Xuanqi, which can become his own Xuanqi with a little refining.


    At the same time, at the same time, in the mud pill palace, Du Shaofu was devouring the soul of the remote sky flaming Phoenix. At the moment, Du Shaofu was sitting on the nine turn God Lei lian to refine, and the power of Yuan Shen was gradually climbing.


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu''s whole body was surrounded by a strong golden halo. The secret patterns of the talisman fluctuated with countless threads of energy. Along with the golden talisman and secret pattern, Du Shaofu''s body surface was extremely mysterious, making the void fluctuate.


    In the process of inheritance, Du Shaofu got a lot of information. It was the life inheritance of Jiujie Tiansheng. How huge, Du Shaofu immersed in it and carefully understood.


    Fortunately, there was enough time in the ancient space. With the energy refining brought by inheritance, Du Shaofu''s breath rose directly.


    "Hula..."


    The breath from Du Shaofu''s body became more and more powerful, which made the ape stare at him with astonishment.


    "In the middle of the holy land, can it be promoted in this way?"


    It''s amazing that by the middle of the holy animal kingdom, the cultivation and promotion can be so terrible. It''s visible to the naked eye. From breaking through to the early stage of the holy animal kingdom to the peak of the early stage of the holy animal kingdom, he has achieved great opportunities, but it has been more than 1000 years.


    But now, watching Du Shaofu''s breath rise in a straight line, how can the ape not be stunned!


    "Hoo"


    I don''t know when the vast breath of Yi spread from Du Shaofu''s body like a wave.


    The golden light spread out, and finally twined around Du Shaofu''s body, just like golden snakes, which began to creep into Du Shaofu''s body and pores in a continuous stream, which was not allowed to cycle.


    And such a strange change is a full three days.


    However, in the short time of two or three days, the three men, the ape, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu, were shocked. After three days, Du Shaofu''s breath seemed to soar in a straight line, reaching the level near the later stage of the holy land.


    "Hula..."


    With the more and more powerful breath gushing out, Du Shaofu''s whole body began to show the secret patterns of golden light at this time. At last, it was like the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird swaying up behind his back.


    As the breath rose, the three men could clearly feel that Du Shaofu''s spirit was rising, and the surrounding space was filled with invisible waves."Ji..."


    With Du Shaofu as the center, the shadow of the golden winged ROC bird spreads slowly. The breath is incomparable, which makes the ape and Ouyang Shuang. Dai Xingyu is greatly influenced.


    "It''s not going to break through to the later part of the Holy Land "


    the ape couldn''t help shaking his eyes. The progress of his cultivation was too terrible. He watched the breath of his master climbing.


    A few days later, under the eyes of Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and pangape, Du Shaofu''s breath has risen to the level of the middle and late holy land.


    At this moment, the wind and clouds around the void are surging, and the majestic breath of energy rises to the sky, which is an unspeakable terror.


    "Hum!"


    In front of Du Shaofu, the dark sword in the hand of the ancient strongman seemed to feel something at the moment. He began to sound the sound of wind and thunder. The black talisman and secret patterns rose from the sky, imposing great pressure on him, and the magic soldiers seemed to be reviving.


    Finally, the movement around him began to calm down, and the rising breath of Du Shaofu began to slow down.


    With his eyes closed, Du Shaofu''s breath of slow convergence was still slightly fluctuating, until after a long time, his eyelashes trembled slightly.


    "Boom "


    a puff of turbid Qi is exhaled from the body along the throat, and a breath is swept and diffused from the whole body, shaking the void, so that the ripples of space are directly rippling away.


    Then Du Shaofu''s eyes opened abruptly. In his deep pupils, the golden light shot. As if two golden competitions swept through the void, they rushed out, making people unable to look directly.


    "It''s near the middle of the holy land, and the harvest is not shallow. "


    with his eyes closed quietly, Du Shaofu felt the vast mystery in his body and the vast power of the spirit in his mind at the moment. His mouth outlined a satisfied smile arc.


    The mind peeped into himself and felt that the mysterious Qi and Yuan Shen in his body were growing exponentially compared with those before. This speed made Du Shaofu satisfied.


    The inheritance of Jiujie Tiansheng has brought such huge benefits to itself. In addition, the soul of the beast, which is far away from the sky and flaming Phoenix, has finally been thoroughly refined in this period of time.


    Du Shaofu knew that there was a huge gap between the middle of the Holy Land and the later of the middle holy land.


    However, Du Shaofu was amazed by the fact that he still had such great benefits in his cultivation and made such rapid progress.


    Feeling his own progress, Du Shaofu''s eyes closed again, Yuan Shen carefully peeped, and his accomplishments soared. After the benefits, Du Shaofu also worried about whether he would shake his foundation.


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu did not seem to have any influence after he had made a careful inspection. Everything was as usual, and his original injury had been healed. The powerful and mysterious Qi in his body and the vast Yuan Shen power in the mud pill palace had a very comfortable feeling, which was the most irresistible temptation to practitioners.


    Later, Du Shaofu explored the inheritance that he had got. Among the nine robberies, there were many martial arts skills, the most important of which were a set of martial arts and a set of sword rhymes.


    The sword formula is called "jiujiejian Jue". It is a set of terrible sword techniques. From the training information, it can kill the dragon and cut the Phoenix to a certain extent.


    Du Shaofu had no doubt about this. He had seen the strong man of the Taigu dragon clan die at the side of Jiujie Tiansheng.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes again and his pupils were clear again.


    But at the moment, the body of the ancient strong is already dry, and his face, which was slightly ruddy, has been sunken and completely lost its luster.


    "I will be your disciple naturally if I get your inheritance. Please see Master! "


    looking at the remains of the ancient strongmen in front of him, Du Shaofu knelt down, saluted respectfully, and kowtowed three times in succession.


    "Hum..."


    Jiujie sword has been making the sound of wind and thunder. The black talisman''s Secret patterns are flashing and the breath is fierce.


    "After going out, I will find a place for my master to settle down."


    Du Shaofu got up and got the inheritance of Jiujie Tiansheng. It was a great bargain for him to have a teacher worship ceremony. When he went out, he should let his master settle down.


    Du Shaofu was moved by his master''s name of Jiujie Tiansheng. The practitioners of the holy land were divided into early stage, middle stage, and later period. The master''s name was Jiujie Tiansheng. Du Shaofu guessed that he didn''t know whether the master had reached the legendary cultivation of Tiansheng.


    "Congratulations on your master''s accomplishments. "


    when he arrived at Du Shaofu''s side, he was still in shock.


    "Du Shaofu said with a faint smile. He looked at Jiujie sword and waved it. Jiujie sword suddenly fell into his hand. The wind and thunder resounded, and the dark talisman and secret pattern seemed to be alive, and the breath stirred the void.


    "Magic weapon, out of the general category of sacred utensils!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. Jiujie sword is not comparable to other holy weapons. It''s afraid that it can be compared with the present Zijin tianque. It''s just that Zijin tianque is connected with itself and can continue to evolve. However, the jiuba sword can''t evolve any more, unless one day he reaches the level of extraordinary cultivation, and with the materials of refining weapons against heaven, he may be able to refine jiuba again Sword, it can be raised again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2372

    "Don''t worry, you will come back to the world and show your edge again!"


    Looking at the Jiujie sword, Du Shaofu murmured. Unfortunately, he had the Zijin tianque. Although the Jiujie sword is a magic weapon, it will undoubtedly drown out the light in his own hands. If it is swallowed by the Zijin tianque, I''m sorry for Shifu, but I''ve drowned a magic weapon.


    Later, Du Shaofu could only temporarily put the magic soldier into the bag of heaven and earth and make a decision later.


    Du Shaofu could not practice the skill and the Jiujie Jian Jue, which was acquired by the Jiujie heavenly sage. Du Shaofu could only practice the skill of the golden winged Dapeng birds. As for the Jiujie jianjue, Du Shaofu had some understanding. The Jiujie sword formula was not under the duankong three swords. However, the duankong three swords had not yet been understood successfully. He was greedy to chew and did not fight It''s a short time to understand the nine robber sword formula.


    Only when everything was in order, Du Shaofu was satisfied with a smile. This time, he gained a lot. At least, his accomplishments soared. What he needed most was to improve his accomplishments.


    "Congratulations to brother Shaofu." Dai Xingyu is very happy. Seeing Du Shaofu''s great progress, he seems to be more happy than his own breakthrough.


    Ouyang Shuang was relieved at the moment.


    "Just a little progress."


    Du Shaofu smiles and spies. In a corner, the wolf and the ice toad are still healing, but they do not disturb him. After cleaning up, he still takes Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu and the ape out of the ancient space.


    Du Shaofu''s strength soared again, which made Du Shaofu more confident. Not long ago, in the first battle with Longheng, the red Jiri horse monkey pulse spirit was refining his body''s energy of remote heaven, flaming Phoenix and beast spirit. He couldn''t participate in it. At the moment, the yuan God''s strength soared a lot. If he met that dragon Heng again, Du Shaofu estimated that he would have at least a little more power to escape.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t think that he had the strength to compete with that dragon Heng. The Dragon Hong was so unfathomable that he didn''t even use his own body. With his current strength, he could only escape when he met Longheng, but only had a little more power to escape.


    However, with the strength of his cultivation at the moment, Du Shaofu was not afraid of general danger when he was buried in heaven and death.


    However, in order to avoid meeting the opponents such as long Heng and Lei Yang, Du Shaofu had to change his appearance again by using the magic technique of changing face. His body was stirred with the smell of monsters and became a member of the orc clan.


    It is hard to hide the beast people if they have practiced the art of transfiguration, but Du Shaofu is the exception, and he is similar to the monster.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu got two sacred objects and several secret bones, but none of them was ancient.


    A day later, a piece of ancient ruins, broken walls, left half of the city.


    There are a lot of figures gathered in the city. There are all kinds of human beings and beasts. There are also some peddlers selling some cultivation resources.


    "It''s not surprising that there are a lot of places to repair. Even those who have grudges will not do it here. This is an unwritten rule. Otherwise, they will be besieged and shameless by everyone. In these places, some people sell precious drugs and treasures, and they can also exchange information or form teams to seek opportunities in dangerous places." The ape said to Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu.


    Du Shaofu walked into the remnant city like a little post station, but there were a lot of living creatures. Under the keen insight of his mind, Du Shaofu also found several holy places where early practitioners were hidden.


    "Do you want a map? It''s said that the ancient map contains a lot of secrets. Maybe you can find the biggest diffuse in the world in the burial place." A middle-aged man with a cheeky look turned his eyes and took out a leather scroll that looked very old and swayed in front of Du Shaofu and the ape. Then his eyes fell on Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu. No one of these beautiful women could be found in the outside world.


    "Go away!"


    The ape waved his fist and drank softly. As a monk, he had never seen anything. If there was such an ancient map, he would have been robbed.


    The mean middle-aged man felt that the ape was not easy to be provoked, so he left bitterly.


    "It is these three people who can get great benefits if they find any of them!"


    "This man was named by the Dragon Hong holy ancestor of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan. It is said that he was called the great ROC emperor and also called the demon king. He made a big fuss over the holy city of the human race. He left his name on the temple and defeated all the peerless nobles. He also killed many powerful orcs in the Animal League."


    Among the crowd, there was a lot of noise, and a group of people gathered in front of them, talking in succession.


    "Brother Shaofu, it seems that he is talking about you." Dai Xingyu said with a smile.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. Anyway, he had changed his appearance and joined the crowd.


    Later, Du Shaofu was very surprised to see a stone wall, full of light, with a virtual portrait of himself dressed in green spirit armor, even filled with a touch of tyranny.


    "It''s Xiaohuang and Xiaoba!"


    When Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu crowded into the crowd with Du Shaofu, their faces suddenly changed color. Beside Du Shaofu''s virtual portrait, there were two virtual portraits. A little girl was five or six years old. Under her long eyelashes, she had a pair of beautiful big eyes that made people tremble.There is also a young boy of half age. Although he is not old, he has a lot of temperament. He is tall and straight, just like a cub of Dapeng, but he has a beautiful appearance.


    But this little girl and teenager don''t know du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba. Who else can there be.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s heart also shook violently, and Ouyang Shuang looked at each other with astonishment.


    "It is said that the little girl and the young boy are young, but they have great strength. The little girl is also an extinct supreme ant emperor. They may have got a real egg of pure blood Phoenix, which is the most precious treasure. Now both Terrans and orcs are looking for them."


    "Pure blood phoenix egg, that''s the treasure. If the Terrans get enough to extract the most pure Phoenix blood essence, the orcs will be able to get the Phoenix''s supreme blood lineage!"


    "The two little fellows are lucky enough, but they have caused a great disaster. They are afraid that they will not get the most precious treasure!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was talking, and anyone who found them would be rewarded.


    After Du Shaofu was shocked, he became more and more dignified.


    "Well, these two soldiers are good. I don''t know if they can be exchanged!"


    Suddenly, someone''s eyes were fixed on Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu. He was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was followed by many attendants, war servants and strong men. All of them were powerful and oppressive. The middle-aged man himself was breathtaking. He asked the ape and Du Shaofu.


    "Do you want to die?" Ouyang Shuang''s temper is not very good, suddenly that peerless look on the face is turned into cold, looking directly at the middle-aged chidao.


    "I''m still a strong Xing son, but I''d like to make a price. I''ll take these two war servants from the four winged demon snakes." The middle-aged stare at Ouyang Shuang''s body, and his eyes are a little blazing. The four winged demon snakes are not as good as the eight wild demon dragons in the Animal League, but they are definitely big people. The middle-aged demon beast race dare not violate his meaning. These two war servants are absolutely unique in the world, and he wants to be included in the pocket.


    "Pa..."


    When the middle-aged voice has not completely dropped, there is a crisp clapping sound on the mouth. A mouthful of blood is directly spit out along with the broken teeth. The whole person falls directly into the wall which shows three virtual shadows. The wall directly collapses, and the three virtual shadows disappear. The middle-aged half of the body smashes in and is covered by gravel.


    "Bang..."


    The ground trembles and the earth shakes.


    This sudden change, so that the eyes around the time still some did not return to God.


    As soon as he did, his eyes fell on Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, GUI ape, and Du Shaofu, and finally focused on Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s faint breath fluctuates, which is obviously the one who has just made a move.


    "It''s the snake exegesis of the four winged demons and snakes, and the cultivation of the half Saint level is really vulnerable to a blow!"


    "Who was the one who did it? He didn''t even talk about the four winged demon snakes in their eyes!"


    In a flash, there was a commotion all around, and the figures retreated one after another. Everyone knew that a great war was inevitable. The four winged demon snakes were not easy to be provoked, so as not to be affected.


    "Elder!"


    The middle-aged people who followed after a moment of stagnation, also immediately returned to the mind, someone rushed to help the middle-aged.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    A bleak gaze was fixed on Du Shaofu, an old man behind the middle-aged man. His old face was dry and soft, and he seemed to be in the twilight, but his whole body was quietly solidified at the moment.


    "My woman should also make up her mind to let her know herself. I can let you go, otherwise, I will bear the consequences!"


    Du Shaofu glanced at the middle-aged man who was helped up at the moment, and said to the old man that he dares to fight his own woman''s idea. This is Du Shaofu''s bottom line. Who stepped on this bottom line, let alone the four winged demon snake clan that Du Shaofu did not intend to let go. Even other people, Du Shaofu would not let go.


    However, listening to Du Shaofu''s words, more and more onlookers around him are looking dim, which makes the snake of the four winged demon snake clan finish their own judgment. How can this person not pay attention to the four winged demon snake family? What is the origin of that person? Is he a member of a class of big families?


    "Taizu, kill that boy!"


    Middle aged mouth, blood in the mouth, looks very ferocious, gloomy face.


    "Don''t go too far, sir."


    The gentle old man''s eyes were also in a daze, and then he fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu, and a breath of authority was diffused from his body, as if he were warning him.


    "If you want to threaten me, I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely on your accomplishments in the middle of the holy animal kingdom." Du Shaofu looked at the old man, and his face was also gloomy and cold.


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2373

    "I don''t know what kind of people you come from?" The old man looked at Du Shaofu and seemed to be very surprised. He concealed his breath, but the other party could see through it. This made him have to care.


    "For the last time, will you let the evil animal die by itself, or will you be buried with you?" Du Shaofu looked directly at the old man, his eyes surging with killing intention.


    "I don''t want to do it here, is it to break the rules?"


    Seeing that Du Shaofu didn''t seem to intend to give up, the strong people around were surprised and shocked. Did anyone want to break this unwritten rule.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, sir. Even if you belong to the family of Yaotian Yanfeng and Bifang Shenniao, the old people in your family should give me some face!"


    The old man opened his mouth and looked gloomy. He felt that Du Shaofu was full of animal spirits. In his position, even the old people of Bifang and Yaotian Yanfeng should give him some face.


    "Since you want to choose yourself, you should die for me!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s golden light was released in an instant, his bones were wriggling, and the void around him burst open. He recovered his original appearance. The golden light was wrapped around him, and his figure was hazy and golden. He appeared like a golden God. His overbearing power filled his body, which made people tremble and animal spirits tremble!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s breath was breathtaking, and there was not much hidden. He was wrapped in the golden light. Only his eyes were bright and the scene was terrible. If he had golden wings, the ROC should shake his wings and shake his wings.


    "It''s him. It''s the ROC emperor that the eight wasteland demon dragons are looking for!"


    "It''s him. The name of the temple is preserved, and the emperor of the ROC, who is the most respected emperor from ancient times to the present, has been firmly suppressed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    when Du Shaofu was as like as two peas, he suddenly shouted, "Dapeng emperor" is exactly the same as the shadow. It is the king of ROC who has been making a great noise over the Terran and the beast alliance.


    "Roc emperor!"


    The old man and the middle-aged of the four winged demon snake clan also looked at each other, and their faces changed greatly.


    "Boom


    Du Shaofu made a direct attack, with a powerful and terrifying force, and then he exploded at the soft old man.


    The old man changed his color. It seems that he didn''t expect Du Shaofu to make a direct move here. He didn''t have any scruples. But he was definitely not a weak man. He took a palm print to greet him!


    The two hands were all as fast as lightning. They touched each other with one fist and one palm. The whole space was suddenly shaken by the impact of knives.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the fist blows against the palm print. On the palm of the old man, there is a bright dark and cold talisman hidden pattern, which blocks the golden light from the outside. However, when the pendant is slightly deadlocked, the golden light explodes on Du Shaofu''s fist, making his palm shake back directly.


    "Pedaling..."


    The old man was shaken back, his face changed greatly at the same time, and his eyes were shocked.


    "Boom


    At the same time, the light of the cold old man''s body soared and his body expanded. A thousand foot four winged demon snake flew out of the sky. The atmosphere of cultivation level near the peak in the middle of the holy animal kingdom was no longer retained. The space around the huge snake body suddenly showed a circle of dark space cracks, and the terrible energy storm swept like a storm.


    The old man didn''t have any carelessness. It is said that the emperor of Dapeng escaped from fighting with the top strongmen of the Bahuang demon dragon clan, and just one hit proved that his strength was terrible.


    "How strong


    The surrounding spectators retreated in succession, and the whole city was affected. The rubble flew together, the chickens and dogs jumped, and the broken walls and ruins collapsed one after another.


    "Noumenon!"


    Du Shaofu sneers at him. His golden light is like an electric light. His domineering momentum oppresses space.


    "Boom


    Inspired by Dapeng''s golden wings and green spirit armor, it''s shining with gold. At the same time, it condenses a terrible hegemonic energy, which virtually makes all living creatures tremble directly!


    "Hiss...!"


    Du Shaofu did not stop at all. His figure dived down, the golden wings of Dapeng fluttered, and the surrounding space was violently twisted. It was like a fragile glass, which burst into countless small space fragments, and instantly appeared in front of the huge four winged demon snake.


    In the eyes of all the people, Du Shaofu was like a real ROC in human form. A thrilling and majestic momentum soared up, and the majestic breath made people cold.


    The four winged demon snake had completely changed its color. In his shocked eyes, he only saw the figure like a real ROC in human form. The smile outlined by the corner of his mouth was full of banter, like a cat playing with a mouse, which made him cold in the depths of the beast''s soul for no reason.


    "Boom


    But it was also a reflection of the condition. The four winged demon snake exploded. The huge body opened its mouth and breathed cold and cold air. The blood basin and mouth were filled with a terrifying smell. They were full of light. They were biting Du Shaofu away, trying to devour Du Shaofu directly.


    Behind Du Shaofu, the golden wings of the ROC spread out. This is the real ROC''s golden wings. The edge of the golden wings is like an invisible crack in the dark space. In his eyes, the chilly air sweeps like an ice cave. The joking cold smile of the corner of his mouth converges, and the killing intention is not covered up: "evil animal, seek death!"With the words falling from his mouth, Dapeng''s golden wings behind Du Shaofu''s back suddenly expanded in size. In a moment, the huge golden wings with hundreds of feet in length, with a perfect moving arc, Bao often felt an extremely terrible hegemonic energy, surging and surging. The sound of wind and thunder was as loud as nine sky thunder, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds, and fiercely fanned out.


    This is Fuyao Zhentian wing. It is golden and powerful. It makes the huge and fierce pupil of the four winged demon snake trembling fiercely. His eyes can''t help but show fear. His sharp mouth emits a cold breath, which actually blocks Du Shaofu''s shaking wings.


    At the same time, the four wings of the four winged demon snake vibrated, mixed with the terrible storm air waves. The runes were towering, just like the continuous wave of ripple ripples, and directly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    ¡±The ROC comes to nine days! "


    Du Shaofu gave a deep drink, and his wings suddenly shook again, and the golden glow was blooming all over the sky.


    ¡±Hiss


    Four winged demon snake virtual shadow seems to feel the breath of incomparable fear, whistling and roaring, the fierce huge fierce pupil gushing out of fear, and the talisman secret patterns burst out of the sky.


    But at this moment, the nine days of Peng Lin, which was urged by Du Shaofu, is like a real golden winged ROC bird coming down. The four winged demon snake began to be suppressed involuntarily, as if it had been suppressed by nature.


    ¡±Boom


    In such a collision, under the momentum of terror, a large area of rocks in the lower air were shattered, the walls and ruins of the city were exploded one after another, the city was broken, the dust and gravel were shooting all over the sky, the ground cracks were cracked, the boulders were exploded, and they were constantly turned into dust.


    The golden Rune behind Du Shaofu''s back was flapping with wings. He was strong and domineering. He swept across the sky and suppressed everything.


    ¡±Hissing... "


    The four winged demon snake was startled and his huge body burst out a series of broken runes in the air.


    "Not good."


    The spirit of the four winged demon snake was terrified. Under the astonishing tyranny, it felt that the God of death was calling. From the depths of the animal soul, there was a breath of death breeding and rising.


    At the same time, people only saw that the huge four winged demon snake appeared a circle of strange talisman and secret patterns. It was like a halo, forming a light shield. The bright light was also dazzling. A virtual shadow of an ancient turtle appeared, which was barely able to resist the suppression of Du Shaofu.


    Looking carefully, on the back of the four winged demon snake, there is a mysterious and ancient fragment, which barely blocks Du Shaofu''s suppression.


    "Boom..."


    But at the moment, under the strong suppression of Du Shaofu, the space around the huge body of the four winged demon snake is all cracked and broken. A torrential force ripples out towards the surrounding area, and the rune is broken. In a moment, the terrifying energy ripples suddenly like a tsunami, which suddenly sweeps across the sky.


    All the people raised their heads, and all of them felt chilly. Such a terrible momentum was too frightening.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and was quite surprised. It seemed that the fragment was not simple.


    "Hiss!"


    The figure of Du Shaofu appeared on the back of the four winged demon snake. With one blow, he exploded directly. A terrible breath spread inside the body, making a sensation in the void. It was like thunder and wind roaring, and the breath was surging and shaking the void!


    ¡±Oh


    This fist accompanied the Dragon chanting for nine days, and the sound wave swept out like a tsunami and fell on the aperture.


    "Click!"


    Among the many horrified eyes, there was a sound of "crack" coming from above the aperture. Suddenly, people saw that the bright shadow of ancient tortoise began to crack from the inside to the outside, and the mask was like a spider''s web crawling all over the cracks, and a dazzling array of powerful bullets shot out, and the rune began to break.


    Then the bright mask was reduced to pieces, and the rune was dim.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, his fist turned into claw marks, and he directly grasped the mysterious fragment in his hand. Then, a bright blue light resounded with the sound of wind and thunder, and directly swept into the body of the four winged demon snake.


    "Whew, whew..."


    At this moment, the eyes of the four winged demon snake were startled, and the cold snake pupil shrank. Then, on the huge body, a bright light burst out from the inside out of the snake body. One, two, three, until tens of thousands of them, dense and dense, with the sound of wind and thunder, were countless knives that could penetrate the void.


    "Bang bang!"


    Then, the body of the four winged demon snake suddenly turned into pieces and exploded. The huge snake body turned into a blood mist and poured down. The soul of the beast was directly blown into pieces. However, a mysterious bone was intact and fell into Du Shaofu''s hands.


    At this time, all the people were shocked to see that they took tens of thousands of knives and finally condensed into a green sword light, which disappeared in Du Shaofu''s palm.


    "My God, the peak of the four winged serpent clan has been killed in the middle of the Holy Land!"


    retired unbelievable to the distant creatures. Simultaneous interpreting the cold, the power of the Dapeng emperor was amazing. It was as frightening as rumors.


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2377

    Among the four winged demon snakes, the cold, middle-aged and other people were creepy at this time, and the shock in their hearts could not be described by words.


    "Die..."


    Du Shaofu''s voice was cold and he waved his hand. The purple fire swept out of the sky, like a purple thunder, pierced through the strong men and soldiers of the four winged demon snake clan.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    How could these soldiers and the powerful four winged demon snake be Du Shaofu''s opponents at the moment? They had no chance to escape. They had purple fire and burst from inside to outside, and their bodies and souls were destroyed.


    The old four winged demon snake was in the middle of the holy animal kingdom. If he had met Du Shaofu a few days ago, he might have been able to stick to it for a while, but now that Du Shaofu has been inherited by Jiujie Tiansheng, his accomplishments have soared again. This is the old snake''s bad luck.


    "Hiss..."


    One by one, the four winged demons, snakes and servants were all blown up. Du Shaofu appeared in front of the middle-aged man like a ghost. He reached out of the middle-aged body, and a claw print was directly buttoned. There were strange talismans and secret patterns, which made people tremble with breath.


    "Ah..."


    In an instant, the middle-aged came out of the scream, the body is also twitching, as if suffering the most painful torture.


    "The ROC emperor is terrible."


    The surrounding creatures looked at each other. Such a human being, just like a fierce beast, was not only extremely powerful, but also ferocious and merciless. The four winged demon snake clan was once again so severely damaged that it was afraid that it would never recover in the future.


    A moment later, the middle-aged of the four winged demon snakes turned into a small four winged demon snake in Du Shaofu''s palm, and his body was immediately shattered in Du Shaofu''s palm, becoming flesh and mud, and semi holy cultivation level, just like mole ants.


    Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor and the golden wings of the ROC were all converged, but his face was dignified at the moment.


    With his soul searching skills, Du Shaofu searched the middle-aged animal soul and learned that Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba were indeed buried in the dead land. It was said that they had got a phoenix egg, which was the most precious treasure, which caused the whole human race and the orcs to hunt and search. The situation was extremely bad.


    Du Shaofu knew very well that although Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba were outstanding, they were far from enough in this place of burial. The people in the whole place were afraid that they were basically looking for them. Once they were found, they would be very dangerous.


    "Xiaohuang''s girl and Du Xiaoba are in trouble now. What should we do?" When Ouyang Shuang arrived at Du Shaofu''s side, it seemed that he was not surprised that Du Shaofu showed his true body and opened a grand killing ring. He even guessed his intention. He was afraid that this guy was deliberately making a noise. If he wanted to attract attention, he could attract some attention, which would make Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba less stressed.


    "There are some eyebrows, but I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Let''s go and talk about it first." Du Shaofu opened his mouth and got some news from the middle-aged monk of the four winged demon snake clan. He didn''t know whether it was true or not, but the only way to find out was to investigate it first.


    Later, Du Shaofu and others left and went to the hidden place. In order to speed up the pace, Du Shaofu collected the ape, Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu into the ancient space. The speed of driving alone was much faster.


    In the ruins of the city, the onlookers were still in shock. The king of Dapeng appeared and killed many strong people of the four winged demon snakes with a ruthless and ruthless force. A strong one in the middle level of the sacred beast kingdom was directly killed. From then on, the four winged demon snake was afraid to be in a bad state.


    "It''s ferocious. It''s worthy of its reputation. Remember not to make trouble in the future." In the crowd, the living creatures with the cultivation of the Holy Land whispered in such a low voice, smacking their tongue.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The ruins of the city, broken walls, broken walls, there are many huge monster bones, lost luster, no secret bones, void filled with the spirit of killing.


    "Everyone listen, find the two little guys on it. I have a great reward for the ancient Lantian carving clan!"


    In the void, there is a woman with a protruding figure and bright eyes. Opening a scroll in her hand, the mysterious patterns of talismans fill the air. If a picture of the void is opened, a four or five-year-old girl and a young boy appear.


    "It is said that the little girl is a supreme ant emperor."


    "It''s said that the human youth and the supreme ant emperor have got the true eggs of the Phoenix, which is the most precious treasure!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was agitated, and many of their eyes were glowing, but they were also quite clear that the phoenix egg was the most precious treasure. All the top forces and strong men of the human race and the Animal League had already participated in it. Generally, if they got it, it would be a disaster.


    "How did these two little bastards get in here?"


    In the corner of the crowd, there was a young man in gold with golden hair and shawl standing in the distance without leaving any trace. His figure was thin and straight. He looked at the scroll portrait in the hands of the woman above the void, and his expression suddenly became slightly condensed.


    "Hum!"


    Then, the young man''s gold clothes drum, his hands quietly clenched his fist, a pair of golden pupil blooming cold star, with the spread of golden light, the corner of his mouth was originally holding a wanton smile, quietly turned into a cold radian, the bright golden pupil came out of the golden light, as if there was a golden fire burning, the figure did not leave a trace, quietly disappeared.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the spacious deep valley, there are many figures coming in and many figures skimming out of the void.


    "I have news. It is said that the supreme ant emperor and the youth are in the valley of Tianyan death, and many strong men have rushed to encircle them!"


    "This news should not be false. Some people use the secret method to find the breath of the supreme ant emperor and the youth, in the valley of death of Tianyan!"


    "Whoosh..."


    There are figures breaking through the sky rapidly, all in a certain direction.


    In a corner of the deep valley, on a dark brown Boulder, a little girl in her twenties stood with her hands like a little adult. Her red purple starlight, her skirt moved slightly, and her eyebrows were upside down. By adding supernatural and evil spirits, her whole body was filled with a dignity that could not be concealed.


    "Tianyan Death Valley!"


    The girl murmured to herself, a pair of clear pupil deep in the sky, there is a touch of golden flame beating, the figure instantly broken into the sky disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The earth is dead and full of killing. It is a dead place. There are dense white bones everywhere. The mountains are red with blood.


    In this place, there are a lot of strong people.


    One breath is very strong, the lineup is the strongest, a tall man stepped low, a head of red long hair filled with glory, eyes clear as Chen, the whole person with a kind of extraordinary aura temperament.


    Although the young man did not arrive at the holy land, he made the living creatures around him feel an invisible pressure coming and tremble for it.


    He is Ji Qianxing of the Ji family, a young and most respected person.


    "The true eggs of Phoenix, the supreme ant emperor, are the most precious treasures!"


    Ji family has an old man''s mouth, the breath is very strong, the invisible breath solidifies the void.


    "I have news. It''s mostly in Tianyan Death Valley." A Ji family middle-aged mouth, eyes show bright light.


    Suddenly, Ji Qianxing''s eyes looked to one side. In the distance, there are two figures standing quietly. One is a middle-aged and an old man. His long hair is fluttering, his robe is moving, his firm face is moving, his long eyebrows are slanting into the temples, and his long eyelashes soften the original rigid and powerful outline, which is handsome and graceful.


    The old man looked down, as if he didn''t care about the things around him.


    This middle-aged and old man does not have any breath fluctuation, but it makes Ji Qianxing see more.


    "Whoosh..."


    The figure of Daoji''s family then breaks through the sky and leaves. The target is Tianyan Death Valley.


    "These two little guys are really bold and reckless


    As Ji''s family left, the middle-aged slightly raised his eyes, with a light ray wave in his eyes, more and more fiery.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The blazing earth, like the air, is also filled with fire.


    In the dark cave, it is now stirring the dazzling light.


    As time goes by slowly, I don''t know when to start. The cave has become a space filled with colorful flames. In the light of the colorful flame, there are bright talisman and secret patterns lingering around. A thrilling aura of the supreme orc, a strong breath, is beginning to climb up slowly.


    As time went by, the strong breath in the cave became stronger and stronger. Only a moment later, the blazing breath in the cave turned into a colorful open fire. The flames were rolling, and the ripples in the surrounding space produced violent fluctuations, as if to burn the space into nothingness.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, a strong breath also soared, and a terrible breath that made people''s soul burn was also opened with the spread.


    "Bang! "


    when the towering flame, with a dull sound immediately came, at the same time, a piece of bright talisman secret pattern like a shock wave rolled up and rose, instantly wrapped in the huge cave in the surrounding sky, and a dazzling supreme ant emperor''s body emerged.


    At the same time, in this cave, I don''t know where to draw from, and a huge stream of heaven and earth energy flooded, directly poured into the secret pattern of the flaming flame.


    In a flash, a strong breath seemed to break through the invisible barrier directly and step into the absolute terror.


    The cave is shining and no longer dim. In one corner, there is a young man sitting cross legged. At the moment, it seems that he has entered a certain state, reaching a state that can not be influenced by the outside world. There is also a breath rising in his body.


    "Long..."


    The energy infusion of heaven and earth in the cave lasted for a moment, and the fiery colorful fire was a strange breath that began to shrink, revealing a small body, but in an instant burst out a bright light.


    The sky is full of blue light, and a terrible and extremely powerful pressure diffuses. It is a supreme ant emperor, with eight wings connected, as thin as cicada wings, and its wings are wrapped by colorful fire. From the inside to the outside, it diffuses a kind of colorful brilliance. There is also a ray of golden light shining out, releasing the supremacy of the Phoenix clan and the golden winged Dapeng bird clan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2378

    This colorful flame has been bright and blazing, the whole void is shaking, and the supreme majesty sweeps across the sky.


    "Gee! "


    the roar of the God ant, such as the Yellow song, the finch, the Phoenix and the soul eating ant itself, makes the cave shake completely!


    "Boom..."


    Outside the cave, above the red mountains, the calm sky is in a flash of wind and clouds. There are eight rings of God in the sky, which is bright and dazzling. The vast energy of the heaven and earth is constantly converging, shaking the world and making a great momentum.


    "Whoosh..."


    From the distance around, the terrible noise attracted many strong living beings, and came towards this place.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    There are bursts of thunder like animal roar, from far to near, so that the air above the void is becoming much tighter.


    In a flash, a figure has already torn the void, and a huge breath is fluctuating. The figure twinkles like the stars in the sun, and the breath expands and compresses the world.


    "Boom..."


    There is no sign of calming down in the sky. I don''t know when it started. There are nine rings of God in the void, just like fire. Although the ninth ring is a little dimmer, it is also a real ring.


    "In breaking through the realm of sacred animals, it is a great supreme."


    Above the void, within the dazzling figure, someone''s eyes were like lightning, and their looks were shocking. This is a great nirvana, breaking through the sacred animal kingdom. Such a movement is not trivial, too shocking.


    "Incredible, is it the supreme ant emperor breaking through?"


    There are strong people in the holy land. When they first set foot in the holy land, there was no such terrible movement.


    Inside the cave and in the corner, the golden halo on the young man''s body gradually recedes into his body. A breath of turbid gas exhales in his throat, and the ripples in the space in front of him are directly shaken open by the turbid air.


    "Hiss!"


    When the young man''s closed eyes suddenly open, a strong momentum, but also suddenly within the body of the storm gush out, with lightning and thunder, the eyes seem to have purple gold light.


    This is Du Xiaoba, a teenager. At the moment, his momentum is much stronger than before he entered the ancient wasteland. The space ripple of vibration is directly sloshing away.


    Looking at the supreme ant emperor in the cave, Du Xiaoba''s eyes flashed with thunder, and then his figure disappeared in the cave.


    "Whoosh..."


    In this piece of heaven and earth, the strong living beings are still coming, and a vast breath is coming in succession. There are Terrans and orcs. They form their own lineups and guard against each other.


    "What a terrible breath, it''s the orcs, who is breaking through the Holy Land!"


    "It''s a vision of heaven and earth. The great supreme nirvana is breaking through and becoming holy. What a terrible move!"


    One by one, the strong ones raised their eyes and looked at the sky with astonishment on their faces. They had never seen such a vast momentum of stepping into the holy land.


    "Is it the supreme ant emperor? I heard she escaped here."


    Some people speculate that the breakthrough is likely to be the legendary emperor ant.


    "Whoosh..."


    Inside the mountain, a figure rushed out, shining brightly, accompanied by the fluctuation of the void. Then a half year old boy appeared in the sky, looking like a monster cub, but in the appearance, he was pretty, but in his eyes, he was golden.


    "It''s him. It''s the boy with the supreme ant emperor!"


    When such a young man appeared, his eyes were full of commotion, and the image of the portrait spread in one family. This young man was the one who was rumored to have got the real egg of Phoenix.


    "Shua Shua..."


    In a flash, an invisible breath suddenly fell on the body of this young man. In an instant, many eyes began to be complicated.


    At the moment, it was Du Xiaoba who had sneaked into the ancient wasteland with Du Xiaohuang. His face was dignified and he looked around. The huge invisible breath made Du Xiaoba very clear. This time, he was afraid that he was hard to escape. It was much more difficult to escape than any dangerous situation encountered in this fierce place.


    "Young man, come here quickly. You should be protected by my family!"


    Above the void, a strong cultivator with a dazzling light and hazy figure stepped out of the sky. There was not much left in the atmosphere of cultivation in the early days of the holy land, he said to Du Xiaoba.


    "Boom..."


    However, as the voice of the man fell, there was a huge fluctuation of breath. At the beginning of the holy animal kingdom, the breath was extremely violent. A strong body was flying in the air, and the voice was like a roar of a beast. He said, "young man, give up the Phoenix egg!"


    "The beast alliance wants to fight the Terran now!"


    Just opened the mouth of the hazy figure again, the voice is low, the breath on the body began to surge.


    "Long..."


    In a flash, several powerful figures stepped out and stood with the hazy figure. All of them were strong in the holy land of the human race. In the void of the heaven and earth, the spirits of the human figures fluctuated at the same time. In the face of the beast alliance, no matter whether they would like to or not, no one could step back. Automatically, the opposition between the Terran and the beast alliance could not be resolved from ancient times to the present."Woo Hoo..."


    Behind the strong man of the holy land of the orcs, there are also several powerful ones stepping out of the holy land. Behind them, there are strong orcs in the sky, some fierce animals like mountains, and some fierce birds spread their wings to cover the sky. The momentum is even more fierce.


    For a moment, the Terrans and the orcs were in direct opposition, like a war on the verge of a war.


    Du Xiaoba looks at the void, his eyes are dignified and his eyes are shining. He knows that both the Terrans and the orcs in this place are all for the phoenix egg. Even if he is in the Terran line-up, his fate will not be better. He is not a member of the people in this fierce land.


    "The beast League is shameless and has attacked the temple of our people. This account is just settled today."


    Some of the people who are strong in the sacred animal kingdom speak, their voice is like thunder, and their eyes are bright and dazzling.


    "Tiny human beings, still want to rise in vain!" Those who are strong in the League of beasts drink heavily.


    "Young man, give the phoenix egg to me and keep it for you. With the protection of my people, you are not so worried about animal alliance!"


    The strongman of the Terran Holy Land opened his mouth and stepped to Du Xiaoba.


    "Hum!"


    The strong man in the holy animal kingdom of the Animal League groaned out with one claw, and with incomparable and powerful momentum, he shrouded Du Shaofu.


    "Take the boy and leave him alive!"


    In a flash, the overwhelming atmosphere in the beast League suddenly rose, and a terrible atmosphere enveloped Du Xiaoba.


    "Ouch!"


    Around there are many monsters roaring up, gathering in the sky with amazing power, breath is extremely amazing.


    "War!"


    Almost at the same time, among the Terrans, a line of figures suddenly rose to the sky. The figures were shining in the sky. There were sacred weapons. The magic weapons were swept out, and the war was imminent.


    At the same time, the people''s holy land practitioners also stopped to go to those holy animal realm practitioners for the first time. They collided in an instant!


    "Boom..."


    At the top, the practitioners of the sacred animal kingdom fought each other, and the void exploded and the cracks on the ground spread like the sky and the earth. The scene was very frightening. The cracks on the ground one by one, and the black cracks like spider webs, exploded directly like an abyss.


    "Boy, hand over the phoenix egg


    Some people who are at the top of the Terran realm take the opportunity to arrive. They are as fast as lightning and catch Du Xiaoba with one hand.


    At the moment, there are many strong people in the Terran, but at this time, no one really wants to protect Du Xiaoba. If anyone gets the young man first, the phoenix egg will be able to seize the opportunity, and no one wants to miss this opportunity.


    "Oh


    A dragon roared and a huge paw print appeared at the same time. It dived from the void and grabbed Du Shaofu.


    At that moment, Du Xiaoba clenched his fist, and there was a purple lightning flash in his eyes. Then he jumped up quickly, and his mouth slightly raised to outline the cold curve.


    "Boom..."


    Lightning, thunder, thunder clouds, breath of death.


    At the same time, Du Xiaoba''s figure is covered with purple thunder and lightning. He looks at the top of the territory, and his eyes are cold. The thunder and lightning condense into fists and explode directly.


    "Ji..."


    At the same time, the golden light was surging in Du Xiaoba''s body, and a golden winged ROC bird emerged, just like a living creature. This is the pulse soul of the golden winged ROC bird, which shakes its wings to resist the claw.


    "Boom..."


    Low muffled blast, lightning and thunder, Rune sweeping.


    Du Xiaoba''s body flew down from the void. The pulse soul of the golden winged ROC bird resisted the beast''s claw, but it was also dimmed a lot, and was shaken back.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Du Xiaoba stabilized his body, spit out blood directly from his mouth, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    "Eh, the thunder and lightning pulse..."


    The eyes on the old face of the powerful man at the top of the territory suddenly shocked. The thunder and lightning pulse was so familiar that it seemed to be the same as the terrible guy who had left his name on the temple. And the pulse soul of the golden winged ROC bird. Is this youth related to that terrible guy?


    A dragon flying across the sky, the huge fierce pupil looked at Du Xiaoba, also very shocked.


    The familiar aura of the golden winged ROC birds and the thunder and lightning pulse were in the Animal League at the beginning. It was also present and witnessed by his own eyes. Is this young man related to that terrible human being?


    "Hi..."


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, the golden winged Dapeng bird''s pulse soul turns into golden light and takes it back into the body. The cold radian of Du Xiaoba''s mouth becomes more and more intense. Suddenly, a bright light swept out of his body, and the breath of Nirvana level of self is released without reservation.


    "Boom! "


    at the same time, the terrible breath makes the space roar, as if to stir the heaven and earth upside down.


    The next moment, above the void above Du Xiaoba''s head, there is a bright nine round divine ring in the sky. The sky sounds constantly and the oppressed heaven and earth roar!


    That terrible sound, like countless days of drums together!


    this is as like as two peas of the nine rings, and nine other rings of God at the moment, even ninth rings of gods are more brilliant. This is the real nine wheel of God, the majestic breath and the Print-Rite forced to come, so that the presence of the strong is not without fear, and it is impossible to crawl."Nirvana of the great supreme!"


    There are creatures who are shocked by their own stagnation, which brings forth a great nirvana.


    "My Nirvana!"


    The old man at the top of Yujing mountain who just attacked Du Xiaoba was shocked. How old is this young man? How great is nirvana. At this age, Liu limo, the strongest young generation of the Terran, can''t be compared with each other at this age. Especially just after he started, he knew that the cultivation of this young man at the level of true self was far more than the level of nirvana of true self. This is definitely a small monster.


    "What a terrible boy!"


    The ferocious pupil of the dragon was trembling, and he was also shocked. How old was this young boy? By comparison, Luo Juan, who had become the leader of the Animal League not long ago, was far from being comparable.


    At this moment, in this void, the surrounding emptiness bursts into the divine light, Du Xiaoba''s cultivation is not the strongest, but the momentum is groundless shaking.


    At this time, Du Xiaoba stands in the sky with the mighty power of heaven. The terrible pressure will crush the void.


    "The great supreme Nirvana! "


    those who have the tolerance of living beings can not help shaking, exclaiming, and shaking.


    The whole human race and the beast alliance, such great supreme Nirvana are also few.


    "Vajra Buddha shadow! "


    Du Xiaoba drank deeply, and the divine light in his eyes fluctuated, like a storm. Suddenly, there were wind and thunder resounding in his own body, and there were Sanskrit fluctuations. All around him, Buddhist light was diffused, such as the ocean rose and the rune was agitated.


    In a short time, from Du Xiaoba''s body, a huge Buddhist shadow of 100 Zhang was enveloped. The treasure was solemn, merciful and solemn, and the crystal was clear. There were Buddhist sounds all around.


    At the moment, the nine rings of God are in the sky, and the Buddha''s shadow is shrouded in the sky. Thunder and lightning are everywhere on his body. There are golden wings, and the shadow of ROC bird is shaking behind his back. Du Xiaoba steps into the void like a miracle, and his breath is vast in the sky.


    "What a terrible boy!"


    Above the firmament, at the moment, those who fought with each other and the strongmen of the holy land of the beast League felt the mighty momentum, and for a moment, they were still for a moment.


    "We must kill them, not keep them!"


    Jiaolongmu shows his intention to kill. Such a terrible teenager can''t be kept either because of Phoenix''s true egg or animal alliance.


    "Oh..."


    The Dragon swooped down, and the breath of the huge beast shot out of the sky. A claw print tore up the void from the sky, and fell through the air in the vibration of space.


    "King Kong angry fist!"


    Du Xiaoba drank a little, and the dark air burst out and swam on the surface of his body. The power of Nirvana and the power of thunder and martial pulse converged. Finally, it overlapped with the Buddha''s shadow around him, and suddenly gathered a fist seal. The fist seal burst out a terrible force, such as Buddha''s anger, accompanied by Sanskrit, which shocked the sky and ears, and hit the dragon''s claw mark.


    "Hum!"


    Such a fierce collision, a ripple of energy from the collision place, like a wave, surging open, runes surging, Buddha light surging!


    "Puff."


    But under such impact, Du Xiaoba was once again shaken away, and his mouth was filled with blood.


    It''s not a problem that Du Xiaoba can kill his opponent by leaping over the level of nirvana. However, Jiaolong is the highest level of cultivation in the main territory, which is comparable to the level of half saint. He is also hard to contend with. The distance across is too large.


    "Hiss..."


    But at the moment, the dragon was even more surprised. The fierce pupil''s eyes were extremely surprised.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2379

    Is this youth really the level of self Nirvana cultivation? This kind of combat power is almost comparable to the nirvana peak of samsara. It is absolutely abnormal to resist the attack that it just did not have many hands left. It is also absolutely abnormal to resist such physical defense!


    "Yao Jiao, take this young man as soon as possible. If it''s late, it will change. Let''s do it!"


    A huge fierce bird killed a strong man with a sharp voice and a fierce intention to kill him in his eyes. He didn''t want to delay anything, and flew straight at Du Xiaoba.


    "Boy, if you don''t hand over the phoenix egg, I won''t be polite."


    At the same time, the eyes of the old man at the top of the Yu family sank at the same time. He was closer to Du Xiaoba, who retreated again. The dark air was surging. His figure took the wind breaking through the air, twisted the void with one hand, and grabbed Du Xiaoba.


    "Oh


    At the same time, Jiaolong''s eyes sank and he failed to hit him. He couldn''t hold his face. He didn''t want the fierce bird to fight first. He also thought about Du Xiaoba again. His terror was extremely powerful.


    Du Xiaoba was in the air, and the nine round divine ring began to dim. Three strong men came at the same time. With his strength, it was difficult to deal with one. Besides, at the moment, there were three. Everyone wanted to take him first.


    But Du Xiaoba has no fear. On his delicate face, he grins with a grin. He is fierce, and the mysterious Qi in his body breaks out. If he wants to fight directly, he has to hold on to a man on his back if he wants to die. He has to buy time for Xiaohuang.


    "Bully, I''m coming!"


    But also at this time, a tender voice fell in Du Xiaoba''s ears.


    "Hula..."


    At this moment, the sky was blazing hot. A terrible blazing breath burned everything, and colorful flames came down. The old man who was able to deal with Du Xiaoba, as well as the fierce bird and dragon, stopped directly, and their eyes turned to the sky above.


    Even if it is the figures of Terrans and orcs who are fighting around at the moment, all the strong living creatures can''t help but stop fighting and look at the sky one by one, because the terrible blazing breath makes all people tremble!


    People looked up and saw this chaotic void. At this time, it was already quietly blazing. The glittering and translucent mixture of golden light, colorful flame and blue light was like the brilliant glow and the flames rolling.


    "Ah..."


    In an instant, the voice of screams came from the top of the territory, Jiaolong, and the fierce bird, who attacked Du Xiaoba. The colorful flame came like a divine fire and burned everything. In a short time, it was completely burned to ashes.


    The three semi saints were absolutely excellent in strength, but they were burned to ashes in an instant, and their bodies and souls were destroyed.


    This can''t help but let people take a cool breath, secretly creepy!


    In the colorful flames, a soul eating ant appears in front of Du Xiaoba''s Baizhang Buddha.


    This ant is small in size, only about the size of a child. Its eight wings are connected. It is as thin as a cicada''s wing. It is wrapped by colorful fire. From the inside to the outside, it diffuses a kind of colorful brilliance. There is also a ray of golden light shining out, which releases the supremacy of the Phoenix clan and the golden winged Dapeng bird clan.


    "Boom! "


    but when such a soul eating ant appears, the whole void trembles. Under the terrible pressure, all the living creatures in the field tremble, and some powerful orcs crawl!


    Ants flutter with the sky, colorful fire in the whole body, the supremacy swept across the sky, the vast sky, startled the world!


    "Gee! "


    the ants neigh, such as the Yellow song, sparrow.


    "The supreme ant emperor, this is the legendary supreme ant emperor!"


    Those who practice in the holy land are also shaking their eyes at the moment, and the legendary supreme ant Huang really appears.


    "It''s strange that there are three kinds of supreme animal power!"


    Some Orc strongmen wonder, and feel the breath of the supreme ant emperor. The supreme ant Huang''s power seems to have three kinds of supreme Orc powers: the golden winged Dapeng bird, the Phoenix clan and the soul eating ant itself.


    "Xiaohuang has set foot in the holy animal kingdom!"


    Looking at Du Xiaohuang, the supreme ant emperor in front of her body, Du Xiaoba''s pale face showed a surprise smile.


    the body of the supreme ant emperor is in the sky, and Du Xiaohuang shakes the sky and the earth, making the heaven and earth boil and shaking the sky at the beginning!


    there is no space around, and all the strong creatures tremble!


    The supreme ant queen, in this fierce place, it is also the existence of the legend, in the legend, left endless legend and peerless demeanor!


    And now, this is a real queen ant!


    "This is the real queen ant! "


    many orcs are frightened, and the terrible crushing of the beast soul makes them want to crawl.


    "It has just set foot in the holy land. The supreme ant emperor captured quickly is mostly in his hands!"


    Some of the strong people in the holy land of the people were so hot that their clothes and robes were lifted up and hunting was making a sound, and they were flying to Du Xiaohuang.


    With the misty mist and the bright secret patterns of the talisman, the powerful man of the holy land of the human race raised his hand and quickly enlarged a hand print, and seized Du Xiaohuang''s body, forming a terrible pressure.


    This palm is very strong. The palm print rises against the wind and covers a large area of void. If it blocks out the sun, it is necessary to suppress Du Xiaohuang in the roar."Hum!"


    Du Xiaohuang snorted deeply. Her body was full of bright blue light, and her eyes were as green as two rounds of rising sun, showing a terrible mystery.


    "Rumble!"


    At the same moment, Du Xiaohuang''s antennae clenched, like a fist forming. Suddenly, the voice of the sky roared endlessly. Suddenly, there were nine rings of God in the air above the void behind her, echoing each other with one fist, and bursting out thousands of fists.


    "Supreme ant Huang Li! "


    Du Xiaohuang did not retreat but went forward. Her fist was like the rising sun and collided with the former''s palm print.


    When the two collide, Du Xiaohuang''s fist blooms with astonishing mystery. There is also the domineering atmosphere of golden winged Dapeng birds and a kind of real Huang''s power sweeping through. After a short period of stagnation, Du Xiaohuang''s palm print is smashed.


    "No! "


    in a flash, the palm of the Holy Land practitioner was smashed, and then the broken body of his arm suddenly burst out, and the bloody blood hole on his shoulder was exposed. Finally, the whole body was covered, and the body was broken in an instant!


    This holy land cultivator''s eyes were naturally frightened. He felt the breath of death gushing out in the spirit, but it was too late.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."! "


    the physical body and the yuan God of the strongman in the holy land of the Terran were directly broken, which made him totally unable to resist the terrible power. Finally, the body became a blood mist in the void.


    A strong man in holy land will be destroyed with one move!


    There is no reason for silence in the sky, and countless eyes are dull!


    "Hoo Hoo "


    afterwards, the whole field was filled with cold air, and all the strong people were astonished, which was terrible.


    Such a supreme ant Huang, shocked the audience!


    "What a terrible queen! "


    the powerful practitioners of holy land were shocked. Such a supreme ant queen made his mother dare not act rashly again!


    "Isn''t it just stepping into the holy land? How can it kill the saints in one move?"


    Some people speak, such a supreme ant Huang, people can not help but feel shocked.


    Du Xiaoba put aside the shadow of Vajra Buddha and the power of nirvana. He put a few precious herbs into his mouth and chewed them like monsters. He came to Du Xiaohuang''s side.


    But at the moment, Du Xiaohuang''s eyes are even more dignified. She looks to the side air, depending on what she feels. She whispers to Du Xiaoba and says, "there is a strong man coming. You can think of a way to leave later, and I will be able to get rid of it."


    "You go first. You are my sister. I will take good care of you."


    Du Xiaoba''s voice was solemn and solemn. He knew that Du Xiaohuang was just like this. The strong man who came here was afraid to be terrible. He was his brother, so he had to take good care of his sister.


    "Don''t try your best. You are not as good as me. Besides, we don''t know who is big." Du Xiaohuang White Du Xiaoba said, speaking of the time of birth, she is really older.


    "I look older than you, and that''s your brother, whether you admit it or not. Don''t worry about me. Go ahead and find uncle Shaofu and uncle Xiaoyao. " Du Xiaoba said seriously that he knew that with Du Xiaohuang''s current strength and means, there was a great chance for him to escape. If he was taken care of, the chance would be too slim.


    "Don''t say it. We can''t get there anyway. Let''s put it together."


    Du Xiaohuang looked at Du Xiaoba and said, "if we can get away this time, I will admit that you are my brother."


    "Good."


    Du Xiaoba''s pale face grinned, and with his ferocity, he put a few spiritual fruits into his mouth.


    With the fall of Du Xiaoba''s voice, the side of the void, there is a huge breath of air, there are many figures, in a moment above the void.


    At first, an old man, whose light was still like stars and whose eyes were bright, swept around, fell on Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba for the first time.


    Next to the old man, a tall man stepped into the low air, his long reddish hair filled with brilliance, and his eyes were as clear as the sky. Although the breath of the youth did not reach the holy land, the spirits around him could feel an invisible pressure coming down and tremble for it.


    "It''s from Ji family!"


    "Lord Ji Cang, that''s Lord Ji Cang!"


    Among the people, some people were surprised to open their mouth and recognized it. It was Ji Cang of the Ji family, a famous strong man. He also came here.


    "Boom..."


    The space trembles, not far away, the void has a wave, once again there is a strong arrival, the breath wave, is not the general strong.


    As an old man, his halo was like a divine ring, his breath was strong, and his eyes were as bright as the sun.


    Beside the old man, there is a young man with mysterious brilliance all over his body, like a son of a god standing in the void, filled with mysterious ancient atmosphere, which makes people want to worship and kowtow!


    The breath from the figure is huge. It is like a beast coming from the world, especially the eyes. It looks like two stars are rotating. It''s terrible!


    "Mr. Yao Yonghao of the Yao family, and Yao tianwu, the young and supreme of the Yao family! "¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Once again, some of the Terrans could not help but exclaim, and the Yao family also came.


    "Whoosh..."


    Around the void, there are still strong people breaking through the void, and even a few Holy Land practitioners appear.


    But these later strongmen of Holy Land stood behind the crowd, and seemed to feel the breath of Yao Yonghao and Ji Cang, and did not get close.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, on one side of the void, the breath is surging, and the waves are boundless. There are bright runes interwoven. A huge fierce bird rises and falls in it, stirring the void.


    "Boom!"


    The space trembled and the breath soared to the sky. A terrible smell was released. It was earth shaking. Behind the huge fierce birds, there were many fierce birds.


    In particular, the fierce bird in the first place was frightening at the sight, which made the strong living beings tremble and terrifying.


    "It''s the Xuandiao of the ancient Lantian carving clan!"


    Such a fierce bird appears in the sky, covering the sky and the sun. Its wings are huge and incomparable. Its breath is fierce and ancient. It looks terrible at first.


    The appearance of Xuandiao makes Ji Cang and Yao Yonghao change color.


    In the sky, the huge eyes open and close, as if there were thunder flashing, deafening, staring at Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba.


    "Oh


    There was a roaring sound of a dragon, and a figure came again. There was only one person. It was like tearing the void, and suddenly appeared. His head was covered with blood and red hair. It was like blood flowing, shining, like blood flame flowing.


    This figure is very strange. Behind the human figure, there is a pair of meat wings, which also shows blood color. In the fluctuation of blood light, there is a fluctuation of divine radiance and the fluctuation of talisman and secret patterns.


    Such a figure, too powerful, eyes issued blood light, such as the sea of blood turbulent, incomparable.


    "Old ancestor of blood roe deer, my God, it''s him


    "The blood roe deer ancestor of the roe owl family is not good. How did he come? Isn''t it that he may have fallen?"


    "Hush, keep your voice down. The blood roe deer ancestors are not easy to offend. Those ancestors of the big families in the Animal League should also avoid three points."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When such a humanoid creature appeared, the eyes of the strong orcs were also startled, with a creepy feeling.


    Yao Yonghao and Ji Cang look even more ugly and dignified. The old blood roe deer ancestor also appeared. They knew that they could not do anything to the blood roe deer ancestor. What''s more, the Xuandiao of the ancient Lantian carving clan was there.


    Xuandiao''s fighting power alone will never be under them.


    "Blood roe deer Lord!"


    Looking at the ancestor of blood roe deer, the fierce pupil of Xuandiao is also slightly coagulated. As a strong man of the ancient Lantian carving family and a strong Saint ancestor level, he has to nod his head at the moment.


    Unfortunately, the blood roe deer ancestor didn''t seem to care too much about the Xuandiao''s nod. He just took a light look. Then the bloody eyes were staring at Du Xiaohuang''s supreme ant emperor and Du Xiaoba''s body.


    "The legendary emperor ant still has blood Is it metamorphosis? "


    The blood roe deer ancestor looked at Du Xiaohuang, and there was a look of doubt in his eyes. Then his eyes showed a smile. His bloody eyes were blazing and he said, "it seems that the phoenix egg is in your hands. Do you want to follow me or let me do it?"


    "Old man, what are you?"


    Du Xiaohuang looks directly at the blood roe deer ancestor. No one has ever seen it. Although the breath on the blood roe deer ancestor is terrible, it still can''t scare it.


    However, in Du Xiaohuang''s blue eyes, she was also dignified. The breath of the blood roe deer ancestor was much stronger than that of the Xuandiao and the several powerful human holy places. Even today, there is no chance to get away from it.


    "Some of them are arrogant and not enough. However, the cultivation in the early stage of the holy animal kingdom is far from enough."


    The old ancestor of blood roe deer boldly opened his mouth, and the voice of his words was like a sea of blood surging, which made the living beings around him tremble and uneasy for no reason.


    "Boom! "


    with the fall of the voice, the blood roe deer ancestor directly hands without any stagnation, and the blood light fleshy wings behind them have no movement. However, the figure is already in front of the sky, and the means are excellent. The blood light turns into a rune all over the sky and condenses into a competition. If it is like a bloody thunder, it falls directly at the supreme ant Huang, and the blood light energy rushes to all directions.


    "Gee! "


    Du Xiaohuang, the most respected ant queen, fluttered her wings and made a sound of Huang Ming. The colorful fire on her body was even more blazing. The flames were surging and the wings were shaking, which directly resisted it.


    Blood light and colorful red flame are surging, shocking people, and the void around them is inch by inch broken.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    But colorful red flame is very strong, but then it is forced to suppress by the blood light.


    Such blood light is too terrible, very terrible!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Immediately, Du Xiaohuang''s supreme body ant Huang fell from the void. The golden light and colorful flame flowed from her body, but she couldn''t stop a big mouth of blood gushing out like a flame, and her body fell heavily to the ground."Bang!"


    Du Xiaoba was also knocked down by the shock and fell on Du Xiaohuang''s side. He was just affected by the strong wind, but it was also difficult to fight against it. He vomited blood and fell.


    "How strong!"


    Yao Yonghao, Ji Cang, Xuandiao and others also secretly smacked their tongues. It is obvious that the blood roe deer ancestor has not done his best, and he wants to live.


    "Old man, it''s no skill to deceive the young. If my father is here, I must destroy you."


    Du Xiaohuang climbed up from the rubble with wings. Her eyes turned into colorful colors. She looked at the blood roe deer ancestor and said, "even if it was my sister, my little demon uncle, my aunt Shaojing, and my grandfather, I must have beaten you, even your mother didn''t know you!"


    Hearing the speech, the audience trembled, even the blood deer ancestor and Xuandiao, Ji Cang, Yao Yonghao and other strong men were no exception.


    This is a legendary supreme ant emperor. If there are father, grandfather, sister, uncle and aunt, such a small supreme ant emperor has been in the early stage of sacred animal kingdom, how strong will it be to those father, grandfather, sister, uncle and aunt''s!


    "Are there so many emperor ants?"


    There are strong living creatures on the scene, who have never heard of the existence of the supreme ant emperor.


    If there is a supreme ant emperor there, it is definitely a terrible race.


    If the supreme ant emperor was moved today, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "It''s impossible that there is a supreme ant emperor. It may be a coincidence that such a bird was born. It''s an Archaean relic."


    But then said the strong.


    Such a terrible supreme ant emperor can''t have a terrible race, or it will be so terrible.


    "Xiaohuang, you go first, find uncle Shaofu and uncle Xiaoyao, and find sister Xingxing."


    Du Xiaoba crawled out at any time with a pale face. He could see that the strength of the other side at the moment was not what they could fight against. Even Du Xiaohuang, who had already stepped into the early stage of sacred animal kingdom, would not be an opponent.


    "You go first. I can get out of it."


    Du Xiaohuang said to Du Xiaoba, how can it not understand at the moment that Du Xiaoba is deliberately trying to delay the other party, but with Du Xiaoba''s cultivation strength, it is not an opponent at all, it is just death.


    "Jie Jie, do you still want to go? Don''t be paranoid. None of them can run away."


    The blood roe deer ancestor didn''t think much about it, but he was stunned in secret, and would not believe that there would be a supreme ant emperor race.


    "Hiss..."


    When the voice dropped, the blood roe deer ancestor tore the void with his claws and scratched a huge space mark on the vacuum, which instantly penetrated into Du Xiaohuang''s body.


    Du Xiaohuang lifted her eyes, and the dazzling blue light burst out, just like a bright day. At this time, a fierce pupil was full of bright runes.


    Facing the claws of the blood roe deer ancestor, Du Xiaohuang vibrates on the eight wings, and on the eight wings flash the secret patterns, as if to tear up the space. The visible energy ripples spread from all around, but also with the light like the golden lightning. It is like a golden winged ROC bird, and like a true Phoenix, she wants to fly out, so that all around the body of the strong living beings are all around There was a feeling of pulse and soul trembling.


    "I can''t do what I can! "


    the blood roe deer ancestor sneered. Under the terrible claw marks, an invisible cultivation power came, which directly crushed Du Xiaohuang and made her have no way out, blocked the void and imprisoned her.


    In a flash, the paw print tears the vacuum, and covers Du Xiaohuang''s supreme ant emperor. The terrible fierce blood evil spirit is about to corrode everything.


    Du Xiaohuang''s eyes are very dignified, but they are also scared. At this moment, she gnaws her teeth and wipes a cruel color. Even if she falls, she can''t fall into the hands of the old thing in front of her.


    "My niece, you can''t move!"


    Suddenly, at this critical juncture, a golden figure appeared in the void in front of Du Xiaohuang''s body. Shaking her arm, the golden light suddenly burst out, just like countless golden electric snakes swept out, and fell on the claw of the blood roe deer ancestor.


    "Boom..."


    The sound is low and dull. The runes are broken all over the sky. The terrible energy storm is strong and spreads in the air in an arc.


    "Bang Bang "


    the energy before the paw mark of the ancestor of blood roe deer dissipated, and the Qi of blood light roared and swept, and one of its claws was resisted.


    "Pedaling..."


    The figure of the comer staggered back, stomped empty, and then stabilized himself, but that''s all!


    But this scene is enough to amaze the strong people all around, and everyone''s eyes immediately fall on the visitors. Is it not astonished that they are dull.


    Before seeing the supreme ant emperor, the figure stamped out and stabilized his body. After that, a young man in gold appeared clearly in front of all the people. He was twenty-eight years old, with three-dimensional facial features as beautiful as knife carving. However, he seemed to be holding a wanton and unrestrained smile at any time, and the whole person gave out a kind of King''s aura of awe inspiring the world without any reason.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2380

    At the moment, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba''s eyes have already fallen on the visitors.


    Looking at the people in front of them, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba trembled like an electric shock, and then their dignified faces were suddenly replaced by surprise.


    I saw that the visitor was a young man in gold, with blond hair and shawl. He was thin and straight. Under his thick eyebrows and long and dense eyelashes, he was a pair of bright golden eyes, which seemed to be able to attract people''s soul.


    He staggered back a few steps, but his breath did not change, he could not hide his outstanding heroic posture. He was born with the momentum of king in the world. He was full of chaos. His golden eyes were deep, and he did not feel oppressive!


    "Uncle demon!"


    Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba rush up in surprise. At the same time, Du Xiaohuang''s Noumenon converges directly and restores the innocent appearance of a little girl like human and animal. She rushes to the young man in gold happily and excitedly.


    At this moment, the young man in gold, who is not Du Xiaoyao!


    "Niece The supreme ant emperor really has an uncle


    The strong living beings around, whether they are the Terrans or the members of the Animal League, are all dumbfounded at the moment. With the supreme ant emperor, he really has an uncle. From the point of view just now, it will not be easy to provoke.


    "Two little things, are you ok?"


    Du Xiaoyao looked sideways and looked at Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba. There was blame in the depth of her golden eyes. But then she looked at their pale faces and bloodstains on the corners of her mouth, but she was suddenly distressed. In her hands, a few excellent pills and two obviously sacred fruits were handed directly to them, saying, "take it quickly."


    Along with the vigorous fluctuation of energy, the secret patterns of pills and Holy Spirit fruit make many people''s eyes show the color of fire, but no one dares to act rashly.


    "Uncle demon, we''re OK. We can''t die."


    Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba are not polite. They are very happy. They take the pills and miracles and put them into their mouths.


    "Hum!"


    With the cold light of the blood evil spirit, the blood roe deer ancestor took the hand, and seemed to want to put the two holy medicine fruit into the bag. A palm print was filled with blood light, and the clouds were moving in all directions. Half of the sky was rendered red with blood. The palm print was like a cloud covering the sky, covering from the top to the bottom, and replaying to Du Xiaoyao.


    "You stand back


    Du Xiaoyao gave Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang a light drink. Her skin was crystal clear, and it seemed that she was emitting a light golden light. In a moment, the golden pupil glowed. The terrible momentum erupted. It was just a blow. The golden light on the fist seemed to be able to push the four sides and suppress everything!


    "Buzz! "


    with a low muffled sound, Du Xiaoyao''s fist hit the former''s palm print, which made it vibrate endlessly. The sound of" buzzing "wind and thunder resounded through the sky, and the blood evil spirit fluctuated violently.


    But at the moment, the blood roe deer ancestor obviously increased a lot of strength than just a blow, and there was not much left.


    At the moment, the palm of Laozu Xuelu was loosened by Du Xiaoyao''s fist, showing some cracks, but it was then repaired by blood light.


    "Eh..."


    But even so, the blood roe deer ancestor is already in his eyes. He knows how much strength he has used. The strong man in the middle of the holy animal kingdom will surely die, and those who have just stepped into the latter stage of the holy animal kingdom will not die, but the mysterious young man in gold before him has never achieved the effect of one blow and one kill that he wants It had to be a shock to him!


    "Old man, my sister can move if you want to!"


    A little tender voice suddenly spreads in the void. The sound is not big, but it is clear enough to fall in the ears of all the strong living beings present. There is an invisible supreme pressure in the voice, which makes the spirits tremble, like the chant of a dragon! "Boom


    A golden flame was swept out from the void, and the hot and terrifying energy swept across the sky, spreading quietly with a huge pressure, as if it had caused the turbulence of heaven and earth in this space, shocking people!


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    that terrible energy is also accompanied by a mysterious force, making the void crumble and tearing the cracks in the dark space around.


    The blazing golden flame, accompanied by an extremely strong pressure, suddenly made the whole sky tremble and roar, as if it could burn everything. It was like a golden dragon flying into the sky, and it directly formed a joint attack with Du Xiaoyao''s fist, and was loaded on the palm print of the blood roe deer ancestor.


    Such a golden flame, majestic power spread, even the space is distorted, so that there are space cracks around the void rippling open, the breath is supreme!


    At this moment, the eyes of the blood roe deer ancestor suddenly changed. It seemed that he felt something. For no reason, he showed a little fear. His body trembled for a moment. It was like a deep fear of instinct, which had nothing to do with strength and accomplishments. It was a kind of inexplicable natural suppression.


    "Wow "


    with the golden flame training, it also fell on the palm print of the blood roe deer ancestor, and the blood light immediately spread out like a curtain of heaven, and immediately began to crack and dissipate automatically, and then it was directly broken, the bright light was covered up, and then it was quietly and silently wiped out."Eh It can''t be... "


    Some of the blood roe deer ancestors have not come back to God, and their eyes are shocked, just like seeing the most incredible thing.


    He felt inexplicably that the strength of the comer was inferior to him, but somehow, he just felt a kind of fear and awe, just that feeling, which was suppressed by his own cultivation without any obvious influence.


    "Star sister, sister!"


    "Star sister!"


    At the same time, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba jumped with joy and excitement.


    Before the words of Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba had fallen, there was a wave spread over the void. Many strong creatures suddenly saw a small figure in front of them, which seemed to be as fast as lightning from the cracks in the void. A clear and tender voice was heard, and then came again: "are you two OK?"


    When the voice fell, the figure had already appeared. She was just a teenager. On her young face, however, she had a pair of eyes that were not in line with her peers, which showed a kind of weird.


    She was dressed in a red skirt, surrounded by star patterns. At the moment, the eye-catching monster with a light golden glow in the depths of her eyes was full of supremacy. She only looked at Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba at the moment with their pale faces and bloodstained lips, and the monstrous eyes suddenly darkened.


    This little girl, also is the little star, she accidentally got the news of Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba, and found here at the first time.


    "Sister star, we''re fine. Why are you here?"


    Du Xiaohuang likes to appear in the color, and immediately jumps to the small star''s body with excitement.


    "My God, this supreme ant emperor also has elder sister, this really has a clan?" The strong living beings around are beginning to look silly. Judging from the fight with the blood roe deer ancestors, the young girl here is also an absolutely strong master.


    "Tell me, who hurt you?" The little star waved his sleeve and wiped the bloodstain on Du Xiaohuang''s mouth, which was very painful.


    "It''s the old man who deceives the young with the old!"


    Du Xiaohuang pointed to the blood roe deer ancestor, glared at the blood roe deer ancestor fiercely. Then she looked at the strong living creatures around her and said to little star, "there are these guys who are not well intentioned. I almost can''t see my sister."


    "It''s OK. With me, no one can bully my sister!"


    The little star wiped the bloodstain from Du Xiaohuang''s mouth and said softly that she was still on her immature face, but now it was full of a kind of old-fashioned and mature.


    "Well." Du Xiaohuang nodded her head forcefully, which seemed a little aggrieved. She was quite different from the fierce and fierce just now, as if at the moment, people and animals were harmless.


    "You hurt my sister?"


    The little star nodded to Du Xiaoyao. After glancing around, the little star had already directly focused on the blood roe deer ancestor. There was a faint golden flame surging in his eyes, which added to the monster.


    "Who are you?"


    The ancestor of blood roe deer has been looking at Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing in secret. He knows very well from his just shot that these two seemingly young masters are extremely extraordinary, which makes him hard to see through.


    After Du Xiaoyao nodded to the little star, the golden spirit pupil glanced at the blood roe deer ancestor. The golden light surged on his body and swore, "it''s your uncle!"


    "Old man, dare to hurt my sister, you are tired of living!"


    Little star stares at the blood roe deer ancestor, seriously injured her sister, how can easily let go.


    "Do you think it''s enough to rely on two of you who are still young. Two more people will die. I''ll kill two more today, ancestor!"


    He was called by two younger generations one by one. His face was gloomy, his blood was surging, and his wings were shaking.


    But when the old blood roe deer''s voice dropped, his eyes suddenly lifted, and he looked to the left void, as if he felt something.


    "Whoa..."


    On the left side of the void, there is a space quietly fluctuating, and then there is a graceful and beautiful shadow quietly. But now the void, obviously, suddenly appears without a sound, but it seems that there is an invisible light that will not be submerged.


    This is a moving young woman. With her appearance, she stands quietly, her long blue dress floats with the wind, and her long black hair pours down behind her head. She is like an immortal, and she is extraordinary!


    "Well, it seems that this woman is very similar to the great ROC emperor, but is it "


    when the figure of the immortal woman was suspended in the air and looked at the beautiful face, people like Yao family and Ji family were surprised in a low voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2381

    Yao Yonghao and Ji Cang are also very strange. They were in front of the temple, witnessing all the things that can shake the past and shine the present. At the moment, they see the empty woman in front of them, and they are surprised. The beautiful and moving woman is very similar to the young man who claims to be emperor Dapeng.


    "It''s aunt Shaojing! "


    " aunt Shaojing! "


    And when she saw the woman who was so vulgar and arrogant, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba were surprised.


    "Boom..."


    Again, the void fluctuates. From the right, there are three figures that tear up the void and come down like lightning!


    Three figures appear, and the space fluctuates. Three powerful breath spreads from the high altitude, making the soul tremble.


    In a short period of time, the three figures appeared in the air, making this piece of heaven and earth invisible.


    The first of these three figures is a fifty year old man who looks very young. On a face that seems to be somewhat obscene, there is a verve that seems completely unlikely to appear on that one.


    On the left, a young man, dressed in a blue and white robe, is tall and straight, giving people a feeling of ferocity.


    On the right is a young man in black with sharp eyes. His body is slender and thin, his head is slightly lowered, and his forehead is covered with broken bangs.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, the black robed youth slowly raised his head, covered by the broken bangs, his eyes were sharp and sharp, his nose was high, his thin lips were full of pride, his eyes fell on Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaohuang and so on, and nodded slightly.


    And when they see the three body images that appear again, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba will die. On their surprise faces, they are shocked and then ecstatic.


    "Uncle Qingchun! "


    " Uncle yepiaoling and uncle qianguyu! "


    Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang are very happy. They are Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, ye Piaoling and qianguyu, the leaders of the 18th Tianjiang guards. This time, they are the only two of them who have entered this fierce place.


    After nodding to Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, Zhen Qingchun glances at Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba, and then looks at the creatures around her. On a seemingly obscene face, she feels cold.


    "Boom..."


    With the sudden appearance of these three figures, waves rise again above the void, and there are two figures breaking through the sky, a middle-aged and an old man.


    Middle aged long hair fluttering, robe hunting, covered with light thunder light all over the body, resolute face, long eyebrows flying into the temples, thick curled long eyelashes, softened the original strong edge of the outline, handsome and upright.


    The old man is old, but his eyes seem to contain thunder.


    "Grandfather


    And when the middle-aged appeared, Du Xiaohuang in the surprise, the first time directly flew up, immature voice echoed in the void.


    "Grandfather


    "Father


    Little star, Du Shaojing comes forward, Du Xiaoyao, Zhen Qingchun, night Piaoling, eternal jade nods.


    This middle-aged man is Du Tingxuan, the king of thunder war!


    And the old man is also following the thunder old man who enters this fierce place.


    "This is really a big family."


    "Oh, my God, this really brings a family!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When such a line of figures came, the strong people around the world were shocked one after another, and then they were completely stupid.


    This siege of a supreme ant emperor, who knows that it is really provoked a large family to come, a young supreme ant emperor family is so terrible, this moment a large family, grandparents, aunts and uncles have appeared, how can the strength be weak.


    Ji Cang, Yao Yonghao and Xuandiao, including the blood roe deer ancestors, have their eyes fluttering. The breath of the coming figures is very complicated, especially the young man in gold, the little girl, the moving and lofty woman, and the upright middle-aged people, which make them feel unfathomable.


    "It''s all right. There''s grandfather."


    Du Tingxuan squatted down and stroked the small face, which showed a smile on his handsome and upright face.


    "Is the whole family here?"


    The blood roe deer ancestor''s face is gloomy, and his blood is slowly fluctuating. His eyes scan the small stars that have just appeared one after another. Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and others. With his cultivation strength, there are few people in the whole animal League and the human race that he can be afraid of. Although he feels something unusual, he doesn''t care much at the moment.


    "Shaojing, Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, you three deal with the old guy, the rest will be given to us!"


    Du Tingxuan gets up, pulls Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba behind him, and looks around him. He has swept the blood deer ancestor, Xuandiao, Yao Yonghao, Ji Cang and others. On the handsome and upright face just smiling, the thunder light is deep and the killing intention is diffuse slowly, but the emotion is consistent, like a rock.


    "No problem!"


    Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Du Shaojing nodded. They felt the breath of the blood roe deer ancestor. Their faces were cold, without any carelessness. The strange human beings in front of them were extraordinary.Du Tingxuan nodded. His figure was straight, like a spear, straight and fierce. When the peaceful voice fell, his murderous double pupils gradually became sharp and began to fluctuate with thunder.


    "Hum!"


    Night Piaoling arm, hands appeared a long sword, eyes began to show a sharp.


    The long robe on the jade body shakes when hunting, and the spear is in the hand, and the breath of the body is like a fierce beast.


    Zhen Qingchun''s evil spirit fluctuates on her body, but her obscene face is full of Tao Yun, and her eyes are rolling with cold light.


    Feeling the breath of the shadows, the strong people around them trembled. Yao Yonghao, Ji Cang and other strong people also changed their color. These mysterious visitors seemed to count them in, and did not even pay much attention to all the strong people present.


    "Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoba, do you know your mistakes?"


    Just as the war was about to break out, there was such a voice coming from the depths of the void, from far to near, as if from the void.


    When the voice just spread, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, qianguyu and Lei Laoren all had a smile on their faces, which was very strange.


    But Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba are subconsciously stunned. They are like children who have made mistakes. But in a flash, the two young faces are filled with the most ecstatic look.


    When such a voice came, the blood roe deer ancestor also changed color at the first time. He didn''t feel anyone approaching. He looked at the supreme ant emperor, and it seemed that he was a member of his family.


    In the movement of all sides, the void seems to be torn open a crack, and a figure quietly steps out of the space crack. This is a young man who looks like twenty-eight years old. His long black hair is fluttering, his face is resolute and resolute, his body is slightly thin but straight, and there is no breath fluctuation in the whole body. Just with the appearance of such a figure, the void around him is slight A tremor.


    "Dad


    "Uncle Shaofu."


    The tender voice was filled with ecstasy that could not be concealed. Two small figures rose up in the sky, and rushed to the purple robed youth like lightning.


    Du Xiaohuang is more open arms, an instant into the arms of visitors.


    At the moment, this young man in purple robe was Du Shaofu who came to Tianyan Death Valley. He got the news of Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba. He searched all the way and finally arrived here.


    "It''s him..."


    "Roc emperor, how can it be him?"


    "He''s really not dead!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    When Du Shaofu appeared, Ji''s, Yao''s and many of the clan''s powerful people present immediately looked at each other and trembled.


    Yao tianwu and Ji Qianxing trembled. In front of the temple, such a young man shocked the whole human race. How could they forget such extraordinary demeanor and supreme posture? It was imprinted in their hearts and could not be forgotten.


    "Little calf, why don''t you listen so much..."


    On his tight face, when he saw the small figure coming, Du Shaofu opened his arms and held it in his arms. However, when he saw that young but pale face, he felt the weak and weak breath, and the words of blame immediately were swallowing his throat. His tense face was replaced by incomparable heartache in an instant.


    "Uncle Shaofu." When Du Xiaoba came to Du Shaofu''s side, he was not afraid of anything. Besides his master, Jialou jueyu, the people he was most afraid of were the people in front of him. But this fear was more of awe.


    "It''s OK."


    Du Shaofu holds Du Xiaohuang in one hand and wipes some blood stains from Du Xiaoba''s mouth with the other hand. There is no more blame. He is full of heartache.


    "Uncle Shaofu, I''m fine." With a smile in his eyes, Du Xiaoba saw that Du Shaofu didn''t mean to blame, so he was relieved.


    "Dad, it''s them. So many of them bully me and brother bully. If Uncle Xiaoyao didn''t come, you would not have seen your daughter." Du Xiaohuang looks at the blood deer ancestor, Xuandiao and so on. Her face looks very aggrieved. When she sees Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, Du Shaojing is surprised. But only in front of her father, can she feel the grievance and really look like a child who has been bullied outside. All of her eyes are crying.


    "Dad knows."


    Du Shaofu wiped the tears on his harmless face. At the moment, his heart was melting, and his heart was pained.


    "What a family


    "The young man is the father of the supreme ant emperor!"


    The audience was stunned, and it was hard to recall. Especially some of the strong people in the human race, they knew Du Shaofu, but they were even more stupid at the moment. The emperor Dapeng was actually the father of the supreme ant emperor, which made them totally unable to understand.


    "Dad


    "Brother."


    "Shaofu."


    Xiaoxing, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun and others came forward.


    "I''ve seen the emperor of the ROC!"


    Night floating Ling, jade salute through the ages.


    Seeing all the figures in front of him, Du Shaofu''s face again burst into a smile."The ROC emperor, he is the ROC emperor!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2382

    More and more creatures are stupid. The name of the emperor of the ROC has already been spread among the Terran and beast alliance.


    "It''s him who left his name in the temple of the Terrans and exerted great influence on many peerless nobles."


    "He killed the four winged serpent''s Owl, the roe owl''s roe owl''s roe owl''s roe owl''s roe''s owl''s roe''s owl''s roe''s owl''s roe''s owl''s, he''s beaten the Phoenix''s ashes of the Yaotian''s Yanfeng clan''s!"


    "It is said that he has been damaged. It seems that he has survived without falling down!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Among the strong living beings around, there was a constant sound of shock.


    But listening to such a sound, the blood roe deer ancestor''s look is more and more gloomy, roe Yu, roe e are his descendants, is dead in front of the young man''s hand.


    "Boy, you killed roe Yu and roe e?"


    The blood roe deer ancestor stares at Du Shaofu. His gloomy face is cold and his eyes are cold!


    Du Shaofu smiles at Du Xiaohuang and puts it down. Then he turns around and looks at the blood roe deer ancestor. The light smile that just ripples on his face slowly converges. Then he ignores the blood roe deer ancestor. His eyes scan the living creatures from all around. He meets the Yao family and Ji family, but only takes a look at them, but does not linger.


    "That old man should not be weak."


    Du Shaojing came to Du Shaofu''s side. On his dusty face, he looked at Du Shaofu with his eyes. His eyes were shining like stars. He didn''t care too much.


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu stepped into the air slowly and took a step. The void under his feet was rippling. He looked at the blood roe deer ancestor again, but said to Du Shaojing, "it''s not weak indeed."


    Du Shaojing also took a step forward. The long skirt in green clothes moved with the wind and the silk was dancing. It was so out of the dust and proud of the world. It had an invisible momentum. At this moment, for some reason, the void was suddenly silent around the two brothers and sisters. It seemed that the whole void was quietly solidified for them.


    ¡±It seems that today''s harvest is really not less! "


    When the voice was gloomy, the blood roe deer ancestor''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu''s body, and his cold feeling gushed out from the depths of his eyes and said, "I''ll catch you with your hands, or let me do it!"


    The young man was the right one to kill Lu Yu and roe e. the ancestor of blood roe deer would not want to let go. However, this is the peerless supreme God who is famous on the temple. The old blood roe deer did not intend to kill him on the spot. It may be of great use to keep him.


    "It''s going to be a big war!"


    The voice of the blood roe deer ancestor spread out, and the strong living beings around also came back to their gods. The appearance of the great Peng emperor, the Luo Yu and roe e, who were killed at the beginning, are the descendants of the blood roe deer ancestor. A big war is inevitable.


    "Dad, this old thing has some strength, but we should be able to clean up with Du Xiaoyao." The little star stepped out slowly, raised his head and glanced at the blood deer ancestor in front of him.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept the blood deer ancestors in front of him, and then looked at the Xuandiao, Yao Yonghao, Ji Cang and so on. He looked very calm.


    However, it is not difficult for Du Shaofu to feel his breath. The strongest one on the scene is the old man of the roe deer owl family, the next seems to be a strong one of the ancient Lantian carving clan, and the two mid-term peak strongmen of Yao family and Ji family, which were seen before the temple.


    Du Shaofu, the ancestor of the roe deer owl family, reckons that he is a little stronger than thunder sheep. It should be that the cultivation of sacred animal kingdom is approaching the peak in the later stage. It may be quite difficult to deal with it.


    During Du Shaofu''s gaze, Xuandiao looks at Du Shaofu. His breath fluctuates slightly and his fierce pupil gives out a cold smile.


    ¡±Boy, you''d better take it with your hands and go back to the Animal League with us


    Xuandiao fluttered its wings, and it had a terrible breath of fluctuation. It knew that its cultivation strength was not as good as that of the blood roe deer ancestor. But at this time, could the blood roe deer father monopolize the benefits.


    Du Shaofu glanced at the Xuandiao, then looked at the Terran lineup. From then on, he fixed his eyes on Yao Yonghao and Ji Cang, and asked Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba behind him, "did anyone of the Terrans attack you just now?"


    "Yes, they are not good people." Du Xiaohuang pouted.


    "The later ones didn''t do it, but they were not well intentioned."


    Du Xiaoba looks at Yao Yonghao and Ji Cang.


    "Yao''s and Ji''s can go now. If I stay here, I won''t be polite." Du Shaofu said, looking at the Yao and Ji families.


    "Don''t be too arrogant. You are human after all. If you hand over the phoenix egg, we will help you deal with the beast alliance."


    In Yao''s family, behind Yao Yonghao, there is a thin old man who looks at Du Shaofu and says, "phoenix egg is the most precious treasure. Even if it is given to the temple, Yao''s family will get great benefits. If it is for the sake of Phoenix''s true egg, even if it is to deal with the ancestor of blood roe deer at the moment, there are a lot of people in the family. It seems that several people around the boy are not simple, they can also do it World War I.


    "Emperor Dapeng, the ancestor of the blood roe deer is the ancestor of the roe owl family, and his cultivation is close to the peak of the later stage of the sacred animal kingdom. We may be able to fight against the top strong of our human race together." Ji Cang opens his mouth, and his face fluctuates in secret."Can''t you hear me clearly? I''ll give you a face. Go away, or I won''t be polite!"


    Du Shaofu looks directly at Ji Cang, Ji''s and Yao''s thoughts. How can Du Shaofu not know that he is fighting the idea of Phoenix''s real egg, which is said to have fallen on Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba, and how could Du Shaofu really want to help deal with the beast League at the moment.


    "Boy, you are too arrogant


    The old man in Yao''s family who had just opened his mouth was very ugly.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s unfriendly remarks, the strong men of the Yao family and the Ji family have never been scolded like this, and their faces are not very good-looking.


    Even Yao Yonghao and Ji Cang, as the great ancestors of the Yao family and Ji family, stomping their feet will make the four clouds move, and now their faces are gloomy.


    Du Shaofu''s calm look also gradually sank. Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba were badly hurt. Yao Jiaji''s family still wanted to make up their minds at the moment. If they did not agree to hand over the real eggs of Phoenix, they would not help at that time. Instead, they would stay aside and want to make a profit.


    "Give you a chance to get out of here. You don''t want it!"


    Du Shaofu glanced at Yao Jiaji''s family, shook his head and said faintly.


    ¡±Dad, you don''t need to be polite to these guys. If you dare to hurt Xiaohuang and Xiaoba, just kill them! "


    The little star stares at the strong living beings around, and the golden flame in her eyes is very strange.


    "It''s arrogant enough to talk nonsense with you!"


    The fierce pupil of the Xuandiao sank, and the runes in the huge eyes became more and more dazzling. The sharp corners of the mouth flashed a ferocious smile, and a majestic ferocious momentum swept out. The peak momentum of the middle period of the holy beast Kingdom swept out in a flash. The strong living beings with insufficient cultivation strength around were oppressed and breathless.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, his feet quietly stepped a few steps away from Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba. In his eyes, there was a faint golden light in his eyes.


    ¡±Boom


    The void trembled, and the huge body of Xuandiao spread its wings to cover the sky. The figure had already appeared in front of Du Shaofu. The powerful energy and strong wind fluctuated as fast as lightning, and instantly killed Du Shaofu.


    The sky trembled and the sky roared. It was obvious that Xuandiao didn''t have any hands left. At first, in the Animal League, Fengjin and Longqi suffered losses in that boy''s hands. Although Xuandiao didn''t see it with his own eyes on that day, he had heard of it. Knowing that the strength of Fengjin was not much weaker than it was, so he didn''t dare to be careless. If he suppressed this boy, he would not be able to occupy it With all the advantages, it can make a chance for the ancient Lantian carving clan, and also can suppress the Yaotian Yanfeng clan, killing three birds with one stone, so it can make an instant move.


    ¡±Xuandiao has started. Will the ROC emperor be his opponent


    With the sudden release of Xuandiao, although it was expected by all, it still made the animals astonished.


    ¡±Hiss


    Too fast, the huge body of the Xuandiao appeared in the void in front of Du Shaofu''s body. With a sharp claw print tearing the void, it appeared on the top of Du Shaofu''s head with dark space cracks.


    At the moment, Du Yunxuan and Xiaoxing don''t care.


    Such a sharp claw mark tore through the void. Du Shaofu glanced at it and wiped the chill. Suddenly, the golden light surged in his eyes, which was sharp and frightening. The golden light wrapped his body. The domineering momentum swept out of his body. With a shake of his arm, he wrapped the golden light with a fist, and then burst out.


    ¡±Oh... "


    When the fist blows out, the gods sing for a long time, and the Dragon sings for nine days. The golden fist suddenly collides with the sharp claw print, and the amazing energy sweeps out.


    ¡±Boom... "


    These collisions, blowing up in the lightning, the terrible air waves and runes, stirred up the surrounding space like waves.


    ¡±Push it


    In the full view of the public, with the spread of the explosion, the huge wings of Xuandiao were like clouds hanging from the sky, but their bodies were shaken back in the void, and their eyes were full of horror. Under their sharp claws, inch by inch, they were smashed into blood mist, and their mouths were gushed with blood.


    At this moment, Yao Yonghao, Ji Cang, and even the blood roe deer ancestors were moved, and their eyes changed dramatically.


    Du Shaofu''s body was as stable as a rock in the void, and he didn''t even shake it. He looked at the Xuandiao which had been shaken back. His eyes were cold. His foot was flying in the air. He was full of domineering air. He was shining with gold. His feet were carefree. He was wandering like a God. He was haunted by ghosts. He chased the Xuandiao in an instant.


    ¡±Gee


    The change between panic makes Xuandiao astonished, but at least the peak of cultivation in the middle of the holy animal kingdom is the strong one of the ancient Lantian carving clan, not the weak one. In his panic, Du Shaofu''s figure was swept to the top, and the huge fierce pupil''s light was shining to the extreme. His breath was amazing. The wings like clouds hanging from the sky behind him fanned out, twisted the void, and then ran like a gallop Thunder tears the space and fan to Du Shaofu''s figure.


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2383

    ¡±Shake the wings


    Du Shaofu continued to advance without retreating. He raised his hand for a while and swept out his sleeve. A golden light of supremacy appeared, which turned into a golden light and swept out like an obscene day. ?


    above the void, it''s like two wings collide, and now the sound of a golden dagger bursts out.


    At that moment, the fire splashed like fireworks, but behind the gorgeous was destruction.


    At this moment, I''m afraid that the ordinary early practitioners of the holy land are affected, enough to be directly smashed.


    "Ah..."


    Just when the two wings collided, the sharp mouth of the Xuandiao sent out the sound of screams. On the huge wings of the clouds hanging down from the sky, the feathers were broken and the blood was gushing.


    "Broken star fist!"


    In the space of electric light and Firestone, Du Shaofu''s figure has already appeared before the bloody wings of Xuandiao. His fingerprints have already condensed like lightning. The dark Qi in his body is like a flood. He punches in an instant along the fingerprints, and the powerful power and pressure diffuses from it. In a twinkling moment, he falls on the wings that the Xuandiao can''t recover.


    Xuandiao''s look suddenly changed. It seemed that he felt something. It was too late to retreat. So, under the gaze of many eyes, the fist hit the Xuandiao''s wings.


    A sound of energy startling the sky suddenly resounds from the void


    ¡±Bang... "


    When the energy collided, the runes on the wings of Xuandiao were destroyed in a moment. Then the huge wings were like blood rain, and the terrible ripple of Rune energy around them was like a storm.


    ¡±Ah


    Then, in the eyes of countless horror, a scream came out of Xuandiao''s throat, and its broken wing body suddenly shot back from the shock.


    ¡±It''s just two moves


    ¡±How can the emperor of ROC be so powerful? Is he human? "


    ¡±It''s impossible. How could a tiny human being have a more powerful body than the ancient Lantian carving? "


    ¡±The great ROC emperor is worthy of his reputation, so terrible


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It''s frightening to see the strong creatures all around. The mysterious sculptures and the sacred animal kingdom are only one step away in the later stage. It''s actually two moves that have been severely damaged. It''s amazing that we can''t help but talk and feel frightened!


    ¡±It seems stronger... "


    Ji Cang and Yao Yonghao''s eyes at this time can''t help but draw, shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength. Compared with the temple not long ago, the Dapeng emperor''s combat power is much stronger.


    ¡±The president is getting stronger and stronger! "


    Night floating Ling, eternal jade two people''s eyes are also very shocked, but it is not surprised, this is the consistent style and strength of the president of the World Association.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Shaofu did not have any words. He was as fast as lightning and caught up with him.


    The Xuandiao was shaken back, and his blood was dripping with blood. His broken wing body almost fell down. Looking at Du Shaofu who was chasing him, his fierce pupil was fierce and gloomy. His eyes were full of coldness, and a mighty pressure came from his eyes. It also made the monsters tremble, and the human spirits crawled!


    "Ji..."


    At that time, from behind the huge body of the Xuandiao, the bright and mysterious patterns of talisman swept out without reservation. If the storm spread, it was like forming an ocean on the sky, and finally turned into an ancient blue sky sculpture to cover the sky.


    "The bottom card of the ancient Lantian carving clan, the sky carving strikes the sky!"


    When such a momentum appears, the eyes around him are trembling. This is the base card of the ancient Lantian carving clan. It is said that the ancestor of the ancient Lantian carving clan was also famous for his fierce reputation when the three clans of dragon, Phoenix and Qilin were at the same time. By virtue of the bottom card, the three clans of dragon, Phoenix and Qilin should also be courteous.


    The huge shadow of the ancient blue sky sculpture is thousands of feet long. It spreads its wings and covers the whole sky. A pair of fierce pupils spread all over the sky. It is covered with the fiery black hole. The whole body explodes runes, which makes people tremble and frighten.


    "Ji..."


    The sound of the sound is enough to frighten the living beings. The huge virtual body of the ancient Lantian sculpture crosses the void, and the terrible breath waves rush back to the four sides, just like a huge wave waterfall connecting the heaven and the earth, directly facing Du Shaofu.


    This kind of prestige, along the path of space born inch inch collapse, destroy everything.


    ¡±Hum... "


    Du Shaofu still did not give in. He waved his hand and found that the purple gold was shining in the sky and the wind and thunder resounded through the sky.


    The Zijin tianque was tightly held in Du Shaofu''s hand. The sword''s flexible radian was natural. The tiger''s bone and dragon''s posture were like the Red Phoenix''s rising sun, and the turtle''s crouching. There were green dragons and white tigers, and the Phoenix Xuanwu tortoise hovered around.


    "Hiss..."


    Between the electric light and the flint, the Zijin tianque was wielded from Du Shaofu''s hands, like splitting the mountains without any fancy. A sword swept through the air, and the space collapsed directly, revealing the vacuum trace.


    ¡±Boom


    A frightful tyranny came out of the purple and gold lightsaber awn, which made the space vibrate violently. A terrible sword meaning swept the sky. The domineering power of the sword was terrifying!At this moment, it seems to feel something, such as Ji Cang and Yao Yonghao, whose eyes trembled like electric shock, and their whole body began to shake.


    ¡±What a terrible sword! It''s strong


    Yao tianwu is trembling. He is also proficient in kendo. He knows the horror of the sword.


    Everything was as fast as lightning, and the purple and gold sword split the space and directly collided with the huge virtual shadow of the ancient blue sky carving.


    The shadow of the ancient Lantian sculpture crushed the space, and the breath blocked the sky and the sun. If you want to break the heaven and earth!


    The purple gold sword slashes the void. There is no big energy sound. Only the terrible sword light turns into rune. The strong ripples are like a tsunami sweeping around the void.


    ¡±Wow... "


    But all this is so strange, many eyes in an instant in the shock to see, that purple gold sword like a powerful bamboo, the terrible ancient sky carving shadow directly cut off.


    ¡±Ji... "


    A cry of sadness was heard from the sky. The black carving roared, and the eyes were filled with horror. How ever did you think that the boy in front of me was so strong!


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop when he smashed the huge shadow with one sword. His figure had already appeared in front of the huge body of Xuandiao again. He waved his left hand at the same time, his five fingers were bent, and the golden flash on the fingertips was a secret pattern. A claw print was revealed in his hand.


    ¡±Boom


    When this claw print is revealed, the golden light suddenly explodes, as if to tear the space. The dazzling talisman and secret patterns are raging like golden lightning. It is like a golden winged ROC bird that wants to fly out and soar for nine days!


    At this moment, a breath of despotism burst out of Du Shaofu''s body. This kind of domineering and ferocious spirit can only exist in those monsters.


    ¡±Is the ROC emperor a monster or a human being? "


    Under such claw marks, there is a kind of pulse and soul trembling and fear in the body of the strong living beings around, just like facing the supreme, the soul and blood vessels are shaking at the same time!


    ¡±The ROC breaks its claws


    On the paw print, the golden light explodes like countless golden electric snakes. Du Shaofu carries the will of the golden winged ROC bird in a domineering posture, just like a real golden winged ROC bird coming, and mercilessly grabs at the Xuandiao.


    ¡±Gee


    The Xuandiao roared, resentful, gloomy and ferocious. It was burning its own blood essence. In an instant, it regained its listless momentum. In the process of soaring, the space around the body suddenly burst and opened, trying to resist that claw


    ¡±The ROC comes to nine days! "


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils were full of cold light. Suddenly, the golden light behind him suddenly broke through the void, and a powerful and terrifying momentum burst out of his body like a mountain torrent.


    The next moment, from behind Du Shaofu, the golden wings of the ROC spread, and the golden light rose to the sky.


    The golden talisman''s secret pattern is dazzling, and the bright golden awn soars to the sky like a rising sun, like a golden winged ROC bird that wants to flutter its wings out of it.


    In this moment, Du Shaofu himself is like a real golden winged ROC!


    ¡±Boom


    The domineering and fierce momentum swept out of Du Shaofu''s body, fluttered with wings, and swept across the sky!


    ¡±Roar


    At this time, all around the beast roar endlessly, all for it is frightened!


    This kind of golden winged ROC is crushed by the nine days of penglin, which makes the monsters creeping around!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu carries all the tyrannical will of the golden winged Dapeng, just like the arrival of the real golden winged ROC, just like the golden sun!


    ¡±Boom


    The secret patterns of the golden talisman turn into a vast ocean, and with the supremacy and terror of the supreme power, they directly crush the Xuandiao.


    The surrounding space trembles, the energy is surging in all directions, and the power is sweeping over the sky, shattering the surrounding space, revealing a large void.


    ¡±Click... "


    This fierce place is full of wind and clouds. The breath of terror spreads and tears out countless cracks on the ground. It''s terrible, just like the end of the world!


    The light on Xuandiao''s body was completely worn out and dim. Du Shaofu''s voice fell, and the golden light was pounded. There were five void cracks, such as five sharp knives, which made the body begin to be torn.


    At this moment, Xuandiao finally became completely frightened and scared. The human being was so strong that it could not have imagined it. Death was climbing in the depths of the animal soul, and the instinct of survival gushed out. Finally, he opened his voice and cried out for help: "Lord Xuelu, help me, help me..."


    The shrill voice reverberates through the clouds and rocks.


    "It''s better than I thought. No wonder I can make a name on the temple!"


    The old ancestor of blood roe deer moved, and he didn''t pay attention to the Xuandiao. However, if he watched the Xuandiao being killed, he would not be able to communicate with the ancient Lantian carving clan. The gloomy words fell down, the blood light surged, and the figure sprang out. He had blood light in his hand and broke through the sky.


    "Old man, it''s not your turn yet!"


    The little star appeared in the sky in a strange way. His eyes were filled with golden flame, and his fist was covered with gold flame. As soon as the voice came out, he wrapped his fist in the golden flame and ran into the blood light. Then the golden flame burst out.This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2384

    ¡±Boom


    At the same time, the space suddenly vibrated. At this moment, the mountains around the square were also roaring and the ground was shaking.


    Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaojing arrived together. At the same time, Du Xiaoyao shook his fist to communicate the energy of heaven and earth, and the terrifying power spread. His fist was like a rainbow full of Qi. The secret patterns of golden talismans were released, crushing all things and suppressing all things in the world!


    Du Shaojing''s bright wrist shakes and his palmprint is taken out. It contains the general trend, with purple thunder and lightning, and the breath is killing.


    ¡±BAM, BAM, BAM... "


    The three people blocked the blood roe deer ancestor and collided with it. The breath was so amazing that it was like a mountain falling and a lot of ground cracks were spreading. Spider webs spread out in the void. Under the impact, the sky and the earth around were shaking and exploding.


    All the creatures around looked at this scene, all of them were frightened and shocked.


    The blood roe deer ancestor''s figure is blocked by the birth, and shakes for it, and his eyes are filled with horror again.


    Three figures stagger back a few steps, it is Du Xiaoyao, small star, Du Shaojing three people.


    "Hiss


    At the same time, the void was golden, and the huge body of Xuandiao was torn and turned into blood rain. The soul of the beast was also torn into pieces. The dead could not die any more.


    An ancient Lantian carving in the middle of the holy animal kingdom was almost close to the later stage of the sacred animal kingdom. It was so easy to kill and shocked the whole scene!


    The remaining strong men of the ancient Lantian carving clan are thrilled one by one!


    It''s not because Xuandiao was killed. It''s not because Xuandiao was killed. Xuandiao has nothing to do with him. Anyway, he has already done something and can''t be rescued. Later, the ancient Lantian carving clan asked each other, and it has nothing to do with him, so the ancient Lantian carving owes him a debt of affection.


    It''s just that Xuandiao was so vulnerable in front of the boy that the old blood roe deer was moved by himself. It''s not easy for these descendants to compare with each other. Maybe it will be more troublesome today.


    In order to kill Xuandiao, Du Shaofu deliberately solved a high-level cultivator in the middle period of the holy animal kingdom with the speed of thunder, which was regarded as the solution of the great trouble.


    Holding Zijin tianque in his hand, Du Shaofu once again swept the living creatures around him. He glanced faintly from the Ji and Yao families and said softly, "if you have the chance, you should be responsible for the consequences."


    "Hiss..."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, there was a light in his brow, and the ancient space opened the way. In a lot of surprised and uncertain eyes, many figures suddenly swept out of it.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Several fierce breath waves swept out. In the ancient space, the ape, the wolf, the ice toad, the fierce eagle and the fish all appeared together. With the time in the ancient space, all the injuries were recovered.


    Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu also walked out of it. Looking around, they saw Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun and so on. They also met Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba. They knew the general situation.


    "Wolf, ape..."


    Around, there are strong monsters and Terrans who recognize the identity of the wolf and the ape and change their color. It seems that the wolf and the ape are actually walking together with the giant Peng emperor.


    Yao Yonghao and Ji Cang changed color and looked at each other. A wolf would not be under them any more. It was a terrible existence.


    "Kill, one will not stay!"


    Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque trembled, and the sound of wind and thunder came out. A wave of golden waves diffused and opened in his own body. All around him, the golden light was bright, and his hegemony was incomparable.


    ¡±Kill


    In a flash, after Du Shaofu''s death, the night floated Ling, and the jade of all ages had taken the lead in flying out of the sky. Without reservation of the breath of the early days of the holy land, they set foot on the Holy Land!


    "Boom


    The wolf, the ape, the fish, and so on, came out of the sky and killed all around. The breath was surging, and the sky and earth changed color.


    ¡±Boom


    Zhen Qingchun didn''t have any words. He directly urged six rounds of blood killing array. The breath of blood evil spirit was towering and spread out.


    Lei Lao didn''t have any courtesy. The power of thunder and lightning swept all directions and covered the void.


    ¡±Kill


    After a while, the night drifts, the jade of the ages, Zhen Qingchun and others all step out to kill the living creatures around them. They don''t care whether they belong to the human race or the animal alliance, and kill them directly.


    ¡±Boom... "


    The figures were so powerful that they shook the sky for nine days.


    "Not good..."


    The creatures around him have changed color. How ever did you think that the ROC emperor would dare to kill all the Yao family, Ji family and the beast League at the same time.


    "Roc emperor, don''t go too far. Set up a big array and kill!"


    Ji Cang drank deeply. With the fall of his voice, the strong men of Ji''s family were cold and solemn. They were swept out together. They were implicated in mysterious directions. The dark Qi in his body was surging, and the runes were bright. He quickly formed a vast space in the air, which could shatter everything.


    ¡±Set up


    Yao Yonghao was also shocked by it. The strong men of Yao family gathered in a hurry behind him. The mighty breath swept through and gathered into a terrible joint attack array, which contained the secret skills of the Yao family and was powerful in the sky."Fight with them, we so many strong, can''t we kill them? Who killed them, then the phoenix egg is whose."


    Among the ancient Lantian carving clan, there are also the strong men in the early stage of the sacred animal kingdom. After the horror, their eyes are gloomy and fierce, and they are stirring everyone. Behind them, there are huge ancient Lantian carvings flying into the sky, shining brightly, neighing endlessly, killing out, making the void tremble.


    ¡±Fight with them, fight for the phoenix egg


    The presence of the human holy land, strong eyes dark turn, breath surging, covering the sky.


    ¡±It''s a great chance to fight for the true eggs of Phoenix! "


    There are monsters and strong ones that turn into noumenon one after another. The sound is like thunder. The breath makes the mountains surge and the earth roars.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In a flash, the wind and clouds surged from the void, and countless huge monsters emerged, as well as the pulse and soul, and sacred utensils.


    ¡±Boom... "


    In a short period of time, the two sides directly bombarded each other. The night was flying, and the jade was originally the God of killing. Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, was never good at stubbornness. The earth wolf and the ape were all free cultivation. Today''s cultivation has never been a kind-hearted person. Every move is a killing move. They all carry the power of destruction and rush towards each other fiercely, and the space along the way is full Burst away.


    Six rounds of blood killing array is boiling and swallowing all things.


    Ancient jade spears pierce through the void, even more fierce than fierce animals.


    The night flies into the sky, and the God of death comes, and the sword cuts everything.


    The wolf, the ape and so on in the body pours out at the same time, incarnates the huge noumenon, the great power can sweep, collapses everything.


    Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu also direct hand, beautiful and moving, but the prestige is extremely fierce.


    All of these collide with each other, making the whole void crumble in succession.


    In a flash, the war has exploded, all the attacks are sweeping, and the ripples of energy will directly shatter the void.


    However, there are a large number of people on the side of the Terran and the beast alliance. Although ye Piaoling, eternal jade and Zhen Qingchun have all set foot in the holy land, there are many holy land practitioners in the human race and the beast League. At the beginning, there are seven or eight of them. After the Yao family, the Ji family and the Gu Lantian Diao family come, there are still some later Holy Land practitioners. At this moment, there are probably twenty of them, and this Yao Yonghao, Ji Cang such strong in, so night floating Ling, Zhen Qingchun, wolf and so on did not take advantage.


    "This old guy, give it to me and little star, little demon."


    At last, he said to Du Shao Fu and Du Jing.


    "Good!"


    When Du Tingxuan''s voice dropped, he was already out of the sky. At the same time, his figure turned into thunder light, and his whole body was immediately wrapped with infinite thunder and lightning. The thunder and martial pulse directly stimulated him, and the breath of the middle holy land was not reserved.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the incomparable potential of thunder turned into a sea of thunder. The electric arc was towering, covering the four sides and sweeping the sky.


    "Long..."


    Almost at the same time, Du Shaojing''s beautiful shadow was flying across the sky. On the beautiful and moving body surface, there were purple lightning talismans gushing out and dancing like purple arc. Purple lightning suddenly gushed out on the body surface, accompanied by the fiery thunder and lightning as if it were rising on a purple day, and the dazzling lightning runes poured out like the sky and covered the void.


    Suddenly, the arc overflows above the void, and there are thunder clouds pressing the air.


    For a moment, the strong creatures around him were frightened, and the spirits could not help but breed fear.


    ¡±Kill


    Du Shaojing opened his mouth with a sharp voice. The eyes on his moving face burst out with a brilliant purple thunder light. From the void, there was a huge thunder cloud, and the arc whirled around. The terrible thunder power filled the sky, and countless thunder rays penetrated the space.


    The spirit of punishment and killing spreads without killing. It shows the power of nature and shows the justice of heaven and earth!


    The spread of such pressure, people just look at the diffuse and open ray Wei, but also the hair all over the body is suddenly inverted, creepy


    ¡±"Zilala..."


    The purple arc shuttles through the sky, and there is space to explode and overturn. The thunderbolt is full of thunder and explodes in an instant.


    This is Du Shaojing''s thunder and martial pulse power. With the natural sanctity and prestige, the spirit of cultivation in the middle of the Holy Land swept out without reservation.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    Suddenly, Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing were connected in the air, and Qi urged the thunder and martial pulse. With the father and daughter as the center, the thunder fell down and the four sides were killed. They took the lead in sweeping to the powerful people in the holy land, such as Ji Cang and Yao Yonghao. Some living creatures that were not enough to be in the holy land were affected, and their bodies had been directly exploded and could not be resisted.


    ¡±Not good


    Looking at the middle-aged and banished goddess like woman above the void at the moment, Ji Cang and Yao Yonghao are also shocked, and their spirits tremble.


    They are strong men in the middle of the holy land, but when they look at the woman and middle-aged, they are afraid directly, and even start to have a feeling of hair standing up!


    ¡±Boom... "


    With Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing as the center, the thunder and lightning flashed and the punishment was majestic. The purple thunder cloud and electric arc burst into the sky, and the energy of the heaven and earth began to fluctuate violently.This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2385

    Du Shaojing is standing in the void, like a group of bright sun that blocks out the sky. The purple arc shuttles in his body and presents it in front of everyone with an extremely terrible posture.


    ¡±Kill


    A word light spit, Du Shaojing raised his hand, thousands of purple electric arc condensed into a vast arc from the sky, mighty heaven.


    ¡±BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM... "


    The purple thunder detonated the void, and the figures all around exploded directly. The bodies of huge monsters were split into blood mist by the thunder, which wrapped up several practitioners in the early days of holy land, and it was difficult to avoid such terrible thunder punishment.


    Du Tingxuan''s handprint is condensed and centered on itself. The purple thunder and lightning condense into huge purple thunder, which is bright and dazzling, just like the birth of Thunder Dragon.


    On the purple thunder like thunder dragon, the thunder is bright, the thunder rolls, the electric arc explodes, falls down and comes out, makes the void boil, the sky sound rolls, that can break the power to let the human heart throb, the spirit trembles!


    "Help, help me..."


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    They screamed and howled, and the void exploded one after another. It was like the purple thunder of the Thunder Dragon. The cultivators in the early days of the holy land were also killed soon.


    ¡±"Oh, my God..."


    The void crumbles, the lightning and thunder, the shrill roar reverberates through the void.


    "Ah..."


    "Run away, run away..."


    All around were in chaos, howling and howling. At the moment, the powerful people around knew what kind of family they had provoked. One family, male or female, young or old, was just like a god of killing, and they were all evil spirits.


    Some people want to escape, but at this moment, under the oppressive blockade of a large family, they can''t escape at all.


    ¡±If we have something to discuss, we can just step down! "


    Ji Cang is afraid. His light covers the sky, and his terrible power distorts the void. He helps protect the people around Ji family from being killed by the thunder. However, everything is of little use. He himself is a little hard to protect.


    "Roc emperor, my Yao family is willing to leave."


    Yao Yonghao is also afraid, shout out loud, full blast, in full force and for, the eyes of the storm.


    "Isn''t it too late to go now?"


    Du Shaojing doesn''t speak plainly. The graceful figure is surrounded by the void. The thunder is like the sound of the sky. It''s amazing!


    At this moment, Du Shaojing was like a goddess. The towering electric arc swept through the sky, and her purple and shining eyes were directly on the vast sky. The terrible heavenly power shook the sky, and the sky was rolling. The general trend of heaven and earth converged. The attack focused on Yao Yonghao and Ji Cang.


    ¡±Boom


    The four sides of heaven and earth tremble and roar, the ground collapses, and a vision emerges.


    This breath is too terrible, so that the whole space is trembling.


    ¡±It seems that I have just set foot in the holy land for a short time. How can it be so strong? " Ji Cang''s face changed greatly. He could feel that the woman who was banished to immortals was obviously not long after stepping into the middle of the holy land. However, the breath on her body was so terrible that her fighting power was almost as abnormal as that mysterious ROC emperor. At the moment, a person could suppress him and Yao Yonghao, the two top cultivators in the middle of the holy land.


    ¡±This breath may be the legendary natural saint! "


    Yao Yonghao can''t help but exclaim. He feels the breath of natural saint. It''s a kind of legend. If this banished immortal woman is born holy, it''s also a peerless supreme.


    "Do your best, or none of them will leave today!"


    Ji Cang''s voice told Yao Yonghao that the horrible family did not intend to let go of their meaning. If we don''t spell it today, I''m afraid that the visitors of Ji family and Yao''s family will lose everything. You know, whether Yao tianwu or Ji Qianxing, it''s the future of the two families. No accident!


    All of a sudden, before the transmission fell, Ji Cang''s eyes suddenly changed, and a thunder light figure appeared on his side in a strange way, accompanied by a wave of thunder energy which made him feel palpitating.


    This thunderbolt energy fluctuation is too terrible, the penalty kills the four sides, let Ji Cang''s heart directly for the hair at the moment.


    Ji Cang''s eyes changed greatly. He saw that he was approaching the middle-aged thunderbolt. On his hands, a thunderbolt spear was filled with bright gold and silver light, and a terrible destructive power came from it.


    ¡±Rumble


    The thunder was so powerful that Du Tingxuan cheated him, and the thunder spear in his hand cut through the space. These long guns pierced through the void, and the earth trembled continuously. All of them were exploded and cracked continuously. The rocks turned into powder, the rocks were shot violently, and the mountain collapsed!


    Such terrible power, so powerful!


    ¡±Bang


    Ji Cang changes color, hands with all his strength, palmprint collision, the two collide, but is directly shocked back several steps.


    ¡±I''m laughing


    At the same time, Du Shaojing appeared in front of Yao Yonghao, with the sword of thunder condensing in his hand, directly splitting out, containing the sword meaning.


    ¡±Do you really want to kill us all! "Yao Yonghao exclaimed. At the same time, the sky shaking with breath trembled fiercely. A rune energy training has twisted the space and blocked Du Shaojing''s thunder and sword!


    But soon, Rune energy training was chopped.


    ¡±It''s just like this


    Yao Yonghao''s figure staggered backward, his face changed greatly.


    The war has broken out, and the family is killing. Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang have joined the war circle again.


    However, there are still four figures that have not been touched. Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are staring at the blood roe deer ancestor. It seems that the war situation around them has nothing to do with them.


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu is not worried at all. His father and sister Shaojing are in the middle of the holy land. Brother Qingchun, ye Piaoling and qianguyu have arrived at the early stage of the holy land. There are also wolf, fish and ape, which are enough to clean up other people. Only the blood roe deer ancestor of the roe deer owl family is the real opponent.


    Looking at the war situation around him, the ancestor of the blood roe deer has been changing his color secretly, and his face is becoming more and more gloomy. However, those who are strong in the Animal League who died around at the moment seem to have nothing to do with him and don''t pay much attention to it. Anyway, there are no children of the roe deer owl family.


    "Dad, it''s time for this old man!"


    The little star stood beside Du Shaofu and looked at the ancestor of the blood roe deer. There was a golden flame flashing in the weird eyes.


    "This old man is not simple!"


    Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. His eyes were shining with golden light. The breath of the blood roe deer ancestor gave Du Shaofu a feeling of being above thunder sheep.


    The old ancestor of the blood deer moved. He looked at Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao. His face was gloomy and cold. He looked up slowly and said, "very good, very good. It''s more and more interesting."


    "Old man, pretend to be deep!"


    Du Xiaoyao raised her eyebrows and looked at the blood roe deer ancestor. Her mouth outlined a touch of sarcasm. She said coldly, "I''ll clean up your old thing. It''ll be very interesting too!"


    ¡±The holy demon realm is actually a monster. The sharp teeth and sharp lips can''t protect your life. If it falls into my hands, it will be of great use! "


    Listening to Du Xiaoyao''s words, the blood roe deer ancestor''s face is unable to help but emerge a ferocious color, gloomy and ugly.


    ¡±Try it, old man Du Xiaoyao said coldly.


    ¡±If you can''t do what you can, you can solve it together. "


    The blood roe deer ancestor was gloomy, stamped on the sky with one foot, and the meat wings behind it shook. The body jumped out directly. The red silk moved slightly, and the eyes were gloomy. With a wave of the palm, the blood light was towering. The blood color energy competition directly swept over Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaoyao gave a deep hum, and a blow directly exploded. The air swept through the void, and the mountain peaks collided and the boulders fell.


    ¡±Come on, old man


    At the same time, the little star''s small figure also came, and the small fist exploded out. It was like a golden flame dragon emerging, and the Dragon scales were filled with golden flame like talisman and secret patterns.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the fist collided with the former, causing the entire void to crumble one after another, energy ripples accompanied by blood light diffusion.


    "Pedaling..."


    In the terrible blood light, Du Xiaoyao and little star were directly shaken back across the sky.


    The figure of the old ancestor of blood roe deer just swayed back a step, but his eyes were puzzled and shocked. In the middle stage of the holy demon realm and the middle stage of the sacred animal realm, he was so strong that he didn''t have many hands left just now, which was enough to kill the top practitioners in the middle of the holy land, but the other two were not in a big way.


    "I have some skills!"


    The blood roe deer ancestor spoke faintly. As the voice dropped, the blood and Qi Rune took itself as the center and swept toward the four directions like a tsunami. The space trembled, the void roared, and the blood was rolling!


    ¡±I don''t want to waste time with you


    With the fall of such words, the blood is rolling all over the sky. The terrible meat wings behind the blood roe deer ancestors burst and shatter the void. The blood evil smell in the sky is like a sea of blood, which is facing the little stars, Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaofu.


    ¡±I''m afraid you''re not old


    The little star drinks coldly, his eyes are filled with golden flame, and his body expands into a huge dragon, which is perched in the sky. His wings are like Phoenix wings, spreading the red and purple flaming fire. His body surface is shining with stars. There is a breath of golden winged ROC and a terrible breath of supreme respect sweeping the sky!


    ¡±Oh... "


    The sound of the Dragon chant resounds through the nine days. When the little star turns into the body, the four monsters and the strong people who are running for their lives in a panic. Even Ji Cang and Yao Yonghao, who are fighting with Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing, are shaking for no reason. The body of the monster is even more limp.


    ¡±Suppress you old thing


    The little star itself soars into the sky, and the Golden Dragon pupil is filled with golden flame. It seems that there are two vast golden oceans of fire. A terrible strange and complex pressure also comes from its own body.


    [six watch company, update completed today. ]This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2386

    ¡±What race is this


    When the body of the little star appeared, the blood roe deer ancestor finally couldn''t bear to be calm any more. The terrible breath made him shiver for no reason.


    "Boom


    Almost at the same time, there was a breath of terror, a dazzling golden light like the sun burst, like a lord of terror was born, the breath of terror was towering.


    At the same time, Du Xiaoyao turned into a huge golden ape with crystal clear whole body. The mysterious patterns of talismans were surging all over the sky, which made the surrounding space ripple violently.


    ¡±Oh... "


    This is Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque body. It flows through the whole body and looks down on everything in the world with the natural spirit pupil. It seems that it can push everything horizontally!


    "It''s terrible!"


    All around the panic of the living creatures have been completely frightening, pour the cool air, all feel dry throat, pour saliva.


    "It''s a red Jiri macaque!"


    Looking at a red Jiri macaque reappeared in front of him, the old ancestor of blood roe deer''s Dragon pupil trembled fiercely. Such a terrible alien dragon, a red Jiri macaque, no wonder it''s so abnormal!


    ¡±Come on, old man


    Du Xiaoyao''s huge body of red Jiri macaque was flying across the sky. Facing the bloody sea of blood, Du Xiaoyao suddenly burst out with a fist, which was just like the beginning of heaven and earth, and the space before the fist was blurred and twisted.


    "Long..."


    Before the fist, the terrible momentum explodes, with a kind of inexplicable pressure, to burst the soul of the human yuan God. This kind of power can push the four sides and suppress everything!


    ¡±Oh


    The little star roared, with a mysterious light, runes surging, like a bright star sky, countless lights surging, just like stars falling, sweeping and impacting on the blood evil spirit.


    Both Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque body and little star''s strange dragon''s body seem to be completely unaffected by the bloody evil spirit at the moment.


    With the pride of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, he also directly used the noumenon at the moment, without any carelessness.


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are also very clear in their hearts that the old thing in front of them is too strong. The peak cultivation of the Holy Land in the later period is unfathomable. If you don''t do your best, it''s not easy to deal with today.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and felt the atmosphere of the mid-term holy land on Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, and his eyes fluctuated. During this period of time, these two guys were not idle in this fierce place, and they directly broke through one level, and their combat power was also increased to a great level.


    It''s a long story. In fact, at almost the same time, Du Shaofu also moved. Behind his back, there was a burst of golden light, and a pair of wings of a golden winged ROC were revealed.


    This is the real ROC''s golden wings. It flutters its wings and spreads its breath. It''s like Du Shaofu''s real nature. It''s really connected with his flesh and blood.


    ¡±Boom


    At the same time, the green spirit armor was covered, and the real ROC''s golden wings unfolded behind him. At this moment, Du Shaofu really felt that he had turned into a real golden winged ROC bird. He wanted to soar up and cross the sky!


    The magnificent armor and the majestic and arrogant Dapeng''s golden wings set off Du Shaofu''s whole body with more power and authority.


    This kind of breath also makes the blood deer ancestor wrapped in the blood evil spirit move, and his eyes are full of violent fluctuations. The breath is like the real golden winged ROC, and the supreme beast''s breath is incomparable.


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop. In front of him, the blood roe deer ancestor was stronger than Lei Yang. His hand prints condensed quickly in an instant. Starting from the emptiness of the whole body, there was an ancient Rune rippling out from the whole body. There was an outline of the empty eight trigrams on the void.


    The eight directions of Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen and Dui are connected with each other to form a bright divine ring. The empty diagram of the eight trigrams is revealed and diffuses around.


    ¡±Boom... "


    The whole sky was trembling quietly, and in a moment, there were thousands of animals neighing in the empty eight diagrams diagram, and the bright thunder came.


    There are golden winged rocs, birds flutter their wings, mountains and lakes deduce, wind and rain alternate, sun, moon and stars change


    This empty eight diagrams diagram connects heaven and earth, contains all things, just like a small world falling, directly affecting the breath of blood evil spirits.


    ¡±What is this... "


    The blood roe deer ancestor''s eyes trembled with cold blood. In this strange breath, he was greatly affected. It seemed that everything was severely suppressed. There was an invisible breath that made it tremble from the depths of the animal soul.


    This blood roe deer ancestor''s strength must be above the thunder sheep. How could Du Shaofu be so careless that he directly urged the empty eight diagrams.


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing will not be greatly affected in the eight diagrams of the void, and even can help Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing attack.


    In the eight trigrams, Du Shaofu looks like a real ROC in the shape of a real ROC. His eyes are fixed on the blood roe deer ancestor, and his intention to kill him is not covered up. This guy actually dares to attack Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba''s ideas. It is almost impossible to imagine the consequences of Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba. This undoubtedly touches Du Shaofu''s bottom line, otherwise the Ji family and Yao family will not be included in it."Hum!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t intend to let go of the old blood roe deer. He waved his hand with the sound of wind and thunder, and the purple gold sword with tiger bone and dragon posture appeared in his hand. A dazzling light spurted out like a repressed volcano, and the eye-catching talisman and secret patterns rose to the sky. It was clearly the sound of wind and thunder, but it was like the roar of gods and demons The spirit of uncalled for trembles!


    ¡±Boom


    When Zijin tianque appears, the ancient heaven and earth in this area are shaking. The earth is shaking and the earth is crumbling. The wide sword is twisted around, just like the coming of destruction


    Du Shaofu urged Zijin tianque with all his strength. Without any reservation, the sky was filled with purple gold. If he wanted to fly into the sky, the Red Phoenix and the sun would soar to the sky and stretch across the nine days!


    "This is a magic weapon!"


    Looking at the irresistible power above the purple golden sky Palace at the moment, the blood roe deer ancestor constricted for it, and felt that the terrible broad sword was like a peerless God and demon waking up, overlooking the heaven and earth, which was enough to destroy everything, making it feel uneasy in the spirit of the beast.


    "Hiss!"


    On the eight trigrams empty map, Du Shaofu is like a God in the sky, like a real ROC in human form. His sword formula is condensed on the purple and golden sky palace in his hand. All kinds of complicated and mysterious swords are finally gathered together and turned into a simple split. In an instant, he spreads out with the momentum of lightning.


    ¡±Hum


    The blood roe deer ancestor Leng hum, is also exploding, the blood evil spirit is in the air, with the bright blood light gushing out, has the terrible prestige momentum, like the volcano explodes, blocks the sword awn, astonishing extremely!


    ¡±Oops


    Du Shaofu''s sword formula is changing, and the purple gold light explodes. The power of Zijin tianque is pushed to the extreme by Du Shaofu at this moment. Layers of purple gold light are superimposed and blooming. There are green dragons and white tigers, and Zhuque Xuanwu''s virtual shadow roars out. The radiance of the sword is pouring into the world. Under the gorgeous, there is a terrible tyrannical destruction energy!


    ¡±Chulala... "


    Where the sword light passes by, the flame is annihilated in silence, but it is this kind of silence that makes people feel terrible!


    This sword light, with a long space ripple crack, can split the bloody evil spirit like a sea of blood, cleaving to the blood roe deer ancestor.


    The ancestor of the blood roe deer changed color one after another, and he felt that this human being was more terrifying than the other dragon and the red Jiri macaque.


    However, the blood roe deer ancestor did not panic. His cultivation level near the peak in the later period of the holy animal kingdom was also the top idea of the strong in the whole animal League. His whole body was covered with blood light, and the secret lines of the amulet were towering, which broke the sword light again.


    However, at the moment, the blood roe deer ancestor was affected by many factors in the eight trigrams.


    "Oh


    At the same time, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing''s huge body traversed the empty eight diagrams, boxing and exploding, and the golden lights and flames swept all over the sky.


    The blood roe deer ancestor''s face became more and more gloomy. He thought that he could solve these three descendants quite simply. After the fight, he realized that in front of the strange dragon, human beings and the red Jiri horse monkey, his cultivation level at the late peak of holy animal kingdom could not take advantage of anything.


    ¡±Boom... "


    In the face of Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, the blood roe deer ancestor''s eyes gradually darkened to the extreme. He felt that the strange void around him was very bad. The breath of this young human being was too complex. He wanted to leave, so he could not be affected any more. A pair of flesh wings behind his back suddenly vibrated, revealing strange talismans and secret patterns. The blood light was towering, and a strange void appeared from his whole body It seems that they are about to break free from the shackles of the empty eight diagrams.


    ¡±You want to get out of here... "


    In the eight trigrams empty picture, Du Shaofu is shrouded in the visions of heaven and earth around him. He is powerful and can suppress everything. His eyes are filled with purple and gold light. After a blow, he once again appears in the sky and strides across the sky to the ancestor of blood roe deer.


    ¡±Boy, you want to die


    The blood roe deer ancestor was angry. His power was incomparable, and the blood light swept over his body. The blood evil spirit of the whole body was like a sea of blood. The vast amount of blood light covered Du Shaofu in an instant. When the last word fell, he waved and turned into a bloody light.


    This blood light pierces through the void, with a rolling bloody breath, can corrode everything.


    ¡±Chuckla... "


    This blood light skips by and shakes the void in the eight diagrams of the void. The bloody light is bright and flaming, carrying the destructive power. The void becomes void and the space breaks into cracks.


    Such blood light competition, let people look at it also shudder, hair inverted!


    The terrible smell of blood pressure and energy, so that some of the outside creatures at the moment are far away for it.


    "Oh..."


    The giant body of a small star appears in the sky, and the mouth has a bright golden flame. It seems that it has a natural suppression force, which directly burns the blood light of the blood roe deer ancestor.


    "Boom


    At the same moment, Du Shaofu was covered with purple thunder and lightning, which stimulated the thunder and martial pulse. His figure was like an electric wave, and he went out with his arms. Baquan Dao, with the sound of dragon singing and elephant singing, also accompanied by the force of thunder, bombarded the blood deer ancestor heavily.In the siege, the ancestor of blood roe deer showed a little panic, but he was not flustered. His eyes showed a cold look, and he directly hit each other.


    The space where the two fists collide explodes, the rune is broken, and the void around is shaking.


    "Pedaling..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure was immediately shaken back, staggering into the air and retreating for several steps. Before his fist, the green spirit armor was broken and cracked, and a light golden blood penetrated out.


    ¡±The ROC breaks its claws


    His fist was hurt, but when Du Shaofu stabilized his body, he threw it out again at the same time, fearless and fearless. His eyes were purple and gold. In an instant, he turned his fist into a claw, and the golden light overflowed everywhere. There was a roar of rocs. One claw was taken at the blood roe deer ancestor again. The terrible supreme animal power broke the void.


    ¡±Look for death


    At the same time, he turned his fist into his palm. With a terrible momentum, his blood filled his hands and directly hit Du Shaofu''s paw marks.


    ¡±Bang


    Such a confrontation suddenly collided, as fast as lightning, bright light, light up the wind and clouds of the void.


    In an instant, the two people''s zhoukong collapses and the light is broken, which makes the creatures who fight with each other in the far sky panic and are greatly affected.


    ¡±Click... "


    There were cracks on the palm of the blood roe deer ancestor. The blood roe deer was hard to heal. His face was shocked. The fist just made his fist tingle. But this claw actually hurt his palm. A man in the middle of the holy land actually injured his flesh. How can the blood roe deer not be shocked!


    Du Shaofu also retreated again. In the constant clunking of the void beneath his feet, his paw prints cracked again and his blood flowed.


    "Boom!"


    Du Xiaoyao attacked again, fiercely suppressed, and came furiously.


    Du Shaofu was slightly sluggish. A strange purple arc appeared on his broken palm, and a slight sneer appeared on his mouth. Then, in the eyes of Du Xiaoyao''s blood deer ancestor, the blood mist was not scattered around and gathered again. The purple arc rippled at the broken palm, and then recovered as well as before. The naked palm was full of purple and gold, and the arc fluctuated Degree covered with that strange armor plume.


    ¡±How could this happen? "


    The blood roe deer ancestor was very moved. It was so strange that he didn''t keep his hands just now. If he was an ordinary man in the middle of the holy land, ten would not be enough for him to kill. However, although the human beings in front of him could not resist, there was no big problem. The flesh was too terrible and full of weird.


    ¡±Go on


    Du Shaofu did not have any stagnation. His thunder and martial pulse were bright, and the spirit of punishment and killing spread without killing. However, he showed the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth. In the vast sky, with the power of punishing all living beings, he once again attacked the blood roe deer ancestor!


    "Tianma suddenly empty palm!"


    "Broken star fist!"


    "Xuanhuang emperor seal!"


    "Bully the airway!"


    "Sword roars!"


    "Bakendo!"


    "Xuanhuntong!"


    "Xumi dreamland!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In a flash, Du Shaofu was strong and domineering. Under the green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings, he was like a real ROC coming. His actions and actions were like the arrival of a real ROC. The air of tyranny and terror was towering, and he flapped his wings to sweep the sky and suppress him.


    Du Shaofu''s attack was crazy and violent. Du Shaofu was domineering and fierce. His spirit of self-respect swept through the sky, destroying everything and suppressing everything.


    "Oh


    Little star, Du Xiaoyao''s huge body is also moving in unison, the sky is full of golden flame, golden light rendering the sky, fierce and fierce, pushing the four sides!


    The ancestors of the blood roe deer were so frightened that they could only deal with it in a panic.


    ¡±Boom


    In such a collision, the mid air is like thunder, and a series of Rune lights burst out. The rune energy bursts out like fireworks, making the whole sky bright.


    But behind this resplendence, there is a kind of astonishing pressure, just like destruction.


    All around the world, all shaking!


    "Asshole!"


    Finally, the blood roe deer ancestor was completely unable to calm down. His face and eyes were cold and ferocious. His flesh wings suddenly expanded a hundred feet behind his back. The blood light runes were shining. The furious energy poured out from all over the body. The bloody evil breath twisted the void of the heaven and earth, as if controlling the heaven and earth.


    ¡±Long... "


    The figure stretches across the void and spreads its wings for hundreds of feet. At this moment, the blood deer ancestor bursts out the bright blood color talisman secret text, which is like a round of blood rising, and the invisible breath will crush and imprison the four sides of the void.


    ¡±Boom


    Soon, the space was confined. The blood evil spirit of the blood roe deer ancestors turned into a bloody net, which made the void tremble. There were small cracks in the void, and the ground below cracked inch by inch, and huge stones turned into powder.


    At this moment, the blood color of the net ups and downs, as if to overturn everything, shake a party of heaven and earth!


    "Want to stop me, break!"


    The blood roe deer''s ancestors roared, and the void around them spread a series of dark space cracks, revealing a palpitating dark light on the eight trigrams empty map, making the eight trigrams empty map begin to crack, with bright and dazzling blood light around.Du Shaofu felt that the blood roe deer ancestor was not so strong. Although he was already the peak cultivation of the Holy Land in the middle of the period, he had no problem in fighting against the general practitioners in the later stage of the holy animal kingdom. However, the blood roe deer ancestor was not simple. The cultivation near the peak in the later period of the holy animal kingdom was not so different.


    ¡±The upper and lower parts of the earth shake, and the thunder breaks without any mistake! "


    However, how could Du Shaofu let the blood deer ancestor break away from the empty eight trigrams, and his mind was moved. The next moment, the Eight Diagrams diagram was full of waves, lightning and thunder, thunder rolling, and bright runes interweaved across the world. The thunder came like thunder, and with the air of the sun, it directly blocked the suppression of the bloody and endless net.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints are constantly coagulating in his hands and rippling invisibly. Taking himself as the center, the eight diagrams on the void continue to spread, and the eight diagrams are changing, deducing and deriving


    ¡±The earth''s fire will be broken


    ¡±It''s up and down, Tianze is breaking the hexagram


    ¡±From the top to the bottom, the sky fire is broken with people!


    As the strange fingerprints of Du Shaofu condense, at the same time, the eight trigrams diagram changes thousands of times, and the great power is revealed from the void.


    ¡±Boom... "


    All of a sudden, within the void of heaven and earth, there were lightning stars emerging, flames burning, mountains and rivers moving.


    The void is crumbling, and the breath is destroyed, covering the earth and the earth. The earth is shaking and the earth is resonating. It is vast and turbulent. The bright runes are like the sea and the waves are rising.


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2387

    Under the terrible general situation of heaven and earth, the blood was shaking in the sky, and was beginning to falter.


    "Oh..."


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing will certainly not let go of such opportunities. They will roar and do their best. With the thunder and lightning, the sky thunder rolling and the runes shining, they will cross the world.


    Such an offensive made the blood deer ancestors could not believe it. In the middle of the three holy places, they were so powerful that they suppressed him.


    ¡±Click


    Under the full pressure of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, the bloody net of blood roe deer is actually cracking and being worn away.


    The ancestor of the blood roe deer tried his best, but he could not get rid of it. Some shawls began to spread.


    "Asshole!"


    The blood roe deer ancestor was angry with ferocity and cruelty, and the harsh voice reverberated in the void.


    ¡±Old man, suppress you


    At the same time, the sharp voice of the old ancestor of blood roe deer was heard. At the same time, the small star figure appeared, the wings expanded, and the breath exploded. A bright colorful rosefinch emerged, and the colorful divine light flooded the sky.


    The shadow of such a rosefinch is so amazing that it seems to have crossed space and time, causing space riots, and being able to suppress space-time violence, burning the sky with colorful flames.


    This is the gift of rosefinch, the kind of pressure from the blood and spirit, which makes the blood roe deer ancestor tremble in a moment!


    "Suppress!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s huge body sprang into the sky. From that huge body, it poured out terrible divine power, which contained the energy of heaven and earth. It was shining on the body. It was like a golden fire burning, communicating with the heaven and the earth. It was extremely prosperous and resonated with the sky.


    ¡±Boom


    Du Xiaoyao shot it with one hand, and the golden light was towering. At last, it turned into a golden peak with five fingers, which was infinitely huge. It was like a mountain falling down and the world was vast.


    The terrible energy fluctuation makes the void surge like a wave, and the dark space cracks spread in all directions of the sky.


    With such a palm, the heaven and earth are reversed, and the heaven and earth appear. It seems that stars are breaking, mountains and rivers are turning into vermicelli, and the void is being twisted


    ¡±Oh, roar... "


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s purple and golden sky palace roared again. The bright runes were in the air. With one sword, the green dragon and white tiger were cut out, and the shadow of Phoenix Xuanwu hovered out.


    This kind of sword is simple and neat, but it has a powerful momentum, which suddenly diffuses from the sword.


    Where the sword passes, the space collapses directly, revealing the vacuum trace, and beheads the ancestor of blood roe deer!


    Du Xiaoyao smashed the sky with one hand and wanted to suppress everything!


    Du Shaofu''s sword cut the sky and the earth, and the void exploded where he passed!


    Du Xiaoyao rosefinch virtual shadow burning the sky, the supreme beast power crush the sky!


    ¡±Bang, bang, bang


    Three kinds of energy collided with the blood roe deer ancestor, which made him unable to escape. He could only fight with all his strength and explode the blood light. There was a dull sound like thunder, which reverberated in the sky and made the heaven and earth tremble!


    along with the broken runes, the blood light was towering, and the violent energy was surging away like a tsunami, and then intercepted after a certain distance However


    ¡±Chulala... "


    Then Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing''s huge body retreated in the fury energy.


    Du Shaofu retreated with his sword. There was a faint golden blood on the corner of his mouth. Not far away, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing were also covered with blood, but that was all.


    At the same time, the blood roe deer ancestor''s body is also shaken back on the Eight Diagrams empty map, and his face is pale.


    "Hum..."


    There was a dull hum in the throat, and on the ferocious face of the blood roe deer ancestor, a trace of red blood slowly overflowed from the corners of his mouth, and his expression was hard to see the extreme.


    At the moment, only the blood deer ancestor knew that under the strange void and the terrible suppression of the strange dragon, he had just suffered a dull loss, and with his strength, he did not get any good in front of the three children in the middle of the holy land.


    At this moment, the blood roe deer ancestor''s heart deep vibration, such as the waves.


    ¡±It''s impossible, it must not be! "


    The ancestor of the blood roe deer couldn''t believe it. He didn''t want to believe that he saw everything.


    The battle between Du Tingxuan and Ji Cang, Du Shaojing and Yao Yonghao is second only to that between Du Shaofu and Xuelu Laozu.


    But without the protection of Ji Cang and Yao Yonghao, the joint attack array of Ji family and Yao family has long been destroyed. It is being slaughtered by the wolf, the ape, Zhen Qingchun and ye Piaoling. The attack is fierce and merciless.


    ¡±My Ji family and you can''t finish waiting


    The breath of Ji Cang is rolling, the mysterious patterns of talisman are intertwined, and the terrible power sweeps Du Tingxuan. He can see that the Dapeng emperor''s family has no intention to let them go. One by one, Ji''s children are slaughtered and their heart is dripping with blood.


    In an instant, Ji Cang''s terrible attack, which was like a mountain and a sea of waves, swept across the void and crushed Du Tingxuan''s body.¡±BAM, BAM, BAM... "


    Countless talismans and secret patterns interweave and explode, and the energy is endless. All of them are twisted on Du Tingxuan''s body.


    But at the moment, Du Tingxuan''s body surface bright thunder light talisman secret lines burst out, that thunder photoelectric arc bright dazzling people can''t directly look at, resist it.


    Ji Cang is very strong, in full blast, with a terrible prestige, the scene is appalling, as if to be able to destroy the world.


    But Du Tingxuan stood on the void, towering and motionless, just like the emperor in thunder.


    Ji Cang was astonished. All this seemed incredible. His cultivation should be on top of the other party. The other party had just stepped into the middle of the holy land for a short time. However, he had already reached the peak in the middle of the holy land. It was obviously a huge gap, but the other side was so strong!


    ¡±It''s done


    With the sound of thunder, Ji Cang urged the pulse soul. An ancient strange beast traversed the void, with the supremacy of the animal family. With the vision of heaven and earth, the breath was boundless, and the mist filled the blazing heat, and he killed Du Tingxuan.


    Du Tingxuan moved, thunder light explosion, in the eyes of many horrified, a lightning spear in his hand directly pierced the body of the strange beast.


    The blood of Ji Cang''s mouth was like that of a few decades old in an instant. Her eyes were full of horror.


    "Hiss..."


    Du Tingxuan came across the sky, covered with a bright thunderbolt armor, which was full of thunder light and haunted with misty air. It was tightly attached to the body surface, and even his palm was covered with the thunder light armor.


    "What about Ji''s family?"


    Light words like thunder spewed out of Du Tingxuan''s mouth. The palm covered with thunder light armor fell directly on Ji Cang''s chest, which was in a panic and could not be avoided.


    At this moment, Ji Cang''s face suddenly changed. She was shocked and regretted. Why didn''t she leave earlier, she still wanted to see if there was a chance to take advantage of the profits. As a result, she let all the children of the Ji family suffer losses.


    ¡±No.... "


    Ji Cang''s eyes filled with despair, some unwilling and crazy eyes up, the terrible power began to finally crazy swept out.


    But it was too late. Du Tingxuan''s eyes were extremely sharp and had the intention to kill. The thunderbolt in his hand combined with the power of the thunder and martial pulse converged into a palm, and he tilted fiercely on Ji Cang''s chest.


    ¡±Boom


    Under this palm, the void trembles millet, the heaven and earth lose color, the thunder light is magnificent!


    The thunder was shining brightly. Ji Cang''s chest was directly exploded, and the plasma burst out. The blood shot high, accompanied by the arc.


    ¡±Puff... "


    Ji Cang a mouthful of blood spurts out, fear of the eyes become a bit dull up, and then the body fell, lost vitality.


    "Holy Father!"


    ¡±Don''t... "


    ¡±No, no


    ¡±Bang bang


    The rest of the Ji family''s younger brothers, the strong ones, yelled, their backs bristled with sweat, and a chill swept over the whole body. Some old people were heartbroken and cried, but Ji Cang was dead and could not die again.


    ¡±Long... "


    In the distance, it is as bright as thunder drum.


    At the moment, the thunder and martial pulse covers Du Shaojing''s body surface. The breath is vast and boundless, and the punishment kills all living beings!


    ¡±Boom... "


    The lightning and thunder, the punishment and killing majesty, the purple thunder cloud electric arc soared to the sky, and the energy between the heaven and the earth began to fluctuate violently.


    ¡±Out


    A word of light spit, Du Shaojing hand, thousands of purple electric arc condensed into a vast arc from the sky, vast sky.


    ¡±BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM... "


    The purple thunder detonated the void, and Tianwei shocked the world!


    At this moment, Du Shaojing was like a goddess. The towering electric arc swept through the sky, and her purple eyes were shining directly into the vast sky. The terrible heavenly power shook the sky, and the sky was rolling, and the general trend of heaven and earth converged,


    "boom!"


    The four sides of heaven and earth tremble and roar, the ground collapses, and a vision emerges.


    This breath is too terrible, so that the whole space is trembling.


    "My life is over..."


    Yao Yonghao finally said such a sentence, his pulse and soul were destroyed, and under such prestige, his eyes were trembling, his heart was trembling, his spirit was trembling, and his body was paralyzed.


    "If you don''t break through the latter part of the holy land, you won''t be my opponent!"


    Du Shaojing''s graceful and beautiful figure appears in front of Yao Yonghao, who is pale and frightened. The supreme breath oppresses the heaven and the earth, and the thunder and violence are used to kill all sides. A sword falls from his hand, which makes the world turbulent and thrilling, and pierces Yao Yonghao''s eyebrows!


    "Hiss..."


    In the eyes of Yonghao, his eyes are full of horror!


    "Holy Father!"


    The rest of the Yao family are desperate at this moment!


    After killing Yao Yonghao, Du Shaojing stood in the void and didn''t take any more action. It was like a bright and shining sun that covered the sky. The purple electric arc shuttled and lingered in his body. He looked at the high altitude on the side, which was the most violent battlefield.Du Tingxuan didn''t make any more moves. The rest of the people, such as yepiaoling, qianguyu, Zhen Qingchun and Lei Laolao, had already solved the problem.


    ¡±Oh


    All around, in the blood roe ancestor''s peep, at the moment itself is also affected by this strange void, completely unable to calm down, the body is expanding, the light is towering, the blood evil spirit is like a storm swept, immediately urged the body, is not very huge, only hundreds of Zhang in size, is not as small as star and Du Xiaoyao, the beast is ferocious like a human face, has horns on the forehead, double His eyes are bright, his nose is protruding, his teeth are like a saw, a pair of meat wings are unfolded, and the whole body is covered with dark red scales, which is like the color of dry blood, shining brightly.


    This is the original body of the blood roe deer at the moment. The blood is rolling and frightening, especially the pair of flesh wings behind it. The talismans and secret texts sweep across the sky like clouds hanging down from the sky. The blood light covers the void and submerges the universe.


    ¡±


    the old ancestor of blood roe deer roars with thunder and astonishing soul. The blood and Qi Rune on the body surface takes itself as the center and rushes towards the four directions like a tsunami, making the eight diagrams of the void tremble and the void roar.


    Du Shaofu, little star and Du Xiaoyao looked at each other with six eyes, and they all knew it. This was the real strength of the blood roe deer ancestor.


    But now, no matter Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, or Du Xiaoyao, there is no fear in their eyes, instead, they have a cold war spirit.


    For a moment, the three people seem to have an absolute tacit understanding. They are surrounded by the blood roe deer ancestor in a triangle.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, from Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, there was a bright arc sweeping out. All this was born in the electric light and flint, faster than lightning.


    ¡±Boom


    At this moment, the lightning and thunder flashed on the surface of Du Shaofu''s eyebrows. The electric arc in Du Shaofu''s eyebrows turned into a thunderbolt, which was full of colors, powerful and dazzling


    ¡±Long... "


    In an instant, the lightning light flooded the void, bright and boundless, and the lightning runes were dense, reflecting the void.


    The arc is bright and boundless, and the lightning runes are dense, reflecting the void.


    In the thunder storm, a huge red Jiri macaque figure rushed out, releasing the pressure of violent destruction.


    ¡±Boom... "


    All over the sky, silver and gold thunder swept out, covered with empty eight diagrams.


    "Pulse, soul, spirit Ling, Lei or... "


    Such a strange and complex breath of terror, suddenly let the blood roe deer ancestor that pair of blood light fierce pupil startled!


    ¡±Boom


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t give the blood roe deer ancestor time to be astonished. The lightning and thunder on the empty space of the eight trigrams diagram turned into the overwhelming thunder and lightning.


    There are five kinds of thunder and lightning, such as the earth collapse thunder, the soul destroying God thunder, the Taiyin Tianchen thunder and so on. There are five kinds of spirit thunder, which are extremely powerful and submerge the void.


    ¡±Oh


    Red Jiri macaque roars, his eyes are like two golden days, silver and gold bright arc of light, palpitation diffuses and pours in all directions.


    Du Shaofu used the pulse spirit of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen. When dealing with Lei Yang, Du Shaofu did not use the pulse spirit. However, facing the ancestor of blood roe deer, Du Shaofu did not hide any more and did his best!


    The thunder explodes, overturns the void, lets this world lose color, the heaven and earth shake!


    The body of Du Shaofu''s primordial God, chijiri macaque, is not only the original God, but also the combination of pulse and soul. The huge red Jiri macaque''s body explodes in roar, with golden light and soul bowing to the world!


    Red Jiri macaque''s power, such as the beginning of heaven and earth, push the four sides, to make the universe upside down and break!


    Du Shaofu''s original spirit and spirit will never be under the body of the body. He will wrap up the blood roe deer ancestor in an instant.


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2388

    ¡±Do it


    The little star had been prepared, and the Dragon pupil fluctuated. A Xuanwu shell suddenly covered the huge back and filled with deep light. The huge dragon body stood upright and opened with a strong pressure. All of a sudden, the whole sky was shaking at this time.


    This chapter comes from the mobile version of chasing waves novel. Thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2389

    The second thousand three hundred


    "the magic temple, the Kalou Juehe and the demon spirit have also appeared. It seems that the magic temple is not the same as it used to be, and it has become more and more powerful. The Kalou Juehe and the demon spirit have also stepped into the Holy Land!" Du Shaojing opens her mouth. She has met the magic temple, Jialou Jue''an and the demon spirit. They have never met each other. They will die and guard against each other.


    When it comes to the magic temple, Du Shaofu is dignified. Now all the nine purple thunder tripods have fallen into the hands of the demon cult. There are also kaloujue, who is afraid that his grandmother and his adoptive father have been worried. Although they didn''t say so, Du Shaofu could feel that the wish of his grandmother and his adoptive father should be to let him be cut off one day And return to the family.


    "That demon spirit may have some relationship with us Du family. It''s very mysterious. I always feel that it''s like a familiar person." After hesitating for a while, Du Tingxuan said to Du Shaofu and Du Shaojing.


    "Next time we meet, we can have a look!"


    Du Shaofu shrugged his eyebrows. The demon spirit had thunder and martial pulse, which naturally had something to do with the Du family.


    "Even this thing, I don''t know what it is. They say it''s a phoenix egg."


    Du Xiaohuang''s hand took out a palm size, the whole body is filled with colorful light oval object, like an egg, but the whole body is crystal clear.


    "Boom..."


    When this thing appears, a powerful atmosphere of pressure also spreads, so that the fish, strong eagle and so on secretly change color.


    "Eh..."


    The little star''s eyes showed light and took over the things in Du Xiaohuang''s hands. After a careful look for a while, there was a wisp of colorful light gushing from her hands and finally plundering into them.


    "Chulala..."


    At that time, on the mysterious thing, a layer of hidden talisman patterns emerged, just like a flame in the overflow, outlining a special pattern.


    "That''s right. It''s really a phoenix egg."


    Then, the little star in the hands of the colorful brilliance, with a slight regret, said to the crowd: "but this phoenix egg is half dead."


    "Half dead?"


    Smell speech, people are puzzled, for small star words, naturally will not be bad, everyone knows that little star and Phoenix family but have a huge relationship.


    "The true phoenix egg is a real Phoenix. It came from a very ancient time. However, for unknown reasons, it suffered great damage, perhaps due to the heavy damage to its mother body. In short, the real egg of Phoenix may not be able to hatch a real ancient Phoenix."


    The little star frowned slightly, her eyes moved, and then said, "but it''s not that there is no chance at all. The Phoenix family has the gift of Nirvana rebirth. If you can find the real Phoenix essence, you may have a chance to revive and repair the phoenix egg and finally hatch."


    "Your blood should be related to the Phoenix clan. Is it feasible?" Du Shaofu looked at the little star. It would be wonderful if a real ancient Phoenix could hatch.


    Little star was helpless to whiten Du Shaofu. He pouted and said, "Dad, although my blood is much stronger than that of the Phoenix essence blood, this is the real egg of Phoenix, and it has been seriously damaged. My blood is useless for it. Most of the half dead phoenix eggs will be destroyed directly. It needs real Phoenix essence blood."


    "So..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. It should not be easy to find the real Phoenix essence blood. Besides, it is uncertain whether the real phoenix eggs can be hatched with the real Phoenix essence blood. I''m afraid that ordinary people will not take risks in this way.


    "This phoenix egg is half dead, but there is still a chance to hatch it. Dad, I must find the Phoenix essence to repair it." When the phoenix eggs are hatched, she really hopes that the phoenix eggs will be restored.


    "Well, dad will help you find Phoenix essence." Du Shaofu patted Du Xiaohuang on the back of her head and laughed slightly. Although the little girl had gone into the fierce place rashly, she had never been able to help her. If she had not entered the fierce place, she would not have been able to rescue her. If she had not entered the fierce place, she would not have been able to help her. If she had been herself, she would not have chosen this way Choose.


    Later, Du Xiaoba took out a page of Scripture and handed it to Du Shaofu. His Vajra Buddha shadow was learned from it and gained great benefits.


    "This may have something to do with Buddhism. It should be a kind of supreme skill of Buddhism. Unfortunately, it is incomplete." Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing gave a page of Scripture back to Du Xiaoba after careful study. For them, although the supreme skill of Buddhism is extraordinary, it is only a remnant. They don''t need to spend more time studying. They already have powerful means and profound understanding. They can understand the truth that they can''t chew.


    "If you have a chance to find out the skill in the future, it will certainly not be simple. You can understand it well!" Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaoba. He felt that the Scripture on that page was not simple. Maybe it had a great origin.


    After chatting with the public for a while, Du Shaofu and others healed and recovered in the desolate space after their own experiences and hardships.In this war, Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao were the most seriously injured and consumed to the extreme. Xiaoxing was no exception and urged several terrible means. The consumption was too huge.


    Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba are also seriously injured. If it was not for the blood roe deer ancestor who wanted to keep them alive, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The time in the ancient space, however, makes people do not need to worry, can rest assured of healing.


    After taking a lot of precious medicine, Du Shaofu breathed and adjusted his breath. He was covered with layers of golden brilliance. In his mind, he continued to understand the three swords of chopping the sky.


    Cutting the three swords is related to the mystery of space, which interests Du Shaofu. If he can go further in the mystery of space, maybe he can understand the success by cutting the three swords.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, Tianyan Death Valley endogenous together, has swept to the ancient wasteland everywhere like a storm.


    The supreme ant emperor who got the real eggs of Phoenix was actually the daughter of the mysterious emperor Dapeng. Many of the strong men in Yao and Ji''s family were killed. Many of the strong people in the Animal League were destroyed. The family killed nearly 20 strongmen in the holy land, including Yao family, Ji family and ancient Lantian carving clan.


    In the death valley of Tianyan, there are many corpses and a river of blood.


    When such news spreads, all parties are moved.


    "The ROC emperor is still alive and has not been damaged!"


    "The ROC emperor has a large family around him. They are all terrible people."


    "I heard that the ROC emperor and others may come from the outside world..."


    "Don''t think about phoenix eggs any more. That family is terrible!"


    "It is said that the blood roe deer ancestor of the roe deer owl family was defeated, and they were defeated by the big Peng emperor''s family and fled in confusion!"


    "Really, the ancestor of blood roe deer is a strong one. It seems that he is close to the peak of the later stage of the sacred animal kingdom."


    "It''s terrible. Are all the Dapeng family abnormal?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion and trembling for it. Few people dared to think about the real eggs of Phoenix. The ancestors of blood roe deer all fled. Most people would dare to make another decision.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The space is depressed, the valley is dead and dark.


    Before the deep valley, a robe and hat covered his head and his whole body covered with a cloak stood in front of the boulder. The breath of blood evil spirit was fluctuating. In front of him, there were more than ten bodies that had been absorbed blood essence and soul, leaving only shriveled bodies.


    "I didn''t expect Du Shaofu to be stronger and stronger!"


    Beside the figure covered by the robe and hat, there is also a figure standing quietly, which is also a robe and hat dress. The figure is long, showing the gray and white light of human eyes.


    ¡±Well, we are not what we used to be. We are not the same as before! "


    Smell speech, the former slightly lift eyes, eyes pan with the shining light of people.


    "Don''t be careless. Du Shaofu is also surrounded by the Purple Dragon Emperor and the red Jiri horse monkey Du Xiaoyao. His sister''s natural saint is not easy to deal with!"


    The latter opened his mouth slowly and lifted his hand to take off his robe and cap. He showed a rather young face. He was not other than others, but was the Shen Yan of Xuanfu gate.


    ¡±They also have many opponents. The handover of the catastrophe is coming, and I''m afraid it will not be long! "


    The former has a quiet voice, slightly raised his head, and also takes off his robe and hat. His head is full of gold and his silk is flying. His face is just a little white, but he still shows a kind of divine power, and his eyes are gorgeous and charming. It is the Red Phoenix from the East!


    ¡±Of course, his good days won''t be long. "


    Shen Yan sneers and laughs sullenly. The gloomy reverberates in the deep valley.


    ¡±I hope we don''t have to bear it any more... "


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Shen Yan, her eyes in the night release frightening light.


    ¡±Soon, soon, our opportunity is coming soon... "


    Looking at the stillness and emptiness, he spoke quietly and opened his mouth.


    ¡±Du Shaofu, I''m not dead. I wish we could meet earlier. I can''t wait to see your surprised face


    Dongli Chihuang sneers endlessly, and her evil spirit fluctuates. Suddenly, the void is filled with wind and clouds, and the dark clouds cover the sky, as if there is a peerless evil spirit.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the ancient space, time goes by slowly, and there are shadows in it. The magic patterns are changeable, and the breath is vigorous and surging.


    "Crackling..."


    At some time, Du Shaofu''s golden halo slowly disappeared. He opened his eyes with a little smile. He got up and stretched out a lazy waist. His bones and joints clattered. His body was covered with a faint purple gold light. It was as if any tiny cell hair contained terrible energy and could explode at any time Yes.


    ¡±Comfortable... "


    Along with Du Shaofu''s stretching and slouching, a mouthful of turbid Qi immediately gushed out from his throat. He felt an indescribable pleasure all over his body, and all his injuries recovered.After shaking hands, Du Shaofu felt the powerful and mysterious Qi in his body and the energy in his cells and muscles. It seemed that he had made some progress in the World War I, which was an unexpected achievement.


    After this battle with the blood roe deer ancestor, Du Shaofu began to know that if he met Leiyang alone next time, he would have the power to fight, at least he would not have to flee again.


    Feeling the recent progress, Du Shaofu''s face also set off a smile, this feeling is really useful.


    "Dad


    "Shaofu."


    "Roc Emperor..."


    All around the figure also converged on the body''s halo, got up and stopped breathing. Qianguyu, Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, yepiaoling, Du Tingxuan and others had no injuries and recovered. Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing''s metamorphosis were all cured, but Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba continued to breathe and breathe.


    "These two little guys were hurt seriously this time. Fortunately, they didn''t affect the foundation." Du Shaofu turned his eyes and looked at Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba, who were still breathing and adjusting their breath. He said that he had no blame and was pleased with their progress.


    "It''s not bad for them, it''s good for them in the future." Zhen Qingchun has some hard to hide the shock in her eyes. Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba have already stepped into such a state at the age of Du Xiaohuang. Such a natural posture is really abnormal. You should know that Du Shaofu was not as good as Du Shaofu in the same year.


    "The little bully is a good boy. If his father knew the cultivation and opportunity of the boy, he would be happy." Du Tingxuan opened his mouth with a smile.


    Du Shaofu smiles and looks at Du Xiaoba. The boy is not only beautiful, but also has a heart. Among the Du family''s current peers, he can be the first one.


    "Xiaoba, I''m afraid no one in the same generation of 369 States and nine masters has been able to defeat him for a long time." Ouyang Shuang''s red lips moved, his teeth lifted slightly, and he said with a smile that, with Du Xiaoba''s age and strength, no one would be his opponent.


    "Shuang sister, have you forgotten Du Xiaohuang?" Dai Xingyu opened his mouth in a quiet way, smiling at Ouyang Shuang.


    "This


    Ouyang Shuang was stunned. She was helpless on her peerless face. She took Dai Xingyu as an exception and said, "Xiaohuang is an exception. She has a special situation and can''t be compared."


    "Ha ha..."


    On hearing the speech, everyone was laughing.


    The wolf, the ape and the fish continued to smack their tongue.


    "I don''t know when it will close down. It is said that the most mysterious Jedi in this fierce place is the burial place, which contains the greatest secret of the world." Zhen Qingchun raised her eyes slightly.


    "Out of this day, the burning death valley should be the entrance to the grave." Du Tingxuan said he had heard some news.


    "Go to the grave!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the crowd with a smile. It was said that the most mysterious Jedi was to bury heaven and death. It was said that in ancient times, a place had been buried. The strongmen of the Holy Land entered, but there was no return. It was a Jedi, but some people had great opportunities.


    Hearing this, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba are in good condition. The next step is to go to the heaven and death place. It is rumored that there are real dragons and phoenixes in the earth where they are buried. There are real dragons and true phoenixes in the earth of death. There are also some ancestors of rebellious races left before the ancient times. Those races should be At the beginning, it will not be much under the dragon clan and Phoenix clan. It is a huge opportunity. How can we miss it.


    "All parties should have gone to bury heaven and earth. Be careful." Du Tingxuan opened his mouth, but he knew that Du Shaofu had many opponents in it. Among the Animal League and the human race, there were even more powerful people such as blood deer ancestors.


    Du Shaofu chuckled and understood the meaning of the drunkard father. There were many direct opponents. Now, Ji''s family and Yao''s family were also included. In the burial place, it was very likely that they would encounter each other, and it would be very dangerous for ordinary people to cross over. Therefore, those who could go to the place of death had great strength. If they met again at that time, they would be the strong ones of all sides ¡£


    But of course, Du Shaofu would not refuse to go, and he also wanted to gain something. In the dark, something seemed to be calling for himself. When it came to burying heaven and death, his heart would tremble for no reason.


    "If you are in trouble, you are welcome."


    Du Shaofu then said, "if you meet the Yu family, Ji family, Yao Tian, Yan Feng and other people, if you have a chance, you don''t have to worry about anything."


    ¡±Yes, master


    The ape and the wolf nodded in response. Du Shaofu understood what Du Shaofu said. If you met those people and had a chance to win, you don''t have to worry about anything. You can do it directly.


    Du Shaofu laughed faintly, but he was not too worried. He decided that if he met those opponents, the Yu family and others would never be polite to them. Therefore, he did not have to be polite to these people. If he had a chance, he should start first.


    After that, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba continued to stay in the ancient space to heal their wounds. Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao all went out of the wasteland and went to the burial place.Along the way, Du Shaofu gave a general account of all the things he had been buried in heaven and death during this period, and told the public about Du Xiaoqing and Xiao Hu, which shocked Du Tingxuan and Lei Lao.


    In the mouth of Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, and elder brother Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu also learned a lot about other situations in this fierce place. After they were scattered, they all met with dangerous trials and had great opportunities to coexist.


    "There seems to be something moving ahead!"


    All of a sudden, Du Xiaoyao stopped and saw some situations, and then the figure accelerated to break away.


    All of them knew the talent of Du Xiaoyao.


    A moment later, before the mountains, misty, rolling mountains, showing the vicissitudes.


    The hilltop is dark red, as if dyed red by blood. With the intention of killing and fighting, there are many living breath fluctuations. When Du Shaofu and others appear here, the sound of "roaring" is heard from time to time. There are strange vortices in the void, and countless breath around them suddenly begin to wake up, and the breath of life begins to fluctuate.


    Du Shaofu and little star appeared. At the moment, the breath converged and became extremely calm, which made it difficult for outsiders to detect and pry.


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2390

    All the living creatures around are looking ahead. Few people will notice the arrival of Du Shaofu and others. There are still strong living creatures around. ?


    "it''s like something''s coming out."


    Du Shaofu looked at the mountains around the mountains and felt the breath of countless roads around him, but he was also somewhat surprised. Among them, there was a lot of obscure and forceful breath, and there was something exploding in the space vortex ahead.


    ¡±Boom


    Before Du Shaofu''s voice dropped completely, a sharp thunder resounded. Suddenly, there was a slight wave in the front of the void. The wave became stronger and stronger as it approached. The eyes of many living creatures all around immediately raised their heads and looked into the void vortex ahead.


    ¡±Boom


    Then, there was another thunder like sound coming out, and the violent beginning of the void whirlpool began to fluctuate. Suddenly, the whole space of the sky began to twist sharply.


    ¡±Chulala... "


    At the same time, there was a stirring breath in the void vortex, which spread out, and gradually became violent to surging, making a sound like a tornado storm.


    In the spread of this energy and sound, the waves of the void vortex have reached a terrible level, just like the mountains of the whole heaven and earth are shaking.


    ¡±It''s on


    ¡±Surely there is an ancient cave to open! "


    At this moment, all the eyes around were focused on the void. The terrible breath made everyone feel extremely depressed. A wave of extremely terrible energy spread, just like there was a fierce beast waking up at this time, which made people tremble for no reason.


    ¡±It''s so strong that I seem to have known each other before... "


    Du Shaofu gazed at the front space, but his heart was dignified. Under such a terrible atmosphere, it seemed that there was a kind of familiar terror.


    ¡±Everybody be careful. "


    There was some uneasiness in his mind. Du Shaofu said to Ouyang Shuang and Du Shaojing.


    ¡±It seems that some of them are not normal. We should pay attention to them. "


    Du Xiaoyao also seems to feel something, light way to the public, golden eyes, there is no any carelessness.


    With the fluctuation of space, the intense eyes of the strong living beings all around are closely watching the vast space vortex in the front space. It seems that something is about to open. Many creatures seem to have been waiting here for a long time.


    One after another, the blazing eyes are staring at the twisted void vortex, and even most people''s breathing has become much heavier, and they seem to be extremely nervous. There is definitely something valuable to be seen in these movements.


    ¡±This breath is terrible. Where did you see it... "


    Du Shaofu was more and more dignified at this time. The breath coming out of the twisted space in front of him made him feel more and more familiar, which made him feel uneasy secretly for no reason at the moment. It was as if there was a huge stone pressing down on him, which made it difficult for him to move.


    ¡±Boom


    There was another loud noise above the void, and suddenly there was a tremor in the twisted void vortex, and then there were bursts of ''Hula...'' All of a sudden, a bigger whirlpool of space was selected. The huge whirlpool of space, with endless light, whirled and diffused out, just like a space wormhole, appeared in front of people.


    This space whirlpool appears, the light is dazzling, the talisman secret pattern flickers, seems to span the time and space, just like a thoroughfare penetrating the space, traversing the ancient world.


    The whirlpool of space is deep and shining, and the space is shaking. The ripple of space directly spreads the ripples, and the ancient breath diffuses into the sky.


    In the whirlpool of space, the more intense the palpitating breath, the more uneasy Du Shaofu felt.


    ¡±It''s on. Get in. "


    All around, time was boiling. Many figures rose to the sky, and the mysterious air was surging. Some monsters appeared, fierce birds flapped their wings, and a series of wind breaking sounds sounded, which directly entered the void vortex like a wormhole in the space.


    ¡±It''s on. Let''s go


    "There must be a treasure in it!"


    ¡±It''s finally opened. Don''t let anyone get ahead of the rest! "


    In a flash, a dazzling figure flashed around, with the overwhelming sound of broken wind resounding constantly, facing the twisted space vortex passage ahead, the scene was extremely spectacular.


    Many eyes are red hot, this is the ancient wasteland, all want to get the chance.


    "It''s dangerous. It''s also an opportunity. Be careful!"


    In the distance, there is also a mysterious space for the old people to see.


    ¡±Whoosh


    All of a sudden, the figures started up, one by one is also extremely looking forward to, into the space before the vortex.¡±Be careful


    Not far away, on a mountain, there are many figures in one side''s forces once again, just like breaking through the sky, and quickly entering the space vortex.


    "Whew..."


    "Woo Hoo..."


    The monsters roared and their figures were like electricity. Watching this scene under the spectacular scene, Du Shaofu stood in the distance and looked at the figure sweeping through the sky. He could not help but marvel at the sight. The release of the breath was absolutely strong, and there was still a lot of breath, which had obviously reached the level of the holy land. I''m afraid that many top invisible strong men were also there In China, the attraction of any movement in this ancient wasteland to these strong men is extraordinary.


    ¡±Dad, we can''t get in. "


    The little star asked Du Shaofu. He saw that almost all the people around him had already started. But he didn''t expect that some treasures had fallen into other people''s hands, and they had an opportunity to be acquired by others.


    ¡±Don''t worry. If there are treasures, it''s not who goes in first, but who comes in first will encounter danger. "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly. He was uneasy and did not dare to enter easily.


    ¡±Hey, this treasure depends on chance. Whoever goes first doesn''t mean that he can get the treasure. " Du Xiaoyao smiles and waves his fist slightly. Whose fist is hard, whose treasure will be.


    When you heard Du Shaofu''s words, you couldn''t help but change your complexion. You can''t help but wonder in your heart. In fact, it''s a kind of calmness. It''s extraordinary to be able to keep such a calm and calm heart in the face of such movements.


    A moment later, the shadow of this week''s sky has entered the void channel, and there seems to be nothing special.


    Du Shaofu frowned and wondered if he thought too much.


    ¡±Let''s go in and have a look. Be careful. There are a lot of ancient remnant formations and large formations in this fierce place, and there are many weird ones. We must keep up with them. "


    Du Shaofu said in this way that he had a dangerous and organic chance. He planned to enter it. If he met him, he could not miss it.


    "Go..."


    Then his eyes were frivolous, and the golden light flashed under Du Shaofu''s feet, and his figure immediately entered the wormhole like whirlpool channel in that space.


    ¡±Be careful not to stray. "


    Du Tingxuan light road, jump up, Xuanqi surging, body shape is suddenly turned into a flash of lightning, general toward the vortex channel swept away.


    ¡±Whoosh...! "


    Little star, Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang, Du Shaojing and other figures suddenly swept up, and the dark air trembled. All of them were wrapped in light. One after another, the figures turned into blurred shadows, just like lightning, and directly swept into the space vortex channel.


    As soon as he stepped forward, Du Shaofu was the first to directly enter the space vortex channel in front of him. He was secretly alert and did not dare to have any carelessness.


    "Hula..."


    This strange space, wormhole like whirlpool channel around, the talisman secret pattern flickers, the breath is ancient, the space ripple undulates, as if in another space.


    "Be careful!"


    As he had just entered the space vortex space channel, Du Shaofu felt that a huge suction was swallowing himself into the deep. This huge swallowing power was incomparable. With his own cultivation, his body was almost uncontrollable in this strange vortex space channel.


    Feeling these changes, Du Shaofu was also surprised. The dark Qi in his body suddenly gushed out. Under the golden light, he stabilized himself.


    But then, Du Shaofu suddenly changed color. At the moment, the light in the space passage ahead was flashing, and a kind of broken talisman and secret pattern appeared. The light was bright and dark alternately, with an ancient meaning, as if it contained the breath of the ages and the ancient meaning of the sky.


    "No, it''s that kind of killing intention..."


    Du Shaofu was shocked and finally remembered that this breath had been in contact with an ancient forbidden area not long after he entered the ancient wasteland. Fortunately, he escaped. At the moment, the breath was the same as that of the old prohibition. The breath was boundless and could affect spirits.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Sure enough, just for a moment, the vortex channel ahead was turbulent and roaring like thunder, and then a figure suddenly swept out.


    ¡±Puff... "


    A figure seems to be very embarrassed, as if it was flying upside down, spit red blood.


    There are fierce birds and fierce beasts galloping, but before they escape, they are directly punctured by the strange energy snatched from this channel, and they will be killed.


    ¡±Whew... "


    There is energy, such as thunder, killing and cutting ruthlessly, a few living creatures that are rushing out are killed again.


    ¡±Whoosh... "


    A figure swept out, his robe was broken, his appearance was in a mess, and his breath was strong. He was the leader among the forces who had entered this vortex channel not long ago.


    The old man rushed out, "boom..."


    The surrounding space is still crumbling, and the space vortex channel is completely turned into nothingness, and there are many cracks in the space."Get out of here, come on!"


    Du Shaofu was drinking to Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. The terrible Nebula whirlpool was so terrible that once it was swallowed up, the consequences would be unimaginable. Now the only chance is to get out of the cracks in the space. There is only one chance.


    "Boom


    In the crack, Du''s eyes are staring at the stars.


    The three men blasted with all their might, and entered Qianjun No.1 middle school before the nearest space crack merged.


    Behind the space cracks closed, the terrible Nebula whirlpool and the exposed corner of the world disappeared, and the phagocytic power was also eliminated.


    In the space crack, Du Shaofu looked around, and the surrounding space fluctuated, all of which were white space ripples. If ordinary creatures were ordinary creatures, they would be directly crushed. Fortunately, there was no great event in this space, but the crisis just now made them all have a sense of shock.


    "It''s spent..."


    Within this space crack, there is a violent energy fluctuation, and the space energy fluctuation in front of it is also fierce.


    "Tear the space, get out first!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, waved his hand, and the golden light surged forward, tearing a space crack in front of him. With the crack revealed, there was a faint light in front of him. At the moment, the three men suddenly swept out.


    With the appearance of the three people, their eyes were suddenly opened, and a huge and vast space appeared in their eyes. The surrounding sky was surrounded by white fog, and the mountains were majestic and vast.


    "What is this place?"


    The little star gazed at the space and looked around. At the moment, he was also very shocked. However, he had just screened Qingchun behind him. Lei Lao and others had not known where to go.


    "No matter where it is, it should also be in the ancient wasteland, which is extraordinary. Be careful."


    In this space, Du Shaofu can always detect a dangerous atmosphere which is pervasive. If there is any, Du Shaofu is extremely worried. He also worries about the drunkard father, Zhen Qingchun, Ouyang Shuang, and so on. He hopes everyone is OK. However, most of the killing spirit just now has been blocked by the three of himself. His younger sister Shaojing and the drunkard father are there, Du Shaofu It is estimated that we will not have too much danger, so we can rest assured.


    "There seems to be something strange about it." Du Xiaoyao''s golden pupil moved, which made him feel a sense that he couldn''t come out of the space at this time.


    "Where are we going now?"


    Then, the little star looked around for a moment and said to Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao.


    "On the left."


    Du Shaofu looked around and thought for a moment. He didn''t know the destination anyway. He left here first.


    The three people sprang up, the dark air surging, the figure immediately disappeared in place, turned into three streamers, the next moment is to the distant void.


    Although the space here is dark, but above the void, there are a little more white clouds. The area is boundless and boundless.


    Half an hour later, Du Shaofu and his three men fell on a mountain and looked around.


    ¡±Dad, look at that. "


    Little star a Jiao drink, some show.


    Du Shaofu and the little star followed their eyes and looked ahead. They saw that there was a place covered by white clouds in the sky. The white clouds lingered in the void, and there was a magnificent mountain looming in the white fog.


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2391

    With the three people''s eyes carefully watching, they can see clearly that this is a towering mountain, which straddles the heaven and earth. It is generally magnificent and boundless.


    On that mountain, there were sharp peaks, and when you looked at it from a distance, you could see that the trees were luxuriant and verdant and overcast, which was totally different from the desolate and desolate places that the three had just seen along the way.


    "There is life."


    Du Shaofu marveled that the mountain in front of him was steep, and there were also rivers. The river was surging and vigorous.


    "Go in and have a look! "Said the little star.


    "Be careful."


    Just recently, they suffered from a huge crisis. At the moment, the three people are still in a state of shock. They dare not be careless. One of them has reached the edge of the towering mountain. Looking up at the towering mountain in the sky, the more shocked they are.


    There is no difference between this mountain and the outside world, but by comparison, it is more majestic, like a primitive mountain range that no one has ever set foot on.


    "It seems special. Let''s go in and have a look. "


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes moved, as if he had found something.


    "Whoosh! "


    the three of them flashed up the mountain and entered carefully.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."! "


    as soon as the three men entered the mountain, they heard a loud sonic boom coming from the front.


    "Someone is fighting, the breath seems very familiar "


    Du Xiaoyao looked at the front air, and under his peep, he had already noticed that there was a familiar breath in the low sound explosion of the fight ahead.


    "Take a look. "


    Du Shaofu also felt that his face changed instantly. With his keen vitality, he realized that there was a lot of familiar breath in front of him.


    In the valley, there are dozens of figures in a fierce fight. Not far from the side, there are also several people watching the battle. It seems that they are already in the grip of victory. They are very confident.


    "Boom! "


    the deep sound of sonic boom is resounding, the intense energy of heaven and earth is surging, and the fiery runes are interwoven. The sound is extremely frightening.


    In the fierce battle, a young man in Shenwu''s military robe cuts through the space with his palm, and shakes an opponent directly. The surrounding land is lifted and the rubble flies together.


    But then, a middle-aged man appeared, waving his palm and falling.


    At the same time, the body of Shenwu youth is covered with a set of star shining armor, which is like the Holy Spirit. It is noble and proud, with a huge breath pouring out.


    But the middle-aged was too strong, and the Shenwu youth used his pulse and soul, and was shaken back by his palm, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    "Boom "


    the Shenwu youth clenched his teeth, his face was dignified, his fingerprints were condensed, and his talismans and secret patterns were towering. As the stars stirred up, they turned into a big tree and appeared in the void.


    This big tree is bright and crystal huge, the canopy blocks the sky, the leaves are like a dense sky, the stars are in circulation.


    Suddenly, the sky and earth seem to suddenly fall into the night, and the pressure is rolling. Only around the sky and sky, the sky and the sky are full of shadow and light, and there is a star river hanging, and the vast atmosphere is overwhelming.


    "Kill!"


    Shenwu young people drink and burst out with all their strength. Their eyes are like the brightest two stars, which urge the martial pulse and the pulse soul. They are sweeping out together. If they are pushing the stars all over the sky, the breath is terrible. It seems that they are crushing down with a river of stars, and the vast atmosphere suppresses the four sides!


    The middle-aged people were surprised by the vastness of their power. However, their accomplishments were far superior to those of the martial arts youth. The whole body was bright. The runes emerged in the void and turned into a net of light. They restrained and suppressed the stars and trees of the former. There was a terrible atmosphere in the air. They communicated the strength of the empty world around them and crossed the void. They appeared in front of the Shenwu youth, bullied them, shook their arms, and covered the wide robes The palm of his hand, which was red in color, was suddenly photographed on the chest of Shenwu youth.


    "Bang!"


    Under the suppression, Shenwu youth couldn''t avoid it. Their bodies shook one after another, and their mouths were filled with red blood.


    "Be careful!"


    Not far away from this young man, an old man over 50 years old is also fighting fiercely with his opponent. The stars all over his body are like the rivers of heaven and the stars are falling. It is indistinctly visible that his eyes on his face are like the two brightest stars. They are deep and fierce, but at the same time, they are suppressed by an old man, and they can''t take any advantage.


    "It''s hard to protect yourself! "In the fierce battle, the old man wrapped in starlight opened his mouth. He was a fifty year old man with pale skin. He was wearing a long-distance running. His eyes were cold and fixed on the old man wrapped in the stars. At the same time, a direct palm print in his hand twisted the void and blocked all the retreat routes of the latter.


    The old man''s face was dignified and condensed from a palm print in his hand at the same time. Under the palm print, the surrounding space was like stars falling down and the void solidified.


    "Although it''s not vulgar, it''s a pity that the cultivation is too weak. "When the old man in his fifties had a cold drink, his palmprint changed. Suddenly, the breath of his hand was lifted, and a palm print was pounded up.


    "Bang. "When the two palms touched, the old man''s hand wrapped in starlight just froze for a moment, and then it was directly shattered and scattered. The space revealed a dark space crack, and his body was also directly staggered back away, and there was a blood in the corner of his mouth.


    "The treasure is not for you to compete for! "


    the voice of a cold drink in the mouth of the old man suddenly rings out, and the dark air bursts away. The whole half sky is trembling with it. The figure is like lightning, and the old man is staggering backward. The terrible powerful wind suddenly sweeps away.


    "Yes. "


    the old starlight changes color. In a short time, the dark air in his hands is blown out. With the energy of heaven and earth converging and covering the surrounding space, the light is like a star falling down, wrapping itself up and solidifying the whole space.


    "Bang! "


    at the moment of the old man in his fifties, a palm print condensed by the energy of the bright talisman and secret pattern fell hard on the star like light, and a hole was blown out of the space, and the light of the stars in the whole space was directly broken.


    "Pooh


    The former figure also immediately flies backward, a mouthful of blood is also once again open mouth gush thin and out, the face color suddenly pale as ash.


    "Hiss "


    followed by the old man in his fifties again, a bright and sharp energy suddenly swept out of his hand and swept away.


    "Die!"


    At the same time, the fierce middle-aged was also full of killing intention, and a blow directly exploded at the Shenwu youth.


    Shenwu youth and Xinghui old man are very strong, and even those who are besieged are not weak. Unfortunately, at the moment, these besieged opponents are stronger, and they have done their best, but they are also difficult to resist.


    "Hi..."


    But at this time, the sound of breaking wind came from the void, and then a purple streamer and a golden figure instantly appeared in front of the Shenwu youth and Xinghui old man.


    As soon as the purple streamer figure closed, a purple robed youth appeared directly in front of the Shenwu youth. With a slight shake of his arm and a fist clenched, he directly shook open the space, and the ripples swept out. As fast as lightning, he bumped into the fist that was exploding.


    "No! "


    when the two fists collide, the fist of the former is broken in an inch and then spread to the shoulder.


    "Poof..."


    Middle age almost hasn''t regained consciousness. A mouthful of blood is directly spit out from his mouth. His face changes greatly when he sees the face of the purple robed youth. But this moment, he is completely unable to move. The whole space is twisted and solidified. The dark air in his body stops. Following the low sound explosion, his face is pale and his eyes are shocked Extreme, once again accompanied by the mouth of the blood mist, mixed with broken viscera, and then the body directly exploded into blood mist.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, a golden figure appeared in front of Xinghui old man. It was also a direct punch collision with his opponent. The golden light broke out and the momentum pushed the four sides. The former was also directly broken in the void explosion.


    "Elder! "


    many people who are watching the battle in the distance suddenly look shocked, and there are many figures. At the first time, suddenly, the purple robed youth and the golden figures come at the same time, and the dark air is surging in their hands, which turns into sharp energy competition, like lightning.


    These attacks are very strong, and at the same time, the momentum is also very strong, penetrating the space.


    "Death! "


    and when these people rushed out, a little tender voice came out, and a small figure jumped out of the void directly. The speed was so fast that only the vague shadow suddenly appeared, and the space ripple spread directly from its whole body.


    "No! "


    there is a golden flame gushing out all over the sky, burning the void, and there is a space crack around the void.


    "Ah..."


    But in an instant, these strong men turned into ashes in the frightful scream. The terrible destructive power of high temperature made people want to wither, and the people who were fighting around also retreated in succession.


    In a flash, three figures appeared. They were Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    In the shock of the young man and the old star shining man, they looked at the three people who suddenly appeared. In shock, they immediately burst into surprise. The several people who were under siege also immediately stepped back, showing a look of ecstasy.


    "Brother in law!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    Shenwu youth and Xinghui old man opened their mouths, and they were qijiajun and qixingchen ancestors of the Yin Yang family.


    Du Shaofu smiles, but he didn''t expect that he would be a member of the Yin and Yang family, or the ancestor of qijiajun and qixingchen. No wonder he felt so familiar.


    "Roc Emperor..."


    At the moment, dozens of people who originally besieged the Yin and Yang family retreated. Some people looked at the sudden appearance of Du Shaofu. One by one, they were shocked by the news that Ji Qianxing and Ji Cang had been killed not long ago. They were shocked to see Du Shaofu right in front of them. Looking at this situation, some people were called brother-in-law, and they seemed to be with the great Peng emperor A family."Ji family..."


    Du Shaofu looked at these people and was a little surprised. He recognized several of them. He had seen them before the temple, but they were Ji''s.


    "What''s going on?"


    Du Shaofu looked around. All the people of the Yin Yang family were injured. Qijiajun and Qi Xingchen were seriously injured. On the ground, there were also some strong men of the Yin and Yang family. However, the Ji family seemed to have suffered some losses.


    "Found a holy drug, who knows to meet these people, and then fight!" Qi Jiajun said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly. Then he looked at the people of the Ji family, waved his hand and said, "let''s go."


    Smell speech, this remaining ten Ji family people look at each other, also quite pale, appear a little confused.


    "Emperor Dapeng, if you kill me like this, the strong man of my Ji family will treat my Ji family as nothing, and shake my Ji family without any one. My Ji family will definitely not let you go. "After a short period of surprise, an old man clenched his teeth and drank heavily, and looked at Du Shaofu''s body in a rage. The emperor of Dapeng was the one who really dared to kill his Ji family, and several powerful ones of Ji family were killed. At this time, he was furious, but he did not dare to move.


    "The people who killed your Ji''s family are all responsible for it. They have given you a chance! "


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man coldly, his face was calm, and his mouth outlined a cold radian." now I still give you the opportunity. Now you''d better leave me, otherwise, I don''t mind letting none of you leave today. "


    " what a Dapeng emperor, please remember that my Ji family is not alone! "


    At the moment, the old man''s eyes were red and his face was gloomy. However, he did not dare to fight Du Shaofu any more. In front of his absolute strength, he did not dare to speak more.


    The rest of Ji''s family are still in shock. Although they hate each other, who dares to provoke the ROC emperor now knows that they are not rivals at all.


    "Let''s go! "


    the old man of the Ji family gave Du Shaofu a cold and angry look, and then he had to leave in a hurry. He did not have the slightest doubt that if he provoked the ROC emperor again, he was afraid that the ROC emperor would kill them all. It was no joke.


    Looking at Ji''s family, the strong men of the Yin and Yang family were very excited.


    "Thank you very much! "


    the ancestor of seven stars came to Du Shaofu''s side to salute and thank him. He secretly looked at the breath of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, and was shocked. How long has it been? I''m afraid these three abnormal people have come to a terrible state again.


    Thank you, Dapeng. "


    all the strong men of the Ji family are happy and respectful.


    "You are very polite. "


    Du Shaofu nodded to the crowd and looked at the line-up of the yin-yang family at the moment. Only Qi Jiajun and Qi Xingchen ancestors were waiting. I''m afraid that Qi Yexi was not together.


    As the voice fell, Du Shaofu looked at a mountain peak in zuokong. On the hillside of the mountain, there was no strong aura of miraculous medicine. Among the verdant and dark green streams, there was a flower like a lotus blooming on the hillside. The whole body was green and blue with nine petals.


    "Nine Star soul Lotus!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes move. This is the nine star soul lotus. It''s a treasure at the level of holy medicine. It''s not a common medicine yet. It''s of great benefit to the original spirit and animal soul.


    "That''s nine star soul lotus. We found it first. We didn''t expect that those people wanted to rob them, so we started. "


    Qi Jiajun wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, followed Du Shaofu''s eyes and said," thank you for your help. This medicine belongs to my brother-in-law. "


    " what you see first is naturally yours. "


    Du Shaofu patted Qi Jiajun on the shoulder. The word" brother-in-law "is very useful, but how dare you want something from my brother-in-law.


    "Well, thank you, brother-in-law."


    The seven family Jun Shan a smile, also not polite, picked the treasure medicine, happy income in the heaven and earth bag.


    Later, Du Shaofu inquired about the situation of some people, focusing on Qi Yexi. However, Qi Jiajun, the founder of the stars and qiyexi, did not meet again after they were separated. This made Du Shaofu a little worried. After all, the fierce place was too dangerous.


    Later, Du Shaofu inquired about the situation around qijiajun, and was quite surprised to learn that it was buried in heaven and death.


    "It''s buried in heaven and death?"


    Du Shaofu was very surprised. He didn''t expect to come out of the space crack and enter the burial place directly.


    "Of course, you don''t know. How did you get in?" Qi Jiajun was surprised at Du Shaofu''s expression.


    "It''s a long story." Du Shaofu laughed bitterly.


    "Er..."


    Qi Jiajun was quite helpless and didn''t ask much. He said, "but it''s just the periphery of the dead. Now many strong men have come in."


    After a slight pause, Qi Jiajun looked at Du Shaofu and said, "not long ago, we met the Legalists, and the dragon people were there, but we only met each other from a distance."


    "Longzu, Legalists..."Du Shaofu smiles and doesn''t care much.


    Later, qijiajun, qixingchen and other strong people left.


    "I''m afraid there are not many people in the dragon clan, Legalist family and famous family. If you meet them, you can kill them directly."


    Watching the Yin and Yang family leave, the little star pouts her lips slightly.


    "Let''s talk about it." Du Shaofu nodded and laughed. The dragon clan, famous experts and Legalists were still together. He made it clear that he didn''t intend to give up. He had to do something first.


    "The Ji family seems to be very strong here, and the Yao family should be on guard. "Du Xiaoyao frowned slightly and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Not weak indeed." Du Shaofu is also very clear that Yao and Ji are not vulgar. Naji Cang and Yao Yonghao are not the strongest in Ji and Yao families.


    "Nothing to worry about! "


    with a smile, the little star said," now we join hands, and we don''t need to worry when we meet those in the later period of the holy land. "


    After a pause, the little star glanced a little coldly and said, "Legalists, celebrities and those people don''t need to worry. If we can break through some more in this fierce place, we won''t have to worry about them even if we meet the old people coming out of the eternal tomb."


    "You girl. "Du Shaofu chuckled, but he also knew that if the three could make a breakthrough again and set foot in the later period of the holy land, if they met those people who came out of the eternal tomb, they would have the power of World War I, not to mention the ancestor huolei.


    Du Shaofu also had some expectations. However, Du Shaofu understood that the existence of the evil cult was not easy to deal with. Even Dongxian, nanru and huolei Laozu could not do anything about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2393

    "Dad, I don''t know what happened to Zixuan''s mother. "


    little star can''t help thinking about Zixuan''s mother at this moment, and she has always had the deepest feelings with Zixuan.


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu also saw the moving woman in his mind. Since the beginning of his stay in Shicheng, he has never been entangled.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure everyone will be OK. "


    with a smile, Du Xiaoyao suddenly said mysteriously," let''s go and find opportunities. "


    as the voice dropped, Du Xiaoyao swept out.


    "It seems to be here. "


    for a moment, Du Xiaoyao''s figure fell in front of the canyon not far away, covered with shrubs at the entrance, as if no one had ever set foot here.


    "Du Xiaoyao, where is this? "The little star''s figure fell down, and his eyes fell on the canyon. He was quite curious.


    "I don''t know yet, but this place should be special. "Du Xiaoyao''s eyebrows and shoulders shrug slightly. He just feels the special here.


    "Why can''t I feel it? "The little star watched carefully, and found nothing special.


    "This is Du Xiaoyao''s talent. You can''t compare it. "Du Shaofu patted the little star and laughed. Du Xiaoyao''s talent is incomparable.


    The little star smelled the speech, looked around, looked around for a moment, then his face changed, his mouth slightly pouted up, and said, "I can see that there is something strange here. Compared with the surrounding heaven and earth, the energy is much stronger. "


    " ha ha, this area is more verdant than the surrounding area. As the saying goes, a branch is unique, and the wind will urge it. However, the canyon is still good, and the energy of the heaven and earth around it is more rich. Therefore, there may be some differences in the canyon. "Du Shaofu said softly.


    "Go in and you may get something. "


    Du Xiaoyao chuckled. As the three figures flashed, they set up a dark halo around their bodies, and then they carefully entered the canyon entrance and jumped into the bushes.


    In the lush bush, the three people did not dare to be careless. They were all careful to enter. They were wary of unknown dangers. We should know that there are many crises in this fierce place.


    The three of them walked along the dense and luxuriant bushes. After nearly half an hour, they found nothing special in the prying eyes of the little star.


    "Du Xiaoyao, do you feel wrong? There seems to be nothing special around here. "Little star is a little suspicious. At this time, the three people are already in a dense forest. The surrounding is silent and quiet, which is terrible. Except for the strong energy in the surrounding world, there is no discovery.


    Du Shaofu looked around. The energy breath of the heaven and earth nearby fluctuated. It was obviously very rich, but there was nothing special about it.


    This made Du Shaofu feel strange at the moment.


    "Is it "


    suddenly, Du Shaofu''s face changed slightly and he looked around carefully.


    "Dad, what''s the matter? "Little star''s eyes moved and asked Du Shaofu.


    "There is a magic array, which is not a general magic array. "


    Du Xiaoyao looked around with a slight frown:" we''ve been in this big circle all the time. This magic array is not simple, even I have been teased. "


    " Du Xiaoyao, are we trapped? "The little star is stunned, in the heart also already felt some strange place, heard Du Xiaoyao''s words, carefully looked around, pout at Du Xiaoyao way:" usually said that his talent is so great, but now we are trapped, it is to think of a way! "


    " is not easy. "


    Du Shaofu looked around, but there was nothing to worry about. There was a powerful magic array in this place, which proved that it had something extraordinary. Maybe there would be a lot of harvest.


    "This magic array is extraordinary. I can''t seem to break it easily. "


    Du Xiaoyao gave little star a white look, and then his mouth showed a wry smile.


    "What do we do? We won''t be stuck out, will we? "Little star said, this is a little worried.


    "But there will always be a way. I don''t believe it can trap me! "


    Du Xiaoyao said," there are not many places in the world where you can trap him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh! "


    outside the Grand Canyon, the figure appears outside the canyon.


    At the beginning, a woman was graceful and graceful, with a long Lavender skirt, which was extremely vulgar and moving. Her temperament was enchanting and cold, but it was enough to make any man lose his soul. It was Liu limo of the Liu family.


    "Limo, it seems like this is it! "


    behind the woman, there is an old man who looks at the light road in the canyon. The old man is dressed in yellow robe, and there is no breath in his body, but he is virtually oppressive. It is the old man in the temple who appeared together with the Emperor before the temple.


    There are about ten people in this area, such as Liu limo and the old man in yellow robe. All of them have excellent accomplishments.


    "It''s different from the general atmosphere. Maybe there''s a chance! "Liu Mo looked at the entrance of limo gorge, and looked around. "


    " is not a large number of people. It may be a member of the Terran clan, or it may be a casual practice. "


    the Yellow robed old man gazed at the entrance of the canyon. There were traces of fretting in the untroubled bush, which proved that someone had entered the canyon. However, it could be seen that the number of people was not large, and the possibility of scattered repair was great. Even if the great gate faction acted in a decentralized way, the number of people would not be small, and they were not like the orcs.


    "It''s full of volatile breath. Maybe it''s dangerous to be organic. I''d like to go in. "Liu limo''s voice dropped and her shadow flashed, which meant that she stepped into the canyon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the canyon, with the deepening of the forest, Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaofu have been pondering around for an hour, but they have no way to break the magic array. They are all surrounded by a large circle and can''t get out of it.


    Du demon''s talent is very simple, but it''s useless.


    "Dad, Du Xiaoyao, or we will break the battle by force, or we will act separately. "Little star pouted.


    "It''s extremely dangerous. You''d better be careful. You don''t know what will happen if you break the battle by force. Don''t try until the end. "Du Shaofu pondered for a while and then shook his head. In this ancient wasteland, he did not dare to act separately. If he broke the battle by force, he did not know what more serious consequences would be caused.


    "I''ll study it again. "Du Xiaoyao doesn''t give up. He continues to study and wants to break the battle.


    Du Shaofu also continued to ponder over the record of heavenly spirits in his mind.


    In Fu array, Du Shaofu spent the least time to understand. However, this does not mean that Du Shaofu''s attainments in Fu array are lower than those of other people. However, compared with others, Du Shaofu''s attainments in Fu array are not as good as other people''s. However, compared with other people, Du Shaofu''s accomplishments in Fu array are not as good as those in other people''s Human shoulders.


    "You see what this is? "


    finally, Du Shaofu made some discoveries and looked ahead.


    "Dad, what did you find? "The little star''s figure flashed to Du Shaofu and looked down at him. It seemed that there was nothing special about the woods ahead.


    "It seems that you have a clue. Follow me. Follow me. Don''t go wrong. "


    Du Shaofu smiles. Although he is not very good at array skills, he is not totally ignorant. At least, compared with other array fu masters, he is absolutely proficient.


    As the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s figure changed and shuttled through the canyon.


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing looked at each other without hesitation.


    "Whoosh "


    as he stepped out, every step of Du Shaofu was the same distance. The golden light at his feet was moving and his figure was unpredictable. However, after each ninety-nine steps, he would directly turn left or right. In this way, he took a total of 9999 steps. After a hundred turns, his figure stopped. He turned back to Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao and said," this should have been left in ancient times Now, we should come out now. "


    as the voice dropped, Du Shaofu looked directly in front of him and looked at it carefully for a while. He laughed at his mouth and changed his hand print. Then a dark air gushed out, turned into a golden light and fell into the void with a strange talisman and secret pattern.


    "Boom! "


    as the golden light swept out, a yellow light suddenly appeared on the void, and then the whole void was in a flash. In the surprise of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, a huge air current whirlpool suddenly appeared on the ground where they stood.


    At this moment, the three people''s feet suddenly became a vacuum, just like a huge space black hole appeared at the foot of the sky. There were dazzling talisman and secret patterns gushing out. The three people also fell directly under the vacuum vortex, and the speed was fast enough to make Xiaoxing, Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao all caught off guard.


    "No, there are other arrangements. Be careful! "


    all of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly changed. After a big drink, the dark air suddenly burst into the air. Jingwanzi and the giant ROC''s golden wings spread out from behind, and they flew up rapidly.


    "Hoo Hoo "


    this is the moment when a terrible air flow in the whirlpool under the three people''s feet suddenly roars up, just like a tornado whirling, and the mysterious patterns of the talisman explode. Du Shaofu urges Dapeng''s golden wings to jump into the sky, and is immediately absorbed by a huge force. The mysterious air bursts out. Dapeng golden wing cave can not jump out of the vacuum under his feet Vortex.


    "What a strong pull! "


    Du Shaofu was shocked. With his current cultivation strength, he could still be bound, and the pulling power in this space was too terrible.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu did not dare to have any hesitation. On the golden wings of the ROC, thirty-six feathers of the real ROC broke out and worked with all his strength. With the sound of wind and thunder, his power was driven to the strongest. Although he had stabilized some bodies, he could not break free."Hiss! "


    at the same time, the bodies of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao were swallowed up by the pulling force, and fell directly into the terrible vacuum vortex under their feet.


    "Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly, and the ROC''s golden wings fluttered with all his strength, turning into a golden streamer.


    "No! "


    Du Shaofu is fast, but the space vortex inside the terrible vortex is getting stronger and stronger. Just as he was about to catch two people, he was once again blocked by the space airflow vortex.


    "Oh! "


    today, the little star turns into the body, and Du Xiaoyao also stimulates the body of the red Jiri macaque, but it doesn''t help. Although the whole body is covered with brilliant light, it can''t stabilize the body, or it is directly sucked in and disappeared into the vortex at random.


    "No! "


    Du Shaofu''s face was completely dignified, and with the help of the huge pulling force, he let the pulling force suck and pull, and his body directly pursued him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inside the canyon, Liu limo looks around, her beautiful eyes flash.


    "Limo, we seem to be trapped? "The old man in yellow robe said softly and heard his words. At this time, all the strong men around him looked very solemn.


    "If I''m right, it should be a powerful magic array, which seems to have some similarities with one in the temple records. "


    Liu limo looked around, and then said to the crowd," everybody follow me, don''t go wrong. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inside the whirlpool, the terrible pulling force is still growing, and there are talismans and secret patterns flashing around, alternating light and dark, which is extremely strange.


    Du Shaofu let the force of suction and pull, without any resistance. He wanted to catch up with Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, but his figure fell all the way, and gradually lost the figure of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao.


    "Hoo Hoo "


    the pulling force in the whirlpool is still stronger and stronger, even with the roar of fury, and the talisman''s Secret lines twinkle like an arc.


    The huge pulling force had reached the point of terror, and then the whole vortex became completely dark. Du Shaofu also put on the green spirit armor in case of emergency.


    "Bang! "


    after about half a quarter of an hour, Du Shaofu''s body fell on the ground involuntarily, and the ground rocked from a distance. Fortunately, he had the green spirit armor on his body, which was totally OK.


    When he got up, Du Shaofu did not care about himself. His eyes were fixed on his surroundings for the first time.


    As far as I can see, it is surrounded by a continuous mountain range, which is still green everywhere, which is quite different from most parts of the fierce land.


    "Little star, Du Xiaoyao. "


    Du Shaofu''s voice was rolling and reverberating in the air, and his mind was prying away, but there was no trace of Du Xiaoyao and little star.


    "Nothing can happen. "


    Du Shaofu prayed in his heart that the three people were sucked and pulled down together. He hoped that little star and Du Xiaoyao would be OK.


    "Whoosh! "


    then he looked around for a while, stabilized his mood for a while, and took a deep breath. Du Shaofu''s body immediately emptied away. He didn''t know where it was. Now he had to find Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao first.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Be careful, everyone. "


    in the outside world, Liu limo and the old man in yellow robe are trapped in a magic array, and they don''t know what happened. Suddenly, the void changes and the space alternates. A terrible vacuum vortex appears at the feet of people, and they are all trapped in it.


    In that terrible whirlpool, a strong person is directly sucked and pulled among them. There is an invisible force in this space, which can suppress the dark air and is hard to resist.


    "No! "


    one by one, the strong men set up defensive measures, and the dark Qi burst out, but it could not really work. One by one, the bodies were sucked and pulled into the whirlpool.


    "No! "


    Liu limo''s long skirt is bulging and her face is greatly changed. Her whole body is wrapped in a dazzling halo of dark air, but she can''t help but pull this terrible force. Her graceful and delicate body is directly sucked into the whirlpool, drawing out the moving radian.


    "Long..."! "


    one after another of the figures, one by one, could not help being swallowed by the force of pulling, and then disappeared.


    "Bang! "


    when Liu limo falls, she falls directly on the ground.


    "Where is this "


    jumping up, Liu limo looks around with vigilant eyes. Out of the square is a huge square, surrounded by many towering stone pillars, mottled everywhere, and fluctuating ancient atmosphere.


    Beautiful eyes gaze away, Liu limo secretly suppress, this square is huge, continuous, full of tens of thousands of feet, there is an ancient palace in front of it.


    After looking around for a while, the whereabouts of the strong man just around him was unknown. Liu limo''s pretty face changed a little. Then she went directly to the center of the square and looked at the ancient palace in front of her. Her eyes were a little surprised again.The ancient palace is extremely huge, with the color of mottled bronze. It is about hundreds of feet high. It stands majestically. It seems that it has existed here for a long time. No one seems to have set foot here for countless years.


    Looking at the old palace in front of him, Liu limo frowned slightly. Before entering the old palace, he felt a strange breath. The breath made his mind uneasy and tremble. He was facing a sleeping beast!


    Hesitated for a moment, slightly gritted his teeth, Liu limo moved lightly, and walked cautiously to the ancient palace.


    Such a palace, I''m afraid, will not stand here for no reason. Maybe it has some great origin. Everything in the dead land is not simple.


    "Boom! "


    suddenly, Liu limo took a few steps. Suddenly, there was a violent tremor on the whole square, and the ground was shaking like a mountain. Then, there were dazzling lights all around, and the secret patterns of talismans gushed out of the void. In a short time, cracks appeared on the stone floor of the ancient square.


    "Hiss "


    there are no cracks in the ground, and there are seven figures in front of Liu limo.


    With the appearance of these seven figures, Gu is weird, but the breath is powerful and incomparable.


    Liu limo''s delicate face changed color, and Qianying immediately stepped back several steps. Her bright eyes looked at the seven figures that suddenly appeared in front of her body.


    These seven figures are all red in color. The hidden patterns of the whole body haunt and make up for them. They also have a kind of metallic texture. Their bodies are rough, but they are no different from real people.


    "It''s a puppet! "


    Liu limo''s charming face changes, and these seven figures are seven puppets.


    "Hiss! "


    with the appearance of the seven puppets, their empty eyes opened, and their slender metal like arms shook their claws, as if they had not moved for countless years. All over the body for a moment, a breath of towering ferocity was released.


    This breath is full of killing and cutting, and the evil spirit is also spreading from the body of the seven puppets. It turns into invisible breath. The whole quiet square seems to be activated in an instant. The ground is shaking and the void atmosphere is suddenly tense, and the breath is fierce and killing.


    The light in the void is a little dim for a moment.


    "No! "


    almost at the same time, the first of the seven puppets opened his eyes at the same time, and his figure suddenly jumped out of the sky with a sharp wind breaking sound.


    "Hiss "


    this red puppet shakes his arms, and there are great works of red talismans and secret patterns all over his body, just like the red flame on his body surface. In an instant, a huge energy of heaven and earth is driven, and a claw print tears the space. In a faint space, there are dark cracks under the claw marks, and even around the claw marks, there are red flames lingering around, and they suddenly buckle to Liu limo.


    Under this paw print, there is a strong atmosphere of killing and cutting, and it is also a storm sweeping all around.


    "No! "


    Liu limo''s beautiful eyes changed greatly, and her figure suddenly retreated. The breath on the puppet was so strong that she was shocked. At the same time, her long skirt shook, her arms stretched out her sleeves, and a bright dark air gushed out, and a palm print age was photographed. It was like penetrating the space, and storming to meet each other!


    "Bang! "


    under the sound of a low sonic boom, Liu limo hit the paw print of the puppet''s hand instantly. Where the two energy touched, the broken Rune stirred, and the space showed dark light cracks. In an instant, the strong and powerful spirit shot out in an arc.


    "Push! "


    above the ground, Liu limo''s delicate body rubbed against the ground and was shaken back directly. Her face was suddenly pale, her long skirt was fluttering, and her demeanor was excellent. Her cold and enchanting face was dignified to the extreme, and she was shocked.


    Although the puppet was also shaken back a few steps, it was only shaken back. His empty eyes continued to stare at Liu limo, pouring out the intention of killing.


    Liu limo''s hair is flying. The graceful body curve is outlined as a temptation arc under the pressure of the energetic wind.


    "Puppet in the middle of the holy land. "At the moment when Qianying was shaken back, Liu limo''s mouth overflowed with red blood, and the blood of the supreme was shining, which made her look extremely sad and gorgeous. This puppet had already reached the level of the middle holy land, and it was difficult for the puppet to deal with. This puppet in the middle of the holy land was even more difficult to deal with. By chance, she got great benefits in this burial place Finally, he arrived at the holy land, which was quite different from the puppet.


    "Whew! "


    in a short period of time, just after Liu limo''s graceful body was shaking back, two red puppets jumped out at the same time, with brilliant light, intertwined talisman and mysterious patterns. From the void like lightning, the red metal body has appeared in front of Liu limo.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2394

    Liu limo''s delicate face changes her eyes.


    "No! "


    when the two red puppets appeared in front of Liu limo, their red bodies were also suddenly blazing. On the metal like bodies, there was a red fire burning, and the surrounding space was full of blazing breath, as if they were about to catch fire. They were able to burn the original gods, and each of them had a hot claw print.


    With such two claw marks, with dark cracks in the space, they are torn apart in front of their respective claw marks.


    "Chulala "


    in the place where the paw print passed, even the space appeared a blazing space ripple, and it also had a terrible breath of blazing heat. In an instant, he grasped Liu limo.


    Everything is as fast as lightning, twisting the void, the speed can not be avoided.


    Liu limo was shocked, but he was also quick to deal with it. He couldn''t escape. He waved his jade palm and swept out a sword in his hand. The sword formula surged, and the vast energy of heaven and earth stirred up. Thousands of swords appeared in an instant.


    A gust of energy and pressure, such as condensed into a huge sword tornado storm, twisted space swept out, instantly blocking two puppets.


    "Click! "


    in a flash, the sword''s paw print touched again, but the sword awn just froze with the paw prints of the two puppets for a moment, and then the dazzling sword awn was directly torn by the claw marks.


    At this moment, the vast space was also directly torn into pieces, and the towering momentum swept through the sky, breaking out of the void.


    "Pooh..."! "


    Liu limo''s face turned pale again, blood gushed from his mouth, and his figure staggered back, and his sacred sword was shaken back to the ground.


    "Whew! "


    the figure of the first puppet who took the lead to take the lead appeared again in this quiet space. The ghost like figure appeared in front of Liu limo, who was staggering backward. At the same time, a claw print was taken directly.


    "Am I going to die in the hands of these puppets "


    Liu limo''s face changed greatly, and she was in a hurry to arrange a dark aura around her body, and her body quickly retreated in an instant. She knew that with her own strength, she could not resist these puppets.


    "Hiss..."! "


    the puppet''s paw print fell on the Xuanqi aperture in front of Liu limo''s body, and the red flame from the paw print poured on the former''s Xuanqi diaphragm, just as if the aura had caught fire, and the talisman''s Secret patterns were wiped out. Just for a short time, the aura of Liu limo''s whole body was broken, and the claw print twisted through the space and fell on his jade shoulder like thunder.


    Once such a voice falls, I am afraid it will be enough to tear the shoulder directly.


    "Boom! "


    just at this critical juncture, an ancient flag appeared on Liu limo''s shoulder, which was spread out, and the flaming talisman and secret patterns were like the waves of the sun, blocking the paw marks.


    This is a defensive sacred weapon. It has been damaged for several years with cracks. However, it is a defensive sacred weapon. Not long ago, it was obtained by Liu limo and refined into his own.


    "No! "


    the sharp sound of tearing was heard all over the place. The ancient flag blocked the paw print, but it was only blocked for a moment, and then it was torn. There was a sharp breath of claw marks, which still hit his shoulder.


    Liu limo''s moving body, like an angel with broken wings, suddenly fell to the ground, where the ground cracked and crushed stones flew together.


    "Poof..."! "


    among the cracks and gravel on the ground, Liu limo''s blood spurted out from her mouth. On her cold and enchanting face, the corners of her mouth were painted with red color, which added to her sadness and beauty. Although the sacred defense tool was damaged, it saved her life.


    These puppets are all at the middle level of the holy land. Everyone knows how difficult and terrible the puppets are. Generally speaking, the puppets in the early days of the holy land are enough to make those who have reached the peak in the early stage of upgrading be prepared to be prepared without any carelessness.


    What''s more, these puppets are not the general level in the middle of the holy land. Liu limo estimates that these puppets in the holy land are definitely at the back and back level in the middle of the holy land.


    Liu limo had just set foot in the holy land for a short time, and could not compete with the puppets in the middle of the holy land. Now, there are still seven puppets.


    These puppets seem to have some wisdom. Now they are only three puppets. The remaining four are still watching the fun and have no intention of doing anything.


    However, the three puppets didn''t give Liu limo time. In a short time, Liu limo''s figure flashed again. The three puppets bullied him at the same time, and three fierce claw marks pierced through the space.


    "Chulala "


    these three puppets were too terrible, and their figure speed was incredible. Liu limo was trapped in the three fierce claw marks. The fierce and hot wind swept out first, blowing the hunting sound on Liu limo''s long skirt, and his hair was flying.


    "No! "


    three of these terrible puppets joined hands to attack. Liu limo''s cold and enchanting face was so dignified that he could not resist. It was as if he had already felt the breath of death. He was afraid that he would be damaged in the hands of these puppets today."Whoosh! "


    in front of Liu limo''s body, a purple figure appears from the void. In a flash, it appears in the space in front of Liu limo''s body. With a shake of his arm, a palm print in his hand is directly photographed. In an instant, the wind and clouds are surging in the sky, and the bright runes appear with the golden light The air gushed and turned into three shadows and burst out.


    This kind of palm print, with the momentum of rushing thunder, suddenly fell on the paw prints of three puppets.


    "Boom! "


    in a flash, the three hand prints and the three puppets'' three paw prints directly touch each other in the most powerful way. The three terrible paw prints only froze for a moment. At the same time, they burst out with dazzling light. They were actually the paw prints of the three puppets were shattered, and under the low sound explosion, they were roaring and opening The puppet was immediately shaken away.


    The purple figure also swayed slightly, but his face was extremely surprised. The attack power of the three puppets was more than that of the peak in the middle of the holy land. In addition, the difficult labor of the puppets was not easy to deal with.


    At this time, Liu limo, who had just been desperate, looked at the figure of purple robe. When she felt the familiar breath and the cold and enchanting face, her eyes suddenly changed. How could she not know this purple robed youth? As the rumor goes, he is not dead, he is still alive, and has not been damaged in the hands of the strong man of the Animal League.


    "The ROC Emperor "


    Liu limo was astonished. She was a little surprised. The person in front of her was someone she had never thought of.


    "Are you all right! "


    Du Shaofu looked back with a faint smile. He had been looking for Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao all the way. Who knows that he has found something moving in the distance, but he didn''t expect to meet Liu limo.


    Then he glanced around him. Du Shaofu felt that the place was extraordinary. He was afraid that it was not simple. In particular, there were seven puppets. If each of them had such amazing strength, it would be a terrible force.


    "I''m fine. I can still hold on. "


    looking at the purple robed youth in front of him, Liu limo put several pills into his pale mouth, forced out a smile on his cold and enchanting face, and then he was shocked again and said," be careful... "! "


    " boom! "


    just at this moment, the three puppets who had just been shaken back by Du Shaofu suddenly burst out of their eyes. As if the three puppets broke the void and came back again, the space was directly smashed under the astonishing momentum.


    As soon as the three puppets had just moved, Du Shaofu had already felt the movement. When he raised his eyebrows, the golden light surged on his body surface, and his feet fluttered like a God. His figure turned and retreated at such a ghostly speed. His palm opened like a leaf fan, and his wings were shaken and shaken directly. The place where he passed by flashed and condensed with the secret patterns of pale gold talisman, it was like agglomerated around his palm It became an arc of golden space dent.


    The golden runes are dense and stacked, just like the golden wings of a golden winged ROC bird. A strong and fierce breath suddenly spreads from Du Shaofu and sweeps away, shaking the space.


    The three puppets came straight forward, but they were swept by the golden light of the space, which was almost inch by inch, and the bodies of the three puppets directly blocked them.


    "Woo "


    the three puppets raised their heads and let out a kind of low roar. In an instant, their bodies suddenly glowed with red light. Their arms were like the claws of a raptor. One by one, they tore up the space at the same time, tearing the void, and the mysterious patterns of talismans gushed out. At the same time, they actually tore Du Shaofu''s shaking wings.


    "On purpose! "


    the three puppets tore their wings, and their bodies just came out. Du Shaofu also appeared in front of the three puppets with a slightly surprised look on his face. The three fists in his hand were as fast as lightning and fell on the three puppets like thunder.


    "Bang! "Bang! "Bang! "


    under the three muffled blasts, the three puppets were directly shaken off, and the puppet''s body fell violently in the distance, hitting the ground, shaking the ground and shooting stones.


    This time, Du Shaofu did his best.


    Although these three puppets were powerful, they were not the same as before. Even if they met the strong ones in the later period of the holy land, they were able to compete with them.


    "Chulala! "


    when the three puppets were shaken off, they always had a murderous spirit, but they didn''t move. Suddenly, in their empty eyes, the other 64 puppets were full of murderous spirit.


    The talisman and secret patterns on the bodies of the four puppets seemed to be alive. The four hot claw marks swung out with great energy.


    In a flash, the whole huge square space suddenly seemed to be on fire. The high temperature came, like a sea of fire.


    "Hiss "


    the four fierce claw marks immediately tore the void from all directions, like four fireballs falling from heaven, trapping Du Shaofu."Green spirit armor! "


    " Peng Linjiu Tian! "


    "! "


    Du Shaofu changed color. This is four puppets, not a strongman in the holy land. Compared with the cultivators of the same level, the puppets are much more difficult to deal with and more dangerous.


    Just as the four puppets sprang out, they were also in a slight change of complexion. With a light drink from the city, the golden light flashed under their feet, and the green spirit armor appeared at the same time. The ROC''s golden wings were golden, and his body soared into the air.


    Covered with the green spirit armor, the ROC comes to the sky, and the sky horse bursts into the sky.


    Suddenly, in the void around Du Shaofu, there are palm prints all over the sky, just like a rainstorm pouring out. In a moment, countless palm prints burst out, destroying everything!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu almost had all his strength, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC, and urging the ROC to come to the nine days, just like a giant ROC, flapping his wings and sweeping the open and wide, he was arrogant and suppressed everything.


    "Boom! "


    the golden Rune sparkles like fireworks, making the surrounding void bright.


    In a short moment, the thunder rush converged into a storm, and the terrifying energy created a shock to break the space ripple, and then it was severely bombarded at the four puppets.


    "Bang bang! "


    this kind of prestige expanded like lightning at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye, and collided with the four puppets. All of them brought up a deep sound explosion. In an instant, the terrible strong wind swept through from it.


    "Boom! "


    the golden light is bright, the runes are blazing, and the terrible energy wind is sweeping through. In the middle of the sky, a large space is disordered, and the space ripple is inch by inch burst.


    The four puppet paw marks were directly shattered, and the whole space trembled. The four puppet bodies fell directly from the low altitude impact to the ground.


    The four puppets'' bodies fell, and the ground of xiakong square shook for it, and the ground around them suddenly cracked.


    Liu limo looked at all this, and her beautiful eyes were astonished. Although he had heard some rumors for a long time, it seemed that the power of the great Peng emperor had risen sharply again, and he joined hands with others to frighten the ancestor of the roe deer owl family.


    However, seeing Du Shaofu''s strength with his own eyes, Liu limo was even more shocked. All the seven puppets had the peak fighting power in the later period of the holy land, and any one of them was not weaker than the strong one in the middle of the holy land.


    She couldn''t even fight against one of them, and the seven puppets were equal to the top seven in the middle of the holy land. Unexpectedly, she was shocked by the purple robed youth.


    The cold and enchanting face is full of shock, and then Liu limo''s deep heart can''t help but feel a little lost.


    If she had met at the beginning, she could have been closer to him.


    During this period of time, Liu limo also regarded Du Shaofu as his goal. After breaking through the holy land, he thought that he had caught up with some distance.


    But now when he saw them, Liu limo understood that their distance was not only not closer, but also farther and farther away.


    "What a powerful puppet! "


    although Du Shaofu had shaken back these puppets, he was still surprised. His figure had retreated several steps in the void and stamped on the air with one foot. Only then did he stabilize his body, and his hands were numb when he stood with his hands.


    It seems that these puppets were completely refined by some kind of extremely hard weapon refining materials, not living puppets. It is difficult to find all the refined materials, even the details of the nine masters and other forces.


    Du Shaofu was shocked by the strength of the seven puppets. He did not keep more hands just now, and how much damage was caused by the lack of alignment. The hardness of these puppets was extremely abnormal.


    Looking around at the ancient vicissitudes of life and the huge palace in front of him, it seemed that no one had ever set foot on it. At the moment, Du Shaofu had no difficulty in guessing that the seven terrible puppets were guarding the place.


    To be able to defend this place with such seven puppets is enough to show the extraordinary of this place.


    "Whew! "


    seven puppets were shaken off and stood up again in an instant. However, the puppet''s body was not damaged in any way. It was proved that the weapon refining materials used were stronger than Du Shaofu''s imagination.


    "Woo "


    the seven puppets stood up again, shining in the sky. The blazing breath swept through the void and roared in a low voice, which was even more ferocious. The murderous spirit in his empty eyes was staring at Du Shaofu.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly fixed. All these puppets had the fighting power of the peak in the middle of the holy land. They were not easy to deal with. Seven of them were much more difficult to deal with than the cultivators at the peak of the seven holy places.


    "Boom! "


    without any delay, the seven puppets leaped together again, as fast as lightning. In a mysterious way, the seven figures formed a circle, trapping Du Shaofu and Liu limo in the middle.


    "Boom


    it seems that the puppet is still rising!


    "What should we do? "


    Liu limo has a dignified face. When Qianying comes to Du Shaofu''s side, she feels that these terrible puppets have other means, which are far more complicated and mysterious than ordinary puppets."They are not ordinary puppets. They are very strange. "


    Du Shaofu looked at the seven puppets around him. In their eyes, they were not as empty as ordinary puppets, but spread a strong intention of killing and cutting, as if they would not stop if all the criminals were killed in the future.


    Du Shaofu was also the first to see such puppets.


    Even if he had given himself that kind of weapon refining material based on his current cultivation, Du Shaofu could not guarantee that he would be able to refine such a horrible puppet. Moreover, he could not refine it overnight.


    With Du Shaofu''s observation, the seven puppets seemed to be arranging something, and even had a tacit understanding.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was even more surprised and did not dare to act rashly.


    "In the temple, there are some experiences left by our ancestors, and there are also those who refine puppet covers. If I guess correctly, these puppets should be made by a strong person in the ancient times. The bodies of puppets are dead. But in the minds of these puppets, the spirits of human beings are convulsed by special means, and then sealed in the heads of puppets. At the same time, the puppets are made in this way With some wisdom, this kind of puppet is more powerful than ordinary puppets! "


    Liu limo was also looking at the seven puppets around him. On his cold and pale face, his face became more and more dignified.


    "Can it be like this "


    after hearing the speech, Du Shaofu also kept his eyes on the seven puppets around him. This method of making puppets seems to have been recorded in tianlinglu at last, but there is no detailed introduction. Perhaps this method of refining puppets was added by master Shengshou Lingdi.


    Just as Du Shaofu and Liu limo looked at each other, it was not long before the seven puppets had their own fiery breath all over their bodies, and the lights of the hidden patterns of their talismans flashed fiercely. The red light seemed to be a substantial flame.


    "Long "


    suddenly, the complex and mysterious talisman patterns on the seven puppets soared into the sky, and then they were wrapped up in an arc above the sky. The hidden patterns of the seven puppets were connected in the air like a spider''s web, which covered the whole space, and the whole space seemed to be suddenly covered by a fiery sea of fire.


    "Hula..."! "


    the fiery and fiery talismans are connected to each other, covering the surrounding space. Du Shaofu and Liu limo are directly shrouded in it.


    "Boom "


    at the same time, the momentum of the seven puppets rose sharply. From the original peak level of the middle holy land to the breath level of the later holy land, although the breath may still be a little different from the later period of the holy land, the prestige of the seven puppets at this time was definitely not a little bit stronger than before, and one was very close to the holy land It''s late.


    "It''s a puppet combo! "


    Du Shaofu looked at them. At the moment, the seven puppets seemed to have some intelligence, and even they could attack together. At this time, the seven puppets had risen to the level of breath comparable to the later period of the holy land. The shudder was definitely enough to be comparable to the strong ones in the later period of the holy land.


    "We seem to be in big trouble! "


    Liu limo looked at Du Shaofu, his pale face and his eyes were dignified. At this time, the seven puppets were no doubt equal to the strong ones in the later period of the seven holy places. The fighting power of these seven puppets is probably the first one at the moment. It''s hard to stop the powerful from doing their best, except for those who can''t get out of the big families The strong appear.


    "Be careful. "


    Du Shaofu Mu Ning had already seen from his breath that Liu limo had also stepped into the holy land, but it was far from enough to face these puppets at the moment.


    As the voice fell, the golden light on Du Shaofu''s body flashed, and behind his back, Dapeng''s golden wings and the green spirit armor were full of encouragement, but they did not dare to be careless.


    "Hiss "


    at the same time, the seven puppets, who were connected with each other in a mysterious way, stirred up the tremendous energy and roared in the space. The two puppets first swept out as fast as lightning, and hooked the connected secret patterns of the flaming talismans in the sky. The fierce claw prints, with the incomparable hot wind, grabbed Liu limo and Du Shaofu respectively


    Looking at the terrible puppet, Liu limo''s beautiful eyes changed greatly, and his face was dignified. Suddenly, the vast and mysterious air burst out from the graceful and seductive figure. At the moment, he had tried his best, but he knew that he could not resist anything. He just didn''t want people around him to worry about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2395

    Du Shaofu''s eyes were also very dignified at the moment. He looked at the two puppets fighting. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings vibrated and shook against the sky. He did not retreat but went forward. The golden light wrapped in his hands, shook his arms, and his fists came out together. The golden light burst out. The cracks in the dark space were revealed around him. His fists were like two dragons sailing out of the sea and struck away like lightning.


    "Bang bang! "


    the fists and claws hit each other like meteorites. Under the impact of amazing energy, the whole space swayed directly, and the inch space collapsed. With the strong wind of terror, the two puppet bodies and Du Shaofu staggered away at the same time.


    "How strong! "


    Du Shaofu stabilized his body with his wings, and his face became more and more surprised. After the breath of these puppets soared, they really had the combat power comparable to the later period of the holy land, which means that one foot has stepped into the level of the latter period of the holy land.


    Liu limo raised her eyes, and her eyebrows wrinkled tightly. She couldn''t help anything, and the other party wanted to protect her.


    "Don''t worry about me, you go first! "


    Liu limo said that she knew that it should not be difficult to get away with Du Shaofu''s means.


    "Be careful! "


    when Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his figure suddenly came to Liu limo.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Go. "Liu limo looked at Du Shaofu and squeezed out a bitter smile on his pale face.


    "Boom! "


    once again, a puppet came, and the hidden lines were connected in the sky. The puppet''s fist exploded, which led to a sea of fire and shrouded Du Shaofu and Liu limo.


    "Baquan do! "


    between the electric light and the flint, Du Shaofu shook his arm. In the faint sound of the Dragon singing and elephant singing, a fist seal fell directly on the puppet fist. A majestic golden light surged up like a strong wind. The domineering breath was in the puppet fist. Under the flesh eye, the puppet fist was directly shaken back, and even there were tiny cracks on the surface Tremendous force, the instant impact.


    "Boom "


    two puppets came at the same time. There were palm prints, like fire clouds spreading down the sky, and claw prints tearing the void.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank. Dapeng''s golden winged cave was like a giant ROC flapping its wings. His whole body released the boundless and majestic pressure. It was as if he wanted to soar and soar in the sky. There was a kind of supreme breath in the air, which oppressed the world!


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s double pupils cast golden light, just like two rounds of bright sun shining in the sky, overlooking the earth, and the green spirit armor pushed to the extreme


    "The ROC breaks its claws! "


    " broken star fist! "


    a sharp claw print is sticking out of Du Shaofu''s right hand, just like a real ROC''s claw. If he wants to break the sky, the golden talisman''s secret pattern flickers, and a strong and dominating breath spreads from the sharp claw print


    The claw marks are swept out, and the terrible breath makes the space roar. The domineering energy fluctuates like a vast ocean, like a golden rainbow flying across the sky. Then, in the fury of runes, it directly tears the clouds of fire.


    If a blow can smash the stars, it will instantly hit the red puppet''s paw print, and the terrible energy storm will immediately sweep away like a hurricane, so that the puppet will be directly shaken back.


    "Whew..."! "


    but at this time, there was no delay for the remaining five puppets. The five puppets all jumped out and rushed at Du Shaofu and liulimo at the same time. In the sky, the wind and clouds were surging and the fire was blazing, like volcanoes erupting at the same time.


    "Boom "


    in an instant, Du Shaofu directly stimulated the thunder and martial pulse, and the whole body was full of thunder. In addition, there was a silver gold thunder light in the middle of his eyebrows. The red Jiri horse monkey pulse spirit appeared together, with lightning and thunder, and the mighty thunder was surging.


    "Boom "


    at this moment, Du Shaofu''s body was in full swing, the body of red Jiri horse monkey''s original God''s pulse and soul was thundering, the sky was full of golden rays, lightning and thunder, and the ROC flapped its wings, and it was in full swing, soaring for nine days and sweeping the sky!


    The breath of tyranny and terror is towering, suppressing everything!


    The thunderbolt is full of thunderbolt, and the dazzling lightning talisman and secret pattern are blooming. The breath is domineering and frightening!


    The golden winged ROC bird family''s supreme beast can move the sky like a giant ROC. It contains the power of moving mountains and rivers, shaking mountains and rivers, breaking mountains and destroying everything!


    Du Shaofu was in the air, bathed in the golden light, and was a man of his own.


    "Boom! "


    this space roars through the sky, making the space tremble.


    A series of dazzling runes burst into light, and the sky shaking sound seemed to shatter the square.


    Liu limo was shocked. How long did it take for the purple robed youth to break through to such a terrible level.


    With all his strength, Du Shaofu''s attack power swept out one after another, with a terrifying and astonishing power. Thunder was everywhere and gold was shining. The surrounding space was cracked and opened, and the momentum was surging out.


    There are seven puppets in total. Now they are fighting against each other. This is an amazing battle.


    "Boom "


    under the impact of such terror, the ancient void of vicissitudes trembles violently, and the aftershocks of terror directly tear open the space cracks in the surrounding space, revealing the dark light, but they are combined together in an instant.The seven puppets are connected with each other in a mysterious way. If only the seven puppets are comparable to the powerful fighting power of the late holy land, perhaps Du Shaofu is better at dealing with them. At the moment, the seven puppets have not only greatly increased their strength, but also formed a joint attack array. Combined with each other, their combat power has reached a new level.


    Du Shaofu was more and more frightened in the Vietnam War. At the moment, the seven puppets joined hands. I''m afraid that they will never be under the thunder sheep.


    "Pedaling "


    under the terrible energy storm over the sky, Du Shaofu did not occupy much leeward in the energy storm of broken talismans and secret patterns, but he was constantly shaken away. Fortunately, he had immortal metaphysical body and green spirit armor, so he would not be hurt too much.


    "Bang! "


    above the void, as Du Shaofu retreated again, a blazing claw print tore through the void, and grasped heavily on the golden wings of Dapeng, which unfolded behind Du Shaofu.


    The sound of a low sonic boom was heard, and the paw print fell on Du Shaofu''s body. Suddenly, the purple and gold electric arc lingered, and the thunder broke out, leaving traces on Dapeng''s golden wings, but it was not deep.


    "Hiss "


    under such a claw mark on his back, Du Shaofu''s body directly staggered forward. At the same time, on Du Shaofu''s huge body, the purple and gold electric light burst out, and a huge electric light suddenly poured into the puppet''s paw print, shaking it open.


    Seven puppets joined hands to attack. Du Shaofu was in great distress when he used the body of the spirit of the pulse and soul. He also wanted to protect Liu limo. Fortunately, under the immortal Xuanti and the green spirit armor, it was not a big obstacle. Under the terrible defense, it could still be sustained. If it was replaced by other people, it would be a surprise.


    "How strong! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes became more and more dignified. These seven puppets were absolutely equivalent to thunder sheep at the moment. At this time, they were surrounded and had to protect Liu limo. They were afraid that they could not resist.


    "Buzz! "


    when his body retreated, Du Shaofu didn''t hesitate. The ROC''s golden wings shook behind him, and he slouched up to embrace Liu limo''s boneless waist and broke through the air directly. These seven puppets were too difficult to deal with.


    "Woo! "


    the seven puppets uttered the sound of" Wuwu ", and the seven figures moved in unison. Each puppet''s hand was connected by a fiery energy, forming a huge package that enveloped Du Shaofu. Such a hot sea of fire enveloped Du Shaofu at all.


    Du Shaofu''s big Peng''s golden wings vibrated and directly cut through the space, but at the same time, he was affected by the invisible binding force, and it was difficult to break through the void. With Liu limo, he was more and more affected.


    "Boom! "


    in a flash, a puppet in front of Du Shaofu leaped out in a moment, his eyes were fierce, his spirit of killing was full of, and his claw print was transformed into a fist, and a fist seal was directly smashed out, and it suddenly hit Du Shaofu.


    "Xuanhuangdi seal! "


    Du Shaofu didn''t have time to think about it. The colorful and gorgeous fingerprints of xuanhuang emperor''s seal were the dazzling light tail in the sound of Sanskrit. In an instant, he hit the terrible puppet with a fist. The shocking energy was muffled and suddenly burst through the ancient void.


    "Bang! "


    the runes burst out with dazzling light, just like two meteorites colliding, and the terrifying energy ripple is like a huge ocean wave.


    In the middle of the collision void, a huge void black hole collapses and reveals. There is a green dragon and a white tiger. The shadow of Phoenix Xuanwu turtle emerges. The world is boiling with awe inspiring pressure.


    This time, the puppet was directly shaken away, and even the puppet''s joint attack array was greatly affected.


    "HISHI "


    however, at the same time, two puppets, one left and one right, tore through the void, and the paw marks penetrated the void. The remaining four puppets besieged the body of the blood spirit of the red Jiri horse monkey.


    "Bully the airway! "


    a terrible breath sprang out of his body, shaking the void like thunder and wind. At the same time, Du Shaofu raised his head like a dragon singing nine days, like a god roaring.


    "Oh! "


    the sound waves are boiling like a tsunami, and the surging waves are sweeping in all directions, making the whole void roaring, and countless roaring echoes reverberate in the sky, just like the nine day thunder rings through the world


    The sound wave is rolling, accompanied by a ripple of golden light Rune energy, just like a vast ocean. This sound wave is not a simple sound wave, but contains a kind of martial arts, which makes the big array of seven puppets boil and roll.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu whipped his wings, and suddenly the thunder surged in his eyes. His amazing energy swept out, and the golden light swept over the two puppets who had attacked him.


    The whole sky was shaking violently, and a terrible wave of energy suddenly turned into a storm, forming a ring like shape and suddenly spreading.


    Du Shaofu''s body was slightly shaken and blocked. But at the moment, the two puppets were flying in a straight line, falling from the air. It seemed that their fighting power suddenly became much weaker.At that moment, Du Shaofu seemed to have discovered something. In the instant, he showed a trace of doubt. Under the power of keen yuan Shen''s prying, he felt that the tyrant''s air way had a great influence on these puppets, which made the puppets look dull for a moment.


    "Why! "


    Du Shaofu was surprised and immediately thought in his mind that hegemonic airway contains substance, among which the greatest attack power is Yuanshen attack power.


    "Is it "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes lit up. Were these puppets afraid of Yuan Shen''s attack, at least they would be affected by Yuan Shen''s attack.


    "Woo! "


    with the moment of Du Shaofu''s thinking, a puppet who had been shaken back by Du Shaofu had already made a direct attack again, and the two puppets who had just fallen into the void and had been affected by their combat effectiveness were also immediately attacked again.


    This time, the three puppets shot at Du Shaofu in unison, outlining three hot energy competitions. Like a shock wave, they pierced through the space like three red lightning spears, which shot at Du Shaofu rapidly.


    "Hum! "


    under the purple thunder light''s double pupil, Du Shaofu''s thunder light was surging, and the corner of his mouth outlined a sneering radian. Suddenly, there was a strange fingerprint condensation in his hand, and the purple and gold electric arc overflowed. When the three red rays of energy emerged through the void, the Ancient Runes all over his body immediately rippled.


    At the same time, from Du Shaofu''s whole body as the center, a pair of eight trigrams suddenly appeared in the void.


    "Boom! "


    for a moment, the void vibrates, and the directions of the eight trigrams are connected with each other in the void. It is like a line of bright divine rings that diffuse into the distance, and a tremendous and boundless power comes to this ancient square void world in an instant.


    "Chulala "


    when the empty eight diagrams appear, the three hot energy competitions are suddenly excluded.


    "Roar "


    in a flash, on the empty eight diagrams, ten thousand beasts roared, lightning and thunder thundered, mountains and lakes moved horizontally, wind and rain alternately, mountains and rivers emerged, sun, moon and stars changed, and purple flame demon Huang, undead grass and Dongming grass appeared.


    Wrapped in the green spirit armor, the golden wings of the ROC burst open behind, and the golden light broke out!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu stepped on the eight trigrams and was covered with purple and gold lightning.


    The body of the three puppets seemed to feel something. It was hard to break free from the "prison of time and space". The surrounding space was broken, but it was recovered in an instant.


    Du Shaofu stood in the sky on the empty eight diagrams, but at the moment, he only managed to suppress a few puppets. The strength of these puppets at the moment is comparable to the fighting power of the later holy land.


    At the moment, Liu limo, who was held in his arms by Du Shaofu, was trembling and palpitating. It was not the first time that she felt the huge breath, but it was even more palpitating at the moment.


    "What a terrible means. "


    looking at all this, Liu limo''s pale face was stunned. Under this terrible power, she felt an absolute palpitation, and her dark Qi, vitality and martial pulse were absolutely suppressed.


    In the empty eight trigrams, the ancient talisman and secret patterns spread out, and finally covered the four puppets who were fighting with the body of the blood and soul of the red Jiri horse monkey.


    The seven puppets were shrouded in the empty eight diagrams, and were immediately greatly affected. The light on their bodies was also dimmed. The light of the hidden symbols and secret lines connected with each other was also cracked in Du Shaofu''s empty eight diagrams diagram at this time.


    "No! "


    How could Du Shaofu miss such influences? A bright silver gold arc swept out of the body of the red Jiri horse monkey''s pulse soul, and took the opportunity to steal into one of the puppet''s eyebrows.


    The silver and gold electric arc surged into the puppet''s mind. In the depths of the puppet''s mind, there was a bright red light standing in the puppet''s mind, which was filled with a fierce atmosphere of cruelty and murder.


    The spirit thunder was originally the nemesis of the yuan God. At the moment, this bright arc was the spirit thunder on Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul body. It immediately scattered the red light and revealed a human body of Yuan Shen. His eyes were red with blood and looked very ferocious. His breath was ferocious to the extreme, as if it were completely condensed by the ferocious spirit.


    Feel the spirit of thunder, ferocious spirit instinctively have fear and fear, but then ferocious out, it seems that is not afraid of death.


    However, the ferocious God was suppressed after all, and the spirit thunder was its nemesis, which was occupied directly.


    "Why! "


    in the empty eight trigrams, Du Shaofu was surprised that the original God was extremely strong, but at this time it was extremely strange. It seemed that there was not too much intelligence. Everything in his body had been refined, and all that was left was the evil spirit.


    Even the fierce sadism and cutting spirit should be that the refiners rearranged some special means to refine it.


    However, what shocked Du Shaofu was not the refinement of the original God, but the defense in the puppet''s mind, which was weaker than Du Shaofu had imagined, or even had no defense at all.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu discovered that the puppets'' defense was weak under the attack of sound wave and Yuan Shen.As such a terrible puppet, generally speaking, the puppet''s mind will be arranged by the refiner under the fierce seal ban.


    These seal prohibitions are not easy to open, even some puppet outsiders want to control, seal prohibition will directly destroy the puppets.


    The terrible puppets of this level, I am afraid, are not easily taken away by anyone else.


    So at the beginning, although Du Shaofu wanted to counter control puppets, he didn''t want much.


    The anti control puppet, first of all, needs to have a stronger God than the arranger.


    The owners of these seven puppets are definitely not ordinary people. It is not easy to counter control them.


    But now, in the minds of these terrible puppets, there was no barrier at all. There was no seal prohibition at all. That''s why Du Shaofu was surprised.


    The owners of these seven puppets did not impose any restrictions. This is not the same for Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s spirit thunder contains Yin Luo Tun soul thunder, which immediately engulfs the original God. Although these primitive gods are extremely cruel, their redundant nature has been refined at this time. Only the cruel nature is left, which is not difficult to swallow and refine.


    "Long..."! "


    at the same time, the body of the red Jiri horse monkey god continued to shoot, and the silver gold arc burst out, leaving the silver gold thunder streamer, and directly entered the eyebrows of the six puppets who were bound in the empty eight diagrams.


    "Hiss! "


    these terrible puppets were bound and affected. As the spirit thunder poured into their eyebrows, they suddenly trembled, and then their violent and cruel eyes became dull.


    Du Shaofu has already tried. The yuan gods in these puppets do not have much resistance. The spirit thunder is their killer. With the suppression of the empty eight diagrams, they are devouring and refining smoothly.


    Du Shaofu originally intended to destroy the seven puppets, but when he found out that there was no means in their minds, he wanted to devour the spirits in his mind with the spirit thunder, but he did not want to destroy them.


    These puppets are made by special secret methods, and they have terrible joint attack array. Their power is amazing and direct. If they devour the original gods in these puppets and put their own marks on them, they will undoubtedly be like their own.


    If such a puppet was directly destroyed by bombing, Du Shaofu knew that he did not know how to refine such a puppet. Even if he wanted to take a step back and rebuild this terrible puppet, he would have to directly kill the seven strongmen above the peak in the later period of the holy land to refine, and it needed the yuan spirits of the nine strong people at the peak in the later period of the holy land.


    At the moment, there are ready-made puppets. The owner of the puppet did not arrange any means on the puppet. As if these puppets were not very important in his mind, Du Shaofu would not be polite. If he could refine and control the yuan Shen in the puppet''s mind, it would undoubtedly be equivalent to controlling the seven puppets.


    Du Shaofu was familiar with the methods of controlling these spirits.


    Du Shaofu estimated that if there was no accident, the way to control these puppets was in the puppets.


    The seven spirit thunder respectively entered the mind of the seven puppets, and within the seven puppets, the ferocious God of the Yuan Dynasty came ferociously.


    However, as Du Shaofu conjectured, these yuan gods could not do anything to suppress them.


    Although these puppets are strong, they need the cooperation of the original gods and the puppets themselves. The key lies in the body of these yuan gods. With these yuan gods in the puppet''s mind, they can control and maximize the combat power of these puppets.


    However, under various kinds of repression, and with the characteristics of yinluotun soul thunder, the original God of the fierce cruelty and massacre blocked and resisted the spirit thunder. After a moment, it was refined and controlled again.


    Then Du Shaofu began to arrange means. In the depths of these puppets, he set up soul marks, and in this mind, set seals and prohibitions. Du Shaofu didn''t want any of these puppets to be able to counter control as easily as himself.


    After being completely controlled by Du Shaofu, the seven puppets became dull and their eyes began to submit.


    "No! "


    everything is under control. The golden wings of the ROC and the green spirit armor on Du Shaofu''s back are converged, and the empty eight trigrams in the sky are dissipated, and the body of the original spirit of the red Jiri macaque returns to the palace of the mud pill in the mind.


    After Liu limo was put down, Du Shaofu fell to the ground and took a deep breath. The seven terrible puppets stood quietly beside him.


    After a long time, the puppet could not stay in front of Liumo for a long time.


    These seven puppets are sluggish and docile at the moment. Liu limo has just witnessed Du Shaofu''s means. It is not difficult to know that Du Shaofu is controlling the seven puppets.


    "Boom! "


    among the seven puppets'' eyes, the eyes of the seven puppets suddenly became cruel and brutal again, even more fierce.


    At the same time, the seven puppets'' bodies were full of fierce breath and fierce eyes. However, they did not act on Du Shaofu any more, but showed obedience.This is Du Shaofu''s attempt to control these puppets. He is surprised to find that after taking control of these puppets, they seem to be much more powerful than when they were not in control.


    "I''ll call you" Seven Saints "later! "


    looking at the seven puppets in front of him, Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a smile. With the fall of his voice, the long sleeves of his purple robe were swept away at the same time, and the seven puppets, who had just been extremely horrible and cruel, were immediately put into the heaven and earth bag in their hands.


    The process of controlling the seven puppets was even more successful than Du Shaofu had expected. With a little bit of means, he could easily set his own soul imprint, as if he had refined it.


    Du Shaofu is definitely a puppet expert. These seven terrible puppets have not been sealed and banned. Generally speaking, only the rune masters refine some puppets that they don''t see in their eyes. Only when the refiners refine these puppets as an experimental object, they will not pay too much attention to it. This will happen Let''s see.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but sigh. If this was the same as what he had guessed, if the strong man who made the seven puppets only took the seven puppets as the experimental objects, what step has the seven cultivation reached?


    If these seven monstrous puppets were to be put outside, Du Shaofu knew that even the big school of the nine masters was absolutely a treasure. Without the help of the super powerful men from the eternal tomb, no one could fight against them.


    But here, the seven puppets did not pay much attention to them, and even left their soul marks.


    However, Du Shaofu was laughing at this time. With seven puppets, he was undoubtedly surrounded by seven high-level practitioners in the middle of the holy land. After joining hands, he was able to fight with the ordinary later practitioners of the holy land. Once again, he had some support at his side.


    With these seven puppets in his body, Du Shaofu estimated that if the original Lei Yang came back to provoke himself, the seven puppets alone would have made the thunder sheep helpless.


    Du Shaofu was afraid to sketch out a faint smile. At the moment, Du Shaofu could not help thinking that he had got seven fierce puppets so easily. He was afraid that after the dragon family and famous masters knew about it, he would be crazy about them.


    "The seven puppets, the emperor of the ROC, have you accepted them? "


    looking at Du Shaofu''s resolute and resolute face, Liu limo''s beautiful eyes were shocked, staring at Du Shaofu and asking.


    But when the voice dropped, Liu limo also had some bitter smile, and felt that his question seemed redundant.


    The seven puppets have been put into the bag of heaven and earth by Du Shaofu, and they are clearly under his control.


    The seven puppets are equivalent to the absolute seven strongmen in the middle of the holy land. Even after they join hands, they can compare with the strong ones in the later period of the holy land. With their defensive power and deadly characteristics, no one wants to meet them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2396

    "Gu "


    Liu limo was shocked and his throat was a little hot. After the seven puppets fell into the hands of the purple robed youth, it was no doubt that there were seven more terrible strong men in the body of the terrible guy. If any big power saw such seven puppets, it would be heartache to be red eyed.


    Ming shows a wry smile, and Liu limo sighs in his heart. It seems that the harvest of seven puppets has been amazing for this terrible guy. However, if anyone dares to provoke a guy who is already abnormal enough, he can only admit that he is unlucky.


    "Fortunately, we are all right. "


    after hearing Liu limo''s words, Du Shaofu put his mind back and said with a smile.


    "Poof..."! "


    with the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, Liu limo was seriously injured. Once again, his mouth overflowed with red blood, and then his delicate body was slightly softened.


    "You''re seriously injured. "


    with a flash of gold under his feet, Du Shaofu suddenly appeared at the side of that delicate body. He helped Qi up and held it in his arms, with nephrite in his arms. The faint fragrance was very attractive.


    "The injury is not mild. "


    Liu limo''s Jiao Yan squeezes out a bitter smile, and is repeatedly impacted by those terrible puppets. With her strength, it is not easy for her to persist until now.


    "Let''s breathe and heal first. "


    Du Shaofu looked at the simple palace in front of him. There were seven puppets guarding the palace outside. He was afraid that there would be a lot of danger inside. At this time, Liu limo was seriously injured, so it was better not to go in.


    As soon as his eyes swept, Du Shaofu helped Liu limo to a cleaner square in front of him and began to spit and heal.


    Supported by him, Liu limo shivered all over himself, and his body was stiff for it. With a little scarlet color, he climbed up the pale cheek quietly, and finally got to the place.


    "You need to breathe and heal, and I''ll protect your Dharma. "


    Du Shaofu walked lightly in Liu limo''s ear.


    "Well! "


    Liu limo regained his consciousness and did not dare to raise his head. He was scarlet on his cheek. He was afraid of being seen. After nodding, he immediately sat down with his head down and crossed his knees. With his handprint tied, he began to sit cross his knees and adjust his breath.


    Du Shaofu didn''t find anything strange about Liu limo. His purple robe trembled slightly and looked around carefully.


    The square is surrounded by endless mountains. The ancient palace in front of it seems calm, but it makes people feel it carefully. It is as if there is a fierce beast sleeping.


    Under such a breath, Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless. He did not know what danger was hidden in it. He had better be more careful.


    Looking at Liu limo for a moment, Du Shaofu looked back at Liu limo, who was taking breath. Then he came to Liu limo not far from him. He placed a seal on him. He took the miraculous medicine and sat cross his knees. He also closed his eyes and took it. The consumption was quite large.


    As the two people vomited, time passed slowly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh! "


    in the dead and silent land, there are many figures passing by in the vast void, and an invisible strong breath is released, and then it falls on the high mountain.


    At the beginning, there were three people, two extraordinary young people. At first, a face seemed to be exquisitely carved. The arc angle of his lips was perfect. It seemed that he was always smiling. The smile was dangerous and evil, which made his breath very complicated.


    Next to the young man, there was a young man with black hair and black shirt. In the space around him, the space around him began to be distorted. His eyebrows were like willows. His eyes were like black agate. His eyes were pure black and his appearance was very graceful.


    There was also a robe and hat that covered most of his face, revealing frightening eyes.


    If Du Shaofu was there, he would have recognized them at the first time. This was the magic temple, the Jialou jueyou and the demon Lingzi.


    "Lord Mocha, we have received the news that the cracks outside the fierce place have become bigger and bigger, and some changes have taken place. Maybe it will not take too long for the magic emperor to re-enter. Do we want to wait for the devil emperor to come here? After all, this burial place is very special, and the devil God specially reminds us to be careful."


    An old man respectfully said that he was hunting in a broad robe. His long hair was filled with black evil spirit, and his eyes gave out a strange cold light. His breath was stronger than the five evil envoys killed by Du Shaofu.


    "It''s a good thing that something has happened in this terrible place, but there is not much time to wait." Magic brake voice down, a vertical figure, the moment is to flash to the front space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Liu limo was seriously injured this time in the silent old vicissitudes square. He took a lot of pills as he breathed and adjusted his breath. After more than ten hours, his pale face recovered a little bit of ruddy.


    It''s just that under such a heavy blow, if you want to recover, I''m afraid it can''t be done in a short time.


    "Hiss..."


    Liu limo opened his eyes and exhaled his turbid breath. This is not a real healing place. There is no time to delay here.With her beautiful eyes open, Liu limo''s eyes are fixed on the purple robe wrapped with golden light in front of her eyes. Her eyes are fascinated.


    "What''s up? "


    feeling the breath fluctuation, Du Shaofu stopped breathing. As soon as the fingerprints were closed, the golden light on his body slowly converged. The golden light in his eyes flashed away, and his clear eyes fell on Liu limo. Judging from the look, Liu limo''s injury has recovered a little, but it is still not light. I''m afraid it can not be recovered in a short time.


    "I can walk around. This is not a place to stay for a long time. "


    Liu limo nodded softly. He was in the unknown land and had no time to heal his wounds. Looking at Du Shaofu, everyone was in a hurry to look for opportunities. The young man in front of him could protect her Dharma for so long. He looked at Du Shaofu and said softly," I''m really sorry for the delay and the drag on you. "


    " you are welcome. "


    with a smile, Du Shaofu felt nothing but that this woman was much softer than when she first knew her.


    Then Du Shaofu can''t help but think of Ouyang Shuang. Fortunately, the man''s wife is not here now. Otherwise, when he sees himself with Liu limo at the moment, he can''t help but feel his earlobe subconsciously


    "Let''s go and search everywhere. I''m afraid this place is not easy. "


    Liu limo nodded softly. He didn''t notice Du Shaofu''s strangeness. His beautiful eyes showed a little smile, and his expression once again restored the cold and enchanting temperament, which was incomparably moving.


    "I''m afraid there''s nothing out there."


    Du Shaofu said that he had already explored the surrounding area of the square secretly, and found nothing. If anything, it should be in the ancient palace.


    "In the palace ahead, there should be something extraordinary, maybe even more dangerous! "


    Liu limo looked at the huge palace with a solemn look. The puppets on the square outside were as powerful as they were. They were even more afraid to step on it easily.


    Du Shaofu had already looked at the palace in front of him. The ancient palace was very huge, with the color of bronze on the whole. It stood majestically. It seemed that no one had ever set foot on it for countless years.


    "Let''s go in and have a look. "


    Du Shaofu said softly that there was nothing to be found outside. I was afraid that everything was in this ancient palace. Anyway, it had already come. Even if there was any danger, you could not miss it.


    "Be careful!"


    Liu limo hesitated for a moment, then moved lightly, followed Du Shaofu and walked to the ancient palace.


    The ancient bronze palace was huge, and no danger was found before they arrived at the palace.


    This huge ancient palace has only one gate, and I don''t know what kind of material it is. It is carved with many ferocious animal patterns and is densely covered with talismans and secret patterns.


    Du Shaofu was not careless, but the mysterious Qi was surging in his body, and his mind was alert and released around him.


    However, when entering the palace, there was nothing in it, which made Du Shaofu wonder how such a large palace with seven puppet guards could be empty


    "be careful, it seems to be something special! "


    Liu limo''s light way was also puzzled. He looked around and felt some abnormality.


    The two men carefully inspected the palace and found nothing. However, there was an ancient smell spreading in the palace, which surprised Du Shaofu.


    "It seems that there is something strange about it. "Du Shaofu frowned. It seems that there is nothing in it, but this invisible and strange breath seems to be a very old vicissitude.


    "It''s like a fantastic array. "


    just as Du Shaofu was puzzled and frowned, Liu limo''s voice came and said to Du Shaofu:" emperor Dapeng, if I don''t have a guess, I think we are trapped in a clever magic array. "


    " is it magic again? "


    Du Shaofu frowned, and then realized that the gate where they had just entered had disappeared and had been trapped in the magic array again. He did not feel at all. It shows that the magic array is powerful.


    "All the arrays in the heaven and death ground are archaic, and few of them are spread outside. It''s hard to crack them! "


    Liu limo''s beautiful eyes are dignified, and this magic array is extremely brilliant. She thinks that it is difficult to find a way out. Even in the temple, there are few details of such archaic array.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were more dignified when he heard the speech. It would be bad if he was trapped in it. Now he has to find a way out.


    After searching the whole square carefully, Du Shaofu still could not find a way out. He could not leave the palace in any case.


    In the palace, the talisman and secret patterns flicker and are unpredictable.


    "It looks like we''re really stuck here. "Liu limo said to Du Shaofu with a faint bitter smile on his lips.


    Du Shaofu gave a faint smile and said nothing. His eyes suddenly fixed on a stone pillar above the palace in front of him. His eyes flickered. He walked slowly past and looked at it carefullyThen Du Shaofu looked at the second stone pillar not far away, and then took a deep breath.


    "Have you found anything? "See, Liu limo road.


    "If I''m right, the magic array should be the same as the" 99 "magic array we came in, but it has changed a little. "Du Shaofu said softly.


    Hearing this, Liu limo immediately showed a happy look and asked, "can you break the array?"


    "I''ll try and be careful."


    To Liu limo''s heart, Du Shaofu began to break the array according to the method of breaking the nine turn maze array. However, he was quite worried. I don''t know if there will be any danger after breaking the nine nine nine maze array this time.


    But they seem to have no choice but to break the magic array first.


    The fingerprints are condensed from Du Shaofu''s hands, and there are magic and mysterious patterns flashing. With Du Shaofu''s feet, there is no lack of mystery, and Liu limo follows closely.


    Only for a moment, Du Shaofu shuttled around. When he got to the ninety ninth stone pillar, Du Shaofu stepped out at the last step.


    As Du Shaofu''s steps fell, the square suddenly trembled.


    "Boom! "


    the whole palace trembled, and a majestic breath spread, as if it was about to collapse.


    "Be careful! "


    after Du Shaofu had a light drink, his dark Qi suddenly surged and his whole body was on guard. Everything inside was so weird that he had to be on guard.


    "No! "


    and at this time, in the trembling of the square, between the watchful eyes of the two people, everything around disappeared in an instant, and then replaced them with a huge old stone chamber.


    "Why! "


    looking at the ancient stone chamber, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, and his face became shocked.


    The stone chamber is surrounded by bronze, and I don''t know how many years it has existed. It is full of a desolate and ancient atmosphere.


    In the middle of the stone chamber, Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on him, and a very thin body appeared in the middle of the front.


    I don''t know how long this body has been. At the moment, my whole body is full of skin and bones. My long hair is like a spider''s web. A loose old grey robe, like a long skirt, covers the body like a spider''s web.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was shocked by the breath on the thin and dry body. There was a layer of space on the edge of the thin body. The ripples were moving invisibly, which made yuan Shen ache. He felt a tremendous pressure on his whole body.


    "It''s a strong pressure. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, which was so powerful that he made himself shudder at the first glance. The mysterious Qi sticking to you and the power of the original spirit in your mind would be absolutely affected.


    But this breath, Du Shaofu clearly felt, was just a corpse, but it did not have much pressure under the fire thunder ancestor.


    "The remains of Tai Koo Da Neng!"


    Du Shaofu marveled that the breath on the body was too strong. The body remains in front of him should be the remains left by Taigu Daneng.


    Liu limo was also shocked at the moment, and her beautiful eyes were surprised. She also noticed the majestic breath on her body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2397

    "Boom! "


    just as Du Shaofu and Liu limo looked at each other in surprise, the remains in the stone chamber suddenly trembled, and then the body" click "and the whole body began to wriggle, as if it were alive. A wave of energy surged all over the body, shaking the huge stone chamber.


    Liu limo and Du Shaofu''s faces changed greatly, and they were immediately alert. Under the gaze of the two people, the whole body energy of the remains fluctuated. Under the sound of the body "KaKa", the bright talisman secret patterns burst out, dazzling. The body sitting cross knees suddenly stood up, with fierce energy fluctuations in the upright body.


    "It''s extraordinary to be able to enter the earth, but it still can''t escape death. "


    with the hoarse and indifferent voice of the ancient times, it resounded in the hall gently. The thin body slowly raised its head, and the scattered disordered hair shook, revealing empty eyes. But at the moment, the eyes in the eyes are flashing, which is just like the sun''s light, which makes people hard to look directly..


    "It''s not good, isn''t it true that the ancient powerful are still alive! "


    Du Shaofu was surprised that the Taigu great power was still alive. If it was alive, it would be a big trouble.


    The body of the remains stands in the stone chamber, but the thin body seems to give people a strong sense of danger. The fluctuating breath makes Liu limo, the supreme nirvana, tremble and soften his legs.


    "It''s really troublesome. "


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. I''m afraid that if we don''t get rid of the remains of Taigu great energy today, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get rid of it.


    Feeling the energy fluctuation on the body of the Archean powerful remains, Du Shaofu thought that it was just some crazy dream to defeat this one.


    "It''s not a living thing. This remains should have fallen or the time limit has passed. On the body of this remains, there should be only a trace of vitality left by the strong man before his death, not the resurrection. "


    he did not feel the terrible breath. Liu limo clenched his red lips. Although his cultivation strength was not as good as Du Shaofu, his eyesight was extraordinary.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dignified, and naturally he could see it. But even so, it was not easy to deal with the original spirit left by the ancient great power. It was afraid that one of the remaining primordial gods of the ancient great power was also terrifying.


    With Du Shaofu''s eyes fixed, the energy fluctuation of the whole body of the remains became more and more intense. There were bright and shining talisman and secret patterns. It seemed that he was absorbing energy, and his breath was more and more terrible.


    "This remains seems to be swallowing up the energy between heaven and earth to strengthen itself! "


    seeing this, Liu limo''s flower looks pale and feels a bad premonition.


    "Eh..."


    Du Shaofu frowned and felt this for a long time. The body of the ancient powerful remains is no longer thin and seems to be recovering. The energy fluctuation of the whole body is becoming stronger and stronger, and the breath is gradually increasing.


    It seems that the body of the remains is absorbing the energy from heaven and earth to strengthen itself. The more energy it absorbs, the more difficult it is to deal with. Du Shaofu estimated that if the remains were to absorb energy again, it would only increase its strength and become more difficult to deal with at that time.


    "Master, I''m sorry!"


    As the words fell, Du Shaofu''s body moved. The golden light at his feet was shining. All around Jingwanzi, he immediately set up a green spirit armor. He stepped down to a blurred Golden Shadow, and flashed towards the ancient powerful body in the center of the hall in front of him.


    "Boom! "


    in a flash, the vast and mysterious air burst out of Du Shaofu''s body, the golden talisman and secret patterns broke out, the whole stone chamber roared and a palm print shot out.


    "Gee! "


    on this golden palm print, it seems that there is a golden winged ROC bird rising out of the shadow, directly hitting the emperor''s body.


    "Long! "


    when the palm print collided, the blood color in the eyes of the remains of ancient great energy suddenly trembled. It seemed that all the bones of the body were making a" click "sound. In an instant, the palm of the hand moved a tremendous energy, and the same palm print was directly aimed at Du Shaofu.


    The speed of this ancient human remains seems to be slow, but in fact it is extremely terrifying. As soon as the palm print was taken, the space before the palm print was shattered by life, and in a flash it collided with Du Shaofu''s palm print.


    "Bang bang! "


    when the two palms collide, the void in the stone chamber will be shattered in an instant, and dark space cracks will be exposed around.


    "This! "


    the next moment, before Du Shaofu even responded, the body of the ancient powerful remains appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu. The terrible speed also made Du Shaofu feel dignified.


    "Not good!"


    There was no time for hesitation. Du Shaofu held his hands for a fist. At this moment, all the mysterious Qi in his body condensed on his arm. A fist seal suddenly burst out with the sound of dragon chanting and elephant singing.


    "Oh! "


    with the roar of the stone chamber, this fist seal, which is close at hand, thunders hard on the body of the ancient powerful remains, and the overwhelming power suddenly sweeps out.


    But at this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were suddenly changed. The body of the ancient powerful remains seemed fragile, and his walking was rickety. At the moment, it was even harder than the strongest weapon refining materials. With his own cultivation strength at the middle of the holy land, Du Shaofu did not dare to face such a fierce confrontation. However, such combat power, however, was not so strong Even the body of the remains did not shake for half a minute. Instead, it made his fist tingle and numb."Bang! "


    at the same time, the eyes of the corpse''s body flashed red with blood, and the palm of his hand shook. Between the electric light and flint, one hand directly hit Du Shaofu.


    "Bang! "


    Du Shaofu couldn''t avoid the fall of his palmprint. Without any whirling, a mouthful of golden blood suddenly gushed out of his body. The green spirit armor on his chest was directly shattered, and his body was severely shot back dozens of Zhang away, hitting the ground heavily.


    "Bang! "


    the whole huge stone chamber shook, and the ground where Du Shaofu''s body fell cracked.


    "Roc emperor! "


    Liu limo''s color changed, and her shadow flashed to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Pooh! "


    Du Shaofu got up and spat out a mouthful of golden blood from his mouth again. His face turned pale in an instant. The blue spirit armor in front of his chest seemed to have no power to resist at the moment. The large pieces of feather armor were cracked and stained with blood. It was difficult for the dark body to resist such a huge force. The internal organs and internal organs of his body were almost shattered and Qi was in his body The blood is directly raging and surging.


    "Too strong. "


    Du Shaofu was shocked. Fortunately, he had the immortal Xuan body and the green spirit armor. Otherwise, just this palm would have been enough for his own reimbursement, and the strength of the remains of Taigu great power was also too terrible.


    However, this is only a remnant spirit of the archaic power www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2398

    And this is just a remnant of the archaic power. If the archaic power revives in person, how terrible the power is.


    Shocked, Du Shaofu''s eyes were wary of looking again at the remains of Taigu''s great energy.


    Liu limo wrinkled her eyebrows, and her body was dignified to the extreme. But at the moment, it also shocked Du Shaofu''s defense. She saw with her own eyes how terrible the attack of the body of the ancient powerful remains was. She did not expect that Du Shaofu was able to resist. However, it was also very clear that even with the abnormal youth''s strength in front of her eyes, she could no longer compete with such treasures as Zijin tianque and Huanyan Dao array At the moment, under the bombardment of Linglei, it has no great influence at all. It has the breath of Du Shaofu and complements each other. The automatic bombardment of Linglei only makes it subject to some subtle fluctuations.


    But the Qiankun bags on Du Shaofu are different. They are constantly bombarded by the spirit thunder. Although there are seals and seals on these bags, they can''t help but be bombarded by them.


    What''s more, these spirit thunder bombard on the heaven and earth bag, just like falling on the external objects. Then it seems that the spirit thunder is pulled by some kind of traction, and the electric arc converges into bright thunder for training, just like an electric python, falling on the heaven and earth bag continuously.


    Du Shaofu''s broken body is wriggling with blood mist. The metamorphosis of the immortal body is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment, so that the body is slowly recovering.


    However, Du Shaofu fainted at the moment. Du Shaofu''s physical recovery was only unconscious, which did not destroy the metaphysical body, so the speed was extremely slow.


    "Long..."


    Suddenly, there was a bag of heaven and earth broken by the spirit thunder, revealing a large number of sacred utensils, magic weapons, and all kinds of elixir, miraculous medicine and other genius treasures. The rays of the sun soared to the sky, and the energy fluctuated, filling the stone chamber!


    "Boom..."


    One after another, the bags of heaven and earth were constantly broken, and a lot of treasures, genius, earth treasure, miraculous medicine and pills all appeared in the stone chamber, just like piles of hills.


    These are all the treasures that Du Shaofu has been searching for along the way from the human race, the Animal League and so on since he entered the ancient wasteland, not to mention from the talent of red Jiri horse monkey primordial spirit. When Du Shaofu was in the Animal League, the treasure he sought from Xiaogu, Xiaoyao and others was a terrible number. What''s more, he did not know how much he got along the way Du Shaofu collected all the opportunities in his bags of heaven and earth.


    But at the moment, the bag of heaven and earth is smashed subconsciously by the spirit thunder. The treasures inside are piled up like hills. The sun is shining, the energy is surging, and the secret patterns of talismans are so bright that they are like the rising of the sun


    At this moment, if any big sect of the great gate or the ancestor of any big clan sees such a scene, he is afraid to be directly shocked and will fight for it regardless of everything.


    Du Shaofu''s harvest in the ancient wasteland is really amazing. It is more than a treasure house. It is hard for any big family in the world to have such collection details. There are countless holy medicines, sacred vessels, and various kinds of genius treasures


    "Boom..."


    The appearance of such treasures filled with terrible energy fluctuations, but at the moment, the spirit thunder seemed to feel something, and even more violent, like an instinct, constantly bombarded those pills, holy drugs, miraculous drugs, and all kinds of gifted gems, sacred objects and magic weapons.


    "Chulala..."


    The thunder fell down one after another, the space was torn, the layers were broken, some miraculous drugs were broken, the precious medicine was broken


    "Hula..."


    Some of them were devoured by the spirit thunder instinct, and some were pulled by Du Shaofu''s flesh body, which was recovering cohesion, and directly melted into the body.


    Then, a holy medicine was smashed, and the rich spirit liquid overflowed and floated in the void. Part of it was absorbed by the spirit thunder, and the part was absorbed by Du Shaofu''s body. Under the influence of the immortal body, it was integrated and wrapped into the body.


    [Xiao Yu here wishes all book friends a happy Spring Festival, good health and a good year of the rooster. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2399

    At the moment, there are so many precious medicines, holy medicines and genius treasures in the stone chamber. There are countless holy medicines alone.


    But at the moment, these precious medicines, holy medicines, miraculous medicines, genius and earth treasures are directly exploded. If anyone is here, he will definitely be heartbroken and beat his chest and feet.


    If Du Shaofu had seen it with his own eyes at the moment, he would have been absolutely heartbroken and killed directly. This is a cruel thing.


    Unfortunately, Du Shaofu fainted at the moment. He didn''t know that all the miraculous drugs, precious medicines and finally holy drugs were in the thundering thunder and lightning. In this long time, they were directly broken and turned into spirit liquid. Part of them were melted into the flesh and some were absorbed by the spirit thunder.


    "Boom


    Another Qiankun bag was broken soundlessly. It was strange that it was smashed at this time. Among them, half of the mysterious broken bones gave off a bright light,


    half of the broken bones were black in color, with traces of talisman and secret texts. It was like a natural inscription on it, which was simple and vicissitudes.


    This half truncated bone appears. At the moment, I don''t know why. It seems to be consumed and dead. It''s no longer dull. It''s like living. It''s full of light. The ancient and simple talismans and secret patterns on it begin to fluctuate. They are not afraid of the bombardment of the spirit thunder at this moment. They fall on the half truncated bone like a Hong in the sea Mao, even the ripples did not splash, disappeared without a trace.


    The mysterious half of the broken bone glows. In the thunder and lightning, it slowly approaches Du Shaofu. As Du Shaofu does not extinguish the blood mist under the mysterious body, it gradually forms a flesh body. The half mysterious broken bone is close to Du Shaofu''s heart, and finally directly blooms a bright black Rune and falls on Du Shaofu''s heart, covering the half of Du Shaofu''s Secret bones directly The position is exactly that Du Shaofu was forcibly pulled out by Zixuan and melted into the other half of the golden winged Dapeng bird''s Secret bone. How connected it is, it seems that there is some kind of invisible involvement.


    Under the immortal body, Du Shaofu''s body was completely formed and recovered perfectly.


    "Chulala..."


    In the thunder and lightning, all the pills, elixirs, elixirs, etc. were broken by the thunder. Some of the spirit liquid melted into Du Shaofu''s body, some were swallowed by the thunder, and some flowed in the void of the stone chamber. Finally, it was pulled by the suction on Du Shaofu''s body surface and wrapped tightly in Du Shaofu''s body surface On top of it, Du Shaofu is wrapped up in an energy cicada pupa. The light is bright, the glow is diffuse, and the energy fluctuation is like a storm.


    Of course, there are still a lot of spirit liquid, which are consumed and destroyed directly in the strong detonation of this kind of spirit thunder, which turns into nothingness and dissipates in the heaven and earth.


    This is a violent thing. If the ancestors of any big family saw such a scene, so many holy medicine treasures and genius Dibao were wasted by Du Shaofu for no reason. I''m afraid it would be the first aid for heart disease and high blood pressure.


    In fact, if Du Shaofu knew that he had wasted the holy medicine, he would not have let go of himself. It is absolutely necessary for anyone to have heartache.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t know it at the moment, and it happened to be so. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. What a lot of elixir genius treasures are, and if the energy is so vast, who dares to absorb it directly, it is enough to burst himself ten times.


    If he was sober, Du Shaofu would not dare to do so. It would be a terrible number just for those holy herbs.


    However, during Du Shaofu''s fainting, the spirit thunder of the yuan God devoured a part of it and wasted a part of it. In addition, the physical body of the immortal Xuanti and the realm of the real ROC could barely do nothing. Otherwise, in the faint, he would have been able to burst to death again.


    "Boom


    When Du Shaofu''s body was shaped and wrapped like a chrysalis of energy cicada, a bright dark talisman and secret pattern gushed out in his own body at the same time, which filled the whole stone chamber through the energy cicada pupa.


    There is also a stream of golden talismans rising from the sky, densely covered with stone chambers, bright and dazzling, breath unmatched.


    In his bewilderment, Du Shaofu felt that he did not know where he was. There was a vast expanse of land, like a sea floor, endless. The sound of wind and thunder was heard, as if the thunder was ringing through.


    Later, in the void space, all kinds of virtual shadows are displayed, all of them are ancient monsters, whining, roaring, and waving their teeth and claws, as if to tear the sky.


    In his bewilderment, like a dream, Du Shaofu felt that there were more and more ancient monsters, and there were even many ancient monsters. They were powerful enough to make the world tremble.


    Unfortunately, these powerful monsters seem to have died, as if they were killed by some kind of powerful monsters, but there is a trace of clinging to them between heaven and earth.


    Then, Du Shaofu seems to have entered a huge labyrinth, where there are still more fierce animals trapped, which makes people feel creepy and constantly roaring.


    These terrible Archaean beasts seem to have been killed by the same powerful monster.


    "Gu..."


    A nine headed bird roared and spread its wings for many miles. Its whole body was bright, its breath was terrible, and its breath was frightening."Oh..."


    A dragon with three ferocious heads roared, and a fierce bird covered the sky, diving down..


    "Oh..."


    A fierce beast as big as a mountain in the sky is all around the body. One foot falls down and tramples on an Archean mountain. It is terrifying and seems to attack the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In his bewilderment, Du Shaofu was also shocked. These are only virtual shadows, but they are like living creatures. Even the breath is really incomparable. It seems that they come from time and space.


    Du Shaofu is very strange. I don''t know what era it is. There are so many strong men. Is this the Archaean era? It''s so terrible!


    Time seems to have lost its meaning here. Du Shaofu has been here all the time, feeling all kinds of powerful ancient fierce animals, all kinds of fierce birds and animals roaring and howling, full of unwilling, but finally gradually disappeared into the void.


    Finally,


    Du Shaofu felt as if he had come to a closed space, where there were black talismans and secret patterns rising, filled with terrible pressure, which could crush everything, but also with a kind of sacred prestige, brilliant and dazzling. Although it was as black as ink, it also made tolerance feel brilliant.


    When he arrived here in a daze, Du Shaofu also felt that under the terrible pressure, he seemed to tear himself apart, as if his body was about to be torn apart.


    Those black talisman''s Secret patterns are too terrible. They are filled with black light. They are brilliant and powerful enough to make heaven and earth tremble.


    "This is a secret pattern of the supreme beast power."


    Although Du Shaofu was confused, he also subconsciously knew that this was a kind of mysterious pattern with respect to animals, which was even stronger than those ancient fierce birds and animals.


    "Hula..."


    The secret patterns of black talisman rose from the sky. Four kinds of void, like metal, finally gathered together, just like a big black fish. This big fish was too terrible. It was the supreme of a beast. It condensed out. In the arrogant gods, they suppressed the archaic world, and their majesty was incomparable. Even the gods did not put them in their eyes.


    "This is the supreme animal power!"


    Du Shaofu affirmed that this was the supreme animal power, which was hidden here and flashed in front of him. The big black fish seemed to have a huge connection with the inheritance of widower saint that Feiyu had covered up in front of him, but it was far more profound and powerful. This big black fish was the real archaic supreme.


    The black talisman''s Secret patterns burst out, as if alive, in the derivative arrangement, deduction, issued the sound of wind and thunder, clanging, emitting black light, arranged together, finally in the void above the form, condensed into a huge black fish.


    This big black fish is filled with the air of the supreme, and his eyes are like two rounds of sun, overlooking the living creatures and suppressing the Archaean. It is extremely majestic.


    "Boom "


    this big black fish is too terrible. It looks like a real dragon, a Phoenix, a giant ROC, and a cloud.


    There is even an invisible connection between this species and the Dapeng.


    "Boom "


    the secret patterns of the talisman shuttle through the void, just like that big fish floating in the boundless sea area, which is amazing!


    Du Shaofu realized that this was the real supreme animal power.


    With such a quiet feeling, Du Shaofu seemed to have entered a certain kind of ethereal state, and Du Shaofu understood the changes of the big black fish.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu fell into a certain state, like appearing in a vast ocean. Countless black talismans and secret patterns were flying and turning into big fish. In the sea area, they stirred up waves, ups and downs, shuttling, like the ROC attacking the sky, and the supreme beast could show.


    "Long..."


    Above the sea, the sound of the sky, like thunder, appears ancient breath, as if contains many mysteries, issued the sound of wind and thunder.


    It''s a terrible sight.


    A huge black fish in the boundless ocean hit the sky, as if to shake off, that amazing double pupil has endless years in the past, in the blink of an eye, vicissitudes of life, the sun and the moon sink.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the stone chamber, the energy cicada pupa is wrapped in black talismans and secret patterns. Taking the energy cicada pupa as the center, there are bright black talisman secret patterns changing, as if in deduction, turning into a huge black vortex.


    "Wow "


    in the black vortex, the sound of waves and thunder resounded, and finally shuttled on the pupae of energy cicadas.


    Vaguely, behind the pupa of the energy cicada, there is a big black fish shadow. The black light is dazzling, and the talisman and secret patterns interweave and emit black light. In the deduction and change, a kind of supreme breath gradually permeates, as if to rush to the deep sea and enter the boundless and boundless sea area.


    Black talisman and secret patterns appear constantly from the void, connected with the pupae of Du Neng cicada, emitting bright black light, and the weather is amazing!


    Not only that, at the moment, there is a golden light in the chrysalis of the energy cicada, but also on the chrysalis of the energy cicada, a golden winged ROC is spreading its wings and striking the sky.Such a big black fish and the golden winged ROC are exposed together. The stone chamber is like the earth and the earth rumble, the sound of the road is endless, the wind and thunder are sonorous, and there are lightning and thunder. Everything seems to be creating the world and contains many mysteries.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Why is it so painful "


    I don''t know when Du Shaofu was completely aware of his consciousness in his confusion. He found that his chest pain was incomparable, and the pain came from the position of his heart.


    This sharp pain connected to the heart, as if the bone had been dug out, and the pain penetrated the heart, beyond description.


    Du Shaofu felt vaguely that, at the moment, in his heart, like in the wild mountains, there was a section of sternum that was forcibly torn off, and then forced into a bone. The two were not compatible at all, just like water and fire, but they were forced into integration. In this kind of force, it was like a kind of traction Company.


    In the intense pain, the half cut bone forced into the chest is like a dazzling black light ball, permeated with a dense black blood.


    This kind of black blood permeated and overflowed from the broken bone and directly flowed into Du Shaofu''s heart, blood vessels, meridians, skin and muscles, and also connected with the whole skeleton.


    The black blood in this half of the black broken bone seeped and overflowed, which was to gradually evaporate the golden blood in Du Shaofu''s original body, which was also very domineering and powerful.


    However, this is impossible. Du Shaofu''s body is just like the real blood of the golden winged Dapeng. He is fierce and domineering. He can''t let the black blood invade and blend with the black blood.


    At that time, two kinds of blood were pulled up in Du Shaofu''s heart, blood vessels, meridians, skin and bones.


    Du Shaofu''s heart, blood vessels, meridians, skin and bones could not bear the power of these two kinds of domineering blood. For example, his body would be directly destroyed by the two kinds of domineering blood.


    This kind of sharp pain made Du Shaofu, who was just waking up at the moment, unable to utter a scream, but was able to feel the most painful pain in the world.


    "Kaka..."


    At last, Du Shaofu''s body was torn and was about to explode.


    But at this moment, the energy cicada pupae around him are tightly wrapped. With Du Shaofu''s body cracked, the vast energy and spiritual fluid infiltrated into Du Shaofu''s body and tightly covered his internal organs, muscles and muscles.


    In Du Shaofu''s body, there was a vast amount of energy.


    At the moment, the surge of energy was no different from that of the third mighty force. It also brought a kind of intense pain, which made Du Shaofu''s viscera, muscles and muscles all want to be crushed and broken.


    At the same time, the pain caused by the two kinds of domineering blood force made Du Shaofu feel as if he had fallen into the eighteen layers of hell.


    However, this energy could not trap the black blood and the blood of the golden winged ROC, which made Du Shaofu''s body continue to crack.


    "Chulala! "


    at this time, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly began to bloom with mysterious lightning arc light, and the purple bright lightning arc leaped out.


    The purple arc is connected with the meridians and blood vessels, and finally it is directly crisscross and condensed together. A terrible power spreads out and turns into a light net, which directly covers the broken bones and the body to be cracked and exploded.


    "Boom


    Thunder light and electric arc light net breath is vast, and the spirit of punishment and killing spreads without killing, but it shows the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth. It seems that it can blow the sky and punish all living beings!


    After a while, the two kinds of blood gradually calmed down under the cover of the optical network. Although they tried to struggle, they were still trapped by death, as if they had been subjected to the most terrible suppression.


    "Goo! "


    there are golden talismans and secret patterns constantly gushing out, and finally turn into a golden winged giant ROC, flapping its wings and soaring into the sky.


    There is a black talisman secret pattern rushed out, turned into a big black fish in the ups and downs.


    Both of the two kinds of supreme beast power are directly domineering and fierce. They want to break through the light grid of purple thunder.


    However, the shadow of golden winged ROC and black fish is suppressed.


    This is Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial veins running, protecting Du Shaofu''s body. However, this also makes Du Shaofu''s body no longer crack, and is forced to pack and merge together.


    But it was too painful for Du Shaofu to fight against it.


    This kind of sharp pain is not human can bear, let alone several kinds of pain together, Du Shaofu just recovered a trace of sober consciousness, and then again blurred in the pain.


    This time, Du Shaofu felt vaguely. At last, the black blood and the golden blood did not want to destroy the body. They began to melt together gradually, and he did not know where the mighty energy came into his body.


    Black blood from that half of the cut-off bone, gradually began to penetrate into their own body, and golden blood fusion.


    However, this kind of integration is not a real integration, more like a compromise.However, no matter how domineering and fierce the blood of the golden winged ROC or the black blood, there was always the last trace of blood on Du Shaofu that could not be completely destroyed and evaporated. However, the trace of blood was so weak that it was gradually covered up by the golden and black blood, which was hard to be detected by the naked eye, even Du Shaofu himself could not detect it at the moment.


    As time went by, Du Shaofu''s chest was not only half broken, but also had two broken bones. One was the secret bone of the golden winged Dapeng bird, which had been completely integrated into the chest. It had overflowed with endless golden blood. It had already transformed all the blood on Du Shaofu into a kind of pale gold, covering the muscles, muscles, viscera and veins The flow of meridians nourishes the bones of his whole body, which makes Du Shaofu a real golden winged roc


    But now the second black broken bone, out of the black blood, also has a terrible power, like not under the family of golden winged ROC birds, on the mysterious black broken bone there are talisman and secret lines flashing out, energy fluctuations.


    In his confusion, Du Shaofu seemed to have a strange dream.


    In that strange dream, Du Shaofu saw an incredible scene. In the boundless ocean, a big black fish was floating. In his terrible eyes, endless years were running away. A glance at the vicissitudes of the past, ups and downs of hundreds of generations


    Then, Du Shaofu saw a vast river of stars. Some stars fell and the sky was turbulent. A terrible golden winged ROC bird crossed the star river. One day, it fluttered its wings and burst into the sky. At the same time, it circled over the star river. The sound of Jinpeng''s hissing made the River fluctuate. The scene was terrible.


    Du Shaofu felt himself. For a while, he became a big black fish and a real Peng


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This strange dream seems to have been done for a long time. When a little consciousness is restored again, the head is dizzy, as if it is about to be torn. The pain of the body does not disappear, and the whole body is scattered.


    "This is Kun. It''s Kun''s cultivation method! "


    in a daze, Du Shaofu felt an amazing try. In the dark talisman secret pattern, he knew that the big black fish was Kun.


    There are fish in Beiming, whose name is Kun. Kun is so big that I don''t know how many kilometers it is.


    The clouds opened and the wind and rain stopped, and the Kun wings beat the waves from here. The water was Peng and the water was Kun.


    Du Shaofu was shocked. This is a kind of archaic sacred beast. It will never be under the golden winged ROC bird. It is said that Kun and golden winged ROC are closely related.


    Now, Du Shaofu learned that he had acquired the cultivation method and the supreme profound meaning of the Kun.


    "Chance, this is a great chance!"


    After being shocked, Du Shaofu was overjoyed.


    "No, it''s going to explode. How can we get so much energy "


    in his confusion, Du Shaofu was also shocked. At the moment, his body was full of terrible energy, which could not be controlled.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know what was going on. How could such a surging energy flow out of his body? This kind of energy surges in the acupoints, orifices and meridians in his body. There was no place to go. The more it was, the more it was. It seemed that he wanted to burst his body.


    Feeling the changes in the body, the constant flow of terror energy, plus the mysterious black bone inside the body at the moment, it is more like a group of blazing golden Black Obsidian day. With a large amount of energy constantly pouring out, the viscera and meridians should be directly burst.


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu started to refine all the energy in his body by using the golden winged ROC bird skill


    In his mind, Du Shaofu is understanding the supreme animal power of Kun.


    This time passed slowly again. I don''t know how long it took. Du Shaofu was wrapped in a circle of golden light, shining the golden light of the stone chamber, and spreading out a domineering and fierce atmosphere.


    There are also black talisman secret patterns surging, turning into black fish across the stone chamber.


    "Gee!"


    With the golden talisman and secret patterns arranged in the stone chamber, it condensed into a golden winged ROC bird''s shadow, and the terrible power reached the extreme.


    Such a big black Kun and the shadow of golden winged ROC bird seem to have injected life. If they want to spread their wings and soar into the sky, they are still oppressing the powerful in the world, and they are so tyrannical and fierce that they are incomparably terrible.


    The next watch will be here soon. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2400

    The black blood and golden blood flowed in his body. Du Shaofu also felt a strange feeling at the moment. For example, his body was sublimating here, and his internal organs, muscles and muscles were all transforming and strengthening.


    In this wonderful state, Du Shaofu was immersed in it, only surrounded by golden awns and black light, and his breath was soaring all the time.


    The shadow of the golden winged ROC bird behind him is unpredictable. For a while, he wants to shake his wings and soar into the sky. At one time, he looks down upon all living beings, and then turns into a talisman and secret pattern, and then arranges and condenses again.


    The big black fish is also in constant ups and downs, containing the mystery of the sky, extremely complex


    "Hula! "


    in the stone chamber, there is a roar, and the terrible pressure is sweeping out, which is amazing.


    At this moment, if a strong man can see everything in the stone chamber, I''m afraid that the decision will be shocked


    Through the pupae of the energy cicada, on Du Shaofu''s body surface, there are many secret patterns of golden and black talismans, which twinkle the most brilliant light and are endless.


    Gradually, Du Shaofu entered a wonderful state, as if isolated from the world in this stone room.


    In the stone chamber, Ling Lei was calm for some reason. Only the pupa of the energy cicada was unpredictable. Du Shaofu was wandering in the energy cicada pupa, soaring in the sky and the earth, floating in the ancient times, waiting for the day when the cocoon would break into a butterfly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the dead land, all the strong enter, and all kinds of competitions are becoming more and more fierce. The Animal League, the Terran, and the strong from the outside begin to fight and collide with each other in order to seek treasure.


    The war was very fierce, there were fights everywhere, blood splashing, all the big forces competing, all began to go crazy.


    Even among the major forces, whether it is the human race or the Animal League, the strong people at the ancestral level all put down their body and entered the puppet burial ground to fight for treasures, and there were constant wars.


    "Don''t let the wind family get the secret bone!"


    There are monsters drinking, the wind family has a strong hand to fight for the next secret bone, which is bright, absolutely from Archaean, very extraordinary.


    But the wind family has a strong in, very strong, dazzling, shaking the world, who dare to front?


    "Kill!"


    There was a brilliant young man with lightning and thunder on his body. He was Du Tingxuan. He urged the thunder and martial pulse, and shocked a group of strong men. Shengsheng snatched a secret bone into his hand.


    "Kill!"


    Not far away, the strong men with orcs and Terrans also tried their best, and the strong fought against the heroes. Several huge fierce beasts roared and flapped their wings in the void, and finally seized the benefits.


    "Who dares to block me!"


    Du Shaojing''s shadow appears, and his sword sweeps in his hand. The purple and gold thunder is bright and contains the general trend. It''s like harvesting wheat. All the heroes dare not stop it.


    In the dead land, many places are flooded with blood, and there are many secret places. The strongmen of all ethnic groups are fighting for hegemony and seizing benefits. The strongmen of holy land are killing red eyes.


    Everyone knows that this is the benefit of burying heaven and death, which is very important. Any income comes from archaea. If you get it and understand it thoroughly, you can quickly rise and become an absolute power in the world.


    In the grave, there are strong people fighting and killing everywhere, and there are shouts of killing everywhere. It''s boiling. It''s extremely tragic, and there are many treasures.


    At the end of such a war, even Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, as well as some of the strong ancestors in the Animal League and the Terran, suffered heavy losses.


    Of course, in such chaotic plunder and fighting, some people are happy, others are worried, some people are fighting for their heads and blood, and they are not necessarily getting any harvest. Some people are lucky enough to get heavy treasure easily.


    This kind of struggle has been going on. The whole place of death is in chaos. The major forces do not know how many powerful people have been damaged. There are killing and killing everywhere.


    "Soon, it''s going to be fast. When the news comes, the devil emperor will be able to enter!"


    A cliff, magic temple, Jialou Jue, demon Lingzi and others exist, the face is slightly coagulated.


    "I didn''t expect that in this fierce land, among those Terrans and orcs, there are still those strong ones!" He also took part in several contests and gained a lot. However, he was severely damaged by the ancestor of a human race in this fierce area and threw out a heavy treasure. He was able to get away from it.


    "When the devil emperor enters, he will sweep everything in it." Some old people speak, and their breath is frightening.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "After getting the news, there has been a change in the fierce place. The prohibition on the crack is dissipating, and those who have already entered the fierce place can enter again." At the top of the mountain, there is a group of monks and Buddhists. It is jiuchongling, henglun and others.


    "It''s not good for us. If the ban on the crack disappears, all the strong people can enter, and then there will be more chaos." There are old monks with dignified eyes, and they also fight for some benefits. But at the moment, they look dignified and dare not act rashly. They know that the worst war has not yet come. If the ban on the crack is really dissipated, many powerful people, including those magic emperors of the demon sect, will enter. At that time, the heaven and earth will be more chaotic and turbulent.And the news is spreading everywhere, and some people are very happy.


    Long Qianchao, Youxu, sheyu, shihongtu, Su Sanyan, Huiwu, etc. are very happy at this moment.


    "If the ancestor can enter, Du Shaofu will be dead. The strong men in the Animal League and human race will no longer be able to dominate."


    Long Qianchao opened his mouth and his pupils glowed. In the outside world, they were able to travel freely. However, when they arrived in this ancient wasteland, they could only hide and hide along the way. With their cultivation strength, they were nothing at all. Even after hearing about Du Shaofu, Purple Dragon Emperor, Du Xiaoyao and Du Tingxuan, they had to hide from Du Tingxuan and others I''m afraid it fell into their hands.


    If there are strong people from outside, they can enter. The news detonates the whole place.


    "There is a crack in the sky. Outside our world, there is another world. The ROC emperor is outside there!"


    In this fierce place, among the Terrans and the orcs, there are also creatures who have received such news and completely detonated the ancient wasteland. Many creatures only know that there is a world outside.


    "If those powerful people from outside can come in again, they should get all the treasures in the dead earth and heaven first!"


    In the ancient wasteland, some strong people moved, no longer calm, and began to plunder again, looking for caves and exploring secret places.


    "Boom!"


    On a secret place that has been explored, a golden hand wrapped in the mysterious pattern of talisman falls down, tears the void and grabs it violently.


    "It''s mine!"


    An angry rebuke came, a fist like a flying dragon soaring into the sky, the seal of the fist was like a meteorite, wrapped with purple rays, and collided with the golden hand.


    "Leave the treasure


    Another super strong man came, spreading his wings to cover the nine days. The bright wings seemed to sweep from the nine days, and the sky was shattered by the broken void.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The influence of burying heaven and death is so great that the super strong among the major forces are unable to sit still. They enter the dead land and begin to fight for it.


    "Why are you so stupid? I''d rather die than me. You could have a chance to escape..."


    The vast land, a graceful woman cold enchanting face tears like rain, sad climb up the cheek, eyes sad, the memory of the original upright youth, how he could be like a disciple, he was deliberately hiding himself, is so clear and lovely.


    "If time can go back, I will tell you that I like you, I love you, I will choose to die with you in everything..."


    The moving woman murmured softly. She was thinking that if time could go back, she would be merciless, regardless of everything and put everything down. Even if he disagreed, she would tell him that in fact, she had him in her heart, which is what she really felt at the moment. Unconsciously, he actually occupied such an important position in his heart, even if he could not see it He, with so many peerless beauties, can at least die with him, as if he is living alone now.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s too chaotic outside, but all this has nothing to do with Du Shaofu.


    No matter what kind of competition the outside world has become, Du Shaofu seems to be standing still in the mysterious stone chamber, comprehending everything, and has no idea what happened.


    On the pupae of the energy cicada, I don''t know when to start. The light of the black talisman''s secret pattern is more dazzling, with a trace of dark halo. The bright dark and deep light spreads, and then it continuously changes and derives.


    At the moment, the energy cicada pupa Hassan, a majestic breath is also shaking violently, the breath is spreading, and the light of the bright magic lines on the deep dark halo is constantly spreading out from it, just like a black magic sun, and the vast breath that is permeated in it is as deep as the sea.


    In the face of such a breath, if there is any strong person at this time, I''m afraid that it will make the spirit tremble directly. I feel like an ant in front of an elephant.


    In the strange state, Du Shaofu gradually felt that he had completely turned into a big black fish and appeared in a vast boundless ocean.


    The ocean seems to be condensed by energy. The breath is palpitating, without any waves, but it is not difficult to send out. The energy contained in this peaceful ocean is terrifying.


    Du Shaofu was like a big black fish floating in the sea. He peeped carefully and finally was shocked. There seemed to be countless energy in the ocean of energy, with the power of spirits. There was also a strange but frightening energy of heaven and earth, which made his spirits tremble.


    Feeling such a terrible breath, Du Shaofu felt extremely small.


    "Is this the real strong one "


    Du Shaofu was deeply shocked by the fluctuation of his mind.


    In the flesh, at the moment, with Du Shaofu''s energy cicada pupa as the center, the space in the stone chamber is also fluctuating.


    "No! "


    around the pupa of the energy cicada, a huge whirlpool formed, enveloping the void around it at a terrible speed, and the terrible energy burst out suddenly."Ah "


    Du Shaofu felt that there was a terrible energy inside and outside the body, which seemed to be a huge whirlpool around his own body. In the huge whirlpool, there was a tremendous and terrifying energy.


    Under the huge power, Du Shaofu''s face was also twisted by a sharp pain in an instant. Within the whirlpool, there was a tremendous force surging. Under the operation of the golden winged ROC bird skill, Du Shaofu was directly using it for himself. However, the energy was so terrible that it was beyond his own bearing, and he had to tear and explode everything.


    Under this terrible force, Du Shaofu felt more and more that his body was going to be broken at any time, and he wanted to escape.


    Under this terrible energy, the spirit of the yuan trembles and the body is torn. If you fail, you will have a disastrous result.


    "Do you want to crush me? Swallow it, swallow it all!"


    Subconsciously, Du Shaofu was still stubborn, and his mind fluctuated with a ferocious smile.


    In the huge whirlpool of energy, the unspeakable pain of his body came from every part of Du Shaofu''s muscles and muscles. The pain was unbearable. However, Du Shaofu died with perseverance.


    "Refine it for me! "


    in this intense pain, Du Shaofu also kept running the golden winged ROC bird family skills, and began to devour all this terrible energy.


    "Hoo Hoo "


    in the face of the refinement of Du Shaofu''s golden winged Dapeng birds, the terrible whirlpool energy is more and more terrible. The waves of energy are like traction and crazy impact, which makes Du Shaofu even more miserable.


    This sharp pain made Du Shaofu want to faint again, which shows its terrible place.


    This unspeakable pain was supported by Du Shaofu.


    In the past few years, the outsider only saw Du Shaofu''s amazing and terrible speed of cultivation, but they did not know how many times Du Shaofu had gone through the life of death under the promotion of his strength, and how many times he wandered in front of the God of death. The birth of a strong man is definitely not an accident, it is an endless tempering and pursuit.


    In Du Shaofu''s black broken bone in his heart and bright black blood, there is also a pure energy fluctuation. With the operation of Du Shaofu''s golden winged ROC bird skill, this energy also quietly transforms in his body, and finally melts into Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu roared in his heart in the agony. The pain became more and more intolerable, as if his body were to be destroyed.


    At this time, although Du Shaofu started to use the skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds, the energy was too surging, and the speed of refining was far from enough. However, the energy became more and more violent and rushed into his body.


    "Ah "


    this kind of pain made Du Shaofu miserable, but the energy of terror was so vast that Du Shaofu could not bear it at this time.


    The energy of terror permeated every part of Du Shaofu''s body, and at the same time, it also filled the depths of his spirit.


    "How much, how much refining!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart sank. Among the pain, one heart was extremely strong. He had never suffered any pain or pain.


    In his bewilderment, Du Shaofu had already calmed down and made it in the chrysalis of the energy cicada. His fingerprints changed and formed into practicing handprints. He sat cross legged in the whirlpool and began to directly concentrate on refining and understanding the tranquil Qi.


    In the stone chamber filled with terror, the terrible energy was rampant. The whirlpool roared like a storm and hit Du Shaofu severely.


    There are also golden winged ROC bird shadow and Kun''s virtual shadow, which are like miracles!


    With Du Shaofu''s deep and refined spirit, an invisible force permeated his whole body, which made the space around him slowly distorted.


    Du Shaofu was once again completely immersed in a special state of mind and ignored everything from the outside world. At this moment, his rock solid state of mind played a huge role. All his thoughts were shielded from the outside and began to enter a state of selflessness.


    The terrible energy storm around the cicada pupa is still pounding with waves. Under this energy, the energy contained in it can not be described. The continuous impact on Du Shaofu caused the energy to spread in a ring like manner.


    As time went on, the breath of his whole body began to rise. Du Shaofu was still in a state of selflessness, allowing the terrible energy to strike.


    At a certain moment, Du Shaofu felt strange. The energy diffused from the black broken bone was extremely terrifying at first, but in the end, Du Shaofu found that after entering his own body, the terrible energy was no longer terrible at all, but just like the spring breeze blowing his face.


    Then these energies enter the body directly, which makes the body and even the spirit have unspeakable benefits and comforts.


    This energy enters the body, and immediately diffuses in the four limbs, bones, muscles and viscera, and begins to fuse with the blood of the golden winged ROC.


    The body''s four limbs, bones, muscles, viscera and six viscera are all attached to this energy. In the golden color, a kind of black gradually appears, which penetrates directly into the body skeleton, and then melts into millions of cells.At this moment, Du Shaofu felt that he had an indescribable feeling all over his body. The fusion of energy was extremely wonderful and his whole body was very comfortable.


    The skills of the golden winged Dapeng birds are operated in red blood, and all kinds of energy finally turn into their own pure mysterious Qi, and a majestic aura of Yuan Shen spreads out.


    This kind of energy traction seems to speed up the operation of the golden winged ROC bird skill. The overwhelming energy, as if under a kind of violent involvement, began to continuously impact Du Shaofu''s body.


    With such surging energy, with the accelerated operation of the golden winged ROC bird family, Du Shaofu''s breath suddenly ascended to his home, which was quickly refined and absorbed.


    "Hula..."


    Du Shaofu''s breath was growing stronger and stronger, and his surging Qi was climbing at a rapid speed.


    These energies are very complicated. At the moment, Du Shaofu doesn''t know where the energy comes from. He just feels that there is the energy on the mysterious black broken bones, the vast external energy, and even a kind of heaven and earth energy. They are boundless and boundless.


    Du Shaofu''s breath is rising. The shadow of black fish and the shadow of golden winged ROC bird in the stone chamber have been fluctuating for several days, which are unpredictable and have evolved


    Time passed again, and the chaos continued.


    Most of the place is dead and withered.


    Dark void, not time there are occasionally a few animal roar, from the distant world slowly spread!


    A brown mountain range with white bones and debris.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this moment, several figures flash out of the void, and disappear in the void in an instant, and go straight to the canyon ahead.


    The canyon is quiet and there is nothing unusual about it.


    "What a group of grandsons of Yao''s family are looking for death! "


    at this moment, several figures appear in the air, and the sound suddenly reverberates in the square, and a bloody and fierce breath sweeps through.


    "Who dares to be wild with my Yao family. "


    in the canyon, seal prohibition suddenly appeared, and many figures jumped out. At worst, they were the practitioners of regional environment, and their breath was extremely strong.


    "Remember for me, Zhen Qingchun and the eighteen generals of heaven came to collect the debt!"


    In the middle of the air, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, smiles darkly on his obscene face. He looks at the Yao Jiaqiang who appears in front of him. His killing intention is revealed, and the six rounds of blood killing array in his hand are directly thrown out.


    Many of the Yao family''s children were not able to react at all. They only felt that their whole body was blocked instantly, and the terrible breath of blood evil spirit filled them, and they were immediately covered.


    "It''s them who came to attack us while our ancestors left."


    Some of the strong men of the Yao family drank a lot and their faces changed greatly. Some time ago, these people were attacked by them secretly and suffered heavy damage, but in the end, they fled. As a result, these people were still haunted and were pursuing them all the time.


    "Kill...!"


    Night floating Ling, eternal jade hands, big open kill ring.


    "Bang "


    many of the Yao family''s children were killed immediately, and a large area of surrounding space was instantly distorted and then broken, and some of the Yao family''s children with insufficient strength were instantly destroyed.


    The terrible breath swept over the sky, the jade of the ages, the night drifted out, and the mysterious air swept out, blocking the void.


    "Boom! "


    several beautiful images appeared, including Ouyang Shuang, Dai Xingyu, and several huge fierce beasts, such as the ape, the ice toad, and the earth wolf.


    The earth wolf, the ape and so on continuously put forth their hands, incarnated the body, and a series of fist and palm prints and claw prints bombarded out. The mountain suddenly collapsed in horror, the ground cracked and broken, and the earth moved and rocked.


    "Bang bang! "


    under the amazing sound boom, with the sound of screams, none of these Yao family members could escape, and they were killed instantly.


    "Boom "


    this huge movement has already disturbed the surrounding areas. Many strong people living nearby gathered here. When they saw this scene from a distance, they were all tongue tied.


    "Let''s go..."


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, looks around and on the ground at all the people of the Yao family who have been killed. The corner of his mouth shows a sneer, and his figure flashes. He has disappeared in the same place.


    Night Piaoling left a cold voice: "the desolate country is not everyone can provoke, the people who offend our country are unforgivable! "


    " is the person of that desolate country. "


    " the people in this desolate country are so brave that they even directly kill the strong men of Yao family. "


    "It''s holy land, and the supreme ant emperor. It''s terrible! "


    " it is said that the wasteland comes from the outside world, and the emperor Dapeng is the emperor of the wasteland! "


    "The supreme ant emperor is the daughter of the ROC emperor!"


    "It''s said that the strong men of Yao family attacked these people some time ago. Now these people begin to retaliate in turn!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2401

    "It''s said that the strong Yao family attacked the strongmen of these wasteland countries some time ago, and now they are taking revenge in turn."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, a lot of creatures gathered, and all of them were shocked.


    "Whoosh "


    half an hour later, a strong figure came down to the canyon, shining brightly and breathing vastly. Looking at the blood mist left in the canyon and the corpse fragments on the ground, his face suddenly became angry.


    "Huang Guo, you are challenging my Yao family! "


    the voice of the strong is like thunder, shaking the void, and furious.


    In the stone chamber, Du Shaofu continued. With the continuous energy of heaven and earth being involved into his body, from the original pain to the moment, the vast amount of energy into the body has made the whole body unspeakable comfortable. The mysterious Qi in the inner shrine and the power of the yuan God in the palace were surging, which made Du Shaofu feel crazy.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s body, whether it is Xuanqi or Yuanshen power, is just like a vast ocean.


    "Come on! "


    the energy fluctuates, and the shadow of black fish and golden winged ROC bird deduces and changes.


    The majestic energy in the stone chamber poured into the sky, and the whole stone chamber roared endlessly.


    Du Shaofu''s breath is still climbing again, and his energy is surging to infinity.


    As the surging energy continued to irrigate, time passed by again, and Du Shaofu''s breath continued to rise, as if it had never reached its peak.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside, it''s chaos.


    I don''t know when the name of the wasteland was spread in the dead land. Many powerful people were killed, including Yao family and Ji family, Yaotian Yanfeng family and other big families. As long as those who had provoked the wasteland were retaliated crazily, and then plundered and robbed!


    Such news also seems to grow wings in general, spread with the wind, like a bomb in the whole funeral days resounding.


    Such astonishing movements also made the strong people in the dead land talk about it. I didn''t expect that the huge forces of Ji family, Yao family, Yaotian Yanfeng and other clans in the Animal League and the human family were also suppressed by a desolate country from the outside world.


    After the news came out, the name of the wasteland was also thoroughly heard. Many news spread, whether true or false. The most amazing thing is that the mysterious emperor of Dapeng, originally from the wasteland, is the emperor of the wasteland!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The secret place, void space, has all kinds of talismans and secret lines flashing.


    "Oh..."


    The majestic energy gathering is echoed by the sound of dragon chanting and the majestic energy fluctuation. A red gold dragon reveals a huge body. Its wings are like Huang, its breath is domineering, and there are stars flowing. There are five dragon claws generating clouds under the abdomen. The energy of heaven and earth converges, and the whole space trembles.


    "Hoo Hoo! "


    the whole scale of the red and gold dragon is now shining. Each scale is absorbing the huge invisible energy of heaven and earth. On its wings, there is a colorful fire. On the ferocious head, the third monstrous giant eye suddenly opens. It is a powerful momentum, and it is also a sudden burst out of its own body.


    "Long..."


    With such momentum surging out, the Dragon suddenly rose to the sky with absolute pressure. At the same time, the whole secret place was shaking in the strong breath.


    The strong breath shakes open the space ripple empties and opens, a shocking momentum spreads.


    "It''s a strong pressure. "


    not far away, the golden eyes of a young man in gold also trembled. At the moment, under the amazing dragon power, he felt an amazing pressure spreading. Under this pressure, he would also be greatly affected.


    After about half an hour, there was a kind of power that even space would be distorted. A moment later, his closed eyes suddenly opened, three eyes appeared together, and his head was raised with a roar


    "Oh "


    the roar of the dragon made the sound vibrate for nine days.


    "How strong! "


    at the moment, the young man in gold is also under such pressure, and is also very helpless. He murmurs:" I worked hard to find the benefits of the secret land, which is actually obtained by this girl. Is there any reason for heaven? "


    Above the void, at the moment, the red and gold dragon is shining with red gold. Its wings are like Phoenix wings, spreading hot and colorful flames, and its body surface is flowing with stars. There is a breath of golden winged ROC and a terrible supreme breath sweeping across the sky, which makes the void world tremble, occupy the void, impact on the sky with power, and be in the sky!


    After a few more moments, the breath of the red gold dragon gradually calmed down. Only the red gold dragon''s eyes were filled with golden flame, as if containing two vast golden oceans of fire. A terrible strange and complex pressure also came from its own body into the void world.


    "Oh "


    the sound of a dragon''s chant resounded, and the sound waves were rolling. At the moment, the breath of the body was once again stepping into a terrible state and soaring like a rocket.When the Dragon chant falls, the golden flame is extinguished and the bright light converges. A small figure appears slowly in the eyes of the golden youth.


    The little star transforms into a human form and hovers in mid air.


    "Dad, I''ll find you!"


    The little two fists clenched, the golden flame twinkled in the little star''s eyes, showing a noble breath that could not be concealed. The pale gold mark in the eyebrow was like an upright eye, which seemed mysterious and demon.


    "In the later stage of the sacred animal kingdom, do not let others live, abnormal..."


    The young man in gold appeared in the sky, with a white star in his eyes. The corners of his mouth set off an uncomfortable arc, but he was also full of joy and joy.


    "Hey, you have also got some benefits, but there is no breakthrough!"


    Xiaoxing looks at Du Xiaoyao with a smile. He gets great benefits this time. Thanks to Du Xiaoyao''s talent, he can make a direct breakthrough.


    "I..."


    Speaking of this, Du Xiaoyao is very subdued. Who can make such a abnormal breakthrough? This is to the level of the holy land, but the little pervert is a breakthrough. It''s so terrible.


    "Hooray! "


    the small body stretches a lazy waist, and a long breath of turbid gas is exhaled from the little star''s mouth along the throat. The body''s strong momentum is also from the internal fluctuation of the body. Compared with the past, the momentum is undoubtedly stronger again. I don''t know how many people have been shaken, and the space ripples are shaking away directly.


    "Pervert! "


    Du Xiaoyao was unable to speak any more, so he simply ignored it. It was his own advantage, but as a result, he got most of it.


    "Come on, go to your father."


    Du Xiaoyao said that he didn''t want to stay with the little pervert any more. If he stayed with him, he would be more angry.


    "Whoosh..."


    Then the two figures left the void and disappeared in the void space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a huge mountain range, the mountains overlapped and seemed to stretch to the end of the sky. The mountains were connected with each other, and a lot of debris could be seen.


    The sky was dark, and the air was filled with a thick smell of bloodbath.


    Outside the ruins, there are magnificent and winding walls among the ruins, just like a dragon winding around. It can be seen how grand this huge building was at the beginning.


    In a simple and broken palace, there are many figures at the moment, such as long Qianchao, Huiwu, shihongtu, sheyu, etc.


    "The people of this wasteland are getting stronger and stronger!"


    Long Qianchao looks gloomy. According to the news spread recently, the group of people in the wasteland have reached a terrible state.


    "Those people who don''t know how to live or die, this time such a big move, dare to challenge so many forces in it. I''m afraid that it will anger Yao family, Ji family, Yao Tian Yan Feng family and so on. This will lead to death!" Su Sanyan said.


    Huiwu''s brow was locked all the time. He walked around for two times. Then his hand fell on the table. His face kept changing. He murmured: "however, the threat of the wasteland has become more and more serious. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be impossible to stop the wasteland by then."


    "Is it not that the seal prohibition on the cracks outside is about to disappear, and the strong men of all ethnic groups will be able to enter again at that time?" Lion Hongtu asked.


    "It should be fast. Maybe some strong people have begun to enter." Su Sanyan opened his mouth, his eyes were cold, and he said, "once the strong men of all our nationalities enter, we can''t let the desolate country go on like this again. We should kill it at the first time!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the stone chamber, under the majestic energy, the breath that diffuses from Du Shaofu''s body is also gradually enhanced. Waves of vast energy spread from his body, and the breath rises and expands.


    "Hoo Hoo! "


    at this moment, the majestic energy around Du Shaofu is still pouring in. With the surging energy, Du Shaofu''s breath at this time has reached the peak of the late holy land.


    The breath continues to increase. The process of this increase is extremely fast. I''m afraid it will break through to the later period of the holy land.


    This kind of speed soars truthfully, and you can even feel the breath rising. This is a fatal temptation for any practitioner. If there are any living creatures watching, the holy land can still break through. I''m afraid that the cultivation view that the holy land is difficult to break through will collapse directly!


    The majestic energy is still pouring in. This energy is too huge. It is the treasure of countless talents and countless holy medicines. The energy contained in the black broken bone is also terrible.


    Gradually, the breath of Du Shaofu was climbing towards a certain peak, and the space ripple in the stone room began to fluctuate. A golden black magic pattern was made, which was full of dazzling light.


    As time went on, the light of Du Shaofu''s golden and black talisman became more and more intense, and his purple and gold skin was also gradually shining."Boom


    At the moment, the energy from the room became very turbulent.


    The invisible energy of heaven and earth condensed rapidly, just like a huge energy vortex formed over the huge stone chamber. At last, it poured into the pupa of the energy cicada, and along the energy cicada pupa, it impacted into Du Shaofu''s body.


    At this moment, the space of the stone chamber trembled, and Du Shaofu''s breath became stronger and stronger. Under the constant infusion of the invisible energy of heaven and earth, his body was also undergoing various tempering and transformation. The muscles, bones and muscles, viscera, blood vessels and meridians in his body would also be strengthened in different ways.


    After a long time, with Du Shaofu''s breath getting stronger and stronger, the energy fluctuation of the invisible heaven and earth above the stone chamber became more and more intense.


    In the end, on Du Shaofu''s purple and golden body, hundreds of millions of pores were greedily swallowing all the energy flowing into his body. The dark and golden talisman''s Secret patterns were brilliant, and they were shining brightly.


    An amazing scene appeared in the stone chamber. Quietly, there began to be a star light spinning in the stone chamber, with purple fire filled, dazzling golden runes surging, and the domineering energy fluctuated in the stone chamber, like the ocean undulating and the Golden Rainbow flying across the sky.


    "Boom "


    the roar of the stone chamber and the shaking of the earth and mountains seem to have caused the turbulence of the earth and the earth!


    The rising breath of Du Shaofu seems to have reached a critical point. The breath which has just been climbing rapidly has gradually stopped.


    "Gee! "


    " roar! "


    But then, in the stone chamber, the golden winged ROC and the black big fish roared and roared, which was powerful enough to make the beasts crawl!


    Purple thunder swept out, the space roared for the trembling drama, a terrible thunder filled the stone chamber, lightning and thunder, no match!


    In the stone chamber, Du Shaofu''s breath became stronger and stronger. Under the constant infusion of the invisible energy of heaven and earth, a dull sound came out of his body.


    "Bang!"


    As if the dull sound broke through an invisible barrier, Du Shaofu''s breath suddenly stepped to a new level.


    With the breath rising, the full Shenque and the mud pill palace in the body seem to change from a lake to a sea in an instant. Suddenly, the energy of the heaven and earth around can be poured into the sea crazily.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the energy cicada pupae around Du Shaofu cracked directly and completely into Du Shaofu''s body like a raging tide. The breath of Du Shaofu''s stagnant body suddenly rose more violently, and then set foot on a new realm, a terrible breath swept through the sky.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body, like a bottomless pit, is constantly absorbing all the vast energy in the vast amount of energy irrigated by heaven and earth.


    This movement lasted for a long time.


    After a long time, the turbulent energy of heaven and earth around the stone chamber began to dissipate. At the moment, Du Shaofu had a kind of dazzling white divine light, which filled with an ancient breath, and then everything gradually subsided.


    "HISHI "


    when everything has calmed down, the shadow of the golden roc and the shadow of the black fish will disappear.


    Only Du Shaofu''s naked body of purple and gold sat cross legged. The color of purple gold was shining, and the silk purple arc fluctuated from time to time, showing a metallic texture and jade like clarity.


    "Hoo..."


    Finally, Du Shaofu had a movement. A long puff of turbid Qi was exhaled in his body along his throat. The ripples in the front of his body were directly shaken open by the turbid Qi.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s closed eyes suddenly opened after his eyelashes trembled slightly. Within his pupils, two glowing lights of purple and gold thunder flashed out.


    In the eyes of purple gold thunderbolt straight out, as if the essence of the sky, surging the sky.


    "Boom! "


    the thunder spirit swept out, and the space trembled. A terrible thunder power filled the sky. A moment later, the countless thunder lights penetrated the space and disappeared in the stone chamber.


    A strong momentum, but also a sudden burst out of the body, momentum than before, is undoubtedly different from heaven and earth, the vibration of the space ripple directly sloshing away.


    When the purple and golden thunder disappeared, a strange scene appeared in Du Shaofu''s double pupils. In his left eye pupil, it seemed that there was a golden winged ROC bird in the shadow for several days, while in the right eye pupil, a big black Kun rose and fell in the boundless sea.


    All this is strange and mysterious!


    Du Shaofu peeped into his body. At the moment, in the vast shrine, the mysterious air was rolling like a vast ocean. Compared with the middle level of the holy land, the mysterious Qi inside his body and the breath on his body were strong and powerful to another level. It was like that he had the power to destroy everything, which was quite different from that in the middle period of holy land!


    The most important thing is that Du Shaofu felt that his yuan God had risen to a terrible level.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu was shocked by the fact that there was another broken bone in his chest that did not belong to him. Next to the half of the secret bone of the golden winged ROC bird, a black broken bone was fused and covered with some gold.This secret bone was also obtained from Feiyu at the beginning. There was no news or what it was. But now Du Shaofu knew that "this secret bone comes from Kun!"


    From the secret bone, Du Shaofu learned the origin of the secret bone. It was the secret bone of Kun, a kind of most powerful and fierce beast. It was said that it came from the northern Ming Dynasty and would not be under the family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    In this secret bone, Du Shaofu also got his cultivation method and the supreme animal power. In his understanding, he learned that the widower saint was afraid that he had gained something from the Kun''s Secret bone, which made him a strong man in ancient times.


    But no matter what, he didn''t die, but he broke through again. Du Shaofu was very happy.


    "Hooray! "


    " Du Shaofu stretched out his loins and felt the incomparable mysterious Qi of Dantian Qihai and the power of Yuan Shen in his mind.


    At the moment, such a breath made Du Shaofu feel his heart pounding.


    "It''s the end of the sacred animal kingdom "


    feeling his later accomplishments in the holy animal kingdom, Du Shaofu waved his hands at will, and his breath burst out. A wave of space began to sway, then it was twisted directly, and finally it was broken.


    The breath was absorbed in his body in an instant, and the space recovered slowly. The light in Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed, and he felt the fluctuation just as if it could tear up the space directly. At the moment, Du Shaofu was shocked. From the middle of the holy land to the later period of the holy land, when compared with the original, it was totally two concepts.


    Each level of the holy land is broken through, and the strength will be greater. Each level is a gap. This is true.


    What struck Du Shaofu even more was that there was a gap between the level of Holy Land and the level of holy land. It was true that Du Shaofu could clearly feel a new breath in his body.


    This breath made Du Shaofu have a strange feeling rising from his heart. The breath seemed to come from the secret bone of Kun. It was not as masculine and domineering as the golden winged ROC, but it was continuous. It was contrary to the breath of the golden winged ROC, but it was definitely not under the golden winged ROC family.


    Such a strange breath made Du Shaofu feel that his body had changed again.


    Du Shaofu peeped into his body carefully. He was surprised to find that his body was almost the same as Zhenpeng. Now he had a deep black color and began to show a black color.


    Even on the body''s blood, also has the black blood in which, is very strange.


    Du Shaofu felt that all this was quite different. The change was almost substantive, and everything was the influence of the mysterious bone.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know whether this change was harmful to the people directly. He also had a broken bone that didn''t belong to him. But at least in front of him, it was good for him, so he stopped thinking about it.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu felt an indescribable wonder at the feeling of soaring strength.


    At this time, Du Shaofu felt that as long as he was in the place where his mind was prying, Du Shaofu felt that he could attack the spirit of the yuan as long as he was in the place where he was prying. If he faced a cultivator of the same level, even if he was very far away, he could immediately block the target he wanted to attack, and with his own spirit thunder, he would be able to attack Enough to kill the opponent instantly, this can be a big killer mace in the future!


    Assessing his strength and physical trembling, Du Shaofu felt that if compared with the past, he might not have the slightest comparability. Only he could detect its strength.


    In his body, Du Shaofu felt that there was an invisible brand in his body. He came from the mysterious Kun''s Secret bone, with a breath opposite to that of the golden winged ROC. He took root and sprouted in his own body and integrated into his four limbs and hundreds of millions of cells.


    Feeling this unspeakable change, Du Shaofu speculated that it might be the benefits of Kun''s Secret bone that made him seem to have another transformation.


    On top of the secret bone, Du Shaofu also knew that he had realized a kind of supreme animal power which was not under the family of golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Long!"


    The fingerprints coagulate and change, and the dark light bursts inside itself. In front of the body, it turns into a big black Kun. The terrible power pervades the supreme spirit. The big Kun is like living. Its two pupils are like two rounds of sun. They are overlooking the living creatures and suppressing the ancient times. Compared with the real dragon, it can spread its wings like a ROC and cover the void, like clouds hanging down from the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2402

    "Boom..."


    Black talisman secret patterns shuttle back and forth, like the great Kun in the endless sea area, amazing!


    Looking at his own interpretation of the supreme animal power, Du Shaofu himself was surprised that the big Kun was so terrible that the breath was enough to juxtapose with the real dragon and Phoenix, and could be as famous as Zhenpeng.


    Carefully feeling the change of the great Kun, Du Shaofu was shocked. The big Kun and the golden winged ROC are more similar. One is the nine day roc and the other is the big Kun in the sea, but there is an invisible connection between them.


    For a while, he didn''t think about it any more. He restrained Kun''s supreme animal power and felt his cultivation strength at the moment. If he met Nalei sheep again, it would be fun.


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu''s mouth raised a smile. He was really looking forward to meeting Nalei sheep again. Even if he met the blood roe deer ancestor again, it would be fun.


    "Blood roe deer, I''m really looking forward to meeting here!"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly and shook his fist gently.


    It was only for a moment that Du Shaofu was immersed in a beautiful fantasy and had not yet regained consciousness. He was about to cry.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on here..."


    Du Shaofu finally saw everything around the stone carving room, with sacred vessels floating everywhere. The Zijin tianque, the ancient space, and the magic sword array were on the side, including the Jiujie sword.


    Feeling his Guangliu body, Du Shaofu realized that all his bags of heaven and earth were gone


    Dazed and confused, Du Shaofu was immediately shocked. It was hard for him to recover for a long time.


    Thinking about everything in his mind, Du Shaofu seemed to have a wisp of memory. At last, his body was smashed by the remains of Taigu power. The spirit thunder in the body of yuan God began to rage. Then he smashed his own heaven and earth bag, because it was his own spirit thunder and his own heaven and earth bag, although they were sealed and banned Therefore, the heaven and earth bag was smashed, but it did not destroy the treasures inside, but it was also directly smashed by the spirit thunder. Piles of genius, earth treasure, holy medicine, elixir and miraculous medicine were directly transformed into spirit liquid


    Du Shaofu finally understood that it was no wonder that the surging energy came from nowhere, and that he almost had to tear himself apart countless times. To make himself irreparable, he was the treasure he had painstakingly collected along the way.


    Pain, heartache, flesh ache


    Du Shaofu almost burst into tears. There are so many holy herbs and genius treasures.


    There are also a lot of ancient martial arts and skills, as well as the piles of Taoist tools and magic tools. They are smashed and destroyed. If they were destroyed, they would be destroyed. I knew that it would be better to swallow those Taoist tools and magic weapons to Zijin tianque.


    Du Shaofu touched his heart, and almost beat his chest and feet. He worked hard all the way. He tried his best to find a way, spent countless thoughts, and took many risks. As a result, it was all gone.


    After a long time, Du Shaofu calmed down a little, thinking that he had so many elixirs and genius treasures, he at least made himself break through again. At the moment, when he stepped into the later stage of the sacred animal kingdom, he did not seem to suffer any loss.


    However, as soon as he remembered that so many martial arts skills, Taoist tools, magic tools and martial arts were all funeral objects, Du Shaofu could not help but feel a faint pain.


    "Eh..."


    Feeling the breath of Zijin tianque, it seems that Zijin tianque has fallen into a state of deep sleep again. Du Shaofu counts the sacred utensils on his body, and always feels whether Zijin tianque has eaten many of his sacred utensils. He always feels that the number of holy vessels is not right.


    And then, Du Shaofu also found a well preserved Qiankun bag, which was left by the great elder of tianwu Academy. When he entered the fierce place, there seemed to be some reaction on the mysterious bag.


    The bag of heaven and earth, however, escaped under the thunderbolt of Linglei, which made Du Shaofu feel that the bag of heaven and earth is more and more mysterious.


    After that, Du Shaofu collected Zijin tianque, Huanyan Dao array and ancient space into his body.


    Without the heaven and earth bag on his body, Du Shaofu could only collect the remaining sacred objects, such as jiujiejian, into the wasteland space. These sacred vessels were very strong, and Linglei did not destroy them, so they escaped. However, Du Shaofu felt that the number of sacred vessels was not correct and suspected Zijin tianque.


    After finishing everything, Du Shaofu clapped his hands. He was embarrassed to find that he had no foreign objects and was naked. He had no choice but to urge Qingling''s armor to cover his body.


    "I''m afraid it''s been a long time. It''s more than half a month."


    Du Shaofu estimates time. In his comprehension, time seems to have lost its concept, but he also feels vaguely that the time in reality is not as long as it has been, but it has been more than half a month. He should try to find a way to leave. He does not know whether Liu limo has successfully escaped and where the remains of ancient great energy have gone.


    Looking at the surrounding stone chambers, Du Shaofu looked at them carefully. It was better to leave early. If the remains of ancient Daneng came back again, they would still be no match even though Zhangjiajie had broken through.


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu found that the seal and prohibition originally arranged in the stone chamber had disappeared strangely. It was not difficult for him to leave.With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu left and broke away from the stone chamber.


    A few hours later, in a mountain range, there were more than ten strong Terrans in a group to explore. Suddenly, the mysterious golden light surged. At the beginning of the holy land, the strong people were thin and middle-aged, and disappeared.


    And then, in the trembling search of the more than ten strong men, I saw the middle-aged strong man in the holy land not far away. His whole body was forbidden, and his clothes were stripped off. Only a pair of hip length obscene trousers was left, and his eyes were muddy and dull.


    Not long after, it was rumored that there was a super strong man with the habit of breaking his sleeves in Longyang, who was dedicated to the strongmen of the holy land, and some of them had been humiliated.


    "The words of men are terrible, the words of men are terrible..."


    The next day, in a place where strong people gathered, an ugly young man shook his head and sighed. Obviously, he just changed some clothes for clothes and bags of heaven and earth. Where did he come from? This is definitely a rumor.


    It was Du Shaofu who, with his unsightly appearance, stepped out of the stone chamber.


    Du Shaofu also got a lot of news in the place where the living creatures gathered. Everywhere, they were fighting for treasures. All the strong people of all ethnic groups came out, and even some strong people at the level of ancestors had appeared. It is said that the blood roe deer ancestors were created and fled by the strong people not long ago.


    The name of the wasteland was also spread in the dead land, which shocked the dead land, but it also made countless enemies.


    From all kinds of news, what shocked Du Shaofu most was that it was rumored that the crack at the entrance of the outside world had changed. It was possible that the strong men who had entered the burial ground had been able to enter again.


    This makes Du Shaofu dignified. This seems to be true. It means that those powerful people in the eternal tomb have been able to enter. It is also the terrible emperor who has many enemies of his own and the evil cult.


    "It seems that we have to find everyone earlier."


    Du Shaofu murmured, whether it''s the outside devil emperor or the powerful people in the eternal tomb who enter, or those in the ancestral clan who are strong at the moment, they are not rivals. We need to find them as soon as possible.


    The struggle for the death of heaven and death has become more and more fierce. It is unknown that many big forces have been involved in it, which has a huge impact and has damaged many strong people. Of course, it has also achieved many strong people, with the supreme rise and shaking the four sides.


    "There is a mysterious secret place in the open, which startles the four sides. All powerful forces are flocking to leave. It is said that there may be real dragon and Phoenix essence blood."


    Du Shaofu got such a news. According to the character of the people in the wasteland, if he got such news, he knew that he was afraid that everyone would not let go of it. Maybe he could find everyone there.


    A few hours later, Du Shaofu appeared in the void. Under the seal of blood and soul, he controlled a fierce bird at the peak of the main territory as a mount and inquired about some things.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu is surrounded by two more people, a little girl and a half year old boy. It is Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba. They have not been affected by any influence in the ancient space, and have recovered from their injuries. Du Xiaoba has even made some progress.


    "As fast as you can. "


    Du Shaofu sat cross legged on the back of the fierce bird.


    "Yes, master! "


    the fierce birds responded, and the fierce pupils were awed and obedient. Their wings vibrated, and there were signs and secret lines flashing. The surrounding space was slightly twisted, with silk ripples. The air flow roared past, driving a low sound of breaking the wind.


    Sitting on the back of the fierce bird with his knees crossed, the air flow of the space swept with the wind. A moment later, Du Shaofu''s clothes and robes waved slightly. He was surrounded by an invisible golden halo, and his eyes were not necessarily. His mind began to immerse himself in the understanding of the three swords of breaking the sky, and his whole body was filled with a profound meaning of space.


    This breakthrough was a fluke. Du Shaofu was glad that he had not fallen behind in his understanding during this period of time. Otherwise, he would have been hard to break through even though he had burst himself. At the level of the holy land, understanding is more important than practicing Xuanqi.


    As the fierce birds spread their wings, Du Shaofu was surrounded by void, with a space energy around him.


    In terms of understanding, Du Shaofu''s insight has always been a thousand miles a day, dare not say, but it is absolutely abnormal. However, he has spent a lot of time in understanding the three swords of duankong.


    Of course, Du Shaofu also knew that it was because the duankong three swords were the most complicated and powerful.


    Even if he had broken through again, Du Shaofu didn''t want to delay any time now. It was far from enough for the devil.


    Knowing from the fierce bird''s mouth that there was still some distance to find the secret place, Du Shaofu simply began to practice and understand, immersed in the understanding, but he did not know.


    Of course, Du Shaofu also set a ban, which would not have any carelessness.


    Along the way, although we met many creatures, the fierce birds at the peak of the main territory were not weak, and no living creatures came to disturb them. They were all on their way.


    What''s more, with the faint breath released by Du Xiaohuang, it''s enough to frighten the strong in general.Gradually, a lot of figures appeared in the surrounding mountains. Seeing that there were figures on the fierce bird, no one would intercept it. At the moment, everyone was looking for treasure, and they wanted to provoke right and wrong. There were not many people who were afraid that there would be no reason to do so.


    "Hoo..."


    A few hours later, he exhaled his turbid breath, and Du Shaofu came to his senses.


    "Master, we are almost there!" The voice of the fierce bird came.


    "Well!"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked to the front. At this time, in the distant sky, there was a dark and hazy color, with a light blood mist covering the sky and covering the large space ahead.


    In the blood mist, there are the outline of a huge mountain, but can not see clearly.


    But the closer we get, there is a strong old and desolate air, accompanied by the frightening murderous spirit also spread.


    Under this breath, people feel palpitation.


    "It''s not easy here!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu looked, he found the secret place in front of him. The breath alone made people feel palpitating, as if there was an amazing danger.


    "Eh "


    at the same time, Du Shaofu changed color, his mind moved, and his eyebrows flashed. There was a streamer flowing out of the ancient space, and a heaven and earth bag appeared in his hand,


    this is an ordinary bag of heaven and earth, which has the air of simplicity and boundlessness, and can''t see much special in its appearance. However, at the moment, there is a flash of light, which is just hidden.


    This is also the heaven and earth bag that Du Shaofu collected into the ancient space. In order to avoid accidents, Du Shaofu still put the sacred objects in the ancient space, although he got a lot of bags.


    Just now Du Shaofu was sure that he did not see the eye. It was the bag of heaven and earth handed over to him by the elder of yaoyu. He had just had a reaction, and even the reaction lasted for a while before it disappeared.


    Holding the bag of heaven and earth in his hand, Du Shaofu peeped into the bag of heaven and earth. However, he found that with his strength of Yuan Shen at the moment, he still felt that the stone was sinking into the sea, and he could not see what was in the bag.


    "What''s in this. "


    Du Shaofu put his strength back. He just felt that there was some fluctuation in the bag of heaven and earth, which had never been moved.


    "Dad, there are a lot of people ahead!" Du Xiaohuang opens her mouth.


    "We won''t be late, will we? There are many people in front of us. "Du Xiaoba stood up, but his half size figure was standing with his hands on his back. He was staring at the front and peeping with his heart. There was already a lot of breath in the mountains ahead, which seemed to be a little mature.


    "No, they''re waiting."


    Du Shaofu put the heaven and earth bag into his arms. He had already peeped into the front and felt a lot of breath. He was waiting for something.


    Fierce birds spread their wings, and the distance from the space ahead is getting closer and closer, and the breath of desolation and bloody evil spirits is also more and more rich.


    Vaguely, Du Shaofu could even feel the release of evil spirit, which was even more frightening.


    "Be careful." Du Shaofu told Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba that it was also because the two little guys had recovered and were willing to let them continue to sharpen, that they were brought out of the ancient space.


    Later, Du Shaofu also asked the fierce bird to take up its body and turn into a tall, thin and middle-aged man. He landed and went directly to the entrance of the secret place.


    There were already a sea of people all around, and he didn''t know where there were so many strong people. When Du Shaofu looked up, he saw only a vast and boundless space. There was a vast mountain, and the breath of desolate blood evil spirits was spreading and coexisting. It was amazing.


    Around the mountains, there is a huge square. In the gap between the mountains, there are some monsters and animal remains. The white bones are dense, which adds a bit of gloom to the horizon.


    Just after arriving here, Du Shaofu''s face changed secretly, and he felt a lot of familiar breath. At this time, many familiar figures appeared around him.


    At a glance, Du Shaofu was quite surprised. In addition to the well-known Animal League and human race, there were many powerful figures in the outside world, such as Buddhism, Confucianism and farmers. Unexpectedly, these people also came here.


    After all, Du Shaofu was very pleased to see that some people, such as Confucianists, farmers and Buddhists, were in this place. Du Shaofu was very pleased that they were safe and sound. Some familiar figures were also among them, including jiuchongling, henglun, Mengwen Laozu, Kong Sansi, Zhou Xiaoluo, dihoe old man


    Of course, Du Shaofu also saw the strength of many opponents in the Animal League and the Terran. These people even arrived here, but they had not yet started fighting.


    After carefully scanning, Du Shaofu was relieved. It seemed that there were no strong people at the ancestral level, but there were many strong ones in the holy land. Several obscure breath fluctuations should be the hidden super strong ones among the major forces. Perhaps one foot has already stepped into the later period of the holy land.


    "Be careful. "Du Shaofu whispered to Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba that although he is not afraid of anyone now, he should pay attention to some things.


    "Yes. "


    as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba nodded slightly and responded softly. They were on guard.


    On this natural square, at this time, there are at least thousands of people gathered together.


    Seeing Du Shaofu and others coming in, they also attracted some eye gaze. It seems that they feel the breath of Du Xiaohuang. No one dares to stop Du Shaofu from moving forward and make way one after another.


    However, some big forces and strong people in front of us did not pay attention to it. It is not surprising that some people have come one after another. What''s more, all the people are looking at the huge space ahead.


    Du Shaofu was no exception. He moved forward slowly, but his eyes were fixed on the front. The outline of the mountain was huge, and the valleys on both sides were towering into the clouds. In the gray space, it was very majestic.


    From then on, there was a thrilling ancient breath and bloody murderous spirit. What shocked Du Shaofu even more was that from the entrance to the place where he could see, there were thick corpses of living creatures, huge remains of monsters and white bones.


    "It seems to be a place of great misfortune!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the vast area of these huge mountains. There were huge mountain outlines on both sides. From a distance, it seemed that there was a fierce beast crawling in the murderous space, which made people''s hair stand on end.


    Du Shaofu knew that this place was not a good place. If you were not careful, it would not be impossible to lose your life here.


    The more he looked at the front, the more he felt that there was a terrible smell in front of him.


    This breath even seemed to make Du Shaofu feel that there was no such thing as being in the world, and that he felt a sense of insignificance in his own heart.


    "What a terrible place, what is in it. "Du Shaofu looked dignified, and then he came back to his senses.


    On this natural square, there are still many people who join in and stare at the entrance of the huge Canyon in front of them. They are all a little lost in their minds, and they seem to feel the breath of this.


    It has been proved that the living creatures who can enter the scope of the burial place are not ordinary. Therefore, after arriving here, there is no carelessness.


    Around some people seem to have come for a long time, but no one easily into the front, seems to be waiting for something.


    "Why didn''t anyone go in?"


    Du Xiaohuang raised her eyebrows and asked in a low voice. It didn''t seem that there was any special seal prohibition in front of her, but the creatures around seemed to be waiting for something.


    "There are many strong people ahead who have been damaged. Naturally, no one will be so stupid as to be willing to be the leader. Otherwise, nature would have gone in for exploration. But now there are so many people, no one wants to open the way for others."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth. At the front entrance, there were many white bones with breath and blood stains. It seemed that they had just been broken. Judging from the bones, all the broken bones were the strong ones, but they were killed by something just close by. Naturally, no one would be the leader.


    "Shua Shua..."


    At this time, as Du Shaofu looked at the front of him, he suddenly noticed that there were many eyes projected from him, which were not kind and complicated.


    At present, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, turned his eyes, and went away. He saw a lot of familiar lineups. Among them, some of the people in the lineup were not other people. It was the Naji family, the Yao family, and some big forces of the orcs.


    As soon as his eyes swept, Du Shaofu saw some familiar figures. They were Sun Qin of Sun family, ancestor of sun Xuan and Jiang Yating of Jiang family.


    "Eh..."


    Among the crowd, Du Shaofu immediately saw some of the people he most wanted to see at the moment, such as Kalou jueyu, the old lady kalumoro, the elder sister Kalou Cailing, and Kalou juecheng.


    "Xiaohuang, Xiaoba, how did you come here?"


    A voice like the sounds of nature came, and then a graceful figure came out. She was a quite young woman, with a cool and heroic spirit in her beauty, shining brilliantly, and her spirit was like autumn Hui covered with frost.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2403

    The woman was dressed in an orange tights, and her graceful body lines were so graceful that people could have nosebleed. Between the soft and boneless waist, there was also a short sword like ornament. Her long and tall legs were straight, which was very attractive.


    Seeing Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba, the woman is smiling with a smile on her lips, and she is very happy to touch the small heads of Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba with both hands.


    "Aunt Cailing!"


    "Master!"


    When they saw this beautiful woman, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba were very happy. This was no one else. It was Kalou Cailing.


    "I have seen the master!"


    Du Xiaoba also went to Jialou jueyu to salute him. It was his master.


    "What a strong breath, it''s time to set foot in the holy land."


    When he realized the breath of Du Xiaoba, he could not help but tremble. This abnormal little guy, is this going against the heaven? He has not set foot in the Holy Land yet.


    Jialou jueyu was very surprised. He didn''t know how his disciple got into this place. However, he felt the breath of Du Xiaoba, which was also a surprise. How could he not feel it? How much the breath of his disciple was at the moment.


    "Grandparents." Du Xiaohuang was also very clever. People and animals rushed to the old lady''s side of kalomora innocently.


    "Girl, why are you here?"


    The old lady was glad and held Du Xiaohuang in her arms. When she felt the breath of Du Xiaohuang, the old lady''s kind face was also shocked and said: "girl, you broke through the sacred beast?"


    "Well, it''s a long time ago!" Du Xiaohuang smile, the wind is light.


    "Gu Gu..."


    But with these words, the old lady, Jialou jueyu and Jialou juecheng, who are the strong men of the golden winged Dapeng family, are not just swallowing their saliva.


    Jialou Cailing was also shocked, but then his eyes fell on Du Shaofu''s body. His eyes were like water, with a touch of golden light. He seemed to be able to see through everything, but also with doubts.


    "Elder sister." Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile, and then his figure squirmed in the surprise of his beautiful eyes and recovered his original appearance, and his resolute and resolute face appeared.


    "I knew it was you."


    Jialou Cailing''s beautiful face laughed, and it was really this guy.


    "I''ve met grandma. I''ve met elder Huwei."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu shrunk to an inch under his feet and met the old lady.


    "It''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK." The old lady laughed, smiling brightly.


    But at the moment, the strong living beings on the square are boiling.


    "It''s the supreme ant emperor!"


    "The ROC emperor, he is the ROC emperor!"


    "It is he who killed many strong men and worked with others to frighten away the ancestor of blood roe deer!"


    "He is the king of the desolate country!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    All parties are agitated and discussed in succession, and the crowd is surging. Their eyes are very complex projection.


    "It''s Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoba, and Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    In Buddhism, there are old monks, jiuchongling, henglun and so on.


    "It''s the ROC emperor!"


    "It''s wuzun Lord!"


    in the farmhouse, some figures from Confucianism came to say hello.


    When people met, they naturally exchanged greetings and were very happy.


    "Are the farmers all right?"


    Du Shaofu asked Zhou Xiaoluo. He saw this beautiful and elegant woman again. "There are elders who don''t know whether they have fallen or are in other places. They hope to be safe and sound." Zhou Xiaoluo said.


    Everyone is looking at Du Shaofu, including Jialou jueyu, Jialou Cailing and others. They have heard a lot of rumors and know what this guy has done in this fierce place. He is so dazzling everywhere.


    After some greetings, people also discussed the strange place ahead.


    "It seems that this place is not simple, and many people have been damaged. Therefore, no one dares to set foot here easily. It may be that they are waiting for the top strong among the major forces to come here and dare not to take risks easily again!"


    Zhou Xiaoluo opened his mouth. The farmers came here quite early. He saw many strong men break in, but they were killed by unexplained bombardment.


    The old lady of kalumoro looked at the canyon with dignity. There was a breath in it, which made her fear directly.


    "Be careful, pay attention to everything! "


    said Du Shaofu. Then he looked again at the outline of the big mountain in front of him, and then walked slowly forward, trying to get close to it.


    "You are the ROC emperor. You killed my Yao family!"


    At this time, as Du Shaofu had just stepped forward and looked at the vast area of the mountain, he suddenly heard a cold drink, and a cold look with a chill in his eyes immediately came.


    At the sound of the cold drink, Du Shaofu''s feet also stopped. He turned his head along his eyes. After hearing the reputation, the corner of his mouth suddenly outlined a cold arc."Ji family''s lineup


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank slightly. It was no one else who was talking. It was an old man with crane hair in the Naji family''s lineup.


    "It''s time to set foot on the later stage of the Holy Land!" Under the prying of his mind, Du Shaofu felt that the breath of the old man was much stronger than that of Ji Cang. However, he had not really set foot in the latter part of the holy land, but he should have already stepped into the latter part of the holy land with one foot.


    Du Shaofu sighed to himself that these families are indeed the great families among the human race. The details are really behind him. Ji Cang is dead. At this moment, there is a strong man who is still above Ji Cang.


    At this time, on the square, with the voice of the old man Zeyang of Ji''s family, he suddenly attracted some surprised eyes. Everyone could hear that the voice was cold.


    When the strong men in the Yao family, such as Yao family and Yao family, were looking at Du Shaofu at the moment, they gave a slight sneer, some gloating and waiting for a good play.


    Zhou Xiaoluo, Kong Sansi, jiuchongling, Jialou jueyu and others are also watching closely at the moment. They are also aware of the contradiction between Du Shaofu and Ji''s family. They have no intention to intervene. When they feel the breath of the old man with crane hair, they know that their accomplishments are far from enough.


    Around the square at this time, the other living creatures'' eyes fell on the old man with crane hair and Du Shaofu respectively, and their eyes fluctuated secretly.


    "That''s Jizhen''s ancestor of Ji''s family. He''s been in seclusion all the time. It''s said that he''s still the elder brother of Ji Cang''s father!"


    "It''s said that Jizhen Laozu''s strength is very strong. I''m afraid he''s going to take revenge on the Dapeng emperor at this moment."


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with the big Peng emperor. Did all the blood roe deer ancestors escape at the beginning?"


    "The old ancestor of blood roe deer was scared away by the giant ROC emperor, a red Jiri macaque, and an exotic dragon. Now the Dapeng emperor is a person. I''m afraid that Jizhen Laozu will not miss the opportunity!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The voice of the discussion was heard in an instant, and the crowd was in a commotion.


    In the crowd, there are Sun family, Sun Qin, Sun Li''s ancestor, Jiang Yating, etc. at the moment, their eyes are also fluctuating. With Ji''s family and Du Shaofu''s, no one says much and is watching the change!


    "Well, it seems that there is a lively look!"


    Besides the crowd in the square, in the middle of the sky, there were more than ten figures coming to see the scene in front of her. At first, a woman of extraordinary vulgarity and elegance, with delicate skin and beautiful eyes, seemed to be sending out hazy light and fragrance on her purple pleated skirt.


    But the one who spoke was a beautiful woman beside the purple skirt woman. She was graceful and beautiful, with a dreamlike purple show, which could be used for reference. Her body curve was undulating, and her heart was shaking. It was not the mysterious woman named "Hongyue" that Du Shaofu met in the divine space. Who else could there be.


    "This guy again."


    Hongyue looks at Du Shaofu from afar. His long purple hair looks hazy and dreamy, covering the light.


    "It''s not easy to watch the change. "


    the purple lotus fairy looked back and said to the rainbow moon, her red lips were slightly open, her voice was soft, and the sunken fish could hear it.


    "I didn''t mean to help. I couldn''t beat the old guy anyway. "


    Hongyue Dai eyebrow slightly pick, red lips micro pout, there is a look in the eyes, do not leave a trace of evasion.


    "You seem to be very different to the devil. "


    with a smile, the purple lotus fairy saw the evasive look in Hongyue''s eyes.


    "He''s so bad, sister, you should stay away from him." Hong Yue said.


    "I would like to know how far his strength is in this fierce place. "The purple lotus fairy smiles, and the eyes in her beautiful eyes look forward to Du Shaofu.


    Hongyue didn''t speak any more. She just looked at her beautiful eyes and saw the waves in her eyes.


    At this time, most of the people in the square around were staring at the entrance of the huge mountain outline. With a shout from Ji Zhen, his eyes suddenly converged on Du Shaofu.


    "I killed the man. Do you want revenge? "


    Du Shaofu stood with his hands down and glanced at Jizhen Laozu. His face sank slightly, but his eyes were calm.


    "I should have left my name in the temple. It''s a pity that my mind is not right. My Ji''s family is not something you can challenge. Today, I''m going to do justice for heaven, so as not to leave you to harm the world! "


    old Ji Zhen looked at Du Shaofu coldly, and his voice echoed in the whole square at this time, and his steps walked out slowly. This opportunity, the rumored chijiri macaque and Yilong were not there, and they had a chance to kill him.


    Du Shaofu looked at Ji Zhen, but his eyes did not show any trace, but his heart was getting colder and colder. The Ji family really didn''t intend to let go of himself. Ji Zhen undoubtedly wanted to take advantage of the opportunity at the moment.


    He did not find trouble with the Ji family. At the moment, the Ji family came to trouble again, which made Du Shaofu feel helpless.


    Among the golden winged mires, the old lady, Jialou jueyu and other members of the family, as well as the strong farmers and Confucianists, have begun to show their coldness and are ready to take action at any time.She [he] felt unable to each other''s Ji Zhen, but to deal with other Ji family''s people, is no problem.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. My father is OK."


    Du Xiaohuang opened her mouth and seemed very relaxed. How could the little old man be her father''s opponent.


    "You want to kill me..."


    After taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu looked at Ji Zhen. His calm eyes immediately showed a smile and said, "yes, I''m very willing to give you this opportunity. I''m afraid that you old man will be vulnerable. "


    Du Shaofu''s voice was so loud that it was deliberately mixed with mysterious Qi, and his overbearing voice reverberated in the air, enough to make it clear to everyone.


    That rebellious voice spread out, immediately let all people around look at a pick.


    "The boy''s voice is really big. "All of a sudden, there were voices of surprise among the people around.


    All the creatures looked at Du Shaofu with surprise, contempt, disdain, curiosity and doubt.


    You know, Jizhen Laozu, that is absolutely super strong ah.


    "Ha ha "


    listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the old man''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu. Ji Zhen''s father immediately laughed instead of angry. The laughter resounded through the square, but at the moment, everyone could hear the chill in the voice.


    When the cold laughter fell, Ji Zhen''s face sank, his eyes fixed on Du Shaofu and said: "boy, you have such a big voice. I hope your strength and voice can be the same as your voice, and have the capital to yell at our ancestors! "


    " just try it. If you want to kill me, I don''t mind killing more Ji people. "


    Du Shaofu said coldly. His voice was domineering. He really didn''t put this Ji Zhen in his eyes. Let alone his own strength at the moment, he could easily kill this Ji Zhen. Even the seven holy puppets on his body could easily solve the old guy.


    "Boy, you are looking for death with sincerity! "


    Ji Zhen''s face became more and more ugly. She came forward slowly. With each step, a footprints would be left under the square on the ground. The ground around the footprints cracked and turned into powder. It seemed that Ji Zhen was venting his anger on the ground at this time.


    "I think it must be you! "


    Du Shaofu looked at all the people of the Ji family and said," do you want to go together or let the old guy go alone, so that I won''t have to fight later. It''s better to send you on the road together! "


    arrogant, arrogant and domineering, Du Shaofu''s attitude at the moment is totally ignoring the Ji family.


    On the square, all the creatures looked at Du Shaofu with complicated faces.


    "Well, you know nothing. "In Ji''s house, a group of strong people suddenly showed a cold look and could not restrain their anger!


    "Boy, I have to say that you are the most rampant person I have ever seen. From now on, you will die today. "Ji Zhen said coldly, staring directly at Du Shaofu. The chill in his eyes grew stronger and stronger, and his intention of killing was not covered up.


    "It''s noisy. There''s so much nonsense. You''d better start early! "


    Du Shaofu''s mouth outlined an arc of sneer.


    "Ha ha "


    no matter how good the old Ji Zhen was in his mood and the time of practice was present, he couldn''t help being angry. The boy didn''t put him in the eye at all. He wanted to humiliate the boy in public, and then kill him, which was to recover some face for the Ji family. Although there are some people around him at the moment, Ji Zhen can also see that the strength of those people is basically the same Generally, no one will support this boy, and he will not be arrogant.


    But Ji really did not expect that this boy should be so arrogant and arrogant.


    The laughter was deafening. Ji Zhen''s smile was filled with anger that could not be concealed. The ancestor of the Ji family, the whole human family, who would be in a storm with a stamp of their feet, were completely ignored by the boy. There were many strong men in the Ji family, and Ji Qianxing and other supreme descendants were also damaged in their hands. The anger in his heart could not help, and he sneered loudly: "boy, this is your own sincerity The heart wants to die!


    "Boom


    As the words fell, Ji Zhen''s father was extremely angry. His face was covered with iron blue, and his eyes were also extremely cold. The dark air all over his body suddenly surged and swelled. Under his feet, bright talismans and secret patterns flashed, and his figure sprang up.


    "Hiss..."


    With a violent wave of his hand, a yellow light in Jizhen''s hand turns into a claw print, which is like lightning tearing the space. With a sharp sound of sound explosion, it shoots away at Du Shaofu''s face.


    One shot is to kill, and there is no reserve for the breath of the peak in the middle of the holy land, which is enough to prove that Ji Zhen has already made a killing attempt in her heart.


    At the moment, many living creatures in the square are also making a cold sweat for Du Shaofu. Of course, there are also many living creatures who hope that Du Shaofu would be better killed by a direct move, such as those from the Yao family.


    There are also some powerful monsters in the beast alliance, which is what I think in my heart at this time.


    Jialou jueyu, old lady, kalomora, Hongyue, Zhou Xiaoluo, Zilian fairy, jiuchongling, etc. are all around now, watching each other closely.Only Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang''s faces showed a faint strange smile, without any worry at all.


    Everything was as fast as lightning. In the face of Jizhen''s instant full force explosion and fierce attack, Du Shaofu suddenly showed a sneer in his eyes. His eyes were cold and cold. Then the golden light flashed under his feet, and he walked leisurely on the East Road, and his figure quickly retreated.


    "Hum "


    at the same time, when the blue spirit armor was arranged, a buzzing sound from behind suddenly rang out. Behind the green spirit armor, the ROC''s golden wings expanded, and the whole person was like a giant ROC in human form. He wanted to soar up and cross the sky!


    The ROC''s golden wings and the golden plume armor are perfectly integrated.


    The magnificent armor and the mighty and arrogant Dapeng''s golden wings make the whole person more powerful and powerful, just like the God of war!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu arranged the green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings. In the eyes of many powerful people around him, there was also a surge of shock.


    "Hiss..."


    Ji Zhen''s claw marks tore the void, and directly plundered the void. When Du Shaofu reached Du Shaofu''s body, Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor, Dapeng''s golden wings, and his mouth was sneering, had disappeared under the claw marks. The wind and thunder were clanging, the ears were shaking, and the golden light was thousands of feet. At the moment, the figure had appeared more than ten feet away.


    "It''s another weird trick!"


    "Is this ROC emperor a man or a golden winged ROC bird?"


    Looking at the amazing energy and the sound of wind and thunder behind Du Shaofu at this time, the green spirit armor and the ROC''s golden wings filled his back. Many people''s faces suddenly changed, which was a terrible means.


    "The boy seems stronger, stronger..."


    In the dense crowd, no one noticed a thin figure in a corner. His face was deliberately covered by his robes and hats. There was no breath on his thin body. He looked at Du Shaofu and raised his eyes slightly. His eyes fluctuated in secret. He murmured, "surely it''s only by getting the treasure that we can have such progress, that treasure You must get it


    In the field, Ji Zhen''s face was surprised by the failure of the attack. It was still a piece of iron and green. It seemed that Du Shaofu''s speed was so fast, which was as strange and powerful as the rumor.


    Full shot, not reserved, but the boy is an instant out of his attack, this let Ji Zhenqing how can, also can''t pull down this old face.


    Ji Zhen''s old ancestor originally thought of a way to make the boy who did not know the height of the earth into pieces. At this time, his ruins were lost. How could he bear it.


    "Oh. "


    with a low roar, the sound waves were shaking. In a moment, the dark air from Jizhen''s body was surging out, and there were magic signs and secret patterns, which stirred up the tremendous energy of heaven and earth. In an instant, in the air, it gathered into an ancient ferocious animal''s virtual shadow, but it was like a living thing, just like a real existence.


    The roar of exotic animals, the breath is towering, a huge awe of the yuan God''s pressure diffuse and open, such as the ancient fierce beast recovery, dazzling, let the void tremble, shine on the square, become a dazzling color.


    "What a strong pressure!"


    The living creatures with low strength all around did not dare to look directly at the terrible momentum, which made many strong people''s faces changed greatly. Their internal pulse and soul trembled and their dark Qi was stagnated.


    "This is the pulse and soul of Jizhen Laozu. Jizhen Laozu is working hard for it!" There are creatures exclaim, this breath is too terrible!


    "Look, there are martial veins. Old Ji Zhen has even used them!" When there was a vibration of the living beings, he made a move. The Jizhen ancestor actually had all the pulse and soul of his martial arts!


    "Boom! "


    sure enough, with the pulse and soul, Zizhen''s whole body was shocked by the emptiness, and a terrible breath came out of it. The sky blowing dark air was like the sea. In this square, the void was turbulent and boiling, and the talisman and secret patterns covered the whole body. Ji Zhen directly used the martial pulse.


    "Long "


    in this aspect, the emptiness is sonorous and deafening. In the terrible breath, Ji Zhen is in the middle of the sky, covered with bright talisman and secret patterns, rippling with a kind of ancient tyranny, like oppressing all things. The martial vein of Ji family is absolutely extraordinary!


    "Boy, die! "


    in this terrible momentum surge, Ji Zhen''s cold and murderous voice suddenly spread from the world.


    "Boom "


    just when the voice of indifference was heard, a terrible whirlpool of light was shining above the void, with Ji Zhen as the center, shining like a black hole, filled with terrible swallowing power


    the terrible swallowing power spread, just tens of feet away from Du Shaofu, but now it is blocked by the golden light twisted void of Dapeng''s golden wings behind Du Shaofu.


    "The martial vein of Ji''s family is not simple."


    Looking at Ji Zhen, the golden wings of Dapeng burst out behind his back. Du Shaofu''s eyes also fluctuated secretly. The martial vein of Ji''s family is really not simple.


    Ji Zhen stepped on the void. At the moment, her eyes were as bright as the sun, and she let the emptiness clang. She looked at Du Shaofu, looked up slowly, and said, "it''s time to end! "


    with the fall of Ji Zhenhua''s voice and the condensation of her fingerprints, the sky of this ancient and strange square suddenly twisted, and then the ferocious spirit rushed out to fight against Du Shaofu''s roe deer and owls.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2404

    Du Shaofu raised his head slightly, with a sneer in his eyes. There was an ancient rune that rippled all over his body. Above this vast void, a figure of eight trigrams was quietly revealed.


    Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen and Dui are connected with each other and turn into a bright divine ring, which diffuses around.


    "Ouch "


    when the empty eight diagrams are revealed, the sky suddenly trembles quietly. Then, in the empty eight diagrams diagram, animals neigh, thunder and lightning come, mountains and lakes deduce, wind and rain alternate, the sun, moon and stars change


    The eight diagrams of the void connect heaven and earth in an instant and contain all things. It is like a small world. It makes the space around the monster which is killing and tearing the void disordered. Its huge animal body is crushed and stagnated, and the light is dim.


    In the fierce pupil of the ferocious beast, his eyes suddenly trembled. In this terrible and strange breath, it seems to feel something. There is an invisible breath that makes it shiver.


    "No! "


    at the same time, Du Shaofu is like a deity in the sky, his figure is swept out, his fingerprints are raised, his hand is used as a sword, and a sword awn is instantly spread away with the power of lightning.


    "Hiss..."! "


    the sword is full of light, layers of light are superimposed and blooming, dazzling talismans and secret patterns are blooming, and the light of sword is pouring into the world. Under the gorgeous, there is a terrible power of tyranny and destruction!


    The ferocious beast tube couldn''t be stopped at all. It was chopped directly under the sword.


    "Boy, I''ll fight with you!"


    At that moment, Ji Zhen changed her color greatly, but then she gnashed her teeth, and the fingerprints congealed, and her martial veins became more and more bright. The last one was condensed and pushed out to Du Shaofu. This strange void suddenly vibrated and turned into a vortex of energy falling from the sky. The whole body was dazzling and the runes were bright, but it made people feel the destruction from the deep soul And shudder.


    "Long "


    the energy vortex crushed Du Shaofu, and the space that he passed collapsed, revealing a black space black hole, which was reflected by the light of the talisman''s Secret lines.


    "Swallow the sky storm, that is the Ji family''s unique skill! "


    the terrible vortex burst, and the pressure diffused out made the blood boil around the figures, the vitality trembled, and the pulse and soul trembled.


    "The old ancestor''s cultivation has become a lost unique skill. That boy is dead!"


    Ji family has strong people trembling, that terrible whirlpool breath, as Ji''s children, they have resonance from the soul and blood.


    "This Ji is really terrible!"


    Among the many old figures among the great forces around, some of them were shocked and their eyes were shocked.


    Zhou Xiaoluo, Jialou, Cailing, red moon, purple lotus fairy and other beautiful eyes are staring at the scene, eyes are not turning, moving pretty face is hidden micro coagulation, can not help but quietly frown.


    Looking at the terrible whirlpool of energy, Du Shaofu''s eyes were as calm as ever. Under his keen vitality, he could feel the terrible destructive power contained in the terrible vortex. With Ji Zhen''s cultivation, it was very difficult for the later practitioners of holy land to resist such an attack.


    Even at the same level, Du Shaofu estimated that Ji was absolutely terrible.


    But Du Shaofu had no delay in his heart. The shadows of his hands condensed rapidly, and the mysterious Qi in his body was like a huge wave in the ocean, surging along the acupoints and meridians.


    In a flash, a crystal clear handprint full of runes was formed in Du Shaofu''s hands. The handprint gradually became bright as red, just like the sun in the sky. The light was like the lightning wave. It was gorgeous. The powerful pressure was diffused from it. There was a faint roar of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles, which made the void turbulent.


    "Broken! "


    such words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, and they were directly thrown out of his hand. The colorful and gorgeous fingerprints were the dazzling light tails in the sound of Sanskrit, and in an instant they collided with the huge whirlpool.


    "Boom! "


    under the gaze of many frightening eyes, the palm print and the whirlpool collide with each other in a frightful way, and the startling energy muffled and suddenly resounded through the ancient void.


    "Bang! "


    in such a collision, runes burst out and burst into dazzling light.


    On the whirlpool and the palm print, the talisman''s Secret patterns erode and devour each other, and the terrifying energy ripple spreads like a vast ocean.


    In the middle of the collision void, a huge void black hole collapses and reveals a deep and deep darkness, which makes people feel chilly and chilly at the first glance!


    But not long after that, the emperor xuanhuang printed that the violent and domineering energy was released, and the sound of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles came out.


    "Roar "


    " guwu "


    the tiger roars, the sparrow crows and the tortoise crows. A green dragon, a white tiger''s shadow, a phoenix''s shadow, and a virtual shadow of a Xuanwu tortoise emerge. They roar like thunder, and they want to destroy the spirit of life and make the world boil with awe.


    For the thrilling, creepy beast!


    Green dragon and white tiger and other animals roared around, breaking out the momentum of terror, and suddenly bumped into the terrible whirlpool hand in the incomparable hegemony.The power of the overlord is incomparable. Finally, it smashes the terrible vortex directly.


    "Hula "


    the vortex burst, and the terrible energy storm and rune stopped, and quickly dissipated, the shadow of the four beasts annihilated and disappeared in the void at the same time.


    "Hiss..."


    In the explosion of space and the spread of space energy and broken runes, a golden figure with the sound of wind and thunder suddenly swept out at a speed of extreme terror. After only a moment, it turned into a familiar figure. Finally, in a series of stunned eyes, it was Du Shaofu who appeared in front of Ji Zhen like a ghost.


    "No! "


    at the same time, all the strong people were surprised.


    "Old man, I don''t know that it''s easy for me to kill you! "


    with the appearance of Du Shaofu, a cold voice suddenly came out of his mouth and resounded through the sky.


    The next second, people were amazed. Under the gaze of countless eyes, the golden wings of the giant ROC behind Du Shaofu''s back vibrated, and his figure leaped out in a flash. His figure rushed out like lightning. His right hand ran out like thunder. The purple and gold streamer in his hand suddenly emerged. A vast breath of tyrannical destruction was also accompanied by a torrent of thunder and lightning, which spread the sky from his body The sudden gushing out of the covered land, faintly, there is the sound of thunder that frightens the heaven and earth, resounding.


    This kind of offensive has the intention of killing. Du Shaofu''s actions and actions contain the profound meaning of baquan Dao and thunder and lightning.


    "Boom! "


    such a blow, like the sun in the explosion of golden light, hit the sky with brilliant golden talismans, smashing the void, shaking the heaven and earth, tyrannical and terrifying breath!


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s hegemonic attack, Ji Zhen immediately felt a chill in his heart. Under this amazing energy, his spirits were shaking. At this time, Ji Zhen was shocked to find that the boy seemed to have been deliberately weak. He had the strength to kill him with a single blow.


    At the same time, in the presence of a row of eyes, also suddenly surprised.


    "Oh! "


    the golden fist recited the dragon for nine days with the sound of the immortal elephant. In a moment, his palpitating fist broke through the air and fell in front of Ji Zhen.


    At this moment, Ji Zhen looked up and looked at the golden fist. Her pupils began to shrink. She felt that her heartbeat had stopped. She was full of despair and the spirit was trembling!


    "Be careful. "


    at this time, an old woman in the Yao family''s lineup suddenly changed her face and bit her teeth. In the midst of the electric light and flint, her figure rushed to Du Shaofu at the same time.


    "Hum! "


    almost at the same time, the four figures of Kalou Cailing, Jialou jueyu, kalomora and Du Xiaohuang swept out in a straight line. It seemed that the majestic supreme Orc power was surging out. The four figures took a terrible momentum and shot away at the old Yao family woman.


    There are four figures, and the early breath of the four sacred animal kingdom soars to the sky, which makes the faces of many powerful people change slightly. This is the terrible breath of the four Supreme orcs.


    Four people shot, four attacks swept, jumped at the Yao family old woman.


    At the same time, with the sudden intervention of the old lady of Yao''s family, everyone''s eyes were astounded. Du Shaofu''s blow instantly hit Ji Zhen''s chest.


    At last, Ji Zhen arranged a dark halo to protect her body in a panic, but it was also broken in an instant. The moment her fist fell down, it would be like a brilliant release from Ji Zhen''s chest!


    "Long "


    the sky is like thunder, bursting out a series of Rune light. The brilliant Rune energy is as gorgeous as golden fireworks, which makes the whole sky bright. Ji Zhen''s body is directly turned into blood mist, and even the yuan God is directly broken.


    At this moment, the Yao family''s old woman stepped in, as fast as lightning, but the figure just close to Du Shaofu''s empty eight diagrams diagram was directly imprisoned.


    At this moment, only the old woman knew that the mysterious Qi in her body was crushed in an instant, and even the yuan God was imprisoned by a mysterious atmosphere, which was beyond her ability to resist.


    "No, the boy has been showing weakness on purpose."


    The old woman of Yao family finally found out that the boy of the other side was definitely showing weakness. Judging from the breath at the moment, the boy''s strength was enough to kill Ji Zhen directly. But she was afraid that Ji Zhen would be killed. After she was killed, the Dapeng emperor would take the opportunity to find trouble with the Yao family. Therefore, she wanted to help Ji Zhen, but only then knew that she was digging herself in.


    "Boom..."


    Du Xiaohuang, the old lady, is in the kalumoro, Kalou jueyu and Kalou Cailing. At the moment, the four early practitioners of the sacred animal kingdom, all four fierce attacks fall on the imprisoned Yao family old woman. However, in the empty eight diagrams, the old lady kalomora and Du Xiaohuang are not greatly affected.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Under these four attacks, the old lady of Yao''s family was shocked and spat blood at her mouth. She was completely incarcerated and couldn''t resist. Her life was bombarded.


    "If you want to die, you will be done! "


    for a moment, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared on the Yao family''s old woman along with the golden light, slightly raising her head. With the voice saying, the fingerprints congealed, and the golden light in her eyes was gradually replaced by the dazzling purple lightning."Boom! "


    in this moment, lightning and thunder suddenly flashed and dark clouds gathered above the sky.


    In a flash, a strange flash of thunder light from Du Shaofu''s body surface, purple electric snakes wreak havoc around him, and the purple lightning talisman covers the whole body, which makes Du Shaofu like the God of thunder coming, and the thunder coming to this place makes people''s soul tremble!


    Du Shaofu urged the thunder and martial pulse. At this moment, the thunder and lightning in his eyes were like thunder raging and majestic.


    At the moment, the whole zhoukong creatures were shocked, and the thunder came all over the sky, which made them tremble and climb cold from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Boom! "


    at the same time, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints revealed that a purple gold arc suddenly covered the fingerprints, and the spirit of gas punishment spread without killing, but it showed the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth.


    Such a fingerprint fell lightly on the brow of the old lady of Yao''s family.


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    For a moment, it was like a chain of firecrackers. Starting from the eyebrows, the old lady of Yao''s family cracked and exploded. Her whole body was covered with purple electric arc. The cracks in the surrounding void showed a dark and palpitating light. The naked eye could see that under this fingerprint, her body directly turned into nothingness fragments, and even the spirit had no chance to escape.


    This kind of change, let Ji family and Yao family''s person direct stupid eye.


    "Gugu "


    the living creatures around the square are watching the scene just happened, and all the living creatures swallow a mouthful of saliva and take cold breath one by one.


    In the eyes of everyone, Du Shaofu directly killed two terrible strongmen, Ji Zhen''s ancestor of Ji family and Yao lingcui''s ancestor of Yao family. Although their reputation is not as good as Ji Zhen''s, they are also the middle-term strongmen of the Yao family who can be as famous as Yao Yonghao.


    "My God, Ji Laozu of the Ji family has been killed! "


    " the body and soul of the Ji family''s ancestor Jizhen are all destroyed, and the Yao family has also damaged a strong one! "


    because of this scene, the space around the square also had a sense of stagnation. When we looked at the sky, we were absolutely shocked by the magic armor wrapped in the sky like a real ROC.


    All of us understood at this moment that the tyranny of the ROC emperor was not that he did not know the height of the earth, but had absolute strength.


    To directly kill Yao Jiaji Zhenzu and yaolingcui Laozu of yaojiaji is the absolute strength. To leave a name on the temple and suppress the Taigu peerless supreme is the capital of the despotic emperor Dapeng!


    "How strong, he has made great progress again!" Jiang family, Sun family, many of the strong eye, Jiang Yating, Sun Qin Mei Mou fluctuation.


    "The great ROC emperor is so terrible that he must not be provoked! "


    the strong man was shocked. The emperor Dapeng even killed the ancestors of the Ji family and the Yao family. Who else dared not kill them? It seems that this guy can''t be easily provoked. At the moment, the name of the wasteland is rising, which makes many people fear it.


    "The ROC emperor, the progress is amazing. "


    in Buddhism, everyone is also shocked.


    Zhou Xiaoluo, Kong Sansi, Hongyue, purple lotus fairy and so on are also shaking.


    Du Shaofu''s strength was totally beyond their expectation. They did not expect that Du Shaofu would spend all his efforts and directly kill two of those terrible strong men.


    At this time, in the distant days of Yan Feng and other animal alliance in some of the monster strong, but also completely shocked.


    "It''s so strong that it must be the power of the treasure!"


    In the crowd, that small figure hidden in the crowd, the eyes under the cover of robes and hats showed the color of absolute greed.


    "I was killed by that boy! "


    " that boy killed one of our ancestors again


    Finally, the strong men of the Ji family and the Yao family came to their senses, and an old ancestor was killed like this.


    "Boy, my Ji family will never die with you from today on. "


    " if I come here, I will never let you go! "


    From Yao''s and Ji''s, there are old people who are deeply grieved and drink bitterly. One by one, the strong men of Yao''s and Ji''s are clearly divided into hatred, coldness, grief or rage. Their facial features are twisted together, and their eyes are cold, and they are all staring at Du Shaofu.


    "Those who have nothing to do with Ji''s and Yao''s, please step back!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, sweeping the Yao and Ji families.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Hearing such a sound, the square suddenly agitated, a figure suddenly like lightning and Yao''s and Ji''s people away from, faster than the rabbit.


    Soon, on a large open square, there were only dozens of strong men in Yao''s and Ji''s, and the atmosphere suddenly became strange.


    In a strange atmosphere, the people of yaojiaji''s family looked at each other and started to tremble for no reason. They looked at Du Shaofu and felt palpitation and tremble. Some old people''s voice was also a little vague and asked, "you Do you really want to What do you do? "


    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll have to let you go first."Du Shaofu sneered at him with no intention of killing.


    "Dad, give it to me!"


    A young voice spread, just at this moment, a blazing energy wave in the void.


    "Wow "


    and at this moment, the void was suddenly blazing, a terrible blazing breath burned everything, and colorful flames came down, so that the whole scene of living beings were directly stagnant, and their eyes turned to the sky above.


    That terrible blazing breath makes all people tremble!


    With the eyes of all the living beings, I saw that the small figure where Du Xiaohuang was originally located was already quietly blazing around. The golden light, colorful flame and blue light interweave with each other''s crystal clear, just like the brilliant glow and flames rolling.


    In the flames, a strange beast appeared, with eight wings connected and as thin as cicada wings. The whole body was wrapped by colorful fire. From the inside to the outside, there was a kind of colorful brilliance, and this ray of golden light flickered out, releasing the supremacy of the Phoenix clan and the tyranny of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan.


    "Boom! "


    but when such a strange beast appears, the whole void trembles. Under the terrible pressure, all the living creatures in the field tremble, and some strong orcs crawl!


    Ants flutter with the sky, colorful fire in the whole body, the supremacy swept across the sky, the vast sky, startled the heaven and earth.


    "This is the supreme ant emperor. It''s really the supreme ant emperor!"


    Suddenly, there are strong creatures exclaim, the strong beast League crawls!


    "The supreme ant emperor, this is the legendary supreme ant emperor! "


    all the strong living creatures are trembling, and the legendary supreme ant Huang really appeared.


    "Gee! "


    the ants neigh, such as the Yellow song, sparrow.


    The light expands, and then there are countless streamers swept out.


    "Buzz!"


    These Streamers appear, resound through the wind and thunder, and instantly turn into countless dense figures, which are only soul eating ants.


    The soul eating ant, like a locust, comes from the sky, shining with black and white light, and makes the sound of trembling millet.


    "Hum "


    the speed of those weird soul biting ants is incredible. They appear in the air in a moment. Their size is only the size of a small nail cover, showing sharp fangs. Their legs are small and sharp, and they have four wings. However, their small wings can cut the void, which makes people feel scared and creepy.


    "No, it''s a soul eating ant! "


    there are strong men in Yao Jiaji''s family who are terrified. The most terrible thing is these terrible soul eating ants. They come from the supreme ant emperor. They have evolved to a terrible level. They not only devour flesh and blood, but also have terrible intelligence. Anyone who provokes these ants will be chased by their nest in the sky and on the earth.


    " buzz ¡­¡­ "


    the overwhelming number of soul eating ants whistling in the air, devouring the strong ones of Yao Jiaji''s family, and instantly sent out the shrill scream.


    "Another pervert!"


    Looking at Du Xiaohuang''s body, Jialou jueyu, Jialou Cailing, purple lotus fairy and so on are in the distance. At the moment, they are also shocked secretly. This is definitely another abnormal existence.


    "Kill!"


    After that, Jialou jueyu, Jialou jueyu and Jialou Cailing also stepped in. There were some excellent ones in Yao''s family and Ji''s family, which made Du Xiaohuang a little difficult to deal with.


    "Are you here too? Let''s solve it together."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept toward the retreating Yanfeng clan in the crowd. There gathered many strong men of the Animal League, including some figures that Du Shaofu was familiar with.


    Anyway, this remote day Yan Feng also can''t let go of oneself, take advantage of at this moment the distant day Yan Feng clan those ancestors are not in. Du Shaofu didn''t intend to let it go, otherwise it would be a disaster for these people to find their own people.


    "Boom..."


    Driven by the pulse of thunder, it suddenly tilts into the sky, and the purple and gold thunders, as if they have wisdom, explode towards the group of strong men in the Animal League. However, all those who are in the pile with Yaotian Yanfeng are the targets of Du Shaofu.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    "Ah..."


    The beasts roared like thunder and screamed incessantly. How could these monsters be Du Shaofu''s opponents at the moment, and they were all destroyed by the body and soul of the explosion.


    A purple lightning afterwave fell on the ground, the ground suddenly cracked, revealing many deep cracks in the ground.


    The whole natural square was shaking violently in the process of killing.


    The space is broken, and the terrible energy storm suddenly sweeps open like a hurricane, with thunder and lightning, and there is no match for punishment and killing.


    However, when these storms spread to a certain range, they just stopped in an instant, quietly annihilated, and everything around them disappeared.


    Such a big killing, the surrounding creatures were creepy, and they retreated in succession and did not dare to touch them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2405

    Soon, both some of the beast league''s powerful monsters and those of Yao Jiaji''s family were solved, and everything around them began to subside.


    Around the square, the living creatures were horrified. They looked at the young people and little girls who had recovered their resolute faces at the moment. However, their eyes seemed to fluctuate violently like electric shock.


    "It is said that Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, still has the name of a demon king in the outside world. He is indeed the demon king! "


    " the devil, the absolute devil, is so ferocious! "


    many eyes are frightening, and they take cold breath.


    Du Shaofu put away a lot of the bags of heaven and earth he had got. He swept his eyes through the backward crowd intentionally or unintentionally. He saw the thin figure covered by his robe and hat. Without leaving a trace on the corner of his mouth, he lifted up a smile with an arc, and then he was as if nothing had happened.


    "Is it related to that? "


    in Du Shaofu''s hands, the heaven and earth bag left by tianwu academy reappeared. Just now, the bag of heaven and earth was again fluctuating in his arms, which was clearly observed by Du Shaofu.


    The invisible fluctuation made Du Shaofu feel that the bag of heaven and earth seemed to be related to the strange place ahead.


    "Grandma, elder sister, I''ll go to the front and have a look. Be careful. "


    Du Shaofu has made a decision. The mysterious bag of heaven and earth has reacts again. If you want to go to the front and have a look at it, you have to find out whether it is dangerous. This has something to do with tianwu college.


    "You must be careful not to be careless! "


    kalumura explained to Du Shaofu that although he was worried, he did not say much.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, with the fall of the old lady''s kalomora voice, the mountain in front of me was shining with a roar. There were thousands of talisman and secret patterns breaking out and blooming in an instant.


    "Long..."


    The earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking, like the birth of a world, waves of space waves, waves of violence and ancient breath, and a huge and spacious passage appears in all eyes.


    "It seems that there is a passage. There should be no danger."


    The living creatures around the square were suddenly surprised, and there was a disturbance in front of them.


    "There must have been something wrong. I can go in!"


    "Go and try, fight for chance!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was in turmoil, and they all looked up and went away. Some creatures of unknown power could not help but go inside.


    And as these people began to try to go, there are many shenglingdun around to follow, afraid that people will be ahead of others.


    Du Shaofu had planned to explore the movement himself, but now he felt the sudden fluctuation in front of him and his eyes moved.


    "Let''s go in together."


    Jialou Cailing said to Du Shaofu that the smile on her beauty face is moving. I''m afraid that if anyone takes a look at her, she will be reluctant to look away from her eyes. In particular, her hot posture has already attracted a lot of eyes from her.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head to Jialou Cailing, and Du Shaofu chuckled. He was really a great elder sister. There were few people who could compare with her. Although Sun Qin and Jiang Yating were also present, only Zhou Xiaoluo and the purple lotus fairy who had just arrived and Hongyue could compare with each other.


    "Xiao Huang!"


    Du Shaofu was looking at the rainbow moon and the purple lotus fairy in the distance. The rainbow moon in front of him had already jumped into the sky and came directly to Du Xiaohuang''s side.


    "Aunt Hongyue." Du Xiao Huang opened her mouth and was very intimate. At the time, she was saved by the rainbow moon. Otherwise, she would not have the chance to go to Wutong Mountain.


    "Roc emperor!"


    The purple lotus fairy and some other powerful people in the demon world nodded to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded in response. Many figures were quite familiar with him, and he was also full of curiosity about the demon world. Among the three continents and nine states, the demon world is the place where demons gather, which is undoubtedly the most mysterious place.


    "Good fellow, you''re all right."


    "Dapeng emperor!"


    the grandfathers of the sun family and the Jiang family also came and said hello to Du Shaofu, especially the grandfather of the sun family. They were very happy and casual.


    Du Shaofu is very polite. At the beginning, he also thanks the sun family and the Jiang family for their help. He didn''t ask for anything.


    "Let''s go in, too. It''s not good if there''s a treasure to be found first. "


    seeing that more and more creatures have entered into it, Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Be careful."


    Confucianists, farmers and so on virtually take Du Shaofu as the center and follow.


    "Yes, it''s not good to be caught first. "Sun Xuan opened his mouth and laughed. He also got up to follow.


    At the moment, the Buddhists and others just nodded to Du Shaofu from a distance, and then they had entered the passage.


    A group of people began to enter the vast area of the mountain, and a few people had entered the canyon in front of them.


    When he arrived at the entrance, Du Shaofu''s face became slightly dignified.In the hearts of all the people, they did not dare to be careless and began to enter them slowly.


    This entrance passage entrance, at this time the space is dark, there is blood evil spirit fluctuation.


    As soon as Du Shaofu entered the gorge, he felt a terrifying force spreading.


    "What an evil spirit! "


    Du Shaofu''s expression was dignified. With his accomplishments at the moment, he was afraid that he might encounter some powerful people like Huo Lei, and his prestige was not so terrible.


    Du Shaofu felt that there was something to do with the terrible killing spirit that he had experienced several times ago. This kind of oppression directly affected the soul and made the spirits tremble!


    "this place is so terrible that my animal soul is directly suppressed! "Kalou Cailing opened his mouth, turned to look at Du Shaofu and said," how do you feel? It seems that there is evil influence in it. The pressure is so strong that I can''t see far away. "


    " evil spirit influences spirits and makes people oppressed. Everyone should be careful. "


    If Du Shaofu had already felt it, he immediately changed his face. At this time, his mind was prying away, and he was oppressed, and even it was hard to see the place a hundred feet away.


    This made Du Shaofu even more nervous. It was very terrifying, for fear it was dangerous.


    Following Du Shaofu behind, many figures are following carefully. They also feel that under the influence of this evil spirit, all the spirits of the yuan god beast are suppressed. They dare not pry deeply for a time. They can only get familiar with the surrounding environment first,.


    In such a dangerous atmosphere, who dares to be careless?


    "This place is so terrible that even the space is affected. It can''t break through the air and the pressure is getting stronger and stronger. "The purple lotus fairy has a dignified face, beautiful eyes, and purple light at the foot. But the speed is undoubtedly affected by many factors. This place not only suppresses spirits, but also affects space.


    "Confined by the strong, the space is general!"


    With the purple lotus fairy''s words, Du Shaofu felt the change of the place. Every step in this strange space was much heavier than usual, and the dark Qi was much more consumed than usual.


    At this moment, it seems that the gravity of the earth is several times stronger than that of the outside world. It seems that there is a super strong man who imprisons space.


    At this time, Du Shaofu had a flash of light in his mind, and he thought of the three swords of duankong. It seems that he got a lot of inspiration in this moment.


    However, this is not the time to understand the three swords of duankong. Du Shaofu continued to move cautiously.


    Fortunately, someone has passed by, but there is no danger.


    The crowd followed Du Shaofu slowly. No one dared to be careless, but he was killed.


    In the strange land, the bloody evil spirit is more and more rich, and the space suppression is also more and more big.


    "Be careful. "Du Shaofu spoke and reminded people again that


    " understood. "The people led their own way.


    "Shaofu, I''m afraid it''s unusual here. You should be careful. "The voice of the old lady kalomora reached Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "Don''t worry, grandma. "Du Shaofu said softly, and went ahead carefully.


    As time went by, there was no danger yet.


    But then the crowd stopped and there was confusion in their eyes.


    Du Shaofu also stopped. The strange space became wider and wider, with numerous peaks, towering peaks and numerous canyons.


    In these canyons, there are many passages leading to different directions.


    "Dad, where should we go now? "On Du Xiaohuang''s harmless face, her eyes looked around her, her voice was childish, and she didn''t know how to go.


    "They are all separated. "Zhou Xiaoluo''s red lips are slightly open. At this moment, the creatures who have just entered the neighborhood are beginning to find their own way to go.


    "Little brother Peng Huang, how do you think we should go? "After pondering for a while, he also looked at Du Shaofu and asked. He didn''t know how to go for a while, and he had no idea.


    "This strange place. "


    Du Shaofu frowned and was worried at the moment. His sight around him was getting dim at the moment, and his mind was getting more and more blocked from prying into the night. Even in front of him, he could only see the line of sight within tens of Zhang.


    His eyes were clear and his eyes were moving. Du Shaofu looked at him. Yuan Shen felt the bag of heaven and earth in his arms. At the moment, the bag of heaven and earth did not respond, and seemed to be silent in the past.


    Du Shaofu thought about it and said to the crowd, "ladies and gentlemen, let''s disperse. We have more opportunities. What do you think? If we walk together, we may have less danger, but there are many inconveniences. "


    " indeed, I think we''d better spread out. The opportunities are bigger, and they''ve all come. If we don''t go into the tiger''s den, we''ll get the tiger. "Mr. Sun Xuan understood what Du Shaofu said. Although there is danger in this, it should also be an opportunity. Everyone is safe together, but he is afraid that he will not get any chance."Well, let''s spread out and take a step first. "The purple lotus fairy said, and then took the lead to leave with the strong in the demon world.


    "I''m going." Hongyue and Du Xiaohuang bid farewell to each other and spit out her tongue at Du Shaofu. She looks lovely and turns away.


    "The demon world has always been mysterious!" Looking at the back of purple thunder, xuanding and Hongyue, the old lady kalomora said.


    "Let''s go separately. Be careful!"


    After that, Zhou Xiaoluo, Kong Sansi and other farmers, as well as the Confucianists, agreed. The high-powered golden winged Dapeng birds and Du Shaofu began to separate.


    "Shaofu, your grandfather is separated from us. Pay attention to one or two." The old lady of kalumoro opened her mouth and left with the golden winged MIROS.


    "Girl, bully, follow your grandparents." Du Shaofu suddenly opened his mouth and looked behind him intentionally or unintentionally.


    "All right."


    Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba did not object, but nodded and agreed. Du Shaofu also sent Du Xiaohuang to the mount of fierce birds and beasts in the main territory on the way.


    Soon, Du Shaofu was surrounded by a lot of people. Suddenly, he was alone, with a faint smile on his mouth. Then he chose a canyon passage and stepped into it carefully.


    "Be careful. "


    not far away, Sun Qin turned back slightly and looked at the tall and straight figure who had gone alone at the moment. He was stunned.


    The deeper he went, the greater the power of all kinds of repression. Fortunately, Du Shaofu''s cultivation strength at the moment was not greatly affected.


    I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s figure was slightly stagnant, as if he felt something. Then he stopped and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Dad..."


    Not long after that, in the dark void, a little voice also came, and then a small figure fell, not a small star can have who.


    "It''s ok if it''s ok..."


    Du Shaofu was smiling. He didn''t expect the little star to come. Then, feeling the breath of the little star, Du Shaofu was surprised and changed color. He said, "little star, have you broken through?"


    "Well, it''s late in the realm of sacred beasts."


    Little star was happy to pout and smile, and then looked at Du Shaofu. He was also a little surprised and said, "Dad, are you also breaking through?"


    Du Shaofu nodded, but at the moment, he was shocked and helpless. Xiaoxing, the girl, broke through again. As the daughter of the Dragon God, it was too abnormal.


    "Hey, dad is also very good, and he has broken through again." Little star smile, father and daughter both breakthrough, happy.


    "Shh, the breath is hidden. Someone is following."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu delivers the voice to Xiaoxing, with a smile on his lips.


    "Really..."


    The star is so small that the mind wants to pry, but it is suppressed at the moment and can''t pry far.


    But then, all the little stars gathered their breath without any leakage.


    The father and daughter continued to set out slowly and carefully, still afraid of carelessness.


    Du Shaofu asked about Du Xiaoyao''s situation. Xiaoxing was helpless and said to Du Shaofu: "Du Xiaoyao seems to have found something. I won''t let me follow him. Niggard, don''t you take advantage of him..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and then he realized that Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao were safe and sound after they were separated from each other. However, Du Xiaoyao found the opportunity, but the biggest benefit fell on Xiaoxing, so Xiaoxing took the opportunity to break through to the later stage of sacred animal kingdom.


    Not long ago, Du Xiaoyao seemed to have found something. He looked very special and left alone. Xiaoxing also arrived here and felt the breath of Du Shaofu. The father and daughter met again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2406

    In the mountains and valleys, Du Shaofu walks cautiously.


    "Dad, it seems that there are Buddhist people in front of me! "


    a moment later, there was a movement ahead, and the little star said.


    Du Shaofu stopped and saw many figures in the dark Canyon passage space not far ahead. They were the nine spirits of Buddhism, henglun and others,.


    At the moment, jiuchongling, henglun and other Buddhists seem to have seen Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing. They look back and smile and continue to move forward carefully.


    "What is this? "


    the sound of the little star came again. At this time, many demon bones appeared on both sides of the passage canyon. They were white bones, with huge outline and white light. Some of them were buried in the valley of the earth.


    "How did these monsters die? Are they archaic monsters?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. The bones of these monsters seemed very powerful, but they were killed here. Judging from the color, they should have existed for a long time.


    "Kaka..."


    All of a sudden, there was a rustling sound of "click" around, and then in the wonder of the crowd, the bones of the forest white monster in the canyon stood up in a moment.


    "Be careful. "Du Shaofu''s eyes were startled, and suddenly the dark Qi was moving. Be careful.


    At the same time, the Buddhists in front of us had already been fighting with these monster bones. All of a sudden, they were no longer gray. They gave out a frightening light, filled with bloody evil spirit, and rushed up in an instant.


    "Amitabha! "


    among the Buddhists, there are people who preach the name of Buddha, and the light of Buddha is diffused. In the condensation of handprints, the hands suddenly appear light, and the Sanskrit language fluctuates. If it is a Buddhist Chanting, a palm print is directly patted to a huge animal bone in front of it. The palm print touches the energy of heaven and earth, and the momentum is crushed down. This momentum is extremely amazing.


    "Bang bang! "


    when the palm prints were taken, the huge animal bones immediately split up and turned into powder on the ground.


    Jiuchongling hands, a pair of shining eyes like the stars in the sky, which makes people unable to move their eyes. There are nine ring scars on the top of his head, which is like nine mysterious runes. At this moment, Qi is also in the amazing holy land. He surpasses henglun in his early cultivation. Between his hands, he exudes the momentum of being the only one. There is light flowing on the crystal skin, and the breath can make people spirit The soul is calm, and the heart is peaceful.


    "No! "


    a piece of golden light swept out, just like a golden thunder swept through the sky, and some animal bones were destroyed by it


    " give me a break! "


    several giant animal bones also fell on Du Shaofu and little star. The little star drank a little, and his breath burst out. The huge animal bones seemed to be like living creatures. They felt the breath of the little stars, but they began to appear and slowly regressed several steps.


    Then an amazing scene appeared. Those animal bones did not attack the little star any more. They turned around and began to attack the Buddhist people one after another.


    However, Du Shaofu was not so lucky. He had animal bones, but he was not afraid of him.


    "Bullying! "


    Du Shaofu was helpless, and then his attack power swept out. The low sonic boom spread and broke many animal bones.


    However, more and more animal bones appeared around, as if these dead monsters were reviving. One by one, as if they were resurrected, rushed straight up, and the sharp and strange sounds also resounded throughout the canyon.


    "Dad, these animal bones don''t seem to dare to do anything to me. You follow me. Let''s go. "Little star said to Du Shaofu.


    "Well! "


    Du Shaofu said, carefully felt that there were still some ghost spirits in these strange animal bones, and the breath of little stars had an absolute restraining effect on the residual spirits in the bones of these animals.


    Close to the little star, Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing went straight through the canyon. When the Buddhists saw these strange animals, they didn''t attack Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing. They felt very strange and looked at each other. They had to deal with more and more strange animal bones. They could only envy and envy Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu He became jealous.


    Du Shaofu didn''t mean to help the Buddhists either. Although there were many strange animal bones, their attack power was not so good. Judging from the strength displayed by the Buddhist people at the moment, they could not really threaten the Buddhists. They would only be delayed for a period of time. If they got rid of themselves, they would be able to get rid of the Buddhists.


    In front of the fortune treasure, Du Shaofu would not be polite to anyone.


    About a moment later, behind Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, the fight between Buddhism and those strange animal bones became smaller and smaller, and the low sound explosion of the fight gradually disappeared.


    Du Shaofu and xiaoxingxing have already passed through this strange area of animal bones, and the front becomes more and more empty.


    But in this space, all kinds of invisible oppressive forces are also growing.


    "Have we come out? "Little star light way, eyes filled with golden flame."Hiss..."


    When the voice of the little star falls, suddenly, a sound of breaking the sky tears the void and falls.


    "Whew! "


    a fiery breath wave suddenly comes and penetrates the void. It is so fast that it leaves a reddish red energy trace in the air. The space ripple spreads and the talisman''s Secret patterns are flourishing.


    When the red energy trace arrived in front of the little star, the little star found that it was a strange fish wrapped in a flame, with an amazing blazing breath. It was admitted that the arm was long, but the fierce pupil was frightening and full of blood evil smell.


    The speed is too fast, when this strange firefish approaches, it is too late for the small stars to avoid.


    "Be careful! "


    Du Shaofu drank lightly, and his face changed. His backhand was covered by the golden claw mark. When the claw impression was stunned, he twisted the space and held the strange firefish in it.


    "No! "


    at the same time, the firefish was weird and twisted, and the empty space fluctuated. It was directly out of Du Shaofu''s paw print space, and then opened its mouth and bit the little star beside Du Shaofu.


    The little star quickly dodged, but too fast, avoided the vital point, the firefish actually bit on the small star''s shoulder in an instant.


    In the rapid, small stars on the shoulder, there are red dragon scales appear.


    "Ka "


    a clear sound came out, and the strange firefish bit it off, but it was blocked by the dragon scale on the little star, so it could not penetrate the dragon scale of the little star.


    It seems to feel something. The firefish immediately lifted its ferocious head and instantly turned into a flaming talisman and secret pattern. If the fire was dark, it would go into the eyebrows of the little star.


    "Hum!. "


    a little star didn''t pay attention to it, but he was in a hurry and angry. His body retreated slightly, and a golden flame roared out, suddenly swept and landed around the salamander. The surrounding space was directly blocked and the golden flame burned everything.


    "Hiss..."


    The strange firefish reappeared, and the fierce pupil showed a terrible color. With a low sound explosion, the body was immediately burned by the golden flame and disappeared without a trace.


    "This should be a kind of spirit energy, which can attack the original God and beast spirit. "


    Du Shaofu''s expression solidified and he said to little star that the strange thing that just appeared suddenly made little star in a hurry at the moment. It can be imagined by other people that even the cultivators who have just had the middle period of holy land will suffer direct damage.


    Du Shaofu sighed, and he was more attentive. It''s no wonder that those who are strong in the holy land can''t get out of the dead. It''s just the most profound experience.


    "What a strange thing. "Little star pouts out her lips, and she is scared. Some of her heart is still palpitating, but she has just been careless.


    "Well, be careful. "


    Du Shaofu reminds Xiaoxing that the strange firefish has just escaped from his own hands, which shows that it is strange, and Xiaoxing''s defense is also extremely strong. Even if he is bitten directly by the firefish, he can''t bite the Dragon scales, but he can''t be careless next time.


    Once again, they walked cautiously forward, and the surrounding space began to be desolate, and the air of gray became more and more heavy.


    "Be careful. "Du Shaofu suddenly drank lightly. In the middle of the sky, several strange and hot shadows appeared again out of thin air. They went straight through the space and swept down with great speed.


    What kind of animal shape do these strange virtual shadows turn into? There are wolf clan, dragon and fierce bird, but their figures are not big, but their breath is very strange.


    "No! "


    there is a strange little dragon shadow. The target is Du Shaofu. The speed is too fast. However, Du Shaofu has always been on high alert. When he found that the shadow was plunging down directly, he did not hesitate to see the golden light under his feet, and the golden light flashed fiercely towards the side.


    "No! "


    this strange dragon''s virtual shadow can''t hit the target and immediately turns around and pours directly again. The speed is generally faster than that of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was suppressed in this space, but these strange things were not suppressed by people.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, and he put on the green spirit armor. The golden light suddenly appeared in his hand. At the same time, a lightning force tore the space ripple, and a thunder claw print twisted the space again, which directly trapped the virtual image of the dragon in it, and then tore it into pieces.


    "Hi "


    at the same time, the thunder burst out, and the remaining shadow was directly destroyed by Du Shaofu.


    These lightning forces seem to be the killer of these strange energies, which can kill them directly.


    "These energies are so afraid of the breath of Yang."


    Du Shaofu tells Xiaoxing that under guard, these strange energies are easy to deal with, and the threat is not great.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu continued to smash the fiery and strange energy that had just appeared in the past, and then a faint breath of remnant soul was fluctuating and dispersing."Eh..."


    Du Shaofu was surprised. The yuan God felt the fluctuation, and the Yin Luo Tun soul thunder contained in the yuan Shen was eager to try at the moment.


    "Hiss..."


    More and more strange and hot energy appeared, which rushed to Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    "Try it. "


    Du Shaofu drew back a little, and his eyes sank. The silver gold arc swept out of his eyebrows, and suddenly flashed and thundered. The silver gold arc spread out and turned into a lightning vortex. A suction gushed out and spread in an instant, swallowing the dense and mysterious energy around him.


    Under the thunder of Yinluo Tun soul, Du Shaofu suddenly felt that these strange energies could actually refine Yinluo soul thunder and directly enhance his original spirit power.


    Such a strange and hot energy is no less than the energy of the original God of a realm cultivator.


    "Hula..."


    Small star hands, also ready, golden flame roaring spread, bright talisman, is also the killer of those strange energy.


    "Hiss! "


    in the next half of the sky, the strange energy again swept through the space and shot out.


    "Little star, give it to me. "


    at the moment, Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei tried to gain benefits, and Du Shaofu''s face showed a smile. This strange energy is a great trouble for others, but for myself, having Yinluo tunhun Lei is a great tonic for yuan Shen.


    This strange energy instantly in their own body of silver luotun soul thunder, turned into pure strength, nourish and strengthen the yuan God.


    "Boom!"


    The spirit thunder was activated, and the thunder and lightning flashed in the void around him. Du Shaofu''s figure was like electricity. The strange energy was directly swallowed up, and the lightning was directly inhaled into the lightning vortex.


    Seeing this, the little star did not want to move any more. He simply retreated to Du Shaofu.


    "Keep going, hehe "


    Du Shaofu urged the spirit thunder to move forward. The strange and hot energy in front of him broke through the air, and all of them were directly inhaled into the spirit thunder by Du Shaofu, and finally refined by Yinluo Tun soul thunder.


    Although the energy produced by each of these strange energies is not large, and the refining of yinluotun soul thunder also consumes, with the increasing number of these strange heat inhaled, Du Shaofu has gained more and more benefits.


    After a long time, Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing finally walked out of the strange energy area, and there was no such strange energy in the surrounding space.


    Du Shaofu is afraid that he has absorbed more than hundreds of strange energy in the spirit thunder at the moment, and is refined by Yinluo Tun soul thunder. It is conceivable that he has gained a lot of benefits.


    All this was seen in the eyes of the little stars, all the way quite surprised, but also no wonder.


    "No more "


    after walking out of this area, the front became quite narrow again. Du Shaofu was still very sorry that he did not have the strange energy to engulf his spirit.


    However, Du Shaofu estimated that after yinluotunhunlei was fully refined, his original spirit strength would be further improved. This was also an unexpected joy.


    Looking back, Du Shaofu''s eyes showed that the Buddhists behind him had disappeared.


    "There is danger again. What is this place?"


    Du Shaofu''s voice hasn''t dropped completely. The voice of little star seems to have discovered something.


    "No! "


    almost at the same time that the voice of the little star just came out, a bright talisman secret pattern appeared suddenly in the space ahead, and a large space was wrapped by the bright light.


    "Hula..."! "


    at the same time, the dazzling and mysterious lines of the void constantly emerge, and a majestic energy envelops the whole space, which makes people tremble!


    "It''s the yuan God''s attack. "


    the voice of the little star came out again. At this moment, in the empty space around, countless bright spots of blood colored energy suddenly appeared. They were so small that they were almost invisible to the naked eye. Then they spread out to Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    "Boom! "


    the attack seemed to be aimed at the yuan God. Du Shaofu was completely not careless. He was covered with a golden halo, accompanied by purple lightning.


    "Hula "


    the blood color energy has an amazing smell of blood, which seems to be pervasive. However, at the moment, it seems that he is afraid of Du Shaofu''s mystery of thunder and lightning and dare not get too close.


    "Whew..."


    But not long after that, the light of the blood energy was slightly blocked, and then it was beyond Du Shaofu''s expectation. On top of the blood energy, a brilliant light of the talisman and secret lines suddenly erupted, which converged into a terrible force of original spirit attack, and then directly rushed to Du Shaofu with a momentum of rushing thunder.


    "Boom! "


    his eyes were empty, and Du Shaofu was shocked. He immediately gathered the fiery purple flame and swept out with the supreme animal power of purple flame demon Huang.


    But at this time, the mysterious patterns on the blood energy light were bright, but they were so strange that they directly rushed into Du Shaofu''s palm, and then drilled into the palm of his palm. He was not afraid of Du Shaofu''s purple flame demon Huang''s supreme animal power, or even the mystery of thunder and lightning."It''s weird!"


    Du Shaofu was more and more surprised. These strange energies poured in from his palms and then rushed into his head.


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to be careless. Suddenly, the majestic dark air burst, and the terrible energy collapsed. In an instant, he smashed the bloody energy in his body.


    "No. "


    at this time, Du Shaofu''s face changed.


    Just as the bloody energy turned into fragments, Du Shaofu felt a sense of shivering, which instantly penetrated his whole body. The strange energy directly accelerated into his mind''s mire palace.


    "Boom! "


    in the light of electricity, Du Shaofu was about to react to block it, but the body of the original spirit, pulse and soul in his mind suddenly reacted, and the lightning and thunder directly destroyed the energy.


    "Boom..."


    Subconsciously, Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse was also directly stimulated. Under the thunder pulse, these strange blood energy directly trembled in the body, like direct fear, and then was completely destroyed by the thunder pulse.


    But at the moment, the little star not far away, at the moment, is very calm, and the blood color energy has also entered her body, but it seems that there is no response to it. It is nothing at all.


    "Hiss..."! "


    the strange energy of the blood colored hair in the surrounding sky was surging like a wave, and it constantly hit Du Shaofu and then the little star.


    After Du Shaofu frowned darkly, he did not pay any attention to it. He allowed these strange blood energy into his body, and then he was destroyed by Zijin tianque and mental thunder in his body and mind www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2407

    "Little star, are you ok?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised to see the little star, whose spirit was clear and free.


    "It doesn''t seem to have any effect on me. It can''t hurt my dragon soul!" Little star complacently said, these strange blood color energy in her body, does not play any role at all.


    "Er. "


    hearing the speech, Du Shaofu could only be speechless.


    In any case, they were not afraid of these strange energies. In the end, Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing simply did not stop these strange energy attacks, and went all the way.


    A steady stream of strange and bloody energy attacks poured into Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, but they didn''t work.


    At the end of the day, it seems that they have received some kind of induction. At this time, the continuous flow of strange blood color energy gradually forms a terrible blood vortex in front of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    In the terrible whirlpool of blood color, the terrible energy fluctuation is like a sea of blood. The breath may be enough to make the practitioners of Holy Land breathe cold air and dare not touch it.


    However, Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing are still in it, and they are not affected at all.


    "Broken..."


    Though fearless, the bloody whirlpool blocked the way. Du Shaofu gave a deep drink, and the thunderbolt swept out, destroying it.


    In this way, a moment later, the front gradually became wider and wider. At this time, the continuous flow of strange blood color energy also disappeared.


    The body of the original God chijiri macaque returns, sits on the nine turn God thunder lotus and continues to refine the strange and hot energy that was originally swallowed up.


    "At last. "


    little star turned her eyes and took a deep breath. It was only far away, but the danger along the way made her dare not be careless.


    Du Shaofu also put away the thunder pulse and the green spirit armor, looked up and went away. At this time, they had already walked out of the strange place just now, and there was a darker mountain area ahead.


    "Boom! "


    a deep sonic boom came from the mountain area ahead.


    "It''s like someone''s fighting. Someone''s already got here first. "


    when Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and looked at the little star, their figures suddenly swept out.


    Only in the space, at the moment, the speed of Du Shaofu and the little star is also greatly affected, but it is not as good as outside. It is almost impossible to tear the void.


    When Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing stopped again, they saw that there were many Canyon passages in the mountains ahead, which were connected with the peaks. It seemed that they were all the channels just outside. At last, they would gather here.


    Not far ahead, there were deep sonic booms.


    "Wake up! "


    there is the sound of drinking, just like the sound of wind and thunder, falling in people''s ears, just like the sounds of nature, which is also very useful and peaceful in the heart.


    In this voice, with Nirvana supremacy, it can suppress evil spirits.


    "Sun Qin is from the sun family. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were rather surprised, but he was a little surprised. Some figures in front of him were Sun Qin, Sun Zhen''s ancestors and other members of the sun family. From the perspective of the lineup, it seems that there are a few missing, which may be a loss.


    "Brother sun, you are very fast. "


    seeing that they were the sun family, they were in trouble and had been favored by the sun family for many times. Du Shaofu did not hesitate to go there directly.


    "Be careful. "Just as Du Shaofu approached, sun Qinjiao snapped, and there was an aura of supreme nirvana in the void.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also felt something strange. Suddenly, a figure jumped out of his eyebrows. Then a huge fist condensed with terrible mysterious Qi and filled with talismans and secret patterns, he smashed Du Shaofu down fiercely.


    The energy contained in fists directly shatters the void. An invisible force directly shakes out a dent in the space, and is accompanied by a blood evil spirit. This is the martial art of the sun family, and it is the strong man of the sun family.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were startled, and he noticed something strange. His face suddenly turned dark. He shook his arm, and the golden light burst out. It was also a direct fist seal condensation. Finally, he collided with the fist seal of the former.


    "Bang! "


    the low muffled sound explodes, and the fierce force at the impact of the two fists will directly explode the space, and the invisible energy and energy will burst out, and the breath will be domineering.


    "Push! "


    the figure of the sun Jiaqiang was immediately staggered back ten steps. Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately looked away. It was only then that he saw that the sun Jiaqiang''s eyes were red, and his appearance and breath were extremely abnormal.


    "Roc emperor, their spirits have been affected "


    when sun Qinjiao drank, the graceful and beautiful figure took the opportunity to come to the sun Jiaqiang''s body in an instant. The secret patterns of the talisman were blazing and the fingerprints were coagulated. Finally, several fingerprints in his hands fell on his head. The red color in sun Jiaqiang''s eyes retreated, and then he was surprised, as if he didn''t know what had happened.


    "Dapeng emperor, there is a kind of strange energy around here that affects the yuan Shen. If you don''t pay attention to it, the weak one will fall into the devil''s state, become possessed by the devil, and be affected by the evil spirit. Then, he will kill his companions regardless of the enemy or the enemy. "When he arrived at Du Shaofu''s side, he was pale, dignified and panting, and several of his family members were also affected."Roar "


    seeing this, Du Shaofu''s eyes moved darkly. Suddenly, there was a golden wave in his eyes, and a strong breath swept out directly.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s mouth was like a dragon chanting for nine days, and the roar of gods and elephants came out. It seemed that there was also a thunderbolt exploding in the space and reverberating in the thunder and lightning giant turtle''s mouth.


    "Oh..."


    Sound waves shake the sky, such as the nine days of dragon chanting, the sound waves spread like air waves and tides, and the vibration space is strongly distorted!


    "Chulala "


    this sound wave contains the power of moving mountains and seas, which is enough to make mountains fall apart and destroy everything. It is Du Shaofu''s hegemonic airway, which contains a hegemonic military intention.


    The sound wave sweeps, sends out the strange wind thunder sound, like the thunder roar sound.


    When the noise fell, the several affected sun Jiaqiang''s eyes returned to normal, each showing a confused color. They seemed to have no idea that they had just been affected.


    "Back


    At the same time, the grandfather was so happy that he let the strong people of the sun family get away from the strange place. Du Shaofu secretly protected him, and everyone in his mouth escaped smoothly.


    "How close it is


    Some of them, such as the old ancestor of sun Xuan, were still in a state of fear and took a cool breath. Along the way, there were many crises, and several of them were damaged.


    "Emperor Peng, did you encounter any danger along the way? "Sun Qinmei looked at Du Shaofu with gratitude. Fortunately, he helped him just now. Otherwise, I didn''t know how many Sun family strong people would suffer.


    "It''s very dangerous, too." Du Shaofu said, and he was still in his mind. If he knew that all of them were going to this place, there was no need to separate from Du Xiaohuang and nai''ai kalomora. All the way was dangerous and had to be worried.


    With a pause, Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, sun Jiaqiang and others continue to move on.


    All the way, we are still cautious. No one dares to have any carelessness. It is a crisis step by step, which may be damaged at any time.


    I don''t know how much space there is. As we enter the weird mountains and forests and get deeper and deeper, people seem to be under more and more pressure. At the end of the day, the strong men of the sun family can''t help but decorate their dark aura to resist the pressure.


    The space was confined, it was difficult to fly, forced flight, consumed the road terror, Du Shaofu did not dare to take risks, only able to walk down-to-earth, all the way under his feet were rugged mountain roads and canyons.


    "Oh, be careful!"


    Having calmed down for a long distance, Du Shaofu was surprised that there was no danger. At this point, he felt a slight dizziness in his mind, which could affect the spirit of the yuan. At the same time, Du Shaofu also noticed that an invisible force of oppression was penetrating his mind and was crushing the yuan God in his mud pill palace.


    "Eh "


    however, at this moment, Du Shaofu was surprised to find that just when this invisible force had just penetrated into his mind, the spirit thunder in his original spirit immediately released his power. In the thunder and lightning, the deliberate force appeared, and faced with the ghost like speed, he did not dare to penetrate in.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised by the effect of Linglei. However, Du Shaofu was more and more shocked by this strange place. There were unexpected dangers everywhere.


    "Roar! "


    a roar was heard in an instant. At the same time, a huge ferocious monster leaped out of the void in front of him. He appeared and stepped out like a mountain, roaring and deafening. His huge hooves, such as Tianzhu, had stepped down directly on Du Shaofu and others.


    Du Shaofu had been informed that Sun Qin and his ancestors had been on guard. The little star''s face sank slightly, and the dark air all over his body burst out. When he drank, a small jade hand was raised, and a fist seal suddenly turned into a faint red light and shadow, which was like lightning. The seal contained the magnificent and terrible golden flame energy, and the whole space was shaking Move, empty roar, and then directly rushed to the sky that stepped on the huge monster hoof.


    The red hot gold seal of the little star, with the brilliant light of the golden flame talisman, burned the void, and finally, like a meteorite, crashed under the foot of the huge monster.


    "Boom


    At that moment, the whole void was dull and trembling, and the space was stagnant. Then a dazzling golden flame, the secret pattern light, burst out from the bottom of the monster''s feet.


    "Roar! "


    followed by a miserable roar from the giant beast, a sound explosion like a fierce thunder directly exploded in the sky, and the sound explosion suddenly resounded like thunder in the sky


    "Click! "


    in the sky, the blazing breath broke out, and the huge soles of the huge monster beast collapsed, and instantly turned into fragments.


    This huge monster, by the little star this fist bombards to pieces.


    "The shadow of energy!"


    Sun Qin and her eyebrows are tight. Just now that terrible monster is just a shadow of energy.


    "Oh! "


    it was just a sudden change. A huge fierce wolf emerged from the sky and opened its big mouth. It was afraid that it was hundreds of Zhang in size. In an instant, it came out from behind the crowd, with a kind of bloody breath, which absolutely affected the spirits of the people.Such a fierce wolf, like a living creature, was quietly approached by it behind the crowd, which was hard to detect.


    As soon as the shadow of the fierce wolf appeared, he directly killed Du Shaofu and left.


    Du Shaofu suddenly turned back and looked directly at him. The fierce wolf''s red eyes suddenly showed a flash of blood light. His breath was terrible and strange.


    Without any stagnation, Du Shaofu''s figure retreated slightly, and a fist seal was bombarded out. With a terrible energy storm, Du Shaofu swept out everywhere in an instant. The golden talisman''s secret pattern was like an arc of light, covering the square space in an instant.


    "No! "


    this fist was so powerful that it immediately roared the fierce wolf. It seemed that the fierce wolf still had intelligence. His huge body suddenly whirled around and his sharp claws protruded out of the space. It could be seen that his body was bloody and angry. He actually avoided Du Shaofu''s fist, and with a bloody breath, his paw had reached Du Shaofu.


    "The energy shadow of the spirit of the holy beast. "


    and at this moment, the strong men of the sun family had already turned their heads and felt the breath of the giant wolf''s virtual shadow. They were extremely shocked. This virtual shadow actually had the breath of holy animal kingdom.


    Du Shaofu''s face sank slightly between the electric light and the flint. His own hand was suppressed in this space. No matter in terms of speed or strength, the virtual shadow of the fierce wolf''s energy was not affected.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu''s body suddenly turned back to one side, and his fist shook again in an instant. Then he made a space dent in front of him and hit the wolf''s paw mark heavily.


    "Bang! "


    in such a collision, giant force shattered a large space, and one fist and one claw suddenly touched each other. Under the low sound explosion, the bright Rune was broken, and the overwhelming strength turned into a storm and spread away.


    The shadow of the giant wolf was directly shattered, and the surrounding space was impacted, just like a mountain avalanche. The boulders were smashed to pieces, revealing cracks. The ground cracked, and the gravel excited her.


    Under this terrible energy, everyone was shocked.


    As the two giants were destroyed by Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, the surrounding area was restored to calm again.


    "I didn''t expect that there were some ghost images of energy monsters in this place. It seems that they are all ghost shadows of ancient archaic monsters. "


    the old grandparent sun Xuan was puzzled. The shadow of the giant beast and the fierce wolf was not ordinary. The noumenon had long been extinct, and he had only seen it in the records of the temple.


    "The shadow of these energy monsters is very strange. It seems that there is wisdom in them." Said the little star.


    "It''s weird here. Everything is possible. Be careful!" Du Shaofu was humane to all.


    People continue to move forward, with just the energy monster shadow attack, but also dare not be careless.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu, xiaoxingxing, Sun Qin, and grandfather sun Xuan always pay attention to their surroundings. Gradually, from time to time, strange monsters roared and roared in the void ahead. The sound became louder and louder, and finally it reached the deafening level, which made people more and more dignified.


    In this strange place, people are all kinds of suppressed, even limited vision, have to be more careful.


    "Hiss..."! "


    a bloody competition suddenly falls from the sky, and the space instantly finds production, and covers the void with an incomparable evil spirit. If you want to cover up the void, it is like a cloud hanging over the sky.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and glanced at it. How could it be that it was a very huge ghost of a fierce bird. Under the astonishing ferocity, the crushed space was broken and directly reached the people''s heads. From the perspective of breath, it was much stronger than that of the fierce wolf''s shadow just now.


    As soon as his complexion sank, the light of Du Shaofu''s golden talisman and secret pattern suddenly diffused away, and the broken claws of Dapeng swept out directly.


    "Boom! "


    with the outbreak of the golden light of this claw print, it is as if to tear the space, and the dazzling talisman and secret patterns are raging like golden lightning, like a golden winged ROC bird that wants to fly out and soar for nine days.


    A breath of despotism broke out from Du Shaofu''s body. The fierce and fierce air made the fierce bird''s blood color and fierce pupil appear a kind of trembling and fear, just like facing the king.


    The golden light burst out on the paw print, just like countless golden electric snakes snatching out. In a domineering posture, they mercilessly catch the fierce birds.


    "Wow "


    the terrible golden claw mark falls, and facing the huge fierce bird, a terrible force sweeps out, almost without stagnation, and destroys its life and death, and then it collapses.


    "What a pervert


    Sun Xuan''s ancestors, Sun Qin and others lamented that under all kinds of white oppressive environment, this guy can still break out such fierce power. It''s really terrible. The Nagi family and Yao family don''t know how to provoke the great Peng emperor. It''s bad luck.


    "Woo..."


    A boa constrictor suddenly appeared in the place where the fierce bird had just broken, and directly plundered Du Shaofu.


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu used his hand as a sword, and a sword awn with bright talismans and secret patterns swept out, cutting through the void, as if directly in space, just like cutting tofu, making the space ripple directly cut open, and a big crack appeared.Under the awn of sword, the virtual shadow of the python was chopped directly.


    Even though they had already seen Du Shaofu kill nagizhen Laozu and Yao lingcui, they were still shocked. However, the space was suppressed, and these energy illusions were obviously strengthened in this space, which was destroyed by Du Shaofu''s understatement.


    "Oh! "


    " roar "


    it seems that the killing of two monsters in succession caused a chain reaction, and a lot of animal roars came around.


    "Let''s go. We must have caused something. If we are trapped by these energy illusions, we will consume too much and it will be absolutely dangerous. At the same time, he left quickly and abruptly.


    Du Shaofu picked up his eyebrows and understood the words of his ancestors. He immediately sped away and did not dare to stay.


    At the moment, speeding up in this space can be several times more than the usual consumption of dark Qi. Even if the attack power is exerted, it will cost a lot more. Once trapped by those strange energy monsters, even if you can kill them, if you consume too much, you will directly pull yourself into danger.


    In this strange and dangerous place, you may encounter great danger at forty. How dare Du Shaofu be careless.


    "Whoosh..."


    There was no way to worry about the consumption caused by the rapidity. Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing immediately took the people to change their direction and avoid it once they felt that there was a wave of the energy monster''s shadow in front of them.


    It''s not that Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing are afraid of these strange energy shadows, but that they are afraid of delaying. Once a large number of these strange energy monsters and beasts are attracted to form an animal tide, the consequences will be serious.


    However, no matter how much Du Shaofu''s later little star was, the old man''s keen mind and spirit avoided it, or encountered a lot of energy demons. He could only kill him immediately.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    In this way, after half an hour, within the void, more than a dozen ferocious energy monsters appear, filling the void like mountains, with huge fierce pupil flooding the bloody color, and the pupil is empty and killing.


    These ten energy monsters, staring at Du Shaofu and others, are bloody and fierce.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing also saw the shadow of these monsters, and all eyes were opposite.


    "I had a wipe. "


    Du Shaofu scolded secretly, and suddenly ran into a dozen of these strange monsters. It was also bad luck.


    "Run away..."


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing had already rushed out of the sun''s family in shock and fear, and their figures ran away like lightning.


    "Let''s go. It''s bad luck to meet more of these energy monster shadows. "Grandfather sun Xuan changed his color and said to the strong people of the sun family behind him. There are so many strange energy monsters, monsters and ghosts. If you encounter more, it will be in trouble.


    "Roar..."


    "Woo Hoo..."


    These energy monsters stare at Du Shaofu and others, and immediately roar after them.


    In an instant, more than ten of these strange monsters began to attack in an instant, so that people could not escape.


    "I don''t think I''m afraid of you! "


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and said to Xiaoxing," do it as quickly as possible, so as not to attract more other people. "


    with the fall of the voice, Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, and the overwhelming force of thunder spread out with a kind of speed.


    "Hula..."


    The golden flame surges, the little star hands, and the flaming golden flame burns the void.


    With the quick decision of Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu at this moment, these strange energy monsters are directly destroyed without the help of Sun Zhen and Sun Qin.


    "Ouch! "


    " roar! "


    just after Du Shaofu killed the last intentional energy demon ghost shadow, the distant void once again sent out a startling roar of beasts, which rang from far to near.


    "More and more. Leave. "


    " how can there be so many weird things in it. "


    Sun Zhen and Sun Qin changed their faces.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing drank and left.


    Sun Jiaqiang''s people changed their color. When they came back to their senses, they left quickly. They did not dare to stay for a moment. Their figure disappeared in the same place like lightning.


    At the moment, we are speeding up. Although the speed is extremely fast, it is at the cost of consumption. Anything we do here will cost more consumption.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2408

    "It seems safer. "


    finally, a moment later, Du Shaofu and Xiao Xingxing appeared on a mountain top, and the ghosts behind them seemed to be getting rid of, and they were getting farther and farther away.


    Some sun Jiaqiang gasped and were still in shock.


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and looked around him. His vision was very wide.


    "Look, what is that. "Sun Qin''s voice came.


    When they heard the speech, they immediately heard it and looked at it. At the end of the open field of vision in front of them, there was a slight fluctuation, and a wave of fluctuation distorted the void.


    The twisted space directly makes people''s heart beat faster. When they look at it carefully, they find that the space is violently twisted, making a sound like water flow. With the spread of this sound, the fluctuation of the space is becoming more and more intense.


    "That''s lightning energy! "


    " is the force of lightning!. "


    Sun Jia Qiang and others exclaimed. After carefully looking at the space fluctuation beyond the remote space, they were all surprised. Their eyes were red and even their breath became heavy.


    I can see that the fluctuation of the space ahead is actually a large lightning Rune covering the sky and the sun. The clattering sound is not the space fluctuation, but the continuous bright arc, which tears up the space directly.


    "Wow "


    in the strange sound of electric arc, the secret patterns of thunder and lightning were like waves in the ocean. Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the distorted space in front of him, and immediately felt an extremely terrible energy fluctuation from the bottom of his heart. This kind of fluctuation made Du Shaofu feel extreme panic, but also with a kind of familiar feeling.


    Then, the thunder and martial pulse in Du Shaofu''s body surged and covered his whole body in an instant, as if to rush out of the body surface.


    "It''s changed again!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu once again found out that the bag of heaven and earth left behind by the tianwu Academy in Huaizhong was moving. This time, it actually continued to emit light visible to the naked eye.


    Du Shaofu took out the heaven and earth bag, and the silent talisman secret pattern on the bag began to wave and emit an ancient light. It seemed that there was traction in the Rune of thunder and lightning.


    "Dad, there seems to be a building in there. "


    the little star opened his mouth and looked into the thunder and lightning Rune in the distant space, where the line of sight was very wide. The wave of the lightning rune, such as the vast ocean waves, could not be seen at all, which was extremely shocking.


    People looked at the front carefully, and then found that at the moment, in the vast electric space which covered the sky and the sun, there appeared a towering mountain like huge outline, like a huge building.


    The building was huge and terrible. Under the wave of thunder and lightning runes, it was even faintly felt that through the void, a breath of desolation that had existed for a long time spread from the void, like a fierce beast crawling over the sky.


    Under the flash of the lightning rune, many people would look at the eyes there, and their hearts would tremble, their scalp would numb, and their spirits would palpitate!


    Looking at the huge building in the vast space covered by the lightning Rune at the moment, the desolation of the ancient atmosphere makes the sun family all look at each other. At the same time, an idea emerges in their hearts that there is a great treasure and a great chance in the place where the thunder and lightning Rune is shrouded. The treasure and great opportunity will be there.


    "Is it related to tianwu college "


    Du Shaofu frowned at the moment and looked at the outline buildings in the huge electric space in front of him, which made him feel a sense of insignificance. The reaction from the bag of heaven and earth in his hand made Du Shaofu feel that maybe this place might have something to do with tianwu Academy.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t understand why it was buried in heaven and death. How could it be related to tianwu academy.


    He didn''t think much about it, but Du Shaofu felt that this place might have something to do with tianwu college.


    "It''s a strong breath. I''m afraid it''s unusual in front of me. I''m afraid it''s not easy to get in. "Sun Xuan sighed. Although he suspected that there was a treasure and a great opportunity in it, he also understood that even though the lightning Rune was far away from each other, it was not difficult to feel the terrible pressure.


    "Who left such a place and such magnificent momentum! "Some sun Jiaqiang people were shocked and sighed.


    "Dad, there must be a good chance. I''m rich now. "


    only the little star, with an absolute smile, heard the excited voice in Du Shaofu''s ear and said," this should be left by those great powers and equipped with so many means. It''s estimated that what is left behind is absolutely extraordinary. "


    " don''t be careless! "


    Du Shaofu reminds Xiaoxing that opportunity is important, but life is more important. He can''t put himself in danger.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m going to take a look first, but I''m afraid it''s very dangerous inside. I can''t protect you. If you can''t get in, you can''t help yourself." Du Shaofu said to his ancestors, such as sun Xuan, that the heaven and earth bag in his hand had a reaction. He was afraid that the absolute tianwu Academy had a great relationship. Anyway, he had to go in and have a look. What''s more, the lightning Rune space may have a fatal threat to others, but it is much less threatening to himself.It''s just that it''s dangerous. Du Shaofu is afraid that he will not be able to protect the sun family at that time.


    Thank you for your help


    The old grandfather of sun Xuan also knew that he would be grateful if not for the help of the young people in front of him along the way, for he was afraid that the sun family would not be able to lose so many strong people.


    "Roar "


    just at this time, with the voice of the old ancestor sun Xuan just dropped, there were several huge roars coming from the distance behind him.


    "Whoosh "


    many people were surprised to see that they were chasing after the ghost of strange energy. Fortunately, several figures came with the sound of breaking wind, and it seemed that they were rapidly getting rid of the strange monster shadow behind them.


    Several figures fell down, and suddenly saw Du Shaofu, sun Xuan and other people. They couldn''t help but look happy.


    "The Jiang family." "Du Shaofu''s mouth is slightly picky. I didn''t expect that it was the Jiang family who came here first. Just looking at the Jiang family''s lineup at the moment, there were only Jiang Yating, a holy land cultivator and other people left. They were injured and in a mess. Others were afraid that they had been damaged.


    "What is that?"


    As Jiang Yating and others came to see Du Shaofu and the ancestor sun, she felt that the strange energy monster shadow behind her had not come after her. She could not help but give a breath to herself. Then she also looked at the electric space that covered the sky and the sun. Under the pressure of palpitation, she was shocked.


    "Whoosh "


    in the sky, there are several figures falling down. Their cultivation strength is not weak. They come from the Animal League, but they are also in great distress. It seems that they are also being chased by the monsters and beasts behind them. These people have just landed, but they also see the movement in front of them, one by one.


    "Little star, let''s go!"


    When Du Shaofu spoke, he could not protect the people of the sun family all the time. With a leap of body, he immediately rushed to the space where the lightning Rune fluctuated.


    "Go! "


    when someone saw this, they immediately followed, and they were in danger all the way. At this time, they were afraid that the treasure was in front of them. The shocking lightning space was definitely the destination in this space, and they didn''t want to miss it.


    "Wait here. I''ll see."


    If he didn''t go in, he was not willing to go in, but he knew it was a bad place. He asked Sun Qin and others to wait outside and go alone. Then he jumped up and went to the lightning space.


    "Whoosh "


    in the beast alliance, the wounded strong ones did not want to be followed by others, and then stopped dozens of Zhang away from the bright lightning Rune space.


    Du Shaofu was also standing in front of the thunderbolt rune. He raised his eyes slightly to look at the lightning rune. The space of thunder and lightning seemed to be huge. At a glance, the space of thunder and lightning covered the whole void.


    "Zilala..."


    The electric arc of palpitation, as if pouring down from the nine days above, under the astonishing momentum of destruction, made those creatures with lower strength tremble slightly, which was virtually under great pressure, creepy and palpitating.


    "Boom! "


    lightning runes fluctuate, distort the space, and emit a faint roar. Under the diffusion of the thunder sound, the space in front of them fluctuates violently. The amazing thunder power directly speeds up the heartbeat of the nearby creatures, and they are all surprised.


    Quietly, there are still living creatures continue to approach. When you look at the vast space of thunder and lightning runes at the moment, there is a touch of red in your eyes, and even the breath has become heavy. Under such a large hand, I''m afraid there are absolute treasures in it.


    "Zizi "


    the thunder lights, lightning and thunder, in the strange" Zizi "sound, continuous palpitation, the electric light is accompanied by the lightning rune, the arc directly tears the space, all people feel an extremely terrible energy fluctuation from the bottom of their heart, this kind of fluctuation makes people feel extreme panic, the spirit is shivering.


    Looking at this huge electric space, all living beings have a palpitation in their hearts. It''s no wonder that the practitioners of holy land should use this strange space seal to cover up. It''s amazing where such a huge lightning space is placed.


    "What kind of treasure is hidden in this. "The little stars are dazzling, the pale golden flame is blazing, and the tongue licks the lips.


    Looking at the thunder and lightning space in the front space, there appears a huge outline like a mountain, which is a huge building.


    This huge building is towering. Through the space of thunder and lightning rune, there is an everlasting desolate breath, which makes people face to face. It is like a sleeping ancient super fierce beast. If you look at it more than twice, you will feel numb and the soul of the original god beast will be palpitating.


    This gave Du Shaofu a feeling that the real danger in the huge building was much more terrible than the lightning space in front of him.


    But this kind of architecture which makes people''s spirit of gods and beasts frighten each other, people look at each other, and an idea comes out of their hearts at the same time. I''m afraid that there are treasures in the door of this horrible place."This should be the residence of the ancient powerful! "Sun Xuan went up alone and looked at the front, shocked.


    "This place, how can we get in. "Little star way:" strong break


    "I''ll have a look at it again, no hurry! "


    Du Shaofu looked at the space of thunder and lightning in the front of him, and the thunder pulse in his body seemed to be eager to try. Under the feeling of thunder and martial pulse, there was a place where the thunder and lightning was weaker, and an entrance could be seen.


    "Whoosh "


    at this time, some people can''t help but try to move forward, and their accomplishments are excellent. There are monsters at the top of the main realm, and there is also an early cultivator of the holy land.


    They set up a dark aura around their body, and began to tentatively move forward cautiously. They moved forward slowly, and each step was cautiously walking.


    "Boom!" But just when they had just reached the palpitating lightning rune, there were still a few feet of distance before them. There was a sudden flash of thunder and lightning in the sky, and the bright palpitations and thunders fell from the sky.


    Thunder Rune riot, lightning and thunder, rumble in the ear, condensed into arm size thunder, with a speed almost invisible to the naked eye, thundering down.


    Everything is too fast, feel the bright thunder to the side, two people want to escape quickly, but found it is too late.


    "Boom! "


    with a loud bang, the thunder fell on the apron of the body armor, and the electric arc burst open, and the brilliant arc stream burst, and then the dark gas diaphragm of the body armor was destroyed, and a deep hole appeared in the space directly, and the bodies of the two people were also blown into pieces.


    "What a powerful lightning power! "


    seeing that two people were directly bombed and killed, one of them was still practicing in the holy land. All the people took a breath. Originally, there were several strong men who jumped out and were killed instantly when they saw one or two people in front of them. They immediately retreated.


    "Boom "


    at the same time, the lightning Rune broke through the void several times and then bombarded out again. In an instant, the bright light broke through the void, and fell on the strong men who retreated quickly like a wise man.


    "Boom "


    when the space exploded, the powerful men were instantly turned into ashes, and their spirits were destroyed.


    "Fortunately, there is no past. "The old sun Xuan looked at him and took a cool breath.


    "It seems that it has not reached the level of purple gold and Xuan thunder. "Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly picked. Although the power of thunder and lightning is powerful, it is far from powerful enough to reach the level of purple and golden thunder.


    Of course, this kind of prestige refers to the thunder and lightning power, not the bombardment momentum at the moment.


    He felt that although the thunder power just like that had directly killed those strong men, and even some early practitioners of holy land were directly bombed and killed, Du Shaofu could also feel that the power of thunder was not so strong that it could not be stopped at all.


    "Go ahead! "


    looking at the surrounding sky, the little star is eager to try, not afraid of the lightning Rune space


    " that together, go! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, but he didn''t worry about the little star. Naturally, there was no doubt about the power of the little star. No matter what was in it, he always wanted to make a breakthrough.


    "Whoosh..."


    The father and daughter immediately swept away, and instantly approached the lightning Rune space. Their eyes immediately focused on the father and daughter.


    "Boom! "


    almost at the same time, a strange breath suddenly came from the sky, and the surrounding space was distorted. Lightning flashed and thundered in the sky as far as the naked eye could see. The whole sky was full of bright thunder and lightning. It was like a lightning waterfall hanging in the sky, just like a cloud hanging from the sky, and the terrible energy fluctuation diffused from it By the space, with the Zizi light diffuse, inch inch crack.


    This is an instant, the void around is occupied by a cloud of thunder with palpitation and lightning, and the powerful thunder and pressure diffuse from it.


    Across the far void, this moment, all the people in the distance also have a cool breath in their hearts.


    "Step back! "


    the living creatures in the field tremble, which is also consumed too much. At the same time, they still have serious injuries. They dare not be careless when their faces change greatly. The vast dark Qi diffuses out of the body, and their feet skim away, turning into shadows. They all feel the absolute danger within the fluctuation of lightning, so as not to be harmed.


    "Be careful!"


    Du Shaofu reminds the little star that with the fall of the voice, the bright lightning in the sky has already spread out in an instant. It seems to be integrated with the space of lightning rune. All of a sudden, countless lightning condenses into palpitations and thunderbolt falls.


    "Boom..."! "


    it is just at this moment that a vast expanse of electric light bombards the sky, and the sharp sound explosion of the whole space almost becomes a piece.


    The sound of "crackling" electric arc was ceaseless, and the space was also crashing and cracking.The brilliant thunder with the destructive power bombarded Du Shaofu and the little star in a concentrated way, which was terrible to the extreme.


    "What''s going on..."


    The creatures behind him were supposed to breathe cool air for Du Shaofu''s little star, but then they gaped and looked at Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing with astonishment. At this time, the two figures were standing in the bright thunder and had no intention of defending at all. The thunder that was enough to destroy the early practitioners of holy animal kingdom fell on them But it has no effect at all, except for the bright arc overflowing.


    "Pervert, these two people are so abnormal! "Everybody''s breathing.


    "It''s just normal. It''s much easier to deal with than those weird energy monsters! "Little star raised her eyebrows, and her whole body was covered with lightning, but it was not damaged at all. It seemed that she could not be hurt by the thunder.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to smile. Xiaoxing, a girl, is really abnormal enough. She seems to have a terrible talent in Yuan Shen. She has no physical strength. However, she is born with abnormal body. As the daughter of Dragon God, she is not the same.


    Fortunately, the thunder fell on Du Shaofu at the moment, which made Du Shaofu have nothing to do with it. The thunder turned into lightning power and poured into his body. Although the impact was huge, it could not cause any damage to Du Shaofu''s body.


    Du Shaofu has already achieved immortal metaphysical body. His body has been forged by purple and golden thunder. At this moment, the thunder pulse in Du Shaofu''s body moves quietly, swallowing the lightning power flowing into his body directly.


    "It''s really able to strengthen the thunder pulse and absorb it for your own use."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a faint smile. As expected, the power of thunder and lightning can be absorbed by the thunder and martial pulse in his body. While strengthening the thunder pulse, he can also directly transform into pure Xuanqi and pour into his own shrine.


    "Don''t miss it!"


    In the thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu raised his head, his black hair was scattered, and his clear eyes were gradually filled with thunder light. There was an indescribable majesty spreading out without any reason, and the thunder pulse on his body was suddenly revealed.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, a magic pattern spread out and turned into a light net directly covering the whole body. An ancient imposing momentum made the strong people in the distance tremble all over for a moment and could not help but crawl.


    This terrible breath makes people feel as if they are facing a king who can''t resist, and the air of bullying and killing is rippling in the sky.


    "It''s the terrible pulse again "


    the eyes of Jiang Yating and Sun Qin are all changing.


    "Boom "


    in the void, there are thunder clouds in the void, the thunder of" roaring "resounds, and the purple lightning suddenly rages.


    A breath of soul palpitating, suddenly rippling and spreading in this void, is still spreading in the distance, making all living creatures fear. This breath is more terrible than the thunder and lightning breath above the lightning rune.


    The breath of thunder and lightning is not due to Du Shaofu''s strength, but the breath of thunder and lightning itself. Compared with the breath on the thunder and lightning Rune space, the breath of thunder and lightning pulse is much more vast than that in the space of lightning rune. The breath of thunder and lightning pulse is just like thunder and lightning supreme.


    The thunder resounded, and the whole void trembled.


    Amazing to the extreme of the threat of death, purple thunder and lightning, such as countless snakes in the void shuttle, chilling people!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu is like a god of thunder. He can punish all living beings and kill all things in the world!


    When the thunder pulse is activated, a huge suction suddenly diffuses out and rises to the sky, swallowing away towards the space of lightning rune.


    "Boom! "


    the lightning runes above the void were immediately pulled, and suddenly they fluctuated violently, turning into a large amount of terrible purple and gold thunder. Under the" boom "thunder, a large number of bright arc came from the mid air.


    "Chulala "


    the bright arc from the lightning Rune space like countless bombs detonated, with the destructive power of falling from nine days, and then directly fell on Du Shaofu.


    What was lost in Du Fu''s body was enough to be absorbed by Du shaoting.


    Even at this time, Du Shaofu''s purple thunder body wrapped in the thunder pulse was like a bottomless pit, absorbing the power of the thunder.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse surges over his whole body, and his whole body is like a rising sun, absorbing the mighty thunder greedily.


    Absorbing a terrible thunder energy, Du Shaofu''s breath began to increase in a rather slow way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2409

    This vast space of thunder and lightning runes blocks out the sky and the sun. Even the practitioners in the early days of the holy land can be exploded instantly, which contains powerful and terrible energy.


    But at the moment, these terrible thunder were like Du Shaofu''s things. The terrible thunder power penetrated into his body, which made Du Shaofu strengthen constantly and his breath began to rise!


    "Boom "


    the lightning and thunder were thundering in the sky. Du Shaofu had already raised his head, suspended in the air, covered with brilliant thunder, and had the supreme breath spreading on his body, and wanted to oppress the heaven and earth!


    Du Shaofu had tried to absorb the power of thunder and lightning for a long time. When he saw the thunder and lightning gathered in the void around him, he decided to pay attention to it at the beginning. Naturally, he did not hesitate to swallow and absorb it directly.


    At the moment, it seems that it is also because of the role of thunder and martial pulse.


    But at this moment, those living creatures in the distance are all trembling, gaping and trembling.


    "He is absorbing the power of thunder and lightning for his own use."


    The strong men of the sun family trembled and their eyes turned red.


    "Incredible pulse." Some of the strong men in the Jiang family took a cool breath.


    Everyone knows that Du Shaofu has been practicing in the holy land. However, after swallowing the power of thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu is actually increasing his ascent in a way visible to the naked eye. This speed is too unacceptable. This is a metamorphosis in metamorphosis.


    The space of thunder and lightning rune is vast and boundless, covering the sky and blocking the sun. It is like the cloud falling from the sky from the ninth day, which makes Du Shaofu absorb it endlessly.


    The continuous and bright thunder and lightning are being absorbed by the thunder pulse in Du Shaofu''s body. At the moment, the thunder energy is absorbed by Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse, so that Du Shaofu can clearly feel that the thunder pulse is obviously changing and increasing.


    This lightning energy is just like the nourishment of thunder and martial pulse!


    However, it''s a pity that the power of thunder and lightning can strengthen thunder and martial pulse, which is the nourishment of thunder and martial pulse, but the effect is not as good as that of spirit thunder.


    Of course, Du Shaofu did not dislike it. This is already very good.


    "Is this guy going to swallow up the power of thunder and lightning?" There are strong creatures gaping. How vast is the space of thunder Rune? Can''t this abnormal guy swallow up all of them?


    As time went by, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse continued to absorb the thunder and lightning power like a bottomless pit, and the little star had already retreated to one side.


    "Oh


    A moment later, as the lightning Rune space wriggles, it is being pulled. Suddenly, in the lightning Rune space, the bright electric arc rises into the sky and splashes, and a thunder beast roars out.


    Suddenly, in the thunder and lightning wave, a lightning beast, whose body arc is bright and transparent, and whose head is like a wolf, emerges in a terrible posture with the bright arc all over the sky and the destructive lightning energy that shakes the space.


    Bright thunder and lightning came out of the beast. It was huge. The first time it rose to the sky. A terrible sound wave of animal roar, like thunder from the nine days, spread and roared from the ferocious mouth.


    "Boom "


    just the roar of lightning and other animals, the thunder sound wave is enough to burst the yuan Shen Sheng Sheng of the general realm creatures.


    "Boom "


    the appearance of this thunderbolt beast makes the lightning Rune arc around us seem to throw countless bombs at once.


    The thunderbolt sounds from the space of lightning Rune continuously resound, the arc overflows, and the bright lightning rune is crazy.


    As the thunder and lightning beast rushed out, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled with thunder and lightning. The thunder and lightning beast was thousands of feet in size. His eyes filled with electric arc were like two sea of thunder, with a sense of destruction.


    Du Shaofu also raised his eyebrows when he was staring at the huge thunder and lightning beast. I''m afraid the breath of the thunder and lightning beast is comparable to that on the left and right sides of the holy animal kingdom in the later period. I don''t know how it grew. It''s so terrible.


    Such a thunderbolt beast with a pair of thunder light and fierce pupils staring at him made Du Shaofu feel as if two huge thunder and lightning black holes came and covered him.


    However, at the moment, the thunder and lightning beast seemed to feel the thunder and martial pulse of Du Shaofu, and secretly poured out a kind of instinctive fear.


    But then the thunder and lightning beast continued to roar like thunder. A pair of thunder and lightning fierce pupils continued to stare at Du Shaofu, leaving nothing but violence and destruction in his eyes. A violent energy fluctuation in his huge body was diffused from his own body.


    "Hiss "


    thunder and lightning monster''s ferocious head rushed out and directly attacked Du Shaofu. He opened his ferocious mouth to devour Du Shaofu.


    The terrible energy rushed in and immediately solidified the void.


    "Boom! "


    without any hesitation, Du Shaofu directly smashed the void with one blow, and instantly collided with the head of lightning beast.


    The thunder and lightning beast is fearless. It directly destroys Du Shaofu''s fist. The ferocious head is faster than the lightning. It covers a large space in an instant, like a giant dragon pouncing on it, biting the space around Du Shaofu in one bite."Something special "


    to Du Shaofu''s surprise, the thunder and lightning beast seems to be more than expected.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t care much about Du Shaofu''s accomplishments and the advantages of thunder and martial pulse. He retreated in a flash.


    "Oh "


    one strike did not directly devour the human in front of him. After the fierce head whirling, the thunder and lightning beast roared like thunder again, and his pupils burst into fierce light. With an absolutely greedy look, he was staring at Du Shaofu.


    It looks like a poisonous snake, waiting for another effective blow.


    "This guy wants to eat me, too. "


    Du Shaofu looked at himself. From the greedy eyes of the lightning beast at the moment, he felt that the thunder and lightning beast clearly wanted to devour itself directly, which made Du Shaofu laugh bitterly.


    "Hiss..."


    At the same time, the huge thunder and lightning beast launched another attack. As soon as the head was lifted, the huge body burst into bright thunder, and the giant dragon like head directly rushed to Du Shaofu again.


    Du Shaofu looked at the thunder and lightning beast that launched the attack again. A terrible sense of oppression had solidified the vast void. The destructive and majestic energy of thunder and lightning came towards him. The thunder and lightning runes covered the void and made people tremble.


    "Oh "


    the thunder and lightning beast waves distort the space, and the destructive lightning energy penetrates the space first and envelops Du Shaofu.


    "Boom! "


    when Du Shaofu moved, thunder and martial pulse blended with baquan do, a terrible pressure came, the purple and golden thunder wave, and the breath was terrible.


    In a flash, in an amazing thunder explosion, the two are severely hit together.


    All of a sudden, the rolling thunder blast, is in this vast strange space resounding endlessly.


    "Boom "


    the sky was full of thunder, and the space exploded, and the sky was full of bright electric arc and purple gold electric light splashing.


    The terrible energy surges in the sky, and the lightning Rune surges through the void.


    "Oh "The thunder and lightning beast was shaken back. In the terrible impact just now, the ferocious head didn''t receive much influence. He just watched Du Shaofu''s body twinkle with the purple and gold color, and the fierce pupil''s eyes became more fierce and greedy. In an instant, he burst out again and killed Du Shaofu again.


    "Evil animal! "


    Du Shaofu''s thunder light sank, with his whole body as the center, a burst of purple thunder and lightning also emerged, covering the surrounding sky in an instant, like a rainstorm, the Purple Silver Snake twinkled in the void!


    A sense of murder spread and spread.


    In the ferocious mouth of thunder and lightning beast, a huge and bright thunder came out fiercely and swept away at Du Shaofu.


    The bright lightning energy competes across the space, and the space also collapses directly.


    In the palm of Du Shaofu''s hand, a purple and golden lightning converged, and with more terrible pressure, they collided fiercely.


    In an instant, two thunderbolts collide, and the thunder energy explodes, just like a bright fireworks blooming into the sky.


    "Boom "


    the thunderbolt Rune and purple gold arc are overflowing, and the thunder blasts are always ringing in the space.


    Everyone can see that Du Shaofu''s purple and golden thunder power is obviously stronger. However, it seems that the thunder and lightning will never be easy to deal with.


    All of a sudden, the two figures collided fiercely in the bright space of lightning runes. The thunder monster was like a round of blazing thunder, shaking the sky, and Du Shaofu''s figure was filled with purple and golden thunder, like the God of thunder.


    The little star has been on the side, there is no intention of intervening.


    Arrived here among the strong living beings, at the moment, a thin figure also looked closely at the front, covering his face with robes and hats.


    "Oh "


    after dozens of fierce confrontations, the head of the thunderbolt monster suddenly sprang out of the sky. In the ferocious mouth, a more brilliant and destructive lightning energy converged into thunder. It erupted in front of Du Shaofu, and was in front of Du Shaofu in an instant.


    "Almost! "


    Du Shaofu looked calm, and his mouth was outlined with a smile. At the same time, a burst of purple lightning burst out of his body, turning into a huge whirlpool in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, the lightning Rune space suddenly and violently trembled. A purple thunder cloud converged in the sky. During the lightning and thunder, a large amount of purple lightning occupied the sky, and the breath was destroyed. The explosion of "boom" spread, making the four sides of the space constantly trembling.


    "Chulala "


    large purple thunder rages like countless bombs exploding in the void.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu seems to have exerted all his strength to stimulate the thunder and martial pulse. This is the supreme one in the thunder. The power that spreads from the purple thunder and lightning whirlpool is even more powerful than that of the spirit thunder.


    "Ji..."


    A breath of despotism began to permeate Du Shaofu''s body, and burst out purple and golden light, casting a bright purple and golden light on all sides, as if the sun was going to rise in the lightning Rune world on that side. The bright purple gold electric light was as bright as countless purple and gold energy, which was shining brightly. At this moment, a huge purple golden winged giant ROC shadow appeared from Du Shao Just around the red purple thunder and lightning light from the wings, flying out of the sky, soaring!The purple and golden winged ROC bird chirps, penetrates the golden cloud, releases the boundless and majestic pressure. The wings spread out, and the purple and gold arc is shining all over the sky. The fierce power covers the sky, as if to soar up and soar in the sky, making the ancient world tremble!


    Those who are strong in life tremble their eyes and tremble fiercely.


    Zijin leipeng''s supreme beast power diffuses, which makes the thunder and lightning beast tremble.


    "It''s over."


    The purple gold thunder ROC is swept out with wings. It can distort the space, and its body is covered with dense purple gold electric arc. In the rapid twisting space, it finally converges into a huge purple gold thunderbolt, which is powerful and terrifying. Finally, it falls heavily on the thunderbolt.


    "Oh "


    thunder and lightning beast roar, thunder nine days, lightning rune is bright.


    Zijin mire electric arc burst, the arc rages in the sky, the electric light is ten thousand feet, just like a round of the sky in the sky, a claw print tears up the space, vast sky!


    Although it is a virtual shadow, it carries the supreme animal power and domineering will of the real golden winged ROC bird. In addition, the thunder and martial veins oppress the heaven and earth.


    "Gee! "


    the purple and gold giant ROC hisses, the thunder and lightning eyes are like two rounds of purple gold sun, the huge body flapping wings spread over the heaven and earth, as if it is across the sky, as if with life, the supreme breath is immortal, the fighting spirit is soaring, can suppress Archaean!


    All creatures tremble, that is the real supreme, arrogant world, proud of the ancient and modern!


    A piece of space in the explosion, bright people''s eyes can not open.


    Under the terrible power, many strong living beings around have been paralyzed on the ground.


    In the bright arc, in the purple thunder and lightning whirlpool, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared across the space and stepped on the top of the ferocious head of the lightning beast. His fist covered with the thunder pulse was like a purple golden thunder ball and fell heavily.


    The purple and golden thunder, which is full of punishment, is like the supreme thunder and lightning!


    "Boom! "


    with Du Shaofu''s fist, the thunder and lightning beast howled miserably, and his pupils burst into frightful colors. Then it cracked, and the destructive and violent energy dissipated, and turned into a brilliant lightning rune.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s purple thunder and lightning whirl directly engulfed the thunder and lightning shattered by the lightning beast.


    The bright thunder and lightning wave is very powerful and violent, but after falling into the whirlpool of purple lightning, it is directly swallowed and absorbed, making the vast space of lightning Rune ripple, as if it turned into a bright thunderstorm pool.


    "Wow "


    at this moment, the whole space of thunder and lightning runes that cover the sky and the sun is invisibly pulled by a certain kind of traction, and the thunder and lightning whirlpool around Du Shaofu is rampant.


    As soon as it came into contact with the whirlpool of thunder and lightning all over Du Shaofu''s body, the bright lightning of violent destruction disappeared directly and disappeared in Du Shaofu''s body immediately.


    "Boom "


    this empty world is constantly trembling, shaking people''s eardrums, tingling, dizziness.


    Countless bright lightning flashed, and the throbbing, huge bright thunder and lightning converged into thunderbolt and danced wildly, sweeping toward Du Shaofu.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was like a bottomless cave, drawing the thunder and lightning that set foot on the sky, and was not moved at all.


    "My God!"


    All the strong living beings present are stupid.


    The naked eye can see that the space of thunder and lightning runes that block out the sky and the sun is weakening, and has been shrinking. Although there are still a lot of bright thunder and lightning converging thunders, just like thunder eruption, they are obviously weakening.


    Du Shaofu''s body gradually began to expand. He tried his best to stimulate the thunder and martial pulse, just like countless purple snake flying through the void. The purple lightning whirlpool continued to swallow the thunder and lightning energy in the fierce lightning Rune space.


    "Boom! "


    the purple whirlpool engulfs the thunder and lightning power in the fury lightning rune, and the purple thunder around the whirlpool diffuses out. The" roaring "sound reverberates from the air, and the most majestic tyrannical punishment and killing power is surging into the sky.


    The ancient imposing momentum spreads from Du Shaofu''s body. The breath that makes people feel palpitating is still spreading towards this vast and strange space


    At the end of the day, Du Shaofu was surrounded by bright purple thunder and lightning runes, wrapped by dazzling lightning runes, gradually like a huge thunder ball across the void.


    In the consternation of all living beings, the space of thunder and lightning Rune in front of us has been gradually swallowed up.


    But a round of thunder and Yang appeared in the void ahead, bright and towering, gradually shrinking.


    At the end of the day, all the bright thunder and lightning disappeared. Du Shaofu appeared with his eyes slightly closed and stood still.


    It didn''t take long for Du Shaofu to see the thunder and lightning in his eyes like two rounds of sun shining in the sky.


    "Hiss! "


    two substantive thunderbolt eyes burst into the sky from Du Shaofu''s two pupils of Lei Hai. At last, they shot into the void and ravaged with purple thunder, as if there were innumerable bombs exploding. Everyone''s eardrums were tingling, their minds were dizzy, and their hearts were shaking!"He must have benefited enormously! "


    the ancestors of Sun Zhen, Sun Qin and Jiang Yating all raised their heads and trembled. They could not help but make a sound of shock.


    At the moment, that terrible young man was in full view of the public. In such a tyrannical and forceful way, he directly swallowed the thunder and lightning power and strengthened himself in the fear of all people.


    However, all this happened at the level of the cultivation of the holy land. No matter how good the heaven is, it is hard for those who are strong in the cultivation of the holy land to make any progress that seems to be substantial in thousands of years.


    But now that purple robed youth, it is so simple in progress.


    Among the shock and shock of many powerful people, some of them, such as grandfather sun, were struck down one by one, and some of them were dejected. This simply made them unable to live.


    "I don''t know what level the boy has reached and how much progress he has made..."


    At the moment, the breath of that guy seemed to be hiding on purpose, which made him unable to feel it. However, for sure, in this short period of time, he swallowed up all the thunder and lightning power in the terrible lightning Rune space. The boy''s progress was not simple.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu was restrained. Only Du Shaofu was most aware of it. He swallowed up such a space of thunder and lightning. The power of thunder and lightning was of great benefit, but a lot of it was consumed in the thunder and martial pulse. The spirit thunder in the original spirit of mud pill Palace in his mind also took the opportunity to plunder a lot. On the whole, he made some progress, but at the moment his cultivation has already been made After stepping into the later stage of the holy land, at this level, the energy needed to break through is so vast that the space of thunder and lightning is huge, but it is still as far away from the peak of the later holy land.


    "Dad, this is the entrance. "


    the voice of the little star came. With the disappearance of the sky blocking lightning space, a huge stone gate appeared in front of it. Inside the stone gate, it was as if you could not see the end at a glance.


    The thunder and lightning disappeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes, and he watched the huge and towering stone gate. It was so huge that it spread a desolate and ancient atmosphere. It made people feel as if it was the mouth of a fierce beast inside the huge stone gate, which made people dare not cross the border.


    "Dad, it''s not easy. "The little star''s little eyes are moving, and the breath inside makes her have some fear.


    "Be careful. Don''t be careless. "Du Shaofu said softly.


    "Whoosh! "


    there was a wave behind him, and several figures had already jumped over. With Du Shaofu swallowing the space of thunder and lightning rune, those who were strong in life no longer feared and came one after another.


    Du Shaofu looked back, his eyebrows moved slightly, swallowing up the space of thunder and lightning rune, but virtually solved a big problem for everyone.


    Escape, just, now is not the time, after the treasure, everything again.


    The strong ones of these creatures approached, and their eyes fell on the huge stone gate. The desolate and ancient breath made all living beings feel uneasy.


    "The power of thunder and lightning has been destroyed. You can go in and look for treasure. "When people saw that the space of lightning Rune had been destroyed, the dark air burst out, and immediately rushed away.


    "Dad. Should we go in, too? "Little star got to Du Shaofu''s side and was worried when he saw someone had entered.


    "Go "The voice dropped, and the golden light of Du Shaofu''s feet flashed, and then he stepped into the stone gate.


    The area inside the stone gate is not small. Many figures appear in front of it, and one by one goes forward rapidly.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to fall behind. He rushed to the stone gate. Almost in the blink of an eye, he swept into the stone gate, and then slowed down a little. The stone gate was not long, only a few people jumped out of the stone gate.


    "What a big pen! "


    when he swept out of the school, Du Shaofu looked at the scene in front of him in astonishment. It was an amazing huge palace, towering and magnificent. However, before this huge hall, he could not see the whole picture of the huge palace. However, it is not difficult to estimate how large the hall is. However, it is not difficult to estimate that the vast scope of the palace is just the tip of the iceberg ¡£


    There are creatures in front of me. I look around in amazement!


    Around the main hall, there are many corridors at the moment, and I don''t know where to extend. There are many passageways on both sides. At the moment, some living beings who have rushed into the hall began to flee into those corridors and entered the rooms one by one.


    "It''s martial arts. It''s ancient martial arts. "


    " Oh, my God, is this an archaic sacred vessel! "


    " archaic pill, this is a great opportunity! "


    In the room of the giant Hall, many people rushed out at once. The strong man with good luck has found the treasure.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2410

    Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing also disappeared in the same place, and entered some rooms to search, but they did not get anything useful. These gains may have been a great opportunity for others, but for Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, they are just ordinary.


    "Eh..."


    In Du Shaofu''s hands, the bag of heaven and earth left by tianwu academy reappeared. It seemed to be under some kind of traction.


    "Come with me. "Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, he looked around him, and then his figure swept forward.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh "


    in the huge palace, a figure fell down, covered with robes and hats, and was thin and small. There was a faint thunder light all over the body. If it was now rippling, the breath was very deep.


    "Taigu martial arts is good, but in this, it should not be as strong as this, such a big hand, should have a lot of treasure. "The thin figure put away the harvest in front of him. Under such a big pen, this place is definitely not so simple.


    "There must be a treasure, and the boy seems to have improved a lot. It must be related to the treasure. "The thin figure''s eyes sank, and the thunder light fluctuated. Then he searched the palace, but there was no harvest.


    "Whoosh..."


    There are three people break in, see in front of the thin old man, seems to feel the breath uneasy, immediately will leave, do not want to provoke.


    "Well, do you want to escape? It''s too late. "When the shadow of two people, the voice of two people, the voice of two people in the room, is like thunder.


    "Bam "


    under the thunder light claw print, the arc swept out, and the surrounding space exploded directly. The two living creatures had no chance to escape, and even had no chance to release their hands. They were directly turned into fragments, and the blood mist poured into the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The third figure was also directly exploded, and was exploded by thunder and lightning, and then several bags of heaven and earth were collected by the old man skillfully.


    "Eh "


    at this time, in the afterwave of thunder, the old man with robe and hat looked to his side.


    "Hi..."


    Suddenly, I don''t know why, the space on the side of the old man suddenly fluctuates, revealing the hidden patterns of the talisman, which is fluctuating with a faint air.


    "Separate hidden space!"


    The old man seemed to find something, and then he was happy. After a little hesitation, he immediately jumped into the ripple, just like jumping into the water. In an instant, he disappeared, and the space ripple was still swinging.


    Just as the thin old man''s figure just jumped into the space ripple, two figures, one big and one small, came in an instant. It was Du Shaofu and little star.


    In Du Shaofu''s hand, he still held the heaven and earth bag of tianwu academy, on which the talisman and secret pattern fluctuated. At this time, he qianfang was shaking the space, and the space was connected with each other, and then the light was dim.


    "This is "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and he immediately looked at the strange space ripple. He was very familiar with it, but the space ripple was slowly disappearing, and his face changed. He said," this is a separate space. Let''s get in quickly. "


    as the voice dropped, Du Shaofu''s figure immediately leaped into the space ripple. Judging from the reaction on the bag of heaven and earth, this single space seems to have something to do with tianwu college.


    The little star eyes move, also immediately jump to jump.


    With the disappearance of the little star, the ripple in the space has calmed down, and there is no trace of any fluctuation, as if everything did not exist.


    In the ripple of space, the force of space is wrapped, only in a few blinks of an eye, a piece of grey hidden talisman hidden pattern light appears.


    Du Shaofu and little star suddenly appeared in a misty space, in which a vast, desolate breath spread in this space.


    The whole space, without ground, is full of vast void.


    "It''s so familiar. "When you enter here, you will feel a sense of familiarity.


    "It''s really familiar, isn''t it..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu suddenly felt a sharp gaze on himself.


    Following his eyes, Du Shaofu simply came to a thin figure in the space ahead. He was dressed in a robe, which covered his face, and his breath was hidden.


    Du Shaofu remembers that when he killed Ji Zhen, he appeared when he devoured the thunder and lightning power in the lightning Rune space. That is, because of this man, he could only hide his strength by killing Ji Zhen and dealing with the lightning beast in the lightning Rune space. He was afraid that he would scare the guy away.


    At the moment, the figure''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing. As soon as the eyes were swept, the corners of his mouth were filled with a smile. I didn''t know how to deal with the boy. I didn''t expect that the boy was actually sent to the door. In this separate space, it was the best place to start. This time, the boy was afraid to intervene."Dad, that guy seems to have bad intentions for us. "The little star also saw the figure, his eyes moved, and his voice was heard in Du Shaofu''s ears. He felt that the guy in front of him seemed to have bad intentions.


    "Acquaintances,. "


    looking at the evil eyes of the figure in front of him, Du Shaofu also outlined a smile in his mouth, which was really a little expectant.


    "Boy, it''s a narrow road."


    The thin figure opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu with a smile in his voice.


    "I think it''s just predestined. Why hide, Lei Yang." Du Shaofu spoke, and the man was restrained, but he could not escape Du Shaofu''s prying. He knew it was Lei Yang for a long time.


    Smell speech, thin figure slightly a Leng, pour seem to be did not expect oneself to hide so deep, unexpectedly also was recognized by that boy.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    With a sneer coming out, the voice was a little gloomy. His robe and cap were put down, and a thin, dry old man appeared in the eyes of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing. His face seemed to have nothing but skin and bones. He had a few wisps of white goat beard. He moved with the wind in his chin. His eyes were full of deep pupils and lightning. He was just like a man with endless vitality It''s like to be destroyed. It''s not thunder sheep who can have it.


    With the appearance of Lei Yang, the void around him solidified, and his voice was like thunder. He said, "boy, you can''t escape today, boy."


    "Are the guys in the later stage of the holy animal kingdom so arrogant?" Little star frowned, some curiously staring at Lei Yang.


    Looking at the little star''s eyes, Lei Yang suddenly had some doubts. The little guy looked at him. His eyes were so strange that he had a kind of unspeakable uneasiness.


    Du Shaofu also smiles. Today, it''s not the same as the last time. What''s more, he didn''t use the body of Yuan Shen''s pulse and soul last time, although Lei Yang didn''t use his body last time.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu is not afraid of thunder sheep even if he is a seven Saint puppet, and his own strength has reached the later stage of the holy land, and he has made progress again just a short time ago. With the presence of the little star, Du Shaofu knows very well that even the thunder sheep will not laugh for a while.


    "Little star, don''t interfere in a moment. Don''t let people say we bully him." Du Shaofu said to Xiaoxing very seriously.


    "All right." The little star pouted and nodded.


    Listening to Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing''s words, Lei Yang''s eyes were even more astonished and full of doubts.


    "It''s not easy to recite your cultivation. I''ll give you two choices. First, join the wasteland and follow me. Second, I''ll beat you up and take you as an entourage! "Looking at Lei Yang, Du Shaofu said.


    "Boy, are you joking again? Have you forgotten how you escaped last time! "


    Lei Yang''s voice is like thunder, shaking the void, like thunder. Although the boy seems to have made a lot of progress, he ran away in a panic last time. Even though he has made a lot of progress recently, is it his opponent.


    "You have to think about it. I suggest you choose the first one! "


    Du Shaofu looked at Lei Yang and said very positively. However, the dark Qi in his body was galloping in the muscles and veins of acupoints and orifices, and his eyes also showed a kind of expectant fighting intention. He was not the original one, and he also wanted to verify it again!


    "Ha ha ha ha "


    Lei Yang was stunned, and then his dry, bloodless and obscene face showed a smile, laughing endlessly, as if he had seen the most funny thing.


    "Boy, you can''t escape this time!"


    When the laughter stopped, there were some fluctuations in Lei Yang''s thunder eyes, but then disappeared. Finally, the color of his face began to change, and a little gloomy color came up slowly. In thunder light''s eyes, lightning flashed out, giving people a palpitating breath of destruction. At the same time, from its body, a powerful energy storm destroyed incomparable The gesture exploded.


    "Boom "


    for a moment, there was lightning and thunder above the void, the wind and clouds were surging, and the electric arc was blazing and surging with the sound of" rumbling "thunder.


    "It''s your choice! "


    feeling the momentum caused by thunder sheep, Du Shaofu was not afraid of it. He had been looking forward to it for a long time. He was excited. He licked the corners of his lips, but did not give in. His fighting spirit was rolling. Finally, he could verify it again!


    "You are arrogant! "


    at the same time, thunder sheep couldn''t bear it. A defeated general of human dare to be so arrogant in front of him. The breath of thunder and lightning surged wildly and turned into a whirlpool, just like a thunder tornado storm sweeping through. A thunder light training with dazzling light directly plundered Du Shaofu.


    Lei Yang knew Du Shaofu''s strength, so he didn''t have any exploration. He did his best to fight. The void was broken soundlessly, the arc was raging, and the breath was destroyed. In a flash, he was swept out of the void. The void was destroyed to nothingness. The thunder and lightning power was even more terrible, like To destroy the yuan God.


    Du Shaofu was already familiar with Lei Yang''s methods. In the face of such attacks, Du Shaofu looked indifferent. As soon as the thunder light penetrated the void to his body, he suddenly burst into a golden light. A sense of hegemony swept through the air, and the cultivation spirit of the later Holy Land swept out without reservation and climbed to the top!The wind swept through the body, like a storm, swept out of the sky, like a mighty beast.


    Shaking the sky wings, golden, sweeping in front of the body, will be the lightning training, with the most domineering posture destroyed in the void, into broken lightning.


    In the wave of golden light, Du Shaofu''s figure appears in front of Lei Yang at a speed that surpasses the lightning. Suddenly, the thunder light surges in his eyes, which is sharp and frightening. His fingerprints are changeable. The golden light surrounds all around, and the domineering momentum suddenly sweeps out. He shakes his arms, wraps the golden light with one fist, and bursts out directly.


    The speed is too fast. It seems that Lei Yang is still a little hard to recover. However, in his fright, he also makes a quick response. A mighty thunder and lightning pressure diffuses out. In an instant, it hovers like a thunderstorm, and a fist also collides with each other.


    "Long "


    when the two fists collide, the void is born and exploded like an avalanche, lightning and thunder, and golden light overflows. The terrible Rune ripple energy is like a tsunami, which suddenly sweeps through the void. The invisible domineering breath, the shaking space, and the ripples of space are constantly rolling, and the heaven and earth are like thunder incessantly!


    "Hiss "


    Lei Yang was shaken back. After being shaken back for tens of Zhang in the void, he stabilized himself. On his fist, which had just been punched out, there were drops of bright red blood dripping down, emitting bright arc light.


    "At the end of the holy land, how could this happen "


    the deep thunder light in Lei Yang''s eyes was hard to calm down, showing a look of shock. At the moment, he felt the breath of the real late holy land. When the boy arrived at the latter stage of the holy land, when dealing with Naji Zhen, in the lightning Rune space, the boy deliberately concealed his accomplishments, otherwise, Naji was really vulnerable.


    "He''s biting me. He''s biting me!"


    With Du Shaofu''s reaction just now, Lei Yang finally understands that this boy has been luring him.


    "The progress is terrible. Did he understand that half of the secret bone! "


    Lei Yang''s heart was shocked. The boy who took the last attack was only in the middle of the holy land, and he ran away in front of him. How long has it been? This boy has arrived at the later period of the holy land, and Feiyu has also gained the mysterious bone, and then he has made great strides in the holy land. However, the man in front of him has stepped into the holy land from the early stage to the middle stage of the holy land How terrible it is to arrive at the latter part of the holy land so soon.


    At first, it took him thousands of years to step from the early stage of holy animal kingdom to the middle stage of holy animal kingdom. However, it took thousands of years from the middle to the later stage of holy land. However, in a short period of time, human beings have broken through a higher level again.


    "Treasure, that half of the secret bone is absolutely the most precious, the most amazing treasure! "


    shocked and shocked, Lei Yang is also sure that the half of the secret bone is an absolute treasure. He thinks of the half of the secret bone, which must be the half of the secret bone, so that this human can break through so quickly.


    "Man, have you really understood that half of the secret bone? "


    Lei Yang looked at Du Shaofu, and looked forward to it with astonishment.


    "Use the noumenon. If you defeat me, I will tell you!" Du Shaofu looked at Lei Yang, but there was no trace in his eyes. The fighting power at the later stage of the holy land was not comparable to that in the middle period of the holy land!


    Lei Yang looked at Du Shaofu with a gloomy look and no more carelessness.


    "Boy, it''s not over yet. You think you can really beat me when you arrive at the later stage of the Holy Land! "


    then, the thunder sheep drank, and the thunder and lightning breath all over the body burst out again. It was like the thunder sea detonated, and it roared with the thunder and lightning. A terrible thunder and lightning breath soared to the sky. In the expansion of the body, it turned into a huge body.


    This is the body of thunder sheep. It has two corners filled with electric arc, and the whole body is bright. There are scales of lightning armor on his body. His eyes are like two thunder balls. A thunder storm accompanied by the talisman and secret patterns also takes it as the center and suddenly breaks out.


    "Boom! "


    on this vast and boundless void, there is a sudden flash of thunder and lightning, and the trembling sound of" bang bang "makes people tremble!


    Du Shaofu did not move. He was swept by the terrible thunder and lightning storm. His body was like a rock, his black hair was dancing, and his eyes were fixed on Lei Yang. This guy is really strong. No wonder the ancestors of the big families of the Animal League and the human race should also give him some face.


    "Hoo


    Taking a deep breath, Du Shaofu''s eyes also had golden waves, and the secret lines of the talisman were flashing, just like two golden winged ROC birds to shake out.


    "Boom! "


    the space trembled, and at the same time, a terrible domineering momentum was gushing out of Du Shaofu''s body. The atmosphere of the later cultivation level of the holy land was not reserved, and his two pupils had a great fighting intention.


    at the moment, Du Shaofu didn''t even activate the Qingling armor, just wanted to see what kind of combat power he could achieve.


    "Boom! "


    there are dense thunder and lightning talismans all over the body of thunder sheep. They climb up and emit dazzling lightning light. Finally, the body is like a thunder ball, and its breath distorts the void."Even if you set foot in the latter part of the holy land, you will still be suppressed! "


    the voice of thunder sheep comes out from the huge thunder light, and the bright and mysterious patterns of thunder and lightning come across the sky, just like a giant thunder and lightning beast coming across the sky. It is rolling towards Du Shaofu, and the empty space is rolling towards Du Shaofu. The sky is rumbling and the arc is shining all over the sky.


    "I''m afraid you are not enough! "


    Du Shaofu''s fighting spirit is surging, his voice is like thunder, and his golden light is soaring to the sky!


    "Hiss..."


    Under the huge body, a violent thunder force swept and spread. A fierce and huge lightning fingerprint came out of the void and directly hit Du Shaofu''s head. Under the palm print, cracks were scattered from the void, and the thunder light fluctuated and destroyed everything.


    "Boom! "


    the void roared. At the same time, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints coagulated rapidly, and a powerful momentum was suddenly like a fierce beast, a God and a bird. It soared into the sky, and Dapeng''s claws quickly gathered together and swept out of the thunder light fingerprints. The momentum was incomparable.


    Before the footprints, the void was born and exploded, just like breaking up. Suddenly, it touched the former, and the void at the collision site cracked directly. In the thunder and lightning, there was a dark space with cracks diffused out "


    the terrible Rune ripple energy is like a tsunami, which suddenly sweeps open in the void, and the space is full of violent vibration. The space is full of invisible domineering atmosphere. The space of vibration is constantly rippling, and the heaven and earth are like thunder.


    "Chulala "


    the huge figure of Lei Yang is staggering back, the void under his feet is quietly collapsing, and his eyes like thunder sea are completely shocked at this moment.


    "Long "


    the thunder light swept through the air, and a terrible breath swept out without reservation. After climbing to the top, Lei Yang knew that if there was not a fierce battle today, he would really capsize in the gutter.


    "Boom "


    lightning, thunder, electric arc, thunder clouds, this vast void roars endlessly. At the moment, the thunder sheep has no reservation. The terrible breath whistles away with its own center and turns into a sea of thunder. The lightning and thunder endlessly makes people tremble and burn.


    "Let me have nothing to keep, human, go on!"


    The thunder sheep drank, and the thunder and lightning Rune swept out of Zhou''s body. It was like a volcanic eruption. The thunder was so powerful that it was like a scorching sun. It roared at Du Shaofu.


    "Come on


    Behind his back, the golden wings of Dapeng expanded, and Du Shaofu moved forward without retreating. The void around his fingers was solidified. A stream of dark air in his hands spread out with a special kind of Xinghui Rune all over his body. The breath was surging all over the sky, and he wanted to really twist the space. Finally, he entangled with each other, and in an instant, he condensed into a handprint of several feet in size.


    As soon as the handprint appeared, the surrounding space trembled, and a strange breath of God spread from Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Star shining seal! "


    when Du Shaofu gave his hand, he shook his arm, and his fingerprints suddenly shot out bright talismans and secret patterns gushed out, as if countless stars were releasing the morning light, and covered the earth with a great breath.


    This fingerprint devours the light, even the thunder and lightning power of thunder sheep can directly swallow it.


    The surrounding void seems to suddenly fall into the night, and the violent force affects the space and devours the light.


    Such a handprint is a unique skill of the Yin and Yang school. It is like the arrival of the infinite stars, which penetrates space and time, oppresses the world and suppresses the sky!


    This moment, the sky stars light and shadow rotation, and the empty number of explosion, empty inch inch collapse broken!


    It''s like thunder, lightning and thunder, runes surging!


    "War!"


    A pair of golden winged ROC''s wings appear in the void. Du Shaofu appears before Lei Yang''s huge body, flapping his wings and spreading his breath to the sky.


    Dapeng''s golden wings are connected with Du Shaofu''s flesh and blood. The terrible momentum makes the void shake. This is also the fighting power of Du Shaofu''s flesh.


    "Broken star fist! "


    " Tianma storm empty palm! "


    "Shake the sky! "


    " Xuan Huang Di Yin! "


    In an instant, Du Shaofu turned into a real golden winged ROC bird and soared upward. A series of attacks hit Lei Yang like a rainstorm.


    "Roar!"


    Thunder sheep broke out, roared like thunder, fought with all his strength, and his eyes were completely afraid. He knew how much strength the boy had hidden when he killed the Ji Jiaji.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2411

    "Boom "


    in the void, they constantly collide and blow up the void. Du Shaofu and Lei Yang instantly kill each other.


    Du Shaofu, inspired by the magic power of golden winged ROC, feels that he is the real golden winged ROC bird, soaring in the sky, able to control the supreme power and release the boundless and majestic pressure.


    "Roar! "


    the thunder sheep neigh, the thunder runes cover the sky, and the fierce power is rolling. Both the physical body and the attack power are extremely terrible, and they are working hard at the moment.


    In the same level of cultivation, Lei Yang''s combat power is absolutely terrible. Compared with those big clans in the Animal League, Lei Yang and the strong ones of the Yaotian Yanfeng clan will not fall behind.


    The body of thunder sheep is born with the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, which is the terrible blood left from ancient times!


    But at the moment, Lei Yang meets Du Shaofu.


    In the same level of cultivation, who did Du Shaofu lose to?


    At the moment, Lei Yang doesn''t even know that if Du Shaofu really just wants to win instead of trying to take the opportunity to realize himself, he may not need to fight like this.


    Du Shaofu would have solved thunder sheep if he had used all kinds of cards, such as eight trigrams, Fu array, Yuan Shen pulse and soul, thunder and martial pulse.


    In the face of Lei Yang, Du Shaofu fought with all his strength, boxing to meat, and collided with each other.


    The powerful power surged in Du Shaofu''s body. All his actions and actions could shatter the void. He was incomparably arrogant!


    "War "


    Du Shaofu became more and more brave in the war, and from time to time he roared and hissed in his mouth!


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    the void is constantly roaring, but thunder sheep is miserable. His body is getting darker and darker. He starts to gush blood in his mouth. The space behind him is destroyed and collapsed directly. The terrible impact can only be felt by seeing it with one''s own eyes.


    "The ROC breaks its claws!"


    The real ROC spread his wings and his five fingers curled slightly. Du Shaofu dived down, and the golden talisman and secret patterns twinkled on his fingertips. It was as if he wanted to tear up the space, and the energy ripple visible to the naked eye spread from around the paw print.


    Under the broken claws of Dapeng, Du Shaofu''s breath is like an extremely fierce beast. Before the claw mark, the dazzling talisman and secret patterns are rampant like golden lightning. It looks like a golden winged ROC bird wants to fly out and soar for nine days.


    The terrifying breath of despotism erupted, and under the terrible golden claw print, the aura of supremacy came, which made the thunder sheep''s eyes full of horror, aiming to breed crazily in the soul of the beast.


    The golden light on Dapeng''s broken claws is like countless golden electric snakes snatching out. In a domineering posture, it grabs Leiyang fiercely.


    "Pooh "


    the thunder sheep was flying, and his body was in a mess. The thunder light on his body was dim. The scales on his huge body actually cracked and looked like nothing at the moment. He was completely tarnished and his flesh was still bleeding.


    Du Shaofu is suspended in the void, with the golden wings of the ROC stretching behind him. His breath is arrogant. It seems that he is fighting bravely!


    Lei Yang is completely in a daze. His fierce pupil is full of stupidity. His body is trembling involuntarily!


    Thunder sheep completely startled millet, to this time, it knew that he could not fight.


    "Run away!"


    Immediately ran away, ray sheep did not dare to have any stay.


    "Hum! "


    at this time, a young deep hum came out from the void, and a small figure appeared in front of Lei Yang like a ghost.


    This figure is very small, about ten years old, red skirt fretting, stars around the pattern, plump face, at the moment that the depths of the monster double pupil with a touch of gold, showing the supremacy.


    "Roar!"


    Thunder sheep roared angrily and did not dare to stop. But he could not beat the boy. Was he still afraid that the little girl would not succeed? Suddenly, a huge hoof was directly photographed, with thunder and lightning raging.


    "Oh, look for a smoke! "


    the little star put out his hand, and his fist was like jade, but it was covered with golden flame, and immediately collided with the thunder giant hoof.


    "Boom "


    for a moment, that little fist erupts supreme power. The golden flame is like the supreme in the fire and condenses into the golden flame rune, which distorts the void. The terrible energy like several volcanoes explodes here at the same time.


    The destructive energy is enough to kill all living creatures, and it also has a kind of breath of the supreme beast.


    "Poof..."


    Leiyang''s huge body is now flying upside down. The blood is dripping under the huge hoof, and it is directly broken. There is also the smell of being burnt by high temperature. The blood pouring from the mouth makes the eyes tremble fiercely. It is like a ghost.


    Only Lei Yang knew how terrible the blow was. It contained a terrible breath. It could make its soul crawl. He had never seen such a terrible breath.


    But at the moment, the little star is not moving, the thunder and lightning power of thunder sheep seems to have no effect on her.


    "The later stage of sacred animal kingdom!"


    After one blow, Lei Yang also understood that it was no wonder that Du Shaofu didn''t let this girl interfere in the beginning. It turned out that the little girl also arrived at the later stage of sacred animal kingdom."Big trouble..."


    Lei Yang collapses and remembers the story that the ancestor of the blood roe deer fled in confusion. He didn''t believe it at the beginning, but at this moment, how could there be a fake.


    But now there is no time for Lei Yang to collapse. Du Shaofu''s figure appears again. The golden Rune behind him is like the tide surging, just like a giant ROC flapping its wings against the sky.


    Lei Yang wants to continue to escape, but it is almost when his figure has just moved that Du Shaofu''s figure has already fallen. His five fingers have turned into claw marks, twisting the void. He grabs his hoof which has just been broken by the little star like lightning, and flings it down fiercely.


    At that moment, Lei Yang''s body couldn''t help but turn over a circle in the air and hurl it out.


    Du Shaofu''s figure was like a shadow, and his wings fluttered with the secret patterns of the talisman on his back. He appeared in a moment when Lei Yang had not yet stabilized his figure.


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress! "


    the whole body was covered with golden rays, and the wings behind Du Shaofu suddenly shook, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds, just like the arrival of the ROC, flapping its wings and sweeping, and opening up and closing the gate, being domineering and domineering, and suppressing everything.


    "Roar "


    Du Shaofu suppressed, thunder sheep roared, thunder clouds rolled all over his body, like thunder in the air.


    But no matter how hard Lei Yang struggles at the moment, he can''t get out of it at all, and he has become more and more weak.


    "It''s the end of it!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell, and his fingerprints kept condensing and waving. A supreme pressure spread in the palm, with lightning and thunder, the silver electric arc burst out suddenly!


    "Roar! "


    with the roar of dragons and tigers and the roar of Phoenix and lion coming from Du Shaofu''s palm, a terrible breath broke out, and the shaking space" roared "and trembled!


    Meanwhile, the palm of Du Shaofu''s right hand was covered with a magic formula. The shadow of a golden winged ROC bird emerged. The golden light was bright, with a silver yellow arc, and a tremendous pressure spread from it.


    When this tremendous pressure comes, it contains a kind of overwhelming pressure that the beasts can''t resist. This kind of pressure comes from the souls of the beasts and comes from their blood.


    Thunder sheep was terrified and frightened. The shadow of the bright golden winged ROC bird accompanied by the silver yellow arc came. The animal spirit in his mind directly trembled, and his whole body trembled and was completely suppressed.


    "Blood soul seal. "


    when Du Shaofu''s fingerprints were dropped, the sound of the roar of dragons, phoenixes, lions and tigers fell directly into the eyebrows of Leiyang.


    The strange golden handprint, accompanied by the supremacy of the beast, turns into a golden light and disappears in the heart of Lei Yang''s eyebrows.


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes closed slightly, and the fingerprints in his hands congealed, and the runes lingered on his body. Between the condensation of the fingerprints, a series of extremely strange and supernatural lights fell on Lei Yangmei''s heart one after another.


    At the moment, Lei Yang was completely suppressed. A pair of huge fierce pupils, which contained thunder black, could not help but be closed.


    "You want to control me, impossible, impossible! "


    at the moment, Lei Yang''s animal soul is roaring in his mind. He feels Du Shaofu''s purpose and is fighting with all his strength. He is a strong man in the later period of holy animal kingdom. He can not be controlled by people. He is born with the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, and his animal soul is absolutely not accessible to anyone.


    Du Shaofu had no words, and the brilliant golden light broke out. The shadow like handprint of golden winged ROC bird appeared in Lei Yang''s mind. The arc of yuan God was raging, and the supremacy swept over the sky, which directly imprisoned the soul of thunder sheep.


    The spirit of the beast was struggling fiercely. Lei Yang found that he was completely suppressed. He wanted to run away quickly, but he couldn''t get away from it.


    "Animal control. "


    in the void, Du Shaofu''s last fingerprint was condensed, and a dazzling golden light penetrated into Lei Yang''s eyebrows.


    "Oh "


    in Lei Yang''s mind, a roaring sound of a dragon and a tiger, a roar of a phoenix and a lion reverberated, and a huge overwhelming force broke away, and the golden winged Dapeng bird''s virtual shadow turned into a bright golden light for competition, and instantly entered its animal soul.


    The spirit of thunder sheep''s resistance gradually began to tame down.


    In the outside world, Du Shaofu breathed out a foul breath. It was not easy to arrange the blood soul in Lei Yang''s mind. Fortunately, he had made some progress after swallowing the power of thunder and lightning not long ago. Otherwise, there would be a lot of trouble. Defeating and arranging animal control skills are two concepts.


    Not long after, Lei Yang''s closed eyes opened, and the huge body turned into a small and wretched human figure. Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, the fierce light had gone away, and he became extremely gentle. His huge body got up and said respectfully: "see the master! "


    " well. "


    Du Shaofu nodded. Under the skill of controlling animals, Lei Yang had already turned to him. As a late cultivator of holy animal kingdom, he didn''t want to kill him. If he could take it out at that time, he would be an absolutely strong man.


    "I wish I had been beaten." The little star pouted and gave a white look at Lei Yang."Be careful. It''s not normal here!"


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s Dapeng''s golden wings did not converge. He looked around carefully and looked slightly. In this space, he felt a very familiar breath. As soon as he entered this strange space, he had already felt it.


    All around a hazy, an ancient breath slowly from the void diffuse out. The ancient breath is vast and boundless, which makes people feel awe from the soul.


    "Be careful..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s voice did not fall, and the surrounding space suddenly trembled and began to spit out rays, just like a coma in the void, dazzling around and covered with the sky.


    Then, in the haze, many space ripples flicker, with runes on them. In the continuous space, the space ripples slightly sway, dazzling and illusory.


    "Chulala..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu watched the little stars and thunder sheep disappear in the distorted void. He was helpless. The void around him was fluctuating, as if he had isolated the space, and the time and space were fluctuating.


    "Oh! "


    it was a flash, and a vast space appeared in the distorted void ahead, and a huge monster roared out.


    "Bang!"


    Du Shaofu made a direct hand, and the golden light burst out. He clapped out the demon beast and destroyed it directly.


    However, after the monster was broken, there was no blood mist, but it turned into a dazzling Rune all over the sky, and then disappeared, and the void in front of Du Shaofu changed again.


    Du Shaofu looked around. It was a vast mountain range. The surrounding space fluctuated. It was very strange.


    "Oh


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, a red dragon rose again, with a huge breath, reaching the initial level of the sacred animal kingdom.


    "Boom! "


    Du Shaofu didn''t worry much about such a dragon. When the ROC''s golden wings shook, his figure swept out and his palm print was taken out. The light golden light flashed and his five fingers clenched his fist. Suddenly, a fist print burst out, and it landed on the ferocious head of the dragon and scattered it into runes all over the sky.


    When the flying runes dissipated, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared in the air again.


    When Du Shaofu looked at the void in front of him, he had already reached a sea area. The sound of "boom" reverberated in the void, and the sea was full of rough waves!


    "Oh..."


    There is a giant dragon from the sea, roaring into the sky, the breath is far more powerful than just the dragon.


    "Hiss..."


    Without any hesitation, he waved out and the golden light swept. The ROC''s claws broke and crushed, tearing the void, and then the dragon was crushed into the void.


    The next moment, the surrounding space fluctuated. When Du Shaofu appeared here, he was already in a mountain range. A huge stone man stood in front of him and the rolling runes spread. He looked at Du Shaofu like an elephant overlooking an ant. His huge palm clenched his fist, just like an extraterrestrial meteorite across the sky, directly expanding Du Shaofu.


    "Broken! "


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink, wrapped in pale gold light, and burst out with a fist.


    "Boom! "


    before his fist, the golden light enveloped his fist, emitting endless dazzling light. The domineering and fierce breath erupted like a volcano. Du Shaofu did not avoid it, and his fist immediately hit the huge, meteorite like fist.


    "Boom! "


    when such a big and a small fist seal collide, the energy suddenly explodes in the mid air, as if to shatter the space. The dazzling runes are broken and the momentum is shocking.


    Then, the huge rock giant was directly destroyed by inch by inch, which was destroyed by Du Shaofu with one blow and became a rune dissipation all over the sky.


    But the scene in front of Du Shaofu is still changing. In the vast void, a huge demon Eagle comes across the sky with wings, and the vast breath is surging.


    The vast breath, at least to the mid peak of the holy beast, fluttered down, claws tearing the sky, as if to tear open the space.


    "Out! "


    Du Shaofu stood on his wings and did not move. He watched the demon Eagle tearing his claws down from the sky without fear. In a moment, Peng came to the sky and rocked under his wings. The demon eagle was directly destroyed and destroyed into a rune.


    This time, however, the scene in front of Du Shaofu did not change any more. At the same time, two ferocious birds swooped down from the sky, roaring ferociously and flapping their wings to cover the sky. They wanted to tear Du Shaofu to pieces.


    Du Shaofu was fearless and set foot in the void. In the Dapeng golden winged cave, his fists were like two dragons going out to sea. Before the fists, the secret patterns of golden talismans lingered and did not move. Once again, it was easy to shatter two huge fierce birds.


    At last, the scene changed again, as if there was a light curtain passing in front of his eyes. When Du Shao Fu saw the scene clearly again, a large amount of terrible attack power was swept in the bright energy symbol eyes with the terrible gas.


    "Boom "With that terrible attack, for example, the heaven and earth are also in riot. An ancient monster named Jiaolong roars, a giant ape kills, and a fierce bird hisses. The sound wave can attack yuan Shenyuan. The terrifying power is enough not to be besieged by more than a dozen practitioners at the peak of the later stage of the holy animal kingdom. Under such an attack, even the strong people in the later stage of the holy animal kingdom should hide directly Avoid.


    These monsters appear here across time and space, just like living creatures. Their terrible strength is amazing, and their terrible means are more real than the real ones.


    "Boom "


    for a moment, the void is boiling and the runes are gorgeous.


    Du Shaofu changed color and didn''t dare to have any more carelessness. The green spirit armor was directly arranged, and the golden light filled him with all his strength. His star energy, purple flame demon, Phoenix animal power, golden winged Dapeng bird and beast energy all turned into bright light.


    "Penglin nine days! "


    " Xuan Huang Di Yin! "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu made constant efforts to stir up the void. The energy was like destruction. The vast space was destroyed.


    These monsters were very strong, but they were not able to do real harm to Du Shaofu. At last, they were smashed by Du Shaofu. However, Du Shaofu consumed a lot of them, which made him dare not be careless.


    "Oh


    When Du Shaofu appeared on a vast plain, a terrible energy first swept out with the volume of a roar, and then came out of the sky with blazing fire. Under the breath of the sky, Du Shaofu changed color and retreated in succession.


    Du Shaofu looked straight ahead, and there was a blazing fire, like a sea of fire. The sea of fire seemed to be shrinking. The vast and boundless fire space was slowly disappearing. The terrible fire disappeared. Finally, a giant turtle, which was not too big, only a hundred feet in shape, appeared, but its breath was extremely terrible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2412

    "What kind of monster is this. "


    under the flaming light that covered the sky, Du Shaofu was also shocked.


    The flaming giant turtle''s eyes, which had been closed all the time, opened as the whole body''s fire slowly disappeared. In the huge eyes like a huge lantern, there was also a bright flame flashing, just like a sea of fire. Its mouth was slightly opened. There was a low sound of dragon whistling down his throat, like thunder, and the astonishing pressure spread, shaking the strange void Trembling.


    In fact, the huge and ferocious Turtle was only a hundred Zhang in size, much smaller than other monsters. The whole body was red, and even covered with flaming red scales, tightly wrapped the body.


    The red scales of the giant turtle are covered with concave and convex white stripes. The white stripes are narrow, as if there is magma flowing in it. In the big mouth like a blood basin, you can see the sharp sword teeth, sharp claws and a long flame tail, which makes people look fierce and strange. The whole body has a huge terrible power, which can match the real dragon and Phoenix comparison.


    "Oh "


    the huge and ferocious red flame giant turtle, with its eyes fixed on Du Shaofu, also caused the temperature of the void to soar.


    Du Shaofu finally recognized that it was an Archaean Tianyan turtle that had disappeared long ago. Judging from its momentum, it could be compared with the real dragon and Phoenix. At the moment, the breath was not under the blood roe deer ancestor.


    "Taigu Tianyan turtle. "Du Shaoshi''s heart trembled. It was said that the Taigu Tianyan tortoise had two kinds of powerful talent means. The first was the power of blazing fire. During the attack, it was able to bring the towering heat to burn the spirit. The second talent means was the body of the body. It was said that the body of the Archean Tianyan tortoise would not be under the golden winged Dapeng family.


    "Hoo..."


    Such a powerful archaic monster has been extinct for a long time. He didn''t expect that there was still one here, which made Du Shaofu tremble. Although it was only a shadow in this strange place, it would be a great opportunity if he could understand its animal power.


    Taigu Tianyan turtle stares at Du Shaofu, but he doesn''t immediately launch an attack. A breath of red flame comes out of his mouth again, and his whole body shakes with a sense of boundless power.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were firmly fixed on the huge Taigu Tianyan turtle. The scales of the turtle were as if they were covered with red flame. A kind of extremely dangerous breath seemed to flood into his mind everywhere. There was a high temperature release and penetration, which slowly spread and opened.


    Du Shaofu''s change of color is just like the original spirit in his mind. There is nothing strange about it. I''m afraid it will be a big trouble.


    It seems that Du Shaofu''s original spirit was not influenced by his breath. The ancient Tianyan tortoise also changed color.


    "Oh! "


    for a moment, the voice of Taigu Tianyan tortoise was heard out, and then the pressure on his body became more and more intense. With a trace of frightening flame, the high-temperature slurry splashed on the surface of the red scales.


    "Oh "


    with a roar like a dragon, the giant Taigu Tianyan tortoise was already in Du Shaofu''s dignified eyes, and his astonishing power was overwhelming. At this time, even with Du Shaofu''s accomplishments, he could not help feeling that he had some difficulty breathing, and his eyes were full of shock and disbelief.


    "Big trouble. "


    Du Shaofu frowned. Although the monster was a virtual shadow, it was as real as it was. Moreover, its attack power was real, and its prestige would not be inferior to the blood roe deer ancestor.


    The speed of Taigu Tianyan tortoise is also fast to the extreme. Although the huge front paw seems to be a bit bulky, it also tears the space down and presses it into the air. The whole body scales and flames are violently churning, and a fierce claw print is shot out from the forelimb.


    "Take the beast! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled slightly, and a vast amount of mysterious air burst out of his body, which aroused the tremendous energy of heaven and earth. Behind Dapeng''s golden wing cave, a fist seal instantly hit the Archean Tianyan turtle''s paw print.


    On the fist, there was a golden burst, with the sound of the long cry of the gods.


    At the moment of contact, the two forces saw five space cracks in the giant tortoise''s claw marks, and the space ripples split. Under the amazing sound explosion, the space directly exploded, and Du Shaofu''s figure was immediately shaken away.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. It was incredible that he had not left more hands just now, but he was shocked back. Fortunately, the green spirit armor did not disappear. There was not much matter under the Xuanti body, but there was also a numbness feeling in his fist.


    "Oh! "


    the Archean flaming Turtle was also shaken back, but then its huge body sprang up and suddenly jumped out again. Suddenly, the right paw was facing the front space again. The front space under this claw suddenly exploded and opened. The huge claw print broke out of the sky with a piece of flame rune. The huge claw print tore the space. The flame Rune was like a sea of fire, with amazing pressure. Under a flash, it was again Du appeared over Du Shaofu.


    When Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and the golden wings of the ROC fluttered, he rose to the sky in an instant, shaking his wings and fanning out. The palm of his palm was like a palm fan. The golden talisman and secret patterns were stacked in the place where he passed by. The domineering breath was like a volcanic eruption, and the breath of the golden winged Dapeng bird was surging on his body."Boom! "


    the energy was muffled and the runes were dazzling and blooming. While the terrible force broke the sea of fire, Du Shaofu hit the paw mark again.


    "Bang bang! "


    amazing energy explodes in the sky, the fire splashes and the golden light surges, just like the most gorgeous fireworks.


    However, in those gorgeous, but hidden in the power of destruction, space inch by inch collapse.


    "Pedaling "


    in the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu was once again shaken back. It seems that the Taigu Tianyan tortoise did not get much advantage.


    "Too strong. "


    Du Shaofu''s blood was surging in his body. If he had not possessed immortal Xuanti and Qingling armor, he would have been in absolute trouble.


    "Oh! "


    it seems that they are suffering from a certain kind of situation. At this time, the Archean flaming tortoise began to roar endlessly, the flames roared and roared, and the frightening blazing heat and pressure also came down. In a pair of fiery eyes, it was like a vision of lightning and thunder, as if the whole space was inverted into the huge vicious pupil, and instantly opened its ferocious mouth, and a huge fiery column of light burst out ¡£


    "Chulala "


    the light column burst out and instantly split in the air, just like a fiery fire dragon, tearing up the space and crashing against Du Shaofu. Every pillar of fire can directly shatter the space.


    "Give you a face, don''t you! "


    seeing these countless fire concerns, Du Shaofu also raised his eyebrows and waved. From his body, a terrible purple flame swept out of his body, as if he had turned into a huge purple flame demon Huang Xu Ying and flapping his wings.


    "Goo! "


    with the roar of the purple flame demon Huang, the astonishing fiery breath suddenly diffused, as if it could destroy everything. One after another, the fiery purple flame breath turned into a purple flame wave, sweeping over the fiery flaming beams.


    "Bang bang! "


    under the sound of a series of sonic explosions, it is like a volcano exploding.


    "Boom. "


    under such a terrifying power, a fiery claw print instantly tore the space, and then came to Du Shaofu.


    "Peng Lin nine days, suppress! "


    behind Du Shaofu, the ROC''s golden wings expanded, and the ROC came to nine days. The golden light broke out like an obstinate day, and the shrill sound resounded. In the golden light, there was a secret pattern of golden talisman breaking out, just like a golden winged ROC flapping its wings and supporting it upward.


    "No! "


    the flame claw marks bombard down, and the next moment it hits the secret pattern of golden light talisman, and countless dazzling golden lights and flame runes are scattered from the storm.


    "Bang bang! "


    above the space, the blasting is continuous.


    With the breath sweeping, Du Shaofu retreated again. Under the attack of the terrible flame, his body also had a burning feeling. The blazing flame was different and could be integrated into his body through his own green spirit armor. Fortunately, the green spirit armor and the immortal body were not vegetarian. Although the terrible blazing breath made the flesh extremely uncomfortable, it also hurt a little There is no potential.


    "No! "


    Taigu Tianyan tortoise was also shaken back, but it seemed that there was no effect under the shadow. Once again, a huge mouth with a fiery column of molten fire burst out of his mouth at a speed of nearly light. Just a flash, it was once again shrouded in Du Shaofu.


    Such a terrifying and fiery attack made Du Shaofu''s golden pupil slightly constrict. This speed was too fast to avoid. Suddenly, the majestic mysterious air quickly fluctuated in his body, and then the ROC broke his claws and directly tore the void to greet him.


    "Bang Bang "


    " Oh "


    the sound of thunder like sonic boom and the roar of dragon reverberate in this strange space, deafening.


    The surrounding space in such a violent collision, is also directly torn up to restore, just recovered again broken.


    The terrifying force sweeps across the void, causing the direct crack of the void shock, the spatial fluctuation and the roaring of energy storm.


    After so many moves, Du Shaofu still could not get any advantage.


    "Roar "


    the tortoise roared, and the footprints fell one after another, and each of them was tearing the space.


    Du Shaofu also used all his strength. Every force shattered the space, and the amazing sound burst suddenly came out.


    "Oh "


    Taigu Tianyan tortoise roared, and the speed was extremely fast at the same time. The attack was surging, and the space cracks spread away.


    Du Shaofu''s body was directly shaken off. He was blessed with immortal Xuanti green spirit armor and forged by the golden winged Dapeng bird family. At the moment, he couldn''t stop spitting blood.


    "Absolutely comparable to the blood roe deer! "


    Du Shaofu''s double pupils showed that kind of color. He was already doing his best, but he still couldn''t do anything about the shadow of the ancient Tianyan tortoise. It seems that the strength of the Taigu Tianyan tortoise is not much weaker than that of the blood roe deer ancestors.


    "Boom! "In a flash, Taigu Tianyan tortoise quickly attacked Du Shaofu again. With all his actions and actions, he was blazing hot and shattered the void.


    "It''s a shame! "


    when a trace of blood was wiped from the corners of his mouth, Du Shaofu was also angry. In a flash, his fingerprints condensed into Hua Zong, and a strange pattern appeared in the void, covering the void. This is a pair of empty eight diagrams.


    With Du Shaofu as the center, the empty eight trigrams are like a ring of gods sweeping away, filled with bright light, gushing out all kinds of visions, with mountains and lakes, wind and rain alternating, sun, moon and stars changing, mountains and rivers moving horizontally


    Taigu Tianyan tortoise roared and leaped, but no matter how hard he broke out, he couldn''t break away from the void covered by the eight diagrams. A great power could directly bind him.


    "The earth fire is broken! "


    there is a voice coming out of the void, and the void is changing suddenly. Suddenly, lightning stars, rolling flames, resonance between the heaven and the earth, and the mighty and turbulent power, in the bright runes like the sea, are full of stormy waves, directly sweeping on the Archean Tianyan tortoise.


    "Boom! "


    inspired the profound meaning of the eight trigrams, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse and golden winged Dapeng, birds and beasts can merge into purple and golden thunder ROC, spread their wings and shake, and fight again with the ancient Tianyan turtle virtual shadow.


    "Ouch..."


    Although it was absolutely affected by Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams, Du Shaofu''s terrible strength made it difficult for Du Shaofu to completely suppress the eight trigrams. Although it was obviously affected, it was by no means what Du Shaofu could really suppress.


    "Oh "


    " boom "


    the thunder and lightning flashed and the wind and clouds were surging. Du Shaofu''s cooperation with the empty eight trigrams also stimulated the thunder and finally gained the upper hand.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    on the eight diagrams of the void, there is a constant murmur, and there are beasts roaring and roaring like thunder. The terrible aftershocks swept out by them have long been shattered and submerged.


    "Boom! "


    Du Shaofu kept on fighting against Taigu Tianyan and Guixu shadow.


    The void is boiling, the runes are bright, the visions are in the sky, the lightning is interwoven, and all kinds of terrible means cross the sky.


    Du Shaofu fought hard, the eight trigrams were powerful, the energy swept through, and the void spread like waves


    but in the roar of the shadow of the Archean flame tortoise, he urged all kinds of terrible means to resist Du Shaofu''s attacks one by one.


    The battle was terrible. Du Shaofu worked with all his strength. His back was full of gold, and the ROC''s golden wings stretched out. He kept the momentum steady and the golden splendor fluctuated. At the same time, he urged the "ROC to come to the nine days". If the real golden winged ROC came, it carried the hegemonic will of the golden winged ROC family.


    The sky roared, the wind and thunder in the air burst out a series of brilliant Rune light. The lightning and thunder never stopped. The energy was as gorgeous as the golden fireworks, which made the whole sky bright.


    Gorgeous runes pour out, but it contains the power of absolute terror and destruction.


    "Ji..."


    In the eight trigrams void, a huge purple golden Lei Peng swept out of Du Shaofu''s back. It was mighty, domineering and intimidating. Its huge body covered most of the space.


    "Gu "


    the purple gold giant ROC neighs, and the sound seems to penetrate the space. The sound is full of purple gold arc, which is in the rapid twist, and finally converges into a huge purple gold thunder.


    One after another huge purple and gold thunder destroyed the surrounding raging fire, and finally fell heavily on the Taigu Tianyan turtle.


    The terrible purple and gold thunder fell, which made the ancient turtle tremble at last.


    "Oh "


    the ancient sky flaming turtle roars and thunders resound. Its ferocious head is like a Python Flying Dragon. In a flash, it emits the fiery and mysterious patterns of molten slurry to the purple and golden thunderbolt.


    "Hiss "


    a pair of sharp claws under the belly of the purple gold Dapeng also broke out in an instant. The electric arc raged across the sky, and the electric light was tens of thousands of feet, just like a round of purple gold in the sky, a claw print tore up the space, and directly tore up the ferocious head of the Archean Tianyan tortoise.


    Another claw of Zijin Dapeng is a heavy dive on Archean Tianyan turtle back.


    "Chulala "


    the terrible footprints fall down, and the Archean flamboyant turtle with the energy of fiery and violent destruction just froze for a while, and the flaming scales on its back directly began to crack.


    The next moment, Archaean sky Yan turtle back, also spread a burst of violent arc ripple wave.


    "Boom! "


    at this moment, Du Shaofu''s figure swooped down, and his fist covered with thunder and martial veins was like a purple and golden thunder ball, which fell heavily on the turtle''s cracked back.


    The purple and golden thunder, which is full of punishment, is like the supreme thunder and lightning!


    "Boom! "


    the Archean Tianyan tortoise, Du Shaofu, finally cracked.


    "Wow "The energy of destruction and fury spread out and turned into a brilliant thunderbolt rune.


    "Is it finally broken..."


    Du Shaofu''s face was pale, and on the green spirit armor, he was also scarred and embarrassed. In addition to his pulse and soul, he did his best to defeat the ancient Tianyan tortoise and empty shadow, which made Du Shaofu feel that he would not be under the blood roe deer ancestor any more.


    "Chulala! "


    and just before Du Shaofu''s voice had fallen, a dense array of flags swept out of the air, spreading amazing waves, and instantly appeared in the void around Du Shaofu.


    "Long..."! "


    when the dense array flag suddenly disappeared in the surrounding sky, in an instant, the high-altitude wind howled, the space was chaotic, the runes spread around the sky, and the surrounding void fluctuated violently.


    Suddenly, the space trembled, and a terrible Fu array could pass through the boundless void, which was to cover Du Shaofu.


    The appearance of the Fu array blocks out the sky and the sun. The violent energy is like the most terrible tornado storm, whistling across the world. Its power is frightening!


    "Holy Spirit array..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a wry smile. Such a Fu array might be enough to trap the strong at the later peak of the holy land.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three land and nine states, the vast and boundless sea area is boundless, the sky and water are the same color, like connecting the sky.


    Above the vast sea area, there is a space crack in the void, and there is a vast air coming out. It is ancient and vast.


    I do not know when, this vast sea empty deep around, there are many obscure strong breath and shadow, seems to be eagerly waiting for something.


    In that huge crack in the deep void, a vast ancient land is becoming more and more clear, such as a world falling completely


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2413

    "The prohibition is getting weaker and weaker. Is it about to be completely opened! "


    the figure of the ancestor of fire and thunder appears in the corner of the void, staring at the front of the void, and his eyes are covered with red blue flame arc.


    "Boom "


    heaven and earth vibrate, the tide rises, and the sky and earth roar. The world seems to have fallen from the nine days and has come to this world completely.


    Suddenly, the sky and the sky are falling apart, the sky and the sea are turning upside down.


    The sea islands and reefs tremble, the cracks in the void expand and tear quickly, as if opening the entrance of a new world, and then that world, like a lake directly inclined in the sea, forcibly appears in this world.


    "Long "


    at the moment, the whole world has also been impacted. Within the boundary of three continents and nine states, the earth is shaking and the sun and the moon are not bright. All this is like returning to the extremely ancient times. It seems that there are many fierce chants in the empty sky with no sun and moon, and the divine secret talismans are overflowing from the void, endless. There is nothing but horror in all living things.


    In the fall of the new world, there is a vast ancient land, the light shines, the runes are bright, the white fog is ethereal, just like the spirit of immortals, sending out bursts of sacrificial sounds.


    "Wow "


    at this moment, the whole heaven and earth are also filled with a surging energy of heaven and earth. The white fog fluctuates, and the divine voice spreads from heaven to earth.


    "The prohibition disappears, and the ancient wasteland is dead! "


    in the depths of the void, there are many images of old people in Dun time, which have been waiting for a long time, and have gone directly into the air.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The silent and twisted void, which covers the whole void like a huge Fu array, also don''t know how long after, a terrible energy is fluctuating, faintly seems to have a golden light to burst out, the Fu array began to crumble.


    "Boom! "


    then, the rune array explodes directly, and the violent energy sweeps across the sky, making the whole void tremble like the earth shattering, the sky shattering, the endless runes collapsing, and the momentum is terrible.


    "No! "


    in the broken void, Du Shaofu appeared and breathed out a breath, but his face was dignified.


    In this strange place, Du Shaofu felt that he had stayed for no less than two years. Fortunately, it was just a huge magic array. Although it took him a lot of time, he finally broke through the array.


    In such a long time, the original consumption has also been restored. I have understood the array on the record of heavenly spirits in more detail.


    It was only two years, but Du Shaofu couldn''t imagine it. For two years, he didn''t know whether the whole ancient wasteland had been closed down. If it had been closed, it would have become unknown to the outside world. Even if it had not been closed, it would have been impossible to know what was going on outside.


    "Is this really true..."


    Du Shaofu frowned. In the past two years, he felt more and more that everything in this strange space was the same.


    "Boom! "


    with the collapse of the rune array, the space in the whole space is shaking, just like on the real sky, there is a dazzling wave of light, the rune is dazzling, and a mighty pressure is coming out, in order to let people submit to it.


    There seems to be a passage in that light that can enter another void.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and hesitated a little. Suddenly, his figure passed through the rune light curtain, and a void space appeared in front of him.


    "Hula "


    in the void space, the sound of" Hula "runes came out from time to time. In the wave of the Ancient Runes, a figure appeared slowly. He was surrounded by a light light light, and there was a dense flicker of talisman secret patterns.


    With the appearance of this man, the invisible and the surrounding void are connected. It seems that the energy of heaven and earth in this space is surging and gathering. With the rune in front of him, the breath is like a vast ocean, and the tide rises and falls, which frightens this space!


    In this moment, the atmosphere in the surrounding space has become ancient and reckless. The surrounding glow and mist are misty and blurred.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes, at the moment, were also the first to look at this man, and from the depths of the spirit, he trembled fiercely.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s mind of the ancient space in the mud pill palace began to tremble at the moment, just as it was under the most powerful traction, and the ancient space was about to come out of his body.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes immediately fixed on the figure above the void, and his eyes trembled fiercely.


    "I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect that you would deliver it to your door. "The figure looks like a middle-aged figure. The unreal figure is like a real one. His eyes are deep and flickering with indefinite brilliance. It seems that Du Shaofu can be seen through at one glance.


    "Hoo "


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. At this time, it seemed that everything was as calm as he had already suspected.


    "This is the ancient space. You should be the soul of this space? "Du Shao asked. From the beginning of entering this strange space, he had doubts about it. Everything inside was more and more like that in the war territory of tianwu Fujing, which was just like the ancient space. Until now, he felt the appearance of this illusory figure, the ancient space in his mind fluctuated, and his own spirit was trembling for it. The invisible traction made Du Shaofu feel immediately I feel that this strange space is the soul of the space in the original wasteland space, and most of the other ancient space."Why don''t you? We finally met, but I didn''t expect that you are still a human being, but it doesn''t matter. As far as I''m concerned, if I get your original spirit, I will be able to recover completely, and I won''t have to stay here any more. "Middle aged smile.


    "Really "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. No wonder the heaven and earth bag left by tianwu college has a reaction. It turns out that there are other abandoned ancient spaces in it.


    When he got the ancient space, Du Shaofu learned everything from the soul of space. In fact, the spirit of space was similar to the spirit of utensils. At the beginning of the disaster, countless powerful people fell down and countless ancient creatures were robbed. The ancient space was divided into two parts. Du Shaofu''s space is even occupied by him At the beginning, a very small part of the whole ancient space was far from being compared with the most powerful time.


    The soul of space has been supporting the operation of tianwu Fujing for countless years. It has been consumed and finally dissipated completely. Therefore, Du Shaofu was chosen to integrate the spirit of ancient space,.


    Du Shaofu still remembers that the soul of space once said that if you want to control the ancient space completely, you must find another ancient space. Only when you get another space, can you play a real role in the ancient space. At that time, you can make yourself one of the strongest and strongest in the world.


    However, the soul of space also reminds us that even if we can find another ancient space one day, we should pay attention to that half of the ancient space, because that half of the ancient space is far larger than the one we get. Although the soul of space is the real soul of the ancient space, it is enough to breed again with the role of the ancient space When he is strong, he will certainly look for himself. Otherwise, he will not be able to reach the highest level. He is afraid that his strength will be far from enough.


    Looking at the figure at the moment, Du Shaofu knew that everything was as worried as he was. A new spirit of space had been born in most of the ancient space, and he wanted to devour himself.


    Du Shaofu was very clear that he integrated the ancient space, to a certain extent, he became the soul of the ancient space, but he would never let go of the soul of the space in front of him.


    "Why are you here? "Du Shaofu asked," the original space Spirit said that the ancient space was destroyed in the disaster of heaven and earth, but this ancient wasteland was the place of dragon and Phoenix disaster. Before the magic robbery, did tianwu college exist long before the magic robbery? You should know that this ancient space is the property of the dean of tianwu college. At the moment, this ancient space exists here, but I don''t know whether the dean of tianwu college still exists The soul of space had a feeling, and the dean of tianwu college may not have fallen.


    "I was here, but today I can finally leave. God helps me. "The middle-aged man smiles and looks at Du Shaofu. In his deep eyes, he seems to be a little surprised and says," but I didn''t expect that a small human could reach such a point, and could have been in front of me. "


    " it''s not easy to swallow me up. "Du Shaofu''s eyes were heavy and dignified. After all, this is half of the ancient space, and everything is under the control of the other party.


    "Ha ha, you are not weak, but don''t forget, this is my space. "


    with a smile in the middle age, the whole body shivers in the void, the cold light slowly diffuses in the deep eyes, the breath solidifies the void, and the light begins to come, which is extraordinary.


    "Hiss "


    in a flash, the light turned into more than a dozen unreal and ferocious animal shadows, and a breath of air fluctuated and rose into the air. The whole body was rippling with scorching sunlight, and the terrible breath broke out.


    These ferocious animal shadows have strong breath. Their fierce eyes are cold and their killing intention is surging. They directly kill Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly showed a chill. This is the means in the ancient space, which is not strange. In this space, everything is controlled by the ancient space.


    "Boom "


    the ferocious beast''s shadow came together, with a terrible momentum like a wave, a stream of attack, like a heavy wave of energy, swept the whole space, absolutely incomparable, crushing the sky.


    "Hum! "


    at the same time, the wind and thunder resounded in front of Du Shaofu''s body, and the Dapeng''s golden wings and green spirit armor directly urged him to burst out the golden light in his eyes, which was shot out by shaking the sky wings. The bright golden light talisman''s secret patterns were like thousands of golden swords.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2414

    "Chulala "


    for a moment, it is like countless golden swords to communicate with heaven and earth. The breath is as vast as the sea, turning into a heavy wave and sweeping forward.


    This is not a wave, but a wave of terrible golden light.


    "Chulala "


    for a moment, it is like countless golden swords to communicate with heaven and earth. The breath is as vast as the sea, turning into a heavy wave and sweeping forward.


    This is not a wave, but a wave of terrible golden light.


    The bright golden light covers the sky and submerges everything!


    "Chulala! "


    that wave of attacks was crushed to pieces in the terrible sword wave.


    "Oh! "


    " roar! "


    " Gee! "


    at the same time, the dozens of giant animal shadows also burst into the air, roaring into the sky and destroying all directions.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled and his wings opened and closed. The golden light swept through his hands. The golden winged giant ROC behind him drove him to step out of the sky at a leisurely pace. The terrible golden light swept down the sky, and those ferocious animal figures turned into fragment runes in an instant.


    "No! "


    at the same time, the soul of the middle-aged space was wrapped in a veil of light, and the palm print burst out in his hand, with a mysterious and terrible hand print, directly patted Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were picked. Suddenly, thunder surged in his eyes, sharp and frightening, and his fingerprints changed. The golden light wrapped around him, and his domineering momentum suddenly swept out. He shook his arm, wrapped the golden light with a fist, and burst out directly.


    "Baquan do! "


    golden light hits the palm print with one fist, and amazing energy is swept out.


    "Some skills, but not enough! Br >


    , Du Fu''s soul was swept away by the power of the ghost.


    "Yuan Shen attack! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled with the attacks from the spirits, but it''s not surprising that this is the soul of space. Naturally, he is good at attacking yuan Shen, and he can also control all the means in this ancient space.


    Du Shaofu suddenly felt that he was involved and swept into a whirlpool of soul waves.


    Du Shaofu''s mind seemed to be pricked by a needle. The spirit of the yuan God invaded his own mud ball palace to attack his own God.


    The spirit of the space of the spirit of the original spirit of the attack, incredibly terrible!


    Du Shaofu''s breath began to wither, and his golden eyes began to stagnate. This strange space was very strange at the moment and suppressed everything.


    Caught off guard, Du Shaofu seems to have been unable to stop being attacked by this strange spirit.


    "It''s over! "


    the soul master of middle-aged space sneered at Du Shaofu, who was already sluggish. His murderous intention was not covered up. His figure was swept out without any delay. A palm print training also fell directly on Du Shaofu''s heaven cover.


    As the soul of the space in this ancient space, all kinds of animal energy and martial arts in the ancient space can be used for it. This is the most terrifying place in the ancient space.


    "No! "


    suddenly, just when the soul of the middle-aged space appeared in front of Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu''s seemingly dull eyes suddenly burst out of gold again, waved a streamer of light, and burst into the rune, with a strong breath, directly rushed to the latter.


    "Oh! "


    there was a shrill roar, such as the howl of ghosts. In the explosion of the rune, seven bodies of forest swept out.


    All of the seven bodies are red in color. The hidden patterns of the whole body haunt and make up for them. They also have a metallic texture. Their bodies are rough, but they are no different from real people.


    With the appearance of the seven puppets, all of a sudden, the whole body released a torrential and fierce breath. Suddenly, the powerful force of the towering spirit thunder suddenly diffused from the seven puppets'' bodies, and turned into invisible breath, which swept up the sky.


    This is the Seven Saints'' puppets. With the appearance of the Seven Saints'' puppets, the blazing breath of their bodies soared. The lights of the secret patterns of the whole body''s talismans and the secret patterns of the red talismans seemed to be a substantial flame.


    "Long "


    all of a sudden, the complex and mysterious talismans and secret patterns on the seven puppets soared into the sky, and then they were connected in an arc on the sky, like a spider''s web, covering the whole space. The secret patterns of the talisman and the secret patterns were covered with hot toes, and the whole space seemed to be suddenly enveloped by a fiery sea of fire.


    "Hula..."! "


    the fiery and fiery talisman and secret patterns connect to cover the surrounding space. At the same time, the momentum of the seven puppets suddenly soared, driving a tremendous energy of heaven and earth. A claw print tore up the space, and faintly, there were dark space cracks under the claw marks. Even around the claw marks, there were red flames lingering around them, which suddenly pressed to the soul of the middle-aged space ¡£


    Under this paw print, there is a strong atmosphere of killing and cutting, and it is also a storm sweeping all around."Why! "


    the soul of the middle-aged space changes color. Under the blazing breath, the afterwave energy sweeps across, and it seems that it is affected by some factors and blocks its energy.


    "Not weak puppet! "


    the soul of space is surprised. The hand prints coagulate in the hands. When the last fingerprint congeals, the whole world is shaking.


    "Wow "


    above the sky, there began to be talismans and secret patterns, and a huge and terrible force of repression came out of thin air.


    "This is my space, puppets are useless! "


    at the moment, the soul of the middle-aged space is connected with this space, and the energy of heaven and earth in the void is communicated. In a moment, the space fluctuates, and the seven holy puppets disappear directly in the space.


    At the moment, under the impact of the terrible soul power of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu''s spirit thunder in his mind completely resisted it, and his eyes flooded with gold again.


    Du Shaofu Mu Ning, the spirit of the Seven Sages is still in contact with each other, and is isolated from another space by the soul of this space.


    "Boom! "


    the soul of the middle-aged space once again deceives the body, and a palm print falls down, channeling the energy of the heaven and earth, and bringing the misty spatial fluctuation down like a raging sea.


    The former''s palm glitters with bright and mysterious talisman lines, which makes a dull space around the palm print. The sound is coming out, and the pressure is like waves shaking the sky, as if this side of the void is sinking.


    The soul of the middle-aged space wants to kill Du Shaofu completely here. This is his space. Under his suppression, the boy can not have the strength to resist.


    This is the ancient space, he is the soul of space, in his own space, he is the overlord, is the most powerful existence, can control everything.


    With the palm print coming down, the Mengmeng space was broken, and Du Shaofu''s body was immediately broken, which was directly smashed. With the energy rippling, it disappeared into the surrounding void.


    But as Du Shaofu''s body was smashed, there was no blood spilling out.


    "Why! "


    the soul of the middle-aged space looks a little confused. Everything in front of him is impossible. How can the boy disappear without any reason? This is in his space.


    Just for a moment, the soul of the middle-aged space seemed to feel something, and suddenly turned around. Behind him, he saw the appearance of Du Shaofu, who had just disappeared. There was a golden talisman on his body. A terrible smell spread inside himself, making a sensation in the void like thunder and wind. The breath was surging and shaking the void!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu raised his head and roared, like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a god singing for a long time. The sound wave swept like a tsunami, and the surging wave swept all over the place, making the surrounding world tremble.


    "Ouch, ouch "


    at this moment, the whole void is roaring, and countless roaring echoes reverberate in the sky.


    The echo of this sound wave is powerful and unmatched. It is like thunder that rings through. The void is about to collapse, which makes people tremble and fear!


    "Boom! "


    the turbulent sound wave is rolling, accompanied by the ripple of golden Rune energy, just like a vast ocean.


    As the sound wave swept through, the soul of the middle-aged space was also shocked. It was affected and quickly retreated. There was a ripple in front of the body, which could isolate the sound wave.


    "You will be useless! "


    with the body stabilized, the space in front of the body was again filled with strange waves. The soul of the middle-aged space once sank into a cold drink, and then turned into a remnant shadow, which was like a flower shuttling through the space. It swept to Du Shaofu like a flash of lightning. A brilliant light gushed out of his palm, which turned into a claw print that twisted the void, and burst into pressure in an instant.


    "Oh! "


    the animal shadow of Du Shaofu condenses, and a roar of a dragon pierces the space, and the Dragon beast can urge it to turn into a giant dragon shadow and roar out.


    "No! "


    the footprints of the soul of space in the middle age immediately fell on Du Shaofu''s giant dragon beast power. The claw print fell, and the space was torn, which directly destroyed the animal energy. The claw print continued to crush the void and fell directly on Du Shaofu.


    In an instant, the golden wings of Dapeng behind Du Shaofu expanded and wrapped his body tightly. However, the claw print could not break the golden wings of Dapeng.


    On the golden wings of Dapeng, there are bright golden talismans and secret patterns. Thirty six true ROC feathers shine.


    With the fall of that claw, the space is trembling for it, with the sound of wind and thunder coming out, shocking people''s hearts and minds, so that this piece of void is turbulent for it.


    "Boom "


    among colleagues, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse immediately blocked out the great power carried by the paw print.


    "Click! "


    but at the same time, the force of terror with a mighty attack of Yuan Shen directly shook Du Shaofu''s body, and almost all the surrounding space was torn open a space crack.


    "Strange pulse of martial arts, familiar. "


    however, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial breath at the moment greatly changed the face of the soul of this middle-aged space.


    Keeping his figure steady, Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor and thunderbolt are arranged, and his face is dignified and incomparable. The soul of this ancient space is so terrible that it is absolutely the strongest one he meets alone. What''s more, it is hard to compete with him when he is suppressed everywhere in the ancient space."Boy, finish early! "


    the boy has not been solved by several moves. The soul of the middle-aged space also shows a little gloomy color in his eyes. He must get the rest of the ancient space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2415

    "Hiss "


    with the sound of the water falling, under the control of the power of the soul space of middle-aged space, the speed was as fast as lightning. In an instant, he bullied Du Shaofu again and sneered. The strange Mongolian Rune training in his hands was to take up his fierce strength and snatch it out of Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are dignified. The space around the space has been blocked directly. It is difficult for him to move one step.


    The power of this space is too strong. This feeling is very familiar to Du Shaofu. This is the advantage of controlling the ancient space. If you are in your own ancient space, you can also let your opponent fall into it.


    "Boy, in my space, you are just a mole ant. "The soul of the middle-aged space sneered. The Mongolian Rune training is carrying the power of breaking the sky. In a flash, it has reached Du Shaofu''s face.


    Although Du Shaofu was dignified, he raised his right hand abruptly in the room of electric light and fire. He shot the front air with his hand, and the purple and gold talisman in his hand flashed. Then a huge purple and gold thunder burst out like a giant python in the front of the sky, shaking the void with the momentum and ambition to kill.


    "Well. "


    under this amazing purple and gold thunderbolt energy, the soul of middle-aged space is also somewhat surprised, and seems to be absolutely affected.


    "Boom! "


    in a short time, Du Shaofu''s purple and golden thunder roared out like an angry dragon. Where the thunder passed, the space suddenly twisted, and the huge dull sound reverberated in the air, and then it collided with the rune competition which was already in front of him.


    "Bang! "


    the void vibrates, two forces collide, lightning and thunder, runes are broken, the space directly bombards a deep space hole, and the silk space cracks reveal the dark and palpitating talisman''s Secret light.


    The space is broken, and the terrible energy storm suddenly sweeps away like a hurricane, but when these storms spread to a certain range, they stop in an instant and disappear quietly.


    "Bang! "


    at the same time, Du Shaofu''s body was shaken out like a broken kite. It took dozens of Zhang to stabilize his body, and a trace of gold blood flowed out of his mouth.


    Under the control of the soul of this space, Du Shaofu felt that it was difficult for him to exert his general strength. This was because he was familiar with the ancient space. If someone else, he would be even more unable to deal with it.


    "In the later period of the holy land, however, there are a lot of means on your body. It seems that you must have a lot of secrets in your body, which are just obtained for me today. "


    the soul of the middle-aged space looked at Du Shaofu with a sneer in his eyes. In front of him, the human defense and combat power, as well as the familiar military pulse, and even the golden armor were absolutely weird and terrifying. I''m afraid there must be many secrets in his body. If he can get it by himself, he may also get some benefits.


    "Hi "


    when the voice dropped, the soul of middle-aged space again lifted its arm, and a hollow claw print twisted the space from afar, and the smile on his mouth was weird. At the same time, there were some residual shadows in the paw print strokes, and then it shrouded Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s soul trembled, and he also felt a palpitation. The paw print controlled the whole space. This crushing force was absolutely terrifying to the extreme. Dapeng''s golden wings vibrated and quickly retreated.


    "This is my space, you can''t escape. "


    the soul of the middle-aged space sneered, and the claw marks suddenly form a strange arc, and they tear them away at Du Shaofu.


    "Whew! "


    in a flash, the void fluctuates, and the whole huge space immediately distorts. Du Shaofu only feels that he has been wrapped up, and the speed of Dapeng''s golden wings is greatly reduced. Under the control of the spirit of space, he can only struggle and be controlled by others.


    "Gee! "


    all of a sudden, the purple fire from Du Shaofu''s body spurted out, blocking the paw print directly, and thus turned into a huge purple flame demon Huang Xu shadow.


    The flaming fire shines, the twisted void is bright and gorgeous, and the purple rune is accompanied by dense transpiration, blazing into the sky, and the purple light is bright.


    The paw print stopped for a moment when it was blocked by the golden flame. It made a sound of Zizi and spread out a thick white fog. It was actually started to be burned.


    The face of the soul of the middle-aged space sank, which was strange. But then the huge claw of the remote space collapsed, and the claw print tore up the space, directly tearing up the virtual shadow of purple flame demon Huang in the space crack. In the next moment, the figure of the soul of middle-aged space appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu.


    The soul of the middle-aged space has already known that Du Shaofu''s defense is very strong. In the wave of Mongolian runes, a brilliant space palm print bursts out. With a rush of thunder, it immediately hits Du Shaofu''s head with a terrible attack of Yuan Shen.


    "Hiss! "


    the speed was too fast for Du Shaofu to avoid. When his complexion changed greatly, Dapeng''s golden wings immediately expanded and wrapped his whole body tightly.


    "Hum! "


    the soul of the middle-aged space drank coldly, and the palm print of the space picked up, just like a huge hand, directly patted on Du Shaofu."Click! "


    the golden plume cracked and broken. On Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor, a dull sound of tearing the space broke out, and the whole space suddenly trembled.


    This terrible and majestic force fell on Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor, and the runes spread out rapidly, but they were borne by the purple light on the green spirit armor. They were not as ordinary as the soul of middle-aged space had imagined, and could at least break Du Shaofu''s defense.


    "Bang! "


    however, the force of this blow also directly smashed Du Shaofu''s body into the far sky again. The space ripple directly cracked at the place where he passed. In the sky, a crack of more than 1000 meters long was exposed and spread.


    "Boy, see how long you can hold on! "The soul of the middle-aged space is getting more and more gloomy, and an invisible force is spreading all over the body, and the huge space centered on the figure is directly distorted.


    "Big trouble. "Du Shaofu''s heart sank. It seems that the soul of this space is no longer planning to keep his hands. It is extremely difficult for him to move in this ancient space under his control. In this barren space, there are thousands of pounds of great strength crushing on him, and he is tightly bound from all directions.


    "Die. "The soul of the middle-aged space has a deep look, a sneer, and a faint fingerprint, the space directly begins to collapse, and generally it is about to be broken.


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough! "


    as Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, a flash of silver and gold talisman''s secret pattern flashed out in his eyebrows, and the golden light was shining and powerful.


    "Oh! "


    the void trembles, and the endless dazzling golden light explodes like a waterfall, accompanied by the silver gold arc and the talisman secret pattern, which is just like the sky in the sky on a scorching day. At this moment, the whole space trembling drama is like trying to suppress and destroy the surrounding world!


    "Hula! "


    a huge red Jiri macaque appeared, and a strong breath of life began to erupt, communicating with heaven and earth, giving people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth, and the initial feeling of all things. The surrounding space was turbulent and rippling.


    The terrible atmosphere of oppression seems to be able to push all sides and suppress everything!


    At the moment, the high-altitude electric arc rages, lightning and thunder.


    At this moment, the red Jiri macaque appears and releases the dazzling golden light. In the thunder and lightning, the endless momentum sweeps across the sky. It is even more like a supreme birth with the supreme power of the original God.


    With the appearance of the red Jiri macaque, the bright silver and gold electric light all over the body is violently tumbling up, and a fierce fist seal blows out. In the thunder and lightning, it instantly blocks under the paw print of the soul of middle-aged space in front of him. Lightning flashes and thunder rumbles. When


    hits so Wutong, the surrounding space is torn to pieces, and the amazing wind suddenly spreads.


    "The red Jiri macaque is the original spirit or the pulse soul."


    the soul of the middle-aged space is also a shock of the body. At the moment, his eyes are startled at Du Shaofu''s pulse soul of the yuan God, and his eyes are shocked to the extreme, but also with a certain fear.


    "Eh "Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, as he had expected. The soul of the space seemed to be afraid of the red Jiri macaque. In a word, the soul of the space was similar to the existence of the yuan God, which would be suppressed by the spirit thunder in the pulse and soul of the original God of the red Jiri macaque.


    From the very beginning, Du Shaofu felt that the spirit of space contained the attack of Yuan Shen, but he was also afraid of the attack of yuan God.


    "What''s the mystery of thunder and lightning? If I can swallow it, then who can be my opponent! "


    the soul of middle-aged space was staring at Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey''s original spirit. He could feel that as long as he swallowed up the power of thunder and lightning, he would be invincible in the future.


    "Boy, you have a lot of tricks on you. God help me! "


    the more you think about it, the more excited you are. The eyes of the soul of middle-aged space twinkle slightly, and the overwhelming misty breath gushes out from its body, and in an instant, a palm print is launched again.


    "Oh "


    the blood and soul of the original spirit of the red Jiri macaque moves, and the huge body suddenly jumps out, and once again, it directly blows out. Before the fist, there seems to be a space to shatter. In the box, the space ripple cracks, and directly waves to the soul of middle-aged space.


    "Hum! "As soon as the soul of the middle-aged space drinks, the palm print collapses directly with the fist of the blood spirit of the red Jiri macaque. At the first moment of contact between the two forces, the void is directly broken, and then there is an amazing sound explosion


    "Bang bang"


    the golden light, lightning and thunder, several kinds of spiritual thunder swept across. Under the amazing sound explosion, the space directly exploded, and the huge body of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan God''s pulse soul retreated again. But this time, the whole body of the middle-aged space soul was affected by an arc, which seemed to be very afraid and hastily retreated.


    When the body of the red Jiri macaque''s pulse soul retreated, it steadied itself in a few steps. With a roar, the huge body sprang up with astonishing pressure. Under a flash, it appeared in front of the soul of the middle-aged space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2416

    "Hum! "The soul of the middle-aged space once again gave a cold drink, and then a piece of bright and condensed training in his hand suddenly rose to the sky, and suddenly impacted on the body of the red Jiri horse monkey.


    "Bang! "


    amazing energy explodes in the sky and the space collapses.


    This collision, such as terror, tear space.


    "HISHI "


    under the sweeping force, the body of the pulse soul of the red Jiri macaque was directly shaken back again.


    "In this space, after all, it can''t be countered. He controls everything. "Du Shaofu looks dignified. After all, this is the space of the other party, and it is difficult for him to be an opponent.


    "Boy, how can you stop it? All means will be useless. If you solve your problem, everything you have is mine. "


    just for a short time, the spirit of Chi Jiri macaque''s pulse and soul was shaken back, and the soul of middle-aged space suddenly moved to Du Shaofu''s body. At the same time, a fist seal was directly smashed, and the space in front of the fist was distorted, revealing a circle of dark space cracks.


    "It''s just hard work "


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth in the dark, and directly urged the profound meaning of the eight trigrams. The empty eight trigrams like a divine ring swept away, filled with bright light, gushing all kinds of visions. The void was suddenly changing. Suddenly, thunder and lightning stars, rolling flames, resonance between heaven and earth, and surging force, surged into the sea of bright runes, and directly swept the soul of middle-aged space Go ahead.


    "Why! "


    at the moment, the soul of the middle-aged space is also shocked again, which he has never seen.


    On the empty map of the eight trigrams, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse erupted, and a tremendous threat of punishment and murder spread. In an instant, a fist seal in his hand was directly blasted out.


    The soul of the middle-aged space changed color and hit each other with a fist.


    The two punches collided with each other in an instant, and there was an overwhelming force of thunder in the space. It was like a wave, and it fluctuated rapidly.


    At the moment, in the empty eight diagrams, the soul of middle-aged space will also be affected, and will be directly shaken back.


    "Oh! "


    in a flash, the red Jiri macaque''s original spirit pounced on him, and the lightning and thunder thundered with all his strength, and the carrier''s thunder and martial pulse swept down and turned into a huge silver golden thunder ball. This kind of spiritual thunder was too terrifying.


    The soul of the middle-aged space just recoiled, his face changed greatly, and another punch filled with misty gas collided out.


    "Bang bang! "


    the two punches bombard each other like a meteorite collision. With power, the impact sparks burst out, the thunder flashes, and the void surges. Waves of terror spread, and the whole space begins to shake.


    At the place where such energy collides, a stream of energy talisman secret stripe light rippled wildly, and the space was twisted under the collision of such terrible lightning curtain and energy talisman secret stripe light. The space exploded and burst into bursts of thunderbolt like loud noise, and the space air flow directly tore open.


    "Pedaling "


    the body of the blood and soul of the original God of the red Jiri macaque was suddenly shaken back, but it was only shaken back. Several kinds of spiritual thunder were full of space, making the whole empty eight trigrams also filled with towering spirit thunder.


    "It''s just in the later period of the holy land. How can it be so strong! "


    after the soul of middle-aged space had stabilized his body, his eyes were again focused on the body of blood and soul of red Jiri macaque and Du Shaofu''s body. His heart was darkened by the overwhelming power of spirit and thunder and the strange and empty breath at the moment.


    Even the strange atmosphere of thunder and lightning and the strange space made him feel a little nervous.


    A human being is only in the later period of the holy land. It is incredible that there are all kinds of means that make him feel afraid.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect to have such a means, but do you think you can really fight against me! "


    the soul of middle-aged space looked at Du Shaofu with a heavy look, as if his chest was full of feet.


    With the fall of the voice, the soul of the middle-aged space once again has a void wave. The shaking space constantly sends out the sound of dull sound, and large pieces of empty space are changing and directly distorted.


    In an instant, there was lightning and thunder above the void, and the sky was full of bright talismans and secret patterns. In the void, the soul of middle-aged space was bright and hazy, turning with him, and countless ferocious animal figures emerged and roared around, setting him off like a miracle.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams empty map was also greatly affected, and began to be directly crushed, and the light began to dim.


    Du Shaofu Mu Ning, this is the power of the soul of space to control the ancient space. These countless animal images are transformed by the animal energy in the ancient space.


    "Ouch "


    in an instant, the dense and ferocious animal shadows roar to shatter the void, and rush out to cover the sky and crush the eight diagrams of the void.


    Du Shaofu''s color changed, and a strange smell spread out when he was in the inner space of the red Jiri macaque. In this short moment, I saw a thick thunder cloud suddenly pouring into the space. Inside the thunder cloud, there was a string of electric light. Almost at the same time, the space began to shake suddenly, and a sense of extreme danger began to spread in the air.As the thunder clouds continue to surge, the whole square space Wu cloud changes se, dense thunderstorms, a series of thunder filled the palpitating lightning, the terrible energy fluctuation diffuses from inside, with the nourishing electric light diffuse, inch by inch crack.


    "Boom "


    the silver gold light is bright, everything is just a moment, between the thunder clouds, suddenly, a silver gold thunder storm burst out of the thunder cloud, dazzling lightning talisman secret lines of light poured down, countless silver gold thunder fell from the sky, densely wrapped the round space.


    "Long "


    in the sky, under the bombardment of a huge purple in gold lightning column, the sharp sound of the whole space almost became a piece.


    Where the silver and gold thunderbolt passed, the space also exploded, carrying a terrible force and crashing down.


    Among the silver and gold thunder, there are earth avalanche thunder, soul destroying God thunder, star shining spirit thunder, etc., which contain several kinds of spirit thunder power, and want to destroy everything!


    "Long "


    the thunder and lightning light submerges the void, and the lightning runes are dense and reflect the void.


    On the map of eight trigrams, the sky is still shining and the stars are circling. Du Shaofu''s whole body, the meaning of undead grass, Dongming grass and other profound meanings are all around. They are natural, just like miracles!


    "The sky thunder breaks without hesitation! "


    "! "


    "¡­¡­ "


    " boom! "


    in the void, the sky thunder suddenly falls, the towering arc sweeps across, the flame is towering, and the breath is terrible, making the whole void tremble.


    Du Shaofu urged the eight diagrams to understand various means with the eight trigrams. He was frantically crushing the animal shadows in the sky.


    "Buzz! "


    among his colleagues, Du Shaofu explored his hand, and a series of sword shadows surrounded him in an extremely mysterious way. The majestic and fierce breath spread. These sword shadows cut through the ripples in the space, and the whole space trembled. Then, the whole person was wrapped in the rotating awn. Among the thousands of mysterious swords, an invisible wave breath spread and spread in an instant Come on, bring a ripple of space.


    The knife awn whirled, and suddenly rose to the sky, and flew out in an instant, implying the number of yin and Yang every day. This mysterious Dao awn swept out. In this twisted space, the space ripple marks were torn and turned into huge knife light pillars.


    "Boom! "


    Du Shaofu did his best, and his eyes projected purple lightning, just like two rounds of golden sun shining, and the space roared with the terrifying smell of tyranny.


    In a short time, from Du Shaofu''s body, a dazzling purple gold arc gushed out, and a supreme breath was in the air, oppressing the world!


    At this moment, the bright purple and gold electric arc swept out of the Zhou sky, and the purple and gold talisman and secret patterns flickered across the sky, which could not be provoked, but also swept out with the death penalty!


    "Gee! "


    the purple gold arc projects four directions in the empty eight diagrams diagram, just like rising up in the empty eight diagrams diagram on an obstinate day. Countless purple gold electric arcs pour out, glowing brilliantly, and a huge purple gold Lei pengpeng''s virtual shadow then soars out of the sky.


    Du Shaofu''s figure is shrouded in the shadow of purple and golden thunder Peng. It seems that the image of the eight trigrams in the void is integrated into one, so you want to soar up!


    "Suppress! "


    Du Shaofu drank like a roc singing through clouds and rocks, which aroused a torrent of lightning, like the ups and downs of the ocean, as if he wanted to overturn the void.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu shrouded in the purple and golden rapeng, just like a real golden winged ROC bird.


    Du Shaofu directly crossed the void to suppress the dense shadow. Behind his back, the shadow was huge, his wings spread out, and his whole body was covered with purple and gold. His fierce power covered and spread, which made the whole world tremble!


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams, thunder and martial veins, and golden winged ROC bird and supreme beast can be integrated into one.


    Red Jiri macaque pulse soul of the body of the original God also full force, magic Yan knife array attacks the spirit of the yuan God.


    Such a huge power makes the universe upside down, the void roars, Qi Qi attacks the soul of the middle-aged space!


    Huge purple and gold thunder Peng flying across the sky, thunderbolt, with a huge punishment, can not be provocative to break out!


    Under such prestige, the soul of the middle-aged space is also stunned!


    "This boy is not a human being, is he a monster? He is so terrible. "The soul of the middle-aged space shocked him. Such an attack fell at the same time, even from the spirit and strength at the same time, making him unable to defend. "I have to say that it''s not easy for you to do anything outside my space. "


    the soul of the middle-aged space opens his mouth, and his voice pauses slightly, but then he looks with a faint smile and says," but this is my space after all. "


    with the fall of his voice, the figure with the bright light disappeared in the void. Du Shaofu''s suppression and restraint seemed to have no effect at all and could not be stopped.


    As the soul of the middle-aged space disappears, a wisp of dim brilliance rises in the void, shaking the whole void in an instant.


    For no reason, Du Shaofu, who was doing his best at the moment, was also trembling with fear. He felt a great danger in the void and then swept by."He is the ancient space, the ancient space is him! "


    Du Shaofu changed color, sucked in the air conditioner secretly, and his chest heaved violently. The most worrying thing came.


    Just now, the soul of this space has been dealing with itself. Now, the soul of the ancient space has completely incarnated into the ancient space. It is also the ancient space itself.


    [a revised version of an old book that used to be drunk by night alone. Now, the title of the book, the best teacher and pretty school flower, has been released again on zhulang.com. Book lovers who like the city of the harem can go and have a look. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2417

    The twisted and weird space, the misty and ancient breath seeps out one after another, distorts the space, splits the sky, and makes time and space seem to be in disorder.


    Suddenly, we can clearly see that with Du Shaofu as the center, one void crack after another appears, destroying the empty map of the eight trigrams, isolating the body of the red Jiri horse monkey, and cutting the spirit thunder into pieces. It seems that the space-time chaos is too terrible. In a trance, the universe is reversed.


    "This is a big problem! "


    Du Shaofu was extremely dignified and knew the ancient space best. Now, being in this space, the soul of this space has done its best, and it is impossible to resist and resist, and all means are powerless.


    "If you go on like this, you can''t support it. You can only take a chance! "


    Du Shaofu was so depressed that he could only fight to death.


    "Hiss "


    in a flash, a blade cut through the air, and Du Shaofu''s big Peng flapped its wings and burst into bright golden light. However, it was of no help under the constraints of space and could not get rid of it. His body was immediately cut off and his blood poured out.


    Du Shaofu''s brows were locked. This ancient space was far more powerful than his own. It seemed that it affected time, and he could not stop it. "Ah "


    the body was cut off from the middle, and the sound of sharp pain was heard. Du Shaofu''s mouth immediately burst out a pale gold blood mist. Under such a heavy blow, the light of the purple gold talisman''s Secret lines lingered, and was affected, and it was difficult to recover.


    "No matter how strong you are, you can''t stop it. It''s over! "


    such sounds come from the space, interwoven with void cracks, just like spider webs. In the void disorder, they directly envelop the bodies of Du Shaofu and chijiri macaque.


    "Whew A world of difference in


    is as like as two peas in space, and a terrible energy fluctuates. It is accompanied by an unstoppable breath. Du Shaofu is familiar with the breath of the ancient space, but at the moment, the breath is totally different from that of the old space that he controls.


    "In my space, you can''t stop it! "


    a voice like this falls down, and the void cracks spread out. With the destruction of Du Shaofu and chijiri macaque''s pulse spirit, they are all destroyed.


    The pale gold blood mist and the broken thunder turned into an electric arc and covered the whole void. The bright light did not disperse and reflected the void.


    Everything was broken, but then it was in Du Shaofu''s broken body and spirit. Under the bright light, a light filled with boundless air appeared.


    The misty light wave, just like an electric light general silk stream string, accompanied by a if there is no pressure space.


    For a moment, the light diffused away, as if forming another space in the void.


    This space is surrounded by twisted space ripples, and at the same time condenses a terrible energy, which makes people tremble.


    This space is very strange, with spatiotemporal fluctuations. The spatial ripple spreads around with circular arc.


    "Ha ha ha ha "


    at the same time, the excited laughter appeared in the void, and the soul of middle-aged space appeared again in the void, with excited and trembling eyes.


    This is another general ancient space he has been looking for. As long as it is integrated, he will be able to recover completely. Otherwise, the road is incomplete and he will never be able to reach the peak.


    "What a help! "


    the soul of the middle-aged space laughs, but he didn''t expect that the ancient space could be delivered directly to the door. How could he be unhappy.


    "Fusion! "


    the handprint of the soul of the middle-aged space condenses, and the surrounding empty space fluctuates and rises in waves. In a moment, there are bright and mysterious lights, and a majestic misty breath spreads out, just like the beginning of heaven and earth.


    "Buzz! "


    at this moment, Du Shaofu''s original control of the ancient space appeared in this desolate space, and suddenly, in a gust of wind and thunder, instantly met the ancient space controlled by the soul of the middle-aged space.


    The two spaces are filled with misty air at the same time. The two spaces are like a celebration for a reunion after a long time. They spread out the strong light and the secret patterns of the magic, and the sound of wind and thunder is huge and overlapped at last.


    "Hoo Hoo!


    The two diffuse spaces overlapped, and the violent distortion of time and space gave out a light curtain like a storm like talisman and secret patterns, just like a round of scorching sun, and the fluctuation of the whole space was becoming more and more intense.


    "Hooray! "


    with the overlap of the two spaces, a terrible power within this space is also climbing in the sense of mind.


    In the void, the soul of the middle-aged space who has been on the line has quietly seen a touch of red in his eyes. Looking at the ancient space which is close to overlapping and power climbing, it is clearly a virtual shadow, but it even seems that even the breath has become heavy.


    In the void, Du Shaofu''s broken body and spirit turned into blood mist and broken arc, which were shining, but they had lost their vitality, and the soul of middle-aged space did not pay any more attention."Hooray!


    With the overlapping of this space, more and more distorted space, in that strange like the wind of the talisman secret lines interweave, an extremely terrifying energy wave diffuses.


    This kind of wave is extremely majestic. It is like a kind of wild space. There is a feeling that the energy should be spurted wildly.


    "Hoo Hoo "


    at this moment, the two spaces are finally perfectly overlapped together, and the ancient space is full of brilliance, and the ancient talismans and secret patterns are interwoven and integrated..


    With the sudden condensation of the twisted space, the two overlapping spaces suddenly overlapped and merged in this moment, just like two lakes overlapped and merged together.


    The misty air is vast, the wind and thunder are great, and a tremendous force of heaven and earth is surging up.


    In this space, there is an energy of heaven and earth, which is absorbed in an instant.


    "Boom! "


    this overwhelming energy is like a storm, sweeping around and opening up. The whole space is overturned, and the breath is majestic and chilly.


    Such a terrible movement is enough to make the strong people in the holy land have a sense of insignificance.


    At the moment, the two overlapping spaces are fully integrated, and the breath in this ancient space is quite different from before.


    "Hum! "


    in the ancient space, the huge" buzzing "wind and thunder roared up. The sound was melodious and low, with a breath of soul shaking, and the breath was nearly stable.


    "Ouch "


    in the deep of the vast space, there is the roar and roar of beasts, and then an extremely terrible energy fluctuation is gradually starting to surge. The surging breath is enough to make all living beings frightened.


    When the terrible surging breath, accompanied by a depressing breath wave, I''m afraid that at this moment, the general later practitioners of the holy land are approaching, they also feel the absolute suppression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2418

    "Ha ha ha ha, I succeeded. "


    the soul of the middle-aged space laughed, excited and excited. He finally recovered completely, and the whole space was covered with light curtain. At this time, he was also shocked by the magnificent power in the ancient space.


    But when the voice of the soul of middle-aged space had not fallen, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled slightly, as if he felt something. His eyes immediately turned to Du Shaofu and his spirit, who had turned into a blood mist and broken arc. He was shocked and surprised, and said with a look of doubt: "how can it be, boy, are you not dead? "


    as the voice of the soul of middle-aged space falls, the light in the blood mist and the broken arc is more and more intense. The purple gold light is diffused in the blood mist, and the silver gold lightning rune is diffuse in the arc, which gradually interweaves with the sky.


    Then, in the astonishing eyes of the soul of the middle-aged space, Du Shaofu and his original spirit, who had just turned into blood mist and broken arc, recovered in the sky''s purple gold light and silver gold lightning.


    "Boom "


    lightning flashed and thunder thundered, and bright lightning runes were interwoven with each other. Du Shaofu recovered and his body recovered. At the same time, the broken Qingling armor and Dapeng golden wings were also covered perfectly. The red Jiri macaque, the body of the original spirit, stood up, and the silver lightning broke out.


    "The ancient space is really strong! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were trembling, and he felt the changes in the ancient space at the moment. The two parts of the ancient space had been integrated into one and recovered completely. At the moment, its majestic and terrible momentum was too amazing to be compared with the ancient space under his control.


    But at the moment, the soul of middle-aged space is extremely shocked and stares at Du Shaofu and his original spirit. He clearly feels that the boy is dead, but when the ancient space is completely integrated, as the soul of the ancient space, he knows that there are traces of human breath in the original half of the ancient space, that human beings are not dead at all, and there are such things in the ancient space The breath of vitality.


    "I''m very lucky, but now I''ve recovered completely. You can''t do anything more, Jie Jie "


    the soul of the middle-aged space laughs darkly. At the moment, he has recovered completely. Even if the boy is released, it has no effect.


    "Don''t forget, you are the soul of ancient space, but so am I "


    Du Shaofu youyou said that in this middle age, there is a new spirit of space in the ancient space, but he is also the soul of the ancient space by integrating the soul species of the original space.


    At the moment, the ancient space merges and merges into one, and the one who finally merges can really control the ancient space.


    In the original duel, Du Shaofu felt that he was not an opponent at all. He was suppressed everywhere in the other party''s barren space, so he planned to take a risk, die and survive. He simply let the soul of the middle-aged space merge into his own ancient space. When the two parts of the ancient space are fused, he is also the soul of the ancient space, and he will not suffer again To any repression.


    Of course, this is also an absolute risk. All is just Du Shaofu''s guess. He has not tried it. If he is careless or unexpected, he may be doomed. This is the way to die and to survive!


    At the moment, feeling the connection between himself and the ancient space, Du Shaofu knows that he has made a general success. Although the two parts of the ancient space have been merged into one, the other party has not integrated himself. He can control himself in the combined space.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, the soul of the middle-aged desolate space was stunned, and his face changed secretly.


    "Boy, you are still not my opponent, so you should integrate your own and recover completely! "


    the soul of the middle-aged space drank coldly. He also knew that only by integrating the boy''s spirit, could he recover completely. When his voice dropped, his figure immediately rushed to Du Shaofu. In a short blink of an eye, the ghost directly broke into Du Shaofu''s body.


    In an instant, the void around him was twisted, and cracks in the void sprang out. A tremendous force of bondage shrouded Du Shaofu with the disorder of space.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes, and the purple gold light in his eyes fluctuated. From now on, there was a strange fluctuation in the void. In a moment, his figure and the body of the red Jiri macaque disappeared in the same place.


    When Du Shaofu''s figure and the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen Ma Hun reappeared, they had already broken away from the cover of the vast void, and their eyes were slightly surprised, but then they burst out a smile. As expected, in the ancient space which is merged into one, the soul of space as a part of himself will not be suppressed any more.


    The soul of the middle-aged space changes color, looks startled, then looks heavy, and then the fingerprint condenses again.


    With the condensation of the soul of the middle-aged space fingerprints, the whole body once again has a void wave. The shaking space constantly sends out the sound of dull sound, and large pieces of empty space are directly distorted and changed.


    In a short moment, lightning and thunder thundered on the vast void, and bright and mysterious patterns were seen all over the sky. In the void, the soul of the middle-aged space, it was bright and hazy, and countless ferocious animal figures emerged, surrounded by the roar, which set him off like a miracle.


    "It''s another move! "Du Shaofu was smiling and relaxed."Howl


    the beasts roar and scream, and the void trembles. There are fierce birds and beasts flapping their wings to attack the sky, some ferocious beasts roar, some fierce beasts roar, the void collapses in the sky, the Star River is sinking, and some mountains and rivers are surging, which turns into an amazing vision of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, the sound of "rumbling" in this void is like the sound of heaven, like a world, and is enveloped in the body of Du Shaofu and Yuan Shen.


    Such a vast momentum can shake and destroy everything.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu looked at the front of the sky, but it seemed that he was not moved by the vast momentum.


    Just when the mighty momentum was like the collapse of a world, Du Shaofu''s figure crossed directly among them. In the roar of the beasts, the fall of the Star River and the sinking of the void, Du Shaofu did not move at all.


    "As I said, I am also the soul of the ancient space. In a word, I am the real soul of the ancient space, and you are just" tools ". "


    when such words fall, Du Shaofu''s figure has already appeared in front of the soul of the middle-aged space. Behind him, the ROC has golden wings, and his eyes are shining with gold. Suddenly, he is domineering and unrivalled. He is just like a fierce beast and bird sweeping across the sky. His whole body is full of thunder, just like a roc approaching the nine days. He opens his mouth and drinks and has a dragon Chanting for nine days, the sound of the God like sound rolling endlessly, stirring the void.


    "Ouch, ouch "


    the sound wave swept like a tsunami, the whole void was roaring, and countless roaring echoes echoed, just like nine days of thunder


    In this roar, there is a pervasive sound wave, which turns into a strange and domineering force, which makes the soul of the middle-aged space who is caught off guard greatly changed and retreats in succession.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2419

    "Boom! "


    at the same time, the blood and soul of the original God of the red Jiri macaque swept out, and the lightning and thunder thundered. The space where the lightning Rune passed almost collapsed directly. A chilling breath of thunder and lightning destroyed the energy, and the space was violently shaken up!


    "Boy, you''re cheating me! "


    the eyes of the soul of middle-aged space have changed greatly. At the moment, he feels a terrible breath of destruction sweeping over him, which has already made him tremble and palpitate!


    In a panic, the soul of the middle-aged space changes fingerprints rapidly, and the surrounding space fluctuates, and the air of confusion erupts.


    But now a strange scene appeared. The thunder on the body of the red Jiri macaque''s pulse spirit was raging. It was no longer affected by the space. It swept directly on the soul of the middle-aged space. The terrible thunder and lightning Rune culture made Rune ripples, just like a tsunami sweeping through the void around.


    The soul of the middle-aged space staggered back and his eyes were startled.


    He was greatly affected by the terrible smell of thunder and lightning.


    "I don''t have Yin you, it''s you who want to integrate my ancient space. You forget that the ancient space is also mine, and now you have less of your support! "


    as the soul of the middle-aged space just faltered to a halt, suddenly, Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, and behind him, a dazzling golden talisman and secret pattern light spread like the sun, and suddenly a huge, crystal clear ape appeared.


    The golden ape is born with a bright pupil, overlooking everything in the world, and suddenly blows out a fist and falls directly on the back of the soul of middle-aged space.


    "Bang! "


    at this moment, the blood spirit of the original God of the red Jiri macaque is no longer affected by any influence in the ancient space. It suddenly appears. It is like the opening of heaven and earth. It seems to be able to push the four sides and suppress everything. It has a kind of inexplicable pressure, like to burst the human yuan God, but also with several kinds of spiritual thunder.


    "Pooh "


    the punch landed on the back of the soul of middle-aged space, making his body shake forward.


    "Boom! "


    Du Shaofu''s body appeared, and the thunder and lightning of purple and gold broke out, killing the whole world!


    "Go on. "


    the body of the blood and soul of the original God of the red Jiri macaque stands with his head raised, and his whole body is crystal clear, just like a lord of terror born, which brings people an incomparable sense of oppression.


    The light of the dazzling thunder and lightning talisman''s Secret lines spread and spread like an obscene day, spreading the breath of terror, just like the sleeping Thor''s recovery, destroying the thunder and lightning recovery. A thunder completely condensed by the energy of the lightning Rune appeared, and then burst out.


    This thunder along the way, so that a large area of space directly distorted, showing cracks.


    In a short time, the thunder fell down and fell on the soul of the middle-aged space.


    At this moment, the soul of middle-aged space was suddenly afraid, his eyes trembled, and his body was swept by thunder and began to show signs of cracking.


    "Boy, you still can''t do anything for me. Let''s talk about it! "


    the soul of the middle-aged space retreats one after another in the void, enveloped with misty air, and frightened in the heart, but pretending to be calm and gloomy.


    "It''s not negotiable! "


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak any more. The thunder and martial pulse urged the ROC to dive down and hit him directly. His breath was domineering and frightening. The purple gold lightning filled the void and spread to the soul of the middle-aged space.


    At this moment, the red Jiri macaque''s original spirit pulse and soul also broke out, and several kinds of spirit thunder power spread and spread.


    "Boom! "


    the thunder explodes. At this moment, countless electric lights around this void space explode, flying in the void, and the bright electric snakes are rippling wildly.


    Du Shaofu could feel that the soul of the middle-aged space was afraid of thunder and thunder. At the moment, he was not oppressed in the ancient space. He could only spare no effort to fight with the soul of the middle-aged space in this desolate space. It was a battle of life and death with the soul of the middle-aged space. There was nothing to discuss. Once the soul of the middle-aged space was given another chance, he would do it again There is no turning point.


    "Ah "


    finally, under the thunder and lightning explosion, the scream of the soul of the middle-aged space came out from the bright thunder. The unreal body seemed to be destroyed in an instant, and the light group wrapped by the bright talisman and secret patterns swept out, as if to disappear in the void.


    It is the energy body of the soul of the middle-aged space. Strictly speaking, this is the soul of the space in this ancient space. He has been bitten by a tooth flower and wants to escape.


    "Boom! "


    however, Du Shaofu had already prepared for the thunder and lightning around him as if he had formed a brilliant and ancient spider web of thunder and lightning, which covered the void like a net of heaven and earth.


    In the bright thunder, the terrible breath rippled, like the nemesis of the spirit of the yuan God, easily wrapped the soul of the middle-aged space.


    "Ah "


    the spirit of the soul of middle-aged space screams, and the talismans and secret patterns of the spirit are destroyed in the bright thunder and lightning, and the confusion on his body turns into wisps of smoke, which is finally swallowed up by lightning.


    "Boy, do you really think you can swallow me? I am the soul of this space. You can''t succeed! "The sound of the soul of space spreads out, the soul of space is broken, and suddenly disappears in the void, sweeping and spreading everywhere.


    Du Shaofu stood in the void, wrapped in purple and gold lightning, and his eyes narrowed.


    At the moment, it is still the soul of the ancient space. Du Shaofu knows everything in it. The soul of the space is hidden in the whole ancient space. It is not easy to destroy it completely.


    "Have you forgotten that you are the soul of this space, so am I! "


    the voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. With the body of the red Jiri macaque''s pulse and soul turning into bright, an arc swept into the center of his eyebrows.


    When the voice dropped, Du Shaofu sat cross legged in the void, and his thunder and green spirit armor gradually disappeared.


    At the same time, from Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, the silver and gold arc swept out and instantly wrapped his whole body.


    Finally, with Du Shaofu as the center, the bright silver and gold arc diffused and spread in all directions towards the whole ancient space, and finally spread to the whole ancient space.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, and the silver gold arc spread around him. The lightning waves and the silver gold arc, which spread all over the sky with the thunder and lightning runes, all rose to the sky.


    Only when you see the scene with your own eyes can you feel what kind of visual impact it is. It''s too terrible, just like a Thor reviving.


    "Boy, what do you want to do, do you want to spend it with me! "


    in the void space, there is the voice of the soul of that space coming out, but the voice is uncontrollable with fear and fear.


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak. This was a seesaw battle between you and me. The bright electric arc was constantly spreading around the void.


    At first, the diffusion of the arc did not cause anything, but as time went on, it did not know how long it took. In this vast and boundless void, with the arc wave, some misty gas began to permeate out, and finally turned into smoke and was swallowed by the silver gold arc.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2420

    Silver Gold arc wave, in this vast void, looming like a huge shadow between the trees, the bright arc spread like the crown, leaves, trunk, tree roots rooted in the vast space of nothingness, endless, endless and long.


    At the moment, the vast void has become a sea of silver and gold arc.


    "Boom "


    thunder and lightning flash above the void, and the wind and clouds are surging, and there is a burst of thunder in time.


    Silver and gold arc covered the sky, terrible pressure came, thunder wave, breath terror.


    Besides the first time, there is no day or night in this void space except for the bright arc, just as time has lost its meaning here.


    "Zizi "


    only this flash, thunder and arc wave surrounded Du Shaofu, who sat cross legged.


    No one can see. At this moment, in Du Shaofu''s mud ball palace, the yuan God chijiri macaque sits with his eyes closed. It seems that he is comprehending something, as if all this has nothing to do with himself, and has no longer paid attention to it.


    "What do you want to do, boy? "


    " boy, let''s have a good talk! "


    " don''t deceive people too much. It''s better to step back and let you go out! "


    " boy, are you trying to kill yourself! "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    in the void, the voice of the soul of middle-aged space is constantly coming out.


    However, Du Shaofu, like an old monk in a state of tranquility, did not pay any attention to it. Only the blazing thunder and lightning light continued to permeate the whole body, and countless dazzling lightning runes around his body were everywhere, just like a purple gold electric snake shuttling through the sky.


    There is a misty air in the void, which turns into smoke in the thunder and then is absorbed by it.


    "Boy, I''ll fight with you "


    suddenly, at a certain moment, the soul of the space in the blood fog space roared, and seemed to be forced to the extreme. It seemed to feel threatened by destruction, with bright and crystal energy and a dazzling talisman secret pattern flashing out.


    Like a spider''s web, the dazzling talisman''s secret pattern appeared on Du Shaofu''s winning ticket, spreading an ancient and misty atmosphere, and then turned into a terrible energy, which directly attacked Du Shaofu.


    "Boom! "


    the brilliant silver and gold thunder erupted, and a large number of dazzling electric arcs burst out, with a supreme breath spreading. If you want to crush the heaven and earth, crush and destroy everything, let the four release space roar endlessly.


    "HISHI "


    just after a few hours of stalemate, the old misty breath is directly destroyed by the bright silver gold arc.


    "Ah "


    a fierce scream came from the empty mouth, just like a roar. The shaking desire would overturn the vast void.


    Time went by again. I don''t know when. A breath began to rise in Du Shaofu''s body.


    Breath ascends very fast, especially in the spirit of the breath.


    "Boom! "


    I don''t know when, in this vast space, a vast energy of heaven and earth permeated into the void, and finally turned into a terrible energy vortex, which rushed into Du Shaofu''s body crazily.


    After a few hours, the lightning and thunder in the void, began to have the star light rotation, has the bright arc to diffuse, the dazzling golden lightning Rune surging, like the ocean undulating, like the rainbow in the sky, these are several kinds of spiritual thunder flashing in the void!


    "Boom "


    the surrounding space is shaking, as if it caused the turbulence of heaven and earth, shocking people!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body was like a bottomless pit, absorbing a huge amount of energy in the sky.


    This lasted for a long time, in the vast void, the turbulent energy of heaven and earth began to dissipate.


    Finally, the bright silver and gold arc in the void disappeared.


    From Du Shaofu''s eyebrows, a dazzling white divine awn began to ripple, with an ancient breath, accompanied by a touch of silver and gold lightning diffuse, and then everything gradually subsided.


    When everything completely subsided, the surrounding recovery was light.


    And all this, as if after a long time, but in this strange as time also lost the meaning of the void, all no outsiders know.


    After a long time, sitting cross legged, Du Shaofu''s eyelashes trembled and his closed eyes suddenly opened.


    "Long "


    at this moment, two brilliant lights of thunder burst out of Du Shaofu''s eyes and went straight up into the sky, just as if they were substantially rising into the sky and surging into the sky.


    "Hoo "


    the breath gradually calmed down, and Du Shaofu''s turbid breath gushed out from his abdomen and opened his mouth along his throat, shaking the space.


    This is when his pupils opened, Du Shaofu''s eyes closed again under the surprise change of his face.


    At the moment, only Du Shaofu knew what had happened most clearly. The invisible energy of Yuan Shen was like a tide, spreading towards the vast and boundless void.The fluctuation of mind power spread in the vast and boundless space, and all of a sudden the whole space clearly appeared in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    This space is more than ten times larger than the original ancient space. Everything in the space clearly appears in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s energy can detect any tiny corner in the space, scenes of familiar and unfamiliar places, all of which are in Du Shaofu''s prying.


    There are martial arts, pills, spirit tools, talismans and so on.


    With Yuan Shen''s peep, Du Shaofu can now peep into the interior of the whole space.


    Du Shaofu is very clear that this is the whole ancient space, and it is also a real complete ancient space. He succeeded in integrating the spirit of that space and completely controlling the whole ancient space.


    At the moment, the complete ancient space is much more powerful than the ancient space controlled by Du Shaofu. After taking full control of it, Du Shaofu is very clear that as long as he moves his mind, he can control everything in the ancient space and urge him to understand all the runes and animal powers that he has thoroughly understood. Even if he does not understand the ancient space, he can use it for himself.


    If a strong enemy is trapped in the ancient space, he will be able to control the beast power and Fu array in the ancient space as if he was suppressed by the soul of middle-aged space. In his own space, the opponent will be suppressed and influenced to the greatest extent.


    At any time, the spirit of mind could understand all the magical effects of animal energy, secret method, and Fu array. At this time, it appeared in the prying of Du Shaofu''s yuan God in a very short time.


    "HISHI "


    all of a sudden, Du Shaofu, sitting on the upper part of the void, suddenly opened his eyes again. His eyes were full of shock and doubt, as if he had encountered the most terrible or incredible thing.


    "A hundred times as long! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were shocked. After peeping into everything in the ancient space, Du Shaofu found that the time contrast in the ancient space was one hundred times that of the outside world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2421

    Because of their own integration of the original a small part of the ancient space, at the moment, this ancient space has been swallowed up by itself, instead of simply laying a soul mark in the soul species of the ancient space.


    With the help of his mind, Du Shaofu could clearly feel the difference and gap between himself and the past, and even the chijiri horse monkey god in the palace of mire in his mind has soared a lot.


    The surging energy of Yuan Shen in the body of chijiri macaque made Du Shaofu have a feeling. At the moment, he urged the spirit thunder, and the overall combat power of Yuan Shen was increased several times.


    However, under this terrible promotion of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu could also feel that the body of Yuan Shen in the mud pill palace had some signs of deficiency and loosening. It seems that the spirit of the space in the ancient space was rising too fast. The original spirit is different from the mysterious Qi. If it rises too fast, it will have a great impact on the foundation. In the next calculation of time, he needs to stabilize the energy of Yuan Shen That''s fine.


    \''great progress. \''


    then he felt the changes in his body. Under the endoscope of his mind, Du Shaofu felt that his internal organs, muscles and muscles were stronger again, and he had risen a lot in the later stage of the holy land, but that was all. He did not feel the existence of the perfect level of the holy land. It seems that it is too difficult to go further after the later period of the holy land.


    \''the harvest is not shallow. \"


    after peeping through everything, Du Shaofu got up satisfied, and his eyes showed a smile. He stretched out a lazy waist in the misty space. His bones and joints all over his body made a sound of" click and rub ". On the surface of his body, there was a faint purple gold light. It was like that any tiny cell hair contained terrible energy and could explode at any time with amazing power.


    \''boom! \''


    with Du Shaofu''s stretching and slouching, a mouthful of turbid Qi gushed out of his throat, shaking the void, and his whole body felt an indescribable sense of happiness.


    Holding the palm of his hand, Du Shaofu felt the powerful and mysterious Qi in his body and the power of the God in the palace of clay balls. He could use it for himself at any time, erupt at any time, and smash the void and destroy everything!


    This made Du Shaofu have a feeling that if he really blows out and lands on the ordinary later practitioners of holy land, he may be able to smash it into flesh and blood pieces.


    Feeling such progress, Du Shaofu''s face also set off a smile, this feeling is really useful.


    What''s more, we got the ancient space completely.


    The ancient space is a world in which there are runes, secret methods, animal power, and everything exists.


    Du Shaofu still remembers that the soul of the original ancient space once said that the part of the ancient space in tianwu college was just a very small part of it, with few resources. If one day we can integrate and control the complete ancient space and understand everything, we will be able to become one of the strongest in the world, and we can also motivate the people in this space Everything is for your own use. All the animal power, secret arts and rune array in it can be used by yourself. Once a strong enemy is trapped in the ancient space, he can only be slaughtered by himself. The beauty and mystery of it can be discovered gradually after controlling the ancient space.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu has fully integrated the ancient space, and Du Shaofu has already felt the mystery. In the fight with the soul of the middle-aged space, he has already felt the terrible place. The purple thunder xuanding has just fallen into the hands of the demon cult. Now the ancient space is also a card of his own.


    Du Shaofu knew everything in the complete ancient space. There were many supreme animal powers and ancient talismans in it. If he could understand all the ancient space thoroughly, he would be able to step into a terrible situation.


    After cleaning up, Du Shaofu waved his hand. From the depths of the void, several treasures from his body, such as Zijin tianque, Huanyan Dao array and Jiujie sword, appeared in his hands, each of which gave out a bright light and a lot of bags of heaven and earth.


    More importantly, in the void, these two figures appear at the same time. They are the little stars and thunder sheep who have been isolated from the ancient sky by the soul of middle-aged space.


    Since the beast control technique conquered Lei Yang, the spirit of space in the ancient space has started to move, isolating little star from Lei Yang, and has been dealing with Du Shaofu. There is no time to attack Lei Yang and Xiao Xing, but they are trapped in the big array.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu completely controlled the ancient space, and Xiaoxing and Leiyang immediately got out of trouble.


    When he decided to take a risk and try to integrate the soul of the middle-aged space into his own ancient space, Du Shaofu was also prepared to move all these treasures into the ancient space under his control, so as not to be damaged. Finally, as long as he regained control of the ancient space, he could naturally obtain it.


    "Dad


    "Master."


    Xiaoxing and Lei Yang are relieved to see Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu told Xiaoxing about the general situation.


    "I didn''t expect such an opportunity." The little star is very happy. It seems that this complete integration of ancient and ancient space is worthy of this trip in this strange and fierce place. This is not a general treasure.Du Shaofu nodded, then reached out his hand and pulled the Zijin tianque, which was suspended in the space not far away, into his hands like an empty object, and then took it back into his body for nourishment.


    \''fortunately, there is no problem. \''


    feeling the breath fluctuation in Zijin tianque, Du Shaofu breathed a sigh of relief, and Zijin tianque was still sleeping.


    Then Du Shaofu once again grasped the heaven and earth bag left by tianwu college. This bag felt the existence of the ancient space. Because of the bag, Du Shaofu found the ancient space. But at the moment, the bag still couldn''t be opened.


    \''is there a bigger secret hidden in the bag of heaven and earth? \''


    Du Shaofu muttered to himself that the Qiankun bag was the beginning of finding the ancient space. Now it seems that the Qiankun bag has found the ancient space by itself, which is just a coincidence.


    There are other secrets hidden in the bag of heaven and earth. As for what is unknown, or by chance one day, the answer can be solved.


    This time, it took a lot of time to integrate the ancient space.


    But this is in the complete and ancient space. Du Shaofu estimated that the time outside would not exceed 10 days at most. He hoped that everything would come in time.


    Worried about the outside, the three left the ancient space immediately.


    When Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Lei Yang walked out of the ancient space, everything was calm outside.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2422

    Originally, the residence of the ancient strongman has subsided, as if everything had been wiped out.


    However, there are also a few scattered strong people searching for something in the mansion, which seems to be late.


    "It seems that they are all gone. "Little star raises eyebrows. There is nothing to look for. Everything in this mansion has been wiped out.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to it. For himself, the complete ancient space is more important than anything else. It''s strange why this ancient space appears here.


    The three figures broke through the void, and then disappeared in the mansion space.


    "Boom "


    the vast space of ancient wasteland is boundless. All of a sudden, bursts of earth shaking sound burst through the void of this ancient and fierce place like thunder.


    Such movements spread throughout the ancient wasteland.


    Terran, temple.


    "Long "


    the majestic Temple glows, and suddenly" rumbles "and trembles. For a while, the holy city trembles, and all eyes change greatly.


    "It''s there "The temple is empty, and there is an old figure, whose eyes are startled, and then disappears in the original place.


    "Boom! "


    at the same time, the earth and the earth were shaking in the Animal League.


    "There''s something going on in heaven and earth again. Is it really going to change this time! "


    there are ancient figures in the stone chamber, and their eyes are full of nothingness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountains, which lack the common murderous spirit and stillness in the ancient wasteland, are full of holy land, green mountains and terrifying energy of heaven and earth.


    The whole space is full of energy, such as in the space into the air flow of the virtual, spread out the mist.


    On the top of the mountain, a beautiful figure of the back sits cross legged. Taking itself as the center, the rich energy of heaven and earth swept out. The terrible energy of the sky formed a storm, and a strong blue vitality was surging.


    On a mountain nearby, there are many figures standing at this time. Their eyes are all fixed on the tall and straight figure, and their eyes are extremely nervous and shocking.


    "It''s the fourth day. I hope we can make a successful breakthrough. "In the seven nights, the beautiful eyes gaze at the graceful figure on the mountain ahead.


    "Sister Qingqing is really terrible. "


    the crisp voice comes from the mouth of a moving woman. Her body is exquisite, the ornaments on her wrist make a sound, and her body is wrapped in brocade long skirt. It is Sima Muhan who is cute and charming.


    "Wow "


    on the mountain peak, the graceful figure sits cross legged, and the whole body is covered with a strong blue light. The three thousand green silk is full of brilliance, the moving face is crystal like jade, and the skin is like snow. In the fluctuation of the bright talisman and secret lines, the breath inside the moving body is also rising continuously.


    As time goes by, the dazzling and diffuse light on the peak shines everywhere, and the four sides are full of vitality, and the rich energy permeates the air like a mist.


    The blue light is diffuse and dazzling. There is a vast energy of heaven and earth above the emptiness around. Now it is irrigating the moving woman like a whirlpool.


    This woman is just leaving Qingqing in the East. At the moment, her graceful and delicate body is like a bottomless pit swallowing the energy of the heaven and earth. With the green fog, it is like dense divine awn. With the continuous breathing of the sunlight, there is divine light in the body surface, and the whole body is full of vitality.


    As Dongli Qingqing''s breath has been soaring, gradually shaking the surrounding void distortion, so that the void ripple fluctuations.


    "Boom! "


    at a certain moment, the breath of Dongli Qingqing finally reached a climax. After a short period of stagnation, it suddenly trembled. It seems that it has crossed a huge bottleneck. The wind and thunder are dull and the breath is towering!


    At this moment, from the moving body of Qingqing in the East, there are bright green talismans and secret patterns, which also soar to the sky at the same time, just like a round of blue light, brilliant and gorgeous, with dense rays, powerful and vast, and the breath surging everywhere!


    This sudden movement, seven night Xi, Sima Muhan, and many other figures'' eyes are immediately staring at the qiankong mountain.


    At the moment, there is a kind of blue radiance filled with holy breath on the mountain, which blocks the sky and the sky. The energy of heaven and earth is constantly pouring in all directions and converges from all directions and leans into the green body of Dongli.


    At this moment, the breath of Dongli Qingqing is still climbing. In the rising breath, there is also a kind of ancient pressure in awakening, and the vitality is rolling and surging!


    "It''s frightening. The middle of the Holy Land! "


    a woman with a long purple dress can''t help but be shocked. Her skin is like snow, her eyes are clear and flowing, and she is seduced by the demon charm. It is Su Muxin, the leader of the Hehuan sect.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Such a deep pit, deep can not see the bottom.


    "Zizi "


    a passage leads to the depths of the earth, and the ancient breath is full of air. There is no time for the thunder to flash, the bright arc to fluctuate, or the huge sound of rumbling comes out, just like thunder."Long "


    the space roared, and the vast movement and silence seemed to have caused the vision, and the fierce thunder resounded through the air.


    Then, the whole deep pit without bottom, all of a sudden, the wind and cloud changed color. On the vast emptiness of the outside world, thick clouds poured out to suppress the sky and block out the sun.


    "Hula..."! "


    for a moment, thick dark clouds were used to cover the space, mixed with lightning and thunder.


    At this time, the space suddenly darkened, just like this ancient world, suddenly fell into the dark.


    There is a wave of invisible energy in heaven and earth, and the ground shakes. In the whole heaven and earth, there are rough waves on the surface of rivers, and the mountains and rivers vibrate.


    "Boom! "


    suddenly, within the pit, a bright thunder burst into the sky, with a huge surge of lightning energy, corresponding to the lightning and thunder in the thick dark clouds above.


    In the thick dark clouds of this time, in the flash of lightning and thunder, the amazing energy poured into the sky, and countless bright thunders appeared around. The cracks in the dark space filled the void, which made people tremble!


    "Master, I succeeded "


    after a while, this amazing movement subsided. From the depths of the void, such a tender voice came out and reverberated in the void


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Master, I found out. Everyone went to the front. It is said that not long ago, there was a surprising movement in front of us. It was the deepest place of death. Now all of us have rushed over! "


    the brown Boulder, a thin figure falling, is thunder sheep.


    "The deepest place of death! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled slightly. Along the way, he found that there were fewer and fewer strong living beings. It turned out that there was a movement in the deepest place of death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2423

    "That''s right. "


    the little star looked at Du Shaofu and said," it is said that the main battlefield of the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe was in the burial heaven and death land. At that time, almost all the top strong men in the heaven and earth fell among them, so there were endless dangers and endless opportunities in the burial place. It seems that there are real dragon, Zhenfeng blood essence, which is the most dangerous place in this ancient wasteland. It is said that if those who practice in the holy land are trapped It is also absolutely impossible to get out of it, and even the practitioners of holy land can easily be killed among them. "


    after a pause, the little star looked at Du Shaofu and said," Dad, there are great dangers, but naturally there are great opportunities. It''s not too unusual to see those archaic sacred objects in it. I''m not interested in the blood essence of the real dragon and Phoenix. However, I want to know that it''s rumored that the biggest secret between heaven and earth is hidden in the burial ground. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. "


    " both good and bad! "


    Du Shaofu is very clear that these treasures, such as archaic sacred vessels, real dragons, true Phoenix essence and blood, are enough to make all living creatures brave enough to rush into them and take risks.


    Little star is not interested in the essence of real dragon and Phoenix. Du Shaofu is not surprised. As a little star, her own blood is much stronger than those of real dragon and Phoenix.


    The little star looked at Du Shaofu and continued: "I don''t know what the biggest secret is. It would be nice if there were some unique treasures. "


    with a smile, Du Shaofu had already heard of things related to the burial of heaven and earth. The biggest secret can not be said.


    "No one knows the biggest secret in the burial of heaven and death. It is said that some strong men have gone in, but no one has found it. After coming out, all the strong people who have gone in will never mention anything in the depth of the burial place. It is said that there is a dead place, which can bury any living creature between heaven and earth. Whether it is true or not is not known, but the true dragon and the Phoenix spirit Blood and the inheritance of the archaic strongmen exist. "Lei Yang said


    " it seems that it is not easy to bury them in the depths of heaven and earth. "


    Du Shaofu smiles. In such a fierce place, however, he has to go there. If there is great danger, there will be great opportunities. Otherwise, the strong members of the human race good beast alliance will not swarm in. It would be better if we can get some opportunities there.


    When there was a movement in the depths of the dead, everyone would not miss it. Du Shaofu estimated that he would be able to see all the people in the wasteland. In any case, he had to go.


    With his eyes moving, Du Shaofu asked Lei Yang, "can the movements in the depths of the dead land, the most powerful among the Terran and the beast alliance, enter into it? "


    " of course, I''m afraid that all the big families of the human race and the ancestors of the Animal League will go in. "Lei Yang opens his mouth. In his capacity, he knows a lot of things. He is familiar with many ancestors of the big families and the big beast families.


    "Well. "Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly fixed, but then he outlined a smile in his mouth. He also had a lot of progress now, not to mention the Seven Saints and thunder sheep. He also made a lot of progress now. The complete ancient space is also a big card of his own. Even if he met the ancestor of blood roe deer again, he now had the capital of absolute positive confrontation, and no longer had to worry too much.


    And there are also small stars, when the time comes to gather Du Xiaoyao, and so on, it is enough to let all parties fear it.


    Thinking about it, Du Shaofu didn''t worry too much. He didn''t need to hide anything. It was not the beginning.


    "Let''s go and bury heaven and death first. Maybe Zixuan''s mother, Yexi''s mother and Du Xiaoyao have already arrived there. "Little star said to Du Shaofu.


    "Yes. "


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and said that Du Shaofu would not look at Legalists, celebrities and others, and the people of the demon sect should not be afraid of anything. However, Du Shaofu had to pay attention to the danger of burial in heaven and earth. There were many top powerful men in the Animal League and the Terran. Du Shaofu was not arrogant.


    "Let''s set out early. Maybe we''ll have our men buried in heaven and earth. Don''t be bullied at that time. "Little star said, rubbing his hands and puckering his mouth. At this moment, the later cultivation of the holy animal kingdom has given him a lot of confidence.


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then he, Lei Yang and Xiaoxing, left in the sky and headed for the dead.


    In the boundless dark plain, the vast and boundless dark plain is far away and gray, like a void, as if this is the end of the heaven and earth.


    In the quiet dark plain, I don''t know when a huge space deep hole appeared, just like a black hole in space. The space ripple inside the hole whirled like a huge tornado storm, as if to devour the space.


    This world is accompanied by an eternal breath spreading. Under the majestic breath, all the practitioners who are below the realm do not even have the qualification to get close to them.


    "Hula..."! "


    the dim and vast plain is like a tsunami, and the dim haze of nothingness seems to have been rolling for countless years, and the huge space of hundreds of meters high has been surging and surging.


    Far away, many figures fall on the hills, with Xiao Yao among them, which is the strong man of the overlord Python clan.Looking at the amazing movement in the distance of the plain, it seems that a huge ancient fierce beast is waking up to devour this space. The strong men of the overlord Python clan are all shocked by their eyes.


    "It''s the first time that there has been such a movement in the depths of death. What''s the matter? "


    an old woman of the overlord Python clan was surprised. She felt palpitation just because of the terrible killing gas spreading from the plain ahead.


    "It''s not normal to bury heaven and earth this time. Is the rumor true? It''s the biggest secret in the world. "Xiao Yao''s bright eyes are full of doubts.


    "The sage of the family has said that we should be careful. "An old man''s eyes are dignified and there is no slightest carelessness. This is what the holy ancestor specially explained.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the dark plain, the space ripple is like the wave sweeping and howling, and the vast void has long been submerged in it.


    The mountains tens of thousands of miles away have also been flooded.


    The mountain peaks lead to the sky, and the turbulent waves of space are swept and slapped by waves with the terrible atmosphere of killing, as if to destroy everything.


    "What''s the matter? Is there really the biggest secret in the world? "


    there are many figures standing at random on the mountain peak. At the beginning, there are several figures, leading by the three people, namely, the magic temple, the Kalou Juezi and the demon Lingzi.


    "The devil has said that it is unusual to bury heaven and death in the earth. "Mo Cha''s eyes are slightly selected, and his face seems to be smiling at any time.


    "I''ve been in for so long. I want to know whether there is the biggest secret in the world in this fierce place. "There is no way to go.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh! "


    in the surging space, the sound of the breaking wind in the air is resounding, and many figures appear with a surge of majestic pressure. At first, a moving woman with a face of great national charm looks like a 20-year-old, with a natural radian and charming charm. The dark eyes are as clear as a stream, and with a light green and red color..


    The woman fell on the top of the mountain, her eyes like water, staring at the front.


    If Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing are here at the moment, they will surely be astonished. This woman is no other than Du Xiaoqing.


    At the moment, behind Du Xiaoqing, there are also the familiar figures such as the old ancestor and so on.


    "Qingzu, it seems that people from the ancient Lantian carving clan have also come. "The moving woman is surrounded by an old woman with an old face, but her eyes are very bright. She looks at the space not far from the front with a faint green and red light.


    The calm space ripples in the front space suddenly began to shake, and then many figures appeared out of thin air above the sky, with amazing breath waves, faintly with a powerful pressure spread.


    These figures appear, the eyes are also instant attention to this side.


    Among the visitors, many of them had strong figure and breath, and a tall and straight man was very outstanding. His face was handsome, his nose was like an eagle''s hook, his facial features were three-dimensional, he was wearing a tight suit and his shoulders were covered with an ancient bronze Cape, which made him slim and straight.


    There was a sense of pride in this man. If Du Shaofu were here now, he would have recognized that this was the battle LAN of the ancient Lantian carving clan. He had once dug this guy''s elixir.


    By Zhan Lan''s side, an old man in yellow has fierce and sharp eyes, which seems to make people feel that their heart is pressed by huge stones.


    "It turns out that the Bifang divine birds have arrived. "The old man in yellow of the ancient Lantian carving clan looks at Du Xiaoqing and the old woman''s humanity.


    "Lingdiao, it''s not too late for you to come. "


    the old woman said slightly, her breath was faintly visible. If you look carefully, you will find that the whole space is isolated in a layer of light cyan flame.


    "The ancient Lantian carving clan will drill when it is good, and naturally it will come earlier. "In the front half space, the space ripples again, and the sound comes through the space. With the wave of the space, when the voice just falls, many figures appear out of thin air again.


    "Boom! "


    with the fall of many figures, the breath in the void suddenly drops sharply, as if the void is about to freeze, and the ripples in the space are all carrying light frost fog.


    "Xuanming, if you have the ability, don''t come here. Don''t you let go of the xuanbing Tiangui clan this time! "Ling Diao looks at the visitor with a slightly heavy look. It seems that there has been something wrong between the two clans.


    "If you have a cheap price, you won''t be able to get as much as you can, but I don''t know if you have the strength! "It''s xuanbing Tiangui, an old man in gray, and a young man standing beside him. It''s xuantu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2424

    The grey old man, who is 70 years old, has a rough figure. The wrinkles on his forehead look like a light frost. He smiles at Ling Diao, but he is not too polite to Ling Diao. Naturally, he is qualified to be polite to Ling Diao.


    Around the old man in gray, the mysterious figure''s eyes are like stars, and they are also permeated with an air of pride and extraordinary temperament. Their eyes fall on the young people such as Du Xiaoqing, Ren Yi, Chibi and Zhan LAN.


    "Lingdiao, xuanming, what''s the meaning of your two old guys fighting with each other? Otherwise, we''ll have a fight. Let me see where your strength has come in these years. Ha ha. "


    at the same time, a hearty laugh came out. As the sound fell, the secret lines of empty talismans fluctuated, and with a flash of space ripples, many figures fell again, with a strong breath.


    The speaker was an old man with black hair and a pair of eyes, just like the sun.


    "Tiger! "


    when they saw the old man, Ling Diao and xuanming also moved their eyes secretly. This is a terrible figure of the dark tiger clan.


    Tiger Qing''s side, at this time, tiger hurricane is also around, there is a young man in black, dark and deep eyes, pure broken black, the whole person issued a kind of awe inspiring King''s spirit.


    "Xiaoqing! "


    when he saw Du Xiaoqing, the black robed youth''s eyes were overjoyed, and they immediately flew to the Bifang Shenniao group.


    "Tiger, are you here. "


    Du Xiaoqing was pleased, and his face showed a smile. This black robed youth was not Du Xiaohu, but who else could he have.


    "It seems that we have all improved! "


    when Xiaohu arrived at Du Xiaoqing''s side and looked at Du Xiaoqing, he felt the faint breath from the beautiful shadow at the moment, and the corners of his mouth set off a smile. He was very happy.


    "You''ve made a lot of progress. "Du Xiaoqing laughed and immediately asked," is there any news from my brother? "


    " not yet, but it is said that not long ago, sanshao, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao fought with Laozu of blood roe deer. It seems that sanshao''s strength must have improved even more. "Du Xiaohu said that he has made a lot of progress in the dark tigers.


    "Whoosh "


    the void is everywhere, and powerful figures are coming.


    Xiao Tian demon lion, Bahuang demon dragon, Yao Tian Yan Feng and other powerful orcs came to them, and many of the strong beast alliance also nodded to greet.


    "Here comes the Terran! "


    when he looks at the side of the sky, there are a lot of figures, and he is the strong man of the Terran.


    "The sun family, the Jiang family, the Ji family, the first one, came very quickly! "Among the Bifang divine birds, the old woman opened her mouth slightly, and the faint blue and red light in her eyes fluctuated.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Everybody, all the people from the Animal League have come. "


    in the far air, the Terran lineup is gathered together, and a lot of powerful breath is faintly diffused.


    With the fall of someone''s voice, many eyes a pick, eyes immediately gaze to the front of the space and go.


    The strong among the Terrans also look up, but also follow the gaze.


    For the beast League, the Terrans have been extremely afraid.


    "Whoosh! "


    in the mid air not far away, the space ripples open up the space ripple holes, and the figures appear immediately, with a terrible breath of blood evil spirits sweeping away like a storm.


    "Oh! "


    there was a roaring sound of a dragon. At first, a figure was covered with blood and red hair, just like blood flowing, shining, like a bloody flame flowing.


    This figure is very strange, but behind the human figure, there is a pair of bloody meat wings. In the fluctuation of blood light, there is a fluctuation of divine radiance and the fluctuation of talisman secret patterns.


    Such a figure, too powerful, eyes issued blood light, such as the sea of blood turbulent, incomparable.


    At the moment, there is a thin figure beside this figure. It looks gloomy and red headed. But the breath on the body is not much weaker than the former.


    "It''s the ancestor of blood roe deer. He leads the team in person. "


    " the ancestor of blood roe deer has come in person! "


    " the blood roe deer ancestor of the roe owl family, this guy is still alive! "


    " as well as the brother who was the ancestor of Xieji and the ancestor of blood roe deer, the guy also came! "


    " this horrible guy is as famous as Lei Yang! "


    " it is said that the blood roe deer ancestor was scared away by Du Shaofu and others last time. This time, he was afraid that he was prepared, so he called him! "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    with the wave of this mighty blood evil spirit, the scene was full of shock, and many of the strong people on the scene also changed their color, some were afraid of it, and others were in awe.


    The old ancestor of blood roe deer appeared. After sweeping around, he also looked at the vast void filled with the smell of killing.


    "Whoosh "


    it is no longer a secret that there are still strong creatures coming and there are movements in the depths of the dead and the dead. All the living creatures who can come here alive are constantly coming.A group of many figures appear, there are many strong people, but many of the first figure, is moving and graceful.


    When they saw those figures, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu were stunned, and then suddenly burst out the color of surprise, and the figure immediately flew out of the air.


    "Sister in law. "


    " Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoba, you two little guys are here! "


    " sister Cailing! "


    after a few flashes, Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu appeared beside the crowd and rushed forward with excitement and joy.


    "Granny mora, brother Qingchun, godfather, sister Shaojing, Xingyu, yepiaoling, eternal jade. "Du Xiaoqing is so happy that everyone is here.


    At the moment, there are a lot of people here, including Mohist school, golden winged Dapeng bird, Qingqing in the East, ruosu in the East, Ruoyun in the East, and Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoba, ye Piaoling and other wild people.


    "Xiaoqing, Xiaohu. "


    when they met Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu, everyone was very happy. All the people on the scene almost heard about Xiaoqing and Xiaohu''s experiences and opportunities, and were happy for them.


    "Why are you all here? Great! "Du Xiaoqing was so happy that he didn''t expect to meet everyone. Almost all the people he knew came and were safe and sound. This is the happiest thing.


    "We met each other on the way, and came together in company. "


    Ouyang Shuang said to Du Xiaoqing, feeling the fluctuating breath of Du Xiaoqing at the moment, and he still remembers the appearance of this little girl when she was in the dark forest. How long has it been that she is now.


    Yuankong, at the moment, in the orc League and the Terran lineup, Xiao Hu and Du Xiaoqing and a group of people there seem to be quite familiar, which makes many eyes fluctuate and some people look complicated.


    "Are those people from the outside world who have something to do with the ROC emperor Du Shaofu? "


    " it seems that they all have good breath. What kind of outside world is it that can pour out so many young people! "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    whether it is the Terran or the beast alliance, their eyes are all on Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Ouyang Shuang, Dongli Qingqing, etc., which is very complicated.


    "Whew "


    once again, there is a figure tearing through the cracks in the void. The light is dazzling, the breath is vast, and the sky is surging.


    These figures are not many, but the breath is quite good.


    These figures appear, the line of sight swept around, when the eyes fall on the line-up of the desolate country at the moment, the eyes are incomparably ugly.


    These figures are not others. They are the ghost vulture, the snake Yu of the sky snake family, the lion Hongtu of the red fire demon lions, Su Sanyan, Huiwu, longqianchao, and several Legalists. Among them, there is a dishevelled middle-aged man with a wine pot and a dark robe. I don''t know how long it has not been washed.


    The appearance of these figures attracted the attention of the desolate country lineup. Looking at Ming Lao and the dishevelled middle-aged man, Du Shaojing''s eyes fluctuated a little.


    "Miss Shaojing. "


    but when he saw Du Shaojing, he saluted Du Shaojing from a distance.


    "Second uncle, I''m old. "


    Du Shaojing raised her eyes and nodded. Her face became calm and her voice passed.


    "Hum! "


    next to Ming Lao, a young man with the appearance of only 30 years old is now no longer pale and has a little ruddy appearance, but his eyes are cold and cold. He looks at the figures in the desolate country lineup from a distance, and looks at Du Tingxuan and others with cold light and hatred.


    "It''s the dragon clan, the Legalists. Let''s go! "


    in the deep and dark pupils of Xiaohu, the cold light suddenly comes out. After the strength has risen greatly, it is no need to be polite to see the dragon, Legalists, and famous masters.


    "Master! "


    Dongli Qingqing looks at the famous people, and her eyes are full of cold.


    "Hehe, do it! "


    Du Xiaohuang was afraid that the world would not be in chaos. In addition, she did not pay attention to long Qianchao and others.


    "I dare to bump into it. This time it''s our turn! "


    Du Xiaoqing''s eyes sank. At the moment, both his own cultivation and his status in the Bifang divine bird family are absolutely qualified to go to long Qianchao, Su Sanyan and others.


    Night Piaoling and eternal jade body evil spirit fluctuation, if is sharp sword scabbard, ready to hand at any time.


    "Not good "


    when we saw that there were a lot of horrible people in the scene, long Qianchao and Su Sanyan were ugly, but when they looked at Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing, they were obviously hostile, and their eyes changed greatly.


    "All in the Holy Land! "


    long Qianchao, Su Sanyan, Huiwu and others are also practitioners of holy land. At this moment, even if you feel the breath of Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Du Tingxuan and yepiaoling, you can also clearly know that these horrible young people have reached the holy land at the moment. Although they have got a lot of opportunities in this fierce place, their natural appearance is limited and their strength is limited However, it has also made a lot of progress, but it has not made much substantial progress. The other side still has a large number of people. It seems that there is nothing cheap to take advantage of if we really make a move."Jie Jie, you really have no place to find. It''s easy to get here. This time, you can''t escape! "At this time, the cold laughter spread, reverberating through the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2425

    When this voice falls, the blood light gushes out to cover the void, a figure crosses the void, and the eyes emit blood light, like a sea of blood surging, vast and incomparable.


    "He is the ancestor of roe deer! "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    when this figure appeared, the eyes of the strong people in the field were also shocked. Almost everyone knew the gratitude and resentment between the ancestor of blood deer and Du Shaofu of the desolate country. At the moment, it was the people of the desolate country. It seemed that the blood roe deer ancestor was going to do something about it.


    For a moment, there was a commotion, and the eyes of all parties were immediately and tightly watched. Some people''s faces were complicated, and some people''s eyes fluctuated.


    The happiest people on the scene are undoubtedly long Qianchao, Su Sanyan and others. They are ugly in front of them. They are afraid that Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan and Du Xiaohuang will attack them.


    He felt the terrible blood evil spirit of the ancestor Xuelu. He was a terrible cultivator in the later period of the holy animal kingdom. At the moment, he had to deal with the people in the wasteland. Long Qianchao, Su Sanyan, Huiwu, Shi Hongtu and so on immediately showed their happy faces.


    "Du Shaofu''s little scum is a disaster everywhere. Someone will take care of him. "The middle-aged man in the family of Legalists is gloomy, with a sneer in his eyes.


    All the people in the wasteland raised their eyes. Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun, ye Piaoling and so on looked up. They knew the identity of the blood roe deer ancestor. At the beginning, the blood roe deer ancestor fled in confusion, but now Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao are not there. Du Shaojing is the only one with the highest strength on the scene. I''m afraid it is not enough to stop the blood roe deer ancestor.


    "Who is this old bastard? "


    Du Xiaoqing lifted her eyes, and her pale green and red eyes swept the ancestor of the blood sweeping roe deer, but he didn''t care too much. As he is now in the family of Bifang divine birds, he really doesn''t need to be afraid of any of them.


    "The blood roe deer ancestor of the roe owl family once bullied Xiaohuang and me, and was finally driven away by Uncle Shaofu, Xiaoxing and uncle Xiaoyao. "Du Xiaoba opened his mouth, facing the blood roe deer ancestor, he was also afraid of several people. Now Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are not here.


    "It turns out to be the blood roe deer of the roe deer owl family. The old king Badan dares to hurt my little master. Do you want to die! "


    listen to Du Xiaoba''s words, Xiaohu has a bad temper. Although he has heard of the blood deer ancestor for a long time, he is absolutely afraid of the terrible blood evil spirit, but he is totally fearless. The dark sky tiger clan is above the roe deer owl family.


    The old blood deer ancestor saw that the ROC emperor, the other dragon, and the red Jiri macaque were not there. He was more confident and wanted to come to clean up the wasteland. He was also willing to revenge his blood. However, when he appeared, he didn''t imagine that these joint ventures were panic stricken and afraid. At first, a little girl didn''t care who the old bastard was, and then he was directly scolded by a young man ¡£


    His blood roe deer ancestor, one of the top strong men in the Animal League, has never been so ignored by people. Even the ancestor level figures in the Bi Fang divine bird, the dark tiger, and the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan dare not speak to her like this.


    But the old blood deer ancestor saw it with his own eyes. The little girl and the black robed youth came from the Bifang divine birds and the dark sky tigers, which seemed to have something to do with the wasteland. Although he was extremely angry, he had to be a little afraid. After all, the people of the dark sky tiger and the Bi Fang god bird family were also present.


    "You have something to do with the wasteland? "


    the blood roe deer ancestor was staring at Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu, and his look was gloomy and hard to see the extreme.


    "You''d better not come to the wasteland, or I''ll be rude to you! "Du Xiaoqing looks directly at the blood roe deer. As she is now a member of the Bifang divine bird clan, this is definitely not just a threat.


    "Old man, it''s better not to make trouble to the wasteland again! "


    although Du Xiaohu has a big temper, he is not a reckless person. Although there are strong people in the dark Tianhu clan, he feels the breath of the blood roe deer ancestors, but he knows that the strong people of the dark tiger clan who are present are not sure that they can deal with the blood roe deer ancestors.


    "Ha ha ha ha "


    the old ancestor of the blood roe deer laughed. He was very angry and laughed. His voice shook the sky, and the breath of blood evil spirit rose and fell. Anyone could hear the cold meaning in the laughter at the moment.


    When the laughter stopped, the old blood deer ancestor looked directly at the old woman and tiger Qing of the Bifang Shenniao clan and the dark sky tiger clan, and said, "chisu, tiger Qing, you descendants of the Bifang divine bird and the dark sky tiger clan, have you come to the point where you don''t pay attention to my blood roe deer! "


    " xueroe deer, the younger sister of Chilan, is the little ancestor of Bifang divine bird family! "The old woman looked at the blood roe deer and said," the voice is not very loud, but it is mixed with mysterious air, resounding through the void.


    "Chilan''s sister! "


    however, when such words spread, all directions were empty, and all the top strong people in the big orcs and human families in the Animal League suddenly fell on Du Xiaoqing.


    For the younger generation, perhaps some people don''t know who Chilan is, but for the top powerful people in all major forces and families, it is clear to everyone. It is the strongest of Bifang Shenniao. It was said that not long ago, it was Chilan who fought directly with the ancient emperor of the holy temple.


    If someone asks who is the strongest in the beast League, he will say with one voice that it is Lord Chilan. It is the strong man with that legend that the beast League still has to suppress over the human race in these years.Listening to chisu''s words, the blood roe deer''s face immediately began to draw. Although he was afraid of the Bifang divine bird family, the descendants of the Bifang divine bird family naturally did not need to pay attention to it. What''s more, he would never care too much about the chisu in front of him.


    But Chilan, for the blood roe deer ancestor, is a big mountain. The little girl is actually the sister of Chilan. Although I don''t know what''s going on, I''ve never heard of Chilan having a sister. But as a sister, the blood roe deer ancestor has to fear.


    "Blood roe deer, he is not the descendant of my dark tiger clan, but the inheritor of tiger famine ancestors! "Tiger Qing said to the blood roe deer ancestor, the voice is also vast void.


    "Gugu "


    when such words spread, the audience was shocked and suddenly took a cool breath.


    "The inheritor of the tiger waster, my God! "


    in the beast alliance, the voice of boiling shock suddenly came out, and the eyes trembled.


    Tiger wasteland is a legendary strongman of the dark tiger clan. It is said that the tiger famine has already fallen, but it has left a successor. As the inheritor of tiger wilderness, this identity is absolutely high among the dark tiger clan.


    The old blood deer ancestor''s face has been twitching. These two descendants, one is Chi Lan''s sister, and the other is the successor of the dark tiger clan, the legendary strongman of the dark tiger clan. Such identity is of great importance to the Bifang Shenniao clan and the dark Tianhu clan. If the descendants of the Bi Fang Shenniao clan and the dark Tianhu clan, if they offend him, they should be justified Reason, even if he killed, it was absolutely OK, but the two in front of him, he really did not dare to kill.


    "Wow, the identities of Xiao Qing Jie and Xiao Hu are so big! "


    Du Xiaohuang''s eyes were pleasantly surprised and looked at the expressions of those who were surrounded by strong creatures in the distance. She also knew that Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu were very important in the Bifang divine birds and dark sky tigers.


    "The Bi Fang divine birds and the dark sky tigers have something to do with the wasteland from the outside world? "The old blood roe deer''s face was gloomy, and he looked at Chi Su and tiger Qing and asked.


    "That doesn''t matter. "


    both chisu and Huqing shook their heads, and then chisu continued to say," but if anyone dares to touch the little ancestor of our Bifang divine bird family, then we will not be polite! "


    " the same is true of the dark tigers. "Tiger Qing said faintly.


    "What do you mean, the Bifang divine birds and the dark tigers really don''t exist? Today, we should protect those human beings. Don''t forget the existence of the Animal League. The Bi Fang God birds and the dark sky tigers protect the human beings like this. I don''t know whether they have been approved by other strong members of the Animal League! "


    the ancestor of blood roe deer stares at chisu and Huqing, and his eyes show blood light, which is clearly threatening him.


    "The beast alliance is not the Bi Fang divine bird clan and the dark tiger clan! "


    " anyway, human beings from the outside world also killed many of the strong men in our Animal League. Today we just killed them! "


    " kill these people from outside! "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    with the fall of blood roe deer ancestor''s voice, many voices came out of the animal alliance, especially the Yaotian Yanfeng clan, the Bahuang demon dragon clan, and the ancient Lantian carving clan. They originally had an irresolvable gratitude and resentment with Du Shaofu, and naturally they would not let go of such opportunities.


    Looking around, red, tiger Qing, and so on also secretly some micro coagulation color.


    "Hum, these people in the wasteland are dead today, and no one can protect them! "


    the blood roe deer ancestors are cold and the blood light is fluctuating. This is the best mobile phone meeting, which can never be missed. Even Chi Lan''s sister and the inheritor of tiger famine can''t stop it. As long as you don''t kill these two, you can do anything.


    "Dare you! "


    Du Xiaoqing has deep eyes, but looking at the Animal League at the moment, many people seem to want to go with the blood roe deer ancestors, and they also have more fear. Once they fight, even if the Bifang divine birds and the dark tigers intervene, the people of the wasteland will suffer.


    The old ancestor of blood roe deer looked at Du Xiaoqing, his blood colored eyes rippled with coldness, and said, "little girl, you''re afraid it''s not enough! "


    " old man, I''m afraid you won''t succeed, I''ll kill you sooner or later! "


    Xiaohu looks directly at the blood roe deer ancestor. No one has seen him. Although the breath on the blood roe deer ancestor is terrible, it still can''t scare him.


    But at the moment, Du Xiaohu''s dark eyes are also secretly dignified. The breath of the blood roe deer ancestor is much stronger than that of tiger Qing and several strong men from the dark sky tiger clan at the moment.


    "Some of them are arrogant. If they are not enough, you are still far from enough. Today, these people in the wasteland are dead. If you dare to stop them, who dares to stop them, then don''t blame me for being rude! "The blood roe deer ancestor boldly opened his mouth, and the voice of his words was like a sea of blood surging, which made the surrounding creatures tremble and uneasy for no reason.


    "Brother Xuelu, you don''t need to say much, just kill it! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2426

    Such words fall, at this moment, has been following the blood roe deer side of the thin figure across the void, cold words fall, and then step across the air, and blood roe deer stand together.


    "You are my father! "


    looking at this tiny figure, many eyes around him suddenly tremble for no reason. Even tiger Qing and Chi Su have dark eyes. This Jian is not a strong man, but a brother of blood roe deer ancestor. In fact, he is not under thunder sheep.


    A blood roe deer ancestor is already difficult to deal with. He feels the breath on his body. Du Xiaohuang, Xiao Hu and Du Xiaoqing are also dignified. Once they fight, the wasteland will not be able to take the advantage and suffer a lot.


    Besides, all the people here are from the Animal League. Although the Terrans are present, Du Xiaohuang and Du Tingxuan know that once they fight, the people of the Terran will not help. On the contrary, they are afraid that many strong people of the human race will fall into trouble. Du Shaofu still has many enemies in the Terran family.


    The old blood roe deer is no longer easy to deal with. At the moment, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu are also sober. The strong men from the Bifang divine birds and the dark sky tigers are not enough to deal with the blood roe deer ancestor and the Xiejie. Once those two horrible guys are reckless, they are enough to make the people in the wasteland unable to resist!


    "Do you think that the people in the wasteland can be destroyed if you want to destroy them? I''m afraid you have to pay the price of bleeding for your later cultivation of Holy Land! "


    the light words fall, a beautiful shadow appears quietly, standing quietly, the long skirt of green clothes floats with the wind, and a long black hair pours down in the back of his head, leaving the dust like an immortal, and surpassing the vulgarity and arrogance of the world!


    This is Du Shaojing, who appears suddenly without any sound, but seems to have a light that will not be submerged.


    "Well, it seems that this woman is very similar to the great ROC emperor. "


    " she is Du Shaojing, and it is said that she is Du Shaofu''s sister! "


    when the figure of the immortal woman was suspended in the air and looked at her beautiful face, she was surprised in a low voice among the living creatures of zhoukong.


    "Everyone has to pay the price to move our country! "


    Du Tingxuan''s voice dropped and his figure stepped out of the sky.


    "Boom "


    then, the void again fluctuates, and a series of figures step out together, including Zhen Qingchun, ye Piaoling, eternal jade, Lei Lao, Dai Xingyu, Ouyang Shuang, Su Muxin and so on.


    Qingqing in the East, ruosu in the East, jueyu in Jialou, Moluo in Jialou, and Sima Muhan in the east also followed.


    The strong men of Mohist, peasant and yin-yang families did not have much hesitation. They planned to fight. The ancestor of blood roe deer would not let them go when dealing with the desolate country.


    "Boom "


    when a large number of strong people step out, the breath surges and the space fluctuates. A strong breath spreads from the high altitude, making the whole world tremble.


    Such a lineup of forces, many of the strong are not vulgar, the Holy Land practitioners have been many, so that the major forces on the scene also secretly frown.


    The strongmen of the orc League and the Terran are very clear. In addition to the top ones, no matter the number of Holy Land practitioners, no matter whether it is the beast league or the Terran, any single family or clan can not get so many holy land practitioners. Moreover, most of these people are still young, proving that the future is boundless. In time, such a lineup is absolutely terrible.


    Du Tingxuan''s long hair was fluttering, his robe was hunting, and his whole body was covered with light thunder. He looked directly at Xiejie and the ancestor of blood roe deer. His eyes were like a sea of thunder. On his handsome and upright face, thunder light was deep in his eyes, and his killing intention was slowly diffused. But his emotion was consistent, like a rock. He said to Du Shaojing, "one for each. If it''s not easy to deal with, go to your brother. "


    " hasn''t arrived yet! "Du Shaojing opened his mouth, and thunder came out of his eyes.


    "Hum, is it a family again? Well, kill you, and then kill the little boy! "The blood roe deer''s face is gloomy, and his blood is slowly fluctuating. He looks at Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaohuang and others. He knows that these guys are unusual, but he doesn''t pay much attention to them at the moment. What he cares about is Du Shaofu''s little boy, red Jiri macaque and Yilong.


    Du Tingxuan did not speak. His figure was straight and sharp, just like a spear. His killing eyes gradually became sharp, and the thunder began to fluctuate. He fixed his eyes on the blood roe deer ancestor and planned to fight for it.


    "Hum! "


    night Piaoling shakes her arm, and a long sword appears in her hand, and her eyes begin to look sharp.


    The long robe on the jade body shakes when hunting, and the spear is in the hand, and the breath of the body is like a fierce beast.


    Zhen Qingchun''s evil spirit fluctuates on her body, but her obscene face is full of Tao Yun, and her eyes are rolling with cold light.


    Feel that the breath of the shadow wave, around the strong people secretly tremble.


    "Well, there is a good play! "


    long Qianchao, Huiwu and other people in yuankong all sneered at them. This time, these people in the desolate country are afraid to die.


    "The people of Bifang Shenniao clan listen to me and try their best to deal with two old guys. In the future, the roe deer owl family will kill one after another! "Du xiaoqingchen said," from the shadow of Qian Ying, a terrible blue and red flame swept out. The rolling flame, accompanied by the mysterious patterns of towering talismans, erupted like a volcano. The high temperature of the flame makes people crawl, burn and wither."Roe owl family, I will kill one after another! "


    the tiger said in a low voice. From its upright body, it sent out bright black runes. The momentum was like a mountain, oppressing people. The tiger''s eyes were covetous, the pressure was rolling, and the voice was like thunder!


    "In the middle of the sacred animal kingdom, the peak in the early stage of the sacred animal kingdom "


    at the moment, Du Xiaoqing and Xiao Hu''s breath swept out without any cover up, and the faces of Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang and Zhen Qingchun were all shocked. How long has it been? Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu were in the middle of the holy animal kingdom, and the other was the peak in the early stage of the holy animal kingdom. Such benefits were too big and too hard for everyone.


    "Well, no one can protect these people today! "


    the blood roe deer ancestors didn''t want to have a long night''s dream, so they had to do it first. Once the Bifang divine birds and the dark sky tigers were determined to intervene, it would be somewhat troublesome.


    "Boom! "


    with the fall of the voice, the blood roe deer ancestor directly launched his hand without any stagnation. The pair of blood light and flesh wings behind him did not move, but his figure was already in front of the sky, and the method was not vulgar. There was blood light on his body, which turned into a rune all over the sky and condensed into a competition. If it was like a bloody thunder, it fell directly at the people in the wasteland, and the blood light energy rushed to all directions.


    "Long "


    at this moment, Du Shaojing''s eyes were full of thunder, and his breath broke out with all his strength. If it was the sound of the sky, the power of the natural Saint swept through, and the thunder and martial veins covered, the breath was vast and boundless. With the general trend sweeping out, Du Shaojing directly collided with the former before Du Tingxuan.


    "Boom "


    Xueguang and Lei guangshengwei collide with each other violently, which makes people shocked, and the void around them crumbles.


    This blood light is terrible!


    "Wait "


    Du Shaofu''s Qianying image was staggering back dozens of Zhang, and the blood light swept through and spread out, which greatly affected the people of the desolate country.


    "Poof "


    when Qianying stopped retreating in an instant, Du Shaojing couldn''t help but gush blood out of her mouth, and then her face turned pale.


    The scene was full of shock. How powerful was the blood roe deer ancestor? He had just shot, but there was not much left. Although Du Shaojing was injured, he fought back.


    "Du Shaojing''s breath is very unusual. It''s Shengwei, isn''t it "


    there were strong people on the scene, and they felt the breath of Du Shaojing, which was extraordinary.


    "I have some strength, but it''s just that. I''m doomed to die in the end! "


    without a hit, what kind of status is the ancestor of blood roe deer? His face is more gloomy, his body is full of blood, and the meat wings behind him are also shaking.


    But when the old blood roe deer''s voice dropped, his eyes suddenly lifted, and his eyes turned to the empty space on the left. It seemed that he felt something, and his face suddenly changed.


    However, at the moment, with the blood roe deer ancestor''s hand, he didn''t like it. He raised his hand directly, and the majestic dark air poured out, accompanied by a terrible evil spirit turning into a whirlpool, spreading the terrible and terrifying pressure.


    "Together! "


    when the cold words came out, he raised his hand, and his intention of killing was surging. The powerful storm connecting heaven and earth suddenly swept out, and the impact space was inch by inch cracked, and the surrounding space debris shot away like powder. There was a huge void space that was slowly merging.


    Such a terrible force suddenly shrouded in the desolate country.


    Under the force of terror, the powerful people of the desolate country were frightened by it, and those who were crushed could not resist. The evil spirit affected the spirits, and the breath of palpitation could not help appearing from the heart.


    Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoqing, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaohu suddenly changed their eyes. They burst out a terrible light and stood in the air. In an instant, the strange smell of the whole body became more and more strong. It seemed that they were accumulating something.


    "Boom! "


    just for a moment, the whirlpool of the evil spirit of the terrible force has already hit, and the space is shaking, and it is about to hit the wasteland. The force of terror will block the whole sky, and the runes will cover the void.


    "You''ll find a way to escape. We''ll fight against it. "At the same time, Du Tingxuan said softly. It is very clear that it is difficult to stop the old ancestor of Xijian and xueluo at this moment.


    "You dare to hurt my little ancestor! "


    " Jianjian, do you want to provoke my dark tiger clan! "


    at the same time, both chisu and Huqing drink, and their breath is surging. In any case, Xiaoqing and Xiaohu can''t have any accidents.


    "Evil animal, this strength wants to move the people of our country. Isn''t it too low! "


    at the same time, a cold and bone piercing sound resounded. At this moment, just before the terrible whirlpool of evil spirit storm, the space ripple flashed, and a purple figure stepped out of the space, and then appeared under the gaze of countless eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2427

    Purple sound and shadow stand in the sky, tall and straight, seemingly floating, but at this time, the whirlpool of terror connecting heaven and earth releases tremendous energy, but even the corner of the purple robe of this person can''t be moved.


    The man appeared, hovering in the air, resolute and resolute face, but his eyes were calm with a purple and gold chill. The faint breath on his body without any reason gave people a feeling of extreme trembling.


    At this time, the upright figure stood calmly in front of the terrible evil spirit tornado storm which connected the heaven and the earth. It seemed that in front of the tornado storm vortex, it was like ants facing an elephant. However, the evil spirit tornado storm vortex, which was large enough to destroy the space, was in front of the figure, but it could not shake it at all.


    "Hula...!"


    Before the space is broken, the tornado and the whirlpool, all those who hit the tall and straight figure will disappear and disappear in a flash.


    This moment of change, the face suddenly changed, he found that his attack was unable to move forward half an inch.


    At the same time, the blood roe deer ancestor''s heart surged with shock. He lifted up and saw the purple robe figure standing in the air. The figure was so familiar that he was shocked and depressed. He said: "Du Shaofu, you are here at last!"


    "It''s Du Shaofu!" At this moment, his eyes flashed suddenly, and he immediately looked away. It turned out that this boy was Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC.


    "Du Shaofu, is he the ROC emperor Du Shaofu?"


    With the voice of the blood roe deer ancestor falling, the whole field changed color, and the eyes fell on the visitors like lightning.


    Long Qianchao, Huiwu, shihongtu, Su Sanyan''s face, which just sneered at, suddenly began to twitch.


    "Old blood roe deer, are you an old bastard again?"


    At this time, there is such a young voice coming from the depths of the void, from far to near, as if from the void.


    And when the sound just spread, it is two figures suddenly break through the sky and appear.


    A girl of 11 or 12 years old, wearing a red skirt, twinkles with star patterns, and her eyes are permeated with a kind of golden luster, especially a vertical Rune mark in her eyebrow heart, which makes her noble temperament add a bit of evil.


    Such a small figure appeared, but without any reason, with a kind of terrible supreme gas, let Jianjian, tiger Qing, Chi Su and others immediately looked up and looked carefully.


    Next to the little girl, there was an old man who was thin and dry. She was as thin as a teenager. Her face seemed to be only skin and bone. Her face had no flesh and blood. She had a few wisps of white goat whiskers. She moved with the wind in her chin. Her pupils were deep and covered with thunder and lightning To destroy.


    When the old man appeared, the void around him solidified, which immediately caused many eyes to ripple violently.


    "Lei Yang, it''s Lei Yang who has come too!"


    Some people can''t help but exclaim, that''s Lei Yang, a top-level strong person who will never be under the ancestor of Jianjian.


    But at this moment, when the purple robe figure and the little girl appear, Dai Xingyu, Du Xiaoba, Su Muxin, Dongli Qingqing, Zhen Qingchun, etc. are not smiling on their faces.


    "Father, star sister!"


    Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba and other young faces were filled with the most ecstatic look.


    At the moment, it is Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Lei Yang.


    The blood deer ancestor''s face immediately twitched. Originally, a Du Shaofu came. He was shocked, but he was secretly pleased. This is the main leader. Today, we are going to deal with it together. But when we see that strange dragon coming at the same time, we have a bad look.


    But when he saw that Lei Yang and the strange dragon, Du Shaofu, seemed to have a good relationship, he was surprised.


    It is not said that Lei Yang and Du Shaofu had great enmity and had a great war. How could they have been together now.


    "It''s him..."


    "He is the emperor of the ROC!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, the strong people in the field suddenly looked at each other, for it trembling eyes.


    "Evil animals dare to show off their crimes!"


    In the whirlpool of evil spirit, Du Shaofu''s eyes were covered with purple gold. He shook his arms. Under an invisible energy, the huge whirlpool of the high-speed whirlwind of the evil spirit tornado suddenly solidified. No, there was a rune that began to crumble.


    "My God, what kind of magic is this?"


    With the huge evil spirit tornado, the whirlpool was frozen for a moment, and everyone was shocked. The voice of the cool breath of Zhou Kong was resounding, and the strength of jianjianna, and the cultivation of the later period of the holy animal kingdom, the monstrous evil spirit was enough to make the practitioners of the same realm tremble. At the moment, it seemed that it had no effect in front of the great Peng emperor.


    All of them were stunned and frightened.


    At this time, there was something even more frightening to all. Du Shaofu stepped out of the room, and a voice that shocked the sky was like thunder. It was enough to fall in everyone''s ears: "evil animal, your later cultivation of the holy animal kingdom is really not so good!"When the last word fell, Du Shaofu''s figure was already across the whirlpool of the evil spirit storm and appeared directly in front of Jianjian.


    At the same time, just after Du Shaofu, the huge evil spirit tornado storm whirlpool suddenly began to shake.


    As the whirlpool of evil spirit trembles, the whole space is in a state of falling, and huge cracks appear on the whirlpool of huge evil spirit tornado storm.


    "Click!"


    In the next moment, the sound of "Ka Ka" was heard, and the huge whirlpool of evil spirit tornado immediately broke down and scattered like the collapse of a mountain peak. It did not make too much noise. It was just a low sound of space breaking, runes breaking, and disappearing in the void.


    In the huge evil spirit whirlpool, as the end of the day is approaching, it collapses inch by inch, but there is no energy and strength to fluctuate outside the evil spirit tornado storm vortex.


    It is just that in the storm of the evil spirit tornado, the light smashed in an instant is dazzling and deep, and the majestic and majestic pressure is coming, which makes the whole space turn into a dark space and a deep hole.


    "Long..."


    At this moment, the whole space around is shaking. The light of infinite energy is twisted in the sky, but there is no sound.


    All of this happened behind Du Shaofu.


    All this is too shocking, let all eyes change color, one by one shocked stupefied!


    All the people were shocked and looked at the tall and straight figure in the sky. On that figure, there was a supreme incomparable power. Without any action, it could suppress the common people and push all sides.


    At the moment, the face of the old ancestor of Xieji was frozen. I didn''t know whether it was because of the silent destruction and shock of his own attack power, or because of the invisible and terrible breath that he felt.


    "If we move the people of our country, we will pay a price."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fell into a daze, and his words with cold meaning rang through the vast sky. As the last word fell from his mouth, the coldness of Zijin''s pupils also shot out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2428

    In his startled and trembling eyes, it seemed that there was no force to avoid it. All the space around him was solidified. Du Shaofu hit him hard with a fist.


    "Long..."


    The sound was as loud as thunder. With this blow, a mouthful of blood gushed out when he shot old zudun. His body was like a bird with broken wings. He shot down the ground like a meteorite, and hit the mountain below heavily.


    "Bang bang!"


    In the roar, the terrible force directly blew the mountain top open, and the boulder collapsed. Among the surrounding debris, cracks spread from the hard wall.


    Everyone looked at the scene, all of them were shocked.


    "So strong!"


    The strong living beings in the scene were shaking in their hearts, which were not ordinary.


    He was a strong man in the later period of holy animal kingdom, but he was in Du Shaofu''s hands and seemed vulnerable.


    "Did Du Shaofu come to the holy land


    All eyes take a cool breath in their hearts, this kind of strength, unless it is to the holy land is complete.


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the blood roe deer ancestor''s face suddenly changed.


    Tiger Qing, Chi Su, and other top strong people on the scene, also have a wave of eyes, such a human, incredibly strong to such a terrible degree.


    "By leaps and bounds again!"


    Zhen Qingchun, Lei Lao and others are surprised. They are too afraid of this kind of strength. They are all with the strength to smash the space.


    "Oh..."


    When the low roar spread, the place where the ancestor of Jianjian fell was blown up, and the stone burst into the sky. It turned into a huge body, which looked like a wolf and a red headed rat. Its voice was like a dolphin, and its evil spirit was overwhelming. It swept away like the sky and the sun.


    "Boy, I''m not finished with you!"


    His body was as huge as a mountain, and his fierce pupil contained two sea of evil spirits. He was staring at Du Shaofu, and the cold light was surging.


    "Beyond your ability, you want to die!"


    The little star shot directly, but the little body burst out unimaginable breath at the moment. The golden flame covered the small fist, and the empty space around it twisted into nothingness. The high temperature penetrated into the void and crossed the void. One punch hit Yanjian fiercely. Before the fist, the void exploded in the "boom".


    "The later stage of sacred animal kingdom!"


    Staring at the little star, she changes color greatly. The little girl is actually in the later stage of the holy animal kingdom. The breath of supremacy that permeates her body can directly affect her spirit and blood, and can''t be expelled.


    "Old man, we meet again!"


    The little star has already shot at Yao, and Du Shaofu is too lazy to pay attention to it. Zijin''s eyes are fixed on the ancestor of the blood roe deer.


    "Boy, did you break through again?"


    Seeing that he was blocked by a little dragon who had already arrived at the later stage of the sacred animal kingdom, the blood deer ancestor felt the breath of Du Shaofu at the moment, and just hit the sniper with one blow, which undoubtedly proved that the cultivation had made a terrible breakthrough in this short period of time.


    "Kill them all, not one!"


    Du Shaofu paid no attention to the blood roe deer ancestors. He glanced around and pointed to some powerful roe deer owl people who came with the blood roe deer ancestors and said to Lei Yang.


    "Yes, master!"


    Thunder sheep open his mouth, sound like thunder, at the same time, from the body of thunder sheep, a majestic energy storm, detonated with the posture of destruction unmatched.


    "Boom "


    for a moment, there was lightning and thunder above the void, the wind and clouds were surging, and the electric arc was blazing and surging with the sound of" rumbling "thunder.


    The breath of thunder and lightning surged wildly and turned into whirlpool, just like thunder and lightning tornado. The strong man of the roe owl clan was killed and killed by thunder sheep. Thunder sheep directly took part in the thunder light training, and the thunder light flashed out directly with dazzling light.


    Bright thunder and lightning exercise terror, where the void is silent and broken, the arc is raging, and the breath is destroyed.


    Dare you, Ray


    The blood roe deer ancestor''s face changed greatly. It was very clear that the roe owl people it brought could not be the opponent of thunder sheep, so he immediately had to stop.


    "This is the price you have to pay!"


    The faint voice came out, and Du Shaofu''s figure and ghost appeared in front of the blood roe deer ancestor, directly blocking.


    "Little bastard, I''m not finished with you!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the blood roe deer ancestor''s gloomy face was cold and cold, and his eyes were cold. The flesh wings behind his back expanded directly. The strong energy and strong wind fluctuated as fast as lightning. In an instant, he killed Du Shaofu, and the blood evil spirit was towering.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were picked up. Suddenly, the golden light surged in his eyes, which was sharp and frightening. The golden light wrapped his body, and his domineering momentum swept out of his body. With a shake of his arm, he wrapped the golden light with a fist, and burst out directly.


    "Oh "


    when the fist blows out, the deities sing for a long time, and the Dragon sings for nine days. The golden fist suddenly collides with the flesh and wings of the former, and the domineering energy sweeps out.


    "Boom "


    these collisions send out explosions among the lightning, and the terrible air waves and runes stir up the surrounding space like waves."Push! "


    in the full view of the public, with the spread of the explosion, the expanded meat wings of the blood roe deer ancestor were lifted directly, but their bodies were successively shaken back in the void.


    The blood roe deer ancestor''s eyes gushed out a piece of frightful color, that boy unexpectedly so strong.


    At this moment, Hu Qing, Chi Su and so on are moved, and all eyes change greatly again.


    Du Shaofu''s body swayed slightly in the void. He looked at the old blood roe deer who had retreated. His eyes were cold. His feet were flying in the air. He was full of domineering atmosphere. His eyes were shining with gold and his feet were carefree. He was wandering like a God. He was haunted by ghosts. He immediately chased the blood deer ancestor.


    "Gee! "


    the change between panic made the ancestor of blood roe deer appalled, but it was not a weak one. In a moment, it turned into a huge body of roe deer owl. The huge fierce pupil of the Dragon deer owl was shining to the extreme. The breath was amazing. The blood color Rune was centered on itself. It swept towards the four directions like a tsunami. The space was shaking, the void roared and the blood was rolling!


    "How can you be so strong that I can''t kill you! "


    with the fall of such a voice, the blood was rolling all over the sky, and the terrible flesh wings behind burst out, shattering the void. The blood evil breath all over the sky formed a sea of blood and went towards Du Shaofu.


    However, Du Shaofu did not stop. Behind him, the golden light burst out, and a pair of wings of golden winged ROC were revealed.


    "Boom! "


    at the same time, the green spirit armor was covered, and the real ROC''s golden wings unfolded behind it. At this moment, Du Shaofu turned into a real golden winged ROC bird and wanted to soar up and cross the sky!


    Such a breath can not help but move the strong living beings who are also present. The breath is like a real golden winged ROC, and the supreme Orc breath is unmatched.


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop. He knew that the old ancestor of blood roe deer was different and ordinary. He could not let him go today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2429

    The handprint in his hand quickly condenses in an instant. Starting from the emptiness of Du Shaofu''s whole body, there is an ancient Rune rippling out from the whole body, and there is an outline of the empty pattern of the eight trigrams above the void.


    The eight directions are connected with each other to form a bright divine ring. The empty diagram of the eight trigrams is revealed and diffuses around.


    "Boom "


    the whole sky trembled quietly. In a moment, there were thousands of animals neighing in the empty eight diagrams diagram, and the bright thunder came.


    There are golden winged rocs, birds flutter their wings, mountains and lakes deduce, wind and rain alternate, sun, moon and stars change


    This empty eight diagrams diagram connects heaven and earth, contains all things, just like a small world falling, directly affecting the breath of blood evil spirits.


    "What is this "


    there are strong creatures all around, and the terrible breath spreads. I feel chilly and thrilling!


    The blood roe deer ancestor''s eyes were cold and cold, and his eyes trembled for them. This was a strange method. At the beginning, he suffered a lot in this method.


    Instantly wrapped in the eight diagrams, the blood roe deer was enveloped in this strange breath, which greatly affected everything. Everything was severely suppressed. There was an invisible breath that made it shiver from the depths of the animal soul.


    Du Shaofu was in the sky. In the eight diagrams, his eyes were fixed on the blood roe deer ancestor, and his intention of killing was not covered up.


    The old guy dared to beat Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba last time, but they almost had disastrous consequences. This time, he was ready to attack the people of the wasteland again and again, and met Du Shaofu''s bottom line again and again.


    This time, Du Shaofu did not intend to let go of it. It was not the middle of the original holy land. After stepping into the latter stage of the holy land, he got a complete space of the ancient wasteland and made further progress.


    With his strength at this moment, Du Shaofu is no longer afraid to kill the blood deer ancestor in front of him!


    Under the influence of this strange void, the ancestor of blood roe deer glows like a storm. The head of the beast is ferocious like a human face, with horns on its forehead, shining eyes, protruding nose, sharp teeth like a saw. A pair of meat wings are spread out and covered with dark red scales. It is like the color of dry blood that emits bright light.


    This is the original body of the blood roe deer at the moment. The blood is rolling and frightening, especially the pair of flesh wings behind it. The talismans and secret texts sweep across the sky like clouds hanging down from the sky. The blood light covers the void and submerges the universe.


    "Oh!" roared the old ancestor of blood roe deer, whose voice was like thunder in the sky. His heart was astonishing. The blood runes on his body centered on himself and swept towards the four directions like a tsunami, which made the eight diagrams of the void tremble and the void roar.


    In the face of Du Shaofu at the moment, the blood roe deer ancestor''s eyes gradually darkened to the extreme, and felt some bad things.


    The progress of this young man is really too fast. It''s terrible. The ancestor of the blood roe deer doesn''t want to endure any more and has no time to endure. The descendants of the roe deer owl family are being slaughtered by thunder sheep.


    "Boom! "


    a pair of flesh wings fluttered behind. The blood deer ancestor wanted to stop thunder sheep and help the descendants of the roe owl family. The blood was shining in the sky, and strange talismans and secret patterns broke out. There were strange spatial fluctuations all over the body, shattering a lot of space ripples, forming a dark void, and trying to break free from the shackles of the empty eight diagrams.


    "Hum "


    Du Shaofu had already been determined to kill him. How could he let the blood roe deer ancestor leave? His eyes were filled with purple and gold light, and his figure was flying across the sky, and he stepped forward to directly block the blood roe deer ancestor.


    "Boy, you want to die! "


    the blood deer ancestor was angry and worried about delaying. The descendants of the roe deer owl family were afraid that they would all die. Their prestige was incomparable, and the blood light swept through. The blood evil spirit of the whole body was like a sea of blood, which covered Du Shaofu in an instant.


    The blood light penetrates the void with the breath of blood evil spirits, which can corrode everything and make the eight diagrams of the void vibrate and tremble. The bloody light is bright and bright, carrying the destructive power. The void that passes through turns into nothingness, and the space breaks into cracks.


    "Boom! "


    Du Shaofu did not retreat, but went forward without fear of the terrible blood light. He was covered with purple thunder and lightning all over his body, which stimulated the thunder and martial pulse. His figure was like an electric wave. He put out a fight with his arms. With the sound of dragon singing and elephant singing, and with the power of thunder, he also bombarded the blood deer ancestor heavily.


    The blood roe deer''s ancestors showed a cold look, and directly hit each other.


    "Bang! "


    the space where the two fists collided exploded, the runes were broken, and the void around them was shaking.


    "Pedaling "


    in an instant, an incredible scene appeared, and the figure of the blood roe deer ancestor was immediately shaken back, and the blood light was broken before the fist, and there was a light blood penetration.


    "My God! "


    " the ancestor of blood roe deer fell into the downwind and was injured! "


    " is this true! "


    with the retreat of the ancestor of blood roe deer, all the living creatures around were astonished and couldn''t believe it.


    The great ancestor of blood roe deer was injured with one move. The wound was in the hands of the ROC emperor. No one would believe it, but they saw it with their own eyes.


    "In the latter part of the holy land, you are in the latter part of the Holy Land! "


    the voice of horror came from the mouth of the blood roe deer ancestor. His figure did not stabilize the decline, but his face was shocked and twitched. He had only felt that Du Shaofu''s breath had increased a lot, but just after the face-to-face fight, he knew that the boy had arrived at the later stage of the Holy Land and was still at the back level of the later holy land.This is amazing. The ancestor of blood roe deer was shocked to the extreme. Last time Du Shaofu went from the early stage of the holy land to the middle stage of the holy land, he was shocked. At this moment, in such a short time, the human beings actually went from the middle of the Holy Land to the later level of the holy land. Is this speed of cultivation flying.


    At the moment, the ancestor of blood roe deer is thinking, it must be the role of the treasure, otherwise who can have such abnormal speed breakthrough.


    The blood roe deer ancestor was shocked, but at the moment Du Shaofu did not have any delay.


    "No! "


    taking advantage of the situation to fight again, Du Shaofu''s figure in the eight diagrams at the same time again, his eyes are purple and gold, his fist is turned into claws, and the golden light overflows everywhere. There are rocs neighing faintly, and one claw is once again caught at the blood roe deer ancestor. That terrible supreme animal power breaks the void.


    The blood roe deer ancestor did not dare to despise it any more. His face was dignified. With a terrible momentum, he directly slapped Du Shaofu''s paw mark.


    "Bang! "


    such a confrontation suddenly collides, as fast as lightning, and emits bright light, illuminating the windy void.


    In an instant, the two people''s zhoukong collapses and the light is broken, which makes the creatures who fight with each other in the far sky panic and are greatly affected.


    "Kaka "


    the palms of the ancestors of the blood roe deer cracked again, and the blood overflowed and retreated again. In the constant" bang bang "sound under the feet, the injured blood flowed and the wound was difficult to heal.


    This time, the blood roe deer ancestor''s face was also directly shocked.


    "How can it be so strong! "


    the blood roe deer ancestor was extremely shocked and his eyes were trembling!


    "Feng Shui turns, blood roe deer, continue! "


    Du Shaofu did not have any stagnation. His thunder and military pulse were bright, carrying the spirit of punishment and killing, displaying the prestige of nature, showing the righteousness of heaven and earth, he once again attacked the blood roe deer ancestor!


    "Broken star fist! "


    " xuanhuangdi seal! "


    " dominates the airway! "


    "! "


    " xuanhuntong! "


    " Xumi Wonderland! "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    the purple gold was so brilliant that it broke the sky. In a moment, Du Shaofu made a quick move, strong and domineering!


    Under Qingling''s armor and Dapeng''s golden wings, Du Shaofu came like a real ROC. His actions and actions were full of tyranny and terror, and he swept across the sky to suppress him.


    Crazy attack, Du Shaofu overbearing and fierce, the spirit of self-respect swept across the sky, crushing everything!


    "Oh! "


    in the side air, the huge body of the little star also moves in unison. The sky is full of golden flames, and the starlight is fluctuating. The situation is worse than that of the blood roe deer ancestor.


    This is no longer a duel between the blood roe deer ancestors and the Xiejie ancestors, or they are being abused.


    Four dreadful figures collide with each other, and the sky is like thunder, bursting with a series of Rune light.


    The energy burst of runes is as gorgeous as fireworks, which makes the whole sky bright.


    All around the sky, all shaking!


    "Oh! "


    at last, the ancestor of blood deer was completely shocked and roared. The flesh wings behind his back suddenly expanded a hundred feet, and the blood light runes were shining out. The fierce energy poured out from the whole body. The bloody evil breath twisted the void of the heaven and earth, as if controlling the heaven and earth.


    "Long "


    at this moment, the blood of the ancestor of the blood roe deer erupted, and the bright blood light on his body was like a round of blood rising. The invisible breath crushed and confined the four sides of the void, and there were small empty cracks diffused around.


    "I''ll fight with you! "


    the ancestor of the blood roe deer roared. At least it was the ancestor of the roe deer owl family. Can''t we do anything about this human being!


    The blood light is towering, and the empty space around it spreads a series of dark space cracks. The dark light of palpitation is revealed on the empty map of the eight trigrams, which makes the Eight Diagrams empty map begin to crack and emit bright and dazzling blood light around.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, but he didn''t pay much attention to it at the moment, and the fingerprints in his hands kept condensing.


    As the fingerprints congealed, the next moment, the empty eight trigrams chart was filled with waves, lightning and thunder, thunder rolling, and bright runes interweaved across the world. Thunder came like thunder, and with the spirit of the sun, they directly suppressed the blood deer ancestor.


    At the same time, with Du Shaofu as the center, the eight diagrams on the void continued to spread, and the eight diagrams were changing, deducing and deriving


    "It''s up and down, Tianze is breaking the hexagram! "


    "


    "the sky fire breaks with the people! "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    with the condensation of Du Shaofu''s strange fingerprints, the eight diagrams have changed greatly, and the great pressure has been revealed from the void.


    "Boom "


    all of a sudden, within the void of heaven and earth, there are lightning stars emerging, flames burning, the earth shaking and the earth shaking. The earth and the earth are resonating, surging, shining runes like the sea and surging waves.


    "Bang bang bang! "


    such suppression, empty eight diagrams cover the four corners of the sky, so that the blood roe deer ancestors can not avoid, can only directly fight with all their strength, burst out a thousand feet of blood light.The thunder like sound of explosion reverberates in the sky, which makes the heaven and earth tremble!


    the dark void cracks are swept by the broken runes, and the blood is towering.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2430

    The violent energy surges off like a tsunami and stops at a certain distance


    "It''s terrible "


    the strong living creatures all around are creepy. This is how Du Shaofu and the blood roe deer ancestor can fight to such an extent, and the noble blood roe deer ancestor has been abused all the time.


    "Pooh "


    the blood roe deer ancestor constantly vomited blood, and his body fell back in succession on the empty map of the eight trigrams.


    At this moment, the blood roe deer ancestor''s deep heart vibrates, the rough sea waves, thoroughly gushes out the fear.


    In a short period of time, Du Shaofu was so terrible that he was suppressed to such an extent that it was hard for him to resist!


    "Turn blood into heaven! "


    the old ancestor of blood roe deer drank so much that he knew that he would not be able to do good if he did not work hard today.


    "Boom! "


    the blood deer ancestor''s eyes sank, and the whole body of blood evil spirit gushed out, and the blood light surged up, making the empty sky in a faint cry.


    "Gugu "


    at the same time, Zhou Kong, the ancestor of blood roe deer, began to fill with a torrent of breath, surrounded by black fog, such as blood gushing, like boiling water, around the beginning of the howling sound.


    "Hoo Hoo! "


    a sea of blood is boiling, and the secret patterns of blood light talisman are turned into small blood water, which is accompanied by the spatial rotation and fluctuation of the blood roe deer ancestors.


    "This is the blood melting method of the roe deer owl family. After it is put into practice, its strength can soar, but it has to pay a huge price. It seems that the blood roe deer ancestor has been to the extreme by Bi! "


    " the strength of Du Shaofu, the ancestor of blood roe deer, has reached the extreme! "


    looking at the front space, the strong people around were shocked and whispered.


    Sun Qin is in the sun family''s lineup at the moment. Her eyes are trembling and she is watching the front air closely. With her understanding of Du Shaofu, this is a pervert. Every time she meets, she is shocked.


    At this time, Sun Qin fully understood that this guy was indeed abnormal. He had been able to ravage the blood roe deer ancestor for a short time.


    "Hoo Hoo! "


    with the blood evil spirit blowing out from the whole body of the blood roe deer ancestor, the breath on his body seems to be restored to the peak before the heavy damage. With the blood shining, the fierce pupil''s eyes are red, and the blood evil spirit on his body becomes more and more intense. Taking himself as the center, a stream of invisible blood evil breath suddenly spreads out and makes people tremble.


    "You are still young after all! "


    the old ancestor of blood roe deer''s fierce eyes twitched. With a cold drink, the meat wings on his back rose like a touch of blood.


    The blood colored meat wings fluttered, and the air around him suddenly changed color, shaking the blood colored meat wings. Facing Du Shaofu at this time, the blood roe deer ancestor was obviously dignified to the extreme, and did not dare to be careless.


    "You will die today if you move our wasteland! "


    as soon as Du Shaofu''s body voice dropped, he was staring at the blood roe deer ancestor, and suddenly filled this space with surging killing intention!


    "No! "


    at the same time, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse was filled with a purple gold arc, in which there was a terrible smell of punishment and killing, which made the living beings and spirits unable to bear the terrible pressure.


    "Hum! "


    the blood roe deer ancestor''s killing intention and shooting did not stop. With a wave of blood color and flesh wings behind his back, the blood evil spirit of Zhou God spread out, and the breath of blood evil spirit, accompanied by an equally terrible breath, condensed in the sky.


    "Whew! "


    the breath and pressure of the bloody evil spirit poured out all over the sky, and then a sea of blood was formed behind the ancestor of the blood roe deer. The sea of blood was filled with thousands of huge waves, and the blood evil spirit covered the sky and the sun.


    The huge waves in the sea of blood are just like objects. Before the waves, there is a dark space with black spots flashing and a strange blood color.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the sea of blood waves. The dense and bloody waves were extraordinary. Just the breath of blood evil spirits was enough to greatly affect the cultivators at the same level. The strength of the blood roe deer ancestor was absolutely terrifying.


    "Boy, die! "


    the gloomy voice of the ancestors of the blood roe deer reverberated in this space, the blood light was ringing, and the blood color meat wings began to vibrate and swept away with the blood color tide.


    "Look who''s dead, old man! "


    Du Shaofu stepped forward and stepped out. As the space of the empty Bagua diagram trembled, his voice was also filled with majestic killing intention.


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, his body glistened and his breath suddenly changed and became violent. It''s like throwing a bomb into the calm water, and the sea is stormy in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    the sky suddenly changed color, with mysterious power coming into the void. From Du Shaofu''s whole body, there were bright runes gushing out of Du Shaofu''s body, and his body had also undergone strange changes, as if his body was expanding, or something was condensing around him.


    In a flash, in the sky changing color, on the empty eight diagrams diagram, Du Shaofu was incarnated as a giant with a height of 100 feet. His whole body was covered with mist and his breath was frightening. It was like a million mountains falling from the sky, as if he had passed through time and space in ancient times.


    All the strong creatures in the field trembled, and the huge body made the heart want to crush and paralyze.When such a huge body stands on the empty eight diagrams, which is originally divine and sacred, the sky is covered with dark clouds, and the surging force of witchcraft comes from ancient times.


    All around empty, wind and thunder endlessly, sonorous bursts!


    Not enough strength of the living creatures, in that terrible power swept, has long been paralyzed.


    "Boom! "


    the huge body of the witch gathered together, and Du Shaofu immediately took the hand and waved it, and directly patted the blood sea around the blood deer ancestor.


    Such a palm print, is the body of a witch in hand, the sky is full of runes, vast and turbulent, like a string of flash floods.


    In a flash, the "rumbling" wind and thunder trembled endlessly, and the power of witches filled the air, and the space "Hula" exploded together.


    Around the body of the witch, countless gods and Demons chanted around, shaking people''s hearts and souls.


    The strong and surging power of witches, like from ancient times across time and space, directly overturned the sea of blood.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body and the body of the blood roe deer ancestor are almost the same size. They plunge into the sea of blood and fight with the blood roe deer ancestor again.


    "Boom "


    such a war stirs up the sky, distorts the four sides of the sky, and the space ripples directly spread around like boiling water waves.


    This kind of war is beyond the expectation of outstanding people.


    "Boom "


    at this moment, the void is boiling, which makes the blood surge in many strong people below.


    Everyone knows that Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, is not very old, but he is able to suppress the existence of such a terrifying ancestor as the blood roe deer at the moment. His strength is so terrible, how can they not be fascinated!


    In such a duel, the blood roe deer ancestors have all kinds of means and supernatural powers.


    At the moment, there is no hiding in the side air. He is fighting with the little star. He is fighting with all his strength. The situation is even worse than that of the blood roe deer.


    Bright rune, fierce duel, energy collision burst into divine light.


    The scattered energy is just like a volcano. The energy waves are vast and terrifying!


    "I''ll fight with you! "


    the ancestor of the blood roe deer roared. It was wounded one after another, and its flesh wings were all over the sky behind him. Blood light accompanied by a breath of blood evil spirits, and a strange sound of ghost crying and howling in the space, crushed Du Shaofu.


    Countless blood lights are like bloody spears. Each spear will tear open a dark and bloody space crack directly. I''m afraid that the average peak cultivator in the middle of holy land at this moment will be directly pierced into pieces once it is affected by the bloody spear.


    "Hum! "


    Du Shaofu said with cold eyes on the body of the sorcerer, and the killing intention was released in the moment. The coldness and anger of disdain were revealed in the eyes, and the fingerprints suddenly changed.


    "The sky thunder breaks without hesitation! "


    "! "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "


    " boom! "


    in the void, the sky thunder suddenly falls, the towering arc sweeps across, and the flame is towering. At this early stage, the heaven and earth are trembling and roaring, the universe is upside down, and the sky seems to be about to crack. Cracks are spreading.


    Heaven and earth roar, the sky trembles, and the breath frightens the whole void.


    Du Shaofu understood all kinds of means with the eight trigrams. He was frantically crushed against the blood roe deer ancestor, and the whole void suddenly fell to pieces.


    With Du Shaofu''s successive breakthroughs and enhancement of his understanding, the power of the empty eight trigrams is stronger than before.


    The power of the empty eight trigrams is surging, and the breath of overwhelming pressure sweeps across the space. The space suddenly feels like the turbulence of heaven and earth, and the whole space suddenly trembles, and then the space is about to collapse.


    "Click! "


    the empty eight trigrams are like a world, crushing everything and suppressing human beings. The blood roe deer ancestor was immediately restrained. The countless blood evil spears changed the space track in an instant and was twisted into a group.


    The bloody spears can no longer hold on. Under the power of a strange suppression energy, they begin to fade gradually, as if they were born with a nemesis.


    "Click! "


    the bloody spears, which had never met Du Shaofu at all, disappeared in the empty space diagram of the eight trigrams.


    The old ancestor of blood roe deer was astonished. His mouth was ferocious. He had been suppressed and influenced by all kinds of forces. He felt bound all the time. Somehow, the boy was suppressed and his attack was too weird.


    "In the later stage of the holy animal kingdom, is that the only way! "


    as Du Shaofu''s voice billows and spreads out, the power of witches and gods breaks up all over the sky, and then he waves his hand far away. The space of the empty eight diagrams diagram suddenly vibrates and shrinks, overturning this huge space directly, and thunder comes.


    An invisible atmosphere of punishment and coercion is like driving the energy of the heaven and earth. The lightning space of thousands of feet is rapidly transformed into a huge thunder ball.


    "Boom! "


    the huge and bright thunder ball, the lightning runes are full of intertwined, and then they come forward and bombard the blood roe deer ancestors."Kakaka "


    the space ripple constantly spreads out the unbearable" click "sound, and cracks spread rapidly from around the thunder ball like spider webs, mixed with the invisible killing and destroying gas of violent plunder. The surrounding space is directly destroyed into pieces, revealing a huge paint black void and interwoven with electric arcs.


    The huge bright thunder ball and lightning Rune are interwoven with each other. With a kind of speed like running thunder, the blood roe deer ancestor is directly covered in it, so that all people can feel a destructive atmosphere of punishment and killing.


    At this time, under the suppression of the strange forces in the space of the empty eight diagrams, it is difficult for them to escape smoothly.


    The huge and bright thunder ball and the lightning Rune were interwoven, which directly covered the blood deer ancestor. At this time, the blood roe ancestor knew that Du Shaofu was really difficult to deal with. Obviously, his cultivation in the later period of the holy land was not as good as it was, and it was not as strong as it was. However, the trembling at the moment actually crushed it all the time.


    "Blood sea roe owl! "


    the ancestor of the blood roe deer knew that this was a battle of life and death, and everything was beyond his expectation. He felt that he suffered from invisible restraint in this space. The dark air in his body surged up. He waved his claws. Behind his back, the blood color and flesh wings changed into countless blood light spears. The blood light whirled, just like a huge blood colored spear, which directly swallowed into the electric light and flint The thunder ball in front of me.


    The bloody spear and the bright thunder ball, the lightning Rune blazing interweave and collide with each other, and then the bloody flesh wing shadow and the broken blood Rune directly splash away.


    "Kaka "


    the red flesh wings behind the ancestors of blood roe deer were broken.


    Bright thunder ball, thunder and lightning Rune are full of interweaving and exploding, and the thunder and lightning breath of killing and destroying is sweeping in the sky.


    Under the terrible momentum of death and destruction, even the space ripple has turned into a circle of black waves, piercing through a dark space cracks.


    The strong people were watching the huge movement in the sky nervously. Their faces were tense and their eyes were dull!


    "No! "


    under the overwhelming momentum of punishment and destruction, the body of the blood roe deer ancestor was shaken off again, and the fierce pupil was shocked and dignified to the extreme.


    "Evil animal, die! "


    at the same time, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse broke out, and the body of the witch God crossed the space, standing like a mountain peak. The terrible force of the wizard around him surged up, and the breath of terror rose, and the space was directly turned into void.


    Without any hesitation, the body of the sorcerer waved his hand and suddenly moved. A huge fist seal was immediately bombarded against the blood roe deer ancestor.


    "Zi! "


    before the huge fist, it was like a God and a devil roaring, and the place along the way shattered the space into nothingness.


    Looking at this blow, the blood roe deer ancestor''s face changed greatly. The boy''s strength actually became so terrible in this short time. What is the treasure!


    Feeling this fist, the blood roe deer ancestor can clearly feel that the power of this fist will shatter the whole space. This kind of power is too terrible.


    "Whew. "


    the blood roe deer ancestor did not have any time to delay. In his panic, the blood light spread on his body and even put on a bloody armor. The blood wings on his back connected with the cave, drawing a mysterious arc in the void. Suddenly, he shot a bloody concern, and with the blood tide, he severely blocked Du Shaofu''s fist On the head.


    "Boom! "


    such a collision makes a dull sound in the void and resounds all over the world!


    "Pooh "


    for a moment, the blood of the old ancestor of the blood deer spat out blood from his mouth, and his face turned pale and his eyes were shocked. The boy''s strength was much stronger than he had imagined. Several kinds of terrible pressures were gathered together, including the power of thunder and lightning, the terrible power of punishment and killing, and all kinds of unclear powers. Combined with this strange empty pattern, it could not resist There is even a force that makes its animal soul feel nervous and oppressed everywhere.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh "


    all of a sudden, the old ancestor of blood deer spit blood in succession. This blood is particularly bright, which is the essence of the body.


    As the blood essence of the old blood deer vomited out, the strange energy fluctuated, and the blood was shining. An ancient blood evil pressure seemed to come across the time and space. It came in an instant, which greatly affected Du Shaofu''s empty eight diagrams.


    The smell of blood evil spirit was very strange, which made Du Shaofu change color immediately.


    "Boy, even if I pay the price, I can''t let you go! "


    the ancestor of the blood roe deer roared ferociously. Many of the strong men of the roe deer owl family were damaged by this little boy, and the strong one of the whole family of roe deer owls was almost dead. How could it not be angry, even if it paid the absolute price, can not let this boy go today.


    As the words fell, in a short time, the meat wings behind the ancestor of the blood roe deer moved strangely, and a lot of blood broke out, which was quickly combined with the blood essence just ejected.


    "Boom "


    for a moment, the blood was spreading all over the country, and the sound of ghosts crying and Howling was endless. It was like opening the door of the evil ghost Shura.


    The spreading of blood light seems to have crossed the ancient times, drowning Du Shaofu''s empty and eight trigrams, and covering up the main sky, Du Shaofu''s body of witches and gods was instantly wrapped up and could not be avoided."Jie Jie, boy, you''re dead. You''re trapped here. It''s not so easy to leave the bloody magic sea. "The blood roe deer ancestor is ferocious and cold. His breath is very weak at the moment, and the blood light on the huge body is also dim.


    "The blood evil spirit sea, the blood roe deer ancestor, this really does not want to die! "


    looking at the sea of blood spreading out the sky on the void, the strange energy fluctuation can make the spirits tremble through the void, and the strong men such as tiger and red pigment are also changing color one after another.


    "The blood evil magic sea, the real card of the blood deer ancestor, is also the ancient magic power of the roe deer owl family. It is said that the blood deer magic sea can trap the perfect practitioners of the holy land. This is the reason why the ancestors of all major forces should give it some face. However, the blood evil sea is too strong, so the strong people of the roe deer owl family can only urge them twice in their life Move once, have to pay a huge price, heavy will never go further in the future! "A strong man opened his mouth and told us the origin of the bloody magic sea.


    Within the sea of blood, there are strange forces that block out the sky and the sun, and even isolate the energy of heaven and earth.


    When Du Shaofu wanted to cross the sea of blood, he was suddenly shaken back by a huge rebound force. In this space, there was an energy constraint that made him unable to escape.


    "This space is weird. "Du Shaofu''s face changed.


    "Jie Jie! "


    the ancestor of the blood deer sneered. Standing outside the sea of blood, he looked at the bloody space that covered the sky. He paid a huge price, but as long as he could solve the problem, it was worth it.


    In his own sea of blood evil spirit, the ancestor of blood roe deer didn''t believe that the boy could get out of the predicament. Even the strong man in the perfect level of holy land was trapped by himself, it was difficult to get rid of it.


    "Evil animal, this bullshit space is trying to trap me. You look up to yourself! "


    just when the ancestor of the blood deer was secretly proud of himself, Du Shaofu''s quiet voice was already coming out of it. Suddenly, from the sea of blood evil spirits, there was a dazzling silver and gold light that spread like a shining sun.


    "Chulala! "


    in a short time, the silver and gold light poured out like a waterfall, and a terrible breath of thunder and lightning suddenly spread.


    In a short period of time, the front space was suddenly wrapped by a terrible thunderstorm, spreading an ancient and terrible atmosphere.


    "Boom! "


    the space suddenly trembled, and the rolling silver gold light formed a small arc ocean, and a terrible breath of moving people spread quietly.


    In the sea of silver and gold arc, a huge body is directly crossed from the sea of blood evil illusion.


    "Boom! "


    in this moment, lightning and thunder turned into a vast amount of thunder and lightning, overwhelming the sky and drowning the void.


    The arc is bright and boundless, and the lightning runes are dense, reflecting the void.


    In the thunder storm, a huge red Jiri macaque rushed out, releasing the pressure of violent destruction in an instant,


    "Oh! "


    the red Jiri macaque roared, and his eyes were like two rounds of golden sun, the silver gold bright arc of light, and the heart palpitations filled all directions.


    This is Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey original spirit pulse soul, contains several kinds of spirit thunder.


    "Boom "


    the silver and gold thunder swept out of the sky, covering the void and overturning the sea of bloody fantasy.


    Blood evil magic sea can trap others, but can not trap red Jiri macaque!


    "What''s the matter! "


    the ancestor of blood deer didn''t think that his blood evil spirit sea space could not trap the boy. According to common sense, even the strong practitioners at the level of perfection in the holy land could not escape from the space.


    It is said that an ancient great ancestor of the roe owl family used this blood evil magic sea space to trap a strong man who was high up to his own level, and then destroyed it.


    "What else do you have! "


    without any delay, Du Shaofu''s intention of killing was already aroused, and he could not let go of the blood roe deer ancestor. The body of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen''s pulse soul drank and waved. At the same time, the bright silver and gold electric arc suddenly burst out, and a series of thunderbolt lights swept toward the blood roe deer ancestor.


    The old blood roe deer''s face was ugly, and the blood wings waved, which made the space turbulent. Several blood lights suddenly hit the silver and gold lightning column.


    "Bang Bang..."! "


    in such a collision, the air suddenly trembles, the lightning thunders, and the bright runes pour down from the high altitude, just like the gorgeous fireworks. The destructive breath breaks up and destroys a large space into nothingness.


    "You must die today! "


    when Du Shaofu''s huge body of red Jiri macaque crossed, a majestic silver gold arc poured out and turned into thunder and lightning, which spread directly in this space in an instant.


    The sky is full of cracks, and a stream of silver and gold lightning runes interweave and pour out, all of which turn into silver gold thunder.


    Just for a short time, the void has turned into a sea of lightning, which directly envelops the whole space.


    Where the silver and gold lightning passes, all things turn into nothingness.The blood color, flesh and wings behind the blood roe deer ancestor quickly blocked the space in front of him, making the rolling silver and gold lightning unable to penetrate. His face became more and more ugly and his mouth was ferocious and spitting blood.


    What the blood roe deer ancestor didn''t calculate was that Du Shaofu''s combat power was so abnormal that even his bottom card, xuesha magic sea, had no effect.


    "Hooray! "


    the silver gold lightning burst, wrapped the blood roe deer ancestors, and the bright lightning surged up and down.


    The space trembles, the terrible breath, spreads quietly and rapidly.


    "Asshole!


    the blood of roe deer has been roared to the extreme!


    "Suppress! "


    the red Jiri macaque drank a lot. In the boundless silver golden thunder and lightning ocean, the sea was full of stormy waves, lightning and thunder, and the runes were bright. The thunder and lightning waves surged hundreds of feet, and waves of thunder and lightning swept towards the ancestor of blood roe deer.


    "Boom! "


    the sound of wind and thunder resounded, and Du Shaofu''s body of witches and gods has quietly converged at the moment. The golden light of Du Shaofu is like a real ROC, appearing in the air in front of the blood roe deer ancestor, and the golden wings of the ROC behind him vibrate. In his eyes, the purple and golden thunder light twinkles in his eyes.


    "Is the end of the force! "


    as the sound of drinking fell, Du Shaofu''s eyes were smeared with a murderous sneer. In the deep pupils wrapped by purple and golden lightning, there was also a trace of starlight lingering around at this time.


    At the next moment, Du Shaofu''s complicated fingerprints appeared to be slow, but in fact, they were converging to the extreme. Then, a mysterious light appeared all over his body. The rays of the runes were still like the stars rotating and fluctuating, and there were talismans and secret patterns in the fingerprints, just like the stars in the night sky releasing the morning light. They spread all over the earth with a great breath and suppressed them directly To the ancestor of blood roe deer.


    As Du Shaofu''s handprint swept into the air, the surrounding space of the whole early period was also darkened. It was like the space above the initial stage of this side, and suddenly fell into the night, oppressing the world and suppressing the sky!


    "What a powerful means, unusual! "


    looking at Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, it makes the strong people around the audience change color again.


    When the star shining seal was suppressed, the violent force affected the space and devoured the light. It almost penetrated through the space as if the sky had fallen. In the eyes of many people who felt the huge pressure, they assimilated the space, and the cracks on the ground burst out one after another, and finally appeared on the head of the blood roe deer ancestor.


    All of a sudden, a terrible energy swept out like a storm, and the space showed dark cracks. The stars devoured the light and all things in the space, and spread like lightning, and the ripples of the space broke into pieces.


    The blood roe deer''s ancestor was immediately shrouded in it, his face changed greatly, and he tried his best to do it.


    "Boom! "


    What''s more, at the moment, the rolling silver and gold thunder is also breaking through the blood light defense of the blood roe deer ancestors. The rolling thunder and lightning is like a flood gate opening, trapping the blood deer ancestor at the same time.


    The thunder was rolling, the silver and gold lightning was sweeping, and the Xinghui handprint was shrouded. At the same time, the blood roe deer ancestors were trapped, and the space directly turned into chaos.


    At the moment, the blood roe deer ancestor was shocked to the extreme. His eyes were chilly, and his whole body was full of bloody evil spirits and dark Qi. His blood color and flesh wings were constantly attacking the sky, and it was difficult to break free.


    "Bang! "


    if the star falls, there will be stars falling, and the old ancestor of blood deer will be put on his head and spit blood in his mouth.


    Taking advantage of his illness to kill him, Du Shaofu''s purple and golden pupils twinkled with lightning like light. Taking his whole body as the center, the waves of air and waves spread and spread. In his mouth, there was also a roar like a dragon chanting for nine days, like a long cry of gods


    "Oh "


    at this moment, the void is roaring and the space is trembling. Only a few people can see the change of Du Shaofu''s handprints, the mysterious patterns of his talismans, and the lightning turns into countless fist seals, which finally condenses into a palm


    "Hum! "


    the sound of low singing like Sanskrit came out from the seal of the fist. With the secret pattern of the talisman, it broke through the sky and swept out. In a flash, it hit the blood roe deer ancestor again.


    "Boom! "


    with the blood roe deer ancestor as the center, the terrifying energy ripple suddenly swept open like a huge wave.


    "Tianma suddenly empty palm! "


    " broken star fist! "


    " shaking the wings of heaven! "


    at the same moment, Du Shaofu did not delay any more. In an instant, he suddenly burst out of his body with a vast breath of sword, which suddenly and unreservedly burst out of his body, and the breath of terror rose.


    In a flash, Du Shaofu exploded like lightning, opened and closed, carrying several attacks into a storm, and in an instant, the blood roe deer ancestor shrouded in it.


    The blood roe deer ancestor was spitting blood one after another. At the moment, it can be imagined that the situation urged the cultivation of his whole body. The blood light in the sky behind his blood color and flesh wings suddenly burst out like a mountain torrent, and the whole huge space suddenly broke apart.


    "Puff! "


    however, everything has been in vain. Under the suppression and attack of Du Shaofu, the blood mist gushed from the mouth of the ancestor of blood roe deer.Then, the terrifying Linglei and Du Shaofu attacked each other with great force, and the space around the blood roe deer ancestor was directly split into several space cracks.


    "Whew "


    in the chaotic space, the last blood light from the blood roe deer ancestors burst into space cracks, which spread rapidly, and everything along the way turned into fragments.


    "Puff! "


    under such suppression, the blood from the big mouth of the ancestor of the blood roe deer spurts blood from the mouth again and again. The huge roe owl body is extremely embarrassed, the animal soul is greatly affected, and the eyes are also a little dull.


    "Go! "


    the vast expanse of silver and gold lightning is still within. Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey''s body waved his hand, and suddenly burst out a huge silver gold lightning light column, which shocked the blood deer ancestor like a meteorite.


    "Bang Bang..."! "


    in such a collision, the sky trembled, and the silver gold lightning column hit the blood roe deer ancestor in an instant.


    "Boom "


    in the thunder and lightning, the void explodes, and the silver gold arc pours down in the sky, just like the gorgeous fireworks, but it contains the destructive power.


    "Puff! "


    the body of the ancestor of the blood roe deer suddenly flew backwards.


    "Hum "


    suddenly, above the void, there are strange and bright black talismans, secret patterns burst out, making the sound of wind and thunder, clanging.


    These talismans and secret patterns, like tearing up the void and emitting black light, arranged all over Du Shaofu''s body, and finally transformed into a huge black fish.


    "Boom "


    this big black fish is too terrible, filled with the supreme spirit, just like living. Its two pupils are like two rounds of sun. If it is overlooking the living creatures and suppressing the Archaean, it can spread its wings like a ROC and cover the void compared with the real dragon.


    "That is! "


    when the big black fish appeared, the tiger in the distance, red Su, etc. were shocked!


    The old lady of kalomora and other golden winged ROC people are in the distance. At the moment, they feel something, and they suddenly change color one by one.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2431

    This is what Du Shaofu had learned from his fish, rumors and widower''s sanctuary. Then his mysterious half secret bone was integrated into his body and had a deep understanding again.


    The black big fish is the supreme animal power, and its momentum seems to have some similarities with that of the golden winged ROC.


    "Boom "


    the dazzling talisman and secret pattern shuttles through the void, just like that big fish floating in the boundless sea area, which is amazing!


    For a while, all the strong creatures were surprised. It was the interpretation of the supreme animal power.


    Above the void, Du Shaofu''s black talisman and secret patterns are gathering and floating. There is a kind of supreme breath in the air, oppressing everything!


    This big black fish is filled with the supreme spirit. His eyes are like two suns, overlooking the living creatures and suppressing the Archaean. The terrible momentum makes the void feel more chaotic in time and space, and directly suppresses the blood roe deer ancestor.


    "Puff! "


    the suppression of big fish directly came to the blood roe deer ancestor who was still flying upside down, and directly let the old blood deer spurt blood from the big mouth again.


    The ancestor of the blood roe deer was startled. This terrible momentum made it palpitation, and also made it feel close to death.


    How can it think that the boy who didn''t put him in his eyes not long ago has grown into such a terrible situation in such a short time.


    But now, in front of the boy, he has already felt the absolute death approaching, and has to make the last desperate struggle. Behind his back, the bloody meat wings try their best to block the big black fish. The blood light on the bloody meat wings is plunging out in a way that blocks the sky and the sun, and directly splits a bloody space crack.


    This kind of impact suddenly touched together. In an instant, the space was broken. The terrible energy storm suddenly swept away like a hurricane, and the surrounding space cracked and collapsed directly in the terrible energy storm.


    "Click! "


    immediately, the blood light of the ancestors of the blood roe deer was directly destroyed.


    The blood roe deer ancestor was suppressed, and his body began to crack directly, and the blood mist in his mouth "puffed Chi" again.


    "How can it be so strong! "


    the ancestor of the blood roe deer was completely shocked. The power of the big black fish''s animal power completely exceeded its expectation, leaving it with a feeling of powerlessness, which made it unable to compete.


    The blood deer ancestor even suspected that Du Shaofu must have hidden his strength last time. Otherwise, in a short time, how could this boy''s strength Soar so terrifying.


    "The blood roe deer ancestors are no longer good"


    many of the strong living creatures in the scene have changed their faces. I didn''t expect that even the blood roe deer ancestors had been brought to this stage by Bi. I''m afraid that they are no longer able to do so.


    "It''s said that the temple of Du Shaofu is famous, and it''s really extraordinary! "It''s shocking that someone said something.


    Du Shaofu crossed the void, but he didn''t want to miss such an opportunity. He wanted to catch up with him.


    Suddenly, just as Du Shaofu was about to kill him, a faint voice came from the depths of the sky: "there is no such arrogance as a human being here! "


    " crash! "


    at the same time, a space crack suddenly tore open in the sky, and the surrounding space suddenly crumbled, and a blazing breath suddenly came.


    As the blazing breath spreads out, a thin shadow comes out of thin air.


    With the appearance of this man, this space was solidified. Even Du Shaofu, who was about to fight the ancestor of the blood roe deer, felt an inexplicable depression in his heart.


    "The holy animal kingdom is perfect and above! "


    Du Shaofu changed his color. It seems that his breath is not much different from that of huolei.


    "Kill! "


    for a moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold. In any case, he could not let go of the blood of the old roe deer today. Otherwise, there would be endless troubles and a sharp claw Mark would be swept out directly.


    "Are you du Shaofu? You can''t be presumptuous! "


    the blue figure opened its mouth, and the space seemed to solidify. At an incredible speed, it directly appeared behind the blood roe deer ancestor. Then a claw print in his hand twisted the space, and he wanted to capture the blood roe deer ancestor directly.


    "No! "


    at the same time, Du Shaofu also landed on the space where the old ancestor of the blood roe deer was.


    Under one claw, the space is torn apart directly, and the surrounding space is broken one after another. The cracks in the dark space emerge above the sky.


    When the terrible energy storm spread to a certain range, it was also instantly disappeared in the heaven and earth.


    "No! "


    when the momentum of the sky subsided, the blue figure stood in the air, and the surrounding space was shining like an obscene day. The figure was thin and thin with a blue long shirt. On his old face, he showed a pair of sharp and deep eyes. In his right hand, he directly grasped the blood roe deer ancestor and put it behind his back.


    The miserable ancestor of the blood roe deer looked at the figure in front of him. He didn''t know if he had just escaped from Du Shaofu''s hands. His eyes were in great shock. Then he was surprised and said, "Lord longhuang! ""The ancestor of longhuang is said to be the strongest ancestor of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan! "


    " the ancestor of longhuang is here! "


    the scene is full of strong living creatures. It is the strongest ancestor of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan, and the Dragon famine ancestor comes at this time.


    Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun, and kalumura, who were watching the battle from afar, also had their eyes slightly condensed. They felt that the strength of these people was still above the blood roe deer ancestors, but they could also intervene.


    Du Shaofu''s body and the blood and soul of the red Jiri horse and monkey stand together to watch out for the Dragon famine.


    But at the moment, the old ancestor of longhuang looked at Du Shaofu, and then his eyes fell on the little star in the sky not far away. He seemed to feel something and was shocked.


    "Lord longhuang, kill that boy quickly, and you''ll have a lot of trouble after you stay! "


    the blood roe deer''s ancestor drank a lot and looked at Du Shaofu with extremely sinister eyes. When longhuang came, the eight wasteland demon dragon clan had a big feud with this boy, and longhuang would certainly be able to kill him!


    The old ancestor of longhuang came back to his God and looked at Du Shaofu again. His eyes trembled slightly. It seemed that he was surprised. He knew the strength of the blood roe deer ancestor. It was enough to prove that the boy could fight the old blood deer ancestor to such a mess.


    "You can''t keep it! "


    the voice of Laozu longhuang dropped, and then he waved his hand, and a vast force spread. In an instant, the space was in chaos, and a wave of energy in the whole space spread directly towards Du Shaofu.


    "Boom! "


    Du Shaofu''s pulse and soul of chijiri macaque''s original spirit broke out, and the bright electric arc swept out and turned into a thunderbolt of all colors, overwhelming and dazzling


    "Long "


    in an instant, the lightning light flooded the void, and the lightning runes were dense and reflected the void.


    The arc is bright and boundless, and the lightning runes are dense, reflecting the void.


    The tyranny of destruction released by the thunder covered the void to resist the ancestor of the Dragon wasteland.


    "Pulse, soul, spirit Ling, Lei or "


    such a strange and complex and terrible atmosphere suddenly surprised the old ancestor of longhuang!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2432

    "Red Jiri macaque, if that''s all, it''s over. "


    but then, the old dragon waster''s eyes sank, his eyes were cold in his fierce eyes, and he looked at Du Shaofu''s body and the red Jiri macaque. He had heard of the existence of the red Jiri macaque. From his body, there was a breath surging in his body, and there was a hidden power spreading. As the ancestor of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan, he knew the boy was weird, but absolutely I don''t think I can compete with him.


    "HISHI "


    with the fall of the voice of Laozu longhuang, the invisible breath spread all over the body. The breath was like a wave of water, which suddenly spread in the sky.


    In an instant, the spirits of the strong creatures in the four directions were suppressed. Even the strong ones such as chisu, Huqing and xuanming began to feel scared and tingling.


    "What a terrible pressure, this is the strength of the ancestor of longhuang, and the holy animal kingdom is complete! "


    feeling this kind of pressure, the top powerful people in the clan have changed their faces.


    This fierce and terrible pressure, with a trace of the supremacy of monsters, makes people''s minds oppressed when the spirit is strong.


    For the orcs present, the repression comes from the depths of the spirit, and the blood boils with it, which can''t be stopped at all.


    "Ouch "


    " roar! "


    under such pressure, many strong members of the Animal League were affected. Their bodies were crawling and their spirits were shaking directly. The breath alone made the whole air tremble. The ancestors of the eight wasteland demon dragons released their breath, which was not the same.


    Under such pressure, the blood vessels of ice toad, wolf and ape, who were following Ouyang Shuang and so on, began to be unable to resist. Their faces were pale and their whole body began to tremble.


    "Long "


    for a moment, the sky was full of mysterious Qi, and the sky was full of wind and clouds, which could not stop the invisible pressure.


    Full of strong living beings, to this invisible breath, actually began to have a feeling of crawling.


    "Ouch "


    in the roar and howl, the bodies of many powerful members of the beast League suddenly turned into huge noumenon.


    Many huge noumenon stirred up the void, such as mountains across, space ripple directly layer by layer broken, half air wind and clouds.


    Such an amazing movement, shaking heaven and earth.


    "Ah "


    among the Terrans, some people with insufficient strength were affected by the terror, and they rolled their heads one by one, their spirits trembled, and some people began to spit blood from the corners of their mouths.


    "Protect the spirit. "


    " the ancestor of longhuang is deliberately attacking our people! "


    " if not, protect yourself! "


    some strong people of the human race drank a lot and looked pale.


    At the moment, under the invisible pressure released by the ancestors of longhuang, the powerful people present could not resist and were absolutely affected.


    "How terrible! "


    the whole scene changed color, and I was more afraid of the ancestors of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan. The rumored ancestor of longhuang was so terrible!


    "Boy, some strength, but not enough, dare to move my eight wild demon dragon clan, die! "


    the ancestor of longhuang was just Du Shaofu''s sneer, and the invisible atmosphere of pressure was all over Du Shaofu''s body, and his whole body''s terrible breath fluctuated to resist the thunder.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes also changed at the moment. The ancestor of longhuang was really terrible. There was such a huge gap between the perfection of the sacred animal kingdom and the later stage of the holy animal kingdom.


    "Boom! "


    there was no time to delay. The red Jiri horse monkey''s body roared, and the silver and gold thunder poured out everywhere, and the thunder like sound reverberated in the sky and earth. At the same time, the huge golden body stepped out with one foot and shook its arms. Across the distant space, it was another hard slap at the old ancestor of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan, and the thunder was thundering Roar, thunder roll!


    "Hum! "


    when the ancestor of longhuang drank coldly, the breath of heaven condensed and instantly condensed into a huge palm print, which met the body of red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen. The palm print was absolutely amazing, and Zhou Kong''s desire was crushed.


    "Bang bang! "


    when the two palms collided in the sky, a terrible afterwave of strength shrouded from the sky, the thunder broke, the electric arc surged, and the upper space collapsed, and even a circle of dark space cracks appeared. The strength of the xiakong mountain swept through the scope, and the soil boulders exploded.


    "Deng "


    the huge body of the red Jiri macaque suddenly broke open again, and the thunder and lightning behind it shattered the space.


    "I can''t do what I can! "


    when the ancestor of longhuang crossed the void, his eyes were cold, he immediately shook hands, and with another fist seal, he smashed the body of red Jiri macaque.


    "Dad, be careful! "


    a little star, who was ravaging his ancestors, rushed out to help Du Shaofu.


    "Little bastard, I''ll fight with you! "


    the miserable old master Xieji was the spirit trembling, but how could he miss such an opportunity when he saw the old ancestor of longhuang come here? Once he solved Du Shaofu, he would naturally help him and burst out with all his strength to delay Xiaoxing."You want to die! "


    the little star was furious, and the Dragon pupil fluctuated, and the intention of killing him was moved. Behind him, a Xuanwu God shell suddenly covered the huge back and filled with deep light. The huge dragon body stood upright with its head raised, and a very strong pressure diffused and opened. All of a sudden, the whole sky was shaking at this time.


    With the huge dragon''s head raised, the third eye of the monster standing in the middle of the little star''s eyebrows suddenly opened. A dazzling light column that made the soul tremble was directly in the air, and it spread like a light curtain over the front, and a soul power like blocking the sky and the sun was also diffused in the sky.


    "Ouch, ouch "


    suddenly, with the roar of the Dragon chant, there are several green dragons in the third eyebrow of little star. They are like a pure soul attack with strange soul power. Even the old ancestor of longhuang in the sky is shocked and greatly affected.


    At the moment, the strong members of the Animal League in the four directions are more affected than the unreserved release of the spirit of the ancient dragon waster at the moment. At the moment, the breath of the little star carries this kind of irresistible pressure. It seems that it comes from the blood and the spirit, and wants to crawl for it.


    Longhuang was influenced by the smell of little stars in the sky, but the attack was not changed, and directly exploded to the body of red Jiri macaque.


    "Buzz! "


    at this moment, the body of the blood and soul of the red Jiri macaque suddenly turned into a huge five finger mountain peak, breaking out the momentum of the beginning of the world.


    On the golden five finger peak, the bright talisman secret pattern derived, evolved, as if given life.


    "Boom! "


    the golden five finger mountain peak is full of shadow and golden light. The sound is like wind, thunder and Sanskrit. The dense aura spreads and communicates the energy of heaven and earth. The terror power spreads and expands directly, and the prestige is rolling and full of vitality.


    "Oh! "


    when the fist of the ancestor of longhuang falls down, the sound of dragon howling is resounding, deafening and fierce. He wants to overturn the five finger mountain and destroy the bright thunder.


    But at the moment, Du Shaofu''s power of spirit, thunder, pulse and soul all broke out to the extreme, and they all had the strength of leapfrogging. With the power of the king, the shadow of the golden five finger mountain was constantly derived, evolved, and could not be violated and provoked. It was like the supreme, powerful and surging, as if it could crush all things, suppress all things in the world, and fight against the ancestors of longhuang, containing several kinds of spirit thunder and pulse spirits Destroy everything.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    the void explodes and the sky roars, as if to destroy everything.


    "Kill! "


    the sky on this side exploded, as if to destroy everything. In the side air, the little stars moved their hearts to kill and exploded one after another. A dazzling black Rune light burst out from behind again, and an illusory animal shadow roared like a dragon.


    "Oh! "


    the phantom phantom of the phantom beast is as black as black and dazzling as black ink. It is covered with scales and covered with black ink all over the body. It is like a living creature with a huge pressure.


    "Boom! "


    this majestic power spreads, even the space is distorted, and the space ripple directly spreads around, making the space tremble.


    Suddenly, there is a terrifying energy coming from all directions. A strange energy begins to gather. The terrifying energy emanates from above, which makes the surrounding void have space cracks.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."! "


    in the shadow of the dark beast, there is a terrible energy of terror sweeping through. At this moment, some of the strong in the Animal League are suffering from disaster. Starting from the monster with the lowest strength, their bodies burst and open one after another, and the blood mist poured down, leaving no bones and bones, and crying and Howling endlessly.


    "No, don''t "


    at the moment, as the target of Xiaoxing''s death, Xijian Laozu originally wanted to block Xiaoxing with all his strength, but at the moment, the fierce pupil was full of horror and panic. He felt that death had come. He never dreamed that he had only wanted to stop the little dragon, but he had caused so many terrible and terrible cards for him.


    However, it was too late. Under the terrible breath, the old master Jianjian was not willing to be angry, but it was useless. The huge animal body was cracking, exploding, crushing and exploding in the void, completely exploding.


    The whole void is in chaos, and the breath covers the sky, vast and vast!


    "Hum! "


    the golden five finger peak was shaken back, and it could not completely resist the ancestor of longhuang.


    "Boy, die! "


    the ancestor of longhuang took an eye on Du Shaofu''s noumenon. He realized that the strange body of the red Jiri macaque was much more difficult to deal with than his body. He stopped to cross the void, and a claw print directly twisted the void and seized Du Shaofu.


    "Dad, be careful! "


    the little star killed the ancestor of Xieji, and drank it delicately. The huge body quickly broke through the air, but it seemed too late.


    Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, kaloumo, etc. are far away from Qingqing in the East. Their faces are dignified to the extreme. However, they are afraid that they are unable to intervene at all and will only become a burden.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold. Although the ancestor of longhuang was strong, he was still not at his wits'' end. His eyebrows were shining and he wanted to use the ancient space. Once he was in the wasteland space, he might not be able to do anything about himself."Master, I finally found you! "


    all of a sudden, at this moment, a slightly immature cold Jue came out. The next moment, all of a sudden, the electric arc around made a strange sound, and bursts of unusual energy quietly appeared.


    This energy fluctuation, I do not know why, let the strong people around feel the heart of a cold, it is a very dangerous breath.


    The breath made Du Shaofu''s eyes tremble. The breath seemed familiar.


    "Hi "


    in a flash, lightning runes interweave and a figure appears in front of Du Shaofu in the bright arc.


    This is a shirtless young man in short clothes. His muscles are bulging and his face is very handsome. Especially in his eyes, there are two groups of two bright moon sized fiery thunder balls emerging among them, which makes people feel dazzling.


    "This is..."! "


    his eyes were empty, and Du Shaofu looked at the youth in front of him. He was familiar and familiar with him, and he also had the atmosphere of thunder and martial arts.


    "It''s you "


    all of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s hair all stood up abruptly and recognized the young man in short clothes. Strictly speaking, he recognized the comer.


    At this moment, thunder and lightning runes interweave, as if to cover the void. The terrible breath makes the scalp of living creatures numb, and a sense of extreme danger climbs out of the heart.


    At the same time, the void was suddenly surrounded by thunder, and the surging force of thunder and lightning was rippling wildly. Facing the claw of the ancestor of longhuang, the bareback youth in short clothes directly raised their hands. In the palm, a hundred Zhang Long thunder was swept out directly, full of terrible pressure.


    Thunder hit the paw print, and suddenly collided with each other.


    "Boom! "


    muffled and low hum, the sound wave is like the thunder, rumbling!


    "Holy demon realm, holy demon realm is complete "


    the strong people such as Huqing, Baisu, xuanming, etc. were shocked directly.


    At the moment, the old ancestor of longhuang suddenly changed color, and his body was shaken back. The terrible breath made him fear directly.


    "He broke through..."! "


    Du Shaofu is also shocked. Compared with the breath on his body at the beginning, Du Shaofu is much stronger again. It must be a step forward in this period of time.


    When such a terrible young man appeared, he shocked the ancestors of longhuang with his hand. People had to be shocked. Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing were shocked and changed color.


    "Dad. "


    little star''s huge body arrived at Du Shaofu''s side and hovered in the void. He was also very surprised. He didn''t rush to move, and his breath was quite micron at the moment.


    "Monster, do you dare to attack my master..."? "


    but when the old ancestor of longhuang was shaken back, the young man in short clothes just shook slightly, and then he looked at his mouth. Although his voice was like thunder, it was full of tender timbre. The voice echoed in the void, and the eardrums of all living creatures were numb.


    "Boom "


    however, the young man in short clothes dropped his voice and looked at the old ancestor of longhuang with a chill in his eyes. His figure crossed the void with a fist and thunderbolt, which directly hit him.


    Looking at the former, the old ancestor of longhuang changed color and didn''t dare to be careless. The whole body was immediately filled with strong power of pressure. When a palm was quickly shot, the sky was shining, and there was a roar of dragon howling. The fist seal of the youth in short clothes was immediately touched.


    "Bang Bang "


    the huge force collision, the collision sound aroused thousands of space waves, the violent breath spread from the center of the force collision to the surrounding, and moved into the sky with a huge noise.


    "Bang bang! "


    under the thundering thunder, a huge whirlpool of power surrounded the two people, the ancestor of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan and the youth in short clothes, surrounded by the turbulent air flow of space, making the void collapse.


    "


    " spirit! "


    the old ancestor of longhuang was shocked completely, and his figure retreated again with the whirlpool behind him. But for a moment, his face was regretful. He stamped out the air step by step to stabilize his body, and a fist accompanied by the rune smashed into the void, which directly exploded to the youth in short clothes.


    The young man in short clothes was also shocked back a little, but he didn''t care much about it. Suddenly, he looked up, and his mouth curled up with a sneer. In his eyes, a brilliant thunder light came out, and a bright arc surged on the palm print in his hand. With the cavitation of his hand, he turned his fist into a fist. On his fist, lightning burst out and ran into his fist.


    "Monster, you can''t beat me! Br >


    at the moment, the whole sky is full of young people''s breath, and the whole sky is full of thunder and lightning All that can be seen in the square and round space is covered by thunder clouds in an instant. All of us suddenly feel that the breath of the youth in short clothes suddenly becomes terrible and extremely dangerous in the sky, which makes people scared.At the same time, in the sky, above the fist of the youth in short clothes, a majestic arc wave gently wrapped the fist seal of the ancestor of longhuang.


    At this moment, the breath of the youth in short clothes is an instant, and the ancestor of longhuang is also vaguely suppressed.


    "If you dare to attack my master, I will teach you a lesson! "


    everything is just between the lightning and the flint, and the faint tender voice of the youth in short clothes falls down. At the same time, the fist that is close to the seal of the old ancestor of longhuang pushes forward, and a towering arc bursts out from the edge.


    "Boom "


    at this moment, the thunder burst in the sky, and the sound moved high in the sky. At the moment, the thunder clouds above the sky seemed to be alive. The thunder clouds turned into vortices, and the arc was bright and inclined down.


    As can be seen by the naked eye, the fist of Laozu longhuang cracked directly before the bright thunder, and a magnificent and bright arc surged up like a strong wind and poured directly into the fist of the ancestor of longhuang. It seemed that there was a tremendous force, which broke it in an instant.


    All of a sudden, the surface of the space around longhuang became distorted and then expanded, as if it was about to explode.


    "Oh! "


    the old ancestor of longhuang roared like a dragon, and his body swelled. In a flash, it was radiant to the sky and turned into a demon dragon of the eight wasteland. It was like a dragon like a dragon, but also a dragon with great power and a terrible pressure.


    "Bang bang! "


    with the transformation of the ancestor of longhuang into noumenon, the surrounding space of the huge noumenon was suddenly broken, and the terrible energy storm suddenly swept open like a hurricane. The surrounding space was in chaos and the arc was broken.


    However, when these terrifying forces spread to a certain range, it is instantaneous, silent annihilation, all over the sky bright thunder disappeared.


    Looking at this scene in the sky, all the creatures could not help but take a breath of cold air.


    This mysterious youth in short clothes is so terrible, just like destroying the sky and destroying the earth. I don''t know what the origin is. It seems to have a great relationship with Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC!


    No one paid attention to it. Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared in the violent collision.


    "Blood roe deer, die! "


    and when Du Shaofu''s figure appeared again, such a voice was also heard in the ears of the blood roe deer ancestor. Du Shaofu''s figure appeared quietly. Qingling armor and Dapeng''s golden wings were like real rocs in human form, with purple and gold arcs all over the body and thunder and lightning rolling in both pupils, just like two rounds of sun shining in the sky and overlooking the earth.


    "Boom! "


    with the last word falling, the breath in Du Shaofu''s body reached its peak. Suddenly, it was like a volcano, bursting out of his body, and countless thunderstorms around him soared into the sky.


    "Long "


    in an instant, the sky was flooded with purple thunder and lightning, and countless purple thunder and lightning were condensed into a purple golden lightning giant ROC.


    The huge purple and gold giant ROC''s virtual shadow stands high in the sky, covering the sky with the color of purple gold. It is filled with a strong sense of tyranny and destruction.


    "Gu "


    the purple gold thunder and lightning and the giant ROC roared, and the sound seemed to pierce the sky. The purple electric arc raged in the sky, and the electric light was thousands of feet. It was like a round of the sky in the sky on the day of the purple gold. It shook its wings and swept directly to the ancestor of blood roe deer!


    Originally, he thought that there was a savior, but who knew that another mysterious young man came to help Du Shaofu. He was still in shock. After all, he was the strong man in the later stage of the holy animal kingdom. He made a response at the first time, and the bloody light was fierce in his pupil.


    "Long "


    but the speed is too fast. The huge purple golden thunder ROC flapping its wings to attack the sky and shake it to crush everything!


    "Gee BR, the sun shines over the sky like a golden sun shining on the sky!


    This is the combination of the golden winged Dapeng bird clan of Du Shaofu and the thunder and martial veins. Du Shaofu has not forgotten to take the opportunity to kill the blood roe deer ancestor and prevent future disasters!


    The blood roe deer ancestor had a fierce fluctuation of blood light in the depths of his pupils, and his eyes were fierce and gloomy to the extreme. However, he was at the end of his power, but he was also ranked. The blood like blood evil spirit was surging and releasing. It seemed that he was carrying the blood sea devil Kingdom and wanted to crush and destroy all the attacks.


    Zijin leipeng collapse, there is no fancy, only the most simple bully and direct collision!


    As the thunder raged, Du Shaofu''s blood and soul of chijiri macaque, the original God of macaque, came directly to the earth and turned into a five finger mountain. If a hundred thousand mountains fell to the earth, it would destroy the sky and the earth. The dark arc of semicircle light appeared at the collision place, annihilating everything!


    "Oh "


    the ancestor of blood roe deer roared and roared, struggling. It didn''t want to die, but wanted to get a chance of life. The blood was so brilliant that the blood essence on the burning body covered the sky with meat wings. It constantly fanned the sky, shaking the sky and shaking the earth, so that there was a dark space above the void and cracks spread.


    "Gee! "


    the purple gold thunder ROC flutters its wings and sweeps across the country. It is full of purple gold electric arc, converging into a huge purple gold thunderbolt. The power of tyranny and destruction is still like a raging tide sweeping, constantly crashing into the blood roe deer ancestor 1"Bang, bang, Bang "


    the thunder and lightning, the thunder of capital, the roar of heaven and earth, and the explosion of blood evil spirit all over the body of the blood deer ancestor, such as the eruption of blood colored volcanoes, are amazing.


    "Old man, I can''t kill you this time! "


    the huge body of the little star burst out again. The wings of the red gold body expanded, and the breath broke out. A bright colorful rosefinch appeared, which seemed to be able to affect the space. This seemed to come from across time and space. With the colorful lights submerging the empty sky, it caused space riots, which could suppress space-time violence, and the sky shaking colorful flames were burning the void Sweep blood roe deer ancestor!


    The whole sky has been completely chaotic, all kinds of energy collision, dazzling light, submerged everything.


    The powerful energy diffuses from it, which makes the high altitude vibrate violently, and there is a sound explosion in no time.


    "My God! "


    " Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, was determined to kill him. He didn''t intend to let go of his ancestors! "


    " is too strong! "


    all the strong living beings on the scene were shaking their eyes, and their spirits were trembling. This continuous fight was even stronger than such a horrible situation.


    All the living creatures are retreating one after another, looking at each other from afar. But just the breath of destruction that permeates at this moment has already made their hearts tremble and fear!


    "Long "


    the terrible energy Rune ripples on the sky suddenly swept open like a storm wave, and the surrounding space was to be destroyed, showing a dark halo, dark and deep darkness, so that all living beings could look at it from a distance, and their eyes were cold.


    People can only see from afar that several kinds of bright energy are corrupting each other madly, releasing each other''s violent energy and destroying everything.


    "Lord longhuang, help me, help me "


    finally, in the brilliant vortex of terror energy, the ancestor of longhuang finally opened his voice and cried out, hoping that his voice could be louder.


    "Asshole, you want to die! "


    the old ancestor of longhuang was shaken back and drank furiously. Under his protection, Laozu Xuelu fell into death again. The boy didn''t put him in the eye. If the blood roe deer died in front of him, there would be no place to put his face away.


    "Oh "


    after the Dragon roar, the huge body of the old ancestor of longhuang was covered with scales, and the scales were shining brightly. A dragon power came into the air, and the breath of the sky burst out. He was ready to smash the void, and went straight to Du Shaofu and the little star.


    "Well, I''m angry! "


    at this time, the chill suddenly appeared in the thunder eyes of the youth in short clothes, and his figure leaped out in a flash. His right hand was like a thunderbolt. On his palm, a bright arc streamer filled with the vast breath of destruction, which suddenly burst out from the palm, and faintly, there was a thunderbolt that shocked the world.


    "Boom! "


    in the room of electric light and flint, the youth in short clothes did not have any delay. His right hand took a picture of the huge dragon waster ancestor in front of him. The thunder that shocked the heaven and earth resounded from the sky, and a huge bright thunder burst out in the palm like a giant python.


    "What the devil is this! "


    Laozu of longhuang suddenly felt a chill in his heart. Under the amazing thunder, his soul was shaking. More importantly, the bright thunder turned into a thunderbolt, which made him unable to avoid it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2433

    There are countless bright thunders all around. The cracks in the dark space are opened and filled with void, which makes the living beings and spirits tremble. With the thunder clouds rolling over the sky, thunder falls from the palm like a raging dragon.


    "Boom "


    where the thunder passed, the space ripple directly destroyed and directly bombarded out a deep space hole. The cracks in the silk space showed a dark and palpitating light. The speed was too fast, and the thunder instantly hit the old body of longhuang.


    "Boom! "


    the power of thunder directly smashed the light on the body of Laozu longhuang. Visible to the naked eye, the thunder like a raging dragon suddenly fell down, and the huge body of Laozu longhuang suddenly spread a bright light, and his whole body was also shocked.


    In the place where the bright thunder fell, the scales on the body of the ancestor of longhuang were broken, and the terrible energy storm suddenly swept away like a hurricane.


    "Oh "


    under such a destructive force, the ancestor of longhuang immediately roared with pain. Many dragon scales were directly cracked and broken in the places where the thunder fell, and the surrounding areas were blackened and blood seeped out.


    "Wow "


    not far away from the chaotic void sky, the final suppression energy of Du Shaofu, little star and blood roe deer ancestors began to slowly disappear at the same time, and the terrible energy storm gradually dissipated from the many startled eyes in the distance.


    "Pooh "


    Du Shaofu and the little star show up, and the light on Du Shaofu''s body of red Jiri horse monkey''s original spirit pulse soul is dim, and then turns into a bright silver gold streamer into the eyebrow.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air, and there were many cracks on the green spirit armor on his body at the moment, with blood spilling out.


    However, these injuries were not left by the blood roe deer ancestors, but were previously affected by the ancestors of nalonghuang.


    "Chulala "


    when the resplendent runes disappeared completely, the huge body of blood roe deer ancestors gradually emerged in the void, and their blood was dim and bloody.


    "Kaka "


    immediately, the sound of cracking came from the huge body of the blood roe deer ancestor. His eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, as if he wanted to say something at last, but his mouth was full of blood and could not speak.


    "Bang Bang "


    the body of the ancestor of the blood roe deer was directly blasted to pieces, and the sky was filled with blood.


    "Dead, the blood roe deer ancestor is dead! "


    life is trembling and creepy. It''s hard to see someone as powerful as the ancestor of blood roe deer in the world. But now such a strong man is dead in front of everyone, which is so shocking!


    "Oh "


    the great body of the ancestor of longhuang was shaken back again. He was in great distress. He was hurt seriously and roared furiously. It seemed that he was extremely angry, but he was afraid again, and he did not dare to act rashly.


    "Master, I finally found you. "The youth in short clothes ignored the ancestor of longhuang and went directly to Du Shaofu''s side. His terrible breath disappeared in a moment. His eyes were smiling, but his eyes were pure, like a child, and his face was very happy.


    "Where did this guy come from? "The little star is also surprised. It''s just amazing.


    "Is he the apprentice of the ROC emperor? "The four living creatures, including kalumura, Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaojing, and Dongli qingqingtu, are all surprised at this moment. No one knows when Du Shaofu had such a terrible disciple. It seems that the strength of this disciple should be superior to the master.


    Du Shaofu was also shocked and even more surprised at the moment. However, Du Shaofu knew the identity of the young man in front of him and his origin. When he got the sun Lei gen, he met the terrible thunder and lightning beast in front of him. Because he strengthened his sun Lei Gen and finally let himself understand the thunder pulse, he was able to extricate himself.


    "Is it..."? "Du Shaofu seems to have remembered something. When he left at last, he directly left a mark of thunder and martial pulse to this guy, which was not in arrears with each other.


    Du Shaofu estimated that because of this, this guy recognized himself as a master.


    "Why are you here? "Du Shaofu looked at the young man in short clothes with a little bitter smile on his mouth. Did he really want to take this disciple as his apprentice? It seems that his strength is stronger than that of his master.


    "I broke through, so I came to see Master. "The young man in short clothes was very happy. He looked around and looked around, as if he was curious about everything.


    The huge body of the old ancestor of longhuang was perched in the distance, and neither was his hand nor his retreat, which made him extremely embarrassed.


    "Dad! "


    " Dapeng emperor! "


    " little star! "


    " Shaofu! "


    people like the wasteland began to fly and come here at the moment, and they couldn''t bear to be shocked.


    Seeing the drunkard''s father, Shaojing, Dongli Qingqing, Ouyang Shuang, Su Muxin, jialoumoro, yepiaoling, Sima Muhan, and even the farmers and Mohists, Du Shaofu also smiles.


    "Who are you? Are you really my father''s disciple? What''s your name? "Du Xiaohuang is very curious to come to the young man in short clothes and looks at him with big eyes."Of course I am a disciple of my master, but my name is. "The young man in short clothes shook his head. He had no name. Since he had intelligence, he had been practicing in the lightning space.


    "Where the hell did this guy come from? "


    Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun, kalumoro and even Lei Yang are still surprised when they look at the youth in short clothes.


    "I can tell you, I''m afraid I can''t teach you too much. If you really want to recognize me as a master, I will officially accept you as my first disciple today! "Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said to the young man in short clothes. Knowing the origin of the young man, he was also moved to accept the apprentice.


    "It''s from the master that I can have the present. In the future, I should follow the master''s side, and I will visit him. "


    the young man in short clothes was so happy that he knelt down and kowtowed.


    "This "


    Zhen Qingchun, Lei Lao, kalumura, Dongli ruosu, farmers, Mohists and others can''t help but smack their tongue. It seems that it''s also abnormal for this abnormal guy to take a disciple now.


    "I don''t know if there are any such disciples. I want to take one too! "Zhen Qingchun''s eyes are very expectant. He also wants to take one of them. One is enough.


    "You don''t have a name. You are our world association and the eldest disciple of the wasteland. You will be called Lei Tianhuang in the future! "


    Du Shaofu thought it over and said to the youth in short clothes.


    "Lei Tianhuang, Lei Tianhuang, I will have a name later. My name is Lei Tianhuang. Thank you, master. "Lei Tianhuang was very happy, his voice was still a little tender, his face was pure, completely different from the terror just like destroying the heaven and the earth.


    "Congratulations! "


    farmers, Mohists and other powerful people came forward with shock and congratulated Du Shaofu. At the moment, not to mention the terrible fighting power of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, they had been able to kill the blood roe deer ancestor in the later period of the holy animal kingdom, but the disciple could actually become the longhuang ancestor with the perfect level of yahuazi holy animal kingdom. If he went out, the World Association of the wasteland would be in the top of the three continents and nine states Among the sharp forces.


    Zhen Qingchun, Du Tingxuan, ye Piaoling and Ouyang Shuang are also very happy. Huang Guo is another terrible strong man.


    At the moment, the strongmen of the beast League and the Terran are in the distance, but one by one they are stunned. The strong ones such as Huqing, chisu and xuanming can only take a cool breath secretly.


    "Brother! "


    " three little! "


    Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu are also very happy.


    "Good, good! "


    feeling the breath of Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing at the moment, although they had been prepared for a long time, Du Xiaoqing and Xiaohu could get great benefits from Bifang divine birds and dark sky tigers, but at the moment, Du Shaofu was also quite surprised. Unexpectedly, these two guys actually stepped into the holy animal kingdom. Xiaoqing was still in the middle of the holy animal kingdom, which could be regarded as abnormal.


    "What I got was my parents'' legacy and progress. "Seeing Du Shaofu''s surprise, Du Xiaoqing said with a smile.


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. No wonder Xiaoqing has made such great progress. Xiaoqing''s parents were so strong at the beginning.


    "Dad, it''s the Legalists, the dragon clan, the strategists! "


    the little star''s eyes are staring at the far sky, where there are many familiar people at the moment.


    "Are you all here! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes went away immediately, and his face was darkened.


    At the moment, Su Sanyan, long Qianchao, Shi Hongtu and Huiwu are in the distance. His mood can be described as ups and downs. Originally, he thought that Du Shaofu was doomed to die. Later, after many changes, at the end, a mysterious young man came out. He was so scared that he could suppress the level of the holy animal kingdom. The old ancestor longhuang and the ancestor Xuelu were killed completely There was some despair in their hearts. How could they have thought that Du Shaofu and the forces around him were so terrible that they watched the rise of the wasteland, but they could not stop it.


    "Not good "


    and when you feel that the eyes of little star and Du Shaofu are staring at them from afar, Su Sanyan, Huiwu, long Qianchao and so on can''t help but tremble, and they start to feel creepy for no reason.


    They are now very clear that, with their present strength, they are afraid that even Du Shaofu''s finger has been unable to take over.


    "Are you there "


    but then, Du Shaofu looked at the far sky on one side, and on the dark plain in front of him, as if the waves were sweeping and howling, a vast expanse of void had been submerged in it, and the mountains tens of thousands of miles away were also flooded and affected. The turbulent spatial waves came with waves of terrible killing gas, as if to destroy everything.


    In the distance, there are many mountains.


    "Magic temple "


    Du Shaofu felt the familiar breath. When the figure on the mountain peak had the breath of magic temple, the Kalou Jue and the demon spirit son were among them.


    "He found us! "


    the devil opened his mouth, and his eyes waved with thunder. He felt the familiar breath and looked at them.


    "I didn''t expect to lose a purple thunder Xuan tripod, but he actually advanced to such a level. "Mo Cha''s eyes are slightly selected, and his face seems to be smiling at any time."We''re afraid we can''t stop them. "The devil said," although there are many strong demons around them, it is obvious that the desolate country is too strong at the moment. Once Du Shaofu makes a move, they can''t stop it.


    "It doesn''t matter. The time is just right! "Moocha took a deep breath, and his smiling face trembled slightly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You should take the purple thunder tripod! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank. Compared with the strategists and others, Du Shaofu wanted to deal with the magic temple. He should have purple thunder xuanding on his body.


    "Boom! "


    suddenly, in the boundless dark plain, suddenly came the trembling sound.


    The vast, boundless, dark plain is far away, gray, like a piece of nothingness, as if this is the end of this place, and the huge space deep hole in front of it is like a space black hole.


    The space inside the hole whirled like a huge tornado storm, which seemed to devour the space. With an everlasting breath spreading, the majestic breath was like a tsunami, and the dim haze of nothingness seemed to have been surging for countless years, and the huge space ripple of hundreds of meters was surging.


    "Is there any news! "


    such tremors implicated all the strong living beings in the scene, and their eyes were blazing.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the Black Mist, and a terrible atmosphere of killing was coming out. He had already felt it twice.


    "No, it''s evil spirit. There are strong demons coming! "


    at the same time, Du Shaofu felt the evil spirit under his keen vitality, and his expression changed greatly at the same time.


    "Boom "


    soon, a sudden roar from the void, and a stream of dark evil gas came down and diffused the evil Qi pouring out all over the sky, making the strong living beings feel uneasy and chilly.


    The speed is very fast, and the magic spirit is becoming more and more intense. With a kind of dark ancient talisman and secret patterns, the figures are tearing up the void, and the magic clouds spread out the sky!


    "It''s the devil sect and the devil emperor! "


    Dongli Qingqing holds the Taiqing Fu demon bow in his hand, Ouyang Shuang holds the fat fly sword in his hand, and all the people are ready for battle, and their eyes are full of vigilance.


    "Hula "


    in a flash, the void was twisted, and a terrifying demonic Qi was diffused. In the diffusion of evil Qi, nine figures of different heights stepped out of the evil Qi, and then appeared under the gaze of all eyes.


    As the magic cloud converges and dissipates, the nine figures are suspended in the air, with men and women wrapped in the sky.


    There are nine figures like this. They are about sixty years old and have no hair. But the bald head is full of dark color. A broad robe covers the slightly withered body bones. The pair is a deep dark brown, which makes people look at the endless abyss.


    There are beautiful women who are young, delicate and protruding, with concave and convex chest, skin like snow, and few clothes on her body. She just covers important parts of her body, revealing her white thighs and deep chest groove, which makes people worry that her few clothes will shed her spring color as she walks around.


    This woman is also very beautiful, with a mature charm, but on that beautiful cheek, there is a strange line full of half of the cheek, just like a skeleton pattern, with the addition of weird, giving a kind of evil feeling. Nine such figures appear, the evil spirit surging sky, with a huge shadow straight into the void, so that the whole sky space is also dark.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly and his heart sank.


    "How did they get in! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. How could Du Shaofu not know these nine people? The nine evil emperors and the nine most terrible beings of the demon sect are enough to suppress any force in the world.


    However, to Du Shaofu''s surprise, huolei ancestor had already said that these evil emperors could not enter the ancient wasteland, but what was going on in front of him and how did these evil emperors get in?


    "Jie Jie, finally came in "


    the evil Qi fluctuates, and the voice of yin and Li reverberates in the void.


    "It seems to have been enhanced too much. "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes, looked at the nine evil emperors, and felt the breath from his nine people. The breath of any one person at the moment is not the same as that of the past, which is much stronger than before.


    The nine demon emperors appeared with a sneer on their faces. The whole body was possessed with magic Qi and spread over the void. There were bright dark talismans in their bodies. The nine eyes showed a white color, which gave people a very frightening feeling.


    "Long "


    in this part of the world, and in the terrible whirlwind storm ahead, it seems that some kind of traction has been invisibly brought out, and a terrible roar has been issued. There is something about to crack and crumble.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes only focused on the front figure of the nine magic emperors. The breath was the most powerful.


    "Zizi "


    the first demon emperor, with its own surroundings, had lightning waves, visions in the sky, and the evil Qi penetrated into the void. In a moment, the world seemed to be dark.Around this figure, the magic cloud turned into a huge black shadow, and emerged into the void, like a black sun. The black shadow''s eyes were like a void black hole. There was a scene of bleeding and sculls, corpses everywhere, and all sentient beings howling!


    "I''ve seen the nine magic emperors! "


    in the distance, there are people from the demon sect crossing the void and happily come to salute. The magic temple, the Kalou Jue, and the demon spirit son are among them.


    "Jueyou "


    when the old lady of kalumura saw kalumura from a distance, her eyes were shining with gold.


    "What a terrible man! "


    " how come so many strong people come from! "


    " is "


    in a flash, nine such terrible strong men appeared. The top strong men in the beast League and the Terran changed color one after another. Some people were shocked and others were surprised.


    The old ancestor of longhuang was also trembling, and his huge body had quietly converged and turned into a middle-aged robe.


    Among the most huge magic clouds, the black figure stands in the sky, and the black hole like eyes look forward to the front, which is like the black sun sinking. Then the light of the eyes slowly turns back, and the first time they focus on Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Shaojing.


    "The great devil emperor! "


    when Du Shaofu looked up, he was familiar with the magic emperor, the strongest among the nine, and the most powerful one that escaped from the suppression of Huo Lei Zi at the beginning.


    " boy, progress is quite great, it''s better to solve it earlier! "


    the great demon emperor looked at Du Shaofu, his black eyes were like two empty black holes, and the wave of terrible evil gas was like black sun in the sky. Looking down on Du Shaofu, he still showed a contemptuous and exclusive attitude.


    "No! "


    as the words of the great demon emperor fell, the soul grabbing evil spirit swept through. A dark light palm print was directly shot at Du Shaofu. The space where the palm print passed was shocked. The magic Qi was like thick ink floating in the void, deep and dark. It was like an endless howl of living creatures, like carrying the resentment and evil spirit of the world from the devil kingdom.


    "Boom! "


    just as the great magic emperor''s palm print was approaching, Du Shaofu''s side suddenly trembled violently, and the dazzling thunder broke out, and the world of runes was boiling.


    At the same time, Lei Tianhuang''s body, a strong and extremely destructive thunder and lightning gas, in this moment soared into the sky.


    "Don''t move my master! "


    in an instant, thunder Tianhuang collided with each other directly, which was like the most terrible bright thunder in the incarnation, with the breath of destruction in the sky, and the terror was boundless!


    "Chi "


    the void of the shadow of Lei Tianhuang explodes directly, and the lightning and thunder seem to explode everything and collide with each other in an instant!


    "No! "


    such a collision will spread out layers of magic ripples and bright thunder, which will make heaven and earth roar away.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, from the void in front of him, Lei Tianhuang, a figure staggers and shakes back, and severely hits the ground, smashing the rocks and thundering with thunder.


    But at the same time, the magic cloud on the virtual shadow around the great demon emperor dissipated, revealing the body, like a child''s body, covered with strange black scales, filled with evil spirit.


    The great demon emperor''s face is very gloomy, black hair is shoulder length, and his feet are very short, but his arms are very long and can fall below his knees. His hands are dark. He has twelve sharp fingers, like ghost claws.


    In the void ahead, the great demon emperor looked gloomy, staring at the landing place of thunder Tianhuang, and his eyes were very surprised.


    The other eight magic emperors also changed their color secretly, and they also felt the horror of the mysterious youth.


    "Hiss "


    for a moment, as the thunder fell to the ground, the electric arc around it made a strange sound, and a series of unusual energy quietly appeared.


    This energy fluctuation, I do not know why, so that the hearts of the field without reason a cold, it is a very dangerous breath.


    "Hi "


    suddenly, within the sky of the void, a brilliant arc surged, and then two bright thunderballs, the size of two bright moons, appeared above the void. The lightning was dazzling.


    "This is Living creatures! "


    all over the field, the strong people''s eyes were empty, and they looked at the two rounds of thunder balls which were like the bright moon and the sun, and their hair was suddenly inverted. The two rounds of thunder balls were living creatures and two huge eyes.


    The scene was full of emotion, and a huge figure appeared above the void, as if to cover the vast void. Suddenly, thunder and lightning were constantly ringing around, and the surging force of thunder and lightning was rippling wildly, forming a line of thunder with a length of 100 Zhang, full of terrible pressure.


    When the lightning was full of lightning, under the dazzling light, many strong people could see clearly that it was a huge beast thousands of feet long, covered with thunder, like a tiger like a dragon. The fierce pupil was as bright as two rounds of bright moon, and filled with a terrible atmosphere of thunder and lightning.


    "Well, the devil! "


    the thunder beast appears, murmurs, stares at the great demon emperor, and the sound wave is like the thunder in the sky."It''s a demon, a lightning demon! "


    some people exclaimed that only then did they know the essence of thunder and earth''s famine. No wonder the thunderbolt was so powerful that it turned out to be the thunder and lightning spirit.


    "It''s weird! "


    the great demon emperor also had some eyes trembling, and the magic Qi was surging around, just like dark ink. Strange talisman and secret patterns appeared in the palm of his hand when he raised his hand. He also took the evil Qi and swept away the body of Lei Tianhuang in an instant.


    In silence, but at the moment, the great devil emperor has not left his hand compared with just now.


    "Be careful! "


    although Lei Tianhuang was powerful, Du Shaofu was also dignified at the moment. He felt that the breath of the great demon emperor was unfathomable, and he didn''t know what kind of terrible recovery he was.


    "Big devil, if you have Laozi, you are not qualified to be rampant! "


    at this moment, suddenly, the ancient melodious voice rings out, this void is suddenly changing, suddenly there is the mysterious red blue flame coming, the world resonates, the ancient meaning is desolate and destroyed.


    In the mysterious red and blue flame, the powerful and turbulent power swept up the rough waves and swept directly on the black evil spirit.


    "Chulala "


    under the red and blue flame, there is the power to destroy all living beings, which seems to be accompanied by a kind of thunder.


    Under this terrible power, the evil Qi was also broken to pieces until it was like the dark sun.


    "Hum, Huo Lei Zi, you are committing a crime! "


    the great demon emperor changed color, and a dull hum came from his mouth, and he looked into the void.


    "It has always been you who have done evil! "


    a cluster of flames emerged from the void, bright red and blue, as if it were slowly rising and flowing.


    The appearance of such a flame gives people a very strange feeling. If you look at it carefully, the red and blue arc is fluctuating. When this crystal clear flame appears, the temperature of the whole world suddenly rises to an extremely terrible level.


    This breath is ancient and destroyed, so that the void is distorted. I don''t know when, there is an arc shuttling between the heaven and the earth.


    In the wonder of all the living creatures, there was an arc like ripple in the crystal red and blue flame, and the void was twisted. Then a figure in human form came out slowly and appeared in the eyes of the audience.


    This figure has a face more than half a hundred years old. There is no vicissitudes on the round face. It has long red hair and a blue robe, but its abdomen is high, just like a Maitreya Buddha.


    "Boom!"


    with the appearance of the old man, another great wave came down, which covered the void quietly, and the secret patterns of green light talisman were blooming, reflecting on the four sides, as if a world was opening.


    "It''s the holy ancestor, it''s the holy ancestor coming!"


    when the breath comes, people from Fangji such as Qingqing in the East, ruosu in the East, Ruoyun in the East and so on, are surprised.


    The mysterious pattern of light talisman covers the void, just like the sky is green and bright in the sky. Especially if the gods come, a long gown appears quietly. It looks like a middle-aged woman with long blue hair and shoulders. Behind her is an old woman with deep eyes.


    "Fire thunder ancestor, Tianmu divine tree elder! "


    Du Shaofu was also surprised that such two people were not the ancestor of huolei and the holy ancestor of the technologist on Tianyu mountain. Who else could there be? The old woman was also the master of Qingqing in Dongli.


    "Grandfather! "


    Du Shaojing, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoba, Xiaoqing, etc. all of a sudden, they came forward happily.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to come here! "


    when Huo Lei''s ancestor appeared, he looked at the front with deep eyes, and then he looked at Du Shaofu and little star. It seemed that he could see through all the people at one glance. His round face was also shocked and said:" it seems that all of them have made a lot of progress! "


    " eh, this is What kind of spirit is it "


    the eyes of the ancestor of fire and thunder immediately fell on the huge body of thunder in the sky, and he also shivered.


    "Your breath is so familiar, I know who you are "


    Lei Tianhuang''s huge double pupils stare at the fire, his voice is like thunder, and then he turns into human form again and appears in front of Huo Leizi and looks at it curiously.


    "It turns out that it''s you, and it''s predestined "


    after being surprised and shocked, Huo Lei''s ancestors then showed a smile.


    "Grandfather, do you know him? "Du Shaofu was surprised and confused. It seems that the ancestor of huolei knew Lei Tianhuang.


    "You know, you don''t know, you can''t say, you will know. "Huolei said mysteriously.


    "By the way, ancestor, why are you here? "Du Shaofu didn''t ask much about it. It''s not too late to learn about it. Now the most puzzling thing is that everyone has entered here.


    "It should be that there has been a change in the ancient wasteland, which has been completely in the world, and there is no longer any suppression. "


    the eyes of Huo Lei''s ancestors were moving, and the old man''s voice was ancient and melodious. His plump figure and round face suddenly raised his head slightly, and his eyebrows slightly curved, and he said," not only us, but all of us are here. ""Long "


    when the voice of the ancestor of fire and thunder falls, the sky changes color. From all directions of the void, more than ten figures appear on the sky.


    When these more than ten people appeared, their eyes were bright and dazzling. There were gold light fighting, flame waving, deep as the sea, some visions floating, and some eyes, just like a dragon''s shadow rising and fierce beasts leaping out


    "Boom "


    more than ten great waves swept across the vast void, shaking the vast sky.


    "It''s them! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. Such a breath was too strong, and any breath would not be under the fire thunder son and the heavenly tree.


    "Boom! "


    " Oh "


    " Ji "


    more than ten breaths of air soared into the sky, reflecting the void. There were bright and mysterious patterns blooming, reflecting the vast emptiness, just like 13 rounds of sun in the sky.


    In an instant, there are stars emerging, there are raging flames, some people are like ancient gods and demons in the sky, some people have the hidden patterns of talismans around them condense the huge dragon shadow, some people have colorful flames behind them, they gather colorful Phoenix


    More than ten terrible breath waves swept through, and the visions appeared in the sky, just like gods coming.


    In the distance, Su Sanyan, Huiwu and others were originally dignified to the extreme expression, and their eyes began to tremble, and then the face appeared with incomparable surprise.


    "Ancestors Our ancestors are here, so are our ancestors! "


    the words of long Qianchao, Su Sanyan, Huiwu and others trembled and their bodies were excited. At this critical moment, their ancestors finally came.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked very serious. He was staring at the void. He didn''t expect these people to come in.


    "Ha ha "


    there was a big laugh coming out, the golden light was ten thousand feet, there were black talisman''s Secret patterns flying into the sky, accompanied by three figures coming directly, an overbearing old man, his thin face was ruddy, his eyes were bright, the golden light was fluctuating, and his gold long shirt was embroidered with Dapeng''s golden wings and wings, just like a living creature. He wanted to fly out with wings and breath.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2434

    Behind the domineering old man, there is also an old figure. Behind him, there is a huge and vague shadow of a giant turtle. It seems that he has lived for endless years and can overlook the world.


    "Yes, granddad, master Xuangu! "


    just for a moment, Du Shaofu saluted with surprise. The two old men in front of him were the cheap grandfathers of the golden winged ROC family and the strongmen of the golden winged ROC family.


    Then Du Shaofu looked at the third figure, covered with gold, but his breath was calm as water and his body was upright, but his eyes were covered with bright golden light.


    "Grandfather. "


    when Du Shaofu saluted, he knew the origin of this man. He was a strong man who came out of the tomb of eternity and came from the family of golden winged mires.


    "Yes, it''s really good. It doesn''t need to be polite. "The old man''s face was calm and smiling.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, I am worthy of being a descendant of my family of golden winged mires. "Jialou batian, however, looked at Du Shaofu and laughed. His voice was like thunder. He couldn''t help but feel the joy and joy in his heart.


    "Long "


    one by one terrible figures appear in the void with visions. The void around them is twisted, and the eyes are as bright as the stars, overlooking all living beings.


    "Who are those people! "


    the strong men of the Terran and the beast alliance are also trembling. When those ten super strong men come, the light will cover the vast void, as if the gods came, and the whole space is surrounded by them. It is like the spirits have returned from ancient times.


    "It seems to be very strong! "


    " are they all from the outside world! "


    under such a breath, many creatures are able to feel the strong and terrible breath.


    "I have seen my ancestors! "


    and at this time, long Qianchao, Huiwu, Su Sanyan and others came forward to salute the upper body shadow of the void with surprise.


    "I have seen my ancestors! "


    the Phoenix sage of the Phoenix clan, the Taoist Qingfeng Taoist, the strong farmer, and the Buddhist monk are all walking out of the ceremony.


    "There are such terrible strong men in the outside world. "


    the creatures of the Terran and beast alliance finally understand that these strong men come from the outside world.


    The strong men of the big families came, and then their eyes fell on the front. The dark wood color was complicated.


    "Lively, really lively "


    the sky rises again, and breath opens up the void.


    "And the strong come! "


    Du Shaofu lifted his eyes, and with his keen vitality, he felt a great breath approaching again.


    "Long "


    in a short time, there were no less than 20 figures above the sky again, floating in the void, shining like the sun.


    "The three Phoenix ancestors of the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan and the Xiao Yue ancestor of the Xiao Tian demon lion clan! "


    " the tiger waster ancestor of the dark tiger clan and the owl dragon ancestor of the overlord Python clan! "


    " ancestor of Yu family, ancestor of Feng family! "


    " Yao family, the first ancestor! "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A series of startling voices came, and a strong breath came. The breath was not under the ancestors of longhuang, and there was even a breath that was obviously better than that.


    "The ancestors of all the big families of the human family and the Animal League are coming! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and his heart trembled. This was the real strength of the major Terrans and beasts in the fierce land. The ancestor of the Yu family was also among them. However, it was strange that he did not see the ancient emperor of the temple and the ancestor of the Bifang divine bird family, namely Xiaoqing''s sister.


    "I''ve met my grandfather! "


    the faces of the strong people from all sides were pleasantly surprised. The strong living creatures in the human beast alliance finally waited for the ancestors of all ethnic groups to come.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu felt his hair standing up and his heart was creeping. At the moment, many terrible eyes were staring at him in the sky, as if to see him through!


    "The smell of Yu''s ancestors, Ji''s and Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao''s, Yao "


    in the mind of the nine turn God Lei Lian, the body of chijiri macaque yuan Shen is filled with spirit thunder, blocking the pressure. Du Shaofu looks away and finds many familiar breath and familiar people.


    "Hum! "


    I feel the movement and stillness of the four directions. Huo Lei Zi, the ancient ancestor of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, Tianmu and Shenshu snorted in their throat at the same time. In a moment, there was a red blue flame arc, and the blue light fluctuated. The golden light diffused out, and the prestige soared to the sky and lifted the void.


    "I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect that there were so many acquaintances!"


    on the sky, the ancestors of the Yu family looked at the powerful people from the outside, such as Huo Lei Zi.


    "I didn''t expect that many acquaintances have not died after all these years! "


    in the eyes of the ancient ancestors of the golden winged ROC, suddenly, the mysterious patterns of the golden light were fluctuating. There was a golden light all over the sky. The breath was no longer calm and became domineering. In a pair of eyes, it was as if there were two rounds of golden sun rising.


    "I seem to know "Du Shaofu, Du Shaojing and Dongli Qingqing are also quite surprised. It seems that these super strong men who came out of the eternal tomb and those in this fierce land still know each other.


    "They''ve all come in, they''ve met and touched! "


    Du Shaofu murmured that Huo Leizi and other strong men had come back from the previous ancient wasteland. It should have been at that time that they met with the ancestors of the Yu family.


    "Eh, are you coming "


    all of a sudden, Du Shaofu smiles and feels some familiar breath.


    "Whoosh "


    as Du Shaofu looked, there were waves in the void on one side, and all the figures swept out together. In the middle of the sky, there were layers of spatial ripples, and the strong breath spread.


    In a short period of time, many figures appeared in the mid air, invisibly connecting the energy of the heaven and the earth. The wind and clouds were surging, which directly covered the sunshine above. Under the strong breath, the whole space seemed to solidify.


    These breath are far less powerful than the nine magic emperors, the ancestors of longhuang and huolei. They are far from each other, but they are not simple. They are all on the holy land.


    Under a strong breath, at the moment, many figures suddenly gathered in the air, and then the figures appeared directly on the desolate country lineup.


    Du Shaofu had been looking at the sky all the time, with a smile on his lips. The people who came to him were GUI Qingrong, Ming demon, yeluhan, Oriental Green wood, and lonely sky howl, Dugu burning sky, green Fox and old demon. These guys all came, and the most important thing was that Beilun Bingchen, the leader of the snow palace of Daxue mountain, was also there.


    "Are you guys here. "


    Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaohu, Xiaoxing, etc. were very happy to see Gu Qingrong and lonely Tianhao, and immediately welcomed them.


    However, as soon as Shen Qingrong appeared, he immediately felt the terrible breath of the four sides. He could not help but smack his tongue, which was the main peace of the snow hall.


    "Roc emperor! "


    then the demons and others came forward to salute and felt the breath of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing. They could not feel the specific cultivation level of Du Shaofu, but they could feel that the guy in front of him must have progressed to a terrible level.


    "The forces around him are terrible! "


    at the moment, no matter the Terran or the beast League, looking at the line-up gathered in the wasteland, so many young supremacies and super strong people are frowning, and they are shocked.


    "It''s such a fluctuation again. Is it going to be completely opened this time "


    the eyes of Tianmu Shenshu have been looking at the terrible whirlpool in front of them, incomparably dignified.


    "Boom "


    with the fall of the voice of Tianmu Shenshu, the quiet whirlpool suddenly roars, and the terrible killing gas is surging wildly. The breath diffuses, which makes the eyes of living beings blush.


    "Well "


    not far away, Ouyang''s face is so cool that his eyes are full of bright light. A soft voice comes from his mouth, and his brows are wrinkled. It seems that Ouyang is extremely painful.


    "Gugu "


    in Ouyang Shuang''s abdomen, there is a light, as if there is something creeping, which is similar to the movement before the ancient world opened fiercely, but this time, it is more intense at the moment.


    "Is there any more news? "


    when Du Shaofu arrived at Ouyang Shuang''s side, he frowned and worried.


    "I feel the movement. It''s inside. It seems that it wants to go there "


    Ouyang Shuangtou was sweating and seemed to be under a great impact, pointing to Du Shaofu.


    Following Ouyang Shuang''s eyes, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and he guessed to himself, is there really something to do with it.


    "Boom! "


    there was a thunderbolt in front of us again. In the thick fog, a sudden slight wave was sent out again. The wave became stronger and stronger, and there began to be the extreme of talisman and secret pattern.


    Countless people''s eyes, suddenly "Shua Shua" looked up at the front of that vast to endless shock election vortex.


    On the evil spirit whirlpool storm, the fierce beginning to spread a wave, suddenly, the whole space began to twist up sharply.


    "Hooray! "


    at the same time, there was a stirring breath in the twisted sky. As the killing gas began to twist violently at this moment, it gave out the" whooping "sound like a tornado storm.


    "Buzz! "


    under the diffusion of this energy sound, the killing atmosphere of the thick fog has reached a terrible level, as if the whole world were shaking.


    "It''s the killing spirit! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. It was not the first time that he felt such a breath. When he met him twice, he escaped from death.


    "Be careful. Be careful that the killing spirit will affect the spirits! "Du Shaofu''s voice has reached everyone''s ears and reminded everyone to pay attention.


    "Yes. "


    " the grave is about to open. "


    " is the biggest secret of burial in the world coming to the surface! "At this moment, all eyes are focused on the evil spirit storm. The terrible atmosphere of killing and cutting makes everyone feel extremely depressed at this time.


    "Hula "


    with the spread of an extremely terrifying energy fluctuation, it is as if there is a fierce beast waking up in this vast and incomparable evil spirit and killing spirit, which makes people tremble for no reason.


    "What''s in this! "Du Shaofu watched from afar, and his heart was dignified. Under such a terrible breath, it was really extraordinary to bury the heaven and death. If there was nothing, Du Shaofu would not believe it.


    The eyes of countless people in the four corners of the sky are closely watching the storm. Even most of them even breathe heavily, which makes them feel extremely nervous.


    At the moment, super powerful people, such as longhuang, Jiuda and Yujia, are not paying attention to Du Shaofu. They are all paying attention to the entrance.


    "The breath is too terrible 1" Du Shaofu was constantly surprised. The breath that came out of it was so great that he was absolutely suppressed at the moment. It was like having a huge stone oppressed on his body. It was difficult for him to move. His blood vessels and spirits were greatly affected.


    "Hula! "


    under the loud sound again, there was a sudden tremor in the vast evil spirit storm, and then there were bursts of" whistling "sounds. Suddenly, a huge space vortex appeared. The huge space whirlpool, revolving out of the endless evil spirit, appeared in front of people like a space wormhole.


    The whirlpool of space appears, just like a thoroughfare that penetrates the endless evil spirit and cuts across the heaven and earth.


    The deep vortex of space is not bottomless, the space is shaking, and the ripple of space is directly spreading


    With the public''s eyes in full view, the front of the fuzzy void is like a whirlpool, incomparably vast, just like a star cloud circling around.


    In its rotation, cracks are revealed.


    All eyes can clearly see a corner at the moment, where there is a vast land, dark mountains, huge white bones, vast and boundless debris, which is full of terrible to the extreme of the meaning of killing.


    "Yes, there it is! "


    Du Shaofu frowned. He had already seen the mysterious place not long after he entered the ancient wasteland. At the beginning, the spirit of killing and cutting was diffused in it, which made the original spirit power containing the red Jiri macaque pulse soul and several spirit thunder spirits, but also could not help shivering.


    "What the hell is it? It''s so terrible!"


    with his strength at the moment, Du Shaofu still frowned. The place is so terrible that the intention of killing and cutting has never been seen before, and a feeling of extreme danger permeates from the bottom of his heart.


    "Hula "


    deep in the sky, in the terrible nebula, with the opening of the channel, a wave of killing gas suddenly rises. The rippling nebula is now spreading from the inside out, frantically towards the outside.


    "No, go back "


    Du Shaofu was so nervous that he knew that it was terrible to kill people. He just felt that he immediately drank to the people of the desolate country. Where did he dare to stay, he poured out golden light on his feet and retreated like lightning.


    "Whoosh "


    after hearing the news, Huang Guo''s lineup retreated rapidly without any stop.


    "Wow "


    in the passage, the terrible atmosphere of killing and cutting suddenly gushed out, and then in a terrible world, it was like blocking the sky and the sun and turning into a storm.


    "Ah "


    " run, run! "


    those living creatures that are close to each other can drink in a hurry and feel extremely miserable.


    "Back! "


    in the race and power where there are super strong people, their ancestors also change their faces and protect them.


    The spirit of killing and felling rushes out, swallowing everything where it passes, and there is no escape.


    "Whoosh "One by one, the figures are like electricity. The fast escaping creatures escape in a panic, but the space behind them is also crumbling. A large area of mountains below is cracked, and huge rocks are swept by, and then disappear.


    However, under the impact of the intention of killing and cutting, once the living beings affected and the original spirit power of ordinary practitioners in the early days of holy land would be severely damaged even if they were immortal, there would be an unfortunate Holy Land cultivator who would be directly damaged, and there would be more early practitioners of the holy land.


    "How terrible! "


    those who practice in the holy land also want to flee in a panic. The living beings retreat, feel the lingering fear, and finally experience the horror of burying heaven and death.


    "It''s a strong killing smell. "There are creatures who can''t recover for a long time, and their faces are pale.


    But as the killing gas rushed out, it seemed that the surrounding area had calmed down, and that was only a passage left.


    "Jie Jie "


    the voice of yin and Li reverberates in the sky. In the demon sect, the shadows wave with evil spirit, and the figures are swept out directly. It seems that they are not too nervous about the killing spirit, and then they directly plunder into the channel."It''s the essence and blood of the real dragon and Phoenix. "


    the temptation of burying heaven and death is too great. Just now I feel a little bit scared. At the moment, I see someone has entered. Many living creatures are first to rise to the sky. The dark air shakes, and a series of wind breaking sounds are heard, which directly enters the space passage ahead.


    "The funeral day is dead open, everybody rush. "


    " is finally opened. Get in. "


    above the surrounding void, the figures flash and resound with the sound of breaking wind, and the shadows rush away towards the space passage which distorts the space ahead.


    The scene is very spectacular.


    Many eyes are red and hot, buried in heaven and death, all want to get the chance, the essence of the real dragon and Phoenix, is the temptation that no one can resist.


    "There is no danger outside. Let''s go in. Everyone''s mind is a little bit. Inside, it''s extraordinary. It depends on both misfortune and fortune. "An old ancestor of a big family was swaying in his robes, looking at the whirlpool passage in the space, and his eyes were filled with waves.


    "Whoosh! "


    among the four sides of the Terran lineup, the sun family, the first family and the Yao family, all of them set off immediately, and they all looked forward to it, and immediately entered the space channel of the front space.


    "Let''s go, too. Be careful. The danger of death is extraordinary. "Chisu said to the strong man of Bifang divine bird family. As the voice fell, the figures of the family rose from the sky. The blue and red flames fluctuated and burned the void. With the figures, they quickly entered the space channel.


    Watching this scene under the magnificent scene, Du Shaofu stood on the void and looked at the figure sweeping through the surrounding mountains. His heart was filled with wonder. The breath was released, not only the strong men of the Animal League and the human race, but also many hidden strong ones. Unexpectedly, there were so many strong people hidden between the heaven and the earth.


    There are a lot of breath, has been to a very strong point, I am afraid that many of the top invisible strong, also among them, the attraction of the dead is really not ordinary.


    "Young Fu, let''s go in. "When the demon came to Du Shaofu''s side, he said softly. Seeing that many people around him had already started, he didn''t want to fall into the hands of others.


    "We''re not in a hurry. We have treasures. It''s not who goes in first, but who comes in first will encounter danger. "Du Shaofu said with a faint smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s also true. This treasure depends on chance. Whoever goes first doesn''t mean he can get it. "Zhen Qingchun said with a smile.


    All the strong men in the countryside and Mohist schools were ready to set out. When they heard Du Shaofu''s words, their faces changed slightly.


    Even the great ancestors who came out of the eternal tomb above the void were also secretly looking at each other. It seemed that they did not think that Du Shaofu''s determination was stronger than them.


    In this surprise, these ancestors could not help but wonder in their hearts. With the opening of the funeral, the young Du Shaofu was extraordinary enough to keep such a heart and calm. No wonder there were so many supreme and super powerful people around him.


    One by one, the strong also immediately had no words and began to wait.


    A moment later, this week''s empty figure is almost in.


    "There should be no danger outside! "Said the ancestor of the golden winged ROC.


    "Let''s go in. "


    Du Shaofu also smiles, and the time is almost over.


    "It''s too much to kill in the dead. There must be many strange places to be buried. "


    the great ancestors told the disciples of the clan, and then they jumped into the air and quickly entered the space channel.


    "Be careful. Maybe there will be some opportunities for you here. Maybe. "The ancestor of huolei came to Du Shaofu''s side. His face was quite normal, and there were red and blue flames in his eyes.


    Du Shaofu nodded and waved to Su Muxin, Ouyang Shuang, Dongli Qingqing and so on. He was too pressed for time and had no time to get along with the girls. He secretly asked everyone to be careful. Then the golden light flashed under his feet and his figure immediately entered the space channel.


    "Be careful. "The little star light way, jump up, body shape is suddenly turned into a flash of lightning, followed by Du Shaofu.


    "Whoosh! "


    many powerful figures of the wasteland quickly swept up, and the mysterious Qi trembled. All of them were wrapped with magic and secret patterns, and the light turned into fuzzy figures, which directly swept into the space channel.


    Farmers, Mohists, Buddhists and other big families no longer hesitate to enter.


    Wrapped up in golden light, Du Shaofu entered the space corridor directly. Around the passage, the space was wavy, as if the space was already outside another space, and there was a faint wave of the terrible killing atmosphere around it.


    Just entering this space passage, Du Shaofu felt that a huge suction was swallowing himself into it. The suction was so powerful that he could hardly control his body in this space channel.Feeling these changes, Du Shaofu''s mysterious Qi burst out rapidly, trying to stabilize his body.


    "Not good "


    all of a sudden, Du Shaofu changed color. He did not know what kind of influence he was affected. He felt that the whole blood fog space was in a violent turbulence, as if this passage was about to collapse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2435

    "Be careful "


    Du Shaofu looked back to remind the people behind him.


    At the moment of looking back, Du Shaofu was shocked to see that in the deepest part of this passage space, a vast light was shining. As it swept out of the nine days, it penetrated through time and space, and finally shrouded in Ouyang Shuang''s body not far behind him.


    "Oh "


    there is a sound of animal roar. If it comes from Archaean, it is the voice of Archaean God. It reverberates through this channel, and the eardrums of all living creatures are like thunder, and the spirits tremble.


    In an instant, the void fluctuates, and the light disappears. Ouyang Shuang''s figure disappears. No one has time to stop it, nor is he able to stop it.


    Then the space passage began to collapse. Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. Dapeng''s golden wings and green spirit armor were arranged to chase Ouyang Shuang through the sky, but it didn''t help. All around the space passage, there was a space fluctuation, mixed with a violent energy wave and a huge strange killing breath. The atmosphere of killing and cutting was magnificent, which made Du Shaofu again He felt a sense of unprecedented danger.


    "Bang Bang "


    finally, the surrounding channels were directly broken, the talismans and secret patterns were broken, and the space energy fluctuation was fierce, and many space cracks were opened.


    "Whoosh! "


    behind his back, Dapeng''s golden wings fluttered, and Du Shaofu swept out of a space crack. In front of him, there was a faint talisman secret pattern, which was dazzling. In a moment, his eyes were suddenly opened, and a huge expanse appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    There was nothing around, no earth, no sky. It was like falling into a void.


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath. He didn''t know where it was, but he was glad that he was OK. Just now the channel burst open, and there were many gaps. With the strength of the people and the many super strong people, the people in the wasteland should not be too in danger.


    But Ouyang Shuang''s strange disappearance made Du Shaofu worried.


    Looking around, Du Shaofu was helpless at last. He seemed to be trapped.


    It didn''t look like a Fu array or an illusion. It didn''t work to use the red Jiri horse monkey''s original spirit. In the end, Du Shaofu could only give up.


    In this, time seems to have lost its meaning, and I don''t know how long. Suddenly, a wave comes out of the void ahead.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked up. There was a crack in the void space.


    "Hiss "


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to lose such an opportunity. No matter what was in it, it was better than being trapped in it. His figure suddenly turned into a flash of lightning and swept out directly.


    Du Shaofu was on guard when his figure swept through the cracks in the space. At this time, the space stretched to the end of the sky. The mountains stretched out, towering like the sky, were magnificent.


    But in the whole space, the dim has nothing to do with it. It seems that there is no vitality in the whole space, such as the world left at the end of the world and never reappeared in 10000 years.


    "It''s you! "


    from the clear voice, a beautiful image appeared in front of Du Shaofu. It was elegant and unconventional. It had a light spirit, delicate skin and beautiful eyes.


    A woman''s purple pleated skirt is embroidered with several blooming refining flowers. With the skirt unfolding, it seems to be sending out hazy light and fragrance overflowing.


    "Purple lotus fairy! "Du Shaofu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to meet the purple lotus fairy here. At the entrance, he didn''t seem to see anyone in the demon world.


    "You seem to be trapped. "The purple lotus fairy smiles and looks at Du Shaofu.


    "Thank you for your help. "Du Shaofu expressed his thanks. It seems that the purple lotus fairy just helped.


    "Actually, it has nothing to do with me. I just got some chances. I have something to do with purple lotus. The place where you are trapped seems to have something to do with the last battlefield of the dragon and Phoenix disaster. When I got the chance, I felt someone was there, but I didn''t expect it was the emperor of Dapeng. "


    the purple lotus fairy moved her red lips and said," even if I didn''t show up, I don''t think it will be long before that space will become weak and disappear, and still can''t trap the emperor of ROC! Thank you, fairy. "Thanks to Du Shaofu. Anyway, it was the purple lotus fairy who just helped to save himself.


    After Du Shaofu asked the purple lotus fairy for some information, he was still in the open burial place.


    "It''s extremely dangerous inside. Can you travel together? If there''s a chance of treasure, those who are destined to know it! "The purple lotus fairy said to Du Shaofu that he wanted to travel together.


    "Good! "Du Shaofu said softly. After all, he had just got the help of the purple lotus fairy, and then they disappeared in the same place.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the void, it''s dark everywhere, dead and lifeless.


    When the living beings arrive, even the mysterious Qi in the body will be affected. In this world, there is only a weak energy of heaven and earth, which can not meet the consumption and supply of living creatures.


    But such a place of silence, but also has another, unexpectedly also has the holy medicine treasure medicine to appear.


    The cliff, with its extraordinary majestic energy spreading, is full of rich Tao, and its talisman and secret patterns are interwoven, and the light is bright.


    On the top of the cliff, there is a crystal clear purple red leaf. The crystal clear and mysterious bone flame rune is about the adult with large volume and diameter. It is crystal clear. The secret bone flame rune is attached to the top of the cliff, meandering for thousands of feet, but there are red gold leaves on it. The fragrance spreads and people can smell it I''m also relaxed and happy.But in this crystal clear purple red leaf, the crystal clear, the secret bone flame Rune center, under the red gold leaf, at this moment, it is wrapped with a bright purple and gold spirit fruit, on which there are talisman secret lines interwoven, crystal clear.


    The purple golden fruit is only big as a fist, but the amazing energy fluctuation is extremely amazing. At first glance, it is enough to frighten people.


    "My God, it''s purple spirit sun fruit. There are purple spirit sun fruit in it. "


    there was a voice of shock, and a figure appeared on the top of the cliff like lightning, and rushed to the purple spirit sun fruit.


    It''s an absolute elixir. It''s almost invisible to the outside world. It''s said that after taking the purple spirit sun fruit, all the practitioners at the level of holy land can directly enhance their cultivation.


    It is also said that the purple spirit sun fruit has other and more important secret uses. In short, it is absolutely the treasure of heaven and earth.


    "Well, the purple spirit sun fruit is not what you can get. "


    all of a sudden, under a low drink, a powerful and mysterious air suddenly swept out, and the runes interweaved into thunder. Under the lightning and flint, they hit the person''s head severely. The powerful force poured with great force, and the head of this person was smashed with a" bang ".


    A yellow figure appeared on top of what ah, his face was overcast and fierce, and his breath was strong. A touch of blazing heat appeared on his face, and then he directly rushed to the purple spirit sun fruit.


    "No! "


    at this time, the old man in yellow just turned around triumphantly. However, he did not wait for him to fall down in one breath. His body just moved. Suddenly, his eyes suddenly shook. A deep voice sounded in his ear:" you are not a good man to kill and rob treasure. I will take the purple spirit sun fruit. "


    the deep voice recalled that the old man in yellow was shocked, but his speed had not yet made him react. A golden wave and a domineering breath directly fell on his chest.


    "Bang! "


    under the sound of a low voice, the terrifying and domineering force directly smashed its body down from the cliff like a bird with broken wings, and landed heavily on the ground, shaking the whole ground.


    "Pooh! "


    the old man''s mouth was full of blood, his breath was weak, but he didn''t seem to be dead. When he got up and looked at the cliff, his figure disappeared like lightning, and he didn''t dare to stay.


    "Whoosh! "


    on the cliff, two figures fall down, and it is Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy who feel the energy fluctuation of the purple spirit sun fruit.


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared, and his eyes were on the purple sun fruit on the cliff.


    "Purple spirit sun fruit, this is the treasure of heaven and earth. "The purple lotus fairy looks at the purple spirit sun fruit on the top, and her beautiful eyes are slightly changed. The purple spirit sun fruit and other treasures are not too strange to her, and they are the best among the holy medicines.


    "Good treasure. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes have long been focused on the crystal clear purple gold and red leaves on the purple spirit sun fruit in the magic bone flame rune. It is said that if you take the purple spirit sun fruit directly, you will get a lot of benefits. It is a natural material and treasure that can not be found.


    "Gu "


    after that, Du Shaofu directly took off the purple spirit sun fruit and swallowed it into his mouth like an apple in the eyes of the purple lotus fairy.


    "Er "


    the purple lotus fairy was shocked for a while, and then had no choice but to eat this holy medicine as the most snacks. No wonder this guy is so fierce.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Bang Bang "


    in the mountains, there is a muffled sound coming out.


    An old man in grey robe stood in the air. He was in his fifties. His eyes were a little gloomy. He was of medium height and his eyes were very sharp.


    "These treasures belong to my Yu family. Go away! "


    the old man in his fifties glanced at Zhou Kong, but he didn''t pay attention to the people around him. The Yu family was there. There were scattered archaic treasures all around. Who dares to fight for them.


    In terms of strength, he was a man of holy land cultivation. No one around him dared to provoke him. Besides, there were many other strong men in the Yu family at this time.


    "What''s wrong with Yu family! "


    when such a sound came out, the space in front of the old man suddenly twisted, and suddenly a thunder light flashed.


    "No! "


    a ray of thunder appeared in front of the old people of the Yu family in their fifties. The breath of lightning and firestones surged out of the hands of the elders of the Yu family.


    The thunder broke the sky, and the lightning and flint were shot on the chest of the old man of the Yu family.


    "Pooh! "


    the old man in his fifties of the Yu family, who was cultivating in the holy land, had not even had the opportunity to arrange the defense, but was immediately hit by the thunder.


    "Bang! "


    with a low voice, the practitioners of the holy land of Yu family were directly smashed from the air, and then their bodies exploded."Bang Bang "


    several figures broke through the sky around, and several fierce Orc strongmen appeared. They killed several powerful members of the Yu family in an instant, collected the scattered archaic treasures and left in an instant.


    "It''s the thunder sheep, the ape, the wolf! "


    there are creatures trembling around, and they dare not get close to them. They can only watch the archaic treasures that appear in front of you and are directly taken away by Lei Yang and others.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The mountain peak, there is a figure falling down, this man is 40 years old, the figure is rough and powerful in general, his eyes are carefully staring at a brown boulder in front of him.


    At this time, on a brown boulder with hundreds of feet in size, a green spirit grass grew out of thin air. The whole body was crystal clear, and it had a refreshing energy breath. The breath was looming and spreading.


    This middle-aged person should be a loose mender. He looks at the spirit grass and smiles in his eyes. He immediately flies to the green grass, but he is also very keen on the changes at any time.


    "No! "


    just when the middle-aged sanxiu figure was just approaching the spirit grass, suddenly, a green awn burst out on the spirit grass. The green light riot, and the energy was terrible. In a moment, it turned into a virtual shadow of a green boa constrictor, opened its mouth, and directly bit off the middle-aged Sanshu.


    It seems that the middle-aged sanxiu is also prepared. The handprint in his hand has changed for a long time, and a claw print is directly photographed in his hand. Suddenly, the mysterious air is surging and the space is shaking. The claw print is directly attached to the virtual shadow of the green python.


    "Hiss "


    the secret pattern of the talisman on the paw print was shooting, and the green light appeared in the eyes of the green python. He was afraid of it and began to regress.


    "Go back. "As soon as the middle-aged sanxiu''s eyes sank, he murmured a little. Several fingerprints changed again, and the secret patterns of the talisman changed. He sealed the green Python back into the spirit grass, and then he gave a satisfied smile.


    The middle-aged sanxiu''s figure flashed, and he was about to grasp the spirit grass on the brown stone.


    At this moment, the middle-aged sanxiu was just about to touch the spirit grass. When he was excited and secretly happy, the space in front of him was distorted, and suddenly a suction force suddenly appeared.


    "No! "


    with the flash of space ripple, it has become a treasure that can be easily obtained, but it suddenly disappeared under the eyes of the middle-aged loose repair.


    "If you want to die, who dares to move this holy thing! "


    as soon as he saw what was available to him, he suddenly put a trace of ferocity on his face, and suddenly raised his head to see a man in purple robe standing on the mid air.


    There is no doubt that Du Shaofu came, following the natural feeling of the red Jiri macaque''s pulse and soul, standing in the air, holding the spirit grass in his hand. This spirit grass is not a common thing. In terms of value, it will never be under the purple spirit sun fruit that he ate not long ago.


    "If you want something, you can get it. Let''s go. "Du Shaofu glanced at the middle-aged sanxiu, the cultivation in the early days of the holy land. He got the spirit grass by himself, and didn''t need to take the other person''s life.


    Looking at Du Shaofu in the air, the middle-aged sanxiu recovered from his rage and felt the breath of the young man with long hair and blue robes, which made him feel dangerous and could not see through.


    It seems that middle-aged sanxiu hasn''t seen Du Shaofu, but feeling that such a young man can snatch treasures from his hands in an instant proves that his strength is superior to him. Eighteen lingcao is a treasure, but it is still a little worse than his own life.


    Even though he was unwilling to do so in front of his absolute strength, he was a wise man who could cultivate to this point. He was very aware of the current affairs. After a fierce look at Du Shaofu, some of his fiery eyes took another look at Du Shaofu''s spiritual grass. After a glance, some of them were reluctant to give up.


    "No! "


    but then, the middle-aged sanxiu''s silver light flashed under his feet, and the Ninja was unwilling and angry. His figure turned into a fuzzy figure and swept away towards the mountains in the distance.


    "This is also a treasure. "


    the purple lotus fairy flashed to Du Shaofu''s side, and her eyes fell on the spirit grass in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    Du Shaofu gave a slight smile, and his eyes were carefully fixed on the spiritual grass in his hand. His eyes were also satisfied and he got another treasure.


    This time, Du Shaofu did not swallow it directly. Du Shaofu collected the spirit grass in his hand into the heaven and earth bag.


    "There''s no life in it. It''s dead, but there seems to be a lot of elixir. "


    the purple lotus fairy''s black eyebrows wrinkled slightly. In this space, there is no vitality, and everywhere is dead. However, there are many holy medicines, which is very strange.


    "It''s a little strange. "Du Shaofu was also wondering that he had found a lot of elixir all the way through this gloomy and dead space.


    "Be careful. If you get these treasures, you will get something. "Purple lotus fairy Yingying light way.


    "I don''t know where they are. "Du Shaofu was worried about the public, especially Ouyang Shuang.


    Later, Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy didn''t stop much. The light flashed under their feet, and their figures suddenly disappeared.Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy shuttled among them, but they also got a lot of holy herbs, most of which were taken from others.


    It''s very normal to take things from others in this. There are only strengths and weaknesses, and the strong are respected. Everything else is empty talk. However, if you can''t hurt people, Du Shaofu won''t hurt others intentionally. But if you meet someone who has a grudge, it''s another matter.


    However, Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless. Now, the nine great demon emperors, the super powerful men who came out of the eternal tomb, and the ancestors of the human race animal alliance are all in it now. Once one of them has a grudge, the consequences will be serious.


    A few hours later, Du Shaofu felt the breath fluctuation accurately in his mind.


    "Why There is a familiar smell "


    but this time, the purple lotus fairy also felt it and frowned slightly.


    "Whoosh "


    a moment later, in an abyss, the blood mist fluctuates, and Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy fall down.


    "It was "


    when Du Shaofu''s eyes fell on a blood red lotus flower under the abyss, his eyes suddenly trembled. The blood colored lotus flower was extremely large, bright and bright, and its whole body was blood red, spreading a strange smell.


    This breath is just like the spirit of soul capture. If you take a look at it, it can make people tremble, and will be affected unconsciously.


    "It''s the blood lotus that eats the soul. The purple lotus is originally a family, but it has changed into an evil thing. Don''t look at it more. It can affect people''s mind. If you are not careful, it will be controlled by it and be absorbed by the spirit. "The purple lotus fairy looked at the blood colored lotus flower, and her eyes suddenly changed. The soul eating blood lotus was related to her.


    "Blood lotus! "


    at this time, Du Shaofu only focused on the soul eating blood lotus. His whole body was like blood light lingering around. The more he looked at it, the more like there was blood flowing inside, which could frighten people''s spirits.


    "No! "


    all of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s mind was trembling with thunder, and his eyes were almost affected. Fortunately, his spirit was not weak. He was afraid that he was an ordinary cultivator of holy land, so he was afraid that he would suffer.


    "The soul eating blood lotus is a magic thing. If it breeds wisdom, it will harm the world and be controlled by evil people, and it will also cause endless harm! "


    the purple lotus fairy showed a dignified look to Du Shaofu.


    "I didn''t expect there was such a monster in the world. "When he looked at the soul eating blood lotus again, Du Shaofu was really shocked. He looked beautiful, but he was a demon.


    "Be careful. "


    all of a sudden, Du Shaofu pulled the purple lotus fairy behind him and looked at the abyss.


    "Soul eating blood lotus, I didn''t expect you to be here. You are really lucky! "


    with Du Shaofu''s eyes raised, a voice of indifference was heard in the air, and the evil spirit was rolling. The space seemed to be torn open, and a huge magic seal was directly enveloped in Du Shaofu.


    When this magic mark appears, it makes the surrounding void tremble fiercely, and permeates with an invisible and strange force, which can imprison and demonize the heaven and earth.


    "Boom! "


    Du Shaofu changed his color, and in a moment, he shook his wings and fanned them out.


    "Long "


    when the golden light collides with the magic seal, the vast void is broken soundlessly in an instant, and the golden light sweeps across the sky.


    The evil spirit came to the sky. In a moment, a huge figure appeared in the void, and a creepy breath emerged from Du Shaofu''s heart. Suddenly, his eyes trembled violently and looked up at each other!


    "The nine demons "


    that huge figure is in the sky, and the terrible evil Qi can make the abyss void a little chaotic. The evil Qi rolls around the huge body and sets it off like a devil.


    "Only one "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly raised, and his keen power of Yuan Shen peeped around him secretly. It seemed that there was only this magic emperor''s breath.


    But at the moment, I feel the breath of the nine devil emperor. Obviously, the breath is much stronger than I didn''t know. There is a big difference between the breath and the original one!


    "Nine evil emperors, it is estimated that they have been completely recovered! "


    Du Shaofu surmised that the nine evil emperors had already integrated their eyes and bodies, and now they should have been completely recovered!


    The nine demon emperor was in the sky. His huge body was filled with magic light. His eyes were dark and deep, just like a black hole. The energy of heaven and earth around the abyss was disordered because of his appearance.


    "Boy, it seems to have enhanced a lot! "


    after staring at Du Shaofu, the nine demon emperor seemed very surprised. Then a strange black ripple spread around his huge body, shaking the void layer by layer and covering the spreading void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2436

    "You have recovered completely, but the three of you were not rivals at the beginning. Now you are one. Don''t run! At the moment, though Du Fu''s eyes are less powerful than his own, he feels more powerful than himself.


    "Boy, you want to die! "


    the nine demon emperor was angry. He mentioned that when he joined hands with Lao Ba and Lao Qi, they were not rivals. His mood was imaginable enough to make him angry, which was also a provocation to him.


    "Boom! "


    in an instant, the nine demon emperor stepped out, and the evil Qi around him dissipated, revealing his body. There was evil Qi leaking out of his black armor, and the evil spirit in his body was towering. His figure quickly swept out of the void and hit Du Shaofu with a fist.


    This kind of fist is full of evil Qi, and the vast void before the fist is broken soundlessly in an instant.


    Looking at the figure of the nine demon emperor in his eyes, Du Shaofu raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. His green spirit armor and Dapeng''s golden wings were directly arranged on his body. A cold light flashed from his eyes and shook his arms. His physical strength was not reserved. He went straight away with a fist!


    "Bang bang! "


    the two fists collided like two meteorites, and the deep sound of sonic explosion suddenly resounded in the collision place like sultry thunder.


    "Hiss "


    in the surprise eyes of the purple lotus fairy, the body of the nine demon emperor directly retreated, and his feet touched the ground, shaking back for tens of meters before stabilizing his body.


    The nine demon emperor''s sneering expression changed into shock in an instant. His Qi and blood were surging in his body, and his fists were full of sharp pain. At the beginning, the one ant that he could easily crush to death repeatedly has reached such a level.


    The nine demon emperor can''t believe it. How can it be? It''s absolutely impossible. How can that boy have such strength? And this time he is not suppressed. He can do his best.


    But the sharp pain from his fists told him that all this was not an illusion, it was true. As the devil Temple told him, the boy had reached an extremely terrible state. Not long ago, he also killed a later stage of holy animal kingdom.


    Du Shaofu''s figure is also in shock retreat, will not be under the nine demon emperor.


    "About the peak in the later period of the holy land, it may be very close to the Holy Land and complete! "


    Du Shaofu guessed the accomplishments of the nine demon emperors. At the same time, when he stamped his feet to stabilize his body, he also got up at the same time. His figure had been thrown out again against the retreating nine demon emperor. As long as he did not reach the perfection of the holy land, Du Shaofu had nothing to fear.


    "Let me see how strong the demon emperor can be! "


    Du Shaofu just said such a sentence. Just as the nine demon emperor had just stabilized his body, his figure was also instantly thrown at him. The golden light of his palm fluctuated, his five fingers curled slightly, and the ROC''s claws protruded out of his way. He was so domineering that he had a golden winged ROC.


    "Boy, you are arrogant! "


    the nine demon emperor''s face was gloomy to the extreme. He moved with his arms, cheered like thunder, and possessed a torrent of evil Qi. He fought with all his might and clapped at each other.


    "Bang bang bang! "


    in such a collision, Du Shaofu and the nine demon emperors were the center. The surrounding abyss ground was broken by inch, revealing large cracks in the ground. The purple lotus fairy retreated in the beautiful eyes and turned pale. She was nervous and looked at!


    "Chulala "


    Du Shaofu''s body was shaken back again, but after a few steps, he stabilized his body and looked slightly. The nine demon emperors were very powerful after recovery. They seemed to be much stronger than the first move just under their full strength, and their combat power was obviously higher than that of the blood roe deer ancestors.


    "Pedaling "


    rubbing against the void, the body of the nine demons emperor was shaken back again, and the sole of his foot staggered back on the void. When the sole of his foot passed by, the void collapsed and the ripples of space stirred.


    "What a strange boy! "


    the appearance of the nine demon emperor is even more shocking. What kind of character he is? Those ancient strong men of the nine masters, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan in ancient times could not do anything to him. However, how old and how many years he has been practicing, he is so terrible.


    "Boy, you''ve pissed me off! "


    the sombre words came from the mouth of the nine evil emperors. The whole body''s evil Qi was rising, and the figure was sweeping towards Du Shaofu. A fingerprint pierced through the space, and the evil Qi fluctuated. It was like a touch of black thunder, which immediately pointed at the back of Du Shaofu''s head.


    The nine evil emperor''s evil spirit is surging, and his actions and feet shatter the void.


    "Come on! "


    Du Shaofu was fearless. At the moment, he was also in the later period of the holy land, and his physical strength was absolutely strong. Behind his back, the ROC''s golden wings were like a real ROC, carrying the hegemonic will of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    "Boom "


    the thunder and martial pulse also urged Du Shaofu to fight directly.


    "Asshole! "


    the nine demon emperor was more and more angry in the Vietnam War. How could he think that he would be suppressed when he faced the boy again.


    But after all, the nine devil emperor is the nine devil emperor, very powerful, even the body is also strong, the figure is fast as lightning, Du Shaofu also does not occupy much of the upper hand."Kill! "


    the nine demons roared, and his evil spirit was surging. A palm print contained incomparable power, and took the opportunity to fall behind Du Shaofu.


    "Penglin nine days! "


    the golden light of the giant ROC behind Du Shaofu erupted in the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu, and the thirty-six feathers of the real rocs were swept out like lightning, turning into 36 golden lightning, which instantly wrapped up the nine demon emperor.


    The figure of the nine demon emperor retreated suddenly. Compared with the lightning, the figure of the nine demon emperor retreated a little faster, and mysteriously avoided most of the real Peng''s feathers, but it was still the feather of the real ROC. The lightning stabbed the black armor of the nine demon emperor, which cracked the magic gas armor on his body, but did not penetrate the flesh.


    Du Shaofu''s figure retreated slightly, and his fingerprints were congealed in the dark. Quietly, there was an ancient Rune rippling all over his body.


    At the same time, taking himself as the center, a pair of empty eight diagrams appeared beside Du Shaofu.


    The mysterious directions of the eight trigrams are connected with each other and turn into a bright divine ring, which diffuses around.


    "Long "


    a tremendous and boundless power also came down in an instant, and pushed away the overwhelming demonic power in this space.


    "Roar "


    just for a moment, the mysterious empty eight diagrams spread out in all directions, on which there are beasts neighing, mountains and lakes deduction, wind and rain alternating, sun, moon and stars changing, mountains and rivers moving, and golden winged ROC birds flapping their wings.


    "Eh "


    when the empty eight diagrams appeared, it seemed that he felt something, and the eyes of the nine demon emperor changed color again, and even had a breath that made him tremble and uneasy from the bottom of his heart.


    The nine demon emperor''s eyes trembled, and it was that strange pattern. There was a breath that made him suddenly feel trembling. It was huge and boundless, and it came to his heart for no reason.


    On the empty eight diagrams, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints continue to condense, just like the spirit in the sky.


    The empty eight diagrams are changing, deducing and deriving


    With Du Shaofu as the center, the eight diagrams on the void continue to spread.


    "The sky is high and the earth''s fire is breaking! "


    " when the upper and lower parts of the Qian Dynasty are exchanged, Tianze''s hexagram is broken! "


    "


    "the sky fire breaks with the people!


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, accompanied by a series of complex and mysterious fingerprints condensed, the Eight Diagrams changed thousands of times, lightning stars emerged, there were rolling flames burning, mountains and rivers moving.


    The void is crumbling, and the breath is destroyed, covering the whole world. The sea is full of energy and power!


    "Little bastard! "


    the nine demons roared. He could not stand down for a long time, which made him bend. At the moment, he was still injured, and now he was suppressed. This is simply a shame. The evil spirit is overwhelming, and countless demons emerge to fight against the empty eight diagrams.


    In the empty eight diagrams diagram, Du Shaofu''s ROC''s golden wings expand, such as the real ROC hitting the sky, breaking the sky, thundering!


    The sound of the war between Yuefu and Jiulong is like thunder in the sky.


    The whole abyss is also full of evil Qi, which covers the sky and the earth. With the sound of ghosts crying and howling, it seems to have opened the nine hell world.


    After the tenth count, the body of the nine demon emperor was shaken back again. The black armor on his chest was deeply depressed by Du Shaofu''s fist. It was cracked all around and almost broke. A wisp of blood was spitting out of his mouth.


    Du Shaofu also suffered some injuries. The green spirit armor was broken and left by the nine demon emperor''s claws, but he was recovering immediately.


    When the last one in his hands condensed and formed, a silver and gold arc beam flashed out of his brow, releasing the power of violent destruction in an instant.


    "Boom! "


    a supreme pressure suddenly came, and in a flash, the silver and gold thunder swept out of the sky and spread into the void.


    The atmosphere of electric arc is ancient, accompanied by yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapsing thunder, soul destroying God thunder, Jinwu burning sky thunder and so on.


    Silver Gold bright arc of light, palpitation diffuse pour out everywhere, bright sky, block out the sun!


    It has an ancient domineering atmosphere, desolate and magnificent, can not be provoked, contains violent destruction!


    "Boom "


    when these kinds of spirit thunder appear in the void, the lightning and thunder are thundering, and the sky thunder is rolling around. If you want to destroy the world!


    "Oh! "


    the red Jiri macaque''s body of the original God''s pulse and soul appeared, carrying the original God''s pulse soul and the power of spirit thunder, and directly suppressed the nine demon emperor.


    Du Shaofu would not have been polite to the people of the demon sect.


    I saw a corner of the original catastrophe a long time ago. There were a lot of people and corpses everywhere. The world turned into Purgatory, which was related to the demon religion. This is a great opportunity. If you can take this opportunity to get rid of this nine demon emperor, it will be a great problem.


    Once you leave here and gather together with the nine evil emperors, you will have no chance to start again.


    "War! "Du Shaofu is more brave than ever in the war. Du Zhenyi attacks the sky. With the help of Dapeng''s golden wings and green spirit armor, Du Shaofu has many advantages in speed and physical defense. In addition to the empty eight diagrams, he constantly collides with the flesh of the nine demon emperor.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    the nine demons emperor is very strong. Du Shaofu''s trembling and his hair is in disorder. However, the more crazy he is in the Vietnam War, he is constantly killing with blood in his mouth. He is just like a demon king!


    However, the nine devil emperor was even worse at the moment. He originally thought that after his complete recovery, he would frighten the world. However, when he met this boy in this fierce place, he was suppressed again.


    "Asshole! "


    the nine demons roared and became extremely angry. The evil spirit swept like the wind of yin and howled, which was extremely terrifying.


    What is the status of the nine demon emperor? He was revived in the war of demons, and his mouth was completely restored. Originally, he thought that he could sweep the world. Who knows, he was brought to such a level by a younger Bi. At the moment, his full strength did not occupy any advantage.


    "Go on! "


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings, and his pupils glowed with golden light. He was like a giant ROC in human form. He was domineering and unmatched. His body was stained with blood. He was even more ferocious and powerful!


    Crazy duel fierce, let the void boil.


    Nine demon emperor has been forced to the extreme, without any reservation, to do everything.


    "Hiss "


    the shoulder of the nine demon emperor was splashed with blood, which was very sad,.


    Du Shaofu was sad, but under the influence of Xuanti, there was purple gold arc on his body surface, and his injury was recovering slowly.


    The nine demon emperor is furious. He is not only suppressed in this strange space, but also the spirit thunder can suppress his evil Qi. If it goes on for a long time, it will become more and more miserable.


    "Boy, I can''t spare you! "


    the nine demons roared, and the palm print released a terrible evil spirit. He slapped Du Shaofu hard, hoping to solve everything as soon as possible.


    "No more! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sneered. He was no longer the same as before, and he was no longer the same as before. When the golden wings of Dapeng struck, he broke the space directly. In a flash, he did not retreat but went forward. He directly clenched the hands of the nine demons, carrying thunder and martial pulse, and killing all sides.


    "Boom! "


    fists and palms collide with each other, stirring countless spatial ripples on the horizontal plane. The energy ripples and magic Qi in circles spread out and razed the surrounding areas to the ground.


    "Poof "


    the nine demon emperor vomited blood from his mouth again, causing severe pain in his palm and blood spilling from the mouth of the tiger.


    "Long "


    the red Jiri macaque crossed, carrying thunder, and constantly making the sound of" boom "to suppress the nine demon emperor again!


    "Boy, wait for me! "


    the nine demon emperor was afraid, and his evil pupil was at the extreme. He was unwilling, angry, and the evil spirit was rolling and tearing up the void. He was able to overturn the eight diagrams of the void.


    "Where to escape! "


    Du Shaofu didn''t expect that the nine evil emperors would escape. Without any unnecessary words, he directly reached out with one claw, and the golden light broke through the sky, and thunder swept out of the five golden space cracks.


    "Asshole! "


    the nine demons yelled and yelled, but he did not dare to stay and fled quickly.


    "Boy, I won''t let you go! "


    the roar of the nine demons reverberated in the void. His figure did not dare to stop and left quickly, which was another humiliation to him.


    The magic emperor, which has existed since ancient times, can only avoid its edge in the face of a boy.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu was surprised and wanted to catch up with him. However, it was very clear in the fight that it was absolutely difficult to kill the nine evil emperors. At the beginning, those ancient powers did not kill these evil emperors. Maybe there was something strange about it.


    Du Shaofu held back. He didn''t chase him up. He measured it slightly. Even if he stood down again, it was not easy to recover in this space. Once he had exhausted himself to the end, he would be the one who had the misfortune.


    "The devil emperor escaped! "


    in the distance, the purple lotus fairy looked astonished. It was almost unbelievable to see the figure of the nine demon emperor fleeing in confusion.


    That''s the magic emperor. He ran away in a mess. If it''s spread out, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    Putting everything away, Du Shaofu looked pale and his hair was messy.


    Seeing everything in her eyes, the purple lotus fairy still couldn''t bear to be shocked. With a slight smile, she went forward and asked Du Shaofu, "what about the soul eating blood lotus?"? "


    " turns out to be a demon, so destroy it first. "


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment, and his figure was swept out. In an instant, he was before the soul eating blood lotus, and a flash of magic and secret patterns in his hand was immediately covered by the soul eating blood lotus.


    "Come on! "


    with the approach of Du Shaofu, the talisman and secret patterns on the soul eating blood lotus burst out. Suddenly, they exploded directly, turning into a huge breath of blood red energy.


    Under this energy breath, a majestic breath of soul sucking spread, and a terrible atmosphere of killing and felling also spread. In an instant, it poured and fluctuated on the abyss."Back. "Du Shaofu drank so much that he didn''t dare to be careless in such a breath. The spirit of soul capture was more powerful and affected the spirits.


    "Whoosh! "


    the two figures retreated rapidly, and instantly came out of the area covered by the spirit of soul capture. Within the vast abyss ahead, the spirit of soul capturing gradually disappeared into the void.


    "What a powerful spirit! "


    the purple lotus fairy''s beautiful eyes were full of surprise, and she was shocked by the sudden burst of soul sucking blood lotus.


    "Anyway, it''s ruined! "


    Du Shaofu said softly, and then he said to the purple lotus fairy," let''s go and see if there is any harvest, and if there are any acquaintances nearby! "


    the two continued to wander aimlessly through the void. Just after the battle with the nine demon emperor, Du Shaofu had a lot of information. It seems that he doesn''t need much fear except for the level of perfect cultivation of the holy land.


    Du Shaofu estimated that, with his current level of strength and means, except for those strong ancestors who died in the dead, there seemed to be not many people who could pose a threat to themselves. As long as he had some heart, he would not be in great danger.


    Du Shao Fu did not pay much attention to the ordinary sanxiu creatures as long as they avoided themselves and did not come to provoke them. These people did not pose a threat to him.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu also met several strong people who were free to practice and some others. Unfortunately, there were no people in the desolate country.


    Du Shaofu could not help but worry about the people in the desolate country. He hoped that nothing would happen to them.


    A few hours later, a vast mountain range appeared in Du Shaofu''s eyes and purple lotus fairy''s eyes.


    "What a rich energy! "They looked at a mountain range in front of them, and they were suddenly surprised. It seemed that the mountain was full of heaven and earth energy.


    Du Shaofu looked at the mountains in front of him. Contrary to the silence and vitality everywhere, the mountains were vast and the mountains were continuous and green.


    The mountains are filled with thick fog, which is not the ordinary fog of nature, but condensed by strong energy. The energy is so strong that it seems that the energy of heaven and earth in the dead land has arrived here.


    "This place is extraordinary, this strange place. It is estimated that any place where the energy of heaven and earth is too strong will not be simple. We should be more careful. "Looking at the qiankong mountains, the purple lotus fairy said softly to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded, indicating that the purple lotus fairy should be smaller. Under his keen mind, he also vaguely felt that this place was not normal.


    There must be something unusual in this place where the energy of heaven and earth is rich.


    "There seems to be someone ahead. "With his keen mind, Du Shaofu found that there was a lot of strong breath ahead.


    "Whoosh "


    after a few flashes, Du Shaofu restrained his breath and carefully appeared in the canyon.


    At the moment, there are a lot of figures in the canyon. The figures are gathered together. I''m afraid there are at least hundreds of people.


    Du Shaofu had some doubts in his mind. So many people were still strong. It seemed that these people were very fast.


    "According to our Yu family''s information, there is a place in front of us with a plant of undead grass. This undead grass is an ancient thing. It has already possessed intelligence, and ordinary people can''t deal with it. "


    " from the Yu family. "When he heard this, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and looked ahead. It was true that there were some powerful members of the Yu family who had met before the temple.


    "There are many familiar people! "When Du Shaofu glanced, he found that the sun family, Ji family, Jiang family and even the first family were all around.


    Among the crowd, Du Shaofu saw Jiang Yating and Sun Qin again. Their exquisite figure was wrapped in a moving arc.


    "Undead grass! "


    for the words of the ancestors of the Yu family, what Du Shaofu heard most clearly was the undead grass, which immediately brightened his eyes.


    Not long ago, Du Shaofu did not know about the soul eating blood lotus, but Du Shaofu knew the most clearly about the immortal grass. He understood the profound meaning of the immortal grass in his body.


    "It''s the undead grass. "


    " Taigu undead grass, and wisdom, is a treasure. "


    with the words of the strong man in the Yu family, people around him were boiling and whispering one by one. Everyone knew what undead grass was, which was an absolute treasure.


    "It''s the undead grass, the intelligent undead grass, that''s the living beings, and can''t fall into the hands of these people! "The purple lotus fairy''s voice had already reached Du Shaofu''s ears. Her voice was a little excited. She was a spirit, and naturally did not want other spirits to fall into the hands of these people.


    Du Shaofu cast a wink at the purple lotus fairy, and then applied the magic art of transfiguration. At once, he turned into a tall and thin middle-aged man, and his purple robe was changed into a long gown.


    Then nodded slightly to the purple lotus fairy, they also quietly walked into the canyon.


    In front of the canyon, the leader of the Yu family looked at the strong people of the big families around him, and his eyes flashed slightly and said: "gentlemen, the Archaean undead grass in front of us has already got the wisdom and power, which is not easy to deal with. Anyone who wants to go alone will never come back. But I believe that if so many of us join hands, we will certainly be able to do something about the undead grass! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2437

    Hearing the words of the leader of the Yu family, among the top 100 members of the big families around, all of a sudden there were voices of discussion.


    Du Shaofu was hiding in the distance, and his eyes flashed. The Yu family was drawing people together to deal with the undead grass.


    "The Yu family is absolutely upset and kind! "


    his eyes moved, and Du Shaofu could not help wondering. Under such a treasure of the Archaean undead grass, under normal circumstances, he was afraid that the Yu family would never tell anyone else, let alone ask everyone to join hands.


    After a little thinking, Du Shaofu looked at the Yu family''s lineup. There were eight or nine strong members of the Yu family, and three of them were accomplished at the beginning of the holy land. This should be the final details of the Yu family. However, the leader of the Yu family, whose cultivation reached the late stage of the holy land, surprised Du Shaofu. It was the first time that he met the old man of the Yu family Yes.


    There were so many strong people in the Yu family, and they had to ask people to join hands to find the undead grass. Du Shaofu frowned. If he guessed it well, he was afraid that the power of the undead grass was not weak, and it was absolutely strong.


    "Taigu undead grass, if you have wisdom, it''s not easy to deal with! "The purple lotus fairy calmed down. After thinking about it carefully, the voice said to Du Shaofu, and her eyes were puzzled.


    "It''s nothing strange. If I guess well, the Yu family will have been defeated by others at a loss. They can''t take the undead grass alone. "Du Shaofu has a smile on his mouth. He knows the Yu family very well.


    The purple lotus fairy''s eyes picked up, her red lips opened slightly, and she said with a light smile: "I forget that with the wisdom of the undead grass, or the archaic undead grass, the strength has reached a terrible level, not to mention these people, even if they are the top strong in the world, it is difficult to win it. I can''t do anything about it. "


    " together, how to distribute the undead grass? "Among the crowd, an old man of the Ji family asked. In front of the treasure, the first thing he thought about was distribution. He didn''t think much about why the Yu family would pull them up.


    "When we get the Taigu undead grass, how about sharing them equally according to their efforts? This undead grass can be divided into many parts, and any one of them is worth a lot of value. Maybe there are many other treasures behind the undead grass, which will be shared equally in the end. What do you think? "The leader of the Yu family looked at the crowd, and his words were very provocative.


    Many strong people smell the speech, although there are worries in their hearts, but the temptation in front of the treasure is difficult for them to worry too much.


    "Good! "


    everyone looked at each other, and then they all nodded and agreed.


    There were also many people in the scene who looked like casual repair and some powerful people of small forces. After hesitating for a while, they all nodded slowly.


    Of course, although these and small power strong person is nodding, but the real fool is afraid is also few, can practice to the present such cultivation strength, the fool can not do.


    Although the words of the old leader of the Yu family are good to listen to, at this time, it is really stupid to believe the Yu family. They are afraid that they have their own abacus.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly pick, Yu family gathered so many people, but also a strength, do not know how to deal with the undead grass, will have some degree of assurance.


    "Did you two just come here and hear me? How about that? "The leader of the Yu family suddenly fell on Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy. He felt that they were approaching, and his eyes were also carefully staring at Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy.


    The eyes around him also immediately looked at Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy. No one could recognize Du Shaofu under his art of transfiguration.


    No one had ever seen the purple lotus fairy, and no one recognized it at the moment.


    However, Jiang Yating and Sun Qin looked at the purple lotus fairy, and they couldn''t help looking at it more.


    "Spirit! "


    strong men such as sun Xuan moved their eyes and felt the breath of purple lotus fairy.


    "I''m not interested. Undead grass is not easy to deal with, so as not to be used as cannon fodder! "Du Shaofu smiles and returns to the old man of the Yu family.


    The meaning of Du Shaofu''s words is very obvious. He directly warned the sun family, Jiang family and others on the scene to pay attention to them. Du Shaofu didn''t mind spending more time on the affairs of the Huangyu family. He didn''t like the Yu family. If he wasn''t interested in undead grass, he would have done it directly.


    In addition, Du Shaofu didn''t want to go directly to the assassin. The old emperor of the Yu family also came in. It would not be a good thing if he angered the old emperor to kill the wasteland.


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, many eyes suddenly changed slightly!


    "Sir, if you don''t want to take part in it, go away. If you step into this place, you will be killed. "A voice suddenly came out of the cold. Beside the leader of the Yu family, there was a middle-aged man walking out of the old man. He was more than 40 years old, and his breath was surging. He was practicing at the beginning of the Holy Land!


    "It''s a big tone. Is it impossible for the Yu family to bury heaven and death? If you have the ability to bury heaven and death, how about moving back to your Yu family! "


    Du Shaofu said lightly and didn''t want to pay more attention to them. Du Shaofu didn''t want to be polite to the Yu family. Although he didn''t want to fight directly, if the Yu family dared to provoke themselves now, they could only blame themselves for their bad luck."What a big voice. "At the beginning of the cultivation of the holy land of the Yu family, at least it was also a person of the holy land. Seeing that the other person was unknown, he seemed to be a loose monk or a person from a small power. He even dared to talk back to himself, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    With the sound of cold drinking, the middle-aged Yu family''s face suddenly turned cold. The corners of his mouth outlined a cold radian. As soon as he stepped on it, the majestic dark air suddenly swept out. His figure was strange. When he got to Du Shaofu, he turned his hands and clenched his fist. A fist seal twisted the space, almost like breaking the ripples in the air. In an instant, he came to Du Shaofu''s body with a sneer and hit him fiercely It''s Du Shaofu''s chest.


    Under the gaze of all eyes, Du Shaofu didn''t mean to give in at all. He let the middle-aged punch directly pour into his chest with great force. This scene shocked many eyes.


    "Bang! "


    in the middle-aged of Yu family, his eyes were more and more sneering under the sound of a deep sonic boom. He couldn''t even dodge one of his own punches. He was just looking for death, and casual practice was just casual practice.


    but at the same time, the face of Yu family suddenly became pigliver color. He felt that his fist fell on plum blossom, and the void level in front of him was broken Year''s figure was also broken, but there was no blood mist.


    "Shadow "


    he changed color in middle age, and his eyes were shocked.


    "No! "


    suddenly, when Du Shaofu appeared again, he had already reached the middle-aged Yu family''s side, and his palm fell on the middle-aged man''s shoulder at the same time.


    "Kaka "


    Yu''s middle-aged shoulder broke in response to the sound. Not only that, he felt a huge force pouring into his body directly through his shoulder. All the bones of his body were shattered to pieces, almost every inch of them.


    "Ah! "


    the bones were smashed and broken. Under the severe pain, the middle-aged suddenly cried out in agony.


    "I can''t help myself. "In the room of electric light and flint, Du Shaofu lifted his eyes and directly imprisoned the middle-aged Yu family!


    "Stop it! "


    the leader of Yu''s family had a big drink for the first time.


    "No! "


    at the same time, another practitioner of the Yu family at the beginning of the Holy Land rushed to Du Shaofu.


    The man''s eyes were cold, and a bright dark Qi was shining with the secret patterns of the talisman. In an instant, he swept away to Du Shaofu. The bright and mysterious patterns interweaved, and the space was directly smashed, revealing a dark halo.


    "Hum! "


    the purple lotus fairy gave a light drink, and her shadow flashed. A magic light column in her hand suddenly converged with astonishing power. The terrible energy made the space burst out a series of space ripple cracks.


    "Whew! "


    the energy beam is in the hands of the purple lotus fairy, and then it takes up a light tail, cuts through the sky, and bursts out. In a twinkling, it collides with the former fiercely.


    "Boom! "


    under the gaze of two kinds of energy, they collide with each other, and the sound of startling sky suddenly rings through the sky.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    the two collide like meteorites, and the terrifying energy ripple is like a storm wave, which suddenly sweeps open at this moment.


    "Push! "


    with a single blow, the practitioners in the early days of the holy land of the Yu family were shaken back several steps and staggered back, and their complexion had become ugly.


    He knew the cultivation strength of the other side as soon as he made a move. The beautiful woman of the other side was actually a spirit in the middle of the Holy Land!


    Purple lotus fairy body does not move, Qianying does not have too much influence, the early cultivation of the holy land, still can not shake her.


    "How strong! "


    with the purple lotus fairy''s hand, many people know the strength of these two people. This man and a woman are definitely not easy to provoke. No wonder Yu''s family is not in the eye. It turns out that they have absolute strength.


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to his surroundings. During this period of time, he knew the strength of the purple lotus fairy. Apart from the leader of the Yu family, Du Shaofu could not do anything about her.


    With a slight sneer, he mentioned the middle-aged Yu family who was forbidden in his hands. Du Shaofu did not hesitate to throw it aside.


    The middle-aged man who was thrown was dizzy. At this time, he realized that he had met someone. The fierce look in his eyes and the grim smile on his face had turned into fright and fear in an instant. The terror of the other party was so terrible that he could not deal with it at the beginning of the holy land.


    At the moment, I was surprised to see how much of a woman''s eyes could be.


    Needless to see, the leader of the Yu family also knew that one of the early practitioners of the holy land had been abandoned, and his face was convulsed without leaving a trace.


    But more importantly, the leader of the Yu family can feel that the middle-aged man in front of him is absolutely not simple and conceals his cultivation.


    But watching a strong man of the Yu family''s holy land be killed in front of his eyes, the old man of the Yu family can''t bear it.


    "Who are you? "The old man of the Yu family asked, staring at Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t mess with me. If you want your undead grass, I''ll find mine. If you have a chance, you will get it! "Du Shaofu replied to the old Yu family."Good, good, good! "


    looking at Du Shaofu and the head of the Yu family, the smile on his face, which was very angry and smiling, gradually became gloomy. The palm of his hand protruded out of the sleeve of his robe, and a glimmer of light flickered like lightning. Finally, it was like an arc waving before the fingertips, and there were talismans and secret patterns interwoven in the palm.


    "I''d like to see who you are, and you don''t even put my Yu family in the eye! "


    as the cold voice fell, the killing intention in the eyes of the old Yu family did not show any trace. For a moment, the figure had disappeared mysteriously.


    Seeing that the figure of the leader of the Yu family disappeared, the Jiang family and the strong man in the sun family were also secretly moving. They knew that the old man of the Yu family was not a simple figure, but a terror under the emperor''s ancestor of the Yu family.


    "Hiss "


    everything is as fast as lightning, but it''s just like the time of lightning. When the figure of the leader of the Yu family appears again, it has directly reached the void in front of Du Shaofu.


    With Du Shaofu''s pupils shrinking slightly, the palm of the leader of the Yu family, who was twinkling with the light of the secret patterns of the talisman, was slightly bent into claws, like a ghost claw, with five dark void cracks, filled with terrible force. He grasped at Du Shaofu''s face with a sharp and fierce grasp.


    This claw, accompanied by the leader of the Yu family, is now the peak of the later holy land without reservation.


    At the same time, the terrible breath of the late peak of the old man''s holy land of the Yu family was like a volcano directly exploding, shaking the whole Canyon and shaking the void layer by layer.


    "Boom "


    almost at the same time, Du Shaofu moved, shaking his arms, as fast as lightning. His hands suddenly burst into the sky. His fist flashed out at the paw print of the former, making the void roar, and lightning and thunder suddenly appeared in the sky.


    This was just a stroke of all hands and feet, and he exerted the magic skill of changing face. Du Shaofu was not good at urging, but he did not reserve it at the moment.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    in these collisions, the void is born and exploded like a smash, the ground of xiakong square shakes, the terrible Rune ripple energy is like a tsunami, and suddenly sweeps open in the void, everything is like destruction, the surging energy vibrates the space ripple and turns into a terrible wave, and the heaven and earth are like thunder.


    Although he didn''t have any martial arts skills and means, Du Shaofu''s physical means were the strongest. At the moment, there was no left behind. He did his best to deal with the leader of the Yu family. Du Shaofu was not polite.


    The old man of the Yu family was not as good as the nine devil emperor. His body retreated from the void and the space behind him was shattered.


    But it was just a step back. The old man of the Yu family was still intact, but his face was very ugly.


    Du Shaofu was also surprised. The leader of the Yu family did have some means, which was not weaker than that of the blood roe deer ancestor.


    Looking at this scene, the strong people around the scene were stunned and deeply shocked.


    That middle-aged actually countered down, still seems to be no injury, how can they not shock!


    The leader of the Yu family looked at Du Shaofu. On his gloomy old face, his eyes could not be calm. He did not have any hands left. He was just a killing move. He never thought that the mysterious middle-aged man in front of him was actually fighting against him. How could he not be surprised.


    The leader of the Yu family knew very well that although he didn''t use his own cards and big moves, he did his best in secret, but the other side was still undamaged. It can be proved that the other side is also the later period of the Holy Land!


    "Boy, I have to say, you do have some skills! "


    with the voice of the leader of the Yu family, the light on his body was released, which was as dazzling as a star, and filled with halo. At this moment, the breath of the late peak of the holy land was no longer reserved and was released to the extreme.


    "Boom! "


    a powerful breath broke out, and the figure of the leader of the Yu family seemed to become blurred in the halo, and the atmosphere was oppressed and shocked the audience.


    "Go on! "


    the leader of the Yu family once again launched a full-scale explosion. The runes were interwoven, and the speed was as fast as the extreme. The figure was like a vague shadow. With a palm raised, it turned into a side printing. In the printing formula, there was a dragon flying in the sky, and the sound of the dragon''s howling was faintly spread.


    "Oh "


    with such a palm, the Dragon roars in the void. With the hand of the elder leader of the Yu family, the talismans and secret patterns interweave, and the energy is like a startling wave, which makes the void collapse.


    At the moment, the old man of the Yu family knew clearly that even if he could not kill this guy, he should also know the origin of this guy, and then let emperor Zu record this account.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s hands trembled slightly, and at the same time, from the light of the whole body, seven red streamers burst out like lightning and turned into seven figures like ghosts.


    These seven figures are all red in color. The hidden patterns of the whole body haunt and make up for them. They also have a kind of metallic texture. Their bodies are rough, but they are no different from real people.


    "It''s a puppet! "


    some people have exclaimed that these seven figures are seven puppets.


    "Hiss! "


    with the appearance of the seven puppets, a breath of towering ferocity was released all over the body for a moment.This breath is full of killing and cutting, and the evil spirit is also coming out of the seven puppets, and it turns into invisible breath. The bodies of the seven puppets also jump forward in unison, and the speed is as fast as lightning. The seven figures form a circle in a mysterious way, which makes the hot breath of each body rise and the whole body''s talisman and secret lines shine Fighting, red light as if it had become a substantial flame in general.


    "Long "


    all of a sudden, the complex and mysterious talisman patterns on the seven puppets soared into the sky, and then they were covered in an arc above the sky. The magic and secret patterns on the seven puppets were connected, which was like a spider''s web in the air, covering the whole space.


    The secret pattern of this talisman is shrouded in mysterious patterns. The light is blazing and interwoven. The whole space seems to be suddenly covered by a sea of blazing fire.


    "Hula..."! "


    the fiery and fiery talismans are connected to each other, covering the surrounding space. The momentum of the seven puppets has risen sharply, and their power is very close to the later period of the holy land.


    "It''s a puppet combo! "


    there is an old man who looks at him and sees the clue.


    "Hiss "


    at the same time, the seven puppets, who were connected with each other secretly and mysteriously, waved the tremendous energy of blazing heat and terrifying energy, roared in the space, and joined hands together to hook up the secret patterns of the flaming talismans in the sky, which struck the leader of the Yu family and left like lightning.


    "Bang bang! "


    under such impact, under the impact of amazing energy, the whole space directly swings, and every inch of space collapses and bursts out with the terrible wind.


    In the void, the seven puppet bodies and the leader of the Yu family staggered back at the same time.


    "Puppet "The old man of the Yu family retreated in astonishment and smacked his tongue. The terrible breath made him absolutely afraid. There was such a terrible puppet in this mysterious middle-aged man.


    All the people at the scene were shocked. The seven puppets made people only fear and surprise in their eyes!


    The purple lotus fairy was also very shocked. Unexpectedly, Du Shaofu still had such a card.


    "Don''t mess with me again! "


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth to the leader of the Yu family. If he wanted to kill the old man of the Yu family, it would be difficult for the seven sage puppets to do so, and he would definitely expose his own hand. This originally did not matter, but now he is afraid of the emperor''s reckless action against the desolate country.


    "Go! "


    Du Shaofu said to the purple lotus fairy that he could go to find the undead grass by himself with the Seven Sacred puppets.


    "Well! "


    the purple lotus fairy nodded slightly and did not stop. The two figures immediately left in full view of the public.


    No one dares to say anything, and dare not put another fart. Under such strength, who dares to find his own death.


    The old man of the Yu family had a convulsive complexion, which made it difficult to see the extreme.


    "No matter who you are, my Yu family will be finished with you. "It was not until Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy left that the leader of the Yu family saw the direction of Du Shaofu''s departure and cried angrily.


    Sun Qin and Jiang Yating are looking at the direction of the mysterious middle-aged leaving, their beautiful eyes twinkle. They don''t know why. They always have a sense of deja vu.


    "Whoosh "


    some of the strong in the scattered cultivation and small forces, watching that Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy have gone to look for the undead grass, they simply do not follow the Yu family, they can find it by themselves.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s go. We should all go looking for the undead grass. Can we fall behind and join hands to win! "Looking at the strong people who left, the leader of the Yu family looked ugly, but the undead grass was too important to miss. As many people could be attracted, we should first attract as many people as possible.


    A moment later, deep in the canyon, green and green, the purple lotus fairy looked around, then looked at Du Shaofu and said softly, "Master Lu, are we looking for the undead grass now? "


    " strange, I can''t feel it! "


    Du Shaofu was very surprised. According to the truth, he had red Jiri horse and monkey pulse soul, and he had cultivated the profound meaning of undead grass. There was undead grass around here, so you should be able to feel it. But it''s strange that he can''t feel anything now.


    "Maybe we don''t need to find it. The undead will find us. "


    the purple lotus fairy bit her red lip, and said softly:" if the Yu family didn''t mean to make a mistake, the Taigu undead grass has already had the wisdom, so it will not wait for us to look for it. When we get to its territory, it will naturally come to look for us. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2438

    "I wish it wasn''t too strong, or it would be troublesome! "


    with some curiosity, Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    The purple lotus fairy said softly. Her beautiful eyes looked at Du Shaofu, and then she said softly: "as far as I know, any demon with intelligence is not only terrifying, but also more difficult to deal with. The undead grass is even more terrifying! "


    " it''s good to see it first. "Du Shaofu said with a smile. The treasures like undead grass also aroused Du Shaofu''s absolute interest, which was closely related to himself.


    "Whoosh! "


    the two figures swept out and then disappeared in place.


    A moment later, there was a huge mountain covered with red fog in the space ahead. From a distance, it was like covering a layer of red flame.


    At this moment, outside the mountains, in a vast mountain space, from the top of the mountain, a continuous red light, like a waterfall pouring down.


    "Hula..."! "


    just for a moment, these red lights seem to be pulled by something, and then disappear quietly.


    "Whoosh! "


    Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy burst into the sky and appeared at the foot of the mountain. Their eyes were fixed on the chiwu mountain in front, and their eyebrows were frowning.


    "There''s a strange smell in it. Can''t undead grass be here. "The purple lotus Fairy Light way, after all, is the same spirit, can feel some unusual.


    "Be careful. "Du Shaofu raised his eyes slightly and looked at the clouds and fog on the surface of the mountain in front of him. The atmosphere of this place was obviously different. With a blazing breath and wings of two people, his figure immediately stepped into it.


    "Whoosh! "


    just after Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy entered the chiwu mountain range, the wind broke down one after another, and they were the strong ones among many sanxiu and small forces behind them.


    After that, a lot of figures came from houkong. They were also in front of the mountains. They were the powerful people among the Yu family, Ji family, Sun family and Jiang family.


    "Everyone, it''s here. The ancient undead grass is in this mountain range. Everyone should be careful and look for it. Once you find any trace, people around you will quickly go to help. "Said the old man, the leader of the Yu family.


    A group of people nodded, and then one by one concentrated on the alert, with a trace of fear and expectation, and then stepped into the red fog mountains.


    Shrouded in the red fog, one after another disappeared and shuttled among them. One by one, they were all equipped with defensive means, and the light fluctuated like a scorching sun.


    "The two men have just entered. "Among the crowd, a monk in the Yu family, who was shaken out by the purple lotus fairy, looked at the back of Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy, and they were already in the mountains, and said to the leader of the Yu family.


    "What if you go in, it''s not so easy to get undead grass. Ordinary people don''t know how to get it. If you go in, you will die. "The old man, the leader of the Yu family, lowered his voice and said softly.


    "How can we get the undead grass! "Asked the former curiously.


    "First go to find the nest of undead grass. Only by finding its nest can we get the undead grass. Otherwise, we will only be killed. I''m afraid that the range of undead grass is within the range of mountains. If so many people rush in, we will certainly distract the undead grass, and we will have a chance. "The leader of the Yu family said with a deep voice and a sneer in his eyes. It doesn''t matter whether others die or not. He must get such treasures as undead grass.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy entered the chiwu mountain range, they immediately felt a hot breath spreading.


    "What a hot temperature! "


    feeling the temperature, Du Shaofu''s expression immediately became dignified. The temperature seemed to be able to burn the spirit of the yuan, but it did not have much impact on himself at present.


    To his surprise, Du Shaofu really felt the breath of undead grass, which was similar to that in his body.


    Du Shaofu didn''t have much influence, but the purple lotus fairy was greatly affected. However, there was no big deal. When her beautiful eyes congealed, she said softly, "this ancient undead grass should be very strong! "


    the purple lotus fairy clearly felt that a terrible high temperature and pressure made her heart palpitate, and this sense of oppression acted on the spirit!


    "Watch out. "Du Shaofu said softly and looked around with vigilance.


    "No! "The purple lotus fairy was surprised, and her face was very surprised.


    "What''s the matter! "Du Shaofu asked in doubt. He was more alert when he peeped into it.


    As soon as his mind peeped out, Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly. His mind had been greatly affected in this space. It seemed that the high temperature in the mountain space had an absolute impact on the spirit power. Just after the spirit was revealed, it was like it was about to catch fire.


    "Our spirits are affected. "


    the purple lotus fairy startled:" if what I expected is not bad, we should be affected by the undead grass, which itself has a huge restraining effect on the spirit and soul power. We are now in the undead grass area, and have been affected by it. ""It doesn''t seem to have much effect on me. It''s negligible. "Du Shaofu felt the situation in his mind. Although it was the divine power that had an influence on him, in his mind, the spirit power had no influence at all. His spirit thunder was not vegetarian. Besides, he also understood the profound meaning of undead grass.


    "Hooray! "


    looking at the front air, there are red clouds in the air, but the ground is clear. Du Shaofu''s figure falls on the ground, indicating that the purple lotus fairy is safe.


    The purple lotus fairy fell to the ground and said with a smile: "the undead grass is very strong. Be careful, and you may suddenly attack us. "


    " has come, and we always have to meet. We have no malice. We hope to be cared for. "Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. Although the undead grass is a treasure, there is no malice at the moment. After understanding the meaning of undead grass, he hopes to get a chance to understand it.


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to be careless, but he also wanted to know for a moment how strong the intelligent immortal grass was. The stronger he was, the more benefits he could get if he got the top of the archaic undead grass.


    Purple lotus fairy smile, two people immediately close to the ground, began to fly forward search.


    On the one hand, they had to look for the undead grass carefully. On the other hand, they were afraid that the undead grass would suddenly attack. However, they did not encounter any danger along the way.


    The surrounding mountains are covered with clouds and fog. Even with the eyesight of Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy, they can''t see far away.


    Under the influence of the terrible and blazing spirit in the mountain range, their mind and soul were greatly affected.


    In this mountain range, there are towering trees everywhere.


    On a big tree, a faint red streamer was hidden. It was crawling slowly, like a snake wriggling. Then it disappeared, but left a blazing breath. The tree withered soundlessly.


    "Why! "


    Du Shaofu suddenly stopped, his eyes were empty, and his face was puzzled.


    "What''s the matter? "Purple lotus Fairy Light way, beautiful eyes look back, behind the space is quiet, there is no trace.


    "It''s like something''s been following us. "Du Shaofu was puzzled, but he didn''t find anything.


    Du Shaofu looked around him carefully, but there were towering trees and bushes all around, and there were faint red clouds and mists. When he peered, he found nothing.


    But Du Shaofu felt that he should not have felt wrong just now, which is very strange.


    "I didn''t find anything! "Purple lotus Fairy Light way.


    "Be very careful. "As soon as Du Shaofu bit his teeth, they continued to move forward, but they had to be more careful.


    With the two men moving forward, the light of the hidden red talisman hidden on the tree reappears. Then they climb down the tree to the ground, and quietly follow Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy. Where they pass by, there is a silent flame, and the earth is dry and cracked.


    Based on the cultivation strength of Du Shaofu and purple lotus fairy at this time, I don''t know whether it''s because it''s too hidden or because the power of mind and spirit is suppressed in this space. It turns out that the red streamer is not found, and the mysterious patterns of subtle talismans are following.


    "The more it goes in, the greater the impact. "A moment later, the purple lotus fairy stopped in front of a hillside. The more she moved forward, the greater the impact on her mind, as if her mind was on fire.


    "Maybe we are getting close to the undead grass. "Du Shaofu was more and more familiar.


    "I had a bad feeling that it seemed too quiet along the way. "Purple lotus Fairy Light way.


    "Heart! "


    all of a sudden, Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and instantly his figure was the purple lotus fairy beside him and opened his body like lightning.


    All of a sudden, behind the ground, a red streamer, the subtle talisman and secret patterns fluctuated like an arc, and quickly swept to the purple lotus fairy.


    "No! "


    the sudden red streamer, the mysterious patterns of the talisman, like a lightning, directly split into the space where the purple lotus fairy had just settled.


    The purple lotus fairy was pulled away by Du Shaofu in an instant. This red streamer struck a towering tree in front of him. The towering tree was immediately pierced by the streamer, revealing a fist sized hole. The whole tree cracked, and the tree spontaneously ignited and turned into ashes.


    "No! "


    in a short time, the red streamer disappeared with strange fluctuations.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were rapid, and what he saw was a slender red leaf. The subtle patterns of the talisman and the secret pattern fluctuated strangely, just like a flame, and passed away in a flash. At the moment, it had disappeared in an instant.


    "It should be immortal grass. "


    the purple lotus fairy was startled. Unexpectedly, the undead grass was able to approach itself so quietly that it was almost in trouble.


    Although it was early known that the undead grass was strange, the purple lotus fairy did not expect to be so strange."What a strange undead grass. "Du Shaofu looked at it. From the moment he saw it, it seemed that it was really undead grass. The undead grass was really strange. Then he looked with a smile and said," well, it seems that we are on the right track. This is at least within the scope of undead grass. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a mountain range, several figures are walking on their wings, looking around, very alert.


    But people did not notice that at this time, many red streamers on the towering trees behind him were already flashing the light of the talisman and secret lines, and they followed along all the way.


    A few people pause for a moment and then they leave.


    "Whew! "


    at this time, on the towering trees around, several red streamers, with faint talismans and mysterious patterns, flickered down like lightning.


    Without a sound, there are several red streamers, and the subtle and mysterious patterns of the subtle talisman fluctuate like a red flame, which directly penetrates the space and penetrates through the chest and abdomen of several people carefully.


    "Hiss! "


    at this moment, these people found that their bodies were pierced, their pupils were dilated, and they finally showed their astonished eyes, and then their bodies were directly burned to ashes.


    "Whew! "


    several red streamers, faint talismans, mysterious patterns, strange fluctuations and convergence, revealed a number of slender leaves, and disappeared in the ground in an instant.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a continuous mountain range, a small image appears, surrounded by red fog, a huge spread of pressure.


    "It''s so comfortable, madam Xuan. Where is this place? "It''s Du Xiaohuang who is beautiful and charming.


    "It''s not easy here. Be careful. "Du Xiaohuang''s side, at the moment, a graceful and beautiful shadow, eyes suffused with purple fire, body enchanting.


    "This place should be extraordinary. Maybe you can get something. Go and see it first. "With a flash of beautiful eyes, Du Xiaohuang entered the mountains without hesitation.


    "Be careful of Xiaohuang! "Zixuan opened her mouth, and her shadow followed her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the mountains, in a forest, Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy appeared. They thought that they were not far behind. There were many people who came cautiously.


    "It''s from the sun family. "Du Shaofu did not expect that he had gone so long. Since he had met with the sun family, he was more advanced than the sun family. Could it be that the sun family took a short cut.


    At this time, the sun family''s eyes also fell on Du Shaofu. Naturally, they will not forget the mysterious years.


    "You two, I didn''t expect to meet here again. How about I wait together? It''s less dangerous! "Du Shaofu is going to take a detour. Since he has already performed the art of transfiguration, he does not want to reveal his identity so soon. Instead, sun Xuan looks at Du Shaofu and is enthusiastic and intends to make friends.


    "You''d better be careful. "Du Shaofu was about to reply. Suddenly, a red flame burst out of the corner of his eye, and shot out of a big tree. The target was the sun family.


    "Back! "


    with a light drink, sun Xuan''s hands burst into light, and his palmprint tore up the space. Suddenly, a dark Qi Gang circle was set up to cover his whole body.


    "Whew! "


    the red flame, the electric light and flint, suddenly made a direct distortion in the air. It was like a living creature, and it directly avoided sun Xuan''s palm.


    "Whew! "


    under the red flame, it seems that there is a special smell of burning gods and spirits. Sun Xuan is one of them. The red flame has fallen on the dark light of his whole body in an instant.


    "Ha! "


    the dark light couldn''t resist the red flame, and instantly cracks out. The red flame broke through sun Xuan''s defense and ran directly to sun Xuan.


    "Hiss! "


    and just at this moment, a streamer of light came in front of sun Xuan and suddenly broke the red flame.


    The red flame was cut off, and the rest of the moment whirled into the ground and disappeared.


    "Whew! "


    a little red flame shattered by the shock continued to enter sun Xuan''s body strangely.


    Sun Xuan''s dark Qi and vigorous mask dissipated, and his whole body was sluggish for several seconds. Then he staggered back several steps, and his mouth was full of blood, and then his face turned pale.


    "Are you all right! "


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and kept his eyes on guard, which was too strange.


    "Thank you very much. It''s no big deal. The undead grass is really powerful enough. If you can directly attack the spirits and get into the mud pill palace, everyone will feel better. "


    SUN Jianning is very clear. Just now, he knew that the hot breath of Xu entered the body, and then he turned into the most terrifying spirit attack. To burn the mud pill palace, it was almost troublesome.


    "It''s not worth mentioning. "Du Shaofu said softly.


    "Sir, this undead grass is extremely dangerous. How about everyone? If you get the undead grass, you can have the big head. "Sun Xuan looks at the middle-aged and beautiful woman in front of her. They are very strong. If they want to continue to attract them, they are very powerful. If they really meet undead grass at this time, they can''t deal with it by relying on the people of the sun family here."Sorry, we are used to acting alone. "With a faint smile, Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy left.


    "Both of them are very powerful. It seems that there is no such person in the process of loose repair. Who are you looking for? "Sun Xuan looked at the back of Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy, and was puzzled.


    "As if I had known each other before, did I think too much "It is Sun Qin who looks at Du Shaofu''s back, which makes her feel familiar.


    Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu left, looking for the whereabouts of the undead grass again.


    But this undead grass is everywhere, but it can''t be traced at all.


    "The undead grass is really smart. It seems that it is playing hide and seek with us. It is no way to go on like this. "Du Shaofu, looking sideways, asked the purple lotus fairy.


    "There''s no way. The undead herb is a strange thing. What we met along the way is just the leaves of the undead grass, which is not the body of the undead grass at all. Only by finding the body of the undead grass can we see the endless undead grass. "Purple lotus fairy way.


    "The undead grass is really big enough. After walking for such a long time, there are leaves of undead grass all the way! "Du Shaofu was shocked. How huge the undead grass is, it''s too terrible.


    "I don''t know. I''m worried about one thing now. "Purple lotus Fairy Light way, beautiful eyes some dignified.


    "What are you worried about? "Asked Du Shaofu.


    "This undead grass is really ancient. I don''t know how many years it has existed. Its strength is absolutely terrible. I was thinking that if we can''t deal with this undead grass, we can only wait for it to deal with us. "The purple lotus fairy is worried.


    "I can''t back down now. I don''t think it''s malicious. I hope I can be cared for. "Du Shaofu did not give up. The more powerful the undead grass was, the more interested Du Shaofu was. If he could get a chance, it would be a worthwhile trip.


    "Hope! "The purple lotus fairy smiles and nods at Du Shaofu.


    "Ah! "


    as the purple lotus fairy''s voice dropped, a scream came from afar.


    "Yes! "Du Shaofu, the purple lotus fairy looked at each other, and their figures disappeared.


    "Whoosh! "


    after a few flashes, the two figures appear on the top of a mountain. The hot breath fluctuates and many bodies are turning into ashes naturally.


    Du Shaofu Mu Ning, from the scene, it seems that these people were killed like lightning, and even most of them were killed without returning to their senses.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was investigating the scene, and his eyes sank slightly.


    "Whoosh! "


    a red flame came like lightning, which was so fast that it suddenly fell on Du Shaofu''s body and directly pierced Du Shaofu''s cave into pieces.


    "Broken! "


    with a soft drink, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared strangely in the side air, and what had just been broken was just a remnant.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was already ready. His hand print was formed, and a golden claw print broke through the air and directly grasped the red flame.


    "Hiss! "


    the golden claw print tears five cracks in space, and falls on the red flame in an instant. Under a slight touch, a blazing XII suddenly pours out, which makes Du Shaofu''s arm tremble. At the same time, a direct energy that directly oppresses the spirit power is poured out. In a moment, it directly oppresses the spirit and penetrates into the mire palace to burn the spirit.


    Such a blazing breath suddenly poured into the mud pill palace of his mind, but was immediately blocked by the spirit thunder in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    "No! "


    taking advantage of this moment, the red flame whirled rapidly from Du Shaofu''s paw print.


    "Where to escape! "


    Du Shaofu also suddenly came back to his mind. The influence of the spirit in his mind was just caught off guard. At the moment, the paw print was seized on the red flame.


    Although the red flame is fierce, it makes people feel soft and can burn everything. However, for Du Shaofu, his body has been forged by purple gold xuanlei. At this time, although the high temperature is severe, it can not have an absolute impact on himself.


    "No! "


    after Du Shaofu''s paw print was seized under the red flame, it was clear that the red flame was a red leaf the size of a palm. It was crystal clear and covered with flame runes.


    The red leaves are crystal clear, the flame rune is strange, and the whole body is crystal clear, as if it is burning fire, and the ripples in the surrounding space are directly distorted.


    "Ha! "


    when Du Shaofu pulled the paw print in his hand, he seized the crystal red leaf directly, and found that the red leaf came from the ground.


    "No! "


    the red leaves are crystal clear. In the wave of flame rune, however, they directly break by themselves. The underground suddenly goes into the ground and disappears. The remaining half is turned into a red flame energy. In a moment, it gets into Du Shaofu''s palm and directly plunders into Du Shaofu''s mind space. Under the terrible high temperature, the inner spirit of clay balls is directly burned.Of course, with the help of Linglei, Du Shaofu directly blocked him, but he was also affected by some factors. If the ordinary peak cultivators in the later period of holy land, they were absolutely afraid that the impact would be huge, and the consequences might be extremely serious.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s figure went straight to the whirling place of undead grass on the ground, but in this moment, the ground had been fully recovered.


    "No more! "Du Shaofu cut off his feet in dismay. I don''t know where the undead grass is.


    "Are you all right! "The purple lotus fairy came to Du Shaofu.


    "Nothing. "Du Shaofu sighed, his eyes flashed and he said," we will go to the theme of undead grass. "


    " have you found the theme of undead? "Asked the purple lotus fairy.


    "Not yet. "


    Du Shaofu gave a smile, and then his eyes were one of the picks. He said," I just made a mark on the undead grass, but it seems that the undead grass has the ability to swallow the spirit mark. The spirit mark is weakening. Let''s hurry up! "


    as the voice dropped, his mind was free to pry, and Du Shaofu''s figure immediately chased forward, followed by the purple lotus fairy.


    Du Shaofu has just set up a mark and added the spirit thunder. He hopes to find the undead grass. If the general spirit mark is burned, it will be burned directly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Xiaohuang and Zixuan walked all the way in the chiwu mountain range, all the way.


    "Be careful! "One big and one small two beautiful shadows stopped, and saw the traces of fighting around, there were hot breath fluctuations,


    behind the two beautiful shadows, on the towering trees, the light energy of the red talisman secret lines, finally turned into red leaves, crystal clear, flame runes, slowly spread towards Du Xiaohuang and Zixuan.


    Du Xiaohuang seemed to feel something, and suddenly looked up. The red leaves behind her disappeared with the flame rune.


    There is nothing behind her. Du Xiaohuang''s beautiful eyes are puzzled. There seems to be nothing behind her.


    "No! "


    just as Du Xiaohuang turned around, the red leaves with the flame Rune had already appeared on her head, and slowly dropped down. Without a sound, Du Xiaohuang didn''t even notice that there was energy fluctuation around her.


    "Whew! "


    at this time, when the distance was very close, the red leaf suddenly burst and shot at Du Xiaohuang, leaving a red fire shadow in the air. With a kind of momentum of breaking through the air, it suddenly swept to Du Xiaohuang''s head.


    "Well, what the hell, I knew you were following me. "It seems that Du Xiaohuang has been prepared for the fire and lightning. Her figure flashed. Suddenly, a colorful flame suddenly swept out and hit the red flame.


    Du Xiaohuang''s speed is fast. The green and red leaves seem to be faster. The red flame is strange and twisted. She easily evades Du Xiaohuang''s colorful flame competition, and sweeps towards her again, resounding through the space with a sharp sonic boom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2439

    "Chulala! "


    Zixuan put out her hand, and her right hand turned into claws, which brought purple fire all over the sky. The purple fire in her hand was swept out, and an amazing pressure spread and spread.


    "Are you finally waiting "


    all of a sudden, there was a sound reverberating above the void, and the fiery flames of the sky came down. In an instant, the sky was covered with Du Xiaohuang and Zixuan.


    "Hula "


    come and go quickly. The blazing flame disappears, and Du Xiaohuang and Zixuan disappear.


    But all around the original green, a flash of ash into scorched earth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu, the purple lotus fairy, went all the way, paying special attention to whether there was the red flame around, and the ground was also carefully watching.


    For several hours, Du Shaofu stopped and stood in front of a deep valley.


    Around the deep valley, the mountain peaks towering into the clouds, just like a green dragon soaring into the sky, surrounded by luxuriant incomparable, blocking in front of the two people.


    "The hot air is getting stronger and stronger! "


    the purple lotus fairy moves lightly, and her mind is peeping. The intense pressure around here is getting stronger and stronger. The spirit is under great pressure. The invisible breath is also more and more frightening.


    "Why! "Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly at the moment, and the spirit mark that he could feel just now was completely gone. It is estimated that the undead grass has swallowed up all his soul marks, and the ray of spirit thunder arranged by him can''t last long.


    "Someone''s coming! "The purple lotus fairy felt around, and suddenly her face changed. As the voice had not fallen, there were more than ten figures breaking through the sky.


    One after another of the figures left, with a strong breath, is the Yu family leader of the old people and others.


    With a lot of loose repair coming, there are several excellent strength of loose repair, there are still with the appearance of injury.


    Sun family, Jiang family, Ji family and other people were all in the group, and their eyes fell on Du Shaofu and Zilian fairy. Of course, no one dared to provoke the middle-aged woman and the beautiful woman. It was too late to hide.


    "It''s very fast! "


    Du Shaofu was surprised that he had set his mark before he arrived here. Unexpectedly, the Yu family and others came so fast.


    Du Shaofu ignored the people behind him, nodded with the purple lotus fairy and jumped directly down the deep valley.


    When Yu''s family saw Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy entering, they changed their colors and then left.


    Under the deep valley, there is a huge canyon.


    With Du Shaofu''s entry, the canyon was still small at first, but after several decades, a space appeared in the gorge like an ingenious work.


    The atmosphere of space is simple and simple, and a huge and blazing energy spreads, just like the strong energy in this huge mountain range, which is poured out from this space.


    Under such tremendous energy, the people who entered the cave hesitated a little, and saw that Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy were still going in without delay.


    Du Shaofu''s voice made the purple lotus fairy double heart, go deep into the space, gaze around with a light red breath, high temperature and terror, affecting the spirits.


    The space is extremely smooth. On the surrounding rock walls, there is a red flame flowing, and the cave is shining with fire.


    "The heat here is more intense. "The purple lotus fairy''s beautiful eyes twinkled, and her mind felt that the intense and intense energy breath around her had reached a terrible level.


    Du Shaofu was also surprised. The space claimed that the invisible energy of heaven and earth inside was much stronger than that of the outside world, and the more intense it was, the more intense it was. Among them, there was the red flame on the rock wall, which made Du Shaofu feel extremely supernatural, enough to burn the spirits, and greatly affected the holy land.


    "Hula! "


    just when all the living creatures marvel in this space, suddenly, the energy in the whole space directly riots, and the red flame around it is also great. In a moment, the flame is towering on the rock wall inside the cave.


    Under the terrible high temperature, the dense red flame swept out to the people in the space.


    "No, it''s terrible. "


    " is the breath of undead grass, back off! "


    there was a panic in the space. A series of figures set up defense measures in an instant, with dark Qi and vigorous circle, and the light of armor. One by one, the sacred vessels were released, and they burst out in this space.


    "Bang bang bang! "


    in a short time, the amazing energy in the cave explodes, and in an instant it explodes.


    "Ah..."! "


    under the deafening sound explosion, there are many screams. The terrible flame burns the spirits. Under the suppression of spirits, many powerful people are directly burned into nothingness, and defense is of little use.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was distorted, but he was not in any way affected by the flames, and the purple lotus fairy could still hold on to it."Ah! "


    the dense flames roared and swept, which was not any fire at all. There were many people falling down in an instant.


    Sun Xuan, the leader of the Yu family, and other elders spared no effort to protect their children. They could only protect them reluctantly, and those who protected them were extremely reluctant to protect themselves.


    "Run, run! "


    for a moment, someone had already retreated quickly. The high temperature was terrible.


    "No, the way out is blocked. "


    " the entrance was blocked. "


    when people look back, they can see that the entrance that has just arrived has been wrapped in dense flames and can''t go out at all.


    "Get out of the front, or you''ll be trapped! "


    the old man of Yu''s family changed greatly. He watched the people in the cave burn into nothingness, and quickly took the road ahead.


    "Hula! "


    in the space, the terrible flame swept down and burned to the collapse of the space, becoming more and more intense!


    "Get out of here! "


    the crowd broke out with all their strength, which was already a flight for their lives, and their figures rushed forward rapidly.


    In the raging fire, many figures were directly burned, but some people got away.


    Du Shaofu secretly helped the Jiang family and the sun family, and ran away with him.


    For a moment, the flame seemed to have weakened a lot.


    People see hope and fly quickly.


    The flaming red flames disappeared, and a larger space appeared, and in the depth of this space, all eyes under the eye, suddenly dull.


    I can see the void in front of me at this moment. A huge purple Phoenix shadow occupies the void. It is gorgeous and full of purple flame runes. It is so powerful that it can burn everything into ashes.


    The body of the purple Phoenix occupies the void, and the flame is blazing in all directions. In this mysterious space, even the air is filled with a blazing breath, and the blazing fire spreads out from the void.


    "Zixuan! "


    shocked, Du Shaofu could recognize that it was Zixuan''s Noumenon at a glance, and did not know how Zixuan appeared here.


    "Undead grass, that''s undead grass! "


    some people exclaimed that, above the void in front of us, there were magic and secret patterns erupting, and countless leaves were fluctuating.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at them carefully. He was also astonished.


    "We are on the undead grass! "


    finally, Du Shaofu''s hair stood on end, and he could see clearly what kind of space it was. It was a huge undead grass. The grass around it was like wild rice. Even Zixuan itself only occupied a part of the leaves. This space was just above the undead grass.


    "Du Xiaohuang! "


    with Du Shaofu''s careful examination, Du Xiaohuang''s figure is actually sitting in the middle of the undead grass, her eyes slightly closed.


    "What''s the matter! "Du Shaofu was completely shocked.


    "Wow "


    all of a sudden, the whole space seemed to be alive, and a terrible threat came, which made all the eyes tremble, and the spirits in the body were shaking and fearing for no reason.


    "Wow "


    in the space, there is a flame from the void, which is a kind of red flame. The full text of the draft is too terrible. It can instantly burn the strong into ashes, and instantly the space is boiling with high temperature.


    And now in this blazing space, the blazing fire is like a sea of fire, covering the void.


    In the whole space, the high-temperature burning space revealed dark space cracks.


    The blazing fire, like divine fire, roars away and turns into a sea of fire, with the sound of lightning and thunder, which makes people tremble, skin burns, and spirits catch fire.


    For a moment, the whole void was shaking.


    Since the undead grass, a terrible pressure pervaded, making people feel small and shocking!


    "This is the ancient undead grass, but there is the breath of the Phoenix family. It is the essence of the real Phoenix! "


    suddenly, the purple lotus fairy exclaimed, as if to see something.


    "Zhenfeng blood essence "Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. Did he really have the essence of the Phoenix.


    "Let''s go, immortal grass, please close the space. Come on! "


    all of a sudden, the purple lotus fairy''s face changed greatly, and the voice came to Du Shaofu''s ears.


    "How do you know? "Du Shaofu was surprised.


    "Go out and talk about it, or it''s too late. Come with me! "The purple lotus fairy''s face changed suddenly, and her figure directly tore the void in front of her body and went towards the deep space.


    "It''s dangerous for you to come with me! "


    at the same time, Du Shaofu left with the purple lotus fairy, and his voice was heard by Sun family, Jiang family and others. These two families have a deep love for themselves and do not want their people to be robbed.


    "Go! "


    the strong men such as sun Xuan and Jiang family suddenly retreated and followed Du Shaofu when they heard the message.


    "Wow "


    in the void, the undead grass is alive, and a rolling flame is so deep that it seems to be able to burn everything and destroy all living things!"Gee "


    in the flaming flame, there is a phoenix neighing.


    The flames roared, and the terrible power and blazing heat turned the surrounding void into a dark vacuum.


    A large dark vacuum emerges, and the deep dark light makes people creepy.


    "Greedy man! "


    the flame that blocks out the sky and the sun is just like a flood, and the sea is full of stormy waves, which is bright and deep. Under the terrible power of constantly burning out the vacuum, many creatures are swept into it in an instant.


    Such an attack is a kind of destruction, and the terrible heat is enough to burn all living beings.


    Such an offensive was too frightening. Suddenly, the sound of screams was heard all around. Some of the early practitioners of the holy land were swept by the leader and turned into ashes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom "


    the earth moves and the mountains shake, the void roars, the blazing breath is towering, and the green mountains wither and die in an instant and turn into ashes.


    Du Shaofu, purple lotus fairy, sun Xuan, Sun Qin, Jiang Yating and many other figures swept out of the sky, standing on the void in shock. The vast mountains below are sinking and turning into death. The fiery breath sweeps through, making people constantly nervous.


    "It''s good to escape quickly! "


    SUN Xuan had a lingering fear, and his eyes were afraid. If he had just filled up a little, he would have been buried in it.


    "Thank you very much. "


    The Sun family, the Jiang family and other people who had escaped from death, calmed down their minds and saluted Du Shaofu. If they had not been informed by the other party, they would have died at the moment.


    "No thanks. "Du Shaofu waved his hand. At the moment, his mind was full of the figures of Zixuan and Du Xiaohuang. He asked the purple lotus fairy," what''s going on? "


    " let''s go and talk! "


    the purple lotus fairy opened her mouth and did not intend to walk with sun Jiajiang''s family.


    Later, from the mouth of the purple lotus fairy, Du Shaofu learned that the archaic undead grass had spread its voice to the purple lotus fairy. The undead grass was indeed the archaic undead grass, but it was not cultivated in this dusty land, but it had been struggling to support a ray of life.


    The Taigu immortal grass comes from the Phoenix clan. With the real Phoenix essence blood of the original Phoenix clan''s archaic strongmen, I feel that the descendants of the Phoenix clan have recognized the Lord.


    "So, Zixuan should have got the essence of Zhenfeng. "Du Shaofu pondered.


    "The immortal grass of the ancient times also ran out of oil and the lamp was dry. Maybe it was because Du Xiaohuang had a relationship with the Phoenix family. Finally, she chose Du Xiaohuang and she would be reborn in her body. "Said the purple lotus fairy.


    "Is that dangerous? "Asked Du Shaofu.


    "No, the rebirth of Taigu undead grass will only bring Du Xiaohuang endless benefits. Such opportunities are even greater than getting the essence and blood of the real dragon and Phoenix. "Purple lotus fairy eyes with shock, Du Xiaohuang that little guy has been so terrible, I''m afraid it will be against the sky.


    "Are they all going to be ok now? "Du Shaofu was worried about Zixuan and Du Xiaohuang.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll be OK. They''ve got great opportunities. "Said the purple lotus fairy.


    "How do you know that? "Du Shaofu was relieved. Looking at the purple lotus fairy, he was very puzzled. How could the purple lotus fairy know this.


    "Because I am also a spirit, and the spirit is too rare in this world, so generally speaking, the spirits will be closer to each other. The elder immortal grass must be the same, knowing that we have no malice, so he told me this. "The purple lotus fairy told Du Shaofu some.


    "I see! "


    Du Shaofu has not yet regained consciousness, and has a feeling of shock. Although he did not get the benefit, Du Xiaohuang and Zixuan were happy to get it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2440

    "This is not a place to stay. "Du Shaofu raised his eyes and wanted to leave. It would be bad if such a big disturbance had attracted those ancestors who were in love with and resentful to him.


    "Oh "


    and just as Du Shaofu was about to leave, a roar came out of the void, just like from Taigu.


    The sound was so loud that it seemed to reverberate in the whole place of death, like a kind of call.


    "Whoosh "


    in a moment, many old figures appeared in the sky and looked at some place.


    "There it is "


    someone talks and disappears into the void.


    What is the secret call! "Someone murmured and then left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Where there are big fluctuations. "


    Du Shaofu felt something invisibly at the moment, and looked into the void.


    "It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster! "


    Du Shaofu sank his eyes and bit his teeth. The fluctuation was too big. Maybe that was the place everyone was looking for.


    Du Shaofu wanted to see it and discuss it with the purple lotus fairy.


    "Come on, I''ll go and have a look! "The purple lotus fairy nodded.


    It took them a few hours to reach their destination.


    There was a void ahead, and the atmosphere of killing was suddenly strong. It was not the first time that Du Shaofu had seen it. It had erupted at the original entrance.


    "It seems that many strong men have come. "Du Shaofu felt the trace of the breath around him and found that many strong people still had their breath. Many strong people arrived here first and had entered a vast passage ahead.


    "Let''s go in, too! "


    as the voice dropped, Lu Shaoyou was the first to be startled. He entered the vast channel directly, followed by the purple lotus fairy.


    With Du Shaofu and the purple lotus fairy entering, the mysterious patterns linger around.


    "Shit, again, be careful! "


    as Lu Shaoyou entered the vast passage, his figure was immediately engulfed by a huge suction, and before he could react, he immediately moved his body to a strange space.


    When he entered this strange space, the pressure he had just been under disappeared instantly. Du Shaofu looked at the surrounding space, but it was an endless mountain range, and the traces of purple lotus fairy disappeared around him.


    The mountains are continuous, and the area is vast and boundless. There is no vitality. There is a desolation. Once you enter here, you will feel uncomfortable.


    Du Shaofu was also surprised by the huge mountain range. It was hard to imagine how there was such a huge space inside.


    Du Shaofu looked around and found that the purple lotus fairy who had just been together didn''t appear around. Du Shaofu judged that the purple lotus fairy had been scattered in the road. He estimated that the purple lotus fairy appeared in a certain place just like himself.


    He was also used to this. The place of death was full of dangers. When he was watching, Du Shaofu disappeared in his place.


    A moment later, when Du Shaofu appeared, he was already in a canyon.


    In the dark Canyon, there are huge rocks and mountains around.


    At the foot of the huge mountain, Du Shaofu looked at a huge fragment of corpse, and his eyes changed slightly. At the moment, on top of a huge corpse, a pair of puppets was holding a long sword weapon and kneeling on one knee and half. The sword weapon, half of which was inserted into the huge corpse, was vaguely showing a thrilling pressure, which was obviously at the level of sacred weapons It''s not an ordinary weapon.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on that body, and the pressure from that body made Du Shaofu frown. The fallen strong man, at least, was at the level of the perfect cultivation of the holy land.


    How did the perfect young man know.


    However, Du Shaofu was worried that he had just appeared and met a strong man in the perfect holy land, which made Du Shaofu even more worried.


    If you can see the perfect holy land, the strong will fall here, which shows that the burial place is not a good place.


    Du Shaofu examined the surrounding area carefully. Judging from the large amount of rubble and many collapsed peaks and peaks around, it must have been a fierce fight to make this look like this. However, it is too old to see anything.


    After that, Du Shaofu put the body of the strong man in the Holy Land and the sacred vessel into the bag of heaven and earth. This is definitely a treasure of opinion. If you don''t take it away, it''s not Du Shaofu''s style.


    [first of all, I''m sorry to inform all my friends that it''s no longer necessary to read the next episode of wushentianxia. Those who read the authentic version should not waste money to subscribe. For some special reasons, Xiao Yu had to write wushentianxia to the end. Reading it would only make the book friends uncomfortable.


    It''s a pity that Xiao Yu also heartily told all his book friends that wushentianxia was in the end. After seven years of writing the book, the first time it was unfinished. Wu Shen Tianxia wrote now. In the last one and a half years, it was totally impossible to write and lost control. In the past year and a half, the updated content and quality were all bad. Thank you for so many book friends who followed Xiaoyu all the way.At the moment, Xiao Yu''s heart is more painful than any of his book friends. Now, Wu Shen''s world can''t meet a good ending, but he has to end at a bad level. He is really heartbroken and blames himself. He feels that death is to blame!


    official account, official account, "Yu Feng YF", the official account number of the WeChat public number is two. But Yu Yu YF is the real use of Xiao Yu. At that time, Xiao Yu will tell the reason why the world is in a panic. It will tell the situation of Xiao Yu''s new book. In this case, Xiao Yu is really not convenient to chat. There are problems. The book friends can leave messages to Xiao Yu''s WeChat public address. Xiao Yu will extract heavy weights. To reply to you.


    , besides, later, in the WeChat official account, Xiao Yu will write several times, and fill up all the pits, which will make up for a little regret.


    Once again, I''m sorry to all of you. Xiao Yu has lost your love for the martial god world. He doesn''t ask for forgiveness, but owes you an end and an apology]


    after taking up the body of the strongman in the holy land, Du Shaofu immediately left here, and his heart became more and more dignified and careful.


    Du Shaofu was careful. Maybe the next second, he would run into some terrible danger.


    Du Shaofu was really right about his worries. A moment later, there was an air of cold and overcast in a gloomy mountainside.


    As Du Shaofu''s body carefully fell over the mountainside, he did not know where in the middle of the sky, suddenly a cold and overcast air swept out of the sky, just like a bright streamer. Accompanied by the rune, he penetrated the space and plundered to Du Shaofu.


    "Bang. "


    Du Shaofu was in the middle of the air, and he was also careful to guard against it all the way. When the cold and overcast atmosphere just appeared and caused the space fluctuation, Du Shaofu was already aware of it. With a shake of his arm, the golden light gushed out, and a fist seal quickly collided with each other, and a deep sound explosion was heard immediately.


    What Du Shaofu didn''t expect was that, after the fist collision, this cold and Yin Qi was shattered, but it turned into a huge cold and Yin Qi and penetrated into his body directly.


    Du Shaofu could not help shivering because of the cold.


    For example, the cold air can directly scrape off the muscles and muscles, and it can directly rush to the mud pill palace, which can affect the spirit and soul!


    Feeling the strange effect of the cold, Du Shaofu immediately stimulated the thunder and martial pulse in his body. The thunder pulse in his body instantly spread out from his body and covered his body with talismans and secret patterns. "


    for a moment, the thunder and martial pulse in Du Shaofu''s body was like the killer of these cold and Yin Qi, which destroyed and destroyed the cold air in an instant.


    The Yin cold Qi was destroyed and cleared, and Du Shaofu was affected, which also returned to normal.


    "It''s weird! "


    his eyes also looked warily at Zhou Kong, and Du Shaofu''s mind spread. If someone else, even if he was just upgrading his accomplishments, he would never have a good fruit to eat.


    "Whew. "


    at the same time, two cold and Yin Qi were swept out from both sides of the empty space again, which appeared in Du Shaofu in an instant.


    These Yin and cold Qi appeared, accompanied by a mysterious rune, even without any spatial fluctuations.


    As a result, Du Shaofu''s keen mind and spirit did not find out in time that the cold and Yin Qi came to his side.


    Du Shaofu responded that it was too late to avoid it.


    "Bang bang! "


    in a hurry, Du Shaofu''s hands were swept out with a stream of golden dark air, which collided with two cold and Yin Qi.


    Although the two channels of Yin cold Qi were destroyed, the huge Yin cold Qi still penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body directly.


    This cold air can directly penetrate into the dark Qi and penetrate the barrier of the mysterious body. It is as cold as ice, which makes Du Shaofu shiver.


    These two chills were stronger than those of the last one. They had to scrape off Du Shaofu''s muscles and muscles.


    "How strange! "


    Du Shaofu was very aware of his physical strength. He was close to his later cultivation strength in the later stage of upgrading. However, his physical strength was not ordinary. Even those who had completed the cultivation in the holy land would dare to compete with him. However, he was unable to resist the cold and Yin Qi, which showed his strength.


    This Yin cold Qi is more strange, and there is no time to hesitate. Du Shaofu again stimulates the thunder and martial pulse in his body, which is the killer of these Yin cold Qi, and can directly destroy it.


    "Whew. "


    the body surface was covered with purple talismans and mysterious patterns, and the electric arc fluctuated. Du Shaofu destroyed these two cold and Yin Qi, but there were a number of irregular and fluctuating Yin and cold Qi in the surrounding sky, which came to his side again and plundered.


    This changed Du Shaofu''s face greatly. He was not afraid of the attack power of the Yin cold Qi. However, the strange effect of the Yin cold Qi was too strange. If he was not careful, he would affect the original spirit.


    He did not dare to be careless. Du Shaofu did not dare to belittle the danger. He had to be careful and take precautions against it.


    "Hum. "


    in a hurry, Du Shaofu urged the ROC''s golden wings behind his back. Under the sound of wind and thunder, his figure quickly broke through the air and disappeared in his place.With the speed of Dapeng''s golden wings, Du Shaofu also narrowly avoided several attacks of yin and cold Qi.


    Of course, Du Shaofu did not forget the thunder and martial pulse in his body, which was the killer of these Yin cold Qi.


    "Whew. "


    at the moment, I don''t know whether it has been affected by any kind of yin and cold Qi, and suddenly and incessantly plunder Du Shaofu away.


    Every breath of yin and cold with runes, I''m afraid that the ordinary strongmen of holy land can''t resist.


    Du Shaofu urged the ROC''s golden wings, so he had to avoid it in a panic. There was no rule in the cold air, which made Du Shaofu helpless.


    In a short moment, the dense and cold air wrapped the sky.


    "Why so much! "


    with the speed of Dapeng''s golden wings, Du Shaofu can''t avoid being hit by several times. Fortunately, he has thunder and martial veins in his body, which can directly destroy these Yin and cold Qi.


    However, this also made Du Shaofu very surprised. If he was a strong man in the holy land, the absolute consequences would be worrying. If he did not have the thunder and martial pulse in his body, it would definitely be a big problem.


    Surrounded by the dense and cold atmosphere, Du Shaofu was also very depressed. He did not know what happened and could not avoid it.


    These Yin cold Qi also has no law to speak of, silent, let people hard to detect.


    "It''s all taken from there. "


    after a short period of panic, Du Shaofu urged Dapeng''s golden wings to quickly avoid these cold and overcast Qi. At the same time, his keen mind and spirit finally found out the source of these cold and Yin Qi. They all came from a huge deep hole in the ground below, with an area of thousands of Zhang, which could not be seen at a glance.


    "Hula "


    originally, the cold and Yin Qi of the same road did not cause any spatial fluctuation, but the Yin and cold Qi of this space gathered together and dense, which caused a lot of spatial fluctuations.


    Du Shaofu also found the source of the cave, which was thousands of feet deep.


    In the deep hole on the ground, the cold and overcast air swept out, and the round radian radiation rose from the sky like a bomb, which included the huge space around.


    "The cold is strange. Only the lower part is safe. "Du Shaofu was in the middle of the air, so he couldn''t avoid it. He didn''t know why there was so much yin and cold air coming out of the deep hole on the ground.


    The air of yin and cold swept out in an arc in all directions, so the lower it went, the smaller the area covered by the radiation. After Du Shaofu found out, he bit his teeth slightly, without any hesitation, and urged Dapeng''s golden wings to fight against the Yin cold Qi with his body covered with thunder and martial veins, and finally he reached the side of the deep hole in the ground.


    Next to the deep hole on the ground, there is a circle of area, which is a safe area. On the contrary, there is no cold air swept out. However, we can more clearly detect the horror of the cold and Yin Qi.


    This terrible cold Qi was mixed with a light evil spirit, and there were strange talismans and secret patterns. Du Shaofu could not help but shiver with his strength at this time.


    All kinds of yin and cold Qi were still rushing out, which forced Du Shaofu to hide in the side. As soon as he went out, he would be enveloped and attacked by the strange cold Qi without any rules.


    Under his prying eyes, Du Shaofu was sure that the Yin cold Qi was not aimed at himself, otherwise he would have been chasing himself.


    But I don''t know why all of a sudden, the dense and cold air swept out of the deep cave and waited quietly. Just as Du Shaofu was considering whether to leave this area by force, the strange cold and cold air became smaller and smaller, and then it slowly dissipated a lot.


    A moment later, the vast area of Yin cold Qi, miraculously disappeared, only occasionally one or two Yin cold Qi swept out, and Zhou Kong gradually recovered its calm.


    But the ground deep hole, that strong Yin cold gas, but still exists, with a light evil spirit, people feel palpitation for no reason.


    Du Shaofu, who had wanted to get rid of the cold, was not in a hurry at the moment. He couldn''t look at the deep hole in the ground. Du Shaofu frowned slightly.


    Because at this moment, yinluotunhunlei, the God of the MiRu palace, felt something, and began to have an instinctive impulse to try, as if he wanted to enter the deep hole on the ground.


    "Is it organic. "


    Du knew that Yinluo could swallow up the energy of Yuan Shen and strengthen himself.


    As soon as his eyes turned, there was danger and the greatest secret of burial in the world. After a moment''s hesitation, Du Shaofu''s golden light flashed all over his body, urging the green spirit''s armor. The golden wings of the ROC behind him shook, and he jumped into the deep hole in the ground.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s body has always been urging the thunder and martial pulse to protect his body to resist the strange Yin cold Qi and evil spirit.


    The deep hole in the ground is so deep that it can''t see the bottom. With Du Shaofu jumping into the deep hole on the ground, it''s like jumping down from the Ninth Heaven to the ground.In the deep cave, occasionally strange talisman secret lines flicker.


    In the deep, bottomless cave, the air of yin and cold became more and more intense. Occasionally, a trace or two of it swept out of the lower air, but it could not fall on Du Shaofu.


    The more he went down, the more he could feel the strength of the Yin cold Qi.


    Although the cold, accompanied by a terrible momentum, like the wind in the howling, with the whistling wind.


    If ordinary semi saints were in it, Du Shaofu would feel it, and he would be blown into white bones by the cold air, and finally turned into blood mist.


    After a while, Du Shaofu finally landed on the ground, as if he had already reached the depth of the earth. Everywhere, the wind of cold was raging.


    The space is not dark, even with a faint fluorescence, it is a deliberate talisman secret lines in flashing, but it is very dark.


    On a closer look, Du Shaofu found that the space was a plain terrain, extremely flat and vast.


    "Whew. "


    several cold and overcast storms, with a touch of evil spirit, swept out with a slight wave, and instantly rose to the sky and swept into the sky.


    With the dense Yin and cold Qi just now, they were all shot out from the wind like Yin and cold Qi, and impacted to the outside.


    "I do. "


    at this moment, falling deep in the earth''s heart, the yuan God of Tu Shaofu''s mud pill palace, Yinluo tunhun Lei, became more and more agitated.


    Du Shaofu felt that this was an instinct of Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei. He was eager to try and was difficult to control.


    "It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster. You can''t avoid it. Go and have a look. "


    Du Shaofu forced to suppress the fluctuation of yinluotun soul thunder, hesitated for a moment, carefully arranged the green spirit armor and thunder pulse, and walked forward against the wind like Yin cold Qi.


    "Wow "


    at the end of the day, the whistling cold air can shatter the space ripple into pieces.


    There is also the Yin cold Qi and light evil spirit. If the strong people in the holy land come in, they will be directly affected, and the end can be imagined.


    With the help of ROC''s golden wings, thunder and martial veins in his body, green spirit armor and immortal Xuanti, Du Shaofu was able to protect himself in the cold and overcast wind, and there was no big problem.


    If you change a person, even if it is the later period of the same holy land, the consequences will be absolutely serious. Only Du Shaofu, such a pervert, can do so.


    "Eh It was "


    a moment later, Du Shaofu''s steps suddenly stopped, and his eyes turned to the front.


    What Qian Kong saw made Du Shaofu''s heart change and shock.


    In the vast space ahead, Du Shaofu looked up and saw two huge tornado storms whirling and entangled.


    Two tornadoes interweave, the talisman secret pattern is bright, the edge rotation implicates together.


    On the edge of the two tornado storms, there are dark space cracks emerging directly, and the edge space is crumbling.


    The sky is full of thick, cold to the extreme of the gloomy air, with evil spirit filled the void.


    Because these two streams are the tornado storm which condenses by the Yin cold Qi to collide and entangle together, around has the cloudy cold energy to shoot out unceasingly, to a certain extent, it dissipates itself.


    However, the fierce cold and cloudy energy of the jet fire penetrates the space without regularity and shoots out to the deep hole on the ground.


    It was not difficult for Du Shaofu to know at this time that the dense cold air just outside was caused by the collision of the two cold and cloudy tornadoes.


    It should be the strong and breaking force produced by the two huge and vast tornado storms of yin and cold Qi just collided.


    "What is this. "


    watching the two huge tornado storms, Du Shaofu''s eyes were dignified.


    In front of the tornado storm, Du Shaofu could also feel a sense of danger. At the moment, the Yin Luo Tun soul thunder in his mind was more active and fluctuated violently.


    In these two huge tornado storms, a vast energy breath was released faintly, with evil spirit in the Yin cold Qi.


    "Strange, is it a living thing! "


    What du Shaofu had in mind at this time was that there seemed to be traces of spiritual fluctuations in these two tornado storms.


    There is a spirit wave, which proves that this is a living thing.


    If these two tornado storms are living creatures, then the cold air just burst out is enough to kill ordinary strongmen of holy land.


    The strength of the living creature itself was so strong that Du Shaofu was worried and dignified at this time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2441

    In a short period of time, in Du Shaofu''s eyes, the two tornado storms seemed to be swallowing each other. One of the tornado storms obviously had the upper hand and had already swallowed the second tornado storm into the volume.


    The second tornado storm has been struggling to break free, but it is difficult to get rid of the first spirit storm.


    "Boom "


    in Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei is breaking out at the moment, and the influence is more and more serious. Du Shaofu dare not act rashly, but can only suppress it.


    The huge tornado storm which occupies the upper wind in front of us is becoming larger and larger, and the surrounding space has been violently distorted, giving out a roaring wave sound.


    And in this kind of sound diffusion, this piece of space spirit wave and evil spirit is also more and more rich.


    Under the fluctuation of spirits, there was an obvious and huge pressure from the powerful in the holy land, which affected Du Shaofu at the moment.


    At this time, Yin luotunhun Lei, the yuan God, was in the mud pill palace. He became more and more excited. If Du Shaofu had not forced him to suppress him, he would have rushed out.


    But in spite of this, the yuan God Yin Luo Tun soul thunder also felt inexplicable excitement impulse, in the beginning of the riot.


    "Is it related to the yuan God, but it is clearly the fluctuation of the spirit, which is different from the original God, isn''t it "


    looking up at two huge tornado storms, Du Shaofu suddenly thought of something.


    The yuan God Yin luotun soul thunder will instinctively feel and impulse, and these two whirlwind storms have the spirit fluctuation, it seems that it should also be related to the energy of the original God.


    It is said that it was the ancient battlefield and the place of the last battle left by the dragon and Phoenix massacre. At the moment, there is no vitality and the atmosphere of killing and cutting is full of air, just like the rumor.


    Du Shaofu pondered that there should have been a large number of Archean powerful people and the strongmen of the holy land.


    In this long period of time, there were spirits and spirits condensed into strange things of life. This is also normal, which has been encountered in some other secret places.


    However, the breath in the tornado storm was obviously the fluctuation of spirits, not the incomplete yuan Shen, which made Du Shaofu wonder that perhaps the energy gathered by the remnant soul and the fragments of the original God had reached the level of the strongman of the holy land, so it was the fluctuation of the spirit rather than other energy.


    If a lot of remnant souls and the fragments of the original God condense and devour each other to a certain level, it is tantamount to being reborn. If the remnant soul becomes the spirit soul, it is equivalent to having its own wisdom again.


    If this is the case, the two groups of terrible forest energy have their own intelligence, that is, living creatures.


    The two kinds of energy compete. The energy just fired can kill the strong people in the holy land directly, so its strength is.


    "Shit, is it better to leave first, in case "


    thinking of this, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly became dignified. If these two groups of spiritual fluctuation things had wisdom, they would be in great danger at this moment, and it would be better to go first.


    The people who come to search for the land of Shao Fu''s death are not to blame for their fate.


    "Yes. "


    Du Shaofu was about to leave. At this moment, the second tornado storm finally got rid of the first tornado storm, and fled directly with the roar of the wind. However, Du Shaofu was just facing Du Shaofu. In an instant, he arrived in front of Du Shaofu, which was extremely fast.


    "Jie Jie, soul girl, I can''t leave. "


    just at this time, in the larger tornado storm, a grim sound came out, which was obviously faster than the first gloomy tornado storm, and immediately crossed the space, blocking the energy of the first gloomy tornado storm.


    "Boom "


    for a moment, two terrible spirits fluctuated, the cold tornado storm confronted each other, and the vast cold and overcast atmosphere spread out everywhere, which directly mixed Du Shaofu who had not left.


    "I''m trying to provoke anyone! "


    Du Shaofu was depressed. He was absolutely innocent. I''m afraid it would be a lot of trouble.


    "I didn''t expect another human came in. It seems that my cultivation is good. Jie Jie, it seems that I have good luck. "In the tornado storm with the largest volume of yin and cold Qi, the voice of Yin Li frightening people continued to spread.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and his eyes were fixed.


    In the dense tornado storm, Du Shaofu clearly felt that he had a pair of fierce, cold and fierce pupils. He looked at himself as if he were prey through the dark and cold tornado storm.


    The vast and gloomy atmosphere proves that the people who speak in the tornado storm are absolutely strong to the extreme. It also proves that this thing has its own wisdom.


    "Human beings, come here quickly. This ancient tomb wants to devour your God and take your body out! "


    within the smaller tornado storm, a gloomy female voice was also heard.


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled and his eyes watched the two huge tornado storms on his left and right, and his heart became depressed.Also did not immediately toward the smaller tornado storm near, the heart had to be vigilant.


    "Human beings, do you want to die? Don''t come here soon. Even I can''t resist the strength of ancient Ming. We can only have the strength to fight together. "The sullen female voice called to Du Shaofu again.


    "Hun Ji, you really make me look different. I think this human is the cultivation level of the later holy land at most. Do you think that this human can save you, and I can make him fly away with my hands. Besides, you don''t have any good ideas. No, you are both mine today. "


    the gloomy and frightening words fell, and suddenly, within the huge and gloomy tornado storm, suddenly began to roar and wriggle. A ferocious monster with hundreds of meters needed virtual shadow, broke out the talisman secret pattern, and opened the blood basin to directly attack Du Shaofu.


    "The ROC breaks its claws! "


    Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly, and his whole body glittered with gold, and he immediately waved his hand, which was a claw mark.


    "Yes. "


    but for a moment, the horrible and ferocious ghost of a strange beast swelled up in a flash. Opening its ferocious mouth, it actually broke the broken claws of Dapeng, and then expanded and became more and more huge. The huge virtual image was still plundering away at Du Shaofu.


    This strange animal shadow was so terrible that he continued to devour Du Shaofu directly into the big mouth of the blood basin with a terrible speed.


    "Eh, it seems that the breath is a little strange, but it doesn''t matter. It can be used reluctantly. Hun Ji, it''s your turn. "


    in the huge tornado storm, the rebellious voice sneered, and did not look at Du Shaofu at all.


    It seems that they didn''t think that the human beings were really vulnerable to a blow. In the storm, there was silence for a while, and the gloomy female voice continued to spread out and said, "ancient peace, there are creatures coming in everywhere outside now. Isn''t it just right that we join hands. If you have to deal with me, you won''t get any benefits! "


    " hunji, you think highly of yourself. What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me now? You are no longer my opponent. "The voice of the great and gloomy tornado storm.


    "Gu Ming, it''s you who attacked me shamelessly. Otherwise, how could I be afraid of you. "The gloomy girl hate to say.


    "Boom! "


    just at this moment, after Du Shaofu was devoured by the big mouth of the blood basin of the strange animal''s virtual shadow, he suddenly saw the purple and gold electric light coming out of the ferocious object from inside to outside. Then, the huge and ferocious thing was directly shaking and fading, and disappeared in an instant.


    "Boom! "


    the shadow of a strange beast is broken, Du Shaofu''s figure emerges, the golden wings of Dapeng flash and emit a buzzing sound of wind and thunder. Purple and gold lightning is spread over the green spirit armor, and thunder and martial veins are dense on the body surface.


    Thunder is powerful, and the spirit of punishment is spreading without killing. However, it shows the prestige of nature and the righteousness of heaven and earth. It can spread the sky and punish all living beings!


    "This kind of thunder and lightning power, how can you have this kind of lightning power on human body. "


    in the huge tornado storm, the voice of the frightening people suddenly trembled. It seemed that he was extremely afraid of the power of thunder and lightning. Just now the huge shadow of a strange animal was destroyed, which also affected him a lot.


    "Human beings, you have to deal with Gu Ming. He is a remnant of the original God. He is afraid of the power of thunder and lightning that has just reached the sun. We can only solve today''s crisis together with him. Otherwise, even if you escape today, this guy will pursue you endlessly. "


    the gloomy female voice was also very unexpected. Obviously, he was surprised that Du Shaofu had the power of thunder and lightning. But after being surprised, his words were suddenly surprised.


    "Human beings, don''t listen to the enchantress Hun Ji. She just wants to use you to deal with me. I''m afraid of your thunder and lightning power, but I won''t pay too much attention to it. You''re still a long time ago just because you want to deal with me. Now I can give you a chance to leave. I just want to treat Fu hunji, a cheap maid. "In the tornado storm, the voice of the Yin Li frightening people spreads out, but the voice is much milder than just now.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air and did not immediately take action. He looked at the two tornado storms on the left and right with vigilance. He did not know what was hidden in the two tornado storms.


    However, it is obvious that they are all spirits and spirits, so they are all afraid of things as strong as Yang.


    Du Shaofu knew very well that his thunder, martial pulse and spirit thunder were the most vigorous and Yang things, and they were the killer of the spirit body.


    The thunder and martial pulse had a great power to suppress these spirits. Du Shaofu turned his eyes and hesitated for a moment. The things hidden in the two tornado storms must be extremely terrifying. He had better leave earlier, "OK, I''ll leave here, and you can continue slowly. "


    when Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, he immediately made a choice. He did not need to be involved in this. It was better to leave early and not want to be contaminated with these terrible archaic things.


    "Yes, you go. I can spare you once. "


    seeing the man agree to leave, there is a faint joy in his voice.


    "Ridiculous and stupid human, you can''t leave. When you get here, Gu Ming can find you at any time. If Gu Ming finally devours me, his strength will be enhanced again. At that time, I''m afraid it''s your thunder and lightning power, and it''s hard for you to suppress him, and you will die. "Seeing that Du Shaofu was about to leave, the gloomy voice of the girl got worried and called out to Du Shaofu.


    "I''d better be safe now. "


    Du Shaofu is not sure how to deal with the terror powerful people hidden in the huge tornado storm. This gloomy female voice is obviously a little afraid. If you join hands with her, it will be an unprotected adventure. Therefore, Du Shaofu does not intend to stay, because it has nothing to do with himself.


    Even if Gu Ming wanted to deal with himself at that time, Du Shaofu estimated that there would be many strong men who wanted to kill himself, and he didn''t care about another one.


    "Hum. "


    when Dapeng''s golden wings shook, Du Shaofu left.


    "Human beings, are you going to look for the greatest secret of burial in this world? If we fight with Gu Ming, I will take you to find the biggest secret of burial in this world. I know where the burial place is, or you will not find it. Besides, after dealing with me, Gu Ming will not let you go. "


    seeing that Du Shaofu really wanted to go, the gloomy female voice called out again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2442

    Seeing that Du Shaofu really wanted to go, the gloomy female voice called out again.


    "The greatest secret buried in this world! "


    on hearing the speech, the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu suddenly vibrated, and stopped his body immediately, and his eyes were fixed on the tornado storm at the source of the gloomy female voice.


    I didn''t want to take part in it, but the biggest secret buried in the world was that it was absolutely tempting for Du Shaofu.


    "Where the greatest secret in the world is buried, there is also the greatest chance in this world. If you want to deal with Gu Ming with me, I will take you. "Seeing Du Shaofu stop his body, Hun Ji followed closely. It seems that this human has come to be interested in this.


    Du Shaofu is really entangled at the moment. If there were any other conditions, Du Shaofu would not put it in his eyes and would leave without hesitation.


    The greatest secret of burial in this world is also the greatest chance in this world.


    Du Shaofu was originally looking for opportunities to break through as soon as possible.


    Now, this is related to the greatest chance in the world, but Du Shaofu has to care. All the powerful people of the ancestral level are buried in heaven and death at this moment, which is probably related to the greatest secret of burial in this world.


    "Why should I believe you? Besides, we can''t win if we join hands! "


    Du Shaofu asked, looking into the dark and cold tornado storm, the thunder and martial pulse in his body were lingering, and the mysterious Qi was surging in his body. He was fully prepared for unexpected events, and estimated his own strength to deal with the greater cold and overcast tornado storm, and he had to guard against the soul concubine.


    "That chance is of no use to me, otherwise I would have gotten it. In addition, you seem to have no choice. If you don''t join hands with me, Gu Ming will not let you go. Once he devours me, his strength will increase again, and there will be a greater difference with your cultivation. At that time, you will not be afraid of the thunder and lightning power on you. "


    in the dark and cold tornado storm, Hun Ji''s voice continued:" and now we have a chance to join hands. With my strength, I would not be afraid of him if he hadn''t attacked me seriously. But now, with you, as long as you use your thunder and lightning power to assist me, we can deal with him when we have a chance. I swear that we will accompany you to that fierce place Find the greatest secret of burial in this world. "


    Du Shaofu was hesitant, not in a hurry, so he had to guard against it. He did not know whether the soul Ji was fooling herself or whether she would turn around and deal with herself after using herself.


    "Bitch. "


    after hearing the words of Hun Ji, the human beings had to deal with themselves. They were very angry. The huge cold tornado storm all over the body suddenly trembled. A huge handprint was revealed, like a dark cloud covering the sky.


    "Boom! "


    such a fingerprint, with a sinister atmosphere mixed with evil spirit and vast spirit waves, instantly swept away from the soul girl.


    The whole body of Hun Ji is roaring in the void. In a burst of shaking, a fist seal is like a black meteorite, which is also swept out with the vast wave of spirits.


    "Bang! "


    for a moment, the strange space trembles between the two energies.


    "They are very strong. Maybe they are stronger than Lei Tianhuang! "


    Du Shaofu was able to feel the extreme evil spirit and spirit fluctuation surging out at the moment. The overwhelming spirit energy and evil spirit were erupting, and the aftereffect was enough to affect the spirits. These two spirits'' fluctuations were too strong.


    When he thought of his disciple Lei Tianhuang, Du Shaofu also laughed bitterly to himself. At present, his master seems to be inferior to his disciple. It''s really humiliating.


    "Human beings, what are you hesitating about? Help me quickly, or we will all die, and you will not have the greatest chance to bury in this world. There is no need to worry about it. I promise that I will never deal with you after it is done! "


    in the fierce impact, the remnant soul is agitated, and the soul Ji is obviously shaken back and suppressed in the downwind, and her words are dignified.


    "Bitch! "


    GU Mian was angry, and once again a terrible cold cold competition swept out of the huge tornado storm, and fiercely attacked the soul girl.


    Du Shaofu pondered, for a time, he was still struggling with his choice.


    "Wealth in danger! "


    suddenly, Du Shaofu made a decision. Looking at the front air, the two storms collided again. Suddenly, he gritted his teeth. The golden wings of Dapeng burst out of the sky, and the purple light in his hands gushed out. The air of killing thunder filled the air, and the purple thunder swept out like an angry dragon. Suddenly, he stormed away at the ancient tomb, and the space along the way collapsed.


    "Humble man, you are on your own way! "


    Gu Ming was angry, but he felt that the huge power of thunder and lightning came suddenly, and he was absolutely afraid of it. The storm swept over and set up a strange dark and cold light curtain.


    "Boom. "


    the thunder of the angry dragon struck hard on the cold light curtain, but it was born to suppress the energy of the light curtain. The spirit of punishment and killing swept through, and instantly cracked it, which was covered with crisscross cracks, and then burst into pieces.


    However, the strange cold light curtain fluctuated, the talisman secret lines flickered, and more and more yin cold Qi burst out, which finally resisted Du Shaofu''s attack."First, you humble human being! "


    it seems that Gu mingnu has just suffered a lot from Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse. In the storm, the breath of cold and overcast the sky and set off a huge wave across the space. He gave up his soul concubine and swept towards Du Shaofu directly.


    "Boom "


    once the decision was made, Du Shaofu also began to exert all his strength to stimulate his own thunder pulse. The thunder spread and destroyed all around, and the lightning fell.


    Thunder and lightning swept the sky, like a rainstorm, purple electric snake flickered, strong breath, the spirit of punishment spread, without killing, but it showed the prestige of nature, showed the righteousness of heaven and earth, even to the sun, it could be powerful and powerful, and punish all living beings!


    Under the terrible thunder and military pulse, it is obvious that Gu Ming was greatly affected. The layers of yin and cold Qi were constantly broken, and the rune was worn out.


    Du Shaofu was relieved that the thunder and lightning pulse and the power of thunder and lightning could suppress the energy of the ghost of Yin cold remnant. However, he did not dare to be careless. The breath on his body was so strong that he could be a perfect strong man in holy land. If he had not been suppressed by the power of thunder and lightning, it would have been more difficult to deal with it.


    "With the power of this strange thunder and lightning, your cultivation is too low after all, and it is not enough for the later period of Holy Land! "


    the sound of Gu Ming came out, and the tremendous evil spirit gushed out in the storm, which swept out suddenly like a shock wave.


    "Boom! "


    although Du Shaofu''s thunder and lightning force collide with each other, Du Shaofu''s thunder and lightning force is the killer of these Yin cold evil spirit remnant souls, but on the energy level, the energy of the Yin cold evil spirit remnant soul is much larger. In the constant collision, the low sound explosion sound is endless, and the amazing energy table is rolled away.


    Du Shaofu was affected by a lot of impact and influence. The evil Qi energy with Yin and cold went directly into his own mud pill palace. Fortunately, the yuan Shen in the mud pill palace was enough for dialogue.


    "Wow "


    in such a confrontation and collision, all kinds of energy bloomed in this dark space like fireworks with dazzling purple lights.


    All of a sudden, a strong, cold and towering energy suddenly appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Boom! "


    to Du Shaofu''s surprise, the evil spirit energy was very strange. Dapeng''s golden wings quickly wrapped in front of him, like a silkworm chrysalis, covering his body.


    "Long. "


    under the huge impact force, Du Shaofu''s body wrapped in Dapeng''s golden wings was shattered like a meteorite, and the space behind him was also shattered.


    Under the impact of this terrible force, Du Shaofu felt the horror of the things condensed by the evil spirit and the remnant soul, which was too strong. It was clearly just a kind of Yin cold residual soul energy, but it was not only aimed at the yuan God, but also had a huge force, which seemed to tear up and destroy his internal organs.


    The mud pill palace was also greatly affected. Fortunately, the yuan Shen was able to cope with it.


    However, Du Shaofu was able to cope with the immortal metaphysics, the green spirit armor and the abnormal yuan Shen.


    The golden wings of Dapeng spread, and Du Shaofu stabilized his body, and his face was slightly coagulated.


    "It''s really beyond one''s ability. With this strange power of thunder and lightning, it''s a humble man who is too weak to be attacked! "


    it seems that there is a pair of eyes staring at Du Shaofu, and Gu Ming''s voice is gloomy and sharp.


    "After all, there is not a remnant spirit! "


    Du Shaofu got up and looked at the huge tornado storm. His temper also came up. His eyes were shining with thunder, and a chill came from his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2443

    Although he had just been shaken back, Du Shaofu knew that he had the immortal Xuanti and the green spirit armor, and that he was completely OK. As for the cold spirit attack power, he could completely eliminate it.


    Standing in the sky, at least he is now in the later period of the holy land. He is despised by a spirit of the spirit. Du Shaofu is not happy.


    "Hum! "


    it seems that Du Shaofu didn''t care much when he saw him. Gu Ming was also shocked. A cold hum came out from the cold energy vortex like a tornado storm.


    "Humble man, I see what you can do. "


    in an instant, Gu Mian again launched his hand, and the huge whirlpool whirled out. The vast cold and evil spirit swept out with great spirit power. The fluctuation of evil spirit and spirit directly affected the original spirit, and penetrated into Du Shaofu everywhere. He was afraid that the ordinary sage who had become a strong man in later period of cultivation would be destroyed in an instant.


    However, Du Shaofu was able to fight against the towering yuan Shen''s attack. The strength of Yuan Shen would not have been under the flesh.


    "Hun Ji, don''t you do it! "


    If Du Shaofu drinks heavily, can he be trapped by his soul.


    "Woo..."! "


    on hearing the speech, the spirit energy of the soul girl suddenly gave out a strange cry.


    In an instant, the space squirmed around in the strange cry of "Wuwu". In the huge cold and cold energy storm, ferocious ghosts swept out and covered the sky and earth. It was like opening the door of ghosts, like swarming towards the ancient peace.


    "Woo! "


    covering the sky and sky, dense ghosts and terror, cold and cold spirits, violent and rapid spread, shaking the whole space.


    Countless horror ghosts swept out, twisted the space, just like a storm, tearing open the space cracks to cover the space.


    "Bitches, you can''t turn the big waves!"


    Gu Ming drank coldly. In the waves of the spirits all over the body, there were countless ferocious animal shadows roaring out. Suddenly, they collided violently with hunji, tearing up the void and breaking up the space.


    "Humble man, die first! "


    at the same time, Gu Ming seems to have realized that this human is not simple. If he wants to solve one of them first, it will be troublesome. The vast energy of the remnant soul breaks out, and the hidden patterns of talismans fluctuate. As the dark clouds whirl to the top, they continue to crush Du Shaofu.


    "Give you a face, don''t you! "


    Du Shaofu''s face was gloomy, and he suddenly raised his head. There were Ancient Runes rippling from his whole body. In a flash, on this vast expanse of emptiness, an outline of the eight trigrams diagram of emptiness appeared.


    Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen and Dui are connected with each other and turn into a bright divine ring, which diffuses around.


    "Boom "


    when the empty eight trigrams are revealed, animals roar, thunder comes, golden winged ROC birds flutter their wings, mountains and lakes deduce, wind and rain alternate, the sun, moon and stars change


    This empty eight diagrams diagram connects heaven and earth and contains all things, just like a small world or even a small universe.


    The towering spirit of the dark clouds of energy swept over like the top, dun time has been a lot of impact, and even the edge has collapsed.


    "What means! "


    Gu Ming exclaimed in surprise. There was breath in his strange means, which made him feel his heart tremble.


    "Penglin nine days! "


    "! "


    at the same time, in the eight diagrams, Du Shaofu is like a God in the sky, and the golden winged Dapeng birds are also the enemies of these cold and evil things. With the thunder and the martial pulse, they spread out in an instant with the momentum of lightning.


    "Boom! "


    so sweeping, a large cloud of energy was shattered and destroyed.


    "Xuanhuangdi seal! "


    gorgeous palmprint was born, layers of light superimposed and blooming, dazzling talismans and secret patterns were blooming. There were green dragons and white tigers, and the empty shadows of Zhuque Xuanwu roared out, and the breath was domineering and frightening.


    Such fingerprints are unmatched, and the brilliance is pouring into the world. Under the gorgeous, there is a terrible tyrannical destruction energy!


    "Chulala "


    where the palm print passes, the Yin cold energy is directly annihilated in silence. "Is it human or golden winged ROC "Gu Ming was more and more surprised and was greatly affected.


    "Human beings, this is it. We will do our best. We will not last long! "Hun Ji is so happy. It seems that she didn''t expect that the human being was so strong that all the martial arts seemed to be able to affect ancient Ming.


    "Baquan Dao"


    with a big drink, Du Shaofu shook his arm and burst out directly. In this moment, the golden light in his eyes was suddenly brilliant and his breath was towering!


    "Boom! "


    a domineering momentum suddenly diffuses from the fist, which makes the emptiness of the eight trigrams diagram vibrate violently "


    in this whole place, the space almost collapses directly, revealing the trace of vacuum."It seems that we need some means to deal with you "


    just at this moment, the cold voice of Gu Ming was heard, and the breath was rolling. The space seemed to be torn open. A huge magic seal appeared directly on the empty map of eight trigrams, and then blocked Du Shaofu''s fist.


    When this magic seal appears, it makes the eight trigrams empty map tremble fiercely, permeates a kind of invisible and strange power, which can destroy the yuan God even more.


    "Hi "


    the fist collides with the magic seal, and the vast void is broken soundlessly in an instant.


    The power of frightening people and spirits swept across the sky.


    "Pedaling "


    in the empty eight diagrams diagram, Du Shaofu retreated one after another, and even the empty eight diagrams set off a huge wave, revealing cracks.


    "Too strong! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved secretly, which was too strong.


    "Go on! "


    the strength of Gu Ming also aroused Du Shaofu''s intention to fight, and his two pupils were filled with intense thunder waves, casting purple and gold lightning.


    For a moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes were like two rounds of golden sun shining, and the space roared with the terrifying smell of tyranny.


    In the next moment, from Du Shaofu''s golden body, a dazzling purple gold arc gushed out, and a supreme breath permeated the world!


    At this moment, the bright purple and gold electric arc swept out of the Zhou sky, and the purple and gold talisman and secret patterns flickered across the sky, which could not be provoked, but also swept out with the death penalty!


    "Gee! "


    the purple gold arc spreads in all directions in the empty eight diagrams diagram, just like rising up in the empty eight diagrams diagram on an obstinate day. Countless purple gold electric arcs pour out, glowing brilliantly, and a huge purple gold Lei pengpeng''s virtual shadow then soars out of the sky.


    Du Shaofu''s figure is shrouded in the shadow of the purple and golden thunder Peng, and the image of the empty eight trigrams is integrated into one!


    "Go on! "


    Du Shaofu drank like a roc singing through clouds and rocks, which aroused a torrent of lightning, like the ups and downs of the ocean, as if he wanted to overturn the void.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu shrouded in the purple and golden rapeng, just like a real golden winged ROC bird.


    Du Shaofu went straight across the void to suppress the dragon. Behind his back, the shadow was huge, his wings were outspread, and his whole body was shining with purple and gold. His fierce power covered and spread, which made the whole world tremble!


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams, thunder and martial veins, and golden winged ROC bird and supreme beast can be integrated into one.


    Such a huge power makes the universe upside down and the void roars!


    The huge purple and gold thunderbolt is flying in the sky, and the thunder is wanzhang. With the irresistible momentum of the great punishment, the killing directly thinks of the magnificent spirit energy of Gu Ming in the whole body.


    "Is it human or golden winged ROC! "


    Gu Ming exclaimed, at the moment, the spirit energy around has been broken and destroyed.


    "Hiss "


    the purple and gold thunder roc flies in the sky, spreading its wings like a cloud covering the sky. With the bright thunder, the claw marks tear the void. If five huge purple gold thunderbolts fall, they sweep over the vast spirit tornado storm.


    "Wow "


    at this moment, under this terrible power, the cold and Yin energy around Gu Mian is crumbling.


    Hun Ji took advantage of this opportunity to suppress the strong, and finally completely destroyed the energy storm around the light.


    "Humble human being, you make me angry! "


    after the tornado storm was torn apart, a huge black figure appeared in the void, and a creepy breath emerged from Du Shaofu''s heart. Suddenly, his eyes trembled violently and looked up at each other!


    "Ancient peace "


    that huge figure is in the sky, and the terrible breath can make the Eight Diagrams almost confused, and the spirit of the remnant spirits around it rolls around the huge body, making it look like a ghost, a God and a devil.


    His huge body is filled with black light. His eyes are dark and deep, just like a black hole. The energy of the universe around him is disordered because of his appearance.


    "Humble man! "


    with the appearance of Gu Mian, after staring at Du Shaofu, he did not stop. From the huge void, a strange black ripple spread, and layers of shaking void covered the spreading void, sweeping Du Shaofu! "Gee! "


    PENG Ming pierces the clouds and rocks, Du Shaofu shakes his wings, and the shadow of purple and golden Lei Peng hovers out of the sky and soars upward!


    "Gee "


    Zijin leipeng releases the boundless and majestic pressure, spreads its wings, glitters with purple gold arc, covers the sky with fierce power, and diffuses the supreme beast power, making the nine days turbulent!


    "Boom "


    the purple gold thunder ROC swept out with its wings and dense purple gold electric arc. It was in the rapidly twisted space that it finally converged into a huge purple and gold thunderbolt, which swept into the sky and swept into the towering evil Qi, and was swept by the mighty, powerful and terrifying force.


    The collision between the purple gold thunder Peng and the surging residual spirit breath broke out, and countless purple gold thunder fell like a waterfall to the four corners of the sky, and a large amount of void life collapsed into a dark void.


    In the empty diagram of the eight trigrams, a grass is swept out of the hidden pattern of a coarse meal talisman.


    This grass is Dongming grass. The leaves of the whole body are slender, just like the real object, and the secret patterns of the talisman flash.As the Dongming grass is swept out, the atmosphere spreads to purify Lingtai and suppress all evils!


    "Whew! "


    the bright and mysterious patterns on Dongming grass turn into a beam of light to suppress all evil spirits.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    a large number of empty shadows gathered by the remnant souls of ancient tomb were destroyed, and the spirit energy swept over!


    "It''s Dongming grass "


    Hun Ji was also surprised. At the moment, she was shocked by all the means on the human body. She did not dare to touch it. She could only suppress Gu Ming in opposition to it.


    "Go on! "


    Hun Ji''s voice was tender and she followed her hand in front of Gu Ming.


    "Bitch, you and this humble human are going to die today! "


    it was obvious that Gu Ming was afraid of Hun Ji and did not dare to be careless. The human had exceeded his expectations again and again, and all kinds of means suppressed him and became angry.


    Du Shaofu urged the profound meaning of the eight trigrams and thunder and martial pulse, especially Dongming grass. At the moment, he also played a roll.


    Du Shaofu did his best, plus Dapeng''s golden wings and green spirit armor, thunder and lightning mystery, and joined hands with his soul concubine to stop Gu Ming for a time.


    "Human beings, there is still a little bit to do. What means can we use thoroughly? In this way, we will be able to suppress ancient peace! "Hun Ji said to Du Shaofu.


    "I''ve done my best! "Du Shaofu is not stupid. He does his best and doesn''t give himself a way back. That''s not his usual style.


    The cold evil spirit tornado around Hun Ji was fluctuating, and it seemed that while suppressing Gu Ming, maybe the human still had some means. He continued to say to Du Shaofu, "don''t worry. As long as you help me solve the ancient tomb today, my soul Ji owes you a debt. Besides taking you to the place where the greatest secret of time is buried, I have another precious gift, absolutely Let you be satisfied. If you let Gu Ming run today and wait for him to recover, I will not be afraid of him. You can deal with him today and damage his good deeds. He will never let you go. "


    " bitch, how long do you think this humble human can support? You still want to kill me. It''s ridiculous. It''s good that you don''t die today! "Gu Ming is angry. It''s good for them here, but for human beings, once it is consumed and extremely difficult to recover, the vitality is dim and there is no energy of heaven and earth. Once the human is exhausted and unable to support, then he will solidify and suppress the tenacity and human again.


    "Human beings, you must do your best and make a quick decision. Otherwise, it will do harm to us. I promise to compensate you and make you satisfied! "The soul Ji said, also really has the worry which the ancient Ming said.


    "Spell it! "


    Du Shaofu bit his teeth, and now that he has done so, he can only make a choice. If he can''t do anything about it completely, he will be even more disadvantageous to him at that time.


    As Du Shaofu clenched his teeth, a flash of silver and gold lightning broke out in front of him at the same time.


    "Boom! "


    in this moment, the lightning and thunder on this side of the void turned into a vast variety of thunder and lightning, and the spiritual thunder was powerful and overwhelming, drowning the void. It contains the earth collapse thunder, the soul destroying God thunder, the Taiyin Tianchen thunder, and the 3000 earthquake thunder


    The arc is bright and boundless, and the lightning runes are dense, reflecting the void.


    In the brilliant destruction thunder, a huge red Jiri macaque figure rushed out, releasing the tyranny of destruction in an instant.


    "Boom "


    the sky is full of silver and gold thunder, covering the void.


    "Oh! "


    the red Jiri macaque roared, and his eyes were like two rounds of golden sun, the silver gold bright arc of light, and the heart palpitations filled all directions.


    This is Du Shaofu''s chijiri horse Monkey God, which contains six kinds of spirit thunder.


    It can be said that Du Shaofu''s physical metamorphosis has reached the level of evil spirits, but the degree of Yuan Shen''s metamorphosis is definitely not below it.


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was not only a combination of Yuan Shen and Linglei, but also a combination of pulse soul and pulse soul.


    At that time, the huge body of the red Jiri macaque broke out. The golden light was ten thousand Zhang. The spirit pupil was subdued to the world. The pressure was like the beginning of heaven and earth. Push the four sides horizontally to let the void burst!


    The body of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen rushed forward, and a torrential thunder and lightning breath suddenly spread in the body, and the lightning storm swept out, and instantly filled the sky.


    The thunderous thunder and lightning surge, all of a sudden, the whole space is surging, lightning and thunder, and the void is shaking immortal.


    "Spirit thunder, this is spirit thunder, several kinds of spirit thunder are in one, how can this be possible "


    when the thunder and lightning covered the void, the exclamation of Gu Ming could not be suppressed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2444

    And the voice of ancient peace, now also with a kind of inexplicable uneasy fear up.


    In the cold storm, soul Ji also seems to be shocked at the moment, for one of the stagnation, that terrible spirit thunder, also let her be greatly affected.


    The body of the red Jiri macaque, the God of the Yuan Dynasty, appeared. The bright silver and gold electric light streamed through the whole square space sky. The wind and cloud changed color and thunder clouds were dense.


    "Boom "


    a series of thunder filled the heart palpitation, silver gold lightning, a huge breath of palpitation suddenly came, making the heaven and earth tremble.


    What''s more, yinluotun soul thunder could not be restrained for a long time. With Du Shaofu''s release, it was more intense at the moment, just like an instinct. In the bright thunder and lightning all over the sky, it condensed into a huge thunder tree, with a terrible swallowing power, which diffused from the silver and gold lightning giant tree.


    This is the original form of Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei in Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, but at the moment, Yinluo tunhun thunder is the most excited one. Its talisman and secret patterns cover the trees. It has an ancient domineering atmosphere, which can not be provoked and contains violent destruction!


    When Du Shaofu''s spirit thunder appeared, the terror energy around Gu Ming''s huge body suddenly trembled, which seemed to be shivering. At the moment, a huge swallowing power swept out of the huge tree of silver and gold thunder, which made it break to pieces.


    "Boom "


    lightning and thunder, silver and gold thunder trees, diffused out of an ancient imposing momentum, breaking out of the talisman secret patterns, directly devouring the surging spirit and soul energy of Gu Ming.


    At the same time, under the huge tree of silver and gold thunder, the electric arc filled the void, just like the root of the tree gushed into the power of the towering spirit of Gu Ming''s whole body, such as rooting and sprouting, and forcibly absorbing the energy of the whole body of Guming, as if meeting the energy needed for rooting and sprouting.


    "Kaka "


    under all the astonished eyes, a strange and shocking scene appeared in the sky.


    With the appearance of the huge tree of silver and gold thunder, the void around Gu Ming began to twist as a whole, and the surging energy seemed to wither, and began to wither away.


    At this moment, soul Ji can also clearly know that it is because the silver and gold thunder tree is actually the energy on ancient Ming body, absorbing the spirit power of ancient Ming.


    "Yinluotun soul thunder can really devour! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were beaming with joy, and now he could clearly feel that yinluotunhunlei could really swallow the energy of this ancient tomb.


    "Asshole! "


    but at the moment, Gu Ming was stunned. The thunder and lightning pulse and other means were enough to suppress him. At the moment, with this spirit thunder, or several kinds of spirit thunder, it was even worse. He didn''t expect that the spirit thunder could devour him.


    "Chulala "


    with the huge trees of silver and gold thunder devouring, the surging spirit energy of Gu Ming''s whole body dissipated directly at a very terrible speed.


    "Bitches, humble human beings, I will not let you go! "


    the light roared, and the huge body began to intend to leave. The mighty force fluctuated and wanted to tear the space away.


    "Where to go! "


    seeing that it has worked, yinluotunhun thunder can also devour those benefits. Du Shaofu didn''t want to miss it. Thunder and lightning burst out at the same time, and the thunder and lightning interweaved into purple and golden lightning, which was hung in the sky like a purple waterfall.


    The powerful thunder came out of it. At this moment, the instinct heart of Gu Ming trembled. The power of thunder and lightning was born to be the fear of its spirit body.


    "Oh. "


    the ferocious shadows surrounding the light were greatly affected at this moment, and they were immediately frightened and trembled.


    In the dense purple thunder and lightning, the terrible energy fluctuation diffuses from it, and the surrounding space, with the "Zizi" electric light, diffuses and collapses inch by inch.


    "Boom! "


    countless thunders fell from the sky, and the thundering sound of the whole space became a piece. The thunder roared and roared all over the space. The space was also smashed, and the ferocious shadows were broken and destroyed.


    "Boom. "


    at the same time, Du Shaofu''s thunder, martial pulse, spirit thunder, Dongming grass, and the profound meaning of thunder and lightning moved in unison. They bombarded Gu Ming and went down in succession.


    "Asshole. "


    after a cold drink, the vast evil spirit and spirit energy permeated.


    "Gu Ming, you also have today! "


    Hun Ji sneered and found an opportunity. The terrible Yin cold remnant soul energy swept through and attacked Gu Ming continuously.


    "Boom! "


    the space roared, and one after another of the bright thunder fell on the sky around the ancient tomb. Under the force of the thunder, the space directly began to crack, the bright lightning overflowed and opened, and the surrounding space was inch by inch broken.


    "Boom. "


    Du Shaofu will not miss this opportunity, and the force of thunder will instantly bombard Gu Ming.


    Gu Ming''s body is huge, and the surging energy is sweeping around, but it''s just a living target. He can''t hide the thunder all over the sky.In an instant, Gu Ming was hit by dozens of thunder, and his huge body trembled. He was actually a little weak, with faint traces of fading.


    How could he have thought that there would be thunder and lightning power and all kinds of means to suppress him in front of him. The cultivation of human beings was clearly the later period of holy land. In addition to the terrible means, the combat power was enough to be comparable to the perfection of the holy land.


    "Yes. "


    at the moment, Gu Ming''s eyes were dignified, and he finally realized the sense of crisis, and his huge body fled quickly.


    "Gu Ming, this is the consequence you have to bear. Now you can''t escape! "


    Hun Ji suppressed them one after another. At the moment, it seemed that she was fully up to her full strength. A towering aura of spirit and spirit sprang out and the whole space was trembling.


    "Hoo "


    the energy of the supernatural spirit gushed out, and instantly filled the air. It was released like a tornado storm, which directly swept the ancient tomb into it.


    "Crash "


    at the edge of the surrounding space, the space is crumbling, revealing a strip of dark space cracks.


    "Bitch, I won''t let you go! "


    the voice of Gu Ming is constantly coming out, roaring and frightening, surging residual soul, and the spirit breath is stirring away.


    At the moment, Hun Ji seems to have completely controlled the situation and suppressed Gu Ming. Instead, she said to Du Shaofu, "human beings, you can stop. Gu Ming can now be handed over to me. After I deal with him, I will surely take you to find the greatest secret of burial in this world, and it will also bring you great benefits! "


    " human beings, don''t believe this bitch. After the bitches devour me, they will never let you go! "Gu Ming''s big voice came out, and his attitude towards Du Shaofu suddenly improved. He said," human beings, we can make up. You just have to help me deal with Hun Ji. If Hun Ji promises you, I''ll give you double. I''m more trustworthy than Hun Ji, a bitch. "


    " Gu Mian, why do we have to fight a trapped animal? We have been fighting for countless years. Today, everything should be over! "


    the sound of soul Ji Jiao''s voice fell down. Although the great tornado storm released the spirit wave and evil spirit more and more strong, it swept Gu Ming one after another.


    But at the moment, although Du Shaofu stopped taking action and the purple and golden thunder Peng converged, the spirit thunder in the yuan God was not restrained, and the yinluotun soul thunder thunder was more and more excited. The huge trees of silver and gold thunder were covered in the void, and the electric arc was like several roots rooted in the surging energy of the remnant soul in ancient peace, like an instinct to directly devour the vast spirit energy of the spirit.


    The speed of this kind of engulf, it seems, will not be under the soul Ji, or even surpass.


    "Man, you can stop! "It seems that she has noticed something," said hunji to Du Shaofu.


    "To be honest, I can''t control these spirit thunder at all! "


    Du Shaofu did not leave any trace on his face. He felt that the surging spirit energy was of great benefit to yinluotunhunlei. If he could refine it directly, how could Du Shaofu not intervene.


    At the moment, this soul Ji is obviously swallowing Gu Ming. Du Shaofu estimates that if the soul Ji and Gu Ming devour each other, the strength of the other side will soar. In this way, he can just do it. Naturally, such benefits can''t be let go. If it is to let the soul Ji get benefits alone, it will be more troublesome to deal with himself at that time.


    "What, human, are you kidding? How can you control the spirit thunder! "Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Hun Ji was obviously surprised. She seemed very surprised and shocked. She didn''t think that the human beings could absorb the energy of ancient Ming, which should have belonged to her.


    According to Hun Ji''s plan, if she can completely devour Gu Ming, there will be no living creature or her opponent. Who knows at this time, although this human helped to deal with Gu Ming, it also came to plunder the benefits.


    "This is a spirit thunder, how can I control it completely? These spirit thunder are mysterious in me, I can''t control them, but they won''t hurt me. "Du Shaofu opened his mouth. Naturally, such benefits would not be missed, and he put everything on Ling Lei''s body.


    "Man, you "


    Hun Ji is speechless. Although she doesn''t believe it, she also thinks about it. It seems that there are several kinds of spirit thunder in the human body. How can the spirit thunder be controlled by a human? Therefore, she has some faith.


    Du Shaofu also stopped speaking and allowed Yinluo to swallow the surging energy.


    "Human beings, believe me, Hun Ji is a bitch. Don''t believe him. She is the most dangerous. After she devours me, she will not let you go. If you want to kill her for me, I promise to take you to find the biggest secret of burial in the world and give you all the benefits you want! "


    in the surging earth soul tornado storm, the sound of Gu Ming came out, and the voice was quite dispirited, as if he was suffering from a great impact and heavy damage.


    "Dying struggle, it''s over. "The enchanting voice of the soul girl is coming out, and she is devouring the ancient tomb.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2445

    With the fall of his voice, the spirit energy surged in this place.


    "Hun Ji, you bitch, humble human being, you will regret it "


    the voice of Gu Ming is getting smaller and smaller. After the continuous scream, there is no sound coming out.


    In the surging energy storm of evil spirit and spirit, Du Shaofu''s eyes have always been somewhat dignified, but he also took the opportunity to swallow the benefits of soul thunder with Yinluo.


    Hun Ji seems to feel something and no longer speaks. She is secretly speeding up the phagocytosis. However, she seems to be afraid of the power of thunder and lightning and dare not get close to Du Shaofu.


    This time also lasted for a long time, about a few hours later, the huge forest spirit tornado storm around Gu Ming finally stopped.


    And when the last piece of huge energy remains, it has been occupied by yinluotun soul thunder. Several thunder and lightning roots are rooted in it, so that soul Ji dare not touch it.


    "Human, can you control it now? Close the spirit thunder. "Soul Ji Jiao drinks, this spirit thunder has occupied the last big stream of ancient Ming''s energy, let her dare not approach.


    "I said, I can''t control them. "Du Shaofu shook his head.


    "You "


    Hun Ji seems to be angry, but she can''t do anything about it. The cold energy of her whole body is disappearing. When the tornado storms that block out the sun all around her disappear, a graceful body emerges. Her face is extremely beautiful, and her posture is convex and exquisite. Especially, the radian in front of her body is ready to come out. Her whole body gives a light cold evil spirit, which makes people look at it The eyes are trembling with heart, just like a witch from nine you.


    "I promised you, and I will. "


    Hun Ji looks at Du Shaofu, but on her beautiful face, there is an invisible cold in her eyes, which makes her feel scared at a glance.


    "That''s good. "


    Du Shaofu looked at the soul girl in front of him and nodded slightly, but he was on guard secretly.


    "How can you have such a Turing thunder on you? "Hun Ji looks at Du Shaofu, but her eyes are always on the thunder tree, and her eyes are trembling.


    "By chance. "Du Shaofu didn''t intend to say more.


    Hun Ji looked at Du Shaofu. She seemed to know that she couldn''t ask any more questions. She was not willing to give up the last group of energy. Then she said to Du Shaofu softly: "wait for me for some time. I need time to recover. I will take you there. "


    " I don''t know how long it will take? "


    Du Shaofu was on the alert secretly, but his eyes showed no trace, so he had to worry. The strength of this soul girl seemed to be on the same level as that of Gu Ming. If she was allowed to recover to her heyday and had just swallowed up that ancient Ming, she might be even more terrifying. Once she started to do it by herself, it would be very troublesome.


    He was worried that the soul girl would turn over and refuse to recognize people. However, the biggest secret of burial in the world was that Du Shaofu had no choice now.


    "It won''t take too long. It will count if you take care of it. "The soul girl''s voice dropped, and her graceful and exquisite body was seduced like a witch. Then she sat on her knees not far away, her eyes slightly closed, and her whole body seemed to be beginning to vomit.


    Du Shaofu looked at him for a moment, and then he was on the alert. He was also waiting for the end of yinluotunhunlei.


    An hour later, the swallowing of yinluotunhun thunder is over, Du Shaofu takes back yinluotunhun thunder, and the body of chijiri macaque yuan Shen returns to the mud pill palace.


    "Boom "


    a vast amount of energy erupted in the mud pill palace, which made Du Shaofu''s head tremble. The surging energy was amazing.


    "How can it be so strong! "


    Du Shaofu was also shocked. Yuan Shen returned to the MiRu palace, only to find that the energy of swallowing the ancient peace had reached such a terrible level that it was so surging that it almost burst out in the mud pill palace.


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu sat on the lap of the nine turn God leilian, and began to refine the energy that had been swallowed. Yinluo tunhun Lei would refine it automatically. The mysterious remnant skill that has been in his mind, releasing the ancient breath, just like glowing, began to suppress the surging energy directly, which made Du Shaofu feel much better at once.


    "Hoo "


    Du Shaofu breathed a sigh of relief, still secretly shocked. He really underestimated that ancient tomb. He absorbed half of his energy, but it was also so terrible.


    With Du Shaofu''s body sitting on his knees, the spirit thunder of the yuan God in his mind is refining the magnificent energy. Although the energy seems to have great benefits for the yuan God, it can also feed back a lot of flesh.


    "It seems that this is the real danger. "


    Du Shaofu pondered that there were still such strange strong men as Gu Ming and Hun Ji in the deep pit under the ground. One by one, their strength was comparable to those who came out of the eternal tomb. No wonder that so many powerful people in the holy land had entered and could not get out. The strength of Gu Ming and Hun Ji has proved that the danger in the burial place is extraordinary.


    After thinking about it for a while, Du Shaofu stopped thinking about it. He was wary of the soul concubine and did not dare to do anything else. He only hoped that the energy of Yuan Shen could be refined as soon as possible.There was no sun, moon and stars in the pit. Everything was dark and time was passing by slowly.


    "Hoo "


    I don''t know how long it took. She took a deep breath and exhaled a breath of cold and turbid air from her mouth. The space in front of her body suddenly felt like a stream of cold air whistling past, which shocked people.


    At the same time, the soul Ji man exquisite body slowly stood up, stretched a stretch, by adding floating convex.


    After that, Hun Ji''s eyes fell on Du Shaofu and looked at Du Shaofu carefully. Her eyes were full of surprise and surprise.


    "What, do you want to do something to me? "


    suddenly, a faint voice came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, and his slightly closed eyes opened for him, and a flash of thunder flashed away.


    "I promise you, I will do it, don''t worry! "


    Hun Ji looks at Du Shaofu, and there is a wave in her eyes, leaving no trace in her eyes.


    "That''s good. "


    Du Shaofu nodded, and slowly rose to look at the soul girl in front of her. The strange woman was invisible, and even the frightening breath on her body was completely hidden at the moment. With her own strength, she could barely feel it.


    "Are you ready to go? "Hun Ji asked. Her eyes were also looking at Du Shaofu secretly. She was also quite puzzled. She found that she could not spy out anything.


    "Of course, you can lead the way. "


    Du Shaofu glanced slightly, looked at Hun Ji, and said," you said that in addition to the biggest secret of burial in the world, there are big opportunities for me. I hope it is not a fake. "


    " cluck "


    on hearing the speech, Hun Ji laughed, and the flowers and branches trembled with laughter, which made the protruding figure more moving.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2446

    "Man, what greed! "


    Hun Ji laughs and looks at Du Shaofu with a smile." not far ahead is the old nest of Gu Ming. I believe there are a lot of things in there that you will like. "


    a moment later, Du Shaofu followed Hun Ji carefully to a cave where the wind was hidden. Just after entering the cave, there was a flash of light, the glow was diffuse, and the flashing talisman and secret patterns were shining.


    Later, Du Shaofu was stupefied. The cave was bright and dazzling. There were scattered sacred objects, various treasures, and archaic bags of heaven and earth, which add up to a lot.


    There are also sacred medicines, precious medicines, and many of them are in the land of genius. The accumulation is like a small hill, filled with strong energy fluctuations.


    "Gu Ming is interested in collecting these things, but they are of no use to him. They are cheap for you. "Hun Ji said faintly that although these are treasures, including holy herbs, they are useless for Gu Ming and her.


    "Rich, now rich. "


    the smile on Du Shaofu''s face can''t hide his smile. It''s a treasure. It''s not an ordinary sacred vessel. It''s all archaic holy vessels. There are many holy medicines and genius treasures. All of them come from the depths of the burial place. Any appearance of them can cause those strong people to fight for it. But now there are a lot of them like mountains in front of him.


    "That''s a big deal! "Du Shaofu laughed and was not polite. He immediately put these treasures into his bag of heaven and earth.


    "This is the place left by Gu Ming. Don''t you have some in these years? "After collecting all the treasures, Du Shaofu looked at Hun Ji with great expectation.


    "It''s all given to you. I don''t have the habit of closing in peace. "Hun Ji''s eyes moved, slightly whitened Du Shaofu, and then said," we are ready to go, to the place where the greatest secret of the world is buried. However, it is very far away, and it is also very dangerous along the way. You should be prepared in your heart. "


    " is there any danger for you? "Du Shaofu''s eyebrows slightly shrugged. With the strength of this soul girl, she is the greatest danger in the dead land.


    "The general dangerous situation is fine, but it is not simple here, especially in that "


    the soul girl moved her eyes and said," it''s extremely dangerous. In some places, even I dare not enter easily. The place where the biggest secret of burial in the world is located is extremely dangerous! "


    " what is the biggest secret of burial in this world? "Du Shaofu looked at the soul girl. Maybe the soul girl has been in it all the time, and knows something about it.


    But Hun Ji shook her head and said, "I don''t know. It''s just that some people have come here, and many people have been damaged. Their residual souls contain information about the biggest secret in the world. In addition, I have been here for countless years, so I know something. But what is buried in it, I and Gu Ming will not know, only know that there is the biggest buried in the world The secret is also the most dangerous place in this.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved in secret, and he did not know that what Hun Ji said was true or false.


    "Let''s go "


    then, led by Hun Ji, Du Shaofu left.


    All the way, Du Shaofu mumbled Du Shaofu''s words, intentionally or unintentionally.


    However, Du Shaofu did not find any useful information from Hun Ji.


    "After swallowing Gu Ming, I don''t know where your strength is now? "Du Shaofu was also curious about the cultivation level of Hun Ji, and his mind couldn''t find out.


    "According to the comparison of your accomplishments, my cultivation level should be the level of perfection of holy land. "The soul girl said quietly.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised. The strength of this soul girl didn''t seem to be under the thunder sky. Not to mention, not long ago, she also swallowed up the huge benefits of Gu Ming.


    "What''s the use of your spirit thunder to devour the energy of Gu Ming? "Hun Ji suddenly asked Du Shaofu.


    "I don''t know. I can''t completely control the spirit thunder on me. They are just stored in me. "Naturally, Du Shaofu can''t tell the truth.


    The depth of the burial ground is vast, which is much larger than Du Shaofu had imagined.


    However, Du Shaofu did not encounter any danger because of the presence of his soul. However, Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless.


    According to Du Shaofu''s understanding of this space, there are many dangers in this place of burial. There are dangerous places everywhere, and there are ancient battle formations. If you are not careful, you will find it difficult to escape.


    "Whoosh "


    the two figures are shuttling through the dark and lifeless space. They are like lightning and flash away in the void, heading for the place where the greatest secret of the world is buried.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The space is dark, and in the dark sky, there is a feeling of dark clouds.


    "Whoosh, whoosh "


    the secret patterns of the talismans flicker, the energy fluctuates, and the wind howls. The energy light arrows condensed by the fluctuations of the talisman secret patterns directly break through the air from all directions.


    Each such energy light arrow penetrates the space, cuts through the space cracks, and directly sweeps to a tall and straight figure."Boom! "


    in the space covered by the light arrow, the wind and thunder resound, the figure is tall and straight, the whole body is shining, and the terrible breath is sweeping. It spreads with the breath of incomparable vastness. The breath is breathtaking and soul shaking.


    "Go! "


    all of a sudden, the tall and straight figure drinks softly, tears the space in front of the body, and the figure quickly breaks through the air, and the terrible energy arrow around disappears.


    "It''s dangerous. This place is really dangerous! "


    tall and straight, with pale complexion, is the eternal jade of the world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Vast mountains, white bones, no time to see scattered huge bones and blood stained earth and rocks, but with the years, has faded to a bleak.


    A juelie woman appeared on the mountain, graceful, with a princess bun on her black hair, her colorful hairpin shining, and several wisps of tassels hanging, her skin like ice and snow.


    The woman''s face is gelled with goose fat, and her lips are like cherry blossoms. Her figure is pleated skirt, and the front of her body is just like snow. The skirt only covers the knee, which makes the long and tall legs appear higher. The same colorful belt around the waist makes the waist slim and slim, which is less than one grip, more lining the chest It''s very rich.


    This is Huang ling''er of the Phoenix clan. At the moment, it seems that she has a lot of injuries. Her face is slightly pale, and her expression is dignified. She is alert to all around.


    "Come out! "


    at this time, huangling''er suddenly turned back, and the mysterious air was surging all over her body. Suddenly, a vast breath gushed out.


    "Boom! "


    at the same time, a majestic dark air storm, centering on Huang linger''s delicate body, shrouded in the surrounding sky, swept out with a series of hot and colorful flames, and fluctuated for a moment.


    "Hiss "


    in the void, a strange figure suddenly swept out and rushed to huangling''er.


    Huang ling''er changes color. The whole body is gorgeous, and the blazing flame suddenly surges to the strange figure, causing the waves to surge violently. The blazing breath of the sky spreads from all directions. Under your majestic power, it seems that you want to burn the space clean.


    In the blazing fire, in the face of such attacks as Huang ling''er, the strange figure''s whole body breath was released. A breath of extremely cold spirit condensed in front of the body into a light curtain, covering the whole body. On the strange light screen, there were strange talisman secret lines flashing.


    "Huang ling''er, the Phoenix family, is that the only skill? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2447

    This strange figure at the moment in this towering flame, seems to be under some suppression, but it is not damaged at all, can not do anything about it.


    Huang ling''er''s colorful eyes are dignified and heavy. When her eyes sink, her majestic multicolored flame brings with her colorful colors. From her graceful body, she is bursting with mysterious patterns of talismans. She jumps out with bright light and carries a majestic breath. She turns into a huge Phoenix shadow in mid air.


    "Gu "


    the shadow of the Phoenix spreads its wings like a living creature. Its wings vibrate with the sound of wind and thunder. It carries the supreme animal power of the Phoenix family, like a flame meteorite, and fiercely impacts on the strange figure.


    "I have some skills, but not enough! "


    as the eyes of the strange figure sink, the fingerprints condense, and a terrible wave of light rises from within itself, accompanied by the surge of energy. In the light, there seems to be a breath opposite to itself.


    "Boom "


    at this moment, the dark and empty heaven and earth suddenly changed, and there were many strange runes, which stirred up tremendous waves. At last, the strange runes were interwoven like waves and turned into a terrible storm. With a kind of pressure, it directly shrouded the Phoenix shadow.


    The storm whirled, like a whirlpool of void, filled with a breath that could devour everything and kill all spirits.


    "Boom! "


    with the collision between the Phoenix shadow and the storm vortex, the sky and the earth began to roar in the sky, sending out a strange roar, just like someone hammering the heart and soul, which made people feel like breaking their hearts and shaking their hearts.


    The Phoenix shadow did not stand still for a long time, but it broke away in an instant. The huge shadow suddenly turned into a flame fragment and the rune was erased.


    Huang ling''er looks pale, and her delicate body staggers back a step.


    "That''s not enough! "


    the cold voice came out, and the strange figure''s robe trembled. The figure appeared in front of Huang ling''er like thunder, and burst out with a fist.


    It''s too late for Huang ling''er to avoid it. With her beautiful eyes, it''s only for a moment. Her body is full of amazing blazing breath, which is like a storm. The void around her vibrates like wind and thunder. The overwhelming energy erupts with the faint colorful flame rune.


    "Boom! "


    with a wave of her slender hand, Huang ling''er directly meets her with a fist. Before the fist, it looks like a space vortex, and the flaming Rune erupts, like a colorful phoenix flying high.


    "Hula "


    when such a fist takes shape in an instant, the surrounding void is covered with hot space cracks, and the energy can be invisible to imprison the void. The supreme beast power pervades all directions, making the void emit a" rumbling "clang sound, just like a meteorite exploding with divine fire and directly colliding.


    Two fists collide, such impact sends out the sonorous dull sound, lets the human spirit all want to explode.


    "Wow "


    the colorful flame is blazing, like a sea of fire, a thousand heavy waves in the void, and the surrounding space will" click "in an instant, and the cracks in the dark space will crack like spider webs around the void.


    "Pooh "


    huangling''er vomited blood, and her delicate body flew directly, and her eyes became more and more gloomy.


    "Jie Jie, the Phoenix family''s huangling''er, but that''s all. "


    the strange figure swept through the air and rushed out again.


    Huang ling''er stabilized her body and her eyes were dignified. If the flame started to burn, her breath fluctuated. In the next moment, a huge multicolored Phoenix appeared, occupying the void. The faint colorful flame was boiling and burning. The whole void was shaking.


    From the huge body of the Phoenix, a terrible pressure pervaded, so that thousands of animals tremble, like blocking the sky, like covering the sky, so that people are small and shocking!


    "Gee! "


    the Phoenix ring through the sky, and huangling''er uses her body to rise from the huge body of the Phoenix with a rolling flame. The terrible power and blazing heat turn the void around into a vacuum.


    The strange figure stopped slightly, looked at the body of huangling''er and said, "this is a little interesting! "


    " crash! "


    Huang ling''er didn''t speak. She swept the sky and the sun like a raging flame. With the overwhelming flame of the Phoenix, it was like a flood pouring down and surging. The sea was full of waves, bright and deep. Under the terrible momentum of constantly burning out the vacuum, she swept the weird figure into it in an instant.


    The flame seems to be able to destroy everything. The terrible heat is enough to burn all living beings.


    "Come to an end, you are no longer my opponent! "


    the voice of the strange figure came out from the flames. With the fall of the voice, a huge breath swept out, accompanied by a strange red smoke surging, the black evil spirit rolling, a fingerprint like a dark cloud burst out, crushing the void, and heavy impact on Huang linger''s noumenon.


    This kind of palm print is extremely strange and has a terrible breath. It directly sweeps to huangling''er. It is immediately wrapped in it. The space around the palm print collapses and becomes void. It can wipe out the flame Rune on Huang ling''er and crush everything."Poof "


    huangling''er vomited blood and poured blood mist, which was totally invincible.


    "Phoenix clan, Jie Jie Jie, it''s over! "


    the strange figure appeared, the voice was overcast, and a fist seal smashed into the void, which directly impacted on Huang linger.


    Huang ling''er has been hit hard, and the huge body is retreating, so it is difficult to resist.


    "Hiss "


    at this critical moment, the space is full of strange waves, and a purple robe figure appears in front of Huang linger. Facing this terrible blow, she looks as if there is nothing. She is overbearing and arrogant. Suddenly, she draws her soul and raises her hand to fight against her.


    "Oh! "


    the fist is accompanied by the sound of the Dragon chanting for nine days and the sounds of gods and elephants, which makes the void roar. The lightning and thunder suddenly appear in the high altitude. The void is born and exploded in the place where the fist passes. The ground is cracked in the lower air, and the rocks of the mountain collapse.


    The terrifying Rune ripple energy, like a tsunami, suddenly sweeps through the void like destruction.


    The two fists collided in an instant, the tremendous energy burst out in an instant, and a terrible energy storm swept out everywhere.


    This moment, the void is a violent shock, the invisible domineering breath, the vibration of the space space ripple endlessly, like thunder between heaven and earth.


    "Pedaling "


    the void trembled, the strange figure staggered back, the void was broken at the foot, and the strange breath of the whole body was dim at the moment, as if it had been eroded by something, revealing a pair of surprised and shocked eyes, only staring at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was also staring at the strange and empty shadow in front of him. He seemed to feel a sense of deja vu, which was very complicated and familiar. It seemed that he had been exposed to it.


    The strength of the other side is so strong, but it is so strange that it seems that he has never met before. This makes Du Shaofu strange. From the perspective of breath, he is not like an old man and should be very young, which makes Du Shaofu feel more surprised and strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2448

    "Du Shaofu!"


    the strange figure opened his mouth in surprise, and his eyes seemed to be full of waves.


    "Roc emperor! "


    looking at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, Huang ling''er suddenly burst into joy in her eyes, and her huge body converged, and her figure suddenly came to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "It''s OK. "Du Shaofu looked at Huang ling''er, and he was badly hurt. It seems that the strange person in front of him is different.


    "It''s OK, but I''m afraid it''s going to take some time to heal. "Huang ling''er smiles bitterly. Fortunately Du Shaofu appears, otherwise she knows that at the moment, most of the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Jie Jie Jie "


    Yin Jie''s sneer came out from the strange figure''s mouth. The strange breath around covered the void, with an extremely cold breath. However, when the Yin Jie''s laughter came out, there was also an incomparable pressure, coming from the heaven and earth! Shaking space.


    "Smell familiar! "This breath is very complicated. It seems that the two opposite kinds of breath melt into one person at the moment, which makes Du Shaofu feel surprised.


    "You know me? "


    Du Shaofu can look at the strange figure and ask.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here. Let me see for myself what your strength is now. "The strange figure looked at Du Shaofu''s mouth, and the strange atmosphere around him covered the void, making it impossible for people to pry.


    "Boom! "


    and when the voice fell, a terrible breath wave rose from the body of the strange figure, accompanied by the surge of energy, strange runes and myriads of strange runes, which aroused the billows and turned into a terrible storm. With a great pressure, it directly spread to Du Shaofu.


    "Why hide! "


    as Du Shaofu sank, his body was full of bright golden light, and the sky and earth began to roar in the sky. The golden light was magnificent, which aroused the resonance of heaven and earth, and filled with pieces of Ancient Runes. His body spread everywhere, directly blocking the strange storm.


    "I also want to tell you, it depends on your strength! "


    the strange figure drinks coldly. The figure appears before the strange storm, carrying the evil spirit of the distorted void to the sky. The energy is vast, making the sky dark and dark.


    For a moment, there was a terrible vision above the void, and the whole space was shaking. "Play the devil! "


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much. Instead, he put his hand directly and swept out of the sky. Layers of golden talismans burst out and smashed the void.


    Layers of golden light, suddenly turned into a huge palm print, like a huge God wing, so that the surrounding void distortion.


    The golden fingerprints pierce through the void, the golden talisman and secret patterns cover the earth, and the golden light overlaps and submerges the sky, which erupts from the ancient terrible domineering power!


    In a flash, the golden light covered the sky like a divine wing, crushed the surrounding space, and then directly photographed the former''s terrible void storm.


    "Bang, bang, Bang "


    the sky was broken in such a collision, and a series of terrible roars broke out. Deep in the sky, the golden light was bright and the runes were dazzling, accompanied by lightning and thunder!


    A terrible scene took place in the void, revealing countless dark cracks.


    Fuyao Zhentian wings smashed the storm, directly exploded in the void, and the brilliant light broke out.


    "Hiss "


    in Huang ling''er''s ear shaking eyes, the energy of that strange figure was directly destroyed, and the body fell directly from the middle of the air, impacting on the ground and being submerged by gravel.


    This scene is too terrible, shocking people''s hearts and soul, let Huang ling''er wonder how strong the strange figure is, but in front of Du Shaofu, she is so vulnerable.


    "I want to see who you are! "


    Du Shaofu''s voice fell down, and his figure was directly thrown out. The familiar breath seemed to have been familiar with him and seemed to be an enemy but not a friend. Du Shaofu didn''t want to let go of it. His figure dived into the sky, and a strange flash appeared on the ground. As soon as he fell to the ground, he waved his hand and grasped his claws with five fingers. In his palm, a golden light burst out and tore the void.


    "Woo! "


    suddenly, just at this moment, a terrible breath of cold and overcast the sky, shook the void, twisted the space, and swept down to Du Shaofu.


    The terrible breath seemed to open the gate of Jiuyou, which made people uneasy. The evil spirit covered the sky and shattered the void, and instantly suppressed Du Shaofu.


    In this breath, Du Shaofu also had to stop. He raised his head slightly, and his face sank. He did not avoid or let him go. He turned his claws into palms, and a purple flame gushed out. The secret pattern of purple talisman broke out and turned into a purple flame demon Huang Xu shadow.


    "Wow "


    around the empty shadow of purple flame demon Huang, a terrible sea of fire appeared, which swept over the four sides, just like blocking the sky and covering the world.


    The blazing heat, like the coming of the sky fire, makes people''s skin burn, the spirit withers, and the space is twisted by burning.


    These terrible blazing breath, with the power of destroying the withered and decaying, burns all the evil spirits that cover up the sky all around.The sea of fire turned into a sky full of huge waves, surging, pouring all directions, can annihilate everything.


    "Go! "


    at the same time, there was a sound coming out, and a strange figure appeared in the falling shadow rubble, and then disappeared.


    "Well. "


    as Du Shaofu''s figure swept out, he was slow to catch up with him. Suddenly, he was puzzled. Another strong man had just arrived, and his breath seemed familiar.


    "Who is it? "Du Shaofu was very strange. He couldn''t remember it for a while, but he always felt that the two smells were familiar.


    "Do you know the two men? "Huang ling''er came forward and asked Du Shaofu, but she was also shocked that there were still such strong men hiding all the time.


    "I feel familiar. "


    Du Shaofu shook his head. He couldn''t remember it for a while and didn''t think much about it.


    Looking at Du Shaofu with her beautiful eyes, Huang Ling er said softly, "thank you for your help this time. "


    " no need to thank you. I''m really sorry. You can make a commitment. "Du Shaofu joked and looked at Huang ling''er, a woman of the Phoenix family. She was more moving than a woman, especially Huang ling''er. I''m afraid that many people are making up their minds in this world.


    "Do you dare? Sister Zixuan, sister Shuang, and Su Muxin are not easy to be provoked. "


    Huang ling''er smiles and looks at Du Shaofu with a smile.


    "This I dare not. "Du Shaofu laughs and thinks of Ouyang Shuang, Dongli Qingqing, Su Muxin and so on. As for Zixuan, it seems that the relationship is a little vague.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Huang ling''er was somewhat disappointed. A ray of light swept out of her eyes without leaving a trace, and then disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2449

    "I didn''t expect to be from the Phoenix clan, but it seems that the blood is a little weak."


    The faint voice falls, and the breath of yin and cold fluctuates, and then a graceful body emerges. The figure is convex and exquisite, and the radian in front of the body is ready to emerge. The whole body is a faint cold evil spirit, which is the soul girl.


    When Hun Ji appears, Huang linger is instinctively alert and looks at her. Her eyes change greatly. The breath on this mysterious woman makes her feel tremble at a glance, just like a witch from Jiuyou.


    "If you just shot, those two guys couldn''t run away!" Du Shaofu looked at the soul Ji. If the soul Ji had just made a move, the two mysterious people would never have been able to get away from it.


    "I don''t have the obligation to help you. Those two guys are not simple, they are weird." Soul Ji looks at Du Shaofu. There seems to be some fluctuation in her eyes.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, huangling''er is slightly surprised. It seems that the mysterious woman who gives her an extremely dangerous feeling seems to have known Du Shaofu.


    "All right." Du Shaofu didn''t say much. Hun Ji really had no obligation to help.


    "Boy, you are human. Are you interested in Phoenix women?" Hun Ji came to Du Shaofu''s side. She was about to linger on Du Shaofu''s arm. She looked at Huang ling''er, but her eyes were straight and provocative.


    Huang ling''er looks at Hun Ji and can''t guess the identity of Hun Ji, especially the breath on her body, which makes her feel uneasy for no reason. Listening to Hun Ji''s words, Huang ling''er can''t help but change her color again.


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you." Du Shaofu glanced at Hun Ji faintly. Zixuan is also a Phoenix.


    Seeing Hun Ji and Du Shao Fu seems to have a good relationship. Huang ling''er seems to be more curious at the moment. She looks at Du Shaofu and Hun Ji in secret and guesses their identities.


    "I''m very bold." Hun Ji smiles, looks at Du Shaofu and says, "can we go on now?"


    "Do you need time to heal?" Du Shaofu looked at Huang ling''er and felt that her injuries were not mild.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can still walk." Huang ling''er shakes her head. There is a secret method in the Phoenix clan that can heal wounds.


    "Come with me then." Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, and then said that it was too dangerous for her to stay alone in the depths of the earth where she was buried. Because of her relationship with the Phoenix family, not to mention the relationship between Xiaoxing and Zixuan, she couldn''t sit back and ignore it.


    "Thank you very much."


    Huang ling''er didn''t refuse. She knew that she was injured at the moment. It was safer to be with Du Shaofu.


    "No problem with me." Du Shaofu asked Hun Ji.


    "It doesn''t matter." Soul Ji light said, invisible temperament, in addition to the body that gloomy breath, like at any time with a tease.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hiss..."


    In the gloomy abyss, the surrounding space is dark, and two strange figures appear. The breath of the body fluctuates, and then the materialized figure appears.


    Two people appear, the robe cap covers the face, slightly raises the eye to see, but is enough to see clearly the true face.


    At the moment, if Du Shaofu were there, he would be shocked. They were Dong Li Chihuang and Shen Yan, who had already died.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Dongli Chihuang looks very white, a mouthful of black blood spit out, look gloomy and ugly.


    "I didn''t expect that Du Shaofu''s strength has improved so fast that you can''t help him." Shen Yan looks at the east from the red Huang said.


    "It''s just a little bit short. Give me a little more time, and I''ll have to deal with him by myself." Dongli Chihuang''s eyes are shining with cold light. I didn''t expect that after hiding for such a long time, there was still some difference. Du Shaofu''s strength progress was too terrible.


    "There will be opportunities, and soon there will be opportunities. When we recreate this world, everything will be different!" Shen Yan said coldly, with a sneer in his eyes. For so many years, they have been secretly tolerating. Who would have thought that today, his Shen Yan has reached the present level.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking. In the bright broken runes, the stars are rippling. With the dull sound of the void, a large number of mountain peaks collapse directly. Then several figures appear in the distance. A strong breath fills the air, and several familiar figures appear. Among them, seven stars, Qi Jiajun, Zou Wen''an and Yue Sheng are among them.


    Another old man is the strong one who originally walked out of the eternal tomb and recently entered the ancient wasteland.


    "Be careful. It''s too dangerous to bury in the dead." The old man said to Yuesheng, qixingchen, qijiajun and so on. His eyes were slightly coagulated. In the depths of death, many places even he did not dare to have the slightest carelessness.


    "Sage, is there really the greatest secret buried in the world here? If so, what is buried?" Qi Jiajun asked, what was buried in this dangerous and unusual place, which could be so terrible."The disaster of dragon and Phoenix brought chaos to the world. This is the last battlefield of the disaster. There are too many burials. But the biggest secret, no one knows, is just a rumor. If the biggest secret appears, the world will change again."


    The sage of yin and Yang family looked half ahead, his eyes were deep and bright, and he said softly: "the most important thing is that the world is far beyond your imagination. Many things have been cut off from the beginning. As long as you open the biggest secret buried in this world, you can completely unravel everything."


    "Sages, the elders in my family once said that as long as the sage walked out of the eternal tomb, even if the world was in a great disaster again and the demons were out of trouble, the nine would still be able to stay out of it, wouldn''t they?" Hesitated for a moment, Qi Jiajun asked, the family has always been such a rumor, so would have been fully into the eternal tomb.


    Hearing this, the sage of the Yin and Yang family hesitated for a moment, sighed, and looked at Qi Jiajun. His eyes were like the stars rotating and said, "maybe it could have been, but now it''s not the same. This burial not only buries the biggest secret in this world, but also buries the last opportunity in this world. If we can open all this, maybe there is a ray of life, no Then all the creatures in this world, including the nine of us, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan, can''t escape. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Whoosh..."


    The three figures shuttling through the vast mountains are Du Shaofu, huangling''er and hunji.


    Along the way, there was a soul Ji, but it avoided many dangerous places.


    In the occasional conversation, Du Shaofu learned from the soul Ji that there were more dangerous places in the dead place than in the outside. There were some ancient remnant formations in many places inside, full of crisis everywhere.


    Along the way, Huang ling''er just follows in silence, and occasionally fills her mouth with many pills and miraculous herbs. Her body has a slight hot breath fluctuation, and her face color also recovers a little ruddy color in a strange way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2450

    A moment later, a huge and vast mountain range appeared in front of the three people. The peaks were continuous and overlapped.


    Du Shaofu carefully stopped his figure.


    Looking at the continuous mountains ahead, Du Shaofu faintly felt some dangerous breath under his keen vitality.


    In the vast mountains ahead, it seems very abnormal. There is a thick fog covering the sky, covering the sight, and even blocking the mind from prying.


    Under such circumstances, Du Shaofu had to be cautious.


    Hun Ji stood in front of Su Yi and looked at the vast fog mountains in front of her. She also had a deep look. She said, "it''s very dangerous ahead, but only through this mountain can you get to the place where the biggest secret of burial in the world is. But this dangerous place is not so common. Even I''m not sure. You decide whether you want to go in or not. "


    " have you never been here? "Du Shaofu asked.


    "He came to Gu Mian several times, but each time he finally backed out. It was too dangerous. "Said Hun Ji.


    "So dangerous, would you like to accompany me in? "Du Shaofu looked at the soul girl and had to be on guard.


    "Human beings, I know you don''t trust me, but I tell you that when I take you there, I also want to go. With you, maybe we''ll be safer. That''s all. If you don''t believe me, you can''t go. "Hun Ji seems to have seen through Du Shaofu''s thoughts. Her voice dropped and she took the lead in entering the mountains.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. After thinking for a while, he bit his teeth and nodded to huangling''er. Anyway, there was no way out. He could only follow him in.


    "Whoosh "


    the three people have just entered this strange mountain range. Under the cover of the strange fog above, there is a strange energy barrier. They can''t fly at high altitude at all. They can only shuttle on the ground with the help of the dark air.


    This speed is much slower than flying at high altitude, but there is no way.


    In the strange mountain range, everywhere appears to be a little dark, without any vitality.


    Du Shaofu and huangling''er were careful. It seemed that hunji did not dare to make an exception. Judging from her face and look, it seemed that there was something really frightening to her.


    "Be careful. "


    a moment later, Du Shaofu suddenly turned pale again, and the dark Qi burst out of his body, as if he felt something.


    "Boom. "


    with the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, the earth suddenly rocked in the void, and then the space suddenly trembled, just like an ice cave. In the strange fog, the frost was flying, and the sharp icicles were swept out. The runes were shining like jade, but they were extremely sharp. Facing Du Shaofu, huanglinger and hunji, they were plundered directly.


    This icicle is not ordinary ice. It seems to be able to seal the yuan God. Under extremely cold temperature, it makes the surrounding sky almost frozen, and even seems to be able to freeze time and space.


    "Chulala! "


    when Huang ling''er took the hand, the colorful flame swept out and the blazing high temperature erupted. However, it seemed that the influence on the icicle light column was not particularly great.


    "Although the fire of the Phoenix clan is not ordinary, the danger in it is absolutely different. "The soul girl opened her mouth, and the whole body was filled with cold and evil spirit, blocking the dense icicle light column.


    "Boom! "


    Du Shaofu took a hand and swept out of the sky, shining with gold, shattering the space and colliding with the icicle.


    Under the sound of a huge sonic boom, the icicles are broken, just like broken ice, blooming in the sky.


    However, these icicles are broken, in the strange Rune wave, that is, once again agglomerated, they can not completely disappear.


    Huang ling''er, because of her lowest strength and heavy damage, has been shaken back and forth.


    "Bang! "


    Du Shaofu smashed his body to the icicle light column with his fist, protected Huang ling''er a little, and said," I think we should have broken into the big array, not the ordinary array. "


    " looks like a lot of trouble. "Huang ling''er smiles bitterly.


    Hun Ji''s body posture and figure were flying. Among the rolling cold and evil Qi around, a vast force surged, shattering the icicle light column in the surrounding space, but her face was not good-looking. She said in a gloomy voice: "think of a way to get out of here. It''s troublesome to go on like this. "


    " bang! "


    Du Shaofu once again smashed two columns of ice light with his fist, and his body staggered back a little. The dense icicles were plundering, and the ice breath was terrible, but it could not be completely destroyed.


    "Come closer to me! "


    slightly gritting his teeth, Du Shaofu said to Hun Ji that there was a silver gold lightning arc in the center of his eyebrows, which immediately aroused the body of the original God of the red Jiri macaque.


    "Oh! "


    the body of the original God of the red Jiri macaque gushed out, and suddenly the thunder and lightning flashed and thundered.


    "Go! "


    the body of the red Jiri macaque yuan Shen carries hunji and huangling''er, and the three figures disappear immediately.


    When the three figures appeared again, they were already in a dark Canyon, but the terrible icicle light column around them had disappeared.Du Shaofu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the spirit of the red Jiri macaque played an important role.


    "This "


    however, Huang ling''er and Hun Ji were still a little bit incredible, and they were surprised to find that Du Shaofu could get away so easily.


    ¡£


    Then Huang Ling Er laughed bitterly. Now she finally knows why in such a short period of time, the demon king has been able to reach the present level, and the means of her body are just endless.


    "


    " keep going. This is just the entrance. There may be more dangerous situations ahead, so you should be careful. "Soul girl said softly.


    "Is there any more dangerous situation?. "Hearing this, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows raised. It''s just terrible enough. If it''s just an appetizer, then I don''t know how terrible it will be.


    "There are many dangers in the whole mountain range, which are much more dangerous than those just now, and it''s hard to figure out. Otherwise, you can''t wait for you to find the biggest secret buried in the world. "Hun Ji glanced blankly at Du Shaofu.


    "Come on, let''s be careful. "


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly and couldn''t look back, so he could only stand on his head.


    "Whoosh "


    the three continued to shuttle through the mountains, and were more careful all the way.


    However, although they were more careful, they still couldn''t avoid the danger. Within an hour, they were trapped in a closed space, and all the surrounding scenes disappeared. The place was a gray space with a blazing smell.


    "We''re trapped. "


    as soon as her eyes swept around the sky, Hun Ji''s face was dignified, and her eyes looked around with vigilance.


    "No, it''s so familiar. It''s "


    but at the moment, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly changed. He looked ahead. In the distance of the gray space, there was a huge mountain peak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2451

    "Hula..."


    At the same time, Huang ling''er and soul Ji''s eyes suddenly trembled. Just after entering the space, a huge invisible pressure suddenly shrouded them.


    Under that terrible pressure, it seems to be able to instantly crush people. The pressure is unmatched and extremely fierce, which is hard for ordinary people to bear.


    Huang ling''er immediately ran Xuan Qi and used the breath of the Phoenix family. The dark Qi swept away from her body, which made her feel that the pressure disappeared immediately.


    "What a terrible pressure."


    Huang ling''er was shocked. Under this tyrannical and terrible pressure, she could hardly resist.


    Soul Ji also changed color, at the moment also used means to resist the atmosphere of pressure around the moment.


    "What a familiar smell..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the front. The mountain was covered with golden light. When he looked carefully, he realized that it was not a mountain peak. It turned out to be a huge creeping monster. If there was no supremacy of the beast family, people''s hearts were trembling.


    "Golden winged Dapeng clan!"


    For a moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. No wonder his breath was so familiar that it was actually the strong body of a large family of golden winged ROC birds.


    Du Shaofu''s figure swept out and cautiously reached the bones of the huge family of golden winged mires.


    "The Archean strongman of the golden winged ROC, but he has fallen and his body is immortal!" Huang ling''er''s beautiful eyes were shocked. The strong man of the golden winged Dapeng bird family had been damaged, but the immortal body still had a terrible smell, which made her feel afraid.


    There is a kind of pain like blood connection. Du Shaofu''s heart is low and full of sorrow. He carefully examines the body of the Archean strongman of the golden winged Dapeng family.


    The Archean strongman of the golden winged Dapeng family should have fallen for a long time, but his body still can''t be preserved well. When he arrived at the stronghold of the holy land, it was extremely difficult even if his bones were deliberately wanted to be destroyed. What''s more, the Archean strongman of the golden winged Dapeng family was obviously extraordinary.


    The body of the Archean golden winged ROC is naturally a treasure, but it is the remains of the strong of the family. Du Shaofu did not intend to touch it, but was deeply grieved and awed.


    "We''re trapped. This space is weird."


    Not far away, Hun Ji is checking around and waving her hand. A vast cold evil spirit surges everywhere, tearing open the space crack directly, but it is still unable to tear this strange space. Her look suddenly becomes very dignified.


    "It is the work of the strong men of the golden winged ROC family. It is said that the golden winged ROC family will have the magic power in space. It is estimated that when a golden winged ROC falls down, in order to protect its own bones, it is arranged to ban this with space. We accidentally break in, but it is difficult to get out."


    Soul Ji''s eyes are dignified, continue to say.


    "Do the golden winged mires have the power of space..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly. He did not seem to know it, nor did he hear about it.


    "Boom."


    Immediately, Du Shaofu stepped out, and the thunder in his eyebrows stirred the blood and soul of the original spirit of the red Jiri macaque. The whole body was full of gold, and lightning and thunder thundered. In the meantime, chijiri macaque appeared.


    "Oh."


    The red Jiri macaque appears and wants to tear the void away, but when the breath breaks out, the space around him trembles, but he can''t leave.


    Du Shaofu was also dignified, and chijiri''s talent for Macaca was lost.


    "I have also heard that the golden winged ROC and our Phoenix family have space talent, but the golden winged ROC family''s space talent is more secretive. The strong man of the fallen golden winged ROC family had tremendous strength before he died. Therefore, the restrictions on the arrangement have space talent, and it is not so easy to break through them by force."


    Huang ling''er looked at Du Shaofu. Her colorful eyes were bothered by the waves and said, "you belong to the family of golden winged Dapeng birds. Maybe you will have a solution, or we may be trapped here all the time."


    "I "


    Du Shaofu was stunned and then laughed bitterly. Although he was a member of the family of golden winged mires, he was not.


    "We can''t go out. Maybe we''ll be trapped here from a distance. You''re related to the golden winged ROC. Find a way." Hun Ji looked at Du Shaofu and was always surprised that he was a human being, but she did not know why. She was just like a real ROC, and there seemed to be no difference between them.


    "What can I do?" Du Shaofu grinned bitterly, then lowered his eyes slightly, as if thinking about something.


    Immediately, Du Shaofu seemed to have thought of something and walked towards the body of the golden winged mires.


    At the same time, from Du Shaofu''s body, there are golden talismans and secret patterns on his body.


    The golden light is more and more dazzling, and the talisman''s Secret patterns are flashing and emitting brilliant light.


    Finally, when Du Shaofu arrived at the body of the giant golden winged ROC bird, the golden talisman and secret patterns fluctuated and the golden light was ten thousand feet. A huge golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow hovered and rose from the sky."Ji..."


    The golden winged ROC bird neigh, the sound pierces the golden split cloud, the golden light is dazzling.


    "Hula..."


    The wings of the golden winged ROC spread out to block the sky and block out the sun. The whole body is shining with gold. The wings are flashing. The air flow in the space is swept away like a storm, making the surrounding space seem to be breaking up.


    Du Shaofu urged the family of golden winged Dapeng birds to use their blood breath and take themselves as the center. Around the empty shadow of the golden winged ROC, there are mysterious patterns of inscriptions covering the sky and the sun, and the fierce power covers the space of heaven and earth. It''s frightening to look at them from a distance!


    "It''s terrible. Is it really human?"


    Seeing this scene at the moment, both Huang ling''er and Hun Ji are unbelievable. This breath is a real golden winged ROC bird, which is not like a human being at all.


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, and he suddenly raised his head for it. His eyes were fixed on the huge body of the golden winged ROC. His blood was boiling for no reason. He felt that there was something breathing on his body.


    The breath became more and more intense. At the next moment, the eyes of the closed golden winged ROC suddenly opened, and the golden light filled the huge eyes. It looked down on Du Shaofu as if it were a bright day. It was a powerful and powerful force. It was also on Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, it seems that Du Shaofu''s aura of the golden winged ROC family touched something. From the strong man of the archaic golden winged ROC family, there is a dazzling golden awn rising from the sky.


    In an instant, the huge body was full of golden light, which flowed like a golden torrent, carrying the domineering and fierce breath, which covered the void.


    The golden light was more and more dazzling, the talisman''s Secret patterns were flashing and glowing. Then, on this void, there was also a huge golden winged ROC''s virtual shadow condensing out.


    "Ji..."


    The sound of the golden winged ROC bird''s virtual shadow neighing through the golden cloud, shining with gold, covered with fierce power, is frightening, making the void tremble!


    "What a strong pressure!"


    Huang ling''er was shocked. At the moment, her blood was boiling for no reason, and she wanted to crawl for it.


    Soul Ji''s face changed greatly. She was shocked. The pressure was too strong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2452

    Then, Du Shaofu wanted to crawl on the ground and tremble for it. The terrible pressure was too strong.


    Du Shaofu practiced the skills of the golden winged ROC. He himself was not much different from the real golden winged ROC. At this time, he could feel how terrible the pressure was at the moment.


    "It''s not killing the soul of the beast! "


    Hun Ji can''t help but exclaim that the huge virtual shadow of the golden winged ROC is a kind of animal spirit left by the strong man of the archaic golden winged ROC bird family. This is not a remnant soul, but a real soul of the beast. Although its power is not as powerful as before, it is still terrible. It was left by the strong man of the Archean golden winged ROC family.


    Hearing hunji''s exclamation, Huang linger''s eyes trembled and the animal soul could not be destroyed. Naturally, she knew what it represented. It was the will of immortality, which contained the shadow of the giant golden winged ROC bird. In the void, the huge golden winged ROC bird''s shadow. The huge eyes looked down on Du Shaofu''s body, which made Du Shaofu''s attention as if he were five Like thunder, for a moment, Du Shaofu felt as if something was burning in his body and his blood was boiling.


    "Boom "


    at the same time, the huge empty shadow of the golden winged ROC bird above the void swooped down with the momentum of thunder, and finally overlapped with the empty shadow of the golden winged ROC bird on Du Shaofu''s Zhou body.


    At the last moment, Du Shaofu seemed to feel that the terrible virtual image of the golden winged ROC bird turned into two golden thunder like bright lights, just like the golden lightning beam, which fell directly in his eyes, and also had a huge domineering atmosphere, which poured into his eyebrows.


    It was so powerful that Du Shaofu almost fainted. It seemed that the shadow of a golden winged ROC bird poured directly into his own mud pill palace, and then turned into countless mysterious runes, which made his mind dizzy and stagnant.


    "Boom "


    at the same time, the energy of the heaven and earth around him fluctuated. Du Shaofu felt that when he was together, he felt that there was a kind of hegemonic energy flowing into his body. When this energy entered his body, it directly affected the operation of the golden winged ROC family, and finally converged to the shrine.


    This energy is terrible. It''s very violent and powerful.


    The huge and incomparable power in his mind also made Du Shaofu fall into a mysterious state.


    "Oh! "


    at this moment, Du Shaofu seems to be back in Taigu. The world is vast, and there are dragons roaring and occupying the sky.


    "Gee! "


    there is a phoenix in the sky, burning the sky with blazing heat.


    "Oh! "


    there are also huge monsters, majestic and majestic. The whole body is full of lightning and thunder. It seems that it can destroy everything.


    "Ouch "


    in the distance around, there are dense and fierce birds and animals, covering the sky and the sun. They are ferocious and powerful. Any one of them is an ancient fierce beast.


    A huge golden winged ROC bird is able to smash the stars, cross the sky and then turn into a golden rune.


    This brilliant golden flying Rune was deduced, derived, and then condensed into a huge giant Peng virtual shadow again.


    "The most complete golden winged ROC bird, the supreme animal power, and this is the Archean period, before the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe! "


    shocked, Du Shaofu felt this terrible message. It seems that there is the most comprehensive golden winged ROC bird family''s supreme animal power in this archaic golden winged Dapeng bird family. Many profound meanings and supreme animal powers are lost among today''s golden winged Dapeng family.


    "It''s a big chance. It''s hard to ask for it. I''m afraid it will disappear soon. We must understand it. "


    Du Shaofu was surprised. It was a great opportunity, and you can''t miss it. He immediately began to immerse himself in it.


    "Boom "


    in the void, under the movement and stillness at the moment, in the surprised eyes of Hun Ji and Huang ling''er, we can see the breath of Du Shaofu. I don''t know when it has reached the point of direct growth.


    All around Du Shaofu, the golden winged ROC birds spread their wings, and the golden light was magnificent. However, the breath on his rising was like a rocket.


    The huge energy in the body itself contains the breath of the golden winged ROC birds. It can be directly used by Du Shaofu without any refining, and becomes Du Shaofu''s own mysterious Qi.


    Soon, Du Shaofu''s breath reached the peak in the later period of the Holy Land and continued to climb.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu''s body is like a bottomless cave. After having seen the skill of the golden winged Dapeng birds, he assimilated the huge hegemonic energy, and then turned into his own surging mysterious air, which poured into his own shrine like a lake.


    Under such energy infusion, Du Shaofu''s breath became more and more intense, and his momentum was also soaring in a straight line at the moment."This guy won''t be able to break through like this! "


    Hun Ji is shocked. Even if her existence is special, she can''t make a direct breakthrough like this.


    "It''s terrible. "Huang Ling er''s tongue smacked. At the moment, he can only be astonished. Du Shaofu is at the peak in the later period of the holy land. If he directly breaks through like this, he doesn''t know what the practitioners of holy land think. I''m afraid he can''t balance himself in his mind.


    At the moment, Hun Ji and Huang ling''er naturally don''t know that the huge shadow of the golden winged ROC birds contains the terrible energy of the golden winged ROC, which seems to be left by the immortal animal soul of the ancient golden winged ROC family, which is the most pure archaic mystery.


    Du Shaofu himself is a real golden winged ROC bird. He only needs to refine this energy a little and then he can use it for his own use and turn into his own mysterious Qi.


    Under such energy infusion, for Du Shaofu, it was no doubt that there was an endless stream of pure and mysterious Qi pouring into his body.


    In the mysterious state, Du Shaofu is completely immersed in the understanding. It is the supreme animal power of the Archean golden winged ROC bird family. It is too profound, and it is not comparable to that preserved in the golden winged Dapeng family today.


    When Du Shaofu was immersed in it, he was like a real Archean golden winged ROC bird. He came back to Taigu and understood everything. He soared up, crossed the heaven and earth, and beat his wings to smash the stars.


    And this time, I don''t know how long has passed.


    "It''s over. I''m afraid it''s closed again. "


    hunji looks dignified and worried.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2453

    Huang ling''er was also shocked. Although the people in front of her had brought too much shock to the world, what she saw now is that the supreme beast can directly infuse the body, which is more shocking than ever before.


    You know, it is the immortal spirit left over from the ancient times, which contains the pure golden winged ROC bird and animal energy. If other people do not undergo any refining, they will be burst by the huge energy in a moment!


    Watching quietly, they were shocked and did not disturb.


    With the passage of time, the growth rate of Du Shaofu''s breath did not slow down, but became more and more intense. The magnificent energy was surging, and the shadow of the golden winged Dapeng that haunted Du Shaofu was about to condense into a general substance.


    "Gee!"


    In the golden light, a Peng Ming pierces through the golden cracked stone, as if through the boundless river of time and space. Since the ancient times came to the world, a vast pressure shaking the universe came, and directly suppressed on the yuan God, which made Huang ling''er and Hun Ji tremble. They both felt irresistible.


    The runes twinkled all over the sky, and the turbulent energy poured into Du Shaofu''s body ceaselessly, fused with his blood and became a part of himself. The mysterious Qi soared and was used by himself.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s mind is also immersed in a mysterious state, as if in Archaean, the dragon and tiger roar, thousands of people are lofty, and among them, the golden winged Dapeng birds spread their wings to hit the clouds and shake the sky for nine days.


    In the first moment, the wings are flapping, and in the next moment, it is already on top of the nine sky stratus.


    This kind of speed is so fast that it can''t be thought of. It''s shocking. Among all the nationalities, no one can match it.


    "Is this the profound meaning of space?"


    Du Shaofu pondered deeply, and finally he knew why hunji and huangling''er said that the golden winged ROC birds had the magical power of space. Now he finally knew this.


    Moreover, Du Shaofu finally understood that the main function of the spatial magic of the golden winged mires should be reflected in the aspect of speed. This also explains why the golden winged mires are famous for their speed, and no one can compare with them.


    "Comprehend!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t know how long the immortal animal spirit left by the strong man of the golden winged ROC family could support him to understand. This opportunity is really not available. We must try our best to understand it.


    Du Shaofu was absorbed in his mind, and the continuous wave was transmitted and branded in his original spirit, so that he could deeply understand the spatial meaning of the golden winged Dapeng.


    This profound and complicated meaning was constantly deduced to Du Shaofu by the circulation of runes.


    In the illusory world, Du Shaofu is like a real golden winged ROC bird. His wings hang down and soar in the sky. With his wings waving gently, the space changes. It seems that he directly breaks through the barrier of space and appears in another place.


    This feeling is similar to tearing through space, but different from tearing space.


    For many strong people, tearing up space is an easy task. Although it can shorten the distance and greatly reduce the time of driving, it is like opening up a shortcut, but after all, it is still a road, which inevitably requires time.


    However, the profound meaning of the golden winged Dapeng is different. When the wings are waved, there will be mysterious talismans and secret patterns. However, the space has not been affected and has not been torn apart. But what is strange is that under the mysterious fluctuation of the wings, they can reach another direction instantly without any crossing.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was full of holy power, and the dense runes whirled around him like a river of stars. The shadow of the golden winged giant ROC behind him became more and more condensed, emitting a towering flame.


    "Boom


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s breath suddenly climbed to the extreme, and the space began to vibrate. Under the impact of the vast energy, the earth moved and the mountains rocked, the mysterious atmosphere stirred, and everything flew around, impacting everything here, like the coming of the end.


    Both Hun Ji and Huang linger''s accomplishments were shaken back several Zhang at the same time. They were unable to resist the strong impact. Their faces were full of horror and had to use their own cultivation to resist.


    "Is this about to break through?"


    Huang ling''er''s red lips moved gently and murmured to herself, and a strange look flashed in her beautiful eyes. The people in front of her had already brought countless shocks to everyone, which made her quite shocked and numb at the same time.


    "This guy..."


    Soul Ji opened her mouth, and the same face was unbelievable: "he is a human and a golden winged ROC bird. How can he be strong to this point?"


    Hun Ji seems to feel cheated at this time. She fought with Gu Ming before. With the help of Yin Luo Tun Hun Lei on this guy''s body, she got rid of her successfully and killed her. However, what she saw now is a little bit of a subversion to her impression. Where is this performance that a little guy can have?


    Between the two people''s words, the shadow of Du Shaofu''s golden winged giant ROC suddenly rose and expanded. It turned into an extremely majestic ROC. The golden light filled the whole space and dyed the whole space golden.


    In the moving pupil of Hun Ji and Huang ling''er, four majestic golden winged rocs are reflected. They flutter their wings and block out the sky and block the sun. The star river turns upside down. Countless stars are broken and disillusioned and turn into dust."Hum!"


    The invisible wave swept away from Du Shaofu. The golden light was ten thousand feet, and the golden talisman''s Secret patterns were covered with the void and mingled with each other.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s breath reached its peak. It seemed that he had broken some shackles. In an instant, he broke through the threshold of the later period of the Holy Land and reached the state of perfection.


    Then, the golden light that filled the whole space was collected, and all the energy quickly disappeared. It returned to Du Shaofu''s body, entered the shrine, and turned into mysterious Qi.


    "Hoo!"


    A long puff of turbid air came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. Suddenly, when he opened his eyes, two golden lights shot out like real golden thunder, as if to break through the void.


    "Is this the strength of the perfect sanctuary? It feels good! "


    The golden light converges, and the shadow of the ROC disappears, feeling the incomparable power in the body. Both the physical body and the spirit in the mind are much more powerful than those originally.


    On Du Fu''s face, he was very happy.


    At present, the most urgent thing is to enhance our strength. If we don''t have enough ability, even the Legalists, famous masters, dragon clan and demons in this dead land can''t fight against them, let alone the heaven and earth catastrophes brought by the demon religion, the terrible devil emperor and the most terrible demon gods.


    And now, finally, the holy land is complete, but also has some real capital.


    "The meaning of space..."


    Looking back on the scene that he had just realized, Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty and his heart was filled with huge waves, which could not be calmed down for a long time.


    In that unreal and real world, Du Shaofu''s scenes were too shocking. He never imagined that the profound meaning of space could be so powerful. It''s not too much to describe the improvement in speed with the words "appearing and disappearing".


    It''s a pity that Du Shaofu had not yet had time to understand it. The immortal Zeng soul exhausted all its energy and entered his body with the power of mysterious Qi and profound righteousness. He also knew that what he had learned was the spatial mystery of the golden winged ROC family, which was derived from the Archaean spirit of the golden winged ROC family.


    At the moment, the essence of this space mystery is imprinted on his original spirit, which can only be understood slowly in the future.


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes gently, and the mysterious Qi was flowing wildly in the shrine. Behind him, the golden wings of the ROC appeared. Among the golden lights, there were mysterious runes flashing. At this moment, he couldn''t help trying that kind of mysterious experience.


    In the gaping eyes of Huang ling''er and Hun Ji Mu, the golden wings behind Du Shaofu trembled slightly, and then disappeared from the original place. Before they could react, the figure of the young man gathered ten Zhang away.


    This process did not cause any spatial fluctuations, only the fluctuations of the talisman and secret patterns on Dapeng''s golden wings. In addition, there was no trace to be found.


    "This..."


    Huang ling''er was speechless at this time. Her eyes were round and her red lips became a circle.


    "Is this the supreme mystery of the golden winged Dapeng clan?"


    Hun Ji has a wide range of knowledge, but she is also shocked beyond measure at this time. After a look at Huang ling''er, she is shocked. Seeing Du Shaofu, who is in deep meditation after her appearance, she says: "it''s really abnormal!"


    "Great!"


    Du Shaofu was very excited and sighed at the same time. He could feel that if he did his best, he would be able to cross a hundred feet in an instant.


    This kind of means, when facing the enemy, in the case of the enemy unprepared, blink an eye to deceive them close, so that the enemy can not catch any trace, so surprise to give a fatal blow, how strong!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s ability of appearing and disappearing also enabled Du Shaofu to use this move to dodge when the enemy''s attack is not approaching, so as to better protect himself.


    However, at present, Du Shaofu has not yet fully understood this profound meaning, far from being able to soar in an instant like the powerful men of the golden winged Dapeng clan in the ancient times.


    "It''s really exciting."


    Du Shaofu sighed to himself, hoping that one day he could reproduce the most powerful means of the ancient golden winged Dapeng people.


    "Once the ROC rises with the wind, it soars to 90000 Li!"


    Du Shaofu said to himself in silence. This was not a boasting remark. He felt the inheritance from archaic in his body. His eyes gradually brightened: "in this case, this form will be called" Fuyao "in the future."


    Du Shaofu, who was very happy in his heart, returned to his senses and raised a brilliant smile to the two beautiful women who were staring at him: "have you seen enough of it?"


    "I have no interest in human beings, except you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2454

    "I''m not interested in humans."


    Soul Ji cast a lip Cape, and then hook up a touching arc: "but, except you!"


    Standing out of the proud curve, she turned her back and twisted her waist. She walked away first, but her heart was still a little hard to calm down. She was shocked by this human being.


    At this time, the gray space here had disappeared quietly. There was no bondage. With the soul of the immortal beast, the domineering power dissipated.


    "Emperor Peng, let''s go too!"


    Huang ling''er opened her beautiful face and laughed at Du Shaofu. Her eyes were a little dodgy. It seemed that the previous scene had touched a chord in her heart more forcefully.


    "The remains of our ancestors are to be buried after melting."


    Du Shaofu didn''t delay too much. He just turned around and worshipped the nothingness, which was a salute to his ancestors.


    Although the hidden pain from the depths of his blood still exists, Du Shaofu is not excessively sad. Since the inheritance of his predecessors has been obtained by himself, he has the responsibility to reproduce the glory of the golden winged Dapeng bird family!


    "What is the greatest secret in the world?"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t wait. There was a premonition in his heart that the secret buried there should be related to the demons and the dragon and Phoenix catastrophes in ancient times.


    Out of this area, the three men cross the void together and continue to set out toward the depth of the dead.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu and huangling''er, led by hunji, tear the void forward.


    On the way, I met many creatures who came here to look for opportunities, but most of them were practitioners at the level of the realm, without seeing the figure of acquaintances.


    Du Shaofu''s keen sense of the original spirit also met with some excellent places and some remains. He took away all the bags of heaven and earth and treasures without delay.


    "Boom


    After driving for more than ten days in a row, when the three people were walking through, suddenly, a huge roar sounded, and their bodies seemed to have hit an invisible barrier, which blocked their way.


    With these three people''s accomplishments, there is not much trauma, just some slight shock.


    When they showed up, they were over a huge lake.


    "Just ahead."


    Hun Ji didn''t feel surprised because she was squeezed out of the void. She looked at the rolling mountains at the end of the lake and said, "the space here is special. You can''t tear through the void."


    "It''s very strange here."


    Du Shaofu said in a deep voice that he could feel the unusual situation here.


    When he was just expelled, in addition to the strong spirit of killing, there was also a desire to invade the body. Not only was the spirit affected, but even the body felt like it was about to be eroded.


    "The lake is very calm."


    Huang ling''er''s voice trembled. Looking at the lake under her feet, she was calm. Like a flat mirror, she clearly reflected the three people''s figures without any fluctuation. Under the perception of Yuan Shen''s power, she could not detect any living creatures under the water.


    The corrosive gas stopped pounding her spirit and the body of Phoenix. A layer of Phoenix flame was spread out outside her delicate body, which resisted.


    When Du Shaofu flicked his fingers, a strong wind came out and hit the lake, but strangely, there was no ripple.


    "Is that the deepest place where the dead are buried? Let''s go and have a look."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he could see that there was a large figure in front of him, and he was also walking towards the mountains.


    It seems that it is not far away, but when we really got on the way, we found the vast lake. After flying for half a day, we could see the real shape of the mountains.


    In the distance, it seems that the mountains are fluctuating, but at this time there is a towering mountain, which stands in rows.


    The closer he was, the more he felt that he was not clear about the road. The thunder and the martial pulse also had a natural feeling. It seemed that there was something calling him.


    Du Shaofu spent a lot of time in comprehending the spirit of the Archean beast left by the Archean golden winged ROC bird. When the three of them set foot on this mountain range, there were already a lot of human figures in it.


    "Dad


    "Brother!"


    "Shaofu!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the arrival of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoqing, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Xiaoxing, Qingchun, Dongli Qingqing, huoleizi, Xiaohu, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoba, Dai Xingyu, qingluan, Xiaoqing and other familiar figures are constantly pouring around.


    "Dad, sister..." Du Shaofu said hello with a smile.


    Even lonely sky howl, yeluhan, Dugu Huotian and others have arrived, as well as night floating Ling, eternal jade, Oriental Green wood, etc.


    "Little clan chief!"


    Lou Jia Jue Yu, Lou Jia Jue Kong and Lou Jia Cai Ling of the golden winged Dapeng clan also came to meet each other."Grandfather! Grandma


    Du Shaofu also said hello to Lou jiabatian and the old lady Lou gamorro. He was also pleased to see that these close relatives were present, and many people''s breath had improved significantly.


    "I''ve seen wuzun!"


    The strong Confucianists also came forward to greet them.


    "Roc emperor!"


    Fenghuang, Taoist, peasant, yin-yang, heijia and others have said hello one after another.


    When he saw the old enemies, such as Legalists, famous masters, strategists, dragon clan, and demon sect, the air seemed to be about to solidify. Both sides were glaring at each other with a murderous spirit. Du Shaofu would not have a good face when dealing with these mortal enemies.


    "Dad, you are not afraid of several mothers. How can you have beautiful women following you wherever you go


    Suddenly, Du Xiaohuang said crisply.


    Looking at the two gorgeous women behind Du Shaofu, all the people present agree in their hearts. Huangling''er is also an acquaintance. Needless to say, but where did the other hot and enchanting woman come from?


    On hearing this, Hun Ji didn''t have the slightest sense of shyness. On the contrary, she drew up a charming smile. She stepped forward and reached Du Shaofu''s side, rubbing her erect chest against her arm.


    "No big, no small!"


    Du Shaofu ducked awkwardly and gave Du Xiaohuang a slight knock on her head.


    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaohuang held up her small head discontentedly, staring at Du Shaofu with big eyes like black Baoyu, threatening: "be careful, I''ll tell Shuang Niang to take care of you!"


    Du Xiaohuang''s words reminded Du Shaofu that he had been wandering for a week, but his brows were gradually frowning.


    So many acquaintances have arrived, including Legalists, celebrities, political strategists, dragon clan, and demon cult, but they don''t see Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoyao, which makes Du Shaofu worried.


    Previously, a series of changes happened in the blood fog space. Ouyang Shuang was covered by a bright light, and then disappeared mysteriously. Until now, there is no trace.


    There is Du Xiaoyao, the adventurous troublemaker, relying on the peculiarity of the red Jiri macaque. If you see the treasure, you will drill into it, and then something will happen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2455

    This mountain range, a piece of bare land, is full of dead air, without any vitality fluctuation, and the space is suppressed.


    Not far away, the mountain is towering, just like a sharp sword, piercing the sky, like holding up the whole sky.


    The barren mountain peak is covered with craggy rocks. There are countless trees in the sky on it. It seems that they have been standing on the cliff since ancient times. But at this time, all of them are withered and there is no green.


    Du Shaofu asked his acquaintances at the scene, and all of them shook their heads, saying that they had never seen Ouyang Shuang.


    All this worried Du Shaofu. He hoped that the man would not have anything to do with her.


    "Is this the deepest place of burial? Where is the greatest secret in the world?"


    "There doesn''t seem to be much special here."


    The strong people at the scene were puzzled and whispered.


    All creatures come for chance. If we can break the biggest secret in the world, we will get unimaginable benefits.


    But strangely, apart from a certain amount of repression, there is no sense of how unusual this place is. And those mountains, apart from a dead silence, there is not much extraordinary.


    "Are you waiting here?"


    No one knows how to open it. There is no other way but to wait.


    When we come here, all of us are oppressed by a kind of invisible. As if we are in a space of gods, the dignity on the level of blood is crushed down, which makes people feel involuntarily.


    "Don''t you say that you''re the only one who knows why everyone''s here?" After looking around, Du Shaofu said to Hun Ji that he thought only Hun Ji knew about this place, but he didn''t expect that everyone was here at the moment.


    "How do I know? Maybe something happened." Soul Ji is also very puzzled at the moment. This place was originally not like this. It was extremely dangerous and could not be approached at all. But at the moment, there were so many strong living creatures, she was also surprised.


    "It''s strange. Does it seem to have something to do with my Du family''s thunder and martial pulse?"


    Du Tingxuan Yingwei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and opened his mouth gently. He felt that it was unusual here. Thunder and martial pulse seemed to sense something, which was a little out of control.


    "I feel the same way."


    Du Shaojing also said that even Du Xiaoba had the same feeling.


    Except for Du Tingxuan, Du Shaofu, Du Shaojing and Du Xiaoba, the rest of them did not have such a situation.


    Du Shaofu heard the speech, his eyes were deep, and he focused on the magnificent mountains around him: "this place is definitely not as simple as it seems on the surface. I feel a kind of call. Is there really a relationship between this place and my Du family?"


    Thunder pulse has a good origin. At the beginning, the demon cult tried to find people with thunder pulse because of its special features.


    Later Huo Leizi also said that the ancestors of the Du family had an unusual origin and identity, but Huo Leizi had always been secretive and did not really explain clearly.


    Now, people of the Du family have a different feeling here. Is the secret buried in the deepest place of death of the dead has something to do with the ancestors of the Du family?


    "Du Shaofu, I''ll see where you''re going today!"


    While Du Shaofu was thinking about it, a fierce and gloomy voice sounded. The breath was so vast that it filled the sky for nine days. It was so loud that the ears of the living creatures were muffled.


    He picked up his eyebrows, and Du Shaofu''s mouth turned into a bloodthirsty arc.


    The visitor was dressed in a blue long shirt, with a 70 year appearance. His figure was thin. On his old face, he showed a pair of sharp and deep eyes.


    Qingyi''s figure cuts through the long sky and rushes towards him. He stands still in the void and faces Du Shaofu.


    Even though this area is suppressed and unable to tear up the space, it still has a towering momentum bursting out of its body, and the turnover space is radiant and boiling like the sun.


    "My God, that''s the ancestor of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan!"


    Some creatures exclaimed.


    "Hula!"


    Just after the arrival of the ancestor of longhuang, there were countless figures around him.


    "Roc emperor!"


    These people, such as Bifang clan, dark tiger clan and other strong animal alliance, as well as the eight families of Terran, are mostly old faces.


    Among them, there are friends and enemies.


    "The eight wasteland demon dragons, hey, it seems that they haven''t eaten dragon meat for a long time..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was cocked up, and his eyes were staring at the ancestor of longhuang. Anyway, he had already had a dye son with the eight wild demon dragon clan. Not long ago, he killed the blood roe deer ancestor in front of the old ancestor longhuang, leaving him with no face.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoqing, Dai Xingyu and other two eyes suddenly burst out green light, and coincidentally look at the ancient ancestor of longhuang, who exudes the world-famous spirit.


    The mouth opened one by one, and the saliva was almost flowing out. In the eyes, it seemed that they were not facing an ancient ferocity, but a pile of fragrant barbecue.


    "The meat of the eight wild demon dragons has never been eaten. I don''t know how it tastes?"


    Du Tingxuan smiles, but calmly takes out a jar of wine from the heaven and earth bag."It should be roasted to taste better."


    "Steaming or stewing should not be bad!"


    Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba swallowed their saliva and said one after another.


    "This family Arrogant, it is too arrogant! They even want to roast and eat the ancestor of longhuang? "


    A lot of strong creatures murmured to themselves.


    "Don''t you know that the demon king ate a lot of beast league''s strongmen not long ago."


    "Ferocious! Is there anything more ferocious than this? "


    "Shh Don''t let the devil hear you. "


    There was a lot of discussion.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you want to die?"


    The old ancestor of longhuang was so angry that he let out a loud drink. The cold light in his deep eyes suddenly filled his whole body, which was like a wave of water.


    For a time, countless creatures felt oppressed, their spirits trembled and their faces were pale.


    "It''s terrible!"


    The strong in the orc clan are even more frightened. They tremble from the depths of the beast''s soul. The breath of the supreme monster makes them shudder and they want to prostrate and worship.


    Under such pressure, the people who could not resist were frightened to leave.


    "Rumble!"


    After the release of Xuanqi, the wind and clouds between heaven and earth swept across all directions, and even the oppressed area began to shake gently.


    "Ouch..."


    In the roar of countless beasts, a huge body appears, like mountains across the mountains, rolling, howling and howling.


    This amazing movement, shaking the sky.


    "Ah..."


    Some of them, including the Terrans, fell to the ground with their heads on their heads and screamed.


    The perfect cultivation of the holy animal kingdom is as powerful as this!


    The old ancestor of longhuang was really angry. How could he not be angry when the human kid talked wildly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2456

    "Boy, you can''t escape today!"


    In the process of drinking, the old ancestor of longhuang rushed to Du Shaofu with a fist. The light was shining. The suppressed void began to tremble.


    "Old man, I''m afraid you won''t do it! The sky horse suddenly empty palm


    Du Shaofu drank, and the ROC''s golden wings spread out and swayed up. His palms were dazzling. He did not dodge, but did not show any fancy. He welcomed the blow from the ancestor of longhuang.


    "Boom


    The fist and palm are connected, and the energy of crazy tyrant bursts out. The space is like a lake with a huge stone thrown down. The space ripple spreads between the two people, impacting thousands of miles.


    "Too strong!"


    "Is this the strength of the perfect sanctuary? It''s terrible... "


    The creatures around them are so tongue tied that they can feel oppressed when they come here. Most people try their best to achieve this amazing effect.


    But these two people, only initial confrontation, presumably have not done their best, but have done it.


    The old ancestor of longhuang drifted five miles away in a row, which stopped him. His old face was filled with unbelievable looks, and his heart was shocked: "how long has it been since I saw you? This boy has become so strong!"


    Not long ago, when fighting against Du Shaofu, he could completely suppress this boy because of his perfect cultivation in the holy land. If not for his sudden and inexplicable appearance of an apprentice, he would have been killed by himself.


    "The boy is making progress so fast that he can''t stay!"


    The old ancestor of longhuang was even more murderous.


    Du Shaofu was in the air ten miles away, hunting in purple robes. Behind him, the wings of the golden roc fluttered gently and radiated light. He looked at the ancestor of the Dragon wasteland and said to himself, "it seems that there is still a big gap."


    He has already broken through the holy land, but there is still a certain gap between him and the most powerful people of the older generation. However, Du Shaofu had many means. Even when he was weak in strength, he was still fearless in his heart, let alone now.


    "Kill!"


    This kind of words came from the old ancestor of longhuang, who once again killed Du Shaofu. Accompanied by a high pitched dragon chant, the sound waves roll, such as waves pounding on the shore, generally to the surrounding shock.


    During the wave, a mountain like paw print blocks out the sky and comes across the sky. The terrible breath sweeps the sky and the earth.


    When Du Shaofu''s heart was fluctuating, the shadows between his hands quickly condensed and turned, and the mysterious Qi in the shrine was boiling like a vast ocean, rushing out madly along the acupoint orifices and meridians.


    In an instant, a glittering and impeccable handprint was formed in Du Shaofu''s hands. The handprint was full of runes. It was as bright as the sun, and the brilliant light was like lightning.


    The powerful pressure emanates from it, and the sound of dragons, tigers, birds and turtles spreads, which makes the void vibrate endlessly.


    "Xuanhuang emperor seal!"


    The magnificent and colorful fingerprints are the footprints of the giant eight wild demon dragons.


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    Under the gaze of many frightening eyes, the two collide together, and the sound of Jingtian''s energy muffled sound suddenly resounds through this ancient secret place.


    "Hula..."


    This kind of attack, the runes burst out all over the sky, and burst out into dazzling light.


    The talismans and secret texts on the fingerprints and claw prints entangle and devour each other. The energy ripple of terror is like a great river, which makes waves of shock and impact on all sides.


    Green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu appear together. They roar like thunder, and the mighty pressure comes. The sky is awe inspiring. If we want to destroy the spirit of life, heaven and earth will be boiling.


    Many of the strong people around could not help shaking, and they were cold all over the body. They retreated to the far space one after another. They tried their best to protect their bodies and keep the original spirit.


    "Chi Chi Chi..."


    When the rune explodes, it''s like fireworks, and the sky is shining.


    When all this dissipated, the figures of Du Shaofu and the ancestor of longhuang were revealed.


    Du Shaofu retreated in shock, with pale gold blood on his mouth. It was obvious that he had suffered some trauma.


    The old ancestor longhuang''s eyes were cold and gloomy. Suddenly, the old palm of longhuang was dripping with blood. He was staring at Du Shaofu. The killing intention in his eyes was not covered up at all.


    Under one blow, both sides suffered certain trauma.


    "Both sides are hurt, but both sides are hurt!"


    "The emperor of the ROC is so strong


    "How long has it been? The speed of promotion is terrible! "


    ¡­¡­


    Many creatures exclaimed.


    In the camp of the evil cult, the nine evil emperors are all looking sideways, with a small figure at the head, and the whole body is rolling with evil Qi.


    At the same time, everyone in the Du family was shocked, but at the same time, they were very calm. Everyone was used to Du Shaofu''s rapid and progressive work.


    Only Hun Ji''s red lips moved lightly, and her soul grabbing eyes were filled with extreme surprise. I had been surprised to see that the power around the human boy was so huge that she could compete with the strong people of the older generation."Boy, I will kill you today!"


    Longhuang Laozu gnashing teeth, in the hands of a younger generation suffered losses, how can we tolerate. If he is allowed to grow up, I am afraid it will not be long before no one can control him!


    "Can you make a shameless old thing? Shall I stand still and let you kill me? "


    Du Shaofu sneered and said sarcastically.


    "Good, good!"


    The ancestor of longhuang was very angry, and then a "cry" of a dragon resounded from heaven and earth. The golden light surged through the sky and scattered 90 places. The huge demon dragon of eight wasteland appeared, just like a winding and undulating mountain range stretching across the void.


    The golden scales reflect the cold light. The huge dragon body is full of vicissitudes and twists. The space trembles, the invisible ripples spread, and the rumbling sound rises everywhere, which makes the ears of the living beings in the scene dim.


    "Roar!"


    The Dragon chant is earth shaking. It opens its mouth and sucks. The wind howls and distorts the space. The endless air is sucked in and forms a vortex full of the whole void.


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, and the golden wings of the ROC were shining brightly, and the thunder and martial veins appeared, and the thunder was everywhere.


    Lightning and rune interweave, reflect each other into light, thunder scattered, heaven and earth shaking.


    Just at this time, Du Shaofu, after exerting his thunder and martial pulse, suddenly changed his life!


    "Boom!"


    This area suddenly began to shake, shaking the sky, as if an invisible big hand grasped the whole space, shaking vigorously.


    Even this oppressed space is no exception. It is like the peaks of the sky opening sword, all shaking violently, as if the end of the day is coming.


    "What happened?"


    All the creatures were in great panic, and their hearts were cold.


    No one knows what happened suddenly. In addition to the deep fear in his heart, he can only look around and try to find out the root cause.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2457

    This sudden change made all living creatures feel uneasy and frightened.


    Even the old ancestor of longhuang and Du Shaofu, who were ready to attack, stopped at the same time. They looked around for some unknown reason and did not mean to continue to fight.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse broke out of control, and countless electric snakes were raging and spewing electric light.


    "Bad!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart wavered and his body burst into light. He tried to resist with all his strength and wanted to take the martial pulse back into his body.


    However, this move made him feel as if his body was about to be torn. Even his immortal body was about to be torn. The face twisted in an instant, and the color of pain climbed up the eyebrows.


    Thunder and lightning twinkled around Du Shaofu''s body. The thunder roared, and the brightness soared into the sky, covering the whole sky.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong..."


    Du Shaofu''s heart beat violently and beat him fiercely.


    When he first arrived here, Du Shaofu had already felt the palpitation of thunder, including the drunkard father, his sister Du Shaojing and Du Xiaoba.


    But under the deliberate suppression, in addition to the palpitation and some kind of call, the thunder pulse did not occur much wrong.


    At this time, once it is used, it seems to trigger a fuse, causing a series of changes.


    "Boom!"


    Above the sky, clouds gather and cover the sky. At a glance, the sky is boundless and covered with dark clouds. The sky is awe inspiring and makes the scalp numb.


    Between the black clouds rolling, lightning and thunder, thunderbolt thunderbolt, thunder and lightning split and cut, as if to tear this piece of heaven and earth into pieces.


    Du Shaofu''s face was painful and ferocious. The mysterious body burst and the golden blood gushed out. There was no way to resist the tearing force.


    Simply no longer resist, whole body relaxed, let thunder force pulse day and up.


    This move, in an instant, has brought about greater changes!


    "Ah..."


    This time, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing and Du Xiaoba''s thunder and martial pulse can''t be suppressed. With a roar, the martial veins burst out and filled the sky.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s three thousand thunders, yinluotunhun thunder and other spirit thunder burst out of his body and poured into the sky.


    "Hula..."


    At the same time, in the huge lake behind, the lake is no longer calm. The whole lake is boiling and surging, and the lake water is rolling backward and the torrent is jetting, and it is pounding away from the sky.


    On the boundless void above the head, the thunder light is shining, thousands of electric snakes quickly entangle the knot, and gradually gather into countless huge thunder balls, and the thunder fire is bright.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Thunder and fire balls are like huge stones formed by thunder. They roar and roll down from the high sky with long tail flame. The whole sky roars and roars and the space vibrates.


    If the gods are angry and roaring, the wind and rain generally hit countless creatures below.


    Soon, many strong people were hit, and those who were above the holy land were suddenly scorched, and the big mouths of blood gushed out, and the blood was stained for a long time. Under one face-to-face, they lost half of their lives, but somehow they were able to resist.


    However, those who were not in the holy land did not have such good luck. After being hit, they immediately turned into a stream of smoke, and their bodies and spirits all died.


    "No! All those who practice under the holy land, leave quickly


    Among the Terran and beast alliance, there are big powers and powerful people shouting.


    There is no resistance to this kind of prestige under the holy land. Only death can be left here.


    The external coming power controllers have also issued orders to drink all those who are not good at cultivation.


    All the people of the wasteland gathered together, and they resisted together and smashed the lightning ball.


    "Dad


    "Shaofu!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    Xiaoxing, Zhen Qingchun, qianguyu and others looked at Du Shaofu anxiously in the sky, only to see that he did not move, and did not try to resist the thunder ball.


    But what''s strange is that when all the thunder balls pass by, they seem to feel something, and they avoid the detour by themselves.


    Not only Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing and Du Xiaoba are the same.


    "Run


    The area was suddenly in chaos, and the animals screamed and retreated toward the lake like a dog who lost his family.


    "Ah Help me... "


    There are creatures that can''t escape. They are wiped by the lightning ball. In the blink of an eye, the whole body is wrapped by thunder and fire, and turns into a burnt corpse. Before it falls to the ground, it turns into a bunch of black ash, flying down in all directions. The body and spirit are destroyed, and they can''t die again!


    "Ah..."


    In the process of retreating, some living creatures touch the water of the lake which has been overturned for nine days. As soon as they touch it, the dead gas invades into the lake like a poisonous snake. In an instant, their blood and flesh are exhausted. If they are absorbed, the essence of blood is absorbed, the body is corroded, and a black skeleton falls.


    Scene after scene, like the scene of doomsday, the sound of life howling one after another, playing a movement composed of fear and death."Boom, boom, boom..."


    A series of roaring sound, thunder and fire ball fell between the mountains, shaking the earth, the earth burst, like a sword like mountain peaks actually began to illusory.


    "Long, long..."


    As the mountains move, the earth bursts and dislocates, like earthquakes, and bottomless abysses appear.


    The whole space is distorted, the space cracks are rampant, the peaks are overlapped, and the shapes and shadows are changed. It seems that the whole space should be integrated.


    It''s a long story, but it''s only in a few breaths.


    At this time, Du Shaofu clearly felt that the call from the bottom of his heart was stronger.


    That kind of call, from the deepest part of the blood, is like crossing time, coming from the ancient times, waving to him.


    The turmoil continues, panic and fear continue to spread, and people are in panic, but no one knows what happened.


    "Is it a secret birth?"


    "The greatest secret hidden in the world is about to be revealed!"


    "Whoever can uncover the greatest secret will gain endless benefits."


    "This advantage must belong to my Yu family!"


    ¡­¡­


    The eyes of some powerful people with perfect Holy Land fluctuate. In the fierce and dangerous situation, there are always great opportunities, which are absolutely extraordinary.


    Innumerable strong men are quietly concentrating, waiting in silence, ready to go, just waiting for the last moment to come, to seize the greatest opportunity by means of thunder.


    Change continues.


    "Boom!"


    Numerous peaks close together, and gradually come to one place. A huge mountain range is then formed. It looks like a soil bag magnified by hundreds of millions of times, which is displayed in front of all people.


    "My God! What do I see? "


    "This is..."


    "My God, is this a grave?"


    Yes, this huge and boundless "earth bag" is just like a grave!


    Just when the tomb was just formed, suddenly, a vast force suddenly came down and suppressed on the original gods of all living creatures.


    This kind of pressure is more powerful than when facing the gods. It makes all living creatures feel creepy, and they can''t bear any sense of rebellion.


    It was Fear of heaven!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2458

    In the chaos, the demon sect was born in the same situation as the four members of Du Shaofu''s family. At the same time, they were born in the devil''s body under the black robe. "Why is there such a terrible pressure..."


    "Is the legend true? Did you really bury a place here? "


    "Is this tomb the tomb of heaven and earth?"


    The vast pressure is not fierce, but it acts on the spirit of every living creature. It is the real power of heaven, which is taken away by God!


    All of them were trembling, and they wished they could not bow to the ground and worship.


    It is said that in the death of heaven and earth, a place has been buried, but after all, it is only hearsay. It is hard to imagine how heaven and earth can be buried?


    This kind of statement is too bizarre and shocking.


    And at this time, all people believe that the sentence is true, and most of the doubts in the heart go.


    The most sober people in the field were Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing and Du Xiaoba, as well as the evil spirits. The pressure did not affect them.


    But at this time, the four people in the Du family, but there is a kind of inexplicable pain in the heart.


    Looking at this boundless tomb like a mountain, the eyes of the four people were swollen and swollen, and their tears poured down. The call from the depths of their blood became stronger and stronger.


    Du Shaofu could feel that what was buried here had an inseparable relationship with his family.


    "Woo Uncle Shaofu, why do I look at this mountain and feel as heavy as going to a grave? "


    Du Xiaoba''s innocent big eyes looked at Du Shaofu. His face was full of tears, and he suddenly whispered. It''s strange that this kind of childish words, which should have made people cry and laugh, didn''t make people laugh, but made them feel more sad.


    "Master, I also have this very sad feeling."


    "I feel that my birth has something to do with it, just like my parents. It''s like my home," he said to Du Shaofu


    With the passage of time, the changes here gradually tend to calm down. The thunder and fire all over the sky disappeared, the sky and earth returned to Qingming, and the lake behind calmed down again.


    All the mountain peaks finally merged into one place, and a huge "Tomb" was formed. From Du Shaofu''s body, three thousand thunders burst out of Du Shaofu''s body, and several spiritual thunder such as yinluotun soul thunder hovered in the sky, "Wuwu" sounded as if they were crying incessantly.


    The overwhelming pressure also slowly converged. The living creatures on the scene seemed to have lived through a great catastrophe, from which they survived. There was a kind of horror and happiness for the survivors.


    At this time, the four members of Du Shaofu''s family, as well as the magic spirit son, were all wrapped around the "Tomb", which made the whole "Tomb" look like the thunder in the sky, glittering and shining, adding a sense of mystery.


    "Chance! There must be a big chance here


    "Chong, this chance must belong to my famous family!"


    After a short period of tranquility, there is a greater disorder.


    "Who dares to compete with my Yanfeng clan in the remote days?"


    Many powerful races rushed to the huge "Tomb", and countless powerful people rushed to fly away.


    "Boo, boo, boo..."


    is like the sound of a broken bubble. When people come into contact with the grave, they disappear instantly and seem to have entered another space.


    "Brother, let''s go and have a look too!"


    Du Shaojing came to Du Shaofu''s side, wiped away the tears on his pretty face and said softly.


    Du Shaofu nodded and led a group of people in the wasteland to the "Tomb" and disappeared.


    As they stepped in, the scene suddenly changed.


    This is a strange world.


    There is no blue sky on the head, no thick soil at the foot, no place to settle down.


    If you have to describe it, there is only the word "emptiness".


    There was a thundering sun on the top of his head. It was bright and bright. It was shining through the sky. From time to time, it was struck by several thunders. There was nothing else.


    The only thing missing in the universe is the vast expanse of life.


    "Eh Is that? "


    All of a sudden, the creatures with sharp eyes are different.


    In an extremely remote place, there is a golden figure in the void, rising from time to time, attracting countless thunder and lightning, and then covering up all the scenes there.


    "Dad, you see, it''s like Du Xiaoyao''s fool!"


    The little star''s big eyes are waving, and the mark on the center of his eyebrows is shining with evil light, pointing to the golden figure and saying.


    "Oh? Let''s have a look


    As Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated, he flew away first, and Xiaoxing and the rest of the country followed.


    As the crowd approached, the golden figure became clearer.


    "Roar..."


    In the golden light, the shadow of a huge golden red Jiri macaque roared in the sky and soared up into the sky, trying to break free of any bondage."Boom, boom..."


    However, when each collision, there will be countless thunder lights around it, interweave into a large net shape, suppress and imprison it, so that it can not get out of the trap.


    "It''s really Du Xiaoyao!"


    As soon as he saw the red Jiri macaque, Du Shaofu knew that it must be Du Xiaoyao. He was shocked.


    The golden light of the red Jiri macaque is restrained, and a young man in gold is revealed. Who can there be.


    "Du Shaofu, you are here at last. Please help me Ah... "


    Seeing the arrival of all the people, Du Xiaoyao seemed to see a Savior and asked for help from Du Shaofu.


    But just half of what he said, several thunder lights flashed, and the electric arc creaked, hitting him and splitting Du Xiaoyao''s skin into pieces.


    Du Xiaoyao howled miserably and ran in a hurry, but no matter how he dodged, he could not escape the attack of thunder.


    At this time, Du Xiaoyao seems to be trapped in a cage, where you can see the past half of Yingwu.


    His face was unkempt, his eyes were red and his luster was dim. His strong body was scorched by the thunder. His face was black and his mouth was open. He also spit out a few cigarette rings. A smell of meat wafted out.


    In that case, how miserable it must be, I can''t bear to look directly at it.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha Du Xiaoyao, you coward, are you going to roast yourself? "


    The little star laughed, danced and gloated.


    "Laugh at you, don''t come and save me Ah... "


    Du Xiaoyao was so anxious that he swore, but he was immediately shot down by thunder, which broke his body and screamed.


    "Dad I haven''t eaten monkey meat yet... "


    Du Xiaohuang suddenly swallowed her throat, weak and weak.


    Du Shaofu''s face was puffing. He had been wondering why all the people came to the deepest place of death, but did not see Du Xiaoyao.


    It turned out that the goods had already entered this secret place, but somehow they were trapped here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2459

    "It''s really fragrant..."


    The tip of his nose moved, smelling the smell of meat in the air. Du Xiaoba licked his lips and said with a smile.


    Du Shaofu found that the thunder that cleaved on Du Xiaoyao was very limited. It just split his body, so that he could recover his ability with the powerful flesh of red Jiri macaque without hurting his life.


    "Du Xiaoyao, how did you get trapped here?"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help laughing. Du Xiaoyao appeared here quickly. He didn''t feel surprised. The talent of this guy was abnormal.


    but being trapped by Du Xiaoyao at the moment, Du Shaofu was somewhat surprised.


    At the moment, Du Shaofu didn''t mean to rescue Du Xiaoyao because he was suffering from flesh and blood, so Du Shaofu didn''t mean to rescue Du Xiaoyao. It''s better to let him suffer more, so that he can grow his brain in the future, so that the goods will not know the height of the earth and rely on the special ability of the red Jiri macaque. If he looks at any secret place, he will plunge into it without thinking about it.


    "Depend on Du Shaofu, you son of a bitch Oh Can you help me out first I''m your big brother... "


    Another Thunderclap of thunder broke Du Xiaoyao''s buttocks in half. He was so anxious that he jumped and cried out.


    "Uncle demon, you dare to scold my father. If you have the ability, you can come out by yourself."


    Before Du Shaofu answered, little star laughed and his black eyes narrowed into two gaps, which made him happy.


    "Little thing Oh When I go out Oh It''s not over with you Oh... "


    Du Xiaoyao jumped up and down and was trapped in the thunder net.


    While avoiding the attack of thunder and lightning, he gritted his teeth and roared angrily.


    "Ha ha, come on, you come and hit me!"


    Little star is not moved, small hands fork slender waist, shouting.


    "Poof..."


    Du was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. She didn''t dare to shoot any more. The hero didn''t suffer from the loss in front of him, and immediately said, "Oh Little star, no, I''m wrong Oh Help me


    "Oh Du Shaofu, please help me Oh I won''t fight for the boss with you in the future Oh I swear


    Looking at this scene, all the people in the desolate country were very happy. Even the usually cold night Piaoling and Du Shaojing could not help but hang a rare smile on their faces.


    "It''s almost all right. Why don''t you save Du Xiaoyao?"


    Finally, Du Tingxuan can''t help speaking, and yinglang''s face also can''t help smiling.


    Hearing this, Du Xiaoyao burst into tears and was deeply moved.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and gave a slight smile. He felt that the heat was almost the same. This experience should make the goods a little more memorable.


    Du Shaofu flies to the front, reaches out his hand, and touches the thunder net which is besieging Du Xiaoyao. He wants to explore it and find a way to crack it.


    The place of death is very strange everywhere. It must be extraordinary that the net of thunder interweaves.


    But it is strange that when he just touched the swift and tyrannical thunder, all the thunder and lightning were like snakes returning to their nests. After a few "ho ho ho ho", all of them penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "eh


    Du Shaofu was surprised by this phenomenon, but he was not too surprised.


    It had been known earlier that there should be an inseparable relationship between this place and the whole Du family. Therefore, Du Shaofu did not feel much surprised when this happened.


    "Motherfucker! I finally came out... "


    The thunder light converges, revealing Du Xiaoyao''s embarrassed figure, the golden light in the eyes is dim, the flesh is burnt black, and still sends out the burnt taste.


    Seeing a large group of people looking at themselves with smiling eyes, Du Xiaoyao immediately blew his hair and deliberately showed a fierce look: "what are you looking at?"


    So many people were there, and their brilliant image was destroyed.


    "Du Xiaoyao, how long have you been here?"


    Du Shaofu asked, but looking at Du Xiaoyao''s appearance at the moment, he couldn''t help laughing for a while.


    "It should be Probably more than half a month. "


    Du Xiaoyao Dao.


    "Have you found anything?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and he became serious.


    Since Du Xiaoyao was the first to come here, the secret hidden here may have been known by him.


    "I don''t know. After I came in, I was trapped before I could see the environment."


    Du Xiaoyao said weakly.


    "Ha ha ha, you have not been chopped by thunder for more than half a month!"


    The little star laughs wildly and wishes Du Xiaoyao to expose all the old people.


    Du Xiaoyao shrunk his neck and seemed to have lingering fear.


    He opened his mouth and tried to argue a few words, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Du Xiaoyao is very melancholy at the moment. He thinks that over the years, relying on the body of the red Jiri macaque, he has broken the Fu array. He has opened up great opportunities and obtained endless benefits.However, after he came here, he was severely hit. How can he not be melancholy?


    Listening to the words of the little star, Du Xiaoyao''s eyes were red and tears of regret were shed.


    They all looked at each other in astonishment, and then laughed in succession.


    "So it''s not as simple as it seems."


    Looking around, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen, opened his mouth.


    It''s like a cold and dark space, but there are few stars in the sky to decorate the sky. The only light source is the big sun with thunder shining overhead.


    Many people delayed a lot of time in Du Xiaoyao''s side. At this time, many creatures had already flown into the sky and were approaching the huge thunder day. They wanted to be the first to break the secrets of this place and get the most benefits.


    "Is the greatest secret in the world hidden there?"


    Soul Ji red lips slightly open, moving eyes looking at the sky, immediately surprised Yi way: "eh, what happened there?"


    Then the eyes of the people are scanning the past.


    I saw a large mass of living creatures, swarming in groups, flying towards the thundering sun, as if to see something incredible.


    "Go, look!"


    Du Shaofu took the lead and rose to the sky. All the people in the wasteland followed him.


    The only special place in this space is the thunder day. If there is any chance, it will be there.


    The day seemed very close, but in fact it was far away. After half a day, the outline of the big sun in the eyes of all the people was just a big circle.


    It took ten days to finally come to its near.


    "Boom, boom..."


    With the approach of the thunder day, the brightness of the thunder day became more and more bright. The thunderbolt shocked the sky and made the deaf and enlightening. Rao felt his ears muffled with the cultivation of these holy places of life.


    When Du Shaofu and other people arrived, there were countless creatures gathered here, all of them looked at the big day of thunder.


    "What is that?"


    The sun opened his mouth in doubt.


    Under the sun, there is a small animal body emerged, in countless lightning interwoven, back and forth shuttle, jumping, jubilant.


    The little animal, about the size of a baby, was covered with thunder and flickering.


    "Well It was My God, what do I see? "


    Many creatures exclaimed and trembled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2460

    In the eyes of countless amazement, the little beast opened its hooves and walked through the thunder. He was very excited.


    The small animal looks strange, lion head, antlers, tiger''s eye, elk body, dragon scale, oxtail, two smart big eyes flickering, a pair of human and animal harmless lovely appearance.


    "Kirin! That''s Kirin! "


    Suddenly, some of the older generation of the strong exclaimed, their faces full of incredible look.


    The little beast was bathed in thunder light, but it was not the unicorn in the legend.


    "It''s really Kirin! There is a unicorn in this world! "


    "In the dragon and Phoenix disaster, isn''t the Kirin family extinct?"


    Countless creatures change color, marvel very much!


    Qilin, the reverence of animals, coexists with dragon and Phoenix!


    It is said that in the Archaic period, the dragon, Phoenix, Qilin, three races vied for supremacy.


    The Kirin family roared in the sky, roared the heaven and earth, sprayed water and spit fire, crisscross the eight wastelands and four fields, and were extremely powerful.


    All beasts will crawl when they see it!


    In the field, people of the dragon clan and Phoenix clan were surprised to see this.


    The dragon and Phoenix catastrophes in the Archean period ended with the killing of the Qilin clan. The struggle between the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan was also a great loss of vitality. After the


    , the dragon family retired to the four seas, and the Phoenix family returned to Wutong Mountain.


    At that time, the weak and small Terrans also took advantage of the situation to rise, which made today''s glory.


    In that disaster, people were killed and half of the country was bloodstained. Under the joint efforts of the dragon and Phoenix, the kylin was extinct. Since then, there has been no unicorn in the world.


    The final battlefield of the dragon and Phoenix disaster, under the influence of some unknown factors, finally formed an ancient wasteland, isolated from the outside world and became an independent space.


    Although no one knows how this fierce place was formed, it is not difficult to infer that all these must have been affected by the disaster of dragon and Phoenix.


    However, today, in the deepest place of death, just like a "Tomb", a unicorn appears again!


    "The generation of scallops respects the dragon race, the unicorn belongs to the beasts, and the Phoenix to the birds!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuate. He has heard the legend of Qilin many times.


    At first, I got some superficial knowledge from the mouth of Qingqing in the East. Later, I wandered in the wasteland of heaven and got a deeper understanding.


    Du Shaofu knew that the animals in the wasteland were weak because of the extinction of the unicorn. With the protection of some mysterious strong man, they were self-contained and lingered on the wasteland. Otherwise, they would have been wiped out.


    "Kirin, that''s the respect of beasts!"


    Many creatures speak and talk.


    On the big day, it seems that there are so many hopeful eyes on this side. The baby sized Kirin cub suddenly turns his eyes, blinks his big eyes, and looks at this side curiously.


    "Is this Unicorn cub pure blood?"


    Someone said suspiciously.


    "No matter whether pure blood or not, as long as it is a unicorn, it will be a kind of animal to me!"


    The tiger waster ancestor of the dark sky tiger clan has a burning eye and an unquestionable deep voice.


    There is a crazy old man in the Xiaotian demon lion clan. When he heard the words of the tiger waster ancestor, he nodded his head again and again to express his approval.


    "Roar!"


    In response to people''s suspicions, the Kirin cub suddenly opened his mouth and roared at the crowd. His voice was still young, but he also trembled and resounded in this space.


    "Boom, boom..."


    With the fall of the tender roar, for a moment, the thunder raged and stirred all over the country. As if thousands of mountains were crashing and thousands of waves were roaring, most of the strong people on the scene felt a strong pressure coming down, which made the spirits tremble.


    "Holy Land! This is a kylin in holy land


    "Is this little Kirin just born? Is it already a holy land?"


    "This is terrible!"


    The crowd was shocked and amazed.


    After Du Shaofu''s death, the little tiger, the thunder sheep, the ape, and the wolf were all crawling on the ground in an instant. Even those who were strong in the holy land such as the tiger waster felt weak legs and wanted to bow down!


    "Pure blood Absolutely pure blood Unicorn


    The crazy old man of Xiaotian demon lion clan said excitedly that the feeling from the deep level of blood is absolutely right.


    "Dark tiger clan, meet qizun!"


    The tiger wasteland ancestor no longer countered that kind of pressure, immediately knelt down on the ground, trembling voice said.


    "Xiaotian demon lion clan, meet Qi Zun!"


    Under the leadership of the crazy old man, the strong man of the roaring sky demon lion clan also knelt down.


    The rest of the strong, such as animals, kneel down, excited, mountain huqizun!


    At this time, the dragon clan and Phoenix clan are mostly of impure blood. The sudden birth of this pure blood Kirin means that once it reaches adulthood, it will show its ancient majesty and dominate the world.Animals will also rise again, hard to find resistance!


    "The unicorn is born, and the rise of my beasts is expected!"


    Laozu of tiger wasteland was full of tears, crying like a child.


    After Du Shaofu''s death, the thunder sheep, the ape and the wolf were all excited.


    "Hum, are you too early to be happy?"


    At this time, an untimely voice sounded.


    According to his reputation, he is an old man in green, who is the ancestor of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan.


    "Longhuang, what do you mean?"


    The tiger thorium elder of the dark tiger clan asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s true that Kirin was born as a kind of animal for you."


    The old ancestor of longhuang sneered, obviously with bad intentions: "but this little Qilin, if you recognize me as the main demon dragon of eight wasters Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie... "


    "What does Laozu longhuang want to do


    "The Kirin is still small. The ancestor of longhuang wanted to tame it."


    "Kirin cubs are the respect of animals. Whoever can get them will be able to order animals."


    "The old ancestor of longhuang is really good at calculating


    ¡­¡­


    All around the discussion of the living beings, we can not understand the purpose of the ancestor of longhuang.


    As he said this, the old ancestor of longhuang moved, but when he saw the sleeve of his blue robe waved, the light burst out, and a dragon shaped claw print condensed and swept away to the big sun on top of his head to grab the little unicorn in his hand.


    "How dare you


    Xiao Yuelao zudun, a member of the Xiaotian demon lion clan, changed his face and cried out.


    "Roar..."


    Xiaoyue Laozu roared and shattered the void.


    In a flash, a magnificent roaring demon lion appeared, stretching across the void like a mountain. Its strong hooves opened and quickly intercepted the paw prints of the ancestor of longhuang.


    At the same time, the tiger and thorium elders of the dark tiger clan also instantly transformed themselves into the body and rushed to the sky to block the Dragon waster ancestor together with the ancestor Xiaoyue.


    "If the Yu family can get this Unicorn cub, then they will be able to order all the animals for my use!"


    Among the crowd, an old man of the Yu family, with a ruddy complexion and a golden shinning all over his body, also has a bright eye.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2461

    The old man''s Lavender robe is embroidered with a golden dragon pattern, which is lifelike. It is like a living creature and full of light. It is the old emperor of the Yu family.


    The Imperial Palace dragon Qi accompanies with him, adding an invisible domineering power.


    After a little thought, the old emperor of the Yu family had already made a move.


    With a big hand sounding out, he grabbed the little Kirin. The terrible pressure swept over the sky and swept over the nine days, making the glory of the thunder day on top of his head fluctuate.


    "Yu Duancheng, do you want to go to war with our Animal League?"


    In the roar, the tiger waster ancestor''s old eyes spew out a raging flame, the dark tiger itself roared up to the sky, and a large number of black talisman secret texts spread out.


    The tiger wasteland ancestor kills, tiger claw gives birth to cloud, tear up heaven and earth, tiger roar shakes the sky, as if to roar to break the mountains and rivers, surging waves into the sky.


    "You dark tiger clan, still can''t represent the whole animal League!"


    Another cold hum resounded, only to see a flaming Phoenix, flapping its wings and soaring into the sky. Everywhere it passed, the void was red with fire all over the sky.


    "Yao Tian Yan Feng clan also want to cross the hand?"


    Several strong men such as beasts were furious, and countless runes swept up, attacking the ancestors of the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan.


    "This little Kirin, my famous family is going to decide!"


    "Haha, how can such a good thing be without my overlord boa clan?"


    "In this case, my ancient Lantian carving clan also came to join in the fun..."


    After the ancestors of longhuang, Yu and Yaotian Yanfeng, all of them knew their intentions.


    The ancestors of the Tyrannosaurus Rex family, as well as famous experts, strategists and Legalists from the outside world, are also unwilling to lag behind, and they are eager to compete for the Kirin cubs.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The scuffle began, and under the thunderous sun, many powerful men fought. The power of the tyrant was rampant and swept all over the country. The terrifying power was surging. If we want to tear this space that has been suppressed into pieces.


    "Are all the old monsters here?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, looking at the Legalists, celebrities and other lineups, the people who made the moves were not vulgar. Judging from the strong breath, his strength was not inferior to that of the ancestors of longhuang.


    These old monsters are supposed to be the strongest inside information of all ethnic groups. I can''t imagine that these powerful people will be attracted by the death of heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu looked around and saw signs of impetuousness among the nine evil emperors.


    "Kirin cubs must not fall into the enemy''s hands!"


    Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun looked at each other and said positively.


    "However, this Kirin cub should not be so easy to be taken in!"


    Zhen Qingchun said in a low voice: "all ethnic groups have bad intentions. They want to get the Kirin cubs, so that they can control animals and hide evil intentions."! The evil cult has not been moved for a long time. It should also know this. "


    When people heard the words, they all agreed.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was surprised to find that in the scene of fierce fighting, the little Kirin was "out of the ordinary". After a tender roar, he ignored the people, as if he didn''t know that he was on the cusp of the same storm.


    In the big sun, little Kirin shakes his head, twists his butt, and shakes his tail. He shuttles back and forth in the thunder, playing happily.


    Du Shaofu was speechless. Many creatures here beat him to death. He was heartless and had a good time.


    "Kirin is my animal''s respect, how can you easily insult me?"


    In the sky, the tiger waster ancestor, who was fighting with the old emperor of the Yu family, roared with rage. Black talisman texts lingered, and the giant tiger claws and tiger created a strong wind, and patted the head of the Yu family''s old emperor on his neck.


    At this time, the ancestors of the Yaotian Yanfeng clan suddenly put aside their opponents, flapping their wings and flying fast, carrying a sea of fire, to kill the tiger waster ancestors.


    At the same time, as if there was a tacit understanding, the ancestor of longhuang, who was jointly opposed by ancestor Xiaoyue and elder Hu thori, suddenly turned back and plundered him behind him.


    "Chi Chi Chi..."


    The old ancestors of the Yanfeng clan in Yaotian burst out with fierce fire and poured out to the ancestors of tiger wasteland.


    "Go to hell!"


    Laozu of longhuang was drinking, and the body of eight wild demons like mountains swept across. The tail of the Dragon suddenly pulled down and hit the back of the ancestor of tiger wilderness.


    "Mean! Can Yao Tian Yan Feng and the eight wasteland demon dragons only attack secretly


    Xiaoyue Laozu and tiger thorium elder and others quickly pursued, but it was still a step late.


    "Poof..."


    In the face of the attack and siege by the three ancestors, Laozu Huhuang tried his best to dodge the attack of the old emperor of the Yu family and the ancestors of the Yaotian Yanfeng clan.


    But caught off guard, he still failed to escape the dragon tail of the ancestor of longhuang. He was hit by a critical blow, and suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out into the sky.


    In a pair of tiger''s eyes, the brilliance suddenly dimmed a bit.


    "Give God''s palm! Die


    Seeing this, the old emperor of the Yu family took the opportunity to bully him. A golden palm print was condensed. The purple air on it was vast, and the clouds were steaming. It was magnificent. It covered the heaven and earth and chopped down to the tiger waster ancestor!"Grandfather


    After Du Shaofu''s death, Xiaohu shouts anxiously when he sees that the ancestor of tiger waster has been attacked.


    He wants to help, but with his current strength, he can''t compete with those old monsters.


    "I''m going to join in the fun, everyone will act according to the circumstances."


    Du Shaofu suddenly dropped a word, and the ROC''s golden wings fluttered, and he flew into the sky.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    As the sound fell, the golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu suddenly expanded.


    Hundreds of feet of huge golden wings, with a perfect smooth arc.


    A terrifying wave of domineering energy surges, and the sound of wind and thunder is as loud as a nine day thunder. It carries the will of the golden winged mires and fans out fiercely.


    "Keng Keng Keng..."


    Fuyao zhentianyi collides with the golden palm print of the old emperor of the Yu family. Suddenly, the sound of the golden dagger is loud and loud. The wind and thunder all over the sky, like a continuous wave, is surging.


    "Du Shaofu, you dare to stop me!"


    The old emperor of the Yu family was shaken back five Zhang in a row. He could stop his body. His murderous spirit soared in his eyes and gnawed his teeth.


    The blow just now could have taken surprise and hit the ancestor of tiger wasteland seriously and lost most of his fighting power.


    "Old man, thank you for being a king of man, and you even attack me secretly. Do you want to be shameless?"


    With one blow, Du Shaofu retreated seven Zhangs. Obviously, there was still a certain gap between Du Shaofu and the strongmen of the old generation, but his momentum was not weak at all.


    "You..." The old emperor of the Yu family just looked at Du Shaofu with hatred.


    "Thank you for your help


    The tiger waster ancestor escaped a robbery and turned into a human figure. He hugged Du Shaofu and said thanks.


    "You''re welcome. You''re a member of Xiaohu, and I''m Du Shaofu''s family."


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to ask for a big deal. He quickly returned the salute and said with a smile.


    "Eh?"


    All of a sudden, a light voice sounded.


    All the living creatures were above the holy land. They were all aware that the little Kirin was no longer making any noise at this time. He was tilting his head and staring at Du Shaofu with his bright eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2462

    It seems to be Du Shaofu''s appearance, which has just attracted little Qilin''s attention.


    After a little stupefied, the little guy seems to have found something very interesting. Then he puts up a "Kirin like" smile around his mouth. He jumps out of the thunderstorm day and rushes down quickly. He is extremely excited.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu looked at the little Kirin, and he felt a sense of kinship, which made him very surprised.


    "Come out, little Kirin is out!"


    "Come on, grab it!"


    A strong man called and rushed to the little Kirin, trying to catch him.


    The ancestors of longhuang, Yaotian, Yanfeng and the Yu family were all fighting at the same time, but they were stopped by powerful animals such as Xiaoyue and tiger thorium elders.


    "The little Kirin belongs to me


    "Who dares to fight with my Legalists?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, famous masters, Legalists, political strategists and other old grandfathers who came in from the outside world also took actions.


    "Legalists, celebrities, strategists, China will meet you!"


    Du Tingxuan, Xiao Xingxing, Zhen Qingchun and other strong men of the wasteland all flew up to stop the ancestors of several families.


    They are very clear that, in any case, Xiao Qilin can not be obtained by these families.


    Thunder sheep, ape, wolf and other people have long been unable to control, have turned into a huge body, roaring heaven and earth.


    How can the unicorn, which is respected by animals, be desecrated by outsiders?


    "Dad, let me deal with this shameless old man."


    Little star came to replace Du Shaofu and fight with the old emperor of the Yu family.


    The scuffle began again, with the grand energy surging, the shrill howling resounding through the heaven and earth, and the rune poured out.


    "Shall we do it?"


    On the side of the demon sect, the breath of the magic Temple fluctuated and asked the great demon emperor.


    The great demon Emperor just shook his head, indicating that he would continue to wait and see.


    "The dark tigers have a good relationship with our family. Shall we help one or two?"


    Chi Su of the family of Bi Fang divine birds asked his ancestor.


    "Wait! The situation is still unclear. If we take action now, we will be entangled by others. "


    This is what he said.


    At this time, the most powerful holy places such as beasts were dragged by people. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Huiwu, a famous scholar, Su Sanyan, a strategist, and so on, who were weak in cultivation, were also full of momentum. Their cultivation was full of impetus, and they went to meet the little Qilin while no one was stopping them.


    These men are weak in cultivation. They are not taken seriously by the old monsters. They also make a hole and go directly to the little Kirin.


    Seeing that his way was blocked, Xiao Qilin immediately froze up and looked very angry. His twinkling eyes also glared at Su Sanyan and Huiwu.


    "Little Qilin, go with me. My strategist will treat you well."


    Su Sanyan said in his mouth, holding the flame all over his body, shaking his hands and throwing out a spear, with a bright light of fire, he struck out with a single blow. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the small Qilin and wanted to penetrate it.


    "Roar!"


    Xiao Qilin seemed to be angry. Suddenly, he gave a low roar and waved his hoof forward. All of a sudden, a piece of thunder poured out and flashed to Su Sanyan.


    "Chi la la..."


    When thunder and lightning meet the spear of fire, the two forces entangle and tear, and the dense runes are broken like a swarm of blackflies.


    As if nothing had happened, the little Unicorn continued to pounce down happily.


    Su Sanyan retreats three steps in a row and looks at the little Qilin in in disbelief.


    He was also very cautious. He knew that the little Kirin was not easy to deal with. He wanted to subdue him, but he did not want to let his all-out attack be easily broken by the little Kirin.


    We should know that after the opening of the eternal tomb, the suppression of this piece of heaven and earth has dissipated, and his cultivation has increased from the beginning of the holy land to the middle of the holy land.


    At this time, he can''t even deal with a seemingly new born Kirin, which makes him quite shocked.


    On the other hand, Huiwu and others were surprised by the result.


    Huiwu''s strength is only between Bozhong and Su Sanyan, and there is no big gap. If you want to deal with xiaoqilin alone, I''m afraid it is not enough.


    "Let''s get it together!"


    Huiwu and Su Sanyan exchanged a look and made a decision immediately.


    At this time, there are countless strong men watching the little Kirin. If you don''t join hands with the enemy, I''m afraid the opportunity will be taken by others.


    As he said this, Huiwu raised his hand and hit Xiao Qilin with Su Sanyan.


    "Roar..."


    The little Kirin was blocked again and was furious. A series of immature roars burst out of his mouth.


    "Boom, click, click..."


    The thunder waves in the big day. Under the roar of the little Kirin, they surge wildly, and two thunder and lightning like the thickness of a mountain fall.Thunder tears the space, irresistible, the force of Wanjun down, Su Sanyan and Huiwu are the first to bear the brunt and are chopped right.


    The two men''s internal martial pulse urges them to resist this overwhelming energy shock.


    "Ah..."


    After less than a breath, the two people screamed one after another. The pulse of Wu was broken and split into pieces by thunder.


    Su Sanyan was shaken back, his body was broken, his skin turned over, his whole body was burnt black, just like a charcoal, only his two eyes were still white.


    "Poof..."


    Huiwu was no better than that. His mouth was full of blood, and his body was full of residual electric arc, and his body was full of blue smoke.


    Under a blow, the two were seriously injured, and they did not dare to make a mistake again.


    Seeing that they didn''t mean to do anything more, Xiao Qilin continued to shake his head and pounce on Du Shaofu.


    This scene makes other strong people feel cold.


    Who would have expected that a newly born Kirin is so strong!


    What''s more, it seems that the ability of the thunder day on top of the head can still be used for it.


    Seeing this, many strong men stopped their steps and looked at the little Kirin, which made him jump to the bottom again.


    "Dad


    In the eyes of countless people, little Kirin opened his mouth excitedly and threw himself into his arms.


    Xiao Qilin cheered. His two small, fleshy forelegs were clasped around Du Shaofu''s neck, squinting his eyes. His small head rubbed hard on Du Shaofu''s face, showing incomparable intimacy.


    "Dad?"


    Du Shaofu was petrified in an instant. He was at a loss. When did he have such a unicorn?


    "Little Qilin calls Dapeng emperor father?"


    "This..."


    While the people around were panicked, they were also puzzled.


    The old ancestors of longhuang, Yaotian Yanfeng and Yu family stopped almost at the same time. They were puzzled by this scene.


    Tiger waster ancestor, Xiaoyue ancestor and other animals such as the strong look at each other, are feeling at a loss.


    "What is the situation?"


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, looks up at Du Tingxuan.


    Du Tingxuan was at a loss and shook his head, saying that he did not know anything about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2463

    "Dad


    With his big eyes narrowed, the little Qilin lingered on Du Shaofu''s face, uttering words and making a crisp little boy''s voice.


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, looks at the intimate little Qilin in in his arms. Neither does he hold him nor release him.


    "I am your father? You Did you recognize the wrong person? "


    Du Shaofu asked cautiously.


    "Dad, you don''t know me. I''ve been in your skull for a long time."


    Little Qilin raised his head, raised a front hoof, patted Du Shaofu''s forehead, and said with a big blink.


    After this, Du Shaofu finally thought of something and said, "you are The stone? "


    Hearing the speech, the little Kirin smiles again to show that he has answered correctly.


    Du Shaofu was greatly surprised.


    At the beginning, the wild leopard got a yellow round stone and studied it for a long time without finding anything extraordinary.


    But when he accidentally touched it, the stone went into his own mud ball palace like lightning.


    Later, after having a good time with Ouyang, the stone ran into the woman''s stomach.


    According to Ouyang Shuang himself, the stone in her stomach also brought her endless benefits, so that her strength increased rapidly.


    But in addition, there are not too many special features.


    After coming to the desolate land, Ouyang Shuang could always feel the stone in his stomach move a few times from time to time, until they were separated in the blood fog space. Ouyang Shuang was absorbed by a bright light and lost his trace.


    "So you were born of that man?"


    Du Shaofu said that he had been able to confirm that the little Kirin must be the stone in Ouyang Shuang''s stomach.


    "Dad, my mother is not a man or a woman!"


    Xiaoqilin retorts.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was extremely embarrassed. How could he say that his mother was a woman in front of the doll?


    At this time, Du Tingxuan, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Zhen Qingchun and other wasteland people had gathered around for a long time. Everyone looked at each other without saying a word.


    "Is this little Kirin your own?"


    Du Xiaoyao is no longer as embarrassed as he was before. His eyes are glowing with gold. He looks at little Qilin and Du Shaofu, and asks.


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu did not know how to answer.


    He and his wife are both human beings. According to reason, what they gave birth to should also be human beings.


    But then again, the little Kirin really went from his own body to Ouyang Shuang''s stomach. In such a calculation


    After struggling for a long time, Du Shaofu finally nodded his head and said, "it''s true."


    His heart is very happy, before that yellow stone in the man''s wife''s stomach, so long have no movement, two people were still very puzzled.


    It turns out that a small Kirin was born. With the powerful Archean blood of the kylin, it is normal to breed for a long time, but this is a reasonable explanation.


    Since xiaoqilin was born with Ouyang Shuang himself, it is not unreasonable to say that he is his own child.


    However, as soon as Du Shaofu''s words came out, the nearby creatures suddenly burst into flames.


    "Is the big Peng emperor his father


    "What''s going on here?"


    In order to get the little Kirin, so many strong people fight and fight for it.


    This is good. As soon as Du Shaofu comes forward, he becomes a father to Xiao Qilin. How can he rob him?


    These people''s ideas were ignored by the wasteland side, and they were very happy.


    At first, there is no reason not to be happy with such a lovable family member.


    "It''s a pretty girl. Come on, let''s hold it!"


    Du Tingxuan, with a bright smile, took Xiao Qilin from Du Shaofu''s arms and held him in his arms.


    "Little fellow, I''m your sister!"


    "I''m your brother!"


    Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoba also excitedly put their small heads together and stroked little Kirin.


    "Grandfather


    "Sister!"


    "Brother!"


    Little Kirin didn''t recognize him at all. He cried sweetly, and his voice was mellow.


    "Shit, is the little Kirin really born to the ROC emperor?"


    "Yes, it seems that she was born with that woman named Ouyang Shuang!"


    "The giant ROC is so powerful that even a little Kirin can be born!"


    "Why do I still feel a bit muddled, I need to be quiet!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, my sister tells you, this is uncle Xiaoyao, that''s aunt Shaojing, aunt Xiaoqing, and uncle tiger, uncle yepiaoling, uncle qianguyu..."


    The little star took the little Kirin and circled around the people in the wasteland and introduced them one after another, but none of them fell down."You see, there is Qingqing''s mother That is mu Han''s mother... "


    Xiaoxing also points to the local technologist and Mohist school, and introduces Dongli Qingqing, Su Muxin, qiyexi, Yejin and Sima Muhan. Finally, even the golden winged Dapeng clan is not let go. Xiaoqilin cleverly greets everyone.


    The old lady, kalomora, was beaming with joy and comforted: "I have another great grandson!"


    In the crowd, Dongli Qingqing looks at the little Qilin surrounded by the crowd. After secretly glancing at Su Muxin, she unconsciously touches her stomach. A trace of helplessness flashes on her pretty face and sighs why she is not striving for success


    "Little star, stop it!"


    Du Shaofu recovered from the excitement of being a father. He hurried forward, grabbed little star, and went on with her introduction. I don''t know when to talk about it.


    "What about your mother, little one?"


    Du Shaofu asked Xiao Qilin.


    At this time, the disappearance of Ouyang Shuang should also be related to the little Kirin.


    Before this secret place was opened, Du Shaofu did not see the figure of the man''s wife. He was still worried that something might happen to her.


    At this time, the little Kirin is bouncing happily here, and Ouyang Shuang must be nearby.


    "My mother is still there."


    The little Kirin raised his head and motioned for everyone to look at the big and boundless thunder day overhead.


    Du Shaofu understood that the birth of the little Kirin should have been influenced by this place.


    However, Ouyang Shuang did not show up at this time. It should be that Ouyang Shuang has gained great benefits and is at a critical moment. Therefore, Du Shaofu did not mean to disturb him.


    "Come on, little boy. Tell grandfather your name?"


    Du Tingxuan laughs and hugs little Qilin in his arms. He loves him very much.


    "My mother hasn''t given me a name yet. Please give me one, grandfather."


    Little Qilin''s big eyes flickered and said to Du Tingxuan.


    Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu and said, "Shaofu, you''d better be a father for this matter."


    Du Shaofu pondered for a moment and said, "since it''s a small Kirin left over from ancient times, it''s better to call it Du Xiaolin."


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s voice fell, he heard a cold voice above his head, with a strong sense of dissatisfaction.


    "Du Shaofu, can you give me a name and go for dessert?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2464

    The voice of discontent fell, and the people looked up, and saw that on the top of the thunder day, an invisible wave spread.


    The thunder roll gently, just like clouds rolling around, roaring and roaring, out of which came a slender and exquisite figure.


    "Men and women!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the familiar figure, but it was not Ouyang Shuang. On a closer look, Du Shaofu was surprised to find that her strength had been greatly improved and had reached her later cultivation in the holy land.


    We can imagine how much benefit Ouyang Shuang has gained there.


    "I ask you, when you give a name, can you give it a little heart?"


    Ouyang Shuang walked out of the big day. His body was hot and his body was covered with light thunder light. When he was around, he was comfortable and his clothes were floating, just like a fairy in the dust.


    "Mother!"


    Seeing Ouyang Shuang''s arrival, little Qilin jumped into her arms happily and rubbed her face kindly, which made Ouyang Shuang very happy.


    "Why don''t I lose heart?"


    Du Shaofu asked.


    "Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohuang, Xiaoxing, now another Du Xiaolin, you are fooling


    Ouyang Shuang frowned upside down, filled with indignation.


    "I..."


    Du Shaofu couldn''t refute. His eyes glanced at the beautiful seven night sunlight not far away. He intended to bring disaster to the East: "I didn''t name the little star..."


    Seven night Xi pretty face slightly a Leng, and then out of a brain black line.


    "I don''t care about you!"


    Ouyang Shuang no longer pays attention to Du Shaofu, holding little Qilin in in his arms, and his beautiful face is full of maternal love.


    Just then, a weak voice came out.


    "In fact, I think the name given by the master is very good."


    Leitianhuang leisurely opening, with a simple and honest smile.


    When Du Shaofu heard this, his old face was so black that he was about to drip out of the water. Which pot could not be opened? Which pot was it?


    It''s OK that Lei Tianhuang doesn''t speak. This opening immediately turns into a god mending sword.


    Sure enough, Ouyang Shuang didn''t want to worry about it any more. After hearing Lei Tianhuang''s words, apricot eyes glared at Du Shaofu again, and he saw that it was fried hair.


    Zhen Qingchun on the other side saw that Du Shaofu was eating shriveled. Instead of dissuading him, Zhen Qingchun was elated to watch the excitement, and he looked very happy.


    Du Shaofu was also aware that his elder brother didn''t seem to be a good product. What''s more, he still had a lot of bad water in his back. He didn''t want to expect him to say something to calm the storm.


    On the contrary, Du Tingxuan could not control the scene. He coughed twice and said, "cough I think the name Du Xiaolin is very nice to hear. "


    Seeing this, Ouyang Shuang''s face softened. After Du Shaofu''s pale glance, he hugged the little Kirin and climbed up a happy blush on his face.


    "Congratulations to the young patriarch


    "Congratulations to Wu Zun


    "Congratulations to the ROC emperor!"


    Golden winged Dapeng birds, Confucianists, Mohists, and Phoenix families came forward one after another to congratulate Du Shaofu''s family.


    Looking at the scene of the playful and happy family, the living creatures around have no language, but also envy.


    For example, the dark tigers and the roaring moon demons and lions, as well as the beasts who have a good relationship with Du Shaofu, have a little comfort in their hearts.


    In any case, it is better for their qizun to become the son of the young man than to fall into the hands of those who have ulterior motives.


    In addition, the Legalists, famous masters, and the ancestors of the Yanfeng clan in the remote sky burst out with hatred in their eyes, which made them even more murderous.


    "Why, anyone who wants to rob Lao Tzu''s nephew or compete with our country is willing to try. I''ll be with you at any time."


    Feeling those hostile eyes, Du Xiaoyao immediately stepped out of the room, and his gold clothes were floating. He shot two golden lights in his eyes. He looked around with awe inspiring momentum!


    He was trapped in this space and had been chopped by thunder for half a month. He had just been rescued by Du Shaofu. He was very worried that he had no place to vent his anger.


    "Hum!"


    The old ancestor of longhuang gave a cold hum and stopped talking. The rest of the people who had done it before were silent.


    The old monsters on the scene are all sensible people. With the powerful lineup of the wasteland, they are all fighting with their own devils. If they want to capture the kylin cubs from them, it is not enough.


    What''s more, there are a group of strong animals in the side covetous.


    "Is this little Kirin, the biggest secret buried here?"


    The storm and dust caused by the little Kirin has settled down, and the spirits of all living beings have begun to have new doubts.


    The rumors in the world can''t be groundless.


    However, the birth of a small Unicorn from archaic times is really amazing.


    "I''m afraid it''s more than that."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and he looked at the thundering sun above his head.


    He knew very well that the Kirin egg before his birth was from the outside world, but it was far fetched to say that it was the biggest secret in the world.What''s more, it''s called the place of death. It''s said that there was a place buried here. It shouldn''t be so simple.


    "Look, what''s going on there?"


    A creature suddenly exclaimed, his voice trembling with fear, as if he had seen something terrible.


    With the sound falling, countless people''s eyes are cast on the top of the thunder big day.


    The sun, which was originally gathered into a group, seemed to be pierced through a gap, and a lightning like a river poured down from the gap.


    This is not over. Only after the appearance of this competition, there are countless gaps in the thunder day, and then there are countless lightning drills, like cascades hanging down from the sky.


    "No! You can''t resist the thunder. You can''t go back


    A strong man with a perfect holy land was shocked to find that the thunder was seemingly peaceful and harmless, but in fact, it was extremely terrible. The space was silent and burst, and dark cracks appeared and spread from top to bottom. Even if you look at your accomplishments like this, you will feel numb on your scalp. If you do, you still don''t know what kind of terrible changes it will cause.


    In other words, those who do not want to change their sleeves will be far away from the strong.


    The sun is bright and boundless. The lightning waterfall is hanging, silent and magnificent.


    However, no one is in the mood to appreciate the beauty.


    "All the people of the wasteland, go back first


    Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless. He told the people in the wasteland.


    The day is bright and boundless, and the sky is full of thunder. If you force us to stay here, you may not be able to leave. All the losses will be here.


    "Shaofu, what do you want to do?"


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen, saw that Du Shaofu didn''t seem to want to leave. He asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be OK, I don''t feel the danger!"


    Du Shaofu handed over a relaxed smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2465

    On the big day, a long river of thunder converges like a mountain, hanging down from the sky like a star river, shining brilliantly.


    But this silent, seemingly ordinary thunder competition, in the eyes of the real strong, is with a terrible atmosphere of destruction, where the space seems to be corroded, moistening out a black space cracks.


    Even if the strength of the holy land is perfect, once touched, it will be in danger of life.


    Du Shaofu didn''t intend to leave. At this time, he felt the blood in his body as if ignited by a fire. When he first arrived here, the feeling of palpitation appeared again, and it was a thousand times more violent.


    The only difference is that when the huge "Tomb" was formed, the heartache and sadness from the depths of blood were missing.


    "I''ll stay too. I feel that call is getting stronger and stronger!"


    Du Tingxuan stood beside Du Shaofu and said solemnly.


    "It must be closely related to my Du family, and I can''t feel the threat."


    Du Shaojing also said so.


    Du Shaofu didn''t feel surprised. He just nodded and looked at Du Xiaoba.


    "Uncle Shaofu, I''m just like you


    Du Xiaoba''s face was solemn.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. This situation was expected by him!


    Everything here must have something to do with the blood of the Du family. All of them had a feeling that even if they were completely bombarded by the thunder, they would not hurt themselves.


    Du Shaofu wanted to know what was the biggest secret buried between heaven and earth, and what kind of relationship it had with his Du family.


    "Dad, I want to stay too!"


    Xiao Qilin suddenly breaks free from Ouyang''s heartless bosom, jumps up and comes to Du Shaofu''s side.


    Ouyang Shuang didn''t stop him. Strictly speaking, Xiao Qilin is the blood of Du family.


    "Be careful!"


    Ouyang Shuang''s face was tense, and he gave Du Shaofu a serious advice.


    "They''ll be fine here. Let''s go!"


    Huo Lei''s father gave Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan a burning look, and then he pulled Ouyang Shuang and left first.


    Seeing that the thunder waterfall above was coming, Zhen Qingchun did not delay too much. He led the wild people like yepiaoling, qianguyu and Xiaoxing to leave together and fly away to the distance.


    He knew that Huo Lei Zi had an extraordinary origin. He should have a good understanding of the situation here, but for some reason, he has never explained it to others.


    Zhen Qingchun believes that Huo Leizi said that Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu would be OK, so they would be OK.


    Perhaps, there is a close relationship between this place and the Du family. Maybe it''s an opportunity.


    Seeing the crowd go away, they almost disappear. The remaining five are also relieved and turn their heads to look at the thunder sun overhead.


    "Well?"


    At this time, Du Shaofu suddenly found that in addition to his family, there was a figure standing in the void not far away.


    The dark purple robe is just the shadow of her face.


    "The devil!"


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes were deep. His strange figure had dealt with the Du family and the wasteland many times. He was the devil of the demon sect.


    "I really want to know who he is and what kind of relationship he has with my Du family."


    Du Shaofu said in a gloomy voice.


    At this time, except for the Du family, all living creatures knew that the place was extremely dangerous, and all had retreated, including the nine magic emperors and magic temples of the demon sect, and the Kalou juejiao, etc., but the demon spirit son still stayed here.


    Moreover, this man has a strong pulse of thunder. If you want to say that he has nothing to do with the Du family, Du Shaofu would never believe it.


    It seems to feel Du Tingxuan''s eyes, and the evil spirit son also turned his head to look over. There was a faint light in his pupils.


    "It seems that we need to get rid of him first, and by the way, uncover his robe and hat and see what he really looks like!"


    The Thunder Dragon spear appears in Du Tingxuan''s hand instantly, the thunder light lingers, the murderous spirit rushes forward.


    "You can''t kill me yet!"


    Not far away, the devil opened his mouth, his voice was calm and indifferent, without any fluctuation.


    "Is it? Without the protection of the demon emperor, how can you walk away today? "


    Du Shaofu''s momentum suddenly soared, the ROC''s golden wings waved, and Zijin tianque swept out of his eyebrows. He held it in his hand, and his tongue was full of spring thunder, and he burst into a loud voice: "the sword is broken for thousands of miles!"


    "Hiss..."


    When the sword was swept out, the mysterious talisman''s secret pattern fluctuated, and it reached the devil''s body in an instant.


    After Du Shaofu''s sword was cut off, the space under pressure fluctuated.


    Above the crowd, the thunder competition was affected. Many of the training forms were twisted and entangled, and quickly condensed into a huge thunder waterfall, just like the rapid shooting of the tide, surging and whistling!"I said, you can''t kill me!"


    The evil spirit was rolling around him and his body was unfolding. Instead of taking Du Shaofu''s fierce sword, he used his body method and directly folded himself up to the thundering waterfall which was thousands of miles thick.


    "The people of demon sect should be punished!"


    Du Shaofu chased after him, and Zijin tianque was suddenly shining and chopped out again.


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, Du Tingxuan also started to stab the Dragon spear. If he wanted to penetrate the void, he would attack and kill the devil.


    Three figures, together flew to the sky of thunder and rain waterfall.


    ¡­¡­


    When Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan joined hands in pursuit of the devil, countless creatures who were rapidly retreating met with great trouble.


    "My God, how can I get out of here?"


    Some people were horrified to find that at first, they could come here only through the huge "Tomb" formed by the integration of numerous mountain peaks.


    Now, they can''t find their way out.


    This cold and dark space is boundless, and there is nothing but the thundering sun overhead.


    No matter how we fly, we are still in this space. We can''t escape the coverage of the big day, as if there is no end.


    The most important thing is that this space is suppressed, and it is impossible to tear through the space.


    However, at this time, countless lightning waterfalls fall, just like a silver ribbon, instantly flying thousands of miles, emitting not dazzling light.


    The thunderbolt flew down the river like a swarm of comets breaking through the sky. It was extremely fast and fell down rapidly without any alarm. However, no one dared to despise it.


    The strength of all living creatures is above the holy land, and the speed is not so fast, but the thunder competition speed is faster.


    Some creatures with a little slower speed will be chased by thunder and lightning, and there is no way to avoid them.


    "Help me..."


    A big blue snake, whose body is like a rolling mountain, falls at the end, runs away quickly and is swept by the competition.


    "Ah..."


    The snake only had time to utter a half scream, then was swallowed up by the dark space cracks, disappeared, did not stir up a wave.


    This silent killing is the most frightening!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2466

    "Run away!"


    Countless creatures are frightened. Those who have no great power and are not good at speed can only fall behind and avoid the silent attack of thunder.


    "I don''t want to die Ah... "


    "Help me Ah... "


    With the countless thunder training, screams began to rise one after another, so that the countless creatures in front of them, without any reason, raised a bone chilling feeling, and went straight to the head from the bottom of their feet.


    However, there is no other way but to urge Xuanqi to fly and escape.


    ¡­¡­


    In the thunder and rain, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin have been completely covered by thunder competition.


    They didn''t resist, let thunder wrap themselves, and the space gap was corroded around them.


    But it is amazing that this is terrible for other creatures. The thunder, which contains a terrible atmosphere of destruction, does not cause any harm to them.


    For them, the thunder light is as soft as water. Bathing in it is a kind of relaxed and comfortable feeling.


    Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan and demon Lingzi, who are pursuing and escaping, have the same feeling.


    They are in the great waterfall of thunder, and their movement is not hindered.


    "I left by the ancestors of the Du family, the people of the demon sect, don''t want to get a finger at it!"


    Du Tingxuan''s spear is like a dragon, sharp and whistling. His powerful energy sweeps and stirs the boundless wind and thunder to attack the devil.


    At this time, it is completely certain that this secret place must have something to do with the ancestors of the Du family.


    This demon spirit son has thunder and martial veins in his body, which is probably also the blood of Du family.


    However, the evil cult is a disaster to the world, and it is the enemy of all living beings. With it, the desolate country has long been in the situation of immortality, and there is no room for turning around!


    No matter whether there are great opportunities hidden here, or there are some amazing secrets buried here, people of the demon sect are not allowed to get them.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank violently, and Zijin tianque was cut out. The sword was condensed into substance, and the thunder light was destroyed. The momentum was like a rainbow.


    In the face of two people''s siege, the evil spirit son does not face hard resistance at all, but dodges with all his strength.


    Rao is so, he can not completely escape the attack of the two people, waist purple robe was cut by the sword of Zijin tianque, there is red blood flowing out.


    "I won''t play with you!"


    The evil spirit son snorts coldly, the wound place evil spirit floats, "the ho ho" makes a sound, soon already recovered.


    It seems that he didn''t want to get entangled with Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan. The evil spirit son raised his head and his deep eyes, covered by his robes and hats, twinkled.


    "Thunder and martial pulse, rise!"


    The demon spirit son''s deep voice rings, and the whole body''s evil Qi surges, covering his body.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the blood in the demon spirit''s body roared and roared, just like a river surging and the tide roaring wildly!


    The thunder that poured out all over the sky seemed to be blessed by some secret power. It was no longer silent, but began to rumble and hum.


    "Shua..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s sword has been attacked.


    Zijin tianque''s momentum is startling. After being cut off, it is like a big ship sailing fast, riding the wind and waves, and the thunder is sweeping wildly. It separates towards both sides and makes way for a hundred Zhang wide road.


    "What can you do for me?"


    The eyes of the secluded cave looked at the domineering blow of the impending body, and the evil spirit son still calmly opened his mouth.


    The voice has not fallen, the sword of Zijin tianque has come to him.


    This time, the devil didn''t dodge any more. He just watched quietly. He seemed to have some means and was not afraid of this attack.


    "Bang, click!"


    In an infinitely distant place, the still dark void was suddenly torn by bright thunder lights, which flashed in all directions up, down, left and right, interwoven into a huge net, which surrounded the space.


    At this moment, the spirit of the devil''s body without any reason gave birth to a momentum of unspeakable.


    This kind of momentum, like the body of heaven and man, is just like a God coming into the world, so that all living beings bow down.


    "Thunder and martial pulse, come!"


    The demon spirit son drinks again, the momentum burst out, countless thunderbolt crazy chop down.


    Infinitely distant place, that piece of thunder light interweaved into the huge net starts to flash, such as the earth and the earth revolve, the stars change.


    The huge net of thunder and lightning fell down on the whole body of the devil. The thunder light diffused and opened, and condensed into a huge cocoon of lightning light, which was wrapped in it.


    "Hum, hum..."


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s sword was finally cut off.


    However, after touching the light cocoon outside the devil''s body, there was only a burst of buzzing sound, which was completely dissipated and could not be cut off at all.


    Later, Du Tingxuan also shot him, but the effect was the same as Du Shaofu''s sword, and there was no harm to the devil.


    Unable to cope with the evil spirit son, Du Shaofu and his son stopped at the same time, no longer doing useless work."Thunderbolt! He''s got a pulse of thunder! "


    Du Tingxuan looked at the space, covering all sides of the lightning net, as well as the lightning cocoon wrapped in the devil, said in a deep voice.


    When the huge "Tomb" had just taken shape, the thunder and martial pulse of all the Du family members present unconsciously broke out of the body and wound around the "Tomb".


    When entering this space, there was no movement in the thunder pulse flying away, but there were also some weak feelings.


    At this time, under the full swing of the demon spirit son, such amazing changes happened!


    "That''s a great chance! Great opportunities related to thunder and martial arts! "


    Du Shaofu could feel that, in a short period of time, the breath of the devil in the cocoon had a terrible improvement.


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, and yelled to the rest of them: "Shaojing, Xiaoba, hurry up, and try your best to hook up the thunder and martial pulse!"


    Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoba and Du Tingxuan are all doing their best to stimulate Xuanqi and sense the location of thunder and martial pulse.


    "Thunder pulse, open it for me!"


    Du Shaofu himself was no longer delayed. His whole body was full of golden light, and his blood was burning and boiling. The red Jiri macaque God roared the heaven and earth. Following a faint feeling from the depths of his blood, he finally touched his own thunder pulse.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    At the end of the boundless space, there are countless thunder lights tearing the darkness, interweaving into a huge network of thunder, emerging in the void.


    Then, with the change of the devil, the thunder net fell down, covering four people and condensing into four huge cocoons of light.


    In the end, there is only little Kirin, blinking his big eyes and looking at all this curiously.


    ¡­¡­


    And when the devil just tried to hook the thunder pulse, countless creatures on the other side were still trying to escape.


    "Run away!"


    "My God Where can we escape? "


    A lot of living creatures are frightening, and the thunder behind them is practicing faster and more intensively. Many creatures have been devoured silently.


    Some people have tried to tear space, but still can''t.


    If you can''t find the way out, there will be only one dead end in the end, and many creatures are about to despair.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2467

    In the wild country lineup, everyone is also extremely nervous.


    But fortunately, with the help of the golden winged Dapeng birds, ye Piaoling, qiangu jade, yeluhan, Dugu Huotian, Su Muxin, farmers, Taoists, Mohists, Confucianists and other people, who were relatively weak in strength, were placed on the broad back of Dapeng birds.


    The apes, thunder sheep, and earth wolves were all brought along, along with some of the forces who had made friends with the wasteland.


    The golden winged ROC birds are famous for their speed. The golden wings cross the void and wave them gently. In an instant, they leave many creatures far behind, and they will die for a while.


    "If we can''t find a way out, no one can go down like this!"


    Golden winged ROC body across the sky, Jialou batian looked at the boundless dark space, the golden light in his eyes bloomed, and said in a deep voice.


    "Uncle demon, think of a way


    The little star urged the young man in gold on one side, and the mark on the center of his eyebrows was shining with strange light.


    "I''ve tried, and I can''t find my way out!"


    Du Xiaoyao is very helpless, this strange place, let him touch a snuff of ashes, hit him too much.


    Everyone heard the speech, are dignified, if Du Xiaoyao''s ability can not be cracked, then other people''s hope of escaping from the heaven is too slim.


    At this time, in front of the crowd, yuankong was suddenly torn open by the light, flashing out a huge net of lightning interwoven.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Soon after the appearance of this huge net, there was a continuous thunderbolt. The net became more and more condensed and hung in front of the crowd.


    "Oh, no!"


    Seeing this, Du Xiaoyao gave a strange cry.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing this, jialoubatian immediately yelled at the strong man of the golden winged Dapeng clan. Everyone stopped quickly and did not dare to move forward.


    "It''s over. There are interceptors in front and pursuers behind. We are dead!"


    When other creatures see this scene, they are all dead.


    Before the thunder giant net hanging, after the thunder training pursuit, almost everyone felt desperate.


    "Well?"


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly startled, as if he had found something, and then laughed: "ha ha, I know, this space is like a big egg, the crisscross lightning is the crack on the eggshell, as long as we go through the crack, we can go out!"


    Du Xiaoyao laughed and was the first to fly over.


    "Is it really that simple?"


    Others were skeptical, but there was no better choice, followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the thunderous sun, there was constant competition, breaking the shackles, hanging down, gradually converging below and forming a whole.


    After a long time, the whole big day was like a big water mass, which was completely punctured, and the waterfalls and springs splashed everywhere, overflowing every part of the space.


    In the wave of thunder, five huge cocoons bathed in them, which exuded a mysterious atmosphere. It was the four members of Du Shaofu''s family and the evil spirits of the demon sect.


    Du Xiaolin blinked his big bright eyes and ran around. For a while, he got close to Du Tingxuan''s big cocoon of thunder, and then climbed up to Du Shaofu''s head.


    With the passage of time, I don''t know how long, the whole thunder day eventually slowly faded down, turned into an endless sea of thunder, filled every corner of this space.


    The dense thunder light is gentle and harmless, with gorgeous waves.


    After the thunderstorm disappeared, several Colorful streamers appeared, shooting in the distance, like fireworks, with a long tail, fluttering around in the sky.


    "Eh?"


    Bored Du Xiaolin looked at the Colorful streamers, as if he had seen something new. He rushed over in high spirits, spewing thunder and lightning in his mouth, and chased happily behind the flame tail.


    "Hula..."


    It seems that some people are afraid of the chasing and driving of the little Kirin, and they have a good time.


    The streamers galloped through the thunder sea, and finally converged and ran to the thunder cocoon that Du Shaofu had transformed.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    After touching the cocoon formed by Du Shaofu, several streamers of light came in and disappeared, as if they had never appeared before.


    Du Xiaolin tilted his head and looked at the scene suspiciously. He didn''t know why.


    "I was robbed by my father!"


    Du Xiaolin mumbled.


    He finally found some interesting things, but they all got into Du Shaofu''s body, which made the little guy a little unhappy.


    Du Xiaolin''s big eyes turned and turned. At last, he seemed to think of something. His immature mouth raised a smile, closed a pair of big eyes, and stood tall beside Du Shaofu.


    "Chulala..."


    Du Xiaolin''s whole body is filled with thunder light, which is reflected by the whole thunder sea. A majestic breath rises to the sky, which actually evokes the thunder and martial pulse in his body.


    After a while, countless thunder rays converged to Du Xiaolin. In the bright light, he wrapped his young body tightly and condensed into a light cocoon of a smaller size. However, the breath emitted by it was no weaker than that of other people.On the other side, Du Shaofu was in an extremely mysterious state in that large cocoon.


    In the thunder package, he can clearly feel that his body is being continuously refined, and the immortal body, which has been metamorphosed to the extreme, has become more solid and solid.


    He didn''t feel any pain at that time. Everything seemed so natural, just like a natural thing.


    However, his physique was originally very strong, so that the speed of strengthening gradually slowed down, until finally it was difficult to improve.


    At this time, in Du Shaofu''s perception, several familiar breath penetrated into his body.


    These breath, it is the Jinwu burning sky thunder, the Taiyin Tianchen thunder, the earth collapsing sky thunder and so on.


    At the moment when several Linglei entered his body, Du Shaofu felt a strange feeling that he had never felt before.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu felt that everything here, which he was very familiar with, was related to the spirit thunder in his body.


    He even felt that if he could gather all the spirit thunder, he could easily control all these things.


    But now, he can only follow the pulse of Linglei to find some rules.


    "Can you really control it?"


    Du Shaofu whispered softly in his heart. After not much hesitation, he used the yuan God to stir up the daolinglei.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    With Du Shaofu''s attempt, we can see that thunder light breaks through the cocoon and overflows from it.


    In this instant, the cocoon quickly melted down like snow and boiling soup, revealing Du Shaofu''s original appearance.


    "I see!"


    Du Shaofu felt everything here carefully, and determined that he had already found some rules here.


    Then, his eyes are swept to other light cocoons.


    For the drunkard father and others, Du Shaofu just looked at it for a while without disturbing him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2468

    Du Shaofu has already found that his body has been upgraded to an incredible level, much stronger than before. Even if he continues to stay in the cocoon, he will not get more.


    But for the drunkard''s father, sister Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin, there is still a lot of room for improvement in their physical bodies. If they stay in the cocoon for a long time, they can get more benefits.


    The catastrophe is getting closer and closer. Once the demon God recovers completely, Du Shaofu never dares to take it lightly.


    The stronger the strength of their relatives, they have a greater chance to survive, and even, they have a chance to fight with the devil!


    Looking at the small and lovely cocoon standing tall beside him, Du Shaofu reached out his hand and gently touched it for a while, and a smile rose on his face.


    This little Kirin was born to him and that man''s wife. It was his flesh and blood.


    In the end, his eyes stopped on the cocoon of light transformed by the evil spirit son, and two rays of light like substance burst out from his eyes. The corners of his mouth suddenly changed into a faint smile.


    The evil spirit son is full of thunder and martial pulse, and his experience should be similar to Du Shaofu. Presumably, his body has been tempered, and his promotion is definitely much more than Du Shaofu!


    How could Du Shaofu allow this situation to continue?


    "My Du family''s blood is flowing in my body, but I''m willing to be a demon cult''s running dog!"


    Du Shaofu did not think much, but went to the devil''s side: "then let me see who you are, the rat who is hiding his head and tail!"


    Zijin tianque appeared in his hand. Thunder and sword broke through the sky and was cut on the light cocoon outside the demon''s body. The magic script stirred and shot everywhere. The terrible breath swept over the thunder sea, making the thunder sea fluctuate violently.


    But strangely, under such a powerful blow, the cocoon just withdrew from the distance of three feet in the thunderstorm.


    The light cocoon itself did not appear any damage.


    For this result, Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan had already happened before, so he was not surprised.


    In fact, if you think about it, you will be relieved.


    It is said that there was a place where heaven and earth were buried. It was the tomb of heaven and earth. It was extremely incredible. It was normal for something that was difficult to understand.


    "Then try this move!"


    Du Shaofu again, and the Jinwu burning sky thunder was called out by Du Shaofu, shining with the rolling golden thunder and lightning, and the boundless and violent atmosphere of destruction filled the thunder sea.


    As soon as the electric arc appeared, it caused the thunder sea to boil. Countless silver electric snakes came and swarmed towards it, which made Jinwu burn the sky thunder stronger again.


    According to a specific law just found out, under the control of Du Shaofu, a bright arc flashed out from the Jinwu sky burning thunder, which bloomed like a scorching sun, piercing the eyes.


    "Hi..."


    This time, the arc easily cut off the thunder and lightning cocoon outside the devil''s body, broke the cocoon, and instantly invaded.


    Then, it was heard from the cocoon of light from a painful hum.


    "Hey, look how long you can shrink back!"


    Seeing that the method was effective, Du Shaofu did not delay any more. When he waved his hand gently, all the spirit thunder, such as Yinluo Tun soul thunder, earth avalanche thunder and 3000 earthquake Li thunder, flew out of his body.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    At the same time, several hearse spew out terrible thunder light, collide and interweave, spread wildly in the thunder sea, and finally gathered together, condensed into a column of thunder light, and fell to the thunder cocoon!


    "Boom


    The huge thunder roared up, and the big cocoon outside the devil''s body was not even able to breathe for half a time under the thunderbolt''s bombardment, and then broke into pieces and turned into thunder light, scattered in the thunder sea.


    From the thunder sea peripheral connection but the thunder Wu pulse, also instantaneous convergence, returned to the devil spirit son''s body.


    "Du Shaofu!"


    After seeing Du Shaofu standing in front of him, he spoke faintly. He was very calm.


    It seems that Du Shaofu broke the cocoon of light, which did not make him feel the slightest indignation.


    "See how long you can hide! The sword roars


    Du Shaofu didn''t talk nonsense with him. Zijin tianque chopped directly. He used a series of complicated and mysterious sword moves. At last, they gathered together, but it was just a simple chop.


    The sword was split out, and it was brilliant. The light of the sword spread out in a flash.


    The sword is like a dragon flying into the sky, like a giant ROC moving in the sky. Under the gorgeous, there is a terrible power of despotic destruction!


    A simple sword, at this time, seems to contain the power of moving mountains and rivers, enough to shake mountains and rivers, and destroy everything!


    In the eyes of the demon spirit, the sword fell directly in front of him.


    In a hurry, the demon spirit gathered a monstrous evil spirit all over his body. A ferocious devil''s head appeared in front of him, and his red eyes cast a gloomy and terrible light.


    The devil''s head opened his mouth and roared. If he wanted to swallow everything, he bit away at the sword.


    "Oh..."


    The sword fell into the devil''s mouth and made it howl like hell.The sword and the devil''s mouth fight, the sharp roar spread, the overwhelming wave of runes swept, the whole sea of thunder turned up boundless, just like the world was destroyed!


    The two energies collide and interweave, devour each other, and finally annihilate.


    The evil spirit son was defeated a hundred Zhang, the whole body was dark, one hand covered his chest, under the robe cap, there was blood gurgling and flowing.


    Obviously, in front of Du Shaofu''s perfect cultivation in the holy land, the evil spirit son had already suffered a heavy blow!


    "See how long you can hold on! The sky horse suddenly empty palm


    Du Shaofu drank a lot and meant to kill.


    Today, without the protection of the nine evil emperors, it is the best time to kill the demon spirit son. He does not want to miss it.


    "I told you, you can''t kill me!"


    The demon spirit son''s voice as usual, no mood fluctuations, evil gas surging, the body''s thunder and martial pulse rose again.


    The thunder pulse sends out countless thunder snakes, like the roots of a sacred tree, taking root in the thunder sea.


    "Chulala..."


    The thunder light in the thunder sea is snatched, spreads along the demon spirit son''s martial vein, quickly enters his body.


    Soon, before Du Shaofu''s palm print arrived, another dense cocoon of thunder and lightning appeared outside the devil''s body.


    "Poof!"


    Du Shaofu''s palm finally fell and hit the cocoon.


    However, as in the previous two times, the palmprint just blows the cocoon out without causing any substantial damage.


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. Without hesitation, he called out the spirit thunder again and split the cocoon outside the devil''s body again!


    "You can never do anything to me here!"


    After showing his body shape and before Du Shaofu''s hand, the evil spirit son quickly urged the thunder pulse to turn into a big cocoon of thunder.


    Again and again, Du Shaofu kept shooting, but every time the cocoon was broken, the devil would do the same thing again, shrinking it, making all his attacks ineffective.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2469

    Du Shaofu was in charge of several Linglei. He could use Linglei as a bridge to pry into some rules of this space, but he could not completely control them.


    The magic spirit son has thunder and martial pulse. The spirit thunder cleaves on the light cocoon outside his body and melts it, but there will be thunder light continuously replenishing and entering.


    Relying on the thunder sea, the thunder light continuously generates new light cocoons and forms protection, which makes all attacks ineffective and cannot be completely split.


    So for a moment, Du Shaofu seemed to have no way to take him.


    "Ancient space!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t believe in evil. He controlled Linglei and kept chopping down at the devil''s soul, which made the cocoon collapse.


    At the same time, he called out the ancient space and wanted to bind the cocoon to it, so as to find another way to deal with it.


    However, to Du Shaofu''s disappointment, Lei Guang''s cocoon could not be taken away by himself because of some special factors here.


    "Is there really nothing you can do about it?"


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth, and his heart was filled with a sense of cruelty, and a series of forceful attacks continued to blow out.


    "Shake the sky and shake the wings!"


    "Xuanhuang emperor seal!"


    "Tianma suddenly empty palm!"


    "Broken star fist!"


    ¡­¡­


    The spirit thunder bombards unceasingly, all kinds of means display, the violent energy, the mountain roars like a tsunami, the thunder sea surges like the undercurrent.


    However, everything is the same as before. No matter how strong the power is, it is just the light cocoon transformed by the demon spirit son, floating around in the thunder sea.


    "I said, you can''t help me!"


    In the cocoon, the devil opened his mouth quietly, his voice stifled, but it was enough to make people hear clearly.


    Du Shaofu''s eyelids jumped, and he felt helpless.


    He found that the thunder pulse of the demon spirit son is like the root of a towering tree, intertwined and firmly rooted in the sea of thunder.


    With a single blow, the cocoon was blown away, but those roots still absorbed energy in the thunder sea and gathered on the cocoon.


    "If I can control all thirty-six mines, I think I can break them easily."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself, but he did not feel frustrated.


    Because he can see that every time he takes a hand, it will consume the light cocoon outside the devil''s body, which can affect its transformation and make it unable to gain benefits here.


    But this is not the solution.


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes in silence. When he came out of the cocoon, he had already recovered his thunder pulse from the edge of space, which also appeared around him.


    Several Linglei roared around him, and the red Jiri horse monkey yuan God was also called out to explore the rules here.


    Taking Linglei as a bridge, Du Shaofu had a detailed experience and felt some special rhythm of this space.


    After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes and lifted a happy arc around his mouth.


    "My ancestors of Du''s family will never allow people of the demon sect to benefit easily."


    The purple robe floats in the thunder sea, and the golden wings of Dapeng are filled with golden light, gently flapping, and the momentum of the whole body is brewing gradually.


    When the momentum was brewing to the extreme, Du Shaofu suddenly burst into a loud voice: "thunder, martial pulse, open it to me!"


    "Hula..."


    The vast momentum broke out, and the golden light and thunder light interweaved, reflecting each other into brilliance and shooting out.


    The thunder pulse is driven to the extreme and expands outwards. The thunder turns into countless tentacles, stabbing into the thunder sea and extending in all directions.


    If it is to the thunder sea in a huge net, in expanding!


    At the same time, several Linglei blessed Du Shaofu, so that he was not wrapped by thunder light, forming a light cocoon.


    "Goo Goo..."


    Thunder sea wave, such as boiling water transpiration, thunder Wu pulse absorbed endless energy, become more and more robust.


    At this time, different from Du Shaofu and demon Lingzi, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing and Du Xiaoba still had their martial veins connected to the light cocoon outside the body from infinite distance, and were not taken back into the body.


    "Break it for me!"


    Driven by Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu''s strong military pulse expanded rapidly and spread to infinity along the vein of Du Tingxuan''s three men''s martial arts.


    "Click, click..."


    When Du Shaofu''s pulse reached the extreme, it was like the sound of eggshell friction breaking in this sea of thunder.


    Terrible momentum fluctuations, so that the space began to tremble.


    "It''s a crack in space. It should be a passage to the outside world."


    At the edge of the space, Du Shaofu finally began to laugh.


    And then, looking at the devil in the eyes, it is cold cold cold.


    Du Shaofu maintained the state of thunder and martial pulse with all his strength. When the ROC''s golden wings waved behind him, his figure disappeared in a flash, and in the blink of an eye he reached the devil.


    "You are just in vain


    As if sensing Du Shaofu''s arrival, the murmur''s suffocating voice rang out again."Is it?" Du Shaofu sneered, and then, without any fancy, gave a fist: "baquan Dao!"


    The vast energy ripples spread instantaneously, and the thunder sea was separated from each other, leaving a vacuum.


    Such a blow is extremely terrifying. If it is outside, I am afraid it will easily collapse a square of space, and the general perfect strongmen dare not take it easily.


    "Boom


    Fist down, hard hit in the devil outside the cocoon of light, terrible light burst out.


    The cocoon was shot out, but it was still not broken. The roots formed by the martial veins were still fluttering in the thunder sea, absorbing energy.


    In this regard, Du Shaofu is not surprised that the same means continue to fall in the general storm!


    "Baquan do!"


    "Baquan do!"


    "Baquan do!"


    ¡­¡­


    The cocoon of light transformed by the evil spirit son was attacked and flew away again and again. Du Shaofu followed him step by step, bombarding him out.


    "Du Shaofu, why waste your strength? I can''t get any benefits, neither can you."


    The evil spirit son light mouth.


    Du Shaofu used Linglei to attack him constantly, so that the energy absorbed by his thunder and martial pulse can only maintain the light cocoon needs, and there is no way to transform his body and then transform it.


    "You don''t deserve the benefits of being a demon cult dog with the blood of Du family flowing in your body!"


    Du Shaofu kept bombarding, driving away the evil spirits step by step, and went to the martial veins hanging in the sky.


    "Since I can''t kill you, I''ll throw you out with one punch."


    Du Shaofu drank again, and with the same punch: "baquan do!"


    "Boom


    With a blow, the light cocoon formed by the magic spirit son "swished" and was hit into the bright light net formed by Du Shaofu''s martial veins.


    "You..."


    The devil spirit son slightly takes some startled sound to ring.


    At this moment, he finally understood the purpose of Du Shaofu.


    Unfortunately, the devil''s words just came out, and then the whole person, even with the cocoon of light, was absorbed by the light column and disappeared.


    Seeing this result, Du Shaofu withdrew his fist, gave a long sigh of relief, and began to laugh happily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2470

    The huge lake is boundless and calm. The surface of the lake is like a mirror without any waves.


    However, in this kind of calm, there is an endless stream of dead air floating out, without the strength of the military territory. If you stay here for a long time, you will be afraid that the body and the yuan God will be eroded.


    In the lake, there is no trace of any living creature, like a dead land.


    On one side of the lake, far away, you can see the outline of a huge hill, standing quietly.


    The vast hill, gloomy and gray, was like a tomb magnified countless times.


    Countless uneven threads of light thread from top to bottom, winding, twisting, interweaving and climbing, very much like blood veins in the body of living creatures, and like vines, covering the "Tomb".


    "Ho ho ho..."


    All of a sudden, those "vines" soared in brilliance, shooting countless fiery arcs from them, making the huge "Tomb" look like an egg with countless cracks in its shell.


    At this time, a figure full of sun like gold, from the "cracks" gallop out.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I finally come out!"


    The golden figure laughs, stops the figure, the light converges, revealing a majestic young man in gold.


    Who else can this young man have besides Du Xiaoyao, who has always been bold?


    Turning around and taking a look at the huge "Tomb" behind him, Du Xiaoyao swears: "grandma bear, I went in with all my heart and soul, and I was chopped by thunder for half a month. In the end, I didn''t get any benefits. What a pain in the egg!"


    "Gee!"


    After Du Xiaoyao appeared, another giant bird flew out of the "crack".


    The wings of giant birds are flying across the sky, and they are not sure how many miles long. The bright golden light shoots out from its eyes, sending out the domineering power. On its broad back, there are many figures.


    This bird is the kalobatian body of the golden winged Dapeng family.


    On the broad Peng''s back stood the people of the barren country, such as yepiaoling and jade of the ages, as well as the farmers, Mohists and Confucianists, who made friends with the wasteland.


    "Little demon uncle, this is called to eat a pit and gain wisdom! When looking for the baby in the future, watch more, so as not to fall into a trap


    Come on, doodle.


    "Little girl film!"


    Du Xiaoyao surprisingly did not refute, just murmured discontentedly.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    After the small stars, Huo Lei Zi, Lei Tian and others appeared one after another, hula, a large shadow flew out of the "Tomb".


    From outside Legalists, masters, dragons, Buddhists, Phoenix, and so on, as well as the ancient barbarians, the strong of the Animal League.


    "It''s safe at last. It''s dangerous!"


    "Yes, I almost died in it!"


    Countless creatures talked about it, and felt lucky to be alive. Many people coincidentally cast grateful eyes to Du Xiaoyao.


    If Du Xiaoyao didn''t find the way out, I''m afraid all of them would be damaged in it, and none of them could get rid of it!


    Rao is so, there are still a lot of living creatures were devoured by the thunder, died quietly.


    "Brother Qingchun, Shaofu, they don''t know when they can come out. Do we have to wait here?"


    Ouyang Shuang asked anxiously. What worried her most was Xiao Qilin.


    "I don''t think we need to worry. Just now all the good people have arrived, why don''t we collect some accounts first?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s double pupils burst out with golden light, and looked at the powerful Legalists and strategists on the spot, and burst out with killing intention.


    "Some accounts will be collected sooner or later, but now the evil cult is on the side. I''m afraid that we will be picked up by others in the end."


    Zhen Qingchun glances at the ancestors of longhuang and Yaotian Yanfeng in the Animal League, and takes the lead of Du Xiaoyao''s words.


    Hearing this, they all nodded their heads in agreement.


    Today, the strength of the wasteland is incomparably strong. With the help of the golden winged Dapeng birds and other friendly forces, Legalists, celebrities and other people can be suppressed.


    It is just that the nine evil kings of the demon sect are eyeing at each other. If they are finally allowed to take advantage of fishermen, it is not worth the loss!


    "Well? Some of them are still in it! "


    Zhen Qingchun looks at the magic cult lineup, missing a familiar figure, can''t help but a thick eyebrow.


    "It''s the devil!"


    The little star said, the mark in the center of the eyebrow is full of strange brilliance.


    The people of the wasteland all know that the evil spirit son has thunder and martial pulse, and the relationship with Du family is not general.


    "I hope he won''t bring any trouble to Shao Fu and them!"


    Said the old lady, garumorro, somewhat worried.


    "The thunder and martial pulse of the Du family makes this secret place completely open. If I expect it to be good, there will be great changes here. I''m afraid it will cause a lot of noise!"


    At this time, Huo Leizi said: "there is nothing worth exploring here. Leave a few people waiting for reception, and all the others will go back! There are still plenty of opportunities in the ancient land! ""No problem!"


    Zhen Qingchun nods, and then dismisses all the people in the wasteland. In addition to himself, only Du Xiaoqing, Ouyang Shuang, Huo Leizi, Lei Tianhuang and Lei Lao are left in total.


    All ethnic groups also retreated, dense figures flying over the lake, tearing open the space to leave.


    Soon, in front of the huge "Tomb", except for the six people in the wasteland, only the nine magic emperors of the demon sect did not set out, which seemed to have no intention of leaving.


    "I''ll stay to meet you."


    Jialoubatian was worried that the people left behind in the wasteland would be taken advantage of by the evil cult, so he left on his own.


    Later, Lei Yang and Hu Huang''s ancestors also said that they would stay to meet Du Shaofu and others.


    At the end of the day, the sky and the earth became empty, leaving only two people looking at each other from afar.


    "The evil cult has ulterior motives. If the evil spirit son stays in it and the nine evil emperors stay here, there must be great plans. I hope that no moth will be found out!"


    He said anxiously.


    The rest of the people all nodded and agreed. The evil cult has been making waves, seizing the purple thunder xuanding and looking for the spirit thunder. It must be planning something hidden.


    If they succeed in this kind of plot, the crisis faced by all living beings will be even greater in the coming catastrophe.


    Thinking of this, the heaviness of people''s hearts is a little more.


    On the side of the demon sect, the big devil emperor''s dwarf body is full of evil Qi, covering his face and not seeing his expression clearly.


    The nine demons emperor looked at the people in the wasteland and said coldly: "the wasteland has repeatedly obstructed our demon sect. Do you want to destroy them now?"


    "This trip of the demon spirit son is related to whether our demon sect can control the world. If you destroy the big event because of your recklessness, you will be killed by the Lord himself without me!"


    The big devil emperor''s words infiltrated, glanced at the nine demon emperors and handed them a warning look.


    Nine demon emperor slightly jaw head, dare not say any more, quietly stood aside.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2471

    The voice of the great demon emperor was falling, and the other seven evil emperors were also full of demonic Qi. They were silent and looked at the direction of the vast "Tomb" and stood in line.


    They all know that this place is of great importance to the whole demon sect.


    "I hope that the boy can be as good as ever. The secrets left here can never be taken away by the people of the demon sect!"


    On the other side of the wasteland, the old ancestor of fire and thunder said with deep concern.


    Ouyang, with a light eyebrow, stepped forward and said in a soft voice, "ancestor, do you know something? Don''t be so critical! "


    Huo Lei Zi nodded and said, "in fact, you all know it for a long time. It is said that a place has been buried here! And this rumor, in fact, is not a rumor, because it is true! In front of us, this huge hill is a tomb


    As soon as the fire thunder ancestor opened his mouth, he threw out a heavy message, which shocked the public beyond limit.


    The tomb of heaven and earth!


    This is really a tomb of heaven and earth!


    People''s eyes change, full of shock and awe!


    This statement has long been known to all, but who dares to believe it?


    Ignoring everyone''s shock, Huo Leizi continued: "what is left in this is related to the future of this world."


    "It''s about the future of this world, what do you say?"


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen, asked impatiently.


    Huo Leizi took a look at the nine evil emperors. He was still worried and didn''t hide much. However, he only explained a little: "if the devil gets the chance here, the demon sect will have the hope to completely control this world and control all living creatures!


    At that time, even if the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God, who had chased the demon cult followers to heaven and earth, would have nothing but to flee for their lives. "


    People heard the words, the heart was shocked!


    What is the concept of controlling the world?


    Even the three thousand masters of the world could not do this!


    "If Shaofu can get the ultimate benefit, can he also control the world? Is it not easy to deal with the evil cult at that time? "


    Zhen Qingchun''s thick eyebrows are flying, and he looks at the fire thunder son and says.


    According to the ancestors of huolei, once you control the world, you can be said to be arrogant and invincible!


    After all, when the three thousand masters of the world came to this world, their strength would be greatly suppressed, and then they were killed by the demons.


    The rest of the people heard the speech, all of them were jaw heads. They all looked at huolei''s ancestor together, indicating that they had the same question.


    "You think too simple!"


    Huo Leizi didn''t sneer at the people''s ideas, but his old face was full of dignified color: "if the demon spirit son fails, Shaofu will take advantage of him. To deal with the demon sect, it will only increase our poor chance of winning.


    It''s true that Shaofu''s talent is unique. But with the help of the devil, he has a chance to control the world. However, for Shaofu, it''s too difficult and too difficult. There''s almost no hope!


    What''s more, the devil is recovering quickly. I''m afraid there is little time left for him to grow up! "


    The meaning of fire thunder ancestor''s words is understood by everyone.


    In short, if Du Shaofu succeeded in winning the final chance, it would be very difficult for him to control the world and deal with the evil cult more easily.


    However, in case the evil spirit son succeeds, by the means of the devil God, it will make the evil cult''s power rise greatly and bring disaster to all living beings!


    "It''s up to Shaofu to do everything!"


    For a time, let everyone''s heart heavy, they don''t know, the devil will hide what means, what adverse consequences to the Du family people.


    It can be said that no matter how difficult the situation is, Du Shaofu has no choice but to succeed and not to fail!


    Time passed silently, and all the people in the wasteland fell into silence and stopped talking.


    Fire thunder ancestor''s words, let everyone feel the great pressure for the coming catastrophe.


    "Why? There''s movement! "


    At this time, Lei Tianhuang, a shirtless man in short clothes, said, his eyes twinkled and filled with thunder light, looking at the tomb of heaven and earth.


    The others also found that they cast their eyes on it.


    I saw the thunder net covering the tomb, and suddenly the light came up.


    The bright light was bright, dazzling, and overflowing, as if to devour the whole tomb.


    Countless thunder light interwoven into a large net, bright, such as the tomb cracks.


    It was through those cracks that the crowd had escaped from.


    The light lasted for a long time and did not fade away. A vast pressure came down and suppressed on all the original gods.


    In addition to Lei Tianhuang and Huo Lei Zi, all people unconsciously bow down, blood seems to stop flowing, and a wave of awe rises from the bottom of my heart.


    It comes from the yuan God and blood, and has nothing to do with cultivation.On the other side of the nine evil emperor, the whole body of the devil Qi shock scattered, at the same time float back a few feet.


    The eyes of the nine demon emperor fluctuated. At this moment, he seemed to have returned to the brutal war in the Archaean period, and his face could not help climbing up with a look of fear!


    "Are they coming out, brother?"


    Du Xiaoqing''s big eyes moved, staring at the front tightly and whispered.


    "Something''s coming out of it!" Lei Yang said, his beard trembled under his jaw.


    They also found that among the numerous optical networks, there was a thing flying out of it.


    It was not until near that I could see that the thing was a big cocoon wrapped by thunder.


    As soon as the cocoon appeared, the light of the thunder and lightning on the tomb of heaven and earth became silent again and recovered its original appearance.


    Behind the big cocoon of thunder, there are many terrible thunder tentacles, which are fluttering in the void.


    "Thunderbolt! That''s the thunderbolt of the Du family


    "What happened in it? Who came out of it? "


    Several people in the wasteland were nervous and kept their eyes on it, because it was related to the success of the evil cult''s plot.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    As soon as it was swept out, the cocoon would burst into a blazing thunder light and melt rapidly, just like ice and snow melting and creaking.


    When the cocoon is about to disappear, a strange figure with a purple robe is revealed.


    "The devil!" Cried the nine demon emperor.


    Yes, the figure of this purple robe is the devil who stayed in the secret place with the Du family and never came out with the others.


    In silence, the great demon emperor was swept forward, and the evil spirit was rolling. A thin palm stretched out from it, but the palm was covered with dense black scales, which made people''s spine cold.


    "Shua..."


    The great devil emperor put his hand into his hand and took the devil in his hand.


    Two secluded eyes shot out from the eyes covered by the evil spirit. They looked at the devil and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2472

    "The devil came out first. Did he get the chance there?" Said ray in a deep voice.


    When people in the desolate country heard the speech, their eyes were dignified, and such worries were justified.


    At this time, the breath of the demon spirit is slightly disordered, and there are sword marks on his waist, which shows a little confusion.


    It is clear to all people that there must have been some fighting in the tomb of heaven and earth, but they don''t know the final result. Why did Du Shaofu and others not come out.


    Hearing the question of the great devil emperor to the devil, the people also raised their ears and fixed their eyes on the demon sect side, hoping to hear the answer of the demon.


    In the face of the eyes of the great demon emperor, the devil shook his head, and the calm voice sounded. He would tell all the things that happened in the tomb of heaven and earth.


    As for the final blow by Du Shaofu, there is no concealment.


    The nine evil emperors and the people of the wasteland were shocked and astonished.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha What a good boy Shaofu is


    When people in the wasteland learned about the situation, they were all relieved at this moment.


    If the evil cult''s plot fails, it means that the worst will not happen.


    Later, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen formation, burst into laughter and was filled with joy: "the traitor of Du family and the running dog of demon sect, even wanted to fish in troubled waters and seize the chance, but in the end, he was kicked out by my younger brother. Ha ha ha What a delight! Have fun


    "Du Shaofu, I will kill you if you do harm to me Nine demon emperor gnashing teeth, hate hate tunnel.


    "Ha ha ha It''s not enough to kill my grandson with your strength


    Jialoubatian also laughed, his voice was loud, and he said something without fear.


    The nine demon emperor was very angry, but he was speechless.


    Indeed, with Du Shaofu''s current strength, he can no longer cope with it.


    "It''s better to kill all these people and cut off his arms while the boy is away."


    The seven demon emperors are graceful and charming, and their voice is clear and clear. He looks at the camp of the wasteland and says, "when Du Shaofu comes out, we will join hands to suppress it, so as to cut off the great trouble of our demon sect."


    "Well, are you afraid?"


    In the cold hum, Zhen Qingchun''s six rounds of blood killing array appeared in his hand, waving the fierce spirit of killing and cutting. He said in a loud voice: "how can we fear a war in our country?"


    The big devil emperor''s small, scaly hand loosened the devil and said with pity: "it''s not urgent. The Demon Lord is at a critical juncture. We also have important things to do in the outside world, so it''s not appropriate to create extraneous matters for the time being!


    When the demon lord fully recovered, he couldn''t tolerate the big waves Du Shaofu made! The desolate country will not be able to jump for long! "


    The rest of the demons nodded in succession to express their approval.


    In the current situation, in the face of the desolate country, even in the first World War, the evil cult does not have much advantage.


    If you want to kill all the people in the wasteland here, you are not sure!


    "Let''s go!"


    The great demon emperor drank and roared, so he would fly first.


    The other eight evil emperors also took the evil spirit son and swept over the lake behind, tearing up the space and leaving.


    Seeing all the people of the demon sect leave, Huo Leizi says to all the people in the desolate country: "the demon cult retreats, leave a few people to take care of it, and all the others will leave."


    There are still many opportunities in the ancient wasteland, which can not be missed.


    After that, jialoubatian, Laozu of Huhuang, Du Xiaoqing, Lei Tianhuang and Zhen Qingchun left one after another, leaving only Ouyang Shuang, who was worried about Xiao Qilin, Lei Lao, who was waiting for Du Tingxuan, and Huo Leizi.


    ¡­¡­


    In the tomb of heaven and earth, the whole space is filled with thunder, just like a sea of thunder.


    This thunder sea, has no sharp meaning, on the contrary, waves the gentle breath.


    In the thunder sea, there are three big and one small four thunder cocoons floating and sinking.


    Outside the cocoon, there are countless tentacles like blood veins. The light waves and constantly absorbs the energy from the thunder sea.


    After driving the demon out with one punch, Du Shaofu wandered around aimlessly in the sea of thunder, or spent his time in meditation.


    Drunk father, sister Shaojing, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaoba are still in the process of blood transformation.


    Du Shaofu knew clearly that his body had been refined to the extreme in the cocoon. With his current cultivation level, he could no longer make a greater improvement.


    Therefore, he did not use the thunder pulse to absorb energy, but waited silently.


    This space is boundless, and now it is full of thunder sea. The energy contained in it can be imagined how vast it should be.


    Du Shaofu estimated that even if the four drunkards could degenerate to a certain limit, the energy they eventually absorbed would be insignificant to this vast sea of thunder.


    He doesn''t know what it''s going to look like in the end, but there must be more secrets to dig out!


    Time went by slowly. On this day, Du Shaofu, who was practicing cross legged training, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the thunder cocoon of the drunkard father."Susu..."


    It''s like the sound of melting frost and snow. It''s very slight, but with Du Shaofu''s accomplishments, the voice can be heard clearly.


    As the sound came out, Du Shaofu saw that the big cocoon of thunder outside Du Tingxuan began to melt away.


    Floating in the sea of thunder, extending to the end of the space, the thunder pulse like the tentacle has gradually recovered.


    Finally, in Du Shaofu''s eyes, Du Tingxuan''s big and strong body is revealed.


    A fierce and terrifying aura burst out, and two lightning lights like substance burst out from Du Tingxuan''s heroic eyes, making the whole thunder sea tremble.


    Seeing this scene, Du Shaofu''s mouth began to smile. The cultivation of the drunkard''s father had a significant improvement, which was much stronger than before.


    In particular, the transmutation of the physical body is even more incredible. The breath is not much weaker than its own immortal body!


    Before Du Shaofu had time to say hello to Du Tingxuan, a series of voices of melting ice and snow came one after another.


    "Susu..."


    "Susu..."


    After Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoba and xiaoqilin all showed their bodies.


    "Dad


    "Brother!"


    "Uncle Shaofu!"


    After they broke through the cocoon, they quickly gathered around Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan. Everyone had a strong breath.


    Du Xiaoba''s small body is incomparably strong, and the golden light diffuses over the skin, like a fierce human shaped golden winged ROC, with a fluctuating breath of terror.


    Du Xiaolin still looks like a tiger with a tiger''s head and a tiger''s brain, but his breath of cultivation has been directly promoted to the early stage of the holy land, and then to the middle stage of the holy land!


    You know, when this little guy was just born, with the strength of the early days of holy land, he directly defeated Su Sanyan, a political strategist, and Huiwu, a famous master.


    If the outside world sees it, I''m afraid it can only marvel at it. The Taigu Qilin cub is really terrible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2473

    Compared with Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin, Du Shaojing''s breath has to be restrained a lot, and still has a beautiful and graceful appearance.


    "The Holy Land reached its peak in the later period?"


    Du Shaofu can see that his sister Shaojing has also been greatly improved, and one foot has stepped into the threshold of the perfection of the holy land.


    This should be the result of the younger sister''s efforts to suppress the stable state.


    From this we can see that the benefits of my sister here are absolutely not inferior to others!


    This kind of promotion is really terrible!


    However, soon after Du Tingxuan''s four men came out of the cocoon one after another, Lei Haizhong began to change and attracted their attention.


    Du Shaofu was not idle while waiting for the drunkard''s father to degenerate.


    In the early days, he broke the cocoon of light outside his body and successfully expelled the demon spirit son. All of them had some subtle knowledge of the rules in this space through several spirit mines.


    However, after this period of time, we did not get more information, and the whole thunder sea has been calm.


    At this time, around them, the originally calm and gentle thunder sea gradually turned up, like the current rolling and moving.


    "Goo Goo..."


    The wave range of thunder sea gradually expands, just like the undercurrent on the bottom of the sea, making a dull sound.


    "It''s going to change again!" Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, quietly watching the movement.


    The greatest secret in the world is buried here, and no one knows it.


    From the first big thunder day out of the small Qilin, and then to the thunder to irrigate the whole space to form a thunder sea, which benefits the Du family, all of which show the extraordinary of this place!


    But it''s just extraordinary. Compared with the concept of "the biggest secret in the world", it''s not so good.


    I am afraid that this change will unveil some mysterious veil.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu looked forward to it.


    "Goo Doo Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo


    In the thunder sea, a torrent surging, it seems that there is a giant dragon turning over, making the whole thunder sea violently tumbling up.


    The wave became bigger and bigger, and there was a roar.


    A stream of undercurrent suddenly converges and condenses into a boundless whirlpool. If there is a big hand in the thunder sea, it stirs up the whole thunder sea, rippling out boundless turbulent waves.


    For a moment, the bodies of the five members of Du Shaofu''s family all turned with the whirlpool and went to the center of the whirlpool.


    In the center of the whirlpool, a huge black hole appears, just like the mouth of a demon king, as if he wants to choose a person to eat.


    There is no wave coming out of the black hole, and the powerful phagocytic force is emitted. The boundless and vast thunder sea pours into it and annihilates in a blink of an eye.


    The thunder light in the sea of thunder, in its hundred Zhang, then stretched straight, directly torn into.


    "No! Resist


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and the cultivation of Holy Land broke out, trying to stabilize his body.


    He felt a terrible danger.


    The suction of that black hole is so powerful that it seems to tear away all his spirits.


    It''s hard to imagine what terrible result it will face once it is torn in!


    Aware of the crisis, Du Tingxuan''s four men began to carry out their accomplishments. They managed to control their bodies, hold on to the suction, and struggled to break free.


    Du Shaofu was relieved when he saw that all four of them were in good shape for a while.


    But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, there was another change that made his hair stand on end.


    In Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, there were several miraculous thunders, such as three thousand earthquake from thunder, Jinwu burning sky thunder, yinluotun soul thunder, and so on. All of them rushed out, whirling with the eddy current, and plunging toward the terrible black hole in the center of the vortex.


    The most terrible thing is that there is an invisible force on the Linglei, which is connected with Du Shaofu, and a great force tugs at his body.


    Several Linglei had already been integrated and controlled by Du Shaofu, but they were not summoned by him at all and flew away by themselves.


    Affected by the invisible force, Du Shaofu''s whole body moved along with the track of Linglei.


    "Dapeng golden wings, open them for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and the golden light burst out of his body. The mysterious Qi poured out from the shrine without reservation.


    Behind him, ROC''s golden wings fluttered desperately, trying to control his body, not to be driven by the spirit thunder.


    At this time, it is no longer possible to take into account whether Linglei will be lost at this time, and can only let it go.


    Otherwise, if it is swallowed up by the terrible black hole in the center of the vortex, I''m afraid it will lose my life!


    However, Du Shaofu''s efforts did not play a role.


    Compared with the whirlpool formed by the whole thunder sea, his body is too small.


    Originally, his perfect cultivation of the Holy Land broke out with all his strength, and he could only control himself from being pulled into the black hole just like the four drunkards.


    At present, the force of several Linglei''s involvement makes his body swing like a lonely boat in the strong wind and waves, and he can''t help being pulled to the center of the vortex."Roc golden wings, Peng Lin nine days, give me up!"


    "Xuanhuang emperor seal!"


    "Thunder pulse, open it for me!"


    "Sword roars!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Du Shaofu was pouring down the whirlpool, he yelled loudly. All kinds of extremely powerful means came out one after another. The terrible energy was surging in the whirlpool of thunder sea. He wanted to stir the whirlpool and find a way out of the predicament.


    However, after the explosion of tremendous energy, they all changed their shape, and then broke up and scattered, and were completely engulfed by the eddy current. All the actions did not work.


    Du Shaofu''s body was still dragged down to the black hole.


    Seeing this, Du Tingxuan''s four people all exclaimed.


    "Shaofu!"


    "Dad


    "Brother!"


    ¡­¡­


    In their words, the four men did not hesitate to bend down with the eddy current and wanted to help Du Shaofu out of trouble.


    "I''m fine. Don''t mind me!"


    Du Shaofu yelled, the drunkard dad and they were all in a difficult situation.


    Several hearse whirled down, quickly engulfed by a huge black hole and disappeared without a trace.


    At this moment, the powerful pulling force became more and more fierce, dragging Du Shaofu''s body and spinning downward at a very terrible speed.


    Du Shaofu''s body was completely out of control, like a grass floating in the torrent, without any resistance.


    He simply removed all the mysterious Qi, no longer make any resistance, drift with the tide.


    At the moment when Linglei entered the black hole, Du Shaofu had a faint feeling that the black hole seemed extremely dangerous, but it might not be a Jedi with no life or death. It should have a corresponding way to escape.


    Du Tingxuan''s four men followed the wave, but they could not catch up with Du Shaofu.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s figure getting farther and farther away, he had to try again to stop himself and watch the scene.


    As Du Shaofu whirled down with the whirlpool, in the eyes of several people, his figure became smaller and smaller, and gradually turned into a black spot. In the whirlpool, he whirled rapidly, and finally was swallowed by the huge black hole.


    [people are on the Tibetan Plateau, a complete pastoral area. There are many places where there is no mobile phone signal. As a result, the update time was not sent until 4:00 a.m. yesterday. I''m sorry. ]


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2474

    After Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared completely, the thunder sea had been reduced by more than half.


    The huge whirlpool is still whistling, being swallowed by the black hole.


    Du Tingxuan four people try their best to maintain their body shape in the whirlpool.


    With the passage of time, the thunder sea which was full of the whole space was gradually swallowed up.


    The huge pulling force gradually weakened, and the huge black hole gradually became blurred, no longer as terrible as before.


    Du Tingxuan''s four men began to fully regain control of their bodies.


    "Dad


    Looking at the black hole is about to disappear, the little Unicorn paddles around and cries out in a tender voice, trying to rush in.


    "Xiao Lin, come back quickly!"


    Du Tingxuan is shocked and flies away, holding Du Xiaolin in his arms.


    "Grandfather, my father is gone!"


    Du Xiaolin''s big eyes were gloomy and said to Du Tingxuan.


    Du Tingxuan squeezed out a smiling face and said to little Qilin, "don''t worry. Your father is so powerful that he will be OK!"


    "Really?"


    Du Xiaolin''s big eyes fluctuate and naively looks at Du Tingxuan.


    "Of course it''s true. Grandfather won''t cheat you!"


    For Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan has great confidence in him, and firmly believes that nothing will happen to him.


    Over the years, his son has gone through countless hardships.


    How many times it is difficult to break through the danger and get caught in a fatal situation, but it can be saved in the end.


    It is precisely because of this that he made his achievements today, which shocked the world.


    However, Du Tingxuan''s face was smiling, but he was also worried.


    Because this place is unusual, rumor has buried the biggest secret in the world.


    This gimmick alone is scary enough.


    "Let''s go and wait for your father outside. He will come back soon."


    Du Tingxuan said so, holding the little Kirin in his arms and looking around.


    In this space, the vortex has dissipated, the black hole disintegrated, and the thunder sea has disappeared.


    When I first came in, the dazzling thunder day was no longer there, leaving only a dark void without any light, which made people feel like they were in the extreme night.


    For the cultivation of these people, it is easy to see each other in such darkness.


    "Well, let''s go out and wait for my father!"


    Du Xiaolin cleverly points his head, and then, the thunder Wu pulse erupts from his small body.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Space tears, four people look back at the direction of the black hole disappear, and then successively into the space cracks, left this space.


    ¡­¡­


    After Du Shaofu gave up the attraction of resistance, the whole person felt a whirl of heaven and earth, flowing down in the shape of "Tai".


    This kind of rotation continues, even if it follows the tracks of several mines. After entering the black hole, it is still spinning, completely out of control of itself.


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes and wanted to see clearly his own environment.


    Darkness!


    Boundless darkness!


    When the power of the yuan Shen peeps out, he can''t feel anything, but he can''t even see his own state.


    Including his own body and God, it seems that there is no such thing.


    The only thing you can feel is nothingness.


    But Du Shaofu knew that he did exist, because he could really feel that he was still spinning, but could not explore everything around him.


    This experience is like a ghost without body and soul, with only a touch of consciousness.


    Spin!


    Keep spinning!


    Du Shaofu couldn''t feel that this kind of rotation had a tendency to stop. It was like going all the way to the end of time and space, to the end of the great world, and all things became dust.


    In this state, for Du Shaofu, the concept of time has no meaning.


    In this way, Du Shaofu has been turning and turning in the dark nothingness, as if he had been around for 100000 years, or millions of years or even more.


    This change made Du Shaofu lose his patience, become impetuous, anxious and degenerate, and gradually forget who he is and what he is


    The only remaining trace of weak consciousness is that it will continue to turn so endlessly.


    At this time, the light suddenly appeared!


    "Pain!"


    The light suddenly appeared, stinging eyes, subconsciously squint on the eyes, put out a hand block in front of you.


    "Why is it so painful?"


    "What is so bright?"


    "Where is this?"


    "What am I?"


    "Who am I?"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless questions, countless confusion.Then there is the gradual return of consciousness.


    "I see. It''s the eyes that hurt."


    "It''s light, it''s dazzling!"


    "I''m human!"


    "I''m Du Shaofu!"


    "I''m Du Shaofu, the demon king. I''m the ROC emperor of the wasteland!"


    "I''m in the whirlpool black hole. I''m going to the unknown!"


    "I''m still alive!"


    ¡­¡­


    When all consciousness returned, Du Shaofu stood up unsteadily and examined his condition.


    I''ll take a long breath. I''m in good health. Everything I carry with me is still there.


    "What is this place?"


    After making some adjustments, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and began to look at the surrounding environment.


    This is a vast field with long grass and boundless expanse. Occasionally, there are a few giant trees scattered and dotted with luxuriant branches and leaves, just like an umbrella cover.


    In the distance, we can see that the ancient forest is green and the old trees are holding the sky. There are countless birds in it, and the breath of life is strong.


    According to Du Shaofu''s judgment, most of those birds are above the level of reverence, and there are a lot of territory!


    Du Shaofu sent all the power of Yuan Shen to get more information.


    However, he never thought that once the power of Yuan Shen came out, all the details could be seen within the scope of millions of miles.


    Millions of miles away in a river, a free swimming, only the size of the pinkie fish fry are nowhere to hide.


    "My God is so powerful


    Du Shaofu was surprised. He was a perfect saint, but he could never be so powerful.


    Such a powerful God made him feel incredible!


    However, without Rong Du Shaofu''s more thinking, there were some things that broke into his perception.


    It was a huge black cloud, manifesting from the void, uncanny.


    As soon as the black clouds appeared, they covered the whole sky, making the area as dark as night, no longer bright.


    Above the black clouds, the black air was rolling, sending out a strong smell of death.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    In the distance, the ancient forest was stained with black gas and suddenly lost its vitality, leaving only bare dead trees standing there.


    "Oh..."


    Countless creatures in the ancient forest, including those with strong territory, immediately rotted after touching the black gas, and their blood dried up. After sending out a miserable howl, they all died and had no time to escape!


    Where it has passed, it has become scorched earth!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2475

    The black cloud flew to the sky at a high speed, and the life in the place where it passed by died. All the vitality was taken away in an instant.


    This kind of power is very difficult to achieve with Du Shaofu''s current strength.


    "What a terrible breath!"


    Du Shaofu''s face changed greatly, and a chill came into his heart.


    Even with his current cultivation, he feels powerless in the face of that dark cloud.


    There was no need to think at all. Du Shaofu was just spreading the golden wings of the ROC, and the golden light burst out and fled quickly.


    But the black cloud was so fast that he could not wait for Du Shaofu to tear up the space, and then he had already arrived on top of his head.


    "It''s over


    Du Shaofu changed his color in horror and felt that he was dying!


    However, the strange thing is that Du Shaofu is still in good condition after the black cloud swept over him.


    The overwhelming stillness did no harm to him.


    Standing in the void, Du Shaofu watched the dark cloud go away, then disappeared. His eyes were astonished.


    Later, Du Shaofu looked around and saw that the land under his feet was no longer full of vitality.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes Ning, in that group of dark clouds to explore a familiar breath: "is it a person of demon religion?"


    Yes, that breath is the same as the people of the demon sect, but it is countless times stronger than the nine evil emperors.


    "Follow up and have a look!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t know where this place was or what the weird black cloud was.


    But since it did not bring him any harm, and maybe it was related to the demon cult, I went to inquire about it.


    No longer hesitating, Du Shaofu reached out and tore the space. His figure flashed away.


    When he reappeared, the whole person was shocked.


    This is a battlefield, the earth is broken, the mountains and rivers are crumbling.


    In the sky above, that group of strange black clouds floating, is fighting a man in blue.


    The energy of terror is rampant, and the mountain and the tsunami fall down. The void tears out one after another dark gap, which cannot be healed for a long time.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The man in green, with one hand, shakes down the black cloud, revealing a man like a giant.


    The giant was huge and rolled to the ground, crushing a large area of mountains and rivers to the ground, killing countless creatures.


    "Roar..."


    The giant roared, opened his mouth and inhaled, and from afar came a dense mass of living creatures, like gnats and gnats.


    These creatures were still in the air, and then exploded into a mass of blood mist, which was swallowed by the giant. In a moment, the huge breath actually became stronger.


    Looking at the young man, Du Shaofu murmured, "the Lord of the three thousand worlds!"


    Yes, the man Du Shaofu has seen him several times. When he got the purple thunder xuanding and the divine space, he had seen the shadow left by him.


    There is no doubt that the giant figure must be the devil of the cult!


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    On the other side, there are also large and large-scale human figures. They are full of evil spirit and are rushing to kill among countless living creatures. The momentum is amazing and can not be resisted.


    These figures are fierce and fierce, and the evil spirit is rolling, one by one the living bodies are torn and the blood is flowing.


    This is one-sided killing!


    Under the merciless killing and cutting of the demon sect, all the creatures involved can not stay out of the situation, which is extremely tragic.


    "The nine great demons!"


    Du Shaofu recognized that there were nine magic emperors in the figure which was full of evil spirit.


    However, there are five other ghosts, whose breath is more powerful than the nine magic emperors. They are fighting with a green dragon.


    "It was Dragon God? Is it the father of little star Du Shaofu looked at the green dragon and said to himself.


    "So here is Did I go through the passage of time and space and come to the Archaean period? "


    Looking at all this, Du Shaofu finally thought of something, suddenly realized, shocked: "yes! This must be the Archaic period! "


    He finally realized that after entering the black hole at the center of the thunder Sea vortex, he came to the Archaean period.


    Du Shaofu was shocked. The great calamity of Taigu had a great impact on later generations, and made him step by step in a situation of immortality.


    But he never thought that he could witness all this with his own eyes!


    However, in such fierce fighting, Du Shaofu found that there was a figure quietly watching all this happening on that high sky.


    This figure is extremely great, if it is as high as the sky, branded in the void, exuding a silent power.


    Wei An''s figure was expressionless and seemed to be a god standing high above. He was indifferent to the fierce fighting and did not mean to intervene.As the war continued, the void collapsed, the sky fell apart, and the endless energy swept through the sky and the earth, finally annihilating Du Shaofu''s consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    When Du Shaofu regained consciousness again, he came to another battlefield.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of killing shook the sky, countless powerful creatures danced in the sky, dense and fierce fighting, and the blood rain gurgling down, dyed the whole land scarlet.


    Du Shaofu saw that the giant dragons with towering scales and scales stretched across the void, roaring fiercely, and the void collapsed as the Dragon writhed.


    There are also countless flaming Phoenix wings, burning the sky, flame down, burning the earth into boundless lava.


    In these two camps, there are countless Lepidoptera creatures and birds to follow, fight together!


    "Roar..."


    In the mountains, in the jungle, tiger howl, ape crow, across the eight wasteland and four fields, roar the world, roar the mountains and rivers!


    These animals, led by a majestic and majestic unicorn, fought fiercely with the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan.


    "Dragon, Phoenix, Kirin Is this... "


    Du Shaofu was shocked: "this is the disaster of dragon and Phoenix!"


    At the same time, he found that the shadow of the great shore was also present this time, and he was still staring at the war blandly.


    When the war broke out, the huge dragon body broke, and the dragon blood poured out like a river and dyed the sky red.


    The Phoenix Feathers withered, the flame extinguished, and fell from the sky.


    However, under the joint efforts of these two tribes, the death and injury of animals are the most serious.


    When the last unicorn fell to the sky, all the animals were crying and mourning for the world, but they were finally annihilated by countless scales and birds


    Under the first World War, the dragon clan was attacked, and the Phoenix blooded, and the Kirin exterminated the clan.


    Du Shaofu had heard of this result for a long time.


    However, seeing the tragedy with my own eyes, I was shocked beyond measure.


    At this time, Du Shaofu saw that the figure of Wei''an, which seemed to be at the same height as the heaven and earth, had moved.


    He lifted his palm like the size of a square heaven and earth with a gentle move. In the chaotic battlefield, a yellow round stone flew out and was held in the big hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2476

    The yellow round stone is not big. Compared with the palm of the majestic figure, it is more like gravel to Mount Tai.


    But on the surface, it is emitting a faint glow, which has a strong breath of life in the fluctuation.


    "How can there be no unicorn in this world..."


    There was no sound, but Du Shaofu seemed to hear the figure of Wei An sighing with pity.


    "It was It''s the unicorn egg


    Du Shaofu was very familiar with the yellow stone, which was obtained from the wasteland of heaven and later entered Ouyang Shuang''s body and finally hatched Du Xiaolin.


    According to the legend, the Kirin family has long been extinct in the dragon and Phoenix disaster, which means that there is no more kylin in the world.


    However, no one could have imagined that a small Unicorn would appear in the huge tomb deep in the grave, which shocked countless living creatures at that time.


    It was not until then that Du Shaofu understood that it was the figure of this great man who couldn''t bear to see another unicorn in the world, so he saved the last trace of blood of the Kirin family.


    Looking at the figure, Du Shaofu felt familiar in a trance, but he couldn''t tell where he was.


    The figure of this man is like a picture scroll, branded in the void.


    Du Shaofu could feel that he was so powerful that he seemed to be superior to all living beings. His dignity was as vast as heaven and earth. It''s just that such a powerful person, when countless creatures are wantonly slaughtered by the demon cult, doesn''t do anything at all, just stands by and stands by. It''s really cool!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    When Du Shaofu was thinking, a sudden burst of white light appeared in front of his eyes and dazzled his eyes.


    By the time he regained his sight, it was space rotation, and his whole person appeared in another place.


    This is a continuous group of mountains, two isolated peaks stand out, the momentum is like a black dragon holding its head high, as if it is about to collapse at any time, the momentum is frightening!


    The peak is surrounded by water on both sides, and a thoroughfare tens of feet wide leads straight to the mountains.


    At the end of the road, there is a magnificent and vast building group, row by row, with a sacred atmosphere everywhere.


    In the architectural complex, there are countless powerful atmosphere, and there are countless practitioners above the holy land!


    On the left side of the mountain, on a flat cliff, are carved four simple characters, each of which has a size of ten Zhang, which can be seen from a distance.


    Looking at the four characters, the blood in Du Shaofu''s body could not help boiling. He said hoarsely, "tianwu academy!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were moist, and he remembered that time when he was young and astringent, and there were many people, such as Taishang elder, Zhouyuan elder and elder elder


    At that time, the college suffered a catastrophe, all of them fought to resist the strong enemy, but most people still gave their lives for the college and buried their bones in the ruins!


    Although the college was rebuilt later, there are so many lives that we will never see


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was feeling sad, there was a drum beating, and a huge warship rose from tianwu Academy.


    "Kill!"


    "Eradicate the evil cult, kill!"


    Strong figures rushed up one after another, and there were badges shining on the robes.


    In the blink of an eye, all the men are out of the battle, and they are out in the air!


    "It''s my ancestor of tianwu college!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and followed the warship, breaking through the air.


    At the beginning, the scene of the ancestors of tianwu academy sprinkling blood in the battle field of the demons is still vivid.


    Du Shaofu still wanted to visit Taigu.


    However, when he reappeared from the space crack again, the scene was different.


    The scene changes again. This is another battlefield. The towering body of the demon God is like a mountain. The evil spirit is rolling, and the terror is incomparable. Wherever you go, there will be death.


    The cult members are killing cruelly, and there are five more powerful people than the nine evil emperors. Countless lives have been harvested in the places where they have passed.


    Du Shaofu could hear their conversation and know that these five people were called the five element devil emperor.


    The Lord of the three thousand worlds fought fiercely with the Dragon God and the demon God, but their strength seemed to be greatly suppressed in this world. They could not be killed or even suppressed.


    Innumerable creatures raise their swords to fight, and fight with the demon cult, one after another.


    In addition to the nine magic emperors and others, Du Shaofu also saw many other familiar figures, including Fu Yibai, the old madman, Tianmu Shenshu, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, and the nine masters.


    The blood is flowing, the earth is moving, the whole world is full of corpses, the blood flows into a river, the sky is weeping, life is in ruins.


    Hell is everywhere in the world!


    Du Shaofu, an outsider, watched quietly.


    He once rushed to help, but the attack he made seemed to be nonexistent. The butcher''s knife of the demon cult swept over his body like cutting into the air, which could not hurt him.He is just a spectator from the lower reaches of time.


    He can see everyone, but no one can see his existence!


    Du Shaofu found that in almost every huge battlefield, there would be the figure of a great man who was branded in the void. He was just like himself, quietly watching these tragic battles.


    The difference is that Du Shaofu was unable to make a move, but the great man was aloof and indifferent. Only in the battle field of the dragon and Phoenix massacre, he had taken a Kirin egg.


    Du Shaofu once saw that the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God had repeatedly approached the great man and wanted him to fight against the demon God, but all of them were rejected by the man.


    "Shua..."


    With another flash of white light, Du Shaofu appeared in another place.


    At first, in order to catch up with the mysterious black cloud, he tore up the space and appeared in the battle field between the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God against the demon God.


    After that, he witnessed the scene of the dragon and Phoenix massacre, Kirin exterminating the clan, and then came to tianwu academy, where there were countless battlefields.


    Scene after scene changes, scenes of blood in front of his eyes, Du Shaofu was in the scene, witnessed.


    After several twists and turns, Du Shaofu saw too many tragedies.


    All the creatures in the whole world are involved, and no one can stay out of it!


    After walking through the battlefield, the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God pursued and killed the demon God. At the same time, he did not give up persuading the man of Wei''an and asked him to join hands to suppress the demon God.


    On this day, Du Shaofu finally saw that the man of Wei''an nodded and agreed!


    His body is still like a picture scroll, branded in the void, and his face is still calm, but he stretched out his hand covering the whole sky and photographed it to the devil!


    For a moment, the spirit of the gods and Demons rolled down, the earth and the earth overturned, and the sun and moon sank together!


    The Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God all broke out with all their strength. The three men joined hands to suppress the demon God!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2477

    The devil roared and broke the sky, and the earth broke up for it. Angrily, he roared at the figure of Wei''an: "since you have integrated this world, you are just and selfless for the heaven of this world. Do you want to intervene?"


    "I am just and selfless for the way of heaven!"


    Wei''an''s figure said in his mouth, but he did not stop. His huge hand clapped down slowly. A huge voice came from his mouth and rang through every corner of the world: "the way of heaven is merciless. I should not have interfered in the affairs of all living beings, but you demon sect has created endless killing in my world. I can''t turn a blind eye to it! Don''t worry about the merciless nature!


    I am the way of heaven, when protecting the people! Perhaps, this is the real way of heaven! So today, I will do what the way of heaven should do. Even if it''s gone, what''s the matter? "


    "Suppress!"


    The huge palm falls, waves out the terrible thunder, as if to split the whole world!


    The sky is hanging down, the thick soil is shaking, the boundless force of heaven and earth is evaporating, gathering under this palm, condensing into a group of fiery thunder!


    Except for the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God, all living creatures fell from the void in an instant, prostrate on the ground, and knelt down under the heavenly power!


    Even Du Shaofu, who came from the lower reaches of time, had no resistance at all. He knelt down to the figure of Tiandao.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with surging waves and could not be calm.


    Heaven!


    It''s the way of heaven!


    Du Shaofu never knew what the way of heaven was.


    However, he knew that the Legalists who had deep hatred and resentment with themselves had a saying that "the way of heaven is far away, and humanity is near.".


    In his cognition, the way of heaven is a kind of induction between man and nature, which is a very illusory existence. It is related to the invisible rules and order of the world, which is beyond the reach of human beings!


    What we see now has completely overturned his cognition!


    The figure of the great bank is the embodiment of the way of heaven!


    From what he said, Du Shaofu finally understood why he was able to watch countless creatures being robbed, but remained indifferent. Under the persuasion of the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God, Du Shaofu did not take any action.


    Just because he is the way of heaven!


    The way of heaven is merciless!


    Heaven is selfless!


    The way of heaven controls this realm, supreme and superior to all sentient beings!


    However, the rule of flying is the most powerful one, but he can''t get in touch with others!


    "I am the way of heaven, and I will protect all living beings! Maybe this is the real way of heaven


    "Don''t forget the merciless nature of heaven!"


    "Today, I have done what the way of heaven should do. Even if it''s gone, what''s the matter?"


    However, Du Shaofu knew that the bloody killing of demons had no interest in the way of heaven. Even if all the creatures in this world were slaughtered by the evil cult, countless creatures would be born again and show their glory again under the rotation of time!


    And he, is still that day road, still supreme, superior to all living beings!


    In the end, however, he did not continue to sit on the sidelines.


    For the sake of all living beings in this world, he still chose to move.


    The thunder is roaring, the power is mighty, and the void is annihilating. The Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God also fight together. Finally, the demon God''s body like a mountain is suppressed!


    Du Shaofu was still kneeling on the ground, but the power of heaven was weakening, and the pressure on the yuan God was much lighter. He tried to raise his head and saw the figure of heaven''s great land, which gradually became vague and empty.


    The high figure, looking at a humble corner of the world, spoke softly from his mouth: "I am the way of heaven, but I have not been able to bring benefits to my family and my descendants! Now that I have given up my heartless body today, I will do something to make it up to me. "


    In the corner of the world that heaven looks at, there is a very ordinary family.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The thunder roared down from the nine days, as if it were exterminating the world. A strange wave, which could not be explained clearly, rose, and quickly spread to the ordinary family.


    At this moment, the blood of all the people in this family began to boil, and countless thunder lights entered their bodies. The numerous and complicated magic civilization could not be extinguished, engraved on their blood vessels!


    But soon, the light of the talisman and secret text all converged away, as if nothing had happened.


    "Thunder pulse, that''s my Du family''s thunder pulse!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked to find that the traces of those talismans and secret texts were the same as the thunder and martial pulse in his body!


    Although the people of that small family only felt the abnormality of that moment, Du Shaofu knew that those talismans and secret texts left permanent marks in their bodies!


    Until one day, many years later, he opened it himself!Du Shaofu raised his head, two lines of blood and tears from the corner of his eyes.


    "Ancestors!"


    Du Shaofu knelt down on his knees and paid homage to the figure in the void: "descendants of Du family, please see our ancestors!"


    How could he not understand that the incarnation of the way of heaven was the ancestor of the Du family! It was he who engraved thunder and martial pulse in the blood of Du family!


    Du Shaofu could not get up on his knees and sobbed. He knew that when his ancestors engraved the blood vessels of Du family and the veins of martial arts, it was the time of his fall.


    When Yibai several people had told him that during the great calamity of the Archaean heaven and earth, there was a supreme one who transcended the holy land with the invincible posture and the profound righteousness of thunder and lightning, and integrated this heaven and earth.


    In the battle between the Dragon God and the demon God, the Lord of the last three thousand worlds, he stood up and was willing to die, helping the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God to suppress the demon God.


    At the end of the world, the two spirits of his own fall in smoke.


    In the sky, if you feel Du Shaofu''s kowtow, the figure of Wei An looks over his head and looks at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the figure of his ancestor Wei''an in tears.


    That has been calm on the majestic face, but no longer expressionless, but with a faint smile to show.


    This smile, with relief, with ease, but also with a trace of pleasure!


    For the sake of the world, he chose to suppress the demons and was willing to bear the abrasion of the invisible rules!


    On the high sky, the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God bent down at the same time to salute them!


    The figure of the way of heaven is disintegrating and dissipating. The figure covered with the whole void is blown into a huge thunderbolt, falling from the sky like smoke and fire.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2478

    The invisible force of the rules collapsed, the great figure was worn away, the smiling face was shattered in the sky, and the whole body turned into thirty-six great thunder, just like the flowing fire in the sky, roaring to different corners of the world.


    In this area, there are huge earthquakes, nine days falling, the earth overturning, the river waves roaring, the mountains and Yue Qi collapsing, the sky is weeping blood, and the creatures are crying. It is a scene of doomsday.


    Numerous boulders came from the sky and piled up into a hill, which was tens of thousands of miles in size. It was majestic, and covered the whole battlefield.


    The Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God and others left here with countless creatures and quietly watched the majestic body of heaven fall into the world.


    The invisible rule blessing, the spiritual power of the whole world, continuously converges here, continuously replenishing energy for the seal that suppressed the demon God.


    At the same time, all living creatures feel oppressed by a secret force, acting on the body and the spirit at the same time. Their strength is greatly limited, and there are faint signs of retrogression.


    The Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God are no exception. Their strength in this world is even more terrifying!


    When all the dust finally settled, the frightening fear and pressure also retreated like the tide and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    In this battlefield, there is only a big hill that you don''t know yourself. It buried the battlefield and the way of heaven!


    An invisible barrier gradually formed around the battlefield, covering a million miles, isolating it from the whole world and becoming an independent space.


    Countless creatures witnessed all this, shocked and somewhat confused, and some creatures were still in the battlefield, trapped in the invisible space barrier.


    Du Shaofu knew that it would eventually become an ancient wasteland for later generations.


    After the fall of heaven, the demons and the five evil emperors were suppressed, and countless creatures breathed a long breath.


    Du Shaofu, however, is still immersed in the grief of the fall of his ancestors.


    "Wipe out the evil cult and pay for it with blood!" There was a sudden cry of life, and the war broke out again.


    "Wipe out the evil cult and pay for it with blood!"


    "Kill..."


    The creatures roared wildly, and the soldiers gave off light. They launched a fierce counterattack against the demon cult and launched a long-term killing.


    Without the protection of the demon God, the evil cult can no longer compete with the spirits of all living beings.


    Du Shaofu went down the river of time and watched it happen quietly.


    He had a lot of understanding of the latter situation, so he did not put in too much attention, only let him some surprise and interest, is the birth of two lives, both have a familiar atmosphere.


    "Father huolei! It''s a waste of thunder


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he was amazed.


    When the ancestors fell, there were actually 37 thunderbolts, of which 36 were condensed into the spirit thunder of later generations. The last one was extremely small. It was only a cluster of flames the size of a finger. It was not very impressive, but it was really a thunder.


    Du Shaofu saw that when the thirty-six huge thunderbolts crossed the sky, they wiped out thunder and fire all over the sky. One of them had the spirit, and soon produced life, opened up the intelligence, and was extremely powerful. He joined in the fight to kill the demon cult.


    This group of thunder and fire is the real body of fire thunder son.


    At this time, Du Shaofu finally knew why he always claimed to be his ancestor since he first saw Huo Leizi.


    Huo Lei Zi is derived from thunder and fire, related to the ancestors, and opened up the wisdom early. If we calculate it strictly, it can be regarded as his ancestor!


    The last tiny thunder fell near the battlefield and continued to exist.


    Du Shaofu knew that after many years, this unimportant thunderbolt also opened up his wisdom and became his apprentice. That was thunder.


    It can also be said that the existence of Huo Lei Zi and Lei Tian Huang is another continuation of ancestors'' life.


    As time went on and on, countless scenes moved away in front of Du Shaofu.


    He saw that the five element demon emperor was killed, and countless living creatures were put into the battlefield to fight against the demon cult, and the bloody spread.


    He saw that the Lord of the three thousand worlds held nine purple thunder tripods and sealed the remaining four magic emperors. These nine places became the Terran Kyushu of later generations


    Scene after scene passed quickly in front of his eyes. Du Shaofu''s sight became more and more unable to keep up with him. The picture became more and more blurred and became dense black-and-white lines running in front of his eyes. He could not see clearly.


    Finally, the image changed, and a white light flashed by. Du Shaofu''s eyes pricked and closed tightly.


    At this time, a mysterious force began to pour into his mind, and countless scenes were transformed into forms, including the rotation of heaven and earth, the ups and downs of the sun and the moon, and the evolution of all things in the world; there were storms, thunder and lightning, water and fire blending, and the great power of heaven and earth derived; there were life sacrifice, devout prayer, and the gathering of vast willpower


    All in the world, these scenes are all inclusive.


    Countless scenes, intense and spectacular, collision interweave, engraved with the texture and rules of everything in the world.These veins, imprinted in Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, contain some kind of unspeakable magic power. They seem to interpret the cycle of heaven''s principles and explain all the rules and orders in the world, far beyond the level of profound meaning!


    The power of law fluctuates, strangely, with mysterious and vast breath, which makes people want to touch and explore the truth.


    Du Shaofu felt that if he could master these rules and orders, he could see the running track of all things in the world and see all the legal principles of heaven and earth. Furthermore, he could integrate the world with himself, master the supreme power of the world, and overlook everything in the world!


    He tried to catch and try to understand the rule, but he could not grasp it in any case, even if it was only a trace.


    After many efforts, it was still fruitless. Du Shaofu had no choice but to give up.


    But he knew that these rules and veins had already been imprinted in his original spirit, but his current cultivation was far from reaching a glimpse.


    When the rules in his mind stopped evolving and Du Shaofu opened his eyes again, he was in a void and dark space, unable to see anything and nothing.


    Du Shaofu closed his mind and began to explore the space.


    "This is in that grave!"


    Du Shaofu recognized that it was from here that he was dragged into the whirlpool of thunder sea and went to the upper reaches of time and space, witnessing all kinds of catastrophes in ancient times.


    But at this time, there is no boundless thunder sea that filled every place before. The drunk father and sister are also missing. I don''t know whether they are well.


    "Wow..."


    The thunderbolt burst out, the space was torn, and Du Shaofu''s figure flashed in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2479

    Outside the huge tomb, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin are waiting here.


    Earlier, they watched Du Shaofu engulfed by the whirlpool black hole. They were worried for fear of his accident.


    "Hoo..."


    On this day, thunder flashed on the tomb, and a purple robe figure flew out of the tomb.


    "Shaofu!"


    "Brother!"


    "Uncle Shaofu!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu coming out, Du Tingxuan''s four men quickly surrounded him.


    "Dad


    The little Kirin spread his hooves and jumped into Du Shaofu''s arms. His small head rubbed affectionately on his face.


    Du Shaofu squinted and laughed happily. He was still worried about what troubles the drunkard Dad might encounter in the thunder sea whirlpool.


    Seeing that they were all OK, Du Shaofu was relieved.


    At the same time, Du Tingxuan''s four were also relieved.


    "Dad, how can you come out? I, my grandfather, aunt, and brother bully have been waiting for you for three months!"


    Du Xiaolin blinked his big eyes and said in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    Du Shaofu was stunned. When he crossed the river of time to the Archaean period, he actually delayed more than three months.


    "If you''re OK!"


    Du Tingxuan stepped forward, patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Well, you''re worried!"


    Du Shaofu is very ashamed. In recent years, he has always let his closest relatives feel frightened.


    "Boom, boom..."


    On the other side, after Du Shaofu appeared, the huge tomb suddenly began to vibrate violently, and the dull sound trembled endlessly.


    Du Shaofu looked back, his eyes were very complicated.


    He has witnessed too much in his journey through time and space.


    The massacre caused by the evil cult is shocking.


    It is also difficult to measure the unique means of the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God.


    Finally, as the incarnation of heaven, his ancestors suppressed the demons, which made him have extremely complex emotions.


    "Is this going to be destroyed?"


    Du Shaofu saw that the huge tomb was shaking and sinking, and the smoke and dust were flying.


    The scene was not huge, but Du Shaofu had silent grief in his heart.


    He knew that the way of heaven was buried there, and his ancestors were buried there, just like the rumors in the world. It was a real Tomb of the way of heaven!


    In order to save the world and end the killing of the evil cult, the ancestors abandoned their merciless body and were willing to be obliterated by the invisible rules and intervene in the affairs of the common people!


    At the time of falling down, it is also engraved in the Du family''s body the thunderbolt pulse, giving the ordinary Du family descendants the most powerful martial vein in the world!


    Moreover, Du Shaofu''s imprint of the law engraved in his mind must be the handwriting of his ancestors after he finally left for a long time.


    "What is buried here is the ancestor of my Du family!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dim, and he did not hide from Du Tingxuan. In a few words, he gave a brief account of what he had seen in the long course of time.


    After hearing this, Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing''s eyes vibrated, which is more complicated.


    The tomb was sinking, and its body was smaller and smaller than that of the mountain.


    The scene of the death of our ancestors is still before us.


    Du Shaofu knew that the tomb of heaven was left by his ancestors for Xiao Qilin and for the descendants of the Du family.


    Now that the little Kirin was born, the rest of the people have also gained great benefits. The tomb has completed its mission and is about to disappear.


    "Xiaoba, Xiaolin, come, kowtow to our ancestors!"


    Du Shaofu pulled Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin, then knelt down to the ground and bowed to the tomb shrouded in smoke and dust.


    "The descendants of Du family, send off the ancestors!"


    Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing also knelt down at the same time and paid homage to the tomb.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The sound of the tremor reverberated, slowly weakened, until a moment suddenly stopped, leaving only dust flying all over the sky.


    When Du Shaofu raised their heads, they saw a vast expanse of plain. The tomb of heaven had disappeared completely.


    Above the plain, a piece of bare land, without any fluctuation of life.


    In this moment, there are a lot of ripples in the space spread out, with strange waves, gushing in all directions.


    Later, several people felt that the mysterious Qi in the body was breeding and growing.


    "The power of repression is weakening again..."


    In the course of time, Du Shaofu saw that after the fall of his ancestors, heaven and earth were greatly suppressed, so that no living creature could break through the holy land.


    It was not until the tomb of eternal suppression of the demon God was opened that the power of repression dissipated, and it became possible to break through the holy land.


    Now, with the disappearance of the tomb of heaven, the oppressive power of this world will be completely untied!In the future, more creatures will break through the holy land, and even many people will be able to reach the legendary "heaven holy" state.


    The pattern of the world is bound to change greatly!


    At this time, the rest of the ancient wasteland was boiling.


    Countless creatures raised their heads and looked at the sky, where there were ripples, like water waves.


    These waves wave out layer by layer, twist, entangle and change, and finally all disappear.


    Around the space, as if there are some obstacles, in this moment all eliminated, the air becomes more fresh, even breathing are relaxed a lot, let a person''s posture is light.


    A large amount of aura gushed out and filled every inch of space.


    "Ah The barriers outside this space are disappearing, and the ancient wasteland is about to be opened and connected with the outside world! "


    "It''s said that the heaven and earth are so vast that they are finally connected together..."


    "My mystery is growing up!"


    "Breakthrough, breakthrough, I''m about to break through!"


    Many creatures howl, and some of them are in the bottleneck of the realm, and immediately feel like they are about to break through.


    All of us are aware that the force of repression will be dissipated and the space barrier will be lifted, and the ancient wasteland will be completely connected with the outside world.


    At that time, it should be the true face of the world.


    "Well, I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse for my family."


    "The outside world, I''m really looking forward to it!"


    Some people are worried that the coming of all this will bring unexpected changes to their own ethnic groups.


    Some people are excited to look forward to going to the boundless world to explore, broaden their horizons and enhance their strength!


    "Let''s go!"


    In front of the vast plain, Du Shaofu finally took a look at the place where the tomb had disappeared, and then said to Du Tingxuan.


    The devil has broken the seal and is recovering.


    No matter how the world changes, Du Shaofu must do his best to improve his cultivation.


    Only in this way can we have stronger self-protection ability in the coming catastrophe and better protect our close relatives.


    Du Shaofu finished his speech and turned away. Du Tingxuan''s several people did not delay any more. At the same time, he tore up the space and left the area.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2480

    "Hiss..."


    In the burial ground, a dark space crack suddenly appears above an old dense forest.


    A purple robed youth walked out, followed by two childish figures.


    They were Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin, who had just left the tomb of Tiandao.


    After leaving the tomb of heaven, Du Shaofu separated from his father and sister.


    It is true that there are still a lot of opportunities in the land of death. Only when several people act separately can they obtain more treasures and benefits, thus enhancing the overall strength of the desolate country.


    But for Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin, Du Shaofu was a little worried and did not dare to let them go.


    The power of suppressing heaven and earth has disappeared. Recently, many creatures have made great breakthroughs. Du Shaofu is afraid that they are too small to be ghosts. If they are provoked by some old monsters, it is not for fun.


    So you can only take them with you to look after them.


    However, Du Shaofu''s actions attracted strong dissatisfaction and silent protest from the two little guys!


    Both of them were troublemakers. They were tied to Du Shaofu at this time. They felt that they couldn''t fight at all. They were very unhappy.


    "Xiao Lin, don''t be upset. Look at your mouth, it''s almost pursed to the sky!"


    With a smile on his face, Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaolin, who was unhappy. Then he turned his head and looked at Du Xiaoba, who seemed honest and honest. He threatened: "if you dare to push Xiaolin away again, be careful that I slap you down and pat your butt into 108 pieces!"


    Hearing this, Du Xiaoba quickly dodged, covered his buttocks with his hands, and looked at Du Shaofu cautiously with his big eyes.


    It can be said that in addition to his master Jialou jueyu, he was most afraid of this uncle in front of him.


    Along the way, he encouraged little Qilin to run away together, and wanted to move alone, but every time he was caught by Uncle Shaofu, and he got a lot of shudders on his head.


    "Dad, I want to tell my mother, you bully me!"


    The little Kirin puffed his mouth and drooped his eyelids. He looked very aggrieved.


    Du Shaofu has some headache. He can see that the little Qilin really inherits Ouyang Shuang''s masculine temperament. He is arrogant and overbearing, but also a bit unreasonable.


    Previously with their own that kind of strength, and cute baby image, must be based on this little guy''s good mood.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu gave a dry smile. Then he reached out and touched little Qilin''s head. Then, he suddenly turned his eyes to a place a hundred miles away. The corners of his mouth lifted up and said to Du Xiaolin, "go, dad will make you a barbecue."


    The light of thunder flashed in his eyes, and he noticed that there were some acquaintances in that place.


    As soon as he heard Du Shaofu say the word "barbecue", Du Xiaoba immediately came to his senses. His eyes glowed with green light, and his saliva flowed down, which could not be wiped off.


    Du Xiaolin dodged Du Shaofu''s palm, but saw Du Xiaoba stretching out his hand to wipe the saliva in the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t help but sneer at him and said, "what''s your backbone, little barbecue will make you yield?"


    Du Xiaoba sucked his mouth with a "Chi Liu" sound. He didn''t care about Du Xiaolin''s angry eyes and pointed his small head fiercely. The meaning was very obvious - what is backbone? As long as he can eat barbecue, he is willing to compromise everything!


    "That''s because you haven''t eaten your father''s meat


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, and then flew away with two little guys.


    ¡­¡­


    This dense forest, extremely large, can have thousands of miles square, among which the ancient trees are dense and the canopy is like an umbrella.


    The trees in the forest are whirling, sending out the smell of rotten leaves. At one glance, one can see a big tree of seven or eight Zhang in diameter rising from the sky, with its trunk as high as 100 Zhang, full of the meaning of simplicity, quiet and peaceful!


    At this time, the quiet atmosphere was broken by the confrontation between the two sides.


    Around the two sides of the horse, a hundred miles of open, countless trees disappeared, turned into dust scattered everywhere.


    On the outer side, there are dozens of figures. Each face is of strange shape, with scales all over the face, and there are long bags on the top of the forehead.


    "Human beings, dare to intrude into the territory of our Animal League, hand over all the treasures in their bodies, and then discard them for cultivation. You will be spared your lives today!"


    Among the strong orcs, there was an old man who was full of fierce inflammation. He glared at the surrounded young men and women and said darkly.


    "The treasure is in us. If we have the ability, we can take it by ourselves."


    Among those young men and women on the other side, a handsome young man with a black robe is as black as ink. His voice is soft, but his voice is sharp. His breath fluctuates slightly and spreads a little evil spirit.


    Beside the man, some of the others were wounded and bloodstained, but they were all soldiers at the moment. They looked defiant and fearless!


    A big red palace clothes cover body, crisp chest half cover, temperament gorgeous woman, looking at the fierce old man, light open a way: "we still have important things, don''t talk to them nonsense!"With that, the gorgeous woman took the lead, raised her hand to play a cold light, pulled out the space crack of infiltration, and hit the old man with strong inflammation.


    "Kill!"


    The rest of the people did not speak any more. The mysterious Qi burst out, and the grand energy spread rapidly in this dense forest.


    "Hehe, if you don''t eat or eat, you will be punished! I''ll kill all the men, but I''ll save the women''s lives! "


    Among the dozens of people outside, a middle-aged man with black scales on his forehead licked his lips and grinned strangely. Among the besieged, those women with graceful bodies showed dirty light in their eyes.


    The man''s voice dropped, and then he turned into a big black snake. He stood up and opened his mouth to spit out the light of bone marrow, as if to freeze the space.


    The two sides fight fiercely, the light is radiant, the majestic energy is rampant, one space after another is broken.


    The fierce burning old man threw out his hand, and the fire burned out, and a young man in the hands of the long sword to strike together.


    The dense and dense talisman and secret text swept across the ground, and a hundred Zhang pit was suddenly knocked out on the ground, and the soil was scorched black and filled with fire.


    The burning old man retreated. Looking at the young man opposite, his eyes fluctuated and he said to himself, "these people are not simple. They are so young that they all have the cultivation of holy land."


    Although there are a large number of them on the orc side, there are only eight people above the holy land, which are similar to each other, so they can''t take them down for a while.


    "Even my friends dare to move. Are you tired of it?"


    When the two sides were in the middle of the war, a long voice rang out and spread into the ears of all the people present.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2481

    Immediately, everyone saw a young man in a purple robe walking out of the void, followed by a man, a beast and two small figures. ?? ¡Ù


    seeing these three people appear, the besieged men and women immediately show their joy.


    On the other hand, the strong ones were stunned, and then their bodies trembled violently.


    "He He is He is the devil


    "The devil? Which devil? "


    "Is it Du Shaofu, the demon king?"


    "Yes, I have seen him in the depths of death!"


    "Yes, the little beast beside him should be a little Kirin born in the dead of heaven and earth. Call that demon king father!"


    After a few words, dozens of powerful orcs have confirmed the identity of the purple robed youth.


    Their conjecture was very accurate. The purple robed youth and the man and beast behind him were Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin.


    "Run away!"


    "The devil is coming. Run


    The orc strongmen were frightened. They could not afford to surround those young men and women. They threw their big feet and jumped into the far sky. They didn''t hear the demon saying that those men and women were his friends!


    A few months ago, the demon king stirred up the Animal League severely. Then he went to the temple of the human race and made a storm all over the city. In the dead land, he had a good fight with the ancestors of the eight wasteland demons and dragons.


    The name of its ferocity has already spread throughout the ancient wasteland, and no one knows it!


    "Xiaoba Xiaolin, catch what you want Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin.


    With the strength of these two little guys, it should be easy to deal with these orcs.


    Du Xiaoba swallowed his mouth, his eyes were shining, and his strong body rushed out first. At the same time, he waved his small hand at Du Xiaolin and yelled: "brother Xiaolin, do not let any of them run away!"


    Those strong orcs, in his eyes, are all delicious ingredients. How can they be released easily!


    "That big black snake is the worst. I''ll eat it!"


    Du Xiaolin "Ao Ao" cry, also fly away, a small claw, sprinkle a piece of thunder light, to the hundred Zhang snake swept.


    In the process of coming here, Du Xiaoba once brainwashed him, patted his chest and told Du Xiaolin: your father''s barbecue skills, once eaten, you will never forget!


    Seeing that Du Xiaolin vowed to be resolute, he finally believed it. This did not mean that he directly joined the ranks of catching prey.


    He did not care about the powerful members of the Animal League. Du Shaofu turned his eyes to the young men and women with a smile on his face.


    These familiar faces are general, guiwa, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, Guo Shaofeng, Tangwu, donglidiao, Lin weiqi, etc.


    Seeing Du Shaofu, these people also laughed happily and came forward to greet him one after another.


    "I didn''t expect you all to come!" Du Shaofu was surprised to see the breath of holy land on his body, but there were not many accidents.


    They have entered the divine space, and they should also gain great benefits.


    What''s more, the repression on this side of the world has been completely eliminated. For many gifted creatures, it is no longer difficult to break through the holy land.


    Among them, Gu Xinyan, who was covered with red palace clothes, walked out with a light posture. Her beautiful eyes gazed at Du Shaofu who suddenly appeared. Her red lips lit up and said, "we have made breakthroughs in the divine space, so we have come here to continue to experience."


    "Stone, mu ruobai, they have also been out of the customs, come here to look for opportunities." The general went to Du Shaofu and said.


    "Oh?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and nodded.


    Presumably, the strength of those people has also been greatly improved, which is exactly what he is willing to see.


    The general continued, "and your second brother is here. We have heard some news that he is in trouble."


    Now, what''s wrong with Du Fu''s eyes


    The general laughed bitterly and shook his head. He said to Du Shaofu, "we don''t know exactly where he is. We just got news that he got great benefits from a relic in the territory of the Animal League. He was chased and surrounded by many strong men of the older generation. He was about to rush to help, but he was intercepted here. If you hadn''t come in time, I''m afraid It''s hard for us to get out of here at the moment


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dark, and his intention to kill him burst out.


    While several people were talking, he saw Du Xiaolin come back from the distance with a big black snake.


    The scales of the big black snake were broken, and Du Xiaolin held him in his arms. He was dying.


    Du Xiaoba was even more domineering. With a sweep of his hand, a large amount of light came out of the "Hula La", which was full of ferocity. Like driving ducks, Du Xiaoba drove several ten strong orcs to the direction of Du Shaofu.Dozens of strong orcs were beaten seriously with injuries. Nearly ten of them were beaten to death. They were picked up by two little guys, and all of them were captured.


    "Uncle Shaofu, the food is back. Which one shall we eat first?" Du Xiaoba exclaimed excitedly.


    "This big snake is the worst. Let''s roast it first." Du Xiaolin throws the snake in his arms, and the body of the snake, which is hundreds of feet long, directly smashes a big pit on the ground. With a roar, smoke and dust rise everywhere.


    General, guiwa, Gu Xinyan and others saw this scene, all of them opened their mouths in horror and showed a bitter smile on their faces.


    Du Xiaoba they have seen, originally is extremely abnormal, young, strength has already left them behind.


    But this time saw, actually already such terror!


    What''s more, the little Kirin is a little bit bigger than Du Xiaoba. How can they live?


    After hearing Du Xiaoba''s words, a group of strong Orc people are really heartbroken.


    They already knew the evil name of the demon king. Many of the strong men in the beast League had been slaughtered and roasted by the demon king and sent to their stomachs. Who ever thought that it was their turn to do this today.


    We should not, should not, should not hit those young people''s idea!


    "Dad has something important to do now. Let''s talk about the barbecue later."


    Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaolin. Then he turned to look at the powerful orcs. His eyes flashed with cold light: "I want to know about a person. As long as you can provide this information, I will give you a chance to live!"


    After hearing about the second brother Du Yunlong''s accident, Du Shaofu didn''t want to eat barbecue.


    At present, let the general and others come forward and tell the story about Du Yunlong to these Orc strongmen.


    After hearing this, the old man said respectfully to Du Shaofu: "emperor Dapeng, I know something about it. This young man named Du Yunlong got a great chance and was taken to the Animal League by the ancient Lantian carving clan. I heard that there were also some people who came from the outside world. They seemed to be Legalists and celebrities ¡£¡±


    "The ancient Lantian carving clan, Legalists, masters..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were burning and he was angry: "it seems that I haven''t appeared for several months. These people have lived a long time, but they have forgotten the lessons of the past."


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2482

    The chill in Du Shaofu''s words made a group of powerful orcs excite and feel a palpitation for no reason.


    They have also heard that after the accident of the tomb, the family of the demon king stayed in the tomb and did not appear in the outside world for several months.


    As soon as he showed up, he looked like he was going to stir up the wind and rain again. I''m afraid that the Animal League will be restless again!


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the coldness of his eyes slowly converged. He asked the fierce old man, "what are you doing here?"


    "This..." The old man''s eyes twinkled and he was hesitant.


    "Well?" When Du Shaofu asked him casually, it seemed that there was something unusual about him. He immediately gave a light voice, and the strong and powerful pressure surged out of the original God and pressed on the burning old man: "what happened to the animal alliance?"


    He noticed something unusual. The beast alliance people were acting strangely and seemed to be deliberately intercepting the Terrans here.


    The old man''s body trembled and sweat rolled down his forehead. He did not dare to hide it. He bowed down and trembled: "two Two days ago, the ancestor of the Bifang clan died. All the other clans were discussing and recommending a new leader. We were ordered to patrol around to prevent the Terrans from sneaking in. "


    "The old ancestor of the Bifang family died?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned, and his heart was filled with sadness, some of whom could not believe it.


    The ancestor of the Bifang clan is not just an old woman who has helped herself, that is, Du Xiaoqing''s sister!


    Du Shaofu remembered that he had never seen her since she fought with the ancient emperor in the temple. However, he did not expect to hear such a heavy news when he came out of the tomb of heaven.


    "I''m afraid the Animal League will not be peaceful in the future."


    Du Shaofu sighed that the ancient ancestor of the Bifang clan has fallen down, which must bring instability to the whole animal League.


    It''s also hard for the monster alliance to defend under the outside. If the Terrans come to attack at this time, it will lead to bad results.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu did not ask any more questions. With a wave of his robe sleeve, the golden light came out, and the generals, ghost children, Gu Xinyan and others were taken in. Then Dapeng''s golden wings were displayed and he left quickly.


    Du Xiaoba looked at dozens of ORC strongmen. He was very depressed because he didn''t eat the barbecue. He sighed for a long time, and then he caught up.


    "The big black snake is the worst!" Little Qilin murmured, kicking the big black snake and knocking down a large area of ancient trees. Only then did he slowly catch up with Du Xiaoba and disappear into the far sky with the crowd.


    A group of powerful orcs were stunned, staring at the scene, and were afraid of it, but more of them were relieved and happy.


    No one could have imagined that the ferocious devil did not really embarrass them, so he walked away, which was not in line with the legendary deeds, which made people feel quite unreal.


    What these people don''t know is that Du Shaofu didn''t change his temper, but he was a little worried about the situation of his second brother Du Yunlong.


    At the same time, the Bifang clan had a very special relationship with him, and they were also the members of his sister Du Xiaoqing. As the leader of the Animal League, they were the first to bear the brunt of the fall of their ancestors. They were bound to have a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu didn''t want to waste too much time. No matter what, it was more important than the safety of his relatives!


    ¡­¡­


    Rolling mountains, majestic, majestic, mist dense among them, green pine green shop makeup.


    Here, is the ancient Lantian carving clan.


    "When!"


    A mighty bell rings from a broad cave deep in the mountains.


    The huge stone gate of the cave is tightly closed, covered with a layer of light light light, with a terrible breath of restraint.


    "When!"


    Another bell came out from inside, which made the whole cave tremble. It was forbidden to flash brilliantly and ripple endlessly, as if to be destroyed by the bell.


    Inside the cave, a bell standing hundreds of feet high stands with a radiant light and a smell of terror. The surrounding air is twisted under the light.


    Two old men stood in front of the clock, their hands rowed, constantly forming complex and mysterious fingerprints, and then jointly hit the clock in front of them.


    "When!"


    The bell was trembling and making a loud sound. In the bright light, a tall and straight figure of young people appeared on the clock body, struggling with limbs and showing the color of pain.


    As the bell fell, the figure of the young man disappeared and went into hiding again.


    The two old men were very glad to see this, and one of them said excitedly, "it appears!"


    "If you work harder, you will be able to force him out. By then, the Fu Huang Sheng bell will belong to my ancient Lantian carving clan." Another old man nodded, his eyes moved and said, "keep moving!"


    The two elders stopped talking nonsense, and the cultivation of Holy Land broke out in an all-round way, and a series of handprints were formed, which kept ringing on the clock."Dangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdang!"


    After bombardment, the clock roared again and again, and the figure of the young man appeared again and again on the clock.


    "Ah..."


    The young man''s face was twisted and his teeth clenched, but there was still a howl of pain coming from his mouth, apparently suffering greatly.


    With the continuous efforts of the two old men, the young people''s figure appeared on the clock body for a longer time, until half a day later, it was more directly manifested, just like a brand on the clock body.


    "It''s about to be done!"


    The two old men were extremely happy, and the movements on their hands were accelerated a little bit.


    "When!"


    With the fall of another blow, the sound spread again, and the whole cave began to vibrate.


    At this moment, the light on the body of the bell broke out like an obsidian day. The young man''s body became solid, and the dazzling blood oozed from his body, which dyed the upright body into a terrible Shura.


    This scene looks as if the young man and the clock are one, but at this time they are to be separated.


    "Open it for me!"


    One of the old men drank a lot, and between his hands, a lot of talismans and secret texts burst out, condensed into a terrible handprint, and was waving out.


    However, before he could strike down, the whole cave suddenly exploded with a "bang" sound, and large stones were scattered all over the sky. At the same time, the two old men were also attacked by a huge force. The condensed fingerprints were scattered and dispersed into runes.


    "What''s going on?"


    The two old men were so angry that they didn''t expect such a change at this last critical moment.


    At this time, the golden light flashed before their eyes, and a young man in a purple robe was staring at them angrily.


    "Ancient Lantian carving clan, do you want to be destroyed?"


    Purple robed youth with one hand and cold mouth!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2483

    When the youth in purple robe appeared, he raised his hand and pressed it gently. Under the circulation of the air, the smoke and dust suddenly sank and fell back to the ground.


    The clock is still standing in the original place, blooming with indelible light, the grain silk has not moved.


    On the body of the bell, the figure of the slender young man struggled, as if in great pain.


    "Boy, who are you? Dare to intrude into my ancient Lantian carving clan!"


    Looking at the purple robed youth in front of him, one of the two old men drank fiercely.


    He could not help but not be angry. They spent a lot of effort to bring the Fu Huang Sheng bell to the Hui people. They saw that they were about to successfully force out the young people who were integrated with it. However, they were suddenly disturbed and ruined by the purple robed youth.


    What''s more hateful is that he still talks about killing his ancient Lantian carving clan. Who can bear it!


    "Whew, whew..."


    Just as the old man finished speaking, he heard a burst of broken air.


    Then, we saw more than ten people flying from far to near. There were men and women, all very young. There was also a little boy and a young animal.


    These more than ten figures stood behind the young man in purple robe. Everyone''s breath fluctuated, and they all had the cultivation of holy land.


    These people are Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, general, guiwa and Gu Xinyan who came to rescue Du Yunlong.


    Du Shaofu did not pay attention to the old man, but looked at the bell standing in the room!


    Above the bell, the young man with blood all over his body and his face struggling with pain is not his second brother Du Yunlong!


    When Du Shaofu rolled his sleeves, the vast light came out, covering the big bell, and the gentle air moved in slowly.


    With his movements, Du Yunlong''s body slowly fell silent, gradually disappearing traces, as if once again merged with the bell.


    Du Shaofu opened the wasteland space and put the clock in.


    He has used the yuan God to investigate, the second brother''s situation is somewhat subtle.


    The bell is not a mortal thing. It is merging with the body of the second elder brother. Once it is successful, its power may not be under its own purple and golden sky palace.


    However, due to the obstruction of two ancient Lantian carving clan''s sacred animal kingdom, it brought great trouble to the second brother.


    This made Du Shaofu''s anger soar!


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Two old men of the ancient Lantian carving clan saw this and drank together. The sharp sound of the sound came out, and the old body was unfolded and their noumenon was revealed.


    It''s not easy to get the bell of Fu Huang Sheng. How can he easily take it away from him!


    Two large sculptures are flying across the sky. The vigorous and powerful claws are opened, flashing the light of senhan. They scratch the void with terrible scars and kill Du Shaofu.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. His wings were shining brightly and filled with a faint arc. The sound of "Ho la la la" made a sound. Under the slight fan, the whole mountain range nearby shook.


    The golden wings of the ROC swept across the sky, covering half of the sky. The golden light filled the sky and chopped on the carved claws of the two elders.


    "HISHI" two times, carving claws fell in response to the sound, the two old people''s mouth issued a shrill scream, body shape suddenly retreat.


    At this time, they did not understand how terrible the purple robed youth was.


    Both of them were in the middle of the holy animal kingdom, but under the joint efforts, they were so vulnerable in front of the young man that they couldn''t even stop a move and were seriously injured!


    "Lancu boy, are you afraid of me An old man screamed.


    "If you dare to harm my relatives, you must pay the price! If you really want to be exterminated, all of you are welcome to fight, and I will accompany you to the end! "


    Du Shaofu''s voice was loud and loud, shaking the sky. Every corner of the mountain could be heard clearly. Countless people of the ancient Lantian carving clan were startled, and the voices of discussion rose everywhere.


    "Du Shaofu, it''s Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    "My God, why did Du Shaofu, the demon king, come to our ancient Lantian carving clan?"


    "Many ancestors have gone to the king of beasts mountain. Who else in the family can stop the demon king? It''s over, this is over!"


    In front of the broken cave, after hearing the words "Du Shaofu", the old man''s body trembled violently and scared the dead.


    The name of the demon king has been spread all over the Animal League, which makes many ancestors fear three points.


    At present, only two of their ancient Lantian carving clan are left behind. The rest of them have gone to the mountain range of animal king. No one can compete with this demon king!


    "The devil Ah, no, Emperor Peng. Is there any misunderstanding between us? " Said an old man, trembling.


    "Misunderstanding?" Du Shaofu sneered, and Dapeng waved his golden wings gently. He gave out a blow without any fancy: "take this one from me, and tell me about the misunderstanding again!"


    Such a punch, without any energy and breath fluctuation, is like the most ordinary blow, but it is extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it deceives two old people."Run away!"


    The two old men''s faces changed greatly. They didn''t doubt the domineering power of the fist. They didn''t have to think about it at all. They turned around and wanted to escape.


    However, it was still late, only to hear a "puff" sound, an old man was hit by his fist in the back, instantly exploded into a blood mist, falling down, was blown away by the breeze.


    The body of its original spirit was swept by the fist, and it was wiped out in an instant, so that he could not die again!


    Another old man was terrified and wanted to die. However, he did not delay. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he had already swept far into the sky.


    "Do you want to escape?"


    Du Shaofu hummed softly. His golden wings moved slightly behind him, and his body disappeared from the original place. He appeared directly behind the old man. His palms were shining with gold and flapping out. He knocked him down to the sky and sprayed the red blood.


    Du Shaofu folded down and took the old man in his hand.


    "Du Shaofu, my ancient Lantian carving clan will never let you go!"


    The old man clenched his teeth tightly, and his hatred leaped from his lips and teeth.


    Then, his face suddenly became flushed, the grand energy condensed in him, and a terrible momentum was floating, sweeping in all directions.


    "Do you want to blow yourself up? You can''t do it in front of me!"


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was full of mysterious Qi, and his momentum burst out. He pressed his five fingers and put it on the head of the old man: "soul searching skill!"


    "Boom


    Red Jiri macaque God emerged, the golden body standing high in the void, roaring in the sky, making all the nearby creatures swaying.


    Du Shaofu had long wondered why his arrival did not lead to the ancestors of the ancient Lantian carving clan.


    For such a large ancient Lantian carving clan, only two people from the sacred animal kingdom remain. Where have the rest of the Holy Land gone?


    All of this shows the unusual.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2484

    With the application of soul searching technique, a force was transmitted from Du Shaofu''s hands, which constantly intruded into the old man''s original spirit and explored the old man''s memory.


    A large amount of information poured into Du Shaofu''s mind. Some of the news from it made Du Shaofu''s face become more and more dignified, and then more and more ugly.


    "What a remote flame Phoenix clan!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were empty, and with his soul searching skills, he learned some bad things from the old man.


    Just a few days ago, Du Xiaoqing''s sister, the ancestor of the Bifang people, fell down, and the big and small forces of the Animal League went to the king of beasts mountain.


    The Yaotian Yanfeng clan took advantage of this opportunity to win over a group of strong men, forcing the Bifang Shenniao clan to give up the mountain of beast king and seize the position of alliance leader of the beast League.


    The ancient Lantian carving clan is one of the forces they have drawn in.


    In addition, there are Legalists, famous scholars and political strategists who come from outside and have a deep relationship with Du Shaofu.


    And today, it should be the day when they launch the general attack!


    "Let''s go, to the king of beasts mountain!"


    Du Shaofu crushed the old man''s body, and then left with Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and the general.


    Whether it''s the relationship between Du Xiaoqing and himself, or the kindness of the Bi Fang Shenniao, he must go to the animal king mountain!


    ¡­¡­


    King of beasts mountain range, continuous mountains, lush and dark green, the world energy amazing rich, this is a treasure land.


    "Beep..."


    "Roar..."


    "Kill..."


    However, as soon as Du Shaofu and others arrived, a long distance away, they could hear countless birds and beasts roaring, mixed with one after another of shouting and killing, shaking the sky.


    In the middle of the animal king mountain range, an ancient giant city stretches across, magnificent and huge, emitting a strong and majestic atmosphere!


    But at this time, the ancient city wall, stone peeling, countless huge birds and animals and other bodies hanging on it, red blood smear, everywhere mottled.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Countless creatures are fighting fiercely over the ancient city. The vast energy is surging, the cold air of fire is sweeping, the sound of killing and cutting is tearing the sky, and the thick blood mist permeates every inch of space.


    "Kill me, Bifang divine bird, dark tiger and roaring lion, none of them will stay!"


    Above the sky, the three ancestors of the Yan Feng clan in the remote sky traversed the void, and their voices shook the sky: "those who surrender will not be killed!"


    Under the flutter of the wings, the terrible Rune curls, and the surging flames come out, burning the void into collapse.


    "Feng San, I''ll kill you!" A big drink came, a huge tiger with two wings on its back rose from the sky and killed the three ancestors of Phoenix.


    "Tiger waster ancestor, your opponent is me!" A large eagle flapping its wings and striking the sky, accompanied by the roar of the mighty energy, stopped the giant tiger, and the two sides fought together again.


    On the other side, a serpentine dragon twists its body, and the high sounding chant of the Dragon comes from its mouth. The terrifying pressure spreads over the earth, making countless monsters who are weak in cultivation from other places to crawl on the ground.


    This giant dragon is the ancestor of the eight wasteland demon dragons.


    "If you don''t want to be arrested, don''t you?"


    Such words come out of the mouth of the old ancestor of longhuang. Under the swing of the dragon tail, everything is covered!


    A Bifang divine bird with green and red light can''t dodge. When it is hit by the old ancestor of longhuang, the light goes out in an instant. With a roar, it falls among the mountains in the distance from the void. Everything in that mountain area is crushed into powder in an instant.


    "Human beings, we Bifang Shenniao and you will never die!"


    The chief of the family of Bifang divine birds, enraged and slaughtered by vibration, went towards some human families.


    These Terrans are the Legalists, masters and strategists from the outside world.


    Similar wars took place in every part of the ancient city.


    Led by Yao Tian Yan Feng, Gu Lan Tian Diao, and Ba Huang demon long, they united with four winged demon snakes and Yin thunder demon snakes. All of them were killed by Ju clan. There are Legalists, celebrities, strategists and other people from the side to help.


    On the other side, there are the Bifang divine birds, the dark sky tigers, and the roaring sky demon lions.


    Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu are also among them, fighting fiercely with the enemy.


    However, the ancestors of Bifang Shenniao fell down. At this time, the most powerful people, such as Huhuang and Xiaoyue, were entangled by the ancestors of ancient Lantian carving, Zhan Jie, and longhuang, respectively.


    The third ancestor of Feng, however, saw the needle and put his hand everywhere, which made the Bifang Shenniao family and others extremely passive and soon fell into the downwind.


    "Why the dying struggle? It''s all over!"


    In the sky, the three ancestors of the Phoenix shout, and the body of the Phoenix flies across the void, carrying a sea of fire, and pouring out to the tiger waster ancestor.


    "Roar..."


    The tiger waster ancestor roared and was suddenly attacked by the three ancestors of Phoenix. He was caught in the claw of the ancient Lantian carving clan. A large piece of flesh and blood was torn off from the tiger''s back. His wings were almost torn and fell from the void."Go to hell!"


    The third ancestor of Phoenix killed again. The air was steaming and the terrible talisman and secret text were flying. With the strangling power of the mad tyrant, the tiger waster ancestor was wrapped in it.


    "Grandfather


    In the distance, Du Xiaohu was furious. Four tiger hoofs stepped into the air, and the dense runes were splashed from the tiger''s claws. He caught a four winged demon snake in two. And then break body to fly, kill toward Phoenix three old ancestors!


    Seeing this, the ancestor of Zhan Jie of the ancient Lantian carving clan saw this, and his huge wings and wings directly swept over Du Xiaohu''s body.


    "Poof..."


    The tiger''s back was cut open a terrible wound, deep can reach the bone, blood dripping between, red dazzling.


    "Talent is excellent, but it''s too young!"


    Zhan Jie''s ancestor Leng hum, with his claws open, grabs Xiaohu''s head. In the cold light, the perfect cultivation of the Holy Land bursts into full force, making Du Xiaohu''s dark Tianhu''s body burst into silence.


    "Tiger!"


    Du Xiaoqing, as well as the tiger elder of the dark tiger clan, all of them changed their faces when they saw this. At the same time, they abandoned their opponents and rushed to the direction of Xiaohu, hoping to save Xiaohu from the hand of Zhan Jie Laozu.


    However, at the speed of these three people, how to save people from the hands of such figures as Zhan Jie Laozu can only watch the body of little tiger break apart gradually under the carving claws of Zhanjie Laozu.


    Three people''s hearts, filled with infinite despair and powerlessness!


    "Die!"


    Inspired by the cultivation of Zhan Jie''s ancestor, the terrible energy erupts from his carving claws. He wants to kill the little tiger with one blow!


    At this time, a golden light suddenly appeared in front of Zhan Jie''s ancestor. Immediately, a young man in purple robe appeared in a strange way.


    "You can''t kill me, Du Shaofu''s man!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2485

    With no match to kill the meaning of overbearing language, in the entire ancient city battlefield resounding.


    Du Shaofu''s body shape was just like that of his voice. Before his voice fell, a thunder light as thick as a mountain fell down from the nine clouds. It was swift and violent, just like the boundless punishment from the heaven, and fell on the head of Zhan Jie!


    The fear of the sky quickly diffuses, and the dazzling thunder winds down from the nine days, as if to tear the void into pieces.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder exploded, the electric arc was raging, and the terrible energy swept over, forming a thunderstorm, which instantly engulfed several figures around Du Shaofu, Du Xiaohu, Zhanjie and Fengsan.


    It''s a long story. In fact, from Du Shaofu''s appearance to the thunderbolt''s landing, it only happened in a short time.


    "Brother!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    Du Xiaoqing, Hu Qing and Hu thori elders immediately stopped their bodies and looked at the scene in a daze. Their hearts were shocked, but they were more than happy.


    The ancestors of longhuang, Xiaoyue and renhuang stopped fighting one after another, and their faces were covered with incredible looks.


    The sudden appearance of Du Shaofu didn''t cause any spatial fluctuation. This is so weird that even the most powerful people with a perfect holy land have not captured any trace.


    "Du Shaofu, it''s Du Shaofu, the demon king


    "We are saved!"


    "The king of ROC, kill those rebels!"


    Countless creatures cried with excitement.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the deep part of the ancient city, in the main hall of the Bifang divine birds, an old woman stepped forward to the main hall and said to herself, "the evil horses of the Animal League are really worrying! If you do not pull out these malignant tumors, how can I really walk in peace of mind! Alas... "


    The old woman murmured, but all of a sudden, when Yuan Shen was aware of the movement outside, Shengsheng stopped his pace, and a burst of surprise flashed on her face under the slight movement of her eyes.


    "Hehe, it''s the boy who has come. I''m an old man, so I won''t join in the fun. I''d better go back to the original place and continue to pretend to be dead! Ha ha... "


    The old woman''s face was wrinkled and smiling. She turned to a futon above the hall. She sat down cross legged, closed her eyes, and her breath was astringent. She even stopped breathing. There was no fluctuation of vitality. She was like death.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ancient city battlefield, in the thunder storm, a sound of Phoenix sounds, and then it is seen that the three ancestors of the Phoenix fly out from it, and the flame on his body is mostly extinguished, which is slightly embarrassed, but it is not much damaged.


    Then, another figure shot out, standing in the distance, revealed a huge ancient Lantian carving body, which was the ancestor of Zhan Jie.


    At this time, Zhan Jie''s ancestor was more embarrassed than the third ancestor of Phoenix. He had two wounds all over his body, and there was still a faint arc lingering on it. Clusters of wings fell off, revealing burnt flesh and blood. "Ho ho ho ho" was smoking.


    "Du Shaofu, you want to die!"


    The old ancestor of Zhan Jie gnawed his teeth and drank in a loud voice. His sharp eyes were full of undisguised killing intention!


    With the runes surging and dispersing, the thunder storm is gradually receding, and the three figures of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaohu and the ancestor of tiger wasteland appear.


    When he arrived here, he was in danger. Du Shaofu did not hesitate to display "Fuyao" pattern.


    This pattern is a kind of space mystery that he realized in the immortal animal spirits left by the most powerful people of the Archean golden winged ROC bird family. He can walk directly across the space without consuming time or going through the journey.


    If it is not for this, you can appear in front of Xiaohu to block the attack of jielaozu.


    If not, it''s easy to kill Xiaohu with the strength of Jie Laozu!


    This kind of result was something Du Shaofu absolutely did not want to see.


    Taking the pills from the heaven and earth bag, Du Shaofu gave them to Du Xiaohu and Laozu Huhuang to take them: "you are not very hurt. Go to cure them first. Here, give them to me."


    "Three little, you should be careful!" Du Xiaohu said to Du Shaofu.


    Thank you very much Tiger waster ancestor is very polite to take the pill, but also took it, Wu from the side.


    "Laozu, I said that you are the elder people of Xiaohu, and you are just like my family. Don''t be so polite to me in the future." Du Shaofu said with a smile to the tiger waster ancestor.


    Later, Du Shaofu turned his back, his eyes squinted, and he faced up to the ancestor of Zhan Jie. The golden wings of Dapeng fluttered behind his back, and the thunder and lightning flashed around him. His voice was very cold: "the ancient Lantian carving clan, it seems that they really want to be exterminated!"


    He rescued Du Yunlong, the second brother of the ancient Lantian carving clan, and came to the animal king mountain. If he took a step slower, the result would be unimaginable. How can he not be angry!


    "And you, Legalists, masters and strategists, are you good at living well, but you come to provoke me again and again!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept over the battlefield and stopped at Legalists, celebrities, strategists and others. His eyes were filled with murderous intent.These people have too many entanglements with themselves, which are difficult to resolve.


    In addition, Du Shaofu also knew that there was no small feud between the Bifang divine bird family, the dark sky tiger clan and the Legalists and celebrities.


    The last time the ancient wilderness was opened, it happened to be Xiaoqing''s birth. They had attacked the Bifang Shenniao family, which eventually led to the death of both Xiaoqing''s parents. Du Xiaoqing was taken away by the strong man of the dark tiger clan and left in the outside world.


    However, this time, the ancient wasteland opened fiercely. The Bifang divine birds and the dark sky tigers did not find any trouble for these people. Instead, they colluded with Yaotian Yanfeng, Bahuang demon dragons and ancient Lantian Diao, and came to the animal king mountain to kill wantonly.


    "Du Shaofu, on your own, you dare to speak a word here, and you are not afraid of the wind and your tongue is flashing!" Zhan Jie said.


    "Old man, are you in such a hurry to reincarnate


    Du Shaofu still said coldly. His momentum was gathering and his murderous spirit was rising: "in this case, today, I will take your life!"


    In terms of cultivation, he was no longer under the ancestor of Zhan Jie.


    At the beginning, when I understood the pattern of "Fuyao", he had reached the Holy Land and was able to fight against the ancestor of longhuang outside the tomb of the heavenly way.


    In the tomb of the heavenly way, it was baptized by thunder sea, and it had a lot of promotion.


    Therefore, he has no fear to deal with these old monsters!


    "Boy, don''t think you have some strength, so you dare to shout here!"


    Feng three old ancestor said sombrely, his wings flapping, surging flames in his whole body, burning red void.


    "Oh, are you afraid?"


    Du Shaofu took a look at the three ancestors of Phoenix. His golden eyes were full of murderous spirit and his body was shining with gold: "in this case, you two old things will be better together!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2486

    Zijin tianque appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands, and his incomparable power quickly gathered together. He waved and chopped at the old ancestor of Zhan Jie: "the holy sword roars!"


    In an instant, the sword was swept out from the purple gold sky palace in his hand, and a series of complicated and mysterious sword moves were gathered together, but it was just a simple split. The sword awn spread out in an instant with the power of lightning.


    A simple sword, but contains the power of moving mountains and rivers, enough to shake the mountains and rivers, collapse the sky and split the earth, and destroy everything!


    This sword awn appears, golden light, layers of purple gold light superimposed bloom, dazzling purple gold talisman secret lines bloom, breath domineering frightening!


    The light of the sword poured into the sky, roaring and dancing, just like a dragon flying into the sky, just like a giant ROC moving in the sky. Under its splendor, there is a terrible power of tyranny and destruction!


    "If you want to die yourself, I will help you! Burn all the eight wastelands


    The three ancestors of the Phoenix drank, flapped their wings, and the flames poured out all over the sky. The blazing heat rose above the ancient city, making the temperature of the whole battlefield soar in an instant, just like being put on a stove.


    Where the flame passed, the void was burned to collapse, and the terrible space cracks spread around, as if to devour everything!


    At the same time, Zhanjie Laozu also made a move. A huge carving sound rang out over the ancient city, and huge carving claws sprang up in the sky, opening up countless terrible holes in the void.


    The carving claws of Zhanjie''s ancestor are broken into pieces, just like the cast iron made by God. It''s full of cold and cold light. It doesn''t flash or dodge, and it grabs the sword.


    At the same time, the flame of the three ancestors of the Phoenix was also burned, and hit the bright sword together.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    When the strong meet, the power of the tyrant collides fiercely in an instant, and turns into a series of talismans and secret patterns, which scatter violently and violently over the ancient city, rolling up a storm all over the sky!


    Du Shaofu was shaken back a hundred feet in a row. With the rapid waving of Dapeng''s golden wings, he was able to keep his body safe.


    With one enemy two, do not fall behind!


    Fengsan Laozu and Zhanjie Laozu respectively retreated ten Zhangs, and looked at the figure of the young man on the opposite side. They looked at each other and saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes.


    They were shocked. How could they have thought that the boy was so strong that he and he joined hands and couldn''t take him down!


    Such a scene also made all the living creatures in the vicinity pay attention to it.


    "It''s shameless to deceive the less with more and the old with less!"


    Xiao Yue, the ancestor of the Xiaotian demon lion clan, said, the wild lion fur roll dance, and the thick voice shook the clouds: "little friend, I''m here to help you!"


    He said that the huge demon lion itself was to cross the void and go to the three ancestors of Phoenix.


    "Xiaoyue, your opponent is me


    Laozu of longhuang sent out a high sounding song of dragon, which stopped Xiaoyue. It was like a dragon body arched across mountains. It was vigorous and powerful, and it made the void "roar and rumble".


    "Aunt Xiaoqing, uncle tiger, here we are


    Just as the crowd spoke, two childish noises spread over the ancient city. In a moment, only a dozen figures emerged from the space cracks.


    These people are Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, general, guiwa, Gu Xinyan and others who are a little later than Du Shaofu.


    As soon as he arrived, he joined the battle circle to help the Bifang people deal with the Yaotian Yanfeng clan, the ancient Lantian carving clan, and the Bahuang demon dragon clan.


    The strength of these ten people is above the holy land.


    Among them, there are Du Xiaoba and Xiao Qilin, two fierce guys who can''t be measured with common sense.


    This wave of new force''s joining makes the situation of the whole field change greatly in an instant.


    "Kill!"


    Little Kirin''s tender voice echoed, and his young body came and went across the battlefield. With a wave of his small claw, large and large thunder flashed by, and countless creatures with weak cultivation were shot down.


    Du Xiaoba is like a fierce beast in human form. With his small fists dancing, the terrifying energy is surging out. The strong men in the early days of the holy beast kingdom are under his control. All of them can''t get a move, and they are blasted and smashed in the void.


    General, guiwa, Gu Xinyan are three people working together, will be a strongman in the middle of the holy land.


    Guo Shaofeng, black hawk, Tang Wu, donglidiao, Lin weiqi, Wuque, beimingfeng, and Li Yuxiao also made their own moves to disintegrate the overall advantage of each other.


    Bifang Shenniao, who were originally in the downwind, suddenly reversed their decline, and their overall strength was equal to that of the enemy.


    This scene made the face of the third ancestor of Feng twitch, and his face was very ugly. He turned his head to fight against Jie and said, "you and I should join hands to deal with this boy. The rest of us will try our best to kill me, and we will not let go of any of them!"


    There was a bad feeling in Zhan Jie''s heart. They came prepared. All the tribes would have been able to stand in an invincible position. They directly killed the Bi Fang divine bird, the dark sky tiger, the roaring moon, the demon lion and so on, and took down the animal king mountain range.


    At present, the appearance of Du Shaofu and his party has made the final result confusing.


    "Du Shaofu, today, I will kill you!" After drinking, the three ancestors of Phoenix spread their wings and killed Du Shaofu."War!"


    Du Shaofu drank and stopped talking nonsense. His hands were flying with ten fingers, forming a series of complicated fingerprints.


    With the condensation of the handprint, the purple lightning talisman on his body swept out, which reflected the ROC''s golden wings behind him, making him look like a real golden winged ROC bird, filled with a terrible breath.


    In a moment, the thunder and lightning pulse covered Du Shaofu''s whole body. The thunder and cloud spread, and the sky and Earth spread, making the space boil and the ancient city shake!


    In the eyes of many people''s astonishment, that young man like a real ROC exudes an ancient and mysterious atmosphere. It''s so powerful and powerful that it''s full of thunder and golden light. It''s like a holy relic, which suffocates all the living beings on the spot.


    From Du Shaofu''s whole body, there was an air of tyranny and murder, a breath of soul palpitating filled the sky, and a majestic supremacy spread into the sky.


    "Kill!"


    The old ancestor of the war Jie and the three ancestors of the Phoenix both drank violently, carving the Phoenix to sing forever, shaking the mountains and rivers.


    The sea of fire spread out from the three ancestors of Feng and rushed to Du Shaofu. The terrible flame burned everything and the space was distorted.


    There were waves on the body of Zhan Jie. Under the sweeping of the huge wings, the void was cut into two frightening cracks, just like a dark abyss, with a horrible and gloomy atmosphere.


    Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams are impelled, Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, gen, dui, which are connected with each other to form a bright divine ring, making him like the Holy Spirit in the sky!


    A strange pressure pervaded the scene, such as the water in the sea, which can carry everything. When the wind is calm, it makes people yearn for it. It is vast in heart and can nourish all things.


    But if it''s stormy, it''s going to be rough, destroying all obstacles!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2487

    The change of Du Shaofu''s handprint is surrounded by the eight trigrams around his body, covering the three ancestors of Phoenix and the ancestor of Zhan Jie.


    The awe inspiring and awe inspiring pressure is vast and pervasive. Layers of thunder clouds gather and appear above the empty eight trigrams.


    "The upper and lower reaches are shaken, and the thunder breaks without any mistake."


    Du Shaofu was drinking. Under the eight trigrams, thunder and lightning were rolling in the sky. The brilliant runes interweaved into a huge network of thunder, which traversed the whole world. At the beginning of the attack, the Yang Qi swept through the whole world, and directly suppressed and blocked the attack of Fengsan Laozu and Zhanjie Laozu!


    "Break it for me!"


    The three ancestors of the Phoenix roared, the flames whirled wildly, and the void was annihilated. The terrible energy came out and went to the thunder net.


    The old ancestor of Zhan Jie fluttered his wings, and the cold light of his iron wings flashed through the void, carrying a strong power to swing out. He seemed to want to cut the heaven and earth in two!


    "Boom, boom..."


    Fire and eagle wings bombard the thunder net at the same time. As soon as the three terrible energies collide, they will burst out and open in an instant. The dense and dense talismans and secret patterns will turn and open, like a swarm of blackflies out of their nests, whistling in all directions, eroding the void into a terrible black hole, which can devour everything!


    The three men in the center of the energy, full of momentum, retreated one after another to avoid this terrible area.


    As he retreated, the fingerprints in Du Shaofu''s hands were still coagulating. With the ripple of invisible power, the eight diagrams on the void continued to spread, and the eight diagrams were evolving, changing and deriving


    "From the upper kungfu to the lower, the ground fire will be destroyed!"


    With the change of Du Shaofu''s handprint, there is a rolling flame spewing out from the void under his feet, just like a sea of fire rising, interwoven with the light of thunder, entangled and merged into a more powerful attack.


    "Boy, I''m here to kill you!"


    The three ancestors of Phoenix flew up and burst into the sea of thunder and fire. On the body of Yan Feng in the remote sky, endless flames were blazing out, isolating the killing power carried by the empty eight trigrams.


    The phoenix tail is clear and empty. It drags the terrible fire light and violent energy fluctuation to Du Shaofu!


    "It''s up and down, Tianze is breaking the hexagram!"


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints changed again. In the sea of thunder and fire, there was a mountain and marsh of Dachuan emerging, which crushed down immeasurably thick soil, which directly blocked the blow of Fengsan Laozu.


    "From the top to the bottom, the sky fire breaks with the people!" Du Shaofu''s fingerprints have changed again!


    In the rolling thunderstorm above it, there is a bright light, piercing the stratus, pouring down.


    Then, the torrent of fire, once again with the thunder, fire, mountain and Ze interweave and blend.


    For a time, within the void of heaven and earth, there were lightning stars emerging, flames burning, mountains and rivers moving, big waves roaring!


    The void is crumbling, and the breath is destroyed, covering the earth and the earth. The earth is shaking and the earth is resonating. It is vast and turbulent. The bright runes are like the sea and the waves are rising.


    "Xuanming Liukong chop! Kill


    The great wings of the old ancestor of Zhan Jie were whirled and chopped. They were like two weapons with cold and cold light. They were quickly hanged and destroyed all obstacles.


    With these two rays of light, the huge ancient Lantian carving body pours at Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams and kills them with the three Phoenix ancestors.


    "Gu..."


    Thunder Mountain Fire Sea, there is a phoenix ring, Phoenix three ancestors of the whole body of the burning flame suddenly closed, converged into the body, immediately Feng mouth opened, spit out a bright flame light column, like a training in the sky, general, to break the world!


    This blow is the strongest blow that the three ancestors of Phoenix have done all their lives!


    The terrible light column pierced through the void and attacked Du Shaofu directly. Under this light column, the thunder and fire under the empty eight trigrams retreated one after another, making way for Du Shaofu.


    "Suppress it for me!"


    Du Shaofu cried out, his eyes were full of thunder, the thunder in the empty eight trigrams was swinging, the sea of fire was boiling, and the mountains and rivers were shaking!


    The terrible power in the mighty, such as the sky in the fall, thick soil in the tremor, the water of the four seas are up, standing on the clouds!


    Several different attributes of energy quickly intertwined fusion, and eight trigrams figure condensed into one, condensed into a more powerful attack!


    Such a terrible power permeated the battlefield of the ancient city. Du Shaofu''s purple robe was floating, and his body was shining with gold. His body was like a god reflected by the light of thunder and fire. He stood in the sky and looked down upon the world!


    The vast and powerful pressure fluctuated violently and penetrated everywhere, which made all the fighting creatures on the scene feel difficult to resist. They struck off and drifted away from the sky and looked at the scene in horror.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    The energy of the empty eight trigrams broke down and touched the flame light column vomited by the three ancestors of Phoenix and the light blade cut by the old ancestor Zhan Jie. It exploded immediately, and a torrential storm broke out, sweeping the sky and the earth.


    High in the sky, stratiform clouds were swept away in an instant, and the blue sky was revealed. It was crystal clear!


    In the ancient city, countless buildings in the impact of this energy, "hum" to a dull sound, have turned into dust!Around, some mountains were directly razed to the ground, within a radius of tens of miles, flat!


    The talismans and secret texts are flying and attacking the four fields, covering the whole battlefield.


    This terrible battle made all the living creatures retreat again and again, and no one dared to easily block the edge.


    At the core of the battle between Du Shaofu and the three ancestors of Feng and Jie, a huge black hole burst out of the void, which never disappeared for a long time. It exuded the power of a tyrant to swallow everything around him.


    The Phoenix three old ancestors retreated to a hundred feet away, the whole body flame extinguished, the plume broken, the breath was 50% weaker than before!


    One of the carving wings of Zhan Jie was broken, and the light in his cold eyes disappeared. A pair of carving claws were also broken. The sharp point was no longer, and the bloodstain flowed out. It was very embarrassing!


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu''s condition was even worse. His clothes were shabby, the ROC''s golden wings were dissipated, and the mysterious Qi in the shrine was almost exhausted, and the breath was withered. There were terrible scars on his body, and more than 70% of his combat strength was lost.


    But under the urge of the immortal body, the flesh and blood in the wound slowly wriggles and quickly recovers the wound.


    "Du Shaofu, dare to obstruct the affairs of our family. I''m going to frustrate you today!"


    The third ancestor of Feng broke his teeth, and the hatred in his eyes was like two sharp swords. He wanted to cut Du Shaofu to pieces!


    As the ancestor of Yaotian Yanfeng clan, he is a strong man with perfect holy animal kingdom. He is invincible and hard to find opponents. How ever has he ever suffered such a big loss!


    Originally, he wanted to win the beast king mountain range and win the position of the leader of the Animal League. However, it was unexpected that Du Shaofu, a demon king, suddenly appeared on the way, which greatly hindered his action. Even the final result was difficult to determine.


    This, let Feng three ancestor how can not he hate?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2488

    "Shameless old man, if you have the ability to kill me, don''t you just talk big? Two hit me one, but I don''t see how much you''ve got! "


    Du Shaofu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said with a sneer.


    In words, never show half fear!


    At this time, the surrounding space was far away, and countless creatures had already stopped fighting. They were all staring at Du Shaofu, the three ancestors of Feng and Zhan Jie.


    "How long has it been since the last meeting of the Animal League that Du Shaofu''s strength has become so terrible!"


    "It''s terrible to be able to fight two ancestors with one enemy and two without losing ground."


    "The name of the demon king really deserves the reputation!"


    "Emperor Dapeng, can we turn the tide and help our family get rid of the calamities?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many creatures are talking and marveling.


    Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohu are standing in the air in purple robes. Their eyes are bright and they have a strange look.


    General, GUI WA, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng and others were shocked and turned into a bitter smile.


    The young man who was about the same age as them, has been making great progress all the way over the years, leaving them far behind.


    But now, is able to compete with the most top strong, their own people simply can''t match!


    You know, those top strong people are all survived before the disaster of heaven and earth.


    This, the impact to them is too big!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha Fengsan, longhuang, Zhanjie, etc. don''t you want to capture the mountain range of animal king and become the leader of the animal alliance? Is that all you can do


    In the crowd, Xiao Yue, the ancestor of the Xiaotian demon lion clan, laughed and was very happy.


    The sudden appearance of Du Shaofu made a substantial change in the situation here, which made the ancestor Xiaoyue feel more gratified.


    With his own efforts, he praised the two ancestors, and at the same time, he also said in his heart: "the future is terrible!


    Listening to the words of all living creatures in his ears, Du Shaofu was not very happy.


    At this time, he is quietly calculating at the bottom of his heart.


    With their current strength, they can really compete with the most powerful of the older generation, such as Fengsan Laozu and jielaozu.


    However, it is not easy to kill them.


    What''s more, under the joint efforts of the three ancestors of Feng and Zhan Jie, they are not sure that they can achieve this.


    And the current scene, if you can''t kill them, is still difficult to get rid of the danger for the Bi Fang divine bird, the dark tiger, the roaring sky demon lion and so on.


    If you can only restrain the two men, there will be no subversive change to this campaign.


    Even if the rebellion can be eliminated eventually, it will still hurt the vitality of Bifang Shenniao and other ethnic groups, and many people will be damaged here.


    "It seems that we still have to work hard."


    Du Shaofu sighed darkly. His eyes swept over the three ancestors of Feng, and then stopped on the old ancestor Zhan Jie. His eyes narrowed gradually, and a bloody arc was drawn out of his mouth.


    In the case of hard work, he can''t help them, but if he can be surprised


    Now that we''ve been through the muddy waters, we have to start with the end.


    The family of Bi Fang divine birds has a lot to do with themselves. The dark sky tiger and the roaring sky demon lion are animals. They all respect their own little Kirin, and they are all their own people.


    On these alone, there is no reason to sit back and ignore.


    Then again, he and Yao Tian Yan Feng, Bahuang demon dragon, ancient Lantian carving and other clans have their own irresolvable hatred!


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s expression, the pupils of Fengsan and Zhanjie are standing up. It is clear that the boy is seriously injured, much more serious than himself, but it makes people feel a burst of palpitation for no reason.


    The two looked at each other and saw the heaviness in each other''s eyes.


    "Well, how about bullying the less with more? As long as you can kill this boy, that''s the best result!"


    In the distance, the old ancestor of longhuang rushed out with a cold hum and plundered to Du Shaofu. The huge eight wasteland demon dragons writhed and trembled in the void.


    "Long Huang, don''t forget, I am your opponent! Roar... "


    Xiao Yue''s four hooves trampled on the void, and the slender demon lion''s hair trembled. With a roar, the heaven and earth trembled. The space in front of Laozu longhuang collapsed, and his way was blocked.


    Once again, the two old grandfathers fought together.


    "Kill!"


    The third ancestor of Feng congeals his eyes, and his body rises to the flame again and kills Du Shaofu.


    The old ancestor of war Jie was not willing to fall behind. He rolled up his wings and became a hook with sharp claws!


    "Spell it


    This time, Du Shaofu stood still and raised his fist slowly.


    The remaining dark Qi in the body is not reserved. It is squeezed out in an instant and rushes towards the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons.


    Dapeng''s golden wings fluttered behind his back. In the bright golden light, a silent momentum filled his body.At the same time, Qingling armor was called out, flowing Zhanzhan brilliance, covering him.


    When the third ancestor of Feng and the elder ancestor of Zhan Jie deceived him to 50 Zhang in front of him, the golden light of Du Shaofu''s body suddenly rose, and his figure suddenly disappeared from his original place!


    At the same time, Zhanjie Laozu suddenly exploded a group of golden mansions, a fist with fierce breath, smashed out of the golden light!


    Such a blow was extremely powerful, and without any hindrance, it exploded on the chest of Zhan Jie!


    "Boom


    The blood mist suddenly appeared, and the chest of Zhan Jie''s ancestor was blown to pieces and his feathers were flying.


    There was no interval between the disappearance of Du Shaofu and the fall of the blow.


    When the old ancestor of war Jie reacted, he wanted to resist, but it was too late. He took this critical attack firmly!


    After the fist, Du Shaofu''s figure rushed out of the golden light with a single hand, and a huge palm Mark came across the sky, seizing a carved claw of Zhanjie Laozu!


    At the same time, the other arm is also stretched out and the other claw is grasped.


    The mysterious Qi was surging wildly, and the vast energy condensed into a huge virtual shadow of human form, which burst out from him, just like a giant who created the world!


    The giant holds a claw in each hand, and then his arms suddenly expand outward!


    "Hiss" a sound, the blood rain falls, the flesh and blood flies, the huge ancient Lantian carving body is directly torn in two!


    This change, from the beginning to the end, only happened in a short moment!


    It was not until the death of Zhan Jie''s ancestor that the three ancestors of Feng could react!


    "Du Shaofu, I will kill you!"


    Feng three old ancestors drink, a moment of anger, Teng flame spread out, burn the eight wasteland!


    He never thought that the boy''s method should be so strange!


    Under his own eyes, he disappeared. When he reappeared, Zhan Jie''s ancestor was smashed in the chest by his fist, and then he was born to tear it up. He could not die again!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2489

    The third ancestor of Feng knew that Du Shaofu''s strange method was exactly the same as the strange situation in which he suddenly appeared here when he was about to kill Du Xiaohu!


    Do not pass through the space, did not cause any fluctuation, even from disappear to appear, do not feel the consumption of time!


    This kind of treacherous means can not be prevented!


    The unprepared old ancestor of war Jie, even before he could make a half scream, was blasted through his chest, torn to pieces, and died!


    Feng three ancestors thought to himself, if you let him face the fierce and domineering blow just now, it would be very difficult for him to retreat.


    Du Shaofu killed Zhan Jie Laozu and was drenched with blood from top to bottom.


    Scarlet blood condensed his hair into clusters and trickled down it.


    Du Shaofu turned around leisurely, and his face turned into a big red and white face. With a grin, the two rows of big white teeth glowed with cold light, which made the terror seep into people!


    Looking at this scene, the three ancestors of the Phoenix in their anger were moved.


    In the void, the body shape of the original rush was stagnant, and then folded again. The flaming flame on his body turned up again, and a bright light column spewed out of his mouth and hit Du Shaofu.


    The light column breaks through the heaven and earth. If the gods hold up their swords and stab them out, they tear all obstacles in an instant, and the void is drawn into a terrible hole.


    Endless energy in this beam of light, condensed into a bunch of sharp light, contains the power of heaven and earth.


    As soon as this bright column of light came out, the whole world seemed to be dark. The sky over the broken ancient city suddenly changed color!


    The creatures in the far sky were all cold and creepy. No one doubted the power of the blow.


    To kill Jie Laozu has already consumed Du Shaofu''s little mysterious Qi. At this time, facing the terrible attack of Fengsan Laozu, he is unable to fight again.


    The green spirit armor on his body is still shining, and the immortal body is recovering rapidly. However, all these can''t compete with the three Phoenix ancestors.


    In a crisis, Du Shaofu moved and called out the Zijin tianque. The broad body of the sword quickly blocked his chest.


    "Dong!"


    The light column was unimpeded, hitting on the purple and golden sky palace, and a huge dull sound resounded in this piece of heaven and earth.


    When the terrible wave spread, the whole ancient city began to shake violently. The sea of fire swept across the sky, blocking the sky and spreading out. Within a hundred miles, the rivers were boiling, the mountains and rivers were broken, and the whole world was eliminated!


    Du Shaofu was hit and flew. His body was like a stone thrown out of the void. He fell into the distant sky, gradually withering, lonely and helpless.


    "Kill!"


    The three ancestors of the Phoenix drank a lot, and the murderous spirit burst out in his eyes, and his wings waved quickly. He quickly pursued Du Shaofu.


    Take advantage of his illness, kill him!


    The boy is at the end of his strength when he is successful. He can be killed. There is no loss in such a good opportunity!


    The flames of terror were surging and surging. The three ancestors of the Phoenix, with their wings clear, quickly cut through the sky and chased Du Shaofu, who was still in the air. The vigorous Phoenix claws caught the figure of the purple robe directly and firmly bound it with the broad sword!


    Like the sun, the light burst out in the chicken claws, and the giant force came out in an instant, so as to catch Du Shaofu into meat paste.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    Qingling armor collapses, the immortal body is cracking, the flesh and blood bones are squeezed, and the "creaking" sound of toothache is issued. The light golden blood converges into a stream and gurgles down among the Phoenix claws.


    Du Shaofu''s body was squeezed into a ball, as weak as a chicken.


    At this time, he had no resistance.


    "Dad


    "Brother!"


    "Three little!"


    "Uncle Shaofu!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoba, Laozu Huhuang, etc. are all shouting, and their eyes are about to crack!


    Xiao Yue Laozu, E-Fu elder, e Huang clan chief, general, GUI WA, Gu Xinyan and so on. Without any thinking, they were all in a state of void. They wanted to save Du Shaofu from Feng''s three ancestors.


    "Stop them!"


    Longhuang Laozu drank, and the eight wasteland demon dragon body rushed out first, intercepting Xiaoyue ancestor.


    On hearing this, the rest of them, together with the strong men of Yaotian Yanfeng, Bahuang demon dragon and Gu Lantian carving, moved together to prevent the rescue of Du Shaofu.


    In this case, as long as the Phoenix three ancestors are not obstructed, the demon king will surely die. There is no accident!


    for a while, the two sides who had already stopped the war broke out a more tragic fight again!


    "Help the ROC emperor, kill him..."


    Chiyi and Bai Ruyan of the Bifang Shenniao clan, Xiao Gu of the Xiaotian demon lion clan, and other young strong men, all joined together to fight, trying to break the enemy''s defense and help the emperor Dapeng.


    Even if it can not be directly saved, but as long as it can cause some interference to the three ancestors of the Phoenix is good."Those who stand in my way will die!"


    In the crowd, Du Xiaoba''s whole body glittered with gold, like a golden winged ROC bird in human form. His small body erupted with terrible energy. With one fist, he spread out his fierce and domineering power. Some of the strong men in the middle of the holy beast kingdom could not get a move in his hands.


    "Little bastard, go to hell!"


    Far empty, the eyes of the three ancestors of Phoenix are icy cold, and this sentence jumps out of the gap between his teeth.


    The vast energy of his whole body burst out and passed on to the sharp claws. When this strength reached the peak, the three ancestors of Phoenix glared at each other and wanted to make Du Shaofu into a ball of meat and mud.


    At this time, something happened to Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque!


    "Roar..."


    A roar of ancient vicissitudes, such as from ancient times, carries an incomparably vast and mysterious atmosphere.


    The spirit of Zijin tianque is roaring. In the faint, you can hear the roar of dragons and tigers, and the sound of birds and turtles singing.


    On the body of Zijin tianque sword, bursts of wind and thunder soar, overflowing between the powerful claws of the three ancestors of Phoenix.


    All of a sudden, the spirit of the gods and Demons rolled out, mighty, crying and Howling!


    The light of Zijin tianque skyrocketed!


    Such a light was not conspicuous at first, and there was not much momentum to kill.


    However, gradually, the light is more and more strong, more and more bright, soon will be the flame light between the three ancestors of the Phoenix!


    The brilliance continued to increase sharply, breaking out from the claws, constantly enlarging, extending, condensing into a magnificent sword that can penetrate the earth!


    Du Shaofu''s figure also broke free from the Phoenix claws and flew with the sword.


    The momentum of his body was no longer as weak as before, with strange waves lingering.


    Du Shaofu reached out his hand and held the light of the sword in his hand. His power rose from the sky and covered everything. His momentum was like a God coming to the world, as if he was trying to create a new world!


    "Three swords in the sky, the second sword -- heaven and earth are empty!"


    The light words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, resounding in this place between heaven and earth, and then a sword was cut down!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2490

    Du Shaofu trampled on the void and held the sword in his hand. It was simple, direct and without any fancy. He just followed the three ancestors of the Phoenix and chopped him down!


    Jianmang connects the sky and the thick soil. It cuts down quickly, and the poor blue falls and the yellow spring fall!


    In the direction of its brilliance, there is a wide crack in the void, which extends to the sky!


    The space ripple is turbulent, carrying all the material to fly to the left and right, like the tide of the sea, retreat on both sides, blink of an eye is tens of thousands of miles away, make way for this sword!


    The majestic sword light covers everything, and the nine days and ten places are one of the Qing Dynasty!


    At this moment, heaven and earth are empty, only one sword!


    Looking up at the sword light cut down, it was like the creation of heaven and earth. The heart of the three ancestors of Phoenix was greatly shocked.


    In front of this sword awn, its huge body of remote sky flaming Phoenix is as small as a mole ant!


    In the face of this sword, he did not have the slightest confidence to fight head-on, and even had no chance to dodge!


    There was no time to make any more reactions. After a "coo" sound from the throat, the surging flames gushed out from the three ancestors of the Phoenix and surrounded the body, forming a blazing fireball.


    The fireball condenses a vast amount of energy, forming a strongest protection, and the whole body of the Phoenix three ancestors shrinks inside.


    "Boom..."


    The sword cut off everything, hit on the fireball, the sword light burst open, dense runes flying all over the sky.


    The terrible energy explodes in an instant, the void annihilates directly!


    A black hole appears, the strong tearing force sweeps the debris!


    The force of tearing all over the sky, in a sudden for a ton, immediately dissipated away!


    After that, Du Shaofu''s figure broke out.


    With a broad sword in his right hand and a huge body of Yaotian Yanfeng in his right hand, he stands tall in the void!


    That remote sky Yan Feng is the person who led the riot - the three ancestors of Phoenix!


    Previously, Du Shaofu was almost on the verge of dying under the sharp claws of the three Phoenix ancestors, and he was about to be pinched into powder by the three ancestors!


    At that time, the spirit of Zijin tianque was moved!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Du Shaofu displayed the red Jiri horse Monkey God, and fully communicated with Zijin tianque!


    At the beginning, when Zijin tianque devoured the spirit of the archaic holy instrument "chopping the air", Du Shaofu also got the inheritance of "three swords of breaking the sky"!


    But for a long time, he only realized the first type of "sword breaking thousands of miles"!


    To this day, at the time of dying, he finally understood the second sword of "three swords of breaking the sky", which is called "heaven and earth are empty"!


    That''s why he''s in a dead end and has a chance to fight back from the Jedi!


    In the distance of Du Shaofu, countless creatures looked at this scene with their mouths wide open!


    They can sense that the third ancestor of Feng is not dead, and there is a wave of life in his body.


    But at this time, this breath, extremely weak, has reached the dying degree.


    The three ancestors of Phoenix were captured alive like this!


    This has to be shocking!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were bright, and his right hand Zijin tianque was full of sharpness, and his domineering momentum spread. Without hesitation, he cut it directly on the neck of the three Phoenix ancestors!


    "Poof..."


    Zijin tianque blooms the sun like light and cuts on the body of the huge Yaotian Yanfeng. The sound of Jingge buzzing shows its physical strength.


    However, this was unable to stop the Zijin tianque''s edge. The head of the third ancestor of Phoenix was cut off and rolled down into the void.


    The hot blood spurted from his neck, like a fountain, drenched Du Shaofu all over again!


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, in the dilapidated ancient city, the main hall of Bifang divine birds.


    Sitting cross legged, like a dead old woman, I don''t know when she has opened her eyes.


    This old woman is Du Xiaoqing''s sister and the ancestor of Bifang Shenniao!


    Yuan Shen felt everything, so that her wrinkled old face, full of shock!


    "That boy is so abnormal The old woman said to herself in an incredible way.


    I''m afraid that he is no longer under himself to be able to give birth to jielaozu and kill Fengsan Laozu


    The old woman took a long breath, and she was glad that the demon king was not the enemy of Bifang people.


    Not only that, because of the existence of Du Xiaoqing, there is more friendship between the two sides!


    Think of here, the old woman gently smile: "with this boy in, it seems that today, I have no chance to fight!"


    Then, remembering the nature of the demon king, the old woman shook her head and gave a bitter smile: "if the old boy knows that my old lady is pretending to be dead, I''m afraid that the Animal League will be disturbed again. I''d better pretend to be dead, alas..."


    In the end, the old woman put her eyes on her eyes and her breath fell silent.¡­¡­


    At this time, Du Shaofu was still standing in the air!


    His clothes were broken, and his whole human breath was fierce. The blood of Zhan Jie and Feng three ancestors painted scarlet blood on his face, reflecting him like a bloody Shura!


    Countless creatures in the distance opened their eyes one after another, staring at the three ancestors of Feng being killed by a sword. They were shocked to see each other!


    The young strong men of the Bifang divine bird family, such as red, black, white, black tiger, dark tiger and lion, are full of bitterness in their hearts, but more importantly, they still look up and marvel!


    Have the same feeling, there are generals, guiwa, Gu Xinyan and others.


    It has to be said that the young man named "the devil" has long been ahead of everyone. In fact, his power is so terrible that he can easily kill the strongest of the oldest generation!


    Among the same generation, there is no one who can catch up with him!


    "The demon king bathed in blood, and then killed Zhan Jie and Feng San, the two ancestors of Fengsan, who were extremely fierce and arrogant in the world!" There are creatures murmuring.


    "Whether in the beast league or among the Terrans, he has been standing at the top of the mountain!" There are also strong Animal League said so.


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2491

    Among all the people, the most calm is Du Xiaoqing and Du Xiaohu.


    they accompanied Du Shaofu all the way through many difficulties and dangers, and they knew each other well.


    And Du Shaofu''s abnormal promotion, they have long been used to it!


    "Dad is so good!"


    Du Xiaolin''s tender voice rang out, a pair of smart big eyes, full of small stars.


    "One day, I will be as strong as Uncle Shaofu!"


    Du Xiaoba clenched his fists, his small body was tight, and his eyes were shining with gold. He was absolutely domineering.


    In the distance, Du Shaofu listened to all these words in his ears, but he did not feel half proud and complacent in his heart.


    He is very clear in the bottom of his heart, although the strength is more numerous.


    But the world is big, still has the innumerable formidable existence, the strength is far above him!


    For example, Fu Yibai, the old madman, the five people who are called Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi and zhongshentong.


    What''s more, there is the enemy of the devil!


    That is not even the three thousand world Lord and Dragon God, the strong and powerful United to kill the existence!


    Du Shaofu knew himself well. He knew that there was an insurmountable gap between himself and the power of the demon God!


    Only by constantly improving our strength and strength, can we cope with the coming catastrophe of heaven and earth, and deal with the merciless and bloody killing of demon cult, so as to protect our relatives, friends and people


    The tiger waster ancestor was the first to come back from the shock. A pair of tiger eyes were slightly coagulated, and the eyes were shining from the Yao Tian Yan Feng, the eight wasteland demon dragons, the ancient Lantian carving, as well as the Legalists, masters, strategists and other powerful people, and the murderous spirit was surging!


    "Don''t be so stupefied, all rebels, there is no amnesty to kill them!"


    After that, the huge dark tiger shook its body and spread out its wings. It was the first time to kill the old dragon waster.


    All the creatures in the scene were stunned for a moment, and then burst out the earth shaking cry of killing.


    Among the three ancestors of the other side, Zhan Jie and Feng both died, leaving only one old ancestor longhuang.


    The most important thing is that the scene in which Du Shaofu, the demon king, captured and killed the two men was so overbearing that his side''s momentum was greatly boosted, while the morale of the other side fell sharply.


    If there is no counter attack at this time, when will we wait!


    "Kill Kill the rebels


    "Rebels, there is no mercy! Kill... "


    Bi Fang divine bird, dark sky tiger, roaring sky demon lion and so on clan strong person, one after another storm, the group beast boils, blew the clarion call of counterattack!


    Innumerable monsters and monsters have huge noumenon flying in the air, and the colorful light penetrates everywhere, containing terrible energy.


    "Run away..."


    The strong men of Yao Tian Yan Feng, Bahuang demon dragon, ancient Lantian carving and so on were terrified. Many of them turned their heads and fled.


    Today''s fight has already had the final result, all of them have the thought of running for their lives, and they have no courage to fight any more.


    "Kill!"


    In the crowd, the little Kirin roared in his tender voice, and his small body was filled with thunder. When he raised his front hoof, a large amount of light swept out and attacked and killed each other.


    "Catch them and eat them all with barbecue and stew. Don''t run away..."


    When he catches a bully, he throws his fist all over the place and throws it into the shape of a big beast.


    Looking at the more and more food materials, Du Xiaoba''s eyes were green with excitement, and his saliva kept flowing down.


    However, he resisted his greedy desire and continued to pursue.


    "Kill, pay for blood


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    They also led Du Xiaoqing, Chibi, Du Xiaohu, Huyu and other clansmen to fight back in a large scale and ferocious manner.


    "Longhuang, you can''t leave today!"


    Xiaoyue Laozu trampled on the void with four hooves, and roared at the Dragon wasteland, which broke a large space.


    "If I want to leave, no one can keep me!"


    The old ancestor of longhuang said with a cold hum that the dragon body rolled and pressed the space crack to burst and fled to the distance.


    At this time, his heart also sprouted retreat.


    Zhan Jie and Feng San are dead. Du Shaofu, the demon king, is still on his side. The most powerful one is only himself. He can no longer compete with Bi Fang Shenniao.


    This rebellion has been declared a failure. It is impossible for the ancestor of longhuang to stay here to die!


    At this time, all the space barriers around the ancient wasteland disappeared. As long as the world is so big, where is no place for him?


    Du Shaofu, who was on the outskirts of the battlefield, watched all this quietly.


    The Allied forces of the other side are in a state of fleeing, and they can no longer turn up any waves. There is no need for him to take any more actions.


    Moreover, after two battles with the old ancestor of Jie and the third ancestor of Feng, he consumed a lot of money himself. He just took this opportunity to recover.Focusing on some of the fleeing Terrans, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed.


    These people are Legalists, celebrities, strategists and so on.


    Under Du Shaofu''s observation, he did not see the figure of Ming Lao and his second uncle in the line-up of Legalists.


    Perhaps, they are still in the ancient wilderness, looking for opportunities!


    Du Shaofu was relieved.


    Du Shaofu and Ming Lao are no longer in debt with her, but because of her relationship with her sister Shaojing, Du Shaofu still does not want to be hostile to her.


    However, Du Shaofu had some complicated feelings with his second uncle.


    Du Shaofu didn''t do any more. He just watched the men go away.


    Countless rebels fled like bereaved dogs, and many monsters were killed and fell from high altitude.


    Bifang Shenniao and other clans also follow the trail, but under the instruction of the powerful people such as the elder, the tiger and thorium elder, they did not pursue them too far.


    After half a day, all the strong came back one after another.


    Du Shaofu also collected the bodies of Zhan Jie and Feng three ancestors and put them into the bag of heaven and earth.


    Their secret bones and blood essence are rare good things!


    "Dapeng emperor, thanks to you for today''s business. I''d like to thank you here!"


    "Xiaotian demon lion clan, thank you for your help


    The hosts of all ethnic groups met with Du Shaofu and sincerely expressed their thanks.


    Du Shaofu also responded one by one.


    "Uncle Shaofu, I''m back!"


    Three huge monster corpses came from afar, like three moving mountains.


    Take a closer look, Du Xiaoba''s small body is covered below.


    He carried a monster corpse in each hand, and a head on his shoulder at the same time. He roared excitedly.


    "Brother bully, let''s go and let dad barbecue us!"


    Beside Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin is very happy.


    Du Shaofu refers to the monster mountain built up by Du Xiaoba before. There are various kinds of animal families, and there are many kinds of them.


    With a slight smile, Du Shaofu couldn''t help teasing and saying, "have you eaten so much? Do you want to hold a food festival of Animal League


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2492

    The light gradually darkened, and it was night.


    In the king of beasts mountain range, a pile of bonfires rise, burning in the night!


    Animal League food festival, officially started!


    Du Xiaoba is a big devil. After busy work, he dissects the body of the huge monster, then cleans it and gives it to Du Shaofu.


    Du Xiaohu is also familiar with it. He has set up more than ten grills and seven or eight big cauldron medicine stoves. He takes water, injects it into the tripod and boils it.


    Du Shaofu is a palm spoon, interspersed among the heaps of fire. He spreads a large amount of seasoning on the barbecue and puts it into the tripod.


    Little Qilin, swinging his little tail, followed Du Shaofu with his tail. He sniffed here and there. He wished he could swallow all of them.


    "Don''t move. It''s not ripe yet."


    Du Shaofu tapped little Qilin''s head and said with a smile.


    As the barbecue becomes glossy and shiny, the broth in the tripod also gradually boils up. For a time, the fragrance overflows and the wind blows, making people salivate.


    In the periphery, Bifang divine bird, dark sky tiger, roaring sky demon lion and other powerful people watched several people busy working, silently swallowing their saliva.


    After a big war, all of us were consumed a lot and felt exhausted.


    Those barbecued meat and broth, contains pure energy, smell will make people refreshing, if you eat a bite, it is a beautiful enjoyment!


    However, due to a variety of reserved, they are embarrassed to come forward, just quietly watching.


    The ancestors of Bifang divine birds fell down, and the king of beasts mountain turned into ruins in the war. They were not happy.


    Even Du Xiaoqing, who had been robbing Du Shaofu for many years, was full of melancholy.


    "Aunt Xiaoqing, I want to hug you!"


    Seeing that she was not happy, Xiao Qilin jumped into her arms and arched her face with his head. Du Xiaoqing''s face was relaxed and giggled.


    "Brother Huyu, go and help me get more firewood!"


    Du Xiaohu pulls the young strong man of the dark tiger clan into the team.


    "Brother Xiaogu, please help me find more bowls and chopsticks!"


    "Uncle Chi, uncle e, Auntie Ruyan, we are too busy. Please help us and share the food for you!"


    "Ai Ai, general, guiwa, what are you still doing? Come and help


    At the instigation of Du Shaofu, some powerful orcs, such as red, black and white, of Bifang divine birds, Xiao Gu of Xiao Tian demon lion, and Hu Yu of dark Tianhu clan, all put down their reserve and joined the ranks of barbecue and stew soup, and got busy happily.


    General, guiwa, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng and others also came to help.


    The meat is fragrant and mellow!


    Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin have already taken the lead in eating, and they are full of oil.


    Many young orcs, unable to resist the temptation, came forward one after another to take the barbecue and broth from the hands of red, black, white, and so on, and ate them up.


    For a time, the Animal League food festival became very lively.


    "If only there was wine!"


    Du Shaofu held a piece of Phoenix wing about the size of his own body with a tree stick. While eating it, he sighed and sighed. His eyes kept looking at the strong men of the old generation, such as Huhuang, Xiaoyue, Ruhuang, and Renhe, with a radian in the corners of his mouth.


    Those people, because of the relationship of identity, want to eat and can not open their faces, so that he can not help but want to laugh.


    "Yes, yes, I have wine here!"


    With a wave of his hand, Hu Huang''s ancestor "Hua La" dozens of jars of liquor flew out of the bag of heaven and earth and placed them on the ground.


    "I have it here, too..." Xiao Yue Laozu also said.


    "With so many people, how can I drink so much wine! We have a lot of wine in Bifang town. I''m going to get it now


    Before the elder''s voice fell, the man had disappeared from the front of him and went to the broken ancient city.


    Within a moment, he saw a green and red light flying back, carrying countless wine jars, came to the people.


    With a bowl of wine in his hand, the chief of the family of e Huang walked slowly to Du Shaofu and spoke with great seriousness.


    "Thank you very much for helping the Animal League to get rid of the internal troubles. I will never forget this kind of kindness. I represent the Animal League for this bowl of wine, and I will do it for you first!"


    Finish saying, gulp Du ground a drink to finish, afterward fill again, have a look at Du Xiaoqing.


    "This second bowl of wine is to thank the emperor Dapeng for taking care of our little ancestors over the years, so that they can finally return to our Bifang people. We have nothing to repay, and we have done it!"


    The patriarch continued to fill the wine and said in a loud voice: "the great ROC emperor is young and promising. His name is so powerful that I really admire him! Do it again


    "The patriarch is too proud! I don''t say anything. It''s all in the wine. Dry


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to make it big. He also raised his wine bowl and dried it up!


    "The big Peng emperor, our Animal League has accepted your great kindness. If there is anything that can be used in the future, the emperor of ROC will just say hello, and we will try our best to help you!" Xiaoyue Laozu Lang Sheng said."To the ROC emperor!"


    From the older generation to the younger generation, they all held up their wine bowls to pay tribute to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu responded politely and poured wine.


    For a time, the whole scene is quiet, only the sound of "gudu Dudu" drinking.


    "Happy!"


    Du Shaofu lifted his sleeve, wiped the wine stains on his mouth, and cheerfully called out. Then he opened his voice and called out to all the people around him: "come here, come and eat meat and drink soup."


    Numerous animal League strongmen flocked to the campfire and took the delicious barbecue and broth from the hands of the people responsible for the distribution of food.


    This is not only a feast, but also a victory Carnival!


    "Well, I''ve never had such a delicious barbecue. It''s delicious. Come on, dry it!"


    "This is the meat of the strong in the holy animal kingdom. The energy is so pure!"


    "I can''t, I can''t, I can''t eat more, I can''t feel like I can''t break through any more."


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu, with a red face and a wine jar in his arms, walked alone to a deserted corner. He looked up at the night sky, looked at the countless stars, and watched quietly.


    In my mind, I quietly think about some trivial things, family background, about alcoholic father, about mother, about sister, about man and woman, about Dongli Qingqing


    There are no nine masters, no demons, no catastrophes, no ancestors of heaven and earth, no three thousand masters of the world and dragon gods


    At the moment, it''s none of his business.


    Then, Du Shaofu''s eyes closed slowly and he fell asleep.


    "Xiaolin, don''t disturb your father. Let him have a good sleep."


    Du Xiaoqing gave a "hush" and pulled up the noisy little Qilin. His beautiful eyes were filled with heartache and told him not to disturb him.


    She knew that her brother had not enjoyed such peace for a long time.


    Over the years, we have seen life as grass roots, water and fire as flat land. We have been cutting through thorns and thorns all the way. It seems that the scenery is infinite.


    But Du Xiaoqing deeply understood that in her eyes, the elder brother, who was just like a God, had gone through too many hardships and carried too much pressure behind the infinite scenery.


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2493

    When the light dispels the darkness, the whole Orc King mountains wake up in the morning light.


    The night passed, and the ground was covered with bones and wine jars.


    Many strong young orcs are drunk and lying on the ground.


    However, those who were at the helm of all ethnic groups did their best last night to dissolve their drinking power and leave here.


    After all, there is still a lot of mess to clean up after the war.


    As for these young people, let them fly and let them have a good free hand!


    The breeze was blowing on Du Shaofu''s cheek. It was cool and comfortable. He opened his eyes leisurely.


    "Brother, you are awake!"


    Beside, Du Xiaoqing saw this, her pretty face showed a smile, her eyes were bright and her teeth were bright, adding a trace of comfort.


    Du Shaofu stood up, stretched himself out, and let out a comfortable groan.


    This sleep, sleep is very comfortable!


    He reached out and rubbed Du Xiaoqing''s head. Du Shaofu asked with a smile, "silly girl, have you been here all night?"


    Du Xiaoqing rubbed with his big hand. Just about to answer, he suddenly turned his head to the direction of the ancient city of Bifang.


    In the middle of the sky, a figure came in a hurry and landed in front of Du Shaofu in the blink of an eye.


    "E Huang clan chief!"


    Du Shaofu came forward and said hello to the visitors.


    The man who came in a hurry was the patriarch of Bifang Shenniao.


    With his arrival, the strong men who had been sleeping in the mountains all woke up one after another.


    "Roc emperor!"


    In return, the patriarch of the E-Huang clan clasped his fist and said to Du Shaofu solemnly, "emperor Peng, I have a message. I think I should tell you! A report has just been received from the family. Among the people, there has been a change! "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked, "Terrans? What happened? "


    Speaking of it, the people in this ancient wasteland are also closely related to him.


    He once won the seal of the emperor and left his name in the temple, side by side with his ancestors.


    The old emperor has abdicated, so he is the new emperor!


    This is also known to the head of the e Huang clan.


    "Recently, the ancient emperor of the people fell down. The Yu family led people to seize the temple and imprison the last emperor. The rest of the big families resisted and suffered bloody repression." Said the chief of the e Huang clan.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed as he heard the speech.


    The length of the e Huang nationality is short, but it contains too much bloodbath.


    The ancient emperor of the people fell, and the most powerful pillar of the temple collapsed.


    As the only family with the old emperor still alive, Yu family has the most powerful power among the eight families of the whole human family, and has an overwhelming advantage in dealing with the rest!


    After the previous emperor was imprisoned, no one in the Yu family was able to check and balance!


    Even if the remaining seven families join hands, there is no strength compared with one of them!


    Among them, Du Shaofu did not understand. He felt a little strange. Why did the ancient emperor of the human race follow closely after the fall of the ancestor of the Bifang divine birds?


    He seemed to be able to detect Du Shaofu''s thoughts. He shook his head and said with a wry smile, "our ancestors, and the ancient emperor of the human race, were already close to the end of their time. After the Terrans selected the new emperor, the old ancestor went to the temple to fight with the ancient emperor of the Terran... "


    However, Du Shaofu was already aware of this.


    He knew that he was at the center of the dispute.


    Finally, with the help of the ancestors of the Bifang clan, I refined the seal of the emperor thoroughly. Later, the ancient emperor of the Terran appeared and guided him to the place where he was buried


    Du Shaofu had doubts before. When he was buried in the depths of heaven and death, all the powerful men of the big families had gathered, but there was no ancestor of the Bifang clan and the ancient emperor of the human race.


    It was not until then that he really understood.


    It turns out that after the two of them fight each other, it is really to the point that the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. Until recently, after all, the funeral day!


    "The Yu family It seems that if we don''t clean you up, you will not have a long memory. "


    Du Shaofu clenched his fists with a murderous look in his eyes.


    When I think of the ancient emperor of the human race, I feel a little pain in my heart.


    The Yu family rebelled, and the sun family, Jiang family and Liu family, who had a lot of friendship with themselves, would be suppressed by iron and blood.


    There are also many young and old people in Linjia village, that is, the people of their disciple Lin Feng. Under the means of the Yu family, they will be exterminated!


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu clasped his fist and said, "thank you for telling me that I have to take care of this matter!"


    Between him and the Yu family, there is an endless feud.


    Earlier, if it had not been for the old emperor Yu Duancheng, with Du Shaofu''s temperament, he would have cleaned up the Yu family.


    "Xiaoba Xiaolin, let''s go to the temple at once!"


    Du Shaofu called Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin to his side, and then looked at a dozen or so people, such as general, guiwa, Gu Xinyan and so on: "what are your plans for the next?"After the people looked at each other, the general said, "let''s go with you."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    They all know that there will be another fierce battle when they go to the Terran this time. As friends, they are duty bound to stand by Du Shaofu to strengthen his power!


    "Dapeng emperor, let Xiaoqing and Xiaozu go with you. In addition, chiyao and erring, such as smoke, can also help you!" Said the chief of the e Huang clan.


    Du Xiaoqing''s strength is needless to say. Today, red, black, white, etc. have also broken through the holy land, with extremely strong combat power, can be used!


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu shook his head and said, "the Animal League and the human race have always been at odds with each other, so there''s no need to get involved in this matter. Xiaoqing and Xiaohu also stay in the Bifang clan to help the clan leader deal with the aftermath."


    The chief of the E-Huang clan nodded to show his approval.


    The reason why he didn''t mention to let the strong of the older generation come out is also because of the tense relationship between the Terran and the beast League. He was afraid that if he went, he would not be able to help, but would be bad.


    "Patriarch, it''s urgent. I''m going to leave first. When the temple is over, I''ll go back to the animal king mountain to worship our ancestors." Said Du Shaofu.


    "The king of ROC has a heart!"


    "As the new emperor, you should pay more attention to the affairs of the temple. If you need to go here, just send someone to inform you, and our Animal League will help you with all your strength."


    Du Shaofu nodded heavily, and then there was no further delay. With a wave of his robe sleeve, he rolled up Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, and the general, and left in the air.


    Watching the crowd leave, the clan chief of e Huang said to Du Xiaoqing: "Xiao Zu, the trip of the great Peng emperor must not be easy. I''m still a little worried. If not, you''d better go with chiyao, e-mail, smoke, Du Xiaohu and others. "


    The head of e Huang knew that the old emperor of the Yu family was definitely not a simple role.


    Although Du Shaofu killed Zhan Jie and Feng San successively, the situation of the human race is different now. The real war has already ended and the temple has been controlled by the Yu family.


    If Du Shaofu didn''t have enough help, it would be difficult for him to compete with the Yu family!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2494

    Du Xiaoqing understood the worries of the patriarch and deeply agreed with his words.


    She was also a little worried about her brother''s going.


    "Thank you, patriarch!" Du Xiaoqing said to the head of the e Huang clan.


    "The relationship between the orc League and the Terran is tense. When we get to the temple, we should keep it hidden and wait until it is necessary to show up!" According to the chief of the e Huang clan.


    "Yes Du Xiaoqing did not rely on his identity as a little ancestor, but lost etiquette to the patriarch.


    "Go The head of the e Huang clan said with a smile.


    Without hesitation, Du Xiaoqing immediately called on Du Xiaohu, red, black, white as smoke, as well as Huyu of the dark Tianhu clan and Xiaogu of the Xiaotian demon lion clan.


    Seeing this, other young and powerful people have expressed their wish to go with them.


    Soon, more than a dozen of the young and strong men of the sacred beast kingdom all set out for the Terran.


    ¡­¡­


    Buried in heaven and death.


    Due to the complete disappearance of the world barrier a few days ago, it is no longer a fierce place.


    Numerous Terrans and orcs have set foot in succession, many secret places have been born, and many people have been given great opportunities.


    Up to now, almost all the places where there are opportunities have been turned upside down by all the powerful people. All the treasures and medicines in them have been looted, so it is difficult to get any good benefits.


    However, countless strong people still do not give up and wander around, intending to excavate huge treasure again.


    However, with the passage of time, some people who did not get the big chance became more and more frustrated.


    In the end, they wandered around in drowsy groups.


    "Well, have you heard that there has been a rebellion in the League of beasts." There are creatures surprised.


    "Oh, what a new thing! Don''t you know that the rebellion of the Animal League has been suppressed? " There are also creatures who scorn.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The situation is that after the fall of the ancestors of the Bifang clan, the three tribes headed by Yaotian Yanfeng, Bahuang demon dragon, and ancient Lantian carving, killed the beast king mountain to seize the position of the leader of the beast alliance! Bifang divine bird, dark tiger, roaring sky demon lion and other families fought to death, and launched a bloody battle with the former. Yaotian Yanfeng and several other clans are ready to go, and the victory is in hand. They thought they could sweep the Bifang and other clans and take the mountain range of the king of beasts, but unexpectedly, a demon king Du Shaofu will be killed! "


    "Du Shaofu? And then? "


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, took more than ten strongmen in the holy land to help Bifang Shenniao. He was the only one who killed Zhanjie ancestor of the ancient Lantian carving clan and Fengsan ancestor of the Yaotian Yanfeng clan. In the end, the longhuang ancestor of the eight wasteland demon dragon clan fled, and the tiger waster and Xiaoyue ancestor chased each other fruitlessly, and the old longhuang ancestor disappeared!"


    "Du Shaofu is really How terrible


    The war in the king of beasts mountain range spread rapidly everywhere.


    "Shit, how many strong orcs did NIMA eat in the food festival of the Animal League?"


    "It''s creepy to think about it. So many holy beasts are dead and eaten into the belly!"


    "The name of the demon king is worthy of its reputation."


    "It''s said that a similar rebellion has taken place in the Terran temple, and the demon king has led people to drive them away!"


    "How can I forget that the devil still has the status of Terran emperor!"


    "Now the people are going to be busy. It''s the devil. You can''t make a fuss about the temple!"


    "Not necessarily. The Yu family, who launched the rebellion, is not really a fuel-efficient lamp!"


    "No, I''m going to see it in person. If I miss this kind of excitement, it''s going to be struck by thunder and lightning!"


    ¡­¡­


    Similar discussions are taking place in various places, and everyone is surprised by the changes in the Animal League.


    One of the most shocking is the ferocity of the demon king!


    When I heard that the demon king had gone to the Terran, these idle strong people were not calm. Many people said that they would go to the temple to watch the war and see the demon king''s demeanor!


    "Oh?"


    In an ancient battlefield, a woman with an enchanting figure sat cross legged.


    The woman heard the comments of the surrounding creatures, light oh, her bright eyes flashed by surprise, and then her red lips rose, bright and moving.


    Remembering the experience of meeting the boy at the beginning and leading him to the deepest place of death, the woman could not help sighing: "the boy who is hidden is more and more deceiving."


    The woman twisted her slender waist and stood up with the protruding radian of the two roads, and walked towards the distance step by step: "people''s interest in you is really growing stronger and stronger!"


    As she stepped out of each step, the distance under her feet was getting farther and farther. After three steps, she had disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha, this boy, can really make a lot of noise!"


    A small hillside, standing a resolute middle-aged man, upright posture, extraordinary momentum.


    Around him, there was an old man, who listened to the comments of countless powerful men, and respectfully said to the middle-aged: "new master, shall we go and have a look?"Hearing the speech, the middle-aged man couldn''t help laughing: "if you are a son, you have to do something. If you are Laozi, you should at least go and shout for help! Ha ha... "


    With that, the two figures flashed away, leaving only bursts of laughter, echoing in the void.


    ¡­¡­


    In a disordered jungle, a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows on his temples stands, holding six rounds of blood killing array with cold light.


    "Hey, stinky boy, I don''t want to call your brother for such a funny thing!"


    The middle-aged man with a strange charm on his face hung with a smile. He waved his hand and tore up the void. He went in: "if you don''t call me, I''ll go and join the fun by myself."


    ¡­¡­


    An old palace ruins, dilapidated, but suddenly appeared a golden Five Finger Mountain virtual shadow.


    Then, the peak of five fingers closed, and a young man in gold emerged from the ruins.


    After a while, the young yuan Shen peeped into his beautiful face and said to himself, "even Lao Tzu brothers dare to take the throne of emperor. This Yu family is full of life!"


    When the young man finished speaking, his whole body was full of gold, just like the sun.


    When the golden light dissipates, its figure has disappeared from the original place!


    ¡­¡­


    In the endless high sky, a group of golden winged ROC birds fly quickly.


    In the front of a golden winged ROC bird suddenly stopped, turned into a majestic old man.


    The old man burst into laughter, shaking the sky: "ha ha ha ha ha My grandson of kaluba is extraordinary


    Next to her, an old lady showed her figure and nodded her head gently, with uncontrollable gratification on her face.


    Behind the two old men, a golden winged ROC bird spat out: "grandfather, grandma, are we going to help the young patriarch?"


    "Go! Must go


    The old man responded domineering, and immediately the golden light of his body soared and disappeared in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    In a desolate area, there are eighteen figures standing in the void. Everyone''s breath is fierce, and his body is full of cold and murderous spirit.


    The first young man, who was as cold as ice, swept over the other 17 people with sharp eyes and a low voice from his throat: "the sky will be eighteen guards!"


    "Yes The remaining 17 people should drink in unison.


    "Follow me to the temple and help the emperor Peng!"


    Cold as ice youth a wave, eighteen figures together break through the air!


    ¡­¡­


    "Haha The emperor of the ROC is going to the temple. He is alone. We are the honorary envoys of the town of the wasteland and the saint envoys of the temple of the heavenly beast hall. At this time, we must advance together with the emperor of the ROC


    In the huge mountains, the green fox old demon''s eyes swept over the lonely sky around him, Oriental Green wood, ghost demon, yeluhan and Dugu burning sky, and their words were solemn and solemn.


    But that wretched face, is full of heran smile, filled with a strong smell of bad water.


    "Go


    Tiansha yeluhan didn''t talk nonsense. He crossed the void directly, and the rest of them followed.


    ¡­¡­


    A green grassland, there is a purple shadow, left and right hands holding a Pink Jade Carved girl.


    "Xuan Niang, I haven''t seen my father for a long time. Let''s go and have a look." On the left, a girl looked up at the girl in purple and said crisply.


    After a little sinking, the woman nodded and quickly flew away with the two girls.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother..."


    A beautiful woman stands on the top of an ancient tree, her clothes fluttering like a fairy in the dust.


    The woman''s appearance is similar to Du Shaofu in seven or eight points. She has a light graceful temperament. She is graceful and graceful. She opens her lips and whispers, "my sister is coming to see you now."


    ¡­¡­


    "I haven''t seen Xiaolin for a long time. If my son is damaged, I''ll take care of you!"


    A delicate woman with a pink fist was speeding through the sky.


    The woman''s pretty face is filled with ferocity, but in the eyes, there is a happy charm.


    ¡­¡­


    "If you dare to fight with my father, the Yu family doesn''t know how to cherish life at all!"


    A little girl with a coquettish mark on her eyebrows, her whole body is full of unreasonable tyranny, and her small body flickers slightly and disappears in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master..."


    A shirtless young man in short clothes, with thunder all over his body and electric arc twinkling in his eyes.


    The young man smashed through the void with a fist, and his body flashed in. His murmuring voice disappeared with the closure of the void: "disciple, I''m here to help you!"


    ¡­¡­


    "The master went to the temple, and countless strong men also heard of the wind. I''m afraid there will be a fierce battle next. We can''t delay any more. We''ll try our best to support the master!"


    Thunder sheep, black ape, ground wolf, ice toad, fierce eagle, and fish were contacted by special means, and set out from all over the temple.¡­¡­


    "Xiansheng, my brother-in-law is going to do something again. Let''s go and have a look at it. What do you think my sister-in-law is in such a hurry?"


    "Wuzun has something to do with it. How can I, the Confucianists, stay out of it?"


    "Ha ha ha Good boy, our local technologist will help you step down the Yu family and control the temple! "


    "The Mohist school has a long history with the great ROC emperor. There is no reason why we should not help."


    "That boy is going to the temple again to stir up the wind and rain. I, the Phoenix people, don''t say what I can do for you. It''s good to go and join in the fun!"


    "I''ll go to see it too..."


    "This matter, can''t do without my Taoism!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the news of Du Shaofu''s rush to the temple, the news spread continuously in the ancient wasteland, and almost all the creatures above the territory got the news, which was greatly astonished.


    Many strong men who had close ties with Du Shaofu set out in succession and headed for the temple.


    In addition, there are more powerful people who go to see the fun.


    For a time, the whole ancient wasteland was boiling up, and countless powerful people moved in all directions, and gathered in the temple!


    ¡­¡­


    Linjia village.


    There are several monsters at the entrance of the village, guarding the village.


    The gray bearded village head stood at the entrance of the village, looking anxiously at the East, which was the direction of the ancestral temple.


    Since hundreds of years ago, the Lin family was suppressed by the Yu family and quickly declined. Every time, in the name of the temple inspection, the Yu family would take away the young people who were slightly gifted in the family and obliterate them quietly.


    About half a year ago, thanks to the kindness of emperor Peng, his grandson Lin Feng finally made his name in tianbang and became the supreme one. He worshipped him at the door of emperor Peng.


    Finally, Lin Feng was favored by the city Lord of Biluo city and accepted as a disciple to enter the temple.


    Lin Pu, Lin Zhu and Lin Yao were also cultivated and stayed in the sun family.


    This, let the whole Linjia village all see the hope!


    As long as Lin Feng several can grow up smoothly, from now on, Lin family village has enough strength to confront Yu family.


    Lin village gifted offspring, no longer need to worry about being tested by the Yu family, in fact, openly killed!


    The old village head bowed, his face as old as bark was full of melancholy.


    Although Linjia village is located in a remote area and has no news, some adventurers have heard sporadic news about the temple unrest.


    These fragmentary news made the whole Lin family village people uneasy.


    If Yu Jia succeeded in seizing the temple, he would never let them go!


    Lin Feng, who practices in the temple, as well as Lin Pu, Lin Yao, Lin Zhu, who live in the sun family, must also be killed mercilessly!


    I just don''t know what the temple is like now.


    "Woo Hoo..."


    Peaceful village, beautiful scenery, suddenly there is a monster''s noise roaring from afar.


    Hearing the roar of animals, the old village head''s face changed greatly.


    When you look up, you can see that there are hundreds of people riding on monsters and stop at the entrance of the village.


    Compared with the monsters at the entrance of the village, the monster blood basin roars with fierce pupils. Compared with the monsters at the entrance of the village, they are much bigger and ferocious. The monsters inside and outside the village are frightened and are crawling on the ground.


    On the mount of those monsters, there is a figure in full armor. The breath is strong. The black armor gives off light. The breath diffuses out invisibly, which makes the whole village tremble.


    In a flash, the whole Lin village people were startled, many young men and women quickly gathered at the entrance of the village, everyone was very nervous.


    "Black cavalry regiment!"


    The old village head looked at the visitors nervously, and a bad feeling arose in his heart.


    At this time, the black cavalry regiment suddenly roared. It must be the final result of the turmoil on the other side of the temple.


    Otherwise, in a small village of Linjia, what can be worth the visit of this hundred year-old warriors?


    When the old village head was worried, the leader of the black cavalry regiment drove the beast and came forward.


    "I don''t know what you are doing when you come to Linjia village?"


    The old village head asked with great humility.


    "Jie Jie, this Lin family village, should have disappeared from this world long ago!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2495

    The head''s armor pattern is deep, riding a particularly ferocious monster. He looks at a group of young and old people in Linjia village with the posture of overlooking. His eyes are full of murderous intent, and he laughs.


    "What do you want?"


    The old village was surprised and asked involuntarily.


    The leader''s words are very clear. The purpose of the hundreds of black cavalry regiment is to destroy Linjia village!


    "Well, today, let all of you die to understand!"


    The leader snorted coldly and sat down. The monster roared fiercely and was ready to attack: "my Yu family has already taken control of the temple and become the common leader of the human race. However, the people who protect your Lin family are already unable to protect themselves at this time, Jie Jie Jie..."


    "The Yu family controls the temple..."


    "How could this happen..."


    Everyone in Lin''s village was shocked.


    The most worrying thing, or happened!


    If the temple had fallen into the hands of the Yu family as the leader said, would Lin Feng, Lin Zhu and others who are practicing in the temple and the sun family have already met with misfortune at this time?


    "Kill me, step down the Linjia village, no chicken or dog left!"


    The leader stopped talking nonsense. He raised his arm and gently waved forward. Hundreds of monsters and beasts behind him roared violently. They jumped into the air and carried the oracle to kill the old village head and others.


    "Quick, guard the old, the children, the women and the children to leave!"


    At the same time, he retreated in a straight line.


    He could feel that the people of the black cavalry regiment who came here today are much more elite than those who came to ride in the past 30 years ago. All of them have strong breath and are not under him.


    Especially the leader, the momentum of his body is more powerful than that of the original emperor Peng!


    The old village head knew very well that he could not stop the hundreds of people with his cultivation in the realm of Emperor Wu.


    No one can block the whole village!


    "Want to go? Can you go? "


    When such words are spoken from the neckline, you can see that the figure of the two fingers is close together, and with a slight wave, a ray of light condenses into shape.


    The flaming talisman and secret patterns interweave, as fast as lightning, like a rope winding, instantly imprisons the body of the old village head in the air.


    "Kill!"


    "No chicken or dog left!"


    "Ouch!"


    At the same time, the black cavalry soldiers drank, and a strong breath broke out. The monsters roared like thunder and thundered!


    Everyone in Lin''s village retreated in panic. The ferocity of these people made them unable to even raise their ability to resist.


    "Old man, die!"


    With a slight hook on the tip of the leader''s finger, the light rope of the old village head is bound. The rope is full of light, and the fierce breath like a blade is released. It is necessary to cut the old village head''s old body into two sections.


    It was at this time that a soft voice resounded through the void.


    "The people of the Yu family are really rampant enough!"


    As soon as the soft voice fell, there was a blade of ten thousand feet breaking through the air. The blade was fierce, and it was directly cut on the light rope outside the old village head, and it was smashed and annihilated in the invisible.


    Then, a handsome young man with a black robe appeared from the void, surging out of all directions.


    The young man in black has a sharp look on his eyebrows. His breath fluctuates slightly and spreads a little evil spirit.


    Just that momentum, it will be the black cavalry regiment hundreds of Jiashi lifted the individual tilt beast.


    The old village head was safe and sound. He was grabbed by the young man''s arm. Before they fell on the ground, they were about a dozen other figures, like a startling goose.


    These ten or so people gathered around the youth, men and women, all of whom had extraordinary bearing and were extremely young.


    "Who dares to obstruct my Yu family?"


    The black cavalry regiment''s attack formation was blocked. The leader was furious and asked.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you. Kill me. I won''t stay!"


    To answer him, it was such a light word from the young man in black, full of killing intention.


    On hearing this, a dozen young men and women nodded their heads slightly, and their bodies suddenly rose. Their swords were in full bloom. The incomparable spirit of killing and cutting swept through the vastness, and they quickly rushed into the ranks of the black cavalry regiment.


    These ten or so people are extremely powerful, and they are quick to use their skills. The black cavalry regiment, which killed hundreds of people, trembled and screamed incessantly.


    Within two seconds, the incessant screams came to an abrupt end, and peace was restored to the village. Hundreds of people and monsters in the black cavalry regiment were turned into corpses and bloodshed everywhere, and they were all killed!


    The face of the leader twitched, and his heart was shocked. He didn''t want to turn around and run away!


    Although he has the cultivation of martial arts realm, the breath of these young people in the opposite side is afraid to be above the holy land. If you come out at random, you can easily crush him!


    Staying here is like waiting for death!


    "Want to go? Can you go? "The black robed youth snorted coldly. He raised his hand to make a palm print and hit the back of the leader. After a dull sound, his body exploded into a blood mist, and his body and spirit were destroyed!


    The breeze blows gently, then dissipates between the mountains and fields, no trace!


    Everyone in Linjia village was still in a state of shock and couldn''t believe it.


    In front of a cup of tea, the village is still beautiful, but at this time it is floating with a strong smell of blood.


    Those vicious black cavalry regiments, in front of these young people, can not even withstand a face-to-face, they are directly wiped out!


    The old village head''s eyes were in a daze, but he soon came to a trance. Linjia village, this is a rescue!


    The old village head did not dare to be slighted. He bowed deeply to the black robed youth and said, "thank you for your help. This kindness has not been rewarded by the villagers of Lin family."


    Among the young men and women, a woman dressed in a red palace slowly walked up to the old village head, lifted him up, and said with a smile, "don''t be polite, we are friends of the emperor of Dapeng."


    "The ROC emperor is not the emperor of the ROC!"


    "It turns out to be a friend of emperor Peng!"


    "That''s great. Lord Peng is still alive!"


    Everyone in Lin''s village was boiling, and even the old village head''s face was flushed in a flash, showing great excitement.


    Some of the village''s youth, eyes blooming with a strange luster, both excited, but also endless gratitude and worship.


    The news of Linjia village was blocked. All they knew was that when Emperor Peng took the throne of emperor renhuang in the temple, he was suddenly attacked by an ancient ancestor of the Animal League. Since then, there has been no news, and he must have fallen.


    The old village head and others were deeply distressed when they learned about it. Up to now, Linjiacun still worships his memorial tablet, offering sacrifices sooner or later, and vowing to remember the grace of emperor Peng from generation to generation.


    Here today, but suddenly heard the news that emperor Peng is still alive, how can it not be exciting!


    However, they did not know that the Bifang family was only helping Du Shaofu when they were fighting in the temple.


    After merging with the emperor''s seal, Du Shaofu, under the guidance of the ancient emperor of the people''s family, went to the grave of heaven and death alive, and came out of the tomb of heaven for a few days


    Looking at the excited people in Linjia village, the young men and women looked at each other with astonishment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2496

    "Mr. Lin, if we want to go to the temple, we won''t stay here any more. You can find a safe place to stay. When the temple is finished, you can come back here."


    The young man in Black said to the old village head.


    They were the generals, guiwa, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng and Tang Wu who left the Animal League with Du Shaofu.


    "I dare to ask you, Lord Peng, he is now..."


    Trying to suppress the excitement, the old village head asked cautiously.


    He asked, but in his heart he was secretly remorse. He thought that when he came back to the village, he would remove the memorial tablet immediately. It was really unlucky.


    "When we arrived at Biluo City, we got the news that the Yu family had sent someone to Linjia village, so the ROC emperor asked us to turn back here to help Linjia village rid itself of its strong enemies. Fortunately, it was just in time."


    Gu Xin Yan''s greasy cheeks showed a smile, looked at the East, and murmured: "as for him, he should have arrived at the temple by this time..."


    ¡­¡­


    The temple!


    On the majestic buildings towering into the clouds, they are radiant with radiance, filled with the atmosphere of ancient and vicissitudes, and filled with every inch of space around.


    On the grand square in front of the temple, an old man stood alone with his hands on his back.


    The old man was 70 years old, with long black hair behind his head. His face was ruddy, his eyes were like the sun, and his whole body was covered with golden radiance. His breath had not been released, but there was no reason why he had an invisible power to pervade the world.


    Looking up at the temple, which was so big that he wanted to break through the sky, the old man narrowed his eyes slightly, and a happy smile of gloomy compassion gradually appeared on his face, and a low and strange laugh came out from his throat.


    "Grandfather


    In the distance, a total of eight figures flew from the sky and fell behind the old man, bowing down respectfully.


    Aware of the arrival of a group of people, the old man whispered, did not turn around.


    "Master, everything is ready. When shall we start refining the temple?"


    Among the eight figures, a man in white, who looked about forty years old, bowed and said to the old man.


    "It''s time to start refining the temple immediately!"


    The old man still did not move, but his eyes became sharp and bright. He said in a deep voice, "once we succeed, the whole human family will be under control. Even those stubborn members of the seven families will no longer be able to resist. They can only submit to the feet of our Yu family, and there will be no more waves."


    After hearing the speech, all eight people nodded heavily.


    "Do it!"


    After the eight exchanged a look, the white robed man drank a low voice first, and his whole body was full of Qi, and then he rushed up into the sky.


    The other seven, without delay, quickly swept into the air, separated from the white robed man in eight directions, and arched the temple in the center.


    Each of the eight people held a sacred vessel. When the cultivation broke out, a vast breath of air came out, bright and bright, and fell on the temple building.


    "The temple will belong to my Yu family!"


    On the square, the old man saw this and said, he was walking slowly towards the temple.


    After seven steps, the body stopped suddenly, and then stamped off with one foot. At the sole of his foot, a circle of bright ripples appeared in an instant, which flowed toward the temple like a surging wave.


    Circles of ripples spread, impact and go, waving waves of ripples, from bottom to top on the main body of the temple, and then connected with the brightness of the eight people in the air, condensed into a figure of eight trigrams, which covered the sky and the sun, and collapsed toward the temple.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The huge temple began to tremble and shake violently, and tens of thousands of rays of light were blooming, fighting against the power of the eight trigrams.


    "Suppress!"


    The old man drank heavily and held out his hand in the void. Then he saw a huge palm print coming out of the sky, falling from the sky above the temple and covering it.


    This palm print is extremely terrible. It seems to control the void. If you can move mountains and rivers, and grab the whole world in it, you can easily crush it!


    With the rapid fall of the palm print, the eight trigrams are reflected in a flash. The violent breath is like the anger of the gods, which stirs up a tempest and wreaks havoc around the temple!


    "Boom..."


    The temple building trembled and the light soared into the sky, but it was quickly covered by the brilliance of the palm print and the eight trigrams, and could not bear the pressure.


    At the same time, there are broken brick eaves tiles, scattered from the sky to fall.


    When the light of the temple was completely suppressed, the light suddenly disappeared, leaving only a round of eight trigrams in the sky.


    The dark and magnificent architecture of the temple is revealed, just like a stone tablet standing in the world, emitting a magnificent atmosphere of vicissitudes.


    At this time, the old man''s body suddenly burst up, directly into the temple, Qi and blood rolling all over his body, endless energy surging out, the Imperial Palace dragon Qi poured out.


    An indescribable charm spread from the old man, and his whole body became a strange shadow.This shadow, as high as the temple, is like a giant standing in heaven and earth. It is intended to be imprinted on the stone tablet!


    "Give me fusion!"


    The huge body sound comes from the mouth of the empty shadow, and the head is full of black hair and dancing wildly, which is full of boundless power, trying to integrate with the temple, causing more violent tremor.


    In the roaring sound, a sharp query issued from the stone tablet: "Yu Duancheng, the temple is the root of my family. Do Yu family really want to go against the sky?"


    "Hum! After refining the temple, the Yu family will be the leader of the whole clan. Even if you are the last emperor, you should obey my orders The huge shadow responded coldly.


    Yes, this old man is Yu Duancheng, the old emperor of Yu family!


    But at this time, on the dark stele, there was suddenly a movement, with infinite light!


    One after another, the illusory shadows of the supernatural power emerge from them, and the divine radiance lingers on them, as if they are eternal!


    Bursts of vast pressure came, directly in the Yu family on the old emperor''s God!


    "A pioneer of the ancient and the modern..."


    Seeing this scene, there are also some palpitations in the huge virtual shadow of the old emperor of the Yu family.


    These illusory images are the outstanding emperors who led the people to glory from generation to generation. They left their names in the temple and praised them forever!


    "Does the temple have a name? Now that it''s gone, how can we show our malice? Open it for me


    Yu Duancheng drank a lot, and the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace burst out in the sky. The eight strong members of the Yu family gave their best efforts. The energy poured into the figures of the eight trigrams to help the old emperor and shake off all those oppressions.


    All of them had already passed away. Even the power carried by the name of the temple was not enough to compete with the prepared Yu family.


    "Yu Duancheng, how dare you disrespect your ancestors! How dare you


    Inside the stone tablet, the last emperor roared, and the voice of anger resounded through the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2497

    In the face of the last emperor''s questions, Yu Duancheng''s empty shadow did not answer, but gave a heavy cold hum, which was dismissive.


    The purpose of his rebellion was to control the temple and thus control the whole clan.


    If we are really in awe of those ancestors who have passed away, how can they commit such a rebellious act?


    "Suppress it for me!"


    The old emperor of Yu''s family cheered like thunder, spread nine days and refined the temple with all his strength.


    The dragon spirit of the palace was dense all over him, like a thick fog, covering the huge temple!


    In the sky, the figures of the eight trigrams whirled and the breath of terror fluctuated. It was like a wave pouring out from the sky. The endless energy was gathered and colorful. It was added to the virtual shadow of the old emperor of the Yu family to fight against the power of the temple.


    The domineering power soared rapidly in this space. The virtual shadows of the ancestors of the Terrans were crushed. There was a dull "buzzing" sound coming out, and then they burst one after another. The light diffused into the void and disappeared into the invisible, and then fell silent from the stone tablet one after another.


    The authority of the ancestors of the human race was suppressed like this!


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie What about the ancestors of the human race? How can they withstand my husband''s means Yu Duancheng was gloomy and smiling.


    At this time, a figure appeared on the temple like a stone tablet.


    This figure, majestic Yingan, is superior to all ancestors, just like a God coming to the world, exuding a momentum of no reason!


    As soon as it appeared, there was a dazzling light blooming, and the overwhelming pressure poured out. The heart of the Yu family''s old emperor was suddenly trembling, and the imperial dragon Qi in his body began to fluctuate violently, feeling that he was about to be out of control.


    As a former Emperor, Yu Duan is very familiar with this figure.


    This man is the first emperor, that is, the legendary sage of the human family!


    At this time, even though the first emperor had passed away, Yu Duancheng was still deeply worried!


    You know, the whole Terran is brought to glory by its own hand!


    Its great achievements, outstanding in the world, above all ancestors, no one can match it!


    Even the temple, the belief of all the people, was left by the first emperor!


    It is for this reason that all the emperors who have been able to make a name for the temple have never been able to stand side by side with it.


    I don''t know how Du Shaofu, the damned boy, can keep pace with the sages when the temple is named.


    The overwhelming pressure, like waves, beats on Yu Duancheng''s apathy, and his body shudders.


    As ambitious as he was, he did not dare to be slack in front of the sage''s shadow!


    If there was a slight mistake, all the plans of the Yu family would be completely lost today.


    Even, it will endanger people''s lives!


    However, Yu Duancheng is afraid to return to fear, but there is not much fear.


    If there is no comprehensive preparation, no matter how bold he is, he will not dare to easily make the idea of the temple, intending to refine it.


    He wondered why all the ancestors of the human race and even the illusory shadows of the sages appeared, but Du Shaofu, who kept pace with the sages, did not show his figure?


    "Sacrifice!"


    Without too much consideration, Yu Duancheng had a big drink, and the great voice spread throughout the void.


    Even if the empty shadow of Du Shaofu''s temple appears, he is not afraid!


    What can you do to stop him?!


    When the voice of the old emperor of the Yu family fell, the square in front of the temple began to have dense figures, which swept out of the void, and soon occupied the huge temple square.


    "Yu Duancheng, you are so rebellious that you will not die in the end!"


    "The Yu family stole the temple and tried to be the master of the clan. Their crime should be punished!"


    "If you dare to be disrespectful to your ancestors and become an emperor of your generation, you will be killed and there will be no place to die!"


    ¡­¡­


    After arriving at the square, the numerous figures watched what the old emperor of the Yu family and the eight powerful men had done. All of them were angry, and their eyes were about to crack, which contained endless resentment and curse.


    These people are all imprisoned, weak breath, sealed down.


    Some of them even had bloody wounds on their bodies. Their chests and abdomen burst and their bones were thick. The injuries were extremely terrible.


    Behind them, a large number of Yu family and their subordinate forces were holding sharp weapons and guarding them as if they were executioners.


    "Jie Jie Jie The final outcome of my Yu family has not yet been decided by you who are going to die! "


    The old emperor of the Yu family was gloomy and smiling. When he tried his best to resist the pressure of xianshengwei, his face suddenly became ferocious and full of evil spirit: "kill me!"


    On the square, the people of the Yu family were ordered to wield the butcher''s knife without hesitation. The terrible light, accompanied by the fierce breath, was cut on countless strong men.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    "Ah..."


    The sound of cutting the body by the blade, mixed with the incessant screams, plays a bloody symphony in the huge square."People of the Yu family should not die easily! Ah... "


    "I will not let you go as a ghost! Ah... "


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of curse and howl was heard, and countless people fell in the pool of blood.


    Which of these slain Terrans is not the backbone of the clan, and some of them are even powerful.


    But now, it has become a sacrifice prepared by the Yu family for refining the temple. It is slaughtered like an animal, and it died very badly!


    As more and more lives were harvested, blood flowed into a stream in the square, like a river of blood.


    The blood of these strong men, converged together, fluctuated with the energy of terror, and gradually flowed towards the direction of the temple.


    "Eight trigrams of blood, waste map sacrifice to heaven!"


    The old emperor of the Yu family was drinking like a giant. His palm was lifted slightly. Under the traction of Qi, the blood river was full of waves.


    Above the sky, the eight Yu family strong people condensed the eight trigrams and dropped down and mapped on the square. The blood in the blood river began to flow to the temple regularly, lingering around the temple, and then gathered a set of bloody eight trigrams.


    Strange waves emanate from the blood eight trigrams, contrary to the magnificent atmosphere of the eight diagrams in the sky, filled with cold and evil spirits.


    Under the influence of the blood eight trigrams, the shadow of the ancestors of the human race was suddenly dimmed.


    At this moment, the pressure on Yu Duancheng''s yuan Shen also decreased a lot.


    "Ah..."


    The massacre of Yu''s family is still going on. The corpses are piled up on the ground like grass mustard, and the continuous blood flows on the square, which adds more ferocious energy to the blood gossip.


    Under the pressure of the ancestors of the human race, the body of the old emperor of the Yu family was gradually integrated into the temple. At this time, he gradually had a feeling of penetrating into the wood.


    It can be imagined that once the shadow of the sage was suppressed by the town, no one could control the old emperor of the Yu family at that time!


    This makes countless people feel extremely desperate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2498

    "Ancestors, show up quickly and kill the rebellious officials and thieves of the Yu family! Ah... "


    "Sage, save the people of the people! Ah... "


    On the square, the earth shaking wail shook the sky, extremely tragic.


    One after another, the Terrans were slaughtered and became corpses everywhere.


    "Grandfather, what should we do?"


    Among these people, Ji family, Sun family, Jiang family, Feng family, Ren family, Yao family, the first family are the main figures of the seven families, as well as many small power people like the Liu family.


    When life and death are at stake, some of the younger generation are desperate and have no idea. They can only place their hope on their ancestors, hoping that they can turn the tide and bring hope for everyone.


    However, no matter how many people pray, they still can''t escape the merciless butcher''s knife, which is wiped on their necks and split their chests, and becomes the food for blood gossip.


    In the crowd, the leaders of the seven families saw this scene, and their eyes were full of hatred. They looked at the giant shadow of the Yu family''s old emperor, and the two rounds of eight trigrams that reflected each other up and down. Their eyes were filled with hatred.


    "What a cruel and evil array! How much strength and preparation did the Yu family hide in order to refine the temple?"


    In the crowd, the old woman of the Jiang family said fearlessly.


    If the Yu family did not have a long-term plan, it would not have been possible for the Yu family to make a sudden attack at the time of the fall of the old emperor. They would have killed all their seven families, and they would not have the strength to resist!


    "Yu Duancheng, do you want to be the enemy of the whole clan when you are so cruel?"


    The wind of the wind family was angry and asked, but the cultivation was sealed. No matter how angry he was, he could not break away from the coming fate of death.


    "Jie Jie Jie Against the whole Terran? Now that you''re all in your own hands, what''s the right to say that?


    If you want to surrender to the Yu family, it''s still too late. If not, when I succeed in refining the temple and becoming the leader of the people, even if it''s not your turn to die, you won''t have such a good chance! "


    Yu Duancheng''s huge shadow makes people laugh.


    In just one sip of tea, thousands of human lives have been buried in the square in front of the temple.


    The blood eight trigrams emit a fierce and fierce atmosphere, which constantly erodes the power carried by the virtual shadow of the ancient sage Wei''an.


    The old emperor of the Yu family and the main body of the temple are still merging step by step.


    "Ji family, Sun family, Jiang family, Feng family, Ren family, Yao family, first family, Liu family..."


    Yu Duancheng''s eyes swept quickly from the square and asked coldly, "do you have anyone willing to submit?"


    "I''m the only person in my family. I have no cowards to live in."


    "I, the sun family, can only stand dead, never kneel to live!"


    "I''d rather die than be a Yu family dog!"


    "Swear not to be a Yu dog!"


    "Swear not to be a Yu dog!"


    ¡­¡­


    The ancestors of the seven families have expressed their firm position that they will never submit to the Yu family even if they die!


    Ji Qianxing of the Ji family, Sun Qin of the sun family, Jiang Yating of the Jiang family, Feng wuche of the Feng family, Ren Yuan of the Ren family, Yao tianwu of the Yao family, the first hero of the first family, Liu limo, Liu lianmo, Liu yunmo, and Lin Feng, Lin Yao, and Lin Zhu, who followed the sun family''s practice, all made their voices.


    "Swear not to be a Yu dog!"


    "Swear not to be a Yu dog!"


    "Swear not to be a Yu dog!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless children together with a small group of people, but also at the same time, bursts of sound into the sky.


    They were imprisoned and unable to resist. Although many people were afraid, none of them retreated in front of death.


    With the cry, the fear in my heart actually slowly disappeared, and then gradually there were some solemn and stirring meaning, which made the sky tremble!


    Yu''s old emperor''s eyes were deep, and his mind was throbbing. He even felt a little wrong.


    At the moment, he has a faint sense of trance. Perhaps, the root of the whole human race''s development and prosperity lies in the fact that everyone''s heart and mind like this one at present is the root of its glory


    He tried to suppress his impatience and cold voice, which carried endless killing intention from his throat: "since you all want to die, I will help you! From the beginning of the seven families, let your blood become the nourishment for my old man to refine the temple! Kill me


    On the square, the influential people of the Yu family rushed into the crowd where the seven families were located, and launched a bloody massacre.


    What they want is the blood of these strong men to sacrifice and refine the blood eight trigrams, so as to refine the temple!


    ¡­¡­


    In an unknown dark space, an old man sits cross legged on the Golden Dragon shadow, his whole body is full of vicissitudes and ancient breath, as if from ancient times.


    The old man slowly opened his closed eyes. For a moment, the two eyes rose like a bright sun, illuminating the whole space."Well, it''s all my fault, which makes these descendants suffer such great difficulties!"


    The old man sighed with deep remorse, but then his voice became firm: "I''m running out of time. If I can''t pull out the cancer of the Terran before the deadline, how can I go with peace of mind..."


    "Except for a few people who have ulterior motives, the rest of the younger generation will live up to my expectations."


    The old man propped up his body and walked out. It seemed slow, but in fact, he was extremely fast. He even murmured: "I don''t ask you to forgive me, who is going to die. I only hope that the people can have peace all over the world. Even if the world will fall, we must not lose the heart of unity."


    The old man said with great relief. As he walked around, his arm waved gently, and the majestic Imperial Palace dragon came out violently. The space in front of him burst into a gap in silence. He raised his legs and was about to step in.


    "Eh..."


    But all of a sudden, the whole body of the old man was stunned, and a light Yi was heard in his mouth, and a leg stopped in the air.


    Because, in his perception of the original God, there are some unexpected changes in the temple!


    ¡­¡­


    With the continuous massacre of the Terrans, countless corpses lay on the ground, and the blood flow converged, which made the bloody eight trigrams in the sky more and more condensed, and the endless bloodthirsty intention of killing and killing hovered over the huge temple square.


    On the temple, which is as dark as a stone tablet, the shadow of the ancestors of the human race is much dimmer, and its prestige is about to be suppressed by one or two rounds of eight trigrams.


    "The temple is mine, and the Terrans will submit to my Yu family."


    The old emperor of the Yu family laughed with pity. He saw that the success was in front of him!


    But just when he was satisfied, the huge temple was suddenly shocked!


    Where the virtual shadows of the ancestors of the human race keep pace with each other, the dazzling purple and gold light bursts out, and the whole space is stained with heavy color.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2499

    The light of purple gold was surging out. All of a sudden, the old emperor of the Yu family felt the huge impact force, and his figure was suddenly dimmed.


    Then, a cold and powerful voice penetrated the void, resounded in his ears, reverberated between heaven and earth!


    "When is it your turn for the Yu family to be so wild?"


    After the sound fell, the purple light slowly converged away, and a slender figure appeared on the temple, standing side by side with the sage!


    A young man of twenty-eight or eight years old stepped out of it, and without any consideration, he punched his fist at his feet!


    "Boom..."


    The terrible seal of the fist dragged down the ground and hit the bloody eight trigrams with fierce and treacherous breath. The fist seal exploded quickly and turned into a rune all over the sky!


    The bloody eight trigrams are broken, torn apart and turned into bloody water, falling back to the square again!


    The hurricane suddenly rose, whistling and dancing on the square in front of the temple. Countless human families, including the seven families, were blown away because they were sealed and unable to resist.


    Those Yu family''s influential people are Xuanqi crazy, which can stabilize their body shape!


    Above the sky, the pattern of the eight trigrams is also subject to a lot of shock, with violent ripples!


    The eight sacred places of the Yu family were all shaking their bodies, so they had to resist them with all their might. The light and energy of the sacred vessels constantly poured into the eight trigrams on their heads to keep them unbroken.


    The old emperor of Yu''s family, who was integrated with the temple, was squeezed out by the shock force!


    Under one blow, the Yu family''s previous achievements were completely abandoned!


    If you want to refine the temple, you have to start from scratch!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    Yu Duancheng looked at the figure that appeared. The dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace surged out of his body, and his cold feeling rose in his eyes. He wished he could not kill him with his eyes!


    The young man was floating in purple robes, and the energy of the wild tyrant floated outside his body. A pair of ROC''s golden wings fluttered behind his back, like a son of God in the dust, proud of the world!


    Who else can this man have besides Du Shaofu?


    "Dare to damage our Yu family, Du Shaofu. Today, I''m going to frustrate you!" The old emperor of the Yu family said bitterly.


    Du Shaofu stood up in the air, looked at the old emperor''s hale and stern face, and sneered: "old thing, who can''t do it? Come and kill me if you have the ability


    "What are you? You dare to shout in front of me


    The old emperor of the Yu family regained his composure, and said in a cold voice, the figure like a giant was completely separated from the temple. The vast energy made his body solidify, and he was just as upright as heaven!


    "Since you jump out and die yourself, I''ll kill you first!"


    Yu Duancheng waved and moved, a huge palm across the void, clapping and down.


    Bright light covered the big, with the fall, the void rumbled and trembled.


    "Old man, you forget that I am the emperor


    Du Shaofu drank so much that his voice shook the sky and earth and reverberated in all directions.


    "I am the Emperor It''s the Emperor The Emperor... "


    At this moment, listening to the domineering voice in my ears, I was blown away by the countless people outside the square. Until then, I was dazzled and excited!


    "It''s him..."


    "Master!"


    "The ROC emperor, it is the ROC emperor who has come back!"


    "He is recognized by the seal of the emperor, and he is the new emperor of our people!"


    "My people are saved now!"


    "Dapeng emperor, we must kill Yu Duancheng, take back the temple and save the lifeblood of our people!"


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Xuan of Sun family, Sun Qin of Sun family, Jiang Yating of Jiang family, Feng wanran of Feng family and Lin Feng of Du Shaofu''s disciple were all excited.


    The Ji family and Yao family, who had a lot of resentment with Du Shaofu, were all excited and cheered.


    Du Shaofu''s sudden appearance gives everyone a glimmer of hope and places everything on him, hoping that he can defeat the Yu family and bring the Terran out of the desperate situation!


    In the countless shouts, the inexplicable charm rose in Du Shaofu''s heart. The powerful red Jiri horse Monkey God also had a kind of strange power blessing, becoming more and more powerful.


    Du Shaofu knew that this was the power of "the will of the people", the will power of thousands of living beings, that is, the power of faith!


    As the great ROC emperor of the wasteland, he also integrated the seal of the people here, and was very familiar with this power.


    Seeing the huge palm print of the Yu family, Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless. Zijin tianque appeared in the middle, holding the hilt of the sword and shouting: "the sword is broken for thousands of miles!"


    The terrible energy poured out, accompanied by countless flying talismans and secret patterns, condensed into a huge sword, which cut open the void and collided with Yu Duancheng''s palm print.


    "Boom..."


    Two powerful forces entangle, tear and collide with each other, sending out energy waves that destroy heaven and earth.


    A long roar came out, the void was cut into a terrible crack by Zijin tianque, and the sword went straight away, splitting the earth in the distance into an invisible abyss and spreading to the infinite distance.Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor was on his body, shining and shining, which blocked all the aftershocks.


    The old emperor of the Yu family stepped back a little, and his look was dignified.


    The boy gave him a feeling that he was more powerful than he had been in the tomb of heaven and earth.


    Must be, in that space, it must be to obtain a good advantage!


    This, let him have to wait carefully!


    "Little scumbag, I will not kill you today, and I will not be a human being!" The old emperor of the Yu family was furious.


    "The Yu family benefited from the Terrans, but they did what they are doing now. They also wanted to treat themselves as human beings."


    Du Shaofu waved the golden wings of the ROC, and the golden light was all around him. He returned with disdain.


    "If you want to die, the old man will help you!"


    The old emperor of the Yu family lifted himself up in the air, and the perfect cultivation of the holy land rose in the air, and he cried again: "the blood hexagram of the waste map, give it to me!"


    When such a sound falls, the eight powerful members of the Yu family in the sky move with all their strength. The sacred vessels radiate vast energy and go to the eight trigrams with great breath, which makes it brighter than before.


    On the square, the blood river is rolling, extremely condensed, and another round of blood colored eight trigrams is formed and lifted up.


    There are two rounds of eight trigrams, one is magnificent, the other is treacherous, the other is treacherous and fierce, the fluctuation is bleeding, killing the fierce attack!


    As soon as he went up and down, he closed up slowly, trying to trap Du Shaofu in the middle.


    "Eight trigrams blood, the wild map of sacrifice to heaven! Suppress it for me


    The eyes of the old emperor of the Yu family are like the scorching sun, with fierce murderous spirit in them.


    This is the most powerful section of his Yu family.


    With the blood sacrifice of countless creatures, supplemented by the full exertion of the most powerful in the nine holy places, you can create incomparable power!


    Anyone who wants to get rid of it by his own strength is just a fantasy!


    Therefore, even if Du Shaofu had the ability to communicate with heaven, he would never escape the fate of being killed by the town!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2500

    "The blood hexagram in the wild? What is this


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. With his accomplishments in the Fu array, he could not see the flaw of the "blood hexagram in the wild map".


    Unless, as before, it''s like a straight blow to break the force!


    However, at that time, the energy of the two rounds of eight trigrams all acted on the shadow of the sages, to refine the temple, and to smash the blood eight trigrams by surprise.


    Now, all the powers of the two rounds of gossip are directly suppressing themselves!


    Du Shaofu was in it, and the pressure he had to bear before and after that was not the same as that of the other two!


    What''s more, under the control of the old emperor of the Yu family, the power of the two rounds of eight trigrams has been greatly improved, which is much more powerful than before!


    I''m afraid it''s not so easy to repeat the old skills and break all kinds of methods with one force!


    "Boom..."


    At this time, in the figures of the up and down eight trigrams, there was a mixture of magnificence and ferocity. It was filled with a sense of terror, like two millstones, moving towards Du Shaofu.


    The void rumbles, and the space between the grinders is ground to form a terrible dark void!


    The huge temple and square are shaking endlessly, as if to be shaken to pieces by the pressure released by two rounds of eight trigrams!


    The vast power, like the top of Mount Tai, covers Du Shaofu!


    "Thunder and martial pulse, give it to me!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to hesitate. He burst out of his body in a flash of golden light.


    The thick thunder, like a real dragon, hovered around Du Shaofu''s body. His body flickered in it, making it look like the Holy Spirit standing in the sky!


    At the same time, the purple golden sky palace in the hand is full of light, and the four virtual shadows of green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu appear, standing in all directions, sending out bursts of roaring of dragons and tigers, whistling of sparrows and turtles, which makes the Universe tremble!


    "Heaven and earth are empty!"


    Zijin tianque stands and cuts. A sword rises from the sky with dazzling brilliance and stands out from the world. It is like a heavenly pillar that penetrates the earth. It cuts down the bloody gossip under your feet!


    "Boom..."


    The bright sword bombards, the huge sound reverberates, immediately energy disillusionment, turns into the sky Rune sweeping, like smoke and dust whirling and dancing.


    Including Du Shaofu in the battle center, the old emperor of the Yu family and the eight sacred places, as well as the strong people who were blown out of the square by the strong wind. At this moment, they only felt that their ears were in a daze, and there was a brief deafness. Nothing could be heard. It seemed that the world had become peaceful. It was very strange!


    The tyrant''s energy is rampant, annihilating everything. The light is surging and dazzling.


    This energy storm lasted for a long time before it gradually dissipated.


    Returning to Qingming on the spot, Du Shaofu''s sword was leaning on his feet, the golden light converged, and all the thunder rays on his body were broken. The green spirit armor burst, and a ferocious wound appeared on his chest, flowing with golden blood.


    On the head and at the foot, the two rounds of gossip were shaken open, and the luster was dim, but it did not disintegrate. There was still a terrible boldness and murderous spirit!


    Du Shaofu''s face is dignified. The power of the blood hexagram is more powerful than his understanding of the strength of practitioners at this stage.


    Not long ago, in the animal king mountain range, he realized a move that "heaven and earth are empty." he directly cut off the three ancestors of the Yao Tian Yan Feng clan, so that he could easily cut off his head.


    But now, the same move can not cause substantial damage to the two rounds of eight trigrams. How can he not be shocked!


    Sure enough, this is the most powerful means of the Yu family. With such strong reliance, no wonder they dare to plot the highest authority of the clan!


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s condition, the old emperor of the Yu family is also incredible.


    Even the empty shadow of the ancient sage of the human race could not compete with the blood hexagram of the wild map. This Du Shaofu was crushed by the joint attack of the blood hexagram of the wild map, but suffered some minor trauma, which had to make him look at with great admiration!


    "Roc emperor, we must hold on to it!"


    "We must defeat the old bastard Yu Duancheng!"


    "Terran, it''s up to you!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, countless people prayed silently in their hearts.


    At present, this young man is their greatest hope!


    "Little bastard, you must die today!"


    Hate the voice from the throat of the old emperor Yu, people can not help but rise from the bottom of the heart chill.


    The fiery Imperial Dragon Spirit lingered on him and fluctuated again. The invisible traction force was sent out and connected with the upper and lower Bagua figures. It continued to urge him to suppress Du Shaofu!


    In any case, for the sake of the Yu family''s plan, we must kill this boy here today. The new hatred and old hatred add up, and there is no room for both sides to turn around!


    Du Shaofu didn''t respond. He just scratched his hands in the void and silently produced complicated and mysterious fingerprints.


    With the continuous production of fingerprints, an indescribable pressure gradually rose from the scene, as if the general trend of heaven and earth came in an instant, suppressing everyone on the spot.The light is bright and diffuse, and the lines of Taoism are intertwined to form a magnificent empty eight trigrams figure, which is matched with the Yu family''s wild blood hexagram.


    Then, in the space of empty eight trigrams, the sound of "boom and rumble" is loud. There are sky thunder splitting, ground fire rising, rivers transpiration and mountains moving.


    "The sky thunder breaks without hesitation!"


    "The sky fire breaks with people!"


    "Dize''s divination is broken!"


    "The earth''s fire is broken


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu continued to drink. The sky thunder touched the earth fire, and the rivers circled the mountains and lakes. The terrible talisman and secret patterns were boiling like boiling water. They were rampant in the space of the empty eight trigrams. It was like trying to destroy the world!


    Under the control of the old emperor of the Yu family, he kept suppressing Du Shaofu, squeezing out the vast energy of the empty eight trigrams.


    The figures of the three eight trigrams collide constantly in the high altitude, and there is endless energy to pour out. The strong Yu family members in the square have already retreated to distant places, and no one dares to stay there and die easily.


    With the passage of time, Du Shaofu''s empty gossip finally died down, revealing his embarrassed figure.


    The eight powerful people in the holy land of the Yu family were all spitting out blood, and the blood divination of the wild map could hardly be maintained.


    Suddenly, a big monkey was seen in the sky.


    This is Du Shaofu''s original spirit. Under his control, he dashed directly at the blood hexagram of the wild map, which was sending out a huge Qi on his head, and broke it in an instant!


    The eight powerful people of the Yu family could no longer support them. They fell from the void one after another, just like eating dumplings. They suffered a lot of trauma!


    The old emperor Yu Duancheng also covered his chest and retreated, obviously suffering from a heavy impact.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2501

    Looking at Du Shaofu, who has already swept away the coverage of the eight trigrams on the deserted map, the old emperor of the Yu family is shocked!


    That boy''s means emerge in endlessly, which is really evil!


    Even the most powerful means of Yu''s family was trapped and cracked by him. This is really shocking!


    "How nice of the ROC emperor!"


    "Kill Yu Duancheng, that old bastard!"


    "As long as the crisis can be resolved, my Ji family is willing to give priority to the emperor Dapeng!"


    "My Yao family has offended the emperor of ROC a lot. If this happens, I will plead with the emperor of Dapeng, but I will rely on the punishment!"


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the square, the innumerable strongmen of the Terran are all openings.


    "Jie Jie Jie Do you dare to shout at will? Do you really think this little scum can save you? "


    Yu Duancheng was gloomy and smiling, and gave an order to Yu Jiayi from the strong: "continue to kill me, one will not stay!"


    Hearing this, all the powerful members of the Yu family raised their swords and rushed to the crowd again, hoping to launch a new round of bloody killing!


    All those people were sealed and could not resist at all.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dark and his heart was full of anxiety.


    Although relying on the special features of the red Jiri horse Monkey God, he can break all the array, and get rid of the suppression of the eight trigrams.


    But now only one''s own strength, even if can compete with the Yu family old emperor, but can''t help those strong people of the clan.


    Can we really only watch them slaughtered one by one?


    Among those people, there are many old friends, such as the Liu family, the sun family, the wind family and so on. Liu limo, Liu lianmo, Sun Qin, Jiang Yating, and his apprentice Lin Feng, etc.


    Du Shaofu could not ignore them and let them be slaughtered by the Yu family.


    "Boy, you must die today!" The old emperor of the Yu family yelled.


    Yu Duancheng''s voice has not dropped, just at this time, a loud voice is spread between the scene.


    "My son of Du Tingxuan, do you want to kill him?"


    As soon as the sound fell, a long gun pierced through the void and directly pierced into the chest of a strong man of Yu family. The thunder broke out, and the body of the man was blown into pieces and could not die again!


    Then, a magnificent middle-aged man appeared with great momentum. Under the rapid development of his figure, he entered the Yu family''s lineup. For a time, his flesh and blood were flying, and Yu Jiaqiang, who was ready to kill again and again, fell to the ground one after another.


    "Drunkard Dad!"


    This scene, let Du Shaofu ecstasy, in his most helpless time, the drunkard dad unexpectedly came.


    Just then, his mind sank again.


    The drunkard''s father is brave, but he is really lonely and hard to support. He soon fell into the siege of numerous powerful members of the Yu family. It''s difficult to get rid of him!


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    The old emperor of the Yu family said with a strange smile, "who am I? It turns out that he is just a clown. How much can he do? "


    "Is it?"


    Yu Duancheng''s answer is a deep voice of middle-aged people.


    A middle-aged man with thick eyebrows turned up. Six rounds of blood killing array came out quickly and collided among the powerful members of the Yu family. After several rounds of back and forth, a large piece of blood was knocked down!


    "Brother Qingchun!" Du Shaofu was overjoyed again. With Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen battle, the pressure of the drunkard father was much less.


    Du Shaofu''s joy still hung on his face, and then, a more exciting scene was still on!


    All of us can see that the space in the distance bursts into silence again and again, and different figures come out from it.


    "Dad, I''ll help you with this stuff!"


    Little star small body a rush to arrive, greet all not to say a word, kill directly to Yu family old emperor, drive up to want to fight.


    "No hurry, wait a minute!"


    Du Shaofu quickly grabbed her and looked at the distance.


    "Dare to take my brother''s throne as emperor, when there is no one in our country?"


    Jin Yi youth Du Xiaoren has not yet arrived, it is a shout, sound shock void, Overlord boundless!


    "The Yu family wants to move my grandson. Did you agree with me


    The people of Kalou batian, kalumoro, Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing and other golden winged Dapeng birds came out of the void, dragged the golden light all over the sky, and launched an undisguised killing intention to all the Yu family!


    "Huang Guotian will come to the eighteen guards to help the great Peng emperor!"


    It seems that the air will be frozen again.


    The arrival of so many powerful people has quietly changed the situation here.


    Everyone in the Yu family was shocked, and Yu Duancheng''s face became more and more ugly.


    Which of these strong men, who could not take charge of their own affairs, appeared at the same time to help Du Shaofu. How could he calm down!


    However, the next situation, so that the old emperor Yu more galloping, spine instantly cold half!"The holy envoy of a desolate country Saint envoy of the temple of heaven and beast Help the ROC emperor


    Green fox old demon, lonely sky howl, Oriental Green wood, ghost demon, yeluhan, Dugu Huotian and others killed them. They gathered outside the square, blocking the Yu family and numerous powerful people.


    "Who dares to be against my master, is it too long for him to live?"


    Thunder sheep''s bleak voice swings open, the ape, the wolf, the ice toad, the fierce carving, the big fish and so on follow behind, all are undulating the chilly murderous spirit!


    "Brother!"


    "Master, I''m here!"


    Du Shaojing and Lei Tianhuang arrived almost at the same time and surrounded Du Shaofu directly.


    Seeing the arrival of these people, Du Shaofu said hello one by one, excited beyond words in his heart.


    To his surprise, all this seems to be far from over, and there are still people coming!


    "Brother in law, I come to help you


    "The Confucianists came to help Wu Zun!"


    "Ha ha ha, our local technicians are here to join in the fun."


    "Farmers come to help the emperor of ROC!"


    "Mohists come to help the emperor of ROC!"


    "Taoists come to help the great Peng emperor!"


    "The Phoenix family comes to help the ROC emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Uncle Shaofu, here we are


    Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, general, guiwa, Gu Xinyan and others solved the matter of Lin family village, and finally caught up with them!


    "The Animal League comes to help the great Peng emperor!"


    A young man full of crazy hair said, and there are Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, chiyao, Renhe, Xiaogu, Huyu and others.


    They were worried about the relationship between the orc League and the Terran, and did not intend to appear immediately.


    But when he came here, he found that the situation was quite different from what he had imagined, so he changed his original intention and stood up for Du Shaofu!


    At the end of the day, Ouyang Shuang, a man''s mother-in-law, also came. Even Zixuan, Du Xiaohuang and qingluan Xiaoqing, who had not seen for a long time, also appeared.


    Staring at all this, the old emperor of the Yu family turned pale and seemed to be aged for several decades.


    In his mind, the idea of "the general trend has gone" naturally sprouted in his mind


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2502

    Which of these strong people who come here is not the cultivation above the holy land, and such forces as the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, the farmhouse, the Mohist school, the yin-yang family, the Animal League and so on, are all at the same level as the seven big families.


    However, the most terrible thing is a group of people in the desolate country.


    The eighteen guards of the heavenly generals, the saint envoys of the wasteland town, the saint envoys of the temple of beasts in heaven, the people of the Du family, and some powerful demons'' followers of Du Shaofu, etc.


    All together, there are more than 100 strongmen in the Holy Land!


    I have to say, this is too terrible!


    "So many strong people are the people of the ROC emperor!"


    "Ha ha ha The Terrans are saved


    "The thieves of Yu family, they are all hard to escape today!"


    "The great ROC is mighty!"


    ¡­¡­


    The seven big families and so on innumerable have been sealed the human race strong person, at this time is unable to help but be excited, one after another excites to shout.


    Yu Duancheng''s face was livid, and he had a clear understanding of the situation in front of him.


    Relying on long-term planning and unexpected means, his Yu family controlled the seven families and took great pains to control the temple.


    This time, if the people around Du Shaofu were to fight together, it would be enough to crush his Yu family ten times!


    Is it true that today''s success or failure is on the verge of success?


    Yu''s old emperor''s silver teeth are broken, and his heart is unwilling!


    The Yu family''s plan for many years has been ruined by Du Shaofu!


    The hatred of heaven is filled in an instant and occupies all the reason of Yu Duancheng in an instant.


    In the cold and sharp eyes that looked at Du Shaofu, there was a terrible blood color and an endless murderous intention. They condensed into two substantive lights and burst out.


    However, Du Shaofu did not pay attention to this. He took back his excitement and gave a fist to the golden winged Dapeng birds, Yin Yang families, farmers, Mohists and Fenghuang people, and said, "thank you for coming to help us. Please help me today. If you can use my place, just let me know!"


    "The ROC emperor is polite!"


    All parties also responded in succession, saying that they would do their best.


    After that, Du Shaofu stopped talking and glanced at the Yu family.


    The situation between the field has been completely under his own control. How can Ren Yu''s family die without being stiff? It''s impossible to turn over a lot of waves!


    "Old man, how do you want to hop? If I were you, I''d just cut myself off, so that I wouldn''t struggle to death, or I''d kill you! "


    Du Shaofu looked at the old emperor of the Yu family, who was on the verge of violence, and said with a sneer.


    "Little bastard, even if you die, I won''t let you live!"


    Yu Duancheng''s anger burst out, and the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Spirit was vast and mighty, and all of them were collected back into his body.


    In a flash, the old emperor of the Yu family seems to have grown bigger and stronger.


    His face turned to flush, as if to drip blood!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes coagulated. He could see that this was the performance of the Yu family''s old emperor''s Qi and blood returning.


    This old man is going to fight for it!


    "Let me see how you, the scum of the Terran, can still struggle to death!"


    Du Shaofu was fearless. He stamped the void with his right foot and was terrified. The golden light burst out of his body and annihilated his figure.


    The brightness of the sun in the sky was covered by this light.


    As soon as the light appeared, the temple began to "rumble" and roar, waving a magnificent breath.


    Under the originally dark building, the light is shining brightly now. The endless pressure spreads between the heaven and the earth, making the temple seem to be alive.


    All the living creatures on the scene were shocked to retreat by the fierce pressure, even the holy land like the old emperor of the Yu family was no exception.


    "The seal of the emperor, this is the seal of the emperor!"


    The strong man of the Terran yelled, some of the strength is not enough, is to crawl down on the spot, worship!


    Du Shaofu''s body is wrapped in golden light, and the vast palace is filled with dragon spirit. If the gods are in the sky and the light is dazzling, ordinary people can''t look directly at him!


    Sonorous and powerful voice comes out from its mouth, shaking all sides!


    "The Yu family has caused trouble to the people, attempted to occupy the temple in vain, and blasphemed the pioneers of the clan. There is no amnesty for such a great crime!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was loud, echoing in every corner of the world: "today, in the name of the emperor, I give you all the dead!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ In the name of the emperor, all your doors are dead


    This huge voice, with the majesty of the supreme emperor, shocked all the people present and filled with awe.


    "People of the sun family, see the emperor!"


    "People of the wind family, see the emperor!"


    "People of the Jiang family, see the emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    "See the emperor!"


    After the powerful men of the seven families fell down one after another, all the people who had been abducted to this place by the Yu family were willing to kneel down on the ground, and the mountain called the emperor!For a moment, the uniform voice of worship shook the sky and made the sky tremble.


    At the scene of the wilderness, the golden winged Dapeng birds, farmers, yin-yang families and so on, all of them were shocked. They were so impressed by the momentum that they couldn''t speak for a long time!


    "Little bastard, take your life!"


    Yu Duancheng roared angrily, and his body flashed away to Du Shaofu. He clapped it with a flat and light hand. There was no venting of Qi. It was like the palm of a mortal!


    However, in the face of such a slap, Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless!


    "All the people of the Yu family will be killed without mercy!"


    In the golden light, Du Shaofu cried out.


    At the same time, the vast breath of the emperor''s seal is boiling, and the golden dragons are flying in the sky, twisting the huge dragon bodies, like mountains and mountains, rolling in the void!


    The powerful golden dragons coiled around each other, sending out high pitched chants of dragons, or claws flying in the sky, or gaping mouths, and they were crushed towards the old emperor of the Yu family!


    "Kill..."


    On the other side of the crowd, Du Tingxuan saw that Du Shaofu had already started to fight. Without hesitation, Du Tingxuan drank a lot. Then he raised his spear to the sky, and thundered down the sky. He directly entered the camp of the powerful members of the Yu family.


    "If you dare to fight against my father, the Yu family will not hesitate to die!"


    The little star moves with his fist, and the mark between his eyebrows gives off a strange light. With one blow, he smashes a strong man of Yu family and explodes it into a blood mist!


    "Even Lao Tzu brothers dare to take the throne of emperor. You are really living enough!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s handsome face was full of Yin Li Qi, and he quickly joined the battle circle.


    "The sky will be eighteen guards, kill with me!"


    The night drifted in the air, and the murderous air burst out. Eighteen shadows started at the same time, killing the eight Yu family holy places above the temple.


    After that, people from Kalou batian, old lady kalomora, Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing and other golden winged Dapeng birds all started their work.


    Green fox old demon, lonely day howl, Dugu burning sky, Oriental Green Wood and others are not willing to lag behind!


    "Yin Yang family, kill with me!"


    "Mo people, follow me!"


    "Let me kill the farmer!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2503

    More than one hundred strongmen of the holy land made the square in front of the temple boil up at the same time.


    The terrible talisman secret pattern sweeps, the wave is gorgeous brilliance, colorful!


    Each piece of sacred utensils broke the void, and the endless spirit of killing and cutting was surging in every space.


    Many of the strong men of the clan who had been sealed up for cultivation did not dare to stay here to watch the battle, but they were unable to surpass the power of the battle of the strongmen of the holy land.


    Seeing this, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Chibi, Huyu and other people saw this and successively took them to a place far away with gentle force, which saved them from the disaster of pond fish!


    Between the Terran and the beast alliance, there was a long-standing hatred, regarding each other as the enemy of life and death!


    But now, because of Du Shaofu''s relationship, the young strong men of the Animal League can''t watch these people die in the aftershock of energy.


    Standing in the distance, looking at the battlefield of the temple, all the human faces twitch, excited and frightened.


    The deeds of the Yu family almost destroyed the whole human race, and many powerful people died under the slaughter of the Yu family!


    If Du Shaofu didn''t appear in time, even the seven families could not escape their lives!


    At this time, they wish they could not rush into the Yu family''s lineup and kill the enemies with their swords and kill all the Terran cancer!


    However, their Shenque was sealed and could not play at all.


    What''s more, they don''t have to do it!


    Du Shaofu''s helpers are really ferocious!


    There are only about ten people in the Yu family, including the old emperor and the eight strong men.


    The rest of them are just Wuyu and wuzun.


    On Du Shaofu''s side, more than 100 holy places were swept up in one direction, just like the autumn wind sweeping leaves!


    The people of the Yu family couldn''t resist the impact. They screamed and screamed one after another. They couldn''t even escape. They had to lead their necks to be killed. Everyone was filled with despair!


    Led by Ye Piaoling, the 18 heavenly generals joined forces to hold back the eight Yu family holy land with the fierce spirit of killing and cutting, making it impossible to condense the most powerful means of the wild map blood hexagram.


    "Little bastard, die!"


    At the top of the temple, in the roar of the old emperor Yu, a palm that did not contain any fluctuation of Qi had penetrated through the layers of imperial dragon Qi outside Du Shaofu''s body and reached in front of him.


    This kind of palm is plain and unadorned, just like that played by a person without cultivation.


    However, Du Shaofu could feel it. Among them, the cultivation of the old emperor of the Yu family was condensed, which contained a terrible destructive power.


    If you are really hit by him, even if you don''t die, you have to take off a layer of skin!


    "You''ve said it many times, old man!"


    Du Shaofu said it in his mouth, but he didn''t mean to despise it. The mysterious spirit poured out of the palace in an instant and was blessed on the seal of the emperor.


    The dragon spirit of the imperial palace is like the clouds, the sea tide and the golden dragons shuttling in the waves.


    When Du Shaofu waved his hand, the Golden Dragon roared out, and the town collapsed in fear and power. It was like the top of Mount Tai, and it was pressing towards the old emperor of the Yu family.


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu drank and clapped his hands down!


    On the emperor''s seal, the vast flow of gas engine gradually condensed into a huge hand print, which collided with the ordinary palm of the old emperor Yu!


    "Boom and boom" earthquake in heaven and earth!


    The whole temple was deafening.


    The terrible energy swept through the sky and the earth, the void was directly blasted out of a black hole, and the strong tearing force burst out, as if to swallow everything, and the broken talisman secret patterns were quickly swallowed up.


    The body of the Yu family''s old emperor was directly patted on the ground, and a mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth, and the flush on his face quickly faded.


    In the past, at the moment when the two palms touched each other, the air returning from his body was violently impacted and collapsed in an instant.


    Then, the introverted Qi was released in an instant and could no longer be condensed.


    Once again and again, his body was greatly injured!


    "How could..."


    The old emperor of the Yu family covered his chest and got up in confusion. He looked at Du Shaofu, who was still standing in the sky, with a look of horror on his old face.


    He knew the boy was strong, but how could he be so strong!


    Even if it was a blow that he had accumulated all his life''s accomplishments, he couldn''t resist it!


    "Old thief, you can die!"


    Such words came out of his mouth, and his body flew high away from the seal of the emperor.


    Du Shaofu''s purple clothes and robes were floating in the air, and the thunder and martial veins released the terrible thunder and lightning light. He yelled: "emperor''s seal, suppress!"


    With the fall of the drink, the emperor''s seal golden light soared to the sky, covering the glory of the sun in the sky, and the momentum became more intense!


    Looking at the emperor''s seal with incomparable momentum, the old emperor of the Yu family clenched his teeth and wished to swallow Du Shaofu alive in order to eliminate his hatred!"Good, good, I will die with you today


    Three "good" characters burst out from Yu''s broken mouth, and the old-fashioned body folded up.


    The man was still in the air, but his body swelled endlessly, and quickly turned into a ball, and went straight to the emperor''s seal.


    "Be careful, Shaofu. The old man will blow himself up!"


    Seeing this, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, immediately yelled: "all of you, please step back!"


    Where he needed to be reminded, Huang Guo, the golden winged Dapeng birds, the Yin Yang family, the Mohist School and others have been paying close attention to the battle between Du Shaofu and the old emperor of the Yu family.


    Seeing such a scene, they immediately retreated one after another, leaving behind a group of the Yu family, and plundered to the far sky directly!


    With the help of these people, innumerable strong men of human race who have been sealed for their accomplishments have gone to far away places.


    You know, the old emperor of the Yu family is a solid and powerful man in the holy land. He really wants to be swept away by his self exploding power. I''m afraid no one here can escape his life!


    Just as the crowd was still retreating, there was only an explosion from the direction of the temple.


    Then, as if the whole world had been blown up, circles of energy ripples were pounding in all directions.


    Around the temple, thousands of mountains collapsed, thousands of waves roared, countless mountains turned into powder, and countless rivers were evaporated.


    People still in the air, even though the speed has been very fast, are still blown by the terrible energy ripple, like a boat in the strong wind and waves, undulating and ravaged by wanton destruction.


    Those who were not killed in the Yu family were all weak, and their escape speed was not as fast as that of the energy storm.


    In the moment of being swept, the body seems to be washed away by the terrible lava. In a blink of an eye, the flesh and blood are melted into a skeleton. The skeleton melts in the lava, and finally there is no residue left!


    The self explosion of the perfect practitioners of holy land is extremely terrible!


    The energy storm of tyranny, if it can destroy everything, lasts for half a column of incense together, and then it slowly shows signs of dissipation.


    Huang Guo, golden winged Dapeng birds, farmers, Mohists, Phoenix, the young strong of Animal League, countless human families, etc. only in this way can they dare to stand in the stagnation of the far sky.


    Staring at all this, everyone was shocked!


    Some of them have also suffered some trauma.


    "Dad


    Xiaoqilin tries to break away from Ouyang Shuang''s arms, spreads his hooves, and rushes back. He is extremely anxious!


    "Xiao Lin, be careful!"


    Ouyang Shuang whispered and quickly followed.


    Up to this time, no one had seen Du Shaofu come out.


    "My brother-in-law will be OK."


    Qijiajun wiped the sweat on his forehead, and there was a trace of worry on Junlang''s face.


    "I''ll see it!"


    Seven night light exquisite body light exhibition, then flies to the temple direction.


    Later, Sima Muhan, Dongli Qingqing, Du Xiaoqing, Du Shaojing, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoba and others were unwilling to fall behind and rushed out successively.


    Although they were well aware of Du Shaofu''s strength, they did not dare to take it lightly!


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    It was at this time that a faint voice came out of the broken storm.


    Then, only to see the purple robed youth to remove the smoke and dust all over the sky, showing a figure.


    When the old emperor of the Yu family blew himself up, a strong force broke out on the seal of the emperor, and he was carried to the temple by a strong force, which resisted the terrible energy storm.


    When they saw this, they all took a breath and immediately put on all smiles.


    "Dad..."


    Du Xiaolin cheered and threw himself into Du Shaofu''s arms. His small head rubbed hard on his face. He was extremely intimate.


    The palm of his hand touched little Qilin. Du Shaofu raised his smile and gave Ouyang Shuang a smile. Then he walked in the direction of the crowd and asked, "are you all ok?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with us!" Du Tingxuan said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "My clan''s crisis has finally passed safely."


    In a strange space, a hearty old man smiles and his eyes are as bright as the sun.


    "This boy, it''s incredible Ha ha


    The old man said to himself, with the shadow of the Golden Dragon lingering around him.


    At this time, the space in front of the old man suddenly had tiny ripples, which spread like water ripples.


    Then, an old woman stepped out of the void and stood in front of the old man.


    Seeing this, the old man was not surprised, but said with a smile, "you are here!"


    The old woman returned with a smile and said, "old man, do you want to see him too?"


    "Of course, I want to see you. This little guy is so unusual!"


    The old man continued: "this play was made by both of us, but we both hid in the most violent time. Now, with the boy''s intervention, things have the best results. Naturally, we have to come forward and finish the end! "Hearing this, the old woman laughed and said, "I''m afraid the boy will turn over his face on the spot after he knows it."


    The old man sneered and said, "well, we are all going to go to the earth soon. Will we be afraid of him


    The old woman shook her head and sighed: "if it wasn''t for the little guy, the human race and the beast alliance, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to settle down!"


    The old man did not answer. He just stretched out his hand and gently pulled the void away, and his body came in: "in this case, let''s meet him together. If you want to fight or scold, you can do whatever you want."


    ¡­¡­


    The temple!


    The aftereffect of the Yu family''s old emperor''s self explosion has completely dissipated, and the magnificent temple building still stands.


    As the remains of the ancestors of the human race, it has not been damaged by the violent energy impact, but still fluctuates with the ancient and mysterious atmosphere of vicissitudes.


    However, the huge square in front of the temple has become pockmarked, as if it had been ploughed by a god ox. it is totally different!


    At this time, all the people gathered in front of the temple.


    The home of all the people, such as Yao Fu''s, Sun Fu''s and sun''s, is the home of all the people.


    Beside Du Shaofu was a middle-aged man.


    This man is known to all the people present.


    He was the last emperor, who had been sealed in the temple by the old emperor of Yu family!


    After the death of Yu family old emperor, Du Shaofu naturally saved him!


    "It is indeed a great honor for the people to eradicate the calamities of the people. My Ji''s family used to offend and desecrate the majesty of the emperor. Today, we are willing to accept the punishment of the emperor of the ROC, without any complaint. "


    Ji Cang, the old ancestor of the Ji family, said in a loud voice and worshipped Du Shaofu to the end.


    "The Yao family blasphemes the emperor, and is willing to be punished!" Yao''s ancestors also said.


    The people of these two families, who were buried in heaven and death, fought against Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang in an attempt to capture the phoenix egg.


    At that time, Du Shaofu had ordered them to leave, but the two families wanted to see the treasure and clashed with them.


    In the end, Du Shaofu killed Ji Zhen''s ancestor of Ji''s family and shocked everyone. Finally, he gave up!


    But now, at the critical moment of the whole Terran, Du Shaofu has come forward to turn the tide, smashing the plans of the Yu family for many years and saving all the powerful people of the clan who have been sealed off.


    At the same time, it also saved the whole Terran!


    Its great achievements, enough to be recorded in the history of the human race, merit down the ages!


    As a result, for the Ji family, Yao family and others, they recognized Du Shaofu''s position as emperor from the bottom of their heart!


    What''s more, the emperor''s seal has already recognized him!


    "I will not care about the past!"


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that some things must be done. No matter what the reasons are, he will not ignore the human race.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu knew that although the Ji family and Yao family had selfish intentions, they were absolutely loyal to the people.


    When the old emperor of the Yu family forced them to surrender, they didn''t have a soft persimmon. Even when they were facing death, they didn''t say a word of soft words.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly became distant, as if he had seen through the boundless void. He said softly, "the boundary outside the ancient wasteland has disappeared, and there is no barrier for the human race and the beast alliance to defend. Since then, this pure land will not escape the blood and fire caused by the evil cult! "


    Around, hearing Du Shaofu''s words, people from the outside looked at each other, and everyone looked ugly.


    In particular, farmers, Mohists, Confucians, Taoists, yin-yang masters, and Fang technologists, who have experienced the war in ancient times, have a dignified face.


    They all know that the catastrophe will happen, and no one can stay away from it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2504

    Hearing Du Shaofu talk about the evil cult, the people in the ancient wasteland all stand up their ears and listen carefully.


    These people do not know much about the catastrophe of heaven and earth.


    But not long ago, many people have also seen the nine evil emperors of the demon sect, and they all know how terrible they are!


    At the same time, about the devil, also have a little heard.


    Du Shaofu looked back from afar and looked down at the countless people below. He was extremely fierce: "the ancient emperor had pinned the hope of the people on me, but I didn''t promise at that time, because I still have my wasteland and my relatives and friends to take care of, so I can''t stay here alone!


    But now, with the fall of the ancient emperor, the ancient wasteland has been integrated with the outside world, and the seal of the emperor has also recognized me, so The throne of the emperor should not be given up! "


    It''s all quiet!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were glowing, and his next words were even more eloquent and domineering: "the disaster of heaven and earth is coming, the demon cult is ready to move, and the demon God may completely recover at any time. In the face of the enemy, I don''t have the mind to spend on the meaningless struggle. If anyone has any objection to the throne of the emperor, speak with his fist! "


    At the same time, all the strong men in the ancient wasteland were stunned for a long time. Then they all crawled on the ground. No one dared to look up at Du Shaofu''s cold eyes.


    Then, Feng wanran of the wind family began to shout: "we must follow the emperor and fight against the great calamity together! If there are those who betray the Terrans, the whole world will punish them! "


    "We must follow the emperor''s side and fight against the calamity together. We will never be ambivalent."


    "We must follow the emperor''s side and fight against the calamity together. We will never be ambivalent."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people opened their mouths together, and the great voice shook the void and spread through the sky, resounding through every corner of the ancient wasteland.


    Even hundreds of thousands of miles away from the animal alliance area, can be heard clearly, there are countless monsters shocked by the sound!


    Listening to the roar of the mountain, Du Shaofu closed his eyes in silence.


    At this moment, he felt the power of boundless faith converged and blessed him through the seal of the emperor, which made his cultivation become more and more refined.


    You know, he is already a perfect cultivation in the holy land. How difficult it is to go further!


    But now, the cancer of the Yu family has been removed, and the hearts of all the people are unified. Under the unity of one mind, the vast will power condensed by them is unimaginable!


    Du Shaofu was confident that in the temple, he would not be afraid of a war, even if he was the nine evil emperors of the demon sect!


    "This is The brand of law


    When Du Shaofu was feeling the power of boundless faith, he suddenly felt a palpitation in the yuan God.


    At the beginning of his journey through time and space, witnessing the first World War of Taigu, along the long river of time, there were countless mysterious scenes in his mind, including all kinds of things, explaining the cycle of heaven, the law and order!


    Finally, these scenes condensed into a complex and mysterious law brand, leaving an indelible trace in his original spirit.


    Du Shaofu knew that the imprint of this law must also be the work of the ancestors of the Du family who had the body of heaven!


    However, because of his strength, he is far from the level of his ancestors.


    Therefore, he could not pry into the deep-seated legal principles of heaven and earth!


    "Ancestors What is the way of heaven... "


    Du Shaofu murmured, filled with countless doubts.


    When our ancestors suppressed demons, they once said, "I am the way of heaven, when protecting all living beings!"


    This sentence has inspired Du Shaofu so far!


    "Is it The way of heaven in the legend has something to do with the will power of all living beings? " Du Shaofu guessed secretly.


    All he knew was that the way of heaven seemed to command the heaven, to control all the laws in the world, and to be the common master of all living beings!


    It''s just not clear how the ancestors did it in Archaean times.


    At this time, the people''s wishes converged, which made the law brand in the yuan God palpitate. Presumably, there was an inevitable connection between the two.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Du Shaofu felt that there was no way to talk about it, so he had to give up.


    Deep sigh out a sigh, heart sigh: all of these, are limited by the lack of cultivation ah!


    "Everybody, get up!"


    Du Shaofu waved, and a golden light surged out, sending out a gentle force, holding up the bodies of the seven leading families in the crowd.


    Many people are elderly, and some of them have a good friendship with themselves.


    If it was not necessary, Du Shaofu would never show off in front of these people!


    Thank you Ji Cang Lao Zu bowed down to thank him, and was extremely respectful.


    In the past, he was deeply moved by Du Shaofu''s failure to retaliate.


    What''s more, the Ji family is also the top family of the Terran family. How can they be disrespectful to the emperor?


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was restrained and went away. He clasped his fist at the leaders of the seven families and said, "you are all predecessors and the mainstay of the human race. In the future, we should rely on you more for everything.""The emperor has a mission. We will die!"


    The city master of Biluo City, Sun Li of the sun family, said in a deep voice, and the rest of the people also expressed their opinions.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and said solemnly: "the catastrophe of heaven and earth is coming. Only when all living beings unite together can they have a chance to survive."! This process will never be peaceful. It is likely that I and you will all die


    With a cold and dignified look in his eyes, he continued to open his mouth: "the remaining evils of the Yu family will bother you. At this time, the whole Terran will never allow anyone to stab a knife behind his back, or even become a running dog of the demon cult


    The heads of several families nodded heavily to show that they understood.


    The space barrier of the ancient wasteland has disappeared. It''s better to condense all forces and fight with the demon cult instead of thinking about being alone!


    "In addition, the Terran and the beast alliance have been fighting for so many years. I hope that all the gratitude and resentment can be resolved, and they will not consume each other any more!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep look at Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, and Du Xiaolin, who was sleeping in Ouyang''s refreshing bosom.


    The Bifang divine birds and the dark tigers of the Animal League all have a deep relationship with themselves. Xiao Tian, demon, lion and other animals also respect little Qilin.


    And himself, the emperor of the Terran!


    If the Terran and the beast alliance continue to regard each other as the enemy of life and death, it is really unacceptable for Du Shaofu.


    Ji''s, sun''s, Jiang''s, Feng''s, Ren''s, Yao''s and first''s ancestors heard this and looked at each other for a long time.


    Obviously, their hatred for the beast League is really hard to erase for a time.


    It is a continuation of the eternal hatred. What has been accumulated from generation to generation is the struggle between races, not the general friction.


    Du Shaofu also understood this, but he would not allow this situation to continue: "on the other side of the Animal League, I will talk with the leader of the Animal League, the head of the Beefang Shenniao clan. Even if you have obsessions in your mind, you should try to put them down slowly. After all, the devil is the common enemy of all creatures in the world


    Du Shaofu''s words made everyone think deeply.


    People from the outside world, as well as Mohist, yin and Yang, farmers, Confucianists, Taoists, Phoenix and other powerful people all nodded their approval.


    No one knows the horror of the devil better than them!


    The strong men of the human race also fell into deep thought and thought about these words carefully.


    At this time, an old female voice suddenly came from afar, with a smile.


    "Little fellow, your opinion, I agreed for e Huang and the whole animal League first!"


    Countless people looked back in astonishment and saw a staggering old woman coming across the void. She was trembling, but she was extremely fast.


    Then, after the old woman appeared, another old man with a bent body walked out of the space crack.


    these two old people are both old and dying.


    But in their bodies, but exudes a shudder of prestige, so that the seven family ancestors such as the strong must fear!


    "Sister!"


    Seeing the old woman appear, Du Xiaoqing''s elegant and beautiful face first climbed up a touch of incredible surprise, then turned into all the joy, but the tears on his face fell down one by one.


    Du Xiaoqing''s shadow swayed slightly, then went to its side, a pair of jade hands were tightly held in the hands of the old woman.


    "Ancient emperor!"


    Some of the strongest members of the Terran were astonished to see the shambling old man.


    Du Shaofu is no exception!


    In a flash, ten young strong men and countless Terrans of the beast League suddenly exploded.


    "The old woman is the ancient ancestor of the Bifang divine bird family?"


    "Ancient emperor, that''s the ancient emperor of my people!"


    "How can the ancient emperor appear? Isn''t his old man fallen?"


    "What''s more, I heard that the ancient ancestor of the Bifang divine bird family has also fallen!"


    "Isn''t it? It''s because of their fall that the Animal League and the Terran have been in turmoil one after another."


    "Now Why are they here at the same time? "


    ¡­¡­


    Countless strong people have a lot of discussion, with the same puzzle in their hearts.


    The beast alliance and the Terran have always been at loggerheads, and they have been fighting with each other for a lifetime!


    At this time, how can they walk together in harmony?


    Such doubts made Du Shaofu confused!


    Before he came to the people''s family, the patriarch of e Huang once told him that after the emperor''s competition for the Congress, Xiao Qing''s sister came to the ancestral temple to fight with the ancient emperor. The two ancestors, who were approaching the end of their lives, finally fell down one after another.


    It is for this reason that Yao Tian Yan Feng, Ba Huang demon long, Gu Lan Tian Diao, and Yu Jia of the Terran clan dare to rebel in order to control the power and dominate the beast League and the Terran.But now, when the Animal League and the Terran turmoil are over, these two people even appear here at the same time, alive, just like nobody.


    Although the two men were both dying and decadent, Du Shaofu knew that they were very fierce and were the pillars of the Animal League and the Terran.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to let the sinister Yao Tian Yan Feng clan, as well as the Yu family and other forces, immediately expose their long-standing wilful ambition and launch a rebellion!


    "Two elders!"


    Du Shaofu, who dares to be raised in front of the two men, immediately flies forward and salutes respectfully.


    No matter how much confusion you have in mind, this is not the time to think.


    "Ha ha Young man, you are very good


    The ancient emperor of the human race was smiling, and his palm, which was as old as bark, clapped on Du Shaofu''s shoulder.


    Xiaoqing''s sister also half squinted and nodded slowly. In Du Shaofu''s eyes, she was full of enjoyment.


    "I don''t know, two elders..."


    Du Shaofu''s words came to his lips, only half of which he said, and then he hesitated to ask questions.


    But who is the ancient emperor of the Terran and the ancient ancestor of the Bifang people? That''s an old guy who has lived for countless years and has become a fine old man. How can he not understand the meaning of this little guy.


    They looked at each other, then grinned at the same time.


    When Du Shaofu saw this, he was confused!


    "It''s better for me to tell you."


    The old woman of the Bifang clan said with a smile, "I''m really at the end of our time, and we''re running out of time. However, we all know that there are some unstable factors in each ethnic group. These schemers have long been expecting us to die. "


    Du Shaofu nodded and understood this.


    These two ancient ancestral figures, even when the time limit is approaching, are still extremely terrible. They have played a needle like role in stabilizing the sea god in the Terran and beast alliance.


    As long as they live for one day, they will be able to suppress those who have no intention to move, and can only keep hiding!


    However, it was just like this. After their fall, chaos broke out almost at the same time among the Terran and the beast alliance.


    Xiaoqing''s sister continued to say, and her old face turned to fierce: "I have been practicing for countless years, and my heart is for the animal alliance. If we can''t eradicate these evils, how can we go at ease? "


    Then he turned his eyes to the ancient emperor of the Terran, and said, "therefore, we two old guys who have been fighting for a lifetime have had the same tacit understanding at the same time. Before each funeral day, we must remove the cancer in the ethnic group!"


    After hearing this, Du Shaofu finally understood. He could not help but said, "so, at the meeting for the emperor, you two fought each other on purpose? It''s not true that the two predecessors fell down because of this? "


    All the surrounding creatures are stunned!


    Du Shaofu''s words have been made clear enough. It turns out that the two ancestors were pretending to be dead, but they had made an appointment!


    Its purpose is to lead out the black sheep of each clan, let them all jump up, and then one-time eliminate, never after suffering!


    This is a process of scraping bones to cure poison. It will be very painful. It will probably hurt the Animal League and the Terran.


    In the end, it''s true.


    However, for the future of the two ethnic groups, they have to do this!


    Only in this way can they really die, and then they can turn to sleep


    But there was something unexpected in this process, because Du Shaofu''s appearance jumped up and down in the Animal League and the Terran.


    In the end, the two ancestors didn''t even show their faces, and the matter was solved satisfactorily, let alone put forward hands.


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu bit his teeth, and a word sprang out of his teeth. He was suspected of swearing: "ginger is still old and spicy!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2505

    "What about you?"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the old woman and the ancient emperor pointed to each other, and then both laughed.


    "How can I feel used?"


    Du Shaofu touched his nose and rolled his eyes. He was very dissatisfied.


    He felt that he was cheated by these two old guys, and he was used as a knife.


    "Little guy, I didn''t ask you to do it. You jumped out on your own!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s appearance, Xiao Qing''s sister said this.


    The ancient emperor on one side didn''t answer, but the smiling expression clearly agreed with what the old woman said.


    "I..."


    Du Shaofu was speechless for a moment, and his face turned into a pig''s liver.


    The creatures around him are speechless. They are two old grandfathers who have played rogues in front of so many people. It''s amazing!


    "Ha ha ha, this boy is not happy!" The old emperor laughed.


    Du Shaofu patted his chest and said in a righteous and righteous way: "two elders, you should speak with conscience! I''m special, but I almost got my life. You''d better hide in the dark and enjoy watching the Opera


    This is also true. In the Animal League, when faced with the joint efforts of the third ancestor of Feng and the old ancestor of Zhan Jie, Du Shaofu was caught by the old ancestor Feng and nearly crushed by his vigorous chicken claws.


    If it wasn''t for the last moment, he would have been dead if he realized that "heaven and earth are empty"!


    But in the temple, if it was not for the wasteland, the golden winged Dapeng birds, Mohist and many other powerful people came to the temple one after another. It would be a fierce battle to deal with the Yu family by Du Shaofu alone!


    In the end, Du Shaofu did not say that for a while, the seven families and others would not be able to retreat completely. They could not be as happy as they are now!


    The most important thing is that in this difficult process, the two ancestors did not show up from the beginning to the end!


    Now the storm is gradually calming down, the general situation has been set, two people ran out in unison, and finally came to a sentence: we did not ask you to do it, you jumped out!


    This is the source of Du Shaofu''s great anger!


    "Well It''s really my fault! "


    The ancient emperor nodded and said, "in fact, we just want to see what you can do with this little guy."


    The old woman''s jaw head indicated that it was true.


    For the young man in front of them, they all have a kind of expectation, hoping that he can go to a higher level.


    And, in the end, the boy didn''t let people down!


    Du Shaofu didn''t know what the two old foxes were thinking, but he didn''t go into it.


    He said solemnly and seriously: "the two elders have also seen the play. In this case, let''s give the boy some treasures. The right should be compensated! Sachets, medicines, anything, not too many. A thousand or eight thousand pieces of each is enough! "


    "This..."


    The ancient ancestors of the Bifang people are speechless, which has precipitated the boundless mood of endless years, and also has a kind of impulse to beat people.


    How dare the boy speak. There are eight thousand pieces of holy vessels and medicines, and everything!


    The ancient emperor of the human race could not help blowing his beard and staring at him. In his heart, the sense of guilt that had just risen towards Du Shaofu disappeared in an instant.


    "I have promised you that from now on, the past friendship and resentment between the Animal League and the Terran will be written off. Is such compensation not enough?" Said the old woman.


    Du Shaofu pondered for a moment and nodded.


    He didn''t really want any compensation. Maybe the Terran and the beast alliance have some sacred vessels and medicines, but they are the deepest and deepest ones.


    Although this approach, completely does not conform to his consistent style.


    Turning to look at the ancient emperor, Du Shaofu asked, "what do you think of this matter?"


    Since the ancient emperor is still alive, if the Terran and the beast alliance want to reach a settlement, they must accept his opinions.


    , "now you are the king of the Terran, and everything has the final say of you. My old man who is dying will not be involved in your youth."


    The ancient emperor''s eyes were carefree.


    "That''s settled!" Du Shaofu said softly.


    There was a sudden surge of sadness in his heart.


    The ancient emperor of renzu, the ancestor of Bifang people, both of them have lived for endless years and have given everything for their own ethnic groups.


    Up to now, it is really about to run out of oil and the lamp is running out.


    In the real fall before, but also painstaking efforts to eradicate the disaster.


    Even without Du Shaofu, everything would be under their control.


    This is really moving.


    "The oppressive power between heaven and earth has all disappeared, and all living beings have made great progress in their cultivation. Can''t you, two elders, have no way to continue Shouyuan?" Du Shaofu hoped for a tunnel.The two men had already reached the peak of this realm.


    If they can live a little longer, then for the next evil cult is about to cause the catastrophe, will certainly bring great help.


    "Ha ha, now that our deadline is coming, we can''t live for a few days. We can''t help you any more. I''m afraid we can only rely on you little dolls in the future." Said the ancestor of the Bifang clan.


    The ancient emperor of the Terran nodded his head and said, "my old man has lived long enough, and he will soon become a hermit, but..."


    The ancient emperor suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky. The dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace swept through his body, and the golden dragons flew up into the sky. The proud dragon head was high in the air, explaining his unyielding spirit!


    At this moment, he seemed to be young for countless years, with the longing and yearning of young people in his eyes, and his voice leisurely said: "I still want to go and have a look before the fall of Zihua!"


    The ancient emperor''s old eyes, as if looking through the endless space, to unknown places.


    "Those who are going to be buried in the earth are still thinking of tossing about!" When the ancient ancestor of Bifang clan saw this, he was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile. In turn, he was touched by a certain heartstring. He couldn''t help but change his fascination: "in this case, I also want to see it!"


    Following their eyes, countless people felt at a loss, especially the living creatures in the ancient wasteland, who did not understand what they were talking about.


    But in Du Shaofu''s heart, there was a violent tremor!


    He knew that beyond this world, there were countless worlds.


    The devil, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, the Dragon God and others, all come from other worlds.


    Because the suppression force formed between heaven and earth in the first World War of Taigu has all disappeared. Then, the door of the world can be opened again. As long as the cultivation is strong enough, we can walk through the world.


    The two old people, the ancient emperor of the human race and the ancient ancestor of the Bifang clan, want to break the boundary at the time of their death!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2506

    Du Shaofu was silent for a long time.


    It is very likely that they will never leave


    "It seems that the two elders have made up their minds. Naturally, it is inconvenient for me to retain them. I just don''t know when they are going to leave!" Du Shaofu asked, holding his fist.


    "The matter of the Terran and the beast alliance is over, and the resentment between the two sides has been resolved because of you. My old man has nothing to worry about!"


    The ancient emperor said: "since this is the case, it''s better to choose a day than to hit the sun. Let''s go now."


    The old woman agreed and pulled Du Xiaoqing''s hand with a reluctant eye.


    Turning her head, the old woman said to Du Shaofu, "Xiaoqing will continue to take care of you. The Bifang clan and the Animal League will have a lot of trouble for you in the future."


    "Please don''t worry, master. As long as I can do it, there is no difference." Du Shaofu said in a deep voice.


    "I''m gone, I''m old, and I''m still grinding!"


    The ancient emperor laughed and scolded. Finally, he took a look at the magnificent temple, which was covered with folds. On his face, there was a strong feeling of farewell.


    There is the place where he devoted his whole life!


    Slowly take back his eyes, in the eyes of the ancient emperor, the brilliant brilliance bloomed, and the bent body slowly became straight!


    At this moment, the body, which was just about to die, became incomparably big and tall, so it could hold up a sky!


    A great momentum burst out from him, the light burst out, making it dazzling like the sun, as if the gods came to the world!


    With one hand behind him, he pointed to the sky with the other hand. He gently spat out a word in his mouth, but it was like a spring thunder, suddenly exploded: "open!"


    "Boom..."


    Above the sky, the invisible trend broke out and broke everything. The huge roar made the whole world tremble with it!


    The sky is drooping, the earth is shaking, and the rivers are standing up!


    In the place where the ancient emperor pointed to, a terrible gap burst out of the void, just like the huge mouth of gods and demons, as well as the gate to the dark abyss, shrouded in the heads of countless creatures, making people cold all over the body!


    Among them, the Yin and Yang Qi is poured out, the power of gods and demons is mighty, and the endless thunder roars and roars, just like destroying the world!


    Bursts of strange breath, rolling layer by layer, from the void cracks to the face.


    Such a breath, which is quite different from the world, is an unprecedented feeling for all living creatures present!


    "Boy, the Terran will be given to you!"


    The ancient emperor finally told Du Shaofu that the big sleeves were fluttering, and then they stepped aside. One by one, the figure turned into a mirage, disappeared from the original place and entered the void crack.


    Looking at this scene, the ancestors of the seven families are all magnificent, at the same time, tears in the old cheek.


    They seem to have returned to the old days of countless years ago. As young and arrogant, they witnessed the boundless demeanor of the emperor exhibition at that time, and led the whole human race to glory continuously!


    The ancient ancestor of the Bifang clan touched Du Xiaoqing''s head, and then he was no longer nostalgic. He took a faltering step and called out, "go on..."


    The old man flew into the sky and entered the void with the ancient emperor.


    "Farewell to the ancient emperor!"


    The whole Terran kneels down at the same time and shouts in unison.


    "Farewell to my grandfather!"


    Ten young and powerful members of the Animal League also saw the old women off.


    At this time, almost everyone understood that they were leaving.


    It is likely that there will be no time to see you again


    Du Shaofu gazed at Gao Tian, but he could hear a voice of ridicule coming from the rolling thunder: "we two old guys, who have been fighting and killing for a lifetime, did not expect that when we were about to die, we not only performed a play with tacit understanding, but also were able to walk together. What a wonderful thing about life! Ha ha ha... "


    The sound, accompanied by a cheerful and heroic laugh, gradually subsided until it was completely dispersed.


    Countless people kneel on the ground, watching the huge void crack slowly close.


    Yin and Yang Qi flow and blend, gradually annihilate, the thunder light is also dissipated.


    In the end, the sky and the earth are cleared up, and the pure blue sky is exposed.


    Everything is calm again.


    Just, no longer see those two trembling body shape!


    Many of the strongmen of the Terran people feel extremely lost.


    On Du Xiaoqing''s beautiful cheeks, there were also tears.


    "Xiaoqing, don''t be sad. If the two elders went to the outside world, they might get the chance that this world can''t see, so as to extend Shouyuan. If so, there will be another day to see them! "


    He reached out to wipe away the tears on Du Xiaoqing''s face. Du Shaofu said with a slight smile.


    This sentence has half comfort, the other half is hope and expectation.


    You know, the vast world contains too much mystery.


    Just as in this world, even characters like the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God will be oppressed and unable to perform all their accomplishments.Perhaps, the ancient emperor and sister Xiaoqing go to other world, can really get the method of life extension is not necessarily!


    Although, this kind of hope is extremely slim!


    But even so, Du Shaofu was willing to leave more expectation in his heart.


    "Shaofu, it''s time to end our journey to the ancient wasteland!" At this time, Du Tingxuan went to Du Shaofu and said.


    Nodding his head, Du Shaofu said leisurely, "everyone should go back to the wasteland first. I still have something to do!"


    His eyes turned to the huge temple, where there are the ancestors of the human race left, he also wanted to go in to understand.


    "By the way..."


    Du Shaofu suddenly slapped his forehead and exclaimed that he was confused. Then, with a wave of his hand, the ancient space opened and a tall and straight young man in cloud robe stepped out of it.


    "Third uncle, third brother!"


    After the young people appeared, they said hello to Du Tingxuan, Du Shaofu and Du Shaojing.


    He is Du Yunlong, who was rescued by Du Shaofu in ancient Lantian.


    At that time, Du Shaofu, after learning the news of the turmoil in the Animal League through soul searching, rushed over.


    But the second brother''s state is strange, can only put it into the ancient space, in order to wait for the matter to be solved after.


    Later, when the people rebelled against the Yu family, Du Shaofu ran to the temple in a hurry.


    This one comes and goes, unexpectedly forgot the second elder brother, has been dragging until now only then remembers.


    "Second brother..."


    Du Shaofu touched the back of his head and grinned apologetically.


    But at the same time, he also found the great changes in his second brother, and he was shocked: "the peak of the Holy Land in the early stage, a little further, is the middle period of the Holy Land!"


    Du Yunlong''s body is filled with an extremely terrible breath. Standing there, you are just like a towering mountain!


    It is a kind of incomparable heavy momentum, such as a respect device, carrying the supreme majesty, even if the storm, it is still!


    At a glance, it gives rise to the feeling of high mountains in the bottom of people''s heart!


    Du Shaofu can see that the second elder brother has completely integrated with the "Fu Huang Sheng Zhong".


    Its own cultivation, also with a great improvement!


    Such changes, of course, can not be concealed from Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing and others.


    At the same time, they were very happy!


    Du Yunlong''s strength has soared, which is a good thing for the whole country!


    And such as farmers, Mohists, Confucianists, Phoenix, etc., are looking at each other, speechless.


    Looking at a group of people around Du Shaofu, they all burst out with infinite emotion.


    Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Ouyang Shuang, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoqing, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang.


    They are the eighteen guards of the heavenly generals, the saint envoys of the town of the wasteland, the saint envoys of the town halls of the heavenly beasts hall, and the family of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    There are Zhen Qingchun, Dai Xingyu, Lei Tianhuang, Lei Yang, di Lang, GUI ape and so on.


    Not to mention, he was surrounded by many confidants, such as Rudong Qingqing, qiyexi, Zixuan, Yejin, Su Muxin, Sima Muhan and other confidants, which played a role in the friendship between the wasteland and the forces.


    Once upon a time, the forces of the wasteland had grown to such a degree that they had completely left behind the top forces that had been passed on for countless years!


    That young man in purple robe has created an astonishing ambition!


    "We are old, too!" The old man of the farmer''s earth hoe sighed, giving birth to boundless emotion.


    "If we go on like this, we old guys will be easily surpassed by young people."


    "If you can survive after the disaster, I also want to go outside for a while," said the Phoenix sage of the Phoenix clan with long eyes and full of longing


    Perhaps in the outside world, they can pry into a higher realm.


    "There will be a chance!" Du Shaofu said so.


    No matter how terrible the devil is, he can''t be defeated!


    Because, behind him, there are many close relatives and loved ones, countless people in the desolate country, all the people here, and countless friends.


    All this needs him to protect with his life!


    "Wuzun, the matter here is over. I''ll go back first!"


    The Confucianist Meng Qianhe came forward and saluted Du Shaofu.


    Later, the farmers, Mohists, yin and Yang schools, Taoism, local technologists, the Phoenix family, the golden winged Dapeng bird family and so on all came forward to bid farewell to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu did not dare to ask for help. He hastened to return the salutes one by one and said, "please help me. I''ll thank you for your help in the future."


    When all the people saw this, they all stopped talking and went away one after another.


    During the trip to the ancient wasteland, all parties gained a lot of benefits, which can be said to be full of harvest.


    In particular, the elimination of the oppressive force between heaven and earth has made a lot of young people grow up rapidly, and many people have broken through to the Holy Land!"Let''s go too!"


    Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing and Zhen Qingchun also left.


    Under the instruction of Du Shaofu, Lei Tianhuang went with them.


    And thunder sheep, ape, etc. still stay here.


    Du Shaofu breathed a sigh of relief when he dismissed the Ji family, Sun family, Jiang family, Liu family and so on.


    "Master, I want to go into the temple and understand it!"


    Du Shaofu clasped his fist and said to the last emperor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2507

    "Now that you are the emperor, you can enter the temple at any time and understand what your ancestors left behind." The last emperor laughed.


    Although he looks like a middle-aged man, he should be called the old emperor at this time.


    Du Shaofu nodded and prepared to go to the temple.


    And just then, as soon as he was halfway out of the way, he stopped in the air again.


    Looking back, looking at a place in the void, the corners of the mouth pick up a radian.


    "Come out if you''ve seen enough. Although I''m really handsome, there''s no need to peep at me all the time." Du Shaofu asked in a slightly frivolous manner.


    Standing beside him, the old emperor was stunned and looked at the young man in front of him with suspicious eyes. I don''t know how he suddenly uttered such a sentence.


    But then, a soul stirring female voice sounded in their ears: "yes, people just think they can''t see enough!"


    With the fall of the voice, I saw a fiery woman walking out of the empty air.


    The woman was dressed in a big red tight robe with two sides slit, extending to the time of the big stock.


    With her walk, waist twist, behind a full of snow greasy flicker, people can not move their eyes.


    This enchanting woman is the soul concubine that Du Shaofu met in the dead place and then went to the tomb of heaven.


    "How did you come here?"


    Du Shaofu quickly withdrew his eyes and asked.


    It has been several months since we met last time. I didn''t expect that Hun Ji would appear in the temple at this time.


    Hun Ji''s red lips rose and went to Du Shaofu. She said with a smile, "I heard that you made the beast League fly and dog jump, and then you killed here in a fierce manner to stir up the wind and rain. People in charge want to come to see the supreme demeanor of the new Emperor!"


    After hearing the speech, Du Shaofu knew it clearly.


    The soul girl, I''m afraid, has already arrived, and will not come later than the drunkard father and others.


    But she has been hiding in the dark, quietly watching, did not move.


    "What are you going to do next?" Du Shaofu asked.


    Hun Ji is the remnant soul of countless ancient strongmen. She gives birth to wisdom and stays in the grave.


    Now that the oppressive power of heaven and earth has gone, she will not stay there.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s question, hunji stood on tiptoe, her face was close to his ear, her lips were soft and her voice was soft and waxy, and she breathed out like blue: "people only know you, and they will follow you in the future."


    In front of him, the pair of plump Zhiyu were ready to come out. They were directly pasted on Du Shaofu''s face, and a faint fragrance penetrated into his heart and made him feel refreshing.


    Du Shaofu jumped away in embarrassment, but he couldn''t help sniffling, showing some aftertaste.


    This move, attracted soul Ji a burst of "giggle" Jiao Xiao, two groups of white greasy waves, shaking, as if to break free from the shackles, jump out.


    Du Shaofu was guilty, and glanced at the old man standing on the other side, with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    "Cough Well, you talk about it first. I have something else to do. I''ll leave first... "


    The old man coughed and turned around in embarrassment. He didn''t dare to stop for half a second and ran away quickly!


    "Don''t make fun of me. Tell me what you really think." Du Shaofu spread out his hand and said to his soul.


    In any case, he and she is also an acquaintance.


    In addition, she had helped herself. Naturally, Du Shaofu was also a little concerned.


    "Why, don''t you want to take them in?"


    Soul Ji "giggles" and laughs, and once again deceives Du Shaofu.


    That pair of pride, constantly in its arm rub, enchanting incomparable.


    "You are a beautiful woman with extraordinary strength. Although the world is big, there is no place you can''t go and where I need to take in."


    Du Shaofu said, touching his nose.


    He didn''t dare to provoke the woman in front of him. You know, this is a monster who has lived for many years and has become a fine one!


    What''s more, if Ouyang Shuang knew that, she would have to break her leg!


    Soul Ji turned her lips and no longer flirted with him. She just said faintly, "I''m not kidding. You really make me look different, so I decided to follow you in the future."


    "Really? That''s settled! "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and said quickly. His eyes were fixed on Hun Ji with an air of fear that she would repent.


    He knew that the strength of the woman in front of her was not under the old emperor of the Yu family.


    If she can walk together with the desolate country, it will be a great help to fight against the demon religion in the future.


    This kind of result is really not to ask for!


    "It''s a deal!"


    Soul Ji Jiao said with a smile, in the beautiful eyes flashing inexplicable brilliance.


    Although not much contact with this boy, but a few of the intersection, let soul Ji feel that this boy is really extraordinary!At the same time, her heart is more sure, at the beginning of meeting, after dealing with Gu Ming, is absolutely put by this boy!


    "In that case, I will enter the temple to understand, or you will go to the wasteland first!" Du Shaofu said.


    "No, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Soul Ji gathered up the hair, and then said.


    Du Shaofu nodded. If she was willing to wait, it would be as she wished.


    No longer hesitating, Du Shaofu turned to face the temple building which was towering into the clouds!


    "Please temple!"


    Looking at the majestic building, Du Shaofu suddenly burst into a deep voice, shaking nine days.


    The seal of the emperor rushed out of his body, and the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace swept through the vastness, and the empty shadows of the golden dragons crossed the void and roared at the sky.


    "Long, long..."


    The huge temple trembled and roared with deafening roar, and the light rose into the sky.


    Then, the magnificent temple building gradually became dark and simple, like a huge stone tablet, standing quietly.


    On the stone tablet, there are a series of figures emerging, undulating a strong atmosphere.


    These figures are the emperor of the temple since ancient times!


    At the top, there are two figures standing side by side, namely the sage of the human family and Du Shaofu.


    It may be that the old emperor of the Yu family wanted to refine the relationship between the temples by force. The breath on the empty shadow of the road was much weaker at this time.


    Du Shaofu strode open and, with a flash of stature, went to the huge gate of the temple.


    He put his hand on the door, and his hand felt cold.


    Towards the golden door, the light of the hand.


    With Du Shaofu''s efforts, the gate was slowly pushed open.


    The eye is a dark, can not see any details, only a precipitation of endless years of vicissitudes of life, flutter to the face!


    "Dada Da..."


    When Du Shaofu entered the temple, the sound of his feet echoed in the dark and quiet building, making a clear and crisp sound.


    Behind him, the gate of the temple "creaked" and closed itself, which made Du Shaofu fall into all the darkness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2508

    In the dark, Du Shaofu was surprised that he could not see anything clearly.


    Du Shaofu''s power of Yuan Shen was put into use.


    The shadow of a huge red Jiri macaque was perched on his head with a terrible breath.


    The five finger peaks are manifest, shining in all directions.


    "Boom..."


    After the release of his yuan Shen''s power, the golden light was like a fire. The air here was ignited in an instant, rolling with surging flames, which made Du Shaofu feel as if he were in a sea of fire.


    Golden flame, burning the space collapse, burning everything.


    At the same time, it also burns out the real face of this space!


    Du Shaofu gazed at him and saw a large stone wall standing in front of him.


    And he himself, at the foot of this stone wall, looks insignificant.


    As he breathed out his breath gently, Du Shaofu slowly took the power of Yuan Shen back into his body. The stone wall in front of him was still displayed in front of him, but it did not return to darkness.


    On the stone wall, there are mottled marks, crisscross, flowing traces of years.


    However, these marks are emitting extraordinary breath, majestic atmosphere, hope that life out of awe inspiring meaning!


    Du Shaofu retreated and wanted to see the whole picture of the stone wall.


    However, the stone wall is too big, no matter how far he retreats, he can''t get a full view of it.


    "That''s..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. Standing in the distance, he found that the seemingly irregular marks formed a pair of figure patterns, which were majestic in shape and awe inspiring in charm.


    "These are the ancestors of the people who have left their names in the temple!"


    Du Shaofu found that the human figures were the same as those of the empty shadows imprinted on the temple, both in breath and momentum.


    Therefore, he concluded that this must be the result of the names of the ancestral temples.


    In order to test this idea, Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at the top of the stone wall.


    If what you expect is not bad, there should be ancestral saints and their own brand!


    But the result let him a little disappointed, in his eyes, did not see the two figures in his own mind.


    However, this did not make Du Shaofu care too much.


    "We should have a good understanding of what our ancestors left behind."


    Du Shaofu said to himself with a deep look.


    Since ancient times, there have been many ancestors of the people, but few of them can make a name for the temple.


    From this, we can see their extraordinary place!


    Since you are here, how can you not have a good understanding?


    No longer hesitating, Du Shaofu sat down on the ground with his eyes slightly closed. He released the red Jiri horse Monkey God and went away to cover the patterns of the human ancestors.


    At the moment of contact with the stone wall, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen "Hua" was pulled by a strange force and directly entered a mysterious situation.


    At this moment, the stone wall bloomed with glittering and translucent light, showing the extraordinary place!


    Those figure patterns, wave out a strong verve, as if to live in general!


    It was at this time that a dignified middle-aged man stepped out of the void and came to Du Shaofu''s side.


    This middle-aged man is the last emperor of the Terran!


    "How can you enter the state of comprehension so quickly, this boy..."


    Looking at the changes on the stone wall, and then looking at Du Shaofu, who was silent, the old man couldn''t help but gape.


    This stone wall, hidden in the temple space, is also a legacy of the ancestors of the human race.


    After generations of outstanding emperor''s continuous efforts, it has left an indelible brand on it, as the inheritance of human reproduction and prosperity!


    If you can understand what the ancient ancestors left, even if it is only a small scale and half a claw, it can make them advance all the way to become the top strong person in the family!


    However, it is not easy to get something here.


    If you don''t have enough savvy talent, you will get nothing even if you''re sitting in a rut all your life!


    "Worthy of the name of the temple, who can shoulder the shoulder with the sages, is indeed extraordinary and refined!"


    After the shock, the old man can only sigh like this.


    When he first arrived here, he had been groping for a whole month before he could get a clue. He had a feeling with the design of one of the ancestors of the human race, and finally got part of the inheritance.


    You know, he was the last emperor!


    Although his intelligence was not as good as that of his ancestors, he was recognized by the seal of the emperor at that time, and finally won the throne of emperor!


    It''s just that Du Shaofu''s performance is really incredible!


    Standing aside, the old man did not disturb him, but waited quietly.At this time, Du Shaofu was in a mysterious state which was hard to explain.


    At the moment when he touched the stone wall, there was a magic force coming into his mind, which was integrated with his ideas.


    After careful understanding, the mind is aware that this magical power is the life-long experience of a human ancestor.


    The vast amount of information constantly impacted Du Shaofu''s spirit, leaving a brand mark in his mind.


    "Worthy of being a pioneer of the Terran people, these insights are really at a strategic level." Du Shaofu thought to himself.


    He will benefit a lot by comparing the feelings left by his ancestors with his own practice methods!


    As his understanding continued to be thorough, the light on the pattern became more and more prosperous, and in the end, it was dazzling!


    A strong and imperious pressure was sent out, which made the old man standing beside Du Shaofu step back.


    "So soon


    This scene, let the old man emperor can not help but a burst of amazement!


    But think about it, it''s a relief.


    With Du Shaofu''s current strength, his accomplishments are not much worse than his ancestors.


    Therefore, it is not difficult for them to have a general understanding!


    "Next


    Du Shaofu no longer lingered, but the power of the yuan Shen shifted decisively and rushed towards the next set of notches.


    On the stone wall, there is a pattern gradually lighting up, shining brilliantly everywhere, dazzling people''s eyes.


    Soon, the light of this pair of patterns has reached its peak again, releasing a huge atmosphere again.


    As the inheritance was understood, Du Shaofu also found that not all the insights left by these predecessors were useful to him.


    "It seems that we still have to speed up, and only select those careful experiences that are useful to us and confirm each other with what we have learned!" Du Shaofu decided secretly!


    Thinking in my heart, the power of Yuan Shen did not stop, and continued to understand.


    Then, a pair of engravings have been lit up one after another.


    Until later, the whole stone wall flickered like a lantern!


    "This..."


    For a moment, the old man was speechless!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2509

    Since ancient times, there have been so many arrogant figures among the human race!


    But even those who can make the name of the temple can''t understand the feelings of the ancestors one by one like Du Shaofu!


    It is absolutely impossible for those outstanding emperors who have left their names in the temple to do so!


    The most important point is that this kind of perception speed, is really fast some terrible!


    It''s no wonder that if he was not so extraordinary, such as the ancient ancestor of Bifang and the ancient emperor of Terran, how could he look at this boy with a different eye at the same time!


    "Can this boy really reach the height of the sage?"


    The old man could not help mumbling to himself.


    After a series of changes in the ancient wasteland, the old man emperor also learned a lot of secrets and had a certain understanding of the outside world.


    The catastrophe of heaven and earth is coming. In such an era, there will inevitably be a man who is transcendent and holy to fight against the devil!


    Only the new emperor, who was shoulder to shoulder with the sages when the temple was named, has the hope to lead all living beings against the evil cult!


    No matter the final result, whether the boy can calm the world and turn the tide back.


    But what is certain is that he will rise against the trend, stand at the top of this field, and even grow up to be the first person in the world, and catch up with the miracle created by the ancestors of the human race!


    In this regard, the old emperor has a vague expectation!


    "Boom..."


    Between his thoughts, there was a new change on the stone wall ahead.


    The roar of the sky sounded, and the huge stone wall began to vibrate!


    At this time, Du Shaofu also opened his eyes and gazed away.


    The imprints of the ancestors of the human race, which were outlined by those marks, burst into a bright light, which made Du Shaofu''s eyes tingle.


    This light with extremely high temperature, as if to melt this part of the space.


    Rao is based on Du Shaofu''s accomplishments. In this burning heat, he can''t help but sweat from his forehead and drips down his cheek!


    Standing on the side of the old emperor, the same is true!


    "To be a saint Is this the legendary sage? Is the sage about to manifest


    Such a scene, the old man''s face changed greatly, showing a sense of horror, and then transformed into boundless excitement, the tone was disordered up!


    "I dare to ask elder, what is a sage?"


    In the strong light, Du Shaofu squinted and asked the old man.


    But at this time, the old man Huang was so excited that he didn''t care about his question. Du Shaofu stared at him for a long time without any other reaction.


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to sink down and wait for the change to happen.


    With the vibration, the light on the whole stone wall is constantly surging around.


    This surge has no rules, but it can be seen after a long time. The light is like ink that can be combined by itself on the painting scroll, and gradually condenses into two mountains like tall bodies.


    After the face, the light on the stone wall gradually converged and disappeared. The images of the two bodies were generally painted on them, and their appearance and posture were clearly displayed in front of them, which was extremely lifelike.


    The figure on the left is extremely dignified.


    In its whole body, exudes a terrible prestige, as if a God on the high, with the sky, overlooking all the human beings in the world!


    Bursts of terror of the prestige of the dissemination, this piece of void are twisting, shaking!


    The man on the right is dressed in a purple robe, with purple and gold light on his body, which is the image of Du Shaofu.


    Looking at the figure on the left, the old man''s eyes flashed a strong sense of awe. He immediately bowed down without saying a word and said, "please see the sage!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu was so excited that he couldn''t stop himself!


    Staring at the figure on the left side of the stone wall in front of him, his eyes were straight and stupefied, as if he were stupid.


    He knew that this was what the old man called "the manifestation of saints", that is, the manifestation of sages!


    But it was the face and appearance of the ancestors that made him so calm in his heart!


    That face, already deeply imprinted in his mind, can never forget!


    Because the sage of the human family is the ancestor of his Du family!


    Before its fall, it is the way of heaven in this world!


    His heart pounded on Du Shaofu''s chest, which made him shiver. His knees fell to the ground involuntarily. Tears were pouring down: "Du''s descendants, meet our ancestors!"


    In the tomb of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu returned to the upper reaches of the long river of time, and once saw the true face of his ancestors.


    He had thought that since then, he would never have a chance to see the unique demeanor of his ancestors.


    But I never thought that in the temple of the Terran, after the manifestation of the ancestral saints, we could see it again!


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help being excited!


    Although Du Shaofu had witnessed the greatness of the sages in the temple, he did not find it because of the vague relationship between his figure and his face.It''s hard to imagine that the ancestors were not only the way of heaven in this realm, but also had another identity, that is, the sages of the human race!


    The old man and Du Shaofu both bowed down and knelt down. After a long time, they did not get up.


    However, the old man, who slowly recovered from his excitement, straightened up his body and looked at the figure of the sage.


    Then, suddenly, as if thinking of something, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Du Shaofu, who was kneeling on the ground.


    "What did you say? The ancestor of Du family? This... "


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu and the figure of the sage. His eyes kept wandering between the two, and his face was full of uncertainty.


    Hearing the old man''s question, Du Shaofu also suppressed his mood and stood up slowly.


    Instead of going to see the old man, he nodded his head, looked at the figure of his ancestor, Shi Ruo, and said, "I have been in a special time and space, and I was lucky to have seen the great heroic demeanor of our ancestors. I can''t be wrong, but I don''t know that the ancestors still have the identity of the ancestor of the human family!"


    "This..." The old man was speechless.


    It is hard for him to imagine that Du Shaofu should be the descendant of the sage of the human race. This should be true!


    However, this fact also makes a lot of things explain!


    It''s no wonder that Du family''s people are ferocious and incomparable. Only those he saw, which is not the top strong in this field!


    In addition, when Du Shaofu left his name on the temple, it reached an unprecedented height. The brand left on the temple can stand side by side with the ancestors of the human race!


    What''s more, the boy was so easily recognized by the emperor''s seal, and he was able to refine it and become the only one in the history of the Terran to refine the seal of the emperor!


    I''m afraid that only those who have the same blood as the sages can do this!


    At this time, the old man finally believed what Du Shaofu said!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2511

    "Master, do you know what kind of realm heaven is?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly asked the old man.


    As we all know, in this world, the highest level of spiritual cultivation is the holy land.


    In the holy land, it can be divided into early, middle, late, perfect, and the final heaven realm.


    According to Du Shaofu''s conjecture, perhaps the so-called heaven Saint realm should be to understand the rules and order between heaven and earth, so as to achieve a breakthrough!


    At that time, it will be a new situation of practice!


    After the first World War of Taigu, the cultivation of external living beings was greatly suppressed. Even breaking through the holy land became impossible, not to mention the ultimate heavenly realm.


    Relatively speaking, the ancient wasteland is different. Although this place is also subject to certain restrictions, there are still countless living creatures entering the holy land one after another.


    Perhaps, the old man will have some understanding of the ultimate state of the Holy Land!


    "Heavenly saint?"


    However, hearing Du Shaofu''s question, the old man was stunned. Then he shook his head and said with emotion: "that kind of state exists only in the legends handed down from ancient times. For countless years, no one in the ancient wasteland can match it. Perhaps, only the existence like the ancestors of the human race can be touched! "


    Du Shaofu did not feel disappointed because he did not get the answer.


    At present, the oppressive power of this world has not been eliminated for a long time. Now, no one has been able to achieve the cultivation of heaven Saint realm.


    At least so far, Du Shaofu has not had a chance to see the strong in this realm!


    But I don''t know whether there will be some old monsters hidden in the realm of heaven and the most profound details of a family, such as the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, the golden winged Dapeng bird clan, and so on.


    But even if there is, no matter how to hide it, that kind of existence is absolutely rare!


    She was about to ask the old man for advice. When her eyes were swept, she could see from a distance that Hun Ji was walking towards her with two long white and delicate legs.


    With a smile, Du Shaofu, a woman of extraordinary origin, is really waiting outside the temple. It seems that she really intends to go with her.


    Hun Ji''s body is hot, her waist and limbs twist like a snake, and her legs crisscross. She carries a boundless and charming scenery.


    Then came his lazy voice: "what you want to know, in my memory fragments, you know something."


    "Oh? You know? " Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and gave a light voice.


    Hun Ji is the remnant soul of countless ancient strongmen. It is normal to retain certain memory.


    Although Du Shaofu did not feel much surprised, he could not help but stare at her and expressed his strong interest.


    With a smile, Hun Ji stood beside Du Shaofu, stretched out her slender fingers, combed her hair in front of her forehead behind her ears, and then her red lips curled slightly. She said with a smile, "little fellow, although you are very good, the heaven Saint realm is not so easy to achieve."


    "Is it me, then?"


    Du Shaofu turned away his lips and had no choice but to lay out his hands. Of course, he knew the truth that "the road of practice is more powerful than the heaven".


    For that realm, I dare not underestimate it easily!


    Without accompanying him to continue to blow the gun, soul Ji righted her face and said seriously: "as far as I know, only by understanding the power of the profound meaning and finding out certain rules of heaven and earth can we reach the realm of heaven and saint.


    At that time, you will be able to control the law of the road for your own use, so that people will carry the charm of the road! When you fight with others, you will no longer stick to common martial arts skills! "


    "It''s true!" Du Shaofu hit the palm with a heavy blow.


    What Hun Ji said was just as he expected.


    The way of heaven sage''s practice is really towards the direction of understanding the laws of heaven and earth!


    The difference between the upanism and the law lies in that it is only a manifestation of the law and can be traced.


    The law is invisible and elusive, and its profound and obscure place is far more profound and vast than its profound meaning!


    But in Du Shaofu''s heart, there was a strong self-confidence!


    His original spirit, engraved with the brand of law, is to get the ancestors left in the temple feeling.


    These are the accumulation of his practice.


    In the end, one day, he will surely be able to accumulate and make that step!


    "Cluck You human boy, you look confident. But Sister, take good care of you


    Soul Ji threw a seductive look at Du Shaofu and said with a giggle.


    At the same time, two groups of soft and greasy kept rubbing on his arm, sending bursts of soft touch.


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu trembled all over and quickly suppressed the palpitation in his heart.


    This woman is really dying!


    However, Du Shaofu knew that this beautiful and beautiful Yao flower had thorns!


    Standing in the distance to see how good, if you dare to reach out to pick, you may be severely tied up so!"Cough..."


    With a dry cough, the old man turned his head and reached out to wipe sweat. He said that he did not see anything.


    Du Shaofu pulled the sleeve of his robe and went back to the truth and said, "I''m afraid it''s not enough to deal with the catastrophes of the evil cult and fight with the demons even if we reach the realm of heavenly saints."


    The old man and soul girl nodded at the same time.


    Du Shaofu, who had seen the battle of Taigu, was also aware of the horror of demons.


    Like the ancestors, as a heaven, they can only suppress the demons, but not kill them.


    If you want to defeat the devil, you must at least go beyond the realm of heaven and enter a higher realm!


    As for the heavenly saints


    The ancestor of huolei once said to Du Shaofu: "heaven is full of holy achievements, and the road to heaven is connected."


    This height is too far away.


    I''m afraid only those who are the masters of the three thousand worlds, the Dragon gods and the demons, can fully understand them.


    Thinking of these, for a moment, the three people were in silence at the same time.


    "Master, it''s over here. It''s time for me to go back and have a look. The Terrans have to worry about it for a while."


    Du Shaofu no longer thought much about it. He turned around and clasped his fist at the old man.


    It has been a long time since we came to the ancient wasteland.


    It''s not clear how long it took to understand in the temple.


    The outside world is changing all the time. I don''t know if there are any new actions of the magic cult recently, and how the magic spirit is recovering. There is no big event in the desert country


    Du Shaofu was worried about all these things.


    "You boy, just willingly took over the throne of the emperor. Will you be the shopkeeper immediately?" The old man said with a smile.


    Du Shaofu was embarrassed. Over the years, he was really used to being a shopkeeper.


    When the old man saw this, he no longer teased him with a smile. He nodded his head and said, "don''t worry, I''ll take care of you. The burden on your shoulders is heavier than everyone else''s!"


    Du Shaofu, with a grateful look in his eyes, was about to say goodbye to the old man, but suddenly his heart moved and his eyes swept around the square.


    Within a short time, the three heard the sound of the breaking wind, and immediately a lot of figures flew from everywhere and fell on the square in front of the temple.


    These people, old and young, men and women.


    "See the old emperor! See the emperor


    When they arrived, they saluted the old man and Du Shaofu in unison.


    With a slight glance, Du Shaofu will know the identity of all the people.


    These people are the leaders and younger generation of the seven families, including Ji family, Sun family, Jiang family, Feng family, Ren family, Yao family, etc., but they don''t see their disciple Lin Feng.


    "Emperor, I''d like to ask you a favor!"


    Ji Cang, the ancestor of the Ji family, went forward and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Elder Ji, you don''t need to be polite. If you have anything, you may as well speak up!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t ask for the University, and he saluted Ji Cang Laozu.


    These big families are the pillars and beams of the human race, and they are loyal to the people. They have been verified by the rebellion of the Yu family.


    No matter what kind of hatred I have with them, I still respect them from the bottom of my heart!


    "We know the size of the world because we have been guarding the ancient wasteland for thousands of years. We only hope that the emperor can lead our young children to go to the outside world to experience and increase our knowledge." Ji Cang''s ancestral road.


    Du Shaofu laughed at the speech.


    It is true that the external creatures are not as good as the ancient wasteland before the suppression of heaven and earth dissipates.


    But when it comes to greatness and vastness, this is really a corner.


    "No problem. I''ll take them to the wasteland first. As for the way forward, it''s up to them. I won''t interfere." So said Du Shaofu.


    The helmsman of the seven families was pleased.


    "That''s exactly what we mean. In that case, we''ll have to help the emperor!"


    The wind of the wind House says wanran.


    Du Shaofu is also aware that these older generation are really interested.


    In fact, they let their younger generation follow them and contribute to the desolate country.


    Du Shaofu also did not point out, and kept this feeling in his heart in silence: "there are all kinds of troubles in the outside world, and they are in danger at any time, but they do bring more tempering. If you want to go, you can follow up!"


    When Du Shaofu finished, he arched his hand at the old man and said "goodbye", that is to tear open a space passage and enter with the soul girl.


    On the square, the young generation of the seven families looked at each other, and then did not hesitate to catch up.


    Sun Qin of the sun family, Jiang Yating of the Jiang family, wind wuche of the wind family, Ren Yuan of the Ren family, Yao tianwu of the Yao family, the first hero of the first family, Liu limo, Liu lianmo, Liu yunmo, etc., are all among them.


    Originally, the first person of the younger generation of the Ji family was Ji Qianxing. However, Du Shaofu killed Du Xiaohuang and his ancestor Ji Zhen because they were fighting for Du Xiaohuang''s phoenix egg in the burial ground.At this time, the Ji family also has a head full of elegant red hair young woman accompanying, named Ji Qianyue!


    Looking at the space passage slowly closing, covering up the bodies of more than ten young strong men, all the ancestors and family owners present had ardent expectations.


    But in the eyes of the old woman of the Jiang family, there was a faint sigh.


    I''m really sorry that I didn''t agree to the boy''s "excessive" request


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2512

    The ancient wasteland is also the ancient wasteland in the boundary of three continents and nine states.


    This place is separated from the barren country by thousands of mountains and rivers.


    Of course, with the strength of Du Shaofu and others, it is faster than the space wormhole to travel through the space passage.


    If it goes well, it won''t take them much time.


    However, shortly after they left the temple, Du Shaofu suddenly jumped out of the space passage.


    Subsequently, the soul Ji is also a slight change in color, folding body and down.


    Sun Qin, Jiang Yating, Liu limo, Ji Qianyue and other young strong people are confused by this move.


    Out of doubt, they stopped and followed.


    "Hula..."


    Without the protection of a group of strongmen in the holy land, the space passage disappeared in the blink of an eye and disappeared in the vast void.


    At the same time, the figures of Du Shaofu, Hun Ji and more than ten people also appeared in the sky above a mountain stream, with a crescent moon hanging overhead.


    This mountain stream, long and deep, is like a deep gully cultivated by a sharp blade.


    The stone walls on the left and right sides are like two huge barriers to the sky.


    On it, the vegetation is luxuriant, verdant and dark green, and colorful Yao flowers are blooming and shaking with the light wind.


    The moonlight spreads from the sky, shining on the colorful flowers, reflecting a faint sense of quiet, beautiful.


    Liu limo, Jiang Yating and others felt relaxed and happy at the first time of their appearance.


    Just the next moment, everyone''s face changed!


    Because, along with the faint fragrance of those flowers, there are bursts of pungent smell of rotting corpses, which impacts on everyone''s sense of smell.


    "It''s not right. The breath here is indescribably gloomy. It''s very strange."


    Yao tianwu of Yao family frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "Emperor, shall we go down and have a look?"


    Ren Yuan of Ren''s family turned his eyes to Du Shaofu and asked.


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "go!"


    One after another, a group of people spread their body shape, flying down, and landed on the ground full of weeds in the mountain stream.


    "Creak..."


    Liu limo''s younger brother Liu limo stepped out lightly, but a sound came from his feet.


    "Brother Peng Huang, look, under the weeds, there are dead bones all over the ground!"


    From the tip of the willow desert, Xuanqi spreads out into a fan-shaped shape, like a huge shovel, which lifts up all the turf hundreds of feet ahead.


    Along with it, there are dead and black living bones flying in the air.


    Du Shaofu stretched out his hand and sucked a leg bone into his palm.


    "This is a leg bone of a monster."


    When Du Shaofu rubbed his thumb slightly, the black materials on his bones fell down one after another, revealing the gray and white bones.


    "These black substances are the flesh of living beings. They should be attached to the bones because of the loss of blood essence. They are not corroded and eroded!"


    First Yingjie stood up and said.


    "yes, all the luster on the bones is lost, and it becomes pale. These creatures seem to have died because of the loss of the essence of life!" The wind has no clear way.


    "Let''s go and look ahead!"


    Du Shaofu said, the light golden light of his body, flying to the distance.


    As they moved forward, they found that the deeper they went, the shallower the bones on the ground were covered.


    Until the end of the day, we saw some dead bodies, including Terrans and orcs.


    these creatures are as like as two peas. They are all lost in their blood and essence. Even their souls are like sucking up. They only have the withered flesh and die extremely miserable.


    "By visual inspection, there are at least thousands of corpses here!"


    Soul Ji pursed pursed red lip to say.


    "Who is so cruel as to absorb their blood essence and soul?"


    Liu''s natural disposition is pure and good. Seeing this kind of situation, he can''t help but get angry.


    "Is it the evil cult?"


    As Du Shaofu guessed, his brow twisted into a knot.


    In addition to the people of the demon sect, he could not think of anything else.


    And in the time when people are still contemplating, a burst of people''s laughter from the air floating down.


    "Jie Jie Jie You human beings come at the right time. Killing you can make my strength further! Jie Jie Jie... "


    The laughter drifted in all directions, from east to west, making it difficult for people to find out where it came from.


    "Play tricks!"


    Du Shaofu snorted, then raised a fist, and suddenly went down to some place in the empty air!


    "Boom


    The strong road of tyrant swept out, a thick thunder cut through the night, tearing out the terrible crack of the void, and extended to ten miles away!Naturally, a figure appears in this crack!


    The figure didn''t seem to want to continue to avoid it. It stood in the air in front of Du Shaofu and his party, and his throat was filled with gloomy and strange laughter.


    His body was covered with a cloak, filled with the spirit of blood evil spirits.


    His dark, deep robe and cap covered his whole face, making it hard to see his appearance.


    Seeing this figure, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and say, "it''s you!"


    For this person, he naturally knows.


    In recent years, the man has appeared several times and dealt with him.


    In the eternal tomb, in the ancient wasteland, there have been traces of this man.


    However, Du Shaofu did not know where he came from and what kind of relationship he had with himself.


    The only thing that can be sure is that this person, he must know!


    "Jie Jie Jie Today, none of you want to leave! "


    A sombre laugh came from the black robed population, and then, seeing him leaning his head towards the void, he said, "it will not appear at this time, but when will we wait?"


    As the voice dropped, another shadow appeared from the void.


    Similarly, this man''s face is covered by his robe and hat, only showing his eyes, which is full of grey rash man''s light!


    Different from the former, the breath of this person carries a very heavy and bloody air.


    "You are waiting for me when you have such a big battle!"


    Looking at these two people, Du Shaofu said aloud.


    He had a feeling that they were acting out of the ordinary.


    With their accomplishments, they can definitely avoid it without trace when they first arrive here.


    Therefore, it is not because they accidentally break through the things here, just show up.


    "Jie Jie Jie You''re right. We''ve been waiting too long for this day


    Previously, the man in black laughed.


    "That''s true! In this case, let me see what kind of rats you two hide their heads and tails are! "


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to go on talking nonsense.


    If you want to know who they are, just knock them down with your fists, open your robes and hats and have a look. If you don''t understand, there is no way to escape!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2513

    "Du Shaofu, today is different from the past. Do you think you can really cover the sky with your hands?"


    Said the Hatter, with a strong smell of blood, in a voice very young.


    In that pair of gray eyes, but suffused with a strange gorgeous look.


    As soon as the words in my mouth fell, I saw a strong blood red color burst out from his body.


    He was in front of Du Shaofu.


    Under that big sleeve, stretch out a pair of thin and pale palms, ten fingers bend into claws, grasp and strike down!


    The dark and fierce breath diffused, and the dark blood red light burst out.


    That pair of sharp claws, carrying a fierce breath, as if to capture people''s soul in general!


    In addition to Du Shaofu and hunji, more than a dozen young and powerful people of the Terran suddenly felt their spirits tremble and were shocked to varying degrees. At the same time, they withdrew several steps.


    "Everybody back off, I''ll meet them!"


    Du Shaofu dismissed Liu limo, sun Qinjiang, Yating and Renyuan and gave a cold hum.


    Hearing his name, he knew that his guess was right.


    These two people are definitely waiting for themselves here!


    It''s very likely that they are familiar with people!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and the golden wings of the ROC spread out behind him. Among the golden lights, he cried out: "shake the wings of heaven!"


    The golden talisman''s secret pattern circulates, the wings whirl and cuts down, and directly collides with that pair of withered and white palms.


    "Boom..."


    Terrible energy burst out, a great roar sounded, the void is one of the shock!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu and the man in the robe and hat drifted back at the same time, and each of them stood ten feet away.


    "Who is that man? It''s terrible!"


    "The first confrontation, even with the emperor


    "Is it the strong one of the ancient forces?"


    Feng wuche, Ren Yuan, Yao tianwu, No. 1 Yingjie and others are surprised.


    Du Shaofu''s cultivation is generally clear to them. It was the murderer who killed the ancestors of Zhan Jie and Feng of the Animal League and the old emperor of Yu family!


    What''s the origin of that mysterious strong man who didn''t fall behind when he fought with him!


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, seems to be no more than that!"


    The man in the robe and hat sneered and moved his body again to fight with Du Shaofu.


    On the other side, the man in black, who appeared at first, was standing on one side with his arms in his arms.


    He just looked at the two people''s fight lightly, and seemed to have no intention of intervening.


    "No matter who you are, today, I have to reveal your true face! The sword is broken for thousands of miles


    Zijin tianque appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands. At the same time, a big drink came from his mouth.


    An incomparable sword light condenses into shape, and four huge virtual shadows, green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu, roar out!


    The roar of dragons and tigers, the roar of sparrows and turtles shook the void, and the ferocious beast wriggled around the sword and rushed to the man with the robe and cap.


    "Kill eight wasteland with blood!" Those who wear clothes and hats drink a lot.


    His two hands were stretched forward, and the palms were upward, and the Qi of blood killing rolled out.


    In the mountain stream, those dead bones covered by weeds are moving at this moment!


    Endless dead air transpiration, quickly gathered, toward the robe and cap of the condensation.


    Then, in front of him, a bright black mass of light formed.


    Among them, there are innumerable sharp Ghost Head manifesting, the hoarse cry of Yin Ling rings out, want to bite everything!


    "Boom..."


    The bright sword, split in the blink of an eye, and such a group of light hit together!


    As soon as they came into contact, they crushed each other at the same time, and then broke out.


    The talisman''s Secret patterns, which carry great Qi, entangle, bite and devour each other with the spirits and spirits that break the ban.


    The terrifying force was so powerful that it forced them back at the same time.


    Liu Yanmo and Ji Qianyue, for example, retreated directly to dozens of miles away and did not dare to stay in the battle Center for a long time.


    "Du Shaofu, if you have this skill, it will be too disappointing!"


    The robe cap person says lightly, that tone, still have so a bit disappointed taste really.


    "Is it? If you only have that skill, then everything can be over


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and said so, but he was shocked.


    He himself has won countless opportunities, which is able to be among the first-class strong ranks.


    But in front of him, listening to his voice, he looked very young, but he could easily take his sword and break it for thousands of miles.


    This is really incredible!


    What''s more, on the other side, there was a man in black who had never done anything.


    But even so, Du Shaofu was confident that he could defeat him quickly!


    Without further delay, Du Shaofu waved his big sleeve and closed the Zijin tianque.Then, a fist slowly raised in front of the body!


    He stood in the air, and the ROC''s golden wings fluttered behind him without any other movement.


    However, with the fist raised, the mysterious Qi in the Shenque suddenly rushed to the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons!


    A speechless momentum fluctuated from him, instantly covering the whole world!


    "The ghost spirit is fierce!"


    Seeing this, the man in the robe and hat stopped talking nonsense.


    That pair of gray and white eyes, gushing out of the cold and fierce light.


    His body, the wave of treacherous ferocity, will this place between heaven and earth some invisible force.


    In the hundreds of miles around, the Yin Qi surged in and gathered around the body of the robe and hat, and quickly condensed into countless fierce ghosts and spirits.


    Disorderly and shrill roar, reverberating in the mountain stream, as if to drill into people''s mind, to swallow up the spirit!


    The man in the robe and hat sneered and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    Two palms, like ghost claws, will give Du Shaofu a fatal blow!


    However, at the next moment, when he was about ten Zhang away from Du Shaofu, the figure of the purple robed youth disappeared from his eyes in a strange way!


    This incident shocked the people who wore them.


    But before the sense of surprise really rose, he saw the void in front of him suddenly burst out a golden light.


    Then a fist, which had no breath and fluctuated, swung out of the golden light and directly hit his body!


    "Baquan do!"


    A cold voice sounded in the ear of the wearer.


    Until then, he was still surprised by Du Shaofu''s sudden disappearance!


    And his body was hit by such a blow!


    Outside the body, countless ghosts and spirits were destroyed in the golden light, purified by Haoran''s healthy qi, and dissipated into the invisible one after another.


    And the long body of the robe and cap man was blown away directly!


    A long blood arrow shot out of its mouth, nailing a hole in the void.


    "Let me see, you rat, who is sacred!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly without stopping.


    A pair of golden wings waved violently, and the figure was flying out, which directly caught up with the man in the robe and hat.


    Du Shaofu once again struck with one hand, and the terrible force swept over his body and hit him.


    "Hiss..."


    His clothes and robes were blown to pieces. The appearance of the man who wore the robe and hat was directly exposed to Du Shaofu''s eyes, which made his eyes suddenly coagulate!


    "It''s you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2514

    Under the other party''s carelessness, Du Shaofu suddenly launched "Fuyao".


    The supreme method of the Archean golden winged ROC bird family passed through the space barrier silently and unexpectedly defeated the attack that the robe and hat maker was brewing.


    Then came Du Shaofu''s head-on slap, shattering his robe and hat that covered his face, revealing a pale and handsome face!


    Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar face, Du Shaofu was shocked and stunned!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the first black robed man''s feet flickered, and quickly took the exposed robe and hat man into his hands and took him to the distance to prevent Du Shaofu from killing again!


    "How could Don''t you already die? "


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop him, but he stood in the void and said in disbelief.


    The man in front of him was slender and handsome. Du Shaofu was very familiar with him.


    Although his breath was quite different from that at that time, Du Shaofu recognized it at once!


    This man is Dongli Chihuang who was killed by himself in front of countless people in the Dalan cult!


    "Du Shaofu, I''m still alive. You can''t imagine it! Ha ha ha... "


    Dongli Chihuang reaches out to wipe the blood spilled from the corner of her mouth and laughs wildly.


    Although he was caught off guard by Du Shaofu, he didn''t seem to have suffered multiple injuries.


    The momentum of that body was no less than that of the previous.


    "Ah Who am I? In recent years, I have concealed my identity for several times, and have strong hostility towards me. "


    Du Shaofu recovered from his initial astonishment and said with a faint smile, "Dongli Chihuang, even if you are not dead, you are still not my opponent with your appearance of no man, no ghost or ghost!"


    Obviously, Dongli Chihuang is relying on the essence of life and soul, which has the strength of the moment.


    "Don''t you think you are too arrogant, Du Shaofu?"


    East from the red Huang side, the black robe man said coldly, under the robe cap shot two cold eyes.


    "And who are you? If you are so confident that you can beat me, why hide under your robe and hat and dare not see people! "


    Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    To now, he can be very sure that this person, is bound to be an old friend who has intersection with himself!


    "You..." The black robe is full of human language.


    "I''ve got my life back from Chihuang! Du Shaofu, it''s you who ruined my life and made me look like this! The power of my cultivation is to defeat you and let you die in pain! Only in this way can I wipe out my hatred for you


    Dongli Chihuang said, biting her teeth, the eyes full of killing thought would tear Du Shaofu to pieces.


    Even though his heart was full of hate, he was not too excited.


    Dongli Chihuang thinks that with her current strength, she is definitely qualified to compete with Du Shaofu!


    "If you want to kill me, I will wait for you at any time!" Du Shaofu said in a loud voice.


    He and the east from the red Huang between the gratitude and resentment, there is no room to turn round, never die!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were deep, and he swept past the dead bones in the narrow valley of the mountain stream. He said, "if you dare to wait for me here, you must be absolutely sure that you can defeat me. In this case, let me see how far you have reached and whether you are qualified to defeat me by relying on the cultivation method of sucking the essence of life, blood and soul! "


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, accompanied by a burst of purple and gold light all over the sky.


    As soon as the purple robe floated, the energy between heaven and earth suddenly tightened, and was plundered, and quickly gathered to Du Shaofu.


    "Gee!"


    A song of a roc pierces the sky and the earth, and the shadow of a golden winged ROC soars to the sky and roars.


    The great momentum brewing between the heaven and the earth, as if from the ancient times of pressure diffuse extrusion, full of every inch of space!


    "Du Shaofu, let me meet you!"


    East from the red Huang is ready to start, but was covered by the face of the black robed man first.


    As soon as he moved his body, he rose.


    At the same time, there was a large amount of blood cutting and killing gas gushing out, covering his body completely.


    "Be careful of Du Shaofu''s strange spatial method!"


    East from the red Huang did not stop, but a deep voice to remind a word.


    He had just suffered a loss, and naturally he didn''t want to see his companion repeat it.


    "Evil general, give me a start!"


    Dreary shouts from the black robed population, countless fierce Qi machine around him quickly circled.


    The runes, as small as the gnats, were arrayed and combined to submerge him!


    Countless talismans and secret patterns rotate in accordance with the strange track, forming a body of evil spirits and ghosts, with a height of thousands of feet!


    This is what the black robed people call "the fierce general of Ming Luo"!


    "Roar!"The fierce general of Ming Luo was ferocious. He roared from his bloody mouth, and the roar was shocking to the sky.


    Between the mouth, rolling strong stench erupted, with a corrosive atmosphere of terror.


    On the valley wall of the mountain stream, all the grass and trees meet this Qi machine, and they are immediately drained of essence and turn into dust!


    "Hum, how dare you dare to be fierce


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. The ROC''s golden wings moved horizontally. In the blink of an eye, he killed the murderous General of Ming Luo.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu raised his hand, the golden light surged into the size of tens of thousands of feet, and shook it violently in the void!


    "Boom, click, click..."


    A thunderbolt as rough as a mountain falls from the sky, splits the night and is caught by the golden palm!


    In the temple, after feeling the inheritance left by his ancestors, Du Shaofu has made great progress in the mystery of thunder and lightning!


    In the field, Du Shaofu held on to the thunder without any pause. As a long whip, Du Shaofu whipped down the Ming Luo fierce!


    "Roar!"


    Ming Luo fierce will roar and roar, step out, the world trembles!


    A battle axe, like a mountain, was in his hand, waving blood color, and the terrible breath of bitterness was howling, and he was chopping at Du Shaofu''s head!


    "Boom


    As if the general thunder, and bloody Tomahawk attack, instant bombardment together!


    Two carrying the opposite breath of strength collide, broke out a earth shaking roar!


    At the beginning of the day, the air of Yang was vast, and the air of cold and fierce cutting was diffused!


    The valley walls on both sides of the mountain stream were blasted out with a round gap of tens of miles. The rocks hit the sky and the void was broken into countless pieces!


    Liu limo, Sun Qin, Ren Yuan and other strong young people, together with Hun Ji, all retreated in a violent manner, and went directly to a hundred miles away, looking at the scene in horror.


    East from Chihuang is also hiding in the far air, dare not stay in the battle center.


    "What is the origin of the man in black? It seems that he is as fierce as the emperor!"


    "These two people, they are terrible!"


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Soul Ji that hook people''s soul in the big eyes, is also flashing inexplicable brilliance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2515

    "Pedaling, pedaling, pedaling!"


    The fierce general of the black robed man retreated with a bloody axe.


    The void is at its feet, trampled down and annihilated.


    Under the impact of huge force, the mountain streams and narrow valleys below were crushed out with huge footprints, and countless rocks and trees became powder.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body glittered with gold, and he also quickly drifted away to avoid the most direct energy impact.


    The huge palm of the dark Qi has disappeared.


    The thunderbolt, as thick as a mountain, was directly transformed into a broken Rune flying in the sky.


    Under the attack of both sides, the two sides are equally matched!


    "Du Shaofu, now, you can''t help me!"


    The great voice comes from the mouth of the evil General of Ming Luo.


    Every word falls, the void trembles with it, and the fierce and fierce Qi machine hovers around and reverberates endlessly.


    "It''s a bit powerful, but if it''s the only way to kill me, I''m afraid it''s not enough!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly and he spoke softly.


    He also did not expect, this person''s strength, not in the east from the red Huang under.


    Although I didn''t try my best, there is no doubt that the other side is the same!


    However, even in the face of Feng three ancestors, the old emperor of the Yu family and other powerful people, he never had a flinch!


    At this time, Du Shaofu could not have any fear at all!


    "Kill!"


    Ming Luo fierce general roars, roars to break void.


    On the bloody Tomahawk, there is a scarlet glow.


    If you look at it carefully, you can see that there are countless resentment souls struggling and rolling, twisted faces, and sending out silent plaintive cries.


    Ming Luo fierce will rush forward quickly, and the axe in his hand splits again!


    "Thunder and martial pulse, give it to me!" Du Shaofu drank a lot.


    He didn''t change his tactics, because the thunder and lightning that had just reached the sun was the killer of the Yin Li breath!


    The thick thunder light of chopsticks flickered out of his body, interwoven and connected with each other, like the meridians of the human body.


    It seems to feel the call of the thunder pulse. On the high sky, countless thunder clouds converge in an instant and keep rolling.


    Then, a series of thunder condensed into a big net, covering hundreds of miles, facing the underworld.


    "Hiss!"


    The bloody Tomahawk cleaved on the thunder net, and was drawn out a long and narrow hole directly.


    And at this time, the big net will eventually come, the Ming Luo fierce will be endless tall body bound inside!


    "Ho ho ho..."


    The thunder and lightning roared, and countless electric tongues filled and crawled. They constantly rubbed and consumed each other with the evil breath of the Ming Luo evil general. One by one, the lightning runes flashed out.


    "Roar..."


    Trapped, the Ming Luo fierce will roar wildly, in the hand''s blood evil spirit Tomahawk to chop left and right.


    Thunder and lightning light net is torn out one after another crack, the breath gradually darkens.


    And finally, when the thunder light is disillusioned, the breath on the Ming Luo fierce general''s body has become much weaker.


    "It''s time to end it!"


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu snorted coldly.


    Heart read a move, purple gold sky que is to appear in the hand.


    Then, his body swayed slightly, and his body disappeared from its original place again!


    Golden winged ROC bird family''s strong profound meaning, suddenly launched!


    "Be careful!"


    Far away, Dongli Chihuang yells to remind the black robed man!


    However, before his voice really sounded, Du Shaofu had appeared again!


    Zijin tianque was held by his hands, and the terrible vast Qi fluctuated, making the void "buzzing" trembling!


    "Bakendo!"


    From Du Shaofu''s throat, a simple sword was cut down!


    With a strong and masculine sword, he rushed straight out, cutting through the void with the boundless breath of hegemony, and cleaved towards the extremely tall figure!


    "Hi..."


    Ming Luo fierce will raise a fierce axe to meet, but in a moment was broken.


    The sword suddenly turned down and cut directly on its chest!


    The fierce sword Qi burst out, instantly cut the body of Ming Luo fierce general from head to foot, and cut it in half!


    Then, the dense and dense talisman and secret patterns disappeared, smashed, and rushed around.


    The spirit of evil spirit was broken, and countless resentment spirits drifted away. They rushed to the high sky and drilled into the ground to get relief.


    Accompanied by a dull hum, a slender figure flies backward, dragging a long track in the air.


    On the black robed man''s body, the deep red blood floats, dyes the red sky!


    Du Shaofu, flapping the golden wings of the ROC, chased the cicada in eight steps to the black robed man.


    The purple and golden sky palace is waving and cutting, and the golden rune is sweeping. The black robed man will be cut in two!


    "Don''t hurt him, Du Shaofu!"


    It is at this time that Chihuang of Dongli has already spread out her body shape, rushes to the side and stops in front of Du Shaofu!Two pairs of sharp ghost like fingers and claws were torn at Du Shaofu, and ten dark traces were found in the void.


    "Well, today, no one can save him!"


    Du Shaofu snorted and immediately "Fuyao" was used again, and his body suddenly disappeared!


    Dong Li Chi Huang''s claw grabs an empty space. Looking back in horror, he sees that he has already killed the black robed man.


    Then, a purple gold color of the palm, carrying the cold force out!


    The black robed man is in the air and wants to adjust his form to avoid such a blow.


    It''s just that his speed can''t be as fast as Du Shaofu with the golden wings of Dapeng!


    The terrible force between the palms spewed, and the black robed man was hit and his black robe was blown to pieces.


    In the mouth, there is also a long blood arrow flying!


    "Shen Yan!"


    At the moment when the black robe man''s robe and cap burst open, Du Shaofu''s eyes reflected his face.


    The man''s handsome appearance naturally came into his sight.


    As expected by Du Shaofu, this black robed man is really a familiar old friend!


    This man was Shen Yan, the leading disciple of Xuanfu gate!


    Although he had some preparation in mind, Du Shaofu was still surprised when the facts were in front of him!


    He himself, including today''s wasteland, had a deep friendship with xuanfumen.


    This Shen Yan, however, was the most distasteful to Du Shaofu.


    However, due to Zhu Xue''s relationship with others, Du Shaofu never completely broke his skin with him and treated him with hatred of life and death.


    But I don''t know that the elder disciple of Xuanfu sect, who thought he was, hated himself to such an extent.


    "Ha ha, it''s really an acquaintance again!"


    Shen Fu''s body is no longer in the hands of a chicken, as if he had been beaten by Du Shao Yan!


    After glancing at her, Du Shaofu said with a light smile: "it''s you two. No wonder we''re all planning to kill me together."


    After a little thought, Du Shaofu understood.


    Although he said that he and Shen Yan did not have the most direct conflict, but some friction between them had already made this proud man of heaven have a heart of hatred!


    After mentioning Shen Yan''s body, Du Shaofu''s tone became gloomy: "I was still wondering why Dongli Chihuang would die and revive. Now it seems that all this has an inseparable relationship with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2516

    Shen Yan was caught by Du Shaofu and held in his hand. He laughed miserably and did not speak.


    His body twisted and struggled for a few times, the deep blood color light wave, pour out a force, want to break free.


    But a series of thunder and lightning erupted from Du Shaofu''s palms to suppress the blood evil spirit, which made Shen Yan''s resistance seem so weak and futile.


    "Du Shaofu!"


    On the other side, Dongli Chihuang bit her teeth. Her voice was full of hatred. In the end, she started to roar: "if you fight me squarely, I don''t believe I can''t kill you!"


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he could not help laughing: "you seem to be very aggrieved. If you are really so, I will do you well."


    With that, the force of the thunder in the palm of his hand was so strong that he put a strong ban on it.


    A circle of lightning light wave, like a rope general, bound Shen Yan in it.


    No matter how he struggled, he could not escape the fate of being banned.


    "Help me watch him, don''t let him run away!"


    As Du Shaofu threw it away, Shen Yan''s body suddenly crossed the sky like a meteor and fell on Liu limo, Hun Ji and others a hundred miles away.


    Hun Ji frowned, as if to feel that Du Shaofu''s words had a trace of command nature, so she was somewhat dissatisfied.


    The red lips opened, but in the end nothing was said, just nodded to show consent.


    After finishing this, Du Shaofu turned to face the Red Phoenix, dressed in purple robes, and without wind, he was hunting.


    The golden light is dense outside his body, and the thunder and lightning encircle his body, making him look as if the God only comes to the mortal world!


    "Kill!"


    East from the red Huang see this, drink a low, preemptive start!


    Previously, Shen Yan tried his best to make a fierce general, but he was still defeated by Du Shaofu, and he didn''t even have much strength to fight back.


    This, let the red from the heart of red Huang, dare not have a little contempt for the general idea!


    "The blood light of the nether world, the gate of hell! Open it


    Along with the east from the red Huang this big drink, a strange force gradually rises, full of every place within the radius of hundreds of miles.


    Above the sky, there are clouds moving horizontally, covering the moon, making the lower part into the dark.


    On the earth under the people''s feet, an endless black light flashed suddenly, and then a red blood mist came out.


    Once the blood fog appears, it turns into countless evil spirits. If the door of the nether world is opened and the fierce things come out, they want to wreak havoc on all sides!


    Those ferocious huge mouth open, issued bursts of whimpering and roaring sound, make the scalp numb!


    "Back


    Liu limo, Ren Yuan, the first Yingjie and others hurriedly retreat, want to hide further away.


    However, at this time, the young strong of these Terrans only feel that their bodies are in the mire.


    Some strange secret force entangled in them, making life sticky and difficult to walk.


    All the mysterious Qi inside the human body whirled wildly, but it was very difficult to get rid of the confinement, so they could only move slowly.


    Even Du Shaofu, who is in the center of his body, has the same feeling.


    Those fierce spirits and fierce ghosts were all fighting against him!


    "A little bit of work!"


    However, Du Shaofu only chuckled at this and did not make a fierce response.


    He did not slow down, raised his hand, a number of different brilliance of light from the brow.


    "Boom, click, click..."


    "Ho ho ho..."


    Several thunders roared to the sky. As soon as they appeared, they were full of thunder. The roar was heard and hovered over Du Shaofu!


    "Roar..."


    Countless evil spirits, with sharp roars, leaped and killed.


    A pair of sharp claws cut through the dark void, adding a bit of gloomy feeling to this piece of heaven and earth.


    "Evil things should be killed!" Du Shaofu said in a deep voice.


    With the palm waving, the sky thunder of Jinwu burning over the top of the head is blooming like a bright sun.


    A curtain of thunder poured down, enveloping the whole person.


    The strong and fierce Qi makes it impossible for Yin, Li and evil things to get close at all.


    Then, Du Shaofu waved again!


    Taiyin Tianchen thunder "Wuwu" and Ming, filled with the Dao Dao starlight, spread in the sky, releasing a soft luster.


    However, in this soft, but contains incomparable fierce breath.


    Those evil things, under the starlight, are empty and pale.


    Some not strong enough, such as met with terrible things, are holding their heads, issued a shrill pain howl.


    It''s just that the starlight is everywhere, and there''s no place for them to escape!


    It''s not over!


    With Du Shaofu''s actions, the thunder and lightning sound of "hisilala" spread one after another.The earth avalanche thunder, three thousand earthquake thunder, yinluotun soul thunder and soul destroying God thunder are also successively powerful, each emitting different breath!


    These breath, or even just to Yang, or ferocious domineering, or pervasive, penetration of the spirit!


    The terrible power pours out, rips the volume to kill, cuts the void into innumerable pieces!


    For a time, thunder light crisscross, surging and sweeping, this area has turned into a vast thunder sea!


    The figures of Du Shaofu and Dongli Chihuang are all annihilated in the battle of thunder and fierce spirits!


    With the help of hunji, a group of strong young people of the Terran have long been out of the war circle.


    "It''s a terrible power."


    "The strength of brother Peng Huang is too terrible. If it was me, I''m afraid one face-to-face will be wiped out, and the body and spirit will be destroyed!"


    Looking at the terrible scene, everyone was trembling.


    In front of the people, Shen Yan, who had been sealed for cultivation, did not open his mouth.


    But the handsome face, at this time, is constantly twitching, the corners of the mouth trembling!


    In the depth of his eyes, there is endless fear intended to brew!


    After all, Du Shaofu''s strong cultivation destroyed his self-confidence and moved him!


    However, there is still hope in his heart!


    Only because the final result is still unknown!


    As long as he didn''t see Dongli Chihuang completely defeated, he still had a fluke heart, hoping that Du Shaofu could be killed!


    However, at the next moment, all these flukes in Shen Yan''s heart turned into a heavy punch!


    Because he saw a figure of purple robe emerging from the broken area.


    That figure opens the sky boiling, strides out, in the hand, still carrying the dying east from the red Huang!


    It''s like carrying a chicken, just like what happened to him before!


    At this moment, the last glimmer of hope in Shen Yan''s heart was also announced to be shattered!


    "No matter how powerful you are, no matter how many cruel and cruel ghost tricks and means, in front of me, Du Shaofu, will always be the stepping stone on the road ahead of me!"


    This kind of words come from Du Shaofu''s mouth, which contains incomparable domineering meaning. He throws his Dongli Chihuang to the ground.


    "Poof..."


    Dongli Chihuang spurts out a mouthful of blood and rolls painfully on the ground.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words in his ears, he opened a gap in his gray eyes and flashed deep hatred.


    What Du Shaofu said seems to be right!


    At the beginning, his own strength can completely regard Du Shaofu as a mole ant, and can easily crush him to death with one finger!


    But gradually, the original youth, like the rising sun, no one can control!


    And all his own, in this process, step by step lost, he took away.


    Until the end, even his life was almost buried in his hands!


    Even now, I have devoted all my heart and soul to practice evil law and entered the realm with great speed.


    However, in front of Du Shaofu, he still seemed so powerless.


    "Du Shaofu, you have no right to laugh at us. You are just more lucky than us!"


    On the other side, Shen Yan, who was sealed up for cultivation, laughed bitterly and said bitterly!


    A grin, blood smeared his white teeth, suffused with thick anger!


    "Luck? Ha ha


    Du Shaofu also laughed. Naturally, he could hear the unwilling meaning in Shen Yan''s words.


    However, Du Shaofu did not care to argue with him at all!


    Over the years, I have been growing step by step, and I have indeed gained various opportunities.


    However, his strength now is completely based on his hard work!


    Countless times of life and death, countless times of bloody fight, there is no element of cleverness!


    All this, some people even attribute it to "luck"!


    Perhaps, for enemies such as Shen Yan and Chi Li Chihuang, it is unfair that fate makes people more selective.


    However, no matter how many opportunities and benefits Du Shaofu has gained, and no matter how outsiders view it, we can''t deny all his efforts!


    "What are you going to do with these two men?"


    Hun Ji twisted her waist, Yingying stepped forward and asked Du Shaofu.


    That pair of bright moving eyes, flashing a strange light.


    "Why, are you interested in them?"


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    He knew that the soul Ji was the remnant soul of the ancient strong, and the power of the soul could be used for his own use.


    Shener and Huangmen are extremely evil.


    In the broken valley below, the dead bones were all absorbed by them.


    I don''t know how many creatures they destroyed.


    But to be sure, the spirits of these two men must be grim and powerful.For soul Ji, it can be regarded as a great tonic!


    If she really wants it, she has no reason to refuse.


    Although this kind of practice, is also quite cruel!


    However, after her eyes flashed, Hun Ji turned away her small mouth. She took Du Shaofu''s words and joked, "forget it. In fact, it''s you who are most interested in."


    Finish saying, is to look at the youth in front of you, the smile of the corner of the mouth, with a trace of fun.


    Du Shaofu has been completely exempted from military service for the molestation of the soul concubine.


    Naturally, he could not notice that there was something unseen in the thought.


    "Er..."


    But behind the soul Ji, Liu limo, Ren Yuan, Feng wuche and others are all blushing and embarrassed.


    In particular, Liu limo, Sun Qin and Jiang Yating all have a bitter smile in their hearts.


    Since the Yu family rebelled against the rebellion, Du Shaofu killed the old emperor of the Yu family with an invincible posture, flattened the Yu family and took over the position of emperor.


    From then on, there was an invisible estrangement between them and the young man, which seemed to be insurmountable.


    "You can kill but not humiliate. Du Shaofu, if you are a man, you can kill me with one sword!"


    East from the red Huang mouth with a sneer, hate to say.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do you as always!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was loud, and Zijin tianque appeared in his hands again.


    The mysterious Qi surged from the Shenque and poured into the sword.


    Green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu roar and shake the sky and roar the void!


    A purple and golden sword instantly condensed into shape, that is, to the east from the red Huang''s neck in the hand!


    Until then, his eyes, finally appeared a look of fear.


    Seeing the sword fall, Dongli Chihuang is unwilling to close her eyes and wait for the verdict of fate!


    However, just as Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque was about to cut off the head of Dongli Chihuang, an earthshaking roar came from afar!


    "Roar!"


    The roar, like thunder, was heard from the distance of the void!


    Then, a great light burst out, and a huge animal body appeared, and a flash appeared beside Du Shaofu. It was extremely fast!


    "Keep people under the sword!"


    A fluffy claw, huge and covered with golden hair, blocked Du Shaofu''s purple and golden sky palace!


    "Keng" to a burst of sound, like the sound of gold and stone hit, the blade and claw between a series of sparks.


    In Du Shaofu''s hands, Zijin tianque was shaken up.


    In a flash, Hun Ji, Liu limo, the first hero and so on all came out of the scabbard, as if in the face of a great enemy!


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t mean to investigate this unexpected troublemaker.


    He waved his hand to show the crowd that there was no need to be nervous, and then he put away his sword.


    "General, why are you here?"


    Looking at the huge monster in front of him, Du Shaofu asked, surprised.


    The giant beast''s eyes are as red as cinnabar, with scales all over its body, and its sharp claws are like crooked hooks.


    Teeth exposed to the lips, such as a sharp blade, chilling light, bloody nose, is the body of the general''s golden hair roar.


    It seems that the generals and ministers have just arrived here in a hurry, and they directly stop Du Shaofu''s inevitable sword!


    "Long time no see!"


    The body of the general''s golden hair roar changed slowly and turned into a man in his thirties, smiling at Du Shaofu.


    "Long time no see!" Du Shaofu also laughed.


    It seems that the last time generals and ministers appeared, or in the tomb of eternity.


    It''s been a long time since now!


    Seeing you this time, it seems that the strength has been greatly improved. I still can''t see through it.


    "These two people are useful to me. I hope you can let them go, just as I owe you a favor!" Said the general.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly as he heard the speech.


    But then she laughed and threw her red phoenix on the ground: "since it''s you who speak, I won''t ask too much, and there''s no reason not to let people go!"


    Since the understanding, generals and ministers have indeed helped themselves a lot.


    The friendship between them is also very shallow.


    For whatever reason, Du Shaofu would give him this face.


    Only in the heart of some curiosity, this east away from the red Huang and Shen Yan, do they have anything to do with the generals?


    However, generals and ministers have always been mysterious and haunted. Some privacy that cannot be mentioned is also common sense!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2517

    "In fact, I can''t say it well. I just feel vaguely that what relationship do these two people have with me?"


    The general''s eyes have been swept from the east to Chihuang and Shen Yan, and there are some doubts on their faces. All the patients were followed up.


    The specific identity and origin of generals and ministers, even he himself seems to be not very clear.


    For Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, maybe it''s just some kind of feeling in the dark.


    So, when they were about to be killed, they were in a hurry.


    "I believe you!"


    Du Shaofu laughed and then stopped talking.


    He regarded the generals as friends and did not want to go deep into the investigation.


    And all of them listened to their words.


    East from the red Huang embarrassed to climb up from the ground, he suddenly realized that today may be once again escaped a robbery.


    The sense of failure in the heart is instantly suppressed by unprovoked happiness!


    Shen''s words were just a flash of hope!


    "What do you want to do to us?"


    Shen Yan''s eyes are quiet, deep voice to the general asked, with deep fear!


    Naturally, they also know the names of generals and ministers.


    Just oneself and East from the red Huang two people and he have no friendship, the other side can not have no reason to help!


    If he had a plot in his mind, he would not be better off than being killed by Du Shaofu.


    "If you don''t want to die, just follow me


    The general''s eyebrows coagulate, stare at Shen Yan one eye, coldly reply.


    Immediately, his palm surging light, a strong air spurt, hit Shen Yan''s body.


    After a slight sound of "Ho", the prohibition imposed by Du Shaofu was lifted directly.


    Shen Yan grinned bitterly and stood up straight.


    "Well, I promise to go with you! As long as I don''t have to die in Du Shaofu''s hands, I''m willing to bear it even in the face of fierce Purgatory and all kinds of calamities! "


    Shen Yan said word by word. His face was ferocious.


    "Good! I promise to go with you too


    Hearing such words, Dongli Chihuang also opened her mouth. She turned her eyes to Du Shaofu again, spurting the light of hatred: "Du Shaofu, as long as we don''t die, one day, I will personally cut off your head!"


    In the face of Dongli Chihuang''s provocation, Du Shaofu sneers and suddenly throws Zijin tianque into the empty air!


    "Bang" to the ground, the tip of the sword seems to hit the thick ground in general, such as cracking thunder sound.


    The void burst into cracks, just like watermelon exposed to the sun!


    Du Shaofu was flying in the air, fearlessly saying, "I, Du Shaofu, are ready to be taught at any time."


    The generals and ministers just shook their heads and grinned bitterly.


    Then he waved his hand to Du Shaofu and said, "thank you for this. I will pay you back in the future."


    "Don''t you go to China and sit down?"


    Seeing that he meant to leave, Du Shaofu asked him to stay.


    With the strength of the generals and ministers today, I can''t see through them.


    If he is willing to help the desolate country, then in the next struggle with the demon religion, undoubtedly add a great help!


    "No, I''m going to pursue some things to find out the answer as soon as possible!"


    The generals raised their heads slightly, looking at the void in the distance, and some of them were in a trance.


    Du Shaofu had some information about this answer.


    He also no longer said anything, just arched to the generals: "take care, I hope you can find out the final result as soon as possible!"


    With a smile in his arms, the generals and his ministers swept with strength. They caught Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan in their hands and said to Du Shaofu, "we''re going!"


    His body leaped into the void and disappeared.


    Come fast, go is also crisp and neat, without delay!


    "The man just now, is that the zombie in the conversation?"


    Hun Ji walked to Du Shaofu and asked in a low voice.


    Du Shaofu nodded: "a mysterious and unpredictable guy!"


    "Your relationship doesn''t look normal either." Soul Ji said with a smile.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head again, then showed two rows of bright teeth to Hun Ji and squeezed out a meaningful and obscene smile: "in fact, our relationship is really extraordinary!"


    "Er..."


    Soul Ji was choked for a while, unexpectedly a careless, was teased by this boy!


    This scene, let Du Shaofu dark cool!


    Ask you to tease me again and again, this time is to find a little bit of the scene!


    It''s just Du Shaofu''s miscalculation!


    Hun Ji was just stunned for a moment. Then she bent her bright eyes and giggled. She stood up with two white plump seats, and the one under her waist twisted and twisted. She went to Du Shaofu.Then, holding Du Shaofu''s arm gently, the two groups of Rouni were squeezed into different shapes and protruded outward, as if to jump out of the lapel, and the gully became deeper.


    The fragrance of Du Shaofu''s nose, which makes people intoxicated!


    Hun Ji''s ruddy lips were close to Du Shaofu''s ear, and gently blew a breath into his ear socket. She said with a smile: "in fact, people think that our relationship can be more profound and unusual."


    Du Shaofu understood this sentence at once!


    He felt numb on his scalp, and all of a sudden his hair stood on end!


    This woman can really say anything!


    The most important thing is that something happened in a certain place in Temo. It''s not very competitive!


    "I Let''s hurry up, it''s important! "


    Du Shaofu was trembling. Where he dared to stay, he jumped into the distance and ran away in fear.


    Compared with Dongli Qingqing, Sima Muhan, qiyexi and other young women, the woman in front of her is really killing without blood!


    "Cluck, cluck..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s embarrassment, Hun Ji covered her mouth and laughed. Her body trembled, and her plumpness trembled. She waved a moving arc: "fight with me, you stinky boy, you are still very tender!"


    In the laughter, Hun Ji also unfolded her body and followed Du Shaofu.


    Seeing this scene, Ji Qianyue, Ren Yuan, Sun Qin and other strong young people looked at each other, speechless for a long time.


    Liu liaomo sighed for a long time, turned his head and looked at his elder sister. His handsome face was full of serious color. He said earnestly: "elder sister, you must have a sense of crisis!"


    Liu limo was so stunned by his brother''s inexplicable words that he didn''t recall for a long time.


    "We are worthy of being the emperor of our country. We are really extraordinary. We can win the favor of so many women."


    Yao tianwu opened his mouth and explained in good time.


    Liu limo ice snow smart, suddenly understand the meaning of the previous brother, the beautiful face can not help a piece of red!


    "Stinky boy, you''re looking for a fight!" Liu limo Liu eyebrow handstand.


    The younger brother, who is not in charge, wants to take the initiative to paste Du Shaofu upside down!


    Liu limo is scolded, but Liu limo''s eyes unconsciously glance at Sun Qin and Jiang Yating.


    It''s like asking, "do you have a sense of crisis, too?"


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2518

    Sun Qin and Jiang Yating are both blushed by Liu limo''s eyes, and then they jump out of the dense black line of their heads!


    Two Jiao Yan with the color of blush and anger mixed, on the poor scold export: "you want to throw yourself in the arms, then go well, why pull us into the water!"


    Feng wuche glanced at the expressions of several beautiful women, touched their noses and glared: "I seem to know something, you are not fighting against yourself!"


    "I think if we follow the penghuang brothers, we may be single for the rest of our lives."


    Liu''s face was melancholy and heartbroken!


    Ren Yuan, Yao tianwu and No. 1 Yingjie all agreed with the speech.


    All of them are the best of the human race, and they are extremely talented. However, they all seem to be eclipsed in front of Du Shaofu, the new emperor!


    Several of the most amazing women in this group seem to have their green eyes and hearts hidden.


    It''s a blow!


    Standing on one side, Ji Qianyue reached out and closed her flowing red hair. Her bright eyes were full of strange brilliance.


    He did not have much contact with Du Shaofu, and most of his cognition was just listening to him. At this time, he was somewhat confused.


    "Why are you so wordy? Let''s go


    Liu limo is positive look, will turn soft bowel pressure down, seriously said.


    Then, Linglong body exhibition move, into a beautiful beautiful shadow, to the distance quickly swept away.


    Sun Qin and Jiang Yating followed suit.


    "At the moment, I am deeply aware of the crisis!"


    The wind has no clear long sigh, said with a bitter smile.


    After that, people also no longer delay, one after another into streamer, disappeared in the dark sky.


    ¡­¡­


    In the following time, Du Shaofu was not in a hurry.


    But on the third day, they finally returned to Kyushu and entered the territory of ningzhou.


    The distance from the desolate country is close at hand!


    "Recently, the movements of demon sect are more and more frequent!"


    At the front of the line, Du Shaofu said, squinting his eyes as he sped along.


    In recent days, along the way, they have also encountered several evil cult forces.


    At present, these evil cult people have not killed too much on the surface.


    But Du Shaofu knew that they were just expanding rapidly in the dark to build a stronger strength!


    When the time is ripe, it will turn into a sharp blade in the hands of the demon gods. Under the command of the nine evil emperors, it will bring endless blood to the world and make people live on it!


    "All over Kyushu, there should be corresponding forces to deal with the massive expansion of the demon cult."


    Soul Ji pursed her lips and said in a voice, "but as long as the demon sect can''t die, there will be a large-scale collision next!"


    Now she is also a member of Du Shaofu''s camp, and naturally she has a full understanding of the situation of the evil cult.


    "Bloodshed is impossible to avoid, because the evil cult can not give up killing!" Du Shaofu said in a deep voice.


    In the ancient times, the evil cult provoked the disaster of dragon and Phoenix, which caused the whole world to fall into war and countless creatures died.


    If it had not been for the ancestor of Du family, who was the way of heaven, the world would have been controlled by the demon cult!


    Now, they come back again, and they can''t have any kind heart!


    "What are you going to do next?" Asked Hun Ji.


    Du Shaofu pondered for a moment and said, "the evil cult is fierce, and the demon gods are even more powerful. Only by raising the power of living beings can we confront them. But now, including some forces of the dragon clan and the nine masters, they still want to stay out of it. Some even try to cooperate with the demon cult to protect themselves!


    These forces, which have the tendency to collude with the evil cult, must not be allowed to go on recklessly! Otherwise, in the coming catastrophe, we will not be able to help the creatures in this world, but may stab us in the back at any time! "


    "So?" Asked Hun Ji.


    "So, I plan to go to the door from house to house, and it''s best to be obedient. If I''m still stubborn, then..."


    They were beaten by the light of their eyes, and how to kill them! The foundation is to continue to be stubborn, simply destroy it directly. Since he is not willing to contribute to the common people, he will never allow them to become a major problem in this world! "


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s resolute side face, Hun Ji''s eyes are dim.


    In this speech, with unmatched hegemony, she can not help but feel a little trance.


    A moment later, soul Ji is also aware of their own some gaffe.


    She stood up a very spectacular chest, and said with a smile, "if you need my help, please call me. People are willing to fight for you and drink blood for you, and you will never give up!"


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu was extremely embarrassed.


    But then he nodded his head seriously.Although Hun Ji''s words contain the elements of molestation, Du Shaofu also knows that this powerful woman is really willing to help herself now.


    "We will soon arrive in the desolate country, and I will be relieved when you are in the stone city." Du Shaofu said.


    "Are you going to meet the big powers right away?" Asked Hun Ji.


    Du Shaofu said, "come on, let''s take the dragon people''s sword first! The devil may recover completely at any time. The situation is urgent. I don''t have much time to plan slowly!


    After these matters are solved, there are still many forces in the three continents and nine states that need to be integrated quickly! "


    When Du Shaofu spoke, he was also thinking about a lot of things.


    While rectifying the forces of the dragon clan and the nine great masters, we should try our best to find out the thirty-six Linglei and the nine purple thunder xuanding.


    In addition, the forces such as the heavenly wasteland and the demon world should also be integrated step by step.


    Try to eradicate all the internal troubles in this realm before the devil recovers completely.


    At that time, it will be much easier to deal with the evil cult.


    The ultimate enemy, or that in this world no one can rival the devil!


    "You have a group of Saint envoys in your wasteland. After I go, should you give me a name?"


    Soul Ji lips and teeth slightly open, the United States in the eyes of the twinkling cunning light.


    "No problem at all. You can choose all the names!"


    With a big wave of his hand, Du Shaofu''s heroic attitude ran dry.


    A name, can exchange such a strong person to help, this business can''t be more cost-effective!


    But the next sentence of Hun Ji made Du Shaofu feel cheated!


    "Well, they don''t care about the names of those empty heads and bad brains! It''s just that you, the ROC emperor, haven''t you been crowned Queen yet? It''s better to... "


    Du Shaofu''s face was blue with fear!


    Helplessly stroked the forehead, unknowingly in the set!


    If you really give soul Ji such a name, how can you not sit down with her?


    When the time comes, Ouyang Shuang will not be able to


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu could not help but clamp his legs. He felt that it was cool somewhere!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2519

    Wasteland, stone city.


    In the grand hall, a stream of Imperial Dragon air swirls around and hovers with a vast and majestic atmosphere.


    Du Shaofu sat at the head.


    Next to him, there were doctors, uncles, second uncles, Murong youruo and other people who were in charge of the affairs of the state.


    In addition, Hun Ji, Feng wuche, Jiang Yating, Ren Yuan and other strong people from the ancient wasteland are also sitting.


    "Shaofu, you have just come back, and you are in a hurry to go out?" Uncle Du Zhenwu asked.


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "many things must be done with great intensity. We have no time to delay."


    "Yes, now the demon cult is expanding vigorously. Your father and Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, have taken people to various places to deal with various affairs. All the strongmen above the holy land of the wasteland almost poured out, leaving only a few little bullies, Xiaohuang, Xiaolin and Shuang wench. " Doctor has no life.


    After the opening of the tomb of heaven, the power of the world surged, and with the support of numerous resources of the wasteland, his cultivation has also stepped into the main domain level of the martial realm, which is not too far away from the holy land.


    Du Shaofu glanced at the uncle, the second uncle and others, and found that they had reached the realm of the realm.


    This, let his heart can not help but be overjoyed.


    "Send someone to find out where Xiaoxing has gone. As soon as there is a result, I will inform her immediately. I have to find her as soon as possible, and then go to the four seas dragon clan together." Du Shaofu said again.


    "I will send someone to do it immediately!" he said


    "In addition, let Xiaolin go to the wasteland to integrate the forces of animals such as the Tianhuang leopard. In the next war, this force can not be ignored." Du Shaofu continued to command.


    At the same time, outside the main hall, two young children, a boy and a woman, and a small beast were spying and listening in the dark.


    These three little guys are Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin.


    When Du Shaofu finished, Du Xiaolin''s big bright eyes became more and more bright, and a Kirin like smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang, on the other hand, hope to look at Du Xiaolin at the same time, then point to their noses and silently compare their mouth patterns to Du Xiaolin: "take me, take me!"


    Xiaoqilin looks at Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang. He blinks a few big eyes, and his young face shows a puzzled look.


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Du Zhixiong, his second uncle, was somewhat uneasy and said, "if Xiaolin goes to the wasteland like you, will there be any danger?"


    "You should be relieved. The animals in the land of the waste of nature have always respected the unicorn. Now the birth of Xiaolin is exactly what they have been asking for forever."


    Du Shaofu said: "Xiaolin''s going there will never be any obstacles. Those strong beasts have been limited for too long


    Du Zhixiong heard the speech and nodded his head and said: "some words are reasonable. Let Shuang girl accompany Xiao Lin together, so as to take care of the little guy."


    "Of course


    Du Shaofu readily agreed and continued: "let Xiaoba and Xiaohuang bear children together, so that they don''t have to stay at home and make trouble!"


    Du Xiaoba is hiding outside the hall. When Du Xiaohuang hears the words, she immediately becomes like fenglun.


    "Daddy, I love you so much!"


    Du Xiaohuang waved her small fist and said excitedly.


    "Shhh..."


    Du Xiaoba quickly covered her mouth and made a silent gesture.


    This scene, of course, can not escape Du Shaofu''s perception.


    And all the people in the hall also burst into laughter and were amused by the cute appearance of several children.


    However, Du Shaofu''s decision also reassured Du Zhenwu and Du Zhixiong.


    Although the three children are young, they are all terrible holy land cultivation.


    In addition, with Shuang wench, as long as you don''t meet the nine magic emperors of the demon sect, there won''t be any bad luck.


    "The dragon clan is a hard bone. There will be a fierce battle in this trip! Please send a message to ye Piaoling and the eighteen brothers of qiangu jade. Let them go to the four seas and join us. " Du Shaofu said.


    "Understand!" The doctor nodded.


    A group of people continue to discuss, about the wasteland, about the demon religion and other related matters.


    For Ji Qianyue, Sun Qin, the first hero and so on, Du Shaofu directly grasped the young men and arranged a "arduous" task for them - to give guidance to some gifted children in the wasteland!


    Almost all the strongmen of the holy land of the wasteland were busy outside and had no time to do this.


    At this time, with these coolies, there is no need to use them in vain.


    With the strength of these young strong men, we can guide the children of a dry country. We are absolutely at a strategic position and more than enough!


    However, these people came out of the ancient wasteland in order to experience and seek higher breakthroughs.


    Du Shaofu could not have allowed them to grow moldy and rusty all the time in the desolate country. After they had completed their guiding task, they were arranged by doctors and others to help the desolate country and deal with the evil cult.As for Hun Ji, Du Shao Fu intends to let her live in the desolate country.


    With its strength no less than its own, even if the nine evil emperors arrived at the same time to attack the wasteland, they could also rely on their own strength to fight for a period of time.


    Such an arrangement also enables all the powerful people in the holy land of the wasteland to be free from worries and deal with the evil cult in peace of mind!


    Half a day later, a matter was finally carefully explained, all the talents scattered.


    Du Shaofu went to his mother''s yard alone and found that she was still in the closed door.


    However, from her mother''s unconscious strong breath, Du Shaofu was surprised to find that she had made a terrible breakthrough in Fu Dao!


    At that time, before her mother closed the door, she had given her the mysterious residual skills.


    Mother read, also called "extraordinary", and immediately into the closed state!


    I didn''t expect that I had such a terrible promotion when I came back from the ancient wasteland!


    Without disturbing his mother''s practice, Du Shaofu exclaimed, then turned around and left quietly.


    "It seems that our Du family will soon have another master of Holy Land spirit talisman!"


    Du Shaofu said to himself and laughed happily.


    Mother''s breakthrough is also the improvement of the overall strength of Du family and Huang Guo.


    In the coming catastrophe, there is also a bit more self-protection.


    This, as I wish.


    At the beginning, the motivation of his efforts was to reunite the four of his family.


    Now, all the efforts to protect the people behind them - relatives, friends, loved ones, people!


    There is one thing in common between the former and the latter, that is, Du Shaofu''s enemies are much stronger than his own!


    Only strong enough to shoulder the heavy burden.


    The only difference is that Du Shaofu now has countless helpers and followers. He no longer needs him to face everything alone and fight alone!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2520

    The sea is vast and boundless!


    A young man in purple robe walked on the waves, his body rose and fell with the waves, carrying a special natural rhythm, which seemed to be integrated with the sea water.


    In the youth''s hand, holding a seven or eight year old girl.


    The girl''s brow has a strange mark, flashing cold luster, showing a bit of a strange.


    They are Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing father and daughter who are going to the dragon clan.


    "Dad, should the dragon people hide under this sea water?"


    Little star asked Du Shaofu.


    "It''s well known that the dragon people live all over the world, but it''s not so easy to find out where their nests are. Therefore, we still need to explore the horror a little bit! "


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. He turned his head and looked at the little star. He asked, "do you feel the breath of the dragon people because of the purest green dragon blood in your body?"


    The little star nodded, and then shook his head: "I have some kind of intimacy here, can produce some feelings vaguely. It''s just that the sea area is too vast to confirm the specific location of the dragon clan! "


    Du Shaofu''s jaw head is clear.


    Little star has two blood veins, green dragon and rosefinch, which is completely superior to the dragon clan and Phoenix clan.


    However, the four seas boundless, she can only give birth to such a trace of induction, is also normal.


    At least, it is better than Du Shaofu''s feeling of nothing.


    "Come on, go down and have a look. It''s just that your uncle Piaoling hasn''t arrived yet. Why don''t we explore the way first? "


    As Du Shaofu said, he fell into the sea with his little star.


    His body waves out of the vast air engine, isolating the sea water from the outside, just like being in a big bubble.


    "Deep in the sea, there is a cold evil spirit!" Said Du Shaofu.


    As the two continued to descend, the light became dimmer and dimmer.


    In the shimmering light, countless coral algae swaying with the water waves.


    Du Shaofu felt that the environment in the sea became more and more cold.


    This kind of cold, different from the cold snow seal that kind of simple cold, but carries the meaning of enchantment and bone erosion, affecting the human spirit and body.


    If it was not for the creatures in the sea, even if they reached the realm of Emperor Wu, they would be greatly affected.


    However, with the accomplishments of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, this cold evil spirit can be completely ignored.


    "I''ll go and ask a stronger creature." Said the little star.


    Du Shaofu nodded and agreed, and the power of the yuan Shen spread out, covering tens of thousands of miles of the sea floor.


    "Ha ha, there are some interesting things happening thousands of miles ahead. Let''s join in the fun."


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help laughing at the information from Yuan Shen''s power.


    Then, they went straight to the distance.


    Countless fish, turtles, shrimps and crabs swim by. Many of them are shining and beautiful.


    It''s just that these creatures are so weak that they can''t pose any threat to Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    Even, the faint breath and the speed of the two people made them unconsciously fear and hid in the distance.


    "Here it is!"


    However, after half a column of incense, Du Shaofu had already arrived at an undersea mountain range with his little star.


    This undersea mountain range, stretching for thousands of miles, is covered with patches of undersea plants.


    And in the depths of the mountains, there are several sea creatures that can be regarded as powerful.


    At this time, the conversation of those living creatures also spread to Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    "Belon, give me the water, and I will let you go today." Said a strange sea creature.


    The creature, with a strong threat in his words, turned into a human figure and looked like a young man in his thirties.


    It''s just that round head, round head, hairless appearance, looks very strange.


    What''s more, his torso is like a cylinder, with eight arms around his neck, which is extremely long, like a pair of tentacles, swaying up and down.


    "Shi Fu, don''t bully people too much! Big deal, today, let''s have a good catch! "


    Another young man with two shells on top of his head said angrily, also in human form.


    In his right hand, holding a one person high fork halberd, suffused with fierce breath.


    In his left hand, he also led a young woman with crystal clear skin, with a clear and beautiful appearance.


    Seeing such three creatures, the little star could not help opening his mouth: "Dad, what creatures are these three? They are so strange!"


    "Well, the one with a ring of hands under his head should be a group of dead cattle, that is, octopus or octopus we often say!"


    Du Shaofu nuzzled his mouth and then said, "the one with two tiles on his head must be a kind of shellfish like sea mussels!""What race is that woman whose skin is so tender and transparent?" Asked the little star.


    Du Shaofu said with a smile: "it should be a jellyfish. It''s really beautiful. It''s no wonder that the two men are going to die together for her sake."


    As Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing talked, they stood not far away from the three men and commented.


    The words spoken in the mouth, without any convergence and depression, are naturally heard by the other party.


    "Who is impatient to be here


    The octopus man, named Shifu, turned back and stared at Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing with two eyes embedded in his bald head.


    Eight arms are constantly rowing, ready to attack.


    At the same time, the Sea mussel and other creatures frowned and glanced at Du Shaofu.


    Obviously, his two people''s finger pointing, caused public indignation!


    "If you dare to be bold in front of the emperor, I think you are impatient to live!"


    As the Purple Dragon Emperor, the little star has always been the master who is not afraid of things, and immediately gave the top back.


    If Du Shaofu hadn''t pulled it, I''m afraid he would have gone straight up and blasted the octopus to pieces.


    "Terrans, are they human beings?"


    The jellyfish''s water ripple reaches out and covers her mouth. Her beautiful big eyes are full of incredible looks.


    "Yes, we are human beings!" Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "If the audacious people dare to come to our waters and make wild remarks, then leave your life here!"


    Little star''s words, let Shi Fu furious, big shout, it is to move!


    Eight arms shot out, like eight long whips, toward Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    The strong force of the surge, so that the sea is violent roll up, even in the bottom of the sea have brought out the sound of howling.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing this, nabelun immediately exclaimed and reminded Du Shaofu to avoid.


    Du Shaofu just frowned and did not make any action to meet the enemy.


    Shi Fu also had the cultivation of animal dignity, which could be regarded as excellent, but he did not pay attention to this level.


    He just thought, this person is also too overbearing, a word does not agree with the next killer, really when he is a good pinch of soft persimmon?


    "Well, I can''t help myself!"


    The little star snorted coldly, stood in the original place, directly facing the stone Fu, stretched out a small palm.


    The terrible force erupted, forming a spiral force. The eight long whips of Shifu were twisted together, like a piece of hemp rope, which was held by the little star in his hand.


    Then, the little star gently pulled and "puff, puff, puff, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop!


    Shi Fu screamed and retreated in panic.


    The scarlet blood gushed, and the surrounding sea water was stained with blood.


    "This..."


    Beilun and shuilian looked at each other and saw the horror from each other''s eyes!


    The little girl of the Terran family, with a simple move, abandoned Shifu. It is really terrible!


    "If you dare to hurt me, I will never let you go!" Shi Fu roared.


    A giant octopus appears, but all its claw whiskers are broken.


    At the same time, the cultivation of animal Zunjing broke out and quickly fled to the distance.


    The sea water is agitated to "snore" sound, making the sea surface of this area, set off waves.


    On one side, the bodies of Beilun and shuilian shook with each other.


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop him from leaving.


    "Dad, do you want to keep him? I haven''t eaten Octopus yet. I don''t know how it tastes?"


    The little star holds eight giant octopus claws, and the big eyes are green.


    The violent rolling sea water, but let her little body even tremble.


    "I haven''t eaten either. I''ll try it if I have a chance."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, "but one may not be enough to eat. Didn''t that guy say he wanted to call the dead cattle to kill us? If you really dare to come, we''ll have a pot in one pot. If we can''t eat, we can take it back and let Xiaoba and Xiaohuang taste it! "


    Little star big point its head, deep feel this method is very wonderful!


    Shi Fu goes away in confusion, and the boundless waves slowly converge. Beilun and shuilian also stabilize their bodies.


    Du Shaofu laughed and cast his eyes on the past.


    The smile made a pair of young men and women of Hai nationality shiver!


    "Who can tell me how to get to the dragon clan?"


    Du Shaofu said that the purpose of his trip was to enter the dragon clan and did not want to waste too much time here.


    And the accomplishments of these people are also excellent.


    Therefore, we should be able to obtain some useful information by asking them."Dragon clan? You are going to the dragon clan


    Beren was shocked at his words!


    For such sea creatures as them, the dragon clan is a supreme existence!


    It is so powerful that he is the king of the four seas!


    "If you know, please let me know. Thank you in advance."


    Du Shaofu said politely that he was not an arrogant person, and he could not attack the two men for no reason.


    Seeing that Du Shaofu was so talkative, Bei Lun also calmed down a little and said, "I just heard that the dragon clan is in the Nirong abyss, but I don''t know exactly where the nirvana is! That kind of existence is beyond our reach. "


    He knew in his heart that the two Terrans had a great origin in their relationship with the dragon clan!


    "Nirong abyss..." Du Shaofu was silent.


    In the outside world, I only heard that the dragon people were in the four seas, but never heard of the Nirong abyss.


    The sea area is so vast that it''s really hard to find it by ourselves.


    Perhaps, only from the mouth of powerful creatures can we know what we want.


    "Dad, maybe the arrogant octopus will come back. Shall we wait here?" The little star thought and said.


    Her meaning is very clear. If Shi Fu comes back, she will surely pull up a group of strong men of the dead cattle clan and directly capture them at that time.


    Presumably, for the sea creatures with high strength, they can know where the Nirong abyss is.


    Du Shaofu deeply felt that this method was feasible.


    But Beilun said with courage: "my Lord, you''d better go. Shifu is the young Tianjiao of the dead cow clan, and he is deeply loved by the ancestor of the semi holy realm. Now that he has been abolished, he will surely be furious and even come to deal with you in person with the personality of the old ancestor who is always ready for revenge


    "Oh? The ancestor of the semi holy realm Du Shaofu''s mouth was crooked.


    I didn''t expect that the dead cow clan was not weak, and it was a strong man with a semi holy realm.


    In other words, the general forces of the sea tribe will be extremely afraid of such powerful people.


    Unfortunately, it was Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the little star of the Purple Dragon Emperor who abandoned Shifu.


    If the octopus from the half holy realm really dares to come, I''m afraid it will only end up being sacrificed to the Wuzang temple in the end!


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing could not help but look forward to it, as if they saw the delicious food waving to them.


    "Come on, let''s have a taste of the Eight Legged one and ask," how about it? "


    Du Shaofu received Shi Fu''s eight tentacles from Xiaoxing. Each of them had an adult''s arm. It was about three feet long, and was incomparably strong.


    "I''ll find firewood to make a fire!"


    The little star is also excited, leaping to the distance in an instant.


    When Du Shaofu was on the ground, a more powerful force gushed from his body, which repelled all the sea water within three feet around him, forming a large space, which was enough to show his strength.


    After that, the eight Octopus hands were washed once, and the tripod, grill and seasoning were taken out from the Qiankun bag.


    In a short time, the little star has come back, dragging a lot of seaweed, coral and other plants, like a hill.


    The little star uses the dark gas to evaporate the water of these plants to become burnable firewood and quickly produce a fire.


    Du Shaofu barbecue dry pot together, skillful.


    Not too long, there will be bursts of meat fragrance floating in the small space.


    "How fragrant it is


    The little star twitched his nose and salivated.


    "Come and have a taste!"


    Du Shaofu handed a thin sword to Xiaoxing, on which was strung a piece of oily Octopus arms and feet. The meat flavor was mixed with cumin pepper flavor.


    A small star took over, big bite chewed up, eyes narrowed into a line, enjoy very much.


    "I''ll try the dry pan!"


    Du Shaofu picked up a large piece of meat from the tripod and threw it into his mouth. After chewing a few mouthfuls, he exclaimed, "it''s delicious. It tastes good. It''s powerful."


    The little star dropped his thin sword, which had been eaten up. He also picked up a piece from the dry pot and held it in his hand. He said to Bailun and shuilian, "would you like to have a taste?"


    Not far away, Beilun and shuilian are stunned!


    Because of the isolation of the sea water, they could not smell the smell of meat, but saw the two celebrities eating hard.


    They know that these two men are very strong, at least have the cultivation of the realm of martial arts.


    This is too bold to dare to roast the dead cattle.


    "My Lord, you''d better go! If it''s late... "


    Shuilian didn''t finish her speech, but the meaning was easy to understand.


    If the ancestor of the semi holy realm chased and killed here and happened to see this scene, how could they be easily let go!At that time, I''m afraid these two human beings will not be able to leave!


    Du Shaofu swallowed a piece of delicious roast meat, nodded, and said to Beilun and shuilian, "that''s right. You''d better go quickly, so as not to cause more trouble."


    These two sea people seem to be kind-hearted. They don''t want to involve them.


    "My Lord, you..." Beren spoke, too.


    "Don''t worry about us. Let''s go. If you don''t leave, you will be roasted and eaten together." Du Shaofu said without lifting his eyelids.


    Beren and shuilian were shaking with fear at the same time!


    "Well For seashells, it should be braised with hot pepper, and the taste should be good! " Little star casually agreed.


    The two strong men of the sea race were green with fright. How dare they continue to delay? Without even saying goodbye, they quickly swam to the distance.


    As a result, Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing could not help laughing. They looked at each other and laughed.


    "My father is really the devil. I''m afraid of children!" The little star teased.


    "Your father, I am the devil, yes, but you are also a little devil!" Du Shaofu fought back.


    "It''s a good name. I''ll use it later. It''s no worse than the name of the Purple Dragon Emperor!" Little star accepted it.


    Father and daughter were eating and fighting.


    When the food is almost the same, it''s really a group of people around to kill!


    This group of people, hundreds in number, all have strange shapes, similar to the previous Shi Fu. They all have eight arms under their necks, forming a circle.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw the big tripod and grill in front of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, and some remaining tentacles of octopus, which made everyone furious.


    "Bold people, how dare to hurt our descendants, but also Also eat my dead cattle, old man I''m going to kill you


    First of all, an old man pointed to Du Shaofu and scolded them. They both gasped for breath. It was obvious that they could not breathe!


    The old man''s face was haggard, his head was hairless, and his eyes were sunken. He looked like an old monk who was dying.


    Beside it, a young man who lost all his arms and feet glared angrily, hoping to kill the two Terrans with his eyes.


    Du Shaofu belched. As if he had just seen the arrival of the group, he touched his tummy and said with a smile: "ah ha, it''s good. There are so many Octopus here. It''s enough for us all to eat for a long time."


    The little star seems to be eating up like, hard to support the body from the ground, small head point constantly, but also put the rest of the octopus feet into the bag of heaven and earth.


    Through perception, the father and daughter also found that the elder, who was the leader, was not just a strong man in the semi holy realm.


    "Human boy, you are too arrogant, when my sea area is where you can be wild!"


    When the old man was angry, he immediately attacked Du Shaofu, and his eight extremely strong arms danced wildly, killing him!


    In order to break out, the sea water boils, the ground at the bottom of the sea collapses, and the sediment surges.


    Du Shaofu stood still and did not resist. He allowed his body to be entangled by the old man.


    "Boy, die!"


    The old man drank, eight tentacles, one as the size of a millstone suction cup, issued dazzling light.


    The tentacles were entangled, and the boundless force swept over him. He wanted to wring Du Shaofu into pieces!


    But soon, the old man''s action froze!


    He found that he could not shake the Terran youth in any way he could.


    This, can''t help but let him feel greatly frightened!


    "Holy Land!"


    The old man opened his mouth in horror, and finally realized the horror of the young man!


    "Run, the strongman of the Holy Land!"


    The old man exclaimed, immediately withdraw eight arms, want to escape.


    On hearing this, hundreds of strong men of the dead cattle clan trembled bravely.


    I don''t have to think about it any more. I just want to go.


    At the same time, a series of muffled sounds like firecrackers were set off.


    A stream of black smoke from these people''s buttocks quickly dyed the sea black, blurring the vision, but also with a terrible corrosive atmosphere.


    However, as soon as they were less than half a foot out of their bodies, they suddenly stopped!


    All the people, including the semi holy old man, felt that the sea water around him seemed to be frozen and could not go through at all.


    "Run what, stay when our food is not very good!"


    Du Shaofu said with a smile that a powerful energy burst out of his body, which repelled all the polluted sea water around the strong dead cattle.


    "Farting is disgusting The little star pinched his nose and didn''t want to approach those people.


    Du Shaofu went up to the half sage and asked, "you should know where the nirvana is. Take us and spare your life today."


    He still has something important to do, but he doesn''t want to stay here for too long.The old man was stunned. At this time, he really realized what kind of terrible people he had provoked. He could no longer bring up the thought of resistance and escape.


    "Nirvana? This... "


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s question, he was stunned for a long time, and there was a sense of fear in his old eyes.


    "Why, no?" Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked.


    The old man quickly waved his hand and said, "big My Lord, that''s where the dragon people live. You What are you going there for? "


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t have asked!" The little star put on a fierce face and said coldly.


    The half holy old man of the dead cow clan shrinks his neck immediately.


    Then, some doubt to ask: "adult, I take you, really can spare us?"


    Although he is very afraid of the dragon clan, he has no more choices now.


    Can only hope that this human can keep its promise!


    "Do what you say!" Du Shaofu said.


    To this, the old man can only nod his head.


    "Let''s go. If you linger, you''ll be eaten!" The little star cries.


    The old man did not dare to hesitate any more, so he took them and swam in one direction.


    Du Shaofu didn''t feel embarrassed by the rest of the dead cattle. He let them go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2521

    Led by the half Saint ancestor of the dead cow clan, Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing traveled together, spending a lot of time crossing millions of miles of sea area.


    Du Shaofu was shocked to find that the scope of the sea area was much broader than that of the whole three continents and nine states!


    Among them, there are also countless powerful races, like the creatures on the land, divided by eight sides!


    Du Shaofu didn''t mean to provoke them rashly. He estimated that at this time, ye Piaoling and qianguyu should have reached the four seas.


    But you don''t have to wait for them.


    It''s a piece of cake to find the Nirong abyss with the ability of the eighteen guards!


    Because the three did not open up a space passage to travel, until half a day later, they finally arrived at a rolling submarine mountain.


    With the power of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu discovered that there were huge mountains thousands of miles ahead.


    At this time, the old man of the dead cow clan also stopped and refused to move forward.


    "Two adults, there is a road Canyon in the mountain ahead. I heard that there is a boundless Canyon there. It is the nirvana, which is the place where the dragon people live."


    The old man respectfully said to Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing: "please forgive me, I can only send two adults here!"


    With that, he also secretly glanced at the two people''s faces. He was careful, for fear that the two strongmen of holy land would have any dissatisfaction.


    "Your task is finished and you can go!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand at will to signal the old man to leave.


    There was no deep hatred between him and the old man, so he did not mean to embarrass him.


    However, Du Shaofu''s reaction made the old man in the state of semi holy stupefied for a moment. It seemed that he had never thought that the young man of the clan would let himself go easily.


    "Don''t you want to be eaten by us


    The little star stares at the old man faintly and mumbles.


    Hearing this, the old man woke up like a dream and swam to the distance.


    However, he did not leave too far away. Instead, he hid behind a huge reef hundreds of miles away, hiding in the dark, hoping to observe Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu, hoping to see what origin these two celebrities have with the dragon people.


    This scene, of course, can not escape the perception of Du Shaofu and little star.


    "A lot of curiosity!"


    In this regard, the two just smile, never asked.


    "As the top force in the world, the dragon clan''s nest is really magnificent."


    Du Shaofu did not care about the old man. He looked at the mountains in the distance, his eyes narrowed.


    The mountains are not majestic, but they have different peaks, like bamboo shoots after rain, standing one after another.


    In the dark bottom of the water, you can still see a piece of Xiaguang blooming, surrounded by mountains and mountains, just like clouds and mists.


    Under the cover of countless marine plants, a string of bubbles "gudu Doo Doo Doo" are also colorful and gorgeous.


    From afar, Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu could both feel the strong aura.


    It must be true that a long-term practice in the middle of one''s life can gain great benefits if he is wrapped up in such spiritual power.


    "Let''s go. This time, we are not going sightseeing. The dragon people will not bring flowers and applause to welcome us. If we don''t get along with each other, we might as well call in directly! "


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. Then he swept away with his little star and rushed to the mountains. The old man of the dead cow clan followed him up quietly.


    With just a few breaths, they traveled thousands of miles to the depths of the mountains.


    As the old man of the dead cattle clan said, there was a bottomless abyss between the numerous peaks.


    The abyss of this bottomless God is thousands of miles wide. From above, you can see a dark hole.


    Even if it is the power of the yuan Shen, it is impossible to find out how deep it is.


    "Is this the nirvana? I feel that there is a powerful talisman array to protect us from the exploration of the yuan God''s power!"


    Little star eyebrow imprint is twinkling light, say slowly.


    "The details of the dragon clan have been accumulated for thousands of years, which is not an easy job. Although the Fu array has not been fully opened, it is also very terrible. We should not be too careless! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed purple and gold and said solemnly.


    The little star nodded his approval, but there was no fear.


    "Dad, I''ll try to scare the snake first, to find out the truth and falsehood."


    The little star said to Du Shaofu that in his small body, a strong force suddenly erupted.


    A vast jet of air, endless light burst out, so that the surrounding mountains are "buzzing" trembling, shaking.


    Little star this move, immediately attracted the movement in the Nirong abyss!


    Only to hear, two people in front of that bottomless abyss, came a big drink voice: "who dares to step on the Nirong abyss!"Then, a golden wave, scattered, will light the dark abyss, magnificent!


    Accompanied by a high pitched dragon chant, a limitless dragon body rushed out of the abyss!


    Between the twists and turns of the dragon, it is like a huge palm, stirring in the sea water!


    Suddenly, thousands of miles around the sea are surging turbulent undercurrent, the sea water surging, carrying a huge force, sweeping all directions!


    On the sea surface of this area, it is stirring up the surging wind and roaring!


    In the sound of the Dragon chant, there was a strong sense of authority, which made the dead cow clan and the half sage ancestors of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing feel numb!


    This is from the deep feeling of blood, is the innate awe and fear of higher race, has nothing to do with cultivation!


    "What kind of people do you belong to? How dare you run wild in our dragon clan? Get out of here quickly and destroy your whole family carefully!"


    A mountain like dragon head reached out to Du Shaofu and little star.


    The dragon''s nose spurts out two strings of long breath, turns into two thousands of feet long blisters, drifting away.


    The dragon''s whiskers gently swing, just like the big sun with bright light of longan, with fierce intention, staring at two small figures like mole ants in front of him.


    It seems that as long as he blows gently, he can roll the two people to the ends of the earth!


    "Ha ha, the Dragon nationality has been the king of the world for many years, and it is really arrogant enough!"


    Du Shaofu said faintly, and the boundless water waves ran around him without moving!


    "You are a little miscellaneous dragon. You are not qualified to speak with the emperor. Let the Dragon come out in the thousand dynasties!"


    Little star step forward, a small hand behind the back, overbearing boundless said.


    The miscellaneous dragon in front of her eyes was just a cultivation that had just stepped into the realm of beasts. Naturally, she did not pay attention to it.


    "Be bold! The name of the ancestor is taboo. How can a little reptile like you call it out? "


    The Dragon drank and was furious at the little star''s words: "since you want to die, I''ll give you a ride!"


    In the words, the dragon''s body twists, the dragon claw swipes, directly hits the small star''s head, wants to smash her directly into the meat sauce!


    "Hum, a miscellaneous dragon, dare to be bold in front of the emperor!"


    Looking at the dragon''s claw, the little star stood still, not dodging, but humming coldly.


    The words spoken in the mouth gradually become grand and majestic.


    At the same time, there is an invisible power from its body burst out!


    Such as a powerful race from Archaean, with the breath of tyranny, directly suppressed the spirit of the dragon!


    The Dragon just heard a terrified "ow" sound, his body suddenly out of control, "bang" to hit the ground on the bottom of the sea, the mountains will be crushed into pieces of powder!


    The sea water stirred out by the dragon is suddenly affected by the secret force. It calms down and the wind and waves stop suddenly!


    "Dragon Dragon clan, you are the dragon clan


    The Dragon crawling on the ground, looking at the little star in horror, said in a trembling voice.


    He was originally a dragon, and he felt it very clearly!


    The boundless dragon power is more pure and vast than those carried by the ancestors in the family. There will be no fake!


    You know, little star''s father is Dragon God.


    That is the ultimate strong man of the Qinglong clan. The blood is completely superior to all the miscellaneous dragons in this field!


    After a long time, he said, "it''s amazing to see the purple dragon."


    At this point, his eyes looked at the young man in purple robe. The huge dragon body trembled violently and was very frightened!


    Since the Purple Dragon Emperor''s identity is known, the origin of the purple robed youth is also ready to come out!


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king!" Said the giant with a shudder.


    He also has a realm of cultivation, extremely vulgar, the dragon people in the outside world, naturally know a lot.


    Among them, there is a person, the dragon people hate and fear the most!


    This man, known as the demon king Du Shaofu, the great Peng emperor of the wasteland, has broken through endless legends in the outside world!


    Many of the strong people of the dragon clan are damaged in this person''s hands, which makes the whole dragon people hate them deeply and want to get rid of them quickly!


    It''s just that for many years, this man''s accomplishments have made rapid progress, and countless strong men have gathered around him. He will never die!


    Now, in fact, the force is more terrible, can compete with the ancestors level characters!


    My accomplishments in the realm of animal kingdom are not even qualified to be looked at by others!


    "You can''t stop me, let long Qianchao come out, or I don''t mind killing you!" Said the little star coldly.


    "This..." Dragon is in a bit of a dilemma.


    Under the awe of the powerful dragon, the Dragon lay down on the ground honestly, with a low and proud head, and could not bear any idea of resistance!


    "He doesn''t want to communicate, so we''ll go in by ourselves. Let''s go!" Said Du Shaofu.He didn''t mean to kill people. After all, in the future war against the demon cult, a giant dragon in the territory can also add a good fighting power. 1


    no more delay, Du Shaofu turned around and pulled the little star. He jumped into the dark Nirvana and disappeared!


    The Dragon watched the scene, still crawling on the ground, dare not move!


    However, a hundred miles away, the semi saints who followed Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing here unconsciously felt a surge of cold sweat.


    The cold feeling in my heart is even colder than the boundless sea water that envelops the body!


    Dare not think about it any more, the old body of a black light, turned into a huge octopus, is its body.


    The cultivation of the old man''s semi holy realm broke out, and eight tentacles penetrated the sea floor space, and escaped from this area at the fastest speed!


    The cultivation of that dragon is far less than that of him. I don''t know about it.


    When the old man appeared again, a day had passed.


    With the help of space passage, he got to a million miles away very quickly, much faster than before!


    "Demon king, it''s Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    The old man''s Octopus body changed again and returned to its strange human form.


    A long sigh of relief, very lucky, an old life is picked up!


    Rao is so, he still has a lingering fear in his heart, his chest is like playing drums, feeling and death in general!


    If Du Shaofu saw him like this, he didn''t know whether he should be happy or speechless. Would he be so terrible? Has the name of evil spread all over the world?


    "Shi Fu, you''re a dead boy. You''re good at talent. You don''t have to practice all day. You know how to make trouble for me. I''ll take care of you when I go back."


    While walking in the water, the old man gritted his teeth and secretly blamed himself for his doting on Shi Fu over the years.


    He has made up his mind that after he goes back, he must be locked up. If he does not reach the realm of animal kingdom, he will never step out of the clan door again!


    He scolded fiercely in his mouth, and when he thought about it, he did not forget to go on his way to the dead cattle.


    After thousands of miles, the old man''s restless mood gradually calmed down.


    However, before he had time to sigh "finally recovered an old life", he heard a faint voice ringing in the distance.


    "Boss, there is a strong man in the semi holy realm. The body seems to be an octopus. He should know where we want to go!"


    Before the sound fell completely, the old man saw a group of figures flashing in front of him, blocking his way.


    A close look, full of 18 people, and are men, all young incomparable!


    Judging by appearance and breath, it''s all human!


    On them, there was a terrible atmosphere of killing and cutting, which made people shudder!


    "All Ladies and gentlemen, I''m just passing by. No Is it not in your way? "


    The old man''s voice trembled, and he cautiously clasped his fists and said that he was extremely humble.


    He can clearly feel that the breath of these 18 people is all above him, which must be the cultivation of Holy Land!


    Such 18 people gathered together, let him exclaim "is the holy land so worthless", at the same time, it is also extremely afraid!


    "Do you know where the dragon clan is?"


    Among the 18 people, the first man in black stepped out.


    Its tone is very cold, the content directly points to the main point, there is no half a word of nonsense!


    "The dragon clan..." The old man of half saints was surprised at his words!


    Just sent that demon king to the dragon clan, suddenly eighteen young people appeared.


    What''s the relationship between them?


    However, these doubts how he did not dare to ask the export, can only die in the bottom of his heart.


    "If you know, don''t waste our time!"


    After the man in black, another man in white with a long body and a handsome appearance walked out.


    "Big My Lord, I don''t know! "


    The old man bowed his head deeply, dodged his eyes and told a lie.


    He had been able to make sure that these people must have a deep relationship with the devil.


    It''s just that he finally retreats from Du Shaofu''s hands. He doesn''t want to provoke such a thing again!


    The heart is beating the drum, praying for their lies, do not be these people to see through!


    "You dare to deceive us!"


    Among the 18 people, another strong young man snorted coldly. He went to the old man and looked at him with burning eyes and said, "if you really don''t know, what are you guilty of?"


    "I..." The old man''s language is blocked.


    He did not expect that he had tried his best to cover it up, but he was still easily recognized by them!


    However, it can not be admitted!


    "The dragon clan is extremely strong and powerful. It''s not that the villains can get in touch with. The small people are really not..."The old man thought about it in silence, and was about to deny it. However, as soon as he said it, he was interrupted by the strong man!


    "Don''t pretend to me. Take us!"


    This low drink, already took a bit of cold to kill the intention!


    The old man''s body suddenly trembled. Finally, he nodded in panic and helplessness, and his tears almost flowed out.


    In the heart, it is secretly complaining!


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu and his little star leaped into the Nirong abyss together.


    Unexpectedly, many strong people of the dragon clan came out to stop them and wanted to kill them.


    However, under the release of the little star''s dragon power, the strong will be shaken back in an instant, and dare not to invade Fenfen!


    Of course, there were also some strong dragon people who retreated far away before contacting Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu.


    It must have been reported to the dragon people.


    Du Shaofu did not stop this.


    They came here to subdue the dragon people. They didn''t have to worry too much.


    "Dad, the aura below is so strong that it is much stronger than our country!"


    Down, the little star felt the smell of lingering around the body, can not help but sigh.


    "The Dragon nationality has accumulated a long history, which is really not comparable to the desolate country that we have just established for ten years!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "we have been going down for a long time, but we have not reached the bottom of the Nirong abyss. Needless to say, we must be trapped in the Fu array. Remember to be careful!"


    "I see!" The little star replied, and his big eye blinked twice: "no matter how powerful this Fu array is, I should not be sleepy for my father."


    "Of course


    Du Shaofu, confident and smiling, ignored the teasing in Xiaoxing''s words.


    Say in the mouth, then see on its body suddenly let out all over the sky golden light!


    Then, I saw a huge red Jiri macaque from the center of the eyebrows, crouching in the sea water!


    "Roar!"


    The red Jiri horse monkey roars, the sound wave spreads to spread, turns into the layer upon layer ripple, lets the sea water wave layer upon layer the torrent!


    "Let''s show it!"


    Du Shaofu drank low, and the red Jiri horse monkey spirit bloomed with brilliant brilliance, which made the dark abyss shine brightly!


    The golden light is full of the surrounding, and in a flash, the mysterious veins also appear around.


    "This Fu array is really excellent!" Du Shaofu was amazed!


    These veins, composed of a series of talismans and secret patterns, run in a strange path.


    It seems disorderly, but it contains a whole body of righteousness, elusive.


    However, with Du Shaofu''s attainments in Fudao, he soon saw through it to seven or eight points.


    "When this Rune array is not triggered, it is a magic array, which can confuse people''s perception and isolate the area protected by it, so that people can''t know it!"


    Du Shaofu analyzed: "but once there is any fierce action, it will trigger the mechanism of killing the array. I''m afraid that the general practitioners of holy land will not escape the fate of being bombed and killed here!"


    "What shall we do?" Asked the little star.


    "It''s either to break its righteousness by cultivating Fu and Tao, or to break all kinds of dharmas! However, I don''t have the heart to study here slowly! "


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, and then called on the little star: "be careful yourself!"


    Suddenly, Zijin tianque appeared in his hands!


    "The sword is broken for thousands of miles!"


    Such words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. The broad sword in his hand was held by both hands and rose in one fell swoop!


    All of a sudden, I saw four virtual images of green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu coming out, sending out the sound of dragons chanting and tigers roaring, sparrows singing and tortoise singing, and they killed each other!


    The huge momentum of crazy surging condensation, quickly gathered into a shining sword like the sun!


    Such a sword light set off Du Shaofu like a deity, and cut down at the nirvana at his feet!


    The sword roars and cuts directly on the lower Rune array!


    "Boom


    The huge sound shakes through all directions, such as the avalanche of thousands of mountains and the roar of thousands of waves!


    The abyss is shaking, the sea is roaring!


    The whole undersea world is so violently pried, trembling, like the end of the day!


    "Hiss..."


    Space was torn out of a long and narrow mouth, stretching thousands of miles, waves out of a terrible breath, dark!


    The sea water was disturbed by the huge force, like a big hand, and rolled directly towards both sides.


    For a moment, a vacuum formed around Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu!


    It''s too late. It''s fast then!


    When the sword fell on the patterns of the Fu array, countless veins flashed out dazzling light.


    But then, in the "ho ho ho" sound, they were broken one after another, turned into dense talismans and secret patterns, raging in the sea water, sweeping all directions."Dad, be careful. The battle is coming!" The little star spoke.


    There is no need to remind Du Shaofu of this.


    He didn''t think that with this blow, the rune array of the dragon people could be completely broken.


    When the sword light breaks countless veins, it also thoroughly stimulates most of the residual power of the Fu array!


    Countless twists and turns of the veins, a huge golden dragon body condensed out, staring at the scarlet eyes, I''m afraid there are thousands of them!


    This scene, like stabbing a hornet''s nest, countless dragon shaped virtual shadows impact on Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing!


    "Roar!"


    The sound of dragon chanting is high, and it rings in the abyss and brings forth boundless raging waves!


    In that pair of blood red eyes, there is a terrible murderous spirit in fluctuation.


    "That''s enough!"


    Du Shaofu Mu Ning, these dragon bodies are all illusions of Fu array, with strong attack power.


    Under the action of dragons, they strangle and smash all obstacles!


    Today, if a person is not careful, it is possible that he will get hurt!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2522

    Du Shaofu did not delay, he thought!


    After a while, he called out the seven holy puppets!


    The seven shadows are out in an instant, attacking and killing countless dragon shadows!


    The puppets of the seven sacred places are moving around like tigers in sheep.


    Soon, more than ten dragon shadows will be killed in the invisible!


    However, there are too many dragon images in the Fu array, which are extremely powerful and can not be killed in a short time.


    With the ancient and fierce atmosphere, the Dragon shadow swarmed around and soon submerged the figure of the seven holy puppets.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu and xiaoxingxing are surrounded by countless dragon shadows and grinning teeth. They are fierce!


    Looking at such a scene, Du Shaofu''s eyelids also couldn''t help but draw, and deeply felt the horror of the battle.


    What''s more, in those dragon shadows, there are a large number of powerful existence.


    Compared with the general practitioners in the middle of the holy land, it is not much less to let go!


    Depending on the derivation of the array, there will continue to be a very powerful dragon shape evolution.


    Even though Du Shaofu''s father and daughter were able to protect themselves from too much harm, they would be trapped here and tired of coping!


    However, they also benefited from their excellent cultivation. If someone else came, I''m afraid they would be killed by this Fu array.


    "Little star, your blood is pure. Suppress them with dragon power!"


    Du Shaofu, holding the purple gold sky palace, said to the little star.


    The little star nods at the smell of his speech, and the mark on his brow is bright.


    Then, a Soul-catching dragon chant exploded from its mouth and spread in the sea water!


    The vast and oppressive air fills every inch of the nirvana!


    Those twisting and strangling dragon shadow, under this pressure, are a meal, action slowed down a lot, power also weakened a lot!


    It can be seen that the blood of the Dragon God is really extraordinary!


    Without hesitation, Du Shaofu killed with his sword. The Dragon shadows were broken and disillusioned. They were chopped into golden runes, flying around the sea floor.


    "This Fu array must have been left over from ancient times. No, we have to break it completely to get rid of it!" Du Shaofu was quiet.


    Although these dragon shadows are suppressed, they still have great fighting power.


    After all, they are only the evolution of the rune array, not real creatures. The power released by the small stars will have limited effect on them.


    The most important thing is that the Runes of the Dragon shadow after being smashed are still not completely annihilated.


    Instead, it will return to the rune array, continue to form countless veins, and then condense into a continuous stream of dragon shadows, greatly reducing the energy consumption of the array!


    When he thought about it, Du Shaofu''s golden red Jiri horse monkey spirit moved!


    The majestic momentum poured out and turned into a huge virtual shadow of five finger mountain.


    "Roar!"


    The roaring sound shook the underwater world, and the torrent surged and retreated sharply, forming a vacuum in the Nirong abyss.


    The virtual shadow of the mountain expands violently and spreads to the periphery to penetrate the pattern of Fu array.


    Seeing this, countless dragons roared and killed one after another, and surrounded the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen to stop Du Shaofu''s action.


    In an instant, the huge power was added to Du Shaofu, making him feel more pressure!


    "Break it for me!"


    Du Shaofu danced wildly and cried out!


    Red Jiri horse monkey yuan God angju roar, roar to break the void!


    The golden light explodes. Under the boundless pressure, it is under the attack of countless dragon shadows and expands outward step by step!


    It''s difficult!


    When the virtual shadow of the five finger mountain can touch the array pattern, it will lead to countless dragon shadows roaring wildly, and the murderous spirit will be more powerful, and the pressure released by the little stars will not stop them!


    "Du Shaofu, we have a long-standing feud with you. You have the courage to break into the Nirong abyss! Since you have thrown yourself into the net, leave your life here today. "


    At this time, a voice like this came to Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    With his mind moving, Du Shaofu realized that there was a lot of dragon nationality flavor outside the array.


    Although the line of sight is isolated by the Fu array, we can still feel that there are some familiar people among them.


    For example, long Qianchao!


    Obviously, the person in charge of the dragon clan has received a notice and is aware of his arrival.


    "Do you think a Fu array can really trap me? In the long thousand dynasties, will the dragon people continue to be stubborn? " Du Shaofu responded coldly.


    "Don''t think I don''t know the purpose of your coming to the dragon clan! How many dragon people have you killed by Du Shaofu? I wish I could frustrate you! At this time, you still want to use my dragon clan as a knife envoy. It''s just wishful thinking! "


    Outside the Fu array, long Qianchao snorted coldly.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "ha ha, the dragon clan has repeatedly violated me. How about killing it? You are totally responsible for it! Similarly, if you are strong enough, Du Shaofu will die more than a hundred times! "Du Shaofu said that he had not heard the reply of long Qianchao for a long time. He must have been so angry.


    After a long time, only listen to the Dragon Qianchao light said: "boy, you''d better enjoy the power of Taigu Nirvana formation! Today, you can''t escape, and your arrogance and arrogance will be terminated! "


    "Is it? You have a good watch Du Shaofu said in a low voice.


    "Dad, don''t talk nonsense with them. Let''s break the Fu array first and then have a good dispute with them."


    On the other side, the little star waved his hand and defeated dozens of dragon shadows, overflowing and scattering in the void.


    Du Shaofu nodded and closed his eyes leisurely.


    While maintaining the virtual shadow of the five finger peak, a thunder light suddenly lights up in the center of the eyebrow.


    Then, yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapse sky thunder, Jinwu burning sky thunder and other spirit thunder rushed out and swept around!


    "Eight wastelands of thunder! Give it to me


    This kind of words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. Under the control of his mind, several Linglei began to rush wildly, carrying the sound of "whine" and piercing into the diaphragm, breaking the void apart!


    "Bang Ka Ka", huge earthquake on the sea floor!


    The light of several spirit thunder is in full swing, and the thunder light is raging all over the sky. The thunder is colorful and contains incomparable power!


    Thunder surge, full of this space, like a string of strong guns exploded, out of a continuous roar.


    The thunder light poured out and split on the Dragon shadow, causing it to smash in the blink of an eye. There was no chance to turn it into a talisman secret pattern and return to the array to evolve again!


    In such a fierce momentum, all obstacles are instantly hit into nothingness!


    This is Du Shaofu''s understanding of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning!


    The ancestor of Du''s family once entered the holy place with the profound meaning of thunder and lightning. Finally, he became more and more holy and integrated the way of heaven!


    After Du Shaofu realized in the temple, he had a deeper attainments in lightning!


    Thunder vast, surging Tianwei, like a God in anger, such as the devil in the roar!


    The terrible breath swept and moved, and wrapped everything in it.


    The bottom of the sea is shaking, the torrent is surging!


    In the sea area above the Nirong abyss, like the arrival of a tsunami, the wind and waves are all over the sky, rising into the sky, covering the sky and killing everything. It is extremely terrible!


    Countless living creatures of the sea race are frightened and run away!


    "Thunder, pulse, give me!"


    In the nirvana, Du Shaofu drank again.


    With the fall of the voice, lines like tendons appear on his body surface, crisscross and interweave!


    These lines of strong light burning eyes, "Ho la la" to flash lightning, release the towering power!


    With the blessing of thunder and martial pulse, the thunder of 3000 shocks and the thunder of the sky burst out with more ferocious breath.


    For a time, the thunder spread all over the sky, like a river roaring and surging, shuttling back and forth in countless dragon shadows.


    "Woo..."


    Under the constant attack and killing of thunder, the dragon''s virtual shadow gives out a whine, which is quickly strangled out.


    Du Shaofu''s chijiri macaque yuan Shen is also closer to the outer veins of the Fu array.


    As long as you break through, you will be able to get out of the Fu array!


    "The thief''s means are so terrible that even the nirvana formation seems to be unable to stop him!"


    The Dragon Qianchao and others outside the Fu array all watched this scene in disbelief.


    It can be seen that if Du Shaofu is allowed to do so, sooner or later he will break through the battle.


    "No, this boy can''t go on like this!"


    The Dragon thousand Dynasty''s face showed a serious meaning, and said in a deep voice to a group of strong people of the dragon clan behind him: "open the gate of life, come to several holy places and join me to enter the Fu array. Take the dragon Yuan talisman to protect your body and avoid the array attack!"


    With that, his wrists turned, and there were some strange things like stones, which were distributed in the hands of several people behind him, leaving one of them.


    After that, some strong people of the dragon clan made great efforts to open a gap in the Fu array.


    "Take advantage of Du Shaofu''s lack of skills, kill him, and never let him continue to run rampant!"


    With the three holy places, long Qian Chao rushed into Du Shaofu in a flash and rushed to Du Shaofu in a fierce manner!


    Because of the relationship between the dragon Yuan runes, after the four men entered the Fu array, countless Golden Dragon virtual shadows were instructed to avoid attacking them.


    "If you want to hurt my father, is it true that the emperor does not exist?"


    The little star sees this, without any hesitation, his eyes are filled with golden flame, exploding bright golden light.


    The petite body expanded into a huge dragon, occupying the sky. Its wings expanded like wings of a Phoenix, spreading red and purple fire.


    It''s full of the breath of the golden roc!


    "Get out of here!"


    The little star itself soars into the sky, and the Golden Dragon pupil is filled with golden flame, as if it contains two vast golden oceans of fire.A terrible strange pressure also came from its own body.


    For a moment, the Dragon Qianchao and the three powerful people of the dragon clan felt their bodies trembling for no reason, and the animal spirits could not help but palpitate. The internal strength was uncontrolled, and a weak sense of powerlessness spread.


    "What a terrible pressure, what kind of dragon is this?"


    The strong man of the dragon clan trembled and said that his eyes, which looked at the little star itself, twinkled with endless fear.


    They are all dragon people, but compared with the blood of little star, they can only be said as hybrid dragons.


    Facing the descendants of the Dragon God, they feel awe and prostrate!


    "Hold the beast soul and resist the pressure. The three of you will hold her back. I will kill Du Shaofu."


    Long Qianchao suppressed the fear from the depth of the yuan God and ordered the three people behind him.


    "Yes


    The three holy places nodded one after another, and the strong cultivation started to work. Then they gradually calmed down their emotions and rushed out together and stopped in front of the little star.


    Suddenly, a big war broke out.


    Small star flapping wings to kill, like a terror Lord born, carrying fierce power, one person alone fighting three holy land!


    These three people, in terms of cultivation alone, are not under the little star.


    However, due to the suppressed blood relationship, even if they join hands, they can only delay Xiaoxing, making it impossible to rescue Du Shaofu!


    "Boy, your life is over!"


    Long Qianchao flies in the Fu array and kills people everywhere. In the blink of an eye, he comes to Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, he waved his palms, condensed a bright golden light, turned into a huge dragon claw, and grabbed Du Shaofu fiercely!


    "If you lose a general, you dare to be fierce."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his heart moved. The spirit of death thunder was summoned, with a piercing scream and a long tail light. It was like a long river of thunder and lightning. Before the Dragon claws of the Dragon Qianchao fell down, they blocked it!


    "Hiss..."


    "Ho ho ho..."


    Thunder light and dragon claws strike each other, making a sour sound.


    The thunder light is broken by the dragon claw, and the dragon claw is strangled out by the thunder light.


    The terrible energy sweeps the wave, smashes countless Golden Dragon shadow around, dissipates in the invisible.


    "Dragon out of the abyss, roar!"


    Dragon Qianchao withdraws his hand, then roars, roars and roars all over the world!


    His body changes rapidly, and forms the body of a limitless dragon. The space "hums" and trembles as it twists and rolls.


    On the cliffs on both sides of the Nirong abyss, huge stones broke off and fell into the bottomless abyss.


    "Three thousand shocks from thunder, kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank in a low voice. He summoned three thousand shocks to leave the thunder again. Together with the soul destroying God thunder, he rolled up the endless thunder and went to the Dragon Qianchao.


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    In the roar of the thunder and the roar of the dragon, there was a terrible collision.


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, the two Linglei are like two magnificent ribbons, which are full of different brilliance and entangle the noumenon of the Dragon Qianchao.


    The destructive atmosphere of terror spreads and agitates in the Nirong abyss, which is as terrible as the war between gods and demons!


    With Du Shaofu''s current strength, relying only on two Linglei, he trapped long Qianchao and could not threaten himself at all.


    However, without the suppression of the two Linglei, Du Shaofu was determined to count the points. Under the weakening of the two phases, the pressure on the Fu array was greatly reduced!


    All of a sudden, there are more golden dragon shadow derived from the evolution, flying in this area, attacking Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing desperately!


    "Du Shaofu, no matter how many means you have, you will die today!"


    Long Qianchao, besieged by two Linglei, roars in his throat with endless dragon power.


    However, compared with the small star released by the pressure, it seems a little sordid!


    At the same time, the countless golden dragons in the Fu array seem to be guided and begin to come to one place.


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2523

    The Dragon Qianchao has a dragon Yuan talisman, which can control the ancient Nirvana formation to a certain extent.


    Numerous virtual shadows of the golden dragon are summoned by it, whistling and moving, and constantly gather around the huge body of the dragon.


    On the way, these golden dragon shadows disintegrated one after another, and turned into hidden talisman patterns to block out the sky and the sun.


    Later, these runes were directly blessed on the body of the Dragon thousand dynasties, forming a mountain like virtual shadow of the golden dragon, which spread across the void.


    For a time, the body of the Dragon thousand Dynasties was more than twice as large as the original form!


    "Nirongtuntian! Kill


    Such a big shout comes from the mouth of the Dragon Qianchao.


    Under the huge twisting of the dragon body, the shadow of the golden dragon also follows.


    "Roar!"


    Golden Dragon shadow roars, like a bottomless black hole like a huge mouth, terrifying!


    With the sound of the Dragon chanting, the void in the Fu array collapsed directly, just like the backbone of the earth suddenly broke!


    In the mouth of the dragon, there is a strong and incomparable pulling force, so as to swallow everything.


    The terrifying power surges in this space, and countless dragon shapes conjured up by the Fu array are suddenly shattered and sucked in.


    The little star, who is in the middle of the war, and the three strong saints of the dragon clan, are shocked at the same time!


    Even if it is far away, but still feel the huge tearing force, invading every inch of flesh and blood.


    Du Shaofu, who was at the center of his strength, was under most of the pressure.


    His mind and mind count points, at the same time control the red Jiri horse monkey yuan God and a number of Linglei, but also to resist the attack of the Dragon Qianchao.


    At this time, in the face of such a terrible prestige, it seems that there is something out of reach!


    "Take your life, Du Shaofu."


    The deafening roar came from the body of the Dragon Qianchao.


    Driven by the Golden Dragon shadow, the Dragon soars, and suddenly plunges down, swallowing Du Shaofu. He has no time to resist, and finally enters the mouth of the Dragon Qianchao.


    After the disappearance of Du Shaofu''s figure, the red Jiri macaque spirit in the Nirong abyss lost control and disappeared.


    Outside, only a few spirit thunder are still whistling, releasing the thunder all over the sky.


    At this time, outside the Fu array, more strong dragon clan people had gathered.


    When he saw Du Shaofu swallowed by the Dragon Qianchao, everyone''s faces were filled with a sense of relief, and they all laughed.


    "Our dragon clan has passed on from generation to generation. It is not a place where a little thief can behave wildly."


    "No matter how powerful Du Shaofu is, he will never break the Taigu Nirong formation of our clan."


    "With the help of Taigu Nirong array, it''s easy to kill him!"


    "Yes, the boy is dead today!"


    A lot of people were talking about it, and they were all very happy.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad


    Du Shaofu was swallowed into the belly of the dragon, which made the little stars in the distance feel anxious.


    The body of the different dragon swept, killed with two wings, and pulled down the tail of the dragon, and forced the three strong people of the holy land of the dragon race to retreat.


    Then, it is directly toward the direction of the Dragon Qianchao in the past.


    "Where are you going? I want to rescue the thief Du Shaofu. Have you asked us if you have?"


    The three powerful people of the Dragon nationality waved their palms, and they all turned into noumenon and joined forces to intercept them.


    The three giant dragons are empty, high chanting, and moving in a towering momentum!


    "Get out of here


    The small star roars, the Dragon claws play a thunderbolt, the light is bright, blocks will three holy land.


    At the same time, on its body, there is a golden light blooming, converging on the wings.


    "Ji" to a bird song explosion!


    This is the golden winged ROC bird family''s most powerful profound meaning, let her degree soar, in the blink of an eye from the three people''s siege.


    Soon, the body of the dragon has swept to the Dragon Qianchao, a pair of wings swept, endless fire spread out.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The most powerful magic power of the rosefinch clan unfolds, the overwhelming flame sweeps across the sky, and the terrible high temperature attacks. The void is like gold and iron, which is burning red and seems to be melting!


    The shadow of the Golden Dragon outside the Dragon Qianchao''s body is consumed quickly in this terrible temperature.


    The talisman''s Secret patterns are melted into liquid state, flowing along the void, and then evaporate and disappear in the invisible!


    "If it''s outside, I''m afraid of you. But even Du Shaofu can''t do anything to me in the great battle of Archean nirvana. You young bastard, dare to be bold in front of me


    Long Qianchao opened his mouth, a pair of huge eyes staring at the small star body: "even if you have an extraordinary origin, don''t think I dare not kill you! Roar... "


    With the roar of the dragon in the thousand dynasties, the shadow of the golden dragon is flying in the ancient Nirvana array, like a locust in the sky.


    Countless dragon shapes twist their bodies and continue to gather to the dragon for thousands of dynasties, making the giant dragon more and more powerful.Even the terrible power of little stars can''t stop this increase!


    "Today, I will send your father and daughter on the road together!"


    Long Qianchao drink, dragon tail swing, carrying a huge force, suddenly hit the small star''s body.


    "Boom


    Violent collision, as if the sky thunder suddenly ring!


    The flame on the wings of the little star is extinguished, and the huge body is not swept away with one blow!


    Outside the Fu array, the strong men of the dragon clan gathered around to discuss.


    The little star was repulsed, which made everyone feel very comfortable.


    "Hum, what about the Dragon God''s daughter? She wants to drive my dragon family by virtue of her extraordinary background. She is just wishful thinking!"


    "Yes, today, I will kill this little thing with Du Shaofu! I don''t believe what the Dragon God can do to us


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s terrible enough!"


    The little star retreats, does not want to meet with it hard!


    The Dragon thousand dynasties under the blessing of Taigu Nirvana array are extremely terrible!


    Here, his power has reached a very terrible situation, even the little stars can not resist!


    "Kill!"


    Long Qianchao drinks again, controls the huge golden dragon shadow, and follows the little star. He wants to take the opportunity to tear her into pieces!


    At the same time, the three dragon''s strongmen of the holy land also chased and killed the little star again.


    Long Qianchao''s vigorous four claws are open, and the void is torn open, and flies in.


    However, he had just passed half of the distance, but suddenly his body was shocked, and cursed fiercely: "Damn it!"


    But seeing its huge noumenon, all of a sudden, there are purple and golden lights shining one after another.


    These lights, only ordinary people''s fingers thick and thin, are blooming with thunder power!


    The rays of light are shining all over the body of the Dragon Qianchao, just like the winding lines of meridians, which make it look like it is covered by a thunder net.


    This scene is the same as that of Du Shaofu when he summoned the thunder pulse!


    "Damn it! Damn it


    Long Qianchao scolded, stopped his body and no longer pursued the little star.


    In the body, the majestic power operation, to suppress the thunder power!


    Don''t think about it. It''s Du Shaofu who was swallowed by him before!


    At this time, he can only rely on his own strength to suppress it!


    If you use the power of Taigu Nirong array, I''m afraid it will bring you great damage!


    However, with his strength, how can he compare with today''s Du Shaofu?


    Within a moment''s time, the thunder light of long Qianchao''s body soared to the sky.


    Only a series of muffled noises were heard, and the huge dragon body was directly torn apart, resulting in a series of terrible openings, and the dragon blood gushed wildly.


    In the wave of thunder, a figure, bathed in thunder, rushed out of the crack. It was Du Shaofu!


    Zijin tianque is tightly held in his hand. The purple robe is covered with golden dragon blood, floating behind it, which sets him off like a hell Shura. It''s terrible!


    Long Qianchao retreated in a hurry, far away from Du Shaofu.


    At this time, he has been restored to human form, his clothes are broken, and he is in great distress.


    The head and hands exposed outside the robe are covered with cracks, which make it look like a broken but unbroken porcelain!


    This appearance, already suffered the extreme trauma!


    "Dad


    On the other side, seeing that Du Shaofu is all right, little star is so surprised that he finally puts down his mind and turns to concentrate on his thoughts. He fights with the three strong men in the holy land of the dragon clan.


    "If you want to kill me Du Shaofu, you''re still far away from me!"


    Du Shaofu was surrounded by electric tongue and looked coldly at long Qianchao.


    However, he did not take advantage of the other side''s serious injury, and killed it!


    His eyes, cast on the outside of the array of symbols!


    "How could it be that my grandfather was seriously injured!"


    Outside the Fuzhen at this time, everyone was shocked to see this scene.


    However, when Du Shaofu''s eyes shifted to the Fu array, these people were finally a little flustered.


    "No, this little thief wants to break the Fu array! Send someone in, and he won''t succeed


    Some strong people of the older generation said that many of them also responded.


    It''s just this time, it''s late!


    In the Fu array, Du Shaofu stepped into the air, and the red Jiri horse monkey god rushed out of the eyebrow again.


    The peak of five fingers became apparent and expanded rapidly, which filled the whole space of Fu array in an instant.


    The power of the mighty yuan Shen surged, directly impacting on the array pattern outside the Fu array!


    "Hum..."


    A piercing hum, piercing the eardrum, lasted for a long time.


    The five finger peaks are constantly expanding and penetrating into the array pattern!"No, the Fu array is going to break. Once he is allowed to come in, I''m afraid the dragon clan will not be peaceful. Let''s block it first and ask the old ancestor to leave the pass quickly."


    One of the strong men of the dragon clan yelled. As he told him to go down, he led many strong men to the Fu array to intercept Du Shaofu.


    Long Qianchao, who was in the Fu array, was seriously injured, but he would not watch Du Shaofu break through the array.


    When he turned his wrist, he took the rune in his hand.


    Then, under the operation of the secret power, Taigu Nirong array turned out countless virtual images of golden dragons and converged towards him.


    In a short time, it was a huge dragon shaped condensation, with a terrible power, to attack Du Shaofu!


    The Dragon opens its mouth and spits out a breath of dragon breath. The momentum of terror is vast and the space is broken down!


    However, the terrible dragon breath did not hit Du Shaofu.


    Because, his body, suddenly disappeared from the original place!


    This chapter is from the mobile version of chasing the waves novel, thank you little dolphin_ Subscription support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2524

    In the Fu array, as soon as the golden light of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan God is collected, the virtual shadow of the five finger mountain peak disappears.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the figure of Du Shaofu disappeared.


    The attack of the dragon''s virtual shadow is empty!


    Until then, long Qian Chao was able to react.


    He turned around and looked at him in horror. He saw that the figure of the purple robed youth had gone beyond the Fu array!


    "Damn it!"


    Long Qian Chao scolded him. He didn''t dare to hesitate any more. His body moved and rushed out of the Fu array!


    The three strong men in the holy land of the dragon clan, who were still fighting with the little star, also stopped fighting and drifted away. The three men looked at each other.


    Now that the array has been broken, Du Shaofu has entered the dragon clan. I''m afraid there will be great waves.


    For a moment, the three men did not know whether to stay to deal with little star, or to go out and fight with Du Shaofu.


    "Old man, get out of the way!"


    When a few people are hesitating, the small star''s cold voice rings in their ears.


    The body of the strange dragon is clear and empty, sending out a roar that shakes through the void!


    The three strongmen of the holy land were caught off guard by the terrible pressure. Suddenly, they felt their legs were soft and they were about to fall and crawl.


    Only under the operation of internal power can the palpitation of Yuan Shen be suppressed.


    But see a small star rushed to, three people rushed to hand, common block.


    In an instant, the four fought again.


    At this time, outside the Fu array, a group of strong men of the dragon clan surrounded Du Shaofu, who had broken into the clan. His expression was extremely tense, and he was ready for battle!


    "Du Shaofu, what do you want?"


    Faced with Du Shaofu, an old man with a pale beard and a vigorous spirit, took a step forward and demanded in a harsh voice.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyelids and gave the old man a faint look. He did not speak. Instead, he turned his head to the Taigu Nirong formation behind him.


    He can get rid of all the peculiarities of the Fu array with the red Jiri horse monkey spirit and get out of it.


    However, the little star is still inside, facing the joint siege of three strongmen of the holy land.


    With the strength of small stars, with their own strength to deal with three strong, even if they can not overcome the enemy, but want to protect themselves is also easy!


    But fortunately, in the fight between him and the Dragon thousand dynasties, the energy in the Taigu Nirong array has been greatly consumed, and its power has been directly weakened by more than half!


    Otherwise, even if he had the red Jiri horse Monkey God, it would be very difficult for him to get away so quickly.


    In this case, there is no doubt that little star will win. It should not be long before he can beat back three people.


    This also made Du Shaofu feel relieved.


    "Du Shaofu, do you really think that our dragon people are soft persimmons that are easy to pinch. Can you be free to indulge here?"


    When Du Shaofu turned around and looked at it, he saw a flash of brilliance in the Fu array, and out of it came a figure in distress. It was the Dragon Qianchao.


    On his body, the injuries are still as dense as the meridians, and the fine lines crisscross and crisscross, making it look like it will be broken at any time.


    That pair of dragon eyes glared at Du Shaofu with hatred, which was terrible!


    "I didn''t come here to seek revenge, because if I had a revenge, I would have revenged it on the spot."


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, but he did not answer long Qianchao, but followed the old man''s words with a look that should have been so.


    However, in this way, it directly poked into the pain of the dragon people, making them almost angry!


    The old man who used to scold Du Shaofu had a pale beard and was about to fly.


    As everyone knows, Du Shaofu and the dragon clan have always been tense, almost to the point of never dying.


    Many young heroes of the dragon clan are lost in their hands, and many of the older generation are also killed by them.


    Such hatred, I am afraid, is to pour out the water of the four seas, and it is not clear!


    However, these people hate at the same time, their hearts also have deep regret and helplessness.


    Regret in the initial time, should not provoke this demon king, should not despise him, with whom blood feud.


    However, now that it has fallen into such a field, there is no room for regret, only a stiff head to the end!


    "No matter what you do today, you will never be welcomed by the dragon clan."


    Long Qianchao bit his teeth and said one word at a time: "I admit that your strength is really strong, but you should know that this is not the outside world, but the dragon clan. You can''t be presumptuous and arrogant!"


    "Hum, who is arrogant? To tell you the truth that you don''t like to hear, if you don''t have some use for the dragon family and have some origin with the Dragon God, I don''t mind bringing people here to erase your dragon family from this world, leaving no trace! "


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and his momentum was awe inspiring: "you have to believe that I have that strength now!"


    As soon as this saying goes out, all the people of the dragon clan feel a chill on their back!


    Such words carry the meaning of terrible and arrogant threat.However, most of the people present understood that this was not a threat to Du Shaofu.


    As he said in the end, he can do it!


    Today''s wasteland has become extremely powerful, with dozens of people in the holy land!


    Moreover, there are more and more people in the promotion, it is possible to break through at any time!


    Apart from the desolate country itself, Du Shaofu also had extensive personal contacts abroad.


    Golden winged Dapeng birds, Fangji, Daoism, Confucianism, farmhouse, Mohist, Fenghuang, Yinyang, ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen


    In addition, there are the ancient barbarians and beast alliance and so on.


    If Du Shaofu really wants to exterminate the dragon clan, he just needs to say hello. I''m afraid there will be countless strong people who will join in the fight!


    It is true that the dragon clan is powerful, but it is absolutely impossible to fight against many big forces alone!


    In the end, there is only one way to perish!


    At this time, long Qian Chao and other people thought that Du Shaofu''s arrogance and arrogance were indeed justified!


    A group of people stared at Du Shaofu, and did not speak for a long time.


    After a long time, long Qianchao slowly got rid of his anger and fright.


    Naturally, he knew that the purpose of Du Shaofu''s trip was to subdue them and serve them in the coming disaster of the evil cult.


    Facing Du Shaofu, long Qianchao gnawed his teeth and said, "our dragon family has been inherited from ancient times and will never obey your orders. Du Shaofu, I advise you to die as soon as possible!"


    The dragon people have their own considerations. It is impossible for them to compromise easily on the basis of Du Shaofu''s words, or the dragon with the blood of Dragon God.


    "What kind of thing are you dragon Qianchao? Can you be the master of this matter by your status in the dragon clan?"


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he raised his eyebrows and said, "in the tomb of eternity, there were strong people of the dragon family who came back alive. Let him talk about it! I know that the dragon people have a deep foundation. There should be some very powerful people in the closed door. Let them speak out! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2525

    "Du Shaofu!"


    Long Qianchao bit his teeth and clenched his fists.


    The contempt in Du Shaofu''s words made him extremely angry.


    Anyway, he is a pillar of the dragon clan.


    Its status, in the whole dragon clan, also can not find a few higher than his existence.


    However, Du Shaofu looked at him with scorn in his tone of extreme disdain.


    How can he not be angry?


    It was at this time that long Qianchao was very angry and ready to fight again with Du Shaofu. There was a commotion among the dragon people, and they looked back one after another.


    I saw an old man with a very big body, following by several strong men of the dragon race, came with great strides.


    "The old ancestor is coming, it is the Dragon nine solitary ancestor coming!"


    "Well, look how the devil dares to be bold in my dragon!"


    ¡­¡­


    The appearance of the old man excited many strong dragon people and began to talk about it.


    Du Shaofu looked up and saw the old man in a hurry.


    This old man, of course, he has seen it. It is the strong dragon clan man who came out of the eternal tomb!


    Listening to the comments of all the people of the dragon clan, he also learned that this ancestor was named longjiugu!


    "Du Shaofu, what do you want to do when you come to our dragon clan?"


    Long jiugu comes forward, without any compliments, he directly asks in a harsh voice.


    Du Shaofu''s brow was suddenly raised when he heard it!


    He also had some respect for the old man. After all, the other party had made great contributions to suppress demons in archaic times.


    However, at this time, Du Shaofu''s heart, there is a nameless fire up!


    "As I said just now, I have come to the nirvana for no revenge."


    Du Shaofu repressed his anger and calmed his mind. He said seriously: "you are the ancestor of the dragon people. You have been living since the ancient times. You have suppressed the demons in the eternal tomb!


    Now the catastrophe will happen again. You must know that the dragon clan is very difficult to be alone because of the evil spirit! So, I hope the dragon people can face up to this.


    I, Du Shaofu, can let go of the past gratitude and resentment, and I hope the dragon people can. Whether it is for the sake of the world''s people, or just for the sake of their own ethnic groups to survive for a long time, to be able to work together with all living creatures to deal with demons together! "


    Du Shaofu said a lot in one breath. These words are the real thoughts in his heart.


    In the tomb of heaven and earth, when he returned to the upper reaches of the long river of time, he still forgot the scene!


    The mountains and rivers are broken, the blood flows into a river, and life is ruined!


    That pair of scenes like hell, too shocking!


    How many creatures died in that catastrophe, and his ancestors, as the way of heaven, also fell in that war!


    And for the dragon people, the trauma they suffered has not yet fully healed!


    "Du Shaofu, how many strong people of our dragon clan have you killed, and you still want us to cooperate with you, there is no door!"


    Long Jiu Gu hasn''t spoken yet. Long Qianchao jumps out again and yells at him.


    His furious manner completely lost the demeanor of a strongman in holy land!


    Long jiugu is also secretly unhappy about this.


    He waved and stopped long Qianchao from going on.


    In turn, he said to Du Shaofu, "in the calamities of the Archaean period, I naturally knew that they were tragic. In the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe initiated by the demon God, our dragon family has suffered heavy losses, and countless children have been damaged. The overall strength of the dragon family is not one hundred. Later, the power of heaven and earth was suppressed, and no one could break through to the holy land.


    Therefore, it is precisely because of this, I am afraid that the current situation of the dragon clan is unable to deal with the devil again! So, you''d better go back! However, I can take the place of all the people of the dragon clan to assure you that during the period of the devil''s calamity, the dragon clan will not escape from the world and will never cause you any trouble because of the past gratitude and resentment! "


    "Hehe, can''t you escape from the world?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly laughed, and his smile was very cold: "I know that the dragon people must have their own means, have independent space, and may be able to escape from the coming catastrophe, so as to avoid losses.


    Or, now that the suppression of the force of heaven and earth has been eliminated, you should have already made contact with the dragon people in other countries and obtained some help. You can really protect yourself! I just want to ask, can you really get the approval of other dragon people in the world


    Du Shaofu said, looking back again at the Taigu Nirong formation behind him.


    At this time, the battle between Xiaoxing and the three strongmen of the holy land of the dragon clan was coming to an end.


    Under the greatly reduced power of the Fu array, with the strength of the little star, the three people are directly pressed to fight!


    After a glance, Du Shaofu turned back and continued to long jiugu: "the daughter of the Dragon God has come here in person. As a branch of the external dragon clan, why don''t you obey the orders?"With these words, Du Shaofu slowly brewed a strong sense of hegemony!


    In the last sentence, there is a little threat in it.


    It is impossible for the dragon people to protect themselves!


    It''s not that he wants to drag each other into the water, but that he can''t believe the character of these people.


    Not to mention in the war, it is possible to stab oneself in the back.


    If the devil God and cult are too rampant, the war will eventually spread to the dragon clan.


    Under these people''s madness, they will collude with the devil and take the opportunity to get rid of their heartache!


    Du Shaofu would never allow such unstable factors to exist!


    Because, this is completely related to their own safety and many relatives and friends!


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, long jiugu looked at the little star in the Fu array and said, "I know she is the daughter of the Dragon God. But for the sake of the existence of the dragon family, I can''t follow your orders to fight against the demon cult! We have paid enough in the Taigu war


    While long jiugu spoke, the battle in the Fu array was over. All three holy places were beaten down and lost their fighting power.


    Her body is flowing with the blood of the dragon family and the rosefinch, which is incomparably powerful. It is not the common Holy Land strong people can compete with!


    The powerful Fu array will never stop her!


    The body of the strange dragon spreads horizontally and gives out a towering momentum. Its wings stir up a terrible force and smashes the array talisman pattern.


    In the roar, her noumenon flew out and came to Du Shaofu''s back and turned into a human figure.


    "You mean, old man, that you won''t accept the orders of the host family, don''t you?"


    As soon as little Xingfu landed, he opened his mouth and said, "if what you say is true and can fully represent the meaning of all the dragon people, then I can assure you that even if you can survive the disaster, as long as I am alive at that time, I will definitely let the Lord come and wipe out all of you scum!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2527

    As he spoke, Du Shaofu, Xiao Xing Xing, long jiugu, long Qianchao and other people all moved!


    Now that I''ve torn my face completely, no matter how bad I''ve said, there''s no room for turning around!


    For the dragon people, only by killing Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing can they obtain the final Qingning.


    For Du Shaofu, he had to use his fists to reason with each other and teach them to be human!


    "Gee!"


    With a sharp roar, the sound of Peng Ming resounded all over the world, and the golden light all over the sky wrapped Du Shaofu as dazzling as the scorching sun.


    Then, in this golden light, out of the incomparable thunder, "bang long" explosion is endless, with a terrible atmosphere of killing, sweeping the mighty!


    Du Shaofu rushed straight in front of him and killed the Dragon jiugu. The spirit of the gods and Demons rolled out, and the breath was boiling. It was as terrible as the creation of heaven and earth!


    In a twinkling of an eye, the two people broke out a terrible war, fighting together!


    At the same time, the little star''s throat gave out a high pitched dragon chant, which turned into a strange dragon.


    The endless dragon power, accompanied by surging flames, instantly fills the surrounding space, making all the strong people of the dragon race feel a burst of gall and palpitation!


    The natural pressure of this supreme blood directly weakens their certain combat effectiveness!


    "Shameless old man, even my father and the Qinglong people don''t pay attention to it. I really don''t know who gave you courage!"


    Little star throat issued a light drink, her father in the mouth, naturally refers to her own father - Dragon God!


    Little star said: "the people of the dragon family are proud and unyielding. As you are scared by the devil, you are not worthy to be a branch of the dragon family if you just want to stay out of the way! In this case, I will clean the door today, break your keel, and let out your dragon blood, because you don''t deserve to have these things! "


    Say in the mouth, small star double wing then suddenly a flutter edge, is killed to the Dragon thousand Dynasty directly!


    A gorgeous rosefinch shadow emerged, accompanied by colorful lights flooded the void.


    Small stars show the most terrifying means, as if they can affect time and space, as if they are coming across time and space, causing space riots, can suppress space-time violence, and there is a towering colorful flame burning the void.


    Long Qianchao''s eyes trembled fiercely, and the spirits could not help shivering!


    Behind him, the rest of the strong dragon clan are also the same. Their fear makes them want to crawl to the little star!


    The prestige carried by the colorful rosefinch is interwoven with the dragon power, which makes them tremble!


    "Come with me and kill this little thing first!"


    Long Qianchao resisted the fear from his heart and gave a deep drink to the people behind him.


    Then, it also turned into a huge dragon body!


    "Oh


    The next moment, the clouds of the void are rolling, there are flames, the whole void seems to be crushed and burst.


    The Dragon thousand dynasties burst the void in the expansion, and a huge, immeasurable length dragon suddenly emerged, and the Dragon claws could tear the void.


    The giant dragon emerged, covered with flames, but it gave people a feeling of strength like steel. On its ferocious head, its pupils were like a red black hole, as if it could devour heaven and earth!


    At the same time, the rest of the strong dragon clan also started at the same time.


    More than ten giant dragons are stretched across the void. Although they are not as powerful as the dragons in Qianchao, they all have the cultivation of Holy Land!


    Such as many of the strong join hands, are all for a small star to go!


    "Kill!"


    Little star drink, a pair of dragon pupil in without fear!


    Under the spread of the wings, the unrivalled murderous spirit, like a tiger in the sheep, rushed into many strong dragon clan!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    On the other side, the battle between Du Shaofu and long jiugu is also in progress!


    Endless power sweeps through the vast, deafening sound of impact shakes the void!


    Colorful light, thunder light, mixed with infinite golden light, bloom in every place!


    Innumerable talismans and hidden patterns are broken and annihilated, and they are howling in this world!


    The sea water is surging, the earth is cracking and the void is broken!


    Terrible energy raging, smashing everything, as if the general destruction of the world!


    Not far away, the Taigu Nirong formation had been destroyed by Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    At this time, it is also affected by the aftermath of the war, directly broken open!


    If you want to rebuild it, you need countless resources!


    "Old man, you are not my match now!"


    During the war, Du Shaofu displayed the profound meaning of thunder!


    The thunder light all over the sky falls, like a mountain like strong thunder falling from the nine days, the nirvana is dense into a sea of thunder!


    Long Jiu''s solitary, old and tall body rises and falls in the thunder sea.


    The strong man who came out of the eternal tomb, although his strength is incomparably strong, he seems a little tired to deal with it at this time!You know, not long ago, in the ancient wasteland, Du Shaofu could successively kill the ancient Lantian carving clan''s Zhan Jie ancestor, Yao Tian Yan Feng clan''s three Phoenix ancestors, and the Terran''s Yu family''s old emperor!


    The accomplishments of these people are not much worse than those of long Jiu!


    What''s more, Du Shaofu has made great progress in understanding what his ancestors left behind in the temple!


    So at this time, although he can''t beat long jiugu completely, he can be said to be pressing him to fight, occupying the absolute advantage!


    "Du Shaofu, it''s not so easy for you to kill me!"


    The body of the Dragon nationality transformed by longjiu Gu opens its mouth and spits out a bright light column, which breaks the thunder in front of him.


    At the same time, he said, "you can''t kill me, and I can''t help you. But that little girl is not the same, you wait to collect her corpse! "


    Long Jiu''s powerful and solitary dragon claw is in a fierce battle with Du Shaofu!


    His purpose is very simple, do not seek to defeat the opponent, as long as can drag him, to create opportunities for the Dragon Qianchao and others, kill the Purple Dragon Emperor!


    When the time comes, many dragon families will rush forward. No matter how many means Du Shaofu has, he will surely die!


    "If you want to kill the emperor, I don''t want to see if these miscellaneous insects have that strength!"


    On the other side, the little star also heard the words of dragon nine solitary, can''t help but snort.


    Her situation is not very optimistic, more than ten dragon race around her, it is really difficult to resist.


    However, it is not like what long jiugu said, showing a trace of failure.


    Du Shaofu is clear, with the strength of little star, those people really want to kill her, it is difficult to compare with the sky!


    Not to mention, in her hands, there are hidden means not to use!


    "Kill! As long as you kill this little thing, Du Shaofu will also be unable to escape today! "


    Long Qianchao roars, the sound of dragon chant drives the four fields, leading many strong dragon people to fight hard!


    "Old man, call out the bottom card of your dragon clan, otherwise, you will have no chance to resist today!"


    During the battle, Du Shaofu''s mind was also open-minded, and he could not help saying that he was aware of the outside world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2528

    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice, long jiugu also feels a little wrong.


    Looking up, I can see that there is a magnificent momentum in the broken array.


    Then, we saw a group of people coming on the waves.


    "Shua Shua Shua..."


    There are 18 figures in a row. Everyone has a strong breath and a cold and fierce spirit of killing and cutting. They come through the Taigu Nirong formation.


    "The sky will be eighteen!" Many strong people of the dragon clan have dark eyes!


    Many of them have experienced the valiant attitude of these 18 people.


    Moreover, the fame of the 18 guards of heaven is too great.


    These eighteen people are the eighteen gods of killing!


    In today''s Sanlu and Jiuzhou, who has not heard of the name of the eighteen guards?


    With their help, no wonder Du Shaofu dare to speak such crazy words in the dragon clan!


    "Kill!"


    The day will be 18 Wei Fu, the first night Piaoling then suddenly a cold drink!


    Jade, stone, Yingyan, Yin Tianzi, etc. did not say a word of greeting when they heard the words. They directly jumped into the strong dragon family who besieged the little star.


    Above each figure, there was a cold air of killing.


    Their accomplishments were all above the holy land.


    The most important thing is that there is an absolute tacit understanding among the 18 people. They have been trained in the life and death battle and cooperated with each other!


    "Not good!" There is a strong dragon cry!


    "Ah..."


    The fierce collision unfolded, the scream was issued, and someone was hit seriously, spitting blood and retreating.


    "Don''t do it too hard. It''s very useful to save their lives!"


    Du Shaofu said with a slight smile.


    As he said earlier, he came to the dragon clan not to kill.


    But in order to tame them, whether they want to or not, they must submit to the little stars.


    Therefore, it is more valuable to keep their lives than to kill them!


    "Thief, you deceive people too much!"


    Long jiugu, like a dragon claw that can cover the sky, fiercely knocks Du Shaofu back a little.


    He was shocked by the ferocity of the eighteen guards!


    If we continue to do this, I am afraid that the more than ten strongmen in the holy land of the dragon clan will lose their combat effectiveness in a short time!


    After that, the dragon head scale hair halberd Zhang of the dragon head, facing the deep position of the dragon clan, yelled: "longhuang, Longyu, the dragon family has reached the critical moment, this time does not appear, will wait for when!"


    With such words, Du Shaofu could not help looking there.


    With the voice of dragon nine solitary falls, only see that piece of land, suddenly surge up a burst of haze.


    The thick fog, like a cloud, kept rolling, carrying the momentum of mountains and seas.


    At the same time, in the rolling clouds, there are a golden bloom, piercing haze, transmission.


    "Sure enough, there are old monsters hiding in seclusion!" Du Shaofu said in secret.


    When this scene appeared, he knew in his heart that the real details of the dragon clan would be presented soon!


    Sure enough, the only sound of the "ow" of the dragon was heard, and the loud and powerful sound waves spread among the audience in an instant.


    This sound wave is pervasive and invades people''s spirits.


    With night floating Ling as the head of the day will 18 Wei, the moment was shaken back, the face suddenly pale a few minutes.


    Rao was confused by Du Shaofu''s accomplishments!


    Many strong men of the dragon clan all stopped fighting and wanted to crawl, but at the same time, they also had a sense of excitement from the heart!


    "An old miscellaneous dragon dares to be bold in front of the emperor


    The little star was not affected at all. On the contrary, when all the people were retreating and dispersing, the body of the strange dragon spread horizontally, not retreating, but advancing, rushing towards the deep place of the dragon clan.


    "Roar!"


    Small stars roar, sound waves do not seem too loud and loud.


    Compared with the Dragon chant just now, it even seems a bit immature.


    However, such a roar made all the holy places of the dragon clan collapse to the ground at the same time!


    "Young man, you go back. My dragon people have their own code of conduct. Why do you press so hard?"


    A very old voice sounded.


    Then we can see that the golden light breaks through the thick fog, but as soon as it is magnified, it slowly converges.


    Then, a simple and gaunt old dragon slowly flew out of the fog.


    In his body, the Dragon horn atrophied, the Dragon whiskers were sparse, the Dragon scales were dim and dull, the Dragon teeth were peeling off and missing, and they looked like they were dying.


    But it is such an old dragon, after its appearance, with a wave of hand, instantly rolls up the wind and thunder all over the sky and sweeps towards the small stars.


    A seemingly gentle force strikes out, but after falling on the small star, it has a strong force that is hard to resist.Little star''s dragon body is slowly repulsed, even if you try your best, it is difficult to fight back!


    "What a terrible strong man!"


    Du Shaofu could not help but feel his eyes tremble. This seemingly old dragon is not as dying as it seems on the surface, but has a terrible strength to the extreme!


    "I''ve seen the old ancestor of longhuang!"


    After the appearance of Laolong, a group of longzu holy places, headed by the Dragon thousand Dynasty, fell to the ground one after another, shouting in unison and saluting Laolong.


    "Young man, if you are willing to leave here, your gratitude and resentment with the dragon people will be written off, and they will not owe each other! My dragon clan, will never interfere with the war between you and the devil. At the same time, you should not interfere in the affairs of our dragon family! How are you? "


    Laolong''s whole body light light light flash, turned into a human shape, is a rickets small old man''s appearance.


    In his muddy old eyes, there was no brilliance. His hair and a small beard were sparse and white.


    In words, there is no hegemony, but with the meaning of negotiation!


    Du Shaofu''s murderous spirit was suddenly restrained for such an arrogant dragon who did not rely on his cultivation.


    However, before he could speak, there was another voice.


    "No, never let them go!"


    The sound, too, came from the thick fog.


    People raised their eyes and looked, only a figure rushed out of there.


    The golden light spread everywhere, stabbing people''s eyes tingling, all people unconsciously raised their hands to block in front of their eyes.


    When the light faded away, all the people could see that there was a big old man standing there.


    The old man has a strong body and a ruddy face.


    In his eyes, he blooms with divine brilliance, and his eyebrows are filled with a strong sense of punishment and killing!


    Seeing the old man, all the people of the dragon clan knelt down to the ground again and called their ancestors in the mountains.


    Du Shaofu also knew from their address that the old man''s name was Longyu.


    "I don''t know who they are. Can the words they say represent the meaning of the dragon clan?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked.


    He could feel that the strength of longhuang and Longyu was incomparable. I''m afraid that they were much stronger than the old emperor of Yu family!


    Since this is the case, their status in the dragon people is not necessary to say much.


    However, Du Shaofu wanted to test whether there were more hidden strong men in the dragon clan.


    Sure enough, hearing Du Shaofu''s words, long Qianchao suddenly changed his face and jumped out.


    He turned into a human figure, stretched out his hand, pointed at Du Shaofu''s nose, and cursed: "Du Shaofu, you are too arrogant! These are the two ancestors of our family. They have been living for countless years, and their status is supreme in our dragon clan. How can you, a young boy in infancy, question it? "


    In this regard, Du Shaofu just gave him a faint look and then gave him a gentle smile.


    Long Qianchao''s words gave Du Shaofu a deep understanding.


    Presumably, these two people have been the most hidden strongmen of the dragon clan!


    "Ha ha, since I''m here, I have no reason to retreat!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man named longhuang and said with a smile.


    Previously, this old dragon''s attitude, let him still have that kind of good feeling.


    "Well, little scumbag, do you think you can still go?"


    Before long Huang opened his mouth, long Yu stood on his brow and took over Du Shaofu''s words again: "how many children of my family have you killed? Today you are breaking into the nirvana of nirvana. How can you leave easily? It''s better to leave your life here


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, a chill was brewing in his eyes.


    "It seems that there is still no good in today''s affairs."


    Du Shaofu said coldly.


    Long Yu''s attitude is different from that of longhuang. As soon as this old product comes up, he doesn''t intend to calm down.


    Since Du Shaofu didn''t want to tell them so much!


    "The sky will be eighteen!" Du Shaofu suddenly drank heavily.


    "Yes


    Night floating Ling, jade, stone and other 18 people all answered.


    "Those miscellaneous dragons will be handed over to you. I will beat them hard and save their lives."


    Du Shaofu said in a cold voice, "little star, go and drag long jiugu! The other two, let me teach them a lesson


    "Little scumbag, you are the only one who wants to deal with both of us at the same time. Don''t you think you are too rampant?"


    Long Yu glared like copper bell eyes, showing extreme scorn and disdain.


    He and longhuang two people''s strength, in the current world, that is absolutely standing at the top of the existence!


    In this world, or there are a few people who are stronger than them, but they are definitely not comparable to the young people in front of us!


    "You''re so fond of swearing, old man? Since you are so cheap, I will teach you how to speak! "


    Long Yu opens his mouth and closes his mouth with a little scum, which makes Du Shaofu''s heart very angry and his intention to kill suddenly rises.Even though these two old guys were extremely powerful, they were even more powerful than the previous ancestors of Zhan Jie, Feng and Yu.


    But now Du Shaofu has already made great progress. How can he be afraid of them!


    What''s more, he has never been afraid of things!


    Du Shaofu called out Zijin tianque and held it in his hand.


    His whole body suddenly diffused the bright golden light, set off his whole person as bright as the scorching sun.


    In the dazzling light, a pair of purple and gold wings formed behind him.


    Then, Du Shaofu''s body soared to the top of the sky.


    "Laozalong, eat my sword! The sword roars


    Du Shaofu drank and rose with his sword in his hands.


    Zijin tianque sends out a sharp whistling sound, carrying a terrible momentum, endless energy gathered on it, condensed into a terrible sword light, and beheaded Longyu!


    "Looking for death!"


    Long Yu big drink room, is to move!


    The huge noumenon is manifested, the head is towering, the scales and claws are dense, the posture is ready to attack, and the sound of the Dragon roar bursts out, making the void vibrate endlessly.


    Then, a dragon mouth swallows up the sky and spits out a cloud at Du Shaofu.


    "Well, why is it so?"


    Seeing this, the old dragon named longhuang sighed and staggered: "I didn''t want to be your enemy, but you don''t want to leave here. If you do, you can''t stay!"


    Lao long didn''t come into being. He stepped on the void and walked slowly towards Du Shaofu.


    But in fact, his speed was incomparable. In a blink of an eye, he went to Du Shaofu''s side!


    "Old man, I will beat you up!"


    Seeing that there has already started to move, the little star is also the noumenon to fly, pounce on the Dragon nine solitary.


    "Kill!"


    Night Piaoling low and concise voice issued, 18 days will be Wei with the sound and move.


    Each of them, armed with their own weapons, burst out with a terrible power and went towards the Dragon Qianchao and others.


    In an instant, a terrible war broke out!


    The energy that destroys the heaven and the earth falls like a tsunami. It kills all obstacles and swallows everything in this space.


    The strong light is surging and roaring!


    All things are broken and annihilated, turned into powder, boiling up and down in the space.


    Many people of the dragon race who are lack of strength have long been away from home.


    According to their accomplishments, in this situation, there is no reason to be spared!


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, came with arrogance and made the dragon clan''s details known. After several fights between the two sides, a battle destined to have a far-reaching impact could not be avoided in the end!


    All the people watched the war with horror. The biggest focus of the war was, of course, the struggle between the ancestor who had been closed for countless years and Du Shaofu, the demon king!


    When Du Shaofu''s sword was cut off, the sky and the earth were eclipsed in the bright light of the sword!


    With the cutting down of Zijin tianque, the grand energy is gathering and gathering, and then a sword rises from the sky, crushing everything!


    "Take the dragon and seize the sun!"


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s attack, such a shout came from Longyu''s body.


    The body of the immeasurable dragon swept in the void, and the space was directly suppressed and destroyed.


    The dragon''s mouth opened, and the clouds and clouds were steaming. It was like a dragon snatching pearls from Du Shaofu!


    "Open it for me!"


    Zijin tianque sends out the earth shaking sound, such as the gods roaring, the demon king is roaring, breathtaking!


    Finally, the sword was cut down and split on the huge head of Longyu.


    "Boom, boom..."


    Two extremely strong forces collided together, suddenly broke out the terrible storm of annihilation.


    The dense and dense talisman and secret patterns whirled and danced, retreating long Yuzhen to dozens of Zhang away!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was also greatly impacted, and his body was plunging down a hundred feet!


    A collision, can distinguish the high and low!


    Obviously, in terms of hard power, there is still a certain gap between Du Shaofu and such an old monster!


    "At least 30% better than Yu Duancheng!" Du Shaofu estimated it secretly.


    But he was not afraid!


    He even killed Yu Duan Chengdu. Although it was a little difficult to deal with this old thing, it was not an insurmountable thing!


    Du Shaofu was in a state of mind. Before he could adjust his posture to prepare for the next blow, he saw that the rickety old dragon was already in front of him!


    "Why should young people suffer?"


    Long Huang raised his hand, without any fluctuation of Qi, slowly and calmly patted Du Shaofu on the chest: "since you have to fight against our dragon family, I have to leave you here!"


    This kind of palm, similar to the appearance of the old man, is simple and incomparable. In terms of speed and momentum, it seems to be issued by ordinary people without cultivation.However, Du Shaofu knew that the old dragon was polite, but when he moved his hands, he was extremely fierce and not ambiguous at all.


    In his heart, he did not dare to look down upon it!


    "Free walk on the wave!"


    Without any consideration, Du Shaofu made a move at his feet.


    The strange step unfolds, the thunder light in his foot, causes his body shape to become strange and illusory instantly!


    Just as long Huang''s palm was about to hit Du Shaofu''s chest, his body turned into a twisted one, and he dodged away calmly and dangerously.


    At the same time, the palmprint of longhuang hits in the void.


    "Hum..."


    The dizzy hum can affect the spirit of human beings.


    In the place where the dragon''s palm fell, a palm shaped black hole appeared in silence. After a long time, it still did not dissipate, just like a brand!


    "It''s a bit of a capability indeed!"


    The old dragon took back his hand and murmured.


    Then, he unfolded his body and left for Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, that long Yu did not stay, and long Yu together, toward the purple robed youth to kill!


    "It''s no wonder that as a member of the dragon clan, it''s really abnormal." Du Shaofu pondered.


    Before he came to the dragon clan, he knew that the trip would not be smooth.


    It is for this reason that he let the generals of heaven and the eighteen guards go with him.


    At this time, in the face of such two old monsters, with Du Shaofu''s current strength, he dare not take it lightly!


    "If you spell it, you won''t be able to clean up two old things!"


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth and put away Zijin tianque.


    Between the hands, in accordance with the strange trajectory of rowing.


    A series of complex and mysterious fingerprints in that pair of palms quickly condensed, obscure and profound.


    Soon, a strange pressure soared in the field, filled every inch of space, making everyone feel a shiver.


    Even longhuang and Longyu, the two strong men, unconsciously stopped for a moment.


    This makes the two strong people of the dragon clan feel incredible!


    Both of them found that the next means of the purple robed youth was absolutely terrible!


    "What''s the use of more means? After all, it''s too young!"


    Longhuang opens his mouth, his voice is slow and leisurely!


    Rickets old body suddenly straightened up, that pair of turbid old eyes, is also blooming out of the fierce and absolutely brilliant light!


    Invisible momentum in its body climbing, withered palm waving, with an indescribable charm!


    This feeling is hard to explain.


    As if with the movement of longhuang, the heaven and earth are rendered on a certain special rhythm, undulating with a mysterious rhythm!


    His every move carries the charm of the road!


    Such a situation also made Du Shaofu''s eyes move!


    He only felt that the imprint of the law engraved on his original spirit was shaking along with it!


    It may be difficult for others to understand, but Du Shaofu knows that this situation may have gone beyond the level of profound meaning.


    The cultivation of longhuang has reached an extremely terrible state!


    Even, it is not far away from the real heaven!


    The old man of longhuang waved his hand, which was still light and fluttering, and printed straight to Du Shaofu.


    But such a seemingly peaceful and harmless blow makes people feel like they can''t escape.


    "Heaven''s holy realm? I''m afraid it''s a lot worse. "


    Du Shaofu kept his mind in check and turned his hands over and over again, marking the knot.


    A vast and incomparable figure of empty eight trigrams was condensed on his head.


    The awe inspiring and awe inspiring pressure is vast and pervasive. Layers of thunder clouds gather and appear above the empty eight trigrams.


    "The upper and lower reaches are shaken, and the thunder breaks without any mistake."


    Du Shaofu was drinking. Under the eight trigrams, the sky thunder was rolling and the lightning was thundering. The brilliant runes interweaved into a huge network of thunder, which traversed the whole world. At the beginning of the day, the air of Yang swept across the world and was suppressed against longhuang and Longyu!


    "Broken!"


    Light words, spit out from the mouth of longhuang, the palm without the fluctuation of Qi, directly printed on the boundless thunder net!


    At the same time, the body of the Dragon transformed by Longyu also turned up, pressing the void into a "rumbling" sound.


    The Dragon twisted and rolled and plunged into the boundless energy tide!


    "Boom, boom..."


    The huge roar was shaking between the heaven and the earth, and the thunder net was broken by the fingerprints of longhuang only under one exposure.


    Then, the dragon tail of Long Yu attacked and swept, and threw it down to Du Shaofu!


    The power of the tyrant roars, carrying the wind of "whine", splitting the space into a hundred mile long crack.


    How dare Du Shao Fu take such a blow.If you don''t think about it, you''ll drift back.


    In this process, the fingerprints in Du Shaofu''s hands are still coagulating, the ripples of invisible power, taking themselves as the center, the eight diagrams on the void continue to spread, and the eight diagrams are evolving, changing and deriving


    "From the upper kungfu to the lower, the ground fire will be destroyed!"


    With the rapid change of Du Shaofu''s handprint, there is a rolling flame spewing out from the void under his feet, just like a sea of fire rising, interwoven, entangled and fused with the previously broken thunder light, forming a more powerful attack.


    While this attack takes shape, long Yu''s tail has already been smashed down!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Two terrible forces suddenly collide and devour and strangle each other!


    After the thunder and fire were smashed to pieces, Du Shaofu retreated again to avoid the energy storm.


    At this time, the huge network of thunder and boundless sea of fire, which had been painstakingly condensed, had been destroyed.


    On his head, there was only a lonely figure of empty gossip, still shining.


    "Come again!"


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, there was an unyielding sense of war!


    Both longhuang and Longyu are the top strongmen in this field. They are almost the ancestors of huolei whose strength has been damaged.


    In addition to the demons, there are Eastern immortals, Western demons, southern Confucians and Northern maniacs, namely, Fu Yibai and some old madmen. I''m afraid no one else is their opponent.


    It''s hard to find such a strong opponent!


    Therefore, in Du Shaofu''s heart, there was a strong will to admit defeat!


    It''s better for us to sharpen ourselves by the hands of these two strong men!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2529

    Empty eight trigrams is one of Du Shaofu''s strongest means.


    But at this time, facing the two most powerful members of the dragon clan with one enemy and two subordinates, it was really a bit out of strength and in absolute inferiority.


    It is not easy to condense the thunder net and the endless sea of fire, which are easily broken by two people.


    However, in this situation, also let him stubborn up, want to use the hands of the two to hone their own.


    If longhuang and Longyu knew what Du Shaofu was thinking at this time, they would be very angry and shocked and sighed at the same time!


    The young man in purple is really different from ordinary people!


    Under the siege of two powerful men, he didn''t want to save his life, but he still wanted to sharpen himself.


    It''s no wonder that he was so young that he was able to achieve what he is today. This is no accident!


    Of course, longhuang and Longyu didn''t know this.


    Their movements did not stop, and they went again towards Du Shaofu, trying to take him down.


    "Young man, you shouldn''t have come to my dragon clan!"


    Longhuang mouth is still murmuring to himself.


    No longer rickets of the body, showing a little bit of straight meaning.


    That pair of old hands, in the void, in accordance with the strange track of swimming.


    With his action, the whole space seems to be infected with an indescribable charm.


    "Old man, don''t pretend to be a good man any more. Since you want to kill me, just let the horse go. Why do you say that with such a high sounding and helpless voice? You''ve even done the siege and pretended, and you''ve never seen your old face blush! "


    Du Shaofu said with a sneer that he could not understand at this time.


    This longhuang has been chattering and pretending, as if he was forced to deal with himself.


    But when he started, he was very tough, and he didn''t have any kindness!


    I''m afraid that even he himself has been cheated by such a style of work, and he still feels that he is a good man with benevolence and kindness!


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu had a good feeling for the old dragon.


    With these thoughts in mind, Du Shaofu''s heart moved, and his body was covered with a layer of shimmering light.


    The green spirit armor was summoned out, waving the bitter and tough breath.


    Faced with such two old monsters, he had to be cautious!


    "Oh, young man, you are too young! Then let you see what absolute power is


    Long Huang hehe and smile, the movement between his hands has never stopped.


    A strong pressure gradually rises in this square space, squeezing in every place, making people feel extremely suffocating, even breathing slowly becomes a little difficult.


    In the distance, Xiaoxing, longjiugu, longqianchao, yepiaoling and so on, who were fighting, all slowed down a lot, as if they were under great pressure.


    "It''s so terrible. Is this the power of upanism, but how can it be so strong?"


    "Indeed, it is the power of profound righteousness, but it seems to be a deeper level!"


    Many people stopped fighting one after another and fled to the distance. They couldn''t help talking and were shocked!


    They are more like those of Du shanchong!


    Great pressure is everywhere. From his body to the inside, even with his unquenchable metaphysical body, there is a feeling that he is about to be crushed. Du Shaofu''s face becomes ferocious!


    Du Shaofu was afraid of the two most powerful dragon people, but the old dragon named longhuang, which seemed to hang down his old age!


    Just as Hun Ji said to him, the holy land is high in righteousness.


    If you want to break through the realm of heaven, you can interpret the texture of the road with profound meaning and transcendence, control the law, and do everything to interpret the texture of the road!


    Its divine power can''t be measured, surpassing the ordinary people!


    "Bully the airway, get up for me!"


    "Thunder pulse, open it for me!"


    "Heaven and earth are empty, break it for me!"


    The loud shouts of Lian fan came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. As the voices fell, a series of moves were put into full play!


    With the help of the air passage, Du Shaofu''s body was suddenly enveloped by the majestic air jet from the inside to the outside, so as to resist the enormous pressure from all walks of life.


    At the same time, waves of thunder light up, crawling all over his body.


    High above the sky, clouds rolling, lightning, thunder, as if the momentum of the general rapid brewing.


    As strong as a mountain lightning split down, will break the void!


    At the same time, the Zijin tianque also appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    A sword rose from the sky in a flash, and suddenly condensed into shape. If you don''t want to, you can chop it down towards longhuang!


    "The mark of the sky!"


    Longhuang is still a light look, ancient well wubo.


    A pair of old hands, facing each other, suddenly closed in front of the chest!"Boom


    The void suddenly sends out a shocking sound!


    The location of Du Yifu is fierce.


    All the scenes in that area, including Du Shaofu himself, were distorted and shrunk in an instant.


    This scene, like a piece of paper, was suddenly squeezed into a ball, produced a terrible fold!


    Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams show a whine, which is broken and disillusioned.


    The bright sword was also crushed and turned into countless talismans and secret patterns, which were rubbed into space folds.


    The thunder light all over the sky has lost its traction and is also scattered!


    "Dad


    "Roc emperor!"


    Such a scene, let the distant little stars and night floating Ling, jade and others can not help but exclaim.


    "The strength of longhuang ancestor is so terrible!"


    "Of course, that''s the strongest of our dragon people, the strongest details of the guarding clan. Where can Du Shaofu contend?"


    "That is to say, a childish kid who dares to be arrogant and fight with his ancestors


    "The little thief is dead now. How can ordinary people guess the power of our ancestors?"


    ¡­¡­


    The people of the dragon clan are also boiling.


    The strength of longhuang has shocked everyone!


    At the same time, they all think that Du Shaofu is too arrogant and dare to be wild with the dragon people.


    Under the hand of Laozu longhuang, how can he be spared!


    In the distance of people, the space fold also slowly unfolded to restore its original appearance.


    Du Shaofu was like a reptile wrapped in paper. After unfolding, he fell out of it and fell out of the air.


    Before landing, Zijin tianque leaned to the ground in his hand to support his body and knelt half on his knees, so as not to collapse completely.


    Above his body, the green spirit armor broke and disappeared.


    Purple and gold blood was dripping from the corner of his mouth and dripping to the ground.


    A purple robe was also hanging on his body, tattered, revealing his body.


    The wounds were crisscross and covered with blood.


    The powerful and abnormal immortal metaphysics was also hurt by the attack of longhuang!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2530

    Du Shaofu''s embarrassed appearance made everyone freeze for a moment!


    Small stars, night floating Ling, eternal jade, etc. are showing a look of disbelief.


    After all, they all know the strength of Du Shaofu.


    In the time of ancient desolation, they successively displayed their divine power in the Animal League and the temple, and successively killed three holy places such as Zhan Jie, Feng and Yu!


    In their impression, they could not remember how long it was that Du Shaofu had never suffered such a great loss and suffered such a serious injury!


    Today''s world, his strength, is absolutely standing at the top of the position.


    In this world, there are not many people stronger than this young man!


    However, in the dragon clan today, Du Shaofu was seriously injured by an old monster who had been hiding for many years!


    At this moment, the little star and the night floating Ling and other 18 people felt shocked, as if they were in a daze, and did not move for a long time!


    Not only they, but also the people of the dragon clan, who had previously made a sound of hissing, could not help but open their mouths.


    This demon king''s strong and terrible place, has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Even if it is defeated by the old monster like longhuang who has lived for endless years, it seems that he will not be defeated so badly!


    "Is this the power of the law?"


    On the ground, Du Shaofu coughed up a mouthful of purple and gold blood and murmured.


    Quickly from the heaven and earth bag out of a large number of pills, put into the mouth to chew.


    The immortal body is blooming with purple and golden lightning light, and the wound is slowly creeping and is recovering rapidly.


    His eyes, straight at longhuang.


    In fact, Du Shaofu understood very well that what longhuang showed was not the purest power of law.


    Because, even if it is the first time to enter the realm of heaven, it is impossible to completely master a certain perfect law!


    What''s more, longhuang is just a perfect holy land, which has not yet reached the realm of heaven.


    Otherwise, he would have no resistance at all when he made the move earlier.


    And, at this time, I''m afraid he has become a pile of corpses, and will not stand here alive.


    Of course, the real cultivation of longhuang is only a short distance from the heaven.


    On the level of upanism, we can already touch something deeper, and we have wonderful means!


    This old dragon is so terrible!


    When these thoughts flashed through Du Shaofu''s mind, long Yu on the other side suddenly moved!


    "Boy, you can die!"


    Taking advantage of Du Shaofu''s "mark of the sky" by longhuang''s move, Longyu''s body suddenly rises and makes a violent move!


    A dragon''s claw, which can cover the sky and cover the sun, can be thousands of feet in size. In an instant, it slaps Du Shaofu down.


    Du Shaofu''s body is as small as a mole ant in front of this dragon claw!


    The five fingers are filled with terrible energy, and a series of "bang bang bang" blasts sound in the void, like a piece of cloth, which is caught into a mess of fragments!


    This time, if he is really confirmed, he will suffer more serious trauma and even worry about his life in his present state!


    However, Du Shaofu did not move!


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he were waiting for his death. There was no resistance at all.


    In the eyes of the dragon people, Xiaoxing and yepiaoling, Du Shaofu seems to have lost his mind somehow.


    Just, no one can see, in his a pair of eyes, there is a strange light in flashing!


    "Die!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s state, long Yu drank heavily. In his big eyes like a pair of copper bells, he had no pity.


    The huge claw fell down and hit the ground hard!


    "Boom..."


    The terrible vibration spread like destroying the earth and the sky!


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s original position became dilapidated, and a terrible pit of thousands of feet appeared.


    "Dad


    "Roc emperor!"


    This scene, let the little star and night drift Ling and other people were shocked, one after another.


    It can be imagined that anyone in such a blow, at least half of his life!


    If Du Shaofu''s body was seriously injured, it would be a fluke!


    "Hey, is this boy dead at last?"


    "If you dare to stir up trouble with our dragon people, you can''t escape."


    "Under the divine power of the two ancestors, there is no reason why he continues to be reckless."


    In the distance, all the people of the dragon clan also opened their mouths one after another, with unspeakable mockery and pleasure in their tone.


    However, the expressions of the people were still hanging on their faces, and before they subsided, they were all suddenly frozen!


    No matter be startled or satirized, all solidify in an instant!Because, that should have been under the Dragon claws of the purple robed youth, at this time, but strangely appeared under the huge body of Long Yu!


    "Be careful!"


    At the same time, the old man of longhuang on the other side realized that something was wrong and immediately drank to remind Longyu, but it was too late!


    They saw that Du Shaofu''s broken purple robe was floating, holding the purple sky palace, and stabbing Longyu Benxiu''s jaw with a sword.


    Then, the body quickly flies!


    "Hiss..."


    A long hissing noise spread.


    The sword body of Zijin tianque, spitting out the immortal edge, flits past from the dragon head to the Dragon belly!


    "Oh..."


    Long Yu suddenly sent out a scream, the dragon''s blood spread, as if the rainstorm poured down, its momentum awe inspiring!


    Like a mountain, a huge dragon fell down, like a mountain, and fell heavily to the ground, making this area tremble for a long time!


    "This..."


    The people, little stars, night drifts and jades of the dragon clan were shocked at the same time.


    All of them were gaping and looking dull.


    Even the old eyes of longhuang are full of incredible look.


    He wanted to rescue Long Yu, but he didn''t have time to do it.


    "Oh..."


    After the body of Longyu falls to the ground, he struggles and howls violently.


    However, within a few breathing time, all the movements suddenly stopped!


    The giant dragon was lying on the ground, and there was no rest.


    Above his body, all momentum converged away, and there was no movement.


    Obviously, it was too dead to die any more.


    All the people present, at this moment, were as silent as if their voices had been pinched!


    No one knows how Du Shaofu did it!


    Not to mention the dragon people, not even the little stars, Night Drifters and others have never seen Du Shaofu perform this move.


    It''s too weird to do so!


    They didn''t know that this was the profound meaning of space that Du Shaofu had learned from the supreme animal power left by a strong man of the Archean golden winged Dapeng clan who met him in the burial ground half a year ago.


    This kind of profound meaning is the most powerful means of the golden winged ROC family, which has the power of being unpredictable!


    In the past few months, Du Shaofu only used this method for the third time today.


    The first time, in the turmoil of the Animal League, he used this move to kill Zhan jielaozu instantaneously.


    The second time, is to meet the east from the red Huang and Shen Yan, direct pressure they have no strength to fight back.


    Today is to take advantage of this, will long Yu ancestor of the dragon clan to a rifled belly!


    "Well Cough... "


    The silence was broken by Du Shaofu''s slight cough.


    At the tail of Longyu, his body squats on the ground, with his back to the body of Longyu.


    In the hand, is still with the purple gold sky que leaning on the body.


    Du Shaofu gently lifted his sleeve and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He glanced leisurely at longhuang on the other side.


    He didn''t want to kill in the dragon clan, but the current situation is a little delicate, so he can''t stop thinking too much.


    "This is the magic power of space, is it the spatial meaning of the golden winged mires? Good boy, it is extraordinary indeed


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s eyes, longhuang''s tone is no longer as calm as before, and even a little gloomy.


    Others do not know, but longhuang can see some clues!


    Du Shaofu''s means did not go through any kind of start-up, and even after it was launched, there was no trace to be found.


    From the aspect of the upanism and the law, such performance is already on his "mark of space"!


    Longhuang was very shocked. It was incredible that such a magical power appeared on a young man.


    Even if Long Yu knew in advance that Du Shaofu was so dependent, he would not be able to avoid driving.


    However, if you can anticipate the enemy in advance, you may escape and avoid the end of being rifled!


    "Long Yu and I had a good relationship since childhood. In the dragon clan at that time, both of us were the most outstanding talents. They both regarded each other as their best friends and their biggest opponents. But I don''t want to come all the way. It''s been so many years! "


    Long Huang''s eyes moved away from Du Shaofu, but suddenly he seemed to fall into the memories of the past. He was filled with emotion!


    "I have to say, boy, you are so good that you can kill him. But you have to pay enough for it! "


    In the tone of longhuang, there is no sadness and no remembrance.


    But everyone can hear that his heart, at this time, has gathered boundless killing intention, can not be stopped!


    At the same time, longhuang also has the action.


    His old body straightened up and walked steadily towards Du Shaofu''s direction.In the process of walking, he once again stretched out his hands and rowed in the void!


    His fingers, drawn a complex and obscure strange track.


    Strange rhythm, such as the previous strange charm, is again, a strong sense of oppression in this space, making it difficult to breathe.


    "Old man, you have enough!"


    Du Shaofu grinned and said softly.


    After that, he didn''t continue to meet him. As long Huang''s method was just started, he once again displayed "Fuyao" pattern!


    The body shape of purple robe disappeared from the original place, broke free from the shackles of the power of the profound righteousness, and directly appeared hundreds of Zhang away.


    "Eh?"


    The Dragon Huang was startled to make a sound.


    Although he had already confirmed that Du Shaofu had the most powerful means of golden winged ROC birds.


    But he never thought that his space power was so easily cracked by him that he escaped.


    The incomparable pressure carried in that space failed to trap him again this time.


    "If you want to avenge your old miscellaneous dragon, just come and kill me!"


    With a sneer, Du Shaofu got away from the oppressive force in the space. Without any delay, he turned around and flew out.


    He can perceive that longhuang''s understanding of space is really profound.


    But this does not mean that his means are invincible!


    It is still very easy to dissolve the weird and domineering place of "Fuyao".


    Since we can''t fight with this old dragon, we should deal with him in another way.


    "Where can you escape from here


    Long Huang took back his hand and chased Du Shaofu away. Meanwhile, without looking back, he told all the dragon people behind him: "open up the Dragon trapping heaven array. Today, you can''t let this son leave!"


    "Yes


    In the distance, the strong men of the dragon clan responded, and some of the old people were flying to all directions.


    Without taking a sip of tea, I only heard the roar of a dragon, which rang through nine days and ten places!


    Then, the vast pressure spread, adding to everyone''s body.


    "Is this?"


    Little stars, night, and so on.


    They can only hear the sound of the dragon and feel the terrible pressure.


    However, there is nothing extraordinary.


    What is the Dragon trapping and sky trapping array mentioned in longhuang''s mouth?


    "I''ll go and see!"


    Among all the people, Chi Guiyou immediately flew up to the sky.


    However, when his body was flying to the height of a thousand feet, suddenly there was a huge light.


    The light quickly turned into a black dragon. Its huge mouth opened and swallowed the pool I into you!


    "No good, save twelve brothers!"


    Stone shouts in a hurry, at the same time, night Piaoling, jade and others are also moving.


    Seventeen people came together. The sacred vessels in their hands gave out terrible energy and poured out in a rage. After a lot of hands and feet, they smashed the black dragon which was transformed by the light, showing the figure of Chi Guiyou.


    However, before they had time to speak, they saw the "Shua Shua Shua" light surging around, and dozens of Cang dragons appeared again!


    These black dragons, each carrying a terrible majesty, and that ancient Nirvana dragon array, have the same wonderful!


    "You can''t stay here. Get back to the ground!"


    The night drifted away, said the calm voice. When he bent down, the rest of the people naturally followed.


    This time, they finally understood what the so-called dragon trapping battle array was for.


    Under the blockade of the great array, this heaven and earth is a forbidden area, isolated from the outside world.


    If you break out forcibly, you will be attacked and killed by a large array of forces.


    With this Rune array, if people want to leave the dragon clan, it is no longer simple.


    It can be imagined that at this time, the dragon clan has been completely surrounded by this array, and no one can easily leave.


    The purpose of longhuang is to trap Du Shaofu, so that he can not escape, so as to find an opportunity to kill!


    With Du Shaofu''s seriously injured body, his back road is cut off again. If he is rashly distracted, he will only give long Huang a good chance to make a move.


    This situation is really dangerous.


    And this, also let small star, night drift Ling and others can not help but worry.


    "You''re a shameless old bastard. You''re really shameless


    Du Shaofu cursed as he flew.


    Naturally, he also knew the power of the Dragon trapping array. At this time, even the space was suppressed to a certain extent, and he could not break through the sky.


    But fortunately, "Fuyao" has not been hindered and can be used freely.


    If not, I''m afraid it won''t be long before I really fall into the hands of longhuang.


    "Young man, you can''t run away!"Long Huang steps in the void, step by step slowly moving, but each step down, are hundreds of thousands of feet away.


    Whenever Du Shaofu shows his spatial means and appears in a certain place, his old figure will immediately arrive and fall far away, unable to shake off.


    "It''s no way to go on like this!"


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, estimated himself.


    The scope of the dragon clan is so vast that it is too big to be seen!


    But I don''t know where to use it to fight back against longhuang.


    "Why? What a strange place it is


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cast on a place ten thousand miles away.


    There, it''s a rocky area.


    It''s not accurate to say it''s riprap.


    Because every stone is as big as a hill with sharp edges.


    Innumerable pieces of such stones are scattered, jagged, piled in the East and piled in the west, like a mass of graves.


    Among them, Du Shaofu felt some strange breath, still dignified and powerful!


    Du Shaofu felt it carefully, but he shivered inexplicably. A chill came out of his feet and went straight to his head.


    "No matter, let''s make a bet!"


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth, and, regardless of what terrible things were there, he rushed over.


    Even if you really encounter the most fierce things, you may be able to take the opportunity to have a good interaction with the old miscellaneous dragon of longhuang.


    However, if you are lucky enough to recite it, you may find an old dragon hidden for countless years.


    At that time, it would be a suicide.


    But for now, Du Shaofu has no better choice but to gamble.


    Thinking in his heart, Du Shaofu''s actions were not hesitant, but faster.


    At his speed, he quickly flew hundreds of miles to the middle of the rubble.


    Then, do not want to think, on the head and feet on the ground down!


    With Du Shaofu''s physical strength, although he was seriously injured, the stone could not stop him.


    The purple gold lightning flashed on his body. After the "bang" sound, a hole was drilled in the random rock pile. His body entered into it, and then was buried by countless rolling stones.


    "Well? What does Du Shaofu want to do? "


    "There is longmiandong, the forbidden area of our dragon people. He has gone to our forbidden area!"


    "Longmiandong, what exactly is there?"


    In the distance, a group of strong people of the dragon clan also found the purpose of Du Shaofu, and they couldn''t help discussing it.


    They did not fight with the people of the wasteland again, and all their attention was focused on the chase war between longhuang and Du Shaofu.


    "No one of us has ever been in the dragon race. I don''t know what kind of place it is."


    "It''s said that the age of the long dormant dragon is very long. It''s just that there''s a long time ago. It''s just that there''s a long time ago. It''s just that there''s a long time ago. It''s just that there''s a long time ago. It''s just that there''s a long time ago. There


    "If the demon king escapes in, does the ancestor of longhuang dare to pursue and kill again?"


    ¡­¡­


    All the strong people of the dragon clan have a lot of discussion.


    The people present, only long jiugu''s face, began to become ugly.


    The existence of longmiandong is too far away. The dragon clan has already listed it as a forbidden area. No one dares to violate the clan rules and step into half a step!


    Over time, all people are used to this thing, as a common thing.


    As long as no one violates the clan rules, no one will think of this forbidden area on weekdays.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, an outsider, rushed into the trade.


    This, let long jiugu can not help but recall some special legends he heard when he was a child.


    "It is said that there is a strong man who has been sleeping in it since ancient times. He is the ancestor of our dragon family. He is extremely powerful."


    As long jiugu opened his mouth, the rest of the dragon people closed their mouths and listened to him quietly.


    "If one day, when a certain opportunity is reached, this elder will wake up! Or, when the dragon family is in danger of extinction, that ancestor is the final details of our dragon family, and can help our family survive the disaster!


    However, there are rules in the family. No one of the dragon people is allowed to disturb their ancestors'' deep sleep. As long as the ancestors do not go out of the pass on their own, even if the dragon clan is completely destroyed, then it will be destroyed!


    I just don''t know whether the ancestor is still alive today... "


    Long jiugu said slowly, his eyes were long.


    After hearing this, everyone of the dragon clan trembled.


    You know, who is long jiugu?


    The strong man who could have participated in the battle against the demon God in the Archaic period finally suppressed the original God of the demon God in the eternal tomb for countless years.


    How many years ago did he go back to his childhood?


    At that time, heaven and earth had not been suppressed, and the overall strength of living beings was much stronger than that of today.In that case, the ancestor can be regarded as the strongest foundation of the dragon clan.


    You can imagine how terrible it would be if he could wake up now!


    Moreover, the rules of the family are too strict.


    Even when the ethnic groups are facing the collapse, they can not take the initiative to wake up their predecessors, but pray that the ancestors can wake up on their own!


    "Hey, ancestor, does that mean that Du Shaofu is dead now?"


    "Yes, it''s just that he broke into the dragon clan without permission. He even wanted to escape from murder and robbery with the help of the longmian cave. If he annoyed the sleeping ancestor, would he not seek his own way to death?"


    "If that''s the case, it''s better to let him go. There''s no need for Laozu of longhuang to risk entering the longmian cave."


    Some people gloated that Du Shaofu was dead.


    Some people are worried about the ancestors of longhuang.


    I''m afraid he broke into longmian cave in order to kill Du Shaofu.


    If that ancestor really survives in the world, he will surely be enraged!


    At that time, I''m afraid the old ancestor of longhuang will also be punished!


    However, what these people were worried about did not happen.


    Longhuang lived through a longer period than the Dragon jiugu.


    Naturally, he had heard of those rumors.


    Even more than long jiugu knows more about the advantages and disadvantages of it!


    Seeing Du Shaofu plunge into the rubble, his pace stops in the void and doesn''t follow.


    "Are the ancestors of the dragon clan from the outside world still alive?"


    Longhuang stands in the air and murmurs to himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2531

    The discussion of the dragon people is naturally introduced into the ears of Xiaoxing and yepiaoling.


    For a moment, they could not help worrying about Du Shaofu.


    "I''m going to save my father!"


    The little star has been restored to human form, and without saying a word, it flies to the direction of longmiandong.


    If there is an old dragon that has been sleeping for many years, Du Shaofu will face a great crisis.


    "Go


    Night floating Ling eyes in the light, with ancient jade, stone, river Yinfeng and other 18 people follow.


    "Stop them!"


    Seeing the actions of all the people in the wasteland, long Jiu gulped and said, "where our ancestors of the dragon clan are sleeping, how can these people go in and disturb us?"


    Said, is to raise a hand to play a divine light, to the small star package and go.


    Seeing this, the other strong people of the dragon clan are also ready to take action, hoping to intercept the 18 people of yepiaoling and qiangu jade.


    "Du Shaofu, the thief, has broken into the forbidden area of our family. I''m afraid it will be hard to get away from it again!"


    Long Qian Chao opened his mouth and said, "just take this opportunity to pull out all his claws and teeth!"


    This words, let all people of the dragon clan instantly excited!


    At this time, the situation is obviously biased to their own side.


    Du Shaofu entered the longmian cave. Without his restraint, if the old ancestor of longhuang turned around and killed him, he would definitely be able to easily leave the lives of these people in the desolate country here!


    For a moment, all the people were all out of the attack, the day will be 18 intercepted and down, both sides are fighting hard.


    And the Dragon nine solitary also issued a Chang Yin, once again turned out of the body, blocking the little star.


    The terrible war broke out again. Dozens of strongmen of the Holy Land fought fiercely. The terrible energy swept through and roared, shaking up for nine days and swinging down for nine secluded places. The area of the dragon people was boiling.


    However, they did not suppress the people of the wasteland as quickly as the longzu people expected!


    Because their ancestors of longhuang didn''t do it!


    In this case, the strength difference between the two sides is not huge.


    In a short period of time, no one can help who!


    On the other side, longhuang is still standing on the top of the disordered stone heap, gazing down silently.


    He did not seem to feel the war behind him. He gathered all the power of the original gods together and went down to the bottom.


    He would like to know whether the ancestors of the dragon clan are really alive in the longmian cave under the cover of the chaotic stone heap.


    "Countless years have passed, and no one has ever seen that ancestor, let alone what all this means to the dragon clan?"


    Longhuang''s heart, some uncertain!


    Now, even if it''s his heart palpitation.


    Because he knew more than others, he was not as optimistic about the sleeping ancestors of the dragon clan in longmian cave.


    All the legends are just old rumors.


    Perhaps some people once knew the significance of the existence of the forbidden area of the Dragon nationality.


    But those people, long before the fall in ancient times!


    And longhuang himself, also just know more than those behind him.


    He is not sure whether the old dragon in the longmian cave will be a blessing or a curse to the dragon people today once he wakes up!


    Long Huang was silent, considering the ban handed down by the clan, so he did not dare to go down directly.


    However, his mind is still trying to find out from the bottom that he wants to know and catch what may happen at the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu was in an awkward situation.


    After drilling into the random rock pile, all the way down, about a hundred feet down, not too deep.


    At the bottom, there is a dark space, and it is really a special hole!


    However, after coming in, the power of Yuan Shen was greatly disturbed and lost its effectiveness. It could only be observed by naked eyes.


    Therefore, he can only control his body and fall to the ground naturally.


    However, with the help of the faint light from the Zijin tianque, Du Shaofu soon found out what the ground was under his feet!


    It is clearly the bridge of a creature''s nose, with two long and blazing breath, slowly spurting out from that pair of nostrils!


    But this is nothing, because when Du Shaofu just fell, the creature seemed to be sleeping.


    Don''t think, lying here, is absolutely a lord of terror!


    From the perspective of breath, it is definitely much stronger than longhuang!


    When Du Shaofu realized this, he immediately began to withdraw.


    He did not dare to show his accomplishments and use the light to illuminate here, so as to see the specific shape of this creature.


    In spite of this, Du Shaofu could not help but shudder because of his terrible vastness.


    But after all, as long as you don''t wake it up, you can still get out of it.Du Shaofu''s heart was troubled for a moment. It was better to try to leave here as soon as possible!


    However, Du Shaofu had just lifted one foot and was ready to leave.


    But all of a sudden, his heart seemed to be suddenly seized by a big hand, and shook violently!


    Just because he saw it, there was a light in his eyes!


    Such a bright light was beside Du Shaofu. It was as bright as a blazing sun, which blinded Du Shaofu in an instant, leaving only a blur in his eyes.


    Then, there was a terrible heat flow rolling in, as if the turbid wave emptied, carrying the terrible high temperature, which made Du Shaofu''s body a little unable to withstand the impact!


    Fortunately, the strong light and heat wave only lasted for a breath, and then slowly converged a lot.


    But even so, it is still some stabbing eyes!


    "This is..."


    Du Shaofu narrowed his eyes and raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    Seeing from the gap between his fingers, his sight wandered around, and what he saw made his heart even more shocked!


    The light was not one, but two. It was a pair of pupils of the creature at his feet. Now he looked at himself squarely!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also saw the shape of the creature.


    Above that pair of pupils, two things like the branches of a tree stand like antlers.


    On the skin, a piece of tile size of the scale is dense, blue light flashing, forest terrible!


    "Dragon..." Du Shaofu''s eyes were suddenly frozen!


    In any case, he didn''t expect that such a dragon would sleep under this disordered rock heap.


    This dragon is in the form of noumenon, not huge.


    Compared with Longyu, longjiugu, longqianchao and others, it is even very small.


    Otherwise, Du Shaofu would not have seen his appearance clearly without a glance.


    However, he was shocked by the color of the scales on the dragon!


    "One Green dragon


    Du Shaofu stood in his place, his eyes and the Dragon looked at each other, and his lips trembled slightly.


    For a time, I forgot that I was still standing on the bridge of each other''s nose!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2532

    Du Shaofu looked at the green dragon in front of him for a long time without moving.


    On the dragon''s body, the powerful threat made his breathing difficult, and his hands and feet were a little hard to listen to!


    Such a lord of terror is absolutely terrible to the extreme!


    Its blood, absolutely more than the outside of the Dragon do not know how much pure!


    In the present world, I am afraid that only a few people, such as Fu Yibai and the old madman, can compete with one of them!


    Du Shaofu knew that the Qinglong clan was the main clan of the whole dragon clan.


    But he did not understand, how can such a green dragon be hidden here?


    "Little guy, is my old dragon''s nose comfortable?"


    Just when Du Shaofu was in a daze, the green dragon at his feet opened his mouth, and an extremely old voice came out, which seemed to be the reason why he had not spoken for a long time.


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu was a little stunned. He immediately returned to his senses and flew away. He left the bridge of Qinglong''s nose and went far away.


    When Qinglong''s words fall, the pressure of all over the sky suddenly recedes, which makes him feel the pressure greatly reduced and he can move freely.


    "Master, I don''t want to disturb you. Please forgive me!"


    Du Shaofu shook the sleeves of his purple robe, which had been broken into rags, and bowed.


    No matter what the origin of this green dragon is, we should first stabilize him.


    In fact, the force is too terrible, if a careless irritate the other party, don''t directly beat yourself to death with claws, it will be a big loss!


    Others, or slowly explore it!


    "What kind of person are you, little fellow? Why is your breath so strange? There are golden winged ROC birds, Phoenix, and dragon! In addition, there is the smell of thunder Why, it''s that kind of military pulse


    Qinglong''s shining eyes blinked and said to Du Shaofu.


    When they noticed Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse, the pair of Longtong stare at each other greatly, which is obviously a great surprise.


    "Elder, younger Du Shaofu, his thunder and martial pulse are engraved by our ancestors. As for the rest, it is only by chance. "


    Du Shaofu hugged his fist and said that he didn''t hide anything.


    He had no doubt that this green dragon had an intersection with his ancestors.


    After all, this is the existence that lives longer than longhuang!


    "Du family Thunder and martial pulse Are you a descendant of that one? I must have been sleeping here for many years. I didn''t expect to see his descendants again! "


    Qinglong opens his mouth, his words are disordered, and he seems surprised.


    "Did you know your ancestors?"


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu asked.


    Since witnessing the first World War in Taigu in the tomb of Tiandao, Du Shaofu knew the identity of his ancestors, but up to now, he has not met any old acquaintances of his ancestors.


    At this time, hearing that the green dragon was so impolite, he could not help but feel that they might have had some contact with each other.


    Such as huolei Laozu, Fu Yibai, old madman and others, they may only know about the Du family ancestors, but there is not much intersection.


    Perhaps, in today''s world, the person who knows Du''s ancestors most is the demon who caused the disaster of heaven and earth!


    "No The hero, with his extraordinary posture, can only look up to him


    Qinglong shook his head and said regretfully, "it''s a pity that he fell down..."


    Words, with a bit of sentimental meaning.


    When Du Shaofu listened, he could not help feeling sad.


    But now, it''s not the time to mourn.


    Depressed by his emotions, Du Shaofu looked at Qinglong curiously and asked again, "where is this place? Have you been sleeping here all the time?"


    He didn''t hear the talk of longjiugu and others outside, so he knew nothing about the situation of longmiandong.


    "You''re right. This place should be called longmiandong by the dragon people. I sleep for countless years just to wait for Why


    Green Dragon said, but suddenly Yi.


    Du Shaofu only saw that his huge eyes were shining again and looked at the dark void.


    The eyes, it seems to be able to penetrate everything, to learn about the outside world.


    "Ha ha, I can''t think of it. When I wake up, I''ve got the person I''m waiting for!"


    Qinglong''s hoarse voice was laughing.


    At the same time, his dragon head is raised, the dragon body is upright, and rushes to the sky.


    Not strong and huge body slightly moved, there will be a "boom" sound.


    The vast pressure filled every inch of space, which directly attacked Du Shaofu''s original spirit and was hard to resist.


    The void is shaking violently, like a hill of stones falling from the top.


    These stones are among the random stones on the longmian cave.


    The green dragon suddenly turned around and left Du Shaofu standing in the same place again.At this time, among the dragon clan, the battle between Xiaoxing, Tianjiang 18 Wei, long jiugu, and long Qianchao continued.


    But all of a sudden, all they heard was a bang!


    At the location of longmiandong, a huge rock flew across the ground like a mountain avalanche, and a huge black hole burst out on the ground.


    Long Huang''s reaction is not fast, found something wrong, the first time quickly ran away, away from.


    Then, there was a "roar" of a dragon chant, which reverberated through the whole dragon clan.


    With it, there is a vast amount of pressure spread rapidly, suppressing on all people''s original God.


    A green dragon rushed out of the black hole, with clouds steaming around it and flying over the people.


    For a moment, all the people of the dragon race who were fighting were suddenly shocked, and all their strength was suppressed. All of them fell to the ground with dust splashing and the huge pit spreading!


    Even strong people like longhuang have been greatly impacted. They fly to the ground in the distance and watch quietly.


    "This This is... "


    In the dragon clan, some people''s voice trembled.


    No one has ever tasted this terrible pressure!


    "Is it true that there is a ancestor of the dragon clan in longmian cave, and today, he wakes up?"


    Some people said in surprise.


    Although previously had psychological preparation, but at this time really see, still can''t avoid the shock in the heart!


    "Qinglong, it''s a green dragon!"


    Someone else yelled.


    In this realm, there is no green dragon.


    Because of the purity and nobility of its blood, it can only be seen in the outside world.


    Their own blood, compared with it, is more than a thousand miles.


    But who dares to imagine that this time, after Du Shaofu''s tumult and breaking into the longmian cave, unexpectedly startled the Lord of terror!


    "Has Du Shaofu been killed by his ancestors?"


    But when people are amazed, long Qianchao is open.


    Although under great pressure, his voice was shaking.


    But at the thought that Du Shaofu might have died, long Qianchao''s heart was slightly excited!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2533

    In the longmian cave, the green dragon was born, which made the whole dragon people startled.


    The strong and powerful pressure that naturally shows, everywhere, let those weak dragon people dare not take a breath.


    Under the high blood pressure of the same clan, the pressure they bear is much greater than that of night floating Ling and others!


    I''m afraid the small star''s manner is quite relaxed.


    But soon, under the control of the green dragon, the overwhelming pressure was slowly converging.


    Everyone, too, has been able to move instantly.


    "Longhuang visited the ancestors of the Lord clan!"


    When I got to longhuang in the distance, I didn''t dare to hold it up in front of the green dragon. I immediately came back and bowed to the road.


    "People of the dragon clan, please meet the master clan!"


    The rest of the dragon people also came forward to salute one after another.


    "Is Du Shaofu really dead?"


    Long nine solitary bent waist, in the heart thought, and long Qianchao is the same.


    He also had a vague hope that Du Shaofu had died in the hands of the green dragon who suddenly appeared.


    In that case, it will also save the dragon people a lot of trouble.


    However, he did not have the courage to ask.


    However, the dragon people''s worship, the green dragon did not look at.


    His eyes, however, are directly staring at a young but powerful figure.


    This figure is the little star!


    At this time, she has recovered the appearance of a little girl.


    There is a colorful color in her eyes, and her face is facing the green dragon in front of her.


    "At last it''s time! Ha ha... "


    Green Dragon looked at the little star, and his body was full of light, and then in the light, he became an old man.


    In his hand, with a crutch, he was supported in the void, and his arched back was propped up.


    The old man''s face is kind, and his turbid eyes seem not to be able to see clearly. He squints slightly. His old face is wrinkled into bark, and he laughs.


    "Who are you?"


    The little star stargazed at the green dragon warily, and the mark on his brow twinkled with strange brilliance.


    The pressure in the blood is slowly released. I want to make a certain deterrent to this green dragon!


    She couldn''t be sure what the purpose of such a green dragon was to wake up from its sleep hole and come here.


    The most important thing is that Xiaoxing didn''t see Du Shaofu appear. He was afraid that the old man had been harmed by the old dragon.


    "I''ve met you, old lady!"


    The old man, leaning on crutches, took two steps in the void, and suddenly saluted the little star.


    "Miss?"


    Little star for a moment some doubts.


    Hearing the name of Longgu, longhuang, longjiugu, longqianchao and other people''s eyes were almost staring out, one by one looking at each other.


    What is the origin of this green dragon? Why does it call the purple dragon emperor the first lady?


    Even the night floating Ling, eternal jade 18 people are also full of incredible.


    Although they know that little star has an extraordinary origin, the green dragon seems to have been waiting for her here for many years.


    "Did my father send you?"


    After a short period of doubt, the little star quickly figured out the relationship among them. He could not help asking immediately. He clenched his fist tightly and seemed very excited.


    How could a green dragon be waiting for itself here if it wasn''t inspired by someone?


    "As the eldest lady said, I was sent by the adults to wait for her return in this field."


    Longgu old man''s attitude is very respectful, at the same time, his words also reveal some kind of love.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was a bit silly.


    As many people thought, the dragon was sleeping in the cave, waiting for the arrival of the Purple Dragon Emperor.


    "Dad..."


    Little star clenched her fists, two lines of clear tears slipped out of her young face, and her body trembled gently.


    She has never met her own parents since she was born.


    I only know that I am the daughter of the Dragon God, and I still have the blood of the rosefinch in my body.


    When she was in the Phoenix clan, she once obtained the inheritance left by her mother.


    Little star always thinks that only after going to other worlds can he get in touch with more of his father''s stay.


    But I never thought, in this dragon clan, my father had already arranged a green dragon, waiting here for countless years!


    This, how can make her not excited!


    But, she soon will stir miss the mood to press down, stretched out her sleeve to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, calmly asked Longgu: "where is my father, what have you done to him?"


    "Er..."


    Long Gu was asked a Leng, half a day did not respond to come over, completely do not understand what their own big miss means.Who''s her father?


    That''s the Dragon God. Among the three thousand worlds, he is also the most powerful one. He can''t reach it!


    What can you do to such a horrible person?


    Even if he ate the bear heart leopard gall for ten thousand years, he did not dare to give birth to any evil ideas!


    Looking at Longgu''s astonished look, the little star immediately understood that he must have misunderstood.


    Because, by "father" here, she naturally refers to Du Shaofu!


    "Not long ago, did someone enter the longmian cave? What did you do to him?"


    Little star''s eyes blink also does not blink to stare at Long Gu, the momentum on the body is brewing gradually.


    In that case, as long as long Gu''s next reply indicated that Du Shaofu was really hurt, she would not hesitate to do it!


    "Miss, are you talking about that little human being?"


    Long Gu''s old face, the color of astonishment is even more a little bit.


    In longmian cave, he only saw a young man.


    My eldest daughter called that young man father?


    This special What''s going on?


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    Just at this moment, Du Shaofu''s voice rang out from the disordered rocks.


    "Dad! How are you doing? "


    With a shout of joy, the little star rushed to Du Shaofu and looked at him up and down with wide eyes, as if to see him through.


    "Don''t worry, your father is well."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu stretched out his hand and rubbed Xiaoxing''s hair into a mess.


    The little girl suddenly pursed her mouth discontentedly and pushed his hand away.


    Du Shaofu took Xiaoxing''s hand and went to Longgu.


    He had already put on a brand-new purple robe.


    "Master!"


    Du Shaofu saluted Longgu slightly.


    "Er..."


    Long Gu looked at the purple robed youth in front of him, and his old face was full of blush. He asked in silence: "you Is that what the eldest lady said about father? What''s going on here? "


    Du Shaofu had nothing to hide from the old green dragon.


    Then, he explained to him the relationship between himself and the little star.


    "So it is!"


    After hearing this, long Gu nodded his head and said to Du Shaofu, "thank you for your care of the eldest lady over the years."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2534

    "You don''t have to be like that, master!" Du Shaofu returned a salute to Longgu.


    According to the current situation, the green dragon was sent here by the Dragon God.


    Then, you will not stand opposite to yourself and the little star.


    The people of the dragon clan did not dare to do anything against the chaos.


    "Master..."


    While Du Shaofu and Longgu were talking, long Qianchao was very careful to move forward and stop talking.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Long Gu turned his head and asked in doubt.


    "You are the elder from the main clan. You should be the master of our dragon clan!"


    Long Qianchao suddenly kneels down to Longgu and worships him, which makes others look confused.


    After a while, the crowd understood.


    The meaning of long Qianchao is very simple!


    Now Du Shaofu, with little star and sky, kills the eighteen guards to the dragon clan. He wants to take them in and deal with the next catastrophe.


    It''s just that the dragon people don''t want to go through this muddy water, not to mention that they still have a lot of gratitude and resentment with Du Shaofu. Their ancestors, Longyu, lie not far away!


    How could the dragon people be driven by Du Shaofu.


    If there is no such green dragon, it is not difficult to kill Du Shaofu with the strength of longhuang ancestor.


    But at this point, if you continue to hand, long Gu for the small star, will certainly cross a foot.


    At that time, even if it is reasonable, it is not clear!


    It has to be said that long Qianchao''s move to be strong first is really wise!


    However, Du Shaofu sneered: "the disaster of heaven and earth is imminent. The dragon people don''t want to do their best for the common people, but they only know how to protect themselves. Are the so-called top families in this field not afraid to be laughed at by countless creatures?"


    "Disaster of heaven and earth?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, long Gu was stunned.


    Obviously, he had been sleeping for many years at this time, and knew little about the outside world.


    "Yes, the elder must have known the calamity caused by the demons in the archaic times."


    Du Shaofu explained in good time.


    "Archean period? The devil? "


    When the Dragon heard his words and his eyes coagulated, his old eyes were shining with two kinds of light, and his expression was a little stunned: "I know that the devil has been suppressed by the Lord of three thousand worlds, the Lord of the dragon, and the ancestor you mentioned. But I don''t know, it has become a thing of ancient times. It seems that I have been sleeping for a long time


    Lao long then looked at Du Shaofu with burning eyes. He was surprised and asked, "can''t you say that the demon God is out of trouble again?"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and said seriously, "that''s it! The devil has been recovering. I''m afraid it won''t be long before it reaches its peak. At that time, the world will again fall into endless bloody killing. I''m afraid that any living creature can hardly stay out of it! "


    "You''re right!"


    Long Gu nodded his head and said, "the demon God is a man who has not been able to kill even the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God. If he is allowed to revive again, it will bring endless blood disaster to the world! All living creatures, only united, can have the hope of fighting with one another!


    However, there is only a little hope. After all, the devil is too powerful. Now, there are no three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God. The ancestors of your Du family have already fallen. I''m afraid that no one can control him in this field! "


    "Everything you said is reasonable, but we can''t wait to die even if the devil is so powerful!"


    Du Shaofu took over the words, turned his eyes from long Huang, long jiugu and other people, and said: "I come to the dragon clan this time to hope that they can understand the righteousness, unite all the forces that can be united, and jointly fight against the demons! It''s just that the dragon people don''t seem to want to get involved in this matter! "


    "Master, Du Shaofu killed countless strong men of our dragon family. We can''t listen to the gap. The most important thing is that there is not much left of the dragon people today, and they can''t afford to consume any more. If you take part in the struggle with the demon sect, I''m afraid it will really destroy the clan. Please make a clear decision! "


    Long jiugu came forward and said to Longgu in a deep voice.


    However, these words made Du Shaofu sneer again: "who doesn''t know what kind of virtue you are? When it comes to demons, you''re afraid, right? Over the years, what about your will to kill me? What about your dragon pride? Do you just know how to be superior and bully the weak?


    What you don''t like to hear is that with the strength of the dragon clan, it doesn''t play a big role in the catastrophe! I''m just afraid that you will stab everyone in the back when all beings work together to fight against the devil! To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the sake of the little star, I don''t mind taking someone to kill you all! "


    "Du Shaofu, don''t be insincere


    Long Jiu pointed to Du Shaofu''s nose and cursed: "it''s a fact that you killed our dragon people. How can you deny it?"


    "I don''t want to say more about our gratitude and resentment and no matter how much reason we have.""I really didn''t expect that the dragon clan would still have such powerful people as longhuang and Longyu, but it doesn''t mean that you really won! Long Yu has already died under my sword. If you don''t accept it, you should continue to have a contest to see whose fist is more powerful


    Du Shaofu shook his clothes and robes with a loud voice.


    Previously, caught off guard, he was severely hit by the "mark of space" by longhuang. He was really unable to fight with it.


    Rao is so, he still found the opportunity to kill Longyu.


    At this time, the pills he swallowed all played a role, so that his dark Qi recovered a lot.


    On the body, the immortal body has been repairing.


    Even in the face of a strong man like longhuang, he is not afraid to fight again!


    Du Shaofu looked leisurely and looked at Longgu.


    Under the restriction of the little star, this old green dragon will not fight against himself.


    In this way, I still have a certain chance to win!


    Long Qianchao jumped out and said angrily, "Du Shaofu, you are still so arrogant! My dragon people... "


    However, before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Longgu!


    "Enough!"


    Laoqinglong''s turbid eyes bloomed with divine brilliance, and his shriveled lips slowly opened and said, "I don''t know about the gratitude and resentment between you, and I don''t want to know it either! I don''t know who is right and who is wrong, and I don''t want to know! "


    Long Gu slowly turned his head, his eyes from long Qianchao, long jiugu and others swept one by one, and finally settled on long Huang''s body. His tone was calm but full of anger and said: "I only hope that you can put your position in a correct position and make sure of your identity!"


    Laoqinglong looks at the little star again, and climbs a gentle touch on his old face.


    What he said in his mouth was aimed at all the people of the Dragon nationality, which was extremely cold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2536

    Longgu''s face, which was like dry bark, also could not help but raise a happy smile, and expressed great appreciation for the words of little star.


    Although the little girl is young, she has an unusual manner.


    "The eldest lady is very righteous and kind-hearted. You still don''t thank you!"


    Long Gu''s rigid face turned to longhuang and others.


    How dare the people of the Dragon nationality dare to hold the big here? They turn around one after another, salute the little star one after another, and say in unison: "we are willing to follow the Purple Dragon Emperor and jointly deal with the catastrophe of heaven and earth, and we will die without regret!"


    Listening to such words, long Gu nodded with satisfaction.


    He knew that the performance of the dragon people at this time was due to their own awe.


    If they really want them to be obedient to their eldest daughter, there will be many training methods in the future.


    It''s just that it''s not something that can be done in a hurry!


    "As a member of the same clan, I naturally hope that you will all survive in the catastrophe! Now, don''t be confined to mundane affairs any more. Let''s practice separately, and do everything possible to improve everyone''s cultivation strength. "


    The little star gave orders to the people of the dragon clan. In a pair of pupils, seven colors of brilliance appeared.


    What she said was not entirely to buy off people''s hearts, but also a considerable part of what she said.


    All of them answered with a voice, and then they left. Even longhuang and longjiugu didn''t stay.


    Under this result, little star has become the real master of the dragon clan.


    Naturally, the actions of her and Du Shaofu will no longer be feared.


    "Miss, the Dragon God has left some things in the longmian cave. Go and have a look."


    After all the people of the dragon clan retreated, Longgu bowed to the little star and said.


    "What my father left behind?"


    The little star''s eyes are bright. What her father left behind must be extraordinary!


    "Dad, let''s go and have a look together!"


    And Du Fu went down to the Little Dragon Cave.


    Long Gu didn''t stop him. He knew that the relationship between the young man in purple robe and his eldest daughter was very shallow, which was no less than the real father and daughter!


    "Yes


    The little star suddenly stopped, turned to Longgu and said, "although you are sent by my father, but after all, you are older than me. There is no need to call me big miss, and then call me little star!"


    "This The eldest lady is the daughter of the Dragon God. I can''t use it! "


    Long Gu quickly waved his hand with a firm look on his face.


    Little star looked at him, silent for a moment, helpless way: "that''s OK!"


    With these words, he no longer tangled with these things, and he entered the longmian cave with Du Shaofu.


    Under the leadership of Long Gu, they went down all the way and entered the dark space again.


    This time, without the pressure of Long Gu, Du Shaofu can freely release a bright light to illuminate the space.


    All of them, also naturally into the eyes of the three!


    "Right down here!"


    Long Gu pointed at his feet with a crutch and whispered.


    In the direction he was pointing, it was a small valley.


    Innumerable small sand and stone scattered among them, it seems a bit messy, like a piece of wild land.


    Everything seems to be so ordinary, can not see the slightest exception.


    "Miss, only your blood can be opened here!"


    Long Gu said to the little star.


    The little star nodded at the smell of the speech, and stretched out a finger like green onion. Under the power operation, a drop of blood quickly overflowed from the fingertip.


    "Hum..."


    When this drop of blood appeared, it seemed that it was resonated by some special force, and suddenly burst into bright light like a bright sun, illuminating the space.


    The blood drips down slowly, and the void rumbles.


    All three of them could feel their body shaking slightly.


    When this drop of blood really fell on the ground, suddenly "bang" to a sudden sound, like a huge mountain smashed into the sea!


    The endless energy is released and scattered towards the surrounding space.


    Dense talismans and secret patterns soar into the sky, like a swarm of blackflies flying in all directions.


    The sand and stone ground is shaking and shaking!


    The valley area, which originally looked simple and unadorned, burst out the brilliance of Chongxiao, blurring the three people''s sight, and could not see the situation below.


    "The breath!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled!


    He felt a strong dragon power in the agitation, across time and space, from ancient times to the present.


    There was a terrible pressure in every inch of space.


    The invisible force was pounding at Du Shaofu''s spirit, which made him tremble.


    "My father, that''s my father''s breath!"The voice of the little star rings, and the tone is shaking.


    Du Shaofu turned his head and looked at her. There were two glittering tears on her young face.


    "Miss, you go down!"


    Long Gu said, also in a slight tremor.


    But on his face, there was an indescribable sense of respect.


    The little star said "um", then he turned back and said hello to Du Shaofu. Without any further delay, he bent down and rushed into the light all over the sky and disappeared.


    Soon, in the eyes of Du Shaofu and long Gu, the bright light below, like the scorching sun, erupted a more terrible power again!


    "Shua..."


    A terrible momentum suddenly rose, like waves, rolling up the boundless tide.


    The bodies of Du Shaofu and Longgu, like a boat in the boundless waves, have been swept up by the wind!


    Inexplicable feeling rises from two people''s hearts, completely unable to do what they want, even if they talk, they are very powerless.


    This is an unprecedented experience, as if everything can not be mastered by themselves, everything can only be manipulated by others, even more helpless than being a puppet!


    Fortunately, this experience did not last long. Both of them were directly thrown out of this area and sent into the high altitude, finally gaining control of their bodies.


    "This is the power of the strongest!"


    Du Shaofu held his figure in the air, his eyes narrowed.


    Heart, there is a strong throb!


    This kind of power, brought just that kind of powerless experience, but at this time, did not let him produce too much fear and fear meaning.


    On the contrary, his heart was filled with irresistible fascination!


    "Even if today''s suppression on the earth has been eliminated, most of the forces will still be suppressed for the most powerful people from the outside, such as the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods."


    Du Shaofu thought in his heart: "but even if he was suppressed like this, the means left by the Dragon God are still so terrible!"


    He can''t help but sigh that with his own strength, he is not too far away from heaven.


    However, there is still a big gap with the Dragon God!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2537

    The movement of longmiandong also shocked the whole dragon clan. Please search to see the most complete! The fastest updated novel


    "what happened? This power is terrible!"


    "It''s the change of longmiandong. Is it related to the ancient dragon?"


    "No, it''s the Purple Dragon Emperor. The elder Longgu has been arranged. It should have something to do with the Dragon God."


    "Look, the demon king Du Shaofu has also been thrown out!"


    ¡­¡­


    The people of the dragon people were boiling and discussing.


    The power of the tyrant hit the four fields, making everyone feel scalp numb.


    "I will be able to reach the height of the three thousand world masters and dragon gods one day!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with a strong spirit.


    In his eyes, the scene of longmiandong is still changing.


    Like the whirlpool of angry sea, the energy surge slowly falls and converges toward the bottom.


    After about half a column of incense, all the light disappeared, and the area was restored to its original appearance.


    The only difference is that after the impact of energy, a lot of boulders have been broken.


    At the same time, the figure of little star disappeared below.


    Don''t think, at this time, she must have entered some special space, is accepting the things left by the Dragon God.


    "It''s time for us to go back too!" Du Shaofu said softly.


    This time, the dragon clan has already had the most perfect result.


    Sun Qiu and Qiu''s enemy Chazhan is cold and cold in skill


    with the awe of Long Gu, even if the dragon clan is not satisfied with any more, they can only break their teeth and swallow blood into their stomachs, and dare not have any resistance!


    Sun Qiu and Qiu''s enemy Chazhan is cold-blooded. "How long does it take for the devil to recover from his true recovery? I still have plenty of time left..."


    Small star also entered the closed state, do not know how long it will take to come out.


    Sun Kedi''s remote ship inspection station was isolated and independent, and Du Shaofu himself had no need to stay.


    The outside world, there are many things waiting for him to do, can be said imminent, can not be wrong!


    "Master, little star doesn''t know when he will be able to go out. Please wait here!"


    Du Shaofu clasped his fist at Longgu and said, "there are many other matters for the younger generation in the outside world, so leave first!"


    "Yes! If there is an old man guarding here, you won''t have one. Please rest assured Longgu huidao.


    At present, this young man has a strong level of strength. On the one hand, he is also the father of his eldest daughter.


    Therefore, long Gu did not put on airs in front of Du Shaofu. Instead, he was very polite and called him emperor Dapeng.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Du Shaofu once again saluted, and then he said no more. He flew up and called on 18 people, including yepiaoling and qianguyu, and left the dragon clan together.


    Without any delay, the group of nineteen went straight to the sea.


    Later, Du Shaofu asked Tian Jiang 18 Wei to go to Kyushu to investigate the development of the evil cult and do their unfinished business.


    He himself, on his own, set foot on the road alone, ready to return directly to the desolate country.


    Sun Qiu yuan, Fang sun hen, and the moon complex


    next, we should be ready to find thirty-six Linglei and nine purple thunder xuanding.


    In this process, we can''t do without the help of huolei.


    "I don''t know what happened to Xiaolin and manpo."


    Du Shaofu murmured.


    Accompanied by Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang, Xiao Qilin went to the wasteland in the capacity of qizun to receive animals. I don''t know how the situation is going and whether there are any difficulties.


    Although these four strongmen of holy land can be found in most places in this world.


    But at present, the evil cult is rampant, and Du Shaofu is still a little worried.


    Like before I came to the dragon clan, I didn''t expect that there would be two strong men hiding in the dragon clan.


    If Long Gu didn''t appear at the right time, I''m afraid his situation would not be very good at this time, and the trip to the four seas would not be as smooth as it is now!


    "How long does it take for the devil to recover from his real life? I still have plenty of time left..."


    Du Shaofu was worried.


    There is still a lot to do.


    As he said in the temple and the dragon clan, preventing the rise of demons and dealing with demons is by no means a matter of one''s strength.


    We must integrate all forces together and make concerted efforts to have the hope of a fight!


    Du Shaofu''s heart was quietly planning the next plan.


    While looking for the remaining spirit thunder and God thunder tripod, he also plans to go to the demon world.


    It is a region rarely seen in front of people. In fact, there must be many powerful practitioners hidden.If we can draw their strength together to fight against the devil, we can add great strength to our side!


    "Almost there!"


    As he pondered, Du Shaofu did not stop. He passed through the space passage at a high speed. After a long time, he arrived within the scope of the state.


    Here, it is not too far away from the wasteland.


    As a result, Du Shaofu slowed down his pace and went straight out of the space passage, leaning against the ground and passing by.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen master and uncle, as well as my brothers and sisters!"


    Du Shaofu could not help feeling.


    Over the years, I have been running around in search of ways to improve my strength.


    Now, it is to deal with the evil cult, and exhausted the mind.


    It is true that for quite a few days, I did not go to the ancient Tianzong and the Seven Star hall to have a look.


    What''s more, tianwu college has been rebuilt, but I don''t know what kind of development it has reached.


    "To tianwu college!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly became very peaceful and comfortable, leaving everything behind.


    At this time, I want to see my old friends and go to my hometown.


    Therefore, the scene of longmiandong is still changing in his eyes.


    He has a bad feeling. If he doesn''t go to see it now, it may be very difficult for him to have a chance in the future.


    No one knows what kind of world will eventually break up after the rise of demon religion.


    Maybe, the whole mountain and river will be broken and changed beyond recognition.


    All familiar places are in danger of being destroyed.


    Even, I don''t know if my life can be saved!


    Those old friends, also do not know how many more times to see.


    "I don''t know how the generals and ghosts are managing tianwu academy!"


    Du Shaofu let out a long sigh of relief and flew slowly in the clouds, but his mouth was talking to himself.


    Looking down at the boundless land below, he showed a knowing smile that he had not seen for a long time, and he did not entangle himself in the sense of panic that appeared inexplicably in his heart.


    He had a vague sense of expectation, but also a sense of tension.


    This kind of emotion, appears in the body of a strong man with perfect holy land, is really a bit incredible.


    However, he really hoped that today''s tianwu college could get rid of the trauma of the past.


    Even, what he hopes to see next will be a new look!


    How can it be more powerful in the early days? That''s what I''d love to see.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2538

    After about a cup of tea, Du Shaofu''s figure fell in a continuous mountain range.


    Two towering peaks appeared in his field of vision, just like a black dragon rising from the sky.


    At first glance, the high-rise situation seemed to collapse at any time.


    Murmuring water from the side of the flow, sparkling.


    On the left side of the stone wall, there are four big characters engraved on it: tianwu academy!


    All these scenes are so familiar.


    The only difference is that there is less of that kind of ancient atmosphere accumulated through the ages.


    However, Du Shaofu''s mood was quite different from that when he first arrived here.


    At that time, it was just a fledgling youth. Compared with the strength today, it was too insignificant. It was really shocked by such momentum.


    "Generals, ghosts, they don''t know if they are there or not!"


    With a smile, Du Shaofu walked into tianwu college.


    The last time I parted with several people in the temple, it took me a few months.


    If you want to come here, you may stay in tianwu college at this time.


    Du Shaofu walked with his hands on his way and met many young girls along the way.


    These people are in their youth and full of vigor.


    The strength of many of them surprised Du Shaofu.


    "Fanwuzun, Hunyuan wuzun!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the two youths coming across the street, his mouth wide open.


    In those days, the strongest elders in tianwu college were far from reaching such a level!


    But now, there are two such students in a row!


    However, his surprise is not over, is to see a young girl, less than 20 years old, looks petite and lovely.


    It was just the breath on his body that made Du Shaofu take a breath of cold air.


    "Nirvana wuzun!" Du Shaofu murmured.


    After the girl appeared, a large number of teenagers followed.


    However, no one dares to go forward to talk, only cast envious and adoring eyes in the distance, and some Dodge, dare not look directly, for fear of causing blasphemy to it.


    Some young students also looked at her with admiration.


    For these scenes, the girl did not care much, but walked on the path with small steps.


    But all of a sudden, she seemed to feel Du Shaofu''s gaze. She stopped suddenly, moved her waist, turned slightly, and looked at Du Shaofu curiously.


    A pair of water spirit big eyes blinked a few times, so with the purple robe youth, did not speak.


    "Who is that person? How dare you look at Yu Yu Xuejie with that kind of eyes?"


    "I don''t think I''ve ever seen this man before. Where did he come from?"


    "Maybe it''s from Fuyuan. I really want to put a stamp on his face with the sole of his foot."


    Du Shaofu''s straight and Leng Leng''s eyes obviously caused many male students'' misunderstanding and dissatisfaction.


    This is a blasphemy to the goddess, which is totally intolerable.


    They would like to rush up and clean up the blind young man in purple robe, and make him have a long memory.


    "You say, if those three knew about it, would they beat him into a pig''s head?"


    Someone said so.


    "Those three..."


    When the others heard this, they all shrunk their necks and felt the cool air from the soles of their feet.


    Just as a group of teenagers scolded, the girl named Yu Yu in their mouth came to Du Shaofu.


    Yu Yan, with a smile on her face, said to Du Shaofu in a crisp voice: "Hello, classmate!"


    "Er Hello


    Du Shaofu made a blunt promise.


    Obviously, the girl regarded herself as a member of tianwu college.


    He didn''t mean to explain, so he would make a mistake and agree with her.


    "I don''t think I''ve seen you. What hospital are you from?"


    Yu Yu asked with a smile. His eyes were pure, but on his face, he naturally showed a touch of charm.


    In her heart, she also had some curiosity about the young man in purple.


    After all, most people in tianwu college dare not approach her.


    But the young man in front of him dared to look at himself like that, which had to be strange.


    "I''m from Fuyuan!"


    Du Shaofu recovered from his shock at the beginning and said something nonsense, but it was not nonsense.


    Because at that time, I was in Fuyuan.


    But I don''t know whether the tianwu college still retains the establishment of that year.


    "It''s Fuyuan. No wonder I haven''t seen you before."


    Yu Yu still said with a smile and nodded his head.Only those people in Fuyuan who lived in seclusion knew nothing but beating drums, medicine, stove and patterns all day long. They were stupid and rarely appeared in front of people.


    I think this young man''s accomplishments are not very good, and he is not brilliant in tianwu college.


    Otherwise, as long as there is such a little fame, there must be someone who can recognize him.


    Around, those teenagers saw Yu Yu Yu and even took the initiative to go to the purple robed youth to talk. They were filled with a trace of acid in their hearts.


    "The goddess talked to that guy..."


    "If sister Yu Yu could tell me a word, I would live less than ten years. No You can live a day less


    Many people''s hearts, are out of the pig like howl.


    All these people''s whispers came to Du Shaofu''s ears.


    The style of these young people is exactly the same as what they experienced in those years.


    No matter how they look at themselves in their hearts, as a strong person, they will not have to quarrel with them!


    Du Shaofu''s face returned to his normal state. He gave Yu Yu a faint smile and said, "I haven''t been out for a long time. I''m going to walk around to relax. Xuemei, if you have something to do, go to work first."


    With that, he turned around first and walked deeper into tianwu college with one hand behind him.


    The girl named Yu Yu was confused for a long time. The young man How can you just walk away?


    If you are someone else, you can''t take the opportunity to say a few more words with yourself.


    "Classmate, I''m just going to walk around, so I''ll join you!"


    Yu Yu suddenly called out, which made Du Shaofu step back, looked at the past, and immediately agreed: "good!"


    Seeing his promise, Yu Yu felt strangely sweet. He laughed and walked with Du Shaofu.


    "Come on, come on! Yu Yu''s elder sister left with him! "


    "That guy looks so ugly and looks stupid. Why should he walk with the goddess?"


    "I want to die..."


    Around a group of young men, but also burst the heart disease roar and roar.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu just put on a smile at the corners of his mouth and said, "a group of kids dare to say I''m ugly. Let the generals beat your ass back!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2539

    Naturally, Du Shaofu looked at these teenagers in tianwu College from the perspective of the elderly. This kind of hot blooded and impulsive age makes him feel nostalgic. Along the way with Yu Yu Yu, from his mouth, we can also find out a lot about the situation of today''s military academy. Du Shaofu was very pleased with what he saw. Under the discipline of general, guiwa, Gu Xinyan and others, tianwu college has already recovered from the trauma of that year. Many of the students who were lucky enough to escape their lives, most of them came back here and made great contributions to their rise again. At present, the former establishment is still preserved here, including the martial arts academy and Fuyuan. As usual, Fuyuan has Danyuan, Qiyuan and Zhenyuan, as well as Wubang. "It''s been hard for them these years." Du Shaofu sighed in his heart. In recent years, I have been tired of running around, and I have never asked about tianwu college. They have taken care of everything. But at the beginning, the elder placed all these hopes on himself! Thinking of this, Du Shaofu could not help but have some blushes and felt deeply in debt. "Yu Yu Xuemei, I can''t see through your accomplishments. You should be one of the best in Wubang!" Du Shaofu pretended to be a very good cook. He was surprised at Yu Yu Yu and pretended that he had been shut up for too long and knew nothing about the outside world. In his heart, he felt that it was not easy to achieve Nirvana Wu Zun''s cultivation at this young girl''s age. Even if today''s suppression of the earth is almost gone, the path of spiritual cultivation becomes relaxed, but it is still outstanding. Of course, we can''t compare Du Xiaoba, Xiaoxing and xiaoqilin. They are too bullying. However, after Du Shaofu''s words were asked, Yu Yu''s reaction was unexpected. The little girl stroked her forehead as bright as jade, showing a sad look. She seemed to think of something that could not be mentioned. "What can I do in the eyes of those three perverts?" Yu Yu left his ruddy mouth and said with a wry smile. His apricot eyes were still a little annoyed. "Three perverts?" Du Shaofu was stunned and asked. Looking at Du Shaofu''s surprised expression, Yu Yu couldn''t help looking at him suspiciously: "classmate, are you really a student of tianwu college? Even the three gods of tianwu don''t know! " She thought that the young man in purple robed only cared about training all day long, so she didn''t know himself. She didn''t even know the three guys. It was really a flower! I am also, and I have no idea to ask to go with him. Am I stupid? "Tian Wu San Shen Yan..." Du Shaofu recited the name again and felt that it had something similar to his thirteen gods. At the same time, the heart is very surprised, this little girl has been very powerful, is there any more outstanding talent of her students, and still three? "Teng Mo, Zhang Yishen and Huang Xiaofeng have never heard of the names of these three people?" Yu Yu asked. "This No such thing Du Shaofu responded awkwardly. While feeling that his disguise had failed, he said urgently, "Xuemei, tell me something about it!" "Well, in a word, they are three very abnormal and also very beautiful and annoying guys!" Yu Yubei bit his lips, and his tone was filled with deep helplessness, as if unwilling to say more. "I see!" Du Shaofu touched his nose and said with a smile. Seeing the look of Yu Yu Yu, he guessed something in his mind. It must be the three little guys who pestered Yu Yu endlessly, which made him angry. It''s just that Du Shaofu is not good at judging anything about this kind of thing. In the age of youth and vigor, he also came through and understood everything! At this time, he was more concerned about the extent to which the three guys were abnormal, and were they the three Nirvana warriors? Even the strong in the half step realm? However, seeing Yu Yu''s reluctance to say more, Du Shaofu could not ask more questions. Two people continue to walk together, are silent down. Du Shaofu walked all the way, and the scenes along the way were familiar. With the efforts of generals, ghost children and others, the martial arts academy has indeed restored its former appearance. Moreover, they also found a lot of special things from the outside world for their disciples to practice, similar to the ancient space in those days. Walking side by side, the two gradually became a little embarrassed. And around to see this scene of young girls, are shocked relative. This, let Yu Yu Yu have a bit of not abundant. However, I don''t know what excuse to leave. It was at this time that a few whistling and breaking wind came from the distance. Looking around, I saw a figure from the sky swept to, in a hurry. Its, many people are injured, breath is dispirited, rely on the help of companions can barely fall. "You guys, take them down to heal. Let''s go to the Beiming elder first!" A fat young man at the head gave a deep command. Then, three figures at the same time swept, toward the depth of tianwu college. The rest of them fell to the ground quickly and disappeared in the buildings with their injured companions. Around the students see this, instant time fried pot! "What''s the matter?" "That''s sanshenyan. Didn''t they go on a mission? Why did they all come back?" "A lot of people have been injured. I''m afraid it''s something big." "Go and find out what''s going on!" "Sanshenyan went to the elder, and he must have met with great trouble!" Many students are talking about it. Du Shaofu naturally saw all this. His eyes slightly coagulated, under the power of the yuan Shen, he found that the scars of those students had the smell of demons! "They met the demon cult!" This is Du Shaofu''s first reaction! "Classmate, I''ll go to see the situation, you can help yourself!" After Yu Yu said hello to Du Shaofu, he immediately unfolded his exquisite figure and went to the deep buildings. Must be, is also to look for the other population of Beiming elders! Du Shaofu did not stop Yu Yu and did not follow him. Under the detection of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen''s power, the elder of Beiming had already learned his identity. He was the Beiming Maple who was with his classmates at that time! And he knew that at present tianwu college, only beimingfeng stayed. General, guiwa, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, Wuque and others are not here. I think they should have gone outside. He cast his eyes on the distant sky. Du Shaofu''s eyes seemed to see through the boundless void and see through everything! "People of demon sect..." From afar, there are many powerful people who are coming from afar!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2540

    When Du Shaofu discovered the arrival of the evil cult, he did not make any moves. Instead, he stood still and did not move the breath of those who had never committed crimes. He could judge that those people, only three practitioners in the early days of the holy land, were not particularly powerful.


    In such a situation, I believe that tianwu college is not easy to deal with, but it should not be totally defenseless.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t understand why the nine evil emperors didn''t show up since the evil cult came?


    "Kill..."


    I don''t know what they want to do!


    The speed of the demon sect is very fast, and soon it is within the range of tens of miles of tianwu college.


    At this time, the building complex in the depth of tianwu college also brought news.


    I saw several figures rising in the sky, directly in the direction of the evil cult.


    The head of a young man, handsome face, straight nose, double pupil as black as ink.


    His body is full of the breath of a man who practices in holy land.


    This man is Du Shaofu''s acquaintance, beimingfeng, and one of the elders of today''s martial arts academy.


    "If the evil cult comes, all the students will listen to the orders. Those below the wuzun realm should retreat quickly! All the people with martial respect will follow me to meet the enemy! "


    A great voice rang out and spread through the whole tianwu college.


    Then, I saw a group of students rising from the ground, everyone in the hands of the sword, blooming bright light, interwoven in the void.


    "Those who offend tianwu academy will be killed without mercy!"


    "If the evil cult''s cult is in chaos, its crime should be punished!"


    "All students, let''s kill all the people of the demon sect!"


    "Kill..."


    For a moment, the whole tianwu academy erupted a thunderous roar, and the sound of killing broke out everywhere.


    One by one wuzun realm of students rushed into the sky, followed by several people in Beiming maple, toward the direction of the demon cult.


    Du Shaofu looked at all this quietly and did not mean to intervene for the time being.


    He turned his eyes to Beiming maple, who had already flown out of tianwu college, and the three teenagers behind him.


    At this time, Beiming Maple also had the peak cultivation in the early days of the holy land, which was only one step away from entering the holy land period.


    There are only three holy places in the demon sect. They are as powerful as today''s martial arts academy. With the cooperation of many powerful people, it is not difficult to keep them!


    What makes Du Shaofu feel more incredible is that it is the three teenagers behind him.


    All of them are in their twenties.


    The first is a round fat man with narrow eyes and pure light.


    At a glance, it can make people feel a trace of Yin Li flavor.


    The second young man was not tall, but he was very strong. His whole body was covered with curly muscles and explosive strength.


    There is no doubt that this is an extremely strong character in flesh!


    The third person is like a tall bamboo pole, but not thin.


    The corners of his mouth are slightly warped, with a faint smile.


    At one glance, Du Shaofu explored the strength of these three teenagers.


    These three people are actually stepping into the realm of martial arts!


    What''s more, it''s not the general state of the initial realm, but the cultivation with the peak of the realm!


    You know, they''re just under 20 years old.


    Du Shaofu was shocked!


    When I was their age, I was not so strong!


    "Are they the three gods of tianwu as Yu Yu said?"


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself. He still remembered that Yu Yu had said their names: tengmo, Zhang Yishen and Huang Xiaofeng!


    The strength of these three teenagers is really terrible!


    It''s no wonder that Yu Yu was helpless when he mentioned them.


    In this session of the Wu bang, with their presence, I am afraid that the rest of the students also feel very sad.


    During Du Shaofu''s deliberation, he saw a black cloud, which was also flying rapidly to the surrounding mountains.


    With his strength, the spirit of prying under the natural will not cause three people''s attention, even Beiming Maple has not found anything different.


    Beiming Maple stands in the air, his lapel flutters with the wind, holding a long knife in his hand, and stares at the black cloud.


    "Jie Jie Jie Tianwu college, after it was destroyed, dare to rebuild again! Well, I''m going to raze this place to the ground today


    After the arrival of the dark cloud, it is a scattered and open, revealing a hundred of figures.


    The head of the people, all around the rolling evil gas, can not see the face, just to Beiming maple and other Yin compassion smile.


    "Villains of the demon sect, you dare to speak up in our tianwu academy


    Beiming Maple cold voice response way.


    "Jie Jie Do you really want to count on your elders when you are dying? They should be too busy at this time, Jie Jie, Jie... "The leader of the demon sect said with a strange smile.


    This sentence, let beimingfeng and many colleges surprised!


    They all know that the elders mentioned by the people of the demon sect must be generals, ghost children, Guo Shaofeng and others.


    Listen to that, as if they are going to face some big trouble!


    Du Shaofu naturally thought of this and raised his eyebrows.


    "There''s no need to talk nonsense with the people of the evil cult, and open a big array, so that none of them can leave!"


    After Beiming maple, the fat boy squinted his eyes and said.


    After that, he was about to command the man guarding the array of tianwu academy, Tianqi mountain protection array!


    There are only three holy places in the demon sect. They are as powerful as today''s martial arts academy. With the cooperation of many powerful people, it is not difficult to keep them!


    Du Shaofu nodded his head secretly to express his strong affirmation.


    This young man''s way is just like what he thinks!


    Moreover, he also intends to make a quick decision to solve the problems here.


    Then, try to find out the whereabouts of the general and others. If they really encounter any trouble, they can go to help them as soon as possible!


    However, when Du Shaofu was about to make a move, there was a sudden wave in the void, ten feet away from the demons.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he noticed a stronger breath!


    Obviously, there are strong people coming!


    "Tianwu college, disappeared today!"


    A deep voice of the old man came from the void, and then the space suddenly exploded!


    When the old man''s voice came out, the space suddenly tore open a space crack, and the surrounding space suddenly crumbled, and a blazing breath suddenly came.


    As the blazing breath spreads out, a thin shadow comes out of thin air.


    With the appearance of this man, this space was solidified. All the people in tianwu college, including Beiming maple, instantly spread a sense of oppression from their hearts.


    &The level of perfection of the sacred animal kingdom is as follows! &;


    the maple of Beiming is discolored. It seems that there will be no fire in this breath. There is too much difference between the ancestors of thunder.


    When Du Shaofu saw the figure, his eyes suddenly narrowed!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2541

    The man who came out of the sky was an old man, dressed in blue, and looked like an octogenarian!


    His old face, a pair of deep eyes twinkle with essence.


    Seeing such a figure, Du Shaofu was deeply surprised.


    At the time of the ancient wasteland, I had many contacts with it!


    "Ancestor of longhuang" Du Shaofu murmured.


    Yes, the old man who appeared here is the ancestor of the demon dragon clan in the ancient wasteland!


    After the first World War of the Animal League, the first ancestor of Zhan Jie and the third ancestor of Feng were killed by Du Shaofu.


    The old ancestor of longhuang fled early.


    Xiaotian Laozu and others failed in their pursuit and could only let them escape.


    After the chaos of the Animal League subsided, the whole clan of demon dragons in the eight wastelands was also cleaned up.


    However, in recent years, no one has heard of longhuang''s ancestors in the outside world, and no one knows his whereabouts.


    I never thought that today, in the martial arts academy, the ancestor of longhuang would appear again.


    And, or with the people of the demon cult!


    "It seems that the ancestor of longhuang is in collusion with the demon cult."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he said to himself in silence.


    He was still wondering why the evil cult invaded tianwu Academy. None of the nine magic emperors appeared. On the contrary, there were only three practitioners in the early days of the holy land, which was like hitting the stone with an egg.


    At this time, he just understood!


    Although the ancestor of longhuang was defeated in the first World War of the beast League, his terrible strength is beyond doubt!


    With him leading the 100 strong members of the demon sect, it''s really easy to step down in tianwu college!


    Of course,


    if you are not here!


    At this time, after the appearance of the old ancestor of the Dragon wasteland, he directly took out his body shape.


    A huge dragon claw is flying across the sky, the space is caught in pieces, and the terrible temperature is rising.


    The huge dragon power spread and suppressed, so that a person in tianwu college could not breathe.


    One claw down, facing the maple of Beiming!


    In the face of such prestige, Rao is to the cultivation of Beiming maple, also feel scalp numb.


    At first glance, you know that you can''t fight!


    "Spell it


    Beiming Maple gnaws his teeth, his hair is flying wildly on his head, and his long knife is chopping with his hand, which is full of blazing fire!


    The space was distorted and distorted. A hundred Zhang long fire dragon roared fiercely and attacked the Dragon claws of the ancestor of longhuang.


    At the same time, the shout came from his mouth, resounding in the mountains: "Tianqi courtyard guard array, vow to defend tianwu academy!"


    Beiming Maple heart understand, if there is no accident, I am afraid it is difficult to resist the attack of the demon cult today!


    The old ancestor of longhuang has seen it in the Animal League, and naturally knows its terrible place!


    It''s not far from the desolate country, but there is a big gap between our own hands and those of the demon cult!


    I''m afraid tianwu college no longer exists when the strong men of the wasteland hear the news and rush to help!


    But even so, he will not let the other party succeed easily!


    It''s death. It''s hard for the demon sect!


    Between the words of maple in Beiming, the attack of hand collides with the ancestor of longhuang!


    "Kill all these little reptiles and trample this place to the ground!"


    The evil cult people spread out a low drink, immediately saw a hundred strong attack out, to a group of students to kill.


    "Defend tianwu academy to the death!"


    "Damned devil''s cult!"


    At the same time, tianwu Sanshen Yan behind Beiming Maple did not hesitate, but also took the lead!


    Some disciples have already prepared for this, and are planning to open the courtyard guard array, so that with the help of the Fu array, we can have a fish death break with the demon cult!


    However, before the two sides really fought together, the battle between the old ancestor of longhuang and Beiming Maple seemed to have a result!


    The huge dragon claw, under a slap, directly penetrated the blade light cut by the maple of Beiming!


    Then, the dragon''s claws are not reduced, just like the fire takes the chestnut, suddenly printed on the chest of the youth!


    A muffled hum accompanied by a thump came from the sky. The body of Beiming Maple was bent into a prawn, just like a kite with a broken line flying backwards.


    Blood gushed from its mouth like a spring.


    With the flying upside down of Beiming maple, a long blood line is drawn out in the void.


    The blood of the strong in the holy land, dyed red in the sky, carries vast energy, and erodes the void into black marks!


    "You can''t stop me, little boy!"


    The old ancestor of longhuang snorted coldly and stood in the air. He told the other powerful members of the demon sect: "clean up these humble ants quickly and find that thing!"


    The old man of longhuang said that, his old body swayed slightly, and then rushed out again. Under a flash of body shape, he drove to the maple of Beiming!


    "You can go and die!"Longhuang Laozu gently spit out such a sentence, and move his hand!


    In the palm of his hand, it is as bright as the sun.


    Under the guidance of the gas engine, the mountains below and the buildings of tianwu academy are "booming" and shaking!


    The dragon claw is like a hook, and the domineering momentum sweeps across it. It grabs and attacks the North Ming maple.


    The young man''s body, under the dragon''s claws, looked extremely weak, like a chicken!


    If this is true, with the tenacity of the ancestors of longhuang, Beiming Maple will suffer immeasurable damage even if he is not dead!


    "Die!" Longhuang ancestors drink lightly.


    Just the next moment, his dragon claw did not hit the maple of Beiming, but caught in a group of thunder light!


    "Boom..."


    Between the words of maple in Beiming, the attack of hand collides with the ancestor of longhuang!


    "Hiss..."


    The light of thunder suddenly exploded, and the power of terror suddenly exploded, and a terrible explosion took place.


    Crazy tyrant''s energy wantonly catharsis, breaks through nine days and ten places!


    The secret patterns of the riot flying are roaring and whirling, attacking all directions!


    Under the feet of a large mountain, the moment was razed to the ground, become a piece of ruins!


    At the same time, the old ancestor of longhuang quickly withdrew his hand and staggered back!


    That dragon claw, the flesh and blood is burnt black, the skin turns over, there is still a thin arc in the huff and puff coil!


    "No way!"


    The old ancestor of longhuang was shocked and said that he didn''t know what happened because he didn''t know what happened.


    But then, in his eyes, after the thunder light slowly dissipated and opened, a figure of a purple robed youth appeared.


    "Ancestor of longhuang" Du Shaofu murmured.


    "It''s you!"


    Looking at such a figure, the ancestor of longhuang was extremely surprised and shocked.


    But at the same time, he recognized Du Shaofu, and his heart was clear now!


    Du Shaofu appeared out of thin air in front of the Beiming maple, and then took his prepared attack!


    That strange means, in the first World War of the beast League, the ancestor of longhuang has seen it!


    It was because of this that Du Shaofu was able to take the surprise to kill the old ancestor of Jie and tear it in two!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2542

    Yu''bo, who was "hand in hand" here, naturally touched the rest of the demon sect and tianwu Academy.


    Under the impact of the force of the broken thunder, everyone can not continue to "hand in".


    All the people present were surprised by the sudden change, especially many students in tianwu University.


    They had already held the determination to fight to the death, and "desire" wanted to fight the demon cult.


    Because they know that their own side is at an absolute disadvantage, and they can''t compete with the enemy.


    Even if the elder doesn''t have the strength to resist, he doesn''t have any strength.


    The only hope is to rely on the opening of the courtyard guard array and deal with each other one or two!


    But when the old man in green hurt the elder of Beiming in an incomparable manner, some students even felt despair.


    However, at this time, the appearance of the purple robed youth changed the final outcome!


    Although I don''t know who this person is, it also brings strong confidence to everyone.


    Of course, I''ve seen many young people in Wuzhong academy before.


    "It''s the young man!"


    "Isn''t this the guy who just walked with Yu Yu Xuejie?"


    "What a terrible strength. Who is he? How can he be so powerful?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many students immediately began to discuss with each other.


    "It''s him..."


    At this time, Yu Yu Yu was also in the field, his eyes leisurely looking at Du Shaofu, and his heart was filled with ripples.


    At first, because of her curiosity, she walked with the young man, but after some "intercourse" talks, she deeply felt that the other party''s brain had been damaged by practice, and she knew little about the situation of tianwu college.


    Now, however, Yu Yu''s heart is "disorderly" moving, flexible.


    How could this young man be so terrible if he really damaged his brain because of practice!


    Even a strong opponent who severely damages the Beiming elder can easily fight against it!


    She was sure that the young man had lied to himself!


    The other party is definitely not what he said. He is a student of Fu School of tianwu University. Instead, he should have a great origin!


    Yu Yu thought about these things in his heart, and at the same time, he focused his eyes on the place where the purple robed youth was.


    Look at that, Beiming elder and that person, or familiar appearance.


    "Go and adjust your breath first. I''ll give it to me here."


    Du Shaofu took out a bottle of Dan "medicine" from the bag of heaven and earth, handed it to Beiming maple, and said, "hand over" for a while.


    Beiming Maple took it, stretched out his sleeve to wipe the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth, nodded slightly, said nothing, and retreated to one side.


    After chewing down a few pills like beans, he adjusted his breath and stopped looking at the people of the demon sect.


    He knew that since Du Shaofu appeared here, today''s affairs should not have too bad results!


    This, let him feel at ease a lot!


    "Laozu of longhuang, maybe it is more appropriate to call you the old devil of longhuang now! I didn''t expect you to join the demon cult! "


    Du Shaofu turned around, put his hands on his back, and looked at the old ancestor of longhuang and said faintly.


    "Little scumbag, you''ve done me a bad job again!"


    The old ancestor of longhuang gnawed his teeth, and his old eyes were filled with hatred. He wanted to eat Du Shaofu alive: "if it wasn''t for you, how could I have come to this stage?"


    "Ha ha It''s all your fault


    Du Shaofu chuckled and said coldly: "you have repeatedly challenged me, just relying on your own strength! Now they are still colluding with the people of the demon sect to bring disaster to the world


    As he spoke, Du Shaofu stepped into the air and called Zijin tianque to his hand: "if you are smart enough, you should find a place to hide tightly, instead of jumping up and down in front of my eyes every now and then, so that you can live longer!"


    Between words, Du Shaofu had already raised his sword and raised it above his head.


    The vast "Dang" and "Dang" purple gold light burst out and quickly condensed into a huge sword light connecting the sky and the earth!


    The domineering momentum is rising, and the endless power is sweeping the four fields. A terrifying force suddenly comes down and suppresses the spirits of all the people present!


    "Since you are anxious to die, I will do you well! The sword is broken for thousands of miles


    Du Shaofu exclaimed, waving his sword and chopping quickly!


    "Du Shaofu, I will never let you go!"


    Gazing at such an extraordinary sword light, the ancestor of longhuang immediately started to retreat.


    He came here with the mission of demon sect. He thought it would be easy to wash tianwu college in this trip. By the way, he looked for that thing.


    But unexpectedly, I met Du Shaofu again!


    In the ancient wasteland, this son has killed Zhan Jie Laozu, Fengsan Laozu and yujialaohuang successively.Such three strong men, each of the cultivation is not under their own!


    If you fight against it, he really has no confidence!


    In this way, the mission has been declared a failure!


    "If I can''t kill you, I''ll go to the rest of the people in your wasteland and cut them off one by one."


    The old ancestor of longhuang retreated abruptly. Behind him, there was a crack in the space.


    One of them is straight under the body!


    With the rapid closure of the space passage, the figure of the ancestor of longhuang has gradually disappeared.


    However, just as the last crevice was about to disappear, Du Shaofu''s sword was finally cut off!


    "Hiss..."


    "Boom, click, click..."


    The sword light splits the space and makes a sound like splitting silk!


    Terrible energy collapse, the mountain below, there is a huge gully stretching for tens of miles!


    The sword is broken, and the surging energy is poured out.


    A broken sword light cleaved along the space gap, tearing the crack into tens of feet again!


    Then, only a murmur was heard coming out of nothingness.


    Along with it, Du Shaofu''s figure also flashed into it!


    At the same time, there were also murderous words: "my tianwu college, you can come if you want to, and you can go if you want to go! Save your life, and it''s not in vain for you to come here! "


    When such a sound fell, the space crack also slowly closed, and the figure of the purple robed youth and the old ancestor of longhuang disappeared.


    All of a sudden, there were only a few hundred strong men who were led by the three holy places of the demon sect, as well as a group of students from tianwu college, as well as Beiming maple, who was badly injured.


    After a burst of dead silence, the students of tianwu college suddenly burst into a pot!


    "Du Shaofu, the young man in purple is Du Shaofu!"


    "My God, I met Du Shaofu, the demon king!"


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is the pride of tianwu academy and all the people!"


    "I''m content to see such a character, and die here today!"


    Some people are so excited that they yell with excitement. They are proud to see the legendary characters.


    "How many tribulations has the ROC emperor experienced, how many strong enemies have he pushed back, and finally he has made a great reputation among the three continents and nine states!"


    "Without him, there would be no reconstruction of tianwu college!"


    "We should take the great ROC emperor as an example, forge ahead and become the pillar of the human race!"


    Some people have a deep voice, and their eyes are full of light.


    Each fist clenched, vowed to take the ROC emperor as a benchmark, practice their own!


    "He It''s him... "


    In the crowd, Yu Yuhong''s lips were slightly open, which was obviously a shock.


    How could she think that the purple robed youth was the legendary demon Du Shaofu!


    There was a wry smile on her elegant and beautiful face.


    In vain, he had been disgusted with that man, and felt that he had a problem with his brain.


    What a fool I am


    When people were excited, they heard an untimely sound.


    "Well, do you think you can live today?"


    In the rolling of evil spirit, a strong man of the holy land of the demon sect opened his mouth!


    "Du Shaofu''s little son of a bitch has gone, and beimingfeng is also seriously injured. The final result is the same. No one can save you today!"


    Another demon sect''s holy land said.


    "Kill them all, not one of them!"


    The third holy land is covered with black robes and covered from head to foot. Only a pair of withered claws are exposed!


    His mouth said, body shape out at the same time, hands outside, ten fingers into a hook!


    In the two palms, the magic Qi rolled layer by layer and condensed rapidly.


    Soon, it is to see two flickering flames forming.


    These two flames, like the fire of the nether world, are full of sense of forest, which makes the bone marrow cold!


    "You Luo magic flame! Kill


    The black robed Holy Land drank cold and waved. Two dark flames swept out and swept towards a group of students in tianwu college!


    The black flame rises against the storm and becomes two huge flame groups in an instant!


    The "Yin" fire was blazing, but there was no hot heat coming out.


    On the contrary, Yu Yu Yu and Tian Wu San Shen Yan and others just felt the cold air sweeping in and invading their limbs!


    In a flash, everyone felt as if their bodies were going to be frozen, and their skin and clothes were covered with a layer of shallow frost marks!


    "Kill, fight with this group of demon cult people!"


    "My tianwu academy, it is inviolable!"


    "Kill!"


    A group of students howled, armed with swords, to meet the black robed Holy Land!Everyone''s face is full of generous "color", there is no half fear!


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie It''s beyond your power to shake a tree! "


    The powerful man, who was full of evil spirit, laughed and cast his eyes on Beiming maple, who was sitting and breathing: "then I''ll give it to me. Let me see him off for the last time."


    With that, the whole body''s evil Qi seems to be extended like a tentacle, like a rope, with the spirit of death, to the North Ming Maple hoop!


    The battle on both sides is on the verge of breaking out and will collide with each other!


    However, at this moment, the void suddenly sent out a violent shaking!


    Then, there was a violent explosion in the space, with gold light spilling, thunder venting and rune disillusionment, which covered the whole world!


    "Long, long..."


    The huge sound shakes through thousands of miles, and the violent energy is like a raging sea. It sweeps across the nine days and all directions, with the spirit of punishment and killing, invades everything!


    "Roar


    The roar of a wild dragon resounds from the top to the top of the sky and down to the nine you!


    The terrible sound "wave" surges out with the endless energy, surging in all directions, like a storm, sweeping away between the heaven and earth, and rapidly expanding into a raging ocean of energy!


    The magic cult and tianwu academy are all surrounded by this "chaotic" flow of energy, like a humble reptile, ups and downs in the fierce "waves" and is thrown away and rolled into the sky!


    All the attacks that both sides are ready to attack will disintegrate instantly!


    "Du Shaofu, I will never die with you! Roar... "


    The old ancestor of longhuang roared angrily back and forth between heaven and earth. The vast sound of "chanting" of the Dragon shocked the eight wastelands!


    You can vaguely see that in the ocean of energy, there is a huge dragon body twisting and rolling.


    The whole ocean of energy becomes turbulent, just like boiling!


    Fortunately, those people from tianwu academy and the demon sect were swept away. Otherwise, if they were close to each other, I''m afraid that those who are weak in cultivation will be shocked by the terrible sound and break their internal organs and "flesh" bodies in an instant, and even die with no residue left!


    "Old man, we haven''t died for a long time. Today you don''t want to escape from me again!"


    Du Shaofu''s cold voice rang out.


    In the "tide" of energy mania, the figure of purple robe meanders along. With a flick of his hand, the ocean of energy is pushed to both sides like clouds.


    Later, the figure of the ancestor of longhuang also appeared!


    At this time, he had transformed into the form of the body, a strong eight wild demon dragon in the void, long also do not know how many miles!


    The pair of bright dragon tongs "radiate" two red lights, showing the ferocity and hatred!


    When the dragon''s body twists and turns, the void "rumbles" and roars. Pieces of space explode and become fragments, flying on the high sky!


    "Little scumbag, you destroy me again and again. I am a demon dragon of eight wasteland. It''s because of you that I was destroyed! I wish I could not eat your flesh and sleep on your skin to dispel my hatred


    Longhuang Laozu hate voice said.


    As soon as Du Shaofu had just made a move, he knew that he was invincible and immediately had the idea of escaping.


    After the war of the beast League, the eight wasteland demon dragons were almost wiped out under the cleansing of Bifang divine bird and dark tiger!


    The feud between the two sides has long been over, and there is no room for any change.


    But as long as you can get out of here alive, there is enough chance to revenge him!


    Even if you can''t kill Du Shaofu directly, you can get rid of the people around him one by one, making him feel despair!


    But did not want to retreat, the young man, is actually chasing into the space channel, directly pulled him out of the space cracks, cut his own way!


    In this way, if you want to withdraw from the whole body, it is impossible!


    "If it was at the beginning, I would be afraid of you! But you have to know that this time is different from the past. Your superiority in cultivation has already disappeared. You are no longer my opponent, and you are not qualified to shout in front of me! "


    Du Shaofu is walking in the boundless starry river.


    After each step, there will be a circle of "wave" pattern, which "swings" from under the sole of its foot and spreads to the surrounding area.


    As he walked, he said, "if you''re an old man, if you don''t jump out by yourself, I won''t be idle and take the initiative to look for your trouble. This time you collude with the demon cult, even more infringe on our tianwu college, and you don''t pay much attention to our country! "


    Du Shaofu raised his hand and waved his sleeves to disperse the storm.


    He was clear in his heart that, as the ancestor of longhuang said, if he could finally escape his life, with the strength of his holy land, he would bring endless trouble and danger to his relatives and friends around him!


    In addition, the ancestor of longhuang has already joined the demon sect.


    Such a strong ancestor level figure, strength in the nine magic emperor is also in the forefront.If he does not die, he will become a sharp blade in the hand of the demon God, causing a terrible threat to the whole world.


    In the coming catastrophe, more variables will be added!


    Therefore, in any case, we must not allow the ancestor of longhuang to leave today. We must do everything possible to kill him!


    Looking at the ancestor of longhuang who was in the void, Du Shaofu said coldly, "today, I will kill you!"


    Between words, they have already waved their hands.


    "Hula..."


    A large area of lightning surged out, countless lightning "interwoven" twinkled, the electric tongue huff and puff, and the "wave" moved out a palpable light.


    Against the background of the thunder, Du Shaofu''s body was as sacred and majestic as a deity descending on the earth!


    The vast pressure came invisibly, as if from the ancient shock, so that the red light in the eyes of the old dragon waster had a faint "wave" movement.


    "Even if it''s death today, I''m going to take you as a cushion!"


    The old ancestor of longhuang drank loudly, and his fierce pupil was even more colorful, just like blood light, and he was "exciting" and "shooting" at Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, the dragon, shaped like a mountain, moves horizontally, with scales and halberds all over its body, and its vigorous "flesh" body sweeps. It carries a fierce and domineering force and rushes to Du Shaofu.


    The void is like the last great mountain. Under this force, it collapses in pieces.


    The terrible power rolled like a huge stone through the air, and attacked Du Shaofu!


    "Thunderbolt! Give me a start


    In Du Shaofu''s mouth, a thunderous drink broke out!


    When the sound falls, it can be seen high above the sky. Endless thunder clouds quickly gather and roll from the distant sky.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    The thunder, as thick as a mountain, cleaved down from the thunder cloud, and the void was torn into terrible wounds, dark and deep!


    At this moment, the whole world seems to be boiling!


    The thunderbolt, the rapid break down, hit on the original body of longhuang.


    Each ray of thunder fell on his body, and the Dragon scales on his body were blown away.


    The bloodstains spread and flowed, and the wounds were burnt and in a mess.


    However, the old ancestor of longhuang turned a blind eye to it!


    His body, in the boundless road thunder, as if not afraid of death, let the thunder light fall on his body, causing trauma.


    His eyes were filled with fierce hatred, and he kept a close eye on Du Shaofu''s place and rushed forward with the intention of killing him!


    "Old man, you really have to work hard


    Du Shaofu was surprised.


    He really didn''t expect that longhuang''s ancestor had been "forced" to this point, and he really wanted to kill him, but he didn''t want to continue to escape.


    The eight wasteland demons and dragons are famous for their "flesh" strength. If they are bullied by their ancestors, it will be very dangerous.


    However, this is only for the general strong.


    For Du Shaofu, who has the immortal metaphysical style, he is absolutely fearless!


    Even if he only fought with "flesh", he was not inferior to the ancestor of longhuang!


    However, Du Shaofu did not intend to do so!


    If we can kill the old ancestor of longhuang without injury, he will never choose to fight against him!


    "Green spirit armor!"


    The dark air in Du Shaofu''s body was surging, which urged the green spirit armor out.


    He stood where he was, watching helplessly that the old ancestor of longhuang had already cheated him to ten feet in front of him.


    At the same time, he clenched his right hand into a fist, flowing "Meng" and "Meng" lights, and all his strength converged towards his right arm!


    Then, Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared from the original place again, and Fuyao was unfolded in a closed manner!


    This time, the ancestors of longhuang were on guard.


    As Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared, the dragon''s body moved violently, and every part of his huge body was bound with explosive force.


    Moreover, the power of its original spirit diffuses and explores everything around.


    No matter where Du Shaofu appears, he will be able to deal with it as soon as possible!


    But what he didn''t expect was that Du Shaofu didn''t go too far. Instead, he only crossed a distance of ten Zhang to show his figure.


    This, let the old ancestor of longhuang slightly unprepared!


    "Baquan do!"


    After Du Shaofu appeared, the tip of his tongue burst into "spring" thunder and exhaled!


    This voice, such as the voice of gods and Demons and the voice of heaven, contains a domineering and wild momentum, frightening people and spirits!


    In such a voice, his right fist also hit the side of the huge dragon head of the ancestor of longhuang!


    "Boom


    The fist and the dragon body hit each other, and there was a suffocating sound.


    The figure of Du Shaofu is too insignificant compared with the body of the ancestor of longhuang.However, under this blow, there are countless scales that blow up and fly away like countless sharp blades, cutting the void into pieces.


    "Oh..."


    In the howl of the old dragon waster, the dragon blood scattered and flew!


    His side head was smashed into a depression in an instant, and half of his face was broken, and the forest stubble was exposed!


    This "hand over" immediately suffered a great wound and suffered a great loss!


    However, he had a desperate plan, and did not give up.


    When Du Shaofu dropped his fist, his huge dragon body had already circled.


    All the strength of the whole body quickly circulates and condenses to the dragon tail in an instant!


    "Scum, I''ll kill you!"


    The old ancestor of longhuang drank and roared loudly, and the dragon tail was also "smoked" down!


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, the dragon''s tail looked like a pillar of Optimus collapsed and fell on his own body!


    There was another thump, and Du Shaofu''s body flew.


    Longhuang Laozu''s cultivation is not weaker than he is. With the great power pouring into him, Rao is driven to yuankong with Du Shaofu''s strength!


    However, the final result of this collision was quite different for the two men in the war.


    Du Shaofu''s immortal Xuan body was extremely powerful, and at this time he was protected by green spirit armor.


    Even if he had to bear the strong blow from the old ancestor of longhuang, he was only slightly shaken, but not badly hurt.


    On the other hand, after a hard encounter with Du Shaofu, the dragon tail''s position is the dragon scale flying, the blood "flesh" is blurred, and a terrible wound appears!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2543

    As soon as Du Shaofu''s body went a hundred li away, the golden light burst out, and the ROC''s golden wings fluttered rapidly behind him. Only then did he slowly stabilize his form and stop his castration.


    The thunder of all over the sky quickly disappeared, and the heaven and earth became clear again and restored to its original appearance.


    Sun Chamo''s attack on the dragon''s tail broke Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor. If it was more powerful, it would be smashed directly.


    The blood in his body was surging and the mysterious Qi was surging. He was hindered by the vertical and horizontal collision of meridians!


    After efforts to suppress, this state of affairs gradually disappeared.


    Fortunately, under this collision, his immortal metaphysical body has not been greatly injured, and his strength has hardly been damaged!


    Far away in the sky, the body of the ancestor of longhuang is twisting and rolling in the void.


    The howls of pain came from his mouth and spread to the four fields.


    His body, after a lot of thunder, has a lot of wounds, broken scales, exposed flesh and blood.


    Dragon tail, also has a wound, dragon blood splashing!


    However, the most terrible injury is in the dragon head, half of his face has disappeared.


    A row of teeth that have been shot down are exposed to the outside. The bloodstain is just like that. It''s terrible!


    Du Shaofu''s punch was not terrible. It was almost to blow his head open and fly half his head away!


    "Little bastard, I''m dead, and I won''t let you live!"


    The old ancestor of longhuang roared loudly, and his eyes suddenly turned to the lower part of tianwu academy, which was not too far away.


    With Du Shaofu''s terrible speed, even if he wanted to go at this time, he could not escape his pursuit.


    Instead of being chased out in the back like a dog who has lost his family, it is better to throw out one''s life to fight for each other''s pain!


    A deep hatred was intended to grow wildly in the heart of Laozu longhuang. He gritted his teeth and said in a gloomy voice: "you care so much about the martial arts academy on this day. Today, I will let it disappear from the world completely! All the people here are going to die today! All must die


    After the place is not cool, the ship is not cool, and the battle is


    roaring, the ancestor of longhuang is moving.


    The huge eight wasteland demon dragon body flew out and occupied the empty position of tianwu Academy.


    "How dare you, old bastard!"


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu suddenly realized the intention of the ancestor of longhuang.


    Unable to defeat himself, the old ancestor of longhuang shifted his goal to fight against tianwu Academy.


    With the perfect strength of the holy land, the whole tianwu academy can be wiped out by turning hands. Even the tiles will not be left intact!


    Most of his tutors and students are below the realm of martial arts. I''m afraid that all of them can''t kill him with one move!


    If it is allowed to do so, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    Du Shaofu was not willing to see such a result!


    Without any consideration, he will move!


    "Gee!"


    With a sound of the sound of the ROC, the golden wings of the ROC were displayed in combination with the shaking. After several consecutive flashes of body shape, they had already rushed to the bottom of the old ancestor of longhuang. The speed was incredible.


    At this time, their position was in the sky of tianwu Academy.


    At this time, the old ancestor of longhuang also raised a dragon claw, accumulated a vast amount of power, and a claw went toward the bottom of the seal!


    When the dragon claw is opened, the scope of tianwu college will not be much smaller.


    Its slap is fierce, just like the hand of heaven, covering the sky and blocking the sun!


    Before the footprints fell, there was a terrible wave spread and spread.


    With the energy pouring out, many buildings of tianwu University collapsed continuously, and many weak instructors and students spat blood under such prestige, and their internal organs were shocked!


    "Get out of here!"


    It was also at this time that Du Shaofu broke his drink and arrived!


    Zijin tianque once again appeared in his hand. He did not want to, but directly chopped at the dragon claw noodles of the ancestor of longhuang!


    For a moment, the purple gold light lingers, and you can hear the roar of dragons and tigers, and the chirping of birds and turtles in this place.


    After that, sun Cha''s cold enemy ball skill of the post geoscience branch was suddenly diffused out, and the four animal shaped virtual shadows appeared, and they all killed the old ancestor of longhuang together!


    After the sound of "hiss", the blade of Zijin tianque also hit the huge dragon claw.


    Du Shaofu danced wildly with his hair full of silk, holding a powerful weapon, and his whole body was shining with purple and gold, like a god of war approaching the dust!


    The sharp edge of Zijin tianque cuts the Dragon claws of the ancestor of longhuang in an instant, resulting in a bone deep wound!


    "The little bastard died!"


    The old ancestor of longhuang drank, and the Dragon claws no longer continued to bombard, but endured the pain from the wound and suddenly clenched it!


    Du Shaofu''s figure, together with Zijin tianque, was wrapped in it with such a sharp claw, like an ant!A terrible force came upon him, crushing him.


    The green spirit armor, which was going to be broken, finally cracked and dissipated in the sound of "creaking and creaking"!


    His body, also burst out a number of wounds, flowing purple gold blood.


    If it''s not because the body is strong enough, this time, I''m afraid it''s really a piece of meat sauce!


    "Old bastard, get out of my way!"


    Du Shaofu once again drank coldly.


    Then, I saw the dragon claw which was tightly grasped, with thunder light projecting from the gap between the fingers and claws.


    Along with it, there was a great burst of strength, which opened the Dragon claws of the ancestor of longhuang little by little.


    The thunder lights, like countless swords, cut the Dragon claws into countless tiny but deep wounds with the terrible breath of sharpness.


    Peiran is powerful and powerful, and then there is a shining sword!


    Such a sword light is bright and dazzling.


    The terrible spirit of death shot and cut, only to hear the "poop" ground, the dragon claw of the old ancestor of longhuang was drawn a three Zhang long hole, which could be half a Zhang wide!


    Then, it is to see a purple figure quickly flash out!


    "Roar..."


    The blood was dripping in the claws of the old ancestor of longhuang, and the sound of pain howled out. The sound waves of terror spread all over the fields.


    "Old man, with your strength, you can''t deal with me!"


    Du Shaofu''s purple robe was broken and hung in pieces.


    The enemy Ke Qiu Keqing sun Chazhan yangfangmoke


    his eyes looked at the old ancestor of longhuang with deep meaning.


    Under the burst of Qi, the whole body rolled like waves, isolating the sound waves from the ancestor of longhuang in the air.


    Otherwise, after this, many tutors and students of tianwu college will die!


    Du Shaofu also suffered a lot from this fight, but zhilonghuang''s ancestor was very weak!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    The old ancestor of longhuang gritted his teeth. The huge dragon head was ferocious, and half of his intact face was full of anger and hatred.


    Yuangui Jiehen of houkeke is twisted and moved by Yueji yangnuo, which is like a mountain, and flies to the higher sky.


    After several times of fighting, the ancestor of longhuang realized that Du Shaofu was really strong.


    All kinds of means can''t do anything about it.


    What''s more, he broke the practice of avoiding heavy and light to destroy tianwu academy easily!


    This, let long Huang old ancestor feel a trace of despair!


    This young human being has become so powerful!


    In this case, the ancestor of longhuang didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Fighting against Du Shaofu is not his opponent!


    Want to escape, but but the other party Dapeng gold wing''s speed, will still be chased by him!


    Depressed mood spread in the bottom of my heart, but without too much hesitation, the old ancestor of longhuang had already thought about it.


    In this case, it is better to continue to revolve with it slowly and find a way to leave when the right time comes.


    In this way, there may be a glimmer of hope to escape from life!


    "Save your life!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, holding the purple and golden sky palace. Behind him, the ROC''s golden wings waved rapidly and swayed away, facing the ancestor of longhuang.


    The murderous spirit is surging and roaring, like waves of waves from his body, sweeping towards the ancestors of longhuang.


    "Little bastard, I really want to kill me, but you''re not good enough!"


    The old ancestor of longhuang yelled.


    When he made a decision, he no longer hesitated and directly avoided Du Shaofu''s attack.


    As long as you don''t work hard with it, you can absolutely protect yourself with your own accomplishments!


    Therefore, in the face of Du Shaofu''s pressing attitude, the ancestors of longhuang did not face each other.


    The huge eight wasteland demon dragon''s body also changed in an instant, restored the old human figure posture, that old face, is also missing a half!


    Its body shape flickers in front and behind, constantly changing directions to avoid attack.


    "Sword roars!"


    Du Shaofu followed him with a sword!


    However, the terrible sword fell into a void and was driven away by the ancestor of longhuang.


    The perfect cultivation of Laozu longhuang''s holy land urged him to dodge attacks. He dodged in the high altitude and tore open the space channel to escape.


    Then, for a while, there was a strange scene.


    A young man with broken clothes and clothes, with a broad sword in his hand, chased after an old man in Tsing Yi and kept playing swords.


    However, no matter how the young people do, they can not cause too much trauma to the elderly.Although Du Shaofu has great speed, he can keep up with the pace of longhuang ancestor, so as not to let him really escape, but the other side does not fight against him. All the attacks can only make him suffer some serious injuries, which does not have a great effect!


    This surprised Du Shaofu for a moment.


    The ancestor of the great eight wasteland demon dragon clan, the well-known holy land perfect strong man, actually did not fight head-on with his opponent, and just ran away with his tail. It would be a joke to say so.


    "Old man, you think I can''t do anything about you, right?"


    Du Shaofu said coldly after another sword.


    The old ancestor of longhuang heard the words, and suddenly felt all over him. He felt something bad and looked back in horror!


    After a moment''s deliberation, we can see that Du Shaofu must be using his strange spatial magic again.


    Sure enough, the figure of the purple robed youth flashed suddenly, and then disappeared from the field of vision!


    Longhuang Laozu didn''t want to think about it. His body suddenly folded and flew to one side.


    At the same time, that pair of withered hands stretched out, respectively toward the left and right, the void was like the curtain was pulled open, there was a crack.


    The old man''s body flashed in to avoid Du Shaofu''s pursuit.


    Longhuang''s ancestor''s response was not very quick. When Du Shaofu was just using Fuyao style, he immediately took measures to deal with it.


    However, just after he had just plunged into the space crack, he saw a frightening scene!


    The scene in this space crack is not like a space passage, but like a small world, it has an independent space existence.


    Its, the vast energy blooms the rays, the talisman secret pattern and the powerful animal energy bright interweave, forms the brilliance.


    The old ancestor of longhuang stopped at once. He was very timid and didn''t dare to take another step.


    Because, he instinctively felt that the space inside had a very strong suppression on his strength.


    If you are in it, you don''t know what terrible things will happen.


    Thinking of this, the old ancestor of longhuang had the meaning of retreat.


    However, he was preparing to withdraw, and he heard a faint voice in his ear.


    "Don''t be dazzled, go in!"


    Then, the old ancestor of longhuang felt a strong attack on his back buttocks. It seemed that he had been severely kicked!


    This power is magnificent and fierce. Rao is based on his perfect cultivation in the holy land. He is also kicked to stagger and fall forward, almost to a dog gnawing shit posture!


    Naturally, the whole person of the ancestor of longhuang also appeared in that strange space!


    "What is this place Du Shaofu, it''s you who do it! "


    Waves of strange waves passed to the spirit of the Dragon waster ancestor, which made him feel scared!


    After his sight wandered around, he saw Du Shaofu''s figure.


    It goes without saying that this kind of means is definitely made by this human youth!


    As he expected, this is the ancient space that Du Shaofu had.


    Before that sentence, also comes from Du Shaofu''s mouth!


    First, he went directly to the crack of the space, and the ancestor of longhuang had to go a step faster and open the ancient space and arrange it in the space channel at the first time.


    After that, Fuyao was once again launched, and it was just after the old ancestor of longhuang that he found something wrong and wanted to withdraw.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu kicked the old ancestor of longhuang into the wasteland space!


    "Old man, where can you escape?"


    With his hands on his back, Du Shaofu walked slowly to the ancestor of longhuang, and said faintly.


    After the old ancestor of longhuang was put into the wasteland space by himself, he was really relieved.


    After all, the other side has a solid holy land and complete strength.


    If it can not be solved, or even be found a chance to escape, the consequences are absolutely terrible!


    At present, after entering the wasteland space, the ancestor of the Dragon wasteland can only allow himself to knead and flatten, and can''t turn out any more waves!


    Because he is the master of the ancient space, everything here is dominated by his own will!


    No matter how tough the old thing is in the outside world, after coming here, the eight barren demon dragon can only lie down honestly!


    "What the hell is this place?"


    Longhuang was finally flustered. He looked around nervously, trying to find flaws from all kinds of clues and get rid of the predicament.


    The enemy''s skill of "enemy of the enemy" was followed by "Gu Cha"


    he suddenly wielded his palm, carrying the power of mountain collapse and tsunami, and hit the void space!


    However, such an attack was quickly engulfed by the strange glow around, which did not have any effect!Such a result, let the old ancestor of longhuang feel shocked!


    "Be honest and stay here, and I''ll take care of you when I get rid of those people outside!"


    Du Shaofu coldly stares at the ancestor of longhuang and hums.


    With that, he turned away from the ancient space, leaving only the old ancestor of longhuang looking around in shock.


    Outside, there are hundreds of powerful people in the demon sect.


    If I spend too long time with my ancestor longhuang here, I''m afraid those people will fight against tianwu academy again. Then it will be a big trouble!


    In addition, when the people of demon sect just arrived at tianwu college, they once said that generals, ghost children, Gu Xinyan and others were in great crisis.


    They are all their own friends, we must try our best to help them!


    With a "Shua" sound, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the sky of tianwu college.


    Below, many buildings that had been standing in rows collapsed a lot. The whole tianwu college was in a mess and was about to turn into ruins.


    In addition, there are a large number of people who have been seriously injured and sent out painful howls.


    Under the inspection of the power of Yuan Shen of Du Shaofu, he found that most of the people were only injured by the shock, and not many people were killed, which made him feel at ease.


    Without delay, Du Shaofu flew directly to the far sky.


    Thousands of miles away, beimingfeng, tianwu sanshenyan, Yuyu and other tianwu college people finally gathered together because they were swept away by the violent energy.


    On the other side, tens of miles away, the top 100 of the magic cult have also come to one place.


    The enemy was not far away from the enemy. Sun Shu was fighting against Yang Qiu Naoxue. This state of affairs was gradually eliminated after efforts to suppress it.


    Both of them were still immersed in the terror war between Du Shaofu and Laozu longhuang, but they didn''t fully recover.


    Seeing Du Shaofu appear out of thin air, they finally realize the bad news and react quickly.


    "The devil is out!"


    "The ancestor of longhuang didn''t appear. Did he die in Du Shaofu''s hands?"


    The people of the demon cult found that the ancestor of longhuang had not appeared, and immediately thought of this possibility.


    "Go away, we are not rivals of this demon king!"


    The demon sect camp, said the strong man in the holy land full of evil spirit.


    At the same time, his body''s magic Qi extended to the distance, and his body passed through it quickly and very quickly!


    "But the thing the devil emperor told me has not been found yet."


    Among the three holy places, the Holy Land in black robes also followed, saying as they fled.


    "The devil emperor said that this thing is only a very small possibility in tianwu Academy. The biggest chance is in the bodies of those younger generations! There are several adults going together. I think we can find it! "


    Sun Qike, Qiu GUI, sun Qiu and Yang Qiu Qiu, Qiu Xian, were the third holy land.


    "What else are you doing? Du Shaofu is coming. Let''s go!"


    The ship is far from the enemy complex. The evil spirit is rolling, and the first strong man in holy land shouts in a deep voice.


    If they are chased by Du Shaofu, they will die!


    The words of black robed holy land have the meaning of bitter smile.


    When he looked back, he saw that the figure of the purple robed youth was catching up with the wind and lightning. They were ten times faster than before!


    At this speed, not a few breathing time, will be chased by it!


    It was just when the words of black robed Holy Land fell that Du Shaofu''s voice also came into their ears!


    "Do you still want to run?"


    After Du Shaofu''s death, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered, and a flutter swept over a hundred miles.


    After several times in a row, he arrived at the back of the demon cult people.


    "Since you have the courage to come to our tianwu academy, you must be ready to leave your life behind! If so, how can I disappoint you? "


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. When he raised his hand, a large amount of thunder and lightning swept out, forming a big thunderbolt, which covered the top 100 of the demon sect.


    The electric arc crisscrossed through the human body, and thick lightning struck them.


    The magic cloud was blown away, and the evil spirit was rolling in the sky. Under the effect of thunder and lightning, it "hissed" and then dissipated!


    When the enemy is not in the right place, the enemy hates the stranger, and his lonely feather shows his Yang


    "Puff..."


    "Ah..."


    The sound of the broken body, mixed with the sound of the scream, constitutes a symphony of crying and howling.


    In addition to the three holy places, the rest of the people of the demon sect all burst into a cloud of blood and turned into powder under this attack. They died so much that they could not die any more. There was no residue left!


    "Run


    The black robe holy land vomited blood, and his robe and cap were blasted to pieces by lightning, revealing a pale and thin face, and a feeling of extreme fear grew up in his heart."The devil Du Shaofu is really terrible!"


    The strong man, who was haunted by the evil spirit, said bravely. Although he was badly hurt, he did not dare to have any hesitation under his feet, and rushed forward with his head stifled.


    In the bottom of his heart, he clearly understood that today, is really going to die here!


    "You can''t run away in front of me


    Du Shaofu snorted again.


    At this time, he has really arrived at the back of the three powerful people of the demon sect holy land.


    He raised his fist and smashed it down!


    After a muffled bang, a fist sized hole appeared in the chest of the third holy land of the demon cult.


    This kind of injury seems not fatal, but with the blessing of Du Shaofu''s Qi, the vitality in his body was destroyed in the blink of an eye!


    The body that lost its life fell straight from the sky and hit the ground below, falling into a mass of meat sauce!


    Du Shaofu ignored this and held out his left and right hands!


    The purple gold light and thunder and lightning intertwined and formed into two huge fingerprints and photographed to the remaining two people!


    Sun yuan didn''t hate the cool ship, and he hated the cold star


    "ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Two screams spread almost at the same time!


    Du Shaofu''s hands were clasped in his two heads!


    The power of Yuan Shen gushes, the mysterious Qi inside the body turns rapidly, and the soul searching skill is launched!


    Bursts of strange runes flicker around, and a stream of information is stripped from the minds of the two strongmen of holy land.


    At the same time, their lives also passed quickly under Du Shaofu''s paws.


    However, after two breaths, their pupils turned white and turned into two corpses. After the youth in the purple robe let go, they fell into the air.


    Du Shaofu took back his hand, and his eyes burst out with a cold meaning!


    Just under the display of soul searching skill, the information from their minds made him feel very angry!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2544

    When Du Shaofu folded his mind and turned his wrist, something appeared in his hand.


    This is a bag of heaven and earth. It seems very ordinary.


    In addition to looking at a long time, with a simple atmosphere, the appearance and can not see too much special.


    However, to open it is to explore the spirit into it. It is like a stone sinking into the sea. It is impossible to see what is inside.


    "The purpose of the demon sect is actually for you..."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, and his eyes were quiet and deep.


    This heaven and earth bag was handed over to him by Taishang elder of yaoyu when tianwu college was robbed. It claims to be the hope of tianwu college to restore its ancient glory.


    After so many years, Qiankun bag has been lying in the corner, showing the ordinary.


    Only in the ancient battlefield, there have been extraordinary movements, the other is in the ancient wasteland!


    They only made a little miscalculation and thought that the heaven and earth bag would be kept in tianwu academy, or on generals, ghost dolls and others, but they didn''t know that it had been kept by themselves.


    Therefore, there are two routes for the demon education soldiers. One route is the old ancestor of longhuang who is obedient to the demon God and kills them to tianwu college in an attempt to find out.


    On the other hand, the nine evil emperors moved together to a place called Xueling mountain.


    Because the general and others are there to look for opportunities!


    Not only they, but also many other major forces gathered there, as if waiting for something good to come out!


    However, although the chance there is not small, it seems too trivial to compare with the chenhuang land and the ancient wasteland.


    About Xueling mountain, before he left the wasteland to go to the dragon clan, Du Shaofu also heard the doctor talk about it at will, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    Because there are so many things waiting for him to do, there is no time for them.


    "Xueling mountain..."


    Du Shaofu said to himself, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    At this time, he remembered that the doctor had told him that at that time, many people from ancient Tianzong and other forces were going there.


    Du Shaofu may not see such an opportunity and think it is too trivial compared with the evil cult, but it is also a benefit that can not be missed for other forces!


    Surely, under the arrangement of the doctors and others, the wasteland will send some people to explore it!


    When Du Shaofu was thinking about it, beimingfeng, Yuyu, tianwu, sanshenyan and others came to him one by one.


    "How''s the injury?"


    Du Shaofu put the heaven and earth bag in his pocket, put away his thoughts, and looked at Beiming maple and asked.


    "It''s much better. I''ll keep it for a while."


    Beiming Maple''s handsome face was pale, but his spirit was still full. Looking at Du Shaofu, he could not help asking, "what about the ancestor of longhuang?"


    "Don''t worry, it has been solved!" Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "That''s good!" Beiming Maple mouth said, but in the heart can not help but be shocked.


    Although I had expected that, when I really heard the result, I still couldn''t help but marvel at Du Shaofu''s strength!


    Such a grandparent, under his younger brother, could not even escape!


    But it''s a relief to think about it. It''s not the first time it''s been like this!


    This, let the Beiming Maple more sigh only into a face of bitter smile.


    "The news here must have attracted the attention of the desolate country. Doctors and seniors will soon send someone to help tianwu college deal with the aftermath. You can stay here and take good care of it! General, they went to Xueling mountain. The nine magic emperors of the demon sect also led the followers to go there. I''m afraid it will bring them danger. I''m going to go now. I hope it''s too late! "


    Du Shaofu said to beimingfeng.


    Huang Guo is very close to here, and tianwu college will no longer be in danger. He can leave safely.


    "It''s nothing to do with my injuries. If you go, you must rescue the general and them!"


    Beiming Maple said, tone some worry, face hanging anxious.


    Compared with his own injury, he was more worried about the situation of generals, ghost children and others.


    You should know that Qi Zhi, the nine great evil emperors, is probably Du Shaofu today, and he does not have the strength to retreat from his hands, unless he is in the stone city of the wasteland or the ancestral temple of the ancient wasteland, where the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace and the belief of living beings are condensed!


    The accomplishments of generals, Guo Shaofeng and others were just in the early days of the holy land. They were on the same level with themselves. Under the nine evil emperors, they could hardly escape their lives!


    "I''m gone!"


    After Du Shaofu said hello, he did not delay any more. His figure was diluted directly from the void and finally disappeared.


    "The ROC is gone!"


    "If he hadn''t appeared suddenly, I''m afraid that today, tianwu college would not exist!"


    "The strength of the ROC emperor is really terrible!""I don''t know when I can reach that level too!"


    "We must work hard to become a strong man like the ROC emperor!"


    Many people from tianwu academy watched him leave with awe in their eyes.


    One by one young man clenched his fist and gave himself shivering encouragement. He vowed to practice hard!


    In particular, tianwu sanshenyan, is it not that he feels the blood rolling in his chest!


    "I will fight with him one day!"


    A round fat man gently said, a pair of small eyes flashing a dazzling glow, is one of the three gods of tianwu.


    Such a sentence, let many people around all feel the body tremble!


    "Ambitious!"


    Beiming Maple after listening to a smile, praise way.


    "Teng Mo, just like you can''t just rely on your mouth. You have to pay more practical action!"


    Another is not tall, but the physique appears to be extremely strong youth curled his lips, hit the fat man.


    Then he turned around and walked away. He waved to all the people behind him, leaving only a light saying: "I feel that I am not far away from the breakthrough. I will shut up for a period of time and go first!"


    "Another breakthrough?"


    Yu Yu on one side of the red lips open, full of incredible, biting white teeth scolded a: "abnormal!"


    At her age, it''s not easy to achieve nirvana.


    But compared with tianwu sanshenyan, the gap is still too big!


    "Well, I feel like I''m about to break through. I''m going to shut up!"


    The fat man, known as tengmo, snorted coldly, but was not willing to fall behind. He then swept to tianwu college.


    "Hello, tengmo dead fat man, Zhang Yishen little wax gourd! Both of you are going to shut up. Sister Yu Yu is mine


    The third man, Huang Xiaofeng, a tall boy named Huang Xiaofeng, yelled at their backs in a trumpet shape.


    Finish saying, still cast eyes to Yu Yu Yu, and then dodge a few times, dare not face up to her.


    Huang Xiaofeng''s face, also with a sense of shyness, very shy look.


    However, the mouth of a "hey hey", is to destroy this temperament, but added a bit of indecency!


    "Go away, sister Yu Yu belongs to me. I want to fight with you!"


    "Ha ha, enough for you two. With me, sister Yu Yu can''t take it away!"


    Words sounded, but Teng Mo and Zhang one God two people all killed back at the same time!


    When Yu Yu saw this, his pretty face was covered with black lines


    In the space passage, a piece of dark and bright light, like a meteor, shot around Du Shaofu and retreated backward.


    His body has been changed into a brand-new purple robe.


    "General, Gu Xinyan, Tang Wu, Dongli Diao, Li Yuxiao You must stand up! "


    Du Shaofu murmured the names of these people in his mouth, praying in secret that they would never have an accident, and that they would have to wait until they got to Xueling mountain.


    At the same time, he also launched his fastest speed, chasing the stars month by month, in an instant.


    From the information in the minds of the two powerful people in the magic realm, Du Shaofu also knew that the location of the Xueling mountain was within the scope of Yue State.


    Yuezhou is one of the nine states. Feng Wuxie, who was one of the thirteen deities with Du Shaofu at that time, was a disciple of Yuezhou Fengxue city.


    "Demon sect, what do you want from tianwu academy?"


    Du Shaofu was still thinking about the matter of the heaven and earth bag. The two holy places where he used his soul searching skills were not so brilliant. He didn''t get any specific information on this level. He was only sent to tianwu academy by the nine magic emperors.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu could not know the real purpose of the evil cult.


    It seems that this matter is of great significance to the demon cult!


    I''m afraid that up to now, only the identity of the nine evil emperors can be known.


    The evil cult should not be far away from the time of complete recovery. Du Shaofu was also under great pressure!


    He was going to search for the remaining spirit thunder and God thunder tripod after he came out from the dragon clan.


    Then, we have to go to the demon world and try to attract them to their own camp.


    In this way, there will be more strength to compete with the devil!


    Only now, he has to slow down all this for a while.


    Although the heaven and earth bag of tianwu academy is in his own body, even if the nine evil emperors really kill the general and his party, they can not get it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2545

    Du Shaofu pondered as he went on his way.


    Even if the final result is that he needs to exchange the life of generals and other people with the bag of heaven and earth, he will not hesitate to hand it over!


    Even if you are afraid that this will bring greater threat to the coming catastrophe, many things are far less important than friendship!


    "Yuezhou!"


    With Du Shaofu''s full efforts, it didn''t take too long to finally enter the boundary of Yue State.


    Here, it is not far from the Xueling mountain.


    After Du Shaofu emerged from the space passage, he made a slight pause in the void, looked at a direction, and again tore open a space crack and entered it.


    Time passed slowly, and it took half a day to see a boundless snow mountain appeared in front of us.


    "Is this Xueling mountain..."


    The figure of purple robe stood in the air, looking at the scene of vision.


    Sun Yuanqiu is far away, sun Cha''s Yang refers to the only place


    this is a large mountain range with no end in sight.


    The mountain ranges are winding and continuous, and they are not precipitous.


    What it is covered with is not soft snow, but solid ice shining with cold light, just like the edge of a weapon!


    Under the sunlight overhead, there is a dazzling light beam into the double pupil, blooming cold, like a diamond!


    It''s a monotonous world, and it''s hard to find anything but ice.


    The bone chilling is the strongest theme here, even the spirit of human beings are affected.


    In the distance, the power of Yuan Shen spread and spread, and it seemed that the scope covered by the outside world was reduced by more than half!


    Even Du Shaofu''s strength was greatly affected.


    It''s not just a ship fighting against Yang and hating the enemy far away to form a feud.


    "I don''t know where they will be!"


    It''s not only the power of the enemy''s yuan Shen, but also the power of the enemy''s yuan Shen. It seems that the enemy''s power has been frozen. From the outside world, the coverage has been reduced by more than half!


    Du Shaofu fell from the sky and stepped into Xueling mountain.


    If it takes a lot of time to explore, it will take a lot of time.


    If you want to get the whereabouts of generals and other people or the nine great demon emperors, it''s better to enter them directly and inquire from the living creatures here, even faster!


    Du Shaofu''s speed was so fast that the endless ice quickly passed under his feet.


    At the same time, the power of the original God was also fully dispersed, and some life waves were fed back.


    Thousands of miles away, we found traces of some people.


    In a moment, however, Du Shaofu had reached a mountain depression.


    Here, there are two forces, more than 20 people are confronting each other. They seem to be fighting for something. They are at war with each other. They are very murderous!


    "Treasure!"


    The old man, who was called Liu Daba by the old woman, took a step forward and stared at the old woman in a murderous manner.


    He had a big knife in his hand, leaning on the ground, as high as his shoulder.


    "I don''t have this kind of thing. I think you don''t have Liu Dabang like me!"


    The old woman snorted coldly and sneered.


    "You..."


    When the enemy is not far away, he will fight against Jidu most. Liu Dabang is very angry and wants to raise his broadsword. He will never die with him.


    However, his action was interrupted by a word from Du Shaofu!


    "All right


    Du Shaofu said, "I''m not very interested in this ice snow lotus. You just have to tell me a message and I''ll go."


    The main purpose of his coming here is to help general guiwa and others, but he doesn''t want to delay too much time for an ice soul snow lotus.


    Although the holy medicine is rare, it is not too lacking in the wasteland nowadays.


    After all, the holy medicine of Xueling mountain should be far more than that, otherwise, many forces would not come to look for opportunities.


    After saving the general and others and driving away the nine evil emperors, there was still time to continue searching slowly.


    For reasons of anxiety, Du Shaofu''s words also appeared to be so strong and arrogant, even with some command tone.


    However, this attitude made the wolf clan people angry that day!


    "Boy, are you talking to me?"


    Liu Daba suddenly raised his eyebrows and said in a cold voice.


    The purple robed youth looked like he was twenty-eight years old, and his breath was only Wu Zun''s realm. In terms of his initial realm, he could be said to be poor in heaven and earth!


    Such a weak guy, dare to use that tone to talk to himself, this is simply looking for death!


    Even the old woman''s face of Wanshui sect became uneasy.However, he did not utter such cruel words as Liu Dabang. After a slight glance, he looked at Du Shaofu with a suspicious look.


    At the same time, he also waved to stop a dozen young disciples behind him.


    I''m afraid the young man still has a certain confidence to speak in this way.


    Since Liu Dabang takes the initiative to jump out, it''s better to let him try the depth first!


    Du Shaofu was annoyed by Liu Daba''s high spirited manner.


    As soon as he shook his sleeve, a golden light burst out, and his magnificent energy surged out and swept away towards Liu''s stick.


    In an instant, Liu Dabang only felt that his chest was suddenly smashed by a sledgehammer, and his internal organs were suddenly overturned.


    His body flew upside down and hit an iceberg dozens of miles away!


    "Boom" to a loud sound, the whole iceberg burst, into countless flying ice, flying all over the sky!


    For a while, Liu Dabang''s figure was also covered by this scene, and disappeared.


    Such a scene, let the remaining 20 people of the Sirius sect and the Wanshui sect are shocked!


    All of them took a breath of cold air, and were unable to speak for a long time.


    Sun Qiu Ke, Keqing ship inspector, was hated by Leng Du.


    Liu Dabang''s accomplishments were all clear to them. It was a solid realm of martial arts. Although it was only the beginning of the territory, it was also the absolute top strength in Kyushu!


    At present, the young man in purple robe had no chance to resist with a wave of his hand!


    "Master!" Sun Shu, the enemy but not the enemy, receives the moon Mo Xianke


    "Lord!"


    the only disciple of Tianlang Zong who has been fighting for a long time has not been able to catch up with the only one.


    However, in front of Du Shaofu, they dare not go to check on Liu Dabang.


    It''s not cool to catch the cold owner by the ship earth department. I don''t know whether he is still alive at this time.


    "Such cultivation must at least have the level of bounded domain!"


    The old woman of Wanshui clan was also shocked, and her body couldn''t help shaking.


    In my heart, I''m glad to have nothing!


    Fortunately, I''ve left a lot of heart. Unlike Liu Dabang, who is a fool, I don''t have any eyesight at all. It''s really self inflicted and can''t live!


    Just as the crowd was shocked, Du Shaofu started again.


    "Who can tell me, do you know where the elders of state tianwu college are at this time?" Du Shaofu asked.


    With Liu Dabang''s experience, people at this time dare not underestimate the purple robed youth!


    No one dares to ignore what he asked.


    "State tianwu college?"


    Without waiting for others to speak, the old woman of the water clan began to speak: "my lord I don''t know about it yet! "


    At the same time, her heart beat violently. I''m afraid that the young people would give themselves a blow if they didn''t agree!


    The post geoscience is not cool ship hate month by the ball survey


    the post geological department is not cool ship hate month by the ball survey "state tianwu college?"


    After all, their own answers did not provide the other party with useful information.


    In the face of such a strong person, we must be careful, but we can''t lie!


    Otherwise, it will be really ugly!


    Seeing that what she said seemed to be false, Du Shaofu asked, "do you know the trend of the people of the demon sect?"


    The nine evil emperors are aiming at generals and others. As long as they can get their movements, then his purpose can also be achieved.


    "Demon religion!"


    The old woman, with a deep heart, leaned over to Du Shaofu and said, "I really know something about this. I heard that the day before yesterday, the nine evil emperors of the demon sect gathered in Xueling mountain and seemed to be looking for someone!"


    "Where have they gone?" Du Shaofu continued.


    Sun Di is far away from the enemy''s art, so I


    "I heard that they went to the cold LAN ice cave deep in the Xueling mountain, where there was a cave of an ancient strongman


    The old woman''s attitude was respectful, and immediately added: "but I haven''t seen anyone from the demon sect. These are just hearsay, and I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    Du Shaofu was annoyed by the arrogant manner of Liu Da bang, who was the sole inspector of Jieyuan qiuke.


    "Hanlan ice cave?" Du Shaofu read the place name again.


    He was not familiar with the place, and had no way of knowing it, so he asked, "do you know where it is?"


    "My Lord, this place is nine million miles away from the north, but I haven''t been there. It''s said that there are many powerful people in the holy land, which we can''t set foot on." The old woman said.


    Her accomplishments are only at the same level as Liu Dabang. How dare she go to the Hanlan ice cave to fight for the inheritance and treasures of the ancient strongmen?It is no different from that under the eyes of the strongmen of the holy land, only those who are too tired of their lives will do that!


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and said nothing more. He turned and swept into the distance.


    Sun Qiu learned to pick up Yang after he was not in the right place, so he made trouble


    when he had a general direction, it was much more convenient to find the whereabouts of the general and his party, so that he would not go around like a headless fly.


    With Du Shaofu''s departure, more than 20 people in the mountain depression also breathed a sigh of relief!


    A few of the disciples of the Sirius sect quickly jumped to the distance, looking for Liu Daban who had been beaten to fly.


    "Such a young man, his strength is so terrible!"


    "I was afraid that he would do something to us just now. Even the master''s accomplishments could not stop him. If I said that, he would die directly!"


    "Such a man is by no means an unknown person, and I don''t know which Mountain Gate he is!"


    The moon and the moon


    The rest of the Sirius sect and the Wanshui clan all discussed each other!


    "If this person wants to find someone from tianwu college in the state, he must have something to do with tianwu college!"


    "What''s more, he also inquires about the whereabouts of the demon cult!"


    "There is such a terrible existence of the demon cult. I''m afraid that ordinary people just want to die."


    "Not necessarily. There are many powerful forces who are not afraid to fight against the evil cult, such as the desolate country!"


    "We can''t touch the monsters of the desolate country at all!"


    "I don''t know what force the man just came from."


    Sun is not far away from the side of the ship to watch the road to make Kao fan Ke


    Everyone is speculating about Du Shaofu''s identity, but there seems to be no clue.


    However, before long, the old woman of Wan shuizong suddenly slapped her forehead and said in horror, "he He He won''t be... "


    "Who would it be?"


    All the others are good. I don''t know who she thought of, and she would make such a fuss.


    "The devil Du Shaofu The old woman trembled.


    "It''s said that Du Shaofu, the demon king, likes to wear purple robes. He''s a young man. He once taught in tianwu academy, and he''s still fighting against the demon cult. All this is in line with that person just now. Is it really him?" Some people speculate.


    This sentence, the rest of the people at the same time feel a burst of inexplicable fear!


    Just at this time, the previous several leaping to the distance of the Sirius sect disciples also returned.


    Their hands, holding a man who seemed to be dying.


    Needless to say, this is Liu Dabang!


    At this time, his clothes were broken, scarlet blood smeared all over his head and face, and his breath was also depressed. It looked so miserable!


    "The leader of the Sirius sect How miserable it looks


    The hearts of all the people in Wanshui sect are blessed with the survival of the disaster, and they clap their chest in fear.


    Fortunately, he did not provoke the devil, otherwise the end will not be Liu Dabang!


    "This ice soul snow lotus is my water clan''s!"


    The old woman went to the ice soul snow lotus, picked it up and put it into the bag of heaven and earth.


    The people of Sirius sect can only watch her move helplessly.


    "Let''s go!"


    In the sect of Sirius, a man who was in charge waved his hand and led his disciples to leave.


    The leader of his own Sirius sect was seriously injured and had no power to fight with Wanshui clan.


    It''s good that the other party doesn''t take the opportunity to kill them!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2546

    Xueling mountain is a frozen world, which gives people an extremely monotonous feeling.


    Du Shaofu marched alone to the deepest place and rushed to the cold LAN ice cave at the fastest speed.


    Along the way, he found many figures of living creatures. He also lowered his body. He asked his party again about the trend of the demon cult and the general, and confirmed that the old lady of Wanshui sect was true. Without further delay, he went directly into the space passage and rushed away.


    "It''s almost time to arrive!"


    After a period of time, Du Shaofu emerged from the space passage and stood in the sky.


    In this iceberg area, more and more creatures are seen, and most of them are gathering in one direction.


    Don''t think about it. Their goal is definitely the cold LAN ice cave!


    The power of no God swept through some people''s bodies and found that many people they knew existed, but they were not very familiar. Du Shaofu was in a hurry, so he did not go to say hello.


    After traveling tens of thousands of miles again, a vast ice plain appeared in Du Shaofu''s sight.


    The plain is endless, as if you can''t see the end!


    Ice clean and smooth, like a huge mirror, flat without!


    If there are playful children here, a sprint on the ice will surely be able to slide a considerable distance.


    But here, we can see more creatures. All forces are independent of each other and keep their own lineup going forward.


    Du Shaofu saw many of his old friends.


    Even the leaders of the older generation of the major forces also stood up and looked at Du Shaofu''s eyes, burning with flames.


    There are Yue zhengtongxuan of the Tianyin sect in Yunzhou, the boundlessness of jinjiangmen in ningzhou, the mujianchen of samong Jianzong in Shangzhou, the muqingge of Tianlei fort in Leizhou, etc.


    These forces are also considered to be friendly. At this time, they are gathering as if they are discussing something.


    "I didn''t expect that the cold LAN ice cave has attracted them all!"


    Du Shaofu said to himself.


    Tianyinjiao, jinjiangmen, SAMON Jianzong and so on are among the most powerful in the world of Kyushu. Apart from some great clans, few of them are strong!


    Nowadays, we are getting closer and closer to the catastrophe. All of us are preparing for it. We will try our best to collect all kinds of resources. We will never abandon opportunities and treasures.


    As a result, such a snow mountain will attract as many as the strongmen of the holy land.


    Generals, ghost children, Gu Xinyan and others must have the same intention, just to have more self-protection and even defeat the demons in the catastrophe.


    "Roc emperor!"


    Du Shaofu''s appearance was also discovered by the public. Mujianchen, whose clothes were embroidered with sword patterns, said hello to Du Shaofu from a distance.


    "Roc emperor!"


    After seeing Du Shaofu, Yue zhengtongxuan, Baili boundless, mu Qingge, wind free, Liyan unhurt and so on, they also snatched out and surrounded Du Shaofu.


    "Long time no see!"


    Du Shaofu clasped his fist and nodded to the others.


    "I didn''t expect you to come too!"


    "Well, with you here, it''s the backbone of all people. We can have a hard fight with the demon sect, and we don''t need to be afraid of them!"


    Before he stepped forward, he looked at Du Shaofu with a burning look.


    Du Shaofu looked at him. He was about to ask about it, but he mentioned it first.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help asking, "I just came here for the evil cult. I just arrived here in a hurry. I don''t know the specific situation."


    "We have just arrived here. It is said that Youxue Tiansheng has been handed down to the world. However, all living creatures are blocked by the evil cult and can not enter the cold LAN ice cave at all!" Mu Qingge said.


    "The people of the demon sect are really hateful. They occupy the entrance of the cold LAN ice cave. The strongest of us are only the cultivation in the early days of the holy land. They are not their opponents at all. If we can''t break this situation, the holy inheritance of that day will fall into the hands of the demon sect! "


    A young man with long hair clenched his fist and said angrily.


    Du Shaofu didn''t know him because his cultivation was at the level of the grand domain, which was quite far from the holy land.


    At this time, mujianchen took over the conversation and continued: "and I heard that some people had already entered the cold LAN ice cave. After the demon sect dominated the entrance, they did not see them come out. I don''t know if there will be any accidents!"


    "That''s it! It is said that some people from HuangGuo and tianwu college have entered it, but they don''t know what the situation is at this time! "


    "We are discussing how to break through the outer defense of the demon cult, and then enter the cold LAN ice cave to help them!" said Yue Zhengtong


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu frowned and said in a hurry, "is there anyone in the wasteland? Who are they? "


    As expected, the doctor and Murong youruo arranged for the strongmen of the wasteland to come to Xueling mountain, but they didn''t know who came here.At present, they are besieged by the demon cult with the general and others, hoping nothing will happen!


    However, Du Shaofu''s question made several young strong men shake their heads in unison, which made Du Shaofu feel quite surprised.


    Generally speaking, they are familiar with the desolate country. Most people should have seen it before, and they can''t be completely ignorant of it.


    "I just heard that they were from a desolate country. There were about ten of them, and all of them were very young. All of them had advanced accomplishments and reached the holy land! But strangely, we don''t know any of them! I can''t imagine that there are so many powerful people hiding in the wasteland! "


    Hundred miles boundless said, and finally a bitter smile.


    The words, which were boundless and boundless, made Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly have a glimmer of a sudden.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are bright and long, which has confirmed this conclusion.


    These young and powerful people who came out of the ancient wasteland had to leave the temple for training, and it was reasonable for them to be arranged here by the doctors.


    Moreover, when the ancient wasteland was opened fiercely, few people entered Tianyin sect, jingun gate, and samong Jianzong.


    Only mujianchen and Baili Wuyuan have met, but they have never seen Feng wuche, Sun Qin and so on. It''s not surprising that they don''t know each other.


    "Emperor Peng, since you are here, we will obey your orders in the following actions! As long as you don''t let the people of the demon cult feel better, even if it''s my life as Qiu ruobai! "


    The young man with loose hair appeared again and said to Du Shaofu.


    "The entrance of the cold LAN ice cave is tens of miles away. There are several big magic emperor awe, we people can not form a unified conclusion! But it''s not the same with you. As long as you say a word, we''ll follow you and drink blood, and we''ll never have a second word! "


    Mujian said in a deep voice in the morning. The fierce momentum emanates from his body. The sword pattern of his robe is as if he wants to come back to life and sends out a buzzing sword.


    "Emperor ROC, please order!"


    "Emperor ROC, please order!"


    Many strong men gathered around Du Shaofu, all in a gloomy voice.


    Even the leaders of the older generation of the major forces also stood up and looked into Du Shaofu''s eyes, burning with flames.


    Du Shaofu was not polite to these people. His eyes twinkled with coldness. His words were intended to shoot out: "there is only one word to deal with the people of the demon sect - kill!"


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, a huge momentum from his body burst into the sky, like a hurricane, whistling and dancing, from everyone in the scene!


    However, such momentum, not only did not let them feel intimidated and awed, but also made all the blood in the human body seem to be ignited by a fire!


    In their hearts, suddenly the unyielding spirit of war rose!


    "Kill, eradicate evil spirits!"


    "Kill the evil cult, kill!"


    "Kill..."


    A group of people roared out, big and small forces together, there are hundreds of people, and at the same time, they bring out swords, send out different light, and kill to the deep of Xueling mountain!


    Du Shaofu was the first to take the lead. He was surrounded by purple and gold thunder. A pair of ROC''s golden wings waved quickly, carrying a fierce and absolutely domineering charm!


    Tens of miles of distance, at the foot of a strong man, blink of an eye!


    Soon, people''s eyes, is to see a large shadow of the demon cult.


    In the ice behind them, a column like a thick fog was standing on the ground, which could have a hundred Zhang thick, mysterious and obscure veins winding around the surface.


    Du Shaofu saw that this was a Fu array!


    As long as you step into the Fu array, you should be able to enter the cold LAN ice cave!


    While Du Shaofu and others rushed to the Fu array, the people of the demon sect naturally found the arrival of this group of people with a high level of vitality.


    "These cowards dare to challenge us!"


    "Jie Jie Jie It''s just the right time to kill them


    "If it wasn''t for the order of the devil emperor, let us guard the entrance, otherwise, I would have wanted to kill a lot!"


    Looking at the visitors, the people of the demon sect were gloomy and smiling.


    Some bloodthirsty people can''t help licking their lips, and their weapons are shining with killing intention. They wish they could not rush into the crowd and kill them immediately!


    This time, the nine evil emperors moved together.


    In addition, almost half of the elite members of the sect have come, and there are as many as 30 practitioners of holy land alone.


    In addition to being brought into the cold LAN ice cave by the other eight magic emperors, there are still six sacred places left here, and there is a magic emperor!


    On the other hand, there are only a few dozen holy places. Such power is not an opponent of our own side at all!


    A magic emperor''s strength, enough to determine the overall strength of both sides to tilt towards the demon cult side!


    However, before they were happy, they were immediately alarmed by a figure in the opposite crowd


    "Who is the leader? What a powerful momentum"No, Du Shaofu. That''s Du Shaofu, the devil!"


    Looking at the purple robe figure, someone''s face suddenly changed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2547

    "What shall we do? Do you want to retreat into the cold LAN ice cave? "


    The strong man of the demon sect immediately leaned over and asked a huge man beside him.


    Around this man''s body, there is a black magic light, and the powerful momentum is naturally formed. It''s frightening to look at it!


    This man is the nine devil emperor who has dealt with Du Shaofu many times!


    However, at the moment, when he saw Du Shaofu appear, the nine demon emperor''s pair of deep and dark pupils showed a sense of panic.


    "This entrance is not absolutely allowed to lose. Go to inform the great devil emperor that the boy is here. I can''t stop him alone. I can only hold him for a while at most! If he enters the cold LAN ice cave, it will hinder the great event of my demon sect! "


    The nine demon emperors immediately ordered to inform the other eight evil emperors.


    If only the general strong people of Kyushu come here, even a group of people, with their strength and leading some members of the church, can completely block them out of the entrance.


    But Du Shaofu appeared at this time, and he lost his confidence!


    "I''m going here!"


    Hearing the order of the nine demon emperors, the followers of the demon cult turned around and wanted to enter the Fu array and summon the other eight demon emperors to make a good response.


    But he just stepped forward, suddenly, only heard a faint sound in his ear.


    "You don''t have to inform the emperor. I''ll find them myself later. Don''t bother you to go there."


    Before he could hear such a sound, he could only see a flash of gold in front of him. The figure of Du Shaofu, the demon king, had appeared in front of him, blocking his way.


    Then, a huge force came from the chest. Looking down, there was a hole. Through the line of sight, we could see the scene behind.


    The hole expanded rapidly and became bigger and bigger, spreading all over his body, and then his body turned into a mist of blood.


    When the hole spread to his head, the whole world disappeared from his eyes, and finally lost all consciousness!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    Seeing that the missionary sent by himself was killed by Du Shaofu, the nine demon emperor opened his mouth with hatred. Juwei''s body moved and slapped Du Shaofu away with one hand!


    Huge palmprint across the sky, the magic Qi surging, the space "rumble" and sing, shaking!


    "With your strength, you are no longer my opponent!"


    Du Shaofu gave a light drink, raised his right fist to meet him, and uttered three words, such as thunder: "baquan do!"


    "Boom..."


    As soon as fists and palms are in contact, the roar of shaking the sky is resounding.


    The golden light and evil Qi collide, entangle and tear each other, and an energy storm that destroys the heaven and the earth breaks out.


    Powerful ripples of energy spread rapidly around and hit in all directions.


    Later, Du Shaofu''s fists continued to attack, as if cast in gold and iron, carrying unmatched domineering power, toward the nine demon emperor!


    The palm of the nine demons could not resist the powerful force. After a burst of "clucking", with the push of Du Shaofu''s fist, it burst and opened, extending to the shoulder!


    The twinkling golden fist then slightly turned a curve, and finally hit the nine devil emperor''s chest!


    "Ah..."


    Nine evil emperor''s mouth, sends out a sad howl, obviously is painless.


    His body shot backward, a few decades away, suddenly hit the ice in the distance, hit a deep hole.


    Fragments of ice shot in all directions, splashing in the air.


    "Lord devil!"


    The people of the demon cult were shocked. Du Shaofu was really terrible. He took one move and hit the nine demon emperor.


    In this way, they can''t stop him from entering the cold LAN ice cave!


    Some strong people, such as tianyinjiao, jinjiangmen and samong Jianzong, are excited.


    These forces were blocked outside by the evil cult, and had already held back their anger. At this time, they felt relieved for such a result!


    Besides, the evil cult is hostile to all living creatures, which will bring great crisis to the world, and no one can stay away from it.


    Seeing that the nine evil emperors suffered losses under Du Shaofu, the existence of the great Peng emperor also gave them more confidence to face everything that was coming, and the courage to fight the demon sect to the end.


    "Du Shaofu, you will not die well in the end."


    Nine evil emperor climbed out of the ice pit and said bitterly.


    Then he spat out a mouthful of blood again.


    His right arm, which had disappeared completely, had a terrible depression in his chest.


    At the same time, it condenses an arm, which is formed by the evil Qi.


    "You dare to shout in front of me


    Du Shaofu responded coldly with extreme disdain.


    Although the nine devil emperor is not weak, but his own cultivation is not big now, the devil emperor and the two devil emperor are not poor, so they can naturally not pay attention to each other.Du Shaofu turned around and said to le zhengtongxuan, mu Jianchen, Bai Li Wuyuan and others: "you all enter the cold LAN ice cave first, and they will solve the nine evil emperors, and then they will join you."


    "Good!" They all agreed to spread out their bodies and rushed to the Fu array.


    "Stop them! Who dares to step close to the Fu array? There is no amnesty for killing! "


    In the distance, the king of nine demons roared as he flew back.


    This time, the evil cult launched a large-scale campaign, and the plan was extremely important.


    As one of the nine evil emperors, he knew the reason.


    Because, this is related to the complete recovery of the demon lord!


    If these people break into the cold LAN ice cave, maybe it will damage the big devil emperor and others. Then he will be absolutely responsible for his death!


    After hearing this, the members of a group of demon sect dare not be slack. They all hold swords and want to intercept mu Jianchen and others.


    We must take action to save our lives.


    Otherwise, under the anger of the devil emperor, their death will be even worse!


    "You people can''t stop it!"


    He drinks his sword lightly in the morning and throws a long sword in his hand, penetrating the void.


    The terrible atmosphere of holy land is full of air, and countless swords are like wind and rain, pouring down all over the sky with the action of bathing sword in the morning.


    The fierce Qi sends out, carries the endless murderous spirit, stirs in this square heaven and earth, everywhere!


    Some people with weak cultivation in the evil cult all screamed bitterly. Under such a sword rain, they were severely injured and even hanged to pieces!


    "Kill!"


    A hundred miles boundless, pastoral song, wind without evil, a dry people are not willing to fall behind, wave and move.


    After the suppression between heaven and earth disappeared, the cultivation of these people has been greatly improved.


    They were the best of the younger generation, and they were the best. At this time, they had already crossed the threshold of the holy land. Although they were not as abnormal as Du Shaofu, they were also the top strong ones!


    Although the nine evil emperors of these evil religions came out together, and more than 30 other holy places came to Xueling mountain, most of them had already entered the Lanbing grottoes.


    Here, in addition to the nine devil emperor, there are only five holy places left.


    However, the nine demon emperor was hurt by Du Shaofu, and the strongest threat was no longer there. Under the joint efforts of these young powerful men, the people in the demon cult could not compete with each other, only being abused!


    "Kill! Don''t let go of all the people of the demon sect. Kill them all


    From Kyushu, someone yelled.


    "Kill them all, not one of them!"


    At the same time, all the people were drinking, and the weapons in their hands stirred up terrible energy brilliance, and all kinds of lights were blooming brilliantly, which was rampant in this place!


    The terrible energy interweaves, collides, entangles, and then disillusionment, turns into countless talismans and secret patterns, which makes this space seem to be boiling!


    "Leave a few people to clear the evil cult. Let''s go in first!"


    After wantonly cutting and killing, the five holy places of the demon cult were all severely damaged by the joint efforts of several people, and could no longer form a threat.


    Mujian morning suddenly closed the sword, facing the boundless, mu Qingge two people light drink.


    After that, he jumped into the Fu array formed by the condensation of thick fog, which disappeared!


    When these three people left, Yue zhengtongxuan, Feng Wuxie, Liyan Wuhai and Qiu ruobai stayed and continued to kill the people of the evil cult.


    "Nine devil emperor, today is your death date!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly, and the ROC''s golden wings waved and swayed.


    The purple clothes were hunting, and the purple and golden thunder and lightning circled all over him, and the electric snake puffed and puffed with awe inspiring power.


    He looked like a God in the sky, revealing the utmost dignity.


    The vast pressure is spreading in this world, and it severely suppresses the original spirit of the people in the demon sect!


    For a moment, those who are being slaughtered in the demon sect feel a shiver, and their strength is greatly reduced in an instant.


    And this, let Le zhengtongxuan and other people''s hand, more relaxed a little bit!


    "Now you are only abused by me, but I have no interest in dallying with you slowly. You''d better just leave your life behind!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu made a move, Zijin tianque appeared in his hand.


    The broad sword is raised above the head, and the powerful momentum is gathering. The four virtual images of green dragon, white tiger, and Zhuque Xuanwu appear, sending out a frightening roar and shaking the void!


    Such momentum, so that the nine devil emperor had to be serious!


    "Oh..."


    His mouth gave out a fierce hiss and roar, and the evil spirit surged wildly, forming a layer of shining armor outside his body, protecting his whole body!


    "Sword roars!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot. He held the sword in his hand and chopped down the nine demon emperor in front of him!


    The sword fell rapidly, cutting the void into a crack hundreds of miles long!Endless power in the mighty, as if the gods and demons in the roar, come to the world, destroy all obstacles!


    That terrible sword with incomparable potential, directly bombed in the nine demon emperor''s body!


    The terrible energy catharsis, as if it were a groundbreaking thing, smashed the evil gas shield outside the nine demon emperor into pieces, and then directly split it into his flesh!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2548

    "Click, click..."


    Under the action of the sword awn, the vast energy wave bursts, and a huge gully appears on this ice sheet, extending to the endless distance!


    "Ah..."


    The nine demon emperor cried out in dismal voice, and the demon blood was sprayed. His body was violently chopped down on the ice below, and his breath was suddenly depressed!


    His chest was cut open, and his flesh and blood were torn and rolled on both sides, revealing his beating viscera!


    This sword almost cut him into two pieces!


    Du Shaofu was silent, his body suddenly swept out, and Zijin tianque rose again!


    Take advantage of his illness, kill him!


    I don''t have much time to delay here. It''s a business to solve this little grasshopper and enter the cold LAN ice cave to help the general!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply, and the mysterious Qi in the palace turned wildly. It flowed through all the muscles and veins of his body, gathered towards his hands, and then passed into the purple golden sky palace!


    On the body of the broad sword, there are bright thunder and lightning, like a small snake entangled.


    The momentum of a tyrannical Jedi rises, and the meaning of punishment and killing is surging, covering this space.


    Zijin tianque was cut down vertically, and the air was distorted and deformed along the way. There were circles of spatial ripples that spread around.


    Staring at such an attack, the nine demon emperor''s eyes filled with despair!


    Efforts to mobilize the last ray of Qi in the body, into a wave of evil Qi, in vitro formation, constitute a defense.


    Just this time, the body protection Gang mask breath is much weaker than before!


    Just now, Du Shaofu cut them to death with a sword!


    At this time, as such, I am afraid it will not play a role at all!


    This, let him more despair up!


    Looking at the purple robe figure quickly approaching, the sword light gradually magnified in his eyes, and the nine demon emperor felt his spine cool to the extreme!


    All of a sudden, his heart rises a cruel intention!


    "If you want me to die, I won''t let you live easily."


    He looked at Du Shaofu and said with gnashing teeth.


    This sentence, almost from between the teeth jump out of the general!


    Today''s result, I''m afraid, has been doomed to die, unless at this time, the great devil emperor and others can appear in time to save their lives!


    But he knew that this situation was impossible!


    In a short moment, the nine demon emperor has made a decision!


    "Even if I can''t die with you today, I''m sure you''ll do it together! Even if the great devil emperor can''t kill you, one day, the devil will kill you


    Yelled the nine demon emperor, who did not retreat but advanced, and rushed to Du Shaofu.


    After making the decision, the evil Qi outside his body also converged in the blink of an eye, and the vigorous Qi shield dissipated. He actually gave up his defense and directly fought against Du Shaofu''s sword light with his body!


    However, his body sends out the breath, is soaring in a straight line!


    All the energy of heaven and earth on this ice field began to riot and converged towards his body.


    The wounded body of the nine demon emperor was suddenly inflated, like a balloon. The bigger it was, the bigger it seemed to explode!


    "You want to blow yourself up so that you can die with me?"


    Seeing the state of the nine demons, Du Shaofu should have understood his intention, and his Zijin tianque would not change. He looked disdainful on his face and said coldly, "there are more people who want to take me as a back cushion before death, but you can''t do it by yourself!"


    At the end of the day, Yu wanted to go back to his old home, but he still couldn''t do it.


    The cultivation of the nine demon emperor is far from the old emperor of Yu family!


    Du Shaofu was holding the Zijin tianque, and his figure flashed away from his original place.


    Fuyao started in one form, almost at the same time, he had already arrived in front of the nine demon emperor!


    Before his self explosion, the broadsword suddenly fell on his head!


    "Bakendo!"


    With Du Shaofu''s such a big drink, the upper part of Zijin tianque soared, carrying the edge of supremacy to the extreme, and directly split the body of the nine demon emperor in two from top to bottom!


    The blade of the sword pierced into its body like a balloon, making a bang.


    "Wuwu..."


    A storm roared and swept in all directions!


    In the vast and powerful evil spirit, when it was rolled to the distant Kyushu forces and the disciples of the demon sect, it was not fierce!


    With the accomplishments of all people, they can easily contend with each other!


    When the storm had completely subsided, there was only Du Shaofu in the sky.


    Nine demon emperor, at this time is already gone, the body and spirit are gone!


    "Lord devil..."The people of the demon sect were terrified and said that they were all afraid.


    Even the nine demon emperor''s self explosion was interrupted by Du Shaofu and Sheng Sheng!


    That purple robed young man is really the real devil!


    "The king of ROC killed the devil emperor, and his power was incomparable!"


    "The king of ROC kills the demon emperor, which is a great shock to the whole world."


    ¡­¡­


    From Kyushu''s strong people, have been shouting, excited!


    Du Shaofu didn''t care too much about the cheers of the crowd. Instead, he turned around in a stuffy head and snatched away at the pillar of heaven formed by the huge thick fog.


    There, it is the entrance of Hanlan ice cave!


    I don''t know what''s going on inside. I don''t have time to stay here!


    At this time, the people of the demon sect who are present have been almost wiped out. It is not a problem to hand over the rest to the forces from Kyushu!


    "Kill!"


    "Kill all the people of the evil cult!"


    "Evil cult, evil people, killing without mercy!"


    ¡­¡­


    Watching Du Shaofu enter the Fu array and disappear, the strong men on the scene once again burst into the earth shaking cry!


    It''s only a matter of time before the party members of the evil cult are eliminated!


    All of them are going out with all their strength, and they will be killed!


    The weapon with a handle is full of bright light, just like a round of sun. It emits all kinds of brilliance, which makes the bright sunlight in the sky dim down!


    "Kill!"


    The cry is still the same, Kyushu strong people''s heart, as if is choking enough a evil spirit in general!


    About the legend of the devil, they already know!


    The impending catastrophe, like a nightmare, haunts all living beings in this world and makes people feel uneasy all the time!


    Everyone''s heart is clear, such a catastrophe, no one can avoid!


    Even the big things like the nine masters can''t stay out of this, let alone their relatively weak forces!


    Therefore, they all worked hard to fight in the evil cult line-up!


    Under the swordsmen, people of the demon sect are constantly harvesting their lives!


    Not long after Du Shaofu left, the war had come to an end, and all the people of the demon sect at the entrance had been killed!


    A lot of people, not even the whole body can be left behind!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2549

    Cold LAN ice cave!


    This is an independent space, there is no light, everywhere is full of darkness.


    Even the light emitted by practitioners using their accomplishments has no attachment.


    As soon as the light appears, it distorts and is absorbed by the ubiquitous ice, and even the body can''t see it.


    What I see in my eyes is just like ordinary people who have no accomplishments in the dark night. It''s obviously gloomy and weird!


    In addition, the pervasive cold is constantly invading the human body and spirit, there is no place to hide!


    Fortunately, those who can enter here have great strength. With the power of ignoring, they can find out all existence.


    In the depth of the Hanlan ice cave, there is a tall and magnificent cave, which exudes the atmosphere of vicissitudes and antiquity. It is completely made of solid ice. It does not shine in the dark space, like a ghost hall standing quietly.


    Outside this cave, snowflakes are flying around and circling, just like flying goose feathers.


    However, in the dark, it can not be seen by the naked eye, but can only be sensed by the God.


    Under the senseless power, we can see that these goose feather snowflakes are not real snowflakes!


    Under careful observation, we can find that every snowflake has secret power in circulation.


    The veins on the snowflake are the secret patterns with extraordinary power!


    Countless snowflakes, fluttering down in a row, formed a magical array, blocking the pace of countless people, but not into it!


    In the dark space, it is not quiet at this time. We can hear the voice of living beings.


    At the same time, there are powerful energy fluctuations, whistling around, shaking space, sweeping in all directions!


    One after another roar, such as mountains and tsunamis in general, send out the roaring earthquake!


    Obviously, there is a big war happening here!


    "I advise you to stop fighting and hand over that thing honestly. I can spare your life for a while."


    In the dark, a gloomy voice sounded.


    This voice is not thick, nor too strong overbearing meaning, even a bit hoarse, but also shows the immature.


    After hearing it, it makes people feel uncomfortable and weird.


    This feeling, similar to hear a foreign body in the mouth, unspeakable rash person!


    "Don''t say that we don''t know where the thing you want is. Even if we do, we can''t tell the people of the demon cult! What''s more, it''s your demons! "


    A young voice response, can hear his voice a little powerless, seems to be suffering from a serious injury!


    "Everyone in the demon sect will be punished! Even if today is death, we will never compromise! If you want that thing, you''d better dream about it! "


    It is also a woman''s voice spread in the dark space, which is very beautiful and has a strong indomitable charm.


    "It''s not on them, it''s in tianwu college. Don''t think that if you don''t hand it in, you can''t do anything about it! As long as you die, you will still fall into the hands of my demon sect! If it was in tianwu college, I''m afraid it would have been razed to the ground and become a pile of ruins


    Previously, the voice of the rash man murmured. The information revealed in it slowed down the offensive of some people on the field. It was obviously a great surprise!


    "Damned devil sect, how dare you attack our tianwu academy? One day you will pay for it!"


    Another young voice said, with anger and resentment in his words!


    "Well, if you don''t eat or eat, you will be punished! Kill me. Don''t let go of any of these people today. All of them must die here


    The sad man spoke again.


    At the end of the speech, it becomes a lot more urgent, and I can feel a sense of repression, which immediately diffuses out. If a mortal evil thing comes, it makes people gasp and suffocate.


    "Talk nonsense with the devil cult, fight!"


    The war continues to open, more intense!


    The fierce force of the mountain and the tsunami came down, and the whole space was shaking.


    Occasionally visible sharp light flash, immediately annihilate, that is the space cracks produced complex and disillusioned scene.


    But by the occasional flash of light, under a glance, you can see the faces of these people vaguely.


    The battlefield is divided into two sides. On one side, there are about 20 figures, men and women. Their faces are very young.


    These people are generals, guiwa, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, Tang Wu, donglidiao, Lin weiqi, Wuque and Li Yuxiao from tianwu Academy.


    In addition, there are Sun Qin, Jiang Yating, Ji Qianyue, Feng wuche, Ren Yuan, Yao tianwu, Liu limo, liulimo, Liu yunmo, the first hero who came out of the ancient wasteland!


    Together, there are 19 people!


    On the other side, all the people on the other side all exude the rolling evil spirit, standing in the air, all carrying the terrible evil breath, but it is not the eight magic emperors and the demon cult people led by them besides the nine devil emperors.Among them, in addition to the eight magic emperors, there are more than 30 people, all of them have the cultivation of holy land.


    I''m afraid that even today''s desolate country will be moved by such strong men!


    You know, the cultivation of the eight evil emperors is really terrible!


    Only with them, we can sweep all the strong here!


    "There are too many powerful people in the demon sect. Today, I''m afraid we can''t leave any of them!"


    The voice of the young man sounded, not without dignified meaning, you can hear that the speaker is the ancient savage out of Renyuan!


    "How long have we been out of the Terran race, and we are in such a predicament! Just let Peng Huang brothers take us out, I was also full of confidence, determined to break out in the outside world, for my Liu family glory! Unexpectedly, the external situation is so complicated and terrible! This demon sect man is so cruel and bloodthirsty


    Liu liaomo said with a bitter smile, looking very lost.


    As he said, they are all the talents of the ancient barbarian people. They are transcendent and have always been regarded as the hope of the human race.


    Before coming to the outside world, who is not complacent and wants to achieve outstanding achievements in the process of experience!


    But now, I''m afraid it''s about to end!


    "Life is no joy, death is no fear. What about the demon sect? My first hero has never been afraid of anyone!"


    First Yingjie said.


    "Kill! Kill one, kill two! If one of them can''t die, I''ll do it


    In the dark, the wind is not clear and domineering.


    "Well said, kill!"


    The rest of the people heard such words, and at the same time gushed out an indomitable spirit. They began to exert their cultivation and fight with the powerful members of the demon sect!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2550

    Feng wuche''s words, let the general, guiwa, Gu Xinyan and others feel moved.


    Although the people of the demon sect just come for the heaven and earth bag of tianwu college, they have nothing to do with Yao tianwu, the first hero and other young and powerful men who came out of the ancient wilderness, and the evil cult will not target their opponents.


    But because of Du Shaofu''s relationship, both tianwu academy and the ancient barbarian people can be regarded as the forces of the desolate country, and they naturally keep watch and help each other!


    In the face of the mass encirclement and suppression of the demon cult, the two sides should come together to resist the enemy together!


    In the dark space, there are no less than 50 strongmen in the Holy Land fighting, the terrible energy vent, tearing the sky and the earth.


    Here, the naked eye can''t see things clearly, but their godlessness is very powerful. When the power of spirits is scattered, all beings have no escape. They can find opponents and fight together.


    The eight evil emperors stood in the air, quietly watching, and did not intervene in the fight for the time being.


    There are more than 30 holy places of the demon sect participating in the war. Among them, there are magic temple, demon Lingzi and Jialou jueyao, which are relatively familiar to all people!


    On the other hand, there were less than 20 people, and they were totally beaten.


    However, there is not a big gap between the accomplishments of all people.


    Although the generals and others were defeated and suppressed, they were not in great danger for their lives for a time!


    When the two sides were fighting, the eight evil emperors who were watching the war felt their bodies tremble at the same time, and the evil Qi in their bodies was affected and fluctuated.


    "No, it''s Lao Jiu who has an accident."


    Said the great magic emperor in his hoarse voice.


    "Laojiu is guarding the entrance of Hanlan ice cave. Who on earth is here and can make him suffer such heavy damage?"


    The seven evil emperor spoke in a solemn tone.


    The rest of the devil emperor also nodded at the same time, indicating that he had the same question.


    At that moment, they all had the same feeling. They realized that the breath of the nine demon emperor was rapidly declining. By this time, it had completely disappeared!


    They all know the strength of the nine demon emperor, which is the cultivation of the later period of the holy land, even if it is just entering the later period of the holy land.


    In this world, those who can kill him are absolutely few!


    I just don''t know which strong one will come to Xueling mountain!


    "Lao Jiu''s demon spirit has not completely dissipated. After the incident here, I''ll ask the Demon Lord to rebuild his body for him."


    Two evil emperor deep voice says.


    As the nine evil emperors, they are the most powerful under the Demon Lord. They are all protected by secret methods and are hard to be killed.


    In the ancient times, those powerful people could not kill them completely, so they could only use the seal method to trap them, so that after countless years, they broke their respective seals and conquered the world for the demon lord!


    It is true that the nine demon emperor was robbed, but the spirit of the demon has not been completely annihilated. As long as the Lord demon hands, it will not take him too long to recover.


    The demon sect is just in the time of employing people. For a strong man like the nine demon emperor, the demon God will try to revive it!


    At the same time, the eight evil emperors felt that they were talking, and under the power of the yuan God, they found that the three young men rushed to the cave of Youxue Tiansheng.


    "SAMON sword master of Shangzhou is here to help the Taoist friends of the wasteland and tianwu academy!"


    "Ningzhou golden spear has a long way to go. Come to help the Taoist friends of the wasteland and tianwu academy!"


    "Leizhou tianleibao pastoral song, come to help the wasteland and tianwu college friends!"


    Their voices rang out one after another, and then they joined the battle group directly.


    With these three young holy places, Tang Wu, Dongli Diao, Ji Qianyue, Sun Qin and others are all happy, and feel the pressure is a little bit small!


    "He is a man of several great forces in Kyushu."


    Feeling the arrival of the three, the three magic emperor said.


    Almost all of these sects have had some contact with the demon sect, and they all know each other well.


    They don''t pay attention to these three people, but they can''t break through the blockade of Lao Jiu.


    The rear, the unknown strong will come here soon!


    The great devil emperor calmed down his shock and became calm. He continued: "we will fight together to solve these human beings. We must find the place of the bag of heaven and earth."


    With that, the great devil emperor moved!


    One of his paws stretched out in the dark, and there was a faint magic light.


    Although the magic light was also devoured by this strange space, it was much stronger than the momentum of others!


    In the flash of light, you can see that on the claw, there are scales covered with cold light!


    Don''t think much about it. The body of the great devil emperor faded from the original place and appeared directly behind the general who was fighting with the magic brake, facing his back with a claw print!


    "Kill, quick battle, quick decision!"


    The body shapes of the two, three and four evil emperors all moved with it, and quickly rushed to the crowd!Along with the great demon emperor, the movements of the eight figures were also discovered by generals, ghost children, Liu limo, Ren Yuan, etc.


    In an instant, everyone''s face became dignified and incomparable!


    "Hand over the bag of heaven and earth, and forgive you for not dying!"


    The great demon emperor drank gloomily and clawed at the general''s back.


    At this moment, the general only felt the terrible breath bestowed on him, with a chilling chill rising from the sole of his feet and penetrating his head directly!


    He wanted to put aside the magic brake and fight against the great devil emperor!


    Otherwise, he won''t even have a chance to live!


    However, the speed of the great devil emperor made him have no time to turn around to fight!


    Yuan Shen''s power is aware that the only surging magic claw has been stuck on his back!


    He had a trace of palpitation in the bottom of his heart. He knew that he was going to die in this moment!


    However, this result did not happen, because behind him, a familiar voice sounded.


    "The heaven and earth bag of tianwu college is on me. If you have the ability, you can take it by yourself."


    At the same time, the general only heard a sound of Peng Ming passing through the golden cracked stone behind him, and there were wisps of thunder shining through it!


    Then, he sensed that the claw of the great demon emperor, which was carrying the terrible power, collided with the palm of the visitor!


    "Bang" to a bang, resounding in this space!


    Not far away, the quiet snow heaven holy cave also trembled under such a sound.


    Some floating snowflakes, blink of an eye annihilate, smashed, turned into a talisman secret pattern circulation.


    Just then, these talismans and secret patterns took shape again, and became snowflakes again, and continued to fall one after another!


    Under the two people''s hand to hand, there is a violent void storm which penetrates every space.


    All the people at war, except for some powerful magic emperors, are driven by such energy waves. Like boats in the wind and waves, they shoot away in all directions and are not under their control at all!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2551

    In an instant, the fierce fighting situation was broken!


    Therefore, the young strong men of tianwu academy and Terran temple have got rid of the evil cult!


    "Du Shaofu, it''s you


    The great demon emperor, who was hit by the blow, withdrew and spoke coldly.


    Under the yuan God''s perception, he has learned the identity of the visitor. Is it not Du Shaofu, who is known as the devil king!


    Soon, he was aware that the man who made Lao Jiu close to killing in the outside world was this son!


    This boy, I don''t know how many times he has broken the evil cult''s major events. He has long wanted to get rid of it and then be quick!


    However, he grew up too fast, and now his strength is not under himself!


    And, even if it is with the second and the third, it is not necessarily able to do anything about this son!


    It can be imagined that with his progressive speed, after the demon lord recovers, he will certainly become a stumbling block to the whole demon sect!


    "Big devil emperor, meet again!"


    Du Shaofu spoke faintly.


    In the dark space, he explored with the red Jiri horse monkey yuan God, and found that the generals, ghost children and others were indeed there.


    At the same time, as I expected, the people who came to the wasteland were Liu limo and Sun Qin who followed them out of the ancient wasteland!


    Du Shaofu breathed a long sigh of relief. Ever since he learned that the nine evil emperors had moved together to search for the heaven and earth bag of tianwu academy, he was in a hurry for fear that the general and others would suffer great disaster.


    The good news is that the worst has not happened.


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Emperor!"


    "Brother Peng Huang!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s arrival, the general, GUI WA, Gu Xinyan, Ren Yuan, Feng wuche are not as easy to deal with as the others!


    "Ha ha This bag of heaven and earth should be very important to you! However, it is also of great use to me and cannot be given to you! "


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu suddenly put away the bag of heaven and earth.


    Looking at the great demon emperor, he can judge the importance of this thing to them.


    Generals and others are OK. The bag of heaven and earth is absolutely impossible for the great devil emperor and others to get it!


    However, Du Shaofu''s action of closing the bag of heaven and earth made the eight evil emperors of the demon cult have their eyes fixed at the same time!


    "Do you think you can protect this thing with the help of these people around you?"


    The great devil emperor said coldly, and his momentum became more intense, as if it was about to explode at any time!


    Also as he said, the overall strength of the people present, the demon cult occupies the absolute advantage!


    In addition to the eight evil emperors, the rest of the demon cult followers can easily bite the other 20 people except Du Shaofu!


    In this case, the eight evil emperors can attack Du Shaofu at the same time!


    No matter how abnormal his strength is, there is absolutely no chance to escape!


    Such a situation, general, Tang Wu, Jiang Yating and others naturally thought of it!


    In their hearts, there is a heavy meaning!


    The current situation is indeed grim!


    If one is careless, Du Shaofu''s bag of heaven and earth may fall into the hands of several evil emperors!


    That kind of result, is actually everybody does not want to see!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2552

    As for the cave of Youxue Tiansheng on the other side, no one is in the mood to pay attention to it. It seems that it is no longer so important.


    Different from the heavy mood of general and others, Du Shaofu did not have much anxiety.


    Although the demon sect is powerful, he has encountered numerous powerful enemies all the way. How dare he ever shrink back?!


    Even if it is the eight demons, he is not afraid of a war!


    The only thing that worried him was that so many powerful people of the demon sect gathered here, and the total number was almost twice that of his own side!


    If the eight evil emperors divide out several people to restrain themselves first, and the rest attack the general, Liu limo and mu Jianchen, the situation will be extremely bad!


    Although the strength of these people is not weak, they will certainly appear weak in the face of the impact of several demon emperors, and they can only be slaughtered!


    In the dark space, the momentum of the big devil emperor is constantly climbing. At the same time, the two and three magic emperors also have actions!


    The magic Qi in the three people''s bodies fluctuated and connected with each other, and the qi circulation formed a cycle.


    With the fall of such a move, the prestige of the three people is more than one chip, far stronger than their respective moves!


    For a moment, Du Shaofu only felt that there was a lord of terror coming to the world. He was evil, bloodthirsty and tyrannical!


    The cultivation of the other three is not under him, so he has to run Xuanqi to resist!


    It was just at this moment that Du Shaofu''s power of Yuan Shen moved slightly, and the movement and stillness observed made him feel uneasy!


    Because, what he was worried about really happened!


    In addition to the three most powerful evil emperors who came to him, the other four, five, six, seven and eight were all heading for the young and powerful men of tianwu academy and the temple!


    It seems that their plans are exactly the same as Du Shaofu thought!


    Don''t think about it. There must have been communication between the eight magic emperors, and a plan has been made!


    "Dapeng emperor, don''t worry about us. That bag of heaven and earth must be of great use to the demon sect. It must not be taken by them!"


    "The evil cult will bring disaster to all living creatures in this world. Even if we die here, we must protect the bag of heaven and earth, and we must not let them succeed easily."


    "Yes, we may not be able to leave. If you have a chance to go first, we will fight with the people of demon sect! I believe that one day, you will take revenge for us! "


    Generals, guiwa, Ren Yuan and others all saw Du Shaofu''s ideas and said one by one.


    Everyone''s tone, with a touch of determination!


    They are well aware of the horror of the demon sect. Since the other party is trying to get the bag of heaven and earth, it must be of great use to the cult!


    In this way, they can''t get it!


    With Du Shaofu''s strength, he could not conquer the eight evil emperors.


    But if you want to get rid of the evil cult, it should not be difficult!


    Du Shaofu listened to these words in his ears and nodded silently. He was gratified by the righteousness of these young strong men.


    Although the heart is very clear, in the hands of the five evil emperors, the rest of the people present are very difficult to survive, even to escape!


    But the matter has been so far, everyone has no better choice, only the first war!


    The power of Yuan Shen was swept away from generals, ghost children, Ren Yuan, Liu liaomo, and Bai Li Wu Yi, which made Du Shaofu feel inexpressible.


    Are these young people really going to be buried here today?


    However, before he could speak, the great demon emperor opened his mouth.


    "If they want to die, kill me! Let''s do our best. None of these young human strongmen will stay! "


    When the great devil emperor bullied Du Shaofu, he opened his mouth in a gloomy voice and gave orders to the four and five evil emperors.


    Since it has been confirmed that Du Shaofu is in charge of heaven and earth, there is no need to keep the life of the people in tianwu academy any more!


    These human beings are the outstanding figures of the younger generation, and they are all gifted!


    At this time, we can have a chance to kill them and weaken the overall strength of the living beings in this world. We can cut off many obstacles for the rise of the demon sect in the future. Why not!


    And the difference in strength between the two sides determines that the killing process will never last too long!


    When the time comes, the other five evil emperors will be able to spare their hands to deal with Du Shaofu. If he has three heads and six arms, he will not be able to escape!


    "All of you are my friends of Du Shaofu. I will never leave you alone. Since we can''t avoid a war, let''s have a good fight together."


    Du Shaofu chuckled and said to the general and others. The words spread in the dark space.


    With the fall of the voice, suddenly there is a bright thunder light exploding in the dark, a flash but not!


    "Boom..."


    The thunder roared, resounded in the dark space of the cold LAN ice cave, and the huge vibration spread.At the same time, there is a vast pressure to come, such as an ancient god came to the world.


    Its power is vast and its momentum is awe inspiring. In addition to the eight magic emperors, more than 30 powerful people in the holy land of the demon sect are shaking with their bodies!


    The strength of the strongman with perfect holy land can be seen!


    "Ha ha ha Good! It''s been so many years since I''ve been fighting with Shaofu brothers. It''s really a memory! Today, let''s have a good fight


    This kind of words came out of the mouth of Mujian in the morning. In the sound of laughter, there was the sound of sword roaring and roaring. It carried the cold spirit of killing and cutting, and hit and killed the four sides!


    "War! War! War


    More than 20 young strong men, such as Baili boundless, mu Qingge, general and No.1 hero, have been drinking and fighting at the same time.


    In the face of the siege of more than 30 holy places of the demon cult, there are five demon emperors among them. The eight demon emperors with the weakest strength are even more powerful than the nine demon emperors who died in Du Shaofu''s hands, at least all of which are the later cultivation of the Holy Land!


    Although they are worried, they are not afraid at all!


    The present situation can no longer allow them to think about anything more, only the first World War!


    "Kill, damned devil''s cult


    Liu Yanmo made a direct attack and went to the eight evil emperor!


    Ren Yuan, Yao tianwu and Feng wuche are all unwilling to fall behind. They rush into the camp of the demon cult!


    The two sides suddenly collided with each other and broke out the war of destroying heaven and earth!


    "Take your life, Du Shaofu."


    Three evil emperor shout, three big evil emperor simultaneously hand!


    Under the power of Du Shaofu''s chijiri horse Monkey God, you can see the evil spirit rolling into three sharp edges with a cold sense, just like three peerless swords. The spirit of punishment and killing is huge!


    "Come on, let me try how powerful the three magic emperors are together


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2553

    Du Shaofu moved boldly. Before the three evil emperors deceived him, his hands drew a mysterious track in the void, obscure and profound.


    The fingerprints are constantly overturning and changing. The magical runes light up, and then they are swallowed up by the weird dark space and disappear into the invisible!


    But all the people present suddenly felt a terrible pressure coming.


    At the same time, only four animals roar, there are dragons and tigers roaring, birds and turtles singing in this space!


    Dragon chant through all obstacles, straight through the spirit of the people, the soul of the general!


    The roar of tiger tears the void of heaven and earth. The terrible sound wave is so vast that the human body can''t bear it and want to burst!


    The bird falls down, has the infinite magnificent momentum to diffuse in the scene, the colorful gorgeous light rises, actually also is immortal in this dark space, has illuminated everybody''s body shape half breath time!


    In the silence of tortoise''s singing, the ice ground below was shaking in the whole ground, and it made people tremble and tremble with awe and awe!


    Such a scene, let all people''s movements are slightly a coagulation, feel the terrible breath.


    They all saw that at the same time of the roar of the beast, there were runes flashing and disappearing in the void, and they quickly converged to a place.


    Soon, a huge eight trigrams figure appeared above Du Shaofu''s head!


    This is Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams!


    Although this space has a strange force, all the light will be quickly swallowed up once it appears.


    However, after the formation of this empty eight trigrams, it did not disappear, but bloomed with a bright light, so that everything around can finally be seen with the naked eye!


    A bright light, in the dark space, seems to be embedded in the general void.


    Although Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams are not so awe inspiring to the naked eye, the great power of Du Shaofu''s emptiness has not weakened at all!


    If we say that the past empty eight trigrams look like the sun shining, with great power!


    Now this pair of eight trigrams is like the moonlight at night, hanging in the sky!


    It''s just that the masculinity it carries doesn''t give any discount!


    And in the process of the formation of the empty eight trigrams, the killing moves of the three evil emperors are also attacking!


    "The sky thunder breaks without hesitation!"


    Du Shaofu drank in a loud voice, shaking the void.


    "Boom, click, click..."


    A strong thunder and lightning from the empty eight trigrams bombarded down, split the void into a terrible hole, and then directly hit the three magic emperors on the edge of the evil spirit!


    Two different forces slammed into each other, and a huge wave broke out in an instant.


    The thunder and the evil spirit suddenly broke and turned into a huge talisman and secret pattern.


    The terrible energy sweeps and explodes, all directions are mighty, destroys everything!


    Du Shaofu and the three great demon emperors are all of the best. Their bodies are still in such a frenzy of energy!


    After a blow, the three magic emperors made their own moves again!


    In the rolling of the evil spirit, the great magic emperor stretched out a small palm, covered with dark scales, tearing the space, and unsophisticated.


    Weian''s body is empty, and his fists rush forward. Under each step, they lead to the vibration of the void. It''s like a fierce thing coming into the world!


    The three evil emperors gathered evil Qi and condensed into a devil''s head like a mountain. Their fierce eyes were staring, and their mouths were wide open. If they could swallow everything!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank in a deep voice, calling out Zijin tianque with one hand, and continuing to paddle the obscure track with the other hand!


    In the empty eight trigrams, there are thunder, fire, mountains and rivers, sun, moon and stars, which reflect the changes of everything in the world!


    At the same time, the golden wings of the ROC behind him were flapping rapidly, and the thunder, earth fire, sun and moon mountains and lakes lingered outside his body, and then they moved, setting off the majestic air!


    Du Shaofu flapped his wings to kill him. He moved around and fought fiercely with the three great evil emperors.


    Between the heaven and the earth, the endless energy surges, carrying the attack of masculinity, and fierce collision with the mighty evil Qi, sending out one terrible explosion after another.


    The broken energy, with strong aftershocks, is surging and boiling in the space of the cold LAN ice cave. It''s terrifying!


    Around, the space in the distance produces a circle after circle of ripples, constantly fluctuating.


    That is the space barrier where this place is located. It must be arranged by the powerful men of the world, making it an independent existence. Even light is difficult to exist. It is really weird and very!


    "Kill!"


    On the other side of the demon sect, the tianwu academy, the Terran temple and the younger generation from Kyushu are also fighting fiercely.


    In addition, some powerful people, such as Yue zhengtongxuan, Feng Wuxie and Liyan Wushang, also solved the problem that the evil cult members at the entrance entered the cold LAN ice cave and joined the war circle!But because of the existence of the five magic emperors, the situation of these young strong men is extremely difficult!


    Among the new entrants, there are only a few strong ones in the holy land, which can not play a turning role at all.


    The rest of the holy land below, even if watching the war, need to risk their lives!


    Under the attack of the five evil emperors, such as Liu Yanmo and other new entrants to the holy land, were soon severely injured, spewing blood and suffering great trauma!


    Such a scene, let everyone''s heart tense up!


    If one is not careful, he will die soon!


    Du Shaofu, who was fighting the great demon emperor, the second devil emperor and the third demon emperor alone, also observed this side with a trace of mind.


    Facing the three magic emperors, he couldn''t get out of the way. This made him feel very dignified.


    "Jie Jie Jie You little human beings, die


    Six evil emperor a fist shock in Ren Yuan''s chest, hit him fly, said with a strange smile.


    Ren Yuan''s young body directly flies down dozens of Li, smashes on the ice ground, plows out a deep furrow mark!


    His chest is sunken, and there are wisps of evil spirit lingering on it.


    "Jie Jie Jie You are at the end of the road. Why do you stand up to it again? "


    Five evil emperor is also gloomy and smile, the whole body burst out with a sharp edge, break the body to kill!


    "Kill, hey, hey, hey..."


    The rest of the evil cult people see this, are echoed with a strange smile, a fighting spirit!


    "What to do?"


    In Du Shaofu''s hand, the purple golden sky palace radiated its brilliance. With one stroke of sword, he broke the sword for thousands of miles, and shook the three evil emperors back slightly.


    Looking back at the battlefield over there, my brows were tightly twisted, and I didn''t know how to deal with it.


    If he is the only one, he can have a great deal of assurance to get out.


    But as he himself said before, he could not leave his friends alone.


    Is


    Is it true that only by handing the bag of heaven and earth to the demon sect can we solve the situation today?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2554

    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the idea of handing over the bag of heaven and earth flashed through his mind!


    Although he did not want to do so, but this situation, there is no more choice!


    The catastrophe of the whole world, and the lives of dozens of close friends, seems to have become the relationship between fish and bear''s paw, and let him make the only choice there!


    This is a dilemma, but after several times of struggle in his heart, Du Shaofu has already had a dispute!


    "It seems that we can only hand over the bag of heaven and earth!"


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself. There was something indescribable in his heart.


    Nevertheless, in his eyes, the life of a friend is more important than anything else!


    Without much hesitation, Du Shaofu has made the final decision!


    With a slight turn of his wrist, the bag of heaven and earth appeared in his hand!


    Hold the bag of heaven and earth and raise your hand before the next attack of the three demons falls!


    However, just as he was about to open his mouth and exchange terms with the magic emperor with the heaven and earth bag, the power of the yuan God detected the movement, which almost made him swallow it!


    Raised to half of the hand, but also suddenly stopped!


    Because he noticed that a large number of figures came from the entrance of Hanlan ice cave!


    "Shizun, senior brother, Shigong, Muhan!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and he started to shake his arms. He avoided the attack of the three demons and appeared in the distance!


    Put the power of the yuan Shen out, you can clearly find that those who are familiar with the figure!


    Master Gu Qingyang, elder martial brother and father-in-law Sima stepped on the star, Jinpeng saint, and Sima Muhan, etc!


    "The people of demon sect are so presumptuous, when there is no one in my land of Kyushu?"


    Master Gu Qingyang''s long hair is flying, his mouth gives out a clear whistle, a sword into the nine days, immediately killed into the demon sect camp!


    As soon as Sima stepped on the star, Jinpeng saint, Sima Muhan and other Fu arrived, they immediately judged the situation in front of them. They didn''t care to say hello to Du Shaofu. They all snatched out and started fighting with the demon cult.


    Although the participation of these people is only a drop in the bucket, it makes the generals and others feel much more relaxed.


    "Jie Jie There are a few more who have been killed, so we can clean up all of you. "


    The four evil emperor laughed and became more and more fierce between his hands.


    Among the few strongmen in the holy land, the strongest is only in the middle of their first entering the holy land, and they can''t control the war situation at this time!


    At the same time, the rest of the demon sect also felt happy and did not hesitate to move.


    But soon, they were not happy!


    With the emergence of ancient Tianzong, the matter is far from over!


    Behind them, there are more figures to arrive later!


    "Brother Shaofu, here we are


    A woman''s voice spread through the field, clear and sweet.


    Behind her, there was another large figure.


    "So many people!"


    Four evil emperor eyes Ning, a pair of magic pupil in the color of surprise.


    Du Shaofu was also moved. He was surprised and surprised.


    Look around, almost all are familiar faces.


    The most important thing is that all the people who come to them have a strong breath, reaching the holy land above!


    Seeing these people, Du Shaofu could not help laughing, and his heart was also a long sigh of relief.


    One by one, their eyes pass over them, including Zhu Xue and Guo Ming from Xuanfu gate, Shen Qingrong from Daxue mountain and Binglun Bingchen, the master of Xuedian, Su Muxin, Su Muyan, Tang Meiling, Ji Zhiyan, Dai Xingyu and qingluan Xiaoqing.


    It was Dai Xingyu who spoke to Du Shaofu just now!


    "They''re all here


    However, Du Shaofu has not yet been really happy, and his eyes fluctuate again.


    Other figures appear, let him feel more surprised.


    In the dark space, a golden light came on and went out, flashing pieces of runes, and then a giant bird emerged, flapping its wings to kill.


    "Gee!"


    Birds roar in the sky, and huge wings spread out, as if to span the sky. They carry fast speed, and then they come first. As soon as they show their body shape, they are already in the battle circle!


    In the magic cult lineup, Kalou Jue saw these people, and his young face was also palpitating.


    "Grandma, grandfather..." Du Shaofu''s lips moved.


    It is the old lady of the golden winged mirobo family, kalomora, kaloubatian, Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing, Kalou juecheng, etc., as well as the strong one who came out of the eternal tomb.


    "The magic cult wants to move my grandson, the young patriarch of my golden winged ROC family, and doesn''t ask me whether the golden winged mires agree or not!"


    Jialou was domineering in the sky, and the unruly domineering momentum quickly diffused in the field.


    Its wings flutter, whirl fly to kill, suddenly will a demon cult Holy Land strong cut into two pieces, fall from the void!With the participation of the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen, Daxueshan, hehuanzong, jinwinged Dapeng birds, as well as Dai Xingyu and qingluan Xiaoqing, the battle situation has changed greatly!


    These people, before and after the numerous, add up to nearly 30 people!


    With general, Gu Xinyan, Wuque, Liu limo, Jiang Yating, mu Jianchen and le zhengtongxuan, the number of Du Shaofu''s side has exceeded 50!


    Even the personal strength of most people, compared with the magic emperor of the demon cult, is still weak.


    But enough quantity, already can cause qualitative change completely!


    What''s more, there are the ancestors of Beilun Bingchen and the golden winged Dapeng birds, who are the strong ones coming out of the eternal tomb. Their strength is not inferior to the four and five evil emperors!


    Such a lineup, even if it can''t kill all the people of the demon sect here, but it''s more than enough if you want to protect yourself from being damaged!


    "Jueyou, when are you going to be stubborn?"


    The old lady, garumura, was so empty that she went to her face and said sadly.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong and talk about how to be stubborn! Now all this is forced by you


    Jia Lou Jue turned into a huge demon Peng, and the surging evil Qi was surging and rolling outside him.


    There was no emotion in what he said.


    Even in the face of the most loving grandmother, in the eyes of a flash after, but also look arrogant, as usual stubborn!


    "Jue, the people of the clan are looking forward to your early return. But when will you wake up like this? Do you really want to be enemies with all the clansmen?"


    The more she spoke, the more painful she felt.


    In the eyes that looked at the Kalou Jue, there was unspeakable sadness, hidden, and endless pity and pity.


    "I''m living very well and free now. I don''t need to worry about anyone. I know what I''m doing!"


    Jia Lou Jue said so, his face was still stubborn!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2555

    "Alas..."


    The old lady sighed, full of sadness.


    After the suppression between heaven and earth is lifted, her strength has also greatly increased, and her face looks much younger than that in the early years!


    But with this sigh, the old body again bent up, the wrinkles on the face, also become more profound.


    In fact, she is very clear that her grandson, I am afraid, has no way back!


    "What else can grandma say if you are so determined and unrepentant? In order not to let you disaster the whole world, even one day kill the same clan, grandma also has to personally fight with you, will you wipe out! Your life is given by the golden winged ROC family, and it will be ended by the hand of the golden winged ROC family! "


    The old lady said, her old eyes filled with firmness: "grandma knows that you are not your opponent, but you are committed to the evil cult, I have to try to stop all this! If you really can do it, kill me. Grandma won''t blame you! "


    As she spoke, the old lady came out of her body and uttered a "Chi" sound. Her body was soaring upward. She could crush the void with a sharp claw, which could be as big as a thousand feet. She could directly catch the body of the demon Peng of jueyou in Kalou!


    The supreme beast can surge out and attack all directions with awe inspiring power. The ice below melts at a visible speed.


    Between the hands, there is no hesitation and mercy, do your best!


    She knew that her grandson had already broken through the middle of the holy land under the cultivation of demon cult, and her strength was still above her.


    But she had no choice. If she let Kalou Jue live on, she would eventually bring more creatures and even close relatives to die under her hand!


    In the face of the old lady''s attack, Kalou Jueyuan did not speak any more, and a faint struggle flashed through his magic pupil.


    No one could see this scene, so it was deeply hidden.


    Then, the devil Peng''s body broke out a strong evil spirit. After a move, he directly attacked the old lady''s sharp claws together.


    Then, they are fighting in one place!


    At this time, in the cold LAN ice cave, after several major forces arrived, more terrible fighting broke out.


    Both sides fought with red eyes, and there was no hand left.


    There will be an endless collision between the creatures in this world and the demon sect sooner or later.


    At this time, most of the powerful members of the demon sect were here, and many of the most powerful sects from Kyushu were also present.


    For a time, it seems that the demon cult and this world of creatures fight, at this time in advance to open the curtain!


    Du Shaofu also continued to struggle with the three evil emperors. With the participation of a group of fresh troops, he was able to concentrate on fighting the enemy.


    The strength and accomplishments of these four men were all in the middle of Bozhong. Du Shaofu was absolutely inferior to Du Shaofu for his one enemy against three.


    However, with various means, the three evil emperors could not do anything to Du Shaofu in a short time.


    In the cold LAN ice cave, the fight between nearly 100 strongmen of holy land is extremely terrible.


    The vast waves of energy roar and sweep like the raging sea.


    Attack after attack, the whole space is boiling, like a pot of boiling hot water in the jump.


    In the roar of thousands of waves, the outer barrier of the space constantly vibrates and turns up huge waves, just like the surging waves on the sea.


    One after another cracks in the diffuse extension, issued a "crack" sound.


    Finally, if it is unable to withstand the huge energy aftershock, the barriers around this space give out a "buzz" to roar, and suddenly break!


    Then, on the other side of the Youxue Tiansheng cave is also thundering and shaking, sending out the roar of shock.


    "Boom..."


    In this violent change, everyone felt that the ice under their feet was constantly floating, as if to break the ground!


    The original dark space, the naked eye can not see things, even light is difficult to exist.


    But at this time, it is suddenly a strong light input, become very bright!


    Nearby, that space barrier disappears completely, the scene that enters the eye, is a pair of ice mountain range, stretch endlessly.


    Only in the place not far away from the people, the Fuzhen outside the cave is still running, floating with goose feather like snowflakes!


    All the people''s figures appeared in the snow Ling mountain.


    Even if the space barrier arranged by the heavenly saints, after countless years of erosion, can not survive in the battlefield where hundreds of strong saints fight!


    "You Xue Tian Sheng''s mansion is born!"


    Liu limo said in a daze.


    They came here in search of opportunity.


    But after entering the Hanlan ice cave, they were besieged by the demon cult. They wanted to find the heaven and earth bag of tianwu academy, and then a great war broke out.


    If Du Shaofu hadn''t appeared in time, they would have been damaged by now!


    "Kill!"General and others slightly after a Leng, and once again launched a fight with the demon cult!


    At this time, no one is still in the mood to think about any opportunities and benefits!


    "This is not all your strength. At this time, do you have any scruples? Since you have recognized that you want to be associated with the demon cult, why do you still care about my identity as your grandmother and don''t want to hurt me! If you die, or I die, you will have an account for all the people of the golden winged ROC


    The old lady flapped her wings and broke up with a blow from the tower.


    She fought with Jialou jueyou for many years, but found that her grandson did not display her real strength at all, but suppressed the means to fight with herself.


    Obviously, although his mouth is hard, but his heart has been reading the friendship between relatives.


    "Hum!" Kalou uttered a cold hum and said nothing more.


    At this time, the four evil emperors, who were fighting with Binglun Bingchen, the leader of the snow hall, suddenly folded. They set aside the distance between them and the Lord of the snow hall, and rushed towards the direction where the old lady and kaloujue were.


    His mouth, issued a sneer sound, at the same time said: "boy, since you can''t go down, then this seat will do good deeds, kill this old woman for you!"


    During the talk, the endless evil spirit surged out, and then condensed into a sickle like weapon, which was permeated with fierce cutting spirit, and directly cut the old lady''s head!


    In the boiling of anger, there are corpse mountains emerging, a sea of blood rolling, and countless creatures struggling and howling in it, sending out a sad and mournful sound, which makes people feel numb!


    The whole space was frozen, as if the magic were rolling down.


    The old lady''s body is also in the air, even if the golden winged Dapeng clan''s beasts can run at full speed, they can''t twist their bodies!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2556

    The strength of the four evil emperors is extremely terrible, just like a god of death coming, holding a bloody sickle!


    After the old lady''s cultivation in the holy land was locked by her, she couldn''t even dodge. She could only watch the scythe cut down, hoping to harvest her life.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Behind the four demon emperors, Binglun Bingchen''s reaction is also extremely fast, when it has an action, it is a combination of hands again and again.


    With the separation of his two palms, a snow mountain about the size of a palm agglomerates and forms. Facing the storm, it will be magnificent in the blink of an eye!


    On it, there are flying snow misty, there are angry wind howling, between the roll dance, it seems that a branch of magic soldiers in the collision attack, clang for sound!


    The huge snow mountain, with the momentum of Wanjun, smashed down the body of the four demon emperors!


    This blow, fast and fierce, forced the four evil emperor had to turn back to resist, so as to relieve the old lady of danger.


    Otherwise, even if the four demon emperors are strong and not dead, they will be seriously injured and lose half of their fighting power, which is extremely unfavorable to the next actions of the demon cult!


    "Jie Jie If you want to save her, dream! The devil will swallow the sky


    On the other side, with a sneer, the five demon emperors opened up their bodies almost at the same time of Beilun Bingchen''s action, and opened a distance from the ancestor of the golden winged Dapeng birds.


    In the process of hunting in clothes and robes, the evil spirit outside his body is dense and illusory. It becomes a huge monster and rises up from the sky.


    In that big mouth, sharp teeth stand, ugly and terrifying.


    "Roar!"


    The beast roared fiercely and breathed out a breath of suffocation. Between breathing and inhaling, the space breaks up soundlessly and turns into fragments. It has the power of swallowing clouds and killing the moon. It is extremely terrible to end the ground!


    A huge animal''s paw, covering the sky and blocking the sun, stirred up the boundless wind and cloud!


    It''s too late. It''s fast then!


    The four evil emperors turned the direction of the bloody sickle, and finally collided with the Wanjun snow mountain of Beilun Bingchen, sending out a roar of tearing heaven and earth.


    Then, the body of the demon beast, which was transformed by the five evil emperors, came in great stride and grabbed the golden winged roc of the old lady kalomora!


    At the same time, the old lady''s figure is still confined in the void under the influence of the devil emperor!


    In the mouth of the beast transformed by the five demon emperors, a strong attraction emerged, which whirled the eight directions.


    The body of the golden winged ROC couldn''t resist at all. It was rolled vigorously and went towards the five demon emperor.


    Although the ancestors of the golden winged ROC birds, who came out of the eternal tomb, were quick, they wanted to intercept them at the beginning of the five evil emperors.


    But in this situation, it is too late to rescue.


    By the time he arrives, kalumura must have been buried in the mouth of the devil!


    The fighting here naturally fell into the eyes of the rest.


    "Grandma..."


    Du Shaofu was anxious. As soon as his wings fluttered, he started to shake his wings. In the golden light, he crossed the space and appeared directly in front of the old lady.


    The purple gold sky Que in the hand one wave cuts, congeals a bright sword awn, killed into the five demon emperor''s beast mouth!


    It''s a long story, but it happened in a short time.


    From the four evil emperors to Beilun Bingchen interception, and then to the five evil emperors using the magic cloud to swallow the moon, and then Du Shaofu launched the most powerful means of the golden winged Dapeng birds, even less than one percent of the breath time!


    Du Shaofu''s Fuyao style does not need any time to travel through the space barrier.


    When he killed this sword, it was also the time when Beilun Bingchen collided with the four evil emperors!


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    "Oh..."


    A strong explosion was heard at the same time as the howling of the fierce beast.


    The rolling of the snow mountain, the bloody sickle blooming fierce, are all the hard and fierce ways.


    Once contacted, it will send out the earth shaking roar, the terrifying energy will be broken and disillusioned, turn into a storm, and sweep all sides.


    The two men''s cultivation is based on the balance of power, and this fight is equally matched. Their internal Qi and blood are rolling, and both of them are subject to certain shocks.


    In contrast, Du Shaofu''s strength was better than that of the five evil emperors.


    When the fierce and domineering sword was killed, the five evil emperor had no time to react, and was directly penetrated by the sword and killed into the huge beast''s mouth.


    The monster''s mouth, which was transformed by the evil spirit, uttered an earth shaking scream. It was obviously hurt!


    The huge figure retreated in panic and trampled one iceberg after another into powder.


    This is not the end of all this. The great devil emperor, the second devil emperor and the third devil emperor over there have already chased Du Shaofu with tremendous power!


    "Since you have joined me in the demon sect, you should be firm in your mind and get rid of everything in the past. How can you ruin your future because of your personal love?"


    The great magic emperor said in a hoarse, low voice, with a sense of disappointment.This is what he said to him.


    In his words, the little body of the great demon emperor, wrapped in the evil spirit, moved, and a thin and weak claw reached out, which was also imprinted on Du Shaofu.


    This claw is covered with dark scales, shining with a forest of luster, no breath wave, it seems very ordinary!


    However, Du Shaofu was well aware of the horror of the great demon emperor and did not dare to be half careless.


    "Thunder and martial pulse!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth sank, and the dense electric light lingered on his body, just like the meridians.


    On that high sky, there are endless thunder clouds converging rapidly, and thunder and lightning are constantly lighting up and roaring.


    Black as black as the thunder cloud rolling surging, carrying the Tianwei, with the majestic gas down, such as the sky collapsed in general!


    Then, a thunder light as thick as a mountain fell and attacked the great devil emperor!


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu, you can''t protect this old woman today


    Two evil emperor strange smile to make a sound, turn to Jia Lou JueJie say: "you don''t go down to hand, this seat comes to help you!"


    Taking advantage of Du Shaofu''s response to the great demon emperor, he went directly to attack and kill the old lady!


    "Dare you


    Du Shaofu was drinking. After his death, the ROC''s golden wings waved rapidly, and Fuyao was launched again, trying to block the two evil emperors!


    But another figure carrying the magic flame killed the old lady kalomora from the other side!


    This figure is the three magic emperor!


    "Du Shaofu, this old woman is closely related to you. Killing her will surely make you feel heartache."


    "I really want to see what you are going to look like when you cry, the boy who has repeatedly broken my demon sect''s major events."


    The shadow of the three evil emperors moved in the air and disappeared in a flash!


    This scene made Du Shaofu feel very sad.


    He did not expect that several magic emperors would join hands to kill the old lady!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2557

    After Du Shaofu started to support the old lady, the two evil emperors turned to give up the fight against the old lady, just as if he had figured out where he was going to appear. The attack he condensed directly turned to himself and stopped his action.


    As everyone knows, Du Shaofu has a special relationship with the golden winged ROC family. When he was young, he rose with the golden winged ROC skill, and later he became the head of that clan.


    The old lady even recognized him as a grandson. If she was killed, it would be a heavy blow to Du Shaofu.


    Such an opportunity, how can people of the demon cult let it go easily?


    "Die! Can let me several magic emperor join hands to kill, enough to make you smile


    That is, at the same time, the hand of the three evil emperors also fell down, and instantly came to the old lady: "if you don''t die, how can Kalou jueyo contribute to my demon cult wholeheartedly?"


    Such a palm, filled with extremely strong power, disappeared in the space in front of the three demon emperors, and then directly penetrated the void and appeared in front of the old lady!


    The powerful power spreads wildly and the magic power rippling, which makes people tremble and tremble!


    "Grandma


    "No!"


    "Stop it!"


    Not far away, jialoubatian, jialoujueyu, jialoucailing and jialoujuekong were not able to react until this time. They all cried out in horror!


    No one can stop all of this, can only stare at that slap down.


    Can imagine, the next moment of the old lady, must be blood splashed on the spot, died under the three magic emperor!


    Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly filled with a sense of desolation. His eyes suddenly turned red, with tears brewing. At the same time, there was deep remorse and remorse.


    He could have held down the three evil emperors at the same time, but as long as he had the rest of the action, he would give the other party the opportunity to take advantage of.


    At the moment, it is precisely because he gave up his opponent to rescue the old lady that the three magic emperors turned to fight against the old lady together.


    But he had no choice. He couldn''t watch the old lady die in the hands of the five evil emperors!


    But if their own strength is strong enough, how can this scene appear now!


    To blame, you can only blame yourself for not being strong enough!


    Generals, Dai Xingyu, hundred miles boundless, mu Jianchen, Liu limo, Su Muxin, Sima Muhan and other influential people also feel extremely sad.


    They are under the siege of the demon cult, so far, although many people have been seriously injured, but after all, no one has really been damaged.


    Is this kind-hearted old lady really going to die here today?


    The great, the second, the third, the fourth and the fifth, the five most powerful, joined hands to kill one. Even Du Shaofu, Beilun Bingchen and the ancestors of the golden winged Dapeng birds couldn''t stop them!


    It seems that at present, the fall of the old lady has become a foregone conclusion, no one can solve it!


    "Grandma


    Jialou Cailing whispered sad words, tears emerged in those beautiful eyes.


    But suddenly, when her tears really slipped out of her eyes, what she saw in her eyes made her mouth open in surprise and could not be closed for a long time!


    All we can see is that before the three magic emperor''s palm print falls, the figure nearest to the old lady suddenly moves and blocks under the three magic emperor''s palm!


    It was an extremely huge body of demon Peng, lingering with rolling evil spirit, emitting a sense of unruly domineering and rebellious.


    Its body looks exactly the same as the golden winged ROC bird family. Its wings spread out, and it is too big to know how many miles. It moves with great speed!


    The only difference is that the wave of his body is not the power of masculinity, but the evil and murderous magic power!


    There is only one person in the world who owns the body of the demon Peng, and that is Jia Lou Jue who betrays the golden winged Dapeng bird family!


    He was the closest to the old lady. When the three evil emperor''s attack was about to fall, he closed and moved, blocking the old lady with his own body.


    The magic palm of the three evil emperors, which pierced through the void, directly slapped on his demon Peng body!


    All the people on the scene heard only a dull bang, and then a blood arrow shot out of the mouth of Kalou juejiao, shooting the void out of a dark black hole!


    Then, the magic ROC''s breath fell like a cliff, and suddenly became depressed, and the huge body fell from the sky.


    The energy of the fight between the people in the field swept over his body, making him like a leaf in the bleak strong wind, fluttering down, desolate!


    "Absolutely


    The old lady lamented that her face was a lot younger than before. Suddenly, it seemed that she was hundreds of years old. It was a bit more decadent than before breaking through the Holy Land!


    Everyone knows that Jialou jueyou is her favorite grandson.


    But this grandson, in order to become stronger, stood on the side of the demon sect and opposed the living creatures in this world!


    Even if he had pressed him again and again before, his words revealed his disappointment and forced him to make a move.But what the old lady thought was contrary to her words!


    She hoped to awaken Kalou Jue''s conscience and make him repent.


    The old lady has been looking forward to her grandson''s coming back from a lost way, cutting off the magic bones in her body, and returning to her family, watching him grow up and having fun under her knees!


    But all these expectations, after all, at this moment, with the young body falling from the void, and turned into an illusory bubble!


    In the void, Jia Lou Jue is still falling, and the huge body of the demon Peng leads to the "buzzing" vibration of the void.


    The pair of wings lost their strength and could no longer support his body.


    After hearing the "bang" sound, his body hit the ice sheet below!


    Hard ice ground, was hit a crack, like a spider''s web to spread around!


    And then, the body of the demon Peng was transformed into a human form after a magic Qi flashed.


    The handsome face, however, was no longer domineering and covered with blood.


    But in its double pupil, rebellious still!


    "Cough..."


    Kalou coughed low and choked out a large stream of blood, which came from his mouth, passed by his face and flowed down his neck.


    His breath has been extremely weak, the vitality in his body has been destroyed, has reached the point of dying, may fall at any time!


    "Grandson!"


    The old lady wailed with tears in her eyes. Her lips, like the bark of a tree, were trembling. She kept whispering the name of kaloujue.


    Her expression became very dim, such as in a moment was taken away most of the vitality, full of hair become dry and pale, in front of her forehead disorderly flutter, full of dispirited sadness.


    The rest of the people present, with their mouths wide open in astonishment, watched all this in silence.


    And a few people from the family of golden winged mires are like old ladies, with a sad intention to spread.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2558

    Du Shaofu also felt a burst of difficulty in breathing. He finally realized that maybe everyone was wrong.


    Kalou jueyou is not heartless, but filled with sorrow that can''t be done with humanity!


    His rebellious character, together with all the pressure from the outside world, made him step by step wrong, embarked on the road of betraying the race, and finally stood together with the demon cult!


    Everyone was stunned for a long time and did not speak, including the eight evil emperors.


    It seems that after a long time, the three magic Emperor just jumped out of his teeth!


    "Fool!"


    The three evil emperor cursed fiercely and spat at the bottom.


    This action, immediately attracted the cold eyes of all the people present!


    "How can you understand the friendship between relatives and the fool of the demon sect?"


    Liu liaomo opened his mouth lightly and replied with a kind of impoliteness.


    "What do you say?"


    Three evil emperor double eyebrows stand up, is obviously has been infuriated, the tone carries the thick killing intention!


    "I said you were a fool!"


    Liu Yanmo curled his mouth and glared back. Even though he was seriously injured at the moment and faced with the powerful majesty of the demon emperor, he was not afraid at all!


    "I can''t understand such a simple word. I''m a fool indeed!"


    Mu Qingge''s face was expressionless and he had a smile, and then he said it!


    "You want to die!"


    The great devil emperor was so angry that he never suffered such an insult!


    As soon as his face changed, he had gathered a huge momentum, and he was going to attack them!


    "Third, let''s deal with the old woman first."


    The two evil emperors stopped the three evil emperors, and their eyes projected on the old lady kalomora, and said with a smile: "I want to see who can save her this time!"


    "Just to my taste!" The four evil emperors agreed.


    Two people suddenly move, is to attack and kill the old lady!


    "Jie Jie Jie Old woman, since you love your grandson so much, you can go with him to huangquan road to have a reunion


    The four evil emperors spoke in a somber voice. The breath of terror was powerful and full of killing. They also turned around and rushed to the old lady.


    At the same time, the great devil emperor and the five evil emperor also moved!


    "I''ll take care of you later!"


    The three evil emperor threatened Liu Yanmo and mu Qingge, then took back his thoughts and joined the line-up of encircling and killing the old lady!


    At this time, their behavior is no longer simply to kill, but to have face in it.


    If even such an old woman can''t be killed, then their reputation as the devil emperor will be greatly ridiculed!


    The ancestors of Du Shaofu, Beilun Bingchen, and the golden winged Dapeng bird clan did not allow them to succeed and fly out without thinking about it.


    The great demon emperor was stopped by Du Shaofu. The two evil emperors fought with the ancestors of the golden winged Dapeng bird family. Beilun Bingchen stopped the four evil emperors!


    "How dare you


    Seeing this, Gu Qingyang, Sima taping star, jialoubatian and others all cried out and rushed to the other three evil emperors and five evil emperors to prevent them from joining hands again!


    "Your opponent is me!"


    The other powerful members of the demon sect are coming out of the sky one after another, intercepting these people!


    Soon, the battle between hundreds of holy places began again, and the situation became extremely chaotic!


    And this time the scene, with the previous extremely similar!


    Several of the most powerful were trapped by several demon emperors of the demon sect, creating opportunities for the three evil emperors to kill them without any hindrance. They ran directly to the old lady kalumura to kill them!


    Looking at the old lady''s face, she was still in tears.


    Du Shaofu and others were shocked and began to get confused!


    As the two magic emperors said, this time, I''m afraid no one can save the old lady!


    Even if Du Shaofu had already launched the Fuyao pattern at the first time, the evil emperors were too close to the old lady!


    Under such a short distance, the profound meaning of space is really not much advantage.


    As soon as he arrived at the old lady''s side, he had been obstructed by the great demon emperor.


    "If we can''t even kill an old woman at the beginning of the holy land, it will be a joke if the five magic emperors of the demon sect join hands to kill an old woman in the early days of the Holy Land!"


    The three evil emperors opened their mouths in a cold voice, punched through the void with one hand, and struck the old lady in the head with his terrifying power!


    The air of bloody killing is spreading under this palm. It has an extremely strong frightening atmosphere. The space is silent and broken, and there is a dark hole!


    Before the palm really fell, we could see that the old lady''s body was tearing and a terrible wound appeared.


    Even Du Shaofu didn''t dare to take on such an aggressive attack!It is not difficult to imagine the ultimate end of ichalomolo if he is able to bear this blow!


    But in the next moment, all of them heard a powerful voice resounding from the scene, which made the attack of the three demon emperors lag for a moment!


    "The fool''s joke of the demon cult seems to be taken for granted!"


    Arrogant and overbearing words spread in the void.


    Then, I only saw the space beside the old lady suddenly and broken, with boundless golden light shooting out from it!


    Then, a golden palm from the golden light out, and the three magic emperor hit together!


    This kind of palm looks ordinary, but it has great power. It directly presses a deep palm print in the void.


    Needless to say, its owner must be terrible!


    "Boom


    Two palms meet, a burst of explosion, the terrible energy wantonly vented, strong impact, drum in all directions, a distant ice peak was swept, directly turned into powder!


    After a blow, the three evil emperors and the owner of that palm were shocked and retreated to a hundred feet away!


    It''s the same result!


    "What a terrible strong man, he can resist the three demons


    Many strong people were shocked and said that they all looked at the man who was obviously in a hurry!


    But because of being blocked by the golden light, his face can not be seen.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were moving, but he was not as confused as the others.


    Because as soon as the other party spoke, he already knew his identity.


    And this, also let him a sigh of relief at the same time, the corner of his mouth can not help but slightly up, raised a smile.


    "Lao Tzu''s grandmother, that''s Laozi''s grandmother. You can''t move the devil''s sect!"


    The golden man is extremely rampant to open his mouth and shut up.


    The light on his body slowly dispersed, revealing a handsome and incomparable youth face.


    On his body, he was wearing a shining golden robe. He was tall and straight. He carried a hand behind him naturally, showing his hegemony!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2559

    Young people stand tall in the void, the pair of pupils, filled with unspeakable terrorist waves, glittering!


    "It''s him!"


    Most people recognized the young man very quickly when they saw him.


    And such as general, guiwa, Gu Qingyang, Sima TA Xing and others are more familiar with it, because when they knew each other, the other was just an arrogant monkey!


    This monkey has been following Du Shaofu all the time. Besides Du Xiaoyao, who else can he?


    "His strength is so terrible!"


    All the people are full of astonishment color, feel the terrible place of Du Xiaoyao, especially a group of young strong men.


    They are far from the power of the magic emperor.


    But the other side''s age seems to be only as old as himself, but he has been able to fight with the three evil emperors, and they are equally matched!


    "All the people around you are really freaks


    Sima stepped on the star in a low voice said, although such a sigh, but it seems that there is only such an explanation.


    "It''s you damned monkey!"


    The three evil emperors stood opposite to Du Xiaoyao, and their eyes were filled with indescribable anger.


    He had seen that he was about to succeed, but he didn''t expect that Du Xiaoyao suddenly came out and broke his plan again.


    "What? Are you not satisfied? It doesn''t matter if you don''t accept it. I can compete with you, and I will surely beat you! "


    Du Xiaoyao''s lips curled slightly, with a touch of evil smile, said the words that called a arrogant!


    "You..."


    The three evil emperor was so angry that he was about to start, but he was stopped by the two evil emperors!


    Only listen to two demon emperor Sen ran smile way: "is not a red Jiri horse monkey? No matter how extraordinary you are, even if you are the king of heaven, we can''t stop us from killing this old woman today


    Between the words, the magic pupil suddenly coagulates, the killing opportunity is surging.


    "Yes? I''d like to see how arrogant the demon sect is going to be today


    It is also a voice of words, a long shot through the void barrier, directly killed in the battlefield.


    A large middle-aged man with a gun handle in one hand and a wine pot in the other hand appeared in everyone''s sight.


    Behind him, there is an old man with an old look respectfully following him, but his body is filled with breath, but it is also extremely terrifying.


    "Drunkard Dad!" Du Shaofu said to himself in surprise.


    This is Du Tingxuan!


    But it''s not over!


    After Du Tingxuan, there is another piece of thunder emerging from the void, and then constantly combined with illusions to form a human figure, which is a shirtless youth in short clothes.


    "Whoever dares to fight against my master, I will fight him!"


    Young people are full of muscular knots, carrying a strong power.


    His face is simple and honest, but he is extremely cold when he looks into the eyes of the demon sect.


    This man is not Lei Tianhuang, a disciple of Du Shaofu in the ancient wasteland.


    In the tomb of the heavenly way, Du Shaofu had already known his origin through the long river of time. It was a remnant of thunder when his ancestors fell down. It was not until countless years later that he developed his wisdom. He and his ancestor huolei were regarded as his own family.


    Lei Tianhuang has just arrived, and then the void is shaking again!


    A dense and dense pattern of talismans spread out between heaven and earth, forming a unique space channel and rapidly spreading to the battlefield.


    Then, a middle-aged man with a strange charm strides out.


    On his hand, he held the wheel of Fu array with bloody breath!


    "Brother Qingchun!" Du Shaofu chuckled softly.


    "It''s said that someone has touched my brother''s grandmother. Do you have to ask me about the six rounds of blood killing array in my hands before I do such an important thing?"


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, raised his eyebrows. His sight swept away from all the demons on the spot. He ran said.


    In the process of speaking, the wheel in his hand was rotated by him on his fingertips, and there was a posture of killing if a word didn''t agree!


    Seeing Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, Lei Lao, Lei Tianhuang and Zhen Qingchun, the five strong men, all of whom have changed their faces.


    Everyone in the demon sect looks extremely dignified, especially the eight magic emperors.


    In their hearts, they quickly realized that today''s affairs are no longer under their own control.


    Which of the five people who arrived in a hurry is not a strong one in the field of cultivation and fame!


    Don''t say you can''t get the heaven and earth bag in Du Shaofu''s hand, even if you want to kill the old lady of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, so as to save the face of the demon cult!


    This action has already declared the final failure!


    What they didn''t expect was that the demon cult went out on a large scale and surrounded tianwu college. However, Du Shaofu suddenly came out and broke the original plan.


    But what was more unexpected was that the legendary bag of heaven and earth was not in the people of tianwu academy, but in Du Shaofu''s hands.Now, it is even more difficult to get hold of it!


    On the other side, the powerful men of tianwu academy, ancient Tianzong, ancient wasteland and the rest of the land of Kyushu all let out a sigh of relief.


    With the participation of Du Tingxuan and others, the evil cult can no longer lift much storm!


    "Let''s go!"


    Without much hesitation, the great demon emperor spread his voice in a low voice and gave orders to all the people of the demon sect.


    Smell speech, nearly 40 strong person all turn around, turn into a black magic cloud together, fly toward the distance quickly.


    "The bag of heaven and earth..."


    The five evil emperor spoke, still thinking about Du Shaofu''s bag of heaven and earth, as if unwilling to leave.


    "Go


    From the magic cloud came a cold drink from the great devil emperor. The five evil emperor''s body was shocked. He didn''t dare to make any objection again. He flew out and entered the magic cloud.


    "Du Shaofu, put the heaven and earth bag with you for the time being, and will return to my demon sect one day!"


    Before leaving, the five evil emperor also coldly dropped a word.


    "You are welcome to me any time!"


    Du Shaofu responded, watching the magic cloud fly to the sky and disappear.


    "Boss, really let them go like this?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes cast into the distance, some unwilling to tunnel.


    Not long after he arrived here, he only had a slap with the three evil emperors, and he had not yet had an addiction.


    Moreover, there are nearly 60 people here, and there are only less than 40 strong people in the demon sect, so we can open up a war!


    "If I can keep their lives here, I will never let these people of the demon cult leave! It''s just that we''re not enough! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were burning and his fists were tightly clenched.


    He did not want to cut off all the magic emperor in his heart, you know that is the most powerful help of the devil!


    It''s just that many people have been badly hurt and need to be nursed.


    Moreover, the eight evil emperors are not easy to deal with. Even if there are five drunkard fathers to join in, it is not enough to kill even one of them.


    After several times of weighing, he can''t bear to be impulsive!


    It''s the best result to be able to frighten back the demons!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2560

    The overall strength of Du Shaofu and the demon sect gathered in the Xueling mountain was now between Bozhong and no one could crush anyone.


    If the evil cult''s departure is obstructed by force, it will inevitably lead to a more cruel war, resulting in inevitable death and injury.


    For Du Shaofu, he was not ready to fight the demon cult.


    He has not yet collected thirty-six Linglei and nine purple thunder tripods, the demon world has not yet gone, and many forces have not yet been integrated.


    On the other hand, they also have great scruples.


    The demons are still in the process of recovery. If there is a bloody battle at this time, it will be bad for their layout plan!


    Both sides have their own scruples and worries. The war will not be fought after all and can only be left for another day.


    However, when the demons take part in the war, they will face even more violent storms, which will involve all the creatures in the whole world, and no one can escape from the world and be alone!


    "Grandma


    A light call from the colored plume of Kalou interrupted Du Shaofu''s thoughts.


    He turned his eyes and found that the color plume of Kalou was flying towards the lower part of the building and was lying on the ground beside him.


    The ice under the body of Kalou jueyou was impacted by the fall of the demon Peng, and the cracks of sound cobweb distributed around it, which was ferocious.


    Looking down from the sky, his body is like being locked in the middle of this spider web, unable to break free from the cage!


    Du Shaofu knew that the shackles and cobwebs of jueyou, who was trapped in the death of Kalou, were just his stubborn and rebellious!


    "Jueyou..."


    At the moment, the old lady was half kneeling by the side of Jialou jueyou. Her tears were pouring down and her eyes were hazy.


    An old hand, holding a young but gradually cold palm, the other hand, stroking the sun''s face covered with blood.


    On the other hand, the tears on Kalou Cailing''s pretty face were winding, holding his brother''s other hand and weeping.


    Jialoubatian, Jialou jueyu, Jialou juekong and others also went to the side of Kalou jueyu, and everyone''s eyes were sad.


    "Goo Goo!"


    There was a gurgling sound between the throat of Kalou jueyou. Immediately, he could see his jaw straighten and his big mouth of blood gushed out.


    Then, with this scene, his whole breath became more weak, and it was obvious that he was about to die.


    "Milk Grandma Grandson let You are disappointed... "


    Kalou Jue''s voice was low and his words were intermittent. It took a long time for him to say a word.


    His eyes were staring at the sky, empty and gloomy, filled with death.


    "No No.... "


    The old lady shook her head with tears. She repeatedly said "no" in her mouth, but she could not say anything else.


    Looking at her beloved grandson at this time, the old lady has only endless pain in her heart.


    Perhaps she had been disappointed for many times, but at the moment, all her heart knot melted with the passing of her grandson''s life, and she could no longer blame him.


    What''s more, his grandson is to save himself.


    The old lady was the one who loved her younger generation. She watched all this happen and made her heart ache to the extreme.


    "Grandson Grandchildren are unfilial Unfilial... "


    Kalou''s breathing suddenly became heavy and gasped sharply, but such a breath might stop suddenly at any time.


    When Kalou Cailing saw this, he quickly carried the animal energy, put the fiber palm on his brother''s chest, and gently moved the Qi into his body, which made the Kalou Juezi a little calmer.


    "No more, no more Grandma doesn''t blame you. Grandma would rather you didn''t block that for me


    The old lady cried out with grief, almost tearing her heart and lungs.


    If she can, she would rather lie on the ground at this time is her own, rather than her favorite grandson!


    Listening to her grandmother''s crying, Jialou jueyao didn''t say anything to her any more. Instead, he suddenly tried to gather a line of pupil and looked at Du Shaofu, who was standing on the side of Jingli.


    "Du Du Shaofu


    Kalou opened his mouth in a low voice, as if he had something to say to him, but the words could not be heard clearly.


    The palm of the three evil emperors not only destroyed the vitality of his body, but also shattered his spirit.


    Even if the world''s high-level pills, but also unable to cure, really cut back to heaven!


    The Qi that Kalou Cailing entered could only temporarily hold his life for a moment and a half.


    When he heard Jialou juejiao calling himself, Du Shaofu went to the old lady and stood quietly, staring at him and saying, "I know what you want to say. Don''t worry. I will take good care of grandma and the golden winged Dapeng birds."


    Du Shaofu said it very seriously, feeling the old lady''s grief, and he could not help but feel a little sadness.


    "Thank you Thank you


    The corner of her mouth twitched slightly, as if to return a smile.


    "You''re welcome. This is what I should do!" Du Shaofu said.This is what he said from the bottom of his heart. There is no perfunctory element.


    At the end of Jialou''s death, the family members of Nana and the golden winged Dapeng birds were the last to be remembered in my heart.


    This made Du Shaofu feel good about him.


    Over the years, the two have always been hostile to each other because of their relationship with demons.


    But now, how can he not understand that Jialou jueyou did not really want to turn out a family of golden winged mires as an enemy to the whole world.


    In fact, his pride was too heavy and his temperament was stubborn. After he was defeated in the hand of Jialou jueyu, he only wanted to surpass it with his own efforts.


    But no one understood him, and everyone felt that he had gone astray and got deeper and deeper until he was unable to extricate himself.


    For all this, Kalou jueyu himself has never made a half point explanation!


    Because, he doesn''t need it!


    What he needs is just continuous practice, practice and practice, and become stronger and stronger again!


    In fact, he did it!


    He successfully integrated the magic bone and became one of the strongest young people in the world.


    One hundred years ago, he was able to defeat his Kalou jueyu. Now his strength is probably weaker than him!


    Du Shaofu sincerely admired such a young man.


    In the body of Kalou jueyou, he also saw a little shadow of himself.


    In those days, when the old lady thought she was a grandson, it was just because of this!


    From his youth, he got the skills of the golden winged ROC bird family, and thus rose all the way, and formed an indissoluble bond with this family.


    Later, he became a member of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds. He was regarded as grandson by the old lady and became the chief of the young clan. He provided too much help to himself.


    It can be said that without the golden winged mires, there would be no achievements of Du Shaofu today!


    He is not ungrateful, for this group, he really and truly treat them as relatives!


    This kind of relationship is the same as the Du family!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2561

    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the family of golden winged mires is their second home.


    Therefore, even if he did not say so, he would do it according to his own mind and take good care of his grandmother and all the people of the golden winged ROC.


    Jia Lou jueyao looked at Du Shaofu for a long time and felt the affirmation in Du Shaofu''s expression.


    Then suddenly, at a certain moment, he felt relieved, like a long sigh of relief, and the whole person became extremely relaxed.


    However, different from the physical reaction, the two pupils of kaloujue became more and more sharp.


    A strange force suddenly appears between heaven and earth, and then continues to expand and spread, penetrating every place.


    All the people can see is that there is a dark flame rising from Kalou Jue''s body, which is ethereal and illusory, and it looks very unreal.


    The old lady and Kalou Cailing, holding the palm of Kalou JueJie''s hand, felt that the strong erosive atmosphere was constantly drilling into her body.


    This is the evil spirit, with the smell of decay!


    "Grandma Let go of me


    Jia Lou Jue opened his mouth, his arms moved slightly, as if he wanted to take his hand back, not to hurt his grandmother and sister.


    But the strength left in his body was too weak. After a tremor, he fell powerless again!


    His body seemed to be burning, turning into bursts of evil Qi, which was steaming out of his body and then dense.


    The hair and skin, with the speed visible to the naked eye, is reducing and dissolving, and the whole person is immersed in some kind of corrosion!


    But a moment later, his body was small on a circle.


    "No No


    The scene made the old lady cry again.


    How could she not see that this was the burning performance of Kalou jueyu''s demon bone.


    The whole time will not be too much to imagine!


    The old lady held her grandson''s hand more tightly than before, for fear that he would not be there if she let go.


    Even the fire that invaded his body and soul burned his body and soul. She was ignored and could not let her go.


    "Grandma..."


    Du Shaofu spoke anxiously, but he could not stop his grandmother.


    After all, Kalou jueyou is really at the last moment, no one can return to heaven.


    Finally, let the old lady have a look at her grandson who she has been thinking about!


    "Sister Cailing, let go of Jue, and he doesn''t want you to be so!"


    Du Shaofu said in a low voice. Hearing the words, Kalou Cailing nodded his head and withdrew to one side.


    Du Shaofu raised his hand slowly and laid it flat on his chest.


    A grass shaped plant condenses in its palm, releasing a vast and deep breath.


    The whole body of this grass is crystal clear. The shape of the grass is like wild rice, just like the real object.


    Once it appears, there is a very strong breath of life in the world.


    This is Du Shaofu''s immortal grass. Under his control, it flew to the top of the old lady''s head, and a steady stream of vitality poured into her body.


    In addition, in the light of the old lady''s body, the spread of the brilliance.


    The old lady didn''t resist. She just let Du Shaofu do it.


    In this regard, Kalou batian, Kalou Cailing, Kalou jueyu, and Kalou juekun were all relieved.


    With this object, even the power from the burning magic bone of kaloujue could not cause harm to grandma.


    Seeing the scene, he cast a grateful look at Du Shaofu.


    The magic bones in his body were burning, and the terrible burning sensation was pervading the space.


    Though the body''s vitality is fading away, it can''t move.


    But at this time, because of the burning of the magic bone, the spirit power of Kalou jueyou was rising at a terrible speed!


    The result is that you can speak clearly.


    "I know you''re looking for the spirit thunder. I''ll give it to you!"


    Jia Lou Jue said, his body still.


    When his voice dropped, he could only hear a "hissing" sound. A cloud of black light rushed out of his body, straight up into the sky, and black thunder and lightning shot out on it.


    Above the sky, spread the black arc, the whole high altitude in a short moment, then a wave of lightning, the scene is very terrible!


    Soon, there are dark clouds rolling down between heaven and earth, as if thousands of horses galloping and howling in general, the momentum is terrible!


    "Jiuyou magic thunder!" Du Shaofu''s eyes moved.


    He had known that Jialou juejiao was carrying a spirit thunder and successfully integrated with it.


    In his plan, in order to deal with the demon God, he will try his best to find out the whereabouts of the remaining Linglei, and sooner or later he will have a war with Jialou juejiao.


    Today, at the time of his death, he finally hands over the nine you magic thunder.


    "There are also some things here. Among them, there are thirty-six true Peng feathers. I will give them to you! It may not be of great use to you, but it can also bring some use to other people! "Under the control of Jialou juejou''s mind, a bag of heaven and earth floated out and went to Du Shaofu and was caught by him.


    There are 72 feathers of Zhenpeng, and 36 of them are on his body. In addition, those from Jialou juejiao can be counted as having been made up.


    The 72 true ROC feathers came from a strongman of the golden winged ROC family. However, as Jialou jueyao said, it had no great effect on Du Shaofu at that time.


    And if you do a little sacrifice and refining, it can be regarded as a good treasure. It can be of great use to the weak.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m in everything."


    Du Shaofu, holding the undead grass on the old lady, whispered.


    Jia Lou Jue nodded hard, then suddenly, a burst of wild laughter broke out in his throat!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha In fact, I have been against you, but I have to admit that you are better than me! I really want to fight you again


    Kalou chuckled wildly, and his words were full of unyielding fighting spirit.


    In the last moment of life, that stubborn life, once again revealed!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    Suddenly, he began to drink and call Du Shaofu''s name.


    His body was more and more fiery, and his body had been burned out, revealing a dark skeleton.


    Leaping flame, release the breath of terror.


    At this time, he was unable to speak, just relying on the power of the yuan God to roar.


    As the sound fell, a magic light rose from the skeleton.


    Then, the mysterious power rises between the heaven and the earth, just like the soul of the nether world revives, which is extremely terrifying!


    "Take me at last."


    The power of the original God gave out a big drink, and in the dark devil desert, the bones of Kalou Jue stood up!


    The old lady''s palm was broken free, and she turned her head in horror, and looked at the skeleton that had gone straight to Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2562

    Kaloujue''s body has been burned, leaving only a black skeleton with a black flame beating.


    The bones are burning in a "Zizi" way. On the surface, they are like bubbles, which are constantly decomposing and becoming more and more delicate.


    However, at this time, there is an endless ferocious power from the demon bone, which makes many people feel shivering.


    This breath is not much weaker than that of his heyday.


    Du Shaofu stood in his place and did not move. He just watched quietly as such a pair of skeletons rushed towards him.


    He could feel that although he said he wanted to pick him up, he didn''t have any intention to kill him.


    This move, absolutely won''t cause any harm to oneself!


    Then again, even if Jialou jueyou is really malicious, with his own cultivation, he can also be hard to follow!


    That dense bone claw, like the spirit of the nether world, came from hell to capture people''s spirits.


    A series of strange forces continued to invade. As the bone claw passed through the void, it directly hit Du Shaofu''s chest!


    What''s even more bizarre, however, is that when the strike is implemented, there is no energy fluctuation.


    It seemed as if a flat palm touched Du Shaofu''s chest.


    However, Du Shaofu''s face changed!


    The eyes, like the scorching sun, suddenly closed.


    From the magic bone of Kalou jueyou, there was a strange force in the wave, which was constantly introduced into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Shaofu!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Little clan chief!"


    Such a scene, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, general, Jia Lou Jue Kong and others were all shocked.


    All this happened very quickly. By the time they responded, Jialou jueyou''s attack had already hit Du Shaofu.


    Unexpectedly, Du Shaofu seemed completely indifferent to this and did not take any action at all!


    In the end, everyone was worried about his situation, for fear of any accident to Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t worry, three young should be OK!"


    Du Xiaoyao said.


    He had a mysterious connection with Du Shaofu and could feel his state at this time.


    And Jialou jueyou did not show any malice when he was about to die. He should not be cruel!


    They all looked at each other, and they were not talking, but gathered around Du Shaofu.


    In front of him, the magic bone of Jialou jueyan had been burned to a minimum, and the final energy entered Du Shaofu''s body.


    After a gust of wind blowing, the magic bone finally quickly dissipated and turned into void.


    His magic bone, eventually burned out!


    Du Shaofu stood quietly on the ice, as if he had never appeared in front of him.


    "Absolutely


    Half kneeling on the ground of the old lady saw this scene, suddenly like a fool in general, the whole person paralyzed.


    "Grandma


    Jialou Cailing rushed to the old lady and took her to her arms. They sobbed together.


    After a while, Du Shaofu suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Shua!"


    Two dark lights burst out from the two pupils, with the spirit of the dark in the vast, as if a hell god came to the general, eerie and terrible!


    With the rapid passage of time, the two eyes slowly convergence, the awn is also gradually dissipated.


    But in Du Shaofu''s pupil, there is still a magic Qi surging, which is extremely mysterious.


    "Master, what''s wrong with him?"


    Lei Tianhuang body around the lingering light of lightning, simple and honest, tone of worry.


    The rest of them were also worried about what would happen to Du Shaofu.


    That is to say, at a time when people were worried, Du Shaofu made a move!


    His eyes, slowly projected toward the sky.


    There, boundless stratospheric clouds gathered together, lightning and thunder, there is a cloud of black light between the clouds constantly interspersed.


    The cloud of black light, filled with terrible thunder majesty, wisps of lightning continue to spread from it, splitting in the void.


    Bursts of thunder are vast and boundless, making heaven and earth seem to have the feeling of overturning people.


    This black light is just the nine you magic thunder that was fused in the body of Kalou Jue''an!


    At this time, the kaloujue has passed away, and Jiuyou magic ray naturally recovers his freedom, just like a naughty child, celebrating freedom.


    "Jiuyou magic thunder I have a heart for it


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself, his eyes fixed on the black light.


    The thirty-six Linglei were all transformed by the ancestors of Du family at the time of falling and fell in every corner of this world.


    Because the ancestors in countless years ago, it was with the profound meaning of thunder and lightning that transcended the Holy Land and integrated the way of heaven!If we can get together all 36 kinds of thunder and fuse them together, we will have a great hope to get a deeper understanding of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, realize the true meaning of the law, and even touch the ethereal way of heaven!


    But if you don''t have a big chance, it''s too difficult to get all the spirit thunder together one by one!


    The greatest hope is that with the help of the ancestors of fire and thunder, we can slowly collect them.


    Just to deal with the devil, Du Shaofu has been busy running around, and has not much time and opportunity to do this.


    Therefore, the nine you magic thunder, he must be integrated!


    "Come with me and merge with other spirit thunder, then you will have a chance to reappear the ancient divine power!"


    Du Shaofu''s body swayed upward and left toward the nine you magic thunder.


    At the same time. Yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapse sky thunder, Jinwu thunder sky thunder, Taiyin Tianchen thunder, 3000 earthquake Li thunder, soul destroying God thunder and so on, also rushed out of his body, as if cheering for the return of brothers, and leaped toward Jiuyou magic thunder.


    However, the nine you magic thunder, which originally looked like a jubilant passing through the clouds, stopped suddenly, as if feeling some dangerous breath!


    The next moment, its speed suddenly soared, and quickly flew to the far air, and actually wanted to escape.


    "Want to escape? Can you escape? "


    With a smile, Du Shaofu was not in a hurry to catch up.


    He is very clear, all spirit thunder is extremely extraordinary, gave birth to intelligence.


    Therefore, after regaining his freedom, Jiuyou magic thunder will never be easily captured by Du Shaofu!


    Between Du Shaofu''s words, a strange force burst out of his body, like invisible ropes, bound to the nine you magic thunder!


    Soon, it is to see the nine you magic thunder escape action a coagulation, suddenly stopped in the void!


    Then, the black light flew back and forth at a faster speed, as if under the traction of some secret force, and returned to Du Shaofu''s side, unable to resist at all!


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    The three thousand earthquake thunder, the Taiyin Tianchen thunder, the Jinwu burning sky thunder, and the Yinluo Tun soul thunder, all roared out and circled around the Jiuyou magic thunder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2563

    "Merge!"


    Du Shaofu whispered softly. A secret force pulled Jiuyou magic thunder and swept towards him.


    Soon, in the light of several thunder, Jiuyou magic thunder and the rest of it rushed into the mud pill palace of his mind.


    Later, Du Shaofu sat down on the ground with his knees crossed. The mysterious Qi in the shrine kept running and began to refine the nine hell magic thunder.


    "This..."


    Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Lei Tianhuang and so on are some unknown reasons.


    When can Linglei be controlled so easily?


    They all know that at the earliest time, Du Shaofu merged with Linglei, and that was a process of death!


    "Maybe it''s related to kaloujue!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s body is haunted with golden light. He takes a step forward and says softly.


    All of them nodded in unison, indicating that the inference was reasonable.


    In fact, as he said!


    Jia Lou Jue''s seemingly arrogant behavior is actually the final strength of burning his magic bone into Du Shaofu''s body.


    Thus, Du Shaofu can easily control the nine you magic thunder.


    It was because of this that Du Shaofu did not retreat or resist when he finally rushed to him, but let his bone claws hit his chest.


    This is also the last thing that Kalou Juezi did for the family of golden winged mires.


    Du Shaofu sat on the ground with his knees crossed. He was surrounded by electric lights, carrying the dignity of shenglie.


    With the passage of time, this momentum is more and more vast!


    Countless strong lights spread from Du Shaofu, releasing colorful light. It is very beautiful!


    Electric tongue huff and puff, the sound of roar is endless, the surrounding space is silent and broken.


    Such scenes set off Du Shaofu like a God who controls thunder and lightning!


    Soon, in the eyes of Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaofu''s figure was also annihilated in the light of the vast thunder.


    A huge thunderbolt is growing stronger and stronger in Xueling mountain!


    Sansanzhen Li thunder, Yinluo tianhun thunder and Taiyin Tianchen thunder emit different colors of light, entangle and interweave with each other, but they are extremely harmonious.


    This thunderbolt, like a balloon, kept soaring until it reached the size of hundreds of Zhang, and then slowly stopped.


    The awe inspiring power pervaded the general, the first hero, mu Jianchen and others all felt palpitation.


    They are all the strength above the holy land, but at the moment, they can''t be calm in the face of the news from Du Shaofu.


    "Let''s wait a little longer, in case the evil cult takes the opportunity to kill again! With the last help of Kalou jueyu, San Shao should be able to integrate Jiuyou magic thunder completely soon. It won''t take much time! "


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes are full of golden light.


    "Don''t worry. There are many advantages in this Xueling mountain. We can search around here."


    A hundred miles of boundless words, eyes cast around.


    On the way to Du Shaofu''s visit, he met two forces who almost fought for the holy medicine.


    Presumably, in other places, we can also find more sacred medicine and other treasures.


    At present, the demon God is coming back soon. All forces, large and small, are searching for resources to improve themselves, so as to have more means to protect their lives in the catastrophe.


    Therefore, all the benefits of Xueling mountain should not be missed.


    "I don''t know how to open the cave of snow God!"


    He Qingrong suddenly opened his mouth, staring at the giant mansion with flying snow.


    There, it is said that the inheritance of Youxue Tiansheng is hidden.


    But until now, no one has been able to get into it and get the benefits there.


    The generals, ghost children, Liu limo and Ren Yuan who arrived here earlier all came for this chance.


    Because of the arrival of the evil cult, they blocked the plans of the people.


    Now, you can go in and have a look.


    "Holy snow?"


    The wind is not evil, the eyes leisurely is talking to oneself, looking at the eyes of the cave, blooming brilliance.


    Xueling mountain is located in Yuezhou, and the wind without evil also comes from the fengxuemen city of Yuezhou. The book is the way of wind and snow.


    The interest in the inheritance of Youxue Tiansheng must be above all the people present!


    Of course, he Qingrong, from the great snow mountain, has no less desire for this inheritance than he does!


    "Go! Let''s break through the Fu array and go in! As for who can get the inheritance of Youxue Tiansheng in the end, it''s all up to each man and machine to inherit it! "


    Mu Jianchen opened his mouth and said that there was a sword light shining on the robe embroidered with sword patterns.


    With that, a sword was spilled, and countless swords were poured out and killed directly into the snow outside the cave."Ha ha, good! Now the catastrophe is in front of us. If we stand on the same front, we are all our own people. We should not fight for the benefits here! No matter who gets the ultimate benefit, it will enhance our strength! "


    Mu Qing Song Ha ha ha a smile, is also the body shape exhibition plunder, a rush out.


    "When it comes to cracking runes, let me do it! The Fu array arranged by you Xue Tian Sheng is not simple, you all get out of the way


    Du Xiaoyao''s gold robe hunts, said lightly.


    In the process of opening his mouth, he saw that the snow outside the mansion was dancing lightly, but with a seemingly gentle but fierce momentum.


    The attacks of mujianchen and muqingge are all covered by the wind and snow in an instant, and then there are pieces of snow blade shooting. All the attacks are twisted into pieces and disappeared in the snowflakes all over the sky, which has no impact at all.


    As a result, mujianchen and muqingge are greatly disappointed.


    Two people look at each other, obediently back to one side, are looking at Du Xiaoyao.


    "How can the talisman array arranged by Tian Sheng not stop my steps?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s mouth curled up a radian and said with pride.


    At the same time, the blazing golden light burst out of him and turned into a huge shadow of a red Jiri macaque, which was crouching in the void!


    "Roar..."


    Red Jiri macaque roars, shaking the world!


    Under the control of Du Xiaoyao, the huge shadow of the red Jiri macaque rushed out, directly into the cave of Youxue Tiansheng.


    The flying snowflake Rune array flashed through the dense veins, and there were pieces of small talismans and secret patterns lighting up.


    The cold and cold breath broke out and kept attacking Du Xiaoyao.


    But all this, can''t do half damage to Du Xiaoyao.


    The shadow of the red Jiri macaque quickly entered the snow, just like breaking into another space and disappearing!


    "This..."


    Everyone was staring at this scene, and felt extremely incredible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2564

    Many people have heard of the peculiarity of the red Jiri macaque, but they have never seen it personally. What Du Xiaoyao has done has really opened many people''s eyes!


    The Fu array arranged by the heavenly saints is complete and not broken.


    For ordinary people, it is very difficult to break such a rune array.


    Even those with high attainments in Fu and Tao have to spend a lot of effort to find out the tricks and break the battle.


    But what Du Xiaoyao shows is so simple and rude!


    "If you want to come in quickly, don''t dawdle any more!"


    Just when everyone was shocked, Du Xiaoyao''s impatient voice came out from the Fu array.


    Then, only to see the boundless snow formed by the Fu array, suddenly torn a gap, can be two feet wide, enough for several people to enter side by side.


    From the gap, there is a breath of ice and snow, cold and fierce, people shiver!


    "Go


    Dozens of young strong men, such as mujianchen, fengwuxie, muqingge, yiqingrong, liuyanmo and so on, drank each other, and then suddenly moved and flew into the gap.


    But Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Binglun Bingchen, and all the people of the ancient Tianzong and the golden winged Dapeng birds did not enter.


    In addition, Dai Xingyu, Su Muxin and others also stayed outside and did not go to find out.


    Most of them have obtained extraordinary opportunities, and their strength has been greatly improved. There are many biases between the inheritance of Youxue Tiansheng and their own Dharma, and their real gain will not be of much use than others.


    Moreover, for the golden winged ROC birds, the old lady is still in pain after the death of the Kalou Jue. They are not very interested!


    Outside the Tiansheng mansion, after a group of young and powerful people have entered, the torn and opened gap is slowly closed, and it is restored to its original appearance. There is still a lot of wind and snow floating in the sky. It seems peaceful and harmless, and even some magnificent. But everyone knows that there is a terrible opportunity to kill!


    "Du Xiaoyao, who leaves traces in the wind and plucks the feathers of wild geese, does not go anywhere without growing grass like locusts? But I didn''t expect that this time I would be so generous, willing to let others in and get benefits! "


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, turns his wrist and puts away the six rounds of blood killing array. He laughs.


    "The Mu Qing song from Tianlei castle in Leizhou was very good. Now that the catastrophe is coming, what are we going to share with each other? After all, there is only one goal for all of us, that is the devil! This opportunity, or to give the most appropriate talent, calculate the best use of things, play the greatest effect


    Du Tingxuan poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth and said faintly.


    "I''m afraid Du Xiaoyao also knows that you Xue Tian Sheng''s stay is not particularly suitable for him, so he will be so generous!"


    On one side, Dai Xingyu skims her ruddy mouth, which seems to be extremely disdainful of Du Xiaoyao''s character.


    In a moment, she turned her eyes to Du Shaofu, and with a look of worship in her bright eyes, she said, "we''d better wait here! Brother Shaofu doesn''t know when he can refine the nine hell magic thunder! "


    Smell speech, Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun are also looking at the huge thunder light group.


    In the huge thunder, layers of electric light package, purple robe figure sitting among them.


    Several kinds of Linglei emit different breath. Among the masculine and domineering, there are also ferocious and ferocious, which is very strange.


    The electric lights connected Du Shaofu''s body to his mind.


    , as like as two peas, Du Shaofu is the same as the yuan God who is sitting in the void.


    Several spirit thunder, such as Taiyin Tianchen thunder, spirit destroying thunder and Jinwu burning sky thunder, are all around one place, and the nine hell magic thunder is arched in the most central position.


    Yuan Shen''s power is powerful, constantly communicating with Jiuyou magic thunder, controlling its integration with other spirit thunder step by step.


    The endless evil spirit is spreading and struggling to break free.


    However, Du Shaofu has already had the experience of integrating many kinds of Linglei, and his strength is not the same as before. What''s more, he also has the last help of Kalou jueyu.


    No matter how hard Jiuyou magic thunder struggles, it can''t get rid of the confinement. It can only be controlled gradually, and slowly integrates with the three thousand earthquake thunder and the earth collapsing sky thunder.


    In this way, time passed slowly.


    About an hour later, Du Shaofu, who was wrapped up in the thunder light group, suddenly opened his eyes!


    "Shua!"


    "Boom, click, click..."


    The two eyes, like substance, burst out, carrying the power of thunder and breaking through the void. Two terrible black holes appeared in front of the body, which did not disappear for a long time.


    After that, when such eyes gradually closed, Du Shaofu''s eyes were also clear and clear.


    The evil spirit which had been caused by the previous Kalou Jue is no longer there.


    "Jiuyou magic thunder!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart moved. Under the control of Yuan Shen''s power, he saw Jiuyou magic thunder rush out from the center of his eyebrow, standing still in the void in front of him.Dark light emitting, a small electric tongue huff and puff, issued "Zizi" sound.


    At this time, the nine you magic thunder, greatly different from the previous situation, did not show that kind of terrifying majesty and breath.


    Because at this time, it was completely controlled by Du Shaofu.


    Without his guidance, Jiuyou magic thunder is as docile as a good baby.


    When Du Shaofu reached out his hand, Jiuyou magic thunder roared and moved, quickly swept to the palm of his hand, which became the size of a palm, and gently jumped on his hand.


    Such a scene, outside Du Tingxuan and other people are unable to see.


    Because Du Shaofu''s thunder light group has not yet dissipated.


    "I don''t know where the rest of the spirit thunder is!"


    Holding Jiuyou magic thunder in his hand, Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth. His eyes were distracted and he was extremely worried.


    Up to now, only yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapsing sky thunder, 3000 earthquake Li thunder, Jinwu burning sky thunder, Taiyin Tianchen thunder, Laihun God thunder, together with the nine you magic thunder, is only the seventh way!


    When the ancestors fell, a total of 36 Linglei scattered in the world.


    If we collect the remaining 29 hearse at this speed, we don''t know how many years and energy it will take.


    The ancestors of huolei and Fu Yibai once told him that only the people of the Du family, with thunder and martial pulse, could hope to integrate all spirit thunder, so as to reach the height of the ancestors of Du family in archaic times.


    In this way, Fang has the strength to fight with the devil.


    Otherwise, the final outcome of this world may only turn into a vast sea of blood!


    You know, it''s a demon who lives by killing!


    Even the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God joined hands to cross countless worlds, but they couldn''t be killed!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2565

    If you wait until the devil completely recovered, there will be a bloody storm.


    All the creatures in this world will not be his opponents alone!


    Not to mention, in his hands, there are nine magic emperors and the whole demon sect to listen to its orders.


    Relying on the endless killing and the irrigation and nourishment of blood, the devil will only be stronger and stronger!


    At that time, even if the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God came again, they would have nothing to do with the demon God!


    At the most, they can only chase after him as they did in ancient times, but they can''t kill him.


    You know, in today''s world, the ancestors of the Du family who integrated the way of heaven are no longer there, and no one can control the demon God!


    It''s really frightening to think about the final result!


    "Hoo It''s time to go to the demon world


    Du Shaofu breathed out his breath and forgot about those disturbing things.


    No matter how hard the road ahead is, things have to be done one by one!


    Even if the demon God was so horrible that he came with terrible calamities, he would not shrink back!


    The vast majority of the creatures in this world will not watch the demons turn into evil and make the whole world a demon kingdom.


    At present, the most important thing is to integrate all forces and twist them into a rope to deal with the evil cult, so as to avoid the embarrassing situation of fighting on their own.


    Kyushu, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, the ancient wasteland and the animal kingdom are basically in control. There are not too many variables. Everyone is working together to fight against the demon religion.


    In addition, with Du Xiaolin''s existence, the animals in the wasteland will also be under the command of the wasteland, and the audience will dispatch them.


    What is most disturbing is the forces of Legalists, celebrities and political strategists of the nine great masters. I don''t know if anything will happen.


    However, this matter could not be urgent. Most of the nine gods, Lei Ding, were still in the hands of the evil cult. Du Shaofu could not command them.


    Therefore, we can only go to the demon world for a while and draw the forces there to resist the catastrophe.


    "By the way, I almost forgot you!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly raised his eyebrows. Under the control of his mind, Jiuyou magic thunder went into the center of his eyebrows and disappeared!


    Then, with a flick of his wrist, a dark space appeared in front of him.


    In a flash, the purple robe entered it!


    Black hole space, then slowly closed!


    In the outside world, after losing Du Shaofu''s support, the thunder light regiment soon dissipated, revealing the emptiness of nothing.


    "Why, why is Shaofu missing?"


    Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and jialoubatian watched the thunder and lightning dissipate, but did not see Du Shaofu.


    This surprised everyone.


    "Ha ha It''s OK. Wait a little longer. "


    Zhen Qingchun was stunned for a moment and said with a smile.


    He knew Du Shaofu and would never leave without saying goodbye.


    There is only one possibility left. It must have entered the ancient space.


    Since he is doing this, he must have some purpose. It''s better to wait and see.


    In fact, as he expected, Du Shaofu entered the ancient space.


    As soon as he entered, he felt two eyes projected.


    "Laozu longhuang, how are you doing here


    Du Shaofu gently shook his robe and stepped forward to ask.


    What I see in my eyes is the ancestor of longhuang who has become an old man in Qingyi.


    At this time, he was embarrassed and miserable!


    In the first World War of tianwu academy, Du Shaofu slapped his old face half way!


    At present, the injury has not fully recovered.


    A piece of fuzzy flesh and blood hanging on the side of the face, bone stubble Seng exposed outside, it looks like unspeakable rash!


    "Du Shaofu, if you want to kill or cut me, don''t lock me up like a criminal here!"


    When the old ancestor of longhuang opened his mouth, his words seemed a little weak and tired.


    But the tone is still tough!


    "Don''t worry, I''ve changed my mind and won''t kill you!"


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, shaking his sleeve.


    There is no need to guess that during this period of time when the ancestor of longhuang was locked in the ancient space, he must have thought of many ways to break through the shackles here and escape from the heaven.


    To his disappointment, however, he could not shake this space with his perfect strength.


    To the end, exhausted countless mental strength, after all, can not give up, accept the fate!


    "Don''t you kill me? Do you think I''m a three-year-old and believe your lies? "


    The old ancestor of longhuang was stunned and looked at him in disbelief.


    The feud between the two had already been settled and accumulated so deep that it could be said that there was no room for turning around!


    If he had caught Du Shaofu himself, he would never have lived.Therefore, the old ancestor longhuang was puzzled, but he did not have many illusions in his heart. He really thought that Du Shaofu would let him live.


    Unless Du Shaofu is out of his mind and is kicked by some monster of heaven Saint realm!


    "No, you won''t kill me!"


    As Du Shaofu said, with a wave of his arm, a large number of talismans and secret patterns flew out and went towards the ancestor of longhuang.


    The breath of terror instantly diffused and filled the whole ancient space.


    At the same time, a strange wave spread from Du Shaofu, making the ancestor of longhuang feel extremely frightened!


    "Du Shaofu, what do you want to do?"


    Longhuang ancestor''s heart suddenly a Lin, feel a trace of bad.


    Under the body movement, quickly toward the distance to fly away, head also dare not return.


    He was instinctively aware of danger, and even the spirit of the beast trembled violently.


    Du Shaofu said he would not kill him, but what he did next was more terrible than letting him die!


    "Run what, I really won''t kill you! I just need to put some marks on you and be my servant, so that you will not cause me any more trouble


    Du Shaofu said without delay. The light of thunder and lightning at his feet caught up with the ancestors of longhuang without even prompting the golden wings of the ROC.


    He originally planned to make a puppet for himself.


    Even if the power of the puppet is directly limited by the power of the puppet.


    If you use the beast control technique and arrange the blood soul seal, there will be more space in the future, and there will be no risk of repercussions to the owner.


    This method is more suitable!


    "Although this ancient space is large, it is completely under my control. Where can you escape?"


    Du Shaofu said faintly, his hands quickly condensed fingerprints.


    Soon, the blood soul seal is emerging.


    That kind of strange breath becomes more and more vast, which makes the old ancestor of longhuang who fled in a hurry feel deeply afraid!


    However, no matter how he fled, he could not get rid of Du Shaofu''s control.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2566

    Under the control of Du Shaofu''s mind, secret forces surging in the wasteland space constantly swept away towards the ancestors of longhuang.


    The perfect cultivation of his holy land can not be brought into play here, and can only be controlled by Du Shaofu.


    "Roar!"


    A roar of beast roars and shakes the void.


    I saw a burst of golden light, covering the two people''s figure, making the longhuang ancestor feel the pupil burning pain.


    Then, as his eyes pierced through the light, he could see a huge red Jiri macaque in front of him.


    He knew that this was the original spirit of Du Shaofu, with an extremely domineering atmosphere, which suppressed him without any resistance.


    In the blooming of golden light, Du Shaofu''s palm is also meandering, directly pressing on the head of longhuang!


    It was not the first time for him to arrange the blood soul seal. He was already familiar with it, and had no sense of raw and astringent feeling.


    In the circulation of power, the consciousness of the ancestor of longhuang gradually became a little fuzzy.


    But his body was still twitching and shaking, instinctively resisting.


    However, this kind of movement actually slowly abated, until finally stopped.


    Du Shaofu used his skill of controlling animals. The strange patterns were engraved on the original gods of the ancestors of longhuang, and finally formed the seal of blood soul.


    "It''s done!"


    It was not until after a long time that Du Shaofu let out a long breath.


    The golden light of the sky gradually disappeared, and the palm of the hand was taken back, and their figures also appeared.


    "Master


    The old ancestor of longhuang bowed down his head and said to Du Shaofu respectfully.


    "It''s worthy of being a strong man with perfect holy land. It takes a lot of effort to decorate the blood soul seal!"


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu felt a trace of fatigue.


    But in the end, he was very pleased.


    Having such a powerful eight barren demon dragon as a servant can add great help to the whole wasteland!


    The only thing that makes me feel bad is that I take half of my face, which is uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, this is not a puppet. With the cultivation of Laozu longhuang, it will recover in a long time.


    His strength will return to the peak again!


    "I''ll call you longhuang in the future! Now let''s go out! "


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu opened up the ancient space and connected to the outside world.


    The old ancestor of longhuang followed him step by step, and they swept out together and appeared in a frozen snow mountain.


    "Shaofu!"


    "Little clan chief!"


    "Brother!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu appeared, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu, Dai Xingyu and others quickly surrounded him.


    However, the arrival of the old ancestor of longhuang made everyone a little stunned. After that, they all burst out a strong hostility. They all stood by and watched him closely.


    "Don''t be nervous, since long Huang is my own man!"


    Du Shaofu raised his hand to stop people''s overreaction and explained a few words.


    "This..."


    Many people don''t know why, but most people smile after hearing the speech.


    Many people know du Shaofu''s skill of controlling animals.


    However, they still couldn''t believe that the ancestor of longhuang from the ancient wasteland had become Du Shaofu''s servant.


    You know, in fact, the force is terrible, in the whole world that can be counted!


    At least, Du Shaofu was the only one who was able to beat him.


    Even the ancestor of Beilun Bingchen and golden winged Dapeng birds, who came out of the eternal tomb, dare not say that it is stronger than the ancestor of longhuang.


    "Well? Is it the Apocalypse of the cave


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and glanced across the field.


    He found that many previous figures were not here at this time.


    Moreover, although there is a Fu array outside the cave of Youxue Tiansheng, a trace of abnormal fluctuation can be found under the prying of his red Jiri horse Monkey God.


    You don''t have to guess, you can judge that those who are not present at this time must have entered it.


    "Ha ha, Du Xiaoyao suddenly changed his temper and went in with the generals and those people!"


    Zhen Qingchun said with a smile.


    "Why are so many people not in?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhen Qingchun suspiciously. According to reason, the inheritance of Youxue Tiansheng is extremely extraordinary, and there is no reason not to argue.


    "It''s up to the young people to fight for the chance there. We old guys will not get involved! In any case, no matter who finally falls into the hands, it can strengthen a point of strength for fighting against the devil


    Du Tingxuan took a sip of wine and said with a smile.


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu nodded. After a little thought, he was greatly approved.


    Most of the people here are not good at the way of ice. Only when the wind is clean and the face is clear, they are the most suitable inheritors for the inheritance of Youxue Tiansheng.After a while, he said, "then we don''t have to wait here. Let''s go and do our own work."


    Du Shaofu turned to look at the ancestor of longhuang who stood behind him respectfully and said, "longhuang will stay here to meet him. After they come out, he will return to the wasteland and guard the stone city with his soul concubine! The rest, wait till I come back! "


    "What are your next plans?" Du Tingxuan asked.


    "I have to go to the demon world immediately, there is no time to delay!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were long and worried.


    Hearing this, everyone understood his intention and were silent.


    Their eyes toward Du Shaofu are full of expectation.


    Now all the actions of this young man are preparing for the disaster. The burden on his shoulders is too heavy!


    "All in all, be careful!"


    Du Tingxuan looked at his monkey and whispered.


    "I will!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and immediately added: "send someone to send a message to huolei''s ancestor. I''ll wait for him in the demon world. The remaining 29 Linglei will be easier to find out if he needs his help."


    "Good!" Du Tingxuan''s jaw head.


    After a little sinking, Du Shaofu turned to the direction of the golden winged ROC.


    Kalou batian, Kalou jueyu, Kalou Cailing, Kalou juekun, and the old lady were all there.


    After the public''s consolation, the old lady''s mood has calmed down a lot.


    But her old eyes were still turbid and gloomy, and she was obviously still grieving for the passing away of kaloujue.


    "Grandma


    Du Shaofu took the old lady''s arm and comforted him and said, "jueyou''s success in finding his way back shows that he still has you and other people in his heart. Don''t be too sad!"


    "Don''t worry, son. I''ll be fine! Although Jue Ma is gone, I still have you


    The old lady squeezed out a smile and touched Du Shaofu''s head.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head vigorously. Seeing his grandmother''s appearance, he could not help feeling sad.


    After a few more words, he said goodbye to the old lady and everyone else.


    "Gone


    Du Shaofu turned back and looked at the infinite distance with a burning look: "start, demon world!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2567

    As soon as Du Shaofu''s words were finished, his body gradually faded out of the void and went through the space.


    "Three little, wait for me!"


    At this time, a voice came out of the cave of Youxue Tiansheng.


    Then, a burst of bright golden light burst out of it, and instantly broke through the obstacles of the outer array. Like a flying sword, it quickly chased after Du Shaofu in the direction of his disappearance.


    As soon as the golden light first appeared, it hit the distant sky in the blink of an eye, and then disappeared.


    "What does Du Xiaoyao want?"


    Zhen Qingchun has a special charm on his face, some can''t help but say.


    "Demon world, it is a place rarely seen in front of people, and rarely heard of any people and deeds there. Presumably, there will be a lot of opportunities hidden in it. With Du Xiaoyao''s personality, there is no reason not to join in the fun!"


    Du Tingxuan walked slowly for two steps and said with a smile.


    "Demon world, I''m afraid it''s more difficult than we think! I hope Shaofu can get a satisfactory result when he goes here. "


    Zhen Qingchun looks a little worried.


    Demon world, for all people, almost only exists in the legend.


    Among them, all the creatures are produced by all things in the world. They are extremely powerful!


    It can be said that the overall strength of the demon world, although it can not compare with all the races in this world together.


    But there are no simple people who can become spiritual beings.


    Ordinary people into the demon world, if a careless word, often will have a life-threatening!


    Not to mention whether there is any strange secret place, which contains endless danger.


    "The world will no longer be peaceful, the demon world is not a place we know well, and basically have nothing to do with demons. What''s more, I don''t know if the demon sect will have the idea there! "


    Du Tingxuan is also vaguely worried about Du Shaofu''s going alone.


    They have never seen too many demons, only the purple lotus fairy and the rainbow moon.


    Of course, the ancestors of huolei and Lei Tianhuang are demons, but their origins are extraordinary, and Lei Tianhuang was not long ago giving birth to wisdom.


    I think there will be no connection between them and the demon world.


    In addition, there is Du Xiaoyao, a monkey that jumps out of the stone, but he has been following Du Shaofu all the time, and it is impossible for him to have any understanding of the demon world!


    "Send a message to huolei ancestor. Other things should be done at a faster pace. We should stop the rise of demon religion at all costs." Pure and mellow.


    "We old guys, if we can share more for Shaofu, we should share more. We can''t let all the pressure be carried on his shoulders alone."


    Gu Qingyang twisted his pale beard and said.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed slowly, and ten days of time had already passed by unconsciously.


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao walked through the space passage.


    In the past ten days, they have never stopped their pace, and have been moving towards the direction of demon world.


    In fact, not many people know the exact location of the demon world, and Du Shaofu only listened to the master huolei once mentioned the general location.


    For huoleizi, an old monster who lived from archaic times to today, it is not surprising to know these things.


    "Boss, how long do we have to get to the demon kingdom?"


    In the void passage, Du Xiaoyao''s eyes are filled with Jinxia, looking at Du Shaofu and asking.


    "It should be soon! Ten days is enough time for us to cross this boundary! But the demon world is too far away, and it is in a special space. It can be regarded as a real self boundary, so it takes a lot of time! "


    Du Shaofu said, chuckling, with one hand on his back.


    Sure enough, there was not too much time in the past. He just stopped in the space passage.


    Almost at the same time, Du Xiaoyao also stopped his pace, and his powerful yuan Shen power peeped into the outside world.


    They both found something unusual!


    "Go down and have a look!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed slightly and said to Du Xiaoyao.


    With the fall of their voices, they also swept out of the space passage, and then appeared in a vast mountain range.


    This is a vast place, countless mountains up and down the ups and downs, looking from the sky, spectacular.


    In this mountain range, there are countless giant trees rooted in the sky. If they survive from ancient times, each tree is extremely strong and tall, like a primitive jungle.


    In this jungle, there are many powerful monsters walking through it, and there are a lot of miraculous drugs.


    The aura fills every place, which makes people breathe more smoothly.


    It''s just that for Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, they don''t pay much attention to the miraculous medicine.


    Only the elixir will make them interested.Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu fell down, and the breath of simplicity and vicissitudes came to their faces.


    However, different from the general jungle, the space here also has a strange fluctuation.


    If it is a general strong person to this point, I am afraid it is very difficult to find this.


    However, Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao are not ordinary people. One of them has the spirit of red Jiri macaque, and the other is the body of chijiri macaque.


    In the eyes of other powerful people, those extremely powerful runes can''t stop them, let alone some of the spatial fluctuations here, and they can''t escape their perception of the powerful spirit.


    "Here, it must be the entrance of the demon world!"


    Du Shaofu crossed into the mountains and stood on the top of a giant tree in the sky.


    In front of him, there is a place dozens of miles away, and the space seems to have produced subtle invisible folds, and occasionally a series of waves spread out.


    But if we don''t observe it carefully, we can''t find such a movement at all.


    Needless to say, after that distorted space, it is very likely that there is another place.


    According to Huo Lei Zi, the biggest possibility there is the entrance of demon world!


    "Come on, I can''t wait!"


    Du Xiaoyao didn''t care what Du Shaofu was thinking in his mind. He just rushed over.


    The demon world is different from other places. It is definitely a treasure land that can make all things produce wisdom.


    It can be imagined that all living beings are the existence of all things, in which there must be many strange places and the existence of many opportunities.


    "This guy is really a disaster. It seems that the demon world will suffer!"


    Du Shaofu gave a light scolding and chased after him with a smile.


    He is also more curious, what kind of place is the demon world.


    Since it can form a space of its own and produce many demons, its extraordinary place can be seen only by imagination.


    One after the other, when they flew over a huge tree, their bodies burst into a strong light, terrifying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2568

    The fierce breath swept through the vast, just as the strong wind pointed to the branches of the trees, large and large leaves were rolled up and withered in the void!


    Two golden lights are blooming in the sky, like two big days hanging in the void.


    The golden light all over the sky, dyed the green and mang old forest nearby golden.


    The great pressure from Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao filled their bodies. The nearby monsters were crawling on the ground, roaring and kneeling in this direction. They were terrified!


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, one of them displays the red Jiri horse Monkey God, the other shows the noumenon, and plunges into the place where the space ripples one after another.


    When the huge resistance came, they had a strong sense of rejection, and the squeezing force surged like a wave, so as to beat them off and stop their movements.


    Just for these two people, such power is not enough to stop them!


    Three huge red Jiri marmosets gave out an earth shaking roar respectively, and then a violent wave came out of the space ripple, and then the golden light all over the sky suddenly closed, and their figures disappeared.


    It seems that there has never been a human figure in this forest.


    The whole mountain, also restored quiet, all the monsters are trembling to look around, and then panic to spread their hooves to escape to the distance!


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao broke through the barrier of the space, and their bodies appeared in a very different space from the outside world.


    "Is this the demon world? It''s really full of Aura!"


    Du Xiaoyao sniffed and said.


    As soon as they stepped into this place, they felt as if they were materialized!


    On the body, it seems that every pore will open and breathe happily. Even the mysterious Qi in the Shenque moves faster than usual.


    This rich, than they have been to any one of the space to come more intense!


    "Three continents and nine states have one boundary. Kyushu is a whole world, and the other five places can be regarded as independent spaces! Since it is called the demon world, it must have its own uniqueness! And can make all things produce wisdom, that must rely on the support of extremely strong spiritual power! Therefore, it is reasonable that the demon world is endowed with unique advantages! "


    Du Shaofu said with his eyes slightly narrowed.


    There are not many demons that he has really dealt with. Although he has killed a lot of them before, they can only be regarded as very weak existence.


    And the most familiar, also purple lotus fairy and rainbow moon two people.


    "It''s a good place. There must be treasure."


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes glowed green, and the power of Yuan Shen kept searching for the four directions.


    Such a different world, the achievement of a large number of demons, do not think, which must contain a great treasure.


    "Don''t just think about the treasures. The purpose of our coming here is to draw the demon world together to fight against the devil! I don''t know what kind of forces the demons here have, and who should I go to? "


    Du Shaofu said, but he was worried.


    If the forces of the demon world are too numerous and complex, it will not be easy for them to achieve their goals.


    If we take them in one by one, we will certainly delay too much time.


    And if the whole demon world is a unified situation, it only needs to persuade the highest authority, you can easily achieve the results you want!


    "Let''s go! Go and see what kind of place it is. I hope the situation is not too complicated! "


    Du Shaofu rushed out and quickly swept into the distance.


    Du Xiaoyao''s face was also serious. He seemed to feel Du Shaofu''s emotion and began to take it seriously.


    "Why, boss, there are some demons ahead!"


    In the process of moving forward, Du Xiaoyao turned her eyes and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Well, it seems that the cultivation is not too strong! Let''s go and have a look and find out what''s going on here! "


    Du Shaofu also found that there was a vast and disordered mountain forest not far away.


    In the mountain forest, the weeds and shrubs are clumsy and incomparable.


    At the same time, there is a strange wave coming out, that is the breath of life.


    This kind of breath is different from that carried by Terrans and orcs. It has a natural charm.


    In the perception of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, there are huge trees and shrubs growing there.


    However, the fluctuation of its emission makes it easy for the two people to judge that those are the bodies of demons, which exist in noumenon!


    According to those breath, we can know that the cultivation of these demons is not profound. The most powerful one is equivalent to the realm of human emperor Wu. Among the demons, it should be called the demon emperor!


    Such accomplishments can be transformed into human beings!


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao flew down into the woods.


    "Why? Someone is coming


    For the arrival of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, these tree demons and rattan spirits were slightly surprised and their soul power fluctuated."Young man, what kind of spirit are you? Why are you here?"


    A big tree about ten feet thick uttered a hoarse voice and asked Du Shaofu.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m coming down from outside and passing by here. I don''t want to disturb you. I just want to inquire about some things."


    Du Shaofu arched his hands around him, saying that he and Du Xiaoyao both restrained their breath and did not want to frighten the spirits.


    The purpose of his coming here is to find out the power situation of the demon world, and he doesn''t want to delay more time here.


    They will not have any hostility to these weak spirits.


    It''s just what Du Shaofu said that made many trees and shrubs around him shake violently. It''s obvious that he was surprised!


    "From the outside? Are you not a demon? "


    The branches and leaves of the big tree that had opened its mouth trembled violently, and then rumbled and trembled with the whole earth.


    Then, a flash of green light, the tree disappeared from its place.


    An old man with dry skin appeared in front of Du Shaofu''s body. There was no white hair on his head, but green leaves.


    There was a stripe around his neck, like a circle of bark.


    "That''s right. I''m a human race. I''m not invincible here. I just want to know about the situation here. Please let me know!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man in front of him and said.


    "Terran! It''s a Terran! How can Terrans enter our demon world


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao in astonishment.


    He lived a lot of years, and naturally he knew the particularity of the demon world.


    Generally speaking, it is impossible for the Terrans to enter the demon kingdom. Even the strong ones in the demon realm cannot break through the outer space barrier.


    Unless it is the demon Saint strong hand, can shuttle free there!


    But these two young people said they came from outside!


    Isn''t their cultivation quite terrible?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2569

    The old man transformed by the giant tree was very surprised at the strength of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao. If they could break through the outer space barrier of the demon world, their strength must be no less than that of the demon saint.


    It is no wonder that the existence of these people has been spied out by them.


    You should know that in this whole old forest, there are countless trees, trees and shrubs, and there are only a few of them with the body of a demon.


    If they can''t come in, they can''t see it.


    "The two adults don''t know what they want to know. As long as the old man knows it, he knows everything."


    The old man bowed his hand to Du Shaofu, and his tone became more polite.


    Du Shaofu said with a smile: "I''ve just arrived here. Can you tell me which of the strongest forces in the demon world are and where are they? Please show me the way. I want to visit you! "


    The old man was stupefied by the smell of speech, and seemed to have some worries.


    As soon as the young man opened his mouth, he said he would visit the strongest person in the demon world, which made him feel astonished!


    Standing in front of the two people, strength in the end to what extent, dare to say such words?


    But the shock lasted only a short moment.


    The green leaves on the old man''s head trembled and adjusted his mood. He said, "the demon world is vast and incomparable, and I don''t know how much concrete it is! For those who are superior to the strong, also know not much! All I know is that almost all the spirits in the demon kingdom are under the control of the holy demon hall, and the saint demon hall is in the ancestral demon mountain


    "Saint demon hall? Zudemon mountain? "


    Du Shaofu said these two names in silence, but did not speak. The eyes are still looking at the old man, waiting for his next.


    "It''s said that the two strongest ancestors in this hall are named TIANYAO Laozu and Diyao Laozu. They have cultivated to the heaven. It is said that they have already reached the peak of this realm! Their fame is well known in the demon world! Of course, what kind of realm is that is not what the little demon emperor can understand


    The old man looked up at the sky, sighed and said, the old face has the color of yearning.


    "Heaven demon ancestor, earth demon ancestor!"


    Du Shaofu said to himself. After seeing each other with Du Xiaoyao, he opened his mouth and asked, "what is the essence of the demon ancestor and the earth demon ancestor that day?"


    "I don''t know! I''ve only heard that the temple of Saint demon has been in charge of by the ancestor of the earth demon. As for the ancestor of the heavenly demon, it seems that it has not appeared for many years. It seems that it is much longer than the time when the old man gave birth to wisdom! " Said the old man.


    Du Shaofu nodded and did not doubt the old man''s words.


    With the strength of the realm of demon emperor, many things can not be detected.


    For the heaven demon ancestor and the earth demon ancestor two people''s noumenon and the concrete strength, as long as after seeing, oneself sees knows!


    He thought for a while and then asked the old man, "where is the ancestral demon mountain? How can we go?"


    "I don''t know the specific location of Zuyao mountain, but I know its general location. It''s at least hundreds of thousands of miles away from here to the northwest. The demons that you can meet along the way will become more and more powerful. It''s not hard to find out when the two adults will inquire about it in detail."


    The old man bowed to Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao.


    "Hundreds of thousands of miles! It''s a long way to go


    Du Xiaoyao smacked his lips and said.


    However, he didn''t care much about it in his heart. With his strength with Du Shaofu, it would take him too long to cross such a distance.


    Du Shaofu lowered his head and pondered for a moment. Then he asked, "master, is there any other force in the demon world that can be compared with it, or is it different from it?"


    Listen to what the old man said earlier, it seems that the holy demon hall is already the strongest force.


    If so, his journey would be much simpler.


    As long as you find the demon ancestor and the earth demon ancestor on that day, and persuade them, it is tantamount to persuading the whole demon world!


    Such a situation is what Du Shaofu most wanted to see!


    The old man licked his dry lips and said to Du Shaofu, "my Lord, although the holy demon hall is the most powerful force in the demon world, it is not without rivals! As far as I know, there is a man named Blackwater monarch, who occupies the Heishui River millions of miles south of the saint demon hall, and has always been against the holy demon hall! However, the overall strength of Heishui river is not as good as that of the holy demon hall. It is just that it occupies the Heishui River, which is a remote place. It is difficult for the holy demon hall to destroy it! "


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he knew it clearly in his heart,


    such a situation did not make Du Shaofu feel much worry.


    According to the meaning of the old man''s words, the holy demon hall almost unifies the whole demon world. No matter how strong the Heishui river is, it can only rely on dangerous places to circle with the holy demon hall, but it has no real hard magnetic ability!Of course, the black water monarch is not a simple generation.


    In the case that the God demon ancestor in the saint demon hall has not appeared for many years, the whole holy demon hall led by the Heishui River and the earth demon ancestor can be regarded as the enemy of most demon circles. It can be seen from this courage that it is not an easy person to deal with!


    "Boss, do you think we should help the holy demon hall deal with the Heishui River, or help the Heishui River deal with the holy demon hall?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes flashed and said to Du Shaofu.


    His meaning is very simple. If you help one party and take the other side, you will have bargaining chips.


    At that time, the whole demon world will be truly unified. If you want to bring them together to fight against the demon sect, there will be less resistance than expected at this time!


    "What''s more, let''s take a look in the direction of Saint demon hall first!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said, "thank you for telling me this! We won''t disturb you any more. We''ll leave now! "


    "Take your time, two adults!" The old man bent over to see him off.


    The figures of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao fade away from the mountain forest in the blink of an eye.


    The old man looked at this scene and stood in place!


    After a long time, when it was confirmed that the two young men in purple and gold robes had really left, the old man finally turned his eyes to a small vine not far away, and said, "Teng Jiu, go to Castle Peak city quickly and tell the Lord of the city what happened here today! These two young people from outside are really not simple! The demon world has been quiet for a long time. I hope there will be no big disturbance because of their coming! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2570

    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao went all the way to the saint demon hall according to the direction of the old man.


    More than a day passed, that is, in the evening of the next day when they entered the demon world, they had already walked a lot of distance.


    It is at this time that they both stopped their bodies and emerged from the void channel and remained in the void.


    Because, not far in front of the two, there is a quite magnificent city standing quietly in the sight.


    "I didn''t expect that the demons in the demon world would build cities like human beings!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the huge gate and was surprised.


    The thick wall looks like a complete Boulder, with smooth walls and no cracks.


    A huge door hole is hollowed out, which can be hundreds of feet high for people to enter and leave!


    At this time, there are a lot of living things in and out of there, in an endless stream.


    The appearance of these creatures is very strange, with long roots on the soles of their feet, thorns in their arms, and black stones on their heads.


    It is easy to see at a glance that these creatures are all the bodies of demons and retain some of their original appearance after being transformed into human forms.


    "Boss, let''s go and have a look! There may be something good in the city of demon kingdom


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes glowed with gold and looked at Du Shaofu with hope.


    "It''s good to have a look. By the way, I''ll find out if all the information I''ve got is accurate."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said with a smile.


    He was well aware of Du Xiaoyao''s personality and was extremely keen on treasures.


    It''s not easy to meet a demon''s city. He won''t give up if he doesn''t go in for a walk!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also had another consideration.


    The old man transformed by the giant tree is really weak. It is difficult to consider the accuracy of the information it provides. It is better to explore the city again!


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s words were finished, he should take them in the direction of the city gate.


    Du Xiaoyao saw this, followed closely!


    They fell down in front of the city gate and walked on foot, passing by one by one.


    Their arrival did not attract much attention.


    Du Xiaoyao, who jumped out of the stone, was originally a demon.


    Du Shaofu could not see that he was a human being after he covered up his breath.


    "Lingquan, the Lingquan found in the LuoDuan mountains, sold at a low price!"


    "Brother, high level elixir is on sale. Come and have a look."


    "Come and have a look..."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao entered the city, they were in a trance. They felt as if they had entered a human market. The roadside was full of stalls, and some high-end shops were on the street. All kinds of calls for buying and selling were heard.


    At the same time, there are many ghosts coming and going. They stop and look at the places where they sell. If they catch the right ones, they will exchange them with the corresponding goods.


    "Is this really the demon world..."


    Du Xiaoyao Leng Mou son said, here the scene and he imagined seems to be some different.


    "It''s a bit unexpected, but there are some good things here!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a smile.


    He looked at the objects on the street one by one and found that some of them were really not ordinary goods.


    If it is for the warlords or the Terrans below the realm of martial arts, it is of great use to change them into their hands.


    Just for them two people, it seems that some not enough to see!


    Du Shaofu looked at it for a while, but he felt a lack of interest, and slowly withdrew his eyes.


    However, his eyelids leaped suddenly when his eyes crossed the end of the street!


    "Eh?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised and looked at the deepest place.


    There sat an old man, dishevelled and dishevelled.


    Different from most people, the old man''s arms look like they are woven by roots of Wisteria. At a glance, we can see that his body is a vine.


    But what interested Du Shaofu was not the old man himself, but something on the ground in front of him.


    It was a stone, the size of a washbasin. It looked like a lump of coal. At first glance, it looked very mediocre.


    Therefore, there was no one standing in front of the old man''s stall.


    All the demons in a little glance, they did not care to go far.


    Looking at the stone, Du Shaofu''s heart began to beat violently!


    "I didn''t expect to meet this thing here!"


    Du Shaofu murmured, raised his steps, and walked quickly to the old man.


    "Boss, you are not stupid. It''s a broken stone. At most, it''s a piece of material that can be used to refine garbage spirit tools. What''s good about it?"Du Xiaoyao didn''t know why, looking at Du Shaofu''s excited appearance, he couldn''t help shouting.


    Du Shaofu ignored him and went to the old man and grabbed the stone in his hand.


    But before he had time to look at it carefully, a very arrogant voice came into Du Shaofu''s ears!


    "Old man, I''ll take this broken stone. You can make an offer."


    When Du Shaofu turned and looked, he saw a small young man come to his side.


    The figure of the young man is regular, and his eyes, ears, hands and feet are all in line with human beings.


    The only thing that can show his own characteristics is the willow hair.


    However, that face is a sharp mouth, extremely obscene, coupled with the arrogant manner, people feel unspeakable disgust.


    As the young man spoke, a small palm of his hand was sticking out and directly grabbed at the stone in Du Shaofu''s hand, which was obviously forcibly seized.


    "Don''t you understand the first come first served rule when you want to grab something from me?"


    Du Shaofu''s right arm swayed slightly, avoiding the young man''s palm easily.


    At a glance, he saw the strength and noumenon of the young man thoroughly, just a willow tree in the realm of demon respect.


    This kind of cultivation may indeed be enough to dominate the party. At his youth''s age, he must be the direct descendant of a great power. However, Du Shaofu didn''t need to pay attention to it.


    Today, he is sure to get this ugly stone!


    Because when he saw the stone, he felt a familiar and strange breath.


    Others may not be able to see it, but Du Shaofu felt it all at once. It was very difficult to catch the aura of thunder on it. Even Du Xiaoyao thought it was an ordinary stone!


    Yes, it was a breath of thunder that he had never met.


    It is very likely that the place where this stone comes from is the place where the thunder is located.


    He is now carrying seven auras and is more sensitive to such a breath than anyone else.


    If not, it is impossible to find the extraordinary place of this stone at a glance!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2571

    What Du Shaofu said made the young man with willow hair turn black.


    The old man sitting on the ground was happy because someone finally fell in love with his stone, but in the twinkling of an eye, there was a dispute.


    He agreed very much with what the youth in purple robe said. Just as he was about to echo a sentence, he saw clearly the face of Liu Fa''s youth. In a moment, his expression was appalled. A word was swallowed back into his stomach. He only opened his mouth and could not say a word any more!


    "Boy, you don''t want to see where Biliu city is. You can tell me the rules of first come, second served!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Liu FA Youth said coldly, with his nostrils up to the sky. He would like to grow up in the brain, with his toes high.


    This sentence made Du Shaofu''s eyebrows pick. Needless to say, the young man must be a second generation ancestor. Relying on his family situation and his own strength, he was used to domineering in front of outsiders!


    For such a person, Du Shaofu had no heart to reason with him, regardless of whether it was right or wrong, just teach him a lesson!


    But he has not had time to start, Du Xiaoyao on one side is the first to blow up hair!


    "What the hell are you? You dare to shout in front of Laozi


    Du Xiaoyao said, a dart to jump forward, the hand is very fast, directly will that Liu hair youth collar to carry up.


    Then, before the youth had a reaction, he threw it out with a wave of his arm!


    "Boom" after the sound of the sound, rocks fly in the air, smoke and dust everywhere, the distant city wall above a human shaped hole, inside and outside transparent!


    However, the city wall did not collapse, and even there were no cracks on the wall. It can be seen that Du Xiaoyao''s strength control has reached what kind of wonderful situation!


    This scene shocked everyone on the street, including the old people nearby.


    But only Du Shaofu knew that Du Xiaoyao was extremely merciful!


    If he wants to, with the young man''s cultivation, Du Xiaoyao can easily crush to death with one finger!


    "Some people just don''t know the height of the earth. They really have enough to live!"


    Du Xiaoyao turned his thin mouth and murmured. His eyes didn''t look at that side!


    With a smile, Du Shaofu didn''t care about it. Instead, he looked at the old man who had become a green vine. He threw the stone in his hand and asked, "I don''t know what the old man wants to change?"


    "My Lord! I want to exchange for the elixir that can help breakthrough


    Because of Du Xiaoyao''s domineering influence, the old man was cautious in his words, but he looked at Du Shaofu with hope.


    He stayed here for a long time. No one paid any attention to this stone. However, the young man should have great interest in it.


    "The panacea for breakthrough?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows again. He was a little surprised and said, "is this stone worth the price?"


    He can see that the old man has reached the state of the demon emperor''s perfection. If he breaks through it again, it will be the realm of demon respect.


    The elixir of breaking through the realm of demon respect is extremely extraordinary!


    Just as Du Xiaoyao said earlier, this black stone can only refine a spirit tool that is not in the current. Compared with the elixir needed by the old man, it is not at the same level!


    If Du Shaofu had not sensed a faint breath of spirit and thunder, he would not have been interested in it.


    This old man, it seems that he is a bit of a lion!


    "Big adult! I also have a message here. Maybe it''s worth the price! "


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s expression, the old man said in a hurry.


    "Oh? What kind of news? "


    Du Shaofu became more interested. He guessed in his heart that what the old man knew might have something to do with the eighth Linglei.


    If this is the case, let alone the elixir to break through the realm of wuzun is to give him a holy medicine, and he will make a lot of money!


    "This stone comes from Jueyin mountain, a secret place left by ancient times. It''s from there that I brought this stone. It''s said that there will be a mysterious thing there, but..."


    The old man said, a blush appeared on his face, showing some embarrassment.


    "Just what?"


    Du Shaofu asked in a hurry. The mysterious thing about to be born is very likely to be a thunder!


    "It''s just that many strong men have already overtaken them. I can''t get such an opportunity at all. I can only come back here!" Said the old man.


    Du Shaofu nodded to make it clear.


    I''m afraid the old man''s news has been lagging behind. No wonder he will be embarrassed!


    The thirty-six Linglei were transformed by the ancestors of Du family when they fell. Each of them is extraordinary. It is reasonable to attract many powerful people!


    However, Ling Lei is of great importance to Du Shaofu. No matter what the current situation is, he must go there!Without thinking about it, Du Shaofu directly took a holy medicine from the bag of heaven and earth, held it up to the old man, and said, "this is a holy medicine. Let alone help you break through the realm of demon respect. Even if it is to make you reach the Ultimate Nirvana, it is not impossible! But if you want to, you must take us to Jueyin mountain! "


    "I will!"


    Seeing this, the old man was very happy and nodded more than once. He was afraid that Du Shaofu would repent.


    "Let''s go now!"


    Du Shaofu said that he gave the medicine to the old man.


    At the same time of speaking, he also transmitted the voice to Du Xiaoyao, telling him that it might be related to Linglei.


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly understood the importance of the matter, but also agreed with the jaw head.


    However, just as they turned around to cross the void and leave, they found that a large group of people were coming in the direction of the three of them.


    There are 30 people in this group, led by a middle-aged man with curly skin. The young man who was directly smashed by Du Xiaoyao was also among them. At this time, he was holding his chest and limping, obviously suffering from severe trauma.


    Obviously, this is to fight small, to the old, this is to find a place to them!


    But don''t mention that the cultivation of the first middle-aged man was not weak. He actually reached the middle peak of the saint demon realm, and was only one step away from the later stage!


    "Another willow demon!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Like the young man, the hair of the middle-aged man was also willow.


    Seeing the arrival of these people, the old man trembled violently and wanted to find a crack to hide in.


    "Big My Lord, let''s go, or it will be too late


    The old man said in a hurry, tugging at Du Shaofu''s sleeve.


    "Don''t be nervous, old man!"


    Du Shaofu gave him a smile, indicating that he was at ease.


    "It''s not good to live well, but to die!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes are covered with golden light, and his voice says coldly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2572

    "Elder, do you know where those people came from?"


    Du Shaofu looked back and asked the old man.


    Although he can see through the body of the people, he knows nothing about the forces in the demon world and the identity of these people!


    But the old man saw those people but his face was full of panic. He must be familiar with them!


    "My Lord, the middle-aged man is the Lord of the city, and the young man is his son! The father and son have always been domineering, and no one dares to provoke them! "


    The old man adjusted his panic and said to Du Shaofu.


    "The city Lord of Biliu City, who is also a overlord, is so arrogant. How can he not have the courage at all?"


    When Du Shaofu looked at the middle-aged man, he couldn''t help but look down on him.


    The old man took over his words and said, "I don''t know. The Lord of Biliu city has the status of elder of Saint demon hall, and his status is not low! It was only a few hundred years ago that his brother betrayed the temple and went to the black water monarch to become the first military division under his seat. Therefore, the city master of Biliu city was implicated and expelled to this corner of Biliu city. He lost his core position and was reviled and despised by countless demons! But because of his strong strength, it is said that he is about to be in the late stage of the holy demon realm, but no one can really deprive him of all his power! Here, no one can help them


    "It has something to do with the black water monarch!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, his heart became clear.


    Because the city master is lost, so let out the resentment!


    However, the black water monarch is also a character. He is not a simple man who can fight against the saint demon hall.


    The first military division under his seat is definitely a man of extraordinary wisdom!


    While they were talking, the thirty figure had already descended from the sky and surrounded Du Shaofu.


    This situation makes the old man more uneasy.


    "What kind of people do you dare to play wild in Biliu city?"


    The middle-aged man, who was the city master of Biliu City, stared at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao one after another, and said in a calm voice.


    "Why do you want to settle with me? In this world, there is no place where I dare not behave wildly! "


    Du Xiaoyao stepped forward and glanced at the young man. He didn''t care at all.


    Although this sentence is arrogant, it is also a fact.


    He has always been the only one who plundered others everywhere. How many people dare to provoke him!


    With their current strength, they are also the peak in this world. Are you afraid of a person in the middle of the saint demon realm?


    Hearing Du Xiaoyao''s words, the middle-aged face was filled with anger.


    "No one dares to talk to me like that in Biliu! What''s more, you are trying to kill my son


    The middle-aged man was furious, but he was cruel to Du Xiaoyao.


    But this time, Du Xiaoyao didn''t take his words. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the young man with Liu hair. He said with high air: "I don''t want to kill you. It''s kindness to you. I dare to send you to the door again!"


    "Boy, don''t you think you''re too wild?"


    The city Lord of Biliu City responded, his voice became more gloomy and his eyes were full of murderous intent.


    At the same time, a strange breath rose from his body, which was very different from the human race and the monster beast!


    Its brain, a root of willow through the void, with unprovoked domineering momentum, directly toward Du Xiaoyao attack and entangle!


    A word does not agree, immediately start to move, this area has a murderous air in the air, strong and fierce!


    "Is it? Then let you see what is really rampant! Roar


    As soon as Du Xiaoyao finished his words, he let out an earth shaking roar from his throat, which made the whole city shake with him.


    All of a sudden, a terrible and incomparable pressure towards the middle-aged people, and behind him more than 30 figure crushing down!


    Then, the boundless golden light blooms and stings people''s eyes and spirits.


    In the golden light, there is a huge figure, lying in the void, occupying almost everyone''s vision.


    Such a figure, like a lord of terror from ancient times, appeared. Except Du Shaofu and the old man with green vine, all the people present were crawling on the ground in an instant!


    Under such pressure, the willow shoots from the back of the middle-aged man''s head stopped in the blink of an eye.


    Soon, one by one willow branches quickly withered down, such as being drained of essence, listless, one by one and swept back!


    The middle-aged man sat down on the ground and looked at Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque body in panic.


    In that pair of eyes, there is no longer the previous gloomy and domineering.


    "Saint Holy demon realm is complete! The body of red Jiri macaque... "


    The middle-aged man murmured, until now, he did not know what kind of character he provoked today!The young man in gold just now had not only the body of red Jiri macaque, but also the perfect cultivation of Saint demon realm. This really made him feel extremely desperate!


    Such strength, in the whole demon world, that is also a handful of existence!


    Even if it is put in the temple of Saint demon, there are not many more powerful than him!


    Where did this red Jiri macaque spirit come from? Why have you never heard of it!


    "Don''t you think I''m crazy? I''ll show you one today!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s great voice came out, and a golden hand lifted from the sky, and then directly and violently slapped down, the void was rocked and roared!


    Such a palm, rolling void ripple, where there is a large area of cracks around the surface.


    The group collapsed in fear and had no resistance at all.


    Each heart is regretful, should not provoke such a strong terror ah!


    But now I''m afraid it''s too late. Once this palm is shot down, no one can survive!


    "Forget it, we have something else to do!"


    It is also in the despair of the people, a faint voice sounded.


    Then, I saw the huge red Jiri macaque''s hand in the void suddenly stopped!


    Rao is so, the incomparable energy it carries is still empty and down!


    The vast energy roared like a wave, pounding on more than 30 people below!


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    One after another stuffy blood vomited out, the viscera was greatly shaken, as if broken into meat stuffing general!


    Even the middle-aged people in the middle of the saint demon realm felt that their bodies were squeezed and suffered great trauma!


    When the waves of energy in the sky dissipated, the streets also recovered their brightness.


    However, everyone found that the three figures standing there had disappeared!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2573

    Light moonlight pouring, shining in a continuous range of mountains, hazy in the dissemination of quiet meaning.


    Ancient trees stand on the mountains one after another, just like eternal!


    "Wow..."


    Under the moonlight, the space flashed a ripple on the mountains, and then the light bloomed. Three figures came out of the void and stood in the sky.


    Among the three, two young men were dressed in purple and gold respectively, while the third was an old man with bare arms, such as vines.


    These three people, of course, are Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and the old man of Wisteria from Biliu city to Jueyin mountain!


    "The demon world is really different. Even the roar of monsters can''t be heard in the mountains. It''s so quiet!"


    Du Shaofu looked around and murmured.


    Walking out of the void, he felt the tranquility here.


    If you are in the mountains outside, with his power of the original God, you will be able to spy on the traces of many orcs.


    And here, only a burst of unique smell of the demon world, with a natural charm, refreshing.


    I have to say, this demon world is really like a pure land!


    "Is this Jueyin mountain?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes are Zhan Zhan. He looks at the old man of wisteria and asks.


    "My Lord, yes, this is it!"


    The old man bowed and said to Du Xiaoyao.


    "There should be a lot of demons coming here. Why didn''t you find anyone?" Du Shaofu said.


    In his perception, there is no demon.


    According to the law, the birth of a spirit thunder will certainly cause many powerful people to inquire and try to obtain.


    In this mountain range, there should be a gathering of all forces. It should not be so quiet!


    "Elder, where did you get this stone?"


    Du Shaofu asked, and the black stone appeared again in his hand.


    "Mr. Hui, there is a secret place left over from ancient times. It is in another vast space. At this time, those strong people who come for the mysterious things should enter that space!" The old man said.


    When Du Shaofu heard the words and nodded, every one of them was not ordinary things. It was reasonable that a special space could be created.


    The black stone in his hand was an ordinary thing. The reason why he had a residual aura of spirit thunder was that he had been influenced by the spirit thunder for a long time and had transformed from a mountain stone into a material that could be used to refine spirit weapons!


    As you can imagine, it must be extraordinary.


    According to Du Shaofu''s conjecture, because of the special environment in the demon world, which is especially suitable for the growth of demons, the Dao Ling Lei may be more powerful than the rest of the Linglei he blended!


    "Let''s go and have a look. It''s not good if we don''t get ahead of others."


    Du Shaofu said to the old man, motioning him to lead the way quickly!


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The old man said, so he flew out first.


    After a short time, the three appeared together in the location of a crater.


    The rocks on the mountain are red by the blazing temperature. In the light of the night, they are shining with the moonlight above!


    The space is filled with hot and hot. Even with the accomplishments of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, the heat waves are coming.


    As soon as Du Shaofu reached out his hand and poured out a strong suction, he grabbed a piece of red volcanic stone into his hand and observed it. He found that it was almost the same as the stone he had bought from the old man, but he had not reached the level of refining materials.


    "It seems to be here!"


    Du Shaofu threw the stone back to the ground, then turned around and jumped down toward the crater. Du Xiaoyao also broke into the volcano with him without delay!


    "Big..."


    The old man of Wisteria shouts, the palm is stretched in the air, follow is not, do not follow is not!


    But just when he was in trouble, Du Shaofu had some vague words in his ears: "thank you very much, please leave yourself first!"


    Hearing this, the old man felt a sigh of relief, then folded himself and flew to the distance. He was ready to use the holy medicine given by the youth in purple robe to break through the seclusion.


    ¡­¡­


    After Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao entered the crater, the burning feeling became more and more intense, like two real fires burning around.


    If it had not been for the protection of Xuanqi, Du Shaofu''s clothes would have been burned to ashes in an instant.


    The space in the pass is twisted and deformed under the blazing temperature, like a kneaded paper ball, which produces folds.


    At the same time, the space below is also isolated by such folds, forming an independent place.


    They went down all the way, and without much effort, they moved into another space.


    This is a world of lava. It is as big as a huge boiler, with red magma and heat waves under its feet.The surrounding mountain wall is also bright red, like a piece of cooked iron, without a trace of impurities.


    "There are so many people here!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes slightly coagulated and looked away. He found that there were many living creatures. There were probably hundreds of figures. All of his accomplishments were above the middle of the holy land!


    These hundreds of people were divided into two camps, and some of them were left alone, as if they were in loose repair.


    Not surprisingly, these creatures are all the strong demon clan, gathered here.


    The arrival of Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu naturally attracted everyone''s attention. Many of them cast their eyes on them.


    "There are people coming again. What kind of spirits are they? Why have they never seen them before?"


    "These two people are in perfect human shape, and their noumenon can not be seen!"


    "I can''t see through their breath. What''s the origin of their breath?"


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu ignored these eyes and people''s comments, and fell down.


    However, there were a lot of demons on the scene, which made him quite interested.


    First of all, there are two old people, one with snow-white hair and the other with fiery red body. They are short and fat, and their breath is cold and hot!


    Standing together, they seem to be the opposite, but at the same time interdependent illusion!


    Du Shaofu was very surprised by these two old men. They both had the perfect cultivation in the holy demon realm.


    The second thing that interested Du Shaofu was a beautiful woman in her twenties.


    Her delicate body is covered with a suit of colored clothes, tightly close to the body, outlines a graceful and attractive exquisite curve.


    In the heart of the position exposed two groups of snow-white things, fascinating!


    The waist behind him is also very warped, especially round!


    The woman stands in the sky, like clouds and clouds, with a spirit of immortality!


    Similarly, this woman''s cultivation is also complete in the saint demon realm!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2574

    It is said that the God demon ancestor has not appeared for countless years. If you want to bring the demon kingdom into your own camp, you can''t get around the two people, I''m afraid, you have to help one party solve the enemy to achieve your goal.


    Du Shaofu was about to ask when he was interrupted by a voice of pity.


    "Jie Jie Jie The second ancestor of ice and fire, Liuxia fairy, Cang song, when you see the people of Heishui River, you can resist it. This courage is getting smaller and smaller! "


    Outside the two camps, someone is talking.


    The whole body of this person is covered with skin and bones. If it is a corpse, only the head is full and flesh and blood.


    But strangely, the flesh of his chin connected to his lower lip was wrinkled into a ball, which seemed to be caused by no bone support.


    "Cangshan skeleton, who do you think has no courage?"


    The old man with red hair suddenly jumped out, his face suddenly turned red and he was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves and was about to fight!


    "Huo Lao Er, when can you change your temper, you will not calm down when you are provoked!"


    Next to the body chubby white hair old man mouth, light said.


    "What do you say, ice man? You forget that I am the boss!"


    The old man with red hair jumped off his feet and immediately transferred his anger.


    The old man, who was called the ice old man, snorted and ignored him. Instead, he took a look at the Cangshan skeleton and said coldly, "Cangshan skeleton, if you want to make a choice here, I think you can kill you first!"


    "Hehe, Cangshan skeleton, you''d better join me in Heishui River, and see how the ice fire ancestor can help you!"


    On the side of the Heishui River, the man with a feather fan chuckled and said.


    "Dai Liu, I''m not interested in you Heishui river!"


    Cangshan skeleton snorted coldly and said.


    Du Shaofu can see that these people gathered here for the spirit thunder, and the Cangshan skeleton should be free to repair.


    The saint demon hall and Heishui river did not fight because of their hatred. I''m afraid that it is because of their existence that they will be restrained, so as not to be picked up by a group of loose repair after they are damaged.


    You know, in addition to Cangshan skeletons, there are many scattered repair here.


    Among them, a young man in strong clothes and arms was standing on the side coldly without speaking.


    The breath of the young man was unparalleled and fierce, with a terrible ferocity.


    In fact, it is afraid that it is different from Cangshan skeleton and others, and it is also perfect in the saint demon realm.


    When Du Shaofu was observing him, the young man turned his head slightly, and his eyes were as sharp as penetrating the void!


    "I don''t know what to call these two new friends!"


    The man who came from Heishui River and was called Dai Liu by Cangshan skeleton shook his feather fan and looked at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao respectively. He asked in an abnormal and lively way.


    The smile on the face, like the breeze blowing willow, warm and moist.


    For a moment, Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao''s heart also had a vague affection for him.


    But the more so, the more alert Du Shaofu became!


    He is no longer a rookie, but he is also familiar with all kinds of tricks to control people. Dai Liu makes him have a kind of natural vigilance!


    This person must not be so talkative on the surface!


    The first person under the throne of Blackwater, how can it be simple!


    If you really treat him as a friend, you will be able to get rid of it when you want to!


    In this way, it is better not to make an alliance with Heishui river. It is better to see the specific situation before making a decision.


    Thinking about it, Du Shaofu didn''t show much displeasure on his face. He spoke lightly and said a half true and half false response: "I don''t walk around in the demon world!"


    On the contrary, Du Xiaoyao, who jumped out of the stone and was as good as a ghost, snorted softly in his nose and was not willing to pay attention to Dai Liu.


    Dai Liu ran into a soft nail and was not annoyed. After a smile, he stopped talking.


    Other people are interested in Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao.


    "You can see at a glance that you are extraordinary in strength, but it seems that you have never seen it before, and you are very familiar!"


    In the saint demon hall, the woman in colorful clothes came forward and said with a smile to Du Shaofu.


    She was surprised that she could not see through the essence and strength of these two people!


    Cangshan skeleton mentioned earlier that this woman''s name is Caixia fairy!


    "To tell you the truth, Caixia fairy, we are from the outside world. We want to talk to the God demon or the earth demon."


    Du Shaofu clasped his fist and said politely.


    According to the previous Cangshan skeleton, the people from the holy demon hall are the second ancestor of ice and fire, Caixia fairy and Cang song. There is no ancestor of the earth demon among them.


    In this regard, Du Shaofu was slightly disappointed.


    However, since I met the people in the saint demon hall, it should not be too difficult to contact the ancestor of the demon.


    After harvesting the spirit thunder here, I will go with them to the holy demon hall!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2575

    "From the outside, how can this be possible?"


    "The demon world has been isolated from the outside world for countless years. How can anyone find it?"


    "These two people also said that they wanted to find the ancestor of the heavenly demon and the ancestor of the earth demon. Don''t you know that the ancestor of the heavenly demon hasn''t appeared for many years?"


    "Yes, I don''t know where his old man has gone."


    Du Shaofu''s words left everyone in a daze for a long time, and then began to talk about it.


    Caixia fairy opened her mouth with an incredible look in her bright eyes.


    Dai Liu, the first military commander of Heishui River, also looked at Du Shaofu curiously.


    The blood colored robed man beside him also raised his head and stared at them.


    All of them were moved by the two people in front of them. They could come to the demon world, and they wanted to find the two strongest characters here. These two young people were certainly not ordinary people.


    It''s no wonder that all the people here can''t see through their strength, but they still look very young.


    Has the outside world become so powerful?


    "Next to Du Shaofu, this is my brother Du Xiaoyao. When it comes to this matter, I''d like to ask you to introduce me to the ancestor of the earth demon!"


    Du Shaofu hugged the second ancestor of Binghuo, Caixia fairy and Cangsong one by one.


    "What! Du Shaofu? Are you du Shaofu, the legendary great ROC emperor and demon king


    The fire ancestor of the second ancestor of ice and fire immediately yelled, his face was extremely shocked!


    "It''s me!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and did not deny it.


    Others, like Huo Zu, felt incredible and looked at the purple robed youth with incredible eyes.


    The blood colored people in the black river also cast a strange look, as if there were two extremely fierce rays of light!


    As for some relatively weak strength, they looked at each other one by one, thinking that they had never heard of the name.


    "It''s interesting!"


    After a while, the thin willow''s lips were thin and the words were raised.


    There was a glimmer of light in his eyes, and he didn''t know what he was thinking!


    "Brother Du, I''m afraid I don''t know. It''s been many years since the TIANYAO ancestor appeared. Even if it''s a recommendation, we can only introduce you to the demon ancestor! But you have to tell us what the hell is going on here! Otherwise, how can we judge if you have any plot against my temple? "


    An old man with short hair like a steel needle opened his mouth, and a thick voice sounded. It was the pines of the holy demon hall.


    The meaning of his words seems very cautious, but also reasonable.


    "To be honest, I''m here for the coming catastrophe! All of you here must be familiar with this! "


    Du Shaofu became serious and looked at everyone one by one. The faces of Binghuo second ancestor, Caixia fairy, Cangsong, dailiu, Cangshan skeleton, and many others changed instantly!


    All the expressions of the crowd fell into Du Shaofu''s eyes. Needless to say, these are old monsters who have survived since ancient times.


    Even if it is not experienced the ancient catastrophe, but it must also be very familiar with that period of history, know the terrible devil!


    But then, what Cang Song said made Du Shaofu''s eyebrows wrinkle!


    The attitude that was shocked by Du Shaofu''s identity has also undergone a great change. The words are a little cold!


    "Under my holy demon hall, there are many descendants who have been to the outside world and brought back some news from the outside world! Now, we also know the situation of the outside world! But here I can tell you in advance, demon world, at least the temple will not participate in this dispute! You will get the result even if it''s the old fiend


    As soon as Cang song opened his mouth, he was in an extremely positive tone. He almost blocked Du Shaofu''s words. It seemed that he had no room for discussion, and he also had some kind of hostility.


    This situation was unexpected to him!


    Du Shaofu looked at Caixia fairy and Binghuo''s second ancestor, but when he saw that they heard Cang song''s words, they all nodded in silence.


    Obviously, they all know what''s going on outside.


    However, the strongmen of the holy demon hall seem to have reached a certain consensus and did not intend to intervene in the fight between the outside world and the demon cult.


    They want to be alone!


    Du Shaofu felt a little headache. He didn''t know how to deal with it. He would not take people to the demon Kingdom and force them to step on the battlefield of demon sect!


    In his mind, the impression of the saint demon hall inevitably became a little bad.


    It was at this time that Dai Liu, on the side of the Heishui River, had a stronger smile on her face, and seemed to be very satisfied with the result.


    "Let''s talk about it later."


    Du Shaofu stopped talking and looked at the rolling magma at his feet.


    No matter what kind of attitude Saint demon hall is, we must see the earth demon ancestor to make a final decision.Now the most important thing is to get the eighth spirit thunder!


    "Well, it will be discussed after the birth of Yandong Xulei that day."


    Ice ancestor of the second ancestor of ice and fire said.


    Other people listen, but also one after another into silence, no longer words, are looking at the foot of the melt.


    In this lava world, the terrible temperature continues to soar.


    In the blazing, you can still see the continuous changes of the electric arc.


    More and more lights, with the breath of terror, under a split, the void is blown out of a black hole, emitting black smoke, so that everything can be burned!


    It''s just that it will take a lot of time before the real birth of the Dao Ling Lei.


    Otherwise, these forces will not be silent here.


    In order to get the spirit thunder, we have to face the interference of many powerful people. I''m afraid it will not be too easy.


    "The eighth spirit thunder, is it called Tianyan cave empty thunder?" Du Shaofu murmured.


    "Boss, when Linglei is born, you can rest assured to fight for it. These people, I''ll help you to hold on a few!"


    The voice of Du Xiaoyao sounded in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    With his strength, he can indeed contain several strong people in the field.


    The others, with Du Shaofu''s toughness, should not be too difficult to win Linglei.


    However, Du Shaofu did not intend to do so!


    "No, I''ll go straight down and look for that one!"


    Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaoyao: "this is a world of lava. The temperature is so high that even our cultivation will feel hot and dry! You know, here is the demon world, is the most suitable environment for demons! That day, Yandong Xulei should have a very complete intelligence, and even cultivated a person. His strength will not be much weaker than me!


    Tianyan cave Xu Lei may be in the process of transformation at this time, otherwise it will not cause such a big movement and attract so many strong people to come! If you let the metamorphosis complete, and then want to take it, I am afraid it will be more difficult! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2576

    Du Shaofu''s meaning was very clear. He wanted to go down and subdue Yandong Xulei before he was born.


    If it''s someone else, maybe it''s very difficult to deal with the spirit thunder of human body.


    But Du Shaofu is not the same. He has already possessed several miracles. He is confident that there is no one on his right in controlling the mystery of thunder and lightning!


    He still has enough confidence to subdue Tianyan cave Xu Lei.


    And if you wait for the transformation to complete before you start, the difficulty will increase a lot!


    Here, there is a strong force in the side of covetous, afraid is to add a lot of variables.


    It''s better to take the initiative to attack, while the Linglei is not prepared, will be integrated!


    The only disadvantageous thing is the lava below, which is the site of Xulei in Tianyan cave. All environmental factors are likely to greatly affect our own strength.


    It''s just that Ling Lei is so important to himself that he can''t have too much scruples!


    "Boss, I''ll go down with you!"


    Du Xiaoyao is a little uneasy.


    "No, I''ll go by myself! You stay here and observe the movements of these people by the way. If they have any abnormal behavior, you should take decisive measures! " Du Shaofu said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly sank into the magma under his feet, just like a stone falling into the lake, splashing up countless lava and being buried in the burning lava!


    "What is Du Shaofu going to do


    Huo Zu hurriedly said, some anxiously looked at Bing Zu: "that boy went down, ice old two, let''s hurry up, that day Yan Dong Xu Lei was not given to go by him!"


    With that, he would follow Du Shaofu and enter the magma.


    "What''s your hurry, fire boy?"


    Ice ancestor will fire Zu a hold, light way: "that day burning hole empty thunder is so good to get?"


    Huo zudun was so impatient that he could not help pointing to Bing Zu''s nose. His face turned red and he yelled, "ice, how many times have you said that I am the boss!"


    Such a scene, let Du Xiaoyao standing on one side can not help but be astonished.


    This fire ancestor''s temper is really strange, as long as Bing Zu calls his second, he can immediately distract his attention.


    However, one thing is similar to myself. In my early years, I had been fighting with Du Shaofu for the position of the eldest.


    "Bingzu is right. The temperature of the lava below is extremely terrible. Even if we are on it, we feel extremely hot and dry, let alone in the lava!"


    Cang song opened his mouth and echoed the way.


    "That day, the transformation of Yandong Xulei should be a breakthrough again! It''s not so easy to deal with it and take it in! "


    Caixia fairy said, there is a misty color fog around her body, magnificent incomparable, also do not know what its noumenon is.


    "I don''t know the height of the earth. He went straight into the lava and would not be burned to ashes? Even if you can get close to the temperature of the lava, if you are attacked by the empty thunder of Tianyan Cave Jie Jie Jie... "


    Cangshan''s skeleton grinned coldly. It seemed that he really hoped Du Shaofu would be burned to ashes.


    "That mummy, what you said just now, you can say it again! Be careful that I beat you so much that you don''t even know your mother, so that you don''t know how to die! "


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly stares at him. He is full of golden light and carries a terrifying force. He sweeps away to Cangshan skeleton.


    Under the impact of the vast momentum, Cangshan skeleton''s face changed greatly, and a surge of energy burst out of his body, but he still retreated dozens of steps in a row, which could withstand the power of Du Xiaoyao.


    After that, he did not dare to speak ill of himself any more, so he had to stand still and keep silent.


    "Laozi''s eldest brother, you can also comment on it?"


    Du Xiaoyao snorted coldly, but he didn''t mean to be powerful or not. Instead, he continued to pay attention to the movement under the magma.


    With his character, he wanted to start with Cangshan skeleton and teach him a lesson.


    Only the boss''s advice is the most important!


    And this scene, let the saint demon hall and Heishui River, as well as some loose repair are dignified.


    Cangshan skeletons are very clear to them. No one dares to say that they can be stronger than him in terms of the strength of Cangshan skeletons.


    But in front of Du Xiaoyao, a young man in gold, he ate a shriveled face to face, which shows the strength of Du Xiaoyao!


    Many people have heard of the names of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, and the ominous name of Dapeng emperor is above Du Xiaoyao.


    From this, we can infer that the devil is more powerful to what extent!


    "Ha ha, you''d better wait here. I''d better go down and have a look with brother Dapeng!"


    All of a sudden, Dai Liu laughs and shakes the feather fan in his hand vigorously. His wrist turns and disappears.


    Then, his whole figure gradually faded away from the original place.


    Above the lava below, there''s a splash of lava, and then it''s submerged in the heat."This..."


    Binghuo''s second ancestor, Cangsong and Caixia fairy looked at each other for a while and didn''t know what to do.


    Only before people could react to him, the man who had stood closer to Cangshan skeleton loosened his arm and fell down.


    "No one broke his sword, and he went down too!" Caixia fairy road.


    "Shall we go down and have a look?"


    Bingzu frowned and looked at Cangsong and Caixia fairy with uncertainty.


    Although there is extreme danger under the lava, dailiu of Heishui river has gone down. They can''t watch the empty thunder of Tianyan cave fall into the hands of Heishui river!


    "It''s good to go down and have a look. Dai Liu can''t get it that day! But my body is the pine tree, and the fairies are colored fog, restrained by the fire attribute! There are only two of you, ice and fire. One of them is fire attribute, and the other is opposite to fire attribute. There is no problem


    Cang Song said.


    "Then I''ll go down. Stay here to meet you. Be careful of the bloody apprentice!"


    Bing Zu took a look at the black river side of the red robe, told the way.


    Previously, Du Shaofu conjectured that he was the monarch of Heishui, which was not correct.


    "Don''t worry, it''s for us! You should also be careful of Dai Liu. That guy is so cunning and vicious that he must not take any action against them


    Caixia fairy ordered a little snow-white chin, way.


    "Just now I said I would go down. You still hold me!" Huo Zu roared discontentedly.


    Bing Zu rolled his eyes and didn''t answer the question. He just drank softly: "go!"


    The two fell together and broke into the lava.


    With the departure of Du Shaofu, Dai Liu and the second ancestor of Binghuo, only Cangsong, Caixia fairy, Cangshan skeleton and Heishui river blood disciples are left in the field, as well as Du Xiaoyao, the five strongmen with perfect Holy Land!


    Everyone is silent, silent, quietly standing in the lava world, waiting for the final result.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2577

    Du Shaofu went down all the way and kept calm in the magma.


    Outside his body, the green spirit armor has been summoned out, covering his body surface. In addition, he also holds up a dark air shield to resist the terrible heat.


    Around, is like the molten iron general melting current to wrap up, "gudu gudu" to pan bubble.


    In the process of sinking, in addition to rolling and carrying all the magma, there are also thunder and lightning, which are like swimming snakes in the water, huffing and puffing Xinzi.


    These electric snakes have extremely strong attack power.


    "This electric snake, should be the day Yan cave Xu Lei Chong Guan, unintentionally spilled out!" Du Shaofu said in secret.


    If he can''t feel the thunder on his body, if he can''t feel the thunder on his body!


    A spirit thunder, the arc that sends out unintentionally, all can produce this kind of effect, the fierce of that day''s burning hole empty thunder, can be seen from this!


    "Here it is!"


    Just as Du Shaofu thought about it, the scene in front of him suddenly changed greatly.


    Previously, it was full of the red color around, suddenly black, all the light converged away, and turned into a dark, as if from the scorching noon, suddenly dark night suddenly to general.


    At the same time, the dreadful heat that permeated all over the place also disappeared. It seemed that it had become much milder, and the heat on the body was no longer as strong as before.


    However, Du Shaofu found that the mysterious air shield outside his body was twisted and flowing like melting.


    This scene made Du Shaofu look dignified!


    He knows that the environment here is not better than in the lava, but worse!


    "This day, the fire hole empty thunder, actually already cultivated to such a situation!" Du Shaofu murmured.


    Convergence of the red light, the body feel the heat tends to moderate, are just an illusion!


    There is only one reason for this phenomenon - the extreme will reverse!


    Here, the power of the virtual thunder wave in Tianyan cave reaches an extreme!


    "Unexpectedly, someone can break into my territory!"


    The voice of a middle-aged man sounded in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    With the power of Yuan Shen, you can find a dark figure standing quietly in the void of this dark space.


    This dark figure looks like a cluster of black flames burning, and the space around it is burning through, which is very uniform.


    Such a scene makes it look as if it is inlaid with a black edge outside the body, as if it is branded in the space, and integrates with the void.


    Needless to say, this dark and secluded figure must be the empty thunder of Tianyan cave!


    "It''s really the empty thunder in the Tianyan cave. I''m afraid it''s because of the ancient times that wisdom has been produced and cultivation has begun?"


    Du Shaofu said with a smile. Judging from the breath, the empty thunder of Tianyan cave at this time was already a perfect strength in the saint demon realm. His real cultivation years should not be much shorter than huolei''s ancestor!


    Pure that inadvertently spilled out of the energy, has been so terrible!


    However, under the dual effects of Du Shaofu''s dark air shield and green spirit armor, the heat wave emitted by the empty thunder in Tianyan cave could not cause any damage to himself.


    "You''re right, man boy!"


    Xu Lei of Tianyan cave opened his mouth in a deep voice, and a stream of heat fluctuated with his words: "you come here, I''m afraid you want to make my idea!"


    "You''re right! You have two choices now, either submit to me directly, or I will defeat you and let you submit to me again! "


    Du Shaofu held out two fingers and said faintly.


    It is not surprising that Xu Lei of Tianyan cave can see his own human body at a glance.


    In fact, the force is not under ourselves. It is normal to see through this point.


    If it is not for their own means, I am afraid they dare not say such words!


    "Don''t you think you''re too arrogant, man? You want to take me away


    Tian Yan Dong Xu Lei''s words became more gloomy and said.


    "In that case, I''ll have to do it!"


    Du Shaofu said, taking a step forward.


    He is not arrogant. Of course, he knows that such a powerful spirit can not easily surrender to himself.


    It''s necessary to pay a lot of money to take this day''s burning hole empty thunder!


    I have seven spirit thunder in my body, and I have thunder and martial pulse. Naturally, I am not afraid of burning hole empty thunder on this day!


    When Du Shaofu spoke, he had a movement!


    He heard only a few blasts of "boom and boom" rising in the sky, and then a few groups of light rushed out of his eyebrows, blooming different colors, and circling over Du Shaofu''s head.


    "Boom, click, click..."


    In the space, there are explosions and concussion, at the same time, the thick thunder bombards down, carrying the breath of extermination.Accompanied by, is a wave of terrible to the extreme pressure, like the archaic gods came to the world, people can not help but want to crawl!


    This scene makes the thunder in Tianyan cave tremble for a moment.


    "This is..."


    "This is the breath of my own kind, but there are so many..."


    He quickly judged that the light group above the purple robed youth was the spirit thunder with the same origin as himself, and there were eight paths!


    And look at that, it seems that these spirit Thunder have been completely integrated by purple robed human beings and controlled by them!


    Such a scene, let him feel extremely shocked!


    "Yes, these are your kind. They are the spirit thunder formed when the heaven fell in the Archaic period! Now, they have been fused by me, and the next one is you Du Shaofu said.


    "This How do you know that and how you do it! "


    The voice of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave trembled and incoherent.


    He wasn''t afraid, he was amazed!


    He and the origin of these spirit thunder, this human youth unexpectedly can know clearly!


    Want to know, the thing of archaic time to now, already annihilate in time long river, very few people know!


    In addition, the seven spirit thunder can be integrated into one. What kind of physique is needed to achieve this!


    "Hehe, is it interesting to ask these useless questions? Surrender


    Du Shaofu laughed and raised his hand!


    On the top of the head, there are seven kinds of spirit thunder: yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapsing thunder, Jinwu burning sky thunder, Taiyin Tianchen thunder, 3000 earthquake Li thunder, soul destroying God thunder, and Jiuyou magic thunder. A lightning curtain bursts out and bombards the empty thunder of Tianyan cave!


    Seven spirit thunder energy poured out, emitting colorful colors, intertwined with each other, converged into a huge thunder competition, magnificent and gorgeous!


    However, in this magnificent beauty, there is an invincible aura of terror!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2578

    In the face of Du Shaofu''s actions, the man transformed by Xu Lei in Tianyan cave stops his exclamation, and the tone of his speech is not as shocked as before.


    "Well! I''ve just broken through, and I''m only one step away from the holy land, but you''ve brought seven Linglei to your door! Why don''t you let me kill you and swallow up the seven spirit thunder, just can let me go further


    The man opened his mouth, and his words showed a strong sense of greed!


    He is not afraid of Du Shaofu. He is a man like boy. Even if he is good at cultivation, he still doesn''t pay attention to him.


    If it is before their own breakthrough, it may not be completely sure that they can defeat the purple robed youth.


    But now, he has enough confidence, can get the seven spirit thunder, devour it, improve his own strength.


    How can we let go of such an opportunity!


    "If you want to capture my spirit thunder, I want to subdue you. Let''s have a fight and see who will succeed in the end."


    Du Shaofu spoke softly.


    Before entering the lava, the saint demon hall and Heishui River and others were waiting on it. They also thought that the fire cave Xulei was still in the process of transformation and should be easy to accept.


    But what we can see now is that it has already broken through, and even stronger than itself.


    This made Du Shaofu no longer despise him.


    Only by doing our best, can we have the hope of making this spiritual Reina our own!


    "Boy, I''m not polite if you come here to die yourself! When I devour your seven spirit thunder, I will be able to gather all the remaining spirit thunder, control the complete thunder and lightning law again, and achieve the heaven''s law! "


    Tian Yan cave Xu Lei said.


    "You want to accomplish the way of heaven, and you are not afraid of the wind."


    Du Shaofu fiercely refused!


    But what Yan Dong Xu Lei said that day made him unable to calm down in his heart!


    It turns out that if all the thirty-six Linglei melted by our ancestors fall together, they can control the complete charging law, and have a better chance to transcend the realm of heaven, so as to integrate the way of heaven!


    Fu Yibai, the ancestor of fire thunder and others, let themselves find and integrate all spirit thunder together. Do you have such an idea?


    Yes, and only by achieving the body of heaven can we fight with the devil!


    Just, will the final result be the same as Swire?


    "Eight wastelands of thunder! Give me a start


    As Du Shaofu thought about it, he exhaled his voice, and the profound meaning of thunder and lightning came into play. Large and large runes were derived from his body and filled the space.


    Under the guidance of the seven spirit thunder on the top of the head, they roared and poured out one by one. The thunder blows down from the sky rapidly, tearing up the endless void and then annihilating it.


    In every place in this area, there is a huge explosion of thunder, the whole space is like crazy boiling general, the momentum is appalling!


    "Good come!"


    Tianyan cave empty thunder drink, the dark figure suddenly disappeared from the original place.


    But then, I saw a cloud of thunder kneaded into shape, which was also covered with a quiet and hazy black.


    The mysterious black electric tongue spewed silently and struck in the void, forming deep black holes!


    When the voice of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave fell, the dark and hazy thunder suddenly swept out and directly broke into the seven spiritual thunder controlled by Du Shaofu.


    Where he passed by, the void was burned, and a long black trail spread behind him like a flame tail!


    "Human boy, you want to be crazy in front of me! Let you know today that the strongest one who is closest to the realm of heavenly saints is far from what you can fight against


    The empty thunder of Tianyan cave rushes across all the way and runs fast in the endless power of seven spirit thunder.


    Even under the control of Du Shaofu, the power of Qi Dao Ling Lei could not stop his steps!


    Soon, Tianyan cave empty thunder is dragging a long tail, directly hit one of the seven Linglei 3000 shock from the thunder!


    "Boom


    The two thunders suddenly collided, and the earth shaking roar broke out. The space shook violently, as if to collapse.


    The broken energy turns into a magic pattern all over the sky, dancing in every corner, and the space is directly hit into nothingness by such a huge power!


    In such a powerful situation, only a whimper could be heard.


    A touch, three thousand earthquake away from the thunder is directly fly out, light on the emergence of a dark crack!


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows jumped, but he was frightened!


    Three thousand earthquake from the thunder like a crack wound, for a long time has not healed, is obviously a great wound!


    Actually in a face-to-face, I suffered such a loss!


    This made Du Shaofu''s heart even more dignified!"It''s only one step away from heaven''s holy land. Is it half a step away?" Du Shaofu whispered to himself.


    This day, Yan Dong Xu Lei is the best one he has ever fought against!


    In addition to the demon God, only a few people, such as Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi, zhongshentong, huolei Laozu, and the old Qinglong of the dragon clan, dare to say that they can stabilize their head!


    I''m afraid that the dragon clan''s Dragon Huang, as a family''s inside information, is only between Bo Zhong and Yan Dong Xu Lei!


    Not long ago, Du Shaofu was severely injured by longhuang''s "mark of space"!


    At this time, facing the spirit thunder which has practiced for endless years, it seems that it is not very optimistic!


    We should know that the strong who have reached this state have reached a very terrible situation in the aspect of profound meaning!


    "Boy, hand over seven spirit thunder obediently, I can spare you not to die!"


    Taiyin Tianchen thunder, Jinwu burning sky thunder and other several spirit thunder are still whistling and moving, each carrying the power of crazy hegemony, to the Tianyan cave empty thunder roll to kill.


    However, the dark and secluded light group of spirit thunder, just like walking in the idle court, shuttles back and forth in the bombardment of other spirit thunder, avoiding one attack after another.


    "What about half step Tian Sheng? After all, it''s still a step short


    Du Shaofu responded coldly, and an idea of sharpening himself rose in his heart.


    After the ancient wasteland entered the holy land, the strength did not increase too fast.


    It seems that the ethereal realm of heaven is too far away to touch.


    This time, there is such a clever thunder as the opponent, let oneself sharpen oneself, it is very difficult to seek!


    To know that such a strong person, in this field, is also very rare!


    At first, when facing longhuang, I only had the share of being trampled. But now, even though the fire cave Xu Lei is not weaker than longhuang, it is not as easy as longhuang to defeat himself easily!


    Because, he has the card that others don''t have, can restrain spirit thunder!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2579

    As Du Shaofu spoke, a silver light suddenly rose from his body and covered his body.


    These silver rays, like the meridians in his body, bend and twirl, forming strange veins. They look like a net, shining with thunder and lightning.


    When this scene appeared, there was a terrible pressure in the space, and it was severely suppressed on the empty thunder of Tianyan cave!


    "This is..."


    The thunder in Tianyan cave, which is shuttling among several spirit thunders, is startled by the wave!


    "Thunder pulse, it''s thunder pulse!"


    Xu Lei of Tianyan cave cried out in fear, and quickly ran away to the distance. He turned into the dark figure of a man. He looked at Du Shaofu closely and asked, "how can you have this kind of martial pulse on your body? Are you the descendant of that one?"


    He was shocked and looked at the young man with purple robe in front of him in disbelief.


    How can he know that!


    It was in ancient times, before the fall of the heavenly way, the martial veins engraved in the human body behind them were also homologous with ourselves!


    At the moment of such a martial pulse, Xu Lei in Tianyan cave felt a burst of extreme fear, intending to rise from the bottom of his heart, as if to pay homage to the purple robed youth in front of him!


    This feeling, not because of the purple robed youth in front of us, but out of awe of the majesty of heaven, is a kind of natural repression!


    "Congratulations, right answer!"


    Du Shaofu spoke calmly. His purple robe was moving without wind and flying freely!


    His mind moved, the thunder pulse that covered his body rushed out and turned into a huge net of thunder. It spread around him quickly, facing the storm and wrapping up the area of thousands of feet around him.


    Such a huge thunder net, like a huge cage, contains the empty thunder of Tianyan cave and the other seven spirit thunder.


    Thick thunder and lightning collision interweave, entangle each other, releasing unparalleled prestige.


    "Boy, even if you are a descendant of the way of heaven and have thunder and martial pulse, it''s just wishful thinking to subdue me!"


    Surrounded by the thunder net released by Du Shaofu, Xu Lei in Tianyan cave soon calmed down after initial shock and said, "your thunder and martial pulse can''t trap me! Today, let you see what the power of law is


    The voice of the empty thunder in Tianyan cave reverberates in this space, and the dark figure turns into a mirage, and the body of Linglei appears again.


    At the same time, all the thunder and lightning outside him quickly converged and entered his noumenon.


    For a moment, only Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse and seven spirit thunder were still shining in the field!


    On that day, as soon as the action of the fire cave empty thunder fell, a strange feeling which was hard to express rose up in this area.


    Even in Du Shaofu''s heart, he felt a violent tremor!


    "Boy, you can''t fight me!"


    The empty thunder of Tianyan cave roared and roared.


    Then, Du Shaofu only saw that there was no terrible power on the body of empty thunder in Tianyan cave.


    However, there are waves of strange forces in the wave.


    Under the influence of this kind of power, the seven spirit thunder, i.e. yinluotun soul thunder, earth collapsing sky thunder, Jinwu burning sky thunder, Taiyin Tianchen thunder, 3000 Zhenli thunder, soul destroying God thunder, and Jiuyou magic thunder, all of them emit a whimpering sound at the same time, as if they felt something terrible and threatened.


    The terror power released by the seven spirit thunder converged in a moment and was no longer controlled by Du Shaofu!


    What''s more, the huge light net formed by the thunder pulse, like being blown by a hurricane, shakes violently, twists and deforms, and looks like it will break and disperse at any time!


    Du Shaofu was shocked by such a scene!


    He tried his best to run thunder and martial pulse and communicate with seven kinds of smart thunder, but it didn''t play a very important role.


    Wu Mai and Ling Lei are stuck in the mire and are not under his control!


    "Is this the power of the law? There is no way to fight against the power of profound righteousness


    Du Shaofu couldn''t calm down. He didn''t expect that!


    When he was in the dragon clan, longhuang''s "mark of space" was an embryonic form of the law of space, which directly hit him, and he had no power to escape.


    But now, the change of the empty thunder in Tianyan cave is the embodiment of the law of thunder and lightning, which directly affects his control over the thunder pulse and seven spirit thunder.


    At present, Du Shaofu can not reach such a height!


    At this time, his heart is full of shock, at the same time, also has the meaning of endless fascination!


    However, Du Shaofu knew that what Xu Lei of Tianyan cave exerted was only a trace of the power of the law of thunder and lightning, which could only be regarded as the rudiment of the law.


    If you want to control the complete law of thunder and lightning, only the strong one of the heaven saints can do it, and it''s not the general heaven Saint state. I''m afraid it''s the same as the ancestors before controlling the way of heaven!If Xu Lei in Tianyan cave is so strong, he will have no resistance at all. He can only let him ravage him!


    Du Shaofu''s brow was frowning, and his mind was turning. He was thinking about how to deal with it!


    It can be said that at this time, the empty thunder in Tianyan cave is dead to restrain his attainments in thunder and lightning!


    However, Du Shaofu''s means were more than just a journey of thunder and lightning!


    "If you do this, I''m afraid it will be difficult for me!"


    Without much hesitation, Zijin tianque appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    At the same time, a penetrating sword rose in the blink of an eye, condensed and formed in front of him, and immediately struck down the empty thunder of Tianyan cave!


    Since the profound meaning of thunder and lightning is restrained, then use other means!


    "Heaven and earth are empty!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and the endless energy of this space converged towards the sword and was absorbed continuously, which made it grow rapidly. It was like a pillar connecting the sky, which was cut down rapidly!


    "Boy, it''s no use. You can''t beat me!"


    Tianyan cave empty thunder and drink, and then, it is in its body, out of a strange thick incomparable lightning!


    Such a thunder and lightning ran across the whole space. It was even stronger than the mountains. It was full of dim light. It collided with Du Shaofu''s sword!


    "Boom..."


    A huge roar exploded, two forces against each other, tearing each other into pieces, like waves of runes, sweeping the sky and earth!


    Space looks like a piece of paper, which is torn out of a terrible gap, forming a bottomless abyss!


    A burst of energy, sweeping everything, pulling the world under the lava out of a vacuum!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2580

    Such a terrifying confrontation has caused a tremendous amount of noise, just like the collapse of thousands of mountains and the roar of thousands of waves. It is extremely frightening!


    Outside the battlefield, in the rolling magma, there are four figures diving successively. They are Dai Liu of Heishui River, the second ancestor of ice and fire in the holy demon hall, and the fierce man called "ownerless broken sword".


    After Du Shaofu, they wanted to come down to explore the situation of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave.


    At the time of the initial fight between Xu Lei of Tianyan cave and Du Shaofu, they had already noticed it!


    But just as they were approaching, they were suddenly attacked by a tremendous force!


    The surging energy wave was like a raging sea. The four people were just like a few swimming insects in the raging tide, and they were lifted to the nine clouds directly!


    The four were very frightened. The demons in their bodies could run rapidly and wanted to control their own bodies.


    But in this energy aftershock, we can only protect ourselves from trauma. If we want to get rid of the current situation, we can''t do it!


    In the center of the battlefield, the huge space crack has not been healed for a long time. It is so open, like a huge mouth of a demon, which is awe inspiring!


    When all the broken energy is annihilated, there is a fire red liquid irrigated from the gap of the space abyss, carrying the blazing high temperature, the vacuum will be filled in an instant, forming a magma ocean, a fire red world.


    This is the magma in the lava world, through the space crack, into here!


    The magma is rolling, boiling and bubbling with bubbles. After exploding, it is a flame burning!


    In this ocean of magma, there are two figures moving with each other.


    The body of empty thunder in Tianyan cave exists in a dark and secluded state.


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, was wrapped in the green spirit armor, with a sharp light.


    A trace of purple and gold blood, from the corner of his mouth, floated in the hot magma, and was instantly burned to fly ash.


    Under one attack, Xu Lei of Tianyan cave didn''t get any damage, but Du Shaofu was seriously injured!


    The thunderbolt pulse outside his body was broken and dissipated directly in the rolling magma.


    The seven thunders were also scattered, but soon they flew back and were taken in by Du Shaofu.


    "Man, how can you defeat me?"


    Tianyan cave empty thunder crazy voice and language, when speaking, in the lava sea in rapid motion!


    That strange law wave again unfolds, is rapidly brewing to ascend.


    In the sea of lava, there was a terrible pressure coming, which directly suppressed Du Shaofu''s physical body and Yuan Shen.


    He only felt that there was a tremendous force of terror suppressing every inch of flesh and blood!


    The profound meaning of thunder and lightning that I have mastered is limited by terror. I can''t exert myself in front of empty thunder in Tianyan cave!


    "Is it really limited by him?"


    Surrounded by lava, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly frozen and he said to himself in secret.


    In his mind, he knew that if he wanted to defeat the burning hole Xu Lei by other means, the terror would be a bit of wishful thinking.


    The gap in the realm of strength determines that it is difficult for him to cause damage to the empty thunder in Tianyan cave.


    I have thunder and martial pulse, and can restrain spirit thunder.


    But now, under the influence of the rudimentary force of the law, thunder and martial pulse seems to be unable to play a good role.


    "I don''t believe in this evil!"


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth and Zijin tianque disappeared from his hand.


    The mysterious Qi in his body began to run wildly, pounding freely among the eight meridians of the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons. It was like a river rushing and roaring, making the earth shaking sound!


    Then, visible to the naked eye, all the meridians on his skin were bulging and crawling everywhere.


    On the face of Zhang Junlang, there are also big veins with protuberances. It looks terrible!


    "Thunder and martial pulse, open it for me again!"


    Du Shaofu drank in a deep voice, and his arms waved fiercely. As if he were moving a mountain, he lifted up the power of hundreds of millions of Jun!


    In his eyes, the light is no longer, all red!


    With the sound of drinking, Du Shaofu''s body surface glowed. Under boundless pressure, there were lights on his body one after another, and thunder and martial veins emerged one after another!


    However, at this time, the martial pulse displayed was actually bloody!


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth tightly, and his eyes almost burst out of his eyes!


    Under great pressure, his immortal body is bursting, with blood flowing, melting into the ocean of magma, and being burned out!


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, the thunder pulse finally left the body surface, rose one point at a time, and then expanded!


    "Yinluotun soul ray, give it to me!"


    Du Shaofu drinks again. At the center of his eyebrows, Yin luotun''s soul thunder rushes out, but it doesn''t show too much prestige. It just looks like a group of light, which is arranged on the top of his head!"The earth burst into the sky and thunder, give it to me!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice almost came out of his throat.


    Under the control of his mind, the earth burst into the sky, and the thunder moved gently, reaching his feet and spinning gently.


    "Jinwu burns the sky thunder, give it to me!"


    "Taiyin Tianchen Lei, give it to me!"


    "Three thousand shocks from thunder, give me out!"


    "Ray, the soul destroying God, give it to me!"


    One after another, he vomited from Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    In the end, his voice became extremely hoarse.


    Under the great pressure, his lips were trembling.


    It can be seen that the force of the rudimentary law of the virtual thunder wave in the Tianyan cave has reached what terrible degree!


    "Hey, hey, hey, funny human, are you trying to kill yourself?"


    Tian Yan Dong Xu Lei, however, laughs with complete disdain. He doesn''t pay attention to Du Shaofu''s practice at all!


    Under the power of his law, the other party''s attainments in the profound meaning of thunder and lightning can''t get into his eye of Dharma, only being suppressed by death!


    The power of the empty thunder in Tianyan cave is still growing. A more terrible thunder is taking shape than before, and the breath of destroying the heaven and the earth is fluctuating!


    "I said for a long time that I could spare your life by handing over your seven auras, but it''s too late now! When I kill you, I will take it myself


    "Descendants of Tiandao''s family, hehe, hehe Although you are extraordinary enough, but in front of me, there is only death! I also want to thank you, for me to find seven Linglei, saved me a lot of trouble! If I swallow them up, I can go further and achieve the heaven Saint realm


    Tianyan cave empty thunder laughs, in the heart is joyful unceasingly.


    In his eyes, this human is not only doing useless work, but also looking for his own death!


    He can already imagine that the purple robed youth in front of him was killed by himself, and the seven spirit thunder were also controlled by him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2581

    Xu Lei of Tianyan cave imagines with pride that after swallowing the seven spirit thunder, as long as he can find the rest, he has great hope that he can integrate the complete law of thunder and lightning, and finally surpass the saint of heaven and achieve the body of heaven!


    Yes, just like the ancestor of the purple robed youth in the ancient times!


    At that time, the whole world will be under his control!


    He will surpass all, supreme, superior to all sentient beings, no one can defeat him!


    In my heart, I imagined that the more and more empty thunder in Tianyan cave was, I would be happy!


    However, just as he fantasized endlessly and was greatly pleased, Du Shaofu''s last shout was to fall down!


    "You seem to be getting carried away! Nine you magic thunder, give me out


    With such a sentence from Du Shaofu''s mouth, the seventh Linglei that he got from Jialou juejiao was horizontal!


    After Jiuyou magic thunder burst out of his eyebrows, like the other six spirit thunder, they were distributed around Du Shaofu''s body and surrounded him.


    After the appearance of such a scene, there is a strange wave of pressure in the magma ocean, just like the wave of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave!


    This kind of prestige is to cover the power released by the empty thunder of Tianyan cave directly!


    The seven kinds of Linglei are embedded in the thunder and martial pulse of Du Shaofu, and they have a mysterious connection with each other.


    This mysterious connection is based on a brand in Du Shaofu''s mind!


    It''s a very strange texture. It looks very complicated, but it seems very simple!


    If you look at it, you can see countless visions, such as the rotation of heaven and earth, the rise and fall of the sun and the moon, and the evolution of all things in the world; there are storms, thunder and lightning, water and fire mingling, and the great power of heaven and earth is derived; there are life sacrifice, devout prayer, and the gathering of vast willpower


    All in the world, these scenes are all inclusive.


    Countless scenes, fierce and spectacular, collision interwoven, engraved with the texture and rules of everything in the world.


    And if you look at it carefully, all of these are like illusory bubbles, all in a flash of disillusionment, only that simple but obscure lines in the light of light.


    At this time, among these lines, there was a very bright one, like an electric snake winding around, which was connected to Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse, and then to the seven spiritual thunder outside him.


    This is the imprint of the law engraved on Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen!


    It was the chance that Du Shaofu got when he went down the river of time in the tomb of heaven. According to his speculation, it was the means left by the ancestors of the Du family.


    After that, Du Shaofu also tried to understand this brand in the past, but unfortunately, with his understanding of Daqian jurisprudence, he could not grasp the track of these laws and could not capture the mystery.


    Therefore, he did not deliberately touch these things, leaving the imprint of the law in his mind lying there.


    Because he believes that as long as his perception is enough, one day, he can master the real law!


    Today, under the repeated pressure of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave, his understanding of the mystery of thunder and lightning has been improved.


    It was this kind of ascension that touched the imprint of the law engraved in the depth of Yuan Shen, so that he also peeped into the rudimentary form of the law!


    "The law, is it so..."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself, and his heart was moving, and the yinluotunhun thunder and the earth avalanche thunder all exploded and opened!


    Under the effect of the law brand, the seven spirit thunder finally bloomed the momentum it should have, and each broke out a terrifying majesty!


    The power of the law released by the empty thunder of Tianyan cave can no longer affect Du Shaofu!


    Thunder and martial pulse and seven spirit thunder are no longer restrained!


    "What''s going on?"


    Such an accident makes the heart of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave tremble fiercely. He feels that there are bursts of dryness in his throat, and even his voice trembles.


    Zipao youth also released the prestige, let him feel frightened!


    "The power of the law! This is the power of the law


    Soon, Xu Lei of Tianyan cave yelled.


    At last, he realized that the young man at this time had also realized the rudiment of lightning law, and was more comprehensive than what he had mastered!


    Under this time, the absolute advantage previously occupied by himself was suddenly disintegrated and disappeared!


    "Before, didn''t you still feel confident? Now it''s my turn! Thunder will punish the world


    Du Shaofu drank so much that the surrounding lava ocean became more boiling.


    Under the blessing of the law of thunder and lightning, the thunder pulse scattered outside the body suddenly expands. If a large net formed by thunder and lightning sprinkles on the ocean, every thunder becomes extremely strong!


    At the same time, arranged in different directions of the seven spirit thunder, is also a blazing light, thunder roaring!


    Different colors of thunder intertwined with each other, carrying a groundbreaking momentum, such as a God angry, in the nine days above the play of severe punishment on this world!The dense and dense lightning of various colors quickly chopped down, winding in the lava ocean, and soon flooded the empty thunder of Tianyan cave.


    "Boy, even if you control the law of thunder and lightning, you can''t help me! Today''s enmity will be written down for the moment. I will ask you for it in person one day! "


    Tianyan cave Xu Lei calmed down and cried out.


    He thought to himself that the cultivation of the young man in purple robe was one notch weaker than that of himself. If he wanted to leave, he could not stop him!


    Big deal, temporarily give up fighting for its seven spirit thunder.


    As long as you can find the rest of the spirit thunder, it will soon be able to enter the realm of heaven.


    When the time comes to avenge today, the seven spirit thunder is not easy to catch, it will still be in his bag!


    At the same time, the empty thunder of Tianyan cave has an action!


    The dark black body of the spirit thunder was sweeping directly towards Du Shaofu in the opposite direction. The speed was incomparable. He tried to get rid of the "sky thunder punishing the world" of the youth in purple robe and escape!


    "Want to go? Can you walk away? "


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth coldly, his arm swung gently, and the thunder in the sky was guided at the same time. It was a straight turn to pursue the empty thunder in Tianyan cave!


    The terrible thunder blows out violently, tearing out one crack after another in the space. The whole lava ocean is stirred and shakes out huge waves, and goes straight to the sky!


    In the volcanic space where Du Xiaoyao, Cangsong and Caixia fairies of Shengyao hall, Xuepao people of Heishui River and Yigan sanxiu are located, suddenly there is a raging and incomparable magma wave rushing up!


    When everyone had no time to respond, they filled the whole space directly, and then erupted from the crater!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2582

    At this time, Jueyin mountain is in the dark, there is no light, can not see five fingers!


    However, the hot magma gushed up from the crater, and instantly illuminated the whole mountain range!


    Under the impact, the crater exploded and expanded a hundred times. The lava sprinkled on the nine days and ten places, just like the bright fireworks exploding all over the sky, and the fire and rain splashed, magnificent and brilliant!


    One after another figure, mixed in the fire rain, was thrown into the sky!


    "Shit, what''s going on?"


    There is a spirit shouting, the body of the demon can not stop turning, control their own body.


    Fortunately, all the demons who came to Jueyin mountain were of great strength and did not suffer much injury under such conditions.


    One by one, all of them stabilized their bodies one after another, and then separated their respective camps and gathered in the distance.


    "Is the sky empty thunder?"


    "Why didn''t those who had gone down before come out? Is something wrong?"


    "Yes, the second ancestor of ice and fire, Dai Liu, ownerless broken sword, and the human boy named Du Shaofu from outside did not come out!"


    All the demons were startled and suspected that it was the birth of empty thunder in Tianyan cave that caused such a terrible scene.


    If that''s true, that day Yandong Xulei was too strong, which was not what they could fight against. I''m afraid it''s not easy to subdue it!


    When people were amazed, a group of light from the explosion of the crater quickly rushed out.


    This group of light dark color, the breath does not seem how terrible, but where it passes, the void is silent annihilation, a dark trace in its formation, like the flame tail general, emitting black smoke!


    Such a scene, it is extremely terrible!


    "Empty thunder in Tianyan cave! That''s the sky fire cave empty thunder


    There was a demon shouting, pointing to the dark black light group flying out.


    "Come on, stop it!"


    "Let''s do it together. Don''t let it run away!"


    "Catch it, Tianyan cave Xulei is mine!"


    One by one, the demons roared, and at the same time, they launched a terrible attack, which swept across the mountain.


    There is only one idea in everyone''s mind. We must stop the empty thunder in Tianyan cave. As for who can get it in the end, it depends on their own ability!


    The Cangsong and Caixia Fairies in the saint demon hall, the blood colored robe man named Xuetu in Heishui River, and Cangshan skeleton all started their movements!


    Only Du Xiaoyao stood quietly in the air, with a pair of pupils full of burning golden light, staring at the position of the crater, because Du Shaofu has not come out yet!


    "Get out of here


    Being intercepted by four strong men with complete Saint demon realm, Xu Lei of Tianyan cave suddenly drinks!


    As soon as the voice of the words sounded, the sky was torn by a thunderbolt, running from the east to the west, as if the sky had opened its mouth!


    "Boom..."


    Thunder, accompanied by a bolt of lightning, meandering down, directly landed in a crowd of people to intercept!


    Thunderbolt down, the ground is also pulled across the entire mountain range of cracks!


    Cangsong, Caixia fairy, Cangshan skeleton, Xuetu and others were all shocked by the attack.


    Cangsong itself is a pine tree. After being struck by thunder, its skin becomes dark.


    Cangshan skeleton, like a mummy skull, was blasted out of a gap, but there was no blood flowing.


    Caixia fairy and Xuetu two people''s breath, are at the same time weak to 50%, vomiting blood and retreat!


    As for those who were below the level of the holy demon, everyone was directly blasted to the ground and fell into the huge crack. For a long time, they didn''t see any movement and did not know how to live or die!


    Under the attack of empty thunder in Tianyan cave, it was so terrible that everyone suffered great trauma!


    "You can''t beat me. Go back!"


    Cang song light drink, at first back to the distance, the heart can not stop the shock.


    Seeing this, Caixia fairy, Cangshan skeleton and Xuetu dare not to attack Xu Lei in Tianyan cave any more. They just retreat to the distance in fear and make way for it.


    "What a terrible sky fire hole empty thunder, incredibly so strong!"


    Caixia fairy raised her sleeve and gently wiped the blood on her lips. She said in horror.


    Other people smell the speech, nod in succession to express approval!


    No one can withstand that terrible thunder attack if it is hit again!


    However, to their surprise, they did not stay in this area for a moment after the attack of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave. Instead, they rushed to the distance in the fire and rain.


    This scene, let them doubt at the same time, but also at the same time a sigh of relief, very lucky!


    If Yandong Xulei was hostile and determined to kill them that day, with his terrifying strength, those strong men in the holy demon realm who were on the scene would really lose one or two!


    "Why didn''t the two ice fire guys come out? What''s going on?"Helplessly looking at Tianyan cave empty thunder fly away quickly, Cang song''s heart is shocked.


    As soon as his words came out, the pretty face of Caixia fairy was also covered with dignified meaning.


    From the side of the Heishui River, blood apprentices also cast their eyes on the crater.


    Only Cangshan skeleton has a grimace, but with the meaning of schadenfreude!


    "Jie Jie Jie Tianyan cave Xu Lei is so strong, how can the human boy still live! At this time, it must have become a corpse, engulfed by lava, and there is no slag left! "


    Cangshan''s skeleton was gloomy and smiling. Because Du Xiaoyao had shocked himself before, he had a bit of hatred for Du Shaofu. He hoped that the purple robed youth would die in the magma!


    As for the second ancestor of ice and fire in the holy demon hall, Dai Liu, the military master of Heishui River, and the ownerless broken sword, who is also a loose practitioner with himself, it is not necessary to worry about life or death!


    "Ghost, if you want to die, I will help you right away!"


    Cangshan skeleton words, let Du Xiaoyao suddenly angry!


    However, just as he was ready to take the Cangshan skeleton away, the location of the crater was a huge move!


    There, the continuous eruption of magma continues, there are four figures almost at the same time.


    These four figures are not just the second ancestor of ice and fire, Dai Liu and ownerless broken sword who entered the lava after Du Shaofu!


    After the four appeared, they were in a state of tottering when flying at high altitude. They were obviously seriously injured and their bodies were hard to control!


    After they came out, the matter was not over. Another figure followed them and flew out of the crater!


    It was the figure of a young man in purple robe. Different from the second ancestor of ice and fire, the young man was wrapped in lightning, and the seven spiritual thunder circled around him, setting him off like a God who came to the world. His momentum was extremely fierce!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2583

    Compared with the awkward appearance of the four powerful spirits, the second ancestor of ice and fire, Dai Liu and ownerless broken sword, Du Shaofu is extremely powerful.


    Thunder and lightning circled around him, like a dragon head high, lingering flying, huff and puff Shenhui!


    The vast pressure spreads and spreads in this piece of heaven and earth, and suppresses on the original God of all people!


    The purple clothes and robes are hunting in the void, and the figure is walking in the sky, just like a big sun rising in the night sky. The whole Jueyin mountain is shining brightly!


    It''s a long story, from the eruption of fire waves in the lava space, to the people being thrown out of the crater, and then the appearance of empty thunder in Tianyan cave, and then to the people''s blocking, and then to the appearance of Du Shaofu, everything from the beginning to the end only happened within a few breaths.


    "Don''t waste your energy, you can''t escape it!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu showed up, there was a soft word coming out of his mouth.


    His eyes, looking at the dark black thunder that is rushing towards the distance, is the body of the empty thunder in Tianyan cave!


    At this time, the empty thunder of Tianyan cave has been shot out thousands of miles away, and the speed is not bad.


    However, after Du Shaofu appeared, he did not seem to be in a hurry to catch up.


    Then, the golden wings of the ROC behind him waved gently, sprinkled the golden light all over the sky, and covered up his body shape!


    The next moment, the figure of the purple robed youth has disappeared from the original place!


    And almost at the same time, it appeared in front of the empty thunder in Tianyan cave, and intercepted it!


    "This Is it the means of the legendary golden winged ROC


    Such a scene, of course, also fell in the eyes of the powerful people of the holy demon hall, Heishui River and other loose repair demons.


    The people just breathed a sigh of relief because Xu Lei of Tianyan cave did not take the opportunity to attack and kill them.


    Then I saw such a scene again. I couldn''t help being silly for a moment. I couldn''t figure out the situation in front of me.


    "How do I feel wrong?"


    "I don''t think it''s right. That day, the burning hole and empty thunder seemed to be running for life!"


    "The human boy named Du Shaofu is chasing after Xu Lei in Tianyan cave?"


    "This It seems to be true! "


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, the strong talk and open, look at each other after a time, are stupid eyes!


    In particular, a few of the saint demon realm of people, all feel extremely shocked!


    They are all the best in the world, but under the command of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave, they can''t even block a move. Thus, we can see the strength of the spirit thunder.


    But the Terran boy from the outside world can force the empty thunder of Tianyan cave to flee for life in panic!


    Could it be that, before all the people started to intercept, but the empty thunder of Tianyan cave obviously had the upper hand, but it just hit them and left without attacking them!


    This kind of result, let everybody almost be confused!


    How terrible was Du Shaofu?


    "How could that happen?"


    Cangshan''s skeleton standing alone in the same place is also astonished, staring at this scene.


    He made several rude remarks, insinuating that Du Shaofu would die in the hands of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave, but he was shocked by Du Xiaoyao, and his resentment toward Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao gradually rose in his heart.


    When the lava erupted, the second ancestor of ice and fire, Dai Liu and ownerless broken sword, who entered the magma, all returned with serious injuries, but the human boy was not seen.


    This, let Cangshan skeleton feel great pleasure!


    Even a few of the most powerful people didn''t get well. The human boy didn''t show up for a long time. He was definitely dead in the hands of Xulei in Tianyan cave!


    However, what we see now makes Cangshan skeleton feel scared!


    "Is this lava eruption scene caused by that boy?"


    Cangshan skeleton began to mumble.


    I''m afraid that''s the only explanation. You know, at this time, the terrible Tianyan cave Xulei, facing the purple robed youth, only had the chance to escape!


    "Hum, ghost, the boss of Laozi, when will you come to tell me what to do?"


    On one side, Du Xiaoyao did not show too much touch.


    After all, over the years, he and Du Shaofu have been walking together and growing up together. He has seen too many incredible things. He is already used to it.


    He calmly looked at the Cangshan skeleton with a frightened face and said coldly, "I have endured you for a long time. If I don''t beat you into a kind of force today, I won''t call you du Xiaoyao!"


    Say, in the mouth is burst out a roar that shakes through the sky, the void shakes to collapse!


    The mountains below, in the roar, broke and collapsed in pieces and turned into dust!


    In the golden light, a huge red Jiri macaque stands in the void, waving a palm that can block out the sun, and snap a picture of Cangshan skeleton!


    "Red Jiri macaque! His noumenon is the red Jiri macaqueCangshan skeleton''s double pupil, twinkles like the ghost fire the light, unfolds the extremely astonishing meaning, one grimace also changed the color.


    In his heart, there was endless regret. He shouldn''t have provoked these two people!


    "Run away!"


    He didn''t need to think at all, and he just stepped back in an instant!


    In this process, the body shape of an illusion, the skin and bones of the body disappeared, into a snow-white skull!


    The skull, lacking chin bone, had two faint green rays in its deep socket.


    A stream of Yin Qi diffused and spread, carrying the skull to escape, swept to the mountain below, got into the ground and disappeared!


    "You want to escape in front of Laozi


    Du Xiaoyao''s huge voice resounded, and his palm followed Cangshan''s skeleton, and then it suddenly exploded on the ground where it disappeared!


    "Boom


    The terrible waves spread, the void was broken down and smashed continuously!


    Endless earth and stone, wood flying nine days, covering all the scene.


    But in this kind of scene, I saw a light emitting a gloomy atmosphere, rushing through the smoke and dust, escaping to the distance, and soon disappeared in this area!


    "Hum!"


    Du Xiaoyao saw the situation and snorted coldly. The red Jiri macaque''s legs moved. A step out was hundreds of miles away, and disappeared with the Cangshan skeleton in the distance!


    Saint demon hall, Heishui River, and some other sanxiu looked at all these things and laughed bitterly at each other.


    What I saw today really shocked them!


    Du Shaofu, the demon king, is much more terrible than the legend, and that''s all. It seems that his brother is not much worse!


    The Cangshan skeleton, in the whole demon world, is also a strong one, and can only be chased by the youth in gold!


    Just after a while, the shock of these people was still hanging on their faces, but seeing Du Xiaoyao came back here again.


    At this time, he had recovered the appearance of a young man in gold, but in one hand, he was carrying a skeleton and skull which had lost its luster, and only the faint breath of life was fluctuating!


    Cangshan''s skeleton has been captured!


    With Cangshan skeleton in his hand, Du Xiaoyao returned to the gathering place of various forces. However, he did not move forward, but turned his eyes to another battlefield in the distance.


    There, Du Shaofu and Tianyan cave Xulei are fighting at the same place!


    Both of them are armed with the strength of a rudimentary law of thunder and lightning. The scene between battles can be magnificent and terrifying!


    With their control, one after another thunder mountain like a tsunami down, making the world is boiling up!


    If you master the law of thunder and lightning, you don''t need too much Xuanqi blessing at all. You only need one idea to make a terrible attack!


    "Human, let me go, I promise, I will never hit your seven mine idea! As for other spirit thunder, who can get it depends on their own chance, how about? "


    During the battle, the voice of empty thunder in Tianyan cave spreads out with the intention of compromise!


    He could not have imagined the current situation!


    Originally, he had an absolute advantage. He could take the human youth down and take the seven spirit thunder on him as his own.


    But unexpectedly, the purple robed youth withstood the huge pressure, and inexplicably realized a trace of the power of the law, so that the victory and defeat of both sides suddenly reversed!


    Moreover, he tried his best to escape, or can not get rid of, was easily intercepted by him down!


    "What qualifications do you think you have to negotiate with me now?"


    Du Shaofu responded coldly without any pity.


    For Linglei, he is determined to get it, and there is no room for bargaining.


    In any case, he won''t let the thunder of Tianyan cave leave!


    What''s more, at present, he is holding the upper hand, it can be said that he is under pressure to fight, and there is no reason to talk about conditions!


    "Boy, don''t go too far! If you really want to push each other, we''ll catch you! Your strength is not vulgar, but it has not reached the point that I can not surpass! If you''re smart enough, let me go. From now on, we''ll never offend the river! "


    Tianyan cave empty thunder vicious mouth, threat smell very strong!


    But at the same time, it shows a bit of entreaty!


    Purple robed youth that strange space means, can completely ignore the barrier of space, instantly appear in front of him to intercept.


    No matter how you run away, you can''t get rid of it!


    This is the place where Xu Lei in Tianyan cave is really desperate!


    "Ha ha, don''t talk about any conditions. If you have any tricks, just do it. I''ll follow them one by one."


    Du Shaofu laughs and waves his hand gently, and the thunder in the sky is released from the high sky and blows away at the empty thunder of Tianyan cave!Naturally, he could see clearly and thoroughly the idea of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave. He also knew that the other side had already given birth to the idea of fear!


    If it was earlier, Du Shaofu did not have the power to understand the rudiments of the law, and he was not really the opponent of Yan Dong Xu Lei.


    But now, the gap in the realm has disappeared, and it is really not a difficult thing to rely on our own various means to overcome this one!


    Even if the other party wants to blow himself up, he is not afraid!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2584

    What Du Shaofu said immediately aroused the anger of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave.


    At the same time, he also understood that what Zipao youth said was the truth. There was absolutely no possibility of good between the two today. Only one side was completely defeated!


    "Boy, if you want to subdue me, dream of it!"


    Tianyan cave empty thunder drink, dark color of the body issued a dazzling black light, through all obstacles.


    In the dark light, it carries the power of thunder, and there is a mixture of blazing fire. It spreads out in the void, which makes the holy demon hall and Heishui River feel numb. Every pore on the surface of the body stands up. "Zizi" current passes through the body, and the demon''s operation is greatly hindered!


    This attack of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave is still guided by the law of thunder and lightning. The endless black light is scattered in the void and quickly condenses into a strong thunder and lightning. It is like a black river running across the sky and directly bombards Du Shaofu.


    "I don''t have time to play with you."


    A light drink came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, and then Zijin tianque was summoned and swept out of his brow and rose against the wind.


    With the roar of dragons and tigers, the roar of sparrows and turtles, the terrible pressure swept across nine days and ten places, accompanied by an all-out sword Gang manifesting and forming!


    This sword Gang is composed of several different colors of thunder and lightning, mixed with purple gold light, carrying the power of destroying everything. It is incomparable!


    The sword shaped like a dragon, and like a bolt of lightning, twists and turns in the void, and collides fiercely with the black thunder River emitted by the empty thunder of Tianyan cave.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible explosion, large pieces of runes smashed, the vast amount of energy mountain Huhu tsunami, shattered everything!


    The heaven and earth seem to be collapsing. The mountains below them one by one collapse and turn into rocks all over the sky. They break through the space like a honeycomb, showing dense holes. It''s extremely human!


    Violent energy poured out, swept across the eight sides, up shock nine days, swing down nine you, kill all obstacles!


    "Back off, don''t be swept by the aftershocks!"


    "This strength of human youth is really terrible!"


    "Perverted, perverted!"


    In the distance, the holy demon hall and Heishui River and other forces saw such a scene and ran away one by one. They started with several strong men with perfect holy land and did not look back for fear of being affected by such an energy storm!


    If you are struck by this energy frenzy, even the strong people with perfect holy land will suffer certain injuries, let alone those with weak cultivation!


    Only Dai Liu, who was holding a feather fan, ran away and glanced back at the battlefield.


    In his eyes, there is the essence of light flashing, also do not know is brewing what idea!


    To say the most calm, but also belong to Du Xiaoyao!


    Although he also followed the retreat, but did not show too much horror.


    For Du Shaofu''s metamorphosis, he is already familiar with it!


    However, there was a strange light in the eye socket of the skull that he was holding in his hand, and there seemed to be a very frightened expression on the skull without flesh and blood.


    This group of people ran away thousands of miles away before they stopped. They looked at the place where Du Shaofu and Xu Lei of Tianyan cave were fighting!


    But seeing the stone rain all over the sky from the purple robed youth side, his body in the high altitude after a slight pause, suddenly disappeared from the original place.


    It is not the first time for people to see such a scene. All of them have psychological preparation and turn their eyes to the empty thunder of Tianyan cave on the other side.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s figure had already appeared in front of the dark light, faster than the people''s eyes!


    At this time, Xu Lei in Tianyan cave was no longer arrogant and arrogant. When he saw Du Shaofu come to his side, his unspeakable horror was rising.


    He didn''t want to think about it. Suddenly, the noumenon began to expand violently and burst out into an extremely vast momentum.


    A dangerous breath filled the scene, which made people feel like a lord of terror who could destroy everything. As long as he was angry, all the creatures in the world had only one way to die!


    "Not good. Empty thunder in Tianyan cave is going to work hard. It''s dangerous here. Retreat again!"


    Cang song in the distance yelled. In fact, he didn''t need to remind everyone that the danger was coming. They all ran away again.


    "Xulei in Tianyan cave is very strong. I''m afraid it''s going to explode the animal''s ability this time. The human boy, I don''t know if he can carry it!"


    "It''s good that they both lose. Only in this way can the demon world be peaceful."


    "Yes, that human is really too terrible, with him, the demon world will not calm down!"


    "If they are both defeated, we may have a chance to get that day''s burning hole Xulei."


    "I don''t want to participate in the evil cult. I hope the boy will not be too forced to do so!"¡­¡­


    As they fled, they talked in private.


    Before, they were created by the empty thunder move of Tianyan cave. They knew the horror. If they really wanted to explode their animal power, if they were too close, no one could escape from here, and so could the purple robed human youth!


    "Do you really have to work hard?"


    Du Shaofu murmured. He found that the momentum of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave was rising. He did not hesitate to consume his own cultivation to prepare this blow, which made him feel some danger!


    If we fight for strength, even at this time, Tianyan cave Xu Lei is not under Du Shaofu.


    It''s just because I have the profound meaning of the golden winged mires and birds, and I can''t let the other party have the chance to escape at all. This has forced the empty thunder of Tianyan cave into such a situation!


    But Du Shaofu can see that this day, the fire hole Xu Lei Xi''s life is very good, and he will not easily explode his animal power. At most, he will fight with himself and lose both sides!


    But even so, if it is allowed to spread out, I''m afraid it will really bring great harm to Du Shaofu. When the time comes, both sides will lose too much at the same time, and there will be a chance for Xu Lei in Tianyan cave to escape smoothly.


    However, Du Shaofu would not give him the chance to display his freedom!


    As he said it, he waved it gently with one hand. Seven kinds of thunder, such as yinluotunhun thunder, earth avalanche thunder and Taiyin Tianchen thunder, were guided, whistling out, and attacking the empty thunder of Tianhuo cave at the same time.


    At the same time, on Du Shaofu''s original spirit, the mysterious law brand constantly has a strange power in circulation, and the blessing is on the seven spirit thunder, which makes the seven spirit thunder show more powerful power than ever before!


    "Bang, click!"


    The seven kinds of Linglei burst out a terrible light, separating all parties, and arched the empty thunder of Tianyan cave in the center.


    One after another, the thunder was vented and the electric arc was released. At the same time, they were connected with the Tianyan Xuxu thunder, forming a strange figure.


    There is a small part of this figure that can coincide with the law imprinted on Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, and the shape and track are exactly the same.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Du Xiaoyao, Cangsong, Caixia fairy, Xuetu, dailiu, wuzhu Duanjian and others, we saw a strange scene!


    At this time, surrounded by the other seven spirit thunder, it suddenly seems to have settled down and there is no change in the next step.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s movements also looked very strange. He did not continue to move, but stood in front of Xu Lei in Tianyan cave and gently closed his eyes. Only an arc was constantly flowing from his body, with purple and gold light mixed in.


    That terrible dangerous breath, at this time also all disappeared, suddenly disappeared from the heaven and earth, let everyone''s tense body and nerve, for a time all relaxed!


    "That day, Yan Dong Xu Lei didn''t want to fight hard? Why didn''t it happen all of a sudden? "


    "It''s self explosion. It''s better to lose both sides. Give the demon world a peace and let us have a chance to subdue the spirit thunder!"


    "I''m afraid I don''t have a chance. That human boy is so weird. Tianyan cave Xulei is about to be taken in by him!"


    "I''m interested to know what kind of situation it will be if he really takes down the spirit thunder!"


    ¡­¡­


    When they talked about it, they looked at Du Shaofu and tianyandong Xulei nervously.


    The disappearance of the dangerous atmosphere made the rest of the people stop fleeing and look back.


    "There is no illustrious scholar under the high reputation. Du Shaofu, the demon king, and the ROC emperor of the wasteland, are really worthy of their reputation. They are really powerful enough!"


    Different from other people''s reactions, Dai Liu''s expression did not fluctuate, but the words whispered out in his mouth were full of exclamations.


    The saint demon hall several people, actually did not notice Dai Liu''s such facial expression, if otherwise, is certainly one by one will be vigilant!


    In the distant void, Du Shaofu stood still, his eyes closed.


    In front of him, the strange patterns composed of eight spirit thunder kept rotating, and there was some mysterious connection between them, and the shapes were constantly changing.


    And every time the figure is formed, it is corresponding to some part of the law imprinted in his mind.


    Xuanqi''s power rises in the field with the natural rhythm and the track derived from the changes of everything.


    In such a scene, time goes by slowly.


    Badaolinglei approached Du Shaofu''s body step by step, until at last, they all turned into a group of colorful lights and swept into his eyebrows.


    At this time, Du Shaofu still had no other movements. He kept his standing posture and closed his eyes.


    All the light of thunder and lightning on him disappeared and got into his body without any leakage.


    All the momentum is put away, so that his whole person looks incomparably ordinary!


    But the more so ordinary, the more people can not see through!


    All the onlookers felt that there was an indescribable strange fluctuation in the young man in purple robe, which seemed to be in accordance with the law of nature and the heaven and earth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2585

    "That day, Yan Dong Xu Lei seems to be being fused by that human boy!"


    "How did this guy do it?"


    "It''s nothing. The breath he exudes is really strange. It looks peaceful, but it''s daunting and dare not touch it!"


    "Yes, even in the two strong men, the earth demon ancestor and the black water monarch, there has never been such a situation!"


    "What kind of state is that boy in?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many creatures of the demon world watched and discussed with each other.


    Du Shaofu''s performance made them feel strange and strange.


    But one thing can be sure is that at this time, Yan Dong Xu Lei had been completely taken over by him and was merging.


    As long as the complete integration is successful, he has eight Linglei at the same time.


    This kind of situation, let everybody all feel strange!


    In other people''s words, I''m afraid it''s because the attributes of the spirit thunder collide with each other, and even the dregs are not left!


    "Boss, this seems to be the rhythm to break through again!"


    In the crowd, Du Xiaoyao, carrying the body of Cangshan skeleton, whispered to himself, "if you go further, you should be the heaven Saint realm, right? What kind of state is it


    Du Xiaoyao couldn''t help but look forward to it!


    Because of the war in the Archaean period, with the help of the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods, this world built the eternal tomb, and guided all the essence energy of this world through the array step by step, which was used to suppress the demons. As a result, the power of heaven and earth was weakened and even dried up.


    Therefore, in the whole world, except for those who had already broken through the holy land before the ancient times, those who came later could not enter the holy land at all.


    However, after the birth of the eternal tomb and the release of demons, this pattern was broken, and more and more people entered the holy land.


    However, no one has been able to break through the strongest realm in the holy land!


    This realm is the legendary realm of heaven!


    Even if it''s the eastern immortals, the Western demons, the southern Confucians, the northern maniacs, and the zhongshentong, there are still a few other people who have not recovered their peak strength since the suppression between heaven and earth has been lifted!


    If today, Du Shaofu can step into the realm of heaven Saint here, then, isn''t he the first person in the world?!


    "Boss, you have to give me some strength! If you can be the first one to break through the realm of heavenly saints, as your brother, I will have more face if I walk around the boundaries of three continents and nine states in the future


    On Du Xiaoyao''s handsome face, there is a curve of evil charm.


    In that pair of eyes, has the golden light in the twinkle!


    In people''s eyes, Du Shaofu''s calm and peaceful breath lasted for most of the hour.


    Among the mountains, there is a rising sun, shed light, the whole mountain slowly a bright, showing the chaos everywhere, that is the result of the war.


    The morning sun shone on all the people, as well as on Du Shaofu, who stood in the air. His figure was dyed golden and mysterious.


    But when people thought he would continue to calm down, the purple robed youth standing in the void suddenly opened his eyes!


    In a moment, but see two narrow lightning light from the eyes in the fight out!


    "Chulala..."


    The void was split, and two thunderbolts went straight into the void crack, where they had gone.


    With the occurrence of this scene, Du Shaofu made great progress and made great changes!


    His robes moved in the wind, flying in the void.


    Thunder and martial pulse emerged from his body surface, and then rushed to the high altitude, like a large net, covering the area of hundreds of miles.


    The thick thunderbolt stretched across the void, like a strong rope, which was linked together with each other, and formed a mysterious pattern like the previous eight smart thunder.


    At the same time, it echoes with Du Shaofu''s noumenon.


    Eight spirit thunder is also a rush out, divided into eight sides, inlaid in the eight vein nodes of the thunder and military pulse.


    Among them, empty thunder in Tianyan cave also exists!


    However, Xu Lei in Tianyan cave has no intention to resist any more and is completely controlled by Du Shaofu.


    After the appearance of thunder and thunder, there are endless thunder clouds converging on the high sky, which quickly covers up the brightness of the morning sun. The sky and the earth are as dark as the night, and there is no light in the sky!


    "Bang, click!"


    In the thunder clouds in the high sky, there is a thunderbolt as thick as a mountain. It is like a terrible dragon. It goes through the sky constantly. Between the thunder dragons, the void rumbles, and the whole world trembles with it.


    The scene was not far away from Du Shaofu. The second ancestor of Binghuo, Caixia fairy, Cangsong, wuzhu Duanjian, dailiu and Xuetu felt their scalp numb. They could not help but sweat from their backs and soaked their clothes.But this all, did not stop here!


    The thunder cloud is still expanding, to the eight wasteland and four fields, instantly spread to hundreds of thousands of miles around, and has not yet the intention to stop.


    Many parts of the demon world are covered.


    For a time, countless demons were startled. I don''t know what happened!


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    Under the thunder, the heaven and earth seemed to be boiling. A great pressure came to the world, which made all the spirits feel palpitation for no reason!


    With the continuous expansion of thunder cloud, soon all the creatures in the demon world were startled, showing their bodies one after another and looking towards the high sky.


    "What''s going on? It''s terrible."


    "Is this demon world going to be destroyed?"


    "I''m afraid there is some unknown murderer. Run away!"


    "Can''t escape, all places are such scenes, there is no place to hide!"


    "Perhaps, only by escaping from the demon world, can we avoid this disaster!"


    "But we don''t know where the exit of the demon world is!"


    ¡­¡­


    The creatures in the demon world were panicked and yelled, looking for places to avoid.


    But let everyone despair is that no matter where they flee, they can''t escape the cover of endless thunder clouds overhead.


    The terrible pressure swept down and made everyone tremble.


    Most of the demons, whose strength was below the realm of the demon emperor, could not resist such pressure. Soon they were crawling on the ground, showing their noumenon, turning into stones, trees, vines and mud


    The scene that Du Shaofu made was really terrible!


    In the Jueyin mountain where he is located, it is the most powerful force in the demon world.


    There, stands an ancient and mysterious hall, magnificent, exuding a strong spirit of the spirit!


    On the high lintel of the hall, there are three strong characters: the hall of Saint demon!


    When the sky of thunder clouds spread to here, the surrounding innumerable strong creatures, instantaneous is sent out the unusual thing!


    One by one, the older ones are at least above the level of demon Zun, and most of them are in the realm of demon realm. At the same time, there are also hundreds of strong ones in the holy demon realm.


    At this time, all of these strong people all agreed to put down the affairs in their hands, or walked out of their respective training places, and flew up into the sky, looking up nervously, with indescribable confusion in everyone''s eyes.


    However, compared with the demons in other places, the strong people here have to calm down a lot!


    "What''s going on? Is it caused by the evil spirit of the outside world? "


    "It should not be. The fire of the outside world will not spread to the demon world at this time."


    "Look at the source, it seems to be the direction of Jueyin mountain!"


    "Is it that the Lord of terror is making a breakthrough?"


    "It''s just that the noise caused by this is really too big. What kind of state is the breakthrough that will lead to such a scene?"


    "Is it possible that..."


    After the last one said "Murphy", all of them looked at each other and saw an incredible look in each other''s eyes.


    They all know that the word "Heaven Saint realm" is omitted after the two words!


    Under all the people, there is a huge Futon in the building of the saint demon hall. On the futon, however, people are not sitting around, but a stone the size of a palm is lying there quietly.


    Before the news from outside reached here, the small stone bloomed a wisp of light on the futon, and then quickly converged away.


    But it was at the moment of such a change that I felt like a flower in front of my eyes that the stone had disappeared.


    At the same time, out of thin air, an old man appeared, standing on the ground with his hands down.


    The old man had gray hair and no beard. His body and face looked compact, giving a strong feeling.


    That pair of old eyes, revealed a very strong color of firmness, at a glance, it is a firm heart of the Lord, it is difficult for foreign affairs to shake faith!


    "When did such a strong man appear in the demon world? He was actually understanding the power of the law and breaking through towards the heaven Saint realm?"


    The old man opened his mouth without much fluctuation in his tone.


    Although he was not calm and surprised, he did not show much fright.


    At the same time, the old man''s figure flickered slightly, and he disappeared from the building of the saint demon hall.


    The next moment, it also appeared in the sky of the saint demon hall, standing side by side with many powerful ones in the saint demon hall.


    His appearance soon attracted people''s attention!


    "Here comes my grandfather! I''ve met my grandfather"I''ve met my grandfather!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the old man''s coming out, all the people were relieved from their fright and saluted to the old one by one. They did not dare to be slighted!


    In the face of the public''s respect, the old man''s expressionless face was still calm, as if he had not seen it. He was indifferent, even without a sound. He was so cold that he was disgusting!


    However, when the people nearby saw this scene, they all looked as if they were not strange. After the ceremony, they all straightened up.


    In the demon world, and in the holy demon hall, there are only two people who are qualified to be called ancestors!


    That''s the two people, the God demon and the earth demon!


    However, the God demon ancestor has disappeared for many years, together did not appear, no one knows where he went, also do not know whether he is dead or alive.


    Only a few people occasionally heard the name of "TIANYAO Laozu" from the mouth of the earth demon ancestor. It seems that he often misses his old friend who has disappeared for many years!


    Therefore, strictly speaking, the real master of the saint demon hall at this time is the ancestor of the earth demon.


    In addition, he has another name - the ancestor of obstinate stone. This title is related to his noumenon and personal temper.


    "Do you know why this is happening?"


    Someone came to the old man and asked.


    "Someone''s breaking through!"


    The answer is concise and comprehensive.


    But what he said made everyone around him very surprised!


    "Who breaks through, can lead to thousands of miles of thunder clouds, just like extermination of the world!"


    "In the demon world, has there ever been such a strong one?"


    "It should not be. If there is such a strong person in the demon world, I''m afraid its strength is still above the ancestors! We should be able to guess, then, that this man is by no means unknown


    In front of the stubborn stone ancestor, they also talked about it without any hesitation. While speaking, they also glanced at the old man with their eyes.


    "Is that the one from Heishui river?"


    Some people guessed, but this sentence, let all the people present except the ancestor of the demon, were suddenly surprised!


    Heishui river that, of course, refers to the black water monarch!


    For many years, the saint demon hall and the Heishui River are at odds, and the two sides have the same potential, which is difficult to be compatible.


    If the other side had not occupied the Jedi of Heishui River, I would have been exterminated by the holy demon hall!


    If it was the black water monarch''s breakthrough, it would surely be that he understood the rudiment of the law and had the strength to surpass the holy demon realm.


    According to the current situation, clams are likely to break into the realm of heaven.


    At that time, the balance between the two sides will be broken, and the Pantheon will fall behind!


    With the black water monarch''s wolf ambition, will not let the saint demon hall exist!


    This result makes everyone feel nervous!


    "Not him, someone else!"


    The stubborn stone ancestor opened his mouth and said faintly.


    When they heard the speech, they were relieved.


    As long as it is not the black water monarch, it is not too bad for the saint demon hall.


    After all, the whole demon world is almost under the control of the holy demon hall!


    No one dares to violate the authority here!


    But in turn, doubts arise from the minds of all men.


    In addition to the black water monarch, who will have the power to see through the truth of the law?


    You know, in the whole demon world, after the disappearance of the God demon ancestor, the strong eyed person is the stubborn stone ancestor in front of them, and then down is the black water king.


    Is it difficult for other spirits to surpass these two peerless figures and take the lead in reaching the realm of heavenly saints?


    If there is such a person, we should not know it.


    But they all scratched their scalp and had no idea who it was!


    "I think of a man!"


    At a time when people were puzzled, an old man with a perfect Saint demon realm spoke.


    As soon as he spoke, everyone turned their eyes to him.


    "Who is it?"


    Someone can''t wait to ask.


    "I just received a message from the following that two people had appeared near the entrance seal of the demon world! But these two people are from the outside world. Their names must be familiar to all of us! "


    Said the old man, who was in perfect condition.


    "Two people from outside? Who is it? " Someone asked.


    "These two people are very famous in the outside world and spread all over the country. One of them is also a demon. He is the legendary red Jiri horse monkey. He is young, but his strength is incomparable! And the other is also young, but more terrible! According to the news from the outside world from the descendants of the holy demon hall, this man''s name is Du Shaofu. He is the great Peng emperor of the wasteland, and he is also known as the devil king!


    Du Shaofu is less than 30 years old, but he has reached the top of the world! The strongest people of the older generation are not his enemies. The fierce name of them is unknown to everyone in the outside world! After they entered the demon world, they inquired about the power of the demon world. After that, he appeared in Biliu City, but it seems that he has found out some news and went to Jueyin mountain! "The old man said a lot in one breath, without even a pause.


    After he finished speaking, some of the people beside him were puzzled and some were shocked.


    Even the earth demon ancestor standing on one side also picked his eyebrows.


    "I''m afraid it''s not far from the truth if we infer like this."


    "Jueyin mountain, it is said that there is a spirit thunder. Cangsong, the second ancestor of Binghuo, Caixia fairy and others have already passed by!"


    "It is said that one of the most profound mysteries controlled by Du Shaofu is the mystery of thunder and lightning. It is reasonable for him to go for the thunder and lightning!"


    "I''m afraid that Cangsong and Cangsong have failed to make such a noise. The Dao Linglei of Jueyin mountain must have fallen into the hands of Du Shaofu."


    "This is reasonable. It should be that Du Shaofu took the opportunity to break through and step into the realm of heaven and saint by virtue of the spirit thunder."


    People once again talked about it. Under the inferences of old monsters, they were totally consistent with the facts!


    "Why did Du Shaofu, the demon king, the ROC emperor of the wasteland, and the red horse monkey come to our demon kingdom


    "His arrival is a blessing or a curse to our whole demon world."


    "Du Shaofu, the demon king, is in a situation of immortality between the outside world and the demon sect. I''m afraid that he will plot against our demon world here!"


    "No matter what the purpose of his coming here is, if it is harmful to our demon world, he must not let it succeed easily!"


    "However, if he really broke through the heaven Saint realm, who could stop him in the demon world?"


    Many people began to worry, for fear that the arrival of the demon king, to the demon world caused immeasurable turbulence!


    "Impossible!"


    At this time, the stubborn stone ancestor opened his mouth again, and this time, he said a big sentence rarely.


    "I have heard of the name of Du Shaofu, the demon king! But he can''t accomplish it in one move, and directly achieve the realm of heavenly saints! Such a realm, even in the ancient times, is extremely difficult to achieve! But in front of these thunder clouds, can cause such a huge scene, his strength after breakthrough is absolutely terrible, even, can reach half step heaven saint! In that case, it''s really terrible! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2586

    "Banbu Tiansheng..."


    It seems that there is a terrible realm in the imagination.


    As the name suggests, half step of heaven Saint means that half a foot has stepped into the realm of heaven saint, and there is only a short distance left from the final state!


    It can also be said that as long as you reach the point of half step heaven saint, the ultimate heaven Saint state will eventually come into being under the continuous accumulation!


    The height of a half step heavenly saint is as high as a mountain in the eyes of a strong man with a perfect holy land!


    The people in the saint demon Hall fell into silence, and after the earth demon ancestors on one side said that, they did not pay attention to them, but after a flash of body shape, they disappeared from the original place and disappeared!


    "The old ancestor left, must have gone to Jueyin mountain!"


    "Let''s go and have a look too!"


    "Go


    Many strong men also set off one after another, disappeared from the high altitude, and rushed to Jueyin mountain!


    ¡­¡­


    Six million miles to the south of Saint demon hall, there is a big river winding from west to East.


    Different from other rivers, the river water of this river is not clear and green, flowing quietly, nor surging, whistling, turbid waves, but a calm scene, occasionally turning up one or two dark bubbles, like ink.


    There are few fish in the river. However, on both sides of the river, there are a lot of trees and vegetation standing up, the appearance of which is very different from that of other places!


    Once ordinary creatures get close to this place, there will be a breath of dead air coming from the air, trying to drill into the body, eroding the body and spirit.


    Such a river has a well-known name in the whole demon world, which is no less than the most powerful force in the demon Kingdom, because of its name, it is called Heishui river!


    At this time, the thunder clouds spreading from the direction of Jueyin mountain quickly covered here, covering the high sky, making the black river with a length of one million miles more deep and dark.


    The thunder cloud, which was full of the sky, kept rolling and surging, and oppressed the whole space.


    The branches and leaves of the trees on both sides of the river began to shake. The trees moved without wind, and the soul power fluctuated from them and peeped into the sky.


    Before long, I saw a river standing up in the black river, like a giant''s robe, and like a huge bubble rising from the river, which could be higher than a mountain!


    When the black bubble appeared, the trees on both sides of the river moved again, bending the top of the branches, so as to bow to the bubble.


    "See you!"


    Trees and trees make people speak.


    "No gift!"


    The loud voice sounded from the bubble, clear and overbearing.


    Then, I saw the shape of the huge bubble turned into a middle-aged man in a black robe, standing tall in the void.


    This black robe man is not fat or thin, with thick eyebrows and wide nose. His face is cut like a knife and axe, with sharp edges and corners.


    A green beard was tied under his jaw, adding a strong domineering charm without any reason.


    That pair of twinkling bright eyes, at this time toward the north and look, bright.


    "Towards the realm of heavenly saints? Who can do that? "


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were burning, and he whispered to himself, "is that old but not dead, smelly and hard stone? It doesn''t seem like it! "


    The man stood quietly for a while, then suddenly toward the distance, clothes in the strong wind stretched straight, hunting ring.


    At the same time, there is an unquestionable voice from his body, falling on both sides of the Heishui River: "all people hold the Heishui River, no unauthorized leave! Such a strong person really makes me curious


    The last sentence is more like talking to myself.


    When this sentence is covered by the repressed air, the figure of the man also disappears in the sky, and the fluctuation can no longer be detected!


    ¡­¡­


    Jueyin mountain!


    Before the war, this huge area has been turned into ruins. The light of the thunder all over the sky flickers and the broken mountains become bright and dark.


    Thunder clouds in the sky, pressed very low, standing on the ground, seems to be able to reach.


    The second ancestor of Binghuo, Cangsong, Caixia fairy, ownerless broken sword, dailiu, Xuetu and others all fell into the void and settled on the rocks. Du Xiaoyao was also standing on the ground with the skull of Cangshan skeleton.


    Du Shaofu was the only one who was still on top of the sky with endless thunder clouds on his head.


    Thunder and martial pulse and eight spirit thunder distributed around him, covering tens of thousands of miles.


    In all directions, powerful energy was constantly converging towards this place, which was bound within the scope covered by the thunder and martial veins. Some weather was sinking and some earth Qi was transpiration. Through the faint connection, Du Shaofu''s body was absorbed.


    In this way, a ferocious majesty kept growing on his body, as if the general trend of heaven and earth was linked, and endless energy poured into the body of the purple robed youth.What followed was that the breath of Du Shaofu became more and more vast.


    Later, waves of energy condensed directly into the liquid substance and flowed into his body.


    These energies seem to be gentle and harmless, pure and incomparable. They are attracted into the body and can greatly improve the cultivation.


    But no one dares to do it!


    The second ancestor of ice and fire, Caixia fairy, Dai Liu, Wu Zhu Duanjian, and others just look at them, and their eyelids jump.


    Everyone knows that this is caused by the human boy. If you forcibly touch and plunder, the gentle energy can become extremely violent and has absolute killing power!


    They have no doubt that if they live enough, they can walk around the purple robed youth, and they will definitely end up dead!


    "The ultimate destination of all living creatures in this world is the realm of heavenly saints. I''m afraid that this human boy will become the first one in the world to be a saint after ancient times."


    The ice ancestor of the second ancestor of ice inflammation looked up and murmured.


    "No, is it so easy to reach the realm of heaven? You need to control a part of the law! According to his previous battle with Xulei in Tianyan cave, he was really just a perfect cultivation in the holy land. Then he suddenly realized that he had mastered some rudiments of laws! Therefore, this breakthrough is just a further step on the road to the perfection of the holy land. There is only a layer of paper left from the holy land of heaven


    Cang Song said negatively, it''s hard for him to imagine that it is almost impossible to break through the holy land to heaven!


    "Oh, I''m afraid there will be some unexpected surprise! I think he can achieve the goal of being a half step heavenly saint


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2587

    "Oh, I''m afraid there will be some unexpected surprise! I think he can achieve the goal of being a half step heavenly saint


    All of a sudden, as the saint demon Hall of the death of Dai Liu, but took over Cang song''s stubble, with a smile.


    In the face of Dai Liu''s words, Cangsong and Binghuo''s second ancestor surprisingly did not refute. After the shock, they were all silent and seemed to have some expectations.


    "Banbu Tiansheng That represents half a step into the realm of heavenly saints. It is only a matter of time before we reach the real realm of heavenly saints! This human age should not be young, but it is so terrible


    Caixia fairy raised the lotus step, walked a step gently and said.


    Looking at the purple robed youth''s beautiful eyes, the wave of strange brilliance.


    Du Fu knew little about the realm of Tianfu, and even knew little about it.


    Du Xiaoyao''s golden eyes have been staring at Du Shaofu, who is standing in the void. His fists can''t help pinching. The skeleton of Cangshan Mountain in his hands is pinched to make a "creak" sound, which is obviously a little nervous.


    Over the years, he knew more about Du Shaofu''s experience than anyone else.


    All the burden is borne by the eldest one. Now the disaster of the demon sect is imminent. If there is not enough strength, after the demon God recovers completely, everyone will die without a burial place!


    The eldest is the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the man chosen by the Dragon God. Every time his strength increases, he will bring more hope to the living creatures in this world!


    You know, even if the devil in this world is also under great pressure, but also has the highest level of strength that the creatures in this world can reach - Tiansheng great perfection!


    If no one can stand up and lead all living beings to stop the catastrophe with the posture of dominating the world, then the world will eventually become a vast sea of blood and become a demon kingdom!


    "Boss, you must give some strength!" Du Xiaoyao said in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    In Jueyin mountain, the changes of Du Shaofu continued.


    In the five places of Kyushu, Tianhuang, chenhuang, ancient wasteland, and animal kingdom, all living creatures are normally engaged in activities such as cultivation.


    But all of a sudden, some of the most powerful suddenly feel a ripple coming from them, and they are constantly entering their perception.


    In a place where the spirit of Yin Li Xue Sha converges, there stands a huge figure like a mountain.


    This figure just stands there quietly, but it makes people feel palpitation and galloping for no reason.


    On his body, there was a strong rolling evil spirit, and the terrible smell of blood filled this place!


    If you look at it carefully, it seems that you can see that the magic spirit is changing. There are corpse mountains emerging, blood flowing, demons killing, living creatures crying, and remnant souls howling!


    At the first time when the news of the demon world reached here, the mountain like figure was moving.


    With a slight twist of his body, the void rumbled and roared, as if a mountain had been broken.


    Soon, there are several figures flying to come, stop in front of this figure, respectfully worship!


    In front of the huge figure, these people are just like ants to elephants!


    "Lord devil!"


    Several figures are all together and shout, respectful and incomparable.


    "I sensed that the seal of demon world has been broken, and the boy has become stronger!"


    The huge figure slowly opened his mouth, the sound spread to the sky!


    "My Lord, the boy''s breakthrough is bound to bring more obstacles to my demon sect! It''s better to take advantage of its breakthrough to wipe it out! "


    Someone down there said.


    "This time I''m going to the demon world myself! The waves from there let me feel a familiar breath, which is what I need to recover! "


    The devil looked into the distance and said.


    "The restoration Is it... "


    The former speaker spoke again.


    "Go and prepare! Last time, we didn''t get the bag of heaven and earth. This time, the boy happened to be in the demon kingdom. We can use him to open the secret place. We can''t miss again! The more time we delay, the more variables we will face! " The devil way.


    "Yes


    Several figures at the bottom answered in unison, and then quickly retreated.


    ¡­¡­


    Wasteland, stone city.


    Doctor Wu Ming, a doctor of medicine, was talking to some of the children of the wasteland, but suddenly he felt an unusual movement. He had no time to say hello, so he suddenly plundered into the palace hall.


    And when he arrived, there was already a figure standing here.


    At a glance, he saw a long sword with unique edge floating above the hall. It was the shadow of Du Shaofu and the seal of the desolate country!


    At this time, the golden light of the overlord shadow was in full swing. There were nine huge virtual shadows of the golden dragon circling around, and a vast stream of dragon Qi was continuously absorbed by it.Along with it, the momentum of the whole hall is rising, which makes the doctor helpless. There is a feeling that he is about to breathe. He wants to kneel down to the overlord shadow!


    "Master Hun Ji, I don''t know what happened. How can baying have such a change?"


    The doctor took a few breaths and calmed down his mood. He asked the exquisite figure.


    However, the strength of this woman was much higher than that of him, and she was still wanted by Du Shaofu to stay in the wasteland to prevent the cult from attacking.


    Therefore, even with the status of being a doctor without life, she is very polite to this woman.


    The beautiful eyes of Hun Ji are bright, with unique brilliance.


    "I sensed a huge movement coming from the demon world. It seems that someone is breaking through!"


    Soul Ji takes back her eyes and smiles at the doctor. Her red lips open her way.


    She was also respectful to the old man who was in charge of almost all the trivial affairs of the wasteland. At least, she was much more kind than Du Shaofu.


    "Breakthrough? Who broke through and made a noise that could be transmitted to this Kyushu? "


    The doctor was stunned and looked at her in disbelief.


    "That boy didn''t just go to the demon world. I''m afraid he should have arrived long ago."


    Soul Ji mouth way, a pair of hook people''s big eyes, ripples.


    "You mean..."


    Doctor Wuming was more shocked. He naturally knew who the "boy" in the soul Ji''s mouth meant, but he still couldn''t believe it.


    However, soul Ji Nuo red lips, indicating that he looked at the side of the bully.


    After that, the doctor had no life, and the whole person was petrified. He was stunned when he stood in the same place.


    After a long time, he regained his composure and said with uncertainty: "is that boy breaking through the realm of heaven? Otherwise, how could there be such a big movement?"


    "I don''t know, but I should Why


    Soul Ji said, but suddenly surprised Yi, eyes to the boundless void, tone became very serious way: "the devil seems to have action!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2588

    "The devil!"


    The doctor had no life to hear the words, and his eyes suddenly shrank with intense hostility.


    "Yes, the devil moved. His breath didn''t stop. I noticed it!"


    Soul Ji''s eyes, also flashing a sharp light, said: "I feel that terrible evil gas is surging, to a certain direction quickly, if not unexpected, it should be the demon world!"


    "The devil goes to the demon world Will Shaofu be in danger? "


    The doctor had no life, and was in a hurry.


    He understood that even though Du Shaofu''s strength is rare in the whole field, there is still an insurmountable gap compared with the devil.


    Even though Du Shaofu is breaking through the realm of heaven and the devil has not yet fully recovered, the gap in strength between the two sides is indeed too large!


    If the devil is to go for him, the consequences are unimaginable!


    "The devil God is not moving early or late, but he goes to the demon world at this time. Eight to nine out of ten are aiming at the boy, but maybe there are other purposes not necessarily!" Soul Ji Road.


    "In this matter, we can''t gamble, we can''t afford it!"


    Doctor Wu Ming''s voice sank and said solemnly, "I''ll arrange it immediately and inform all the people outside, so that they can rush to the demon world and help Shaofu with a helping hand."


    Soul Ji nodded approval, and then said to the doctor: "the devil has an action, go to the demon world, and the nine magic emperors and others must also go with them! So next, the land of Kyushu will be relatively calm, and the desolate country will not be in great danger! Call some people from outside to guard here. All the others will be sent to the demon world. I will go ahead and join the boy as soon as possible


    "Well, I understand!" There is no life in medicine.


    Soul Ji jaw head, then the figure changes, into a tornado, quickly disappeared in the hall.


    But the doctor also quickly swept out of the hall, to arrange all matters.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, the ancient wasteland did not suffer from great turmoil because of the disappearance of the space barrier, but it was extremely calm.


    The gratitude and resentment between the human race and the Animal League were resolved because of Du Shaofu, an outsider. After many years of disputes, all the gratitude and resentment disappeared.


    In the past, those days of killing and killing no longer exist. Both sides have begun to share various resources and sites to grow together!


    In the human temple, there are still eight families.


    After the Yu family was exterminated, the Liu family took its place and became the eighth largest family in the new Jin Dynasty.


    On this day, the children of the eight families and other outstanding sons of the Terran family were practicing in the temple, in front of the stone wall where the figures of the ancestors of the human family had been engraved for countless years.


    But suddenly, the stone wall bearing all the outstanding emperor''s temples began to move!


    In an instant, all those who are practicing are awakened from meditation and look at the stone wall.


    But before they could see what was going on, there was a strong attack on everyone.


    Then they only saw a flash of light, and they were repulsed by this force at the same time. Then, they appeared in the huge square in front of the temple!


    "Boom..."


    Everyone looked up and saw that the temple was constantly growing, soaring into the sky, as if a piece of bamboo shoots were growing wildly!


    The sound of violent shaking came out, as if the earth and mountains were shaking, so that all the people standing in front of the temple felt a little unsteady and uneasy mood was brewing in their hearts.


    "What happened?"


    A dozen old people broke through the sky and came to the temple.


    When they saw these people, the young temple children bowed down to salute.


    These people, they all know, are the last emperor, as well as the elders of the temple and the ancestors of the eight families!


    "It''s the emperor. The image of the emperor''s temple is changing!"


    The wind of the wind house looked at the temple building and said.


    There, a great figure emerged, blooming light, with a strong momentum, so that all present feel blood boiling.


    The most striking figure of him was the purple robe, but the other was the ethereal figure of the purple robe.


    At this time, the power of the purple robe figure covered the light of all the ancestors, and its brilliance was just like the most brilliant star in the night!


    "The temple dragon spirit is fluctuating, becoming more and more powerful!"


    Sun Li, an old man of the sun family, felt the change of Dragon Spirit in the palace.


    "Such a change has never happened. It must be the emperor''s breakthrough that led to all this, and it is not a general breakthrough yet."


    The old lady of Jiang''s family trembled and her eyes were full of horror.


    "It''s true. I can sense that there seems to be a space barrier disappearing in some place. The fluctuation of the emperor''s body is from there."Said the old man, affirming the old woman''s words.


    "All the children, go into the temple and practice quickly


    Sun Xuan''s eyes narrowed and ordered the young children on the square.


    "But We are all pushed out, and the pressure is too great! "


    Said a young man.


    "The dragon spirit of the temple is soaring. Practicing in the temple can make you absorb more pure energy! Such an opportunity is hard to find. As long as you resist the pressure, it will bring great benefits to your future practice. "


    The last emperor explained.


    As soon as his words came out, the young people in the field looked at each other in awe.


    Only a young man did not want to think about it. He rushed directly to the high lintel of the temple!


    This young man, with the fluctuation of the early days of the holy land, was Lin Feng, a disciple of Du Shaofu!


    "Go


    Seeing this, the rest of the people did not hesitate any more, but rose up one after another, unwilling to fall behind and began to press ahead under great pressure.


    Looking at this scene, the old man and the rest of the elderly nodded in silence.


    All the descendants are the future of the Terran. The stronger they are, the more prosperous the Terran will be!


    "The emperor''s breakthrough should be infinitely close to the realm of heavenly saints."


    The old man said, with a happy smile on his old face.


    But soon, the smile on his face suddenly converged, and his brow frowned tightly: "the demon God of the outside world moved towards the position of the emperor!"


    "The devil has gone where the emperor is!"


    The ancestors of the eight families were all shocked. They were not unfamiliar with the evil name of the devil.


    Sun Xuan said anxiously: "the demon God went to the emperor because of his breakthrough and brought a strong threat to him, which is bound to be detrimental to him."


    "Yes, so I, the old bone, have to go to the outside world. I can''t let the emperor lose anything."


    The folds on the old man''s face were scattered and he said very seriously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2589

    "Lao Huang, the older generation of our big families, come with you! I''m afraid this time the evil spirit moves, the storm will not be too small! "


    The old woman of the sun family looked at the old man and said anxiously.


    Hearing the speech, the old man nodded his head and said, "immediately send a message to the Animal League and tell the external situation to the e Huang clan chief of the Bifang clan. The world is really no longer peaceful."


    "I think the bifangshenniao people will be aware of it, but they don''t know the change of the temple. They should not know the seriousness of the situation! Let them be ready for the final war, it seems that it is really coming! " Sun Jian Dao.


    "Since the demons got out of trouble, there has been no big action, in the process of recovery, and not caused many troubles! But this time it suddenly moved, and even the breath had not been restrained, and went directly to the emperor, there must be a big move! We old bones, who have been in this ancient wasteland for countless years, should also go out and walk around! As the emperor said, only with the concerted efforts of all sentient beings can we fight the demon cult to the end and get a chance to survive! "


    Feng wanran made a voice, with a little desire in his eyes, and at the same time, he was cautious: "wuche, Ren Yuan, the first hero and other outstanding young talents of the human race have gone to the outside world. It''s been a long time since they''ve been outside. I don''t know how they are now! I don''t know if there is any progress under that boy''s hands! "


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    When the old man finished speaking, the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace swept out of his body and turned into a golden dragon shadow. In the void, a huge black hole appeared with golden light on the periphery.


    "Go


    The rest of the big family ancestors, followed the old man emperor, flashed in!


    "The outside world, the devil, makes people look forward to, but also makes people some fear!"


    There''s a sound in the air!


    ¡­¡­


    The news of the devil''s departure spread rapidly in the three continents and nine states after many powerful people discovered it.


    Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun, Lei Tianhuang and others who are struggling with the evil cult forces all set out to drive to the demon world after receiving the message from doctor Wuming.


    At the same time, KUIHAO, yeluhan, Dugu Huotian, Qinghu Laoyao, yepiaoling, qianguyu, etc. in the wasteland, they also put down their affairs and gathered together in the direction of the demon world.


    At the same time, among the Dragon clans far away from the four seas, a strange dragon came out of the longmian cave. Its not huge body rushed up to the sky and sent out the breath of destroying the heaven and the earth. It oppressed all the people of the dragon clan to tremble.


    in Wutong Mountain, a golden phoenix is empty, fanning the flames of the sky, burning the sky!


    At the edge of the wasteland and the land of Kyushu, a small Kirin, full of thunder and lightning, stands on the top of a mountain and looks far into the sky. At the foot of the mountain, there is a large army of beasts, watching quietly.


    The animal kingdom, the most powerful of the golden winged ROC bird family, went out one by one, spread out rapidly, and pointed to the demon world directly!


    Among the nine masters, Taoists, farmers, Confucianists, Mohists, and yin-yang schools also got news almost at the same time, and a large number of powerful people gathered to carry the momentum.


    This is also the case in the ancient wasteland. After receiving the message from the Terrans, the strong men of the older generation have killed the beast alliance.


    Moreover, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and other young strong men, who are already in Kyushu, are one step faster than the Animal League!


    ¡­¡­


    The devil moves, the world is startled!


    The whole Sanlu and Jiuzhou, all the creatures who got the news, were boiling.


    In addition to leaving some holy land strongmen to guard the mountain gate and control affairs, the top power almost pours out and heads for the demon world!


    All of us are in good spirits and ready for battle!


    They are clear in their hearts that the devil''s action will directly lead to catastrophe!


    This time, there will be countless casualties, many people can not come back!


    But no one is afraid!


    Because the more afraid of people, the faster they die!


    For a time, the three continents and nine states were boiling. The vast army of living creatures launched and marched toward the demon world!


    Along the way, there are people holding swords and holding swords, and the momentum is like a rainbow; some troops march in silence, brewing the intention of killing; some creatures sing the battle song, resounding through the nine days and ten places


    However, Du Shaofu, who was in the demon world, did not know all of this.


    He is still in the process of transformation and detachment, constantly through the thunderbolt pulse, sucking and pulling the majestic energy of the outside world into his body.


    His body, like a bottomless pit, can swallow up any amount of energy.


    However, with the passage of time, this trend has gradually become a little more relaxed, energy absorption tends to reduce.


    The holy demon hall, Heishui River and other forces in the mountain ruins did not leave. Everyone looked at the purple robed youth in horror.


    "Boss, this time, I don''t know how long it will take to make a real breakthrough!"Du Xiaoyao whispered, looking at Du Shaofu and paying close attention to outsiders.


    In this critical moment, we must not be careless. If someone is in a bad mood and takes advantage of the boss''s breakthrough, it will be bad.


    "Well, someone is coming!"


    When Du Xiaoyao''s spirit moved, he found that there was a lot of breath coming from the South and the north respectively.


    These two fluctuations are extremely strong, not weaker than Du Shaofu before.


    After a long time, I saw two ripples in the void close to the ground, and then there were a lot of human figures emerging from the space passage.


    People from the South and the North arrived here almost at the same time.


    "Is this young man the man from the outside?"


    "It looks really young, but the strength is so terrible!"


    "Half step heavenly sage, can he achieve it?"


    ¡­¡­


    From the North came a group of people. When they first arrived here, they began to talk about it.


    Du Xiaoyao looked at them. They were led by an old man with a rigid face. They were all full of spirits and were extremely powerful.


    Especially the old man, much stronger than himself!


    In real comparison, it should still be above Du Shaofu before the breakthrough!


    On the other side, there was only one person from the south, a middle-aged man in black.


    As soon as the middle-aged man appeared, Du Xiaoyao felt an indescribable sense of ferocity. It had the same breath as that of dailiu and Xuetu on the side of Heishui river.


    Needless to say, the two sides are the strongmen of the holy demon hall and the Heishui river.


    "The ancestor of the earth demon and the black water monarch?"


    Du Xiaoyao whispered, staring at the old man and the man in black.


    Such two strong, identity is not difficult to guess, should be the strongest two in the whole demon world!


    Sure enough, after they appeared, the two forces of the holy demon hall and the Heishui River saluted them respectively, calling them "Laozu" and "JunShang"!


    After the arrival of the black water monarch, Dai Liu immediately stepped forward, opened and closed his lips, whispered something, and looked at Du Shaofu in the air from time to time.


    This kind of move, let Du Xiaoyao alert immediately.


    "People from Heishui river? I advise you, don''t worry about it. Don''t even know how to die at that time


    Du Xiaoyao said in a hard voice, with the meaning of warning.


    He has never been afraid of the Lord, even if the strength of the other side is above him, it is not enough to make him feel afraid.


    Just now, Du Shaofu is making a breakthrough, and he can''t be disturbed!


    If he doesn''t brew anything, he''s afraid the water will be bad!


    "What did the little brother say! You and the great ROC emperor are brothers. We in Heishui River have heard of many deeds in these years. We admire them very much. How could you have evil intentions towards them? "


    Dai Liu laughs and shakes the feather fan in her hand, telling Du Xiaoyao.


    The tone is very polite, it seems to be from the bottom of my heart!


    However, as soon as he finished his words, he heard a sneer coming!


    "If anyone else said that, I would believe it. Even if it was from your black water monarch, it would be more credible than what you said! It''s just that you Dai Liu said this, which will make people laugh off their big teeth! "


    Ice ancestor of the second generation of ice and fire, with extreme disdain, sniffed at Dai Liu!


    However, in the face of such a provocation, Dai Liu himself has not yet spoken, while the blood robed man named Xuetu opens his mouth, with extreme coldness in his voice.


    "Old man, if you want to die, I don''t mind giving you a ride!"


    The tone of Xuetu didn''t fluctuate too much, but it had an unspeakable coldness.


    "Ha ha Brother Xuetu, don''t be angry. Bingzu is just joking


    Dai Liuyan looked at the fire ancestor beside Bing Zu and immediately laughed.


    Faced with the confrontation between the two sides, Du Xiaoyao was silent.


    No matter how hostile they are, as long as they don''t disturb the boss''s breakthrough, they can fight as they like.


    For a time, the atmosphere in the field became a little dull, and all the people in the saint demon hall glared at a group of people in the Heishui river.


    Especially fire ancestor, if not Bing Zu pull, I''m afraid that would have rushed forward and Dai Liu to a non-stop!


    "It''s not appropriate to fight at this time. We''d better take a look at the boy''s condition first."


    Cang Song said, eyes from the field on the body one by one swept.


    Between the saint demon hall and the Heishui River, the two forces have been fighting each other for many years. It is good that they did not fight directly this time.


    If it wasn''t for Du Shaofu who was more interested in them at this time, I''m afraid they could not help doing it!"Look, there''s a change in that human being!"


    It was also at this time that a strong man in the hall of Saint demon, who came with the ancestor of stubborn stone, pointed to Du Shaofu and said in a voice.


    When they heard this, they all looked up.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s momentum began to change dramatically!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2590

    In everyone''s eyes, the purple robe on Du Shaofu''s body seemed to be blown by the strong wind, and was tightly attached to his body surface.


    The surging energy all over the sky, such as the raging sea, like the surging waves, rolling with endless great power, carrying the towering momentum, is directly patted on the body of the purple robed youth.


    At the same time, a series of strong thunder training also shrank back from the thunder cloud, like a giant dragon, into Du Shaofu''s body.


    Thunder Wu pulse recovery, eight spirit thunder is also followed, whistling into his eyebrows.


    On the earth, there is endless earth gas transpiration, forming a bluish white haze, dense glow.


    However, the thunder cloud standing on the ground was within reach of Du Shaofu. After all the thunder and lightning forces had entered Du Shaofu''s body, it slowly converged back to Du Shaofu.


    His body, gushing out a strong suction, like a giant whale, crazily devouring the endless sea water.


    This process does not last too long.


    With the closing of the thunder clouds, the sky and the earth gradually recovered their brightness. The creatures in the demon world gradually recovered from their panic, but they looked at all these things for some unknown reason.


    At the end of the day, when all the thunder clouds were gathered together, they were less than ten feet in size and became dark and glowing.


    Suddenly, out of the last cloud of thunder, a flash of lightning suddenly broke out, like a majestic waterfall falling down from nine days, directly hitting Du Shaofu''s forehead!


    "Boom


    Thunder shakes the whole demon world, like the roar of heaven and the roar of gods and demons, which makes all living beings tremble and the heaven and earth tremble!


    The terrible sound wave pounded the eardrum of every living creature. Even the strong people such as the ancestor of the earth demon and the black water monarch felt the brain roar for a long time, just like a heavy hammer on the skull!


    The rest of the weak spirits, not to mention, all entered a state of vertigo, and could not recover for a long time.


    But strangely, such a terrible shock did not bring any real harm to any living creature, only made them feel dizzy.


    Those weak spirits, and the stubborn stone ancestor, black water monarch feel the situation is not much different, but the duration is much longer.


    The huge thunder thundered on Du Shaofu''s head, accompanied by a moment of awe to all living creatures in this world, and filled every inch of space.


    After the thunder was broken, it turned into waves of thunder and rain, lingering on Du Shaofu.


    "What a terrible majesty. Is this the majesty of the gods?"


    In Jueyin mountain, there are strong people trembling and talking.


    Even the stubborn stone ancestor, the black water monarch and so on, also can''t help but have a cold sweat oozing out of the forehead, down the cheek.


    In their eyes, the purple robed youth standing in the air was covered with thunder and bathed in it.


    His breath is changing, soaring in a straight line, becoming more and more powerful!


    "Has exceeded the holy land, complete peak, or rise!"


    The stubborn stone ancestor spoke softly and looked at Du Shaofu with deep exclamation in his eyes.


    "Are you really going to step directly into the half step heavenly saint?"


    Black water monarch also said, domineering face no expression, but that pair of tight pupils, showing a strong fear!


    "Boss, I really can''t beat you this time!"


    Du Xiaoyao whispered, but on his handsome face, he could not help laughing.


    In this way, Du Shaofu''s momentum continued to soar and strengthen, which lasted for most of the day.


    Finally, at the dawn of the next day, all the prestige suddenly closed and disappeared.


    On the ground, the transpiration of the earth''s atmosphere, is also a sudden sink, burst and open.


    The purple robe figure standing in the air slowly opened his eyes, and his breath gradually faded.


    Different from usual, there was no strong fluctuation after Du Shaofu''s breakthrough.


    At first glance, it seems extremely ordinary, just like an ordinary person without cultivation.


    That pair of black pupil, only a pair of auspicious meaning, very calm.


    But all of us here know that the fact is just the opposite of what we see. It''s a return to nature.


    "Is it really a half step heavenly saint?"


    Dai Liu said unconsciously, his feather fan was slanting and was about to fall to the ground, but he had never noticed it.


    He naturally blurted out the question, actually attracted the stubborn stone ancestor and the black water monarch to nod at the same time, expressing the affirmative meaning.


    By now, they have finally determined that the purple robed youth has indeed reached the level of half step heaven saint!


    Whether it''s the saint demon hall, the Heishui River, or other casual practitioners, the people who come here are of great strength and have a broad vision.


    Although there have been thousands of years, no one can reach this level, but most of them are strong in the Archaic period and have survived to this day.Heaven Saint realm, peep into heaven and earth jurisprudence, control the true meaning of the law, conform to nature, transcend the profound meaning, and no longer stick to the vastness and fullness of mysterious Qi, animal energy, demon energy and so on!


    The most powerful means of this realm is to pry into the truth of the world, follow the texture of the road, and mobilize the great power of heaven and earth for your own use!


    Although the young man is only half a step away from heaven, it is terrible enough!


    At least in this world, no one can do this except the devil cult!


    Just as the crowd was looking at Du Shaofu, he also looked around for a week, scanning all the people present.


    "There are so many people coming!"


    Du Shaofu whispered in a soft voice. His body fell from the sky and fell into the broken mountains.


    "Boss, let me see what you''ve changed!"


    Du Xiaoyao, carrying the body of Cangshan''s skeleton, immediately approached him excitedly, stretched out a hand, and gave full play to his accomplishments. He pinched Du Shaofu here and there.


    And the result, also let Du Xiaoyao marvel!


    Because no matter how much he did, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make any trace on Du Shaofu, let alone hurt him!


    To this degree of metamorphosis!


    "Get out of here and stop it!"


    Du Shaofu laughed and scolded. He was very happy.


    He himself is very clear, his breakthrough, accepted the infusion of endless energy, the physical body was also baptized by the force of thunder.


    In particular, the last one, like the thunder falling from the sky waterfall, is more powerful than the purple thunder tripod!


    It can be said that today''s he can directly compete with the strong with the perfection of the holy land on the basis of his physical body!


    If we use the power of law, it is even more difficult to find an opponent!


    However, Du Shaofu also found that he had only made some achievements in the law of thunder and lightning.


    However, space is still at the level of profound meaning.


    Therefore, according to his conjecture, as long as we master the true meaning of a law, we can achieve a half step heavenly saint!


    When the true meaning of the law is more and more perfect, we can reach a higher level in the realm of heaven!


    If one day, we can comprehend the true meaning of a certain law completely, we can surpass the holy land like the ancestors of the Archaic period!


    If the chance is enough, it can integrate the way of heaven and surpass all human beings!


    "I just don''t know what kind of state it will be if we can master multiple laws at the same time."


    Du Shaofu said to himself, imagining expectantly.


    Before, his attainments in the profound meaning of space were not weaker than those of thunder and lightning.


    When he was in the ancient wasteland, he got the spatial means of the golden winged ROC bird family, and then realized that "Fuyao" was extremely profound and powerful!


    It was only because of the fight with Xu Lei in Tianyan cave that he finally integrated it, which made him further in the mystery of thunder and lightning and made extraordinary achievements!


    Of course, the imprint of the law engraved on the spirit of his mind is also indispensable!


    At this time, he only looked forward to one day, to be able to understand more of the true meaning of the law!


    After a while, Du Shaofu woke up from his meditation and stopped thinking about it. Instead, he turned his eyes to the people in the field and stayed for a while on the stubborn stone ancestor and the black water monarch.


    "You two, must be the legendary ancestor of the earth demon and the black water monarch!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t hold the big, but he clasped hands at them.


    Look at the reverence of the two sides of the holy demon hall and the Heishui River to these two people, and at the same time, the strength of the two is higher than that before him, so their identity is not difficult to guess.


    However, I didn''t expect that because of their own breakthrough, they attracted these strong people at the same time.


    Just right, also save oneself time to look for again!


    This time, Du Shaofu came to the demon world to persuade the spirits of this world to join forces with the creatures of the three continents and nine states to fight against the evil cult and fight against the demon gods. This is a kind of asking for help.


    Therefore, he was not arrogant because his accomplishments were higher than the two.


    What''s more, he is not such a person!


    "Welcome, Dapeng emperor!"


    The ancestor of the earth demon did not speak. Instead, the emperor of Heishui opened his mouth first and clasped hands with Du Shaofu. His attitude was neither humble nor arrogant, and even his body was faintly domineering.


    "The ROC emperor came to the demon kingdom for the demon God?"


    On the side of the saint demon hall, there was no fluctuation in the face of the obstinate ancestor. He did not return a salute to Du Shaofu, but asked directly.


    As a matter of fact, Cangsong and Binghuo''s second ancestor had passed on the sound to him secretly, so he knew the purpose of Du Shaofu''s coming to the demon world.


    "That''s right! You should be more aware of the horror of the devil than the younger generation. I hope that the elder can unite with other creatures to resist the evil cult and solve the catastrophe of human beings! "Du Shaofu looked at the ancestor of the earth demon and said earnestly.


    Many people here must have experienced the calamities of the Archaean period, and they know the devil very well. They don''t need to spend too much time talking about them.


    However, when I came to Jueyin mountain and saw Cangsong, Binghuo''s second ancestor, Caixia fairy and others, I also mentioned that they would join hands to fight against the devil. However, these people''s performance seems to be unwilling to get involved.


    This made Du Shaofu feel a little unhappy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2591

    "Young man, you go away. I will not take part in the demon sect."


    The earth demon ancestor said faintly, and directly denied Du Shaofu''s proposal. His attitude seemed beyond doubt. Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows.


    "Ha ha, stubborn stone ancestor, this demon world, I''m afraid you can''t come to the words of your saint demon hall!"


    Before Du Shaofu opened his mouth to respond, Dai Liu stepped forward gently, shaking his feather fan and laughing.


    "Dai Liu, if you are willing to participate in the Heishui River, I will not be in charge of the holy demon hall! But don''t forget, if you are distracted, the temple of the holy demon will be able to flatten your Heishui river at any time! So I advise you, it''s better to break your mind, don''t lead the dispute of demon sect to demon world! "


    The stubborn stone ancestor snorted coldly and rebuked Dai Liu.


    What he said also made Du Shaofu understand why the earth demon ancestor had such a firm attitude that he refused him directly.


    It seems that this old guy is really considering for the demons. He wants to keep calm and avoid disputes.


    Because once they have established a hatred with the demon cult, it will be a situation of endless immortality.


    When the time comes, the whole demon world will be a heap of corpses, a sea of blood and a river!


    Therefore, to clear the relationship early and show the attitude of the demon world is to draw a line from the demon sect, and avoid a strong enemy for each other!


    It is for this reason that the ancestor of the earth demon seriously warned Dai Liu not to lead the war to the demon world.


    If the Heishui River took part in the war, other demons would suffer from the disaster of pond fish, and the holy demon hall could not stay away from it!


    "Elder, you seem to take too much for granted, don''t you?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the ancestor of the earth demon. His eyes were empty and his eyebrows were slightly twisted. He said coldly, "you should know the purpose of the demon sect. Even if the demon world can be independent in wartime, the demon sect will keep the same tacit understanding with you. However, once the three continents and nine states are occupied and turned into a demon Kingdom, do you think the demon sect will really let go of the demon kingdom? "


    Du Shaofu''s voice was deep and questioning.


    This earth demon ancestor is also an old monster who has lived for countless years, so we should not be unable to understand this truth.


    Isn''t the ultimate goal of the revival of demons and the restoration of demons in the whole world?


    And through boundless bloody nourishment, the whole world''s Yin spirit supplement, is the fundamental existence of the demon''s strength promotion!


    In ancient times, the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods could not kill the demons. In addition to the immortality of the demons and the suppression of foreign powers, there must be other reasons.


    Du Shaofu once speculated that the ancestors of the Du family, who possessed the body of heaven, had fallen, and at this time, demons were the most powerful.


    If he can transcend the holy land by killing, he will finally merge the way of heaven as the ancestors of Du family did countless years ago.


    Then, by then, this world will be the real devil''s land!


    This point, just think about it, can make people feel groundless fear!


    "Young man, I admit you are right! Only after the demon world was sealed, it was not easy to have peace for many years! But as long as the devil does not really come, we will not take the initiative to provoke them! Otherwise, there will be no peace in the demon world from now on


    The stubborn stone ancestor looked at Du Shaofu fiercely, and shook his sleeve fiercely. He obstinately said: "you go, my holy demon hall can''t agree to your request! No matter how much you say, it''s just a waste of words! After you leave, my holy demon hall will be sealed again at the exit of the demon world, and people will be stationed there. Unless the devil comes, no one will step into it! "


    The attitude of the earth demon ancestor is extremely stubborn, just like a stone in a pit, smelly and hard!


    No outsider can change his decision at all.


    Standing on one side, Cangsong, the second ancestor of Binghuo, Caixia fairy and other Saint demon hall people are silent.


    Although they agree with what Du Shaofu said, they are also reasonable.


    The future of demons is what they pay most attention to.


    As long as you don''t provoke the evil cult, you can form a tacit understanding, and you will be safe with each other!


    Not to mention, these people have no way to change the decision of the stubborn stone ancestor.


    The old ancestor''s temper is just like his name! To be nice is to be firm, but to be hard to hear is to be stubborn!


    The words of the stubborn stone ancestor made Du Shaofu''s heart soar with anger. Just as he was about to speak, Dai Liu of Heishui River spoke again.


    "Oh?"


    After Dai Liu followed the Diyao ancestor, "Oh," he still looked like He Xi with a smile. He said to the ancestor: "the disaster of the demon sect is imminent. Everyone can stand alone. Only when all living beings work together to fight the devil to the end, can there be a glimmer of hope! Therefore, I dare not agree with the words of stubborn stone ancestor! It''s better to die in battle than to be a shrinking turtle


    At the end of the day, Dai Liu''s face was very serious, sonorous and impassioned, with righteous words, which contained a courage of death!All of them fell into a brief silence and did not speak.


    The same is true of the Heishui monarch. He has never made a statement or refuted Dai Liu''s words, as if his words completely represent himself, that is, the meaning of Heishui river.


    From this we can see how much trust and reliance the black water monarch has on Dai Liu!


    This scene also made Du Shaofu more cautious.


    He has been talking with the earth demon ancestor all the time, but Dai Liu is repeatedly getting in the conversation, completely ignoring other people''s ideas.


    In the early days, he was on guard against Dai Liu, who was regarded as a vicious villain who would do anything to achieve his goal.


    At this time, Dai Liu''s words are completely on his own side and represent the meaning of the black water monarch.


    In other words, this person seems to be indignant and sniffing at the withdrawal of the stubborn stone ancestor, but in fact, he is holding back some bad water in his heart.


    But at the same time, Du Shaofu was also greatly annoyed by the obstinacy of the earth demon ancestor.


    "Dai Liu, if you insist on participating in the disaster of the demon sect in Heishui River, then for the sake of the whole demon world, my holy demon hall will never sit idly by and let you lead the fire to the demon world!"


    The stubborn stone ancestor''s eyes stare at Dai Liu, and his voice says coldly that the iron heart is to escape from the world.


    He didn''t finish what he said, but everyone heard it clearly.


    This means that if the Heishui River agreed to Du Shaofu''s request, then the saint demon hall would directly fight against the Heishui river!


    In this way, with the strength of Heishui River, facing the encirclement and suppression of the holy demon hall, we only have the ability to deal with it, and have no more mind to take into account the outside world.


    As long as they are busy running, the purpose of the temple of the holy demon will be achieved!


    Better be a peace dog than a man in troubled times!


    They dare not touch it, but if they want to deal with the black water words, it is really not too difficult!


    "Ha ha I admit, the saint demon hall controls most of the power of the demon world! God demon ancestor has disappeared for many years. Your words represent the meaning of the whole holy demon hall. In the demon world, no one dares to disobey me except Heishui river! "


    Dai Liu opened his mouth with a light smile, and then waved the feather fan in his hand for a few times. Then his eyes changed, and he looked at the stubborn stone ancestor coldly. His words also brought out a little chill, and said, "but if there is no holy demon hall in the demon world?"


    As soon as he said this, Du Shaofu''s pupil suddenly shrank!


    "Dai Liu, what a good idea


    Looking at Dai Liu, Du Shaofu murmured in his heart.


    In a flash, he guessed the man''s mind thoroughly.


    "Dai Liu, it seems that you really want to fight against my holy demon hall!"


    The earth demon ancestor''s eyes were deep, and suddenly burst out a towering momentum on his body, and went directly to Dai Liu.


    "Why, does the temple want to do it now?"


    Before Dai Liu counterattacked the old demon ancestor, the black water monarch suddenly snorted, and a black light bubble suddenly formed, blocking the vast momentum.


    "Ho la la la..."


    When the two forces collide, they will burst and open directly, shaking the void out of the circle of ripples and spreading around.


    Dai Liu did not continue to pay attention to the stubborn stone ancestor. Instead, he turned to Du Shaofu, clasped his fist heavily and said, "emperor Dapeng, you must have known that there has been a long-standing opposition between Heishui River and the saint demon hall, and the two sides are in the same situation and can not be resolved! But the catastrophe is in front of us. We are not so greedy for life and death as the saint demon hall. We intend to wait for death! As long as the big Peng emperor''s word, we pledge to advance together with the world and retreat together, and fight to the end with the demon cult! "


    "What a murderer


    Du Xiaoyao stood beside Du Shaofu, looked at Dai Liu, and muttered: "boss, this guy is really thick skinned! Obviously, it is to use your hand to deal with the holy demon hall, so as to eradicate the biggest enemy of Heishui river! But he said it in his mouth, but his face was not red, his heart did not jump, but also a solemn look! I guess you''ve got a fight with the boss, right? "


    Du Xiaoyao can''t see how he can''t see. The boss has just broken through and reached half step Tiansheng. There are few enemies in this world.


    Dai Liu''s move, in order to cooperate as a condition, wants to borrow the hand of the eldest brother to eradicate the saint demon hall.


    This kind of action, really does not lose a hero''s nature!


    "You have a thick skin!" Du Shaofu retorted.


    "No, boss, you have a mysterious body. How can I compare with you?" Du Xiaoyao turned his mouth.


    Du Shaofu did not continue to fight with him, but weighed it in his heart.


    Speaking of it, the holy demon hall is the orthodoxy of all forces in the demon world. Heishui River can only be called a separatist party, and the strength of both sides is not on the same level.


    But as Dai Liu said, if there is no holy demon hall in the demon world, if other people are in charge of it, as long as this person is willing to cooperate with himself, then the trip to the demon world will come to a successful end.


    Perhaps, to help Heishui river get rid of the earth demon ancestors and others, to control the demon world in the hands, is also a strategy!It''s just like what I thought before I went to the dragon clan: when the truth doesn''t make sense, I''ll use my fist to solve it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2592

    However, Du Shaofu didn''t want to kill again until he had to, because the existence of every strong man would be the power to deal with the evil cult. If he could not lose it, he would try not to lose it.


    Unless, it''s really the kind of enemy who has you without me and never dies, such as the ancestor of longhuang!


    Then again, Dai Liu wanted to use his own strength to remove the saint demon hall and pave the way for the Heishui river. Du Shaofu would never do this in situ.


    He can''t be used by Dai Liu and used as a knife.


    Moreover, even if we did this, the Heishui River eventually took control of the whole demon world, and no one could guarantee that the other side would oppose the evil cult openly, but behind his back, he did not work hard and used other creatures as shields to protect his own interests.


    What''s more, with Dai Liu''s eye at the helm, once the war situation is tight, he will directly collude with the demon cult and fight against the creatures in the same position!


    Du Shaofu couldn''t trust him because he was so deep in the city that he was too skilled in calculation.


    However, he did not tear it down on the spot, let it make a scene, put some pressure on the saint demon hall, and maybe he could add some bargaining chips for himself.


    "Well, are you threatening my temple?"


    The old man''s face darkened, and his eyes swept over Dai Liu and Heishui monarch one after another, and finally fell on Du Shaofu.


    It seems that the focus of this question is not on the Heishui River, but on Du Shaofu.


    Because the next situation depends entirely on Du Shaofu''s attitude.


    If he agrees with Dai Liu''s words and wants to start for the Heishui River, then I''m afraid the ending will not be good!


    "This old man is not only stubborn, but also stupid!"


    The words of the stubborn stone ancestor immediately made Du Shaofu face taut and scolded in his heart!


    I haven''t made any statement on my side. I just want to drag myself into the water. However, the stubborn stone ancestor seems to be completely unable to see it. He directly points the spearhead at himself.


    In this way, isn''t it just falling into the trap of Dai Liu?


    Eyes toward the black river side of the past, only to see that the black water monarch or a pair of light appearance, can not see the joy and anger.


    However, Dai Liu''s face was filled with an enigmatic smile. His heart must be as dark as Du Shaofu had guessed!


    Du Shaofu felt a little melancholy in his heart, and felt deeply helpless to the ancestor of the earth demon.


    Someone dug a hole to bury you, gently pushed you hard, you do not resist to avoid it, you even jumped down!


    I''ve seen a fool, but I haven''t seen such a fool!


    "Master Dixie, I don''t have much time to delay here! I come to the demon world, the purpose is to reach an alliance with you, do not want to kill! But if you are really stubborn, I will have to join hands with Heishui River, which will cost me a lot of effort, and will still be able to build the demon world into a piece of iron!


    I hope you can calm down and think about the interests. The demon sect may not attack the demon kingdom for a moment, but it will definitely not let you go in the end! You have to be clear, although I don''t want to fight here, but when I have to, I don''t mind using my fist to solve the problem! I think some people are happy to see it! "


    Du Shaofu said, gently swinging the sleeves of his robe!


    This action did not release any energy fluctuations, but there was an inexplicable wave spread between heaven and earth, which made everyone''s heart sink suddenly.


    Such a state of mind, can hook up the general trend of heaven and earth, really makes people feel inexplicable, frightening and incomparable!


    Du Shaofu''s last words to the stubborn stone ancestor are more reminiscent.


    It means: I want to sit down and talk, but don''t force me to do it. Heishui river has set it up for you. It''s just the effect!


    "Boss, what are you talking about with this old man! If you don''t eat or drink, you''d better kill it directly! "


    Du Xiaoyao couldn''t help it. He stepped forward directly, burst out a powerful momentum, and rushed to the side of the saint demon hall.


    Du Shaofu stopped him and secretly gave an explanation. He told Du Xiaoyao not to be impulsive.


    In his mind, there is another plan.


    The attitude of the saint demon hall is firm, and the Heishui river is hard to trust. If it is not possible, the only way to do this is to uproot the two forces and establish a new helmsman of the demon kingdom.


    Du Shaofu has already wanted to be a good choice. Du Xiaoyao, who has the body of red Jiri macaque, is the only one!


    However, as he said, he didn''t want to take this step until he had to!


    Destroy the holy demon hall and Heishui River, will cause great loss of strength of both sides, and even the whole demon world will become full of holes.


    Every time those strong people lose one, the power to deal with the evil cult will be reduced by one point!


    "What a demon king, Du Shaofu. If you want to join hands with Heishui River to deal with our holy demon hall, we will take action! I also want to see how powerful you are, who has reached the level of half step heaven saint! "The stubborn stone ancestor firm old face, crawls full of fierce color, said the words, also tough incomparably!


    But I don''t know what he relied on and dared to challenge Du Shaofu.


    He also knew that Du Shaofu had already reached the level of half step heaven saint. In the whole demon world, no one could beat him.


    If he really wants to fight against the temple, then the outcome can be predicted directly!


    Du Shaofu didn''t understand what the old man thought at all. He preferred to take the holy demon hall to fight with himself, rather than form an alliance with himself to deal with the evil cult together!


    Is it true that this old stone''s brain is really a hard and smelly rock that can''t be twisted at all?


    "Ancestor..."


    At this time, not to mention Du Shaofu, even Cangsong, the second ancestor of Binghuo, Caixia fairy and other powerful people in the holy demon hall could not sit still.


    Although they support the Dixie ancestor''s practice of protecting himself, if they still want to provoke such a big enemy as the purple robed youth, it is not really a wise move!


    What''s the difference between this result and the war with the demon cult? Is it just to fight for a breath?


    "Ha ha..."


    On the contrary, Dai Liu, on the side of the Heishui River, chuckled unconsciously.


    Du Shaofu glanced at him faintly. I''m afraid he''s already happy!


    "Ancestor..."


    Caixia fairy hastily stepped forward and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the earth demon ancestor!


    "No more! I am the ancestor of the demon hall, and what I said represents the meaning of the whole hall! "


    Stubborn stone ancestor firmly said: "words have already said this, if you want to start a war, it''s better to do it now! Although banbu Tiansheng is powerful, I am not afraid of the holy demon hall! "


    Such words, from the mouth of the earth demon ancestor!


    The next moment, on top of his old and strong body, there are waves of fierce and domineering atmosphere sweeping out.


    Demons can shake and spread all over the world, including all the people in Heishui River, Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao!


    With the full exertion of the power of the saint demon realm, the universe will follow the vibration!


    Space in the distortion, has already jumped out of the horizon of the sunrise glory, are blurred up.


    At the same time, except for Du Shaofu, everyone felt a strong pressure, which was directly crushing on the yuan God!


    Even the Blackwater monarch on the side of the Heishui river is no exception. He was shocked back half a step!


    His strength was slightly inferior to that of the stubborn stone ancestor, which is entirely reasonable.


    "Are you ready to fight if you disagree? Where did the old man have the courage and courage? "


    In Du Xiaoyao''s eyes, there was a burning golden light, but there was no big movement.


    Because Du Shaofu was there to protect him, the momentum released by the stubborn stone ancestor did not bring him much influence.


    "Boss, I''ve endured this old thing for a long time. Let''s do it!"


    Du Xiaoyao is not afraid of the Lord, the earth demon ancestors have done this, put a clear attitude.


    Since he sincerely wants to use his fist to solve the problem, then his wish is fulfilled!


    Anyway, if there is a boss here, they will be afraid of him, the holy demon hall?!


    "Wait a minute, the earth demon ancestor''s attitude is so tough, it''s not really stupid! After all, it is an old monster who has lived for countless years. There should be no means to make it out! "


    Du Shaofu gently held Du Xiaoyao and told him not to be impulsive.


    Heishui emperor, Dai Liu, Xuetu and other people of Heishui River, seeing the actions of the earth demon ancestors, also brewed out a vast momentum, ready to start, and the war situation was imminent.


    But after Du Shaofu opened his mouth, they all converged and looked at the demon ancestor in doubt.


    Sure enough, the next move of the earth demon ancestor was just as Du Shaofu expected!


    On his old body, his breath was still rising, and with the impact of great majesty, all the rocks on the ground began to shine and fly towards the four fields!


    The body of the ancestor of the stubborn stone is a rock. It has experienced countless years of wind and rain to produce wisdom, which has a profound impact on the earth and stone.


    Under the control of his mind, a huge stone flying across the sky, whistling and flying, will break through the void.


    Then, the momentum of his body broke out to the top, reaching a peak. The strange breath sent out and wrapped it up, which made people look like a root growing at his feet, rooted in the earth, and integrated with the mountains and rocks!


    "Brother, the saint demon hall is in danger. You have disappeared for so many years. It''s time to come back!"


    The stubborn stone ancestor murmured in his mouth, and his firm eyes looked at the boundless void.


    With the fall of his words, in the center of his eyebrows, there is a long and slender light, like a vertical eye, strange and mysterious.


    "This is..."


    As soon as this "vertical eye" appeared, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows leaped, and he looked at the earth demon ancestor in a daze, and his heart was filled with wonder!"Boss, it seems that you are familiar with that smell!"


    Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth, staring at the "vertical eyes" of the ancestor of the earth demon, with some doubts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2593

    "It''s very familiar, but it''s not sure yet!"


    Du Shaofu still looked at the stubborn stone ancestor and nodded his head.


    As Du Xiaoyao said, he also felt a faint sense of familiarity after the long and thin light appeared in the center of the old earth demon''s eyebrows.


    This familiar breath made Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao feel confused at the same time!


    "What is this stubborn stone ancestor for?"


    Here in Heishui River, Dai Liu frowned gently and said with doubt.


    He wanted to go straight and really open the war.


    At that time, his own plan can be achieved, borrowing the hand of the purple robed youth on the opposite side to defeat the holy demon hall.


    Even if the stubborn stone ancestor will be frightened by the power of half step heaven saint and repent, but it must be difficult to ride a tiger and there is no way to negotiate again!


    However, Du Shaofu had asked people not to do anything, and they were not easy to disobey.


    If this human youth is angered, all his plans will be beaten up, and the Heishui river will suffer losses.


    However, looking at the actions of the earth demon ancestor at this time, Dai Liu was more and more unable to calm down. She seemed to feel the crisis, and the sense of impatience appeared on her face which had always been "under control".


    At this moment, he felt a little uneasy!


    In the eyes of the people, I saw that the slender light on the forehead of the stubborn stone was more and more bright, just like a silver ray, which split a hole in front of his forehead.


    Those who are weak in practice will feel as if they are looking at the sun directly, and their eyes will be burning.


    One by one, they had to move their eyes away and did not dare to gaze at them again.


    However, Du Shaofu and Heishui monarch were not too strongly stimulated. In their eyes, they saw that the light thin lines were becoming brighter and brighter, and they were slowly expanding and changing the lines.


    At the end of the day, a flame pattern was formed!


    Such a cluster of flame patterns, imprinted on the forehead of the stubborn stone ancestors, with the breeze gently blowing, it can beat and twinkle!


    The most strange thing is that, while the flame is beating, there is also a trace of lightning power lingering and fluctuating, "Ho la la la" to put the arc.


    "Drink


    With the obstinate stone, the old ancestor stopped drinking, but saw that the flame suddenly flashed, it disappeared from his brow and appeared in the middle of the sky.


    In this process, the flame rapidly magnifies, the light soars into the sky, covering the sun''s brilliance completely!


    The fire flickered, the void was burned to collapse, and the blazing heat wave filled the sky and earth. In the broken Jueyin mountain, the rocks were burned to melt and finally became fly ash!


    There are lights mingled in the flame, cutting horizontally and vertically, which will crack the space!


    The vast pressure swept across the vast area and opened!


    Its power, as if from the ancient gods came here, extremely terrible, so that everyone''s face changed!


    The weak people were soaked in sweat and had to retreat to a distance.


    "I know you must be alive, not dead! At that time, the temple of Saint demon was built by you, but you didn''t ask a fart for so many years. Once it disappeared, it was countless years. The shopkeeper should be very happy


    Looking at the blazing flames, the stubborn stone ancestor spoke softly: "the catastrophe of heaven and earth is imminent, and the living beings will be destroyed! At this time, I choose to protect myself, not because of fear, not out of selfishness! Saint demon hall is you created, unify the demon world, this just obtained countless years of peace! All this is not easy, I can not watch these achievements, buried in my hands, not to mention the power! So, don''t be carefree outside, it''s time to come out and have a head! "


    The stubborn stone ancestor said to himself, looking at the fire in the eyes, with the meaning of remembrance, just like looking at a long time old friend, pouring out his heart.


    The rest of the people present, like the stubborn stone ancestor, were staring at the flames in the air, but their eyes were dazzled and confused.


    Almost all people do not understand, this stubborn stone ancestor in the end in the end to talk about what force!


    Who is the "you" in his mouth?


    "I see, the fairy ancestor! It must be the God demon ancestor


    The fire ancestor of the second ancestor of ice and fire suddenly yelled, and his voice didn''t stop at all. The loud voice made the nearby people''s ears buzzing.


    But this shout, also let everybody pass suddenly a Zheng, immediately as if in a flash, all understood.


    "Yes, the God demon ancestor disappeared for countless years, but before leaving, it must have been given to Laoshi''s summoning method. In the real critical moment of the holy demon hall, a letter should be sent to him to solve the enclosure of the holy demon hall!"


    Among a group of loose repair spirits, the ownerless broken sword, who seldom talks, talks.


    "It is said that the demon ancestor was very powerful that day, and at his heyday, he was afraid that he had the cultivation close to the heaven saint! At that time, he established the holy demon world and unified the demon world. Then he handed over the power to the stubborn stone ancestor. However, he disappeared and did not know where he had gone. He had not heard from him for so many years! ""It''s no wonder that if TIANYAO ancestor is still alive, his strength must not be under that human youth!"


    "Is this the card that the stubborn stone ancestor has been hiding? No wonder his attitude is so tough that he doesn''t give up in the face of the strong man of half step heaven! "


    "If the old ancestor of TIANYAO really sensed the change here and came in person, I''m afraid there will be greater changes in the following situation! Even if the human youth has just set foot on the heavenly sage, I''m afraid it will be difficult to defeat the ancestor of the heavenly demon! "


    "After all these years, will the ancestor of TIANYAO be more terrible?"


    "I dare not say anything else. The Heishui river is bound to suffer."


    ¡­¡­


    Many demons are boiling, all people are shocked at the same time, are open to discussion.


    For most people, the ancestor of the heavenly demon is very mysterious, only exists in the legend, few people have seen its true face.


    But no one dares to doubt his strength!


    It can be said that if the ancestors of the heavenly demon had been sitting in the temple of the holy demon and never left, there would have been no Heishui river for many years. How could they be allowed to dominate and become king!


    In the eyes of TIANYAO ancestor, Heishui monarch, dailiu, Xuetu and others are just a group of mobs!


    "God demon ancestor..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the flame in the sky, muttered, and his eyelids kept jumping.


    At this time, the ancestors of this day can almost determine why they can get through the flame!


    And this kind of determination, can''t help but be shocked, at the same time, also feel deeply speechless.


    "Boss, can''t it be..."


    Du Xiaoyao was also shocked and looked at Du Shaofu foolishly, trying to see something from his face.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t speak. He just nodded, indicating that Du Xiaoyao''s guess was correct.


    That person''s identity, they can be quite familiar with ah!


    "Hey When that guy shows up and directly indicates that he wants to support me, the face of the stubborn stone ancestor will be wonderful! "


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu burst into laughter.


    "Hey, hey This stubborn old man is so hateful that he must be severely cut down later to let him dare to be bold again


    Du Xiaoyao laughed at the same time, brewing bad water in his stomach.


    They didn''t say much, nor did they expose the truth. They just held back the bad in silence.


    High in the sky, the flame was still blazing.


    In the great pressure and heat wave, a strange wave spread to the eight wastelands and four fields, until it far beyond the scope of the demon world, to the entire territory of three continents and nine states.


    Everyone knows that this is the way to send a message to the God demon ancestor!


    As long as he is not dead, he will be able to know the situation here. He will try his best to come here and become the most powerful reliance of the saint demon hall!


    What is uncertain is how long the process will take.


    "What about the God demon ancestor? He has never appeared for ages. It is still unknown whether he is alive or dead."


    Dai Liu is suddenly talking, his face has always been calm and dignified.


    After exchanging a look with the Blackwater monarch, the first military division of Heishui River continued: "even if he is not dead, it will take a lot of time to get back here! I don''t know if you can hold on to that time


    "If Heishui River wants to do something, just come! There is no coward in my temple of Saint demon. I will accompany you to the end


    Cang song eyes a stare, return a way.


    Binghuo second ancestor, Caixia fairy and so on, are also glaring at Dai Liu, full of momentum surging, ready to move at any time!


    Dai Liu''s meaning is quite clear. He wants to take down the holy demon hall before the ancestor of the heavenly demon returns.


    By then, even if the old ancestor of TIANYAO was built into Tongtian, it would not change anything after all!


    If the human youth with half a step of the heavenly saint''s strength is restrained, the final victory or defeat is still uncertain!


    Of course, the most important person is the young man in purple robe!


    As long as he nods, today''s business is really a success!


    "Dapeng emperor, although I Dai Liu is not a good man, and the method of Heishui river is not very bright in the eyes of outsiders, we cooperate with you with the most sincere will! After cutting off the holy demon hall, all the creatures in the demon world will be integrated to fight against the demons and fight for the people in this world! "


    Wearing Liu''s robe and holding a feather fan, he gave Du Shaofu a big fist. He gave an impassioned, sonorous and passionate speech. He was sincere and free and easy to express. His heart was blue and his heart was blue. The sun and the moon could be expressed!


    "This man, up to now, is still a thief!"


    Du Shaofu sighed in his heart and was deeply moved by Dai Liu''s style.


    He is also clear, the day demon ancestor resurfaces, to Heishui River what means.Therefore, Dai Liu''s move should be regarded as a dog jumping over a wall?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2594

    "Boss, I''ll go and beat that guy first!"


    Du Xiaoyao was very angry, and his impression of Dai Liu became worse.


    What nonsense, the first military division of Heishui river seems to treat other people as idiots. This is an iron hearted man who wants to use the boss as a knife envoy!


    If you don''t beat him all over the place looking for teeth, you really think you have infinite wisdom and skillful means!


    "No hurry!"


    Du Shaofu took Du Xiaoyao and looked at Dai Liu. His eyes did not linger on him for a long time, but stopped at the black water monarch.


    After all, this black robed middle-aged man with a domineering smell is the real master of Heishui river.


    Facing the black water monarch, Du Shaofu said with a smile: "since the God demon ancestor who has been missing for many years is about to appear, we might as well wait a little longer! Since I entered the demon world, I have heard of the name of the ancestor of TIANYAO for many times. If I had seen it with my own eyes, I would have come here in vain! Maybe, that day, the demon ancestor and I can become friends who forget their years, so I agree to my request! If this is true, then the earth demon ancestor will not say anything to stop it? "


    As he spoke, Du Shaofu turned his eyes to Laozu and looked at him with a smile.


    Such eyes, let the saint demon hall and Heishui river two sides of the people, plus other loose repair, all people are some can not understand.


    "Well, young man, you don''t give up, do you?"


    The stubborn stone ancestor Leng hum, rather reluctantly said: "if that old guy comes back, really agree with you, intend to cooperate with you, I naturally have no reason to stop! After all, the temple of the Holy Spirit is created by him, and everything has the final say of him. I just take care of it. "


    "Ha ha, just wait and see."


    Du Shaofu was indifferent and smiling. He was very relaxed and comfortable.


    All the onlookers looked at each other and felt that the clouds were shrouded in fog. They did not understand where the purple robed youth had confidence.


    Contrary to the aggressive attitude before, he no longer said that he wanted to destroy the holy demon hall, and he integrated the forces of demon world.


    At this time, he is a mysterious and unpredictable appearance, seems to be quite sure about the God demon ancestor.


    But such questions, no one asked to export.


    Du Shaofu stopped talking. He stood with his hands down and quietly looked at the flame in the air.


    Other people also turn their heads and wait for the arrival of the God demon ancestor. The premise is that he is still alive!


    Only the black river side of the people''s face some not good-looking, especially that Dai Liu, the face is called a iron green.


    After the appearance of TIANYAO ancestor, whether he agreed with the proposal of Zipao youth or not, it was not a good thing for Heishui river!


    "I hope the demon ancestor died in the outside world that day."


    Dai Liu thought maliciously in his heart and clenched the feather fan in the dark.


    On the contrary, as the master of Heishui River, the monarch of Heishui river is not as nervous as Dai Liu, on the contrary, it has a kind of light and light meaning.


    High in the sky, under the waiting of the people, the flame still burns and never stops.


    The great pressure is still full of heaven and earth, oppressed in the spirit of everyone!


    The terrible temperature was everywhere, and the air seemed to be ignited.


    The stone ground under the people''s feet has melted into a pool of magma and turned into a stream, flowing through the rugged mountains, making the sound of gurgling water.


    On the flame, there are strange waves constantly sending out messages to the outside world.


    As time went by, everyone thought that the waiting process would last for a long time except Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao.


    Because, no one knows exactly where the ancestor of the heavenly demon is.


    But almost certainly, he should not be in the demon world, otherwise he would not have been absent for so many years!


    If you are not in the demon world, you can only be outside.


    It may take a few days to get here from the outside, even if the cultivation is to reach the heaven.


    The people here are all powerful and have enough patience!


    "Boss, we''ve been in the demon world for many days. With that old guy''s foot distance, should have come in long ago?"


    Du Xiaoyao asked Du Shaofu. He was covered with golden light to resist the blazing heat of the flame in the air.


    "It should have come in. I think it will not be long before we get here."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said positively.


    Not long after he had finished this sentence, the flame in the air had a further change.


    "Look, there''s something going on!"


    The fire ancestor of the second ancestor of ice and fire pointed to the sky and exclaimed excitedly.


    In fact, no need for him to remind us that everyone has already seen the change.


    The fierce flame of the fire began to shrink sharply!


    With this shrinking process, the flame''s light is more bright and dazzling.In the air, the terrible temperature rises instead of decreasing. It burns dry. The cultivation of Holy Land feels the burning pain of the body.


    The void around the flame, completely black, was directly burned through and could not even heal!


    There is a terrible breath in the brewing, rising, full of every inch of space.


    "Is the demon ancestor coming?"


    "How could it be so fast?"


    "Is he really alive?"


    ¡­¡­


    The people kept talking and were all appalled by the sight.


    "Coming!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a smile, and his eyes were full of smiles.


    In everyone''s eyes, I saw that the flame quickly condensed into the size of a palm, suddenly it was tight, turned into a bright line, no longer the shape of the flame.


    "Boom


    This bright line, turned into a thunder and lightning, dragged a long zigzag track, suddenly fell from the high altitude, directly split on the rocks not far away from everyone!


    The thunder fell behind, and suddenly there was a big pit hundreds of feet round on the ground, not knowing how deep it was.


    The sky thunder touched the ground fire, and then only heard the sound of "miso". Suddenly, a group of flames sprang up in the pit, flickering and glowing.


    "Hey hey, so many people here, are they greeting me?"


    The flame in the pit changed rapidly and condensed into a human form.


    Then an old man appeared.


    The old man had long red hair and a blue robe, but his abdomen was bulging. The robe was almost broken, just like a Maitreya Buddha.


    His body, not too overbearing and fierce momentum, but showed a little bit of old disrespect.


    All of us are looking at such an old man with different expressions.


    In particular, the saint demon hall side, everyone''s eyes are unconsciously with the meaning of respect.


    You know, in front of you, it is the legendary ancestor of the demon, the strongest one in the unified demon world!


    Such a strong man can never judge a person by his appearance!


    "Meet the ancestor of the demon!"


    Binghuo''s second ancestor, Caixia fairy, Cangsong and others came forward one after another to salute the God demon ancestor.


    "Well!"


    The old ancestor of the heavenly demon gave a sound, which was regarded as a response.


    "Brother..."


    Seeing the appearance of the old man, the obstinate stone ancestor immediately called softly.


    The face, which is always as hard as a rock, is brewing with excitement, which can hardly be restrained.


    "It''s a little stone. I haven''t seen you for years. You''re so old that I almost didn''t recognize it!"


    The fat old man looked at the stubborn stone ancestor and said with a smile.


    That look of leisure, so that the stubborn stone ancestor also followed a little relaxed.


    "You are finally willing to come back!"


    Before long, the stubborn stone ancestor suppressed the excitement in his heart and said to the fat old man, with a trace of unhappiness on his face.


    "I can''t help it. I have encountered some situations in the outside world. I was able to get out of it only a few years ago, and my strength has been greatly damaged. I''m afraid it will take some time to fully recover! But for so many years, it''s really hard for you to do something about the saint demon hall! "


    The fat old man in the blue robe said at the end of the sentence with gratitude in his voice.


    After hearing this, the stubborn stone ancestor shook his head and said, "the holy demon hall was built by you. I was just entrusted by you to be the ancestor of the earth demon. Now that you are back, I will give it back to you completely! "


    "Don''t, the temple has been in your hands for so many years. You still control it! I still have a lot of things to do next. I can''t take care of the temple of the holy demon! "


    God demon ancestor waved his hand and said.


    "This is not good..."


    The stubborn stone ancestor immediately said, but was interrupted by the God demon ancestor: "what''s wrong? Stop talking nonsense. It''s decided! "


    The heavenly demon ancestor was extremely crisp and agile. After saying that, regardless of the idea of the stubborn stone ancestor, he turned his head directly and looked at Du Shaofu, leaving the other party a red back head!


    "Old man, you finally saw us


    Du Xiaoyao stepped forward and said to the fat old man.


    This old man, for Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaofu, is a big acquaintance, is the ancestor of huolei!


    However, after the hard stone ancestor used the fire method, they were ready in their hearts, so when Huo Lei Zi appeared, they were no longer shocked.


    "Boy, how can you talk to your grandfather? No big, no small! "


    Huolei Laozu glared at Du Xiaoyao fiercely. He was angry by the three words "old guy"!


    "I didn''t expect that you still have such a heavy identity as TIANYAO Laozu. Why have you never heard about it before?"


    Du Shaofu took over his words and asked Huo Leizi. He was very curious!Before this, he and Du Xiaoyao two people, killed also absolutely unexpected, demon world legend in the day demon ancestor, actually is fire thunder son!


    I can only say that the old man is too deep to hide!


    "Of course, you know I''m your ancestor, how can you see through it?"


    Huo Lei Zi raised his head, shook his head, and was proud of himself.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu just laughed. He took over the words and said, "ancestor, you are a little slow. We have been in the demon world for many days. If you don''t come again, we will have a real fight with the holy demon hall! The fruits of your hard work will be carried out by me carelessly. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2595

    "You must speak with conscience! As soon as I received your message, I set out to come here without any delay! "


    Fire thunder old ancestor blows a beard to stare, disaffectedly says.


    "It''s very kind of you to threaten to give my holy demon hall to a whole pot!"


    Huolei Laozu was so angry that he jumped and scolded him. He wanted to slap Du Shaofu to death.


    Saint demon hall, Heishui river two sides, as well as a cadre of loose repair demon world people watching this scene, are greatly surprised.


    One by one, you look at me, I look at you, and then look at the human youth and the ancestor of the demon.


    "So they knew each other for a long time."


    At this time, people realized that Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and TIANYAO had known each other for a long time.


    Moreover, the relationship between the two is absolutely not general! God demon ancestor in front of them, also claimed to be the ancestor!


    All of us have a sense of sudden enlightenment. No wonder the human youth did not stop Lao Shi from exerting the flame with the power of thunder and lightning. He only said that he wanted to look at the true face of TIANYAO ancestor.


    Needless to say, he must have seen through the truth and learned the identity of TIANYAO ancestor.


    "The ancestor of the heavenly demon is still alive, and he still has an old acquaintance with the ROC emperor!"


    In the crowd, Dai Liu looks numb.


    He''s counting thousands of times, but he doesn''t count it!


    Dai Liu''s heart is already desperate. Du Shaofu has just broken through half step Tiansheng, and everyone here can see it.


    And the God demon ancestor is famous for ages, its strength is beyond doubt! Even if he admitted that he had suffered some kind of change in recent years, his accomplishments were damaged, but the dead camel was bigger than the horse.


    Such two strong people, standing on one side, if they were forced to investigate because of their previous aggressive, for the Heishui River, it would be a disaster!


    Unconsciously, Dai Liu''s face, climbed up a trace of panic!


    "At this time, I finally knew I was afraid!"


    Du Xiaoyao looked at him and sneered.


    For Dai Liu, he was extremely contemptuous.


    Had it not been for something important now, I would have gone up and taught him!


    "Boy, you are very good, actually broke through to half step heaven saint!"


    On the other side, huolei''s ancestor began to be serious after fighting with Du Shaofu.


    On his way to here, he had already felt the movement here and spied that Du Shaofu was making a breakthrough.


    He was very pleased with the result.


    Catastrophe is coming. Every time the strength is increased by one point, there will be more hope for survival!


    "In this Jueyin mountain, I got the Tianyan cave empty thunder, which was the perfect peak of the holy demon realm. After integrating it, I benefited from the thunder and lightning law. Therefore, I took advantage of the situation to break through!"


    Du Shaofu made a voice and briefly explained what he had met earlier. He heard that the old ancestor of huolei kept his jaw.


    "I wanted to take you to look for the spirit thunder after I had done something in the demon world. I didn''t expect that you would get the nine you magic thunder from juejiao in Naga tower of demon sect, and meet the empty thunder of Tianyan cave here! I have to say, this is your chance! "


    Huolei Laozu said, and then looked at Du Shaofu, solemnly warned: "but don''t be complacent, you boy. Although you have half the power of being a saint, it''s not so hard for the demon God to beat you to death when he is in full bloom! Only by constantly improving can you cope with the subsequent robbery! "


    "You know, I don''t dare to be slack!"


    Du Shaofu did not understand Huo Leizi''s words, but nodded solemnly.


    The devil is recovering, and I don''t know how far it has gone and how far away from its heyday.


    Before he came to the demon world, the nine evil emperors of the demon sect came out together and intercepted generals and others in the cold LAN ice cave. The purpose was to find the heaven and earth bag handed down by tianwu Academy. It seemed that there was something in it that related to the restoration of the devil.


    This made Du Shaofu feel more and more urgent. Although the bag of heaven and earth is still in his body, no one can guarantee that there is no other way for the demon sect to find the devil God!


    "Brother, do we really want to join hands with this human to fight against the demon cult?"


    Seeing Huo Leizi talking with Du Shaofu deeply, the stubborn stone ancestor standing on one side couldn''t help but interrupt and ask.


    Huolei Laozu glanced at him and said slowly: "the demon God extricated himself from the predicament and made a comeback in order to kill the living creatures in this world, so as to reach a higher level! In the ancient times, the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods could not do anything to him. If the world turned into a devil''s land in the future, it would be more difficult to deal with them even if they came again! "


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu agreed: "so, as I said before, the devil can''t let you go because the demon world doesn''t join the war! Only when all the creatures of this world unite to fight against the catastrophe, can there be such a glimmer of hope! "


    Laozu huolei nodded, looked at the stubborn stone, and sighed: "in ancient times, after all, there was the most powerful one to suppress the demons, otherwise this world would not exist long ago!"Many people on the scene heard this saying and said they didn''t understand. Who was the most powerful person mentioned by TIANYAO ancestor? Is it more powerful than the legendary three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God, and can suppress the demons for so many years?


    Only Du Shaofu knows that Huo Leizi''s most powerful one is the ancestor of his Du family and the way of heaven at that time!


    "In fact, I am more worried that after the recovery of the demon God, he will break away from a certain law and reach the situation of the ancestors! If so, he will never be able to deal with him! "


    Du Shaofu said softly, with a strong sense of worry.


    If the devil breaks away from some kind of law and profound meaning and integrates with the way of heaven, then no one can kill him again!


    Because, the way of heaven is supreme, above all sentient beings, and controls this realm!


    Only the Invisible Rules of the road can erase it!


    "It''s not unreasonable for you to worry, but it''s unnecessary."


    Huolei Laozu said: "let''s not say whether the devil has the ability to achieve that situation! Even if he can, I''m afraid it will be after the fall of the world. For us, it''s a bit premature to discuss at this time! In addition, as far as I know, the devil is not a person who can give up his selfish desires! I will not give up a bigger plot to control this world


    After hearing this, Du Shaofu understood immediately that he had to admit that huolei''s words were very reasonable.


    The earth and the earth are oppressed. In other worlds, demons exist at the same level as the masters of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon gods. I''m afraid he is not willing to be confined to this realm in order to get rid of the pursuit.


    If he goes to the outside world, he will surely get a more terrible promotion!


    Even, his purpose is to surpass the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God!


    What''s more, it would be a good thing if the devil really integrated the world!


    Because, the way of heaven is merciless, the way of heaven is selfless, and the devil who makes the way of heaven is no longer a demon!


    If there are selfish thoughts, they will be directly erased by the rules of the road!


    "Boy, get it!"


    Du Shaofu nodded gently, then turned to the stubborn stone ancestor and said, "the demon sect is a disaster. No one in this world can stay in this world, so there is no other choice but to join hands with us! As I have said before, if the heavenly demon ancestor of the holy demon hall agrees with my proposal, you will not oppose it again, will you? "


    "What you say is what you say! Elder brother will give me the saint demon hall, I will listen to him


    At this time, however, there was not much embarrassment.


    "That''s great!"


    Du Shaofu laughed happily and relaxed a lot.


    At this time, the purpose of the demon world trip, after several twists and turns, was finally achieved!


    All the living creatures in this realm are united. Only a few of the nine masters, such as Legalists, celebrities and political strategists, are still fighting against themselves.


    Even if the evil spirit comes fiercely, but if you want to shake the foundation of this world, you have to drink a pot!


    "Boy, there''s nothing wrong here. Let''s not delay. We''d better go and look for the remaining Linglei quickly."


    Huo Leizi urged Du Shaofu with a big belly.


    Just as he finished speaking, he saw Cang song come forward and arched his hand and said, "ancestor, I don''t know how to deal with the people of Heishui river?"


    "I almost forgot about it!"


    Du Shaofu patted his forehead. He was so happy that he forgot the Heishui river. He looked at the stubborn stone ancestor and said, "Lao Zu, you are the master of the holy demon hall. It''s up to you to decide this matter."


    "Say it, I''m not fit to make this decision!" The old stone road.


    As the ancestor of the earth demon, he was at odds with the Heishui river. If he wanted to decide, there was only one result. He simply destroyed the Heishui river!


    But now to prepare for war with the demon religion, it is not appropriate to fight again. Therefore, let the human youth deal with it well!


    "That''s fine."


    Du Shaofu did not refuse. After glancing at Dai Liu, Du Shaofu said to the black water monarch: "the relationship between the saint demon hall and the Heishui river has a long history, and there is no way to resolve it! But now, the evil cult catastrophe is coming, I hope you can put down the gap between each other and fight against the enemy together! I don''t know. Would you like to? "


    As soon as Du Shaofu said this, people on the side of Heishui River, such as the black water monarch, and many powerful people in the holy demon hall, their sight was instantly aligned!


    A spark of resentment flashed in the air, and the atmosphere became dull!


    It can be seen from this that the two sides really have deep resentment, which is hard to put down!


    But this situation did not last too long. Only a faint voice was heard in the room.


    "I, Heishui River, can promise emperor Dapeng that before the catastrophe, we will temporarily put aside all hatred and will not fight against the holy demon hall!"


    This time, the one who spoke on the side of the Heishui river was no longer Dai Liu, but the black water monarch himself, who never spoke.


    On his body, the black robe is floating, adding to his tall and magnificent image!"Since the black water monarch can do it, then I also represent the saint demon hall, so decided!"


    The stubborn stone ancestor is also a voice, deeply looking at the black water king main way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2596

    "In that case, it would be better!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth cocked and looked at the stubborn stone ancestor and the black water monarch. He was very satisfied.


    The feud between the two families has a long history. It is enough to put aside the two families'' sincerity at this time.


    Maybe for Heishui River, it''s because of the strength of itself and the ancestor of huolei, and they have to compromise and accept, but these are not important!


    The overall strength of Heishui River can not be underestimated. With their participation, it can be regarded as adding a helping force.


    If we can really defeat the devil, then the two families'' grievances can be solved by themselves, and they can''t manage it!


    "However, although you have already spoken and agreed to cooperate, I, Du Shaofu, are very happy! But I still have to say something first. Once the battle really starts, I don''t want to see the scene of internal strife! If anyone dares to do something behind his back, do some tricks behind his back, and use ghost tricks to frame up the friendship League, even if it is ignored by demons, I, Du Shaofu, will definitely let him die without a burial place! No one can protect you, even if the power behind you is strong! "


    Du Shaofu''s words were fierce, and his eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    His eyes finally stopped on Dai Liu beside the black water monarch, with a strong warning!


    Among all the people present, the one who worried him most was this man!


    After a recent contact, Du Shaofu found that Dai Liucheng mansion was quite deep and insidious. He was good at stirring up the wind and rain in secret, which was quite different from his smart and capable appearance.


    If Dai Liu secretly incites and borrows power during the great calamity, it will undoubtedly add variables to the whole situation.


    Such unstable factors will never be allowed to exist!


    He wanted to kill this man directly by bloody means, but after all, the Blackwater monarch had just agreed to his terms, and killing the first military division under his command at this time would cause dissatisfaction.


    Therefore, only one life can be left for such a villain, as long as he does not jump up and down again!


    Being watched by Du Shaofu''s eyes, Dai Liu''s face suddenly turned pale, and he could not speak for a long time.


    "If you don''t accept it, I can send you back to the West now!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s character is straight, so he won''t worry too much. He suddenly takes a step forward, looks at Dai Liu and says in a deep voice.


    He was also quite unhappy with this man, and had long wanted to teach him a lesson. Although Du Shaofu didn''t name his name, everyone could hear that the spearhead was Dai Liu!


    "In I dare not! "


    Dai Liu Shuanggu battle field should way, in the hand of the feather fan almost did not hold, fell to the ground!


    In the back of his head, the green and crisp willow hair suddenly withered down, as if he had taken away most of his vitality.


    He had no doubt about the means of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, and he had heard of their fame. Especially Du Shaofu, who was also known as a demon king, was very famous for his ferocious reputation. How many people were terrified at the news!


    At this time, Dai Liu secretly warned himself that he must not touch the bottom line of the demon king and try to deal with the holy demon hall.


    Otherwise, even the black water monarch around him can not save himself.


    Everything is decided after the catastrophe.


    "The evil cult has a fierce momentum. No one in this field can be alone!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth again, but he broke away to repair the swords of no owner, and said, "but for all of you, I don''t ask you to contribute to the world. When the war starts, I believe you will make a decision."


    Du Shaofu said, without any fluctuation in his eyes.


    Compared with the holy demon hall and Heishui River, the former are all alone and carefree in the world, without the ties of the sects and families.


    It''s not that I don''t want to subdue them, but it''s not easy to handle them!


    However, Du Shaofu was not worried. When the demon world was involved in the war, none of these people could avoid the situation of fighting with the demon cult, and no one could escape!


    Listening to the words of the youth in purple robe, a group of monks, such as Wu Zhu Duan Jian, did not say anything, but fell into meditation one by one.


    "Boss, what about this thing?"


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly raised the skull head missing chin bone in the handle and asked.


    That is the body of Cangshan skeleton. Because of many times'' rude remarks, Du Xiaoyao caught him and taught him a lesson!


    "Spare his life!"


    Du Shaofu said lightly that the Cangshan skeleton had not done anything drastic after all. It was just a mouth fault, and it had not reached the point of being killed.


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu''s heart can not help but wonder, when he has become so kind?


    I''m afraid the Cangshan skeleton would have been destroyed by the previous decisiveness!


    "Hum! The next time I dare to pretend to be forced in front of Laozi, I will let you die happily


    Du Xiaoyao snorted coldly, threw the skeleton and bones, fell not far away, turned into the ugly appearance, and stood there.Looking at the two young men in horror, Cangshan skeleton did not speak for a long time, and did not dare to speak out again!


    "Now that the matter has been negotiated, it is good that we all keep our promises. There is no need to stay here. Let''s go."


    The fire thunder ancestor opened his mouth and ordered the people of the holy demon hall to leave: "all of you have prepared early. There is really not much time left."


    Everyone nodded, ready to evacuate.


    If you want to deal with the catastrophe, you have to make full preparation, reasonably allocate and use various resources, in order to minimize the loss!


    But just as they were saying goodbye to each other, before they could turn around and walk away, Du Shaofu, who had to stand on the rubble ground, suddenly changed his face!


    "This is..."


    Under the yuan God''s perception, he felt a strong and boundless breath, which was coming towards the demon world from the outside world.


    This breath, with its ferocity and killing, and with its boundless blood and ferocity, is like an ancient ferocious creature, coming across time and space!


    This movement made Du Shaofu''s heart sink for a moment.


    When Du Shaofu noticed the fluctuation, his face was so deep that he said, "I''m afraid there is no time to prepare for it."


    As soon as his words were finished, huolei Laozu, Du Xiaoyao, Enshi Laozu, Heishui monarch, etc., almost at the same time, peeped into the powerful breath, and looked toward the entrance of the demon world with a shock on their faces.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Most of the others who were weak in cultivation felt that they did not know why these strong men suddenly changed their faces!


    The sight went with them, but nothing was found. The power of Yuan Shen was diffused out, and no movement was detected.


    "The devil is coming!"


    Huolei Laozu said in a deep voice, and his expression was very serious.


    And this sentence, also let all people follow with fright!


    "The devil?"


    Cangsong, Caixia fairy, Binghuo Er Zu, Dai Liu, Xuetu, wuzhu Duanjian, Cangshan skeleton and others took a breath of cool air, and their hearts all trembled suddenly. Their throats seemed to be blocked by foreign bodies. They were dry and stiff, and their saliva stuck in their throat and couldn''t swallow it!


    All of them were in a daze, unable to speak for a long time.


    But this kind of muddleheaded state is not too long.


    After a short period of quirky silence, all the forces in the world have exploded!


    "The devil! The devil has come to the demon world


    "How can it be? The demon world has been doing things outside for thousands of years. How can it provoke the demon God?"


    "Is there anything here that the devil needs?"


    "Or is it for the man?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many demons talked about it, and everyone was frightened, constantly guessing the intention of the demon God here!


    Finally, some people even turned their eyes to Du Shaofu.


    Because, before his breakthrough caused by the movement is too big, was detected by the demon God, will be startled!


    "A group of silly than, my eldest brother''s breakthrough is a little bit big, but it will not let the devil come all the way to the demon world!"


    Du Xiaoyao frowned and glared at those people one by one and scolded discontentedly.


    "Well said, although the realm of banbu Tiansheng is powerful, it is not enough to make the demon feel too much threat! I''m afraid he''s coming to the demon kingdom in person this time. I''m afraid he has a different idea! "


    The old ancestor of fire and thunder said in a deep voice.


    "In the past, the ROC emperor said very reasonably. The aim of the demon sect and the demon God is to kill continuously and make this world a demon kingdom! Therefore, the hundreds of millions of demons in the demon world, even if they avoid fighting and do not take the initiative to provoke them, will eventually be implicated in them and will not escape the catastrophe! "


    The black water monarch seldom opened his mouth, and those who had doubts also agreed.


    The demon God has not started in the outside world, but has come to the demon world first. The fact has proved the correctness of this statement!


    At this time, for the black water monarch said the most profound feeling, no more than the stubborn stone ancestor!


    Earlier, he had always held the idea of protecting himself from evil. He thought that as long as the demon world did not provoke the demon sect, it would not attract their active attack!


    However, who would have thought that after the great changes of Jueyin mountain, because of the appearance of the ancestor of TIANYAO, he had just reached an agreement with Du Shaofu and Heishui River, and decided to join hands to fight against the demon God. Then, he realized that the demon God had already attacked!


    This, let him greatly astonish!


    Sure enough, his earlier assumption, or too naive!


    "Has the demon been fully recovered?"


    Du Shaofu said in a soft, uncertain voice.


    If so, that''s not good news!


    However, he quickly denied this idea!


    Because before he came to the demon world, the nine evil emperors were still trying to find the heaven and earth bag of tianwu academy, which seemed to be related to the restoration of the demon God.In the case of not getting the bag of heaven and earth, the devil should not recover so quickly!


    Just don''t know, this time the devil came to the demon world, is to look for the recovery of things!


    "It seems that the catastrophe is about to start."


    The ancestor of huolei sighed, and then said to Du Shaofu, "since the demon God has made a move, the bloody and killing will sweep the whole world with the momentum of thunder. The demon world is likely to be the first battle place of this catastrophe!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2597

    The words of the ancestors of fire and thunder turned into a cloud over the heads of all people, making people feel indescribable dull.


    The threat of the devil is like a sword, hanging on the top of all living creatures. It may fall at any time and reap life!


    "The devil doesn''t come here. I don''t know where to move!"


    Huolei Laozu also said that in his perception, after the demon God entered the demon world, he went to the extreme East, not to Jueyin mountain.


    From this, we can confirm that the devil God was not caused by the movement of Du Shaofu''s breakthrough!


    "The demon God has come to the demon world, we have no reason not to look at it!"


    Du Shaofu uttered his voice, and immediately, without delay, went straight to the far sky.


    He already had some conjectures in his mind. The devil must have absolute relationship with the recovered thing!


    I just don''t know if it has something to do with the bag of heaven and earth of the martial arts academy that day.


    But no matter how, I also want to stop one or two, will never let the devil get what he needs easily.


    Even if we can''t avoid the final success of the demon cult, at least, it can make the demon recover and delay for some time, and strive for more preparation time for the creatures in this world.


    "Go


    Huo Leizi and Du Xiaoyao did not hesitate. They quickly followed Du Shaofu''s pace and soon disappeared into the sky.


    "Lao Zu, shall we go and have a look


    Watching several people leave, Cangsong, Caixia fairy, Binghuo erzu and others look at the stubborn stone ancestor and ask.


    "Demon world, it seems that you can''t escape!"


    The stubborn stone ancestor sighed and said, with deep helplessness.


    But soon, his old eyes were firm and glowing!


    "Since we must fight, we must fight well. There are no cowards in the demon world!"


    "No matter what purpose the demon God has come to the demon world, we must not let him succeed easily!" he said in a deep voice


    "Well said! The saint demon hall has been fighting with my Heishui river for many years, but I didn''t expect to be able to join hands to fight against the enemy in the end


    The Blackwater monarch suddenly joined in, flashed a peerless and fierce look on his majestic face, and said: "the enmity between you and me is not over. Although according to the agreement, we can''t fight each other any more, but Heishui River wants to compare with the holy demon hall. In this catastrophe, who killed more demons? I don''t know what Laoshi intended! Of course, if you are cowards and don''t have the courage to compare, then I will say nothing! "


    "Well, we don''t have cowards in the temple! If you compare, you will be afraid


    Huo zudun jumped out and pointed to the nose of the black water monarch and exclaimed.


    Other powerful Saint demon hall also glared at the black water monarch!


    "Ha ha ha, OK!"


    In the sound of laughter, the black water monarch''s body snatched empty and carried Dai Liu and Xuetu and other strong men into it. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the distance.


    After his body disappeared, there was still a vague but domineering words. With the light wind blowing in the void, he said, "if the devil invades the demon world, I will go to explore the situation first and pick up some evil cult thieves to kill them!"


    "What a black water monarch, I would like to fight with you side by side!"


    A strong suit of ownerless broken sword sounds, the body suddenly elongates in place, turns into a fierce sword light, penetrates the void, and follows the black water monarch!


    "Laozu, let''s go too. We can''t let the people of Heishui river look down on us!"


    The ice ancestor, who was always the most calm in the saint demon hall, was no longer calm at this time.


    Whether or not the stubborn stone ancestor has any instructions next, it is to take the fire ancestor to plunder out directly.


    "Cang song goes back to guard the temple of Saint demon and arranges everything to cope with all the changes that may happen next!"


    Looking at the departure of the strong, the obstinate ancestor ordered: "since the demon sect has come, millions of creatures in the demon world must not wait to die! Let everyone prepare for the catastrophe


    The stubborn stone ancestor finish saying, also take the strong person such as Caixia fairy, follow the breath of demon God and go.


    Cangsong, Cangshan skeleton and some other demon world of loose repair, also no longer stay, left Jueyin mountain!


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and huoleizi walked together and galloped along.


    With the release of Yuan Shen''s power, it continuously breaks through the void channel and moves towards the direction of quasi demon God.


    The demon God came to the demon world, and there was no breath of convergence. The surging evil Qi, shaking the void, was like a wind vane, guiding the three people''s progress.


    At the same time, there were also many powerful waves. Du Shaofu knew that he was a demon sect person who walked with the demon gods, and the nine magic emperors should be among them!


    At this time, the only one who should be killed by Du Lingxue is Jiu Lingxue!


    With the strength of the demon God, the speed is still terrible. In a moment, it is ten thousand miles away.


    However, Du Shaofu, with two strong men like Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu, is really not easy to keep up with!In the space passage, time flies, millions of miles away, left behind by three people.


    At this time, the three people all feel that the distance between them and the devil suddenly becomes closer and closer!


    "The devil seems to have stopped!" Du Shaofu said.


    "The devil stops. He must have arrived at the destination of his trip!" Huolei Laozu road.


    "I don''t know what kind of place it is, and why the devil himself set out to come here."


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes are burning, blooming golden, with doubts to say.


    "At our speed, we will be able to get there in about two hours, and then we will act according to circumstances."


    Du Shaofu pondered for a moment.


    "Although the demon God has not fully recovered, his strength is not easy for us to deal with. Although his main purpose here is not to deal with us, we should be careful! It''s best to prevent him from getting something to recover. But if we can''t do it, we should try our best to protect ourselves! After all, the catastrophe has not really started, and there is still a long way to go. There must be a way to defeat the devil


    Huolei Laozu nodded and told Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao.


    "Understand!" Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao have the same jaw head.


    In their hearts, they also understood that the words of fire and thunder ancestor had the meaning of consolation, but they were afraid that after they saw the demon God, they would go up and fight hard.


    But then again, only by retaining the useful body, can we find more ways to deal with the catastrophe!


    If you lose your life, what else can you talk about to protect your loved ones and friends, or even save the world?


    In the next two hours, the three did not speak again, but concentrated on their way.


    However, when they were searching for the breath of the demon God and breaking out of the sky, they did not see the trace of the devil God and the demon cult people.


    "The devil''s breath, in the end, is here!"


    Du Xiaoyao looks around, with golden light in her pupils, trying to find out where the devil is.


    "It''s not found around here, nor on the ground below. There''s only one place."


    Du Shaofu said in a voice. Suddenly he raised his head and looked up to the sky!


    They were in the high sky, and the last breath of the devil only appeared here, so there was only one possibility left: they went to the higher place of nine days 1


    "is that secret place in the sky?"


    Du Xiaoyao asked, feeling a little incredible.


    "Whether it is or not, go and see it!"


    Du Shaofu drank softly, and a pair of ROC''s golden wings suddenly waved behind him. He carried huolei Laozu and Du Xiaoyao and rocked up to the sky!


    However, with the three people''s rising against the sky, the fire thunder ancestor''s fat face took on a more heavy look, as if thinking of something.


    "The secret place above the nine heavens Is the demon God heading for the mysterious palace between the clouds


    After thinking for a long time, huolei said carefully.


    "Xuanque in the clouds? What is that place? "


    Du Shaofu doubted that he had never heard of this place.


    But after many years of silence, the devil suddenly moves. He goes there directly. It must be extraordinary!


    "I''m not very clear about the details. I just think of a strange story in the Archaic period. In the extreme east of the demon Kingdom, there is a mysterious place, which is above the nine clouds, so it''s named xuanque among the clouds!" Huolei Laozu road.


    It is because of the devil''s whereabouts that the fire thunder ancestor thought of this piece of legend.


    But before Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao could continue to ask, he added: "it is said that before the great calamity in Taigu, that is, before I was born, there was a powerful person who established that secret place! After the demons came to this world, they fought for it. Because the demon gods were restrained by the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods, they were unable to fight in person. Therefore, the people of the demon sect were defeated in the hands of the powerful man! In the end, the secret place disappeared, as if it had never appeared from the world! But it''s just a legend. No one has ever seen the secret in the world, and no one knows whether it''s true or not! "


    "It turns out to be an ancient secret place!"


    Du Shaofu murmured, carefully recalling the scenes he had seen in the tomb of heaven when he returned to the upper reaches of time and space, but he could not find the memory of this secret place.


    And in the fire thunder ancestor was born in Taigu, with a strong strength to unify the demon world, for that cloud Xuan que must also have heard!


    The place that can let demon cult value and fight for must have its extraordinary place!


    "In this way, the demon God came to the demon world at this time, indicating that the secret place should be opened soon or already! I''m afraid there''s something he needs in there! " Du Shaofu said.


    "The xuanque in the clouds is said to be in the sky of nine clouds, stepping on the blue clouds, turning into the void nine times, just came to it!" The old ancestor of fire and thunder said again.


    "Step on the green cloud, turn nine into the void..."Du Shaofu read these eight words, and tasted a kind of detached charm.


    Just with this sentence, you can feel the extraordinary of the mysterious palace among the clouds!


    "Yes Fire thunder ancestor nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2598

    Du Shaofu displayed the golden wings of the ROC, and continued to walk through the sky toward the nine heavens.


    Under the sunlight, the clouds all over the sky are shining, magnificent and gorgeous, dense and rosy!


    The three figures, through the thick clouds, into the eye, is a vast and boundless world, except for the sun overhead, nothing else!


    While they were talking, they saw some figures in their eyes.


    "People of the demon sect!"


    In the higher nine days, far away, there are dense shadows gathered, there are many figures, the breath is very strong.


    These people, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, and Huo Leizi, were all familiar with them. They were the nine magic emperors of the demon sect.


    In addition, the magic temple, the devil spirit son and so on are also present.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and his wings fluttered rapidly. His speed increased, and he rushed directly to the camp of the evil cult.


    "Why didn''t you see the devil?"


    Three people rush into the air, the fire thunder ancestor''s sight swept from the demon sect camp, but did not see the existence of the demon God.


    This made his heart heavy.


    "Has he entered the secret place first?"


    Du Xiaoyao said suspiciously, in the same solemn tone.


    If the demons have entered the secret place and got the things they need earlier, then their trip will be in vain!


    "Let''s go and have a look first. I hope we''re not late!"


    Du Shaofu''s light way and rapid development did not take too long before he was close to many evil cult people.


    And their arrival has already been seen in the eyes of the nine evil emperors and others!


    That''s right. It''s the nine magic emperors!


    The nine demon emperor, who died in Du Shaofu''s hands as early as in Xueling mountain, was standing there, glaring at Du Shaofu.


    Such a scene also made Du Shaofu slightly stunned for a moment.


    "Is the nine demon emperor resurrected?"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth. He felt a little strange. How could a dead man come back to life?


    You know, at that time, he used thunder to destroy the shape and spirit of the nine evil emperor!


    But after careful consideration, I was relieved again!


    With the ability of the demon gods, there must be means left on the nine evil emperors. As long as we try to extract a trace of the spirit of the nine demon emperors and make them immortal, it is not difficult to remodel the body for them!


    However, at this time, the nine demon emperor, after being reborn, should also play a certain discount!


    Du Shaofu''s attention didn''t stop at him because he noticed something more shocking to him!


    The line of sight crossed the nine magic emperors. Behind them, there were more than a thousand figures standing in the air.


    Half of these people have reached the holy land!


    Du Shaofu was shocked beyond measure. When was the strength of the demon cult so strong?!


    All the strongmen in the realm of three continents and nine states should not be more than this number!


    What''s more, the demon sect still has the demon God, which can''t resist!


    This catastrophe seems to be more difficult to deal with than imagined!


    "Du Shaofu, I didn''t expect that you really came!"


    The great demon emperor stepped down slightly, and his thin body stepped forward in the void as if he had stepped down a step.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s three people, he didn''t have any fluctuation in his words. He had expected their arrival.


    Before Du Shaofu opened his mouth to reply, he heard Du Xiaoyao''s voice ringing in his ear: "boss, look there quickly!"


    Du Xiaoyao raised a hand and pointed at the back of many evil cult people.


    Along the direction of his finger, the void there seems to be nothing special, but on closer inspection, it is different from other places, showing different fluctuations.


    With the power of Yuan Shen, we can find that the space there seems to be a barrier. Although it is transparent, it is isolated from what exists and cannot be seen with the naked eye!


    "There, like a gateway to the unknown!"


    Huolei Laozu Road, in his perception, there is a weak movement after the space, was captured!


    "What''s behind the door? Is it the mysterious palace among the clouds Du Xiaoyao Dao.


    "The devil must have been in it. We''ll go and have a look."


    Du Shaofu glanced at the nine evil emperors. The people of the evil cult stayed here to stop themselves from interfering with the demons.


    If you want to enter the door behind them, you have to solve these talents first.


    Du Shaofu was a little confused about this.


    Since the devil found this secret place, if he didn''t want to be disturbed by others, why didn''t he restrain his breath at all, so that many creatures could find out?


    Did he do it deliberately with other purposes?However, Du Shaofu is not allowed to think about these things. Only when he enters the gate can he know the truth!


    "Du Shaofu, you are late. The Demon Lord has entered the void corridor! When he comes out, he will be in full bloom. All living creatures in this world, including you, will die


    Seeing that Du Shaofu didn''t answer, the two evil emperors also went behind the great devil emperor and said in a deep voice.


    "Empty corridor?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows raised and keenly captured the word in the words of the two evil emperors.


    Is there an empty corridor behind the door of space?


    Where, and what is it?


    Where does a corridor lead to? Is it the xuanque in the clouds?


    And the devil has really stepped in there?


    At that time, has he got the recovered thing and is in the process of recovery?


    If so, the situation will be much more serious than expected!


    "Boss, you can directly use the form of whirlwind to cross the blockade of the demon sect and enter the empty corridor to prevent the demon from recovering. Here it is for us!"


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly opened his mouth and said, in the face of the nine evil emperors, there was no fear on his face!


    "Yes, you don''t care about us. No matter how much you pay, you can''t let the devil recover easily."


    The ancestor of huolei also spoke, and his fat face was very serious.


    "No, let''s fight our way into the empty corridor together." Du Shaofu said lightly.


    He knew that what they said was reasonable. The earlier they entered the empty door, the earlier they could prevent the demon from recovering.


    However, he can''t leave the fire thunder ancestor and Du Xiaoyao here, and let them face hundreds of strong holy land of demon cult alone!


    Du Shaofu''s heart sank, but on the surface he did not show his face. He coldly responded to the two evil Emperors: "is it? I think it''s necessary to kill all of you little fish while your demon lord is away


    With their current strength, with their own strength alone to fight the nine demons, also have great hope to win!


    "Du Shaofu, you are still as rampant as ever. I heard that you have stepped into the realm of half step heaven saint. Today, we would like to try how strong you are now and whether you deserve the title of" half step heaven saint "


    The figures of the two evil emperors suddenly swept out, and they directly killed Du Shaofu!


    The vast evil spirit swept under, like a strong tornado, carrying the destructive power of killing everything, stirring the void into a mess!


    "If you want to enter the void corridor, you have to pass through us first!"


    Almost at the same time as the two evil emperors, the three evil emperors also moved bravely, one blow smashed the heaven and earth, rippling out terrible waves, and the terrible evil Qi was like a raging sea.


    "You two want to stop me, too much of your own power!"


    Du Shaofu snorted, and then a clear drink came out of his mouth. His body suddenly disappeared from the original place and disappeared out of thin air!


    The next moment, a jaw dropping scene appeared!


    At the same time, the figure of the young man in purple robe appeared in front of the two and three evil emperors. It was like performing the art of separation. It was so strange.


    "Baquan do!"


    At the ears of the two and three evil emperors, the sound of Du Shaofu''s drinking suddenly sounded like thunder!


    At the same time, their eyes had just risen in amazement, and they saw a huge fist magnifying in front of them.


    On this fist, there is a strong purple and gold lightning light around, suffused with terrible energy fluctuations, carrying the speed, brazenly bombarded to the two chest!


    In this scene, the two great demon emperors were shocked, but the reaction was also extremely fast.


    At the moment Du Shaofu appeared in front of him, the tornado made by the great demon emperor roared wildly, and with the terrible power of punishment and killing, he wanted to take Du Shaofu into it.


    Knowing that he was defeated, the three evil emperors suddenly closed their fists and came back. The evil spirit of the three emperors was surging out. He gathered a dark light on his chest, just like a barrier.


    When their movements fell, Du Shaofu''s fists were pounded down!


    "Boom!"


    The sky trembled after only two explosions of concussion and emptiness!


    The fist with purple and golden lightning light smashed the tornado and the magic Qi Gang shield. It destroyed the evil Qi directly, and then it blew on the chest of the two and three evil emperors!


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    When the sound of muffled sound came, two magic shadows flew back and forth, just like two broken winged birds, crossing two long tracks in the void!


    The blood of the devil is flowing and the sky is red!


    "Second


    "Third


    The rest of the seven evil emperors were all exclaimed, and then the five and the six evil emperors simultaneously took out their bodies, took the two figures down and retreated behind the great devil emperor and others.Until this time, the two figures who defeated them slowly closed to one place, and finally returned to the same place, which was still the appearance of Du Shaofu.


    "Vulnerable!"


    Du Shaofu stood on the Ninth Heaven in a cold voice. His clothes and black hair were dancing like a god!


    After he made a breakthrough in the mystery of thunder and lightning, the level of space mystery has also been improved accordingly. One move of supporting and shaking has been put into practice, which has reached the level of perfection. The speed is extremely fast. It seems as if he has performed the art of separation and can appear in two places at the same time!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2599

    Even if it was two evil emperors, they couldn''t make a move in Du Shaofu''s hands, and they were hurt by a blow!


    You know, the two magic emperors and the three evil emperors are only inferior to the great ones among the nine!


    "The boy has become so powerful!"


    On the other side, the two and three evil emperors, supported by the five and six evil emperors, spit out a mouthful of blood again, and said in a trembling voice.


    Not only they, but also thousands of powerful people in the demon sect, all felt the horror of Du Shaofu.


    In addition to the nine evil emperors, the rest of the people, looking at the purple robed youth, all stepped back half step, as if afraid.


    "I didn''t expect that your strength has really reached the level of half step Tiansheng! But, after all, it''s only a half step heavenly saint! "


    The great demon emperor opened his mouth, his voice was gloomy and hoarse, and covered up the shock in his tone.


    His expression was covered by the dense evil Qi, and he couldn''t see his look at the moment.


    "Maybe when you are at the peak, you really don''t look down on the strength of Tiansheng! But now, I still want to be one step faster than you! And you, what qualifications dare to shout in front of me


    Du Shaofu was domineering, but he didn''t want to waste too much time here. He just wanted to enter the empty corridor early and send some trouble to the demon God!


    Between words, his clothes and robes are a shock!


    Originally there is no momentum fluctuations on the body, suddenly is burst out of a strange momentum which is difficult to explain.


    This strange momentum, sending out obscure and profound waves, once appeared, instantly linked the great power between heaven and earth.


    Then, I saw the boundless sea of clouds under the feet of all the people, and the sea of clouds began to roll violently!


    The clouds and mist, like a fountain, gathered at Du Shaofu''s feet.


    All over the sky, white and thick clouds, suddenly turned black, surging rolling, there is a roaring sound.


    Just in the blink of an eye, we can see the light of thunder flashes like a thick dragon, twists and turns between the dark clouds, twists and turns the huge body of Thunder Dragon, shuttling endlessly.


    Each Thunder Dragon is ferocious in appearance, with hair and halberds, scales, and muscles on its body. It carries explosive power and shakes out one terrible crack after another in the void!


    Such a scene, let the demon cult people can not help but feel a little cold back, there is a deep fear intended to breed in the heart!


    "If you turn your hands, you will be able to move the general trend of heaven and earth. Is this the power of half step Tiansheng?"


    "Half step heaven saint, originally already so terrible, that true heaven Saint realm, must have how formidable


    "This human boy has grown up to such a level!"


    ¡­¡­


    Some people are trembling to discuss, with a sense of fear, even the nine magic emperor also deeply feel the same.


    They are all aware of Du Shaofu''s past. Only a few years have passed. At the beginning, they were able to press the dead with one finger. Now their strength has surpassed them!


    The ants in the eyes of the nine evil emperors have become the biggest problem of the demon sect and their biggest enemy!


    "Let''s fight together, I don''t believe this boy can fight nine with one!"


    Such a big shout came from the mouth of the four demon emperors, and then, suddenly, his demon body exuded scarlet magic Qi, filling the space in front of him.


    With the endless evil spirit surging out, it condensed into a sickle like weapon blade, which was permeated with fierce and fierce cutting spirit. It was directly cut at Du Shaofu!


    In the boiling of anger, there are corpse mountains emerging, a sea of blood rolling, and countless creatures struggling and howling in it, sending out a sad and mournful sound, which makes people feel numb!


    The whole space was frozen, as if the magic were rolling down.


    With a bloody sickle in his hand, the four demons came to the world like a god of death, accompanied by a shivering and gloomy atmosphere.


    "You are a man, but you can''t make a lot of waves! Magic cloud swallows the sky! Kill


    The five demons emperor is also cold hum. In the process of hunting in his clothes and robes, the evil spirit outside his body is dense and illusory, and becomes a huge monster shape, rising from the sky.


    In that big mouth, sharp teeth stand, ugly and terrifying.


    "Roar!"


    The beast roars fiercely, spits out the fetid breath in the mouth, lets the human suffocate!


    Between breathing and inhaling, the space breaks up soundlessly and turns into fragments. It has the power of swallowing clouds and killing the moon. It is extremely terrible to end the ground!


    A huge animal''s paw stretched across the sky, blocking the sky and the sun, making the clouds gathered at Du Shaofu''s feet fluctuate.


    "Kill!"


    The six, seven, eight and nine demons are also fighting at the same time. Everyone''s breath is fierce, and the evil spirit is intertwined with each other, making the void tremble!


    "Kill me, and never allow them to step into the empty corridor!"


    The great demon emperor said in a gloomy and hoarse voice, and raised a thin palm, full of scales, suffused with dark light, and stretched out from the evil Qi outside his body.At the same time as the other eight evil emperors, he also shot at Du Shaofu with a sharp claw.


    At the same time, the two and three evil emperors, who had already suffered certain injuries before, also moved after a short breath adjustment!


    After the big devil emperor''s hand, they shot out two fierce flames in their respective magic pupils. They also unfolded their bodies and quickly killed them!


    Soon, on top of the nine day stratosphere, an unprecedented battle broke out!


    "Go!"


    Du Shaofu stood in the air with a faint voice from his mouth.


    As he waved, his robes and hair fluttered together, and there was not much strong breath on him.


    However, every time he waved his hand, a Thunder Dragon like a mountain burst out from the sea of clouds under his feet, which stretched across the sky.


    "Roar..."


    The thunder dragons roared and roared, breaking the void again and again!


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, Lei long twisted his huge body, carrying the power of destroying everything, and constantly attacked the nine evil emperors.


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    The force of thunder and lightning collided with the evil Qi, tore up the sky and split the earth. The violent energy broke up again and again, and turned into a magic pattern flying all over the sky. Soon, all the figures of the nine fighting men were annihilated!


    "The nine evil emperors are just like this! With one enemy and nine, the boss will still be able to keep up the wind! "


    Seeing the outbreak of the war, Du Xiaoyao sneered and said scornfully.


    Although it was covered by the energy storm all over the sky, the situation in the battlefield could not escape his perception.


    Nine evil emperor Qi, the eldest brother to deal with although slightly some difficulty, but also did not see the decline, is still appears to be able to handle!


    Such a situation, let Du Xiaoyao heart is also very happy!


    It can be said that nowadays, in addition to the devil, there is no one in the world who is the opponent of the boss!


    Unless, the nine magic emperors can be restored to their peak in the Archaean period!


    However, this situation is extremely difficult. You should know that the heaven and earth have a great suppression on the cultivation of living creatures. Unless they leave this realm, they will have that possibility!


    "The demon God has entered the back of the space door. Time can''t be delayed. While the nine magic emperors are trapped, we will take care of the rest of these small miscellaneous fish!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes turned and looked at the rest of the demon sect and said with a sneer.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult."


    The father of fire and thunder light way, two thunder fire flash out in his eyes.


    At this time, there are thousands of cult members.


    Among them, more than half reached the Holy Land!


    It''s almost impossible for them to get rid of both of them!


    On the contrary, if hand in hand, so that their own quagmire, I am afraid that even the final escape is difficult, a careless, will be consumed to death!


    It''s not hard to understand the truth that ants kill elephants!


    "Boy, you are not afraid of the wind, your tongue is flashing!"


    On the other side, two young demons stood in front of the demons.


    When one of them heard Du Xiaoyao''s words, he couldn''t help but cry out. It was the magic brake!


    "I also want to see how these two people can get rid of so many of us!"


    Beside the magic temple, the evil spirit son spoke lightly, without any mood fluctuation. It seemed that he was a walking corpse without emotion!


    The robe and cap covered his head so that no one could see his face.


    Magic brake and magic spirit son are understand, if fight alone, they are not Du Xiaoyao and huoleizi''s opponent.


    However, the thousands of powerful demons behind them are the biggest reliance at this time!


    "Is it? Now that you two jump out first, you''ll have to be operated on first


    Du Xiaoyao has never been afraid of things. Besides, with the demons absent, the nine evil emperors are restrained. Even if there are hundreds of holy places on the opposite side, he is not afraid!


    In the cold hum, his whole body golden light soared, and the brilliance shot out, covering the scorching sun above everyone''s head!


    Bursts of huge breath instantly diffuse swept, spread in the sky, invade every inch of space!


    All the people in the demon sect feel that their souls are shaking too!


    Including the magic temple and the devil spirit son, are all taken by this powerful force!


    "Roar!"


    A huge roar came out from the golden light, and the terrible sound wave shocked all directions, making everyone in the demon cult feel a sense of suffocation.


    Then, in the eyes of all the people, the golden radiance of the sky slowly converged away, replaced by bursts of strong pressure, directly crushed on all the original gods!


    At the next moment, I only saw a huge red Jiri macaque in the void. If a lord of terror appeared here, I would like to fill the whole space!


    "In front of Laozi, you little fish can''t be arrogantThe huge red Jiri macaque spits out his words, and reaches out a big palm, which is hard to beat down on the top of the magic brake!


    These people of the demon sect are far inferior to the nine evil emperors in terms of cultivation.


    Du Xiaoyao himself, however, has at least the strength to compete with such powerful people as the four evil emperors and the five evil emperors. Naturally, he did not pay attention to Du Xiaoyao, such as moocha and demon Lingzi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2600

    Giant hands across the sky, covering the sky!


    "Hiss..."


    The void burst into silence, like a city wall, crushed into powder, debris one after another.


    The invisible fluctuation sends out, impact the spirit of every demon sect person present.


    Such a palm, like a boundless mountain, smashed down from the sky, suddenly reached the top of the magic brake!


    "The devil sect people listen to the order, together, I don''t believe so many of us, even the old one and the small two guys can''t stop!"


    The evil spirit son blandly opened his mouth, his body suddenly swept out, and went straight to the devil''s brake. He wanted to fight against Du Xiaoyao''s overwhelming palm with him.


    At the same time, hundreds of the powerful people of the demon sect holy land behind them also moved. They all burst out with a strong momentum and killed together!


    Although their individual strength is not as good as Du Xiaoyao and Huo Lei Zi, but so many people together, the pile can kill each other!


    "The devil..."


    Looking at this scene, the ancestor of fire and thunder did not take too big measures, but cast his eyes on the devil.


    The faint green and red flame danced on his seemingly bloated and old body, and there was a light shining in his old eyes.


    "You have thunder and martial pulse on your body, which is related to Du family and me, but I don''t know your specific identity all the time! I wonder who you are. As a descendant of the way of heaven, how can you be willing to be driven by the demon cult and work for the demon God! "


    The fire thunder son''s voice is not big, but in the tone actually carries the unspeakable coldness.


    He was originally the spirit of thunder after the fall of the heaven, when the thunder and fire that he rubbed out gave birth to wisdom.


    It can be said that his existence has an inseparable relationship with the way of heaven, and can also be regarded as another continuation of the life of the heavenly way!


    The thunder and martial pulse is also the way of heaven. It was engraved in the blood of Du family. It was only opened after the ages.


    The devil is the culprit of the fall of heaven. As a descendant of the Du family, he has become the pawn of the demon cult for no reason. I am afraid that for anyone, he will be very angry!


    "If you want to know who I am, you can see it by yourself."


    The demon spirit son is still quiet voice, the eyes under the robe and hat shoot out two faint lights, filled with the breath of death, like a ghost!


    His strength is far from being able to reach the level of Huo Lei Zi, but there is no fear in his words.


    Must have the rely on, is behind a group of demon cult ministry members!


    "The traitor of the Du family, the scum of the human race, is to be punished by everyone! Then let me uncover your robe and hat with my own hands, and put your true face in this bright sun to bask in! "


    The fire thunder son said, the voice gradually took on the strong killing intention, did not conceal!


    Then, suddenly, there was a flame leaping out of his body, burning and expanding. In an instant, he spread out thousands of miles, covering an endless distance over nine days.


    With the appearance of the flame, the shadow of the fire thunder son is also gradually illusory, into the flame.


    Then, the original blazing flame, began to slowly convergence of light, into a deep dark blue flame, silent burning!


    After the appearance of this scene, the whole space is not more clear because of the fire, but suddenly becomes dark!


    The sun on the top of the head, the light was disappeared, as if the dark night suddenly disappeared, and it was like entering the cold and dark space.


    In this space, there is only a sea of flames, with a faint light, covering all the people of the demon sect.


    In addition, the body of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque blooms in this environment.


    On Du Shaofu''s side, there is endless energy, the sea tide is fierce, the broken talisman and secret patterns are bright and interwoven, dense and bright, magnificent and incomparable!


    "Chulala..."


    In the sea of fire, small lightning flashes, like a snake, raging in all directions!


    The terrible temperature is soaring. In the blink of an eye, people feel that the water in the body is about to be evaporated!


    It seems weak, but it is full of destruction.


    The great majesty is in the air, just like a lord of terror coming from archaic times, which makes people tremble!


    What terrible thunder


    "Ah..."


    But a moment later, among the people of the demon sect, there was a scream.


    Those whose strength is below the Holy Land feel that the terrible temperature is constantly eroding the body, as if to melt away!


    Just in a moment, many people in the demon sect were injured in different degrees.


    "Kill!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s huge palm flies across the sky, slapping it down and straight down to the top of the magic brake.


    The reaction of magic brake is also very fast, in the first time back, directly retreat into the demon camp.


    After that, many strongmen of the Holy Land joined hands, and each played out a vast amount of magic Qi. They gathered around the body of the devil and wrapped it up. Endless energy was constantly injected into his body!"The great devil shakes the world!"


    With the sound of the magic brake, the magic Qi that enveloped him quickly changed and combined into a huge figure, rising from the sky as if to break through the sky!


    That huge figure, by the dark dark magic gas into, but in the breeze gently, there is a thin magic Qi immediately dissipated, as if opened a layer of gossamer general.


    After that, the image of moksha still appears.


    However, at this time, the magic brake, the figure became very big and incomparable, the whole body muscles Qiu knot, bronze skin, carrying explosive power!


    It was a clean and elegant face, with a fierce color on it. His pupils glowed with fierce light. His thin lips also turned into a bloody mouth. He could not tell the rash!


    This image, trance with a bit of magic spirit!


    In one breath and one breath, you can feel some strange power between heaven and earth, following the rhythm!


    "Just two people want to break the blockade of hundreds of holy places of my demon sect. You are dreaming!"


    The big devil figure transformed by the magic temple was shocked and drunk. The blood was full of scarlet gas. It was like a river of blood sweeping out, and the evil spirit spread!


    The figure of the magic temple is much greater than the body of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque!


    In the roar, Du Xiaoyao''s big hand has already covered the sky, carrying the surging force, like the raging sea waves, shot down to the top of the magic brake!


    "The devil breaks the sky!"


    The big devil''s fists clenched and his body fell suddenly. Under the wide opening of the devil''s mouth, he spat out a bloody sharp blade!


    Such a bloody blade breaks through the void, directly penetrates the barrier of the void, and blows the void out of a deep black hole.


    Different from the normal void gap, there is a terrible stillness in the black hole at this time, which seems to open the door of the nether world.


    Around the air, waves of strange force.


    "Wuwu..."


    The sound of ghosts crying and Howling spread, and a black fog burst out of the void and turned into a living creature, and left for Du Xiaoyao''s giant palm.


    All of a sudden, there were wailing spirits, howling ghosts, and crying ghosts. With the most terrifying power, they met Du Xiaoyao''s palm!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The hands of the huge red Jiri macaque collided with those dark things without any hesitation.


    Du Xiaoyao''s attack is just and domineering, and it can control the evil spirit!


    And the power of the great devil is to break through the bondage of heaven and earth with the body of evil and evil, so as to turn the whole world into a vast demon kingdom!


    When two opposing forces collide with each other, they entangle and cancel each other instantaneously.


    The golden light and the dark air are broken and disillusioned. The golden palms and countless evil spirits are all transformed into dense talismans and secret patterns floating around, annihilating the whole void!


    However, this scene, in addition to the seemingly huge movement, is actually not too big fluctuation spread.


    Under the action of the opposite force, all the broken energy is consumed by each other to cancel out.


    That flying Rune also quickly dissipated, and at this time, Du Xiaoyao''s huge palm is slowly retracting.


    The body of the red Jiri macaque is sitting steadily without any shock!


    At the same time, the body of the great devil of the magic temple is still standing high in the void!


    One move, two people are not subject to too much fluctuation, is the result of equal share!


    "Can we only achieve this by borrowing the power of hundreds of people?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes were slightly selected and said with considerable disdain.


    If it wasn''t for hundreds of holy places of the demon cult to attack at the same time, I''m afraid that under this blow, you could crush the opponent directly, and even a slag would not be left!


    At present this kind of result, lets Du Xiaoyao feel very puzzled.


    Normally speaking, the people behind the magic brake are far inferior to themselves in their individual strength, but if all people are superimposed together, they should not be so bad!


    "Hum, it''s just a trial. Your body of red Jiri macaque is far from being able to stop my great demon shaking world!"


    The majestic figure of moocha is cold hum. There are scenes rolling in the two pupils. On a closer look, we can see that the sea of corpses and blood is surging, like the scene of doomsday.


    Behind him, many powerful people in the holy land of the demon sect all sit down and play their magic Qi again. They gather into a vast force and enter the body of the magic temple!


    "Oh..."


    By the supplement of this endless power, the huge body transformed by the magic temple has grown by 30%, and the breath is fierce, which is more than twice as fierce as before!


    Then, the body of the big devil suddenly strides and rushes in the void, like the soles of two mountains stepping in the void, just like stepping on the ground, making a "rumble" sound, and the whole space is constantly shaking.The void under the great devil''s feet, like the rocks that have been trampled, have been destroyed and turned into powder!


    The sea of fire that thunder son spreads out all over the sky, also was trampled out a lot!


    The huge shadow in the nine days above, with the power of the world, really with a bit of magic spirit!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2601

    With the forward rush of the devil''s body, the breath on his body is also soaring.


    "Kill!"


    In this process, the magic temple is also a fierce voice.


    The place where the huge physique passed by, because of the extremely fast speed, caused bursts of sonic boom sound, in the nine days above this space vibration, chattering endlessly!


    "Old man, I''ll deal with this evil moment. The rest of the demon sect, including the demon spirit son, will be handed over to you to kill severely. One will be killed and one will be less!"


    On the opposite side of the magic temple, Du Xiaoyao spoke loudly, and the sound spread to the eight wastelands!


    He said this to the ancestor of huolei.


    At this time, almost all of the hundreds of strongmen in the holy land of the demon sect were using their means to maintain the body of the great devil in the magic temple, so they did not have much energy to take into account the attack of the ancestor huolei.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, not to kill them, more to wait for when?


    "Boy, are you sure you can do it?"


    The sound of Huo Lei Zi spreads from the blue flame all over the sky, and it is hard to tell where his real body is.


    You can hear that there is doubt and uneasiness in his tone.


    Needless to say, the magic cult hundreds of holy places together, its power is not only shown just now.


    When the magic temple is really put into use, its power will not be under the joint efforts of the nine magic emperors.


    Therefore, if Du Xiaoyao is allowed to fight against the magic brake alone, the pressure he needs to bear is no less than that of Du Shaofu on the other side. This will be an extremely dangerous thing!


    "Don''t worry, the evil cult''s small means can''t help me!"


    Du Xiaoyao replied, as if with unspeakable self-confidence.


    "You should pay attention to yourself. When you can''t hold on to it, I''ll go to help you right away!" Huolei Laozu road.


    Finish saying, that several want to spread the whole nine days in the sea of fire, the flame is suddenly increased a few points.


    In addition, there is a group of flames, fierce momentum, hanging a "Huhu" sound, in the void quickly jump, toward the camp of thousands of demon sect.


    "Kill!"


    Du Xiaoyao drinks, and the body of red Jiri macaque responds to the voice, and faces the body of the big devil transformed by the magic temple, and confronts it.


    "Boom..."


    In the blink of an eye, two towering bodies collided with each other, just like two huge mountains collided together, and a terrible vibration sound broke out.


    The terrible sound wave shock, the void is like the lake surface which has been thrown a boulder, waves out the circle after circle of ripples, spread to spread everywhere.


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, the hundreds of people under the holy land of the demon cult, after being impacted like this, almost at the same time spewed out a mouthful of blood from their mouths, and their breath suddenly withered.


    "Since the devil abandoned you and entered the door of the space alone, I''m not polite. I''ll take your life!"


    The voice of the ancestor of fire and thunder spread, and the sea of fire leaped out in clusters. With rapid momentum, it directly burned into the lineup of the demon cult.


    After that, only a scream was heard.


    Under the green flame, the practitioners under the holy land could not fight against it. They were instantly burned through the body and the spirit, and finally turned into ashes, which were blown away by the wind of the nine days.


    However, in a short time, the hundreds of people of the demon sect suddenly died!


    "Damn it!"


    In the distance, the devil Temple who is fighting with Du Xiaoyao fiercely scolds and hates this scene!


    His big devil''s body moved wildly, smashed a fist, and shook Du Xiaoyao back.


    "Did I agree to save them?"


    Du Xiaoyao said in a loud voice, and his body was unfolded again, and he went to kill the devil''s temple. He restrained him and created opportunities for the ancestor of fire and thunder.


    At the same time, he yelled at the void: "old man, those little fish and shrimps that can be crushed to death by turning over their hands, don''t worry about it for the time being, but those above the holy land will be killed one by one!"


    "Do you still use your little guy to teach me how to do things?"


    The fire thunder ancestor snorted in the nose, refuted a sentence, but then also did not make any more words.


    Obviously, he agreed with Du Xiaoyao''s words.


    When Huo Lei Zi spoke, he could only see it spread out in the endless sky. It was a sudden condensation, as if it was still for a moment, and the flame stopped swaying.


    Then, there was a "Hoo" sound, a blue flame suddenly erupted, flashed in the sea of fire, and went directly to the devil on the other side.


    "Demon spirit son, today you are difficult to escape. Let me see who you are in the Du family!"


    Fire thunder ancestor said, green flame momentum fierce, such as the fire of the nether world, burning everything, instantly will be the body of the demon spirit son wrapped!


    After changing his goal, his first thought was to fight the devil."Old man, see what you can do to me!"


    In the sea of fire, the evil spirit son suddenly drank, and his body was swept away, and he went to the line-up of the demon sect.


    But the flame behind him is like a shadow. No matter where the devil is, he can''t get rid of it!


    "Thief, look where you can escape!"


    Under the control of the ancestor of fire and thunder, in the sea of fire, the lightning lights as thin as snake suddenly gathered together, condensed into a thick and bright lightning, and fell towards the devil.


    "Hundreds of holy places of my demon sect are here, and there are only two of you. You can''t make it! The real blood demon, give it to me


    The devil whispered, without emotion.


    After entering the demon sect lineup, the hundreds of strongmen in the holy land seemed to have made an agreement. Half of them took back the energy in the body of the big devil at the moment of being possessed and turned to waving at the demon spirit.


    The thunder and lightning controlled by the fire thunder son, after hitting into the endless holy land energy, was quickly swallowed up, and did not have a great impact on the demon spirit son at all.


    Then, with the blessing of hundreds of holy land forces of the demon sect, the breath of the devil spirit son also began to have a great change!


    The black robe on the devil''s body moved without wind. It was straight and hunting.


    Two bloody eyes shot out from under the robe and hat, breaking through the void.


    The devil''s body, like a balloon, inflated and enlarged, and a terrible smell of blood rose in this area and surrounded it.


    That black robe, the color gradually changed, as if soaked in blood, into the color of scarlet.


    "Bloody Tomahawk, give it to me!"


    This kind of words from the devil''s mouth gently spit out, then, he stretched out a palm, placed in front of the body, suddenly grasped in the void, like holding a knife and holding a sword!


    The endless evil Qi was summoned and gathered along his body towards the palm of his hand.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The magic spirit was powerful and formed rapidly. In the hands of the demon spirit son, a bloody axe was condensed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2602

    As soon as the bloody Tomahawk came out, the space above the nine days was covered with hazy blood mist, which spread from the blood devil of the demon spirit son.


    At the same time, at the very bottom of the ground, a piece of evil spirit filled the dense air, rapidly transpiration, through the thick clouds, completely enveloped this nine sky battlefield.


    Only in an instant, Du Xiaoyao, who was fighting with the devil''s body, felt his heart tremble fiercely.


    This kind of prestige seems to be even more terrifying than the magic temple which is fighting with him!


    The sea of fire that the ancestors of fire and thunder had turned into was also weakened in such a blood fog. The fire burned and rubbed with each other, making a sound of "ho ho ho".


    "It''s not enough for you two to want to touch the foundation of my demon sect!"


    The blood demon of the demon spirit son stands up, the huge voice resounds through the nine days, and the space is buzzing.


    Holding a bloody axe in his hand, he suddenly chopped down into the void and into the sea of green flames.


    "Boom


    The sound that makes scalp tingle vibrates, this square heaven and earth are following to shake tremble!


    The void is cut open a terrible gap, like an abyss, deep and bottomless.


    Blood and ferocity swept through every inch of space.


    Such a space crack, in front of the demon camp and open, will be the endless sea of fire power isolated and opened, in order to prevent its harm to the people of the demon cult!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The sea of fire and thunder was suddenly extinguished by 30%, and its momentum was greatly reduced.


    The green flame, which was originally swept away by hundreds of powerful people in the holy land of the demon cult, was almost wiped out.


    Under the influence of the bloody atmosphere, we can no longer pose a great threat to the cult members.


    "Jie Jie Jie You are really beyond your ability. Do you really think that the means of my demon sect are so easy to deal with? "


    On the other side, the magic brake said with a strange smile.


    Then he waved a huge magic palm and attacked Du Xiaoyao.


    "Boom..."


    Nine days shake, the space shakes, and the evil spirit of terror surges out like the sea tide, converges into waves of stormy waves, violently slapping, and in an instant, he goes to Du Xiaoyao''s side.


    In the rolling of the evil spirit, there is the sound of crying and howling. A smell of stench fills the space, which makes people nauseous and paralyzes the nerves. Even the operation of the power in the body almost stops!


    "Roar..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque''s body roars, the golden light spreads, penetrates all obstacles.


    In this, Du Xiaoyao''s feet pedal in the void, steady and down.


    Then, both hands hold up the sky, carrying the greatest power, and the hand of the big devil''s body to bang together!


    "Bang!"


    The attacks of both sides meet and a terrible collision breaks out!


    The grand energy roars like a raging sea, and one energy Rune as small as a mosquito or a blackfly explodes. It is as gorgeous as fireworks.


    "Shua..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque''s body was hit and retreated, the whole body of golden light scattered, the body flew back thousands of feet in the nine sky, and then stopped.


    On the other hand, the body of the big devil in the magic temple did not seem to have been greatly impacted. He still stood tall in the original place, exuding a torrent of evil spirit.


    "The body of the big devil, the real body of the blood devil, are all the secrets of the demon sect? The strength of hundreds of people has been bestowed on one place, which is really extraordinary! "


    In Du Xiaoyao''s eyes, there was a flash of gold, and his heart was deep.


    It seems that he didn''t fall behind with the magic brake.


    It was only after this fight that the horror of the body of the great devil was revealed.


    Even if you try your best, you can''t shake it!


    Not only in this way, under the palm of the magic brake, he felt the Qi inside his body vibrated and surged, and suffered a certain shock!


    As the magic temple said, the result of the first blow was equal because the other side was just trying out!


    At present, many of the strongmen in the holy land of the demon sect have already separated out half of them and put their strength into the body of the demon spirit to help them form the real body of the blood devil.


    Rao is so, the magic brake less than half of the help, still show such a powerful force, it can be seen that the secret method of the demon sect is really extraordinary!


    Du Xiaoyao thought in his heart, his eyes were golden and his eyes glanced at the situation between the fields. His heart was heavy.


    After being blessed by the power of the demon sect, the demon spirit son also became extremely fierce. He rushed left and right in the sea of fire and thunder, and wantonly came and went!


    Under its agitation, the fire thunder ancestor''s attack simply can''t deceive those people of the demon cult and cause harm to them.


    This situation shows that the previous plans of huolei and I have failed, but we can not attack its weak points to solve the situation at this time.


    Moreover, if the situation under our eyes continues to develop, he and the fire thunder ancestor are not the opponents of the two.Then, the next thing is to see if Du Shaofu can defeat them under the joint efforts of the nine evil emperors, so as to kill them in the space door behind the demons!


    Under the spy of Du Xiaoyao yuan Shen, the battle between Du Shaofu and the nine great demon emperors is in a white hot state. It seems that it is difficult to distinguish the victory or defeat for a time!


    "Is that really the only way?"


    Du Xiaoyao murmured in his mouth, and his pride rose suddenly!


    "If I don''t believe it, I can''t deal with you villains! Even if I can''t kill you, I can still cut a path of blood and enter the empty corridor


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly opens his mouth in a loud voice, and the body of red Jiri macaque steps in the void and rushes towards the magic brake.


    "Well, as I have said, you are just out of your means! It''s just wishful thinking to challenge hundreds of holy places of our demon sect with the strength of two people alone


    Mo Cha Leng hum, is also moving towards Du Xiaoyao.


    The speed of the two sides was extremely fast. In an instant, they collided with each other, and a terrible war broke out.


    At the same time, on the other side, the evil spirit son holds the blood evil spirit Tomahawk, splits left and right, cuts in the void Fire Sea.


    Each hit and fall, will be the virtual fire split into a scattered scene.


    The thunder and lightning snakes swimming in the sea of fire are also chopped into fragments and scattered in the void.


    "The evil cult''s methods are really powerful, but the ancestor is not vegetarian either


    The voice of the ancestor of fire and thunder came out, ringing in the ears of all.


    He wanted to follow what Du Xiaoyao said, and by virtue of the demon cult, the rest of the people could not take care of themselves, and take the means of thunder to kill those people.


    However, the real body of the blood demon displayed by the demon spirit son is not under the body of the big devil in the magic brake!


    Both cooperate with each other, they and Du Xiaoyao are trapped, and are still in the downwind.


    For a while, the situation we are in is not optimistic!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2603

    The war over nine days is still going on.


    The body of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque moves horizontally in the void, and each strike causes a strong storm, which makes the void tremble.


    However, at the moment of the devil, the body of the big devil is more fierce. Every step of the big devil''s body will step out of the space.


    The terrible attack made Du Xiaoyao retreat again and again. He only had the ability to parry, but had no power to fight back!


    The superposed power of hundreds of strongmen in holy land is really extraordinary!


    However, Du Xiaoyao is not afraid of the master!


    In the face of the rapid attack of magic brake, he did not retreat, but became more and more brave!


    At the other end, the evil spirit son holds the blood evil spirit Tomahawk, cuts horizontally and vertically, the fire sea of the fire thunder ancestor one after another is cut out.


    The blood demon of the demon spirit son is filled with evil spirit, which is full of the void.


    Under the collision of the evil spirit and the green flame, it was burned and made a sound of "Ho la la la".


    However, the method of the ancestor of fire and thunder is also the spirit of nannai.


    The thunder and lightning in the fire cleaved on the blood demon''s real body, and was directly eroded and could not cause any damage to it.


    Du Xiaoyao, huolei Laozu and Du Shaofu, who are fighting with the nine evil emperors on the other side, are all unable to break through the predicament and drive back the demon cult people.


    And, Du Xiaoyao and huolei ancestors are still in the downwind, may be injured at any time!


    "Du Shaofu, how can you fight with the nine of us! I advise you to go back. Before the devil completely recovers and removes you, you can still fight for more days to live! "


    In the rolling energy waves, the voice of the four evil emperors spread out, but also with the incomparable flame.


    "You just want to delay time, and you can''t make me retreat! Even if the devil is here, Du Shaofu dares to have a good fight with him! "


    Said Du Shaofu, in a domineering tone.


    The thunder clouds below are still gathering, constantly flashing out like mountains across the Thunder Dragon.


    That broken energy tide, there are a thick thunder and lightning light rampant, respectively toward the nine magic emperor bombarded away.


    The sound of the huge explosion is constantly sending out, which is enlightening to the deaf!


    Purple robe figure standing in the air, from time to time to avoid the attack of the nine evil emperor!


    Du Shaofu didn''t carry much prestige with him. However, in the time when he raised his hand and waved it gently, the Thunder Dragon was controlled and guided, and collided with the attack of the nine evil emperors, making it difficult for them to even close up!


    Of course, it was extremely difficult for Du Shaofu to defeat them!


    After all, the strength of the nine magic emperors has already been the holy land!


    Nine people work together, even if he has a half step heaven Saint cultivation, but also let him need to be serious!


    "What a shame! I admit that you are really strong, but it is not enough to break through the blockade of nine of us and enter the empty corridor! "


    The five evil emperor also said that in his hands, the color of the bloody sickle was deep, and the air of death was strong.


    With each chop, the Thunder Dragon controlled by Du Shaofu was cut into a dim luster and a sudden decrease of breath!


    "Well, if I really want to enter the empty corridor, I can''t stop it by the nine of you!"


    With a slight lift of Du Shaofu''s palm, a Thunder Dragon roared and moved again, plundering towards the five demon emperors.


    At the same time, his movement never stopped, just like the thick and thin thunder of the mountain. Under his control, he attacked and killed the nine evil emperors one after another.


    In the gap of the fierce battle, he also put the power of Yuan Shen into the air, and observed the situation of Miss Du Zhihe and huolei Laozu outside.


    Du Shaofu''s brow was raised with a fierce frown.


    It seems that the current pattern is hard to break.


    The situation of Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu is not optimistic. If you want to break the blockade of demon sect and enter the void corridor, it is very difficult to have hope.


    Unless, wait until the saint demon hall and the black water river''s men and horses come!


    At that time, with a large number of new force to join, to deal with the evil cult will be more relaxed.


    And by this time, those people should have arrived!


    Du Shaofu thought to himself, but he said to himself, "we can''t wait for them."


    After the demon entered the space portal, there has been a long time.


    If you spend too long here and let the demon get the recovered thing easily, then the next situation will be more unfavorable for the creatures in this world!


    Only earlier access to the void corridor, even if it can not really prevent the devil from getting the thing, but at the very beginning, it has to cause some trouble and delay for a longer time.


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu, do you still want to resist? It''s better to surrender. We''ll let you die very happily, so as not to let the Demon Lord do it himself. I''m afraid that you will not even want to die at that time! "Seven evil emperor Yin voice and smile way.


    "What can the half step heavenly sage do? After all, it''s not the real heaven saint''s realm. How can we break the nine of us to join hands?"


    The great demon emperor opened his mouth and his petite body moved horizontally in the void.


    The black claw full of scales, under a strong grasp, beat a Thunder Dragon to a halt, and then seized it several times, crushed it in the void, turned into a rune and disappeared.


    "Don''t stop me


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu snorted coldly, but suddenly burst out a terrible momentum on his body without too much fluctuation.


    "Dapeng golden wings, give me up!"


    Du Shaofu drank in a deep voice, and the golden light rose from behind, turning into two wings stretching the sky.


    Then, his body swayed slightly, shaking in one form and then disappeared from the original place!


    "No, it''s this weird space method again!"


    The three demons yelled. With a wave of his hand, the energy storm in the sky was immediately suppressed, and Qingming was restored above the Ninth Heaven.


    He looked back, his eyes glanced in the direction of the rest of the cult.


    Sure enough, that purple robe figure, at this time has appeared in the side of the magic temple!


    "How dare you dare to be fierce


    In the moment, the voice of the devil''s hand was cold!


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the sound of wind and thunder was loud. There was an infinite electric light burst out from the palm of the hand, directly shaking back the body of the magic brake by hundreds of miles.


    At the same time, there is a terrible palm print covering it, the arc is flashing, emitting curly green smoke!


    "Poof..."


    The magic brake covers the chest, and a blood arrow blows out from the mouth of the big devil''s body, which smashes the void!


    All this happened very quickly. After the body of the big devil in the magic Temple flew away, the nine evil emperors could start in time to attack Du Shaofu''s direction, and wanted to continue to join hands to intercept him!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2604

    It has to be said that the speed of the nine magic emperors is incomparable.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived at Du Shaofu''s side and was ready to join hands to hold him down.


    The great demon emperor took the lead, and his scaly hands and claws moved horizontally, carrying the surging evil Qi and corroding the void.


    The bloody sickle of the four evil emperors fell with the breath of death.


    The five evil emperor''s magic cloud swallows the sky''s method to display, sweeps across all directions, swallows the heaven and kills the earth!


    The other six evil emperors also shot at the same time, the terrible attack fell, and the void was smashed into a chaotic state.


    However, these successive attacks had the power to smash everything, but they all fell into the air and did not touch Du Shaofu''s body at all.


    Because, the purple robe figure, just as they were approaching, suddenly disappeared from the original place.


    In an instant, the nine evil emperors all understood that the boy must have used that strange space method again!


    "That''s another move. Stop him!"


    The four evil emperor spoke in a loud voice and rushed forward!


    He did not want to think about it, but turned the direction of the bloody sickle in his hand and went towards the real body of the blood devil transformed by the devil on the other side.


    At the same time, the other eight evil emperors also turned around at the same time, their bodies pierced through the air, and all of a sudden appeared beside the demon spirit son.


    It''s too late. It''s fast then!


    Before all the attacks fell on Du Shaofu, the purple robed youth raised another blow.


    "Baquan do!"


    Such words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, and on that blow, there was a brilliant purple and gold glow.


    Between heaven and earth, endless energy continuously converges on it and condenses into a fist shadow like a house. The real body of the blood demon facing the demon spirit son is pounding down!


    Energy secret lines flow, waves out of the vast gas, the great power of the world around it, where the void annihilates, heaven and earth for it!


    "Du Shaofu, let me have a try. How much strength do you have in your half step heaven Saint realm?"


    The blood demon of the demon spirit son opened his mouth, and his tone had no emotion and was calm.


    However, the bloody axe in his hand was held high, and the terrible momentum converged and fell!


    "I don''t know where you come from. You dare to challenge me! What''s more, your speed is too slow! "


    Du Shaofu light road, a fist like a wild dragon out of the abyss, crazy roar out!


    Such a blow, with the power of killing the sky and the earth, can be shot without stagnation!


    As soon as the blood evil spirit''s Tomahawk fell, it collided with this fist shadow!


    "Boom


    When the two hit each other, the bloody Tomahawk suddenly broke away and turned into a flying energy rune, forming a terrible storm.


    The shadow of Du Shaofu''s fist was not damaged. His momentum was not damaged much, but he went straight ahead!


    The purple and gold fist shadow smashed the blood evil axe of the demon spirit son, passed through the broken energy storm, destroyed the withered and decayed, as if breaking through the bamboo, ignored all obstacles, and severely bombarded the blood demon''s chest!


    "Boom


    It''s another explosion, the strong sound wave diffusion, the virtual space into pieces!


    "Creak, creak..."


    The sound of bone fracture sounded, and the demon spirit''s chest directly sank down!


    The massive blood demon was swept upside down in the air, like a mountain rolling, and the sound was booming!


    "Kill!"


    At this time, the nine evil emperors have been killed together!


    At the same time, the nine men surrounded Du Shaofu in the middle!


    The nine terror attacks break through the nine days, and are wrapped in the evil wind that kills everything, so as to destroy everything and obliterate Du Shaofu''s figure!


    However, when they attacked and fell, their faces suddenly changed!


    When their accomplishments reached their level, they were able to spy on the slightest movement in an instant.


    "He ran away again!"


    Four evil emperor hate voice and language, tooth root is itching!


    At the moment the attack fell, he had already realized that Du Shaofu''s figure had disappeared from the siege.


    Needless to say, at this time, he must have appeared in another place!


    "This kid''s space method is too weird, we must stop him!"


    The great devil emperor said in a deep voice, with unspeakable resentment in his voice!


    Without any hesitation, the nine evil emperors turned around again and went to the other side.


    There, the magic brake that originally flew out has come back!


    And Du Shaofu''s goal is still him!


    "If I were you, I would stay far away and dare to come back. I''ll give you another punch! Baquan do


    Du Shaofu''s light and flowing words fell on the body of the great devil in the magic temple and hit him hard!


    "Boom


    The magic brake returned to the field only for a moment. Before he could see the situation clearly, he was hit by another blow!The great devil''s body was smashed, rolling in the void, one space after another was crushed to pieces!


    His body burst, his blood splashed!


    "Du Shaofu, you have the kind to fight in an honest and upright way!"


    The five demons roared and rushed away.


    But to his great indignation, the figure of the purple robed youth disappeared again when the nine magic emperors of them came near again.


    Needless to say, this time, he must be looking for the devil or other demon sect people''s trouble!


    Looking back, they saw that Du Shaofu was in the lineup of hundreds of powerful saints of the demon sect!


    "Damn it!"


    The great devil emperor could no longer calm down. He swore loudly and made a gloomy voice.


    Obviously, Du Shaofu''s purpose this time is to disintegrate these core forces of the demon cult!


    You know, he has the strength of half step heaven Saint realm at this time!


    And the strength of those hundreds of people are all below the Holy Land!


    If Du Shaofu is allowed to rush into the ranks of the demon sect, what is the difference between that and a tiger in a flock?


    At that time, those who are strong in the holy land will only have their share to be slaughtered, but they will be slaughtered by Du Shaofu!


    "The people of demon sect can say these four words! Do you deserve it


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and then his eyes suddenly became extremely cold. He gently raised his hand and held his fingers slowly towards the direction of hundreds of powerful saints of the demon sect!


    "He must not be allowed to succeed!"


    The great demon emperor whispered in secret. In his eyes, which were covered by the evil spirit, there was a strong explosion of murderous spirit.


    The tiny body crossed in the void, and the evil spirit was like a dragon, like a shadow, swaying around its body.


    In the face of Du Shaofu, the nine of them worked together to stop him.


    And in that strange space after the method is put into use, do not touch with the public at all!


    All people can only be like a monkey to be teased by him, follow him around, but even the corner of his clothes can not be touched!


    In this case, how can the nine evil emperors not hate in their hearts!


    They were not sure. Du Shaofu wanted to use the speed of appearing and disappearing to defeat each other.


    As long as the magic temple and the demon spirit son are knocked down, hundreds of holy places of the demon sect will be killed in a mess. At that time, it is just like a fool to think about stopping Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and huoleizi by relying on the strength of nine people!


    But to the despair of the nine evil emperors, Du Shaofu''s strange space method was totally beyond their reach!


    "Our nine soldiers are divided into three ways. One is to deal with Du Xiaoyao and the other is to deal with huoleizi. Du Shaofu is not allowed to be arrogant any more."


    The nine evil emperors followed Du Shaofu and left in the direction of hundreds of holy places of the demon sect. During this period, the yuan God of the seven evil emperors made waves and said to the others.


    His idea is very simple. Nine of his own pursued Du Shaofu and could only be in a passive situation.


    If they were dispersed to deal with Du Xiaoyao and huoleizi, Du Shaofu would surely go to rescue them.


    In this way, we can resolve the current passive situation!


    "Absolutely not, Du Xiaoyao and Huo Leizi are not weak and difficult to deal with. They can''t be killed in a short time! If the nine of us spread out to act, it would give Du Shaofu a chance to defeat each other! "


    The eight evil emperor immediately opened his mouth and denied the seven evil emperor''s proposal.


    The remaining eight evil emperors nodded, indicating that they agreed with what the eight evil emperors said.


    However, without waiting for them to come up with a feasible strategy, the nine evil emperors were speechless!


    Because on the other side, as Du Shaofu clenched his hand, there was a sense of terror rising in the above nine days. It seemed that the strange rhythm of heaven and earth had been magnified countless times!


    In the process, four words pop out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, but they are just like spring thunder in full bloom!


    "Eight wastelands of thunder!"


    When such four words are written, the power of the law will be dense, with the lines of the road evolving and derived, carrying the natural rhythm, and changing color instantly above the nine days!


    In the thunder sea under the people''s feet, the dark clouds roll sharply, rubbing out one after another of the lightning lights, shuttling between them.


    Then, in all people''s eyes, the terrible lightning is upside down, the number is immeasurable!


    This countless lightning, up against the sky, converged into a big and also unknown strong thunder, instantly into the camp of hundreds of holy places of the demon cult!


    "Boom


    The sound of terror opened, the void was shaken, and collapsed one after another, just like extermination!


    In the area where hundreds of demon sect people are located, if countless strong guns are fired at the same time, the scene is boiling, and the sound of explosion has never stopped for a long time!


    Hundreds of figures were directly annihilated in the thunder light. At a glance, people''s eyes were stabbed by the thunder light, burning!The terrible storm swept, devoured and killed, turning this area into a terrible Jedi immediately!


    Rao is with the strength of the nine evil emperors, but also can only forcefully stop here, and dare not easily step into it!


    "Damn it! damn! Damn it


    The great demon emperor stood in the void and roared angrily.


    The other eight evil emperors also stood on the spot, staring at the scene, they could not stop all this happening!


    Du Shaofu''s half step heavenly saint''s power and the law of thunder and lightning were so terrible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2605

    Under the true meaning of Du Shaofu''s law, hundreds of powerful people in the holy land of the demon sect did not even have the power to resist. They were directly annihilated by the force of thunder!


    It can be imagined that under this situation, there must be a lot of strong people who will lose it!


    "Hey, boss, good fight! If you clean up the evil cult by yourself, I''ll take care of you later! You''re not fighting alone today. I''m going to cheer you up and clean up the mess for me


    On the other side, Du Xiaoyao regained the appearance of the young man in gold and cried out with excitement!


    However, the last word he said was very likely to make a fuss.


    At the beginning of his fight with the magic brake, he was in the downwind, but he didn''t expect that after the boss got rid of the encirclement of the nine evil emperors, he immediately changed the situation between the fields!


    And he himself, for a while, seemed to have nothing to do. He could not help but stand aside with his arms and have a good time to watch the fun!


    "Cheer up, sir! Are you stupid? Don''t enter the space portal quickly! "


    Du Shaofu scolded, and then his body disappeared. He appeared directly beside Du Xiaoyao and stepped on his ass mercilessly!


    Du Shaofu didn''t show much mercy on this foot. His strength was extremely strong, but he didn''t bring any harm to Du Xiaoyao!


    "Shit, what are you doing?"


    Du Xiaoyao yelled. He was kicked by Du Shaofu''s powerful foot and flew up. His body swept empty and went towards the empty door!


    However, at the moment of flying out, Du Xiaoyao also understood the purpose of Du Shaofu''s move!


    "Not good!"


    The nine great evil emperors also slowed down, and immediately discovered this.


    Only after a little shock, they were all calmed down, there was no too much action to stop.


    "Ancestor, you and the little demon together, enter the empty corridor first, I will come later!"


    Du Shaofu made a voice and said to huolei Laozu.


    "Well, let''s meet the devil first."


    Nine days above the sea of green flame fire, suddenly closed, quickly turned out the appearance of fire and thunder ancestors.


    As soon as he appeared, he didn''t want to. He followed Du Xiaoyao behind him and drilled into the space portal!


    Looking at this scene, the nine magic kings of the demon sect did not intercept again!


    Because they knew that with Du Shaofu on the side, they could not stop him!


    Moreover, the Demon Lord has already entered the void corridor. Du Xiaoyao and huoleizi alone can''t cause any trouble to the demon lord!


    The biggest possibility is that these two people died in the hands of the demon lord!


    As long as Du Shaofu did not enter the empty corridor in person, the nine evil emperors would not feel too nervous!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    In the process of people''s thinking, the power of thunder and lightning constantly fluctuates and frictions, the electric light slowly dissipates, and the terrible power also slowly converges away.


    Furthermore, the scene in the field also fell into the eyes of all people!


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the flickering of residual electric arc, there are more than 300 messy figures exposed.


    These people are all full of skin and flesh, and their breath is withered. Many people are holding their heads and howling!


    But more people, is not what too big movement sends out, is obviously faints in the past!


    "Du Shaofu, my demon sect will never die with you!"


    Suddenly, the two evil emperors and the three evil emperors roared wildly, and their eyes flashed with terrible ferocity. They looked at Du Shaofu, who had retreated to one side, and wished they could not tear them into eight pieces, eat their meat and drink their blood!


    They all saw that at this time, there were only 300 strong people in the holy land still alive.


    And the remaining nearly one or two hundred people, all in the just that terrible thunderstorm, even a dregs can not be left!


    This kind of result, how can not let nine big evil emperor big indignation!


    You know, the strongmen of holy land cultivation are the backbone of demon religion!


    This is a terrible blow to the cult!


    Most of these people who are still alive are temporary combat effectiveness. I''m afraid it will take a lot of time and pills to recover!


    All this is due to Du Shaofu alone!


    "Joke, we are already in a situation of never dying! It''s a pity that more than 100 people have died! "


    Said Du Shaofu, with a sigh of regret in his tone.


    "Du Shaofu, when you fall into the hands of my demon sect, I want you to live or die! I''ll take your spirit out and put it on the platform of alchemy. I''ll burn you in the book of eternal life


    The voice of the great demon emperor was hoarse again, and the evil spirit wrapped in his petite body fluctuated violently, which showed how restless he was at this time!Looking at the face of the young man in purple robe, on the face of the other party, the corners of his mouth are slightly raised and his eyes are squinting, which makes him very happy.


    Obviously, Du Shaofu was very satisfied with the result of his own attack!


    But this kind of expression, falls in the nine big devil emperor''s eye, is so hateful, lets big their heart hate turbulent, churning endlessly!


    Pour out three rivers and five lakes, difficult to wash, today full of hate!


    If one day, can capture him, absolutely want him to suffer the most painful punishment in the world, can''t live, can''t die!


    "Ha ha, it''s not a day or two for you to kill me! After all these years, you still can''t help me! "


    Du Shaofu was laughing, but his eyes glanced into the distance, where was the position of the empty door.


    At this time, Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu''s figures are close to the invisible empty door.


    However, the demons didn''t stop them. Du Shaofu could guess the reason!


    It''s just that they feel that with the strength of Du Xiaoyao and huoleizi, they can''t pose any great threat to the demon God!


    In fact, Du Shaofu had a good idea of this!


    So he didn''t intend to delay here!


    "Du Shaofu, come and fight!"


    The five evil emperor yelled and killed directly!


    The vast magic clouds gather and spread out in the void!


    "Do you think I''ll play with you again?"


    Du Shaofu spoke softly, and then, in a flash of gold, he went to the gate of emptiness.


    With his support, he completely ignored the barrier of space and directly appeared there.


    "Damn it!"


    The great devil emperor is so angry that he has scolded these two words more than once today!


    However, he did not expect that after huolei and Du Xiaoyao left, Du Shaofu had no scruples and did not fight with them again. Instead, he went directly to the position of the empty door.


    Under the blessing of his space method, no one can stop him even if all the forces of demon sect are on!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2606

    "Seven old eight old nine three people stay to treat the injured, others follow me, into the void corridor! When their injuries are stable, go and join us again


    Seeing the figures of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Huo Leizi disappear in the light space ripple, the great demon emperor shouts in a deep voice.


    After that, he did not delay any more, and led the other five evil emperors to seize the empty space and rushed to the position of the empty door.


    The seven, eight and nine demon emperors nodded at the same time, and then each turned back and entered the hundreds of injured strongmen of the demon sect and began to treat them.


    On the other side, the magic brake and the devil spirit son also drag the wounded body to fly back here.


    At this time, they all recovered their original appearance and were beaten back to their original form by Du Shaofu!


    In addition, their breath was much weaker, and they were seriously injured.


    Just because of the blessing of the body of the big devil and the real body of the blood demon, their injuries are much lighter than those of hundreds of other strongmen in the Holy Land!


    Just take a little breath, swallow some pills, and you''ll soon be cured.


    They came back almost at the same time. After looking at each other, they both saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Some years ago, with their accomplishments, they were able to crush Du Shaofu.


    But now, the purple robed youth is far behind them.


    Even if they use the secret method of demon sect and are blessed by hundreds of people, they can''t fight it head-on!


    It can be said that they are not on the same level with the youth in purple robes!


    The gap is like a natural moat and a gap!


    "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t come and help me!"


    The seven evil emperor glared at the magic temple and the demon spirit son one after another, and said in an angry voice, with strong dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, Lord devil!"


    Mo Sha and Mo Lingzi both shrunk their necks and respectfully went to one side and began to treat those injured under Du Shaofu''s thunder and lightning law.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu smashed the blockade of the demon sect, and bumped into the door of the space with tiny ripples.


    The bodies of the three people, like three huge stones, cast into the calm lake, rippling out a circle after circle of ripples.


    Then, their figures disappear in this space at the same time, as if entering another world.


    And in the next moment, the picture that they showed in front of them, let the three people all feel that they are severely shocked!


    "This is..."


    Du Xiaoyao stood in the air and murmured.


    His eyes bloomed golden, looking up at the front, the line of sight extended to the endless distance.


    In the void, there are steps suspended, like warm jade, emitting fluorescence, fluctuating clear brightness, pleasing to the eyes!


    These steps spread out in the void, the width of which is unknown how many miles, all the way up, leading to the unknown, can not see the heart.


    The only thing we can see is a strong light. At a glance, all of them are hazy colors, which cover the steps in the distance, making it mysterious and majestic.


    This step jade platform, as if forever exists in the past, makes people wonder what the final end is.


    Is it an ancient palace or a dwelling place of gods?


    Or is it the end of the world?


    Or is it a shortcut to another world?


    "This should be the empty corridor in the mouth of the devil emperor."


    Du Shaofu whispered to himself with an irresistible throb in his eyes!


    This kind of scene, gives a kind of extremely huge gas, he is the first time to see, can not help but feel shocked.


    "No mistake! Must be at that end, should be the cloud Xuan que place! I just don''t know what there is to make the devil pay so much attention to it! "


    The fire thunder old ancestor receives a word, is also unable to cover up the surprised color in the pupil.


    As for the xuanque in the clouds, he only heard a little about it because he had lived long enough.


    As for the specific situation, it is completely unknown!


    "Did not see the figure of the devil, at this time, he should have gone up!"


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly looked at the end of the empty corridor and said.


    "Perhaps, he has already entered the mysterious palace among the clouds, and it is not necessarily true that he has already entered the cloud."


    In Du Shaofu''s words, there is no lack of dignified meaning.


    At the end of the steps, it was completely covered with strong light, and it was impossible to see the scene above.


    The demons, however, are either out of sight.


    Or, has entered the cloud Xuan que!


    "Let''s go. No matter whether we can finally stop the demon from recovering, we should at least send him some trouble and never let him get the recovered thing easily."


    Fire thunder old Zu way, finish saying jump, is to rush up the first step above!"This empty corridor is extraordinary at a glance. It must not be so easy to climb up! Let''s slow down and be careful! "


    Du Shaofu gave an order, and followed huolei''s ancestor, he also stepped on it.


    "No matter how strange it is, it won''t hurt me!"


    Du Xiaoyao said haughtily, and then no longer delay, body shape at the same time.


    However, when these three people stepped on the first step, they suddenly felt that there was a strange force crushing down, and the town was above the yuan God!


    Even if it is blocked by Xuanqi, it cannot be eliminated.


    The only thing I can do is to carry it with the strength of its own spirit!


    After three people look at each other, they all know that the other party is also under such pressure.


    "What a strong pressure, but it is very weak, easy to bear!"


    Du Xiaoyao said softly, and looked at Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu. They both nodded their approval.


    They all found that although the crushing power was pervasive, it was too small for the strength and cultivation of these three people. Even if they did not resist it, they would not cause any damage to themselves.


    All three were relieved by this situation.


    "Go on!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and once again jumped up to the second step.


    When the sole of his foot fell, his face suddenly changed.


    And behind him, fire thunder ancestor and Du Xiaoyao also immediately followed up!


    "The pressure has increased!"


    The ancestor of fire thunder gazed at the distant sky and said heavily.


    "I''ll try again!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s body shape crossed and quickly swept to the third step.


    Then, on his handsome face, there was a dignified color.


    "That''s true!"


    Du Shaofu and huolei''s ancestor followed him and looked at each other with the same idea in their hearts.


    "Since the first step, there has been a pressure on the yuan Shen, and on the second and third step, the pressure has increased a little bit! In this way, as we move forward, we will have to bear more and more pressure! "


    The old ancestor of fire and thunder said in a deep voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2607

    "Good! This empty corridor, can not see the end, also do not know how many steps there are! At the beginning, such a pressure for us is insignificant, easy to fight down! And if we get to the back, the pressure will be so great that we don''t know whether we can get to the final place


    Du Shaofu said, looking into the distance.


    There, did not see the shadow of the devil.


    Needless to say, he must have been far away by now.


    And the three of them just stepped in here, and then, the more upward, the more they will be under great pressure.


    In this case, it will be very difficult to catch up with the devil!


    "Look at the back, the great devil emperor and they are coming in


    Suddenly, Du Xiaoyao turned around and said.


    In fact, without his warning, Du Shaofu and huolei''s original spirit were also aware of the fluctuation there.


    Looking back, you can see the figures of six magic emperors, such as the great devil emperor and the second devil emperor, who are plundering out of the space portal.


    "Du Shaofu, we''ll have another fight


    When the six evil emperors came, they were shouting.


    "You six want to stop us?"


    Before Du Shaofu opened his mouth to answer, Du Xiaoyao just disdained to speak.


    "The demon sect has lost a lot this time. Thousands of you intercepted us outside the space gate, but you don''t want to damage so many of the strongmen in the holy land. Are you unwilling?"


    Huolei Laozu also said with a smile. When he thought of Du Shaofu''s stroke outside, he couldn''t express his joy.


    "Boss, I think we can solve the six evil emperors first, and then we can go and look for the demons!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes were full of fierce light, looking at the six evil emperors, with killing intention in his words.


    As soon as this statement was made, including the great devil emperor, the six evil emperors stopped their bodies at the same time and did not dare to move forward.


    The fluctuation of evil Qi outside their bodies is obviously something to be afraid of.


    When the demons are outside, they can''t stop the pace.


    Du Shaofu alone can fight against their nine evil emperors without losing any ground.


    At this time, there were only six of them here, and they had no chance of winning against Du Shaofu.


    If you fight hard, it is very likely that all of them will fall here.


    "No, it''s important to go to the devil God first. There will be a chance to clean up the nine evil emperors."


    Du Shaofu weighed it in his heart and said.


    If they deal with the six evil emperors, whether they can really kill them, at least it will take a long time.


    And if the other side is just avoiding the edge, and not fighting hard, just to delay time, then the process will last longer.


    In this way, the purpose of procrastination is achieved.


    At that time, the devil will have a greater chance to obtain the recovered object.


    The creatures in this world will face more dangers!


    "Let''s go!"


    With a wave of Du Shaofu''s sleeve, Du Xiaoyao and Huo Leizi turned around and quickly headed for the empty corridor.


    "This empty corridor is weird. You can only step up one step at a time, and you can''t cross it directly!"


    Du Shaofu said to huoleizi and Du Xiaoyao.


    In the process of advancing, he found that every step must be stepped on the next step, and he could not walk through the air directly.


    Otherwise, it will be hindered by an invisible force, making people unable to move forward.


    "Then step up one step at a time." Huolei Laozu road.


    This time, they no longer slowly explore, but with the fastest speed, like three lightning general, across the shadow.


    Even if every foot must step on the real place, for them, the speed is also very fast!


    Their feet are like wheels of wind and fire, standing on tiptoe on the steps!


    In the rear, the six evil emperors also started to follow Du Shaofu and others.


    As Du Shaofu and his colleagues had noticed before, the more upward they went, the greater the pressure on the primordial spirit.


    At the beginning, this kind of pressure may be very insignificant compared with their cultivation.


    However, I do not know how long after, even Du Xiaoyao and Huo Leizi have to take it seriously.


    "How far has this power affected me?"


    In the rush of body shape, Du Xiaoyao''s voice rings out in the empty corridor, and enters the ears of Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu.


    "That''s true. Although the influence of strength is only a few points, less than 10%, if we go on further, it will affect 10% to 20% or even more and more!"


    Fire thunder ancestor says, old brow frowns.


    "If we are affected too much, we will be even more disadvantageous to the devil in the end."Du Shaofu also said that, but the action under his feet did not stop. He still stepped on the steps one by one.


    "I can''t think about that much. I''ll find the devil first."


    At this point, Du Shaofu could not help but glance back at the rear, only to see the figures of the six magic emperors, still keeping a certain distance.


    Obviously, they didn''t want to let Du Shaofu climb the empty corridor safely, but at the same time they were worried about his strength. They just stopped behind, afraid they wanted to find a chance to make a move.


    "I''m still here!"


    Du Xiaoyao mumbled a curse and raised her eyebrows.


    "Leave them alone, let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu said that the movement under his feet could not help but speed up a little bit.


    Du Xiaoyao and huolei ancestors are not willing to lag behind and go with them.


    "Boss, let''s see who can get to the end of this empty corridor faster."


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly said, with golden light in her eyes.


    "How to compare it?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "If you lose, you have to give me back the boss''s seat!"


    Du Xiaoyao Dao, a serious and serious expression.


    "Ha ha, don''t think about the position of the eldest. Be a good second of ten thousand years, ha ha..."


    As Du Shaofu said, he couldn''t help laughing.


    This guy, recently, the "boss" keeps calling, but he still refuses to accept it. He always wants to take this title back!


    How could Du Shaofu let him do it?


    A flash of light flashed on the sole of his foot, and the power of thunder and lightning appeared, which made his speed suddenly surge. In the blink of an eye, Du Xiaoyao was left behind.


    "Bah, I don''t accept it! Du Shaofu, who are you talking about


    Du Xiaoyao was so angry that she broke out in gold and rushed to catch up with her.


    They were so quick that they soon left only two backgrounds.


    "It''s nice to be young, granddad. I want to be young again!"


    Fire thunder ancestor said with a smile.


    Under the agitation of the two young people, I can''t help but feel happy.


    That because of the great pressure brought by the devil, and the cloud in my heart also dissipated a little.


    "The disaster has come. I don''t know if I can survive this time! In this case, let me be young again, ha ha ha Wait for me


    Huolei''s ancestor burst into laughter. Then, the power of thunder and fire outside his body combined, and the speed skyrocketed. He went straight to the direction of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao and quickly left.


    Looking at this scene, the six magic emperors in the rear looked at each other for a while.


    "What''s the situation?"


    The six evil emperor''s face was muddled, and he was baffled by the three people''s actions.


    "Go


    The great devil Emperor didn''t say anything more, but said in a gloomy voice.


    Under his urging, the two, three, four, five and six magic emperors did not speak much. They raised their speed to the extreme and ran forward.


    "The pressure is increasing!"


    After a long time, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu did not know how far they had gone.


    The three looked back and saw that the bottom step had disappeared and disappeared at the end of the line of sight.


    However, the six evil emperors still followed.


    And in this position, all three felt the pressure on the yuan God was extremely great.


    Even with the strength of Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu, they also felt greatly affected.


    "This kind of pressure, I''m afraid that if people under the holy land come here, they will be crushed directly!"


    Laozu huolei felt the oppression on the yuan God, so he said.


    "Good! It''s hard for ordinary strongmen of holy land to be here. If you want to move on, you need great perseverance! And only with strong physical strength, to continue to go up


    Du Shaofu felt that his strength had been affected by his current accomplishments.


    It would be good to be a general newcomer to the holy land, if he could play 10% of his strength here!


    "When is the end of this empty corridor?"


    Du Xiaoyao looked up at the front, some depressed said.


    There, a step by step suspended, or can not see the end of the appearance.


    But at that extreme point, the dazzling light, like clouds and fog, enveloped the scene ahead.


    No one knows what kind of existence it is!


    Such a situation makes people feel tired.


    Just like mountaineering, it has reached the point of exhaustion, but still can not see the scenery of the top of the mountain.


    "It''s getting closer and closer!"


    Huolei Laozu Qingdao, regardless of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, is the first to step up a step again.Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao stopped talking and stepped out.


    As they went on, a step passed under them.


    As time went by, they found that there was not much distance left from the place like clouds and fog.


    "The clouds cover the fog. Is there a mysterious palace among the clouds?" Du Shaofu guessed in the dark.


    Not only is he, the fire thunder ancestor and Du Xiaoyao two people heart, also have the same conjecture.


    "Du Shaofu, let''s continue to compare!" Du Xiaoyao suddenly gave a provocative look.


    "You are the second of ten thousand years!" Du Shaofu stared at Du Xiaoyao and said with a light smile.


    "Go away! Whoever enters the fog first is the boss Du Xiaoyao said angrily.


    "You are the second of ten thousand years!" Du Shaofu is still light and light.


    "Laozi must take back the position of the boss today!" Du Xiaoyao yelled with fierce eyes!


    "You are the second of ten thousand years!" Du Shaofu said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2608

    "Motherfucker! Would you mind not mentioning it? "


    Du Shaofu said one word at a time. Du Xiaoyao was really in a hurry and couldn''t help shouting abuse!


    "Yes, I''ll put it another way."


    Du Shaofu''s expression was extremely calm, and then he said, "you will always be my second son!"


    "Wipe!"


    Du Xiaoyao was about to run away, and no longer continued to grind his tongue with Du Shaofu. Instead, he turned to a black face and moved on.


    After a smile, Du Shaofu said nothing.


    As time goes by, people can hardly remember how long it has passed and how many steps have been taken.


    Although the long empty corridor is gorgeous and the picture is shocking, how to make people yearn for the place, if it is only a monotonous color, and it seems difficult to see the end, it will make people feel bored and tired.


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu''s three men, after continuous progress, are already close to the cloud and fog seen below.


    Here, is completely surrounded by a hazy haze, in the steps of the light emitted under the background, pan Meng Meng brilliant, magnificent incomparable.


    "Behind the clouds, I don''t know if it''s the xuanque in the clouds!"


    Du Xiaoyao stopped, stood on the steps and said softly.


    At their feet, the empty corridor is still stretching, has been spreading into the clouds, can not see the specific situation inside.


    "It may not be that simple. I always feel that there will be something unusual behind it!"


    Huolei Laozu fell beside Du Shaofu and twisted his eyebrows.


    "The pressure here is very strong. If we enter the fog again, we don''t know what will happen. We should be careful!"


    Du Shaofu uttered a voice to huolei Laozu and Du Xiaoyao. He instinctively felt an extraordinary breath.


    In the place where they were, the omnipresent pressure in the void was terrifying.


    With the strength of Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu, you will feel the spirit trembling.


    The three of them had a profound cultivation. If the ordinary early practitioners of the Holy Land stepped on the empty corridor, they would not have to walk here. They would have crawled under such pressure, and even would have broken their heart and soul!


    Needless to say, after entering the fog, there must be unexpected things happening!


    "Still did not see the figure of demon God!"


    Du Xiaoyao looked at the front and whispered.


    "The six evil emperors have come up!"


    Huolei Laozu looked down the steps, saw the figure of the six magic emperors, and said.


    "Not so slow!"


    Du Shaofu said without expression. He was not too surprised.


    The nine evil emperors are not weak. The worst nine demon emperors have infinite strength close to the holy land, or when his strength is damaged.


    This is not to mention that the pressure on the empty corridor may have an impact on them, but it will never cause too much trouble.


    "Leave them alone, let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and stepped out step by step. He ran straight up into the clouds.


    Fire thunder ancestor and Du Xiaoyao are also moving at the same time, body shape has disappeared in the sky in the vast clouds!


    Just at the moment when they entered, they were all caught off guard by the situation they encountered!


    "Where are you, boss?"


    After Du Xiaoyao came in, he tried to round his eyes and looked around.


    However, it is a misty and white scene, where there are Du Shaofu and huolei ancestors.


    At most, his sight could only touch the distance around him, and the steps under his feet disappeared. Only the flat ground seemed to suddenly enter another world!


    Even if it is the red Jiri macaque''s powerful power of the original spirit, it is also blocked by the clouds and confined to this small area.


    After a long time, Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu''s response were not heard.


    Finally, he realized that he had entered a strange place and separated from Du Shaofu and huolei.


    What''s more, even if he retreated, he couldn''t get out of the fog and go back to the steps outside.


    It seems that next, if you want to go out, you can only rely on yourself!


    "My accomplishments have been suppressed!"


    When Du Xiaoyao was ready to find a way out, he was shocked to find that his own strength was suppressed and cut by half!


    Moreover, the strong and oppressive pressure on the yuan God did not dissipate, which made him feel great pressure.


    "It''s a strange place, but I can''t be trapped!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes were staring, and he emitted two golden lights. On his body, there was also a burst of light.


    "Roar..."


    After an earth shaking roar in his mouth, the human body changed greatly and became the body of red Jiri macaque.The huge golden light came out, which made the surrounding clouds and fog golden.


    After the restoration of the noumenon, it is much easier to resist the overwhelming pressure.


    The giant red Jiri macaque stepped on the ground and made a huge roar. After a few steps, it disappeared in the clouds and fog.


    The same thing happened to Du Shaofu and huolei.


    When they had just stepped into the clouds, they had disappeared from sight.


    "Half the strength has been suppressed!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t emit any fluctuation of Qi, so he countered the pressure here.


    He was originally a half step heaven holy land. After being suppressed, he could still have the cultivation of the perfect peak of the holy land, and it was not the general perfect peak of the holy land.


    With the blessing of the law imprinted in the original God, even if it is twice as powerful, it will not have any impact on him.


    "If you can''t tell the direction, you can only move forward with instinct consciousness!"


    He tried to fly to the sky, but he couldn''t get rid of the fog. He might as well walk on the ground.


    "I don''t know what happened to the old ancestor and the little demon!"


    Du Shaofu was worried about Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu. The six magic emperors of the demon sect must have entered this place.


    Under the pressure of cultivation, if they meet strong men such as the great devil emperor and the second devil emperor, they will be in great trouble.


    Even more, the demon God also entered here, if they met the devil, the consequences were simply some unimaginable!


    "I hope they don''t meet each other!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart, wondering if there was a chance for them to meet in this space.


    He hoped that he could meet several evil emperors. Even if he met the devil, he also had some coping methods.


    With some worries, Du Shaofu rose from the sky, took a random direction and swept out.


    With Du Shaofu''s continuous progress, he walked through the clouds and fog, which made him feel like a sea of fog. He couldn''t see anything clearly and had never met anything strange. It was extremely monotonous and weird.


    This situation lasted for a long time, until Du Shaofu himself could not remember the specific time spent.


    At a certain time, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly coagulated in the process of rapid running, and suddenly stopped at the same place.


    "Someone!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. He realized that there was a movement of life just passing him by.


    However, due to the barrier of the sea of fog, it is impossible to see who it is.


    Without too much hesitation, Du Shaofu turned his direction and went quickly there.


    When Du Shaofu approached the man about a foot away, the other side stood still, as if he had already discovered his arrival and had made a special trip here to wait for him!


    "Du Shaofu, I didn''t expect you to come so soon!"


    A loud voice sounded slowly and quietly. It seemed that Du Shaofu''s existence had been discovered for a long time.


    When the voice fell, the figure of the man also appeared in Du Shaofu''s sight.


    It is a very great figure, standing there alone gives people a feeling of Yuezhi Yuanting, which can hold the sky!


    At the same time, a strong breath emanates from his body.


    Even in this oppressed area, it is difficult to stop the spread of his breath.


    His body clearly did not send out a strong wave, but let people see at a glance is to know its strength!


    The mountain like body makes one feel the heart tremble!


    "The devil!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s face changed, he suddenly became dignified.


    He has long been prepared to meet the devil or the six evil emperors here.


    But he also knows that this probability is very small, can be said to be extremely remote possibility.


    At the moment, this kind of assumption really happened. He could not help but be solemn and serious at the same time.


    After the "buzzing" sound, Zijin tianque appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands. The vast momentum soared on him. The purple gold thunder and lightning were twinkling around him, and the green spirit armor was summoned out at the first time, covering his body surface!


    Looking at the demon God, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of deep hostility, and powerful means were used one by one to fight against him.


    Although he also found that, at this time, the devil has not yet recovered, but the heart is not dare to have a bit of care.


    "You are not slow. You catch up with me so fast!"


    The devil opened his mouth, and his body moved horizontally like a mountain. He turned his head and looked at Du Shaofu.


    When he spoke, his voice was like spring thunder rolling out with ferocious majesty, shaking the sea of fog!


    "What can we say between us? Let''s fight!"Du Shaofu suddenly drank and his face became ferocious.


    For him, with the devil is absolutely the result of endless, there is no room for turning around!


    In his hand, Zijin tianque rises from the sky, and in a blink of an eye, he forms a sword that penetrates the sky and cuts down towards the demon God!


    "Roar..."


    The four animal shadows of green dragon, white tiger and Zhuque Xuanwu burst out in an instant and crouched in the void, making a terrible hissing sound.


    The majesty of the most powerful living beings permeates every inch of space.


    The light of thunder and lightning flowed over the broadsword and crackled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2609

    The powerful and imperious pressure suddenly diffused out, swept in the fog, enveloping the body of the demon God!


    The four animal forms of virtual shadow also rushed out one after another, as if they were from archaea. They carried a terrible power to kill, and their momentum broke nine days!


    "Your name is like a thunderbolt to me! He is a young man who has already reached the cultivation of a half step heavenly saint. He is worthy of Lu Shaoyou''s selection. He is really extraordinary! "


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s thunderous sword, the evil spirit said faintly: "and, in your body, I feel the familiar breath, you must be the descendant of the way of heaven in ancient times! In this way, even if we put aside other reasons, we have a deep friendship and resentment! "


    While the devil was talking, he held up a huge palm, which seemed to stretch out slowly, but in fact, it was extremely fast. In an instant, he grasped Gao Tian and grasped the huge sword that Du Shaofu lifted up.


    Such a palm, as if a square heaven and earth in general, extended into the fog, the fog sea stirred up violently.


    "Although you have good strength, you are far from enough in front of me! The rise of the demon cult, with your strength, is also completely unstoppable! Even if Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan come again, they can''t help me without the help of heaven! This world will eventually turn into a devil''s land! "


    A great voice, such as a piece of thunder rolling and roaring, exploded in the void.


    In this process, the hand of the demon God also caught on Du Shaofu''s sword!


    "Hi..."


    It was like the sound of pouring cold water on the iron, and the sword light of Du Shaofu was suddenly grasped by the devil.


    Under the vast incomparable power perfusion, the magic God''s palm suddenly is mercilessly grasps!


    "Bang..."


    The huge explosion spread, that terrible and incomparable sword, was directly caught and broken in the void!


    The broken energy roared and danced out, rampant between heaven and earth, blowing away the fog around for dozens of miles, revealing a piece of lifeless dark land.


    The dense talisman and secret patterns are like tiny gnats and flies in the mist, full of light!


    "Shua..."


    In the void, the four empty shadows of green dragon, white tiger and Zhuque Xuanwu suddenly broke away, and the great majesty followed.


    Du Shaofu''s body was beaten back and went directly to the edge of the fog dozens of miles away.


    The mysterious Qi in the body is running at a high speed, and then it stabilizes the body and stagnates in the void.


    "What a strong strength!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed sharply, and he was deeply afraid of the power of the demon God.


    In the face of the devil, his sword can be said to be all out with no reservation at all.


    Although the cultivation is suppressed, only half of the strength can be played out, but such an attack is still easily cracked by the demon God, which shows its ferocity!


    You know, in this area, the cultivation of demons must also be suppressed.


    If Du Shaofu''s expectation is right, the demon God at this time is also less than half of his strength.


    Can imagine, if is in the outside world, under this blow, oneself will receive not small concussion!


    And this, or in the case of the devil has not fully recovered!


    And you can see that the other side just shot, not to do their best!


    Du Shaofu had to feel more pressure in his heart. The devil was really more terrible than he thought!


    "The strength is really good!"


    The demon God took back his hand, and the wave of terror slowly converged, and the fog around him gradually closed to the recovery.


    "Even in the outside world, I will not be afraid of you! And this is in the oppressed zone, I will not shrink back! Let me have a good look at how terrible the power of the demon God is


    Du Shaofu frowned and said, with a tone of extreme fearlessness.


    His body shape again across the sky, with the contraction of the clouds, toward the direction of the demon God to kill and go.


    In his heart, although he was afraid of the devil, Du Shaofu knew that the other side was also suppressed here, and his strength had not been fully recovered, which could be regarded as a double weakening.


    In this way, the strength gap between each other has actually narrowed down a lot!


    Then again, even if his strength was crushed by the devil, and his life was in danger, Du Shaofu also had the means to protect his life, and he could fight against the demon God positively!


    It is precisely because of this that he dares to fight against it!


    Du Shaofu had his own ideas and plans in his heart. He wanted to take this opportunity to test the real strength of the demon God.


    If before he recovers completely, he doesn''t have any strength to fight against it, then the situation he will face in the future will be even worse!


    "As I said, I''m not afraid of Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan, not to mention you!"


    The devil''s voice and language, the devil body horizontal movement, sound shock nine days ten ground!"Empty gossip, give it to me!"


    Du Shaofu jumped up into the sky, and the Zijin tianque was hanging on top of his head.


    The fingers of his hands kept turning, and a series of obscure fingerprints were formed, and then there were bright lights flying out from between the rapidly winding fingers.


    "Shua..."


    In the void, suddenly rises a strong and imperious pressure surge, and adds on the already existing pressure, which becomes more terrible.


    On top of Du Shaofu''s head, a huge pattern of empty eight trigrams appears and keeps spinning.


    At the same time, at his feet, there was a sea of mountains, rivers and lakes, just like the real world, setting off his figure like a God who came to the earth!


    "Thunder pulse, open it for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank again, his purple robe fluttered and his black hair danced wildly.


    When his voice came out, there were bright thunder and lightning lights on his body surface, winding around his strong body.


    This lightning light, like blood veins, engraved on his body, looks like covered with a net.


    "Chulala..."


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, the thunder net suddenly flew up. Once swept out, it rose up against the storm and rushed directly to the eight trigrams on Du Shaofu''s head.


    In this process, the thunder light net expands unceasingly, becomes stout and incomparable, converges with the empty eight trigrams and becomes one.


    In the next moment, the prestige emanating from the void is more than 30%!


    The empty eight trigrams, thunder net and mountains, rivers, lakes and seas complement each other and release the spirit of gods and demons.


    "Boom


    A huge thunder storm, which was not known how many miles thick, suddenly burst out of the empty eight trigrams and split on the mountains, rivers, lakes and seas under Du Shaofu''s feet!


    "Hi..."


    The sky thunder touched the ground fire, and a terrible thunder fire suddenly appeared at Du Shaofu''s feet. It was burning on the mountains, rivers, lakes and seas. It was full of torrential weather flame!


    The momentum of Du Shaofu''s body soared sharply, and he vowed to fight with the devil to the end!


    "It''s a bit of a trick, but you''re still far behind what Lu Shaoyou did!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu made this move, the devil could see that it was Lu Shaoyou''s means to stay in this world, which was obtained by the young man in purple robe.


    However, his tone of voice was extremely disdainful to Du Shaofu, as if such means could not be ignored by him.


    Only because his real enemy is the existence of the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God!


    At this time, Du Shaofu was far from that state!


    "My Demon sect will eventually control this world. Even if Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan come back, they will have to bow down in front of me! To achieve all this, we must eliminate all obstacles! As the strongest person in the world today, it''s better to start with you! "


    When the devil spoke, he moved!


    This time, he was no longer the same as before, with a flat hand.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Only a burst of "hissing" sound, a group of magic Qi from the mountain like body released, like a raging tide in the angry sea, surging and mighty!


    When such evil Qi appears, it immediately has a horrible and bloody evil spirit. When the fog around touches the evil Qi, it constantly makes the sound of "ho ho ho". Soon, it is corroded, and the space is occupied by the evil Qi!


    "Ouch..."


    "Wuwu..."


    Around the body of the demon God, there are corpse mountains emerging, the sea of blood is surging, there are demons killing, there are living creatures crying, there are residual souls howling, the heaven and earth are crying with blood!


    In such a situation, just the wave that the devil sends out unintentionally, radiates into the void, let that day be broken, that ground be split!


    At this moment, the figure of the devil, just at a glance, gives people a terrible feeling for no reason, and makes people feel palpitations and galloping for no reason!


    It gently twists under the body, the void "rumbles" and sings, as if to break up in general!


    "The thunder breaks without any mistake, kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank in a loud voice. Under the change of his fingerprints, a huge thunderbolt suddenly split out of the empty eight trigrams, which was more massive than the body of the demon God!


    In that case, it was like a thick column of light. It was pounding down from nine days away. The momentum was fierce and everything was blocked!


    "Boom


    The thunder shot down and pounded fiercely on the evil spirit outside the demon God''s body. The terrible sound lasted for a long time, which made people''s ears muffled and never stopped for a long time!


    Under a blow, the magic gas like the sea tide was blown out of a huge gap, the corpse mountain collapsed, the sea of blood exploded, and the spirit of resentment and the remnant soul flew in the air.


    "Oh..."


    The cry of the ghost spread in this area, miserable and sharp, to invade the human spirit, like countless ants in the brain bite!These spirits burst into the void and burst out a mass of evil Qi, and then returned to the demon God again.


    Devil''s body, back out three steps!


    That huge foot, every time it falls, will step on the ground out of a deep pit, there is a magic flame will ignite the soil, is burned to ashes!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2610

    The thunderbolt of Du Shaofu dissipated!


    After the impact, the energy is broken, forming a vast ocean of runes. The energy surging violently impacts the eight wastelands and four fields and sweeps everything down!


    Such a strong attack fell, even under the devil''s hard shoulder, were shaken back three steps in succession!


    "I have some skills, but it''s my turn to do it next!"


    The demon God stabilized his towering body, and then under his control, the evil Qi outside the body began to surge wildly, like boiling!


    The powerful and tumbling evil spirit quickly solidified and became a huge axe shaped weapon, which was very similar to the bloody Tomahawk displayed by the blood demon of the demon spirit son before.


    However, at this time by the demon God to display, its power than the demon spirit son to be enormous countless times!


    This huge axe, almost the size of a demon''s body, was held in his hand. The devil''s body was like a mountain, and the magic axe was like a mountain!


    The magic Qi is rolling and mighty, and Qiwei''s power is constantly converging on the giant axe, adding more edge to it!


    The blood evil spirit sends out, the fluctuation void, directly is pulled out a dark space crack.


    Trance in the people feel, when such a chop, the whole world can be cut in two!


    "Kill!"


    A "kill" word, gently spit out from the devil''s mouth.


    What followed was a raging storm of energy, and the power of the whole area was shaking.


    The huge axe fell from the sky and went straight to Du Shaofu''s head.


    The powerful impact of the crazy tyrant blew the empty eight trigrams on Du Shaofu''s head and the mountains, rivers, lakes and sea under his feet, which were seriously distorted and deformed, as if to break up under such strength!


    At this moment, it is impossible to say that Du Shaofu was not shocked!


    But even if he is how to the devil''s strength feel frightening, also can''t retreat half step, will not wait for death!


    "Kill!"


    The same words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. On him, the green spirit armor was shining brightly.


    The mysterious Qi in his body was running wildly, and it was like the roaring sound of the Yangtze River, which was fierce!


    A great force surging, pouring blessing on the empty eight trigrams, mountains, lakes and seas!


    High in the sky, the thunderbolt net, which is integrated with the empty eight trigrams, is infused with endless energy and is trying to change its shape in order to restore its original appearance.


    However, the momentum of the devil is so powerful that under the huge pressure, the images of the empty eight trigrams mountains, lakes and seas are constantly distorted and extremely difficult.


    But fortunately, after a fierce confrontation, it is still hard to stabilize!


    But at this time, the giant axe in the hand of the demon God had already attacked Du Shaofu''s head!


    "The sky thunder breaks without hesitation!"


    "Dize''s divination is broken!"


    "The sky fire breaks with people!"


    "The earth''s fire is broken


    ¡­¡­


    In a hurry, Du Shaofu, without any consideration, was swept out by several swift attacks!


    On that day, the thunder roared and broke the void; the mountains and rivers moved horizontally, and the heaven and earth shook; the rivers, mountains and lakes, competed with the raging thunder and fire to roar and annihilate the void, which was extremely terrifying!


    Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque was flying across the sky, and the broad sword burst out into a huge shadow. Without hesitation, he went to meet the devil''s big axe!


    In his eyes, instead of the fear of facing a strong enemy, he carried a sharp hatred and spurted out!


    Many years ago, the evil cult had been entangled with him and the people around him. Tianwu college was destroyed by the devil''s trick. So many students, teachers and elders died in that war!


    If we go back to the ancient times, the ancestors of the Du family and the way of heaven at that time also fell because of the demons!


    It can be said that although this is the first time that Du Shaofu and the demon God met, their gratitude and resentment have been accumulated for countless years.


    This is fate, no one can change it!


    How dare you compete with the bright moon


    In the light voice of the demon God, the huge blood evil waraxe fiercely cleaves, the momentum is soaring!


    The boundless sea of blood with the surging, its potential earth shaking!


    The terrible Tomahawk fell at last and collided with Du Shaofu''s attack!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    The opposite forces of both sides collide, sending out the roar of annihilation, like the collapse of thousands of mountains and the roar of thousands of waves!


    Thunder and earth fire, mountains, rivers and lakes, carrying the power of nature swept across the vast, seems to have the rhythm of the road!


    And the power of the demon God is to kill and cut with blood, which is extremely fierce!


    Both tear each other entangled, let this piece of land be annihilated instantly!


    The sea of mist is swept away by the fury of energy, and filled with broken talisman and secret patterns!Such fluctuations, spread tens of thousands of miles away, all swept to the place, are empty annihilation into ashes!


    "Click, click..."


    It''s like the sound of broken porcelain. The round of empty gossip above Du Shaofu''s head is in line with the thunder. After being cut by a huge Tomahawk, a huge crack appears instantly!


    In less than half a breath of time, it is a burst and broken, into a broken energy dissipated in the void.


    This energy is fierce, such as the tide flood general impact on the eight wasteland and four fields!


    The figures of Du Shaofu and the demon God are also annihilated by the energy all over the sky. Even the power of the original God can''t enter to spy on them. I don''t know their specific situation at present!


    Thousands of miles away from this area, several figures in the fog were startled!


    "What''s going on, it seems that someone is fighting!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s huge body of red Jiri macaque stops in the void and looks to the place where the great wave comes.


    "In this fog, even the power of the yuan God is difficult to penetrate. On the contrary, the strength of the fighting can be transmitted here. How strong is the strength of the two sides who fight?"


    Du Xiaoyao murmured to himself, and his golden eyes turned and inferred: "in the energy fluctuation, there is a familiar breath, which is the boss''s! The other energy is related to the people of demon sect! The only one who can achieve this kind of strength is the demon God! Did they meet in this fog


    Du Xiaoyao instantly infers the specific situation over there, but soon his face changes, and his heart rises with a strong sense of worry.


    Of course, Du Shaofu''s strength is clear to him, and he also knows the devil.


    If these two people meet and face each other directly, Du Shaofu has no chance of winning!


    How can Du Xiaoyao not worry about this situation!


    "Boss, please hold on. I''m here to help you!"


    In Du Xiaoyao''s voice, he was crossing in the fog, heading for the direction of energy fluctuation!


    Almost at the same time when Du Xiaoyao discovered the wave, other places, such as the ancestor of huolei, the great devil emperor, and the second demon emperor, were also aware of this terrible energy surge.


    As for what happened there, it''s not hard to speculate. Everyone knows that it must be Du Shaofu who met the devil!


    Do not need to make more hesitation, one by one is to find the right direction, to go there!


    ¡­¡­


    "Dead?"


    In the energy storm all over the sky, there is a thick sound, which goes through all barriers without hindrance and resounds through the void.


    Then, I saw a figure like a mountain rising from the ground, just like a big mountain growing on the plain!


    This figure, all over the body curling, blooming explosive power.


    The atmosphere around his body was full of black air like smoke, and the smell of death and death filled it.


    This man is the devil!


    "My Demon sect is doomed to rise, irresistible! How can a tree be shaken by the power of a mayfly! "


    The devil opened his mouth, and the sound of the sound was loud and clear.


    The eyes swept through the surging energy all over the sky, and the power of Yuan Shen was also explored.


    He slowly raised one hand and pressed it down!


    "Hoo..."


    A burst of powerful energy is surging down, instantly covering the sky with energy runes, falling to the ground, even a grain of dust will no longer jump up!


    "Why


    It was at this time that a light "Yi" came out of the mouth of the demon God.


    Because, when all the broken energy is dissipated, there is a human figure on the ground.


    The figure was squatting, his head drooping slightly, his eyes slightly closed, a broad sword in his hand, leaning on the ground, supporting his body.


    A ragged purple robe covered his body, looking rather embarrassed.


    This man, besides Du Shaofu, who had fought hard against the demon God before, still has the ability!


    But at this time, there was no breath of life on Du Shaofu''s body, which made him look like he was dead!


    However, in the face of such a situation, there is an incredible look in the huge double pupils of the devil.


    "Not dead!"


    The devil looked at the figure of the purple robed youth, and said in surprise, and his face was filled with astonishment.


    Although all the breath of life in Du Shaofu''s body has disappeared, how can we not see it from the view of the demon God? At this time, he was only injured, and there was no danger of his life!


    Sure enough, only after half a breath, the young man in purple robe moved.


    "A" light ring, that slightly closed eyes suddenly opened a gap, there is a trace of fine shot out.


    His head slowly raised, then looked straight ahead, suddenly opened!


    "Chula la!"


    From that vision, two purple and golden thunder lights, like two sharp swords, dragged out a hundred Zhang long light column, breaking through the void!When the purple and gold lightning appeared, there was a great momentum in Du Shaofu''s body!


    "The evil cult wantonly kills and kills hundreds of millions of creatures with blood, which is for no way! Although Du Shaofu has no ambition, since I am at the top of this world, I also carry the mission that I should have. What should I do for the common people in this world! I believe that, with the body of Tao, I will punish you for your immoral behavior. Even if I have the power of fat, I can not only pry your big tree! Even on this day, it can be shaken


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2611

    The gentle voice of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, and the momentum of his body became more and more intense with the process, and the peculiar rhythm was scattered out!


    At this moment, in Du Shaofu''s heart, there is an inexplicable feeling brewing, unprecedented.


    Over the years, he has made all his efforts to reunite his family, make his relatives and friends stable and happy, and protect the people of the famine stricken country from disasters!


    He always felt that as long as the people close to him could live a good life, even if the evil cult was in trouble in the world, and even this world was really reduced to a vast demon Kingdom, it had nothing to do with himself.


    Of course, if he is capable enough, he doesn''t mind doing something for hundreds of millions of creatures!


    But now, he suddenly has a feeling in his heart. What he did and thought in the past is true, but now that he has stronger strength, he also needs to bear more responsibilities.


    There is no end to practice. The road of the strong is more powerful than climbing to the sky. If you want to stand at the top of the mountain and look down on the common people, you should also have the world in mind and be tolerant!


    No matter how strong a person''s power is, it can''t compare with the power of all living beings!


    Only with a broad mind, can we use the power of hundreds of millions of living creatures to kill God and subdue demons!


    This kind of truth is quite similar to that of the emperor in the world to unite the belief of living beings and to condense the dragon spirit of the imperial palace!


    If you want to reach the highest level in the way of cultivation, it seems to be a threshold that can not be crossed, and it is a necessary process!


    At this time, Du Shaofu realized that the devil was not invincible!


    Although he has reached the peak of the strongest power in this world, as long as the strength of all living creatures in this world is gathered, it is absolutely worthy of a war!


    In this process, we can not only protect our relatives, friends and people, but also the whole world. We can also take the road to the most powerful!


    "Can the power of feimays shake the sky?"


    The devil''s mouth murmured, not from the brow slightly lifted!


    He was very surprised that the violent blow just now did not do much harm to the young man in purple robe.


    The strength of this young man is really extraordinary!


    At this time, in the face of Du Shaofu''s words, a trace of palpitation appeared in the demon God''s eyes.


    With his realm, of course, he knows more than Du Shaofu!


    Isn''t the birth of a strong person like this? If even the people behind you can''t protect it, the boasting road to the strongest is a joke!


    Even for a strong man like Lu Shaoyou, the endless creatures he controls can achieve his supreme status as the Lord of the three thousand worlds, and at the same time, he needs his protection!


    Until then, the devil''s eyes just took up a trace of serious color!


    He looked at Du Shaofu and began to look at the young man with a new look!


    "Those who are admired by Lu Shaoyou are not mediocre! Now I have to admit that you are qualified to be my enemy with your intelligence and understanding! "


    The evil spirit whispered, his eyes fixed on Du Shaofu''s body, and his words were extremely serious.


    But just after his words, his face changed slightly, his eyes narrowed, and he said, "it''s a pity that you are too young now. If you don''t have enough time to grow up, you are still a mole ant after all! Anyone can say big words, but if you don''t have the strength to match it, it will only make people laugh! Mayfat is brave, but I will let you know that even if you have great perseverance and ability, you can''t shake a giant tree in the sky


    At the same time, the spirit of the devil''s body breath back, the blood between heaven and earth kill fierce, energy crazy and surge, toward him convergence.


    The mountain like demon body moved horizontally, and the bloody axe in his hand again chopped at Du Shaofu!


    In the rolling of evil Qi, the dark power is powerful. If the door of the nether world is opened, the ghosts and spirits roar out and make a shrill howl.


    The huge shadow of the axe fell down, and the void was split like sea water. It was split into two parts and torn apart directly. It spread rapidly towards Du Shaofu!


    The great power is spreading, imprisoning the void!


    With Du Shaofu''s strength, he felt that he was oppressed and could not breathe!


    "Come on! Today, I will shake you, the big tree of heaven, with the body of this fat man


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and his eyes were full of determination.


    At the bottom of his heart, there was an indomitable spirit, which made the void follow and produce a buzz!


    Facing the God''s axe, he stood up slowly under the pressure of the sky, and his eyes did not flicker.


    When the attack with the most murderous Spirit fell on the top of his head, he suddenly saw a flash of golden light on his body, and his body disappeared from the original place!


    "Boom


    The axe fell, but it fell into the air, making a huge roar!


    The ground was directly cut open, there was a huge gap, deep not bottom!In this earth shaking roar, you can see the purple robe figure, but I don''t know when it is beyond the blockade of the demon God, and directly appears next to his massive body!


    The purple gold sky Que in the hand, fiercely stabbed in the devil''s chest position!


    Time seemed to stop, the giant axe in the hand of the devil was dragged on the ground, without action.


    Du Shaofu stood in the air with a broad sword in his hand!


    The blazing light of thunder and lightning swirled around the sword body and kept coming into the devil''s body!


    at the blade of the sword, there is a blood of demons flowing along the vigorous body, invading the ground under its feet, and eroding a large area of land!


    Du Shaofu held his sword in both hands and stood in the air. Compared with the huge body of the demon God, Du Shaofu''s body was very small!


    However, this sword, with the help of Fuyao, actually brought him some substantial damage!


    "The profound meaning of space of the golden winged ROC family!"


    The evil spirit said softly, and suddenly spread the axe in his hand, and turned to Du Shaofu.


    At this time, the huge palm became extremely smart. With only a slight movement, it reached Du Shaofu''s side and directly slapped him down!


    The power of terror fluctuated, setting off a storm of tyranny, which instantly wrapped Du Shaofu''s body.


    In him, the golden light was shining again, shining infinitely.


    Fuyao starts again. He wants to pull out his sword to escape the attack of the demon God!


    However, Du Shaofu was somewhat powerless to find that the devil''s palm, with the terrible power of imprisonment, directly fixed his whole person in the air. No matter how hard he tried, he could not get rid of it!


    Even Fuyao, which has always been a hopeless and disadvantageous form, can not get rid of this situation!


    "Green spirit armor, give me up!"


    Du Shaofu drank softly, and his body was shining like a bright sun.


    When the hand of the demon God falls, the broken green spirit armor on his body also takes shape again!


    The vast palm of his hand was countless times bigger than Du Shaofu''s body!


    When the purple robe figure was hit, it was like a mosquito, which was severely patted and flew!


    "Hiss..."


    "Poof..."


    The sound of silk cracking and the sound of vomiting blood were heard almost at the same time. In the sky, Du Shaofu''s mouth of blood shot out, emitting purple and gold light, dragging a track of tens of meters long.


    On his body, the green spirit armor was broken in a moment, and could not resist the attack of the demon God!


    "I said, before you grow up completely, you are no different from mole ants in my eyes!"


    The demon God spoke in a loud voice and looked at the flying figure. He raised his hand again and patted Du Shaofu fiercely!


    The evil spirit is surging and surging, as if it has been materialized. It turns into a surging ocean and waves crashing on the shore!


    When such a move was shot, Du Shaofu''s body lit up for the first time, and he wanted to dodge away with Fuyao!


    "Come on, you want to escape under the blockade?"


    The devil spoke in a loud voice, and his hands were swift and violent.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The void is shaking, and heaven and earth are about to overturn, creating a sense of confusion.


    One after another of the space ripple spread, time and space began to clutter up.


    In a trance, in Du Shaofu''s eyes, the huge palm came across the sky, covering the sky and the earth. No matter how to avoid it, it was like there was no escape!


    However, it is impossible to break through the void!


    "It seems that it''s hard to escape this time."


    Thinking in his heart, a bitter smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Just as the devil said, the gap between them is too huge, and it is not what you can cross now!


    If it is not in this strange area, the strength of the demon God is also suppressed, then I am afraid that when I face him, I am afraid that I do not even have the strength to resist, only to be crushed to death!


    If you want to put a sword on the devil''s chest like just now, it''s just a dream!


    In his bitter smile, Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with despair.


    In the face of absolute strength, no matter how unyielding will, can be defeated in an instant!


    The devil''s method is really terrible, under the blockade of that space, it seems that he really does not have any fluke!


    "Space blockade..."


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light in Du Shaofu''s mind!


    He suddenly remembered what he had experienced in the time of the dragon clan. At that time, all the details of the dragon clan were revealed. With his powerful strength, longhuang implemented a space method, which directly destroyed himself, and even had no chance to escape!


    Du Shaofu''s memory is still fresh. The name of that move is called "the trace of space"!At this time, the magic God''s space blockade at this time, compared with the means of longhuang, although its power is countless times greater, it is much rougher on the principle of justice!


    However, his own strength at this time had already surpassed that of longhuang at that time, and his strong means of mastering the profound meaning of space seemed to be limited to "Fuyao Yi".


    In the face of the blockade of space, it is still hard to see!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2612

    Du Shaofu''s figure flies upside down, but he is disturbed by the turbulent flow of space, so he can''t walk through the air.


    At the same time, his heart was throbbing, and there was also a strange force in his mind.


    At the beginning, along the river of time, the imprint engraved in the mind is also changing.


    In his heart, the perception of the power of space coincides with the secret lines.


    A strange force, along the path of the law brand in the flow.


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu seemed to have grasped something. The light in his eyes, which had been extinguished, suddenly became bright!


    "The force of space, so it is!"


    He murmured to himself, as if it was a flash of enlightenment!


    For the mastery of the meaning of space, only in a sudden is all jump on the heart!


    "Fuyao style is the profound meaning of the golden winged Dapeng bird family, which is extremely mysterious! But this kind of means is just similar to the natural power, and has a certain relationship with the power of blood, rather than relying solely on understanding to display it! But the real space law is not the same. Only when we have a thorough understanding can we use it freely! "


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s mind was filled with countless thoughts, constantly pondering and understanding.


    Just like their own attainments in the law of thunder and lightning, it is because of the innate advantages of thunder and martial pulse in the body that they can comprehend more smoothly.


    But if it was not for the fusion of the empty thunder in Tianyan cave, he would like to achieve detachment together with thunder and lightning, and step into the half step heavenly saint, he would need more opportunities!


    In fact, before that, his attainments in the profound meaning of space were not under the profound meaning of thunder and lightning!


    Although Fuyao Yiyi is only one of the thousands of ways to use the laws of space, it is still mysterious enough that he can see more traces of the law through this point!


    Therefore, at this time, Du Shaofu''s breakthrough in the mystery of space and the realization of part of the power of the law is a matter of course!


    "Hum..."


    Only in a moment, there is a strange rhythm in the void.


    The void blocked by the demon God, under the impact of this force, has a wave of ripples.


    The distorted space becomes more violent, and the air jumps like boiling water!


    "Oh?"


    The demon God waved his huge palm and felt the change in Du Shaofu''s body. He was surprised for a moment!


    In his eyes, the figure of the young man in purple robe flying backwards suddenly seemed to be stuck in the void!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the devil.


    He slowly stretched out a palm, five fingers, is also far away from the devil!


    "Rule of space, break it for me!"


    This kind of words from the purple robed youth''s mouth gently vomited, at the same time, his five fingers to the void, suddenly is a grip!


    "Boom


    The vast force surging out, messy void, like a piece of paper, was squeezed into a ball under this grip!


    Terrible folds, space in the blink of an eye disorderly superimposed, a large number of space debris flying, such as Mars splashed out!


    In the area between Du Shaofu and the devil God, the space will collapse and disappear after that grip!


    And the magic God displays the space blockade, also explodes in an instant, the evil gas is surging.


    Du Shaofu immediately gained his freedom and was no longer restricted by the demons.


    On his body, the golden light flashed out, and suddenly disappeared from the original place, out of the coverage of the devil''s hand!


    And the devil''s palm, as before, was still snatched from the sky and slapped hard at Du Shaofu''s original position!


    "Boom


    The huge palm of the earth shaking, carrying the incomparable force of bombardment and down, issued deafening roar, as if perishing!


    Within ten thousand miles of the earth, cracks appear, like cobwebs spread!


    The fog of the area was shot away, revealing its true appearance.


    In the rage of energy all over the sky, the demon God slowly retracts his hand, with extreme vibration in his eyes!


    He glanced at a place not far away.


    There, a purple robe figure stood in the air and looked at him motionless.


    "The law of space! I understand the law of space


    The devil opened his mouth in a low tone, but his voice was very loud.


    He looked at the young man in purple, his face full of wonder.


    Today, this young man has brought him too much shock!


    With his own strength, Du Shaofu was really like a mole ant in front of him, but he resolved his attacks again and again.


    What''s more, he once stabbed his chest!


    How can the devil God not sigh? It is not unreasonable for the nine evil emperors to regard this young man as the biggest enemy of the demon sect!Whether it is aptitude or savvy, or the most practical cultivation strength, we should not underestimate!


    Du Shaofu, however, did not care too much about the expression of the demon God.


    His most thought, or stay on the move just now!


    "The law of space is so mysterious!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was cocked up, and his eyes twinkled with brilliance.


    His original attainments in lightning and space are not far from each other, but after he has achieved a half step heaven holy realm with the rule of thunder and lightning, his understanding of space is much worse!


    And today, this sudden understanding, let him from the original grasp of space, transmute into the true meaning of the law!


    This kind of transformation, the utmost sublimation, has the qualitative change!


    "This move is similar to that of longhuang! It''s just that it''s much more powerful than the mark of space! "


    Du Shaofu said to himself, recalling today''s understanding. He raised his hand, shook it again and again, and said softly, "the law of space Traces of space My move is called "forbidden God''s grip."


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu''s face is filled with a more brilliant smile.


    The grip of the God of prohibition regards the whole space as a piece of paper, which is pulled by the force of the law and kneaded into a terrible fold. The opponent in it will be caught together with the space, and under the confinement of space, there will be no chance of escape!


    This kind of means can be regarded as a great use!


    Du Shaofu and the demon God did not speak or act for a long time. At this time, several figures appeared in the area where the fog was blown away.


    "Lord devil!"


    "Lord devil!"


    ¡­¡­


    When these people arrived, they all bowed down to the demons and worshipped their ancestors. They were just a few magic emperors.


    "There are three of the six evil emperors who have come here!"


    Du Shaofu scanned his eyes and found that the great, the four and the five had arrived.


    They must have been attracted by the great fluctuation of the war here!


    The vast space around it was swept away by the power of the universe, so it was not difficult for them to find it.


    "The boy is really good, by now, I really should look at you!"


    The demon God did not care about the three magic emperors, but continued to look at Du Shaofu and said.


    Hearing such words in his ears, Du Shaofu withdrew his mind and said seriously, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t face me squarely. My goal is not only to defeat you, but to kill you!"


    "You''re talking like crazy! Even Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan have no choice but to talk like this


    The devil suddenly twisted his eyebrows and began to speak angrily. But then, his tone softened again and said to Du Shaofu, "but I will. I''ll wait for you. See how you can kill me!"


    The evil spirit said in his mouth. After a deep look at Du Shaofu, he suddenly turned around, and the huge body of the devil rushed to the distance: "in this area, I really can''t do anything to you, so I won''t play with you any more!"


    At the same time, his big hand a roll, the three magic emperors are like chicks, wrapped and carried away!


    In the void, the voice of words floated to Du Shaofu''s ears, which contained a fierce and frightening murderous spirit. It was in Du Shaofu''s ear: "after the end of the matter here, the first person I want to kill is you!"


    With the fall of the voice, the figure of the demon God also quickly went to the distance and became extremely small.


    "Are you going now?"


    Seeing the demon God and the three great demon emperors away, Du Shaofu made a sound, his eyes slightly picked.


    The devil suddenly left. How could he not know what he was thinking.


    The demon God brought many powerful people of the demon sect to come here, in order to find what it needed to recover.


    At present, the recovery has not yet arrived, but he is not willing to continue to delay with Du Shaofu here!


    Only by finding something to recover as soon as possible and leaving this strange place, can we carry out bloody slaughter in this world with the force of crushing!


    It''s just, how can Du Shaofu make him do it easily!


    He did not want to, but followed the steps of the devil.


    He knew that he could not stop the devil from leaving here, so he could only follow him and have a look.


    "Boss!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was about to leave, he heard only a sound coming from afar.


    Then, with a flash of gold, Du Xiaoyao''s figure appeared in front of him.


    "Shaofu, little demon!"


    Then, the voice of the firecracker also sounded.


    A flash of thunder and fire, condensed into the body of the fat old man!


    "You''re here. Are you all right?"


    As he said this, Du Shaofu looked at Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu. Seeing that he was safe and sound, he was also relieved.He was worried that Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu would meet the devil God or the six magic emperors in the fog.


    And now to see them come here safely is to really let go!


    Du Xiaoyao shook his head and said to Du Shaofu, "boss, you are injured!"


    "The strength of the devil is really terrible! However, in this oppressed area, he can''t really kill me. It''s just that he''s been shaken. It''s no big problem! "


    Du Shaofu raised his sleeve and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2613

    "The devil has gone. Let''s follow him quickly. Don''t let him get the recovered thing easily."


    Fire thunder ancestor looked at the direction of the demon God''s departure, said seriously.


    "That''s right. The fog is closing, and it will soon cover this area again. Before the devil is far away, we must follow it as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then he was no longer wordy. He took Du Xiaoyao and huolei to the far sky.


    But for a moment, they were in the fog again.


    This time, because of the fixed direction, they knew the particularity of the fog zone in their hearts, and they all had some more eyes. They kept a very close distance with each other, so they did not lose them again.


    However, it is not easy to keep up with the pace of the devil!


    "No one knows where it is! It must be that he himself is not clear, so I will meet him in the fog! So next, we can only gamble on luck! As long as we find it first, we can delay the recovery period for a long time! "


    Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaoyao and Yan Leizi as he walked forward.


    "It''s just that in this fog, all around you are at a loss. You can only rely on luck."


    Du Xiaoyao''s tone is not without dignified ground to say, in the pupil with worry.


    If the devil gets it early and recovers smoothly, then the next situation will become extremely bad!


    "There is no other way, it can only be so!" The old face of huolei is also tight.


    Du Shaofu did not continue to answer, but moved forward.


    In this process, all three of them release the power of the original God, and try their best to see through the obstacles of the misty sea, so as to find a way out.


    Just under that terrible pressure, Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu''s strength were greatly limited.


    What''s more, the power of Yuan Shen is hard to penetrate the fog here.


    But at present, there is no other way out except to find a correct direction and try your luck!


    In this way, Du Shaofu and his three men crossed in the misty sea and made constant progress.


    They kept very close to each other in case they were lost here again.


    Time flows slowly. There is no rising sun, no moon setting, no stars changing. It is difficult to judge the specific time.


    But according to Du Shaofu''s estimation, it has been no less than a month since they crossed the empty corridor and then entered the misty space.


    In the boundless fog, except for the place where the abbot Xu lived, there was nothing to see and nothing foreign. The power of Yuan Shen could not penetrate here, which was extremely monotonous and boring.


    This feeling is much stronger than it was in the empty corridor before!


    The most important thing is that the pressure on their spirits has not been weakened at all!


    Under such dual effects, how can one not feel exhausted!


    "Boss, I can''t stand it any more!"


    Du Xiaoyao said in a tone of impatience.


    There was also an intolerable look on that handsome face.


    One eye pupil, also some red!


    "Don''t worry, I think it should be more like a test, which is related to the mood! If you can''t calm down, it''s hard to get out of here! "


    Fire thunder ancestor whispered, persuading Du Xiaoyao.


    In fact, there was a trace of fatigue on his old face.


    However, after all, it is an antique that has lived forever. In terms of mood, it is much calmer than Du Xiaoyao, a rising star in recent years!


    And Du Xiaoyao, all the way through these years, has gone with the wind and the water, and has never encountered too much suffering.


    The worst time, I''m afraid, was trapped for half a month and was killed by thunder.


    This kind of experience, not to mention compared with huolei''s ancestor, even compared with Du Shaofu, was too much worse in the aspect of mood sharpening.


    "If we insist on it again, we will find a way out."


    Because of his situation, Du Fu''s feeling is not so much better than that of xiuhuo.


    He raised his hand and waved it gently. Two blue lights came out, and they respectively hit Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu.


    This is the meaning of undead grass, which can stimulate vitality and purify the soul.


    After this move, Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu''s faces have improved a lot, and their spirits have become more sufficient.


    "Go on


    Du Shaofu light road, with Du Xiaoyao and fire thunder ancestors continue to move forward.


    According to his estimation, if the general strongmen of the holy land come here, if their mood experience is not enough, it is really easy to generate restless emotions here.He felt vaguely in his heart that maybe it was a place of test, as the ancestor of fire and thunder said.


    In the case of insufficient mood, once there is a sense of uneasiness, it is unable to firm their faith and unswervingly move in a certain direction.


    If so, the final result, I''m afraid, can only be lost here, never get out!


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu felt that this speculation was more reasonable!


    After he told Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu what he thought in his heart, they also agreed with each other very much.


    Understand the knot, even Du Xiaoyao will also be emotional convergence, no longer as before that irritable.


    They kept searching in the fog, and their mentality gradually became peaceful.


    Time continued to flow away, until about half a month later, Du Shaofu suddenly noticed some news.


    "Someone!"


    Du Shaofu said, he felt that just now, there was a breath of life almost passing by them!


    "Someone? Is it the devil emperor of the demon sect Du Xiaoyao asked.


    As far as they know, only six of them came here after them, and four of them have been taken away by the demons themselves.


    "Go and see it!"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly, and with Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu, they swept away in one direction.


    They passed through a dense fog and headed for the place that Du Shaofu had sensed.


    At the same time, Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu are extremely on guard.


    The distance that can be sensed in this fog is very short. If the person who appears later is the demon cult, they will make the first move!


    However, when they passed through the barrier of the sea of fog and saw the figure, they were all shocked for a moment.


    "How is it you?"


    Du Shaofu said in a light, slightly surprised look in his eyes.


    In front of him, standing a gorgeous woman, delicate body, concave and convex, especially those two red lips, extremely seductive!


    But at this time, her pair of should be unusual hook people''s big eyes, but was haggard color occupied the majority.


    Needless to say, this state is due to the relationship between the fog sea.


    Seeing the arrival of Du Shaofu, a ray of light suddenly rose in the tired eyes of the woman, and her red lips were also raised. She was overjoyed.


    "You''re still alive!"


    The woman beamed a smile at Du Shaofu and gently threw a wink at him. However, in that tired color, the wink seemed a little weak!


    This woman, after sensing the action of the demon God, drove all the way from the wasteland to the soul girl of the demon world!


    "So long no see, do you want me to die?"


    Du Shaofu touched his nose and did not look at the soul Ji, for fear that the woman would do something he could not bear.


    He asked Hun Ji, "Why are you here?"


    He wanted to let Hun Ji sit in the wasteland in case of sudden attack by powerful people such as the demon emperor, but he didn''t want her to appear here at this time.


    Hun Ji held out a few fingers like green onions, combed the hair in front of her forehead to the back of her head. She gave Du Shaofu a charming white look and said softly, "it''s not that your boy has made too much noise, which has aroused all the demons! If you were not afraid that you would be slapped to death by the devil, would you think I would like to come? I have been in this ghost place for almost a month


    Although Du Shao Fu was not moved by the friendly content.


    Originally, it was because the devil''s movement was spied by the woman in front of her, so she came all the way to help her.


    Moreover, the time she entered here was not much slower than that of herself and others!


    Hunji ignored Du Shaofu''s expression and continued: "when the devil moves, he doesn''t stop his breath, so as long as he is strong enough in cultivation, he can find out his movement! Now it''s not just me, but the whole realm of three continents and nine states. I''m afraid most of the top strong people have come here! A large number of people in the wasteland are no exception. They will arrive soon under the arrangement of the doctor, but I don''t know where they will be now! "


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and huoleizi all felt shocked.


    Although the action of the demon God made them feel great pressure, and the creatures in the demon world were also very nervous.


    However, they did not expect that it would cause all places such as Sanlu and Jiuzhou to boil.


    Actually, many powerful people have come here!


    However, this is not something difficult to understand. After all, no one dares to take the threat brought by the devil God lightly!


    "Are so many people here? I hope nothing happens to them!"


    Du Shaofu spoke softly and worried.


    Including the wasteland, the major forces are sending strong people to the demon world, needless to say, their purpose is the same, that is to help themselves!


    Now, if these people step onto the empty corridor and end up in this fog, the situation will not be very optimistic.However, Du Shaofu did not worry that their lives would be in danger. After all, those who could come here were at least the strong ones above the holy land.


    These people''s mood, not a few bad!


    Like Du Xiaoyao, there are very few of them!


    But most of those people are relatively weak than Du Xiaoyao''s cultivation!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2614

    "If they have all entered here, then we have the same chance to meet them!"


    Huolei said to Du Shaofu.


    "Let''s continue to set out, hoping to meet more people, but also save them from encountering the demons and several great demon emperors!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and set out first. Du Xiaoyao, huoleizi and hunji all followed.


    Several people have a deep understanding of the strangeness of this foggy space.


    Even if it is the special features of Du Xiaoyao chijiri macaque, it can not be cracked.


    It seems that this is not the structure of some kind of array.


    Du Shaofu, with several men, continued on the road in the established direction.


    In my heart, I feel more and more worried about people from outside.


    Those people, if all stay alone here, and then meet the devil or the devil emperor, the consequences are worrying!


    "If only there was any way to break the barrier of this fog!"


    As he marched on, Du Shaofu measured in his heart.


    According to common sense, no matter whether the fog sea is a kind of array or formed by other reasons, there must be corresponding solutions.


    However, they did not find the corresponding method.


    Since the devil has come here, he must have known something about it. Otherwise, how could he know that there is something he needs to recover?


    Similarly, he must be sure that he can break all the barriers here!


    "Well?"


    In his meditation, Du Shaofu suddenly felt a flash of light in his mind.


    Then, his forward body suddenly stopped at the same place!


    "Boss, what the hell are you doing? Why don''t you leave?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly stopped.


    Huolei Laozu and hunji are the same. They cast puzzled eyes at Du Shaofu.


    However, Du Shaofu ignored their questions. He quickly took something out of the bag of heaven and earth, held it in his hand, and said softly, "is it related to what the devil needs to recover?"


    His eyes bloomed with bright brilliance and inexplicable expectation.


    "What is this? It''s like a bag of heaven and earth, but it doesn''t seem to be an ordinary bag of heaven and earth! "


    Seeing that Du Shaofu didn''t move, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoyao surrounded each other and looked at Du Shaofu''s things. Hunji asked.


    "Yes, this is a bag of heaven and earth!" Du Shaofu said lightly.


    What he held in his hand was the heaven and earth bag handed to him by the Taishang elder of tianwu Academy.


    Before coming to the demon world, the demon sect sent out nine evil emperors to encircle generals, ghosts and children, and sent the ancestor of longhuang who had joined the demon sect to tianwu Academy. The purpose was to find the heaven and earth bag.


    Du Shaofu also knew that the reason why the evil cult wanted to get this thing was related to the restoration of the demon God!


    At this time, the demon God led a large number of demon sect members to come here, also in order to find something to recover!


    Therefore, after he suddenly thought of this point, he could not help but want to verify whether the bag of heaven and earth has anything to do with this area.


    As soon as he thought of it, Du Shaofu''s mysterious Qi gathered towards his palm and filled it with the heaven and earth bag.


    At the same time, his power of primordial spirit broke out, trying to peep into it!


    "Shua!"


    All of a sudden, the originally plain bag of heaven and earth, released a burst of dazzling light, like a treasure!


    Du Shaofu was extremely surprised by this change!


    You know, over the years, Du Shaofu''s strength has been rising all the way, far surpassing himself and the Taishang elder of yaoyu!


    But even after he reached the perfection of the holy land, he could not open the bag of heaven and earth, and even the power of the yuan God could not enter.


    But at this time, it is such a move, how can not let him feel surprised very much!


    I don''t know whether it''s because I have stepped into a half step heavenly saint or in this misty sea.


    "It''s really moving!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with joy, and the power of Yuan Shen was surging with all his strength, and finally he entered the bag of heaven and earth through layers of restraint.


    "This is..."


    After the power of Yuan Shen entered the bag of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu was suddenly surprised by the results!


    At that time, the elder Taishang and others had told him that the heaven and earth bag was related to the re emergence of tianwu Academy. Du Shaofu always thought that there would be a lot of pills, martial arts, martial arts, holy vessels and other things that could be used to rebuild tianwu college!


    But now, in the bag of heaven and earth, it is a soft light that falls under the prying eyes of Du Shaofu.


    One after another weak but very strong fluctuations are constantly emitting, which are captured by Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen power!


    The most important thing is that this kind of fluctuation can only be possessed by living beings!"Spirit! This is the wave of the spirit


    Du Shaofu was excited. He quickly judged that the light was not something else, but a part of the spirit of some living creature!


    At the moment, the spirit of the wave, only some weak power, is clearly in a deep sleep!


    This result is totally beyond his expectation!


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he could not have imagined that what was in the bag of heaven and earth was a spirit!


    "Who left this spirit? Is it related to tianwu academy?"


    Du Shaofu murmured. The power of Yuan Shen was wrapped and covered on the spirit. Slowly, a wisp of strength was put in to wake it up!


    No matter who left the spirit, it must have an inseparable relationship with tianwu college!


    Since it is related to the rise of tianwu college again, then this person will certainly not be the enemy!


    "Can''t wake up!"


    Not long after, however, Du Shaofu frowned.


    He held the bag of heaven and earth in his hand, but no matter how the power of the original God was exerted, he could not revive the spirit.


    Du Shaofu tried again for a long time, but the result was still the same. Except that the spirit kept sending out the slightest fluctuation, there was no more movement at all!


    In the end, Du Shaofu had to take back the power of Yuan Shen, but gave up.


    "Eh?"


    However, in the process of regaining the power of the original spirit, he suddenly found that the fog outside his body seemed to dissipate suddenly. In his eyes, there was an open and dark land, stretching for an endless distance, and his vision was no longer hindered!


    But then the next moment, when all his power was withdrawn from the bag of heaven and earth, the situation disappeared and returned to its original state.


    The fog is still the same, the red Jiri macaque God is still unable to penetrate such a barrier!


    Just for a moment, Du Shaofu seemed to have grasped some key points. He was surprised!


    "Can it be so?"


    When Du Shaofu thought about it for a moment, he knew that it must have something to do with the spirit, and his heart was filled with joy.


    Once again, he separated a ray of Yuan Shen power, which penetrated into the bag of heaven and earth, and connected with the spirit.


    At the same time, his eyes are also projected out, the scene in his eyes suddenly changed!


    All that he could see and see in the distance was clear and clear!


    At present, the figure of huolei Laozu, Du Xiaoyao and hunji is also very clear!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, that''s good. It can still be like this!"


    Du Shaofu burst into laughter, almost dancing!


    At this time, he had 10% confidence that the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth must be closely related to this place.


    With the help of it, I can see everything here. I don''t have to feel like a blind man in the fog any more!


    This kind of advantage, compared with the devil God and the devil cult, is to take advantage of the great advantage!


    Next, it is no longer difficult to find the location of the xuanque in the clouds, or to meet the powerful people from outside!


    "Boss, are you crazy? What a giggle


    Seeing Du Shaofu staring at the bag of heaven and earth in his hand for a long time, Du Xiaoyao suddenly burst out laughing and asked.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he suddenly stopped laughing. He glared at Du Xiaoyao and said, "how can you talk to your boss?"


    Looking at the fire thunder ancestor and soul Ji, I found that these two people are also looking at themselves with the eyes of looking at the fool.


    "What are your eyes?"


    When Du Shaofu touched his nose, he was embarrassed.


    But then, his face also suddenly straightened, with a serious tone to the three people said: "follow me, I may have a way out of here!"


    With the help of the spirit in the heaven and earth bag of tianwu college, Du Shaofu''s confidence has increased!


    "Is there a way out?"


    Huolei''s ancestor was stunned, looked at Du Shaofu, and then looked at Du Xiaoyao and hunji.


    They''ve been stuck here for a long time, without a clue!


    Especially soul Ji, alone in this fog sea grope for nearly a month time, exhausted!


    For Du Xiaoyao and huolei Laozu, it would be very difficult for them to get together with Du Shaofu if they didn''t make too much noise during the war with the demon God!


    At this time, when he heard Du Shaofu say that he had a way to go out, he felt that his eyes were bright even though they had doubts in their hearts!


    "It has something to do with it!"


    Du Shaofu weighed the bag of heaven and earth in his hand and said to the three men.


    "With this bag of heaven and earth? What the hell is this? "


    Du Xiaoyao looked at Du Shaofu with golden eyes and asked."Later, let''s go first."


    Du Shaofu didn''t explain too much. He took the three men to move on.


    Du Xiaoyao''s three men did not ask questions, but followed Du Shaofu.


    This time, Du Shaofu put out a force of Yuan Shen, and kept it like this. The fog in front of him could no longer block his sight!


    Under this time, Du Shaofu had a good view of all the scenes in this space.


    In his eyes, a large and inexplicable dark fiefdom was extending under his feet, and there was no end in all directions!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2615

    This vast and boundless space is shrouded in dense fog, and the sight is blocked, and the power of the original spirit is eroded in the fog.


    In this kind of place, it is very difficult to meet other people!


    However, there are too many people coming in from outside this time!


    After the devil moved, the world was shocked!


    The whole realm of three continents and nine states was shaken, and all the major forces sent strong ones to gather towards the demon world.


    Among them, with Du Shaofu left the ancient wasteland, and then experienced in the land of Kyushu, the younger generation of strong men also came to the demon world.


    These people, stepping on the empty corridor, under great pressure, finally entered the sea of fog.


    Later, Sun Qin, Jiang Yating, Ji Qianyue, Feng wuche, Ren Yuan, demon tianwu, Liu limo, Liu lianmo, and the first Yingjie were all separated.


    At this time, Liu limo couldn''t say whether his luck was good or bad.


    She walked alone in the fog for more than ten days, physically and mentally exhausted, but then she was very lucky to meet a person.


    She also met this man. She was one of many women around Du Shaofu. His name was Ouyang Shuang, the mother of the Archaean Kirin cub.


    If it''s OK in a place with many people, but in this misty sea, meeting Ouyang Shuang alone, four bright eyes want to be right, so that Liu limo''s heart can not help rising so little sour meaning.


    None of the women around him was a simple generation, and all of them were outstanding in appearance, not under themselves!


    This, let Liu limo heart has a trace of unspeakable taste.


    Two people look at each other for a while, Ouyang Shuang is pretty good, but Liu limo''s eyes are slowly brewing some embarrassment.


    However, at this time, both of them were tired. It was not easy to meet in this space. After a few words of conversation, they did not worry too much. They just went on the road together and prepared to go together.


    However, they have not gone far, that is, they feel a strong breath from the side!


    "Jie Jie I didn''t expect to meet two people here! "


    A burst of Yin laughter came, ringing in the ears of Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo.


    Then, I saw a vigorous figure in the sight.


    In the misty sea, the two people''s line of sight is only allowed by the abbot.


    When they see this figure, the other side has already come to the front!


    "Devil emperor!"


    When you see this figure, the two women are all a change in the face of flowers!


    They have seen this man more than once. They are one of the nine magic emperors of the demon sect, and they are still the top three!


    "You can''t beat me. Go!"


    Ouyang refreshing drink a, immediately, do not want to think is pulling Liu limo, toward the other side of the fog in a head to go!


    She is well aware of the horror of the nine evil emperors. With her own strength, she wants to fight with them. The result is self-evident!


    So, in addition to escape, there is no second way to choose!


    Fortunately, in this misty sea, as long as you get rid of the pursuit of the three evil emperors, it will be very easy to get away from it!


    "Jie Jie Jie Is there any reason for you two little girls to escape in front of us? "


    The three evil emperors were gloomy and smiling. Under the evil Qi outside, the speed increased suddenly. In an instant, they passed through the barrier of layers of fog and went to Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo.


    At the same time, he raised his hand and shot out a thick black magic Qi, which broke away in the void, turned into two spears, and directly swept to the back of the two women''s hearts!


    On these two spears, there is blood blooming, and the terrible power is dense on them!


    As soon as it appears, the void is pierced in an instant, making a sharp whistling sound!


    The surrounding fog is rolling backwards, evaporating in the magic Qi!


    "No!"


    Ouyang Shuang shouts out bad, and Liu limo turns around at the same time, and has to stop to meet the enemy!


    Three magic emperor''s strength is too strong, the speed is too slow, is not so easy to get rid of!


    Two people''s hands, each appeared a long sword, cut out two sword light, mercilessly split in the spear behind!


    The sword is bright and bright. It exudes a noble and healthy spirit, which is opposite to the breath of the two spears!


    "HISHI..."


    The forces of different natures of both sides collide together, and the sound of gold and iron hitting each other makes the teeth sour!


    However, the swords of Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo are far different from the spears of the three evil emperors in terms of strength. At one touch, they are broken and then quickly disillusioned in the vast white fog!


    Then, the two spears continued to attack and kill them!


    In a hurry, the two women swung their swords again, and the two bloody spears were smashed with all their strength!


    "Go


    Liu limo''s mouth let out a light drink, and the sword shook, stirring the fog in front of him.Two beautiful shadows at the same time, want to avoid again.


    "Jie Jie Jie Want to run? It''s not so easy! Du Shaofu''s woman, if you die, I don''t know if he will feel heartache! "


    The three evil emperors laughed, and the huge devil body moved horizontally. In an instant, they crossed the two people and stopped in front of them!


    "Fight with him!"


    Seeing that the three evil emperors are so difficult to deal with, Ouyang Shuang suddenly has a fierce heart.


    That pair of smart apricot eyes round and round, Jiao''s body grabs the air and rises, the clothes flutter, there is a strong momentum rising!


    The dark air in her body erupted in an instant, and the flying fly sword shot with a bright sword light. The mighty power filled the world, and the ancient atmosphere filled the air. The vast pressure came down from the sky, which made Liu limo feel frightened.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    In the face of such an attack, the three evil emperor is still disdainful to snort, but in the eyes, also with some dignified color!


    In this way, the three magic emperor''s arms suddenly opened, in front of the body into a circle, endless vast magic Qi in which overturned surging!


    "The devil eats the sky, kill!"


    The three evil emperors drank and roared like mountain torrents. In front of him, a ferocious devil''s head appeared, as if it were some kind of monster. The tusks and halberds were open, and the blood was scarlet. It was terrible!


    The huge mouth was wide open, and there was a sinister and terrifying eruption. It looked like an evil creature from the nether world. It could swallow the sky and swallow the earth!


    Ouyang Shuang''s sword breaks through many spaces. In the blink of an eye, he is in front of the devil.


    However, under his huge mouth, he directly swallowed the sword light into his mouth!


    Then, the devil''s head just slightly trembled, and the light of the sword went out immediately. It was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no movement again!


    "No way!"


    Ouyang Shuang''s pretty face changed greatly, and he looked at the devil''s face in front of the three demon emperors.


    She just hit this is all-out, there is no hidden, but do not want to even half a point did not shake!


    "It''s my turn now!"


    The three demon emperors spoke in a deep voice, and their hands suddenly pushed in front of him. The huge demon head moved with the trend and attacked in the void. In an instant, it appeared in front of Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo!


    "Roar


    The devil roared wildly, and the sound was shaking for nine days and ten places. The whole sea of fog followed with violent waves.


    The terrible sound wave shock, like the roar of gods and demons, swept all obstacles and swept away the fog within a hundred miles!


    Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo both feel the vibration of Yuan Shen, and even their bodies are shaking uncontrollably.


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    Almost at the same time, the two women each spewed out a mouthful of blood, their looks immediately gray down, dispirited three points!


    The three magic emperor''s strike has not really fallen, it''s just a wave, which is so terrible!


    "I''ll stand in his way, you go!"


    Liu limo wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said a word suddenly. Then he left Ouyang Shuang and took a step forward. Instead of going forward, he rushed directly at the three evil emperors!


    The devil''s mouth is wide open, as if to choose people and eat!


    Two just like the eyes of the nether world are staring at them, which makes people tremble!


    "What are you doing? To walk together


    Ouyang Shuangxiu eyebrows stand up, where is not clear Liu limo''s plan!


    But she couldn''t let one of them face the three evil emperors. What''s the difference between that and Liu limo''s death?


    This kind of thing, Ouyang Shuang still can''t do it!


    Do not want to think, she is also a Jiao body a horizontal, in the mouth light Zha sound, issued loud and clear light roar.


    The sword in the hand turns nine times, and the light shines!


    "If you are so polite to each other, you can leave your lives here together!"


    The three evil emperor said in a loud voice that the devil''s head was like a mountain coming near, and it was facing Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo!


    The two women moved with all their strength, and their swords were full of momentum!


    Around them, the terrible energy roared and the mountain fell apart!


    However, under the power of the devil''s head, all the gathered prestige was shattered and annihilated in an instant, and turned into dense talismans and secret patterns, which were scattered everywhere!


    Two delicate bodies are bursting, there is blood splashing!


    Their pretty faces were pale and colorless, and the corners of their lips trembled.


    Huge pressure across the sky, even the surrounding void is also imprisoned by evil Qi, no matter how to make the force, also can''t break free!


    This result makes Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo laugh bitterly!


    Now, I''m afraid neither of them can escape!


    "Jie Jie Jie Don''t worry. I''ve changed my mind. I''ll save you for a while! Because I think it would be better to bring you to Du Shaofu and kill you in front of him! "In the collapse of the devil''s head, the voice of the three demon emperors also spread, with a bit of pride.


    Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo hold up their swords and fight against each other!


    They slowly closed their eyes, the bottom of their heart gave birth to despair!


    Today''s situation is really doomed!


    However, they closed their eyes and waited for a long time, but they did not wait for the imaginary attack to kill them.


    The three evil emperor''s attack seems to have stopped in general, and the pressure outside his body is also suddenly reduced!


    Then, only a weak and domineering voice sounded in my ear: "my Du Shaofu''s woman, you can''t move!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2616

    When Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo opened their eyes, they saw a thick thunder flash in front of them. Like a groundbreaking general, they flew towards the devil''s head!


    Such a thunder light, extremely strong, like a mountain like winding across, attack and kill!


    "Boom, click, click..."


    The thunder roars, the earth shakes the sky!


    The terrible lightning column, powerful blast out, directly is to split the devil''s head on!


    "Boom, boom..."


    "Oh..."


    In the collision, there was a terrible roar, and at the same time, there was a howl!


    Immediately, in their shocked eyes, the huge devil''s head suddenly disintegrated into pieces and fell from the void!


    The powerful energy swept away the fog of thousands of miles, revealing a bare land.


    Nearby, all the scenes are captured!


    Just behind Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo, there are four figures standing at this time.


    These four people are Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, huolei Laozu and hunji who are walking through the misty space!


    "Shaofu!"


    "Emperor!"


    Seeing the arrival of these people, Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo''s eyes flashed with joy!


    Now that Du Shaofu is here, today''s crisis has been solved, and the three evil emperors can no longer help them!


    On the other side, the three evil emperors were attacked and retreated, and they were swept out in an instant, with an unwilling look in their eyes.


    "Are you all right?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to his expression. Instead, he slowly took back a palm and looked at Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo with a smile.


    With the help of the power of the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth, he discovered the situation here from a distance. However, the three people here did not realize the arrival of the four of them at all.


    After the previous fight with the demon God, the great devil emperor, the four devil emperor and the five demon emperor all appeared and were taken away by the demon God.


    However, he didn''t want to see Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo meet here. If he didn''t have the heaven and earth bag of tianwu academy, he would have been hard to accept today!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    The three evil emperors gnawed their teeth and looked at Du Shaofu warily.


    He wanted to get rid of the two women here, thus bringing a certain blow to Du Shaofu.


    But I didn''t think that when I was about to succeed, the other side suddenly came and destroyed my plan!


    With the strength of the youth in purple robe, I have no chance to start again!


    At the thought of this, the three evil emperor''s heart suddenly sprouted the meaning of limited retreat!


    If you don''t leave early, you may throw your life here!


    Having figured out this point, how dare he continue to delay, when he even turns around and retreats towards the fog behind him!


    "Do you want to escape at this time? If I let you run away here today, I won''t want my face! "


    Seeing this, Du Xiaoyao sent out a cold hum from his throat, and his body directly snatched away!


    In the process of moving forward, his body burst out a stabbing golden light, and dyed the surrounding fog into a piece of gold!


    Then, Du Xiaoyao''s body was transformed, and the body of the huge red Jiri macaque was presented. It was incomparably bulky and held high in the void.


    "Roar..."


    Red Jiri macaque roar, earth shaking!


    A palm covered by golden light moves empty, and in the fog rolling, the towering power comes down, and without stagnation, it breaks down and goes towards the three demon emperors!


    "Get out of here


    The three demons yelled at each other and looked back at Du Xiaoyao. The evil spirit gathered behind him and turned into a huge shield. It stood there like a city wall, exuding a solid meaning.


    "Boom..."


    The huge red Jiri macaque''s palm beat hard on the wall shield formed by the evil Qi, as if it had hit on a dull drum, and broke out a long-lasting roar!


    The magic gas shield was smashed by one hand, and cracked, and cracks spread rapidly on the wall.


    Soon, after the "bang" sound, the wall shield broke and turned into fragments, and then transpiration recovered to evil Qi and floated in the void!


    At this time, the figure of the three demon emperors has gone hundreds of miles away.


    In front of him, the mist was slowly shrinking, and it would soon cover his figure!


    He didn''t fight with Du Xiaoyao at all, but ran away in the fog!


    The three demon emperors knew that if they fought with Du Xiaoyao here, they would lose the chance to get rid of it once Du Shaofu had done it!


    In this area, as long as you enter the fog, even if Du Shaofu comes back to his senses and wants to pursue and kill himself again, there is no way!


    "I said, you can''t escape today!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s cold hum, if the mountain like tall body strides in the void, eight steps to catch up with cicada, toward the three devil emperor."Hum!"


    The three evil emperors snorted coldly. Yuan Shen peeped at him and found that Du Shaofu had not come after him. He was greatly relieved.


    And Du Xiaoyao chased after him, but also let his heart can not help but rise a cruel idea!


    The two figures were very fast, but in a moment, they disappeared in the fog!


    Looking at this scene, Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo are beginning to get anxious!


    "Let''s go and help the little demon, and we won''t catch up with it later!"


    Ouyang Shuang said in a hurry, regardless of Du Shaofu, Huo Leizi and others. Once his body was full, he would rush out.


    She knows that in this fog, if you lose the trace of Du Xiaoyao and want to find him again, it is extremely difficult to find him!


    But in the face of the three demon emperors, with Du Xiaoyao''s strength, perhaps self-protection can be achieved, but if really hard together, I''m afraid it is not necessarily its opponent!


    "You''re hurt. Take a breath first."


    Du Shaofu held Ouyang Shuang in his hand. Then he took the soft body into his arms and touched her hair lovingly.


    "But..."


    Ouyang Shuang struggled for a while, and the eagerness in his eyes was even greater!


    "It''s OK. We''ll help Xiaoyao in a moment. You have a rest first."


    Du Shaofu interrupted her words, then gave a mysterious smile and comforted Ouyang Shuang.


    For Du Xiaoyao and the three magic emperor''s strength, he has spectrum in his heart.


    Although the cultivation of the three demon emperors is better than Du Xiaoyao, it is impossible to kill Du Xiaoyao if he really wants to kill him!


    Besides, with the help of the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth, you can catch up with them in a short time!


    This foggy space, for others may be regarded as difficult to move, but for the present self, it is no different from walking on the ground!


    "But..."


    Ouyang was ready to say something, but suddenly it seemed that he had figured out something. His red lips became a circle, and he looked at Du Shaofu strangely with a pair of apricot eyes.


    Obviously, this guy must have some way to quickly find Du Xiaoyao and the three demon emperors, so he seems so calm!


    Ouyang Shuang only thought for a moment. He understood Du Shaofu''s plan. Then, he suddenly felt that he was holding a big hand on his back, which made her frown and blow her hair in an instant!


    "Spread your claws!"


    Ouyang was refreshing and charming, and her pretty face was flushed.


    At the same time, the fingers of both hands were stretched out, wrapped by the surging dark air. They pulled Du Shaofu''s left and right arms respectively, and then twisted them severely for several times!


    "Oh..."


    Du Shaofu let out a scream of killing a pig. He quickly let go of his arm and jumped away!


    "Sizzling..."


    Du Shaofu kept breathing, his face was twisted, and he looked at Ouyang Shuang with endless resentment in his eyes.


    This man''s woman is still so cruel that she doesn''t show mercy at all. She can''t bear her own immortal body. She''s so painful that she has no friends!


    On one side, Liu limo, hunji and huolei Laozu looked at each other, and then they put aside their eyes and flirted with each other as if they didn''t see anything!


    However, Ouyang Shuang didn''t seem to mean that. He ran to Du Shaofu again, grabbed his ear with one hand, and glared at him angrily with his other lotus root arm. However, the tone of his voice was extremely gentle: "dear, I asked you, who was your woman when you came just now?"


    The mouth says, still from time to time toward Liu limo up two eyes.


    Du Shaofu understood this kind of look!


    That means that there were two women here just now, but I don''t know, my dear, do you include her among the women you mentioned?


    "Men Oh, no! Honey, I''m just talking about you, isn''t that wrong? "


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. He knew the horror of this man''s woman. How dare you confront her? Otherwise, it would be impossible to keep that thing!


    "Really?"


    Ouyang Shuang smile Yan Yan, and Xi incomparable, people like Mu Chunfeng.


    But this sentence fell to Du Shaofu''s ears, but it was totally different!


    "Really! It''s true, of course. I think I touch that thing and swear


    Du Shaofu said in a hurry. Meanwhile, he reached for his crotch!


    "Bah, shameless!"


    Seeing this, Ouyang Shuang couldn''t help but spat. Finally, he was defeated. His beautiful face was as red as a ripe apple.


    At present, there are other people present. No matter how brave she is, she can''t stand Du Shaofu''s behavior!


    "My God, that''s enough!"


    On the other side, soul Ji stroked the smooth forehead and was defeated by the two men!


    "Hey, hey..."Fire thunder ancestor is hey ran a smile, also don''t know what this old guy is thinking at the moment!


    Only Liu limo looks the same, but if you look closely, in the depths of her eyes like pearls and jades, she is full of loss.


    "Cough Let''s go and help the demon! "


    After Du Shaofu had a dry cough, the old God was there, pretending nothing had happened.


    After that, the sleeves of the robe were rolled up, and the surging force swept out. All the bodies of Ouyang Shuang, Liu limo, Hun Ji and Huo Lei were all wrapped in the body. After that, they left the area.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2617

    In the misty space, Du Xiaoyao and the three evil emperors pursue and escape.


    The speed of the two is extremely fast, even with the speed of the three demon emperors, they can not completely shake off Du Xiaoyao.


    "If you dare to catch up with me alone, you are looking for death!"


    In the thick fog, the three evil emperor suddenly stopped and looked back at the huge red Jiri macaque.


    He knew in his heart that no one could see too far away in this foggy space, unless he was constantly practicing his cultivation to disperse the fog around him.


    However, this is tantamount to drinking poison to quench thirst, because after the fog is broken, it will shrink back, so no one can do so!


    Not to mention that the everywhere tyranny, has been consuming the energy of the living body, so that people have to be distracted to resist all the time, which greatly reduces people''s strength.


    In addition, the fog is very strange and difficult to disperse. If you consume a lot of accomplishments, if you encounter an enemy, it will be very bad for you!


    Therefore, Du Xiaoyao chased after him alone, which made him feel not afraid, but some schadenfreude!


    You know, this red Jiri macaque''s strength is not weak, but absolutely can''t deal with itself!


    If the other party is obsessed with it, he will have a chance to kill him, thus breaking Du Shaofu''s arm!


    This kind of blow is not worse than that of the woman who killed him!


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether I will die or not! But I''ve just made a divination for you. Your death date is today. I''ll never run away! "


    Du Xiaoyao''s sonorous voice sounded, raised a huge palm, and large pieces of golden light poured out in succession, forming a golden light competition. It was held in his hand, carrying the peerless great power, and drawing away from the three magic emperors!


    "I admire your courage. If Du Shaofu is not here, you can be arrogant in front of us."


    The three evil emperor said darkly, the devil body moves horizontally!


    His palm flip between, like a river hanging upside down, there is a torrent of evil gas vent and down!


    After falling to the ground, the evil Qi quickly turned into a red color, such as blood mist!


    Under the foot of the land, quickly eroded, into brown black, looks like being soaked in blood, and then dried up and formed!


    "Wuwu..."


    All of a sudden, you can hear a cry of fierce ghosts and spirits, and the sound of wailing and Howling rises. A wind blows across your face and makes your spine cold!


    Under his control, the blood mist in front of the three demon emperor kept steaming and boiling. In a blink of an eye, it wrapped his body.


    Then, in Du Xiaoyao''s eyes, the body of the three evil emperors suddenly rose, composed of blood mist, with a thousand feet tall, standing there in general!


    "Boy, you''re dead today!"


    The three evil emperors drank, and the body composed of blood mist took a step forward, and then one hand rose in the air, causing the void to tremble!


    That huge palm, do not flash or avoid, is directly facing Du Xiaoyao''s golden light!


    "Sure enough, it has some strength."


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes beat, without thinking, in the hands of the huge competition cross attack, the fog space stirred up a tumbling, such as the waves in the roar!


    See three evil emperor move, he just know, there must be a hard fight next!


    Of course, if Du Shaofu catches up in time, the result will be different!


    "Hula..."


    Pitian sways in the air, and the incomparable power pours out and sweeps across. The heaven and earth are following the wave, and the great power cleaves to the three demon emperors!


    In the face of such a blow, the giant hand turned out by the three evil emperors didn''t mean to retreat at all. It was directly hit with it fiercely!


    "Hum..."


    The two meet, a long hum swing open, toward the impact in all directions!


    The terrible energy storm instantly swept the mighty, stirred the surrounding fog space into a mess, and the fog spread everywhere!


    The three evil emperors were attacked and retreated. Under the huge power, they were flying upside down!


    Obviously, he was shocked by blood!


    However, the competition in Du Xiaoyao''s hand was finally grasped by him, and he pulled the other side together and brought it to his side!


    "You can only be my defeated general after all!"


    At the same time, his body suddenly stagnated in the void and stopped the trend of retrogression.


    Then, he tightly grasped the golden light training, and suddenly pulled it, driving Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque body, high above his head, and smashed on the ground!


    "Boom..."


    The terrible sound, like a huge earthquake in general!


    Du Xiaoyao''s body, like a stone tied at the other end of the rope, was affected by the terrible power of the three demon emperors and hit the ground!


    In the land under him, a monkey shaped depression appeared, collapsed, and a wide crack spread, like a spider web!"Pooh!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s viscera was shaken, and he vomited a mouthful of blood foam. He got up from the pit, and his eyes became fierce!


    "Let you see what absolute strength crushing is!"


    Three magic emperor again drink, the same skill, once again twitch gold light competition, drive Du Xiaoyao''s body!


    "I don''t believe it. I can''t deal with you!"


    Du Xiaoyao was cruel. He held the golden light of his hands tightly. Instead of loosening it, he was more tight than before!


    When the power of the three demons passed along the pitching, his body suddenly started to move, and the huge body of the red Jiri macaque rose in the sky!


    Then, as soon as he flew out, the palm of his hand was suddenly released!


    Then, the huge foot stomped fiercely in the void, and the speed was 30% faster, and rushed to the three devil emperor''s body!


    "Kill!"


    The sound of such a big drink came from the mouth of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque!


    With the help of the three magic emperor''s power to drive the body, and then use the power to speed up, making his speed has been incredibly fast!


    Just when he went to the three demon emperors, the other side could just react!


    However, how could Du Xiaoyao be polite to him? It was just a quick blow to blow out the void and blow out a terrible black hole!


    "Dong..."


    This terrible blow, unbiased and unremarkable, hit the three evil emperor''s chest hard!


    Golden light and bloody brilliance intertwined and destroyed one after another!


    I am afraid that the wave spread, like a huge mountain into the broad sea in general, issued a deafening sound!


    The void is trembling, the sea of fog is tumbling!


    The body of the three demon emperors was attacked and retreated. The huge demon body swept backward and plowed a deep trench mark on the ground. It looked like ten thousand cattle were ploughed here at the same time!


    "Dong..."


    All of a sudden, there was a light sound, and the three evil emperors were in the process of retrogression, as if they were suddenly tripped on the ground!


    The huge body rolling on the ground, like a mountain constantly turning, "rumbling" sound!


    One after another, the fog was broken by a straight line, just like a long corridor chiseled out!


    "Kill!"


    Du Xiaoyao falls to the ground from the void and looks directly at the three demon emperors. Once again, Du Xiaoyao makes a great voice, with a sense of war in it!


    He opened his feet, facing the direction of the three demons, and began to run forward!


    "Boom


    "Boom


    "Boom


    "Boom


    ¡­¡­


    Every step of Du Xiaoyao''s fall is accompanied by a tremor of the earth!


    With his forward attack, the momentum of terror is brewing in him, just like a lord of terror, carrying a terrible intention of killing!


    "Boy, I will kill you today!"


    On the opposite side, the three evil emperors hate the voice and speak!


    He did not expect that with the strength of the red Jiri macaque, he would make himself so embarrassed!


    This makes his heart rise strong unwilling and resentment, and this kind of unwilling and resentment, only personally killed the other party, can be eliminated!


    And to kill the other side, I''m afraid it''s hard to do it with your current strength!


    Seeing Du Xiaoyao running on the ground, getting closer and closer, the three demon emperor quickly climbed up from the ground without too much hesitation!


    Then, as soon as his wrist turned, something appeared in his palm.


    This is a dark stone, seemingly ordinary, but if you look at it carefully, you can find that there are strange forces flowing on it, with fierce and fierce cutting spirit, which is extremely evil.


    "Even if you want to consume the source stone given by the Demon Lord today, I will kill you!"


    Three magic emperor whispered, looking at the dark stone in his hand, a pair of magic pupil in the extreme not to give up, it seems very distressed.


    But this kind of reluctance only appeared for a moment, and then when he looked at the golden wrapped red Jiri macaque coming near, he turned into a firm color!


    He threw the black stone out and went to his head!


    At the same time, a series of complicated fingerprints were made by the three magic emperor''s hands. In his mouth, he also vomited a series of obscure words, which seemed to be some kind of mysterious spell!


    "The power of the devil, put it on me!"


    In the action of the three evil emperors, a cloud of blue air was sprinkled on the stone, which covered the whole body of the stone. Suddenly, there was a terrible pressure in the air!


    Outside his body, the magic Qi began to seep and jump!


    The spirit of blood killing and punishment was floating out, and the endless momentum was mighty. All of them were directed at the body of the three evil emperor and absorbed by him!


    In a flash, the devil''s body seemed to blow up and expand rapidly!


    The clothes and gowns of the three demon emperors were fried and broken under the rising and moving of the flesh, revealing the strong body of bronze!Muscles, like mountains, like the general ups and downs, such as the trunk of the muscles, beating vigorously under the skin, seems to be injected into the boundless power!


    As soon as he moved, his body was full of evil Qi, just like the Yangtze River surging, turbid waves surging!


    Such a body, let people see one eye, is to be able to feel that it must contain the power of destroying heaven and earth!


    At this moment, it seems that the three magic emperors really have the charm of a few magic gods!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2618

    Looking at the changes of the three demon emperors, Du Xiaoyao, who was in front of him, also felt his eyes trembling fiercely!


    A feeling of palpitation attacked his heart. Under the terrible pressure, his body in running trembled, and he was about to fall down!


    The huge and incomparable body was more than a hundred times bigger than the body of his own red Jiri macaque, straight to break through the sky!


    "With the power of the devil?"


    Du Xiaoyao is also aware that the power of the three demon emperors does not come from itself, but from the power of the demon God!


    However, he was not afraid!


    "I have never been afraid of anyone. What can the devil do? Besides, you are not a demon sect after all!"


    Du Xiaoyao has never been afraid of people, even if it is the real devil standing in front of him, he dare to rush forward and fight with it!


    "Come on, let me weigh it carefully. How strong can you be with the power of demons?"


    In the process of moving forward, Du Xiaoyao drinks loudly, with no reduction in speed!


    With every step of his foot, a deep hole is lifted out of the ground, and the soil is flying!


    His body was covered by the endless golden light!


    The body of the giant red Jiri macaque is like a moving mountain in running, carrying bursts of roar, with the potential to crush everything!


    On the other hand, the three evil emperors on the opposite side did not make any further action after the huge stone was sprinkled with green light, which made him have great changes. He stood there like a God who respected the body of a God and lived forever!


    On that face, the anger is also dissipated, become calm and indifferent, as if there is absolute strength, no one can shake, so the victory is in hand!


    "Open it for me!"


    Du Xiaoyao drank heavily, and her whole body suddenly rose again. In this misty space, it was like a big day blooming with divine brilliance, which was particularly visible!


    He moved with the body, one shoulder side down, and hit the chest of the three evil emperor''s huge body!


    "Dong..."


    Another terrible earthquake came, and the golden light suddenly burst out in the collision between the two people, just like a round of scorching sun being smashed and shining like fireworks!


    The next moment, the golden light quickly disappear, all convergence and go!


    Only to see Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque''s body seems to be a huge force to bounce off the general, along the trajectory of the time, rapid backward shot back!


    His mouth issued a "poof" sound, a blood arrow shot out of the void, a terrible black hole!


    The breath on the body of the red Jiri macaque suddenly withered, and the luster in the pupils of his eyes was also dim!


    However, the body of the three evil emperors just retreated a step, that is to say, it stopped, as if it was really the wall of a god City, solid and unshakable!


    Looking at Du Xiaoyao''s body, the three evil emperor slowly stretched out a palm and grabbed it!


    Such a palm, seemingly very slow, but actually fast enough to be described as weird!


    Slowly and moving, the void broke silent, a long space cracks spread and opened!


    "Jie Jie Jie I said, you must die today


    The three demons are whispering, but the sound spreads to the eight wastelands and four fields, and the fog space is following the wave.


    The giant palm grabs the empty and immediately covers the body of Du Xiaoyao!


    The endless evil spirit is surging out, and the fierce and evil spirit is sweeping. It seems that he is holding a door of the nether world in his palm, and the forest breath is rolling and moving!


    Du Xiaoyao, who is in the process of flying upside down, forcibly lifts up the internal Qi engine and runs rapidly to change its own trajectory.


    He is not afraid of anything, but he is not stupid!


    Seeing that the three demon emperors can''t be defeated, if you don''t know how to retreat temporarily, then he is not Du Xiaoyao!


    However, under the operation of his forced condensing gas engine, he could not change his inverted flight route at all!


    Under the great palm of the three demon emperors, the void is directly imprisoned!


    In the terrible magic wave, Du Xiaoyao''s body was finally stuck in the high air, not up and down!


    And that huge magic palm, is in the blink of an eye has been near, directly is to grasp Du Xiaoyao''s body in the hand!


    When the five fingers were pinched down, the body of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque burst, and the golden blood flowed. Carrying the majestic red Jiri horse monkey demon energy, it would be burned in the void!


    In this moment, compared with the three devil emperor, Du Xiaoyao''s body is really like a chicken, which he carried in his hand!


    "Jie Jie Jie See where else you can escape


    Three evil emperor''s mouth issued a rash person''s sharp smile sound, although his face has no expression, but only listen to this laughter, we can see how happy his mood is at this time!


    When fighting with Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo, Du Shaofu suddenly appears, and the three evil emperors are in a bad situation, and they want to retreat directly.But who would have expected the monkey, who knows nothing about death, would chase after him!


    If it is in the outside world, I do not dare to entangle with him, for fear that Du Shaofu will pursue him!


    But here, once in the fog, even if Du Shaofu has become a master of heaven, he will never find himself!


    With his own strength, instead of being able to ravage the dead monkey severely, he made him extremely embarrassed!


    This makes the three evil emperor''s heart very angry, without too much hesitation and heartache, is to use the precious source stone given by the demon lord!


    As long as you can kill this monkey and give Du Shaofu a severe blow, everything is worth it!


    "Du Shaofu''s closest brother killed you. I want to know if he will go mad, Jie Jie Jie..."


    The three demon emperors laughed grimly, and the power in the giant palm was constantly erupting. The awe inspiring evil spirit condensed into a sharp blade with a handle. It wound and killed and cut Du Xiaoyao''s body wantonly!


    A stream of ferocious energy constantly penetrated into his body and eroded into his body, meridians, Zang Fu organs and Yuan Shen!


    "Oh..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s throat, issued a shrill voice!


    The body''s golden light is constantly erupting, in order to resist that terrible energy!


    But just after a moment, Du Xiaoyao''s breath was weakened, and the golden light was also broken and scattered!


    In this process, the body of the red Jiri macaque "Shua" turned into the figure of a young man in gold robe and broke free from the fingers of the three evil emperors!


    Watching Du Xiaoyao escape, the three demon emperors do not pursue, but watch him fall to the ground and crouch on his knees!


    "Sure enough, the absolute gap between strength can not tolerate any fluke heart!"


    Du Xiaoyao raised his sleeve and wiped the golden bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. He was shocked in his heart!


    Under the blessing of the magic power, the strength of the three magic emperors has been improved too much!


    Judging from his inner estimation, even if Du Shaofu was against the enemy, it would take a lot of effort to defeat him!


    And then, if you fight against it again, you will be severely traumatized, shake the foundation of cultivation, and affect your future cultivation!


    "Du Shaofu, you and his meow are not coming soon. I''m going to be playing with the silly and deficient things of the demon cult!"


    All of a sudden, Du Xiaoyao scolded in the fog around him!


    In that case, it was like a child who was bullied and rolled around to his elders, sitting on the ground kicking his legs and playing tricks!


    He has been unable to fight again. If Du Shaofu doesn''t show up again, his result will be worrying!


    Du Xiaoyao''s scolding voice also made the three demon emperors one of Lin, thinking that Du Shaofu had already appeared here!


    He took a bit of a daze, looked around, but found that there was nothing to see around except the layers of rolling fog!


    In such a situation, Du Shaofu wants to find here, which is tantamount to Arabian Nights!


    "Jie Jie Jie Do you expect Du Shaofu to save you? Dream! In this misty sea, I''m afraid Du Shaofu can''t protect himself. Where can he care about you? "


    Three evil emperor Leng after a moment, can not help but laugh out a sound, with extreme ridicule!


    In his understanding, Du Xiaoyao''s move is just fooling himself, trying to distract himself, so as to take the opportunity to escape!


    However, he now has absolute power to crush each other, even if Du Xiaoyao wants to run, I''m afraid he can''t escape!


    After a while, the sound of laughter of the three evil emperor suddenly was a meal. Then, on his face, which had no expression, suddenly hung a ferocious color: "I''m not in the mood to play with you any more. Go to die!"


    The three demons yelled and drank, suddenly raised a foot, like the size of a square sky, facing Du Xiaoyao is a foot trampling down!


    The magic Qi is surging, the power is shaking, the void is trembling, and the fog is retreating!


    Such a foot, ready to move, carrying the boundless power of fierce and tyrannical, makes heaven and earth tremble for it!


    It''s not hard to imagine that if you really trample on it, Du Xiaoyao will lose at least half of his life!


    However, looking at this scene in the eyes, Du Xiaoyao did not dodge!


    First of all, in the vast magic Qi blockade of the three demon emperors, the void solidified, and his injured body was really hard to break free!


    Secondly, Du Xiaoyao did not want to move, because he was really angry in his heart!


    At this time, Du Shaofu is not coming!


    "Hold the grass, what a meow he stinks


    When the big foot that covered the whole universe was near, Du Xiaoyao suddenly pinched his nose, as if smelling the smell of feet, and his eyebrows wrinkled up!


    "Du Shaofu, from today on, you are no longer my boss! I want to fly alone, and I''m going to explore the world by myself


    Seeing that the big foot had reached the top of his head, Du Xiaoyao couldn''t help but scold again. He hated and resented deeply in his heart!"Well, at this time, you are still bluffing!"


    The three demon emperors suddenly put forth their strength and stamped down on the ground!


    "Boom..."


    A huge earthquake, as if it was a general earthquake!


    Du Xiaoyao where, suddenly appeared a terrible collapse!


    The soles of the three demon emperors are directly trapped in the ground, and the soil has not reached the lower leg position of the clothes!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2619

    Step on such a foot, the more powerful the force is!


    A large circle of smoke and dust splashed up, dense beating, flying in the fog!


    If any strong man with perfect holy land comes here, if he doesn''t use his cultivation to resist, he can be crushed into slag directly!


    However, when the three magic emperor''s feet are firm, his eyebrows can''t help but wrinkle up!


    Because, in his perception, his feet did not step on Du Xiaoyao!


    Such a situation, let his heart can not help but be shocked!


    Biedu Xiaoyao has been seriously injured, even in its heyday, I am afraid it is difficult to completely avoid it!


    Even the soles of his feet were not pulled out of the pit, so the three demon emperors looked around in an attempt to find Du Xiaoyao''s figure.


    "Don''t look, we''re here!"


    All of a sudden, a young man''s voice sounded and passed into the ears of the three demon emperors!


    However, such words are not what Du Xiaoyao said!


    What''s more, the sound sounds very familiar, so that the three evil emperor''s hair all over the body in an instant all exploded, feeling the breath of danger!


    Fighting in his heart, the three evil emperor looked along the direction of the voice, and saw in front of him, after the smoke slowly dispersed, there were two figures standing there quietly!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    The three evil emperors suddenly shrunk their eyes and fixed their eyes on one of them. It was Du Shaofu who met and then got rid of. Du Xiaoyao, a young man in gold, was standing beside him!


    "How could..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, the three evil emperors murmured in their mouths. They were unbelievable. After meeting several of them, they had already made a decision and withdrew.


    Except for the dead monkey catching up, the rest of the people did not move.


    Reasonably speaking, it is impossible for Du Shaofu to find himself so easily in this misty sea!


    Who would have thought that he had consumed the precious things bestowed by the Demon Lord. He wanted to kill Du Xiaoyao directly, but at the last critical moment, Du Shaofu actually appeared!


    This, let three evil emperor feel very angry!


    If you can kill Du Xiaoyao successfully, then the source stone will be consumed. But now that Du Shaofu has arrived, it is impossible to kill Du Xiaoyao again!


    "He smells like a meow!"


    Du Xiaoyao pinched his nose with one hand, and his face was gloomy. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with the three demon emperors who had just lifted their feet on their heads!


    "Well, stop it and let me do it."


    Du Shaofu said to Du Xiaoyao with a smile.


    After a glance at Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao curled up the corner of his mouth and retreated, saying: "this fool will be given to you!"


    Seeing Du Xiaoyao leave, Du Shaofu''s face also slowly sank and looked at the three demon emperors!


    "The evil cult''s means are really endless!"


    Seeing the shape of the three evil emperors at this time, Du Shaofu could not help but sigh.


    Before entering the corridor of abusing the empty space, the magic temple and the evil spirit son have respectively performed "the great devil shakes the world" and "the blood demon real body"!


    At this time, the means of the three evil emperors seem to have the same thing with those two!


    However, compared with the magic brake and the devil spirit son, the strength of the three demon emperors at the moment is much stronger than them!


    Judging from the breath, it is not much weaker than yourself!


    The demon God is worthy of being the demon God, worthy of being the enemy that the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God should face up to. It seems that the foundation of the demon cult is much deeper than I imagined!


    "Du Shaofu, how did you do it?"


    At this time, the three evil emperors still looked at Du Shaofu with thoughtful eyes and murmured.


    He really wanted to know how Du Shaofu was able to quickly lock his target position through the sea of fog!


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu laughed. He could not answer his question. He was standing in the air, his clothes were hunting and flying, and he was arrogant in the air!


    There is no fluctuation of Qi in his body. All his breath is introverted. He looks like an ordinary man without cultivation!


    However, such an ordinary figure, in the eyes of the three evil emperors, has a kind of groundless momentum rising around it!


    It is a kind of natural rhythm, which conforms to heaven and earth, and has the feeling of being integrated with nature. It is mysterious and unpredictable!


    "Back!"


    Three evil emperor did not have too much hesitation, quickly withdraw step back!


    He knew that although he had the blessing of the demon lord''s source stone, this state could not support for too long!


    If you go on fighting with Du Shaofu, the final result will be very disadvantageous to yourself!


    After the dispute, the three evil emperor''s magnificent body is extremely fast, extremely agile, a vertical body, under a flash, is already hundreds of miles away in the fog!


    "You want to escape? First he threatened to kill my woman, and then he bullied my brother. If I let you go like this, would I still call the demon king Du Shaofu? "Seeing the three evil emperors flee, Du Shaofu''s eyes are light, but he is not in a hurry to catch up.


    In the other party''s figure into the fog, his figure suddenly disappeared from the original place!


    Fuyao started in one form, ignoring the space barrier, and directly appeared in the distant fog, blocking the escape route of the three evil emperors!


    "Damn it! How could it be so! "


    In the escape, the three evil emperor''s huge body suddenly stopped the pace of the front.


    Because, when breaking through a certain layer of fog, the figure of the purple robed youth appeared in the sight, standing in the air, facing himself.


    He was terrified by Du Shaofu''s means!


    The boy has really mastered the means to walk freely in the fog, which was not sure before, but now, there is no doubt about it!


    "Go back to me!"


    Du Shaofu stood in the air with his big sleeves fluttering. Facing the three evil emperors, Du Shaofu hit him with a fist!


    In the misty sea, when you can see each other clearly, the distance between them is very close!


    At such a distance, Du Shaofu''s blow hit the huge body of the three evil emperors without hindrance!


    This fist, seemingly plain and unadorned, embodies Du Shaofu''s lifelong cultivation, without half reservation!


    For the people of the demon sect, he started his hand, there is no reason to be soft hearted!


    Only heard a dull bang, the body of the three evil emperor was directly shaken back thousands of miles!


    His body, drawing out a long track in the fog!


    When the huge body stopped, the three evil emperor''s throat issued a "Gu" sound, and then the laryngeal knot rolled, as if swallowing a mouthful of blood!


    At the place where Du Shaofu''s fist hit, his body burst, and the blood of demons gushed and flowed on the ground!


    The wound position of the three magic emperors was floating with magic air. A pair of magic pupils like the dark sun were staring at Du Shaofu there. The shock in his heart was beyond measure!


    Actually in the other side under a blow, he was injured!


    "Run away!"


    Where dare to delay again, three evil emperor is to fold body again, rush toward the fog!


    This time, he was no longer in the same straight line as before, but kept spinning and turning in an attempt to get rid of Du Shaofu''s pursuit!


    If the other side''s means are not particularly clever, then there is a good chance to get rid of it!


    "Why? It''s so smart to know how to change the trajectory! "


    Du Shaofu stood in his place, and suddenly said with a light voice, the corners of his mouth cocked up!


    With the help of the power of the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth, all the actions of the three evil emperors are clearly and incomparably presented in his eyes. What seems to be a smart move is quite ridiculous!


    "But it''s all in vain


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly and disappeared from the original place again. He went to the running three devil emperor and intercepted him!


    "Damn it! Damn it


    The three evil emperors were shocked again and again. They were angry and scolded again and again. Their bodies suddenly retreated in front of them. They were afraid that Du Shaofu would give him another cold blow!


    At the same time, his arms crossed in front of his chest, and his powerful strength was brewing and surging. Then his arms suddenly pulled with one stroke to form two crossed vigorous blades. They came out fiercely and attacked Du Shaofu!


    The two vigorous blades roared, sharp, and broke through the void. In the blink of an eye, they were in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Broken!"


    Du Shaofu uttered a word in his mouth, which was understatement, but like spring thunder, it suddenly exploded.


    "Bang..."


    I saw a thunder light blooming in the void. It looked like a dragon. It directly split on the two vigorous blades and smashed it!


    The two forces crumble and dissipate!


    "Du Shaofu, I''ll fight with you!"


    All of a sudden, the body of the three demon emperors retreated suddenly and stopped there. His body, which was higher than the sky, was even more majestic than the mountain. His whole body was full of muscles and muscles, and it was full of terror!


    In contrast, Du Shaofu is small and ordinary!


    However, in the eyes of the three evil emperors, it is suffused with profound dignified!


    Because he knew how terrible this seemingly insignificant young man was in fact!


    "Since you are so entangled, even if I die, I will never let you live! Kill


    The three evil emperors suddenly drank, waved their fists, carried the storm all over the sky, and attacked Du Shaofu in the head!


    The muscles of those two arms were rolling up and down, and the sound flowing in the blood was like the roaring of a river, carrying the force of tearing the sky and the earth. Once the action was taken, it would lead to the void "Hula La" broken into a mess!


    "Do you want to do your best?"


    In the face of such an attack, Du Shaofu, who stood in the air opposite the three evil emperors, also showed a certain seriousness on his face!


    Obviously, the other side is already aware that they can not get rid of their pursuit, in addition to hard work, there is no second way to choose!With the blessing of the power of the source stone of the demon God, the cultivation strength of the three demon emperors has reached a terrible state, which is not much weaker than himself!


    If the other side wants to work hard, it can also bring some big threats to himself!


    "With the power of demons, what can we do! After all, you are not the devil. I will abuse you without any discussion. "


    The faint voice of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2620

    In Du Shaofu''s speech, the three evil emperor''s fists, which were the size of a mountain mountain, came down from the air, carrying the power of terror!


    Such a blow, if it can shake the sky and earth, make the world pale, clouds and clouds all over the sky!


    The endless evil Qi was powerful and powerful. It swept through the air like substance. It broke through the void and followed the fists, dragging out countless long black trails!


    But in a moment, such a pair of fists was in front of Du Shaofu, and the terrible power was shaking and the power was mighty down!


    However, it was not until this time that Du Shaofu slowly stretched out his hand, facing the three evil emperors and opening his five fingers far away!


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    Such a voice came from Du Shaofu''s throat.


    His outstretched hand moved in response to the sound, and his fingers suddenly clenched!


    "Boom..."


    The space in front of Du Shaofu''s body was collapsing violently, being squeezed and distorted continuously!


    That kind of situation, like a piece of paper, was pinched by a big hand, twisted into a ball, constantly compressed, covered with terrible folds, completely changed, ferocious and terrifying!


    And the two fists of the three magic emperors, in the rolling of the evil spirit, are carrying great power, which bombards the folds!


    Then, it is to see that his pair of magic fists suddenly seems to be bogged down in general, driven by the space folds!


    In the folds of the space, there is a continuous force, rolling the fists of the three evil emperors, driving his body which is as high as the sky, so that the whole person will follow and stagger, and will soon be involved in it!


    This scene, let the three evil emperor''s heart frighten want to die!


    "Open it for me!"


    An earth shaking roar from its throat, the sound of long days!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Accompanied by the sound of thunder, this is the sound of blood flowing in the devil''s body, as if countless thunders were roaring endlessly!


    That pair of Iron Arms suddenly swings, unmatched huge force opens, directly is in that void fold suddenly pulls!


    "Chula la!"


    Such as the sound of cracking silk resounds through this area, and the space folds are also torn apart and become thin and broken!


    At the same time, the surrounding void is also pulled out of a narrow hole, like the giant mouth of a demon, the Yin and Yang Qi is surging and fluctuating, filling the sky and killing the earth!


    The fury of energy is broken and surging, hitting nine days and ten places!


    Rao is based on Du Shaofu''s accomplishments. He dare not be in such a frenzy of energy, so he has to retreat!


    In contrast, the three evil emperors, with their incomparable flesh, directly countered the violent waves of energy, as if nothing had happened!


    That wave of energy swept, hit his body, issued the sound of gold and iron!


    "The flesh is really strong! But it''s not enough! "


    Du Shaofu glanced at the three evil emperors and said softly.


    With the help of the power of the demons, the body of the three evil emperors has been greatly changed, and even stronger than Du Shaofu''s immortal metaphysics!


    However, Du Shaofu did not care too much about this!


    After all, the gap between the two in the realm is too great!


    With the help of external forces, the three evil emperors can''t turn up too big waves in front of themselves!


    "Roar..."


    After breaking free from the space folds, the devil emperor again and again sent out a long roar, piercing through the gold crack stone, sharp and difficult, straight into the human brain!


    He quickly raised a hand that covered the sky and slapped Du Shaofu on the top of his head!


    The mighty force is surging and surging, sending out a huge earthquake, and the momentum is flying. The earth under your feet is bursting, and there are many abyssal cracks, spreading vertically and horizontally!


    "Kill!"


    Looking at the scene, Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and then his figure flew up.


    Then, his hands around his chest, but there is no energy wave out, is still that pair of ordinary appearance.


    However, when his movements fell, there was an indescribable breath rising between heaven and earth!


    This breath, like a certain force between heaven and earth, exudes natural rhythm and carries complicated texture, such as the evolution and derivation of the road!


    The boundless sea of fog was rolling towards Du Shaofu!


    In this process, the color of the fog sea changes rapidly from the initial thick white to the dark color, just like dark clouds!


    "Boom, click, click..."


    There was thunder shaking, and thunder lights were rolling in the dark clouds.


    Then, the thunder light became thick and strong, just like dragons roaring wildly, twisting their bodies and rushing out of the dark clouds!


    Leilong held his head high and went straight up to attack the huge hand of the three demon emperors!


    The huge dragon body writhes in the air, oppresses the void unceasingly to collapse, appears the terrible pit!In such a scene, one by one Thunder Dragon rushes into the sky, and that huge magic palm collides together!


    The next moment, the terrible sound wave swings open, shocks the ear drum, after a burst of "buzz" sound, all the sounds are no longer heard, making people feel as if they are deaf in general!


    , the great sound is hard to hear. Only in the eyes can we see it. Under the impact of the dragon, it explode in the void, and gives out terrible waves.


    Du Shaofu stood in such a scene and looked up. He saw that the three magic emperors'' hands were crushed. In the Thunder Dragon explosion, the speed was constantly reduced, and the strength was also consumed!


    When he came to Du Shaofu''s head, he was already very slow!


    The boundless power was weakened and could no longer cause any harm to Du Shaofu!


    It was just the result that made Du Shaofu feel incredible!


    In any case, it''s really terrible to be able to resist the thunder and lightning law and strike with all one''s strength. The three demon emperors who are blessed by the Demon power are really terrible!


    "The power of the flesh is mighty, isn''t it? I want to see how strong you can be


    Du Shaofu snorted and looked at the huge palm over his head!


    Then, he also stretched out a hand, dazzling purple gold light burst out, twinkling between five fingers!


    This golden light is constantly illusory, the energy condenses, and then becomes a big hand, covering the sky, not much smaller than the palm of the three demon emperors!


    After the appearance of the golden hand, he directly snatched up the air and grabbed up his wrist before the three magic emperor could withdraw his palm!


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath, and then his feet spread out. He stepped forward with vigorous steps. He stood upright in the void and was as stable as a rock!


    Then, his palm waved, and the golden hand holding the wrist of the three magic emperors also moved with it!


    The purple and golden light burst out, and thunders filled and puffed, and the vast and surging dark Qi was surging from the Shenque and converged from Du Shaofu''s body to this big hand!


    "Up


    Du Shaofu drank violently in his mouth, and his arm suddenly waved, driving the golden hand to move horizontally in the void!


    Then, he saw the huge body of the three evil emperors. Driven by his arm, Sheng Sheng was waved by Du Shaofu!


    The great power flowed in his body and rushed towards his arm, trying to break away from Du Shaofu''s golden hand!


    But then a series of bright thunder and lightning flashed, spread from Du Shaofu''s golden hands and lingered on the arms of the three evil emperors, breaking such forces and making them impossible to get rid of!


    The body of the three evil emperors was swung into the air, and then Du Shaofu''s arm suddenly pulled down. Along with the body of the three demon emperors, they also fell to the ground!


    "Boom


    Heaven and earth shake, chaos across the sky, countless soil flying, through the barrier of space, to the unknown!


    The body of the three evil emperors was danced by Du Shaofu and hit the ground severely, sending out a huge shock!


    The earth was smashed into a huge pit, and the whole body of the three demon emperors was trapped in it!


    "Du Shaofu, I will tear you to pieces


    The three evil emperors crawled out of the pit, looking at Du Shaofu. His eyes were full of hate!


    On his body, there are also cracks, blood flowing!


    However, this kind of injury is nothing to the three evil emperors at present!


    "You''d better take care of yourself first."


    Du Shaofu responded in a deep voice, and then did not say much. Once again, his body disappeared from the original place and appeared in front of the three demon emperors!


    "Baquan do!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked to drink, hit him with a fist, and sent out a bright purple and golden light, and then roared down!


    In a hurry, the three evil emperors also spread their arms to resist!


    The two of them are full of Qi, Weili and Weineng. They touch each other!


    "Bang!"


    The Wei''an body of the three demons emperor was shaken up again and fell on the ground and kept rolling. Under each rolling, the ground "roared and rumbled"!


    Du Shaofu held on to the three demons and held on to the three magic emperors, and the law of space was applied again!


    This time, it is directly against the three evil emperor!


    "Hiss" after a sound, the void is constantly squeezing deformation, the invisible force wrapped the body of the three evil emperor, will be a merciless pinch!


    "Ho ho..."


    The horrible body, under the grasp of the law of space, finally appeared a bone deep wound in the chest!


    Such trauma, to the three demon emperor at the moment of physical strength, also can not be ignored!


    "It''s rough skin and thick meat!"


    Du Shaofu sighed, but also had to admit that the three evil emperors were so strong.


    If before, the other side did not use the magic power, under such a strike, I am afraid that most of the combat power will be lost instantly!However, Du Shaofu didn''t care too much about these things. After all, he was already in the realm of half step heaven saint, and understood the true meaning of the law, and there were two kinds of laws: Thunder and lightning and space!


    Although the three demon emperors are strong in body, the gap between them is also here!


    Even if the opponent''s physical invincible, indestructible, only by their own pressure to fight!


    Because this invincible, is only relative to the realm below the saint of heaven!


    Under the attack of the true meaning of the law, no matter how strong the body is, it can not last too long, and it will be slowly lost!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2621

    Before the heaven Saint realm, the living beings can understand all kinds of profound meanings and integrate with their own Dharma, so as to improve their own strength.


    Once you step into the heaven saint, you will return to the nature. You can use the power of the heaven and the earth to make use of the power of the heaven and the earth. In every move, you will carry the mark and charm of the road.


    In the realm of heavenly saints, we should constantly understand the Dharma principles of the great thousand, perfect the laws, and finally be able to transcend all living beings!


    Just like the ancestors of the Du family in the Archaic period, they transcended the holy land, and when the chance was enough, the interaction between heaven and man combined with the way of heaven!


    For Du Shaofu at present, he is already a half step heavenly saint, and he controls part of the law form. Just go further, he is the real heaven Saint realm.


    However, the three evil emperors were not, although he was infinitely close to the heaven saint''s realm with the help of the demon God, or to be exact, he was infinitely close to the half step heavenly saint.


    However, even if he has the power of the devil, but in this side of the world was greatly suppressed, simply unable to play its due strength!


    Under the suppression of the invisible world rules, the true meaning of the rules and even deeper understanding are bound and cannot be used!


    In addition, in the Taigu period, he suffered great trauma, and has not recovered completely!


    Under the weakening of the two phases, when he faced Du Shaofu, he was only able to suppress his efforts!


    "Du Shaofu, if you have the ability, kill me today. Otherwise, one day, I want you to taste the cruelest punishment in the world!"


    The three demons roared, and the feeling of suffocation in his heart was beyond words!


    If it is in other world, with his own strength, Du Shaofu can be crushed and even easily strangled to death!


    Unfortunately, this is not the outside world!


    Even if he is higher than Du Shaofu by many levels, he has no way to deal with him in this field!


    That invisible world rule, is really too terrible!


    Otherwise, with the original strength of the demon God, it is impossible to escape Lu Shaoyou''s pursuit here, and it is not suppressed until the heavenly way strikes!


    "I dare to talk big at this time! I must kill you today. Do you think you still have a chance to escape? "


    With a smile, Du Shaofu''s breath suddenly changed. He was not as introverted as before!


    Purple gold light and thunder electric light interweave, reflect each other, have the extremely fierce intention of killing, show the extraordinary!


    At the same time, a strange wave spread from him, spreading towards the void, including every inch of space!


    The great body of the three demon emperors is also covered, which can not be avoided at all!


    In this, there seems to be a kind of invisible general trend coming down between heaven and earth, suppressing on the God of the three evil emperors!


    That strange breath kept coming into his body, affecting his body and spirit, making people feel flustered for no reason, giving rise to a feeling of powerlessness, and even the mind of confrontation could not be raised!


    This kind of feeling, similar to the face of a high God, but not the same!


    Strictly speaking, it is more like the great power of nature sweeping through the sky and earth!


    "Eight wastelands of thunder!"


    Du Shaofu''s lips moved slightly and exhaled!


    With his voice falling, suddenly there was a thunderbolt in the whole space, just like a thunderbolt from the blue!


    Then, the second, the third, the fourth


    A moment later, in this space, there are countless thunder burst, such as countless huge firecrackers set off at the same time, the void exploded into a mass of debris, boiling up!


    The figure of the three demon emperors was directly annihilated among them!


    The terror of the thunder vent, roar, thunder light interweave dense, powerful power in the meantime, destroy everything!


    Du Shaofu''s body moves gently and walks in the void!


    Where he passed, the thunder of the sky separated itself from each other, making way for him to move forward.


    Du Shaofu drove straight into the deepest part of the thunder sea and went to the three demon emperors!


    "Ouch..."


    At this time, the three evil kings roared in his mouth.


    That pair of thick arm is waving ceaselessly, will hit to the thunder nearby the big piece earthquake breaks!


    However, the thunder is too vast, no matter how hard he tries, it will be broken in a short time!


    However, with his strong to abnormal body, he is not afraid to suffer too much trauma under the thunder!


    For this, Du Shaofu had already made psychological preparations, and he had no intention to remove the three evil emperors so easily!


    There was no fluctuation in his eyes. Du Shaofu stepped in the thunder channel and stood still a hundred feet away from the three demon emperors.


    His eyes gradually narrowed, and his eyes became extremely cold. He once again held out his hand to the position of the three evil emperors!"Forbidden God''s grip!"


    Five fingers suddenly grasp, words light spit, space law again!


    "Boom


    The space ahead collapses violently, the void compresses, annihilates and deforms in an instant!


    The boundless thunder and lightning of that place quickly closed down and formed a terrible whirlpool in the collapse of the void. It looked like a huge mouth of a God and a demon, emitting a breath of terror!


    The three evil emperors who are fighting against the power of thunder suddenly fall into the whirlpool of thunder. In addition, under the huge space power, the figure is also blurred.


    The strong muscles and muscles, squeezed by the huge force, burst out one after another, and the blood of the devil was four cheap!


    "Roar..."


    The three demon emperors roared and danced wildly. Their bodies were in a state of incompatibility. They wanted to get rid of the lock of thunder whirlpool and space folds!


    I can see that his body is full of evil Qi, such as a hurricane sweeping and howling, accompanied by a terrible shock of physical strength, and the surrounding twisted space is torn apart!


    However, for a moment, the body of the three demon emperors who could hold the sky was struggling to the edge and was about to get rid of the difficulty completely!


    However, how could Du Shaofu make him do it!


    "Thunder punishes the world!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and the law of thunder and lightning rose in the air!


    In his control, he saw a thunderbolt of thunder and lightning, which was thick but not many miles, and quickly condensed and formed on the top of the three demon emperors!


    This thunder and lightning, with dazzling brilliance, the breath of fierce tyranny, awe inspiring!


    Once formed, it will lead to the whole world for a tremor, instant pale!


    In that case, it looks like a pillar connecting the sky and bombards the lower part!


    "Boom


    The terrible explosion blew away, making the void rumble and tremble!


    The thunder and lightning burst in one blow, turned into a raging energy wave, and rushed to all directions!


    A piece of talisman and secret patterns spread everywhere, attacking and killing thousands of miles!


    On the back of the three demon emperors, the skin and flesh were immediately torn, and a scar like the abyss and gorge was struck out. The skin turned and burnt, and it was ferocious and terrifying!


    Under the collision with thunder, the evil spirit on his body sent out a series of "ho ho ho" sounds!


    "Oh..."


    The three demon emperors are still roaring, but this time, his voice becomes a little low, and the middle spirit is not as strong as before!


    At this moment, he also tasted the threat of death!


    Even if his body is invincible, he can''t stand Du Shaofu''s continuous bombardment!


    That terrible means fell on the body again and again, constantly consuming their own strength!


    Even with the help of the demon lord''s source stone, the energy will eventually be exhausted!


    As long as he does not die for a moment, Du Shaofu''s means will be carried out continuously!


    It is also true that the three evil emperors thought that, after the fall of the "sky thunder punishing the world", Du Shaofu once again jumped up and arrived at his side before the three evil emperors had recovered their gods!


    "Baquan do!"


    A shining fist, pounding down, hit the chest of the three demon emperors!


    After the sound of "bang", Pang Ran''s demon body was shaken back, fell on the ground and kept rolling, pressing out countless cracks on the ground, and spreading to the ground!


    In this process, Du Shaofu pursued him with all kinds of means!


    "Eight wastelands of thunder!"


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    "Sword roars!"


    "Thunder punishes the world!"


    "Heaven and earth are empty!"


    ¡­¡­


    A series of magical powers come down like a tsunami, and the laws of thunder and lightning interact with the laws of space. Zijin tianque also blooms in the hands of the youth in purple robes!


    This attack, every move is extremely terrible!


    When it falls, the roar of terror and the shrill roar one after another, splitting the space!


    The three evil emperors kept dodging and fighting. At first, they were able to fight against one or two, but in the end, they could not escape Du Shaofu''s means!


    His strength is more and more depressed, under the terrible attack, the trauma is more and more serious!


    Until the end of the day, he was completely ravaged by Du Shaofu!


    "The boy''s strength is so terrible!"


    Around, a large area of fog has been dispelled!


    Du Xiaoyao, huolei''s ancestor, hunji, Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo all showed their bodies one after another because they were not too far away!


    A cadre of people gaped at the war over there, all faces with a strong shock!


    Soul Ji red lips open, gaping said, unable to close!


    "Half step of heaven''s holy power, so terrible


    Ouyang Shuang also felt incredible.


    Du Xiaoyao, fire thunder ancestor two people smell speech, Mu ran place a head!"The Emperor..."


    Looking at the purple robe figure, he wandered around and abused the three evil emperors. The light flashed in Liu limo''s beautiful eyes. I didn''t know what I was thinking!


    Several people did not speak any more, just staring at it!


    With the passage of time, until a certain time, Du Shaofu''s means suddenly stopped for a moment!


    He danced wildly with black hair, and the purple robe was flying!


    On the other side, the breath of the three evil emperors is extremely weak!


    Thanks to the power of the demon, the huge body has been returned to its original form and restored to its original appearance!


    "Now, your life can be over!"


    Du Shaofu whispered, his palm suddenly turned, and thunder thundered all over the sky!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2622

    When Du Shaofu waved, the law of thunder and lightning suddenly came out. In the space, thunder like mountains hung upside down from nine days, like rivers hanging down, and like a thunderstorm and rain curtain, filling the whole space!


    Below, the three demon emperors sat on the ground, their breath withered!


    The power of the devil in his body has been exhausted, and even his original strength has been reduced by more than half!


    On the body of the devil, the scars are everywhere, and the flesh and blood are scorched and winding!


    He looked up at the sky and looked at the boundless thunder. The light was dim in a pair of magic pupils. At this time, there was an endless sense of despair!


    "My life is over!"


    Three evil emperor''s mouth murmurs, how also can''t cover up the shocking color in the eye!


    Du Shaofu''s strength is really too terrible!


    In the past few years, the young man in purple robe has grown up to this point, almost unconsciously!


    Even if you have the power of the demon lord''s source stone, the cultivation has been greatly enhanced, infinitely close to the strength of the half step heavenly saint, it can not compete with it!


    At this moment, in the heart of the three evil emperors, there is no reason to raise a sense of sadness!


    "I knew that you du Shaofu would become the enemy of our demon sect. In my early years, no matter what the price, I should have killed you in the cradle."


    The three evil emperors thought with emotion that they had underestimated this human being before!


    It''s a pity that time waits for no one. It''s meaningless to think about it at this time!


    At present, he seems to have no alternative but to wait for death!


    In that terrible majesty, everything is imprisoned. It''s hard to escape the yuan God!


    Three evil emperor heart sigh, mind electric turn, only in the blink of an eye, can not pass the idea!


    Then, in that pair of dim pupil, suddenly there is a firm light flash, with a decisive color, seems to have made some kind of decision in general!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    The thunder and lightning roared wildly all over the sky. In an instant, it reached the top of the three demon emperors!


    The fierce and domineering breath came to me like a sharp blade, which would shatter the void!


    At this time, the three magic emperors who sat on the ground suddenly climbed up!


    "Du Shaofu, if you want me to die, you have to pay enough for it!"


    The three evil emperors opened their arms and roared up to the sky, as if in greeting the fierce thunder!


    In this process, his body suddenly expanded, and the blood red color filled his whole pupil, and the boundless ferocious gas was sent out and rolled out!


    With his action, the air machine suddenly appeared and spread in the field!


    As if the mountain torrent dive, with the momentum of killing everything, impact the four fields!


    "Do you want to blow yourself up?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, and he felt a trace of palpitation for such a breath!


    He could feel that the self explosion of the three evil emperors was not ordinary. It should have inspired some secret method, enhanced his great power, and wanted to fight back on his deathbed!


    Otherwise, he would not have noticed the danger of Du Shaofu!


    "Back


    In the distance, huolei Laozu drank lightly, and then he didn''t want to remind Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang, hunji and Liu limo. At the same time, he suddenly retreated and hid far away!


    In fact, there was no need for him to remind them. The four men were also aware of the terrible threat and immediately stepped back into the mist in the distance!


    "I know I can''t kill you, but I will never let you live! One day, the Lord will take revenge for me! This world will eventually be the world of the demon sect. Everyone must die, and no one can stop the steps of the demon lord! "


    Three evil emperor long cry, just as the thunder and rain curtain is approaching, the whole body "bang" explodes!


    Under the influence of the secret method, the self explosion of the three evil emperors is extremely terrible. The power of the body and the original spirit is powerful. They are rampant under the endless demon Qi, and the violent energy impacts nine days and ten places!


    In the air, large and large pieces of thunder were broken, and were directly smashed into pieces!


    Dissipated energy, into a vast number of talisman secret patterns, destroy the withered and decadent, sweep everything!


    The surrounding fog was dispelled, and a large blank area appeared!


    Magic gas and thunder lightning are constantly broken and annihilated, collide with each other, and the atmosphere transpiration, like boiling water!


    There are a series of whistling sounds, or sharp, or high, or grand!


    The energy flying all over the sky, not only violent, after a long time to become peaceful, gradually disappear!


    That sounds like the end of the end of the roar, sharp sound, also disappeared at last!


    Only on the ground, there is a deep pit, which is the last trace left by the war!When all the violent scenes slowly fade away, the fog around them is also slowly closing in, which will soon fill the original battlefield position!


    However, before the death of the three evil emperors, they thought too much!


    He wanted to use the self explosion to severely hurt Du Shaofu, but he didn''t expect that Du Shaofu had already exerted his supporting and shaking style at the moment when he launched it, and went to the place where he had gone!


    No matter how terrible the self explosion was, it did not cause any damage to the young man in purple robe!


    "Hoo..."


    In the cover of the fog, there are a number of shadow flash, in the meantime.


    When they came to the pit, they were silent for a moment.


    "Dead at last?"


    Du Xiaoyao gently breathed out a breath and said that in his eyes, because of the existence of fog, he could only see a little bit of the scene in front of him, but he also knew that under Du Shaofu''s powerful means, the three demon emperors should not have much reason to survive!


    "There should be no fake!"


    Du Shaofu responded, but there was also a trace of uncertainty in his tone.


    Because, earlier in the snow Ling Mountain killed the nine demon emperor, at this time is still alive and kicking in.


    Needless to say, it must be the devil''s means to revive it!


    I just don''t know that the success of the three evil emperors is the real destruction of both the body and the spirit. I don''t know whether such means can work!


    "Not so much! Killing a three evil emperor is also a great help to kill the demon God! But our real enemy is still the devil


    The fire thunder old ancestor in side receives a word way.


    "What the ancestor said is true. The devil will not die. Even if we remove all the nine evil emperors, we will not be able to shake the foundation of the demon sect."


    Du Shaofu said, there is a bit of melancholy between the eyebrows.


    The devil is immortal in this world, and he is immortal!


    The only thing we can do is to suppress it as our ancestors did in ancient times!


    However, in today''s world, no one has such strength!


    Even if the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God come again, there is no way to take the demon God!


    "Unless..."


    Du Shaofu thought to himself that unless someone could surpass the Holy Land and reach the same realm as his ancestors, he could integrate the way of heaven and mobilize the Invisible Rules of this world to suppress the demons again!


    In this world, the only person who has the most chance to reach that realm again is himself!


    After stepping into the half step heavenly sage, his cultivation has been far ahead of everyone!


    However, even if we put the opportunity to integrate the way of heaven in front of Du Shaofu, he would feel repulsive and hesitant!


    Because he knows that the way of heaven is selfless, but the way of heaven is more merciless!


    Once the final outcome of the suppression, the two gods will not be destroyed!


    Even if he could not die, Du Shaofu could not sit on the supreme position and lay down his close relatives and love!


    "I think too much. If we can''t suppress the devil, then no one can survive. What kind of close relatives and love do you talk about?"


    Du Shaofu took a little breath and sighed. His mind was gradually strengthened.


    Looking back, my eyes swept past huolei Laozu, Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang, hunji and Liu limo. In my mind, I also saw many figures.


    Father, mother, sister, Xiaohu, Xiaoqing, Sima Muhan, Dongli Qingqing, qiyexi, yilao, Murong youruo, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoba, xiaoqilin, etc


    Du Shaofu''s eyes slowly became sharp and sharp!


    From this moment on, he knew in his heart that if one day he had to embark on the road of integrating the way of heaven, he would not have half a minute''s hesitation!


    If you can use your life to suppress demons, so as to get the care of these relatives, then everything is worth it!


    "Let''s go!"


    He shook his head and drove away the confusion in his mind. Du Shaofu said to several people around him.


    Then, no longer continue to delay here, turn around and go!


    Looking at the purple robe figure and walking, huolei Laozu, Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang, hunji and Liu limo looked at each other, as if they could see some desolation and determination from their bodies.


    And this kind of emotion, seems to have never appeared in that young man''s body!


    "The burden on his shoulders is too heavy!"


    Huolei Laozu sighed, as if he had seen through Du Shaofu''s mood at this time!


    After hearing the words of huolei, the remaining four people all nodded and agreed.


    Lonely, because of their own powerlessness!


    Resolute, is for oneself to guard the person, but must persevere the determination!


    "Wait for us!"


    Ouyang Shuang called out, and his exquisite figure spread out. He quickly caught up with the pace of the purple robed youth and walked with him side by side!"Boss, slow down!"


    Du Xiaoyao also yelled. With a flash of gold under his feet, he went to the other side of Du Shaofu and went with him!


    "Go


    After hailing, huolei, together with hunji and Liu limo, flew to both sides of Du Shaofu and moved forward in silence!


    Seeing such a scene, Du Shaofu was stunned for a moment, and his face showed a light smile!


    No matter how to say, there are countless people around me, just like these people around me, they will stand shoulder to shoulder with themselves and pledge to fight to the end!


    That''s enough!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2623

    This misty world is vast and boundless. At this time, I''m afraid there are no less than thousands of people lost in it and can''t find a way out!


    In some place, it is also filled with boundless fog.


    Here, there is a giant incomparable figure, releasing a strong evil spirit.


    Around its body, there are countless corpses, mountains and blood, ghosts and demons, extremely vicious!


    This figure is the devil!


    Beside him, there are the great devil emperor, the four devil emperors and the five devil emperors. They all walk in the misty space with him!


    "The three demons are dead!"


    All of a sudden, the devil stopped, turned his head and looked at a certain position and said softly.


    "What!"


    The great devil emperor, the four evil emperor and the five evil emperor were all surprised and looked at the demon God in an incredible way.


    "He blew himself up and died. The demon spirit is gone and can''t be reborn!"


    The devil explained that there was no strong fluctuation in the words.


    "Who is it! Who killed the third


    The four magic emperors clenched their fists, and the killing intention flashed in his pupils.


    "Who can force him to the self destructing situation, except Du Shaofu, who can force him to explode?"


    The great demon emperor''s voice was gloomy and hoarse, and there was a strong evil spirit outside his petite body. He could not see his face clearly.


    "He died of self explosion, and the evil spirit was annihilated. The third one can''t be saved again!"


    The five evil emperor spoke, it seems that he felt deep pain in his heart!


    If the devil is still there, then by the means of the demon lord, the third can be reborn like Lao Jiu!


    "Du Shaofu, one day, I want you to die badly!"


    Four evil emperor suddenly one punch to smash the void, said in a sharp voice.


    ¡­¡­


    After Du Shaofu killed the three evil emperors, his party of six people continued to set foot on the road and made further progress.


    With the heaven and earth bag in his hand and the spirit inside, Du Shaofu could easily see through the fog and March freely.


    Under the leadership of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Ouyang Shuang no longer feel emaciated because of the monotonous space here.


    "We must find the rest as soon as possible!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes wavered and he said softly.


    With his body unfolding, his speed was incomparable, and soon he was far away.


    At the same time, he also released a kind of invisible power, involving the remaining five people, with them to advance together, in case they lost!


    "Boss, you use the power of Yuan Shen to investigate it!" Du Xiaoyao Dao.


    With Du Shaofu''s powerful power, it is much more convenient to find out the situation here than to look at it with his eyes!


    "No, the power of Yuan Shen is still unable to spread too far away, only with the naked eye to observe!" Du Shaofu replied.


    He had already tried, though with the power of the spirit, he could see the distance.


    However, the power of the yuan God is still greatly limited, and the force trapped in the scope of a square inch can not play any role!


    Therefore, if you want to find the wasteland and other forces, you have to look with your eyes!


    Hope that before this, they don''t meet the devil or a few big devil emperors!


    "Well, there''s someone over there!"


    Du Shaofu thought in his heart, but his eyes kept sweeping around him.


    All of a sudden, he said softly.


    He was walking in the distance.


    "Who is it?" Asked huolei.


    "It''s a demon cult man!"


    Du Shaofu''s tone became gloomy and murderous.


    He had a slight impression on the man of the demon sect. He met him outside the space gate. He was in the camp of the demon sect. He was a holy land cultivator!


    But Du Shaofu didn''t expect that in addition to the six magic emperors, the rest of the demon sect also came in.


    Needless to say, the seven devil emperor, the eight devil emperor, the nine devil emperor, the magic temple, and the demon Lingzi must be here at this time.


    "Since it''s a villain of the demon cult, go and kill him!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s two pupils gave out fierce light and said in a vicious way.


    "Go


    Du Shaofu did not talk nonsense. Even if he took a few people, he swept out and went directly in the direction of the demon cult.


    A person of the demon sect who practices in the holy land, since he met here, he has no reason to let go!


    As the backbone of the demon sect, if you kill one, you will lose one!


    "Boss, tell me where the devil sect man is and how far away it is. I''ll kill him!"


    On the way, Du Xiaoyao asked again.


    "It''s right in front of you, but a hundred miles away!"


    Du Shaofu replied that with the speed of several of them, they soon approached the man.


    However, due to the obstruction of fog, the other party can not find the danger is approaching!"I''ll go first!"


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly gave a light drink, and then left Du Shaofu''s five people and rushed forward.


    In addition to Du Shaofu, in the sight of huolei Laozu, hunji, Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo, Du Xiaoyao''s figure flashed away and disappeared in the fog ahead.


    "This guy is in a hurry!" Soul Ji laughed and scolded.


    "He was a dead monkey Ouyang Shuang turned his mouth.


    In front of him, the powerful man in the holy land of the demon sect, his eyes were red and full of blood.


    Under the terrible pressure of this space, coupled with the ubiquitous fog, he suffered from mental torture, consumed most of his strength and depressed his expression.


    Obviously, they have been here for a long time!


    "Lord devil, Lord devil, where are you?"


    The demon cult man spoke to himself feebly, and his tone was full of endless tiredness.


    He raised his head blankly and looked around, hoping to see some figures.


    However, to his disappointment, there was still nothing to see except the fog.


    Just as he took back his sight and intended to continue to wander for no reason, suddenly there was a voice ringing in his ear.


    "Your Lord devil is waiting for you. He asked me to come and see you."


    Hearing this, the demon cult man felt as if he were singing like the sounds of nature. He suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were full of brilliance, and instantly became energetic!


    At the same time, his heart also rose a sense of escape from life, like a light in the dark, guiding him forward.


    He looked behind in surprise and saw a golden light in his sight!


    The golden light, with a palm, carrying the power of terror, blatantly printed to his head!


    And the next moment, he also saw the master of this palm, for all the people of the demon cult, the opposite person, no one knows!


    "Du Xiaoyao! You are Du Xiaoyao


    The man of the demon cult was suddenly surprised and cried out in panic. Who else could be the young man in front of him, except the brother of Du Shaofu, the devil king, and Du Xiaoyao, who possessed the body of red Jiri macaque!


    In his heart, after great joy, he was shocked again!


    This is a strong man who can compete with the devil emperor. He met him unexpectedly!


    As soon as Du Xiaoyao came up, he was carrying a terrible and incomparable attack, which made the devil cult''s people''s hair explode and give birth to coldness all over the body.


    If he didn''t want to, he would withdraw quickly and try to avoid the attack.


    At the same time, a big black sword was also held in his hand. The rolling evil Qi was steaming wildly on the blade, and the smoke was dense!


    The big sword broke the void, and the evil spirit was rampant. He chopped at Du Xiaoyao''s golden hand!


    Knowing that we are invincible, we must not wait for death!


    "In front of Laozi, there is no room for you to resist!"


    Du Xiaoyao drank in a deep voice, and the speed of his palm hitting was fast up to three points. He didn''t dodge, but he went straight to the big knife!


    The force of the sky breaks out, and the void rumbles!


    "Keng" after the sound of a shock, the black sword wrapped by magic gas was instantly crushed by Du Xiaoyao''s golden hand!


    A sacred vessel, in a face, instantly turned into pieces!


    And then, Du Xiaoyao palm castration does not reduce, is suddenly on the top of the demon cult people''s head!


    Under the control of Du Xiaoyao, the boundless and majestic power surges down, invades Du Xiaoyao''s body and destroys its meridians and Shenque in an instant!


    "Ah..."


    The man of the demon cult screamed, and his whole body was shaking with evil Qi, and he wanted to get rid of it.


    However, his cultivation is just the initial level of the holy land. Even in the middle period, there is still a long way to go. Where can he compete with Du Xiaoyao, he is only crushed!


    His body was cracking, his blood was gushing, his seven orifices were exploding at the same time, scarlet blood flowed out of his mouth, nostrils, eyes and ears!


    "Go with your Lord three demons!"


    Du Xiaoyao gave a cold smile, and then the palm power increased by 20% again, surging out: "death!"


    "Bang..."


    The body of the demon cult couldn''t bear the power of Du Xiaoyao any longer. It suddenly exploded and turned into a cloud of blood mist, which penetrated into the surrounding fog, and then faded away!


    Du Xiaoyao slowly took back the palm of his hand, looked at the man who had disappeared in front of him, and snorted in his nose.


    Under the protection of his golden mask, the blood mist did not even touch him.


    "Well, let''s go on!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s five men also caught up and appeared beside Du Xiaoyao.


    They all felt happy for the killing of that demon sect man!


    After all, it''s a holy land cultivator!For the demon sect, every one of the strongmen of the holy land will inevitably feel heartache!


    After that, Du Shaofu set out again without further delay.


    "Boss, next, we should not only find our own people, but also find some villains of the demon sect and kill them fiercely!"


    Du Xiaoyao opened his mouth with a terrible and ferocious meaning.


    "I think this method is feasible. With the help of the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth, we can push all the people of the demon sect here!"


    The fire thunder old ancestor receives a word, the old eyes squint.


    "Yes, the devil God and the rest of the devil emperor are trapped here, unable to take care of each other! If you don''t take advantage of this opportunity to slaughter wantonly, how can you be worthy of their demon lord! "


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, but he was not aware of this!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2624

    Du Shaofu and others continued to set foot on the road, constantly wandering around in the misty space, trying to find the strong people from the three continents and nine states, or the people of the demon religion!


    Hun Ji had told Du Shaofu before that all the great forces from the outside world were competing for each other. I''m afraid that at this time, those who had reached the holy land had already stepped through the empty corridor and entered the misty space!


    And from the mouth of Ouyang Shuang and Liu limo, this is finally confirmed!


    Because of Du Shaofu''s breakthrough, the demon God then moved, which made countless people worry that he would take measures to kill Du Shaofu, so that they would move on their own to strengthen the power of Dapeng emperor!


    Many strong people set out from the outside world one after another, and many people have converged along the way to form a more magnificent team.


    After entering the demon world, at the door of that space, I ran into the three magic emperors, magic spirits and magic Chas of the demon sect, and a fierce fight broke out between the two sides!


    Because of the evil cult people, because of Du Shaofu''s previous move of punishing the world by thunder, many of their fighting power was damaged.


    And outside people are constantly into the battlefield, the overall situation of the war is one-sided trend, the evil cult is completely under pressure!


    Finally, the three magic emperors made a decision and took a group of cadres to enter the space portal and come here!


    This fog space is too vast to know the boundary. It is not easy for Du Shaofu to meet with many powerful people.


    However, with his speed, with Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang and other people through, fast and incomparable.


    Du Shaofu was flying in the sky, looking down, and his sight covered a wide range.


    Pieces of land passed under his feet, and his sight swept over them.


    Finally, I found some acquaintances.


    The first one we met was the Phoenix sage of the Phoenix clan.


    Later, he joined up with the old man of dihoe, Jialou jueyu of the family of golden winged Dapeng birds, Tianhuang leopard like the wild land animals, and Binglun Bingchen, the master of snow palace in the snow mountain.


    During this period, a group of people also met several demon sect people, but they were all ordinary strongmen of holy land.


    Every time, Du Xiaoyao takes the lead and rushes forward to kill all these people!


    No one will be kind to the people of demon sect!


    If you do not kill them today, they will become a great trouble to all living creatures in the future!


    "Little demon, there is a demon cult man in front of me!"


    Du Shaofu said again as they moved on.


    "Understand!"


    There is no need to hesitate or ask any more questions. Du Xiaoyao''s body shape is to rush out and kill the man with the lightning speed!


    "Hehe, this foggy space is really a good place! The demon God and several big demon emperors are not in, we can let go of our hands and feet to kill! I really hope that when everyone gets out of this misty space, the devil will become a light rod commander! "


    Du Xiaoyao was laughing, and his handsome face was filled with a sense of happiness.


    In his eyes, however, there was a fierce light, with a fierce meaning!


    "I hope the devil will find the recovered thing later!"


    The old man of the earth hoe sighed with sadness.


    The devil must be quite sure when he comes here.


    No one can predict what will happen here when he finds something to recover!


    However, he was not worried about himself and others, because with Du Shaofu''s bag of heaven and earth, the fog space would not have trapped them to death!


    "Let''s go on our way!"


    Du Shaofu called, and more than ten figures broke through the air and continued to sweep in the misty space.


    Endless land retreated at the feet of the people, and large areas were searched.


    After about two days, the team of Du Shaofu became stronger and stronger!


    Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaohu, Dugu Huotian, Lei Tianhuang, qingluan Xiaoqing, xuyangzi of Taoism, Hu xuanhu of Mohist school, Lei Yang, Gu Xinyan, lezhengtongxuan of Yunzhou tianyinjiao, Xiaogu of Xiaotian demon lion clan in ancient wasteland, Ji Qianyue of renzu temple, etc. are all soldiers returning to the same place!


    Add up before and after, a total of no less than 30 people gathered together!


    After seeing Du Shaofu, all these people were very happy!


    After a word or two of cold talk between each other, they continued to sweep around under the leadership of Du Shaofu.


    After a few days, more and more powerful people were discovered by Du Shaofu.


    Du Tingxuan, Xiaoxing, xiaoqilin, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoqing, Du Shaojing, yepiaoling, qianguyu, yeluhan, Dai Xingyu, mujianchen, bailiwuyuan, Sima Muhan, Dongli Qingqing, Zixuan, huanglinger, chiyao, Huyu, Jiang Yating, fengwuche, etc.


    Even the old green dragon, who guarded the dragon clan, also came here!


    There are also two people, Liuxia fairy and bingzu, from the holy demon Hall of the demon world, who are also here!


    After this, the team on this side continued to grow and went straight to 100 people.These people are all the accomplishments above the Holy Land!


    What made Du Shaofu''s eyelids jump most was the change of little stars.


    "The holy land has reached its peak."


    Du Shaofu was shocked.


    After the first World War of the dragon people, little star entered the longmian cave to accept the things left by her father, the Dragon God.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I came out this time, I was already so powerful that I was not weaker than before I broke through half step Tiansheng. This is really too terrible!


    "As expected, he is indeed the most powerful one, and his means are beyond his reach."


    As Du Shaofu said, he could not help but sigh at the power of the Dragon God!


    If it was not because of the bottleneck of heaven''s holy land, the little star would not have gone to this time!


    "Dad, isn''t your strength improved faster! Even if my father left me the inheritance, I still can''t catch up with your training speed! "


    The little star curled his lips and turned Du Shaofu''s eyes white.


    As soon as this was said, the rest of us all agreed with him.


    The young man in purple robe didn''t know how to practice. He was only in his thirties. He had already reached the top of the world, overlooking all the creatures in the world!


    Except for the devil, there is no resistance!


    However, at the same time, they were all expressionless, and there was no big shock in their hearts, because everyone had been numb to this situation.


    "How about I''m your father?"


    Du Shaofu smiles, reaches out and rubs Xiaoxing''s hair in a mess, attracting the girl''s death gaze!


    "Boss, let''s go on sweeping."


    Du Xiaoyao rubbed his hands and said to Du Shaofu.


    In recent days, in addition to gathering nearly a hundred people, they also met with evil cult people.


    There are about 50 or 60 members of the demon sect, all of them have been killed!


    Most of them died in Du Xiaoyao''s hands!


    They set off again and set out on their way.


    Little Qilin jumped out of Ouyang Shuang''s arms and climbed directly onto Du Shaofu''s skull. The old God was squatting on the ground, his big bright eyes narrowed, and he took a nap. He was very comfortable.


    Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang, however, fall between Dongli Qingqing and Zixuan and hide from Du Shaofu.


    Because at the beginning of seeing them, Du Shaofu''s fierce look in his eyes made the two little guys feel scared!


    When the devil came here, the two little things ran to join in the fun. Du Shaofu wanted to pick them up and slap them in the butt!


    However, under the protection of several women, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang''s buttocks have been saved, but they are still afraid of Du Shaofu.


    As time went by, more and more powerful men were found by Du Shaofu.


    It''s just that in this huge space, the more difficult it is to get together in the future.


    From the killing of the three evil emperors, a total of half a month passed, and they finally gathered a total of 1560 people.


    At the same time, the number of people who died in their hands of the evil cult is about to reach hundreds!


    "Haha Before that, there were no less than 500 holy places in the demon sect! Outside the space portal, the boss killed nearly 200 people with one move, and then hundreds died, leaving only 200 people! I don''t know if the devil God and several big devil emperors will be distressed if they know this news! "


    Du Xiaoyao laughs, the corners of his mouth wish to grin to the ear root!


    He is the most active and happy person to kill the demon sect!


    However, in the small star, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang these guys together, Du Xiaoyao''s mobile phone will be much less.


    Especially the little star, with her terrible strength, even if Du Xiaoyao wants to fight, but also can''t win her!


    All the people keep on marching, meeting with the strongmen of three continents and nine states one by one, at the same time, they are killing constantly!


    In this misty space, everything seems so calm.


    However, in this unseen calm, many evil cult figures were crushed and killed!


    People pushed across, one by one, making the overall strength of the demon cult, unconsciously suffered great damage!


    "It''s just a pity that I didn''t meet some other magic emperors!"


    The little star eyebrow center mark sends light, deep voice says.


    At present, her strength, has been able to crush several big magic emperor completely!


    If you can meet them and cut off the most powerful arm of the devil, it will be a great pleasure!


    Unfortunately, only at the beginning, Du Shaofu killed the three evil emperors. As for the remaining few people, they did not meet.


    "And the devil


    The fire thunder ancestor suddenly said, the old face kills the opportunity fiercely to shoot!The evil spirit son has the thunder and the martial vein, must be the Du family''s person, also has the inseparable relation with the ancient time''s heaven way.


    In this regard, huolei ancestor, who is also related to Du''s ancestors, can''t let go.


    His heart only wants to be able to uncover the magic spirit son''s robe cap, to see its true face!


    To see which Dujia''s unworthy descendant will be driven by the devil!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2625

    As for the real identity of the evil spirit son, it is not only the ancestors of huolei who deeply care about him, but also the Du family members, including Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan, who also want to capture him and uncover his true face.


    "Always know who he is!"


    Du Shaofu said in a gloomy voice. Like the ancestor of fire and thunder, his eyes burst out with killing intention!


    There is no doubt that the devil has thunder and martial veins, so the blood of Du family must be flowing in his body.


    As a descendant of the way of heaven, he actually worked for the devil, which made everyone unable to understand the fact.


    Such a scum can be said to be everyone''s death!


    "Perhaps he was not of his own volition, or perhaps!"


    Du Tingxuan took out a jar of wine from the bag of heaven and earth, and poured it mercilessly.


    It can be seen that he is not in a good mood when it comes to the devil.


    "You have a guess about his identity, don''t you?"


    Du Shaojing Yingying stepped forward and asked Du Tingxuan. His bright eyes fixed on his father, hoping to see something famous from his face.


    Since the father said what he had just said, he must have made his own inference about the identity of the devil. Otherwise, he would not have said that.


    However, to her disappointment, Du Tingxuan, after swallowing a mouthful of strong liquor, had just restrained his mood, and his face did not fluctuate much.


    "True or false, there will be a final conclusion one day, the identity of the devil will always be revealed!"


    When Du Shaofu saw the drunkard''s father didn''t answer, he knew that he didn''t want to say anything, so he had to open his mouth and make a round.


    Since father doesn''t want to talk, it''s better not to force him!


    Because Du Shaofu also had his own guess.


    What can be concluded now is that his own inference and father''s conjecture should coincide.


    Because of this, he understood why his father was in a bad mood!


    There are so many people in the Du family. Most of them know each other, and no one goes missing or betrays him without any reason. He becomes a devil and a running dog of the demon sect!


    It''s not difficult to guess the real origin of this idea!


    But it is only on the day when he unveils his robe and hat that this can be truly confirmed!


    No matter the evil spirit son is willing to betray, or out of helplessness and forced to do it, Du Shaofu would never allow such a thing to exist all the time, and it must be ended in some way!


    "Let''s go on!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t say anything more. Instead, he took more than 100 Holy Land practitioners, and his speed was even faster.


    Time can''t be delayed, and no one knows when the devil will be able to find it.


    Before that, taking advantage of the existence of this foggy space, it would be better to gather more powerful people from the three continents and nine states and kill more people of the demon cult.


    Because, once the devil''s goal is achieved, no one knows what kind of changes will happen here.


    But it is certain that once the devil succeeds, the final result will make the creatures in this world suffer huge losses!


    At present, when all the people are scattered and left alone, there will be too many crises to face!


    "There are at least hundreds of people coming in this time! In addition to the hundreds of holy places of the demon sect, there are nearly a thousand! And now we gather together, together with the people of the demon sect who have been killed, in this space, there are more than 200 people but less than 300 people! That is to say, there are still about seven hundred that we haven''t met yet


    During the procession, Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen battle group, calculated by holding his finger.


    The number of 700 is not a small number, but the space is so vast that it takes Du Shaofu a lot of time to gather more than 100 people.


    It''s almost impossible to put all people together!


    However, the more people we gather together before the demons get something to recover, the more favorable it will be for the later things!


    "Unfortunately, in this foggy space, only Shao Fu can see through everything with the help of means. In addition, the power of Yuan Shen is not available. It''s too inefficient to find people!"


    Fire thunder old ancestor receives a word.


    If everyone could be like Du Shaofu, it would be much easier to look for them separately!


    Of course, this idea is unrealistic.


    Because if everyone has this means, then the fog space has no meaning of existence.


    The devil God and the people of the demon sect can easily find them and can''t avoid the war!


    In this way, the advantages they have at this time are gone!


    "There''s movement ahead!"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu said, his eyes narrowed sharply.


    The fierce breath sent out, and even the little Kirin, who was squatting on his head to doze, woke up in a moment.


    "Is it the devil''s cult again?"Du Xiaoyao licked his lips, and some of them couldn''t wait to ask. His hands were itching and rubbing!


    At the same time, the momentum of the little star is also suddenly up, the mark on the eyebrow becomes more charming and strange, with a murderous spirit.


    Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang also poked out their small heads from behind the girls. They were all ready to go.


    "Yes, it''s the devil''s sect, and my second brother!"


    Du Shaofu whispered and quickly took the crowd away.


    His sight was not obstructed by fog, but directly saw the scene in the distance.


    There, there is a fight between two people!


    As the distance approached, the appearance of the belligerent fell into his eyes.


    One of them is his second brother, Du Yunlong!


    And the one who was at war with him was a demon sect member.


    "It''s second uncle. Let''s help him quickly."


    Du Xiaoba called and took Du Xiaohuang away.


    Small star is not willing to lag behind, a small body under the exhibition, is more than two small guys.


    "Wait for me!"


    The little Qilin yelled and rushed out of Du Shaofu''s head. He ran after him and disappeared in the fog.


    Seeing such a scene, Du Xiaoyao was about to rush forward, and suddenly stopped down. His handsome face showed a look of distress.


    He knows that the strength of these little guys is not much weaker than him, especially the little star, which is above him!


    If they go there, they will not be able to get along with the excitement. Even if one of the nine magic emperors is one of them, the devil sect''s people can''t escape!


    Du Shaofu also gave a smile and did not rush over.


    In his eyes, the second elder brother is fighting with the people of the demon cult, which is a situation of equal strength.


    Between each other, want to defeat each other in a short time, are difficult to achieve!


    With Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin, the people of the demon sect are doomed today!


    "Boss, let''s get over here. Nobody can see anything but you! Although I can''t do it, it''s good to see the excitement! "


    Du Xiaoyao said to Du Shaofu, feeling quite depressed and depressed.


    A few little devil here, I''m afraid the next is no chance to shoot!


    "No problem!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and agreed. He took the crowd to the front and surrounded their battlefield.


    "It''s the perfect cultivation of the Holy Land!"


    Due to the fighting between Du Yunlong and the demon cult, the terrible energy fluctuation has dispelled the fog within hundreds of miles around them. Therefore, when people come near, their sight is no longer obstructed, and they can clearly see the scene of their fight.


    But these two people''s cultivation is not vulgar, actually is the holy land complete strength.


    They don''t know much about the people of the demon sect, but in addition to the nine magic emperors, there are some strong people with perfect holy land, which are also normal things.


    However, Du Yunlong''s performance can only be described with the word "demon"!


    Even Du Shaofu could not help but look at his second brother with a new look!


    He knew that the second elder brother''s talent was extraordinary, and his efforts in practice were amazing. At the same time, he also had many opportunities. He once obtained the inheritance of Fu Huang Tian Sheng in the ancient wasteland.


    However, to be able to reach such a state so quickly, people have to take a breath of cool air!


    Although compared with Xiaoxing, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaoba, his speed is nothing at all, but it is enough to shock the world!


    You know, before you and others enter the ancient wasteland, the second elder brother is only the realm of martial arts, even the holy land!


    "People of demon sect! Kill


    In the eyes of more than 100 strongmen in the holy land, Du Yunlong only heard a big drink.


    A sacred instrument in the hand, in the swing, is the boundless thunder light surging down, smashing the endless void, toward the devil cult people crazy pour down!


    Under the control of his body''s thunder and martial pulse, the terrible thunder is like a waterfall!


    The void is in this scene, a huge black hole appears, making way for the thunder waterfall to move forward!


    "Hum! Today, let me have a look at the thunder and martial pulse of Du''s family. How amazing it is


    The man of the demon cult also uttered a cold hum. The sacred vessels in his hands vibrated violently, causing bursts of hum, which made the eardrum confused!


    Strong evil spirit surged out of him and blessed the sacred vessels in his hands!


    In the void in front of him, there are corpse mountain illusions, there is a sea of blood, with a bloody breath, as if the scene of purgatory!


    The two people''s attack instantaneously collided together, suddenly burst out the terrible impact explosion sound!


    After the big bang, the broken energy swept and roared, spread and spread in the space, and then turned into a huge rune, flying wildly!The figure of the two men also retreated at the same time, and their Qi machines were shaken to a certain extent.


    However, after only one breath, they all stabilized, and the strength was not affected too much!


    This time, it''s still the same result!


    "Uncle, let''s help you!"


    At this time, Du Xiaohuang''s clear cry rang out and fell in the ears of Du Yunlong and that demon sect person.


    "Second uncle, we are coming!"


    Little Qilin''s four hoofs are stepping on the light of thunder and lightning, and shouts crisply. After that, he gives Du Yunlong a "Kirin style" smile.


    Right next to them, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang also moved at the same time, and rushed straight to the battlefield and fell on Du Yunlong''s side.


    Seeing such a scene, Du Yunlong and the people of the demon sect were stunned for a moment.


    In this misty space, there are several little guys at the same time, which makes them feel a little incredible!


    "Xiaoxing, Xiaoba, Xiaohuang, Xiaolin!"


    After Du Yunlong had a moment''s concentration, he showed a smile.


    In this foggy space, he also wandered alone for a long time, and finally saw several nephews and nieces. How could he not be happy.


    "It''s them


    On the other hand, the man of the demon sect was mercilessly slapped on his face!


    These little things, he but all know, no one is a simple generation!


    If he meets alone, he still has the confidence to be able to fight!


    But now the four come together, plus the strength of the opposite Du Yunlong is not weaker than himself. I''m afraid the next situation will be some bad!


    If we continue to fight hard, there will even be the danger of falling down!


    "Why, so many people are here!"


    Soon, Du Yunlong discovered that there were more than 100 figures standing in the void on the periphery of the battlefield, all looking at themselves and others.


    Among them, the third uncle Du Tingxuan, the third younger brother Du Shaofu and so on all are present!


    "Ha ha, you are so powerful that you have gathered so many people!"


    Du Yunlong laughed out loud. He was also worried that many powerful people would meet people of demon sect who have advanced cultivation here, and encounter unimaginable things!


    But now, see a lot of people here, immediately feel relieved a lot!


    "Du Du Shaofu


    On the other side, the people of the demon sect naturally saw all this.


    When the figure of the purple robe fell into his eyes, his face turned pale and his lips shivered!


    "Pedaling, pedaling..."


    This demon cult people unconsciously back three steps, body shaking like chaff, rustling!


    The boundless fear was intended to spread in his heart and made him cold all over!


    However, he knew that Du Shaofu, as the biggest enemy of the demon sect, had already stepped into the realm of half a step of heaven, and the nine evil emperors could not do anything with him!


    And their own a little holy land is complete, will not be looked at by the other party at all!


    In fact, it was just like this, the devil just looked at it quietly, and didn''t seem to have the intention to move!


    Thinking of this, he can''t help but also brew up some plans!


    "Second uncle, let''s work together to solve this evil sect thief!"


    Said the little star, and the ferocity came from his body!


    "Yes, we have to find someone else, but we can''t wait too long because of him!"


    Du Xiaohuang small head big point, pull Du Yunlong''s Cape to say.


    "Ha ha, good! I had seen a man with similar accomplishments. I was happy with hunting and wanted to sharpen myself! Just in this foggy space, I couldn''t get out for a while, so I played for a long time! Now that you have said so, I have let go of my hands, and I will work with you to solve this evil sect thief as soon as possible


    Du Yunlong roared with laughter, and his heroic voice came into being!


    At the same time, his body is suddenly out of a vast boundless breath!


    The terrible light burst out like a scorching day!


    Then, in this light, there is a virtual shadow, condensing and forming over Du Yunlong''s head!


    Suddenly, the terrible pressure came, as if an ancient thing awakened, with the breath of suppressing everything!


    In such a scene, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin all stepped back. Even little star also stepped back a little, and his breath flowed, which just offset Du Yunlong''s prestige!


    "When!"


    Only a huge sound was heard, like a great bell, shaking the whole void, making heaven and earth tremble for it!


    "Fu Huang Sheng Zhong, up!"


    Du Yunlong drank and exhaled!


    The endless light of his body, quickly rushed to the sky, into the shadow, so that it quickly condensed into a substance, into the shape of a big clock!Such a big bell is a world-famous heavy weapon, which seems to be a thing of the past. It releases terrible majesty and has the utmost magnificence!


    As soon as it appears, there is no action, which is to make the surrounding space burst out soundlessly, and the cracks spread towards the surrounding area, like a spider web!


    "Wow! Second uncle is so powerful, it seems that he is even stronger than me! "


    Little Qilin blinked and blinked, and looked up at Du Yunlong, with a kind of worship color!


    "Sister Xingxing, I don''t think we have anything to do. Let''s go first."


    Du Xiaohuang pulled little star''s sleeve, weak tunnel.


    "Let''s go and have a look at the excitement."


    Little star also nods, takes Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin to leave, retreats to the side, and plans to watch the war quietly!


    Their second uncle''s strength at this time, even the little star felt a little terrible!


    In this way, I''m afraid they don''t need them at all!


    In fact, not only a few little guys, but also Du Shaofu, who was dozens of miles away, was shocked!


    The second elder brother was captured by the ancient Lantian carving clan when he merged with Fu Huang Sheng Zhong, but he was saved by himself.


    How long has it been in the past? It''s really terrible to have reached this point!


    Around Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoyao, huolei Laozu and others were shocked!


    Who could have thought that it was unconsciously that Du Yunlong''s cultivation had reached this level!


    Before he came to the demon world and entered the misty space, he had always been like a mountain without dew. He had already reached a height that many people could not imagine!


    "Everyone in the Du family is really abnormal."


    A large group of people, such as Xu Yangzi of Taoism, Hu xuanhu of Mohist school, old man of field hoe, etc., looked at each other for a long time, but they could only smile bitterly!


    Du Shaofu, Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaolin, etc


    There is no weak in this family!


    At this time, there is a Du Yunlong, let in the great shock!


    Especially the big clock controlled by Du Yunlong, you can see that it is not a mortal thing at a glance!


    That thick thick breath, as if it is more thick than this square heaven and earth!


    Let people have no doubt, just under a blow, you can break out of the world shaking power!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2626

    On the opposite side of Du Yunlong, the perfect strongman of the holy land of the demon cult was also a moment of fierce eye shaking!


    He and Du Yunlong have been fighting here for a long time. No one can help each other!


    Originally thought, it is the strength of the other side and their own equal!


    But I didn''t expect that the power of the young man in cloud robe had reached such a terrible level!


    The same is the perfect cultivation of the holy land, but in this realm, the gap is also very obvious!


    It turns out that Du Yunlong has been suppressing himself, fighting with himself for a long time, just to sharpen himself!


    The evil cult man''s eyes were cold, and his heart was full of resentment!


    With Du Yunlong''s fierce breath, he controls the big clock. It should not be difficult to crush himself!


    This, let him not help but also feel groundless palpitation!


    "I''m not wasting time with you. Let''s die!"


    Du Yunlong''s faint voice rings out and spreads in this space!


    With the fall of his voice, the cloud robe moves without wind, and hunting sounds!


    "When!"


    The top of the head of the Fu Huang Sheng bell in the light burst, once again sonorous and ring, issued a huge sound wave, impact on the four fields!


    "Puff, puff..."


    A strong invisible force swings open, the void directly collapses, and a devastating storm sweeps open in an instant!


    This instrument of respect, with the power of the world, erupts a kind of heavy gas that is countless times bigger than the towering mountains!


    No matter how many means it is, I will crush it with the power of Kui ran!


    "It''s too strong. Back off!"


    Dozens of miles away, among the onlookers, some weak people suddenly felt extremely depressed, as if the chest could not rise and fall, and it was difficult to breathe.


    One by one, one by one, can''t help but retreat, trying to avoid the impact of this sound wave, to avoid being hurt by it!


    However, this sound wave is too terrible, and there is no hole to enter, even if it is far away, it can not escape completely!


    In an instant, there have been many people have been severely shaken, their faces have become pale, and even a few people have spilled blood from the corners of their mouths and suffered minor injuries.


    "Everybody come to me!"


    When Du Shaofu said hello, there was also an invisible wave on his body, which was as soft as the spring breeze. The impact of the sound wave was counteracted.


    When the crowd came to him, they all breathed a sigh of relief, but the sweat soaked in their robes showed how great the pressure they had just suffered!


    Fortunately, the accomplishments of many people on the scene are strong. Those who have reached the perfection of the holy land can compete with each other by exerting their own accomplishments.


    "The second uncle is so powerful!"


    Not far away from Du Yunlong, the little Kirin is hopping and jumping, looking very elated.


    That terrible sound wave, impact on him, was blocked by a group of terrible thunder and lightning, making it completely unaffected.


    "Silly boy, don''t go now!"


    Xiaoxingren Xiaogui is big. After scolding, he mentions Du Xiaolin''s tail, carries him upside down, and flies away with Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang.


    Although under the resistance of several of them, they are not afraid to be hurt by the majesty of the Fu Huang Sheng Zhong, but the little star knows that the more powerful must still be behind.


    In this misty space, people will inevitably face more people of the demon sect, even the demons. They can''t consume too much fighting power here. They can save a little bit!


    "It''s so strong!"


    Opposite Du Yunlong, the demon sect man trembled all over, and was even more frightened!


    This kind of fear is not only because of Du Yunlong''s strength, but also because there are more than 100 strong people around. Especially Du Shaofu''s existence makes him feel more pressure!


    Even if his own strength can defeat Du Yunlong, I''m afraid he can''t escape Du Shaofu''s pursuit!


    "Fu Huang Sheng Zhong, go!"


    Du Yunlong stood in the air and drank softly.


    With a light wave of his hand, he could only hear the "buzzing" of the bell on top of his head.


    It seems that the speed of the magic is huge, but it is very heavy!


    "Long, long..."


    Fu Huang Sheng bell carries the meaning of vastness and heaviness. When it goes through, it makes the void rumble and roar. It seems that it will collapse completely, and it is on the edge of collapse at any time!


    In such a scene, the devil cult''s eyes suddenly narrowed, forced to lift the body''s magic Qi, stabilize the vibration on the yuan God!


    Then, his eyes showed a strong color, no longer think about it, directly reached out a move, the same thing flew up from his body, hit the Fu Huang Sheng bell under the head cover!


    When such things appear, the breath in the space is suddenly changed!The boundless vastness rolled down, as if the supreme and powerful cultivator came here, with the ancient majestic and ferocious breath, which was not much weaker than the Fu Huang Sheng Zhong!


    When Du Shaofu, standing in the distance, saw this scene, his eyes suddenly trembled and his pupils shrank!


    Because he was too familiar with that thing, but earlier, several of the same things were in his hands, but they were taken away by the demon cult!


    That is the purple thunder xuanding, which is left by the three thousand masters of the world!


    It is said that whoever can control the purple thunder xuanding is most likely to solve the catastrophe crisis brought about by the demon God!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu always wanted to take it back from the demon cult and control all the nine God thunder tripods!


    Nine tripods in hand, can completely order nine!


    "There''s no place to look for, it''s easy to get here!"


    Looking at the purple thunder tripod, Du Shaofu murmured.


    He knew that the nine gods Lei Ding were all on the demon sect, but he was not sure who was carrying it.


    Mo Cha, Mo Ling Zi, these two people, should be with God Lei Ding!


    As for the whereabouts of the other statues, it is not clear that they may be on the nine evil emperors!


    However, there was no purple thunder xuanding before killing the three evil emperors.


    At this time, it is actually here to meet a Zun, so it must be re controlled in the hand!


    As for the rest, we should get them step by step!


    The catastrophe is approaching. It can even be said that it is the beginning. Among the nine families, there are still Legalists, celebrities and political strategists who are trying to stir up the wind and rain in the catastrophe. Even the eastern immortals, the Western demons, the southern Confucians, and the northern maniac supernatural powers are unable to suppress them!


    Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, even the arrogant and rampant dragon clan, were subdued and obedient. How could some of the nine people do things in the great calamity!


    On this side, Du Shaofu thought in his heart, but in his eyes he saw the other side. The huge and incomparable Fu Huang Sheng bell had already collapsed and fell on the top of the demon cult man!


    It seems that the world''s heavyweight weapon, as if carrying more extensive and heavy power than this world, will directly destroy the space!


    Below, purple thunder xuanding is also sending out a huge pressure, a piece of purple gold Xuan thunder surging out, toward the Fu Huang Sheng bell swept away!


    However, this demon cult man did not fully control the purple thunder xuanding, and his power was far less powerful than that in Du Shaofu''s hands!


    But this is an existence beyond the artifact. It is as heavy as the sacred bell of Fuhuan. It is left by the Lord of three thousand thousand worlds. It is extraordinary!


    Even under the control of this demon sect, he could not defeat the Fu Huang Sheng Zhong, but he could also block his power a little, so that the pressure he was under was not too great to bear!


    On the bell of Fu Huang Sheng, there is a tremendous power, and the purple thunder xuanding is also the general breath of destroying the heaven and the earth, fighting against it!


    Under the collision of the two, suddenly produced a huge energy frenzy, spread in this area!


    Terrible energy wantonly vent, crazy roll kill, smash all obstacles!


    The figures of the two fighters were also submerged!


    "Go


    In this, this demon cult person''s eyes change, looking at Purple thunder xuanding, with extreme will not give up.


    But this kind of reluctant to give up was only for a moment, and then disappeared from his eyes.


    Then, his body was full of evil Qi, which covered his whole body and broke out a vast force, driving his whole person to flee to the distance.


    In a blink of an eye, is to go to the distance of dozens of miles, to the edge of the fog!


    "When the demon lord recovers, you will all die, and the purple thunder xuanding will be sent to you first, but in the end, it will return to my hands!"


    Finally, he glanced at the rear and longingly took a look at the purple thunder xuanding which was competing with Fu Huang Sheng Zhong. The demon cult thought secretly.


    As long as you can get into the fog, get rid of Du Shaofu and others'' pursuit and save your life, even if you lose a god thunder tripod, you will not hesitate!


    Nothing is more important than your own life!


    The sight slowly takes back, the person of this evil cult urges the evil Qi in the body with all his strength, and the speed can''t help but go up a few points!


    Because he saw that Du Yunlong had already reacted to it. His body was moving empty and he was pursuing him.


    Moreover, the sacred bell of Fuhuang is also moving in the air, carrying the terrible power, and pursuing it closely!


    "Du''s son of a bitch, I won''t play with you any more!"


    The devil cult''s man gave a curse.


    Then, under his figure flash, is a head into the fog!


    However, his speed did not decrease, and he was still running away to a far away place.


    Along the way, he also changed directions several times to avoid Du Yunlong''s pursuit.After a lot of time, the speed of the demon sect man finally slowed down. He spit out a mouthful of turbid gas in his mouth, but his mind was very happy!


    He had already passed more than ten thousand miles in the fog, and he was not walking in a straight line.


    Du Yunlong has been successfully shaken off by him, and has not caught up with his own pace!


    And in this fog, if you want to find your own place, no one can do it!


    This, let his heart can not help but give birth to a sense of escape from the heaven!


    You know, he made a turn in front of Du Shaofu, the demon king. At this time, he was still alive and kicking around safely. I have to say, this is a kind of luck!


    "Haha Luck is also a part of strength! What can Du Shaofu do? He can''t get lost in this space. He can''t help me! "


    The demon cult man was happy and smiling, and his heart was filled with pride.


    "It''s a pity that we lost the purple thunder Xuan tripod. I wonder if the devil emperor will punish him if he knows it!"


    Thinking of shenlei Ding, he could not help but feel heartache.


    As a person of the demon sect, and can also be given such a sharp weapon as purple thunder xuanding, of course, is to know its importance to Du Shaofu!


    This time, I lost it and fell to Du Shaofu. I''m afraid even the devil God is not willing to see such a thing, let alone the nine devil emperors!


    The devil emperor''s punishment means, just think about it, will make people feel cold!


    His mind can be described as a hundred twists and turns, a happy, proud, distressed, worried!


    However, when he was still immersed in all kinds of emotions, suddenly, he heard a voice ringing in his ear!


    "Don''t worry, I have sent it to you by myself."


    This is a man''s voice, extremely gentle, very gentle.


    What was said should have been gratifying.


    However, this demon cult person, at this time, is a heart suddenly sank down, suddenly had a kind of heart to lose if dead despair feeling!


    Because, in front of him, there is a purple gold light.


    And the purple and gold light quickly condensed into a figure, just like Du Shaofu!


    "No way!"


    He couldn''t imagine that Du Shaofu was still catching up with him after he had escaped such a long distance in this fog space!


    If it is someone else, I still have a chance to escape again.


    However, Du Shaofu did it himself. I''m afraid that he would lose the chance to escape completely!


    You know, at this time, he is facing a strong man of half step heaven Saint realm!


    In today''s world, apart from the demon lord, who can be his enemy?


    "Run away!"


    The people of the demon sect didn''t have time to think more. They just folded and moved and wanted to escape to other places again!


    Even in the face of Du Shaofu, there is fear and despair in his heart, but he can never wait to die!


    He didn''t believe Du Shaofu''s saying that he would return the purple thunder xuanding to himself. It was too false to deceive a three-year-old child!


    "Run what, purple thunder xuanding has brought you, take it!"


    Just as his figure had just begun to move, Du Shaofu''s voice sounded in his ears.


    But when he saw the purple robed youth''s fingers bent slightly, there was a strange wave spreading out, as if he were leading something.


    Then, the demon cult''s person is to see, behind the fog suddenly toward both sides of a split, give way to a lengthy passage!


    In the channel, there is a purple and gold shadow, pulling a long tail light, whistling and coming, blinking of an eye to come near!


    "Purple thunder xuanding!"


    The people of the demon cult exclaimed, when they even turned around again and wanted to escape.


    However, at this time, the speed of purple thunder xuanding is too fast. When his idea just rises, it has hit his chest hard!


    On that tripod body, a piece of purple gold Xuan thunder poured out, wantonly horizontal movement, undulating a terrible momentum.


    At the same time, shenleiding is also a heavy weapon. Under the extreme speed, it has the powerful power to crush everything!


    Once touched the body of the demon cult, it was like crushing the air of nothingness, without any hindrance, and straight through!


    And his body, is "bang" to a sound, immediately exploded into a cloud of blood fog, dead even a slag is not left!


    "Dong!"


    Du Shaofu stretched out his five fingers and caught the purple thunder xuanding in the galloping process. After making it emit a buzz, it suddenly stopped!


    Then, the purple gold lightning flashed, and the God thunder tripod disappeared from his palm!


    Thank you


    Du Shaofu smiles and says softly to the void. He expresses his gratitude to the man of the demon sect who has destroyed both the form and the spirit of purple thunder xuanding.In fact, Du Shaofu had a chance to stop Du Yunlong, his second brother, when he had a fight with him and then tried to escape!


    In order to Fuyao, regardless of the property of space barrier, where can he run such a long distance!


    However, with the help of the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth, no matter how the other party escapes, he can''t get rid of his own prying!


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, it was so ridiculous to change the path and turn back again and again!


    Du Shaofu didn''t rush to kill him. Instead, he refined the purple thunder xuanding and took control of it again!


    For him, this is the most important!


    For Du Shaofu today, the prohibition imposed by the people of the demon cult on the God thunder tripod can be completely ignored, and will soon be completely controlled by Du Shaofu!


    Then, after greeting Du Yunlong, Du Tingxuan and others, they came here!


    In any case, there is no reason why you meet a demon sect!


    Therefore, even if the other side ran further, it was still a dead end!


    "Shaofu!"


    "Dad


    "Roc emperor!"


    After a long time, a team of more than 100 people came to Du Shaofu''s side through layers of fog.


    Because Du Shaofu had given them guidance before he left, they also successfully found him in the fog.


    "Those who suffered from the shock just now should take pills and have a good breath adjustment."


    Du Shaofu took out a lot of pills from his bag of heaven and earth and handed them to Tianhuang Bao, Xu Yangzi, Gu Xinyan, Le zhengtongxuan, Xiaogu, Ji Qianyue and others.


    In the past, under the pressure of Du Yunlong''s powerful Fu Huang Sheng Zhong, these relatively weak people have suffered certain trauma.


    Although it will not have a great impact on the strength, no one knows what kind of situation will be faced next. Only by maintaining the most prosperous fighting state can we better deal with the possible variables!


    On this point, Du Shaofu is not stingy at all!


    Thank you very much


    "Thank you very much."


    No one was polite to Du Shaofu. They took the pills one by one and swallowed them.


    After that, we did not delay anything. We set foot on the road again and walked through the misty space. We continued to look for the strong men in the three continents and nine states, as well as many demon cult people!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2627

    Time, in imperceptible in slowly passing.


    It has been about three months since Du Shaofu entered this misty space.


    More than a month has passed since we began to use the power of the gods and spirits in the bag of heaven and earth to join with many powerful people.


    During this period, more and more people were found by him, gathered together and expanded the team to 2340.


    Among them, the old man emperor of the ancient wasteland, Feng wanran of the wind family, and the elder of the beast League, are all here.


    At the same time, the number of demon cult followers who died in the hands of all people is approaching 200!


    In addition, before entering the space portal, more than 300 people were killed by Du Shaofu, and nearly 400 people fell.


    All the people on Du Shaofu''s side were excited!


    Those who can enter here have the strength above the holy land.


    The death of so many people in the demon cult is a severe blow to the overall strength!


    The power they brought to the demon world, together with the nine magic emperors, the magic temple and the demon spirit son, had only about 500 holy places.


    That is to say, at this time, there are only more than 100 people left in this misty space!


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu''s side was hardly damaged.


    Of course, there may be people in the misty space and met with the people of the demon sect, so they were killed but not known, and it is not necessarily!


    But in comparison, most of the strength of ourselves and others has been preserved.


    The next step is to deal with more situations, and the confidence will naturally be more and more sufficient!


    "I really hope that it will go on like this all the time. In this misty space, we will kill all the villains of the demon sect and pull out the claws and teeth of the demon God! At the end of the day, he is the only one left. Then, we can concentrate all our strength on dealing with the devil alone


    Du Xiaoyao said with a smile that he would like to be in this strange world and let the demon become a bare commander!


    In fact, all of us have this idea!


    Anyway, the devil is the biggest enemy of all creatures in this world!


    In contrast, the rest of the demon sect is actually not so important!


    Gather the strength of all people, and one of the battle, the victory or defeat is also uncertain!


    Once the devil gets something to recover, it will be an absolute disaster for this world!


    Du Shaofu was the one who felt this most deeply!


    Because, in the tomb of the way of heaven, he once returned to the upper reaches of the long river of time and witnessed the great war in ancient times!


    For the devil''s terrible place, deep feeling!


    It can be seen that the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God could not kill or even suppress him!


    It can be said that as long as the devil does not die or even recovers to the full state, even if there is no one under his command, it will still make the world suffer!


    Only by thoroughly solving the demons can this situation be reversed!


    "The devil sect, kill one less! After the war has really started, we can all suffer less losses! "


    Du Tingxuan held the wine pot and said.


    "I just don''t know how much strength there is in the outside world! Although we have wiped out many of their holy land forces this time, if the base number is too large, it will not be optimistic! "


    Fire thunder ancestor said, tone has worry.


    He knew the horror of the devil better than anyone else.


    And the strength of the demon sect should never stop at the ones shown here!


    "What do you want to do with all your heart, do your best and have no regrets!"


    Du Shaofu, with a straight look on his face, said.


    "It''s true that the emperor of the ROC said it well. He will do his best with his heart! We can''t take care of other things, but the soldiers will block it, and the water will cover the land. "


    The old man of the farmer''s hoe answered, not stopping his jaw.


    "It''s reasonable for the emperor to say so!"


    The rest of them nodded their heads in succession.


    I''m afraid that the restoration of the devil is an irresistible situation.


    What these people can do is just try their best to delay this time, so as to give many people in this field more time for spiritual cultivation.


    If everything goes well, there is still a chance to fight with the devil in the end!


    "Don''t think so much about it. I just want to find out more villains to kill them!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes are full of golden light and fierce light!


    All the people agreed, and then they stopped talking. Under the leadership of Du Shaofu, they kept wandering in the misty space, looking for the strong men in the three continents and nine states, as well as the demons.


    However, when people thought that the fog space would exist for a long time, the accident happened suddenly!


    On a certain day, more than 200 people are on the way, each step is a meal!In their perception, there seems to be some subtle change in the misty space!


    "Hua Hua Hua..."


    Everyone was in a daze, only heard a burst of vibration spread, sound like water general sound, clear and empty.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Then, there was the sound of the wind, followed by a demon wind swept, crazy and to!


    "What happened?"


    Some people were surprised to say that they had been in this foggy space for a long time, and there had been no movement, and this was the first time that such a situation had happened.


    No one knows what kind of scene will appear next. This sudden movement makes people feel uneasy!


    "The fog is surging, being blown away by the evil wind!"


    Soon, all of us found that the fog around us, originally stationary, suddenly began to move towards a certain direction like a hurricane!


    "The power of Yuan Shen! The power of my spirit can be sent out! "


    It wasn''t long before someone yelled again.


    In such astonishment, many people tried to test out the power of the original God. They really found that the fog could no longer stop their prying.


    Moreover, with the wind blowing, the fog constantly surging, the distance they can detect by the power of Yuan Shen is more and more remote!


    This kind of change is not rapid and violent, but after all, it is constantly happening, which makes many people excited!


    They have been trapped in this place for a long time. The power of the original spirit and the naked eye can''t perceive the distance beyond their bodies. For such a long time, they all have a feeling of being mad!


    All of a sudden, the fog is surging, and the power of Yuan Shen can also be emitted, which has to be a great surprise!


    "Shaofu, what do you think of it?"


    But Du Tingxuan didn''t feel too much elated. Instead, his face became a little dignified.


    He took the wine pot back into the bag of heaven and earth, stepped forward and asked Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, his eyes also swept past the ancestors of huolei, Zhen Qingchun and Beilun Bingchen. Obviously, this is also asking their thoughts.


    "It''s no accident that such a change has suddenly taken place in such a quiet and foggy space for such a long time."


    Huang Chenning, an old man in the temple of the human race, immediately turned his eyes to the elder e''ao of the Bifang divine birds, the tiger waster of the dark tiger clan, and the Xiaoyue ancestor of the Xiaotian demon lion clan.


    "I can''t imagine it now. I''m afraid the fact is more terrible than we expected."


    The old ancestor of tiger wasteland sighed and said softly.


    On hearing the words, the people beside them all looked deep!


    Obviously, everyone wants to go together!


    "All this, as expected, should have something to do with the devil."


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, said with a strange charm on his face, which was extremely serious!


    He said this bluntly. Some people who had been elated by the change of the power of the yuan Shen could not laugh any more. They all showed their worries!


    The people present were all above the holy land. No matter in terms of strength or mood, there were no weak ones. They soon figured out the relationship among them!


    It has something to do with the restoration of the magic!


    For the creatures in this world, it is a matter of life and death for all people!


    "Although it is said that the fog is receding, it will affect us after all! The power of the yuan God did not reach its peak, and we could not pry into too much valuable information! As for the position of the devil, we can''t know for a moment, we can''t go to see what happened


    Du Shaofu finally spoke. As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone listened attentively and wanted to know what he was thinking.


    Just listen to him continue: "but anyway, this space has begun to change! We still have a lot of men and horses still left alone, at the same time, there are still many strong people left in the demon cult! Since the power of Yuan Shen can be sent out for investigation, then we will act separately! In this way, we can quickly find the rest of the people and let us all gather together! "


    "Roc emperor, what should we do? You can tell me!"


    "That''s right, the emperor of the ROC will tell you!"


    "Emperor Peng, give us the order. We will finish the task."


    All of a sudden, many of the strong men spoke with a loud voice and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Tell me, Shaofu, how we will act!"


    In Zhen Qingchun''s words, he has already held six rounds of blood killing array in his hand, and a strong killing opportunity broke out on his body.


    Obviously, he has been holding back for a long time and can''t wait to start to kill!


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly, but he was not polite to the people. He said in a loud voice: "let''s divide the whole into several groups, with ten people in each group. However, in each group, at least one strong person above the perfection of the holy land should lead us! In this way, even if it is a few big devil emperor, there will not be too much danger! After finding their own people, if the opportunity is similar, the two teams meet each other, and they will join together! And if you meet someone from the demon sect, you''ll kill me severely, and don''t let go of any of them! ""No problem, it''s settled!"


    "Good! We must obey the order of the great Peng emperor


    Many powerful people have clasped their fists and opened their mouths in a deep voice, with a strong sense of war in each tone!


    "Dad, I''ll lead a group!"


    The little star''s small body snatched out of the sky and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Dad, I can bring a group together with Xiaoba!"


    Du Xiaohuang looked up at Du Shaofu and said crisply.


    "Brother, I can bring one too!"


    "Shaofu, I''ll take a group!"


    "I can do it, too!"


    ¡­¡­


    In a moment, many strong people are stepping out.


    Xiaoxing, Du Xiaohuang, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoqing, renzu laohuanghuang, Binglun Bingchen, Zhen Qingchun, Lei Tianhuang, Huhuang Laozu, hunji, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaohu, and elder Renhe all came forward.


    At this time, the devil did not know where he was. Even when he met the demon emperor, he was able to fight!


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and immediately arranged for everyone to start grouping.


    In this process, all people are very conscious and choose the right team according to their own strength, so that the overall strength of each group is relatively balanced.


    In this way, more than 20 groups were divided into two groups, each led by a strong man with perfect holy land.


    "Shaofu, do you want to act alone?"


    After the group finished, Du Tingxuan frowned and asked.


    Because, of these 20 groups, Du Shaofu did not say which group he joined.


    "I''ll be fine with my grandfather. It''ll be OK. You don''t have to worry about us, drunkard dad."


    Du Shaofu handed a comforting smile to his father, looked at his father''s father, and said, "I believe it won''t take too long for the situation here to become clearer. We will meet again then."


    "Be careful, then."


    Du Tingxuan thought deeply for a moment and then told him.


    How can a father not understand his son''s idea!


    This boy wants to go directly to find the devil by himself!


    But, in the heart understood, Du Tingxuan actually also did not say.


    After all, many things, knowing that it is difficult and dangerous, must be done by someone!


    "I know! Everyone should be careful, too


    Du Shaofu nodded his head deeply. His eyes swept past the more than 200 people present. He also hoped that they would not encounter too many variables.


    "Boss, I''d better join you."


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly came out and said to Du Shaofu.


    He also quickly understood his boss''s idea, some worried!


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK!" Said Du Shaofu.


    "But..."


    Du Xiaoyao wanted to say something more, but he was restrained by Du Shaofu''s strict words.


    Looking at his eyes, Du Xiaoyao is still nervous!


    "Roc emperor, let''s go first!"


    "Emperor, you wait a step ahead!"


    "Brother, take care of yourself!"


    "Dad, be careful!"


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd clasped their fists at Du Shaofu one after another and left.


    After just a few breaths, Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu were left in place!


    These two people did not stay here much. After all the people left, they also broke through the air at the same time, disappeared and disappeared.


    In the vast and boundless fog space, the change is still going on.


    Gusts of strange strong wind blowing, so that a large area of fog surging, and then dispersed.


    In this process, although the sight of the living beings entering this place is still greatly hindered, it is more and more relaxed to send out the power of Yuan Shen.


    Moreover, in the nothingness, the vast pressure gradually disappears.


    No matter the strong men from the three lands and nine states, or the people of the demon sect, they all felt relaxed, and became extremely light and brisk, and restored their proper state.


    Since the power of Yuan Shen began to play a role, many creatures tried to motivate their cultivation and try to find their own people.


    After all, it''s really exhausting to be alone here for a long time!


    If you can find a companion, you can''t be happier!


    Xiaoxing, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun, Lei Tianhuang, Du Xiaoyao and others are all with their own strong men, constantly looking for their own left alone people, and slowly expanding the team.


    However, all this is the beginning of a terrible nightmare for the people of the evil cult!


    No!


    To be precise, this is the end of a nightmare!Because in the fog before the occurrence of the movement, there have been many demon cult people died in the hands of Du Xiaoyao and others, but it is silent death, unknown to outsiders!


    Right now, it''s just cleaning up the rest!


    The power of the original spirit of the perfect cultivation of the holy land can cover a great range, but within the distance touched, there is no escape!


    More than 20 teams roar and move in this space, quickly sweeping, but anyone who sees the demon cult is directly crushing and passing, without half a minute''s softness!


    However, there are also some powerful people of the demon sect who found the coming of the crisis early and fled quickly.


    Among them, there are six, seven, eight and nine, as well as the magic temple and the devil spirit son.


    The two evil emperors also met a group led by Zhen Qingchun. Originally, with his strength, he could definitely fight, at least kill a few people, and then go away!


    However, what they made soon attracted little star and others!


    In the small star now under the prestige, even if is two evil emperor, also had to flee!


    "Kill!"


    "Exterminate the evil cult!"


    "Kill!"


    ¡­¡­


    In this space, the creatures of three continents and nine states have launched a terrible war of pursuing and killing demons!


    "How they got together!"


    "It''s terrible that so many people can get together!"


    "They are divided into many shares of strength, which seems to have been carefully arranged! It''s impossible to fight at all


    "We''d better run away. When we''ve got enough strength, we won''t have to be afraid of them!"


    ¡­¡­


    There are three or three pairs of people of the evil cult, who are also lucky to meet in their desperate escape.


    It''s just that the scene they''re facing makes everyone break down.


    Each heart in the hope that as soon as possible with their own side of the people, so that there is a war force!


    However, after a long escape, they did not meet many people of their own demon sect.


    "Why! Why are there so few people in our demon sect? Where are the others? Why can''t we meet each other


    Many people are desperate to find that it is difficult to meet the strong ones who come here.


    After all kinds of efforts, he could only gather a few people and could only be crushed.


    This, let them all feel cold and panic!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2628

    In the misty space, the fog is gradually blown away, more and more desalination.


    The scene between heaven and earth is finally able to fall into the eyes of all people, and be seen clearly and clearly!


    All of us have found that this is a strange and incomparable space, and the sky above is completely shrouded in a haze.


    And at their feet, is the endless black land, like the color of blood soaked and then dried up.


    When all the fog is gone, the sky and the earth are filled with a strong smell of rotten smell, as if it has lasted for ages. It''s disgusting to hear it!


    However, not many people care about such a scene.


    Because at this time, no one has the mind idle.


    For all living creatures in this world, there is no time when it is more suitable for people to pursue the demon cult than now!


    They keep meeting with their companions, holding sacred vessels in their hands, and launching a crazy pursuit!


    At this time, the people of the demon sect are in a panic like a dog who has lost his family and run for his life!


    "Kill!"


    There are creatures roaring and murderous!


    They are almost suffocating. For the catastrophe that the evil cult is about to cause, they have already pressed on the hearts of people like a mountain, which makes people feel more pressure when they think of it.


    Lost in the heart of the time, we need to release the fog!


    "Run away! As long as you save your life, I believe that before long, you will find a way to save us! "


    Many people of the demon sect finally got up in groups and fled together.


    At the same time, the two, the six, the seven, the eight and the nine, all of which are not weak. They have searched in this vast space and found many people of the demon sect who have fallen behind.


    The only hope in their hearts now is that the devil can take care of them earlier and help them!


    In this way, the two sides in this space, launched a fierce war of pursuit and escape!


    On the other side, Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu are flying in the sky.


    Their goal is very clear, direct to a given direction.


    The reason for this is that in front of Du Shaofu, there is a bag of heaven and earth floating in front of him, which is also moving at a rapid speed, blooming with a bright and supernatural spirit.


    Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu followed the route of Qiankun bag.


    When there was some movement in the misty space, he also felt the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth, and sent out a stronger wave, as if he wanted to break through the shackles of the bag and go in a certain direction.


    Du Shaofu immediately judged that there might be the devil''s place!


    It was only to reassure his father and others that Du Shaofu did not say so.


    "Who left the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth, and how could there be any abnormal performance in this area?"


    On the way forward, huolei asked Du Shaofu.


    "I don''t know exactly, but it should have something to do with tianwu college."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and replied.


    At the time of the tianwu College''s calamity, the elder of yaoyu handed it to him, saying that it was related to the rise of tianwu college again, but nothing else was explained.


    Maybe, even he didn''t know what was in it!


    In this way, the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth may have been left by an ancestor of tianwu college.


    Du Shaofu himself knew that the strength of tianwu Academy in ancient times was extremely terrible!


    In the war with the demon cult, countless powerful people roar and move, carrying the incomparable strength with the demon cult, for the final victory, played a considerable role!


    However, it was in that war that too many strong men were lost, so that tianwu academy finally declined.


    To their own generation of time, but also by the evil cult trick, leading to the destruction!


    Fortunately, it was rebuilt in the end!


    "Is this spirit..."


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu could not help but pick his brow gently, and his heart also thumped for a moment, and a bold idea sprang up!


    As a member of tianwu college, he knew very well that in the history of tianwu college, there was only vice president, but there was no Dean!


    When did this situation begin, and for what purpose and reason, there is no way to investigate it, and no one will go into it.


    But there is no doubt that when tianwu college was first founded, there must be a dean!


    And this man, with the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth, will


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu felt that this inference was more reasonable!


    If so, is that person still alive?What is the connection between this place and the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth?


    "The direction of the bag of heaven and earth must be where the devil is!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was thinking wildly, the voice of the old father of fire and thunder sounded in his ear again.


    Du Shaofu nodded and did not answer. His face was dignified.


    When he saw this, he did not speak any more.


    He also knew in his heart that the young man''s mind at this time was totally in the devil''s body!


    The secret birth of this side, the demon recovery, catastrophe has come!


    And he, there are many things not ready, thirty-six spirit thunder has not been collected, most of the nine God thunder tripod is still in the hands of the demon cult, the nine have not completely unified command, and their own strength is far from being able to compete with the devil God!


    All of this, it seems so bad!


    "Alas..."


    Laozu huolei sighed. Only when Du Shaofu had just broken through the half step heavenly saint, the catastrophe had already begun, and no one could stop it!


    Both of them did not speak again. They just walked through the empty space and walked very quickly. They followed the bag of heaven and earth in front of them, and in a moment they passed tens of thousands of miles away.


    And at a certain moment, they did not know how far they had flown. Suddenly, the bag of heaven and earth in front of Du Shaofu''s body suddenly lit up!


    What followed was a sudden surge in speed!


    "It''s speeding up. Keep up!"


    Looking at this scene, huolei Laozu couldn''t help exclaiming, and then his whole body leaped up a piece of thunder fire light, and pursued towards the bag of heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu''s speed is naturally not slow. He is also closely following the Qiankun bag.


    "Look ahead!"


    After flying for a long time, huolei Laozu suddenly yelled again.


    Such a bold look, and he lived for ages are not consistent, there is no half calm and sophisticated meaning!


    In fact, without his warning, Du Shaofu also saw the scene ahead.


    At the same time, his heart, is not calm up!


    Not far away, there is a group of bright light, just like the sun hanging in the air, releasing the bright light!


    At a glance, the line of sight can''t see clearly what kind of thing it is, and what''s inside!


    Moreover, even after the power of Yuan Shen spread in, it was also distorted and disintegrated, unable to pry out useful information!


    "The devil!"


    Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu both saw that in the strong light, they were branded with a towering figure, which was even bigger than the mountains!


    Its body, emitting a strong to the extreme of evil gas, dense around, illusory all kinds of bloody and gloomy scene!


    This figure is no stranger to huolei and Du Shaofu!


    Du Shaofu, in the fog, had a head-on fight with him!


    "The great, the four and the five are also here!"


    They found that not far from the giant body of the demon God, the figures of the three magic emperors also existed.


    Obviously, after the devil met with them, they brought the three together to this place!


    "You are here at last!"


    Just as Du Shaofu and huolei were looking at all this, the voice of the demon God was also introduced into their ears.


    I saw that it was like a figure imprinted in the sun. As he turned around, a pair of huge pupils looked at Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu.


    Where the line of sight passes, even the void is twisted and deformed, and is strongly oppressed!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. At this time, the demon God''s strength seemed to be better than that of the earlier fight. I don''t know why!


    "Thank you for bringing this


    After the demon turned around, there were not too many words, but raised a hand, gently facing the void in a move!


    Then, with the sound of "whoosh", Du Shaofu''s bag of heaven and earth in front of him flew in response to the sound and sped away in the direction of the devil!


    "No! He wants to grab the bag of heaven and earth, stop it


    The old ancestor of fire and thunder was suddenly shocked. He didn''t want to think about it. He directly played a thunder and fire training and went towards the bag of heaven and earth!


    Du Shaofu is faster than him!


    Just when the bag of heaven and earth just moved, he just waved to sweep out a space rule!


    In the space above the flight path of Qiankun bag, a black hole appears instantaneously. I want to swallow it up!


    "The devil is waiting here to capture the bag of heaven and earth!"


    The horror in the heart of the fire thunder ancestor is beyond the limit!


    "How dare you play with me in front of me


    The demon God snorted, but saw from his body, there was a stream of magic like the spring tide rolling and moving, and soon swept to the position of heaven and earth bag.Then, the evil Qi changed rapidly and condensed into the appearance of a giant hand. All of a sudden, he grasped the heaven and earth bag in his hand!


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    "Thunder punishes the world!"


    "The sword is broken for thousands of miles!"


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu didn''t think about it at all. It was just a series of means!


    All of them are aiming at the devil and the bag of heaven and earth!


    This move is an unparalleled method. It falls on the big hand which is formed by the magic Qi. It will be broken and annihilated, and large pieces of magic Qi will be scattered in the void!


    However, Du Shaofu felt a little desperate that no matter how he did, he could not really cut off the big hand, thus stopping the devil''s action and taking back the bag of heaven and earth!


    Such a scene made him feel powerless!


    He can only watch helplessly. Under the control of the demon, the big hand quickly shrinks back and breaks through the attacks he has made. Finally, he goes to the devil and finally turns into evil spirit and lingers around him!


    And the bag of heaven and earth was pinched by the devil in his own hands!


    Thank you


    The demon God said thanks to Du Shaofu again. However, there was no sincerity in the tone without fluctuation!


    "It''s bad!"


    Du Shaofu called out that he was in a bad mood, and his feeling of remorse was rising!


    Until this time, he really understood that all this seemed to be in the plan of the demon God!


    When he was breaking through half a step of heaven, the devil did not restrain his breath at all. He moved straight to the demon world and was not afraid of the appearance of the external creatures. His purpose was to lead himself here and get the heaven and earth bag!


    And with the strength just shown, when they fight in the fog space, the other side must have hidden a lot of strength, and did not really deal with themselves. I''m afraid, he is also afraid that in case the bag of heaven and earth is no longer on him, he will go for nothing!


    All this is a game he did, just to get the bag of heaven and earth!


    Needless to say, the spirit inside must have a strong connection with what he needs to recover!


    Du Shaofu''s heart was full of chagrin when he realized these things!


    If you can understand these early, you will not be easily used by the devil!


    "I know, in that misty space, many people of my demon sect died in your hands! However, it will not shake the foundation of my demon sect! "


    The devil suddenly opened his mouth again, and his tone was flat, but the huge sound was so loud that it made people''s ears buzzing.


    In the eyes of Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu, the devil God was holding the bag of heaven and earth in his hand, but suddenly there were violent fluctuations on his body!


    In this wave, there are waves of strange force, quickly spread to all directions, no hole but not into!


    After a long time, Du Shaofu and huolei were both aware of the strange news coming from behind. They could not help looking back!


    In their eyes, from a distant position, there is a group of blood fog is rapidly coming!


    The blood mist floated in the air, with dark evil spirit mingled among them. Soon, they flew over the heads of Du Shaofu and huolei ancestor, and went to the demon God. They gathered and became more and more huge.


    Finally, it is condensed into a black and red light interwoven magic cloud!


    "Children of demon sect, come back!"


    The demon God spoke softly again, and his strange power was more vast!


    This strange force, towards the very far away of this space, immediately covered every corner!


    Far away from Du Shaofu and others, hundreds of strong men, such as Xiaoxing, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun, Lei Tianhuang and Du Xiaoyao, are pursuing the remnant members of the demon cult.


    "You can''t run away. You can''t get away with your hands!"


    There are creatures to drink, attack to the front!


    All the people of the demon sect were in panic and ran for their lives!


    However, at a certain moment, a strange force suddenly appeared in the space, including all people!


    Then, under the eyes of Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan and other strong men, the figure of the demon sect people who were scurrying in front of them suddenly flashed, and then disappeared inexplicably!


    "What''s the matter? Why are the people all of a sudden gone?"


    Some people were surprised and said that they were pursuing and killing vigorously, but they suddenly lost the trace of the demon sect people. It was too strange!


    "Guess, it must be the devil''s way!"


    Du Xiaoyao looks at the distant boundless void, and two strong golden lights appear in his eyes. It seems that the line of sight can penetrate the barrier of space!


    "Yes, it is very likely that the devil has found the restoration!"The little star nods and agrees with Du Xiaoyao''s guess!


    "Are my father and grandfather in danger?"


    Du Xiaohuang then said, with worry in her big eyes.


    "Come on, in the direction that this strange force retreats, let''s go and meet uncle Shaofu quickly!"


    Du Xiaoba''s seemingly young but vigorous body burst out incomparable power, quickly tearing the void, following the path of the demon''s strength retreating!


    "Go! Go to find Shaofu


    "Go and help the emperor of the ROC!"


    ¡­¡­


    The figures crossed the void and moved quickly.


    Everyone knows that if the devil has got something to recover, he will face great danger if he has gone to look for his Du Shaofu!


    Hundreds of holy places go all out in the direction of the devil!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu and huolei''s ancestors were all shocked at the location of the demon God!


    I saw that under the strange power of the demon God, there were hundreds of blood mists gathered around him and condensed with the magic cloud.


    Then, both of them saw that, in the void near the demon God, one figure after another broke out of the void and went to the three magic emperors.


    "Meet the devil! See the devil emperor


    "Meet the devil! See the devil emperor


    ¡­¡­


    All of them were shocked, but when they saw the demon gods and several magic emperors, they all showed their joy and made great sacrifices.


    At the end of the day, no less than fifty or sixty people were gathered!


    These people are all the people of the demon cult who have escaped from the evil cult in the misty space!


    In addition to the three evil emperors who died in Du Shaofu''s hands, several other evil emperors were also among them!


    "Demon sect, how can no one fight?"


    The devil whispered, then raised his hand, and the cloud around him was surging!


    The magic cloud changed rapidly and separated out a long line of breathing fog, like tentacles, into the bodies of these 50 or 60 people!


    Then, in the perception of Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu, the breath of these people all rose rapidly!


    However, in the blink of an eye, those who originally only had the early cultivation of the holy land, their breath went straight to the later period of the Holy Land!


    At the later stage of the holy land, the practitioners broke a barrier and entered the holy land!


    The breath of the eight evil emperors is also rising, and everyone becomes extremely terrible!


    This kind of scene can''t help but let Du Shaofu and Huo Lei''s ancestor feel heartbroken!


    The devil''s method is really terrible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2629

    In the void, the cloud that emits black and red light is getting smaller and smaller. A vast amount of energy is constantly injected into the body of the demon sect people, just like forced infusion!


    And in the eyes of Du Shaofu and huolei, the breath of those people is even stronger!


    In the wind of runes, their accomplishments are constantly strengthening!


    "This is the devil''s means to improve the strength in the killing! All the people who fall here can extract the energy that they send out to improve their own strength and the strength of their subordinates! "


    Fire thunder ancestor Ling Li void, heavy incomparable ground says.


    With the presence of demons, he and Du Shaofu could only watch the changes taking place in the people of the demon cult, but could not stop them!


    "I understand! This is also the fundamental reason why the evil cult must kill in this field! Only in the boundless sea of blood, the strength of the demon will become stronger and stronger, and even can break through the strongest realm of this realm finally! At that time, once we go to the outside world and the suppression of heaven and earth is lifted, I''m afraid that even the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God will have nothing to do with him! "


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and said that he knew what the devil had done!


    Because this world has the power to suppress, and the devil has immortal body, almost can''t kill!


    Therefore, he chose to escape to this realm, which made the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods unable to suppress him!


    However, the devil will not be satisfied with hiding here all the time. His goal must be to trample on the two strong men under his feet!


    It is in this way that he will have to kill countless creatures in this world, and improve himself in the midst of the loss of life!


    "You''re right!"


    Huolei Laozu Road, after this sentence finished, also no more words.


    "No, I can''t just look at the demon cult and upgrade it like this!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly opened his mouth, and a purple and golden light flashed in his eyes.


    "What are you going to do, boy?"


    Huolei''s father was shocked. He immediately understood what Du Shaofu wanted to do. He said in a loud voice: "don''t be impulsive. It''s not too late to make a decision after seeing the changes in the future."


    In fact, looking at the scene that the cultivation of the demon cult is soaring in a straight line, the fire thunder ancestor himself is also difficult to calm down.


    However, he still kept his reason, knowing that in the presence of the devil, he and Du Shaofu could not stop anything even if they tried their best!


    There is no other way to do it but to watch!


    After all, only the two of them are here at this time!


    "Can''t wait!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep drink, and then, regardless of the fire and thunder, his body suddenly moved!


    In a flash of gold, he disappeared from his place!


    "Boy, you..."


    Huolei Laozu was trying to stop him, but he caught an empty palm.


    In a moment of horror, I saw the young man in purple robe. At this time, he had already gone to the place where the light hung like the sun, and reached the vicinity of the devil!


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot and held out his hand in the void to catch the magic cloud light!


    As soon as this kind of action falls, it is to see that the space suddenly begins to twist up and become covered with terrible folds!


    Among them, whether it is the magic cloud light group, or the demon cult people, also followed the terrible deformation, as if kneaded by the invisible force!


    "Can''t you hold your breath so fast?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu not far away, the devil said softly, "in front of me, it''s not your turn to be wild!"


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a strong air force surging from his body, which was like a hurricane and swept away directly.


    When the Qi machine touches the people of the demon sect, the space that has become twisted will recover its original appearance in the blink of an eye!


    Among them, the evil cult people''s breath was affected by certain waves, shaking outside the body.


    And after the devil''s hand, all this has been stabilized again!


    Du Shaofu on the other side, after exerting the law of space, his invisible power was forcibly interrupted!


    "So strong!"


    Du Shaofu had to take back his hand and continue to drink again. He burst out of his mouth: "the thunder will punish the world!"


    "Boom


    The thunder roared down, breaking through the dark sky, moving empty and down!


    The lightning, which is even stronger than the devil''s body, takes shape in a blink of an eye and cuts down quickly. It''s a fierce blow to the line-up of the demon sect!


    Such a thunder and lightning, powerful, frightening, as if to be able to destroy the world in general!


    After the first appearance, there is a terrible atmosphere of destruction rising in the whole world, which makes people shiver!


    "The means are OK, but the strength is far from enough!"


    The demon God was still unmoved, or simply waved his hand. The magic Qi was transformed into a huge hammer, and it collided with the thunder and lightning of Du Shaofu!"Boom


    As soon as the two opposing forces collided, there was a terrible explosion!


    All of them were destroyed in a moment by the lightning!


    The wave of terror swings open, the air current impacts on all sides, rippling out a circle of huge waves in the void, like a big wave in a long river, spreading rapidly and opening!


    In the distance, the ancestor of fire and thunder saw such a scene, and did not want to think about it. He directly exerted his all-out skills to fight against the ripple of space under the cloth of thunder and fire!


    "I won''t play with you!"


    After defeating Du Shaofu''s attack with one move, the demon God was gentle and gentle.


    Then, he opened the extremely huge mouth, just like a void black hole, suddenly sucked!


    "Hula..."


    The black and red magic cloud that was being absorbed by the demons was still half of what it looked like. At this time, it was swallowed by the demon God!


    Du Shaofu, who was about to do it again, stopped at the scene and looked at the demon for a long time.


    Then, in his eyes, the devil God big hand a volume, immediately will all the people of the demon sect into the hands.


    His body slowly turned to face the big sun like light!


    "Go


    Such a word was spit out from the devil''s mouth, and then the heaven and earth bag of tianwu Academy in his hand was thrown violently and flew straight into the sunshine!


    Under the gaze of Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu, the bag of heaven and earth burst out with a "bang" after it entered the glory!


    Then, a wave of soul power wave spread and spread in the big day!


    Du Shaofu is very familiar with this soul power. It is the breath of the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth!


    "Hum, hum..."


    After the bag of heaven and earth burst open and the soul power was sent out, the sound of buzzing was released suddenly on the big day!


    In their eyes, they could see that the sun''s brilliance was rapidly declining and becoming more and more gray!


    With the passage of time, to the end, all the light is convergence and down, leaving only a silver plate like things hanging there!


    Before and after the contrast, like the sun and the moon in general!


    "Ban! That''s a ban! Only by using the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth can we untie the prohibition there


    When Du Shaofu saw this place, how could he not understand what the previous round of big day was!


    However, he could not imagine that the bag of heaven and earth left behind by tianwu Academy was actually a "key" thing to unlock this secret place!


    "What would it be? Is it the mysterious palace among the clouds


    Huolei was also shocked. He had heard about the existence of xuanque in the clouds in his early years, but he didn''t know what kind of place it was.


    At this time, I can''t help but guess that after the prohibition, it will be the xuanque in the clouds?


    They didn''t allow them to think about anything more. They just saw that the devil had already stridden forward and stepped into the prohibition!


    "What the devil needs to recover must be in there!"


    Du Shaofu''s lips trembled, and his face was ugly!


    In the heart, has the extreme chagrin intention collision!


    If it wasn''t for me to come here with the bag of heaven and earth, how could the devil succeed so easily!


    All this is my own negligence!


    At the moment, the deep sense of remorse entangled Du Shaofu''s mind, making him hard to extricate himself!


    "What do you think, boy?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s state, huolei Laozu gave a loud drink. His voice was high and went straight to Du Shaofu''s brain!


    "No one knows what the devil needs to recover and where it is! What''s more, he needs the heaven and earth bag of tianwu college to untie the prohibition here! What''s more, there is no way to stop the recovery of the demon God, and the disaster caused by the demon sect is also inevitable! Don''t say it''s you. Even if it''s the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God, I''m afraid it won''t be able to change all this! So, you didn''t do anything wrong! "


    "But..."


    Du Shaofu wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by huolei!


    "Nothing! You are usually such a ghost. Why can''t you understand this truth at this critical time? "


    The old master of huolei glared angrily at Du Shaofu and said: "everything is a fixed number. It''s not a change for someone''s will! As the strongest living creature in the world, what do you want to do next? Do you need me to remind you? "


    The voice of the old father of fire and thunder was like a Hong Zhong, which blew up in Du Shaofu''s ear. He was stunned and fell into deep thinking!


    Yes, the fire thunder ancestor said, every sentence in the point!


    These years, I have experienced so much, should not have been ready to fight with the devil?Linglei didn''t find all of them. Most of the thunder tripods were still in the hands of the demon sect, and their accomplishments were quite different from those of the demon gods!


    But what about these!


    In order to protect those who want to protect, even if there are great difficulties on the road ahead, they must overcome the thorns and cross over!


    What about the devil?!


    Life and death, the only war!


    At this moment, all kinds of thoughts flashed through Du Shaofu''s mind.


    And in the end, that always firm and resolute heart, is again firm up!


    "Grandfather, let''s go in, too."


    Du Shaofu did not turn his head, but said softly.


    Immediately, his body shape rushed out of the sky, directly toward the forbidden silver plate hanging in the middle of the sky, leaving only a slender back, falling in the eyes of huolei ancestor!


    Finally, the old man''s face was relieved!


    In fact, he is also aware that it is not because Du Shaofu''s mind is not firm enough, but because the demon God is too strong, he felt a more terrible threat after two times of fighting, which is more terrifying than he had learned from the side before!


    If only he was alone, the boy would not be afraid of anything!


    However, behind him, there are countless people who need his protection!


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility!


    His relatives, lovers, friends, the people of the desolate country and hundreds of millions of creatures need him to make the most of his efforts to calm everything down!


    However, in this process, the evil spirit recovers one day earlier, and recovers one day later, the disaster that brings will also be very big difference!


    It was in this way that he would feel remorse and remorse because the bag of heaven and earth was seized by the devil!


    But fortunately, after a little mention, the boy clearly understood what he should do and what he should not do!


    "Boy, don''t run in a hurry, wait for ancestor!"


    Seeing that Du Shaofu was near the silver plate and was about to step into the ban, Huo Lei''s ancestor came back to his senses and immediately cried out.


    Then, after the thunder and fire light of his body disappeared from the original place, he soon came to Du Shaofu''s back.


    Two figures, one in front of the other, entered the prohibition!


    ¡­¡­


    The original fog space, at this time those fog has all dissipated, the world has become clear!


    There are three figures standing not far from the forbidden place, such as the demon God, Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu.


    These three figures are treading on the boundless void, and their breath is introverted. It''s hard to detect their existence!


    At least, even Du Shaofu and even the two strong men like the demon God have never found out. All their previous actions fell into the eyes of these three people. Finally, they were forbidden and disappeared under their watch!


    All three were men, and one of them stood in front with his hands down.


    Behind the two people behind a step, slightly bent back, manner is extremely respectful!


    "My Lord, the demon God and Du Shaofu have all entered. What shall we do?"


    Behind him, one of the men carefully opened his mouth and said that he did not dare to put his voice too loud for fear of showing half disrespect.


    He was slender and handsome, with a pair of red eyes, like a bloodthirsty master, terrible and rash!


    This appearance, however, is somewhat similar to the people of the demon cult, but it is not the same!


    "No hurry! The recovery of the devil is doomed, and no one can stop it. It''s useless for us to go there! "


    The man in front of him replied, his tone didn''t fluctuate, and he didn''t look salty!


    This is a man who seems to be only in his thirties. His face is cool and sharp, with a pair of dark and deep pupils, and his thick eyebrows are raised a little rebelliously.


    A light purple robe was tied around his body, and the color was no different from that of Du Shaofu.


    But the lavender robe on this man''s body, appears extremely elegant, the shape is extremely beautiful.


    The man''s head is high with crown hair. His hair is as long as running water. He looks up his head slightly. He has a handsome side face. His face is perfect and perfect.


    "My Lord, I understand!"


    Behind him, the man who had opened his mouth before owed his body and said.


    "Then Du Shaofu and the devil God, after going in, don''t know what will happen to them!"


    Next to him, another man who is also extraordinary in appearance said that his voice was not too loud.


    "Du Shaofu is extremely extraordinary, which can not be concluded by common sense! His state of mind is also outstanding, the ability to comprehend is extraordinary! So, no matter what happens inside, I won''t be surprised! However, if you want to solve the devil at once, it is impossible to do it! "


    In front of the man is to answer the words, let people feel very friendly, there is no high position of the frame!"He is Du Shaofu. He dares to challenge the devil. I''m afraid that he will die eventually. I don''t know how he died!"


    The man who opened his mouth first spoke again, but in his words, he had a deep hatred for Du Shaofu.


    "You still hate him!"


    The man in front of him slowly passed his face and looked at the man behind him. His face was calm and his eyes were clear.


    However, this action immediately aroused the latter''s panic. He immediately bent down on his back and hung his head. He did not dare to look at him or answer his words!


    "I know you can''t let go of the past! But Du Shaofu is not what you can deal with right now! Then again, I still owe him a favor, which must be paid back! "


    The man in front turned his head and looked at the huge forbidden silver plate hanging high in the sky.


    "I dare not!"


    The man in the rear immediately said in a respectful voice.


    "My Lord!"


    At this time, another man in the rear opened his mouth again and heard him say in a soft voice: "is it too unworthy to owe Du Shaofu a favor in order to save my two lives?"


    "Ha ha..."


    The man in front just chuckled and didn''t answer the question. Instead, he continued: "with the friendship between Du Shaofu and me, at least in dealing with the devil, there is no reason why we should not help him!"


    After a sentence, the three people are at the same time into silence, for a long time no longer speech.


    Under the gray sky, the three people stood quietly, just looking at the forbidden place of silver plate, and said nothing more.


    Time passed slowly, and I don''t know how long it took. The man suddenly said again: "let''s go. It''s meaningless to stay here! With my present strength, I can''t deal with the devil! After he recovers, it''s even harder to do it! Everything, or to improve themselves is the most important! "


    After a flash of light in the void, the three mysterious figures disappeared without a trace of fluctuation, as if they had never appeared before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2630

    The three disappeared, from the appearance to the departure, did not cause anyone to discover, extremely mysterious.


    But if Du Shaofu had discovered them earlier, he would have recognized that they were all familiar to him!


    The first man was a general who had a lot of friendship with him. He helped each other a lot. He had the ability to swallow heaven and kill the earth!


    The two men behind the generals are Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan who were rescued by Du Shaofu at the beginning!


    But I don''t know, at this time people, how can they appear here!


    It was not long after the general, Shen Yan and Dongli Chihuang left, but it was quite a long time before the demon God, Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu entered the prohibition. Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, and hundreds of other strongmen from the outside world all came here.


    Looking at the huge forbidden silver plate hanging in the void, after a little exploration, everyone also flashed into it!


    ¡­¡­


    "What is this place?"


    Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu followed the demon God, and both were stunned when they entered the prohibition.


    What appeared in front of them was another strange space.


    In this space, there is nothing, everything is nothing.


    At a glance, it looks like a dark space, but there are few stars dotted everywhere.


    However, in such a scene, for Du Shaofu and huolei ancestors, their binocular vision could not be affected in the absence of light.


    "What''s the matter! I feel the power in your body is fluctuating, and your cultivation is improving


    Du Shaofu was somewhat shocked to find that since he stepped into this space, the mysterious Qi in his body began to move up unconsciously.


    At the same time, their own power seems to become more powerful, can cover the endless range, has been extended to a very far away place!


    Not to mention that, the laws of space and lightning that he controls seem to be improving.


    The feeling between nature and heaven and earth is more and more clear and seems to have traces to follow!


    Such a situation, let him have no way to calm down!


    You know, after stepping into the half step heavenly saint, if you want to go further on the strength, it is very difficult, and how much cultivation and understanding are needed to make progress inch by inch!


    However, after entering this space, everything seems to subvert his cognition!


    The power in his body rises and moves unconsciously. Although it is not particularly violent, it is much faster than when it is outside!


    Just standing here, you can feel that your cultivation has been improved a little bit!


    If you stay for a long time, even if you don''t need to practice, you will be able to enter the perfect realm of heaven!


    "I also feel, here seems to be an extraordinary space, very fantastic!"


    The ancestor of fire and thunder also felt that his cultivation was constantly improving.


    He was originally the perfect strength of the Holy Land and controlled the mystery of thunder and lightning. Compared with Du Shaofu before he broke through the half step heavenly saint, his overall cultivation was not bad!


    At this time, he clearly felt that he was going to be detached from the mystery of thunder and lightning. He could clearly feel the rhythm between heaven and earth countless times!


    "If you practice here, how much time and energy will be saved!"


    Du Shaofu sighed. He felt that this place was like a piece of heaven and earth. It was hard to find it in the world!


    It''s not that the aura here is so abundant and thick that it makes people feel as if they have taken off a layer of shackles and become extremely light and incomparable when they are here!


    "I see, suppression! It''s the power of repression! In this space, a kind of suppressing force is missing! "


    Fire thunder ancestor suddenly excited to say, round face is actually some red up.


    "That''s true!"


    After being reminded by huolei, Du Shaofu had the same judgment in his heart!


    Many living creatures know that there has always been an invisible power of repression in his own world, including Du Shaofu.


    No matter what the cultivation, as long as you live in that realm, you can only get half step heaven saint''s realm at most.


    Moreover, even after the arrival of the three thousand masters of the world, dragon gods and demons, they will also be suppressed and unable to play their due strength.


    Throughout ancient and modern times, in Du Shaofu''s knowledge, the strongest person is only beyond the holy land.


    And this man is the ancestor of his Du family, the way of heaven in ancient times!


    "No wonder the devil wants to come to this place. If he just stays here, he can continue to recover his strength! When you go out, even if you are suppressed, you will be able to achieve the strongest strength that this world can bear


    The old master of fire and thunder also said that he had already understood the purpose of the demon God.In this kind of environment, the demon God recovers also must be quicker than the outside world many!


    When he recovers to a certain degree and goes to the outside world again, even if he is suppressed by the Invisible Rules of heaven and earth, the strength that he can show will definitely be the peak of this world!


    Unless the way of heaven regenerates, no one can cure him!


    The Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God come in person, it''s no good!


    Only because, those two strong, still want to be suppressed in this world, will not be stronger than the devil!


    "Is the demon restored?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed abruptly and looked into the distance.


    There, he had already found the figure of the demon God and the demon cult people.


    However, those people did not have any movement at this time, just stood quietly in nothingness.


    "Let''s go and have a look! If you have a chance, stop them! "


    Du Shaofu took a sip and moved first. After a flash of purple gold light, he disappeared from his original place!


    Anyway, the devil is here to recover.


    And the rest of the demon sect will also increase their strength if they stay for a long time.


    How could Du Shaofu allow such a situation to happen easily? He had to make some noise!


    Nearby, the fire thunder ancestor looks at this scene, also is no longer delayed, directly toward the distance to rush away.


    "Du Shaofu, you are here again!"


    When Du Shaofu appeared in front of the demon God and others, the voice of the demon God also rang out and passed into his ears.


    "The devil!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes shrunk fiercely, his eyes burning at the demon, and he did not answer.


    He can clearly feel that the breath of the devil is constantly increasing.


    In this space, a terrible power is floating from its demon body, which is much more vast than when it is encountered in the misty space!


    This makes Du Shaofu feel more pressure!


    If you fight with the devil here, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy in the misty space. When they are there, they are both under great pressure and suppression, and the devil is the same!


    Under such circumstances, the strength gap between them was greatly reduced, so that Du Shaofu and the demon God had the power to fight!


    What''s more, at the beginning of the fight, the demon God didn''t do his best and didn''t want to fight with Du Shaofu.


    The purpose should be to find this place earlier and recover!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu really understood at this time that he was not at the same level with the devil in a real sense!


    "I think you also feel the extraordinary place here! The last time you fought, didn''t you threaten to kill me? Even Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan can''t do something. I''d like to see how you can do it! "


    The huge pupils of the demon God looked at Du Shaofu, and the light words spewed out of his mouth, with extreme contempt.


    In this space, his strength is constantly recovering. If he can''t even defeat the human boy in front of him, is he still a demon?


    "Whether you can do it or not, someone has to do it to kill you!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth in a deep voice, and his whole body suddenly burst out with a strong sense of war!


    He was staring at the towering body of the demon, and his momentum was also climbing rapidly!


    Anyway, I can''t watch the devil recover here. I have to make trouble for him.


    "Boy, do you just talk nonsense?"


    The demon god suddenly looked straight and said, looking at Du Shaofu.


    Words, with the extreme provocation!


    "If it''s a wild talk, you''ll know it after the war!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows suddenly lifted. Then, he was dressed in purple robes. He was as stiff as a strong wind!


    The momentum of his body soared, and the invisible force in this space, under the mobilization of his internal strength, also moved with it!


    In the dark space, suddenly there was a strong storm, sweeping and howling, with the power to destroy everything, killing all sides!


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    Du Shaofu drank and moved his hands with ten fingers. The law of space expanded, driving the force of space and spreading rapidly!


    Then, in the area in front of the devil, the void was grasped by a huge hand, and then squeezed hard!


    "Poof!"


    The terrible space folds open, the void is like a piece of paper, squeezed into a ball, become crumpled, and then it collapses!


    "Puff, puff..."


    This great force swings open, induces nothingness, other places are suddenly showing a more violent space storm!


    The space moves everywhere, just like the water in the great lake. Suddenly, after some place is emptied, the water from other places flows quickly to fill the collapsed place!At this time, there is more space for the wind than for the current!


    "Boom..."


    Under the space movement, this piece of land suddenly produced the dramatic earthquake!


    All tangible quality is distorted and deformed in an instant!


    Even the ancestor of huolei, who appeared around Du Shaofu, had to exert all his accomplishments to resist this distortion!


    Otherwise, he felt that his body would be instantly strangled out under the force of moving space!


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, is also rippling with invisible waves. When the space storm passes through his body, he avoids it and has no effect on him.


    "How dare you show off in front of me even if you are a little bit of a trick!"


    If you look at the demon God side, you can see that after he snorted, his evil spirit is rolling and roaring, like a river roaring, like a long river pouring out!


    A wave of that terrible power enveloped all the people around him.


    When Du Shaofu''s attack was aroused by his side, the space folds were directly eliminated in the invisible, which could not touch these people at all!


    And the devil himself, there is no redundant action!


    The space folds burst on his body, only to see his skin rippled like a lake blown by the wind, but it did not cause any damage to him, and did not shake half a cent!


    Seeing such a scene, Du Shaofu felt his eyelids jump and his heart was filled with astonishment!


    "The flesh is so strong


    Du Shaofu was startled and said that when he was fighting in the misty space, he was completely downwind!


    So many means of attack, but also did not cause any harm to the devil!


    If it is not for the other side has not fully shot, then they can be dangerous!


    "Mole ants are only mole ants in the end. No matter how strong they are, they are just a little bigger ants! I may need to look at you in the fog before, but when I recover, what qualifications do you have to fight against me? "


    The demon God spoke in a loud voice, his voice rumbled and shook the void!


    After he easily broke through Du Shaofu''s attack, he directly controlled the evil Qi outside his body, and quickly spread around like a big wave!


    "Now, I don''t have time to play with you! When I recover, no one will escape, including you


    The evil spirit said faintly. After a pair of magic pupils looked at Du Shaofu, he stopped paying attention to him. He was just like looking at ants and insects, but he didn''t see him!


    Outside his body, the rolling and moving magic Qi was continuously dense and rising, and filled the space.


    In this evil spirit, a sea of corpses and blood emerged, some demons raised their swords to kill, some creatures screamed and howled, some fierce ghosts rampaged


    Such a scene is a scene of hell on earth!


    In Du Shaofu''s sight, it overlaps with the scenes he saw in the upper reaches of the long river of time. It is like a projection of the past!


    But if you look at it carefully, the scene after scene seems to be the advance evolution of the future scene!


    "Thunder and martial pulse, give it to me!"


    Du Shaofu roared and roared. A ray of thunder and lightning appeared on his body, just like blood veins, covering him. It was like a net of thunder. It rushed out of his body directly and scattered into the sky!


    After that, there are several lights of different colors in the center of his eyebrows.


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    "Boom, boom..."


    "Hum, hum..."


    Several spirit thunder rushed out, inlaid on the thunder net, ranked all sides!


    With the blessing of the power of the thunder, the power of the thunder net is suddenly increased, and it has risen a thousand times directly!


    "Shua!"


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, the huge lightning net suddenly fell down and directly covered the position of the demon God and the demon sect people!


    "Boom, boom..."


    Thunder is roaring, power is mighty!


    Thunder and lightning huge net, carry if can suppress all the force, fiercely move!


    The terror attack falls, in the blink of an eye is covered in the demon body outside the illusory corpse mountain blood sea scene!


    "Chulala..."


    The two forces, one strong and domineering, the other evil and fierce, only in touch, they are constantly rubbing and swallowing each other, and each is extremely terrible!


    However, at the end of the day, when the energy of the thunder net was exhausted and the light was dim, the scene outside the demon still existed!


    It seems that a lot of its power has been consumed in the transformation of the evil Qi!


    But then, under the control of the demon God, the evil spirit constantly surged out of him, added it again, and bloomed a terrible scene again!


    "Boy, don''t waste your energy!"


    The voice of the demon God rings, shaking the void!Then, in his body, the evil spirit is constantly dense, the scene of a hell on earth, more and more become real, as if it is condensed into the essence, appeared in this space!


    "Heaven and earth are empty!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was dignified, and Zijin tianque suddenly appeared in his hand. A sword that penetrated the whole earth was immediately formed. Facing the terrible scene of hell, he was slashing down!


    Once such a sword appears, it seems that there is silence between heaven and earth. There is only one sword, standing tall and standing high!


    "Hum..."


    However, when such a sword was finally cut off, it just gave out a buzz, and a strong impact wave spread all over the field.


    Then, after the sound of "bang", the sword broke away and turned into a dense rune, which dissipated in the invisible!


    It can be seen that the scene outside the demon God is still standing there without being shaken by Du Shaofu!


    The scenes of the doomsday scene are evolving and fluctuating. There is a fierce and murderous spirit rushing out. The sound of crying and Howling makes people''s scalp numb!


    "How can it be so strong!"


    A cold sweat broke out from Du Shaofu''s forehead, staring at such a scene!


    He has been doing his best, but he has no way to shake the power of the devil!


    It seems that the towering figure, without any effort, will fight against all his attacks!


    "The demon God obviously doesn''t want to start at this time. He is in constant recovery."


    Huolei Laozu came to Du Shaofu''s side and said solemnly.


    He could see that the devil God''s attack on Du Shaofu was the most direct means of defense. He did not attack at all.


    And at this time, he can clearly perceive that there are waves of terrible power on the body of the demon God!


    It was originally the breath of terror to the extreme, but it was more and more magnificent and vast!


    In the space, there is also a powerful gathering of power, constantly into the body of the demon God, making his power become too strong!


    "Can''t even stop him from recovering?"


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself. His heart was extremely heavy!


    What is the gap between our own strength and the devil?


    Half step Tian Sheng, it can be said that one foot has stepped into the realm of Tian Sheng. It is even impossible to shake it!


    Then, when he recovers completely, how strong should he be!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2631

    "Boy, forget it! The devil can''t stop us! In this strange space, there is no external pressure, we can not deal with him even more! It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity to cultivate and improve more strength! When the devil comes out, there will be more energy to deal with him


    Huolei Laozu turned to look at Du Shaofu and said softly.


    He was very clear in his mind that the main reason why Du Shaofu could not shake the devil''s mind was because of this space!


    Here, less to the kind of suppression in the outside world, the devil in the realm has been greatly restored!


    You know, the original strength of the demon God, but far beyond the realm of heaven!


    Even if we have recovered 10% of our strength here, it is much better than Du Shaofu!


    If it is in the outside world, in fact, in Du Shaofu''s all-out efforts, the devil can not completely ignore it!


    "I see, grandfather!"


    Du Shaofu withdrew his sight, took a deep breath and said.


    He also knew that the evil spirits in this place could not be easily dealt with by himself!


    What we can do now is to take advantage of the opportunity in this space, without external repression, to strive for an early breakthrough and try our best to improve our own strength to cope with the situation after the complete recovery of the demon God!


    After calming down his mind, Du Shaofu sat down on the ground, closed his eyes slightly, and began to practice breathing!


    Time is everything, only strive for all the time to improve the cultivation, can we have more ability to compete with the devil!


    Du Shaofu''s breath gradually converged, and a wave of invisible waves came out. It was extraordinary!


    Seeing such a scene, the fire thunder ancestor is also a little relieved!


    What he is most worried about now is that Du Shaofu will be too impulsive and reckless when he sees the powerful demon God!


    But at this time the boy''s performance, let him pour is at ease a lot!


    At least, in the face of such a strong enemy, he can also close his mind, sink down to practice!


    This, let fire thunder ancestor biggest worry is also relaxed!


    "Boy, practice well, the devil still depends on you to deal with it!"


    The fire thunder old ancestor murmured in his heart, and looked at the purple robed youth around him. His eyes swept over his angular face, with an indescribable charm: "but, after all, you can''t bear all this alone! Ancestor, I have to do something


    Huolei thought in his heart that his eyes had never been removed from Du Shaofu!


    However, not too long time, there are waves in the space, which attracted his attention.


    "They''re all here


    Huolei''s ancestor looked back and saw that there were hundreds of people in the void behind him.


    These people are Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao, Lei Tianhuang, Zhen Qingchun and so on, as well as Taoists, Confucianists, yin-yang schools, Mohists, golden winged Dapeng birds, Phoenix, human holy temple, animal alliance and other powerful people from the three continents and nine states!


    "Grandfather


    "Master!"


    After these people arrived, they said hello to the ancestor of the fire thunder one after another.


    And they all found Du Shaofu sitting next to him, as well as the wonder caused by the demon God not far away!


    "What''s the situation? What''s wrong with the ROC emperor?"


    "The devil''s breath is so terrible, and it seems to be getting stronger and stronger!"


    "It''s not only the demon God, but also the ROC emperor, and the people of the demon sect around the demon God are also like this!"


    People soon found out the unusual place here, one by one was greatly surprised, have to talk about it!


    "It''s all here! The space here is not suppressed, which is most conducive to cultivation. It is much faster than that in the outside world! Moreover, it is much easier to understand the upanism law! "


    Huolei Laozu looked at all the people and said slowly. Then he put out his hand to Du Shaofu and said, "so, your next task is to do your best to break through here like him!"


    As soon as the old ancestor of huolei finished speaking, everyone was very surprised.


    Under the careful feeling, is not exactly as he said, here appears very supernatural!


    And all the people also understand the words of the ancestors of huolei.


    In this kind of environment, it can be said that it can be used as a breakthrough in cultivation!


    At this time, Du Shaofu and the people of the demon sect, as well as the demons, were all in their own ascension, which made their breath continuously increase!


    "But ancestor, what about the devil?"


    Du Xiaoyao stood up and took a look at the devil in the distance, and asked.


    His meaning is very clear, and his ideas coincide with Du Shaofu, who want to prevent the demon from recovering!"Don''t touch the devil. Nobody can do anything about him here!"


    After the fire thunder ancestor explained one sentence, he did not say much.


    There is no weak person here, and the key point will be clear to them before long.


    "Don''t delay any more, practice separately!"


    The eyes of the ancestors of fire and thunder burst out the light of thunder and fire, sweeping away from many strong men in the territory of three continents and nine states.


    "Yes, grandfather


    All the people did not say much. They sat on their knees and breathed and adjusted their breath!


    Hundreds of people live in the same place and practice at the same time. The scene is magnificent!


    The vast breath of the wave, invisible in the entangled together, hook the invisible trend, so that the void is trembling for it!


    Only Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao did not follow suit. Instead, they gathered around huolei.


    "Let''s practice each other. I''m going out."


    Fire thunder ancestor looked at them, gently opened his mouth, and then suddenly put his eyes on the thunder Tianhuang in the crowd, and said: "young man, you go with me!"


    "Me? Grandfather, where are we going


    Lei Tianhuang had some doubts and asked in a simple and honest manner.


    "I''ll know when I go!"


    Huolei Laozu said lightly, and didn''t give much explanation. Finally, he took a glance at the purple robed youth around him, and then he directly spread out his body shape and flew towards the distance. He walked very crisp and neat without any hesitation!


    "Ancestor..."


    "Master..."


    Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoyao and others all want to ask him a clear understanding, but how can huolei''s ancestors go too fast and do not stop them at all!


    Lei Tianhuang was puzzled when he saw this, but he didn''t think much about it. Instead, he saluted Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao one by one, and said, "Shigong, Shibo, martial uncle, I''ll go first!"


    Then, his body turned into a thunderbolt, flashing in the void, in an instant, disappeared soon!


    Seeing this scene, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoba and so on feel very confused!


    "I must have something very important to do when I leave at this time."


    Du Tingxuan raised the wine jar in his hand and sipped the liquor.


    "Let''s all practice separately. The devil is recovering quickly and can''t be delayed any more."


    Zhen Qingchun said, not because the fire thunder ancestor left too deep.


    All of us are our own people, and he is not willing to say it. Naturally, there is a reason why he is not willing to say it. There is no need to go deep into it.


    "Let''s go!"


    The people looked at the demons not far away, and then they all sat in the void and began to breathe.


    Soon, the area became strangely peaceful, no one spoke, all in a strange state of practice.


    Only a piece of energy is constantly fluctuating, such as a storm general, raging swept!


    In the distance, two figures, one old and one young, passed through the endless distance in a blink of an eye.


    "Grandfather, where are we going?"


    Lei Tianhuang asked the fire thunder ancestor with a very serious meaning.


    "Young man, let me ask you a question!"


    Huolei Laozu did not answer him, but said so.


    "Er Grandfather, what''s the problem? "


    Lei Tianhuang Leng after a Leng, way.


    "Are you afraid to die?"


    Huolei Laozu said that when he said this, his old eyes couldn''t help but look at Lei Tianhuang deeply, staring at him closely.


    "This..."


    Lei Tianhuang was stunned by Huo Lei''s ancestor. He didn''t speak for a long time, but then he fell into meditation.


    After a long time, just listen to his very serious response: "that depends on how to die!"


    "Ha ha significant! How can you die so that you won''t be afraid? "


    Huolei Laozu laughed and continued to ask.


    "If you die well, you will not be afraid! If you are afraid of death, you will not have any value! "


    This time, Lei Tianhuang did not hesitate and blurted out.


    "Is it worth dying against the devil?"


    Huolei asked again.


    "Of course! The demon God is cruel and wants to kill countless creatures. If he can stop his immoral behavior, even if I die a thousand or ten thousand times, I will do it! "


    Lei Tianhuang said, with unspeakable seriousness on his honest face.


    "Good boy! I see, ha ha ha ha... "


    Fire thunder ancestor suddenly laughed, reached out and stroked Lei Tianhuang''s head, just like touching his descendants. His old eyes were full of love.


    "Grandfather, what did you just ask those people to do?"Being touched by the fire and thunder ancestor''s head, let Lei Tianhuang''s face not help but some red.


    After he really opened his mind, he looked like a young man. He was not used to such treatment for a while.


    However, he also knew that the ancestor of huolei was born from the same origin as himself, and naturally there was a close relationship between them, so he did not refuse to avoid.


    "My grandfather wants to take you to do a big thing!"


    Fire thunder ancestor''s expression, suddenly showed some heroic feeling, rush up the road is all hold high head, tiger and tiger make wind!


    "What kind of event?" Lei Tianhuang is in doubt again.


    "Big deal!" Huolei Laozu road.


    "What''s the big deal?" Lei Tianhuang is confused.


    "You''ll know!" Huolei Laozu road.


    Lei Tianhuang looked at the fire thunder ancestor, and didn''t know why.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Looking at the appearance of Lei Tianhuang, huolei Laozu laughed again.


    In such a situation, the two figures quickly move, through the boundless void, and finally disappear.


    That bold and unrestrained laughter, also gradually fade away, annihilate in nothingness, finally can not be heard.


    Like, those two far away figures


    ¡­¡­


    In the void space, time is slowly passing by.


    In a flash, a year has passed.


    For the practitioners above the holy land, a retreat, even for thousands of years, is not a rare thing.


    This short year, is really insignificant!


    During this period of time, no matter Du Shaofu''s side or the demon sect''s side, all of them were in the process of cultivation, without any action.


    The two sides of life and death hostility, quietly opposite each other, improve themselves.


    Such a scene, too calm, like the calm before the storm, strange strange!


    In all people, the breath is constantly rising.


    The huge fluctuation of the gas engine is too astonishing!


    If it is in the outside world, such a situation, it is really fantastic!


    But in this space, everything is so natural.


    Only because there is no external oppressive force here, all the people seem to get rid of some invisible bondage and become more light.


    This cross knee training, speed is also fast, too much on too much!


    I''m afraid that I can stay here for more than a hundred years than the outside world!


    But all this is not caused by the acceleration of time, just because of space!


    Suddenly, there are bursts of vast breath, surging out, causing the earth and the earth to shake!


    "I broke through!"


    In the crowd of three continents and nine states, Lei Yang slowly opened his eyes. Two rays of light congealed as substance, which directly broke through nothingness.


    His breath, originally only in the late holy land, has not yet reached the peak.


    However, at this time, it is already a perfect cultivation of the Holy Land!


    This step of the leap, is directly across a small realm!


    How terrible it is to be promoted like this!


    "They are still practicing!"


    Lei Yang looked around and found that everyone was still in practice.


    And he found that many people''s breath changes more than him!


    This, let him just rise of some of the joy, and quickly subsided.


    "Master..."


    Lei Yang''s eyes looked at the front of the crowd. There sat a purple robe figure, which was also in the process of cultivation.


    However, different from others, the breath on his body is extremely restrained, and has never leaked out at all.


    If you don''t use the naked eye to look at it, you can''t find his existence just by peeping with the power of Yuan Shen, just like a piece of nothingness!


    This is terrible!


    Lei Yang is not an ignorant person. He knows that this is an expression of his master''s agreement with heaven and earth. It is a kind of profound trace of the road, just like being integrated with heaven and earth!


    When he was first accepted by Du Shaofu, he was the later cultivation of the holy animal kingdom, but the master at that time was only in the middle of the holy land.


    Now, with the special features of this space, he can break through the sacred animal kingdom!


    Look at his master, he has been beyond, far behind!


    I''m afraid that now, with one hundred and one thousand, we can''t defeat the master!


    "If you have a breakthrough in the aspect of animal power, you should continue to understand the power of profound righteousness!"


    After a while, Lei Yang said to himself.


    If it is only surpassed by the master, it is understandable, after all, no one in this field can match his speed of entry!


    Just because of the suppression of the World War I in the archaic era, many and many people in the cultivation of a way, they all threw him away!This, also let Lei Yang feel pressure at this time!


    After thinking about it for a long time, Lei Yang calmed his mind and entered a mysterious state of understanding again.


    Time flowed slowly and passed away.


    Day by day, the scene of this space is still the same as before!


    No one knows how long it took for no one to care.


    On one day, Du Shaofu, who was in front of everyone, began to have a strange Qi rising!


    "Ho la la la..."


    The force of thunder and lightning circled, like a slender snake, swimming around on his body.


    The purple and gold electric light is winding around, releasing the great majesty, just like Tianwei!


    "Hum, hum..."


    In the space, it is also a strange wave.


    The void in front of Du Shaofu''s body constantly changes its shape and presents various strange patterns.


    as like as two peas in his mind, he is sitting in the same shape as Du Shaofu himself. This is his God of the yuan.


    At this time, above the original God, there are mysterious lines shining, like the texture of the road engraved on it, ever-changing, evolving everything!


    Among these lines, there are several of the brightest, with the greatest gas!


    That track, seems to interpret some rules and traces in this world, indescribable!


    "Boom..."


    In the outside world, sudden thunder appeared, suddenly made a sound!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The surrounding space, constantly distorted and deformed, seems to be experiencing some huge force wantonly kneading!


    Two different kinds of pressure came down and suppressed all the living beings here!


    And in the surrounding people, in such a dynamic, there are quite a number of people were shocked!


    Of course, at Du Shaofu''s side, there are still a lot of sitting around, no action.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so terrible?"


    "It''s the ROC emperor. His breath is changing!"


    "It''s terrible. Is this a breakthrough for the emperor of the ROC?"


    "If we break through it again, it will not be the real heaven Saint realm!"


    ¡­¡­


    After being startled, everyone clearly felt the terrible majesty!


    Looking at the purple robed youth sitting in the void one by one, it is like facing a deity, which is so high, far away and hard to touch!


    Everyone''s spirit was shaking and couldn''t help shaking.


    "Get out of here, stay away from here!"


    A lot of people moved instantaneously and avoided driving far away, for fear of being shaken by the invisible power of Du Shaofu and thus be hurt!


    However, it is far more than that simple!


    After the news broke out on Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoba, xiaoqilin, Du Yunlong, and other powerful Du family members, the breath of Du Shaofu suddenly rose!


    "Boom, boom..."


    Thunder exploded in an instant, everyone''s body, are out of a bright ray, straight through the sky!


    That just fierce tyrannical thunder, roar, shock through all directions!


    A piece of burning light show, stab many strong people are feeling pain in the eyes!


    "Thunderbolt! This is the thunderbolt of the Du family


    There are strong people shouting, trembling!


    They all saw that, at this moment, the thunder and martial pulse of Du family were all stirred up and rushed towards the void!


    The thunder light, split horizontally and vertically, soon converged with the thunder force from Du Shaofu, and condensed into a more powerful and terrifying thunder sea!


    "Even if the Du family is not involved, there will be so much thunder on the Dragon Girl and the little Qilin!"


    There is a strong doubt said.


    "The Dragon Girl and the little Kirin were born out of the great ROC emperor. It''s a matter of course that they carry with them the power of thunder!"


    Someone explained.


    All of them retreated to a very far away place and watched with horror what happened there!


    With all the thunder and martial veins of Du family''s people showing up, in this space, the terrifying to boundless pressure has become even greater!


    There are no weak people here, but everyone''s heart is feeling a strong palpitation, panic, as if in the face of a high God, want to crawl!


    In that sea of thunder, thunder lights of different shapes flash and kill vertically and horizontally, carrying the power of destruction!


    And among them, there are a lot of purple and gold thunder light, its power is fierce, pervading the sky!


    "Look


    Suddenly, someone yelled again.In the direction of his finger, he could see that, not far away from Du Shaofu and others, there was a breath of terror coming out of the bodies of yepiaoling, qianguyu, Zixuan, Jialou jueyu and so on!


    "Demon sect, demon sect has also moved!"


    Soon, everyone saw that in one side of the demon sect, the breath of the eight evil emperors began to soar!


    The vast and vast magic Qi is connected with the breath of the demon God, which is dense and steaming!


    Even more powerful than Du Shaofu''s family, the violent and bloody atmosphere spread!


    "Banbu Tiansheng! Their breath is going straight to the half step heavenly saint, and is still improving rapidly


    "How can there be such a terrible change? How long have we practiced here?"


    Everyone is in shock, almost speechless!


    Such a situation, put in the outside world, is simply unimaginable!


    In this space, without the suppression of heaven and earth, those people can break through so fast!


    Many people feel strange. Although they have greatly improved themselves, they are still much worse than Du Shaofu and the devil emperor of the demon cult!


    "Perverts, all perverts!"


    "The promotion of the demon sect is more terrible! I don''t know what kind of situation they will be able to go when they get out of the customs clearance! "


    "We can''t delay any more. We should continue to practice and understand it. We can''t let the people of demon sect compare with each other!"


    "Yes, the stronger we are, the more likely we will be to win against the demon cult. We can''t rely on the ROC emperor for everything. We have to bear some of them."


    Looking at the state there, it has been continuing, that terrible thunder wave, and that like boiling general magic gas, all seem to have no intention of stopping.


    After waiting for a long time, all the people in the distance did not look at them much, and they went to practice on their own.


    In everyone''s heart, it seems that there is a big mountain under pressure!


    In this space, whether it is the ROC emperor and others on their own side, or the demon gods and the magic emperor of the demon sect, they are all rapidly improving.


    If the creatures in this world can''t accumulate more power, then after the devil recovers completely, it will face a more terrible situation!


    This kind of situation, is all people do not want to see!


    Time goes on and on, but no one cares about the passage of time!


    Everyone''s goal is the same, strive for in this area without repression, break through and comprehend to a higher level, so as to obtain more strength!


    The scene has been going on. The thunder light emitted by the Du family and the vast evil spirit of the demon sect are reflected in two different colors, reflecting each other. Is it not shocking!


    At the same time, not only in this space, but also the outside world began to change color because of what happened here!


    In the realm of three continents and nine states, there is a scene of wonder above the sky. Countless creatures come out of their homes and look up to the sky!


    I saw the blue sky and the clouds all over the sky, but at this time they were separated from each other. One side flashed with thunder, bright and dazzling, and the other side was full of scarlet clouds, with a fishy smell in the dark!


    The scenes on both sides are powerful and have the power to destroy the world!


    That lightning and red clouds, each other constantly collision friction, violent impact, caused the sky and the earth for the dramatic earthquake!


    In the collision of endless energy, there is annihilation!


    At the same time, a part of the broken energy, but formed a wave of extermination storm, vertical and horizontal attack, sweeping everything!


    "What''s going on? How can that happen?"


    "It''s terrible. Is the end coming?"


    "Demon sect, it must be demon religion!"


    "The killing of the demon sect has begun. Run away!"


    "Where can escape, the devil will not die, no one in this world can escape!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless creatures panic, shudder!


    Among the weak creatures of cultivation, chaos suddenly broke out, and they fled one by one, but like a headless fly, I don''t know where the real harbor can be avoided!


    "Is the catastrophe about to begin?"


    Desolate country, stone city sky, an old man standing in the air, with a worried face.


    "Is that because of him?"


    At the side of the old man, standing a beautiful woman, is also looking at the sky, beautiful eyes in the waves that can not be covered.


    Women''s vision, as if to see through the boundless space, so as to see a figure in general!


    "Today, I don''t want to be compared with other people in the world."


    The old man responded and sighed for a long time: "I hope that after this time, the scenery in this world will be like an old friend.""This Is it possible? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2632

    In the realm of three continents and nine states, the visions of heaven and earth are constantly presented.


    In addition to the fear of many creatures, there are also many people who are excited!


    "The Demon Lord is recovering rapidly. He must have found the thing to recover. My demon sect is doomed to rise!"


    "How many years have passed since the demon lord left and went to the demon kingdom to look for something to recover!"


    "Jie Jie Jie Well, can we finally start killing? "


    "Gather all the members of the demon sect and wait for the return of the demon lord and be ready to kill at any time!"


    ¡­¡­


    The members of the demon sect began to gather, one by one, ready to go!


    And this kind of movement, the living creature also discovered everywhere.


    After the initial panic, many people finally gradually stabilized their emotions and began to plan everything!


    Political strategists.


    The vision between heaven and Earth naturally attracted their attention.


    When a group of clansmen were restless, a terrible movement came from the political strategists!


    "Hum..."


    A terrible wave spread out and hit all fields. In an instant, it swept across the whole range of political strategists.


    In this process, people all feel that the terror is suddenly spread around us. It fills every inch of space, which makes all the political strategists feel shocked. The breath is hard to get up and is about to stop!


    This feeling is like some terrible person who has been sleeping for many years and then suddenly wakes up!


    "Forbidden area, is the movement coming from the forbidden area!"


    Soon, someone found that the movement of the whole political strategists came from their forbidden areas!


    Then, in the eyes of the people, a figure rushed out of the endless mountains, like a fireworks, straight into the sky!


    At a certain moment, this soaring figure, suddenly stopped, forcefully stopped in the air, as if suddenly stuck in general!


    "Ancestor, it is the ancestor of my strategist who wakes up and breaks the barrier!"


    The strong man with strategists and strategists cried out excitedly.


    "See my grandfather!"


    "See my grandfather!"


    All of us knelt down in an instant, and kowtow to the figure.


    "Is the catastrophe finally coming again?"


    In the face of the ceremony of many descendants below, the old man did not pay attention to it, but looked at the sky, which occupied half of the sky''s lightning and red clouds!


    "The evil spirit has recovered, the catastrophe has come, the nine cauldrons have not gathered, and the nine families have not come out! This situation is not just right! "


    The old man''s eyes, fixed on the sky, whispered to himself.


    "Order! Quickly contact the Lord clan of the upper world and tell them, the devil Recovered


    After watching it for a long time, the old man suddenly opened his mouth again. His voice was so loud that it spread throughout the whole political strategist.


    "Follow the orders of my ancestors!"


    There are strong response, and then do not say much, a figure moving empty, directly into the strategists.


    "The suppression of heaven and earth has been removed. As long as you can leave here, the world will be destroyed if it is destroyed! This time, my strategist will never be controlled by others! "


    The old man''s eyes flashed, feeling the terrible power in the world, but in his heart, he was looking forward to something else.


    A similar scene is also performed almost at the same time in Legalists, celebrities, Buddhists and other places.


    An old ancestor who had been shut up for many years was born and sighed!


    One by one, the whole clan will respond to the call!


    It is not only the nine great masters, but also forces in various parts of the world, such as the dashanmen family, who have made moves.


    ¡­¡­


    Wasteland.


    Stone city.


    "It''s better to start first, and then suffer!"


    On the huge square outside the palace, Murong is as gentle as the road.


    "The people of the demon sect are waiting for the return of the demon God, and then sweep this world with the power of destroying and decaying! And we can''t wait! "


    On the other side, the medicine sage doctor was lifeless and said in a deep voice: "order all the children of the wasteland to declare war on the demon religion!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ancient Tianzong.


    "Disciples of ancient Tianzong, the demon God has recovered. The catastrophe has come. Are you ready?"


    Jinpeng Zun, Sima Taixing, Gu Qingyang and other strong people stand in the sky, loud and loud, shaking the world!


    "Ready!"


    Below, countless disciples hold up their swords and swords. Their momentum is like a rainbow!


    ¡­¡­


    Tianwu college.


    "Tianwu academy, ready for war!"


    The figure of Beiming Maple stands in front of the hall door, and looks at many students below, and speaks in a loud voice.


    "War! War! War


    Teng Mo, Zhang Yishen, Huang Xiaofeng, Yu Yu and others are shouting!¡­¡­


    The temple.


    The grand hall opened in the "creak" sound, and Lin Feng''s figure came out from it, standing under the high gate, facing the countless people''s children on the square, and said in a loud voice: "the evil cult has moved. In order to protect our people''s integrity, what should my temple children do?"


    "We''re going to have to do it! Follow the emperor, follow elder martial brother Lin Feng, and kill the devil


    "Drink blood by leaps and bounds, butcher God subdues demons!"


    "Drink blood by leaps and bounds, butcher God subdues demons!"


    Many young strong people shout loudly, full of blood!


    "Kill me..."


    Lin Feng shouts and rushes out immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    This kind of scene, scene by scene, is performed all over the world.


    The people of all major forces and the demon sect soon collided with each other!


    This world, only after the appearance of the vision between heaven and earth, suddenly fell into the fire of war!


    "With my blood, strengthen my Kyushu!"


    "Eliminate the evil cult and kill the demon gods!"


    Countless creatures howl, shoot and rush into the battlefield!


    When the people of the demon sect are still waiting for the return of the demon God, it is the prelude to the war directly!


    "Jie Jie Jie Kill


    In the demon sect, many powerful people laugh in the shade.


    After some of the initial surprise, the people of the demon sect also reacted quickly and began to fight with the creatures in this world!


    "Kill..."


    "Kill..."


    The collision of swords and swords, the blending of blood and fire, and a song of death, all of a sudden, is singing in this world!


    Countless creatures red eyes, fighting hard!


    Almost at every moment, whether it is the demon sect or the strong forces of other major forces, there are people bleeding and wounded at any time, and people are falling at any time!


    The soldier is roaring, smashing everything!


    That hot blood in the air, dyed the earth red!


    The head is rolling down and piling up into a mountain!


    All the creatures began to go crazy, all of them were full of hair and dancing, and their weapons were shining. They started a long-term and hard work!


    "Kill..."


    The creatures roar, the soldiers are hot!


    A series of terrible attacks hit, like a tsunami!


    The mountains and rivers are breaking, the river is drying up, the void is breaking, the earth is shaking!


    That piece of vigorous jungle, that magnificent buildings, all in such a terrible collision in the ashes!


    Everywhere the ruins, by the scarlet blood immersion penetration!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2633

    In this world, a great war arises suddenly!


    Above the sky, the thunder sea and red clouds that occupy half of the sky, also launched a fierce collision!


    Two opposite energy whistling rolling, shock through the world, a piece of space in annihilation collapse!


    The terrible power sweeps across the sky and the earth!


    "Kill..."


    Below, countless creatures are crying out to fight, and the strong ones at the domain level, Zun level and Emperor level are all put into the battlefield!


    Heaven and earth overturned, mountains and rivers mourned, a body with a strong spirit from the sky gargle down, fell down!


    The bones piled up like a mountain, and the scarlet blood flowed like a river!


    However, this scene is like the doomsday scene. Du Shaofu and the people of the demon sect in the strange space are still unknown at this time.


    At this time, each of them is in the most critical moment.


    In this space, no one knows how long the years have passed!


    Du Shaofu and other members of the Du family gathered into a sea of thunder all over the sky, which was different from the evil Qi of the eight evil emperors on the opposite side!


    Both of them are vast and magnificent, but within a period of time, they seem to be an even match!


    However, if you look at it carefully, you can see that although the thunder sea is fierce and incomparable, its overall breath is slightly lower than that of dozens of people in the demon cult!


    In addition to the real hell landscape, there is not too terrible fluctuation on the devil.


    He seemed to be restrained in all his Qi movements, and was not as fearsome as Du Shaofu and the eight evil emperors!


    However, if Du Shaofu wakes up at this time, with his cultivation, he will surely find that the breath of the devil has risen to an extremely terrible level!


    In the distance, many creatures with weak cultivation have already retreated, sitting in a sitting posture, ignoring the continuous passage of time!


    In such a scene, I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, at a certain moment, the direction of the demon cult suddenly came a thrilling movement!


    "Hum, hum..."


    With the eight magic emperors as the leader, dozens of people of the demon sect suddenly burst out of a more vast wave of evil Qi!


    Under that piece of magic Qi, the void trembled for it!


    "Boom..."


    The evil Qi is surging and surging. It''s like thunder!


    The vast air circulation, in the demon cult crowd shuttle back and forth, vertical and horizontal rampant!


    At the same time, the strength of the dozens of people is increasing rapidly, and the breath is becoming more and more terrible!


    After the appearance of this scene, it was not too long. Suddenly, only a sound of "bang" was heard, and the terrible power of thunder was blowing away!


    Du family of people, that tangled together the thunder sea suddenly burst out, burst out a group of gorgeous brilliance, sprinkle to all directions!


    Thunderbolt after thunderbolt, sweeping everything!


    In general, Du Shaofu, Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Xiaoxing, Du Yunlong, etc. are also breathing rapidly!


    Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohuang, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, Zixuan, Jialou jueyu and others also had a huge fluctuation!


    "Breakthrough, Dapeng emperor, they are all going to break through!"


    "What a terrible breath and a terrible prestige. Is this to break through the realm of heavenly saints?"


    "The smell of the demon sect is more terrible than that of the ROC emperor."


    In the distance, many strong people have already been startled. Hundreds of people have been separated from the state of closed door cultivation and watched the scene there in fear.


    No one doubts that if you are in that energy center, you will be crushed into fly ash in an instant!


    In the eyes of the public, such a scene did not last too long!


    Soon, they all saw that the boundless Qi machine outside the demon sect, the Du family, Zixuan, Jialou jueyu, etc. suddenly shrank and directly rushed into their own bodies!


    The next moment, everyone almost opened their eyes at the same time!


    "Hiss..."


    One eye, one air machine, just like substance, penetrates the void!


    Everyone''s body, all the breath convergence away, it is difficult to see what fluctuations in the body!


    However, they just sit there one by one, but it gives people a sense of being integrated with this space!


    "Shaofu!"


    "Brother!"


    "Boss!"


    "Daddy


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Xiaoxing, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoyao, yepiaoling, Jialou jueyu and others all quickly concentrated and surrounded Du Shaofu!"Boss, I still can''t see through your strength. It should be holy land!"


    Du Xiaoyao came forward and looked at Du Shaofu with burning eyes and asked hopefully.


    In his perception, the breath on the boss is much more introverted than before. Even with his powerful yuan Shen power, he can''t peep into it!


    "Yes


    Du Shaofu laughed and nodded.


    "Holy Land!"


    All of them were slightly stunned, but there was no big accident!


    They all know that Du Shaofu has already reached the half step heaven Saint before, and it is only a short distance from the real heaven Saint realm!


    It''s not an accident to break through Tiansheng at this time!


    "You''re good too. You''re a half step saint!"


    Du Shaofu stared at Du Xiaoyao and said in surprise.


    Although Du Xiaoyao looked ordinary at once, he could not conceal Du Shaofu''s perception.


    "It''s improved a lot!"


    As he said this, Du Shaofu naturally looked at a group of close relatives around him. The power of Yuan Shen peeped into their breath, and he could not help showing a look of astonishment.


    These people are restrained, but they can''t escape Du Shaofu''s perception at this time!


    "Banbu Tiansheng! So many and a half steps


    Du Shaofu was more and more shocked by the power of Yuan Shen!


    Under his perception, we found that Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoyao, yepiaoling, Jialou jueyu, Zixuan, Du Xiaohuang and others have all stepped into the state of being a half step heavenly saint!


    "Such a promotion is terrible!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, and his shock was beyond words.


    All of these are caused by the special place of this space, where all people have no power to suppress, such as getting rid of some shackles and breaking the invisible bondage between heaven and earth!


    In addition, these people around him, originally all are not vulgar generation, this promotion, of course, is much more abnormal than in the outside world!


    However, such a large-scale promotion, no matter what you think, will make people feel strange, as if in a dream!


    "Dad, I''m not slower than you!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was shocked, a girl''s voice was ringing in his ear!


    "Little star..."


    Du Shaofu followed his voice. When his eyes touched the little star, he couldn''t help but tremble in his heart: "Heaven''s holy realm!"


    Under the power of his original spirit, he found that the little star had already set foot in the realm of heaven!


    Vaguely, Du Shaofu could feel that his little body, which looked only twelve or thirteen years old, was resonating with some forces between heaven and earth!


    The rhythm he felt in his trance made Du Shaofu feel a little frightened at this time!


    Little star in the dragon family has received her father''s inheritance left by the Dragon God, is the speed of entry!


    At this time, Du Shaofu was even more involved in the realm of heavenly saints, which made Du Shaofu greatly shocked!


    And at the same time of this shock, he was very happy!


    "With so many half step heavenly saints, Shaofu and Xiaoxing, I don''t know if they can cope with the next catastrophe!"


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, suddenly opened his mouth and said that as soon as this word came out, the hearts of all the people beside him suddenly sank down, and suddenly woke up from the excitement!


    If you want to deal with the catastrophes, you must face the demons, and there are a bunch of evil cult disciples!


    "What kind of realm will the demon sect people have at this time?"


    Du Shaofu said in a low voice and turned to look directly at the direction of the demon sect''s lineup!


    As soon as his eyes were swept, they collided with the two opposite lines of sight!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    Among the eight great evil emperors, the great demon emperor''s deep and hoarse voice sounded.


    At the first time, he looked at the purple robe on the opposite side!


    "The great devil emperor!"


    Du Shaofu naturally felt the eyes of the great demon emperor, and could not help looking at the petite body!


    At this time, the great devil emperor is very different from usual!


    I can see that he used to be in the past often dense in the body of the devil, is no longer there, revealing his true appearance!


    This is a short and delicate person, like a woman!


    However, its face is full of pale color, bloodless, also can not see men and women!


    A strange figure imprinted on half a pale face, twists and turns, like a brush outline general, unspeakable monster!


    In the pupil of both eyes, two black eyes like ink are inlaid. There is no distinction between pupil and white eye, which is dark and deep!


    "As expected, it is heaven''s holy realm!"


    The great devil emperor looked at Du Shaofu. There was no big fluctuation in his tone. It seemed that he was not too surprised about this!Before entering this place, the young man in purple robe had already been the cultivation of a half step heavenly saint, but because he had just mastered a few laws, he did not step into the realm of heavenly saints at one stroke!


    After a long time of continuous understanding, everything is just a matter of course!


    "Is it a heavenly saint?"


    Looking at the great demon emperor, Du Shaofu was shocked.


    Although already had psychological preparation, but saw this scene at this time, still let him cannot help but some vibration!


    You know, before entering the misty space, Du Shaofu once fought against the nine evil emperors with half a step of heaven''s power!


    Among them, there is the great devil emperor!


    At that time, the other side was only the perfect peak of cultivation in the Holy Land!


    On the contrary, at this time, in this space without suppression, I don''t know how long it took. The great devil emperor was actually promoted to the realm of heaven and was not under himself at all!


    However, the sense of shock in Du Shaofu''s heart just came into being. Suddenly, the emotion became more intense!


    "Two demons, four demons and five demons..."


    His eyes swept away from the demon sect lineup, and was shocked to find that, in addition to the great magic emperor, the remaining seven magic emperors had also reached the realm of heavenly saints!


    "Eight heavenly saints! How can there be so many! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes became very deep and his heart was dignified. There was never a time when Du Shaofu''s eyes were deeper than at this moment!


    The eight magic emperors have already reached the realm of heavenly saints!


    In the misty space, if they didn''t kill the three evil emperors, they would be nine heavenly saints at this time!


    Such power, compared with their own side, is too terrible!


    "Du Shaofu, now you are no longer qualified to shout with us!"


    The nine demon emperor stepped out and looked at Du Shaofu with cold eyes!


    However, when he was killed by the devil''s bone, he was killed by the devil''s spirit in Shaofu mountain!


    Before that, Du Shaofu quickly left behind all the demons and emperors by one step and half step by step!


    At present, in this space, they have been greatly improved, and the distance between them and Du Shaofu has been rapidly reduced, until almost equal!


    In this case, when the eight evil emperors faced the purple robed youth, there was no fear in their hearts!


    "Is it?"


    Du Shaofu''s tone was cold. After glancing at the nine demon emperors, he swept past the rest of the demon sect.


    "It seems that there are not many half step heavenly saints!"


    In addition to the demon gods and the eight evil emperors, the remaining dozens of people in the demon sect''s lineup, although all of them have improved in terror, they are not so terrible!


    Among them, there are only about ten people who have reached the half step heaven Saint realm, which is not much different from their own side!


    Among these ten people, Du Shaofu was most familiar with the two of them, which surprised him a little!


    You know, these two people''s previous accomplishments are not particularly strong, but suddenly they have improved so much. How can they not be impressive!


    But it''s easy to think about it. After all, it''s not surprising that people in the demon sect can get such a promotion in this area where they have lost the suppression, and with the help of the demon gods!


    "The devil has not moved yet!"


    In the end, Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the devil!


    I saw that the road is bigger than the mountain, and still stands there quietly.


    It''s not like it''s too big, but it''s huge!


    Du Shaofu only took a look at it, and he was able to find out that the body must have the most terrible energy, which is not what he can shake today!


    "When we were in ancient times, we were far beyond the holy land. How can you compare with Du Shaofu! However, it was suppressed in this world, and it was sealed for countless years. Until now, this space has just recovered! And today is your death! Here, too, will be your burial place


    All of a sudden, in the crowd of demons, the two demon emperors stepped out and rushed to Du Shaofu!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2634

    The two evil emperors stepped out one step, and immediately they were out of the line-up of the demon cult, and went directly to Du Shaofu''s ten feet away!


    With a move of his palm in the void, a strange breath came out of his hand, which suddenly burst out in front of Du Shaofu!


    I saw in the void, the space suddenly burst open, debris flying everywhere!


    Then, a huge magic claw sprang out, shining on Du Shaofu''s body, which was a fierce grasp!


    On this claw, covered with black scales, covered with rash people''s cold light!


    The front of the five fingers, sharp nails pierce the void, carrying the peerless and sharp edge, so that it can penetrate everything!


    Even today''s Du Shaofu, in the face of such a blow, also dare not take it lightly!


    "Very strong, with a force of space!"


    With his eyes narrowed suddenly, Du Shaofu moved fiercely!


    His purple robe is flying, and his body is also retreating at the same time!


    "Than the law of space? I will be too! "


    This kind of words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, and then his hands suddenly made a stroke in the void, and the force of space moved accordingly!


    At this moment, the void is like a boundless sea. In the mobilization of Du Shaofu, the sea water surges with nine waves!


    Pull a hair and move the whole body, suddenly, the whole space is chaotic up!


    A stream of space turbulence, like a hurricane shooting, spread, continue to collide and agglomerate, converging into a series of space storms sweeping all directions!


    The strong men around and far away from Du Shaofu, as well as the people of the magic cult except the eight magic emperors, are like a boat in the boundless tide. They are constantly up and down with the fluctuation of space!


    "What a terrible law of space, resist quickly!"


    In the demon religion, the magic temple, the devil spirit son and so on almost all at the same time, exerting their whole body strength to resist this kind of space force!


    They did not retreat towards the distance, because as long as they were in this space, they could not escape the violent and boundless space storm!


    "It''s not weak, but it depends on how you can fight me!"


    Under his control, the huge claw moves across the sky, raging in the storm of space, carrying dark shadows, flashing and vanishing!


    In each flash, the talons appear in different directions. They come and go wantonly in the turbulent flow of space. They dodge away again and again. They are not hindered at all!


    Occasionally with that weak space turbulence collision, is also an instant crush it!


    "Even if you''re not as good as me


    Du Shaofu spoke in a cold voice, his arms moved horizontally, and the rules of space moved. A different rhythm appeared instantly and began to wave!


    Then, that stirred the space chaos of this area, suddenly is at the same time a stagnation, as if solidified in general, living in there!


    In this space, no matter the strong people from the three continents and nine states, or those of the demon sect, except for the little stars and several magic emperors, all those below the Holy Land feel a sense of depression!


    Just like the air is no longer flowing, even breathing can not do the general, suffocating!


    "Click, click..."


    That claw shuttle, as if trapped in the mire, the speed greatly reduced down!


    Every inch forward, there will be a sound, like the sound of broken porcelain!


    Along with, is that solidifies the space storm to burst, turns into the powder, sprinkles and falls!


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly, stretched out one hand, and moved his five fingers. Facing the huge claw, he grasped it fiercely!


    "Boom..."


    The terrible sound of the explosion, the rapid shock to go!


    Filled in every frozen space, as if hit by a strong force, but also with the rupture, like a mirror was broken, "Hula" gurgling down!


    In the center of that claw, also in this huge force, was crushed away, became a fragment!


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    ¡­¡­


    In this shock, the demon sect, those who have not yet reached the strength of half a step of heaven holy land, almost all at the same time spit out a mouthful of blood!


    That suffocation feeling recedes, on the contrary, it makes an individual''s Qi and blood roll up!


    But behind Du Shaofu, all the strong men from three lands and nine states are all well!


    Under his deliberate control, the power of space did not involve them!


    After losing the void controlled by Du Shaofu, he soon recovered to its original state!


    "What a terrible strength, is this the realm of heavenly saints?"


    "The law of space, it''s so amazing. The ROC emperor is so powerful!"


    "The two evil emperors are also very strong, but the ROC emperor did not let him suffer any harm at all.""These two evil emperors are so difficult to deal with. There are still seven magic emperors over there!"


    "We people, now can fight with the eight evil emperors, should be only the ROC emperor and his daughter!"


    "The next situation is not optimistic, this war is very difficult to fight!"


    "Yes, I don''t know how long it will take for him to recover."


    "Once the devil is completely restored, the situation will be even worse."


    ¡­¡­


    The hundreds of living creatures behind Du Shaofu were astonished and trembled for their strength!


    They could feel that the power of space that Du Shaofu had mastered was extremely terrible!


    As if the area between heaven and earth, just like a ripe soft persimmon, he held it in his hand and could knead and knead at will!


    However, this kind of toughness, although all people feel shock, but also can not erase their heart worry!


    There are only two heavenly saints on your side, but there are eight in the demon sect!


    If the disparity in power is too great, it will make people feel worried!


    What''s more, the devil is still there in the recovery, presumably not too long time, will wake up and start to kill!


    "It''s a little tricky, but it''s not enough!"


    The two demon emperors sneered and waved their arms gently to shake back the concussion force without causing any trauma to himself!


    Then, his body suddenly stepped forward and walked through the void!


    With each step of his fall, the surging magic Qi is evaporating from his body. In the space, bursts of strange breath rippled in an instant!


    In this breath, there is endless killing and bloody, very fierce!


    The fury of the magic Qi rises and turns into a giant beast. Its body is huge, which is several times bigger than the demon God nearby!


    Just sitting in the void, it gives people a strong sense of visual oppression, such as to fill the whole space!


    "Roar..."


    The beast roared, and under a big mouth, the smell came, and the space was eroded into a dense black hole with spots!


    A pair of blood red pupil, as if two rounds of blood sun general, vicious and terrible!


    "Evil things, how dare you dare to be fierce!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly and exhaled!


    Then in his hand, the purple gold light flashed, and he held the purple gold sky Que in his hand!


    Holding the broad sword in both hands, Du Shaofu rose from the sky and held his head high. His ferocious momentum gathered in an instant!


    "Hum..."


    A huge sword is shaped in the blink of an eye. I don''t know how strong it is. It is like a prime of the sky, which can release the breath of tyranny!


    "Roar..."


    Around this sword awn, four strange animals, namely, green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu, appear. They are crouching in the void, separated in four directions, and roared fiercely!


    Spread in every inch of space!


    "Roar..."


    On the other side, the giant beast condensed from the two magic emperors saw this scene and made a more vicious roar!


    Two rows of ferocious fanghalberds are open, which is very terrible!


    "Heaven and earth are empty!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and his hands suddenly made a downward stroke. The sword moved with the trend and chopped down quickly!


    In this, the law of space is blessed on the sword. On the way down, under a disillusionment, it shakes the air and falls on the top of the giant beast!


    What''s more strange is that in the four virtual shadows of green dragon, white tiger and red Finch, the red color of the rosefinch shadow, in this moment, inexplicably became solid!


    "Oh..."


    After the sharp beak opened and closed, a terrible flame burst out, burning through the void, and soon spread to the position of the giant beast!


    "Roar..."


    In this scene, in the roar of the giant beast, the fierce mouth opens, and the great desire is overwhelming!


    After the opening of that huge mouth, it is even bigger than its body, as if it can swallow up the space in this side!


    The air of bloody punishment and killing was diffused, and then it was suddenly sucked into the stomach again!


    A strong suction burst out in an instant, rolling everything. Whether it was Du Xiaoyao and others, or the opposite side of the demon sect, the bodies of many strong people were directly rolled up and went towards the huge mouth!


    "No, back off!"


    "Ah..."


    All of them were in a panic. They felt their hearts trembled, and they were flying away, totally out of their control!


    No one doubts, once sucked into the stomach by the giant beast, what a miserable end it will eventually face!


    "Come back!"


    In this case, the little star and the opposite several evil emperors are all hands, incomparable power swept, will drag the strong back!After the power of heaven Saint realm is distributed, it will stabilize the void and isolate the terrible power of sucking!


    On the other side, Du Shaofu''s sword fell almost at the same time with the flame of the rosefinch. Both of them were masculine and domineering!


    After the giant beast opened its mouth and sucked, both the sword and the flame were twisted!


    Above the sword and flame, a series of terrible cracks wound and opened, and then broke and burst. Pieces of energy fragments flew across the mouth and disappeared into the mouth!


    The sword and the flame, as if under the strong tearing, want to break away!


    When it really fell on the beast, the two attack forces were full of holes, completely changed, at least lost more than half of the prestige!


    However, the remaining sword and flame finally hit the beast fiercely!


    "Boom..."


    "HISHI..."


    The huge pangran beast was struck by the sword and sent out the sound of gold and iron!


    The whole world was shaking in the sparks!


    The beast was directly cut out of a terrible wound, running through the whole body, so as to cut it from one to two!


    The next moment, the towering flame falls, twines this remnant body, the terrible temperature diffuses, will burn out a black hole in the void!


    The beast''s body turned red in an instant. If it was a piece of cooked iron, it did not take long for it to explode!


    "Poof..."


    The body of the beast was blown to pieces and turned into fire and rain all over the sky!


    That piece of magic power, burning in the fierce and domineering flame, issued a "ho ho ho" sound!


    In the end, all human energy is destroyed and disappeared in the void space!


    "Is this the contest between the gods? I feel like I don''t even have time to react under such an attack! "


    "It''s terrible. It''s so terrible!"


    "Only a strong man like ROC emperor can have such strength, and compete with the devil emperor at this time!"


    ¡­¡­


    Among the crowd of three land and nine states, many people are stupidly open to say.


    "Hum!"


    The two evil emperor snorted coldly, and his whole body suddenly shrank. His eyes were deep at Du Shaofu.


    After a fight, both of them didn''t get much shock!


    On the other side, the young man in purple robe was also standing with his sword, green dragon, white tiger, and Zhuque Xuanwu, and returned to Zijin tianque!


    However, Du Shaofu''s whole body faintly waves out the fierce momentum, which shows that he is ready to attack again at any time!


    "It''s really hard to deal with the devil emperor in the heaven Saint realm."


    Du Shaofu''s heart sank, and there was a fierce look in his eyes!


    And a magic emperor is already so difficult to deal with, if it is the rest of the Seven Magic emperor together, the situation will be even worse!


    "Boy, no matter how deep your cultivation is, I will frustrate you today."


    Second, the evil spirit is full of evil spirit!


    "Second, don''t waste your time!"


    Just as the two demon emperors were ready to continue to fight, only a dull and hoarse voice rang.


    Then, the little body of the great devil emperor moved horizontally in the void and went to the side of the two evil emperors.


    "Lord demon will recover at any time. We don''t want to waste any more time!"


    The great demon emperor spoke softly. His eyes without pupils looked at Du Shaofu and the hundreds of people behind the purple robed youth!


    "Let''s go and solve the trouble here! Together, these people are almost all the forces in this world! After killing them all, no one can pose a threat to my demon sect again


    The big devil emperor''s eyes swept past the field and said with a gloomy voice.


    "That''s right. They''re all looking for death here! Also save us the trouble and effort, one by one to find! As long as they are all caught, who can stop the rise of my demon sect! Even if the demon lord doesn''t do it, this world will already be in the bag of my demon sect! "


    The four evil emperors stepped forward and said word by word!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2635

    The words of the great devil emperor and the four evil emperors resound through the space and enter into everyone''s mind!


    From the three continents and nine states of a strong, it is not a tight heart, many people unconsciously to the forehead Qinqin cold sweat!


    Even Du Shaofu''s face became gloomy and terrible!


    "Are we finally going to fight together?"


    Du Shaofu murmured, feeling great pressure!


    The situation in this sector has never been as serious as it is now!


    Eight magic emperors, that''s eight heavenly saints. If they fight together, they are facing a great threat to their own side!


    As the four evil emperors said, although the demons have not yet fully recovered, only eight of them can crush all the strong people from the three continents and nine states!


    Even though Du Xiaoyao, Jialou jueyu and others have already stepped into the situation of being a half step heavenly saint, they are still not enough to see under the joint efforts of several demon emperors!


    A two demon emperor has been so difficult to deal with, himself and the two heavenly saints of little star can only restrain two of them!


    In addition to some other half step heaven saints of the demon sect, the game is almost one-sided trend!


    The hundreds of people here are the top fighting power in this field. If most of them are damaged here, then the evil cult will have no resistance in this field again, and it will sweep this field with the momentum of destroying and decaying!


    "What can heaven Saint do? My Du family''s children are not greedy for life and afraid of death! Today, let''s have a fight with them


    Among the crowd, Du Yunlong said in a voice, his whole body leaped up a ray of thunder, curling outside his body!


    After that, all the people only heard the sound of "Dang". The bell of Fu Huang Sheng rushed out, occupying the void, emitting a terrible heavy breath!


    "Well said! This war is inevitable and will be faced sooner or later! Even if it''s death, you have to pay enough for it! "


    Du Tingxuan flashed in the palm of his hand, and the spear was in his hand.


    He looked at the line-up of the demon sect, which was absolutely domineering!


    "How can we retreat in the face of the evil cult! Since we are going to fight, we will fight with them


    The farmer''s hoe opened his mouth.


    "If you fight, I will fight. I will never shrink back."


    Mujianchen, who comes from samong sword School of Shangzhou, comes forward with his hands in his hands. His body is straight, just like a sharp sword!


    "Yes, the Taoist school is willing to follow the ROC emperor and fight to the death!"


    "I, the Confucianists, are willing to follow the ROC emperor and fight to the death!"


    "I, the golden winged ROC, follow the young patriarch and fight to the death!"


    "I Phoenix clan, willing to follow the ROC emperor, I will fight to the death!"


    "I''m a beast. I''m willing to follow Qi Zun and fight to the death!"


    "I demon world creatures, I will fight to the death!"


    "My tianwu academy, I will fight to the death!"


    "We are willing to follow the ROC emperor and fight to the death!"


    "Fight to the death!"


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, all the living creatures from the three continents and nine states came forward, and their words were sonorous!


    A sacred instrument with a handle glows, and its strength rushes across. The incomparable fighting spirit radiates from everyone, shaking up the sky and swinging down to the nine secluded places!


    In the face of the evil cult, none of them flinched back. They were all generous and passionate!


    Du Shaofu was deeply moved by this scene!


    At this moment, he understood in his heart that no matter how powerful the cult was and how terrible the devil God was, there were countless creatures willing to go through fire and water to fight with blood!


    "Fight! There is no one who is afraid of death among the three continents and nine states


    This sentence almost came out of Du Shaofu''s teeth!


    Even if he knew the strength gap between the two sides, he could not shrink back!


    What''s more, even if he wants to take the people back, so as to preserve the fighting power, the demon sect can''t let himself and others leave safely!


    At present, there is no other way to go except the first World War!


    "Jie Jie Jie One by one, they are all hard bones! I want to see how long you can be tough in front of absolute strength


    The two evil emperor said with a cold smile, and his tone was gloomy and incomparable!


    At the end of the speech, including the two magic emperors, eight magic emperors, including the great devil emperor, the four evil emperor and the five evil emperor, stepped out at the same time and walked in the direction of Du Shaofu and others!


    In this, each demon emperor''s body, all waves out a vast magic gas, like the misty clouds and steaming clouds!


    "Everyone in the demon sect is obedient! Try your best to kill all the people. Don''t let go of any of them! "


    The great demon emperor spoke hoarsely, and his scaly palm waved in the void, and ordered the demon sect people behind him!


    "Yes


    The remaining dozens of people of the demon cult should drink in unison, and all of them immediately flew out, and the air machine was entangled with each other, and the whole world arrived!These dozens of people are like a rainbow, with the intention of killing, whistling and moving!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily. He stepped on the void with one foot. His body went straight to kill the great and the two evil emperors!


    The purple and gold light diffused from him and wrapped his body!


    Green spirit armor appears, shining!


    "Kill!"


    Little star is also drinking, and then "roar" a, petite body changes instantly, restore the dragon body!


    That pair of wings flying across the sky, smashing all directions, the Dragon claws tearing the sky and the ground, breaking everything!


    "Kill..."


    "Kill..."


    At the same time, Du Xiaoyao, Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaojing, Confucianists, yin-yang families, human race, animal alliance, animals and so on, all hold sacred vessels in hand and go towards the demon religion!


    "The second and the fourth, the three of us worked together to solve Du Shaofu. The fifth, the sixth and the seventh killed the strange dragon together! Old eight and nine, kill all the others, no one left! "


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s actions, the great demon emperor said coldly.


    "Yes


    Five evil emperor, seven evil emperor and so on seven evil emperor should drink, each kills!


    Under the leadership of the great devil emperor, the two and four evil emperors joined hands with him, and they rushed to Du Shaofu directly!


    And the five devil emperor, the six devil emperor, the seven devil emperor three people, is carrying an unparalleled momentum, meet the little star!


    The rest of the people, led by the eight devil emperor and the nine devil emperor, instantly collided with hundreds of people in the three continents and nine states!


    "Kill!"


    The terrible chaos war broke out in an instant, and the two sides moved with all their strength!


    These hundreds of people, each of them is extraordinary!


    After practicing in this special space, the people with the lowest accomplishments have reached the realm of the later Holy Land!


    Whether it is the demon sect or Du Shaofu, it is the same!


    "Wipe out the evil cult, kill it!"


    A lot of living creatures are crying out and pounding violently!


    All the people are red eyes, holding a sword in the hand, vertical and horizontal collision, vowing to fight!


    "The killing has begun, no one left! Kill


    The demon sect is also excited, and everyone''s eyes are filled with bloodthirsty light!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2636

    In the twinkling of an eye, the terrible war broke out in this space!


    "Sword roars!"


    "Eight wastelands of thunder!"


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    "Heaven and earth are empty!"


    ¡­¡­


    One after another, the fierce and domineering attacks have been launched from Du Shaofu''s hands!


    The law of thunder and lightning and the law of space are used one after another. The furious thunder roars and roars, breaking the void!


    Space is like the sea water, stirred by the invisible big hand, set off a raging wave, horizontal rush straight hit!


    Zijin tianque blooms with light, and the world trembles with the cutting of swords!


    Around Du Shaofu, the great magic emperor, the two evil emperors and the four evil emperors moved at the same time. The three powerful men in the heaven Saint realm joined hands, and the evil spirit was rolling and powerful. They condensed into one attack after another of dominating Jedi, and fell toward Du Shaofu mountain like a Tsunami!


    At this time, both sides will no longer have a little bit of hand, all the means to use!


    The purpose of the three evil emperors is very simple. They want to fight and decide quickly. Before the demon lord recovers completely, they will kill Du Shaofu and wipe out the biggest disaster of the demon sect!


    The hatred between the two sides has been accumulated for many years, and both want to make an end today!


    And the fact is just as the three magic emperors imagined, even if Du Shaofu was not weaker than any of them at this time, but under the joint efforts of the three heavenly saints, he was only able to parry without any counterattack!


    "Du Shaofu, you will die today! If the third one died in your hands, you should pay back with your life


    The four evil emperors are like a ferocious God stepping out of the nether world. Holding a bloody sickle in his hand, he splits the space and falls directly on Du Shaofu''s chest!


    "Hi..."


    The green spirit armor was broken by a blow, and there was a long and narrow opening, and the brilliance was also dim!


    Du Shaofu''s body was covered with evil spirit, his skin cracked and his blood flowed!


    But fortunately, under his immortal metaphysical body, although the blow made him hurt, it did not bring too much influence!


    "Kill!"


    The great demon emperor opened his mouth in a gloomy and hoarse voice. A thin, scaly palm of his hand broke the thunder light and grabbed Du Shaofu''s back fiercely!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    That purple gold soft armor is broken, flesh and blood tear, deep can reach bone!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and glared at his eyes. There was no unnecessary nonsense. Zijin tianque swung from his chest to his back, and the four virtual shadows of green dragon, white tiger, and Zhuque Xuanwu moved with them, and retreated the four evil Qi sickles and the sharp claws of the great devil emperor!


    After that, the four people fell into the fierce entanglement and fight again!


    On the other side, the situation facing little star is similar to that of Du Shaofu!


    Five evil emperor, six evil emperor, seven evil emperor join hands to encircle her!


    They are also three magic emperors in the heaven Saint realm. Even if little star, as the daughter of Dragon God, has the blood of Qinglong, Xuanwu and Zhuque, and has great magical powers, it can not compete with them!


    But in a short period of time, it is difficult for the three magic emperors to do anything about her!


    In such a situation, Du Shaofu and xiaoxingxing both restrained the six magic emperors in the heavenly realm!


    However, even so, in their not far away many strong people, hundreds of people in the demon cult under the attack of dozens of people, become precarious!


    Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiao Qilin, Du Yunlong, etc. are all entangled by the ten and a half step heavenly saints of the demon sect, and they can''t get rid of them for a while!


    And the eight devil emperor and the nine devil emperor, the two heavenly saints, directly rushed into hundreds of holy places!


    "Jie Jie Jie Small mole ants, all go to die


    The nine demon emperor laughed in a gloomy and cold way, and his palm shot out a magic Qi. He held it in his hand like a competition, and then he whirled and swept the void!


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    "Ah..."


    The body of a living creature explodes under this magic Qi, turns into a blood mist, and becomes dense in the void. Then it is absorbed by the competition one by one, so that its power is enhanced!


    In the twinkling of an eye, there are no less than ten people falling under the attack of the nine demon emperor!


    The power of heaven is not equal to that of the strong in holy land!


    The gap between the two is too big!


    Eight evil emperor and nine evil emperor''s body shape flash out, like a tiger into the sheep, wantonly rush to kill!


    With each blow, the strong men in the three lands and nine states are reaping their lives like wheat harvesters!


    But a few breathing time, among the hundreds of holy places, forty or fifty people have died!


    "No, it can''t go on like this!"


    Not far away, Du Shaofu''s mind has been concerned about the other side. Seeing such a scene, his heart was very heavy!The hundreds of strong men in the realm of three continents and nine states, each of which is the peak power of this realm, must not be slaughtered by two evil emperors here!


    Otherwise, let alone defeat the demons, I''m afraid that even the eight evil emperors will no longer have to fight. The evil cult will be able to wipe out this world and kill all living creatures!


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu, you''d better take care of yourself first. "


    The four evil emperors sneered and saw that Du Shaofu was in a trance, and the sickle in his hand was drawing again!


    The evil spirit of terror rises and cuts through the void, and instantly appears in Du Shaofu''s chest!


    On the blade of the sickle, the light of death twinkles, and the spirit of gods and demons is rolling. If it can cut through all obstacles!


    "Get out of here


    Watching this scene, Du Shaofu burst into a thunderous drink!


    Then, Zijin tianque vibrated, and the power of thunder and lightning and the power of space were mighty, forming a fierce sword, which collided with the sickle in the hands of the four evil emperors!


    "Boom..."


    The terrible power explodes, the incomparable strength sweeps across, shocks the eight wastelands and four fields!


    Between the two, a large number of talismans and secret patterns are broken, dense, flying and dancing!


    Du Shaofu and the two magic emperors were shocked by each other and stood hundreds of feet away!


    "Hum! You alone, how to fight against the three of me


    The great devil emperor and the two evil emperors each snorted coldly and moved in an instant. Their bodies displayed in the void and quickly killed them!


    Two fierce attacks took shape in their hands and came towards Du Shaofu!


    "Shua..."


    The golden wings of the ROC behind Du Shaofu flickered, and a vast golden light poured out, as if in the sky on a bright day, covering his body!


    At the same time, the attack of the great devil emperor and the two evil emperors has already come, which directly killed the huge golden light!


    "Hiss..."


    The terrible power burst open, the golden light was broken by a blow, disillusioned, exploded in the void, and the purple robe figure was all split up!


    Seeing such a scene, the great devil emperor and the two devil emperors are both eyes a congealing, and there is no joy in the heart!


    "Run away!"


    The great demon emperor said hoarsely.


    Two evil emperor, four evil emperor look at each other, where still don''t understand what happened!


    They all know du Shaofu very well. They know that he has a deep knowledge of the law of thunder and lightning and the law of space, especially the law of space from the family of golden winged Dapeng birds. It is strange and unpredictable!


    The three magic emperors opened their eyes and suddenly found that the purple robe figure had already appeared in the distance!


    At the same time, at the place where hundreds of strong men and dozens of demon cult people were fighting in the territory of three Lu and nine states, the nine demon emperor was running into the crowd wantonly!


    "Jie Jie Jie All humble human beings, die


    The magic Qi in the hands of the nine demon emperors swept across the crowd in an instant!


    More than ten people, such as Bai Li Wu ya, mu Jianchen and Le Zheng Tong Xuan, were the first to face the blow!


    That terrible day, the holy power is so vast that they can''t even escape!


    All people''s bodies are like being imprisoned, fixed in the void, unable to break free!


    A well-known strong man can only watch the evil spirit attack and kill. When the momentum comes, it carries the pressure of terror, which makes their bodies begin to burst and blood splashes!


    At this moment, all of them, such as boundless, mu Jianchen, Yue zhengtongxuan, and so on, had a sense of despair at the bottom of their hearts!


    Under the means of the nine demon emperor, they are not only avoiding!


    "Just after the disaster of the evil cult, will you fall here?"


    In the hearts of more than ten people, almost all of them had the same idea!


    They are unwilling to think that they can have more powerful power to fight the demon cult in the end, instead of being unable to make effective resistance in the face of the devil emperor''s attack and killing!


    "Even if it''s death, it can''t be the nourishment of the evil cult!"


    Mujian morning suddenly yelled, his handsome face, climbed up a trace of fierce!


    This sentence fell in the ears of Bai Li Wu Ya and Le Zheng Tong Xuan, but it made everyone dumbfounded for a moment, but this kind of Leng Shen was only a moment!


    At the next moment, they all understand the meaning of this sentence!


    The purpose of the killing of the demon sect is to make this world become a vast demon Kingdom, grab energy in the sea of corpses and blood, and enhance the strength in the loss of life!


    For the people of the demon sect, killing is the most efficient and effective training method!


    Including the demons and many evil emperors, is it not so!


    "It''s better to end up with yourself than to become the nourishment of the demon cult people with the energy after death!"


    Bai Li boundless, Le Zheng Tong Xuan and others are all aware that an individual wants to end his life by gathering energy within himself, and at the same time, he will use his means to destroy all the remaining energy, so as to prevent it from being used by the people of the evil cult!"Sword and fire burn me, burn my body!"


    Mujianchen''s face is ferocious, and his whole body is full of sword spirit!


    Incomparable power gathered in his body and ran into Shenque and meridians wantonly!


    This fierce and domineering power, only one explosion, can shoot out countless sword fires, cutting his body into a flying ash, all the energy will be burned out, not even a wisp of smoke will be left behind!


    However, just when he was ready to finish his work, a cold and cold drink came from his ear!


    "Get out of here!"


    Such words came from Du Shaofu.


    In mujianchen''s eyes, a figure appeared in front of them with a flash of purple gold light!


    On the body of this figure, there is a terrible pressure. It is suppressed on the spirits of several of them. The strength of Mu Jianchen, Baili boundless, Le zhengtongxuan and others, which are used to self-determination, are crushed in an instant!


    "Roc emperor!"


    At this time, they all saw that the person who appeared in front of them was Du Shaofu!


    After shaking off the blockade of the great devil emperor, the second devil emperor and the fourth demon emperor, his body directly appeared in the position of the nine devil emperor!


    "The sword is broken for thousands of miles!"


    In Du Shaofu''s hands, the purple golden sky palace makes a clanking sound, and the virtual shadows of the green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu roar, shaking the world!


    A huge sword was immediately condensed out and competed with the nine demon emperor''s evil spirit, which was to chop it down fiercely!


    "Boom..."


    The two forces hit each other directly, and a terrible explosion broke out directly!


    In the center, there is a terrible void black hole, just like the giant mouth of gods and demons, which can devour everything!


    The powerful energy fluctuates, sending out a roar like tide!


    The whole space is trembling. Countless cracks in the void begin to extend from the black hole in the center, like a dark abyss, spreading around, like a giant spider web, hanging in the void space!


    The sword and the magic Qi all disintegrated in an instant. The two opposite energies were entangled and consumed with each other. Finally, they turned into a large number of runes flying, just like a swarm of blackflies dancing!


    "How wonderful!"


    The body of the nine demon emperor was hit and retreated, and flew to the distance at full speed!


    Du Shaofu was also flying in the air, and the ROC''s golden wings behind him stopped at the side of the boundless people!


    Under such a hard encounter, he was as good as the nine devil emperor!


    After several demon emperors have reached the realm of heavenly saints, he can no longer crush each other, and can only fight a situation of equal strength!


    "Thank you for your help


    Mu Jianchen, Le zhengtongxuan and others all clasped fists to thank Du Shaofu!


    They had planned to die, but they didn''t expect that Du Shaofu would get rid of the three evil emperors and come to rescue them!


    "I can''t take care of everyone. You must be more careful yourself!"


    Looking back, Du Shaofu explained in a deep voice.


    As he said, with the control of several magic emperors, he could not separate too much mind to take care of hundreds of people!


    If we get rid of the great devil emperor, the second devil emperor and the fourth devil emperor, they will free their hands to deal with others!


    In this way, it doesn''t work at all!


    But for Du Shaofu, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to his friend''s tragic death in front of him!


    "You should be careful, too! Just concentrate on dealing with a few evil emperors. Don''t worry about us


    Mujian morning gently and road, after the body''s sword Qi convergence, still is a pair of fierce and absolute appearance!


    He was also very clear that Du Shaofu could do it once, but he could not always take them into consideration!


    Everything, can only rely on themselves!


    "Du Shaofu, I''d like to see how you can save them alone!"


    At this time, not far away the eight devil emperor suddenly drink open voice!


    The devil''s body moves horizontally in the void and suddenly bumps into the crowd of hundreds of strongmen of Holy Land!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2637

    "Die!"


    Eight evil emperor''s ruthless voice, a palm to hit quickly!


    The vast magic Qi was transformed into a huge palm, just like the size of a square sky, covering the bodies of several powerful people directly!


    Among these people, there are Ji Cang, the ancestor of Ji family of the ancient wasteland people, Xiaoyao of the overlord Python clan of the Animal League, the cudgel of the four winged demon snake clan, and the monster wolf of Du Shaofu!


    The huge magic palm moves empty, the evil spirit is surging, the strength is crazy pouring out, adding to these people''s bodies!


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    ¡­¡­


    A series of muffled noises were heard. The lowest names were practitioners of the later period of the holy land. They didn''t even have time to react, and their bodies were instantly broken!


    The original one by one fresh life, only in an instant, is turned into a group of blood fog, floating in the void!


    "Asshole!"


    Du Shaofu immediately roared and roared. His eyes turned red and bloodshot in an instant, covering his pupils!


    At this moment, the unbearable grief invaded his heart and made his body tremble!


    Those people, how many are his familiar old friends, were attacked and killed by the eight evil emperor just under one face to face!


    "Jie Jie Jie At the very least, they are all the practitioners in the later period of the holy land. I haven''t enjoyed such tonic for many years! "


    The eight evil emperor grinned, opened his mouth and inhaled, and the blood mist around him moved towards his mouth and was sucked into his stomach!


    Then, obviously can feel, his strength is faintly has a silk of rise!


    "Asshole! Asshole


    Du Shaofu roared and roared in his mouth, and his body flashed out, and then he appeared in front of the eight evil emperor!


    "I want you to go and bury them!"


    The angry drink came out of his mouth. The purple and gold sky Que in his hand clanged and roared, sending out a sword light that could pierce the sky and pierce into the chest of the eight demon emperor!


    At the same time, the law of space starts, and the void is shaking like a pool of water!


    "Boom, boom..."


    The invisible force crumples and collapses, if is frozen general, will eight evil emperor tightly inside!


    "It''s not the beginning now. No matter how tough you are, you can''t kill me after all!"


    The eight demon emperor licked his lips, and his eyes stood up and coldly watched Du Shaofu raise his sword to kill him!


    His magic body suddenly earned, only heard a "click" sound, and then "bang" sound, was directly broken by the frozen space, turned into countless pieces!


    In a flash, the eight demon emperor was again free!


    At this time, however, Du Shaofu''s sword light had already arrived and reached his chest position!


    Eyes have been unable to dodge, the eyes of the eight demon emperor, but also flash a touch of fierce color!


    "If you want to hurt me, you have to pay enough! Bloody devil''s palm


    With a "hum" sound, the palm of one''s hand blows out, and the air of bloody evil spirit diffuses, which turns into endless fierce scenes. There are fierce ghosts fighting, evil spirits crying, evil gods gnawing and murdering!


    When Du Shaofu''s sword light pierced the chest of the eight evil emperors, it also fell on the chest of the purple robed youth!


    "Hi..."


    "Bang..."


    The two sounds spread one after another. The sword light in Du Shaofu''s hand directly pierced into the eight demon emperor''s body!


    The great strength of the huff and puff, the body will tear open, magic blood gushing out!


    The power of thunder and lightning "Ho Ho" around, burning the blood of the devil, turning into wisps of black gas, floating in the void!


    At the same time, the magic palm with the terrible power was also printed on Du Shaofu''s chest!


    Under such a blow, his body suddenly flew out, and the green spirit armor was shattered and disappeared!


    Du Shaofu''s chest was shot out with a huge palm print. His flesh and blood were burnt and he was smoking black!


    A lot of evil Qi entangled on it, constantly eroding his immortal metaphysical body!


    "Shaofu!"


    "Daddy


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many strong people in the distance were shocked to see this scene!


    You know, the hope of all living beings now lies in the purple robed youth!


    I don''t know when Du Shaofu''s existence, like a mainstay, supports the belief of all living creatures!


    As long as he is there, no one in this field will really despair. No matter how powerful the demon sect is and how invincible the demon God is, they will not be defeated!


    His safety is naturally implicated in everyone''s nerves!


    "It''s terrible enough!"


    The golden wings of the ROC fluttered, and the purple gold light was dense, and Du Shaofu''s body could just stop in the void!Looking at the eight evil emperor in the distance, his eyes were fierce and fierce!


    "Jie Jie Jie How can you save so many lives on your own! "


    At this moment, the voice of the two demon emperors sounded.


    Under the leadership of the great devil emperor, he and Du Shaofu had already left the four evil emperors, and had already gone to the eight evil emperors and stood side by side with them!


    "If he wants to save, let him save it. I want to see how many people he can save in the end!"


    The great demon emperor said hoarsely. His eyes without white eyes looked at Du Shaofu, but he couldn''t see any fluctuation in it!


    "Du Shaofu, since you don''t fight against the three of us, then we will help you! Kill all these people first, and then work together to deal with him, and the result is the same! "


    The four evil kings said with a sneer and a sickle.


    "Good! We keep a distance between each other, let''s kill here! Jie Jie Jie... "


    The two evil emperors said in their mouths, their bodies snatched out of the sky, and rushed to the strong crowd of three continents and nine states under everyone''s gaze!


    "Bad!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s heart sank, he immediately understood the intention of the three evil emperors!


    Over there, there are only three magic emperors trapped by the little stars, but they also make her fall into a difficult situation!


    If the five evil emperors here, regardless of everything, do not fight with themselves and turn to the other strong ones on their own side, then they are really as powerful as tigers!


    The remaining hundreds of people will be wiped out if they can''t afford to be killed several times!


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was low. He did not want to think about it. He just disappeared in his place and appeared on the route of the two evil emperors!


    Previously that filled with two eyes of blood red anger slowly fade away, restored to the original appearance!


    His heart slowly calmed down, no longer because of the death of Ji Cang, the wolf and so on and lost his mind!


    He knew that it was too difficult to kill a demon emperor with his own strength and surrounded by many powerful forces!


    Never because of hatred, but because of the small lose big, disordered their own discretion!


    "Jie Jie Come on


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s interception, the two evil emperors couldn''t help laughing, and said to the great devil emperor, the four evil emperor and others: "I''ll hold Du Shaofu down. You''ll kill all the others first. Don''t leave any of them! Jie Jie Jie... "


    Between the words, the two demon emperors shook the sky, and their terrible strength broke out from the devil''s body, and they were in a fight with Du Shaofu in an instant!


    At the same time, the great devil emperor, the four evil emperor, the eight evil emperor and the nine demon emperor also moved at the same time. The four heavenly saints attacked together and plundered to the opposite crowd!


    "Spread out and kill all these people!"


    In the process, the great demon emperor murmured and ordered: "if Du Shaofu wants to save people, let him save them! I don''t believe it. He''s only one person who can deal with four of us at the same time


    "Understand!"


    According to the words of the great devil emperor, spread out the formation and keep a certain distance between them!


    With their strength, if Du Shaofu wanted to rescue the hundreds of strong men, he could not have considered the four men''s moves at the same time!


    No matter how tough the boy is, he can''t deal with any demon emperor in a short time and make him lose his fighting power!


    In this way, his result can only be exhausted, but not comprehensive!


    "All people form a joint attack array!"


    Looking at several evil emperors, he turned away from himself and turned towards the strong in the three continents and nine states. Du Shaofu could not help but shout.


    In his hand, a sword was cut out, and the two evil emperors were forced to retreat dozens of Zhang!


    After that, he explored the void with one hand and grasped it fiercely. The space in front of the great demon emperor moved in response to the sound, and the terrible space folds appeared, wrapping the petite and weird body!


    "Thunder punishes the world, open it to me!"


    Then, Du Shaofu broke his drink again. The law of thunder and lightning started. A pillar of thunder and lightning came down from the sky, which directly hit the top of the four evil emperors!


    "Purple thunder xuanding, go!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand gently, and the divine thunder tripod rushed out of his body, dragging the terrible purple and golden thunder and lightning to intercept the eight evil emperor!


    "Kill!"


    The next moment, in a flash of gold, Du Shaofu''s body disappeared, appeared in front of the nine demon emperor, and fell down with a sword!


    All this only happened in the blink of an eye, from one sword to two evil emperors, and then to Fuyao, appeared in front of the nine devil emperor, but only for a moment!


    And this action comes down, the five demon emperors are also temporarily delayed!


    "Quickly form a combined attack defense array!"


    Du Shaofu roared and yelled to hundreds of strong men.


    At such a time, if you are not calm enough to act on your own, you may have some hope to kill one or two evil emperors with your own means in a one-on-one situation. However, you will also be seriously injured and fall into a dangerous situation, even endangering your life!The most important thing is that the rest of the magic emperor will come to fight. After several rounds of fighting, one of the hundreds of strong people will not be able to be saved, or they will be killed completely!


    Only by uniting the strength of all the people together, can we better compete with the demon cult, so as not to be defeated by several demon emperors!


    Even if the array displayed by the people can''t stop the killing of the heavenly holy devil emperor, at least it can support some time!


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu, why do you have to waste your efforts? If I were you, I would simply put my hands down and be captured! "


    At this time, the two evil emperors had already smashed the sword that Du Shaofu had cut out, got rid of it again, and rushed to the position of hundreds of strong men again!


    "Set up


    Under the command of Du Shaofu, hundreds of powerful men, taking advantage of the moment when several evil emperors were trapped, moved quickly one by one, and got rid of the entanglement of the powerful members of the demon sect and gathered together!


    "Hula..."


    Among them, many lingfu masters fluttered out of their hands and arranged outside hundreds of people!


    "Six rounds of blood killing array, start for me!"


    "Yin and Yang killing sky array, start for me!"


    "Nine prison lock magic array, get up for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    With a loud noise, the layers of arrays are arranged in an instant, intertwined with each other, forming a huge energy shield!


    "Everyone, let''s move together and pour the strength into the array!"


    The strength of hundreds of people is constantly playing, and entering the array to enhance power!


    In this situation, no one is stingy of their own Xuanqi beast energy and demon energy, one after another to hand, unmatched strength rolling out!


    The vast amount of energy gathered, condensed into a whole, exuding tremendous momentum!


    In the energy shield, there is a strong and fierce sword spirit, there is a supremacy of infinite power!


    Various kinds of energy form a strong and heavy defense formation. At the same time, it also carries the awe inspiring and sharp way of attack. It can attack and defend when it enters!


    That fierce with heavy, heavy contains fierce breath, which shows that even if all the enemies under the heaven Saint realm in this world can be killed, no one can break it!


    However, at this time, their enemies are several magic emperors, each with the strength of heaven Saint realm!


    "No matter how many means, it''s just a desperate struggle! With you people, you can''t stop the pace of my demon sect''s killing


    "Jie Jie Kill


    Just after the formation of the array, the great, four, eight, and nine evil emperors all got rid of Du Shaofu''s attack, and at the same time, they plundered towards the huge energy shield!


    "Well, your opponent is me!"


    Du Shaofu''s hair is full of hair and dancing wildly!


    Seeing the formation of the formation of the crowd, he also relaxed a little!


    In any case, it is better to coagulate the power of hundreds of people than to be slaughtered wantonly by several evil emperors!


    Zijin tianque was held in his hand, his feet were vigorous and vigorous, and a sword that connected the sky was condensed again and chopped towards the great devil emperor!


    "Du Shaofu, today, I will kill you!"


    Seeing this, the two evil emperors on the other side didn''t care about the people who had formed an array there. They turned around and flew to Du Shaofu!


    At the same time, the four evil emperors also moved again and surrounded in the direction of Du Shaofu!


    However, the eight evil emperor and the nine evil emperor are still forced to form the energy shield of many powerful people!


    "Kill!"


    The great demon emperor moved his paw across the sky, broke through the boundless void, and seized Du Shaofu''s sword. Then his hand drove his arm and suddenly folded it!


    "Bang" to a huge bang, the sword was directly broken, broken in the air and open!


    "Take your life, Du Shaofu!"


    The two and four evil emperors drank and killed each other. Together with the great devil emperor, they fought with Du Shaofu again!


    "Jie Jie Jie This layer of array seems not weak, but it is not known that it can withstand several attacks of this seat! "


    On the other side, the eight evil emperor said with a smile.


    Looking at the huge energy shield, a pair of evil pupil in the blood-thirsty fierce light!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2638

    The eight evil emperor''s action is quick, under the shadow flash, already went to that energy shield side!


    Then, he gently raised a fist, did not want to think about it, so flat and uninhibited, hit hard on the energy shield!


    However, it was such a blow without any fancy and energy fluctuation. When it hit the array, it broke out with a loud bang!


    The colorful array shield makes terrible ripples and keeps shaking. It seems that it is going to be broken directly under this blow!


    At the same time, you can also hear a "click" sound, and then cracks spread, climb up!


    Many strong men in several major formations almost simultaneously spurted a mouthful of blood from their mouths and were greatly shocked!


    "The devil emperor is really terrible. It''s just a simple blow, but it only makes several major formations suffer such an impact!"


    In the array, Hu xuanhu of Mohist School said in horror.


    "I don''t know how long we can hold on like this!"


    Huang ling''er of the Phoenix clan is also extremely worried, with a worried look in her beautiful eyes.


    "I''m afraid that if he does a few more times, the formation of hundreds of us will falter!"


    Mu Qing song is also a serious opening.


    "No matter how long we can hold on, we must do our best to protect ourselves, and at the same time, to avoid the distraction of the ROC emperor."


    Mu Jianchen said, his whole body burst out a sword spirit.


    When several people talked, they could not even wipe the bloodstains from the corners of their mouths. Each of them had a rising momentum, and the Qi in the body flowed. They were reluctant to let go of the shaking array, and slowly tended to calm down!


    "Jie Jie Jie Crouching in the big array, I think I can do nothing for you? I''d like to see how long you can shrink! "


    Outside the array, the nine demon emperor was also cold and smiling. He flew to the front of the battle and took the air with one hand!


    This kind of palm is very similar to the fist of the eight evil emperors before. It is still plain and has no energy fluctuation. It makes people feel in a trance that it is the same as that played by a person without cultivation!


    However, when the nine demon emperor''s hand was put out, the hundreds of strong men in the array all opened their eyes and did not dare to be underestimated!


    "Boom..."


    After all, the magic palm was shot down. On the rune array, a huge wave was opened again. It was like a transparent and colorful bubble. It was constantly shaking and changing its ferocious shape. It would break and explode at any time!


    At the same time, hundreds of strong one by one physical shock, Qi and blood surging, each spewing a mouthful of black blood!


    Especially those who control the large array of talismans, everyone''s face has become bloodless, terrible white!


    "Take control of the array


    However, no one dares to slack off, one after another to lift the air machine, will stabilize the big array down!


    "Let''s kill these weak ants together!"


    The eight devil emperor''s body is flying in the air, and he hits it with a fist again!


    "Jie Jie Jie All right, let''s see how long they can resist! "


    Nine evil emperor smile, and eight evil emperor in two places, at the same time a palm shot!


    "Come on! Gather together to kill the array and take the initiative to attack


    In the big energy array, there are strong people breathing!


    In the next moment, under the control of hundreds of strong men, a sharp sense rises suddenly in the whole array. The two incomparable swords instantly take shape and rise to the sky!


    On these two swords, the terrifying energy swings away, which makes the void tremble. The endless sound of wind and thunder erupts, roars and rushes into all directions!


    Two sword Gang, respectively facing the eight devil emperor and the nine devil emperor, stand and chop down!


    "I dare to take the initiative, but everything is just in vain!"


    "The power of heaven''s holy realm can be estimated by you humble reptiles!"


    The eight evil emperor and the nine evil emperor snorted coldly at the same time. Originally, they hit the energy shield with a fist and a palm, but they went towards the two swords!


    Even though they were contemptuous, they had a sense of seriousness in their eyes when they really faced the two swords!


    You know, this is an attack by the strength of hundreds of strongmen in holy land!


    If you let it fall on the body, even if it will not bring the lives of the two evil emperors, but at least it can also make them suffer a lot of trauma!


    "Break it for me!"


    The two evil emperors drank with anger, one fist and one palm, and they didn''t dodge. They were in the same place with the two swords!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Under the attack of the two evil emperors, the two swords suddenly broke into pieces, turning into a wild dancing energy storm in the space!


    The terrible air jet, like a river pouring out, will shake out two terrible black holes in the void!Endless storm swept, shattered everything, like a hurricane, so that the entire array issued a violent shaking!


    All of the people in the array look gloomy again under this attack!


    "Hum! How long can you sustain such consumption! Now it''s our turn


    The eight demon emperor''s body rippled with a black evil Qi, which isolated the energy storm all over the sky. Then the devil twisted his body, and his body suddenly rose and moved quickly!


    The next moment, it appears outside the energy shield again, shaking the void with a fist and smashing it down!


    "Boom..."


    "Kaka..."


    In the huge roar, accompanied by a broken sound sounded!


    On the big array, after a flash of colorful light, it''s a bit dim!


    Among them, a layer of light mask fades away directly, float in invisible!


    "Nine prison lock magic array is broken!"


    In the array, all of them suddenly shot out a bloody arrow again, which broke through the void, and everyone''s expression was withered in the blink of an eye!


    The eight evil emperor''s action is really too fast, this time, all the people in the array did not have time to react!


    After the two swords were broken, the eight demon emperor''s attack fell down in an instant, leaving them no time to prepare to fight!


    In the outermost layer of the nine prison lock magic array, with only one blow, the flag of the array is blown up and scattered!


    The rune master who arranged the array was also hit by the biggest blow. After a scream, his body exploded directly in the array and became a blood mist. He died on the spot!


    "We can''t take the initiative to attack any more. The magic emperor''s strength is too strong. We can''t defeat him completely! If the attack goes on, it will cost us too much! "


    "Continue to form an array and defend with all your strength!"


    In the array, people are also aware of the seriousness of the matter, and attack formations have been withdrawn one after another, and replaced with a more defensive Fu array!


    "Kill!"


    The eight evil emperor and the nine evil emperor drank at the same time, and then they started again!


    The magic fist and the magic palm were shot down again and again, which made the big array shake ceaselessly!


    A huge roar, accompanied by the "click" of porcelain, there is a sound of suffocating spitting blood, and the sound of scream!


    Layers of large array, layers of defense, soon is full of holes, tottering!


    Among the hundreds of people in the array, none of them was well protected. Their faces were pale, their breath was weak and their consumption was heavy!


    I''m afraid that the formation they arranged with all their efforts would soon be broken!


    At that time, all people''s lives will fall under the crushing of the two magic emperors!


    Not far away, Du Shaofu, who was fighting with the great devil emperor, the second devil emperor and the fourth demon emperor, naturally discovered this scene!


    His heart is more and more heavy!


    "The strength of the demon sect is so terrible that there is really no way out?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was dark, with an indescribable heavy meaning!


    He had already estimated that the hundreds of strong men over there could not compete directly with the two magic emperors even if they joined hands. It was only a matter of time before the Fu array was broken!


    However, he did not expect that in the fierce attack of the eight evil emperor and the nine demon emperor, the defense which gathered the strength of hundreds of people would face the danger of collapse so soon!


    At this time, he himself was trapped by the three magic emperors. He was almost too busy to care about those people!


    If we break away from the war circle and deal with the eight devil emperor and the nine demon emperor, we will undoubtedly give the big devil emperor, the second devil emperor and the fourth devil emperor the opportunity to attack the Fu array!


    No matter what kind of response, it seems difficult to change the results of all this!


    "Is it true that we can only watch so many people fall here?"


    Du Shaofu felt powerless. Most of them were his relatives and friends.


    They came here just because they were afraid that the devil would attack themselves, so they came to help!


    However, at this time, in the face of a huge desperate situation, I have not enough strength to change all of this!


    In his life, Du Shaofu had never felt so powerless that he was heartbroken!


    "Jie Jie Jie And mind is distracted, die


    When Du Shaofu was secretly annoyed in his heart, the voice of the four evil emperor''s smile came from the side!


    Then, he just saw a flash of blood in front of him, and the bloody sickle was severely cut in his chest!


    "Hiss..."


    The purple gold blood splashed, and the body was cut open from top to bottom. It seemed that Du Shaofu was about to be ripped open, revealing the beating viscera in his chest!


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu roared, and the purple gold sky palace in his hand moved across the sky. The broad sword opened the void, and the sword awn was excited. He attacked and killed the four demon emperors on his head!


    "Kill!"


    The great demon emperor''s voice was gloomy and hoarse. A sharp claw full of scales was quickly slapped on Du Shaofu''s back!"Bang!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was instantly struck, and the sword that had been chopped at the four evil emperors was also deviated, cutting the void around him into a deep ravine!


    "Du Shaofu, you are the only one. Why should you fight against the three of me?"


    The two demon emperors opened their mouths, and the body of the devil moved rapidly in the void and approached Du Shaofu step by step!


    Du Shaofu''s figure fell in the distance. Instead of answering, he quietly watched the three magic emperors gather around again!


    His heart has endless dignified, it seems that for his own side, today is already entering the inevitable situation!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2639

    Du Shaofu temporarily broke away from the battle circle with the great devil emperor, the second devil emperor and the fourth demon emperor, and observed the situation between the two!


    In the distance, the little star is fighting with the five evil emperor, the six evil emperor and the seven evil emperor!


    Just in the face of the three magic emperor''s joint hand, little star''s condition is very bad, almost is in the pressure hit!


    Fortunately, outside the body of the strange dragon, there is a huge tortoise shell, which releases the abnormal defense power, and protects the body of the little star, which makes it difficult for the three demon emperors to really shake it for a moment!


    Not far away from the little star, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Jialou jueyu and other strong men who have reached the half step heaven Saint realm also fight against the ten or so semi step heavenly saints of the demon sect!


    Due to the small difference in the number of people on both sides, for a time, no one could do anything about the other side and fell into a bitter battle!


    This situation, however, gave Du Shaofu some comfort!


    After all, although the situation of these people is not good, they will not be directly crushed by the demon cult!


    What worried Du Shaofu most was the hundreds of strong men who were fighting against the two evil emperors!


    These people, each fall, is a huge loss to their own side!


    However, at this time, I was unable to take care of them and could not go to help them!


    "Du Shaofu, none of the people here today can escape! And you, too


    The four evil emperors said in a gloomy voice, and the bloody sickle chopped across the void and swept Du Shaofu!


    "If you want me to die, you can''t do it yet!"


    Du Shaofu said, with his eyes firmly fixed and his teeth clenched.


    In his chest, the wound cut by the bloody sickle of the four demons is healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, in that wound, there was a strong evil spirit "Ho Ho" coiled around, eroding his body, so that even with his strength of not destroying the metaphysical body, this recovery could not reach the speed it should have!


    "If you leave alone, we may not be able to keep you! But you can''t abandon those humble reptiles! So today, you have only one dead end! "


    The great demon emperor spoke hoarsely. One claw broke the void and moved quickly. It appeared directly in front of Du Shaofu!


    At the same time, the four evil emperor''s bloody sickle has already reached his back!


    These two attacks are extremely fierce!


    That layer of magic wave, driving the entire void space to follow the distortion, spread terrible waves!


    In the face of such terrible attacks, Du Shaofu''s body flashed with purple gold, and his body disappeared from the original place!


    When he appeared again, he was surrounded by the three magic emperors!


    "Thunder and martial pulse, give it to me!"


    Such a roar burst out of Du Shaofu''s throat, and then a bright ray of thunder leaped from his body, like veins of blood, climbing on his surface, like a net of light!


    "Wow..."


    Thunder and martial pulse rushed out, flying high above his head!


    There are thunder like mountains in the sky, intertwined and intertwined with each other, occupying the void!


    "Linglei, go to me!"


    Du Shaofu was drinking a lot again. In his eyebrows, eight kinds of thunder, such as Tianyan cave Xu Lei, 3000 Zhenli Lei, Taiyin Tianchen thunder and Jinwu burning sky thunder, burst out at once. With the sound of "Wuwu", he quickly rushed up into the sky and wedged into the thunder pulse, ranking in all directions!


    The eight spirit thunder, through the connection of thunder and martial pulse, produces a subtle connection, making the prestige between each other more powerful and terrifying!


    During this period, Du Shaofu''s hands were flying with ten fingers, and a series of obscure fingerprints were made by him!


    As his movements fell, in the void above his head, a round of bright eight trigrams suddenly appeared, emitting a terrible pressure!


    This round of eight trigrams is overlapped with the thunder and martial pulse which rushes into the sky. The energy flow between them, the light crisscross, and the radiance reflects each other!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    After the appearance of the empty eight trigrams, a large amount of yin and Yang Qi appeared on Du Shaofu''s head and feet. The air flow of yin and Yang turned into clusters of flames, which spread out ferociously and spread out around Du Shaofu, forming a huge sea of fire entangled with each other Cut!


    "Hula..."


    In the eight diagrams, there is another scene of empty air!


    In the sky under the thunder and the sea of fire, there are towering mountains floating, valiant Zhenshi; there are rivers and lakes flowing, surging and roaring!


    Such a scene, so that the three magic emperor is also some shock!


    But they didn''t take it too seriously!


    "There are quite a lot of means, but you can''t make any big waves with your own efforts!"The two demon emperors stepped into the air. In their words, they were brewing a terrible momentum!


    In the rolling of the evil spirit, his body suddenly rocked up and expanded rapidly. In an instant, he turned into a huge body!


    Compared with the far away still in the recovery of the demon God, at this time the two devil emperor''s body, not much smaller!


    That piece of protruding muscles, carrying explosive power, skin copper, muscle knot, let people have no doubt, which must have the world power!


    "The thunder breaks without any mistake, kill!"


    Du Shaofu, with his body in the air and hunting in his clothes, heard a fierce sound of drinking from his mouth!


    Then I only heard the sound of "bang". In the empty eight trigrams, there was a huge column of thunder light chopping out and pounding down at the towering body of the two evil emperors!


    "It''s not weak, but that''s all! Give it to me


    The two demons yelled, and their fists and arms sprang up, just like mountains moving in the void, not dodging or dodging, and crashing down against the fierce column of thunder!


    "Boom!"


    The terrible earthquake, the whole space is shaking!


    The column of thunder was smashed by a bang, turned into a violent energy wave, swept away in the void!


    In the position where the giant fist and the thunderbolt hit each other, the void collapses immediately, forming a huge black whirlpool, which whirls violently, swallowing all the broken energy!


    On the big fist of the two magic emperors, there are many wounds, which are winding vertically and horizontally. The blood of demons pours out like the murmur of drizzle!


    However, the whole body did not move, as if he did not move!


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, is in the void one after another, stepping on each step, the space stepped out of a deep black hole.


    After more than ten steps backward, his body slowly tends to balance!


    "Kill!"


    At this time, the attack of the great devil emperor and the four evil emperors also came at the same time!


    A magic claw covered with black scales sticks out and magnifies infinitely in the void. In a blink of an eye, it directly grasps into the empty eight trigrams on Du Shaofu''s head!


    At the same time, the bloody sickle of the four evil emperors cut through the void with endless ferocity, and fell at the foot of Du Shaofu and cut above the shadow of mountains and rivers!


    "Boom..."


    The talons of the great demon emperor were slapped in the eight trigrams on top of Du Shaofu''s head, and a terrible Movement broke out instantly!


    The whole huge figure of eight trigrams, after a loud noise, cracked in response to the sound, appeared a terrible gap, spread like a cobweb!


    The bloody sickle of the four evil emperors directly opens the virtual shadows of mountains and rivers, cuts them off, and draws a thin and straight gap!


    These two attacks almost fell at the same time, so fast that Du Shaofu almost had no time to deal with it!


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu, who was in the eight trigrams of the void, was shocked by a strong shock. He shot the void out of a black hole and disappeared!


    His face turned pale, and his body moved away. The mysterious Qi in the Shenque turned rapidly and continued to bless his body. This made the empty eight trigrams on his head stable and did not dissipate directly!


    However, for the great and the four evil emperors, they were no better than Du Shaofu!


    The great devil emperor took back a claw and hung it on his waist. Drops of black blood were dripping down and eroding the void!


    On the back of that tiny hand, a large piece of scales broke!


    In the hands of the four evil emperors, there was only one handle left, and the whole blade was consumed!


    When they attacked Du Shaofu, the thunder, the eight trigrams and the strange giant force in the mountains and rivers were also crazy and killed, causing both of them to be hurt!


    Several people are a hit and retreat, each has been a lot of shock!


    At this time, in the distance, there was the sound of the eight evil emperor''s wild laughter.


    "Jie Jie Jie Die, ants


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes and looked. In his eyes, the eight evil emperor and the nine demon emperor came out with their hands together. The bombardment was continuous, and the huge power was overwhelming, and they were attacking the big array!


    A layer of large array, are by the incomparable impact, the luster is dim!


    "The turtle in the urn, no matter how to resist it, I can only kill it, and I will die!"


    Nine demon emperor Leng hum, fist like meteor, arm like dragon, carrying the earth shaking force, again quickly fell, straight down on the heavy defense array!


    "Boom..."


    The wave of terror is vast and open, just like the collapse of the earth. A huge roar broke out, and the whole space is shaking!


    "Hiss..."


    That layer of large array, instantly distorted deformation, and then a few bright lights suddenly flickered, then disillusioned, several major array broke open, dissipated and disappeared in the invisible!"Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    In the array, all the people spurted out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, the bodies of several lingfu masters were blown to pieces and turned into blood fog, and they died!


    After this, hundreds of people have fallen in the array, and the lingfu master has been killed!


    The rest of the people, have also been greatly consumed and shocked, all look pale and pale!


    That layer of large array is already on the verge of collapse, and only two layers of array are still in operation, doing the final defense!


    I''m afraid it''s under the two magic emperors that with one blow, they''ll really be destroyed, exposing everyone!


    Then next, the strong ones will be slaughtered!


    "Asshole!"


    Watching this scene, Du Shaofu''s eyes were cracked, his eyes were red, and his heart was full of hate!


    He wished he could not rush past and break up the eight devil emperor and the nine devil emperor!


    But he knew in his heart that even if he ran through it, it would not help!


    As long as he goes to deal with the two evil emperors, the great, the two and the four evil emperors, who are trapped by him at this time, will meet with the situation and attack the hundreds of powerful people!


    "Go to hell! Jie Jie... "


    The nine demons emperor was once again gloomy and smiling. With one hand, he took the air out, and the terrible ripples of space sprang up around him, which was imprinted on the crumbling array!


    "Boom


    "Hum..."


    In the terrible roar, there is a weak and powerless buzz!


    In all people''s eyes, the last two layers of big array will explode directly under this palm!


    However, the power of terror that the nine demon emperor broke out in one hand was only consumed less than half!


    After the magic hand hit the rune array, the remaining momentum did not decrease, straight down, and fiercely bombarded the crowd in the array!


    "Boom!"


    It was a terrible explosion, the sound wave broke in all directions, making the eardrum confused!


    Hundreds of people in the original Fu array were directly exposed to the ferocious hand of the nine demon emperor!


    The terrible impact of the force, all of a sudden, more than a dozen people covered in it!


    These people at this time, one by one has been consumed to the limit, there is no way to make effective resistance action!


    What''s more, with their strength, they can''t resist under the devil emperor in the heaven Saint realm!


    They opened their eyes one by one and watched the palm of the nine demon emperor fall down!


    Each of them can feel that the mighty force invades his body, and then there is only a "bang" in their ears, which means that they have lost all consciousness!


    In the distance, all these scenes fell into Du Shaofu''s eyes!


    "Asshole! Asshole


    A terrible roar broke out in his throat, and his eyes became even more red!


    The more than ten people who died were not the people he knew well, but also had close friends and relatives in the past!


    Mu Qingge, fengwuxie, liediao, Guigu, Renyuan, Yao tianwu, Jiang Yating, Jialou jukong, Hongyue


    His friends, his relatives, so in that palm, exploded into a group of blood fog, ashes!


    A piece of fresh life, just like that disappeared, annihilated in the invisible!


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    The nine demon emperor was not only laughing, but his evil Qi flowed, swept and spread out. He wound the blood mist in the void, and then rolled it back into his demon body!


    For a moment, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that the breath of the nine demon emperor was rising again!


    "In the face of absolute strength, no matter how much resistance is just futile! Now, what other means can you fight us! The killing is just beginning! Jie Jie Jie... "


    The eight demons emperor laughed, and his body showed up. He also rushed to the crowd who had lost the protection of the array!


    In his hand, he condensed into a bloody magic knife!


    His face was ferocious and bloodthirsty. He looked into the eyes of the remaining hundreds of people as if he were looking at a lamb!


    Without any hesitation, the magic knife was held by him in his hand, moved empty and then chopped down suddenly!


    The vast magic Qi boils, the incomparable power sweeps across, and in an instant covers dozens of people!


    "Get out of here


    In the distance, Du Shaofu gave a sharp drink, and his eyes seemed to gush with blood!


    He did not want to, after a flash of gold on his body, directly disappeared in place, and then appeared in front of the eight demon emperor!


    Zijin tianque sends out a "buzzing" trembling sound, and a brilliant sword light appears in an instant, which directly cleaves to the head of the eight evil emperor and blocks it down!


    "Du Shaofu, open your eyes and have a good look at how these people died today."


    Seeing Du Shaofu stop the eight evil emperor, not far away, the nine evil emperor laughed grimly, but also moved quickly!He didn''t worry about the safety of the eight evil emperors at all. With his current strength, Du Shaofu could not easily deal with it!


    At this time, he killed hundreds of strongmen in the Holy Land in front of him, which could just distract his attention!


    In the words, the nine devil emperor shook the air with one hand, and the evil spirit poured out madly, just like the river of heaven rolled backward!


    "Get out of here!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were about to burst. With a sword, he drove the eight demon emperors away, and then he put them into practice. He again appeared in front of the nine demon emperors. Zijin tianque lifted up again and chopped his head off!


    "Du Shaofu, how can you save them? Let''s have a last look at these people."


    At this time, the great devil emperor, the second devil emperor and the fourth demon emperor who were separated by Du Shaofu arrived at the same time and surrounded the remaining hundreds of people!


    The action of the three people happened to be the same, the strong attack hit, towards the one who was fierce and swift!


    "Demon religion!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was blue and swollen. He roared like a holy sword, shaking the nine demon emperor back!


    Then, between the waves, purple thunder xuanding is launched, and the laws of space and thunder and lightning are launched at the same time, and they respectively block in front of the big devil emperor, the second devil emperor and the fourth devil emperor, trying to hold them for a moment and a half!


    However, each of his attacks was soon cracked by several evil emperors!


    A few demons swept away, and then they took their hands again!


    The fierce and boundless magic Qi moves down from the sky, carrying incomparable power, shaking the void to death!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with despair!


    Five magic emperors, five heavenly saints and powerful men at the same time, just rely on their own strength, can not stop them!


    He is so hard to practice, the purpose is not to protect the people he wants to protect?


    At present, so many people died in front of his eyes, and hundreds of people were about to die under the magic emperor!


    Can oneself, but actually take care of nothing at all!


    "Jie Jie Go to hell


    Du Shaofu tossed and turned with a sword towards the four evil emperors. However, the two evil emperors took the opportunity to bully him and hit him hard on the back with a blow!


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu was caught off guard and spattered with blood!


    On the back, the immortal body burst, blood and flesh blurred, leaving a deep fist mark!


    "Don''t worry about us! We are dead, but we know without regret! I just hate that I don''t have enough strength to kill a few more villains of the evil cult, and I can''t see the day when the evil cult is completely wiped out! "


    "Don''t worry about us! You are the hope of all the creatures in this world. Keep your useful body and avenge us in the future


    "The great ROC emperor, as long as one day, we can wipe out all the people of the demon sect from this world, even if we die, we will have no regrets!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Du Shaofu was attacked secretly, behind him, a strong man from the boundary of Sanlu and Jiuzhou began to speak weakly but strongly, shouting to Du Shaofu sentence by sentence.


    Everyone knows that the current situation is really difficult to have room for turning!


    His hundreds of people''s lives, with the power of ROC emperor, even if he has more means and more powerful strength, he can''t save them at all!


    Instead of watching Du Shaofu being played with by several big evil emperors, it is better to give up his own lives and other people''s lives and have a good fight with the demon cult!


    You know, although the strength of these demon emperors is strong, but in the distance, there is a more terrible demon God is recovering, has not yet awakened!


    If Du Shaofu can''t save himself and improve his strength, then this world will be reduced to a devil''s land, and all living creatures will be hard to escape!


    "Brother Shaofu, don''t mind us, and do your best to deal with some evil emperors!"


    Du Shaofu launched Fu Yao again, and stopped the great demon emperor''s claw at many powerful men. However, he heard a clear female voice from the crowd, which sounded in his ear.


    This voice, he is how familiar, not that pure and lovely Dai Xingyu, who can have!


    Listening to such words, Du Shaofu felt more and more sad!


    Is it true that in this catastrophe, we must pay enough life to watch the close relatives and friends pass away one by one, and do not try to save them for the sake of the overall situation?


    He can''t do it!


    "What to do!"


    Du Shaofu used all kinds of means, including purple thunder xuanding, thunder and martial pulse, Zijin tianque, space law, lightning law and many other magical powers, which blocked the five evil emperors!


    However, during this period, he was also attacked by the great devil emperor, the second devil emperor and the eighth devil emperor, which made him suffer great trauma!


    However, it is precisely because of this that they have temporarily saved the lives of hundreds of powerful people in the territory of Sanlu and Jiuzhou!


    However, everyone was heavy hearted, because Du Shaofu also had a time to consume under the siege of the five evil emperors!At that time, not to mention that hundreds of strongmen in the holy land can not be saved, even Du Shaofu will be in great danger!


    All of them felt desperation at the bottom of their hearts. How they hoped that Du Shaofu could let go of his hands and fight with several great evil emperors, instead of being in danger for himself and others!


    However, they also knew that Du Shaofu didn''t want to see them fall here!


    "The devil has not fully recovered, several evil emperors dare to be so arrogant, really when our old bones are dead!"


    At the moment when everyone is at a loss, suddenly there is such a voice in the void!


    Then, I saw several figures flying across the sky, like lightning. In the blink of an eye, they came to this battlefield!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2640

    When such a voice sounded, Du Shaofu''s heart was suddenly filled with great joy!


    That sentence with a little overbearing words, listening to his ears, like the sounds of nature!


    Under the joint siege of several demon emperors, the pressure they bear immediately released most of them!


    "Fu Yibai!"


    Du Shaofu''s surprised eyes glanced at the rear, only to see five figures snatched away!


    Before they arrived, they had a large and bright light breaking through the sky. The vast light condensed into a huge sword of emptiness. If they had penetrated the void from ancient times, they came to the world!


    On that empty sword, the brightness covers the heaven and the earth, which makes all the movement and stillness in this place dim a little bit, and the huge noble and upright air envelops it, so that it can kill all the evil and fierce things in the world!


    Such a sword, directly cut to the head of the great devil emperor!


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    Among the crowd of three continents and nine states, the pale faced Ouyang Shuang and Dai Xingyu began to speak one after another, shouting at the five people who came.


    "Some old people dare to make a lot of remarks here. I don''t know we are not the first one!"


    The great demon emperor hums coldly, his voice is hoarse and deep!


    However, when I saw these five people coming, there was dignified meaning on that thin and weak face!


    A black claw full of scales stretched out, and his evil spirit was rolling out. He directly grasped the sword light with incomparable momentum!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    When the claw collides with the sword light, the two opposing forces are entangled and connected instantaneously, consuming each other!


    The terrifying energy is broken, sweeping and diffusing, which submerges this area in an instant!


    At the same time, there are also four figures, each rushed to the two devil emperor, the four devil emperor, the eight devil emperor and the nine devil emperor, and in an instant, the battle was a group!


    "This..."


    At the rear of Du Shaofu, a group of powerful men from the boundary of three continents and nine states stood up in confusion from the void, feeling moved by the sudden scene!


    Everyone knows what happened. There are strong people to help them!


    "It''s the East immortal, the West demon, the southern Confucian, the northern fool, and the Chinese supernatural power."


    Soon, someone learned the identity of these five people and recognized them!


    "I didn''t expect that they had already reached the realm of heavenly saints and could confront several evil emperors head-on!"


    A lot of people are excited, the pale face is also hanging on the joy!


    This strong man, in the face of several evil emperor''s all-out attack, relying on Du Shaofu''s desperate support, just escaped from death!


    At this time, with the help of this number of powerful, naturally are excited, with a bit of joy after the disaster!


    Looking at the terror war over there, one by one is looking forward to those strong men who can defeat many evil emperors!


    "It''s a pity that so many people have died before!"


    Someone said suddenly, with a sense of loss.


    From entering this space, people began to understand the breakthrough. After all, no less than 200 people have fallen among the strong in the realm of three continents and nine states!


    In addition to the fog space, it is also a lot of damage!


    So many strong people fall down, all of them are practitioners above the holy land. For the living creatures in this world, the loss is too serious!


    Those who died, most of them were familiar with each other, and there were many people who had a deep personal relationship with each other, which made many people feel sad at this time!


    "If it had not been for the great ROC emperor, we would have died a long time ago!"


    "This is the catastrophe. No one can escape it! Everything is just beginning. I don''t know how many people will die! "


    "In ancient times, there was such a tragic scene, but now it is just the continuation of Taigu!"


    "I hope all this can come to an end at an early date in our time."


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of strong people are sad and angry!


    For the disaster caused by the evil cult, everyone was in a state of dismay and sighed!


    "How are you, brother Shaofu?"


    At the same time, Dai Xingyu stepped in the void and went to Du Shaofu''s body and asked softly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    Du Shaofu squeezed out a smile and said to Dai Xingyu.


    The Qi in his body kept flowing and regulating his breath.


    The wounds on the front and back of the chest, under the influence of the immortal body, are slowly creeping and repairing themselves!


    After the arrival of Fu Yibai and others, he left his hands a little empty!


    Seeing that the battle situation of Xiaoxing was a little tight, but fortunately, there was no danger for the moment. Du Shaofu just took the opportunity to recover his injury!


    "Five people, all of them are heaven Saint realm!"Watching the battle between Fu Yibai, the old madman and the demon emperor, Du Shaofu secretly watched!


    These five people, worthy of being arranged by the three thousand masters of the world, are really strong enough!


    I thought I was already at the top of the world after breaking through the half step heavenly saint, but I didn''t expect that the strength of these five people was so terrible!


    However, fortunately, otherwise, under the first world war today, hundreds of strongmen in the holy land will really die out!


    "Star language, take everyone, leave here first!"


    Du Shaofu turned his head and said to Dai Xingyu and Ouyang Shuang.


    These hundreds of powerful people here can''t play a very important role in the face of several demon emperors in the heaven Saint realm. It''s better to let them simply retreat and save their strength to deal with the outside demons!


    "Be careful and take care of Xiaolin."


    Ouyang Shuang gives Du Shaofu a warning, and then looks at Xiao Qilin, who is fighting with the demon cult for half a step. He says so.


    "Brother Shaofu, be careful. We are waiting for you outside."


    Dai Xingyu is also open to care, and then no longer delay, gathered many strong, ready to leave here!


    "Roc, I''ll go first!"


    "Wuzun, I''ll go first!"


    "Treasure the ROC emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many strong men were far away from Du Shaofu and bowed to him.


    Then, hundreds of the strongmen of the holy land turned around one after another and quickly retreated towards the distance!


    They all know very well that they have consumed too much and are unable to fight any more!


    If you stay here, you can only become a drag on Du Shaofu and others. It''s better to withdraw all of them and avoid the distraction of those powerful people!


    However, everyone''s heart is very heavy!


    Because next, Du Shaofu and his colleagues are not only facing several magic emperors in the heaven Saint realm, but also the demon God, who is still recovering and may wake up at any time!


    At that time, I don''t know what kind of situation it will be!


    "Next, it''s time for you to pay the price!"


    Seeing a group of strong men leave, Du Shaofu gently breathed a sigh of relief, but then, his eyes suddenly congealed, turned to look at the five magic emperors in the field, and shot two bright lightning rays!


    His robe is broken, but at this time, it is also stretched in the void, hunting noise!


    Crazy bully''s momentum in his body constantly climbing, purple gold light flying, set him off like a god!


    "Master beichi, go and help Xiaoxing, and give me the nine devil emperor!"


    Du Shaofu spoke in a deep voice and flew out directly to the nine demon emperor!


    "Good!"


    The old madman agreed, and then his body flashed. He threw off the nine devil emperor and went to the direction of the five devil emperor, the six devil emperor and the seven devil emperor, helping the little star fight against the enemy together!


    "Nine evil emperor, prepare to die!"


    The sound came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. With a sudden wave of his hand in the void, he only heard the sound of "bang". A strong thunder and lightning formed in a twinkling of an eye. It was like a huge mountain in full bloom, which roared to the nine demon emperor!


    "Du Shaofu, if you want to kill me, it''s not enough!"


    The nine demon emperor hummed, and his whole body suddenly vibrated. He did not dodge. He directly killed the fierce thunder.


    At the same time, in his two palms, an endless stream of evil Qi quickly converged to his hands. If it was ignited by some secret force, it quickly condensed into two dark and dark flames.


    The two flames seemed to come from the nether world. As soon as they appeared, the temperature in the void did not rise but fell, and suddenly became cold, making people feel cold on the back!


    "You Luo Ming Yan, kill!"


    The nine demon emperor drank, waved and moved. Two dark flames were hit by him. Facing the storm, they became ten thousand feet in size!


    In this space, as if the cold suddenly to the general, there are frost down, Yang Yang Sao!


    Even the thunderbolt was covered by the frost, and its luster was hazy!


    These two flames, like two barriers, stand in front of the nine demon emperor, and directly intercept the lightning column!


    "Boom..."


    The two collided with each other, and the column of thunder seemed to have hit the mountain, and a terrible roar broke out.


    The two forces suddenly broke away and disintegrated. The bright light mixed with the dark brilliance, intertwined with each other and collided with each other fiercely, forming a great storm and sweeping away!


    Countless runes are surging like a raging sea. The void collapses and annihilates everything!


    In this energy frenzy, the nine demon emperor''s body unconsciously retreats, dare not be here!


    "Kill!"


    However, Du Shaofu did not retreat, but went forward instead. With a flash of purple gold on his body, he immediately disappeared from his original place. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the nine demon emperor."It''s another move, but it''s not very useful in front of me!"


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s movements, the nine demon emperor snorted coldly.


    He has seen this strange space method many times. When he was in Xueling mountain, he had no time to explode himself, so he was killed by Du Shaofu!


    However, at this time, he is already a heaven Saint realm. Although he is not as good as the purple robed youth on the opposite side in terms of the attainments of space law, it is not so easy to take advantage of this move to surprise and kill yourself again!


    Even if this move did not bring about the slightest fluctuation of space when it was put into practice, it was impossible to detect the trend of Du Shaofu, but he had enough means to deal with any subsequent attacks!


    The mouth says, nine evil emperor is to move!


    "Demon blood armor, give me coagulation!"


    His hands were placed on his chest, and his fingers kept crossing and changing!


    Followed by a strange to the extreme of the majestic pressure came here!


    This kind of pressure is the same as that carried by the demon God. In the vastness and ferocity, it contains endless bloodthirsty and cutting gas, surging and invading every inch of space!


    Among them, it seems that people can see the sea of blood flowing all over the sky, and the corpse mountains are sinking and floating in it, emitting a fierce breath!


    At the same time, at the moment when the pressure came, the nine demon emperor''s body was surrounded by layers of evil Qi!


    The evil Qi condensed into essence, just like a pair of armor, covering his body surface, flashing cold blood light!


    "Sword roars!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s attack came just as the nine demon emperor finished all this!


    A sword light from the sky, driving the whole space is shaking violently!


    This sword light, impartial, directly split to the nine demon emperor and go!


    In a hurry, the nine demon emperor did not have time to display more means, just crossed his arms, held them above his head, and fiercely connected the sword light like that!


    "Boom..."


    The sword was cut off, and it was cut hard on the arms of the nine demon emperor!


    That terrible power, directly covered with the armor of the demon body to fly away, backward swept out thousands of miles away!


    The remaining strength of the sword is not reduced, but it falls into the void. It cuts the space out of a ravine like a fiery abyss, which is suffused with dark luster and swallows up the whole sword awn!


    "What a perverted defense!"


    Du Shaofu took back the sword, but found that although the nine demon emperor was hit and killed, there were not many injuries after he actually suffered the sword!


    Only in the arms, the bloody armor was broken, the flesh and blood turned over, revealing the forest stubble!


    One after another, the magic Qi flows and fluctuates, twining at the wound, and it soon recovers a little bit!


    Moreover, the broken armor is also dense again, and restored its original appearance!


    "Du Shaofu, one-on-one, I can''t kill you, but I have the blood armor of a demon in my body to defend against the Demon Lord. How can you say you want to kill me?"


    The nine evil emperor looked at Du Shaofu and said with a grim smile.


    Just a blow, to him seems to be a little bit painless feeling, did not cause much trauma at all!


    With Du Shaofu''s current strength, he can''t completely break through his defense. Although the boy has many means, it is impossible to kill him!


    "Is it comparable to the defense of demons?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed, and he also felt some solemnity!


    On the other side, the fighting among Fu Yibai, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing is very tense. If we can''t solve the nine demon emperors earlier, no one knows whether anyone will fall down!


    What''s more, there is a demon who is in the process of rapid recovery. He may wake up at any time!


    "It seems that I can only do my best."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2641

    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. After seeing the abnormal defense of the nine evil emperor, he didn''t want to try again, because he really had no time to delay!


    Whether it''s sister Du Shaojing, drunkard dad, Du Xiaoyao and others, or Xiaoxing, Fu Yibai and others, they all need their own support!


    If you want to break this pattern, you must kill at least one demon emperor!


    Although the nine demon emperor''s blood colored armor condensed from the evil spirit is really strong enough, if you really put it together, it doesn''t necessarily mean that there is no way to take him!


    The armor protection of the nine demon emperors is said to be close to the defense of demons. However, Du Shaofu was able to know clearly through the attack just now. Such a defense is just called!


    Even if it is really comparable to the devil''s defense, it will not be the demon God in its heyday!


    Otherwise, he would never break the armor and hurt the nine demon emperor with one move of holy sword!


    However, although he had such an understanding, it did not mean that Du Shaofu despised the nine evil emperor at this time!


    At least, at this time, the nine demon emperor''s defense will not be much weaker than his own immortal Xuan!


    Thinking in his heart, Du Shaofu had an action in his hand!


    Zijin tianque suddenly shook in his hands, gathering a boundless Qi machine, and the light was blooming!


    After that, his body flashed away in the void, and Fuyang started in one form, and then he directly pierced into the nine demon emperor''s body and broke out of the sky!


    "Bakendo!"


    Du Shaofu roared. His broad sword was extremely fierce. His sharp edge was shining. He chopped at the top of the nine demons without any fancy!


    "Roar..."


    When a sword falls, the roar of green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu comes out. The fierce roar breaks the void!


    The terrifying power spread out in the space in an instant. The incomparable sword power of Naha directly cut the space and fell on the top of the nine devil emperor!


    "Hum!"


    The nine demon emperor was cold hum. At the same time, the blood color of his armor wriggled and changed. His head and face were completely covered, forming a more strict protection. Even his eyes were covered with a thin layer of magic light!


    Du Shaofu''s method of space is so weird that the nine evil emperor wants to dodge, but it is too late!


    No matter what position they go to, the other party only need a flash, they can catch up with their own pace instantly!


    Therefore, he can only defend with all his strength and confront passively!


    At this time, Du Shaofu obviously wanted to pursue and kill himself with all his might!


    How can this idea be concealed from the nine evil emperor!


    "If you want to hurt me, you have to pay enough for it! Senlo, kill


    The nine demon emperor drank coldly. Seeing that Du Shaofu''s broad sword had already arrived on his head, he could clearly feel that the terrible edge had invaded and made people feel palpitating for no reason!


    However, due to the protection of bloody armor, the nine demon emperor is not worried that this blow will cause too much damage to himself!


    Instead of being chased by Du Shaofu, it''s better to fight with him. Even if you are hurt, you can''t make the other party feel better!


    The nine demon emperor said, two palms raised at the same time, the magic gas continuously gathered on it, condensed into two dark flames!


    Then, his hands suddenly closed. In the fire, the two groups of flames collided and merged into a more vast black fireworks. The momentum was greatly increased!


    Followed by a strange to boundless breath, the flame was silent burning, leaping and beating, as if burning through the nether, so as to come to the world in general!


    When such a flame took shape, Du Shaofu''s sword light fell on the top of the nine demon emperor''s head!


    "Hiss..."


    The cutting edge of the bully is cut down, and the armor protection on the top of the nine demon emperor is directly cut off!


    In this process, the castration of Zijin tianque was also greatly hindered, and its strength was reduced by more than 70%!


    However, the rest of the fierce momentum, after breaking through the armor protection, still fell on the nine demon emperor''s flesh head!


    The sharp breath directly cut the scalp of the nine demons emperor and invaded the skull to stop the momentum!


    It was at this time that the dark flame in the hands of the nine demon emperors also bluntly bombarded Du Shaofu''s chest!


    "Boom!"


    The huge impact of the force, Du Shaofu''s body was again hit fly out!


    That group of flame immediately broke open, a blast and open, in the void pour out!


    The temperature around suddenly dropped, as if the cold suddenly to the general, the entire void frozen!


    Yuankong, Du Shaofu was born in the space to stop his body and swallow a mouthful of blood from his throat!


    In his chest position, a bloody look, it was created by the nine demon emperor!The flesh and blood where the wound was, all covered with a layer of frost, was exposed to the faint cold air!


    "The defense is really strong enough!"


    In Du Shaofu''s body, Xuanqi was running, and the immortal body was repairing the injured place. His eyes were burning and he looked at the location of the nine demon emperor!


    On the body of the demon, the armor of the head cracked, and a gap of two fingers wide appeared in the skull. The blood of the devil was like a spring, gurgling and flowing!


    "Ah..."


    The nine demon emperor held his head and howled in pain!


    After a lot of hard work, both of them were seriously injured and their Qi and blood were shocked!


    "Empty gossip!"


    A moment later, Du Shaofu suddenly gave a deep drink. The purple gold sky Que in his hand was a pine and floated in the void in front of him!


    Then, his hands ten fingers move rapidly, condensation out of a complex strange fingerprints!


    "Hum..."


    With the condensation of the handprint, in his sky, the empty eight trigrams figures condense and form again, "Wuwu" hovers around, emitting a great atmosphere!


    At the same time, thunder Wu pulse and badaolinglei rush out at the same time, entangled with the eight trigrams pattern, and each other reflects each other!


    "Boom!"


    "Hula!"


    The sky thunder, earth fire, mountains and rivers suddenly appear, respectively crouching on his head and feet, setting off the purple robe body, making it look like a god!


    "Kill!"


    In the empty eight trigrams, Du Shaofu reached out and grasped the Zijin tianque in front of him!


    Then, his whole body was displayed, and he dived to the position of the nine demon emperor!


    The eight trigrams in the void, thunder and martial veins, thunder and earth fire, mountains, rivers and rivers, all the scenes move with his body shape and move horizontally in the void. In a moment, he goes to the side of the nine devil emperor!


    "The upper and lower reaches are shaken, and the thunder breaks without any mistake."


    Du Shaofu was drinking. Under the eight trigrams, the sky thunder was rolling and the lightning was thundering. The brilliant runes interweaved into a huge network of thunder, which traversed the whole world. At the beginning, the Yang Qi swept through and directly suppressed the nine demon emperor!


    "God killing demon fist, open it to me!"


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s killing again, the nine demon emperor''s fist was violently waved, and a heavy evil spirit gathered on his fist and violently smashed into the huge thunder net!


    "Boom!"


    As soon as two different energies collide, they will burst out in an instant. The dense and mysterious patterns of talismans will roll out like a swarm of gnats, whistling in all directions, eroding the void into a terrible black hole, which can devour everything!


    In the energy center of the two people, the whole body Qi machine is surging wildly, from this area suddenly retreat away.


    As he retreated, the fingerprints in Du Shaofu''s hands were still coagulating. With the ripple of invisible power, the eight diagrams on the void continued to spread, and the eight diagrams were evolving, changing and deriving


    "From the upper kungfu to the lower, the ground fire will be destroyed!"


    With the change of Du Shaofu''s handprint, there is a rolling flame spewing out from the void under his feet, just like a sea of fire rising, interwoven with the light of thunder, entangled and merged into a more powerful attack.


    "Boy, I will never let you have a good time today!"


    The nine demons roared and roared, and his fists waved again. They fought with Du Shaofu in the same place!


    Both of them are masters of profound cultivation and great strength. They have great power in one move!


    The thunder roared, a sea of fire boiling, a stream of magic gas, so that the void for its annihilation, that day for its disgrace!


    However, the strength has reached this level, who wants to do nothing to each other in a short period of time, no one can do it!


    However, Du Shaofu adopted the method of replacing injury with injury and fighting with life. He fought that whoever had a harder life would survive in the end!


    For a time, purple gold blood and magic blood float, ignite the void space!


    Attack after attack fell on each other, bloody!


    On the other side, Du Xiaoyao and other strong men in the half step heaven Saint realm are also inseparable!


    In addition to Du Xiaoyao who has reached the realm of banbu Tiansheng, there are also Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Jialou jueyu, xiaoqilin, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, Zixuan, Du Xiaohuang, qianguyu, etc. in total, there are 14 half step heavenly saints!


    On the other hand, there are twelve and a half step heavenly saints in the demon sect!


    The overall strength difference between the two sides is not too big, but as everyone has just broken through, there is no insurmountable gap in cultivation, so no one can do anything for a while!


    However, as a result, the strength of the three continents and nine states is slightly superior to the others in terms of the number of people!


    But it is not easy to win the cult in a short time!


    For the people of the demon sect, they have reached the level of half step heavenly saints. Although the number of people is at a disadvantage, it is more than enough if they want to protect themselves!Among the demon sect crowd, the most "taken care of" are magic temple and demon spirit son!


    Du Xiaoyao, together with Du Shaojing, fought fiercely with the magic temple!


    Both of them know that the magic brake should be with God thunder tripod!


    Now it is the most urgent moment, the importance of God thunder Ding is clear!


    Only suppress this person, there is a chance to seize the purple thunder xuanding!


    In fact, because of the joint attack of two powerful terrorists, the magic brake seems a little flustered and should not be taken care of!


    In the end, it is actually called out two gods thunder tripod, at the same time toward Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaojing!


    "I''m carrying two thunder tripods. They''re mine today!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s huge body of red Jiri macaque, crouching in the void, with a large palm in the sky, shattering the universe, roaring in his mouth, and falling down again and again towards the enchanted brake!


    Du Shaojing is also a thin shadow floating, camera and move, fierce attack like a storm in general, covering the magic temple!


    Not far away from Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing and Mozha, the situation of the evil spirit son is almost the same as that of the magic temple!


    "Du''s blood, but willing to be a demon cult dog, damn it!"


    Du Tingxuan spear Thunder Dragon hole through the boundless void, fierce attack!


    "Today, let''s open his robe and hat, and have a good look at this man''s identity and his connection with the Du family."


    Du Yunlong controls the Fu Huang Sheng bell and moves horizontally in the void. A thick and thick air bursts out, crushing the sky!


    "Now, I am also a half step heavenly saint, not weaker than you! So if you want to move me, you two are not enough, unless Du Shaofu does it himself! "


    The devil wears a black robe to cover his face, so that people can''t see the real face!


    His tone is gentle and calm. He is surrounded by two people, but he seems to be very calm!


    Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong and demon Lingzi all bear the pulse of thunder. During the fierce battle, the terrible thunder constantly collides and interweaves in the void, releasing a terrible breath!


    "I don''t need my third brother to deal with you!"


    Du Yunlong snorted coldly, and the cloud robe vibrated. The bell of Fu Huang Sheng was like a towering mountain, carrying a terrible power. It was pressed down and fell straight to the top of the demon spirit son!


    "When!"


    A huge bell reverberates, enlightens the deaf and makes the world tremble!


    That endless heavy breath sends out, the light is like the water of Tianhe, pouring down, the void collapses in pieces!


    "It''s enough for me to kill you!"


    Du Tingxuan a gun hole out, kill a lot of space obstacles, straight to the devil in front of the body!


    "Roar..."


    A thunder and lightning dragon roared out of the spear, roaring to break the void!


    Under the opening of the dragon mouth, he wanted to swallow up the whole body of the demon spirit son!


    "I said, you two are not enough! God thunder Ding, go


    The evil spirit son hummed and waved his hands suddenly. Two black shadows were seen flying out. One was the Fu Huang Sheng bell, the other was the Thunder Dragon!


    When two black shadows cross the void, there is a vast purple and gold lightning, the light of crazy pour out, the momentum is towering!


    "I even have two God thunder tripods. The demon sect really looks up to you!"


    Such a scene, let Du Tingxuan''s eyes can not help but be mercilessly coagulated!


    The reason why he and Du Yunlong hold on to the devil is that he wants to know his real identity!


    In fact, in Du Tingxuan''s heart, already had a guess, but did not see with his own eyes, he was not willing to believe that fact!


    It can be said that the existence of the devil has become a knot in Du Tingxuan''s mind!


    If you can''t open his robe and cap with your own hands and have a look at his true face, it''s hard to open this knot!


    At this time, the demon spirit son raised his hand and played two gods thunder tripods. It can be seen that the demon sect really attaches great importance to this person!


    I don''t know if there is any secret in this move!


    "I have thunder and martial veins, and God thunder tripod helps me. How can you suppress me?"


    The demon spirit son quiet voice, to Du Tingxuan and Du Yunlong''s attack does not care!


    The two thunder tripods roar in the air, almost at the same time with the Fu Huang Sheng bell and the Thunder Dragon!


    "Boom..."


    "When..."


    The huge explosion and the bell ring at the same time, instantly rippling out a terrible sound wave, the impact of all directions and four fields!


    Fu Huang Sheng bell was hit against the sky and went up, "hum" trembled and vibrated endlessly!


    The thunder and lightning dragon shot by Du Tingxuan is suddenly broken, and the broken thunder and lightning are devoured by the God thunder tripod!


    The three people''s body shape happened to be the same to sweep away, from the sky in the energy frenzy to escape!


    Du Tingxuan and Du Yunlong withdrew from the distance of a hundred miles and then stabilized their bodies!Look at the devil spirit son, but in the attack of the two people rolled away, until thousands of miles after the stagnation of the body!


    "What about the thunder tripod? I''m afraid you don''t even have the ability to refine! "


    Du Yunlong hummed softly. His body was taut and straight, like a big bow. He suddenly sprang open in the void and shot at the devil!


    At the same time, he stretched out his hand to move far away. The bell of Fu Huang Sheng "hummed" and ran over the endless void. Facing the place where the devil was, he broke down fiercely!


    "Kill!"


    When Du Yunlong just moved, Du Tingxuan also moved!


    I saw his Thunder Dragon spear in his hand and dragged behind him. He stepped on the endless void and ran at full speed. With each step, the void burst out!


    "Kill!"


    The demon spirit son is also a light drink, the two gods thunder tripod, pour out the endless purple gold thunder, toward the body''s thunder pulse into!


    In an instant, on his thunder pulse, the thunder became incomparably strong and released a terrible breath!


    "Hula..."


    Under the control of the evil spirit son, the thunder and martial pulse goes with it in the void. The thunder pulse blessed by the God thunder tripod is like a big net, covering the sky. The purple and gold thunder bombards the sky and collides with Du Tingxuan and Du Yunlong again!


    "Shaojing, I''ll give you this magic temple for a while. I''ll help your father. They''ll kill the devil first."


    In the distance, Du Xiaoyao peeped into the scene over there and said to Du Shaojing.


    The eyes of the red Jiri macaque, as bright as the sun, are blooming with gold!


    "No problem. I''ll take care of it here."


    Du Shaojing responds with a sound, Qian Ying shows, one after another attacks, toward the magic brake to attack and go!


    In fact, she was also very puzzled in her heart, who was the real identity of that demon, what kind of relationship she had with Du family, and why she had thunder and martial pulse!


    The father seemed to have guessed about it, but he didn''t want to mention it. She didn''t ask much about it!


    However, this matter, not only for his father Du Tingxuan, is a knot, for the whole Du family, it is also difficult to open the gloomy!


    Through the elder brother''s telling, many people in Du family know that thunder and martial pulse is the means laid by the ancestors of Du family!


    But their ancestors, it is because of the devil and fall!


    Now, there are his descendants with thunder and martial pulse, willing to be driven by the devil, which makes all the Du family feel very puzzled, but also has unspeakable grief and indignation!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2642

    It can be said that the evil spirit son does not get rid of for a day, that is the stain of the whole Du family!


    So many people forget their ancestors, for the Du family, everyone has to kill it!


    Du Shaojing is also a member of the Du family, of course, has such a complex!


    Now all the people have already broken through the holy land of half step heaven. Under the joint efforts of her father and second brother, they still can''t take the demon spirit son, which makes her feel a little anxious!


    At this time, Du Xiaoyao proposed to help her father and second brother deal with the demon spirit son, even if she was willing to agree!


    "Roar..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri horse monkey''s body sent out an earth shaking roar. It was like a mountain, with a strong figure across it. After a few steps, it was already in the battle circle of Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong and magic spirit son!


    The huge red Jiri macaque palm moves down in the air, pouring out endless power, as if covering a universe, shaking the void!


    "What can I do with so many people?"


    In the face of Du Xiaoyao''s fierce joining, the demon spirit son said quietly.


    However, he did not dare to neglect at all!


    The strength of each of these three people is not below him. If you don''t take it seriously, it is very likely that they will be handed over here today!


    "The blood light of the nether world, the gate of hell! Open it


    The magic spirit son drinks in the mouth, the hands cross continuously, a strange and hard to name charm quickly diffuses in this space!


    Then, in the void, suddenly there is a huge crack!


    Endless evil and evil Qi surging from the cracks, spreading in the void!


    In the eyes of Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoyao, the waves of yin and evil Qi are surging in the void like a storm wave!


    Only in a moment, these vicious atmosphere is condensed into the essence of general, into a sea of blood, fishy waves!


    "Wuwu..."


    In that space crack, all of a sudden, there were bursts of evil spirits crying and howling!


    Then, a series of fierce scarlet eyes shot out of it, followed by countless fierce spirits and ghosts, just like an army of the nether world, breaking through the confines of the realm, stepping on the evil waves, cold and fierce blood claws and fierce fangs!


    As soon as he burst out of the crack, he went to kill Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoyao!


    "Whoosh..."


    A large area of fierce ghost killing, rushed up into the sky, directly wrapped up the golden giant palm of Du Xiaoyao!


    After a short while, Du Xiaoyao''s huge palms peeled off with a large amount of golden light, and the original fierce and fierce breath was cut down!


    "With thunder and martial pulse, but with such a sinister trick!"


    In Du Tingxuan''s cold hum, the long spear is like a wild dragon, which is ferocious. The force of thunder is powerful. Under a strangulation, a large number of evil objects that are thrown in front of him will burst and burst into the void!


    "When!"


    Under the control of Du Yunlong, the bell of Fu Huang Sheng rang high and clear. After a huge sound, I don''t know how many fierce souls and ghosts collapsed in the terrible sound wave and dissipated in the invisible!


    "Evil and fierce things should be killed!"


    Du Tingxuan drank and waved his hand. The thunder pulse moved in accordance with the situation. The terrible thunder fell down, tearing the void and shaking the whole world!


    At the beginning of the day, the Qi of Yang swept through the vastness, carrying the momentum of killing everything. It directly covered the evil spirits and ghosts all over the sky!


    Thunder poured out, roared and roared, and a large number of fierce and evil things were directly blasted into slag in this fierce and domineering power!


    "If you want to block me with such a small skill, you are really a vegetarian!"


    Du Xiaoyao drank coldly in his mouth, and his huge palm was flying in the air. Facing the fierce and evil thing, he did not dodge it. He slapped it fiercely and crushed it fiercely. Countless fierce and evil things were turned into powder and screamed like crying!


    Then, Du Xiaoyao''s internal strength erupted, and his palm did not decrease at all, and he was directly patted into the boundless sea of blood!


    "Fu Huang Sheng Zhong, suppress!"


    Du Yunlong also moved along with it. The incomparable heavy air erupted on the Fu Huang Sheng bell. It was like a big mountain collapsed, and the bright thunder light surrounded it, adding more strength to it!


    "Hiss..."


    The boundless sea of blood in the void directly disintegrates under the power of the huge red Jiri macaque palm and the Fu Huang Sheng Zhong!


    "Boom, boom..."


    The sound of a violent explosion blows away, and the dense runes fly and flow away. If the mountains collapse and the waves roar, the void will burst into a boiling!


    The space crack connecting the hell of the nether world disintegrates in this terrible wave!


    "Kill!"


    The evil spirit son roars, he did not think that this means really blocks these three people!


    Seeing Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoyao break their own means quickly, his figure is moving!His hands, each holding a purple thunder xuanding, respectively toward the direction of Du Xiaoyao and Du Yunlong, mercilessly thrown out!


    In those three people, the most frightening thing for him was these two people, one with the body of a red Jiri horse monkey, and the other who controlled the world''s most important weapons such as the Fu Huang Sheng Zhong!


    Only with the help of purple thunder xuanding, can we fight a little under the joint efforts of the three!


    After the two gods and thunder were thrown out, the demon spirit son''s body shape flashed, that is, towards Du Tingxuan!


    The two groups of evil spirits were dense in his hands. After a hard slap of his hands, they turned into a black spear, penetrating the void and blooming with a terrible breath!


    "Good come!"


    Du Tingxuan drinks lightly. The long gun Thunder Dragon shakes violently in the hand, swings open a piece of space ripple, the terrible thunder and lightning twinkle and whirl!


    Just when the demon spirit son deceives to come near, the gun pole horizontal draws, the bright thunder and lightning, turned into a thick giant dragon, the powerful tail sweeps to kill!


    Such a thunder and lightning dragon tail, and the black spear that the devil vaporized, hit hard together!


    "Bang" after a sound, two forces have broken away!


    The terrible energy waves will shake the two figures at the same time!


    "Devil, die!"


    At this time, Du Xiaoyao and Du Yunlong successively beat back the two purple thunder tripods, which were already encircling the demon spirits!


    Taking advantage of its flying upside down, Du Yunlong''s Fu Huang Sheng bell and Du Xiaoyao''s golden giant palm, one after the other, arrived at the devil''s body and suppressed them!


    In a panic, the demon spirit son had no time to make an effective resistance, and his whole body was full of evil Qi and wrapped his body to form a piece of protection!


    "When!"


    When the sacred bell of Fu Huang was suppressed, the heavy weapon of the world sent out a terrible heavy breath, and it was crushed down!


    The protection of the evil spirit outside the demon spirit''s body broke apart in this terrible and heavy atmosphere. It was like a wall peeling off. Finally, with a bang, it completely broke open, revealing that he was covered by his robes and hats!


    And at this time, Du Xiaoyao''s palm is also followed, mercilessly patted on the devil''s chest!


    "Boom


    This terrible palm, such as the collapse of one side of the sky, is directly to shoot the devil out of the sky and smash through the boundless void!


    A mouthful of black blood shot out from the mouth under the robe and hat, dragging out a long trace in the space!


    The demon spirit son''s chest, clothes burst, revealed the fuzzy flesh and blood!


    However, the robe and cap that covered his head was still in good condition, so that he could not see his true face!


    "Kill!"


    How can Du Tingxuan let go of such an opportunity!


    When it flies upside down, Wei''an''s body rises from the sky like a flash of lightning!


    At the same time, the thunder and martial pulse that was entrenched in the void turned into a big net, which was faster than Du Tingxuan''s own body. It directly hit the devil and fell down!


    "Purple thunder xuanding!"


    Seeing Du Tingxuan killed, the devil flew upside down. He stretched out his hand and two gods thunder tripods roared. One went up in the air to meet Du Tingxuan''s thunder pulse. The other was held in his hand and smashed down towards Du Tingxuan who had come to him!


    Two purple thunder tripods, are dragging the terrible purple and gold thunder, bluntly blow to kill!


    "Even if there is purple thunder xuanding in hand, you will die today!"


    Du Tingxuan shot through the void, turned into a thunder and lightning dragon, roared out, and hit the purple thunder xuanding fiercely together!


    "Boom..."


    In the crash, the two colors of thunder suddenly burst out!


    Just fierce domineering momentum in the void, sweeping across the eight wasteland, destroying everything!


    In this, the evil spirit son and Du Tingxuan two people, are shocked to fly back!


    However, at this time, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoyao came after him!


    Fu Huang Sheng Zhong Kang Ming, golden giant palm moving empty!


    Two attacks, still one before one after the other, fell on the devil''s body without hindrance!


    Under the suppression of the Fu Huang Sheng Zhong, the body of the demon spirit son burst, and the blood of the devil splashed out and poured into the void!


    Then, Du Xiaoyao slapped it with one hand and flew it out again, making it spit out a long blood arrow!


    "Try our best, if we can''t deal with you, the world should be occupied by the demon sect and turned into a demon kingdom!"


    Du Tingxuan drags the long gun, quickly and plunder!


    As he stepped step by step in the void, his whole body''s fighting spirit and murderous spirit are also climbing madly!


    This time, the devil was attacked by Du Xiaoyao and Du Yunlong. There was no time to deal with it. Even though the method of protecting his body with evil Qi had not been put into practice, Du Tingxuan''s shot had already hit him in front of him and hit him in the face!


    That fierce gun force spits out, has not really fallen, let the demon spirit son feel extra stinging!At the same time, there is a kind of sharp invisible force, through his body, invades his yuan Shen!


    If you are really hit by this gun, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for even your own gods to escape and end up dead!


    In a hurry, the evil spirit son had to twist the body fiercely, the neck backward, trying to avoid this one gun with the vital spirit!


    However, the sharp black muzzle was still covered by the spear!


    "Can you hide?"


    Du Tingxuan saw a blow and hit, the gun suddenly changed, turned straight into a sweep, intending to open the devil''s head from it!


    However, at this time, the demon spirit son had already slowed down a little bit, his feet suddenly stopped in the void, and his body suddenly retreated to one side!


    "Poof!"


    Du Tingxuan''s shot, although it did not work, but that unmatched power burst out, released a terrifying and fierce gas, still crossed the devil''s side face, leaving a deep bloodstain on his face!


    At the same time, but hear "hiss" a, the robe hat on the devil''s head, was swept by the gun gas, and it was directly blown to pieces!


    And then, the true face of the devil was finally exposed in broad daylight!


    This is a pretty face, but it is pale at this time. On the tip of the nose and the side face, it was all caused by Du Tingxuan''s gun. There was blood flowing from the wound, which was quite embarrassing!


    However, at this time, it is impossible to see any embarrassed expression on this face, especially those gray eyes, which are lifeless and fluctuating, gray, just like a pool of stagnant water!


    When Du Xiaoyao, Du Yunlong and Du Tingxuan saw such a face, the attack they had brewed out did not go down for a while!


    "It''s him!"


    At a glance, Du Xiaoyao and Du Yunlong recognize the identity of the man in front of him!


    Two people look at each other, each with a bit of surprise, but also a bit relieved!


    Although the identity of the devil has been guessed, but when you really see it with your own eyes, you will still be surprised!


    "Are you surprised and surprised that you have finally achieved your wish?"


    The devil turned his head slightly and looked at Du Xiaoyao and Du Yunlong successively. Finally, his eyes stopped on Du Tingxuan!


    What he said in his mouth is still so indifferent, it seems that there is no emotion to speak of!


    "You are indeed


    Du Tingxuan looked at the face of the devil and murmured for a long time, with a sense of loss.


    In fact, he had expected the result, but when he really revealed the truth, he still couldn''t accept it!


    This young man was the most important younger generation in his time. How much did he pay for his cultivation!


    "Du man, you are a member of Duwang''s residence, and you are also the blood of Du''s family. Why do you want to be a servant of demon cult?"


    Du Yunlong stepped forward and asked coldly.


    Du Wangfu, Du Ban, these two terms, have been forgotten for many years, but today they have to be remembered!


    The devil in front of him was the most outstanding young man of duwangfu, and the first "outstanding man" of the whole stone dragon empire!


    In his body, is also flowing Du family''s blood, and has thunder Wu pulse awakening!


    Who would have thought, as a descendant of the Du family, there is a thunderbolt engraved by the way of heaven in his body, but he is willing to be driven by the devil and fight against the Du family everywhere!


    This, can''t help but make people feel cold!


    This is why, over the years, the Du family did not want to reveal the true identity of this person, just want to see which descendant of the Du family actually made such a forgetful thing!


    At this moment, the real body of the evil spirit son appeared. Du Xiaoyao, Du Yunlong and Du Tingxuan felt the unspeakable sadness and indignation at the bottom of their hearts!


    "Duwangfu? Du''s blood? Should I call you uncle Tingxuan? Ha ha... "


    The evil spirit son chuckles, but the expression does not seem to have any fluctuation, just light way: "I am now everything, is taught by the devil! It''s not up to you to tell me what I''m going to do


    His tone seems extremely insipid, even when facing Du Tingxuan, there is no fluctuation at all, just like in the face of an unrelated person!


    "Du Ban!"


    Du Tingxuan recovered from his grief and indignation at the beginning. He suddenly gave a violent drink and said, "if you can find your way back today, I can spare your life!"


    Du Tingxuan looked at the devil with a look of hope in his eyes. He really hoped that the young man in front of him would agree to his request, although he knew that it was almost impossible!


    However, his heart still has some unwilling meaning!


    Anyway, there is an inseparable relationship between Du and him!At that time, the Fuyuan of tianwu University used the elixir and Tiancai Dibao collected by tianwu College for countless years. Together with all the strong men in Fuyuan, they worked together to make a "Huangji pill" which took Du Tingxuan to steal and give it to the young Du Bian!


    A "Huangji Dan" helped Du Ban lay a good foundation and paved the way for cultivation. Finally, he became the first natural talent among the peers of the whole stone dragon empire!


    Therefore, Du Tingxuan is on the reward list of tianwu college, ranking first!


    In addition, the first set of martial arts skills developed by Du Ban was also the one that Du Tingxuan practiced with him!


    If there is no Du Tingxuan, then there is no Du Ban!


    In fact, at that time, Du Ban was deeply grateful to his uncle Tingxuan. He felt guilty for more than ten years when he saw that Du Tingxuan''s family was besieged by Legalists, unable to help.


    However, when the demon cult raided Duwang''s house, the king and Du Ban disappeared together and were taken away by the demon cult!


    After that, the young man in front of him covered his body with a robe and hat, covered his real face, walked in the world with the identity of a demon spirit, and saddled the demon sect!


    In the face of his "Uncle Tingxuan", you can act without feeling, hostile to life and death, regardless of the past gratitude!


    "What a lost way! Do I want to abolish my accomplishments to show my sincerity? "


    The evil spirit son that pair of gray eyes lightly stare at Du Tingxuan, open a mouth to say, although the tone is indifferent and calm, but it is not difficult to hear, which has a strong irony meaning!


    "Du Ban! You... "


    Du Tingxuan was holding a dragon spear, and his eyes glared violently. He wanted to go up and stab the young man in front of him!


    In the whole duwangfu at that time, Du Ban was his most important younger generation, and he did his best to help him!


    However, it is unexpected that the gifted little guy at that time is now standing opposite to himself and becoming a loyal running dog of the demon cult. He is against himself, against the Du family, and against the creatures in the whole realm of three continents and nine states!


    His identity as a demon is a disgrace to the whole Du family, and also a blasphemy to the ancestor of the Du family who fell down in order to suppress the devil!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2643

    In the face of Du Ban''s ridicule, Du Tingxuan''s heart was furious, at the same time, he felt extremely sad!


    "Second uncle, I think he is under control


    Du Yunlong went to Du Tingxuan and said with a frown.


    The character of the devil in front of him is quite different from that of Du man!


    If it wasn''t for the appearance of that face that there was no big change, people couldn''t deny his real identity, otherwise, it would be impossible to connect that young man with a trace of pride at that time!


    "I think so. It should be the means of the demon sect, and the yuan God has been controlled!"


    The body of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque converged and turned into a young man in gold. He went up to Du Tingxuan and said so.


    Whether it''s the tone of the devil''s voice, or his face, which is always calm and does not show any emotion, it seems a little strange, not like it was deliberately pretended!


    In this case, there is only one possibility. After he was robbed at that time, the evil cult set up means among his original gods to make it a living puppet and drive it wantonly!


    "Are you under control?"


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes were moving, and he was staring at the evil spirit son tightly. He turned his mind and didn''t know what he was thinking!


    "Third uncle, no matter whether he is controlled by the original God or not, at least for the moment, he is still the devil of the demon sect! If you can''t kill or capture him, it will be a great disaster to the creatures in our world! "


    Du Yunlong didn''t go to see Du Tingxuan, but he seemed to know what he was thinking. He said softly.


    "I understand! Your third uncle, I''m not a three-year-old child. How can I not understand this reason? "


    Hearing the speech, Du Tingxuan sighed and said, "don''t worry, I know the weight of right and wrong in my heart! Will not be for some past things, and chaos should have the propriety! "


    What Du Yunlong said didn''t clarify the true meaning, but it fell in the ears of Du Tingxuan, how could he not understand it!


    My nephew is just worried about himself, because of the relationship with Du Ban in the past years, he is reading the old love, but he is merciful to the devil now, and can''t bear to kill him!


    At present, the catastrophe has started, and the demon God is coming back. All living creatures are in a precarious situation, fighting for survival!


    At this juncture, if you still connive at the evil spirit son to bring disaster to the world because of some personal feelings, then it is not only because of the devil''s identity that he has no face. He Du Tingxuan, even the whole Du family, can be said to be the culprit in this field!


    Du Tingxuan naturally knew this simple truth!


    Although he hoped that Du could give up his status as a demon and no longer be stubborn, Du Tingxuan was not a pedantic person. He knew that such a situation could not happen unless he could wipe out the evil cult''s means on his original spirit!


    So next, both sides are still enemies, life and death are opposite, you have no me!


    "What''s so wordy, fight!"


    Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao and Du Yunlong are facing each other. The demon spirit is upright and upright, standing high in the void!


    On his face and the tip of his nose, the wound had recovered a little bit under the package of layers of evil Qi, and the blood no longer flowed!


    The thunder and lightning power left by Du Tingxuan''s spear was also swallowed up by the thunder and martial pulse of the demon spirit son!


    "Since you want to die early, how can I not help you?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s gold clothes trembled, and the golden light surged. With a roar, his body changed into the body of the red Jiri macaque, occupying the void!


    Boundless momentum erupted from his body, sweeping nine days and ten places!


    The golden light permeates every inch of space!


    A pair of eyes bright bright bright, open and close, just like the rising sun and sunset in general dazzling!


    "War!"


    Du Yunlong also moved with it. The bell of Fu Huang Sheng was "buzzing" in the void!


    Under the action of thunder and martial pulse, the thunder is poured out all over the sky, and the whole Fu Huang Sheng bell is wrapped in it, making it look like bathing in the thunder sea!


    Both of them are domineering, intertwined with each other, powerful and dynamic!


    "Well, it was I who took you on the path of cultivation. Today, all this has been taken back by me. It''s a beginning and an end!"


    Du Tingxuan sighed, and then his eyes slowly firmed up!


    Du Qian''s road of cultivation has traces that Du Tingxuan can''t erase. If you want to take back all the gratitude and resentment, you can only end up with two results!


    One is the end of the devil''s life, the other is to capture it, so that he is no longer under the control of the demon cult!


    Du Tingxuan is holding a Thunder Dragon spear and pointing at the devil in the distance!


    "Even if you three join hands to take my life, I''m afraid it''s still hard to do it!"


    Looking at the three people''s pressing step by step, the demon Ling son snorted coldly, jumped up, and the surging evil spirit came out of his body and spread rapidly!


    At the same time, the two gods of thunder tripod also returned to his side, suspended on both sides of the devil, the purple and gold thunder poured out, releasing a terrible atmosphere of destruction!"Kill!"


    At the same time, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoyao and demon Lingzi burst out a big drink and killed them!


    Thunder pulse in the vibration, a thick thunder like a shower general, rapid roaring down, carrying the ferocity of all destruction, the whole space is shaking!


    The strength difference between the four is similar, but under the joint efforts of the three, the demon spirit son can only deal with in a panic, extremely embarrassed!


    But he is not stupid, not with the three people face to face, constantly wandering through the empty air!


    At the same time, he also has thunder pulse and two gods thunder tripod to help each other. Under the combination of the two, his power is even more terrifying!


    Even though Du Xiaoyao three people are the devil spirit son pressure hit, make it constantly injured, but for a time, it is really difficult to do anything about him!


    "Kill!"


    Du Xiaoyao three people shout, with no match to kill the intention, the potential of encirclement, step by step toward the devil in the past!


    The body of the red Jiri macaque moves in the air, and the ferocious suppression of the Fu Huang Sheng bell, and the Thunder Dragon spear penetrates all obstacles!


    That piece of thunder, like rain note!


    "You think highly of yourself if you want to kill me!"


    The evil spirit son each holds a god thunder tripod in both hands, left branch right clumsy, in the flurry, but still is will be a fierce attack to block down!


    "Evil spirit son, originally really is Du Qian!"


    In the surrounding battlefield, many strong men also found the situation here, so did Du Shaofu!


    Under the power of his original God, what happened before fell into his perception!


    The true identity of the demon spirit son is naturally known by him!


    "The blood of Du family must not be driven by the evil cult!"


    Du Shaofu hums coldly. He cuts out a sword light from the purple gold sky palace in his hand and cleaves it towards the nine demon emperor!


    The two of them had been fighting for a long time, and neither of them could do anything to each other!


    Under Du Shaofu''s method of replacing injury with injury and fighting for life, both of them suffered great trauma!


    On the body of the nine demon emperor, there are many scars. The magic armor covering every inch of his body is also seriously damaged, which exposes many parts of his body and is unable to continue to condense!


    Du Shaofu was the same as Du Shaofu. His body burst and his blood poured out. Even his face was pale and bloodless!


    Under Du Shaofu''s sword, the nine demon emperor was forced to leave!


    Then, in his eyes, Du Shaofu''s golden light flashed and his figure disappeared!


    "Again


    Such a scene, the nine demon emperor has long been accustomed to, know this is Du Shaofu''s space method, appear and disappear, difficult to measure!


    Many of his injuries were due to his losses. Du Shaofu was caught off guard by Du Shaofu and attacked him!


    Therefore, at the moment of seeing the golden light, the nine demon emperor made a good response. The power of Yuan Shen diffused and collected the surrounding activities at any time!


    As long as Du Shaofu breaks through the void, he can make a response at the first time to prevent being attacked successfully!


    However, this time, the nine demon emperor waited for a long time, but he did not find Du Shaofu''s figure. The attack condensed in his hands was nowhere to be released!


    "Well?"


    Soon, the nine demons emperor found that after Du Shaofu''s Fuyao style was put into use, his figure appeared in another place!


    There, it is Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong three people besiege the evil spirit son!


    Du Shaofu''s figure, however, appeared directly at the side of the evil spirit son, with a straight hand and without any fluctuation!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    The appearance of the purple robe figure also made the demon spirit''s gray eyes instantly congealed, which was not small!


    He knew that Du Shaofu was already a strong man in the heaven Saint realm, and he could not cope with it!


    The other side a hand, the surrounding space is instantaneous solidification up, let oneself even have no room to escape!


    The evil spirit son did not want to think about it, so he smashed the two purple thunder tripods in his hand and smashed it hard at Du Shaofu''s chest!


    "Use purple thunder xuanding to deal with me, Du man shouldn''t be so stupid!"


    Du Shaofu spoke coldly and coldly. The law of thunder and lightning was applied. When the terrible purple and golden thunder arrived at Du Shaofu''s side, it made a detour and roared into nothingness!


    The palm with purple and gold light directly passed through the blockade of the two gods thunder tripod, and blatantly printed on the chest of the demon spirit son!


    "Poof..."


    A muffled sound spread, the body of the demon spirit son was hit and flew, and shot out directly!


    Then, on the way of his flying backward, a huge black hole opened up, covering the body of the demon spirit son, gushing out a strong suction, pulling him to the black hole at a faster speed!


    Bursts of mysterious breath sent out, that huge black hole, seems to be the door of a place of terror, so that the heart of the demon spirit son felt trembling for no reason!The residual evil Qi burst out all over his body, and the demon spirit wanted to break free from the bondage, but no matter what he did, he could not get rid of the control of the suction, and finally he could only be swallowed and entered!


    "In those days, the evil cult robbed Du man for the sake of thunder and martial pulse."


    Seeing that the figure of the enchanted Lingzi disappeared at the entrance of the ancient space, Du Shaofu felt a little relieved.


    As a matter of fact, he had already known that the evil cult had robbed Du Ban and his master qizun. It was precisely because these people were all related to "thunder", and these thunder came from the way of heaven that suppressed the demon God!


    The way of heaven falls, incarnate thirty-six spirit thunder, which represents the complete law of thunder and lightning!


    The aim of the demon sect is to get together the complete law of thunder and lightning with the help of thunder and thirty-six spirit thunder!


    Master the devil spirit son, and then let him integrate the complete lightning law, you can surpass the realm of heaven and saint!


    Then in this world, even if the devil does not recover, the demon sect can also sweep all living creatures!


    "Waste space, close up!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t sigh too much, because on the other side, the nine demon emperor saw that he left him and turned to deal with the evil spirit son, so he turned to his sister Shaojing and left!


    But just as he was preparing to take back the wasteland space and go to intercept the nine demon emperors, he was shocked to find that the ancient space was abnormal and was not under his own control!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    In the void, the huge mouth black hole in the ancient space suddenly expanded rapidly. It is like a giant mouth of gods and demons. The more it is, the bigger it is. If you want to include the whole space, it will become more and more!


    A violent and mysterious breath from the black hole, in this space dense!


    Under such a violent atmosphere, the whole space began to shake violently, as if there was an invisible big hand, holding the space directly and shaking violently!


    Just at this moment, all the people who are fighting, including the eight magic emperors, the eastern immortals and the Western demons, the southern Confucianists and the northern fanatics, or the half step heavenly saints such as xiaoqilin, Jialou jueyu and yepiaoling, felt that they were suddenly stepping into the air, their bodies were leaning and staggering, and they were about to fall down!


    The nine demon emperor, who was heading for Du Shaojing, also suddenly shook his body and almost paralyzed his legs!


    The magic Qi attack accumulated in the hand also broke away in an instant, and was strangled in the invisible by the invisible wave in the space!


    "Long, long..."


    Huge tremor burst out, just like the earth shaking mountain shaking general, ferocious shaking!


    The space is shivering and shaking. Everyone can''t stabilize their bodies at this time. It''s like a small boat in the hurricane waves, which is wantonly destroyed!


    Even Du Shaofu was no exception. With the strength of his heaven Saint realm, he could barely stabilize his body, but could not take care of the rest of the people!


    But fortunately, the same is true of several magic emperors in the realm of heavenly saints!


    "What''s going on? How can this happen?"


    Some strong people scream in panic, which makes people panic even more than fighting with the demon sect!


    "Boom..."


    The space sways violently, trembling endlessly!


    In the whole venue, everyone was terrified. I don''t know what happened!


    "Is it related to the ancient space?"


    Du Shaofu tried to stabilize his body, his eyes slightly fixed, and he could not help but guess.


    He can think of only this reason, originally everything is nothing unusual, only in his own call out the ancient space, the devil spirit son income among them, is the emergence of this situation!


    Needless to say, the accident is bound to have a great relationship with the ancient space!


    And now, in the whole space, the only thing that can still hold still is the giant figure in the distance!


    This figure is the devil!


    At this time, in such a change, the devil''s eyes are still slightly closed, seems not to be affected by any, in a rapid recovery!


    "Everybody get together!"


    Du Shaofu yelled at Du Xiaoyao, Xiao Qilin and Zhen Qingchun.


    The current situation will never last forever, but Du Shaofu can''t predict what will happen when everything is stable again!


    Therefore, it is best to gather all the strong together to keep unchanged and respond to changes!


    "Come on, join us!"


    Many strong people cry out, one by one in the shaking space, difficult step out, as if walking in the mud in general difficult!


    If you haven''t taken a few steps, you''ll be sweating one by one, and the strength in your body will be consumed quickly, and you will feel like you are going to collapse!


    However, in this moment, no one cares about such consumption, only to gather together can make people feel a little relieved!


    "I don''t know if the space method can still work!"Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and without much hesitation, he directly displayed the form of supporting and shaking, and disappeared from the original place with a Shua!


    Then, his figure appeared in Du Xiaoyao''s side!


    "Boss!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu suddenly appeared, Du Xiaoyao screamed with surprise and joy!


    "Go and join us. I''ll solve some problems first."


    Du Shaofu''s heart was also very surprised. In such a change in space, his Fuyao style was able to unfold smoothly, which had to make him feel very happy!


    Without much thought, Du Shaofu picked up Du Xiaoyao''s body. After several flashes, he brought Du Yunlong, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Jialou jueyu, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaolin and others to one place!


    It didn''t take too long. Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi, zhongshentong and Xiaoxing were sent together!


    This speed, compared with the people themselves to step forward, to speed up too much!


    After all this, Du Shaofu''s body flickered several times in a row. He went to the two God thunder tripods left by the demon spirit son. As soon as his hands reached out, one left and one right, he caught the two sacred thunder tripods in his hands, and then turned into two purple and golden lights, which disappeared in his hands!


    "Demon sect, it''s time for you to pay the price!"


    In the violent shaking, Du Shaofu stumbled under his feet and nearly fell down!


    However, his eyes were full of bright light. Looking at the figures of the demon sect people in the distance, he could not help but burst out with cold intent!


    "Shua..."


    Fuyao was launched again, and Du Shaofu''s figure flashed again, but this time it was directly beside the magic temple!


    "Baquan do!"


    Du Shaofu drank coldly and struck out with a fist. In the stunned eyes of moxa, he suddenly blew on his chest!


    Huge force burst out, force crazy spew!


    "Poof..."


    A cloud of blood mist exploded in front of my eyes. It was scattered by the shaking and distorted space in the blink of an eye. The magic brake in the half step heaven Saint realm could not even react in time. Without effective defense, Du Shaofu killed him in the void!


    The two deities, Lei Ding, also emerged and were taken away by Du Shaofu!


    After one blow, he did not stop at all and cast his eyes at the nine demon emperor again!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2644

    "Long, long..."


    In the void, the huge mouth of the ancient space is more and more open, and soon all people are covered in it!


    And, that violent shiver feeling, more and more intense, make the whole space all change twist up!


    After a cold glance at the half step heavenly sage of the demon sect, Du Shaofu did not hesitate too much. He reappeared in the form of Fuyang, and appeared directly in front of him in the flash of gold!


    At present, Du Shaofu does not know the cause of the changes in the ancient space, nor can he go deep into it. He can only let it change!


    Four of the nine purple thunder tripods have been collected, plus one from zhensha cult in the misty space. There are five!


    There are four other ones. I don''t know who they are!


    But there is no doubt that the remaining four gods Lei Ding must have been brought by the people of the demon cult!


    At present, such a huge change has taken place in this space. It''s better to take this opportunity to kill the banbu Tiansheng town of the demon cult, so as to relieve the pressure on the strong men in the three continents and nine states, and hope to find the remaining God thunder tripod!


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity!


    For the eight evil emperors, they are all heavenly saints, and they can''t be killed simply. Instead of spending a lot of time on them, it''s better to clear away the half step heavenly Saint power of the demon cult first!


    "Du Shaofu, dare you!"


    The eight evil emperors all recollected in the twinkling of an eye, and knew Du Shaofu''s purpose. At this time, seeing his space method unfolding again, he was heading for one and a half step heavenly saints of the demon sect. Several demon emperors cried out one after another!


    However, the violent tremor in this space made them all watch Du Shaofu''s body flash and reappear, and then hit him hard and hit him on the chest of the half step heavenly sage of the demon sect!


    Another "bang" sound, in that fierce and domineering fist force, the strong man, like a magic brake, exploded into a cloud of blood fog, even scream can not be issued!


    However, this time, there is no purple thunder xuanding revealed!


    "Damn it! Damn it


    The eight evil emperors all roared and roared, but they could not do anything with Du Shaofu!


    Each of them is affected by the spatial fluctuation, and it''s very difficult to travel!


    Perhaps, when the strong men with three continents and nine states appear in front of them, they can also easily kill each other with all their strength!


    However, they did not have the means of Du Shaofu. They could ignore the barrier of space and walk through, and directly appear in the opponent''s side!


    Perhaps they have mastered some of the laws of space, but not everyone can master the Fuyao style from the golden winged ROC!


    "Come on, everybody, get closer to this seat!"


    The two demons yelled, trying to walk through the distorted space, and went to the one and a half steps of the demon sect, intending to stop Du Shaofu!


    In fact, when Du Shaofu used his means to gather Xiaoxing, Fu Yibai and others together, the evil cult had already started to arrange the arrangement. What he thought in his mind was just like Du Shaofu, in order to prevent further changes!


    Who would have thought that Du Shaofu took advantage of the situation here and began to wipe out the evil cult forces!


    Several magic emperors are action, but the speed is incomparably slow, as if in front of the torrential flood in general!


    A time of breathing is just a few feet across!


    "Go! step on it! Get closer to the devil emperor


    At the same time, more than ten and a half step heavenly saints of the demon sect are also beginning to feel frightened!


    It is true that we and others have made breakthroughs in this space of loss of suppression, but with Du Shaofu''s strength today, they can easily kill them!


    At this time, such changes occur, even if the other party deceives him, he can''t even resist effectively, so he can only be slaughtered!


    "Boom!"


    The void is still shaking, like a small tree, shaking in the storm!


    A group of half step heavenly saints of the demon cult scattered themselves, all exerting all their abilities, breaking out in the strongest state, and heading for the devil emperors!


    Only go to the side of the eight evil emperors, can we hope to survive!


    However, at this time, the eight evil emperors are very difficult to walk, not to mention, one by one as if struggling in the mud pit!


    "I can do it, too?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s behavior, Du Xiaoyao said in a daze.


    Du Shaofu''s means are beyond ordinary people''s ability!


    "Good old man!"


    Little star''s mouth raised a smile of evil, and little Qilin and Du Xiaohuang were even more elated. If it was not difficult to get a foothold in the shaking space, they would love to clap hands!


    "There are nine left!"


    Du Shaofu was naturally aware of the movements of the eight evil emperors, but he was not too anxious!Although the magic emperor of heaven''s holy realm is powerful, he can''t surpass his own speed without supporting and shaking in his body!


    You should know that even if you use the "forbidden God''s grip", you can''t shake the distorted and shaking space too much!


    There are twelve and a half step heavenly saints in the demon sect. One of them has just been killed. In addition, the magic temple and the demon spirits who have been brought into the wasteland space, there are still nine people left here!


    Du Shaofu is not going to let go of any of the nine!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s figure flashed away, and then appeared in front of the next half step heavenly saint!


    It is still a simple fist, but it contains the power of splitting mountains. It moves boldly and smashes the powerful one of the demon sect!


    "Du Shaofu, I will never let you go. You must not die easily."


    Two evil emperor, four evil emperor crazy roar, angry roar repeatedly, in the eyes several want to spurt fire!


    The great devil emperor was no better than that. His pale face showed a little green and black meaning at this time!


    Those half step heavenly saints of the demon sect are the peak power. They can play a great role in killing in the three continents and nine states!


    At this time, seeing them die one by one in Du Shaofu''s hands, how can the eight evil emperors not feel angry!


    "At this time, you''re still talking. According to Laozi''s estimation, your brain must be squeezed by the door!"


    In the distance, in the face of several demon emperor''s angry roar, Du Xiaoyao curled his mouth and disdained to say.


    On him, the golden light is shining like the sun!


    "I think they might have been kicked in the head by a donkey!"


    The little star continued and said coldly.


    Seeing Du Shaofu kill all the evil cult people one by one, their hearts are very happy!


    "Next!"


    After Du Shaofu killed the half step heavenly saint of the demon cult, he did not find the appearance of the God thunder tripod, which inevitably revealed some disappointment!


    However, when looking at the others, this disappointment is replaced by the ferocity in the eyes!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu cried and disappeared from the original place again and again, and appeared beside all the people of the demon cult again and again!


    Then, in the other side''s startled eyes, one of the fists will be killed!


    After so many times, including the magic brake, there were five people who were killed by him, exploded into a cloud of blood mist, and quickly drifted away in the twisted space!


    After this time, Du Shaofu was surprised to see the appearance of the sixth purple thunder tripod!


    "There are six and a half step heavenly saints and three God thunder tripods left in the demon sect. They should be on these people!"


    Du Shaofu did not hesitate to put away the divine thunder tripod, and his eyes swept over the remaining six people, exuding bloodthirsty ruthlessness!


    The five God thunder tripods were obtained from the rest of the demon sect, not from the eight evil emperors.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu infers that the remaining three God thunder tripods should not exist on the demon emperor!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    Seeing one strong man after another died under Du Shaofu, several evil emperors roared incessantly, each exerting all his strength to fight for the crossing in the shaking space!


    "If you fall into the hands of my demon sect, you will not be as good as dead. You will suffer from the fierce Purgatory and the ghosts will devour you!"


    The four evil emperors roared. A bloody sickle was cut in the trembling void, but it was like a blunt knife on a tree stump. It was completely immovable!


    In the face of the angry voices of the evil emperors, Du Shaofu didn''t pay much attention to it. His figure flickered several times, and then he heard a series of "puff" muffled sounds!


    The remaining five and a half step heavenly saints of the demon sect were finally crushed and all died!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    Several evil emperors gnash their teeth and hate the flesh that cannot be eaten and drink its blood to eliminate the hatred of the heart!


    But for now, they are all in this strange mess, too busy to deal with Du Shaofu at all!


    "How nice you are, big brother!"


    Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi and zhongshentong, the five heavenly sages in the realm of heaven, have hair as white as a chicken''s nest. They can''t help but cry out in surprise!


    "Haha, the evil cult is so rampant that it finally eats a big flat!"


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, said with a smile.


    After a long time of practice in this space, all of us have made breakthroughs, and a total of twelve and a half step heavenly saints were born in the demon sect. But at this time, only the demon spirit was still alive and was taken into the ancient space by Du Shaofu!


    The remaining eleven were all broken into the hands of the young man in purple!


    Such a scene makes people who are still in this space feel extremely happy!


    "A lot of people have died before. Now it''s a little revenge for them!"


    Du Shaojing suddenly sad said, in the bright eyes flash a pale color!Previously, in the chaos and war, a few magic emperor, at least nearly 200 of the strongmen of the Holy Land fell away!


    Among them, there are mu Qingge, fengwuxie, liediao, xiape, Renyuan, Yao tianwu, Jiang Yating, Hongyue, Jicang, Dilang and many other familiar people!


    The scenes in which Du Shaofu killed these half step heavenly saints of the demon cult are very similar to those when they were slaughtered by the demon emperor!


    "Juecheng is dead too!"


    Jialou jueyu''s handsome face is full of sorrow. He is his brother, and his talent is second only to him in the same generation of golden winged Dapeng birds. However, he fell here and his spirit disappeared!


    "There will be no peace in this world if the evil cult is not eliminated!"


    Under the influence of the public mood, Du Shaofu was also affected by his grief!


    With his eyes closed, familiar faces flashed through his mind, which made him unable to help but clench his fists!


    "Hoo..."


    After a long time, Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed away and threw himself at the giant figure in the distance!


    On the body of the demon God, the breath of the original convergence, but at this time, there is a vast air machine sent out, crazy climbing!


    The sight of the sea of corpses and blood surrounding his body, tightly holding it inside, released a terrible breath to the extreme. Du Shaofu took a look at it and felt his heart tremble for no reason!


    It is almost impossible to use the opportunity of recovery to block the continuous improvement of the demon God!


    That terrible sight can erase everything. I''m afraid that as long as Du Shaofu comes forward, he will be hurt!


    It won''t take long for the devil to recover completely!


    At that time, it will be the real difficult situation!


    "Shen Lei Ding!"


    Du Shaofu withdrew his eyes and reached out to receive the three gods Lei Ding in front of him!


    When killing the last five and a half step heavenly saints of the demon cult, three God thunder tripods were indeed revealed!


    In this way, all the nine God thunder tripods have been collected!


    Nine tripods do not gather, nine families do not come out; nine tripods gather together, order nine!


    To the outside world, there are Legalists, celebrities, political strategists and Buddhists who are still selfish. They must be in front of the nine gods, Lei Ding, and dare not make a big one!


    No matter whether they are willing or not, they should not dare to defy the admonitions left by the three thousand masters of the world!


    "Devil emperor!"


    Du Shaofu put away the purple thunder xuanding, then his eyes suddenly shrunk, and then he looked at the eight evil emperors!


    He thought in his heart, whether to continue to spell again, strive to solve a few more evil emperor!


    If you can kill them, then you and Fu Yibai, little star and other people will face pressure, will be much smaller!


    "Du Shaofu, the Demon Lord is recovering. The moment he wakes up is when you die!"


    The second demon emperor cried out that he and the great devil emperor, the four evil emperor and the seven evil emperor had gathered together and were on close guard to prevent Du Shaofu from attacking them!


    The five, six, eight and nine are still scattered in the shaking space!


    "At this time, I don''t know whether you are stupid or not."


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and Fuyao was launched again, which directly appeared beside the nine demon emperor!


    "Baquan do!"


    Du Shaofu drank coldly and attacked with one fist. The rumble became more intense in the shaking space!


    In the face of such a blow, the nine demon emperor''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his whole body was frantically condensed, and his "demon blood armor" was blooming with scarlet luster!


    At the same time, a pair of magic fists of the nine demon emperor are also waving quickly!


    When Du Shaofu''s fierce and domineering blow fell, a terrible depression appeared in the chest of the nine demon emperor, but it did not explode!


    His body, however, was blown back directly. In the twisted space at this time, Shengsheng was repulsed three feet away!


    That pair of magic fists actually hit the empty place, because Du Shaofu''s body shape disappeared again after he got it!


    The nine demon emperor retreated with his chest covered. Although Du Shaofu''s attack power was greatly reduced due to the distortion of space, his armor was not broken!


    But that fierce and domineering blow still made him feel Qi and blood concussion and chest suffocation!


    "Baquan do!"


    Almost in the next moment, the sound of cold drink suddenly spread into his ears from behind the nine demon emperor!


    The nine demon emperor passed away. He was aware of the dangerous breath and had no time to make corresponding resistance. Only a layer of evil Qi was surging outside his body and condensed to his back!


    "Boom..."


    With his fist smashed down, the huge force attacked the back of his heart. The body of the nine demon emperor collapsed again, and his body was shaken out several feet again and rushed forward!


    Similarly, Du Shaofu''s attack failed to break through the defense of the nine evil emperor!"It''s really hard to kill the devil emperor in the heaven Saint realm!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and his heart sank.


    Affected by the distortion of space, at least 30% of his power was strangled out by the void after his boxing. He wanted to break the blood armor of the nine demon emperor, which was not enough!


    However, it is also precisely because of this, even under his surprise, the nine demon emperor can not even effectively counter attack!


    If you are in a normal space, even if you have Fuyao to help you, you will not be able to avoid the attack of the other party in case of a hard encounter with the nine demon emperor. You can only exchange the wound with the wound!


    "If you can''t kill you once or twice, you can do it a few more times."


    Du Shaofu clenched his fists and filled with ferocity. Once again, his figure disappeared from the original place and appeared beside the nine demon emperor!


    "Baquan do!"


    "Baquan do!"


    "Baquan do!"


    ¡­¡­


    A deep drink burst out of Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    When every one of them falls down, it will be accompanied by a dull bang!


    What followed was the collapse of Du Shaofu''s powerful fists over and over again!


    "Du Shaofu, there is a kind of way that we fight head-on. What''s the trick of sneaking attack Poof Ah... "


    The nine demons yelled angrily, but before he finished a word, he ejected a blood arrow from his mouth. The next moment, there was a cry of pain in his throat!


    Under Du Shaofu''s bowing from left to right, the nine demon emperor finally suffered a great shock. His Qi and blood flowed incessantly, and a stream of stuffy blood gushed into his throat. He could not go up, down or down. It was hard to say!


    His eyes erupted with anger. How could he have been so miserable if it hadn''t been for such strange changes in this space!


    "Hum, are you not afraid to be ridiculed if you say these four words from the mouth of a demon cult?"


    How could Du Shaofu pay attention to the roar of the nine evil emperors? By virtue of the specificity of this place, even if he could not kill the nine demon emperors, he could at least ravage them!


    After a cold snort in his throat, he repeated his old skill again!


    "Baquan do!"


    "Baquan do!"


    "Baquan do!"


    ¡­¡­


    The purple robe figure disappeared from the original place again and again, and appeared beside the nine demon emperor again and again. With a sound of deep drink and a fist smashed down, he wanted to abuse the nine demon emperor to be black and blue all over the body!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2645

    "Du Shaofu, after the demon lord wakes up, I want you not to die easily!"


    In the distance, you can see that the nine evil emperors are cruelly abused by Du Shaofu. The two, four and five evil emperors are all roaring loudly!


    They struggled in the shaking space, trying to get together, want to go to the nine magic emperor to help!


    However, when they were close, Du Shaofu just hit him with one blow, which directly pushed the nine demon emperors a little farther, so that the remaining seven demon emperors could clearly see that the two were far away. In normal times, this distance was within reach, but at this time, he could only stare at him!


    And the purple robed youth seems to have intended to do so, but it is under their noses to ravage the nine demon emperor!


    "I''ll have to live and die for a while, and I''ll have to die for a while! I''m Du Shaofu''s life. Can''t I just say what you want with your mouth? "


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, but he was merciless when he started!


    "Poof Ah... "


    With one punch after another, the nine demon emperor was beaten to snort and vomit blood. There was hardly a flat place all over his body!


    If it was not for the protection of his demon blood armor, even if he had the cultivation of heaven Saint realm, he would have to be blasted into slag by Du Shaofu, and he could not die again!


    "Good job, boss!"


    "Daddy, beat him to death!"


    Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaohuang and others are excited to see this scene!


    The more angry they were, the more excited they would be. They stood in the distant void with their fists clenched, shouting for Du Shaofu!


    "I always know to put the four words of" demon lord "on your lips. If there is no demon, you will not even fart. In ancient times, you will be crushed into slag by the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God!"


    Fu Yibai also hummed.


    Du Shaofu is still fighting, constantly ravaging the nine demon emperor!


    In this process, expanding in the void, the ancient space is still growing bigger!


    The huge mouth like a black hole directly envelops the whole space!


    "Rumble, rumble..."


    With this change, the shaking feeling in the void is more and more intense!


    Later, even Du Shaofu''s supporting and shaking style was greatly hindered in the void!


    All people can no longer stand steadily, all are the body constantly shaking up!


    As long as the strength of a practitioner in the heaven Saint realm is rushed out of the body, it will be swallowed up in an instant, and can not play a role at all!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi and zhongshentong are all shocked. I don''t know what kind of situation this change reveals!


    Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, Jialou jueyu and others all stand together hand in hand to avoid the fluctuation of the force of space, so as to disperse each other!


    "It should be related to the ancient space!"


    Du Shaofu stopped shooting at the nine evil emperors. After several successive performances, he returned to the lineup of all the people and joined them!


    When he came to this space, the devil took away the heaven and earth bag of tianwu academy from his hand, thus untied the prohibition and came here!


    And in their own display of the ancient space, will be the spirit of the income of the time, is to lead to such a huge change!


    You know, the bag of heaven and earth and the ancient space are the original things of tianwu college!


    If there was no connection between the two, Du Shaofu would not believe it!


    According to Du Shaofu''s conjecture, the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth should have something to do with the dean who founded tianwu college. I''m afraid the ancient space has a long history. I''m afraid it has something to do with the dean!


    I just don''t know what kind of relationship does this space have with tianwu college or the legendary Dean!


    "Boom..."


    The earth and the earth shake violently, making the whole space tremble fiercely!


    Such a scene, like a strong earthquake outside the general, due to the distortion of space, the scene in front of us is illusory and blurred, even the faces of people around us look distorted!


    The impact of the invisible force of space, forming a storm of annihilation, swept around and opened!


    Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Zhen Qingchun and others all felt the tremendous force of tearing on their bodies, which made them feel unbearable!


    Fortunately, these people are not weak now, at least they all have the strength of a half step heavenly saint. Even if Zhen Qingchun, who is not too strong in physical cultivation, can not struggle against it when the internal power is running!


    "Lord devil!"


    In the distance, after continuous efforts, the eight magic emperors finally slowly gathered together in one place, with a sense of horror in everyone''s eyes!Their eyes are all focused on the magnificent figure in the distance!


    At this time, the body of the demon is still standing like a mountain!


    Even if that boundless space storm blows, also cannot shake his body minute!


    "Boom..."


    "Click, click..."


    Suddenly, in the endless tremor, suddenly there are bursts of silk cracking sound spread, like eggshell in broken!


    The sound of this broken is getting louder and louder, until at the end, it just sounds like a piece!


    "Click, click, click..."


    With the continuous emission of this sound, all of us saw that there was a flash of light in the originally empty and dark space around!


    Up, down, around, before and after, it''s the same!


    This light is like from the sky, piercing the space barrier in general!


    It looks like people are in a huge egg at this time, and when the eggshell is broken, the light finally comes in!


    "This space is collapsing!"


    Fu Yibai''s untidy and incomparable face climbed up with a look of seriousness!


    "The power of repression! I feel the power of repression again


    Du Xiaoyao also opened his mouth and frowned on his handsome eyebrows!


    In fact, needless to say, all of us felt at the same time that when the rays of light came, there was a strong force to suppress them. They were violently suppressed and added to their bodies and the gods!


    When they first entered this space, they were all glad to find that the oppressive force that was everywhere in the outside world suddenly disappeared, and everyone''s accomplishments were rising and moving!


    Moreover, with a long time of practice, one by one has been constantly breaking through, which has created many heavenly saints and half step heavenly saints!


    This situation is unimaginable in the outside world!


    And the purpose of the demons coming here was soon clear to them. They just wanted to take advantage of the special features of this space to restore their strong cultivation. Even if they went to the outside world and were suppressed again, they could have the ultimate strength that the outside world could achieve!


    In this way, there is no rival in this field!


    "Is this space going to be exposed?"


    Looking around the space, Du Shaofu murmured.


    The bright light is rapidly expanding, tearing apart all the darkness, illuminating everything here!


    With the continuous occurrence of such changes, a familiar breath has also entered the perception of all people!


    This familiar breath is what they live in!


    At the same time, the oppressive force felt by all the people was more and more magnificent, and everyone''s accomplishments were quickly suppressed. However, in a short time, the original strength was directly lost!


    They all tried to resist, but in the power of repression, they carried the fear of heaven, which was beyond the power of human power. They could only allow their own strength to slowly regress!


    This is the invisible rule of one side of the world. As long as you are here, you must be restricted and bound by it!


    "Boom..."


    As the mountains and the earth move, the sky and the earth are trembling, the vast sound resounds through the space!


    "Click, click..."


    At the extreme end of the space, there are long and narrow cracks in all directions, with strong light casting in!


    Just like having a pair of big hands, tearing apart the space barrier fiercely!


    In Du Shaofu''s left half of the space crack, the light cast in is silvery white, stabbing people''s eyes, like thunder!


    But in the right half of the space, the rays of light are just like blood light, scarlet and strange, and the breath of the demon cult people is extremely similar!


    Two opposite breath diffused into the air. One was grand and majestic, and the other was bloody, fierce and evil!


    "The devil''s breath is terrible!"


    Suddenly, Du Xiaohuang said.


    When they heard this, they all looked up and saw the figure standing like a huge mountain. At this time, there was a boundless evil spirit, just like a sea of blood boiling!


    Among the waves of blood color, it was connected with the blood light projected from the right half. There seemed to be some mysterious connection between them!


    Looking at the huge body of the demon God, everyone including Du Shaofu was shocked!


    That evil and treacherous breath, one eye, makes people feel the bottom of the heart tremble for no reason!


    Even the accomplishments of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, such as today''s holy land world, can''t avoid this strong throbbing feeling!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    "Click, click, click..."


    In the space, the violent tremor and the crack sound unceasingly rings!


    The ancient space has disappeared, and the huge black hole can no longer be seen!But in the dark, Du Shaofu felt that the connection between himself and the ancient space was still there, but he could not control it at the moment!


    "It''s breaking! This space is going to be destroyed! "


    Fu Yibai suddenly yelled, just like a chicken coop. His disordered hair was about to explode. His roots stood upright!


    Looking at the space around the cracks continue to expand, he is extremely frightened, as if feeling some terrible things!


    "Quick, half step, heaven Saint inside, heaven Saint outside, constitute protection!"


    Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru and beichi also yelled and moved in an instant. Together with Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Fu Yibai, they wrapped Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao and Jialou jueyu directly!


    The seven strong men in the heaven Saint realm, their own Qi engine, broke out and entangled with each other to form a tight mask to protect themselves and the one and a half step heavenly saints inside!


    On the other side, the eight evil emperors did not hesitate. Just like Du Shaofu, the evil spirit erupted, forming a black light cocoon among them, tightly wrapping the eight figures!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Just as everyone had just finished the protection, a series of explosions broke through!


    The surrounding space barriers, like a huge attack, exploded everywhere!


    That terrible explosion, terrible incomparable, vast energy fluctuations in the space of the fierce fire swept, destroyed everything!


    The endless energy storm rages and sweeps around, driving all people''s bodies and flying around in the space!


    Fortunately, at this time, they were all gathered together, echoing each other''s air machines. Otherwise, they would be thrown away in such turbulence!


    And those who are strong in the realm of heavenly saints, such as Zhen Qingchun, are more likely to be attacked and killed in this space energy storm!


    If it wasn''t for the protection of a few Heaven saints, I''m afraid that none of them could survive in the end!


    Rao is so. Du Shaofu and the eight evil emperors are all thrown away. They are like two little shrimps in the rough sea. They move with the tide and can''t help themselves!


    "Boom


    Soon after, there was a terrible roar in the space!


    Under this huge sound, the whole space is like an egg which has been smashed on the ground!


    The fierce impact of the fierce energy, all the people''s bodies flying, the tight protective light shield under the joint efforts of several heavenly saints and strongmen, finally collapsed, one by one, were thrown in all directions!


    However, fortunately, the force of the violent impact did not excite too far. After all the people were thrown away, they quickly stabilized their bodies and stood in the air!


    "That space is destroyed!"


    Du Shaofu, Fu Yibai, Du Tingxuan, Jialou jueyu and others soon gathered together again. Everyone''s face was white and his heart was still lingering!


    Not far away from everyone, the eight magic emperors of the demon sect are also like this!


    "We are outside now!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked around him. He found that all the people were already in the outside world, that is, the realm where the creatures of the three continents and nine states lived!


    With a little perception of the power of Yuan Shen, it is found that this place is not the demon world, but in the land of Kyushu!


    "The oppressive power of this world is so terrible that I feel like I am about to be beaten back to my original form."


    Zhen Qingchun said in his heart that the Qi in his body kept running for a moment!


    He could feel that the terrible power of heaven and earth was oppressed on him, which made him have the cultivation of half step heaven Saint realm, which directly has a strong retrogression trend, and even is about to be suppressed to return to the perfect cultivation of the Holy Land!


    In this case, how can he not feel shivering!


    Not only is Zhen Qingchun, everyone has the same feeling, under the suppression of invisible rules, the strength has not small retrogression!


    Even Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing are no exception. However, after the energy flow in their bodies, they finally put up with this kind of repression and stabilized their cultivation in the heaven Saint realm!


    "Ancient space!"


    Du Shaofu''s power of Yuan Shen radiates, following the hidden connection with the ancient space, peeps into the infinite distance. Finally, he successfully finds the place of the ancient space!


    "Take it


    Du Shaofu''s mind moved, and the ancient space was under his control and returned to his own body!


    "Why? What is this? "


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu was surprised. In his perception, he found that there were strange movements in the ancient space!


    The power of the yuan God peeped in, and he saw something that made him wonder!


    In the ancient space, in addition to the devil who was taken in by him, there is another figure lying in it at this time!


    This figure, wrapped by the dim light, makes people can''t see the real face!Still, as if in a deep sleep!


    "This is It''s the master of the spirit in the bag of heaven and earth


    Du Shaofu felt as like as two peas in the shadow of the body. The spirit of the spirit was very familiar. It was just like the spirit of heaven and Wu in the heaven and the Wu.


    Needless to say, this person is very likely to be the owner of the bag of heaven and earth, or even the dean of tianwu college!


    "What kind of relationship does that space have with this person before? Why does it appear in the ancient space after the space disappears?"


    Du Shaofu had countless questions in his heart, but at this time, he seemed to be in a deep sleep. Du Shaofu tried, but it was difficult to wake him up. He asked him face-to-face and solved his doubts!


    The space disappeared, and the devil must have come to himself. He had no mind to ask about these things again, so he could only give up for the time being!


    "Outside, the war has already begun!"


    As Du Shaofu and others appeared in the outside world, they were soon shocked to find that there were scenes of life fighting everywhere in the whole territory of three continents and nine states!


    Among the boundaries of three continents and nine states, mountains and rivers are breaking, rivers are drying up, and spaces are exploding everywhere, and the earth is shaking violently!


    Countless creatures roared, soldiers were boiling hot, and the demon cult rushed to kill together, one after another terrible attack hit, the mountain roaring tsunami general, heaven and earth for it boiling!


    In the perception of all people, there are constantly living things falling down from the sky, and the blood is red in the sky!


    The world is shaking, the space is breaking, the mountains are shaking everywhere, howling!


    "Jie Jie Jie The Demon Lord has recovered and the killing has really begun! All the creatures in this world will die


    Not far from Du Shaofu, the eight evil emperors roared with laughter.


    In their perception, the Demon Lord has awakened and recovered to the peak state!


    Then, no one in this field will be his opponent again, even Du Shaofu is far from good!


    All living creatures will face death, and this world will be transformed into a demon Kingdom directly!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2646

    "The killing begins, Jie Jie Jie..."


    The two demon emperors laughed in a gloomy voice, and their bodies rose from the sky. They rushed directly to the people who were fighting in the distance!


    "Kill me, Jie Jie Jie..."


    The rest of the devil emperor is also laughing, the pupil of the blood-thirsty light!


    One by one, they did not think at all. They moved quickly and wanted to join the war and launch a cruel killing!


    "Eight evil emperors, your opponent is here!"


    Seeing the movements of the eight evil emperors, the six powerful figures of the heaven Saint realm, namely, Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi, zhongshentong and Xiaoxing, were swept out and stopped one by one!


    After the explosion of the strange space without suppression, the cultivation of the eight magic emperors was also stabilized in the heaven Saint realm!


    If they were allowed to rush into the battlefield, it would be a one-sided massacre for the creatures in this world!


    How could they have watched this happen!


    "Six of you, how can you block the eight of us! Jie Jie Jie... "


    After glancing at Du Shaofu in the distance, the four evil emperors sneered at Du Shaofu for a moment.


    He held a bloody sickle and fought with little star!


    The great, the second, the fifth, the seventh and the ninth were dragged by the five people of Fu Yibai, while the remaining six and eight were still moving towards the distance, and they immediately fought together!


    "You forget that we are here too!"


    Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Du Yunlong, Jialou jueyu and other 14 half step heavenly sages step by step, trying to intercept the six and eight evil emperors!


    "The fourteen and a half step heavenly saints are all people related to the wasteland! It''s not bad. I''ll kill you first. Du Shaofu will be crazy with heartache! Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie... "


    The eight evil emperor was gloomy and smiling. He looked at the night floating Ling and Zhen Qingchun approaching. Instead, he stopped with the six evil emperors and waited for their approaching!


    "Seven to one, are you sure?"


    Du Xiaoyao Mu Ning asked heavily.


    "If you can fight, you will know only after you have fought. In any case, you can''t let several evil emperors slaughter wantonly!"


    Jialou jueyu''s body is full of golden light, and the body of golden winged ROC bird is revealed!


    "Kill!"


    Night floating Ling is not half a sentence of nonsense, directly is to attack the eight evil emperor!


    "Don''t try to defeat them, just hold on!"


    Du Tingxuan, with Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang and others, went towards the six evil emperor!


    Between the two sides, the instant is to open the prelude to a fierce battle!


    Any magic emperor''s strength is enough to crush many creatures in this world and let them rush into the battlefield outside, which is just like a huge disaster!


    At this time, every seven and a half step heavenly saints fight a demon emperor, which still makes everyone feel great pressure!


    However, none of the people present retreated. Even those who were strong in the holy land still had to fight!


    "The devil!"


    Not far away from the crowd, Du Shaofu''s eyes were so deep that he could see through the boundless void, through the endless earth, mountains and space.


    He could feel that in that far away place, there was a vast and boundless breath, towering like mountains, vast as the sea, full of every inch of space!


    However, this kind of breath gives people the feeling that what makes people feel inside is not the awe of the lofty mountains, but the fear of facing the evil Lord!


    Du Shaofu knew that the breath was possessed by the devil!


    In his eyes, in the endless distance, there was a vast amount of magic, condensed into a very tall body, standing tall there!


    "Well?"


    In the void, if you feel Du Shaofu''s peeping, it seems that there is a light, um, dangling, trance, uncertain!


    With the sound of light, um, waves of terrible air waves spread in the air, breaking through the endless distance quickly, the mountains burst, and the rivers pour out for it!


    The magnificent energy is like the raging sea, roaring and roaring, which directly bumps into Du Shaofu''s body!


    "Pedaling!"


    Under the impact of this invisible force, Du Shaofu''s figure was suddenly shaken out, and a series of steps stepped on the void. Every step down, the space stepped out of a terrible collapse!


    "Hiss!"


    After hundreds of thousands of miles of retrogression, Du Shaofu stopped his body. A dull hum came out from his throat, and Qi and blood in his body surged up!


    Although not injured, but still by a lot of shock!


    Across the endless distance, the devil''s idea of a shock, incredibly terrible like this!


    According to Du Shaofu''s feeling, the gap between himself and him is like a natural chasm!


    "Have you reached the ultimate strength of this world? Is it beyond the holy land? "Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled fiercely, and his heart was full of fear!


    Oneself already is the realm of heaven saint, but under this touch with the demon God, it seems as if it is separated from a big realm, so vulnerable!


    Suppressing the sense of astonishment in his heart, Du Shaofu calmed down his mind, and his body swayed up in the sky, standing among the clouds of the nine days!


    The powerful red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen power sends out, three Lu Jiuzhou one boundary domain all scene, all by him panoramic view!


    Above the sky, the originally blue sky is no longer there. The clouds all over the sky become bright and dark red. They are separated from each other. One side is thunder sea, the other side is red cloud, and each side is half sky!


    Between the two, there is a terrible explosion of momentum, the vast amount of energy roaring, impact and collision!


    The thunder sea is boiling, the red clouds are shaking, friction and collision, setting off a wave of doomsday storm, sweeping the sky and earth, destroying everything, like the end of the day!


    "With my blood, strengthen my Kyushu!"


    "Eliminate the demons, kill the gods and subdue the demons!"


    "Kill..."


    Innumerable creatures roar and kill, and the demon cult impact together!


    That terrible magic power fell like a tsunami, and the earth and the earth were shaking!


    In the terrible battle, a man who stood up for heaven and earth fell down suddenly, falling from the sky, into the ruins of the mountain stream, into the ruined jungle, and piled up into a mountain!


    On the earth, there has been no vitality in the past!


    That piece of vigorous jungle, that magnificent buildings, all in such a terrible collision in the ashes!


    Everywhere the ruins, by the scarlet blood immersion penetration!


    The long river has already dried up, the river bed flowing, is boiling hot blood!


    Scarlet blood waves set off a boundless tide, the smell of the air, people want to vomit!


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there were battles and battles everywhere!


    Every moment, there are powerful creatures falling down and pouring blood!


    In the sea of blood in the earth, the strange force fluctuates and spreads to the sky. The boundless red cloud, which collides with thunder sea, becomes more and more dark and powerful with the continuous fighting. It begins to force the opposite thunder sea to retreat!


    "Jie Jie Jie The taste of blood


    "Kill! Jie Jie... "


    Countless demon cult people, in such a scene, are emitting gloomy laughter.


    In the boundless sea of blood boiling, there is endless secret power quickly released, blessing on every person of the demon cult, making their strength more and more powerful!


    The creatures of the three continents and nine states, like the thunder sea in the high sky, are constantly forced to retreat!


    Looking at all these scenes, Du Shaofu''s heart was hard to calm down!


    The battlefield everywhere, a roar, a scream, are mercilessly pricking his heart!


    Originally, in that space without suppression, there were hundreds of people breaking through the boundaries of three continents and nine states, and reached a very strong strength!


    Although in the hands of several evil emperors, no less than 200 people died, but at least 3400 people survived. After coming to the outside world, they all threw themselves into the battlefield!


    On the contrary, except for the demons and the eight evil emperors, all the others were killed by Du Shaofu!


    In this way, the overall strength between the demon sect and the living creatures in this world is extremely different!


    But in the outside world, with the killing going on, the strength of all the demon sect people began to increase sharply, which seems to be even more terrifying than in the oppressive space!


    Although in a short period of time, the creatures in this world will not have a great defeat, but also under the suppression of the demon cult, there are some signs of defeat!


    "Demons, demons, the purpose of their killing is not to enhance their strength?"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, with unspeakable shock and grief!


    In ancient times, the demon gods were killed by the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods. They escaped to this realm, not only because of the special features of this world, but also because of the special features of this world. After entering this world, all people would be suppressed, so as to get rid of the pursuit!


    What''s more, they can break through the bloody cutting freely here, transform in the killing, sublimate in the corpse mountain, and break through the stronger realm under the boundless Blood Sea invasion!


    In ancient times, there were three kinds of calamities: the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and the Qilin clan. Were they not caused by the evil cult''s intention!


    And now all this, as if the ancient reappearance in general!


    If the cult is allowed to kill, then their overall strength will be raised to a very terrible level. There is no need for the devil to take any more actions. All the creatures in this world will be slaughtered and the whole world will be transformed into a vast demon kingdom!


    "Eliminate the evil cult and kill the demon gods!"


    "Fight to the end


    "Kill..."¡­¡­


    Countless creatures rush to kill and roar fiercely. They let the blade of demon cult stab into their chest, and take out a ray of vitality for their companions, which explains endless tragedy!


    All of us are fighting for the sake of our close relatives and love, for the continuation of our blood, and for the survival of this world, we are willing to sacrifice and sacrifice our lives!


    All these scenes fell into Du Shaofu''s eyes, which made him burst into hot tears!


    "All nine are at your command."


    Du Shaofu didn''t feel too sad. He stretched out his sleeve to wipe away the tears from his eyes. He stood tall for nine days, and his voice was loud and loud. It spread to every corner of the territory of three continents and nine states, and to every living creature''s ear!


    His clothes and robes, in the thunder sea and red cloud collision out of the sky under the vigorous wind, was pulled straight, hunting sound!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The figure of purple robe waved, and the nine gods thunder tripod rushed out, around him, floating around him. Pieces of purple and gold thunder were released, carrying the righteous and mighty spirit!


    Once the nine tripods appeared, they formed an indescribable momentum between each other. If they could suppress the sky and the whole world, their power could not be measured!


    "Nine tripods have gathered and nine families have been ordered!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, and his voice was like a bell, shaking the whole world and ringing through every inch of space: "the disaster of the demon sect has begun. Order nine families to be born, unite the strength of the whole world, abandon the evil cult and kill the demon gods! Those who dare to resist will be killed without mercy! "


    This huge voice shakes every part of the whole realm of Sanlu and Jiuzhou, and every living creature can hear it clearly and incomparably!


    "Those who dare to resist will be killed without mercy."


    The aftersound reverberates around the nine days and ten places, lasting for a long time!


    "Roc emperor! It''s the ROC emperor


    "The emperor! The emperor is back


    "When the ROC emperor returns, how dare the demon cult dare to show its fierce


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu''s voice just came out. The fierce war below seemed to stop for a moment!


    Countless creatures stopped the attack in their hands and looked up to the sky, to the purple robe figure standing for nine days!


    "Nine tripods gather together to order the nine families to get rid of the evil cult and kill the demons!"


    "The ROC emperor is back, holding the nine tripods in his hand, and ordering the nine to join the war. We have hope!"


    "Under the leadership of the ROC emperor, we will fight against the demon cult. We will not try our best at this time. When will we wait?"


    "My friends, kill..."


    "Kill..."


    ¡­¡­


    After a short period of surprise, the creatures in the three continents and nine states became more excited and excited!


    The figure standing on the nine sky clouds, I do not know when, has become the backbone and pillar of all living creatures in this world!


    As long as he is there, everyone is confident!


    Without too much hesitation and excitement, all the creatures raised their swords again and rushed to the demon sect again!


    This time, all the people are more aggressive and fearless of death!


    "Du Shaofu, it''s Du Shaofu''s boy!"


    "He didn''t die in the hands of the devil, he was still alive!"


    "How can I live? I can feel that the Demon Lord has returned, and the boy will not live long!"


    ¡­¡­


    The same is true for the people of the demon sect. Is it possible that the figure in the sky is startled and gives rise to some panic for a moment!


    But soon, this panic subsided, replaced by the return of the devil!


    "As soon as Du Shaofu appeared, were all these people crazy? They didn''t want to fight for their lives!"


    "Jie Jie Jie No one can stop the killing rise of my demon sect


    In the face of the killing of the creatures in the realm of three continents and nine states, there were bursts of sneer in the demon cult!


    A handle demon soldier holds in the hand, once again with many living creatures to fight together!


    "Nine tripods gather together and order nine families!"


    Outside Du Shaofu''s body, nine purple thunder xuanding ups and downs, one after another terrible purple and gold thunder split, shaking the void!


    He glanced over all the battlefields, then took it back, and asked in a loud voice, "where are the farmhouses?"


    "Farmers are here! But listen to the order of the ROC emperor, and kill the gods and subdue the demons! "


    A loud sound, into the air, into Du Shaofu''s ears!


    Following the direction of the sound, Du Shaofu looked around and saw that the original eight thousand mile long river in Zhongzhou had already been replaced by blood and turned into a roaring Blood River!


    On the river of blood, there are countless figures dancing and colliding. They are fighting with the people of demon cult to death!


    Among those people, the land hoe old man, Jiang Yuechan, Zhou Xiaoluo and others took the lead, including Shengwu, Wuyu, wuzun, and occupying the emperor''s territory!


    Their bodies are all soaked with blood, a handle of soldiers shining, fighting fiercely!


    Du Shaofu withdrew his eyes and asked again, "where is Confucianism?""Confucianism is here! I will obey the orders of the sorcerer and subdue the demons


    On another battlefield, a strong Confucianist heard Du Shaofu''s voice and responded in unison!


    At the same time, they are also fighting fiercely with the demon cult!


    Meng Qianhe, Kong Sansi and other people familiar with Du Shaofu are all standing out!


    "Where is the Taoist school?" Du Shaofu asked again!


    "Taoism is here! I will follow the ROC emperor to the death and slay the demons


    It is also a battlefield. While the Taoist xuyangzi and Qingfeng daoren respond loudly, they attack each other with horror and blood!


    "Where is Mohism?"


    "Mohism is here! I will follow the ROC emperor to the death and slay the demons


    "Where is the family of yin and Yang?"


    "Yin Yang family is here! I will follow the ROC emperor to the death and slay the demons


    On the battlefield on the land of Kyushu, a voice of questions, a response, spread between heaven and earth, concussion in all directions!


    Every time the response fell, Du Shaofu raised his eyes and glanced away. Hu xuanhu and Mo Runan of the Mohist school, qiyexi, qiyejun, qixingchen and other people from the Yin and Yang family were all among them!


    In these five places, a strong man, namely, the peasant family, the Confucian school, the Taoist school, the Mohist School and the Yin and Yang school, roared all over the world!


    Du Shaofu breathed out a long breath. His brows slowly solidified. He asked again in a loud voice: "where is Buddhism?"


    After a moment''s silence, there was no response, which made Du Shaofu''s brow even tighter!


    However, just as he was about to repeat his questions, there came a loud and clear name of Buddha in the West!


    "Amitabha


    With the sound of the Buddha''s trumpet, the boundless light burst out, illuminating the void!


    A monk wrapped in cassock stepped out and entered everyone''s sight!


    When Du Shaofu opened his eyes, he saw the nine spirits of Buddhism, henglun, the old monks he had seen before, and several powerful saints in the holy land!


    "Nine tripods gather together, but listen to the orders of the great Peng emperor! Amitabha


    After the old monk called the Buddha again, he did not say much. He led many strong Buddhists to a battlefield and fought with the demon cult!


    Watching the scene, Du Shaofu nodded slightly!


    Buddhism has always had a vague attitude, and does not have too much involvement with any forces, nor participate in any disputes!


    Du Shaofu was always worried that they would ignore the instructions of the three thousand masters of the world and not listen to orders!


    But at this time, the Buddhist behavior, but let him rest assured!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2647

    Seeing all the powerful Buddhists rush into the battlefield, Du Shaofu''s tight brow is slightly relieved!


    No matter what attitude the Buddhists hold, as long as they obey orders, everything is easy to say!


    Suddenly, the monk Xu chunran asked, "what''s the sound of his eyes?"


    The vast sound reverberates in the void, the lingering sound curls, endlessly!


    However, after a long time, there was no response except the roar of countless creatures below!


    "Where are the strategists?"


    Du Shaofu made a sound again, which made the thunder sea and the red cloud rolling wildly over his head!


    This huge sound has already been introduced into the territory of political strategists!


    "Old Laozu, Du Shaofu has gathered nine purple thunder tripods and ordered nine families. What should we do now? "


    In the hall of the strategist, an old man kept pacing back and forth with an anxious expression.


    Su Sanyan and other strong men all gathered around the bottom, hung their heads, and asked in a trembling manner.


    "Hasn''t the Lord of the upper Kingdom answered yet?"


    The old man''s body suddenly stopped, an old face wrinkled into a ball, and asked the people below.


    "I don''t have it, father!"


    Su Sanyan, with a sad face, arched his hand at the old man.


    "Asshole!"


    "Pa!"


    The old man picked up a porcelain cup on the desk and smashed it on the ground!


    "Why! Why? Why did the Lord of the upper kingdom not respond? "


    After saying three "why" in a row, the old man quickly walked back and forth again, looking distressed.


    "If they agree, we can withdraw from this boundary at any time. We don''t have to go through this flood again. The catastrophe of this boundary has nothing to do with us."


    Su Sanyan said, also with the color of chagrin!


    "Laozu, the Lord of the upper world doesn''t care about us!"


    Someone asked in a hurry. The voice sounded as if he was about to cry!


    "What nonsense!"


    At the head of the hall, the old man''s eyes coagulated, and he immediately yelled at him. However, it was the sound of his voice, which made him lack of confidence!


    "Today, only two people who are above the holy land can leave without hindrance, but the others can only stay here, and none of them can leave."


    There were people who spoke again, anxious.


    "I can''t care so much. Let''s go one by one."


    The old man sighed and looked at another old man in the hall, so he said.


    "Go


    After they exchanged a look, they did not hesitate any more. The two figures directly rushed out of the hall and swept towards the sky. They walked very neatly!


    "Grandfather


    The rest of them are shouting!


    At this time, how could they not understand that their two ancestors had made a decision and left many of the sons and daughters of the strategists and wanted to leave the world to protect their own lives!


    "My grandfather doesn''t care about us either!"


    There are many people directly sitting on the ground, despair in the heart!


    "Where are the strategists?"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s great voice once again resounded from heaven and earth, and spread to every one of the strategists'' ears!


    "What to do?"


    Su Sanyan is feeling the general thunder, murmured to himself.


    When the vision of heaven and earth first appeared, they had already contacted the Lord clan of the upper realm. They wanted to withdraw the whole political strategists from this realm with the help of the Lord clan!


    In this way, the whole strategist will no longer have to accept the admonition left by the three thousand masters of the world!


    However, after a long time, they did not get any response from the upper world!


    With their strength, they are not enough to leave this world!


    In the past, it was the oppressive force between heaven and earth, and people from outside couldn''t get in, but now no one cares about them!


    This can not help but let all political strategists, are extremely sad and indignant!


    "Holy Father! What should we do now? "


    Someone knelt down and crawled to Su Sanyan, hugged his thigh and said in a trembling voice.


    Similar to the political strategists, this time also happened in the other two!


    ¡­¡­


    Famous!


    "Laozu, Du Shaofu gathered together in Jiuding and ordered the farmers, Taoists, Confucianists, Mohists, and yin-yang schools. Now it''s the political strategists'' turn, leaving us famous and Legalists. Are we going to fight or..."


    As the sage ancestor of famous masters, Huiwu also had no idea at this time!


    In the face of the ancestors of the family, respectfully with an irresistible anxiety, asked for instructions.


    "Do you have any news from my famous familyAsked the grandfather of the famous master.


    "No news! We have already contacted the upper bound, but the message we sent is like a drowning stone, and we have no response at all. We don''t know if something has happened to us! "


    Huiwu replied.


    "There should be no change in the upper world! They, I''m afraid, don''t care about us! "


    The ancestor of the famous master sighed and was extremely sad.


    "Why do the Lords of the upper Kingdom ignore us?"


    A strong man with a famous master is in a state of panic and confusion.


    The ancestor of the famous master just wanted to say something, but suddenly his mind moved, and the power of Yuan Shen spied out some unusual movements!


    "Why? What do the two old men of the strategist want to do? "


    In his perception, there are two vast breath rushing out of the strategists, toward the nine days away!


    "Don''t you..."


    Soon, he was able to see the purpose of the two men, and was surprised!


    "Grandfather, what''s the matter?"


    Huiwu was puzzled by his grandfather''s expression.


    "Nothing!"


    Instead of answering, the ancestor of the famous master said, "Du Shaofu is pregnant with nine deities. I''m afraid this battle is inevitable for us! Get everyone together and get ready to take orders! I''ll go ahead and see what''s going on! "


    With that, the figure of the famous family''s ancestor disappeared from Huiwu''s face. It was so fast that I couldn''t see it in the blink of an eye!


    "Ancestor..."


    Huiwu is about to ask what more, but a sentence Sheng Sheng stuck in the throat.


    ¡­¡­


    Legalists.


    Different from the strategists and masters, the Legalists at this time fell into a fierce dispute!


    "At this time, is it meaningful for us to argue about this?"


    In the face of many powerful Legalists in the hall, a dishevelled middle-aged man opened his mouth angrily. His sharp eyes swept through everyone, with strong questions!


    "Well, we used to be the Legalists. I''m sorry for the child. I''m sorry for the four of them! Now, everything is driven by us! "


    Next to an old woman groaning, the folds on her face piled up, with a sad face, it was the old man of Ming.


    "In any case, do we Legalists have to be at the mercy of others as they were in the ancient times?"


    A small strong legalist, staring at the unkempt middle-aged man and the old woman, shook his sleeve and said.


    "If nine tripods do not gather, nine families will not come out; if nine tripods gather together, nine families will be ordered! This is the precept left by the Lord of the three thousand worlds. It is a contract made in ancient times. We can''t but abide by it. "


    On one side, there are strong people to answer, but attracted the short strong ruthlessly cold look!


    "That''s right. What''s more, we contacted the Lord clan of the upper Kingdom and wanted them to take away some young and weak children of Legalists in this realm, but we didn''t get any response! Now, in addition to complying with the Archaean oath, we have no more choice but to fight with our clans


    He opened his mouth and sighed.


    "The fact that the Lord family did not respond does not mean that we need to obey the orders of Du Shaofu and the orders of the three thousand world masters. It is just a matter of ancient times! You know, it''s a disaster of the demon sect. Once we join in the war, can our Legalists survive? "


    Around the little middle-aged man, an old man said.


    "If we want to fight with your Han family, we Qin family will not participate in it!"


    The little middle-aged man snorted coldly.


    "Good! Let''s go to war. Anyway, that boy is also my nephew! I have been very sorry for him before. At such a critical moment, if I don''t do anything, I don''t deserve to be his second uncle, and I have no face to face my sister! "


    The slovenly middle-aged man said with red eyes. He filled up the wine jar in his hand, and then smashed the empty wine jar to the ground: "if you want to fight, come with me! Those who are afraid of death can stay here! I hope you''ll be able to save your life after the disaster


    When the middle-aged man finished, he strode out of the hall. Behind him, some of the Legalists'' children hesitated for a moment, and then they followed up!


    "Oh! We are not only paying our debts, but also for the survival of our Legalists. "


    The old man sighed, his limping figure walked out and quickly disappeared in the sight of the public!


    ¡­¡­


    In the outside world, Du Shaofu stood on top of the nine days and frowned fiercely!


    After two questions, he didn''t hear the response of the people from all over the world. He couldn''t help but feel cold in his heart!


    Then, under the power of his original God, I felt the movement of the strategists!


    My eyes swept away, and I saw two figures directly breaking through the sky and going straight to the sky!


    The strength of these two people is the perfect cultivation in the holy land. After they rush into the high altitude, their strong power erupts, and the space is torn into a long and narrow crack. Their figures do not stay in the slightest, they are just drilling in!Du Shaofu''s power of Yuan Shen was to find out the identity of these two men. They were the two strong strategists!


    Soon, soon after the two appeared, there was a figure, shooting out in the distance, also aiming at the sky!


    This figure, is from the place where the famous master is!


    The fierce red cloud and thunder sea were directly torn in the hands of the strong man, and huge space cracks appeared, with a strange breath passing through the cracks!


    This breath, does not belong to this realm!


    "Want to escape? Can you escape? "


    Seeing such a scene, Du Shaofu gazed with his eyebrows and waved his hand. Among the nine purple thunder tripods around his body, there were three gods, and the thunder tripods roared away quickly!


    Large pieces of purple gold thunder vent, dragging a long tail light, directly to the two space cracks!


    "At the head of the catastrophe, countless people shed their blood to fight against the evil cult! But you don''t want to fight. Instead, you disobey the ancient contract. You are greedy for life and afraid of death. You want to escape. Your crime should be punished! "


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth, and his eyes burst out with a strong intent to kill. What he said almost jumped out of his mouth: "suppress!"


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of his voice, the three gods of thunder tripod move across the sky, the speed is incomparable, blink of an eye is flashing into the two space cracks!


    The terrible purple and gold thunderbolt roared out and roared fiercely!


    In the interweaving of electricity and light, thunder like pillars of the sky bombarded the three people head on!


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Three screams have been issued, three people''s figure was directly hit out of the space cracks, in the huge column of thunder light was crushed!


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    With three muffled sounds, the three strong men with perfect holy land were directly cracked by the thunder of purple thunder xuanding. Even the yuan God had no chance to escape and were killed by valiantly!


    "He was the ancestor of strategists and famous masters, and was killed directly by the emperor of Dapeng!"


    "At the time of the catastrophe, everyone is fighting for their lives. They are still thinking of running for their lives. They deserve to die!"


    "The ancestor of the holy land is perfect, even the clansmen are ignored, just want to escape from this realm!"


    "The more you fear death, the faster you die! The king of ROC killed well


    "My Confucianists will not be so greedy for life and death. I will follow the wuzun and swear to kill the demon cult!"


    "Kill..."


    ¡­¡­


    Many of the strong men of Confucianism, Taoism, Mohism, farmers, and yin-yang schools all saw that scene, and some people couldn''t help saying!


    Everyone''s eyes, with a strong sense of contempt!


    However, people did not pay too much attention to this, that is, they continued to fall into the fight with the demon cult!


    Du Shaofu stood high in the sky and hunted in purple robes. After killing three strong men with perfect Holy Land in the town, the three purple thunder tripods roared back again.


    There was no politeness between his hands. Those who wavered in the determination of living beings to rob must not exist!


    Du Shaofu did not delay too much, but continued to chant in his mouth for the third time. His voice shook the sky: "where are the strategists?"


    His whole body of Qi has begun to brew, and he is counting the time in his heart. If the strategists and strategists do not respond within three breaths, he doesn''t mind putting aside the evil cult for the time being, and personally wipe out the political strategists from this realm!


    "Du Shaofu, I''m a strategist in the war!"


    This time, however, not long after Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, there was a voice in response.


    "Holy ancestor, are we really going to fight?"


    Among the political strategists, some powerful people asked Su Sanyan reluctantly.


    "Our ancestors didn''t care about us. They just ran for their lives, but they died in the hands of Du Shaofu."


    Su Sanyan clenched his fist, then suddenly relaxed and said, "what else can we do? We can only fight! I hope we can all survive then


    The scene of Du Shaofu''s killing two ancestors just now is not visible to most of the children of the family, but it is clearly seen in his eyes!


    The ancestor who abandoned all the sons of political strategists was killed with one blow. He had no resistance at all, so he was destroyed by the purple and gold thunder!


    Su Sanyan can imagine that, with Du Shaofu''s current strength means, if the strategists do not fight, then the other side will certainly not be polite!


    "Let''s go, son of strategist, follow me to fight!"


    Su Sanyan didn''t hesitate too much. He could feel that in the distant void, the purple robed youth''s eyes looked straight at him, making his spine cold!


    If you don''t act quickly, I don''t know what kind of thing that boy will do!


    "Where are the masters?"


    Seeing the movements of political strategists, Du Shaofu stopped paying attention to them, and instead continued to drink and ask questions in a loud voice."It''s just for me to fight!"


    Among the famous masters, Huiwu said, but his voice was not very loud, but he knew that Du Shaofu would be able to hear it!


    "Ancestor, the ancestor of our famous family, actually wants to escape from this world and abandon us!"


    After Huiwu''s account, the strong men of many famous masters also looked gloomy. At this time, they finally realized that the ancestors who had left in a hurry before wanted to break through the world barrier and leave all their children behind!


    No one is happy to know this situation!


    "Let''s go!"


    Huiwu didn''t say much, and set out with the strong man of the famous.


    "Only Legalists are left!"


    After seeing the situation of famous masters, Du Shaofu said to himself in silence.


    For Legalists, he has always had a grudge in his heart and can''t let go!


    However, there were his second uncle and Ming Lao among the Legalists, and Du Shaofu still had some respect for them!


    However, in front of the present, it is not worth mentioning!


    If the Legalists do not go to war, they will never be soft hearted!


    "Where are the Legalists?"


    Du Shaofu drank it loudly and spread through the nine days!


    "I can''t control whether the Legalists come or not, but we are coming!"


    Just as Du Shaofu''s voice fell, there was a loud voice floating in the sky!


    Du Shaofu was surprised to find that in that remote place, there was already a large figure rising in the sky, and the people of the demon cult were fighting together!


    Among those people, there are his second uncle, as well as Ming Lao!


    Du Shaofu let out a long sigh of relief!


    Such a scene is beyond his expectation!


    However, as Du Shaofu''s heart relaxed, his eyes slowly deepened!


    Among the Legalists, many people, such as their second uncle and Ming Lao, have appeared on the battlefield, but there are still many strong people who have not moved!


    "Do you still want to continue to cringe at this time?"


    Du Shaofu murmured coldly, standing on the high sky, his eyes projected on the place where the Legalists were!


    His figure then moved, and in a flash of light, he disappeared from the original place, and then appeared in the area where the Legalists were located!


    "The rest of the Legalists, if they want to die, I don''t mind fulfilling you!"


    The figure of purple robe stands in the sky with a cold voice, and the voice rings in the ears of everyone in the legalist family!


    "Du Shaofu, don''t think that if you hold the nine tripods, my Legalists will be afraid of you!"


    Among the Legalists, the little old man stood on the ground, and the terrible array flashed with light, wrapping the whole legalist family!


    "Is it?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were suddenly raised. After a cold hum, his big sleeves rolled, and the nine gods thunder tripods roared and moved at the same time! "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, a large amount of thunder was poured out among the nine God thunder tripods!


    A thick thunder training from the nine days down, like a river of stars pour down, powerful fluctuations of power, so that the void an inch burst open!


    "When the nine tripods are out, nine families will be ordered! How can you protect yourself and ignore the ancient contract? "


    Du Shaofu said coldly, without hesitation!


    Since these Legalists are not willing to fight, let them all die!


    "The children of Legalists listen to the orders and do their best to protect the operation of the array! Now everyone in the outside world is busy dealing with the evil cult. I don''t believe that Du Shaofu alone can easily break the Tianfa Gang round array of my Legalists! "


    The short strong man gave an order and said to many strong people left by Legalists!


    At the same time, in fact, he also has a little drum beating in his heart!


    He didn''t know the specific cultivation of Du Shaofu. He only heard that Du Shaofu had reached the level of "half step heaven saint" in the demon world when he was acting a few years ago!


    This day, the Falang round array of the Legalists is said to be able to withstand the joint attack of the powerful people in the hundred holy land without breaking it!


    It is just in this way that he has the confidence to dare to challenge Du Shaofu!


    "It''s still possible to disobey God''s evil, but you can''t live if you do it yourself! Since you don''t want to die in the fight with the demon cult, let me end your lives ahead of time


    Such words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, with an unspeakable coldness.


    Between words, he is also moving!


    With a stroke of his arm in front of him, the nine purple thunder tripods kept rotating around his body, forming a circle!


    The terrible purple and gold thunder poured out, dragging a long competition, dancing on the high sky, magnificent and incomparable!


    However, in this kind of magnificence, it contains extremely vast and terrifying energy!


    "Purple thunder xuanding, go!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily and waved his arms. A god thunder tripod roared and moved. He swept out in a hurry and hit the light shield below!"Boom


    The violent collision produced in an instant, a terrible detonation, shaking the earth, landslides and tsunamis, the big array was immediately shocked to tremble!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu continued to wave, and the second God Lei Ding moved again, followed by the third, fourth and fifth


    The remaining eight purple thunder tripods, one after another in the void, connected into a straight line, moving empty and down!


    The powerful thunder is roaring, and the fierce power is in the air!


    "Boom


    Almost after the fall of the first God thunder tripod, the second God thunder tripod immediately followed, and suddenly bombarded the tianfalungang array of Legalists!


    The terrible explosion sounds, the big array of light blooms, directly is the emergence of cracks, climbing on the mask, rapid spread!


    "Boom


    "Boom


    "Boom


    "Boom


    "Boom


    "Boom


    The third, fourth, fifth, sixth


    Each god thunder tripod, with the incomparable power of crushing everything, bravely impacts on the big array!


    With each time of the strong Bang down, the array continued to split, the light darkened again and again!


    Until the eighth God Lei Ding was smashed, it was in the eyes of all the Legalists. The Tianfa Gang round array that they relied on to resist was directly "bang" and burst, broken and disappeared!


    "Broken! The array is broken


    "The most powerful heaven Dharma Gang round array of our Legalists is so smashed


    "Run away! This Du Shaofu is terrible! "


    "Run away! The array is broken. The devil will not let us go! "


    ¡­¡­


    In the family of Legalists, all of a sudden, a strong man rose into the sky and flew in all directions, trying to escape!


    "Surrender, we surrender. Please forgive us and let us die!"


    "Roc emperor, we surrender, we are willing to fight against the demon cult!"


    ¡­¡­


    There are also many people directly kneeling on the ground, constantly kowtow, shouting for mercy!


    "Du Shaofu, we are wrong! My Legalists will go to war at once, and will absolutely obey their orders. I dare not have another heart! "


    The short strong man finally knew that he was flustered. He stood on the ground, his legs softened, and he kept retreating!


    He did not expect that Du Shaofu''s strength had reached such a terrible level!


    The cultivation of the other side, before the war, is said to have just broken through the half step heavenly saint in the demon world!


    When, it was so terrible!


    Under the fierce bombardment of the nine gods thunder tripod, even the most powerful mountain protection array of Legalists can not resist!


    "Go to war? Isn''t it too late to say that? "


    Du Shaofu''s cold hum, since he has already done this, it is not his style if he shows mercy!


    "Kill!"


    A cold drink broke out suddenly in the throat. With the palm waving gently, the ninth God thunder tripod moved fiercely, directly according to the location of the legalist school, and suddenly exploded down!


    "Boom


    The huge knock rings, the strength is surging, the riprap pierces the air, the boundless purple gold color, the thunder boils!


    Many high-altitude figures, burst open, become a group of blood fog, dead even a dregs are not left!


    Under this blow, the whole legalist school was directly razed to the ground and wiped away from this realm without trace!


    This area has become smooth and smooth, with only rubble everywhere and purple and gold electric snakes!


    The short strong man also failed to escape and turned into fly ash!


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and the nine purple thunder tripods returned and continued to hover around him.


    The famous masters and political strategists have already softened up to fight. These Legalists are still thinking of fighting in a desperate situation when their second uncle, Ming Lao and many other strong men are also fighting!


    Du Shaofu did not feel sorry for the death of these people!


    Now that all the nine are at war, the mission of gathering the nine cauldrons has been completed!


    Du Shaofu didn''t care whether he was frightened by the death of his ancestors or had to obey orders because of his majesty. As long as they were willing to go to war!


    Maybe many of those people have their own ideas and try to work out their own plans, but Du Shaofu doesn''t care about them!


    Once you enter the battlefield and fight with the demon cult, you can''t help them!


    If you don''t fight with all your strength, you will die under the sword of demon sect!


    In the catastrophes, who is more afraid of death, the faster he will die!This part of Legalists killed by the town is the best example!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2648

    "The Legalists are finished!"


    "The ROC emperor is so powerful that he will wipe out the whole legalist school."


    "It''s time! Those who are greedy for life and fear death are not worthy of death! "


    "The king of ROC killed well!"


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu, holding the nine tripods in his hand, killed the people who refused to fight by the Legalists. Many strong people in the nearby battlefields were shocked by the huge movement!


    At the same time, all people feel very relieved in their hearts and shout and cheer one after another!


    No one sympathizes with those who are afraid of fighting and are killed!


    Some Legalists who have already stepped into the battlefield are sighing and sighing!


    "Well The foundation of our Legalists in this world is over


    "The Lord of the upper Kingdom, regardless of us, is unable to unite with one mind among the same clan. Such a result has already been doomed for a long time."


    "Everyone has his own choice. Different choices will lead to different results! But the same thing is, everyone has to pay for their own behavior! "


    "Say so much and do something. Since we have chosen to fight against the demon cult, we should kill it well! Even if you die in the end, it''s worth dying! "


    "Kill..."


    ¡­¡­


    Many of the powerful Legalists who put themselves into the battlefield did not sigh too much. They all used various means to fight against the evil cult!


    In the sky, Du Shaofu took back the nine cauldrons, but he didn''t have any different emotions because he killed many Legalists!


    When I saw the three thousand masters of the world in the demon battlefield, the other side said that even if he had nine tripods in hand, the nine families would not be willing to listen to his orders!


    All these are based on strength!


    If it was not for their strong strength, the nine families could not listen to the words of the Lord of the three thousand worlds and suppress the devil emperor and the demon God in the demon battlefield!


    If you have not reached the level of heaven, and all the Legalists, masters and strategists refuse to fight, I will not take any measures against them!


    "Time to go!"


    Du Shaofu turned his mind and planned to leave directly from here.


    In another place, little star, Fu Yibai, drunkard dad, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaolin and others are still fighting with the eight evil emperors of the demon sect!


    Among them, a total of 14 and a half step heavenly saints joined hands to fight, but the six and eight devil emperors in the heaven Saint realm!


    If you don''t go early to help, those people''s war situation will be very difficult!


    Even if the two evil emperors can''t kill them for a while, it''s not too difficult to get rid of them!


    Once the two demon emperors in the holy land can''t fight for a long time, they choose to leave the battle circle and break into the battlefield of countless creatures below, which will be a huge disaster!


    Thinking in his heart, his body was also moving, and his whole body burst out with piercing purple and gold luster. He started in one form and left directly from here and disappeared!


    At the next moment, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoyao, the drunkard father, and the eight magic emperors also came into his eyes!


    "Jie Jie Jie A group of ants dare to show off their ferocity in front of this seat. They can''t measure their strength! "


    The strength of the eight demon emperor heaven holy realm broke out fiercely. One move made the void tremble and the earth trembled!


    Zhen Qingchun, ye Piaoling, and other seven and a half step heavenly saints were forced to retreat under their ferocious power. They had only self-protection and no resistance!


    "Weak mole ants, die!"


    The six evil emperors roared and danced wildly, forming a bloody sword. He held it in his hand, and directly chopped at Du Shaojing!


    The force of terror shakes Du Shaojing''s exquisite body back!


    "Kill!"


    Du Tingxuan''s long gun vibrates, the unmatched thunder light rushes out, turns into a thick Thunder Dragon, roars madly!


    "What about the devil emperor? I''ll give you a slap!"


    The body of Du Xiaoyao''s red Jiri macaque stands in the void, and its huge palm slaps across the sky, covering the world!


    However, only in the swing of the eight demon emperor''s arm, Du Xiaoyao''s body was shot backward, and a mouthful of golden blood spurted from his mouth, breaking through the void!


    After rolling out thousands of miles in the void, the huge body climbed up again and rushed towards the eight evil emperor!


    "Kill!"


    Looking at all this, Du Shaofu, without any delay, directly rushed into the war circle!


    "Heaven and earth are empty!"


    Zijin tianque was held in his hand, and a sword was cut from the sky, tearing the void apart, and a terrible crack appeared, just like the abyss of the nether world!


    The sword is huge, with endless light, and the sky is leaning on the ground. The terrible power wave sweeps across nine days and ten places!


    At this moment, all the people present felt that all the scenes in front of them were dark, as if there was only one sword left between heaven and earth, which made people tremble for no reason!Looking at such a sword light cut towards his head, the eight devil emperor''s heart can not help but produce a strong sense of fear!


    "Hum!"


    In his cold hum, his hand also moved!


    Two groups of magic Qi quickly converged in his palms, like the waves rising to the sky!


    Then his wrists turned, and the evil spirit fell into the void and quickly turned into a mirage. In the blink of an eye, he condensed a huge magic shadow, which was even more frightening than the terrible sword that Du Shaofu sent out. It was full of ferocity!


    "Open it for me!"


    The shadow''s mouth gave out a big drink, holding the sky in both arms, not dodging, directly towards the terrible sword, and firmly held it in his hand!


    "Dong Dong!"


    The sound of dullness swings open, the void drama shakes!


    Just under the gaze of everyone''s startled eyes, Du Shaofu''s sword light was suddenly resisted by the majestic shadow, and then slowly lifted up!


    "Long, long..."


    The world trembled in the fierce earthquake, and the huge sword was crushed, but under the support of the magic shadow, it was impossible to go down for half a minute!


    The energy between the two is constantly broken, and pieces of broken pieces fall into the sky. For a time, it seems that no one can do anything about it!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank abruptly, and his arms came back. Then he gave up the sword and disappeared from the spot!


    Fuyao moves again, taking advantage of the eight evil emperor''s unprepared, he appears directly in front of him, and then Zijin tianque swings in his hand, and then suddenly attacks and kills him with a sword!


    "Bakendo!"


    Du Shaofu hissed in his mouth, and his sword was cut down. It fell on the chest of the eight evil emperor!


    "Bang!"


    Caught off guard, the eight demon emperor was instantly hit and flew, and his body shot out!


    When he was flying upside down, there was a dull hum in his throat, blood gushed up his throat, and his face was a little gray!


    "Kill!"


    Without any delay, Du Shaofu launched the law of space and pursued it again. In an instant, he was in front of the eight evil emperor!


    With a wave of his hand, he saw a large purple and gold streamer rushing out of his body and facing the eight evil emperor!


    Nine gods thunder tripod roars in the air, with the vast and heavy gas, pour out the boundless thunder, crush and kill all sides!


    He knew that the unexpected sword he had just made may shock the eight devil emperor in the heaven Saint realm, but he could not do too much damage!


    It''s too hard to kill him!


    "Du Shaofu, you can''t kill me!"


    In the face of the power of the nine purple thunder tripod, the eight demon emperor''s pupil can not help but show a bit of dignified color!


    There was no time to make too much response, but his whole body was full of powerful evil Qi, which wrapped his body and formed a most rigorous defense!


    In ancient times, he had seen the power of the nine tripods!


    The only difference is that at that time, the person holding the tripod was the Lord of three thousand worlds!


    But it is undeniable that in Du Shaofu''s hands, the power of Jiuding is also extremely terrible!


    After they came out of the space without suppression, the Invisible Rules in this world were suppressed on all people again!


    Therefore, even if the accomplishments of each other are not much different, if the opponent is allowed to attack on him, there is an absolute threat!


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and the nine deities'' thunder tripod hung like nine majestic mountains, and bravely covered the top of the eight evil emperors!


    However, when the nine purple thunder tripods were about to impact on the body of the nine demon emperor, a huge black palm suddenly appeared in the void in front of the nine demon emperor, blocking the way of the nine tripods!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The thunder tripod of the nine gods bumped into this huge palm, but it was as if it had hit a solid wall. After each of them sent out a thundering sound, they all flew back and forth!


    And that big black hand, but even the tremor did not send out, as high as a mountain!


    "The devil!"


    Du Shaofu stretched out his hand, and Jiuding flew back to him. His eyes fixed on the big hand in front of the nine demon emperor, and then looked at the master of the big hand!


    It is a towering figure, with blue sky on top and thick soil on foot, just like a giant in heaven and earth!


    The evil spirit of terror is surging on his body, and the void around him is twisted and deformed under the terrible momentum!


    Scenes of ferocious and bloody scenes turned out to be all in this world!


    In that scene, there are fierce things killing, corpse mountain shaking, blood river flowing, creatures screaming, ghosts crying, and resentful souls crying


    Heaven weeps blood, mourns everywhere, lives in ruins!This is not the first time Du Shaofu has seen such a figure!


    In this world, in addition to the devil, who can have such a terrible power!


    "You have completed the mission left by Lu Shaoyou, and it''s time for you to die!"


    Just when Du Shaofu was nervous, suddenly there was a huge sound coming from the void. The sound waves rolled like waves, hitting the eight wastelands and four fields!


    Just listen to such a sound, people feel scalp numb, such as in the face of a fierce and violent Lord of terror!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2649

    The huge palm was in front of the eight evil emperor, and after blocking Du Shaofu''s nine God thunder tripods, it appeared directly in everyone''s sight!


    The giant body of the demon moves slowly, but in fact it is extremely fast!


    Every step of that huge foot makes the sky shake, the earth shakes, the whole world is shaking with violent shaking, and the void bursts into silence!


    With the continuous walking of the devil, the boundless magic Qi rolls and moves, such as the strong wind and waves, sweeping the whole world!


    In the Ninth Heaven, the red cloud which occupied half of the sky was surging. The blood color was even more brilliant, and the fierce and violent atmosphere was surging!


    Boundless strange power waves out from the red cloud, connecting the body of the demon God and filling his body!


    With the fighting of countless creatures below, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that the breath on the demon God became more and more profound and powerful!


    The power of swallowing the sky and threatening the earth broke out from his body, and with a fierce intention of killing, he directly rushed to Du Shaofu!


    But in a moment, we have reached all the people!


    "Did you come here to kill me?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled. Looking at the God''s indomitable body, he felt great pressure!


    That matchless momentum, with no cover up the intention of killing, let him also can not help but tensed up!


    Obviously, at this time, the devil''s goal is obviously aimed at himself!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt that the strength of the demon God had reached an extremely terrible level. It was much stronger than when the two of them were fighting in the misty space!


    "The war has begun, and our demon sect is doomed to rise! Everyone will die, and you are the first one to kill after I recover


    The devil opened his mouth, the huge voice shook nine days, and the red clouds and thunder sea all over the sky trembled for it!


    "Demon, come and fight!"


    Du Shaofu''s robe was full of drums, and his voice was loud and loud!


    "Boom!"


    The thunder roared, the golden light soared to the sky, and the magnificent momentum surged out of Du Shaofu''s body, brewing and climbing. In an instant, it reached a terrifying situation. Every corner of the whole world could be heard clearly!


    Du Shaofu held Zijin tianque in his hand, and his sword pointed to the towering body of the demon God. He was not afraid of it!


    Catastrophe has long been inevitable, this day is doomed to come, and the war with the devil is also expected!


    Even though his accomplishments at the moment were not enough to compare with him, Du Shaofu did not retreat. Instead, he swore at the devil and declared war on his own initiative!


    "You are the one selected by Lu Shaoyou with thunder and martial pulse. I have to say that Du Shaofu is really extraordinary enough! In just a few decades, it has grown to such a degree that it is qualified to be the biggest enemy of our demon sect! It''s a pity that today''s you are too weak! If it is before I recover, I dare not underestimate you too much! But now, in my eyes, you are no different from mole ants. You can be killed by turning your hands! "


    The head of the demon God followed the boundless red cloud above the nine days, and his eyes turned like the black sun. His eyes turned to the purple robed youth standing in the sky. The light but powerful voice echoed between heaven and earth!


    "Is it? I have already said that you demon sect has no way to kill and kill hundreds of millions of creatures. Since Du Shaofu is at the top of this world, I have to do something for the common people in the world! If I have a moral body, I will punish you for your immoral behavior, even if it is only a little fat body, not to mention that it is a big tree like you. Even on this day, it can be shaken! "


    Du Shaofu''s voice shook the sky, and endless purple and gold thunder roared out of his body!


    Behind him, in the thunder sea which occupies half of the sky, there are large and large pieces of thunder light pouring down, connected with his body''s gas engine!


    The thunder roared and howled, just like a river of heaven hanging down, and the momentum was deceptive!


    "I''m not good at it, but I''m not very good at it."


    The demon God snorted, and instead of following Du Shaofu''s words, he said, "I have been suppressed for so many years because of Taigu Tiandao''s hand. This world can''t escape my control and will soon turn into a demon kingdom! The reason why you, the ancestor of Du family, engraved thunder and martial veins into the body of Du family''s descendants, seems to be out of selfishness, for their own descendants! In fact, it is for the sake of this world that he left a way back, so that his descendants can rely on the thunder and martial pulse, integrate his own 36 magic thunder, gather the complete lightning law, reach his own height, to compete with me!


    Even if he had already arrived that he could not completely suppress me, there would always be a day when he would break through the seal! However, how can he calculate, and how can he calculate, today''s descendants of the Du family, but only a fusion of eight Linglei in the body! With such strength, you dare to challenge me. If your ancestors know about it, I don''t know if you will feel disappointed! "


    "So much nonsense


    Du Shaofu held his sword flat in his hand, and suddenly sneered. He was still fighting.


    He had already known about Taigu. It can be said that everything today had already been planted in Taigu. The ancestors of Du family suppressed the demons, which led to their own being eroded by the Invisible Rules of the world!All this has long been doomed to the inevitable war today!


    Du Shaofu never intended to escape. Maybe he could escape this world and save his life!


    But in that case, the countless relatives and friends behind him and the people of the desolate country would not be free from the end of being slaughtered by the demon cult!


    Whether he is the opponent of the devil, he must fight!


    "You dare to challenge me. It seems that you are not afraid of death! If you don''t want to die soon, how can I


    When the devil spoke, his arm was waving slowly in the void!


    The incomparable power is mighty, the terrible momentum sweeps across, that thick to the extreme arm stretches in the air, like a magnificent incomparable pillar of heaven, inserted into the sea, wantonly stirred, the whole space began to boil in his action!


    Nearby, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, yepiaoling, Jialou jueyu and so on, more than a dozen of strong men in the half step heaven Saint realm, such as in the strong wind and waves, were lifted out directly!


    And the great devil emperor, the two evil emperors, the East immortal, the West demon, the little star and so on, all of them retreated uncontrollably and did not dare to stop in such a boundless storm!


    That terrible and incomparable momentum, with the ferocious power of bombing and killing everything, attacked everyone, so that many heavenly saints felt their Qi and blood vibrated and their bodies burst out, just like they were about to tear up!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2650

    Such a terrible movement and momentum make the whole world clearly visible!


    At every place in the boundary of three continents and nine states, all living creatures were startled and raised their heads one by one and looked up into the sky!


    Many people of the demon sect also put down the killing in their hands and looked at such a scene in horror!


    "Look, it''s the ROC emperor!"


    "The ROC emperor is fighting with the devil. The strength of these two people is too terrible!"


    "I''m afraid that only the emperor of ROC has the strength to compete with the demon God in our world."


    "But the devil is so terrible that I don''t know if the emperor can fight against him!"


    "I hope it can. If there is no ROC emperor, this world can only be allowed to be rampant by the demon cult and turned into a demon kingdom!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many strong people have said, feel shocked at the same time, but also with a bit of expectation!


    At the same time, there are also many people who are very aware of the real strength of the demon God, so they are worried about Du Shaofu!


    "Lord devil! It is the demon lord who is fighting with Du Shaofu


    "The devil God''s hand, Du Shaofu is dead today, and our demon sect is bound to rise!"


    "That boy has been hopping too long, and he''s damned!"


    "If it wasn''t for him, even if we didn''t need the demon lord''s hand, we demon sect would be able to control the whole world in our hands!"


    "Let him die in the hand of the demon lord, but it''s worth being proud, Jie Jie..."


    The people of the demon cult also began to talk, and all of them cast their eyes on the boundless sky, watching the confrontation between the two people!


    "What a terrible strength!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes closed slightly and narrowed. In a flash of lavender light on his body, the green spirit armor emerged and resisted the fierce power of his body!


    However, even so, he was still in the boundless momentum driven by the devil, and his body trembled and swayed in the void!


    "Thunder punishes the world!"


    Suddenly, a big drink burst out of Du Shaofu''s mouth!


    "Boom!"


    Thunder huge shock, in the traction of the law of thunder and lightning, the sky suddenly sounded a huge thunder!


    Then, I saw a huge thunder appeared, tearing up the red clouds and thunder sea all over the sky, and fell down suddenly!


    The world on this side shudders as the wave of terror spreads!


    Only in a moment, in the countless battlefields of the three continents and nine states, all the people felt the eardrum buzzing, and the original spirits were shaking with it!


    "It''s not weak, but it''s just a model. It''s not enough for me!"


    The devil''s voice rang out, and the arm did not move. It fell straight down to Du Shaofu. When he was about to reach Du Shaofu, it collided with the thick thunder!


    "Boom..."


    The hand of the demon God and the thunder fight each other, the terrible flesh body erupts the towering power, directly is clapped on the thunder!


    The sound of terror swings open, just like pushing a gold mountain to pour a jade pillar, the whole thunder light column is directly blasted and broken!


    Pieces of thunderbolt burst, fell from the sky, and smashed countless huge pits on the ground below, which was not bottomless!


    A lot of soil, a thunder light burst out, "ho ho ho" to the terrible arc!


    At the center of the battle, waves of energy surged, hitting nine days and ten places. I don''t know how many creatures and people of the demon sect who are fighting are turning into flying ash and dying in the afterwave!


    "Danger! Back up! Everybody, back off


    "Back! The farther away, the better


    "This kind of fighting is not something we can watch at close range! If you don''t want to die, leave quickly


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, countless strong men were drinking, and all of them were in a state of panic!


    Many strong people, wrapped around the other people to run, even the head do not dare to go back!


    Those who are weak in cultivation will not be lucky if they are wiped by the terrible aftershocks. If they don''t die, they will take off their skin!


    Du Shaofu''s body retreated sharply in the energy frenzy. After thousands of miles, he got away from the violent energy fluctuation!


    On the contrary, the devil still stands in the original place, seems to be completely unaffected by such scenes, standing high in the field!


    "What a strong body


    Du Shaofu''s eyes beat with a strong sense of shock!


    The devil is too powerful, just the power of the body is already so terrible!


    After two people hit each other, the gap between them can be seen from this!


    If you don''t master the rules of space and Fuyao, it''s almost impossible for you to retreat!


    Swept by the fierce energy, at least you have to be hit hard!"A lot of people died!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes shifted and glanced down!


    I saw just the fight as the center, thousands of miles around the scope, suddenly became a piece of scorched earth, no vitality, no grass!


    Among them, I don''t know how many creatures have no time to retreat, and they die directly under the terrible power!


    Such a scene made Du Shaofu feel desolate!


    No one can escape the killing and robbery of the demon sect. Nobody knows whether he can survive in the end!


    "Very fast


    At this time, the devil''s words in the void, there is not much vitality!


    A group of swarthy evil Qi emanates from him, sweeping towards the sky and the earth!


    In the spread of this evil spirit, the vigorous wind condenses and blows away ceaselessly!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The evil spirit and vigorous wind are cutting fiercely, and the void is broken one by one, just like the withered leaves swept over the branches by the autumn wind, withering and falling, and scattering in pieces!


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu drank again, and the Zijin tianque in his hand let out an exciting sound!


    One after another, four animal shaped virtual shadows burst out and surrounded Du Shaofu''s body. They stood in the void and filled with great power!


    Thunder pulse expansion, plunder into the sky, and behind the sky thunder sea vertical connected together!


    Badaolinglei rushed out of his eyebrow, "Wuwu" territory spin, and finally inlaid in the thunder and martial veins, ranked everywhere!


    In an instant, Du Shaofu''s momentum directly climbed to a peak!


    When the laws of space and thunder and lightning start at the same time, the whole world trembles and boils!


    Pieces and thunder in the roar, roar, boom!


    The space everywhere is distorted and deformed, collapsing and moving horizontally, just like bricks on the huge wall being moved!


    The power of terror is shaking, and the boundless thunder and the huge space block are constantly splitting and squeezing towards the towering body of the devil standing between heaven and earth!


    "Courage is commendable, but strength is not enough!"


    The demon God spoke in a loud voice and moved with his steps. After a few steps, he went to the position less than 100 li in front of Du Shaofu!


    Then, his arm was waving in the void, stirring the boundless wind and cloud!


    "Hum, hum..."


    The dull sound came out with his movements, but everywhere his arm passed, the pieces of thunder and solidified space that Du Shaofu had condensed were all broken inch by inch, and in a blink of an eye they were broken!


    The surging evil Qi attacks and spreads out, forming a strong vigorous wind, which destroys all obstacles!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu raised his sword in both hands, and the boundless thunder gathered around him. The four virtual shadows of green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu roared and spread in the world!


    A terrible sword flash condenses and forms in a blink of an eye, releasing an incomparable terrible majesty, just like being able to create the world!


    After the appearance of such a sword, it directly shakes the air and cuts at the waving arm of the demon God!


    "Boom!"


    The sword fell, but as usual, it was such a terrible attack. After falling on the devil, it broke in an instant and became a flying energy fragment!


    However, the devil''s arm, only in this attack, just pause for a moment, and then continue to move empty!


    The huge palm across the sky, covering a side of the sky, looks like the blue sky collapsed in general, let life out of a sense of nowhere to escape!


    "Empty gossip, give it to me!"


    Just taking advantage of the blink of an eye when the devil stopped, Du Shaofu spread his broadsword, and strange and mysterious fingerprints were flying between his fingers!


    With a "buzz" sound, the empty eight trigrams emerge, which coincides with the thunder and martial veins outside the body. The power increases suddenly, which is an unspeakable mystery!


    On that day, thunder touched the ground fire, and mountains and rivers showed up, filled with the momentum of terror!


    However, just when all this was just taking shape, the magic God''s huge hand was already approaching Du Shaofu''s side!


    "The sky thunder breaks without hesitation!"


    Du Shaofu tried his best to make a big drink from his throat. The power of terror came out!


    The thunder roared and moved wildly, and met the devil''s hand directly!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    A series of explosions sounded, the terrible shock burst out in the high sky, and the thunder sea and red clouds surrounding the area were all shaken away under such a powerful situation!


    The hand of the demon God pressed on the boundless thunder fiercely and broke it into a continuous piece of talisman secret text!


    Then, the remaining strength of this palm did not decrease. Naturally, it shook on the empty eight trigrams on Du Shaofu''s head!"Boom!"


    In the continuous explosion, there is a huge sound, resounding through the boundaries of three continents and nine states!


    The octagonal figure of the void cracked instantaneously and then broke away!


    Du Shaofu''s body was shot upside down. A long blood arrow shot out of his mouth and poured into the sky!


    The purple robe figure slanted across the long sky, like the withered branches and leaves in the storm!


    Far away, countless creatures saw such a scene, is not a moment all shocked!


    "Shaofu!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of strong people cried out in unison, shocked!


    They can see that under the attack of the demon God, Du Shaofu was directly injured!


    "No, I''m going to help my father!"


    In that distant place, seeing Du Shaofu''s wounded and retreating, the little star''s body shows up and directly turns into a strange dragon''s body. He will rush to the battlefield and join hands with Du Shaofu to fight against the demon God!


    "Don''t go! The strength of that demon is too terrible, and only that boy can fight with him! He is one of the three thousand people in the world. I think there will be a turn for the better! "


    Fu Yibai is busy pulling the little star to stop him from going!


    What he meant was that since Du Shaofu was the man chosen by the three thousand masters of the world, the most powerful one must have foreseen what kind of arrangement there might be!


    However, such words, even his own heart do not believe, pure just comfort words!


    However, what he said in the first half of the sentence is also true. Now, except Du Shaofu, I''m afraid no one can compete with the demons a little bit, even if he is a few of the heavenly saints!


    No matter who goes up, it''s just the result of death!


    He can only hope at the bottom of his heart that the boy can fight straight down and save his life!


    "No! I can''t watch my father fight the devil alone


    The little star does not obey, break free from the barrier of a white, and then rush to the past again.


    In addition, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin were also moved. They didn''t think much at all, so they jumped out!


    "Jie Jie Jie If you want to fight the demon lord, you are not qualified! You''d better think about how to save your life in the hands of me


    Just then, a gloomy laugh sounded in the ears of the people.


    Then, in the eyes of little star, Fu Yibai and Xiao Qilin, eight figures come from afar quickly. They are the eight magic emperors of the demon sect!


    After that, all the people in the East and the West were surrounded by evil spirits!


    "Stop me! Kill


    When Xiaoxing, xiaoqilin, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoba and others saw this, they all drank and rushed towards the eight evil emperors!


    Fu Yibai, Du Tingxuan, Jialou jueyu and others saw this, and without any hesitation, they immediately opened a new round of war with the eight evil emperors!


    In the distance, Du Shaofu''s Qi machine kept running, and finally stabilized himself in the void!


    Just now, in the incomparable energy storm, the green spirit armor on his body has been broken away, and his purple robe is also turned into a cloth strip, hanging on his body, and his tattered state is in great distress!


    But at this time, the devil''s steps like a shadow, follow and closely catch up!


    "I said for a long time that you are totally vulnerable in front of me!"


    When the devil opened his mouth, his thick arm had already shrunk back, and his voice gradually became fierce. His eyes, like two rounds of black sun, were also blooming with a more terrible black light: "humble mole ants, tiny reptiles! I no longer accompany you to consume slowly, everything, now is over


    The devil''s mouth said, his hands suddenly swing open!


    Invisible momentum rises from him, and then in all people''s eyes can see, in the ground, the rolling roaring rivers of blood are rolling, there is a terrible ferocity steaming up towards the hands of the devil!


    In the same way, red clouds, which occupy most of the sky, are also surging up over the sky!


    In the whole world, only in an instant, it was filled with bloody haze, every inch of space is like this!


    The earth is shaking, the space is trembling, the sky is tearing, and a trace of bloody ferocity is evaporating from the land and gathering continuously!


    And the power of the devil became more terrible!


    On the palms of his hands, there were two masses of blood, which were scarlet in a terrible color, and how much blood was contained in them!


    The two powerful arms swing, suddenly closed in one place, two groups of blood was instantly mixed together!"Hum..."


    When the two regiments of blood and water merge into one place, a strange atmosphere is created between heaven and earth, which is hard to explain. A cruel and ferocious pressure diffuses out and suppresses the spirit of every living creature!


    Only in this moment, all living creatures only felt that their blood stopped flowing, even breathing hard!


    "No!"


    Feeling such a terrible atmosphere, Du Shaofu could not help exclaiming!


    Don''t say it''s other creatures. Even at present, his qi circulation is not smooth, and thunder and martial pulse are all imprisoned!


    The space around the body seems to be solidified. The law brand in the primordial spirit is shining brightly, but the law of space and the law of thunder and lightning cannot be mobilized!


    All his accomplishments are like being banned, and can hardly be put into practice!


    "Die!"


    The devil drank lightly and moved his arms gently. The blood and water condensed by him was pushed by him, just like a magnificent mountain, which swept out of the void!


    That speed, only in a moment, is through the boundless space barrier, to Du Shaofu''s body!


    In the void, the purple robed youth''s eyes glared round, and tried his best to retreat towards the rear!


    However, after his cultivation was imprisoned, his speed was greatly reduced. He could not escape such an attack. He could not even organize an effective defense. He could only watch the bloody attack fall on him!


    "Boom


    At the next moment, a huge bang opened, just like the collapse of thousands of mountains, the huge roar of thousands of waves, and like a huge mountain smashing into the vast sea, shaking out the boundless huge noise, the earth and the earth are shaking!


    The bloody attack exploded like a sea of blood on the high sky. It was like a sea of blood spreading out on the high sky. The red waves were surging to every corner of the world!


    Then, a large area of blood gurgling down, spilled into the air!


    In this world, there is a rain of blood, pattering, endless, falling on the body of all living creatures, dyeing every living creature into a blood man!


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Brother!"


    "Shaofu!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the onlookers felt that time seemed to stop in the realm of three continents and nine states!


    No one cares about being soaked in bloody rain. They just stare at the sky and seem to be looking for some miracle!


    What they are looking for is the figure of the young man!


    Some people with profound accomplishments can find that there is a strong wave of light just after the fall of the devil''s terrible blow!


    Needless to say, it must be the ROC emperor''s defense measures!


    However, at this time, no one found that the purple robe figure was still alive!


    "What is this..."


    In the murmur of blood rain, there are creatures holding out their hands and receiving a series of purple and golden rain, with doubts!


    "Roc emperor! This is the blood of the ROC emperor, purple gold! "


    Soon, the living creatures also found that the purple and golden blood, with the breath of Du Shaofu, must be the blood in his body!


    "Blood, there is purple and gold everywhere!"


    One after another, many living creatures discovered the situation around him. They saw the purple and golden blood of Du Shaofu, and the red blood poured down from the sky together!


    Although there is not much blood in each place, if it is combined, it is too huge!


    "What about the ROC emperor? Where is the ROC emperor? Why didn''t you see him? "


    Some creatures were in panic, and they turned around in a hurry. They were still looking for the figure of the purple robed youth!


    However, with the constant search, everyone began to despair!


    Because no matter who is, can''t find that young man''s figure, he seems to suddenly disappear in general!


    "The ROC Emperor It''s falling


    Finally, some people began to admit what they believed in their hearts, although no one was willing to admit it!


    The news soon spread among all living creatures!


    "The ROC emperor has fallen


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless creatures began to roar, and they had to admit that, under the terrible attack of the demon God, the great Peng emperor whom all people regarded as the hope of this world had already fallen away!


    And since then, no one can deal with the devil!


    This world, will not be able to survive, can only turn into a devil''s land, all people will die miserably!


    "Jie Jie Jie Your ROC emperor is dead, and his body and spirit are destroyed


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu''s little scum is dead. Who else can stop my demon sect''s steps? "


    "With the guidance of the demon lord, the rise of the demon cult is irresistible!"


    "Kill wantonly! Jie Jie Jie... "¡­¡­


    Countless powerful people of the demon cult have laughed in a Yin voice. Is it not that they are very happy in their hearts!


    How can a little Du Shaofu compare with the devil God''s means!


    Under such a terrible attack, how could he survive!


    As soon as Du Shaofu dies, all the living creatures in this world will be left to kill and reap their lives like native chickens and dogs!


    The rest of the holy land, there are eight magic emperor awe, do not play any role!


    Once the demon lord once again, they can only be the same as Du Shaofu, dead even a dregs!


    "Roc Emperor..."


    "Roc Emperor..."


    A lot of living beings are mourning and weeping, and they are heartbroken!


    The fall of the purple robed youth shows that the only hope left in this field has been shattered!


    "Kill! Jie Jie Jie... "


    "This world is my demon sect! Jie Jie... "


    The strong men of the demon sect laughed, and the magic soldiers in their hands gave out fierce anger. Everyone was extremely excited and launched a fierce attack on the living creatures not far away!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2651

    "Dad..."


    "Brother..."


    "Shaofu..."


    "San Shao..."


    ¡­¡­


    In all the battlefields, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong and other people in the desolate country felt despairing!


    The evil god''s terrible blow directly fell on Du Shaofu''s body, smashing his body to pieces, and even a complete body could not survive!


    "How could How could he die! How can he die


    Dongli Qingqing, Su Muxin, Ouyang Shuang, qiyexi, Sima Muhan, Ye Jin, Zixuan and other women are all pale and delicate!


    But they can''t help but admit the fact that the young man who always has a bad smile has gone from the world!


    The women''s eyes twinkle, and everyone''s tears fall in a string!


    "Shao clan chief..."


    "Wuzun..."


    "Roc Emperor..."


    "The Emperor..."


    The golden winged Dapeng bird family, Confucianism, Mohist, farmhouse, human temple and many other powerful people are also extremely sad, one by one murmurs!


    Everyone''s heart, there is unspeakable pain!


    The creatures in this world, those who are weak in cultivation, are all confused at this time!


    They can''t imagine, without the existence of the purple robed youth, the entire territory of three continents and nine states, how to compete with the demon religion!


    This world, really can only turn into devil''s land?


    Now, no one is afraid of death, just afraid that death is worthless!


    Even if it is piled up with countless creatures, it can''t crush the fierce flame of the demon sect!


    Let alone the most powerful God!


    "No! My father will not die so easily


    At the time when all the people were heartbroken, the little star suddenly stepped out and yelled loudly!


    The mark on her eyebrow gave off a strange brilliance, and her eyes were full of affirmation!


    "Yes! I don''t think that boy will just fall away like this! You know, he is the one chosen by the Dragon God among the three thousand worlds. Even if his strength is far less than that of the demon God, he will not fall like this! "


    Fu Yibai is also out of the crowd, that dirty old face at this time has extreme serious!


    Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru and beichi, the four heavenly sages, heard the words and recognized them at the same time!


    "That boy is very evil. He has experienced more than once, but every time he will come back alive and become more powerful! This time, I''m afraid there will be miracles, not necessarily! "


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of the holy array, opened his mouth and looked at a dry and half step beside him.


    "The boss will be fine! If he dies so easily, is that still my boss? "


    In Du Xiaoyao''s eyes, the golden light is shining, and his words are full of truth.


    After the words of Xiaoxing, Fu Yibai, Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao, dozens of people around him, including Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoba and xiaoqilin, can''t help but feel hope again!


    Du Shaofu had already died once in order to save Du Shaojing, and once in the battle field of heaven and evil, when the original spirit of the demon God came out of trouble!


    But these two times, finally still in good condition, and strength further!


    This time bear the devil that terrible blow, perhaps also can be like before general, have the possibility of rebirth again!


    "Jie Jie Jie The demon lord hands, Du Shaofu''s boy has died and there is no place to be buried. It''s ridiculous that you are still here to imagine that he can be revived! Jie Jie Jie... "


    Just then, the voices of the eight evil emperors came!


    When they looked up, they saw that the eight heavenly saints came from afar. They chased the stars month by month. They were very quick. In the blink of an eye, they came to all the people!


    "Du Shaofu is dead. No one in this world can stop the killing of my demon sect! Prepare to die


    The two evil emperors yelled, and the evil spirit spread and swept. In an instant, they rushed into the crowd and fought with Fu Yibai!


    "Evil sect thief, kill!"


    With a deep drink of the little star, the body of the strange dragon expanded, and its wings vibrated. It fanned out a terrible flame, and met the big demon emperor''s claws full of black scales!


    Soon, the fierce war began again!


    "Kill recklessly, Jie Jie Jie..."


    Everywhere in this world, all living creatures are still immersed in the mourning of the fall of the ROC emperor. However, many people of the demon sect are extremely excited and have raised their magic swords and started killing!


    Du Shaofu is dead, and the demon is completely restored, which brings them strong confidence!


    "Roc Emperor..."


    "How can we fight this battle without the great ROC Emperor..."


    "After the fall of the ROC emperor, no one can stop the catastrophe!""If the emperor is not here, who else can compete with the devil..."


    ¡­¡­


    Countless creatures are full of sadness and sadness in their hearts. Even when the butcher''s knife of the demon cult comes to his head, they don''t have much confidence to fight against it!


    That young man in purple robe is just like the highest belief in their hearts. Even if he is not the opponent of the demon God, as long as he is still alive, everyone will have the final hope and dare to fight with the demon cult!


    But only after he fell, it was like an Optimus pillar collapsed, and the spiritual pillar in the hearts of all living creatures also fell with him. For the demon God and the demon sect, he only had endless fear, but did not have much courage and faith to meet the challenge!


    Even if there are many people will still fight back, but the heart is like ashes!


    "As soon as Du Shaofu dies, my demon sect will no longer be threatened. Kill it..."


    "Kill..."


    Countless people of the demon sect hold up their swords and fiercely rush to kill them. Their momentum is like a rainbow!


    With the constant killing, everyone''s breath is more and more thick, more and more fierce!


    The scarlet air is shaking all over the sky, and the red clouds in the high sky are becoming more and more deep and dark, releasing a terrible and violent atmosphere, forcing the boundless thunder sea on the other side to retreat!


    "Our upper world Lord family doesn''t care about us. Our ancestors have abandoned us, and Du Shaofu is dead. How can we beat the demon sect? Run away!"


    "The evil cult is so fierce that we can''t defeat it. We''d better run for our lives! Amitabha


    "Wherever you can escape, there are people from the demon sect! I''m afraid we can''t stop this catastrophe! "


    ¡­¡­


    Among them, Buddhists, celebrities and political strategists were all alarmed, and all of them wanted to leave the battlefield and run for their lives.


    However, what makes them feel more desperate is that everywhere in this world, there are people of demon cult!


    No matter where they escape, the magic knife is always following them, chasing after them, ready to harvest their lives at any time!


    "Kill..."


    The people of the demon sect cheered. During the fighting, they occasionally glimpsed the huge shadow standing between the heaven and the earth. It was awe and boundless fighting spirit!


    On the high sky, the blood rain is still on the ground, which makes the whole world red!


    However, in such a scene, all the living creatures are fighting, and no one can find that after the gurgling blood rain falls on the ground, the drops of purple and gold color blood are flowing towards one place, as if they are guided by some kind of invisible guidance, and move on their own!


    With the passage of time, the whole territory of three continents and nine states, purple and gold blood scattered all over the country, crossed the ruins, and gathered at an incredible speed!


    Such a subtle movement, and did not cause many people to discover, in addition to the devil!


    "Not dead yet?"


    The devil stands between heaven and earth, murmuring to himself!


    He could feel that in the continuous gathering of those purple and gold blood on the ground, waves of vitality were also generated at the same time, falling into his perception!


    As time went by, the drops of blood gathered more and more, and finally merged into a small pool of purple and gold spring, shining dazzling, emitting great vitality!


    "Hum..."


    An invisible wave spreads between the heaven and the earth, making every living creature clearly feel the vibration of the soul!


    "What''s the matter? Where did such fluctuations come from?"


    "Who is the strong one? Such a strong fluctuation, I''m afraid, is at least the cultivation ability above the heaven Saint realm!"


    Soon, many creatures also found this unusual place, one by one amazing!


    On the other hand, there was a cold war in everyone''s heart, which seemed to feel something terrible!


    "Dad, it''s the breath


    "Shaofu!"


    "The ROC emperor, is the vitality fluctuation of the ROC emperor!"


    "It seems that Du Shaofu has this breath. Hasn''t he died yet?"


    Many of the creatures who are fighting each other stop and talk about it mysteriously!


    Some people with profound accomplishments have found that this strange fluctuation is just with the breath of Du Shaofu!


    "Look, there''s the boss!"


    Du Xiaoyao yelled, the first time to find the source of this movement, there, there is a pool of purple gold blood gathered!


    Xiaoxing, Fu Yibai, Du Tingxuan, Jialou jueyu and other powerful people looked along the direction of Du Xiaoyao''s fingers and saw the situation there!


    In all people''s eyes, the Wang purple gold blood spring released a strong incomparable brilliance, from the flat ground, slowly expanded to stand up, gradually condensed!


    As countless drops of purple gold blood gathered from all directions, to the end, the standing blood spring slowly transformed into a human figure, gradually rising, suspended in the air!"Shaofu!"


    "Brother!"


    "Daddy


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaohuang and others watched the scene, and they all cried out in surprise!


    In addition to Du Shaofu, who else can form a condensed human body!


    "I can''t even die under my attack. I have to say, your strength is really strong!"


    The great voice of the demon God resounded through the heaven and earth. His towering body turned and stepped in the direction of Du Shaofu. One step was hundreds of thousands of miles away, and soon appeared near Du Shaofu!


    "The devil''s strength is really strong and unmatched, but it''s not so easy for you to really kill me!"


    That by the purple gold blood condenses and becomes the human shape opening, the whole body blooms the burning eye brilliance!


    In the purple and gold light, there are fierce thunders bursting out, just like swimming dragons around the body, "crackling"!


    Du Shaofu''s body was completely covered by purple and gold light and countless thunder. He flew into the sky and arrived at nine days!


    The vast fluctuations of Qi hang on the sky like the sun, so that every living creature in the world can be clearly seen!


    "Roc emperor! Look, that''s the ROC emperor


    "The ROC is not dead, he is still alive! The devil''s terrible blow did not kill him


    "Live! The emperor is still alive! God bless our world


    "If the ROC emperor does not die, the demon sect will never really win!"


    "There is still hope in our field, and there must be hope!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless creatures all saw this shocking scene and cried out one after another. Everyone was excited!


    At the moment of feeling Du Shaofu''s death, everyone was already in despair!


    However, at this time, all the people are excited and excited, the original Dapeng emperor is not dead!


    As long as he is there, there is hope in this field, and the demon sect can not really win!


    All the living creatures, also rekindled hope!


    "It''s just like Lu Shaoyou''s immortal body! But you are far from the strength of Lu Shaoyou. You are not really immortal. By some special means, you can survive! I just don''t know if your means have been used up. If not, you will have to face death this time


    The demon God looked at Du Shaofu, who was bathed in boundless light, and said in a voice!


    "You are right. I saved my life by special means! But it doesn''t matter, the important thing is, I''m still alive! "


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, loud and loud, resounding through the whole world!


    What the devil said is right. All of his ability to survive in the previous attack is relying on a brocade box!


    And this brocade box, is that year from Fu Yibai and others place to come!


    Among them, there is a defense formed by five people, namely, Eastern immortals, Western demons, southern Confucians, northern maniacs, and zhongshentong. It is said that once opened, as long as you don''t meet the demons in the heyday, you can get away safely!


    Therefore, when the devil''s cohesive shot down on himself, Du Shaofu felt a great threat, which was not his own strength to fight against, so he played the brocade box without hesitation!


    However, today, the demon God has recovered to its peak in the space without suppression. Although after the space was broken, this piece of heaven and earth suppressed him, but it was enough to make him play to the limit of the power the world could contain!


    It is for this reason that the defense of the five FU Yibai people was defeated in an instant, and the terrifying force of the remaining force was directly powerful on Du Shaofu, and his body was directly shattered!


    However, it was just because of the defense in the brocade box that Du Shaofu was not completely wiped out even though his body was broken and his spirit was broken!


    Relying on the strength of the immortal metaphysical body, the broken body, the disillusioned yuan Shen, and the purple and golden blood rain falling all over the sky, he retained a trace of vitality and left the seeds of reuniting the noumenon!


    Even though the body is ground into powder, as long as there is a trace of true spirit, it can be reborn at any time!


    "I can crush you once, and I can obliterate you again! I''m curious, this time, what kind of means can you use to counter it! "


    The demon God said, like two rounds of dark sun like pupil rotation, tightly staring at Du Shaofu''s body!


    In the tone, with extreme contempt!


    Even if the boy has an endless stream of means, but in his own hands, also absolutely no luck reason!


    "Why nonsense, come to war!"


    Du Shaofu''s throat suddenly let out a big drink. The sound was like a loud bell, which spread all over the void!"Boom!"


    In his body, the endless glory diffuses to sweep, the thunder roars, cuts to kill, smashes everything!


    He did not despise the devil, but the war could not be avoided!


    Du Shaofu knew very well that the power of the demon God had reached the limit of this realm and exceeded the strength possessed by the cultivators of the heaven Saint realm!


    In real comparison, it is not under the ancestors of the Du family who integrated the way of heaven in those years. Only when the ancestors of the Du family had the body of the way of heaven and could mobilize the Invisible Rules of this realm, they could suppress the demons!


    Such strength is beyond the reach of Du Shaofu today!


    But as long as you don''t die, there must be no reason for the cult to be rampant!


    "You don''t think you''re going to die fast enough! If so, how can I disappoint you? "


    The devil opened his mouth in a calm tone, but his words were filled with incomparable killing intention!


    Between the words, one arm of the demon God danced, and a fist like a mountain moved horizontally in the void. The incomparable strength swept through the vastness and crushed down to Du Shaofu!


    In his body, layers of rolling magic gas dense, illusions of countless vicious scenes, the sea of corpses and blood calendar presents, miserable hissing and howling!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s tongue is full of spring thunder, and a loud drink breaks the void!


    Countless thunder fell down from the nine days, splitting on the demon''s thick arm and huge fist, sending out the sound of gold and iron!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu, who was surrounded by the infinite purple and gold light, swayed in a flash and killed the towering body of the demon God!


    Such a scene, all fell into the eyes of the creatures in this world!


    All the people looked at Du Shaofu''s movements, and they could not help rolling!


    "The king of ROC is ready to fight with the devil again!"


    "Although I know I can''t defeat him, I''m going! The ROC emperor is the mainstay of our world


    "Roc emperor, live in the same place, butcher God subdues demons!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless creatures look up at the sky, yelling, hoarse!


    Driven by some living creatures, all the living creatures began to drink and shout, calling out "the emperor of the ROC"!


    At this moment, a strange force suddenly rises in the sky and the sky, and it is steaming up!


    This strange force, emanating from every living creature, swims along the invisible vein of the earth, and converges to the palace of the wasteland!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2652

    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless creatures yelled, looked up at the sky, looked at the shadow covered by purple and golden light, and drank in unison!


    Countless people''s breath, condensed into a terrible incomparable huge sound, floating between heaven and earth and open!


    With every shout and fall, the whole world is following the tremor!


    "Boom!"


    The sky is shaking, the earth is shaking, the mountains and rivers are breaking, the blood river is exploding!


    In the heaven and earth, an invisible and strange force permeates and sweeps through. Along the invisible vein buried in the earth, it is walking towards the palace of the wasteland in Zhongzhou and the ancestral temple of the ancient wasteland!


    One after another invisible Qi machine turns into a golden dragon shaped shadow, roaring through the earth''s veins!


    "Hum..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu, who was wrapped up in the purple and gold light and was rushing towards the demon God, felt that there was a kind of invisible power in his body, which made his Qi move rapidly!


    The muscles and veins in the body are glowing and burning, forming a wonderful pattern!


    In this pattern, it seems that there is an inexhaustible power. Du Shaofu is constantly infused into his body, which makes him feel extremely formidable!


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the creatures in this world are shouting and shouting the name of "roc emperor"!


    Desolate stone city, that palace, the Dragon Gas surging, dense transpiration, against the sky!


    The power of terror between heaven and earth, so that the whole stone city is shrouded in a golden!


    "Roc emperor!"


    Countless people of the desolate state, whether in the ruins of the battlefield or in the streets not yet involved in the war, everyone kneels down to the ground in the direction of the palace and worships to the end!


    From the bottom of their hearts, all of us knelt down to the young man standing in the clouds, hoping that he could defeat the devil and bring down the catastrophe!


    With the worship of the people of the wasteland, all the living creatures in the realm of Sanlu and Jiuzhou felt the intense palpitation of their souls at this moment!


    Then, in a piece of battlefield, a living creature is bent down, and the crazy cry rises in unison!


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    In this moment, the world will return to their hearts and worship all over the world!


    Inexhaustible power constantly flows, into the figure in the high air!


    The fierce golden light converges and covers the whole body. Even the real body can''t see clearly, leaving only a vague outline with golden awns!


    "It''s amazing! It''s amazing! This boy can actually achieve such a situation, between the world, all living creatures kneel down, the mountain calls the name! Now, it will not be so easy for the devil to kill him again! "


    In the distant crowd, Fu Yibai said excitedly, his body was shaking, and he wanted to crawl down like countless creatures!


    "Worship all over the world, the belief in living creatures condensed into the boundless Imperial Palace dragon spirit, which is imposed on him alone! I''m afraid that in this world, only such strength can fight with the devil


    Next to her, the beautiful lady with the name of Dongxian was in a fluttering eye and couldn''t help saying.


    "Daddy has become so powerful!"


    Xiaoxing, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin said.


    Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoyao and other half step heavenly saints looked at each other with a look at each other''s eyes and saw the astonishment!


    How could they have imagined that things would come into this situation!


    All of us felt shocked, but at the same time, they also had indescribable expectations. They hoped that with the blessing of this power, Du Shaofu and the devil could fight!


    Even if he is not killed, it can at least make the unstoppable process of the catastrophe a little bit blocked!


    All eyes raised, looking to the sky!


    When Du Shaofu was flying, he suddenly gave a long drink: "bully shadow!"


    "Roar


    Stone City Palace, suddenly issued a fierce roar!


    When the roar fell, a shadow of a dark dragon broke through the top of the palace and flew across the sky. It went to Du Shaofu''s side and danced around him!


    Du Shaofu reached out his hand slightly, and Canglong Xuying let out a fierce roar again. Then he quickly flashed into Du Shaofu''s hand and was held by him!


    Then, the dazzling golden light turned and condensed, and the empty shadow of the Dragon disappeared. A long sword with blue and gold color appeared in Du Shaofu''s hand. Suddenly, a domineering and forceful atmosphere filled the air, and a clanging sound was faintly heard!


    On the long green and gold sword, the green and gold runes twinkle, and the sword also emits a faint light of green and gold. It looks ancient and clumsy, but in fact, it is extremely smart. The radian of the sword edge is elegant, the light of green and gold is shining, and the runes are flowing. It is natural!Small dragon shadows are flying around the body of the long sword, showing infinite domineering meaning!


    "Worship all over the world! It''s incredible to be able to get to this point! "


    The changes in Du Shaofu''s body made even the evil spirits on the opposite side move their eyes!


    Two rounds of magic pupil like the black sun turn, the waves can not be covered!


    The arm waving in the void with incomparable force could not help but pause!


    It is obvious that Du Shaofu''s momentum at this time, even as a demon, has the ultimate power of this realm, but he can''t help being deeply shocked!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily and chopped with his sword in his hand!


    A bright sword Qi shot from the blade, with unmatched sharpness and sharpness, can cut all obstacles!


    Under this sword, the void is directly and soundlessly torn, leaving a neat gap, and reaching the position of the devil!


    At this time, Du Shaofu felt that he was blessed by endless power. His strength had soared all the way and quickly surpassed the original realm!


    He seems to have a feeling that in such a situation, all the creatures in this world have a trace of power, injected into their own body, so that he has the power to kill all obstacles, fierce shock the world!


    "Worship all over the world, gather boundless dragon spirit, bless yourself, so as to reach the peak of heaven Saint realm. I have to say, you really surprised me!"


    After being stunned for a moment, the vibration in his eyes slowly converged and went away. Then he spoke leisurely and said, "but it''s still not enough for this."


    As he said this, the demon''s arm moved quickly, his fist shook the void, and the layers of evil spirit roared forward in the direction of Du Shaofu!


    "Boom!"


    In the huge roar, the devil''s fist finally struck with Du Shaofu''s long sword!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The sharp sword Qi burst out, cutting into the evil spirit outside the devil''s body, just like stabbing into the sand pile. It made a sour sound and met with great resistance!


    But such resistance, after all, is to be broken by the bully!


    That unmatched edge, sharp and hard, cut in the devil''s fist!


    "Keng..."


    A slight muffled sound came out. As soon as Du Shaofu and the demon God solved each other, the long sword was suddenly ejected and drove away, which moved Du Shaofu''s body and kept retreating step by step in the void!


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu flew back and forth for thousands of miles. Surrounded by the infinite light, a purple gold blood arrow shot out, piercing the void through a dark hole!


    In his hands, the sword shadow "buzzing" and chattering endlessly!


    On the opposite side, the body of the demon God also retreated half a step, and his arm shrank back!


    In this process, there are a series of black blood in the long sky, corroding the space!


    If you look at it nearby, you can find that on the back of the fist which looks like a huge mountain, there is a narrow bloodstain, and the magic blood is bubbling!


    "The devil is hurt! Look, the devil is hurt


    Some sharp eyed creatures saw this scene and immediately cried out, excited to the extreme!


    In the concept of all people, the devil has been invincible posture, let alone hurt him, even if it is to shake the towering body is also very difficult to do!


    This time, Du Shaofu and his one blow, actually made the demon God injured, the blood of the devil spread in the sky, how can this not be exciting!


    "The devil is hurt. He is not immortal! The ROC is mighty


    "It seems that the ROC emperor is also injured. The demon God is so powerful!"


    "It''s good to hurt him, which means there is still a chance to kill him completely! And all this depends on the emperor of ROC! "


    "I wish the emperor of the ROC can fight with his sword and kill the demons!"


    "The great ROC, hold on, butcher the God and subdue the devil!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless creatures roared wildly again, and everyone was excited!


    At this moment, everyone saw a glimmer of hope!


    What they think in their hearts is true. As long as the ROC emperor is there, there is the possibility of killing the devil!


    However, at this time, while they were shouting for the ROC emperor, they were also worried about him at the bottom of their hearts. After all, the magic God was so powerful that everyone could see it!


    "Well, in front of the demon lord, Du Shaofu is a mole ant! Bitten by a mole ant, it''s totally irrelevant! I''m afraid that in the end, your big Peng emperor will let you down! In any case, he can''t be the rival of the demon lord! "


    There are demon cult people hum mouth, is still unspeakable confidence!


    Even if the Demon Lord was hurt by Du Shaofu''s sword, he was still in absolute inferiority and was not the opponent at all!"You can hurt me! Be able to do this, even if you die, you are proud


    High in the sky, the demon God opened his mouth, and the magic pupil looked at Du Shaofu.


    The wound on the back of his hand was entangled with golden Qi, which was constantly eroding!


    However, under the dense magic Qi, the golden Qi machine was quickly swallowed up, and the blood also flowed back and forth, and then the whole wound healed at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Within a moment''s time, the narrow sword mark disappeared, and the skin was suffused with strong bronze color, releasing an explosive sense of power!


    "Poof..."


    In the distance, Du Shaofu stepped on his feet in the void and finally stopped flying backwards.


    The next moment, he covered his chest with one hand, and another mouthful of stuffy blood spurted out!


    As a result of the attack with the demon God, the great power of the demon God was transmitted into his body through the overlord shadow, which made him suffer from a strong shock. The Qi and blood in his body were surging, and his body seemed to explode!


    And the sword in the hand is also "buzzing"!


    "Is the gap still so big?"


    Du Shaofu stood in the air and murmured to himself. He was shocked!


    The sudden improvement of his strength is entirely due to the concentration of countless living beings in this world. Through the condensation of underground dragon veins, he has entered the ancestral temple of ancient wasteland and the palace of stone city of wasteland, turning into the boundless Imperial Palace dragon spirit!


    And the emperor''s seal of the temple has long been integrated with him, as one with himself!


    The shadow in the hand, as a new seal of the desolate country, is an unparalleled strength!


    It can be said that Du Shaofu''s current strength is achieved by the strength of all living creatures in this world. It is the strongest force that he can use now, and has reached the peak of heaven Saint realm!


    In this case, after a fight with the devil, he still suffered great trauma. Both the physical body and the yuan God were in a strong shock!


    But the demon God, but is not light not heavy ground suffered a bit of injury, for the overall strength of almost no impact!


    How could Du Shaofu not be afraid of such a gap!


    But fortunately, with the help of such power, at least I can fight with the devil!


    At least, if you try your best to protect yourself, the devil wants to kill yourself, which is also very difficult!


    "The whole world''s pilgrimage and imperial spirit have already been extremely extraordinary! But if you think I can''t kill you in this way, it''s a big mistake! "


    The body of the demon God moves horizontally in the void. After taking a few steps, he pursues Du Shaofu again!


    Suddenly, there was a long and boundless blood mist on the demon body, just like the water of a long river, making heavy waves and fierce impact!


    The endless blood mist condensed, quickly transformed into a shape and shape in the void, and finally condensed into a huge heavy sword, which was grasped by the devil God like substance!


    Such a big sword, if placed on the ground, may be longer than the eight thousand li River in Zhongzhou!


    The fierce and fierce spirit of evil Qi is surging on the blade!


    The demon God held the handle of the knife in one hand, raised his arm and moved it. He pointed directly at Du Shaofu''s place and suddenly pulled it down!


    "Hiss..."


    A terrible chasm appeared in the void, which immediately spread out and extended to Du Shaofu''s side!


    Before a knife fell, there was a continuous and fierce spirit through the space crack. It was like a knife with a handle. It cut the purple light outside Du Shaofu into countless pieces, and then cut it on his body!


    "Poof..."


    In the purple gold blood suddenly poured out, from the sky fly down!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank a lot, holding Ba Ying''s arm for a moment, and his sword made a sound of shinning!


    The dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace was swirling and sweeping. The mysterious Qi in Du Shaofu''s body whirled wildly and went into the shadow to meet the devil''s attack!


    "Roar


    A huge virtual shadow of a golden dragon roared out, flew away from the sword, and dived into the space crack!


    "Chulala..."


    The Golden Dragon virtual shadow collides with the vigorous Qi of the long Dao. A series of opposing sounds are instantly sent out between the two opposing forces!


    Whether it''s the Golden Dragon shadow or the endless blood color and evil Qi, they constantly entangle and consume each other, break up in an instant, and turn into a flying talisman and secret pattern, flying in all directions!


    In the next moment, the long sword in the hand of the demon God, also the bully shadow of Du Shaofu, suddenly hit a place!


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    The terrible hum blows away and strikes the spirits of all living creatures. It makes people''s ears muffled and their eyes black!


    "Keng Keng..."


    Only in the moment of contact between the sword and the sword, Du Shaofu''s bully was shocked by a blow, and he was directly hit and flew out!His hand was torn and he couldn''t hold the handle of his sword!


    However, after that, the evil spirit continued to shake the sky and fell on the top of Du Shaofu''s head!


    Caught off guard, Du Shaofu didn''t have time to make any counterattack measures, but his whole body was full of gold, and he started all kinds of movements. He wanted to escape from the coverage of the long sword!


    But what made him feel terrible was that when the long knife fell, the space seemed to be confined. Under the action of shaking, it was actually holding back half a breath, and his figure disappeared from the original place!


    It is just like this, the sword of the demon God that dominates the heaven and the Jedi has landed on his chest before he goes through space!


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth uttered a cry of tragic death. His sternum was cut open with a knife, and his flesh and blood turned over, revealing the beating viscera and six viscera!


    But the evil Qi on the blade penetrated and covered his wound, making the recovery process extremely slow!


    [martial god''s simple cartoon came out, there are few books in little Yu, and a little more, and will take more time later. When you do a little activity, you can send everyone a little trouble. You can add books to your friends, Xiao Yu WeChat official account [Yu Feng YF], remember that it is "Yu Feng YF". When Xiao Yu will draw some books and send comics, thank you for your support. ]


    "Dapeng emperor!"


    "Emperor Peng, hold on


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Below, many creatures see such a scene, is it not a heart mentioned in the throat!


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s defeat, everyone was filled with endless worries!


    "Young Fu, we must hold on! You are the last hope of this world. You can''t do anything! "


    "Come on, Daddy!"


    Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang and others are also holding a handful of sweat in their palms. They are worried about Du Shaofu!


    Everyone saw the power of the demon God, but they could not go to help. Du Shaofu fought alone!


    Let''s not say what role these people can play. Let''s just say that they are staring at the eight evil emperors here at that time. Once they wait for their hands, they will definitely block them again!


    When the time comes, there will be more people die in the fierce fighting. It''s better to watch the decisive battle on the high sky quietly!


    It can also be said that today''s battle between Du Shaofu and the devil God completely represents the struggle between the whole world and the demon sect!


    Once Du Shaofu really falls, then this world can only turn into a devil''s land, no one can escape!


    If Du Shaofu had the hope to kill the demon God, the catastrophe would be relieved!


    Therefore, at this time, Du Shaofu not only embodies the belief of all living creatures, but also is the greatest hope of this world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2653

    The magic sword, which is even longer than the eight thousand li River in Zhongzhou, is held in the hand by the demon God, and is suffused with bloodthirsty scarlet!


    In the whole world, the boundless evil spirit was continuously steaming and gathering on the magic sword, which made it filled with terrible majesty!


    Du Shaofu was beaten back by a blow, but his Xuanti was also broken. He was badly hurt!


    The wound on the chest, purple and golden blood gurgling and gushing, skin and flesh!


    "Hold on, ROC!"


    "The ROC emperor must stand up!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing such a scene, countless creatures were shouting in unison for Du Shaofu.


    In the boundary of three continents and nine states, all the fighting situation has stopped!


    Whether it is the demon sect or many creatures in this world, they all throw their hearts and minds to the battle in the sky!


    The victory or defeat between the demon God and Du Shaofu can be said to determine the final outcome of this world!


    However, all of us know that even if Du Shaofu has gathered the faith of all living creatures in this world, he still can''t really compete with the strength of the demon God!


    "No matter whether the demon God at this time has recovered to its peak strength, there is no doubt that his strength now has reached the limit level of this realm, beyond the realm of heaven and saint! Even if the boy has the new seal of the wasteland in his hand and the imperial spirit generated by the world''s worship, he can only reach the peak of heaven, far less than the devil


    Du Tingxuan and others around, nanru said.


    Fu Yibai people smell the speech, not nod to agree with this word!


    "The gap between the two is not small, but it is not too big to surpass! If the boy can go further, maybe he really has a chance to fight the devil


    Beichi, also known as Ouyang Shuang''s master, said the old madman.


    "Further, it''s easy to say, but how difficult it is to really want to achieve it! To master the true meaning of certain laws is to step into the realm of heavenly saints. In the realm of heavenly saints, we need to constantly improve the laws until they are perfect! Only by mastering the true meaning of a certain complete law can we transcend the Holy Land! With that boy''s talent, it is inevitable to achieve such a high level, but time waits for no one to wait. Before he can fully grow up, the devil has recovered and the catastrophe has come! "


    Dongxian sighed, and a look of sadness flashed over her beautiful face.


    "He set foot in the heaven Saint realm through the two truths of the law of thunder and lightning and the law of space. If one of them is perfect, he can not say that he can defeat the devil, at least he can fight with him to the end! In the end, who wins or loses, is also in the number of fifty-five! "


    Fu Yibai is also a long sigh. After a word is finished, he shakes his head.


    It seems that he also knows that there is no possibility to perfect one of these two laws in a short time!


    What Du Shaofu lacks is not talent and effort, but time!


    However, the current catastrophe is in progress, where will have time for him to practice step by step!


    The demon cult can''t wait for that time, and no one can wait for that time!


    "Look, there may be miracles, not necessarily!"


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly opened his mouth and said with burning eyes: "even if the old war is just the demon God, it will not be so easy for the demon God to kill the boss!"


    "That''s true!"


    On the other side, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu and qianguyu heard this, and they all had their heads in their mouths.


    Although the current situation is not optimistic, at least Du Shaofu has certain hope if he really wants to protect himself!


    As long as you don''t fight with each other in the end, the devil really wants to kill him, and it''s not easy to do it!


    While they were talking, their eyes had never moved. They were staring at the sky tightly, watching the magic shadow standing between the heaven and the earth, and the young man wrapped by the purple and golden light.


    "We can''t fight the enemy. It seems that we can''t fight hard!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, and his chest was full of purple and golden thunder and lightning, which cleared away the evil Qi around him. The wound slowly wriggled and healed!


    Wrapped in the purple and gold light, his eyes looked at the figure opposite the heaven and earth, and his heart was extremely dignified!


    After several times of fighting, I have been in absolute inferiority!


    If it was not for the boundless blessing of Dragon Spirit in the Imperial Palace, I would have died under the magic knife of the demon God at this time!


    But Rao is so, he still knows that he does not have the absolute strength to fight with the devil in the end!


    Therefore, we can only take the strategy of "retreat for advance", and do not fight with the devil.


    "But it''s not the way to drag on all the time!"


    Du Shaofu''s power of Yuan Shen was released and swept across the boundaries of three continents and nine states. Countless scenes fell into his perception!


    He could feel that all the creatures were looking up to him with expectation in their eyes, hoping that he could kill the demons, eliminate the demons, clear the whole world, and return the heaven and earth to a pure brightness!


    Therefore, even if you can delay for a while, but you can''t always procrastinate. In the end, there must be an end to all this!"I said, you will be the first to die after I recover!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was thinking about it, the demon God spoke again. His voice was so loud that it rang through the world.


    The bloody sword was dragged in his hand and opened in the void!


    As if seeing Du Shaofu''s mind, the demon God stepped forward and said, "if you don''t want to die first, then I can satisfy your wish. I will deal with you after I have cleaned up the practitioners above the Holy Land!"


    At the same time, the long sword swings open in the void, and layers of evil Qi are rolling and floating between the heaven and the earth, setting off an endless bloody storm, sweeping wildly and attacking the heaven and the earth!


    "Don''t you want me to fight you head-on! I didn''t intend to escape, no matter who died between you and me, there must be a result! But now, I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to take my life! "


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly and said word by word.


    How could he not hear the meaning of the devil''s words? It was threatening himself with the lives of other creatures!


    If you only care about retreat, and do not fight with it, if you have a chance, the devil will surely fight against those strong people above the Holy Land!


    With his strength, those strong in his hands, under a blow will die a large piece!


    Du Shaofu is absolutely not allowed to happen!


    What''s more, although he knew that he could not defeat the enemy, he did not intend to really escape!


    If he wanted to escape, he would have broken through the barrier of the world with his own cultivation and hid in other worlds!


    It is impossible for the devil to follow his own pursuit. You know, once you go to the outside world, there are still 3000 masters of the world and the Dragon God who can kill the demon God!


    It''s just that Du Shaofu would never do such a thing!


    He has been practicing hard for decades, and his purpose is not to protect the people he cares about?


    If they really run away, then how can those people of Du family, the people of the desolate country, and many friends in this field save their lives from the demon cult!


    Therefore, even if he knows that he will die, he has no way out, and he is bound to fight to the end!


    "It''s easy to kill you!"


    Listening to what Du Shaofu said, the demon god suddenly hummed.


    In his hand, the magic knife vibrated violently and "buzz" in the void. It was like a huge piece of cloth torn by a hurricane. The scene was terrible!


    The evil spirit is boiling between heaven and earth, like a vast sea of blood roaring in general!


    Then, the long knife in the devil''s hand sprang up in one fell swoop, holding it in both hands, splitting Huashan and shaking the sky down!


    "Hiss..."


    The space was like a silk split, and a terrible tearing sound was heard. It was directly drawn out of a gap which was not known for many miles, and extended to Du Shaofu''s body!


    The terrible power rippled away, and the space suddenly froze after a violent shaking. It seemed that it was suddenly frozen!


    "Kill!"


    In the face of the fierce hand of the demon God, Du Shaofu drank a long time and stretched out his wrist. The bully who had been shaken out before flew back with a loud "buzz" and landed in his palm!


    At the same time, in his mind, the imprint of the law engraved on the primordial God glows, with a pair of strange lines flashing, with unspeakable mystery!


    With the movement of the law brand, a large number of talismans and secret patterns are flying outside his body, constantly changing combinations, releasing the mysterious and mysterious power!


    The space in front of him is directly distorted, and the space crack that runs through is squeezed and deformed, and then collapses and goes with a "bang". The space confined by the magic power directly collapses, making him obtain freedom!


    After that, Du Shaofu''s figure soared up to nine days, which was equal to the height of the devil''s double pupils!


    "All living beings, kill the gods and subdue the demons!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and the shadow of the sword was held up by him and pointed to the sky!


    In the imperial palace of the wasteland and the ancestral temple in the ancient wasteland, there are two golden dragons roaring out. One of them rushes to the sword in Du Shaofu''s hand, and the other revolves around his body. After a week''s flying, they just get into his body and disappear!


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the whole world suddenly a dark, as if the night suddenly to general no longer light!


    When the violent thunder fell, a bright and bright thunder fell from the sky, tearing the sky curtain and falling on the tip of baying sword!


    The bright thunder, like a waterfall, bathes the overlord shadow and merges with the Golden Dragon shadow. The Dragon shadow grows and becomes a golden Thunder Dragon!


    In this moment, the sword gives out dazzling brilliance, and the terrifying power is mighty, just like the shaking of the heavenly power, sweeping nine days and ten places!


    Du Shaofu stood up in the sky, covered with bright yellow light and purple and gold thunder, standing erect for nine days, like a god overlooking the world!A strong and powerful pressure came, and awe inspiring and majestic filled the world!


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    All the living creatures suddenly couldn''t help but shout in unison. They looked up at the figure in the sky and kept kowtowing!


    At this moment, every living creature feels the blood boiling in the body, and the chest contains the lofty feelings!


    At this moment, all of us feel in a trance that they have infinite power. Even in the face of the magic shadow standing between heaven and earth, they are no longer half afraid. They are eager to give up their lives and shed their own blood to fight against one another!


    At this moment, the belief of the living beings in this world has never been unified before, and yelled the name of the youth wrapped in the light! It seems that as long as they shout harder, the more powerful the young man will be!


    "Desperate?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s action and the demon God''s magic knife cutting down, the pair of magic pupils like two rounds of black sun also sprang up waves. He could not help saying, "no matter how hard you try, you can''t change the end of your death!"


    "Kill!"


    In the high sky, Du Shaofu''s voice roared all over the world!


    The bully shadow moves in response to the voice, shaking the void!


    The golden dragon is roaring and the thunder is chopping. The whole sky is tearing out a series of terrible cracks and abysses. The fierce energy roars and spreads all over the place. It''s like the coming of the end of the day. It''s terrifying!


    In such a scene, the bully''s shadow splits down and suddenly collides with the bloody sword in the hand of the demon God!


    "Boom!"


    The terrible earthquake produced, heaven and earth for it violent shock, as if the most terrible earthquake came in general!


    Under the touch of two completely different energies, they will suddenly break and explode, and the energy fragments will fly, and the void will be in a mess!


    In the sky, the boundless space explodes. Under the impact of the energy all over the sky, it spreads and connects with each other, forming a terrible black hole vortex, hanging high in the sky, tearing and sucking forcefully, and exploding instantly!


    On the earth, huge mountains rise, pieces of gravel across the void, a piece of land burst out, was swallowed by the whirlpool black hole, annihilated in the invisible!


    However, the strange thing is that there is a strange wave floating on all living creatures. They are connected with each other and are not shaken by the black hole!


    However, the people in the demon sect are all unstable and want to take advantage of the wind. In general, some cultivators below the Emperor Wu state are directly driven by the terrible power of swallowing, and are swallowed up by the black hole!


    "Boom..."


    The whole world is shaking, a piece of space is constantly collapsing, and then exploding, being swallowed by the black hole!


    It is in such a terrible scene that a figure flies backwards in the confused energy storm and space turbulence. The purple gold blood gushes out of his mouth and falls into the void, and is crushed by the endless storm!


    On the other side, the magic body standing between heaven and earth also regressed dozens of steps, each step backward, which was tens of thousands of miles away!


    When he took his last step down, the earth was trodden out of a deep and bottomless pit!


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu''s light had already broken away. After millions of miles, he stopped his body. His chest was stuffy, and a mouthful of blood came out again!


    His right arm had been blown away, and the flesh and blood of the broken arm hung like a piece of cloth, and the shadow of the sword had already disappeared!


    In his body, a series of terrible wounds crisscross, each deep and visceral!


    A bone is also inch inch broken, like the cartilage of the general, powerless paralyzed!


    The breath on his body is very weak, and he is extremely depressed. Even Ling Li is in the middle of the air!


    "It''s a bit of a talent!"


    In the distance, the voice of the devil is echoing in the world!


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked. He saw that far away, the bloody magic sword in the hand of the demon God had already disappeared!


    At the corner of the mouth of the magic mouth that could swallow the sky, a line of black blood flowed. A pair of magic palms that had held the magic knife before also burst into pieces, tearing open several forest wounds!


    "You''ve reached the end of your strength. You no longer have the power to mobilize the imperial spirit and the power of the law. What can you do to fight me next?"


    The magic God that pair of huge magic pupil turn, is no longer as usual calm, the words are also with a bit of fierce color!


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the expression on the demon''s face seemed ferocious!


    A human boy, who has been practicing for only a few decades, can actually hurt him to this extent. How can he not feel resentful!


    "By this time, it''s over! You can do this, even if it is dead, but also full of pride! If it is not for this world that will turn into a demon Kingdom, your achievements will be immortal and eulogized forever! It''s a pity that you no longer have the strength to compete with me nowThe devil said sentence by sentence, almost with the meaning of gnashing teeth!


    Between his words, the huge body moved again, and the two thighs like Optimus Prime moved quickly, attacking Du Shaofu''s direction!


    On the way, a magic palm rises in the sky and directly scatters the energy storm that flies all over the sky. The terrible whirlpool black hole is also smashed by one hand. After two whines, it collapses between heaven and earth!


    "How can you stop my rise with your tiny power! Now, let it all be over! Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan know that you died in such a battle. They must be silent for you! One day, I''ll go to them, and I''ll give back all that I''ve been through! "


    The demon God''s huge hand sweeps across, grabs at Du Shaofu and goes!


    Today, the young man is almost to the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, and he has no more than half the strength to fight against it. He does not need to blow his breath. As long as he has an idea, he can grind it into fly ash!


    But he didn''t want to do it. He wanted to grab it in his hand and crush it to death, just like killing an ant!


    Only in this way can we eliminate our hatred!


    "Is it really over?"


    Under the palm of the devil''s hand, Du Shaofu fell from the void. His eyes were gray and his mouth could not help murmuring.


    He is very clear about his state, the internal strength has been exhausted, even standing in the air is difficult to do!


    Nothing can be done except watching the huge magic palm that covers the whole sky collapse down!


    Just, his heart has unwilling!


    After all, he has not been able to defeat the devil, and those who he vowed to protect can no longer guard!


    He failed to fulfill the entrustment of the three thousand masters of the world!


    In this field, the ultimate hope will be dashed. Who can stop the rise of demon cult in killing!


    Their close relatives, love, friends and people will also wither!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2654

    At this moment, all of us are staring at the sky, watching the huge magic palm grasp horizontally, facing the young body that seems to be withering like leaves!


    Then, everyone''s mouth broke out in a startling cry, shaking through the sky!


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Shaofu!"


    "Daddy


    "Brother!"


    "Boss!"


    "Three little!"


    ¡­¡­


    All people''s hearts are hanging up, with extreme vibration!


    The figure falling from the high air touched their hearts!


    "The ROC emperor has been exhausted..."


    "The devil is so powerful that even the ROC emperor can''t defeat him!"


    "But how can it be like this? He is the emperor of the ROC. How can he be defeated?"


    "There''s no hope. There''s really no hope!"


    "The ROC has done his best."


    ¡­¡­


    Countless voices murmur and talk, look gloomy!


    No matter who you are, you can see that Du Shaofu''s breath has been extremely depressed, and he has no strength to fight again!


    In the face of the devil''s hand, even the power to break free!


    But everyone knows that the young man has done his best to fight with the devil for the sake of this world and all living creatures!


    The cultivation time of ROC emperor is too short. It is very precious to be able to grow to such a situation now!


    However, the gap between him and the devil is too big!


    If there is another hundred years of catastrophe


    No! As long as the catastrophe goes back and forth for another ten, five, or even one year, maybe everything will be different!


    But at the moment, they can only watch helplessly, watching the magic God''s huge palm move empty, but they are powerless!


    "You''ve been hopping for so long, are you finally going to die?"


    "This time, there must be no more accidents!"


    "It''s worthy of Lu Shaoyou''s choice to fight with the Demon Lord to such an extent!"


    ¡­¡­


    Among the demons, many powerful people also talked about it one after another. Even the eight magic emperors were no exception. They were shocked!


    It was said earlier that Du Shaofu was the biggest enemy of the evil cult. Many people of the demon sect despised him and thought that he was not enough to fight against the cult. If there was a demon, there was no room for him to jump up and down!


    At present, all the people of the demon sect are relieved, but they are also serious and no longer treat Du Shaofu as they used to be!


    I thought that the Demon Lord had made a move, and it was as easy to kill Du Shaofu as to kill an ant!


    However, no one thought that he could fight with the devil to achieve the present situation. Even if he was defeated in the end, the demon was traumatized, and had never been angry and fluctuating!


    This enemy is indeed worthy of their serious treatment!


    In the discussion, all the people just look at it and stare at the sky!


    Is there going to be a miracle?


    I''m afraid it will never happen again!


    "Daddy


    "Shaofu!"


    "Boy!"


    Xiaoxing, Zhen Qingchun, Du Tingxuan, Fu Yibai, Dongxian, beichi, and other heavenly saints and half step heavenly saints have already rushed out at the same time. When the devil moves, they shoot at Du Shaofu''s position. They want to save Du Shaofu before the devil''s hand really grabs him!


    "Jie Jie Jie Under the attack of the demon lord, are these people going up to die? "


    Seeing this, the five evil emperors couldn''t help laughing.


    "There are still more than a dozen and a half step heavenly saints in the realm of six heavenly saints. Do you think you are Du Shaofu and can compete with the Demon Lord a little bit?"


    Looking at the movements of these strong men, the eight evil emperors did not stop them!


    With the strength of these people, it is impossible to rescue Du Shaofu under the demon lord!


    These nearly 20 people together, it is estimated that they are not enough for the Demon Lord to clap with one hand!


    All of you can''t help but sneer. You have already predicted the fate of these people!


    Under the attack of the demon lord, I''m afraid they all have to suffer severe trauma!


    Those half step heavenly saints, next to the air machine on the demon lord, will be ground into powder!


    "Get out of here


    In the movement of the little star''s body, the dragon''s body expanded, and its wings fluttered, fanning out the fire all over the sky, hitting the giant palm of the demon God in the sky!


    At the same time, Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi and zhongshentong, the five powerful heavenly saints, also moved rapidly. In an instant, they left Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao and other 14 half step heavenly saints far behind and met the magic God''s huge hand!


    At the same time, the five people play the energy all over the sky and return to one place, condense into a bright and incomparable void sword, and attack and kill towards the high sky!"Since they are all here, let''s die together."


    The magic God''s palm does not move, does not stop to press down, the vast energy transpiration, will corrode the space into a palm shaped black hole!


    Below, the little star that towering fire hit in the palm of his hand, a piece of magic gas was burned and disillusioned, but that large piece of flame also disappeared with it!


    And the empty sword condensed by the power of the five men of Fu Yibai smashed into the palm of the demon God and broke out with a huge roar. Then it broke away and turned into a mysterious talisman pattern flying around the sky!


    Such two attacks did not cause any damage to the demon God. Even if his palm stopped for a moment, he still carried the terrible wave and shook the sky!


    "Let''s go!"


    Fu Yibai finally got close to Du Shaofu''s body. An energy training swept out of his hands and wrapped it up. After his body suddenly folded, he wanted to escape from this area!


    "No! The devil is so strong that we can''t escape! "


    The West demon immediately yelled, the crowd at this time, has fallen in the cover of the magic palm, with their speed, completely unable to escape!


    The fierce evil spirit rushed to his face, and his body burst out in an instant!


    Fu Yibai and others are also the same, is it not in a moment was injured!


    In the vast magic Qi, there is a tremendous force fluctuation, which solidifies the void and makes them unable to tear the space!


    "Go!"


    Suddenly, the little star waved his hand, and a huge tortoise shell rose against the sky, rapidly enlarged, and burst out with a strong light, including Du Shaofu and Fu Yibai!


    "Boom


    The giant palm of the devil clapped on the tortoise shell, sending out an earth shaking roar!


    "Hum!"


    The shell of the tortoise shell trembled and hummed endlessly!


    But what''s amazing is that the devil didn''t shatter the tortoise shell with such a blow. The blow was borne down!


    Only a few people in the protection of the turtle shell, in this huge hum, at the same time feel chest tightness, "wow" to spit out a big mouthful of blood, hurt is not light, but fortunately there is no danger of life!


    "It turns out to be something from Longxuan. No wonder it can block my attack!"


    The devil quietly made a sound and saw the origin of the turtle shell at a glance!


    "Let''s go!"


    Take advantage of this opportunity, Fu Yibai and others in front of the space silent and crack, one by one into, toward the distance of the rapid escape, even head back!


    It won''t take too long to catch up with them, but they can''t ignore Du Shaofu!


    Even if it is to take life to fight, but also need to protect this young man!


    As long as he does not die, it means that there may be hope in this world!


    "If long Xuan''s daughter died in this field, I don''t know if he would regret doing so in his heart!"


    At the same time, his arm was still cold, and he waved his hand again!


    "No!"


    In the small star and other people in the force of the yuan Shen induction, the speed of the devil is incomparably fast, and will soon catch up with his group of people!


    If so, don''t mention Du Shaofu. None of them can escape, and they will inevitably die in the end!


    "Do your best and listen to the destiny! I have done what I should do, though I have no regrets! Let me go, he is going to kill me now


    After coughing up a mouthful of blood, Du Shaofu, who had been coerced by several people, said weakly.


    He is very clear in his heart, with the strength of a white and other people, can not survive in the attack of the devil!


    Even with the turtle shell left by the Dragon God to the little star, they can only be saved once. When the demon God is ready to attack and kill again, none of them can escape again!


    At present, the devil wants to kill people, is themselves, if they let go of themselves, there is hope to escape from the heaven!


    Although no one can escape the killing of the demon cult after his death, at least, it can save a few people''s lives for a while!


    "Dad, don''t talk. I have something left by my father. The devil can''t really kill me for a moment!"


    The little star answers, and takes Du Shaofu from Fu Yibai''s hand. A pile of pills appears in his hand and goes into Du Shaofu''s mouth like pouring beans!


    Then the little star drove all the five people out of the turtle shell and fled with Du Shaofu!


    After the five people were driven out by the little star, they did not dare to have any delay. They flew to the other side one after another, avoiding the scope of the devil''s hand!


    "The king of ROC, we must live! There is hope to live! "


    "Purple Dragon Emperor, hurry up, hurry up again!"


    "Is there going to be a miracle? Can the emperor of the ROC escape the pursuit of the demons? "


    ¡­¡­


    In this world, countless strong people have a sweat in their palms, clenching their fists one by one, shouting in the bottom of their hearts, hoping that the speed of the little star can be faster and escape the pursuit of the demon God!"Jie Jie At this time, I still believe in miracles. Don''t you think it will make people laugh off their big teeth? "


    "Du Shaofu has no way to go up to heaven and no door to go down to the earth. This time, he will die!"


    "No matter how to escape, how can we escape from the palm of the Lord demon!"


    ¡­¡­


    The strong men of the demon sect also said one after another. Everyone looked awe inspiring and opened their eyes for fear of missing something!


    They all want to see how Du Shaofu died under the demon lord!


    And it is at this time, suddenly there is a voice in heaven and earth ring, from afar to transmit!


    "Stinky boy, I''m not here. You''re in such a mess!"


    The voice is so loud that it can be heard by many powerful people!


    What followed was a strong breath shooting in the void, facing Du Shaofu!


    "Who is talking?"


    "Who? Is it possible for things to turn around? "


    The creatures in the three continents and nine States raised their eyes and looked at the figure of the man who spoke.


    However, in their eyes, there was no one figure, only a sea of fire spreading rapidly in the high sky, heading for the direction of Du Shaofu!


    "Father huolei!"


    "Grandfather, it''s my grandfather! How can he appear at this time


    The people of the wasteland and some powerful people in the demon world all found that the breath carried in the sea of fire was the ancestor of fire thunder, that is, the ancestor of the heavenly demon of the holy demon Hall of the demon kingdom!


    Countless people then wonder, huolei ancestor''s cultivation is only a perfect holy land. How can we save Du Shaofu who is being pursued and killed at this time?


    With his strength, how can he compete with the devil?


    At this time, his arrival, I am afraid, can only add another ghost under the devil''s hand, which is of no help to the whole catastrophe!


    "Grandfather


    In the rapid flight, the little star felt the arrival of the ancestor of fire and thunder, and was stunned for a moment!


    In the same way, Du Shaofu, who was beside him, could not help but feel a touch of surprise on his pale face!


    He knew that in the space without suppression before, after he entered the state of cultivation, the ancestor of huolei left directly with Lei Tianhuang, and did not leave any redundant words!


    No one knows where they went or what they did!


    Moreover, people practiced in that space. I don''t know how many years have passed, and the ancestor of huolei has never returned!


    Even if the catastrophe of this world came and the killing of the demon sect started, he still disappeared. Until now, he suddenly appeared!


    "Ancestor, how did you come back?"


    Du Shaofu asked, unconsciously with a sense of joy!


    "Boy, it''s not too late. Let''s get together with Linglei."


    After the sea of fire swept to Du Shaofu''s side, it suddenly closed down and restored the fat old man''s appearance!


    His sleeve waved in the void, and suddenly "clattered" a sound. From all parts of the world, more than ten groups of light flashed, rushed into the sky, and quickly swept to the positions of Du Shaofu!


    These dozens of lights are colorful and different in shape, but the same thing is that they all contain energy waves that destroy the sky and the earth. One after another, thunder and lightning split out of the light, tearing the void into a mess!


    As soon as these light masses appeared, Du Shaofu suddenly felt a strange but familiar breath!


    "Linglei! Eighteen thunders


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were shocked. After swallowing the pill, his face was better, but he was still pale!


    At this time to see so many Linglei appear, eyes can not help but show a strong sense of shock!


    He never thought that after the fire thunder ancestor left, he came back with so many spirit thunder!


    Don''t think about it any more, just know what he has done all these years!


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, can''t help but rise to move the meaning!


    In order to let oneself fusion spirit thunder, with demon God war, fire thunder ancestor unexpectedly did so many things in silence!


    "Linglei! A lot of Linglei! The ancestor of fire thunder has found so many spirit thunder


    "My God! There are at least more than twenty of them, plus what the emperor of the ROC had already had! "


    "If the ROC emperor merges these spirit thunder, I don''t know whether he can fight with the devil head-on!"


    "There is hope, there is hope! The miracle really happened


    "Roc emperor, we must refine these spirit thunder!"


    ¡­¡­


    Innumerable creatures see such a scene, is it not immediately excited!


    Their mood, which had been lost to the extreme, was suddenly revived!


    With the help of these spirit thunder, the great ROC emperor will be able to stand up again and compete with the demon God!"This old but not dead thing, where to find so many Linglei!"


    "A hundred footed insect, dead but not stiff! Du Shaofu''s life is really hard. At such a time, there are still such variables! "


    "Shall we go and kill the boy with the devil Lord?"


    "Don''t do it for the moment. Let''s do it. Fu Yibai''s old guys will certainly stop him! Besides, the devil should be able to cope with it! "


    ¡­¡­


    Among the evil religions, the eight evil sects were also shocked, and there was a fierce light in everyone''s eyes!


    Looking at the figure of the fat old man beside Du Shaofu, I would like to rush up and tear it into pieces!


    All things had come to the end. Du Shaofu had no room for resistance. All he could face was death!


    Who knows that this old guy suddenly jumped out and brought back 18 Linglei!


    In this way, with the help of these Linglei, Du Shaofu only needed to shoot his fingers to recover to his heyday!


    At that time, all the variables will be greater!


    "Yinming Shuiwen thunder, star meteorite into vigorous thunder, Jiuyang burning empty thunder..."


    Seeing all kinds of thunder flying to his side and shining brilliantly, Du Shaofu did not dare to delay and sit up in the void under the protection of little star!


    When the law of thunder and lightning was launched, the eighteen "buzzing" thunders fluttered toward his body and got into his eyebrows!


    With Du Shaofu''s accomplishments as in today''s holy land realm, it''s easy to refine the thunder and lightning!


    One after another, a daolinglei was inhaled into the body by him, suppressed and guided by the law of thunder and lightning, and gradually refined!


    Suddenly, the vast energy surged into Du Shaofu''s body and filled his body slowly!


    The wounds on the body healed one after another, and the broken right arm was also agglomerating!


    On his body, the powerful gas engine began to fluctuate, and kept climbing up!


    "Good! Good! You''re sure you won''t let your grandfather down! "


    Huolei Laozu stood aside and nodded his head, looking at Du Shaofu, whose round face was filled with a smile that could not be concealed. He was very relieved and took on a rare color of love: "it''s time for that boy to come back."


    After seeing Du Shaofu for a while, huolei''s eyes turned away and looked into the distance. He seemed to be waiting for something!


    "No! The devil is catching up


    At this time, the little star suddenly cried out!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2655

    Little star cried, without thinking at all. He just shook his wings and wrapped up the bodies of Du Shaofu and huolei Laozu, and tightly protected them!


    At this critical juncture, if Du Shaofu''s integration of Linglei was affected by an attack from the demon God, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    As soon as her words fell, the magic God''s huge hand slapped down again. After a huge earthquake, the huge turtle shell gave out a violent vibration!


    In which the small star once again spurts out a mouthful of blood, the small face is very white!


    In such a vibration, the body of the ancestor of fire and thunder directly broke away, and the human figure could no longer be maintained. It turned into a cluster of flames, and the breath was extremely weak!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed as he sat cross legged. The thunder and lightning around his body were also full of strong fluctuations, and they wanted to be broken!


    But under the protection of the little star''s wings, he did not get too much impact, and he still sat there!


    After being hit and hit, the tortoise shell is under the deliberate control of the little star, and flies away in an instant!


    "How are you, little girl?"


    In the faint burning thunder and fire, fire came out. The weak yuan Shen wave of the thunder ancestor asked the little star.


    "Don''t worry. I can hold on to it."


    The little star said, his wings folded up, and the light on the dragon''s body was also dim.


    "The demon God is so terrible. If it wasn''t for the protection of the turtle shell left by the Dragon God, I''m afraid that under his attack, all of us would be shocked to fly ash, and we would die with no residue left! If he does it again, I will not be able to carry it! "


    The fire thunder ancestor Road, in the speech takes the extreme exclamation.


    At this moment, he has been greatly traumatized and directly shaken back to his body. If it had not been for the turtle shell of the little star, even if it was the afterwave of the demon''s attack, he would have been able to kill him 100 times without any hesitation!


    "Grandfather, my father, how long will it take for him to refine the eighteen spirit thunder?"


    Asked the little star, staring at Du Shaofu.


    Now all the expectations are placed in his father''s body, as early as possible to refine the eighteen spirit thunder, also early a moment to get rid of the threat brought by the demon God, and fight one!


    "It should be soon! This kid steps into the realm of heaven and saint by the law of thunder and lightning, and has thunder and martial pulse in his body. It is very simple to integrate these spirit thunder! We try our best to avoid the devil''s attack. Don''t be hit by him again! Don''t say I can''t hold on, even this boy can''t be disturbed! "


    The old ancestor of fire and thunder opens his mouth and solidifies the heavy road.


    "Grandfather, I''ll take you out first. It''s safer than being with us!"


    So said the little star, in the swift flight.


    "No! I''d better join you. This boy can''t help without my help! How could he defeat the devil without me


    Fire thunder ancestor voice, still weak, but the words are loud!


    How can he not understand the meaning of the little star? Because the most wanted person of the demon God at this time was Du Shaofu. If he left the turtle shell, he would not need to bear his threat and avoid a disaster temporarily!


    However, at this time, he can not leave, because Du Shaofu wants to defeat the devil, he must help!


    "All right, then."


    The little star stopped for a moment, but finally agreed.


    But she was very puzzled. After father fused with Linglei, he might be able to compete with the devil. But what''s the next thing to do with the ancestor of fire thunder? With the perfect strength of the holy land, it can not play any role in such a battle!


    But, such question, little star did not ask to come out!


    With the rapid passage of time, the small stars constantly fly away within the boundary of three continents and nine states, and the demon God is almost pressing step by step, and the speed is incomparable!


    Fortunately, little star has already had the cultivation of heaven Saint realm, and mastered the space magic power of the rosefinch family. How many times did he avoid the attack of the demon God, so that Du Shaofu had enough time to refine the eighteen spirit thunder!


    "Almost."


    In the thunder and fire, the power of the original God of the fire thunder ancestor rises and spreads out a wisp of fluctuation!


    His words have just been said. In the eyes of little star, he can see that Du Shaofu beside him suddenly bursts out a strong energy wave!


    "Boom!"


    There was a sudden sound of thunder, and a thunder tongue spewed out of Du Shaofu''s body. It was colorful and had different breath, but it was full of destruction!


    As soon as these thunderbolt electric tongues come out, the little star''s strange dragon body can''t help but step back, dare not approach!


    "It''s done!"


    In the thunder fire, the fire thunder ancestor sends out the surprise sound.


    "It''s true!"


    The little star was also very happy. He looked at Du Shaofu, who was sitting in the void. Seeing his eyes open slowly, he burst out two bright lights. He could not help but cry out: "old..."However, the call stopped abruptly just half way out, and the tone changed into a kind of dignified meaning: "the devil is coming again!"


    "Boom..."


    There was another huge earthquake. The devil''s attack fell, and the whole turtle shell seemed to explode. The terrible squeezing force swept over the little star and the ancestor of fire and thunder, which made them feel a strong sense of crisis at the same time!


    In particular, the ancestor of fire and thunder, he was already very weak. The thunder and fire instantly expanded, and the next moment it was about to explode, and its vitality was extinguished and disappeared!


    "Chulala..."


    At this last critical moment, huolei Laozu only felt a large area of thunder spreading out outside his body, and he was surrounded by his only life. He even had a steady stream of thunder power pouring into his body, so that he was quickly nourished!


    Not only did not disappear under the attack of the devil, but recovered a lot!


    When he regained all his senses, he was still in the shell of a turtle, but outside the shell, there was a figure standing in the void, standing tall!


    This figure is not Du Shaofu. Who else can he have?!


    "Lao Zu, you and Xiaoxing should step back first. I''ll take care of the following things!"


    Du Shaofu looked into the turtle shell and said to huolei Laozu and Xiaoxing.


    His body, I do not know when has been changed into a brand-new purple robe, in the wind blowing under the tension, hunting sound!


    When he spoke, he waved his hand, which meant that he would wave the thunder ancestor and the little star, together with the huge turtle shell, to the distance and leave this area!


    "Wait!"


    The old fire thunder screamed, and a thunder fire flew out of the tortoise shell and went to Du Shaofu''s side. Then the fat human figure of huolei ancestor appeared!


    His breath can not be less, a pair of old eyes also have the look of the past!


    After glancing at the turtle shell behind him, huolei Laozu said to Du Shaofu, "send this little girl away first, I''ll stay and help you!"


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu hesitated for a moment, frowned and agreed.


    He didn''t think much about it. Although he didn''t know what huolei ancestor could help him, since he said so, he was absolutely sure!


    "Dad, I''ll leave by myself. Be careful!"


    The little star took a look at Du Shaofu, and then looked at huolei''s ancestor. With a warning, he drove the huge turtle shell away.


    She knew that she would not be able to help her. She might as well leave here and let Du Shaofu fight with the devil alone, so that he would not look forward and backward and be too busy!


    Watching the little star go away, Du Shaofu also cast his eyes on the far sky. The figure of the demon God is standing there. He doesn''t do it again. He just looks at him quietly!


    Obviously, Du Shaofu''s recovery made the demon God feel some similar unexpected emotions!


    It''s not only the devil, but also the creatures in the realm of three continents and nine states. At this time, they are excited to the top!


    "The ROC emperor has recovered, but he has recovered so quickly!"


    "Eighteen spirit thunder, such a short period of time on all refining, worthy of the ROC emperor!"


    "Laozu huolei is really a God and man. If it was not for him, the emperor of the ROC would have fallen into the hands of the demon God!"


    "This time, I don''t know if the ROC emperor can fight against the devil!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless creatures discussed, and then, there was an earth shaking cry. Almost everyone was shouting the name of the great Peng emperor, which made the whole world shake!


    But for the demon sect, one by one, they hate and hate each other. Looking at the eyes of Laozu huolei, they all have strong anger!


    "The old and immortal things add trouble to my demon sect!"


    "Du Shaofu recovered so quickly with the help of eighteen Linglei. The Demon Lord had to spend a lot of time trying to kill him!"


    "What''s the use of recovery? It''s just a little more hopping. After all, I can''t escape the fate of death!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many powerful people of the demon cult are talking about it. They are almost gnashing their teeth!


    But these expressions fall in the eyes of the creatures in the realm of three continents and nine states, but they have unspeakable pleasure!


    However, many people of extraordinary mind are excited, but also feel endless worry!


    "The ROC emperor has recovered. Can he really fight against the devil?"


    "Hope is OK, all people''s hopes fall on him!"


    "But the devil is so powerful that I don''t know if the emperor can defeat him!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people speak, appear very rational, not blindly excited!


    Their eyes are closely watching the purple robe figure in the sky, with strong expectations!


    Opposite Du Shaofu, the demon God gazed like two rounds of black sun, releasing the rolling black evil spirit!"What can you do with the integration of the eighteen spirit thunder? It''s still futile. You can''t control the complete lightning law! Even if you recover in such a short time, you still can''t escape the end of extinction


    The devil opens his mouth, loud and long, resounding through the world!


    "You have said something like that many times, but at this time, I still live well! How funny it is


    Du Shaofu''s purple robe is dancing, his words are clear, and there are not too many ups and downs!


    But even though he said so, he was very clear that what the devil said was the truth!


    Thirty six Linglei, which were formed when the ancestors of Du family fell, represent the perfect law of thunder and lightning. If all of them are integrated, we can transcend the realm of heaven and reach a higher realm!


    However, at present, there are only twenty-six of them, and ten of them are unknown!


    Because of this, he still can''t fight the devil head-on!


    You know, before he relied on the imperial spirit to add body, reached the heaven Saint peak realm, similarly is not the devil God''s opponent!


    At this time, relying on the 26 spirit thunder, although his cultivation can be restored, but still can not go beyond the realm of heaven, with the demon God!


    "Sharp toothed boy, I hope you can still laugh at the end of the day!"


    The devil said, awe inspiring pressure to the face, oppression of the whole space!


    In his right palm, there is a mass of black gas condensation, the power of gods and demons is mighty among them, releasing a terrible breath!


    "Stinky boy, you are not the opponent of the devil God. Don''t fight hard, hold him for a while, and your apprentice should come back!"


    By Du Shaofu''s side, huolei Laozu said in a hurry.


    "Understand!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and immediately nodded.


    He knew that the ancestor of huolei was talking about Lei Tianhuang. Earlier, they left together. Now huolei''s ancestor came back and brought back 18 Linglei. Needless to say, Lei Tianhuang must have gone to look for Linglei!


    If he comes back, he will certainly bring back Linglei. If he can get together 36 ways, he will be able to surpass the heaven Saint realm and reach a new realm to fight with the demon God!


    At present, because of the oppressive force between heaven and earth, the devil just can surpass the realm of heaven!


    After the integration of thirty-six spirit thunder, there is indeed hope to fight head-on with it, and even be able to suppress the demon God again like our ancestors!


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu could not help but look forward to Lei Tianhuang''s early return!


    "Du Shaofu, die!"


    In Du Shaofu''s contemplation, the black air in the hands of the demon God opposite him has already condensed and formed, and hit Du Shaofu!


    This black air is full of faint light, fierce breath and evil spirit. Once it is swept out, it is like a black ghost fire, dragging a long tail, and coming to kill with open teeth and claws!


    The power of terror is mighty, the void is rumbling and shaking!


    "Back


    Huolei Laozu shouts, beckoning Du Shaofu to escape!


    In fact, there was no need for him to remind Du Shaofu. Du Shaofu was already in a hurry, and the golden wings of the ROC were waving quickly behind him, and then he retreated!


    "Space is blocked again!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes congealed and he said softly.


    With the demon''s attack, he clearly felt that the surrounding space was like solidification!


    It''s like falling into the mire and difficult to get through!


    Even if we can finally break free of such shackles, but at that time, the devil''s attack has already come down!


    In a hurry, a large area of thunder and lightning converged in front of Du Shaofu, forming a barrier composed of thunder and lightning, which turned into a shield wall and blocked him in front of him!


    When the mass of black gas, such as the essence of the general bombardment, the entire lightning barrier suddenly exploded, broken into a dense talisman secret pattern, dancing in the void!


    "Boom!"


    The great shock rang out, and the whole void trembled!


    The black air of Du Shaofu''s body was quickly cut into countless pieces, accompanied by the violent energy which finally bombarded Du Shaofu''s chest!


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was upside down, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. He was badly hurt again!


    Fire thunder ancestor was protected by him behind him, but not much involved, still intact!


    "Boy, we can''t fight the enemy. Let''s delay the time first."


    Seeing Du Shaofu injured, huolei Laozu said in a hurry.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu nodded. Before the next attack of the devil, the ROC''s golden wings behind him waved, and he disappeared from the original place and appeared in a very far away place!


    "Want to escape? Can you escape? "


    The devil''s arm danced horizontally in the void, and the terrible momentum swept over and spread in all directions. The whole space was confined!Then, he took the air with a fist and smashed down Du Shaofu''s position!


    "No!"


    Du Shaofu frowned and cried out!


    Under the oppression of the demon God, a large space is imprisoned, and it is very difficult to display the support in one form!


    "No use! There is no need to resist in a desperate way! "


    The demon God Hongsheng opened his mouth, opened his arms to the left and right, and smashed down with a fist, and went straight to Du Shaofu''s position, shaking the whole universe!


    "Break it for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank and held out his hand to the boundless void. He shook his fingers hard and forbidden the God''s grip!


    "Boom


    In front of the bound space suddenly collapsed, the purple robe figure then shot out, and the danger escaped the evil spirit''s attack!


    Rao is so, that sharp and fierce fist brought out of the earth Gang wind, still wipe his body, so that his immortal body tears, blood burst, scarlet, just changed on the body of the purple robe, is also very messy!


    "No escape!"


    The evil spirit said in his mouth, and again he waved his fist and kept on chasing Du Shaofu!


    Then, a strange scene appeared above the sky!


    The demon God hit Du Shaofu with one blow after another, and kept on chasing Du Shaofu fiercely. The terrible power swung open, and the void was blocked and imprisoned, making the support of the purple robed youth completely useless!


    However, his hands are fiercely grasped in the void, and the bound space collapses again and again. Every time, he runs out of the devil''s attack in a hurry!


    On Du Shaofu''s body, I don''t know how many times the residual wave of the attack has swept through, and he has already been covered with black and blue!


    "Peng Huang, hold on


    "Roc emperor, we must hold on to it!"


    Countless creatures are clenching their fists, and their hearts are constantly shouting for Du Shaofu!


    They don''t want Du Shaofu to fight hard again, as long as he is alive!


    For a moment when his life exists, it is impossible for the demon sect to really launch the final killing!


    The hope of this world still exists!


    "How are you, boy?"


    Under the protection of Du Shaofu, huolei ancestor didn''t get much damage, but he was worried. It''s no way to go on like this!


    Just as Du Shaofu was about to answer huolei''s ancestor, he suddenly felt a strange movement among the yuan gods. Then, a simple and honest voice came from a distant place: "master, I''m back!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2656

    "Come back at last!"


    Huolei''s ancestor was very happy and said excitedly.


    Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with joy, and he was able to shake off the evil spirit''s fist. He was directly heading for the direction of the voice!


    In his eyes, there is a strong figure, head-on from afar, body shape like electricity, wind speed, electric switch!


    This figure is not just Lei Tianhuang, a disciple of Du Shaofu in the ancient wasteland!


    "Did you bring back Linglei again?"


    Seeing the young man in short clothes and shirtless coming at a high speed, the demon God who kept chasing after Du Shaofu was also frowning fiercely!


    He instinctively felt some unusual atmosphere. The breath of simple and honest youth in short clothes made him feel very familiar!


    "The noumenon is also a lightning, is it related to the way of heaven?"


    Soon, the demon God is the identity of ray Tianhuang peep!


    The breath carried by the young man was exactly the same as the way of heaven that suppressed him!


    Think of here, the magic God that huge and dark eyes, suddenly started bursts of waves!


    In the heart, also felt a bit heavy meaning!


    "Master, get Linglei!"


    Lei Tianhuang ran fast. With a wave of his hand, ten colorful lights shot out and caught up with Du Shaofu!


    These ten rays of light are different from the eighteen spirit mines brought back by the ancestors of fire and thunder, but they all have one thing in common, that is, they all have a strong and destructive atmosphere!


    "Wuwu..."


    Du Shaofu''s space law was applied, breaking the confined space one by one, and finally gathered with the ten spirit thunder!


    "Damn it!"


    At this time, the demon God finally stopped calm and swore. His towering body crossed in the void and quickly went to Du Shaofu''s direction!


    "Linglei, it''s all Linglei!"


    "It''s ten more thunders, and the thirty-six are all together. As long as the ROC emperor completes the integration, his strength will not be much worse than that of the demon God."


    "Great! We can have a real war, not to mention killing the demons, but at least the evil cult wants to rise by killing, and our world also has the strength to fight against it! "


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd was shaking, and everyone was shocked. At the same time, they all began to cheer!


    For those who are close to Du Shaofu, they are very clear about the concept of thirty-six Linglei!


    It can be said that as long as he completes the integration, he will have the hope to directly surpass the realm of heaven and the devil will not be worried at that time!


    "Damn old thing, how can you find so many mines!"


    "This is a problem. If you want to kill Du Shaofu again, I''m afraid it will not be easy again!"


    "Asshole!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the demon cult, many powerful people have spoken one after another, and everyone looks dignified!


    "All the 36 Linglei have been found! Damn it


    The devil roared and burst into rage!


    Du Shaofu himself has eight Linglei. The ancestor of huolei has brought back 18 and has been integrated by Du Shaofu!


    But if this is the case, the devil is not afraid. After all, for Du Shaofu, the twenty-six thunders are not enough to build a complete law of thunder and lightning!


    In ancient times, the ancestors of the Du family used the law of thunder and lightning to transcend the realm of heaven and sage. He himself was in charge of the perfect law of thunder and lightning. After the fall of the heavenly way, he incarnated thirty-six miraculous thunders. Without one, they could not condense the complete lightning law again!


    But now, the young man in short clothes has brought back ten Linglei. After all, thirty six Linglei have come together!


    Once Du Shaofu is fully integrated, he will have a great opportunity to transcend the realm of heaven and truly fight with himself!


    Although the demon Fu can''t deal with the killing of himself, he is afraid of killing him!


    In this case, how can he continue to calm down!


    "Do you think I''m going to watch you fuse these mines?"


    The devil roared, and his huge palm shook the air and hit Du Shaofu directly!


    The void is shaking, the power is mighty, and the power of terror attacks and kills nine days and ten places!


    A magic wave, between heaven and earth as if a hurricane, wanton sweeping cut, destroy everything!


    Under such an attack, Du Shaofu quickly took Lei Laozu and Lei Tianhuang with him, and ran away in desperation. He did not dare to resist!


    "Go and protect the Dharma for my father!"


    In the distance, the little star greets Fu Yibai, carrying the huge tortoise shell, he is going to fly up into the sky. He wants to fight against the devil and fight for the time for Du Shaofu to refine ten Linglei!


    "You''d better be honest."


    Seeing the movements of the six little stars, the eight evil emperors hummed coldly one after another, jumped out and intercepted the six at the same time!They know what the thirty-six Linglei means to Du Shaofu. If little star is allowed to make Du Shaofu merge safely, then it will be a great threat to the demon cult!


    Therefore, they can not helplessly watch Little Star and Fu Yibai and other people go to support!


    Under the hand of the demon lord, Du Shaofu''s current strength makes it difficult to escape, let alone to refine Linglei!


    "Boy, don''t run away!"


    Just when everyone was dignified, Du Shaofu, who was running away quickly, suddenly said so!


    "Well?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. The devil was chasing after him tightly. If he didn''t run, would the three of them become the living targets and let him wipe them out?


    "And fart


    The fire thunder ancestor suddenly said a rude word, and then said: "you have thunder and martial pulse. These 36 spiritual thunder are prepared for the people of Du family! For anyone else, if they want to refine them together, it''s totally suicidal! But you are not the same. Maybe it will be very difficult to integrate several mines at the beginning, but the more you go, the easier it will be! At this time, the thirty-six spirit Thunder have been gathered together. There is no need to refine and fuse. You can directly use your thunder and martial pulse to devour. It doesn''t take any time at all! "


    "So it is!"


    Du Shaofu understood the meaning of huolei''s ancestor in an instant, and he had a feeling of being overwhelmed.


    Until this time, he really understood why, for many years, the demon cult had been looking for Du Jia people with thunder and martial veins, and even more, he abducted Du Ban and controlled him!


    It turns out that they are doing this kind of abacus!


    "Boy, listen to me, there will be surprise!"


    Huolei Laozu looked at Du Shaofu and vowed to do everything.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu agreed, but he didn''t stop running away!


    Since the remaining ten spirit thunder don''t need to spend time to refine, so it''s the same to devour them in the escape!


    Maybe after he integrated all the spirit thunder, he would no longer be afraid of the devil God, but the ancestor of fire and thunder and the end of heaven can''t do it!


    Even if it is hit by some attack waves, it is a threat to both of them!


    "Take it


    Du Shaofu uttered a light drink. Under his control, ten Linglei went directly into his eyebrows!


    At the same time, his thunder and martial pulse emerged, just like a root vein, climbing on his body!


    "Hum..."


    At this moment, a strong pressure rose abruptly between heaven and earth. In the blink of an eye, it diffused and was suppressed on the original gods of all living creatures.


    This kind of pressure is more powerful than when facing the gods. It makes all living creatures feel creepy. They want to crawl in awe. They can''t bear any sense of rebellion. It''s like the heavenly power and can''t penetrate into all kinds of places!


    "Roar..."


    In the realm of three continents and nine states, countless beasts roared in their throats, and then their bodies turned into noumenon and crawled on the ground!


    The strong people of the Terran are the same, one by one, they are shocked, they are paralyzed and awed!


    In everyone''s eyes, the thunder light gathered outside Du Shaofu''s body, blooming with terrible power!


    The thunder pulse on his body suddenly changed. Thirty six colors, red, yellow, blue, purple, green, green, green, black, white, orange, gray, brown, brown and so on, flashed and flowed continuously!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the imprint of the law engraved on the yuan God was also in full swing!


    A mysterious light twists and turns, non-stop flow, large pieces of veins lit up, forming a magic pattern!


    As Du Shaofu''s breath became more and more vigorous, a part of the pattern imprinted on the law became more and more connected from head to end, in order, and tended to be perfect, with the most mysterious fluctuation!


    "Hula..."


    Outside him, thunder roared and vibrated. It was mighty!


    Bursts of terrible majesty shuttle between heaven and earth, across the sky and the earth!


    Then, the whole body breath of the purple robed youth began to climb violently!


    Only in a moment, it has reached a heart shaking point!


    At the same time, the pressure that pervaded every inch of space also became extremely strong, which made people feel as if they were facing a Supreme Lord of terror, both physically and mentally trembled!


    "This This is... "


    Among the eight evil emperors, the nine evil emperors trembled and spoke. He was too familiar with such pressure!


    In ancient times, the invincible supreme had such a terrible smell!


    "Is he Du Shaofu or the way of heaven?"


    Eight evil emperor is also panic, can''t help murmuring.


    "Panic what!"


    All of a sudden, the great demon emperor''s hoarse voice sounded, and he yelled at the eight devil emperor and the nine devil Emperor: "although the breath is very similar, its power is far less than that of the heaven! Although Du Shaofu''s son has thunder and martial pulse and integrates 36 kinds of miraculous thunder, he has not integrated the way of heaven after all, so he is not the rival of the demon lord! ""Yes! This breath is very similar indeed, it is the fluctuation of thunder and lightning law! But Du Shaofu, after all, is only a fusion of Linglei, which can not be compared with the ancestors of the Du family at that time! Although there may be some trouble for the Demon Lord to deal with, there will be no accident. Du Shaofu will die in the end! "


    The two evil emperor also said, although there was horror in his eyes, he still showed some calm and calm when he spoke!


    Under everyone''s gaze, Du Shaofu''s breath continued to grow and became extremely terrifying. He soon reached the peak state when he had gathered the boundless imperial spirit!


    Looking at this change, the old face of fire thunder ancestor can not help but ripple a burst of happy smile!


    In his eyes, the breath in Du Shaofu''s body quickly subsided after a violent surge!


    At this time, the thunder of those 36 colors had also merged into one and turned into the brightest but crystal clear color. With the closing of the thunder pulse, the thunder fell silent in Du Shaofu''s body, and there was no more fluctuation!


    Obviously, he has successfully integrated thirty-six Linglei with the help of thunder and martial pulse!


    It''s a long story, but it''s only in a moment!


    Until all the changes have been completed, the devil''s blow has not come down directly!


    "The heaven Saint realm has reached its peak, which is similar to the time when the boundless imperial spirit was condensed before!"


    Feeling his own change, Du Shaofu murmured to himself.


    At present, the strength is different from the previous gathering imperial spirit. At this time, the integration of 36 aura can be said to be more perfect on the control of thunder and lightning law, so that the strength increases dramatically!


    As for the imperial spirit, it belongs to the borrowing force, which condenses all the belief of living beings and belongs to external force!


    For Du Shaofu, such a change is really a surprise!


    I didn''t expect that after the integration of thirty-six spirit thunder, I could reach such a height in the attainment of lightning law!


    He can clearly feel that, as long as a little further, he can transcend the realm of heavenly saints, complete cultivation, and move into a new level of heaven and earth!


    "But It seems that there is not enough! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows rose again, and his heart was still heavy!


    Although we have reached the peak of heaven Saint realm now, if we fight against the devil with such strength, we can''t doubt that the final result will be the same as before!


    "Why can''t we transcend the realm of heaven? Thirty six spirit thunder represents the complete law of thunder and lightning. After integration, it should not be so right! "


    Du Shaofu''s mind turned, thinking about the key, but he seemed to grasp something, but he couldn''t really grasp it!


    Among them, there must be some key points that have not been grasped!


    At this time, the devil''s attack is to attack and kill, that huge palm stirred the boundless void, let the heaven and earth tremble!


    "Open it for me!"


    This time, however, after Du Shaofu''s roar, he saw a thunderbolt stronger than the body of the demon God in the void. It thundered fiercely out of the void, and hit the huge hand that was covering the sky and the earth!


    "Boom!"


    When the terrible shock broke out, the column of thunder broke away in an instant, forming an incomparable energy storm, which urged Du Shaofu''s body to shoot away in the distance!


    "Wow" after a sound, is a blood spray, purple and gold color rendering long day!


    "Sure enough, I still can''t fight hard!"


    Du Shaofu retreated in surprise and quickly retreated into the distance!


    Even if it is to reach the highest level of heaven Saint realm, still can''t defeat the devil God, under a hard attack, immediately is a serious injury!


    After retreating to the distance, there is a dark hole around him, which is the entrance of the ancient space!


    Huolei Laozu and Lei Tianhuang flashed out of it. Long before the devil''s attack came, Du Shaofu took them in. Otherwise, in the terrible energy storm, they would definitely end up with no burial place!


    "As expected, it still can''t work. The integration of thirty-six spirit thunder can''t make you surpass the realm of heaven and saint."


    After huolei''s appearance, he felt Du Shaofu''s breath and said, as if he had known something about this situation!


    "Grandfather, why is this so?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled and said that such a scene should not have happened!


    But no matter what he thinks, he can''t grasp the key to the problem!


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Huolei Laozu didn''t answer. After taking a deep look at Du Shaofu, he suddenly burst out laughing. His laughter was crazy, but strangely, he was still a little proud!


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu was full of doubts!


    After seeing Du Shaofu, Lei Tianhuang turns to huolei''s ancestor and says, "we are the ancestors."


    But before he finished his words, he heard that in the distance, the devil opened his mouth again."You are still the cultivation of heaven holy land. How can you fight me! With such strength, you can''t avoid death


    The huge face moved across the void and quickly approached Du Shaofu''s position!


    "The devil!"


    The old ancestor of fire and thunder suddenly stopped laughing and suddenly turned to the demon God on the opposite side, and said in a loud voice: "because of the killing and robbery you made in the Archaean period, the way of heaven suppressed it, and was eroded by the invisible rules. You incarnated thirty-six Linglei and fell into the world. This is the birth of me and the boy around you! It can be said that without you, there would be no existence of us! "


    Fire thunder ancestor side said, while pointing to the thunder around the end of the day, continue to say to the demon God: "between us, after all, is the result of immortality! But you think highly of yourself. You didn''t kill us earlier in the mysterious palace among the clouds! Because in your opinion, when we recover, we will be no different from ants and reptiles in your eyes! "


    After one sentence, huolei stopped for a moment, and then said, "but today you will know how stupid and stupid you were to despise us at the beginning! And you will pay for your own stupidity! This price, is likely to be your devil''s life! Ha ha ha ha ha... "


    Fire thunder ancestor suddenly is crazy to laugh up, the heart seems to contain unspeakable pleasure, hold back for a long time in general!


    Not only the demon God, but also Du Shaofu, who was standing beside him, felt a certain sense of incomprehension. He didn''t understand what the old man was doing!


    However, the fire thunder ancestor said, they are also very clear, one by one pile, the devil God has personally experienced!


    Moreover, for Du Shaofu, he had seen things about Taigu in a long time, which was no different from his own experience!


    Hearing huolei''s laughter, the demon God stopped and listened quietly with Du Shaofu. He wanted to know what he would say next, why he was so crazy and so proud!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2657

    Du Shaofu was puzzled by the roaring laughter of huolei''s ancestor!


    He really does not understand, why at this time, the fire thunder ancestor will be proud to become such a crazy appearance!


    You know, he did not surpass the realm of heaven saint after he integrated thirty-six spirit thunder!


    In other words, he did not reach the perfection in the control of thunder and lightning law, nor could he have the power to fight with the devil!


    This situation can be said to be unexpected, his mood was already very heavy, but at this time, facing the fire thunder ancestor around him, Du Shaofu could only keep his mouth straight and confused!


    The chubby round face of Huo Lei''s ancestor was shaking with the sound of laughter. The fat was rippling, and his long red hair was floating. He was extremely arrogant!


    Looking at that look, it seems that he has defeated the devil and resisted the catastrophe. He is very happy!


    "What''s wrong with huolei?"


    In the realm of three continents and nine states, countless creatures are also full of ignorant look at this time!


    No one knows what strength huolei is proud of. It is clear that the emperor of the ROC has been traumatized by the demon just now. He still has leisure and unrestrained like this!


    "Jie Jie I''m afraid the old bastard is out of his head! "


    Among the demons, a strong man said with a gloomy smile.


    "Maybe I was squeezed by the door!"


    The eight evil emperors also sneered at each other.


    Many creatures heard such words, one by one with the eyes of evil cult people, but did not refute!


    Obviously, although they don''t agree with the words of the demon cult people, they can''t defend anything!


    What''s more, at this time, the manner of the fire thunder ancestor really has some kind of silly meaning!


    "What''s wrong with him, granddad?"


    Little Qilin stepped into the air and jumped up to Du Tingxuan''s shoulder. His big eyes blinked and his face was full of doubts.


    "Laozu is not a rash person, especially at this time, it is even more impossible to do anything that is uncertain! There must be a reason for him to say these things! "


    Du Tingxuan thought for a moment and replied in this way.


    "Although this old guy is not reliable at ordinary times, he will not lose his chain at the critical moment! Wait and see. I don''t think there will be any strange things in the future! "


    Du Xiaoyao takes over the talk and looks up at Gao Tian. Her eyes are shining with gold.


    He is also very familiar with the fire thunder ancestor, knows its disposition, is not that kind of aimless person!


    "The devil!"


    In the sky, Du Shaofu, Huo Leizi and Lei Tianhuang stood opposite to the demon God. After a burst of laughter, Huo Lei''s ancestor looked at the huge body of the demon God, and then said, "do you think that Du Shaofu, after integrating 36 Linglei, can''t really surpass the realm of heaven? In this world, after all, it''s still not your turn to run wild! And all this will come to an end today


    Opposite, the devil did not speak, just listen quietly!


    But the words of fire thunder ancestor also let his heart faint some throbbing and uneasy mood rise up!


    "Ancestor..."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and wanted to ask out his doubts, but he was interrupted by huolei!


    "Don''t worry, boy. I''ll tell you everything you want to know!"


    With a big belly, huolei''s father turned to Du Shaofu and looked at the purple robed youth in front of him.


    In those eyes, there is a rare strong color of love brewing, such as the eyes of the elderly, looking deeply at the outstanding descendants who can make themselves proud!


    "In ancient times, the way of heaven fell down and embodied thirty-six spirit thunder. Everyone thought that as long as the thirty-six spirit thunder were integrated, they could control the complete law of thunder and lightning, so as to surpass the heaven Saint realm and reach the situation of your Du family''s ancestors. If the chance is enough, even the heaven can be integrated. In fact, it is not!"


    "In fact, you have seen the scene of ancient times in the upper reaches of the long river at that time. You know everything at that time! So you should also know that the fall of the heavenly way brought about not only thirty-six Linglei, but also thirty-seven! "


    "This..."


    When Du Shaofu heard this, he could not help but look at Lei Tianhuang around him. He saw the simple and honest young man. At this time, he squeezed out a smile on himself, and bent slightly, with a sense of respect!


    He can still remember the scenes in ancient times. Naturally, he knew that the 37th Linglei, as the ancestor of fire and thunder, was standing beside him!


    However, Lei Tianhuang is different from other spirit thunder. He just opened his wisdom when he met him in the ancient wasteland!


    "Boy, are you ready?"


    The fire thunder ancestor''s eye turns, also looked to the thunder Tianhuang, seriously asked.


    "Well! I''m ready. I''m not afraid to dieLei Tianhuang nodded heavily, his simple smile converged, and his eyes became incomparably firm.


    "Ready, then let''s not delay! What should be done must be done! "


    Huolei''s ancestor chuckled softly and then took a deep look at Du Shaofu.


    Then, on his fat body, a red and blue flame rose with a loud voice, and a piece of arc flickered, wrapping his whole body!


    The terrible temperature suddenly diffused and opened, and the whole space above the sky became red and full of intense heat!


    "Grandfather, what are you going to do?"


    On one side, Du Shaofu cried out suddenly!


    He could feel that what was burning in the flame was not only the body of the ancestor of fire and thunder, but also his original spirit, which was melting in the thunder and fire!


    With the constant melting of the power of the terrible God, the power of the flame is becoming more and more terrifying. The space directly collapses in pieces, just like a black ash that burns the dry wood!


    Such a scene made Du Shaofu panic!


    However, the fire thunder ancestor has not answered him, on the other side, the voice of thunder Tianhuang rings in the ear again!


    "Farewell to master!"


    When Du Shaofu looked back, he saw that the shirtless young man in short clothes made a deep salute to him, and his chest suddenly burst open!


    Followed by, is countless thunderbolt brazen vent, "boom boom" sound!


    A large group of thunder and lightning light boiling, climbing up and down in Lei Tianhuang''s whole body, his body is disintegrating, the power of the original God is also rapidly collapsing!


    And the power contained in the thunder and lightning also rose rapidly!


    "Ancestor The end of the world... "


    Du Shaofu exclaimed in dismay. At this moment, how could he not know what the ancestor of huolei and Lei Tianhuang wanted to do!


    After the previous integration of thirty-six spirit thunder, the doubts that did not exceed the realm of heaven and saints were also clearly understood in this moment!


    "Boy, your apprentice is also the result of the fall of heaven. Although it is far less powerful than the other thirty-six Linglei, it is undeniable that he is indeed the 37th one! And I, is the spirit of thunder across the curtain of the sky when the fire produced by wisdom! Therefore, my ancestors also contain a part of the energy stripped out of a certain daolinglei!


    Therefore, if you do not have us, you can''t control the complete law of thunder and lightning even if you integrate 36 hearse! Only when we are united with the thirty-six spirit thunder, can we truly make all of this perfect. It is the same as the thunder and lightning law controlled by the ancestors of Du family! Only in this way can you truly surpass the realm of heaven and fight with the devil


    In the void, in the red and blue thunder and fire, the power of the ancestor of fire and thunder waves out and spreads to Du Shaofu''s perception!


    "Ancestor..."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, and two lines of tears from the corner of his eyes could not help sliding down!


    He knows. He knows the meaning of the ancestor of huolei!


    Taigu Tiandao transcends the holy land with the law of thunder and lightning, representing the supreme, complete and complete law of thunder and lightning. The ancestor of fire and thunder and the two people of thunder and lightning are part of its fall, and there is no essential difference between them!


    Only when they burn their spirits, wipe out their wisdom, return to the most primitive state, and be integrated by Du Shaofu, can they complete the most perfect law of thunder and lightning!


    Only in this way can he transcend the realm of heaven and fight with the devil!


    After this, the fire thunder ancestor and the thunder Tianhuang two people, will also thoroughly fall!


    "Grandfather! The end of the day! Stop


    Du Shaofu roared and waved his hand to make two pieces of purple and gold light. He went to the thunder and fire of the ancestors of fire and thunder and the thunderbolt of thunder heaven. He wanted to stop them!


    "Boy, get ready to integrate the complete law of thunder and lightning!"


    Among the red and blue thunder and fire, came the original God wave of fire thunder ancestor!


    Then, I saw the whole thunder and fire flash, and after the "crackle" sound, it turned into a thunderbolt, and got into Du Shaofu''s eyebrows!


    "Master, I will help you to complete the law of thunder and lightning!"


    On the other side, the thunder and lightning that the thunder and lightning in the sky and wasteland of thunder also spread out a ray of Yuan Shen wave!


    Suddenly, the light of Du Ting''s body was cut!


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly closed!


    "Everything in this world has ups and downs, and the cycle of cause and effect has its beginning and end! Taigu Tiandao put out a hand to suppress the devil, and engraved thunder and martial veins in the body behind Du''s family, which has already doomed everything today! We and thirty-six Linglei, all from the way of heaven, today and thunder and martial pulse fusion, also be regarded as the return to heaven! Don''t be heartbroken, I''ll die with no regrets


    "Master, I died in order to defeat the demon God. I''m sorry to die!"


    "Here you go, boy!"The voice of the ancestor of fire and thunder and the voice of Lei Tianhuang rang out successively in Du Shaofu''s mind!


    After the last wave, the power of the two men''s spirits finally returned to silence, annihilated in the invisible!


    On Du Shaofu''s original spirit, the law is branded with light, and mysterious lines are lit up, and there is brilliance in the flow!


    It is a part of the pattern that has been tending to be perfect, and finally closed to form a complete picture, emitting mysterious brilliance!


    "Hum..."


    Just after all this started, the breath on Du Shaofu suddenly rose violently and became extremely terrible!


    Thunder and martial pulse appeared outside his body, with bright and burning lights, releasing the breath of destruction!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s whole person seemed to be illusory, as if they were in harmony between heaven and earth, resonating with some magical rhythm!


    He just stands there quietly, but he has a mysterious charm. He can''t explain clearly and the way is not clear. It seems that he represents some of the most powerful principles in this world!


    "This..."


    Below, countless creatures saw such a scene, did not it look at each other for a time, feel very surprised!


    "Damn it!"


    At a place not far away from Du Shaofu, the demon god suddenly yelled at him. His towering body sprang across the sky with one hand shaking the air, and pounding at Du Shaofu!


    How could he not see the change in Du Shaofu at this time!


    If you let all this go on, what will be faced in the future? The devil''s heart knows better than anyone!


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to choose to move, in order to do before Du Shaofu integrated the complete law of thunder and lightning, to erase it!


    "I understand, I understand! The complete law of thunder and lightning, so it is


    At the bottom, there are also creatures crying out, understanding the key point!


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed tightly, and he entered into some mysterious state!


    When the devil''s hand came down, he suddenly jumped out of his body a strong thunder light, forming a huge barrier, standing in the sky!


    "Boom..."


    The devil''s hand shakes the world and beats hard on the thunder and lightning barrier outside Du Shaofu''s body!


    The solid lightning barrier broke instantly and turned into large pieces of lightning runes, flying and flashing!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were still closed as he was shaken by the energy storm!


    At the same time, the devil''s palm was also shot open, but did not bring much damage to Du Shaofu!


    "What a terrible lightning defense, how strong it is!"


    "Even the devil''s attack can be countered down, the ROC emperor has not been injured!"


    "It''s terrible. Is this the complete law of thunder and lightning?"


    "It seems that it is impossible for the demon God to crush the ROC emperor again!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless creatures look up at the scene in the sky, shocked!


    In the past, the emperor of ROC has been under the pressure of demons. Even with the help of boundless imperial spirit, or the combination of thirty-six spirit thunder, he is still not his opponent!


    And now, with that thunder and lightning barrier, I can resist the devil''s attack!


    The gap between the two has been narrowed to an extreme, and then, there is bound to be a fight between the dragon and the tiger!


    "Ancestor The end of the world... "


    In the distance, after flying hundreds of thousands of miles, Du Shaofu opened his eyes leisurely and stopped in the void!


    His eyes, tears rolling down, full of sorrow!


    Before the last trace of the original spirit of huolei and Lei Tianhuang broke up, they controlled their own noumenon and got into Du Shaofu''s body!


    At this time, both of them had already fallen away, and their wisdom was destroyed. They turned into the purest force of thunder and lightning. They integrated with Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse, and completed the most complete lightning law!


    However, Du Shaofu was deeply distressed!


    Over the years, he has made great efforts to practice, constantly tossing and turning between life and death, striving to improve his accomplishments, in order to protect the people around him from harm!


    Today, the ancestors of fire and thunder and thunder Tianhuang, in order to be able to deal with demons, and for the continuation of this world, resolutely and decisively destroyed themselves!


    In this situation, he could not help but think that in the long river of time, he saw the ancestor of the Du family, who was the way of heaven. He was willing to go down in smoke for the sake of the world''s life, and put his hand to suppress the demons!


    Before and after the contrast, it is so similar to the scene!


    And the fire thunder ancestor and the thunder Tianhuang two people, also is the Du family ancestor falls the transformation!


    Today''s events seem to be the continuation of the great calamity of ancient times!


    Du Shaofu''s tears poured down, and the scenes of meeting with huolei and Lei Tianhuang at the beginning flashed in his mind!


    When I woke up leisurely in that cave, I saw the old man in blue robe, which was broken by his big belly!"Ben Sheng is your ancestor, you little boy, don''t you see me?" The old man was white and purple, and the young man said with a glance.


    "I''ll see you later." The young man''s eyes turned and he became suspicious: "elder, are you from Du family?"


    "Although I am not a member of the Du family, I have some relations with the Du family, especially with your ancestors. Therefore, I am your ancestor naturally." The old man seems a little impatient!


    "Master, if you are really an elder of the Du family, you should be polite to welcome the elder back to the Du family."


    The purple robed youth''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and some faltered and said: "but with the elder''s body, let the boy salute, is that..."


    "Which one is it, don''t hesitate!"


    "Since the elder is my father of Du''s family, this is the first time to see me. It''s natural that I should meet you. However, I don''t know if there is any meeting ceremony or something. As an elder, at least some sacred utensils and medicines can get into the eyes of the elder!"


    Listening to the young man''s words, the old man was stunned and his eyes were dull for a long time: "boy, Ben Sheng has been practicing for countless years. You are so It''s the first time I''ve seen you like this


    The young man in purple has the cheek to ask for the natural material, the earth treasure, the holy weapon and the holy medicine, which makes the old man hate his teeth itch and secretly regret that he didn''t slap him to death before he wakes up


    From the first acquaintance of the fire and thunder ancestors of the alert, to later more and more rely on!


    He has been to the ancient wasteland, the tomb of heaven and the demon world with him


    This scene is constantly playing out in Du Shaofu''s mind!


    There is also Lei Tianhuang. When he met in the ancient wasteland, he only got a glimpse of the thunder and martial pulse, and he inexplicably had such a cheap apprentice!


    On the contrary, he never really taught him anything!


    In addition, he also got such a treasure as sun Lei Gen from him. When Lei Tianhuang understood the pulse of thunder and thunder, Du Shaofu also learned a lot of the profound meaning of thunder and lightning from each other!


    Today, after years of hard work by the ancestors of huolei and Lei Tianhuang, he finally recovered 28 Linglei and disintegrated himself, helping him improve the law of thunder and lightning, and both of them fell away!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2658

    "Ancestor, the end of heaven!"


    High in the sky, Du Shaofu raised his face, and the dark Qi in his body moved to dry the tear marks on his face!


    His mind slowly closed, his eyes slowly opened, and his eyes regained his determination. He murmured, "don''t worry, I won''t let you down! Even if I take my life to fight, I must put the devil down! "


    Du Shaofu pinched his fists and trembled faintly!


    All the Qi machines in his body converged and went away, and there was no strong fluctuation. It looked ordinary and incomparable!


    "The ancestor of fire and thunder and thunder Tianhuang are both part of the complete law of thunder and lightning. Without them, the emperor of Dapeng can not integrate the complete law of thunder and lightning! But these two people even gave up their own, in order to make the ROC emperor have enough strength to defeat the demon God, willing to sacrifice themselves! We are in awe of what we have done with great righteousness! "


    "The ancestors of fire and thunder, thunder Tianhuang, the names of these two people will be recorded in the history of history and handed down forever!"


    "Farewell to the two heroes!"


    "Farewell to the two heroes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many living creatures sighed and cried out for the ancestors of huolei and the name of Lei Tianhuang to send off their heroes!


    "Grandfather, the end of heaven, you go! If the catastrophe can finally come to an end, the descendants of Du''s family will offer incense for generations to come and remember your bravery today


    Du Tingxuan gently opened his mouth, his eyes also have tears flashing!


    Around him, Du Xiaoyao, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoba, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaolin, Jialou jueyu, Zhen Qingchun, and Fu Yibai five people all salute to the sky with reverence!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    When the people are immersed in grief, the devil God is the voice of the mouth!


    Those two rounds of dark and dark pupils burst into a gloomy atmosphere, staring at the distant purple robed youth, with hatred brewing!


    At this time, Du Shaofu was full of restrained breath, deep and deep, but the demon God knew that this young man had successfully integrated the complete lightning law with the help of thunder and martial pulse, and transcended the realm of heaven and earth. In fact, his actual strength would not be weaker than that of himself who was suppressed by the force of heaven and earth!


    "Do you think you can really fight with me if you integrate the law of thunder and lightning transformed by the way of heaven? At the beginning, even Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan couldn''t completely help me! You want to kill me? Do you think you are the ancestor of your Du family


    The devil said word by word, almost gnashing his teeth!


    "I can''t kill you, but why are you angry?"


    Du Shaofu glanced at the devil and said faintly.


    He knew that with his own strength, he could not kill the devil!


    At that time, the Lord of the three thousand thousand worlds and the Dragon God, also known as Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan, chased and killed the demon God in the three thousand thousand worlds, and there was no way to go to heaven or earth!


    But just after the devil escaped to this world, the two most powerful, because they were suppressed by the power of heaven and earth, had no way to deal with him any more!


    In the end, the three thousand masters of the world convinced Taigu Tiandao, the ancestor of the Du family, to suppress the demons with the power of this invisible rule. It was not until countless years later that the seal was broken!


    Du Shaofu was aware of his own strength. Even though he was beyond the holy land, he did not integrate the way of heaven and mobilize the Invisible Rules of this realm. He suppressed demons like his ancestors did!


    However, with such strength, it is absolutely qualified to fight with the devil!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Hearing what Du Shaofu said, the demon God was very angry and laughed. The whole world was shaking!


    After a long time, his laughter gradually faded. He looked coldly at the young man on the opposite side and said: "if it''s in other world, with your strength, I don''t know how much I''ll die with a slap!"


    "Oh, is it? Then why don''t you go to other worlds? "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked carefully.


    "You..."


    The demon God was asked. Of course, he knew the meaning of Du Shaofu''s words!


    If it is to go to other worlds, how can Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan let go of themselves!


    If it was not for the peculiarity of this world, he would not have been able to get rid of the pursuit of the two men at that time!


    To the outside world, that is equivalent to looking for abuse!


    The demon God didn''t get entangled in this question. Instead, he said, "do you know why your ancestors of Du family, even with the help of the rules of heaven and earth, still could not kill me, but could only suppress the seal?"


    The demon God looked at Du Shaofu, and his ferocious color overflowed on his face: "because I am an immortal body, no one can really kill me in this world! Even in the outside world, even Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan can''t do the same! "


    "The devil is so powerful! But I don''t know who it is. At that time, they were chased and killed by the two most powerful men, the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God. They fled to our world with their tails between them, and they finally made great achievements here! "Du Shaofu still said faintly, with no expression on his face.


    However, Du Shaofu had heard of the fact that the demons could hardly be destroyed!


    In those years, Fu Yibai and others had told him that almost no one could kill the demon God!


    Of course, if it''s outside, with the strength of the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God, once the demon is captured, one of them will suppress the seal, which will be enough to make him irreparable!


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    All day long, he roared like a raging devil!


    Above the sky, the red clouds, which occupied half of the sky, were also violently turning up and making a "roaring" sound!


    "You have said that many times today! Is it possible that the so-called immortal devil can only grind his mouth and skin


    Du Shaofu''s robe vibrated and he snorted coldly.


    He was happy to see the devil angry, at least to see that the other side really had some fear in his heart!


    "Good! Good! Good! I don''t have time to spend with you. It seems that only when you face death can you know how ridiculous your arrogance is


    The evil spirit crazily drinks out the sound, early indifferent demeanor, already lost, only left the full cavity anger in boiling!


    He thought that killing the young man in front of him was no different from killing an ant!


    Who knows, today actually has twists and turns!


    First of all, the boy presented a brocade box. Under the circumstances of his hard attack and the collapse of his body, he still relied on the defense formed by the five Fu Yi Bai people to preserve a trace of Yuan Shen. With the strength of the immortal metaphysical body, he was born again in the same place!


    Then, the whole world worshipped him, and all the creatures in this world were shouting for him, so that he was able to gain the imperial spirit and quickly ascended to the realm of heaven. The perfect strength took a lot of time!


    But at the moment when he was about to kill him completely, the ancestor of huolei and Lei Tianhuang came back one after another, and brought back twenty-eight Linglei, which brought him back to his heyday. After the integration of all 36 Linglei, he also reached the peak of Tiansheng!


    Originally thought this, still not to worry about!


    Who would have expected that in the end, the ancestors of huolei and Lei Tianhuang were willing to wear themselves out and become the purest force of thunder and lightning. They fused with the thunder and martial pulse in the body of the purple robed youth, and completed the complete law of thunder and lightning, making them successfully surpass the Holy Land and have the qualification to challenge themselves positively!


    However, the demon God''s anger returned to anger, but he still did not regard Du Shaofu as the real enemy of life and death, because no one could kill him, and Du Shaofu was even worse!


    In the end, I will never pay the price of life because I didn''t kill them in the xuanque in the clouds, just as huolei said!


    If you want to kill the purple robed youth in front of you, you just have to spend more money on it!


    In fact, the evil spirit did not feel so much threat because of Du Shaofu, but the most important thing was to suppress himself!


    If it is in the outside world, not under the suppression of this heaven and earth, with their own cultivation, it has long been turned into fly ash, where need so much nonsense!


    But at present, his strength has been suppressed, and he is on the same level as the other side, reaching the limit that this heaven and earth can accommodate!


    So the devil knew that it was a very troublesome thing to kill Du Shaofu at this time!


    "If you want to fight, you can fight. Why nonsense!"


    Du Shaofu hummed, his sleeves shaking, his body rising slowly in the void, calm and calm!


    "Du Shaofu, see how I kill you today!"


    The spirit of the devil suddenly began to change, the towering body, as if it was a giant of heaven and earth, suddenly began to shrink sharply!


    However, with the shrinking of his body, his momentum is more and more vast and terrifying than before!


    A moment later, the body, which was originally indomitable, had turned into Zhang Xu''s size. Compared with Du Shaofu, it was only half of his body higher!


    But at this moment, Du Shaofu clearly felt that the power of the demon was greatly compressed and condensed into more intense and vigorous!


    That bronze skin, the way the muscle Qiu knot, is still releasing the explosive power!


    In his body, a series of evil Qi surround him like substance, constantly dense ups and downs, illusory boundless fierce scene!


    At the same time, his body suddenly moved and swept out of the void. He raised his fist and smashed it in the direction of Du Shaofu!


    "Kill!"


    Seeing the devil''s hand, Du Shaofu''s throat broke out with a broken drink. The void was broken and the gap of terror spread!


    At the same time, there is an inexplicable pressure in heaven and earth, which makes all living creatures feel the palpitation of the original spirit. They want to crawl down in the face of the gods coming to the world!"Boom!"


    Du Shaofu moved fiercely, and he pushed it out with a straight hand. A column of thunder, as bright as red, burst out and rose in the wind. In a moment, he turned into a huge size. He pushed him forward in the void and left for the devil!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    On such a column of thunder, a terrible and incomparable breath was released. The space was silent and burst, forming a dark hole, extending to the position in front of the devil!


    And in the end, the devil''s fist was smashed on the thunderbolt!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    The devil''s fist was covered with a layer of dark magic gas. After the thunder column was hit, it was broken to pieces!


    The shaking of terror is shaking, and the earth is turning upside down. Vast energy fragments are flying out, forming a destructive storm, sweeping nine days and ten places!


    The thunder column in Du Shaofu''s hands finally dissipated completely. The devil''s fist continued to move forward and attack Huanglong!


    When the bright column of thunder was defeated, two people a fist and a slap, it is a bang bang together!


    "Wow..."


    Between Du Shaofu and the devil''s palm, a huge curtain of energy light rises, just like the sun in the sky, shining brightly!


    This huge light curtain of energy separates the two figures from each other. On one side, the thunder is boiling, and the other is full of blood and fierce!


    In the nine days above, the thunder sea and red cloud which occupied half of the sky were also rolling and crashing fiercely at this time!


    The terrible energy cascaded, causing the void to rumble and shake!


    The two opposing forces were linked with the breath of Du Shaofu and the demon God, adding to their ferocity!


    "Boom..."


    Two people hit and fall, a touch is divided, terrible vibration swing open, their bodies fly back!


    The curtain of light between the two expanded rapidly, as if the sun suddenly burst open, endless energy fragments scattered in the void, shaking through the sky!


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu went back thousands of miles in a row, his robe was bulging, and he gushed a mouthful of blood!


    The devil also retreated to a very far away place. He let out a dull hum in his chest and rolled his throat twice. Only then did he stop the strong feeling of suffocation!


    "Indeed, it is beyond the realm of heaven and saints, and has some skills! But you must die today


    The demon turned his eyes and looked coldly at Du Shaofu, saying word by word.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu broke off drinking, without a word of nonsense, and went again towards the devil!


    At the same time, with a wave of his arm in the void, an invisible wave swings open, and the law brand in his mind glows, which touches some profound legal theory between heaven and earth, the true meaning of the Tao!


    "Chulala..."


    From the boundless sea of thunder overhead, there are countless thunder and lightning, just like a river hanging in the sky, sending out ferocious power, shaking the world!


    This piece of thunder, Canruo Changhong, is carrying the breath of terror, bombarding the devil quickly!


    "Hum!"


    The demon God is a cold hum, raise his hand a shake, see the boundless sea of blood rolling in the sky, quickly spread out in the void!


    "Wuwu..."


    In an instant, bursts of whimpering sound appeared between heaven and earth, just like the cry of a fierce ghost, which made people''s scalp numb!


    Then, one by one huge fierce souls climbed up from the blood mist, covered with bloody scales, with fangs and halberds, sharp claws and bloody swords in their hands!


    Each of these evil spirits has the strength of perfect holy land, fierce and incomparable!


    The bloody smell of all over the sky diffuses, and the space seems to have been greatly affected. It becomes like a quagmire, extremely sticky!


    A fierce roar was heard from the mouth of the fierce soul, just like a hell army going out. The bloody blade in his hand was fierce, and he directly fought at the thunder!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The blade of each fierce soul''s hand will instantly shatter a thunderbolt, and at the same time, its own is also blasted into a mass of black gas, dissipated in the invisible!


    "Why does the killing stop? It''s not what I want to see!"


    In this situation, the demon God once again opened his mouth, and his eyebrows could not help wrinkling!


    His eyes passed through every part of the boundary of three continents and nine states. He saw that all the killing scenes were temporarily suspended. Whether it was the demon sect or countless creatures, they all looked at the battle between him and Du Shaofu!


    It seems that they don''t intend to fight again until they really win or lose!


    And this, also attracted the demon God strong dissatisfaction!


    "Lord devil..."


    Many powerful people of the demon God heard the speech, all of them were stunned!


    "Why are you still in a daze? Kill me, no chicken or dog!"The great demon emperor quickly understood the intention of the demon God, and his petite body rose in the air. He drank a heavy and hoarse voice, resounding through the heaven and earth!


    At the same time, its sharp claws full of black scales move out of the sky, directly towards the small stars to kill and go!


    "Kill!"


    The other six demons also followed, fighting with Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi, zhongshentong, as well as Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaolin, and Jialou jueyu!


    "Kill!"


    The strong ones of the demons also came back from the original stupefied gods. They fought with the surrounding creatures in the battlefield!


    "Villain of the demon sect, now that the emperor of the ROC is no longer afraid of the devil, how can you continue to be arrogant?"


    On all the battlefields of the three continents and nine states, countless living creatures moved at the same time and yelled loudly!


    In an instant, the terrible scene of fighting opened the curtain again!


    The attacks of destroying heaven and earth shook the air and fell into the crowd!


    The power is shooting, the mountains and rivers are turbulent, the earth is breaking, the sky is annihilating, the head is rolling, the blood is pouring!


    "Kill! We will not be afraid of the demon sect again if we have the emperor of ROC


    Innumerable creatures roared and rushed to kill in the battlefield. Their momentum was like a rainbow. They fought with the powerful people of the demon sect!


    A gun halberd broken, pieces of flesh and blood flying in the void, a body fried into a blood mist, shaking the sky and the earth, the sun and the moon are not bright!


    The scarlet gas of terror quickly transpiration, in the entire territory of three land and nine states, full of every inch of space!


    With the continuous fighting, countless strong people fell and disappeared!


    It is also a large number of evil cult people died, turned into dust in the world!


    And it is in such a scene, scarlet sky, a river of blood flowing, just like the veins of the earth, invisible and treacherous force rises from the blood River, dense the whole world!


    In the battle, the strong of the demon sect are all affected by this treacherous force. Their breath is rising rapidly, and their strength is also greatly increased. They become extremely fierce!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2659

    On the ninth day, Du Shaofu and the devil were still fighting fiercely!


    Each time they wave, they are accompanied by a torrent of energy, collide with each other, causing huge fluctuations, making the world tremble for it!


    "Du Shaofu, how can you fight me?"


    The demon God yelled loudly, and the dark evil spirit condensed into substance. It broke through the universe and collided with the thunder of Du Shaofu!


    When this hit falls, both of them will not retreat but advance, and fight against each other again!


    "It can''t go on like this!"


    Du Shaofu ran and swept, frowning and thinking.


    Fighting in battlefields all over the world, naturally, can''t escape his perception!


    What''s more, he found that with the continuous fighting, not only the strength of many powerful members of the demon sect was strengthened, but also the fierce spirit of the demon gods became more and more powerful, almost crushing himself!


    Du Shaofu understood that this was just the method of the demon sect. It was promoted through killing and transformed in the sea of blood!


    If they are allowed to kill, then the strength of the demon cult strongmen and demons will become stronger and stronger!


    At the end of the day, the creatures of the three continents and nine states can only retreat one after another!


    And for the devil, want to defeat, it is more impossible!


    It was a strong attack again, which broke out terrible power and shocked all sides!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu shouts, and the green spirit armor is arranged on his body, wrapping his body tightly!


    And at the same time, he straight toward the devil, there is no intention of evading!


    "Do you want to go all out? I am an immortal body. Why should you fight with me! Die


    The devil roared in his mouth, and his reduced body moved horizontally in the void. He was extremely agile!


    He hit Du Shaofu''s chest with a fist and a fierce wave!


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu also hit the devil''s chest with a fist!


    "Dong Dong!"


    Two huge sounds at the same time, like the sky drum beat!


    On top of the devil''s fist, a terrible evil spirit gushed out and hit Du Shaofu''s chest!


    The green spirit armor covered with a purple robe was instantly blown apart, and the immortal body was also burst. A terrible hole appeared, penetrating from the front of the chest to the back, and the strong evil spirit "Hula" rushed out!


    After Du Shaofu''s punch fell, it was accompanied by a thunderbolt. A thunder light broke the demon''s chest. The vast thunder and lightning rushed into his body, plundered wantonly and destroyed his body mechanism!


    A fight, at the same time hurt!


    "Jie Jie Du Shaofu, you can''t beat me! "


    The demon God sneered. He opened his mouth and inhaled, and the boundless scarlet blood was steaming up from the earth, forming a strip of bloody python, and getting into its halitosis!


    The blood mist was rolling in his body. It was terrible!


    On the devil''s chest, the wound is under the dense of the evil Qi, and the speed of the heart visible to the naked eye is rapidly restored!


    "Can''t you really?"


    Du Shaofu''s eye Ning, under the influence of the immortal mysterious body, was slowly wriggling through the transparent wound opened by the demon God. However, compared with the recovery speed of the demon God, it was extremely slow!


    He knew that the devil God was recovering himself with the help of the fierce evil spirit formed by killing!


    But oneself, then does not have such superiority, after being attacked by the demon God, the wound which leaves behind is incomparable!


    "Kill..."


    "Kill..."


    Below, countless battles are still going on, one by one the most determined bodies suddenly fall down, one by one valiant life falls down from the sky!


    Blood covered the long day, countless howls resounded through the sky, and the creatures sobbed!


    The earth kept shaking, and a terrible magic power came down one after another, such as Wanyue Qi crashing, thousands of waves roaring, boiling in every place!


    Every moment, there are creatures falling and life disappearing!


    Du Shaofu''s perception was that there had been a large number of casualties among the major forces!


    The ghost car, the silver winged devil carving, the spirit spirit, the blood vine evil spirit, the thunder eagle king, the miemeng king and many other strong men have already died in the war!


    There are countless things, such as the Qingfeng Taoist, xuyangzi, Youxu of the magic vulture, Fengchi sage, fenghan and Fengwu of the Phoenix clan, Dongli ruosu of the Fangji, xiangwushuang, xiangchangsheng, ChiYan demon lion, jiuchongling, henglun, xuanbing Tiangui, Baibi, Shuo, sun Bufan, etc The strong all died in the battle of the demon cult!


    Many forces on the land of Kyushu, such as the ancient Tianzong, tianyinjiao, jinjiangmen, samong Jianzong, tianleibao, feihuamen, fengxuecheng, shengyanzong, Hehuan Zong, xuanfumen, as well as the animals in the land of Tianhuang, the golden winged Dapeng birds in the animal kingdom, and so on, all of which have died!


    Among these people, there are a large number of strongmen of Holy Land falling down!The same is true of the demon sect. A large number of powerful people have been killed, almost all of them are destroyed!


    Such a terrible loss can not be described as tragic!


    And it is because of this tragic, so that the earth on the corpse mountain pile up, blood flow like the sea!


    The evil spirit vibrates faintly and continuously adds to the people and gods of the evil cult, so that their strength is further enhanced!


    Du Shaofu was extremely heavy in his heart. If it continued like this, the situation would become more and more serious!


    He could not really defeat or even kill the devil, but at most he was invincible!


    In this way, under the ebb and flow, when you fight to the end, it is very likely that you will lose!


    "I don''t believe that you are immortal


    Du Shaofu''s words were cold, his body suddenly came out of the air, and the law of space was launched. He disappeared directly from the original place and appeared in front of the demon God!


    A palm from the sky, to the top of the devil, severely slapped down!


    With such an action, there is a fierce thunder on the sky, which suddenly blows on the head of the demon God!


    Almost at the moment when Du Shaofu appeared, the demon God also hit Du Shaofu''s body with a fist!


    "Gaga..."


    With the sound of bone fracture, Du Shaofu''s spine broke instantly and twisted into a vertical angle to the side, which made his scalp numb!


    And the fierce thunder also splits the skull of the demon God, with blue and white logistics flowing, and the dense bone stubble stands, with red and black light!


    And in that brain cavity, can also see a group of blood colored light, like a blood day general, with a strong blood fluctuations!


    This is the mighty God of the devil!


    "Du Shaofu, you have surprised me again and again today! But in the end, it''s useless. Your death is doomed


    The devil looked ferocious and hatefully said: "even if it is desperate, the final death of that person will only be you, not me!"


    At the same time, he struck out again with one hand, and directly grasped Du Shaofu''s lower limbs in his hand, and then suddenly pulled them!


    "Hiss!"


    Du Shaofu''s body was cut off by the waist, and the lower half was grasped by the demon God. Then the evil spirit burst out in his hand, which directly made him into a powder of vermicelli!


    Under the influence of the devil''s power, the crushed half of the body is hard to recover for a moment and a half!


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also grasped the demon God''s left arm, and the mysterious Qi in the palace erupted rapidly, and the power of thunder surrounded the demon God!


    "Ho la la la..."


    From time to time, the lightning will be broken into pieces!


    That piece of flesh and blood fell in the void, and was flooded by large thunder, shocked into nothingness!


    "You''re just trying to kill me! In order to kill you, I don''t mind playing with you! But in the end, it will be you who will die! "


    The demon God opened his mouth again. Looking at Du Shaofu''s double pupils, he burst out a strong hatred!


    He knew that Du Shaofu might not be able to kill himself after he integrated the complete law of thunder and lightning, but it was not so easy for him to kill the other party!


    At this time, because of the boundless killing in this field, his strength was constantly growing, which made Du Shaofu feel the real threat, so he wanted to go all out!


    However, he did not think that as long as Du Shaofu was solved, everything would be over!


    With the support of this world, he will not be afraid of Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan again!


    Therefore, the devil God and Du Shaofu had the same idea. They tried their best to kill each other, so as to make a final end earlier!


    Today''s matter has been delayed for too long, and he does not intend to continue to drag on!


    Du Shaofu''s immortality will always be a thorn in the devil''s heart!


    "Boy, die!"


    The devil grinned grimly, and the rest of his right palm hit Du Shaofu''s chest!


    "Thunder and martial pulse, give it to me!"


    Du Shaofu, who lost half of his body, didn''t talk to the devil, but let out a big drink from his mouth!


    With the fall of his voice, only a "buzz" was heard, and a huge net of thunder light appeared out of thin air, covering the heads of Du Shaofu and the demon God!


    Then, a golden light suddenly flashed from the center of his eyebrows, which suddenly rose in the void, and turned into a huge red Jiri horse Monkey God, occupying the space!


    "Roar


    The powerful red Jiri horse monkey yuan God roars, roars to break the void!


    The golden light diffuses, the bright light is wanzhang, the heaven and earth are in this moment violent tremble up!


    At this time, the devil''s hand had already hit Du Shaofu''s remaining body!


    The purple robe was silent and broken, annihilated in the invisible, followed by the fierce body was also exploded, turned into a purple gold blood mist, only one head remained, floating in the sky!"Do you want to spell yuan Shen?" The devil''s eyes trembled.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s huge red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen''s body across the void, turned into a golden lightning, and directly flashed into the crack in the devil''s head!


    It was just like the rolling blood wave of evil Qi, which was rushed by the power of his original God, and smoothly impacted on the original God of the demon God!


    "I don''t believe you''re really immortal!"


    From the devil''s brain cavity, Du Shaofu''s original spirit fluctuation was heard, and his words were extremely fierce!


    "You want to die with me? You can''t do it yet! "


    The devil opened his mouth and roared!


    The next moment, the floating in the sky of the Wei''an body, suddenly there is no movement, such as solidification in general!


    But in its brain cavity, the power of thunder and lightning and the blood color evil Qi wantonly cross, the wave of terror swings open, forming a strong shock wave, sweeping the sky and the earth!


    "Puff, puff..."


    In the boundary of three continents and nine states, many living creatures suddenly broke up and died in such an impact!


    "No! Keep the spirit


    Soon, a creature suddenly panicked and cried out!


    Once again, the boundless killing that was opened up again stopped!


    No matter the people of the demon sect or other living creatures, they are all working with strength to protect the yuan God!


    Only the little star, Fu Yibai and so on, who are strong in the heaven, can not be impacted by the power of the original God!


    "How terrible! Is this the power to surpass the heavenly saints? Some of the original gods attack the aftershocks, but they have such great lethality! "


    Some people in the heart secretly frightened, the spirit war!


    "The king of ROC and the devil fought so fiercely that their bodies were greatly damaged! And the ROC emperor, there is only one head left


    "I don''t know who will win and who will lose in the final fight."


    "I hope the ROC can win. If even he can''t kill the devil, who can do it?"


    "Roc emperor, we must defeat the demons!"


    "Roc emperor, kill the devil, and you will come back alive!"


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of living beings keep saying and praying in their hearts!


    Everyone can see that this is the last moment. Du Shaofu and the demon God may decide whether to live or not at any time!


    The fight between them has reached the point of the original God fighting!


    The strong man of the demon sect is also looking up at the scene in the sky. His heart is very nervous!


    However, no one could hear Du Shaofu''s roar from the cracked skull cavity of the demon God when all the people closed the perception of Yuan Shen!


    "Demon God, even if you are immortal, I will certainly suppress you today!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and with the spread of the terrible power of the original God, the huge net of thunder shrouded in the sky shrank sharply and fell down, which also penetrated into the devil''s brain cavity!


    "Du Shaofu, what are you going to do?"


    The demon God''s original spirit wave spreads out, with strong panic, seems to be experiencing some terrible thing in general!


    "Even if Du Shaofu died, I would never let you live!"


    In the brain cavity of the demon God, Du Shaofu''s original spirit became a bright golden light, and strange veins were engraved on it, flowing with mysterious brilliance!


    The contracted thunder pulse is also shining with bright lightning light, which is completely consistent with the pattern trace of a part of the original God''s law!


    Thunderbolt pulse down, and the law imprint on this part of the pattern overlapped together, suddenly produced an extraordinary shock wave!


    "Hum..."


    The generation of mysterious rhythm seems to be a kind of invisible rule between the heaven and the earth, with the most profound legal principles of the road, the true meaning of nature!


    Du Shaofu yuan Shen, who overlapped the thunder and martial pulse, became extremely terrible at this moment!


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu drank in a deep voice, and the original God twisted strangely. It turned into a shape similar to that of the thunder and martial pulse before. It was like a net, and tightly wrapped the yuan God of the demon God!


    "Get out of here!"


    The demon God roared fiercely, and the bloody light on the yuan God''s surface burst out, carrying a strong and incomparable force, and wantonly impacted Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen package!


    However, under Du Shaofu''s control, no matter how the demon God attacked, he only shook his original spirit, but could not break it and escape such a package!


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu burst into a frenzy of laughter. The laughter was huge, and he was extremely happy: "demon God, you started the dragon and Phoenix catastrophe in ancient times, and you have made endless killing in this world! You think that no one can cure you, even the existence of the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God is helpless! However, I, Du Shaofu, do not believe in this evil! Now, let''s die together


    "Du Shaofu, are you really afraid of death?"The devil yelled, his voice was hoarse, so he was crazy!


    "For the survival of all the creatures in this world, for the continuation of blood, for the sake of those who I pledge to protect, I have bought so much with my life. Everything is worth it!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped and thunders rose abruptly above the original spirit!


    "Boom, boom..."


    The part of the pattern that thunderbolt pulse and law imprint agree with becomes incomparably bright at this moment, which is much brighter than the usual scorching sun!


    Du Shaofu''s original spirit is burning, and the power of terror is surging, constantly blessing the pattern!


    The most perfect law of thunder and lightning in the world, at this time, constantly releases the power of terror, and large areas of thunder fall, attacking and killing the original God of the demon God!


    That layer of blood black magic gas, again and again was smashed!


    At the same time, the power of the demon God is also constantly consuming!


    Under the competition of pure yuan Shen''s power, the strength of both of them is rapidly fading down!


    "Du Shaofu, I will never let you go!"


    The devil roared wildly, containing boundless hatred!


    "How can you say such a thing now! At the cost of my own spirit, thunder and martial pulse, as well as the complete law of thunder and lightning under my control, consumption can also kill you alive! I don''t believe it. No matter how strong you are, can you be stronger than the complete law of thunder and lightning! "


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also roared wildly. The power of Yuan Shen was vast, the brand of law was shining, and the power of thunder was boiling!


    This is not only the power of thunder, but also represents the true meaning of the supreme law of thunder and lightning. It is a track of the legal principle of the road, and a source of the nature of heaven and earth!


    "Oh Du Shaofu, stop Ah Du Shaofu, I''m not finished with you... "


    The original God of the devil sent out a miserable howl and struggled to move!


    However, under Du Shaofu''s madness, there is no way to get rid of the wild thunder!


    With the passage of time, that terrible wave slowly quiet down!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen''s power had already been exhausted.


    The only thing left was some crisscross dark lines hanging there. It looked like the ashes of the withered grass burned out. However, the strong wind in the high sky gently blew away, and it disappeared without trace!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2660

    The demon God and Du Shaofu''s original spirits are all silent and fading away!


    The great demon body suddenly began to grow bigger and bigger. It recovered its original upright appearance and fell directly from the void and fell to the ground!


    The solid ground in this hit, directly appeared a huge human shaped pit, a large amount of blood was splashed, shot to the high altitude, and then as rain fell down!


    The devil''s body, so quietly lying in the pit, no more movement!


    On the top of his skull, in the crack, there was also darkness. There was no evil spirit or the thunder power of Du Shaofu!


    Two kinds of power are consumed, annihilate in invisible!


    "Dong..."


    The only head left by Du Shaofu fell straight down from the sky and landed in the bloody battlefield!


    Between the heaven and the earth, the strong and horizontal spirit wave that pervaded every inch of space has already dissipated, but countless creatures are still immersed in the deep shock, quiet a little strange!


    I don''t know how long it took for someone to slowly disperse the power of guarding their original gods in their bodies and gently opened their mouths.


    "The devil Dead? "


    "It''s like It''s gone? "


    Only after such words were uttered, there was a long silence, and all the people stood in the same place, unable to speak for a long time!


    Until a long time later, little star, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, Fu Yibai and the eight magic emperors all came back to their gods and exclaimed in surprise!


    "Dad..."


    "Shaofu..."


    "Boss..."


    "Brother..."


    "Lord devil..."


    Everyone''s mouth murmured Du Shaofu or the devil God. Then, one by one, the figures roared out, tearing the void into pieces like crazy, and quickly went to the bottom of the battlefield between the demon God and Du Shaofu!


    "Shaofu!"


    Du Tingxuan half knelt on the ground, his hands shaking, and he held up Du Shaofu''s head, staring at the young and resolute face!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes still glared fiercely, but still reflected a firm look in his lost pupil!


    "Shaofu!"


    Du Tingxuan''s hands could not help shaking, his fingers trembled, tears only in an instant covered his face, bursts of painful choking from his throat!


    "Daddy


    "Boss!"


    "Third brother!"


    "Little clan chief!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu, Fu Yibai and others all spoke in pain. Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang both cried with a loud cry, tearing their hearts and lungs!


    With their strength, we can fully realize that Du Shaofu''s power of Yuan Shen had already disappeared, leaving only one head intact!


    The upper and lower parts of the body, have been smashed by the devil, even his immortal metaphysical body has no time to recover!


    All this proves that the young man has already fallen down!


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Has the ROC fallen? It''s impossible. How could he fall! "


    "It must be false! That''s the emperor of the ROC. How can the emperor of the ROC die? "


    "Certainly not. How could he die?"


    Soon, other strong men in the territory of three continents and nine states also started to stir up. The whole world was boiling in an instant, and countless people were shouting loudly!


    However, the fact of iron Zheng Zheng in front of us, even if countless people are unwilling to admit it, in the end, they still have to accept the reality!


    In an instant, their heart overflowed with endless sadness and pain!


    "The ROC emperor has fallen


    "The ROC emperor has fallen


    "In order to defeat the demon God, the ROC emperor will die with him!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of life sad mouth, heartbroken!


    "No!"


    Dongli Qingqing, Su Muxin, Ouyang Shuang, qiyexi, ye Zijin, Zixuan, Sima Muhan, Murong youruo and other girls trembled one after another. They felt like they had been hit hard by a heavy hammer and almost fell down!


    Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Dai Xingyu, yepiaoling, qianguyu and others, the heart seems to be pinched by an invisible big hand, and it hurts deeply!


    All the remnants of the forces who had a deep friendship with Du Shaofu gathered in succession towards the position of the battlefield and arrived from all directions!


    There are many powerful people, such as Mohism, Confucianism, farmhouse, Yin Yang family, Taoist school, Fangji family, Fenghuang clan, ancient wasteland people''s temple and animal alliance, animal class in the land of Tianhuang, ancient Tianzong, samongjianzong, tianyinjiao, tianleibao, jinjiangmen, baihuamen, fengxuecheng, shengyanzong, hehuanzong, Xuanfu League, tianwu college, qixingdian, jinfengniao and so on Move, gather around Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao and others!In each person''s eyes, all with indescribable gloomy and heartache!


    They looked at the young man''s head, and they couldn''t help but shed tears!


    The devil recovered. The young man never stepped back and fought with him!


    If it wasn''t for him, the war in this world would have ended long ago. No one in the world could save his life. The whole world would become a demon kingdom!


    No one can say that. I don''t know when to start. All people naturally regard him as the pillar of this field. As long as he is there, everyone has enough confidence to fight against the demon cult!


    This is not only the kingdom of ROC, but also the kingdom of ROC!


    For the continuation of the blood of all living beings, and for the ultimate survival of this realm, he alone fought against the demon God, but he also knew that it was difficult to kill the demon God, so he could only fight with death!


    Finally, he did it!


    The devil is dead, the original God is destroyed, and the body of the devil collapses. Every living creature can see it with his own eyes!


    With the fall of the devil, this world of catastrophe, no longer lift too big waves!


    Only with the remaining eight magic emperors want the people of the demon sect to fight against the fierce and fearless creatures without the guidance of the demon gods!


    The end of the whole catastrophe is only a matter of time!


    However, the ROC emperor will never see such a day again!


    "Farewell to the ROC emperor!"


    Some creatures suddenly kneel down and worship to the end!


    This worship represents his deep admiration!


    This worship, the interpretation of his deep grief!


    This worship is a matter of course!


    "Farewell to the ROC emperor!"


    "Farewell to the ROC emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless creatures kneel down on the ground in the sea wave and salute the young man''s head!


    Almost everyone sobbed, the pain is inexplicable!


    The sound of farewell shook the whole world, and the whole world was crying for it!


    All people have not been up for a long time, only the strong sadness spread in the crowd!


    "It''s time for the cult to pay the absolute price!"


    A long time later, I don''t know who suddenly bit his teeth and said such a sentence!


    After a long time of tranquility, a living creature suddenly started to shake his clothes, his eyes were about to crack and his intention to kill him burst out!


    "The devil is dead, and none of the people of the demon sect can be let go!"


    "With the blood of all the people of the demon cult, we should pay tribute to the spirit of the great Peng emperor in heaven!"


    "Revenge for the ROC emperor, blood debt and blood payment!"


    "The devil''s sect, there''s no mercy to kill it!"


    "Eliminate evil cult, blood debt and blood payment!"


    "Revenge for the ROC emperor, blood debt and blood payment!"


    "Kill..."


    In a flash, the whole world is boiling!


    All the spirits of life danced wildly, their eyes bloodshot and howled and rushed to the battlefield. The soldiers in the hands sent out one after another bright light, burning hot!


    "Kill With the blood of the demon cult, we offer a memorial to the emperor of the ROC! "


    A living creature stepped forward and let the long sword of the demon sect opposite him cut his chest, while the long gun in his hand pierced through the void and stabbed the other party''s eyes fiercely. With his powerful shot, he blew up most of his skull and strangled the yuan God!


    "Kill Revenge for the ROC emperor, blood debt and blood payment! "


    Some people''s swords burst into the air, and the terrible spear shot at them and cut the void. The heads of several demon sect people were chopped off and fell to the ground. A stream of magic blood was gushing from the broken neck like a fountain!


    "The devil''s sect bastard! Kill... "


    There are also living beings waving their long swords. A bright sword rises in the void and penetrates the throat of the opposite demon sect directly. When the sword light dissipates, a piece of sword tip twinkling with cold light goes through the back of the devil sect''s person!


    ¡­¡­


    All over the battlefield, scene after scene of fighting, the creatures in the three lands, nine states and one boundary region seem to be crazy, so they rush to kill together with the people of the demon cult!


    All people''s goal is the same, clear kill demon religion, memorial to the great Peng emperor, blood debt blood compensation!


    Dongli Qingqing, Su Muxin, Ouyang Shuang, qiyexi, ye Zijin, Zixuan, Sima Muhan and other women, as well as Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and Dai Xingyu, have already returned to the battlefield and started a bloody battle!


    There are only two places in the battlefield that seem strangely peaceful!


    One is around Du Shaofu''s only head. Twenty strong men, such as Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Fu Yibai and Jialou jueyu, are still immersed in deep pain!


    "Shaofu! Don''t worry, the next thing, and us


    Du Tingxuan''s lips trembled. He gently put Du Shaofu''s head into the bag of heaven and earth, and then he rose up. The Thunder Dragon spear in his hand vibrated and sent out a shocking dragon song!"The devil is dead, and none of the eight magic emperors can run away! I want all the villains to pay for my father


    Little star''s dress is light, the mark at the center of her eyebrows gives out a strange luster, and the murderous spirit of each layer is splashing from her eyes!


    "I won''t let go of any villains of the demon sect!"


    Du Xiaoyao clenched his fists and red eyes, staring at the towering body of the demon God that fell on the ground!


    There, the eight magic emperors and others are also surrounded by the side, the mind agitated, grief spread!


    Feeling the killing intention of Du Tingxuan, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, the great demon emperor slowly turned his face and looked at them!


    "What a Du Shaofu, what a bastard!"


    Two magic emperor Mu ran mouth, looking at the devil body on the ground, can''t help gnashing teeth!


    "It''s not a pity that Du Shaofu died, but everyone in this field must be buried with the demon lord!"


    Four evil emperor hate to say, a few want madness!


    "The Demon Lord is not here. Can we continue to fight?"


    At this time, the voice of the nine demon emperor sounded, and it seemed that there was some despair!


    It was this sentence that attracted the angry eyes of the great devil emperor, the second devil emperor, the fourth devil emperor, and the five evil emperor. In particular, the gray eyes of the great devil emperor were staring at the nine evil emperor, just like the God of death!


    The terrible fierce shooting made the emperor of nine demons step back suddenly. Then he tripped over and sat down on the ground, terrified!


    "It''s impossible. The Demon Lord is immortal. How could Du Shaofu kill him?"


    Eight evil emperor na na na said, with an incredible look!


    As soon as his words came out, the other magic emperors fell into silence!


    Although they don''t believe that the Demon Lord will really die, just as the creatures in the realm of three continents and nine states do not believe that Du Shaofu will die!


    But now, all this seems to have become an established situation, even if there are many doubts and puzzles in the heart, or anger and unwillingness, finally we have to accept the reality and recognize the status quo!


    "In any case, even if we can''t kill all the people in this world next, we should make them pay the heaviest price! All this, start from the desolate country! Even if we are dead, we should uproot the forces of the wasteland and let them disappear from the world without leaving any trace! "


    The great demon emperor said in a gloomy and hoarse voice, his eyes showing hatred!


    "Yes! After the desolation of the country, we swept away the forces related to Du Shaofu one by one, and let them disappear from the world one by one! Even if our demon sect is defeated in the end, who in the world will remember them, who will remember the wasteland and who will remember Du Shaofu after thousands of years! "


    The two evil emperors hit the void out of a black hole!


    "Jie Jie It should be so, let Du Shaofu die, also can not get the final peace! Clear up the wasteland, let him have rolling time to be forgotten in the long river, let him regret in the hell of the netherworld, and know how unworthy what he has done today


    The four evil emperors grinned grimly. It seems that just thinking about such scenes is endless pleasure!


    However, just after his words were finished, there was a light voice ringing out to refute!


    "I don''t know how the brain of the demon sect grows. It''s really different from ordinary people."


    Always cold mood, few words of the eternal jade, but at this time step forward, gently open your mouth!


    His white robe had already been dyed with blood, and his hair was disorderly hanging behind his back. There was blood dripping down his back, but his elegant demeanor could not be seen at this time!


    However, his eyes are still bright and fierce, with awe inspiring dignity!


    "Do you think that the king of ROC and the devil died together is for the sake of the false name which has been handed down from generation to generation, ridiculous!"


    Thousand ancient jade light ground says, in his mouth one side says, side toward eight big evil emperor to go!


    With each step, the momentum of the body is also growing rapidly, climbing to a very terrible situation!


    "There''s no need to talk to them and kill them again!"


    Du Xiaoyao hums coldly, his body directly shoots, and the body of the red Jiri macaque appears instantly!


    The boundless golden light blooms, makes the void tremble unceasingly!


    "Jie Jie It''s just the right time to wipe out the wasteland from you


    Two evil emperor a sneer, quickly move, toward the eternal jade and Du Xiaoyao and other people to kill and go!


    "Kill!"


    Xiaoxing, Fu Yibai, Du Yunlong, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaolin and others burst into a high drink at the same time, which has accumulated a long time of killing crazy gushing!


    One by one, the bodies snatched from the sky, and in the blink of an eye, they collided with the eight magic emperors of the demon sect!


    The terrible war again opened, the East immortal, the West demon, the South Confucianism, the North Chi, the middle magic, the little star six people each with a demon emperor fierce battle!


    Du Tingxuan, Jialou jueyu, Zhen Qingchun and other 14 half step heavenly sages also joined hands to closely entangle the two magic emperors!Fourteen and a half step heavenly saints, fourteen heavenly saints, and twenty-eight top strong men, launched the most fierce battle!


    That one after another terrible magic power hits, strangles the boundless void!


    A mountain collapse, a piece of land burst, a blood River fried dry!


    "Jie Jie Jie Small half step Tian Sheng, also dare to fight with this seat! Even if you are seven people, you can''t escape from the palm of this seat. You must die! All must die


    At the end, he almost roared!


    That face is twisted, contains endless hatred!


    "Kill!"


    Du Tingxuan, Jialou jueyu and others have no more nonsense. Everyone moves with all their strength!


    A series of terrorist attacks fell, the eight demon emperor tightly surrounded!


    Such a great war is so terrible that heaven and earth are boiling for it!


    And in the other parts of the three continents and nine states, fierce fighting is still going on!


    "Kill!"


    "Kill..."


    Countless creatures roar and roar, and their emotions are high. Even if they are fighting for their lives, they will kill the people of the demon sect to destroy both the body and the spirit!


    "Crazy, crazy!"


    "These people are crazy, all of them are crazy!"


    "I''m so afraid of death, how can I fight?"


    Some people in the demon sect are scared, and fear arises in their hearts!


    "The demon gods are all dead. Do we have a chance to win?"


    "Even if we can win, we still can''t live in the end!"


    "Yes, even if all the creatures in this world are dead, but without the demon lord, how can we resist once the strong men of other worlds come forward?"


    "I''m afraid that the three thousand masters of the world and the most powerful like the Dragon God have been paying close attention to this field."


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    ¡­¡­


    Fear spread rapidly, all the demons in the hearts of people have a sense of retreat!


    They are not afraid to fight with the creatures in this world, but they can not see hope!


    In the absence of demons, even if we kill all the creatures in this world, what can we do?


    In the end, as long as the strong men of other worlds come, it is easy to kill all the people of the demon sect!


    Like the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God, I''m afraid they don''t need to fight at all!


    Even if the eight evil emperors are still in existence, but without the existence of the demon gods, can the cult of evil still be called the demon religion?


    "Run away..."


    After the panic, there is a huge rout!


    The living creatures in this world will be indignant because of Du Shaofu''s death, but they are not the same. Once the demon God dies, all the powerful members of the demon sect are left with full fear!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2661

    "Run away, run away..."


    With the first person to take the lead, there will be countless demon cult people will shrink back!


    They left their opponents one after another, and fled towards the distance!


    As long as you can save your life at this time, no matter where you hide, it''s better than to die in the battlefield!


    The demon cult has no hope, and no one wants to waste their lives unnecessarily!


    Soon, the cult began a huge rout, everyone panic like a dog, regardless of the head to run away!


    However, the creatures in the three continents and nine states have already accumulated a lot of hatred. How can they be allowed to escape easily!


    "Kill, eliminate the evil cult, blood debt and blood payment!"


    "Revenge and kill for the ROC emperor!"


    "With the blood of the demon cult, to commemorate the spirit of emperor Dapeng in heaven!"


    "Blood hate for all the heroes who died in battle, kill..."


    "People of the demon sect will not be forgiven if they are killed!"


    ¡­¡­


    The creatures are roaring, roaring and killing!


    Dense crowd from the sky, the earth whistling past, constantly chasing after the remnant of the demon cult!


    The morale of the other side has already lost. If we don''t kill them all at this time, when will we wait?


    At this time, the battlefield situation of the whole sector changed greatly!


    The original struggle between the two sides turned into a unilateral pursuit!


    The demon cult fled all the way, and the living creatures kept chasing after them, and the killing continued!


    "Asshole! A bunch of bastards


    The eight evil emperors, who are fighting with little star, Fu Yibai and others, feel this kind of situation, and are angry at the same time!


    "Damn things, come back to me!"


    The two demons yelled angrily, and the boundless anger burst out!


    However, no matter how he yelled, he could not recover the large-scale fleeing of the demon cult, and the decline had already appeared!


    Several demon emperors are also very clear, as the pillar of the demon cult, the demon God is dead, not to mention those weaker members of the demon sect, even some of the eight evil emperors have already had a sense of panic!


    "We''ve retreated, too. These people are completely dead. We can''t kill them for a while."


    The nine demon emperor''s hands were full of evil Qi, which forced Du Shaojing and Du Xiaolin''s attacks back. He said in a trembling voice: "it''s better to retreat and recuperate than to fight hard here. It''s also the same to destroy the wasteland when our demon cult is growing again!"


    Nine evil emperor war ground said, eyes keep glancing at the big devil emperor, two evil emperor and so on, as if is looking forward to something in general!


    Needless to say, as long as one of them shows the intention of retreat, the nine demon emperor will surely leave his opponent at the first time, turn around and run!


    "Asshole!"


    Two evil emperor low scold a, if not because of Fu Yibai entangled, estimated that will not help but rush up, to nine evil emperor mercilessly on a big mouth!


    In addition to the two evil emperor, the rest of the devil emperor did not answer, a cold response!


    As a matter of fact, they are also constantly thinking about it!


    At present, little star, Fu Yibai, Du Xiaoyao and others are fighting with them, and they are not absolutely inferior!


    Even because the nine demon emperor''s heart is produced retreat, under the joint efforts of Du Shaojing and Du Xiaolin, he is faintly suppressed by the seven and a half step heavenly saints!


    Under such a situation, even the great devil emperor has raised great doubts. Can they really uproot the forces of the wasteland simply by relying on them?


    There are six heavenly saints such as little star and Fu Yibai, and fourteen half step heavenly saints such as Du Yunlong, Du Xiaohuang and Jialou jueyu. In a short time, they can''t get much advantage at all!


    What''s more, the army of the demon cult is in a state of defeat. Once the war outside ends, many strong men will finally spare their hands, which will pose a great threat to eight of them!


    Thinking of this, the Seven Magic emperors, including the great devil emperor, the second devil emperor, the fourth devil emperor, and the five demon emperor, were indignant because of the cowardice of the nine demon emperors, but they had to quietly raise the same emotion with them!


    Under the ebb and flow, Du Tingxuan and others swore to be Du Shaofu''s blood hatred. Their morale was like a rainbow, and they were full of killing intention. Everyone''s terrible accomplishments were put into full play. They were pressing towards the eight evil emperors with a desperate posture!


    "Eight evil emperors, I will not let go of any of them! I will sacrifice my father with your life


    Small star hard voice mouth, the body of the dragon spread wings to kill!


    The flames spread out one by one, and the soul attacks one after another. They constantly collide with the great devil emperor!


    "Even if you die, none of you will escape today! Kill


    The body of Du Xiaoyao red Jiri macaque moves across the sky with incomparable penetrating power!


    The huge palm runs through the universe, shaking the void, and pressing down towards the eight evil emperor!


    Such a war, terrible incomparable, this piece of heaven and earth are boiling!The violent energy is like a tsunami, crushing everything!


    The surrounding void in pieces to annihilate, the earth a piece of cracks, cracks spread, rubble moving empty!


    Not far from the battle, the devil''s huge and ultimate body was still lying on the ground, and there was no movement!


    "Boss, the evil cult is gone. We''d better withdraw first! After the demon sect''s recuperation and the strength of the eight of us, they will suffer more unacceptable losses if they secretly retaliate against the wasteland! "


    The two evil emperors smashed the void into a black hole, forced Fu Yibai back a little, and at the same time, they preached to the great devil emperor and the four evil emperor.


    "The second one is right. There will be no result if you go on pestering today. It''s better to calculate the account later! We don''t believe that these people will stay together all the time. When they are alone, our eight magic emperors will fight at the same time. Even these heavenly holy places can be killed at one time


    The four evil emperors agree with each other and support the proposal of the two evil emperors!


    The great devil emperor did not say a word, and continued to fight with the little star, but his eyes were also deep. Obviously, he fell into deep thinking and weighed the pros and cons!


    He understood that what the two and four evil emperors said was reasonable. Little star, Fu Yibai and others were here. For a time, neither of them could do anything about the other!


    If we step back for the time being, when these strong men are left alone, under the joint efforts of the eight evil emperors, none of the six heavenly saints related to the wasteland can escape!


    Moreover, the evil cult is in the dark, and it is convenient to act. It is obviously easier for the desolate state and the forces that have made friends with the desolate country to wipe out the past one by one!


    However, the great demon emperor also wants to use the talent of Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang, Du Yunlong, Du Shaojing and other people''s talents to really break through to the realm of heavenly saints, and it will not take too long!


    If you wait for them to break through, you will face more troubles when you act!


    Then again, the devil is dead. If a strong man comes to the upper kingdom of the nine masters and other forces, the situation will change greatly!


    Therefore, in today''s place, retreat is not no retreat, there are advantages and disadvantages!


    For a time, the big devil emperor''s heart is also difficult to make a decision!


    But in any case, the decline of the demon cult has become a foregone conclusion, and no one can recover anything!


    It may be the best choice to retreat for a while!


    "Go


    After thinking about it for a long time, the great demon emperor finally uttered a word from his mouth!


    His scaly claw shot out a group of black light, containing the terrifying and peerless energy, and forced the little star to open!


    Then, the petite body twists and turns in the void, under a flash, it goes thousands of miles away!


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing this, several other demon emperors also moved one after another. Everyone quickly forced back the opponent and ran away!


    Among them, the nine evil emperor had already got rid of the blockade of Du Shaojing and Du Xiaolin when the great demon Emperor just moved, and quickly fled away!


    "Where to escape!"


    Little star and others are drinking, want to launch a rapid pursuit!


    Du Shaofu''s death made everyone feel extremely sad. If we can''t kill at least one or two evil emperors today, they will not stop!


    However, with the strength of the eight evil emperors, if they really want to leave, no one can really stop Xiaoxing, Fu Yibai, Du Yunlong and Jialou jueyu!


    A total of 28 extremely strong people suddenly flashed and quickly shuttled through the world!


    However, just as they were just moving, suddenly, there was a strange wave in the whole space of this world!


    "Hum..."


    This fluctuation is extremely weak, with a trace of life breath, but it is smaller than the breath of an ant!


    That is to say, such a ray of vitality sends out a trace of weak fluctuations, but at this time, it makes the whole Sanlu and Jiuzhou a realm of creatures, at the same time, feel inexplicable horror!


    All people''s bodies suddenly trembled, so deep in the soul felt some kind of great fear!


    "What''s going on? Why is there a terrible feeling?"


    "It''s not just me, you feel it too!"


    "It''s from where it comes from. It''s so weird that I suddenly have a creepy feeling!"


    "I feel the breath of death. It''s just like hell coming down. It''s terrible!"


    "The Qi of yin and evil, the spirit of ferocity, the spirit of fierce evil, the air of bloody What a complex breath. Why is there such a breath? Who is coming? "


    ¡­¡­


    Many strong people have talked about it. Under the breath in the space, all of them can''t help shaking!


    The living creatures in the three continents and nine states have also postponed their pursuit of the evil cult. Is it not that they look in all directions, the sky and the earth in panic, trying to find out the source of this strange fluctuation!However, no matter how many people search, they can''t find the root!


    This strange and treacherous power is full of every inch of space, and clearly falls under the perception of all living creatures, but it seems that there is no source, and it is impossible to find out the root of it!


    "The breath is strong, but it makes me feel comfortable!"


    "If I am bathed in such a breath all the time, my cultivation will be promoted quickly!"


    "No matter where they come from, one thing is certain. They are definitely from my demon sect!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the people of the demon sect also stopped running away, holding their heads slightly and closing their eyes gently, enjoying incomparably!


    They all found that in this strange fluctuation, the whole body felt unspeakable comfortable!


    The Qi of yin and evil, the spirit of ferocity, the spirit of Li Sha, and the smell of blood are just what the people of demon sect need to practice!


    "What happened?"


    Xiao Xing, Fu Yibai, Du Xiaoyao, Jialou jueyu, Zhen Qingchun, and the eight evil emperors also stopped and did not pursue or escape again!


    For this sudden change, everyone felt the unusual movement, it seems that there will be something unexpected will happen!


    In a lot of heaven saint''s realm, and under the perception of half step heaven Saint strong person, that fluctuation is more intense!


    Although it is only a tiny breath, it still makes Du Xiaoyao, Zhen Qingchun and others feel shocked!


    Countless strong people carefully feel, want to grasp the trace of this breath, so as to find the real source!


    "Hum..."


    At the time when all the creatures are looking for it, there is another wave of turbulence, spreading in the void!


    "Shua..."


    This time, the great devil emperor, the little star and other powerful people in the heaven holy land turned their heads and looked at the same place at the same time!


    Where they could see, there was a huge body lying on the earth!


    But even lying there, the body looks like a continuous mountain, and its muscles and muscles rise and fall like mountains!


    "The devil!"


    Little star, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao and others suddenly and violently shrunk their eyes, and their faces became old and dignified!


    At this time, it is not difficult for them to find that the treacherous fluctuation is from the body of the devil!


    A smell of evil spread in the void, so that all people feel the heart trembling!


    Such a strange scene, had to let Fu Yibai, Zhen Qingchun and other dignified!


    "Don''t you..."


    The little star moved quickly and rushed directly to the huge head of the demon God!


    "Go


    After greeting the other seven evil emperors, the great demon emperor disappeared from the original place without any delay!


    Seven evil emperors and Fu Yibai and others, where they dare to hesitate, all quickly swept out, the terrible cultivation broke out, and in a blink of an eye, they disappeared from their original place!


    Everyone wants to see what''s going on there!


    "The devil! It''s a wave from the devil


    "How can this happen? Isn''t the demon God already killed by the ROC emperor?"


    "The original spirit of the demon God has disappeared, and there has been no movement for such a long time. How could this kind of situation suddenly appear?"


    "Hard Is Is it the devil The devil Not dead? "


    Many creatures are also talking aloud, many strong people do not know why!


    At last, a trembling voice sounded, and his lips were trembling!


    But the content of its speech, is to let all nearby living things, all in an instant shiver stand!


    The devil is not dead?


    They all saw clearly that under Du Shaofu''s hard work, the original God of the demon God had been burned to ashes under the original burning of the strong lightning law!


    And the towering body of the devil also fell from the high air and hit the hard earth and mountains heavily!


    If it doesn''t die, it will be a great disaster for all living creatures!


    For the people of the demon sect, the existence of the demon God is general belief. As long as he is alive, the demon cult has absolute strength to fight on!


    But now, the ROC emperor has fallen, no one is the rival of the devil!


    This world, after all, still can''t escape the end of the devil kingdom?


    Many living beings tremble in their hearts, but also keep praying silently, hoping that the devil will not really come back from the dead!


    In the distance, on the head of the demon God, the crack that was previously blasted by Du Shaofu''s thunder still exists!


    At this time, in its brain cavity, there is a smaller than the grain of rice in the quiet light flashing!


    "Hum..."


    It was another wave of evil, but this time, it was much stronger than the previous two!In the demon''s skull, the dark awn about the size of a grain of rice suddenly burst out with bright black blood brilliance, which expanded rapidly. However, in the blink of an eye, it was ten million times larger and turned into a larger light!


    Then, a terrible power rose rapidly between the heaven and the earth, just like an ancient and terrible God of evil coming into the world, carrying the extreme evil spirit of terror, making countless people collapse to the ground, fighting in pairs!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Between heaven and earth, the secret power began to rage!


    In the battlefield everywhere, the boundless bloody breath transpiration, and then condensed together, turned into a bloody competition, from all directions toward the position of the demon God quickly gathered!


    In the devil''s head, the blood black light group kept rotating, like a bottomless black hole, all the blood fog was swallowed up by anyone who came!


    Then, the air of Yin, evil and Li Sha, which was floating in the void, became more and more vigorous!


    "It''s really not dead, kill!"


    The body of the little star appeared from the void and fell beside the cracked head of the demon God!


    The eyes fell on the black light of the blood, and the cold eyebrows were twisted together!


    Where need to think more, after the arrival of the little star, it is a wave of hand directly, a group of terrible flame light group attack and kill out, to the God of evil spirit hard impact and go!


    "Get out of here


    The next moment, in the void, there is a claw full of scales sticking out, bravely grasping on the flame, a huge force burst out, one of the grasp and broken!


    "Chulala..."


    The terrible flame light group explodes, the fireworks splashes everywhere, like is the fire rain general to sprinkle!


    At the same time, the arm of the great demon emperor was also shaken back, and a bright fire was burning on the back of his hand, making a "ho ho ho" sound, and a curl of green smoke rose!


    Rolling evil gas crazy operation, will be on the back of the hands of the flame out!


    "He is worthy of being a demon. He has an immortal body. He has been tortured by the origin of the law, but he still has a trace of the original God, resurrected."


    Following the arrival of the little star and the great devil emperor, Fu Yibai also arrived!


    He didn''t want to, raise his hand is to play a light, condensed into a sword, to the devil''s brain cavity of that group of dark light is straight away!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2662

    "Get out of here!"


    The roar of the two demon emperors rang out, and then there was a violent fist seal smashing, which directly shocked the shining sword, and then "hissed" and burst away!


    "Not dead, kill!"


    Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru and beichi then killed them. They burst out of their mouths and attacked the devil''s skull!


    But then, the four, five, six, seven, eight, and nine appeared in the void one after another. They were brave and fearless, and intercepted their attacks one by one!


    The evil spirit is not dead, the remaining trace of the original spirit revives and resurrects!


    Everyone knows what this means!


    For Xiaoxing, Fu Yibai and others, Du Shaofu fought for his own life, and finally knocked down the demon God and died together!


    If he is revived again at this time, all that Du Shaofu has done will be meaningless!


    The disaster of the evil cult will eventually sweep over again and annihilate the whole territory of Sanlu and Jiuzhou!


    Taking advantage of the demon just recovered, in extreme weakness, with the strength of several Heaven saints, it may not be difficult to defeat some of the energy he has just accumulated!


    Therefore, they did not hesitate to hand, the intention will eventually kill the devil!


    However, the eight evil emperors had already understood their ideas and chased them early to block the attacks!


    For the eight evil emperors, if the devil does not die, then everything will usher in the biggest turning point!


    The decadence of the evil cult will be swept away and turned into a kind of heart tonic, which will be injected into the body of all the people of the demon sect!


    Du Shaofu is dead. Once the demon God revives, the demon sect will eventually become the final winner. Even if the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God arrive again, there is no room for change!


    So in any case, they can''t watch the little star and others threaten the devil!


    "Kill!"


    The little star screamed, and the other dragon''s body was ferocious!


    She was determined to kill the devil at last, so that the great devil emperor seized the opportunity to attack him, making his body a piece of dragon scales crack, blood flowing!


    "The devil is immortal. You are all dead this time."


    The two demons spoke in a loud voice. Their ferocious powers were used to intercept Fu Yibai''s attack completely!


    At the same time, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Jialou jueyu and others are also killed!


    Fourteen half step heavenly saints join hands to fight against the eight devil emperor and the nine devil emperor, but under the hindrance of the two heavenly saints, no one has a chance to fight the demon God!


    At this time, the nine demon emperor, who had the intention of retreating, also swept away the previous decline and tried to stop the actions of seven half step heavenly saints!


    All of a sudden, this area near the demon God broke out a fierce war again!


    Terrible attacks one after another, the broken energy storm swept across all directions, shaking the sky and earth!


    However, all this swept in the devil''s brain cavity of the blood black light group above, did not make it have too much vibration!


    "No, the devil really wants to revive. What should I do?"


    "The ROC emperor has fallen, and no one is the rival of the devil any more."


    "Once the demon resurrects, who can resist it?"


    "There are eight magic emperors in the realm of heavenly saints in the demon sect, and the Purple Dragon Emperor is beyond their grasp."


    "Is the catastrophe really irresistible?"


    "Is this the fate of this world?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the realm of three continents and nine states, many powerful people are constantly chanting, and their hearts are extremely heavy!


    No one thought that the demon God that the ROC emperor tried his best to kill had a sign of recovery at this time!


    All this, all is to show, this world can only be reduced to the devil''s land after all!


    Unless the ROC emperor and the devil can come back to life!


    But everyone knows that this is impossible!


    I''m afraid the miracle like before will never happen again!


    "Jie Jie Jie The Lord is not dead. God bless the demon sect


    "Since the Demon Lord has recovered, what reason do we have to retreat and let the killing continue?"


    "Jie Jie Jie Everyone has to die. This time, there will be no more accidents! "


    "Du Shaofu is dead. I''d like to see who can stop me from dominating the world next!"


    "Kill, Jie Jie, Jie..."


    "Kill..."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people of the demon sect were excited one after another!


    They also did not expect, in a sudden, the demon God has resurrected phenomenon!This, let all demon cult strong all can''t help shouting, this is simply the biggest surprise, nothing can be more exciting than this news!


    Originally, the scene of the defeat was quickly adjusted!


    Many powerful swordsmen of the demon cult kept shouting and drinking, turning around, and fighting against the creatures in the three continents and nine states!


    The world is so mysterious, what happened today is so strange!


    Before the two sides of the chase and the horse, only because of the news that the demon is not dead, now the roles are changed, the prey becomes the hunter, the hunter becomes the prey!


    "Jie Jie Kill


    Countless powerful people of the demon sect are laughing, and the magic sword is in hand. They are fighting fiercely!


    A large number of people once again rushed into the battlefield, no longer afraid to retreat!


    "Demon, we can''t kill you. Can''t we kill you? I don''t believe it. All the people in the demon sect have immortality like the devil


    In the crowd of three land and nine states, someone yelled loudly!


    After the initial despair, all people gradually recovered their senses!


    In any case, the catastrophe is still in progress, and there is absolutely no reason for the demon cult to act recklessly!


    The emperor of the ROC has fallen for the sake of this realm, but they can''t wait to die!


    Even if you can''t kill the demon gods, it''s good to kill more powerful people of the demon sect!


    "For the sake of the world, for the continuation of blood, and for the ultimate destination of this world, the ROC emperor can ignore his life, fight for the devil, and die! What else can''t let go of my humble life? Let''s give it up! "


    "Killing one is enough, killing two makes a lot of money!"


    "What can you do when the demon is resurrected? If you want to occupy this realm, you have to cross over our corpses!"


    "As long as there is one person alive in this world, there will be no real victory for the demon cult!"


    "Kill! Get rid of the evil cult


    "Kill!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless creatures roared, and their swords were scalding again!


    One by one, on the ground, in the sky, and the people of the demon cult fierce fight!


    The fierce battle starts again, every moment, there are people dying!


    Among these people, there are people from the demon sect, and some strong people in the territory of three continents and nine states!


    Countless figures of living creatures, like locusts in the sky, dance and collide between heaven and earth!


    A body, a piece of falling body!


    Such a fierce war has happened several times, and everyone is used to it!


    As long as you have one breath left, you will never die with each other!


    In the distance, Xiaoxing, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu and others continue to fight with the eight evil emperors!


    At this time, the eastern immortals, the Western demons, the southern Confucians, and the northern crazies all no longer care about their own lives. They just want to break through the blockade of the demon emperor and give the demon a blow, so that his revived spirit will finally be annihilated!


    However, they did not get such a chance under the full struggle of the eight evil emperors!


    Everyone is anxious, but there is no way!


    With the battle going on in the distance, the endless life''s blood was stained for a long time, and the gusts of evil spirit gathered more quickly and were absorbed by the dark light in the demon''s brain, making it grow stronger and stronger!


    Until a certain moment, the whole space seemed to solidify suddenly, and the air stopped flowing, making people feel difficult to breathe!


    Including the little star, Fu Yibai and the eight magic emperors, all of them have become extremely slow!


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, there is a fierce wave!


    "Boom..."


    The huge roar generated, a powerful invisible impact, the space is like a calm lake, suddenly dropped a huge stone, there are a circle of fierce waves!


    At the scene of heaven saint, half step heaven saint, a total of 28 strong, in a moment by this strong ripple impact on the body!


    A shadow like autumn leaves in the wind, swept to the sky, flying between the heaven and earth, can not help it!


    With the birth of this invisible ripple, the fierce evil and evil spirit of the heaven and Earth spread wildly, and the bloody storm swept all over the country, making the whole world gloomy!


    "Jie Jie I am immortal, Du Shaofu. How can you kill me? "


    A huge to the extreme sound resounded, making every corner of the three continents and nine states clear and audible!


    "Boom!"


    In the blood harmony all over the sky, there is a towering body slowly standing up, standing between heaven and earth, just like a giant of heaven and earth!


    "I said for a long time that you must be the one who finally died! Even Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan can''t help me. It''s ridiculous that you, a little Du Shaofu, dare to fight for your own life and want to die with me! Jie Jie Jie... "The demon God is loud and loud, and laughs fiercely, which is indescribable!


    "The devil has come back to life!"


    In the distance, little star, Fu Yibai and others stood in the void, staring blankly at such a scene!


    All of them are extremely heavy in their hearts. The devil has risen and stood up!


    Now, even if they can break through the blockade of the eight evil emperors, they may not have the ability to kill them!


    At the thought of the next situation, everyone can''t help feeling blocked!


    "Du Shaofu, you are dead, and I am still alive! No one can stop my rise, no one can suppress the killing of the demon cult! "


    The devil stood between heaven and earth, roaring and yelling in his mouth. All the bloody evil spirits in this world were surging wildly and were absorbed by his body!


    The devil said a word, then raised his huge face and looked at the sky!


    His sight, as if through the boundless red clouds, went to the unknown, saw some people''s figure!


    "Lu Shaoyou, long Xuan, when you had the help of heaven, you could suppress me! But this time, the one you choose is dead! And I still stand here! With this world, I will never fear you again! One day, I will go to you and give back all you have done to me! I will hunt you down so that there is no road to heaven and no door to earth. I will let you die without a burial place. Only in this way can I eliminate the hatred in my heart


    The devil roared and roared at the top of his voice!


    That pair of magic palms, because of emotional excitement, kept waving in the void, stirring the space to collapse in pieces, the scene was appalling!


    A shout, word by word, resounding in all parts of this world!


    All the creatures heard such words, and felt their hearts tremble!


    "The devil has come back to life. He has really risen!"


    "Well If only the ROC emperor could be resurrected, and only he could fight with the devil


    "Resurrect, resurrect. Since it has become an established fact, it is useless for us to fear any more!"


    "Yes, in the end, it''s just a war, but it''s a death!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many strong men in the three continents and nine states are looking at Gao Tian and whispering to themselves!


    Since fate is like this, they also have no choice!


    The demon resurrects, in this catastrophe, no one can be alone!


    Instead of thinking about fear and how to protect your own life, it''s better to kill more people from the evil cult!


    At this moment, all the strong seem to have opened up in general, no longer to entangle in the power of the demon God!


    The ROC emperor has fallen, no one is his opponent again!


    But even if you want to die under the knife of the demon sect, you have to die beautiful enough, at least enough!


    "Jie Jie Jie..."


    Many people of the demon sect feel all this with a smile, but they don''t have too many words!


    With the demon''s leadership, all they have to do is concentrate on killing!


    Other things, own Devil Lord and eight devil emperor adults to worry about!


    Even those heaven saints and half step heaven saints can not escape their lives!


    Today, after twists and turns, they still win in the end!


    "Master, what shall we do?"


    The little star congeals the eye, the mark of eyebrow heart sends out strange light, toward the Fu Yibai of the side asks a way!


    "Well There''s no way! Who could have thought that the boy gave up his life, the origin of the burning law, did not really fight the devil to death! At the end of the day, he was resurrected


    Fu Yibai''s dirty face was full of melancholy and sighed.


    "If at this time, the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God come down, it may not be possible to kill the demons! After all, the boy in Shaofu did his best to kill the devil! At this time, the devil just recovered. Although we people can''t win the battle, if there is a strong one who can surpass the heaven, there is a great hope to kill him! Even if you can''t kill him, at least you can seal it easily


    Dongxian said, Jue Li face also has unspeakable melancholy.


    Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Du Yunlong, Jialou jueyu, Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaojing and others fell into silence!


    In this world, no one can reach a complete law of thunder and lightning by integrating the spirit and thunder of the ancestors of Du family, so as to surpass the realm of heaven and God and fight with the devil!


    It is not realistic to expect the arrival of the most powerful like the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God!


    The six saints here, let alone whether they can defeat the demons or not, is enough for all of them to prepare for the battle!"No matter what, I will never wait to die. I can''t let my boss die in vain."


    Du Xiaoyao stepped forward and looked at the demon God. Her eyes flashed with golden light!


    "Uncle demon is right. Anyway, we still have to fight! If you win or lose, you have to try! "


    Small star light drink, and then the body suddenly pulled out of the air, quickly toward the devil impact away!


    In the forward rush, the body of the strange dragon unfolded, and the scales of the dragon were covered with a cold light, shining with awe inspiring color!


    That pair of wings flapping in the void, fan out surging flames, will burn the void piece by piece collapse down!


    "You can''t escape death anyway. Kill it!"


    Du Xiaoyao then moved, and the voice of "roar" in his throat made the sky "rumble" and tremble!


    The huge body of the red Jiri macaque crouches and strides out. At the same time, the giant palm sweeps and beats fiercely at the demon God!


    "Kill!"


    Fu Yibai, Zhen Qingchun, Du Yunlong, Jialou jueyu and others also stepped out of the sky!


    Although they didn''t hold much expectation for the war, as Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing said, no matter whether the victory or failure, they had to fight for it. We should not let Du Shaofu die without any value!


    "Jie Jie You want to die


    Seeing the actions of little star and Du Xiaoyao, eight evil emperors, including the great devil emperor, the second devil emperor, and the fourth demon emperor, sneered at each other. They were all standing in the air and intercepted them before they approached the demon God!


    "With your strength, you can''t go wild in front of the demon lord!"


    The two demon emperors are also shouting, the devil body quickly flashed out, and Fu Yibai fight into a group, catch and fight!


    Then, a dry heaven Saint state and a half step heaven Saint strong, is entangled in a place, dozens of people broke out a new round of fierce fighting!


    "Everyone in the demon sect obeys orders. All the people in this field are going to die. There are no chickens or dogs left!"


    High in the sky, the magic God''s great voice floated out, resounding through the nine days and ten earth, the sky and the earth are "rumbling" and shaking!


    As the boundless bloody air filled the package, his breath was constantly rising, although it was far from reaching the earliest peak state, it was still more and more frightening!


    "The Demon Lord has an order, there is no mercy for killing!"


    "Kill..."


    Not only the eight evil emperors, but also the strong ones of the demon sect are boiling!


    All the people are open to life in general, fighting to death!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2663

    High pitched shouts of killing one after another, very tragic!


    The strong people of the demon sect are in high spirits, and their mouths are roaring with excitement!


    And for the three land and nine states a realm of life, it is a strong and fierce, desperate to fight!


    The demon god suddenly resurrects, the catastrophe has been irresistible, no one can be alone!


    With the existence of demons, no one can escape from the coverage of the war, can only be dragged into the quagmire of bloody death!


    Therefore, what they need to do next is not to try to save their own lives, but to kill as many people as possible!


    Only in this way, can we let ourselves die not so cowardly. We will not simply become the supplement for the demon sect to strengthen its strength, and we will not even have no value at all!


    "Kill..."


    Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Jialou jueyu, Zhen Qingchun and others are crazy roaring, fighting with the eight evil emperors!


    At this time, everyone''s body has taken on the terrible wound, the flesh body is damaged, the yuan God is injured!


    In particular, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaolin and other fourteen and a half step heavenly saints, faced with the eight devil emperor and the nine devil emperor, even if all of them joined hands, they gradually fell into the wind. They only had the ability to parry, but not the ability to counterattack!


    Although the eight evil emperors also suffered different trauma, but after all, the devil has been resurrected, they no longer have any scruples, is not to fight hard, all want to solve the opponent earlier!


    As long as these 20 top strong men die, the whole world will be settled, and the Demon Lord will not need to fight again. Under the leadership of the eight magic emperors, the demon sect will be able to wipe out the entire territory of three continents and nine states with the momentum of sweeping!


    "Kill! Quick battle, quick decision


    The two demons yelled in their mouths. They did not care about Fu Yibai''s shining sword and stabbed it into his chest. It was also a blow that hit his chest. The chest collapsed and he vomited blood and flew out!


    In this, the two evil emperor continue to pursue up, once again and Fu Yibai fight into a group, catch and fight!


    The rest of the magic emperor are like this, as if they are not afraid of injury, one by one just want to solve the opponent earlier!


    "Some ants are still hopping at this time!"


    In the distance, the devil suddenly opened his mouth and said that the pair of magic pupils like the black sun turned, which was filled with a strong smell of bloody death!


    The endless evil spirit energy on the battlefield is so vast that it is constantly absorbed by the demons, which makes its Qi engine grow rapidly, which is extremely terrible!


    With the continuous recovery and improvement of his strength, although his power was still far from the peak state when he fought with Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Du Tingxuan were still confused!


    The arm which was torn away by Du Shaofu had already grown up again!


    "Du Shaofu is dead. You should go to hell to accompany him as soon as possible."


    The voice of the University of science and technology in the demon God rings out and spreads between heaven and earth!


    His eyes turn and fall on the little star, Fu Yibai, Dongxian, Du Yunlong and others!


    Then, a huge magic palm shook the sky, a terrible magic knife quickly condensed into shape, suffused with bloodthirsty scarlet light!


    As soon as the magic sword appeared, the rolling ferocity in the space became more violent and quickly gathered towards the blade!


    The invisible power is mighty and open, which makes the void seem to tremble and send out a whine!


    "Kill!"


    The evil god drank lightly and the magic sword waved. The void was opened by everything, and broke into silence. There was a wide dark crack, which directly wrapped the six strong men of heaven, such as little star, Fu Yibai and Dongxian, who were fighting with the eight evil emperors!


    The terrible spirit of punishment and killing was rolling, and a piece of blood light appeared in the fierce shooting of knife light, which directly extended to the six people''s side!


    At the same time, a strange force waves out and permeates the void. In an instant, space seems to be frozen in general!


    "No! The space is blocked, I can''t dodge! "


    There was a sudden panic.


    "The devil has attacked us. How many times can we bear his attack?"


    Dongxian tried his best to break away from the invisible bondage, but it was difficult to get rid of it. He could only watch the demon''s knife cut down and sighed!


    "Hiss..."


    In the two people''s talk, the devil''s sharp knife is also quickly cut off, and at the same time attacked the six heaven saints of the strong body!


    The power of terror suddenly burst out, cutting their bodies at the same time!


    "Poof..."


    At the same time, a terrible wound appeared in the chest of Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi and zhongshentong. The flesh was torn apart and the blood rained. It was almost cut off by one stroke!


    Five people were hit and fly, like a broken wing bird, from the void, across the sky, to the ground!Everyone''s body, the vitality is suddenly withered down, almost lost a!


    Under the attack of the fierce evil spirit, both the physical body and the original God have been greatly injured!


    "Master!"


    Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing and other people are not exclaiming!


    The five strong men in the heaven Saint realm were hurt so much under the attack of the devil!


    I''m afraid only the little star, leaning against the huge tortoise shell, could barely resist, but it was also badly hurt!


    If the devil comes a few more times, the situation will be worrying!


    "Grandfather, little demon uncle, you go back, I''ll stop the devil!"


    A little star wings, the turtle shell whistling and moving, quickly enlarged, perched in the void, in the direction of the demon God shake!


    "We can''t go!"


    Du Tingxuan and Du Xiaoyao all laughed bitterly and did not retreat towards the distance!


    If retreat can really save their lives, they will leave without hesitation!


    However, under the attack of demons, no matter where they fled, they could not avoid being killed!


    The five strong men in the realm of heaven saints all lost their lives and lost the power to fight again under the attack of demons. I''m afraid that a dozen and a half step heavenly saints can''t kill them with one knife!


    Then again, the presence of the eight evil emperors will not allow them to leave easily!


    "Hum, can you keep your life by relying on the things left by Longxuan?"


    Looking at the tortoise shell quickly enlarged in front of his eyes, the demon God snorted coldly, and the magic knife was raised again, and it was fiercely chopped down!


    "Boom!"


    The magic knife cuts on the tortoise shell, sends out the earth shaking roar!


    The terrible sound wave swings open, as if the heaven and earth overturned in general, the earth was shaken out one after another terrible cracks, vertical and horizontal spread, such as a huge cobweb cover!


    In the boundary of three continents and nine states, countless living creatures and powerful demons cult are fighting fiercely. All of them are impacted by invisible fluctuation in an instant. They are unstable and almost want to fall down!


    At the same time, the body of the little star''s alien dragon was also violently shaken back, and suddenly spewed out a big mouthful of blood!


    On the body of the dragon, the original strong breath has become extremely weak at this time!


    The huge tortoise shell also crashed into the ground, side inserted in the earth, was missing most of it!


    "Long Xuan''s daughter, killing you first is a lesson to him! One day, I will go to him and Lu Shaoyou in person and claim back all I had in those years! "


    The devil said in a cold voice, and then raised his knife again and chopped at the little star!


    The scarlet Dao mang shoots, with a fierce spirit, as if it can cut through everything, come down bravely!


    Little star lost the protection of the tortoise shell. Facing the devil''s knife, he could no longer fight against it. The animals on his body could not cohere completely, and even the space was frozen. He could only watch the bloody sword magnify rapidly in his eyes, and was about to cut himself!


    "Little star!"


    "Sister star!"


    Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang and others all cried out at the same time. A heart seemed to be suddenly grasped and raised to the throat!


    And the sense of panic in everyone''s heart is more than can be added, and all people are in despair!


    Although all the wounds suffered by Du Shaofu have not been recovered, they are still demons. Even if their strength is only 12 / 10 of the previous ones, they are absolutely terrible!


    Fu Yibai and other five heavenly saints were almost dying under his knife!


    With little star''s injured body, it''s endless struggle!


    I''m afraid, after this knife really falls, there will be a top strong one will fall in the hands of the devil!


    "Little thing, die!"


    The devil roared, and there was a joy in his voice!


    This is long Xuan''s daughter. If you kill her, I don''t know what Longxuan''s heartache will be like?


    And longxuanyue is heartache, he will be more happy in the heart!


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    At the thought of Longxuan''s sad expression, the devil couldn''t help laughing!


    In the hand, the fierce bloody light burst out from the magic knife, which has covered the body of the strange dragon!


    Just need to go further, the body of the little girl below will be blown up in front of him, and the soul will disappear and die!


    However, at this time, a fierce roar came out of the heaven and earth, like a sudden thunder, straight into people''s mind!


    "Roar..."


    The bright golden light suddenly burst out and filled the sky, blooming in this area!


    The space burst open, a huge Plush claw stretched out from the void crack, covered with golden hair, which was no smaller than the magic knife in the hand of the demon God!


    As soon as the claw appeared, it directly grasped the bloody magic knife in the hand of the demon God, and sent out the clanging sound of gold and iron, and a series of sparks flashed!This claw will grasp the magic knife in the hand, and then severely fold!


    "Bang!"


    The magic sword was broken and turned into two pieces. One end was still held by the devil God!


    At the other end, it was seized by the huge claw, and suddenly a shot was thrown, just like the thunder light, which was inserted into the devil''s chest, making it even have no time to react!


    "Pedaling, pedaling, pedaling!"


    The towering body of the demon God was shaken back and forth, and the earth was trodden out one pit after another!


    When the boundless golden light converged, a huge beast appeared, came to the side of the little star, and stood opposite to the demon God!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the little star is also restored to freedom, the surrounding space constraints also dissipated, can not help but quickly retreat away, scared!


    "Who are you?"


    After the demon stabilized his body, his pupils stood up and looked at the huge monster on the opposite side!


    The giant beast''s eyes are as red as cinnabar, with scales and hyenas all over its body. Its claws are like crooked hooks, and its teeth are exposed outside its lips. It''s like a sharp blade. Its cold light is frightening and its nose is bloody!


    In one of the claws, the hair was cut off and the flesh was turned over, obviously because of the wound left by the hard anti magic knife!


    But the other side can easily resolve their own all-out blow, in the time of no time, save the little star!


    What''s more, the magic knife in his hand was also broken, and he shot into his chest bravely, shaking himself back!


    So serious to the devil!


    In fact, I''m afraid we should be on top of ourselves at this time!


    "It''s you!"


    At this time, little star, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and others are glad and surprised at this sudden change!


    "General, why are you here?"


    Du Xiaoyao stepped forward and asked in surprise!


    The body of this strange animal is very familiar to many people in the wasteland. It is the body of a general''s golden hair!


    "How can generals and ministers be so strong that they can drive back demons!"


    Du Shaojing, ye Piaoling and others looked at each other, and they all saw doubts from each other''s eyes!


    Like Du Shaofu, they only knew the generals and ministers, but did not know their specific origins!


    His strength, also no one really see through!


    But I didn''t expect that he was so strong that he could compete with the devil!


    And it was because of his sudden appearance that he rescued the little star from the devil''s knife and was free from death!


    "I owe Du Shaofu a favor. It''s time to pay it back! You get out of the way, and the devil will give it to me. "


    The giant head of the general turned and looked at Du Tingxuan. His eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the invisible barrier. In the bag of heaven and earth, there was a bloody head lying there quietly!


    In the general minister''s animal eye, also can''t help is to show a few faint sentimental!


    "Are you sure, general?"


    Du Xiaoyao stared at the demon God and then asked.


    He knew that the magic God''s powerful place, has the immortal body, almost is kills the immortal existence!


    Even though the generals and ministers showed a strong side, he was still a little worried!


    After all, no matter what, there are still a lot of friendship between the generals and Du Shaofu and the desolate country!


    Over the years, he has also helped Du Shaofu a lot!


    "Back away, the devil must die today!"


    A sudden wave of the generals'' paws suddenly set off a gust of wind, which wrapped and held Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, Jialou jueyu, etc!


    At this moment, the hearts of all people are astonished at the same time!


    With a wave of the generals'' paws, they even had no room for resistance, so they were directly sent to a far away place!


    This kind of feeling, compared with when facing the devil, is not bad at all!


    "What a terrible strength! He should be sure. Let''s watch from here. "


    Du Tingxuan settled down in the distance, gently and gently, and his eyes were firmly fixed on the body of the general and his ministers!


    Soon after the fall of the crowd, the five powerful heavenly saints, namely, Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi and zhongshentong, were sent out by the generals and came to Du Xiaoyao and others!


    "When did the strength of generals and ministers become so terrible?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes twinkled and he was puzzled, but he didn''t say much. He just looked at the generals and demons in the distance!


    "The golden feather shaped by zombies has reached such a level! Who are you who dare to do something bad to me? "


    The demon God Hong Sheng opened his mouth and looked at the huge beast on the opposite side and asked in a coagulative voice.


    "The one who killed you!"


    The generals and ministers responded in a cold voice, and their hair was shaking. The terrible bloody air swept through and filled the space. It was more terrible than the power carried by the demon God!


    "Kill me? Even Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan can''t do it. It''s up to you? "The devil sneered. He had never seen this man and did not know its origin. But the strength he showed made the demon feel absolutely afraid!


    In addition, he felt a trace of familiar breath in the other person, which seemed to have some mysterious connection with himself, but it was a little uncertain, which made him feel some doubts and inexplicable panic!


    However, there is no fear in the devil''s heart. After all, he is immortal. Even if the opponent''s strength is strong, he will end up like Du Shaofu. In the end, the person who died will not be himself!


    "It''s true that others can''t kill you, but I can!"


    The generals and ministers said a word, also no longer too many words, a pair of sharp claws turned up, directly is to the demon God rushed to kill in the past!


    The two arms were waving in the void, and the paw marks were tearing, drawing out ten terrible gaps in the space!


    Sharp and fierce gas attack and kill out, in the blink of an eye is to kill the devil in front of the body!


    "Beyond the realm of heaven? Du Shaofu died in front of me. I don''t mind killing one more! "


    The demon God hums coldly. In a pair of magic palms, a group of dark and dark magic Qi is gathered and condensed into the essence!


    Then, his hands suddenly clapped out, two groups of magic Qi quickly turned into two huge black magic fingerprints, covering the sky, attacking the two claws of the generals and ministers respectively!


    "Even at your peak, I''m not afraid of you! What''s more, you have died once in Du Shaofu''s hands, and you are far from recovered, and you will not be my opponent! "


    The generals spoke in a sharp voice. They attacked each other with both hands and claws. They were so sharp that they caught the devil''s fingerprints!


    "Hiss..."


    The two fingerprints were instantly torn open. Under the fierce stir of the generals'' paws, they immediately exploded, forming two terrible and incomparable energy storms, sweeping away in the heaven and earth!


    "Kill!"


    The devil drank, and his arm suddenly waved up, just like a pillar of heaven. It came out of the sky with a roaring sound!


    The front of the arm, five fingers clenched into a fist, fiercely smashed at the generals!


    "Roar..."


    The general roared in his mouth, his hair was full of gold, and he jumped into the air!


    At the same time, that pair of sharp claws hit out again, not dodging, directly with the devil''s fist together!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2664

    "Boom" after a huge bang, the body of the devil was shocked back!


    The massive body is constantly retreating, like a huge mountain moving, sending out terrible tremor!


    But the general''s body of golden hair was just two steps back and stopped!


    Between his palms and claws, there are wisps of blood black magic around, constantly eroding his strength!


    But after seeing the golden light burst out, all the evil Qi was crushed out in an instant and dissipated in the invisible!


    "What a strong body


    The devil''s eyes were frozen, the back of his hand was a blur of flesh and blood, and his fingers were trembling. Obviously, under a fight, he suffered a lot of shock!


    "Kill!"


    There was a sharp roar from the general''s mouth, just like the voice of the sky. It pierced through the human spirit and made people tremble!


    The whole body golden hair is dancing in the strong wind, the eye is suffused with strange fierce light, that ugly face, the lips and teeth halberd Zhang, ferocious incomparably!


    The body of jinmaozhen smashed the void with a pair of feet, twisted the body, and rushed to the demon God again!


    "I''d like to see who you are!"


    The demon God snorted coldly, his strength has not been fully recovered, although he has been in the underdog in the fight with generals, but he is not afraid of fear!


    The voice of the words fell. He waved his fists again, facing the generals and ministers, and suddenly collided with each other!


    The two masters of terror immediately launched the most terrible battle. Each time they fell, the space overturned, the mountains and rivers cracked, and the heaven and earth trembled for it!


    The fierce wind sweeps across the country and destroys all obstacles!


    All the living creatures in this world have fled far away, and no one dares to get close to the battlefield for fear of being affected by the aftershocks!


    Even the eight magic emperors are no exception, they have already fled to the distance!


    Under that terrible power, they are not willing to easily attack the front!


    "What is the origin of generals and ministers and how can they have such terrible strength?"


    In the distance, Du Xiaoyao and Du Tingxuan looked at each other''s eyes, and saw the shock from each other''s eyes!


    They can''t understand the strength of the demon God. All of their heaven saints and half step heavenly saints add up to 20 extremely strong ones, but they can''t take a move in their hands!


    But at this time, the generals and ministers are in the absolute upper hand!


    This, let Du Xiaoyao heart rise infinite doubt!


    From the earliest understanding of generals and ministers, until now, he has rarely appeared in front of the world, it seems that he is also looking for his own origin!


    No one could have imagined that at the final moment of this catastrophe, when the demon cult was about to kill all the top strong men, he suddenly appeared in the battlefield and saved all the people!


    "Does he already know his origin?"


    Du Xiaoyao can''t help but guess that this is the only explanation!


    If this is the case, his background will not be too simple!


    "Roar..."


    In the distance, the general''s mouth sent out a series of terrible shouts, shaking the void!


    The body of the vigorous golden feather cudgel shakes, and a stream of red smoke emerges. It burns in the space, arousing a terrible and ferocious momentum!


    After forcing the devil back again, the generals and ministers chased him again. The claws like an iron hook were hard to grasp, which directly pierced into the skin of the devil''s chest!


    The force of terror burst out, and the arm covered with golden hair suddenly pulled!


    "Hiss!"


    A huge piece of flesh and blood on the demon God was torn down in an instant, and the blood of the devil rolled and flowed like a stream!


    "Oh..."


    The devil roared in his mouth and was hurt badly!


    On his huge face, a strong anger suddenly appeared, and the evil pupil looked at the golden body of the generals and ministers, which also showed a strong sense of killing!


    "No matter who you are, I have to pay the price of my life for what I do today!"


    The devil howled and did not care about the wound on his chest. His two stout thighs opened and his soles trampled on the earth, making a huge roar!


    In the burst of uncontrollable anger, his hands quickly moved, once again condensed a bloody magic knife, tightly hold it!


    On this bloody magic sword, it releases incomparable fierce breath!


    The demon God raised his hands and suddenly chopped him down, just like making a new world!


    The space instantaneous appeared the crack of the road terror, has spread to the body of the generals and ministers!


    "Hum! If it is before, you are in the heyday, I may really have nothing to do with you! But now, you have been killed by Du Shaofu once. How can you fight me? "


    The general hummed and said a word, but there was no more nonsense. His body was snatched from the air and rushed forward bravely. He plunged into the space crack!Actually, he didn''t want to dodge. Instead, he met the magic knife!


    That pair of sharp curved claws crisscross cross attack, fiercely grasps on that magic knife!


    Only heard the "bang" sound, the magic knife was broken again, only half of it was still held by the demon God!


    But the general''s body, but forward the momentum of the attack does not reduce, continue to kill to the demon God''s near!


    "Die for me!"


    The demon God drank fiercely, and half of the long knife in his hand burst into blood light, and slashed at the body of the general and Minister!


    "Kill!"


    The generals and ministers shrieked, and before the devil''s knife was really cut down, he had already held his two hands and claws in his wrist!


    The body of jinmaozhen was vigorous and vigorous, and steadily opened in the void. Then, the towering strength of his arms was sent out, and his back and body were twisted. That is to say, he waved the towering body of the demon God, crossed his shoulder and smashed it on the ground!


    "Boom" after a sound, the dust all over the sky sputtered up!


    On the ground, there is a huge hole, which is more profound than the one that the devil fell from the sky before!


    The generals and ministers did not stop, their bodies suddenly flashed out, and instantly appeared on the vast chest of the demon God!


    It is two claws to swing again, according to the wound position of demon God is to tear down!


    "Hiss..."


    The thick and strong body was pulled out of a huge hole, revealing the five internal organs beating in the devil''s abdominal cavity!


    Endless blood black magic gas gushed out, but also strong corrosive power!


    However, when such a corrosive force fell on the general, it was blocked by his hair, so it was difficult to really invade his body!


    Such a scene, also naturally fell in the eyes of all people, countless strong are shocked!


    "The devil has been abused


    "It''s terrible. What''s the origin of this person? How can it be so terrible?"


    "I hope he can kill the devil. Such a strong man should have hope to do it!"


    "Not necessarily. The devil has the immortal body. Even the emperor Dapeng can''t really kill him!"


    "The demon God has been killed by the ROC emperor once. I''m afraid that his strength at this time is not as high as that before. There should be hope!"


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of strong people talk about it, is it not that they feel extremely shocked!


    There is such a terrible existence that some people can trample him severely!


    But they also know that at this time, the strength of the devil is no longer as strong as before!


    At the same time, the eight evil emperors could not help but tremble!


    "How can anyone be so terrible? Besides Du Shaofu, there are still people who can be the opponents of the demon lord!"


    "This man has a good friendship with Du Shaofu, but he doesn''t know that he only appeared at this time. If he arrived earlier, under the joint efforts of him and Du Shaofu, the Demon Lord would be really worried!"


    "The current situation is not optimistic. The demon lord consumes too much and is not his opponent at all. If it goes on like this, no one knows what will happen!"


    "What shall we do? Shall we help the Demon Lord one or two?"


    "With our strength, if we go up rashly, I''m afraid it won''t play a very important role except death!"


    "No! We can''t just watch! You must not be in trouble


    ¡­¡­


    After some communication, the eight magic emperors made a decision immediately!


    For the demon minister, it is too important for the devil to exist in his hands!


    He finally recovered a life from Du Shaofu''s death together. At this time, no accident can happen again!


    "Kill!"


    The great demon emperor murmured in a low voice, and immediately stopped hesitating. He took the lead and killed the generals!


    Seeing this, the other seven evil emperors did not delay, and followed them one after another!


    And just as they were just moving, a fierce wave came out of the void!


    Then, there was a gloomy and incomparable laugh, falling into the ears of the eight evil emperors!


    "Jie Jie Eight evil emperors? It''s not your turn to be arrogant here


    As soon as this sound appears, it is to see the boundless blood light erupting from the space!


    Then, two slender figures stepped out and quickly stopped in front of the eight evil emperors!


    "It''s you!"


    Seeing the appearance of these two people, the eight magic emperors were shocked at the moment!


    These two people, they all know each other. They had a lot of contact in their early years. Who else can there be except Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan?!


    In fact, not only the eight magic emperors were shocked, but also among the many living creatures in the distance, there were many people who were stunned at first, and then suddenly burst into a pot!"How could it be them? How could that be possible?"


    "At that time, Chihuang, who was a member of the Dalan cult, and Shen Yan, who was from Xuanfu gate, how did they get together?"


    "It seems that they still have a deep relationship with the general and the minister!"


    "What''s going on? Didn''t Dongli Chihuang be killed by Dapeng emperor?"


    "How can that be? What is their identity?"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless strong people are talking about it!


    As many people know, Dongli Chihuang was killed by Du Shaofu many years ago!


    However, he never imagined that he would come back to life again and appear in the battlefield of the evil cult at such a time!


    Shen Yan also lost his trace in his early years. No one in Xuanfu gate knew his whereabouts!


    "With your little fish and shrimps, you are not worthy to fight with the generals! Blood kills eight wastelands


    East from the red phoenix break out of the sky, coldly looking at the eight magic emperor said.


    At the same time, his hands were stretched forward and lifted, palms upward, and the blood killing Qi rolled out!


    On the earth, the boundless corpse mountain and the blood river suddenly vibrated at this moment. The endless dead gas transpiration, quickly converges, and condenses towards the person who wears the hat!


    Then, in front of him, a bright black light formed!


    Among them, there are innumerable sharp Ghost Head manifesting, the hoarse cry of Yin Ling rings out, want to bite everything!


    The fierce ghost heads of this one, ferocious and roaring, respectively rushed to the eight evil emperors!


    "This means..."


    At the same time, the eight magic emperors'' eyes trembled at the same time, and they were shocked again by the means of leaving Chihuang in the East!


    Because it is not difficult for them to see that such means are evil and strange, fierce and bloody. They are very similar to the evil cult, but they seem to be more advanced than the demon religion!


    "It seems that you don''t know how to write the dead characters to the generals and ministers!"


    On one side, after Chi Li Chi Huang starts to do it, Shen Yan also moves!


    Countless fierce Qi machines circled him at full speed, and the runes as small as gnats were arranged and combined to submerge his body!


    Countless talismans and secret patterns rotate in accordance with the strange track, forming a body of evil spirits and ghosts. It is ten thousand feet tall!


    "I''d like to see what kind of ability you two people have, who dare to be arrogant in front of me


    After the initial shock, the great devil emperor quickly calmed down and said to the two people of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    At the same time, the other eight evil emperors also had the action, one by one, jumped out, joined hands to attack and kill them!


    "Roar!"


    Shen Yan''s ferocious ghost looks ferocious. A roar comes from his bloody mouth, and the roar is shocking.


    Between the mouth, rolling strong stench erupted, with a corrosive atmosphere of terror.


    In heaven and earth, in the distance in the fire of war, the remaining vitality of the grass and trees has been extracted and turned into powder!


    Not only that, even some weak living creatures, as well as the people of the demon sect, all felt that the vitality in their bodies was constantly passing away, turning into a torrent and pouring into Shen Yan''s body!


    Shen Yan roars and roars, step out, and the world trembles!


    A Tomahawk like a mountain was held in his hand, waving blood color, and howling with a terrifying acrimonious breath, he was chopping at several demon emperors!


    "What are you? Dare to challenge me


    Shen Yan said in a sharp voice. The bloody axe in his hand was directly swept on the scaly claws of the great demon emperor!


    "Poof" after a sound, a few broken fingers fell from the void, a stream of magic blood splashed out!


    In this process, the power of the Tomahawk did not diminish. Both of them crossed the bloody sickles in the hands of the four evil emperors. After the two bloody lights hit each other, the bloody sickle directly broke away and turned into a surging evil spirit, but it was still absorbed by the Tomahawk!


    "So strong!"


    At the same time, the great and the four evil emperors retreated at the same time!


    But it''s not just these things that frighten people. The ghost heads gathered by the red phoenix of Dongli are crazy biting on the two, five and six evil emperors!


    The sharp sharp teeth bited around the body of several people, absorbing the blood from them!


    "Ah..."


    The two, the five, and the six demons screamed, and everyone kept bombarding the ghost''s head!


    However, there are so many ghost heads that they can''t be killed in a short time!


    "These two people are too strong. I''m afraid they have reached the peak of heaven Saint realm! If you can''t defeat me, go back


    The big devil emperor drank heavily, carrying a bloody black paw, and suddenly retreated to the distance!


    After a lot of struggle, the two, five and six evil emperors finally got rid of the entanglement of countless ghost heads. Finally, they got rid of their bodies and got together with the rest of the demons and fought with each other!"What is the situation?"


    Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan and others were shocked to see such a scene!


    For those who are very close to Du Shaofu, they have heard Du Shaofu talk about Chihuang and Shen Yu in Dongli, and know that they were rescued by the generals from their swords!


    But who could have thought that when these two people appeared again, they were so strong!


    Even under the joint efforts of eight evil emperors, they were attacked and killed in such a mess!


    I''m afraid their strength at this time is no longer under Du Shaofu, who had no imperial spirit and integrated the complete law of thunder and lightning!


    "I said for a long time that you will die today!"


    In the distance, the voice of the generals sounded, and the fight between him and the devil was still going on!


    This time, it is only one-sided!


    The demon God''s body, which had reached its limit, was torn by the generals'' sharp claws, revealing a forest of bone stubbles. All the five viscera in the chest were exposed, and the chest and back were bright!


    "Ah..."


    The devil screamed in his mouth and tried to roll on the ground to get rid of the entanglement of generals and ministers!


    However, the powerful iron claw fell again and again, making his body almost withered!


    "I am immortal. You will never kill me!"


    The devil roared wildly, and his body burst out a burst of fierce evil spirit!


    However, such a magic attack on the generals and ministers can only make them suffer minimal damage, which can be regarded as insignificant!


    "I said before, no one in this world can really kill you, but I can!"


    The general responded coldly, one foot on the ground, the other on the devil''s chest. His hands held the devil''s head and pulled it hard!


    "Hiss..."


    The devil''s head was so torn down and carried in his hands!


    "I am immortal! No one can kill me


    The devil still yells, extremely crazy!


    However, this time, the generals and ministers did not respond to him again, only the body of the golden hair suddenly shocked, and then the bloody mouth on the ugly face suddenly opened!


    "Roar..."


    In the general''s mouth, suddenly burst out a strong suction, swallowing the sky and killing the earth in general. All the surrounding rocks and broken wood rolled into his mouth, and the endless space burst into pieces and was swallowed and sucked in!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2665

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The general''s eyes were red, his mouth was wide open, and his sharp teeth poked in the air, which was extremely ferocious!


    The terrible suction burst out, forming a hurricane vortex, everything rolling between heaven and earth, whistling wind, constantly being sucked into his mouth!


    The void twisted and cracked in pieces, as if the whole heaven and earth were to be devoured by him. It was terrible!


    In the battlefield, all the spirits of life had already retreated to a far away place and stopped to watch. But under the strong suction, many people couldn''t stand their bodies and were constantly being pulled!


    "Ah No.... "


    In the hands of generals and ministers, the devil''s head face was twisted and ferocious, and he howled miserably. What terrible thing did you feel!


    Thick magic light wrapped in his head, trying to resist!


    But as time went by, the magic Qi changed its shape under the attraction of the general and minister''s mouth, and was finally torn open!


    A group of blood black light from the devil''s head was pulled out, burst out of great strength, want to escape!


    However, with the sharp wind in the throat, the blood black light was also involved step by step, and then pulled to the mouth of the generals and ministers!


    "No No.... "


    The blood black light group is the original God of the demon God, and the voice of the demon God screams!


    At this time, he finally felt a strong fear!


    "I know I know It''s you! It''s you! How could it be you! "


    The devil kept yelling, as if he recognized the real identity of the generals and ministers. He was in a panic!


    However, the generals and ministers did not pay attention to his emotions, and then burst out a more violent suction!


    "No! Ah... "


    With the last scream of the demon god suddenly stopped, his original God was also directly swallowed into the mouth of his ministers!


    "Wuwu..."


    After swallowing the original God of the demon God into the mouth, the lips of the generals and ministers closed, and the huge force of swallowing and sucking dissipated. The sound of the storm between heaven and earth stopped slowly, and only a few bursts of wind still whimpered powerlessly!


    "This..."


    Countless creatures see such a scene, all feel strange, do not know what happened!


    "The devil He was swallowed up? "


    "Is that how the devil died?"


    "Who are these generals and ministers? Why are they so terrible?"


    "How could you die so easily?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people gaped at the generals and ministers. At this time, the body of the golden feather was standing in the void, and his whole body burst out with incomparable bloody gas!


    Bursts of dark black flame in its body surface burned again and again, but under the suppression of the red smoke outside the general, it was quickly crushed out!


    And in this process, the atmosphere of generals and ministers is more and more powerful!


    However, when reaching a certain peak, it seems that there is some invisible force oppressed on him, tightly bound, so that the gas engine that will gush out is also covered down!


    "Lord devil!"


    In the distance, the eight evil emperors looked at the generals and ministers in horror, almost by the thunder!


    They can clearly feel that the spirit of the devil is constantly weakening, refining by the body of the golden hair!


    As time goes by slowly, the final is silence, no more waves spread out!


    "How could this be so How could... "


    "The devil really Dead... "


    "Immortal body, even strong men like Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan can''t really kill the demon lord, but how can this man do it?"


    "The demon sect is really over!"


    ¡­¡­


    The eight evil emperors opened their mouths in succession, and everyone was shocked!


    For them, the Demon Lord is a real immortal body, and the origin of Du Shaofu''s burning law failed to kill him!


    Even if he is a strong man like the Lord of three thousand thousand worlds and long Xuan, he can only suppress and seal the demon God forever, and it is absolutely difficult to really kill him!


    However, the general did it!


    It''s unbelievable!


    Although they still do not want to admit this fact, but the God of the devil is really swallowed by his ministers, constantly refining, and finally become his own strength!


    "Jie Jie Your demon lord is dead. Next, it''s your turn


    East from the red Huang looking at the eight magic emperor, Yin voice smile.


    "The eight magic emperors in heaven''s holy land must have great power, which can help us a lot! If I devour you, I will definitely be able to further my cultivation! "


    Shen Yan also looked at the eight evil emperors with senhan''s eyes.At the same time, their bodies quickly swept out and suddenly attacked and killed the eight evil emperors!


    "No! Let''s get back


    The great devil emperor said in a panic, his petite body folded and ran away towards the distance!


    The other seven evil emperors dare not delay. They have seen the strength of Chihuang and Shen Yan in the East. They are not able to defeat them by eight of them!


    Now, the original gods of the demon gods have been devoured by the generals and become his tonic. The evil cult can no longer raise any big waves!


    At this time, if you don''t take the opportunity to escape, I''m afraid none of them will be able to leave at last!


    "Jie Jie Jie Can you escape? "


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan see this, which can easily let them go, directly pursue and go!


    A series of terrorist attacks hit, so that the eight magic emperor is in a mess!


    However, the strength of the eight magic emperors is also in the realm of heavenly saints, which is not much weaker than that from Chihuang and Shen Yan in the East. If they really want to escape, it is difficult to kill them all with their accomplishments!


    After some hunting, only the eight devil emperor and the nine devil emperor were intercepted respectively!


    The rest of the six evil emperors are running away with all their strength!


    "A few reptiles, solve it as soon as possible!"


    At this time, the generals and officials turned around, and the feet of the golden feather stick smashed the void and rushed out. But in the blink of an eye, they appeared in front of the six magic emperors!


    That pair of sharp claws, will tear out the void one after another dark traces, finally fell on the big devil emperor, the second devil emperor, the fourth devil emperor and so on!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The bodies of the six evil emperors were cut and torn like broken sacks!


    The six yuan gods rushed out of the body, and once again spread out at a high speed and rushed to the distance!


    "Your gods are not weak. Stay here!"


    Then he opened his mouth again and took a breath. In the roar of the strong wind, the original gods of the six magic emperors did not even have the strength to resist, so they were immediately swallowed by the generals!


    Waves of waves from its body, the gods of those people were quickly eroded, turned into the purest power, refined and absorbed by the generals!


    At the same time, on the other side, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan have already killed all the eight and nine evil emperors!


    The yuan God of the two magic emperors was pinched in their hands, and the powerful force gushed, slowly refining!


    A cry of crying out for heaven and earth blows open, unspeakable desolation, penetrating the spirit of man!


    Only in a short time later, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan''s respective hands of the magic emperor yuan God are also dim, the breath gradually annihilated!


    That terrible energy, they are all absorbed, into their own body inside!


    Such a scene, also let the whole territory of three land and nine states were stunned, everyone can have the strength to see this scene, all eyes widened, face full of incredible look!


    "The devil Dead


    "Eight evil emperors were killed instantly. How could they be so strong?"


    "The God of the immortal body was devoured by the generals!"


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    ¡­¡­


    Numerous people open mouth, straight Leng Leng ground says.


    However, the generals and ministers did not pay attention to these people''s comments. After swallowing the original gods of the six magic emperors, their body was shining and turned into a young man about 30 years old. He was incomparably handsome!


    A light purple skirt elegant, outline its slender body, handsome extraordinary!


    "Generals and ministers!"


    In the distance, Du Xiaoyao looked at the young man on this side and said gently.


    "I have to thank Du Shaofu. If he hadn''t consumed the devil to the extreme, even I couldn''t really kill him with his strength. At most, I would have fought a situation in which both sides were hurt!"


    The general took a look at Du Xiaoyao, then turned his eyes to Du Tingxuan, and then took a deep look at the bag of heaven and earth on his body!


    On that young and handsome face, it was a bit gloomy, but it quickly disappeared!


    "The devil is dead, the catastrophe is gone! I owe you a debt of gratitude, and I have paid it back! "


    The sight of the generals and ministers, if they can penetrate the invisible barrier, see the only head of Du Shaofu in the bag of heaven and earth, gently and gently.


    Then, with a gentle wave of his robe sleeve, he directly carries Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, and his body disappears instantly from the original place!


    "Will..."


    Du Xiaoyao was just about to say something, but as soon as the words came out, he choked in his throat.


    At this time, the figures of the three generals and ministers have already appeared on the cloud!


    The void in the high sky suddenly sounded a fierce thunder, suddenly burst open, showing a huge space crack, just like the giant mouth of a demon!


    Three of them disappeared!


    That huge space crack, also quickly closed away, restored the original appearance!Du Xiaoyao didn''t say anything after all. Although he had a lot of doubts in his heart, his generals and ministers went too simply, without nostalgia!


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, there was a huge roar between heaven and earth!


    All the living creatures looked up and saw that the boundless red cloud which had occupied the sky suddenly began to break up in a large scale!


    "The cloud of evil cult is beginning to dissipate!"


    Looking at such a scene, many strong people can not help but be surprised to say.


    In many days ago, the sky and earth showed half of the red magic cloud and half of the bright thunder sea vision!


    At that time, the catastrophe really opened the curtain, the whole world of life, fell into a fierce fight with the demon cult!


    With the emergence of Du Shaofu and the devil, the catastrophe was pushed to the most powerful state!


    The boundless red cloud has been shrouded in the sky all the time, like the shadow of death!


    And at this time, in the sight of all people, the red clouds quickly spread and retreated, large pieces of land dissipated and opened!


    What followed was a clear blue sky, one after another scattered over the nine days, magnificent and incomparable!


    "Is this the end of the catastrophe?"


    "The devil is dead, and the devil emperor is also dead. Catastrophe It''s over


    "Really? This is the end of the evil cult catastrophe and endless killing? "


    ¡­¡­


    Many strong people speak, trance, there is a sense of seclusion, as if all this is just an illusion, suddenly like a dream!


    Since the first demon emperor got out of trouble, and since the demon God broke the seal, all of us have known that the most terrible catastrophe will come soon. No one can guarantee that he can finally survive!


    But at this moment, the survival of the strong are not in the heart of relief!


    "It''s over! It''s over at last


    "The catastrophe is over, the demon is dead, and the catastrophe is really over!"


    "Ha ha ha ha The catastrophe is over


    ¡­¡­


    After the initial disbelief, the sound of cheering rang out among the living beings, and everyone was excited and happy!


    Some people, even can''t help crying, tears flowing!


    At the same time, there are also many people who sigh for a long time!


    "A lot of people are dead and can''t live any more!"


    "So many strong people died under the magic knife, even the ROC emperor also fell!"


    "If it had not been for the ROC emperor, the evil cult of terror would have swept the whole world away!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people look gloomy and heartbroken!


    The relatives and friends of those who have fallen are deeply hurt!


    "All this needs to be destroyed by the evil cult! In this world, there will never be a demon cult person to survive! "


    All of a sudden, someone opened his mouth in a sharp voice, his eyes were red, and he looked at the victims of the demon sect who were also in shock, and burst out a strong sense of killing!


    "The people of the demon sect will be killed without mercy!"


    "All must die, not one of them can be let go!"


    "Blood debt can only be paid by blood. Since then, demon sect will disappear from this world."


    "Kill! Eliminate the evil cult and pay for it with blood


    "Revenge for countless dead souls!"


    "Kill With the blood of the demon cult, we offer a memorial to the spirit of the great ROC emperor in heaven


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, the entire three land nine states in a territory, again broke out a fierce fight!


    The infinite hatred in the heart of living beings must be vented by the blood of the demon sect!


    And for the demon religion, the devil God and many demon emperors have died, no longer have the strength to turn over the waves!


    In the face of the expedition of many living creatures, only the part of running away!


    "Kill..."


    Countless people hold up their swords and pursue the remnant members of the demon cult!


    The sound of killing, the sound of blade cutting through the body, and the sound of explosion!


    This one-sided massacre must last for a long time!


    High in the sky, all the red clouds have already retreated, revealing the open sky!


    In that sky, a touch of sunset light, spread on the sky above the clouds, suffused with blood red color, with the boundless corpse mountain and Blood Sea on this earth, set off a brilliant!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2666

    Dilapidated walls, collapsed palaces, withered ancient trees!


    Today''s wasteland, like the rest of the world, is filled with decadence after being baptized by the demonic war!


    Among the ruins, there is only a general outline of the whole stone city, and the buildings in it are already beyond recognition!


    I''m afraid only the palace of the wasteland can be preserved a little more completely!


    But such integrity is only relative!


    At this time, most of the magnificent and solemn palaces collapsed, and only a few scattered places were still preserved!


    Among them, there is the ancestral house of the Du family.


    The sky, the sun''s remaining light has dissipated, only the dim light, the whole world is hazy!


    "Creak!"


    The sound of pushing the door sounded, the door of Du''s ancestral house was pushed open gently!


    Du Tingxuan, Han Aotong, Du Shaojing, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, Du Xiaoman, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and others all flock in and stand in the hall!


    Behind them, Dongli Qingqing, Ouyang Shuang, Su Muxin, qiyexi, ye Zijin, Zixuan, Sima Muhan, Du Xiaoqing, yiwuming, Murong youruo and others are all there!


    "Third uncle, is there really a miracle in this way?"


    Du Xiaoman''s pretty face was filled with sadness. A pair of dim and beautiful eyes looked at Du Tingxuan and couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know, but I want to try it!"


    Du Tingxuan did not go to see Du Xiaoman, but said softly.


    After that, he turned his wrist and took out a thing from the heaven and earth bag and held it in his hand. It was the only head left of Du Shaofu.


    "Dad Wuwu... "


    "Brother..."


    "Shaofu..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s head taken out, all the people behind Du Tingxuan shed tears in an instant!


    In particular, Han Aotong, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaolin and other people suddenly burst into tears and burst into tears!


    Ouyang Shuang, Dongli Qingqing and other women are also sad, tears fall down like beads!


    Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong, Du Yunlong and Zhen Qingchun are no exception. They are all heartbroken!


    "My father will come back again!"


    By Du Tingxuan''s side, the little star''s big eyes were red, and there was a crystal light in the brewing, but he tried not to cry out, instead, he vowed.


    "My brother will come back!"


    Du Xiaoqing, Du Shaojing and others all nodded their heads and swallowed the choking in their throat. They wiped their tears hard, but they couldn''t finish it!


    "I hope there will be miracles!"


    Du Tingxuan looked at Du Shaofu''s face deeply. On that pale and bloodless cheek, his eyes were closed, his ferocious look faded away, and his mouth was still slightly tilted upward. It seemed that he felt the end of the evil cult disaster and was happy!


    After a long time, Du Tingxuan took a deep breath and stepped out slowly. His body also released a stream of Qi, which spread in the space!


    In front of him, there is a sarcophagus. With Du Tingxuan''s walking, under the promotion of the pneumatic machine, the sound of "cracking" of stone slab friction sounds, and the stone cover of the sarcophagus is gradually opened!


    Du Tingxuan went to the side of the sarcophagus, holding Du Shaofu''s head, and gently put it into the sarcophagus.


    "Wuwu..."


    In the main room, all the people cried more fiercely for a moment. They all rushed up to the edge of the sarcophagus and looked at the face of the young man lying quietly in it.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Du Tingxuan said with a sigh. When they heard the speech, they still looked at Du Shaofu for the last time, but they all retreated to one side obediently.


    Then, in their eyes, Du Tingxuan stretched out his hands, and in the "click" sound, the stone cover closed gently.


    "Shaofu!"


    "Brother!"


    "Dad


    Han Aotong, Du Zhenwu, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaolin and others sobbed and were heartbroken.


    Although they were full of hope that Du Shaofu would wake up again one day, they also knew that all this had to depend on a miracle!


    It is very likely that they will never see that young man again!


    "The body is destroyed, only one head is left, and the yuan God is burned. Is there really a miracle?"


    Du Tingxuan looked at the sarcophagus and sighed in his heart!


    In fact, not only Du Tingxuan, but also all the people behind him knew that the possibility of Du Shaofu''s resurrection was too remote!


    It''s just that all of us don''t want to say it though we know it in our hearts!


    In any case, we must leave an expectation for ourselves, for the Du family, for the wasteland and for many people in this field!


    "This sarcophagus is an ancient thing, which has been placed in the ancestral hall of the Du family. No one knows the exact origin of the sarcophagus, but I think it should be related to the ancestors of the Du family! Let''s wait. Maybe one day, Shaofu will be back! "Du Tingxuan faced the crowd and tried to squeeze out a smile.


    The reason why he said so is indeed well founded, not fabricated out of thin air.


    When Du Shaofu was a child, Du Tingxuan often carried him to sleep in this sarcophagus. It was because of this that he gradually achieved the road of Du Shaofu''s rise and awakened the thunderbolt of Du family!


    The thunder pulse was engraved by the ancestors of the Du family. It can be awakened in Du Shaofu. It may have a great connection with the sarcophagus!


    Therefore, Du Tingxuan wanted to have a try, hoping to get a miracle in this ancient sarcophagus!


    "Let''s go. Let''s leave Shaofu alone."


    Du Zhenwu opened his mouth and gently waved to the crowd.


    "Over the years, he has suffered too much on his own. This time, let him have a good rest."


    Du Zhixiong sighed. Under the sign of Du Zhenwu, he slowly turned around and walked to the door.


    "Well said, let him rest! But when he wakes up again, I''m afraid he''ll have to keep on making noise! "


    Doctor Wu Ming followed Du Zhixiong and turned around. As he said this, he couldn''t help but smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Let''s make a fuss about it. Anyway, the world can''t trap him. Let him go out and do some work."


    Du Zhixiong then said, after a word, he couldn''t help laughing.


    But all the people present could hear how much sadness and sorrow were hidden in the laughter!


    "Xiaoba, let''s go, and wait for my father to come back!"


    One by one, little star led Du Xiaohuang and little Qilin. After calling Du Xiaoba, the four left together.


    "The externals of the evil cult have not been eliminated yet. I will go and kill them first."


    Du Xiaoyao turned domineering. In the burst of golden light, his body directly escaped from the sky.


    "Wait for me!"


    Zhen Qingchun called, and then disappeared from the original place.


    Later, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and others also flew out and swept to the distance.


    Outside the house, some people also followed.


    Soon, the rest of the people also came out of the ancestral hall of the Du family, which suddenly became very quiet.


    As the sun sets and the moon rises, the night covers the earth, and the whole stone city of the desolate country appears quiet.


    After Du Shaofu was sent to the sarcophagus, most of the strong left and pursued the remains of the demon cult.


    The next day, under the arrangement of the doctor, the stone city became lively again.


    Countless figures appeared, busy in various places.


    The stone blocks and thick timber were moved here continuously, and the stone city entered the stage of restoration after the great disaster.


    For practitioners, building palaces is a waste of talent, but the speed of building palaces is amazing!


    as like as two peas, the entire take on an altogether new aspect. The whole palace is all new, with a palace standing on the same level, and paved with paved roads, exactly like the previous pattern.


    "After the stone city, there is no need to depict the array. With the strength of the desolate country, I''m afraid no one dares to provoke us!"


    Doctor Wu Ming looks at all familiar, murmured in the mouth.


    "In the end of the war, the broken dragon veins still need to be continued. In any case, the Qi of the desolate country can not be damaged!"


    One side, Murong you if slender waist plain hand, red lips slightly open said.


    "Yes, maybe the palace dragon spirit of the wasteland can play an unexpected role!"


    Doctor Wu Ming tilted his head and looked at the location of Du family''s ancestral house.


    "Well!"


    Murong you if light, um, head light.


    She knew that the doctor''s unexpected effect was Du Shaofu, who had been put into the sarcophagus.


    No matter whether the Imperial Palace dragon Qi can really play a role, but they have to try it, which is not a bad thing.


    "By the way, doctor, Ba Ying is back!"


    Murong youruo reached out and lifted up a wisp of hair, clipped to the back of the ear and said softly.


    In the fierce battle a few days ago, Du Shaofu was worshipped by all the living beings, and he was blessed with the most powerful imperial spirit. He reached the peak of the realm of heaven. He used the new seal of the wasteland to fight against the demons.


    But in the end, under the attack of the demon God, the bully shadow was hit and flew, and no one wanted to go to find its whereabouts in the war.


    After the end of the catastrophe, Du Tingxuan also found it in the first time.


    "Just find it back. I''m going to find someone to take over the dragon''s veins."


    The doctor said, and he turned and left in a hurry.


    Now, the strength of the wasteland is no exception. With Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, who is a strong man in the half step heaven Saint realm, everything will be captured!


    Over the past few days, Du Xiaoyao, Jialou jueyu, yepiaoling, Du Yunlong, qianguyu, Zhen Qingchun and others all came back from the outside one by one.The demon God and several demon emperors have died. The demon sect was defeated like a mountain, only to be slaughtered.


    And with the addition of many half step heavenly saints, it is more like destroying the withered and decaying, which makes it difficult for people of the demon sect to escape.


    Within a few days, most of the remnant members of the demon cult had been killed, and only a few difficult to see clowns were still hiding around.


    However, the other forces in this sector are still continuing to wipe out the evil cult, and will not let go of any of them!


    After Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, came back, he used a strong method to connect the Dragon veins.


    For a time, the magnificent imperial palace Dragon Spirit rolled again and gathered towards the palace of the desolate country.


    At the same time, bully''s shadow is also placed in a hall, gently suspended, exuding the majesty of bullying.


    However, many powerful people in the wasteland can see that the tyrant has suffered a lot of trauma at this time.


    Under the attack of the demon God, the prestige accumulated for many years has been defeated too much.


    It may take a long time to reach the peak period or even surpass it.


    On the seventh day after the end of the catastrophe, that is, the seventh day after Du Shaofu''s fall, the desolate country became more and more lively.


    Numerous powerful people poured into the stone city and came to the palace.


    "Children of Mohism, come here to pay homage to the great Peng emperor!"


    Under the leadership of Hu xuanhu, Mo Ru Nan and other surviving members of the Mohist family came to the door and saluted Du Tingxuan and others who went out to greet them.


    "Children of Confucianism, come here to worship the sorcerer!"


    The Confucianists Meng Qianhe and Kong Sansi also came later.


    With the arrival of these two people, the void outside the stone city kept sending out violent waves, and the shadows came out from it.


    "Phoenix clan, come to worship the emperor of ROC!"


    "Ancient wasteland ancestral temple, come to worship the emperor!"


    "SAMON sword sect of Shangzhou, come to pay homage to Emperor Dapeng!"


    "Animal League of ancient wasteland, come here to pay homage to Emperor Dapeng!"


    "Disciples of Xuanfu sect, come here to pay homage to Emperor Dapeng!"


    "Golden winged ROC birds, come here to pay homage to the young patriarch!"


    "The wild land animals, like animals, come here to pay homage to the ROC emperor!"


    "The holy demon Hall of the demon Kingdom, come to worship the emperor of the ROC!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless strong men came from the sky, but all of them appeared from the sky outside the stone city and walked into the city on foot to show their respect for the emperor of the ROC!


    Ancient Tianzong, qixingdian, jinjiangmen, tianleibao, baihuamen, fengxuecheng, shengyanzong, hehuanzong and other top forces in the three continents and nine states all came to the wasteland.


    In addition, a lot of small forces also sent strong people to sacrifice, which made the whole stone city overcrowded for a time, and the huge imperial palace could not squeeze so many people.


    Those small forces, or those with weak accomplishments, all consciously went outside the palace and waited quietly for something.


    In the afternoon, with the thunder on the sky, the ceremony began.


    A high sacrificial platform has already been built, standing in the center of the stone city, offering a pile.


    A strong man presided over the memorial ceremony and recited scriptures.


    Countless people all kneel down on the ground, grieving in their hearts.


    The residents of stone city, many old people in tears, miss the ROC emperor.


    All of us know that if there was no emperor Dapeng, this world would have been occupied and become a demon kingdom. Today, there are not so many people who came here to worship the emperor.


    It was the young man who shouldered the greatest responsibility in this field, and finally, he put the devil to the brink of death with his life.


    Without him, the generals and ministers would not have killed the devil!


    "Farewell to the ROC emperor!"


    "Good day for Dapeng emperor!"


    The sound of howling in the stone city empty open, spread through all directions, many creatures mourn.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2667

    "Gongtou fire thunder ancestor, send off thunder Tianhuang!"


    On the altar, Du Tingxuan and others have already prepared the memorial tablets of huolei ancestor and Lei Tianhuang.


    Only because of their existence, Du Shaofu was able to integrate the complete law of thunder and lightning, so that he could transcend the realm of heaven and fight with demons head on!


    Many strong people know that the role played by these two people in the catastrophe is so great!


    When they came to pay homage to the emperor Dapeng, they naturally remembered the ancestors of huolei and Lei Tianhuang.


    Looking at the magnificent scene, Du Tingxuan, Han Aotong, Du Zhenwu, Du Zhixiong and others could not help but wet their eyes.


    Although they had high hopes for Du''s sarcophagus and hoped that Du Shaofu could wake up from the sarcophagus again, in fact, everyone was not sure.


    Therefore, in the face of many powerful people who came to mourn Du Shaofu, they could not say to these people: Du Shaofu may not die this time!


    On the contrary, countless cries of sadness, condensed out a strong feeling of sadness, pervaded the hearts of every Du family.


    What''s more, the wisdom of the ancestors of fire and thunder and thunder Tianhuang has been destroyed, and there is no hope of rebirth!


    With the sacrifice of countless people in the stone city, suddenly, from all over the place, there was a burst of huge cry.


    "Good day for Dapeng emperor!"


    "Fire thunder ancestor goes well, thunder heaven wasteland goes well!"


    The sound of the great sound was so loud that it seemed that the heaven and the earth were moaning faintly.


    In Du Tingxuan''s and Du Xiaoyao''s perception of the yuan God''s power, the rest of the wasteland outside the stone city also gathered a dense crowd, all kneeling on the ground at the same time, calling the name of Dapeng emperor to see them off.


    At this moment, all the people who survived the disaster all went out of their homes and faced the palace of stone city. They paid homage to the Imperial Palace three times and paid nine kowtows.


    "Farewell to the ROC emperor!"


    "Farewell to the ancestor of fire and thunder, thunder Tianhuang!"


    The shouts continued to rise and fall one after another, just like the surging waves.


    On this day, not only within the scope of the wasteland, but also in all parts of the territory of three continents and nine prefectures, there were creatures laying sandalwood cases, incense burners, fruit offerings, and the fall of the great Peng emperor.


    Kyushu land, ancient wasteland, natural wasteland, animal domain, demon world, are all so!


    At this moment, it seems to be back to seven days ago, when the purple robed youth stepped into the void and visited nine days, and was worshipped by all the creatures of the world, all the people in this world were chanting the name of that man.


    Invisible, waves of strange waves from a living creature, and then spread out, into the earth, gathered into the Dragon veins of the wasteland, and then into the palace of the wasteland, into the imperial shadow of the Zhenguo!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    In one of the main halls of the Imperial Palace, the bully''s shadow began to tremble and sing happily.


    Strong golden light emitting, constantly absorbed by it.


    On the body of the sword, thin cracks began to heal soundlessly.


    Thanks to the dragon spirit of the Imperial Palace, the sword body of Ba Ying is completely new, and its sharp edge is released again. It is no longer dim.


    "Hum..."


    At the same time, a vast stream of Qi emanated from the palace of the wasteland, wrapping all the living bodies of the stone city.


    Between heaven and earth, the majestic aura also flocked to gather, lingering in the stone city.


    The powerful circulation of Qi moistens everyone''s body and spirit.


    "What a strong imperial dragon spirit!"


    Feeling the fluctuation in the space, a strong person can not help but feel extremely shocked.


    Under the strong Imperial Palace dragon Qi package, everyone felt that the speed of the internal qi movement was a little faster, which benefited a lot.


    "If the emperor Dapeng is still there, how strong will it be if we only rely on such Imperial Palace dragon Qi to infuse the body after the catastrophe?"


    Some people secretly sigh that today''s ceremony is no less than another world wide worship!


    If the ROC emperor is still alive, his own cultivation will certainly be able to take this further!


    It''s a pity that the heaven envies the talents. In the disaster of the demon sect, the emperor of the ROC falls down after all!


    The sacrifice of the emperor Peng lasted for several hours until it was dark, and all the people left one after another.


    In this process, many creatures gained considerable benefits because of the strong imperial dragon spirit.


    Because at the time of the catastrophe, all the people participated in the battle, which cost a lot, and some even suffered heavy losses. However, after several hours, they all recovered a lot.


    Many powerful people did not stay in the desolate country and left one after another, because their Shanmen families were still waiting for reconstruction after the disaster.


    Those who died in the war also need to be buried one by one.


    Huang Guo and Du''s family sent many people to see each other around the stone city.After a day of hustle and bustle, the bustling stone city has regained its former tranquility.


    Late at night, a torrential rain suddenly arrived, "Hula" with the general.


    The fierce thunder roared wildly over the nine days, tearing the night into pieces.


    This heavy rain did not mean to stop for a long time. Instead, it became more and more fierce. It lasted for seven days and seven nights. If we want to wash all the evils in this world!


    When the sky is clear, the golden sun shines on the earth, and it is mottled and messy.


    But the scarlet blood, which meanders on the earth, has been washed away by the heavy rain. I don''t know where it flows.


    The river is also filled with clear rain.


    "What is the identity of a general and why can he really kill the devil?"


    In the palace of the wasteland, many powerful people were present.


    Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi, zhongshentong, Xiaoxing, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Jialou jueyu, etc. are all here.


    Yiwuming, Murong youruo, Ouyang Shuang, Dongli Qingqing and hunji were accompanied by him.


    In the face of Du Xiaoyao''s doubts, all the people fell into a short silence, and no one could answer this question.


    We don''t know much about generals and ministers, but we also know the legend of zombies.


    "The generals and ministers have already become the body of the golden mausoleum. This time, they have devoured the God of evil spirits. I don''t know what kind of situation they will go to!"


    The West demon said so.


    "It is said that the most terrifying existence among those zombies is able to live forever, to abandon the six ways of reincarnation for heaven and earth. When they reach the ultimate level of cultivation, they can enter and exit the two realms of yin and Yang, nine days upstream and the nether world downstream. Although they are lifeless, they are as free as gods."


    Fu a white slovenly face above, the eyes emit the essence light.


    "Master, what are the six ways of reincarnation and where are the two realms of yin and Yang?"


    The mark on the center of the little star''s eyebrows twinkled with strange light and asked in doubt.


    Hearing little star''s question, all the people present turned their eyes to Fu Yibai and wanted to hear his answer.


    We have only heard about the six ways of reincarnation, but we have never really understood it.


    So at this time, everyone showed great interest.


    They have known for a long time that the five men, such as Fu Yibai, were arranged by the three thousand masters of the world to contain the nine and fight against the demons.


    These five must have come from other worlds.


    "You must have known for a long time that there are many worlds beyond this world. There are countless strong ones and many living creatures. They are much stronger than the heaven Saint realm in this world."


    Fu Yibai said with a smile, after all, the existence of the three thousand masters of the world has long been heard of.


    Such a strong person also represents the existence of three thousand worlds!


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he paused and continued: "the world has evolved from chaos. There are first, then, strong and weak. Among them, the most powerful 33 worlds are collectively referred to as" thirty-three days "! There, is all the strong yearning for the place, gave birth to endless powerful life!


    Thirty three days later, there are innumerable relatively small worlds. In these smaller worlds, some only exist in mortals, while others, like you, can reach a high level of cultivation. However, such a high level is only relative to those small worlds.


    In addition, in countless small worlds, there are 18 layers of hell! Thirty three days, countless small worlds, 18 layers of hell, constitute the whole world! As for the six ways of reincarnation, it is more like an invisible order than a concrete concept. When you go to thirty-three days later, you will gradually know it. "


    "Thirty three days? The 18th floor of hell? Isn''t it three thousand worlds? "


    People are even more puzzled. The name of the Lord of the three thousand worlds is like thunder. They have heard the name of Lu Shaoyou more than once in the mouth of the demon God.


    How can he be sure that there are three thousand and eighteen days in the world?


    There seems to be no deep connection between the two.


    "Don''t worry. With your strength, you can understand these things. In fact, I only learned more because I was entrusted by the three thousand masters of the world to suppress demons. When you go to the outside world and practice, you will be able to get in touch with a lot of things. "


    Fu Yibai said, a mysterious smile, no more words.


    "Is the six reincarnation, the invisible order, like the way of heaven in this world?"


    Du Tingxuan frowned and asked Fu Yibai.


    "The same, but not the same! Specifically, you will have a chance to know later. The suppression of heaven and earth in this world has been eliminated. With your strength, you can go to other worlds at any time! "


    Fu a white body side, East fairy Ying Ying Ying Ying gets up, answer words stubble way."What kind of existence is our world, in the whole world?"


    Du Yunlong sat up slightly, his handsome face full of seriousness.


    When he said this, he aroused the interest of all the people present.


    Everyone knows that the heaven and earth in this world are suppressed, and when the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God arrive, they can not play their due strength, but can only exert their cultivation beyond the realm of heaven.


    The release of repression just mentioned by Fu Yibai is only relative to that after the first World War of Taigu and the suppression of demons.


    Now their strength is not weak, many people have reached the holy land of perfection, there is a half step heaven Saint state.


    Therefore, they want to know what level they will be if they go to the outside world.


    "In fact, there is something special about your world!"


    Fu Yibai thought for a moment, smacked his lips, and put a wrinkle on his face. He said, "really, this world can only be regarded as one of the innumerable small worlds, but if it is in other small worlds, according to the level of this world, you only need to be in the noble realm to go to the three or thirteen days and other small worlds! And you, at least, need the perfect cultivation of the Holy Land


    "Reverence!"


    Fu Yibai''s voice dropped, so that all the people present were stunned and looked at each other one by one.


    They have achieved it very early.


    It''s hard to imagine that people who practice in other world can go to the outside world only by virtue.


    However, in this realm, it is the strength that must achieve the perfection of the holy land.


    There are nearly three realms of respect, territory and holy land. The gap of strength among them is as far away as the heaven and the earth!


    "Then why is our world suppressed?"


    Du Shaojing''s red lips opened slightly, so he asked.


    In other small world practice, you can go to the outside world in the Zun state, but only when the holy land is complete can the shackles of space be broken, which is obviously suppressed.


    "I don''t know about this either!"


    But Fu Yibai shook his head and said so.


    "In this way, if we go to the outside world with our strength, it can be regarded as an absolute strong one."


    Du Xiaoyao''s two pupils showed a strange golden awn. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised and asked with a smile.


    At the sight of his expression, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang all turned their lips at the same time and hissed: "Uncle demon, do you want to go out and do something again?"


    "It''s good that you don''t want to harm the outside world."


    Zhen Qingchun has a smile on her mouth, and says to Du Xiaoyao.


    But in that case, it was like plotting something bad.


    "After the boss wakes up, let''s go there and have a look in the past thirty-three days to broaden our horizons."


    Du Xiaoyao held his head high, speechless.


    When the audience heard the speech, they all stroked their foreheads and felt somewhat square.


    They know that Du Xiaoyao and Zhen Qingchun are the same as Du Shaofu. They have bad water one after another. Wherever they go, there will be no peace.


    Before I went to the outside world, I wanted to make an idea for thirty-three days.


    In particular, Du Xiaoyao said that he wanted to go out and broaden his horizons. But in fact, wherever he went, it was just like locusts crossing the border. He had to get rid of all the good things.


    I''m afraid that Du Shaofu is the only one in this field who can keep his head steady.


    "Bang!"


    Hearing Du Xiaoyao''s words, Fu Yibai couldn''t help laughing. He glared at him and Zhen Qingchun, and said scornfully: "although your strength is not weak, in the thirty-three days, such a state is also a lot. If you don''t open your eyes to provoke the strong, you can turn your hands and smash you into scum!"


    Say, Fu Yibai''s eyes can''t help but stare at Du Xiaoyao''s body directly.


    "Old man, who are you talking about? I''m your second brother


    Du Xiaoyao was angry and said in a domineering manner.


    Fu Yibai is Du Shaofu''s younger brother. Naturally, he is his younger brother. There is nothing wrong with this logic.


    "You''re itchy, monkey. Do you want me to cut you?"


    Fu Yibai glared round his eyes and raised his palms to clean up Du Xiaoyao.


    He is the heaven Saint realm, and Du Xiaoyao is only half step Tian Sheng. It is not easy to clean him up.


    Du Tingxuan and others nearby saw this, but no one came forward to persuade them to fight. They could not help laughing and snickering. They were happy to see their jokes!


    "Don''t be angry, uncle Bai. Tell us something about the outside world again."


    Du Xiaolin was hugged by Ouyang Shuang in his arms. His big eyes blinked and he said with a soft voice.


    But this word a, Fu Yibai''s face immediately green, raised the palm also slowly put down."Ha ha ha ha..."


    The crowd nearby burst out a burst of laughter, very happy.


    Xiao Qilin''s words can be said to be a god mending knife. It''s called pricking heart when it stabs a white sword.


    He really regretted that he had made that bet with Du Shaofu, and he almost lost all his fame.


    "You little fellow can talk, the elder is telling us the business!"


    Ouyang Shuang coughed and said.


    A slender hand patted a little Kirin on the head and pretended to hit him.


    Many strong people smell speech, laughter slowly convergence and go, put on a serious look.


    After all, Fu Yibai''s age is really enough to be the grandfather of all the people present.


    However, in the face of the changes in people''s expressions, the blue color of the sauce on his white face has not faded for a long time.


    After a long time, he took a long breath and glared at Du Xiaoyao again. He wanted to gouge him out with his eyes. Then he said with a straight face: "what else do you want to know? Ask!"


    "Master, there are thirty-three days and countless small worlds in the outside world. What is the place of the eighteen layers of hell?"


    Jia Lou Jue Yu was right, and asked with some respect.


    His polite manner also makes Fu Yibai''s face look better.


    "I can''t say anything about the 18th floor hell. I only heard that it was the cruelest place in the world, full of killing and blood. However, the eighteen levels of hell is isolated from the rest of the world, outsiders can not enter, the people inside can not come out. The bloodiness and killing in the rumors there did not affect the thirty-three days and other small worlds.


    Therefore, for the outside world, it is a mysterious place, and few people know what it is. Everything only exists in the legend, and few people can understand it clearly. Perhaps, only strong people like the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God will really know it! "


    Fu Yibai said with a sigh that many things in this world can''t be touched by his strength.


    Standing at what level can we see what kind of things, this criterion is very applicable no matter when and where.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2668

    "There is still such a existence in the world


    Du Tingxuan said softly, slightly surprised.


    "In this realm, many people have reached or even surpassed the perfection of the holy land. They can break the void at any time and go to other realms. And if you want to make more breakthroughs, you have to go to the outside world, because in this side of heaven and earth, it is impossible to break through the realm of heaven.


    With your current strength, if you don''t go to such a place for thirty-three days, you can run freely! However, if it is within thirty-three days, we also need to be careful not to provoke some strong or powerful forces, and those people are not easy to provoke! "


    Fu Yibai opened his mouth and told them.


    "Don''t worry, master, we are not reckless people, we will be measured! But if you want to go, of course, it will be thirty-three days! Although in the small world, you can dominate, but that doesn''t make any sense. It doesn''t have the slightest effect of experience. It''s better to leave this world alone! After all, there is a more powerful existence above the heaven Saint realm


    Jia Lou Jue Yu stood up slowly from his chair and said softly.


    Hearing the speech, the others nodded and agreed with them.


    Many of the people present have reached the level of the most powerful people that can be accommodated in this world, and even those like little stars are standing at the top.


    For those thirty-three days, they all yearned for it.


    The numerous strong people there also want to go to the meeting for a while and have a good experience.


    If you want to make yourself stronger, you have to go through constant training.


    And in this realm, at most, it can only reach the realm of heavenly saints, which is difficult to surpass.


    After all, since ancient times, only the ancestor of the Du family has achieved this.


    In other words, Du Shaofu, with the help of thunder and martial pulse, integrated all the spirit and thunder, also surpassed the holy land, but after all, it was not due to his own efforts, but through external forces.


    Only when we get to a place like that for thirty-three days can we have a further hope.


    All the people present, who is not the best in this field, naturally have enough confidence to reach a higher level.


    But they are not arrogant people. They know the truth that there is heaven outside and there are people outside.


    Within thirty-three days, people are endowed with unique conditions. They are superior to this sector in terms of talent and resources.


    Therefore, the strength of those people is also a matter of course.


    Fu Yibai, Du Tingxuan, Jialou jueyu and others chatted for a lot of time in the hall. Finally, they stopped talking.


    As for the external affairs, people have learned more from the mouth of the five heavenly saints.


    From the mouth of the five heavenly sages, they knew that in those thirty-three days, there were many races, all kinds of forces occupied, various powers competed for supremacy, and a hundred schools of thought contending, and they were at their peak!


    Among them, the strong people like the heaven Saint realm in this world dare not say that they are all over the street, but they are definitely like radishes that are about to grow up in the ground. If you pull out one of them, it may be true!


    And it is not uncommon for people to transcend the realm of heavenly saints.


    There are countless young Tianjiao elites, such as Du Shaofu''s talent, among those young children who have great inheritance, there are still many.


    Therefore, after the creatures of this world go to the outside world, it does not mean that they can run rampant.


    At most, they are at the middle level.


    But even so, Du Xiaoyao, Jialou jueyu, Yepiao, qianguyu and others did not feel afraid of it.


    Which of the many strong men here did not grow up after a series of fighting and killing?


    If someone flinches because someone is better than himself, he can''t get to the top of the world!


    "I can''t remember how many years have passed since I came to this world. It''s time to go back to see those old friends and walk around the old places. "


    After they sent the five people out of the hall, the East immortal sighed.


    "Master, are you going?"


    Ouyang Shuang, Du Tingxuan, and Dai Xingyu, who follows Murong youruo''s side, are all somewhat reluctant to ask.


    "We came to this world with the three thousand masters of the world, in order to conquer the demons. Now that the devil is dead, the mission is over. In any case, we also have our own people. We can''t go back and have a look at this time. "


    Palace beauty woman East fairy, Ying Ying Ying a smile, so said.


    Then, she fixed her eyes on Dai Xingyu''s body and asked, "disciple, if you don''t leave with me, go outside first?"


    "This..."


    Dai Xingyu hesitated and looked at the people around him as if he were asking for their opinions.


    Obviously, she was reluctant to leave the master.


    "If you want to go, go with your master."Murong youruo took Dai Xingyu''s hand and said with a smile.


    "But brother Shaofu..."


    Dai Xingyu is still hesitating, seems to be very reluctant.


    "Don''t worry, we are here in the wilderness. Your brother Shaofu must be OK! When he wakes up, we''ll go to see you for thirty-three days! "


    Ouyang Shuang moves lightly to Dai Xingyu and touches her head.


    This little girl, also can be regarded as oneself to watch grow up step by step, Ouyang Shuang heart also some reluctantly.


    "Well!"


    Dai Xingyu smelled his speech, pursed her red lips and nodded heavily.


    "And you? If there is anyone else who wants to be together, we should prepare for it first. It doesn''t matter if we wait a little longer. "


    Nanru looked at each other''s faces and said.


    "I won''t go for the moment. I''ll wait for my father to come with me!"


    Little star clenched his fist and said earnestly.


    It seems that the most confident person for Du Shaofu to wake up and be reborn is her.


    "Me too, wait for my boss to come with me!"


    Du Xiaoru said that, in fact, he was itchy and could not stand it very well. He was eager to enter the thirty-three days immediately and have a good "insight".


    However, he has always been used to acting with Du Shaofu. If one goes first, he always feels that there is something wrong with him.


    After Du Xiaoyao finished, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong and other people nodded in succession, indicating that they would stay in this realm for the time being.


    "There are still three continents and nine states in the wasteland. There are still some things that need to be arranged. When we have arranged, once Shaofu can really wake up, we can go out at the first time Du Tingxuan road.


    "No problem!"


    Fu Yibai''s five people all nodded, which indicated their approval.


    The fall of Du Shaofu led the hearts of all the people of the desolate country.


    If his final life and death are not determined, it is difficult for these people to let go of everything and go to other circles.


    What''s more, the catastrophe has just ended, and Sanlu and Jiuzhou are still in the process of slow reconstruction. The stone city has been repaired, but for the time being, the wasteland still needs to be presided over by the strong.


    "Go! There will be a chance to see you again! "


    Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi and zhongshentong turn around and face the night sky. With Dai Xingyu, they slowly rise into the sky, ready to break the boundary.


    "Master, where can we find you in the future?"


    Ouyang Shuang rushed out two steps and yelled.


    "Ha ha, Shuang wench, when I go to the outside world, I will go to Chiyang Mingjing day, and my master will be there."


    Fu Yibai laughs and replies.


    Then, he stretched out a finger and jerked it in the void. At the same time, the tip of his tongue was like spring thunder, spitting out a word, and suddenly exploded: "open!"


    "Boom


    Above the sky, the invisible trend broke out and broke everything. The huge roar made the whole world tremble with it!


    The sky is drooping, the thick soil is shaking, and the rivers are all standing up within a radius of ten thousand miles!


    A terrible gap burst out of the void, like a huge mouth of gods and demons, as well as the gate to the dark abyss, shrouded in the sky over the stone city of the wasteland, making countless creatures in the city feel cold!


    Among them, the Yin and Yang Qi is poured out, the power of gods and demons is mighty, and the endless thunder roars and roars, just like destroying the world!


    Bursts of strange breath, rolling layer by layer, from the void cracks to the face.


    This kind of breath is quite different from this world. For most of the creatures in this world, it is an unprecedented feeling!


    But at present, many of the powerful people in the palaces of the wasteland have seen the scene of the ancient emperor of the human race and the ancestor of the Bifang divine bird family breaking away from the world in the ancient wasteland, which can be regarded as an insight.


    But today, their accomplishments have been greatly improved, and the breath perceived from the void crack is naturally clearer than before.


    "Gone


    Fu Yibai''s untidy and incomparable clothes, at this time, it is the big sleeves that flutter up, showing some kind of out of the dust meaning.


    He stepped away step by step, a flash under the shadow, disappeared from the original place, into the void crack.


    At the same time, Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi four people also stepped out, followed the pace of Fu Yibai.


    "Farewell to master, to all the elders!"


    "Take your time


    At the bottom, Du Tingxuan, Ouyang Shuang and Jialou jueyu gave a gift at the same time to see them off.


    As a matter of fact, most people have a lot of respect for those five people, except for Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao.


    After all, it was the five strong men who suppressed nine masters by their own efforts, especially the Legalists, famous masters, political strategists and Buddhists.


    If it was not for their existence, the whole Du family would have been killed by those three!I''m afraid that in this field, only Du Shaofu''s thick skinned face would put out his hand and say to the five people, "master, give me whatever you want."!


    When Du Shaofu was at war with the demon God, the brocade box used to resist the evil god''s terrible attack was not obtained by this shameless way?


    Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun and others are looking at Gao Tian. The huge space crack is slowly closing up and is about to disappear.


    However, in the end is about to all of the time, vaguely you can hear a voice from inside.


    "Fu Yibai, if you dare to hide from me again, I will lift your dog''s nest to the sky!"


    The voice was ethereal and trance, but it was clearly introduced into the ears of the people at the gate of the hall.


    When this sentence falls, the huge crack in the sky has been completely closed, the Yin and Yang Qi in the sky are gradually dissipated, the thunder is annihilated, and the universe is cleared.


    "They''re gone!"


    Du Shaojing looked at such a scene and said softly.


    "Thirty three days, one day, we will go too!"


    Zhen Qingchun murmured, with the meaning of yearning.


    "Of course! Such a wonderful place, how can we be less than us! "


    Du Xiaoba clenched his fist. In his immature eyes, he was full of strong self-confidence.


    "Well, we''ll wait for my father to go with us!"


    Du Xiaohuang''s head is hard to place, it must be incomparable.


    "Let''s go and have a rest. We''ve consumed too much during the disaster. We should have a good recovery."


    Du Tingxuan turned and touched the heads of Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang, and said to the crowd at the same time.


    Everyone nodded, night floating Ling, eternal jade, Murong youruo and others finally left one by one.


    "I need to close down for a period of time, stabilize the cultivation of half step heaven saint, so as to break through the real heaven Saint realm as soon as possible!"


    Du Xiaoyao said hello to Du Tingxuan and then left.


    After that, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Ouyang Shuang and others did not stay any longer and left.


    Time is like the sand in my hand. Without a sound, another month passes by.


    During this period of time, the whole territory of three continents and nine states was very peaceful.


    Before the catastrophes, many forces or individuals would fight with each other because of some grudges or benefits.


    But after the catastrophe, everyone put down their past hatred. After all, everyone fought side by side and fought with the demon cult with unprecedented unity.


    Even in the catastrophes, some people in order to save their enemies in the past, and make themselves fall under the swordsmen of the demon sect.


    As a result, after the catastrophe that swept through the whole territory of Sanlu and Jiuzhou, many of the enemies have reconciled their past grievances. What''s more, they have turned swords into jade and silk and become their closest friends.


    This kind of thing is really unimaginable in the past.


    But in the recent period, it has actually happened, and more than once or twice.


    In more than a month, the gates of all major forces have been rebuilt.


    However, each force has damaged many of the strong, and the overall strength has been greatly impacted. Fortunately, many people have survived and continued the inheritance of the school.


    Among the nine, the most serious losses are the Legalists, the famous masters and the political strategists.


    Among them, Du Shaofu directly killed all the people who refused to fight at that time. Only Du Shaofu''s second uncle and Ming Lao and others went out to fight, but after a fight, most of them had fallen.


    Du Shaofu''s second brother-in-law and Ming Lao were also killed under the knife of the demon sect. Only a few dozen people survived. All of them were not so strong in cultivation.


    After all, except for a few ancestors with a perfect Holy Land killed by Du Shaofu, the rest of the two families were saved and put into the battlefield.


    However, Rao was so. The two families also lost most of their men and horses and suffered heavy losses.


    However, those who survived were all very lucky, sighing that the person who was in charge at that time did not do anything wrong.


    After all, if they completely refuse to fight, they will surely end up in the hands of Du Shaofu, just like the Legalists.


    The orthodoxy of the two families will naturally be wiped out in this field!


    The power of the nine gods Lei Ding is really too terrible!


    "Du Shaofu is dead at last!"


    Among the famous masters, Huiwu Duan sat in front of the hall, biting his teeth and hating.


    His breath was a little weak, and there were some abnormal fluctuations. It was obvious that he was wounded in the fierce battle.


    The enmity between the famous master and Du Shaofu has long been over. Even though he was coerced by Du Shaofu to fight against the demon cult, Huiwu still hopes that Du Shaofu will die.


    "He is dead, but there are so many powerful people in the desolate country that he has hardly suffered much damage in the catastrophe. But we famous masters have lost most of our men and horses, and are still not their rivals! "Huiwu side, a white haired old man said in a voice, words have a little sigh.


    The foundation of famous masters has been shaken, and the barren country has risen too fast in recent years, which has given birth to so many half step heavenly saints, and even some powerful heavenly saints like the Purple Dragon Emperor.


    Even if Du Shaofu had fallen, the strength of the desolate country could not be moved by his famous masters.


    "It''s good that Du Shaofu is dead. We don''t want to provoke the desolate country any more. After the great calamity, our famous master''s strength has been greatly improved. I don''t know how many years it will take to recover."


    Huiwu took a long breath and said to the old man beside him.


    He is not a fool. How could he move on the head of the wasteland? Du Shaofu, their biggest enemy, is dead, and the catastrophe has just passed. If we stir up disputes at such a time, even if the famous masters have the strength to deal with the desolate country, they will inevitably lead to the whole world''s Crusade!


    With the appeal of the desolate country, famous scholars want to move on Tai Sui''s head, unless they don''t want to continue to exist.


    "The surviving children of the clan have also arranged the best resources for them to practice and improve their strength as soon as possible! After a catastrophe, perhaps there will be no more major turmoil in this sector, but some minor frictions will surely happen in the future. We must have enough strength to gain more benefits! "


    The old man with white hair spoke softly and said to Huiwu.


    While they were talking, a young man rushed into the hall and knelt down in front of Huiwu and the old man with white hair. He said with a bit of excitement: "please send it to Shengzu The Lord of the upper Kingdom has answered the letter


    Smell speech, Hui Wu''s eyebrow suddenly is fierce a pick, can''t help is to ask: "return what words?"


    "Back to the Holy Father, the Lord family replied that they would send strong men to this realm and rebuild the foundation of famous masters in this world."


    The young man knelt on the ground and spoke with great speed.


    "Hum!"


    Huiwu suddenly uttered a cold hum, raised eyebrows also instantly is tightly wrinkled up, he a fist clenched, suddenly hit the table beside him!


    After the sound of "bang", the stone desk directly turned into a ground dust. Under the pressure of its pneumatic machine, even the dust could not be lifted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2669

    Huiwu suddenly became angry. The young man kneeling on the ground was scared to death. His body fell to the ground tightly. He didn''t know why his father was suddenly unhappy.


    According to reason, the letter from the Lord of the upper kingdom will send the strong to this realm. This should be a good thing for the famous masters.


    With the help of the main clan, the strength of famous masters in this field will surely be improved rapidly, and even before it surpasses the catastrophe, it will be in the near future.


    In the face of Huiwu''s sudden anger, the old man with white hair beside him didn''t show too intense action. Instead, he waved to the young man below quietly and said, "you go down first."


    "Yes


    The young man got up in a hurry and trotted out of the hall in fear.


    "Before the catastrophe, we contacted them, but we didn''t reply. We are going to send someone down soon after the catastrophe. Have they paid attention to our field? "


    Hui Wu is a shock drink again, indignant ground says.


    Here they are obviously referring to the family of masters of the upper world.


    The end of the catastrophe of heaven and earth, of course, can not escape the prying eyes of the powerful people in the upper world. Before the catastrophe, they also received the news of the past.


    What makes Huiwu angry is that at that time, the main clan didn''t care whether they were dead or alive, not to mention sending people down to pick up the children of famous masters.


    In addition, Du Shaofu killed the powerful men who wanted to escape because of the fear of catastrophe.


    On the contrary, it was more than a month after the catastrophe, and the celebrities in the whole sector suffered heavy losses, so the main clan had to send people down.


    Their purpose is nothing more than to take charge of this place and to come here in the name of the Lord''s family!


    At the thought of this, Huiwu''s heart was filled with anger.


    "I know what you''re thinking, and so am I


    Next to him, the old man with white hair sighed softly, "but in any case, it''s the main family of my famous family. We have to follow the orders above."


    "The Lord of bullshit!"


    Huiwu bit his teeth and swore low.


    "Well Prepare for it, so as to welcome the strong of the main clan. "


    The old man with white hair sighed again, then turned and walked out of the hall.


    Huiwu sat alone. After a long time, he took a deep breath and left.


    He also knows that the old man with white hair is telling the truth.


    Even if he had more discontent and anger in his heart, he could only break his teeth and swallow blood.


    After all, it''s the upper world, the main clan!


    In fact, the same thing happened to Legalists and political strategists.


    In the next two or three days, the two families successively received a message from the upper bound, stating that they would send strong men over.


    "These gangsters..."


    In the strategists and shakers, Su Sanyan is also full of hatred, but after all, he still doesn''t scold, and his clenched fist slowly looses.


    Then, he sat on the chair, speechless and decadent.


    On the side of Legalists, the situation is different from the former two.


    All of their strongmen in the Holy Land fell down, leaving only three or two big cats and kittens, without too strong backbone.


    Therefore, after receiving the message from the upper bound, not only did they not feel angry like Huiwu and Su Sanyan, but they all had some expectations.


    All the living people began to get busy and prepare for the arrival of the strong men of the main clan.


    ¡­¡­


    Wasteland, stone city.


    In the ancestral house of the Du family, the sarcophagus was still placed in the ancestral hall and was not buried.


    For more than a month, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Xiaoxing and others have not felt any changes in the sarcophagus. They are very calm.


    With people''s current cultivation, even if they exert the power of Yuan Shen, they can''t peep into the sarcophagus and feel the situation.


    Moreover, they did not dare to open the sarcophagus for fear that it would affect Du Shaofu.


    As a result, everyone can only wait quietly.


    But slowly, some people began to get impatient. No one knows when this situation will last. Maybe, there will be no more movement forever.


    The only ones who are most calm are Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin.


    They always believed that their father and uncle Shaofu would come back to life.


    In order not to think about it, most of the powerful men in the wasteland entered the state of seclusion and continued to recover their consumption and injuries in the catastrophe.


    "Eh?"


    On this day, the little star, who was closing up, suddenly opened her eyes and sent out two bright lights.


    Then, his body suddenly a vertical out, quickly disappeared, leaving no fluctuations.


    The next moment, his figure appeared at the door of Du''s ancestral temple, standing in front of the closed door, with his eyebrows slightly twisted.In the sky, a bright moon slants, pulling the shadow of the little star very long.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    With the arrival of the little star, Du Yunlong, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaolin, etc., who are strong in the realm of heavenly saints, have emerged from the void one by one and gathered around the little star.


    "It''s not an illusion. Do you feel it?"


    Du Tingxuan clenched his fists tightly, staring at the gate of the ancestral temple, motionless, and asked the people around him.


    "Yes, I feel a wave that I don''t look for, but it''s gone in a flash, like an illusion."


    Du Yunlong took a step forward and nodded.


    After the rest of the crowd exchanged a look, at the same time the jaw head, indicating that they were aware of the same wave.


    "Since we all have such perception, it must not be an illusion, it is absolutely true!"


    Du Xiaoyao then said, with a serious look.


    "Daddy, it must be daddy!"


    The little star''s eyes shine, can''t help but get excited. There are still some young bodies shaking, and the marks on the eyebrows become more charming.


    Among all the people, her cultivation of the holy realm of heaven is the highest, and the fluctuations detected are more clear than others.


    At this time, there seems to be something unusual happening in the sarcophagus.


    But Rao is based on her cultivation, and the power of the yuan God can not be detected and confirmed.


    But she thought, that must be something happened to Du Shaofu.


    Don''t think about it. As long as there is a movement, it must be a good thing.


    This situation is exactly what everyone would like to see!


    "It''s been more than a month, but has it finally begun to move?"


    Du Shaojing came forward and whispered, but her apricot eyes turned red, and there was a crystal light brewing.


    During this period of time after the catastrophe, everyone felt very bad because of Du Shaofu''s fall.


    Although Du Tingxuan put Du Shaofu''s head into the sarcophagus, hoping for a miracle, we all know that this expectation is just an expectation, and no one knows whether it will be effective.


    At this time, the strongest people in their field felt the wave in the sarcophagus, which showed that everything was developing in the direction they expected.


    This, let all people are extremely excited, such as Feng Lun Yin general!


    "I think uncle Shaofu, when will he wake up?"


    Du Xiaoba said with his big eyes red and flat mouth.


    "Although we have all noticed the unusual movement and the possibility of Shaofu''s resurrection is much greater, I''m afraid the process will not be too short. Therefore, we may have to wait a little longer, maybe a month, maybe a year, or even a decade or a hundred years! "


    Du Xuan said in silence.


    "Let''s wait. After he wakes up, we''ll go together for another thirty-three days to make a breakthrough."


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes are Zhan Zhan and he says with a loud voice.


    "I''m going to shut up here and guard dad here until he wakes up!"


    Little star didn''t say much, so he sat cross legged at the door of the Du family ancestral temple, closed his eyes and began to practice.


    "The boss is at a critical moment. He must not be disturbed. I am waiting here to protect his Dharma!"


    Du Xiaoyao walked to the side of the little star and sat cross legged at the same time.


    "The state-owned doctors are here, and we don''t have much to do. We''ll wait here."


    Du Yunlong, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaolin, Yepiao and qianguyu all sat down on the spot one by one, closing their eyes and breathing.


    Only Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun took a look at each other, then stood in the same place for a long time, and finally left.


    "Although there are doctors and veterans, the wasteland also needs people to take charge of it. Let''s both of us come to this task."


    Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun, though eager to stay here to observe what might happen next in the sarcophagus, did not forget their responsibility because of their excitement.


    And there are small star, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoba and other strong Tiansheng and banbu Tiansheng here, they are also very relieved.


    In today''s world, with their strength, there is no fear that someone will come to disturb Du Shaofu.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Night wind gently blowing, blowing the hair of people, gently blowing.


    Time slowly elapses, the night passes unconsciously, the clear sunlight of the morning sun spreads all over the earth, and covers the whole stone city.


    Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Yunlong and others are still sitting in the middle of cultivation.


    None of them could see it. In their ancestral hall only one door apart, a strange scene appeared in the sarcophagus.The sarcophagus is extremely dark and should not have a trace of light.


    But it was in such darkness that a scarlet light suddenly appeared and flickered gently.


    The scarlet light hung on the side wall of the sarcophagus, which was very dazzling.


    But soon, all the light was collected, condensed into a drop of water like things, crystal clear, like blood in general.


    The water drops declined from the side wall of the sarcophagus and rolled slowly. After reaching the flat bottom of the sarcophagus, it still did not mean to stop. It seemed to have a sense of self-determination, and it was like being pulled by something in the dark. It swam away towards the last head of Du Shaofu.


    At the moment of touching Du Shaofu''s head, the crystal clear red water drops, like a sponge, were absorbed and disappeared in an instant.


    But the pale color of Du Shaofu''s head, with his eyes closed, had a faint meaning of ruddy.


    That is to say, at the moment when the crystal clear water drops were absorbed by Du Shaofu''s head, a magic wave came out, breaking through the barrier of the sarcophagus and passing it outside.


    At the same time, the people sitting outside the ancestral hall of the Du family gave a Shua and opened their eyes at the same time.


    "It''s the second time. There will be no fake!"


    The night drifts, eyes a congealing, looks at the crowd to say.


    "So, last night was not an illusion. There''s hope for the boss!"


    Du Xiaoyao couldn''t help being excited again and said with a fist.


    As soon as the two men opened their mouths, the space in front of them flashed. Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun stepped out of the room.


    Obviously, they were aware of the movement again and came quickly.


    "This sarcophagus of Du family is really extraordinary


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes are very deep.


    It was his idea to put Du Shaofu''s head in the sarcophagus.


    Many years ago, he knew the unusual place of this Sarcophagus, and its origin was very mysterious.


    When he heard Du Shaofu talk about the ancestors of Du family and the origin of thunder and thunder, Du Tingxuan seemed to feel that the sarcophagus must have a great relationship with his ancestors.


    Therefore, after the fall of Du Shaofu, the greatest hope in his heart fell on the sarcophagus.


    "I don''t know what changes are taking place in the sarcophagus at this time. I will arrange it. Before Shaofu wakes up, this place will be listed as a forbidden area! Generally, outsiders can''t get in touch with this place, but the other children of the Du family also need to be banned. No one can influence Shaofu. "


    Du Tingxuan pondered for a moment and then said.


    "Good! Grandfather and uncle Qingchun go to work, we continue to guard here


    Little star nodded and said to Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun.


    "Good!"


    Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun left quickly without staying.


    Then, he immediately gathered many strong men from the wasteland and Du family to gather in the hall.


    Du Zhenwu, Han Aotong, Ouyang Shuang, ye Zijin, Yi Wuming, Murong youruo and others were excited after hearing Du Tingxuan talking about the activities in the sarcophagus. Several women even shed tears.


    They all know that the abnormal fluctuation in the sarcophagus must have something to do with Du Shaofu.


    After that, Du Tingxuan also issued a ban. Before Du Shaofu fully recovered, no one was allowed to step into the ancestral hall of the Du family. Only a group of heavenly saints and half step heavenly saints were allowed to guard there.


    In addition, this news is only known to a large number of high-level personages in the desolate country, and it is not allowed to mention it to other people for the time being.


    When they heard this, they could not bear the excitement in their hearts and wanted to go to have a look at it, but they were all suppressed.


    After all, Du Shaofu was in the most critical moment at this time. If he was disturbed, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    This kind of situation must not happen!


    In the following days, some high-level figures in the wasteland suddenly seemed to be changed.


    Originally, after the catastrophe, a heavy and incomparable mood was suddenly released because of some fluctuations in the sarcophagus.


    Many strong people, whether they are doing things or practicing, are lighthearted many times.


    "Tick!"


    From the afternoon of the same day to the early morning of the next day, three drops of blood oozed from the side walls of the stone coffin in the ancestral temple, which were absorbed by Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, that strange wave is also accompanied by transmission, which is perceived by a strong force.


    Xiaoxing, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaolin and others sit quietly outside the ancestral temple. They gradually get used to feeling this kind of fluctuation, and their emotions gradually recover. They are no longer as excited as they were at the beginning.


    They just wait quietly and feel the change.


    Everyone is finding that the time interval between strange waves is getting shorter and shorter.


    After a few days, even every half an hour, a wave was perceived by them.This kind of situation, with the passage of time, is more and more frequent.


    Until the end of the day, all the fluctuations are directly linked together and continue to spread out.


    At this time, nearly two months had passed since the end of the catastrophe.


    No one can see it. In the sarcophagus, on the six sides of the stone wall, there are drops of blood dripping out of the sarcophagus, and then flowing towards the rest of Du Shaofu''s head and being absorbed by it.


    As the speed of exudation became faster and faster, these blood beads gradually gathered into a small pool, paved the bottom of the sarcophagus, and submerged the back of Du Shaofu''s head.


    His face, at this time, has become extremely ruddy, with no difference from the normal skin color.


    However, the blood is still being absorbed.


    This situation continued until one day, the whole sarcophagus was filled with blood and water, and Du Shaofu''s head was soaked in it.


    And just when the last drop of blood seeps out and enters all the blood, the strange fluctuation is followed by a sudden closing, and in an instant it disappears and goes away without any fluctuation.


    "Well?"


    Xiaoxing, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoyao, night drifter, etc. were also aware of this situation at the first time.


    "It stopped. Has anything changed?"


    Du Xiaoyao PI frowned and asked himself.


    "Shaofu must be at a turning point at this time. Don''t worry too much. We''ll just keep waiting."


    At this time, Du Tingxuan stepped out of the void and said.


    "My grandfather is right. Uncle Xiaoyao, you should calm down a little. We''ll wait. If you believe my father, he will come back again!"


    Small star face serious, squint at Du Xiaoyao, old-fashioned.


    "I''m just worried about the boss!"


    Du Xiaoyao curled her lips and muttered.


    If other people dare to despise themselves, he must have rushed up, with his fist to find the other side of the theory.


    But in the face of small stars, it is not the courage.


    The sister-in-law is cruel, but she is no worse than herself.


    They all laughed at the bickering between Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, and immediately stopped thinking about it. They continued to close their eyes and wait in silence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2670

    At the time when many powerful men of the wasteland were waiting for Du Shaofu outside the ancestral temple, some changes suddenly took place in the world.


    On this day, there are no clouds in the sky, the sky is clean and blue.


    "Hiss..."


    But suddenly, see a terrible crack in the sky spread and open, across thousands of miles!


    Among them, there are bursts of strange breath, such as the waves surging, impact in the eight wasteland and four fields.


    This strange breath is very different from this world. It is like the spirit power of the gods and demons. It makes people feel happy, but at the same time, it can''t help but produce a sense of awe.


    "Strong men come to this world!"


    After Fu Yibai''s departure, Xiaoxing, as the only one in the world who is strong in heaven''s holy land, naturally found such fluctuations at the first time.


    Later, Du Xiaojiu, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoba and others also quickly noticed.


    It is not only them, but also the strong ones who have reached the Holy Land in the whole territory of three continents and nine states, who have quickly learned of this situation.


    "The void crack, this breath, is very close to the time when the ancient emperor left. Is it from the strong outside?"


    Ancient wasteland, the ancestral temple, the old man with one hand behind him, looking at the huge space crack in the sky, murmured.


    In the beast king mountain range of the Animal League, many strong men of the Bifang divine bird family also step on the void and quietly watch a scene on the sky.


    For the people of the ancient wasteland, it can be said that they have seen such a breath, so they guess that there are strong people coming to this world.


    "Boom..."


    With the appearance of the space crack, there are large areas of yin and Yang on the sky, like thunder, rolling and singing, emitting a very terrible breath.


    The boundless and vast air machine surged, directly connected to the earth, and the heaven and earth trembled.


    Some ordinary people who didn''t cultivate themselves felt extremely frightened when they saw this scene.


    There are also some children, all of a sudden, "wow" to cry, feeling extremely afraid.


    Although this situation is not comparable to the disaster of the demon sect, it is really shocking enough in ordinary days.


    "I don''t know who it is. I don''t know what kind of person it is. I don''t know what kind of person it is. I don''t know what kind of person it is. I don''t know what kind of person it is. I don''t know what kind of person it is. I don''t know what kind of person it is. I don''t know how to be restrained at all. When I


    Outside the ancestral hall of the Du family, Du Xiaoyao''s eyes showed golden light, and curled his mouth and said.


    When the five FU Yibai left, although they also brought strong fluctuations, they were only limited to the people in the desolate country.


    At this time, the space crack on the sky is extremely large, and the rolling yin-yang two Qi makes the weak living beings feel panic in their hearts.


    I''m afraid that the creatures of the whole world can clearly feel such a scene no matter where they are.


    "No matter who he is, as long as he does not come to affect us!"


    Du Yunlong sat on the ground and didn''t move, but said faintly.


    "No matter who he is, I will tell him that he will never come back if he dares to come to China and make a great contribution."


    By Du Yunlong''s side, a strong killing intention suddenly bursts out from his cold face.


    Not long after the evil cult disaster, those people came to this world at this time. I''m afraid it''s not for fun.


    Now Du Shaofu is at a critical moment. If he is disturbed by them, the consequences will be too serious.


    This kind of situation, as the sky will be the first night of 18 Wei, is absolutely intolerable!


    "It should be thirty-three days old, but I don''t know what purpose they have at this time."


    Du Shaojing in the side of the way, the United States brewing a trace of worry in the look.


    After all, if the people coming are too strong, they may not be able to cope with them.


    However, the public did not worry too much. In any case, the heaven and earth of this world were suppressed. Even the arrival of the strong men like the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God, they could only exert their strength beyond the heavenly saints.


    For ordinary people, it is good to be suppressed in the realm of heaven.


    In this way, although it will be difficult to cope with the current desolate country, it is definitely not a matter of being slaughtered by others.


    "Whatever they do, just leave us alone. Now, I don''t have time to pay attention to those people. "


    Little star raised his eyelids and said.


    When they heard the speech, they all nodded their approval.


    For those present, nothing is more important than Du Shaofu.


    No matter who comes from the outside world, as long as they don''t come to the wasteland to stir up trouble, let them go.


    In the utterance of the people of the waste land, there was a change in the great void in the high sky.


    I saw a flash of light, dozens of human figures were also manifest, into this space."Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Just after the tens of people stepped out of the void, the space crack sent out a strong wave, slowly converged and was about to close.


    However, before the completion of its real closure, there was only a sound of "hissing" in the distance, and the void burst out again.


    The fury of Qi is released, dense between heaven and earth.


    "Hiss..."


    Just after the second crack appeared, a third cross appeared, drawing a long opening in the sky, just like the giant mouth of gods and demons, which was ferocious and frightening.


    In the second and third crevasses, there are also dozens of figures, each of which radiates out, truly stepping into this world.


    "Gongsunquan, Su Qisheng, your famous family and gei''s home are here too!"


    Among the dozens of people walking through the first crack, a middle-aged man with a wide head and large forehead said to two of them who came out of the second and third crack respectively.


    The middle-aged man stood at the front of dozens of people, vaguely taking the lead of him.


    "Qin Yuanshang, why can''t my famous family come here?"


    In Wuli of the second detachment, a 40 year old man spoke with disdain.


    The man''s face was gloomy and cold, and his eyebrows were always slightly wrinkled and fierce. He was exactly what the first population called Gongsun Quan.


    "Ha ha, you''ve just arrived at this stage. Do you want to compete? If you don''t mind, I''m happy to judge you! "


    Dozens of people on the other side, the man named Su Qisheng laughed and said.


    This is a very fat man, standing there, just like a meat ball, emitting a thick breath.


    The fat man was smiling, but his small eyes burst out from time to time, like a poisonous snake, ready to attack at any time.


    "I''m going to take on a heavy responsibility. When I''m finished, I''ll go and ask for advice."


    Gongsun Quan glanced at Qin Yuanshang and said faintly.


    "Although the creatures in this world are much better than those in other small worlds, they are still far behind compared with the thirty-three days. Is it a great task to be sent here to rebuild the foundation of our Legalists? I think it''s almost banishment! "


    Qin Yuanshang''s brow raised a gloomy look. Obviously, he was sent to this world, which made him dissatisfied.


    Hearing this, Gongsun Quan and Su Qisheng nodded slightly.


    At the same time, the power of the three men swept through many parts of the world and saw the traces left by the catastrophe.


    "This field is not weak. Under my observation, there are many strong people. If measured by their realm, it should be called holy land


    After a long time, Su Qisheng said carefully.


    In his perception, there is a lot of breath, vast and deep, not much weaker than his own at this time.


    "If we were not suppressed immediately when we came to this world, they would be nothing but the holy land that could be destroyed by turning over our hands."


    Qin Yuanshang disdainfully said, as if to this realm''s life cultivation does not see in the eye.


    "Their holy land is also divided into strong and weak. Although we are suppressed, at least we still have the strength to complete the holy land. In this field, there should be such practitioners, but there are absolutely not many of them!"


    Gongsun Quan, a political strategist, said, glancing at the places under his feet.


    "I really don''t know, such a side of the world, can actually get rid of the disaster brought by the devil, how do they do it?"


    Su Qisheng, a famous scholar, was puzzled, frowning and thinking.


    "What''s so strange about this? Someone arranged it many years ago. There is Lu With the help of those two people, if this world can''t fight against the devil, it should be reduced to the devil kingdom! "


    Qin Yuanshang said, pausing in the middle. He seemed to have some scruples about the "two men" and was unwilling to put forward his actual name.


    In fact, when he said this, Su Qisheng and gongsunquan, as well as dozens of strong men behind them, many of them looked awe stricken.


    "I have received news from people in this field that there is a force called wasteland in this field, which is very strong! I don''t know how many strong men are left after a fight with the devil


    After a while, Su Qisheng spoke again.


    "I have also heard that the great ROC emperor of the wasteland, known as Du Shaofu, is a young man, but his cultivation is not weak! It seems that there are still a lot of problems between my Legalists and him! " The Qin and Yuan Dynasties advocated Taoism.


    "Not only Legalists, my famous masters, but also your political strategists have deep hatred for that boy! I really want to go to that desolate country and see the real face of the demon king Du Shaofu! Let''s see if he has three heads and six arms, and can walk through a few moves on his hands


    Gongsun Quan said, taking his eyes away from Su Qisheng, and his gloomy brow became more intense.


    However, his tone seems to be a little dull. His concern is focused on Du Shaofu, the demon king, and he is not interested in how many people his family has lost in the hands of the other party."Du Shaofu must have been arranged by that man. I''m afraid his strength can''t be underestimated! For the first time, we''d better keep a low profile. Wait until you have a clear idea of the specific situation, and then make plans for the next step. "


    Su Qisheng, a political strategist, was very cautious and said softly.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree. Du Shaofu, the demon king, can stand at the top of this world, and is the person selected by someone. He must also have his own extraordinary features. I''m afraid it will not be easy to deal with it if it is provoked.


    As they spoke, the three men led the people behind them to descend from the void, and the three cracks in the sky had closed.


    But just as they were in the air, and before they reached the ground, the sky burst out one after another.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The cracks spread one by one, and the sound of wind and thunder came out faintly.


    However, such a scene, compared with the previous three people''s arrival caused, the movement is much smaller.


    The cracks suddenly appeared and disappeared.


    At the same time, from each crack, there are also large pieces of human figures.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect such a coincidence. The farmers, the Confucians, the Taoists, the Yin and Yang schools, the Buddhists and the Mohists are all here!"


    Seeing the appearance of these people, Su Qisheng laughed again and said.


    "Amitabha


    Among these forces, there is a group of bald monks. One of the old monks speaks loudly of the name of Buddha, but he doesn''t accept Su Qisheng''s words.


    "Ha ha, Legalists, masters, strategists, you are a quick step!"


    Among the visitors, a gentle man with a hand-held feather fan chuckled.


    "It''s fast enough. We come through the void, and we seem to be aware of the great movement. Why, are you here to make a living? "


    A vigorous old man in Daopao opened his mouth, brushing his long beard under his jaw as he spoke.


    "It''s said that the three of you have been dealt with badly enough in this field. This time you bring so many people, you won''t come back and beat them up again."


    On the other side, another young man with bright eyes like stars raised his eyebrows and said, looking at Qin Yuanshang, Gongsun Quan and Su Qisheng, there seemed to be some pity or ridicule in their eyes.


    "Xun Youfang, Qian Xuzi and qixinglang, what do you mean! If you want to do it, I''ll be with you at any time! "


    Qin Yuanshang of Legalist school couldn''t help it. His fingers passed one by one from the three people who had spoken before.


    At the same time, the faces of Gongsun Quan and Su Qisheng were gloomy.


    Although they didn''t care about the life and death of the people of this tribe, the three people came up with the idea that eating naked was hitting them in the face and cracking.


    "I''m afraid you won''t? I just picked up your man. I have a lot of friendship with my Confucianists in this world. If you want to be influential here, I don''t mind helping him teach you a lesson together! "


    The elegant man shook the feather fan in his hand, and then said with a cold hum that it was Xun Youfang in Qin Yuanshang''s mouth.


    "Yes, Du Shaofu has a good relationship with Taoism. This time, we are going to go back to see him. I think it''s better to tidy you up first. I think he''ll like this gift. "


    The Taoist Qian Xuzi also said with a smile, an enigmatic look.


    "I''m a yin-yang family, not to mention. It''s said that some of the best gifted girls in the clan have been abducted by Du Shaofu. I''m also very interested in him. I want to give you something before we meet. It''s a good idea to give you a black face."


    Yin and Yang Seven Star Lang mouth hook up a radian, echoing said.


    "That I would like to ask you, if you want to start, whether my farm can join one, too many people are busy! "


    In the peasant camp, there was a young man who could not help but interrupt in the face of tit for tat among Legalists, celebrities, yin-yang schools and Taoism.


    A blush rose on the young man''s face, as if in the face of the older generation of strong people, it seems very shy, embarrassed to speak out loud.


    "I also want to participate in this excitement. What do you think?"


    In the Mohist school, a big man suddenly appeared a big knife in his hand, and he said.


    "Welcome to join the party, but I don''t know which side Zhou Qingnian and Hu Sandao want to stand on?"


    Seven Star Lang to young and big man arch hand to smile to ask, but look at that smile, how all seem to have a plan in mind.


    "Well The relationship between our peasant branch and the great ROC emperor is the same. Of course, the more friends we have, the better. Although we come from the main clan, we should also be able to continue this friendship, and we should not lose the face of the clan. "


    Zhou Qinglian, a young man named Zhou Qinglian, said with a dry smile after returning to qixinglang with a salute.


    "It''s the same with Mohism."Hu san dao shook the big knife in his hand and hummed.


    "If we want to start, there will be opportunities in the future. Let''s forget it today. We still have important things to do. What''s more, the strength of everyone in this sector has been suppressed. They can''t let go of their hands. There will be a time for liquidation in the future. "


    Su Qisheng, a political strategist, narrowed his small eyes, but his voice was extremely cold.


    He was not stupid. The five schools of Confucianism, Taoism, yin and Yang, farmers, and Mohist schools successively expressed their opinions, leaving the Buddhist cadres standing by without speaking.


    Legalists, celebrities and strategists together are no match for the five.


    All people''s accomplishments are suppressed in the holy land, and their strength is not much different.


    At this time, if we fight, three against five, it''s no different from looking for a beating.


    "Well, I have written down today''s events."


    Gongsun Quan, a famous scholar, shook his sleeve and attacked with a strong force. He took dozens of people behind him and left quickly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll see you later! Let''s go


    Qin Yuanshang also took the lead and left with the Legalists.


    "We''re gone too!"


    Su Qisheng looked at Xun Youfang, Qian Xuzi, Qi Xinglang, Zhou Qinglian and Hu Sandao with venomous eyes. Then he took a group of political strategists to break through the void.


    "Hey..."


    Xun Youfang, a Confucianist, looked at the departure of the three families and suddenly laughed.


    "It''s true that the literati''s stomach is full of bad water!"


    In Taoism, Qian Xuzi said with a smile.


    "It''s not bad. How can we get a foothold in thirty-three days? Come back, you''re no better than a bull nose! "


    Xun Youfang smiles and says softly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s go too. After this battle, we''ll go and have a look at the wasteland. I''m very curious about that boy


    The Seven Star Lang of yin and Yang family said, and then he arched his hands to all the people, lifted his sleeves and sprinkled the stars all over the sky, covering all the people behind him.


    When the stars disappear, dozens of people''s figures are gone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2671

    The strong ones of the nine came to this world, and after some tit for tat, they left one after another and went to look for the clans in this field.


    When they came to this world, everyone''s accomplishments were suppressed to a certain extent, and the leaders could only have the strength of the general holy land.


    Therefore, after the arrival of these nine people, every move did not escape the perception of little star, the strong man of heaven Saint realm.


    The scene of Confucianists, farmers, Mohists, yin-yang schools, and Taoists, who joined forces to challenge Legalists, celebrities and strategists, also made the little star''s mouth curl up.


    Those people may be regarded as strong in the outside world, but after being suppressed in this field, they are not enough to see compared with Du Xiaoyao and Du Yunlong.


    Therefore, a dozen or so heavenly saints and half step heavenly saints of the wasteland have been sitting outside the ancestral hall of the Du family, guarding the gate for Du Shaofu in silence.


    As long as the Legalists, celebrities and political strategists do not come to the door to find trouble, they are also happy and will not take the initiative to go to the door.


    After all, the gratitude and resentment have passed, and the three families have made great efforts in the catastrophe and suffered heavy losses.


    As long as the other side doesn''t come to provoke right and wrong, what''s the harm of exposing the hatred in the past!


    However, the actual situation is quite different from what little star and others expected.


    At this time, dozens of Legalists such as Qin Yuanshang had already arrived.


    In addition, there are only a few dozen Legalists left in this area. Facing the arrival of a large group of powerful people, these people are not afraid but excited to kneel down to greet the strong ones of the main clan.


    "Old Han Cang, with the legalist clan, welcome all the saints!"


    On the ground, an old man with a pale beard almost stuck to the ground, respectfully towards Qin Yuanshang and his party.


    "Holy Father? Ha ha... "


    Qin Yuanshang was stunned for a moment after hearing such a address, and then gave a strange smile.


    We can''t help but sigh that the vision of this world is narrow. In their eyes, the strongest one is the holy land. In the mouth of these people, unity is called holy ancestor.


    But in fact, Qin yuan''s real strength in the thirty-three days is much stronger than this realm''s heaven Saint realm!


    "Get up


    Qin Yuanshang said faintly. With a glance, he knew that the old man was a practitioner of the realm of martial arts. Among the dozens of Legalists who survived, he was already the strongest.


    "Thank you


    After thanking Han Cang, the old man got up with dozens of people behind him.


    "So weak? According to the level of this realm, there is not even a holy land. "


    By perceiving the breath of all the people, Qin Yuanshang soon found that among the dozens of people kneeling in front of him, there were only two other people in the realm of martial arts, and the others were even weaker.


    It made him frown a little and looked a little surprised.


    According to the truth, this sector is very special. Although it can''t be more than thirty-three days, compared with other small worlds, it should be too much stronger.


    The foundation of Legalists in this realm requires at least dozens of practitioners of holy land.


    What we see now is that there is not even a holy land, let alone a stronger one.


    "Are you the only Legalists left?"


    Facing Han Cang, an old man, Qin Yuanshang, with his hands on his back, walked to the Legalists'' home without looking back.


    "Back to the Holy Father, these are the people! Too many people fell in the disaster of the evil cult, and most of them were By... "


    Han Cang replied, but when it comes to the end, he can''t say it any more. It seems that he is taboo.


    "By what? If you have something to say, you can fart. Don''t hesitate


    Next to Qin Yuanshang, a young man who also came from the upper bound glared at Han Cang and cried angrily. He was very unhappy.


    Han Cang was suddenly shocked. He was awed by the fierce momentum of the other party, and perspiration poured out on his forehead.


    He shivered and stammered: "most of the Legalists refused to fight because of the disaster of the demon sect They were killed by Dapeng Huangzhen! "


    "What?"


    Qin Yuanshang''s voice was sharp and sharp. He was surprised and said, "do you mean that most of the people died in Du Shaofu''s hands, not because of the banditry?"


    "Just Exactly


    Han Cang leaned over, thought about it again, and replied, "the great Peng emperor holds the nine sacred thunder tripods left by the three thousand masters of the world, and orders the nine families. Those who do not obey will be killed without mercy."


    "What a Du Shaofu, but he''s very dignified."


    When Qin Yuanshang heard the speech, he looked cold. In turn, Chao hancang asked, "Legalists are one. Since Du Shaofu killed you for refusing to fight, why don''t you do anything?"


    "It''s my father, the mother of Dapeng emperor, is a member of our legalist family. Therefore, at the time of the great calamity, under the leadership of his second uncle, all the Han family went to war, but the Li family and the Qin family refused to fight, which led to the massacre. The whole legalist school was razed to the ground by zilei xuanding!"Han cangjing said.


    But as soon as this sentence was finished, Qin Yuanshang''s face immediately became more ugly.


    "That is to say, Han is the only one alive today, and both Qin and Li are dead in the hands of Du Shaofu?"


    Qin Yuanshang''s broad forehead was covered with blue veins, which made him angry.


    "Exactly


    Feeling Qin Yuanshang''s anger, Han Cang''s waist bowed deeper.


    "Asshole!"


    When Qin Yuanshang stopped walking, he yelled at him and said angrily, "he is really a great prestige. Do you think that with the support of Lu Shaofu, you can break the ground on the head of our Legalists and do whatever you want?"


    During the drinking, Qin Yuanshang no longer considered the taboo of "surname Lu", and was instantly blinded by anger.


    The Qin family of this legalist school is also closely related to him.


    If he died in a catastrophe, he could still accept it if he fell under the knife of the evil cult.


    It never occurred to me that so many people, besides the Qin family and the Li family, were directly killed by Du Shaofu!


    This is just too much bullying!


    "Uncle Yuanshang, Du Shaofu is really brave. Do you really think that my Legalists are good at bullying? If you don''t give him a lesson, I really think that with the support of Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan, you will be able to turn against the sky! "


    The young man next to Qin Yuanshang exclaimed, his face quite ugly.


    He himself is from the Li family. All the people in this field have been killed. He can''t help being angry!


    However, as soon as the young man''s words were finished, he could only hear a "pa" sound, clear and loud.


    Then, on the face brought a burning pain, it is obvious that was severely slapped an ear scrape.


    "You bastard, can you call those two names? If you want to die, go and blow yourself up. Don''t drag my family into the water! "


    Qin Yuanshang''s face was extremely blue, and the palm of his hand was pinched into a "cluck" sound, as if he wanted to strangle the young man in front of him.


    The names of Lu Shaoyou and long Xuan dare not even mention them directly. Occasionally, they can only be replaced by "those two people". Just now, in a rage, they said the three words "surnamed Lu".


    But this boy is good, no taboo general, so loudly called out.


    Although not to let the two people hear, but Qin Yuanshang heart still can not help but tremble, for the two evil gods and feel extremely flustered.


    "Uncle Yuanshang..."


    The young man covered his face and looked aggrieved, but he didn''t answer back.


    Qin Yuanshang breathed out a long breath and straightened his face and said, "well, don''t mention it again in the future. Those two people, even the strongest of my Legalists, dare not provoke them, not to mention you and me!"


    He stopped for a moment and then said, "the Legalists really want to find Du Shaofu to settle this account. But since he is the one chosen by that man and has the ability to defeat the demons, I''m afraid his strength will not be simple. So let''s write down the hatred first, and then we can slowly recover it later. "


    Qin Yuanshang said, respectfully standing on the side of Han Cang hesitated for a moment, but in the end came a sentence: "holy ancestor, the emperor of the ROC in the war with the devil, has fallen."


    "Well?"


    Qin yuan is still a Leng, did not seem to hear clearly in general, urgently asked: "you say it again!"


    "My father, a few months ago, the ROC emperor died with the devil at the cost of his life."


    Han Cang''s face was full of reverence, bowing to Qin Yuanshang.


    "Dead?"


    Qin Yuanshang side of the young man is also staring at Han Cang.


    However, Qin Yuanshang suddenly began to laugh: "ha ha ha ha ha How wonderful it is to be dead! I was still wondering, with the strength of the devil, how could it be so easy to be killed by a boy. It turned out to be the result of fighting with his life! With the arrangement of those two people, this ending should be considered as enough! "


    "Uncle Yuanshang, Du Shaofu has killed so many people of the Legalists. If this account is not recovered, how can the Legalists face standing in this field? It is better to abandon the foundation here. Why rebuild it?"


    The young man woke up and bit his teeth and said to Qin Yuanshang.


    "That''s right. Du Shaofu is dead. I want to ask for it now."


    Qin Yuanshang clenched his fist fiercely and said with ferocity.


    If Du Shaofu is still alive, and with his ability to compete with the devil, they will have to weigh in advance if they want to provoke each other.


    But he is dead. What can they fear from the upper world?


    "Du Shaofu dares to kill our Legalists. Isn''t he also a desolate country? What kind of treatment has the Legalists received in this field, I will give them the same way, and let them be destroyed as well! "Qin Yuanshang said in a cruel voice, his eyes burst out with fierce color.


    "That There are still many strong men in the wasteland


    Han Cangshi opened his mouth and inserted a sentence.


    "Oh? How about the strength of those strong men compared with Du Shaofu before his fall? "


    Before Qin Yuanshang could speak, the young man raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "This..."


    After pondering for a while, Han Cang said, "those people are not as good as the ROC emperor."


    "Then it will be over! We have heard a lot about Du Shaofu''s deeds in the upper world. Without his existence, can the wasteland still be called a wasteland? "


    The young man''s toe is high, the air is high, the pride that cannot say.


    You know, they came from thirty-three days.


    The living creatures in this world, because it is a small world, how strong can they be?


    This time, Han Cang was asked for a long time and did not answer.


    "I can''t wait to go to the wasteland. Although Du Shaofu is dead, someone has to bear the consequences and costs for what he has done."


    Qin Yuanshang clenched his fist and said coldly.


    "Uncle Yuanshang, let''s go now." Young man said.


    "Good! However, for the sake of safety, we''d better go and have a total with Gongsun Quan and Su Qisheng. If they want to, they will work together. No matter how strong the power of the wasteland is, it will never be able to withstand the encirclement of our three families! I''m afraid there''s no reason for the five schools, namely, the peasant family, the Mohist school, the yin-yang school, the Confucianist school and the Taoist school, to say anything more when the wasteland is destroyed. "


    Qin Yuan said and waved his sleeve to dozens of people from the upper bound: "let''s go!"


    "Holy ancestor..."


    Han Cang stretched out his hand to stop them from saying anything, but those people were walking too fast. As soon as his words came out, the waves in the void had stopped.


    Dozens of people have disappeared.


    "Something is going to happen! What can I do about it? "


    Han Cang stamped his feet in a hurry, but there was no way.


    He really wanted to catch up to say that although the great Peng emperor of the wasteland was dead, the strength of other people was not as good as him, but it was extremely difficult to deal with! Among those people, however, there is a heaven saint''s realm, as well as many semi step heavenly saints!


    With the strength of the Legalists at present, no one can catch up with them.


    "I hope that with their strength, they can defeat the people of the wasteland."


    Han Cang secretly said that Qin Yuanshang and others came from the upper world. After being suppressed here, if they still have the strength of being a half step heavenly saint or heaven saint, it should not be too difficult to protect themselves against the people of the desolate country.


    However, Han Cang and others can not really see through the real cultivation of dozens of people from the upper world.


    As for the final result, he is not good at judging, only knows that something big will happen.


    Qin Yuanshang and others moved quickly without delay. On the one hand, they led themselves to the strategists, and on the other, they let the young man take the lead and head for the vertical name.


    These strong men are very eager to show their skills.


    The two teams were also very lucky. They met Gongsun Quan and Su Qisheng before they arrived at the masters and strategists respectively.


    It turned out that the famous and powerful strategists and strategists of the two teams came out of the sky on the way to Zhizu. Haosheng sighed at the mountains and rivers broken everywhere in the boundary and the huge lake formed by the footprints of the demon God. Haosheng was deeply shocked by the power of the demon God.


    Although they did not delay for a long time, they were given a chance to stop Qin Yuanshang and the young man.


    Hearing about the origin of the Legalists, Gongsun Quan, as the master of the Legalists, agreed to come down almost without any hesitation and was willing to work with the Legalists to deal with the wasteland.


    But Su Qisheng, a political strategist, had a long time of deliberation, and finally nodded under the repeated persuasion of Qin Yuanshang.


    As a result, the three quickly gathered together and went straight to the desolate country.


    Each of them brought dozens of people with them. The three families together looked like 1670 people.


    Among the more than 100 people, if measured by the level of this realm, most of them are above the holy land, more than 100!


    Such strength, in this small world, isn''t it arbitrary?


    Although this small world is different from other small worlds, it is somewhat special.


    "Du Shaofu and the three branches of our family all have deep hatred. If he dies, the rest of the people in the desolate country will not be worried. However, what they have done to my family must bear enough price! If we can''t raze the wasteland to the ground, we''ll simply withdraw from this boundary, and we won''t have the face to continue to stay! "While they were on their way, Gongsun Quan looked very gloomy and wanted to appear in the desolate country immediately.


    "Brother Gongsun is right. Du Shaofu, relying on his own ability, has always ignored the three of us. In addition, there is that person to support him, making him more unscrupulous. This time he is dead, but this account must be paid by the people of his desolate country! "


    Qin Yuanshang said, with a sense of awe inspiring killing.


    On the contrary, Su Qisheng, who was walking side by side with the two men, didn''t answer. He just ran along in silence and didn''t know what problems he was thinking.


    In this world, almost all creatures know the existence of the wasteland.


    Therefore, for Legalists, celebrities and political strategists, if you want to find out where they are, you can find out by asking people.


    After the passage through the void, the three teams did not spend too long, they had reached the territory of the desolate country.


    "Here it is. The capital of the wasteland is called Shicheng. It should be not far away. Let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, Gongsun Quan retreated into the void again and led more than 100 men and horses to the capital of the wasteland.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    A burst of violent spatial fluctuations spread and spread, one by one figures finally stepped out of the void, everyone''s body, all exuded a strong breath, one look is that the incoming is not good.


    The appearance of this group of people made many weak practitioners and civilians in Shicheng feel extremely frightened.


    That kind of existence, everyone needs them to look up to.


    "Who are those people? I don''t know what kind of convergence they are!"


    Looking up to looking up, but all the residents of the wasteland did not show a state of confusion.


    After all, this is a desolate country. If anyone dares to act wildly here and come to the wasteland to flaunt his power, he can only eat but not walk around.


    As for the strong in the wasteland, all the inhabitants of the wasteland know it well. There is no one who can be easily offended!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2672

    In fact, before Legalists, celebrities and strategists broke through the void, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaolin, yepiaoling, Du Shaojing and others had already discovered the spatial fluctuation caused by them.


    A strong man woke up and opened his eyes.


    "Legalists, celebrities, strategists, it seems that they are not giving up!"


    Among all the people, Du Yunlong said faintly.


    "The formation is not small, but it seems that the strength is not so good!"


    Du Xiaoyao shrugged the corners of his mouth and looked down at the way.


    With the strength of those people, they don''t need them at all. In the desolate country, there are many strongmen in the holy land, such as hunji, Ouyang Shuang, Lei Lao, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Dongfang Qingmu, Yejin and so on.


    In addition to the Imperial Palace, there are also eighteen guards in the palace.


    For example, there are at least ten strongmen in the holy land.


    What''s more, there are Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun, two half step heavenly saints.


    If those three families really come to make trouble, the result can be imagined.


    Sure enough, after more than 100 people broke out of the sky, from all parts of the stone city, there were a succession of people shooting out from all over the city, plundering into the air and confronting those people.


    Gu Tian Hao, Ming demon, yeluhan, Dugu Huotian, Qinghu Laoyao, Du Xiaoman, yiwuming, Leiyang, BingChan and Feiyu are all listed.


    "Let''s have a look first. If we really want to start, we will accompany you then!"


    Xiaoxing, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaohuang and others are still sitting quietly outside the ancestral hall of the Du family.


    Even Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun did not appear, because at this time, it was not yet time for them to make a move.


    In the stone city, many residents also stopped their work, looked up at Gao Tian and began to talk.


    "Look, there are so many strong people!"


    "What''s the origin of those people? How can they go to the wasteland in such a big way? It seems that they still come to make trouble!"


    "Come here, even don''t walk into the stone city, disrespectful to the ROC emperor, damn it!"


    "If I have the strength, I will beat them into pig heads one by one, and then hang them on the head of the city for seven or forty-nine days, until I realize my mistakes!"


    "It''s ok if we don''t have enough strength. Those who are in a state of famine are the strong ones. Those people will have to eat and go in the end."


    ¡­¡­


    The residents in the stone city were boiling because of their disrespect to the emperor of ROC and their anger at leaving one by one. They would like to roll up their sleeves and put them together.


    If their own strength is strong enough, they must be pressed to the ground one by one and kowtow to the emperor of the ROC.


    "What a desolate country, but its strength is really not weak!"


    In the sky above the stone city, looking at dozens of Holy Land practitioners on the opposite side, Qin Yuanshang''s eyes also couldn''t help but beat, feeling some surprise for such strength.


    It''s incredible that a force in a small world can have as many strong people as many.


    Qin Yuanshang was lucky that he had brought Gongsun Quan and Su Qisheng together. Otherwise, it would have been hard to tell the strong of this desolate country just by his Legalists'' words.


    Of course, if his cultivation was not suppressed by the force of heaven and earth, and could spy out the existence of Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaolin, Zhen Qingchun, and Xiaoxing, I''m afraid he would not be so calm.


    "More than 60 holy places are indeed not weak!"


    Gongsun Quan nodded and agreed with Qin Yuanshang''s words.


    You know, this is a small world, not a existence like that of thirty-three days.


    Compared with other small worlds, such strength is too terrible.


    It can be said that all the small worlds can be easily captured by those people in the wasteland!


    "After all, this field is too special, and it is not too strange to have such a situation. But if we really want to compare it with that of the past thirty-three days, it is not enough! "


    Su Qisheng''s eyes flashed.


    At the same time when the three men were talking, doctor Wuming stepped out of the line-up of the wasteland. They looked old and looked at Qin Wushang, Gongsun Quan and Su Qisheng one by one, and said, "you are from thirty-three days. Are you from nine of us?"


    "Nine people?"


    Hearing the speech, the three men were stunned, and then they were relieved: "yes, there are only nine masters in this field!"


    "Ignorant mole ants."


    Gongsun Quan sneered.


    In fact, they did not know that before Fu Yibai and others left, they had already told the people of the wasteland about the existence of thirty-three days and various schools of thought.


    It''s just that I''m used to calling nine people, and I don''t care about it for a while.


    "Son of a bitch, try to scold again. Believe me or not, I will let you die without a burial place!"Du Xiaohu stepped aside and stood beside the doctor. He looked at Gongsun Quan coldly. The terrible murderous spirit came out and rolled towards Gongsun Quan.


    "Kick


    Gongsun Quan suddenly took a step back, and then removed the momentum. He was surprised.


    He was surprised that the young man who did not seem to be astonishing was also a practitioner of the holy land.


    That kind of strength will not be under the present self.


    "The tone is not small. The people around Du Shaofu are really arrogant enough! You have killed so many of my Legalists, celebrities and strategists. Today is the time for the wasteland to pay its debts. "


    Qin yuan was still humming coldly, and his body was forced to move forward. A strong and powerful pressure suddenly filled the air, which made everyone behind him feel a little breathless.


    However, under this kind of action, the opposite wild country''s lineup is not messy at all.


    On the contrary, one by one, looking at Qin Yuanshang''s eyes, all with profound irony.


    "All the strong!"


    Before the strategists, Su Qisheng, who was as fat as a meat mountain, suddenly opened his narrow eyes.


    On the other hand, he noticed that although there were only about half of the number of people who joined hands with each other in the number of people in the desolate country, few people showed such an unbearable manner under the pressure of Qin Yuanshang.


    In this way, the vast majority of those ten people have reached the holy land, and the worst is the later period of the holy land. There are few in the early and middle stages of the holy land.


    Under such a comparison, the overall strength of the three organizations is not stronger than these people.


    "It seems that this war is not easy to fight!"


    Su Qisheng murmured to himself, thinking fast in his heart. He didn''t know what idea was brewing.


    "Those who died in the hands of our country are damned. They deserve more than one death. If you are here today to stand out for your three fallen families, I believe you will not end up different from them! "


    The green fox old demon looks gloomy and says coldly.


    At this time, they don''t know the origin of these people. Besides the Legalists, celebrities and political strategists from the upper world, who else can they have.


    The hatred among these three desolate countries was already profound. They did not know how many people died in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    But all this is their own fault, can not blame anyone.


    So the old demon of the green fox said this, and he was naturally justified.


    "What a shame to die, indeed! However, you should know that the strong are respected in this world. Whoever has a big fist is the truth! The reason why the three families died is that they are not strong enough! The rest of the country is ruined, too


    Qin Yuanshang looks cold and murderous. He obviously doesn''t want to stop today.


    Even if he realized the strength of the wasteland lineup, he was not afraid. After all, there were so many people on his side. If he could not win a small desolate country, let alone that the clans of this realm did not have to exist, even the faces of the Lords of the upper kingdom would have been lost!


    But to his surprise, Qin Yuanshang thought that his words would make people in the wasteland feel extremely afraid.


    Because the strength of the two sides is compared, the desolate country is not superior.


    But the fact is, just after his words were spoken, dozens of people in the opposite side were all laughing.


    This, can not help but make him more angry, because the fire caused by the killing of the Qin family and Li family in the legalist clan is more vigorous.


    "I don''t know if you''ve got your head jammed by the door? If you are a few fleas and don''t weigh up your own strength, you dare to come to our country and shout


    Ouyang Shuang suddenly opened his mouth. He was not polite at all and directly scolded him.


    Su Qisheng and his three men fixed their eyes on each other. The other was a hot woman.


    "Maidservant, who are you calling a dog?"


    Qin Yuanshang''s liver fire gushed suddenly, and his whole body momentum was not restrained at all. He went directly for Ouyang.


    This time, Ouyang Shuang did not answer, but Du Xiaohu said: "who answers, who is!"


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Qin Yuanshang was furious and yelled out suddenly. Then, his body shape was like electricity, and he appeared in front of Du Xiaohu.


    At the same time, he shot out of the sky and triggered the boundless trend between heaven and earth. The terrifying spatial fluctuation was surging like a huge wave, hitting all directions.


    This palm is elegant and trance, and turns into strange shadows, which are printed directly towards Du Xiaohu''s chest cavity!


    "Roar..."


    In the face of Qin Yuanshang''s attack, Du Xiaohu''s throat suddenly sent out an earth shaking roar, just like a thunderbolt. The sky and the earth shook with it.


    At the same time, his body was illusory, and the huge dark tiger body appeared. The vigorous and powerful wings fluttered out, and the black talisman secret text was fluttered all over the sky, which directly swept the palm print of Qin Yuanshang."HISHI..."


    The two people''s attacks instantly collide, and the powerful energy is connected. In a moment, a terrible wave breaks out, and a terrible black hole is torn out of the space, which is suffused with the dark light.


    Waves of terrifying energy wafted in the sky above the stone city, and the two figures of a man and a tiger were shaken away.


    The little tiger stepped in the void, quickly stabilized his body, the dark tiger body, intact!


    "What a strong strength!"


    On the contrary, it was Qin Yuanshang''s side that a palm was torn open and there was blood dripping down.


    Although this is not an injury, but only through a blow, we can clearly see the strength between the two, there is still a certain gap.


    But this time the two people hit each other, but made the countless people in the stone city below burst out a burst of earth shaking cry.


    "Good! Good fight! Give them a good beating


    "If you dare to disrespect the ROC emperor, you must deal with it severely!"


    "Hit them. They fly in and crawl out!"


    "No, they must go out on their knees!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many residents spoke loudly and cheered for Du Xiaohu.


    "The body is actually the dark tiger clan. When you are young, you can have such strength. It''s really extraordinary!"


    Over the stone city, Su Qisheng''s eyes narrowed again, looking at Du Xiaohu''s eyes, shining.


    "With such strength, I dare to go to the wasteland. In this case, we don''t need to keep our hands on them. We can deal with them as we should! "


    At this time, the doctor spoke again. With a gentle wave of his hand, dozens of people from the wasteland moved together, approaching the line-up of Legalists, celebrities and strategists.


    "The people of the Legalists obey their orders, and the feud between the desolate country and our Legalists is like the sea. Today is the time when they are destroyed! Kill with all your strength, no one left! "


    Qin Yuanshang roared and gave orders to the Legalists behind him. Dozens of powerful Legalists were also plundered out.


    However, Gongsun and Su Qisheng, who were close to him, did not act.


    "What are you two waiting for? When is it better not to do it now? "


    Qin Yuanshang suddenly turned back and asked them to drink.


    The purpose of the three of them coming here is to clean up the people in the desolate country. Du Shaofu''s debts should be collected from the people around him.


    Although the wasteland showed great strength, they would not be afraid of them if they were united.


    "Well, you famous man, kill me!"


    After a little hesitation, Gongsun Quan also led the people to rush out.


    "Even if we can win this battle in the end, my strategists will lose a lot! It doesn''t seem to be a good deal! "


    However, Su Qisheng still didn''t move. Seeing that Qin Yuanshang and Gongsun Quan quickly got together with the people of the wasteland, his brow wrinkled tightly.


    At this moment, he felt cheated.


    The strength of this desolate country is not as weak as imagined. Even if we lead the powerful strategists to join hands with Qin Yuanshang and Gongsun Quan, I am afraid that it will not get too much advantage in the end.


    So, he''s kind of holding back.


    Even if we can win, we will hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred ourselves.


    "Su Qisheng, you son of a bitch, why don''t you start?"


    Over there, Qin Yuanshang and Du Xiaohu fought against each other again. At the same time, they kept swearing and became more angry.


    He said that the three families would join hands. Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, Su Qisheng was still watching the wall and did not mean to intervene.


    This makes Qin Yuanshang''s heart nest with a fire, suffocating to death.


    If the political strategists do not fight, this war will not be able to fight. They have to let the desolate country ravage them.


    "Su Qisheng, if you don''t do it again, my famous family and you will not be finished!"


    In the war circle, Gongsun Quan was also angry and called in the direction of Su Qisheng.


    But unexpectedly, while he was distracted, soul Ji a slender jade palm was slapped on its shoulder, beating him upside down.


    In this regard, soul Ji just enchanted a smile, and then a twist of the body, again head-on pursuit.


    "Good! Get rid of them and beat them to pieces


    "A group of undercut goods, come here to beat up, and you are the one to beat!"


    "You see, that fat man is scared to death!"


    "The heroes of the wasteland are incomparable


    ¡­¡­


    Below, in the stone city set off a burst of another position shouting.


    Many residents cheered up and exclaimed. Some of them who were equipped with self-cultivation were even more mysterious in their words. The huge voice resounded through the whole stone city.


    Su Qisheng frowned tightly. In his eyes, the Legalists and celebrities were almost beaten by the desolate country, and had no temper at all.The number of the two sides is not much different, but in terms of overall strength, the famine state is much stronger.


    If they don''t, Qin Yuanshang and Gongsun Quan will have a bad ending today.


    Su Qisheng raised a leg and was ready to step out of the void to help.


    But his leg was caught in the air for a long time.


    If he does not help, the relationship between his political strategists and Legalists and famous masters will definitely break down, and even lead to hatred and even blood struggle among the main clan.


    And if he goes to help and fight to the end, he is really worried that he will bring some strong people in this field, and finally there will be few left to go back.


    After pondering for a long time, Su Qisheng finally showed a firm look in his narrow eyes.


    The leg that he raised, also stepped a step eventually.


    In any case, if some people die, it is better to face the joint encirclement and suppression of Legalists and celebrities.


    As long as we can kill most of the strength of the wasteland, then we can send a message to the upper world, send more powerful people down, and finally uproot the whole country, that is a great achievement!


    However, just after su Qisheng took a step, he suddenly felt his heart tightly, as if he was suddenly held by an invisible big hand.


    He felt a few strong to the terrible breath swept by, let his original God in shudder!


    "I''m good. You stupid people must have been squeezed out of the door!"


    Just then, a little girl''s voice came out and fell into everyone''s ears.


    However, such a girl''s voice made people of three families, including Su Qisheng, Gongsun Quan and Qin Yuanshang, fight a cold war inexplicably. A chill rose from the bottom of everyone''s feet and went straight to the head.


    "Doctor grandfather, aunt Shuang, uncle tiger, aunt Qing, you all have to step down first, and we can do it here!"


    Then, there was a little boy''s voice, which made everyone suddenly sweat. It felt like a terrible beast staring at him, and his back was cold.


    "My grandparents, uncles and aunts, let''s clean up these people. You can go down and watch them!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2673

    While Qin Yuanshang, Gongsun Quan and Su Qisheng were surprised, a more immature voice came out.


    Before and after a total of three children''s voices, in the sky above the stone city, drilled into the ears of all people.


    "Xiao Huang, Xiao Ba, Xiao Lin!"


    At that time, they were fighting with the three great men, such as Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Qinghu Laoyao, Ouyang Shuang and so on. In a moment, they left their opponents and retreated to the distance one by one and gathered together.


    More than 100 Legalists, celebrities and political strategists were stunned. Under their gaze, they saw three young figures coming from below, just like walking on an invisible step.


    "The strongmen of the wasteland appear!"


    "It''s the son, daughter and nephew of the ROC emperor!"


    "These three little guys are young, but they are all the masters of terror."


    "Now those who come here will have a hard time. Let''s see how they can hop!"


    "Prince and princess, deal with them hard and let those people know the power of our country!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the bottom of the stone city, seeing the appearance of Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin, many residents yelled, everyone clenched their fists and was excited.


    They all know that the strength of these three little guys is terrible.


    If it was not for their young age and their aptitude, I''m afraid none of them would be under the emperor of Dapeng.


    With them, we can imagine the result of those who invade.


    "Three little kids?"


    Gongsun Quan''s eyes were wide open. Looking at the three figures coming quickly, Gongsun Quan felt extremely incredible. It turned out that they were really three children.


    But it was these three young children that made him feel a little trembling for no reason.


    "These are not three little kids. They are three strong ones."


    On the other side, Su Qisheng narrowed his eyes and felt heavy.


    But he clearly felt that there was a terrible smell in the three children.


    Therefore, we must not judge these three people from the perspective of children.


    These are the three most powerful, which are much more terrible than the dozens of holy places in the desolate country over there.


    This desolate country is more powerful and terrifying than they imagined!


    He was just about to lead someone to do it, but he also stopped to have a look first.


    "A supreme ant queen and a little unicorn. Is there a Terran in the middle? Why do you have such a deep breath of golden winged ROC


    Gongsun Quan''s face was astonished. No matter it was the supreme ant Huang, the little Kirin, or the golden winged Dapeng bird, all these three races were absolutely strong within 33 days.


    They are one of the most powerful Legalists, celebrities and political strategists among all the schools of thought. However, when facing the three ethnic groups, they should be polite and take advantage of each other.


    "A group of unseen dogs dare to come to our country and bark at random!"


    Du Xiaoba''s small body is full of twists and turns, and the light golden light erupts, making it look like a golden winged ROC bird in the shape of a human being.


    On his young face, he looked domineering and fierce, and the eyes of the Legalists, the masters and the strategists were like looking at a group of dead people.


    "Three young things are not young, but their breath is not small."


    Among the three, Qin Yuanshang, after initial shock, slowly calmed down a little.


    Although the momentum of the three little guys was stronger than that of him, Gongsun Quan and Su Qisheng, it was not enough to make him feel so scared.


    You know, they came from thirty-three days.


    If it is in the outside world, measured by their strength and the standard of practice in this realm, it is a strong one in the realm of heavenly saints!


    Although these three little guys are extraordinary, they are not so powerful roles for them.


    "We do have a big voice, but the barking of your dogs is not small."


    Du Xiaohuang said in a cold voice.


    Before the words, she, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin had already stepped into the air, and pressed directly towards the strong one of them.


    "The little thing has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. It must be that the adults of your family have not taught them well. Today, let me take the place of your elders to teach you how to talk and behave yourself!"


    Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang opened their mouths and closed their mouths. All of a sudden, the faces of Qin Yuanshang, Gongsun Quan, Su Qisheng and many other powerful men of the three groups were darkened.


    As the top powerful force among all schools of thought, they have never been insulted like this. It is a provocation to eat naked!


    "How dare you teach us how to be human! Today, let your grandfather bully teach you how to be a manDu Xiaoba leaped forward and burst out with golden light.


    "Gee!"


    A huge sound of Peng Ming came from Du Xiaoba''s throat. It was empty in the stone city. The loud and clear sound pierced the spirit and chiseled the soul, which made yuan Shen shudder for a moment.


    "Boy, I want to die!"


    Qin Yuanshang roared, his hands in the void across the track of one after another, the terrible breath rose rapidly on him.


    With the movement of his hands, a vast trend of heaven and earth rose abruptly, and the vast air machine in the space surged toward him crazily.


    In an instant, the whole body of Qin Yuanshang burst out a torrent of light, the magnificent breath was wandering around, and finally condensed, as if evolved into a world.


    ¡±Long... "


    The next moment, in the trembling of heaven and earth, Qin Yuanshang''s whole body began to move. The sky and earth turned, the mountains and rivers moved horizontally, and the sun, moon and stars appeared. The terrible power shook the whole world.


    "The way of heaven is far away, the humanity is near, a break in the law!"


    Qin yuan was still drinking, stepping in the void, gathering the endless trend of heaven and earth, setting off its incomparable majesty, as if a supreme creature, overlooking the common life.


    He and the Dharma are the most powerful and powerful!


    "What a terrible means. The Legalists from the thirty-three days are really much more powerful than this realm!"


    "No matter how powerful, since he came to this world and was oppressed by the force of heaven and earth, then he was a dragon and had to be coiled for me, and a tiger was lying down for me. It''s really hard to bully the poor country!"


    "It''s a pity that their strength can only be brought into full play in the holy land. It''s easy to abuse them with the cultivation of Xiaoba."


    "Wait for a good show. I bet these people will regret coming to this world later!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, Ouyang Shuang, Lei Lao, hunji, Dugu Huotian and others were all shocked by Qin Yuanshang''s means. They praised the people who were the masters of Legalists. They were really strong enough.


    However, they did not worry about Du Xiaoba at all.


    Like green fox old demon, Du Xiaohu a few people, the corner of his mouth is filled with schadenfreude smile.


    Du Xiaoba is the strength of half step Tiansheng. Facing a Qin Yuanshang who is suppressed to the holy land, the advantage is too big!


    "Break the law, break your sister''s egg!"


    In the face of Qin Yuanshang''s attack, Du Shaofu tightened his small face and swore solemnly.


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaoman, Yi Wuming, as well as the one and a half step heavenly sage in the imperial palace were all shocked.


    "Who did the bear boy learn from?"


    Everyone is a black line. I really don''t know where to learn Du Xiaoba''s ability of scolding the street.


    However, outside the Du ancestral hall, Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling, qianguyu and xiaoxingxing all changed their eyes and looked at the young men in golden clothes.


    "My second Olympics! What are you looking at me for? It''s the little guy who has no teacher. It''s none of my business! "


    Du Xiaoyao''s face is black. He didn''t teach Du Xiaoba by example in this respect!


    In the sky above the stone city, Du Xiaoba scolded him, and then he hit it hard. A brilliant golden punch shot, shaking the void, suddenly appeared in front of Qin Yuanshang.


    Then, in the astonished eyes of all the three masters, a simple and incomparable fist seal went straight into the virtual shadow of the world that Qin Yuanshang was climbing out of.


    "Boom..."


    The shaking of terror opened, and the earth, mountains and rivers, and the stars of heaven and earth were all blown up in an instant, and turned into a storm of energy all over the sky, surging and surging.


    Du Xiaoba''s fist, like a ferocious dragon, was finally bluntly blasted in the chest of Qin Yuanshang.


    "Bang!"


    The dull sound sounded like a heavy hammer hitting the drum surface, sending out a terrible vibration sound.


    Qin Yuanshang''s chest collapsed severely by this blow.


    "Ah Puff... "


    After Qin Yuanshang uttered a scream, a blood arrow shot out of his mouth and pierced the void.


    Then, his body is like a broken line of kite, quickly fly back out, in the air across a beautiful arc.


    "Good! If you play well, you should deal with them like this


    "Hit him, beat him to a pig''s head!"


    "A bunch of blind dogs, they don''t even know their mother!"


    The residents of the stone city burst out a burst of cheers, jubilation, and jubilation.


    If you dare to go to the wasteland, you should teach me a lesson like this!


    "This..."


    Contrary to the mood of the residents of the desolate country, the strong men of the three families suddenly lost their heart.In particular, all the Legalists, Qin Yuanshang''s strength, which was also the backbone of the main clan in the past thirty-three days, was so vulnerable that he was easily cleaned up by a little fart child.


    This had to make all people, all of them suddenly sweat straight.


    "Xiao Huang and Xiao Lin, don''t be so surprised. Get rid of all these dogs and make a quick decision. You can''t affect uncle Shaofu because of their barking."


    Du Xiaoba frowned and looked fiercely at the rest of the three people.


    "If the dog barks too hard, you have to clean it up. If you don''t beat them to the point where they are afraid, they will jump out and bite people from time to time. "


    Du Xiaohuang''s face rose slightly without delay. Her body was like electricity, and she was swept to Gongsun Quan''s side.


    "I''ll hit you!"


    With a shout of joy, the little Kirin stepped on the thunder light and quickly went to the young man of Legalists.


    When the young man saw the little Kirin coming, he was scared to death. He stepped back and started to escape.


    "You can''t run away!"


    The little Kirin cried in his tender voice, but instead of chasing after him, he waved a front hoof and threw out a bright ray of thunder, which directly hit the young man in the back of his heart.


    The young man fell into the void after being hit hard by the force of thunder.


    In its back position a piece of burnt paste, the wound is also "Ho Ho" to bloom a light arc.


    "I said you can''t run away. Let me take you away. Stay away from our house!"


    Du Xiaolin''s voice sounds like a 3-4-year-old child, with innocence in her innocence.


    However, he didn''t show any mercy between his moves, and he knocked down the young man of Legalists.


    Not to mention it, he ran his hooves in the void to the young man''s side.


    Then, the little Kirin suddenly stood up. His two young front hooves hugged the man''s arm, and his two hind legs strode vigorously. Suddenly, his four hooves suddenly exerted force at the same time. He dragged the man around quickly in the empty space and threw him violently towards the sky, and his front hooves also spread out!


    "Ah..."


    In the mouth of the young man of the legalist school, there was a terrible howl and a long ending.


    He was like a rooster bound with wings. He was thrown to the sky by the little Kirin.


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, behind the man''s trajectory, a huge space crack suddenly appeared.


    In this space crack, a fierce breath diffuses out, and lightning dragons are flying around.


    The man''s body, directly into the void crack inside, and then was swallowed by the dark crack, disappeared.


    The space crack was not too big, and it soon closed up, and the figure of the man did not appear again.


    "This..."


    This scene dazzled the three great masters, the two sides of the wasteland, and the residents of the stone city.


    "How about NIMA?"


    After a moment, I don''t know who said it in a low voice, with extreme shock.


    "He That man will not be thrown out of this world


    In the middle of the stone city, another person asked uncertainly.


    Not everyone has the strength to be strong, so many people can''t know the specific situation.


    "Haha It''s good to come from the outside world and be thrown back to the outside world, from where to go back and forth! "


    In the sky above the palace, the green fox old demon laughed like a flower.


    "Ha ha, Xiaolin has done a good job!"


    Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang also laughed and ran into each other in midair, knocking down the three strong men again and again.


    Qin Yuanshang and Gongsun Quan had been knocked down by him and Du Xiaohuang for a long time.


    After seeing Du Xiaolin''s action, Du Xiaoba was not willing to be outdone. He quickly swung a famous family''s son and threw it away like a model.


    In his half step of the power of the heavenly saint, the sky also exploded a crack, swallowed up the son of the famous family, disappeared.


    "I''ll throw one for fun too!"


    Du Xiaohuang laughs and follows Du Xiaoba''s movements. She quickly grabs a strong legalist and throws her away.


    "Whew..."


    Before Du Xiaoba''s space crack was closed, the children of the legalist school also entered into the crack in fear.


    "Ha ha ha ha The prince is mighty, the princess is mighty


    "Ha ha ha Dare to come to our wasteland and throw them out


    "Ha ha ha ha Beat them first, then throw them out


    ¡­¡­


    The residents in the stone city are boiling again, cheering and screaming all the time. They are shouting for the means of the three little guys.


    "Asshole! Is it so easy for me to bully the Legalists? "In the distance, Qin Yuanshang, who was seriously injured, was angry. However, under the divine power of Du Xiaoba, he could not stop all this. He could only watch dozens of Legalists'' disciples being thrown away one by one.


    "Stop it!"


    Gongsun Quan was also shouting, but he was unable to do anything.


    They are not the opponents of these three kids.


    "Old dog, if you are so anxious, I''ll give you a ride first."


    Du Xiaoba quietly hummed, like an ancient fierce beast, he rushed out and blinked to Qin Yuanshang''s side.


    "What are you doing, little scum?"


    Qin Yuanshang panicked and tried to run away with his injured body.


    If you are caught by the boy in front of you, you don''t have to think about the result. It must be the fate of being thrown out.


    "You old dog barks the loudest


    Du Xiaoba didn''t watch him escape. He immediately chased Qin Yuanshang''s side like a flash of lightning, and seized his arm with a small hand.


    On the other side, almost at the same time, Gongsun Quan was restrained by Du Xiaohuang and could not move.


    The internal power circulation of the two little guys directly banned Qin Yuanshang and Gongsun Quan, leaving them without even the strength to resist.


    "Leave you!"


    Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba shake their young arms at the same time, throwing Qin Yuanshang and gongsunquan out of their hands.


    "Whew..."


    The two figures went hand in hand and flew into the sky.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    The two men screamed, but they struggled.


    Soon, they were also swallowed up by a space crack in the sky and disappeared.


    But all this did not end there. Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang kept rising and falling in the void, and each time they appeared beside a legalist and a famous person.


    The strength of these people, because of the suppression of the force of heaven and earth, is at most only the perfect cultivation of the holy land, and it is still a small number.


    They wanted to run away, but where could they be faster than the three little guys? After a few breaths, hundreds of Legalists and celebrities were thrown away.


    "Whew, whew, whew..."


    In the past, many of them were still in the sky, and none of them had been swept into the sky.


    Du Xiaoba clapped his hands and nodded his head with satisfaction, smiling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2674

    "This..."


    On one side, Su Qisheng''s face was pumping before he could make a move. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    Together with Qin Yuanshang and Gongsun Quan, he came to this area, shouldering the task of the main clan, and reviving the branches of each family in this field.


    Although this realm can only be regarded as a small world, it also attracts great attention from the clan because of its special features, which has sent dozens of strongmen of holy land to break the boundary.


    Because of the gratitude and resentment between Du Shaofu and the three of them, together with Qin Yuanshang''s repeated lobbying, Su Qisheng came to the wasteland with them in order to get rid of the old hatred.


    But I didn''t think that there were so many strong men hidden in this small wasteland.


    I didn''t have time to move on my side. Just three little kids made a mess of Legalists and celebrities, and they were all thrown out of this world.


    It''s just like throwing a bag out of the sand world!


    "Ferocious, this is too cruel!"


    Su Qisheng raised his sleeve and wiped the sweat from his chubby face.


    At this moment, he felt extremely happy in his heart. Fortunately, after seeing the strength of the wasteland, he had been in hesitation, so he did not have time to make a move.


    Otherwise, he and the dozens of people behind him will surely end up being thrown out like Qin Yuanshang and Gongsun Quan.


    It can be imagined that if this event is spread in thirty-three days, the faces of Legalists and celebrities will be disgraced!


    As a person in the upper world, after coming to the lower world, it was too miserable to be bullied.


    If the other forces within 30 days know about it, they still have to laugh to the side?


    "This is no longer the realm of returning to emptiness. These three children are the strong ones who take the realm of God in half a step."


    Su Qisheng murmured, unconsciously speaking of Du Xiaoba''s strength at the level of thirty-three days.


    Other people, including him, Qin Yuanshang and Gongsun Quan, both of them were possessed of the realm of deity. However, after being suppressed by the power of heaven and earth, they could only play the cultivation of Guixu state, which was not the peak state of Guixu.


    Su Qi''s holy heart thought with lingering fear that the three children alone were so terrible. Needless to say, there were no strong men in the desolate country, even more terrible than the three.


    Fortunately, he didn''t do it. Otherwise, he would be killed by Qin Yuanshang.


    If you want to deal with such a powerful country, you have to send stronger people from the upper world.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Qisheng let out a long breath and suppressed his exclamation. Then he bowed his hands to Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang, as well as the doctor Wuming and Ouyang Shuang in the distance. He said, "I''m so abrupt. I''m so disturbed. I''m leaving now!"


    Su Qisheng''s manner is extremely polite, when he treats the three little guys, he doesn''t dare to have the slightest conflict.


    People under the eaves have to bow their heads!


    If the other party is not happy, even oneself together to clean up, that can cry have no place to cry.


    Perhaps in thirty-three days, with his strength, he will not be afraid of these people, but in this field, we can not make too much publicity.


    It''s better to leave as soon as possible, so as not to provoke any details.


    At this time, if you want to stay, you are a fool.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Qisheng swung his sleeves and waved a large amount of light, including all the dozens of political strategists.


    After that, the void in front of him was distorted and rippled. As long as he got into the body, he could leave the wasteland quickly.


    Unfortunately, the day did not fulfill people''s wishes, just as he was about to step out, suddenly, a startling column of thunder appeared in the void in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    A huge sound was heard, and the thunderbolt was very strong. It hit the space in front of Su Qisheng and smashed it.


    The thunder debris and space debris were surging, sweeping away like a storm, forcing Su Qisheng to retreat again and again.


    After him, dozens of Political Strategists'' children, in this terrible vastness, one by one their throats uttered a muffled sound, which was obviously shaken.


    "Do you want to go now?"


    After Du Xiaoba made a thunderbolt, he took Du Xiaohuang and Xiao Qilin and quickly moved in the void and forced him to go again towards Su Qisheng.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have no intention of being enemies with you. I just follow the Legalists and masters to have a look. We have not offended before. But I do have some mistakes in today''s affairs. How about coming to the door again to apologize? "


    Su Qisheng''s anger rose in his heart, but he was also frightened.


    Trying to press these emotions down, his small eyes embedded in his fat face narrowed into a slit and said respectfully to Du Xiaoba.


    To say that there is no intention to offend or apologize at the door is to fool people, and they can never deceive each other.


    However, if their own attitude is put forward, the people in the wasteland also need to give some face.You know, although he can''t defeat these little guys, if the upper bound sends more powerful people, no matter how powerful the wasteland is, it will definitely be irresistible.


    Let''s all step back and make peace.


    "Do you think you can deceive us with a few words? If you come to China''s desolate country and want to boost the prestige of the upper world, you will feel that the momentum is not right. You just want to grease your feet, right? "


    Du Xiaoba''s immature brows stood up and looked at Su Qisheng with disdain.


    "They are so capable that they want to run if they can''t beat them, but can you run?"


    Du Xiaohuang curled her lips and sneered.


    With the three of them here, with the strength of dozens of strategists, none of them can run.


    "You..."


    Su Qisheng''s face became very ugly. He never thought that these three little guys were so aggressive that they didn''t give any face and didn''t mean to stop.


    "Well Brother Xiaoba, sister Xiaohuang, let''s throw these people out. If we have a chance in the future, we''ll apologize to them again. Is that ok? "


    Little Kirin thought for a moment and said seriously.


    It was really innocent that day, which immediately made Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang laugh.


    "Xiaolin, like his father, is full of bad water."


    In the distance, after hearing Du Xiaolin''s words, the doctor said with a smile.


    "It''s all brought by Du Shaofu. After he recovers, let''s see how I deal with him!"


    Ouyang Shuang pretty face, with a bit of anger said.


    "Haha This is the son of the great Peng emperor! There''s nothing wrong with the bad points. At least it''s not easy to suffer losses! "


    Green fox old demon hey ran smile way.


    Several people speak at the same time, the eyes have not been removed from the people in the distance.


    "Ha ha Well, that''s the best idea. Let''s do it! "


    Du Xiaoba laughs, but at a young age, he has an extremely domineering meaning.


    "Gentlemen, do not deceive people too much."


    Faced with the pressure of Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang, Su Qiming''s plump face finally became gloomy.


    He had already given in, but the three little guys were still clinging, which made him very angry.


    As a strong man in the past thirty-three days, when did he suffer from such cowardice?


    It is because he has been suppressed in this field. If he was outside, he would have killed these three little things with one slap in the face.


    "Too much bullying? Don''t you blush when you say that? "


    Du Xiaoba spat and said: "no matter before, or now, which time is not you relying on your strength to provoke us first? And then when they know that they can''t beat them, they say we''ve cheated too much? Ha ha, if this is really called bullying too much, then bully you. What''s the matter? You can bite me if you have the ability


    When Du Xiaoba spoke, he also made a middle finger to Su Qisheng.


    This made Su Qisheng''s fat chest rise and fall, and he was about to explode.


    "To tell you the truth, don''t go too far. Maybe I can''t help you in this field, but there are so many powerful strategists that you can''t fight against! Then again, there will always be times for you to get out of this world! "


    Su Qisheng was very angry, but he said with patience.


    It''s common for soldiers to win or lose. It''s nothing for them to be beaten up, but they fall into the hands of a few small things, and they have to be thrown out of this field, which makes them lose their face.


    In any case, he is also a person with a reputation and is hard to accept ridicule.


    "Hey This brings up the background of thirty-three days? Is this a threat to us? "


    Du Xiaohuang turned the corner of her mouth and sneered.


    Su Qisheng''s words are full of threats. How could she not hear them.


    However, it happened that no one in the wasteland was afraid of other people''s threats.


    On the contrary, the more severe the threat is, the worse the final outcome will be.


    In the hearts of several little guys, the political strategists within thirty-three days are absolutely strong, and their strength is bound to crush the wasteland.


    But how many times has this happened over the years?


    Those powerful forces and opponents were trampled on by them in the end?


    If it was not for those powerful enemies, how could the wasteland have its present glory?!


    "Good threat! If you have been begging for mercy, I may really consider giving you a break. Now, I want to cover my face with a few of your shoes


    Du Xiaoba hummed. His words had already forced Su Qiming''s side.


    Su Qisheng wanted to run away, but it was not so easy for Su Qisheng to run away because of his holy cultivation of half step heaven and the speed of the golden winged ROC!"Xiaohuang and Xiaolin, let''s do it together. Don''t let go of any of these strategists. This time, I''m going to knock them out, strip them and throw them out


    As he said this, Du Xiaoba''s body leaped up a large amount of thunder, and bright thunder circled around his body, climbing like meridians.


    "Boom..."


    With the sound of thunder, Du Xiaoba''s thunder and martial pulse rose in the air, like a big net of thunder. It quickly flew into the air, and then directly covered dozens of political strategists.


    In this thunder big net, send out incomparable terrible breath, fierce and domineering, such as can destroy everything!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Political strategists, including Su Qisheng, were alarmed at the same time. Dozens of them launched their forces at the same time, attacking each other fiercely, shaking the Internet overhead.


    It has to be said that dozens of strongmen of the Holy Land joined hands, which really shook Du Xiaoba''s thunder pulse.


    Although it did not cause any damage, it also slightly prevented the trend of the current head down.


    "Brother bully, I''ll help you!"


    Xiao Qilin cried out, and then his thunder pulse also appeared. He flew into the sky and joined Du Xiaoba''s thunder and martial pulse, moving down in the air!


    "Boom..."


    "Hum, hum..."


    In the sound of thunder, the void is humming and shaking with the pressure of two thunder veins.


    Large areas of space broke apart and were crushed to pieces.


    "Ah Puff... "


    Among the political strategists, many of them screamed under the terrible pressure. Those who had not done enough in their cultivation even spewed blood out of their mouths, and their faces turned white in an instant.


    In the end, dozens of people were eventually suppressed. Even if there were more attacks, it was impossible to shake the joint pressure of two half step heavenly sages.


    Even Su Qisheng had a bloodstain on his mouth at this time.


    All the strong men of political strategists are trapped in the double pulse of thunder and can no longer carry out effective resistance.


    "Let me beat them up!"


    Du Xiaohuang''s small body shot directly into the prison formed by the thunder pulse.


    "Wasteland, my strategists will not let you go..."


    Su Qisheng spoke in a sharp voice, with an indescribable meaning of cruelty.


    But before he could finish his words, he uttered "ah" in his mouth, just like a pig.


    Du Xiaohuang''s small fists, which had been smashed on the round side face.


    Unfortunately, Su Qisheng, whose real strength is still above Du Xiaohuang, was hit by this punch. He was so dizzy that he could hardly find the north.


    "It''s a tough time."


    Du Xiaohuang wanted to grasp Su Qisheng''s arm, but the fat man''s arm was not too thick. It was like two pillars, so she couldn''t catch it.


    As a result, Du Xiaohuang grabbed Su Qisheng''s collar, and then one punch after another hit on the other side''s left face.


    "I call you hard mouth, I call you hard mouth, I call you hard mouth..."


    Every time Du Xiaohuang said a word, it was a dull blow. After more than ten times, Su Qisheng''s half face swelled up, just like half a pig''s head. He was three points fatter than before.


    Du Xiaohuang''s strength is well controlled, and few will kill him.


    But even so, Su Qisheng was dizzy.


    Then, he only felt numb. Du Xiaohuang''s prohibition fell on him, making him unable to lift any strength in his body.


    Until this time, Su Qisheng was really scared to death.


    "Let the pig head fly!"


    Du Xiaohuang drank with tender voice, carrying Su Qisheng''s collar and throwing it to the sky.


    At the same time, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin jointly set up the thunder net, which automatically gave up a gap.


    With a "whew" sound, Su Qisheng''s body, like a meat mountain, roared through the gap in the thunder net and rushed to the nine days.


    "Goodbye, pig head!"


    Du Xiaolin raised a "Kirin like" smile at the corner of his mouth, and a front hoof raised and waved, as if to say goodbye to Su Qisheng.


    "It''s said to strip it and throw it out again!"


    At this time, Du Xiaoba grumbled discontentedly. Then he saw a flash of thunder and lightning on the high sky, and "hissed" a few times, then he twisted Su Qisheng''s clothes to pieces.


    "Click..."


    A void crack appeared in the sky and swallowed up Su Qisheng.


    "Brother bully, I don''t want to play any more!"


    Du Xiaohuang turned directly and walked down from the void to the ancestral hall of the Du family.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Xiaoba laughs, then pulls up Du Xiaolin and rushes into the crowd of dozens of strategists."Let''s all fly!"


    Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin screamed with joy. As they raised their hands, they shot out a large amount of thunder, which not only restrained all the political strategists, but also twisted their clothes into powder, making them all naked.


    Whether it is the people in the remote wilderness, or many residents in the stone city, they all stare at this scene, and the corners of their mouths twitch.


    "Sleeping trough, is this NIMA OK?"


    "This Are these two children too cruel? "


    "They have been sealed off their accomplishments. They must have been discovered in thirty-three days. I''m afraid they will even have the heart to die!"


    "It''s a naked face slap. It''s more cruel than Legalists and famous people!"


    "It''s cruel enough, but I like it, hehe, hehe..."


    "The political strategists have fallen hard enough!"


    "The political strategist, this Liang Zi, that is a thorough knot


    "I''m afraid he''s a chicken feather. I''ll ask them to bully our wasteland."


    "Xiaoba''s move is really deep in my heart!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless people speak, some excited, others exclaim.


    "It seems that these two children need a good education. Otherwise, they don''t know how much trouble they have to make in the future."


    Ouyang Shuang stroked his smooth forehead, and his headache was incomparable.


    She and some women, such as Du Xiaoqing and ye Zijin, have already turned around, but they do not want to see the scene behind them.


    Ouyang Shuang secretly vowed that he would have to find Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin to preach to each other. Of course, even if the stick education was ignored, she could not bear to beat a few little guys. This move can only be used on Du Shaofu.


    During the discussion, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin''s actions also stopped one after another. Only the stripped figures were flying in the sky.


    In many people''s eyes, the key parts of those people are exposed, not even a pair of underpants left.


    "Go


    Du Xiaoba drank lightly, accompanied by a fierce thunder.


    Above the sky, there is a terrible void crack again. The Qi of yin and Yang is surging out, and the spirit of gods and demons is surging.


    The dozens of figures of political strategists have been swallowed up and disappeared.


    Then, the huge space crack also slowly closed, and the sky finally restored its original appearance, blue and clear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2675

    "Clean at last!"


    Du Xiaoba smiles on his young face and nods his head. He is very satisfied with what he has done.


    On one side, the little Kirin tilted his head, narrowed his eyes and looked at the blue sky. He still had a smile on his mouth. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Xiaolin, let''s go back!"


    Du Xiaoba comes forward and holds the little Qilin in his arms. Then he steps down from the air and returns to the ancestral hall of the Du family. He gets together with Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, and Yepiao.


    And Du Xiaohuang, they have come back one step earlier, continue to guard here.


    "Good! Well done! Oh... "


    Vaguely, you can hear cheers and screams from the stone city, as well as the sound of applause.


    "Xiaoba, Xiaolin, well done, ha ha ha..."


    Du Xiaoyao gave a thumbs up and kept praising.


    His and Du Shaofu''s demeanor was really in this way, and he could be taught.


    "Legalists, celebrities, political strategists, this time even if we do some warning, after we have been there for thirty-three days, we will have a good meeting with them!"


    Rao is the usual unsmiling night drifts and the eternal jade, also can''t help but the lip Cape cocks.


    They don''t think that Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang have done too much. The gratitude and resentment between them and the desolate country has not been one day or two.


    Even if we let them go today, I''m afraid they will be endlessly entangled in the future.


    "When our country is easy to bully, they are afraid to be more miserable than death."


    Du Yunlong said softly. The handsome face also has the meaning that can''t help laughing.


    The Legalists and celebrities were miserable enough. They came to this world as the people of the upper world, but they were thrown out directly. Both of them lost their faces.


    But the end of the political strategist is much worse. He was stripped and sent away. This is more cruel than killing people.


    I''m afraid that the dozens of political strategists will no longer have the face to go out and meet people in thirty-three days.


    To tell you the truth, the hatred between them is a little big!


    However, all the strong men in the wasteland understood that Du Xiaoba would not have done this without the threat of the dead fat man led by the political strategist.


    He was on the weak side. He was still so tough and justifiable that he raised the background of the thirty-three-day patriarchal clan and showed it to whom?


    This is the way to deal with them!


    Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and others talked for a few words, but they did not say much.


    One by one, they continued to sit around, guarding the ancestral hall of the Du family, to avoid being disturbed.


    In recent days, it has been relatively calm and there is no fluctuation since there have been repeated movements in the sarcophagus.


    Therefore, it is difficult for them to judge what kind of state Du Shaofu is in now. They do not know how long it will take to recover.


    However, they knew that the process would not be short. After all, Du Shaofu''s body was smashed by the devil, and the power of the original spirit was burned out. It would take a long time for Du Shaofu to recover completely.


    But now, the worries in people''s hearts have been gradually put down.


    Because there was a movement in the sarcophagus, it showed that Du Shaofu had a great hope to recover. It was not like at the beginning that people only held a glimmer of hope.


    Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, night drifter, qianguyu, etc. are all slightly closed eyes, cross knee meditation, breathing practice.


    They could not notice that in the ancestral temple behind the people, there were still changes in the sarcophagus, although there was no change.


    "Gudu Dudu..."


    The sarcophagus without any light was filled with bloody liquid, and the head of Du Shaofu was soaked in it.


    It was in this state that Du Shaofu''s head gradually changed. From the beginning to the end, Du Shaofu''s head gradually became crystal clear and bright red.


    It seems that it is becoming more and more transparent. It is fused with the blood colored liquid and the color is the same. Only a rough outline can be seen.


    Then, the liquid in the sarcophagus slowly condensed and compressed, the volume became smaller and smaller, and gradually solidified.


    Until a certain point, the compression process eventually stops.


    It was at this time that all the bloody liquid had turned into a human figure, with all the limbs, chest and abdomen, lying steadily in the sarcophagus, exactly the same as Du Shaofu''s original figure.


    However, this is not a real body, but a body made of liquid, including the position of the head, as if it were made of liquid.


    Waves of blood colored liquid flow continuously, emitting a strange dark light.


    If there are strong people who can see this scene, they will feel extremely shocked.


    Because such a scenario is too weird to understand.At the same time, there was no original spirit or spirit fluctuation on the human body, indicating that Du Shaofu''s vitality had not been restored.


    In the absence of vitality traction, the body actually has signs of remodeling, which is really amazing.


    At this time, in a very far away place from this boundary, I don''t know whether it is in an unknown space within thirty-three days.


    The two young men stood side by side, unable to see any fluctuations in the air, which seemed very ordinary.


    But at a glance, it is groundless, but it gives people a very strange feeling, as if they are one with the heaven and earth, every move is so natural and harmonious.


    "Boss, shall we go to that field?"


    Among the two, a young man in a gold robe looked at the man in the green robe beside him, raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice.


    "Xiao Long, do you miss your daughter?"


    The man in green smiles and says.


    "Of course, after so many years, our father and daughter haven''t met yet. The morning sun has been making a lot of noise to get her back. I can''t resist."


    The gold robed man said with a bitter face.


    "Ha ha!"


    The man in green laughed and patted the man in gold on the shoulder. After laughing, he looked serious and said, "in fact, I miss my little niece. That child, these years also really suffered her. If you stay by your side, you will have unique conditions, plus the blood relationship between you and dawn. At this time, I''m afraid the strength is far more than what she has now. "


    "It''s nothing. Didn''t we all come here like this? Among the three thousand worlds, which of the great forces has more resources than us, but in the end, they are not surpassed by us one by one? "


    Speaking of this, the gold robed man raised his head with unspeakable confidence.


    "Yes, it''s a good thing to experience in that field, but I can''t blame the noise of dawn. After all, it''s her flesh and blood!"


    The man in green sighed a little, and then said, "but it''s not the time for us to show up. I think it won''t be long before they go there in thirty-three days, and it''s not too late to see you again. If you give them a deep background too early, it''s not good for their growth. After all, our plan still needs to rely on my younger brother''s contribution. "


    "Don''t worry, boss. I know all these things. I won''t be emotional."


    The man in gold robe was also serious. When he mentioned the plan, he looked serious.


    Then, after thinking for a moment, he frowned and said to the man in green robe: "but recently, some forces in the past thirty-three days seem to be ready to move. Do we want to knock one or two? In any case, the current strength of that sector is far from being compared with those ancient heritages. It''s good to let them hone, but if they are under too much pressure, it will backfire. "


    "I have thought of these things for a long time and made certain arrangements."


    The man in Green said, but suddenly he seemed to think of something. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile happily and said: "however, the practices of those little guys are really ferocious. Legalists, celebrities and strategists are planted in grandma''s house this time! Especially the political strategist, those old guys know that their family members go to a small world, but they are stripped and thrown out. I''m afraid they will be furious


    "Ha ha ha ha Boss, if you don''t mention it, I can''t help laughing. All the little guys around that boy are not simple, and their style of conduct is very much the style we used to have! "


    The gold robed man laughed for a while, and then said with admiration, as if he was very satisfied with the way those little guys did.


    "Those big powers, when they came to them, were not willing to fight against the evil cult. We beat them hard, so they were honest. But now that the demons have been removed, they dare not come to us for trouble, but they will certainly not show mercy to that sector. "


    The man in Qingyi said: "my younger brother is in a critical period now. Whether all the plans can go smoothly depends on the result of this time. Maybe we should step in and help him


    "Help?"


    The gold robed man''s eyes suddenly brightened up, hoping to say: "boss, I''ll go."


    "Pa!"


    As soon as the gold robed man finished speaking, the back of his head was slapped by the man in green.


    "Boss, you still hit me!"


    The man in gold robe was a little angry, but also a little aggrieved. He covered his head and looked at the man in green with discontent eyes and said, "anyway, I was a strong man in the world before the ages. You will be laughed at if you treat me like this!"


    "Er I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t change my habits for many years! "


    The man in green slowly took back his hand, his face was very embarrassed, but the teasing brilliance in his eyes didn''t look like much embarrassment."Hum!"


    The man in the gold robe was displeased and turned his head and ignored the man in green.


    "We''re not suitable to go out. I''ll arrange for that."


    Seeing Bruce Lee, the man in Tsing Yi seems really angry. He starts to change the subject and says, "go to comfort him at dawn. After they have been there for thirty-three days, he thinks it will not be long before your family can meet. The evil cult disaster has gone, and they will soon have some action in that field. "


    "I see."


    Bruce Lee, the golden robed man, nodded and said, "in fact, I''m very worried now. Can our plan really end smoothly? The death of the devil is indeed expected, but the death in the hands of the general and minister is not under our control. "


    "Ha ha Perhaps such a miscalculation will usher in a better outcome


    Hearing Xiao Long''s words, the man in Tsing Yi smiles, and then turns his voice and says, "generals Maybe we should call him another name more accurately


    "Boss, you mean..."


    Bruce Lee''s eyes suddenly stare.


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes by in a hurry.


    Imperceptibly, it is a few days of light quietly away.


    After experiencing the baptism of the great calamity and obtaining short-term peace, there is a boom in the three continents and nine states.


    Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaoba launched a campaign in the stone city of the wasteland. They threw out the news one by one from the three families of Legalists, celebrities and political strategists. It was like a storm and spread rapidly throughout the whole world.


    Countless creatures were amazed at the news.


    "Crouching trough, it''s too fierce, the upper bound, it''s the strong one coming from the upper world, so it''s thrown out!"


    "What''s throwing it out? It''s more than that. It''s said that a group of political strategists were sealed and cultivated, and then they picked up the essence to throw it out!"


    "Good throwing, better pickling! With the status of the upper world, I dare to come here to show off my power. I deserve it


    "The descendants of the wasteland are all scared to such a degree. It''s really terrible, too How cruel


    "Well It''s a pity that the emperor Dapeng is not here. Otherwise, under his leadership, we will go to the upper boundary to have a look, and see how far those people are forced to be. They dare to be so arrogant! "


    "Yes, it''s a pity that emperor Dapeng died young. It''s a pity that heaven envies talents!"


    "For the sake of this realm, the emperor of the ROC can even give up his life. It''s really unbearable that they dare to treat the wasteland like this!"


    "I can''t bear it. If I''m strong enough one day, I''ll fight to the upper bound and punish the Legalists, celebrities and strategists so hard that they kowtow to the emperor Dapeng and admit their mistakes."


    "With our qualifications, I''m afraid it''s impossible to kill them in the upper world. However, we are not afraid of the three members in this field. We might as well cut them off first."


    "Why? Good idea! Let''s go, brothers, and kill the three with me


    "Take me one, and I''ll go too!"


    "Go, I''ll go too!"


    ¡­¡­


    After the initial bustle, the creatures of the three continents and nine states suddenly became indignant.


    Countless people took up the guy and rushed to the direction of Legalists, famous masters and political strategists.


    Among them, there are some children of great power, who have excellent accomplishments, and there are not a few above the holy land.


    In the past, they would not dare to challenge the three.


    However, after the catastrophe, the strength of the big three was also greatly damaged, and there were not too many strong ones among the rest, which made many people brave and vowed to take a breath for the fallen Dapeng emperor!


    When these people set foot on the road, the six schools of Confucianism, Taoism, yin and Yang, farmers, Buddhists and Mohists had already received news and knew about the experience of the other three in the desolate country.


    Xun Youfang of Confucianism, Qian Xuzi of Taoism, Qi Xinglang of Yin Yang family, Zhou Qinglian of farmhouse, Hu Santao of Mohist school, and old monk of Buddhism were all shocked for a long time.


    Then, everyone burst out a burst of happy laughter, the mouth would like to grin to the ear root son, very happy.


    When they first arrived in this field, they fought against each other for a while and wanted to beat them up and give Du Shaofu a gift.


    However, after going to the ethnic group, they heard that Du Shaofu had fallen, and all of them felt a sigh of regret, and there was a moment of silence.


    Surely, after the news of Du Shaofu''s death, the Legalists, celebrities, and political strategists would not easily let go of the desolate country. They are still working together. After the arrangements of the clan affairs are almost the same, they should go to the desolate country as soon as possible to avoid the three families taking advantage of the opportunity to find trouble.


    But unexpectedly, just as they were preparing to leave, news of the abuse of the three members came.This made them very surprised. They didn''t expect that the strength of the wasteland was so strong!


    A few little guys, will be three of us to clean up a little temper.


    After being told by the people of the Zhizu, they know that in addition to Du Shaofu, the most powerful one in the desolate country, there is also a realm of heavenly saints and about ten and a half step heavenly saints!


    This kind of strength, in this side of the world, is enough shocking!


    Xun Youfang, Qian Xuzi, Qi Xinglang, Zhou Qinglian and Hu Sandao all shook their heads and sighed bitterly. They still wanted to help. They were really worrying.


    There are so many strong people in the wilderness, not to mention the three great masters. Even if the nine big families in this field are all together, the same tragic ending has not run away.


    "Hey, hey, hey At this moment, I really want to see Qin Yuanshang, Gongsun Quan and Su Qisheng''s pale faces. Especially Su Qisheng, the dead fat pig, has lost his old face. I''m afraid that he will return to the upper world after being cruelly abused. He will have to be punished by political strategists again! When I think of it, why is it so comfortable? Hehe, hehe, hehe... "


    Among the Confucianists, Taoists, yin and Yang schools, farmers and Mohists, all the strong ones laughed bitterly.


    Think of the three people''s experience, they can not say how happy.


    Those people lost not only their own faces, but also the faces of the three members of the upper bound.


    There are not a few people who gloat when such a thing happens among all schools of thought. The three members are bound to become the laughing stock of all people.


    And Qin Yuanshang, Gongsun Quan, Su Qisheng and others will definitely be severely punished by their own clans!


    In contrast, Xun Youfang, Qian Xuzi, Qi Xinglang and others were extremely satisfied with the people of their own families. It was really wise to mend up with the desolate country.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2676

    The Confucianists, Taoists, yin-yang school and other strong people are happy, but also have endless sigh.


    It''s a pity that Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, has already fallen. Otherwise, even if he goes to thirty-three days, there will be a world of him!


    They all know that behind Du Shaofu, there are three thousand masters of the world and the shadow of the Dragon God. With such a background, one day, they will be able to stand on the top of the thirty-three days.


    Legalists.


    In the disaster, the only dozens of strong people, especially the old man named Han Cang, have been in a state of panic.


    Before he finished speaking, the strong men who came from the main clan broke through the void and went to seek the trouble of the wasteland.


    They came from the outside world and didn''t know the details of the wasteland, but as a branch of Legalists in this field, they were very clear.


    In the desolate country, however, there are a large number of extremely strong existence, each strength can run rampant in this field.


    What''s more, the little girl named the emperor of the purple dragon is even more the realm of heaven, reaching the highest level that this world can accommodate.


    It''s not easy to find trouble with them.


    However, with the strength of Han Cang and others, it is true that the strong people of the main clan can not stop.


    One by one, one can only hope in the bottom of my heart. I hope that among the people of the Lord''s family, there will also be a strong man with heaven''s holy realm, who can compete with the wasteland.


    However, there is no need to divide the senior officials. When they see them, they can stop. After all, the emperor of Dapeng has paid his life for the catastrophe, and he himself has a blood relationship with Legalists.


    Fight to fight, the loss is their own people.


    The Qin family and Li family of this clan were wiped out. The Legalists also had some enmity with the wasteland. It is not a loss making business to take advantage of this opportunity to establish a good relationship with the wasteland.


    Han Cang hoped that the strong men in the upper world could have a long-term vision and not care too much about the gains and losses of the past. After all, there were still many extraordinary people in the Lord of the wasteland. After all, they had their own deep backgrounds after they went to the upper world, and they were not easy people.


    However, when the news came from the outside world, Han Cang and other Legalists were stunned and seemed to be incredible.


    Those dozens of strong men from the upper bound were thrown out of the world by a few little guys.


    This kind of result is really unimaginable.


    All the people of Legalists are in a cold sweat and are deeply shocked in their hearts.


    They had hoped that after the arrival of the dozens of powerful people, they could help them rebuild their foundation in this field and restore their former glory.


    In any case, there are so many powerful people here. Even if the Legalists in the future can''t compare with the forces of the wasteland, they can at least reach the top of the ranks and be respected by countless people. At least, ordinary people dare not provoke them.


    At the same time, because the oath "nine tripods gather together to order nine families" has been abolished with the passing of the evil cult catastrophe. Legalists can also be born again and continue to expand their power.


    Who knows, all of a sudden, a piece of news came, which smashed the expectations of the remaining Legalists.


    If you don''t do it well, when the Lord clan of the upper Kingdom sends people again, they will probably be punished.


    In any case, it was because they and others did not make it clear that the strong went to provoke the desolate country.


    If such a calculation is made, they naturally have an unavoidable responsibility.


    If we had made it clear earlier and told them about the strength of the wasteland, we would have thought it over carefully before we set out.


    Well, I was thrown out of the world like a dead dog.


    In this case, Han Cang and other people''s hearts had to die.


    In fact, they are not only Legalists, but also famous and political strategists in this field. Their mood is not much better at this time.


    Huiwu and Su Sanyan, as the most powerful masters and strategists today, were indignant when they received the news from the upper world that they would send the strong men to this field.


    Long before the catastrophe, they had already sent a message to the upper bound, hoping that they could send someone down to take away the children of this clan, so as to avoid the catastrophe and lay a foundation.


    However, instead of receiving a reply from the main family, they were several ancestors with perfect holy land. They all smeared oil on their feet and tried to escape, regardless of the life and death of countless children of the two families. In the end, Du Shaofu forcibly killed them.


    This, let two people''s hearts, are cold.


    The Lord clan of the upper world, it doesn''t matter whether they live or die.


    The existence of demons made them afraid and did not dare to step into this world.


    On the contrary, after the catastrophe, they soon received the news from the main clan that the strong came to take over the clan.


    Among the famous and strategists, many people resent it, but dare not say anything more.


    In any case, they are all clans, and the upper bound is the main clan. In the face of strong strength, they can only yield without any doubt.Therefore, they also slowly convergence in the heart of the vexation, peace of mind waiting for the arrival of those strong.


    But in the end, the people of these two families did not even see the face of the strong leader of the main clan, that is, they received rumors from the outside world.


    "After arriving at this boundary, even the clans did not return, so they went to the desolate country."


    Among the celebrities, Huiwu clenched his fist and murmured.


    At this moment, he did not know whether to be happy or sad.


    Because of the abandonment of the Lord family of the upper Kingdom, he had unspeakable resentment in his heart.


    Knowing that the strong were beaten up by the three children in the wasteland and thrown out of the world, he could have let out a bad breath.


    But he can''t do it. Those who are abused are really the strong ones of his famous family.


    The people of the main clan have been severely abused. As a branch of the clan, they naturally feel shameless.


    In fact, there is Su Sanyan, a strategist, who shares the same idea with Huiwu.


    The treatment of the political strategists is the most miserable.


    One by one in the upper world have a reputation, was picked up a clean, naked to throw back, this face is lost to grandma''s house.


    This time, it will be a stain that they can''t get rid of, which will be ridiculed by countless people.


    The three branches of Legalists, celebrities and strategists are in a heavy mood at this time.


    But before they could feel the emotion, suddenly, there was a large group of people running straight to the door.


    "If you beat them up and dare to make trouble in the wasteland, you should teach them a hard lesson!"


    "In order to defeat the devil, the emperor of the ROC gave his life. Just a few months after the catastrophe, you dare to go to the trouble of the desolate country. Can you still point your face?"


    "The big knife in my hand will not allow this matter!"


    "Beat them, don''t beat them, you''ll never know how to stop!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the way to the three members, many creatures yelled at each other and gradually formed a strong team, which directly rushed into the three families.


    In the cataclysm, the great ROC emperor and the demon God had a battle, which gathered too many people''s hearts.


    After his fall, there are still people who dare to find trouble in the wasteland, which makes many creatures angry.


    After a detachment of Wu rushed into the three members, they began to smash the operation fiercely.


    All the buildings were quickly destroyed, and the three people who had just been built up became a piece of ruins in an instant.


    For those in their own race, they did not let go, all were beaten black and blue, like a pig''s head.


    However, under the guidance of organized and disciplined strong men, no one killed them, just to give them a profound lesson and let them have a long memory.


    Legalists, celebrities and political strategists are even more tragic. One by one, they are forced to cry for their father and mother. The sound of the cry shakes the sky.


    What is the matter with those people from the upper world who make up their own minds and seek trouble in the desolate country.


    In my heart, I was still wronged, but I didn''t expect to be beaten hard at last. What kind of thing is this?


    "Hum, I want you to be disrespectful to the ROC emperor. If you dare to offend the wasteland once more, I will beat you once again!"


    Finally, the strong men of three continents and nine states left the three families with contentment. When they left, someone left a cruel word.


    And the strong of the three, can only cry without tears, all the pain have to go to the stomach to swallow.


    After being beaten up by so many people, I don''t know who to look for even revenge. I can''t declare war on all the creatures in the whole world.


    With the passage of time, the great disturbance caused by the desolation gradually subsided.


    However, the heat of the event lasted for a long time, and many people enjoyed talking about it. In particular, the residents in Shicheng who had seen the three little guys fight with their own eyes were extremely proud. They had extremely rich conversation resources when communicating with others.


    Time passed silently. After the catastrophe, the three continents and nine states once again ushered in a rare calm.


    In the wilderness, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohuang and others are still guarding the ancestral temple.


    In the ancestral hall behind them, in the seemingly ordinary Sarcophagus, a body condensed from crystal liquid is lying quietly, and no further changes can be seen.


    On this body, there is a strange dark red light flow, crystal clear.


    As time went by, the dark red glow slowly began to be silent, until finally, all the colors converged.


    The human body has become a substantial form, which is exactly the same as that of Du Shaofu.


    However, in Du Shaofu''s body at this time, there was still no vitality, just like a corpse, lying in the sarcophagus.


    Little star, Du Xiaoyao and other people have not felt the wave coming from the sarcophagus for a long time.But they are not particularly anxious, they are all holding their temper to wait.


    In fact, even if it is anxious, there is no use. I can''t help you. I have no choice but to wait.


    On this day, many of the five schools of Confucianism, Mohism, Taoism, farmers, and Yin and Yang came to the wasteland at the same time.


    Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun lead them to the palace. Haosheng entertains them.


    Xun Youfang, Qian Xuzi, Hu Sandao, Qi Xinglang and Zhou Qinglian were also very polite and friendly to the people of the wasteland.


    The five branches of the five families in this realm had a good friendship with the desolate state. A few days ago, the Legalists, celebrities and political strategists came to make trouble, which made them feel the extraordinary of the wasteland.


    If they go to thirty-three days, they will definitely have a great chance to grow rapidly.


    This kind of friendship is better to continue.


    Unfortunately, they did not see the legendary three little guys, as well as the little girl in the heaven holy land, so it seemed a little regretful.


    The people of the five families did not intend to stay in the desolate country. There was still something to be done within their clans.


    However, just as they were about to leave, a huge space crack burst out of the clean sky.


    "It seems that the world is becoming more and more lively."


    The Confucianist Xun Youfang squinted, looked at the high sky, and said lightly.


    Beside him, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and Yi Wuming were all there.


    "Are the Legalists, the famous and the political strategists sending the strong down again?"


    The Taoist Qian Xu Zi frowned and said.


    "No, they have the face to come back after such a big loss?"


    Hu san dao of Mohist school says with staring eyes.


    But he also knew that it was because they had suffered a great loss that the three families would not give up.


    If we send someone down at this time, it must be a stronger one.


    With the current strength of the wasteland, if it meets several heavenly saints, it will be really dangerous.


    In the solemn expression of the people, in the void crack in the high sky, there was finally movement.


    Four figures, two men and two women, all of whom looked younger than 30 years old, emerged.


    Men are handsome, women are beautiful.


    The arrival of the four did not cause a huge sensation and attract the attention of many living creatures, as did Legalists, celebrities and political strategists.


    Just after their appearance, the void crack slowly closed.


    Then, after a little exploration, the four young men and women slowly drifted down from the sky and came directly to the palace of the desolate kingdom.


    "Come to us?"


    Zhen Qingchun and Du Tingxuan looked at each other and said in a slightly surprised way.


    "It''s not like the three of them. There seems to be no hostility."


    Du Tingxuan said that he observed that the four men and women did not emit a domineering atmosphere.


    "They are here


    The farmer''s Zhou Qing was stunned for a moment and then murmured.


    At the same time, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and Yi Wuming turn their eyes to Zhou Qinglian, who looks like a teenager.


    Obviously, he knew the four young men and women.


    "I have also seen two of them, Haoji yuwantian, the strong man of Beigong family, how come to this realm?"


    Qi Xinglang is also puzzled. He knows these young men and women and is puzzled by their arrival.


    It seems that there is no family inheritance in this field.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2677

    Listening to the dialogue between Zhou Qinglian and Qi Xinglang, Du Tingxuan and others are even more confused. They have never heard of Beigong family.


    In other words, the four men had already arrived and arrived at the sky above the palace.


    Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Xun Youfang, Qi Xinglang and others are all with empty bodies and head-on.


    "Excuse me, is this the place of Du''s family in the wasteland?"


    Among the four young men and women, a graceful woman asked in a leisurely voice.


    There is a faint smile on the woman''s face, which is elegant and quiet, giving people a comfortable feeling like a spring breeze.


    Beside her, the other two men and a woman are also face and Xi, full of kindness.


    "I''m Du Tingxuan. I''m from the Du family."


    Du Tingxuan went forward and arched his hand.


    Although I don''t know the purpose of these people, they should treat each other politely and politely.


    Moreover, he found that it was very difficult for him to discern the depth of these people with his half step in the heaven Saint realm, which was much more vast and profound than the five great people who came to visit.


    It can be seen that their strength must be profound.


    For such a strong man, his heart is also curious.


    "It turns out to be the father of Dapeng emperor. Yingruo is in the lower North Palace. You are polite!"


    The graceful woman gave a Yingying ceremony to Du Tingxuan and others.


    "I''ve seen you all in the lower Beigong palace."


    Beigong Yingruo''s side, another beautiful woman also opened her mouth. At the same time, he gave a gift to Du Tingxuan and others.


    "Changqing in Xiabei palace!"


    "In the lower North Palace, Tianhuan!"


    The other two handsome men, who also introduced themselves, were very friendly.


    "Courtesy, four!"


    Du Tingxuan politely responded, but at the same time, he had deeper doubts.


    As soon as the four members of the Beigong family arrived, they named Huang Guo and the Du family by their names. They also knew their identity, and they were the father of the great Peng emperor.


    This shows that they came to the wasteland and the Du family, but did not know their purpose.


    At this time, Xun Youfang, Qian Xuzi, Qi Xinglang, Zhou Qinglian and Hu Sandao all came forward to greet the four young men and women respectfully.


    "It turned out to be the forerunner of Confucianism, Taoism, yin and Yang, farmers and Mohists among the hundred schools of thought."


    The North Palace Ying if smile Road, also respectively toward five people slightly a bow.


    "Master This is not worth it


    Xun Youfang and Qian Xuzi quickly waved their hands to avoid the ceremony.


    They all know that these four men and women look young. Maybe they are much younger than their own five, but their cultivation strength is above their own and others.


    Therefore, they dare not recognize this voice.


    "I don''t know how many people have come to our country. Do you have something important to do?"


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth and asked.


    Even the five strong men were extremely respectful. The origin of this was not simple. In his heart, he was more curious about the Beigong family.


    "Father of Dapeng emperor, let''s go down and talk about it again!"


    That North Palace Ying if have not opened mouth, the North Palace next to frost is said.


    "Four, please!"


    Du Tingxuan sidled and led the four to the palace.


    At this time, the five families opened their mouths at the right time and said goodbye to the people of the desolate country.


    Although they also wanted to know the purpose of the Beigong family''s coming to the wasteland, they were not easy to ask.


    For that family, which has always been a bit mysterious, there are taboos in the hearts of several people.


    Some things, to know than not to know, may be better.


    After Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun sent the five families away, they took four young people from the northern palace family and entered a palace in the palace.


    After the guests and hosts were divided, Beigong Yingruo did not beat around the Bush, but directly stated the purpose of coming to the Wasteland: "we are entrusted by others to help the emperor Dapeng!"


    "Help Shaofu?"


    Hearing this, Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun were shocked for a moment.


    Du Shaofu fell down in the war with the devil. They can''t know what kind of state he is in now, and they don''t know whether he can recover in the end.


    Although all people have strong expectations in their hearts, they also know that everything depends on the will of God.


    The four members of the Beigong family actually said they came for Du Shaofu and wanted to help him.


    Obviously, they also learned about Du Shaofu''s current situation.


    But strange thing, the news of the famine country has been very tight, in addition to some important people, even the Du family''s children also few people know, all people think he is really fall.


    I don''t know how these people got to know.


    At the thought of this, Du Tingxuan, Yi Wuming, Zhen Qingchun, Ouyang Shuang, etc., are awed by these four young men and women.At least, the person entrusted to them is absolutely the Lord of terror.


    "I''d like to ask you, I don''t know how many of you are entrusted by whom?"


    Zhen Qingchun with some strange color, such as asked.


    However, Beigong Yingruo and the other three young people all smile mysteriously and never answer.


    Seeing their expressions, in an instant, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and other people''s hearts turned countless ideas.


    "Don''t you..."


    A group of people in the desolate country looked at each other, as if they had thought of a certain possibility, and their faces looked surprised.


    "It should not be too late. You''d better take us to have a look at the situation of the ROC emperor."


    North Palace day Huan opens a mouth to say.


    Hearing this, Du Tingxuan couldn''t help frowning slightly and asked cautiously, "excuse me, but how can I believe you?"


    Even Zhen Qingchun and Ouyang Shuang, who were nearby, looked at the four young men and women cautiously.


    What Du Tingxuan said is true, although the words of these four people on cultivation alone are much stronger than them.


    Even in this restricted world, it is difficult to see through their depth. At least, they can exert their strength in the realm of heaven.


    Within thirty-three days, it should also be a hero. From the respectful attitude of Confucianists and yin-yang scholars to them, we can see one or two.


    Such a strong man, according to reason, will easily deceive them, and it seems that there has never been an intersection between the wasteland and these people.


    However, this is related to the safety of Du Shaofu. If we lead them to the ancestral hall of the Du family, who can guarantee that these people will not do anything wrong?


    If this is the case, once they have an impact on Du Shaofu''s recovery, then all the people in the desolate country can only regret it.


    Du Tingxuan was careful not to believe these strangers. It was necessary.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Among the four members of the Beigong family, the young man named Beigong Changqing gave a sly smile, which seemed to have known something about this situation.


    Just as his laughter fell, he saw his whole body up and down, and his momentum suddenly changed. On his body, which was so peaceful that he could not see the breath leaking out, he suddenly erupted a vast and thick Qi mechanism.


    "Hum..."


    Bursts of green light from the inside of his body, diffuse in the hall, but it was well controlled, and did not spill out of the hall.


    With such a situation, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Yi Wuming and Ouyang Shuang all felt their original spirits tremble, and their hearts were filled with unspeakable fear. The fierce and deep green light, which radiated an incomparable power, made people feel palpitating.


    But at the same time, they also feel a strong breath of life in the flow.


    North Palace Changqing body around, that green light quickly flow illusory, finally condensed into a thing, emerged behind him.


    "This is..."


    Du Tingxuan and others opened their mouths and looked at the objects formed by the light condensation behind the northern palace Changqing. They felt very familiar.


    "Isn''t this the image of the founder of Tianmu and Shenshu


    Ouyang Shuang Mei Mou gently blinked a few times and said in astonishment.


    It''s true that the things condensed by the northern palace Changqing are exactly the same as the image of the founder of Tianmu Shenshu, a local technologist.


    The momentum is bigger than the sky''s majestic state, there is boundless and vast anger, all people can''t be more familiar with.


    Standing in the hall alone, people in the wilderness can not help feeling happy. They seem to have more vitality in their bodies. Every muscle seems to have life. It seems that they are going to live happily.


    If it was not for the image of Tianmu divine tree that was condensed by the northern palace Changqing, they would have thought that it was the ancestor of the local technologist.


    "Is the Beigong family related to the local technologists?"


    Zhen Qingchun looks at the four youths of the Beigong family and can''t help asking.


    These strangers, they may not believe, but if they really have a deep relationship with the magician, it is indeed trustworthy.


    "As you can guess, the founder of Tianmu and Shenshu, the founder of Fangji, comes from our Beigong family. It can be said that the Dharma of our family comes from him. So when we see him, we all have to call him Tianmu Shenshu! In fact, it is necessary to call him his ancestor. "


    Beigong Yingruo said with a slight smile, indicating that the northern palace Changqing would take back the scene behind him.


    After that, she walked out a few steps and went to Du Tingxuan and others. She continued: "although the Fangji has no blood relationship with our Beigong family, her skills are related to Tianmu Shenshu, so we can say that they are a family."


    "Fangzhijia and Beigong family are of the same family. Tianmu Shenshu has such a history..."


    Du Tingxuan''s group was surprised again. Huang Guo and the local technologists had a lot of friendship. We all know about the relationship between Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing.As for the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu, he followed the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God to come to this realm, and finally suppressed the original God of the demon God. He was an absolutely strong existence.


    However, it is also precisely because of this, for countless years, due to the suppression of demons, the strength of the elder Tianmu Shenshu has been greatly damaged.


    Even at the time of the great calamity of the evil cult, it was only restored to the state of the perfection of the holy land, and did not reach the realm of heaven as the people like Fu Yibai did.


    However, all the people in the wasteland will not underestimate the founder of Tianmu Shenshu, who is a local expert. Sooner or later, he will return to the peak, but I don''t know what kind of state it will be.


    "It''s said that among the experts in this field, there are many good talents. It is of course the main thing for us to help the emperor Dapeng, but we will also take some strong people away and go to haojiyu to finish the day, and even the Hui people will be trained by the Beigong family. As for the elder Tianmu Shenshu, he has suffered a lot over the years. Naturally, he has asked his elder to come to the Hui people for faster recovery. "


    North Palace day Huan opens a mouth, appear very serious say.


    It is not difficult for Ouyang Shuang, Zhen Qingchun and others to find that every time these young people refer to "Tianmu Shenshu predecessors", they are very serious and look respectful.


    Du Tingxuan kept nodding his head and became more curious about the Beigong family. It seemed to be a very powerful force. I''m afraid it would not be under the influence of many schools of thought, or even more powerful.


    However, he was still unable to make a decision for the time being, and he did not dare to let them to "help" Du Shaofu.


    He had doubts in his heart. Although he was not absolutely sure, he believed the words of the four men.


    But it was too serious for him to take any risks.


    It doesn''t matter to his life.


    Du Tingxuan frowned tightly and didn''t speak for a long time. He seemed very hesitant.


    His doubts made him unable to make a decision as soon as possible, but at the same time he did not want to neglect several young people.


    In any case, most of the time, the other party is sincere. If it is too rude, it is not a good thing.


    Looking at this situation, Beigong Yingruo, Beigong ningshuang, Beigong Tianhuan and Beigong Changqing, after a look at each other, they can''t help but smile bitterly.


    Of course, they can guess what Du Tingxuan thinks.


    What they didn''t expect was that the people of the wasteland were so cautious.


    They have already said that the elder Tianmu Shenshu has come, but they still can''t get all the trust of each other.


    However, he was relieved to think about it. After all, it was related to Du Shaofu''s life, so he had to be cautious.


    "Father, shall we send someone to invite the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu to the wasteland?"


    Ouyang Shuang comes forward and asks Du Tingxuan.


    Although this sentence is disrespectful to the four members of the Beigong family, it is also the most feasible method.


    "That''s not very good! Before we set out, the clan had already contacted the local technologists. However, as a descendant of the Beigong family, we should invite him as the elder. "


    The North Palace coagulates frost to ponder for a moment, so says.


    "Well, let''s go to the local technician''s first. It''s not a day or two before the ROC emperor comes back. "


    Beigong Tianhuan simply said that only in this way can we completely dispel the doubts of the people in the desolate country.


    However, just as his voice was just falling, a laugh came from outside the hall.


    "Ha ha ha ha No, I''ll do it myself


    The voice has not completely dropped, a huge wave also came down, quietly spread over the whole hall.


    In the blue light flashing, a large number of talismans and secret patterns are blooming, reflecting the four sides, as if a world is opening.


    The endless light is just like the green sun in the sky, especially if the gods come, a long dress figure appears quietly, middle-aged appearance, long blue hair shawl.


    Behind him was an old woman, old but deep eyed.


    In addition, there are several young people''s figures appear, together in the hall.


    "Master Tianmu Shenshu!"


    As soon as these people appeared, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and others were all overjoyed.


    The middle-aged man with long clothes is not the ancestor of the square technician, but the old woman behind him is the master of Qingqing in Dongli.


    Among a large number of young people, Dongli Qingqing, Dongli Ruoyun, there are some other young strong people.


    As for the Fangji''s Dongli ruosu, he died in the catastrophe a few months ago.


    "Master Tianmu Shenshu!"


    Seeing the arrival of Tianmu divine tree, Beigong Yingruo, Beigong ningshuang, Beigong Tianhuan and Beigong Changqing all came forward at the same time, bowing down to salute, extremely respectful.


    "Don''t be too polite!"


    The ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu smiles, and his body radiates a ray of light, which lifts up the four people.In fact, with his current strength, he is far less than the four young men, but when he salutes them, he is quite at ease.


    "Yes, after so many years, the descendants of the Beigong family still emerge in large numbers!"


    Looking at the four young people of the Beigong family, the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu nodded and said with satisfaction.


    "You are so praised. I don''t know how many years we have to practice before we can reach the level of master!"


    North Palace Ying if some blush appearance, sincerely said.


    "Ha ha Now I am not as good as you


    Tianmu Shenshu ancestor ha ha, it seems that in front of the younger generation to mention this matter, there is no half of the embarrassed.


    His strength is still too early to recover, and he really can''t compare with these young people at present.


    "Laozu, the family has told us to ask you to go back and then go to Lingwu world. The environment there is of great help to your recovery."


    Beigong Ying said respectfully.


    "Let''s talk about it later. Do the most important thing first."


    Tianmu Shenshu waved his hand, so he said.


    On the one hand, all the people in the wasteland felt a little surprised at the moment, and they could not help wondering where the Lingwu world mentioned in Beigong Yingruo''s mouth was.


    Before that, when Fu Yibai told them about thirty-three days, everyone was very confused.


    Behind the three thousand masters of the world, there should be three thousand worlds. Why is there another thirty-three days.


    Now, they hear the four words "Lingwu world". What kind of place is it? Why is it the most helpful place for the recovery of Tianmu Shenshu? Is it an extremely strange place?


    For a while, people were confused and couldn''t figure out the clue.


    "Some things will come to you after you have been there for thirty-three days. Now is not the time to tell you."


    Looking at the manner of Du Tingxuan and others, the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu said with a smile: "at present, I''d better go to see that boy, and I don''t know how he''s recovered! I have also received news from the upper circles that these young people are trustworthy. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2678

    Hearing this, Du Tingxuan, Ouyang Shuang, Yi Wuming and others were relieved.


    These powerful members of the Beigong family did not deceive them.


    "Thank you very much. I have offended you so much. Please forgive me."


    Du Tingxuan hugged four people and said so.


    Because their previous suspicions were indeed offensive, I had to apologize at this time.


    "No problem!"


    The North Palace Yingruo leisurely laughs, just like Yao flowers in full bloom, making people like a spring breeze.


    They are entrusted by others, for Du Tingxuan''s caution, also expressed very understanding, did not care too much.


    "Everybody, please!"


    After Du Tingxuan finished, he did not delay any more and went to the ancestral house of the Du family.


    The Party passed through the palace and came to the ancestral hall.


    Here, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing and others are still sitting outside the door, waiting in silence.


    See Du Tingxuan under the guidance of a group of people came here, many strong people can not help but show surprise.


    They have long felt that someone has come to the desolate country, but they do not want to come to this place.


    "This must be the first lady of the Qinglong clan?"


    After seeing the little star, Beigong Yingruo was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile.


    At the same time, Beigong ningshuang, Beigong Tianhuan and Beigong Changqing also showed respect and saluted Xiaoxing one after another.


    In the face of this little girl who seems to have only a dozen of them, they are still with unspeakable worship.


    "Do you know people of the Qinglong clan?"


    Little star asked curiously. She knew that she was the daughter of the Dragon God from the Qinglong clan.


    But she didn''t know anything about the Qinglong people. The old Qinglong Longgu of the dragon clan didn''t tell her much about the main clan.


    So at this time, hear the North Palace Yingruo mention, can''t help but let little star some look forward to.


    She always wanted to see her parents, but she didn''t know when to wait. She hoped that day would come as soon as possible.


    "Of course I do!"


    Beigong Yingruo sipped her lips and said, "the relationship between the Qinglong clan and my Beigong family can be described as profound. It should not be difficult for you to find the people of the Qinglong clan when you go thirty-three days later."


    "Have you met my father and mother?"


    Small stars are open, with a bit of hope.


    Speaking, that two-way to firm incomparable big eyes, suddenly is slightly red up.


    Obviously, she missed her own parents very much and hoped to get some news from these people before meeting them.


    "This..."


    The four powerful members of the Beigong family were stunned at the same time. After a moment, they shook their heads again and said with a bitter smile: "as your parents, don''t say it''s us. Even if it''s the Qinglong people, there are not many people who can see them."


    "That''s it


    The little star looked a little disappointed, but did not ask again.


    "Star sister, don''t be sad. We will go to your parents with you in the future, OK?"


    The little Kirin jumped into the arms of the little star and said with a soft voice.


    "Good!"


    The little star smiles, and her sad expression converges. She touches little Kirin''s head and says.


    All the people next to him began to laugh one after another. They were very happy for the spirit of the little Kirin.


    "Well, almost ready to start!"


    The old ancestor of Tianmu divine tree opened his mouth and scanned Du Tingxuan, Du Qingchun, Beigong Yingruo and others.


    "From now on, it should not have an impact on Shaofu?"


    Zhen Qingchun looked at the crowd and asked.


    He was worried that no one could pry into the concrete changes in the sarcophagus, and did not know what was going on there at this time.


    If we don''t reach the right time, I''m afraid it will do irreparable harm to Du Shaofu''s recovery.


    No one wants to see such a thing.


    "Don''t worry. Before we arrive, the entrusted person has already told us something. We can start directly."


    Beigong ningshuang chuckled and confidently said to them.


    "That''s good!"


    Du Tingxuan, yiwuming, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing and others all nodded.


    They are very clear that the person entrusted must have a very extraordinary origin, and it is likely that the three thousand masters of the world have personally come forward.


    If they are not sure enough, they will not say such words.


    People did not continue to delay, Du family ancestral hall door was pushed open, a group of people around the sarcophagus.


    Du Tingxuan took a deep breath, with a strong expectation in his eyes, and put his palm out on the stone cover of the sarcophagus."Click, click..."


    Driven by Du Tingxuan''s invisible momentum, the stone cover was slowly opened and finally pushed aside.


    And the scene is also exposed to everyone.


    "Shaofu!"


    "Brother!"


    "Dad


    When the stone cover opened, everyone could not help but exclaim.


    In their line of sight, there was a young man lying on his back with all his limbs, chest and abdomen, his body in good condition and a strong sense of strength.


    This kind of change made the people in the wasteland feel happy and inexplicable.


    You know, when Du Shaofu was put into the sarcophagus, there was only one head left. At this time, the whole body grew up.


    Du Shaofu''s manner was very peaceful. If it wasn''t for his vitality, everyone would think he was asleep.


    "There is still no vitality and fluctuation."


    Du Tingxuan couldn''t help but feel a little sad. Although Du Shaofu''s changes had gone against the weather, he had not recovered.


    "We are here to let the great Peng emperor come back to life. Of course, all this depends mainly on himself. We are just helping each other to stimulate a ray of vitality. Whether he can finally wake up depends on himself. "


    North Palace day Huan opens a mouth to say.


    "Then I will trouble you."


    Du Tingxuan nodded and said politely.


    The rest of the people of the desolate country also sent gifts to the four members of the Beigong family.


    They all knew that Du Shaofu''s original spirit had already broken away and his spiritual consciousness had been destroyed. Otherwise, with his immortal metaphysical body, he would have been able to recover on his own.


    This time in the sarcophagus, there has been such a big change, although we are very surprised.


    However, it may not be easy for that body to rejuvenate itself.


    And with the help of these strong men, even if it was just a ray of vitality, it must have played a great role in Du Shaofu.


    Therefore, the gratitude of the people of the wasteland is sincere from the heart.


    "Let''s go out first, everyone. We''re going to start!"


    Beigong Yingruo opened her mouth gently, turned her body gently, and came to the side of the sarcophagus. The other three also stepped forward and separated the sarcophagus.


    Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoba, Tianmu Shenshu and other ancestors all withdrew from the ancestral temple to make room for the four people for fear of disturbing them.


    Then, in the eyes of the public, four young men and women turned their hands, and strange fingerprints condensed from their fingers.


    "Hum..."


    The green light is blooming, just like pieces of haze in the ancestral hall.


    The vast wave of energy waves waves layers of waves, like waves surging, so the space is boiling.


    As the movements of the four fall, bursts of life breath emanate and surge in the house.


    However, the four young people''s bodies are intertwined with each other to form a cycle, which binds all the breath of life within the scope of their bodies and is located above the sarcophagus.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Between heaven and earth, suddenly like a gust of wind general, began to Hula sound, invisible waves around the ancestral hall of the Du family, continue to expand toward the heaven and earth.


    However, everyone in the wind, but did not feel any sense of discomfort.


    On the contrary, we all found that the aura here soon became tens of times more rich, as if it was about to condense into essence, and the aura from all over the world gathered madly here.


    Even if you stand still, you can feel that the five internal organs in your body are jumping happily. Every inch of your body is constantly absorbing this majestic energy, and your own accomplishments are slowly rising.


    Such a terrible means shocked all the people in the desolate country.


    The strength of these four young people is too terrible!


    "The wood attribute of the Beigong family is well cultivated. These four young people are extraordinary."


    Outside, Tianmu Shenshu ancestor looked at everything inside, and couldn''t help but admire his jaw.


    In the eyes of the four people, there is also a deep color of satisfaction.


    He had an extraordinary relationship with the Beigong family and treated these young people as if they were his own descendants.


    At this time, I can''t help but feel very gratified to see their powerful means.


    "Is this method also from the ancestors of Tianmu and Shenshu?"


    Dongli''s green and beautiful eyes twinkle. Her unique skills, including those of the local technologists, are all from the ancestors of Tianmu and Shenshu. Naturally, she can see at a glance how extraordinary the means of the four young people are.


    The endless fluctuation of aura contains the surging breath of life, as if to let many dead things come to life.


    It can be imagined that a seriously injured and dying person, if he stays in such an environment for a moment, may really be able to recover quickly."You must wake up!"


    Dongli Qingqing''s eyes are fixed on the sarcophagus in the house, and she is holding it tightly with her fist, and she is looking forward to it from the bottom of her heart.


    Next to her, Ouyang Shuang''s expression is the same as her, the same is the beautiful eyes, with extreme desire.


    "Live forever!"


    Beigong Yingruo''s mouth suddenly gives out a light drink. When the sound of drinking falls, the four people in the room change their fingerprints at the same time.


    Each person''s ten fingers are flipping fast, a continuous green air jet flying out, in the four people keep flying.


    Then, the people outside felt that the aura of this area became more and more rich.


    Above the eaves, there are crystal clear water droplets formed, dripping down.


    After Du Xiaoba spies out, he reaches for it.


    Then, in his surprised eyes, the water droplet quickly melted into his body, and turned into a pure energy, which was absorbed and condensed with his own mysterious Qi.


    "Reiki has materialized, and can actually do this!"


    Zhen Qingchun, Yi Wuming, Du Xiaoyao and others were all shocked.


    They are still like this outside the house. It can be imagined that in the small space between the four, there is so much aura.


    In fact, it''s not just they who feel it.


    At this moment, all over the land of Kyushu, there are bursts of fierce energy storm, sweeping the sky and the ground.


    "Boom..."


    Fierce air circulation, triggered a strong roar, Kyushu land many people were shocked.


    They all find that the aura in their environment is becoming more and more thin. It seems that they are being taken away crazily. This is not only shocking.


    This situation has not only spread to the land of Kyushu. As time goes on, the whole boundary of three continents and nine States seems to have a chain reaction, and all of them have produced space storms.


    The terrible energy is constantly being pumped out, all in one direction.


    "How can this happen? The aura suddenly becomes thin."


    "Something must have happened, otherwise it would not have happened like this!"


    "I feel the power in my body is out of control. It seems that I want to break out of my body!"


    "Hold on to your strength and hope that this incident will pass quickly."


    Many living creatures are in panic. Some practitioners with extremely low strength are about to lose control of their own strength. It seems that there is an invisible big hand plundering the mysterious Qi from their bodies.


    official account of the world''s simple comic book came out. There are few books in Xiao Yu''s hands. There will not be much more. After a while, we will take more of them. We will give you a little activity to do so. Please add your book friends to the WeChat public number Xiao Yu YF. Remember, it is " Yu Feng YF& quot; For this number, Xiao Yu will send some comics, beards and other peripheral products, such as T-shirt, water cup and so on. Thank you for your support.


    For a time, many people were horrified, as if the evil cult catastrophe had come again.


    But fortunately, after a little operation, the body slowly recovered.


    Only that surging aura storm is still in a certain direction to vent and go.


    However, = in the stone city of the desolate country, all the practitioners had a totally opposite feeling. All felt that the aura between heaven and earth suddenly became extremely rich.


    "What a powerful aura of heaven and earth. What''s going on?"


    "The aura in the stone city is very strong. Why is it suddenly increased so much?"


    "At least it''s a hundred times as much as usual. It''s terrible!"


    "What happened and why did it happen?"


    "Look, it seems that all the auras are gathering in the direction of the palace crazily. It should be related to those powerful people in the wasteland!"


    "This aura comes from all directions, and all of them are converging there. Is it a strong man who wants to break through again?"


    "It doesn''t look like it. It''s a bit too big."


    "No matter how much I do, I''m sorry if I don''t practice well in such a strong Aura!"


    "That''s right. I''m feeling like I''m going to break through to wuzun recently. I''d better take this opportunity to make a breakthrough at one stroke!"


    After some surprise, the residents in the stone city also calmed down one after another.


    Many strong people with excited emotions began to practice on the spot, and planned to take this opportunity to improve their cultivation.


    In such a scenario, there are great benefits for cultivation, which is better than taking some high-level miraculous drugs.


    Even, many civilians who have not cultivated themselves can feel that they are a little younger and more vigorous.


    "Tianmu rebellious soul, life machine reborn! CoagulationIn the ancestral hall of the Du family, the North Palace Ying ruo''s mouth, once again issued a Jiao drink sound.


    Then, Beigong ningshuang, Beigong Tianhuan and Beigong Changqing moved accordingly.


    The flipped fingerprints in the hands of the four people suddenly closed. The middle finger of the right index finger was closed together, with a dazzling Turquoise light blooming towards Du Shaofu in the sarcophagus.


    "Shua..."


    In the open Sarcophagus, a green whirlpool suddenly appeared and began to rotate rapidly. The eye of the whirlpool was directly connected to Du Shaofu''s chest.


    What followed was the terrifying aura, which was constantly pulled by the whirlpool and poured into Du Shaofu''s body like water.


    "What a terrible means, what a terrible strength!"


    Du Tingxuan, the night drifts, the eternal jade and so on all are the vision mercilessly trembles.


    The strength shown by these four people has reached the realm of heavenly saints.


    Compared with the Legalists, celebrities and strategists who were thrown out by Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang, I don''t know how many times stronger they are.


    Even in today''s wasteland, only small stars can have such a realm.


    And these four people at this time jointly used a means, which makes people feel strange.


    "PATA!"


    In the perception of the people in the wasteland, it can be seen that on the foreheads of the four people, Beigong Yingruo, Beigong ningshuang, Beigong Tianxing and Beigong Changqing, began to exude big beads of sweat, which fell on the ground along their cheeks and broke into pieces.


    Obviously, it is also very difficult for them to move with all their strength.


    There was no one to disturb them. All the powerful people in the desolate country all closed their eyes for fear of making a little noise, which would affect the four men.


    With the passage of time, everyone can feel that there has been a further change in Du Shaofu''s body with the continuous infusion of that terrible energy.


    I saw that the strong body above, is also beginning to spread pieces of blue light, there is vitality in the wave.


    With the strength of all people, you can hear the sound of blood flowing inside the body.


    In addition, Du Shaofu''s chest is also up and down, is vigorously beating.


    Such a scene makes the people of the desolate country happy.


    They all know what this means.


    "There is life. Is Shaofu going to survive?"


    "It''s really alive. It''s amazing!"


    "That''s great. Uncle Shaofu has survived!"


    "When will my father wake up? I want to hold him!"


    Many of the strong men in the wasteland were excited, and their faces were filled with uncontrollable excitement.


    However, all the people did not speak out. They just kept shouting at the bottom of their hearts, hoping that Du Shaofu could wake up earlier.


    Not only are they, the ancestors of Tianmu Shenshu, Dongli Qingqing, but also the old woman can''t help shaking her eyes.


    In this respect, the people of Fangji are more specialized and can see through the essence of it better than the strong ones in the wasteland.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2679

    As time went by, sweat beads appeared on the faces of the four people, namely, Beigong Yingruo, Beigong ningshuang, Beigong Tianhuan and Beigong Changqing.


    The power in their bodies kept running, forming a vast Qi engine, which passed into Du Shaofu''s body.


    Four people do their best, so the consumption, but also let them slowly become a little more difficult.


    ¡±We must hold on to it. Although the boy''s vitality has reappeared, it is not stable enough. If he can''t persist, he will fall short of success! "


    Looking at the four people in the room, the old ancestor of Tianmu divine tree also pinched a cold sweat in his palm, which made him nervous.


    Naturally, he could see that the cultivation of the four young people was not vulgar, but after all, they were greatly suppressed in this field and could not exert their full strength.


    At this time, when he asked for help from Du Shaofu, he tried his best to help him.


    However, there is no way to do this.


    If it was not for the fact that Tianmu Shenshu had not recovered his own strength, he would like to help himself.


    ¡±Hold on


    Tianmu Shenshu ancestor secretly yelled, eyes motionless looking at the scene in the ancestral hall of the Du family.


    Like all the people around him, he was extremely nervous.


    Fortunately, these young people are extraordinary people. Although their faces show some fatigue, their hands are still stable and stable.


    It can be seen that even in the huge consumption, their faith is still very firm.


    ¡±Well? "


    All of a sudden, the eyes of the ancestor of Tianmu divine tree suddenly shrank. He saw the same strange change in Du Shaofu''s body.


    I saw its strong chest position, suddenly there is a bright green light up, with the help of the huge energy vortex above, constantly devouring the terrible energy.


    The green light of his whole body was rapidly absorbed by the green light.


    ¡±"Hum..."


    A strange wave opened. In the eyes of everyone, the green light in Du Shaofu''s body burst out, and the supernatural Qi machine floated over the sarcophagus. Then, a grass shaped plant condensed and released the vast and deep breath.


    The whole body of this grass is crystal clear. The shape of the grass is like wild rice, just like the real object.


    Once it appears, it has a very strong breath of life in the ancestral hall.


    In addition, a faint glow spread over Du Shaofu''s body surface, releasing a brilliant luster.


    ¡±The meaning of undead grass, this is the meaning of undead grass


    The ancestor of Tiansen divine tree can''t help but exclaim in a low voice, and the old woman around him and Qingqing from Dongli also have eyes shaking.


    The meaning of undead grass is similar to the heavenly wood and martial vein of their local technologists. Both of them carry strong vitality.


    ¡±Great! I didn''t expect that the immortal grass in that boy''s body was inspired by the heavenly wood reverse soul of the northern palace family. Now, even if they don''t do it any more, the little awakened vitality is stable enough by itself! "


    Dongli Qingqing''s master also smiles, and his old eyes are full of vastness.


    Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Du Yunlong, etc. were also delighted at this time.


    Many people know that Du Shaofu has the profound meaning of immortality, but no one can imagine that he has played such a huge role at this time of day.


    Not only these people, but also the four young and powerful members of the Beigong family in the house were all beaming with joy.


    With their strength, they can naturally feel the extraordinary plant of undead grass, with the breath of infinite life.


    It can be said that the meaning of undead grass can be directly cultivated to a very deep place, so as to master the true meaning of the law of life and soul. It is absolutely not under the cultivation of the northern palace family!


    This change in Du Shaofu also made the four young people breathe a long sigh of relief.


    ¡±Take it


    Beigong yingruojiao drinks, and after exchanging a look with the other three people, their hands shrink back with ten fingers, and a long breath comes out of the four people''s mouths.


    As their movements fell, the terrible energy whirlpool "whoosh" above the sarcophagus slowly dissipated.


    The huge aura fluctuates and blows like the spring breeze, spreading in all directions.


    The four young strong men also closed their eyes slightly and breathed quietly.


    However, on Du Shaofu''s body, the shadow of the huge undead grass still exists, emitting a soft light, covering his whole body.


    In many strong people''s perception of the power of the original spirit, the blood flow in their bodies gradually eased, which is no different from that of normal practitioners. The beating heart also restored the frequency that ordinary people should have.


    ¡±The vitality of the body has already appeared, but why has the spirit not yet awakened? "Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Yunlong and others all raised their eyebrows and looked at Du Shaofu in the sarcophagus, wondering.


    ¡±Don''t worry, his body was remodeled by himself in the sarcophagus, which is a very difficult thing. As for the awakening of his spirit, I''m afraid it will take some chance, but such an opportunity should not be able to intervene. But I think it may not be long before the boy will come back to life again


    The ancestor of Tianmu divine tree gently smiles and says.


    As he spoke, he kept nodding, looking at the four descendants of the Beigong family, deeply satisfied.


    Du Tingxuan and others nodded at the sound of the speech. Du Shaofu had no vitality at all. It was really strange that he could recover to such a situation in a few months.


    When they heard the words of their ancestors, they were no longer too anxious. One day, Du Shaofu would stand in front of them again.


    ¡±Whoa... "


    After a long time, the four people of Beigong Yingruo opened their eyes one after another.


    ¡±Master


    The four went out of the ancestral hall and saluted the old ancestor of Tianmu divine tree.


    ¡±Don''t be too polite. It''s hard for you


    The ancestor of Tianmu divine tree lifted them up and said with a smile.


    ¡±Thank you for your help. Please accept a gift from Du! "


    Du Tingxuan stepped forward and bowed deeply to the four members of the Beigong family.


    ¡±Thank you very much


    ¡±Thank you very much


    Xiaoxing, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang, etc. followed Du Tingxuan and saluted the four people deeply at the same time.


    The most grieving thing about Du Shaofu''s fall is that of them.


    At this time, seeing his vitality reappearance, I am grateful to the four powerful members of the Beigong family from the bottom of my heart.


    ¡±It''s not necessary! "


    Beigong Yingruo''s delicate body flashed quickly, and he held Du Tingxuan in his arms and said, "emperor Dapeng has the origin of undead grass in his body. Even if we don''t do it, he will eventually come back to life. You don''t have to be so polite!"


    At the same time when she spoke, including herself, Beigong ningshuang, Beigong Tianhuan and Beigong Changqing all avoided the ceremony.


    ¡±Ha ha, don''t mention it. If you really count up, we all have a lot of friendship. Why should we be too formal? "


    The old ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu said with a smile. He looked back at the direction of the stone coffin in the ancestral temple. His eyes were full of brilliance and said: "this little girl is right. The boy has the origin of undead grass. It''s only a matter of time before they want to regain their vitality. Their role in it is just to prompt the lead."


    Tianmu Shenshu is also a member of the Beigong family, and he is also a very old strong man. Although he said this, he did not attract the four people''s dissatisfaction. More importantly, it seemed that the elder was making a polite decline instead of the later generations.


    ¡±Well, Mr. Du will not be polite to you. Please spend more time in our wasteland, and let us do a little bit of friendship with the local people. "


    Du Tingxuan nodded and said nothing more. Together with Zhen Qingchun and others, he left the ancestral hall of the Du family with the four strong men of the Beigong family and the people of the Fangji.


    Although the four young people and the ancestor of Tianmu divine tree all said that, they knew that if they had not done so, it would have taken us a long time to achieve the present step only relying on the origin of the undead grass in Du Shaofu''s own body and without any external force.


    In case of any further mistakes, no one knows what the outcome will be.


    Therefore, there is no false element in their heart for the gratitude of these people.


    With the departure of Du Tingxuan, the location of Du family ancestral temple has been restored to quiet again.


    Between the heaven and the earth, the boundless and vast aura is much stronger than usual, but it is no longer as grand as before.


    The trickle of energy is flowing and spreading everywhere between heaven and earth.


    In the ancestral temple, the only change that is different from before is that the stone cover of the sarcophagus is opened at this time.


    Above it, the shadow of a huge undead grass is floating in the air, constantly emitting the breath of rolling life.


    A large area of turquoise green light, like the waves, kept coming into Du Shaofu''s body.


    ¡±I don''t know how long it will take for Dad to really wake up. "


    Little Qilin''s tender voice rang out and looked at Du Shaofu in the sarcophagus and said hopefully.


    ¡±It won''t be long! "


    Du Xiaohuang took the road with endless expectations.


    ¡±Let''s go out first and stay here. We''ll see Dad the first time he wakes up! "


    Xiaoxing puts Du Xiaolin on his shoulder and reaches out with both hands. He pulls Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba. He and Du Xiaoyao, Du Yunlong and others walk out of the ancestral hall of the Du family.The door closed quietly, everything was quiet again, but a piece of green light, through the crack of the door, sprinkled on the body of small stars and others.


    When the four members of the Beigong family came to this world, their strength was greatly suppressed, but they were still able to exert the power of heaven.


    They caused a huge wave, so that many creatures in the whole realm of Sanlu and Jiuzhou were affected.


    The endless aura of heaven and earth was plundered crazily, which shocked many strong people.


    Fortunately, it didn''t last too long. From the beginning to the end, it was only three hours.


    But that''s enough time for a lot of things to happen.


    Especially in the stone city of the desolate country, many residents took advantage of this opportunity to get a great improvement in their cultivation.


    It is also the practitioners who are on the edge of breaking through, and step into a new realm at one stroke. This situation can not help but make them ecstatic.


    In the same way, it is not difficult for many strong people in other regions to find that all these changes came from the desolate country.


    For a while, many people began to wonder whether some people had broken into the realm of heaven and saints in the desolate country, which caused such great changes.


    Those strong people who had deep friendship with the famine state set foot on the road and came here to get the news as soon as possible.


    Soon, the palace of the wasteland was full of people.


    Golden winged Dapeng birds, demons, Phoenix, dragon, human and animal alliance in ancient wasteland, as well as many forces in Jiuzhou such as ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen and samong Jianzong, sent people here to inquire about relevant information.


    When Du Tingxuan and others explained that Du Shaofu might be resurrected again, all the strong men were so surprised that they could not close their mouths for a long time.


    All the strong men in the whole realm of Sanlu and Jiuzhou all felt sorry for the fall of Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, their hearts also infinite thanks to the young man, if it was not for him, the evil cult''s catastrophe would not have ended in this way.


    Even if the generals and ministers finally appeared and killed the demon God, it was because Du Shaofu had consumed it to the utmost and his strength was greatly reduced.


    Otherwise, it''s really hard to determine who will win.


    At this time, everyone was extremely excited to hear that Du Shaofu was expected to revive.


    In fact, after the end of the cataclysm, many people have reached the holy land, and the strong people are preparing to leave this realm and go to the broader world for training.


    But when they saw that there had been no movement in the vast and prosperous wasteland, they did not rush for a moment.


    After the arrival of the nine strong men, there was a lot of trouble, so they also want to see if there will be more powerful people in the upper bound.


    ¡±When my grandson will wake up, I''m afraid it''s not good. However, after he is fully recovered, he must go to the outside world for a while, and you need not worry for the moment. Since we are all creatures of this world, we should unite as one. When we go on a journey for thirty-three days, we can not weaken the reputation of this world! "


    Kalou batian, a member of the golden winged ROC family, said, brimming with unprovoked hegemony.


    Now, his strength has reached the holy land, which is not far away from heaven.


    Presumably, as long as you go to the thirty-three days and lose the suppression of the power of heaven and earth, coupled with the strong aura of heaven and earth in the big world, it will not take too long to break through.


    ¡±You are right, master


    Gu Qingyang of the ancient emperor of heaven nodded incessantly when he heard that Du Shaofu might be revived. His old-fashioned face seemed to be 20 years younger for a moment. He could not help laughing. He looked at the people in the hall: "we have some understanding of the situation in the thirty-three days. It is not a simple place, but full of strong people. It is said that it is like us This kind of Holy Land practitioners are everywhere, full of danger everywhere. Therefore, after we go to the outside world, we must unite and twist into a rope, so as not to be bullied by the forces of the big world! "


    ¡±It''s natural, but it''s not in a hurry! "


    Zhen Qingchun took over the speech and said with approval, but then the words suddenly changed: "in fact, I have always been very curious about the origin of the generals and ministers. Although the catastrophe has passed for so long, I still can''t understand it! "


    He said, and then he set his eyes on the four young strong men of the Beigong family and the ancestors of Tianmu Shenshu.


    Under Du Tingxuan''s politeness, these people have been staying in the wasteland for several days. Otherwise, they would have been ready to return to haojiyu for the end of the day.


    After the arrival of the strong men in the three continents and nine states, they were also very respectful to these people.


    Although the four members of the Beigong family are extremely young in appearance, their real cultivation years are much longer than those of strong men like Kalou jueyu.


    Even Kalou jueyu and Sima Taixing may not be as old as they are.What''s more, their strength is already there. The strong and the strong with friendship will certainly be respected by all people.


    ¡±Do you know zombies


    Hearing Zhen Qingchun mention, many people put their eyes on the ancestors of Tianmu Shenshu and others.


    They are well-informed and may know something about it.


    This is not only the doubts in Zhen Qingchun''s heart, but also in the hearts of many living creatures. The strength of generals and ministers is too difficult to understand.


    Many people have heard what he said to the devil when he was fighting with the devil: "maybe others in the world can''t kill you, but I can!"


    In the words, with extreme confidence.


    And in fact, he really did it. Even Du Shaofu''s original law of burning could not really kill the demon God, and was eventually devoured by him.


    I really don''t know where he got such a strong confidence. Maybe all this has an inevitable relationship with his mysterious origin.


    ¡±A zombie is a kind of new life, which is formed by the incarnation of a living creature after its death, and produces its own intelligence. The memory of the dead is erased, so it can be regarded as a brand-new life body. This kind of life is full of stillness because it has only intelligence but no spirit. If it is a dead thing, there is no saying of death. Therefore, they are abandoned by heaven and earth, not into samsara, detached from the heaven and earth, carefree in the world. "


    With his hands on his back, Tianmu Shenshu walked in the hall, thinking and saying.


    There were no weak people on the scene. They had heard of similar remarks for a long time, but the words of Tianmu Laozu still contained a lot of brand-new information, which was grasped by them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2680

    &Zombies are dead things, with intelligence but without spirit. The biggest difference between zombies and living creatures is that they do not enter into samsara, that is, immortality. &


    many people fall into silence, which inevitably gives rise to some shock in their hearts.


    All of you know that many powerful creatures can keep their bodies alive after they die, and it is not difficult to keep a trace of the remaining souls to fight. However, it is a bit strange to want to produce intelligence alone.


    &It''s no wonder that the generals and ministers have not known their identity all the time. It turns out that he was reborn and could not have the memory of his body before he died! &Zhen Qingchun frowned and said that the relationship between Huang Guo and his generals was not shallow, and he knew something about him.


    But because of the long-term presence and absence of the other party, his or her whereabouts are not very clear.


    But now I think, since the generals and ministers said such a thing in the face of the devil, they probably remembered some things in the past and really knew their own identity and origin.


    &In his lifetime, the general must have been an omnipotent figure. His strength was incomparable, and he should be more powerful than I was at my peak! I don''t know how a character like that fell into this world. &The ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu sighed that although he was speculating, he seemed to have some assurance.


    Hearing this, others are OK, but the four young people of Beigong family can''t help but shiver.


    Others don''t know the cultivation of Tianmu Shenshu at the peak, but they know it very well.


    A strong man like this is a very famous person in the whole period of thirty-three days or other places.


    Therefore, under the exclamation of the ancestors of Tianmu Shenshu, they had to make the four feel incomparably shocked.


    They were also very curious about the general.


    &If you can refine, your strength will certainly be more formidable. &Du Tingxuan opened his mouth and said that there was something strange in his eyes.


    &Maybe he''s been there for thirty-three days. Maybe we''ll have a chance to see you again. Then we''ll ask him if he has recovered his memory. &Zhen Qingchun took the lead and said in a low voice.


    &This should not be possible. He was born again. The original spirit has long been gone. If you want to regain your memory, unless you can recover some of the spirit that has disappeared. But heaven and earth have their own order. After the fall of living beings, they enter into reincarnation and reincarnation. Everything is a new start, that is, the birth of a new life, which has nothing to do with the past. &


    the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu thought about it and said again.


    &Master, what if he was a strong man in the realm of sitting and forgetting? &Beigong Yingruo stood up from her seat and said with burning eyes.


    As soon as this sentence was said, let alone the people of the desolate country in the hall, even the body of the ancestor of Tianmu divine tree could not help shaking slightly.


    As early as before the five people of Fu Yibai left, they had said something about the thirty-three days with the strong men of the wasteland.


    In the vast world, the strength of practitioners can be divided into nine realms.


    They are: Jueyuan, Dongxuan, Guixu, seizing God, beheading truth, immortality, sitting and forgetting, carrying Tao, and Wuxiang!


    The lowest level of Jueyuan state is equivalent to the powerful one in this world. In countless other small worlds, the living beings can break the void and go to thirty-three days.


    By analogy, the realm of the cave and the realm of returning to emptiness are equivalent to the realm here and the general practitioners of the holy realm below the heaven.


    The realm of heaven and saints was divided into two parts, namely, the realm of seizing gods.


    If the living beings of this world want to go to thirty-three days, at least they need the perfect cultivation of the holy land, that is, the realm of returning to emptiness.


    All the powerful people in the outside world know that the highest state of carrying Tao and no image exists only in legends. It is impossible to know whether anyone can reach such a state.


    In other words, the strongest thing that ordinary creatures can see is sitting and forgetting.


    But such a character, in the latter two realms are only legendary circumstances, has been regarded as the strongest person.


    However, it is rare to see such a strong person for thousands of years, because of the relationship between their realm, few people will be born easily.


    However, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and others did not know the exact reason, because the five people of Fu Yibai did not tell them that they would know everything after they had done enough. If they contacted some things too early, it would not bring benefits or even be counterproductive.


    At this time, seeing Beigong Yingruo mention that Zhen Qingchun still can''t restrain his curiosity, he can''t help but ask the ancestor Tianmu Shenshu: "master, what is the state of sitting and forgetting?"? "But the words just asked the export, Tianmu Shenshu ancestor''s answer, let Zhen Qingchun completely dead heart.


    What he said is the same as Fu Yibai: & quot; when it is time to know, you will know it. Now you don''t need to ask more. You just need to know that it is a very vast and dangerous realm. If you succeed in taking one step, you will be able to carry the road. Only those who can succeed are rare in all the world! &Then he looked at Beigong Yingruo, and then said: & quot; it''s not unreasonable for you to speculate, but the generals and ministers only produce intelligence in the body, not breaking through the situation of sitting and forgetting. Otherwise, how could they lose their past memories? Obviously, his spirit must have been long gone, otherwise his body would not have been so dead. &


    Beigong Yingruo shouts lightly to show understanding.


    The meaning of the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu is that if a general or a minister breaks through the situation of sitting and forgetting and forgetting the memory, he will not have endless dead breath.


    But because of its too strong body, immortal, eternal, and gradually produced a new life, which is equal to the end of the past.


    If the spirit of the general is not dissipated and recovered, it is possible to learn about the past again.


    However, this possibility is very small. The noumenon is dead and separated from the original spirit of noumenon. After countless years of erosion, it will become more and more weak and eventually be swallowed up by the six reincarnations. No matter how strong the existence is, it can not escape this disaster.


    After such an explanation, all the people in the wasteland and many powerful people in the territory of three continents and nine states all understood it.


    In fact, Du Tingxuan, Ouyang Shuang, yiwuming and others are quite curious about the existence of the six ways of reincarnation, but they also know that even if they ask, the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu will not tell them, just like the five FU Yibai people.


    Therefore, no matter how much doubt, it can only be all pressure down.


    &The living beings in our world need at least the perfection of the holy land to go to the thirty-three days. That is to say, they directly skip the two great realms of Jueyuan and Dongxuan. Even in the realm of returning to emptiness, they are also the strong ones in the peak state! &Looking at the four young people of Tianmu Shenshu and Beigong family, jialoubatian asked.


    Now he is the perfect cultivation of the holy land. He wants to know what level he is at after he has been there for thirty-three days.


    &That''s nature! In fact, it is not a bad thing that this world is suppressed by the power of heaven and earth. After years of practicing in such an environment, all the living creatures suddenly lost their huge shackles after they went to the outside world. With a solid foundation and a long history of development, this breakthrough is also overwhelming!


    It can be said that the holy land of this realm is perfect, and it is more difficult to break through to heaven than to ascend to heaven. But once in the thirty-three days, if chance and savvy are enough, at least two or three of the ten will be able to enter the realm of seizing the gods! Among the major forces, such a strong one is definitely the strong in the backbone. &The ancestor of Tianmu divine tree smiles and looks at Jialou batian.


    &Wow &As soon as the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu said this, the hall was in a state of uproar.


    The information contained in this is incredible.


    It is clear to all that there is a gap between heaven''s holy realm and its perfection.


    For example, many people, such as the ancient emperor of the ancient wasteland, the ancient ancestor of the Bifang divine bird clan in the Animal League, have wandered in the holy land for many years, and have never been allowed to enter the holy land for life.


    The ancient emperor of the Terran family and the ancient ancestor of the Bifang divine bird clan were even more ground to the end of their lives, and finally pretended to be dead, so as to remove the cancer in their respective forces, hoping to leave a peace for future generations after their own fall.


    But it was later that the tomb of the heavenly way disappeared and the suppression between heaven and earth was completely lifted, and they were able to leave this realm and break through the void.


    &I still have a chance to meet my sister! &Among the crowd, Du Xiaoqing has quietly shed tears.


    The ancient ancestor of Bifang Shenniao was her sister. Before she left, she was near the end of her life.


    I thought that after she broke the boundary with the ancient emperor of the Terran, all this would be the end of the line, the real separation of life and death.


    But now, after hearing what Tianmu Shenshu said, her heart can not help but also ignite a strong expectation.


    If the elder sister is still alive, she will have a chance to meet again. At that time, she must also be a strong one in the realm of heavenly saints, that is, the realm of seizing the gods.


    Not only Du Xiaoqing, but also the last emperor of the ancestral temple was excited.


    To be able to stand out among the numerous heroes of the human race, there is no need to talk about the cultivation talent of the ancient emperor.


    If so, maybe there will be a reunion.


    There is no better news that the ancient emperor has made so much contribution to the Terran that he can continue to live.&It is not too long before the oppressive force between heaven and earth disappears after the death of the earth. In this world, many living creatures are still in the process of rapid ascension. It will not take many years. It is afraid that more and more holy places will emerge in this world. In the next thirty-three days, it will surely have our own side of the world! &In the crowd, SAMON sword master''s eyes twinkled in the morning, with bright brilliance.


    Now, he has also been the perfect cultivation of the holy land, but it is still a long time before he wants to break through the holy land.


    However, he is confident that as long as he has been there for thirty-three days and with the help of the unique conditions there, he will surely make a breakthrough as soon as possible.


    Among the other creatures in this world, there are also those with outstanding talents. Once they go to the outside world, they will certainly form a strong force.


    &This is true, but there is no one who has experienced the test of endless years. In the thirty-three days, each side of the world is much more vast than this one. It will take many years to get a foothold there. &Jialou jueyu spoke softly.


    He is not pouring cold water on Mujian morning, but objectively analyzing everything.


    And no matter the most powerful three realms of sitting and forgetting, carrying the way and no image, there are still two realms of beheading the truth and immortality above the realm of returning to emptiness and seizing the gods.


    Presumably, between each realm, there is a natural moat, which can not be easily crossed.


    Many great forces in the upper world have been inherited and accumulated for countless years in order to establish an invincible foundation and stand on the top.


    The creatures in this world want to take root in the past thirty-three days, and have a long way to go.


    &It''s true that there are so many talented people in the great power and inheritance, even if they are abnormal like that boy. The suppressive power of this world can really help you to forge a better foundation, stabilize your accomplishments, and thus accumulate and accumulate, but it also limits your entry. There are too many people of the same age who surpass you in cultivation! &The ancestor of Tianmu divine tree smiles again and says.


    Everyone can hear that the abnormal boy mentioned in his mouth naturally refers to Du Shaofu.


    In this world, only his training speed can be called abnormal.


    I didn''t expect that in the thirty-three days, there were such terrible young strong men, which really can''t help but sigh.


    Even if many of you can be regarded as absolutely young and powerful in this field, it seems that they will face great competition in the next thirty-three days.


    On one side, Ouyang Shuang, Dongli Qingqing and others turn their eyes to Beigong Yingruo, Beigong ningshuang, Beigong Tianhuan and Beigong Changqing.


    They really want to know what kind of strength they have reached.


    In this way, we can also make a comparison with ourselves to measure the gap between them.


    With these people''s eyes, the rest of the strong people in the three continents and nine states can''t help but look at them in unison, hoping to hear a definite answer.


    This scene, let Tianmu Shenshu ancestor and four young strong people were stunned for a moment.


    Then, Tianmu Shenshu''s ancestor laughed, pointed at the four people, drew a curve around the corner of his mouth, and said: & quot; these little guys are the strongest young generation in the Beigong family. Their realm, eh They are all good. The realm of seizing God is perfect. I''m afraid it''s not too far away from the realm of beheading the real. It should have been practiced for 300 years! &


    & quot; this &The strong men in the three continents and nine states were shocked at what they said.


    These four young men have already won the God''s realm. Du Shaofu was not much better than Du Shaofu when he accepted the whole world''s worship and imperial spirit!


    Although after integrating the law of thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu has already surpassed the realm of heaven saint, that is to say, he has reached the realm of cutting down the truth.


    However, it is not surprising that the ancestors of Tianmu and Shenshu said that the four had only been practicing for 300 years and had reached such a terrible state.


    You know, Du Shaofu has practiced for many years in the space without suppression in the mysterious palace among the clouds. If you really count it, Du Shaofu''s years of practice are not much less than those of them.


    In a flash, most of the young people present felt the pressure doubled.


    In contrast, the gap is still too big.


    &Senior &Under the astonishing gaze of the people, Beigong Yingruo''s cheek quickly turned red, with a little bitter smile, and said with great embarrassment: & quot; our cultivation time is longer than all of them, plus the particularity of our world, so the speed is naturally much faster. But even so, compared with the ROC emperor, it is still too "&Ha ha ha ha &The ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu laughed again and said: & quot; as I said, that boy is a pervert and can''t be compared with him! But what you said is also a fact. Our field is too special. It''s a bit bullying in comparison! &


    seeing the ancestors of Tianmu and Shenshu, the strong men of the three continents and nine prefectures looked at each other with some unknown reasons.


    &Master, is there anything special about Haoji yuwantian? &On the other hand, he asked, with his blue lips on the East.


    Since she learned that Tianmu Shenshu''s ancestor came from the northern palace family in the upper world, she was also full of yearning for that magical thing.


    And this time, the ancestor also said that he would take her with her. At this time, listening to him, he couldn''t help asking directly.


    &Of course, it''s not haojiyu Wantian! &


    the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu had a positive look and put forward such a sentence, which made everyone suddenly stunned.


    Listen to the strong people of the farmhouse, Mohist family and so on. Isn''t this Beigong family from Haoji yuwantian? Why not?


    &You will naturally know that if you go to the upper world this time, if you have enough chance, you will also have the opportunity to practice in that field, which will be of great benefit to you. &


    the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu smiles mysteriously and says to Qingqing of Dongli. Then, he opens his mouth again: & quot; speaking, although the level of the whole thirty-three days is a little weaker than ours, it is not much worse. Every realm in the thirty-three days is also an extraordinary place. There, they can also practice to the extreme. &All the people were silent and digested the content of Tianmu Laozu.


    In everyone''s mind, for the pattern in the past thirty-three days, there is a clear point, but at the same time, there are more doubts floating in the mind.


    All of a sudden, Du Tingxuan asked: "master, what is the state of the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God? &As soon as this was said, everyone''s ears stood up.


    These two strong men are thunderous to all creatures in this world.


    The devil God was chased to this world by them, and all the catastrophes of the cult had their shadow.


    &Don''t say it! &


    the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu said, shaking his head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2681

    The ancestors of Tianmu and Shenshu sold their hands and kept quiet about the cultivation strength of the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God.


    Although many people are disappointed with this, we can see from their manner that the ancestors of Tianmu and Shenshu are aware of their accomplishments.


    Huang Guo and four younger generations of the Beigong family, the strong man in the three continents and nine states, chatted with each other for a long time in the hall.


    By midnight, the crowd finally dispersed.


    Later, under the leadership of Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun, some people who were very close to Du Shaofu went to visit the ancestral hall of the Du family.


    The powerful fluctuation of vitality emanating from the house makes people surprised and excited at the same time.


    Du Shaofu was not only their relatives and friends. After the war with the demon God, he also seemed to be the emperor of ROC of all living creatures in this world.


    Most of the living beings are grieved because of his fall, and so are kalubatian, kalumura, Zixuan and mujianchen.


    Now, knowing that he has a chance to revive again, how can these people not be excited.


    This news, if put to the outside world, I think all the creatures will be very happy.


    After the arrival of Beigong Yingruo, the five great masters of Confucianism, Mohism and Yinyang left for Du Tingxuan. If they knew that they would stay and know about it for the first time, they might not have the cheek to have a look here.


    Many powerful people knew about the situation of the desolate country, but they did not stay too much and left the wasteland one after another.


    No one knows how long it will take until Du Shaofu finally wakes up. The major forces need to be guarded, and it is impossible for them to stay here all the time.


    What''s more, Du Tingxuan has promised that at the first time Du Shaofu wakes up, he will send someone to inform them.


    This also makes it easier for people to leave.


    Only a few people, such as Zixuan, Sima Muhan, Su Muxin, Du Xiaohu and Du Xiaoqing, stayed in the wasteland and did not return to their families.


    And Dongli Qingqing wanted to wait until Du Shaofu woke up, just like these people.


    However, with the persuasion of Du Tingxuan and Han Aotong, they reluctantly followed Tianmu Shenshu''s ancestor, four young people of the Beigong family, and some strong men such as Fang Ji''s Dongli Ruoyun to go to haojiyu and leave the world.


    There, they will get more opportunities, and their strength may not be long before they can go further.


    "Dad, wake up quickly!"


    Outside the ancestral hall of the Du family, the little Qilin looks back at the gate behind him and calls in a tender voice.


    The rest of the strong people who came here to visit have already left, and here are a group of people, including Xiaoxing, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoyao.


    As Du Xiaolin spoke, they also had the same keen eyes. They hoped that Du Shaofu could push the door and stand in front of them as soon as possible.


    In the ancestral hall, the shadow of the huge undead grass releases the blue and blue light, which completely covers Du Shaofu''s body in the sarcophagus.


    Strong vitality wave through the hair, constantly into its body.


    In the place where no one could see, Du Shaofu had already recovered all his body structure.


    But in the mud pill palace, it is an empty space, there is no spirit, let alone the original God.


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, a small thunder suddenly burst, in the empty mud ball palace, it is very abrupt.


    Although the thunder is subtle, but the light is bright, the whole brain space is shining bright.


    In the next moment of this thunderbolt, two thunder lights flashed out, just like thunderbolt from the sky, shuttling through the mud pill palace.


    "Chuckla, HISHI..."


    Soon, after two thunderbolts, there were four more flashes of thunder.


    Then there are eight, sixteen, thirty-two, sixty-four


    More and more small thunder lights appeared in Du Shaofu''s mind space, blooming with the brilliance of hegemony and coldness.


    These thunder lights, with geometric multiple crazy growth, but after a moment of time, is the formation of countless small lights, crazy rampage.


    Countless lights flicker and shine, bright and dark, as if the heavenly power in the diffuse, such as boiling.


    Dense electric light, quickly is the combination into a ball of lightning, there is a terrible breath brewing.


    But this is not the end of it!


    After the boiling thunder and lightning filled up Du Shaofu''s mud ball palace, the derivation of young thunder did not stop, but was still growing in quantity.


    The power of thunder and lightning, breaking through the shackles of mud pill palace space, quickly went to the rest of Du Shaofu''s body, through the eight meridians, through the flesh and blood bones, through every inch of skin, and finally gathered in his elixir field.


    "Bang Ka..."


    A dull thunder explosion, so that the sarcophagus above that plant of immortal grass virtual shadow are followed by a few shaking.The vast breath of life has also had a huge shock, several want to break away as a whole.


    All the people sitting outside the ancestral temple jumped three feet at once, their bodies sprang up from the ground, and quickly opened the door behind them and rushed in.


    "There is the power of thunder and lightning, which is the strongest law mastered by Shao Fu!"


    Du Yunlong discovered this at the first time when he entered the ancestral temple.


    He and little star, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaohuang and so on all gathered around the sarcophagus two Zhangs away, in the eyes brewing the color of extreme joy.


    "The law of thunder and lightning mastered by the boss is impossible to be born out of thin air. It must have its origin!"


    Du Xiaoyao is also excited to speak, but appears to be a bit rational, said some fundamental reasons.


    Du Shaofu''s vitality had already disappeared, and the origin of the law had burned out. Even though the profound meaning of the undead grass in his body made his body rejuvenated, he could not achieve the power to trigger thunder and lightning out of thin air by his own strength.


    Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoyao had just finished their words. Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Ouyang Shuang, Sima Muhan and others also noticed the fluctuation of the force of thunder. They soon arrived here, all around the sarcophagus and watched quietly.


    "It is true that the external force intervenes. This sarcophagus has an extraordinary origin. It must have been left by the ancestors of the Du family."


    The little star''s pupil glowed with golden light, and said softly, "if our ancestors used the law of thunder and lightning to transcend the realm of heaven and the way of heaven, then it is not difficult for him to leave a trace of thunder and lightning power in this sarcophagus. With the power of thunder and lightning, with the help of the powerful vitality in my father''s body, we can re stimulate the greater power of thunder, reshape the pulse of thunder, and even trigger the origin of laws, so it is no longer impossible to do anything! "


    Du Shaojing, ye Piaoling, qianguyu and others looked at each other and understood the meaning of the little star.


    Du Shaofu was put into the sarcophagus at the beginning, only one head was left. After a long time, the sarcophagus was opened again, and his body had been reconstructed.


    All this, presumably, was the means left by the ancestors of the Du family in their early years.


    Although after such changes, Du Shaofu still had no vitality, but his body contained the profound meaning of undead grass, which was directly revived by the urging of Beigong family members.


    With this strong vitality support, and a trace of thunder and lightning power, Du Shaofu''s thunder pulse was reshaped.


    In this way, if you want to create a new source of law, it is natural.


    It can be said that Du Shaofu is no different from the past except that his spirit has not been restored.


    When his thunder pulse is rebuilt and his body is tempered and baptized, if he can fight, he will still be a strong man in the holy land.


    Even if the law of thunder and lightning is once again completed, it will surely be able to transcend the realm of heavenly saints. In other words, it is the realm of seizing gods.


    "I just don''t know how my brother''s spirit can return to his position."


    Du Shaojing''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and his eyes contained hidden worries.


    The most important thing is how to condense the spirit of Du Shaofu.


    After waking up, Du Fu hoped that they could be revived quickly.


    But now, no one dares to think like that.


    After the previous words of Tianmu Shenshu ancestors, they know the existence of six reincarnations.


    After the death of all living beings, the soul will fall into reincarnation, which is the most noble legal order in the world.


    Du Shaofu''s spirit had already dissipated with the burning of Yuan Shen''s power as early as the fight against the demon God.


    If there is no accident, I am afraid it has already fallen into reincarnation.


    If so, there is no hope for everything. Even if his body is restored to the strongest position in the original place, it can only be a body without soul.


    Unless it''s like generals and ministers, after countless years, the body will give birth to intelligence, become a zombie, and be reborn.


    However, it will no longer be Du Shaofu.


    "It''s a pity that the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu has left. Otherwise, with his old man''s insight, he should be able to solve our doubts for a second."


    Ouyang Shuang said in a soft voice that the people present had no way to discuss these issues and did not know what to do.


    Du Shaofu has died more than once, but this time the situation is quite different from the previous two.


    The first time he died, it was the life of the body was completely cut off. Under the means of seven night light, coupled with many strange things, it was rejuvenated and then revived.


    At that time, his soul was not dissipated. It can be said that after his death, there was still a part of the power of the spirit in his mind.


    As for the second time, Du Shaofu''s life was saved by the supreme existence of 3000 masters of the world.


    Otherwise, under the attack of the devil, even a hundred lives would not be enough for him to die.But this time it was not. In the fight with the demon God, he burned the power of the original God and the origin of the law. It can be said that his spirit was really and truly destroyed.


    Otherwise, even if he has only a trace of the power of the original God, it can be stabilized and gradually strengthened by the means of all the people present.


    Therefore, this is the root cause of people''s worry in the wasteland.


    If there is no spirit, then all is just empty talk!


    "I believe there should be no problem!"


    At this time, Du Xiaoyao said again: "the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu didn''t talk to us about this aspect. He couldn''t have imagined it. It must be in his heart that he had confidence."


    When people heard the speech, they could not help but nodded their approval.


    In the eyes of the ancestors of Tianmu and Shenshu, it is not impossible to see this.


    If this is really a hidden danger, then he must have said it.


    Therefore, in his mind, he should also have a plan in mind.


    "Uncle Xiaoyao has a point. Otherwise, if the four powerful members of the northern palace family come here, there will be no significance."


    The little star said, looking at Du Shaofu in the sarcophagus, her eyes were bright.


    "The four strong members of the Beigong family said they were entrusted to help Shaofu. Although they don''t want to reveal who the entrusted person is, we all know it in our hearts. By the means of those two people, it is impossible not to consider these matters. Perhaps, what means they have left behind is not necessarily. "


    Du Tingxuan took a look at the little stars and said so.


    His words fall, make the look of the little girl, is a bit excited.


    All the people present were not fools. Of course, we could guess the identity of the person entrusted to the Beigong family.


    It can be said that during the thirty-three days, only the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God had a deep relationship with Du Shaofu.


    They were two of the most powerful. Although the ancestors of Tianmu and Shenshu did not want to say their realm, they would still guess by themselves.


    What is the most powerful, sit and forget? The realm of Tao? Or the realm of nothingness?


    The state of carrying the Tao and the state of nothingness only exist in the legend, which is not good. The worst situation is at least sitting and forgetting.


    The supernatural power possessed by that realm is by no means surmised by the people of the wasteland at present.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. I believe there will be arrangements for those two people. We don''t need to worry about it here."


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, said with a smile to the people around him.


    "That''s right. Shaofutaji people have their own natural features. They will certainly be OK."


    The doctor had no life but to nod his head.


    In fact, after listening to Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Du Tingxuan''s words, people''s hearts have been relieved for a long time.


    What they can consider, the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods, must have been in their hands for a long time.


    Since the people of the Beigong family have been entrusted to come here, how can they still be anxious about themselves here?


    In Zhen Qingchun''s words, I''m really worrying.


    "Let''s go first. Before the boy wakes up, we should also improve our cultivation. At least we''ve been there for at least thirty-three days, and we''ve been able to help the boy a little bit when he''s in business. "


    Du Tingxuan pursed a radian and chuckled.


    The other people on the scene heard the speech and also "ha ha".


    After that, everyone scattered and went to find their own places to practice. It was still only the little star and several half step heavenly sages who remained.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2682

    After the crowd left, the door of the ancestral hall of the Du family was also closed again.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    In the sarcophagus, Du Shaofu''s body was ablaze with electric arc, flashing terrible majesty and light.


    Above him, the shadow of the green undead grass was no longer affected by the power of thunder and lightning. Instead, it became more and more bright and crystal, delicate and dripping, and released the dim luster.


    The vast vitality of Du Shaofu''s body is still large and large.


    With the thunder of Du Shaofu''s body constantly gathering, in his body, there is also a rolling electric light flowing wildly.


    The tiny electric lights intertwined with each other and condensed into a bunch of thick thunder. They were flying through Du Shaofu''s meridians, brushing his body again and again.


    Gradually, this pair of re condensed body, slowly become strong, after undergoing the baptism of the power of lightning, muscles and bones, become extremely tough.


    When the thick thunder went through 108 days in Du Shaofu''s body, it finally lurked down, and the light slowly faded away and quietly dormant.


    If Du Shaofu had consciousness at this time, he only needed a little prodding, and the thunder would burst out with incomparable terrifying power.


    This is the remolded thunderbolt!


    With the passage of time, on the second day, all the thunder and lightning in the sarcophagus of Du''s ancestral temple disappeared, and all of them were collected from Du Shaofu''s body surface.


    Moreover, the shadow of the immortal grass finally faded down and finally broke away from the void.


    The infinite vitality that emanates is only a little residual wave, but it is also rapidly spreading to the heaven and earth.


    Only in Du Shaofu''s mind, the thunderbolt was still flashing, releasing the blazing light.


    It can be said that Du Shaofu''s physical body has reached his peak. As long as he wakes up, all his accomplishments can be directly displayed as before.


    But after all, his spirit has not returned, and what lies in the sarcophagus at this time is just a body without consciousness.


    Such a body, in the absence of soul guidance, even if it has the most powerful strength, it can not play out.


    It was for this reason that the other strong men of the wasteland were worried about it.


    However, Zhen Qingchun is right. They are just worrying.


    There are three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God, so there must be no mistakes in everything.


    In fact, it was just as they expected.


    Because, Du Shaofu''s consciousness still exists all the time, but this kind of existence way is very special.


    Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing were not wrong in their earlier feelings. Du Shaofu''s original spirit was indeed dissipated.


    In the case of the origin of the law of combustion and the power of the original God, the devil, including his consciousness, could not survive.


    However, no one knows that there is still a faint sense of recovery, awakening and return in a certain special space.


    "Hum, hum..."


    In the strange space, this faint consciousness sends out extremely subtle fluctuations, which is infinitely weaker than a mole ant reptile.


    This silk consciousness has been in a muddle, even who they are, what they are, where they come from and where they are going.


    "It" can not perceive its own body, can not know what kind of existence it is.


    The only thing I can feel in my little consciousness is that I''m constantly spinning.


    "Shua..."


    All of a sudden, a glimmer of light came, shining on this wisp of consciousness, but it seemed like a daybreak, making "it" feel a twinge of pain.


    "It hurts. Close your eyes!"


    This wisp of consciousness sends out a little fluctuation, expressing the feeling of the moment.


    That is, after the pain, "it" subconsciously wanted to close its eyes, but found that it did not seem to have eyes at all.


    "What are eyes?"


    "It" gradually adapted to the "strong light" of the irradiation, but not from the emergence of new questions.


    Then, more questions emerged one by one.


    "Why can''t I move?"


    "What about my body?"


    "What is the body?"


    "What am I?"


    "Where is this?"


    "Who am I?"


    ¡­¡­


    More and more questions converge, and subtle fluctuations are constantly taking place on this faint consciousness.


    "Ah My head hurts... "


    It seems that the doubts will burst under the consciousness.


    With its small size, it is simply not enough to bear the "infinitely huge" stream of consciousness. At any time, it may be shaken apart by the ever-increasing backlog of doubts and disappear between the heaven and the earth.Countless questions, endless confusion, boundless pain.


    But it is when it can not bear, suddenly there is a warm flowing over, like a Wang Qingquan flowing into the heart, constantly moistening the weak consciousness, making it grow slowly.


    Then, out of the void space around it, a figure, like the God between heaven and earth, stood beside the weak consciousness.


    "It''s time to wake up for the descendants of Du family."


    The domineering man said in a low voice, with unspeakable dignity between his brows.


    His great and tall body stands as if the whole space exists because of him.


    "Descendants of the Du family? What are the descendants of the Du family? "


    The faint consciousness was puzzled again, but this time, because of the boundless warmth wrapped in "it", it was no longer unbearable because of such thinking.


    On the contrary, "it" gradually adapted and began to think about this "profound" problem.


    With constant thinking, this wisp of consciousness, also slowly remembered a lot of things.


    "I''m a descendant of the Du family."


    "Yes, I am Du Shaofu!"


    "Have I not died with the devil?"


    "I''m still alive?"


    "What is this place?"


    "Is it the reincarnation of the nether world?"


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, "it" knew its own identity, and soon remembered everything.


    He was Du Shaofu. He fought with him in order to prevent the killing of demons in the cataclysm of the evil cult, burning the origin of the law and the power of the original God.


    In the end, he knew that the devil had consumed all his life, and that he had to fly away in smoke.


    However, he is willing to die for the sake of his close relatives, love, friends and people to live in peace!


    However, why did it appear in such a space at this time, and some people were talking to themselves?


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu could not help but "look" to the front.


    There, a tall middle-aged man is standing quietly, like a giant God.


    His body is branded in Nothingness as if it were with heaven and earth.


    Seeing such a figure, Du Shaofu could not help but "opened his mouth wide". After a long time, he sent out a wave of spirit: "ancestors!"


    It''s true that the great and tall figure, which coincides with heaven and earth, is the ancestor of his Du family who once integrated the way of heaven.


    "You wake up at last!"


    The ancestors stepped forward slightly. On his angular face, his bright eyes looked at Du Shaofu, but there was a kind of love hidden in his majesty.


    "Descendants of Du''s family, see you first..."


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu was preparing to kneel to the ground and salute his ancestors.


    However, he suddenly found that he had no body at all, only a consciousness remained.


    "This..."


    It was impossible for Du Shaofu to do this, and Du Shaofu himself was stunned for a long time.


    He is still alive, but the flesh is gone.


    Moreover, he can clearly feel that what he has now is not the state of primordial spirit at all, but only a trace of the remaining spirit.


    In this way, it seems that there is no difference between death and death.


    "Little fellow, don''t salute. You are still in a bad state. You can recover as soon as possible. Many people are waiting for you outside."


    With a smile in his mouth, he said to Du Shaofu kindly.


    "Ancestor, I''m not dead. How could..."


    Du Shaofu began to speak in a puzzled way. He was clearly in the dust. How could he still have a trace of consciousness left at this time.


    "I have learned from your spirit what you have been through. You are indeed dead, but there is hope of resurrection. "


    The ancestor looked at Du Shaofu and said softly.


    Seeing Du Shaofu stop talking, he went on: "since you want to know, let me tell you! This space is where you have been, where I was buried. "


    "The place where the ancestors were buried is The tomb of heaven


    Du Shaofu instantly understood that the place where the ancestors were buried was the deepest place where the ancient wasteland was buried.


    Later, he once went back there to the upper reaches of the river of time and witnessed what happened in Taigu.


    At that time, he knew the identity of his ancestors and the origin of Du''s thunder and martial pulse.


    "Well The name of the tomb of heaven is a bit appropriate. "


    The ancestor nodded, smiling, and said, "you have been here, and you have seen the illusion left by me. It''s just like you have experienced it yourself."


    "It''s just an illusion, isn''t it the power of time?"Du Shaofu doubted that his experience at that time was like returning to the ancient times. Everything was so real, and it didn''t look like a scene created by an illusion at all.


    He always thought that he was really back in the past, experienced all the killing and resistance.


    "You''re right. I integrate the heaven''s way of this world, and I can naturally mobilize the invisible rules and influence the time. But for you, after all, it''s not really back to Taikoo, you can''t participate in it, you can only be a spectator. So, at the end of the day, it''s just an illusion. No one has the energy to really change the flow of time, even as the way of heaven. Unless... "


    After such an explanation by his ancestors, Du Shaofu suddenly came to his senses.


    In the final analysis, that experience really brought me back to the ancient times, which is true, but can only be used as a spectator, and can not intervene in what happened at that time.


    In this way, it is more accurate to say that it is an illusion.


    However, Du Shaofu was interested in the last words of his ancestors. He quickly asked, "unless what?"


    "Little fellow, you are really impatient


    The ancestor laughed and scolded, and then said, "if you achieve a certain level of cultivation and understand the law of time, you can indeed change the local time, but this is only a general means, and it can''t be affected on a large scale. Otherwise, the order of heaven and earth will be directly disordered, and no one knows what will happen. "


    "The law of time, so it is!"


    Du Shaofu was not able to help but think of the ancient space.


    I don''t know who left the space on that side. It can bring tens of times of time acceleration. It''s really mysterious.


    It must be that those who refine the ancient space must have profound accomplishments. In terms of time attainments, they are extremely profound.


    When he heard what his ancestors said, Du Shaofu felt that he did not want to tell him about the "unless" he had deliberately concealed something.


    "Although I have integrated the way of heaven and can mobilize the power of invisible rules, I must also follow the order of heaven and earth. I can only let you go back and have a look at what happened at that time, but not really affect the whole world. It is the means that I left in my burial place, well, the tomb of heaven as you call it, that can do all this. And I do the same thing that you are here today. "


    The ancestor''s body deflected over the body, as if to drive the rotation of the whole space, making people feel dizzy and fascinated.


    "Ancestors, I understand!"


    Du Shaofu wanted to nod his head, but there was no body. He couldn''t do this. He thought for a moment and then said, "when I entered the tomb of the heavenly way, it must be xianzushi who displayed some means to leave a trace of my spirit here. In this way, even if I die with the devil in the disaster of the demon sect, there is still hope of resurrection. "


    "It''s very clever indeed. It''s easy to get through it! However, the fact is slightly different from what you think. It was when you first came here that I left a means on you, but it was only a moment before you fell that the means were inspired and seized a ray of your spirit here. "


    The ancestors looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. His majestic face was warm and his eyes were appreciative.


    What Du Shaofu said is closely related to the facts.


    "So it is!"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head slowly, but he was shocked by the means of his ancestors.


    How many people in the world can do this?


    However, in the twinkling of an eye, the ancestors integrated the way of heaven and could mobilize the Invisible Rules of the world, and arranged all these things in advance, which is understandable.


    In fact, this would better explain why the ancestors knew what they were going through.


    "But ancestor, I''m afraid my body has already died. If I want to rebuild my body..."


    Du Shaofu then said that although he did not finish his words, the meaning was very obvious.


    "I''m ready for that, but I can''t say if it works!"


    Said the ancestor, with a slight jaw head.


    "Did the ancestors make arrangements for this?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened, and he was filled with hope.


    He was willing to die for the sake of relatives, lovers and friends, and countless lives in the world. But if he could be reborn after the catastrophe, it would be a wonderful thing.


    He couldn''t help but get excited at the thought of a chance to reunite with so many people again.


    Father, mother, sister, Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Xiaohuang, Xiaolin, Xiaoba, manpo, Sima Muhan, Dongli Qingqing, yepiaoling, Xiaoqing, jialoujueyu, Shifu


    One figure after another passed through Du Shaofu''s consciousness, and endless yearning poured into his mind.


    "When I engraved the thunder pulse for the descendants of the Du family, I also left some blood essence in the sarcophagus. I think that sarcophagus is still well preserved. Otherwise, it is unlikely that you want to open the pulse of thunder. "Said Du Shao Fu.


    "Sarcophagus!"


    Du Shaofu was startled and said in secret, "it''s true."!


    Ever since he knew the origin of thunder Wu Mai and the identity of his ancestors, he had guessed that the sarcophagus stored in the ancestral hall should have an inseparable relationship with the ancestors.


    At the beginning of his life, when he was talking about it, he would not be allowed to go into the coffin when he was young, because he would not be allowed to sleep with his father.


    Later, Du Shaofu became accustomed to occasionally waking up from the sarcophagus and never mentioned it to anyone.


    The sarcophagus definitely played a great role in the opening of the thunderbolt on his body.


    At this time, listen to the ancestors, it turned out that he left some blood essence in it, no wonder it will help him so much.


    "Yes, with the help of that Sarcophagus, you must be able to reshape your body successfully. But if you want to get back to life, there should be some trouble. "


    So the ancestor said.


    In fact, it is not only difficult to reproduce the vitality, but the most important thing is that some members of the Du family know how to use the sarcophagus to extract the blood essence from the sarcophagus, so as to remodel Du Shaofu''s body.


    Otherwise, everything will be empty talk.


    "Anyway, I''ll go back and have a try. I think the drunkard dad should be able to think of that."


    Du Shaofu deeply felt shocked and admired by his ancestors'' ingenious calculation. I didn''t expect that he had already thought of these things when he was in Taigu, leaving behind a series of successors.


    However, although he said so, he also had some drum beating in his heart.


    Everyone knows the truth that people can''t be reborn after death. If the drunkard dad sees that his life is all gone and they don''t hold any hope, they bury the rest of his head directly, which is really bad.


    "Of course, you have to go back and have a look. The only trace of consciousness you have left here will disappear one day. And now that I''m dead, I''m using my tools to keep my first line of consciousness and tell you all this. After you go out, if the spirit returns to its place, it will be all right. Otherwise, it will still be a long way to go. "


    The ancestors looked at Du Shaofu and said word by word.


    He was isolated in this space, and just before Du Shaofu''s fall, a wisp of spirit was directly captured here. No one knows what happened after that, and he can''t be sure what his physical condition is.


    "I have the immortal metaphysical body which has been quenched by the purple and gold God ray. I think that even if I was buried, I would still be well preserved and would not die in a short time. However, even if the spirit returns to its original position, if it can not mobilize its own strength, it will still face great trouble. "


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but murmur his teeth. He had some headaches and worries.


    "Go back and have a look. You are the most outstanding descendant of Du''s family. If you can resurrect and regenerate, I can finally close my eyes."


    The ancestor suddenly sighed and said with emotion.


    At that time, he integrated the law of heaven and earth, mastered the order and rules of the world, and was restricted by the jurisprudence of heaven and earth.


    It is not so much fair and selfless as merciless.


    Although he has the ability to connect with heaven, he can''t make any contribution to the descendants of Du family.


    It was only when he finally decided to suppress the demon God that he engraved thunder and martial veins in Du''s blood with the help of supernatural powers, which also made up for the debt in his heart.


    "Ancestor, I can be resurrected, you should be able to!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly said out loud, excited.


    He had great admiration for his ancestors. For the sake of the world, he gave up his merciless body and was willing to be destroyed by the invisible law and suppress the demons.


    In fact, he did not have to do so. Even though the catastrophe was so tragic, the way of heaven was still the way of heaven.


    And with the existence of heaven, this world will never really become a devil''s land, there will be new creatures born.


    The way of heaven is still supreme.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu hoped that his ancestors would have the same chance of resurrection as himself.


    In this way, not only himself, but all the Du family would be very happy.


    However, the ancestor looked at Du Shaofu and said with a smile: "my body has long been destroyed, and the yuan God has been broken. This remnant of consciousness is really unable to do anything useful. You know, you came here before I fell, not later. I''m here, but I can only answer your questions. It won''t be long before I finally dissipate. "


    "That doesn''t mean that the ancestors are really going to fall."


    Du Shaofu could not help feeling some sadness. He had no expectation in his heart, but suddenly faced despair after he had expectation. This kind of emotion is really a heavy fact, which is hard to accept.


    "Ha ha, don''t be sad, little guy. I''ve been looking at it since I started to suppress the devil. Life and death are just a dream. Now, it''s time for you to go back too! "The ancestors laughed, and then the sleeve gently waved, as if to hook some hidden means, this space trembled.


    At the same time, the spirit of Du Shaofu was wrapped in a cloud of light and rushed out of the space. In a blink of an eye, he went to the ancestral hall of Du family in the wasteland and disappeared into his body in the sarcophagus.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2683

    When Du Shaofu''s spirit disappeared into his mind, a voice sounded in his ear: "little guy, work hard, and the Du family will be handed over to you!"


    The voice was ethereal, dreamlike and illusory, as if singing from the sky, but Du Shaofu was listening to it.


    At this time, his spirit has entered the palace of mud balls in his mind and returned to his own body.


    However, Du Shaofu found that he could not control the movements of his body at all. His hands could not move, his mouth could not speak and his eyes could not be opened.


    Because his only remaining spirit is too weak. He can only keep a trace of spiritual consciousness, and has no extra power to control his body.


    It''s also true that after the war with the demon God, there is only one head left. Where can I get my hands and feet?


    But fortunately, Du Shaofu could also feel that after the spirit returned to his body, it had a magnificent and extremely vast vitality, constantly converging towards the mud pill palace and wrapping up his spirit.


    The boundless breath of life constantly moistens the faint spirit.


    To receive nourishment in one''s own body is more effective than any divine elixir.


    Soon, the power of his spirit began to grow rapidly, from the beginning of a trace of consciousness, gradually transformed into the strength of the soul of ordinary human beings.


    It was at this time that he finally found that the power of the spirit could control his body.


    "How can the recovery be so fast, the vitality in the body is so vast."


    The rapid growth of the Spirit gave Du Shaofu an unspeakable surprise.


    His ancestors have told him that he left behind means in ancient times, but it is unknown whether anyone can think of it.


    If, after their own fall, the drunkard dad and they see that they are still hopeless and bury themselves directly, then after the return of the spirit, they still need to face great trouble.


    It depends on the will of God.


    However, he did not expect that he was irrigated by such a tremendous force just after his spirit returned to power, which was totally unexpected to Du Shaofu.


    "This is In the sarcophagus? "


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes slowly, and the dim light appeared, enabling him to see the things where his sight could reach.


    But in the blink of an eye, he made a positive judgment that he was in the sarcophagus.


    No wonder, if not for the blood essence left by the ancestors in the sarcophagus, how could there be so vast vitality into their own mud ball palace.


    This result made Du Shaofu very excited.


    It seems that dad and they thought of this, hoping that he can achieve a miracle in the sarcophagus, and then reborn.


    "Why, my body has been remodeled


    A moment later, Du Shaofu discovered something more surprising to him.


    At this time, he was not only in the sarcophagus, but also under the influence of the power of essence and blood, gaining infinite vitality.


    Moreover, his body has been remodeled, and it is not difficult to find that the strength in his body is extremely huge and thick, which is no different from his physical strength at his peak.


    But now his spirit has not recovered, but he can not mobilize such a strong body strength.


    "It seems that the drunkard''s father also guessed about the unusual features of the sarcophagus, so they let me in, hoping to revive me."


    Du Shaofu was so happy that he could not help but outline a smile.


    In fact, the ancestor left his own blood essence in the sarcophagus, hoping that later generations could extract it and use it to rejuvenate Du Shaofu''s vitality.


    But the drunkard''s father is a bit crooked. Putting the remaining head in the sarcophagus may be more time-consuming than directly extracting blood essence, but there is no difference in the effect.


    "I''m Du Shaofu, the sky is endless!"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help sighing in his heart that all this was the result of God''s will. Otherwise, under the fierce struggle with the devil, everyone would have only one way to die.


    Except for that, he had to admire the foresight of his ancestors. Actually, he was in the Archaean period. It seemed that even though he had reached all this, he left behind.


    This made Du Shaofu puzzled.


    "Recover quickly!"


    After the surprise, Du Shaofu did not sigh too much. He closed his eyes and quietly mobilized his inner strength to recover his spirit.


    He knew that the relatives outside were still waiting for themselves. If they saw that they had been resurrected, they would not be happy.


    After pressing down his thoughts, Du Shaofu slowly raised a trace of Qi and began to nourish his spirit.


    With the power of his spirit at present, he has not been able to mobilize too much power. Therefore, it will take some time for him to recover and reach his earlier full state.


    In this way, Du Shaofu devoted himself to the recovery.


    His thunder and martial pulse was running unconsciously, and a stream of strength went into the space of his mind.In addition, in the space of the mud pill palace, a series of thunderbolt illusory combinations form strange patterns, which seems to be interpreting some profound jurisprudence between heaven and earth.


    In fact, as soon as Du Shaofu''s spirit had just returned to his body, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing and Du Xiaohuang, sitting outside the ancestral hall, all gave birth to a trace of induction at the same time, and they all woke up from the practice.


    However, when they want to capture the subtle fluctuations, they have nothing to find.


    "I think it should have something to do with the boss."


    After everyone looked at each other for a while, Du Xiaoyao said definitely.


    Hearing this, the rest of them turned their heads and looked at the ancestral hall gate behind them, hoping to pry into something.


    But what made them feel helpless was that there were no more changes in Du Shaofu''s body in that sarcophagus.


    After the four powerful members of the Beigong family, the vast sea of Qi is still flowing, and there is no sense of abnormality.


    These people are at least half a step of the strength of the heavenly saints, originally with Du Shaofu''s current state, they can peep into his mind to observe.


    But no one dares to do so, and no one knows what impact that will have.


    If Du Shaofu was at the most critical moment and was disturbed in this way, it would be a great sin.


    As a result, no action was taken after everyone was aware of the wave.


    "Let''s continue to wait. I''m afraid it won''t take too long for my father to really wake up!"


    The little star''s double pupil refracts two golden rays of light, just like two beams of divine light, with a strange brilliance.


    From the beginning to the end, she was the one who believed that Du Shaofu could succeed in resurrection.


    This belief has never wavered at all.


    Time flies like quicksand.


    It took a lot of time for Du Shaofu to recover his spirit.


    Nine months have passed since the end of the catastrophe, to the return of his spirit, and then to the gradual transformation from a weak spirit consciousness to a powerful God.


    On this day, the sky was clear and the sky was cloudless. The blue sky was like a roll of smooth silk, spreading over the sky.


    At that time, the scorching sun hung high, and the brightness poured down thousands of miles, shining on all things in the world.


    As always, most people are busy with their own cultivation and want to reach a new realm before they go to the palace for thirty-three days.


    Among the most powerful, only Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, yiwuming, Murong youruo and other people occasionally come forward to arrange affairs.


    Ouyang Shuang, hunji, Sima Muhan, ye Zijin, Du Xiaohu and others are all in the closed door.


    Outside the ancestral temple, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaoba are still waiting here in silence.


    Everyone was in a state of no joy or worry, and no longer eager to hope that Du Shaofu would wake up soon, because this matter, indeed, could not work in a hurry.


    In the boundary of three continents and nine states, all living creatures are busy in their own way, and there is not too much different emotions because of such fine weather.


    The disaster has long passed, and the devil has died. Everyone has put down the heavy burden on his body, making everything seem so harmonious and peaceful.


    I am afraid that today, only when the ROC emperor can really revive still affects the hearts of many insiders.


    All of a sudden, there was no clear sky of white clouds. Suddenly, there was a thunder explosion on a sunny day. The loud sound was like the beating of a drum in the sky, as if thousands of troops were galloping together. The momentum was terrible!


    Then, the whole sky was a bit dark.


    The blue scene was instantly replaced by gray colors.


    The dark clouds were gathering, and the black fog was rolling down from the sky, as if to connect to the ground. The sense of terror and oppression spread all over the territory of three continents and nine states.


    "It''s a fine sunny day. It''s going to change as you say it!"


    A lot of creatures found this landscape, but they didn''t think much about it.


    Because, in this world, few people can see the whole scene of this world. Even the strong heaven saints such as the little stars can not always send out the power of the original God and perceive the sudden changes.


    In such a scene, many creatures without cultivation all rushed to their homes, feeling as if there was going to be a storm.


    "Boom..."


    Layers of rolling clouds, there is a thunder, sound shock nine days and ten places.


    A thunder and lightning as thick as a mountain, shuttling through the dark clouds, like a giant dragon rolling and twisting, stirring up a storm all over the sky, sweeping the sky and the ground!


    In an instant, every place in the whole world, there was a boundless wind blowing, whistling and howling.The trees of ten thousand years old were broken, the rocks of Wanjun mountain were flying, and the big rivers set off huge waves.


    If it was not for many buildings in the cultivation world, they would have been blown into a disordered Ruin under the huge wind.


    Along with all this, there was a terrifying and terrifying pressure, which suddenly descended and oppressed the soul of every living creature.


    "Something''s wrong. Something must have happened!"


    At this time, there are a lot of advanced cultivation of the strong understand that this is not a simple weather change.


    What can arouse such momentum must be something terrible.


    "It''s from Daddy. Is he going to wake up?"


    Outside the ancestral hall of the Du family, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoba and others had already retreated far away and stood in the air.


    Only when the thunder and lightning dragon came into being, they realized that a vast amount of Qi had rushed out of the ancestral hall, and all the people were turned away.


    The Qi machine is so powerful that even if it is the cultivation of small stars, it can not withstand the impact of the huge force, and can only go to the distance to watch.


    "Shaofu, it must be Shaofu who is about to wake up!"


    Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, yiwuming, Han Aotong and other people in the desolate country were shocked. They all gathered behind Xiaoxing and others, and stopped to watch.


    In their eyes, the ancestral hall of the Du family was already wrapped in a bright lightning, as if forming a huge lightning array barrier.


    Among them, it reveals strong waves, not like the energy breath of ordinary creatures, but a strange rhythm close to the heaven and earth, which is extremely magical.


    "That''s great. It''s time to wait for this day."


    The doctor couldn''t help but say excitedly, his old body trembled.


    The change came from the ancestral hall of Du family, which must have something to do with Du Shaofu.


    It has been nine months since they waited for Du Shaofu to wake up.


    Although the later, the more calm the hearts of all people, no longer hope that this day will come soon.


    But at this time, when we really face all these things, we are naturally surprised.


    In the eyes of shock and joy, something further happened in the ancestral hall.


    I saw a large net woven by the lightning light, through the roof, a rush out, quickly spread to the sky above.


    This thunder and lightning net, sending out the meaning of the world hegemony, a thick lightning flash, such as can destroy everything in the world.


    However, when it rushed out, it did not cause any damage to the ancestral hall of the Du family.


    When it rushed into the sky, it expanded at a flying speed and became huge. Soon, it covered the whole sky of the three continents and nine states.


    The thunder roared and roared, as if thousands of waves were crashing, and the whole world began to boil.


    The terrible breath is spreading. It is majestic and powerful. It is on the top of the poor and blue. It is stirring up the world.


    However, in such a terrible momentum and pressure, there is not much breath of destruction. Instead, it carries a special charm that conforms to heaven and earth.


    Even if countless creatures are in this scene, they don''t feel too much fear even though they are fighting in their hearts and don''t know why.


    What they can feel is the boundless palpitation. They are deeply awed by the fear of heaven, and know that they are small and humble.


    "What''s going on here and why is it so grand?"


    "It seems that this has never happened. What a strange thing!"


    Many creatures do not know where the root of all this comes from, and they are full of doubts.


    No one has ever experienced such a scene. It is true to be in awe of Tianwei, but it is not frightening.


    Ordinary creatures can''t know the root cause of all this, but now there are many practitioners above the Holy Land in this realm, all over Sanlu and Jiuzhou.


    Among many forces, such as the golden winged Dapeng birds, the Phoenix clan, the dragon clan, the holy demon Hall of the demon Kingdom, the holy temple and Animal League of the ancient wasteland, the samong sword sect, the ancient Tianzong, and the Xuanfu gate in the mainland of Jiuzhou, many of the strong ones broke through the void and quickly headed for the direction of the wasteland.


    These people speculated that it was most likely that he had something to do with Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC.


    It''s very likely that he''s about to wake up.


    And this is great news for everyone.


    "Such a huge movement is even bigger than that guy''s scene when he transcends the realm of heaven after integrating the complete lightning law. I don''t know what kind of situation will be made this time."


    "No matter what happens, at least he should really wake up. Let''s go and have a look.""Well, I''m going to wake up. I''ve been waiting for more than half a year."


    "I really don''t know what kind of state he was after this recovery, or did he surpass the realm of heavenly saints, that is, beyond the realm of seizing gods within thirty-three days?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many informed creatures kept talking, excited and curious about the realm Du Shaofu could achieve.


    After being informed by the Tianmu Shenshu ancestor and the four members of the Beigong family, they also know that the heaven holy state in this realm is what the outside world calls the realm of seizing gods.


    Du Shaofu integrated the complete law of thunder and lightning, so long as he is willing, he can transcend the realm of seizing the gods and reach the level of cutting down the truth at any time.


    Many people set foot on the road with excitement and rushed to the direction of the wasteland.


    Among these people, many of Du Shaofu''s relatives and old friends, all of them made full efforts to rush to the wasteland.


    "That boy is really surprising. He is really going to revive!"


    "Haha The girl of my Yin and Yang family is really extraordinary


    "Such a scene, not to mention in this small world, even in 33 days, it is rare to see it once in ten thousand years!"


    "I don''t know if anything unexpected will happen this time."


    Among the nine great masters, Taoism, Confucianism, Mohism, farmers, yin and Yang, Qian Xunzi, Xun Youfang, Hu Sandao, Zhou Qinglian, Qi Xinglang and others left directly when the Beigong family arrived in the wasteland, but later, they also learned about Du Shaofu''s coming back to life.


    So at this time, in the face of the huge vision between heaven and earth, these strong people from the outside are also extremely surprised.


    Because of the friendship between their clans and the desolate country, these people did not delay. Just like those forces, they all went to the desolate country and wanted to get information at the first time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2684

    Above the sky of this world, the boundless dark clouds are still rolling.


    Thick clouds fall, as if to oppress the top of all living creatures, making it difficult to breathe.


    The thick thunder of terror constantly shuttles back and forth between the clouds, like dragons twisting their bodies, shaking the void one after another.


    "Boom..."


    The huge thunder and vibration are like countless dragons roaring and roaring.


    Everywhere in the dark clouds, thunder light flickered, bright and dark.


    The clear sky and the hot sun hanging high in the sky have long been hidden.


    All the creatures were shocked by the scene, and most people didn''t know why it happened.


    The awe inspiring heavenly power, suppressed in everyone''s heart, makes people deeply feel what is awe, just like facing the gods, making people want to prostrate and worship!


    In the roar of the wind, the expected rainstorm did not come.


    Moreover, there is no sense of fear in the heart of every living creature.


    The sense of oppression produced by such a huge and terrible scene did not make people fear and fear.


    People are waiting quietly, waiting for all these changes, in what way will the end, then we can know where the root is.


    In the ancestral hall of the Du family, Du Shaofu''s had already stood up from the sarcophagus, floated in the house, and opened his eyes gently.


    In his body, there is no air machine emanating, it looks very ordinary.


    Inside the house, and the scene experienced by the outside is quite opposite, a group of peace, did not stir up any ripples and storms.


    "It''s all over again at last!"


    Du Shaofu breathed a long sigh of relief, and a smile rose from the corners of his mouth, showing extraordinary satisfaction.


    In the mud ball palace of his mind, the only trace of spirit consciousness that had been left in his mind was nourished by boundless vitality. After a few months, it finally grew stronger, from a tiny and weak spirit to a strong and powerful God with the ability to destroy the world.


    Not only that, in this process, the law brand originally engraved on the original God was burned up directly when fighting with the demon God, which turned into the most terrifying energy and killed the demon God. At this time, with the mark left in the spirit, the law brand was already complete.


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, there were many strange lines, in which a small area was already very complete.


    He knew that it was because of the integration of the complete law of thunder and lightning, resulting in the completion of that part of the law brand, thus resulting in such a situation.


    In other parts of the veins, there are also some miraculous tracks, but compared with that part of the thunder and lightning law, they are still very small.


    "It''s really good to transcend the realm of heaven and saints."


    Du Shaofu sighed and felt his own abilities in silence and became more happy.


    During the war with the demon God, the ancestor of huolei and Lei Tianhuang sacrificed themselves to help Du Shaofu complete the law of thunder and lightning, so as to surpass the realm of heavenly saints.


    But at that time, Du Shaofu had no mind to realize what kind of power he possessed.


    At that time, he was only thinking about how to kill the devil completely.


    In the end, he fought for his life and finally did it.


    Of course, at this time, he did not know what happened after his fall. He did not know that the devil had the immortal body and was still resurrected. Finally, he was devoured by the generals.


    "It''s all arranged by our ancestors."


    Du Shaofu sighed a long sigh again. If it was not for the arrangement of his ancestors, he would have died this time.


    There was a sense of sadness in his heart. After all, his ancestors had fallen down in the ancient times, which was eroded by the invisible rules, leaving only a trace of consciousness to tell himself something.


    It is absolutely impossible to revive him.


    "In those days, our ancestors transcended the realm of heaven with the law of thunder and lightning, integrated the way of heaven, and became the supreme one of this realm, surpassing all living beings! What kind of existence is the way of heaven? "


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. He had thought about this question more than once, but could not get an answer.


    Now, I also have the power to transcend the realm of heaven. I don''t know if I can try to integrate the way of heaven?


    If it can be achieved, then in this field, he is really invincible.


    However, Du Shaofu was somewhat repelled, because after integrating the way of heaven, he had to be bound by this invisible rule and not to interfere in the affairs of all living beings. Otherwise, he would face the end of being directly wiped out like his ancestors.


    He has too much in his heart to put down, can not be heartless, sitting on the supreme but cold-blooded merciless body.


    "It''s OK to peep into the existence of the way of heaven, but it can''t really merge. I just want to know what kind of existence it is."In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was a light in his eyes, and he murmured in his heart.


    Before he entered the long river of time, he always thought that the way of heaven was a kind of induction between heaven and man, an illusory existence, invisible and intangible.


    But after knowing his ancestors, he became more curious about it.


    What does the invisible rule of one world represent?


    What kind of track does the vast and profound jurisprudence of heaven and earth follow?


    All this made Du Shaofu''s heart itch and he wanted to have a look at it.


    He had planned to meet with the drunkard father, sister and little star as soon as he recovered, but at this time, he changed his mind and planned to do something else first.


    "The complete law is in accordance with the law of heaven and earth, so that the supreme and deep rules can be linked. Presumably, this is the secret of integrating the way of heaven."


    Du Shaofu thought in his heart, and then he moved.


    His body burst out a bright purple gold light, slowly rising, under the action of the law of space, directly through the ancestral temple roof, appeared in the outside world.


    "Shaofu!"


    "Brother!"


    "Daddy


    "Uncle Shaofu!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    When he appeared, the people around him called out.


    Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaoba, Sima Muhan, Du Shaojing, ye piaozhou and others were all shocked in an instant. After shouting in their mouths, they could not speak for a long time.


    They knew that Du Shaofu must have caused the great disturbance today, which probably indicated that he had fully recovered and was about to reappear in front of them.


    But at this time, they were shocked to see him floating out of the ancestral temple.


    The young man''s face is too familiar. It can be said that many strong men in the desolate country have been waiting for him to come back to life for more than half a year.


    And now, he really appeared in front of everyone, or in this shocking way, we can''t help but let everyone feel surprised.


    "Chulala..."


    Above the sky, a huge thunder and lightning suddenly bombarded out, directly covering Du Shaofu''s whole body, exploding and sending out terrible waves.


    Surrounded by countless thunder, Du Shaofu''s body didn''t vibrate at all. Instead, it was set off by the thunder, which made him look like a God who had come to the world. His majesty and hegemony came into being.


    His body is still slowly rising, the purple and gold light mixed with the thunder light, his whole person looks like a purple gold sunrise, breaking through the horizon, slowly rising, until hanging in the middle of the sky.


    It was at this time that many residents and practitioners around the stone city of the wasteland found such a scene, and all of them were boiling.


    "Look, the ROC emperor, that''s the ROC emperor!"


    Cried the sharp eyed creature, trembling when he saw the face of the purple man.


    "What? Isn''t the emperor of the ROC fallen down? How can it be the emperor of the ROC? Are you confused? "


    Some people with low or no accomplishments can''t believe what people around them said, although they are surprised by the sudden appearance.


    Everyone knows that the ROC emperor has fallen in the war with the devil. For the sake of the peace of this world, he chose to die with the devil.


    People can''t be reborn after death. As time goes by, many creatures slowly accept such a result.


    At this time, I heard someone say that the figure who ascended into the sky was the emperor of ROC. Nobody could believe this fact.


    "Roc emperor! It''s really the ROC emperor! The ROC is still alive! "


    "The ROC emperor is still alive, and he appears again!"


    "The ROC emperor is not dead, he is not dead in the catastrophe!"


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of people who are highly skilled in cultivation have been exporting and screaming.


    The rest of them could not see the distant sky, but they did.


    That familiar face, absolutely is the ROC emperor, no doubt, there will be no fake!


    "Is it true that the emperor is still alive? That''s wonderful! "


    "The ROC emperor has come back to life. He has been reborn and has come into this world again!"


    "God bless our wasteland, God bless the great ROC!"


    ¡­¡­


    Those who can not see the distant scene clearly, in the narration of many powerful people, finally wake up.


    One person may be wrong, but not everyone.


    In the stone city and the desolate country, the sound of fierce shouts began to break out. Countless creatures were extremely excited, hoping that they could not directly rush to the sky and have a close contact with the ROC emperor.


    At this moment, whether it is the elderly people or the children who have just stepped into the period of ignorance, many people have shed tears.Everyone was thrilled and excited, and was greatly surprised.


    "It''s wonderful that the ROC emperor is still alive."


    "Good, good, the emperor is still alive, God has eyes!"


    "Stone city people, meet the emperor of ROC!"


    "The people of the wasteland, meet the emperor of the ROC!"


    "See the ROC emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    After the excitement, a large number of human figures began to kneel down and kowtow to the figure above the sky.


    Body after body trembled and tears filled my eyes.


    The ROC emperor is still alive. This is a gift from heaven. This is the gospel of all living creatures.


    It was at this time that many strong men came from all parts of the territory, such as the golden winged Dapeng birds, the Phoenix, the dragon, the holy demon hall, the temple, the Animal League, the ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen, Tianlei castle, Mohism, Nongjia, Confucianism, Yinyang school, Daoism and so on, entered the territory of the wasteland.


    With the strong cultivation of all the people, we can get a glimpse of the figure above the stone city from a distance.


    "Really alive, my good grandson!"


    "It''s good to be alive. I''ve been thinking about it in recent months."


    "Wu Zun is alive at last. I''m lucky for Confucianism."


    "As expected, you are worthy of being the emperor of the ROC. I knew how you could die so easily!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many strong people are excited and full of emotion.


    Because of the resurrection of Du Shaofu, they were all very happy.


    Although he had already got the news of the wasteland and knew that Du Shaofu had a chance to enter the sight of all living creatures again, it was still a surprise to see the coming of this day.


    "Why can''t such a good news be announced to the world?"


    Among the crowd, jialoubatian burst out laughing, and then the beast in his body burst out in an instant, mingled in the words, and converged into a vast and boundless voice, which almost spread throughout the whole territory of three continents and nine prefectures: "the king of Dapeng is resurrected! The king of ROC is alive! The king of ROC has come back to life! "


    The sound was so loud that it was like the sound of thunder. It rolled and moved on the sky, and it quickly rushed to all directions.


    Not only he, some strong people in the distance, after hearing such a sound, also have a kind of imitation, one by one opened a loud voice, began to shout.


    "The ROC emperor has come back to life!"


    "The ROC emperor has come back to life!"


    ¡­¡­


    The great voice, under the loud cry of one strong man after another, but in a moment''s time, it spread such a message to the ears of all living creatures.


    This scene, can not help but make jialoubatian show the most happy smile, long smile.


    Beside him, the old lady, garumorro, gave him a gentle look, but said nothing more.


    Her grandson''s resurrection and rebirth has given the old lady unspeakable comfort.


    "Has the ROC been revived?"


    In the whole realm of Sanlu and Jiuzhou, innumerable creatures could not have known all this. They were immersed in the strange phenomena of heaven and earth one by one and did not know why.


    At this time, suddenly heard this words, a moment is surprised.


    But then, the whole world is boiling up, countless creatures are jubilant, very happy.


    "Is that true? Has the ROC really been revived? "


    "It must be true. Such a vision of heaven and earth can only be caused by a strong man like the ROC emperor!"


    "Great! Excellent! The emperor of the ROC is alive again. He is not dead! "


    "God is pitying me. I think I''m not dreaming!"


    "The great ROC emperor is invincible, and he has won the fortune


    "Roc emperor!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Among the living beings, burst out a burst of shouts, the sound of nine clouds, so that the sky''s boundless clouds surge more violently.


    The whole world seemed to be breathing happily, and the boundless clouds that covered the boundary could not stop the atmosphere.


    After the initial excited discussion, countless living creatures all screamed and yelled the name of "Dapeng emperor" in unison.


    Some of the creatures who had not cultivated their voices were soon hoarse, but they were still waving their arms and leaping.


    As for many people who could see the figure above the desolate country, they knelt down directly and prostrated themselves in front of Du Shaofu''s figure.


    It was the young man who took the lead in the catastrophe and fought against the devil. The greatest pressure was borne by him.


    In the end, the devil will die directly and die together with him. Even if he resurrects again, he will lose most of his strength.


    This kind of kneeling represents their deep joy.


    This kind of kneeling is an interpretation of the extreme reverence of the living beings to the emperor of the ROC.This kind of kneeling, the young man standing tall, can stand it!


    "Roc emperor!"


    "See the ROC emperor!"


    "See the ROC emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Unable to see the real life of Du Shaofu, they all fell to the ground.


    The sound of the great cry shook the earth and the sky.


    At this moment, the beliefs of all the people in the world are highly unified once again, just like the cry of the purple robed youth fighting against the demon God at the time of the great calamity, just like the lament of the great ROC emperor.


    In the context of the earth, the vast force surging, like a long river, converges from all directions towards the direction of the desolate country.


    This is the vast and boundless Imperial Palace dragon Qi, all injected into the desolate country''s Zhenguo Huangxi - baying.


    In the same way, Du Shaofu is full of boundless power at this time, which is the blessing of the whole world of living beings'' faith, which makes him reach the most terrifying state.


    "Come on, let''s go to the stone city quickly. This time, the boy should not only be revived, but also make more noise."


    In the crowd of the ancient Tianzong, the ancient Qingyang hair is flying, which brings out the elegant feeling of sweating.


    His eyes swept over the boundless black clouds covered with the sky, and then looked at the purple robe figure standing in the sky above the stone city. It is not difficult to guess that there will be more movement this time.


    Otherwise, with that boy''s strength, it should be easy to control the vision between heaven and earth, so as not to be so ostentatious.


    "That''s right. I''m also curious. I''d like to know where he''s going to go again!"


    Sima stepped on the star with emotion. The young man who was his younger brother and his son-in-law brought too much shock to the world.


    But every time, it''s a great expectation.


    "Go


    The mouth said, many strong is to expand the body shape, quickly toward the direction of the desolate country stone city.


    As a matter of fact, we can clearly see the situation of Du Shaofu even if we are based on their accomplishments.


    However, they still wanted to get closer and see what the young man would do.


    "Let''s go, too!"


    In their respective places, the golden winged Dapeng birds, the Phoenix, the Confucianists, the farmhouses, the temples, and so on, all set out again for the stone city.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2685

    In the sky above the stone city, Du Shaofu''s figure stands in the sky, and the top of his head is connected with the flowing dark clouds all over the sky.


    Large areas of purple gold light and thunder and lightning interweave outside his body, his body like a God in this world, domineering and majestic.


    Over his head, the huge light net formed by the thunder pulse almost covered the whole sky.


    A series of terrible thunder and lightning pierced through the clouds, with incomparable vast power, shaking the whole world.


    "What is the way of heaven?"


    The soft words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, but only he could hear such questions, and no one could answer them.


    After full recovery, the first thing he wanted to do was to have a glimpse of the highest secret in the world.


    In the past, in Du Shaofu''s cognition, the way of heaven was a simple interaction between heaven and man, an illusory existence, mysterious and unpredictable.


    However, after learning that his ancestors had integrated the way of heaven and surpassed all living beings in this realm, Du Shaofu''s view of the way of heaven changed accordingly.


    The cultivation of living beings is to follow the most wonderful rules between heaven and earth, improve their own strength, and thus have the ability to penetrate the earth.


    The way of heaven, no matter how supreme, is only a part of the heaven and earth after all, and it is not absolutely impossible to explore.


    Du Shaofu''s Legalists, who were deeply involved in the dispute, had the view that "the way of heaven is far away, the humanity is near, and the law is broken once.".


    Therefore, the existence of the way of heaven also has its corresponding track, which can be explored by practitioners.


    However, this kind of track is not accessible to everyone.


    "Our ancestors transcended the realm of heaven and earth with the law of thunder and lightning. After having a complete law of thunder and lightning, we can use this to hook up the invisible rules between heaven and earth, thus generating the interaction between heaven and man, and finally integrating the way of heaven."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, thinking constantly in his heart.


    At the same time, the imprint of the law in his mind moved, and the pattern drawn by the complete lightning law immediately released the most intense light, and bloomed in his mud ball palace, just like a round of blazing sun in the sky.


    "Thunder pulse, open it for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank softly, like a thunderbolt in the sky, which suddenly exploded over the stone city.


    The next moment, I saw high above, that covered with the sky of thunder light network, is continue to expand up.


    The crisscross lightning net rope, as if a huge light column general, across the sky.


    After the integration of thirty-six spirit thunder, together with the origin of thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse had already reached the limit of the law of thunder and lightning.


    Today''s thunder net represents the most perfect law of thunder and lightning.


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes slightly and communicated with thunder and martial pulse with his mind.


    Slowly, a mysterious feeling, gradually floating on his mind.


    "Is this the rule of the road and the jurisprudence of heaven and earth?"


    Du Shaofu said such a sentence unconsciously.


    In his perception, through thunder and martial pulse, it seems to be connected with some invisible power.


    Under normal circumstances, this kind of power can not be perceived by the naked eye or the power of the original God.


    But at this time, the strange rhythm was clearly introduced into Du Shaofu''s mind, and he caught some illusory traces.


    This kind of capture is different from the ordinary six senses. It is not any kind of seeing, hearing, smelling and touching. It is more like a combination of heaven and man, an inexplicable touch in nothingness, which can not be expressed in words.


    However, when he could really touch it, it seemed that Du Shaofu could really see, hear, smell and touch


    His eyes were closed, but it seemed that there were pictures and traces in front of him.


    The fingers of his hands were moving in the void, as if they were touching something strange, feeling it with touch.


    His nose moved involuntarily, as if he had smelled some kind of magical smell, which made him crazy.


    In my ears, there seems to be a wonderful sound, just like the sound of the road.


    Even at this time, his heart seems to follow some mysterious waves in the jump.


    Du Shaofu knew that all these feelings are the embodiment of the traces of the road. They are usually unpredictable, but they are everywhere. They affect the plants, trees, sand and dust between the heaven and the earth, as well as the millions of creatures.


    "How can we integrate the way of heaven?"


    Du Shaofu''s mind is still in constant thinking, imagining the scene of ancestors merging into the way of heaven.


    "Shua..."


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, the thunder and martial pulse that covered the whole sky began to change a set of patterns, which were clearly presented on the high sky.The next moment, the whole world suddenly burst out a terrible threat.


    "Boom..."


    The earth suddenly trembled, as if it was overturned in general, the huge earthquake made the whole world shake up.


    "Shua..."


    Then, the shape of the thunder pulse on the sky changed again, and a mysterious pattern was displayed.


    In an instant, with the earthquake, another terrible situation disappears.


    "Hula..."


    In the boundary of three continents and nine states, every river and sea is boiling when it is neutral, and the surging waves rise in the sky and hit the nine days directly.


    The boundless wind and waves hit the sky, and the water of the four seas all stood up, looking like a pillar formed by the water of the lake and sea.


    "Shua..."


    The thunder net covered with the sky changed its shape again.


    The surging lake and sea water suddenly lost the traction of the mysterious force, and all of them swam empty and smashed back into the river channel heavily, causing a sound like the end of the day, earth shaking.


    "Boo, boo, boo..."


    Only after the great net composed of thunderbolt veins changed shape again, countless vegetation in the whole world seemed to have taken a tonic suddenly and began to grow crazily.


    A lush green tree spits out new tender, one after another is going to wither Yao Hua to bear the bone flower again, one after another grass roots steadily toward the deep ground and fiercely plunge


    "Shua..."


    Du Shaofu controlled the pulse of thunder, and changed again.


    And then there is another strange sight that appears everywhere in the world.


    "This What''s the matter? How can so many strange things happen? "


    "Who can tell me what''s going on here? Is the end coming?"


    "It''s weird. How could it be like this?"


    "Is it all about the ROC emperor?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many creatures were frightened and frightened again and again, all of them did not know why.


    Landslides and tsunamis, ebb and flow, blooming flowers, thunder and earth fire


    The appearance of this side scene makes everyone feel confused and have no idea what happened.


    Innumerable creatures, originally are all kowtow to the emperor of the ROC. It is hard to hide the emotional excitement in their hearts.


    But this sudden and strange events happened in succession, which had to make people nervous.


    At the end of the day, they could only turn their eyes to the figure above the sky. I''m afraid the root of all this is really from him.


    "I knew it! I knew it! This time the boy appears, he will certainly make more noise


    "It''s unbelievable. It''s not the ability of living beings at all."


    "It''s the work of nature to influence the whole world. I''m afraid only the way of heaven can do it!"


    "This boy is so extraordinary. He must be a great man. Even if he goes to thirty-three days, no one will stop him from rising. I believe that one day, he will be able to stand at the top of the thirty-three days and be proud of the common people."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, many powerful people, such as the golden winged Dapeng bird family, Confucianism, Taoism, Phoenix clan, can not help but lose their manners and shout out one by one.


    Perhaps most of the living creatures in the boundary of Sanlu and Jiuzhou could not see what Du Shaofu''s actions meant.


    But for the practitioners above the holy land, it is not a big secret.


    They can feel that in the sky that thunder huge net every time twist combination, seem to deduce some kind of heaven and earth principle.


    Such changes and distortions are all in accordance with the induction in the dark, bearing the invisible traces of the way of heaven.


    That every change, can be in the interpretation of the most profound mystery of heaven!


    It is precisely because of this, the thunder huge net every time experiences a change, can cause the vision between heaven and earth to appear unceasingly.


    "What is Shaofu going to do and why such a change has come about?"


    "I''m afraid his plan will not be simple with such a huge momentum!"


    In the desolate country, countless powerful people have gathered here. Is it not surprising.


    And little star, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao and others are incomparably shocked in their hearts.


    Listening to the comments of many powerful men in his ears, Du Tingxuan''s eyes were burning and he was thinking about something carefully.


    All of a sudden, his heart "cluttered" and was suddenly shocked. He cried out, "isn''t Shao Fu Mo trying to integrate the way of heaven like the ancestors of Du family?"


    Many of the strong people nearby heard the speech, but they couldn''t help but feel deeply shocked.


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is that Du Tingxuan said it.


    The ancestors of Du family once integrated the way of heaven, but after suppressing the demons in archaic times, they fell away.Since then, the heaven and earth in this realm have been greatly suppressed, and it is difficult for the living beings to break through the holy land, let alone surpass the heaven Saint realm, so as to integrate the way of heaven.


    Therefore, since the ancient times, the position of heaven has been hanging empty, no one can get it.


    Now, with the help of the spirit thunder left by his ancestors, Du Shaofu has obtained a complete law of thunder and lightning, transcending the holy land, and is the first person worthy of being in the whole realm of three continents and nine states!


    With such a state, it must not be difficult to integrate the way of heaven as the ancestors did.


    "This boy, I want to be astonished again!"


    The doctor was lifeless, his expression was dull, and his old face seemed to be petrified.


    On the other side, the strong men from all over the territory of Sanlu and Jiuzhou had the same expression. Everyone opened their mouths and didn''t know what to say.


    "Each pattern represents a law of the evolution of heaven in this world, and is a representation of the great way. If we can understand it thoroughly, we have to shorten the time for self comprehension."


    Zhen Qingchun''s voice, with extreme shock.


    After he had a thorough understanding of Du Shaofu''s intention, he could naturally see what the patterns evolved from the thunder and martial pulse represented.


    "If you want to have a thorough understanding, don''t think about it. It will benefit us a lot if we can remember the track of a certain pattern!"


    Jialoubatian felt infinite, as if he was going to be silly.


    "We are fortunate to be able to see this scene today. What are you waiting for? You can''t miss it. You can''t miss it any more


    Qian Xuzi, a strong Taoist from thirty-three, said in a very excited mood.


    "If you miss such a rare opportunity, you will be struck by thunder and lightning."


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly yelled, and then a pair of eyes tightly stare at Gao Tian.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Gu Qingyang, Jialou batian, Xun Youfang and so on, who dare to delay at this time, all stare at the patterns on the sky, trying to find out something from them.


    They all know that the way of heaven is invisible, and it is difficult for practitioners to find the true meaning.


    At this time, a lot of road textures are displayed in front of them in the form of patterns. If you don''t take this opportunity to have a good understanding, then the loss will be too great.


    Even if Du Shaofu could finally integrate the way of heaven, he couldn''t tell his own people about the mystery. Some things could only be understood, but not expressed.


    Everyone is staring at the scene above the sky, a pair of graphics changes, causing waves in the sky.


    The power of the heavenly way evolves on the high sky, affecting the invisible power in this realm, causing many strange events to happen, just like miracles!


    Strong people are shocked and excited, only Du Tingxuan and some other desolate countries have some worries.


    "The way of heaven is selfless and merciless! Is it a blessing or a disaster for Shao Fu to merge with heaven


    Du Tingxuan sighed in his heart, filled with inexplicable bitterness.


    With the integration of heaven, nature is superior to all living beings in this realm. Even if all creatures are destroyed and all things do not exist, it will not affect the way of heaven.


    Until time and space rotate and all things are reborn, the way of heaven is still the way of that day, supreme!


    However, with the body of the law of heaven, you can no longer interfere in the affairs of all living beings. You can only face the living beings with a detached attitude, and you can''t interfere with everything in the world.


    Otherwise, what we have to face is to be eroded by the invisible rules, which is a dead end!


    The examples of the ancestors of the Du family are vividly displayed there. They really don''t want Du Shaofu to follow such a path.


    "The purpose of Shaofu''s hard practice over the years is to reunite with his family and protect those close to him. It is contrary to his original intention to integrate the way of heaven. He should also weigh it in his mind. In that case, what am I worried about? "


    As Du Tingxuan thought, he did not worry too much. He just looked at Gao Tian, just like all the people around him. As Du Shaofu''s father, he could not understand his son any more.


    That boy, absolutely can''t give up his close relatives and love in order to surpass the temptation of life.


    If there are obstacles in his heart, he will never merge with the way of heaven.


    Therefore, he must have his own ideas in mind, and will never act rashly.


    In fact, as Du Tingxuan thought, Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly closed, but his heart was repeatedly producing tangled emotions.


    With the help of the complete law of thunder and lightning, he can peep into the deepest traces of jurisprudence in the world.


    His every inch of skin, every pore, every hair, seems to be able to touch the existence of heaven.


    "The way of heaven is really so mysterious!"


    Du Shaofu sighed for a long time and was shocked by what he felt.A mysterious force began to pour into his mind, and countless scenes were transformed into shapes, including the rotation of heaven and earth, the rise and fall of the sun and the moon, and the evolution of all things in the world; there were storms, thunder and lightning, water and fire mingled, and the great power of heaven and earth was derived; there were sacrifice of living beings, devout prayer, and the gathering of vast willpower


    All in the world, these scenes are all inclusive.


    Countless scenes, intense and spectacular, collision interweave, engraved with the texture and rules of everything in the world.


    This strange scene contains some kind of inexplicable magic power, which seems to explain the cycle of the heavenly principle, all the rules and orders in the world, and the mysterious and vast atmosphere is fluctuating, which makes people want to touch and explore the truth.


    "As long as I want to, I''m afraid it''s easy to integrate the way of heaven at this time."


    Du Shaofu thought to himself.


    He clearly felt the strange rhythm of heaven and earth, the track of the way of heaven, no trace to find, but everywhere, it was so wonderful!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu knew that if he wanted to, he would be able to touch the pulse of thunder and lightning, and the complete law of thunder and lightning represented by it would coincide with some traces of the heavenly way in the void.


    Furthermore, he himself will be integrated with the whole heaven and earth to obtain the supreme power and control the heaven and earth with the body of the heavenly way!


    If so, from now on, everything in the world will be under his control. Whether it is the evolution of the great thousand or the cycle of the heavenly principle, it is all inclusive and all inclusive, and it is a part of himself.


    Under the influence of the invisible rules, his strength will grow with the growth of the world.


    However, Du Shaofu was hesitant at this time. He was not willing to integrate the way of heaven and to follow the same path as his ancestors.


    But the temptation is too great!


    For any living creature, in the face of supreme power at hand, I am afraid that they can not maintain their original faith.


    Although Du Shaofu had strong cultivation and firm will, he was not free from the shackles of heaven and earth.


    But after all, he knew the ultimate experience of his ancestors, and the result was not what he wanted. It was for this reason that he retained some sense of reason while facing the temptation of the most powerful power.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2686

    Du Shaofu''s heart was hesitating and hesitating, and it was difficult to make a decision for a time.


    It''s too tempting to integrate the way of heaven and gain supreme power.


    Rao is to Du Shaofu has always been firm and incomparable mentality, at this time, some can not withstand such a huge temptation, resulting in endless hesitation.


    "Hoo..."


    Above the sky, Du Shaofu took a deep breath, then slowly vomited it out. Slowly, he suppressed his mood and began to calm down.


    Whether it is for the sake of his beloved, or for his own way of cultivation, he can not be integrated with the way of heaven.


    If that''s the case, if you lose your passion, it''s no different from death.


    What''s the point of not having selfish desires and pursuing everything you want, even if you have supreme power?


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s heart became empty and clear, and he made a choice in an instant.


    So the persistence and persistence, become more firm up, even in the face of the boundless power temptation, also no longer more greedy mood.


    He knows his heart very well, and knows how to do is the right choice.


    "Although we can''t integrate the laws of heaven, we can still take this opportunity to have a good look at the most profound legal order between heaven and earth. This will certainly be of great benefit to my strength! "


    Du Shaofu breathed a long sigh of relief, thinking in his heart.


    Although he has decided to give up the integration of the heavenly way, with the help of the complete lightning law, he can still see through the thousands of deep textures contained in the order of the heavenly way.


    These deep road textures are just the tracks needed to explore in the practice of living beings.


    If you can use this to understand, it will have unimaginable benefits for the promotion of one''s own realm.


    Du Shaofu thought of doing it. This time, Du Shaofu did not have too much hesitation. His mind was connected with the thunder and martial pulse, and then he had an induction with the rules and order between heaven and earth.


    In his mind, the law was imprinted on the light, and only a part of the pattern was relatively perfect.


    But at this time, the whole pair of veins was emitting bright light, which seemed to resonate with the strange rhythm between heaven and earth.


    It was in such a scene that Du Shaofu closed his eyes slightly and fell into an indescribable state.


    Every cell in his body is immersed in the texture evolved by the way of heaven, constantly comprehending the mystery.


    However, Du Shaofu was also very clear about one thing. He could see a lot of marks of heaven with the help of thunder and martial pulse, but he still couldn''t really grasp the track of these miracles.


    If you want to really turn it into your own power, only the way to integrate the way of heaven can go.


    This situation is just like the imprint of the law engraved in his mind when he went down the river of time in the tomb of heaven, leaving only one imprint.


    If you want to fully control these legal principles, you must rely on years of practice and understanding, in order to completely fill the brand of the law.


    As if, when he combined the power of thirty-six spirit thunder plus the ancestor of fire and thunder and the power of thunder, he obtained a complete lightning law. He perfected it step by step, so that a certain part of the pattern imprinted by the law was truly coherent and complete.


    But then again, if there were no huolei ancestor and Lei Tianhuang, it was not that they had recovered the remaining twenty-eight Linglei, or that they had sacrificed their lives, wiped out their own wisdom, and helped Du Shaofu improve the law of thunder and lightning, Du Shaofu would eventually surpass the realm of heaven and sage. Only by his own cultivation and understanding, he would not know when he would be Month.


    Only because of the existence of the law brand, it is equivalent to laying a complete foundation for Du Shaofu. Once he has obtained the corresponding strength or perception, he can easily complete it and reach the corresponding state.


    "The laws of heaven and earth, the rules of the road, the world order, these things are only part of this world. Although they represent the supreme power, they are still limited to this side of heaven and earth. "


    Du Shaofu''s heart raised some different emotions, constantly thinking about the divine justice between heaven and earth.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light in his platform, and a strange idea burst out.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu suddenly thought of what he had seen and heard when he returned to the upper reaches of time in the tomb of heaven.


    When the ancestors attacked the devil, he said some earth shaking words in his mouth. At this time, the huge voice echoed in Du Shaofu''s ears!


    "I am the way of heaven, and I will protect all living beings! Maybe this is the real way of heaven


    "Don''t forget the merciless nature of heaven!"


    "Today, I have done what the way of heaven should do. Even if it''s gone, what''s the matter?"


    For Du Shaofu at that time, he was shocked by the sudden realization of the existence of the way of heaven.Later, I often think about it, but I still feel infinite emotion.


    However, he never thought deeply about the content of these words!


    However, at this time, Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly had an insight.


    Heaven is supreme, selfless but merciless!


    For the ancestors, even if they were willing to be obliterated by the invisible rules, they could not bear to see the demons cutting down on the human beings.


    "I am the way of heaven, and I will protect all living beings! Maybe this is the real way of heaven


    Obviously, in the final decision, the ancestors'' understanding of the heavenly body should not be so merciless!


    At least, as the supreme existence of this world, he should intervene when the world suffers from external disasters, rather than turning a blind eye to it!


    "The way of heaven, should it really be a merciless body?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed, but he could not help frowning.


    The deeper he thought about it, the more incredible his idea was. At the same time, he had a vast truth.


    Those words were uttered from the ancestors who had the body of heaven, and they would not be aimless.


    I am the way of heaven, when protecting the people! Perhaps, this is the real way of heaven!


    The existence of the way of heaven should not be based on human beings?


    This side of the world, if not that all over the corner of the world, it is not a dead land?


    Can such existence still be called the way of heaven?


    Now that there are thousands of laws and orders that can be derived from all things in this world, what is the significance of establishing a living creature that integrates intangible rules as the way of heaven?


    "Today, I have done what the way of heaven should do. Even if it''s gone, what''s the matter?"


    This sentence echoed in Du Shaofu''s ears. He tasted the true meaning contained in it.


    What is the way of heaven?


    What should he do?


    In fact, the answer has been given in the words of our ancestors.


    It is only until this time of the day that Du Shaofu has really enjoyed himself.


    "The way of heaven should be based on the common people, and be heartless and have no sense of righteousness. As a realm of heaven, if you can''t protect your own people, what''s the use of heaven''s body? "


    Du Shaofu murmured and pondered carefully. An extremely terrible thought appeared in his mind.


    Is it the ancestor who integrated the rules of heaven and earth, incarnated the way of heaven, or the ancestors who assimilated the rules of heaven and earth and made them a part of the rules?


    This idea was wildly stirred in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    The more he thought about it, the more startled Du Shaofu felt.


    Perhaps, after the ancestors achieved the way of heaven, they also saw through this point. Therefore, there was what he said when he tried to suppress the demons.


    "I see!"


    Above the sky, Du Shaofu slowly opened his eyes, and there were two brilliant lights of wisdom.


    At this time, he finally understood what kind of existence the way of heaven is.


    We can be sure that the heavenly way of our ancestors was not the real way of heaven. He was just a "slave" captured by the invisible rules!


    Through the words of his ancestors, Du Shaofu can be sure that the facts are like this, and there will be no falsity.


    The real way of heaven must be based on the invisible rules, not restricted by the invisible rules.


    "Beyond the realm of heaven, one must master at least one truth of the law. The integration of heaven and earth, as the ancestors did, is to condense the complete truth of the law with the law of heaven and earth, and become a part of it. In this way, we can use the power of the order of heaven to do things that ordinary people can''t do. "


    Du Shaofu spoke softly, which he had already understood before.


    But at this time, he had a deeper understanding of the rules of heaven: "only, the way of heaven is lofty! The law of inaction can be used for something. The way of heaven is invisible. It is nothing. You can''t directly interfere with tangible things. Otherwise, it will touch the rules of heaven and be destroyed! "


    With a long sigh, Du Shaofu finally realized the true meaning of why his ancestors suppressed the demons and gods at the beginning of the war.


    Yes, he understood the true meaning of it!


    The evolution of the Tao of heaven is a subtle evolution, and the result of the interweaving of thousands of laws and orders, rather than intervening directly.


    This is just like Du Shaofu himself. As the great Peng emperor of the wasteland, the most effective way to control all the people was to influence them with his own spirit, so as to bring the Qi of the wasteland.


    When he fought against the devil with his own strength, the spirit and spirit of all living creatures reached a high degree of unity at that moment, which resonated with him.


    Therefore, it was the grand scene of the whole world''s pilgrimage and the result of endless emperor''s blessing. It was in this way that Du Shaofu achieved his perfect cultivation in a moment.On the other hand, if he relies on his own strength, with the strength of the wasteland, or with his iron and blood to suppress, force, intervene in the faith of living creatures, and require them to kneel down to worship, in order to obtain the Imperial Palace dragon spirit, the result is probably counterproductive, sliding the world''s big Ji!


    These two situations are the difference between "Inaction" and "action".


    It is because of this that the ancestors of the Du family, as the way of heaven, could not intervene in the affairs of human beings. Otherwise, they would touch the invisible rules and be obliterated!


    "In this way, the way of heaven is not so supreme! Since the ancestors can integrate it, there must be a way to control it! "


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was a strange brilliance in his eyes. Such an idea made him excited and almost jubilant.


    Control the way of heaven, this concept and integration of heaven, can be described as a world of difference!


    Integration into one, it will be subject to its restrictions, everywhere constraints, incarnation of the so-called "supreme", the real is unable to intervene in everything in the world.


    And if you control it in the hand, that means to make it into your own power, but by calling!


    "It''s just, how to really control it?"


    After the excitement, Du Shaofu gradually calmed down and thought calmly.


    The complete law of thunder and lightning mastered by him is a part of the law of heaven and earth. If you want to integrate the law of thunder and lightning with the complete law of heaven and earth, you only need to integrate them.


    As long as Du Shaofu is willing, he can do it at any time.


    But to really control it, I''m afraid it''s not so easy.


    "Sad!"


    Du Shaofu was in some difficulties and felt extremely helpless.


    The complete law of thunder and lightning mastered by him can only be achieved with the help of the spirit thunder of his ancestors when they fell.


    It can be said that his strength does not have much advantage compared with his ancestors who integrated the way of heaven.


    Therefore, it may be difficult to control the way of heaven.


    "In any case, try it!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and his heart burst out with a sense of firmness.


    Now that he has thought through these relations, he has no reason to shrink back.


    "Today, let me have a try, how to seize the law of heaven and earth, control the way of heaven!"


    Such words come from Du Shaofu''s mouth. He stands in the sky, and his body is completely wrapped in the bright purple and gold light.


    The thunder and lightning whirled around him constantly, which set him off as extremely domineering and dignified.


    This time, he did not close his eyes, but just looked at the void.


    Following the wave of thunder and martial pulse, he can see the track of heaven everywhere in nothingness and interpret thousands of wonderful and vast true meanings.


    Du Shaofu held out a hand and held it gently in the void. It seemed that he had grasped some kind of invisible existence.


    At the same time, the palm of his hand flashed dazzling, as if he was pulling something hard.


    Just such a simple action, instantly let Du Shaofu''s forehead outflow bean big sweat, appears to be extremely difficult.


    All of a sudden, his palms were flicked open, and there was a huge repulsion.


    "It''s hard to grab it!"


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth and drew back his hand. He gasped heavily.


    According to his thought, since it is to control the way of heaven, it is to grab the rules of heaven and put them in one''s own body, just like in the cultivation of living beings, to put external forces into themselves and become their own power after refining.


    But after an initial attempt, Du Shaofu found that the invisible rules could not be snatched by force at all.


    Although he did not get hurt when he was ostracized, it also made him consume a lot.


    "No hurry, no hurry!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in silence, trying to calm his mind.


    At the same time, he kept thinking about many problems, especially the words of his ancestors, which constantly echoed in his mind.


    He wanted to find out the true meaning of some clues, so as to break the secret of controlling the way of heaven.


    However, after tasting it countless times, he still couldn''t get any useful information from it.


    Du Shaofu knew that his ancestors should have a clear idea of these principles when they integrated the way of heaven.


    It has to be said that the ancestors did have invincible posture at that time, which can be called the supreme of the generation!


    When it comes to the real qualification, Du Shaofu can only hope and sigh.


    Perhaps, he finally knew how to control the way of heaven, but it was too late.


    "It seems that I can only rely on myself."


    Du Shaofu sighed and closed his eyes again.


    Under his control, above the sky, the huge thunder net is still the whole sky all over the world, covering every corner.Du Shaofu tried to use the thunder and martial pulse to hook up the tracks of the same clan and the same origin in the rules of heaven.


    However, he did not dare to integrate it with the invisible rules, for fear of irreparable consequences, and it would be too late to regret.


    Du Fu''s mind fell into a tranquil state of mind.


    So he stood on the high sky, quietly experiencing and comprehending.


    Thunder and martial pulse is still the invisible rules and order, constantly changing the beginning, interpreting the profound legal truth.


    At the bottom, many creatures are also looking at it with open eyes, for fear of missing any details.


    Time passed slowly, until more than ten hours later, Du Shaofu''s body standing in the air was suddenly shocked.


    Then, his eyes "Shua" to open, there is a brilliant light flash out.


    "I see!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes glistened, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help grinning to his ears.


    "I see! I finally understand! i see! Ha ha ha... "


    He laughs, the huge sound spread between heaven and earth, so that all the creatures in the whole realm of Sanlu and Jiuzhou can be heard clearly.


    "Although our ancestors only integrated the way of heaven in those days, it is no accident that they can achieve the goal of heaven! Only when you have a heart for life, a mind for the world, and a capacity for greatness, can you reach the highest and deepest realm and gain the most powerful power in the world. "


    Du Shaofu was so excited that a series of words came out of his mouth: "the way of heaven is invisible and invisible, but its existence must be based on the common people in the world. If not, it can only be regarded as rootless duckweed, even if it has the supreme legal truth, it is useless! The way of heaven, the way of heaven, the way of heaven! If you want to control the way of heaven in your hand, you should incarnate yourself as the heaven first, and then you can capture the Tao of heaven only if you have the tolerance to cover all things


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2687

    Du Shaofu was as happy as a cat.


    Yes, after a long time of thinking, he finally understood the true meaning of the way of heaven and grasped the key point.


    What is the way of heaven?


    The way of heaven is to think about the common people, to cherish the world, to contain all things in itself, to have tolerance is great.


    Is not the reason why the way of heaven is superior to all living beings?


    If you can''t cover everything in this world with a broad mind, then what is the supreme?


    "I will protect all living beings for the way of heaven."


    Du Shaofu murmured this sentence when his ancestors suppressed the demons. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it contained incomparable profound meaning.


    "My previous understanding is not wrong, the way of heaven is indeed a kind of induction between heaven and man, is an ethereal existence. If you want to control it, you can''t take it by force. You can only feel it with your own mind, reach a resonance with it, and then make it a part of yourself. "


    Du Shaofu pressed down his excited mood and let out a long breath of turbid air.


    The rules of heaven are invisible, unpredictable and mysterious.


    But the root of its existence is still inseparable from everything in this world.


    The significance of its existence is to serve the world.


    If you want to control the way of heaven, you must accommodate everything between heaven and earth.


    Du Shaofu closed his blindfold again, and all the Qi in his whole body converged away, becoming incomparably ordinary.


    On the high sky, the thunder pulse that covered the whole sky stopped evolving a pair of supernatural patterns.


    The huge light net slowly shrinks and shrinks, and finally returns to Du Shaofu and disappears from his body surface.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Gusts of wind blowing, blowing on Du Shaofu''s face, but also driven the whole world covered the boundless clouds.


    The rolling black clouds were completely blown away, the sky returned to Qingming, and the sky and day reappeared.


    The oppression over all living souls finally dissipated and disappeared.


    "Did Shaofu understand anything?"


    In the sky above the stone city of the wasteland, Du Tingxuan spoke softly and seemed to feel something.


    Many strong people gathered here, and they got something from the previous pair of changeable patterns. They were all very happy.


    However, at this time, they did not have the mind to realize the profound meaning of the legal principles they had learned.


    Because everyone''s attention was on Du Shaofu in the air.


    All this started from him. At this time, such changes took place, and all the great momentum dissipated. But the young man still had no more actions. He must have had a great harvest.


    All the strong want to know what will happen next.


    However, at this time, no one can see what kind of state the young man is in, and no one can see through the mystery.


    But in their hearts, there is a faint expectation.


    In everyone''s eyes, all the breath in Du Shaofu''s body was restrained, and he could not feel any fluctuation in him.


    At this time, he was in a very strange state.


    Although thunder and Wu pulse was recovered, he could still feel the rule of law between heaven and earth. Every inch of his skin and every pore seemed to be touching something.


    Du Shaofu''s vitality remained silent, just like his Qi.


    But it is in such a state that he seems to be placed in the nature of heaven and earth, and has an inexplicable affinity with everything in the world.


    The breeze gently blew through Du Shaofu''s cheek, like a soft palm caressing him.


    This is a kind of experience that has never been experienced before. It seems that some invisible secret power is in agreement with Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu had nothing to think about. All his past thoughts were thrown out of his mind. He only felt that what he felt was constantly changing.


    At this moment, he seemed to incarnate in the earth, bearing all the world; then, he felt that he had become a towering mountain, standing in the world; before long, it was like a clear spring, trickling down; or a grass, swaying with the wind, bathing in the light


    Sometimes, Du Shaofu felt that he seemed to be an insect, singing in the grass; sometimes, he became a bird, flying between heaven and earth


    There were countless changes and experiences in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    The sun rises and the moon sets, and light and darkness alternate. In such a state, Du Shaofu is not aware of the passage of time. He just feels everything with his heart.


    His body stood in the air, looking flat.


    Below, countless people also stopped to watch, but gradually, many people lost their patience.


    "It''s been three days. What is he getting at?"Over the stone city, jialoubatian said in doubt.


    In fact, it is not only him, but everyone has the same question.


    If there is something wrong with Du Shaofu, they may know something from it.


    But standing still in the air like this, it''s impossible to know what he''s going through.


    All the people did not dare to disturb Du Shaofu for fear of affecting Du Shaofu.


    "It seems that Shaofu is not merging with the way of heaven. It seems that he is experiencing something."


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth in good time.


    The pattern of the scene on the sky before that evolved from thunder and martial veins shows that Du Shaofu had already experienced some profound jurisprudential traces at that time.


    It was also at that time that Du Tingxuan was worried that he would choose to integrate the way of heaven after transcending the realm of heaven.


    If so, it is not what Du Tingxuan would like to see.


    However, as Du Shaofu''s father, Du Tingxuan knew his son very well in his heart. He knew that he would be sure of his own mind and knew how to weigh the pros and cons as well as the gains and losses.


    Therefore, the worry in his heart also gradually let go.


    But now, all the thunder and clouds on the sky have disappeared, and it has been three days.


    However, Du Shaofu was still standing in the air with no other movements. It was like falling into a deep sleep, which made people unable to see what kind of state he was in.


    This makes Du Tingxuan more and more puzzled.


    "Grandfather, let''s go back first. I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to get out of this state. "


    In the crowd, said the little star.


    In this field, except Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing is the most powerful. She can feel Du Shaofu''s situation more clearly than anyone else.


    "The boy just woke up, and before he even had time to say a word, he made such a noise. I really don''t know what he really wants to do!"


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, said with a smile.


    Du Shaofu was put in a sarcophagus after his death in the catastrophes. With the help of four members of the Beigong family, Du Shaofu really recovered a few days ago.


    The desolate country and all the people who made friends with it were pleasantly surprised.


    But no one could have imagined that as soon as the guy recovered, he would have made such a big noise, which would have shocked the whole world.


    At this time, all the visions disappeared, and countless creatures recovered from their initial shock.


    However, Du Shaofu is still very mysterious. He seems to stay in the air and don''t want to come down.


    "Let''s step back and let the boss stay there. I have learned a lot from those patterns before, and I need to understand them well. "


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes gave off a golden light. After a word, his body flashed directly and disappeared from the spot.


    "Go


    After seeing Du Shaofu''s figure one by one, many strong men followed Du Xiaoyao''s actions and fell into the stone city.


    On this occasion, all the forces in the territory of Sanlu and Jiuzhou, who had made friends with the desolate state, came in large numbers and wanted to have a talk with Du Shaofu when he woke up and congratulated him.


    But it seems that we have to wait for another day to see such a scene.


    At the same time, everyone''s mind is also shocked. Du Shaofu is afraid that after this experience, he will reach a height unimaginable to ordinary people.


    And this, we have to make everyone feel.


    That young man, has brought them too much shock.


    Because there were too many strong men in the wasteland this time, even with the vastness of the whole palace, it was impossible to arrange accommodation for many of them.


    However, many people had a feeling before. At this time, they all need to find a quiet place to digest. This made Du Tingxuan and Yi Wuming feel embarrassed.


    However, people who come to the country will not feel bothered when they come here.


    So before long, most of them left the palace directly. Some of them found a place in the stone city, and more went to the places around the stone city.


    Only some people, such as the golden winged mires, ancient Tianzong and farmers, remained in the palace.


    With the continuous flow of time, day after day, night after night, Du Shaofu has been in that strange state.


    He seems to be in heaven and earth, integrated with the whole world. It seems to be constantly changing and becoming everything in the world.


    And all of these situations are echoed with the rules of heaven.


    Nearly three months passed quietly under such circumstances.


    It was a clear day again. After this period of brewing, the boundary of Sanlu and Jiuzhou, which was boiling with the revival of Du Shaofu''s rebirth, was once again quiet, but on this day the pattern was broken again.Because it is on such a day, suddenly, all the living beings in this world suddenly have an indescribable meaning at the same time.


    At first, everyone thought it was an illusion, and they didn''t take it too seriously.


    But as this situation continues, some people gradually understand that this is not an illusion, but a real feeling.


    Soon, in the whole realm of Sanlu and Jiuzhou, from the strong who possessed all-round cultivation, to the ordinary people or ordinary beasts that could not be cultivated, they were surprised by their own feelings and broke out fierce discussions.


    "What''s going on? Why do I feel my soul throbbing and the blood in my body is speeding up?"


    "I also have a similar feeling. It seems that there is an ancient spirit hidden in my body, which is the revival and awakening."


    "My blood is boiling. It''s like breaking away from some kind of shackle, and I can''t help but roar!"


    "This feeling is too comfortable, never had the experience, as if in the dark, some shackles on the body have been broken!"


    "It will not be groundless. There must be roots, but I don''t know where it comes from."


    "After the disaster of the demon sect, strange things happen one after another. Every time, it is so incredible!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many creatures can''t help but speak and discuss their feelings with unknown feelings.


    When it comes to the evil cult catastrophe, people are all stunned for a moment, and then coincidentally turn their eyes to the direction of the desolate country.


    At this moment, everyone''s thoughts are the same.


    "Is it that This magical feeling is due to the ROC emperor? "


    A creature said what he thought in his heart. Although he was very puzzled, such a sentence was actually said into everyone''s heart.


    After the disaster of the evil cult, several visions appeared in succession, all of which had an inseparable relationship with the ROC emperor.


    This time, after some discussion, they naturally thought of him again.


    I''m afraid that only young people in this field can have the ability to trigger such a large-scale effect.


    "Do you feel that the suppression between heaven and earth seems to have weakened a little bit?"


    In the palace of the wasteland, Du Tingxuan''s eyes swept past the people around him. Then he raised his head and looked at Du Shaofu in the sky.


    At this time, Du Yunlong, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Zhen Qingchun, jialoubatian, Sima Taixing and others had gathered together. They had the extraordinary feeling like all other creatures.


    , a simple comic book of "Wu Shen Tian" came out. There are few books in Xiao Yu''s hands. There will be more time later. When you take a little time, you will take more of a little bit. When you do a little activity, you can send everyone a book, please add your book friend to WeChat Yu''s official account, Yu Feng YF. Remember, it is "Yu Feng YF". When Xiao Yu draws some books, she will send comics, beard and other weeks. Side products, such as T-shirt, water cup and so on, take out some book friends and send them out. Thank you for your support all the time. ]


    even, with the strength of these people, they are more profound than most other living creatures perceive.


    "Indeed! Although this weakening is hard to detect, it does exist! "


    The others all nodded, indicating that they were the same as Du Tingxuan''s perception.


    All the people present are the ones who have the strength to reach the sky. With their accomplishments, they can break the void and go to thirty-three days.


    Therefore, many subtle changes between heaven and earth can not escape their prying.


    Just like now, some small changes between heaven and earth are still perceived by people.


    "All those who came from thirty-three days have said that there is something special about this world, which is suppressed by the force of heaven and earth. The cultivation of the living beings in this place can only reach the realm of heavenly saints at most, and they must go to the outside world to have the opportunity to enter a higher realm. But no one can say why all this happened. Even the existence of the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God must be restrained. "


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, frowned slightly.


    In fact, this is not only because he is puzzled, but also because everyone has similar doubts.


    This sector is too special. It is much more powerful than other small worlds. However, compared with the thirty-three days, it has been greatly restricted.


    But no matter the five FU Yibai people, the young and powerful members of the Beigong family, and the ancestors of Tianmu Shenshu, who came from the outside world, could not explain the root cause.


    However, all of us know that all this is due to the oppressive force between heaven and earth.


    "At this time, the power of repression is weakened. It must be related to the boss! Is it that he, like the ancestors of the Du family, integrated the way of heaven, thus affecting the overall pattern of this realm


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes looked at Gao Tian and could not help but guess.


    Everyone''s actions were in line with him. They were all looking at Du Shaofu in the air.At this time, the young man was no longer as calm as before, but some changes had taken place.


    "It should not be possible to integrate the way of heaven. He will certainly have a balance in his mind and know the consequences of doing so!"


    Du Tingxuan said softly, but he was not sure at this time, because no one could really understand the state of Du Shaofu.


    "Dad is standing there, but as soon as I close my eyes, how can I not perceive him?"


    Du Xiaolin stretched out two front hooves and rubbed his big bright eyes. He was puzzled.


    "That''s true! With the power of Yuan Shen, I couldn''t detect the existence of Shaofu. He is in that space, as if nothing exists, only the vast void


    Du Xiaoba was shocked and shocked.


    Other people heard the words and imitated the behavior of the two little guys, but they felt the same result.


    In their perception of the power of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu seems to be integrated with the whole void.


    His existence could not be found out by the vigorous cultivation of all the people present.


    If it was not for the naked eye to see the figure standing in the void, they would have doubted whether Du Shaofu had disappeared from there.


    This kind of situation, let everybody in the heart produces intense puzzled.


    "Let''s wait and see, that boy will bring us another big surprise this time!"


    Kalou batian said, with a smile on his old face.


    Then, in the eyes of all, Du Shaofu''s body changed again.


    That originally Ling Li half empty figure, suddenly slowly changed to talk, more and more illusory, until finally the whole disappeared.


    Such a scene made everyone''s mouth open in an instant.


    This time, not only the power of the yuan God could not perceive his existence, even the naked eye could not see his figure.


    But it didn''t end there!


    At the moment when Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared, there was a sudden and inexplicable wave in the world, and it began to spread.


    The breeze is born out of thin air, blowing between heaven and earth.


    In the eastern sky, the sun hung in the head, and white clouds floated one after another. It was a beautiful scenery with clear sky.


    But in the west, it was suddenly dark down, half of the sky as if the night suddenly turned grey.


    In that night sky, a bright moon is high in the sky, and countless stars dot it, twinkling and twinkling, like a playful child blinking his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2688

    The sun is burning in the East, and the moon is high in the West. From the middle, the sky is divided into two.


    The contact between the two is a bright line, from south to north.


    But on this line, at the same time, it exudes a great masculine spirit and a deep feminine spirit.


    Two opposite forces coexist on the same line, blending the characteristics of the East and the west, but there is no conflict at all.


    Under the division of this line, the energy of different attributes on both sides maintains a relative balance, occupying half of the sky respectively.


    "The shadow of the ROC emperor has disappeared, and there is a vision. What is going to happen?"


    The appearance of such a strange shadow immediately attracted many living creatures in the realm of Sanlu and Jiuzhou.


    The living beings in the whole world vibrated again.


    No one knows what such a scene means, including many of the strongmen of the wasteland.


    But all people have a feeling, at this moment, their heart that kind of blood boiling feeling, more intense a bit.


    "The oppressive force between heaven and earth has been reduced again, and my accomplishments are rising!"


    Du Xiaoba suddenly called out, and his face was full of excitement.


    Since Du Xiaoba stepped into the realm of Tian Sheng in the space without suppression in the mysterious palace among the clouds, it was more difficult for Du Xiaoba to go further than to ascend to heaven.


    But at this time, with the magical scene between heaven and earth, he actually felt his strength had a faint growth.


    And this is because of the weakening of the power of repression!


    Not only Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaolin, Zhen Qingchun, Du Tingxuan, Jialou jueyu, Yepiao, Du Shaojing, qianguyu and others also have the same feeling.


    Moreover, even the little star, the strong man of the real heaven Saint realm, also feels the improvement of his own strength.


    "In the end, what is the power of the heaven and earth to suppress?"


    The little star''s eyes flashed, and his heart was shocked. At the same time, his doubts were even more serious.


    The oppressive force of heaven and earth in this realm has existed since ancient times, and all living creatures have long been used to it.


    That is to say, in the Archaic period, the way of heaven suppressed the demons and set up a great array, which attracted all the source forces of this realm to gather together, making the power of repression even more serious. It was impossible for the living beings to break through to the holy land.


    However, after the opening of the tomb of the heavenly way, everything has recovered, and the living beings can enter the realm of holy land again. However, it is still impossible to reach a higher level like the living beings in the past thirty-three days.


    Because even the two most powerful men, the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God, came to this world, they could only follow the rules here.


    Otherwise, with their strength, it is impossible to suppress the demons.


    But at this time, this ancient situation seems to have a trend of disappearing.


    "Let''s wait. When Shaofu appears again, we must ask him what is going on."


    Kalubatian was so excited that his face was shaking.


    There is no doubt that all this must be caused by Du Shaofu.


    I really don''t know what the boy realized, which can cause the force of heaven and earth to change.


    People no longer speak, staring at the sky.


    On both sides of the East and the west, two opposite scenes appear at the same time between heaven and earth, which seems to maintain a delicate balance.


    However, this balance did not last too long and was eventually broken.


    "Long, long..."


    All of a sudden, there was a huge sound and vibration, and the nine days came like thunder.


    With this huge sound, the sky curtains on both sides of the East and the West move at the same time, extending in the direction of each other.


    Clear sky, and dark night interweave collision, mutual rejection, such as to occupy each other''s territory.


    However, the respective forces of both sides are too great. The power of terror is vented and constantly squeezed towards the other side, but neither can occupy the territory of the other side.


    Just under the crushing of the incomparable force, the shape of the junction of the two is constantly changing, and it begins to twist and deform.


    In the middle, the bright but deep line follows the extrusion deformation, but firmly fixes the two sides of the area.


    "Long, long..."


    The sun and the moon move together, the earth and the earth shake, and a terrible momentum erupts.


    The clear and dark sky on both sides, like two people with independent consciousness, constantly invade each other''s fields.


    In the south, the bright side of the force, crazy extrusion, so that the edge of the dark sky has a large depression; in the north, on the contrary, the dark sky top on the middle line, pressing the bright sky out of a big gap.


    It is in such a scene that the two forces push each other forward. As a whole, they begin to turn slowly."Boom..."


    The huge sound, like thunder rolling and moving, resounding through the sky and the earth.


    With the passage of time, each occupies half of the forces on both sides of the sky, spinning faster and faster.


    The bright line in the middle is the opposite depression at both ends, which is pushed forward.


    Soon, the scene in the high sky shifted from the east to the west, and the dark scene from the west to the East.


    However, the scene of turning on both sides did not stop at this point. On the contrary, the speed tended to be faster and faster.


    "Taiji graphics, this is Taiji graphics!"


    Looking at such a scene, there are creatures talking loudly.


    In fact, there is no need for anyone to remind us. Everyone has seen that a pair of Tai Chi figures have been formed in the high sky.


    One side of the blue sky and day is a yang fish, the other side of the dark moon is a Yin fish, in the middle of that bright but deep line isolation, in constant rotation.


    The line acts as a dividing line between yin and Yang.


    Under the gaze of all the people, this pair of Taiji figures turned rapidly, faster and faster, until it finally turned into a fuzzy shadow.


    Among them, the sun, the moon, the stars and the bright and dark sky can no longer be seen clearly. The whole sky has become like a chaotic form, hazy and profound.


    But what''s amazing is that with the speed of Taiji graphics speeding up, the fuzzy scene gradually becomes clear and bright again.


    Half of the light and half of the dark, again separated by the Yin and Yang line, the two sides, it seems to be slowly rotating.


    However, many people know that in fact, it is not the speed of the Taiji figure that slows down, but it becomes faster and faster, which leads to such a scene.


    Just like this, at a glance, the scene on the sky seems to gradually become static, which is just an illusion.


    "Look, the positions of the sun and the moon have been exchanged with each other!"


    Some creatures suddenly yelled and pointed at Gao Tian, as if they had seen something terrible.


    Many people looked up and saw a wonderful scene in their eyes.


    I can see that in the dark sky, there are countless stars dotted, but what they set off at this time is no longer the previous round of bright moon, but there is a group of burning light crouching, releasing the bright light.


    On the contrary, in the clear half of the sky, the full moon like a silver plate is hanging in the sky, but it is not bright in the blue sky, but it looks very dark, like a deep abyss.


    "How can the sun appear in the dark and the moon under the blue sky?"


    There are strong people shouting, the heart is full of incredible.


    As we all know, only the sun can be seen in the daytime, and the moon can be seen at night.


    Even at the turn of dawn or dusk, the sun and the moon cannot be under the same sky.


    These are two opposite properties, representing the difference between Yang and Yin.


    "There''s nothing to be shocked about. The scenes that appeared day and night before have already happened. I can''t be more shocked if there are any more fantastic things."


    Some people also said that they were numb to what happened today.


    Hearing this kind of words, many people all agree to place their heads, expressing deep sympathy.


    For Du Shaofu, he has created too many incredible things for the world. Although it is difficult to see such a scene for the first time, it gradually calms many people''s hearts.


    Of course, there is shock, but under the aggravation of such shock, it can only be numbness.


    "Yin and Yang manifest, sun and moon transposition, such a scene, this is a miracle!"


    In the desolate country, the seven stars of yin and Yang family said in a daze.


    He came from the Yin and Yang school. His method is to explore the Yin and Yang between heaven and earth, and cultivate by the power of the sun, moon and stars.


    But even among the main families in the upper world, no one can make such scenes as Du Shaofu.


    Day and night with the sky, the sun and the moon transpose, yin and Yang manifest, is indeed a miracle!


    In this world, all the living beings are looking at a scene which is hard to see for ten thousand years.


    They are waiting quietly, waiting for the big Peng emperor to appear again.


    I think he will go to a very terrible situation and get infinite benefits.


    In the void, although Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared, his mind still existed.


    He can feel that his body seems to be under the influence of the force of yin and Yang, which is the most primitive Yin and Yang Qi, existing between heaven and earth.


    Including his original God, he also expanded to include all the heaven and earth in this world.


    "Taiji means that before the division of heaven and earth, the vitality is mixed into one, that is, Taichu. Therefore, it is easy to have Taiji, which produces two instruments, divides Yin and Yang, transforms five elements, and derives all things! "


    In nothingness, Du Shaofu said to himself.Such a sentence, many people know and understand, understand the meaning of it.


    Everything in the world is derived from the differentiation of yin and Yang. Therefore, there is a saying that "solitary Yin does not grow; Yang alone does not grow; without Yang, yin and yang can not grow; without Yin, Yang can not be transformed; Yin and yang are the way of heaven and earth, the discipline of all things, the parents of change, the origin of life and death, and the house of gods.".


    The invisible rules contained in the way of heaven belong to both the heaven and the earth, and are naturally transformed by Yin and Yang.


    "The way of heaven and earth uses Yin and yang to create all things. Heaven and earth, sun and moon, thunder and lightning, wind and rain, male and female, hardness and softness, movement and stillness, show restraint. All things are yin and Yang.


    The principle of life is to nourish all bones, meridians, bones and muscles, abdomen and back, five viscera, six Fu organs, and even seven damages and eight benefits, all of which are consistent with the principle of yin and Yang.


    People are related to the heaven and earth, corresponding to the sun and the moon. The information of the whole body is connected to the heaven and earth, and should be related to the categories of things. "


    Du Shaofu''s silent recitation deeply understood the meaning of these words.


    "Yin and yang are the supreme principles of heaven and earth."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s thought seemed to be gently exhaling a breath.


    Since he has seen through the root of the way of heaven, he wants to control it in his hands, not fusion.


    The law of control is to contain all things in one''s own body, covering all the existence between heaven and earth.


    In nearly three months, he felt that he was constantly changing, becoming a flower, a tree, a dust, a stone, a water and a fog


    Only in this way can we truly realize what kind of existence all things are.


    In this process, Du Shaofu is the universe of heaven and earth. At the same time, he also has the feeling that the universe is his own.


    It was through these experiences that Du Shaofu''s mind was like a mirror, reaching a state of emptiness and brightness.


    "To control the way of heaven, we need to control not the invisible rules, nor the two methods of yin and Yang, but to integrate ourselves with all things, with the same sound and law, and reach a resonance."


    Du Shaofu thought softly, and his mind was constantly turning.


    The so-called way of heaven contains thousands of rules and orders, which are also part of the relationship between heaven and earth.


    Because of the existence of the law of heaven, there is the rise and fall of the sun and the moon, the rise and fall of tides, and the evolution of all things.


    From this point of view, the order of heaven and all the tangible qualities of the world are antagonistic, belonging to Yin and Yang.


    If you simply want to control the way of heaven, it is absolutely impossible to seize the rules of heaven.


    Only when you place yourself in the space between heaven and earth, incarnate all things, and hook up the power of invisible rules to make yourself in a mysterious state. When incarnating all things, it is also the invisible way of heaven. In this way, we can truly have the same sound and law with Daqian.


    "The so-called" controlling the way of heaven "is so simple


    Invisible, Du Shaofu seems to be smiling.


    After he recovered from the sarcophagus, he had a lot of hesitation and hesitation. Faced with the temptation of integrating the way of heaven and getting the most powerful power, he was hard to choose.


    However, he finally saw through the true meaning of the way of heaven by touching the Invisible Rules of heaven and earth, together with a variety of different insights.


    Until then, he had a complete grasp of "controlling the way of heaven", rather than merging the intangible rules like his ancestors.


    This kind of joyful mood spreads the fluctuation, in the invisible has affected this world all living things.


    All of a sudden, all of us seemed to have met the big happy event in general, and felt extremely happy.


    Even the countless plants and trees rooted in the earth have become bright and colorful in this moment.


    "What a strange feeling!"


    In the stone city of the wasteland, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, and others all felt extremely magical.


    Although I don''t know where this feeling comes from, it still makes people feel curious.


    Everyone is staring at the wonder like a miracle on the sky. At the same time, they are looking forward to seeing Du Shaofu appear.


    This scene did not last for a long time. Finally, the Taiji figure that covered the whole sky rotated faster and faster. However, it seemed to the naked eye that it was still at last. There was no movement at all.


    High in the sky, the sun is still shining in the night, the silver moon is also hanging under the blue sky, dark and deep.


    "Hum..."


    At this moment, a strange wave rises, which makes all human beings clearly feel it.


    It was at this time that the yin-yang dividing line suddenly became bright, which was countless times brighter than that of a thunder explosion.


    Then, in everyone''s eyes, we can see that the two ends of the yin-yang dividing line suddenly seem to be ignited, with a red flame and a black flame.


    Then, the whole yin-yang dividing line is like a gunpowder lead. Each of them starts to burn from both ends, and rapidly moves towards the middle position. There is a red and a black two-color light ball.In the end, the two spheres of light finally met in the middle and mingled with each other.


    "Shua..."


    Red and black collide, a flash of light, is soon gone.


    The next moment, I saw a young man''s figure appeared from it, slowly stepping down into the air.


    "Shaofu!"


    "Daddy


    "Brother!"


    "Roc emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Du Shaofu finally appeared, countless strong people were surprised.


    Now that he has appeared and is still in the direction of the people, needless to say, all this change should be over.


    "This boy, I don''t know what kind of benefits he has gained from such a big noise this time!"


    "We must have a good interrogation later. It''s so curious!"


    In the desolate country, many people are also empty and head-on to Du Shaofu.


    However, behind the young man, the Tai Chi pattern is still spread in the boundless void.


    However, it is strange that the line between yin and Yang in the middle has disappeared, but there is no violent collision between the two opposite energies.


    This makes many people wonder.


    "Long time no see!"


    Du Shaofu, with a smile, stepped down from the sky and said hello to many strong men.


    But seeing that some people''s eyes were staring at his back, Du Shaofu couldn''t help chuckling again.


    "Oh, yes


    Then, he turned back and gently waved his arm, and the Tai Chi figure that occupied the whole sky began to change.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The dark night, which occupies half of the sky and represents the Yin attribute, begins to move towards the blue sky, directly pushing the other party to move.


    Such a scene, it looks like the night carrying the stars all over the sky, is constantly devouring the light.


    Only the silver moon did not move, and was finally wrapped in the night.


    In the end, the vast and boundless night gradually shrouded the earth. The big day was directly pushed out by the night and disappeared in the vast night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2690

    With a wave of Du Shaofu''s hand, the scene between heaven and earth changed rapidly and restored to what it should be.


    It has been several hours since the appearance of the day and night, the sun and the moon in the sky.


    At this time, it is the time of dark.


    Night shrouds the earth, a bright moon hanging in the head, continuous rays of clear light pouring, shining on the world.


    The stone city of the wasteland seems to be covered with a layer of silver yarn, with some mysterious luster in the hazy.


    Du Shaofu stepped into the air and soon fell to the ground. He got together with Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, ouyangshuang, Xiaoxing, qiyexi and Han Aotong.


    "Shaofu!"


    "Brother!"


    "Daddy


    ¡­¡­


    Many strong men swarmed in and surrounded Du Shaofu in the center.


    Everyone''s eyes, it seems that there are brewing some crystal light.


    "My good grandson, you are finally alive!"


    The old lady, kalomora, stroked Du Shaofu''s face with her dry palms. In her old and slightly cloudy eyes, she could not help but shed tears of excitement.


    Although nearly three months have passed since Du Shaofu was born again.


    But since he appeared, he made a lot of noise directly. It was the first time that he really stood in front of the old lady.


    So, when I saw my grandson standing in front of me, I couldn''t be happy to cry.


    "Grandma, your grandson is unfilial, which worries you!"


    Du Shaofu gently hugged the old lady and said with a smile.


    "Shaofu!"


    Mother Han Ao Tong is also more than tears, a son into the arms, a long time reluctant to let go.


    "Mother, it''s OK. I''m back!"


    Du Shaofu said, comforting.


    "Drunkard Dad!"


    "Sister!"


    "Doctor!"


    "Brother Qingchun!"


    "Grandfather


    "Uncle!"


    "Second uncle!"


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu said hello to all the people with a smile. Looking at the people''s appearance, all of them were excited to cry.


    At this time, not only other people were excited, but also Du Shaofu himself could not help but wanted to burst into tears.


    "It''s worrying everyone!"


    Looking at the familiar faces in front of him, Du Shaofu felt as if he were separated from the world.


    In fact, he did have a life and death experience, which is true.


    He could not have been resurrected in any case if it had not been for the means left by his ancestors.


    Du Shaofu was ready to die when he fought against the devil and burned the origin of his own law. Who could have expected that he would finally survive. The world is so unpredictable.


    Therefore, his experience, and many of his closest loved ones, is indeed a life and death parting.


    "Dad, I want to hug!"


    Little Qilin leaped out of Ouyang Shuang''s shoulder and jumped directly into Du Shaofu''s arms. His two front hooves were wrapped around Du Shaofu''s neck, and his face kept rubbing against each other.


    "Come on, let''s go home!"


    Du Shaofu calmed down his heart, holding little Qilin in his left hand and Du Xiaohuang in his right hand, and walked towards a large hall in the imperial palace.


    "Well, finally we are reunited."


    Uncle Du Zhenwu and second uncle Du Zhixiong are both very happy and keep up with each other.


    A large group of people took their seats separately in the hall, and everyone''s mood finally calmed down, but the excitement was unavoidable.


    All the people present were the people of the desolate country or the strong people who had a deep relationship with the state. After Du Shaofu recovered, he naturally had a lot to say to him.


    "What''s the matter with such a big scene this time? Don''t tell us about it!"


    Jialoubatian didn''t hide his curiosity at all. He directly asked Du Shaofu.


    Hearing such a question, others naturally turned their eyes to Du Shaofu. Everyone wanted to know what kind of harvest he had in nearly three months.


    "In fact, after I woke up, I just had some feelings. I peeped into the invisible law of heaven to see what kind of existence it was."


    Du Shaofu didn''t hide anything, he said.


    "Shaofu, do you integrate the way of heaven?"


    Du Tingxuan''s mind was immediately mentioned and asked in a flustered way.


    He understood that if he controlled the way of heaven, he could have the supreme power. No one could defeat him in this field. Even the existence of the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God had to be restricted.


    But deep down in his heart, he did not want Du Shaofu to merge with the way of heaven.


    "This..."When other people heard this, they were all stunned. They all knew what kind of constraints the integration of heaven would face.


    If he did, then there would be no emperor of ROC who would fight for the sake of all the people in the world, but a merciless and cold-blooded incarnation of heaven.


    Not to mention the achievements of Du Shaofu today, even if they were themselves, few people would like to try.


    Therefore, as a result, all the creatures in this world would not like to see it.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''m not integrated with heaven."


    Du Shaofu smiles and says to Du Tingxuan. At the same time, he looks at the rest of the people one by one.


    "Hoo I''m scared to death


    "No, it''s good. Don''t worry about the most powerful power!"


    "Even if it is a combination of the way of heaven, it is just a puppet with invisible rules, subject to everywhere!"


    "That is, if you have such a powerful power, you can''t use it for yourself. What''s the use?"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of strong people chattered about it, and at the same time, they let out a sigh of relief.


    When these people were making a noise, Du Shaofu said a word quietly, which rang in everyone''s ears, which made everyone suddenly stunned. It was like a clay sculpture or wood carving that all petrified.


    "I just control the way of heaven!"


    Du Shaofu said lightly, glancing at the faces of the crowd with a smile. It was a wonderful scene.


    That one big eyes, mouth seems to be able to plug the appearance of an elephant, unspeakable funny.


    "No No way... "


    After a long time, Du Xiaoyao was the first to open his mouth, which was unbelievable.


    "Control means that you can mobilize the power of heaven, but you won''t be bound by the rules of heaven, right?"


    Zhen Qingchun is suspicious and can''t help asking.


    In fact, Du Shaofu''s meaning was not wrong. He only wanted to confirm it because he was extremely uncertain.


    In fact, not only Zhen Qingchun, but other people also looked at Du Shaofu with burning eyes, hoping to hear his specific answer.


    "Brother Qingchun, you are right!"


    Du Shaofu was still smiling and nodding.


    However, such a word, suddenly make the whole hall of people are boiling.


    "I''m NIMA, that''s OK, boss. You''re too good for me!"


    "To control the way of heaven is to control, not to merge. It''s unbelievable!"


    "What the ancestors of the Du family didn''t achieve was actually accomplished by Shao Fu!"


    "Abnormal ah, too abnormal, control the way of heaven, control the power of this side of the world!"


    "In the future, my father is not only the ROC emperor of the wasteland, but also the giant Peng emperor of this realm!"


    "He was the ROC emperor of this world, but with the control of the invisible heaven rules, this name is more worthy of the name!"


    "In the future, even if a strong man like the devil comes to this world, he will never be able to turn up any more waves!"


    "Yes, with Shaofu there, you can beat such a strong man to death by turning your hand!"


    ¡­¡­


    People are excited, they all know the existence of the way of heaven.


    Even Du''s ancestors, who were extremely talented and gorgeous, could not control the way of heaven, but Du Shaofu did.


    With such a powerful force, if you want to face a situation similar to the evil cult catastrophe again, there will be no such things as the past.


    Even the existence of the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God must be suppressed by the invisible rules when they come to this world. It can be seen how powerful the power of this world is.


    "Don''t get too excited. Controlling the way of heaven doesn''t mean immortality."


    Du Shaofu suddenly opened his mouth, which made the whole hall in silence, waiting for his words: "I always feel that if some people come to this world, they will not be suppressed by the rules of heaven and earth. However, it is not clear what kind of people they are, only some vague feelings."


    He frowned slightly and said slowly, "so it is not that no one can threaten the security of this field."


    "Is it true that man is stronger than the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God?"


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth, a little surprised and uncertain.


    Everyone thinks that the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God are the most powerful, and no one should be stronger than them.


    However, since there is a power that is not suppressed by the power of heaven and earth, which threatens Du Shaofu, who controls the way of heaven, then strength must be more terrible than those two men.


    Hearing Du Tingxuan''s question, Du Shaofu could not help shaking his head. Then he looked at the little star and said, "I don''t know how strong the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God are. But I always feel that what can threaten me should not be related to strength. ""This..."


    People looked at each other, feeling very puzzled.


    However, they are relieved to think about it. After all, there are still many things that they can''t understand now because of their strength.


    "Shaofu, I''m afraid you don''t know something."


    Du Tingxuan didn''t think much about the problems before. Instead, he told the story of the sudden death of his ministers after Du Shaofu fell in the disaster of the evil cult, and the demon God was revived again.


    "Generals? Did he devour the spirit of the devil


    Du Shaofu was so shocked that he was shocked beyond measure.


    Since his resurrection, or the first contact with the public, he did not know what happened after his death.


    At this time, listening to Du Tingxuan, he suddenly felt shocked.


    Later, Du Tingxuan and others told Du Shaofu what they had heard from Tianmu Shenshu.


    But no matter how they think about it, they can''t figure out the relationship.


    "As for the origin of the generals and ministers, I can''t make it clear. I think that after going to the outside world, I should gradually understand it."


    Du Shaofu sighed and said that although his friendship with generals was not shallow, many things were indeed not what he knew.


    Moreover, even the generals themselves have been looking for his origin.


    I just don''t know if he remembered something before he killed the devil.


    "Dad, we can all feel that the oppressive force of this world has weakened. Although it is very subtle, it has changed after all. Is this related to you?"


    The little star lifted his eyes and looked at Du Shaofu.


    It''s not just the little stars, but many other strong people can feel this clearly.


    Although compared with the previous changes, the change is not particularly huge, but it does have a weakening trend.


    Therefore, people are very curious whether all this is from Du Shaofu.


    But it''s because of me. Although I control the power of heaven, I have no ability to change the invisible rules. "


    Du Shaofu nodded and explained: "in the process of controlling the way of heaven, I can experience many things personally. It seems that this sector has been artificially suppressed, not since ancient times. That is to say, after I control the way of heaven, the invisible will release this repression. In the future, there must be more changes


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and said that when he was in charge of the way of heaven, he found some strange things.


    He felt that the oppressive force of this sphere, that is, the power of invisible rules, seemed to be produced by man-made interference.


    "And this is the case?"


    Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoyao and Jialou jueyu were also shocked.


    How strong is the person who can influence the Invisible Rules in the world?


    Is it true that there are more powerful beings than the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods?


    "I''ll find out later."


    Du Shaofu raised his head gently and looked at the boundless void.


    The answer to all of this, just rely on their own to think is certainly unable to know, can only go to the outside world to look for.


    Perhaps, the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God could not tell him.


    They didn''t say anything more on this topic, and then they talked about a lot with Du Shaofu.


    What happened in those days before his resurrection was told in detail.


    "It turns out that in the outside world, there are still thirty-three days of existence, there are countless small worlds, and there are 18 levels of hell!"


    "There are nine levels of Cultivation: Jueyuan, Dongxuan, Guixu, seizing the gods, beheading the truth, immortality, sitting and forgetting, carrying Tao, and nothingness! And the realm of heavenly holiness is equivalent to seizing the realm of God. "


    "That is to say, if I go to thirty-three days, can I directly have the strength of the real state?"


    "The girl of Xingyu went with her master for thirty-three days. The ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu had something to do with Beigong family, and Qingqing from Dongli also went to the outside world."


    "The Lord of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God have sent people to help me. If I have the opportunity, I will be very grateful."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2691

    After nearly a year of reunion, Du Shaofu and others had too much to say.


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, digested the information he had learned step by step.


    According to his current cultivation, it should be called the state of cutting down the truth in the thirty-three days. But Du Shaofu always felt that there was something wrong.


    Although he integrated the complete law of thunder and lightning, he transcended the realm of heaven and the realm of seizing God.


    Although there was a big difference between the realm of heavenly saints and the realm of transcendence of heavenly saints, Du Shaofu always felt that there was almost no meaning between the two.


    Maybe there are some differences between the two.


    "I don''t want to. After thirty-three days, I''ll have a better understanding of it and see what it''s like to capture the gods and kill the real!"


    Du Shaofu whispered to himself that it was better to go to the outside world and learn more about it than to break his head.


    Almost at dawn, people left the hall.


    Later, accompanied by many powerful men, Du Shaofu went to the temple of the wasteland state to pay homage to the ancestor of huolei and Lei Tianhuang.


    Both of them came to this world because of the fall of their ancestors. They were all members of the Du family.


    It was because of their fearless sacrifice that Du Shaofu finally integrated the complete law of thunder and lightning in the war with the demon God, thus having the power to fight.


    After Du Shaofu''s resurrection, his heart was even more sorrowful.


    "In two months, it will be a year before the end of the catastrophe. In the name of the wasteland, we call on all forces, large and small, in the territory of three continents and nine states, to commemorate the heroes who died in the catastrophe at the end of the year


    Looking at the memorial tablets of huolei ancestor and Lei Tianhuang, Du Shaofu said softly.


    Too many people died in the catastrophe.


    In addition to huolei ancestor and Lei Tianhuang, Du Shaofu was also familiar with mu Qingge, fengwuxie, liediao, Guigu, Renyuan, Yao tianwu, Jiang Yating, Jialou jukong, Hongyue, Jicang, Dilang, Xiaoyao, xuantu, Baidan, ershuo, xiangwushuang, xiangchangsheng, Qingfeng Taoist, xuyangzi, fenghan, Fengwu, jiuchongling, Fengzhi Shengren, dongliruosuo King leiying, King miemeng, Meiling, xuetengsha, etc.


    It is precisely because there are so many heroes fighting in the battlefield of the catastrophe that the losses caused by the killing of the demon cult are not too terrible.


    Although everywhere in this world is full of blood, bones and mountains, but after all, there are still many living flexible down.


    Those heroes who died in the war should be remembered by all people in this field.


    "We had plans for this before, but we didn''t know when you would wake up, so we put it on hold for some time. Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it. It''s enough for us to worry about these things! "


    Doctor Wu Ming nodded and said to Du Shaofu.


    "You''ve been working hard for years, doctor!"


    Du Shaofu turned around and looked at the old man around him. He couldn''t help but look at him.


    There''s a doctor here. He can''t worry about these things.


    What''s more, over the years, I''ve been used to being a shopkeeper. Almost all the affairs of the wasteland are handled by the doctor and Murong youruo.


    However, up to now, Du Shaofu has already controlled the way of heaven in one part of the world, and the wasteland is invincible in this field. Even if the main families of Legalists, celebrities and strategists sent here, they could not stir up any storm.


    The power of the desolate state has reached its peak. At least in this field, it has been unable to advance.


    At such a time, many things still rely on the doctor. Du Shaofu felt that he was in debt.


    "I''m used to it."


    The doctor mocked Du Shaofu, then looked deeply at the young man in front of him. Suddenly, he sighed and said, "I can''t think of it! At that time, the little guy who swaggered and talked a lot in front of me had already grown up to this point. Now I think of it, everything seems like a dream, which is not true at all


    Doctor Wu Ming narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with a smile, "I think I was just a little king of Wu realm at the beginning. I believe you''re so brave. Of course, it is because of your rapid rise, with endless resources, that I have entered the realm of sacred weapons. Otherwise, I''m afraid that up to now, I''m just a realm cultivator, or even just a rank. "


    "Doctor, it is because of your existence that I have enough time to concentrate on practice. You have made great contributions to the strength of the wasteland! At the beginning, if it was not for your old age, it would not be so easy for the wasteland to rise rapidly. "


    Du Shaofu said, and his expression suddenly became fierce: "moreover, we are not enough to dominate in this field. Even if we have been there for thirty-three days, some people must make room for us."


    Of course, he knew that before he woke up, the Legalists, famous scholars and political strategists came to the wasteland to flaunt their power.In this regard, although Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang have already cleaned up those people badly, Du Shaofu does not intend to do so.


    After thirty-three days, these accounts have to be properly accounted for.


    "Ha ha..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s expression, he couldn''t help laughing. He pointed his finger at his nose and said, "I know you''re the master who can''t be idle. You can follow wherever you go. It seems that soon, it will be very lively in thirty-three days! "


    In the face of the doctor''s teasing, Du Shaofu showed his hands helplessly and innocently, and said, "I''m not a troublemaker, but if anyone wants to ride on my head and behave wildly, it must be unbearable. We must try to make them converge."


    "Hey..."


    As for Du Shaofu''s words, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Zhen Qingchun beside him smile at the same time.


    "I''m used to being busy these years. Once the catastrophe is over, there will be no power in the world that can compete with the desolate country. This suddenly idle down, to be honest, I''m still a bit unaccustomed. When you go thirty-three days, you must take me with you. "


    The doctor said with a smile.


    His meaning was very clear. Du Shaofu went to the outside world to fight the world. He was willing to help him deal with many affairs.


    "No matter where the wasteland develops, it''s natural to have medical help. However, it is no better than this field in the past thirty-three days. There are countless powerful people, great inheritors and great forces. The strength is unimaginable and powerful. So at the beginning, you''d better stay in this field. When we have laid a certain foundation, we will pick up more people. "


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment and said so.


    As a matter of fact, he has already made some plans for the candidates to go to the city for thirty-three days.


    However, he was not in a hurry. He planned to spend more time in this field to accompany his relatives and friends.


    After worshipping the ancestors of huolei and Lei Tianhuang, Du Shaofu separated from the others and went back to his residence. He began to think about some things about controlling the way of heaven.


    "To embrace the world with a broad mind, incarnate all things, and experience all the laws in the world, I can really touch the true meaning of jurisprudence in the dark, and grasp the Invisible Rules in my hand."


    Du Shaofu was calm and calm.


    "That is to say, all the forces of this world can be directly mobilized and used by me. This side of the world, and my own, both prosperity, loss. It is precisely because I have mastered the rules of heaven and earth with my practice of transcending the realm of heaven and earth that the oppressive power of heaven and earth in this realm is reduced. I just don''t know what kind of changes will happen to the world in the process of continuous improvement of my cultivation. "


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself, with great expectation in his heart.


    It can be said that after controlling the way of heaven, the benefits gained are enormous. No matter what kind of strong people come to this world, they need to be bound by invisible rules.


    Du Shaofu himself is a part of the world, and the power here can be called upon by him. In this world, he is the supreme, above all else, and no one can defeat him.


    With the improvement of his cultivation, the power of repression should become smaller and smaller, and even disappear eventually.


    At that time, the world did not know what kind of situation it would develop into.


    However, Du Shaofu also felt that there were still some people who could threaten his life.


    Moreover, if you die, this world will be destroyed along with it, but it will not really die out.


    If you lose the control of your own rules, maybe the whole world will start from scratch. Under the rotation of time, it will gradually come back to life.


    "Where does the power of repression come from? Who has the ability to influence the Invisible Rules of the world?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled and puzzled about the origin of the suppression between heaven and earth.


    After controlling the way of heaven, he can see through more essence than before.


    Even if he now controls the way of heaven, he can''t rewrite the rules. He can only use them for his own use.


    In fact, the oppressive power of this world is getting smaller and smaller because of his actions.


    Obviously, someone has done something in this field, or something important happened a long time ago, which has affected the legal truth between the whole heaven and the earth.


    It is not certain that this realm originally existed at the same level as that of the thirty-three days. However, due to the force of invisible suppression, the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God could only be limited to the level of strength beyond the realm of heaven and the holy.


    In the distant past, what has happened here?


    "Now let''s try what it''s like to mobilize the power of the world."


    Du Shaofu put aside all the confusion in his mind and got excited.He closed his eyes slightly, his mind moved, and spread to the world along the track of ubiquitous order.


    Then, a pair of pictures appeared in his mind, as if he had seen the same thing with his own eyes.


    He saw that in the eight thousand li river of Zhongzhou, a fish with a thick thumb swam under the water and spat out bubbles in his mouth. He saw that the holy demon hall in the demon world was also a memorial tablet dedicated to the ancestor huolei. He saw the location of the tomb of Dao in the ancient wasteland, which had been buried in the depths of heaven and death, was flat, and there was no trace of the original


    Every scene in this world was observed by Du Shaofu.


    Whether it is the big picture, or the details of the small place, all fall in his perception.


    Moreover, in the process of his prying, he did not emit the slightest fluctuating force, which could not be detected by any powerful person.


    This kind of ability is much stronger than relying on the power of Yuan Shen.


    "Wind comes from the flat land!"


    Du Shaofu''s mind moved slightly, controlling the change of invisible rules.


    Then, between the sky and the earth, a fierce wind roared fiercely, blowing the branches and leaves inside and outside.


    "A sudden rainstorm!"


    When Du Shaofu''s idea changed, the wind stopped suddenly, and then a large number of dark clouds converged, and the sky of the whole territory of three continents and nine states was darkened in an instant.


    A torrential rain suddenly came, and it was black and heavy in the sky.


    However, the heavy rain just about to touch the ground, but suddenly disappeared, as if never happened in general, no trace.


    Such a scene makes countless creatures in this world inexplicable for a long time.


    No one knows that this is just the result of Du Shaofu''s great enthusiasm and his private display of skills.


    "You can achieve this effect with a small test. It''s really strong!"


    In the room, Du Shaofu laughed happily.


    He just played a little, can trigger such a huge change, in the past, it is a bit strange.


    If we simply rely on our own strength, with his strength beyond the realm of heaven and saints, terror will have to exert more than half of its strength to achieve this.


    Du Shaofu was extremely satisfied with his ability to control the way of heaven.


    However, he did not spend too much time on it. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the position of the door.


    "Creak..."


    Under the traction of his Qi engine, the door was opened directly after a slight cry.


    After that, Ouyang Shuang came in from the outside.


    "Here you are


    Du Shaofu stood up with a slight smile and went to her face-to-face.


    Only after Ouyang Shuang entered the room, the door was closed again under the control of Du Shaofu.


    "What door should I close in broad daylight?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s actions, Ouyang could not help but look down upon Du Shaofu, and was coquettish and angry.


    "What''s the matter in broad daylight? I''ll shut the door and whisper to my daughter-in-law. Who can control it?"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth suddenly hung up a faint bad smile, raised his eyebrows, and said boldly.


    "Who is your daughter-in-law?"


    Ouyang gave Du Shaofu a frown and turned a deaf ear to Du Shaofu''s words. He said, "you must have caused the noise just now, right? It starts to show off when you''re a little bit more capable, isn''t it? When can you be more restrained? "


    Today''s Ouyang Shuang is also a cultivation with the perfect peak of the holy land. Perhaps it only needs some opportunities to step into the realm of heaven saint and even heaven saint.


    In this whole world, it is also a strong one that can be counted.


    Just now, there was a strange scene of wind and rain outside. For this shrewd woman, only a little thought needed to know that it must be Du Shaofu who made the noise.


    "What is that little trick? Your husband and I have more skills. I can''t wait to show them. I just need your cooperation. I don''t know if my daughter-in-law is willing to satisfy me? "


    Du Shaofu''s smile on his face was even more intense, and he walked into Ouyang Shuang step by step.


    That face, directly is to Ouyang Shuang close to the past.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Ouyang Shuang didn''t know what idea this guy was trying to make. He immediately blew his hair and pushed it on Du Shaofu''s chest, as if to drive him away.


    However, the delicate jade hand that pushed Du Shaofu was seized by the other party.


    "I''m your husband. If you are a daughter-in-law, you have to listen to him!"


    Du Shaofu grasped Ouyang Shuang''s jade hand, and with a bad smile, he took his delicate and soft body into his arms.


    Then, a pair of magic claws very dishonestly in the rear of a place quite warped position knead up.


    The wet and soft touch from his fingertips made Du Shaofu''s blood rise.


    And Ouyang Shuang''s cheek also instantly red, has been extended to the jade neck above."Where do you put your hands?"


    Ouyang Shuang clenched his teeth and stretched out his ten fingers. He pulled Du Shaofu''s arms on both sides and twisted them fiercely.


    "Oh..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mouth, there was a howl like a pig, which went straight through the sky.


    "Pain Man woman, let go


    Du Shaofu cried out in pain, and his face almost twisted.


    Even though he has immortal body and is hard to hurt by sword, it still makes him feel extremely painful when he falls into the hands of this man.


    "Call you dishonest!"


    Instead of letting go, Ouyang Shuang strengthened his strength again. He pinched it fiercely. Du Shaofu''s face was pumping with pain, and his eyes were about to appear stars.


    "Man woman, let go of your hand, or I will make you have a lot to eat today!"


    Du Shaofu yelled, but he didn''t mean to let go.


    "Hey, it seems that you''ve got a lot of skills. I dare to yell at me! I''d like to have a good insight into how you want me to eat too much! "


    Ouyang Shuang chuckled cunningly and didn''t get angry at Du Shaofu''s words.


    On the contrary, she gently raised her face, looked at Du Shaofu with a pair of bright eyes, blinked twice, and laughed sweetly.


    "My dear husband, people really want to see how to make a mess. Don''t let me down!"


    Ouyang''s fresh and delicate face forced into Du Shaofu''s face. Her red lips were close at hand, and her Qiong nose was almost on Du Shaofu''s face. She looked extremely beautiful.


    However, in her apricot eyes, it is flashing fierce light.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes changed several times. He wanted to beg for mercy, but he didn''t say anything.


    In this world, the person who makes his heart tremble most is the woman in front of him.


    This man woman, the next hand, that is not ambiguous at all, which move, will be painful to doubt life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2692

    "Mr. Xianggong, you''re telling me, why can''t I have enough to eat?"


    Seeing that Du Shaofu did not answer, Ouyang Shuang asked again in a soft voice.


    That gentle tone, with the face and red lips like lanolin jade, exudes a different charm.


    If it''s a normal scene, I''m afraid it will make Du Shaofu''s blood pumping.


    But at this time, he is suffering from the pain of the heart, where to care about these.


    "Do you want to let go?"


    Feeling that the other party didn''t seem to stop, Du Shaofu''s eyes were fierce. Pretending to be very angry, Du Shaofu glared at Ouyang Shuang and tried to threaten her in this way.


    But obviously, this method may be used elsewhere, but it is really wrong to use it to deal with this man.


    "Hee hee How dare you threaten me? "


    Ouyang was smiling, his big eyes narrowed into crescent shaped, and there were wisps of light shooting from it, which had the effect of enchanting the soul and soul.


    Through the delicate red lips, you can see a small section of the tongue against the shell teeth.


    However, with a smile on her face, one of her legs suddenly lifted up, carrying great strength, and directly attacked Du Shaofu''s legs.


    But in a moment, the long, straight thigh was caught by Du Shaofu''s knees.


    "Contrary to you, after a few days'' rest, you have forgotten how to treat your husband, right?"


    Du Shaofu suffered the pain from his arms, and his face became ferocious.


    Then, a pair of his magic claws once again pressed on the upright buttocks and kneaded them.


    "Ah Let go of your salty pig


    Ouyang Shuang was suddenly attacked, and he could not help but scream.


    But soon, she calmed down, and the force on her slender fingers became heavier.


    "Oh..."


    Du Shaofu screamed with pain, and his hands climbed onto Ouyang Shuang''s slender waist and pressed his soft body tightly to his body.


    However, Rao is he so act, that man woman is still the same appearance, bent big eyes staring at him.


    "The opposite is true!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu lifted his arms, he took Ouyang Shuang''s body off the ground.


    Then, he turned his waist and took her to the bed behind him. The tender and hot body was pressed under his body.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu drew out his hands, put them on the front, and pressed them on the two protruding peaks!


    "Let me go!"


    At this time, Ouyang Shuang finally got a little panicked and called out.


    This time, she finally felt some fear in her heart.


    Du Shaofu''s strength is far above her. Even if Ouyang Shuang is willing to resist and break free, he can''t get rid of that pair of magic claws and the thigh that tightly binds him.


    She knew in her own heart that if Du Shaofu was willing to use his power to fight against him, no matter how hard he pinched him, he could not make the other party feel pain.


    And all this is because Du Shaofu has always let himself.


    At this time, Ouyang Shuang knew that he might have played too much, which completely aroused some ferocity in Du Shaofu''s heart.


    "Haha See where else you can run


    Du Shaofu grinned strangely, and the pain on his arm disappeared in an instant when his internal strength was slightly moved.


    Looking at the beautiful face in front of him, his eyes almost burst into flames.


    "To be a good daughter-in-law and to serve your husband conscientiously is the right thing to do!"


    Du Shaofu did not want to think about it. Du Shaofu''s head went straight down and suddenly printed on the two soft lips.


    "Let go Well... "


    When Ouyang Shuang saw Du Shaofu''s inflated eyes, how could he not know what he wanted to do, and he just yelled out.


    But before a word was finished, his lips were blocked and his throat gave out a dull voice.


    Jiao body mercilessly a shudder, that Zhang Ruyu''s face, once again climbed on the red halo, bright to drop.


    Du Shaofu poked out the tip of his tongue, knocked through the porch and plundered it in a wet and soft place.


    As a result, Ouyang Shuang did not make any resistance any more. She closed her eyes gently, and the ten fingers pinched in Du Shaofu''s arm were also powerless to release. Instead, she hugged the man''s waist.


    Then, under Du Shaofu''s constant snatching, Ouyang Shuang began to respond fiercely.


    Two people from each other''s body to take, several want to crush each other in their own body.


    "Shaofu, don''t let me worry again!"


    Suddenly, Ouyang Shuang, who was in the midst of the intense kiss, said in a confused voice. Two drops of crystal clear tears were dripping from the corners of her eyes.


    This made Du Shaofu tremble.He gently released his eyes and looked at the beautiful face of the jade under him. An inexplicable emotion rose to his heart.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Du Shaofu reached out and wiped away the tears from Ouyang Shuang''s eyes. He asked in a soft voice.


    "Young Fu, promise me that you will take good care of yourself and never take any more risks."


    Ouyang Shuang cried and put his arm around Du Shaofu''s neck, as if he were afraid that if he let go of his hand, the man would disappear.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was a little tongue tied. How could he not understand Ouyang Shuang''s mood at this time.


    Over the years, how many times he wandered between life and death, and he really died three times.


    And each time, under the body of this woman, how much heartache?


    If you are just an ordinary person, maybe you can live a good life.


    But he knew that he couldn''t stop!


    What I have now must be protected by strength.


    Even if it is said that he controls the way of heaven in this world, there is always a feeling that he knows that there are people who can threaten him!


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t know whether such existence had anything to do with himself, perhaps hiding in this world and staying at home could avoid possible dangers.


    But he will never be unable to wait for death, so quietly crouching here, looking forward to the blessing of fate, so that those who exist will not find him.


    Therefore, even if he wanted to promise Ouyang Shuang, he couldn''t cheat in his heart.


    He has to go for thirty-three days, go to the wider world and improve his strength.


    There, no one knows what will be faced.


    However, through a thousand risks, to break through the disaster!


    How can a butterfly break its cocoon without a bone piercing pain?


    Only by standing at the absolute peak and gaining the most powerful power, can he have all the beauty, just like the jade man under him at this time.


    "I promise you that I will take good care of my life and try not to take risks in the future."


    In his ear, Ouyang Shuang''s low sobbing voice made Du Shaofu''s heart go haywire, and he had to promise such a guarantee.


    He patted the woman''s back with his palm and said with a smile, "I''ll take you with me wherever I go. I''ll always be under your supervision. You let me go up the mountain to fight tigers, I will never go down to the sea to catch turtles, you let me travel clouds and rain, I will never chase stars and months! "


    Du Shaofu rarely made a little humorous, which was a bit lame, but it did not achieve the desired effect.


    Ouyang Shuang was still sobbing. His tears soaked Du Shaofu''s clothes on his shoulders.


    "Don''t cry, you''ll be ugly if you cry again!"


    Du Shaofu grabbed her delicate body, kissed her face, and said, "I dare not guarantee anything completely. What I pursue is not for the sake of my own strength. I just want to protect everything I have. Father, mother, sister, Xiaohuang, Xiaoba, Xiaolin, yilao, Qingchun, Dujia And you, everyone close to you, are... "


    This time, Du Shaofu did not finish his words, but was blocked by Ouyang Shuang''s soft lips.


    Once again, they fell into the intense entanglement, desperately seeking the sweet smell.


    Gradually, the breath in the room began to heat up, and their breathing became heavy.


    "Shua..."


    Du Shaofu''s thoughts moved, and the invisible force bound up the whole room, making it impossible for the outside world to pry into everything here.


    Under him, Ouyang Shuang turned over and rode on Du Shaofu.


    His lotus root arm stretched out, a pair of slender hands gently pulled, the light shirt slipped, floated off the bed, revealing a very attractive exquisite body.


    Every arc seems to be the most outstanding work of heaven, interpreting the beauty.


    Then, under her action, Du Shaofu''s purple robe was gone, and his strong skin was exposed.


    And in some places, the object is already ready to go, the war spirit is high, and the intention is to rise from the sky.


    Without hesitation, Ouyang Shuang just sat down.


    At the moment when they mingled with each other, they both unconsciously uttered a light chant, as if climbing to the clouds, both physically and mentally happy.


    "Some things, as a man''s responsibility, or I do better!"


    Du Shaofu said with a pun and a smile at Ouyang Shuang.


    After that, he twisted his body and pressed the fascinating body under him again.


    The movement of several times unfolds, the breath gradually heavy, the mood is high.


    Where the spring is bubbling, there are fierce men fighting with guns.


    Two people in the room, all into the world''s most mysterious state.


    After Du Shaofu''s continuous expedition, half an hour later, under the fierce plunder of each other, they finally reached the peak at the same time and took all of each other''s possession.¡­¡­


    For the next two months, Du Shaofu accompanied his family. Occasionally, he would go to shangmujianchen, Baili Wuya and Jialou jueyu to talk about the past.


    He often went to some forces such as the golden winged Dapeng birds, the ancient Tianzong, the Seven Star hall, and so on, to guide the younger generation''s cultivation. Just like an ordinary elder, he taught some things patiently.


    For Du Shaofu, he was already at the top of the world.


    From another point of view, the strength of the three continents and nine states is also his own sphere of influence.


    When they go to thirty-three days, they must be in the same camp.


    At the same time, there were many good students in Du''s family. Naturally, Du Shaofu had to focus on teaching.


    After the opening of the tomb of the heavenly way, the oppressive power of this realm was released a lot. With Du Shaofu in charge of the heavenly way, the binding force of the invisible rules was further relaxed.


    According to his estimation, even if we don''t go to this realm for thirty-three days, I''m afraid it won''t be too long if we just stay in this realm and practice. Some people will also be able to transcend the realm of heaven.


    In this regard, Du Shaofu had some expectations, and he was more looking forward to the future development.


    I hope that after I go to the outside world, with the continuous improvement of cultivation, I can unlock more rules.


    Maybe one day, this world can become the same as that of thirty-three days, and it is not necessarily.


    If there is such a time, those people who can be proud of the world in this field will surely become the most powerful people in all the world, and will be respected everywhere.


    "A desolate country, a world of peace! I''m afraid the situation in this sector will have been finalized after the end of the catastrophe! "


    Someone said such a sentence, with extreme exclamation.


    This sentence is true. Du Shaofu controlled the way of heaven, and the wasteland naturally stood on the top of the mountain.


    And the whole world is looking forward to roc Real Madrid, this pillar will not be shaken in any case.


    In addition, due to the fact that there is a stronger relationship between the outside world and the outside world, many forces regard the rest of the world as their own side.


    If there is any trouble in the outside world, it must be a common enemy.


    In this way, I am afraid that there will not be too much friction among the major forces, and it will be very difficult for the hierarchy of forces to make any major changes.


    "It''s not a good thing for the younger generation to cultivate without tempering. In the future, it''s better to keep the same as usual. The practitioners above the holy land should not show up as far as possible, unless it is the time of life and death. Those younger generation, let them make as much trouble as possible. Thirty three days, that''s our battlefield. "


    There are also people who are worried, so they put out such words.


    Those who have completed the holy land can go to practice for thirty-three days.


    With such a temptation, many practitioners of the holy land can also be safely shut down, and they will not jump out for the sake of some minor troubles among the younger generation, so as to have the opportunity to expand their knowledge to the outside world.


    It is with such an idea that all forces in the whole sector have reached a convention by tacit agreement.


    In the future, all the powerful saints will never be born as long as they are not in danger of being destroyed, so as to provide more free space for the younger generation!


    Recently, in the realm of Sanlu and Jiuzhou, many of the strongmen of the holy land are rubbing their hands and are very moved.


    Many people are making preparations, arranging some affairs among the clans and looking forward to going with the emperor of the ROC for thirty-three days.


    Time flowed silently, and soon it was a special day - the end of the catastrophe for a whole year!


    At the call of the wasteland, all the forces, large and small, in the territory of three continents and nine States held a ceremony on this day to pay tribute to and cherish the memory of those heroes who gave their lives in the catastrophe.


    "Everyone who died in the war is a meritorious official in this field! No matter whether he is good or evil, evil or right, strong or weak, as long as he has fought with the demon cult and fought with blood, he is a hero! Their names should be recorded for future generations to look up to! "


    A strong man said, for the dead heroes, with high respect.


    Under the leadership of doctor Wuming, monuments have been erected in many places in the boundaries of Sanlu and Jiuzhou, standing like mountains.


    In the place where some monuments are erected, it is the battlefield where we fight with the demon cult.


    The names of the creatures who gave their lives are engraved on them one by one with blood red red red lacquer as ink!


    There is a monument to protect.


    They hope that, even if the ages go by, all the descendants in this field will not forget the tragedy of the evil cult, so as to encourage them to practice hard.


    Because in the outside world, there are more powerful beings, which may threaten the survival of their world."Shaofu, we should also prepare for it, and then we will go for thirty-three days."


    Du Tingxuan and Du Shaofu stood side by side in the vast square in the palace of the wasteland.


    "Daddy! I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. I''ve just made a decision and I''m ready to tell you about it. "


    Du Shaofu turned to his father Du Tingxuan.


    "Tell me what you think. I think everyone will support you!"


    Du Tingxuan said with a smile.


    "In fact, our sector is still very weak. In the face of the strong in the past thirty-three days, we can''t compete head-on. If the majority of the strong leave together, then it will be very dangerous for all of us to send the strong ones from the main families of Legalists, celebrities and political strategists. "


    Du Shaofu stopped for a moment, and then went on: "especially in the desolate country, if all the people above the Holy Land leave, I''m afraid they will take advantage of it. Even if this sector has the power of heaven and earth to suppress, but if there is no top strong to sit down, the famine will be very dangerous. And I can''t take care of it after I''ve been there for thirty-three days. Therefore, I hope that most people can stay here for a while, and then gradually take people there when I have a clear understanding of the situation outside. "


    "Ha ha That''s what you think. "


    Du Tingxuan chuckled, as if he had known for a long time that Du Shaofu would make such a decision.


    In fact, his worry is very reasonable. Many people can think of such simple things.


    But now everyone is in full bloom, want to go out for a while, it is not good to beat their enthusiasm.


    It''s not fair to let anyone stay.


    Therefore, this made Du Shaofu feel embarrassed.


    "So I thought it over and over again and finally decided that it would be better to take only a few people and leave directly. Otherwise, I''m afraid many people will make a fuss."


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. This is not the way to deal with it.


    It is the most feasible way to take a few people to the outside world and let others go step by step if the situation permits.


    "I know what you mean. Do you want to slip away quietly and not


    Du Tingxuan laughed, nodded and said, "don''t worry, your father, I will support you as always."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2693

    "It is better to know a son than to be a father."


    Du Shaofu said this with a smile.


    Du Tingxuan knew him too well. He had just said some ideas, but he saw through his plans.


    What Du Shaofu planned in his mind was just like what Du Tingxuan said.


    "No matter who you take, it''s not fair to others. It''s better for us to sneak away than to attract people''s dissatisfaction. In this way, no matter who it is, there is nothing to say. " Du Shaofu said.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Tingxuan couldn''t help laughing again. He looked at Du Shaofu strangely and said, "I think that if you really do this, some old guys will have to jump when they know it!"


    Du Shaofu''s face did not change. Obviously, he had anticipated the situation mentioned by his father.


    Such as grandfather jialoubatian, elder martial brother and father-in-law Sima Tixing, master Gu Qingyang and other strong men of the older generation know that Du Shaofu left everyone behind and went to the thirtieth day, and his expression will certainly be quite wonderful.


    Du Shaofu and Du Tingxuan talked about some things again, and then left the huge square in the palace.


    Time flies by, and two months pass before you know it.


    On this day, Du Shaofu, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Han Aotong, hunji, yiwuming, Murong youruo, Sima Muhan, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaolin gathered in the palace of the desolate country.


    All the people gathered around Du Shaofu and looked at the young man in purple robe. Many people''s eyes showed the color of not giving up.


    "Shaofu, you must be careful after you have been there for thirty-three days."


    Sima Muhan comes forward, hugs Du Shaofu and tells him.


    "Don''t worry about it. When your husband has made a world in the outside world, he will pick up the hot and spicy food you used to have!"


    At the same time, he reached out and hugged Qi Yexi, Su Muxin and ye Zijin.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Sima Muhan gave him a look, but he didn''t have any dissatisfaction.


    "It''s time for us to go!"


    Du Shaofu looked back at all the people around him. He was also deeply attached.


    "Granddad, grandma, auntie, parents, I will miss you!"


    Xiao Qilin waved a front hoof and waved goodbye to Du Tingxuan, Han Aotong, Zixuan and Su Xin.


    "We will become very strong as soon as possible, and then we will take you all together for thirty-three days."


    Around Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoba''s face is very serious, but his age is full of overbearing charm which is extremely inconsistent with his age.


    "Go


    Without further delay, Du Shaofu gently uttered such a word. It did not sound too loud or accompanied by many terrible energy fluctuations.


    But with such a word falling, the void above the nine heavens suddenly burst into silence.


    A huge space crack across the stratus, during which, a breath completely different from the world came.


    As everyone knows, it is the breath from the outside. As long as you cross such a space crack, you can go within the range of 33 days.


    and there, it will be a vast new world.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ouyang Shuang took Du Xiaolin in his arms and lifted himself up in the air. He flew away with Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoyao towards the nine days.


    In the eyes of the seven, there is one line.


    As the huge space cracks slowly closed, the figure of several people also disappeared.


    The sky was restored to its original appearance, as if nothing had happened.


    "Gone


    By Du Tingxuan''s side, Lei Lao began to speak in a trance, as if he had something in mind.


    "It''s true that I was allowed to stay. It''s really hard to be happy about it."


    Zhen Qingchun''s face is not happy, with a strange charm of the face hanging on the deep melancholy, vexation meaning big life.


    With Zhen Qingchun''s flamboyant temperament, he started things, which was no less than Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaofu.


    It''s really hard for him to keep him in this field.


    "In fact, everyone wants to go. Before listening to master Fu''s talk about the matter of thirty-three days, everyone''s heart was ready to go to the outside world. But at that time, it was just a surge of blood, without considering too many things. As a matter of fact, if all the strong men in this field come out, then the world will become an empty shell. If there is a strong enemy in the outside world, and the plot is not deceitful, it is not for fun


    The old demon of green fox opened his mouth.


    All of us understood these truths in their hearts. Therefore, when Du Shaofu made his final decision, although they were very reluctant, there was no objection."The boy just walked away, but left a big mess for us to clean up."


    Zhen Qingchun said, more and more angry.


    "Yes! We have to pacify people and persuade them to stay in this world. Otherwise, according to the accomplishments of those people, it may be that they will break the void and go to the outside world like Shao Fu! "


    Du Tingxuan also said, also feel some headache appearance.


    Du Shaofu left without telling anyone outside the desolate country.


    Even Sima Muhan, Su Muxin, qiyexi, Zixuan, etc. have just known.


    Although there was not much noise when Du Shaofu just left, the strong people of other forces were not vegetarian. This matter could not be concealed for a long time, and it would soon be known by many powerful people.


    The strong men, however, had already stretched their necks and watched eagerly, waiting to go with Du Shaofu for thirty-three days.


    If those people knew that Du Shaofu had been sneaking away, it would have been depressing!


    Sure enough, just as Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and others talked, they felt the void in the distance send out a slight fluctuation, and from a very far away place, they quickly came to the position of the desolate country.


    "Why did someone come so soon?"


    Zhen Qingchun''s expression suddenly smothered and said in an incredible way.


    As a matter of fact, it is impossible for Du Shaofu to be noticed as soon as he left.


    Of course, except for Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaoli and other strong men who are half step into the realm of heaven, others have not found such fluctuations at all.


    It can be seen that the strength of the comers must be superior.


    "Shua..."


    Before long, there was a golden light in the void. Several figures came out of the void, and then they came down quickly and fell on the side of Du Tingxuan and Zhen Qingchun.


    "Jue Yu is already a half step heaven saint''s realm, as expected, everything can''t escape his prying!"


    Du Tingxuan gave a bitter smile in his heart, and then bravely went up to greet him, and saluted the two of them.


    Although the golden winged mires came too quickly and strangely, he didn''t think much about it.


    Because, the thing that makes Du Tingxuan feel even more astonished only happened in the next moment.


    Jia Lou batian''s eyes swept away from all the people present, and then he immediately grabbed Du Tingxuan and said, "where''s my grandson? And where are my great grandchildren and my two great granddaughters? "


    Obviously, he has learned something.


    Others, such as kaloujueyu and kalumura, also looked at the crowd with strange eyes, trying to find the answer from their faces.


    "That I have something else to do. Go first


    Without waiting for Du Tingxuan to answer, Zhen Qingchun beside him "swished" and disappeared in a flash.


    He doesn''t want to stay here. It''s a lot of trouble to explain these things.


    Needless to say, in addition to the golden winged ROC, the strong among other forces will soon come to the wasteland, and there will inevitably be a long drawn black face.


    "This..."


    Du Tingxuan chuckled bitterly again. He pursed his lips and began to explain to many strong men of the golden winged Dapeng family.


    But strangely, before his words could be said, the power of Yuan Shen blinked again.


    Another wave of spatial fluctuations came from afar, and the speed of these people was much slower than that of Jialou jueyu.


    With a little perception, Du Tingxuan discovered that they were the ancient Qingyang and Sima pedaling stars of the ancient Tianzong.


    In addition, other places also have fluctuations, which are perceived by Du Tingxuan.


    Obviously, a large number of strong people are gathering in the wasteland.


    This, let Du Tingxuan''s brain shed some sweat, how can these people just like the appointment, directly rushed over?


    All this is too weird.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu''s seven men broke the void and were in the turbulent flow of space.


    The vast amount of space energy flies past people, but it doesn''t have a small impact on them.


    But this time, they are going to travel for thirty-three days. There is a very long distance between them. It is not like in the original world. With their strength, even if they travel all over the world, it will not be too long.


    This trip is bound to be an extremely long journey.


    "Daddy, you are so bad!"


    In the space passage, the little star glanced at Du Shaofu and looked at him with disdain.


    Today''s little star, with the continuous improvement of age and cultivation strength, although it looks like she is only thirteen or four years old, it has begun to show some graceful and graceful meaning. Her childishness has gradually faded away, and she has grown into a patient embryo.It can be imagined that in a few years, this will be a disaster to the country and the people.


    "How do you talk to your father?"


    Du Shaofu slapped little star on the head and glared at her.


    "I haven''t seen you as a father like this. To tell you the truth, you beat me too."


    The little star, with his lips pursed, cast a death gaze at Du Shaofu and said discontentedly.


    "I hit you because you didn''t tell the truth."


    Du Shaofu quibbled, his face was not red, his heart did not jump, his face did not change.


    "Dad, I think the star sister is right."


    At this time, the little Kirin in Ouyang''s heartless bosom suddenly answered. His big bright eyes looked at Du Shaofu with the purest and most serious luster in the world. He said, "before we leave, you still want to say hello to the grand grandfather and the grand master father. This is to let the master know and will definitely hit you!"


    Hearing Du Xiaolin say so, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang on one side can''t help but be bigger and have 10000 identities.


    Just as Du Xiaolin said, just a few quarters of an hour before they broke through the void, Du Shaofu exerted the power of invisible rules he had mastered. He said hello to some old friends among the golden winged Dapeng bird family, ancient Tianzong, tianwu college, Fenghuang clan, SAMON sword sect and so on. He declared that he would go to the outside world immediately, while others said nothing.


    It can be imagined that those people who got the news were bound to be astonished beyond measure.


    After being astonished, Qi and Qi must have been heading for the wasteland, asking Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, yefanling and others about the situation.


    Those who are strong among the great forces have been looking forward to the stars and the moon for a long time. They want to go to the thirty-three days for a chance.


    However, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and Yi Wuming, who were left behind in the wasteland, would definitely be "tortured".


    "It''s impossible to hide this matter together. What''s the difference between letting them know earlier or later?"


    Du Shaofu squinted and said, "but I''ve received so much favor from everyone over the years. If I don''t even say hello before I leave, I can''t say it!"


    "I find your skin is getting thicker and thicker!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s shameless appearance, even Ouyang Shuang couldn''t help it. He rolled a big white eye and said scorn.


    Du Shaofu didn''t need to worry about how the powerful people made trouble in the desolate country. However, he didn''t feel guilty about it. On the contrary, he was a bit complacent. In any case, it was like a special lack of cleaning up.


    "Mm-hmm!"


    In Ouyang Shuang''s side, Du Xiaoba''s throat makes a slight sound, but the small head is constantly nodding.


    He did not go to see Du Shaofu, but simply agreed.


    "Xiaoba, what are you doing? Am I going to hit you? "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and threatened Du xiaooverbearing.


    "Give it a try!"


    Ouyang Shuang didn''t like it any more. He just put his hand on his slender waist and looked at Du Shaofu with his chin up.


    "This I dare not


    Du Shaofu blushed and unconsciously shed a few drops of cold sweat.


    With the protection of this man and woman, it seems that these little guys around me are really unable to suppress.


    "Laugh at your brother-in-law?"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu turned his face and roared at Du Xiaoyao.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xiaoyao was stunned for a moment. Then, there was a huge roar: "shit! It''s none of my business


    He was in a daze, looking forward to the wonderful life in thirty-three days. However, Du Shaofu yelled at him in a daze. He didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Hee hee..."


    Du Xiaoyao''s reaction made Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaohuang laugh happily.


    These seven people, while laughing and playing with each other, flit across the space passage rapidly, and the distance is tens of thousands of miles in an instant.


    Slowly, with the more and more distance to drive out, that strong and different breath came, they all unconsciously gradually serious.


    The atmosphere of the different world is more and more profound, which means that we are more and more far away from the original world. What we have to face next may be countless opportunities, but at the same time, there are also endless challenges.


    Du Shaofu had to be serious. After leaving the original world, the rules of heaven no longer played a role. He could only use his own strength to perceive all the subtle movements around him for fear of any accident.


    You know, in thirty-three days, there are too many people stronger than him, he dare not have the slightest bit of carelessness.


    Because, at this time around him, there are Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang, as well as Ouyang Shuang.


    The rest of them are the realm of heaven and the stars.Du Shaofu originally only wanted to take Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing with him, but before that, he was so confused that he promised Ouyang Shuang that he would take her with him wherever he went.


    After that, Du Shaofu regretted it, but there was no way to change what he said.


    Otherwise, the man will never give himself any good fruit to eat.


    And Du Xiaolin is in Ouyang Shuang side of a hard and soft bubble, how to follow together.


    In this way, if you take Kirin with you and leave Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang behind, the two little guys will not be forced to die.


    After that, Du Shaofu changed his original intention after the persuasion of Du Tingxuan and others.


    After all, although a few little guys are young, their strength is one top one.


    With their qualifications, if they get more experience, they will grow up more quickly.


    This is a good thing for them and all the Du family members in the barren country.


    In the end, Du Shaofu thought about it and agreed to it.


    And Zhen Qingchun that guy can be depressed, for him, to stay in the wilderness that can be called a heart unwilling!


    In addition, there are Sima Muhan, qiyexi and other women, who are extremely unhappy.


    However, Du Shaofu was determined. He would not let go and never take another person with him.


    For Zhen Qingchun, Huang Guo left seven strong men at one time. He absolutely needed to be guarded. However much he was reluctant, he could not refuse to accept his fate.


    As for Sima Muhan and Qi Yexi, Du Shaofu told them that the oppressive force of the world had long disappeared, and it was easy for the strong outside to enter.


    At that time, the Mohist school, the Yin Yang School and other forces will definitely send more powerful cultivators to come, and take over some young strong men with outstanding talents in their respective families, and also leave some strong ones to replace the most top forces in this field, guarding Du Shaofu and others, so as to prevent the outside strong ones from coming with different purposes, causing irreparable consequences.


    Because of the joint commitment of several people, Du Shaofu was able to leave at ease and pursue a higher and more vast world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2694

    Du Shaofu''s seven men were in a hurry and were in full swing in the space passage.


    In such a state, we don''t know how much distance we have traveled.


    But in terms of time, it has been nearly five days since I left.


    But they don''t know how long it will take to arrive at one of the thirty-three days.


    Before Fu Yibai and the ancestors of Tianmu Shenshu left, they had stated their respective worlds, which were respectively called Chiyang mingjingtian and Haoji yuwantian.


    But strangely, no one told the people of the wasteland how they could get to these two worlds.


    "If you find a world, settle down first, and then it depends."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to plan like this. He was confident that since he had been here for thirty-three days, he would have a chance to meet.


    "Dad, since we came out, I feel almost no pressure on my body. I feel so comfortable all over. If it goes on like this all the time, I feel that it will not be long before I can directly break through to the real heaven Saint realm. "


    Du Xiaohuang said crisply.


    Not only her, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaoyao all have the same feeling.


    Half step heaven saints and heaven saints were only half a step away. After a year''s stability, they had already stabilized on the original cultivation.


    At this time, leaving the place where the force of heaven and earth oppresses, naturally there will be a sense of impending breakthrough.


    "It''s also a good thing to make a breakthrough early, but we have to learn about many cultivation problems slowly."


    Du Shaofu held Du Xiaohuang in his arms and nodded his head.


    Among the nine realms in the thirty-three days, Du Shaofu did not know much about the specific states among the various levels. Apart from knowing the names of the nine realms, he did not know anything about the rest.


    But these, can only ask others slowly.


    At this time, he was worried. After all, after coming to the world for thirty-three days, the strength of himself and others was not enough to see.


    It will never be a wonderful thing if we meet the strong Legalists, famous masters and political strategists too early.


    No one knows what kind of profound cultivation the top leaders among them have.


    But to be sure, they are much stronger than Du Shaofu!


    Although Qin Yuanshang, Gongsun Quan and Su Qisheng were directly thrown out of their own world by Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang, they had no temper at all.


    And if they meet in the outside world, they will have no advantage at all, and those people are really in the realm of seizing the gods!


    "What kind of state is the strongest person among the three? Immortality? Or sit back and forget? Even carrying the way? "


    Du Shaofu sometimes thought about it, but in the end he shook his head.


    According to the ancestors of Tianmu and Shenshu, the strong people carrying the realm of Taoism existed in the legend throughout the thirty-three days, and almost no one had ever seen them.


    Therefore, even if there is such a strong one among Legalists, celebrities and political strategists, they will never attack him easily.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu deeply felt that it was impossible for them to have such terrifying and powerful people.


    In addition, for some special reasons, practitioners of sitting and forgetting are seldom born, and the threat will not be too great.


    What we really need to pay attention to is the strong ones who cut down the truth and immortality.


    Of course, this is for Du Shaofu himself.


    If you include other people around you, even those who encounter a group of God grabbing strongmen will also face great difficulties.


    And if there is a place where several names are killed


    God knows what kind of state it is.


    Du Shaofu did not dare to think about it any more. He could only sigh in his heart: "there is a heaven outside the sky, there are people outside the people! The road of the strong is endless


    Seven people in the space passage quickly marching, is another two days time flies by.


    That is, on this day, the abnormal situation suddenly happened!


    "Boom..."


    They are in the space channel, suddenly began to shake violently, issued a huge sound.


    The surrounding space is constantly distorted and deformed, just like a boat in a storm, which may be torn to pieces at any time.


    "What happened?"


    Ouyang Shuang''s face faded, her delicate body kept shaking, and she was about to fall.


    Among the seven, her strength is relatively weak, but after all, she is a strong one with a perfect holy land. In other words, it is the peak state of the state of returning to emptiness in thirty-three days. She should not be so embarrassed.


    "I''m afraid we are under attack!"


    In Du Xiaoyao''s eyes, there was a burning golden light, and a handsome face was gloomy and terrible.


    "We have only been outside for a few days and have not set up an enemy, so someone came to attack us for no reason!"Du Shaofu''s face was also dark, and his cold feeling soared.


    They did not have too many enemies in the past thirty-three days. Needless to say, they met with looters on the way, or they were inseparable from Legalists, celebrities and political strategists.


    And the space channel constructed by his strength of surpassing the heaven and the holy land, under the attack, had such a huge vibration, which shows that the strength of the coming people is absolutely incomparable.


    "Dad, there are a lot of people outside. We can''t fight hard without a good stubble."


    The power of the little star peeps out, and finds that there are more than ten strong people outside the space passage, who are using their means to bombard them constantly, trying to force them out.


    This situation made her face dignified.


    "Their strength is too strong for us to escape!"


    Du Shaofu said solemnly that he had already learned about the situation outside.


    There were eleven people who were attacking him constantly, and each of them was extremely powerful. In Du Shaofu''s perception, the lowest level of everyone had the cultivation of seizing God''s realm.


    Even there was a strong man among them. Even Du Shaofu could not see through his specific realm.


    "Xiaoyao, let''s go out to meet these people! Xiaoxing takes Xiaoba, Xiaolin, Xiaohuang, and you shuangniang to find the right opportunity and leave. "


    Without thinking for a long time, Du Shaofu arranged the way to the six people around him.


    As he spoke, he moved.


    The figure of purple robe swayed slightly, then disappeared from the original place and left the space passage.


    Without any delay, Du Xiaoyao followed Du Shaofu.


    "Mother, I''m going to help my father!"


    Du Xiaolin leaps out of Ouyang Shuang''s arms and wants to go out to help Du Shaofu, but he is held down by little star.


    "Xiaolin, don''t be rash. Those people are too strong. Let''s see the situation first."


    Little star will Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang are all pacified, but the mind has been released, always peeping out the movement.


    After Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao rushed out of the space passage, they appeared in front of eleven people outside.


    The place where people live is an endless turbulent flow of space, which is like colorful water waves.


    Before breaking the boundary, the ancestor of Tianmu Shenshu once told Du Xiaoyao and others that there were thirty-three days and countless small worlds in this world.


    But in all the world, there is a void turbulence separated, forming a barrier between each boundary. Ordinary people can''t cross it at all. They will be hanged by the endless space storm and turn into corpses.


    At least to reach the level of honor, in order to have the strength to break into the void, to the outside world.


    With the accomplishments of Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, the turbulent flow of space can not hurt them at all.


    "Well, did you come out at last?"


    After the two appeared, one of the eleven strong men hummed coldly.


    "Only two came out. Let''s go out with the others."


    Three of them were attacking the space passageway. Seeing Du Shaofu walk out, they still did not stop attacking, which made the whole space passage roar and shake.


    "Get out of here!"


    Du Shaofu''s throat let out a broken drink. He waved his hand directly and stormed at the three men.


    "Hiss..."


    A huge thunderbolt was shaped and held by Du Shaofu at one end. Like a strong whip, it released the strongest and most powerful breath. It was extremely terrifying.


    This is Du Shaofu''s attack based on the complete law of thunder and lightning. It''s really domineering and fierce.


    In the face of such an attack, the three men, who all looked like they were in their thirties, all turned around, each with a piece of light in their hands, and faced the thunder.


    "Boom..."


    After Du Shaofu''s strike, the three men were shot back and forth like three meteors in the turbulent flow of space. They did not know how far they had gone to stabilize their bodies.


    However, although they were defeated by Du Shaofu, they did not suffer much damage. After stopping the retrogression, they quickly swept towards this side again.


    It can be seen that their strength is at least in the realm of seizing the gods, which is even stronger than Du Xiaoyao.


    Du Shaofu did not chase after him. He stood by the space passage and looked at eight people on the other side.


    "Legalists, celebrities, strategists?"


    Du Shaofu frowned, and his eyes swept over the people. His words were very cold.


    From the means used by the three men just now, he can completely judge that these people are from the three.


    "Hehe, can you see our origin? Who are you, boy


    Among the eight people in front of him, an old man of about 60 stepped out slowly and looked at Du Shaofu in a calm manner.


    The old man''s hair and hair are all gray, but his face is very bright and clean, and his eyes are bright, as deep as two black holes.The old man did not deny the identity of him and his party, which was tantamount to a solemn recognition.


    When Du Shaofu heard the old man''s words, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. He gave him a puzzled look. He laughed and said, "kill me in the current of emptiness, but you don''t even know who I am?"


    Du Shaofu knew at a glance that the old man''s strength was the most powerful among the group, and even he could not see through. He must be the leader of these people.


    "I don''t care who you are, but I know that you are the first to come out of the world of martial arts, and you must be the people of the wasteland. I don''t know anyone else, but the existence of the two little scum in the void passage and the little unicorn is enough to show that my judgment is correct! "


    The old man took it easy and said in a low voice: "for the people in the wasteland, we will kill one after another."


    With that, the expression on his face gradually tightened, showing a strong murderous air.


    "Is it? Dare to say such words, but do not know whether there is a matching strength! "


    Du Shaofu said with cold eyes.


    Looking at the approaching old man, he felt a little heavy.


    Others may be able to cope with it, but the old man''s strength is unfathomable, and I''m afraid it''s still above him.


    If these people fight together, they will be in danger.


    Under such circumstances, I certainly can''t take all the people away safely.


    "I know your strength is very strong, and you have reached the peak of the state of seizing the gods. I''m afraid it is only one step away from the realm of killing the real? Indeed, there are a lot of talents in the desolate country! "


    The old man said, the momentum of his body transpiration, the vast air machine constantly running, like the waves of general turbulent, extremely terrible.


    After a pause, he said, "in addition to Du Shaofu, who is dead and has no place to bury himself, I didn''t expect another genius like you in the martial arts world. Let alone in a small world, even if it''s for thirty-three days, it''s an absolute strong one. Unfortunately, you can''t live today


    The old man asked Du Shaofu to raise his eyebrows again. He looked at him in disbelief and said, "it seems that you haven''t inquired into the situation at all."


    Only then did Du Shaofu understand that the Legalists, the famous masters and the political strategists did not know that they had been reborn.


    The six great families of Confucianism, Mohism, farmers and Buddhists should not have disclosed this information.


    If you reveal your identity at this time, don''t you know it will surprise these people?


    However, at this time, Du Shaofu did not have such interest in his heart. Facing the eleven strong men, if one of them was not handled well, it might lead to unacceptable consequences.


    At least in today''s terms, they can not compete with them, choose the opportunity to escape is the best policy!


    "A small wasteland in the world of Shenwu would dare to break ground on the heads of the three of us. You deserve your death! But today will never be the last one. No matter who will go out of that world in the future, he will die! "


    Next to the old man, a middle-aged man who looked about 40 years old bit his teeth and said that he seemed to have a deep hatred for all the people in the wasteland.


    "Haha, my group of people have no ability, they run to the wasteland to flaunt their power, but they are thrown out of the world by a few bear children. After that, they dare not come to seek revenge, but dare to stay in the world barrier. All three of you have lost all your faces


    Du Shaofu''s side, Du Xiaoyao said with extreme irony.


    "Little scumbag, you''ll die today, no doubt!"


    The old man''s face immediately lengthened, and he would like to immediately crush Du Xiaoyao into pieces.


    At the same time, the Qi machine on his body rushed out, directly attacked Du Xiaoyao, and instantly shook it out.


    The strength of the two is not at the same level at all. When Du Xiaoyao meets each other, Du Xiaoyao shows a huge disadvantage. He snorts in his voice and spills a trace of blood in his mouth.


    "Hey Come and try if you have the ability to see if I am afraid of you


    Du Xiaoyao is still shouting with fierce eyes.


    "Little demon, now is not the time to be brave. You''d better get together with the little star first, and go when you have the chance!"


    Du Shaofu stopped him and preached to Du Xiaoyao.


    "Boss, what do you do?"


    Du Xiaoyao was a little uneasy and asked Du Shaofu.


    "Act according to circumstances."


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much, because at this time, the old man had come to a place not far from his body.


    In addition to the three people who had been hit by him before, the remaining seven also pressed forward to encircle them.


    "I''ll deal with the strongest boy. I''ll try my best to break through the space channel. Don''t let go of any of the people in the wilderness!"


    The old man''s voice was gloomy and he gave an order.


    "Good!"


    Another seven strong smell speech, at the same time display means, toward the next space channel to attack and go."Boy, take your life!"


    The old man stepped on the void, and his arms crossed a strange track in the void. A huge light rushed from him and wrapped his whole body.


    As soon as his action fell, there was a vast wave spread, and the surrounding empty turbulence was forced out directly, forming a vacuum zone around him.


    "Join the vertical and horizontal, heaven''s chance is numerous!"


    The old man''s throat let out a broken drink, his fingers twisted, and bright rays of light shot out, forming around Du Shaofu.


    These lights intertwined with each other to form a cage, which wrapped him and Du Shaofu together.


    "It''s the old dog of the strategist! A group of dogs were stripped and thrown home, and the old dogs began to jump out and bite people


    As soon as the old man''s means were put into practice, Du Shaofu saw that his origin was exactly that of a political strategist.


    Although his words were full of ridicule, Du Shaofu did not dare to take it lightly.


    The strength of this old dog is really formidable.


    The light that twined in the space outside, brought him great pressure.


    "Little bastard, you want to die!"


    The old man was furious when he heard the speech. He raised his hand, and the lights outside the space shrank suddenly, releasing an unparalleled power and crushing down on Du Shaofu.


    "The demons can''t kill me. Even if you''re an old dog, you dare to ask me to die?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were round, and he summoned Zijin tianque to his hand. He did not want to think about it. It was a sword light that could penetrate the earth and the sky: "heaven and earth are empty!"


    This sword light, completely formed by the power of thunder and lightning, releases the most powerful breath in the world.


    Du Shaofu transcended the realm of heaven and earth with the rule of thunder and lightning. In addition, this move carried the power of space in the sky. Under the superposition of two phases, the power was much stronger.


    When such a sword light appeared, everything around seemed to disappear. There was only one sword between heaven and earth!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2695

    There was a shock in the eyes of the old man of the political strategist, but he was not shocked by Du Shaofu''s powerful sword.


    He keenly caught what Du Shaofu said: even the devil can''t kill me!


    "Are you du Shaofu?"


    The old man almost lost his voice and asked in astonishment.


    He had heard of what happened in the world of martial arts. The only thing he could fight with the devil was Du Shaofu, the great ROC emperor of the wasteland.


    But isn''t that kid dead long ago? How can it appear in front of him at this time?


    But on second thought, this may not be without it. After all, he had known about the strength of the wasteland, and he was afraid that Du Shaofu was the only one who could achieve such accomplishments.


    No wonder in a sudden, there appeared such a strong young man, which just explained the doubts in his heart.


    The old man''s thoughts were only completed in a moment. He saw that the huge sword had come down, and he had to use his means to deal with it.


    "Chop!"


    Du Shaofu held the sword in his hand and let out a deep drink. The incomparable sword light fell directly on the old man''s head.


    "Hum!"


    The old man snorted coldly and waved his hands. A layer of light wrapped his body, forming a protective cover like a cocoon of light.


    When Du Shaofu''s sword finally fell, all the energy of his body protection was condensed.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of terror shook open, and the old man''s protective cover was darkened and dissipated layer by layer.


    And the huge sword is also with the broken, into flying energy fragments, spinning in space.


    Around, the energy of the light is constantly swinging, but it did not break away, is very stable.


    "Hum! It seems that you are Du Shaofu. I didn''t expect you to die. It''s also good. We have been staying outside the Shenwu boundary for several months. We have been following you here before we start. But unexpectedly, we will meet you, a little scumbag. Although you are already very strong, but it is just a small state of seizing God. In front of me, you can''t escape today! "


    The old man snorted coldly again. Under the traction of the invisible air machine, the outer light cage shrinks rapidly, constantly squeezing the limited space, which makes people feel terrible and suffocating.


    However, this is not the ultimate means. During the contraction of the light cage, endless energy poured out, surging like a huge river, and a torrent of energy was pounding fiercely at Du Shaofu.


    "Thunder punishes the world!"


    Du Shaofu had a big drink, and he felt the endless pressure. Under the pressure of space, the immortal metaphysical body began to fluctuate and fluctuate, and could not bear it.


    Fortunately, Du Xiaoyao has retreated, or he will face great danger if he is trapped here.


    Before Du Shaofu''s voice had fallen completely, a thunderbolt even stronger than a mountain flashed out of nothingness, and it was violently shaken on top of those powerful waves and smashed them to pieces.


    The sound of terror started and the sky shook like the end of the day.


    It''s just that there are too many waves of energy. Under the impact of Du Shaofu''s law of thunder and lightning, only a small piece can be broken, but there are still more terrible breath coming.


    Where dare he have the slightest delay, the law of thunder and lightning was launched fiercely, blowing out a large area of thunder light, filling the whole space.


    "It''s no way to go on like this. It''s certain that we can''t beat it. It seems that we can only retreat first."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was thinking in his mind while he was working on the power of the law.


    Political strategists, as the overlord in the thirty-three days, naturally have extraordinary means.


    The peripheral energy ray, which is always entangled in the energy light, releases the energy fluctuation. At the same time, it seems to explain some legal principles between heaven and earth.


    Under the old man''s exertion, these legal principles are mysteriously linked together, and then used for their own use, which is incomparably terrible.


    This is the true solution of the political strategists.


    Either break the cage of light to avoid passivity or retreat temporarily.


    "Little scum, you can die!"


    At this time, the old man of political strategists came again.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, a ray of light flew to him and was held in his hand.


    "Shua..."


    The old man''s arm suddenly waved, and the light, like a magic whip, suddenly attacked Du Shaofu.


    Without thinking about it, Du Shaofu quickly organized a curtain of thunder and lightning to block it.


    However, it was such a light that seemed to have little power. After it was drawn down, it immediately twisted the lightning curtain to pieces, and then hit Du Shaofu''s chest.


    Rao Shi Du Shaofu had already arranged the green spirit armor at the first time, but the power of the strange law contained in the light suddenly penetrated the green spirit armor, and a long trace appeared.It was not until he touched Du Shaofu''s body that the light faded away and left a bloodstain on his immortal body.


    "Such terrible power!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyelids jumped, and he was shocked by the old man''s toughness.


    Needless to say, the old man of the political strategist should be much stronger than himself. He really has the cultivation of cutting the real state.


    "After mastering the complete law of thunder and lightning, it is still just the peak of seizing God''s realm. How can we fight in front of me?"


    The old man whispered in silence. Once again, he raised his hand, and several rays of light were led down by him. They were mixed together, and then they were pumped at Du Shaofu.


    Each ray of light represents a kind of truth of law, which may not be perfect, but with the blessing of the old man''s cultivation, it is easy to kill Du Shaofu.


    "We can''t fight the enemy!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was so heavy that he could not add to it. Although the old man gave him the feeling that although he looked ordinary, every movement was so easy and freehand, he was not impatient, but the attack carried by the light was more terrible than that of the devil.


    He knew that this was not because the old man was more powerful than the real strength of the demon God, but in the turbulent flow of space, unlike his own realm, he had the power to suppress, so that the old man could give full play to his strongest cultivation.


    And this is why they choose to do it after they have broken the boundary.


    It can be said that after leaving that realm, that is to say, after the old man talked about the Shenwu world, facing these strong people, they no longer have any advantages!


    "Back!"


    Du Shaofu made a decisive decision and directly displayed the style of supporting and shaking. He disappeared from the cage of light and temporarily got rid of the shackles of the old man.


    In the moment after he got away, he waved his hand and hit out a large area of lightning light, driving away the strong three of us.


    Because at this time, the space passageway where Xiaoxing, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoba and others are located has been smashed by bombardment, and all of them are separated from it and exposed to the ten powerful people who are in the state of seizing the gods.


    In the face of these people, only little star has the power to fight, but the rest of them are in great danger.


    In particular, Ouyang Shuang, with her perfect cultivation in the holy land, even the aftermath of the war, will bring her fatal damage.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t delay at all. He just wrapped up Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoba and so on. He carried out the space law, and walked through the void turbulence and quickly fled to the distance.


    Under Du Shaofu''s continuous efforts, he soon broke out of an endless distance.


    Most of the strong Legalists, celebrities and political strategists can''t keep up with this speed. Only the old man of the political strategist has been following closely.


    Although every time he was going to stop Du Shaofu, he lost his target because of his strange spatial method. However, Du Shaofu''s strength was still too weak to really throw himself off.


    "You can''t run away, you little scumbags! Even if it''s poverty and poverty, I''ll kill you one by one, so as to wash away the shame of my strategist! "


    The speed of the old man was so fast that he once again got close to Du Shaofu''s position.


    He roared in his mouth, and his gray hair was flying. He looked like a fierce master, and his momentum was awe inspiring.


    After the great robbery in Shenwu Kingdom, they sent people to the lower boundary tribe, but they were humiliated by the small wasteland.


    Coincidentally, after they were thrown out, they were not found by the rest of the people in the past thirty-three days. Instead, they were also found by the five great masters, namely, the peasant family, the Mohist school, the yin-yang school, the Confucian school and the Taoist school. They also politely sent Su Qisheng and others to the strategists.


    Of course, before that, the five members were able to brazenly drag the restrained sons of political strategists, just like dragging a dog, and almost swayed the market and publicized it everywhere.


    After going to the political strategists, he still squeezed a smiling face and said to them, "we accidentally found that they were running naked in the turbulent flow of space. However, we saw that these people were restrained by strange methods and could not be solved at all. Therefore, we had to go all over the xuanming yihengtian to seek help, but still no one could untie the magic prohibition, so we had to travel thousands of miles to get them Back to the strategists. "


    After hearing this, the powerful strategists almost immediately blew up their hair and swore.


    But the strong man of yin and Yang, who sent Su Qisheng and others back to the political strategists, did not wait for the attack of the strong one of the political strategists. He looked very angry, and at the same time, he seriously denounced: "we are one of the hundred schools of thought, and we are the most top-notch existence. We have been in contact with each other for many years. If we say" thank you Thank you, that''s too much! We will never mention your thanks in the future. If there are still important things to do, we will leave first. We welcome the strong strategists to all of usThe political strategists were so popular that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. Each nostril was smoking, but there was no time for it to break out. A large group of the other five quickly slipped away.


    However, in the space channel they left, there was a sound of "poo ha ha ha ha ha", which made the heads of all the powerful strategists seem to be dripping water.


    Moreover, in the xuanming Yiheng sky, countless strong men who followed him stood outside the door of the strategists, pointing and gloating.


    Within a few days after that, the strategists became the laughing stock of all the people in xuanming yihengtian.


    No matter where you go, there are people who stab the spine in the back, and each face is lost to grandma''s house. I feel ashamed to see the world again.


    This, let their heart how do not hate!


    But after su Qisheng and other people''s narration, that originator is actually just a few small fart children in a small world!


    Therefore, after detailed inquiry, it is expected that the people of the desolate country will soon arrive in thirty-three days.


    In the end, the strategists united with Legalists and celebrities to wait outside the Shenwu world and kill them at any time.


    What they didn''t expect was that Du Shaofu, who had died in the catastrophe, suddenly came back to life.


    In order to escape with his cultivation, even the old man who cut the real state has no good way, so he can only pursue it all the time.


    "Little scum, you can''t escape to the ends of the earth, you can''t avoid death!"


    While pursuing, the old man roared.


    "Don''t just worry about barking. When I''m successful in my cultivation in the future, I''ll certainly strip you off, put on the dog''s rope, and take a good walk in the whole thirty-three days!"


    Du Xiaoyao hate voice came, frantically respond.


    With Du Shaofu''s help, although the old man was strong in cultivation, it would be like a fool to catch up with them.


    It is because of this, Du Xiaoyao''s heart does not jump, God does not panic, calm incomparable.


    But his heart is extremely oppressive, can''t help but scold fiercely.


    However, such a sentence made the old man who was closely following him stand up with his hair and hair in a rage.


    "Little scumbag, after I catch you, I will let you not survive or die!"


    The old man with grey hair yelled, hoping to beat all those people to death with one slap.


    At this moment, the humiliation of the strategist came to his mind again. It was really going to drive him crazy.


    However, in a short time, he could not catch up with Du Shaofu, which made his heart more angry and resentful.


    "Old dog, if you are not satisfied, the dog rope can not be put around your neck, just hold it between your legs! I think it will be more popular when I take you out for a walk! "


    Du Xiaoyao kneels down on the elephant''s knees and makes the old man mad.


    The old face changed from white to black, from black to red, from red to green, and then from green to purple, which was beyond description.


    "Ah I''m so angry! If you have the ability, you will always escape like this! Even if it''s to the end of the world, I will never let you go! "


    The old man''s roar, the sound that sends out, vibrates violently in the void turbulence.


    "Old dog, we don''t need to escape to the end of the world. Just go to haojiyu and you will die!"


    The little star looked back slightly and looked at the old man, so he said.


    Du Shaofu, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoyao and others also agreed with this saying. In Haoji jade Wantian, there are Beigong family members, and they have friendship with Huang state. They must be willing to help.


    It''s just


    Where is Haoji jade Wantian? How can I get there?


    Although Du Shaofu and others felt helpless about this, they could not make a statement. It would be better if they could frighten the old dog behind him and make him retreat in the face of difficulties.


    "Hum! I''d like to see who can keep you in the white jade sky


    The old man hummed, but on second thought, he realized the meaning of little star''s words and said, "do you want to oppress me with the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God? I choose to do it in the crevice of the world just to avoid their prying. Those two people will never pay attention to you all the time! "


    "Catch up if you can, old dog!"


    Du Xiaoba opened his mouth at the right time. After that, he also made a series of calls for pets.


    "Ah I will tear you to pieces


    The old man is crazy. The behavior of these people really treats him as a dog.


    With a sudden blow of his hand, the force of terror erupted and swept away towards Du Shaofu''s seven men.


    The surrounding space turbulence, under such a palm, instantly separated a passage and extended forward until it reached the back of Du Shaofu and others.


    In the process of bombardment, the palm power of the old man quickly condenses into a huge light palm, releasing extremely terrible energy fluctuations, like the wrath of gods, which seems to destroy a small world.However, just as the hand was about to hit the people in front of him, the figures of Du Shaofu disappeared from their original place again, and at the same time, they appeared in a distant place.


    "Damn the laws of space!"


    The old man hated him so much that he almost jumped.


    He was originally the cultivation of cutting the real state. In terms of simple speed, he was much faster than the seven people in front of him.


    However, his attainments in the law of space are obviously far behind Du Shaofu.


    Again and again, he escaped and drove away again and again.


    "The old dog is chasing us!"


    Du Xiaolin''s tender voice rings, a pair of big eyes blink and blink, showing a "pet" smile to the old man, so angry that the old man almost spits blood.


    "Just a few days after I went out, I was chased and bitten by a dog


    Du Xiaoyao didn''t scold at this time, but he was very unhappy.


    "Running away is not the final solution. We have to break this situation! Otherwise, no matter which side of the world we go to, it will be very difficult for us to get rid of the pursuit! "


    Du Shaofu kept thinking in his mind, trying to find a feasible way.


    He knew that the old man was right. He could not escape like this all the time.


    During the thirty-three days, Du Shaofu had nothing to rely on. He was the only one who had a good relationship with the Beigong family and Tianmu Shenshu ancestors, as well as Fu Yibai. He did not know how to find him.


    The three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God do not need to think about it. Such existence is not easy to see.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2696

    Du Shaofu knew that his greatest hope was to get rid of the present situation.


    He even thought about whether to turn back and return to his own side of the world, which is what the old man called the divine world.


    There was the suppression of the force of heaven and earth. In addition, Du Shaofu could mobilize the Invisible Rules of heaven and earth. He could turn his hands and smash the old guy to pieces!


    However, this idea was eventually rejected by Du Shaofu. After a few days of their coming out, they were chased back to their hometown with their buttocks in their pockets. It was no different from that of Legalists, celebrities and political strategists who had been thrown out by several little guys before.


    "Little scumbag, you can''t run away!"


    The old man of the strategist roared and roared wildly behind him.


    At the same time, he was once again close to Du Shaofu. With a violent wave of his hand, a strong wind suddenly burst into the turbulent flow of space and roared fiercely.


    "Dad, let''s go. The old dog is coming after him."


    The little Kirin yelled, and his tender voice rang out.


    In fact, where need Du Xiaolin''s warning, Du Shaofu directly put forward the supporting and shaking style, launched the law of space, and wanted to escape a little further.


    However, the golden light on Du Shaofu''s body only crossed a distance of less than ten miles after a flash, and did not appear as far away as expected.


    Because of the invisible force of the law of space, he was instantly strangled out by the strong wind coming from behind, and the Fuyao was broken. Several people''s bodies also appeared in the turbulent flow of space.


    Du Shaofu was shocked by this situation.


    "It''s the power of the whole law!"


    Du Shaofu could not help but open his mouth, and his heart became more and more heavy.


    After controlling the way of heaven, Du Shaofu was able to mobilize the invisible rules and order and know more kinds of laws in this world with nature.


    Just after the old man''s hand, he felt the incomparable strong wind at the first time. It was also a complete law, which was the true meaning of the attribute of wind.


    Comparatively speaking, although the space law mastered by himself is mysterious enough, it is incomplete after all. Under the full efforts of the old man, he cracked it in the blink of an eye, and was cheated by him.


    In this way, Du Shaofu''s hope of escaping through the miraculous place of Fuyao was also disillusioned.


    "Du Shaofu, you all have to die today! I''m in the real world. If you can''t keep your life in a small state of seizing God, you should be ridiculed! "


    The old man drank in his mouth, but the movements on his hands were not slow at all.


    I saw him wave again, the fierce cross wind blowing strangulation, in an instant is to stir the space turbulence into a mess.


    The wind force is like a sharp blade, cutting wantonly, destroying all obstacles!


    Except for Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, the other five were all swaying in such a strong wind, just like branches and leaves in the wind and rain.


    If it had not been for Du Shaofu''s protection, they would have died instantly after such a blow.


    "Open it for me!"


    Du Shaofu''s throat broke out a shock drink, like a sudden explosion of thunder in the cracks of the world.


    It seems to be in response to his big drink, that is, at the moment of his voice falling, there is a "boom" in the space, and a bright and incomparable column of thunder appears out of the sky, directly bombarding the space in front of several people.


    "Hiss..."


    The strong wind, which had no hole but didn''t enter, was immediately scattered and a huge gap appeared.


    It was at this time that the old man behind him was already slapped down with one hand, which was severely printed on the purple and gold masks of Du Shaofu!


    "Boom..."


    The defense arranged by Du Shaofu broke down directly, which made his heart and mind tremble, his internal organs suffered a violent shock, and a mouthful of blood burst out of his mouth.


    But it was with the old man''s strike that Du Shaofu opened up again and disappeared from the original place again, avoiding the old man''s palm power of carrying on the past and forging ahead.


    Under the bombardment of the law of thunder and lightning, the space in front of us has already been released. Therefore, this time, Fuyao was successfully used, and several people suddenly appeared far away from the front.


    "Hum!"


    One move worked, and the old man''s face suddenly looked better. He snorted coldly, and then went back to meet him again.


    "How are you, boss?"


    Du Shaofu''s side, Du Xiaoyao looked at him solemnly and asked anxiously.


    The strength of the old man behind him was too strong. Even Du Shaofu had to retreat from the real situation and dare not fight directly.


    The more backward all living beings practice, the greater the gap between each realm.


    Even those who have won the highest level of God, even those who have just broken through the realm of cutting the truth, are hard to resist.


    "It''s a little bit hurt, but it''s OK!"Du Shaofu raised his sleeve and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, waved his hand and said.


    With a smile, he gave a reassuring look to Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaohuang.


    Just as they were talking, the old man of the political strategist in the rear narrowed the distance between them. He was about to play the rule of wind property and trap Du Shaofu.


    "Is it true that those who practice the realm of truth master a complete law?"


    Du Shaofu thought so in his mind and ran for his life.


    He was a little dignified, and he just mastered the complete law of thunder and lightning.


    In other words, we should not follow the old rule.


    But his own strength, listening to the old man, is just the peak of the realm of God.


    The gap in the world makes me want to get rid of the old dog''s entanglement, which is really some trouble.


    If you keep dragging on like this, if you are attacked by him several times, you may not be in danger of your life, but it is really dangerous for Ouyang Shuang.


    "Little star, you take us first, I''ll hold the old dog!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly lifted up the vast Qi engine in his body and began to run at full speed.


    The law of space continuously launched, a few flash under, will the old man again away from a long distance.


    Then, he let go of Ouyang Shuang, Xiao Qilin and others who were held by him. Instead, he turned around and ran out to meet the old man.


    "Dad, be careful Little Kirin shouts in the rear.


    "Let''s go. No matter where you go, you should protect yourself first, and then go to look for Beigong family or Fu Yibai."


    Du Shaofu didn''t look back, so he told him.


    He wanted to put all of them into the old space, and then face the powerful strategist by himself, but he didn''t dare to do so.


    The old man is too strong. If he falls into any danger, he will implicate everyone.


    It''s better to stop them by themselves and fight for the chance to escape.


    "Hum! If you want to die, I''ll help you! "


    Seeing Du Shaofu not only did not continue to escape, but came to meet him, the old man was stunned for a moment.


    But also only in the blink of an eye after the God to ease, and then is cold hum said.


    It has been several months since he came out of the strategist. He has been crouching outside the Shenwu world together, waiting for the people of the desolate country to come out.


    However, no one thought that Du Shaofu, who had died in the palace of fighting with the demon God, actually came back to life.


    If it was not for his appearance, no matter how many people came out of the wasteland, he would not kill him alone.


    It can be said that the political strategists have sent a strong man who has cut down the real situation, and has already looked up to the desolate country.


    On the other hand, it also shows how deeply they hate the wasteland.


    "Old dog, my life is here. If you have the ability, you can take it by yourself."


    Du Shaofu grinned grimly and summoned Zijin tianque in his hand.


    He stood in the middle of space turbulence, his feet standing in the air, his purple robe stretched out in the unmatched space storm.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Du Shaofu raised his sword in both hands, and the mysterious Qi in his body ran wildly. The Zijin tianque was full of purple gold light. A magical rhythm appeared in the whole space, jumping like a flame, echoing with the power carried by Zijin tianque.


    One after another, the light swirled around his body. It seemed that the sky was full of sunlight, and it was like a sharp sword blade dancing, containing a terrible breath.


    Du Shaofu''s momentum soared, shaking the sky and earth, straight into the sky.


    At the same time, the momentum of the purple and gold sword blades around him soared rapidly, sending out a happy sound, and finally condensed on the purple gold sky palace.


    "Sword roars!"


    A huge and frightening sword was formed, and it continued to move with the broad sword in Du Shaofu''s hand and cut it down!


    The sharp sound of sword sounds through the sky, like gods roaring, the devil is roaring!


    "The Pearl of rice, dare to compete with the bright moon!"


    The old man of the strategist hummed coldly, and his robes swelled in the void and poured out like the waves of a long river.


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s powerful sword, the old man''s hands moved quickly.


    "Wuwu..."


    In the roar of the strong wind, they formed a series of fierce competitions. They whirled around him and looked as if they had turned into real things. The void was broken by its sweeping and cutting, and turned into fragments of rioting all over the sky. The scene was terrible and incomparable!


    "The wind blows at the sky, the wind destroys the gods, and the law of heaven does not exist!"


    At the same time, the old man spoke, and the rules of wind property moved fiercely. Endless practice crisscrossed in the space, cutting vertically and horizontally, and then condensing into a terrifying wind column. Inside the wind column, the dense and sharp blades rolled inside directly met Du Shaofu''s bright and bright sword!"Boom..."


    With a loud noise and explosion, the turbulent flow in the space within ten thousand miles is immediately shocked into pieces, and the void collapses in pieces, constantly collapsing and turning into ashes.


    At the same time, two beams of energy light with different properties were broken at the same time, and the rumble was endless. It was like pushing the gold mountain and pouring the jade pillar. It was like a huge mountain falling down, and the whole world was shaking.


    The surrounding space has been completely disintegrated, filled with dense broken runes, boiling like a tsunami.


    Du Shaofu''s figure had already been flying out of the sky, escaping from the distance, and once again the purple and golden blood flowed down the corner of his mouth.


    On his body, the green spirit armor was cut into pieces by the wind blade, and the traces were crisscross and crisscross. Fortunately, relying on the final protection of the immortal body, although the damage was not light, at least there was no danger of life.


    "Du Shaofu, I advise you to be arrested. No matter how much you resist, you will not be able to avoid death."


    On the other side, the old man of the strategist was only slightly shaken back in the energy storm all over the sky, and then under the influence of his whole body momentum, endless fragments were pushed away, and a passage was abruptly torn open.


    The old figure stepped lightly in the void and went towards Du Shaofu again.


    He had already made up his mind that he would never let this son go today.


    In fact, it was not only Du Shaofu, but also the other six who escaped!


    At the very least, they sent out men and horses to intercept and kill this matter. If it is poked into the ears of some people, it may bring destruction to the political strategists.


    Therefore, the old man wanted to make a quick decision. After solving Du Shaofu, he continued to pursue the six who had escaped.


    "Boy, die!"


    The old man of the political strategist yelled. It seemed that he was only walking slowly, but the actual speed was incomparable. In a blink of an eye, he had already swept to Du Shaofu again.


    A flickering palm power came out leisurely and turned into a huge palm print. It carried the terrifying and peerless power, released the bright light, and blatantly printed on Du Shaofu''s chest.


    "Old dog, I have said for a long time that even the devil can''t kill me, not even you!"


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth, but he didn''t mean to dodge. He watched the old man''s fingerprints fall on him.


    This kind of situation, let the strategist''s old man also can''t help but be stunned for a moment, but did not let him produce any hesitation action, the bare palm is still fiercely shot down.


    At the same time, the old man''s eyes flashed a cold smile.


    However, unexpectedly, when the hand really fell, the old man''s expression suddenly changed color!


    He was able to feel clearly that his blow was lost.


    In his eyes, the body of the purple robed youth was smashed by his bombardment and turned into a piece of light and rain.


    He knew it didn''t work, it just hit the shadow of the other side.


    "It''s the damned law of space again! The master of the original law, it''s really troublesome to deal with it! "


    The old man''s eyes congealed and he was deeply oppressed.


    With the strength of his real situation, how can it not be irritated to fight a boy who won the kingdom of God for a long time.


    And this is precisely because Du Shaofu''s space law is quite abstruse. Although he is not perfect, he is also very accomplished.


    As one of the original laws, the space law is much better than the wind attribute law that the old man can master.


    Therefore, even if he was steadily holding down Du Shaofu in his cultivation, he could not get much advantage.


    If other people were here, they would have been crushed to death a hundred times!


    But he didn''t have time to think about it. The space in front of him was directly pierced by a ray of lightning, and then he saw a huge column of thunder bombarded out of it and came straight to his head.


    "Go


    The old man drank heavily in his mouth and moved quickly, and the law of wind attribute was applied in an instant.


    Around the void in the turbulence, a sudden rise of a wisp of wind, unspeakable soft.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The wind blows, but it is under the gentle breeze that the thunder light is immediately deformed and twisted. Before it hits the old man of the strategist, the whole column of light "bang" and bursts away, and then is blown away by the breeze in the boundless void.


    "What a way to overcome hardness with softness!"


    It was not until this time that Du Shaofu emerged from the void and came to the old man.


    He was touched in his heart and seemed to appreciate something from the old man''s rules of wind attribute.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was surprised by the old man''s means. At the same time, the Zijin tianque in his hand was also shot out, cutting out an unparalleled sword light, just like creating the world.


    The piercing sound of sword roars through the stone and the clouds, straight up to the sky!The terrible space crack spread, has been extending to the old man''s body.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s attack, the old man did not retreat. Instead, he was facing himself again. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Between the words, his arms in the void to row up, a wave of supernatural waves emanate, in the void turbulent flow quickly spread and open, accompanied by the wind whistling.


    "Hum..."


    In an instant, the most skillful method of political strategists reappeared, drawing out the invisible trend between heaven and earth, forming a colorful light, which surrounded him and Du Shaofu together.


    The light of each line connected together, connecting a variety of different kinds of true meaning of the law together, building an extremely terrible cage, quickly collapsing and squeezing.


    With the bursting of pressure, Du Shaofu only felt that his body was like being trapped in the loess. It was difficult to breathe and break free, so that he would be forced to burst.


    In the same way, the sword light cut by Du Shaofu was instantly crushed and dissipated into the invisible.


    The remaining dance energy was rejected by the veteran strategist with a wave of his sleeve, which did not cause him any harm at all.


    However, although Du Shaofu was once again trapped in this cage, he did not show any panic.


    "Little stars, they should be far away."


    He thought in his heart that, under his full perception, the trace of Xiaoxing and others had already disappeared within the scope of his original spirit, which made Du Shaofu breathe a long sigh of relief.


    As long as the man woman, Du Xiaoyao, and a few little guys are safe, he will have no worries.


    In a flash, he immediately separated from the old man''s cage, and then ran away in a random direction.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2697

    "Boy, you can''t escape!"


    Seeing this, the old man of political strategists immediately raised his eyebrows and felt extremely angry.


    Du Shaofu''s strength is obviously much worse than that of him, but he evades his attacks again and again by virtue of the law of space.


    In the old man''s heart, a strong sense of suffocation arose, but he had to suppress himself in his heart and chase after him.


    "Old dog, if you have the ability to stop me!"


    Du Fu did not reply.


    He fled in the opposite direction of little stars, men and women, in order to attract the old strategists.


    He is now in urgent need of finding a place in the world. In the turbulent flow of space, with the speed under the blessing of the old man''s wind attribute law, he is simply a living target.


    And once you get to a lot of people, it''s easy to get away from it.


    "Hula..."


    The space in front of Du Shaofu trembled, and a strong wind came again. The force of terrible laws was surging out. The gentle wind was rolling, but with a strong tearing force, the space was directly cut into pieces.


    Just having learned the lesson of the last time, Du Shaofu got ready and broke out in his mouth: "open it for me!"


    "Boom..."


    The thunderbolt is shaped and thunders on the strong wind force, which directly smashes it.


    Immediately after, his space law was launched, and he immediately disappeared from the original place, avoiding the attack of the old man.


    It is in such a scene that every time Du Shaofu appears from the void, he doesn''t even need to think. He directly uses the power of thunder and lightning law, and then cooperates with Fuyang to escape rapidly.


    In this way, he can avoid the pursuit of the elderly to a certain extent, and get rid of the influence of wind attribute law on space.


    It''s just that the old man of political strategist is really too fast. Although Du Shaofu''s distance across the space is very far, it is still within the scope of his yuan Shen''s power.


    Therefore, it is difficult to get rid of it completely.


    Although Du Shaofu''s space law is abstruse enough, after all, what he has mastered is far from perfect. Therefore, from time to time, he will be attacked by the old man fiercely, suffer certain trauma, and be in a passive situation of being beaten.


    After crossing the endless distance, Du Shaofu''s purple robe has turned into a piece of cloth, hanging on his body.


    Bu Mie Xuan body is also covered with some scars, flowing purple and gold blood.


    "The old dog is still chasing hard!"


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth in secret. He could not stop to adjust his breath, let alone fight back.


    He tried his best to find a place to settle down, but no one knew how to find one of the worlds in thirty-three days.


    Maybe the old man behind him is very clear, but he certainly won''t tell himself.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu could only make a fortune.


    "Du Shaofu, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I will eventually cut you into 18 sections!"


    The old man of political strategists roared, his hair flying, carrying endless ferocity.


    "Old dog, one day, I will give you all that I have suffered today, so that you can have a taste of being chased and killed!"


    After shooting the old man''s shot again, Du Shaofu responded bitterly, but did not dare to look back.


    "Well, I''m afraid you can''t wait for a day like that!"


    The old man Leng hum knows that it is only a matter of time before Du Shaofu surpasses himself.


    I don''t need to wait until then. As long as he takes a small step forward in his cultivation and steps into the realm of cutting down the truth, I will not be able to win in the face of Du Shaofu.


    Therefore, we must kill it this time, or there will be endless legacy.


    After a few days, the old man began to feel anxious.


    Du Shaofu has not been killed by him, and six people have fled from the wasteland. This news should be passed back to the clan as soon as possible and countermeasures should be taken.


    If it is known by some forces, it may be too late to deal with the wasteland again.


    "Eh?"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu looked up and found something unusual.


    After he came out of the Shenwu world, he had been marching in the void for more than ten days.


    Relatively speaking, although the void turbulence in the crevice of the world has a certain power of strangulation, Du Shaofu''s strength is not enough to exert any influence on him.


    But now, in his perception of the power of the original God, not far away spread the breath of terror. In the huge vibration, the sound of "boom" is like a mountain collapse and tsunami, even he is shocked.


    It was a vast storm, formed by the turbulence of the void.


    If we say that under normal circumstances, the void turbulence is like the gurgling river water, then the void storm is the roaring waves. In the surging, one is higher than the other, and it strikes nine days directly. It carries the power of killing everything. If it is perceived from a distance, it makes people feel chilly.Du Shaofu had no doubt that even ordinary practitioners of holy land would be torn to pieces.


    This kind of void storm is also quite dangerous for Du Shaofu. If he rushes into it rashly, no one knows what will happen.


    But he just hesitated for a moment, and then he went straight there.


    "How did you suddenly encounter a void storm?"


    In the rear, the old man of political strategists was stunned for a moment, some puzzled.


    Generally speaking, void storms are not common in the cracks of the whole world space, either formed naturally or artificially.


    The world of 33 days has been stable for countless years, and the natural void storm rarely appears, unless there is a big event that affects the space.


    In addition, there are super strong in the war, thus forming.


    In other words, there is a strong possibility that there will be people who are cultivating themselves in the sky and fighting fiercely.


    And from the scale of the void storm, we can see that the strength of the people who put out the attack is far above themselves. It is not only the realm of sitting and forgetting or immortality, but also the extremely deep realm of the realm of cutting off the truth, which is extremely terrifying.


    "Damn little scumbag, how dare you break in


    Seeing Du Shaofu plunge in directly and obliterate his figure, the old man can''t help but curse.


    If you accidentally enrage such a strong man, I''m afraid it will bring disaster. Therefore, the old man is hesitant to follow.


    After some weighing, he clenched his fist tightly, expanded his speed, and immediately rushed into the void storm.


    Originally, the killing of all the people in the wasteland was just a matter of hand, but no one expected that Du Shaofu appeared again, disrupting the original plans of the three men.


    Only the humiliation suffered by political strategists can be washed away with the blood of the people of the wasteland.


    Therefore, he did not want to let Du Shaofu go. If such a good opportunity was missed, it would be even more difficult to revenge in the future.


    When the old man entered the void storm, he suddenly felt a strong tearing force. He wanted to crush his body, even the yuan God seemed to be torn out of the body and then be swallowed up.


    He is running his own cultivation with all his strength, constantly offsetting the powerful power.


    The gentle wind force envelops his body, protects his body, and moves rapidly through the void storm.


    But after he came in, he directly lost the trace of Du Shaofu, and the strong fluctuation affected his perception.


    "Boy, you can''t escape the palm of my hand!"


    The old man searched carefully.


    He believed that with his own strength, Du Shaofu was in a worse condition than he was.


    Perhaps, relying on the magic space law, the boy can protect himself here, but after all, his cultivation is still too poor. It is not easy to get away from it.


    "I hope I don''t meet the strong one!"


    The old man murmured to himself, praying.


    If you are careful, you won''t meet them.


    I''m afraid that Du Shaofu doesn''t know what to do. He rushes up to get rid of himself.


    "Shua..."


    When the old man was thinking about it, he suddenly saw a purple and golden light flash through his eyes in the endless storm, which also carried a familiar breath. It was Du Shaofu''s figure.


    He went straight in that direction and wanted to capture it in the first place.


    However, when he applied the wind system law, and soon caught up with the purple robe figure, the other party moved again, flashed away, and disappeared from his eyes.


    This makes the old man hate, once again lost the goal.


    And as he once again perceived the other party''s position, the old man was chasing down.


    However, with the continuous progress, the old man''s mind also slowly some tremble.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Around, that terrible void storm is very fierce, like a sharp blade in the whirling, sweeping, cutting, tearing everything.


    But there was something more frightening to him. When he was thinking about whether he was close to the fighting place of the super strong and whether he wanted to avoid it temporarily, a terrible wind column suddenly hit in the turbulent flow of the void. It was like a tornado, whistling and dancing, and instantly devouring the old man.


    At the first time, the old man gave full play to protect his body, so as not to be ground into pieces.


    However, even so, he was still unable to stop the result of being rolled in the strong wind.


    At this moment, he was like a dead leaf in the gale, which was carried into the tornado, and then went to the center along the direction of the cycle.


    "This is not a scene caused by the battle of the strong, but a natural void storm. It''s terrible!"In addition to protecting himself from trauma, the old man had no strength to make any effective resistance, and could only let himself be swept to the most violent vortex center.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2698

    He had already seen that the void storm was not the scene formed by the battle between two strong men.


    Even if the super strong in the battle, even if it affects the void turbulence and has a terrible and incomparable prestige, but after the end of the strike, everything will gradually subside, and will not last for such a long time.


    Looking at this fierce and incomparable whirlpool wind column, we can know that this must be a natural storm, its power is countless times greater than that of man-made, and it can not be dissipated in a short time.


    Once involved in it, in addition to protecting themselves tightly, if you want to get rid of it, you can only shake it with strong strength.


    But obviously, the old man of the political strategist did not have that kind of cultivation.


    He was also the first time to encounter such a violent void storm. He was more and more flustered and had a strong sense of fear.


    With the continuous rolling of the storm, he gradually felt that his external defense was about to break, and a violent shaking occurred.


    If the body is exposed directly, it will be torn into pieces in an instant.


    With the passage of time, the old man''s heart was more and more frightened. He silently called out four words: my life is over!


    However, that is to say, at the moment when his bodyguard Gang cover completely exploded, a strong light suddenly appeared and shrouded it.


    Then all the visions of the void storm disappeared completely, and the doomsday scene quickly disappeared, leaving no trace.


    At this time, the old man suddenly found that he was actually in a side of the world.


    However, at this time, he is almost about to collapse, the whole body can not lift much strength.


    He tried to lift the last ray of air in his body, stabilized himself, landed on the ground and gasped.


    "Well?"


    After a period of time, the old man finally calmed down. Looking around, he immediately sensed the existence of Du Shaofu.


    Around the old man, there was a boundless mountain range, and in his perception, Du Shaofu was falling in a grass more than ten miles away from him.


    The breath of the purple robed youth was also very dispirited. It was obvious that he was seriously injured in the void storm.


    "I didn''t die like this!"


    The old man of the political strategist turned to Du Shaofu with a sneer on his lips.


    After a brief breath adjustment, he regained a certain strength. After several ups and downs, he went to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "It''s really an old dog. No matter where it goes, it catches up with the smell!"


    Seeing the appearance of the old man, Du Shaofu burst into a curse.


    His experience is the same as that of the old strategist, who has suffered the ravages of a void storm.


    I thought that after this time, I could throw it away from a certain distance, so that I could get some breathing opportunities, but I didn''t expect to be caught up by him so soon.


    However, Du Shaofu was also very glad that he met such a strange void storm, which involved him in the world.


    With one side of the world as the backing, there will certainly be living beings.


    As long as you find a place where people gather, it''s much easier to try to get out of it.


    He has the art of Transfiguration in his body. After changing his appearance, he can hide his own breath. Unless he uses the treasure that can shine through the spirit, it is difficult to see through his real body.


    Now, the only thing I don''t know is what kind of world you are in.


    Is it one of the thirty-three days? Or one of the countless little worlds?


    Although Du Shaofu wanted to know the answer, he could not confirm it in a short time.


    The only thing that enabled Du Shaofu to make a certain judgment was the abundance of aura here. Compared with the world of martial arts, I don''t know how many times more rich it is.


    In such a world, even those with weak aptitude can keep fit and live longer.


    Therefore, according to Du Shaofu''s judgment, the greatest possibility here should be one of the thirty-three days.


    But at present, the most bad thing is that he consumes too much and can''t exert too much power in a short time.


    "Boy, I see where you can hop!"


    A few of Du Fu''s young men stepped forward.


    He didn''t make any hesitation at all. He just raised his hand and fell down.


    At the same time, he also said with incomparable murderous spirit: "remember, my name is Zhang Kaixuan, so as not to go to the hell and be a fool!"


    There are twists and turns of Qi force around. The rules of wind attribute are rolling and fluctuating, and the space is tightly bound. Even if Du Shaofu pushes Fuyao, it will be immediately cut off by the wind force, and there is no escape.


    In his perception, Du Shaofu''s Qi engine was almost exhausted, and he was afraid that he had no strength to use the means of confrontation.


    In this way, with such a fierce hand, he can definitely split it into a mass of meat paste!However, what the old man didn''t expect was that just before he clapped his hands down, there was a flash of thunder, and a huge gap appeared in the void in front of him. A thunderbolt rushed out of the middle and hit his chest directly!


    "Damn boy, how to cheat!"


    The old man was shocked. He thought Du Shaofu was at the end of his tether and had no room for resistance. However, he did not want to pretend that he was weak.


    The old strategist, who claimed to be open Xuan, turned his hand to the sudden thunderbolt without thinking about it!


    "Long, long..."


    The huge shock blows away, the terrible impact of strength, and the vast energy Rune sweeps across all directions, just like the roaring sea and the stormy waves sweeping the four fields. The space blocked by the force of wind attribute law immediately shakes violently and shakes up, and the intention is broken.


    After that, Du Shaofu made a ferocious blow and burst into the void, tearing the void apart. As soon as he got into it, he disappeared from his original place.


    "Old dog, if you have the ability, keep chasing after me!"


    Du Shaofu ran away, dragging his seriously injured body to flee, and Fuyao continued to exert himself.


    With his powerful power, he quickly peeped out in all directions, intending to find the place where the crowd gathered.


    He hit an old man named Zhang Kaixuan. He was unprepared, but he also knew that it was very difficult for him to get rid of him, so he could only find a way to get rid of him.


    "You can''t run, little bastard!"


    Zhang Xuan was so angry that he caught up with him.


    Although he also carried a great injury, but after all, the cultivation was strong. After the wind attribute law was applied, the speed was extremely fast.


    Soon, in this side of the world, the two continue to fight for escape.


    Both of them were powerful, and their bodies were extremely fast, and they quickly passed through the endless mountains and rivers.


    During this period, Du Shaofu also met a lot of creatures, including many Terran cities. Although there were some powerful ones, relatively speaking, there were not too many strong ones.


    Therefore, he did not settle down quickly. In that way, Zhang Kaixuan, the old man, could not escape his exploration.


    Only when the strong have more places, can they hide themselves without any scruples, while the old strategists can''t be bold enough to find themselves.


    It was in this pursuit that they spent most of the day before and after one another.


    The endless distance passed under their feet. If it was in the Shenwu world, Du Shaofu estimated that he would turn the whole world around, but he still could not see the side here.


    From this, he finally concluded with certainty that this is indeed a big world, one of the thirty-three days. It is incomparably vast, and it is many times larger than the Shenwu world!


    "Why? A lot of people


    Du Shaofu suddenly exclaimed, and found a dense crowd of people walking through the void in the distance, as if they were gathering in a certain direction.


    At first glance, it was like a vast crowd. It was difficult to estimate the exact number of people at the moment. But according to Du Shaofu''s visual inspection, it was no less than 700000!


    The most important thing is that none of them was weak. Under Du Shaofu''s cursory glance, he found that at least they had the accomplishments of the early days of the holy land. In other words, it was the early stage of returning to emptiness.


    There are so many powerful people in the realm of returning to emptiness, whistling and moving quickly. It is an unimaginable thing in the world of martial arts, but Du Shaofu really saw it at this time.


    This is not the most astonishing. To Du Shaofu''s dismay, every one of them is a young face. One by one, they are only in their twenties, and only a few of them seem to be in their thirties and under forty.


    From the fluctuation of spirits, we can see that their practice years are not long, they are all within a thousand years!


    "Where are so many young and powerful people going?"


    Du Shaofu has discovered that in a place not too far ahead, there is a huge black hole above the high sky, which occupies most of the sky. It has a strange breath, which is permeated from it, emitting the flavor of ancient famine, and the ancient atmosphere is magnificent.


    And the innumerable figures, all towards the black hole.


    At the entrance of the cave, there is a layer of dim light shining, like some kind of prohibition. When most people pass through this layer of light, they enter without hindrance. Occasionally, one or two people are excluded by the light curtain and are not allowed to enter!


    All of them were blocked by a thousand people, and all of them had the same characteristics.


    "Jie Jie, Du Shaofu, where are you going to escape this time?"


    At this time, behind Du Shaofu came the voice of opening Xuan''s gloomy sneer.


    Obviously, he also found the situation in front of him, and could not help feeling extremely happy.


    He was able to guess what was going on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2699

    Although Du Shaofu''s strength is not weak, he may be regarded as the top level among the young people around him, but I''m afraid he has not the courage to break in.


    We should know that in the periphery, there are still some super strong people sitting in the town, which is even the existence of open Xuan should feel taboo.


    If you are disturbed by Du Shaofu in such a grand gathering, I''m afraid that he can''t have a hundred lives to die!


    However, Zhang Xuan obviously misjudged Du Shaofu.


    "Old dog, come after me


    Du Shaofu yelled at the voice of the old man. Then he shuttled through the dense crowd and plunged into the huge black hole in the void without looking back. As he passed through the hole, the dim light only flickered a little and then quickly subsided.


    At this time, there are too many people entering the black hole, one after another like a swarm of bees. Even though Du Shaofu is in a hurry, few people notice his abnormality.


    However, Zhang Kaixuan, who was chasing after him, stopped at the entrance of the cave.


    He opened his mouth and looked at the direction of Du Shaofu''s disappearance. He wanted to say something, but he felt speechless.


    He didn''t expect that Du Shaofu actually broke into the cave.


    And open Xuan himself, is blocked by that layer of light curtain.


    "Who are you and why did you intrude into the place where the descendants of Yuqing kingdom were assessed?"


    Just when he was a little stunned, the light flashed nearby. An old man with venomous eyes appeared beside him and was staring at him coldly, as if a poisonous snake was staring at him.


    At the same time, with a few flashes of light, no less than a dozen Taoist figures came to his side, wrapped up in a circle, step by step.


    Each person''s breath is not weaker than the open Xuan, which makes him not help but be in the heart of a fierce one Lin.


    "It turns out that all of you in the kingdom of Yuqing came down from xuanming yihengtian. They are political strategists. They came here after a little scum. I don''t want to offend you. I hope Haihan is here!"


    Zhang Xuan, who dares to be a big head here, has to move out his own origin and identity, so as to dispel the worries of these people nearby.


    "It turns out to be a strong strategist among all schools of thought!"


    Hearing Kaixuan''s words, the faces of a dozen strong men around him softened a little.


    Then, one of them pointed to the huge black hole not far away and asked, "is it not that the person you want to kill has entered the mixed space?"


    Next to the people smell speech, are also the eyes cast to open Xuan''s body.


    Political strategists also belong to the top of the hundred schools of thought. Naturally, they also know it.


    So when the other party comes here, they also need to take into account some face matters.


    "That''s it! Can you make it convenient for you to open the space passage and let me go in and take it out! "


    When he opened his eyes, he could not help giving birth to a look of hope.


    If these people are willing to look at the political strategist''s face and let him enter the mixed space, it will be easier to kill Du Shaofu.


    As a place where the younger generation of the divine Kingdom assess their experience, they are generally unable to enter before the end. There, with their own strength, can completely chase Du Shaofu to heaven and earth.


    "It''s not allowed!"


    Among the more than ten strong men around Kaixuan, a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and wide nose snorted softly, waved his hand and said, "the Hunyuan space is about to open. As the final assessment of Yu Qing''s kingdom of God, it is related to the next step of the Supreme Harmony. None of us can break the rules!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I just want to take that boy out. It will not affect your assessment."


    Zhang Kaixuan didn''t give up and said again.


    "If you have that ability, go straight through the prohibition."


    Next to him, another person opened his mouth and seemed to be impatient.


    Other people smell speech, do not nod to agree, do not buy open Xuan account.


    "This..."


    Zhang Kaixuan said that if he could get in, he would have gone with Du Shaofu.


    The main reason is that I have been practicing for more than a thousand years, and it is impossible to pass through the prohibition outside the black hole.


    It seems that it is impossible to enter the Hunyuan space to hunt down Du Shaofu!


    "It''s my fault


    In other people''s territory, Kaixuan had to lower his posture and politely said, "then I''ll wait here. When the boy comes out, I''ll catch him again!"


    "As long as there is no interference with the assessment, you are free to do so!"


    The middle-aged man with thick eyebrows nodded.


    Then, with the rest of them, he set their eyes on the void, nearly a million people, by this time most of them had entered the huge black hole.With the rapid passage of time, some of the final men and horses also passed through the barrier of prohibition and disappeared.


    All of a sudden, the whole venue was quiet, and the dense scene like locusts subsided. Only some strong people of the older generation were waiting for something.


    "Du Shaofu, you shouldn''t, shouldn''t, shouldn''t go to that Hunyuan space! You choose this road by yourself. I''ll wait here to catch turtles in a jar! "


    He opened his mouth and murmured. After staring at the huge black hole for a while, he flew away from here.


    ¡­¡­


    After entering the black hole, Du Shaofu immediately felt the strongest ancient flavor, as if from the beginning of that time and space, unspeakable ancient and vicissitudes.


    After he entered this place, he was soon relieved. At least, he got rid of Kaixuan''s pursuit.


    "Legalists, celebrities and strategists will have to find you one day to settle this account."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fierce, and he was deeply angry at the three men''s interceptions.


    Several of them had just stepped out of the world of martial arts, but unexpectedly they were ambushed by them, and they even sent out the strong men of the real realm.


    If those people miscalculate and don''t know that they have been resurrected, they may send out a more powerful existence.


    Fortunately, this is the case. Otherwise, their lives will be in danger.


    Originally, all the gratitude and resentment were limited to the three families, but I didn''t think that the people of their main family were so arrogant that they provoked the desolate country.


    Du Shaofu has never been afraid of anything. Since the other party wants to deal with him, he has no reason not to fight back!


    "Hoo..."


    In the end, Du Shaofu suppressed his thoughts and took a long breath. He looked back at the situation in the surrounding space.


    It looks like an independent world, isolated from the outside world, but the topography is not too different from the outside world.


    A little perception of the power of the yuan Shen, you can observe the endless land, mountains and lush vegetation.


    Around Du Shaofu, there were constantly some strong men passing by, one by one in a hurry.


    He did not know what the place was, but it was not difficult to guess that this place should be a strange space, and there were certain differences between the outside world. It must be a means set by an expert of a certain side, which can be used for the experience or assessment of later generations.


    "No matter how much, recover strength first."


    Du Shaofu''s body shape moved up and down a few times. He took advantage of the fact that no one else noticed him. He found a small cave in a mountain range and directly drilled into it. After blocking the hole with stones, he put down several prohibitions.


    "The thirty-three days are really extraordinary. This time, there are nearly a million holy places, that is, the practitioners above the Guixu realm. Among them, there are still a lot of God grabbing places. The most important thing is that this is only the number of the younger generation."


    Until this time, Du Shaofu was still shocked.


    If there are so many powerful people who return to the virtual world and seize the gods, if they are put into the world of Shenwu, what a terrible strength it will be. It is no wonder that they will sweep the whole Shenwu world ten thousand times!


    Of course, the premise is that the one who controls the way of heaven doesn''t do it.


    "It seems that some of those people are not weak."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself. Thinking of what he had seen before, he could not help feeling deeply.


    Among the 700000 young strong men, several of them gave Du Shaofu a very frightening feeling.


    I''m afraid the strength of those people should be above the small stars!


    "There are people outside of people, there are days outside the sky. The road of the strong is endless!"


    Du Shaofu sighed, then slowly closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    Outside his body, bursts of purple and gold light bloom, dense Sheng Xia, magnificent incomparable.


    The fluctuation he caused was not too big, just to repair the injury. He didn''t want to cause any movement, which would attract some people''s peep and increase the trouble.


    As time went on, and the aura in this space was extremely strong, Du Shaofu recovered very quickly.


    Only after half a day''s work, his body''s injury recovered to 7788, almost able to display the peak strength.


    His momentum kept climbing. Only when he reached a certain peak, the momentum suddenly fell back and went away quickly. There was no longer any fluctuation, which made Du Shaofu look ordinary and gave people the illusion of trance.


    "The space outside should be closed. I''m afraid it''s hard to get out."


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes and said to himself.


    It''s very difficult to go out, and it''s almost impossible to open Xuan in.


    "Old dog, you won''t be out there!"


    Du Shaofu thought to himself. His eyebrows suddenly raised, and then the corners of his mouth slowly hooked up. He said, "it seems that even if I can go out, it''s not suitable for me to leave here for the time being. I''d better improve my strength before I can deal with the three masters! What''s more, since a secret place within thirty-three days has entered the capital, is there any reason not to explore it? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2700

    Du Shaofu was excited.


    He came to the world for the first time in thirty-three days. He didn''t want to meet a grand scene. There must be many opportunities and benefits in this space. If he missed, he would be struck by thunder!


    Thinking of this, he began to be a little impatient, can not help but want to explore a good.


    "I don''t know what happened to little star, granny, bully and Huang!"


    Du Shaofu walked out of the cave and began to follow the direction of the departure of many strong men.


    He was worried about the situation of Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaolin and others. In the past thirty-three days, he was no more powerful than the Shenwu world. He hoped that they would not encounter too much trouble.


    In addition, Legalists, celebrities and strategists failed this time. I don''t know if there will be further actions.


    However, Du Shaofu was not too worried about this. Before he left, the five great masters of Confucianism, Mohism, farmers, Taoism and Yin and Yang had promised him that they would send strong men to the Shenwu world in case the other three put all their eggs in one basket and retaliate against the wasteland and even the Shenwu world.


    With these questions in mind, Du Shaofu had already passed an endless distance, and some scattered figures began to enter his sight.


    These are the young strong men who come in here, and they slowly disperse at the beginning, as if they are searching for something in general.


    No doubt, there must be unimaginable advantages here. Du Shaofu did not want to let go of it.


    At the same time, he tried his best to explore everything around him and catch some clues that might appear.


    With his continuous progress, finally at a certain moment, a strange wave came and was caught by him.


    In this wave, it carries the breath of desolation and wilderness, which seems to be emanating from some very ancient existence.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Du Shaofu flashed directly from the sky and landed on the ground.


    This is a valley area, surrounded by mountains and mountains. Tall trees rise from the sky. It is afraid that dozens of people can hold it together. I don''t know how many years it has existed.


    In addition to this, there are large areas of shrubs, covering the whole valley.


    In the middle of the valley, however, it was bare. There was only a dark hole in the cave. There were bursts of heat released from it, and occasionally the red light flashed out.


    The wave that Du Shaofu felt came from the cave.


    But at this time, outside the cave entrance, there were already some figures gathering, one step ahead of Du Shaofu.


    "This fluctuation is not simple. I''m afraid there is something extraordinary in the cave entrance!"


    Du Shaofu thought about it in his heart, but he didn''t care about the people around him. He went to the entrance of the cave in an instant.


    He made a dark observation. At this time, there were quite a few people around the cave entrance, with more than 30 people.


    Among them, two young men surrounded more than a dozen people, accounting for the vast majority of them. Their own strength is extraordinary, and they have reached the peak of the realm of returning to emptiness. They are only one step away from the real realm of seizing the gods. They can be regarded as the strong ones in the realm of half conquering gods.


    This kind of cultivation may be a lot worse than Du Shaofu, but if we put it into the world of martial arts, many of the older generation''s strong men can''t even catch up with them.


    Around them, every young strong man''s accomplishments are above the level of returning to emptiness, which is quite strong.


    Seeing such a situation, Du Shaofu had to lament that thirty-three days was indeed unique. The cultivation conditions were too superior. People with outstanding qualifications could reach a very high level in a short time.


    "He Zhibai, there must be treasures under the cave entrance. Why did you come here before me and dare not go down to explore it?"


    Among the two young men with the highest accomplishments, one of them gave a slight smile and said to the other.


    The man was dressed in a black robe tightly around his body. His body was short and his chin was sharp. As he spoke, he could not help but feel a sinister look on his face.


    "Ha ha, Dai xuanzi, don''t provoke me. Everyone knows that the treasures in this Hunyuan space are not so good. There must be extreme danger in the good places. If you want to go down, I won''t stop you!"


    The man on the other side laughed and said.


    The man named he Zhibai seems to have a totally opposite feeling with Dai xuanzi.


    He was wearing a white robe. His face was handsome, his expression was gentle, his laughter was straightforward, and his spirit was like jade, which brought a breath like spring breeze.


    Du Shaofu beside him was stunned for a moment, because the appearance of the man was so similar to that of the eternal jade. They were so elegant and extraordinary!


    But in terms of temperament, he and the eternal jade are completely different, one elegant and noble, the other cold and sharp."Hum, there is no reason why you can''t take it at present! He Zhibai, let''s go down together and take out the treasures. As for the final ownership, it''s up to each of us. What do you think? "


    It is certainly impossible for him to be ignorant and know the interests if he can reach the situation of Dai xuanzi.


    The treasure is very important, but the wave coming from the hole is very dangerous.


    He Zhibai came one step ahead of him, but he didn''t go in at this time. It can be seen that there is absolutely no good place.


    Perhaps, there are already some people in the inside of what accident is not necessarily.


    It''s better to pull the other party together, or have more opportunities to get benefits than to rush into danger and finally make a wedding dress for others.


    "I have this intention, so let''s do it together!"


    He Zhibai nodded and agreed. Dai xuanzi''s careful thinking could see through him at a glance.


    As a matter of fact, his own idea is not the same.


    If it was not for fear of being picked up by others, he would have made a breakthrough, even if he would wait until now.


    "I think it''s better to have someone inquire before we go down. In this way, the people behind us will be less dangerous."


    Dai xuanzi''s eyes suddenly narrowed and swept from many people present. Du Shaofu was naturally included.


    It was just like the gaze of a poisonous snake, which made many people''s hearts tremble fiercely. It was like being watched by a fierce object, and was in a state of unspeakable panic.


    "Damn it, you''re going to be arrested!"


    Du Shaofu could not help but be stunned. At the bottom of his heart, he even killed Dai xuanzi.


    "This is not good!"


    He Zhibai''s handsome brow frowned and said.


    Everyone knows that the danger faced by those who go down at first is the greatest. If one is careless, he may lose his life.


    He knows Dai xuanzi''s means very well. It is indeed his style to do so, but for he Zhibai, he disdains to do such a dirty thing.


    He thought for a while and said, "if so, I won''t participate for the time being! It''s better for us to act separately. As for who the treasure belongs to, it''s up to us to have our own chance. "


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    Dai xuanzi''s mouth was covered with a strange arc, and then he stopped paying attention to him. His eyes swept away from Du Shaofu and others, and then he said coldly, "some of you must know my origin. If you listen to me, I promise in the name of Taixu general''s office that you will definitely benefit at that time."


    Du Shaofu was just about to break out, but when he heard several people around him, they were shocked and couldn''t help talking.


    "What? Taixu shenjiangfu? He came from Taixu''s mansion


    "Taixu general''s house is in the whole Yuqing Kingdom, which is also an absolute giant. The status of Taixu general himself is not much worse than that of Yuqing emperor!"


    "He came from such a big place. It''s said that this time, the three princes in Taixu''s mansion were all amazing. Is he one of them?"


    "With the name of Taixu God''s mansion as a guarantee, we can really go and explore it."


    "With these people here, I''m afraid the treasures in that place will never be with us, but if we can get some other benefits, it will be a wonderful thing."


    Except for Du Shaofu, all the people present had obviously heard of the name of Taixu general, and immediately learned the origin and identity of Dai xuanzi.


    After some discussion, most people were moved.


    He Zhibai and Dai xuanzi, together with the people around them, are the most powerful. He must be the only one who owns the treasure in the cave.


    But if you go down to explore for them and get some useful information, then you can get some extra gains. It seems that this business is not a loss.


    The only thing to worry about is that it''s dangerous. If it endangers life, it''s not worth it.


    "Taixu general''s office, it seems that it has a long way to go."


    Du Shaofu''s heart was still sinking. He had just arrived in this world and knew nothing about the power here.


    But as soon as I heard that name, the origin of Dai xuanzi must be great.


    In addition, the man whose appearance is similar to that of eternal jade is probably an outstanding son of a great power, and his identity will not be simple.


    Du Shaofu, like other people around him, showed his hope for Dai Zi, but he pretended to do it.


    "What kind of reward can we get if we go down and explore?"


    Du Shaofu said to Dai xuanzi with a chuckle.


    He is not going to let go of the treasures below, and it would be better if he could get the promised benefits before he went in.Dai xuanzi was not a good man. If he was wronged, Du Shaofu would not have any psychological burden.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2701

    Hearing Du Shaofu''s question, there were about seven or eight young strong men in their eyes. They could not help but look at Dai xuanzi one by one, waiting for his answer.


    Seeing such a scene, he Zhibai on the other side couldn''t help but show a bitter smile. He shook his head as if he was sighing something.


    Others don''t know the details of Dai xuanzi, but he is very clear that it is not easy to get benefits from that guy.


    "At that time, depending on the situation, if you can help me break through the fierce place and get the treasures inside, even if it''s a top-grade artifact, what''s the matter?"


    Dai xuanzi said, chin slightly raised, with a bit arrogant color.


    His words immediately made many people present changed their faces, and they all started to cry out.


    "Artifact, it''s incredible to give top-quality artifact."


    "If I get the top-grade artifact, it will at least increase my strength by 45%."


    "It''s true that Taixu God came out of the mansion. It''s really a big deal."


    Listening to all the people''s words in his ears, Du Shaofu fell into thinking.


    He is not very clear about the concept of artifact, but from the reactions of those people, we can see that Dai xuanzi''s high-quality artifact must be extraordinary, that is, he doesn''t know whether it can be compared with his own Zijin tianque, which is stronger or weaker.


    After a moment''s silence, he said again, "I''m afraid that''s not right! If we go down, this is a matter of life and death. If we fall among them, but we don''t even touch the artifact, isn''t it a great loss? Why don''t you cash the reward first, and then we can go down and explore it! "


    Du Shaofu pretended to be a cold headed green, and said earnestly and incomparably.


    However, his words made Dai xuanzi''s face black immediately.


    He Zhibai, on the other hand, was stunned and began to take a serious look at Du Shaofu.


    How can he not be surprised that this stranger dares to bargain with Dai xuanzi.


    He didn''t believe that Du Shaofu was really stupid. He was just pretending to be stupid. He just didn''t know what he came from. Even the people in Taixu general''s office would dare to provoke him.


    "Boy, are you bargaining with me?"


    Dai xuanzi''s face sank, and his eyes looked at Du Shaofu with a grim look in his voice.


    Because Du Shaofu had restrained his breath, Dai xuanzi could not see through his accomplishments.


    "Since it is a trade, we should pay attention to fairness! You can''t just promise us to go down and die. How can there be such an easy thing in the world? "


    Du Shaofu spread out his hands, still in a motionless manner.


    "How dare you, boy. Do you know who you are talking to?"


    This time, Dai xuanzi didn''t open his mouth. One of his entourage came out and pointed to Du Shaofu with his hand and yelled at him.


    At the same time, the attendant''s body burst out bright light, a strong momentum of horizontal push out, straight toward Du Shaofu.


    "Hi..."


    Du Shaofu''s internal strength moved and pushed the other party''s Qi machine away. However, his own body swayed, and he stepped back a little.


    The strength of the man who made the move was just like that in the later stage of Guixu state, which was equivalent to the perfection of holy land. It should not have caused such a result. It was only because Du Shaofu did not want to expose his strength too early that he made a slightly inferior appearance.


    "The strength is not weak, but you should not be presumptuous in front of me! Now you have two ways to go. One is to go down and explore for us, and after getting useful information, I will spare your life; the second is that I will take your life now and let you pay the price for your mistakes! "


    Dai xuanzi looks at Du Shaofu with a murderous tone.


    At this time, he could see that Du Shaofu was not really a fool at all, but was pretending to be stupid and amusing him.


    Those who can enter this mixed space are not weak. The young people in purple robes are not bad at present. They are able to resist the momentum of the strong people in the later stage of Guixu, which shows that they are not vulgar.


    However, if compared with their own words, or too much worse.


    Dai xuanzi''s heart is inexplicably shot to kill, from small to large, few people dare to question his words with that tone.


    "They often want to take people''s lives, and those who don''t know think this is your family''s?"


    Du Shaofu was also angry. He turned his lips and said with a sneer: "I come from other countries. I have never heard of the laoshizi Taixu general''s office. I don''t know how powerful it is. So don''t oppress me with it. I don''t want to eat it! My life is here. I don''t know if you have the ability to take it away! "


    "Boy, you dare to despise me. You are looking for death!"


    Dai xuanzi''s anger in his heart "rubbed" to come up with a cold look in his eyes.He burst out a dull murmur in his mouth. As his wrist turned over, a dark sword appeared in his hand.


    Only when the sword appeared, it immediately poured out the misty mist and spread like water waves.


    The sword gave out a "buzz" quiver, and the surrounding void was affected by it. Then Dai xuanzi shook his wrist slightly. The ripple was even more serious, and the space was distorted directly, just like a twist.


    Without any hesitation, he slashed out with his sword and attacked Du Shaofu violently.


    A huge sword light was like a water curtain, and the brilliant Rune beat with the breath of destruction, sweeping to Du Shaofu.


    "It''s really a bad time. Not long after I left home, I was chased by an old dog for a long time, and now there is a provocation from the second generation ancestor whose eyes are higher than the top. Do I have a bullying face? All kinds of cats and dogs are going to come and dance in front of me


    Du Shaofu''s heart was full of emotion, but also with a few unspeakable depression.


    However, he has never been afraid of things. Since the other party''s provocation has come, if he doesn''t leave a memorial for others, how can he be so kind as to go on this journey in 33 days?


    At the same time, Du Shaofu summoned the Zijin tianque to his hand. The sharp purple and gold light was shining on the sword like a purple sun, dazzling people''s eyes.


    A vast wave of Qi surging out, like a long river surging, like big waves, spread out in the void.


    "Hum..."


    A moment of fierce majesty came and filled the surrounding void.


    At the same time, the sound of dragons singing and tigers roaring and birds and turtles singing broke out in the purple golden sky palace.


    "Bakendo!"


    Du Shaofu uttered a low drink from his mouth and killed with a sword. All the mountains around him started to tremble.


    Where the vast sword passes, the void is just like a piece of cloth, drawing a terrible gap and presenting ferociously.


    Such a sword light collided with the sword light of Dai xuanzi.


    "Chulala..."


    The space was torn apart in pieces, and huge cracks spread like cobwebs.


    The broken runes were flying all over the sky and swept all over the place. The vegetation in the valley was completely wiped out, and the area around them was turned into a yellow sand area.


    He Zhibai and other dozens of people gathered around the neighborhood, all retreated out.


    Du Shaofu did not seem to have been affected by the energy storm. His figure crossed through the storm and rushed straight to Dai xuanzi.


    "The strength is hidden!"


    Dai xuanzi''s body suddenly retreated and shot backward for hundreds of Zhang before he flew out of the center of the energy storm.


    Before, Du Shaofu was slightly shaken back half a step under the momentum of his own men''s attack, but in the fight with himself, it produced such a result.


    Although the battle between the two men was not so great, Dai xuanzi did not dare to walk easily in the energy storm, but the purple robed youth in the opposite dare.


    Obviously, he hasn''t done his best.


    This, let Dai xuanzi''s heart rise a touch of awe.


    Needless to say, the strength of the other side will not be weaker than their own, and may even be better!


    This unknown boy, his strength is so deep!


    "Boy, no matter what you come from, you are dead today!"


    Dai xuanzi''s eyes were round and his face was ferocious. He looked at Du Shaofu like a cheetah and was ready to kill him at any time.


    In a moment, countless thoughts passed through his mind. With the strength of the boy in front of him, he must have a certain way to go. Maybe it is a giant behind him.


    However, Dai xuanzi was not afraid. In the kingdom of Yuqing, only a few people needed his taboo and did not dare to provoke him easily.


    However, in front of this never met the boy, absolutely not in this list!


    "Do you want to die early because you are in a hurry to reincarnate


    Du Shaofu squinted at him and said scornfully.


    Dai xuanzi did not try his best to guess.


    What Dai xuanzi couldn''t imagine was that if Du Shaofu really wanted to kill him, he could be beaten to pieces with just a slap.


    However, Du Shaofu doesn''t want to expose his strength too early. In this space, there are still many strong people. Some young people in his thirty-three days need to be taken seriously.


    He came from a small world, unfamiliar with the place of life, or temporarily a little low-key.


    But to Du Shaofu''s surprise, his words had just been uttered, and dozens of people were shocked.


    In particular, he Zhibai, a group of people who knew Dai xuanzi better, immediately began to discuss.


    "Who is this guy who dares to scold the third childe of the Taixu general''s mansion?""Who didn''t know that the people of Taixu general''s house always acted arrogantly. How dare that guy provoke the third young master of Dai''s family? How dare he be


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2702

    "In the whole kingdom of Yuqing, I''m afraid there are few people who dare to provoke the people of Taixu general''s house, especially Dai xuanzi, who is one of the three princes in their family!"


    "Maybe it''s just like the young man in purple robe said. He just came from the outside world. He has never heard of the name of Taixu general''s mansion. He doesn''t know what kind of giant it is!"


    "I don''t know what the guy came from. His strength seems to be no less than that of Dai San


    "There''s a good play to watch. The guy is not good at it. After wearing the third young master, I don''t know what the final result will be!"


    ¡­¡­


    More than a dozen people around he Zhibai immediately began to discuss, and were shocked by Du Shaofu''s performance.


    But at the same time, they also have a sense of expectation, with a good attitude, they want to see a fight between the dragon and the tiger.


    The only one who didn''t express his opinion was he Zhibai. He stood quietly, his white clothes were graceful, his spirit was like jade, and his eyebrows were frowning gently!


    "Childe, I seem to have seen this man by accident. When he was outside Hunyuan space, he seemed to be chased in by an old man!"


    He Zhibai side, one of his subordinates gently open his mouth, so said.


    "Being chased in?"


    He Zhibai mumbled a sentence, thought a little, but didn''t say anything more.


    "No matter what his origin is, he even takes the initiative to provoke the head of the Taixu general''s mansion. I''m afraid there will be no good end for him! Maybe his personal strength is not under Dai xuanzi, but there are many people in Taixu''s palace. How can he be better than four hands with two fists? "


    He Zhibai''s entourage, some people such as sigh.


    Many people nodded their heads to show their approval and looked at Du Shaofu with a look of pity. It seemed that they had seen his miserable ending.


    Those subordinates who came here with Dai xuanzi were sneering at each other. They did not rush in, and all of them attacked Du Shaofu.


    They are just watching. They are very clear about the strength of the third young master. Although they have just begun to fight against each other, they still have a certain strength.


    With him, these people just need to watch from afar, to see how he ravaged that crazy boy, so that he can know what is called heaven and earth!


    Everyone stopped talking and looked at the two people over there.


    Yuan Ben he Zhibai and others tried to get into the cave, but at this time Du Shaofu and Dai xuanzi again confronted each other, and he had to stop and watch in the distance.


    "Boy, you will pay for your arrogance


    Dai xuanzi''s face was livid, and he yelled at Du Shaofu.


    Actually said that he was anxious to reincarnate?


    No one ever dared to say such a thing to him from his childhood.


    "There''s so much nonsense. If you want to fight, you can fight, but I will save your life! Don''t you want someone else to be a ghost instead of death? Just let you go into the cave for others and have a look at it first! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were sharp and he snorted coldly.


    In the process of his advance, Zijin tianque burst out with gorgeous light, magnificent momentum, general dense rising clouds.


    "Kill!"


    Dai xuanzi was no longer talking nonsense. With a sword in the air, the space turned into a layer of waves, and rushed out to meet Du Shaofu''s sword light.


    This is the law of water attribute, with softness in hardness and rigidity in softness.


    "Hula..."


    Under its influence, the surrounding space seems to be a vast ocean, with rough waves. The high waves roar and rise in the air, impacting nine days!


    One after another water column pierced through the air, just like a giant dragon dancing in the sky. The sound of terrible dragon singing broke the heaven and earth. The surrounding mountains collapsed in pieces with the roar and roar of mountains and rocks. The mountains and stones rolled like thousands of horses roaring and surging, covering the sky with smoke and dust, as if it were the end of the day!


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    The giant dragon, condensed by the law of water property, roars and writhes, diving in the waves and crushing down to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s swift and violent counterattack was the response to the majestic dragons!


    The purple gold sky palace in his hand poked into the empty sky, and a purple golden light burst out. The bright sword gang was like a sword of the great wilderness, which broke through the barriers of the void and rushed straight into it.


    "Chulala..."


    The fierce sword light carries the unique sharpness, just like cutting wheat, cutting off one dragon after another, breaking them into pieces of rule runes and shooting at all directions.


    Du Shaofu''s body was like an electric shock. He broke through many obstacles, and his terrible sword was immediately killed in front of Dai xuanzi.


    However, after countless dragon consumption, the sword light is also a lot dimmer.


    Rao is so, and still has the power of terror.


    Seeing such a scene, Dai xuanzi''s face suddenly changed.In any case, he did not think that the strength of the purple robed youth was so terrible!


    Originally thought that the other side only hidden a small part of the cultivation, but at this time, he really realized that the gap between himself and his own was too big!


    It must be the realm of God! There will never be such strength under seizing the gods


    Dai xuanzi''s heart was shocked. He saw the sword coming. His face changed. At the same time, he rushed out the sword again. The force of the law rolled around and wrapped up the dark sword in his hand, releasing the faint blue light. He collided with Du Shaofu''s sword!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The continuous sound of sharp whistling sounds, as if the gods and Demons long hiss, pierced the spirits of the surrounding people.


    He Zhibai and the other dozens of people felt as if they were being filled by the voice of heaven in a moment, and the yuan gods were all shaking with fear.


    Dai xuanzi, who was in the center of the battle, felt that his eyes were black, his ears were buzzing and his brain was blank.


    However, he was not an easy person to deal with. His accomplishments among his peers were at the top level, and he made a response at the first time.


    I saw that in his body, suddenly there was a strange breath, which filled the space in front of him.


    The next moment, you can hear a burst of "gudu Du" sound, the space in front of him is like a Wang Qingquan, with continuous bubbles, a water curtain formed, carrying the power of yin and soft, standing in the void.


    It was at the same time that the water curtain appeared that Du Shaofu had already killed him with a sword and suddenly stabbed into the water curtain.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    The body of Zijin tianque sword is blazing. It''s like a piece of red iron thrown into the water, making a harsh sound. The space is like a pot of water boiling and boiling directly!


    When things are extremely extreme, they will be strong. The gang shield formed by the water attribute law, however, carries a very strong defense force!


    The power carried by Du Shaofu''s sword was quickly consumed. When he reached Dai xuanzi''s chest, he was also "buzzing" to dissipate and disappear into the invisible.


    Along with it, the water curtain in front of Dai xuanzi was also declared to be disintegrated, and the space restored its original appearance.


    "Hoo..."


    Dai xuanzi broke out a cold sweat and let out a long breath.


    Du Shaofu''s sudden strength surprised him, but at the last moment, he was blocked by himself and did not bring any harm.


    At this time, how could he not understand that there was a huge gap between himself and the young man in purple robe.


    Now he can be very sure that the other party is definitely a strong man who can seize the God''s realm!


    I just don''t know, such a gifted young man, in the end, is from which side of the world in the thirty-three days.


    "No matter which giant you are, I will never let you go!"


    Dai xuanzi thought in his heart and looked at Du Shaofu with a strong hatred in his eyes.


    From other worlds, to the scope of Yuqing Kingdom, if it is a dragon, it must be coiled for him; if it is a tiger, it will be easy to lie down!


    Dare to provoke the head of Taixu God''s mansion, the final result can only be to die in this Hunyuan space.


    There are so many people in Taixu general''s mansion who want to clean up a small outsider, only in the back hand!


    However, just when the evil meaning in Dai xuanzi''s heart had just risen, he suddenly felt a sense of awe, a cold air rising from the soles of his feet, and a chill on his back.


    Because, he saw a fist enlarge in front of his eyes, without fancy straight attack!


    "Bang" after a sound, Dai xuanzi''s head issued a "buzz" to a sound, produced a violent vertigo, several want to fall.


    "If you have some strength, you can show off. Your elders have not taught you. You should keep your eyes open outside and don''t provoke everyone?"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly and hit Dai xuanzi''s side face with a blow, which made his mouth bleed.


    And his body, also under such a blow, instantly flew sideways and hit the mountain in the distance with a loud "bang" sound. The strong mountain suddenly collapsed, the rocks were in succession, and the smoke and dust were rolling!


    "Ah Asshole! I will kill you


    Dai xuanzi yelled, ashamed and angry.


    He got up from the ruins and roared at Du Shaofu with unspeakable hatred.


    At this time, Dai xuanzi was already confused by shame and anger. He had never suffered such a loss in his life, and no one dared to hit him in the face!


    At this moment, what he thought in his heart was to tear the son of a bitch into pieces to dispel his hatred.


    In the roar, Dai xuanzi''s long hair dances wildly, and his roots stand upside down, just like a madman.


    The law of water attribute condensed into a huge lightsaber, which he held in his hand and chopped it down in the air and landed on Du Shaofu''s head."Just a clown!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly again, with a chill in his eyes.


    It has to be said that Dai xuanzi''s strength is not weak. In the world of Shenwu, in addition to himself, it is the absolute peak existence, even those old monsters who have practiced for countless years are far behind!


    What''s more terrible is that behind him, there is still a Taixu general''s mansion.


    Du Shaofu really did not know what kind of existence of Taixu general''s office was. But just hearing such a name, it was extremely extraordinary and absolutely a formidable force to be provoked.


    But in Du Shaofu''s eyes, all this was not a threat at all.


    No matter how strong the Taixu general''s office is, I''m afraid it will not be any better than the Legalists, celebrities and strategists.


    He doesn''t want to make enemies at will, but he won''t let others climb on his head.


    At least, Dai xuanzi''s seemingly strong strength is far from enough!


    As for that what is too empty God''s mansion, that is the thing that needs to face in the future!


    "It''s OK to frighten other people with the mansion of too empty gods, but it can''t play any role in front of me!"


    Du Shaofu twisted his eyebrows and waved.


    Zijin tianque makes a joyful sound in his hand, and the light is around the sword body, gradually converging, and then it turns into a huge sword light holding the sky and leaning on the ground. It seems that the whole space is shaking under the sword light, and the huge cracks are scattered everywhere. The scene is terrible!


    "Sword roars!"


    Du Shaofu, holding up his sword, fiercely cleaved down and cut through the void. He was facing the lightsaber issued by Dai xuanzi.


    He still did not do his best, only with martial arts against the enemy, the strongest space law and lightning law did not show out, in order to hide his strength.


    But it is in such a scene that after one touch of two sword lights, the difference between high and low will be judged instantly!


    Dai xuanzi''s huge lightsaber was immediately chopped up and turned into a series of talismans and secret patterns, flying in the void, and then disillusioned in the invisible.


    Du Shaofu''s sword, with his power, was like a huge pillar of light, and he was killed on Dai xuanzi''s body!


    After the sound of "boom", Dai xuanzi was directly photographed back to the ruins of the mountain peak by such a sword. He was submerged by the dancing rocks, and there was no sound for a long time.


    "This How can it be so strong? "


    "Dai xuanzi was defeated so miserably. How far did this man''s cultivation go?"


    "Where come out of the guy, so tough, can''t be a nobody!"


    "He came from other worlds, and he must be the descendant of a great power in the thirty-three days, and that kind of power may be more powerful than the kingdom of Yu and Qing, and even be comparable with the holy places of the supreme and constant fusion of heaven."


    "Hey, but it''s really interesting. Dai xuanzi, who has always been walking in the kingdom of Yuqing, has suffered such a big loss today!"


    ¡­¡­


    Among the dozens of onlookers, except for Dai xuanzi''s more than ten followers, the rest were shocked and marveled at Du Shaofu''s strength.


    And he Zhibai side of the public, is a little schadenfreude.


    "Three young masters!"


    "Go and see the third young master!"


    More than a dozen people of Taixu general''s house were shocked and angry. One by one, they disappeared from their original places, and the next moment they appeared at the collapsed mountain peak.


    Soon, Dai xuanzi was found by them.


    At this time, his whole body was covered with blood and dust, his clothes and robes were broken, like a piece of cloth hanging, very embarrassed.


    On his side face, there was a big swelling, which was hit by Du Shaofu!


    Dai xuanzi''s breath was even weaker, and his expression was dispirited.


    "Boy, you dare to hurt the third young master like this. I''m too empty, and the general''s office will frustrate you!"


    One of the attendants helped Dai xuanzi''s arm and glared at Du Shaofu.


    That look, seems to be looking at a dead person in general!


    And the rest of the entourage also stepped out, blinking an eye into a encirclement, pressing on Du Shaofu. They wanted to fight together to kill Du Shaofu here and avenge the third young master!


    In their opinion, the purple robed youth is very strong, but under the joint efforts of more than a dozen strong people who are at least in the late stage of Guixu state, I''m afraid they can''t bear it!


    However, just when these people just moved, Dai xuanzi''s weak voice sounded in their ears: "let''s go!"


    Dai xuanzi bit his teeth bitterly, hoping that he could not cut Du Shaofu into 108 sections with his eyes!


    Up to now, his subordinates can''t see it, but he can feel very clearly that the strength of the purple robed youth is really beyond speculation. It can be really called terrible, and it will not be much weaker than his two brothers.Understand the gap between each other, we have to understand the way forward and backward, blindly tough confrontation, ultimately suffer losses or their own.


    "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge! Today''s account will be settled with you in the future. "


    Dai xuanzi put down a word, ready to turn around and walk away, away from this right and wrong place.


    As for the treasure in the cave, don''t think about it. With this young man in purple robe and he Zhibai and others present, he can''t turn to him.


    However, just when Dai xuanzi refused to open his legs and wanted to cross the space to leave, a light floating voice was talking again.


    "Do you want to go? How can it be so easy! "


    Du Shaofu raised his mouth slightly and said with a trace of coldness: "I said that the purpose of not killing you is to let you go into the cave and explore the way for everyone! If you want to leave like this, you''d better finish what you have to do before you leave


    As he spoke, the purple gold light on his body suddenly flourished, and the golden wings of the ROC fluttered rapidly behind him, bringing a violent whirlwind.


    Du Shaofu was so fast that he stopped Dai xuanzi and others in front of him.


    "This guy is crazy


    He Zhibai and others were shocked by Du Shaofu''s words.


    It''s OK to beat the third young master of Taixu''s mansion. Do you really want them to go down and explore the way?


    If Dai xuanzi had any accident, the hatred would have been too deep.


    "Boy, don''t bully people too much!"


    The attendants who spoke earlier roared, and the space passage that he had just torn apart was directly broken under the attack of the other party''s wings and could not leave at all.


    "I deceive too much?"


    Du Shaofu sneered and didn''t say much about it. He took a direct and resolute move.


    He struck with one arm like lightning, pulling up the follower''s collar, and then throwing it violently toward the hole.


    The follower did not resist, but he was shocked to find that his internal strength was completely blocked in a short time, making him unable to move.


    He could only allow himself to be thrown away, and his body made an arc in the void, and then he fell into the dark hole!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2703

    Seeing such a scene, don''t say it''s Dai xuanzi himself, and even his entourage''s face is purple.


    Before, they were a domineering attitude. They wanted to let others commit danger with their own bodies and explore the way, which was beyond doubt and refused.


    Many people present know that it is impossible for Dai xuanzi to promise the benefits of high-quality artifact in the name of Taixu Shenjiang mansion.


    In particular, he Zhibai and more than a dozen people around him have a good understanding of his work style.


    Therefore, at the beginning, although many people were eager to discuss, eager to try and extremely hot eyed, no one directly agreed to his request.


    But no one thought that the young man in purple suddenly jumped out and stroked the tiger beard of Taixu general''s mansion. He should not be too bold!


    Dai xuanzi was cruelly abused by him. At this time, he really wanted to throw them into the cave.


    Anyone can see that the danger inside must be extraordinary. If Dai xuanzi had something wrong, the hatred between the purple robed youth and the Taixu general''s house would really have no room to turn around!


    That is to say, at the moment that Dai xuanzi''s subordinate was thrown into the cave entrance, all the people''s eyes on the scene all happened to look at the past.


    Compared with the gratitude and resentment between Du Shaofu and Dai xuanzi, the changes in the cave mouth made them more interested and wanted to learn about it at the first time.


    However, to their disappointment, there was no change from there. There was still light shining inside, and there was no abnormal fluctuation.


    The man who was thrown into the sea was silent, just like a bullock into the sea.


    "How can there be no movement? Is there no danger below?"


    "It''s impossible. We just stand here, and we can feel the fear from the deep of our soul. There will be no fake!"


    "Was that man directly killed by some kind of strong existence, and could not even convey a little voice?"


    "This If so, it would be terrible! "


    ¡­¡­


    Many people began to doubt whether the danger inside was too terrible to kill people in an instant.


    At first, a few people who were eager to try because of Dai xuanzi''s temptation finally began to get chilly. They secretly congratulated themselves that they were not so quickly carried away by the benefits.


    The guy who was thrown down, but with the later cultivation of Guixu state, he could not compare with him.


    If you go into the cave, you don''t know how to die.


    "It''s weird."


    Du Shaofu also murmured, his brows slightly wrinkled and his eyes narrowed.


    Others don''t know, but he knows very well that although he banned Dai xuanzi''s master, it is only a very slight seal, which can only hold him for a moment at most.


    Du Shaofu had already calculated that when the man fell into the cave, he would be able to break the seal in an instant and restore his original accomplishments.


    Otherwise, to let a person who has lost all his strength to inquire about the situation is no different from asking him to die.


    However, things did not follow the direction of Du Shaofu''s imagination. After entering the cave, the man did not make a sound, nor did he use his cultivation to escape.


    Obviously, there must be some kind of terror below. In an instant, the person lost the ability to resist, and even didn''t even howl.


    Such a situation made Du Shaofu feel nervous.


    "Where there are great evils, there must be rare things."


    All of them thought about it, and wanted to know what kind of treasure was hidden under the cave entrance, but no one dared to go down rashly, for fear that he would lose his life instead of getting the treasure.


    "Go down and have a look."


    Du Shaofu said softly, and his eyes turned to another subordinate beside Dai xuanzi.


    He behind the ROC gold wings under a fan, straight to the other side''s body, will carry it in the hand.


    The strength gap between the two is really too big. Dai xuanzi''s subordinates haven''t reacted at all. Du Shaofu threw him out.


    "You..."


    Dai xuanzi''s eyes were almost out of fire, so angry that his lips were shaking.


    So he threw his men face to face. This is the red fruit ground beating his face. Don''t be too arrogant!


    But Dai xuanzi was angry, but he did not dare to make any unnecessary actions.


    Otherwise, he was not sure that the bold young man in purple would throw himself in.


    Dai xuanzi didn''t say much, just staring at each other with hatred.


    As long as he gets away from today, he must kneel down and die in front of himself!


    Du Shaofu did not pay attention to Dai xuanzi''s murderous eyes.


    At this time, the situation in the cave entrance is more attractive than the existence of Dai xuanzi.After throwing the second man out, he quickly moved and flew into the air, overlooking the cave from top to bottom.


    At the same time, his powerful yuan Shen''s power spreads out with all his strength to spy on the movement inside.


    That is to say, after the man entered the cave, Du Shaofu finally saw that there was a ripple in the space tens of Zhang below, and then the figure of the man disappeared in an instant, as if he had entered another space, and even the power of Yuan Shen could not be detected.


    However, under Du Shaofu''s commanding observation, he could only see that the cave was like a lava world, which was full of dazzling red color, releasing a warm air wave, as well as the dangerous atmosphere brought by penetrating into the flesh spirits.


    "Is there a space barrier that blocks the existence of another space?"


    Du Shaofu conjectured that his power of primordial spirit could not find any information at all, so he could only make judgments based on his own feelings.


    If this is the case, it is just able to explain the reason why two people have entered successively, and there is no movement at all.


    At this time, they must have entered another space.


    Du Shaofu was very curious and wanted to know what was in it.


    Without much delay, he dived down into the cave.


    "He went in!"


    "It is obvious that there is extreme danger there. How could he get in like this?"


    "What shall we do? Shall we go in as well?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu dive into the cave entrance, the crowd around he Zhibai is in a commotion.


    They had been here for some time, but they all stopped because of the dangerous smell emanating from the cave entrance. No one had the courage to go in ahead of time, for fear that their actions would make a wedding dress for others, and the gain would not be worth the loss.


    At this time, the young man in purple robed, after throwing the two people in Taixu''s mansion into it, also put his head into it. Did he find something?


    The crowd hesitated and did not know what to do.


    He Zhibai''s subordinates all stare at his face, hoping that he can give clear instructions.


    However, he Zhibai himself was also in the hesitation, and did not know what to do for a time.


    "Let''s go!"


    On the other side, seeing Du Shaofu''s figure disappear, Dai xuanzi said to his entourage.


    He took a deep look at the dark hole, clenched his teeth, and turned away with strong reluctance.


    The rest of the people gathered around him, all of whom breathed a sigh of relief, a sense of relief from the aftermath.


    That young man in purple robe is so powerful, let alone their three young masters. Even the other two young masters in Taixu general''s mansion are not much better than him!


    There was a great danger in that cave, otherwise their two companions would not have made any noise after entering.


    If all the people were thrown in by the young man, the result can be imagined!


    At this time, the terrible guy finally disappeared. If he didn''t take the opportunity to leave, when would he stay?


    "Leave a few people nearby. Keep an eye on the boy and report to me as soon as you have any news! Within the scope of our Yuqing Kingdom, he can''t run rampant


    Dai xuanzi''s eyes were gloomy and incomparable, and his face seemed to drip water. He said in a voice of hatred.


    As his voice fell, the party soon broke through the air and left the valley.


    All of this, he Zhibai sees in the eye, he is still indifferent and elegant, appears to be out of the dust incomparable.


    After watching Dai xuanzi leave, he Zhibai again shifts his attention to the dark hole.


    "Two people, come down with me and have a look. The others are here in case something happens!"


    He gave a gentle order and said, "great opportunity is naturally accompanied by great danger, but if the practitioner does not experience danger, he will not be able to achieve great accomplishments. No matter who gets the treasure in the end, let''s go and have a look at it. "


    While he Zhibai was talking, his body shape was also swept forward directly. Two people around him kept up with him and quickly got into the hole.


    In fact, if it had not been for Dai xuanzi and Du Shaofu''s quarrel before, he would have gone down and explored it.


    After seeing the strength of the purple robed youth, he Zhibai was more interested in it than in the treasures in the cave.


    In the valley, less than 20 people watched Du Shaofu and he Zhibai enter the cave. Except for the more than ten followers of he Zhibai, others were not sure whether to follow them or not.


    Strong men like Dai xuanzi and he Zhibai were so careful before, and they didn''t want to die like this.


    But the temptation of treasure is so great that no one wants to give up.


    At the end of the day, four people came out and quickly rushed into the cave.¡­¡­


    As soon as Du Shaofu dashed into the cave, he felt the awe of the original spirit and gave birth to an inexpressible palpitation.


    It''s not a sudden feeling, but it''s produced outside. It''s just magnified many times at this time.


    As far as he could see, the space below was extremely open, with a large amount of underground lava like existence, releasing the blazing heat, and burning the space inside was constantly twisting and collapsing.


    Even Du Shaofu''s accomplishments, under such high temperature, could not help but have a strong sense of dryness and heat. Layers of fine sweat covered his body surface and flowed together.


    When Du Shaofu fell to a certain position, he suddenly stopped and did not move on.


    Less than half a foot below him is where the two men who were thrown in by him disappeared. There is an invisible barrier, which should be the gateway to the unknown space. Once touched, the whole person will disappear.


    No one can know what kind of situation they are facing at this time, even whether they are dead or alive.


    Du Shaofu did not dare to go down rashly. He just stood quietly in the air and observed, hoping to find some useful clues.


    "That''s..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept through the lava space below. There was a vast ocean of magma, beating like boiling water with red waves of heat.


    Only at a certain moment, his eyes suddenly congealed, and his heart "cluttered", like an electric shock.


    "Is that the treasure?"


    In his sight, a blood red lotus rooted in the lava, swaying with the ups and downs of the red wave.


    However, in Du Shaofu''s eyes, it was not amazing, but it was dazzling, just like a small sun. The invisible high temperature could burn through the soul of human beings and burn it into nothingness.


    Under this blood red lotus flower, several green lotus leaves float, and several drops of red magma roll on it, setting off the lotus flower more enchanting.


    This is an extremely strange scene. In the magma ocean, a blood lotus grows, which is quite a match, but with a few green lotus leaves, people can''t help but feel extremely discordant.


    It is impossible for ordinary plants to survive in that terrible temperature.


    However, at this time, such a strange scene is really presented in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Blood flame God Lotus! That''s the blood flame God Lotus! I didn''t expect that there are such treasures here


    Just when Du Shaofu was stunned, he Zhibai, who followed him into the cave, arrived.


    When he saw the strange plant, he could not help but breathe out, with extreme shock, and there was also indescribable excitement.


    "Blood flame God lotus?"


    Du Shaofu doubted that he had never heard of such a treasure.


    There seems to be no record of this object in many ancient books in the world of Shenwu.


    When he Zhibai said that, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but turn his eyes to him and asked, "excuse me, what''s special about the blood flame God lotus?"


    Before he Zhibai could answer, his two subordinates, together with the four strong men who had just followed him, all looked at Du Shaofu with puzzled eyes, showing an incredible look.


    "The blood flame God lotus unexpectedly does not know, this guy in the end is from where to come out?"


    "Isn''t it a pretence to amuse us?"


    Several people were muttering in their hearts, but no one said the doubts in their hearts.


    They are very suspicious that the strength of the youth in purple robes is definitely a strong one among the younger generation in the past thirty-three days. It may come from a force that is not weaker than the Holy Land in the supreme constant harmony.


    However, his cultivation and insight do not seem to be consistent.


    So, some people even wonder if this guy is killing them.


    It was with this idea that some of the people who came into this place behind them were more alert, for fear that they would follow the footsteps of the two generals of Taixu.


    "I don''t know, this blood flame God lotus is a strange thing that can only be seen in the extremely Yang place. In such an extreme environment, plants should not have been produced. However, when things are extreme, they will be reversed. When the sun reaches the Yin, it will produce something that reaches Yin. The blood flame God lotus is a kind of thing with the most Yin, which contains a very rich fire attribute energy. If a practitioner who has mastered the fire attribute law obtains it and refines it, he will get incomparable benefits in this way! "


    He Zhibai didn''t think much about it. He just laughed and explained to Du Shaofu.


    He could not say that he had any sense of precaution and fear to the young man in purple robe.


    On the contrary, he showed his strength in dealing with Dai xuanzi and others, which made he Zhibai have the idea of making friends.Of course, the more friends, the better, especially those with great strength.


    "Why does the blood flame God lotus contain the most powerful fire attribute power since it is the most Yin thing?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled and politely asked he Zhibai.


    For this young man who looks similar to the jade, he unconsciously has a little favor.


    At least when Dai xuanzi asked outsiders to come down first, he refused very simply. Obviously, he was not a mean person.


    Du Shaofu himself had just arrived for thirty-three days. He knew nothing about everything here. He needed a person to introduce him a lot of things to facilitate his future actions.


    "To the Yang generates Yin, the blood flame God lotus is naturally the most Yin thing, but it is also the truth that extreme things must be reversed. It is also common sense that the most Yin things carry the power of the highest Yang! If it had the most Yin power, it would not have formed the current environment. I''m afraid it would have been in conflict with the lava world and destroyed this place once! "


    He Zhibai, with a light smile, explained in a relaxed way.


    At the same time, his eyes also slowly shifted to the blood flame God lotus, with unspeakable movement.


    "Is brother he''s method the law of fire attribute?"


    Du Shaofu took aim at he Zhibai and asked.


    Although the other side''s expression appears to be very calm, but the fiery meaning in his eyes has not been covered up. It is obvious that he is very coveting the treasure.


    "To tell you the truth, the law I have practiced is the fire attribute law."


    He Zhibai didn''t hide anything. He replied quite frankly and simply.


    "In that case, let''s go down together. Who can get it, it depends on their own chance! "


    Du Shaofu nodded his head.


    He appreciated he Zhibai''s crisp and neat character without affectation.


    Although his temperament and the eternal jade look very different, but the two people''s personality in this point, it is very similar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2704

    Therefore, Du Shaofu didn''t want to easily get into trouble with him. For the blood flame God lotus in the lava space, he had better see his own chance.


    However, just after Du Shaofu had finished this sentence, he Zhibai, with a handsome face, frowned slightly.


    "It seems that there is a barrier to lead to an unknown place, which must be used to protect the blood flame God lotus. If it is a tangible existence, it can still be broken, but at this time, we can not get the specific information of the space barrier, and it is difficult to break it! "


    He Zhibai looked at the void under his feet and said softly.


    When Du Shaofu threw two of Dai xuanzi''s men down, he saw the situation here.


    Needless to say, the existence of the invisible space is to prevent someone from taking away the blood flame God lotus.


    That is to say, when he Zhibai speaks, he reaches out a finger and draws towards the void under his feet.


    "Hiss..."


    The space is silent and cracked, and a dark space crack appears in people''s eyes.


    And it is such a space crack, but not directly to the lava space, but to an unknown place.


    Even at the moment when the crack appeared, there was a breath of death bursting out of the crack, which made people cold. The eight people present took a breath of cold air in an instant.


    He Zhibai, who dares to delay, smoothes the space crack and disappears with the palm of his hand, and the horrible breath that permeates from it also disappears.


    The experience of this moment made several people panic, and only Du Shaofu remained calm.


    "This space barrier, presumably, will not be formed naturally. It should have been deliberately laid down here."


    So said Du Shaofu, squinting his eyes.


    He Zhibai and other people nodded when they heard the speech and agreed with it.


    As a result, people all think that since some people have set up a space barrier here, they must be waiting for the blood flame God lotus to mature and then pick it.


    If they want to get it, they are likely to face an unknown strong man.


    Under such means, if you intrude into it without reason, you will surely fall into that strange space and be hard to get out of it.


    "Come all come, don''t think of a way to take it to the hand, how can I deserve to experience in this Hunyuan space?"


    He Zhibai looked at the blood flame God lotus firmly in his eyes, and didn''t mean to shrink back.


    "Let''s have a try. Can this space barrier stop me?"


    Du Shaofu had a light drink, and then the purple and golden light on his body suddenly exploded.


    The law of space starts slowly and begins to evoke invisible power.


    Although Du Shaofu''s attainments in the law of space are inferior to the law of thunder and lightning, they are not weak either.


    In the past few years, with the growth of his cultivation, the law of space has steadily improved.


    With the mystery of Fuyao, there is still a chance to break through the space barrier at the foot and enter the lava space directly.


    However, the final result was to disappoint Du Shaofu.


    After many attempts, he could not break through the limitation of the space portal in any case.


    Fuyao style is indeed mysterious enough, but it has a great limitation, that is, the space to be crossed must be within the scope of the power of the original God.


    At this time, although the space barrier did not block the sight of Du Shaofu and others, it firmly blocked their original spirit power from the outside, and could not break through at all.


    Even if it is Du Shaofu''s highest level of cultivation, it is also difficult to achieve.


    "It seems that we still have to expose our strength."


    Du Shaofu sighed in his heart. I''m afraid that only by exerting the red Jiri horse monkey spirit can we break through the restrictions here.


    If Du Xiaoyao was here, I''m afraid it would not have been straight into it.


    Without too much hesitation, Du Shaofu''s body was a piece of golden light, which was directly separated from his body and turned into a huge monkey like creature, which was full of blazing light. It was Du Shaofu''s chijiri horse Monkey God.


    Just sitting there quietly, there is a vast breath of terror released, so that the surrounding space is slightly shaking.


    Du Shaofu''s chijiri macaque yuan Shen stepped out and went down. In an instant, he touched the position of the space barrier.


    In the golden light, one foot of the red Jiri macaque yuan Shen enters directly, breaking through the invisible barrier.


    What followed was a gust of Yin wind howling out, whistling and dancing, straight into the sky, the spirit of gods and Demons rolling and surging, unspeakable!


    Du Shaofu only felt that there was endless corrosive force pouring out, wrapping up part of his legs and feet, eroding madly, and the power of Yuan Shen was constantly consuming.


    He didn''t think much about it. The red Jiri macaque God went down directly, driving his own noumenon, and disappeared directly from the original place.Then, in the sight of he Zhibai and others, he appeared in the lava space.


    "This Just go in like this


    The seven people looked at each other, and could not help but feel shocked by Du Shaofu''s means.


    "What a powerful yuan Shen, and it is the special existence of the red Jiri macaque!"


    "This individual cultivation method is really strange. He used the means of the golden winged ROC birds, but the yuan God is the red Jiri horse monkey. There are many special things in him!"


    "The blood flame God lotus is his, we can''t get in here at all!"


    ¡­¡­


    Several people couldn''t help but smile bitterly. They were shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength, but also had indescribable surprise.


    "This man''s strength is very strong even in the realm of seizing gods. In the whole Yuqing Kingdom, there are not many young strong men like this! "


    He Zhibai has always been calm face, this time also can not help but have a palpitation.


    Although Du Shaofu concealed a lot of strength, he still saw some of them, and immediately made corresponding inferences.


    And such a strong man broke through the shackles of the space barrier and entered the lava space. The blood flame God lotus is naturally its bag.


    "What a high temperature. It''s even more terrible than the lava world where we got the Xulei of Tianyan cave."


    After entering the lava space, Du Shaofu immediately uttered such an exclamation.


    Green spirit armor has been called out by him, covering the body surface.


    At the same time, there is a light purple gold light wrapped his body.


    Thunder pulse is running endlessly, blocking the invasion of the terrible temperature.


    "Take the blood flame God lotus first and then!"


    Du Shaofu went straight down. In a flash, he appeared on the top of the rolling magma and came to the blood flame God lotus.


    He reached out with one hand, and the dark Qi quickly turned into a huge light palm and grabbed it directly towards the blood colored lotus flower.


    After the "Shua" sound, Du Shaofu was surprised to find that the blood flame God lotus was really held by his bare palm.


    "So easy to get it? Not so! "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and said to himself in disbelief.


    After reaching a certain degree, most of the supernatural objects in heaven and earth will produce self-consciousness, intelligence and the ability to seek good fortune and avoid evil.


    Even after his channeling, he can cultivate himself into the body of a demon, which is incomparably powerful!


    For example, in the world of Shenwu, there are many such strong people in the demon world, such as huolei Laozu, stubborn stone Laozu, Heishui monarch, dailiu, Zilian fairy, Hongyue, Tianyan cave Xulei, etc.


    The strength of that powerful spirit is absolutely very strong. It is impossible for others to invade at will, so it can be refined as a general divine medicine.


    Therefore, when Du Shaofu easily grasped the flower handle of the blood flame God lotus in his hand, he felt a strange feeling in his heart, which was very unreal.


    Just this kind of unreal feeling just lasted for a short time of breathing, his body suddenly was a tremor, a sense of horror came out of his body!


    "Not good!"


    Du Shaofu yelled, and the huge light palm that congealed directly spread out, trying to throw out the blood flame God lotus.


    But at this time, he has already snatched it to his side.


    As soon as his throwing movement was made, a fierce heat wave suddenly appeared from the blood flame God lotus and rushed to Du Shaofu''s face.


    This heat wave was extremely hot, which instantly filled the whole lava space, as if it could burn through all the existence, and wanted to burn out Du Shaofu''s body and Yuan Shen at the same time!


    Then, the blood flame God lotus suddenly released a huge and bright light. The blood light was just like a bright sun, shining people''s eyes, and wanted to make Du Shaofu''s body and yuan God transparent.


    But all this is just the beginning!


    Du Shaofu felt a strong danger. Under the light from the blood flame lotus, his immortal body began to melt.


    The yuan God in the palace of mud balls in the mind is constantly disintegrating and collapsing.


    The great pain hit every part of Du Shaofu''s body, from the inside to the outside, which made him feel like he was about to be burned into a pool of blood.


    This is not the most terrifying. What makes Du Shaofu feel that his scalp explodes is that his body is confined by an invisible force, and he can''t move his position at all.


    No matter how they struggle, they can only dance in the same place and completely break away from the coverage of non bleeding flame God lotus power.


    "How could the blood flame God lotus be so terrible?"


    Du Shaofu cried out in his heart that the laws of space and thunder and lightning came into play.


    Dense small thunder and lightning in his body and veins in the rapid flow, will his body and the spirit of tightly wrapped, resist that terrible burning feeling.At the same time, Fuyao, supported by the law of space, is bold and moves, and wants to get rid of it at the first time.


    However, Du Shaofu was shocked to find that not only his body was imprisoned, but the surrounding space was burned out by the terrible high temperature.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2705

    The space around Du Shaofu was constantly collapsing and was burned into pieces of ashes by the blazing heat.


    This has nothing to do with the law of space, not to say that the blood flame God lotus has the power of space law.


    It was just a simple fire attribute power, which affected the space and caused the surrounding void to collapse. Even Du Shaofu''s original spirit power was burned and twisted into oblivion, unable to penetrate through it, and even unable to use the shaking force to escape.


    This situation made Du Shaofu feel terrible.


    He can only keep running the thunder pulse to protect his body and spirit with the light of thunder and lightning.


    But it was at this time that the blood flame God lotus suddenly spewed out a large area of terrible red fire light, flowing like liquid, like the rolling magma in this space, and like molten iron in the boiler, burning incomparably!


    The scalding fire flowed like substance, wrapping Du Shaofu''s body directly.


    According to Du Shaofu''s estimation, if the law of thunder and lightning was applied to force bombardment, he might be able to break a gap for himself to escape, but he did not do so immediately. He wanted to see what would happen next.


    "In this mixed space, there are people who can break into this space!"


    At this time, such a voice suddenly sounded and spread to Du Shaofu''s mind.


    The voice sounds like an old man, gloomy and hoarse, full of vicissitudes and sinister flavor, unspeakable.


    Du Shaofu''s heart was awe inspiring. Under his mind''s perception, he seemed to have a pair of eyes staring at himself in the boundless fire that enveloped him.


    "Sure enough, the blood flame God lotus still gave birth to wisdom, and seems to have followed its path!"


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. How could he not understand the situation at this time?


    Needless to say, the blood flame God lotus has already been psychic, and at the moment when she grabs the other party, she is attacked by it, trapped in the boundless flame, and it is difficult to get rid of it.


    When he was thinking in his heart, the gloomy and hoarse voice sounded again: "you boy is a little capable of breaking through the space barrier arranged by me. In this case, let''s use your strength to help me! "


    The old man''s voice said, and then in Du Shaofu''s startled eyes, he saw a bare skeleton frame appear in the terrible sea of fire, and walked towards him step by step.


    "It''s not the blood flame God lotus. How could there be such a skeleton?"


    Du Shaofu was shocked, and his feelings were difficult to express in words.


    In his sight, the skeleton was as if it had been made of red iron sticks. It was full of dazzling fire, wrapped in layers of flames, releasing the intense temperature.


    In that skull cavity, there is a group of faint light flickering, which seems to be the power of the spirit.


    This is clearly a human skeleton, which is totally out of line with the heaven and Earth Spirit of blood flame God Lotus!


    How could such a strange thing happen in such a hot and horrible lava space?


    Before Du Shaofu could think more about it, he saw that the flaming red skeleton of fire had already approached Du Shaofu.


    A dry ghost''s claw stretched out and pressed down on Du Shaofu''s head.


    The power of the majestic vent, like a red line of training, from around to Du Shaofu entangled away.


    "Who are you?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t understand the current situation. The flame skeleton was obviously going to attack himself!


    There was a roar in his throat, but he didn''t want to think about it. Yuan Shen quickly hooked up the law of thunder and lightning and condensed a huge column of lightning light. It came out like a pillar of heaven and thundered fiercely on the bone claws of the flame skeleton!


    "Boom..."


    The force of thunder erupted, the huge sound spread, the huge earthquake in space, and the surrounding sea of fire also set off a sea of torrential waves, sweeping toward all directions.


    The power of thunder and lightning surged, forming a terrible storm, which pushed the flame skeleton out in an instant and regressed several feet.


    But the fierce thunder and lightning power did not do any harm to it.


    "Eh I have mastered the complete law of thunder and lightning. I''m young. I''m really extraordinary! "


    The flaming skull made a sullen, husky voice, with a look of surprise.


    He did not show much anger when he was shocked by Du Shaofu.


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu was more shocked by the strength of the skeleton.


    At this time, he had a certain guess in his heart. Maybe the flame skeleton was not transformed by the blood flame God lotus, but it was an absolute strong man.


    However, due to some special reasons, the body was injured, leaving only a skeleton.


    However, his spirit was not destroyed, and his body was not completely damaged. Therefore, he was able to control his skeleton action to attack Du Shaofu.Even so, the power it shows is too terrifying.


    Even if it is a huge trauma, but still able to withstand Du Shaofu''s complete law of thunder and lightning without any damage.


    This situation made Du Shaofu feel extremely heavy.


    Before this man, he must have been a man of cultivation. If he was in his heyday, it would be a piece of cake to kill Du Shaofu!


    From his words, Du Shaofu finally knew that the space barrier at the entrance above the lava space was also arranged by this person.


    The true meaning of the space law explained by it is extremely broad and vast, which is not what Du Shaofu can guess today.


    With Du Shaofu''s attainments in space law, he was not able to arrange such means, which was far from comparable.


    "Talent is really good. It''s hard to find young people like you in the whole thirty-three days! But today, I have to wipe out an outstanding younger generation, with your help, thoroughly refine the true spirit of blood flame God Lotus! "


    At this time, the flame skeleton once again uttered its hoarse voice. With empty eyes staring at Du Shaofu, his jaw bone opened and closed and said, "tell me what school you come from. As long as I can get rid of the difficulties today, I will make compensation for the force you are in!"


    At the same time, there was a hot current rushing towards Du Shaofu.


    In this heat flow, carrying a continuous force of oppression, he wanted to crush his body into a piece of cake.


    "Master!"


    Feeling that the terrible force was attacking, Du Shaofu immediately cried out: "master, I don''t mean to intrude here. I don''t mean to offend you. As long as the elder let me leave here and tell me the family power, relatives and friends of my predecessors, I will invite them to come here to help me! Don''t use my power to help you refine the blood flame God Lotus! "


    The shock in his heart can be described as a great, and it was only at this time that he found out that the strong man with only one skeleton left was in order to thoroughly refine the blood flame God lotus, which made him look like this.


    At this time, he must have lost his real strength, but he could still pose a great threat to Du Shaofu.


    In the face of such a situation, how could Du Shaofu sit and wait for his death.


    If he had been able to fight, Du Shaofu would have made a direct attack. He would not have said so much nonsense to him.


    But the situation is better than people, so we have to bow down.


    "I can''t wait! I have been fighting with the blood flame God lotus for tens of thousands of years, but I still haven''t awed it. Now the rest of the strength has been unable to allow me to wait, at any time it may be the reverse bite, only to kill you, will have the opportunity to help me refine it! Young man, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. If I blame you, you''ll have to break in. "


    Said the flame skeleton, approaching Du Shaofu step by step.


    The surging energy of the flame is so vast that it seems to melt Du Shaofu into the purest energy.


    Du Shaofu felt that every inch of his body''s flesh and blood seemed to be about to be torn, and it was painful to the bone marrow!


    The blood in him was burning hot.


    In the course of its operation, the mysterious Qi is constantly passing through its skin and flesh, and the power of Yuan Shen is also rapidly consumed. When it diffuses into the boundless sea of fire, it is directly refined into mist, and then becomes the purest power.


    "If that''s the case, the younger generation will not be polite."


    Du Shaofu said, biting his teeth.


    Maybe the old man didn''t mean to kill Du Shaofu, but he had to kill him to save his life.


    It can be imagined that it itself is now facing great danger.


    Despite his promise, he would give some compensation to Du Shaofu''s close friends after he got rid of the difficulties. This was of no use to Du Shaofu.


    No amount of compensation can be equal to the importance of family and life.


    Faced with the old man who wanted to take his life, how could Du Shaofu easily soften up and let the other party kill him.


    The Qi in his body was in full swing, and Zijin tianque appeared in his hand. Without thinking about it, he just cleaved down the flame skeleton!


    "Heaven and earth are empty!"


    The second sword of "duankong three swords" was launched bravely. It turned into a very powerful sword Gang, which made the sound of piercing the ears and drums. It was like splitting a world.


    At this moment, in this boundless flame wrapped space, the sword light is even more dazzling than the surrounding fireworks!


    As if in an instant, there is only such a sword left in the whole space, all the brilliance has been covered down!


    The energy of terror is fluctuating, causing the void to "rumble" and roar, sending out terrible trills!


    "It''s a good seedling indeed, but I have to kill you today!"


    On the other side, the flame skeleton seems to be sighing gently, but there is not much regret in the tone.For the strong man of this kind of terror, even if he obliterates an outstanding younger generation, he can''t really shake his mind!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2706

    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to place his hope on the good thoughts sprouting in the old man''s heart, so he made every effort.


    The bright and dazzling sword rose in the sky and chopped at the flame skeleton fiercely.


    In his heyday, the strength of this old man must be incomparably terrible. At least, he was much stronger than the old man sent by political strategists to kill him. At least, he was also the cultivation at the back of the real state!


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to take it lightly. With a fierce momentum, he cut it with a sword!


    Such a sword like this, penetrating the sky, broke a huge space crack, and extended to the body of the flame skeleton!


    The Runes of purple and gold are beating, and the power of the world is surging. The space is shaking!


    "In front of me, no matter how much resistance is useless!"


    Said the flame skull, with its chin opening and closing.


    Then, I can see that his withered claws are two clusters of flames, his hands directly in the void is toward the sides of a sudden pull!


    "Hiss..."


    The sound was like a silk crack, and a long and narrow mouth appeared in the space in front of him, which was full of dark light. It was like leading to the fire abyss, and the breath was terrible.


    The sword light of Du Shaofu was directly cut into the void crack.


    But to our surprise, it was such a terrible blow that it did not cause any ferocious movement.


    After the sword shot into the void, it was like an old sow in the mire, just like turning a few bubbles, it made a little noise.


    However, the body of the flame skeleton just swayed twice. It was shaken by some light and heavy shocks. Then it stabilized and continued to walk towards Du Shaofu.


    "This..."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was shocked and scolded in his heart.


    The strength of the old man is too terrible. Only some residual strength can exert such wonderful means.


    The blow he made with all his strength was introduced into the space crack by the other party, which did not cause any damage to it, and did not even make a sound.


    As a practitioner who mastered the space law, Du Shaofu could see at a glance that what the old man exerted was also a means of using the space law.


    To be sure, Du Fu''s technique is not good enough!


    From the space barrier arranged at the entrance of the cave to Du Shaofu''s attack into nothingness, we can see that the old man''s attainments in the law of space are absolutely profound.


    Du Shaofu even doubted whether he controlled the complete space law.


    "If I hadn''t suffered a heavy blow, how could I have worked so hard to deal with a younger generation of you?"


    The old man sighed and walked in the sea of fire with the ability to shrink the ground into an inch. After stepping out of the fire, he passed through the space barrier and directly appeared in front of Du Shaofu.


    This kind of feeling seems to be very similar to the situation that those enemies felt when they used to fight with others.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, a bone claw was pressed down again, and the flames were blazing and covering his body.


    In this process, he didn''t even have a moment to react. All of a sudden, he felt a huge force of restraint falling on his body, and his body lost the ability to act in an instant.


    This made Du Shaofu''s heart frightened and wanted to die!


    The application of the fire skeleton in the law of space can be described as superb, supplemented by the power of the fire attribute law, in a blink of an eye, Du Shaofu was imprisoned, making him unable to move.


    "Sorry, young man!"


    In the blazing fire, the skeleton of fire whispered.


    The blazing fire from his empty eye socket seemed to be able to penetrate Du Shaofu''s body and see his spirit as strange as unspeakable.


    "Ah..."


    Under the attack of the terrible temperature, Du Shaofu''s mouth could not help but howl, and his expression was extremely painful.


    Every inch of his flesh and blood was burning, and a little bit of strength was constantly squeezed out, and then condensed in the fire and turned into the purest power.


    This pure force, like strands of cotton thread, entangled in the fire, and then, under the mobilization of the flame skeleton, went to the unknown place and was buried in the fire light all over the sky.


    "Ah Even if I die, I will never be cheap. You are an old man who is not like a man or a ghost or a ghost! "


    Du Shaofu''s throat gave out a terrible cry. Although his body could not move, he still burst out a very fierce breath.


    The black hair, which was as black as ink, was standing upside down in the sky and fluttering in the fire.


    He has not felt so powerless for a long time. Even when he faced the devil more than a year ago, the gap between him and the other party was not as great as it is now.At his peak, the old flame skeleton was no more powerful than the devil. However, within the scope of these thirty-three days, it was not suppressed by the power of heaven and earth, so Du Shaofu could not take advantage of it.


    It is hard for him to resist the oppression.


    However, Du Shaofu would never willingly give up his life and make a wedding dress for a stranger.


    In his long howl, the yuan God in his mind sent out a purple gold light, which made the whole mud pill palace shine bright.


    At the same time, the thunder pulse was running rapidly under his control, and the small but terrifying lightning light flowed in his body, forming strange veins, which covered his body like blood veins.


    The law is branded in the light, the purple and gold light is vast, as dazzling as the purple sun.


    "Blood flame God lotus, I know you can hear and understand what I said. If you don''t want to die, you can join hands with me to deal with this old bastard!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were red, and his voice was loud, which spread through the whole fire space.


    The flame skeleton old man wanted to refine the blood flame God lotus, which made him look like a ghost now. Obviously, he was hurt by the blood flame God lotus.


    It can be imagined that the original strength of the blood flame God lotus is also necessarily strong to the extreme, which is not what ordinary people can accept.


    The old man has not yet thoroughly refined it, and there must be some wisdom.


    If Du Shaofu could persuade him and unite with him to deal with the old man, he would definitely be a great threat to him.


    Sure enough, just as Du Shaofu''s voice had just fallen, there was a murky spiritual wave in the space.


    "Hum..."


    The fluctuation was very subtle and weak, but it was still keenly captured by Du Shaofu.


    He could not help but be overjoyed. In this space, in addition to himself and the skeleton old man, the third living creature, needless to say, must be the blood flame God lotus.


    At this time, the other party issued a mental wave, which indicated the response and agreed to his proposal.


    "No, you son of a bitch should pit my husband!"


    At this time, the flame skeleton also sent out a scream, yelling bad.


    That is to say, just after he finished his words, the strange spiritual wave in the space suddenly expanded countless times, and a hot wave came, wrapping the skeleton old man and Du Shaofu together.


    "Old bastard, if you want to take advantage of me, you should die of this heart!"


    Du Shaofu could not delay again. He closed his eyes gently, and the power of the original spirit was surging out. The purple and gold light burst through his body, making the clouds grow.


    For the time being, he did not care about the pain of the flesh. With the existence of the green spirit armor and the strength of the immortal metaphysical body, he believed that in the sea of fire, he would not be burned to the point where there was no fly ash left.


    As long as the body is finally preserved in part, he will soon be able to recover to its heyday.


    Du Shaofu had already made plans. As long as the confrontation between Xueyan Shenlian and the old man reached the most critical point, he would find the opportunity to leave.


    These two guys are not good people. No matter who they are, Du Shaofu can not afford to provoke.


    Du Shaofu''s layers of Yuan Shen''s power rolled and moved, and finally came out directly from the center of his eyebrows. The huge red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen was crouching in the void, roaring and roaring, and the flames around him sometimes exploded inch by inch.


    He didn''t need to be hesitant. He went straight at the flaming skeleton.


    Inspired by the power of Yuan Shen, the law of thunder and lightning was launched fiercely, which led to a series of terrible thunder and lightning, and cut down fiercely towards the old man.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was able to see that in the boundless sea of fire, there was a huge blood lotus blooming, which might be no less than a hundred Zhang in size, and it was also covered by the old flame skeleton.


    That''s the true spirit of the blood flame God lotus. If it wasn''t for the old man, it should be able to transform itself into a human body and become a spirit.


    At this time, with the help of Du Shaofu, a terrible fire broke out on the real spirit shadow of the blood flame God lotus, which collided with the strength of the skeleton old man.


    One space after another was burned into a large number of ashes, one after another, and then was burned into a curl of smoke, floating in the invisible.


    "I have been suppressed by my husband for so many years, but I still have such a strong strength!"


    The old skeleton yelled, with all the rage.


    If it is not for his flesh and blood, I am afraid his face at this time should be quite ugly.


    He originally wanted to use Du Shaofu''s power to refine the blood burning Shenlian, but he was turned by the boy to unite with Xueyan Shenlian to deal with himself, forming such a difficult scene.


    According to reason, the old man had already arrived at such a situation, but he did not think how. After so many years of refining, the blood flame God lotus finally shrank in one place, expressing the greatest fear to him, but did not want to retain the absolutely terrible strength.At this time, after the outbreak of terror and Du Shaofu''s help, the old man''s situation is extremely dangerous.


    "Come and taste death, old man."


    Du Shaofu''s huge red Jiri macaque''s body roared incessantly, roaring to the sky, the sea of fire kept rolling, and the flames were surging like waves, which were terrifying.


    Although he said that, Du Shaofu was always concerned about the changes in the field. Once he had the opportunity to take advantage of it, he would not hesitate to rush back into his own flesh and escape from here.


    On the other side, the huge lotus shadow of blood flame God didn''t send out spiritual fluctuation, but was dealing with the flame skeleton with one heart.


    Du Shaofu knew that it should be able to speak human language.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    "Boom, boom..."


    In the lava space, bursts of flame burning and collision, thunder chopping and killing, all towards the old man.


    However, the flame skeleton controls the profound laws of space. Most of the attacks are introduced into nothingness by him. Only a small part of the force hits him, but can''t cause effective damage.


    But even in such a two-way attack, he was able to draw out his hand and occasionally attacked Du Shaofu and Xueyan Shenlian.


    It has to be said that the strength of the old man and the blood flame God lotus are very terrible. Under the two people''s fight at this time, they almost have the same strength.


    If it had not been for the blood flame God lotus to contain most of the attacks, Du Shaofu''s chijiri horse monkey yuan God would have been burned to fly ash by this time.


    The three creatures are all out to fight, as long as one side falls down, the balance here can be quickly broken.


    In the end, only one person should win.


    Under such circumstances, time passes quickly. Outside the lava space, he Zhibai''s seven people are still standing above the space barrier.


    "Childe, the man has been down for a day. Has he..."


    He Zhibai side, an entourage looking at him, so asked.


    He didn''t finish his words, but the meaning he wanted to express was obvious, that is to ask whether the purple robed youth had died in it at this time.


    Because, yesterday, when the man just entered and grabbed the blood flame God lotus, he suddenly burst out a flash of fire, drowning the whole lava space.


    The seven of them stood here and could have seen everything inside, but now only the endless flame was full of them, blocking their sight. The power of the original God could not pry in. Therefore, no one knew what kind of situation the purple robed youth was facing at this time.


    But even if it is separated by a layer of space barrier, these seven people can feel the wave of terror energy transmitted from inside, making them all feel groundless fear.


    So, it''s not only one person who has such a question in mind, but other people also want to know the specific situation of things.


    "It should not be. Although we feel very dangerous from here, I always think that person is extraordinary. I think he will not fall away so easily."


    He Zhi, on his white face, answered softly.


    The reason why he had such a conjecture was not that he could see through all the illusions, but just guessed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2707

    He Zhibai has also seen the strength of the youth in purple robe. He feels that there must be a lot of cultivation hidden in the other side. He Zhibai can''t die so easily.


    However, he Zhibai felt that the greater the movement inside, the greater the chance that the purple robed youth would survive!


    If the young man in purple robe had died, it would not have caused such a huge fluctuation.


    As soon as he said this, the other seven nodded in succession to express their approval.


    Everyone has already seen that the strength of that man is far above he Zhibai. Otherwise, Dai xuanzi could not have been so miserable. When facing the space barrier under the feet of all people, he would not be the only one who could successfully break through the wall.


    "Young master, what shall we do? Shall we leave here first?"


    He Zhibai''s two men looked at him and asked in a voice.


    In the Hunyuan space, it is far more than this place where there are opportunities and benefits. Hundreds of thousands of people who have entered here have been scattered to various places to look for them.


    At present, no matter what kind of ending is between the blood flame God lotus and the purple robed youth, these people can''t get anything here.


    Instead of spending time here, it''s better to look for it in other places.


    "Let''s wait a little longer. Anyway, it''s still early for the hybrid space to close, and it''s not bad these days!"


    He Zhibai thought about it a little and said.


    The two men looked at each other at the smell of speech, and some of them couldn''t figure out what he thought in his mind.


    But as two people, it''s not good to question anything, just obey the order obediently.


    "Such a rare young strong man, I really want to make a good acquaintance, but don''t have any accidents!"


    All the people did not speak any more, only he Zhibai sighed softly in his heart.


    He silently watched the sea of flames below, but nothing could be seen, only the boundless flame leaping.


    Among them, the battle among Du Shaofu, flame skeleton and blood flame God lotus continued.


    But with the passage of time, the situation between each other has changed greatly.


    The flame skeleton, which could have been easily attacked by Du Shaofu and Xueyan Shenlian, seems to have lost some strength at this time.


    Over the years, in order to refine the blood flame God lotus, he has consumed too much and too much. He is in a delicate balance. In a short time, no one can do anything about it.


    Now Du Shaofu''s rash intrusion has formed a third force, which is weak enough to break the balance between them.


    It is for this reason that the flame skeleton wants to kill Du Shaofu and use his strength to deal with the blood flame God lotus.


    But what he didn''t expect was that under their joint efforts, he had gradually stopped supporting.


    With the roar of thunder, and the collapse of the huge blood flame God lotus shadow, the bones of the flame skeleton were almost scattered, giving out a "creaking and creaking" cry.


    "Stinky boy, I''ve been ruined by you!"


    At this time, the flame skeleton finally felt the danger, and could not help shouting.


    He felt the threat of death and knew it would be very difficult to get out of the lava space alive today.


    "You old man, you will kill me as soon as I come in, or I will pit you?"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. The majestic red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen raised his hand and hit the flaming skeleton with lightning.


    He has no mercy at all, the other side has always wanted to kill him, that is his enemy.


    "I''m also forced to do it. Otherwise, a good kid like you would have to be a disciple! You won''t have to choose to be killed


    The old man groaned and said, making a hoarse voice, it sounds a bit sinister.


    "Pooh!"


    Du Shaofu spat and rebuked: "if you asked me to help you at the beginning, I would not necessarily refuse. But as soon as you came up, you wanted to take my life. Is that what you said you had to do?"


    Red Jiri macaque yuan Shen teeth clenched, voice hate incomparable.


    As he said, if the old man asked him to help him when he first came here, he would not necessarily refuse.


    He has been here for thirty-three days. If he can make friends with some strong people, it will be of great benefit to him.


    At most in helping him at the same time, I will lion big mouth, take the opportunity to knock him, ruthlessly ask for some benefits!


    Needless to say, after joining their own strength, the blood flame God lotus will never be the old man''s opponent, and it will be easier to be refined finally.


    But now it''s too late to say anything. Du Shaofu didn''t mean to stop.


    At least, before the chance of escape, he would not be vague at all!"What do you know, little fellow!"


    The old flame skeleton was a little angry, and he hummed to Du Shaofu, "I''m only one step away from success in refining the blood flame lotus. I''ve integrated his essence completely, leaving only the power of the true spirit. This is why you only saw the blood flame God lotus when you came in, but did not see my body. If you help to deal with the body of blood flame God lotus, it is equivalent to dealing with me. Only by using your power to enter my spirit can we do harm to its true spirit, so that I can wipe it out completely


    Du Shaofu listened to all the old man''s words, and he immediately understood the meaning.


    The old man had already refined the essence of the blood flame God lotus, and was integrated with his own body. There was only a trace of true spirit left in the blood flame God lotus, which was still struggling against.


    If it succeeds in resisting, it will own its own body and the body of the old man.


    The reason why the flame skeleton didn''t ask Du Shaofu to help directly was that he really couldn''t help.


    The battle between the two left only the final battle between the original God and the true spirit, which was carried out in the body of the old man.


    If Du Shaofu had a bad heart and took advantage of the fact that they were both defeated, the blood flame God lotus and the old man themselves would be in an irreparable situation.


    Perhaps for the blood flame God lotus, this can be regarded as a fight, but for the old man, it is to gamble with his own family and life. This business is not worth it. It is better to kill it directly.


    The old man had a thousand calculations. The biggest miscalculation was that the blood flame God lotus still kept a very strong power, and really joined hands with the purple robed youth, making everything beyond his control.


    "Old man, nothing you say can change today''s ending!"


    Du Shaofu roared, and the bright golden light broke out in the red Jiri horse Monkey God, which made the whole flame boiling.


    Under his hook, the continuous sheet of thunder was born out of thin air, intertwined with each other, crisscross, weaving a huge light net, covering the flame skeleton, and constantly bombarding down.


    At the same time, the blood flame God lotus shadow on the other side also exudes the towering power, carrying the power of crushing everything, spurting out fierce fire light, and ferocious to the skeleton old man.


    "Ah..."


    Soon, the skeleton of the old man''s mouth is issued a scream, bear great pain.


    His strength had already reached the limit, and was consumed too much by Xueyan Shenlian and Du Shaofu.


    At this time, he was almost unable to resist.


    Under the two people''s repeated means, he gradually gave up and wanted to fall to the ground.


    "Still no chance to escape?"


    Du Shaofu used the law of thunder and lightning to attack, and at the same time released the power of Yuan Shen, peeping around, trying to find a chance to escape.


    But to his disappointment, the space around him is still as hard to shake as before.


    He had thought that the old man would not have more power to hold him down after a huge consumption.


    But I didn''t expect that after the old man reached the end of the strong crossbow, the blood flame God lotus spirit gradually took control of his body''s initiative.


    After that, Du Yan took advantage of the opportunity to merge with the old man.


    Such scenes made Du Shaofu''s heart sink gradually.


    "Blood flame God lotus, you''ve got the upper hand. It''s no longer difficult to kill this old thing. It''s just a matter of time. In this case, it''s better to let me leave now. I don''t want to get involved in the resentment between you! "


    Du Shaofu stopped suddenly, and the thunder light suddenly stopped.


    The red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen''s eyes turned and looked at the huge bloody lotus shadow in the void.


    However, the blood flame God lotus did not give a response, is still wholeheartedly dealing with the flame skeleton, oppressing it hard to turn over.


    It can be imagined that the skeleton old man will have to die before long!


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s only thought was to leave as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, the situation will be extremely bad if the blood flame God lotus finally wins, if he does not care about his gratitude, but intends to kill himself to restore some strength.


    "Ah..."


    In the boundless sea of fire, the old man gave out a shrieking cry, and the breath gradually began to wither.


    Although for a time he was not so dead, but under the suppression of the blood flame God lotus, it was only sooner or later that he was defeated.


    "Boy, when I die, the blood flame God lotus will not let you go! I have suppressed it for tens of thousands of years, making it weak to the extreme. It is time to make up for it! Once it''s free, the first one will kill you! You have to know that the most powerful fire attribute law can refine all substances in the world and make them the most pure energy, and then be absorbed and used! And your cultivation is quite good, and it is an absolute tonic for itThe old skeleton yelled, anxious.


    Then, as if he had figured out something, he sighed a long sigh, and then gnashed his teeth and said, "you boy, you may be the nemesis in my life. It''s really bloody to meet you for eight generations! Instead of helping me, I fell into such a dead situation! only! only! Anyway, we can''t let the blood flame God lotus get cheap! Anyway, you can see that the blood flame God lotus won''t let you go! If you believe me, let me help you refine it


    Hearing the old man''s words, Du Shaofu could not help but feel a thrill on the face of the red Jiri horse Monkey God.


    Although he didn''t dare to believe the old skeleton, it was absolutely false to say that he didn''t move!


    Blood flame God lotus, which is the spirit of heaven and earth bred in the most Yang place, carries the extreme fire attribute law.


    In particular, this blood flame God lotus is extraordinary. We can see from the strength shown by the old man. Otherwise, it would not have been entangled with it for tens of thousands of years and had not been completely killed.


    After controlling the way of heaven in the world of martial arts, Du Shaofu also gradually realized that there were various laws between heaven and earth.


    And now he has only a few.


    The law of thunder and lightning and the law of space are his most powerful means at present. At most, there are several other profound meanings.


    However, within thirty-three days, the means of the upanism level are somewhat out of hand.


    Du Shaofu was chased by the old dog of the political strategist all the way. Du Shaofu found that his means were limited. He had no way to go before, which was not conducive to all kinds of martial arts skills!


    He urgently needed to know the direction of the next cultivation, and at the same time obtain more means to fight against the enemy.


    "This is tempting me


    Now, an opportunity is in front of him, but he hesitates.


    If the old skeleton helped him sincerely, he would have a chance to refine the blood flame God lotus thoroughly. At that time, he would have a strong magic power, and his strength would be greatly increased.


    Now the only thing that is uncertain is whether the old man will join him at a critical time and let himself fall into an irreparable situation.


    If that''s the case, the result is not wonderful at all!


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen was quietly sitting in the void, his pupils turning and looking at the scene over there.


    The huge blood flame God lotus constantly spurts out terrible flames, submerging the skeleton of the old man. The vast breath fluctuates, like an abyss like a sea, so that the skeleton old man does not have much backhand power.


    "Boy, what are you still hesitating about?"


    Just as Du Shaofu''s mind was turning, the old skeleton opened his mouth again. He only heard him say in a hurry: "if you don''t make up your mind again, I will be burned to death by the blood flame God Lotus! At this time, can''t you trust me? If it is later, even if you think it through, I have no strength to help you deal with the blood flame God Lotus!


    If you suspect that I have ulterior motives, you don''t have to! I have no more power to refine it, after we work together to suppress it, I am afraid that the blood flame God lotus and I are only at your mercy! It''s hard to predict the world. I''ve spent tens of thousands of years, but I didn''t expect that you would be a rotten boy in the end! In this way, you are still hesitating. You can''t believe me! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2708

    "Stinky boy, if you don''t talk, I''ll let go! In the end, we''ll all die. I really lost a lot, but you should be buried with me! "


    The old skeleton felt that Du Shaofu had not moved. He was really worried.


    If that kid knows something, they both have a chance to live.


    However, he didn''t believe what he said at all. Although he was very active in the face of great temptation, he was quite cautious.


    Yes, who told him to kill him as soon as he entered the lava space.


    It is impossible for anyone who suffers from such a thing to believe himself easily.


    Thinking of this, the old man''s skull, which was submerged in the sea of fire, two rows of teeth grinned, as if in a bitter smile.


    "Good! I believe you this time! "


    After a long period of deliberation, Du Shaofu finally made a big decision.


    Sitting in the void, the huge head of the red Jiri macaque moved with force.


    It was not Du Shaofu who was sure of the character of the old man. He just wanted to gamble.


    The most important thing is, the blood flame God lotus true spirit after occupying the upper hand, obviously will not let oneself leave.


    Instead of spending it here and waiting to be killed and refined by the other party, it''s better to believe that the old skeleton man will take the initiative to attack once.


    If he really wants to help himself, he will make a lot of money in the end.


    In the face of such a huge temptation, how could Du Shaofu be indifferent.


    In any case, you can''t escape. If you fight, you can get unexpected benefits.


    "You''re a little smart, boy!"


    The old man said happily, next, whether his life can be saved depends on what happens to the boy.


    "Old man, stop talking nonsense and tell me how to do it!"


    Du Shaofu said rudely. The old man who opened his mouth and shut up the old man was speechless.


    After a moment, he said, "I will use the law of space to break a gap. When the time comes, all you have to do is to attack with all your strength. I will do other things! Remember, success or failure depends on you. Don''t hide it, or we''ll both die in the end! I''ll tell you what to do later after the blood flame God lotus spirit is severely damaged! It''s not too late. If you''re ready, start right away! "


    After the old man''s voice dropped, he did not wait for Du Shaofu''s consent, but directly exerted the power of the law of space.


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, he saw that in the red and raging fire, a dark space crack suddenly appeared, which was like a devil''s mouth, and extended to Du Shaofu''s body.


    Inside the space crack, there is a strange breath and unspeakable mystery.


    Du Shaofu explored it with the power of Yuan Shen, but he couldn''t see the true meaning of it. He didn''t know what kind of mystery it contained.


    But he didn''t think much about it. The red Jiri horse monkey spirit retreated and instantly returned to his own body.


    Around him, the overwhelming force of oppression slowed down a lot and was no longer as strong as before. Du Shaofu also recovered his ability to move.


    He knew it was the old man''s way.


    "Sword roars!"


    The Zijin tianque appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands. Without any delay, he just cut it out with one sword.


    The endless energy is surging and surging in the flame space, and the runes are sweeping and spreading all over the sky. Finally, they gather in one place and turn into a terrible sword light, sending out the earth shaking roaring sound, just like the surging waves of a long river, they fiercely enter the space crack!


    The space in front of Du Shaofu''s body was cut out of a huge space crack.


    But to his astonishment, the space crack displayed by the old skeleton man, with his fierce and domineering sword, was only shaken twice. It was not greatly impacted at all, and it still appeared there.


    It''s incredible. Normally speaking, how could Du Shaofu''s strike not even shake a space crack?


    But the fact really happened, let his heart incomparably shake.


    It can only be said that the old man has mastered the rules of space countless times higher than Du Shaofu!


    "The sword is broken for thousands of miles!"


    Although Du Shaofu was shocked, he didn''t think much about it. He killed his backhand with a sword. The bright light of the sword was like a magic sword, which was outstanding in the world!


    Two consecutive swords, almost without distinction, entered the void cracks, all like cattle into the mud, did not cause much movement.


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. He didn''t know the intention of the old man.


    But he did not wait for his doubts to get deeper, he saw an extremely strange scene!


    I saw in the distance in front of the blood flame God lotus shadow, the space suddenly burst open, tearing a huge gap.And then, two fierce sword lights, one front and one after the other, suddenly attacked and killed them, and directly cut them on the virtual shadow of the real spirit of the blood flame God lotus, making it even have no time to escape!


    "This What a bully


    Du Shaofu trembled and almost lost his mind.


    The old skeleton''s method is so shocking!


    The application of the law of space is so wonderful!


    When Du Shaofu had a fight with him before, the other side had already displayed extremely mysterious means, leading Du Shaofu''s attacks to unknown places one by one.


    At this time, he actually used the magical means to completely ignore the barrier of space, so that Du Shaofu''s attack directly acted on the virtual shadow of blood flame God lotus.


    This kind of domineering and supernatural power is too shocking!


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment, and felt that it was the same as his own.


    The difference between the two is that only by crossing the space itself can Fuyao create unexpected effects.


    And the old skeleton''s means are more wonderful!


    Imagine that a person with this ability can directly strike an attack into the void crack, and then control the attack and place it anywhere. No matter who is facing such a mysterious attack, he will be caught off guard. No one can predict when and where it will fall on him!


    In the face of such opponents, the pressure in the heart is great, you can imagine!


    "It''s an old man indeed. It''s a good way to do it!"


    Du Shaofu sighed, thinking in his heart when he would study such means well.


    As long as you can get out of this predicament, no matter whether you can get the blood flame God lotus, the harvest is huge.


    There are some things that the old man of the skeleton shows, which is enough for him to comprehend for a long time.


    "Stinky boy, what are you so confused about?"


    In the distance, the shouts of discontent from the old man of skeleton pulled Du Shaofu back into reality.


    He was looking straight. He broke out a drink in his mouth and raised his sword to chop: "heaven and earth are empty!"


    "Hiss..."


    The sword light from heaven and earth shakes the universe and penetrates into the void crack in front of the body.


    Du Shaofu has already seen that his fierce attack was "handled" by the old man of skeleton, which can directly act on the real spirit of lotus, the God of blood flame, and avoid causing too much damage to himself.


    Otherwise, as far as his current weakness is concerned, he will have to drink a pot of wine if he is severely cut by Du Shaofu!


    "Hum..."


    "Hum..."


    When the sword strikes the blood flame God lotus, it sends out a burst of buzzing vibration sound, accompanied by the skeleton old man''s stuffy hum.


    Even after being dealt with, Du Shaofu''s attack still caused him a lot of damage, making his breath even more dispirited. This is why the old man of skeleton wanted to kill Du Shaofu in the beginning, rather than let him help himself.


    But in comparison, the shadow of the blood flame God lotus is more gloomy, after all, the most power is still hit on it.


    Because of this, the blood flame God lotus was very angry. After a tremor, she suddenly burst out a more terrifying power, and fiercely suppressed the old skeleton.


    "What are you waiting for! What about the laws and means of thunder and lightning


    The old skeleton yelled, under endless pressure.


    "Bakendo!"


    "Thunder punishes the world!"


    "Eight wastelands of thunder!"


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu also knew that the situation was critical and launched a series of attacks.


    The sword light is mixed with thunder, and it carries a terrible space storm. It sweeps through and diffuses as if it were exterminated, and continuously rushes into the void crack.


    After the attack, they appeared all over the place around the blood flame God lotus, all of them were hit on the body, and none of them could be avoided!


    "Hi..."


    The shadow of blood flame God lotus trembled violently, and the light gradually faded.


    Its breath tends to weaken and its power is becoming smaller and smaller.


    "I really have a chance to refine it!"


    Du Shaofu was so surprised that his attack never stopped.


    "The sky thunder breaks without hesitation!"


    "The sky fire breaks with people!"


    "Dize''s divination is broken!"


    "The earth''s fire is broken


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, Du Shaofu summoned the empty eight trigrams.


    The empty eight trigrams, which have been blessed by thunder and martial pulse, are magnificent and terrifying!


    Every time I hit the virtual shadow of the blood flame God lotus, it trembled and seemed to break up!


    Du Shaofu became more and more excited. Seeing that the breath of blood flame lotus became weaker and weaker, it represented a greater chance to refine it."Boy, I can''t hold on! Seize the opportunity to refine the true spirit of blood flame God lotus, quick! Don''t delay. If he recovers a little strength after a long time, he will be unable to return to heaven! "


    The old man''s voice was very weak, as if he were breathing slowly.


    In fact, when he controlled Du Shaofu''s attack, the old man himself was also hurt.


    Earlier, he had been severely injured by Du Shaofu and Xueyan Shenlian. At this time, he was again impacted one after another, and the injury was even more serious.


    He really does not have the strength to deal with the blood flame God lotus, the next all can only rely on that boy.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu agreed, and his body suddenly moved, straight toward the virtual shadow of the blood flame God lotus.


    In the process of moving forward, the red Jiri macaque God rushed out of the body, and directly disintegrated into a large beating thunder light, wrapping the blood flame God lotus spirit inside.


    "Human beings, if you dare to refine me, I will let you die!"


    At this time, the blood flame God lotus is finally open mouth to speak, issued the sharp howling sound.


    The strong power is fluctuating and constantly moving, trying to get rid of Du Shaofu''s thunder force.


    "I''m kind enough to help you deal with that old guy, but you don''t want to let me go. You want to refine me into the purest energy with the fire attribute law. How damned it is ten thousand times!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and responded to the blood flame God Lin Zhenling and said, "you asked for it. If you let me go, you must be the winner at this time! It''s a pity that you missed the chance. Don''t expect me to show you my respect


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and the power of the yuan God was fierce, carrying the power of the heaven and the Jedi.


    In the turbulent and twinkling thunder sea, a series of rules and veins give out bright light, condensing into a huge and incomparable light net, which tightly imprisons the real spirit of blood flame God lotus.


    Up to now, although the remaining power of Xueyan Shenlian is still extremely majestic, it can no longer be compared with Du Shaofu. She is dead on her head and can not make effective resistance.


    "Ah Man, I will kill you


    The blood flame God lotus roars repeatedly, the sound is sharp, stabs the human ear drum, hears it to be confused.


    He worked hard, but it was all in vain.


    Slowly, there is a ray of lightning light, like a small snake, drilling into the huge blood lotus shadow.


    Such a scene looks like Du Shaofu''s thunder and martial pulse, rooted in a bloody lotus flower, as strange as it is.


    Later, the struggle of Xueyan Shenlian soon put a lot of pressure on her, and she had no strength to compete with Du Shaofu.


    "You''d better be honest. If you want to blame yourself, you should be punished by the thunder and lightning."


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, controlling the thunder and lightning. He kept penetrating into the shadow of the blood colored lotus and finally occupied it.


    With the passage of time, the blood colored lotus finally quieted down and completely lost the power of resistance.


    The shadow was full of Du Shaofu''s thunder and lightning power.


    And in the process, Du Shaofu did not spend much effort, until he suppressed the blood flame God lianzhenling, he still retained a lot of strength.


    "Start refining!"


    Du Shaofu held back the excitement in his heart and prepared to set about refining the real lotus spirit.


    But at the same time, he kept an eye on the skeleton to prevent the old man from cheating.


    The temptation of blood flame God lotus is huge. If you are attacked at your critical moment, you will fall into Grandma''s house!


    However, Du Shaofu did not worry too much. The old man''s frailty did not seem to be pretending.


    In the process of fighting with the blood flame God lotus, although I contributed a lot, I still relied on the old man to fight it to that extent.


    In this way, Du Shaofu could relax a little and refine the blood flame lotus with all his heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2709

    In the lava space, Du Shaofu controls the power of thunder and lightning, grabs the real spirit of the blood flame God lotus into his body. Then he sits in the void, falls into a mysterious state, and begins to refine with all his strength.


    Around is still filled with endless fire, every inch of space is blazing hard.


    The skeleton old man''s breath is weak, almost to the dying state.


    Du Fu sat on his knees and did not disturb his strength.


    His body has been greatly traumatized, and the power of Yuan Shen is close to withering. If he goes on struggling, he may die at any time.


    There is no more fighting in the lava space.


    If Du Shaofu didn''t need to refine the real spirit of the blood flame God lotus, he would be very happy to raise the purple gold sky palace and give it to the skeleton old man, so as to avoid future trouble.


    Under such circumstances, time passes by gradually and continuously.


    Outside the cave entrance, he Zhibai''s seven people had been waiting for nearly two days, but still did not leave.


    "Childe, this prohibition seems to have weakened a lot. Shall we go down and have a look?"


    He Zhibai side, one of his subordinates suddenly happily said.


    It''s not just him, but the rest of us have found out.


    They all found that the space barrier that had blocked several people''s steps and cut off the power of Yuan Shen was now rippling.


    They were overjoyed that they could no longer obstruct the exploration under the prying power of Yuan Shen.


    People who come here want to get a chance. The temptation of blood flame lotus is not very big.


    But they are also very clear that the purple robed youth has gone down, and this change must have something to do with him.


    I just don''t know what kind of state that person is in right now.


    "If we go down at this time, we may have a chance to capture the nature from it, not necessarily."


    In the other four, some of the faces were flushed, showing some excitement.


    "That young man in purple robe is not easy to get into trouble. If he is OK, we will not ask for trouble when we go down."


    Some people also said that he was very cautious, but the brilliance in his eyes showed that he was also very moved.


    "Chance must be accompanied by danger. In the face of benefits, we seem to have no reason to retreat!"


    Someone was talking again, rubbing their hands.


    All four of them were excited. Their bodies dropped slowly and began to gather strength. They wanted to break the barrier under their feet and enter the cave.


    However, he Zhibai''s voice sounded eloquently just as they just moved.


    "Let''s wait here, for he should be able to come out soon! In my opinion, the blood flame God lotus is extremely extraordinary. It''s not a common thing. It''s probably that she has practiced for countless years and is extremely strong! This time he got, I think he should be able to get great benefits! At that time, I will have a good experience! Such an outstanding young man is willing to get to know him well. "


    He Zhibai smiles gently. His words are not only for his two followers, but also for the other four strong men.


    On the field is his strongest strength, his will to a certain extent, can determine the behavior of others.


    In fact, he Zhibai wanted to make friends with Du Shaofu, and didn''t want other people to disturb him.


    Therefore, he was willing to be a guardian and do something for the purple robed youth.


    Sure enough, as soon as his words were said, the faces of the other four changed. Their excitement was covered up and they did not dare to make a mistake.


    The name of Zihong''s general was carried out by him, and the intention was very obvious, which was to frighten all the people present.


    "Since he said so, we''ll wait here."


    One of the four said with a dry smile and stepped back slightly.


    Zihong Shenjiang mansion they have heard of, compared to Dai xuanzi''s Taixu general''s mansion, it will not be worse.


    In the whole Yuqing Kingdom, both of them are the existence of a giant, powerful and peerless!


    Although these four people have their own origins, they have no courage to challenge the top forces in the kingdom of God. They have no qualification like that!


    In this way, although the space barrier above the hole has been weakened a lot, no one dares to cross the barrier and enter the cave under the seat of he Zhibai.


    Seven people are waiting quietly, while staring at the changes below.


    They also displayed their own original spirit power and explored the movement inside.


    However, in the endless firelight barrier, we can not spy on the specific situation of Du Shaofu.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu, sitting with his eyes closed, suddenly burst into a blazing flame.At this time, such a flame, not only did not bring him any harm, but also added some prestige to it.


    In his mind, the real spirit of the blood flame God lotus was constantly refined, and there were strange lines on the virtual shadow of the blood color lotus, like the thin meridians of plants.


    Du Shaofu got a lot of understanding from the deepest veins.


    These insights were unprecedented to him.


    For the spiritual things of heaven and earth, they are born from heaven and earth, and they contain some legal principles in the vast world.


    In particular, the existence of the blood flame God lotus is the interpretation of the most perfect deep law.


    Many years ago, Du Shaofu had been constantly comprehending runes from Du Xiaoyao, thus cultivating the original God of chijiri macaque and obtaining the uniqueness of chijiri macaque.


    Now, with the help of the existence of the blood flame God lotus spirit, he soon mastered some fire attribute rules, which made him happy and inexplicable.


    "The road is boundless, and all the ways belong to the family! All the laws between heaven and earth have their own trajectories. At the same time, they also have certain relations with each other and cannot exist independently! "


    At the same time, Du Shaofu kept thinking in his heart.


    After controlling the way of heaven, he had a deeper understanding of Daqian''s jurisprudence. At this time, he realized some fire attribute laws, which made him see a broader world.


    However, some problems always puzzled him, and he could not understand them.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    A bright flame leaped on Du Shaofu, setting him off as if he were a ferocious flame, emitting a terrible temperature.


    "The thunder touches the earth fire, and the law of thunder and lightning can trigger the power of divine fire."


    In Du Shaofu''s deep thought, it was his mind that moved directly. A huge thunder came out of thin air and bombarded in the void.


    Then, the thunder hit the place, suddenly jumped up a flame, which is the power of the flame triggered by the sky thunder.


    "Then if the law of thunder and lightning and the law of fire attribute are used together, wouldn''t the power be more terrible?"


    Du Shaofu continued to think. Over his head, thunders were standing and crackling, carrying the power of annihilation.


    In the next moment, without the thunderbolt, his feet also lit up a bright fire, spreading out in the whole void, burning blazing.


    Thunder and fire shine each other, releasing a terrible breath.


    Under the guidance of Du Shaofu, the earth and the earth fire moved at the same time. Two tiny forces swept out gently and hit the void not far away.


    "Ha ha..."


    Under the joint attack of electric light and fire tongue, the void suddenly burst, and it actually had a burnt taste.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu had already opened his eyes. Seeing such a scene, he was shocked for a moment.


    Under his control, the power of lightning and flame are very weak, but unexpectedly they play such a huge role.


    He was very excited by the discovery.


    "Why is it so powerful?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled and wanted to find out the specific reason, but he couldn''t understand it.


    In the Shenwu world, his strength was already the strongest in the world, and he did not know the way to practice.


    But just thirty-three days later, he had not had time to learn more. He was chased to here by political strategists, and he was separated from his wife, Du Xiaoyao and three little guys.


    "Heaven and earth, earth fire What if you try that? "


    Du Shaofu pondered for a moment, then suddenly his face was excited, and a magical idea burst out of his heart.


    Think of doing, just listen to his mouth gently burst out a break drink voice: "empty gossip, give me up!"


    "Shua..."


    Just as soon as his voice fell, a huge figure of eight trigrams appeared on Du Shaofu''s head. A terrifying force suddenly came down and filled every space.


    At the bottom of the void, thunders appear in all directions, and the sound of terrible thunder and roar vibrates, showing terrible majesty, just like the roar of gods and demons.


    At Du Shaofu''s feet, flames were rising and burning like hell, which could burn everything in the world!


    The next moment, there is a fierce wind howling, howling in all directions, blowing the whole space is shaking.


    In addition, the mountains and rivers emerge out of thin air, which can suppress everything in the world and exude a heavy breath, and lie dormant at the feet of Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, the sound of water waves spread through the lake and sea, and the tide was moving!


    "Heaven, earth, thunder, wind, water, fire, mountains and lakes So many changes of jurisprudence have been hidden in the empty eight trigrams! In the past, I only regarded it as a magical means, but I have never studied the way of change too deeply! It seems that everything in this world has been interpreted in the empty eight trigrams


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but shout out, feeling quite shocked.The empty eight trigrams are the means left by the three thousand masters of the world. He did not know how many powerful enemies Du Shaofu had met with in the past.


    Although he has been constantly understanding the essence, but he has never stood outside the perspective of observation, trapped in a certain shackles.


    At this time, after the inspiration of sky thunder and earth fire gushed out, Du Shaofu felt as if he was in the top of his head!


    Qian, Han, Xun, Zhen, Kan, Li, Gen and Jing respectively represent the eight kinds of profound principles of heaven, earth, thunder, wind, water, fire, mountain and Ze. All the changes in the world seem to be explained in a set of figures, which is extremely wonderful!


    As long as one of the most basic rules is mastered, other truths can be aroused and formed into terrorist attacks.


    Du Shaofu had to sigh that the means of the three thousand masters of the world were far from what he could guess!


    "The strongest point of the empty eight trigrams lies in the endless changes. Any combination of different forces can form the most terrible attack. If I can fully understand all the laws contained in it, how powerful can I be when I use the empty gossip? "


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu was a little impatient, and all the urgent ideas rose in his heart.


    Just thinking about it, he felt very excited and wanted to have a good try.


    However, I only have some attainments on the laws of lightning and fire attributes, but I''m all at a loss in other aspects, which is far from enough to try according to the idea in my heart.


    "It seems that the law of space is not included in the empty eight trigrams?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and thought in secret.


    In the various truths of the empty eight diagrams, it seems that there is no law of space, all of them are laws of all substance.


    But as soon as this idea arose, Du Shaofu dismissed it.


    He shook his head and said to himself, "heaven and earth, that is, heaven and earth, do not represent the most fundamental and vast force of space?"


    Du Shaofu understood this in his heart, but he felt helpless.


    The heaven and earth are too vast and great. He can''t understand the deepest essence of the space rules he has mastered.


    "That''s it! In the future, you can slowly understand the empty gossip, and you''d better deduce some of your own means! "


    Du Shaofu no longer thought much about it, but secretly determined to understand the truth and meaning of the empty eight trigrams.


    In the past thirty-three days, many of his previous martial arts skills were extremely backward. He was very hard pressed against the enemy. When he met the cultivators of the same level, he was easily in a passive situation of being beaten.


    After Du Fu had mastered all the methods of his own, he had to deduce some of his own methods.


    "The blood flame God lotus is almost refined!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved slightly and thought to himself.


    In the mud pill palace of his mind, the blood flame God lotus true spirit has been completely controlled by him, and the true meaning of the law engraved on it can also be used by him.


    At the same time, the law imprinted in my mind not only interprets the part of the veins of lightning law and space law, but also has more lines lighting up, which represents the fire attribute law. But at this time, like the space law, it is far from perfect.


    It can be said that today''s Du Shaofu can use the power of the blood flame God lianzhenling to mobilize the profound fire attribute law, but his own master of the fire attribute law is still very early!


    "What about the old thing?"


    Du Shaofu breathed out a long breath, and then walked around in the fire.


    Soon he went to the flame skeleton.


    At this time, the skeleton of the old skeleton is still sitting in the void, constantly breathing, trying to recover some strength.


    "This old man must have been a terrible and strong man before, but now..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a strange smile. Looking at the skeleton frame, his eyes were full of evil light.


    When he looked at it like this, the flame skeleton couldn''t help but fight a cold war and shivered.


    "Stinky boy, what are you doing?"


    The old man awoke leisurely and turned around. His empty eye socket immediately looked at Du Shaofu, and asked in a fierce voice.


    He felt a chill on every bone, which was a great thing to slide the world.


    As a master of fire attribute, I feel cold!


    The old man knew that the root of all this came from the young man in purple robe. He could not tell what kind of bad water was flowing in the other party''s stomach at this time, and what kind of ghost idea was brewing.


    "Old man, it''s really geomantic omen. Now you''re going to fall into my hands?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and chuckled at the flaming skeleton."Boy, are you laughing?"


    The old man scolded, the skull and jaw opened and closed, which was strange.


    "Old man, you tried to kill me before. Now it''s my turn! However, I am benevolent and charitable. I will not kill you. As long as you hand over the body of the blood flame God lotus and let me beat it violently, I will leave here with satisfaction


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, pressing towards the skeleton old man step by step.


    He refined the real spirit of the blood flame God lotus, which was equivalent to the original God of the cultivator. However, the blood flame God lotus itself was already refined by the skeleton old man in front of him.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to let go of such a great advantage. If he could get the body of Xueyan Shenlian, he would have more means.


    "Son of a bitch, you''ll sell me when you get cheap, right? If I didn''t need to recover now, I would have slapped you if I didn''t have time to grind with you! Now get out of here, or don''t blame me for being rude


    The old man immediately scolded, a bone claw that had lost its flesh and blood, and the tip of his finger signaled Du Shaofu to leave quickly.


    At the same time, his bone shelf also soared a burst of dazzling fire, leaping and jumping, releasing the terrifying power, so that the temperature in the space once again rose to a level.


    He was so angry in his heart that he was not satisfied with the real spirit of the blood flame God lotus. He actually made the idea of the blood flame God lotus and wanted to snatch it from his own hands.


    That''s not enough. He said that he would beat himself up. Which one can''t bear!


    "Are you still bluffing with me at this time? Are you scared? If you have the ability, you should slap me to death! If you don''t have this ability, you can honestly hand over the body of the blood flame God lotus today, otherwise don''t blame me for taking down your bone shelves one by one and burning them as firewood! "


    Du Shaofu kept laughing and did not stop because of the old man''s threatening words.


    As he walked around, he was soon in front of the old man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2710

    Du Shaofu was not afraid of the skeleton old man. Perhaps when he first came here, he was not his opponent. He could only be beaten passively.


    Now, after fighting with the blood flame God lotus, the strength of the old man has been weakened to the extreme.


    He believed that as long as he tried his best, the skeleton frame would not have much Parry power at all and could only be trampled by himself.


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu could not say how happy he was.


    On the one hand, they have the opportunity to capture the blood flame God lotus. In addition, they can beat the old man hard to repay the hatred before. Why not do this kind of good thing?


    "Hold the grass, you uncle and grandma! You don''t know how to write a dead word, don''t you


    The old skeleton continued to scold. He was really bluffing. Otherwise, how could this boy be allowed to jump so freely in front of himself?


    He wished he could jump three feet high and beat up the hateful boy in front of him.


    Unfortunately, he was really guessed by the purple robed boy. At present, his strength has been weakened to the extreme. It is difficult to even take drastic actions, let alone fight.


    The old man had no choice but to bluff Du Shaofu. Unexpectedly, the other side didn''t eat him at all. He was determined to attack the blood flame God lotus.


    At this moment, the old skeleton is so worried that I don''t know what to do!


    "At this time, you dare to scold me. It seems that this old bone is really not wanted!"


    Du Shaofu grinned and raised a palm of his hand. The purple and gold light surrounded it, and he took a picture of the flame skeleton.


    He is not afraid that this guy will be shot to death by himself. This old man has a hard life. He has spent tens of thousands of years here. He must have some means to deal with his blow.


    When Du Shaofu''s palm fell off, it turned into a bright light palm. With the momentum of crushing everything, Du Shaofu slapped it down and printed it on the skeleton old man''s body, which was immediately turned into flying ash.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that the blow was defeated and did not really hit the skeleton old man.


    The other side is a master of the law of deep space, not so easy to be hit by their own.


    "It''s really a cunning old man. I tried to kill me before. Now I''m faster than the fox!"


    Du Shaofu turned the corner of his mouth and said sarcastically.


    In his eyes, the skeleton figure of the old skeleton appeared in the distance, the empty eye socket was staring at him fiercely, and the fury erupted from it.


    But soon, the flame was extinguished, and the old man had no choice but to restrain it.


    "Boy, shall we talk about the terms?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu approaching again, the old man waved his hand and said in a hurry.


    "You look like a bird. What else can you trade with me?"


    Du Shaofu did not stop. He looked around and said, "your bag of heaven and earth must have been burned to ashes for tens of thousands of years here. What treasure can you bring out to negotiate with me? If you tell me to go with you to your family, Mountain Gate and other places, promise me good, do you think I will believe it? We are now like this, I''m afraid that after entering your old nest, I will be really shot into slag! What kind of hatred what resentment, or it is better to end here! It seems that this business is not a loss to you if you exchange your life with the blood flame God Lotus


    As he spoke, Du Shaofu went to the old man''s side and clapped again.


    And this time, he''s already hooked on the laws of space and bound his surroundings.


    Perhaps the old man''s method can easily escape a blow again, but Du Shaofu believes that if he comes here in succession for a few times, the opponent will become weaker and weaker, until finally he will not have the strength to evade.


    By then, isn''t everything under your control?


    "Don''t worry, boy!"


    The old man quickly yelled, I wish I could not give you the thought in my heart: "boy, I can''t give you the blood flame God! I''ve been integrated with him for a long time. If I give it to you, I''m afraid I''ll die soon! As my disciple, I can give you a lot of benefits! I think your attainments in space law are not weak, and I have many times more attainments in this respect than you! If you have my professor, you can improve your strength quickly! In this way, neither of us will suffer! What do you think of the idea, boy? Oh, boy, don''t worry I haven''t finished Stop it... "


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to the old man''s words. He just slapped him when he went up.


    After the old man used the law of space to escape, Du Shaofu also started to shake his hands. He appeared in front of him in a twinkling of an eye and photographed the skeleton again.


    The skeleton old man cried out in a hurry. He could only dodge again and again in a hurry, and could not attack Du Shaofu at all.His strength is rapidly consumed. If he continues like this, he will die soon!


    "Old man, hand over the blood flame God lotus, and then apologize to me, I will consider to save your life!"


    Du Shaofu yelled and ran after the old man.


    He did not display how powerful means, is such a time and again raised his hand, shot down again and again.


    He knew he couldn''t hit the old man and was happy to keep his strength.


    At the end of the day, Du Shaofu simply stood still. As soon as the old man emerged from the space, Du Shaofu was like a thunderclap to greet him and cut him down. He was so surprised that he ran away.


    "I''ve been bloody moldy for eight generations. How can I meet you like a hob?"


    In the old man''s heart, there was a bitter word in his words. He said, "but the blood flame God Lotus can''t give you, otherwise I will die!"


    He could see that Du Shaofu didn''t want to kill him. Otherwise, he would have been exhausted by this time.


    "You old thing all want to kill me, do you still naive think I will care about your life and death?"


    Du Shaofu hummed softly, but he still summoned thunderbolt after thunderbolt without delay. He forced the old man into confusion.


    But it was at this time that something unexpected happened.


    Both of them only heard a loud bang, and then endless rocks fell from the sky and fell into the sea of flames, but both were burned into smoke and dispersed slowly.


    However, such a movement attracted their attention at the same time. Du Shaofu and the old skeleton stopped their movements and looked up at the direction of the cave in the sky.


    "Boy, someone is coming. Let me hide!"


    The old man said in a hurry. He was no longer afraid of Du Shaofu. Instead, he flew directly to him.


    Why are you hiding, old man? Is it your enemy


    Du Shaofu looked at him and asked.


    "You bloody boy, in my current state, as long as you have some strength, you can threaten me! But I also have the blood flame God lotus body, any who saw will not easily let go


    The skeleton old man was in a hurry and pulled Du Shaofu. He quickly asked, "boy, do you have a space rule? Let me go in and avoid it! If you are seen the blood flame God lotus body, it is likely that you will not get it in the end! "


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was speechless and had to admit that what the old man said was very reasonable.


    If the strength of the visitors is too strong, it is really possible to let themselves lose the blood flame God lotus body.


    The reason why the old people seek their own protection is to save their lives.


    Without much hesitation, he quickly opened a gap in the ancient space and presented it in the void.


    "This is What a powerful means of space. It seems to contain the law of time. It''s a wonderful treasure


    From the breath of the ancient space, the old man suddenly learned the mystery, and could not help but cry out in surprise.


    The law of space and the law of time, these two supreme powers are fused together. Even with the strength of the old skeleton, they are very frightened.


    He took a serious glance at the purple robed youth in front of him. In a moment, he turned countless thoughts in his mind.


    It seems that this young man, however, has a long history!


    "Old man, why are you still in a daze? Don''t go in quickly!"


    Du Shaofu glared at him fiercely and swore.


    "In!"


    The skeleton old man eased over from the stupefied God, and with a flash of his body, he dived into the ancient space.


    What moves with it is the endless power of fire, which is brought in together.


    Then, Qingming was restored in the lava space, and the original scene was presented. Everything can be observed with the naked eye.


    At Du Shaofu''s feet, there were rolling magma, leaping in the light of fire.


    In the fiery lava, there are several green lotus leaves floating, with the magma rolling and ups and downs.


    Du Shaofu was not in a hurry. He waved a light palm, picked it up in his hand and put it into the bag of heaven and earth.


    "Who is it?"


    When Du Shaofu put away the ancient space, he turned his eyes to the sky. He could see more than ten figures at the entrance of the cave.


    He Zhibai and six other people are in, in addition, there are some strange faces.


    At this time, the forbidden barrier at the entrance of the cave has disappeared, and it is scattered by a blow.


    The surrounding boulders were shaken and fell one after another, smashing into the magma, splashing out large sparks.


    The changes in the lava space also attracted the attention of the people above.


    "Brother, you finally show up!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu show his figure, he Zhibai made some joyful noises.Then, with some of his entourage, he quickly fell down and stood beside Du Shaofu.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Du Shaofu saw that he Zhibai covered his chest with one hand, and his breath was a little short.


    At the corner of his mouth was a scarlet bloodstain.


    It is absolutely extraordinary to let the young strong man who returns to the virtual state to complete the peak be injured!


    But Du Shaofu didn''t think much about it. He didn''t have any friendship with he Zhibai. Although this guy is very similar to qianguyu, he doesn''t intend to be fussy as long as those people don''t offend him.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury."


    He Zhibai smiles gently and lifts his sleeve to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    However, when he looked up at the young man in the robe above, his eyes could not help but show a look of fear.


    This scene was keenly captured by Du Shaofu. It was obvious that the man who hurt him was the young man in brocade.


    "Can the people in Taixu''s palace be lawless? Even our childe dares to hurt us. How can you cover the sky with your own hands? "


    After he Zhibai, an attendant looked at the sky and roared with indignation.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu was stunned and looked up again.


    Can it be said that the young man in brocade is from Taixu Shenjiang mansion, that is, the family with xuanzi?


    I haven''t left yet. Did the other party find me so soon?


    "Hum! He Zhibai, I didn''t want to fight you, but you have to protect that boy. Don''t blame me for not giving you the love of Zihong God mansion! "


    At this time, the young man in the brocade robe came to the opposite of he Zhibai and Du Shaofu, standing in the air and humming.


    Du Shaofu was stunned by such a sentence.


    He Zhibai was actually in order to protect himself, which led to the young man in brocade?


    He didn''t even know him well. Why did he do this?


    "You''re laughing, brother! I just see you look good, want to make a friend just! Maybe my strength is far less than you, but I also want to have the courage to make friends with you! "


    He Zhibai is very direct and clear about his own meaning, and has not hidden any secret.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned. He Zhibai had a good feeling in his heart. He bowed his hand and said, "thank you very much. I''m very grateful! But it''s not the time to talk. I''d better wait for me to solve the problems here first! "


    With a little thought in his mind, he could understand what was going on.


    After Dai xuanzi suffered a loss in his own hands, he must have found other people in the Taixu general''s mansion and came here to find his revenge.


    But at that time, he Zhibai was refining the blood flame God lotus. He Zhibai should be afraid that the other party would disturb him, so he put forward a little resistance.


    But the other side did not give him Zhibai at all, or gave him the face of Zihong general''s mansion behind him, and directly injured him.


    Du Shaofu didn''t mean to retreat from the trouble.


    Those who enter this special space are all the strong people of the younger generation, and most of them are not strong enough to pose a threat to themselves.


    He has observed that no matter how strong the young man in the imperial palace is, he is only at the same level as the little star, and is not his own opponent at all.


    "Boy, did you hurt my third brother?"


    Seeing that he Zhibai was talking to Du Shaofu, the young man in brocade held out a finger and pointed to Du Shaofu''s nose with pride and asked.


    His eyes showed fierce light, and his two slanting eyebrows flew into his hair temples, adding infinite heroism.


    A head of black hair scattered at random, like a green willow general, moving without wind.


    "I don''t know who your third brother is! But in the last two days, I did teach a fool with nostrils on his head! Well Speaking of it, you don''t look like him. How can you be brothers? Isn''t it a mother? Or was it not a father? "


    Du Shaofu touched his chin and put on a very serious look. He kept looking at the young man in the robe, and at the same time, he kept talking.


    But as soon as he spoke, the young man''s face suddenly turned purple.


    "Little bastard, do you want to die?"


    The young man in Royal robe was furious, and his long hair stood upright. He looked like a raging lion.


    That pair of fierce eyes round open, like a copper bell in general, unspeakable horror.


    What Du Shaofu said made the young people in brocade go crazy.


    The brothers don''t look like each other. There is nothing wrong with saying that they were not born by a mother. However, if you want to tell that they are not born by a father, the content contained in this is very big. It can lead to many stories, and make life have endless reverie and aftertaste!


    "This guy''s mouth is really poisonous!"


    By Du Shaofu''s side, he Zhibai''s eyes were about to stare.Not only he, but also some of his entourage also showed great admiration for the purple robed youth around him.


    This guy is so arrogant that he dares to make such fun of the people in Taixu Shenjiang mansion.


    Everyone knows that in the Yuqing Kingdom, it is an absolutely strong existence, even if it is Zihong Shenjiang mansion, they dare not so blatant provocation.


    It can be said that the hatred between the purple robed youth and the Taixu general''s mansion is getting deeper and deeper, and it is difficult to break away.


    Although he Zhibai and others couldn''t help worrying about Du Shaofu, they had to give him a thumbs up at the bottom of their hearts.


    "Brother, this is Dai xuanming, the second elder brother of Dai xuanzi! His strength, however, is much stronger than Dai xuanzi. He has really stepped into the realm of seizing gods. You should be careful


    He Zhibai turned his head and said to Du Shaofu.


    "I see!"


    Du Shaofu responded. Then he looked at the young man named Dai xuanming. He rolled his eyes and said, "is it so easy to get angry? It seems that I was right! But then again, you and Dai xuanzi are not born by a father, but they are similar in character. They are all so stupid


    "Little scumbag, I will tear you to pieces today


    Dai xuanming screamed, and his fierce eyes made him wish he could not crush Du Shaofu into pieces.


    He had never been insulted like this and was scolded like that by people pointing at his nose.


    Dai xuanming, who grew up in the care of the masses, is absolutely intolerable when he said that his father was green and stupid!


    "Boy, you can''t die for a day. I''m too empty. God will definitely chase you to the ends of the earth!"


    Dai xuanming''s side, there are also people in the Taixu general''s mansion, shouting in anger.


    They wish they could tear the purple robed youth into 108 pieces, but they all know that their strength is far from their opponents.


    "No! There is no doubt that he will die today! " gfbmmjd6vtlsadjnamr7x + cajfrxmldwh / zzyo8z5gisjlpdedigjfyq9n6alntkprnlifskmt6m4khqwjra = =


    Dai xuanming exclaimed with hatred, and then strode out to attack Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2711

    Dai xuanming''s strength is not weak, others do not know, he Zhibai is quite aware of this.


    It can be said that only a few people of the same generation in the whole kingdom of Yu and Qing could win the war.


    At this time, he Zhibai began to worry about Du Shaofu.


    Although he had seen Du Shaofu''s strength, he did not think that he would be better than Dai xuanming.


    "You stand back and let me get rid of this arrogant wild animal first."


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. He Zhibai and some of his subordinates were rejected by Du Shaofu.


    Then, Zijin tianque suddenly appeared in the hands, soaking in the purple light.


    Opposite Du Shaofu, Dai xuanming danced wildly with black hair, like a demon God, waving his fists in the void.


    Under the operation of the vast gas engine, it quickly converges and condenses, and the water attribute law like Dai xuanzi fluctuates, and soon becomes a huge water fist.


    Dense runes work on it, interpreting the true meaning of water attribute, and releasing a soft and strong breath.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluttered, and he could feel the incomparable power carried by the fist.


    Although it doesn''t look fierce, it definitely contains a very fierce force!


    "I''ve just mastered some fire attribute rules, and I''m just taking them out to test their power!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu made a quick move.


    In my mind, on the imprint of the strange law, there are parts of the veins that radiate blazing light.


    What followed was a blaze of fire outside Du Shaofu''s body, which made him look like he was burning!


    In his hands, the purple gold sky palace is also buzzing, under the effect of fire attribute power, it becomes red, as if it is being calcined, red to clear!


    "Boy, die!"


    Dai xuanming roared and waved his sparkling water fist.


    The space was shaking, the whole lava space was shaking, and large pieces of gravel rolled down from above.


    "How dare you say I''m going to die with you? On the contrary, none of the people who provoked me will come to a bad end! "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and said scornfully.


    He cut the void like a piece of bean curd with a sword. It was easily cut open by the scalding purple golden sky palace. There was a ferocious crack, with a burning breath. Along with it, there was a burning smell spreading in the space.


    It is in such a scene that Du Shaofu''s broadsword collides with Dai xuanming''s huge, shimmering fist!


    "Ho ho ho..."


    It was like a piece of red iron thrown into the water like sound, very harsh.


    After the broad sword and the water boxing meet, did not break out how big the momentum.


    The two opposing forces begin to touch, and they begin to devour each other and consume each other violently.


    The huge water tattooed fist, out of the hot mist, dense rise in the void, like the general haze.


    The light of fire on Du Shaofu''s broad sword was also rapidly fading down, and soon became dull.


    When the Zijin tianque was completely restored to its original appearance, Dai xuanming''s water tattooed fist had already been opened from it and turned into two parts.


    "Well?"


    Du Shaofu said softly. He found that the fists he had opened did not diminish. After they had turned into two parts, they continued to bombard themselves.


    Such a scene, can not help but let his eyes jump.


    "All things in heaven and earth contain five elements, and the principles of the five elements are mutually complementary. It is the principle of nature that water overcomes fire. The law of water attribute mastered by Dai xuanming is not weak, even if it is not far away from the real perfect state. And I''ve just mastered some fire attribute rules, which are not enough to fight against them. What''s more, when the two met, I was on the side that was naturally restrained


    Du Shaofu kept thinking about it and knew the essential reason.


    He didn''t feel surprised because he was in the downwind. If he used the law of thunder and lightning or the law of space, he could easily defeat Dai xuanming.


    At the same time in his mind, facing the two half fist marks, Du Shaofu quickly made a response.


    He suddenly took back his sword, and Zijin tianque disappeared from his hand.


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s purple robe was bulging, as if it were filled with strong wind.


    "Baquan do!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly drank, and the grand Qi in his body was running, and his fists went out together. It was like two dragon dragons were born and roared to the sky.


    In the vast purple and golden light, Du Shaofu smashed his hands from left to right, and in the blink of an eye, he hit the two watermarks.


    "Boom"Boom


    After hitting the target, two terrible sounds were sent out in the void at the same time. The terrifying air waves hit all directions, and the strength swept out, throwing all the onlookers away one by one.


    That is to say, in the earth shaking sound, the two watermarks were broken and exploded into countless drops of water, just like a small flying stone splashing, carrying the power of terror, breaking through the void, and showing a series of tiny holes, dense and frightening!


    He Zhibai and other people showed their mysterious Qi at the first time and firmly protected their bodies.


    Otherwise, those who are weak in cultivation may be shot into a ferocious hornet''s nest in such a terrible scene.


    "Hum, you dare to yell with me in this way. You really don''t know how to write the word of death!"


    Dai xuanming snorted coldly and said, looking at Du Shaofu.


    Just now he was just a tentative blow, and did not exert all his strength. However, seeing that the young man in purple robe was not easy to deal with, he felt that his strength was not better than that.


    Perhaps it is much higher than his third brother Dai xuanzi and he Zhibai, but if only this means, he will die in front of himself!


    The most important thing is that what the other party has mastered is the fire attribute law, and he is naturally restrained by himself.


    There was no great difficulty in killing the young man in purple robe.


    "Ha ha!"


    It was Du Shaofu who answered Dai xuanming with a chuckle.


    His purple robe vibrated slightly and stepped back slightly to stabilize his body.


    Perhaps it is such a retreat that makes the other side think that their own strength is far inferior to him.


    Sure enough, Dai xuanming and his third brother Dai xuanzi are so arrogant and arrogant.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. He didn''t intend to display all his strength. There will be many opponents in thirty-three days. It''s not a good thing to expose all his details too early.


    "Kill!"


    Dai xuanming broke up the void again with a cry, which made the lava space shake violently.


    Around that was burned red on the cliff, countless huge stones peeling off, Susu down.


    The space seems to be grasped by an invisible big hand, shaking vigorously, as if the terrible earthquake came, the sky collapsed in general!


    "Shua..."


    Inside Dai xuanming''s palm, the power of water attribute is gathering wildly, bubbles are bubbling and "gudu" is ringing.


    In a moment, however, a huge lightsaber appeared, which was Zhang Xu long, much larger than Du Shaofu''s Zijin tianque!


    One by one strange line glows on the body of the sword, and waves out a domineering atmosphere. The whole lightsaber condensed by the water attribute power looks like the most sharp weapon in the world. The cold light is frightening!


    Dai xuanming held the huge lightsaber in his hand and began to dance slowly.


    "Boom..."


    In the void, there seems to be thunder rolling through the sky. The sound of terror spreads through. The space is distorted and deformed. The lava under everyone''s feet surges like the sea water turning over the tide and rushing straight to the Xiaohan!


    A thick column of fire rises in the air, and the terrible light burns everything.


    He Zhibai and others, who were still following Dai xuanming to Taixu general''s mansion, all rushed out of the cave at the first time and did not dare to be in this space.


    Once the purple robed youth and Dai xuanming fight again, no one knows how terrible the scene will be.


    "What can the children of Taixu general''s mansion do? Since they have offended me, let me teach you how to be a man!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly. The golden light covered his whole body, and the golden wings of Dapeng fluttered violently behind him.


    His body slightly vertical, instantly disappeared from the original place, disappeared.


    That is, at the same time, the purple robe figure also appeared at Dai xuanming''s side, with a fierce blow down!


    "The law of space!"


    Such a scene, let Dai xuanming pupil immediately stand up, feel a bit shocked.


    He had no idea that the purple robed youth could not only understand and master the law of fire attribute, but also exert the law of space.


    And, from the supernatural means, the law of space is quite mysterious.


    This, let Dai xuanming some regret.


    He despised each other so much that he was bullied by his opponent in an instant.


    "Baquan do!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s violent drinking was heard in his ears.


    The huge roar, like the heavy beating of a drum in the sky, made his ears hum.


    Then, a fist with a burning golden light was carrying a fierce force and smashed it on his chest!


    "Poof..."Dai xuanming was hit and flew, and his chest sank directly.


    He ejected a blood arrow from his mouth, which broke through the void and turned into a black hole.


    The figure of the brocade robe, like a kite with a broken line, flew upside down and smashed heavily on the cliff in the distance.


    In the vibration of the stone, a human shaped hole appears, tens of feet deep!


    "Poof..."


    Inside the cave, Dai xuanming spouted a mouthful of blood.


    At this moment, he felt his bones and five internal organs as if they were all bursting and would be smashed.


    Deep pain invaded his body and went straight to his brain.


    "The spatial rules of the golden winged mires, what kind of relationship do you have with that family?"


    In Dai xuanming''s eyes, there was a chill in his eyes. He rushed out of the cave and looked at Du Shaofu.


    His heart can not speak of the horror, he has just condensed a new attack, he was instantly hit by the other side.


    In this process, he even had no time to wave his lightsaber against him. When he found out that the youth in purple robe appeared, it was too late!


    Dai xuanming quickly guessed the origin of this method by means of the other party and the ROC''s golden wings behind him.


    Within thirty-three days, no one knows about the golden winged ROC.


    It was a very powerful family, and it was also a worthy presence throughout the thirty-three days.


    Don''t say that he is too empty, afraid even the God Emperor of Yuqing Kingdom dare not easily provoke that clan.


    At this time, seeing the means of the youth in purple robe, Dai xuanming''s mind flashed countless ideas.


    If he has a deep relationship with the golden winged ROC, he has to weigh carefully whether it would be unwise to offend him.


    He looked at the young man in purple robe, hoping to get the answer from his mouth.


    However, to his disappointment, Du Shaofu had only four words to respond to him: "it''s none of your business!"


    Such an answer made Dai xuanming''s face blue again.


    "Good! Good! Good! I don''t care what your origin is and what is your relationship with the golden winged Dapeng, but as long as you come to the kingdom of Yuqing, you will never be able to go wild in any case! "


    Dai xuanming uttered three good words in a row, staring at Du Shaofu fiercely.


    Although he was a little afraid of the golden winged ROC, after all, the purple robed youth was not really a golden winged ROC.


    Even if he is killed, it should not really offend the terrible people.


    Then again, this Hunyuan space is owned by Yuqing God Kingdom, and there is no outsider here!


    "Don''t you think your behavior is killing you after saying so many harsh words, but you don''t have the strength to match it?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Dai xuanming coldly, and his body suddenly disappeared.


    Fuyao was launched again, and under the influence of the mysterious space law, it appeared in Dai xuanming''s side in an instant.


    But this time, the other side obviously dare not be careless.


    Only before Du Shaofu made his move, he had already laid out layers of protection outside his body.


    Waves of water attribute energy, such as bubbles, are like shining armor robes, which wrap the body of the young man in the brocade robe and stick to his body tightly, forming the most tight defense.


    At the same time, Dai xuanming''s power of Yuan Shen was fully mobilized, and he kept an eye on Du Shaofu''s position. At the very first moment of his appearance, his lightsaber waved violently and chopped to the side.


    However, his movement was still half a beat slow. Under the initiative of Du Shaofu, he had already made the most ferocious blow.


    "The clown, dare to be arrogant


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. He did not know when he held Zijin tianque in his hand again. He only heard him shout: "heaven and earth are empty!"


    The miraculous runes twinkled and glowed, and gathered into a huge sword. They gave out the breath of destroying everything, and cut them down bravely!


    After the appearance of such a sword, everything in the void was covered with brilliance, as if there was only one sword left in the world.


    Du Shaofu himself, however, was set off by the bright sword light, just like a God in the world!


    "Hiss..."


    Emptiness is like paper being cut open, there is a long and narrow crack, has spread to Dai xuanming''s side.


    The vast and peerless sword is swept in the crack of space, and the next moment is to be chopped on the lightsaber of young people in brocade robes.


    The lightsaber is condensed into a lightsaber by the law of water attribute. It is cut off at once, like a rotten wood, vulnerable to a blow!


    However, Du Shaofu''s sword was not reduced, and he directly hit Dai xuanming on the shoulder!


    "Hum..."


    Under this sword, Dai xuanming''s defensive armor made a sour voice and called hard."Hiss..."


    In the end, the sword shot out the incomparable power, and the water attribute armor was broken open, and severely cut on Dai xuanming''s body!


    "Puff" ground, blood splashed, the sword directly cut open his shoulder blade, cut into half before stopping, was dissolved by the strength of his body.


    "Ah..."


    Dai xuanming''s mouth gave out a terrible howl, which was extremely painful.


    However, he bit his teeth, turned around and flew back, trying to stay away from Du Shaofu.


    This time, however, Du Shaofu did not continue to catch up with him. Instead, he slowly raised his hand and pointed to Dai xuanming. Then he suddenly shook his hand in the void!


    "Hi..."


    Dai xuanming suddenly produced a terrible extrusion force around him. The space was like a piece of paper, which was squeezed into a mass by huge force and covered with terrible folds.


    As a result, the body of the young man in royal robes was crumpled into a ball and twisted strangely.


    When Du Shaofu let go of his hand, Dai xuanming was like a weak worm without bones. He lost all his support and fell from the void.


    This move is Du Shaofu''s own understanding of the grip of God, is a means of using the law of space.


    In the Shenwu world, many people have suffered from this move.


    It is just that Du Shaofu''s understanding of the law of space is far from perfect, so that the power of this move is somewhat inferior to that of thunder and lightning law.


    However, as he achieved the perfection of seizing the God, he was only one step away from the realm of killing the real, which made the effect of the grip of forbidding God activated more powerful than before.


    Maybe it''s not enough for those who are stronger than themselves, but it''s easy to deal with Dai xuanming at this time.


    In the other party''s unprepared, only in a flash, Dai xuanming was greatly injured.


    "As I said, no one who provokes me will come to a bad end, and you are no exception! Relying on their own strength, coupled with the huge power behind, they are arrogant and think that the emperor and Laozi are not as good as themselves! Since I have practiced for decades, I don''t know how much I killed! Today, let me seriously teach you how to be a man! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2712

    Seeing Dai xuanming rowing down from the void and about to fall into the lava under his feet, Du Shaofu stood still and did not move. He just waved out a huge light palm, grabbing the body of the young man in brocade robes into his hand and brought it back to his side.


    Du Shaofu''s hands burst out, tightly hooping Dai xuanming''s neck, making him unable to move at all.


    In fact, although Dai xuanming was traumatized by terror at this time, he still has the ability to recover some strength quickly if given some time.


    After all, he is also a solid and powerful man of seizing the gods. The main means of fighting is the power of the law. As long as he can slow down, he can fight again soon.


    Of course, it is impossible for Du Shaofu to give him this opportunity.


    I came to the thirty-three days for the fashion is short, there are a lot of things not clear.


    In addition, there are many advantages in this strange space world. He doesn''t want to stay here all the time. He''d better quickly solve the problems here.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    Caught in his hands by Du Shaofu, Dai xuanming was terrified and cried out in terror.


    At this time, he finally realized that he was wrong.


    This young man in purple robe is really strong in cultivation. He is more powerful than he does not know.


    Perhaps with his strength, the whole Yuqing kingdom could not find several real opponents!


    Dai xuanming''s fear of the defeat spread quickly to his mind like the rising tide of the sea, which made him feel extremely afraid.


    For a strong person, in the face of opponents, will not scruple too much.


    Maybe, the purple robed youth also came from a huge force. He dare not think of such a huge race as the golden winged Dapeng bird, but it is likely to be a holy land in the time when the heaven is always melting.


    That kind of power, not to mention the Taixu general''s office, even the prince of Yuqing''s Kingdom, is also not able to be provoked.


    Obviously, the purple robed youth would not let himself go easily, and Dai xuanming''s body began to tremble.


    "Didn''t you have a good time before? Didn''t you keep yelling at me to pieces? You''re too arrogant. The people in the general''s office are so rampant that they don''t have the corresponding strength. Now even their courage has been lost! "


    Du Shaofu curled his mouth and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He lifted Dai xuanzi, and then he moved up and flew out of the lava space. In a blink of an eye, he came out of the cave.


    The treasures in this space have been obtained by ourselves, and there is no need to stay.


    "Look, they''re coming out!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu appeared, there was a cry outside.


    He looked around for a week and found that at this time, there were many people in the valley, at least two or three hundred.


    What Dai xuanming wants to see in succession is that he wants to have a look at this part of the area.


    However, when Du Shaofu appeared, there was a sudden silence in the field. Everyone held their breath and did not speak for a long time.


    But after a brief silence, the scene suddenly burst into a pot!


    "No It can''t be true! Dai xuanming was defeated, and he was captured by his purple robed youth! "


    "This How can it be! The second young master of Taixu''s general''s mansion is his cultivation of seizing the realm of God. There are not many opponents in the whole kingdom of Yu and Qing! "


    "It''s hard to imagine. What''s the origin of that boy? How could he suddenly jump out of such a strong man. It seems that no one knows him. Is there such a man in Yuqing kingdom?"


    "This is not the key. There are many young people who can defeat Dai xuanming in Yuqing God''s country, but it is hard to find out who can make him so embarrassed and be captured directly."


    "At this moment, the people of Taixu''s mansion are really kicked to the iron plate. There is definitely a big force behind the man. The beginning will not be simple! Otherwise, how can we cultivate such a terrible young strong man? "


    "Yes, it''s not weak to be able to defeat Dai xuanming easily, even if he is placed in the holy land?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people exclaimed and discussed.


    Perhaps many people have not seen the three young masters of Taixu Shenjiang mansion, but their strength is well-known in the whole Yuqing Kingdom, and they are absolutely the leading figures of the younger generation.


    In particular, the eldest and second young masters of their family had already entered the realm of seizing gods, which was extremely terrifying.


    At this time, Dai xuanming was defeated like this, and he was still quite miserable and embarrassed.


    "This guy who suddenly appears may be the best talent that has been hidden for many years by some forces, and only when the hybrid space is opened can he be released to experience. I''m sure that it will be more wonderful in the future, but I can''t help looking forward to it. Yu Qingshen, those famous young talents in China, have met their rivals"I really don''t know. If you let the eldest young master of Taixu''s general''s mansion, and the several others who fight against this man, what will be the final victory or defeat?"


    "This I''m afraid it won''t be weaker than those! Although they are some of the most abnormal guys in the kingdom of God, it seems that the strength displayed by the youth in purple robes is not inferior to that of everyone. If they fight directly, no one can say well! "


    "Let''s not speculate here. After all, it is not what we can understand now. The strength and weakness between them can only be determined after a real battle! "


    "I''m really looking forward to seeing the eldest young master of the Dai family and fighting against the purple robed youth!"


    "According to my estimation, the eldest young master of Taixu general''s mansion will probably be a little better. For a strong man like that, he must have extraordinary means, and it is difficult to estimate the strongest strength! "


    ¡­¡­


    Many people talked about Du Shaofu and his strength.


    All the people expressed their strongest curiosity about the young strong man who suddenly appeared. They wanted to know his origin and which one was stronger or weaker than those in Yuqing God''s country.


    However, many people are not too optimistic about Du Shaofu.


    The name of the man, the shadow of the tree, the eldest young master of the Dai family in Taixu general''s mansion, is well-known for a long time. This young man who suddenly appears is really strong, but he is not necessarily his opponent.


    "Brother


    That is to say, he Zhibai can''t help being shocked.


    But at the same time, he was overjoyed.


    He wanted to make friends with Du Shaofu. At this time, the strength he showed was even stronger than he expected. This made him admire his own vision.


    It is absolutely not a bad thing to make friends with such a strong man.


    The only thing that needs to worry about is that people who are likely to be hostile to the Taixu general''s mansion.


    However, he Zhibai didn''t care too much about these things. The relationship between Zihong and Taixu was peaceful.


    Even if you offend some of them, it doesn''t matter much. What''s more, with the strength of Zihong general''s mansion, you don''t need to be too afraid of them.


    He Zhibai exclaimed with surprise and joy. He stepped out and went to Du Shaofu.


    But before he had any action, he saw that the purple robed youth just picked up Dai xuanming in his hand, as if he were carrying a dead dog. He said, "in the world where I come from, many people call me" the devil ". I will never be merciful to those who collide with me! I''m not afraid of Legalists, celebrities and political strategists among all schools of thought. I think you are too weak to be stronger than them! If you do something wrong, you have to pay the corresponding price! Now, it''s time! "


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s palms gushed out a strong Qi, which boldly entered Dai xuanming''s body.


    With such a method, Dai xuanming''s body was like fried beans, and the sound of crackling was endless.


    At the same time, his body convulsed, a series of dull hum in his mouth, and a stream of scarlet blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    "Ah..."


    Finally, Dai xuanming''s mouth uttered a scream of pain.


    He only felt that every inch of his flesh and blood had lost his strength. He was ten thousand times weaker and more painful than he had suffered from Du Shaofu''s "forbidden God''s grip".


    His eyes quickly darkened, and his body seemed to have lost his breath. The vast air current burst out and hissed, and all the strength in his body was flowing unstoppably.


    The surrounding space changes its shape under the impact of the air flow and is broken down again and again.


    Dai xuanming knew what had happened. For a moment, he seemed to have suffered the most cruel punishment in the world, and his heart was as if he were dead!


    "This..."


    "No, it''s a big deal!"


    "What a cruel boy, he dares to abolish the second young master of Taixu general''s mansion. This is a big deal!"


    "Where did this man come from? How dare he be


    "Something big happened It''s a big deal! The second young master of Taixu general''s house was actually abolished. This is to break the sky


    ¡­¡­


    In the eyes of the onlookers, Dai xuanming''s breath quickly weakened, and soon became extraordinary.


    Everyone can feel that the purple robed youth directly abandoned his cultivation, making him an ordinary person, or a disabled person.


    By such means, all the people present were alarmed and kept shouting.


    "Boy, stop it! Let go of the second young master


    Among them, the Taixu general, who came with Dai xuanming, was so frightened that they all stormed out and wanted to take Dai Xuanji back from Du Shaofu''s hands.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted softly, but he didn''t pay much attention to those people. He just threw Dai xuanming''s body out and flew away towards them."HISHI..."


    Dai xuanming''s men rushed to show their accomplishments. The soft Xuanqi under the cloth held his body tightly.


    However, Du Shaofu''s strength was too great. In order not to hurt their master, these people were forced to retreat far away, and then they could be stabilized.


    "Before, I have let go of Dai xuanzi, but you don''t know how to be restrained at all! Today, I abolish your cultivation to let you have a long memory and let other people in Taixu general''s mansion know about it. Don''t provoke me again in the future! Otherwise, I''ll never let my hands down again next time! "


    Only in the panic of the crowd, Du Shaofu''s voice rang again.


    His words with a bit of fierce color, incomparable firmness, people do not doubt the authenticity of it.


    Of course, Du Shaofu knew that the result of abandoning Dai xuanming''s accomplishments was that he stood in the opposite direction of the immortal General of Taixu.


    But he did not have the slightest sense of panic, as if he did not care.


    In addition, the reason why he did all this in front of many people was also purposeful.


    He has just arrived for thirty-three days. He doesn''t know much about everything here, and there are countless strong people here.


    If we don''t use the tyrannical and ferocious means to establish our prestige here, let alone in the whole thirty-three days, I''m afraid there will be many people to challenge him in this strange space.


    After the abolition of Dai xuanming, at least in this space, to ensure that they are less disturbed.


    He is in urgent need of time to improve his strength. Xiaoxing, manpo, Du Xiaoyao and Du Xiaoba have disappeared. Du Shaofu is not at ease. He needs to find them as soon as possible.


    "Boy, the Taixu general will never let you go!"


    "Little bastard, if you dare to hurt my second young master, you can wait for the first time!"


    "When the Lord knows it, he will frustrate your bones and bring ashes to the ashes!"


    ¡­¡­


    After Dai xuanming''s entourage caught him, he looked at Du Shaofu with hatred and cursed him one by one.


    Their master was abandoned in front of themselves, not in the face, but in their lives!


    As an entourage, after Dai xuanming was abandoned, the Taixu shenjiangfu would not let them go.


    "I don''t mind killing all of you here if you don''t get out of here


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and swept past those people.


    Seeing such eyes, a group of people in Taixu Shenjiang mansion felt the cool air coming out from the soles of their feet in an instant.


    Where need to think more, all people turn around to go directly, take Dai xuanming, run away quickly.


    They don''t dare to stay any more. If the youth in purple robes dare to attack their masters, they will certainly not be soft hearted!


    "Go! Let''s go, too! It would be terrible if the people in Taixu''s mansion knew that they were angry with us! "


    "The young man in purple robe is a real evil star! He is really a devil


    "It''s too cruel! It''s better to stay away from him, so as not to get into trouble


    ¡­¡­


    Many strong men all cried out and ran away without stopping, for fear that they would stand close to Du Shaofu, so as to attract the disaster of the pond fish.


    As he said, this man is really worthy of the title of "demon king". He should not be too cruel!


    In fact, if they think about it, they won''t feel it!


    It is quite common for a practitioner to kill or be killed, and he will never be able to obtain the title of demon king just because he has abandoned one''s accomplishments.


    It''s just because it was the second son of the general of Taixu that Du Shaofu abandoned today.


    It is this that makes all people have a sense of a huge gap, the original high-ranking strong, was so dealt with, such means are indeed enough tyrannical!


    "Go, go, go!"


    As someone took the lead to leave, they rushed out in a swarm. The valley soon became a bit deserted, leaving only Du Shaofu, he Zhibai and a dozen of his subordinates.


    But until this time, he Zhibai was still in a daze, obviously had not yet recovered from the huge shock.


    All the people around him were no better. They all looked at Du Shaofu with a strong sense of horror.


    In their eyes, they saw the young man in purple coming towards him. All of them stepped back half a step in unison, as if they were afraid.


    "Brother, you''ve made a big mistake!"


    He Zhibai calmed down his mind and said with a bitter smile.


    All the people in Yuqing God kingdom knew how detached the position of Taixu general''s office was. No one dared to provoke him in the kingdom of God, but even the emperor had to give the family great face.


    If Du Shaofu had simply been hostile to Dai xuanzi and Dai Ming, it would not have been a big deal, but if he directly abolished their second young master, the Liang Zi would have been too deep. Let alone the eldest young master of the Dai family, he would even attract the strong men of the old generation of the Taixu general''s mansion.At that time, the situation faced by the purple robed youth would be quite bad.


    "It''s OK. I''m used to it for a long time."


    Du Shaofu just smiles and gives he Zhibai a reassuring look, indicating that he should not worry.


    He set foot on the road of cultivation, and I don''t know how many times similar things have happened.


    Which of the big enemies in the Shenwu world, such as the Dalan religion, the dragon clan, the Legalists, the famous masters, the strategists and so on, was not a god like existence to him!


    But in the end, it is not one by one to step on their feet!


    Therefore, for the affairs of Taixu shenjiangfu, he did not take it to heart.


    Have a strong opponent, to be able to better hone!


    "I''m Du Shaofu, thank you for your maintenance


    Du Fu did not explain to him.


    In his heart, he gradually got a lot of favor for this young man who was as gentle as jade. He looked very similar to the jade from ancient times, and they were all so jade trees facing the wind.


    The most important thing is that he has no affectation. He doesn''t hide anything. He has no daughter''s attitude.


    This is also very similar to the ancient jade.


    For such people, Du Shaofu also wanted to make a good acquaintance.


    What''s more, he urgently needs to understand the pattern within thirty-three days and his current situation. From he Zhibai, he must be able to quickly understand many things he wants to know.


    "I''d like to congratulate Zhibai. Brother Du is very polite."


    He Zhibai saw that Du Shaofu didn''t care at all. He also got rid of the worry of Du Shaofu just now, and made a serious return to Du Shaofu.


    "I came from the outside world and came here by accident. I want to ask brother he for advice on many things. Please don''t hesitate to give me your advice!"


    Du Shaofu again gave a courtesy, serious and said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2713

    Du Shaofu and he Zhibai were polite to each other a little, and then they set foot on the road together and moved towards the deeper part of this space.


    From he Zhibai''s words, Du Shaofu had a general understanding of many situations in the past thirty-three days.


    According to him, each side of the world in thirty-three days is extremely vast, and it is difficult to find the margin.


    Not to mention he Zhibai himself, even the older generation of strong men in his family, who have been training for tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years or even longer, have traveled only a small part of the whole 33 days.


    In each world, there are countless powerful forces.


    In addition, there are countless secret places or fierce places, which contain unimaginable treasures and opportunities.


    For example, Du Shaofu''s world today is a place called the supreme melting heaven, which is one of the thirty-three days.


    And in the supreme constant fusion day, the most top forces are 36 holy places and 72 divine Kingdoms!


    The 36 sacred sites and 72 sacred lands are both very strong and hard to measure.


    Among them, the overall strength of each holy land is far stronger than that of one divine kingdom.


    The weakest holy land is more than ten times stronger than the strongest one.


    As for the gap between others, it is even more difficult to measure.


    "The place where we are now, called Hunyuan space, is a secret place under the control of Yuqing divine kingdom. It was opened once in 2000 years, and each opening was a grand event, attracting all the young people in the country!"


    He Zhibai said gently and introduced the situation here to Du Shaofu.


    He finally believed that the purple robed youth really came from other worlds and knew nothing about it.


    The most important thing is that he is still from a small world, and the pattern of 33 is hazy.


    At the beginning, he Zhibai was very surprised. How could there be such a profound cultivation person in the small world, and he was still a much younger guy than himself, was really incredible.


    However, Du Shaofu did not tell him the details of the world of Shenwu. He only said that it was not uncommon for some special beings to appear in countless small worlds.


    He Zhibai obviously didn''t believe this, but he didn''t ask too much. After all, everyone has his own secret.


    "In the mixed space, are all the young people who have reached the realm of returning to emptiness be allowed to come in?"


    Du Shaofu and he Zhibai walked side by side. Behind them, they were the followers of Zihong general''s mansion.


    Du Shaofu was very curious because when he first broke into this place, he saw no less than 700000 people. The scene was too spectacular.


    So many strong people, at least above the realm of Guixu, are like dense locusts flying in the air.


    And those people are all the influential people under the jurisdiction of Yuqing kingdom. It can be seen how powerful the kingdom is!


    "Originally, this was a grand event in the kingdom of Yuqing, but not everyone could easily come in. This time, it was something special that brought all the young heroes in the whole kingdom of God. This is an experience opportunity that can''t be missed, and not many people are willing to give up. So this time, almost all the Guixu places that have been practicing for thousands of years have come! "


    He Zhibai nodded and said.


    Then, seeing Du Shaofu''s shocked expression, he seemed to have guessed what he was thinking. After a pause for a moment, he continued to say: "in fact, Yuqing''s divine Kingdom ranks at the bottom of all the seventy-two divine kingdoms, and it can''t be compared with the most powerful forces. If compared with the holy land of any one side, it is not enough to see! "


    While he Zhibai talks, his handsome face shows some bitter smile at the same time.


    As soon as he said this, Du Shaofu''s expression became more wonderful.


    It is incredible that such a huge scene in the kingdom of Yu and Qing can only be regarded as the last column in the supreme constant fusion sky.


    In this way, the rest of the powerful kingdom of God, as well as those of the larger holy land, are not the more powerful?


    At this thought, Du Shaofu felt his heart and liver tremble.


    With such a huge base, we can imagine the number of super strong ones.


    Even in the younger generation, want to find out better than their own, absolutely not in the minority!


    He originally came from the outside world. He thought that even if the young heroes in thirty-three days were very strong, they would not be any stronger.


    But at this time, it seems that his mind is a little floating up.


    "The big world is really the big world. Compared with it, the Shenwu world is too weak! Not to mention the thirty-three days, not to say that this side is the supreme constant fusion of heaven, even if it is a small power in the kingdom of Yuqing God, if it is taken to the Shenwu world, it can easily sweep that boundary! "


    Du Shaofu kept thinking, feeling a little terrible.


    If it wasn''t for the oppressive power of heaven and earth, everyone would be restricted to practice there. I''m afraid that if you go out a small gate at random in thirty-three days, you can dominate the world.However, Du Shaofu thought about it a little, and he knew that for the strong in the past thirty-three days, a small world was not very attractive.


    There, no matter in terms of the intensity of the aura of heaven and earth, or the natural materials and treasures it possesses, it is countless times different from that of the thirty-three days.


    If they are to go there, they are not going to dominate, but to live and suffer!


    Only those who have no way out will choose to hide in the Shenwu world.


    "Hunyuan space has been opened once in 2000 years, but this time it is different!"


    He Zhibai saw that Du Shaofu was in a daze. After a smile, he continued.


    He had already pointed out this point just now, but it was ignored by Du Shaofu.


    "Oh? What''s the difference? "


    When Du Shaofu became interested, he immediately asked.


    "In the past, those who are qualified to enter here have to go through tests and competitions again and again, and finally a certain number of people will be qualified. After all, although there are many opportunities and benefits here, it is impossible for anyone to pick them up at will. "


    He Zhibai said, pause for a while, and then said: "the reason why this time is not the same is that this Hunyuan space is no longer the ultimate training place, but has become a selection event, preparing for a more grand event to come! Here, we will determine the top ten thousand strong men in Yuqing God''s country


    "This time, the Hunyuan space was opened just to prepare for the future? What kind of event is that? Is it a contest between several gods


    Du Shaofu was shocked again and asked in a hurry.


    A kingdom is so powerful. If it is a grand gathering held by several or even all seventy-two kingdoms, how terrible is it?


    After Du Shaofu finished his question, he Zhibai chuckled and said, "it''s not between the divine countries, but the grand gathering jointly held by the whole supreme constant heaven! Including all 36 holy places, 72 sacred places, and countless forces, all of them will participate in it


    "The whole world melts into heaven."


    Du Shaofu has been shocked to numbness today. The grand event jointly held by the supreme heaven is indeed too large to imagine.


    If all the forces on each side decide to take part in 10000 people, it will be at least one million people.


    It''s just that compared with the 700000 people who entered the mixed space at this time, it''s too strong.


    Du Shaofu''s strength at this time may not be difficult to sweep all the people in the Hunyuan space, but if we put it into the whole world, the pressure would be extremely huge.


    "This is a rare event for tens of thousands of years. It seems that no one has ever participated in this kind of scene as far as I can see. And this time, I think, things don''t seem so simple, I''m afraid it''s not ordinary experience! "


    He Zhibai''s eyes are long and he sighs.


    Du Shaofu fell into a brief silence, thinking about the meaning of He Zhi''s vernacular, and felt that his inference was very reasonable.


    The ultimate purpose of a grand event arranged by the supreme harmony must be extraordinary.


    As he Zhibai, it is difficult to understand all of them.


    "I don''t know how long this hybrid space will last?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly looked solemnly at he Zhibai and asked.


    At present, he is most worried about the safety of granny, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. Although there are numerous benefits here, he does not want to delay too long. If he can go out earlier and find his closest relatives, it is a matter of business.


    However, he Zhibai''s reply made Du Shaofu''s worry even worse.


    "This hybrid space is opened once every two thousand years, lasting for ten years each time! This time, it is more related to the ranking of the whole kingdom of Yu and Qing in the future of the supreme constant fusion of heaven. Therefore, it is changed to a period of 20 years, in order to have more people break through to a very deep level and win a better place! "


    He Zhibai didn''t want to think about it, so he said.


    On hearing the speech, Du Shaofu''s brows wrinkled up unconsciously.


    Twenty years is nothing to the practitioners within thirty-three days. Some of the older generation''s strongmen shut up for thousands of years at a time. For example, the old skeleton in the lava space spent tens of thousands of years refining the blood flame God lotus.


    However, the 20-year period is too long for Du Shaofu. He has been practicing for only a few decades. And Du Xiaoyao, small star, if they encounter danger, enough to have a lot of changes!


    "Can you go out ahead of time for such a long time?"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and asked with some hope.


    "This..."


    He Zhibai was stunned and asked: "after coming in here, in principle, it is not allowed to exit in advance! Only some of the older generation in charge of the order here have the right to enter and leave freely, but those people will not appear at all, which is very difficult to see! Why, do you have something important to do outside? "Du Shaofu nodded and did not conceal anything. He directly told he Zhibai that he and his wife and Du Xiaohuang were separated.


    "It''s a bit difficult to do!"


    He Zhibai frowned and fell into thinking. After a long time, he began to say, "we have strong people in Zihong''s general''s mansion. If we can meet them, I will tell them about this and try my best to help you to find out the information! However, the influence of Zihong general''s mansion was not very strong in the whole thirty-three days, and the scope of its influence was also very small, so... "


    He did not finish his words, but Du Shaofu understood the meaning.


    Zihong Shenjiang mansion may be a very strong existence in the kingdom of Yuqing God, but if it is placed in the supreme constant melting heaven, or even in the whole thirty-three days, it will be like a drop in the ocean, very insignificant!


    I hope they can find out the whereabouts of the little star and others. I''m afraid they can only rely on luck.


    But hearing this, Du Shaofu felt a little comforted. He arched his hand and said, "brother he is enough. Thank you for this!"


    "I''ll talk about it later when we really have a result."


    He Zhibai gave a bitter smile and shook his head.


    As they went along, they exchanged many things.


    From he Zhibai''s words, Du Shaofu knew that those powerful people who kept order would not interfere in the affairs here.


    The existence of those people is to prevent accidents here, and for the hundreds of thousands of people who have experienced here, as long as there is no big trouble, they can not intervene.


    Fortunately, he Zhibai has the means of contact with the strong in his family, so he can pass on the news of Du Shaofu.


    Taking this rare opportunity, Du Shaofu asked many questions about cultivation.


    As we all know, in the past thirty-three days, the cultivation of living beings can be divided into nine major Realms -


    Jueyuan, Dongxuan, Guixu, seizing the gods, beheading the truth, immortality, sitting and forgetting, carrying the Tao, and nothingness!


    For people like Du Shaofu who have come out of the world of martial arts, there is no need to discuss the first two realms.


    The two realms of returning to emptiness and seizing God correspond respectively to the holy realm and the heaven holy realm in the world of Shenwu.


    But strictly speaking, Du Shaofu''s so-called transcendence of heaven is only a small realm in the realm of seizing the gods. Because he has mastered a complete law, he has reached the peak of perfection, which is only one step away from the true.


    He just didn''t understand what kind of opportunity was needed to achieve the real goal. In other words, he didn''t know what he was close to.


    "Starting from the state of returning to emptiness, we gradually comprehend the law with the power of profound righteousness. There are countless mysteries between heaven and earth, all of which are derived from the true meaning of laws. But there are so many ways to go back to the source and return to the beginning. Only the real power of law is the ultimate goal of the cultivation of living beings! "


    With continuous in-depth conversation, he Zhibai finally believed that Du Shaofu was really an aborigine and did not know anything.


    Therefore, he is also happy to be a narrator, explaining something he can understand for him.


    "There are so many ways to go back to the source and return to the beginning! Only the real power of law is the ultimate goal of the cultivation of living beings! "


    On the contrary, Du Shaofu tasted it.


    He has also been in touch with the so-called power of profound righteousness. For example, he mastered the profound meaning of thunder and lightning, space, undead grass and Dongming grass in his early years.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t quite understand that the profound meaning of thunder and lightning can directly become the law of thunder and lightning, and the profound meaning of space can evolve into the law of space. What kind of law form will they have?


    "Brother Du, do you know the four primitive laws?"


    He Zhibai looked at Du Shaofu seriously and asked him a question.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu could only shake his head. He had never heard of the saying of "the four cardinal laws".


    Fu Yibai, Tianmu Shenshu and other ancestors did not say much before they left the Shenwu world. They only told Du Tingxuan and others that they would gradually know everything after thirty-three days.


    "Four primitive laws: time, space, matter and soul! Each of these is the supreme existence that can not be surpassed! If you think about it carefully, you can know that all that exists in this vast world originates from these four primitive laws! "


    He Zhibai smiles and explains.


    "Time, space, matter, soul!"


    Du Shaofu was silent for a long time.


    After careful consideration, he found that, as he Zhibai said, all the existence of the world is derived from these four primitive laws.


    "There is no need to talk about time and space. The two laws are easy to understand, for they are the universe in all directions and the universe in ancient and modern times. If you can grasp them, you can see the infinite ways of change. It''s wonderful. However, in the past thirty-three days, there are not many inheritors with this ability, and the main thing is to rely on one''s own understanding. "He Zhibai looked at Du Shaofu strangely as if he were looking at a monster.


    However, he knows that this guy has mastered the spatial rules of the golden winged ROC. Let alone where he got his inheritance, this understanding is not what ordinary people can possess.


    The most important thing is that the goods come from a small world, which is ridiculous.


    He thought for a moment, and then said, "as for the law of matter, it is a general term. All things are divided into five elements, gold, wood, water, fire and earth! So there are all kinds of things between heaven and earth, wonderful and colorful! "


    "So it is!"


    Du Shaofu understood that he understood a lot of problems in an instant.


    The law of thunder and lightning, as well as the law of fire attribute which has just been understood, are the derivative of the law of matter.


    The old strategist who intercepted himself in the crevice of the world mastered the law of wind attribute; Dai xuanzi and Dai xuanming of Taixu general''s mansion mastered the law of water attribute; he Zhibai, in front of him, was a master of fire attribute law.


    And these laws, which are different in form, belong to the law of matter.


    The empty eight trigrams, which come from the three thousand masters of the world, contain all kinds of true meanings, including all the material laws between heaven and earth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2714

    When Du Shaofu fused the real spirit of the blood flame God lotus, he also saw through some things that he had never known before. He knew more about the extensive truth contained in the empty eight trigrams.


    He knew that a little empty eight trigrams contained the way of infinite changes in the world. It was profound and was worth studying for a long time.


    Among the four primitive laws, all the material law forms should be able to evolve with the help of the empty eight trigrams.


    It''s just that it''s still too early for Du Shaofu to leave such a state.


    "Among the four primitive laws, the fourth law of soul, or the law of life, is the most profound and obscure truth among them. All things in heaven and earth have spirits, from ancient gods and demons to worms and plants! "


    He didn''t mean to introduce the spirit of Shao Bai. But by practicing some of these methods, we can enhance the power of the soul. If we can understand some of the legal principles and master the law of the soul, we can get more magical effects! "


    "I seem to understand a little bit!"


    Du Shaofu''s jaw head is still constantly thinking.


    According to he Zhibai, the profound meaning of undead grass and Dongming grass that he mastered should also be related to some form after the evolution of the law of soul.


    However, these two kinds of profound meanings are far from the level of law. They are more like the product of the fusion of some material and soul aspects, and have several different characteristics.


    After he Zhibai finished speaking, he saw the purple robed youth beside him fell into meditation, and he did not speak again for a long time.


    "The four primitive laws, if they can be completely mastered, how strong will it be?"


    Du Shaofu mumbled and sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    Although his voice was small, he Zhibai could not escape.


    On the bright and handsome face, he was shocked by Du Shaofu, as if he had heard something terrible.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Du Shaofu was curious and asked in a voice.


    "Brother Du, you dare to think about it!"


    He Zhibai gave a bitter smile and replied, "if you can master one of the four primitive laws, you can cross over the whole period of thirty-three days. It''s hard to find an enemy! Since the beginning of heaven and earth, some people may be able to master two or even three complete laws, but when it comes to the four primitive laws, it is really It''s hard to imagine! "


    He Zhibai didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know whether this guy really didn''t understand or was too ambitious. He wanted to master four complete primitive laws at the same time!


    "Is that so? Why doesn''t anyone master the four complete primordial laws at the same time? Has it not been for countless years since the birth of the world that there has been no such kind of man? "


    Du Shaofu was so curious that he should not be right.


    Since there are four primitive laws, it will be difficult to control them at the same time, but it should not have happened before.


    He Zhibai touched his nose, looked at Du Shaofu with strange eyes, and replied, "brother Du, you should also know that the two realms of Dao and Wu Xiang in the nine realms only exist in the legend, and there will be no strong man like that in reality. Even the place of sitting and forgetting is very rare in the whole period of thirty-three days. It is just like the vast and boundless heaven of constant fusion. I''m afraid there are few of them. As for the Yuqing Kingdom, it should not have the existence of the strong!


    As for the reason why it is impossible to master the four original laws at the same time, I don''t know, but what I know is that as long as you master one of them and achieve the perfection, you will step into the state of sitting and forgetting in the future! In the absence of the realm of Tao and the realm of nothingness, the realm of sitting and forgetting represents the highest strength of the whole period of thirty-three days. "


    "If you master a complete primitive law, you will be able to sit back and forget in the future?"


    Du Shaofu realized that it was not easy to master the four primitive laws.


    But at the same time, he also felt very strange. Since no one seems to be able to reach the two great realms of Tao and Wu Xiang, why are they included in the nine realms?


    He Zhibai seemed to see his doubts and replied: "in the thirty-three days, everyone knows that all the thirty-three days and countless small worlds have evolved from chaos. In the chaotic period, Pangu God created the world, which formed the shape of the whole world. He is the ultimate existence of an image free state! Since then, the nine realms have appeared one by one, and some people must have reached the latter. It is just that the time of chaos is too long to be verified. No one knows whether Pangu, the great God and the powerful man who once appeared in the world, is still alive now! "


    "The great God of Pangu created the world?"


    The shock that Du Shaofu felt today was huge. He never thought that all the heaven and earth were created by human beings. How great a magic power would it take to achieve it?Can they do it? I don''t know whether the two men had the cultivation of carrying the Tao, even the realm of non image.


    But what Du Shaofu dare to affirm is that they should at least not be under the situation of sitting and forgetting. They are also a few of them in the whole thirty-three days!


    At present, what he wants to know most is about the creation of the great God Pangu.


    However, he Zhibai''s answer was somewhat disappointing.


    Although all people in the past thirty-three days know the legend of Pan Gu''s opening up the world, it is true that all these things only exist in the legend, and no one has ever witnessed it.


    Therefore, he Zhibai could not answer for him.


    Legend is just a legend, but it brings people infinite reverie, sigh for it, give birth to inexplicable admiration!


    The mixed space where the people are located is vast and incomparable. All the way forward, endless land passes under their feet.


    Du Shaofu is going to continue to ask about some things, such as the difference between the realm of seizing the gods and the realm of killing the real. However, some sudden changes forced him to shelve the conversation with he Zhibai.


    "It''s not right. We seem to be in some kind of formation!"


    Du Shaofu''s body stopped suddenly, and he Zhibai and his entourage were also stopped.


    At this time, a dozen of them were crossing in mid air, but suddenly, Du Shaofu felt that the space around him had a strange smell.


    The air is full of energy fluctuations. As he spreads out the power of Yuan Shen, he finds that the void behind them has become a vast expanse. All the scenery has disappeared and become very empty. It is difficult to find the way back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2715

    "It''s really a formation. We burst in before we know it. It''s a very powerful array."


    Yuan Ben, he Zhibai and others have not found any abnormal situation, but after Du Shaofu''s warning and careful observation, they can feel the strangeness of the matter.


    The presence is not weak, it is easy to be aware of the horror.


    "This is not a general array. It is like a kind of trapped array, which can isolate the perception of the power of the yuan and God. With our cultivation, we are totally caught in the situation of not being aware of it!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. After some exploration, he found that his power of Yuan Shen was like being trapped in a mire, which could only go a hundred miles away.


    Such a distance is not normal for Du Shaofu, who is a strong man in the realm of seizing gods.


    The most bizarre thing is behind the people. The space is ethereal, which seems to have turned into a chaos. Only the hazy brilliance flashed, and no scenery could be seen at all.


    All things are still clearly visible to the naked eye.


    "Brother Du, I''m afraid this is not a good place. Shall we try to leave first?"


    He Zhibai glanced over from Thursday and said cautiously.


    Du Shaofu''s strength is much stronger than him. He Zhibai has already regarded him as the leader of his own line of business. He wants to hear his opinions before taking action.


    "Isn''t there a lot of opportunities hidden in this mixed space? This array is extraordinary when you look at it. Maybe there are some treasures in it. Let''s explore it in depth


    Du Shaofu thought about it and said so.


    As soon as he finished his words, he Zhibai nodded his head and said, "it''s OK!"


    In fact, he also wants to make a good exploration, not to miss the chance that may appear.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu was the first to walk, and he Zhibai was immediately followed by more than ten people.


    However, the crowd had not gone too far. They saw dozens of tracks coming from afar and intercepted Du Shaofu and his party.


    "Stop!"


    Among the dozens of people, the first man in Tsing Yi drank coldly. He looked at Du Shaofu and he Zhibai with fierce eyes, and said in a loud voice: "the people in front of the generals of the gods have important things to do. Please stop here, or there will be no amnesty for killing them!"


    While the man was talking, dozens of people behind him were all arrogant and indescribable. It seemed that if Du Shaofu and he Zhibai dared to step forward, they would face each other!


    "The general''s office?"


    When he Zhibai heard the speech, he could not help but raise some doubts.


    He himself was born in Zihong Shenjiang mansion, and his status in the kingdom of Yuqing God was very high, but he did not know what kind of situation was ahead.


    "Gentlemen


    He Zhibai didn''t force him to rush. He just arched his hand calmly and calmly, and asked, "who is the man of the divine general''s mansion in front of him?"


    He did not show his identity, because the relationship between the generals of the gods was not harmonious. It was better to inquire about the situation before making plans.


    However, as a man of the day in the kingdom of God, he Zhibai was clearly recognized by some of the dozens of people opposite him.


    I saw the man in green out of a man behind, attached to his ear, after a whisper, so that the man''s eyes of the cold color more heavy.


    "Are you from Zihong''s mansion?"


    The man in green looked at he Zhibai, showing a bit of fear, but he did not show any deference. He said in a hard voice: "no matter who you are, it''s better to leave now!"


    "Oh?"


    He Zhibai raised his handsome eyebrows and became more curious in his heart. He asked, "which of the top ten God generals'' offices has such a big shelf? In this Hunyuan space, they dare to occupy land and set up forbidden places. Is it to break the rules of the kingdom of God?"


    At the end of his speech, he began to feel a little cold.


    The Hunyuan space was controlled by the God kingdom of Yu and Qing Dynasty. Anyone who came here was looking for their own opportunities and benefits and improving their own strength.


    It can be said that everything here depends on strength. As long as you have enough skills, even if you have everything in the Hunyuan space as your own, it''s OK.


    At this time, however, some people delimited the boundary and did not allow themselves and others to enter.


    However, the strength of the shenjiangfu was almost the same. The strength of the other side was so strong that he Zhibai''s dissatisfaction was aroused.


    He would like to know, in the end, which will be so rampant.


    The most important thing is that the other party has recognized his or her identity, even if he doesn''t give him face, he has to drive himself away.


    "All rules are made by the strong! And the adults inside, it seems that you can''t afford to be provoked by Zihong, so I''d like to advise you to leave directly, so as not to get into trouble! "The man in Tsing Yi fixed his eyes on he Zhibai, and glanced at Du Shaofu and others. The meaning of threat was very obvious.


    "Is it?"


    He Zhibai''s face sank completely, but before he could speak, a dozen of his followers immediately stopped working. Immediately, someone jumped out and pointed at the man in green and yelled at him.


    "What kind of thing do you dare to talk to our childe like that?"


    "Look at your clothes, it seems that you are not the people of the other nine generals'' offices. They are really trying to fight against others. Even we, Zihong, don''t pay attention to them. Do you want to die?"


    "Tell us your origin. We want to know what kind of forces underestimated Zihong''s mansion in Yuqing kingdom!"


    ¡­¡­


    More than a dozen of the attendants were angry, drinking and asking questions.


    They can all see that they are not the generals of the gods from the dress up of dozens of people on the opposite side.


    In the kingdom of God, in addition to a group of powerful generals, there are people who dare not to give their childe such face, even their followers feel shameless.


    They really want to know what those people in front of them came from. Are they really impatient to live?


    "It seems that the water in Yuqing kingdom is a little deep."


    On one side, Du Shaofu never spoke, but listened to the tit for tat between these people.


    He soon speculated that there was no small gap in the Yuqing Kingdom, or at least among the top ten generals'' palaces, and even some implied hostility.


    "Brother Du, what do you think to do about it?"


    He Zhibai looked back at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "Just follow brother he''s advice


    Du Shaofu knew that he Zhibai was giving himself face. In fact, he already had an idea in mind.


    For this young man who looks extremely similar to the jade, Du Shaofu has gradually developed a lot of good feelings in his heart. The key is that the other side has also helped him.


    In the Hunyuan space, with your own accomplishments, you should not be afraid of anyone.


    Therefore, if he Zhibai wants to make a scene here, Du Shaofu is willing to accompany him to the end.


    "Good!"


    He Zhibai nodded his head seriously. Naturally, he knew that Du Shaofu was supporting himself. There was a stronger man around him than Dai xuanming, and he was more courageous.


    "Ha ha, if we break in from here is to cause trouble, then today''s disaster, he MOU will also be provoked!"


    He Zhibai, with a cold smile, changed his temperament to be as wet as jade, and became extremely fierce and frightening.


    This is what a strong man should look like when he is fighting against the enemy. His white shirt is hunting and straight, which makes him comfortable. A deity stands in the world, which makes Du Shaofu look quite different.


    "Finally, I would like to advise Mr. He, don''t be ungrateful or lose your family life!"


    The man in Green''s face became extremely ugly, and repeated it again.


    "Where are you from? Make way for our childe


    "Get out of the way, or die!"


    He Zhibai has already made clear his attitude. All the attendants behind him don''t need to be ordered at all. They just rush out one by one and kill dozens of people in front of him.


    They could not help it for a long time. The arrogance of these people aroused the anger in the hearts of all people.


    More than a dozen body shapes rise across the sky, emitting a bright light, like a group of blazing flames burning.


    The endless hot air waves burst out and filled every inch of space, making the temperature of this area rise sharply.


    "Stop them!"


    On the opposite side, the man in Tsing Yi waved his hand, and dozens of people around him also moved at the sound, intercepting more than a dozen strong men in Zihong''s palace.


    In these people''s bodies, all burst out a bright green light, like silk like spread, wrapped in the void.


    At the same time, when he saw the two young men, they were surprised.


    "The rule of wood attribute should not be related to the Beigong family."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart.


    When I was sleeping in the sarcophagus in the ancestral hall of the Du family earlier, it was because of the four young people of the Beigong family that I was able to recover so quickly.


    Thirty three days after he arrived, he was also thinking about when to go to the family and thank him.


    However, Du Shaofu also knew that the foundation of the Beigong family was in Haoji yuwantian, and here it was the supreme constant melting heaven. It is estimated that these people in front of him should not have too deep a relationship with them.


    "The people of changqinggu are brave


    On one side, he Zhibai gently said, with a bit of cold in his tone.


    Before Du Shaofu expressed doubts, he Zhibai opened his mouth directly and explained to him: "brother Du should not have known that Changqing Valley is a Mountain Gate force within the territory of Yuqing God Kingdom, which is not weak in the whole kingdom of Yuqing God. I know that they have always been close to the general of Dingyuan, but it seems that they have never been so publicized. They are very low-key, and their relationship with our family is not bad! But I don''t know why they are so arrogant this time! "He Zhibai''s brow was very tight, as if he was thinking about something.


    "It seems strange to say so!"


    Du Shaofu also opened his mouth and made such an inference.


    He Zhibai nodded repeatedly after hearing the speech, expressing his approval.


    He also felt that things were very wrong. According to reason, the strongest force in Yuqing God''s country was the royal family, and then down there were the top ten God generals'' offices.


    Such a strong existence, no one dare to provoke at will!


    No matter how strong an evergreen Valley is, he would not dare to ignore Zihong''s mansion. Even if they were backed by Yuanding''s, they would not be able to do so!


    From the words of those people just now, he Zhibai found that there is something strange about today''s affairs.


    Changqinggu''s people are unconventional and dare to offend Zihong''s general''s mansion. They are too eccentric.


    "Is it not that there are some marvelous treasures in it that the people of Changqing valley are instructed by the people of the general of Yuanding to set up a defense here to prevent outsiders from entering?"


    Du Shaofu murmured, so he guessed.


    He felt that this possibility was very great, because the place where all the people were at the moment was in an array.


    And if this is an array left over from ancient times, it may have a great chance.


    "Let''s deal with these people first. No matter what''s weird in it, we''ll find out when we go in."


    He Zhibai raised his head and his eyes were full of strange brilliance.


    Under his and Du Shaofu''s gaze, the battle ahead was extremely fierce.


    Although in terms of the number of people, changqinggu has a great advantage, which is no less than 50 people, and several times as many as the dozens of followers in Zihong''s general mansion.


    However, although Changqing Valley is in the upper hand, it does not occupy too much advantage, and there is no one-sided rolling trend.


    Among the dozens of people, only a few led by men in Tsing Yi had a perfect cultivation of returning to emptiness. Their average strength was not comparable to that of he Zhibai''s followers.


    So for a while, it was hard for them to win.


    Even, under more than a dozen young strong men fighting with anger, some weak changqinggu people have been injured.


    "Let''s make a quick decision."


    Du Shaofu, with a flash of body shape, moved ahead of he Zhibai and directly killed the crowd.


    He didn''t want to think about it. With a sudden wave of his hand, a large amount of blazing fire appeared, just like a wave of fire.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The terrible fire shook the sky and burned, directly wrapping the man in green and several other people of changqinggu.


    The bright light of the fire rose into the sky and made the sky red.


    The man in green and other people''s whole body gave off the green light. In such a fire, they suddenly showed a dispirited color, and many people''s faces suddenly looked ugly.


    "What a strong fire attribute law, where the strong come out!"


    At the same time, the Qi inside his body began to rotate more quickly, and layers of defense were laid outside his body to counteract Du Shaofu''s power of fire.


    As soon as he touched it, he felt the strength of the purple robed youth.


    The terrible power of the law of fire attributes his spirits to follow.


    "All things are divided into five elements, which are mutually generated and mutually restrained! The fire attribute strength is the enemy of wood attribute! "


    Du Shaofu knew that under the suppression of his own fire attribute law, people in changqinggu were afraid for a while.


    In fact, it is precisely because of the mutual restriction of law attributes that more than ten talents in Taixu general''s mansion are still invincible under the siege of more than 50 strong men.


    "You can''t stop us. Get out of the way!"


    Du Shaofu said softly. He held his right hand in the palm of his hand, as if holding a long whip. He grasped a thick and long chain of fire in his hand and beat it out fiercely.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The flame whip in the void across a magical arc, issued a sharp whistling sound, directly attacked the man in green.


    Layer after layer of green light, blink of an eye by such a whip to pieces, into pieces, runes flying.


    "Poof..."


    The man in green was whipped away and spat out a mouthful of scarlet blood, and his face turned pale.


    His body was like a bird with broken wings, falling from the void.


    It was just a simple blow from Du Shaofu that he was severely damaged.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    The other dozens of people in Changqing valley were all shocked. The strength of the purple robed youth was really too strong.


    A little comparison can see that his cultivation is much more than that of the man in Tsing Yi. They are not on the same level at all.


    Several people sprang up in the air and rushed to the man in green. When he was about to fall to the ground, he caught him."Seize the land of God!"


    The man in Tsing Yi spat out a mouthful of stuffy blood again, and his eyes were startled beyond measure.


    After some contact, he was sure that the young man in purple robe must be a strong man in the realm of God.


    Don''t say he is alone. Even if all the people in Changqing Valley come together, they are definitely not the opponent of that person!


    "Let me down all the people in Changqing Valley!"


    At this time, he Zhibai also joined the battle circle and ran into the crowd wantonly.


    He is also the cultivation of the realm of returning to emptiness, but he has reached the peak of perfection, which is not comparable to the people of Changqing valley.


    He was holding a red sword in his hand, like a fierce master. Every time the sword fell, a disciple of changqinggu fell and fell out of the void.


    On the other side, Du Shaofu did not stop his movements.


    After the man in green was attacked and retreated, he waved the flame whip and swept wildly. Under a sweep, a large number of figures were taken out.


    The fierce fire attribute energy is surging in the void, which restrains the wood attribute of Changqing valley.


    For a moment, the scene was full of screams. In addition, he Zhibai''s ten attendants kept fighting. Dozens of people in Changqing Valley had already fallen to the ground after only a few sips of tea, whimpering and crying.


    "Young master, do you want to give them all..."


    Standing in the middle of the air, a subordinate came to he Zhibai''s side. His eyes were staring and he made a gesture to wipe his neck.


    "A group of small fish and shrimps can''t turn up much waves! Let''s go first. I really want to go in and see what kind of treasure is born in it, which makes the general of Yuanding pay so much attention to it! "


    He Zhibai''s expression restored the former gentle and calm appearance, and said softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2716

    Most of the people lying on the ground, such as Du Shaofu and he Zhibai, did not kill them.


    A small Changqing Valley can not pose any threat to Zihong''s palace.


    These dozens of people are just a few small roles, the real protagonist is in a deeper position at this time.


    Therefore, rather than delay here, it is better to go into the depths earlier and see the specific situation.


    The crowd didn''t delay much. They all got up from the sky and quickly swept to the distance. In an instant, they disappeared in the far sky and were hard to find a trace.


    "Elder martial brother, they broke through. What should we do? We didn''t guard the periphery well. Will the people of the general''s office punish us? "


    Seeing Du Shaofu and others leave like this, a young man in Tsing Yi asks with some worry.


    He is here to guard the outside for the people of the general''s office, but he doesn''t want to meet the people of Zihong''s general''s mansion. He is defeated and can''t stop him at all.


    If you break the major events of the characters inside, I''m afraid they will lose their lives!


    "It''s OK. The people in the shrine said that we only need to intercept some small characters here. As for those who have achieved great accomplishments, we do not have the ability to stop their actions


    The man in Green took a long breath. After several people put some dark Qi into his body, his face looked better.


    He looked at the direction that the more than ten people left. He did not take it back for a long time. He said to himself, "the man in white robe just now is he Zhibai of Zihong God''s mansion. I just don''t know what the guy in the purple robe came from. I don''t seem to have heard of such a person. But his cultivation is too terrible! At such a age, there are not many deities in the whole Yuqing kingdom. The younger generation can definitely enter the forefront! "


    The man in Tsing Yi sighed, then he coughed violently, and his face became flushed.


    His eyes were cold and cruel: "but no matter how strong he is, he won''t live long! So he bumped into it, but he had to face up to the joint efforts of several great generals. In any case, he would die! "


    "You are right, elder martial brother. No matter how strong that man is, he will not be able to compete with some powerful generals in the imperial palace!"


    Next to the man in green, someone echoed.


    "The wounded and I will find a place to breathe and recover early! There are people with action ability to continue to patrol around, some of the low repair of the cat and dog do not put them in! This time, the God will work together, must not make any mistakes


    The man in Tsing Yi gave an order, and after some arrangement, he took a lot of the children of changqinggu who had been badly hurt to go to a certain position.


    The rest, however, took a little rest, swallowed some pills, and then continued to patrol around.


    Du Shaofu and he Zhibai, on the other hand, are flying towards the front.


    This time, they pushed their speed to the limit, and in the blink of an eye, they traveled hundreds of miles.


    However, with the deepening, the sense of solemnity in people''s hearts has also deepened a lot.


    "What a huge array, it covers such a huge area!"


    He Zhibai said with a shocked face.


    Since Du Shaofu started his journey, they had already traveled hundreds of miles, but they still did not see the end of the Fu formation and did not see any figures again.


    "But it''s strange that we have gone so far, but we don''t seem to feel that the power of the array has increased."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and said gently.


    This is definitely a magnificent Fuzhen, but people have not felt any crisis for the time being. Everything seems so strange.


    The only thing that makes people feel uneasy is that there is no way to go back.


    Even with Du Shaofu''s accomplishments, the power of Yuan Shen can only cover more than a hundred miles ahead.


    And he Zhibai and his staff, let alone, can pry the distance is only a few miles.


    For those who are strong in this realm, the power of Yuan Shen is so greatly constrained that it is just like being blindfolded by ordinary people. They have an indescribable feeling of suffering.


    "Stop!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu stopped in the air.


    "Brother Du, what''s the matter?"


    He Zhibai also stopped and asked in a hurry.


    "There are many people ahead, and there are many people who are not weak in cultivation!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly and said.


    In his perception, a hundred miles ahead, there are hundreds of figures, all of them are the strong men of the younger generation.


    There, there is a fierce fighting, and the situation is completely one-sided.


    The ground was covered with corpses, no less than a hundred, and there were bursts of blood mist flying in the air, emitting a fierce breath.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was most concerned about the six figures of the two sides who were fighting. They were all quite tough.He did not hesitate to give a brief description of those people and told Yu He Zhibai, but he didn''t want to change his face.


    "Brother he, do you know those people?"


    Du Shaofu looked at his expression and asked.


    It can be seen from his expression that he Zhibai should be quite familiar with those people.


    And maybe some of them have deep connections with him.


    Just after Du Shaofu''s words were finished, he Zhi''s white face was lengthened in an instant, showing a very heavy expression, and said, "how could this happen! Those people are too bold


    In a short period of time, his face changed innumerable looks, and obviously he was constantly thinking about problems in his heart.


    After a while, he seemed to finally realize something, and his eyes became firm!


    He Zhibai said in a hurry. Then he gave Du Shaofu a fist and said, "brother Du, according to what you described, the people who were besieged are the prince and Princess of Yuqing kingdom. But those who did it were mainly led by several great generals! It''s too strange. I have to go and see it! "


    As soon as he had finished his words, Du Shaofu did not feel much. Instead, all the subordinates of Zihong''s general''s mansion changed their faces.


    These people may not have met the prince and princess, but they also know how respected their status is.


    In the whole kingdom of Yuqing God, who dares to kill them?


    But at this time, this kind of thing actually happened, and is not far away from them.


    "What on earth do those people in the great general''s palace want to do? Is it that you want to rebel


    Du Shaofu frowned and asked in a puzzled way.


    He Zhibai only told him some basic things, but didn''t tell him too much.


    But as you can imagine, the water in this must be very deep!


    "It''s too late to explain. I''ll go first! Don''t get involved in this matter, brother Du, so as not to cause you any trouble! "


    He Zhibai didn''t say much, but he bowed his hand to Du Shaofu and prepared to fly away with a dozen of his followers.


    "I will accompany you to have a look."


    Du Shaofu thought about it and said so.


    Of course, he understood he Zhibai''s plan. Maybe this guy definitely wanted to get involved in the battle there.


    However, no matter the imperial family of the Yuqing Kingdom, it was not a leader to be provoked.


    Du Shaofu had already offended the Taixu general''s office, and made the second young master of his family a useless man, which had almost become a situation of immortality.


    At this time, if he was involved in the fighting there, he might have set up more powerful enemies for him.


    He Zhibai knew that Du Shaofu came from a small world. He had no foundation in thirty-three days. If he made too many enemies, it would not be a good thing.


    With their ability of Zihong, they can not guarantee to protect this young man who has a good friendship in the face of so many enemies.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu can see that he Zhibai''s trip may not be able to save himself.


    The children of several gods'' mansion besieged the prince and princess, which revealed too much!


    "Really not!"


    He Zhibai refused very simply, but after thinking for a moment, he said: "otherwise, please brother Du try to break the array here. Maybe we will need your guidance at that time."


    "That''s fine!"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and said nothing more. He Zhibai and others left in a hurry.


    "Break the Fu array?"


    Seeing he Zhibai and others leave, Du Shaofu begins to feel it seriously.


    He felt that he Zhibai was a good man. If Zihong shenjiangfu really wanted to intervene in the fight there, he Zhibai''s strength of more than ten people would not play any decisive role at all.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was also interested in breaking the Fu array.


    If there is a way to crack it, he Zhibai and others will have a chance to escape in the siege of hundreds of people.


    Otherwise, in this strange place, if we can''t advance and retreat, we can only end up trapped in death.


    "Try the laws of space!"


    Du Shaofu thought, from the golden winged ROC bird family, Fuyao immediately launched.


    The light of his body flashed away, and the figure of purple robe became illusory in an instant.


    However, after a flash of gold, he did not suddenly disappear, still standing in the original place.


    Fuyao, which has never been successful and unfavorable, has lost its effectiveness at this time!


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    Du Shaofu held out his hand again and shook it hard in the void."Hi..."


    A strong air wave was dispelled, but what made his eyelids jump was that the space was not kneaded into a ball, only some ripples appeared. However, after a breathing time, he returned to his original appearance, calm and changeable.


    "This formation is really extraordinary!"


    Du Shaofu smacked his lips and felt a little tricky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2717

    In this strange array, many means of Du Shaofu seem to have been greatly affected.


    Because of the influence of the array, the law of space is also very difficult to produce any effect on the surrounding.


    "Is this formation made by man?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart sank. He turned his hand and drew a strong thunder and lightning, which hit the void fiercely.


    After the sound of "bang", the space was bombarded with a gap by the terrible energy, and "Ho Ho" was emitting green smoke.


    But as soon as the space crack appeared, it soon disappeared and disappeared.


    In this process, Du Shaofu also peeped into the power of Yuan Shen and found that he could not leave it at all.


    Such a scene, let his heart add a bit more heavy meaning.


    At present, he is finally certain that the array here is not formed naturally or left over from ancient times.


    "Was it the people of those generals'' offices who did it?"


    Du Shaofu guessed in his heart that this kind of inference was very likely.


    Previously, I met with a group of people from Changqing valley. I thought that the yuan Ding God General''s mansion had found some treasure in the depth of the array, so that no one else was allowed to step into it.


    But at present, combined with what happened in front of him and the oddness of the formation, Du Shaofu could almost conclude that all the things here were really the work of those generals, with the purpose of encircling a prince and a princess of Yuqing kingdom.


    "I''m afraid there is a conspiracy here!"


    Du Shaofu murmured softly that he had some conjectures about the situation of Yu Qing kingdom.


    He doesn''t care much about these things, but he has a good impression on he Zhibai. If he can help, he will be happy.


    However, after several more efforts, he still could not see the mystery of the formation.


    At this time, it is not only the most violent method that can not be cracked, even if it is the supernatural spirit of the red Jiri horse monkey, it is difficult to do anything about this array.


    After a long time, Du Shaofu felt a little powerless and had nothing to do with this strange array.


    "Go and have a look over there first."


    As Du Shaofu thought about it, he flew straight up to the direction he Zhibai left.


    The distance of more than 100 Li, with his strength, can be quickly achieved in a moment.


    But he was not eager to participate in the fighting there. He just stood on a low peak, restrained his breath and watched quietly.


    At the end of Du Shaofu''s line of sight, hundreds of figures were flying up and down in a fierce battle.


    These people are divided into two groups, one side is led by four young men, the number of the majority.


    On the other side, a man and a woman, separated from each other, are struggling to resist.


    The two sides of the horse, the former occupied the absolute upper hand, hard pressure on the man and a woman and their men to fight.


    After he Zhibai joined, he was directly involved in the camp of a man and a woman, directly confronting the former.


    "That man and a woman must be the prince and Princess of Yuqing kingdom!"


    Du Shaofu looked at them and murmured.


    He did not know how many princes and princesses there were under Yu Qing''s divine kingdom.


    But look at the two people over there, the men are handsome, the women are beautiful, and they all exude a distinctive noble spirit.


    Although he was besieged by many powerful men, with injuries on his body, and in a desperate situation, he still showed a kind of arrogance that was hard to hide.


    "Qi Weicheng and qiweidun, do you want to rebel against the people of Yuanding general''s mansion?"


    He Yibai, holding a huge flame lightsaber in his hand, wanted to rush into the crowd to help the princess of Yuqing kingdom. However, he was stopped by several people, including more than a dozen of his subordinates.


    The object of his speech was two people who had joined hands to attack the princess. They were both very big and looked like brothers.


    Between the two hands, a piece of yellow light waves, condensed into a mountain like scene, facing the woman head down.


    In the face of he Zhibai''s question, one of them just snorted coldly and did not answer.


    The other one sneered and hissed: "he Zhibai, with your strength, dare to shout in front of us? If you that flowery like jade general elder sister came, may also be able to let me fear a bit! But you are still far from enough! "


    This person says, the corner of the mouth can''t help but arouse three different smile.


    At the same time, he looked at the princess in front of him, and his eyes showed a strange light.


    "He Zhibai, leave us alone! My several imperial brothers and sisters are all in the Hunyuan space. Go and find them


    Yu Qing, the princess of Shenguo, said that her face was delicate and her body was ana, which was very moving.At this time, a wisp of her hair was wet with sweat and stuck to her forehead. Her lips were stained with a trace of blood, and her light blue dress was also a little messy.


    One after another, the attacks kept coming out of her seemingly delicate palms, which countered the attacks of Qi Weicheng and qiweidun one by one.


    "Little princess, I''ll hold them down. You and the sixth prince will go!"


    He Zhibai did not agree, but suddenly broke out a few wild.


    A clear roar came out of his mouth, just like the voice of the sky. It spread quickly and spread to everyone''s ears.


    Then, he Zhibai''s whole body momentum suddenly increased, a layer of fiery flame wrapped his body, making it look like a burning human body, unspeakable momentum like a rainbow.


    "Get out of here!"


    He Zhibai drank, and his sword fell into the air. The huge sword light roared and moved the sky. He chopped down the sword fiercely!


    "Hiss..."


    It''s a huge burnt sword.


    The energy of terror surged out, swept wildly, and opened the dozens of people around him.


    At the same time, a group of his subordinates also moved at the sound, leaving their opponents behind, and quickly gathered around he Zhibai to make concerted efforts to open a channel for him.


    "Kill!"


    He Zhibai''s handsome face is filled with a strong murderous spirit. His black hair is flying. With a sword in his hand, he cuts a young strong man in the later stage of Guixu state into two parts.


    The body quickly fell from the air, and the fracture was burnt black by the flame, giving out the smell of meat.


    His strength is not weak among the younger generation of the royal family and the top ten generals.


    At this time, all the people who besieged him were subordinates of the general of Yuanding, and no one was higher than his accomplishments.


    Therefore, under his madness, even if many people besieged him, he could not be stopped!


    "Hum, he Zhibai, you are looking for death!"


    On the other side, in the fight with the little princess, a man in black left his opponent and went straight to he Zhibai.


    "Qi Weicheng, it seems that you really want to rebel against the Yuanding, xuanhuang and nihuang prefectures?"


    He Zhibai asked in a cold voice. He did not dodge, but fought with the other side directly.


    As he spoke, a huge sword rose from the sky, and countless fire attribute energy fluctuations caused the temperature of this area to rise sharply.


    "There are some things you can''t know! However, since you came here without any idea, you can only blame yourself for your bad luck. The only end is to die here


    Qi Weicheng, a black robed man, responded coldly. With a wave of his arm, a sharp golden light burst out and condensed into a divine sword, which collided with he Zhibai''s sword!


    "Boom!"


    Two strong collision, burst out a huge earthquake, the surrounding space can not stop shaking.


    Large areas of golden runes and fire red runes soared, dancing like a swarm of blackflies.


    At the same time, he Zhibai and Qi Weicheng both uttered a murmur. Both of them retreated and went to 20 Zhang away.


    The strength of the two men was only between Bozhong and Bozhong. Under one attack, they were almost neck and neck.


    However, when he Zhibai was still unable to stand firm in the void, several figures beside him had already been killed.


    These people are all related to Yuanding God''s general''s office. They want to take advantage of he Zhibai''s unprepared time to give him a blow.


    "A group of ants, get away from me!"


    He Zhibai snorted and waved.


    Fire attribute energy burst, quickly spread out, the sky was burned red in an instant.


    As soon as such a scene appeared, Shengsheng stopped the figure of several attacks for a moment.


    And then, he Zhibai also adjusted his posture. The flame sword in his hand danced out, and a huge amount of terrible energy rolled and killed.


    After a few screams, several young strong men who surrounded he Zhibai were instantly shocked back, and two of them were seriously injured.


    "Kill!"


    At this time, Qi Weicheng came to kill the general again, with an unparalleled sense of terror. His fierce power was like the sharpest thing in the world.


    Where the golden light passed by, it was like a small knife, cutting the space into many wounds.


    "Kill!"


    He Zhibai also drank high, and once again launched a fierce battle with Qi Weicheng.


    The two sides are evenly matched, and no one can do anything about the other in a short time.


    And with the restraint of he Zhibai, the little princess is relaxed a lot.


    Her strength is also very strong, in the absence of an opponent, immediately stabilized their own situation, and chiveton between the battle is inseparable.


    "Those three people are actually the cultivation of seizing the realm of God. They are really not weak!"In the distance, Du Shaofu saw everything in his eyes. His eyes moved away from he Zhibai, Qi Weicheng, the little princess and qiweidun, and looked at another main battlefield.


    There, the sixth Prince of Yuqing kingdom was struggling to support himself. His opponents were two young strong men who captured God''s realm, and each of them was not inferior to him.


    In such a situation, he can only parry but not fight back!


    In addition, their followers are about to be killed, only a few people are still tenacious resistance.


    On the other hand, hundreds of people gathered to attack and kill them. The situation is not optimistic at all.


    "Zichen Island, tianxuanmen, Shengfa Hall Are you not afraid that our royal army will go out and crush your Shanmen orthodoxy when you join forces with Yuanding, xuanhuang and Neihuang to attack and kill a prince and a princess? "


    The sixth Prince twisted his eyebrows tightly and asked in a loud voice.


    If it is not surrounded by a large number of people around him, he simply wants to get rid of his two opponents and escape from here, absolutely not too difficult.


    In the face of the sixth Prince''s questions, there was no answer around. All the people moved with all their strength. They attacked the sixth prince with all their strength. The terrible energy roared in the space and attacked the sixth prince.


    And the two young men who were the first to seize the land of God were sneering at each other.


    "Yu Chengliang, don''t be paranoid. Today is the place where you are buried. It''s time for you to die!"


    One of the two men who made the move yelled.


    He hit the void with one blow, just like a huge hammer smashing a mountain. He made a terrible sound and went straight to the sixth prince.


    "Zhong Xu, are you really afraid of being killed


    Yu Chengliang, the sixth prince, had just dodged another strong man''s knife, and then rushed to the fierce fist and continued to fight fiercely with them.


    On the low mountain in the distance, Du Shaofu watched all this quietly and did not intervene for the time being.


    He could see that the two princesses and princesses, as well as he Zhibai, should have a point or two of self-protection for a moment and a half.


    The sixth prince, named Yu Chengliang, originally intended to make his opponent feel a certain fear through his fierce words, so as to make himself more relaxed against the enemy.


    But don''t want to, the other side seems to be completely indifferent to his words, are all full of hands.


    Only those strong people, except the two generals, had some changes in their eyes, but they did not waver much.


    "The three great generals joined forces to kill the prince and Princess of Yuqing kingdom. It''s not easy to look at this matter!"


    Du Shaofu thought secretly, feeling that there was a conspiracy in the matter.


    Up to now, he has known the top ten generals'' offices in Yuqing Kingdom: Taixu, Zihong, Yuanding, nirhuang and xuanhuang.


    As the most powerful force under the royal family of the kingdom of God, they should be loyal and the most trusted talents of the emperor.


    Today, the children of the three great generals appear here, as if they are plotting against the enemy. This has to make people imagine a lot.


    "The opening time of this Hunyuan space will last for 20 years. This is just after I came here. I don''t know if there will be any changes in the outside world!"


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind that the children of the three great generals must have been instructed to do so, and they could not do so with their own will.


    He Zhibai once said that in the Hunyuan space, there will be some strong people of the older generation to maintain order, so as to avoid too much trouble. Some of them, Zihong God, will also participate in it.


    Things here, should not escape the peep of those people, right!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2718

    Du Shaofu stood on the low peak and watched the battle going on quietly.


    He didn''t have much friendship with the royal family of Yuqing Kingdom, so even if there were rebellious moves in those temples, he did not intend to interfere.


    But if he Zhibai was in danger, Du Fu didn''t mind helping him.


    As for other things, it has nothing to do with yourself.


    "Well? Is someone here again? "


    While Du Shaofu was thinking, his eyebrows could not help but pick, and his eyes glanced in another direction.


    In his perception, there are a lot of people flying from afar to the battlefield.


    The breath of those figures is not weak, at least in the cultivation of the virtual state.


    Among them, Du Shaofu was afraid of the strength of one person.


    "There are two more powerful men who have won the kingdom of God, and the first one has reached the peak of the realm of seizing God!"


    Du Shaofu felt it in silence. At the same time, those figures quickly appeared in the sight, with the appearance of about 20 people.


    In the case of Du Shaofu''s breath, the other party did not find his own existence.


    He observed that these 20 men, led by a gloomy looking youth, rushed to the battlefield in an instant and prepared to join the battle.


    The leading gloomy young man, whose cultivation reached the peak of the realm of God, was not much weaker than Du Shaofu.


    What surprised him most was that the young man in black was closely behind him. His body was short, his chin was sharp, and he was unconsciously filled with a sense of arrogance.


    Of course, Du Shaofu knew this man. It was Dai xuanzi who had been severely punished by himself outside the mouth of the blood flame God lotus. He was the third young master of the Taixu general''s office.


    His second brother, Dai xuanming, who wanted to be a leader for his younger brother, was abandoned by Du Shaofu and became a disabled man.


    At this time, Dai xuanzi and his party appeared here. They did not know whether they were standing on the side of the royal family of the Yuqing kingdom or the three great generals'' mansion.


    If it was the former, he Zhibai would not be in danger of life without Du Shaofu.


    The strength of the young man led by that, after he joined the battle, was enough to control the situation in the whole field.


    If these people came to help the three great generals'' offices, the result would be even worse. Only Du Shaofu had the chance to avoid he Zhibai''s crisis.


    "It seems that things are not very good."


    Du Shaofu touched his chin and muttered to himself.


    Under his gaze, Dai xuanzi and other 20 people arrived and surrounded everyone inside.


    And the young man, who was the leader, came out of the crowd and stood coldly watching the battle.


    "Dai Da Shao, you are here at last!"


    In the battlefield, he was fighting with Yu Chengliang, the sixth Prince''s son, when the man named Zhong Xu opened his mouth.


    "Zhong Xu and Wang Qixuan, you haven''t finished the battle here for so long. It seems that I''m the only one to do it!"


    Among the last 20 people, the head of the gloomy youth glanced slowly from the field and said coldly.


    When Du Shaofu in the distance heard their conversation, he was slightly stunned and thought to himself, "this man is the eldest young master of Taixu general''s mansion, and the elder brother of Dai xuanming and Dai xuanzi!"


    Du Shaofu also felt some pressure from the younger generation in the Taixu general''s mansion who had such profound cultivation.


    The strength of Dai Da Shao is not much weaker than that of Dai Da Shao, judging from his power.


    The most important thing is that from what they said, they seem to have joined hands with the people of the other three generals'' houses. Next, they are going to fight the prince and Princess of the kingdom of God.


    "Dai XuanZhen, are you going to rebel against the imperial palace?"


    The dialogue between Zhong Xu and Dai Da Shao is also heard by all the others.


    He Zhibai, who was fighting with Qi Weicheng, couldn''t help drinking angrily.


    "Hum, I don''t need to report to you Zihong''s general''s office how to act! What''s more, you are going to die sooner or later. Just now I''ve solved you here! "


    Dai XuanZhen hummed coldly, and his body was covered with a faint light, like a wave of water, undulating and colorful.


    In this gorgeous brilliance, the gentle force is surging, but what is hidden is the incomparable murderous spirit.


    As soon as his coat and robe vibrated, his body suddenly rose up, and in a blink of an eye, he Zhibai was attacked.


    "Kill!"


    Dai XuanZhen uttered a violent drink, which made the void collapse.


    The water attribute power outside his body, in an instant, changed its nature, from the softest attribute to the strong and powerful power.


    An icy breath rose, and the white fog curled in the space, dense and surging, sending out a bone chilling cold, and then condensed into a huge icy sword, which was held high on Dai XuanZhen''s head, and his lower end was held in his hand and violently cleaved down.This sword is thunderous and powerful. It cuts through the barrier of space and goes to he Zhibai''s body.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The earth is cracking and the void is trembling, as if the world is grasped by an invisible hand and shakes violently.


    In the battlefield of hundreds of people, many figures could not help but follow the shaking, as if standing unsteadily, and were greatly affected.


    The attacks that many weaker people tried to concentrate on collapsed in an instant, turned into pieces of runes and scattered.


    "He Zhibai, be careful!"


    Seeing this terrible scene, the little princess immediately yelled, reminding him Zhibai.


    That terrible attack, anyone can see, must have gathered most of Dai XuanZhen''s strength and wanted to kill he Zhibai.


    There is almost a big gap between them. To celebrate the accomplishment of Zhibai''s returning to the virtual state, it is impossible to stop this inevitable sword!


    In fact, there is no need for the little princess to remind him that he Zhibai knew the purpose of the other party when Dai XuanZhen started his sword.


    He didn''t dare to delay. He directly waved a huge flame lightsaber and forced his opponent Qi Weicheng back several feet.


    After that, he Zhi''s white light sword soared up in the air. In the process, the fiery Rune danced, which also condensed a huge sword, which was cut head-on towards Dai XuanZhen''s attack.


    "Ah..."


    He Zhibai''s mouth gave out a crazy roar, like an angry lion. His black hair stood on his head and went straight to the sky.


    He knew that Dai XuanZhen''s strength was far from what he could do for each other, so even his eyes began to become fierce, trying to carry such a blow.


    Otherwise, waiting for their own, only fall a way.


    "Hum, with my big brother''s help, he Zhibai, you''re going to die this time!"


    Not far away, looking at what happened in the field, Dai xuanzi couldn''t help but sneer.


    Naturally, he knew that the boy who had made himself miserable outside the strange cave entrance a few days ago should be together with he Zhibai.


    He didn''t have a good feeling for Zihong, but today things have reached such a point. Of course, he was happy to see he Zhibai die in his elder brother''s hands.


    "It''s a pity that the little scumbag didn''t appear here with you. Otherwise, I would have to make him regret coming to this world if he didn''t want to live or die."


    Dai xuanzi thought bitterly, and the fierce color on his face was very strong.


    At the thought of the young man in the purple robe, he had an indescribable hatred.


    Originally, I thought that the other party was just a child of a small mountain gate and a small force, but I didn''t think that his cultivation was so strong that he was not his opponent at all. After some contact, more than ten people in Taixu general''s house were completely defeated by him.


    What''s more, the most important thing is that I''ve informed my second brother to avenge myself. I wanted to use my second brother Dai xuanming''s strength to capture the kingdom of God. It''s not easy to win that boy.


    But who knows, that day killed the boy, unexpectedly than the strength of the second brother is much stronger, so that his second brother in his hands become a waste man.


    In any case, Taixu will have to ask for this hatred!


    "No matter where the little scumbag is at this time, since you are so close to him, you should die first!"


    Dai xuanzi thought bitterly in his heart and looked coldly at the battle situation in the field.


    At this time, Dai XuanZhen and he Zhibai''s attack had already collided with each other, and the sound of earth shaking roar broke out.


    "Chulala..."


    The flying runes obliterate everything, covering up the figures of he Zhibai and Dai XuanZhen.


    At the same time, waves of terrifying energy spread out, sweeping the sky and the earth, swinging in all directions.


    In the place where the two men were drowned, the force of ice and the force of fire interweaved, boiling and fluctuating. After the collision of two opposite forces, a terrifying and terrifying atmosphere broke out.


    Many figures around him retreated at the first moment, afraid to stay in the center of the battle.


    The energy wave is towering, sweeping across the four fields and eight wastelands, and the void is attacked by the terrible force, one by one terrible crack, ferocious.


    "He Zhibai!"


    "Childe


    Yu Chengliang, the eldest prince, Yu Chengyu, the younger princess, and the Zihong general''s mansion, who followed him to this place, were not surprised.


    In their eyes, the endless force of ice and cold quickly devoured the power of fire.


    Just a few breaths, the void is completely filled with the force of ice, and the originally fierce fire attribute power is all crushed, and the strong momentum is suppressed.


    All of us can see that he Zhibai is far from Dai XuanZhen''s opponent. After this attack, he Zhibai is definitely in a precarious situation."Jie Jie He Zhibai is dead now


    "Blame him for his ignorance. Before we found him, we came here all by ourselves."


    "The seven great generals of our country have joined forces to decide that he will die sooner or later. It is the same result to die sooner or later."


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, Qi Weicheng and qiweidun of Yuanding general''s office, Zhongxu of xuanhuang general''s office, and Wang Qixuan of nirhuang''s general''s office all opened their mouths one by one.


    Since they dare to surround and kill the prince and Princess of the kingdom of God, of course, they have already prepared for it. This time, the seven great generals'' offices have joined hands to plot an earth shaking event.


    What is the ability of the people of Zihong''s general mansion to be involved?


    Since he Zhibai has no idea what to do, he has crossed the defensive line arranged by his own side, so he can only blame himself for seeking death.


    "Prepare to kill a prince and a princess. It''s just an appetizer, and the more wonderful is still ahead."


    "With Dai Da Shao here, no one can escape, including Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu."


    "Let''s make a quick decision. We can solve the problems here as soon as possible. There are more powerful roles waiting for us to deal with."


    ¡­¡­


    All the strong are ready to fight with all their might.


    They all stare at the center of the battlefield between Dai XuanZhen and he Zhibai. As long as he Zhibai''s embarrassed figure is revealed, they will immediately start to solve everything here.


    With Dai XuanZhen, a fierce and powerful man, they must clean up all the targets with the power of autumn wind sweeping the leaves. Even a fly can''t leave here.


    In people''s sight, the rolling energy storm finally subsided slowly, and the heaven and earth returned to Qingming.


    However, everyone was surprised to find that only Dai XuanZhen was left in the air, and he Zhibai did not exist.


    "This Dai Da Shao''s strength is so strong that he Zhibai''s body is gone? This is terrible! "


    Someone immediately said in a startled and uncertain way, with extreme shock in their eyes.


    The rest of the people were no better. They all looked at Dai XuanZhen with the eyes of monsters, even the children of the three great generals'' houses.


    At the same time, they are not afraid.


    "Hum, how can a little he Zhibai compare with my elder brother! What strange thing can he do if he dies without a corpse? "


    Only Dai xuanzi, standing in front of the crowd, snorted coldly. His proud head was raised and his nostrils soared to the sky. It seemed that everyone''s awe was due to him.


    As soon as he uttered his words, all the people around him didn''t answer them. They just glanced at him slightly. There was some disdain in the obscurity, but they didn''t express it.


    All of them were fixed on Dai XuanZhen over there. The young man''s clothes stood in the air in the distance. The clothes moved without wind and hunting. All kinds of brilliant lights lingered around his body, making him look like a God in the world and standing tall!


    However, people did not find that Dai XuanZhen''s expression at this time showed a lot of dignified meaning. He did not feel relaxed because he Zhibai disappeared.


    On the contrary, it can be seen in his eyes that the gloomy color is a little stronger than before.


    "What a powerful means of space law!"


    Dai XuanZhen murmured, his eyes flickering, glancing to the side and falling into the distance.


    At the end of his sight, there were two figures standing in the void.


    One of the men''s white robes were broken, like a piece of cloth hanging on his body, showing confusion.


    This man is he Zhibai, who had previously suffered a blow from Dai XuanZhen.


    Although he Zhibai looks very embarrassed at this time, it is not difficult to see that his breath is gentle and his look is only slightly pale. It is obvious that he has not been hurt much.


    Beside him, a young man in purple robes stood side by side with he Zhibai.


    At this time, with the direction of Dai XuanZhen''s eyes, everyone also saw the situation there.


    Only in a flash, all the people were talking again.


    And this time, it''s like a frying pan.


    "How can it be that he Zhibai is not dead, he is still alive!"


    "It seems that he has not been seriously injured, which is incredible!"


    "It''s unbelievable that a practitioner who returns to the virtual realm can survive with a blow from Dai Da Shao."


    "Who is the young man in the purple robe beside him, and when did he appear?"


    "He Zhibai''s strength is absolutely not so strong. It must be the man who rescued him from Dai Da Shao''s hand!"


    "Where did this man come from? What is his identity? "


    ¡­¡­


    The discussion among the people was very lively.Even Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu, Wang Qixuan, Zhong Xu and other hostile parties were no longer anxious to face each other. They all looked curiously at the purple robed youth in the distance.


    In the crowd, only one person saw the young man in purple robe. His eyes twinkled for a moment, and his steps all stepped back a little. It seemed that he suddenly had some fear in his heart.


    But before long, the fear quickly turned into anger and hatred.


    This man is Dai xuanzi!


    "It''s him!"


    Dai xuanzi''s eyebrows stood up tightly, and his teeth would like to be broken in his mouth.


    He knew the young man who had turned into ashes. But it was the man who met outside the strange cave entrance that day, and his second brother was also abandoned in his hands.


    If it is not his own strength is not enough, Dai xuanzi would like to kill immediately and tear the small pieces into pieces!


    However, he is not worried, because now his elder brother is present, all hatred will be collected today!


    "Boy, who are you? How dare you manage the affairs of my generals


    In the distance, Dai XuanZhen looked at the purple robed youth and said coldly.


    Dai xuanzi quickly went to his elder brother''s side and told him about Du Shaofu. Dai XuanZhen''s brow was more and more tight and his face was full of evil spirit.


    It was only at this time that he realized that it was the young man in front of him that turned his second brother into a disabled man.


    This, had to let him angry straight burn the forehead, his fists pinched "cluck" ring, wish to immediately go up to cut the other party into 108 sections!


    However, before Dai XuanZhen broke out, Du Shaofu, who was opposite him, spoke slowly.


    "The people of Taixu Shenjiang''s mansion are indeed urine like, more arrogant than others!"


    He gently vibrated his clothes and robes and said in a loud voice: "whatever you are, I will take care of the affairs here if you want to!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2719

    As Du Shaofu spoke, he stepped out one step at a time. With a gentle foot, he stepped out of the void into a huge black hole. Cracks spread around the black hole like cobwebs.


    His whole body momentum crazy climbing, like the sea waves, turbidity waves empty, impact long days, the formation is appalling!


    In the distance, many people who had not done enough in practice were frightened by such an atmosphere and retreated in fear.


    The purple and golden light pierced through the void, making Du Shaofu look like a round of purple and golden sun, dazzling and dazzling.


    In the face of Dai XuanZhen''s extremely hateful eyes, Du Shaofu did not give in and looked at him closely.


    "Boy, is it you who abandoned my second brother''s cultivation?"


    Dai XuanZhen also did not dodge. His eyes flashed with hatred and glared at Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, he could not help but roar through his head.


    Within the scope of Yuqing Kingdom, no one dares to ignore him.


    The young boy on the opposite side actually abandoned his second brother''s cultivation in the mixed space, destroying his hundreds of years of practice.


    If it had been put outside, the old strong men of Taixu mansion would have killed this boy.


    This is not only a problem that outstanding descendants have broken their future, but also the face of their Dai family.


    In any case, Dai XuanZhen had to settle all the enmity and resentment here, kill the son, and save the face of some generals.


    "Are you talking about a boy named Dai xuanming?"


    Du Shaofu, with no expression on his face, curled his lips and said, "those who dare to provoke me have not killed him. It is already my mercy! Why, if you want to avenge him, welcome to the war


    When Du Shaofu spoke, he was filled with disdain, as if Dai XuanZhen was far from enough for him to pay attention to.


    "What a boy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth!"


    Dai XuanZhen heard the disdain from the other party''s words, and immediately became angry. He cried in a grim voice: "I was still thinking about where I can find you out. Now that you have jumped out of the room, you should pay the price for your own behavior here."


    He pointed at Du Shaofu with his hands, and his voice was fierce.


    At the same time, a piece of dim light surged out of Dai XuanZhen''s body, just like the water of a long river, surging and boiling, rushing towards all directions!


    Then, as if the air around the cold suddenly to general, the temperature dropped suddenly, goose feather like snow rustled down, cold wind whistling and dancing.


    The cold air pierced through the air and filled every inch of void. Even though hundreds of people present had excellent accomplishments, they still felt cold and shivered.


    "Wuwu..."


    The bitter cold wind is like a knife, which makes people''s faces ache.


    Then, Dai XuanZhen stepped out slowly, marching in the direction of Du Shaofu.


    With his first step, the countless cold forces in the void quickly condensed and attached to the soles of his feet, forming a series of marks formed by ice and snow, which cracked the space and made a "click click" sound.


    "I advise you to step back and let us go. Otherwise, when I do it again, I will never be soft hearted again! "


    Seeing Dai XuanZhen step by step, Du Shaofu could not help but speak softly to him.


    He was not afraid of the Taixu general''s mansion, or the four great generals who joined forces here.


    Even if these people were put together, only Dai XuanZhen''s accomplishments were comparable with his own. The rest were mobs. Du Shaofu was confident enough to retreat easily.


    However, he did not intend to leave like this, nor did he think that Dai XuanZhen would let himself go because of his own words.


    After all, there is a deep hatred between them!


    However, what Du Shaofu didn''t expect was that Dai XuanZhen, who was walking in the boundless wind and snow in the void only when his words fell, actually stopped his pace of advance, stopped there, and fell into silence.


    Such a scene, not to mention Du Shaofu, could not even understand what was going on.


    After a long time, Dai XuanZhen looked up at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, you abandoned my second brother. I should have broken you to pieces! But today there are important things in the body, can let you go, let you live a few more days! Now, as long as you hand over he Zhibai, no one will stop you from leaving! It''s just that the gratitude and resentment between you and me, the God General''s mansion, needs to be calculated one day sooner or later! "


    He kept his eyes on Du Shaofu and said word by word.


    It can be heard that while he is talking, he seems to be in a state of gnashing his teeth. Obviously, he does not want to let him go.After Dai XuanZhen''s words were uttered, all the people who were watching from afar suddenly burst into a huge uproar!


    "Why, why did Dai Da Shao let the boy leave?"


    "There are so many of us here. If the boy dares to resist, he will have a good chance to stay here!"


    "Does this person have any background, even Dai Da Shao is a little afraid?"


    "Big brother, kill him, revenge for the second brother!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the people in the four God generals'' houses were all talking and talking. They were very puzzled. Even the sixth Prince and the little princess in the crowd were also deeply curious.


    However, Dai XuanZhen waved his hand and stopped the public''s words. His eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu, but he did not move.


    Since he has said those words, he has gone through a lot of careful consideration, and there is absolutely no lack of balance.


    However, it was Du Shaofu who responded to Dai XuanZhen with a sneer.


    "Ha ha!"


    Du Shaofu sneered and said, "he Zhibai is my friend. Today I must take him away. If you don''t want to let him go, you can try it!"


    His sight swept quickly from hundreds of people, and then returned to Dai XuanZhen.


    This young man must have seen that his cultivation was still above him, so he had some fear.


    Perhaps in other places, the other side will do everything to fight with himself in order to sharpen himself or revenge for his second brother.


    But now, Dai XuanZhen put down all the gratitude and resentment and let his big enemy leave like this, which is very unreasonable.


    This concession, however, could not make Du Shaofu waver at all.


    His words expressed his attitude - he Zhibai, today he is saved!


    "Brother Du, thank you for coming forward! But Dai XuanZhen is really a terrible person. You''d better leave quickly and don''t bury here for me! If you meet my sister and other princesses in Hunyuan space, you must tell them the news here, and the sooner the better! "


    Behind Du Shaofu''s back, he Zhibai''s expression is somewhat dignified, showing the meaning of anxiety, urging Du Shaofu to leave quickly with his eyes.


    Of course, he knew what was terrible about Dai XuanZhen. Although Du Shaofu''s strength was quite good, he Zhibai thought that he was not enough to really compete with the eldest young master of Taixu general''s mansion!


    What''s more, there are all the people in the four great generals'' offices here. If Du Shaofu was allowed to join in, he would be killed.


    "Don''t worry, I know it in my mind."


    Du Shaofu turned his head and said with a smile to he Zhibai.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s affection for he Zhibai was even greater.


    "Brother Du, listen to me..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s relaxed appearance, he Zhibai is more anxious.


    But before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Du Shaofu''s wave. He only heard Du Shaofu say: "you heard that just now. Even if I leave here today, it''s impossible to resolve the resentment between me and the general of Taixu. Sooner or later, they will find me!


    Instead of waiting for their opponents to come to us, it''s better to settle all the grudges here! I''m a person who has no other problems. I just don''t want to leave an overnight feud or leave any hidden danger for myself! Generally, I have to avenge on the spot, and if there is a hidden danger, I have to solve it immediately. Otherwise, I will not feel good in my heart! "


    "Good! Good! Good


    Du Shaofu''s voice dropped. Before he Zhibai could speak, he heard Dai XuanZhen''s voice ringing in the opposite direction. He only heard him say, "good one, you''ll get revenge on the spot. If you have any hidden danger, you can solve it immediately! I left you a way to live today, but I don''t want you to cherish yourself! In that case, go and die


    Dai XuanZhen rose from the sky and directly attacked Du Shaofu. A thunderous drink came out of his mouth: "frozen for thousands of miles!"


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    With the fall of Dai XuanZhen''s voice, the temperature of the surrounding space suddenly drops again. All the ice and snow are frozen, and the ice blocks fall from the void in piles.


    The surrounding space, suddenly turned into a world of ice and snow, a piece of snow.


    A huge space cracks spread in the void, the space is frozen into pieces by the force of cold, just like the ancient mottled city wall, the bricks and stones are peeling off.


    "What a frightful force of ice, back off!"


    The hundreds of strong men who had stood very far away all retreated to the farther places and retreated together to hundreds of miles away.


    He Zhibai has been sent away directly by Du Shaofu to the side of the sixth Prince and the little princess by Du Shaofu''s space means. He Zhibai goes back with the crowd.


    Du Shaofu himself, however, stood still and did not move, leaving his body wrapped in the terrible ice.


    His body, a piece of fire, fire attribute law operation, release the blazing high temperature, resist the cold attack."Is this the power of the complete law of water property?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were moving, which made him feel the horror of Dai XuanZhen''s means.


    The frightful force of cold can freeze everything and turn everything between heaven and earth into the coldest thing, and then it will be broken.


    At this time, if Du Shaofu only relied on the immortal metaphysical body to resist, he would feel very hard.


    The cold force that fills every part of the void seems to be able to tear everything apart!


    "Boy, my second brother''s hatred needs your life to pay back!"


    Dai XuanZhen drinks and faces Du Shaofu. His figure also rushes towards him.


    In the process of his advance, the power of the law of water attributes was surging, and it began to quickly close from the surrounding to the middle, converging into a terrifying squeezing force, as if to crush Du Shaofu into powder.


    A huge iceberg formed, fell from the sky, bravely passed through the void, and smashed down in front of Du Shaofu.


    The iceberg is so huge that it makes the void "rumble" and the earth trembles with it.


    "If you want to take my life, you can''t do it!"


    Du Shaofu''s cold hum, while exerting the law of fire attribute to resist the frightful cold, he also raised his hand with his five fingers open, his palms facing the sky and the iceberg shaking down from afar.


    Then, in his mouth is issued a dull voice of drinking: "forbid God''s grip!"


    That is to say, at the same moment, the law of space suddenly moves, and countless invisible laws immediately wrap the iceberg.


    Immediately, his finger, also is suddenly grasped!


    "Boom..."


    The sound of the terrible explosion rang out from nine days and ten places, making the whole sky tremble with it.


    The sky was shaking, the earth was shaking, and the huge explosion made everyone''s ears muffled.


    In everyone''s eyes, the huge iceberg above Du Shaofu''s head seemed to be crushed by an invisible hand.


    Large pieces of broken ice exploded, scattered in the void, and floated down.


    In an instant, the figures of Du Shaofu and Dai XuanZhen were all submerged in them, and there was no trace.


    But there is no one who is weak here. Only by the power of the yuan God, we can see through the state between them.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was still standing still. The blood flame God lotus spirit in his body turned to release the power of the fire attribute law, melting the endless ice and snow floating around him and making it a piece of rain.


    "It''s actually one of the four original laws of space. It''s really a bit of a means."


    Dai XuanZhen didn''t care that he was surrounded by a large amount of ice. He was walking in his own house, walking through the void and heading for Du Shaofu.


    Those ice and snow fell on him, just like bees homing, all got into Dai XuanZhen''s body and were completely absorbed in.


    A huge ice lightsaber was shaped in his hand. It can be as long as ten feet long and radiates sharp luster. It seems that it is made of the hardest thing in the world!


    A moment later, Dai XuanZhen''s figure had already attacked Du Shaofu.


    The ice lightsaber in his hand was raised and waved at the purple robed youth!


    "Thunder punishes the world! Kill


    Du Shaofu was not afraid of it. He drank it coldly without thinking about it.


    "Boom!"


    Above the sky, there was a huge flash of lightning, which was even stronger than the mountains, and directly bombarded Dai XuanZhen.


    Du Shaofu knew in his heart that Dai XuanZhen''s mastery of the law of water attributes was very likely to be complete. If he relied on the incomplete laws of space and fire attributes against the enemy, he would suffer a lot.


    Although the law of space is one of the four original laws, it is still far from perfect, and there is still a lot of enthusiasm in using it.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to delay here. He just wanted a quick decision.


    The enemy he is facing now is not only Dai XuanZhen and the four great generals, but the most important thing is that the array here is too weird and there is no way to go back.


    Du Shaofu speculated that this might have been arranged by human beings. Although it did not show how dangerous the situation was, if something happened, it would be very difficult for him to deal with it.


    Therefore, only by solving the problems as soon as possible can we be invincible.


    "Boom..."


    The huge thunder moved the sky and struck quickly. In the blink of an eye, it landed in front of Dai XuanZhen.


    "It''s the master of the law of thunder and lightning! No, there are three


    When Dai XuanZhen saw such a situation, he felt deeply worried.


    Just now Du Shaofu had already used the method of space law in front of him, and when the other side abandoned his second brother''s cultivation, the power displayed was the power of fire attribute law.In this way, the young man is too terrible!


    Perhaps Dai XuanZhen knew that he was not under the other side simply from his cultivation.


    However, with the power of three different laws, the gap between them is obviously widened.


    For the general strong, master a complete law, it is already a strong side.


    But now the young man in the opposite side has mastered three kinds, which is terrible!


    If talent, even in the whole heaven, should be a rare existence!


    Not to mention a small Yuqing Kingdom, even in the thirty-six holy places, I am afraid it is difficult to find such young people.


    At this moment, Dai XuanZhen''s heart beat violently.


    He was deeply aware of the terrible existence of the guy that his third brother provoked!


    "If this person can be used for the sake of Taixu shenjiangfu, then things in the Hunyuan space will become very simple! It''s a pity that he has already stood on the opposite side. It will be a great disaster to keep his life! "


    Dai XuanZhen thought silently in his heart that at the same time, he was also waving his hand and swinging towards the sky.


    On the icy lightsaber in his hand, a bright and incomparably bright sword, like the Optimus pillar, flew up against the sky, and suddenly collided with the thunder that was pounding down on his head!


    "Boom..."


    Both of them are very hegemonic forces. Once touched, they suddenly burst out into terrible powers.


    At the same time, the lightning light column and the ice light column are broken at the same time, which turns into a flying rune, and waves out the vast power, boiling in the space.


    A terrible black hole appears, just like a demon king''s mouth. It emits a dark light, which seems to be able to swallow everything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2720

    Du Shaofu and Dai XuanZhen both retreated with one stroke, flying into the distance to avoid the boiling energy storm.


    The space trembled for a long time, shaking out a confused hum.


    The dense runes of thunder and ice beat in the void, entangled and consumed each other.


    Under one attack, the two are almost equal!


    This scene, can''t help but make all the people around the periphery look silly.


    "This boy is so strong that he can fight with Dai Da Shao equally!"


    "The guy who came out of nowhere is so powerful


    "That guy''s method is so fantastic. It seems that he is more powerful than Dai DAHAO and Shao!"


    Many people are talking and talking.


    Among the crowd, some powerful people can see that the means of the youth in purple robe is much better than Dai XuanZhen.


    Dai xuanzi, the sixth Prince and the little princess were also a little confused, especially Dai xuanzi, who felt a chill rising from the soles of his feet and went straight to the forehead.


    It never occurred to him that the guy was no worse than his big brother.


    In this way, the other party did not kill himself in that valley before. It is really merciful!


    In vain, he thought of revenge, but he turned the second elder brother into a waste man!


    Thinking of this, Dai xuanzi could not help but give birth to endless happiness, glad that he was still standing here.


    "The strength of Du brothers has already reached such a level!"


    Among all the people, the most shocked should be he Zhibai.


    He walked with Du Shaofu all the way. He was the one who knew him best in the whole Hunyuan space. He knew that he was very strong.


    However, he Zhibai did not expect that Du Shaofu could directly confront Dai XuanZhen, and under close observation, he could find that he was in a certain advantage.


    This, had to let he Zhibai feel very surprised.


    This kind of strength, in the whole Yuqing kingdom of the same generation, should be unable to find any opponent.


    He had a vague expectation that Du Shaofu would kill Dai XuanZhen directly. As soon as he died, the crisis between himself and the sixth Prince and the little princess would be easily relieved!


    "Boy, you can''t stay today!"


    Dai XuanZhen retreated into the distance, looked at Du Shaofu coldly and said in a voice.


    After seeing the strength of the other side, his heart inadvertently gave birth to a strong sense of fear for the purple robed youth there.


    That guy is the real master of the three laws!


    Moreover, Dai XuanZhen can see that the other party has reached the perfect state even above the law of thunder and lightning.


    Although the other laws of space and fire attribute are still lacking, they are still very strong.


    As for Dai XuanZhen himself, the most effective is the complete water attribute law.


    As a matter of fact, the means that every practitioner can exert is definitely not just a simple law.


    For example, almost all people have the ability to walk through the air, but this ability is based on their own laws, which does not mean that everyone can display the strong spatial law.


    The vast majority of practitioners, many means are still in the level of profound meaning, far from the true power of the law.


    However, Dai XuanZhen could see that Du Shaofu, who was opposite to him, showed a profound method of law and means, which was not comparable to ordinary profound meanings.


    "Everyone can say big words, but if you dare to make a speech with your strength, are you afraid that people will laugh off their big teeth?"


    Du Shaofu snorted and took Dai XuanZhen''s words back.


    After a lot of fighting, Du Shaofu did find the horror of the gloomy youth.


    Just from the level of cultivation, the other side is not weaker than himself. He is also at the top of the state of seizing the gods, and is only one step away from the realm of killing the real.


    Du Shaofu had not met such an opponent for a long time, and he wanted to take this opportunity to hone himself.


    Thinking of this, he was again moving across the air, directly toward Dai XuanZhen, at the same time burst out a big drink: "fight!"


    Du Shaofu was as powerful as a rainbow, and the purple and gold rays burst out, making it look like a round of sun shining with purple and gold, moving in the void.


    In the process of moving forward, Zijin tianque also appeared in his hand. The blade of broadsword twinkled with cold edge, emitting an incomparable domineering atmosphere.


    The mysterious Qi in Du Shaofu''s body whirled wildly and kept pouring into the Zijin heavenly palace.


    All of a sudden, in the space, there suddenly appeared the virtual shadows of green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch, and Xuanwu. They crouched in the air and roared, and the roar broke the universe!


    "Heaven and earth are empty!"


    Du Shaofu drank deeply and rose with a sword. In an instant, a brilliant sword was formed and it was shining brilliantly.This sword is extremely huge, just like a pillar of heaven. The top of the sword is nine days, and the bottom is nine secluded!


    The glare of the light burst, even brighter than the sun''s light, will cover all the existence in the space.


    At this moment, it seems that there is only such a sword left between heaven and earth!


    "Click, click..."


    The space directly sends out bursts of burst sound, if it is forced to burst, want to tear apart.


    "Kill!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu again, Dai XuanZhen is not willing to fall behind. He rises from the sky and comes to nine days!


    At the same time, he put his hands around his chest, and the unparalleled forces quickly gathered and gathered together, forming a light mass.


    The glittering and translucent water attribute light circulates on it, waves out the gorgeous brilliance, the dazzling glow.


    "Gudu gudu..."


    In the light group, the sound of clear spring flowing and a series of bubbles appear.


    Dai XuanZhen pushed his arms across the air, and with a strong push, the light group shook the air and went away. He did not dodge to meet Du Shaofu''s sweeping sword.


    In the process of going up against the sky, the cloud of light condensed by the law of water property will rise in the wind and grow rapidly. In a moment, it will become huge and go straight to the sky!


    The next moment, Du Shaofu''s sword and the light regiment collided fiercely!


    "Wow..."


    The sword light is like a burning iron bar, carrying incomparable power, fiercely cut into the water mass!


    Then, the whole water attribute light cluster is opened by everything, and then it is blown up. Clear water is flowing all over the sky. The extraordinary power contained in the drops of water breaks through the void, and black holes appear, covering the whole void.


    The most special feature of water attribute power is that it can be rigid and flexible, and can be combined with hardness and softness, which can be unpredictable!


    In this case, Du Shaofu''s sword suffered great resistance, and the momentum of its indomitable progress was gradually reduced by the water attribute power, and then turned into nothing.


    When the powerful sword finally broke through the water and reached the top of Dai XuanZhen''s head, it also dissipated and turned into a fierce and domineering energy, flying in the void.


    But these energies are no longer enough to cause any damage to Dai XuanZhen.


    Dai XuanZhen stood high in the air, pedaled nihilism, and then moved out again.


    Then, there was a roar from the throat of the dragon, which rang through the whole space.


    In the void, countless dense and boiling water attribute energy was recombined again, and soon it was condensed into a gigantic and incomparable dragon with a ferocious face and a big mouth, which suddenly attacked Du Shaofu.


    On the dragon''s body, a piece of scale halberds like giant tiles are open, and the cold light is shining. It''s extremely cold!


    Every inch of the dragon''s body is emitting an unparalleled explosive force, rolling and twisting, oppressing the void and roaring!


    "It''s more and more difficult to do so! The eight wastelands of thunder


    Du Shaofu made a soft voice, and his arm waved violently in the void. Then he only heard a loud bang. The mountains and rivers of heaven and earth were trembling!


    It was a series of thick thunder flashed out of thin air, like a piece of training, falling from the nine days, hanging in the void, striking at the Dragon quickly!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    The thunder roared and roared, and the roar was deafening. All of them fell on the body of the water light dragon. Every blow was a big piece of "flesh and blood", and the scales were flying!


    "Roar..."


    The water light dragon, like a real life, kept on howling and suffering.


    Under the boundless thunder bombardment, the light on the body gradually became extremely dim, and finally "bang" exploded and disintegrated in the high altitude.


    At the same time, Dai XuanZhen, who was connected with his mind and spirit, suddenly ejected a bloody arrow, and his face turned pale.


    "The complete law of thunder and lightning is really powerful!"


    Dai XuanZhen sighed in his heart that he was somewhat convinced by Du Shaofu''s strength.


    However, although he suffered some shocks, he did not bear too much trauma.


    Dai XuanZhen knew that it was not so easy for the other person to do what he wanted.


    "Bakendo!"


    Just then, Du Shaofu''s voice rang again, which made Dai XuanZhen''s eyes squint.


    Under his gaze, the opposite purple robed youth emerged behind two golden wings, waving and flapping frequently!


    Then, the body shape of the youth in purple robe was immediately attacked in front of us!


    "Roc, speed up!"


    Just as Dai XuanZhen had just reacted, Du Shaofu had already killed him with his sword!


    On the broad sword, there is a terrible and incomparable power. The runes flash and come in front of you!


    In a hurry, Dai XuanZhen had to wave his fists and cross his chest to fight against him!"Boom..."


    The broad sword was cut down and directly hit Dai XuanZhen''s fist. Under this huge force, his body was instantly struck and flew, plundering hundreds of miles out, and then stopped.


    "PATA..."


    The back of his hand was a blur of flesh and blood, dripping from the back of his hand, fell into the void.


    If it wasn''t for exerting the power of water attribute law at the final moment and wrapping it in his fist, I''m afraid Dai XuanZhen''s hands would have been wasted at this time!


    However, even so, he was still extremely traumatized. In the invisible place, the bones of his hands were broken, and the pain made Dai XuanZhen''s forehead burst into cold sweat.


    That is to say, in the process of Dai XuanZhen''s flight, Du Shaofu not only did not seize the victory and pursue, but also abruptly retreated and flew to the position of he Zhibai and others.


    "Don''t resist!"


    He came to he Zhibai, the sixth prince, the little princess and so on, and whispered to them.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu controlled the ancient space, opened a huge gap, and quickly gathered dozens of human figures into it.


    Then, he quickly toward the distance, the speed is incomparable, blink of an eye is to go thousands of miles away!


    "Why, how did he run?"


    Seeing this situation, the people of the four great generals'' mansion all stayed for a moment. They couldn''t understand why the purple robed youth suddenly withdrew.


    He clearly has the upper hand, even Dai DAHAO of Taixu general''s mansion is not his opponent.


    If the war goes on, it is likely that the majority will join hands to have a chance to control it!


    But this guy said to leave, so many people are confused!


    "What are you doing in a daze


    In the distance came a huge drink, which was the voice of Dai XuanZhen.


    When he saw him, he ordered him to flee.


    "Chase!"


    Although many people felt strange, they did not dare to defy Dai Da Shao''s meaning. They all moved in an instant and chased after the young man in purple robe.


    "Someone is coming again. I''m afraid it''s for the sixth Prince and the little princess."


    Du Shaofu thought in his heart as he ran away.


    In fact, he didn''t want to go back like this, but he knew that although he had a lot of means, it was definitely not an easy thing to do anything to Dai XuanZhen.


    The most important thing is that under his perception of the power of the original God, there are many figures rapidly converging towards the battlefield.


    Among those people, there is no less than their own existence, and their breath is not weaker than Dai XuanZhen.


    The one who led the way for these people was a member of the Taixu general''s office who, together with Dai xuanming, surrounded Du Shaofu in the valley where the blood flame God lotus was located.


    Obviously, those people may be the people of the four God generals.


    If he met alone, Du Shaofu was willing to fight a battle to determine his superiors. However, the safety of he Zhibai and others could not be guaranteed.


    Therefore, he made a little balance in his mind. He knew that it was very difficult to have a result today. In the face of hundreds of people besieged, he had to take he Zhibai and make plans slowly.


    "Here you are


    On the other hand, Dai XuanZhen watched hundreds of people chasing Du Shaofu, but he remained in the air of the battlefield.


    His eyes looked in a certain direction, where dozens of shadows were coming, and soon came to him.


    "Dai Da Shao, have you solved the trouble here?"


    One of the visitors, a very tall man, glanced at Dai XuanZhen and asked.


    This big man bares his upper body, his bronze skin is undulating, and his power curve is flowing, and his blue veins are looming. It seems that there is a terrible power.


    "No, they ran away!"


    Dai XuanZhen clenched his fist and said with hatred. His eyes were very gloomy.


    "What''s the matter? Although the accomplishments of Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu are not weak, they can escape in front of so many of you?"


    The big man raised his eyebrows and began to speak with some displeasure.


    "Something happened. A guy in a purple robe seemed to have something to do with Zihong''s general''s mansion. He rescued them. I''ve sent someone to chase him down! Think of it, they can''t escape in the sky


    Dai XuanZhen responded, his eyes penetrating the void, as if he could see the escape track of Du Shaofu, and said harshly.


    He did not hide it. He directly told the Han what had happened here before, and explained the gratitude and resentment between Du Shaofu and Taixu general''s office.


    "Don''t talk about those useless things. You should know our mission here! Originally, I want those two people to be able to solve it easily, but under the siege of so many of you, they can easily get out! I just hope that there will be no change in the future. Otherwise, no one can afford to bear the responsibility of the two of us and the shrine behind us! "The big man opened his mouth coldly, and his words already had the meaning of warning.


    He was very dissatisfied with Dai XuanZhen''s loss of his goal.


    "I know what to do without your warning! Now, let''s go after it! The strength of the youth in purple robe is not weak. I''m afraid you and I need to work together to have a chance to take him down successfully


    Dai XuanZhen snorted and glanced at the man.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''d like to see where the boy you''re talking about jumped out of here. It''s so powerful!"


    The big man''s eyes are like a pair of copper bells. In his cold eyes, he exudes unspeakable ferocity, which makes his scalp explode.


    He stopped for a while, and then said, "our seven God generals unite. In this mixed space, if we can''t do this little thing well, it will definitely become the laughing stock of the world! None of the princes and princesses who have entered here can get out of here alive! "


    The big man said in a more and more cold tone.


    "Hunyuan space has just opened, and there is still nearly 20 years to go. We can do it slowly and don''t have to rush! In fact, if according to my original idea, when we break through the real situation, then we can do it more easily! "


    Dai XuanZhen said, turning slightly, he did not take care of the Han and others. Instead, he flew away in the distance and pursued Du Shaofu in the direction he left.


    "Don''t think that you are smart, we can break through, they also have a chance to break through the real situation! Once the war comes, the loss will be even greater! External affairs, when we leave the Hunyuan space, the overall situation is just beginning! Therefore, the result here is very important, and it is not careless at all! "


    After Dai XuanZhen''s death, the Great Han and others also followed closely and walked side by side with him.


    "It''s better to find that little scum first. He can''t escape in the God barren sky array! Dare to hurt my third brother, abolish my second brother, and get involved in our plan! For whatever reason, I must make him regret coming to this world


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2721

    "It''s better to find that little scum first. He can''t escape in the God barren sky array! Dare to hurt my third brother, abolish my second brother, and get involved in our plan! For whatever reason, I must make him regret coming to this world


    Dai XuanZhen said coldly, his face gloomy.


    "The God lock sky array is in our hands and can be isolated from the prying eyes of the strong outside. It''s a pity that we don''t have enough strength. Otherwise, it would be easy to kill those people if we could urge them to have greater power


    The naked man hummed, his eyes filled with boundless killing.


    All the way, they pursued the direction of Du Shaofu''s disappearance.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was in unprecedented trouble!


    Originally, with his speed, if he displayed the speed of the golden winged ROC, it would be very easy to get rid of the pursuers.


    Now, however, he is in the array and can only go deep, but not back.


    Du Shaofu found that the area covered by this array is a huge circular area. In the most central position, it is the deepest place. If you plunge into it, you will fall into an extremely difficult situation. No matter which direction you are going, you can no longer walk out of that small area. You can only be like a trapped mouse and caught in a jar.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu could only walk around the central point and avoid going deep into it.


    In this way, it is very difficult for him to get rid of the pursuers behind him. As long as the other party sends some people to guard at a certain place, he will be blocked sooner or later.


    Du Shaofu had already tried to use the law of space or the law of thunder and lightning to break the array, but all in vain.


    At this point, it still makes him feel very difficult.


    Finally, Du Shaofu released he Zhibai, the sixth Prince and the little princess from the ancient space.


    "Brother Du!"


    He Zhibai quickly raised his speed and walked side by side with Du Shaofu.


    "Thank you very much for your help. Thank you very much


    The sixth Prince and the little princess also gave Du Shaofu a fist to express their gratitude.


    "The sixth prince, the little princess, you enter here first, do you know what kind of Fu array this is?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t have a cold talk with the three men. He asked directly.


    Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu both shook their heads and said, "we don''t know what kind of array it is, but after we break in, we can''t find the way back, and we can only keep going deep. Otherwise, the people in Yuanding, xuanhuang and Neihuang will not be able to really trap us! "


    They were the sixth Prince and the youngest princess of the kingdom of Yu and Qing. Their status was extremely respected, but their attitude towards Du Shaofu was also very polite.


    The reason is not only that Du Shaofu saved them, but also that the strength of the purple robed youth is obvious to all.


    Treat the strong, no one will not put a low attitude!


    "Brother Du, don''t you even find the mystery and get the solution?"


    He Zhibai frowned and asked.


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly at the speech. He had already tried, but there was no way to work.


    In fact, his anxiety is no less than the three people around him.


    He came to the thirty-three days, has not really started to wander, into such a situation.


    In the outside world, the whereabouts of the man''s mother-in-law, Xiao Qilin and others are still unknown. I hope that they will not have any problems.


    "The sixth Prince and the little princess, I don''t know what the four great generals are plotting together?"


    He Zhibai turns and looks behind him. With Du Shaofu''s help, no one can catch up with him. For the time being, they are safer.


    "We don''t know, but what we can see is that they have already planned this matter for a long time in private."


    The sixth Prince laughed bitterly and shook his head helplessly.


    He and his sister into the mixed space, is to act together.


    But no one expected that they were blocked by Qi Weicheng, Qi Weidun, Zhong Xu, Wang Qixuan and so on, and finally fell into the big battle.


    If he Zhibai and Du Shaofu had not broken in one after another, they might have been dead or captured by Dai XuanZhen at this time.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just the four great generals joining hands."


    At this time, Du Shaofu suddenly said such a sentence.


    "What?"


    He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu were not stunned and looked at him with questioning eyes.


    Du Shaofu didn''t hide it. He told the three men what he had just felt before he left. He only heard that the three young strong men frowned.


    As for the shirtless man, of course, he did not escape the prying power of his primordial spirit.


    After some exchanges, they learned that the current situation is not optimistic."The big man mentioned by brother Du is called heliangshang. He is the son of Yinhe general''s house!"


    He Zhibai sighed and said with emotion.


    Now, five of the top ten generals'' palaces in the Yuqing Kingdom have been determined to join forces to kill the sixth Prince and the little princess in Hunyuan space.


    They must be far more than that.


    "Now the most important thing is to find out the rest of the emperor''s brothers and sisters, as well as sister Zhixin, and finally determine how many God''s offices are united together! Only when we have a clear understanding of our opponents can we be ready for all kinds of responses! "


    Little princess Yu Chengyu pursed her red lips and said so.


    "Yes! The news here must be delivered as quickly as possible. Not only are the several great generals united together, but also a lot of big and small forces are also involved in it. Their plot must not be allowed to succeed! "


    Yu Chengliang also clenched his fist and said earnestly.


    If what happened in this mixed space is only the preliminary plan of the several great generals'' palaces, then they must have more actions next.


    If you can join hands with several princesses and princesses, and then join forces with your own forces such as Zihong''s general mansion, you will have a chance to fight.


    In addition, if we can get the Hunyuan space ahead of time, so that the upper level of Yuqing kingdom can know these things, then the result will be absolutely different.


    "We''d better try to break the array here first."


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to show his hands. He didn''t want to step into the muddy waters of Yuqing kingdom.


    But now he has been involved, and the three young people around him have become a grasshopper on a rope. Only when he advances and retreats together can he have a better way out.


    In his opinion, what kind of changes should have taken place in the Yuqing kingdom. Otherwise, it would be unreasonable for some of the well behaved generals to suddenly carry out treacherous acts.


    However, his speculation did not come out.


    Just look at the expressions of he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu. They don''t know about it. They look puzzled.


    Du Shaofu didn''t say much, but he took the three of them along at a high speed.


    With his speed, it is not at all possible to catch up with the people of several great generals'' mansion. However, if we circle around here together, it is definitely not the way to solve the problem.


    "Come in, all of you."


    Du Shaofu opened up the ancient space again, and he Zhibai''s three people were all surrounded, and he himself also followed in.


    Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu and he Zhibai have seen the situation here, but they are still shocked when they come in for the second time.


    "Brother Du, where is this place? Why do I feel so different from the normal space treasure?"


    He Zhibai looked around and asked suspiciously.


    The sixth Prince and the little princess, as well as many of his subordinates who have been in this space, are still staring at the flame skeleton sitting in the distance, with a look of fear in everyone''s eyes.


    "It''s very safe here. We''d better hide here before we find a way to break the outside array! With my strength, if Dai XuanZhen and Nahe Lianshang join hands, they may not be able to protect you all! "


    Du Shaofu said so, and then he stopped caring about them. He directly sealed the exit of the ancient space, making it an independent space.


    After thinking about it for a while, he explained to he Zhibai and others: "the time here is much faster than that of the outside world. We have grasped the cultivation and improved our own strength. Even if we really can''t break the rune array outside, we can compete with them when we go out."


    After Du Shaofu finished, dozens of people were shocked.


    They have all seen the treasure of space, but space and the power of time are combined together to form an independent world, which is very difficult for ordinary people to see.


    I don''t know. Is this young man in purple really, as he said, come from a small world?


    This is really unimaginable!


    Regardless of their shock, Du Shaofu jumped up in the ancient space and rushed to a corner.


    There, there is a group of light in the twinkling, wrapped in a human body, emitting a mysterious atmosphere.


    "Are you really the dean of tianwu college? Why hasn''t he woken up for so long? "


    Du Shaofu looked at the shining human body. His face was completely covered by the flowing light. He couldn''t see it clearly.


    Vaguely, it can be judged from the huge body that it is a man''s body.


    In the world of martial arts, Du Shaofu and other demons entered the space without suppression, and their accomplishments were greatly improved.


    After the space was broken, the man wrapped in the light also appeared.


    Obviously, his existence has an inseparable relationship with that space.


    But after so long, Du Shaofu still failed to see the man wake up.Up to now, it is not known whether he is the dean of tianwu college.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu tried to wake it up after the end of the evil cult disaster and remolding his body and soul, but it did not play any role. He could only let him lie in the ancient space and observe the changes after.


    "The founder of tianwu college has left this ancient space! If this is the case, you should not be a native of Shenwu world


    Du Shaofu murmured, speculating about something.


    This ancient space of sacrifice refining, its means can definitely be described with the word "Tongtian".


    Now Du Shaofu has reached the peak of the state of seizing the gods, and he is only one step away from the realm of cutting down the truth. However, there is no such means to refine the existence of the ancient space.


    Therefore, his speculation is not unreasonable.


    It is very likely that the dean of tianwu college came from within thirty-three days!


    "Haha Boy, are you in trouble? "


    Just as Du Shaofu was meditating, a voice suddenly rang out and came into his ears.


    "Old man, what are you gloating at?"


    Du Shaofu glared at him and scolded him directly.


    Then he flew to the flame skeleton and glared at him.


    Du Shaofu was not polite to this guy at all.


    "You don''t want to be beaten, don''t you?"


    The flame skeleton''s empty eyes looked at Du Shaofu. As soon as his chin opened and closed, the wind came out of his mouth, as if he were angry.


    At this time, the breath of the flame skeleton was much better than before, but it was still very weak.


    Early in that lava space and blood flame God lotus fight, so that it is too much to recover in a time.


    "Hit me? Hey, hey... "


    This time, on the contrary, Du Shaofu began to smile with a happy smile on his face.


    Step by step, he walked to the flame skeleton and said with a sneer, "old man, you don''t want to see whose territory this is! I''m afraid not to tell you. This is my ancient space. I has the final say in all the rules and order here. No matter who comes in, it''s the dragon that has to be coiled and the tiger lying down for me! Under such circumstances, you dare to threaten me


    As he spoke, Du Shaofu raised his foot and kicked the flame skeleton''s buttocks.


    "Depend on it!"


    The flame skeleton scolded, like a rolling gourd, rolling on the ground for several rolls, speechless confusion.


    At this moment, his heart is absolutely broken.


    When Du Shaofu stepped out of his feet, he clearly felt that there was a strange force that bound his body completely and could not move.


    It seems that the rules and order here can be used by the youth in purple robes to deal with themselves.


    Want to come to their own or a strong side, famous in countless years ago, but today was a little guy to kick the butt, this old face are all lost.


    Otherwise, his face would turn purple and his expression would be very wonderful.


    "Stinky boy, you really do it!"


    The flame skeleton got up and stood opposite Du Shaofu. He looked at him carefully, for fear that the other party would give him another kick.


    "Old man, hand over the body of the blood flame God Lotus!"


    Du Shaofu did not move. He looked at the flame skeleton and said.


    "I wish you well!"


    The flame skeleton spat, and would like to jump up and slap the boy to death: "I helped you refine the real spirit of blood flame God lotus. You are not grateful, but it''s just that you have my idea. Do you have any conscience?"


    His heart is incomparably angry, this boy is really too much.


    If he didn''t help him at that time, he would not be able to save his life, not to mention the real spirit of refining blood flame God lotus.


    Now it''s better, actually relying on his territory, he wants to deprive himself of the body of blood flame God lotus.


    The flame on the skull''s door was more vigorous and burning, and a stream of green smoke kept coming out of his nostrils.


    "Don''t give me that useless thing! If you''re not convinced, I don''t mind taking it myself! I''m afraid I won''t be so polite at that time! "


    Du Shaofu took a look at the flame skeleton, stepped forward again, and walked towards him step by step. He was so frightened that the flame skeleton hastened to step back and distance himself from Du Shaofu.


    However, in this ancient space, under the control of Du Shaofu, how could he get rid of his pursuit?


    "Wait!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu getting closer and closer, the flame skeleton immediately cried out and said, "boy, you worship me as a teacher, I can teach you a lot of skills! Space law and fire attribute law, both of which I have mastered more deeply than you! I''ll teach you everything I''ve learned in my life"Don''t talk about these useless things. I''m not afraid to tell you another thing. It''s not difficult to get all your memories by my means. At that time, I can read all your understandings. Isn''t it more useful than you teach them?"


    Du Shaofu sneered. He didn''t believe in the temptation of the flame skeleton. He still pushed him away step by step, which made the other party fly away and soon he was at the end of the ancient space.


    "Stinky boy, you..."


    The flame skeleton''s words were blocked and his teeth were itching, but he was unable to refute him.


    "You what you! Be honest and give it out, so as not to suffer from flesh and blood! Oh, by the way, you don''t even have skin and meat now! "


    Du Shaofu moved forward, his palm flicked gently, turning into a purple golden light. He grabbed the flame skeleton and wanted to grab it in his hand.


    However, just after this light palm was waved, Du Shaofu''s mouth actually uttered a light Yi.


    He felt that his bare hand suddenly seemed to be trapped in a quagmire. He stopped in front of the flame skeleton and could not move forward any more. He was firmly imprisoned there.


    Du Shaofu''s brow was suddenly raised by the scene of this kiss!


    "Boy, let''s talk about it again. If you have any conditions, you can say it. As long as I can do it, I will not refuse you! But this blood flame God lotus body is really can''t give you, otherwise in my present appearance, will lose the life directly


    The flame skeleton was really impatient this time, and said in a loud voice again. He wanted to do his best to eliminate Du Shaofu''s idea of plundering the blood flame God lotus.


    In this space, I really don''t have any way to take this damned boy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2722

    The flame skeleton spent tens of thousands of years in the lava space, only refining the blood flame God lotus body, and fighting with the real spirit of blood flame God lotus for so long, it has been consumed to the extreme.


    If this time, the blood flame God lotus body hand over, own this old life, really can''t continue.


    When life and death are at stake, we have to lobby hard!


    "Look, I''m scared of you, old man!"


    It was just when Du Shaofu was staring at Du Shaofu with the empty eyes of the flame skeleton, which seemed to contain indescribable eagerness, Du Shaofu suddenly scattered his bare hands and curled his mouth to say such a sentence.


    Listen to this, the flame skeleton is directly stupefied in place, not lucky, not scold!


    In this moment, he really just want to recover to his peak strength, and smash the boy''s buttocks!


    He has been famous for many years. It seems that no one has ever dared to amuse himself in this way!


    "What do you want, boy?"


    The flame skeleton glared at Du Shaofu with his nonexistent eyes and said with his teeth.


    "If I wanted to kill you, you would have died of your old bone. How could you survive until now?"


    Du Shaofu, with white eyes, said slowly, as if he were a benevolent Bodhisattva, showing great kindness to the flame skeleton.


    "Boy, are you so good at deceiving me? If you have anything to say, don''t treat me as a child! "


    What is the flame skeleton? It was a strong man of the old generation who had experienced countless years of baptism. His experience was much broader than that of Du Shaofu. There was no room to be coaxed.


    Up to now, he can''t believe that this boy is so kind. This is definitely a cunning little fox, and his eyelashes are empty.


    Although his mouth sounds good, in fact, he must be brewing some ideas, and the bad water in his stomach has turned over a few times.


    Thinking of this, the flame skeleton became more cautious and fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu, trying to see what he would say next.


    "Haha Master... "


    With a smile, Du Shaofu shook his robe and walked gently towards the flaming skeleton.


    The most important thing is that his address is directly replaced by "senior" from "old guy" and "old thing".


    But just like this, the two words that are so common that they can''t be any more ordinary. Listening to the ears of the flame skeleton, I suddenly have a kind of creepy feeling.


    "This space is called the ancient space, and it is under my control. It''s too exaggerated to say, but here, even if the strong man of the immortal realm comes, he should not be able to get rid of my hand, and can only let me ravage it. "


    Du Shaofu grinned strangely and said slowly to the flame skeleton: "but master, what means did you use just now that could affect my control of space? Although I didn''t make every effort, it was still very unreasonable!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s words were finished, the flame skeleton immediately understood that the boy''s original attitude had suddenly changed 180 degrees. He wanted to know this.


    "Stinky boy, you are finally caught by my weakness!"


    The flame skeleton''s heart was filled with joy and thought with pride, sighing that this extraordinary little fellow was also hard to avoid vulgarity, and was attracted by his magical means.


    However, he thought about it, but he didn''t say it directly. Instead, he said, "boy, I have just said that as long as you are willing to learn from me, let alone the small means just now, even if you are willing to learn from me, you can teach me everything you have learned in your life from..."


    He had already seen the extraordinary features of the purple robed youth. Although he was a bit treacherous, his talent was really outstanding. It would be a good result if he could be admitted to his family.


    However, Du Shaofu''s face changed again just before the flame skeleton words were finished.


    "Stop!"


    Du Shaofu stopped the last words of the flame skeleton with a wave of his hand. He only heard him say, "don''t talk about these useless things. It''s not so easy for me to learn from you!"


    Du Shaofu kept turning the corner of his mouth and said, "if you are just a kind of goods, and I will soon surpass your accomplishments, what''s the use of worshiping such a master? In addition, I don''t know anything about you. If you are a traitor and villain, everyone shouts and beats you in 33 years. When I become your apprentice, isn''t someone chasing after you every day? I''m young, but I don''t want to live like that! "


    Du Shaofu said it seriously, but the flame skeleton was listening. Smoke came out of his eyes, ears, mouth and nose. It looked like a censer.


    What is appearance goods?


    What is a traitor and villain?


    At this moment, the flame skeleton really wanted to strangle Du Shaofu.


    This treacherous young man is really What a shame!


    "You How do you like it! If I don''t teach, I won''t accept you as an apprentice even if I die! "The flame skeleton came up with a stubborn temper and roared bitterly. Then he turned his head violently and left Du Shaofu with a back skull covered with fire.


    As he spoke, wisps of smoke floated out of the seven orifices, dense in the void.


    "Ai Ai, elder We can talk about the conditions. "


    When Du Shaofu saw that the other side was angry, he laughed more happily.


    He spurned forward and turned to the flame skeleton.


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu began to be very interested in this old guy when he saw the means of the flame skeleton in the lava space.


    The light palm he just waved seemed to fall into the mire, which made Du Shaofu feel very mysterious.


    He also wanted to have a look at the application of this space law.


    However, if you say you want to learn from your teacher, you don''t have to do something that is taken advantage of in vain.


    Anyway, now that the other party is in an ancient space, he is not afraid to escape. He has time to grind.


    However, Du Shaofu did not really want to kill the old man.


    First of all, he also wants to get the other party''s understanding of many laws.


    Secondly, there is no too much resentment between them that cannot be solved.


    Third, although Du Shaofu had soul searching skills, he was not very useful to this strong man who did not know his specific cultivation. If the soul searching skill was not successful, the loss would be great!


    "We don''t have anything to talk about. We want to understand from my set of rules. From now on, you should die of this heart."


    Obviously, the flame skeleton was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to Du Shaofu any more. He turned his head and did not look at him.


    "Look, you look like you need to reshape your body now. I''m very happy to help you find the precious medicine you need. One day, your body will be full of vitality, and you will do your best to stand at the top of the thirty-three days! In exchange, you just need to tell me some insights! Younger generation, I have always kept my word, and the old and the young are not deceived. However, for you, it is only a business that makes no loss. Why not do it? "


    Du Shaofu''s tongue is full of lotus flowers. He talks about it in a daze. He spat at the stars and talks about himself.


    The flame skeleton looked at him for a long time. After a long time, three words came out of his teeth: "shameless!"


    But the old skeleton stroked his forehead and felt a little pain in his skull. How could he meet such a guy? Don''t be so irritated!


    He turned and left, heading for a corner of the ancient space. He didn''t want to entangle with this shameless boy any more. He ran as far as he wanted.


    However, it was impossible for Du Shaofu to let him go like this. He called out "senior" in his mouth, and then he chased after him again and launched his poor and hard lobbying again.


    Not far away, he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu and others saw everything in their eyes. Dozens of people were all stunned.


    When they first entered this space, they had already discovered the existence of the flame skeleton.


    But these people are not weak people. Naturally, they can feel the horror from the flame skeletons.


    They did not dare to come forward to provoke, but quietly watched for a while. Seeing that the other side did not pay attention to himself and others, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Later, after Du Shaofu came in with them, he launched a good "chase and fight" against the flame skeleton. There were deep routines everywhere, which made a lot of young and powerful people open their eyes.


    They have all seen that Du Shaofu is absolutely the best among the younger generation. He is much stronger than them.


    However, at this time, to see such a rogue scene, can not help but make people have another sigh in their hearts: people, really can not judge the appearance of ah!


    He Zhibai opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he swallowed all the words into his stomach.


    After that, he and Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu looked at each other and fell into silence. They sat on the ground and began to practice.


    In the fierce battle before, they all suffered some trauma, and the consumption of Qi in their bodies was not small. At this time, they temporarily got rid of the joint attack and killing of several major generals'' palaces, and they needed to recover well.


    In the ancient space, it soon became a little quiet, only the voice of Du Shaofu was constantly ringing, and his mouth was grinding with the flame skeleton.


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes by slowly. In the blink of an eye, it is two days.


    Outside the wasteland space, there is a large area around, all of which are covered by a huge array called shenhuang lock sky array.


    At this time, people from the five major generals'' offices, namely, Taixu, Yuanding, xuanhuang, Neihuang and Yinhe, were searching intensively to find out the trace of Du Shaofu.


    However, to their disappointment, time has passed so long, but they have never seen the figure of the purple robed youth. He seems to have disappeared from this space, leaving no trace."Why did that little scum disappear suddenly? It''s unreasonable!"


    Dai XuanZhen said with some impatience that behind him were his third younger brother Dai xuanzi and Zhongxu of xuanhuang Shenjiang mansion, Wang Qixuan of nirhuang general mansion, and some of his followers.


    "Dai Da Shao, we have been looking for it for such a long time. Can the boy have escaped from the scope of the God lock sky array?"


    Kind Xu also appears some impatient, impatient ground asks a way.


    "No way. The God wasteland locks the sky array, which can isolate the exploration of the strong in the immortal realm. If it is arranged by those strong people, it can trap the immortal strong in it. No matter how strong that boy is, he is just a god grabbing place. How can he escape easily? " Dai XuanZhen said.


    "But two days have passed, we have found a lot of places, but we have not seen the little figure of the boy, which is too evil!"


    Wang Qixuan also said, with the meaning of disbelief.


    All the people present understood the power of the shenhuang lock heaven array. Therefore, they were depressed that Du Shaofu could get rid of tracking for so long. No one knew what the problem was.


    "Inform heliangshang to search further and search the deep of the array. Even if you dig three feet, you should find out the damned boy!"


    Dai XuanZhen clenched a fist and smashed it in the void, and a huge black hole burst out.


    "Understand!"


    Behind him, some of his men immediately left the team and left here.


    "Dai Da Shao, when the boy escaped, he Zhibai and others were put into a space. Would they hide in it at this time? If he doesn''t show up all the time, shall we wait like this? "


    Zhong Xu raised his eyebrows.


    "The boy''s magic weapon of space is some, although not carefully observed, but also can see its extraordinary, so your guess is not unreasonable!"


    Dai XuanZhen said, pausing for a while, and then went on: "but it doesn''t matter. They can''t cringe together. It''s a day for them to be bold! I don''t believe those people have such good patience and are willing to hide all the time! "


    "But we can''t afford to wait. In case of such a situation, if the shenhuang lock sky array is placed here, the follow-up arrangement can not be carried out again!"


    Wang Qixuan opened his mouth and said with some worry.


    "There is no better way! We really can''t afford to spend too long. If they really can''t come out, they can only give up here first! Hunyuan space still has a lot of opportunities, strive to find more, break through to the real situation as soon as possible! At that time, if you can have several real strong people join hands, you can play the attack power of the shenhuang lock sky array. It will be much easier to solve those people! "


    Dai XuanZhen thought about it and said so.


    In fact, he advocated that the state in the mixed space should be stable. Some people on his side should not start until they have reached the real state, but they are denied!


    At this time, Dai XuanZhen was deeply annoyed.


    Originally thought that a six prince, a little princess, should be very easy to deal with the role.


    But who would have thought, they finally ran away and couldn''t find their whereabouts for a while.


    It''s just that the matter has come to this point, and no one can change anything any more. They can only take a step and see a step.


    If it doesn''t work, we should focus on the overall situation and not spend too long here.


    "Send all hands out and search inch by inch. Don''t let go of every place. If you find any sign of the young man in purple robe, you should inform others at the first time!"


    Dai XuanZhen finally gave an order, and then he led a group of people to go fast and continue to search within the scope of the shenhuang lock sky array.


    ¡­¡­


    On the outside, hundreds of people are searching within the scope of less than a thousand miles. There is a peaceful scene in the ancient space.


    Dozens of people, such as Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu and he Zhibai, all devoted themselves to the cultivation and sat cross legged one by one.


    Meanwhile, Du Shaofu and flame skeleton sat opposite each other and talked about some things.


    After Du Shaofu''s hard and soft work for a few days, the flame skeleton was harassed with annoyance, and finally had to hate and at the same time reluctantly chose to compromise.


    He agreed to Du Shaofu''s proposal, and they finally sat down quietly and began to discuss each other''s requirements.


    "Master, come here. This is the holy fruit I brought from the outside world. It''s sweet and fragrant. It''s ready to melt in the mouth. It''s also good for cultivation. Please try it!"


    Du Shaofu was very attentive. He took a red fruit from the bag of heaven and earth and handed it to the flame skeleton.


    This red fruit, if placed in the Shenwu world, is a rare holy drug. It has extraordinary medicinal power and can make people fight for it.


    But it was such a fruit that when placed in front of the flame skeleton, it made him feel like he was about to collapse.


    "Are you angry with me? I found out that you are really the killer of my life. You are the only one to kill meThe flame skeleton sat down calmly, but began to explode again.


    He saw the extraordinary red fruit at a glance, but it was far from being in the eyes of a strong man like him. At most, he could only eat it as a fruit.


    But the most important thing is, how do you eat like this?


    Fortunately, the boy also said that the fragrance is sweet and sweet, and it will melt in the mouth. Dare you say that this is not a deliberate matter?


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu seemed to smile awkwardly, took back the holy fruit, touched the back of his head and said, "I don''t know what kind of precious medicine you need if you want to recover?"


    He stopped beating around the Bush and asked directly.


    It was not easy for the old man to sit down and discuss with himself seriously. Du Shaofu didn''t want to make the atmosphere stiff any more.


    "The biggest problem I have now is not the physical damage, but the difficulty in recovering my accomplishments for a while! Therefore, if you can find a place rich in aura, or herbs containing a lot of aura, you can gradually restore your strength! As long as the strength is restored, this physical problem is not a problem. "


    The flame skeleton opened his mouth and said to Du Shaofu.


    "It should be more than such a simple thing, but all natural materials and earth treasures generally have their own attributes. If it is in conflict with the Dharma attribute of your old practice, it may be counterproductive! Although the land with rich aura is good, it is not so easy to find it! "


    Du Shaofu smacked his lips and felt that he had promised too much.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2723

    However, Du Shaofu was not in a hurry. As long as he could get the benefits he wanted from the old man and make some efforts, it was only a matter of time. All the treasures he needed would always be found.


    "Well, it''s no use talking about it for a while. Everything depends on the chance! Since I have promised you, I will never be afraid of your repentance. Now, if you have anything you want to know, start asking! "


    The flame skeleton looked at Du Shaofu''s expression and said.


    Up to now, he began to be sure that this little guy, though seemingly quite out of tune, was not a man of his word.


    And if he is in this state, he should not walk around in the outside world and really need his help.


    "Du Shaofu, a younger generation, comes from a small world. He doesn''t know his name yet."


    Du Shaofu reported himself to his family and asked.


    "From a small world?"


    This time, the skeleton old man felt very surprised that this guy actually came from a small world? Then this talent is really bad enough!


    But the old man didn''t hesitate much. He directly said to Du Shaofu, "as for my name, you don''t need to know for the time being. You can call me Kong Lao later."


    Du Shaofu nodded, but before he had time to speak, he heard the old skeleton continue to ask, "boy, do the little guys over there come from the royal family of Yuqing kingdom?"


    He held out a dry hand and pointed to Yu Chengliang and Yu chengyu in the crowd.


    Obviously, when those people were talking here before, the words were also heard by the old man.


    "Do you know them?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, but he did not feel much surprised.


    After all, Kong Lao spent tens of thousands of years in the Hunyuan space, which belonged to Yuqing kingdom.


    Therefore, it is not strange that Kong Lao knew the kingdom of Yu Qing and even some people in Yu Qing.


    "I don''t know these little guys. When I was trapped here, their fathers should not have been born!"


    The empty old man shook his head without flesh and blood.


    Then, his empty eyes fixed on the two brothers and sisters, smacked his mouth and said: "the quality of the little guy is OK. The old boy himself is not a success, but this descendant is much better than himself!"


    As he spoke, he smacked his lips as if thinking of some old friends.


    "Kong Lao, who is that old boy you are talking about?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked with interest.


    "That old boy, of course, is the ancestor of those two little guys!"


    The empty old man glanced at Du Shaofu and said without salt.


    "The father of the sixth Prince and the little princess!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes widened, and he was somewhat inconceivable.


    He had heard he Zhibai say that Yuqing''s kingdom was so powerful that it was an absolute colossus.


    One divine kingdom is more powerful than Du Shaofu''s own wasteland in the martial arts world.


    The ancestors of Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu, of course, were also the ancestors of the God Emperor of Yuqing. What kind of cultivation did you get?


    Du Shaofu felt a little shortness of breath, and looked at the flame skeleton.


    It seems that the guy in front of him is also a very strong abnormal character. He actually calls the old ancestor of the kingdom of God as an old boy. This is definitely a big deal.


    "What eyes are you looking at?"


    Kong Lao seemed to have a white eye. Du Shaofu sneered and disdained his expression: "that old boy is definitely not as powerful as you think. His aptitude is really too Too How stupid! It''s just a kind of frivolity. It''s just a scum on the understanding of the law''s power. "


    He thought for a long time before he found a suitable word to describe it.


    "No matter how stupid you are, you must not be inferior to your strength."


    Du Shaofu is still sighing. He can imagine that even a person with ordinary qualifications can definitely achieve a good situation with the backing of the great Yuqing kingdom.


    The most important thing is that empty always uses his own strength to measure the other side, which is naturally biased.


    The accomplishments piled up with countless precious medicines may be poor in combat effectiveness, but they are only relatively speaking. For Du Shaofu, it must be necessary for Du Shaofu to look up to.


    "But I don''t understand. Even if the old boy has the backing of Yuqing Kingdom, he can provide countless treasures for his cultivation, but he will never go to that level! What''s more, how can he get so many precious medicines? I feel heartache when I see him eating fruit with treasures that are hard to find for thirty-three days! "


    Empty old dry claw covers chest, make a pair of distressed appearance.


    Even Du Shaofu began to imagine what it was like to be the ancestor of Yuqing Kingdom who was eating fruit with precious medicine.No matter which strong person sees, it should be able to show such emotion as empty old eyes.


    "Kong Lao..."


    Du Shaofu called the old man back from his trance.


    "Forget it, don''t mention the old boy!"


    The empty old man waved his hand, looked at Du Shaofu in a twinkling of an eye and asked, "Stinky boy, you are hiding here. You should be in some trouble."


    "Yes


    Du Shaofu did not deny it, and there was nothing to hide.


    Immediately, he told Kong Lao about his situation one by one, including several great generals'' offices joining forces to kill Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu, as well as the formation that has now trapped them.


    Later, Du Shaofu fixed his eyes on Kong Lao''s eyes, which had lost their naked eyes. He wanted to hear if he had a way to solve the problem.


    "Listen to what you said, the array outside should be the shenhuang lock sky array, no doubt!"


    The old man thought about it and said.


    "God''s Wasteland locks the sky array!"


    Du Shaofu frowned and repeated the name.


    He came from the Shenwu world. As soon as he entered the third day, he entered the mixed space. He had no contact with any more information. He didn''t know anything about the shenhuang lock heaven array.


    "Yes! Shenhuang lock sky array is an ancient array with great power! It''s said that in ancient times, there were powerful men in this array for thirty-three days, trapped countless demons, driven in a corner, surrounded and killed among them! The most special feature of this array is that it can trap the enemy in one place and make it difficult to escape. It can only fight with trapped animals! In addition, the purpose of the strong man in ancient times was to prevent the war from destroying the spirit of the whole 33 days and even destroying the great world


    The empty old man opened his mouth and explained to Du Shaofu.


    "Ancient array, covering thirty-three days, trapped and killed demons!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart surged up and down. Just by imagination, you can know what a magnificent scene it was.


    In a Yuqing divine Kingdom, there are nearly a million young and powerful people above the level of emptiness. We can know its vastness.


    In the supreme constant fusion heaven, there are 36 holy places and 72 divine kingdoms, among which the kingdom of Yu is not very strong at all.


    Coupled with countless forces of all sizes, we can infer how great the whole heaven of eternal fusion is.


    What a terrifying scene it is that a sacred wasteland locked sky array in ancient times can cover the whole thirty-three days!


    What''s more, the strong man who arranged the shenhuang lock sky array was so powerful and powerful that he was so dominating in the world!


    "The shenhuang lock sky array is so powerful. I''m afraid it''s the things in the hands of several great generals outside. It should be incomplete, right? Otherwise, we can''t live to this day! "


    Du Shaofu sighed that with a little guessing, we could know that the shenhuang lock sky array outside was definitely not a complete thing.


    Otherwise, some of them would have died long ago, even without any residue left.


    You know, that in ancient times, but trapped and killed countless demons in the big array, is not a few of them young strong can contend with?


    "You''re right! Actually speaking, the big array outside is not a shenhuang lock sky array. At most, it is an imitation. It can''t even have the power of one millionth of the true great array! I don''t understand why some people are so shameless that they use the name of the ancient array directly! "


    The empty old man sneered at the shenhuang lock sky array of several great generals'' houses. He only heard him continue to say: "however, it''s not bad to put that kind of goods in this Hunyuan space to deal with a group of young strong men! But I think that the cultivation of those people who take the place of God should only play the most elementary "sleepiness" of the array, and have no attack power at all


    "It''s true. After we enter it, we can never find the way back. We can only keep going deep and get trapped in it without any attack and killing power."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head.


    "Hey, hey..."


    The empty old man suddenly laughed and said, "even if it is the power of being trapped, it is far from being able to compare with the ancient times. At that time, shenhuang locked the sky array, but directly drove countless demons into the most central position, no one could resist. However, at present, if some of the people in those generals can break through to the real state, they will be able to use the means of "extermination". At that time, if you can easily escape, it will be even more difficult


    Listening to the words of Kong Lao, Du Shaofu could not help but jump up.


    It seems that the outside shenhuang lock sky array, although only a slag to no good imitation, but also absolutely can not be underestimated!


    Once Dai XuanZhen and he Lianshang, among others, break through the real situation and have more strength to control the big array, then they will have too much trouble to deal with.


    "How could some generals'' offices in Yuqing Kingdom get such a big array?"Empty old touched his bare chin and said to himself.


    Although the outside shenhuang lock sky array is far less than that in ancient times, it is also an unimaginable terrible array.


    In his cognition, it seems unreasonable for several generals to have such a large array.


    "Kong Lao, now we''d better think about how to get out of here. We''ve been trapped here. We''re really passive!"


    Du Shaofu gazed at the old man and opened his mouth.


    "If I were in my prime, it would not be difficult to solve this small imitation. But now, I can play a better role than you, and I can''t do anything about it!"


    The empty old man suddenly raised his head and exclaimed.


    "Empty old man, can''t you do anything about it?"


    Du Shaofu frowned. He didn''t want to hide in the ancient space forever.


    There are countless opportunities in Hunyuan space, and he also wants to find a good time to improve his own strength.


    In addition, he also plans to find a way to leave early, go out to inquire about the whereabouts of the old man and the little star.


    "It''s not that there is no way out!"


    The old man smacked his lips and said, "but all this depends on your boy''s ability."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Shaofu was a little speechless. If he could solve the problem himself, how could he still ask for help.


    He has tried for a long time. Whether it is the space law means or the lightning Law means, he has no way to deal with the God wild lock sky array outside.


    Not to mention that, even the God of the red Jiri macaque, which has never been able to do anything, has not played any role.


    Otherwise, he would have managed to run out.


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu also wanted to go alone to meet the people of the great general''s office.


    With their own strength, not to say defeat them, but want to get out of the words, is absolutely easy.


    However, in the array, he will be tied up. In case of injury or other unexpected situation, he will be more passive. He has no place to escape. He can only fight a trapped animal.


    "Son of a bitch, think about it yourself. Every array is nothing more than trapped array, killing array and unreal array!"


    Kong Lao looked at Du Shaofu and said, "although I have a general knowledge of array, I know it. The shenhuang lock sky array is a collection of the three in one, with extraordinary power! However, the array outside now only has the effect of "trapped array"! The so-called trapped array is nothing more than to use the power of space law to influence space and form a domain with its own rules and order. If you are involved in it, you must abide by the rules here! "


    He said, slowed down, and continued: "just like your ancient space, everything is under your control. Speaking of the degree of mystery, I don''t know how many times deeper than the array outside!"


    "So? What can I do to break the array outside and get rid of the shackles of space? "


    Du Shaofu seems to have realized something. He seems to have grasped some key points, but he feels a little vague. He can''t help but ask.


    "Therefore, as long as you can understand your own space domain and" pick "yourself out of the shadow of the God lock sky array, you can easily get out of it


    Kong Lao looked at Du Shaofu closely and said such a sentence.


    "Understand your own field and" pick "yourself out of the shadow of it


    Du Shaofu frowned unconsciously and began to think about such a sentence.


    He knew that Kong Lao''s attainments in the laws of space were countless times better than his own.


    What he said definitely has deep meaning in it, but if you want to really control, you still need to have a deeper understanding.


    "Give me another slap, boy!"


    Kong Lao suddenly called out and motioned to Du Shaofu to give him a hand.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu knew that the crucial moment was coming. Kong Lao wanted to demonstrate to him what kind of state the so-called "picking" was.


    He didn''t want to think about it. Suddenly, he just punched out and left the flame skeleton in front of him.


    Du Shaofu''s fists were full of purple and gold light, which was incomparably bright. At least, with more than 50% of his strength, Du Shaofu directly smashed the skeleton old man.


    The void in the ancient space is fluctuating, and there is a cracked sound coming out.


    It is such a punch, when it directly hits the empty old man, it is like an old sow in a quagmire. The endless strength is constantly reduced, and soon the majority is lost.


    Du Shaofu was shocked. He had already felt this situation once before. It was when he forced Kong Lao to chase for the blood flame God lotus. It was hard to really hurt the other party when he waved his bare palm.


    "Wow..."


    In the end, when Du Shaofu''s fist touched Kong Lao, his strength had completely disappeared.


    And the flame skeleton, still standing in its original place, does not move."Boy, have you seen it clearly?"


    The empty old man''s empty eyes looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "Is this the application of the law of space? How amazing


    Du Shao Fu said, staring at the old man.


    , you know, this is a space of ancient times. Everything is under his control. All rules and orders has the final say.


    It was under such circumstances that the empty old man was still able to do so, which made Du Shaofu feel shocked.


    "This is the field of space. If you can understand the true meaning of it, you can not only break away from the external array constraints, but also make further progress in the attainment of space rules."


    Kong Lao said to Du Shaofu.


    "The space domain, forms belongs to own domain, takes oneself from the outside space" to take out! "


    Du Shaofu lowered his head and thought to himself.


    According to the means just demonstrated by Kong Lao, he can feel that the other party is clearly getting rid of the influence of the order in the ancient space temporarily.


    It can be said that if the empty old strength is enough, whether this square space can trap him is really not certain!


    If it is put outside, the shenhuang lock sky array is extraordinary, but if it can form a unique field and get rid of the shackles, it is easy to get out of the predicament.


    "Space domain, how can we form our own space domain?"


    Du Shaofu frowned tightly and began to ponder.


    Seeing this, Kong Lao didn''t disturb him, but let Du Shaofu fall into comprehension.


    At the same time, he also had to feel that this boy is very powerful. He actually only demonstrated it once, plus the previous one, which was only twice, which made him feel and began to enter his own understanding.


    Is such a genius really from a small world?


    It''s unbelievable!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2724

    Time passed silently. In the ancient space, he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu and others were still breathing.


    It has the effect of time acceleration, which is more efficient than the external practice. They don''t want to miss it.


    Du Shaofu was also immersed in extreme understanding.


    "Space field, shape your own space, become a domain of its own, free from the shackles and shackles of the outside world..."


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes gently, and his mind was constantly evolving the law of change.


    In his mud ball palace, the law was branded with light, and the veins of some part kept flashing.


    Du Shaofu had mastered part of the rules of space, so when he demonstrated the space field, he could clearly feel the strange waves around his body.


    On the skeleton of the skeleton that lost its flesh and blood, a series of strange waves floated out, releasing a strange and inexplicable force, which affected the surrounding space of him.


    A stream of magic law traces are evolving, permutation and combination, changing the power of profound laws.


    However, it is difficult to grasp this trace. Although Du Shaofu can feel its existence, the concrete way of change still needs to be explored constantly.


    "If you make use of what you have mastered, you may get more insights if you match it with the way that the old man shows you."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were still closed, but his hands began to move unconsciously in the void.


    In his fingertips, as if there are a strange world born in general, the release of magic power, the void with his actions are beginning to derive disillusionment.


    "The most powerful means for me to understand the laws of space is the swaying pattern of the golden winged ROC birds, and the grip of the forbidden God that I learned when I was fighting against the demon God!"


    Du Shaofu began to sum up what he had learned, reflecting each other with the touch brought to him by the empty elder.


    From he Zhibai''s mouth, he learned that there are four primitive laws in this world: time, space, material and soul!


    However, it is difficult for the vast majority of living beings to master the complete original laws. Even many people who have cultivated themselves to the heaven can only master the derivative state of these four primitive laws.


    For example, the material law is divided into: gold, wood, water, fire, soil, wind, thunder and so on.


    The laws of each kind of material property can be seen and touched, and there are traces to follow. Therefore, it is much simpler to explore the mystery than the other three.


    In this case, most of the creatures grope for the material property law.


    Even if there are many people who can see part of the mystery of the other three primitive laws, it is difficult to grasp all of them.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu has a long way to go in his understanding of the law of space in order to achieve the goal of perfection!


    However, since the endless existence of the thirty-three days, there are also some talented people who can control one or even many complete original laws.


    It''s just that today, it''s really hard to see that kind of person again.


    "The real calculation of the law of space should be far less than the law of matter, which has evolved into all things, including all kinds of things, complicated and vast. But what it wins is that it is infinitely profound and mysterious, and it has got rid of the stereotype of tangible quality. If you want to form your own space field, it may not be very different from Fuyao and Banshen! The most important thing is how to arrange and combine them to get the desired results! "


    Du Shaofu''s thinking never stopped. He kept thinking about it.


    According to his conjecture, Fuyao Yixing and forbidden God''s grip should also include many trajectories in the law of space. If these trajectories are broken up and mixed with more new tracks, they can be rearranged and combined to form new miracles.


    It must be this way that the space field developed by Kong Lao.


    "When the space is used by the old man, the law trace should be like this..."


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes slightly, and his fingers crossed strange tracks in the void.


    But it is this seemingly ordinary action that makes the surrounding space full of ripples.


    In his mind, he constantly recalled the pictures when the old man demonstrated to himself, trying to remember the magic rhythm.


    With the passage of time, Du Shaofu''s murmur is no longer issued, but into absolute silence.


    The only constant is that his body is constantly moving, accompanied by a mysterious situation on him, which makes him look as if he is integrated with the void in the ancient space, and then goes away from this space, as if his existence were just a projection scene.


    However, this state is extremely unstable and constantly changing.


    But such a scene, in the eyes of the old flame skeleton, was extremely shocked.


    "Oh, no! Good boy! This talent is really amazing. I began to understand it so quickly! It''s amazingThe empty old man exclaimed in a low voice, which seemed incoherent, with unspeakable exclamation. If he had not lost his flesh and blood and could not show his expression, otherwise, his eyes would have been greatly widened at this time, and it was full of shock: "this kind of talent can be called abnormal, it is not too much! Don''t say it''s ten thousand years, even if it''s a million years, it should be rare to see it once in a million years! "


    However, what a strange young man he didn''t know was that he had lost his talent in three days!


    It can be said that, looking at the whole 330 days of today''s younger generation, I''m afraid from the perspective of intelligence, it''s really difficult to find a comparison with the stinky boy in front of us.


    In fact, the flame skeleton did not know that the reason why Du Shaofu was able to understand some ways so quickly was mainly due to the fact that he had already controlled the way of heaven in the Shenwu world, and all the rules and orders in that realm could be adjusted at will.


    Let alone the use of this space law in this space field, even the four primitive laws can be combined and changed at will in the Shenwu world.


    Therefore, with such a foundation, Du Shaofu wanted to understand the true meaning of some legal principles by himself, which was countless times faster than usual.


    Time flies, in a flash, it is nearly three months of time quietly slip away.


    And in the ancient space, everything is still so calm, all people are in the state of cultivation, not out of.


    Du Shaofu''s earlier movements also stopped. He just sat there quietly, and a strange wave of waves came from him.


    Outside his body, space is changing and deriving, just like one world after another appears again and again.


    The eye socket of Kong Lao Kong''s cave has been staring at him closely. The flame on the skeleton of the skeleton leaps and bounds, releasing the blazing heat. His spirit is always paying attention to the changes in Du Shaofu.


    Until a certain moment, the skeleton of the skeleton that released the flaming red light suddenly trembled, as if feeling some kind of change, followed by the calm atmosphere in this space was finally broken!


    "Hum..."


    A burst of buzzing sound spread through the void, sweeping in the void, impact on the spirit of everyone in the ancient space.


    This kind of humming shock is not a real sound wave, but a sudden change of some invisible rule, which triggers a kind of supernatural rhythm.


    Anyone who is in this space can feel it clearly.


    At the same time, all the people around him opened their eyes.


    "What''s going on?"


    The people were all at a loss, completely unaware of what had happened.


    "It seems that a certain chord of my heart has been touched, which makes me suddenly break away from the state of cultivation."


    "I''m the same. It''s a strange fluctuation. Why do we all feel it at the same time?"


    "It feels like a kind of heavenly sound, which penetrates into all kinds of places and directly penetrates into the spirit! The most important thing is, I seem to feel that the space I am in has some kind of indescribable change! "


    Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu and he Zhibai were all puzzled. After a short communication, they also looked around to find the source of the fluctuation.


    When they looked at the purple robed youth sitting in the distance, all their eyes were fixed, motionless and hard to move away.


    In front of Du Shaofu''s body, the skeleton of the flame skeleton retreated directly, leaving the area of several feet around the youth in purple robe.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s body appeared a huge aperture of about five Zhangs in a perfect sphere, covering his body.


    This aperture emits infinite light, dazzling eyes, looks like a translucent crystal ball of light.


    "It''s brother Du. That wave must have come from him just now!"


    "Did he understand anything? How could this happen? "


    "Why is it that when I look at the past, brother Du is clearly in front of me, but there is an illusion that he does not exist in this space?"


    "The law of space, brother Du''s understanding of the law of space has gone a step further."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people talked about it enthusiastically, but it was difficult to see the reason for the change in Du Shaofu.


    In the end, it was Yu Chengliang who explained why.


    For a moment, everyone felt a little trance, especially he Zhibai and his staff.


    However, they had a lot of contact with Du Shaofu and had seen his various means.


    But at this time, it is not surprising to hear that he has a deeper attainments in the laws of space.


    It''s just amazement. It doesn''t end there!


    "Shua..."


    In the light sphere, Du Shaofu also opened his eyes, and two fine lights shot out of his pupils, just like substance.Then, people can see that with the convergence of the light in the eyes of the youth in purple robe, the boundless light on the sphere of light is also slowly fading with them, and finally all disappear, and there is no longer a burst of light.


    But in the eyes of all people, the figure of the purple robe is even more erratic at this time. Obviously, I can see it with my own eyes, but I feel very vague.


    At this moment, they seemed to feel that Du Shaofu did not exist in this space, only one scene remained here.


    "Good boy!"


    The flame skeleton exclaimed in admiration, and then stepped out and directly rushed to Du Shaofu.


    One of his bone claws went forward and snatched away. The void in the ancient space was silent and broken under such a claw. Along the direction of the claw print, there were five black paint scratch marks, which were ferocious and frightening!


    The speed of the bone claw was incomparably fast. At the beginning of his attack, he was able to enter the range of several feet in front of Du Shaofu.


    That is, at this time, the empty old action suddenly is slow down, such as encountered a very terrible resistance, every inch of progress has become extremely difficult!


    "Long, long..."


    At the same time, in that area, there was a rumbling sound, just like a heavy hammer in the sky. It was heavy and heavy, and there was a strong sound of metal friction.


    In the end, Kong Lao''s paws stopped at a distance of two Zhang from Du Shaofu and could not move forward any more.


    And Du Shaofu, still standing in his place, did not even move the corner of his clothes!


    "This..."


    Such a strange scene, so that he Zhibai and others do not want to stare out.


    They clearly felt that the purple robed youth did not display any qi movement, and he did not see any energy fluctuations except for the special features of that space.


    "Hey, hey..."


    In the eyes of all, Du Shaofu could not help but smile on his face.


    At this time, he felt a great joy in his heart.


    After several months of bitter understanding, we finally found the way to the field of space, and even the empty old man could not really break through.


    It can be said that at this moment, Du Shaofu was extremely satisfied and full of sense of achievement.


    Facts show that he has made a great stride on the road of space law!


    But just as Du Shaofu''s smile had just risen above his face and had not yet completely melted away, his face suddenly froze.


    "Shua..."


    Just under Du Shaofu''s trembling gaze, Kong Lao''s originally stagnant hand claws actually moved quickly again and bravely grabbed him towards his neck!


    And the field created by the rule of space is also like being stirred by an invisible hand, and all order tracks are instantly broken and messy!


    He just understood the space domain method, was actually broken!


    "Hi..."


    The flaming claw of Kong Lao immediately went to Du Shaofu''s body and directly lifted it off. If he didn''t show his support at the last moment, he would have been seized by him directly.


    Rao is so. On the front of Du Shaofu''s purple robe, there is a vague trace, which was burned out by the flame on his hands and feet.


    "Stinky boy, just after he found some ways, he began to be complacent, couldn''t help being complacent, didn''t he?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu retreat, Kong Lao did not pursue him. Instead, he stood at the place where Du Shaofu had stood. From the skeleton without flesh and blood, a hoarse old voice came out.


    At this time, the smile on Du Shaofu''s face was still frozen in his face. It seemed strange.


    "The skeleton of the skeleton is such a powerful means!"


    He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu were also shocked. At first, they were still shocked by Du Shaofu''s understanding.


    But the situation changed so fast that his field was broken away in a moment.


    "It seems that what I have mastered is just the tip of the iceberg."


    Du Shaofu retreated not far away. Instead, he pondered on himself, with unspeakable exclamations in his heart.


    His understanding in the field of space has indeed made a lot of progress, but in front of the empty old man, he is still so vulnerable, which makes Du Shaofu feel a little powerless.


    In front of the strong of the older generation, they are still too young and weak.


    "The field of space can form its own field and separate itself from the space in which it stands, but it does not mean that this means cannot be broken!"


    The empty old bone shelf walked lightly and walked in the deserted space. He explained to Du Shaofu: "the way of law, there are thousands of changes! Let''s not say that it is one of the four original laws of space. Even if it is derived from the law of material, such as gold, wood, water, fire, soil, wind and thunder, it also contains infinite mystery! If used properly, all kinds of magical powers can be evolved! "The empty old man said, pausing for a moment, and then continued: "so, young people have the ability and understanding to be outstanding and strong. Although it is not a bad thing, there is no end to the cultivation of young people. There are two levels in the nine realms, namely, carrying the Tao and not being like. No one in the world can have a glimpse of the mystery! Now you still have a long way to go in terms of space law. You should never be complacent


    "Thank you, Mr. Kong, for your instruction. Please remember it!"


    Du Shaofu sincerely saluted the flame skeleton and responded earnestly.


    Of course, he could tell that the empty old man''s words were also instructive, just like an elder, absolutely for his own good.


    However, Du Shaofu himself was not a man of impetuousness, and could never be complacent about his temporary achievements.


    Perhaps it is to see this point, empty old words are not severe, but just a reminder.


    "Just know it!"


    The flame skeleton kept nodding his head and was very satisfied with the purple robed youth in front of him.


    He went up to Du Shaofu and continued to say, "have you got your name in mind?"


    "Please give it to me


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said.


    This kind of means, the understanding comes from Kong Lao, and it can''t be more appropriate for him to name him.


    "What you have learned is born out of my understanding, but there are some differences."


    The old man stepped up again and said, "my space is hard and soft, focusing on the differentiation of the opponent''s strength, but its own consumption is very small! And you, however, are absolutely domineering and fierce, do everything to strangle all attacks in the initial form! If that''s the case, then your move is called juebao. What do you think? "


    The flame skeleton said, and finally turned his eyes to Du Shaofu, as if to ask for his opinion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2725

    "Absolute hegemony field! According to Kong Lao''s words


    Du Shaofu tasted the name and kept his jaw, feeling very suitable.


    He can also feel that his attack is like falling into a quagmire when he is using the space field, and is weakened step by step until all his strength is exhausted.


    And their own means is to form an absolutely strong field. When the empty old hands and claws attack, the power of the crazy tyrant directly collides, making it impossible to get close at all.


    If we say that the territory of the empty old is a pool of clear water, combining hardness and softness to achieve the maximum effect at the minimum cost, then our own means is a hard wall to smash all the invading enemies!


    Therefore, there is still a big gap in the details of the same space rules.


    "You still need to have a good understanding of the field of juebao, and there are still some areas that need to be adjusted! But I won''t tell you too much about the details. Your accomplishments are good. You need to follow your own path. All other people''s methods can only be understood and can''t be fully seen!


    However, you just need to remember that the space field is not only to "pick" yourself out of the original space, but also to move freely in it! When the enemy killed in, with the help of their own field, can counter attack the opponent! What''s more, it''s up to you to make all the rules. Let''s not say that the enemy is attacking, even his accomplishments can''t be displayed! "


    Kong Lao looked at Du Shaofu and slowly explained to him.


    "I see. Thank you very much."


    Du Shaofu nodded to show that he understood.


    Empty old words, let him can''t help but associate with the world of Shenwu.


    There, he is the absolute master. Although the order there is not made by himself, all rules can be mobilized.


    The absolute field mentioned by Kong Lao should be very similar to this situation.


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu also vaguely looked forward to it.


    If he can understand the laws of space to that extent, he will occupy too much initiative against the enemy, which is no different from that in the Shenwu world!


    "Four primitive laws, I have made achievements in space law and material law, but time law and soul law do not seem to have too many means!"


    Du Shaofu pondered and pondered over some things.


    Of course, the more means, the better. If we also have an understanding of the law of time and the law of the soul, it will never be a bad thing.


    It''s a pity that today''s Du Shaofu doesn''t know anything about the law of time, and he can''t feel his head.


    As for the law of the soul, the profound meaning of undead grass and Dongming grass are still on the level of profound meaning, so it is difficult to further understand it.


    In fact, these also lack some opportunities and opportunities!


    "Kong Lao, have you reached the point of perfection in the space law?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly opened his mouth and asked such a question.


    When this sentence was asked, Kong Lao did not speak for a long time, but was staring at him with his empty eyes.


    If he is flesh and blood at this time, the look in Du Shaofu''s eyes is absolutely like looking at a silly fork.


    "Do you think a primitive law is really so easy to master?"


    After a long time, Kong Lao cast a sidelong glance at Du Shaofu and sneered at him.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was instantly rebuffed and speechless, but he had seen all kinds of means of Kong Lao.


    In that lava space, the old man showed a lot of mysterious magic power, which made Du Shaofu very excited.


    For example, he stretched out his hand to draw a void crack, and directly swallowed up his own attack. Without even sending out any decent movement, he was directly annihilated in the invisible. If other people dare to do so, the void crack will have to be killed directly to the collapse!


    For another example, when they join hands to deal with the real spirit of blood flame God lotus, with their own strength, it is very difficult to effectively kill the real spirit of blood flame God lotus. However, the empty old man pulled out a space channel. He just put out his moves with his eyes closed, and all the attacks attacked the blood flame God lotus through the space passage!


    These two kinds of means are extremely overbearing!


    In addition to the means in the field of space, Du Shaofu believes that Kong is a man who has mastered the complete laws of space.


    But in fact, it is not.


    "Since the existence of thirty-three days, not many people have been able to fully master the four original laws, even one of them! As long as you fully master one of the four, you can go to a very high level. That kind of character is absolutely a hero. You can stamp your feet and shiver for the whole thirty-three days. None of them will be born. It''s hard to see! "


    Empty old said, also can''t help but sigh a voice, but think about, and listen to him: "however, hard to see, does not mean that absolutely no one can do it! So boy, don''t think about it. You''d better take the road under your own feet honestly. This is the king''s way"I understand!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and immediately understood the intention of Kong Lao.


    What he said is the real situation. The four primitive laws are so profound that almost no one can see through them.


    However, Kong Lao didn''t want to create any bad psychological barrier to Du Shaofu because of his words. In this way, it would definitely be a great harm to his future cultivation. Therefore, he added that at the end of the sentence.


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu also had a great affection for the old man who had only a skeleton in front of him.


    "What else do you want to ask! After asking, I won''t accompany you to continue to toss about. It''s the key to recover your strength well! "


    The empty old man sat down with his knees crossed and dropped such a sentence.


    "Empty old, younger generation want to know, what is the true, what is immortal?"


    Du Shaofu also sat down in front of the empty old man without thinking about it. He just raised such a question.


    As a matter of fact, he would like to ask about the three realms of sitting and forgetting, carrying the way, and nothingness together. But when he thought that the realm was too vague and too far away from himself, he gave up.


    What''s more, even if he asked himself, the empty old man may not be able to answer.


    He Zhibai once told Du Shaofu that once he had mastered a complete primitive law, it would be natural for him to step into a state of sitting and forgetting.


    It is obvious that the empty old man has not yet reached the state of sitting and forgetting, let alone carrying the way and having no image.


    "The so-called" chopping the truth "means" cutting off the cage, remolding the true self ''! "


    The empty old man immediately opened his mouth.


    "Cut off the cage and reshape the true self!"


    Du Shaofu had some doubts. He could understand the literal meaning, but the deeper meaning was somewhat vague.


    However, Du Shaofu pondered for a moment, and then remembered what he Zhibai once told him: there are thousands of roads, which are always for the purpose of tracing back to the origin and returning to the origin! Only the real power of law is the ultimate goal of the cultivation of living beings!


    Can we say that the state of cutting off the truth is still related to the power of law?


    The next words of Kong Lao answered Du Shaofu''s doubts: "there are thousands of laws between heaven and earth, and the material law is the main one that the living beings have mastered in their cultivation! Every living creature will have various means, even a set of several laws in one! And if you want to reach a deeper level, it is absolutely impossible to promote in this state! This is like a sapling. If you want to grow into a big tree in the sky, you need to cut off the redundant branches to grow thicker, stronger and higher! "


    After the empty old man finished, he did not speak again. He just looked at Du Shaofu and asked him to digest the contents of these words.


    After repeated thinking, Du Shaofu finally got some ideas. The so-called "cutting off the truth" is a process of constantly correcting himself.


    Pruning a branch is not to cut off all the details, but to tell the world that if you want to achieve a higher level, you must take a certain rule as the main principle, and then follow this road.


    In this way, we can reach a higher level!


    For example, if you want to go further on the path of cultivation, you must master all the laws of matter or space. Only in this way can we have a chance to step into a higher realm of immortality.


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu told the old man what he thought and wanted to know whether his conjecture was correct.


    "Boy, your understanding is very good, you understand very well!"


    Said the old man, lighting his bare skull.


    "In this way, Kong Lao is also a strong one in cutting down the truth?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and suddenly asked.


    But such a question made the old man fall into a state of consternation.


    Then, with a smile, he said, "boy, I know what you think! Do you think that in the realm of cutting off the truth, how to master all the true meanings of the four primitive laws is equivalent to mastering a complete original law. And I haven''t mastered the complete laws of space, so you have this inference, don''t you? "


    The empty old man''s eye socket was staring at Du Shaofu, motionless.


    Du Shaofu was staring at him, but he still could not help nodding his head, agreeing with this statement. However, he attracted a burst of hoarse laughter from Kong Lao.


    After a long time, the laughter gradually stopped. He only heard the old man say, "you still don''t understand. The so-called complete original law can''t be achieved by mastering all the true meanings! And this is also related to the immortality you asked!


    The so-called immortality is the fusion of laws, return to the original, incarnate the way of thousands of primitive, immortal! In the realm of immortality, what we need to do is to integrate all the truths we have mastered together. This is the most complete original law! Naturally, after this step is achieved, the strength of sitting and forgetting will be achieved! Boy, do you understand me


    When Kong Lao said this, Du Shaofu had a feeling of sudden enlightenment.He finally understood what kind of two realms are the realm of cutting off the truth and the realm of immortality.


    To put it bluntly, to cut off the true realm is to constantly explore the true meaning of the law, namely, time, space, material and soul. At least one of these four primitive laws is chosen as the direction of full comprehension.


    Only when we fully understand the various truths evolved from a certain primitive law can we enter the realm of immortality.


    The so-called immortality is to integrate the truth and meaning of these laws one by one to achieve the true and complete original laws and obtain the immortal body. If there is no accident, it can survive forever and be immortal forever!


    Up to now, Du Shaofu finally has a certain understanding of the realm he needs to practice in the future.


    Although he was confused in his mind, there were countless laws of the Tao and the order of heaven and earth. How could he understand all the true meanings of a certain primitive law in the realm of killing the truth?


    Just think about it, it''s a huge project!


    However, he had no intention of shrinking in his heart. The way of cultivation was full of difficulties and dangers. If he was timid and did not move forward, he would have to stay where he was!


    The more difficult it is, the more difficult Du Shaofu has to face it!


    "But Kong Lao, I have mastered the complete law of thunder and lightning. How can I step into the realm of killing the truth?"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu frowned and asked another question.


    He was also puzzled. After thirty-three days, from the old man who pursued and killed himself by the strategists, he knew that he was in the realm of seizing the gods. He was only one step away from the true.


    However, Du Shaofu did not understand what kind of existence was blocking this step?


    Taking such an opportunity, he naturally inquired of the old man.


    "The realm of seizing the gods, after mastering a complete law, is only one step away from the realm of cutting off the truth, but this step is far away from a very wide gap! If you want to step forward, it''s not hard to say it''s difficult, it''s not easy to say it! All this needs only an opportunity


    Kong Lao raised an arm and held out a finger.


    "An opportunity? What kind of opportunity? "


    Du Shaofu was immediately interested and asked in a hurry.


    "Isn''t this opportunity one of the purposes for you to come into this mixed space?"


    The empty old man replied, but still sold a pass.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu began to scratch his head, full of doubts.


    He Zhibai told him that the Hunyuan space was opened for the experience of young children, but he did not mention the purpose.


    Therefore, when Kong Lao mentioned it, he felt at a loss.


    When talking with he Zhibai, he didn''t go on because he was trapped in the God''s famine and locked the sky array. Therefore, he didn''t know a lot about it. He didn''t have time to ask about some things.


    "In this mixed space, there is a kind of chaotic vitality. If you can get it, you only need a trace of it, and then you will be able to capture the power of God''s perfection and successfully step into the real world!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s expression, Kong Lao seemed to have no idea about this matter, and he did not go around the Bush and said directly.


    "Chaos, what is that?"


    It can be said that Du Shaofu had too many doubts today. He felt that his insight was not enough. He almost knew nothing about the existence of his life within thirty-three days, which was appalling.


    "Chaotic vitality is the vitality left over from chaos after Pangu opened the sky, so it is called chaotic vitality! The whole heaven and earth are derived from chaos, and the chaotic vitality naturally contains the original force between heaven and earth! No matter which rule you major in, this chaotic energy is applicable! "


    The old man opened his mouth and explained.


    "So it is! Chaotic vitality contains the original force of heaven and earth, which is more pure than the power of law! It''s no wonder that in the realm of cutting off the truth, it is possible to find out the full meaning of a certain kind of primitive law, which must be achieved by the help of this chaotic vitality? "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened, and he had a feeling of being overwhelmed.


    He just thought that the four primitive laws contain so many true meanings. It''s really difficult to understand all of them in the realm of cutting down the truth!


    But the empty elder raised such a stubble, he also quickly figured out this point, must be related to the original power carried by the chaotic vitality!


    "Children can be taught!"


    The empty boss nodded his head and was very satisfied with Du Shaofu''s understanding.


    "Kong Lao, is it possible for us to enter the realm of killing the real only if we get the chaotic vitality, and there is no other way?"


    Du Shaofu asked again.


    According to his thought, on the road of cultivation, foreign objects are only means, not ends.


    No matter how powerful that trace of chaotic vitality is, after all, it is not self-cultivation, which seems to be contrary to the original meaning of cultivation.


    "Boy, you are really..."


    The old man shook his head helplessly, but he didn''t know how to say he was good.Although this question is very high-level, but it is a little speechless.


    It''s not difficult to get chaotic vitality with this boy''s strength. When the time comes, it''s OK to break through honestly. What should we do?


    Although the empty old man was helpless, he did not hesitate. He only heard him say: "the chaotic vitality is indeed necessary to break through the realm of cutting off the truth, which is not contrary to the practice! It''s like the spirit of heaven and earth that you absorb when you practice. It''s just that on this threshold, what you need is chaotic vitality. That''s it


    "I know it!" Said Du Shaofu, nodding his head.


    He no longer tangled in this issue, continued to ask some other questions, and then said hello to the empty old man, continued to sit on the ground, fell into a deep understanding.


    Du Shaofu has just realized the magic power of juebao realm. There are still too many things to be improved by Du Shaofu.


    As Kong Lao said, he is not mature on this road, and there is a lot of room for improvement.


    In addition, Du Shaofu also wanted to ponder over some other means used by Kong Lao before.


    If we can understand it, we will be more skillful when we don''t talk about the enemy, and even our attainments in the laws of space will be deeper.


    In addition, Du Shaofu was still thinking about two other primitive laws, namely, the law of time and the law of soul, which he had never mastered.


    People all say that it is impossible to master a variety of primitive laws, but Du Shaofu does not think so.


    If others can''t do it, it doesn''t mean that he can''t do it. Anyway, he will try.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2726

    As Du Shaofu fell into the understanding, the time outside the ancient space was also slipping away.


    Several days passed without a sound, and the people of the great general''s office did not stop searching for the trace of Du Shaofu.


    However, to everyone''s disappointment, they almost searched all the places where they could hide in the shenhuang locked sky array, but they did not find any trace about the purple robed youth.


    As the master of shenhuang lock sky array, they are free to come and go here.


    But after searching every inch of the land, there was no target.


    If we say that the youth in purple robes are so magical that they have already left the coverage of the array, they can''t believe it.


    That kind of means, absolutely not ordinary people can do!


    Of course, this possibility can not be completely ruled out, but after all, the opportunity is too small.


    "Dai Da Shao, we can''t spend any more here!"


    Xuanhuang general''s seed Xu looked at Dai XuanZhen and said with a frown.


    They spent nearly ten days here, but there was no result at all, so everyone had to feel a little tired.


    "Zhong Xu is right. That boy must have been hiding in his treasure of space and escaped our investigation. Otherwise, even if his cultivation is so profound, there will be no escape in such a long time!"


    Wang Qixuan of the nirvana temple also opened his mouth and spoke softly.


    "Although it is still early, we still have very important things to do. Indeed, we can''t spend it here any more, otherwise he has been hiding in it and can''t come out, and no one can do anything about him! " It''s also the way of planting Xu.


    While the three men were talking, many of their men were still searching around, with figures shuttling back and forth from time to time.


    "But it''s not a good way for us to withdraw now!"


    Dai XuanZhen was silent for a long time, then took over the quarrel between them and said: "without the siege of shenhuang lock sky array, it''s very difficult for someone to control him in the Hunyuan space! The most important thing is that if what happened here is spread out by him to make the people outside know, other princesses and princesses, as well as the people of the three great generals'' mansion, they will make preparations, which will bring great trouble to our follow-up actions! "


    Listening to Dai XuanZhen''s words, Zhong Xu and Wang Qixuan did not nod their heads repeatedly, expressing their great agreement on this point.


    They can''t afford to delay the time, but if they leave here directly and put away the shenhuang lock sky array, no one can predict the consequences.


    They don''t have much to worry about, but if he joins hands with other princesses and princesses, plus the other three generals, it is definitely a strength that can not be underestimated.


    They first attack the sixth Prince and the little princess, the purpose is not necessarily to kill them, the biggest role is to take as hostages, in order to play an important role in the critical moment.


    Originally, I thought it would be easy to deal with two small guys who were not strong enough.


    However, no one thought that when they were about to succeed, they killed a Du Shaofu, which disrupted all their plans.


    At the thought of this, Dai XuanZhen had a feeling of blood gushing up. She wanted to pull out the boy in purple robe and smash it into a pile of meat.


    That guy not only upset his own plans, but also injured his third brother and abolished his second brother.


    If this revenge is not revenged, there will be no place for him to store the face of the God''s mansion!


    "How should we act, big and small?"


    Wang Qixuan looked at Dai XuanZhen and asked.


    No matter how much you say, you have to come up with an idea.


    "We can''t let it go easily here. The boy can''t make waves by himself, but we can''t let go of the news!"


    Dai XuanZhen thought for a moment, and then said: "inform Helian City, let him take people to withdraw first, and reach the real state as soon as possible. Then it will be easier to find that boy! I''ll take some people to stay here, and the shenhuang lock heaven formation will not be removed for the time being. As long as the boy dares to take the lead, he must be allowed to die without a burial place! "


    Dai XuanZhen unconsciously clenched his fists as he spoke.


    "That''s the only way! Let''s stay with Dai Da Shao, and after a while, let Helian take over! "


    Zhong Xu nodded his head and said with approval.


    After the deliberation of various people, it was finally carried out according to Dai XuanZhen''s idea.


    The search continued, and several powerful men who captured God''s land also participated in the search and continued to roam around in the shenhuang lock sky array.


    It is in this situation that three days have passed.


    At this time, he Lianshang of Yinhe general''s mansion had already left with some people. At this time, he continued to roam in the Hunyuan space.


    Countless human-computer relationships can not be missed. The most important thing is that all the powerful people in the realm of seizing the gods need the chaotic vitality that they need to find.Hunyuan space can be said to be the training battlefield for the younger generation. As the strongest people standing at the top of the mountain, such as Dai XuanZhen and he Lianshang, they have long had the opportunity to break through to the real world.


    But if they break through too early, they will lose the chance to enter here.


    They hold back the opportunity to break through in order to find more opportunities here.


    On this day, there was still peace in the shenhuang locked sky array. Only a Taoist shadow kept flying back and forth, searching in various obscure places, hoping to find the hiding place of the purple robed youth.


    It was at this time that Du Shaofu, who had understood for several months, stepped out of the ancient space and appeared in a mountain range.


    Here the mountains, continuous, extending to the very far, among which the valley stream is deep, the terrain is dangerous.


    The mountains are full of vegetation, giant trees and wild animals.


    However, such a beast could not pose any threat to Du Shaofu, who was well cultivated.


    He took he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu to find a place with beautiful scenery to build a bonfire, wash the animals and start to barbecue.


    Soon, the valley, is the spread of bursts of meat fragrance, floating around.


    For example, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu, and he Zhibai have already stopped eating the fireworks among people, but at this time they can''t help eating their fingers.


    "I didn''t expect that brother Du still had such a skill!"


    He Zhibai took a roast deer breast from Du Shaofu''s hand, opened his mouth and bit it. He felt that his mouth was full of fragrance.


    "It''s true that I haven''t eaten this kind of food for a long time. I really miss it!"


    The sixth Prince and the little princess were not willing to lag behind and began to taste Du Shaofu''s craftsmanship.


    Since they were born, they eat most of not human food, but countless natural materials and treasures, in order to enhance the strength of the body and soul.


    At this time, when they eat deer meat, they also feel a different taste.


    Looking at them, Du Shaofu was amused. It was very difficult for these people of extraordinary origin to enjoy being offered by a large family or a sacred land since they were young.


    He hasn''t started to cook Barbecues for a long time. The last time he killed the ancestors of the yaotianyanfeng and the ancient lantiandiao in the ancient wasteland, and a grand animal alliance food festival was held in the animal king mountain of Bifang divine birds.


    Since then, I have been busy dealing with the evil cult, and have no leisure to do these things.


    But now that the devil is dead, the world of Shenwu is peaceful, and there are several people who have agreed to guard it. Du Shaofu''s heavy burden has been put down.


    Therefore, after he walked out of the ancient space, he had the impulse to make some delicious food.


    Anyway, I can''t get out of the mixed space for a while now. I''d better enjoy it first.


    "The wild deer meat is not as good as the dragon meat."


    Du Shaofu chewed the fresh and tender meat with a big mouth.


    But such a comment, heard in the ears of he Zhibai, made them couldn''t help but be astonished.


    "Dragon Dragon meat


    Yu Chengyu, the little princess, looks a bit silly and cute, with a piece of shredded meat hanging outside her red lips. Her eyes are wide open.


    "The dragon race is a very powerful race. It is also a peak in thirty-three days. Brother Du, how dare you Dare to eat dragon meat


    He Zhibai fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu as if he were staring at a monster.


    "There are a lot of dragon people who died in my hands. What''s the fuss about eating some dragon meat?"


    Du Shaofu said a word without salt and salt, and the three of them were staring at each other.


    Although he Zhibai knew that Du Shaofu came from a small world, no matter which world he was in, as long as he was a dragon, he was one of the most powerful spirits. No one dared to provoke him easily.


    And this guy, talking about eating dragon meat, seems so calm.


    Is he nervous, or is he a fearless guy?


    "If you have a chance in the future, I will take you to eat for thirty-three days!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the three people happily and dropped such a sentence.


    He said that he was a little distracted, thinking of Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and others. These guys followed him, but they did harm to the monster family.


    I don''t know if they have a deeper breakthrough in the Shenwu world.


    "This ideal is so It''s too big, but it''s a little exciting just to think about it! "


    Yu Chengyu''s eyes flashed with brilliance and exclaimed.


    He Zhibai and Yu Chengliang looked at each other but laughed.


    However, it is undeniable that Du Shaofu''s barbecue of venison is indeed a unique skill. The most common monster meat, which was made by Du Shaofu, is still delicious.


    "By the way, how much do you know about the dragon people?"Speaking of the dragon people, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but think of the little star.


    The whereabouts of her and her husband''s wife and Du Xiaoyao are unknown. If we can find the dragon people and ask them to help them find them, it will certainly be much faster.


    "We don''t have any contact with the strong members of the dragon clan. We only know that their main clan is Xuantian, Jiuhuang town. The number of races is not huge. But every member of the dragon clan is hard to find in the world. Its strength is so strong that ordinary races dare not provoke them!"


    Speaking of business, he Zhibai returned to his former gentle and elegant appearance and said to Du Shaofu earnestly.


    "Nine yellow town Xuantian!"


    Du Shaofu remembered the name in silence, thinking that he must find the place as soon as possible. Perhaps he could turn to them to find the whereabouts of Xiaoxing and others.


    Now I have no foundation at all in the past thirty-three days. Some things have to rely on external forces.


    "Brother Du came from a small world. I don''t think he is very clear about the pattern of the thirty-three days! In the whole period of thirty-three days, there were three most powerful monster races, namely, the dragon race, the Phoenix clan and the Qilin clan! These three are all the races born after the founding of Pangu. They are so powerful that they have been reproducing so far!


    The first three ancestors, known as ZuLong, Yuanfeng and shiqilin, are not arrogant! It can be said that during the whole period of thirty-three days, there are not many powerful forces that can compete with these three forces, only a handful of them! Our Yuqing Kingdom, in the eyes of those big families, are not too strong opponents


    Yu Chengliang also spoke to Du Shaofu.


    He was the sixth Prince of Yuqing Kingdom, but he also showed the most objective judgment when he talked about the gap with the three ethnic groups. He did not have too many sons because of his origin.


    "ZuLong, Yuanfeng, shiqilin!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, thinking that if he could find the Qilin clan, he could also turn to them. After all, xiaoqilin is also a member of the Qilin clan.


    However, compared with the identity of the little star, the small Kirin must be much lighter.


    You know, little star that girl, that is Dragon God''s daughter!


    Du Shaofu did not know the specific strength of the Dragon God, but as the patriarch of the Qinglong clan, his position naturally did not need to be discussed.


    "Dragon clan, Qinglong clan, these two should be the same clan!"


    This thought suddenly flashed through Du Shaofu''s mind, but he did not think much about it. He only felt that there was nothing to worry about about in terms of address.


    But what he didn''t know was that there was too much difference between them!


    I don''t know how he would feel when he finally learned.


    Four people gathered around the campfire, full of food and drink, with a great sense of satisfaction.


    When they were talking to each other, Du Shaofu''s expression suddenly changed. He only heard him say, "these people have been found. Their efficiency is quite high."


    Soon after his voice dropped, Yu Chengliang also raised his eyes, looked into the distance, and said, "someone is coming. It should be Dai XuanZhen and them!"


    "You go into the ancient space, and I''ll let you out when I solve these problems and lock up the sky array!"


    Du Shaofu opened the ancient space, took all the three in, and then rose up.


    Shaking his purple robe gently, Du Shaofu stood in his place, his eyes raised and his eyes burning at the void ahead.


    There, there are waves of strange fluctuations, which he keenly catches.


    "Shua Shua Shua..."


    Soon, he saw a series of figures breaking through the sky and quickly arrived. Ling stood in the air and looked down at Du Shaofu.


    In these people''s body, it is not emitting a strong breath, each of them is as powerful as a rainbow.


    Dozens of figures of the air turbine united in one place, filled with awe inspiring pressure, filled the air.


    That is to say, Du Shaofu, who was a little less skilled in general, stood at the bottom and was afraid that he would collapse.


    "Boy, you are finally willing to show up!"


    In the crowd, Dai XuanZhen stepped out of the crowd, looked at Du Shaofu coldly and said.


    They have been waiting here for more than ten days, but they haven''t got anything. Today, they finally wait for the boy.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t wait a few more days, so he let heliangshang leave first. Otherwise, under the joint efforts of the two of them, if they want to kill this boy, they will have a lot of confidence.


    "I will appear whenever I want to. Do I need to report to you?"


    Du Shaofu and look at Dai XuanZhen with silly fork in their eyes, and say without delay.


    For a long time in the ancient space, he realized the magic power of juebao realm. It is no longer difficult for him to get rid of the shackles of the shenhuang lock sky array.


    Therefore, at this time, he seemed not anxious, impetuous, unspeakable.


    "Boy, don''t try your best to talk here. You will die today!"


    Dai XuanZhen pointed to Du Shaofu with his hand and said, word by word.At the same time, a strong murderous spirit surged out of him, swept across the vast and powerful, and attacked Du Shaofu.


    This murderous air shakes the void, just like a sharp blade with a handle, cutting out huge space cracks, ferocious and frightening!


    "The same thing, you said many times the last time, and I''m still standing here in good condition."


    Du Shaofu looked at Dai XuanZhen with a mockery. He spread out his power in the void, strangled all the murderous spirit, and said, "what''s more, those who have said such things to me have suffered such a fate, including your second brother! It''s just that I''m kind enough not to take his life! "


    "Boy, I will make you pay for what you have done!"


    When it comes to Dai xuanming, his second brother, Dai XuanZhen is furious.


    Their three brothers have excellent talents, and they will become the mainstay of Taixu general''s mansion in the future. However, the boy in front of him makes his second brother a waste man and loses a strong young man.


    This kind of loss, even the Taixu shenjiangfu will feel heartache.


    "You are worthy of being three brothers. Dai xuanzi and Dai xuanming speak in the same style as you


    Du Shaofu suddenly laughed and said to Dai XuanZhen, "but there is one thing I am very puzzled about. I have asked your second brother about it, but he has never given an answer. It makes me itch and want to know the truth. I don''t know if Dai Da Shao can solve my puzzle for me


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s expression, Dai XuanZhen always felt that the questions he asked were not good words. He might dig out a big hole and wait for himself there.


    But the curiosity that rises in the heart, covered all the concerns.


    At this moment, Dai XuanZhen just wants to know what kind of questions this boy will ask.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2727

    "Boy, before you die, Ben Shao allows you to say your own questions!"


    Dai XuanZhen''s momentum was not weak at all. He used his domineering words to carry his great curiosity.


    The murderous spirit that surged out of him was also restrained a lot.


    "That''s it


    Du Shaofu stopped for a moment, thought and said, "I''ve seen all three of your brothers, but it''s strange that your looks are very different. You don''t look like brothers! So I want to know that you are not born by a father, are you? "


    When Du Shaofu spoke, he also assumed a serious attitude. It seemed that he was really asking Dai XuanZhen for advice. However, the teasing in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Originally, Dai XuanZhen also put up his ears and wanted to hear what kind of questions the boy in front of him would ask. He was extremely curious.


    But after listening to it, Dai XuanZhen immediately blew his hair!


    "Son of a bitch, you''re looking for death!"


    Dai XuanZhen''s face immediately pulled down, and a stream of smoke came out of his brain, and his expression became extremely gloomy!


    How dare to say such words, the little scumbags didn''t pay attention to them at all!


    The dozens of people behind Dai XuanZhen are also face to face, and some of them who originally followed Dai xuanming are more speechless.


    It is the second time that they have heard such words from the youth in purple robe. They should not be too bold!


    That is to say, in the Hunyuan space, if he is outside, he may have 100 lives, which is not enough for the strong men of the imperial palace to take pictures.


    Everyone can hear that, the bold boy, the implication is that the wife of the LORD was stolen from the outside, and the three sons born by him are not brothers at all because of the big difference in appearance!


    If the three brothers were not born by one mother, at least two of the three ladies were in trouble, otherwise the three brothers would not look like each other.


    When Du Shaofu''s mouth was damaged to such an extent, Rao was unable to suppress his anger with Dai XuanZhen''s perfect cultivation.


    "Little bastard, die for me!"


    I saw his body straight down, carrying the boundless momentum, covering the earth in general, and suppressing the purple robed youth on the ground!


    The void suddenly shudders, there is a wave of people swing open, into a pervasive shock wave, sweeping in all directions!


    When a burst of white light flashed, Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. Then came the sudden drop of temperature around him, and the extreme cold swept through.


    In Dai XuanZhen''s hand, there appeared a bright and incomparable ice lightsaber, emitting a cold light, and beheaded Du Shaofu!


    "The person who provokes me will not come to a good end in general! Today, you will be the first one to kill after I have been here for thirty-three days! "


    Du Shaofu''s clothes and robes were hunting, and the field of juebao was booming!


    Under the control of the law of space, within a radius of five Zhang around it, all of them have surged with strange secret forces. The forces of invisible laws have formed, forming a miraculous track and evolving obscure and profound forces.


    This situation made Dai XuanZhen''s eyes tremble, and a strange feeling rose in her heart.


    With his accomplishments, we can naturally find out that Du Shaofu''s body and circumference have undergone extraordinary changes!


    However, his naked eyes and the power of the original God could not see through the mystery there, and the standing still purple robed youth did not show much extraordinary.


    "Kill!"


    Press down the feeling in the heart, Dai XuanZhen''s mouth issued an earth shaking drink.


    The ice sword in his hand glows with a crazy power of swallowing. The aura around him can''t help but surge up and pounce on the lightsaber, adding more power to it!


    "Hiss!"


    The lightsaber cuts through the void, and in an instant he goes to the place three feet in front of Du Shaofu!


    Huge force burst out, the void cracks spread, issued a "click" sound, a large area of space collapsed, and then collapsed in the invisible!


    However, it is such an overbearing sword, and then continue to fight forward for half a Zhang distance, it is a sudden meal, such as suffered great resistance!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The sword light cuts in the juebao field, and gradually advances. The sound of metal friction is emitted, which makes the teeth sour.


    The shock in Dai XuanZhen''s heart was huge. He didn''t think that the boy was just standing there. His sword light, let alone hurt him, was hard to get close to.


    He could feel that his own ice sword was like a sword cut into the wall. It was difficult to advance an inch.


    Moreover, as time goes on, the power above the lightsaber is constantly consumed.


    "Break it for me!"


    Dai XuanZhen drank, and the Qi in his body was violently rioting. He kept going through the lightsaber and wanted to directly break through the field outside Du Shaofu''s body.However, just as he was just moving, Du Shaofu, who had been standing there without any action, suddenly started to move!


    But he stepped forward with one foot and took a bow step. His hands were wrapped in strong purple gold light. He went forward and grabbed the lightsaber which was about to reach the central position in juebao''s field!


    "Shua..."


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body was ablaze with light, which made him look like a deity.


    The lightsaber was held in his hand by his hand, and his physical strength shot vigorously, and then it was suddenly pulled!


    Dai XuanZhen''s body was directly driven, and almost fell into a fall.


    Just as his body was about to touch the field outside Du Shaofu''s body, Dai XuanZhen, aware of the danger, simply gave up his lightsaber.


    After that, his body stopped abruptly outside and didn''t step in an inch!


    He instinctively felt that the front was full of power that made him palpitate!


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. It was a pity in the dark!


    His original intention is to drag the other party into the realm of Jue hegemony. In the limited space outside his body, freedom occupies the absolute initiative. It is much easier to kill Dai XuanZhen than to fight.


    But obviously, the other side is also very cautious, and did not take the bait easily.


    "How could that be possible?"


    After stabilizing himself, Dai XuanZhen abruptly retreated and drove away. Only when he was ten feet away from Du Shaofu did he stop and look at him in shock.


    At this moment, he is not only sighing about the space field outside the purple robed youth, but also feeling particularly shocked by the terrible physical body!


    As a practitioner who mastered the complete law of water attribute, Dai XuanZhen clearly knew how terrible the lightsaber he had just carried.


    The unique and sharp spirit, not to mention a person who is a practitioner of seizing God''s realm, even the general state of cutting the truth, dare not take it easily with his body!


    However, the boy just did!


    He just took his lightsaber with his hands!


    Although the power of lightsaber had been weakened a lot at that time, it also absolutely had a very sharp edge. If we touched each other with flesh, ordinary people would definitely suffer great losses!


    But look at that kid''s appearance, seem to have nothing at all!


    What a perverted body it must be to be able to do it?


    "I don''t have time to waste with you. Finish early!"


    When Du Shaofu''s hand shook, he crushed his lightsaber into powder, and turned it into the purest energy and floated in the void.


    Then, he stepped forward and shot out of his body. He flew directly into the sky and stood opposite Dai XuanZhen!


    "Thunder punishes the world!"


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, and then his palm moved gently!


    "Boom!"


    Nine days above, suddenly appeared a huge earthquake, there is a terrible thunderbolt, so that this side of the world are shaking!


    A strong to the extreme of thunder, from the sky on the rapid bombardment and down, like the sky''s roar, the potential as God''s punishment!


    The space was directly broken by the earthquake. It looked like a huge city wall. Suddenly, it was hit by the fury. The huge stones splashed and penetrated everything!


    The terrible thunder, like a pillar connecting the sky, struck down directly from the high altitude, extremely fast, and reached the top of Dai XuanZhen''s head in the blink of an eye!


    "Cold dragon against the light, break it for me!"


    Dai XuanZhen did not want to think about it, but burst out of his throat such a big drink.


    The endless power surged out of him like a long river, surging a majestic tide head and going straight to the sky.


    "Roar..."


    The sound of the Thunder Dragon was smaller than that of the dragon.


    On the body of the dragon, its muscles and muscles are round. If it carries the incomparable strength, each dragon scale can be clearly seen, ferocious and domineering!


    Such a giant dragon has the body of an infinite dragon. Under the swing of its giant tail, the void is crushed to a large extent, revealing pieces of dark marks.


    As soon as the ice dragon appeared, it would shake itself up directly, swing and strike nine days away. In the terrible roar, it fiercely rushed to the terrible thunder and lightning light!


    "Hum, hum..."


    The space is full of fierce fluctuations, and the invisible forces impact on all sides, which makes Dai XuanZhen''s subordinates retreat abruptly and avoid driving away from a distance. No one dares to stay near the battlefield!


    "These two people are very strong, which is terrible!"


    "The perfect cultivation of seizing the realm of God is only one step away from killing the real. This is definitely a fight between the dragon and the tiger!"


    "It seems that the means of the youth in purple robes should be better than that of wearing big and small clothes. I don''t know who will take the upper hand this time!""I hope Dai DAHAO and Shao can stabilize the situation. I have already passed the news. Before long, other people will come here, and then the boy will be hard to escape!"


    "Yes, as long as you stabilize him, as long as you wait for heliangshang and others to arrive, the guy will surely die!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the people looked at the situation there and said in shock.


    At the same time, they were also appalled by Du Shaofu''s means. This is absolutely a terrible strong man, far from being able to deal with them.


    Even Zhong Xu and Wang Qixuan could not participate in the struggle!


    Some of them were sweating for Dai XuanZhen, because he was obviously at a disadvantage when he played against the purple robed youth a few days ago.


    Although this kind of disadvantage is not big, sometimes the strong fight, whether they can finally survive depends on that little gap!


    However, people are not too worried about it. Some people have already passed on the situation here.


    As long as several other strong men who have won the God''s realm arrive, the boy will have no choice but to die!


    But the only thing to worry about is his space treasure. If he hides in it again, this time it will be empty!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    "Roar..."


    Under everyone''s gaze, Du Shaofu''s thunderbolt and Dai XuanZhen''s ice dragon collide with each other!


    Both of them are very hegemonic forces. At the beginning of the collision, a terrible sound broke out, which made the whole world tremble and shake violently!


    It is under such impact that the bright lightning column and the long cold light dragon are all broken and broken in the void, turning into a destructive energy storm, like a tsunami.


    The surrounding mountains, in an instant, turned into powder. All the trees disappeared in a blink of an eye. A flat area appeared within hundreds of miles. Endless smoke and dust danced in all directions.


    Meanwhile, Du Shaofu and Dai XuanZhen were obliterated by the energy storm and disappeared.


    There are only countless runes of energy dancing up and down.


    In the center of the battlefield, a huge space black hole appears, just like a demon king''s huge mouth, fangseng, devouring everything!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The energy storm endures, constantly drilling into the void black hole, and then forms a terrible vortex to the extreme, and begins to swallow up all the existence around!


    "No, back off!"


    In the distance, Zhong Xu, Wang Qixuan and many of their subordinates were shouting, and they began to run away.


    At this time, the huge force of the vortex is pulling away from them.


    What can be felt is that there is the power to destroy everything. If you touch one or two, you may suffer from the danger of life!


    "It''s so terrible that the fight between the two strong men who have won the kingdom of God is so terrible!"


    All of US fought a double battle, retreating once and then.


    But fortunately, they have the way to walk through the God barren sky array, and they don''t worry about no way out.


    Their eyes did not leave the position of the battlefield together. They all looked at it without blinking, hoping to find out the results at the first time.


    As time goes by, the energy runes in the void eventually dissipate and open. They are swallowed up by the huge whirlpool, and finally disappear at the same time.


    And then the figure of Dai xuanpao appeared!


    At this time, they both looked a little embarrassed. Under the impact of the crazy tyrant''s energy, their clothes and gowns were all broken.


    But the purple robed youth, at this time, had a layer of blue armor shining, intact!


    "You are not my match!"


    Du Shaofu and Dai XuanZhen stood opposite each other and spoke softly.


    When his mind moved, his green spirit armor disappeared.


    Then, he took out a purple robe from the heaven and earth bag and put it on his body.


    "Poof..."


    Opposite him, Dai XuanZhen was just about to speak, but a blood arrow was ejected from his mouth, which broke through the void and a black hole appeared.


    His face, also with this mouth of blood gushing out, suddenly became pale two minutes.


    The two fought with all their might, and the result was obvious. He was absolutely inferior.


    Du Shaofu''s attack did not really fall on him, but the terrible energy storm still made him suffer a lot of trauma.


    This attack of the two is more like a confrontation of the power of the law!


    "I admit, your body is very strong, but you can''t kill me!"Dai XuanZhen raised his sleeve and wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, and said coldly.


    Naturally, he could see the gap between them. Although both of them were in the realm of seizing the gods, the boy opposite had much more means than him.


    But Dai XuanZhen did not have much fear. He also kept his cards hidden.


    But the strongest card, less than the real critical moment, he does not want to use easily!


    "If you can''t kill you, try again!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, stepped out of the air one step, and then suddenly stood still!


    His hands were raised and rowed in the void, and strange fingerprints formed, forming a strange and inexplicable charm.


    "Hum..."


    With the condensation of his fingerprints, a strange majesty rose abruptly in the space, which was suppressed on the spirit of Dai XuanZhen, which made him feel a palpitation!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Du Shaofu''s fingerprints are constantly condensing, complex and obscure, carrying a vast and profound rhythm.


    A mysterious light floated out of his body and kept shuttling around his body.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, a ray of light burst out of Du Shaofu''s body, and rose in the sky, occupying the position above his head.


    "Hi..."


    Then, another ray of light came out and went to his feet, standing still!


    Such two groups of light, up and down, split in an instant!


    With a "Shua" sound, the light on Du Shaofu''s head turned into light, and a huge figure of empty eight trigrams appeared, just like a wheel of God, slowly rotating and occupying the void!


    And there was a terrible, burning light under his feet.


    But all this seems to be the beginning, far from the end!


    It was in Dai XuanZhen''s shocked eyes that the young man in purple robe continued to change, which made his spirits tremble and his eyes beat hard!


    At this moment, his heart finally rose a sense of fear!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2728

    In Dai XuanZhen''s eyes, there was a sudden thunder. Then he saw a bright lightning rising from the body of the young man in purple robe. It was like a huge net that went up against the sky and merged with the empty eight trigrams above his head.


    Both of them radiate great power. The two kinds of same blazing light reflect each other, releasing the incomparable oppressive force, which makes the mind tremble, and the void is always ringing with it.


    "How can it be possible to combine the truth and meaning of several laws?"


    Dai XuanZhen uttered a murmur in his mouth. He was deeply shocked by Du Shaofu''s means, which was unbelievable.


    Naturally, he could feel that the law of thunder and lightning and the law of fire attribute were perfectly integrated in the method of the young man in purple robe. This was not the manifestation of illusion, but the synergy of the two laws of truth and truth.


    It''s not that no one can do it. Even in thirty-three days, there are a lot of people who can do it!


    However, the concept is quite different when all these things are put into practice from the hands of a practitioner who takes away the realm of God!


    "Hum, hum..."


    Dai XuanZhen''s shock is not over yet, because the changes in Du Shaofu have not ended!


    With a burst of deafening ringing sound, the space around the body of the purple robed youth directly began to change and twist.


    It seems that there is like a bound water mass, which is held by Du Shaofu in his hand and is allowed to knead and flatten!


    But soon, that piece of space again stabilized, at a glance, did not show how different!


    "With the power of the law of space, how did he do it?"


    Dai XuanZhen''s astonishment was huge. If the means of the purple robed youth were displayed by a strong man who had cut off the truth, he would never be as shocked as he is now.


    Different from Dai XuanZhen''s fluctuating mood, Du Shaofu was quite calm at this time. He was immersed in a state of unspeakable.


    The empty eight trigrams, which was realized from the space of the divine realm, is a powerful method left by the three thousand masters of the world. It has the power of being unpredictable.


    Over the years, Du Shaofu''s strength has grown too much, but with the continuous improvement of his cultivation, he feels more and more that there is a vast truth of the road and the supreme principle of heaven and earth!


    At the beginning, the empty eight trigrams can only evolve into thunder, earth fire, mountains and rivers, but it is not a real form, it is only an energy performance situation.


    And gradually, he can combine thunder and martial pulse with it to make it more powerful!


    Up to now, Du Shaofu, who has mastered the true meaning of several laws, has already been able to put several different principles into one place and display them through empty eight trigrams.


    Of course, he did not know, in such a case, what kind of degree will be the specific tyranny!


    In this regard, his heart also has a very strong expectation!


    "Hum, hum..."


    With the spread of the magic wave, the field of Du Shaofu''s body was constantly changing.


    Above the sky, the eight trigrams and thunder and martial veins are combined together. Below, the mountains and rivers evolve, and the ground fire rises. All of them are just like the essence!


    But what can be clearly felt is that the burning ground fire is a real thing, with a fierce and inexplicable power!


    At the same time, the space around him does not look different, but it is very different from usual.


    Under the influence of juebao area, it has become a forbidden area!


    "That boy is so evil. I''m afraid Dai Da Shao is in trouble this time."


    In the crowd in the distance, Wang Qixuan was shocked and said solemnly.


    "I hope Dai Dashao can hold him back. It will not be long before strong men come here! With the help of the God lock heaven array, no matter how strong he is, there is absolutely no way to live! "


    Zhong Xu also frowned tightly and took over Wang Qixuan''s words.


    Others can''t see it, but as the strong ones who seize the God''s realm, they can still feel the terror contained in the empty eight trigrams even though they stand far away.


    But with their strength, they couldn''t go to help. They could only stand in the distance and sweat for Dai XuanZhen one by one.


    "Dai Da Shao, if you have any other means, you should make it out quickly. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will never have a chance again!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth in a loud voice and spread through this space.


    Against the background of the huge eight trigrams, he is like a God coming down from the heaven palace, tyrannical and extraordinary!


    His clothes and robes hunt and move, but the whole person seems to be integrated with the nature of heaven and earth, with endless dignity and verve.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt as if he was blessed by an indescribable power. He had the strength of the supreme Jedi and could despise everything!


    At this moment, he felt stronger than ever!


    Even if he is in the same situation as Dai XuanZhen, he can crush him directly!"Don''t be wild, boy. I said that it will not be so easy for you to kill me!"


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s contempt, Dai XuanZhen made a cold voice and his face was very ugly.


    No matter how unwilling to admit, but he had to feel deep fear for the purple robed youth in the bottom of his heart!


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s momentum gradually climbing, Dai XuanZhen did not have any delay, and began to drum violently in his black robe.


    Then, a strange breath spreads rapidly and spreads rapidly in the void.


    "Gudu Dudu..."


    There was a sound of water. The sound was not huge, but it was clearly introduced into the ears of all people here.


    Then, he saw Dai XuanZhen''s feet, and suddenly the crystal light flickered. Suddenly, a big river appeared and flowed, carrying huge waves and hitting the nine days.


    And Dai XuanZhen is stepping on it, just like a god man carrying Tianwei!


    "Kill!"


    A light drink came from Dai XuanZhen''s mouth. Before Du Shaofu''s action, he took the first step and launched a swift attack on him.


    I saw a huge river rising in the air. The tide was standing for nine days. It looked like a black dragon with its head raised, its fierce roar, its ferocious fangs and its cold light. It was tearing away at Du Shaofu!


    "I dare to bring it up in disgrace even though I am a small one!"


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. In the face of the long river dragon that had been slaughtered, his expression was still and his fingerprints had changed.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The empty eight trigrams on the top of your head will rise in the wind and expand rapidly. They will cover Dai XuanZhen on the opposite side!


    At the same time, a shock drink Dang void, spread through all directions: "the upper dry shock, the lower shock, the sky thunder break in vain!"


    Under the eight trigrams, the sky thunder rolling, lightning and thunder, bright runes interweave into a huge network of thunder, across the world, until just after the Yang Qi swept, directly suppressed and blocked the huge dragon.


    After the sound of "boom", a terrible thunder and lightning suddenly burst out of the empty eight trigrams, which is even brighter than the scorching sun!


    Such a thunder and lightning, with the breath of destroying the sky and the earth, thundered fiercely to Dai XuanZhen''s head!


    "Break it for me!"


    Dai XuanZhen roared, his feet were vigorous, his arms were waving in the void, and the water dragon was under his control!


    The dragon body with explosive force twisted, and the huge tail hit out, and drew the thunder of Du Shaofu fiercely!


    The most powerful forces suddenly collide with each other, and the energy storm rolls up the huge waves all over the sky and fills all directions. The whole world is one of the earthquakes!


    Thunder and lightning light and long river dragon burst at the same time, and finally dissipated in the void!


    Dai XuanZhen was shocked by the huge shock, and a stream of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    However, in this process, Du Shaofu''s rapid pursuit, at the same time, the fingerprints are constantly changing.


    With the ripple of invisible power, taking itself as the center, the eight diagrams on the void continue to spread, and the eight diagrams are evolving, changing and deriving


    "From the upper kungfu to the lower, the ground fire will be destroyed!"


    With the change of Du Shaofu''s fingerprints, the flames soared from his feet like a sea of fire, interwoven, entangled and fused with the light of thunder to form a more powerful attack.


    The flame spread out, spread, with a raging heat wave, directly burned to Dai XuanZhen''s feet!


    "It''s not so easy to kill me!"


    Dai XuanZhen''s eyes congealed, and when he could not make it, a white mist gushed out from his body, which wrapped his body tightly.


    Then the fog changed, directly covering his body surface, turned into a pair of shining armor, firmly holding it in it!


    When he finished all this, the fire built by Du Shaofu according to the law of fire attribute climbed up his body and began to burn up!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Under the burning of the blazing flame, Dai XuanZhen''s armor made a piercing sound, like water splashing into a boiling oil pan.


    The Ice Armor quickly melted and turned into thick fog again. It also extinguished most of the flames and no longer had strong lethality!


    Such a scene, let Dai XuanZhen also can''t help but is suddenly relieved.


    He was really frightened by the pressure of Du Shaofu and felt that his strength was hard to match.


    However, now, it seems that the other side is suspected of thunder and heavy rain. The attack launched by him can also resist with all his strength.


    "It''s just the appearance, but that''s it! If you have only this means, you must die today


    Dai XuanZhen''s eyes were cold and looked at Du Shaofu. She said with pity.


    He also knew that the news had already been passed on. As long as the reinforcements came, everything would turn around."What kind of goods? If you think so, you will be convinced that you will lose! "


    Du Shaofu hummed, stepping in the void. Under the shadow of the eight trigrams, thunder, fire, mountains and rivers follow.


    The marks in his hands are constantly emerging, complicated and changeable, containing profound mystery, and sending out the great charm that makes heaven and earth tremble for it!


    "Boom..."


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    In the pattern of eight trigrams, thunder is powerful, breaking the void; the flame is surging, burning the sky!


    In addition, the mountains also move horizontally, shaking through the universe, there is a river roaring, turbid waves towering!


    Scene after scene is changing and ups and downs, wrapping Du Shaofu''s body. The rays of the sun flow one after another, and the power of Du Shaofu''s body rises and falls!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu burst out a shout from his mouth, which broke the void!


    "Hula!"


    With the fall of his voice, the figures of the eight trigrams began to rotate rapidly, and a piece of thunder light poured out. At the same time, the fire of terror was also spreading. The two powerful laws intertwined and merged into one, and they were killed towards Dai XuanZhen!


    In the face of such a terrible attack, Dai XuanZhen''s eyes changed several times, as if he was making a difficult choice.


    But in the end, his eyes or firm up, which also mixed with a little heartache!


    "Boy, let you have a good look at what real strength is!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s movements, Dai XuanZhen said darkly.


    He is not slow, he moves quickly!


    His two hands suddenly spread out, and a cloud of black light flew out of their palms, sending out a shuddering sound of the yuan God. It was like a fierce ghost going out, and the spirit of gods and Demons rolled out!


    "The river Styx is weak, and it eats all things! Kill


    Dai XuanZhen drank hard, and the black light in his hands became more dark and profound.


    His hands stretched out in front of him, two groups of black light at the same time poured out a thin line of training, flying in the void!


    "Ho ho ho..."


    As soon as such two thin lines of training appeared, they didn''t have too much momentum to swing away, but the light was visible to the naked eye, and the space was directly corroded out of two dark traces!


    Under the control of Dai XuanZhen, the two slender lines began to interweave and rotate, spiral entangled and turned into one, and then grew rapidly, like a long black river extending out in the void!


    "Oh..."


    A piercing whistling sound sounds like the chant of a dragon, but it does not have the strong domineering of the Dragon chant. Instead, it has endless ferocity and filthy air!


    With such a sound, the black light suddenly turned into a huge snake with faint light and flickering. A black fog vomited out of the snake''s mouth, and the space was eroded only in silence.


    "Is that your card?"


    Such a scene made Du Shaofu''s eyes tremble!


    He clearly felt that the black snake was extremely terrible, just like the thing of the nether world. It carried the most Yin and evil power, and could divide all the existence in this world. It was terrifying!


    However, he did not have much fear because of it. He still controlled the sea of thunder and fire and resolutely killed him!


    "This is the weak water of the Ming River. It comes from the netherworld spring. Even I don''t have many shares in Taixu''s palace! You are proud to die under such a treasure


    Dai XuanZhen said coldly and waved: "little bastard, now you should pay for all you have done!"


    "Oh..."


    The huge black snake hissed and killed Du Shaofu!


    The fierce and evil breath fluctuates, does not flash or dodge, directly rushes into Du Shaofu''s thunder and lightning fire sea!


    The two, one tyrannical and fierce, the other fierce, evil, after the first touch, is each other''s milk, blend together, rapidly launched a fierce consumption!


    The power of thunder and lightning is fierce, and the fire is burning fiercely. Among them, the giant snake roars and the snake tail moves, stirring the sea of thunder and fire!


    "Oh..."


    The black snake kept on whining, its voice pierced through the cracked stone and pierced the eardrum!


    Its body not only carries the evil spirit that corrodes everything, but also has the power to shake the world. It is constantly rolling in the sea of thunder and fire.


    The fierce energy of the field is quickly consumed. Soon, the endless sea of thunder and fire is swallowed up and disappeared!


    However, the body shape of the black snake was only half lost, and it still continued to attack Du Shaofu!


    "What a terrible erosive force!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluttered and his heart throbbed.


    He tried his best to use the fusion of the two laws, but did not bring much damage to the black snake, which made him feel incredible!


    You know, this is the power of the law, is not weak, but the general state of seizing God touch, absolutely must take off a layer of skin!


    However, Dai XuanZhen''s black snake in the weak water of the Styx River still retains most of its power!This makes Du Shaofu feel very dignified. He seems to underestimate this opponent!


    But I don''t know whether the water of the river Styx is from the netherworld yellow spring, which is the most Yin thing in the world!


    If this is the case, he may be really in trouble today!


    World legend, the netherworld yellow spring exists in the six samsara, for this world''s most mysterious existence!


    Don''t mention Du Shaofu. He doesn''t know much about the existence of Tianmu divine tree!


    Who could have thought that Dai XuanZhen could take out such a treasure, which had to be deeply shocked!


    "To Yin to Yang, mutual generation and mutual restraint, from the things of the nether world, then use the most domineering means to solve it!"


    Du Shaofu thought about the Countermeasures in his mind, but at the same time, his action did not stop.


    Under the eight trigrams, the fingerprints of the purple robed youth kept condensing, but they were not in a hurry to attack. Instead, they were brewing an invisible trend, allowing the black snake to rush to his side!


    Such a distance has completely entered the scope of Du Shaofu''s space!


    "Break up the territory, suppress it!"


    Du Shaofu drank coldly, but he didn''t want to think about it. The law of space moved boldly. The invisible power of the rules attacked fiercely and crushed down the big black snake!


    "Ang..."


    The huge force burst out and squeezed, oppressing the black snake to howl, as if trapped in the thick mud, the speed suddenly reduced!


    The powerful snake body was struggling to move, and the void around Du Shaofu was constantly distorted.


    "Hum, the power of the law of space can''t stop me!"


    Dai XuanZhen snorted coldly, his whole body suddenly shocked, and a strong air jet burst out.


    Under the traction of his Qi engine, black snake has a stream of black gas, which erodes the space inch by inch and makes a "HISHI" sound.


    Then, he saw that the black snake suddenly broke away from the huge bondage and gained a certain degree of freedom. His speed increased sharply again and he twisted his body to kill him!


    Du Shaofu''s field of space can no longer be trapped in it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2729

    The invisible traces of the law are eroded by the power of the black snake, just like shackles breaking and collapsing.


    Du Shaofu only felt his mind trembled and he was under great pressure!


    The treasure within thirty-three days is really so hard to guess. The black snake formed by the weak water of the river Styx really has the ability to erode everything!


    "It''s a waste to hold such a good thing in your hand."


    Seeing the huge black snake rolling and moving in front of him, Du Shaofu''s eyes could not help but show some greed. He licked his lips and muttered.


    He is greedy for such treasures. If he can get them, he should be able to bring him a lot of understanding on the law of water attributes.


    Without any delay, Du Shaofu immediately waved his hand. Several streamers of light rushed out of the center of his eyebrows and rushed toward the huge black snake. Nine purple thunder tripods were formed, which tightly surrounded the center.


    "Long, long..."


    The nine tripods move horizontally in the void, oppressing the space to rumble and roar, sending out a great power. One after another of the terrible purple thunder poured out, spreading out in the empty space, and the thunder was all over the sky!


    "Nine tripods coming out together, cutting down the common people!"


    Du Shaofu drank violently, and nine huge thunderbolts suddenly appeared on the empty eight trigrams. They were connected with the nine gods'' thunder tripods. The terrifying Qi shock constantly entered into them, adding a terrible momentum to it!


    "Oh..."


    Surrounded by Jiuding, the huge black snake hisses and howls, which seems to feel the great threat at this moment.


    The snake body twisted, the huge tail hit, towards one of the gods thunder Ding suddenly pulled down!


    "When!"


    A loud sound is like the sound of heaven!


    However, the God thunder tripod, which was hit, did not move, just like a towering mountain. Just shaking twice, it was once again stabilized!


    Seeing such a scene, Du Shaofu could not help but smile.


    How can the things left by the three thousand masters of the world be so easily shaken?


    What''s more, a black snake transformed by the weak waters of the Styx river is not good at strength!


    "Oh..."


    After a stroke, the black snake hissed again. However, the black gas gushed out from his body, which constantly eroded the space and wanted to erode into the purple thunder tripod!


    However, when the terrible black fog really touched the purple thunder tripod, the nine gods thunder tripod gave out a trill at the same time, and a large amount of purple and gold thunder light was vented, and the power of the sun just burst out, crushing all the black fog!


    "What treasure is that? How can it be so powerful?"


    Dai XuanZhen, who controls the movement of the black snake, trembles fiercely. He is thrilled by the power of the nine God thunder tripods.


    The weak water of the Styx River comes from the place of the netherworld and the most Yin power is probably that there are not many things in the world that can be compared with it. Taking their Taixu as the strength of the general''s office, they also spent a lot of money to get those drops.


    As Dai XuanZhen''s strongest means, using it here also made him think about it for a long time. Just thinking about it made him feel distressed.


    I thought that a drop of the weak water of the Ming River could easily kill the young man in purple robe. But when he saw the nine thunder tripods, Dai XuanZhen doubted the identity of the other party!


    In the end, which side of the great power and inheritance of the children, can have such a terrible treasure?


    The nine great tripods of terror, at least, were beyond the scope of artifact and reached the level of law and reality!


    If so, it would be terrible!


    "If your means are such a little bit, then I will not be polite. The weak water of the river Styx will be mine from now on."


    Du Shaofu didn''t think so much about it. He just opened his mouth gently and controlled the purple thunder xuanding to descend!


    "Boom..."


    With a huge shock, the nine gods thunder tripod moved with the trend, carrying unparalleled extraordinary power, Qi Qi suppressed!


    Surging thunder, purple gold light, the moment is the huge black snake annihilated in it!


    Endless thunder and lightning boiling, rolling and roaring, loud and shocking!


    Even the black snake has the power to erode everything, but it can''t hold the thunder all over the sky!


    "No!"


    Dai XuanZhen cried out anxiously. He flew to Du Shaofu to stop his behavior!


    "The eldest young master of Taixu general''s mansion, is that all he can do?"


    Du Shaofu hummed, and the empty eight trigrams whirled rapidly, releasing the towering pressure. The Jue hegemonic field integrated with it was put into practice again. In an instant, Dai XuanZhen''s figure was imprisoned and his speed was greatly reduced. There was no threat to Du Shaofu at all!


    At the same time, the nine gods thunder tripod was in full bloom, and at the same time, the scope was closed, and the position of the black snake was suppressed!


    The nine tripods are heavy weapons. The fierce power they carry can release the breath of the tyrannical Jedi, making the black snake roll and roar."Ouch, ouch..."


    That terrible thunder split out, unable to cause damage to it, but in the face of Jiuding United town killing, it is only in the limited space to constantly struggle!


    The black snake''s body puffed out a burst of black fog, and its body quickly shrunk down. At last, it became the size of a palm.


    Under the oppression of purple thunder xuanding, it can no longer maintain that huge body!


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly, and his body moved under the figure of empty eight trigrams and headed for the black snake the size of his palm.


    At the same time, he waved a handprint, through the blockade of nine purple thunder tripods, grabbed it in the light palm, and took it to his side.


    In a burst of power, Dai XuanZhen''s mark on the black snake was wiped out. Finally, the black snake turned into a black drop, which was held in the palm of Du Shaofu''s hand.


    "The terrible river of hell


    The terrible corrosive force burst out, intending to penetrate Du Shaofu''s external mysterious Qi, and then break into his immortal metaphysical body.


    However, all these were blocked by Du Shaofu.


    Without Dai XuanZhen''s control, Du Shaofu was not afraid of the weak water of the Ming River!


    He took out a jade bottle from the bag of heaven and earth, put the drop of the weak water of the Styx River into it, and then he put it away, with a smile on his mouth, and was satisfied!


    "Little bastard, dare you!"


    Watching Du Shaofu take away the water of the Styx River, Dai XuanZhen is very angry.


    It is his most precious treasure and the biggest reliance in the mixed space. Even the Taixu shenjiangfu would not bear such a loss.


    Originally, I thought that using this treasure, you can easily kill the young people in purple robe in front of you. Even if the weak water of the Styx River consumes more than half of it, you will not hesitate!


    However, after being taken away by Du Shaofu, Dai XuanZhen felt an evil breath in her chest, and her eyes were even more dark. She had not recovered for a long time!


    "Is Dai Da Shao of the grand general''s office ready to admit his advice so soon?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a smile and looked at Dai XuanZhen.


    "Boy, I''m so empty that the general''s office will not let you go!"


    Dai XuanZhen clenched his teeth and said bitterly.


    The little scumbag on the opposite side has already formed a deep hatred with himself. His second brother was abandoned in his hands and destroyed their plans. He saved the sixth Prince and the little princess. Today, he has taken away his own treasure. How can Dai XuanZhen not feel resentful!


    However, he is really not his opponent, fight hard, the ultimate loser must be himself!


    At this moment, Dai XuanZhen''s heart sprouted the idea of retreat, and wanted to break free.


    "At such a time, you dare to boast in front of me. I don''t know whether you are stupid or you think I am stupid. Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Dai XuanZhen with a mockery, and said one word at a time. With the utterance of the words, his tone sank step by step.


    Liang Zi has been married. With Du Shaofu''s character, he will kill him to the end. He will never allow any threat to exist!


    He no longer thought about it. He put out his hand directly, and the nine purple thunder tripods in the void roared and went straight to Dai XuanZhen!


    Above the nine tripods, they all carry the power of heaven and release the terrible pressure to the extreme, just like mountains, bathed in the light of thunder and lightning all over the sky!


    "Ah..."


    Dai XuanZhen''s mouth uttered a terrible cry, and the endless force burst out, trying to break free before the nine gods Lei Ding bullied him.


    However, juebao, which is integrated with the empty eight trigrams, has a strong binding force. No matter how hard it is, it can only play a small part of its action ability. How can it be faster than the speed of shenlei Ding?


    However, in a moment, the nine cauldrons are suddenly arrived, Qi Qi Bang killed in Dai XuanZhen''s body!


    At this moment, the eldest young master of the Taixu general''s mansion finally felt the sense of despair. His body was shaking violently. A pair of gloomy eyes were brewing with a look of horror, and his pupils were shrinking sharply.


    But all, after all, is unable to escape the fate of the verdict!


    Under the restriction of Du Shaofu''s absolute hegemony, Dai XuanZhen had no ability to resist. He could only let the nine gods Leiding hit him one by one!


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong..."


    Each impact makes a dull sound, just like a heavy hammer hitting a drum.


    In Dai XuanZhen''s mouth, he spat out blood, and his chest cavity was directly depressed under the huge force. Every bone was broken into powder.


    Until the ninth God Lei Ding fell, his body "bang" exploded into a cloud of blood mist, dense in the void.


    After that, Du Shaofu waved his hand gently, and a strong wind came out of the air, blowing away the blood mist and disappearing into the invisible.


    "This..."


    "Dai Da Shao is dead. Dai Da Shao died so soon!""How can this be possible? Dai Da Shao''s strength is not even able to resist in front of that guy!"


    "It''s so terrible. Who the hell is he?"


    "Is that the real strength of the boy? It''s unbelievable! It''s also the perfect cultivation of seizing God''s realm. Why is the gap so big? "


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, the people of several great generals'' mansion saw everything in their eyes, and they were filled with panic.


    It''s hard for them to understand why the real strength of two people with similar accomplishments is so different!


    That purple robed youth''s method is really terrible!


    "Big brother..."


    Among the crowd, Dai xuanzi uttered a sad cry, and his heart was bereaved.


    His elder brother, like a god man in his mind, has outstanding talent and is the strongest among his three brothers!


    However, today, his second brother was abolished and his eldest brother died in Du Shaofu''s hands, which made Dai xuanzi feel unprecedented despair!


    In any case, he couldn''t believe what he saw was true!


    "No, Dai is dead. We can''t stop him any more."


    "Go back, or we''ll all die!"


    After the initial shock, dozens of people soon woke up.


    The purple robed youth was like a god of death, which made them feel cold unconsciously.


    Before several other strong men arrive, they dare not face it head on.


    At this time, if you don''t leave quickly, you''ll have to die!


    "Back away, back to the periphery of the array. The boy has no way to go back because he is bound by the heaven formation in the holy land."


    "Let''s go. As long as we withdraw a little bit, he will never catch up with us. Then, when other strong men come in, they will have a chance to join hands to kill him!"


    All the people were terrified. How dare they stay near Du Shaofu, move quickly and fly away towards the periphery of the mountains.


    However, these people are not afraid. Under the cover of the shenhuang lock sky array, the boy can''t lift too much waves. As long as he escapes from this area, he can''t do anything about himself and others!


    "Run away!"


    Dai xuanzi also quickly woke up from his sadness and followed many strong men.


    The eldest brother died, the second elder brother was abolished, but he can''t have any more accidents, otherwise, who will inherit all the so large Taixu general''s mansion!


    "You want to escape? Since they are here, don''t leave any of them and leave their lives behind! "


    Looking at dozens of people over there, Du Shaofu spoke softly and murmured.


    Since the court has no reason!


    "Kill!"


    Behind Du Shaofu, the golden wings of the ROC emerge and flutter rapidly, and the golden light flutters all over the sky.


    As long as his figure twinkles, he will disappear from the original place. Dapeng is really too fast. In a blink of an eye, he is chasing the people of several great generals'' mansion!


    The nine purple thunder tripods follow each other like a shadow. Behind him, the fierce power spreads out everywhere!


    "The guy''s coming. Run!"


    "Run away, a little further ahead, and we''ll be safe!"


    Among the dozens of people, no one is weak. Although the speed is not as fast as Du Shaofu, they are still all fast to the extreme.


    They moved with all their might and swept away in one direction.


    After crossing the distance of tens of miles again, all the people were in unison to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "It''s safe. It''s safe here!"


    "We have the law of walking through the big array. No matter how strong the boy is, he can''t catch up with him. He will soon be lost in the big array."


    All of them had the feeling of surviving the disaster. They all stood in the distance and watched the purple robed youth come at a high speed.


    "Boy, you can''t live long. Even if you don''t die today, I''ll kill you if I take you to heaven and earth!"


    Dai xuanzi looked at Du Shaofu with hatred, and vowed in his heart.


    At this time, he actually began to thank the young man in purple robe, for what he had done gave him a chance to inherit everything in Taixu general''s mansion.


    After the end of this action in the Hunyuan space, the credit of the whole shenjiangfu will also fall on its own head.


    And all this, thanks to that kid!


    However, no matter how much thanks, and hate does not have much to do with that little scum, is still going to die!


    "Boy, you''re trapped in the God''s land locked in the sky array. How can you show your ferocity?"


    Dozens of people are holding their breath, quietly watching the rapid arrival of the purple robed youth.


    Looking at the closer and closer distance, their eyes did not have the same fear as before.


    On the contrary, people are looking forward to counting down silently in their hearts, as if the next moment will see the purple robed youth hitting the invisible barrier.However, Du Shaofu''s body swept all the way, and in a flash came to everyone''s eyes!


    The eyes of all the people were looking forward to also receded, but they all stood in the same place and couldn''t return to God for a long time.


    Such a scene, let them all petrified, can''t believe what they see is the fact!


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu was also influenced by the shenhuang lock sky array, which had great resistance.


    However, after he made use of the field of Jue hegemony, he directly "picked" himself out as Kong Lao said. He was in an independent space and had no influence on the space of shenhuang lock sky array.


    In this way, this square array can no longer restrain his feet, and can walk freely through it!


    Obviously, such a scene, let a few of the people in the palace of the gods, are all feeling astonished and inexplicable!


    "How could How could this happen? "


    "Shenhuang locks the sky array, but he can''t be trapped. How can this be possible?"


    Many people were thrilled, because of the great shock, did not even think of running away for a time.


    "One by one, I stretched my neck and clubbed here. Do you want to die?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth coldly and waved his arms directly. The thunder tripod of the nine gods suddenly swept out and turned into nine streamers and went towards the crowd!


    "Ah Run away


    Dozens of people just woke up with a start. Did they not feel a chill coming out of their backs.


    Only now did they think of continuing to flee.


    However, Du Shaofu''s speed can not be matched by these people!


    Nine tripods Dang empty, surging purple thunder pour out, instantly will more than ten people''s figure annihilate among them.


    A large area of thunder rises, and the breath of destruction bursts out, grinding the body of a strong man into a mass of blood mist.


    A sound of screams in the void, dozens of people in the line-up, only in an instant was crushed, the scene is unbearable.


    "Don''t Don''t come here Don''t come here


    Dai xuanzi, one of the crowd, collapsed and fell on the ground, shouting in panic.


    His eyes with unprecedented fear, that flying in the void of the nine gods Lei Ding, like a piece of shocking weapons, exude awe inspiring majesty!


    In front of him, the young man in purple robe, like a demon king, came towards him step by step!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2730

    Watching Du Shaofu step by step, Dai xuanzi collapsed on the ground with both hands and feet, kicking and kicking. His eyes were filled with horror.


    "Now you know you''re afraid? When I was rampant with me a few days ago, wasn''t it very arrogant? "


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay any attention to his fright. He stretched out his hand to a distance, and a god thunder tripod roared to Dai XuanZhen.


    He didn''t have the slightest pity. Since he was the enemy, he would never show mercy!


    After the sound of "bang", a huge hole directly appeared on the ground where Dai XuanZhen was located. The stones were all over the ground, and a touch of dark red was faintly visible, giving rise to a strong smell of blood.


    "No matter what God generals you are, if you offend me, you will all die!"


    Du Shaofu hummed softly, and the nine tripods roared through the void, just like a huge mountain. With the power of Wanjun, he crushed dozens of people in several great generals'' houses, and none of them survived!


    After finishing all this, he did not delay any more, but flew directly to the periphery of shenhuang lock sky array.


    With the help of juebao''s domain, the square array could no longer trap him, and Du Shaofu could walk through it freely.


    In this way, he promoted the speed to the extreme, and soon he was out of the range of the large array.


    "In the mixed space, there are still a lot of opportunities, such benefits, that is absolutely not to be missed!"


    Du Shaofu released all ten people, including he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu, out of the ancient space. His eyes were fixed on the distance, and he whispered to himself.


    And his words, a group of people around him, are not interested in listening.


    He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu and others, after getting a lot of gods and generals united together, where are they in the mood to look for any chance.


    For them, this place is no longer a treasure land with countless benefits, but may be faced with death at any time.


    Now, as we know, there are already five generals'' offices: Taixu, Yuanding, xuanhuang, Neihuang and Yinhe. Before entering the Hunyuan space, they had plotted many things.


    Among the remaining five general palaces, only Zihong, where he Zhibai is located, has a clear position, while the other four do not know whether they are friends or enemies!


    Therefore, both the sixth Prince and the youngest princess want to find their brothers and sisters first. The best choice is to unite all the forces and face the crisis together.


    "Six princesses, little princess, how many brothers and sisters are you in the Hunyuan space?"


    Du Shaofu turned his head and looked at Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu.


    "In addition to me and six elder brothers, the third elder sister, the fourth elder brother and the fifth elder brother are also here. As long as we meet with them, it will not be so easy for those people in the great general''s mansion to start again!"


    Little princess Yu Chengyu pursed her lips and said softly.


    In her speech, a slender hand lifted a wisp of hair on the forehead, delicate face, unspeakable moving.


    "In addition to our five brothers and sisters, there is sister Zhixin in Zihong''s general''s mansion. We should find her as soon as possible, so as to avoid those big generals'' scheming against her! No one should know what happened here. It''s better to spread the news as soon as possible! "


    Yu Chengliang thought for a moment and said that the meaning of worry was obvious.


    "It is true that the news needs to be spread out, but if it is spread rashly, it may lead to the desperation of those great generals'' offices. Nowadays, the people of the four great generals'' offices have lost a lot, but they still have strong power outside. It seems that many big and small forces in Yuqing God''s country have also invested in their command. Don''t be careless!"


    He Zhibai once again showed that he was out of the dust and calmly analyzed.


    When they entered the shenhuang lock sky array, he and Du Shaofu met with people from Changqing valley. In the depths, they saw a line-up of hundreds of people to kill the sixth Prince and the little princess.


    It is obvious that the several great generals'' offices are also united with many forces to brew a shocking move.


    "Brother Zhibai said it well!"


    The little princess nodded and agreed with what he Zhibai said.


    "Brother Du, what are you going to do next?"


    He Zhibai turned his head and asked Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, his eyes still have some expectations, but it is a flash, cover up very well.


    Although he wanted to have Du Shaofu with him, he Zhibai also knew that his brother Du was quite independent. He and others had caused him so much trouble that he could no longer ask for help.


    "We are not familiar with this place, nor do you know where your companions are! It''s better to go together and plan for the later things slowly! "


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment and said so.


    He only thought that he Zhibai was not bad. He was not only very similar in appearance to the jade from ancient times, but also had the same straight personality. He had one saying, one saying, and two saying two, which was quite in line with Du Shaofu''s taste.The biggest difference, or in the temperament of two people, a passion, a cold!


    "If so, that would be great!"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the little princess suddenly cried out, clapped her hands and jumped with joy.


    But as soon as she had finished her movements, she seemed to think of something, and her voice stopped suddenly. Her neck, like a white swan, suddenly turned red, and her head hung down in a coy manner.


    "Cough..."


    When Yu Chengliang saw this, he coughed and said, "in this way, we will continue to trouble brother Du."


    They all had seen Du Shaofu''s strength and were deeply impressed by it.


    All of us have measured it in their minds. The young man in purple robe is afraid that he can hardly find a real rival among the young strong men of the whole Yuqing kingdom.


    After they walked out of the ancient space, they heard Du Shaofu talk about the death of Dai XuanZhen, Zhong Xu, Wang Qixuan, Qi Weicheng and Qi Weidun. Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai were really shocked for a long time.


    It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to ignore the shackles of shenhuang lock sky array and kill Dai XuanZhen and so many strong men with their own strength!


    This time, Du Shaofu had helped himself and others. If he could still walk with him, there would be more protection!


    "Don''t delay, let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t say anything more. He waved his hand directly and took the people to the distance.


    The matter in the shenhuang locked heaven array has been for a while, and many strong men are on their way. Du Shaofu doesn''t want to continue to delay there.


    On the one hand, he doesn''t want to miss the benefits of the hybrid space.


    In addition, it is also time to find the chaotic vitality, so as to break through the real situation.


    However, he still had some strange ideas about breaking through the real situation.


    What I want to tell myself is not the truth.


    Since they set foot on the road of cultivation, living beings naturally need to use many natural materials and earth treasures to break through and upgrade. But if we say that chaotic vitality is the only thing to enter the realm of cutting down the truth, he will never believe it in any case. There must be other methods, such as self understanding and self-cultivation, to break through.


    However, since this is the method for everyone to practice in the past thirty-three days, it''s not good for me to question anything too much.


    Everything, to know when, its own conclusion!


    All the way, there is no clear direction, like a fly without a head in the chaotic space around.


    During this period, he Zhibai and Yu Chengliang both tried to contact the people who maintain order in Hunyuan space, and wanted to transfer the situation here to the outside world. However, with the ability of those people to see the head and not see the tail, it is like looking for a needle in a haystack to find them!


    The most important thing is that many powerful people who maintain order with the barrier of the shenhuang lock sky array can not find out that several great generals have joined forces to kill the prince and princess. Naturally, they will not show up easily.


    "Next, we''ll try our best to do things here. The bigger the trouble is, the better. If it''s too big, let those strong people who maintain order intervene, and then everything will be clear."


    As he was flying, Du Shaofu said.


    He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu all nodded. He felt that this was a good way.


    But before that, we should gather all the people on our side together, so as not to end the event after it is too big.


    "I''m afraid that after knowing the situation, the several major generals'' offices outside will directly carry out means and cause more trouble!"


    Although Yu Chengliang agreed with Du Shaofu, he also had more worries.


    If the matter is exposed in advance, it is forcing the big generals to put all their eggs in one basket, and more unrest will surely be sent out at that time.


    However, they are not afraid of the existence of the royal family of the Yuqing Kingdom, and they are not afraid that the people of the great general''s office can go against the heaven!


    The emperor of Yuqing alone is enough to frighten many gods and generals!


    In addition, the royal family naturally has other powerful people, and a few shenjiangfu have not the strength to subvert the rule of the kingdom of God!


    "Do you know where and how to obtain the chaotic vitality?"


    Du Shaofu spoke softly.


    At present, what he wants most is the chaotic vitality. As long as he breaks through the realm of cutting off the truth, he will have more self-protection. In the place where there are countless strong people in the past thirty-three days, strength is the foundation of his foothold.


    Outside, the man woman, the little star and so on missing, he also needs to look for.


    In addition, many relatives and friends in the Shenwu world should be looking forward to laying a foundation as soon as possible and taking them to wander in this huge world.


    Du Shaofu could imagine that after leaving without saying goodbye with a few of them, the gang of guys who had been grinding their fists for a long time had to be in a hurry!


    It was for these considerations that Du Shaofu didn''t want to delay in the mixed space. He wanted to make a big fuss about the rebellion of several great generals'' offices, so as to find an opportunity to leave early.Twenty years of experience is too long for him!


    This is indeed a treasure land, but for myself, the most useful thing is that it can help people break through the chaos.


    "Chaotic vitality is the most important thing in the mixed space. If there is no chaotic vitality in the whole space, it will not be of great significance. Otherwise, it will not be regarded as the most important treasure land for the younger brother to experience here! "


    Yu Chengliang, as the sixth Prince of the kingdom of God, knew everything very well. After listening to him pause, he continued: "this space is also left over from ancient times. It is the last place of chaos differentiation after Pangu created heaven and earth! Within the scope of Yu Qing Kingdom, only here can we find the chaotic vitality. In the hands of many big forces, naturally, there are many. But for the strong of the younger generation, looking for competition here can not only help people break through, but also play a role of tempering, killing two birds with one stone! It''s not difficult for Du brothers to find the chaotic vitality, but they have to face some challenges to do it! "


    "Yes, chaos does not exist in real state, and can not be directly seized and used! The only way is to find out the area containing the chaotic element, extract it step by step, and condense it into the final chaotic element! "


    He Zhibai said to Du Shaofu.


    "Step by step extraction?"


    Du Shaofu frowned a little, but he did not expect that the chaotic vitality needed to be obtained in this way.


    In this way, it is indeed a challenge. It should not be as easy as we think.


    "As for the place where we can extract the vitality of chaos, we need a keen sense of law to discover it! We can''t say exactly, but what we can be sure is that with the understanding of Du brothers in the power of law, as long as we encounter such a place, we can always judge that there is chaos in it! "


    Yu Chengliang looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said again.


    "Why is that?"


    Du Shaofu, puzzled, looked at Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai and asked.


    "I don''t know if brother Du has ever heard of the famine?"


    He Zhibai asked with a smile, but before Du Shaofu could answer, he continued to open his mouth: "to capture the state of God is complete, to master the power of a complete law, you can sense the spirit of the great and the famine, and the spirit of the flood and famine can condense into the chaotic vitality!"


    "The Qi of the flood and famine condenses into the chaotic vitality, so it is!"


    Du Shaofu realized that the spirit of the famine must be extraordinary. Otherwise, it would not be said that he could easily feel the power of complete laws.


    After knowing these things, he had a little bottom in his mind.


    If you want to get the chaotic vitality and set foot on the real state, you must first feel the Qi of the great famine.


    In the process of several people talking, but did not stop their own pace.


    With their strength, flying in the void is really very fast, but in half a day, they have gone tens of thousands of miles away.


    Endless mountains and rivers, from their feet to fly by.


    After some communication, all the people stopped talking and just moved on. They just wanted to find some other princesses and princesses as soon as possible, as well as he Zhibai''s sister he Zhixin.


    However, while they were on their way, they also released the power of the original God, constantly exploring everything around them, so as not to miss some wonderful opportunities.


    But in fact, their greatest concern at this time was not to seek benefits, so that many ordinary treasure lands were directly ignored.


    "Every place in the Hunyuan space carries a totally different breath from the outside world, which is incomparable! How many powerful secret places should there be in the whole thirty-three days


    As Du Shaofu moved on, he was thinking about some things in his mind.


    He really sighed at the vast space of Hunyuan, and the breath here is extraordinary, which contains endless opportunities and benefits.


    If it''s not for external affairs, he really wants to make good use of the 20 years to explore the general situation here, and he will surely get full harvest at that time.


    But there are things that are far more important than the benefits.


    "By the way, how could I forget such an important thing!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu slapped his head and called himself stupid.


    However, his actions fell into the eyes of he Zhibai and Yu Chengliang, and they all looked at him with strange eyes one by one.


    They did not know what Du Shaofu had in mind and why he suddenly showed such an air.


    "Kong Lao has been in the Hunyuan space for tens of thousands of years. If there is anything wrong, just ask the old one directly."


    Du Shaofu ignored the strange eyes of several people, and directly separated out a wisp of Yuan Shen and got into the ancient space.


    After a flash of light in front of his eyes, there was a figure of flame skeleton sitting on the ground.


    "Empty old man!"


    The power of the yuan God transformed Du Shaofu''s body into the appearance of Du Shaofu. He swept to the empty old man''s side and cried out.But his cry did not lead to any movement of the flame skeleton. At this time, he seemed to fall into a deep state of cultivation.


    "Empty old man?"


    Du Shaofu called again. This time, the voice was louder and sharper. It hurt his ears.


    "Stinky boy, I told you not to disturb me again. What are you doing with all this yelling?"


    The empty old man was shaken by Du Shaofu''s roar. He suddenly broke away from the state of cultivation and exclaimed discontentedly.


    A red flame came out of the seven orifices of the flame skeleton. Obviously, he was very angry at Du Shaofu''s behavior.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Facing the angry old man, Du Shaofu squeezed out a smiling face and said, "I have something to ask you for advice."


    "Why don''t you leave it for later? Disturb me to restore my strength! Don''t ask me, I don''t know anything! "


    The empty old man was furious and shook his face, leaving Du Shaofu with a red back of his head.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was astonished. The old man had a good temper.


    He thought about it for a while and said with a smile, "Mr. Kong, the younger generation just asked a few questions and left naturally. He will never disturb your recovery again! With your answer, my strength will certainly be improved faster. At that time, I will help you to find the precious medicine, which will surely achieve twice the result with half the effort. Do you think that''s right? "


    The flame skeleton looked at Du Shaofu directly. After being silent for a long time, he said impatiently, "if you have something to say, please let it go! After asking, get out of here. Don''t hang around in front of me again! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2731

    When he heard what Kong Lao said, Du Shaofu''s smile was even stronger.


    However, he knew that this old man was a real immortal strong man. In the condition that he would not be born in a sitting and forgetting state for thirty-three days, it was an absolute peak!


    In addition, he was familiar with the old ancestor of Yuqing kingdom. Although he was disdainful to him in his words, the relationship between them must be different.


    Of course, for Du Shaofu, these are only things that can be known with a little speculation.


    What he was most concerned about was how Kong Lao entered the mixed space.


    If you have his help, is there a chance to get out of here in advance to do what you want to do.


    Du Shaofu looked straight, and without hesitation, he directly asked, "Kong Lao, I want to leave Hunyuan space ahead of time. Do you have any idea?"


    The empty old man took a bad look at him and said, "if my strength is still there, how can this space trap me! But now I can''t help you because I haven''t been able to make it to the peak of my strength. Otherwise, I would have left by myself. I don''t need to listen to you here! "


    "This Mr. Kong, don''t you have a lot of friendship with the ancestor of Yuqing kingdom? There should be a way to contact him. If you can ask him for help, you can leave at any time? "


    Du Shaofu asked, looking at the flame skeleton with hope.


    "Hum!"


    The empty old man snorted and said, "I''ve been trapped for tens of thousands of years. If the old boy knows about it, he can''t laugh off his big teeth! No! Even if I am trapped here, I will never ask him for help


    Du Shaofu was astonished. The old man really wanted to face and suffer!


    What''s more, it can be imagined that Kong Lao had sneaked into Hunyuan space without the consent of Yuqing kingdom. Now, he has become like this, and he has no face to see outsiders.


    "Can''t you do anything even when you''re old?"


    Du Shaofu was a little disappointed. He thought that he could find an effective way to find the sky, but he was still happy.


    "Don''t be disappointed, boy."


    At this time, Kong Lao opened his mouth again and said to Du Shaofu: "as far as I know, every time the descendants of Yuqing divine Kingdom experience in Hunyuan space, those old guys will observe secretly. If something goes beyond the rules, they will intervene when they know it!"


    "This younger generation already knows it!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, which he Zhibai had already told him.


    "So if you really want to go out ahead of time, you can make a big noise and bring all the people in the whole space into the sky. Are you afraid that the cubs will not show their heads?"


    The empty old man didn''t think about it, so he said.


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu was speechless. The old man''s ideas coincided with his own.


    But what Du Shaofu was not sure about was that after the intervention of the most powerful people, if they forcibly interfered in everything here and made the experience continue, what should he do then?


    But obviously, the old man also thought of this. He just heard him laugh and said in a gloomy and hoarse voice, "I''ll teach you a move to force the old boy out! Just wait for the guys who keep order to show up, and you''ll tell them... "


    The flame skeleton laughed and whispered in Du Shaofu''s ear.


    Du Shaofu knew that the old boy mentioned by this old man naturally meant the ancestor of Yu Qing kingdom.


    However, when he heard the advice from Kong Lao, Du Shaofu''s face became more and more strange, and he could not make up his mind.


    He even thought, if we do according to such a statement, will he be slapped to death by the old ancestor?


    But obviously, the empty old man will not care about these, he just said, as for the final result, can have nothing to do with him!


    "Boy, I know!"


    Listening to Kong Lao''s words, Du Shaofu let out a long breath and said suspiciously.


    Although he knew that the old man''s instructions must have some bad intentions, Du Shaofu did not refute it. He had his own plan in mind.


    If we move this old thing out at that time, it should not upset the ancestors of Yuqing kingdom.


    After consulting some questions again, Du Shaofu''s spirit left the ancient space and returned to the noumenon. He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu and others continued their journey.


    Under such circumstances, only on the third day, Du Shaofu felt something different.


    As a matter of fact, the breath in the Hunyuan space is quite different from that of the outside world. It has a very deep ancient atmosphere.


    After being told by he Zhibai and others, Du Shaofu knew that this ancient mysterious atmosphere was what they had said before.However, in most places of the mixed space, the atmosphere of flood and famine is very thin, almost negligible, and it is not enough to condense the chaotic vitality.


    On this day, what Du Shaofu felt was more powerful than usual!


    "There should be the spirit of famine here. Let''s go deeper. Maybe in this place, brother Du can take the opportunity to break through the realm of truth!"


    He Zhibai said excitedly, even more excited than Du Shaofu himself.


    "Let''s go!"


    Without delay, Du Shaofu took the lead and went on with the crowd.


    Nearly a day later, dozens of people stopped over a huge lake.


    "This lake is very unusual. The source of the flood is not far away from here."


    Yu Chengliang glanced around him and said softly, "brother Du, your perception is stronger than all of us. It should not be difficult to find that special place."


    Yu Chengliang said that Yu Chengyu and he Zhibai nodded.


    Their strength is far less than that of Du Shaofu. Naturally, he is the leader of this small team.


    If you can break through the chaos, you will have a great chance to break through the chaos!


    "The source of the flood and famine?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were wandering and he explored carefully.


    The lake is so vast that it seems boundless at a glance.


    The water of the lake is like a mirror, calm and without waves, reflecting the figures of people in the air.


    On the surface of the lake, wisps of air can not be seen to the naked eye. It is like a haze rising, magnificent and gorgeous.


    With Du Shaofu''s powerful power of Yuan Shen, he clearly captured such a picture.


    After the search failed, his perception went into the lake and went deep.


    "I think I found it!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly laughed and said to all the people around him. He immediately reached out and pointed at his feet. An invisible force of energy was blowing and hitting the lake!


    "Whoa..."


    It seems that the water of the lake was pushed away by great force. Taking Du Shaofu''s feet as the center, the lake began to retreat in all directions.


    The lake below the crowd began to sag, straight to the very deep.


    Along with it, the strong ancient and desolate atmosphere has become more vigorous.


    "Is it that the source of the flood and famine is under the lake?"


    He Zhibai raised his eyebrows, looked at the scene under his feet and said in a voice.


    "No mistake, let''s go down and have a look."


    Du Shaofu nodded, then without any hesitation, he flew down directly and "plopped" into the lake.


    He Zhibai and others looked at each other and moved at the same time.


    In the blink of an eye, all the figures disappeared. Only a few bubbles appeared on the surface of the lake, and they became silent again.


    "The lake is so deep that it''s incredible."


    Diving, Yu Chengyu sighed.


    They''ve already covered a distance of 300 Zhang, but they''re still in the vast lake and can''t see the scene below.


    However, with the strength of these people, they will not encounter any accidents in the lake.


    But for the sake of convenience and to prevent too much noise, Du Shaofu has already collected all of his dozens of subordinates into the ancient space.


    "It''s almost to the end!"


    Du Shaofu said softly, and his figure fell rapidly.


    In his perception of the power of Yuan Shen, the deepest part of the lake is like a continuous mountain range, winding in all directions, like a giant dragon lying in a pan.


    The towering peaks stand out one after another.


    There are no giant trees in the mountains, but covered with mottled aquatic vegetation, swaying in the gentle flow of lake water!


    The four men settled down on a high mountain and began to look around again.


    "Although I can''t feel the existence of Honghuang Qi, just standing here, I feel comfortable all over my body, and the mysterious Qi in my body is running faster and faster."


    He Zhibai took a deep breath with a very enjoyable expression.


    Du Shaofu had the same feeling, but what he felt was clearer than the other three.


    He could detect the invisible breath, which was very thick in the lake.


    And the source of this breath is from the mountains under the feet of all people.


    "Honghuang Qi, after extraction, you can get chaotic vitality! With the help of chaos, we can have a chance to break through the real situation


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were burning, and he no longer thought about anything. He floated down and sat down on a bare stone. He began to close his eyes."This is a treasure land of cultivation. Although we can''t refine the chaotic vitality, practicing in this place can achieve twice the result with half the effort than in the outside world."


    Yu Chengliang opened his mouth and said to he Zhibai and the little princess.


    Both of them nodded when they heard the speech, which was indeed a treasure land not to be missed.


    "Practicing with the help of the spirit of the great wilderness is nothing like practicing in the secret places of our respective families!"


    He Zhibai said that they didn''t want to miss such an opportunity.


    Now they are facing a great threat in the mixed space. If they can improve their strength here, they will have more self-protection.


    At the same time, Du Fu was not far away from the place where he began to practice.


    "Start to extract the spirit of famine!"


    With his eyes closed, Du Shaofu''s Qi began to flow rapidly.


    An invisible wave opened, and the whole lake was slightly shaken, and the strange breath floated out.


    Then, a torrent of wild air from the lake was rushing towards Du Shaofu in a frenzied way, and it directly fell into his body.


    "The Qi of Honghuang and huanghuang is the legacy of the beginning of heaven and earth, and the primitive evolution of chaos! In the whole thirty-three days, except for some special places, the rest of the land did not have it! "


    Du Shaofu also kept thinking. He thought of what he Zhibai and others had said to him: "if you want to extract the chaotic vitality, you must gather enough of the spirit of famine! However, it is not so easy to extract the spirit of the famine! "


    Du Shaofu already knew that to get the ultimate chaotic vitality, one must have a profound understanding and understanding of the power of a certain law between heaven and earth.


    In this way, only by the power of law, can we absorb the Qi of the vast and wasteland, and through our own continuous condensation, we can get the chaotic vitality.


    But in this process, it is also full of no small danger.


    Because all the living beings in the past thirty-three days, except those who have made great accomplishments, can not bear the pure power of chaos.


    The chaotic power that existed before the beginning of Pan Gu was both supernatural and violent!


    If a person is not careful, he or she will be able to tear up the body and the original spirit, and destroy both the body and the spirit!


    But if we can successfully extract the chaotic vitality and break through to the real state, the benefits will be unimaginable.


    In the outside world, when the children of many forces break through, they can not understand some more profound legal principles by using the chaos breakthrough prepared by the elders.


    It is for this reason that this time''s mixed space experience is an excellent training opportunity for the young generation, especially for the strong ones who have won the God''s realm.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu had already made all the preparations. When he breathed and breathed, he was accompanied by a wave of invisible flood and famine.


    His body, covered with a continuous purple gold light, scattered in the lake, unspeakable gorgeous.


    At the same time, an invisible breath, constantly through every pore of his skin, into the body.


    "Hum..."


    Du Shaofu''s muscles and veins were humming.


    After the flood of Qi into the body, he could clearly feel that his dark Qi suddenly became extremely active, and the flow rate was much faster than usual.


    It can be said that compared with the spirit of heaven and earth, Honghuang Qi contains more powerful energy. Even if it only takes a quarter of an hour here, it is more effective than the practice of the outside world in a day!


    Such a contrast is simply too terrible!


    Du Shaofu kept absorbing the spirit of the flood and famine in the lake, just like a whale sucking water. A large amount of this gas was absorbed by him and turned into his purest energy for his own use!


    It''s just that he needs to do more than that!


    As time went by, Du Shaofu, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu were all immersed in the state of deep cultivation and did not smell foreign things.


    This state is extremely magical, just like drinking sweet wine, which makes people extremely intoxicated, and seems to fall into a mysterious and incomparable sleep, indescribable soundness.


    Gradually, their divine consciousness began to close, but absorbed the infinite Qi here wholeheartedly.


    Only he Zhibai opened his eyes in silence and looked at the state of the three people around him with a smile on his face.


    "Although this Hunyuan space is huge, and the bottom of the lake is hard to find, I''m afraid that someone will not intrude here. Someone has to protect the Dharma!"


    He Zhibai whispered to himself, closed his eyes again, and continued to swallow the spirit of the great famine.


    But this time, he always controlled himself to stay awake and pay attention to the movement around him, so as not to be disturbed by anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    At the bottom of the lake, not too far away from Du Shaofu''s four men, two figures were confronting each other nervously!These two figures are all women, the same delicate and beautiful appearance, the beauty of the world!


    However, their temperament is quite different.


    One of the women in the palace dress, with her eyebrows slightly bent and peach colored, seems to have the power to enchant the soul. At a glance, it makes people feel that they are about to be occupied.


    Her ruddy corners of her mouth rose gently with a faint smile in her mouth. Her lips lit up and said, "he Zhixin, if you know how to look, you''d better put your hands down and go with me, so as not to suffer the pain of skin and flesh again!"


    The woman on the opposite side was covered with a water striped skirt, with a delicate face and a natural look.


    But at this time, there was a trace of blood flowing out of her mouth, which was then melted away by the lake. Hair is also a bit messy, showing a bit of a mess.


    If you take a closer look, you can see that the woman''s face is somewhat similar to he Zhibai, and they are all so outstanding. It''s hard to forget if you take a look at it in the crowd!


    He Zhixin did not rush to answer the woman''s words. Instead, he slowly stretched out two slender hands and tightened the belt on her skirt. With her tall body, she outlined a nearly perfect curve.


    After finishing this, she lifted the messy hair of her forehead to the back of her head, and then the light in her hand flashed, and a long sword with flashing fire appeared!


    "Gudu Dudu..."


    After the appearance of the sword, the water in the surrounding lake suddenly boils up. It melts directly into the fog, and then it evaporates rapidly, squeezing out an empty area where she stands!


    Fierce gas suddenly burst out, set off the incomparable exquisite body, with her own temperament has a great difference.


    On the long sword, there was a vast and blazing air. At the same time, it was carrying an absolutely sharp edge, and it directly rushed to the figure on the opposite side!


    If he Zhibai and Yu Chengliang saw this woman, she would never be unfamiliar.


    Because she is he Zhibai''s elder sister, he Zhixin, the eldest lady of Zihong general''s mansion!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2732

    "Dan Tai Ruwei, you and I are walking here, and you are actually attacking me when I extract the chaotic vitality. What is your intention?"


    He Zhixin releases a powerful momentum from his body, but also keeps running the Qi machine, suppressing the injury in his body and looking at the woman in front of her.


    Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and a cold color appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    The woman on the opposite side is the eldest lady of xuanzhan God''s mansion in Yuqing kingdom.


    The relationship between the two was not bad. When they met in the Hunyuan space, they came here and found that the lake bottom was full of famine. So they agreed to seize it together to help break through the real situation.


    Who expected that when he was beginning to refine the chaotic vitality, he was suddenly attacked by the other party and seriously injured.


    At present, although the appearance can not be seen, but her strength has been greatly reduced, at least 50% of the loss!


    If he Zhixin didn''t have the slightest sense of vigilance at that time, I''m afraid that half of her life had been directly removed at this time. Where else would there be a chance to confront the woman in front of her here!


    "Cluck..."


    The woman who was called Dan Tai Ruwei suddenly reached out to cover her red lips and giggled.


    After a moment, the clear laughter suddenly stopped, and she only heard her say: "he Zhixin, when you are captured by me, I will naturally tell you what you want to know! Are you going to be arrested or let me take you? You know, with your injured body, you will never be my opponent! "


    Looking at he Zhixin, she always has a smile in her eyes, and her words are soft and natural. It seems that everything is in control.


    "Dan Tai Ruwei, there is no conflict between my Zihong general''s office and your xuanzhan general''s mansion. Why do you do such a mean thing? Are you not afraid of a war between my two great generals? "


    He Zhixin still did not give up, still asked.


    Due to the suppression of the royal family, there has never been much friction between the top ten generals of the Yuqing Kingdom, and they have been at peace with each other.


    However, there is no resentment in the past and no hatred in recent days between her Zihong and xuanzhan''s generals.


    He Zhixin and Tantai Ruwei grew up together since childhood. Although they were not intimate, they were still young and competed with each other and grew up to the present situation.


    She would like to know what the purpose of what she is doing today.


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that she is seriously injured at the moment. She must constantly delay time to recover some strength so as to have a chance to get out.


    Otherwise, if you fight with dantai Ruwei, you will be the defeated party in the end.


    But it is very obvious that Dan Tai Ruwei also saw her idea and directly pointed out to her: "he Zhixin, don''t delay any more! Since I have already made a move, there is absolutely no reason to let you go! It''s just a pity that you are also on guard against me. You haven''t let you lose all your strength! But it doesn''t matter. Here today, no one can save you from leaving! "


    When Ruwei of dantai is talking, her dress suddenly swells, and her bright light bursts out, which makes her unable to open her eyes.


    At the same time, a dull thunder appeared, shaking at the bottom of the lake, so that the surrounding water began to shake!


    The power of thunder radiates with awe inspiring dignity. The light of thunder and lightning is like a snake, which is rampant in the lake!


    "In that case, let''s go to war!"


    He Zhixin can see that Ruwei in dantai will not let herself go easily. Today, she is determined to catch herself.


    In fact, she has made countless guesses in her heart, trying to guess the intention of Dan Tai Ruwei, or xuanzhan God''s general mansion.


    But she also can''t know whether the other party''s actions were inspired by xuanzhanshen''s general mansion or not!


    Ren He Zhixin wants to break his head, but still can''t figure out the key points.


    Seeing Ruwei begin to exert her violent and boundless power, he Zhixin also puts aside the confusion in her mind, no longer hesitates, and her delicate body is straight forward.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    He Zhixin shakes his sword and shoots out a huge fire dragon, which roars to the front.


    This fire dragon is like a pillar. It is extremely terrifying. It carries a boundless and blazing breath. As if it can burn all things in the world, it fiercely attacks and kills Ruwei in dantai!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The surrounding lake water, in such a scene, more quickly transpiration, turned into a sky full of fog, the two figures completely shrouded in it!


    Above a string of bubbles, the surrounding lake water completely squeezed out.


    "Thunder in the sky, kill!"


    Surrounded by the boundless fog, the smile on Ruwei''s face has been put away, becoming extremely cold and murderous.


    She gently swung her hand, and only heard a loud "bang". A terrible gap burst out of the space at the bottom of the lake. A bright lightning split out from the space crack, and fiercely attacked he Zhixin''s fire dragon!A thunder and lightning, a fire dragon, are extremely terrible, which contains endless energy. In an instant, it collides in one place and sends out a thundering sound!


    The two are broken at the touch, broken one after another, carrying destructive power, and begin to devour each other crazily.


    The two energy entanglement swept across, filled all directions, the void was smashed, the lake water was concussion!


    One after another, the runes whirled in a thick and dense way, killing all obstacles. At the same time, they quickly annihilated the two figures.


    "Back!"


    After a blow, he Zhixin''s face was obviously pale again. A wisp of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth and was wiped away by her sleeve.


    Before the violent energy hits her body, she floats and retreats quickly towards the distance.


    Although her strength is damaged at present, it is not difficult to observe that her own strength and dantai Ruwei are in absolute inferiority after touching each other.


    That group of lightning light, constantly eroded the power of the flame, afraid that it will not take too long, all storms will stop.


    If she had another attack, she was afraid that she would not have much strength to fight against. She would not even be easy to save her life, let alone retreat safely!


    Therefore, he Zhixin''s retirement is extremely crisp and neat!


    She pushed along with the endless energy storm, and in an instant she appeared in the lake in the distance. The flame on her body was covered, and she didn''t even have the time to look back on her eyes!


    "Want to escape? I''m afraid you can''t do it today! "


    Not long after, Dan Tai Ruwei also got rid of the entanglement of the energy storm and quickly launched a pursuit.


    The thunder and lightning burst out of her body, splitting a vacuum in front of her. Her figure was moving quickly, which was much faster than he Zhixin!


    The distance between the two people, is constantly being drawn closer, afraid it does not take too long, she can directly catch up with each other!


    "Well..."


    He Zhixin, who was running forward, once again uttered a dull hum in his mouth. Then he frowned and swallowed the blood.


    Feeling the movement behind her, she unconsciously increased her speed a little bit.


    But the strength of her great loss, is no matter how fast Dan Tai Ruwei''s speed!


    Seeing the other party approaching quickly, he Zhixin''s eyes flashed a touch of anxiety.


    But there''s no better way to deal with all this now, except to head off!


    In such a scene, the two men chased and fled, and soon they passed a very long journey through the bottom of the lake.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu and he Zhibai are still sitting on the rocks at the bottom of the lake.


    They are constantly absorbing the spirit of the flood everywhere, trying their best to improve their own cultivation.


    However, the first three people have been immersed in an indescribable state, for the outside world things do not know.


    It is a treasure that is hard to meet for practitioners!


    Only unconsciously, it can make people deeply intoxicated and quickly promote their cultivation!


    "Just need a little more understanding, you can really break through the realm of seizing God!"


    Within a short period of time, he Zhibai has been able to clearly feel his own changes.


    He was originally the state of returning to emptiness and the strength of perfection, which was only one step away from the real realm of seizing gods.


    After absorbing such a huge amount of Qi, it is also of great benefit to understand the law of fire attribute.


    He Zhibai couldn''t help being excited.


    It can be said that the cultivation of seizing the realm of God is rare among the younger generation.


    The whole space of Hunyuan covers the vast majority of young and powerful people in the kingdom of Yu and Qing, but the number of places to capture gods is not huge.


    Only because he Zhibai was born in such a powerful family as Zihong Shenjiang mansion, he was exposed to people with extraordinary talent, and there was no lack of strong people around him who could capture God.


    Not to mention, his own sister he Zhixin has already reached the perfection of seizing God, leaving him far behind.


    In fact, he Zhibai has been under a lot of pressure.


    As the son of Zihong, he was not willing to fall behind others. He wanted to gain a high position among the younger generation. Along with their whole family, he would also be in a bad mood!


    However, it is not easy to break through a big realm. He has been in the realm of returning to emptiness for many months, and has never really made a breakthrough.


    Now, with the help of this treasure land, he could not help but feel a little excited at the threshold of seizing God''s realm.


    He even thought, like a few people around him, directly immersed in the state of Mo Yan Ming, and quickly make a breakthrough.


    However, the idea of such a life, he was directly eliminated.


    "Let''s wait until they wake up. There must be no accident at this critical moment."In his heart, he resisted the impulse.


    At present, the most important thing is to suppress his inner thoughts for the three.


    If someone who didn''t know what to do broke in and had an impact on Du Shaofu, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Of course, with the strength of he Zhibai, most people in this mixed space can be blocked. As long as it is not the arrival of the strong man who takes the place of God, he is able to cope with the general situation.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Not far from he Zhibai, Du Shaofu was permeated with golden light and diffused in the lake. It was indescribable gorgeous, making it look like a purple and golden sun!


    At this time, his mind was completely immersed in the mysterious state of being difficult to understand, and his body absorbed the wild Qi surging from the lake, and then hibernated in the meridians.


    With the accumulation of the Qi of the flood and famine, it finally reached a saturation point and filled the whole body.


    However, all this did not stop at this point. Instead, it became more and more intense, with a large number of Qi machines surging wildly into the body of the purple robed youth.


    At this time, the flood of Qi injected into Du Shaofu''s body entered a process of compression and refining, and began to transform towards the chaotic vitality.


    "Brother Du is really good. Does this start to extract the essence of chaos?"


    Du Shaofu''s changes did not escape the induction of he Zhibai.


    He had to be surprised at Du Shaofu''s talent. Although they were brothers, he Zhibai also knew that the actual age of the purple robed youth was hundreds of years younger than himself.


    Today, he has only been practicing for decades!


    With such a comparison, he Zhibai suddenly felt embarrassed. The gap between the two is too huge, not on the same level at all!


    If Du Shaofu can successfully condense the chaotic vitality and break through it, it will be the real realm of cutting off the truth.


    Such a terrifying talent, in the whole supreme constant fusion day, is also one of the few existence!


    I''m afraid that only among the 36 holy places can there be so few people. Whether in terms of age or talent, they can be compared with them. Let''s really fight for the top!


    Only when he Zhibai was shocked by Du Shaofu, the changes in the body of the purple robed youth continued to take place.


    Under the control of Du Shaofu''s whole mind, the Qi of the flood and famine was compressed and purified. Only a small part of the Qi was the power that could really condense into chaotic vitality.


    This is a process of drawing silk and peeling cocoons, incomparably slow and difficult. If you want to get enough chaotic vitality, it will take a lot of time to do it!


    As time went on, at last, at a certain moment, Du Shaofu''s body suddenly burst into a roar, as if there was a sudden thunder in his muscles and veins. An invisible shock wave swung open, pushing the surrounding lake water away.


    "Have you finally extracted a trace of chaos?"


    Not far away, he Zhibai was surprised and happy to make a voice, this invisible wave, was keenly captured by him.


    In this case, the elder of Zihong''s general had already told him that he Zhibai had successfully taken the first step.


    Not only he, but also Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu, who were sitting on the ground, were awakened by such fluctuations.


    After they looked at each other, they saw a touch of joy in each other''s eyes.


    "I hope that brothers Du can achieve this in one move, refine enough chaotic Qi, and cut down the truth at one stroke!"


    Yu Chengliang spoke in silence with a faint look of expectation.


    Du Shaofu''s strength promotion, for them, can also put on one more security!


    "However, the process of refining chaotic vitality is extremely dangerous. If a person is careless and is impacted by the majestic Qi of chaos, he will be seriously injured and his cultivation will be abandoned. If he is serious, he will die directly, and his body and spirit will be destroyed! He It should be possible! "


    Yu Chengyu, the little princess, was worried. Her big eyes were fixed on the young man in purple robe over there without blinking.


    "There is no need to worry too much about this. With the talent of Du brothers, without being disturbed by external affairs, this matter is not enough to defeat him!"


    He Zhibai smiles, warm as jade, and has strong confidence in Du Shaofu.


    However, listening to such words in the ears of Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu, they also quite agree.


    "Let''s wait here and protect brother Du''s Dharma by the way."


    Yu Chengliang said.


    The other two nodded and agreed.


    However, when Yu Chengliang''s voice just dropped, the accident suddenly happened!


    The only sound was heard through the lake and into the ears of the three people.


    "Boom, boom..."


    Then, there was a huge wave, the lake rolling, like a tsunami general violent, directly swept over.Under the huge impact, the surrounding space is following and shaking.


    The turbid waves are surging to the sky. The lake water has taken on the incomparable momentum of killing and destroying all obstacles!


    In the huge roar, the mountains in the distance were constantly broken, and then a huge rock burst, turned into powder, melted in the lake, turbid!


    "What happened?"


    He Zhibai was shocked. He was just thinking that at such a moment, he should not make any changes.


    But who knows, his idea has not retreated from the bottom of his heart, immediately there is such a scene.


    This, let his heart suddenly is heavy!


    "There are strong players fighting, coming towards us!"


    Yu Chengliang was the only one of the three to capture the gods. His perception was more sensitive than he Zhibai and Yu Chengyu, and he was immediately aware of the source of movement and stillness.


    In his perception, there are two kinds of breath. They are fighting each other fiercely and moving towards the side of the four. I''m afraid that the battlefield will be transferred here soon!


    Yu Chengliang had already pumped out his Qi to stabilize the surrounding space so as not to affect Du Shaofu.


    "To make such a huge noise, the strength of those two people must be quite impressive! Now there are some troubles. I hope they don''t disturb brother Du! "


    He Zhibai''s handsome brows wrinkled tightly and his eyes worried.


    "I''m afraid that both of them have the power to capture God''s realm, and the breath of one of them seems to be much stronger than I am!"


    Yu Chengliang opened his mouth again and said such a sentence.


    Because of the barrier of the lake, and the strength of the two people was far above him, Yu Chengliang could not clearly find out everything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2733

    What happened outside did not affect Du Shaofu for the time being.


    Under the protection of Yu Chengliang''s three machines, the terrible impact of the lake was firmly blocked out and did not touch Du Shaofu at all.


    But in the field three people, the facial expression actually involuntarily ugliness rises, displays extremely dignified meaning.


    Among the younger generation of Yuqing Kingdom, the two strong men who are fighting are absolutely at the top of the mountain. Maybe they are not unfamiliar.


    I just hope that among them, there will not be Taixu general''s house, Yinhe''s mansion and other hostile generals'' mansion!


    It was not long before they got rid of the attack and killing. If they met those people again, the situation that he Zhibai faced when Du Shaofu was unable to do so would be absolutely terrible.


    However, the world is mysterious and strange, what you are afraid of will come!


    Only in the perception of the three people, the surrounding mountains were cut off everywhere, rocks flying in the lake, stirring the boundless storm!


    "Boom..."


    The huge roar of the sound of shock, as if there is an invisible hand deep in this, stirring general, as if to overturn this area!


    With Yu Chengliang''s strength, he resisted the terrible shock, and gradually became somewhat difficult.


    And in his exploration of the power of the original God, the two figures are finally closer and closer, he clearly captured!


    "No! It''s sister Zhixin! "


    Yu Chengliang suddenly yelled, his face suddenly changed, and his tone was deep: "she is injured and is being pursued by Dan Tai Ruwei!"


    He Zhibai and Yu Chengyu both looked awe inspiring!


    Especially he Zhibai, his face became extremely ugly!


    Yu Chengliang''s sister Zhixin is naturally his sister he Zhixin.


    But at this time, she is actually being chased by Dan Tai Ruwei, and has been seriously injured, falling into absolute inferiority!


    This makes several people all feel endless dignified meaning, the situation is really getting worse and worse!


    "Why do you want to kill Zhixin? There is not too much conflict between the people of xuanzhan God''s mansion and Zihong''s general''s mansion. It should not be such a big fight! "


    Yu Chengyu opened his mouth, some of whom did not understand the relationship.


    But after she exchanged a look with he Zhibai and Yu Chengliang, they all saw some possibility in each other''s eyes.


    "Don''t you..."


    The three agreed and had some kind of conjecture.


    And if this speculation is so true, it is definitely the worst thing that has happened today!


    However, before they could communicate with each other further, there was an exquisite figure flying straight across the street and smashing into several people''s bodies.


    "Sister!"


    He Zhibai yelled at the first time, waved his hand and made a soft air movement to catch the figure.


    This is a woman in a water striped skirt. She is tall and slender, and her face is outstanding. She is somewhat similar to he Zhibai, but it is not his own sister, he Zhixin, the eldest lady of Zihong general''s mansion!


    "Know white!"


    After being caught by he Zhibai, he Zhixin also quickly saw the face of the person who caught her.


    When he found that he was his own brother, he could not help but flash a touch of surprise in his eyes.


    But she didn''t say any more, but a mouthful of black blood gushed out and soaked in the lake.


    Immediately, he Zhixin''s face suddenly turned white, as if he had lost his whole body''s blood essence, just like paper!


    "Sister, how are you?"


    At this time, he Zhibai could no longer calm down. Seeing his sister''s appearance, he felt that he was breathing hard.


    He found that he Zhixin''s condition was extremely serious, his muscles and veins were greatly damaged, and there was no dark Qi in the Shenque, which had dried up.


    Such a terrible injury, if you do not regulate the breath, I am afraid it will cause irreparable consequences for the future cultivation!


    He Zhibai didn''t need to think more about it. He began to run the Qi in his body wildly, and went into he Zhixin''s body.


    "Cluck There are so many people here


    At this time, a demon smile spread to, accompanied by a slender figure, lightly came.


    The palace dress was fluttering in the lake. It looked like a fairy of Lingbo, who was inexpressible and settled in front of everyone!


    But such a beautiful picture, but let Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu several people, all feel inexplicably nervous!


    In front of them, of course, they know each other. Who else can there be besides Dan Tai Ruwei, the general of xuanzhan God?


    Several people all know that the strength of Ruwei in dantai is outstanding among the young strong men of Yuqing Kingdom, even above Dai XuanZhen of Taixu general''s mansion. They are all real arrogant figures!


    Of course, Dai XuanZhen was already dead!


    "Ruwei, why do you want to fight Zhixin?"Before Yu Chengliang spoke, Yu Chengyu scrambled to open his mouth and looked respectful to Tantai Ruwei.


    In fact, she already had the answer in her heart, but now the enemy is strong and I am weak, so she has to pretend and drag on for a moment!


    "Cluck You can directly ask he Zhixin about this matter! "


    Dan Tai Ruwei turns a charming white eye and throws the question to he Zhixin.


    In fact, when he realized that Yu Chengliang was here, he was really surprised.


    Because she had been informed that Dai XuanZhen, Zhongxu, Wang Qixuan, and Qi Weidun of Yuanding, Taixu, Zhongxu, Wang Qixuan, and Qi Weicheng and qiweidun of Yuanding, had already carried the shenhuang lock heaven array and trapped the sixth Prince and the little princess in it!


    With the strength of those people, it is natural that these two people can escape. With the help of shenhuang lock sky array, it is difficult to have an accident!


    But at this time, she saw several people standing in front of her eyes, nothing happened.


    "Did Dai XuanZhen fail in their action?"


    Dantai Ruwei frowned imperceptibly, thinking of it in her heart.


    This kind of possibility, let her feel a little inconceivable.


    Unless there is some kind of great change, otherwise, those people will never miss it!


    "Zhibai, I was hurt by the sneak attack of Dan Tai Ruwei. You should be careful!"


    He Zhixin did not take the words of Dan Tai Ruwei, but said so.


    Under he Zhibai''s Qi Qi, her face turned red, but the Qi in her body was still dry and seriously injured. She was no longer effective in a short time!


    "The sixth Prince and the little princess, please give him Zhixin and he Zhibai to me. The matter here has nothing to do with you."


    Dan Tai Ruwei opened her mouth with a smile and looked at Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu.


    "Dan Tai Ruwei, do you think we are so easy to cheat? I''m afraid that no one can leave here after we''ve handed them over, can we


    Yu Chengliang did not have the patience of the little princess. He spoke directly and called his name to ruweiqi. His words were full of strong killing intention.


    "Oh? How can the sixth Prince say this? As a member of the general''s office under the kingdom of God, how dare you be rude to the prince and princess? Even if it was to give Ruwei ten thousand courage, I would never dare to fight you two! "


    A jade palm covers her lips and smiles.


    But in her eyes, it is brewing a little bit of killing.


    Yu Chengliang''s words made her almost sure of her inference that the sixth Prince and the little princess must have known a lot.


    "Hum! You can do anything to attack and kill Zhixin. Is there anything you dare not do? "


    Yu Chengliang suddenly snorted and looked at Ruwei in dantai. He said, "I''m afraid it''s your xuanzhanshen general''s house. You''ve already colluded with Taixu''s and niruang''s generals'' houses already!"


    "You know all about it?"


    When she heard what Yu Chengliang said, Ruwei of dantai had already prepared in her heart. She didn''t show much surprise, but asked her with a light air.


    It can be imagined that the actions of Dai XuanZhen and others must have been accidental, so that the sixth Prince and the little princess escaped the siege and appeared here.


    "How can you plot against the prince and Princess of the kingdom of God! Are you not afraid that my royal army will trample your family to the ground


    Hearing dantai Ruwei admit, Yu Chengliang is angry and continues to ask in a loud voice.


    It has been confirmed that there are five God generals'' palaces involved in this incident. At this time, there is another xuanzhan God General''s office. How can Yu Chengliang not feel indignant!


    As the top ten generals'' offices under the command of Shenguo, there have been six collusions. The action in the mixed space is tantamount to rebellion!


    Since when did more than half of the Kingdom''s forces become so hostile to the royal family?


    "Cluck, cluck..."


    Dan Tai Ruwei is still smiling, just listen to her way: "if we are afraid, we will not do these things! The Royal Army, whether or not to raze some of my great generals'' palaces is not something I need to worry about! And you have no chance to see it again! "


    She was laughing and laughing, her voice suddenly stopped, and a trace of anger climbed onto her beautiful face.


    On the curved and winding body, there was a wave of undisguised murderous spirit, which was directed at Yu Chengliang and others.


    As she stepped out, she continued, "you know too much. If you leave here with me, you will be able to save your life. In case you meet other people, you will be sent to hell directly! "


    In Dan Tai Ruwei''s speech, the momentum of her body is also constantly climbing.


    A group of lightning light twined on its body, like a black dragon in twisting swimming, set off the woman like a goddess in general!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."In the face of Dan Tai Ruwei''s pressure, Yu Chengliang suddenly burst into laughter while exerting Qi confrontation.


    This strange laughter makes dantai Ruwei stunned and her eyes flash with a strange meaning.


    But before she asked, Yu Chengliang said, "Dan Tai Ruwei, do you think you can really kill us on your own?"


    Such a question, so that Dan Tai Ru Wei Xiu eyebrow can not help but pick, the pace is also born to stop, for a long time no action, want to listen to the other side will say next.


    "Dai XuanZhen, Wang Qixuan, Zhong Xu, Qi Weicheng, Qi Weidun and, oh, heliangshang, so many people failed to kill us with the help of shenhuang lock sky array. You can come to us alone and shout?"


    Yu Chengliang''s eyes are burning, looking at the dantai Ruwei''s eyes like looking at a silly fork, which contains unspeakable contempt.


    But in fact, he was terrified and scared to death, but he tried to pretend to be calm, even a strategist.


    Its purpose is to delay time!


    With the strength of all the people, even if it is added together, it is far from enough for Ruwei to sweep with one hand.


    He Zhixin, the only one who could fight against him, was seriously injured and almost lost his ability to move.


    If you don''t take a strategy, it''s hard to compete head-on with it!


    The most important thing is that after them, Du Shaofu was still in the state of being closed in spirit and consciousness. He was absorbing the spirit of the great famine and refining the vitality of chaos, thus breaking through the realm of cutting the truth.


    If you are harassed, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    Therefore, Yu Chengliang had no choice but to put the fog into the air, intending to bluff Dan Tai Ru Wei for a moment and a half.


    Of course, a moment and a half is certainly not enough for Du Shaofu to refine the chaotic vitality.


    But at the moment, Yu Chengliang does not have a better way to solve the crisis.


    "Cluck Six Prince younger brother, you want to use such words to suppress me, really when Ruwei is a fool? "


    Ruwei still laughs, but in her heart, she is beating drums and calculating the authenticity of Yu Chengliang''s words.


    She was really subdued, and the facts in front of her made her think carefully.


    At the same time, her eyes are straight at Yu Chengliang, trying to see something from each other''s eyes.


    However, to her disappointment, the sixth prince on the opposite side was indescribably calm at this time, and his arrogant attitude did not seem to be faking.


    "Hum, Dan Tai Ruwei, I''m not afraid to tell you. At this time, hundreds of people, such as Dai XuanZhen and Zhong Xu, have already reported to the hell on the 18th floor! If you don''t believe it, you can try it on us! I can assure you that you will follow their example


    Yu Chengliang raised his chin slightly, glanced at the gorgeous woman in front of him, and said calmly: "if you know that the xuanzhan general''s house is lost and stops here, I can consider giving you a chance to choose again to make up for your mistakes! But if you offend the majesty of the royal family, you will be exempted from death, but you can''t escape living crimes. If you do something, you will have to pay a certain price. The xuanzhan God will cut down the title and demote the Marquis, which is inevitable! "


    Have to say, Dan Tai Ruwei really hesitated, she had to rise in the mind of doubt, suddenly turned around countless ideas.


    Yu Chengliang''s appearance of winning in hand could not make her think carefully and weigh the pros and cons of gains and losses.


    However, she never wanted to stop, some things are not her decision.


    She was just thinking about whether or not to take the young people in front of her.


    However, listening to the meaning of Yu Chengliang''s words, there seems to be a strong man behind them. They can easily sweep the joint efforts of Dai XuanZhen, Zhong Xu, Wang Qixuan, and he Lianshang.


    Even in and out of the shenhuang lock sky array, it''s like walking on the ground!


    If this is the case, the absolute strength of the strong is terrible, at least the existence of the real situation!


    Otherwise, in the case of Dai XuanZhen and heliangshang, the two strong men who had a perfect state of seizing the gods, and many other strong men joined hands, the sixth Prince and the little princess would not appear here safe and sound.


    Dantai Ruwei is not sure whether such a strong person exists or not, but what is certain is that they must have someone to help!


    In fact, she had already seen the purple robed youth sitting in the distance, even at the earliest time.


    And, at the first time, she judged that she was also a strong man in the later period of seizing God, and her strength was no less than her own!


    But dantai Ruwei didn''t dare to think about it. How could she save the sixth Prince and the little princess under the siege of hundreds of powerful people? This is absolutely impossible!


    "Dan Tai Ruwei, what the prince said represents the royal family. You can consider one or two! However, although we have time, we can''t wait all the time. Two hours should be enough for you to think slowly! But the prince hopes that you will not leave our ten Zhang radius, let alone try to escape, otherwise, you will die without a burial placeYu Chengliang continued to put on airs and said loudly.


    He Zhibai and Yu Chengyu, who are around him, stare at Dan Tai Ruwei one by one. It seems that as long as she doesn''t cooperate, she will be killed by the strong in the dark!


    They also had to admire Yu Chengliang''s ability to make up nonsense. His words were half true and half false, and he used both hard and soft. At the same time, they also held up a threatening stick to greet him. They really turned the woman in front of them and stunned them!


    However, he Zhibai and he Zhibai could not help but see that Yu Chengliang''s hands behind him were shaking. Obviously, his heart was extremely nervous!


    "Take your time to think about it, and then you can find the prince after you think about it!"


    Yu Chengliang said such a sentence, and then saw him leisurely walk to Du Shaofu''s side and sit around, close his eyes, and begin to breathe in the atmosphere of the famine.


    This wave of fog, let him feel great pressure, if not rely on the firm will to support, Yu Chengliang afraid is about to collapse!


    "Hum!"


    The little princess snorted, but she also went to her brother''s side. She did not care about Dan Tai Ruwei any more.


    He Zhibai is holding he Zhixin and putting it on the rocks to help her heal.


    Looking at such a scene, Ruwei of Dan Tai didn''t speak for a long time, but her eyes kept turning, trying to find some clues.


    She didn''t dare to be careless and didn''t want to gamble her life.


    What''s more, she thought whether the unknown strong man had a deep relationship with the purple robed youth over there. Otherwise, as the sixth Prince and the youngest princess, she would not be here waiting for him to refine his chaotic vitality.


    For a moment, Ruwei of Dan Tai hesitated for a moment.


    After several observations, she did not find the shadow of the strong, which made her feel confused.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2734

    Dan Tai Ruwei didn''t know whether Yu Chengliang was telling the truth or just bluffing and cheating himself with cruel words!


    In particular, the sentence "I hope that you will not leave our ten Zhang radius, let alone try to escape, otherwise, you will die without a burial place". It sounds like a full of confidence.


    If there is no absolute assurance, does he really dare to be so overbearing and so fearless?


    Dan Tai Ruwei hesitated and didn''t know what to do. There was no movement for a long time.


    That pair of slender eyebrows wrinkled, apricot eyes contain endless tangled meaning.


    It was just at the time when she was in a state of agitation that the young man in purple robe was not far away from her. It was like a thunderclap, which made Ruwei suddenly surprised.


    "Refining the chaotic vitality, you can actually achieve this step, and you are a strong man who can win the perfection of God!"


    Dan Tai Ruwei''s thoughts turned away and her mind was put on Du Shaofu.


    She had never seen this young man before, but there was no doubt that the talent and talent of this guy in front of her was not below her.


    Dan Tai Ruwei is very puzzled. When did such an outstanding figure appear in Yu Qing''s Kingdom, but she did not know it at all?


    You know, among her peers, she can''t have heard of those who can achieve the goal of seizing the gods.


    Is it the person behind him that Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai rely on most?


    Dan Tai Ruwei is thinking, but suddenly, her heart thump, think of a certain possibility, but this possibility, but let her some not dare to believe.


    "Is it because of this boy that Dai XuanZhen killed Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu? And the so-called strong hidden in the dark is nothing? "


    Such thoughts together, can no longer deal with, the more I think it must be strange.


    There are two things that can be determined at present. One is that there is a very strong man hidden behind the three princes, and at least the real situation; the second is that the so-called strong man is the purple robed youth in front of him.


    Although Dai XuanZhen and he Lianshang were still defeated by one of them with the help of shenhuang to lock up the sky array. Just think about it, it is so incredible, but it is not impossible.


    Compared with the latter, Dan Tai Ruwei with intuition, more willing to believe in the latter one!


    "If that''s the case, I''m not fooled by Yu Chengliang?"


    Dantai Ruwei thought in her heart, inexplicably, she felt that she had been cheated!


    But at the same time, she also has endless happiness, fortunately, she has not been hoodwinked.


    Think of these, Dan Tai Ruwei''s mouth once again swept a confused smile.


    She moved slowly in the direction of Yu Chengliang.


    As she walked around, she opened her mouth and said with a smile: "Your Highness, the sixth prince, you Wei knows that you are wrong, and you have decided to change your mind and reform from now on, and ask your highness to be merciful outside the law!"


    As soon as Ruwei opened his mouth, Yu Chengliang opened his eyes suddenly.


    But seeing that he was talking to himself, but his steps were toward Du Shaofu, Yu Chengliang''s heart was suddenly raised in his throat!


    "This woman, what on earth does she want to do?"


    Yu Chengliang had thousands of thoughts in his mind. He couldn''t figure out what the other side thought.


    Such a scene could not make Yu Chengliang feel nervous.


    However, he suppressed the fear in his heart, still made a calm appearance, and said, "the prodigal son will not change his money when he comes back. You just want to understand! I promise you that when things happen here, I will surely ask for mercy from my father and forgive the death penalty of your xuanzhanshen general''s house! Now, we still need to practice and break through here. Brother Du is also refining the chaotic vitality. You can go to one side by yourself, whether it''s Dharma protection or cultivation. Don''t worry about us any more! "


    Yu Chengliang''s eyes drooped slightly and said casually. But behind him, a cold sweat broke out. His mind was always involved in Ruwei''s body and watched her every move.


    "Cluck, cluck..."


    Once again, Ruwei of dantai laughed, as happy as an egg hen.


    Her big eyes narrowed into a gap, stretched out a jade finger as white as a green onion root, pointed to the purple robed youth around Yu Chengliang, and said, "Ruwei is in the state of seizing the gods for a long time, and intends to refine the chaotic vitality in order to break through the truth. And the little brother next to his Highness the sixth Prince is now making a breakthrough. Ruwei bravely wants to sit next to him and take some wild spirit. Please allow me! "


    Although she was saying please your Highness''s permission, she didn''t mean to stop. She was still walking towards Du Shaofu step by step.


    Such a scene, let Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu, he Zhibai three people''s nerves all mention tightly.


    It is obvious that what she has seen through is that she has made such a request.Otherwise, where can we get the idea of flood and famine?


    "Hum! Dan Tai Ruwei, you are really brave! Do you know the identity of the man next to the prince? How dare you give him an idea! It''s most dangerous to extract chaotic vitality. If you disturb him, don''t say it''s my prince. Even if my father comes forward, you won''t be able to protect the integrity of your xuanzhanshen''s mansion! "


    Yu Chengliang snorted coldly, showing his rage.


    He glared angrily at her eyes, staring at Dan Tai Ru Wei, that appearance, almost didn''t jump up and point at her nose to scold!


    But at this time, where would she eat this set again? She was almost sure that she had been teased by the sixth Prince''s highness as a monkey!


    Otherwise, he has already done this step at his own risk. There is absolutely no reason why the strong man who is hidden in the dark will not appear.


    "Cluck Your Highness the sixth prince, when are you still teasing Ruwei as a fool? "


    Dan Tai Ruwei laughs constantly and the flowers tremble, which is definitely an enchanting woman.


    Without pausing, she continued: "in fact, Ruwei also wants to know what kind of identity the person around you has, and how can his Highness the sixth Prince be willing to protect the Dharma for him. The most important thing is that he has the ability to rescue you from the siege of Dai XuanZhen and heliangshang. This is absolutely not what ordinary people can do! "


    Her beautiful eyes were staring at Yu Chengliang again. This time, she finally saw the moving color on the other side''s face.


    In this way, it also makes Dan Tai Ruwei conclude that her conjecture is not wrong.


    The reason why those people in the great general''s palace failed is because of the boy in front of him!


    "Dan Tai Ruwei, is this your attitude of admitting your mistake? If so, you can put all your eggs in one basket, but don''t blame the prince for not reminding you then


    How could Yu Chengliang give up so willingly and continue to play the all-round lost track boxing.


    It''s a pity that dantai Ruwei has stopped eating this. She chuckles and says, "it doesn''t matter if the sixth Prince doesn''t admit it. But at present, he is refining his chaotic vitality, and can''t be disturbed by the outside world. Otherwise, he will face the danger of dying all the time."


    She pursed her red lips and said, "in other words, he is hard to protect himself now, and he will not be able to take care of you! So, my sixth prince, don''t pretend to go on with me any more. Are you really good at fooling you? "


    "Dantai Ruwei, since this is the case, the prince can only send you a word. The evil of heaven can still be violated, and you can''t live if you do it yourself! How to choose, you can do it yourself


    Yu Chengliang sighed and said that he seemed to have lost the last trace of patience with the woman in front of him.


    But his heart is already speechless, all empty moves are peeped out by the other side, there is no escape, so he also lost the square inch, do not know how to deal with.


    "Since your highness said that you should be good for yourself, Ruwei will take the courage to have a try with her own heart!"


    Dan Tai Ruwei said, the smile on her face suddenly stopped.


    Then, she saw her speed increase sharply, and she ran straight towards Du Shaofu, who was sitting on the ground.


    At the same time, the bottom of the lake issued a "boom" sound, as if the general extinction.


    A bright and incomparable light of lightning, like a pillar connecting the sky, fell in the sky and struck at the young man in purple robe!


    As soon as the thunder and lightning light appears, it will blow up a huge black hole in the void. The lake will roll and retreat quickly. It will roll up a vast wave and roar fiercely!


    Such a scene, let Yu Chengliang, he Zhibai, Yu Chengyu three people are not the liver and gall to crack, the dead are all taken!


    If it is in peacetime, with the strength of Du brothers, want to accept the attack of Dan Tai Ruwei, and it is not difficult.


    But at this moment, he is refining the spirit of chaos.


    As everyone knows, chaotic vitality is something that existed before the beginning of heaven and earth. Only by condensing and purifying the infinite boundless Qi, can people in this world obtain chaotic vitality.


    However, this process is extremely dangerous, that violent Qi can destroy a person''s body and yuan God in an instant.


    For practitioners, when refining chaotic vitality, they can''t be disturbed by the outside world!


    If not, I am afraid no one can bear the consequences!


    But at this time, Dan Tai Ruwei didn''t fight against herself and others. Instead, she went directly to the Du brothers, making Yu Chengliang''s three people almost scared out of the sky!


    "Dantai Ruwei, you are bold!"


    Yu Chengliang had a violent drink. He didn''t need to think about it. He just flew out and faced the terrible lightning!


    Among the few people present, he Zhixin, who lost his fighting power, was the strongest.


    But it is not easy for Yu Chengliang to resist Ruwei''s attack!


    His body was suddenly shaken, and a vast breath spread out, and the terrible pressure came, just like the collapse of the sky.Around, the lake is boiling, the mountains are shaking!


    In Yu Chengliang''s body, there was a flash of earthy yellow light, which condensed into a towering shadow of the mountain peak, carrying an unparalleled heavy air. When there was no time to send, it was blocking the top of Du Shaofu''s head!


    "Your Highness the sixth prince, you are really beyond your capacity! However, although your strength is not very good, but it is very good to play tricks! "


    Dan Tai Ru Wei wrung show eyebrow, not salty ground says.


    She stood in the middle of the sky, and her body was wrapped in thunder light, just like a goddess in the world, brilliant and transcendent!


    Under her control, the terrible column of thunder bombarded the shadow of the mountain on top of Yu Chengliang!


    "Boom..."


    Once the two are in contact, it is the explosion of earth shaking sound, enlightening the deaf!


    The huge column of thunder was invincible. Suddenly, it shattered the shadow of Yu Chengliang''s mountain peak, and turned it into a dense yellow rune, dancing in the void!


    And in this process, the thunder light is also constantly consumed.


    But in the end, when the shadow of the mountain disappeared completely, it still had no less than 30% of the energy, and continued to bang down on Du Shaofu''s head!


    "No, six brothers, get back!"


    Not far away, Yu Chengyu yelled. She made a piece of light and shadow at the first time, like a continuous mountain range, spreading out in the void, also carrying a heavy breath.


    This is the profound meaning of soil attribute, but compared with the law and means of Yu Chengliang, the little princess''s action is too weak!


    "Dantai Ruwei, I will never let you go


    He Zhibai also responded, waving the fire all over the sky, burning fiercely. He mingled with the little princess''s strike, and went towards the powerful column of thunder!


    "Hiss..."


    As Du Shaofu, Ruwei''s accomplishments have reached the level of seizing the gods. Like Du Shaofu, Ruwei''s practice is also a complete law of thunder and lightning. Once put into practice, even if he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu join hands, they will never be able to match.


    The mountain was surrounded by light and fire, but it was torn apart in anger at the first contact.


    However, the energy on the lightning column has not been reduced too much. It is directly bombarded and landed on Du Shaofu''s forehead!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu, sitting on the ground, also felt the great danger and opened his eyes.


    However, he did not have time to make any action, the thunder was thundering on him.


    All the people in the field only heard a light sound of "puff", and there was a sound of physical burst.


    Then, in the eyes of several people, Du Shaofu''s head was broken, and a crack appeared. It spread quickly and spread out like a spider''s web, which made Du Shaofu''s body look like a porcelain covered with cracks!


    Then, they saw that there was an extremely ferocious breath. From the cracks in Du Shaofu''s body, there were strange lights appearing at once, giving out dazzling lights.


    What followed was a "bang" explosion. The light was even more dazzling than that of the sun. He Zhibai and others unconsciously reached out to block their eyes.


    "Brother Du!"


    When the light dissipated, he Zhibai went to see the place where Du Shaofu was sitting.


    But at this time, he did not see the figure of the purple robed youth again. The only thing he could find was a pile of broken meat on the ground, and the purple and gold blood scattered all over the ground, with dazzling brilliance.


    "Ah..."


    This scene, let he Zhibai heart by a heavy blow, he canthus to crack, raised his head, roared, disorderly hair flying!


    "Brother du How could it be so! "


    Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu were also stunned, their lips trembled, and they were unwilling to accept the facts in front of them.


    He Zhibai, in particular, is filled with an uncontrollable grief in his heart!


    Since the acquaintance, with the in-depth understanding of Du Shaofu, he has a real brotherhood for the purple robed youth from a small world.


    Especially in the shenhuang locked heaven formation, he fought against the powerful four generals by his own strength, and rescued the sixth Prince and the little princess from the siege of hundreds of people.


    Although they didn''t say it, they were grateful to him.


    But now, they are actually watching Du Shaofu die in front of their own eyes, and they are split in the flesh by the attack of Dan Tai Ruwei.


    At the same time, the little wisp of chaotic vitality extracted from his body also broke out at this time, tearing it into pieces!


    As a result, none of them could accept it!


    "Zhibai, your highness, please go away. I''ll stand in the way of dantai Ruwei."


    At this time, he Zhixin over there also sobered up.


    Although she didn''t know the identity of the purple robed youth, she could see from the expressions of several people in front of her that their relationship was bound to be profound.However, at present, his strength is greatly damaged, and he has no time to save him.


    He Zhixin whispered to the three, then closed her clear eyes in silence, and her pale and bloodless lips began to tremble, and her mouth was full of words.


    "Sister! No


    He Zhibai turned his eyes and looked. He was scared out of his wits again, and immediately he screamed.


    "No curse! This is the ghost fire and withering spirit mantra of Zihong God''s mansion! Stop her


    Yu Chengliang also discovered this situation at the first moment. He roared and rushed to he Zhixin.


    In fact, he Zhibai had already rushed to his grandmother to stop her action.


    They all know very well that the ghost fire withering spirit mantra is the taboo and unique skill of Taixu God''s mansion, and it has the ability to be unpredictable!


    Once it is put into practice, it is at the cost of burning one''s own spirit, burning by the fire of hell, in exchange for the most domineering power, surpassing the strength of the peak period, for the enemy.


    However, the ultimate result is that the original God is completely destroyed. The body is taken away by evil spirits and loses its nature. To put it bluntly, it becomes the most ferocious killing machine. To put it bluntly, it is falling into the devil''s way, with endless killing left in the eyes!


    For ordinary people, no one is willing to cast the ghost fire and dry spirit mantra until it is absolutely necessary. No one is willing to be captured by evil spirits and become the most fierce devil in the world!


    If he Zhixin was here alone, she would rather die directly under the leadership of Ruwei in dantai, but she would never show such a taboo method!


    But at this time, if she makes this choice, he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu will not be able to leave here alive. All of them will be killed by Ruwei of dantai!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2735

    In order to save her younger brother, the sixth Prince and the little princess, he Zhixin had to make the most decisive choice!


    Soon, under the vibration of he Zhixin''s lips, her body was filled with an inexplicable charm, sending out strange waves and spreading in the surrounding space.


    A string of obscure words came out of her mouth, as if they could hook up the hell and exchange terms with the most ferocious ghost.


    Then, there was a tingling smell, which made him blow away and violently attacked he Zhibai and Yu Chengliang, who rushed to her, and flew them out together.


    "Hoo..."


    A dark fire gushed out, covering he Zhixin''s body, completely wrapping his exquisite body with a faint color. If it was a fire burning in the dark, it was not only without hot gas, but also with infinite cold meaning, which was indescribable.


    "Poof..."


    He Zhibai and Yu Chengliang had already suffered great trauma when they resisted Ruwei''s attack in dantai. At this time, he Zhibai''s strength and Yu Chengliang''s body''s strength had a huge impact.


    Two people were hit to fly back, hard fall to the ground, each spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Yu Chengyu, standing on one side, was already in disorder at this time. He didn''t know what to do.


    With her strength, she couldn''t stop everything.


    Can we only watch he Zhixin''s spirit be engulfed by the ghost fire and finally become a body that can only kill people?


    "The law of forbidding heaven has been applied


    Not far away, the dantai Ruwei is also a big change in face, Jiao Rong pale.


    This entrance guard mantra is also a top secret existence in Zihong''s general''s mansion. Ordinary people can''t touch it at all, but there are endless legends in the outside world.


    Of course, the people of xuanzhan God''s general knew this legend, but what Ruwei of dantai didn''t expect was that he Zhixin actually practiced the evil and treacherous forbidden mantra!


    Dantai Ruwei knows very well that if she is allowed to carry out her work, let alone a cultivator who has captured the realm of God, even if she comes to the general realm of cutting off the truth, she will eventually be wiped out!


    "Since you want to die by yourself, and you don''t want to be captured, I''ll do you good directly!"


    Dan Tai Ruwei, who dares to delay, chides her in her mouth and flies out to kill him Zhixin!


    In the process of moving forward, she waved her hand, a graceful Palace Dress swaying in the void, and the thunder and lightning light swept out of her body, turning into a strong and powerful dragon, straight out!


    These dragons, with their brilliant light and incomparable ferocity at the same time, twist their bodies and fly, and directly shake the void out of a series of terrible cracks.


    However, in a moment, these thunder dragons were plundered to he Zhixin''s position and wrapped around her body. It looked like a rope and tightly locked it in.


    The tyrannical Qi in Lei Long''s body was constantly released, which consumed the fire outside he Zhixin''s body. However, in a short time, the Thunder Dragon wrapped around he Zhixin was completely frozen, and then "bang bang bang" exploded to pieces, which was invisible.


    However, at this time, the real body of Ruwei in dantai has already been killed. She suddenly hits he Zhixin''s chest with a fist, which shakes her to fly out. At the same time, scarlet blood spills from her mouth and nose.


    "If you had cast the ghost fire and withered spirit curse earlier, I might have feared it, but with your dying body, I can kill you directly before your forbidden spell is completely opened!"


    Dan Tai Ruwei cold hum, quickly catch up with the body, there is no delay.


    Although she said it easily, she did not dare to have the slightest contempt and tried to kill he Zhixin as quickly as possible.


    Ruwei in dantai is graceful and elegant. She seems to be slow, but in fact she is extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, she is a punch!


    The thunder in the sky moved with it, and all of a sudden, he Zhixin was wrapped up again.


    A bright lightning palm print is formed in front of its body and thunders down violently!


    "Chulala..."


    The dark black fire outside he Zhixin''s body was half scattered by such a blow. Her chest cavity was sunken, and blood gushed from her mouth.


    Her face turned grey and her life seemed to be cut off.


    Dan Tai Ruwei''s repeated attacks made her use of the momentum gathered by the burning spirit, which was about to collapse!


    He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu will never escape today''s killing!


    "Zhibai, your highness, go


    He Zhixin clenched her teeth and cried out. She swallowed the blood in her mouth. Her eyes were stubborn. She ignored the seriously injured body and tried to speed up the burning speed of Yuanshen.


    "Sister! No! Stop it


    He Zhibai, who was obedient, just collapsed on the ground and yelled.


    In fact, he is also very clear in his heart, even if he is now running away, but as long as his sister can not resist Dan Tai Ruwei, she will eventually fall into her hands."He Zhixin, all these are your own choices! If you had been arrested earlier, I could have saved your life! And I should not suddenly find your Highness the sixth Prince and the little princess! "


    Dan Tai Ruwei said, usually with a smile in the peach eyes, but at this time rose up a fierce color.


    When she stopped drinking, the void above was shattered and collapsed in an instant.


    A column of thunderbolt shot out of the void, as if to destroy the world, and directly hit he Zhixin''s head.


    This is her strongest strike, using all her strength, in order to kill one hit!


    Dan Tai Ruwei has enough confidence. Even if he Zhixin exerts the curse of the dead fire and withering spirit, as long as she has not completely burned the spirit, with her seriously injured body, she will be destroyed in this tyrannical blow!


    "Boom..."


    The thunder shakes, the space shakes and the earth moves.


    Driven by the terrible force, the mountains at the bottom of the lake in the distance were all trembling, and the mountain tops collapsed directly and turned into stone heaps.


    "Can''t you stop her after all?"


    He Zhixin looks at such a scene, and despair emerges in his eyes.


    At this time, she had an indescribable regret in her heart. She only blamed herself for having been fighting in a desperate position. After being attacked and seriously injured by Tantai Ruwei, she did not choose to compromise. Instead, she fought all the way to here.


    It is for this reason that her younger brother and the two princesses are exposed to Ruwei.


    What''s more, the talented purple robed youth has already died under the other party''s hands.


    Now, if you cast a forbidden spell, you can''t change all this.


    "It seems that you can only blow yourself up!"


    He Zhixin thought that he could only figure out the solution.


    However, she is also very hesitant. If he Zhibai and Yu Chengliang are not far away from each other, the energy from their own self explosion can also kill them!


    This is definitely not the result she wants!


    However, at this stage, there is no better choice!


    "know your white, your royal highness, your highness, don''t blame me!"


    He Zhixin''s eyes quietly slip out of the clear tears, the heart can not bear, but the eyes are a little bit more firm up!


    She quickly lifted up the remaining Qi in her body, aroused the power of Yuan Shen, and prepared to explode!


    He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu are the same. It''s better to drag Ruwei to hell with her and die together!


    However, just as he Zhixin was preparing to make the final blow, an extremely powerful momentum rose in the field, like a heavy hammer, and suddenly hit all the people on the chest!


    He Zhixin''s action was also slowed down in this momentum!


    At the same time, the void in front of her burst into silence and a gap appeared!


    Among them, there is a dazzling and incomparable light rising up. He Zhixin can''t even open his eyes again!


    As soon as the light appeared, it would swing straight up into the air, like a heavenly pillar born out of thin air, and swing towards the sky.


    Accompanied by, there is a huge thunder resounding, shaking the world!


    "Boom" after a huge bang, this light column is and Dan Tai Ruwei hit the thunder light palm together!


    After the collision of two equally domineering forces, they immediately smashed and turned into a dense lightning rune. They whirled in the void, setting off a terrible thunderstorm, and annihilated the figures of all the people in the field.


    In the center of energy, Dan Tai Ruwei retreated at the first time, but she was still shocked. She was in a trance for a long time.


    It was not until after a while that the thunderstorm was over that she gradually regained her senses, and her ears were still buzzing, as if thousands of mosquitoes were dancing in her ears.


    At this time, she broke into pieces in her palace dress and hung on her body in the form of cloth strips. Her skin was white in many places, and some deep places were more subtle.


    However, Dan Tai Ruwei did not care about her embarrassed image at all. She just sent out the power of Yuan Shen and kept exploring everything around her to find out what happened.


    Until now, she still did not find out who made the move and took her shot.


    However, in the fierce energy storm, he Zhixin should have been directly twisted into vermicelli. He Zhibai, the sixth Prince and the little princess could not escape the fate of death.


    "You actually control the complete law of thunder and lightning. Your strength is not weak indeed!"


    Just at this time, a flickering man''s voice came and got into the ears of Ruwei in dantai.


    She quickly turned and looked, and saw behind her, a young man in purple was walking along the lake.


    Seeing such a figure, Ruwei in dantai opens her eyes unconsciously, and her ruddy lips become round."Why How could it be you? You''re not dead! It''s impossible! "


    She couldn''t believe what her eyes saw in any case. She felt that she was hallucinating.


    Is that young man in purple robe who is walking towards himself step by step, is it the man who was refining the chaotic vitality before, and then he became a meat chopper for his thunderbolt?


    Dan Tai Ruwei how also do not understand, why this guy died and resurrected.


    She clearly saw that the other party had been broken into slag. Under the power of thunder and violent chaos, she could not survive!


    "Nothing is impossible!"


    Du Shaofu replied faintly, and then said: "you dare to take advantage of my unprepared, then you have to pay the corresponding price! Although I''ve rarely dealt with women, today, I will never let you go like this! "


    His voice was very low, and he could not hear much fluctuation in his voice, but the murderous intention hidden in his voice was not weaker than that in normal times.


    He knew what had happened before.


    Du Shaofu had already been alerted when she attacked and killed him. However, he was not able to react so that the blow hit him. In addition, the chaotic uprising in his body at that time directly crushed his flesh.


    However, he has an indestructible body in his body. Even if the body is broken into powder, it can quickly condense again as long as it is not completely extinct.


    It is precisely because of this, he can be in he Zhixin''s most critical moment, for her to block off the dantai Ruwei''s will to kill!


    Moreover, with the help of the magic of Fuyao, he Zhibai, he Zhixin, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu were rescued and placed in the ancient space.


    "I don''t know what you came from, but if you want me to pay the price, I''m afraid you can''t do it with your strength!"


    Dan Tai Ruwei calmed down and began to weigh the situation in front of her.


    According to her guess, although the purple robed youth in front of her was inexplicably revived, she must also have suffered a lot of trauma. At this time, the strength that can be exerted at this time will never be stronger than her own.


    As long as the other side does not break through the real situation, want to kill themselves, it is no different from the Arabian Night!


    "If you can do it or not, you can try it!"


    Du Shaofu''s words gradually became extremely cold, his eyes fiercely looking at the beautiful woman opposite him.


    In the process of speaking, he felt a powerful and powerful Jedi, and his fingerprints were quickly condensed out.


    Then, overhead, there is a round of empty eight trigrams, glittering, and dantai Ruwei''s figure is shrouded.


    Under this eight trigrams pattern, a piece of lightning light twines, releasing a terrifying domineering atmosphere.


    At Du Shaofu''s feet, there are earthly fires rising, thick earth holding the world, mountains and rivers evolving, rivers forming, ancient trees and heaven, interpreting the state of everything in the world!


    A strong wind swept across the sky!


    The space outside Du Shaofu''s body is also an invisible wave, forming an absolute hegemonic field!


    As soon as he did so, he used the most powerful means. Several laws were evolving and intertwined with each other. They contained a boundless trend and suppressed Ruwei in front of dantai!


    "So strong! It''s a combination of several laws. What kind of means is it? "


    The shock in Ruwei''s heart is huge, and her eyes show a sense of horror.


    As one of the most powerful forces in the kingdom of Yu and Qing, there is absolutely no such hegemonic means in the xuanzhan general''s mansion where she is, and can integrate several laws.


    Is this young man from one of the thirty-six holy places?


    Otherwise, how could he have such terrible strength!


    At this moment, Ruwei felt unprecedented solemnity!


    But before she had time to think about it, she saw that the fingerprints of the young man in purple robe had changed, which led to a terrible thunder, and she was directly killed at her head!


    "Kill!"


    How can Ruwei, who is on the verge of death, immediately give a sweet drink, which is also a brilliant ray of thunder to meet Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder shakes, the sky shakes!


    Both of them are masters of the complete law of thunder and lightning. When they move, they are holding the general trend of heaven and earth.


    In an instant, this area is directly annihilated by the lightning.


    The bottom of the lake is directly rolled out of a huge whirlpool, carrying the force of earth shaking roll!


    The whirlpool eye is so big that it leads to the lake and shows the clear sky!


    After a strike, the two thunder and lightning entangle each other, and finally annihilate in the invisible, a situation of equal strength.


    With a drink, Du Shao Fu was thrown away from the bottom of the lake and flew out of the lake!


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu also shook himself up, and behind him the ROC''s golden wings waved rapidly, and in an instant caught up with each other''s footsteps!The huge eight trigrams, as well as a large area of thunder, earth fire, mountains and rivers, all flew away from the lake and shrouded in the sky with his actions!


    "Thunder and earth fire, cut down the sky!"


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. His fingerprints changed, and the empty eight trigrams whirled around and turned into a virtual image.


    "Boom..."


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The thunder roared and the ground fire was blazing. Each of them turned into a long dragon and rushed out of Du Shaofu''s head and feet.


    In the process of moving forward, the Thunder Dragon and the fire dragon directly intertwined in one place and condensed into one, forming a more terrible dragon. It spewed out the blazing and domineering atmosphere, making the void seem to have been burned through, and the ashes were flying in the air!


    Such a long thunder fire dragon, opened its huge fangs, suddenly toward the dantai Ruwei bite away!


    "The thunder is terrified, and the sky is mighty!"


    Ruwei of dantai is also shouting. With a move of her slender hand, the world seems to be boiling. Dense thunder and lightning appear out of thin air and appear around Du Shaofu''s long thunder and fire dragon.


    Both of them are the most powerful of the younger generation in the world. If they compare their accomplishments, the gap is not huge.


    Under the competition between the two powers, the scene is unspeakably terrible!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Under the power of Dan Tai Ru Wei''s law, this area suddenly turned into a sea of thunder and kept boiling.


    "Roar..."


    Thunder fire long dragon roars, the sound spreads nine sky, shakes the void!


    The innumerable thunder and lightning around, directly shaken by such a huge roar, broke up, but there were more and more thunder and lightning incessantly attacking, surrounded by the long thunder and fire dragon, and each other began to consume violently.


    "Roar..."


    The sound of dragon singing shakes the void, causing the surrounding mountains and rivers to fracture, the earth to collapse, and the lake to roll over.


    The huge thunder fire dragon twisted its body, and its tail swept across all directions. It opened a huge gap in the surrounding thunder sea with the power of bullying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2736

    Under the coordination of the two laws, the power of the thunder and fire dragon is absolutely beyond the thunder sea of dantai Ruwei.


    A huge gap was torn open, and the thunder and fire dragon broke through the waves of rebirth energy, just like breaking through the clouds to see the sun, and appeared in front of Ruwei in dantai.


    "Not good!"


    Dan Tai Ruwei secretly called out that she was bad, but she did not have time to make any response. She was severely hit by the long tail of the dragon and hit her body.


    Her delicate body was pulled to fly, like a shooting star.


    Under the huge impact force, a mouthful of stuffy blood spurts out from its mouth and penetrates the void.


    At the same time, her chest position of the broken palace dress is also burned by the fire, showing two groups of white delicate.


    "How can the strength of seizing the realm of God be so strong?"


    Dan Tai Ruwei can''t believe that she should even have the intention of retreating, with the help of flying strength, to the distance at full speed.


    "You want to escape? Can you escape in front of me? "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, and behind him, the ROC''s golden wings fluttered rapidly, and his body suddenly disappeared from his original place.


    The next moment, his figure is to appear in the Dan Tai Ru Wei escape path above, intercept it down.


    Such a scene makes dantai Ruwei unable to make any effective response at all, and is directly bullied by Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, an invisible force suddenly fell on her, and it was oppressed on her body. It was like falling into a quagmire. The speed was sharply reduced, and even the movements of her limbs became extremely stiff.


    Such a sudden situation, let Dan Tai Ruwei pale, Jiao Rong showed can not hide the horror.


    "The law of space! This is space! "


    Her insight was natural, and she saw through Du Shaofu''s means at once.


    Where need to think again, she burst out of the infinite light, the force of the thunder is mighty, want to break free.


    "Be honest, you can''t escape!"


    Du Shaofu snorted. How could he let the other party go.


    This woman has killed herself!


    Before the real outbreak of dantai Ruwei, Du Shaofu controlled the area of juebao and firmly suppressed it.


    Then, he opened the ancient space and shrouded it in an instant.


    After the "Shua" sound, the dark space hole converges, and Du Shaofu''s figure disappears along with dantai Ruwei.


    This area, suddenly become quiet down, only endless lightning energy is still flying in the void, whistling.


    In the ancient space, he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu opened their eyes at the moment when Ruwei fell in.


    They have recovered a lot under the time environment here, but they are still seriously injured and have been practicing breathing.


    He Zhixin, who was the most injured, was in a coma due to the use of the ghost fire withering spirit mantra and then forced to interrupt.


    There are dozens of Zihong''s generals and subordinates of Shenguo royal family here, who are healing for her.


    "Brother Du!"


    Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai and others, after seeing that Du Shaofu also came in, showed a happy smile.


    They thought that the purple robed youth had died, and several people still felt deep guilt. The reason why Dan Tai Ruwei started to fight was because of them.


    However, no one thought that Du Shaofu, who had already died in their eyes, suddenly came back to life and saved them into the ancient space when they were all in despair at the final critical moment. This made several people feel deeply happy.


    However, they are also very puzzled. I''m afraid that guy''s method is too appalling!


    Under the double force of thunder and chaos, a man who was smashed could stand in front of them so quickly and perfectly!


    What kind of power is needed to achieve this? Is he really from a small world?


    He Zhibai''s heart, can''t help but produce such doubt!


    "This woman can''t escape. If you have any questions, you can interrogate her properly."


    Looking at the expressions of several people, Du Shaofu also gave a knowing smile and said softly.


    In fact, the sixth Prince and the little princess suffered several changes, but they still don''t know what happened.


    At this time, a young lady of the general''s mansion was captured. Naturally, they needed to be well tortured!


    "Dan Tai Ruwei, I will give you another chance to tell you your purpose. I can consider not to kill you!"


    Yu Chengliang got up and walked to the front of Ruwei in dantai, and asked in a cold voice.


    "Ah..."


    Dan Tai Ruwei was embarrassed to fall on the ground, but not salty smile, no answer.


    She stretched out her hand over a broken skirt to cover her skin."At this time, do you still want to resist


    Yu Chengliang, without any pity for women and jade, went straight forward and caught up with Ruwei.


    The rags in front of the body are once again falling down, and a touch of white color appears in the air.


    But Yu Chengliang obviously did not have any mind to enjoy the moving scenery, just looked at her fiercely.


    "Give up your heart, even if it''s death, I won''t say it!"


    Dan Tai Ruwei bit her teeth, as a prisoner, she did not make any resistance.


    The most important reason is that at the beginning of entering here, there was a mysterious force, which immediately suppressed her and sealed all its strength.


    "You


    Yu Chengliang was so angry that he pushed away Ruwei from dantai and fell to the ground.


    Dan Tai Ruwei does not seem to care about this, and her face is to restore a bit of the past calm and calm.


    She turned her eyes to Du Shaofu and asked, "I''m very curious. With your strength, you have an extraordinary origin! Now I can''t escape from your control. Can you help me to understand? What is your identity


    She looked at Du Shaofu motionlessly, trying to hear the answer.


    However, to her disappointment, Du Shaofu was not interested in answering this question. Instead, he said, "I don''t have so much time to spend with you here, and I will never kill you because you are a woman! If you know something better, you should be honest with yourself, so as not to let me fight. I''m afraid that the end will be worse than death


    Du Shaofu said in a cold voice.


    "Cluck, cluck..."


    Dan Tai Ruwei began to smile again. Then she burst into a sudden laugh and squeezed out four words from her teeth: "no comment!"


    Her eyes were firm and her voice was resolute. After that, she turned her head and ignored Du Shaofu. She closed her eyes.


    "It''s your choice, so don''t blame me for killing flowers!"


    Du Shaofu snorted, then without any hesitation, he took a quick walk and suddenly pressed it on Ruwei''s head.


    When the soul searching technique was launched, a stream of terrifying energy came out of her routine, which constantly penetrated into the woman''s mind and covered her spirit.


    "Ah..."


    The shrieking voice of Ruwei in dantai contains unspeakable pain.


    "What are brothers Du doing?"


    Seeing such a scene, he Zhibai was puzzled.


    "Brother Du should be using his soul means to search for Ruwei''s memory in Dan Tai!"


    Yu Chengliang thought for a moment and replied.


    He Zhibai suddenly heard the speech, and then he stopped talking. He just waited with Yu Chengliang.


    As time went on, strange waves appeared in Du Shaofu''s body, which made everyone on the side tremble.


    Soul searching can be regarded as a means of using the profound meaning of the soul, but it is not enough for the power of the law.


    However, under the wonderful use of the spirit, the information contained in the spirit can be completely seen.


    If you are a strong person majoring in the law of the soul, you can even make Du Shaofu directly hurt by such means, but unfortunately, Dan Tai Ruwei is not among them!


    Not too long, Du Shaofu''s slightly closed eyes opened slowly, and his palm moved away from the top of Ruwei''s head.


    "Dong..."


    It is hard to see a little blood on her face as if she had passed the most cruel punishment in the world.


    She fell to the ground, fainted, and made no more noise.


    Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai, as well as Yu Chengyu, all turned their eyes to Du Shaofu, hoping that he would tell them the information they had found.


    However, Du Shaofu did not speak for a long time and stood in his place.


    After a long time, he murmured and murmured: "the two old friends are both in the Yuqing Kingdom, which is a coincidence!"


    Yes, when Du Shaofu searched the memory of Ruwei in dantai, he saw two familiar but strange figures.


    And these two figures are Du Shaofu''s old friends, the ancient ancestor of Bifang divine birds and the ancient emperor of the human temple!


    He was excited by the discovery.


    As early as after the Apocalypse of the heavenly way''s tomb and the end of the turmoil between the Animal League and the human race, the two men broke through the barrier of the power of the world and went to the outside world.


    At that time, they had reached the end of their lives, and could not live for long. Therefore, they planned a shocking move to remove the cancer in their own families.


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, helped both of them by mistake. As a result, the two old men, who were playing tricks behind their backs, solved everything without showing their faces from the beginning to the end.


    At that time, Du Shaofu, who had learned of this, almost ran away, calling out that Jiang was still old and spicy.However, after the two left, no one knew whether there was a time to meet again.


    At that time, everyone knew nothing about the outside world. No one knew that there would be thirty-three days of existence. They thought that their departure would be a farewell.


    Who would have expected that, in the memory of Ruwei in dantai, he found that they were still living in this world, which made Du Shaofu rise to endless joy.


    Most importantly, they are also in the Yuqing Kingdom, and they are very close to the royal family!


    He Zhibai and Yu Chengliang must be familiar with each other!


    Du Shaofu thought that if the news was sent back to Shenwu world, Du Xiaoqing would not be happy!


    The ancient ancestor of the Bifang clan is her own sister!


    "Brother Du?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu in a daze, he Zhibai whispered and called.


    "I''m fine!"


    Du Shaofu gave a smile, and then his face became serious. He told Yu Chengliang, he Zhibai and others the news he had got.


    After hearing this, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu changed their faces and murmured: "no! It''s impossible! Father, how could he How can you die


    After being informed by Du Shaofu, they finally knew that there were seven general''s offices involved in the rebellion.


    In addition to Taixu, Yuanding, xuanhuang, Neihuang, xuanzhan and Yinhe, canglun is also involved.


    In this way, only Zihong, Diwu and Yunling are still loyal to the royal family.


    There are ten general palaces in Yuqing Kingdom, and seven of them have joined hands to seek rebellion, which makes people feel that the situation is extremely serious.


    The reason for this great rebellion is that the emperor of the kingdom of God has already died!


    However, from Dan Tai Ruwei''s memory, the news was strictly blocked by insiders, and not many people knew about it. In addition to a very few people in the royal family, even the princes and princesses did not get the news.


    However, Du Shaofu did not find out how such a top secret matter reached the ears of the seven great generals.


    "It was only when the fire of the spirit of the emperor Yuqing was extinguished that several great generals joined hands. It seems that there is some trouble in this matter!"


    Du Shaofu frowned and began to think.


    He didn''t want to get involved in these things at first, but he was involuntarily involved again and again. He killed Dai XuanZhen, Zhong Xu, Wang Qixuan and others, and captured Dan Tai Ruwei this time.


    It can be said that he has stood opposite to the seven great generals'' mansion, and there is no room for him to turn around.


    At this time, Du Shaofu found that he had to take care of this matter!


    Because bifangguzu and the ancient emperor of the human family have an outstanding position in the kingdom of gods. They are very close to the royal family. They are the two envoys under the emperor of God.


    What''s more, they came to the supreme Chang Rong Tian for many years. At this time, their cultivation reached the realm of cutting the truth, which was quite extraordinary.


    The purpose of the joint efforts of the seven great generals was to overthrow the rule of the Yuqing Kingdom and to establish the kingdom again. Naturally, it was impossible for them to attack them.


    Such a situation is absolutely not allowed to happen to Du Shaofu!


    The only thing that he didn''t understand was that with their accomplishments, why did the emperor Yuqing treat them with great respect and give them such a good status from the small world?


    "In any case, or early out of this mixed space, in order to avoid greater changes!"


    Du Shaofu stopped thinking about things he couldn''t think about.


    He felt that the situation was a little urgent. Although judging from the memory of Dan Tai Ruwei, the rebellion of the seven God generals'' offices had not really started, Du Shaofu did not dare to take it lightly.


    In case of any accident, the ancient ancestor of the Bifang divine bird family and the ancient emperor of the human race will face great danger.


    Although their status is high, but their own strength is not too strong, just just break through the real.


    For those two old friends, they both gave a lot of help to Du Shaofu!


    Only when the news is delivered as soon as possible, can the royal family be prepared to deal with everything that may happen and disrupt the layout of the seven God generals'' palaces.


    "My father..."


    After a long time, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu were still immersed in grief.


    Especially the little princess, tears with the broken line of beads like, one strength down.


    The news of the emperor''s death was a great blow to them!


    "Sixth prince, little princess, don''t be too sad!"


    He Zhibai said in a voice of consolation: "even if the whole house of Zihong is destroyed, I will definitely try my best to stop the seven schemers!"


    He was very indignant, and felt endless anger at the moves of the seven great generals'' offices.


    Not to mention her loyalty to the kingdom of God, it is the end of immortality if she attacks her sister, or even nearly kills Du Shaofu and several of them together!There is no doubt that the children of the seven great generals who entered the Hunyuan space will definitely not let them go while killing the princes and princesses!


    "My father has always treated them well in the seven great generals'' mansion, but he has done such a wicked thing! I''ll kill you


    Yu Chengliang''s eyes were red, his fists clenched and his teeth clenched.


    "Why? There seems to be something wrong with this... "


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu uttered a strange light, as if he had figured out some unusual flavor.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it would not be so simple. There was something strange about it everywhere!


    "The sixth prince, I ask you, do you really know nothing about the death of your father?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and asked such a question.


    Hearing this, Yu Chengliang shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen my father for a long time. He suddenly disappeared three years ago. But who would have thought that he He actually... "


    At last, the sixth Prince''s face became gloomy again.


    At the thought of his father''s death, his heart filled with endless sadness!


    Originally, for those who practice within 33 days, it is a common thing to close down once, even for hundreds of years and thousands of years. For example, the flame skeleton sitting not far away in the ancient space is trapped in the Hunyuan space for tens of thousands of years.


    So it''s no surprise that no one knows where the emperor has been for three years.


    However, it is unusual that the fire of his soul is extinguished, which is unusual. With his extremely strong cultivation, something great accident must have happened.


    Yu Chengliang even suspected that the people of the seven God generals were ghosts from all this!


    "Three years ago..."


    Du Shaofu touched his chin and asked again, "at that time, were you two envoys of the town just ascended the throne?"


    Du Shaofu explained the situation of Bi fanggu Zu and the ancient human emperor.


    This question made Yu Chengliang feel strange.


    They are discussing the matter of their father and Emperor. How can the topic suddenly turn to the body of the two town gods?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2737

    However, although Yu Chengliang felt puzzled, he answered Du Shaofu''s question honestly.


    After getting his affirmative answer, Du Shaofu''s strange feeling became more and more intense.


    "Is it true?"


    As soon as he raised his eyebrows, he felt that his guess was very likely!


    How could Du Shaofu forget that the turmoil of the Animal League and the temple was all planned by the two old guys. He hid himself and pretended to be dead, leading to the great enemy of the Animal League and the temple. The purpose was to force out the unstable factors of the Yaotian Yanfeng clan and the Yu family!


    At this time, combined with the trust of the emperor Yuqing to the two people, it was inexplicably disappeared. Maybe it was the ghost they were doing behind their back. The purpose was to eliminate the alien people in the kingdom of God!


    If you want to be as Du Shaofu thinks, these two old guys are too good to jump around. How could they look like they were burned out!


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Then he shook his head and said to Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu, "don''t worry about your grief. Maybe your father and Emperor are still alive."


    "This..."


    The sixth Prince and the little princess were stunned. Even he Zhibai looked at Du Shaofu with strange eyes.


    They couldn''t understand how this guy suddenly said such a thing.


    You know, once the fire of the soul is extinguished, it must be the result of death!


    According to the memory of Dan Tai Ruwei, the God Emperor of Yuqing disappeared three years ago. Not long ago, the fire of his soul was extinguished. At the first time, he was obtained by the people of the seven great generals'' offices, and then began to plan a startling act.


    This happened. If there was no definite result, those generals would not have risked to kill the prince and princess in the Hunyuan space.


    "Brother Du, do you mean..."


    Suddenly, he Zhibai seemed to think of something and asked in shock, "is it someone who has done something?"


    As soon as he spoke, the sixth Prince and the little princess were also surprised.


    "I''m not sure about the details. It''s just a guess, but it''s very likely."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and said, "all the truth can only be found out of the Hunyuan space."


    "Brother Du, how do you know that?"


    He Zhibai looked at him in disbelief and asked.


    Du Shaofu only gave a mysterious smile and did not answer.


    As a matter of fact, he is only speculating on his own, with no real evidence, so he can not give the most definite answer.


    Seeing that he did not speak, it was not easy for the rest of the people to make further inquiries.


    "If this is the case, is it not to say that the conspiracy of the seven great generals was actually calculated?"


    Yu Chengyu, the little princess, sniffed and dried the tears on her face.


    At this time, her mood changed greatly. Knowing that her father might still be alive, she changed from great sorrow to great joy.


    "You''re right!"


    Du Shaofu replied with a smile.


    Bifangguzu and the ancient emperor of the human race are both old monsters who have lived for endless years. They plan an accident and dig out the moths hidden in the kingdom of God. This is a great possibility!


    But I don''t know what means they used to deceive all the people in the seven generals.


    This matter is simple to say, but it is necessary to face a lot of difficulties in the real implementation!


    "Brother Du, what are we going to do next?"


    Knowing this, he Zhibai seems to have enough confidence.


    Since it is very likely that all this was planned by the emperor behind the scenes, there must be some backhand to prevent the rule of the kingdom of God from being destroyed by the hands of the seven great generals.


    As you can imagine, a lot of things are bound to be in the arrangement.


    "That''s the same sentence. Next, we''re going to make a big fuss about the Hunyuan space. The more muddy the water is, the better it will be!"


    Du Shaofu paced and said seriously, "well, the first thing I want to do is to break through the real situation! As long as we have enough strength, we can face the variable that may appear at any time! "


    "Good! As brother Du said


    Yu Chengliang nodded and said.


    In fact, Du Shaofu was not absolutely sure. Things were just like what he thought.


    But no matter what the situation is, it will not be wrong to improve our strength.


    Several people no longer talk nonsense, one after another out of the ancient space, again fly to the location of the huge lake, and then head into.


    Du Shaofu continued to refine the chaotic vitality, while he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu grasped the time to practice.


    He Zhibai and the little princess are both at the peak of the state of returning to emptiness. They are one step away from the realm of divinity. They will break through very quickly under the boundless atmosphere of the lake bottom.


    So this time, the sixth prince was appointed to protect the Dharma. He was always alert to the surrounding activities, so as not to disturb Du Shaofu.Fortunately, this time, everything was quiet, and no one came here again.


    After only seven days, he Zhibai made a great breakthrough and became a strong man in the realm of seizing God.


    On the 15th day, Yu Chengyu also broke through the threshold and entered a new realm.


    However, in the past half a month, Du Shaofu''s voice is not so great.


    His body will occasionally give out a burst of sound, a flood of Qi constantly refined by him, into the most pure chaotic vitality, more and more!


    However, 15 days later, he has only saved a small wisp, which is still far from the amount needed to break through.


    He Zhibai and others are very patient and have been waiting.


    It was under such circumstances that, more than ten days later, a huge sound was finally heard from the purple robed youth, who was crouching on the ground.


    "Boom..."


    In Du Shaofu''s muscles and veins, it seemed that there was a wild beast lurking in his body, and the sound of fierce roar was like thunder.


    Under the gaze of he Zhibai''s three people''s eyes, his skin fluctuates everywhere, as if there is an air machine shuttling among them.


    "Has brother Du succeeded in refining?"


    Yu Chengliang picked his eyelids and said softly.


    As his voice fell, a bright light came out of Du Shaofu''s body, and then he saw that countless thunder and lightning spewed out, just like a water snake sniffing out letters.


    At the same time, there was a blazing fire that spread out in the middle of the lake, burning the surrounding void and collapsing. The lake water was burned out and turned into smoke.


    "Brother Du is going to start to break through. It''s dangerous here. Let''s step back!"


    He Zhibai said in a voice, and then with Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu, they quickly swept to the distance.


    After they left, the changes in Du Shaofu continued.


    I saw strong waves, which caused a huge earthquake in the whole lake!


    The thunder, lightning and fire kept revolving around Du Shaofu''s body.


    Not only that, in addition to the changes in the laws of lightning and fire attributes, this area has formed a unique field, which is full of great power, covering a range of hundreds of miles, and excluding all existence.


    "Roar..."


    An earth shaking roar, spread through all directions, roar to break the void!


    Du Shaofu was full of gold, and the red Jiri horse monkey god rushed out independently, carrying the power of annihilation, suppressing heaven and earth, tyrannical, and detached from the world!


    His whole body''s breath is constantly climbing, to an unprecedented level, strong to the extreme!


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu had already sobered up from his comprehension, and all this was under his control.


    After nearly a month of tempering, he finally saved enough chaotic energy, and began to move towards the realm of truth.


    "Chaotic vitality can help living beings to step on their feet and cut down the truth. It turns out that it contains the way to change everything in the world, and it is the foundation of nature! Everything in the world has evolved from it! "


    Du Shaofu kept feeling the peculiarity of the chaos in his heart and sent out such an exclamation.


    At this moment, he has a very miraculous experience, as if he and the nature of heaven and earth, all things are integrated into one, with all in the most intimate contact, may catch countless invisible traces!


    This feeling is very similar to my own experience when I was in control of the heavenly way in the Shenwu world.


    But at that time, Du Shaofu could only control and make use of it, but he could not see through the true meaning.


    This is like, a person who cultivates in the holy land can exert the greatest power when he gets a sacred instrument.


    However, on the contrary, he did not necessarily know the specific refining method of the sacred vessel, and the fundamental point was not sure.


    Now, with the help of the chaotic vitality, Du Shaofu has truly felt the endless heaven and earth jurisprudence and the great thousand profound meanings!


    "I majored in the law of thunder and lightning and the law of space. Not long ago, with the help of the lotus of blood flame God, I understood some methods of fire attribute law. The power of the law between heaven and earth is divided into four primitive laws: time, space, matter and soul. Which one do I want to major in


    Through this chaos, Du Shaofu could trace the four primitive laws, but the three laws of space, thunder and lightning, and fire attribute were the most clear.


    He hesitated and didn''t know which law he should start from and practice.


    Speaking of it, he had the most profound attainments in the law of thunder and lightning, and had already reached the complete level.


    But a law of thunder and lightning, if put into the whole material law, is not too obvious.


    In addition, he has mastered more methods in space law than other means, but the space law is one of the four original laws. It is very difficult for him to understand thoroughly, even the strong man in immortal realm can not do it.This choice made him feel a little embarrassed.


    "No matter how many, you''d better have a try. After breaking through the truth, you still have a chance to understand the power of other laws."


    Du Shaofu thought about it and made a decision immediately. He planned to try it again.


    He carefully controlled the heaven and earth bag to open itself, and then flew out of it a jade bottle, directly exploded, and a drop of black water floated out.


    As soon as this drop of water appears, it is filled with a frightening and gloomy atmosphere, just like the thing of hell, carrying the extremely Yin to evil power.


    "Through the weak water of the Styx River, try to understand the law of water attribute! Coagulation


    Du Shaofu drank lightly in his heart, and the power of the original spirit swung open. An invisible shock wave broke away the weak water of the Ming River which had been plundered from Dai XuanZhen, turned into a dark fog and wrapped his body.


    In an instant, the power of yin and evil is surging and fluctuating in the void.


    "Chaotic vitality, give me fusion!"


    Du Shaofu controlled the chaotic vitality to circulate continuously in his body and absorbed the black fog.


    Then, in his perception, the chaotic vitality in his body is mixed with a thread of fierce Qi, showing a strong cold breath.


    This is the strength of the weak water of the river Styx, and it is also evolved from the chaotic vitality. After being absorbed at this time, part of the power contained in the chaotic vitality will be activated and become stronger!


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, could clearly perceive some mysterious veins glowing, which seemed to be able to be touched. However, those veins were extremely difficult to understand thoroughly for a moment!


    "Is this part of the power of the law of water?"


    Du Shaofu knew that these veins were the true track of the water attribute law. If he could master them, he would surely make great progress in his attainments of water attribute law.


    But for a moment, he couldn''t understand.


    Because his foundation on the water property law is zero. If he wants to make a breakthrough, he has to spend a lot of time to do it.


    This is not like the original refining blood flame God lotus spirit, blood flame God lotus spirit, there is the ultimate interpretation of the fire attribute law, which can be directly understood by Du Shaofu.


    "Let''s make a breakthrough first, majoring in the law of space!"


    Du Shaofu has some regrets. His heart is very big.


    Throughout the whole period of thirty-three days, it is difficult to find people who understand the two primitive laws. There are not many people in the world who try to do that. They just think it is extremely difficult to do.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t think so. As long as someone did it, he would certainly be able to achieve it himself!


    He even thought that not only the space law and the material law, but also the time law and the soul law, he also wanted to try it.


    If the four principles are finally integrated into one, what kind of state can be achieved in the end.


    This kind of thought, if said to the outsider to hear, certainly will scold him to be a madman!


    "Make every effort to break through the barriers and cut the truth!"


    Du Shaofu thought about it. He didn''t have much time to spend here at present. He had to choose a rule to break through the truth, and then slowly understand it later.


    At the same time, the force of the law of space is running rapidly.


    One after another magical runes flicker, covering his body, only to hear a dull "hum", the surrounding space field suddenly expanded, and then spread to the distance again, which directly diffused to thousands of miles.


    The law in Du Shaofu''s mind was branded with light, and the patterns of some parts became extremely bright and gave off a great light, which made the mud pill palace clear and bright!


    The wave of terror is surging, such as from ancient times, frightening people.


    With the combination of Du Shaofu''s power of space law and chaotic vitality, more invisible trajectories were revealed and presented in front of his eyes.


    This time, Du Shaofu did not delay, nor was he afraid to spend a long time. He was directly immersed in his perception and kept observing the traces of the law of space.


    In this way, he once again fell into a state of selflessness, and could no longer perceive anything outside.


    However, the outer space is still expanding in the void, blocking the approach of any foreign object.


    At least in this mixed space of the young generation, no one can go beyond the minefield!


    "The law of space, I feel the violent fluctuation of the law of space. Do brothers Du want to use the power of the law of space to step into the realm of truth!"


    In the distance, he Zhibai and his three men retreated thousands of miles away, but their yuan Shen power has been spying on the movement in the distance.


    Although they could not penetrate into the space field of Du Shaofu, they could also clearly feel some changes.


    "Brother Du has reached the point of perfection in his journey to the law of thunder and lightning. If he practices the material law, it will be easier to control all of them. When the time comes, it will be much easier to set foot on immortality than the law of space."Yu Chengliang murmured, as if he didn''t understand Du Shaofu''s practice.


    Everyone knows that the three primitive laws of time, space and soul are relatively vague, while the material law is the subjective manifestation of the whole world, and it is easier to master.


    Therefore, most of the dharmas practiced by the creatures in the thirty-three dynasties are on the level of material laws!


    Du Shaofu''s choice of space law to make a breakthrough is bound to go further on this road in the future, but it is very difficult to control the complete space law.


    "Brother Du''s attainments in the law of space are also quite powerful. He should have his own plan! I believe that, with his talent, it should not be difficult to control the complete space law until the immortality is achieved! "


    He Zhibai is more confident. He is very optimistic about Du Shaofu.


    However, he never thought that Du Shaofu''s ambition was much bigger than he thought.


    What Du Shaofu really wanted was to master all the four primitive laws!


    Of course, it is impossible for him to say such words to he Zhibai and others.


    "Hum, hum..."


    In the constant understanding of Du Shaofu, waves of wild and violent waves constantly spread out.


    As time went by, he had no idea of time in his mind.


    With the deeper understanding of the law of space, his prestige is constantly climbing every moment, as if there is no summit.


    A great momentum diffused out and spread in all directions.


    In Du Shaofu''s space field, there was a strange scene. Everything was still. The fish in the water stopped swimming. The lake water stopped flowing. The waves on the water were still. The birds in the sky could not move forward


    All of them are still as if they have been performed the technique of immobilization!


    If he Zhibai had not retreated far enough, he would not have escaped from such a situation!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2738

    In this vast space, all things are silent and static, such as a set of motionless picture spread out, showing the ultimate beauty.


    The only difference is the purple robed youth sitting at the bottom of the lake at the center of the painting.


    His breath kept climbing until he reached a certain peak and then stopped.


    "The so-called situation of cutting off the real is" cutting off the cage and reshaping the true self "! If you want to break through this realm, you must give up the superfluous twigs and twigs, give priority to the true meaning of one of the four laws, and realize one of the four original laws, so as to reach a perfect level! "


    Du Shaofu''s spiritual consciousness was closed, but in his mind, he kept thinking about what he had said to him.


    It is a process of transformation and a process of self recognition.


    In this process, we need to constantly improve one of the original laws until we control all of them, and then have the opportunity to step into the next realm.


    Du Shaofu''s mind was free of distractions and reached an unprecedented state of emptiness.


    However, he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu were waiting far away, always paying attention to everything here.


    From time to time they need to adjust their position and retreat further away.


    At the same time of Du Shaofu''s breakthrough, great changes have taken place in the remote Shenwu world!


    After the end of the catastrophe, the whole territory of three continents and nine states has been quiet for nearly two years, and there is still a lot of time before the departure of Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC.


    For such a long time, every place has been calm. In addition to the struggle of the younger generation, there has not been much huge war between the major forces.


    At the same time, there is no strange thing happened, everything seems to be extremely harmonious.


    But it was on this day that a sudden huge earthquake made many strong people wake up suddenly and felt a shiver in the spirit!


    Moreover, just after this huge earthquake, there was a "boom" sound one after another, continuous, just like the collapse of the earth!


    "This is an earthquake


    Some strong people immediately find out the cause of the matter, but no one cares too much.


    After all, for practitioners, no matter how big the earthquake is, it will never have much impact on their lives.


    The people in charge of the major forces have issued orders to many young children and sent countless strong men to the outside world to seek help from ordinary people who have not cultivated themselves. Then, they continue to be busy with the affairs at hand, and have not paid any attention to the arrival of the earthquake.


    However, such calm and calm, soon was broken!


    "Boom..."


    After the initial shock, everything seemed to have no intention of stopping. Every place in the whole world began to shake violently.


    Not to mention the gathering places of ordinary people, even the array of the big mountain Gates was broken one after another under the vibration, and a large number of magnificent buildings collapsed and turned into ruins.


    "How could that happen? The earthquake is so strong


    At last, someone felt something unusual and began to wonder.


    Then, I saw a figure from where they were, standing in the air, looking at all directions.


    With constant observation, there was an endless sense of horror in everyone''s eyes.


    "A huge earthquake has taken place in the whole area."


    Some people are slow, they can''t believe it.


    Under that terrible sense of shock, the void is violently twisted and deformed. It is very difficult for a person with weak cultivation to even stand in the air.


    "Boom..."


    Everything is still going on, only to see a lot of earth fracture, the collapse of a huge gap, you can see the mountains collapsed, turned into stones all over the ground.


    The river is roaring, swinging nine days; the void is swaying and twisting wantonly.


    What followed was that every place fell into a great panic, countless creatures ran away together, birds and animals panicked, and lost their foothold!


    "What''s the matter? How can such a drastic change happen?"


    A strong man was frightened and asked to himself, completely unaware of what had happened.


    In their eyes, they could see that among the countless huge cracks that the ground had cracked, there were earth and stone rolling up to the ground.


    In the underground, it seems that there is something extremely fierce in the rolling body, driving the whole land, want to break out of the general!


    All practitioners feel that things are unusual. This is absolutely a shocking change!


    "What''s the matter with this? Why is there such a terrible scene? Is the end of the day coming?"


    "Roc emperor! Come back to save your people


    "The ROC emperor has left this world. Who can calm down this disaster this time?"¡­¡­


    Countless creatures are frightened, are shouting.


    At this time, they miss the emperor of ROC infinitely. If the detached young man still stays in this field, he will surely solve the great change!


    Wasteland!


    The palace has already gathered dense figures. Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and others are all in the list. The eighteen heavenly generals, the saint envoys of tianhoudian Town, and the holy envoys of HuangGuo town are all under hundreds of people.


    "This change is unprecedented, but I don''t know what caused it!"


    The medicine sage doctor was lifeless, his eyes were burning, he glanced at all directions and said softly.


    "Is there any calamity to come? Otherwise, how could this happen? "


    Zhen Qingchun was also worried. He frowned tightly and was thinking about something.


    "If only Shaofu were still in this field, he must know the root of this matter!"


    Han Ao Tong is also a slight condensation of eyebrows and eyes, and sighs.


    When they heard this, they all nodded and agreed.


    Du Shaofu integrated the power of the Invisible Rules of this world, and everything was under his control.


    It can be said that there is nothing he can''t do in this field!


    "Do you think that all these changes are due to my brother?"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaojing made a soft voice and said such a sentence, which made all the people present in a daze.


    After thinking about it, I think this situation is very likely!


    To a certain extent, there is an invisible connection between Du Shaofu and this world. What great changes have taken place in Du Shaofu''s body, which affects the whole territory of three continents and nine states, is not impossible!


    "Shaojing''s words are reasonable, but if all this is because of Shaofu, something must have happened to him!"


    Everyone''s eyes were dignified and worried.


    Du Shaofu had been there for thirty-three days, and no one knew what his situation was.


    At this time, the change of this world made them feel a little frightened, and they didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    "I hope Shaofu will have nothing to do with it."


    He looked up at the sky with endless prayers, as if he could pass through the boundless space and send it to the young man in purple robe.


    "I can''t manage so much now. I''ll send people to help all over the country."


    Du Tingxuan didn''t say anything more. He issued such an order directly.


    Immediately, night floating Ling, eternal jade, green fox old demon and other people are flying out, flying in all directions.


    Soon, all the practitioners in this part of the world started to move quickly, and no one dared to stay on the ground.


    Innumerable talismans sent out and displayed huge arrays to protect countless ordinary people in order to ensure their safety.


    No one knows when such a scene will pass.


    "Boom..."


    In a busy situation, the earth and the earth are breaking, the earth is shaking, the tsunami is soaring, the waves are surging, and the whole territory of three continents and nine States seems to be in the end.


    However, this situation has been continuing, it seems that there is no meaning to stop. After a few days, it is becoming more and more intense!


    "Do you see that the earth is expanding, it''s getting bigger, and the ground is constantly rising!"


    A creature said in a trembling voice, looking extremely frightened.


    All people are standing in the high altitude. Under their gaze, there are a lot of earth and stone squeezed out in the cracks like abyss on the ground below, and then like peaks rising from the ground!


    From the high sky, the sight was unspeakable.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu was no longer sitting at the bottom of the huge lake in the mixed space of Yu Qing kingdom.


    His body flew into the air, surrounded by bright light, set off like a God.


    From him came an endless and vast breath, shaking in the void and filling all directions.


    Around, all the scene is still fixed, under the foot of the lake, fish in the water, around the birds and so on, all things seem to be frozen in general, and like an uncanny carving!


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes, and his breath soared, and his field was still expanding.


    On the periphery, he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu retreated and retreated. They had already gone hundreds of thousands of miles away. All of them were staring at all this.


    They could not see the changes in Du Shaofu, but the field nearby expanded step by step, but they clearly fell into the perception of the three people.


    "The space field of Du brothers is no longer expanding. Should it be near success?"


    He Zhibai''s eyes were shocked and murmured.


    What kind of concept is this? It''s absolutely shocking to say it out.Although all this was achieved only when Du Shaofu made a breakthrough, no one in the whole Yuqing kingdom could achieve this level when he broke through the real world!


    "It won''t be long!"


    Yu Chengliang didn''t go to see he Zhibai. He just opened his mouth and said.


    After he finished speaking, the three stopped talking and waited quietly.


    With the passage of time, and the past nearly a month, the frightening fluctuations have finally converged.


    "The space field begins to fall back!"


    Yu Chengyu exclaimed, his beautiful face brimming with joy.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look."


    As soon as Yu Chengliang waved his hand, he was the first to shoot out.


    The space field flies away, just like a huge energy is gathered, like flowing water, accompanied by magical runes.


    What followed, all things that had been shrouded in it, at the moment of getting rid of the shackles, began to move again!


    The birds in space flutter and continue to fly happily to the distance; the water surface of the lake is again filled with waves and ripples; the fish at the bottom of the water shake their heads and tail and continue to play happily


    As if in the long time before, they did not exist in general!


    Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu and he Zhibai followed the space ripple, and did not spend too long. They saw the figure of Du Shaofu.


    At this time, he stood in the sky, purple robe flying, overbearing, detached from the world!


    ¡­¡­


    Shenwu world!


    The great changes lasted for several months, and the whole territory of three continents and nine states was in a great panic at the beginning.


    In particular, some practitioners with weak cultivation and ordinary people without cultivation feel that it is the end of the day, and all of them feel as if they are dying.


    This terrible change in heaven and earth is more frightening than the disaster brought about by the devil.


    At least, before the disaster of the evil cult, all living creatures had already made psychological preparations, but this time, it was so sudden, too sudden!


    However, after a period of adaptation, everyone slowly accepted the change.


    There are countless strong hands, and countless ordinary people without accomplishments are not in the way of life.


    The powerful array Rune masters set up the extremely strong array, and all the living creatures were stationed in the void.


    "Earth shaking changes have taken place in this world. What great power is needed to achieve all this!"


    Every day, there are many creatures constantly observing the changes between heaven and earth.


    The most obvious one is that the huge cracks in the boundary of three continents and nine states have been filled up with earth and stone again, turning into land or mountains or rivers.


    "The scope of the world has expanded!"


    To the end, someone summed up such a result, let everyone shock!


    If this world is compared to a piece of paper, then the huge horror cracks are tearing the paper into pieces and scattered.


    But as a result, the gap has been made up again, and it has been reorganized into a brand-new paper, which is more vast than ever before!


    Under the observation of some strong men, they found that the boundary at this time was more than ten times larger than usual!


    Such a terrible expansion makes them feel marvelous!


    And this is not the most incredible!


    For those who have cultivated themselves, with the passage of time, there are countless surprises in their hearts.


    "The oppressive force between heaven and earth has weakened again. This time, such a change has taken place!"


    Many creatures have felt such changes. They found that with the drastic changes between the heaven and the earth, the power of repression is constantly decreasing. Almost all people feel that their strength has increased a lot!


    Such a situation, let countless people surprise extremely, excited incomparably.


    Over the years, many changes have taken place in this world. Whether it is the demons who broke the seal, or the tomb of the heavenly way was born, or Du Shaofu controlled the way of heaven, every time caused a terrible change.


    However, in every place where the cultivation of concealment can bring about the same feeling, the result is the same.


    This time, many strong people in this field have the same feeling.


    Not only is the pressure reduced, but also the Aura! Do you feel that the aura of heaven and earth is much stronger than ever before! "


    Another creature screamed with joy, hoping that this sentence could be called to everyone.


    However, after hearing this, many creatures will smile. How can they not feel this situation.


    Yes, the aura of heaven and earth in this world is too strong at this time, which is not comparable to that in the past.In such an environment, not to mention those who are strong, even ordinary people without cultivation, I am afraid they can break through to a certain level!


    "Three continents and nine states are one boundary. I''m afraid we should not call it that way in the future."


    In the desolate country, Du Tingxuan and many other powerful people gathered together and sent out such a sigh.


    With the drastic changes in the world, the scale of the world has been expanded by ten times, and the pattern of all forces will follow suit!


    "Now it can be concluded that what happened to Shaofu was not a bad thing! It must have something to do with him! "


    Zhen Qingchun opened his mouth and said with great certainty.


    The rest of them nodded.


    As the real controller of this world, the root of all the changes here must be related to Du Shaofu.


    So until this time, all the people in the wasteland really put their heart down.


    They were also worried about what might happen to Du Shaofu in thirty-three days. They were really worried for a long time.


    "As the world expands, the power of repression weakens, and the aura becomes more intense. This is a complete transformation."


    Doctor Wu Ming stroked his beard and sighed incomparably.


    "The creatures of our world are going to travel in thirty-three days! The stronger our strength is, the greater the benefits will be to this sector! "


    Du Yunlong stepped lightly in the void and said.


    "That''s right. So we''d better make a breakthrough as early as possible. We just hope that the little boy Shaofu can send us news earlier so that we can have a look at the situation in the past thirty-three days! He has been away for such a long time. Every day of my life, I feel like a cat scratching me. I can''t say it


    Zhen Qingchun said with a smile.


    "I feel like I''m about to break through heaven''s holy land!"


    On one side, Du Shaojing said such a sentence.


    As early as the disaster of the evil cult came, there were about ten and a half step heavenly saints in the wasteland. After Du Shaofu left, they had not been able to make a breakthrough.


    Now, under the influence of the drastic changes in the world, everyone feels that they will have a breakthrough!


    I feel it, too! "


    Zhen Qingchun opened her mouth with a smile, and felt very happy!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2739

    As a matter of fact, the reason why many half step heavenly saints felt that they were about to break through at this time was that the oppressive force between heaven and earth was greatly weakened.


    They can clearly feel that they seem to be more compatible with the force of the law between heaven and earth, and the invisible track is clearer than ever.


    "I''m going to shut up and get to the real heaven holy land as soon as possible!"


    Du Yunlong didn''t say much. When Yun Pao vibrated, he left here and went to find a place to close down.


    Later, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, qianguyu and others also left one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    Hybrid space.


    "At last


    Du Shaofu stood in the air, grinning and grinning.


    He felt the change of his internal strength and was extremely happy.


    Compared with the strength of seizing the gods, he felt that he was now powerful to the extreme, which was wonderful to say.


    "Congratulations to brother Du for stepping on his feet and behaving really!"


    At this time, he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu had already flown over and said to Du Shaofu.


    They were also very happy. Du Shaofu was able to make a breakthrough, which was great news for them.


    "Brother Du''s strength is really beyond our reach."


    Yu Chengliang was deeply impressed by Du Shaofu.


    Their real ages are much older than Du Shaofu. If they are placed in one small world, they can be regarded as the ancestral level of each other.


    But compared with the youth in purple robes, their achievements in cultivation over the years are not as good as those in purple robes!


    This made several people feel quite shocked.


    "Let''s go. Next, it''s time for those people in the great general''s palace to pay the price!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to the expressions of several people, but just said so.


    "Several months have passed, and we don''t know what the current situation is like in the Hunyuan space. We should seize the time!"


    He Zhibai nodded and said solemnly.


    Seven hundred and eighty thousand young children of Yu Qing Kingdom entered the mixed space, at least they were the strong ones who reached the realm of returning to emptiness.


    Among these hundreds of thousands of people, the most dazzling thing is to seize the land of God.


    Under the joint efforts of the seven great generals'' offices, they have the most powerful strength. In addition, driven by many large and small forces, they are able to sweep all the forces here after rigorous preparation!


    At this time, the other three God''s offices, as well as the prince and Princess of Yuqing royal family, did not know how they were.


    Du Shaofu did not delay, but moved quickly and left directly.


    He Zhibai, on the other hand, went to visit his sister he Zhixin.


    Several people walk through the air and fly quickly in the mixed space.


    After Du Shaofu''s breakthrough of cutting Zhen, the scope of Yuan Shen''s power can not be compared with the same.


    "There''s a canyon ahead, and there are a lot of people gathering there. What should have happened?"


    Not too long, he is to find out the movement of the distance.


    He saw a large number of people flying in the air, directly toward the huge canyon.


    "Let''s go and have a look. Maybe we can meet the three brothers!" Yu Chengyu road.


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment, looked at the sixth Prince and the little princess, and said, "you''d better advance into the ancient space. I''ll go and inquire about it."


    After a little thought, they agreed.


    Later, Du Shaofu set foot on the road alone and flew to the distance.


    The seven great generals united in rebellion and took the sixth Prince and the little princess by his side, which would cause a lot of obstacles.


    If it is recognized, it is likely to become the target of public criticism.


    As for Du Shaofu, no one knew him soon after he came from the world. Almost all the people who had seen him died, and he was not afraid of trouble from the seven great generals.


    "What happened when so many people gathered here?"


    Du Shaofu''s speed was extremely fast. Under the rapid development of Dapeng, it was not long before he reached the valley.


    He restrained his breath and released only the power of seizing God.


    But Rao is so, in the process of his flight, also attracted many people''s attention.


    "That man''s breath is so deep that I can''t see through it at all. He must be a strong man who can seize the land of God! We should stay away from him, so as not to run into him, or we will not even know how to die at that time


    Someone said softly and quickly opened the distance between Du Shaofu and him. He didn''t want to get too close to him.


    Du Shaofu didn''t care. He just looked around with burning eyes.


    He had a visual inspection. All the people around him put together, at least there were no less than 700000.


    Such a huge scale, has occupied 10% of the mixed space!"Brother, what happened here and why so many people came here?"


    Du Shaofu''s body swayed, went directly to a chubby practitioner, clasped his fist and asked.


    "Hey, hey..."


    The chubby and chubby young man seems to be only about 256, but his strength has reached the late stage of the divine realm, which is quite extraordinary.


    With a simple smile on his face, he said to Du Shaofu, "brother, are you here to take the treasure?"


    "Take the treasure?" Du Shaofu was puzzled.


    In a daze, the fat man immediately rubbed up his hands, narrowed his eyes, and said strangely, "don''t you know, there''s a treasure in the valley, and all the people who hear the news come here!"


    "I see!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and realized that it was something out of the canyon that attracted so many powerful people. He then asked, "the treasure must be extraordinary, or it will not attract so many people to come?"


    "That''s not true!"


    The fat man smacked his lips and said, "it is said that it is a chaotic Dao tool left over from ancient times."


    As he spoke, he also licked his lips, speechless greedy: "don''t say it''s to get a complete chaotic Daoqi, even if it''s just a piece of debris, it''s big!"


    "Chaos Tao tool!"


    Du Shaofu was astonished. He was also frightened by the news.


    He Zhibai once introduced to him that in the past thirty-three days, the weapons that entered the stream were divided into four levels: artifact, true law weapon, chaos Dao weapon and Yuanshi treasure weapon!


    And in each level, it is divided into: first grade, middle grade, top grade, best grade!


    However, the highest level of the original treasure, only exist in the legend, never in the world!


    If forced to trace back, I am afraid that only before the beginning of chaos did the strong sacrifice succeed.


    It is said that Pangu used to open up the world is a treasure of the Yuan Dynasty!


    But today, with the passage of a long time at any time, the original treasure ware has been annihilated in the dust of history along with generations of strong people. It is impossible to see such a powerful treasure!


    For the strong people who are in the state of seizing the gods, it is very popular to have a medium-sized artifact!


    I''m afraid that the top-grade artifact and the best artifact can only be passed down to the outstanding children of powerful forces and great inheritance!


    When Du Shaofu had just entered the Hunyuan space, outside the cave where Xueyan Shenlian was located, Dai xuanzi, the general of Taixu temple, once asked many powerful people to go down to explore the way at the cost of a artifact, which attracted many people''s attention.


    It can be seen that even a artifact is quite rare in thirty-three days!


    As for the true instrument of law, as the name implies, it carries the power of the law!


    If it is said that the general weapons are engraved with Fu array to enhance the power, then what is engraved in the true weapons of the law is the true meaning of the law, which is engraved with the legal principles of heaven and earth and the true meaning of the Tao!


    Every real tool of law is rare, and it can''t be sacrificed without immortality!


    Once born, they are able to suppress the existence of a place, and the power of the law contained in it is poured out, which has the ability to destroy the world!


    "There''s a chaotic Tao here!"


    Du Shaofu was also struck by his heart and was deeply surprised.


    He has also heard of chaos Daoqi. It is said that after Pangu created heaven and earth, when Yin and Yang were ignorant, the atmosphere of the great famine between heaven and earth was extremely strong, and the living creatures at that time were also inexhaustible!


    They make use of the chaotic vitality left behind by chaos development to produce a powerful magic weapon. They cut the sun, moon and stars on the top, and cut off the whole world below. Everything is unbreakable and invincible!


    And this is not the most terrifying place of chaos Daoqi!


    A chaotic Taoist instrument, in the hands of a strong man, can directly cut off the laws of heaven and earth, break the invisible order, and make the world''s power disordered!


    And in the face of life against the enemy, such a terrible means to display, even more frightening!


    Even a strong master of a certain kind of complete original law, the field formed can be instantly cut off by the chaotic Daoist, which can not pose any threat to the opponent!


    Therefore, for all the practitioners in the world, the chaotic Tao instrument is the highest existence!


    Don''t say it''s the hundreds of thousands of young strong people here. Even if it''s the whole heaven of eternal fusion, I''m afraid there''s not necessarily chaos!


    The 36 holy places of terror are strong enough, but the most powerful weapon we know is only the real weapon of law!


    "Hey, hey..."


    Fat man, laughing constantly, his eyes narrowed into thin cracks and said: "if I can get that chaotic Daoqi, even if it''s just a small fragment, then I can definitely walk horizontally in this mixed space! Even the Royal Children of Yuqing Kingdom and the top ten generals would not have the courage to provoke me! Then, the baby here, who dares to compete with me and rob me, even if it is to win the first place in the final experience, it is also a matter of course! "The fat man said, his mouth was almost flowing down, smiling as if the chaos tool had been in his hands, a happy to death appearance!


    Du Shaofu was amused. He thought that the fat man was very interesting. He could not help but feel a bit of teasing. He hit him and said, "among the major forces in Yuqing God''s country, there are many outstanding young strong men, and many of them have even won the realm of God. Maybe some people have already obtained the chaotic vitality and broken through to the realm of truth, With your accomplishments, I''m afraid you can''t compete with them yet! "


    "Brother, I don''t like to hear that much. The most precious thing is to live in virtue! Although the accomplishments of those people are much better than me, it depends on the individual''s chance that the treasure belongs to in the end. It doesn''t necessarily depend on strength to speak! "


    The fat man rolled his white eyes, and said faintly.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu was speechless. He felt unable to refute. He had to admit that the fat man had his own reason.


    "I''ll see it too!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t talk much nonsense with the fat man. Instead, he took it in the direction of the canyon.


    "Ai Ai, brother, let''s get together!"


    When the fat man saw Du Shaofu, he said hello and ran away. He immediately yelled at the back and ran after him quickly.


    But with Du Shaofu''s speed, he was thrown away and soon reached the sky above the canyon.


    Looking down from the air, the surrounding mountains lie like a giant dragon, winding in shape and precipitous in trend.


    Along the extension direction of the dragon body, a wide Canyon stretches across, narrow and straight, like a pair of peerless swords!


    A fierce and resolute spirit diffused from it, making people feel the strong intention of killing and cutting at a glance, and go straight to the original God, and can''t help fighting a cold war!


    "Is there really a chaotic Tao here?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes congealed and thought in his heart.


    He could feel that from the canyon, there was a vast and desolate air, just like a layer of heat waves, wrapping his whole body, which made people feel a sense of awe beyond words, like facing the most ancient shock!


    Even with Du Shaofu''s practice of cutting down the real world, he could not help but look up to him!


    The existence of chaotic Daoists is a great temptation to anyone, and Du Shaofu is no exception.


    He flew down to the Canyon!


    As the distance gets closer, the air of desolation becomes stronger.


    Around, there are also many strong people walking, all of them falling.


    A large number of people landed in the void, just like dumplings!


    However, with the deepening of the public, some people with weak cultivation feel the double battle. Many people are still in the air and dare not continue to go down.


    Because in every inch of space, there is a great pressure, directly suppressed on the spirits of all people, people can''t help but feel shaking!


    Many practitioners who return to the realm of emptiness have to stop and stay where they are.


    And those who have the power of seizing the gods are so lucky that they don''t get too much influence and continue to fall into the Canyon!


    In this way, the number of people who are able to go down again has dropped sharply, and there are only about 20000 left!


    However, all the people who can descend, the speed also becomes quite slow!


    "The more you go down, the greater the obstacles."


    Du Shaofu also felt great pressure when he urged him to seize the power of God.


    The savage force, which was full of every inch of space, oppressed people with a feeling that they could hardly breathe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2740

    This is the shudder from the spirit, the deepest fear in the heart.


    However, for Du Shaofu, he only needed to move the mysterious Qi in his body to suppress the palpitation in the original spirit.


    "It seems that there are still a lot of people who are still on their way here!"


    When Du Shaofu explored the power of Yuan Shen, he found that in addition to the 70, 000 people who had entered the area, there were still many strong people coming.


    Moreover, there are also a lot of figures in the deeper part of the canyon, which must be those who entered first.


    If you think of it like this, I''m afraid that the news here will spread all over the Hunyuan space, and all the people who know about it will not miss such an opportunity.


    Du Shaofu suppressed the speed and kept a level with most people. He was not in a hurry to go down.


    As the fat man said before, it is not that whoever runs fast and has strong strength can get it. Everything depends on the chance of everyone.


    "Hey, brother, what are you doing so fast?"


    Just as Du Shaofu was thinking about things, a voice came from behind. From far to near, he came to his side.


    You don''t have to look back. It''s just the fat, round, fat man!


    "You''re quick, too!" Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    "Chaos Tao Qi, can I not be quick?" The fat man rolled his eyes and said.


    As they spoke, they continued down.


    This time, Du Shaofu did not leave the fat man alone.


    Because in his intuition, he felt that the following situation might not be so simple, and it would not be a bad thing to have company!


    With some exchanges, Du Shaofu also knew from the fat man that his name was fan Yushu. He came from a power named shenxuanzong in Yuqing God Kingdom, which was also very popular in the whole Shenzhou country!


    But this kind of extraordinary is only relative to other forces. If we want to compare with the top ten general''s offices, it will be much worse!


    "Fan Yushu..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the fat man strangely and felt speechless.


    As for the other party''s huge body lattice, how could it not be related to the four words "Yushulinfeng". It was so named. It''s really What a shame!


    "What''s that look in your eyes?"


    Fan Yushu is not angry, and shouts at Du Shaofu. He looks sad.


    Du Shaofu spread out his hand and gave a dry smile without answering.


    Their downward movement did not stop, moving with the surrounding dense shadows of many people at the same time, toward the deep canyon.


    On both sides, the steep stone wall stands out, as if Kaiye dug out of the general, in the middle, let people have a kind of unspeakable shock!


    And with the continuous downward, finally, the people finally reached the deepest part of the canyon.


    Here, is a wide water surface, the current is swift, the white wave rolls, roars the sky!


    Standing on the surface of the water, you can feel the deep breath of the ancient. Even if you are here, most of the people who have reached here have the cultivation of seizing the God''s realm, but some still can''t help shivering and are afraid of the desolate and ancient atmosphere!


    "Where is the chaotic Tao instrument?"


    Someone made a voice and glanced over the water, searching among the huge waves that had turned over!


    All of us come for chaos. Maybe many powerful people have a deep understanding of their own strength and know that it is difficult for such treasures to fall into their own hands. But everyone wants to see what kind of treasure can be heard only in legends!


    After arriving here, they also seem to have some intuitive concepts.


    Perhaps, that all pervasive desolate and ancient breath is exactly what the chaotic Tao instrument sends out.


    "If it''s good, it should be underwater. Only when we go down, can we find the chaotic Daoqi!"


    He spoke again, his eyes burning.


    After that, the speaker did not think much, and went straight into the tumbling water and disappeared.


    "Let''s go too!"


    Again, someone said, and then one after another, there were strong people diving into the water to look for the chaotic Tao instrument.


    In fact, before the arrival of this group of people, there have been many strong people going down.


    But the same, there are still many people left on the top, waiting for the news to come.


    However, it has been a long time since I saw no one come out of the water!


    "I always feel strange here. I''d better be careful!"


    Du Shaofu frowned and spoke softly to fan Yushu.


    His power to explore into the water, but not to the end, can only explore a small distance, affected by the ancient atmosphere.


    Such a situation makes him dare not take it lightly.


    The most important thing was that Du Shaofu felt a strange feeling rising in his heart. It seemed that the situation he felt at this time was very familiar, but he could not remember it for a while."People all know that once the chaotic Daoqi is born, it can directly affect the rules of heaven and earth and the order of the Tao. Many things here are very different from the outside world. It must be because of the chaotic Daoqi!"


    At this time, someone said in a voice.


    As soon as this was said, many people nodded in agreement.


    The chaotic Daoists are too extraordinary to be said to be the exploration of the power of all human beings and gods. Even if it is to rewrite the overall order of this area, it is absolutely not a fantastic thing.


    So, despite all the hesitation, we all know that this is a normal phenomenon.


    "Brother Du, don''t you really want to go down and have a look?"


    By Du Shaofu''s side, fan Yushu, a fat man, squinting his eyes, asked eagerly.


    Du Shaofu shook his head, then looked at the fat man and said with a smile, "I still feel something is wrong. Why don''t you go down and try it first?"


    "I''m sure I''m going to go down. Chaotic Daoists are rare all over the thirty-three days. There''s no reason why we don''t have a fight."


    The fat man''s eyes glistened and continued: "brother Du, wait here first. I''ll explore the way first. If there''s no danger, I''ll come up and tell you right away."


    "Do you really want to help me find my way?" Du Shaofu picked his eyebrows, which was quite unexpected. They were not familiar with each other.


    "So many people are fighting for chaos Daoqi, and I''m not afraid to have more than one of you! If it really doesn''t belong to me, even if I go down alone, it''s no use! "


    The fat man said with a smile.


    "Well, be careful!" Du Shaofu nodded and told.


    "I didn''t notice anything wrong, but since you have said it several times, it must not be an illusion! Don''t worry, I''ll pay attention to it! "


    As he spoke, fan Yushu moved slowly.


    He walked slowly, inch by inch, and his feet slowly touched the water.


    Then, the whole fat round body is also step by step down, one by one by the water surface oblivion.


    Everything was normal, consistent with the situation of many people who had entered the water before, and nothing unusual happened.


    According to Du Shaofu''s instructions, fan Yushu dived slowly, not in a hurry.


    The Qi in his body moved at full speed, constantly exploring the situation below, and Du Shaofu was also closely watching him.


    All of a sudden, a wave above the water, like a roll of cloth, directly hit the fat man''s head and completely covered his body on the water.


    Then, the waves rush past, pass quickly, and fall above the water.


    But the figure of the fat man, but only in this moment, has disappeared, the water can no longer see the fat round body.


    Such a scene made Du Shaofu''s eyes jump. He yelled "fat man". His body shot out and went to fan Yushu''s previous position, but it was a step too late!


    "There is a big array here, not because the order of heaven and earth is affected!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu was aware of the particularity.


    Only in the moment when the fat man was obliterated by the waves, his figure disappeared in a blink of an eye, as if he had been directly dragged into the water!


    This is not caused by the rewriting of rules by chaotic Taoist instruments, but just under the water surface, there is a vast Rune array, which is extremely fierce!


    From the breath of the previous waves, Du Shaofu immediately judged the origin of the formation!


    "Shenhuang locks heaven array! It''s the work of the seven generals again


    Du Shaofu frowned and said in silence.


    "It''s an array. Isn''t it because of the chaos of Tao?"


    "What''s the matter? That array was made by man?"


    "Who in the end has the ability to set up that kind of array here, even so many of us here, have no idea at all!"


    ¡­¡­


    Around, after hearing Du Shaofu''s words, people began to talk.


    Everyone was puzzled. Why did an array appear here? Did someone deliberately set it?


    "What on earth do the seven great generals want to do when they set up shenhuang lock heaven array here?"


    Du Shaofu had doubts in his heart. He even suspected that the existence of the chaotic Taoist instrument was just a cover to attract many powerful people.


    As for the final intention of the seven generals, he could not understand.


    "No, we can''t go back!"


    In Du Shaofu''s meditation, he heard someone shouting again.


    The voice of the words attracted more people to look, but in the sky, there were some figures falling down, everyone looked frightened, as if something terrible had happened.


    "Not only under the water, but also above is covered by the big array! We want to go back to the sky above the gorge, but we find that there is no way out at all. All we can see is a vast voidAmong those people, some people said so, with an indescribable solemnity.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu did not show an unexpected look.


    He had already seen the miraculous phenomenon of the God wasteland locking the sky array.


    And what''s different from last time is that this time the shenhuang lock sky array is more difficult to measure than before!


    Obviously, some of the seven generals have already broken through to the real state!


    This is definitely not good news for Du Shaofu.


    "How can such an array cover such a huge area that we don''t know at all when we enter it?"


    "Is there really no turning back? What are we going to do next? "


    "There is no way to heaven, no way to land! Who is the one who can''t go back up and the more terrible unknown area down? "


    ¡­¡­


    There was a commotion in the crowd around, and everyone felt heavy.


    Especially those who are weak and weak in their cultivation, they feel panic in their hearts one by one!


    So many of them entered the canyon, but none of them found the strange place here. From this, we can see that this great array must be extraordinary!


    "Look, there are people down there again!"


    At this time, all the people found that there was a figure on the top of the stream, and quickly fell to here!


    And in the face of those people, there is no difference from before, all of them do not know the situation here!


    "Do you want to attract all the people in the Hunyuan space to come? What on earth do they want to do? "


    Du Shaofu was still pondering over his doubts, but he did not get the answer.


    There are seven or eight hundred thousand people who have entered the Hunyuan space. After receiving the news from the chaotic Daoqi, no one can resist such temptation, even if it is good to have a look at it!


    Therefore, it is inevitable that someone will arrive and fall under the coverage of the array.


    Most of the people who can finally come to the sky above the water are the cultivation of seizing God''s realm.


    The number of these powerful people alone is absolutely terrible. If all of them are added up, it can reach tens of thousands of people!


    The seven great generals attracted all people here. It must be brewing some secret. This is a huge scam!


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu did not conceal it. He was about to tell his guess.


    Of course, he did not put forward the matter of the seven general''s offices. After all, he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu and others are in their own ancient space. If they rashly tell everything they know, they will be on guard against themselves.


    He just said that the formation here was probably done by someone on purpose, and then spread the news of chaos Daoqi, in order to attract the arrival of countless strong men, but the purpose is unknown!


    And such a statement, more and more people panic.


    The strength of all the people present was extraordinary. What Du Shaofu said, all people need to think about is that this kind of speculation is very possible!


    However, the purpose of those who set up the battle is that no one can guess clearly!


    "Since it''s a big square array, there is definitely a corresponding way to crack it! With so many of us working together, we should not be trapped here! "


    Among the crowd, a young man who looked as old as Du Shaofu said.


    "Yes, we are not in danger now, but danger may come at any time, so we must unite to deal with such accidents together!"


    Soon, many people followed.


    The people around him nodded and agreed with such a view.


    The people who set up the array must have some plans. Otherwise, they would not have spent so much time!


    At this time, since we are aware of this possibility, all of us must hold the ball together, or we will fall into some kind of ghost trick!


    Before long, the people began to act and gathered in one place.


    "In my opinion, instead of being trapped here and waiting for something to happen, we should take the initiative to go under the water and see who is responsible for all this!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth at the right time and said with deep eyes.


    He gazed at the undulating water and thought to himself that fan Yushu did not know what was going on and whether there would be any accident.


    His words have attracted some people''s approval, but a large part of them are against it. They think it is too risky to do so.


    "If you are timid, what''s the use of stepping on the road of cultivation? It''s better to be an ordinary person at ease!"


    There are strong step out, so said.


    "Please feel free to take the next step first."


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about people''s attitude. He just said that and would not force others to do anything.


    The most important thing is that he knows better than anyone that the purpose of the seven great generals'' mansion is not simple.Since he has led all the people here, he will not believe him if he wants to say something without any intention.


    You know, the seven shenjiangfu, but even the idea of Yuqing Shenguo dare to fight, even the royal children they dare to start!


    "Poop


    Du Shaofu didn''t hesitate much. He dived directly into the water, turned up a circle of waves and disappeared.


    "Those who are willing to take the initiative, let''s go down together and take care of each other!"


    Only after Du Shaofu left, many people began to take action and began to break through the water and sneak down.


    Just after Du Shaofu had been in the water for several meters, he felt a tremendous force suddenly attacking him and wrapping his body tightly.


    This kind of feeling, is like being grasped by an invisible huge palm, pulling down hard!


    "What a terrible shenhuang lock sky array, which is not the same as when it was encountered before!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was awe inspiring and full of awe.


    The reason why he dares to plunge in is nothing more than his reliance on absolute hegemony. No matter what danger he encounters, he can withdraw at any time.


    He tried. Although the space field has been greatly affected by the underwater position, he still can not let himself be completely trapped. He can still ignore the special features of the shenhuang lock sky array as before, and can freely walk through it.


    After all, this shenhuang lock sky array is not the one in ancient times. If it can fully exert its power, it will be less than one millionth of that time!


    What''s more, those who control the array are only the practitioners who have just entered the realm of cutting the truth. I''m afraid that it is far from enough to stimulate the full effect of this imitation!


    However, Du Shaofu also mentioned all his mind and carefully observed all the movements.


    Because at this time, the shenhuang lock sky array should be able to exert the effect of "exterminating" and have extremely strong attack power. Even Du Shaofu, who has broken through the real situation, dare not take it lightly!


    Although this is an imitation, what it imitates is the ancient powerful array that can cover the whole of the thirty-three days!


    If you have the heart of contempt, I''m afraid I don''t know how I died in the end!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2741

    All the time, Du Shao Fu, with all his strength, was searching for the bottom of his mind and carefully releasing all his efforts.


    He could feel that behind him, there were many figures following him.


    Du Shaofu did not pay attention to it, but went down without hesitation.


    Until a certain moment, the underwater space suddenly changed, the surging undercurrent suddenly disappeared, and Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in another space.


    Light mist around, such as haze transpiration.


    The mist had the function of blocking the power of Yuan Shen. Only when Du Shaofu exerted his power of seizing the realm of God, could he only find out the range of less than tens of miles.


    However, after he operated all his strength, the mist in front of him disappeared completely, and the heaven and earth became clear and bright.


    under his observation as like as two peas of the outside world, a vast area is everywhere.


    Du Shaofu knew that this was the inner space of the shenhuang lock sky array. It was an independent place, not at the bottom of the water.


    "Here, it should be the center of this great array!"


    Du Shaofu knew very well that he had come to a key place.


    Maybe, I can see many people who came here first. Of course, there should also be people from the seven God generals.


    "Fan Yushu!"


    His eyes glanced from all directions. When a figure fell into sight, Du Shaofu''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    He saw a round fat man, who was not far away. He was walking in a timid way, looking like a thief.


    This fat man is not fan Yushu, whom Du Shaofu has just met!


    Du Shaofu rushed forward without thinking about it. Soon he got behind the fat man and slapped him on the shoulder!


    "Who! Who! Who


    The fat man was startled, as if he had met a ghost.


    He jumped up and turned his body. When he saw the young man in purple robe, he was stunned for a moment. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "brother Du, you want to frighten me to death! But it''s wonderful to meet you


    He patted his chest in fear, frightened.


    "Did you find anything when you came in?" Du Shaofu said with a chuckle.


    "No!"


    Fan Yushu''s fat and round head shook like a wave drum, and said to Du Shaofu, "after I stepped into the water, the waves hit the top of my head, and there was a huge force about to drag down. I didn''t even have the strength to resist. And then I came here, lost in the fog and found nothing! "


    Du Shaofu knew that with fan Yushu''s strength and Yuan Shen''s strength, he could only see the range of tens of miles. It was very difficult to step out of the distance. It was normal for him not to find anything.


    The fat man looked at Du Shaofu again and asked, "brother Du, how did you find me?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t hide it. He told fan Yushu what he had guessed above.


    Of course, he did not mention the situation related to the seven God generals.


    "Scam, this is a huge scam! Who dares to take the world''s great disrespect and make such a bold move, is it to oppose the whole Yuqing kingdom? "


    Fan Yushu cried out in great indignation, looking rather angry.


    Originally, he really thought that there was a chaotic Taoist instrument here, but now it seems that everyone has been fooled.


    The most important thing is that, until now, no one knows what this is all about and what the purpose of those behind it is.


    "Let''s go. There will be more interesting things waiting for us."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank and he took the fat man away.


    Dai XuanZhen, Zhong Xu, Wang Qixuan, Qi Weicheng and Qi Weidun all died in his hands. At this time, there was still a dantai Ruwei in the barren ancient space, which could be said to have completely stood opposite to the seven God generals'' offices.


    In addition, since he learned that this change was probably the result of the joint planning of the ancient ancestor of the Bi Fang Shenniao clan and the ancient emperor of the Terran family, Du Shaofu became more and more determined to get involved.


    Du Shaofu and fan Yushu were walking through the void. Before long, he heard a voice ringing behind them: "two more people broke in. Who are you from


    The voice from far to near, soon came to the two people''s side.


    "Who are you?" Fan Yushu frowned and asked.


    In front of him was a young man with a slender figure, like a spear. He wore a gilded cloak on his shoulder, which set off his strong looks. Naturally, he had a kind of domineering air.


    And behind him, there are also several young people, all of whom have extraordinary appearance and deep breath.


    "The strong one who cuts down the real world!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes shrunk, looking at the domineering youth at the head, and said in his heart.He soon understood the identity of this man, who should be one of the seven God generals!


    They, at last, show up!


    "Boy, can''t we hear you when we hear you


    On hearing that fan Yushu did not answer the question of the domineering young man, he answered with a reply. A group of followers behind the young man suddenly became angry and drank to the fat man and Du Shaofu.


    "How much do you hear?"


    Fat man smell speech is a Leng, efforts to open his eyes: "is that Cang degenerate God mansion''s Wen Yiming Wen big little?"


    "Boy, you have a little insight! Now that I know the identity of Wen Da and Shao, I''m not sure to tell you the origin of you! "


    Behind the domineering youth, another one stepped forward, pointing to fan Yushu with both voice and color.


    "It turns out that I really heard a song. I''m fan Yushu, Emperor Xuanzong!"


    The fat man immediately bowed his head and bowed.


    "Shenxuanzong people!"


    Hearing Yiming raised his eyebrows, and then said, "since you have all come in, please do it!"


    "Where to go?"


    Fan Yushu asked cautiously.


    Listen to the tone of the other party, it seems that there is nothing good waiting for him.


    "Let you go and go. There''s not so much nonsense!"


    Wen Yiming has not yet answered, and behind him is another one who drinks.


    Fan Yushu is not easy to be provoked. He has a bad temper and will jump.


    In any case, his shenxuanzong was also a strong force in Yuqing''s kingdom. How could he be so bossed?


    But before the fat man had time to attack, he was stopped by Du Shaofu.


    He can see Wen Yiming''s accomplishments, and fan Yushu can''t.


    "Go with them and we''ll see what happens."


    Du Shaofu spoke to the fat man.


    Fan Yushu was just about to say something, but suddenly he saw a figure flying from afar. In a blink of an eye, he came to Wen Yiming''s side.


    When he saw the purple robed youth standing opposite Wen Yiming, his face suddenly changed. Then he got close to Wen Yiming''s ear and muttered. While talking, he also pointed his eyes at Du Shaofu.


    Wen Yiming listened to the report from his subordinates. His face gradually sank and became extremely ugly.


    "It seems to have been exposed."


    Seeing their manners, Du Shaofu sighed in his heart.


    I hid here all the way in order to explore the virtual and real situation of the seven God generals'' mansion, so as to facilitate his next action. However, as soon as I enter the central position of the God wasteland lock sky array, I will be seen through my identity.


    Sure enough, I saw that Yiming''s eyes turned and put them on Du Shaofu''s body. He said in a gloomy voice: "boy, you''re really capable of seeing through the details of the shenhuang lock sky array!"


    He fixed his eyes on the young man in purple robe, stepped out slowly and pressed toward Du Shaofu.


    At the same time, a fierce breath burst from his body, fluctuating in the void, oppressing the earth and the earth "rumble".


    All the men behind him felt soft at their feet and wanted to prostrate.


    "Chop Cut off the real world


    At Du Shaofu''s side, fan Yushu was also in a state of mental and spiritual warfare, and his words were not clear.


    Under that terrible threat, he finally realized what kind of situation the hegemonic youth in front of him had reached.


    "What is the ulterior purpose of setting up this battle


    Du Shaofu did not deny Wen Yiming''s words, but asked him a question.


    Needless to say, what I said above the water had already been heard. At this time, it happened to be reported to my ears.


    After that, many strong men who entered the big array must have united together and made a lot of noise. Otherwise, Wen Yiming''s face would not be so ugly!


    "Boy, Dai XuanZhen, Zhong Xu, Wang Qixuan, and many others died in your hands! The sixth Prince and the little princess took them with you


    Wen Yiming did not answer Du Shaofu''s question, but asked directly.


    Obviously, after Dai XuanZhen and others were killed, the news was also spread to other people''s ears in the seven God generals'' mansion!


    "You''re right. I killed those people! Don''t dare to challenge me


    Du Shaofu didn''t mean to deny it at all. On the contrary, it was Yizhen Pao. He said domineering.


    Now that we have entered the center of shenhuang lock sky array, it is not difficult to know the purpose of the seven gods'' mansion, and there is no need to hide it any more!


    "Boy, in the past, many people have been arrogant in front of me, but their results are the same, that is, they die with no residue left!"


    Wen Yiming''s body is holding back and shaking behind him. His tone is even more intense. Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes is like looking at a dead man!"In the past, many people talked to me like you, and their results were the same, that is, they died with no residue left! Well, Dai XuanZhen, Dai xuanzi, Wang Qixuan, Zhong Xu and so on. There are too many examples! "


    Du Shaofu spoke slowly, and almost returned the original words.


    "Boy, whatever your origin is! But since you dare to interfere in the affairs of my several great generals'' offices, I will make you regret coming into this world! "


    Wen Yiming said, the momentum of his body is more intense.


    The Invisible Rules in the space were mobilized by him, condensed into a huge sword, and chopped down at Du Shaofu''s head.


    "That''s the real situation. Brother Du, run away!"


    Before Du Shaofu made any move, fan Yushu, who was beside him, let out a loud cry, and quickly fled to the distance.


    However, just after he flew dozens of miles away, he felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the fat man''s eyes are staring at him. If he saw something incredible, his eyes were shocked beyond words!


    In his sight, the purple robed youth stood with his hands in the air, and his body was full of purple and gold light, which made it look like a round of purple and golden sun, dazzling and unspeakable.


    It was in this light that the sword, which was chopped by Wen Yiming, fell into the mire at a distance of ten meters from Du Shaofu''s head, and its speed became extremely slow.


    Although the sword burst out of endless ferocity, strong power shock, leading to the void of violent shaking, but it is difficult to cut the purple robed youth''s head!


    "Brother du It''s also a real situation


    Fan Yushu was shocked. He widened his eyes and rubbed his eyes fiercely. He felt extremely fantastic!


    This just met the purple robed youth, unexpectedly strength is also so terrible?


    "So strong!"


    On the other side of Du Shaofu''s face, Wen Yiming also changed his face and looked at his opponent in an incredible way.


    At the same time, he could not help feeling incomparably: Dai XuanZhen and those people died unjustly. This young man in purple robe is really too strong.


    Light is the strength shown at this time, let hear Yiming also feel a bit powerless.


    Such strength, in the Yuqing Kingdom, absolutely can be ranked in the forefront of the younger generation!


    "Don''t you mean to make me regret coming into this world? It happens that I also have a hobby that makes people regret coming to this world. Let''s have a comparison and see who can make the other party regret coming to the world! "


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. The brand of Shao Fu was shining in his mind. The power of Yuan Shen was surging out, and the power of nothingness was aroused. In the Jue hegemonic field outside of Du Shaofu, there was another huge thunder flash, which was pounding down the sharp sword!


    "Boom!"


    The void is shaking, and space is shaking.


    A thunderbolt, as thick as a mountain, appeared out of thin air and thundered fiercely on the sword bound in the field of space!


    Just hear a huge blast sound, the void sword broke, exploded into a group of bright light, and then turned into large pieces of runes, dancing in the void.


    "Oh


    Wen Yiming was shaken back, and there was a dull hum in his throat. Obviously, he was shocked.


    Du Shao Fu, after finishing the blow, flew directly to Wen Yiming!


    At the same time, Jue hegemonic domain expansion, want to envelop each other''s body.


    However, Wen Yiming clearly sensed the dangerous atmosphere in the space outside Du Shaofu''s body, and quickly withdrew.


    "To cut the real world is still the law of space, which is one of the four original laws."


    Wen Yiming is shocked in his heart and thinks quickly in his mind, but he can''t know the origin of the purple robed youth.


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s domineering words, he also snorted and said, "what can you do if you cut the real situation? You can''t escape your death today."


    Between his words, his figure moves up in the air, and strong blades of wind sweep through the void, just like a knife flying.


    "Kill!"


    After hearing the sound of drinking, his cloak was stretched straight behind him. He was like a son in the wind, moving in all directions and drifting around.


    At the same time, the wind blades around it swept, and fiercely attacked and killed!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Under such an attack, the space was smashed and disorganized.


    Under the continuous attack of the wind blade, Du Shaofu''s domain of absolute hegemony has been cut numerous gaps, and has been greatly damaged!


    "Empty gossip, give it to me!"


    Du Shaofu uttered a deep voice, then his hands crossed with ten fingers, forming strange fingerprints. A magic rhythm suddenly came out of the void.With the continuous condensation of his fingerprints, a huge eight trigrams figure appeared above his head, whistling around.


    At the same time, under the eight diagrams, there is the power of thunder, like a sea of thunder, steaming up the breath of terror.


    After that, a sea of blazing fire rose from the ground and burned under Du Shaofu''s feet.


    Just after the thunder and the sea of fire appeared, but in the space under the empty eight trigrams, there were mountains and rivers emerging, rivers and rivers appearing, mountains shaking and all things sprouting


    "What a terrible means!"


    Wen Yiming''s eyes were shocked and the corners of his eyes beat. He was moved by Du Shaofu''s means.


    With his practice of cutting off the truth, we can clearly feel that there seems to be an independent world in the space field of the purple robed youth.


    There, all things exist, constantly deducting and changing each other.


    Wen Yiming clearly knows the interests, and he must keep a sufficient distance from that guy, otherwise once he steps into his field, it will be an extremely dangerous thing!


    "If you dare to damage the affairs of our general''s office, you must pay for your deeds at the cost of your life today."


    It''s like the wind and the rain!


    "How dare you get it in front of me


    Du Shaofu snorted, and his whole body was suddenly shocked. The force of the thunder was like a small snake, crushing a large wind blade into the invisible!


    "Against the world tornado, kill!"


    His eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu, and when he heard the sound, he exhaled again. His voice was so loud that it broke the void like thunder.


    That is to say, when his voice dropped, countless wind blades around him roared wildly and began to roll and dance in a large area. In an instant, it turned into a huge tornado and sent out a frightening howl.


    Under the chaos, the chaos is like a void.


    Around, a large area of mountains sprang up, pieces of land cracked and crumbled, turning into disordered earth and stone flying with the wind.


    This huge tornado, looks like a towering giant, releases the incomparable terror power, causes the entire world to follow the earth shaking!


    "Boom..."


    The space is constantly shaking, and the tornado is like a huge stick stretched between heaven and earth, stirring vigorously!


    The tornado shocked the world, and resolutely suppressed it. It attacked Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams.


    "Thunder and earth fire, cut down the sky!"


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. His fingerprints changed, and the empty eight trigrams whirled around and turned into a virtual image.


    "Boom..."


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The thunder roared and the ground fire was blazing. Each of them turned into a long dragon and rushed out of Du Shaofu''s head and feet.


    In the process of moving forward, the two dragons became stronger and stronger!


    The body of this dragon, interwoven by the power of lightning and the power of fire, carries the power of annihilation, and goes straight to hear the terrible tornado.


    "Roar..."


    Thunder and fire long dragon roar, sound shock the world!


    The immeasurable dragon twists and turns in the void, its tail swings, and it comes out straight. It lashes down at the waist of the huge tornado.


    "Boom!"


    A huge shock opened, and the tornado shook violently under the strike of the tail of the dragon, resulting in a huge gap.


    And the dragon tail, also strangled by the strong wind, broken in the invisible!


    When the two forces collide, they actually have the same meaning as each other. They are broken into large pieces of runes, which are dense in the void and become the purest energy fluctuation.


    "Roar..."


    Once again, the Dragon roared up and down, like a dragon in the sky!


    Then, the Dragon burst out of incomparable power, domineering in the world, violent release!


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    Under this huge force, the tornado seems to have sent out a lament, which was severely strangled by the dragon and was difficult to move.


    A moment later, under the explosion of thunder and fire dragon power, the tornado was directly broken. From the bottom up, it exploded inch by inch. It turned into the purest wind force. It danced wildly in the void and killed all obstacles!


    The terrible energy storm forms, the vast sky earth, the earthquake nine days, down swing nine you!


    "Oh..."


    In the mouth of the dragon, he let out a whimper, which finally broke up!


    The most pure force of thunder and fire spreads, breaks through and burns, and blows out one black hole after another in the void, which is terrifying!


    It''s a long story, but it only happens in a few breaths.Seeing the thunder and fire dissipate together, he breathed a long sigh of relief when he heard the blue robed youth''s empty eight trigrams. He was really shocked by the horror that filled the air.


    But as a result, the blending of the two laws was only a tie with his wind power!


    Such a scene, let Wen Yiming have to sneer in his heart, the guy turned out to be just a paper tiger!


    However, just when he just had such a mind, a faint voice suddenly rang in his ear: "it''s time to end, the news of Cang Lun''s general''s house is much less!"


    Hearing a Ming, suddenly surprised, as if to see a ghost in general, all the body''s cold hair suddenly stood up!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2742

    Hearing Yiming''s heart is frightened. This voice is too familiar. Isn''t it the voice of the purple robed youth who calls himself Du Shaofu?


    He didn''t have to think at all. He just exerted the power of the complete wind attribute law. He quickly retreated and wanted to escape from the distance!


    However, the next moment, his heart more sink down, as if suffering from the biggest nightmare in general!


    "Broken!"


    When I heard it, I yelled, and my heart beat.


    He only felt that his body was in the mire, and it was hard to get out of it, no matter how hard he struggled.


    That terrible sticky force pulled his body, in the constant movement, not only did not get rid of the drive, but also had the feeling of sinking deeper and deeper!


    "The strength of cutting the real state is still just like this!"


    On hearing Yiming''s side, Du Shaofu stepped out of the void and showed his figure. He said scornfully.


    He started the shaking and appeared directly beside Wen Yiming.


    Under the coverage of juebao domain, the other party can''t even escape!


    High in the sky, the huge eight trigrams figure is also shrouded. The forces of various laws in the air fluctuate, and they are suppressed one after another. They are poured out on the body of Yiming, just like mountains, crushing down one after another!


    "Ah..."


    I heard a long hiss in my mouth and was under great pressure.


    His back curved little by little, like a heavy burden!


    "Poof..."


    Before long, I saw his mouth spit out a mouth of black blood, which made his face pale.


    "How can it be so strong?"


    At this moment, Wen Yiming finally realized how huge the gap between himself and the young man in front of him was!


    In any case, he did not understand that since the other party could enter the mixed space, it must be from the realm of seizing God to break through the real soon, why it was so strong to such a terrible situation!


    Not only smell Yiming, not far away, his staff are also a gaping.


    "It''s too fast for Wen Da Shao to be defeated!"


    "That young man in purple robe is really terrible. How can he be so strong?"


    "Where did he come from and who is the descendant of a great power?"


    "He called himself Du Shaofu just now, but I don''t think I''ve ever heard of it!"


    "Is he one of the descendants of the thirty-six holy places?"


    ¡­¡­


    All of them were shocked beyond measure. They were afraid of Du Shaofu''s strength!


    On the other side, fan Yushu''s expression is the same!


    His chubby face, a pair of small eyes, hard to open, tightly fixed on Du Shaofu, extremely exaggerated.


    He doesn''t know the origin of this guy, but he has heard too much about Cang Lun''s mansion.


    It was absolutely a terrible strong man, and it was the first one in the whole Yuqing Kingdom, including the whole royal family and the top ten God generals'' mansion, which also ranked in the top several places!


    But at this time, Wen Yiming, who was full of fame, was in Du Shaofu''s hands, but he could not do a few simple moves. He was about to be restrained!


    The fat man''s body trembled, and he could imagine what terrible strength this guy had just met!


    "Let''s move quickly and save Wen Da Shao!"


    Only at this time, some of the men who heard Yiming yelled.


    Here, Wen Da Shao is their leader. Once he is defeated, everyone can''t escape in front of a strong man who cuts down the real situation!


    "But that guy is so strong that we are no match at all!"


    Some people began to speak with trembling and trembling. They were directly oppressed by Du Shaofu''s authority, and even their courage to do so was almost lost.


    "Not so much! Kill


    Some people''s eyes were cold, and they gave a deep and violent drink. Their bodies flashed out, and they attacked and killed Du Shaofu with terrifying authority!


    "Kill..."


    Seeing this, the rest of them moved one after another, carrying up the terrorist attacks all over the sky and bombarding Du Shaofu in the head!


    These people are the realm of seizing the gods, and each of them is not a weak one. The attack is gathered together, which is an unspeakable terror!


    A colorful light burst out, a heavy atmosphere of punishment and killing, tearing the void, shaking the world!


    However, when these lights penetrated into the space around Du Shaofu, they seemed to freeze, and there was no way to move forward.


    Then, in a loud bang, all abilities were broken and turned into a large number of talismans and secret patterns, just like a swarm of blackflies dancing!


    Such a result, let everyone is shocked!


    The strength of cutting the real state is too terrible!


    "It''s time to end it!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to the movements of those people outside, but said in a faint voice.He controls the empty gossip, draws on the endless force of law, and suppresses it to Wen Yiming.


    At the same time, his ten finger fingerprints turn over, condensing a series of forbidden forces, falling to smell Yiming.


    The power of terror is mighty, oppresses fiercely and destroys everything!


    Wen Yiming was forced to bend down his back, and the sweat on his forehead dropped like beads.


    "Boy, you can''t kill me!"


    Hearing Yiming''s shrill cry, his face was extremely ferocious. He said in a cruel voice: "if it is outside, maybe I will be afraid of you, but in this God barren sky array, you can''t kill me anyway!"


    All over his body, he fought against Du Shaofu''s absolute hegemony.


    At the same time, a compass like object appeared in his hand.


    Wen Yiming clenched his teeth tightly. He was under great pressure. At the same time, he also injected a force of vitality into the compass.


    "Click, click..."


    The compass turns and makes a metallic sound.


    Then, the space suddenly shuddered, stirring out an indescribable charm, as if stirring a certain mechanism!


    "Not good!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s eyes congealed, he noticed a breath of extreme danger.


    Only in an instant, he realized that this was absolutely the power carried by shenhuang lock heaven array. Before it was launched, it was inexplicably startling!


    "Ha ha ha ha Boy, you''re dead! "


    Hearing Yiming, I laughed happily, and my face was still!


    With the sound of his laughter, the space around him trembled violently. Then he saw a huge sword emerge from the sky and behead Du Shaofu.


    Along with it, cracks spread silently under the sharp sword, just like watermelons that were cracked by the hot sun. In an instant, they tore up the juebao territory outside Du Shaofu''s body and became a smash.


    In such a scene, hearing Yiming''s body suddenly stood up, and immediately retreated away from Du Shaofu.


    "Boom!"


    The huge sword splits, causes the huge roar sound, the void follows with the buzzing tremor.


    Under the attack of this sword, the round of illusory eight trigrams in the sky burst into pieces and disappeared in the void.


    As a result, all the scenes around Du Shaofu were scattered in an instant.


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dignified and a clear drink came out of his mouth.


    Just when the huge sword was about to be cut off, his law of space was fiercely launched. It was like an invisible big hand in the air and grasped the sword fiercely.


    "Hum, hum..."


    Under the strong attack, the action of cutting the sword suddenly stopped, sending out the sound of violent trembling.


    However, before long, there was a strong distortion of the void, accompanied by a terrible explosion. The huge sword broke at the sound, exploded in pieces and fell into the void.


    Du Shaofu, however, was shaken back by the strong impact, and a dull sound was heard between his throat, which caused a great shock.


    "I can''t resist it!"


    Hearing this, I was deeply shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength!


    Even with the help of the power of shenhuang lock heaven array, it did not bring any harm to the purple robed youth.


    This, let him feel more and more frightened!


    "That compass should be the thing that can control the divine wasteland and lock the sky array!"


    Du Shaofu steadied himself and looked at Wen Yiming''s hand.


    The black compass attracted his attention, and Du Shaofu''s eyes showed a bit of greed, and he began to laugh.


    Although this shenhuang lock sky array is only an imitation, it is also quite extraordinary. At least, it is in the hands of the seven great generals, and can be used to sweep the younger generation in the whole Hunyuan space!


    In other words, I have the power of several laws in one body, especially in the space law. Otherwise, it will be very dangerous to be trapped!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu wanted to take such treasures as his own!


    "Boy, your name is Du Shaofu, aren''t you? He has the ability to save the sixth Prince and the little princess. He can also see through the extraordinary thing of the God wild lock heaven array. He is indeed a rare talent! But no matter where you came from, this is your burial place today! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes looked at him, and he heard a sound and said coldly.


    He had already retreated to a very far distance, and had opened enough distance with Du Shaofu.


    Although the purple robed youth is very powerful, even if he is not careful, but Wen Yiming also believes that with the help of God''s famine to lock up the sky array, he is absolutely doomed to die today!


    "Do you think you can deal with me if you control the shenhuang lock sky array?"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly and said scornfully.


    Although he said so, he also made a kind of alert secretly. An array modeled on the ancient peerless array is absolutely so strong that it is unimaginable. It must have its power, and it can not be taken lightly!"Hum, since you want to die so much, you''d better try the real power of shenhuang lock sky array!"


    Hearing Yiming, he also snorted, and his cloak flying behind him was straight and hunting!


    The compass in his hand was lifted up by him, and the powerful power of the yuan God poured out and poured into it.


    "Hum, hum..."


    Compass light, humming endlessly, with the cover of the vast atmosphere of heaven and earth boiling, a line of light through the empty, diffuse around every inch of space inside!


    Then we can see that the sky is suddenly dark in all directions, as if the dark night suddenly disappeared!


    This side of the zone, like the most terrible hell in general!


    It is in such a scene, the sky of the night appears a bright light, like a tear up the night like thunder, flashing dazzling!


    "Watch out, brother Du!"


    Not far from Du Shaofu''s, fan Yushu opened his mouth to remind him in a loud voice.


    After this kind of situation appeared, he was able to feel the terrible breath of shock. Once it appeared, he suppressed his original spirit and made people fall to the ground!


    The rest of the entourage who heard Yiming was also in such a mess!


    A group of strong men who won the kingdom of God are actually under the threat of this fierce force. They can''t even sit down!


    What''s more, what they feel is only some aftershocks. Most of the forces have already gone against Du Shaofu!


    "Good come!"


    The voice of such words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. He stood still and looked at the bright lights around him!


    These lights are approaching rapidly and changing in the void. The shapes of swords appear one after another, just like a fierce sword rain, whistling and killing everything!


    Each sword carries an unparalleled ferocity and penetrates the air at a high speed. If you can cut nine days up and nine you down, it''s extremely domineering!


    Such a terrible scene, not to say, is Du Shaofu, who is in the most central position. Even the powerful people who are in the power of seizing the gods around him are also shaking fiercely at the bottom of his heart!


    And for the people of several great generals'' offices, such scenes set their hearts at rest.


    "Have you launched shenhuang lock sky array with all your strength? This power is too terrible!"


    "Every sword that is cut off has no less powerful than the general situation of chopping the real. If I am allowed to pick it up, I''m afraid it will hurt if I rub it and die when I touch it!"


    "Well, no matter how tough the boy is, he will never have a chance to escape under such an attack!"


    "Big and small killed him, dare to damage our major events, only one death to apologize!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yiming''s many subordinates are open to shout for him!


    They seemed to be able to see that the young man in purple robe was crushed into pieces by the sharp sword all over the sky under this big array!


    While everyone was shocked in their hearts, they also knew very clearly that this was not the full power of the shenhuang lock sky array. If under the control of a strong man who captured the God''s land, there was only one purple robed youth. Even if there were 10000 people coming, it would be very easy to destroy them!


    "Brother Du, go back!"


    Contrary to the mood of the crowd, fan Yushu kept yelling.


    The more calm Du Shaofu showed, the more anxious he became.


    Under the repression of that terrible power, the fat man was so depressed that he knew that he had no way to escape!


    But Du Shaofu is not the same. He has enough strength to fight for the real world!


    However, the boy was petrified and stood still.


    "Boy, give up your resistance. You can''t escape the killing of this battle. You''d better die happily!"


    At this time, Wen Yiming is cold to open his mouth to say.


    His eyes were filled with endless complacency. He controlled the waves of sword rain, and all of a sudden he surrounded the purple robed youth!


    "Shua..."


    In silence, the purple golden sky que appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands. He stood in the sky, and his purple and gold light was lingering around him, just like a god!


    He is still standing in the same place, but Zijin tianque is slowly raised by him over the top of his head, pointing straight to the sky!


    At the same time, a break from his mouth suddenly burst out: "heaven and earth are empty!"


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    The terrible sound of shock, void in this break down in pieces, like an old city wall toppling, the general collapse of mountains!


    Then, I saw a dazzling light on the body of the broad sword. Small runes flowed around and quickly condensed into a vast sword!


    The sword is shining, even stronger than the mountains, rising from the sky!


    Immeasurable light radiated, full of darkness, as if in this moment, the sky in the world is only such a sword!Heaven and earth are empty, only one sword!


    The innumerable sword rain on the periphery was suppressed and became extremely dim!


    "Hum, hum..."


    A strange force vibration, leading to a vast and incomparable pressure, suppress in every part of the space!


    "What''s the trick? How can it be so terrible?"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s sword came out, all the people around him suddenly turned pale.


    There was no weak one on the scene, and soon saw the terrible part of the sword!


    Just after the appearance of the sword, the space seems to be blocked. The only difference between heaven and earth is it!


    "There are many means, and they are the power of the law of space."


    Hearing Yiming is also eye movement, and I feel terrible for such a sword.


    If he didn''t take a sword, he would not be hurt!


    In fact, these people can only feel such a sword is extremely terrible, but can not see through the essence of this sword!


    At that time, Du Shaofu realized this sword when he was dying in the fierce battle between the three ancestors of Feng and the old ancestor of Jie in the Animal League!


    However, it is only after he has broken through the real situation that he really understands the essence of this sword!


    This is absolutely not an ordinary martial art, but a domineering way to use the law of space!


    Under the influence of the sword, the surrounding space has been greatly affected, forming a strange field!


    This kind of field is similar to Du Shaofu''s Jue hegemonic space, but it is not the same!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt as if he had become the overlord of this space and could dominate everything here. As long as he was covered by the sword, all existence could be easily destroyed!


    "No matter how many means, even if the emperor and Laozi come today, they can''t save you!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s momentum, he heard Yiming''s cold eyes and said with a smile.


    At present, the shenhuang lock sky array is controlled by several powerful people in the real world. Although it can only drive out the power of "extermination", it is definitely not the general situation where the strong can resist.


    He believed that the next moment, the young man in purple robe must be a dead and dead end!


    "Chop!"


    On the other side, Du Shaofu held up his sword, drank softly and chopped down with great force!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2743

    "Chop!"


    On the other side, Du Shaofu held up his sword, drank and chopped down with great force!


    "Boom..."


    The sky is leaning on the ground and the sword moves, and the void rumbles.


    With Du Shaofu''s great efforts, this sword light, like the only sword light between heaven and earth, was suddenly cut into nothingness!


    A terrible explosion sounded, the whole sky was opened by everything, there was a wide crack, across the things!


    The sword is broken, the energy is vast, the void is shaking, the thick soil is surging, and the space is shaking!


    "Ka..."


    At the end of the fall of the sword, accompanied by a slight crack sound.


    Then I saw that the dark sky was like a piece of porcelain that exploded a crack!


    "Click, click..."


    The next moment, more cracks appear, like a spider''s web in general spread in the sky above the rapid spread of open!


    When the sword with a handle attacked Du Shaofu, it suddenly stopped in the air and gave out a sad cry. There were many small cracks on the sword body!


    Then, in the "bang bang" sound, the sky space and countless sword light broke together, and turned into countless small pieces!


    The incomparable energy sweeps across the world, and the vast energy runes are dense, roaring and boiling, killing nine days and ten places!


    Space has been broken through one black hole after another, the boundless energy surge, forming a huge vortex, swallowing all existence!


    Under the vast attraction, the space is broken into pieces and sucked in by the whirlpool!


    Meanwhile, Du Shaofu''s figure was also annihilated, and his body disappeared in the surge of energy. He was covered by the torrent of energy all over the sky, leaving only endless Rune light flashing.


    In an instant, Wen Yiming, fan Yushu and others all retreated rapidly and started their fastest speed. They left here and retreated to a far away place!


    Such a terrible picture makes no one dare to be careless!


    In such a violent wave of energy, if one is careless, even if he hears Yiming, he will be severely damaged, and the strong one who takes the God''s state can be killed instantly!


    "The man named Du Shaofu is really terrible!"


    "I''m afraid that sword just now is not much weaker than the power of shenhuang lock sky array!"


    "He should be dead. He has been attacked and killed by countless swords. He certainly has no reason to survive!"


    "It''s better if he''s dead, and finally get rid of a big enemy!"


    When they retreated to a distance, they were still talking about it.


    In particular, a cadre of followers who heard Yiming all breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Du Shaofu''s strength made them feel frightened!


    Among the younger generation of Yuqing Kingdom, no one can make them feel so terrible!


    However, everyone deeply felt that the sound was the terrible energy tide, which was enough to crush and kill a strong man who had cut the real state into the invisible, so that there was no residue left!


    Even if the boy is gifted and outstanding, he can''t survive!


    "If you dare to damage the plan of our general''s office, it''s not worth dying!"


    Looking at the dense boiling energy tide, I heard Yiming, and said coldly.


    At the thought that the boy named Du Shaofu had killed Dai XuanZhen, Zhong Xu and Wang Qixuan, but he died in his own hands.


    This is absolutely a great achievement for him, even for the whole Cang Lun temple!


    When that guy dies, it can be said that he has removed the biggest obstacle in the chaotic space action!


    As long as everything goes well, when the Hunyuan space comes out, he and the Cang Lun Shenjiang mansion behind him will get unimaginable benefits, which are coveted by the people of the other six great generals'' houses!


    "Brother Du!"


    On the other hand, fan Yushu was stunned at the same place, his expression was gloomy, and he had not returned to his mind for a time.


    He got to know du Shaofu for a short time, so he didn''t show much grief. But he felt extremely sorry for the death of such a strong man!


    You know, such outstanding young people, among the young and powerful people in Yuqing Kingdom, I''m afraid that no one can match them!


    As one of the strongest young strong men in the kingdom of God, Wen Yiming could only be crushed under his command, but he died under the peerless power of shenhuang lock heaven array. This has to be said to be a pity!


    I''m afraid that there is such a person in the battle of the whole heaven, and there is also a chance to make the kingdom of Yuqing shine!


    "Wen Da Shao, I''ll go and see if the boy''s body is left!"


    At the time when everyone had his own thoughts, one of the men who heard Yiming stepped out and said to him.


    Wen Yiming gently jaw head, express agreement.


    After the attendant got permission, the cultivation of seizing the God''s realm broke out with all his strength. He stretched out his hand in the void, and a strong force poured out from his fingertips, breaking the void into a huge black hole.He stepped into the void and walked into the black hole. The next moment, he saw his figure already appeared in the distance.


    There, there is a lot of energy in the aftershock, terrible incomparable!


    The attendant''s clothes are elegant, with a strong golden light covering the body, which reflects the extraordinary dust, indescribable elegant, like a god man!


    "Don''t show your prestige until the battle is over. Why didn''t you shine so brilliantly earlier?"


    When fan Yushu saw this scene, he couldn''t help but sneer and said with great disdain.


    In his eyes, the man''s action is absolutely real and powerful, showing a detachment of meaning, in order to set off his image of great!


    However, the fat man can only murmur in the bottom of his heart, and dare not really say it.


    At this time, Wen Yiming and his many subordinates are not far away, and may attack him at any time.


    Du Shaofu is dead, and his next experience must be extremely miserable!


    He even had some sadness in his heart, deeply grieved and despaired for the fate he was about to face!


    Fan Yushu didn''t say anything more. He just looked at Wen Yiming''s men and wanted to see if he could see the corpse of the purple robed youth when he pushed aside the energy surge!


    However, under his gaze, fan Yushu''s eyes suddenly widened with the action of the man in the distance. As if he had seen a ghost, panic appeared in his pupils!


    "Du Brother Du, you''re not dead! "


    Fan Yushu murmured in his mouth and was shocked!


    In his sight, after the Rune of energy in the sky was removed, a purple robe figure appeared in a flash!


    At this time, he stood in the air, motionless, overbearing, awe inspiring in the world!


    Such a scene, let the fat man can''t believe it in any case!


    Not only he, but also Wen Yiming and many of his subordinates were shocked!


    "This How could that be possible! "


    "I''m not dazzled. How could he be alive?"


    "This is simply impossible. Under the attack of the terrible energy just now, there is no possibility of survival in the general situation of killing the real!"


    "This boy is so strange that he can''t die like this!"


    "It''s terrible, it''s terrible! Is he still a man


    ¡­¡­


    No one dare to believe their eyes, everything in front of them seems so unreal, this is too unreal!


    "It''s impossible!"


    Hearing a Ming, the blue tendons on his forehead jumped violently, as if he were possessed by magic, and said with trembling uncontrollably.


    Du Shaofu''s sword is absolutely overbearing. However, the sword rain caused by the shenhuang lock sky array is extremely terrifying!


    Under the attack of the two, the energy fluctuation is enough to kill countless existence in the world!


    At least, smell Yiming himself in the face of the boiling vibration of the energy waves, will feel can not help but be thrilled!


    But at this time, when his subordinates pulled out the wild waves, the purple robed youth appeared in front of him again. How dare people believe it is true?


    "Do you really think I''m so easy to kill?"


    Du Shaofu stood still in the air, and a solemn word sprang out of his teeth.


    His robes had already been smashed into powder.


    At this time, covered in his body surface, is flashing the green spirit armor!


    "Die!"


    In Du Shaofu''s mouth, such a word burst out again. His hair was disordered and his eyes were fierce. With a wave of his hand, he made a strong and violent thunderbolt, which was like a column connecting the sky.


    Not far in front of him, the famous hand who heard Yiming was also in a state of boundless shock. He was stunned by the result of Du Shaofu''s death.


    When such a terrible thunderbolt came close, he just reacted to it, surged up all the strength, and wanted to fight hard!


    However, it''s too late!


    In the terrible thunder, the strong man who captured God''s land was directly blasted into a cloud of blood fog. He could not die any more, and there was no residue left!


    "Well..."


    After finishing all this, Du Shaofu''s throat was full of blood, but he swallowed it by force.


    In that terrible energy fluctuation, the space is directly disordered and even Fuyao cannot be used.


    He can only use the Jue hegemonic field, strictly guard against death, plus the protection of Qingling armor, in order to finally fight down!


    However, he himself was also greatly shaken. His body was not seriously affected. He was only torn apart a lot. However, there was an immortal body. These injuries were nothing to him.


    The most important thing was the shock of Yuan Shen, which made Du Shaofu feel dizzy, and his skull felt a little painful.


    "The sixth prince, the little princess, and Zhibai brothers, you all come out!"Du Shaofu shook his head and spoke softly.


    Then, the ancient space opened, and Yu Chengyu, Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai flew out one by one.


    "Brother Du, you''re hurt!"


    When Yu Chengliang first discovered Du Shaofu''s condition, he could not help asking with some worry.


    He Zhibai and Yu Chengyu also looked at him with concern.


    "I''m ok, I just got a little hurt!"


    Du Shaofu made light of it, then pointed to Wen Yiming and others in the distance and said, "we have already agreed to do something. Now here is the center of the shenhuang lock sky array. You should know the people there! From now on, we''ll let go of these people''s plots, and put them under the sun to get a good sun


    He was really a little angry, although his mouth was relaxed, but he did suffer a lot of trauma.


    For the seven God generals, he also began to take it seriously!


    "I heard that the people of Cang Lun''s mansion really participated in the rebellion!"


    Seeing the young man in a cloak, he Zhibai''s eyes congealed and gritted his teeth.


    Earlier, Du Shaofu knew all this from Ruwei''s memory, but he Zhibai couldn''t help feeling angry when he saw Cang Lun''s mansion.


    "Wen Yiming, you must have made some psychological preparations to face failure when you did these things! Therefore, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I''m going to give you the head! "


    Yu Chengliang gently opened his mouth, looked at Yiming and said.


    "Ah I say who it is! It was six royal highness and the royal highness of the little princess. Oh, and the purple emperor''s mansion. So you''ve been following this boy, hiding in his treasure of space


    Wen Yiming eased himself from the previous shock and scoffed at the three people who suddenly appeared: "if you want me to give the head, don''t say it''s you who are useless waste. Even if you are Yu Chengxi, Yu Chenggu, Yu Chengqi and so on, you have been unable to protect yourself! And you have no right to shout in front of me


    "Three brothers, four brothers, five brothers!"


    Yu Chengyu''s beautiful eyes flashed and asked in a hurry: "smell Yiming, what have you done to them?"


    Yu Chengxi, Yu Chenggu and Yu Chengqi are the third, fourth and fifth brothers of the sixth Prince and the little princess, and they are also one of the strong men sent by the royal family to Hunyuan space for training!


    The strength of these three people is very strong. Yu Chengqi, the weakest son of the five princes, is no weaker than Dai XuanZhen''s cultivation!


    "Well, now that you can''t even save your own lives, do you want to save them?"


    Wen Yiming sneered and looked at the little princess and said.


    He can see that Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu and he Zhibai are still the cultivation of seizing the realm of God, and they have not reached the state of perfection.


    Not to mention that it is in the locked sky array of God wasteland, even in the outside world, facing such three wastes, he can easily crush them!


    "You seem to have forgotten my existence!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s voice rang out, which made him stunned again!


    But only for a moment, he relaxed again and sneered again: "it''s up to you! Maybe I''m not as good as you, but don''t think I can''t see it. At this time, you are already suffering from trauma, and I''m still in the heyday, and I can control the shenhuang lock sky array. Do you think you can withstand several times of full-scale attack and killing? "


    He smiles coldly and looks at Du Shaofu.


    As he said, he was in control of the shenhuang lock heaven array, and Du Shaofu was bound to suffer heavy losses every time he tried to resist, and he would eventually be defeated!


    No matter how to say, at this time the smell Yiming only felt that he occupied the absolute upper hand!


    As long as you don''t fight with the purple robed youth, you can be invincible!


    "Is it?"


    Du Shaofu said coldly, without expression.


    "Well, let''s try again, and see who can leave here alive today! That''s good. Dai XuanZhen''s several wastes failed to capture you. Since you all jumped out and appeared here, we''ll solve them together today. "


    Heard a loud cry, the voice and color are fierce.


    In the course of his speech, a bright light burst out from his forehead, which made all the people around him unable to open their eyes.


    The powerful momentum is rising, a force of Yuan Shen surges like a wave, plundering into the compass in his hand!


    "Keng Keng Keng..."


    The compass vibrates violently, sends out the metal trill, sends out the bright light again, just like the sun!


    The weak force burst out and pierced the void, and the whole space began to shake violently under the influence of this force!


    The terrible power is brewing, condensing, climbing rapidly and evaporating rapidly, as if to crush this area into pieces!Facing Wen Yiming''s action, Du Shaofu did not open his mouth.


    In his eyes, there was a ray of divine brilliance. Suddenly he looked at fan Yushu and said, "dead fat man, don''t you come over quickly and stand there waiting to be slaughtered?"


    "Oh


    Fan Yushu was excited and immediately responded.


    His plump, round body was extremely flexible. Under a flash, he appeared directly beside Du Shaofu.


    But until now, he is still a little confused, do not know what is going on.


    The sixth prince, the little princess, and the prince he of Zihong''s general''s mansion all came here with Du Shaofu.


    Wen Yiming, one of the top ten generals'' palaces under Yuqing''s Shenguo, was born in canglun. He was hostile to the prince and the princess, which made it hard for the fat man to figure out what was going on.


    He was in a daze. It was not the same as plotting against the emperor and the princess that the children of the God''s mansion took action against the prince and the princess?


    What''s more, it seems that Yiming didn''t just want to embarrass the sixth Prince and the little princess, but even the other three princes seemed to have been calculated by them!


    This is not the most critical place, the most important thing is that all these actions, it seems that there are other deities involved in it!


    In addition to canglun general''s mansion, Dai XuanZhen, Zhong Xu, Wang Qixuan and other names are familiar to fan Yushu. They are all the children of the top ten generals'' mansion. What kind of upheaval are they brewing?


    "I''m afraid! Even though our shenxuanzong is not weak, it is absolutely unbearable for us to compete with such huge things. "


    Fat people in the bottom of their hearts can not live in the calculation, weighing the pros and cons, consider whether they want to leave early, do not step into this muddy water.


    But on second thought, I''m alone now. If I want to leave the blockade of this battle, it''s hard to compare it to heaven!


    If you rely on the support of Du Shaofu, you still have a chance to fight!


    Or go straight to Wen Yiming''s side?


    But at the thought of it, the fat man couldn''t help fighting a cold war!


    He couldn''t even think about it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2744

    Fan Yushu was a little confused. Their shenxuanzong was not weak among the numerous forces in the Yuqing Kingdom, but it was not enough to compare it with the royal family and the top ten generals.


    If you rashly participate in the struggle of these people, then you will have to face the result of either a rapid rise in success, or the extinction of the whole clan. It is better to be free from the outside world!


    However, there was no time for him to think about it. He heard a loud drink: "God''s waste locks heaven, kill God and kill devil!"


    The compass in his hand flew up and swept up into the sky. It was like a brilliant sun hanging in the sky!


    Invisible, there are invisible lines in the track of evolution and spread, involving all the existence of the sky, affecting the law and order here!


    What followed was a terrifying and terrifying force that came crashing down on everyone present.


    In an instant, the void began to change, twisting and moving. Huge blocks of space moved laterally like mountains, carrying an unparalleled force of compression and suppressing Du Shaofu from all directions.


    On top of each huge space block, there is the great power of the mighty Jedi, covering everything!


    At the beginning, it is to crush the surrounding void into pieces of vermicelli!


    Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu, he Zhibai, fan Yushu and others were shocked!


    Such a scene is too terrible, so that they can not give birth to a little resistance heart, the dark Qi in each human body is oppressed to be unable to work, even breathing becomes extremely difficult!


    "The killing array of shenhuang lock sky array is really powerful!"


    Seeing all these changes, Du Shaofu thought about it in his heart.


    Kong Lao once said to him that the shenhuang lock sky array had covered the whole of 33 days in ancient times, trapped and killed countless demon troops. It is really extremely powerful and dominates the heaven and earth!


    And now, Wen Yiming is just barely able to motivate it, but such power has been enough to shock the world!


    At least, in this mixed space, not many people can resist here!


    Du Shaofu is also the master of one of the four original laws of space. With its unique features, he can also slightly resist the change!


    "Since it''s not a real shenhuang lock sky array, even if the power of that one year''s one millionth is less than one millionth, then there must be a corresponding solution! An imitation will never reach the point of no solution


    Du Shaofu thought that in the face of Wen Yiming''s attack, instead of responding in time, he closed his eyes in silence and felt it carefully.


    And his action, fell in the eyes of a group of followers who heard Yiming, let them not be surprised.


    "What is the boy doing? I didn''t even fight, but I closed my eyes? "


    "I''m afraid it''s not because I saw the power of the shenhuang lock sky array this time. I''m afraid I''m scared to be silly!"


    "Jie Jie He should be at the end of his tether, and he will have no more strength to fight! "


    "No matter what he wants to do, under the attack and killing of Wen Da Shao, he will definitely die!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people spoke coldly, looking at the purple robe figure in the distance, as if they were looking at a dead man.


    The sixth Prince and he Zhibai, who were next to Du Shaofu, were also worried. They did not know what Du Shaofu was doing. Why did they suddenly close their eyes? They did not seem to mean to meet the enemy directly.


    If you stand still in this way, the result can only be crushed into a ball of meat.


    And a few of them, also can''t escape to die the end of the road!


    It is absolutely impossible for Du Shaofu to release them from the ancient space. It is absolutely impossible for him to send them to death directly!


    Looking at the huge space to suppress, more and more close, several people began to be a little anxious!


    Under that terrible power, they can''t even protect themselves!


    "The key point of this imitated shenhuang lock sky array should be on the compass. If you want to crack it, you can start from there!"


    In Du Shaofu''s thinking, the power of Yuan Shen spread like a surging tide.


    At the same time, the law in his mind is branded with light, and he is following the track of the power of the original God, and groping for the order trace of the inner space of the God wasteland locked sky array!


    In his perception, we can vaguely feel that in the compass, there is a Taoist Scripture flowing in the void, resonating with some elements in this space.


    As a result, Du Shaofu finally affirmed his speculation!


    "Do it!"


    That is to say, when he was aware of all this, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly opened and burst out two brilliant lights, just like substance, piercing the void.


    He can perceive that in the oppression of huge space blocks, the void will be blocked immediately. If he is a step later, he will fall into a very passive situation as before!Du Shaofu stopped being soft, and moved immediately. The purple robe suddenly disappeared from its original place, as if it had disappeared out of thin air.


    "Brother Du!"


    Such a scene, let he Zhibai and others are shocked.


    What they were shocked at was not Du Shaofu''s means, but the huge blocks of space that came across the sky, and all of a sudden they were about to land on their heads!


    It is just a simple repression, but before reaching the body, it is to let their bodies crack soundlessly, and the blood is shooting like a fountain!


    In an instant, the four people were already seriously injured, and scarlet blood was gushing out of the corners of their mouths!


    "Du Shaofu, die!"


    In the distance, I heard a sound of ferocious smile.


    He was so happy in his heart that he thought it would take more measures to suppress the boy, but he didn''t think that the other party just gave up the resistance and stood in the same place to be silly. This is the most favorite thing for Wen Yiming!


    However, before long, he suddenly lost the figure of the purple robed youth, which made him suddenly feel a little bad!


    As if he had thought of something, he suddenly looked up at the high position.


    At the same time, Wen Yiming''s body is also flying out of the sky towards the bright compass overhead!


    But by the time he started to make these moves, it was too late!


    At this time, the young man in purple robe was already standing in the air. He put his hand in front of him and turned out a huge hand print, which was full of purple and gold light, and snatched away at the compass!


    Such a fingerprint is extremely terrifying. There are thunder, fire and space evolution


    The forces of several laws interweave and entangle, wave out the power of terror, and sweep away at the compass.


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    Under the influence of external forces, the compass began to vibrate violently, sending out a terrible chatter.


    "Boy, dare you!"


    I''m so shocked that I can kill you quickly!


    The power in his body was surging, and he was trying to get rid of Du Shaofu''s entanglement!


    A strong energy excitation, invisible secret power flow, leading to the void.


    In the distance, the huge space blocks immediately moved sideways again and suppressed in the direction of compass!


    Along with it, the pressure on Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai was greatly reduced, and they were immediately free. However, each of them was seriously injured and collapsed to the ground!


    "Beyond your ability, is this Xuantian compass you can covet?"


    I heard a cry, almost roaring.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s attack on the compass in the air, his eyes were filled with fierce ferocity.


    This Xuantian compass is the key to control the shenhuang lock sky array. There are only four similar objects.


    And the seven generals of them only hold two pieces!


    If it is taken away by Du Shaofu, it will surely lead to the severe punishment of those big people behind them!


    He will never allow this kind of thing to happen!


    In the words, Wen Yiming exerts all his strength to control the compass to rotate rapidly!


    The huge blocks of space moved sideways and attacked Du Shaofu.


    "Break it for me!"


    This kind of words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. While he waved his huge light palm, his other hand suddenly stretched out. Nine purple and golden streamers flew out of him, driving a terrifying momentum and penetrating the void through nine dark tracks!


    "Boom..."


    This is the nine purple thunder tripod. Once it appears, it will trigger the changes of the wind and clouds. The thunder will pour down all over the sky and boil in the void!


    Nine tripods carrying the power of the world, valiantly toward the surrounding swing attack to open, toward the road space huge block smashed down!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Jiuding town world, domineering absolutely!


    In the roar of terror, one void after another is crushed into powder!


    Nine tripods across the nine tracks, shuttling back and forth in the void, killing all obstacles, destroying the withered and decaying general, crushing everything, and stifling those huge space blocks!


    "Get out of here


    In the sky, Du Shaofu drank with a deep voice. The sound wave was so great that it broke nine days!


    Zijin tianque was once again held in his hand and chopped down with great force. A bright sword was formed, and it was cut hard in the direction of hearing Yiming!


    In the face of such a sword, a huge wind blade suddenly collided with Du Shaofu''s sword!


    With the terrible roar, the two forces smashed and turned into runes flying all over the sky!


    Taking advantage of this gap, Du Shaofu''s internal strength moved a little bit more, all into the huge light palm and seized the whole compass!


    In this, the track of invisible law on the compass was broken by strong shock, and lost contact with hearing Yiming!Such a scene, let to hear a Ming, in the heart mercilessly trembles, the face is as dead as ashes!


    "How could How could it be so! "


    Hearing Yiming murmuring, I feel extremely incredible!


    The Xuantian compass is one of the four compasses used to control the shenhuang lock sky array. If Du Shaofu really falls into the hands of Du Shaofu, he will have no more advantages, just like at the beginning, he will be crushed and severely trampled by the other side!


    The most important thing is that the shenhuang lock heaven array is not the property of their seven great generals'' mansion. If it is lost, he will not be able to say that he has made a great contribution to his downfall. The loss of the compass alone will be enough to make them irreparable!


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. Driven by the light palm, the shining compass flew to his side.


    However, he soon found that there was not only the power of Yuan Shen, but also a more powerful power, which played a leading role!


    So at this time, even if he took the compass in his hand, he couldn''t control the shenhuang lock sky array through this thing!


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu directly threw the celestial compass into the bag of heaven and earth, and then turned his eyes to Wen Yiming!


    "Is the compass the thing that controls this array? It''s got by brother Du! "


    "Brother Du is so strong that he can''t even hear Yiming. Even if he can master the shenhuang lock sky array, he is still holding it down."


    "Well, without the compass in hand, the sound of the sound will no longer be a threat!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu, he Zhibai and fan Yushu saw this, they were all relieved.


    They know that with Du Shaofu''s strength, Wen Yiming will never be his opponent without the control of shenhuang lock heaven array!


    This, let four people is very happy!


    Contrary to their mood, many of Wen Yiming''s subordinates were ugly, deeply afraid of the strength of the purple robed youth!


    "Du Shaofu, give me back the Xuantian compass! Otherwise, you will not be able to survive or die! "


    At this time, hearing Yiming''s eyes turned red, and he yelled at Du Shaofu.


    The behemoth behind the seven great generals'' mansion was too big for them to offend, and the purple robed youth in front of them could not be provoked!


    If he is determined to take away the Xuantian compass, the final end is definitely more miserable than falling into the hands of the seven great generals!


    However, in Du Shaofu''s ears, his words carry the strongest threat!


    "At this time, you don''t want to run for your life. Instead, you threaten me. Don''t know whether your brain is squeezed by the door or kicked by the donkey?"


    Du Shaofu uttered a cold voice, just like looking at a silly fork.


    As soon as this sentence comes out, I can smell it and wake up like a dream!


    He realized that if he didn''t run for his life, he would not be an opponent with the strength of the purple robed youth in front of him!


    Smell Yiming mind electric rotation, blink of an eye to make a trade-off, calculate the pros and cons!


    Then, without saying a word, he retreated quickly, and the power of the wind attribute law surged wildly. In an instant, he opened a very long distance from Du Shaofu!


    At the same time, his energy was always released nervously, judging the movements of the purple robed youth.


    Previously, the other side''s space jump means, too mysterious, let him have to take it seriously!


    "Want to escape? Isn''t it too late for you? "


    Du Shaofu light road, the body of the golden flash, again disappeared from the original place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2745

    But this time, Wen Yiming had already been prepared, and his mind had been tightly implicated in Du Shaofu.


    Only in the moment when the other party disappears, he is exerting the boundless wind blade, surrounding his body, and wrapping him in a mass!


    As he expected, only in the next moment, there was a sword from the void!


    However, with the wind blade outside, the sword was quickly twisted out and did not cause any damage to Wen Yiming!


    "If I really want to go, you can''t stop me!"


    Hearing Yiming said in a gloomy voice, his body was plundering violently at the same time, and he ran away rapidly towards the distance.


    He knew that if he moved a little slower, the space field of Du Shaofu would come down again.


    It is really entangled by the terrible space law, and it is difficult to get away from it again!


    "Can''t I stop you? I''d like to see where you can escape! I''m sure you can''t get rid of me even if you escape to the ends of the earth! "


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth lightly and chased out again.


    He was not in a hurry to kill Wen Yiming, so he didn''t do his best, but kept controlling his movements, which greatly reduced his speed.


    The most important thing is that he knows that Wen Yiming''s cultivation is also in the realm of cutting down the truth. When the other party is prepared, he can''t kill him quickly though he has the upper hand!


    Du Shaofu just thought that he had come to the shenhuang lock heaven array to find out the purpose of the seven God generals'' offices, and that the other three princes and others might be here.


    When Wen Yiming escaped, he was bound to find his own Companions to help him. In this way, Du Shaofu''s goal was naturally achieved!


    They ran after and ran away in a flash!


    "Come on, keep up with brother Du!"


    In the distance, Yu Chengliang called out without any delay. He took Yu Chengyu, he Zhibai and fan Yushu together, and quickly pursued Du Shaofu.


    In the inner space of the sky array, the cultivation of seizing the God''s realm was not enough to see. Without the protection of Du Shaofu, it would be very difficult for them to make a difference.


    If you meet the seven generals again, I''m afraid there is no way to live, and the best end is to be captured alive!


    "What shall we do?"


    On the other hand, many of the men who heard Yiming were looking at each other.


    When they heard that most of them were defeated by their opponents, they also lost the extremely important Xuantian compass. At this time, they abandoned all the people and left, so that they really did not know what to do.


    "Go on and have a look. Find a chance to inform others. You must seize the boy and take back the Xuantian compass! Otherwise, those big people above will blame us, not to mention us, and we will have to bear the burden of hearing big and little and the Cang Lun general''s mansion behind him! "


    Soon, another strong man said.


    The rest of them nodded their heads and followed them immediately!


    "Du Shaofu, I will let you die without a burial place!"


    Wen Yiming clenched his teeth tightly and said with hatred.


    He fled at full speed, but under the repeated suppression of the purple robed youth, he could not exert his utmost speed.


    Therefore, his staff, as well as Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu, he Zhibai, fan Yushu and so on, were able to follow their footsteps!


    In the space of shenhuang lock sky array, many strong people from outside have gathered at this time.


    Those who can enter here have at least accomplishments above the realm of seizing the gods!


    However, after entering, most of them were lost in it. They did not have Du Shaofu''s powerful spirit and strength. They could see through all the vanity around them!


    However, after Du Shaofu''s entry, all the men and horses entered at the same time!


    They know that they and others are trapped in a huge scam set by some powerful people and trapped in the big array!


    So, these people get together in an organized way and want to go through the muddy water here!


    However, after they really entered, they had a great fear and could not find the direction to move forward.


    But under helpless, many people can only wander around aimlessly!


    But slowly, gradually, some people lost their patience.


    "What kind of existence is here and what kind of battle is this? Why do we have no idea?"


    "This place is so weird. It''s a vast haze, and the power of Yuan Shen can only spread over tens of miles. What''s the difference between us and being blind?"


    "I really don''t know who set up this big array and spread the news of chaotic Daoqi to attract countless powerful people. What is their purpose?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people are confused and have no idea what kind of situation they are facing.


    But everyone wants to know the truth and figure out what kind of a scam they are in!What kind of conspiracy is brewing behind the news that a chaotic Taoist instrument was born and attracted them here?


    "If the man who arranges the battle shows up, we must think about it carefully."


    Some people are biting their teeth, showing fierce light and hating the tunnel.


    "It must be! Everyone has been fooled and trapped in such a strange place


    Some people were angry and scolded!


    But they also know that even if they do not enter here, there is no retreat for all in that valley.


    "Those who set up the array have not shown up yet. They must have some intention to keep us here!"


    At this time, someone said calmly, thinking about something seriously.


    But no matter how you guess, you can''t see through the thoughts of the man who arranged the array.


    "Why, there are people in the air!"


    Suddenly, a strong eye a bright, said excitedly.


    When the others heard the speech, they also looked up.


    There were two waves of human figures, one in front of the other, and one after the other.


    There are only two people in front of me. It seems that they are chasing and escaping. They are running away quickly. From time to time, there is a terrible energy attack, and they kill the world!


    In the rear, another figure appeared, closely following the two men in front.


    "What a terrible attack. Are the accomplishments of those two people really cutting off the truth? This is terrible! "


    "That kind of strength can not be possessed by the realm of seizing the gods. The two people in front of them must be the realm of cutting off the truth!"


    "It seems that the two men and horses in the back are both in the realm of seizing the gods!"


    "It''s the royal family and the top ten generals who can break through this situation so quickly! But why are they hostile and fighting each other out? "


    "Is it true that there are other strong people who have broken through and can''t be killed?"


    These strong people saw the scene in the sky, one by one said, for the strength of the two people in front of them were extremely shocked.


    At this time, the real situation in the mixed yuan space was absolutely made after entering the mixed space. In addition to the few famous people, they could not think of any other existence!


    How could the two leaders come from the royal family and the top ten generals? Why did they fight each other with swords?


    These strong people feel confused, do not know why!


    However, they did not want to see a large number of people. They were flying in the air and followed closely!


    "Eh?"


    In the flight of all the people, suddenly someone was startled and said, "look at the young man in purple robe in front of you. Isn''t that the man in the deep valley?"


    "Yes, he is!"


    Next to him, a strong man said positively: "among the two groups of people behind, the fat guy is with the young man in purple robe!"


    They quickly recognized the identities of Du Shaofu and fan Yushu. They had seen each other walking together in the canyon.


    The most important thing is that there is a big array here. It is also the young man in purple robe who first saw the clue. All people remember his appearance very clearly!


    But that dead fat dead fat guy, looks too outstanding, has seen once, lets the human want to forget is difficult!


    "Come on, let''s hurry up, keep up with them, and don''t fall behind!"


    Many strong people suddenly felt excited, as if they had found an organization. They started their own extreme speed and quickly followed the two groups of people in front of them. They were afraid that they would lose their target after half a beat.


    "The young man in purple robe is actually the cultivation of cutting the real state. He first found out the strangeness here, but at this time he was chasing after the guy in front of him. Is it possible that he set up this big array?"


    Some of these strong men were quite calm, but in a short time they made some guesses, inferring the identity of the man that the purple robed youth was after.


    "Very likely!"


    People nodded in succession, indicating that they agreed with such a guess!


    "Someone''s coming up!"


    Du Shaofu also looked at the situation behind him. With his strength, he naturally spied everything out clearly!


    Seeing such a scene, an idea suddenly rose in his heart: "maybe you can try it!"


    Du Shaofu said to himself with a smile on his lips.


    Then his body disappeared, and Fuyao was launched again. He appeared on the road ahead of Wen Yiming. A bright column of thunder came out and attacked him directly!


    Such a blow blocked the other party''s action for a moment, so that although he Zhibai and fan Yushu in the rear were tired, they still had enough time to keep up with them!


    "Boy, you can wait for the first time! I want you to die without a burial place, and the dark compass you took will return to my handHeard a voice of hate roar, mouth hiss.


    He knew very well that, although the mysterious compass was extremely important to him, it was useless for him to fall into the hands of Du Shaofu.


    It contains a very strong power of the original God, which is not refined by ordinary people.


    Therefore, even if Du Shaofu took away the Xuantian compass, Wen Yiming was not too worried, because the other party could not use it to control the shenhuang lock sky array!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2746

    Du Shaofu stopped Wen Yiming for a moment, so that all the people in the rear took advantage of this opportunity to follow up.


    After that, he swept away all the surrounding areas. In addition to those people behind him, there were many people trapped in the God barren sky array.


    Then I saw him rise up again and chase him away.


    "Don''t do useless work any more. I''m defensive. You can''t kill me!"


    Wen Yiming, with a gloomy face, said coldly.


    With his strength, he sincerely wanted to avoid Du Shaofu and defend himself with all his might. Du Shaofu did not have a good way to deal with him.


    However, Du Shaofu did not want to kill him immediately!


    He chased Wen Yiming and kept circling around.


    This action, so that many strong people below have found their shadow, attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    "The men who set up the battle are here. Let''s go and kill them!"


    There was a sneer on the corner of Du Shaofu''s mouth. Suddenly, a loud cry was heard by many people around him.


    As soon as such words came out, a riot broke out in the space of God Huang lock heaven array.


    "Have you found the man who arranged the battle? I''d like to see who set up this big array to trap everyone here


    "Let''s go together and find out what kind of conspiracy is brewing behind them!"


    "Let''s have a good look at them. They dare to fight against all the big and small forces in Yu Qing''s kingdom!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless strong drink, follow the two figures above.


    Soon, not far from Du Shaofu''s back, a large group of figures gathered together with he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and others, and hung far behind Du Shaofu.


    The faces of those who heard Yiming became extremely ugly, and everyone felt a little frightened.


    This large area of seizing the gods, together with the strong ones, is enough to sweep the mixed space as long as it does not encounter the real situation.


    "What a mess! Our plan has been disrupted by Du Shaofu


    One of the men who heard Yiming murmured.


    They attracted many strong men into the shenhuang lock sky array. Their original purpose was not to let them gather together to deal with the seven God generals.


    Now, with Du Shaofu''s involvement, everything is beyond control.


    "If those people turn around and deal with us now, we will not be able to withstand a round of attack!"


    Another one said flustered, with a sense of extreme fear.


    Fortunately, those people didn''t seem to take themselves seriously. They just followed Du Shaofu and Wen Dashao.


    The most important thing is that he Zhibai and Yu Chengliang did not look back on themselves and others.


    This, also let those who smell Yiming all let a sigh of relief.


    "What do you want, Du Shaofu?"


    The gathering of numerous powerful people also made Wen Yiming start to be vigilant.


    "What do I want to do, don''t you have a little bit of pressure in your mind?"


    Du Shaofu snorted, Fuyao continued to spread out, and killed Wen Yiming, saying, "it''s time for all your plots to be exposed to the sun after a long time of planning by the seven great generals of your country."


    He cut off with one sword and forced Wen Yiming to retreat with all his strength.


    After that, Du Shaofu turned his eyes and saw that he had kept up with the scale of thousands of people.


    "Almost!"


    Du Shaofu thought to himself, and no longer pursued Wen Yiming, but opened up enough space for him to escape.


    But in order to take care of the speed of those who are strong in seizing God''s realm, he still catches up from time to time and intercepts one or two.


    It was under such circumstances that Du Shaofu bit Wen Yiming tightly behind him, forcing him to be extremely embarrassed.


    As expected by Du Shaofu, Wen Yiming''s purpose of escape is to find his companions and join hands to deal with Du Shaofu.


    "Du Shaofu, you really dare to chase down all the time. You are just trying to kill yourself!"


    Hearing Yiming''s sneer, he looked back at Du Shaofu and said.


    Du Shaofu didn''t answer and followed him closely.


    Wen Yiming and Du Shaofu wanted to follow Wen Yiming to find the other seven generals.


    It is in this case, two people a chase and a escape, behind is far behind a large shadow.


    Finally, not long after, the crowd came to an imaginary place.


    Here, mountains and rivers are disappearing, layer after layer of mist is completely disappeared.


    Some, just a vast void, and endless flow of extraordinary splendor, unspeakable dream feeling.Smell a Ming do not want to think, is directly into such a place.


    When Du Shaofu stepped on his feet, he felt that there was an extremely strong power fluctuation. The Colorful streamers around him seemed to turn into the most violent way of killing at any time!


    "Du Shaofu, you are dead today!"


    Wen Yiming no longer escapes, but stands in the void, looks at Du Shaofu coldly and says.


    "There is such an existence in the inner space of shenhuang lock sky array!"


    Du Shaofu still did not take over Wen Yiming''s words, but observed everything here.


    He saw that not far away from the smell of Yiming, there were many figures, at least thousands of people.


    And these people are filled with a deep and vast breath, hard to measure!


    These people are generally divided into three lineups. On one side, two young people take the lead, and there are hundreds of figures surrounding them. They are very powerful!


    Du Shaofu observed that these two young men had the cultivation of cutting down the truth. Among them, he had met one of them. It was when he rescued Yu Chengliang earlier that he saw the strong man with bare arms in the God lock heaven array at that time. He was the heliangshang of general Yin he''s Mansion.


    On the other side, it occupied the majority of the people. It was divided into four parts and had no organization. Among them, the strongest one could not even capture the perfect state of God!


    "These people should be the big and small forces in Yu Qing God''s country!"


    Du Shaofu quickly judged that those in front of him must be from the seven great generals'' offices, while the latter came from many big and small forces in the kingdom of God, because the news of chaos Daoqi was attracted here.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Soon after Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu entered here, he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, fan Yushu, and a large number of people followed them.


    "The people who set up the array are hiding here. Who is going to attack all the forces of the kingdom of God and stand up for us!"


    "It''s so brave to dare to take the world''s public opinion and oppose everyone. Who has the ability to do so?"


    When these people arrived, they were all shouting and talking.


    Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu, however, turned their eyes. When they saw several figures in the distance who were bound by Colorful streamers, they exclaimed in surprise: "three brothers, four brothers, five brothers!"


    At the same time, he Zhibai also saw the figures of those people, and said in an instant: "three princes!"


    Yes, in the siege of heliangshang and others, there were several people who were forbidden there, and colorful lights twined around them, like strong shackles, which made them unable to move at all.


    "Wen Yiming, how did you come back?"


    Among the crowd, he Lianshang of Yinhe''s palace saw many people appear one after another. He could not help but frown and said.


    Wen Yan, another young man who cut off the real world also turned his eyes to Du Shaofu and others.


    "Helian, Yizong, I have a hard stubble


    Wen Yiming looked at Du Shaofu fiercely in his eyes and said.


    "Helianshang, dantai, Ruquan, you are so brave. Let go of my three imperial brothers, brother Youguang and brother Yizong!"


    The little princess stepped forward and cheered.


    "Ah It turns out that the six princes and the little princess are also here. We are still worried about where to find you. We didn''t expect that you would deliver them to the door by yourself


    He Lianshang didn''t speak, but the young man beside him who cut off the real situation laughed lightly and said so.


    This person''s appearance and Dan Tai Ruwei have some similarities, it is her brother, from the xuanzhan God of the house of Dan Tai Ruquan.


    "It seems that you are determined to make enemies with the royal family. I''m afraid that you have made a wrong calculation. You don''t even know how to die at that time."


    Yu Chengliang knew that it was useless to say too much. He just said such a sentence.


    However, his words only attracted a burst of laughter from dantai Ruquan. He only heard him say, "when are we still talking hard? Are we really scared?"


    "The sixth Prince and the little princess, don''t bother to talk to them! They don''t see the coffin, they don''t shed tears, they won''t give up easily! "


    On one side, Du Shaofu spoke faintly.


    "Who are you?"


    Dan Tai Ru Quan frowned and asked in a voice.


    "Come and kill your men!"


    Du Shaofu turned his lips and said indifferently.


    "The boy is very evil. It seems that he has just broken through the real situation, but I am not his opponent at all! Dai XuanZhen, Wang Qixuan and Zhong Xu, who captured Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu before, were also saved by him! And now, the Xuantian compass is in his hands


    Wen Yiming approached heliangshang and dantai Ruquan and said cautiously, "only if we three join hands, can we have the chance to take him down at one stroke!"


    "Well?"


    Hearing the words of Yiming, he Lianshang and Dan Tai Ru Quan''s eyes were mercilessly coagulated.He Lianshang stepped forward and said, "is he the one who killed Dai XuanZhen, Zhong Xu, Wang Qixuan and others?"


    They had earlier dealt with the sixth Prince and the little princess. Originally, they thought that under the leadership of Dai XuanZhen, it was just a trivial matter. But they did not expect that in the end, they not only failed to catch them, but also took their own lives together.


    Such a result, let the later arrived at the city of Helian furious!


    "He also took the Xuantian compass?"


    Dan Tai Ru Quan turned his eyes to Wen Yiming with endless anger in his eyes!


    "This boy is too strong!"


    Wen Yiming was a little hairy in his eyes and could only say such a sentence.


    "Well, since I''ve come here to die, I''ll take care of it."


    He Lian Shang''s eyes were fixed and his voice was calm.


    Around, thousands of people listen to these people''s conversation, and finally understand what this is all about.


    "It turns out that the people who set up this battle are the people of several great generals'' offices!"


    "In addition to xuanzhan Shenjiang''s, Yinhe''s and Cang Lun''s, it seems that Taixu''s, Yuanding''s, xuanhuang''s and nirhuang''s generals'' offices are also involved."


    "What do they want to do with some princesses and princesses?"


    "What''s the purpose of attracting us here?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people have talked about it and got a conclusion. At the same time, it also caused more questions.


    "Gentlemen


    Just when people were puzzled, Dan Tai Ru Quan, the general of xuanzhan God, suddenly opened his mouth and said to his surroundings, "we are all forces from the kingdom of God. This will give you a chance to make contributions."


    Dan Tai, your right to speak, so that the field of instantaneous silence down, all people do not speak, just want to hear what he will say next.


    Du Shaofu, Yu Chengliang and others did not speak out. They also wanted to know the purpose of the people in the seven great generals'' mansion to lead all the people here.


    Dan Tai Ru Quan stopped for a moment and continued to say in a loud voice: "our seven great generals'' mansion joined hands to capture several princesses and princesses, but also to control the kingdom of Yu Qing in his hands! If you have followers who are willing to follow us, you will surely contribute to our efforts when we wipe out the kingdom of God


    As soon as this kind of words came out, the field exploded instantly.


    "What? I heard you right. The seven great generals joined hands to deal with the prince and the princess, but it was for the royal family in the end


    "It''s unbelievable. They''re not crazy."


    "Royalty, that''s royalty! How dare these people dare to challenge the royal family


    "How can the seven great generals'' offices compete with the giants like the royal family?"


    "They are really crazy. If the emperor is angry, the seven great generals will be afraid that they will not be left behind!"


    "Treason! This is the treachery


    ¡­¡­


    Countless people yelled, and could not believe what they had just heard was true.


    Everyone knows what the royal family of the kingdom of God really means. With the awe of the emperor, the seven great generals can''t turn up much waves.


    Where on earth did they come from? How dare they dare to make such a despondent act!


    But soon, many people slowly calm down, began to carefully consider the key points here.


    "No, since they dare to do so, they must be very sure!"


    "That''s right. The seven generals can''t be idiots. They won''t cut off their future and lose their lives in vain."


    "I just don''t know what kind of means they have to really challenge the royal family?"


    "Who can have the strength to oppose the emperor?"


    ¡­¡­


    People began to speculate that you said a word to me, but still could not think of the main point here.


    Seeing such a situation, Dan Tai Ru Quan just chuckled and then said, "the emperor has fallen. It''s time to change the sky!"


    "Wow..."


    The words of Dan Tai Ru Quan made the field quiet as death.


    But soon there was a great disturbance, and the scene became more turbulent!


    "The Emperor Is it falling? "


    "How can it be! As the strongest existence in the kingdom of God, how can the emperor fall down? "


    "If the news is true, then the royal family is in real danger this time!"


    "I don''t think the news will be false."


    "So it is. The emperor has fallen. No wonder! No wonder the seven great generals dare to move on Tai Sui''s head


    ¡­¡­


    Thousands of people were shocked and deeply shocked by the news!


    They finally understood where the foundation of the seven great generals came from!If the emperor has really fallen, they will unite together and really have the strength to compete with the royal family!


    "So it''s time for you to make a choice! If you are willing to stand with me at the side of my seven great generals'' mansion, we will naturally welcome you! And if you want to be a loyal minister and filial son, I will help you


    Dan Tai Ru Quan once again said with a smile, but at the end of the day, his words were full of killing intention!


    This intention of killing is not concealed, and it permeates the void. It penetrates into the spirit of everyone, which makes many powerful people feel flustered!


    His eyes swept from the field, observing everyone''s look, as if anyone dared to shake his head, he would commit murder!


    No one dares to speak, and few dare to look at him. They turn away their eyes and droop their heads.


    "This is forcing us to revolt. The people in the seven great generals'' mansion are too cruel!"


    "Even if the emperor of God really falls down, the struggle between the royal family and the seven great generals'' offices is not something that our forces can participate in!"


    "That''s the existence of monsters. If you take part in it rashly, you will be killed!"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone''s heart is making a calculation, weighing the pros and cons.


    However, they found that no one could afford to be involved in this muddy water. No matter the royal family or the seven God generals'' mansion, they all existed in a strong and absolute way!


    The only way is to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight and stay out of the way.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be so simple. The purpose of attracting people here is to let them make a choice! If anyone dares to disobey, there is only one dead end, even if it is not involved! What they want is a group of obedient dogs and tie everyone to their chariots


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed around him. He saw all the people''s expressions in his eyes, and naturally guessed their thoughts.


    At the same time, he can also understand that the seven God generals set up the God wasteland lock sky array, and broadcast the news of the birth of chaos Daoqi, and then only allow the strong who seize the God''s realm to enter here, so as to solve everything here.


    If anyone dares to resist, or want to watch the fire from the shore, in this big array, you can kill all at once!


    Du Shaofu was also worried about the news of the fall of the emperor. Although most people would raise the flag, there would definitely be many people who would be blinded by the great temptation and would like to get a foot in it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2747

    Just when Du Shaofu had just thought about these things, he heard someone in the crowd say softly, "we are small sects, we dare not participate in the affairs between the adults!"


    The voice of this man was very few, but it was easily spread throughout the field, obviously speaking to Dan Tai Ru Quan.


    Sure enough, the attitude of Dan Tai and you Quan immediately verified Du Shaofu''s conjecture. His eyes were just like a hook, and he directly focused on the man who had just spoken, who was a strong man in the middle period of seizing God.


    After that, Dan Tai Ru Quan''s eyes coagulated fiercely, and his body suddenly rose and swept out. All of a sudden, he rushed to his body and shot it with one hand!


    After the sound of "poop", the body of the man who captured the spirit was like a watermelon, which was smashed and exploded into a blood mist all over the sky, dense in the void!


    Such behavior, make the crowd around a burst of horror!


    "Now that we have come to this big space, we can''t help it!"


    Dan Tai Ru Quan uttered a cold voice, and his eyes slowly swept around. All those who looked at him were frightened to avoid driving away. He only heard him continue: "we are not discussing with you here. Those who dare to disobey will be killed! I have already said that if any of you want to be a loyal minister and filial son, we will certainly accomplish it! "


    His voice was cold and cold, and it was full of ferocity!


    Around, people of great and small power in Yuqing Kingdom dare not speak again.


    Although many people are extremely angry, but no one dare say anything, just that person''s end is the best shock!


    It was at this time that he Zhibai stepped out at the right time and looked at the arrogant Dan Tai Ru Quan and said, "Dan Tai Ru Quan, your seven great generals'' offices, do you not only want to rebel and offend the imperial power, but also want to fight against all forces of the whole kingdom of God?"


    With he Zhibai coming forward and saying such a sentence, thousands of people are taking a long breath, which is exactly what they want to say but dare not say!


    "How can we fight against the whole kingdom of Yuqing? If we dare to defy us, we will die!"


    Dan Tai, you power long hair flying, Hong Sheng and language, incomparably overbearing!


    "It''s all for this. Let''s fight!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu came out of his body and hunted in purple robes, and said faintly.


    It''s meaningless to continue to talk about it. Today, only the first world war can determine the final victory or defeat!


    "Hum, we have three real strong men, and we have the help of shenhuang lock sky array. You alone dare to fight with us. I don''t know where you are from!"


    This time, Dan Tai Ru Quan did not speak, and the shirtless Han He Lian Shang said coldly.


    "Boy, this boy''s method is very evil. We''ll fight the enemy together and take it down as soon as possible!"


    Wen Yiming stands beside Dan Tai Ru Quan and Heliang Shang and says cautiously.


    He had a fight with Du Shaofu. He knew about each other''s depth and didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    However, he also believed that under the joint efforts of his three people, the other party could hardly really fight against it!


    "I''ll give you a chance to let go of the people behind you!"


    Du Shaofu was not in a hurry, but said so.


    Then, the light flashed around him, and a woman''s figure appeared and was caught by him.


    The beauty of this woman is incomparably beautiful. Her clear face and watery eyes are suffused with a few peaches. She is enchanting!


    She was caught by Du Shaofu and trapped in the desolate space!


    "Sister!"


    When she saw Ruwei in dantai, she could not help but be surprised and cried out.


    "If you want to exchange one person for the five people behind us, boy, your wishful thinking is loud enough!"


    He Lianshang''s voice is buzzing, but he can''t hide his murderous spirit!


    "Du Shaofu, if you are wise enough, you will immediately release miss dantai, otherwise you will not be able to survive or die!"


    Wen Yiming said coldly and looked at Dan Tai Ru Quan for fear that he would do something unwise.


    He didn''t expect that Dan Tai Ruwei had fallen into Du Shaofu''s hands, which made them move their hands and tie their hands!


    "Absolutely! You can pick her up yourself


    Du Shaofu is quite straightforward, directly casts dantai Ruwei fiercely, and quickly plunders to the high altitude.


    "Sister!"


    Dan Tai Ru Quan does not want to think about it. She gets up from the sky and goes straight to the shadow in the air. She takes the woman in her hand.


    At the same time, the moment Du Shaofu throws out dantai Ruwei, he disappears from the spot in a blink of an eye.


    "Be careful!"


    When I heard the sound, I woke up and realized that it was not good. I immediately turned around, but it was already late.


    Under the mystery of Fuyao style, Du Shaofu reached the third, fourth and fifth princes in an instant. A powerful force swept out and wrapped these people.


    Just when Wen Yiming''s attack is coming, his figure disappears from his original place. Along with it, the three princes and several others are also missing."Asshole!"


    Hearing a loud scolding, he could do nothing but watch Du Shaofu return to he Zhibai and others!


    The space law, one of the four primitive laws, is really immeasurable when it is understood to a certain extent!


    "The boy''s tactics are really weird!"


    He Lianshang didn''t have time to make any action at all, just said with a buzz.


    "Boy, how dare you hurt my sister? I will tear you to pieces!"


    At this time, Dan Tai Ru Quan was also carrying Dan Tai Ru Wei back.


    But when he explored the situation in his sister''s body, his face suddenly changed, and his plain face was extremely ferocious!


    At this time, the dantai Ruwei, with the broken Shenque and destroyed meridians, has become a waste man, and his cultivation has turned into nothingness!


    And all this is what Du Shaofu just intended to do!


    "Three emperor brothers, you Guang elder brother, Yi Zong elder brother!"


    The little princess quickly ran to Du Shaofu and called out to the people he had rescued.


    In addition to the three princes of the royal family, there are also two of them: Huo Youguang of Diwu Shenjiang mansion and Duan Yizong of Yunling general''s mansion!


    Their bodies are wrapped with pieces of sunlight, echoing with some mysterious forces in the surrounding space, firmly binding the cultivation of several people.


    However, such a ban was not long after Du Shaofu, a strong man in the real world, did his best to untie it.


    "The two cut down on the real state, and the other three are the realm of seizing the gods and achieving perfection!"


    When he found out the accomplishments of the five men, Du Shaofu could not help but move his eyes.


    Among them, Yu Chengxi, the third prince, was shining in gold and armor, and his breath of cutting truth was looming and profound.


    In addition, Duan Yizong of Yunling God''s mansion has a big head and a big forehead. He is also a first-time chieftain!


    In addition to these two people, the fourth prince, the fifth prince, and Huo Youguang are all capable of achieving the perfection of the realm of God. They are only one step away from the realm of truth, which is extremely extraordinary!


    I''m afraid, if they quenched the chaotic vitality in time, they should have been able to break through by this time!


    "It''s bad!"


    It''s terrible to hear Yiming yelling. If only Du Shaofu was the only one to cut the real situation, the three of them joined hands and the strength of the shenhuang lock sky array was enough to take it down!


    But now, with the third prince''s sons Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong, the situation is getting worse again!


    "Boy, I want you dead!"


    Dan Tai, you Quan, with a fierce thunder and lightning light, came to kill Du Shaofu!


    His sister was abandoned to practice, which makes Dan Tai Ru Quan furious!


    "You have said the same thing many times! I don''t know where you get so much nonsense. If you want to fight, you can fight! "


    Du Shaofu shook his purple robe. He did not dodge, but directly attacked him!


    The war between the strong in the real world was opened instantly, and the terror was incomparable!


    "He Lian Shang, Wen Yiming, Dan Tai, Ru Quan, you seven God generals have no emperor Zong, their sins should be punished!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu and Dan Tai Ru fighting for power together, Yu Chengxi, the third prince''s son, suddenly starts to speak domineering, and his voice shakes the sky.


    After a brief communication between the sixth Prince and the little princess, he learned about Du Shaofu''s identity and the relationship between several people, which made the third prince and others more confident.


    In the words, a long gun suddenly appeared in Yu Chengxi''s hands. The body of the gun was coiled like a living creature, with a fierce and domineering momentum, which made people feel frightened!


    He stepped out step by step, his armor shined, his spear whimpered, and his golden light pierced the sky!


    "I can catch you once, I can catch you again!"


    Han Helian, a shirtless man, said in a deep voice that he had recovered from his previous shock.


    "Hum, hum..."


    A streamer rushed out of Helian Shang''s hands and flew into the air, releasing Qi Wei''s great power and entangled with the surrounding space.


    It was a compass, which was very similar to what Du Shaofu had taken from Wen Yiming, but there were differences.


    On this compass, the strange lines which can''t be seen by the naked eye are diffuse, extending in the void, and connecting with the colorful lights!


    All of a sudden, there was a wave of terrifying power, and the strange pressure came. The town was on top of everyone''s original spirit. It was extremely terrible!


    All the strong people in the world of seizing the gods all felt the pressure greatly increased under the great pressure. It seemed that they were carrying a big mountain on their backs!


    And those who are weak in practice are directly paralyzed on the ground, pale face!


    "Xuan lock compass, put it away!"


    When he Lianshang showed his compass, he wanted to control the shenhuang lock sky array against the enemy. When he heard the sound, he suddenly felt cold sweat and cried out.


    He lost the Xuantian compass before. It was just because of this that Du Shaofu took it away from him!


    If he Lianshang is not careful, he will follow his own footsteps. He will lose the help of shenhuang lock heaven array, and there are three real enemies on the other side. Among them, Du Shaofu, a pervert, will be in a desperate situation!This, let Wen Yiming cannot but be shocked!


    However, his warning had no effect at all, because Du Shaofu had already moved when the xuansuo compass rushed into the sky!


    He carried the nine gods of thunder tripod, and forced Dan Tai Ru Quan back. Under the terror of the nine tripods, Dan Tai Ru Quan was instantly wounded and blood was flying in his mouth.


    Du Shaofu''s figure flashed and rushed directly to the position of the compass.


    It''s the same old technique again. With a huge light palm, it grabs the Xuan lock compass into the hands!


    In the same way, under the control of heliangshang, the compass was shocked to break away from Du Shaofu''s control.


    At the same time, a series of ferocious and powerful attacks came, and they shot down at Du Shaofu!


    Space tremor endlessly, a colorful streamer roll dance, seems to be turned into a handle Geshi sword, quickly attack and kill!


    "Stop him!"


    When he heard a loud cry, he moved first and left at Du Shaofu.


    He Lian Shang and Dan Tai Ru Quan were unwilling to fall behind. They wanted to stop Du Shaofu.


    But this time they didn''t make the move in time, because at the same time, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong moved too!


    The two men tried their best to intercept the three for a moment, making it impossible for them to exert any influence on Du Shaofu.


    In this way, after a few breaths, Du Shaofu succeeded in holding the xuansuo compass in his hand.


    "It''s so easy to get it!"


    There was a smile in his mouth, and he was very happy.


    Although the compass can''t control the shenhuang lock sky array for a while, at least it can weaken the strength of the seven great generals'' mansion, making it much easier to deal with it!


    Du Shaofu played with the compass in his hand, and then directly threw it into the wasteland space.


    After feeling the power on the compass completely cut off contact with himself, helianshang''s face was almost dripping.


    His lips trembled, and his heart was filled with rage!


    General idea! I am so careless!


    For ordinary people, not to mention taking the xuansuo compass away, it''s not easy to even get close to it. If you just move your mind, you can mobilize the huge power here and crush it into ashes!


    But who knows the boy in front of him with the help of the law of space, he can''t even react to get close to the compass!


    In addition, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong were restrained. He, Dan Tai Ruquan and Wen Yiming could not stop them. They could only watch the key things in control of the formation fall into the hands of others!


    At this moment, he Lianshang regretted that he didn''t listen to Wen Yiming''s words, and didn''t pay too much attention to the young man in purple robe. He only regarded it as a common and real situation like himself and others!


    "What capital do you have to fight again without the great reliance of shenhuang lock sky array?"


    Du Shaofu sneered and looked at the three powerful men over there!


    "Du Shaofu, we will never let you leave here alive!"


    Helian Shang''s anger burst out, shaking the void a burst of distortion!


    "When is it? Dare to talk about it here!"


    He said, "if you want to destroy the imperial family, you will be able to destroy the imperial family! If there are those who follow the royal family''s expedition against the officials and thieves, I promise you here, but if you have made contributions, the royal family will pursue and reward them in the future! "


    Yu Chengliang, loud and loud, spread through this space, into everyone''s ears.


    But after such words were said, all the people in the field were unmoved.


    For the same reason, the struggle between the royal family in Yuqing God''s country and the seven great generals'' palaces could not afford to be involved. If they made a rash choice and ended up in the wrong team, it would only lead to death, or it would be safer to keep everything out of the way and protect ourselves wisely!


    Seeing such a situation, Du Shaofu''s mouth was hooked up again, and he said a word to Yu Chengliang.


    At first, Yu Chengliang was still frowning, but when he heard Du Shaofu''s words, he could not help but open his eyebrows. He turned his eyes again to the bodies of heliangshang and others, and said, "you have calculated thousands of people in the seven great generals'' offices, but you have always made a mistake! My father is still in the world. Even if you join hands, you can''t take away my royal power! The great Yuqing is not something that you scoundrels can touch


    "What!"


    As soon as he said this, people were shocked, especially those in the seven great generals'' mansion, as if there was a thunderbolt ringing in their ears.


    People of numerous forces, large and small, in the kingdom of God were also shocked by such a news, and they could not help but talk about it one after another.


    "The emperor is not dead?"


    "Is that true? If the emperor is not dead, how dare the seven great generals'' offices? "


    "Yes, how dare they steal the royal power? It''s just like asking for death!"¡­¡­


    People were shocked, but at the same time, they were confused.


    Dan Tai Ruquan said that the God Emperor was dead, so the seven great generals made a counter move. They couldn''t do anything they didn''t know!


    But now the sixth prince said that the emperor was still alive, which had to make people reverie infinite!


    However, most people did not want to believe him. They only thought that Yu Chengliang was making a big fuss to confuse the enemy and let many forces fight for the royal family at the same time!


    "Ha ha ha Yu Chengliang, do you think we will believe you with your word? The fire of the emperor''s soul has been extinguished, and the news has been covered so tightly that I''m afraid you don''t even know it! "


    Hearing Yiming, he laughed and looked at Yu Chengliang with ridicule.


    They did not dare to attack the royal family until they got the exact information.


    Otherwise, even if each of them had the courage, he would never dare to wave a knife at the royal children!


    If the emperor is angry, all their heads are not enough to kill!


    Therefore, when hearing Yu Chengliang say such words, Wen Yiming naturally does not believe.


    "Yu Chengliang, do you think everyone is a fool?"


    Dan Tai Ru Quan and he Lianshang are not convinced. This action is not just from them!


    In the outside world, the seven great generals'' offices, led by the seven great generals, are already brewing dramatic changes!


    "If you do evil by nature, you can''t live if you do it yourself!"


    All of a sudden, Yu Chengliang sighed and said, "do you think my father didn''t see that? Now I''m not afraid to tell you that the reason why the father pretended to die is to find out all of you and cut off the cancer of the kingdom of God once and for all, so as to avoid future trouble! I''m afraid that we haven''t calculated it yet! "


    The sixth Prince''s voice was cold. Looking at the seven generals'' mansion, it was like looking at a pile of dead people. Even his eyes were full of pity!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2748

    "No! It''s impossible! "


    Dan Tai, you Quan''s foot is soft, almost fell into the void.


    He looked at Yu Chengliang in astonishment. His eyes were as wide as Tongling. He could not believe what he said.


    "Is it really so?"


    He Lianshang and Wen Yiming, they also feel the throat blocked, such as a lump in the throat!


    If, as Yu Chengliang said, the emperor is not dead, and all this is in his calculations, then everyone in the seven great generals will die without a burial place!


    "Well, you don''t really see the coffin and cry!"


    Yu Chengliang snorted and said, "who of you saw my father fall? Are you yourself or the seven great generals behind you? "


    His eyes from the seven God generals of the body one by one, blooming dazzling light, threatening!


    Seeing such a look, Dan Tai Ruquan, heliangshang and Wen Yiming are all pale, and they can''t answer this question at all!


    As a matter of fact, as the people present, they don''t know where the news came from. They only know that the elder of their own family has given this holy wasteland lock sky array and two compasses, ordering them to try their best to capture several princesses and princesses in the Hunyuan space.


    If it is difficult to do so, then kill it!


    Wen Yiming three people can guess that there must be a stronger existence behind the seven God generals'' mansion, but they can''t know the specific identity!


    But at this time, if everything is under the control of the emperor, can the big people behind them still be expected?


    No one can say anything about it!


    Therefore, at this moment, they could not help but give birth to endless despair.


    "Didn''t the emperor fall? Which is the truth? "


    "Look at the appearance of the sixth prince, it seems that this matter is not false!"


    "If the emperor is still alive, the seven great generals'' offices will be settled down!"


    ¡­¡­


    Around, thousands of powerful people who captured the divine realm also spoke one after another.


    At this time, although they were not sure who was telling the truth, they still believed the sixth prince more than the two sides.


    "Helian Shang, Wen Yiming, Dan Tai Ru Quan, you are ready to pay the price!"


    Yu Chengxi, the third prince, yelled and drank. He lifted up his gun, pierced the sky, and attacked dantai, your power!


    In the dark, Du Shaofu and Yu Chengliang had already passed through with him, so when he heard what Yu Chengliang said, he showed extremely calm and controlled everything.


    "You can''t kill us even if you wait!"


    Wen Yiming''s eyebrows exploded and he yelled.


    "What nonsense, kill!"


    Duan Yizong''s body shape shot, the whole body mighty out of boundless momentum, direct attack towards him!


    The next moment, Du Shaofu and heliangshang are moving!


    A piece of bright golden light swings out from Helian Shang''s body, carrying sharp Qi, as if it can penetrate all existence!


    The void is pierced with countless holes by this golden light, and he stands in the center like a god man!


    "If you don''t have the shenhuang lock sky array, you''re not even a fart!"


    Du Shaofu whispered, waving a terrible thunder and lightning, and swept away toward the Helian war.


    At the same time, with his hands turning, the nine gods thunder tripod moved in response to the sound, carrying the potential of killing heaven and earth into heliangshang!


    In an instant, the most terrible war broke out in this strange space!


    Many of the strong men who captured the God''s realm retreated. This is the battlefield for the practitioners of the real state. No one dares to stay in the center!


    Otherwise, waiting for them, will be a terrible to the extreme aftershocks into powder!


    Yu Chengxi, the third prince, fought against Dan Tai Ru Quan, Duan Yizong and Wen Yiming, the general of Yunling God''s mansion, fought with Wen Yiming. All of them broke through the realm of cutting the truth soon, and they all mastered a complete law in the material law. Their accomplishments were comparable, and they were inseparable for a time!


    The void is exploding for it, the colorful space is shaking rapidly, as if the end of the day is coming!


    A bright light, a piece of terrible attack sweep, the sky tremble, the earth shatter!


    As for some of the seven great generals, they couldn''t take part in it at all. They could only hide in the distance and watch with shock the power of destroying the heaven and the earth!


    "Empty gossip, give it to me!"


    During the fierce battle with heliangshang, Du Shaofu burst into a drink.


    His hands were printed, flipped rapidly, and his fingers crossed strange tracks.


    A huge figure of eight trigrams took shape over its head, accompanied by the terrible pressure that spread all over the world, which made heliangshang''s eyes tremble.


    "Boom, boom..."


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    ¡­¡­


    Under the figure of eight trigrams, all things are derived and changeable!There, there are thunder resounding, fire rising, mountains moving, rivers roaring, strong wind howling


    The vast territory of juebao was unfolded, which reflected with all this, making the space around Du Shaofu his unique field!


    Before long, he Lianshang was caught off guard by Du Shaofu''s space field!


    The strong body struggled in it, howling in the void, but it could not get rid of it.


    The last time Du Shaofu and Wen Yiming fought fiercely, the other side broke through Du Shaofu''s domain space with the help of shenhuang lock sky array, thus escaping.


    But this time, the xuansuo compass on heliangshang''s body has been forcibly taken away by Du Shaofu, and he can no longer use the power of the big array.


    Even after more than ten breaths, Du Shaofu captured the most outstanding descendant of Yinhe''s mansion!


    After several prohibitions fell on him, heliangshang was thrown into the ancient space.


    "No! Helene is captured


    Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ru Quan in the fierce battle were both shocked and shocked!


    Since Du Shaofu has been able to enter the mixed space, he must have been only a spiritual cultivation before. Like some of them, breaking through the truth is definitely a recent thing.


    But to their dismay, the strength of the purple robed youth could crush Heliang directly!


    It has to be said that the space law, one of the four primitive laws, is really too mysterious for ordinary people to cope with!


    "Withdraw quickly, there is that boy here, the plan of Hunyuan space has been declared a failure!"


    Wen Yiming had already known Du Shaofu. At this time, he felt despair when he saw that he Lianshang was soon defeated.


    He did not want to, directly put aside Duan Yi Zong''s entanglement, toward the distance quickly fled away.


    Wen Yiming doesn''t want to stay for a moment. If Du Shaofu does it again, his life will probably be here.


    "Back!"


    Dan Tai Ruquan was also quite decisive. He immediately separated himself from Yu Chengxi, then rushed into his own crowd, picked up dantai Ruwei, and then left after hearing a song.


    "Dan Tai Da Shao and Wen Da Shao have both run away. Let''s run!"


    Some of the rest of the seven generals exclaimed.


    Without waiting for such words to fall, people have been flying in all directions and away, scattered in birds and beasts!


    The situation here has become clear, and we can see the result of further fighting!


    In the absence of absolute victory, no one wants to lose his life in vain!


    "Kill! Don''t let go of any of the seven generals! "


    Yu Chengliang drank violently. He suddenly killed and rushed to a group of strong men who had captured the God''s realm.


    At the same time, he Zhibai and Yu Chengyu also moved at the same time. Yu Chenggu, the fourth prince, Yu Chengqi, the fifth prince, and Huo Youguang, the general of Emperor Wu, began to pursue and kill many powerful people who had captured God''s state!


    "Wen Yiming, Dan Tai, you can''t escape! Kill


    "Leave your life!"


    Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong''s murderous spirit soared and pursued Wen Yiming and dantai Ruquan!


    But with their speed, they can only be equal to the two people, and can not really catch up with them!


    However, with the existence of Du Shaofu, Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ru Quan were intercepted again and again, which greatly reduced the speed of escape!


    In this way, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong did not take a moment to catch up with each other, and they all attacked and killed each other!


    "If you want our lives, don''t think about it!"


    Wen Yiming''s face is ferocious, and his eyes are full of ferocity.


    He hated Du Shaofu very much. If it was not for the existence of this boy, they would not have made much effort to get rid of Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong.


    This is not the key, the key is today''s situation, it is Du Shaofu''s son of a bitch!


    If he hadn''t killed Dai XuanZhen, Wang Qixuan and Zhong Xu, if he hadn''t captured Dan Tai Ruwei, if he hadn''t taken away Xuantian and xuansuo, everything would have been planned by himself and others. How could it have evolved into such a situation!


    If it hadn''t been for this little scumbag, they would have been ready to celebrate!


    "You can''t get away with it!"


    Du Shaofu drank in a cold voice, and Fuyao continued to intercept the two people who were escaping.


    But it is a pity that both of them are prepared. Whenever they disappear from the void, they will brew the most powerful defense and promote the speed to the extreme!


    Moreover, before their own domain of absolute hegemony is shrouded, they have already retreated to drive far away, and do not fight hard at all!


    In this way, it was not easy for Du Shaofu to stop them!


    Therefore, although Du Shaofu had three enemies and two enemies, he could not get the absolute upper hand. He could only let Dan Tai Ruquan and Wen Yiming escape quickly and further away!In this case, five people two in front of three after, is quickly swept out of the endless distance!


    ¡­¡­


    As early as Du Shaofu, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong pursued and killed Ruquan and wenyiming of dantai, countless powerful people gathered here in the huge Canyon covered by shenhuang lock sky array.


    Most of them are in the state of returning to emptiness and can not go deep into it.


    And deep in the canyon, over the water, floating one after another of the figures, since these people can come here, most of them are in the realm of God!


    At that time, after Du Shaofu revealed that there was a big array hidden here, many people chose to go deep and dive into the water to explore in order to find the real people behind the scenes.


    But there are still a lot of strong people left, they don''t want to risk, just want to stay here and wait for the final result!


    All these figures are floating in the air, and everyone has a restrained breath, accumulating endless strength, ready to cope with the changes that may occur at any time.


    Among them, there are two young people who are not very good-looking. They have never spoken since they came here. They just stand quietly in the void.


    No one cares about their existence. They seem to be separated from the world.


    It''s just that while countless people are watching nervously what may happen around them, they are talking in a voice that can only be heard between each other.


    "Elder martial brother Zhao, do you think too much of the elders in our school? There are gods and wasteland to lock the sky array here. Even if those people are a group of idiots, there will be no big basket!"


    Among them, a young man in Gray said faintly.


    "Younger martial brother Weirong, you must not be careless. We must succeed this time and never allow failure! So the door sent me two people here, just to put an end to all possible accidents! "


    Another young man in black was holding the fat man, gently and cautiously.


    "It is because of this mission that we have lost the opportunity to assess in the door! The space in the hands of the holy land is much better than that of Yuqing Kingdom, which contains countless opportunities


    The man in Gray said discontentedly, as if to come to Hunyuan space and very upset!


    "As long as the mission is successful this time, we will get no less benefits than to go to the assessment! And now that we have come to this stage, the three princes and the people from the other two generals'' offices have entered the shenhuang lock sky array. Things here should be over soon! If so, we can let people open the mixed space from the outside in advance and leave here! "


    The man in black raised a smile on his mouth and said slowly.


    "Finish early. I can''t wait to go out. If I can''t make it, I''ll have a chance to enter the Holy Land and make a breakthrough."


    Murmured the young man in gray, with an urgent look in his eyes.


    "In fact, there are many good things in this mixed space!"


    Seeing this, the man in black chuckled, and then said, "after taking down the kingdom of Yuqing in the future, we still have to come here to look for some good things, maybe we can get unexpected benefits!"


    "Take Yuqing Kingdom, everything here belongs to me


    The youth in grey also laughed. The Hunyuan space is not comparable to the holy land space, but it is really extraordinary enough!


    After their contributions, it is inevitable that they want to enter this place and look for opportunities!


    "Well?"


    In the conversation between the two, the man in black suddenly whispered, and his brows naturally wrinkled.


    Then, he quickly took out a thing from the bag of heaven and earth and put it in his hand, showing a compass.


    "It doesn''t seem right!"


    Almost at the same time, the man in grey also found something wrong. A similar compass appeared in his hand.


    At this time, the two compasses in the hands of the two people constantly shaking, issued a buzz, seems to be under the pressure of some kind of treacherous force, constantly shaking.


    "No! Something must have happened! "


    They looked at each other and said at the same time.


    "Asshole! This is not a good thing to do, but also the seven God''s offices, a bunch of rubbish


    The man in gray suddenly burst out a curse, with extreme anger.


    "Go and have a look!"


    The man in black and the young man in grey dart, and suddenly plunge into the water below and disappear.


    The two men suddenly dived into the water, which made many people at the scene a little surprised, but no one said anything about it. They just watched them leave like this and finally disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    In the big array space, Du Shaofu, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong are closely attached behind Wen Yiming and dantai Ruquan, and they attack and kill them constantly.


    It was in such a battle that Du Shaofu separated a wisp of Yuan Shen and entered the ancient space.


    "If only these two compasses could be refined, then they could be captured together with the help of the power of the great array!"In the desolate space, Du Shaofu''s power of Yuan Shen was transformed into the appearance of his noumenon. His body was frowning and his way was quiet.


    In front of him, floating two compasses, similar in shape, but with their own differences.


    He has already tried, these two compasses contain a very strong power of the original God, forming an extremely domineering mark, and there is a faint connection between the two compasses and the shenhuang lock sky array.


    However, Du Shaofu could not erase the mark of Yuan Shen.


    Otherwise, shenhuang lock sky array can be controlled by yourself, which is a huge temptation!


    "It seems that I can only do it by myself."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flitted through the ancient space. In the distance, the empty old skeleton was sitting on the ground, and his body was filled with an unfathomable breath, which was slowly but continuously recovering.


    On the other side, a figure wrapped by endless light lay on his back. As usual, there was no movement. The identity of this person is very likely to be the dean of tianwu college.


    Not far from Du Shaofu, a very beautiful woman is breathing. It is he Zhixin. She is seriously injured. The wound left by her application of the ghost fire and withering spirit mantra can not be recovered in a short time!


    "Try your best to see if you can erase the mark!"


    Du Shaofu pondered for a moment and then made such a decision.


    Then, he spoke to Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong in the external noumenon. After a few words, his figure flashed and he entered the ancient space.


    A wisp of primordial deities that previously entered this space entered the noumenon and became one.


    At the end of all this, Du Shaofu''s brain was suddenly filled with gold. With an earth shaking roar, the red Jiri horse monkey spirit stepped out of the sky and perched over his head!


    "Refining!"


    Du Shaofu stretched out his hand and led the dark compass to his body. Then the body of the yuan God covered by the golden light moved into the air, and the endless light covered the compass!


    A strong force surging into it, constantly into the compass with the powerful force of the original God produced fierce collision!


    "Hum, hum..."


    At the same time, another xuansuo compass vibrated and gave out a huge trembling sound. As if feeling the fierce crisis, it attacked Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2749

    With the huge impact, xuansuo compass made a circle of space ripples in the ancient space, and directly rushed to Du Shaofu''s chijiri horse Monkey God.


    However, such power obviously could not have a great influence on Du Shaofu.


    "There is a secret connection between these two compasses. If one of them is moved, the other will be sensed too!"


    Du Shaofu felt the connection between the two compasses.


    At the same time, he waved out a group of thunder light, the xuansuo compass was forbidden in it, so that it could not be close to his own God.


    However, the xuansuo compass, which was flying out of the sky, began to spin around the golden red Jiri macaque God!


    Bursts of sobbing sound from its hair, seems to have life in general!


    "If there are more than two compasses, will the other compasses produce an induction when I try to refine them?"


    When Du Shaofu was preparing to continue refining, he thought of such a possibility again!


    He can''t help but raise his eyebrows. If this is the case, it can also explain another problem. Maybe the hostile forces in the Hunyuan space are hiding in the dark, and they haven''t shown up all the time!


    At the same time, what you do at this time should also arouse the other party''s vigilance!


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu unconsciously put a trace of strength out of the ancient space and observed the movement outside.


    At this time, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong were still closely following Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ruquan.


    However, after Du Shaofu suddenly left, the two suddenly seemed to have a long sigh of relief.


    However, they did not dare to stop, for fear that the purple robed youth would come back again and join hands with the third prince and Duan Yizong, which would be extremely bad for them!


    If only these two people pursue and kill, they are very sure that they can escape successfully!


    "It''s better to try to refine the compass first."


    Du Shaofu recollected his perception and looked at the dark compass quietly.


    He had already prepared for Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong to leave a force of Yuan Shen on themselves. If there was an accident outside, they could inform themselves through the interaction between the yuan gods at any time.


    The reason why the two people are left with a trace of vitality is to prevent the two people from escaping and leaving!


    Du Shaofu stopped thinking about it. He closed his eyes in silence, and his heart sank!


    "Roar


    Above his head, the huge red Jiri macaque God roared into the sky, stepped out one step, and released endless power, constantly pouring into the dark compass!


    When the power of the silk yuan God entered, Du Shaofu saw an extremely gorgeous picture, just like the deepest part of the shenhuang lock sky array. It was full of colorful colors, just like ribbons flying in the sky!


    These colorful ribbons, however, are filled with the spirit of punishment and killing to the extreme. They are just like a blade of wind, and all of a sudden, they cut the vitality of Du Shaofu!


    "Roar..."


    Outside the red Jiri macaque God is another earth shaking roar, more power influx, a stream of golden light lingering, once again formed the image of red Jiri macaque.


    At the same time, more colorful ribbons swept through and chopped at Du Shaofu''s original spirit.


    "What a mighty power of the yuan God!"


    Faced with such a fierce move, Du Shaofu was moved.


    He can feel the breath of terror from those ribbons, which is absolutely not the power that ordinary human beings can possess.


    At least, for today''s Du Shaofu, it is not so terrible!


    "Is it created by the strong in the immortal world?"


    Du Shaofu guessed that he deeply felt that the power of the primordial God was probably laid out by the powerful immortal in the space of the celestial compass.


    What''s more, the whole xuanhuang lock sky array outside is also the property of the strong one!


    There was no time to think about it. Seeing the ribbons flying around, carrying the whine of the wind, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen''s strength was covered with thunder and lightning.


    Those ribbon chopping thunder and lightning, as if destroying the withered and decaying in general, instantly cut one of these lightning!


    If not for Du Shaofu''s exertion of Jue hegemonic realm at the same time, I''m afraid it will be cut down on his original God again!


    "Too strong! The law of thunder and lightning can''t be shaken at all! "


    Du Shaofu thought deeply and controlled juebao''s territory, solidifying the ribbons that had been attacking him in the air.


    The crushing force of terror shook, but it could not crush it, which made Du Shaofu''s heart more heavy.


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    Du Shaofu drank coldly, and the red Jiri macaque stretched out his hand and grasped the ribbons in a distance!


    "Boom..."


    Huge force bursts, the space instantly collapses and collapses, those who deceive to the front of the ribbon is finally exploded to open."Burn up the universe, break it for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank again, and the law of fire property was unfolded. A large fire was surging, spreading and spreading in the void, directly covering the ribbons and burning fiercely.


    But this means, not only did not cause any damage to many Colorful streamers, but also made it more powerful!


    "The law of matter is invalid?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled, which made him feel strange.


    He killed with the law of thunder and lightning and the law of fire attribute, but both ended in failure.


    It seems that under the two laws, those ribbons are not afraid at all!


    The law of space, on the other hand, can hinder or even kill it, which makes Du Shaofu''s eyebrows jump, thinking of such a possibility, it seems that the material law has no effect on it!


    "Who''s the thief? How can you enter my compass space?"


    Just when Du Shaofu felt the pressure, a domineering voice sounded and spread through the space.


    Then, in his startled eyes, the colorful ribbons fluttering all over the sky converged towards a place and finally turned into an illusory figure.


    This is a hale and hearty old man with crane hair and childish face. His eyes are like the scorching sun. He is blooming with golden light. His power is compelling!


    In his body, with the deep and vast breath like the deep sea, he involuntarily pours out, so that he can suppress the heaven and earth!


    "Body of Yuan Shen! It''s the master of shenhuang lock sky array


    Du Shaofu immediately understood that it was the master of the shenhuang lock sky array that could lay such a strong power in the compass space.


    Du Shaofu was able to judge that he was absolutely a formidable strong man from the prestige of the other party!


    "It''s the red Jiri horse monkey god! Boy, who are you? Why did you break into my compass space? "


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu''s spirit and came to him step by step.


    At the same time, his spirit was full of domineering momentum and swept towards Du Shaofu.


    Although his words are in inquiry, but the pair of old but God''s double pupil, it contains no cover up the murder!


    "Are you the master of this compass?"


    Forced by the powerful prestige, Du Shaofu unconsciously stepped back and asked the old man in the opposite direction.


    "Boy, you haven''t answered my question!"


    The old man did not pay any attention to Du Shaofu''s question, but said to himself, "this compass is the thing that controls the God wasteland and locks up the sky array. It actually makes you break into this space. In this way, the Xuantian compass has fallen into your hands?"


    He stepped forward, and on his shining body, the colorful ribbons floated out again, like a spear with a long handle, penetrating the void, carrying a terrifying momentum, and killing Du Shaofu''s original God''s chest position!


    "Are you the man behind the seven great generals?"


    How dare Du Shaofu dare to be big? In front of such a strong man, he did his best and exerted his utmost power in the field of absolute hegemony. At the same time, his palms were stretched out again and again, and the grip of the forbidden God shook the empty again and again, breaking the stiff ribbon!


    The opposite is definitely a formidable man. Judging from Du Shaofu''s current cultivation, he can''t help feeling a little flustered!


    According to his estimation, the old man should be a real fight immortal!


    This is terrible!


    Up to now, Du Shaofu has never seen the horror of the immortal strong. This sudden contrast makes him feel more pressure!


    "You even know the seven God generals'' mansion. It seems that I guess it''s true that the Xuantian compass has fallen into your hands!"


    The old man whispered and slowly approached Du Shaofu, but he was no longer in a hurry to move. Instead, he raised his head and looked directly at the bright red Jiri macaque on the opposite side. He asked, "I''m afraid that at this time, those people have been defeated in your hands, and the plan of Hunyuan space should not be smooth."


    In the process of speaking, the old man wrung his powerful brow and scolded: "a group of people are rich in wine and rice. I''ve given them all my God and famine lock sky array. How can I do this?"


    "I guess so! You are the man behind the command of the seven great generals


    Du Shaofu said quietly.


    "Boy, what can you do with that? Since you dare to make an old man''s compass idea, you should keep your life here


    The old man hummed and said darkly, "you are extraordinary. With the means of your space law, you can traverse the mixed space! But all this is just in vain. As long as you die, our plan can go on step by step. "


    "Ha ha..."


    Listening to such words, Du Shaofu suddenly burst out laughing. He only heard him say, "are your plans going on step by step? This is ridiculous! Ha ha ha... "


    "Boy, what are you laughing at?"


    Du Shaofu burst out laughing. The old man was stunned and asked."You don''t think you can do anything about it, old man?"


    Du Shaofu''s laughter stopped abruptly and said coldly: "you are really good at calculating how to seize the royal power when the emperor Yuqing fell down! But I''m afraid you all miscalculated one thing. The emperor Yuqing didn''t die at all! All your plans are just his plans! Well, to be clear, you''ve all been fooled! "


    As he spoke, he looked at the old man opposite with a mocking eye, as if he were looking at a stupid fool!


    The old man didn''t care about his eyes, but he was shocked by his words and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Du Shaofu was not afraid to tell him the truth. In any case, outside the compass space, there was his own ancient space. Under his intentional control, he did not worry that his words would be known by the old man.


    "Boy, is that true?"


    The old man suddenly surprised, and immediately approached a step forward again, lost his voice to ask.


    "Or do you think I''m teasing you? You think your arrangement has no loopholes, but in fact it''s a secret. You''ve made a mistake on the most important point! Otherwise, do you think that with the existence of those strong men in the seven great generals'' mansion, who can easily deal with them in the mixed space? "


    Du Shaofu said with a cold smile.


    At the moment he saw the old man''s expression, he made a plan and decided to frighten him.


    When these half true and half false words are said, I am afraid that the cultivation of the immortal state of the elderly can not sit still.


    Stealing royal power must be an extremely important thing for him. When he learned that he might be calculated by the emperor Yuqing, the old man would not say that he was in a mess, but he would lose some sense!


    For such a strong man, Du Shaofu is not sure to defeat him directly. Even if the opponent is only a part of the strength of the original spirit, he is far from the opponent. He can only take some tricks!


    "Boy, no matter what you say is true or false, I will kill you first today!"


    After a long period of shock, the old man also slowly calmed down and said in a grim voice to Du Shaofu.


    "How dare you kill me with your strength? I don''t know where you have the courage to say that! As long as I get out of this compass space, what can you do with me? "


    Du Shaofu said scornfully, tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    Since we want to make a play, we have to do it to the end. Who won''t say big words? Du Shaofu is even more ready for this!


    After a pause, he said, "I''m afraid it''s your real body outside. At this time, you''re still plotting how to subvert the royal family. I should be very proud! I think it''s ridiculous to think about it carefully. I think I''m calculating others, but I''m not aware of it! "


    Du Shaofu''s face was full of sarcasm. His eyes strayed at the old man, and his eyes were full of sarcasm.


    "I''m not ready for you, a little boy, to tell you what to do


    If the old man was said to be in the middle of his mind, he jumped up like a cat whose tail was trampled on, and exclaimed: "even if what you said is true, I will cut you into 108 sections today!"


    The old man was furious. He was really angry.


    The expression of Du Shaofu''s words successfully angered him!


    He secretly vowed in his heart, no matter what kind of things happened outside, he must also kill this boy, in order to eliminate a bit of hatred in his heart!


    In words, he is moving!


    The old God''s body was full of light. The colorful light condensed and shot out, twined in the void, and then turned into a giant dragon, and tore away at Du Shaofu''s head!


    On the body of the dragon, the scales of the dragon are mottled, and the cold light is dense. The strong muscles and muscles of the dragon are undulating, showing the power of juebao!


    The dragon claw attack, like gold and iron, strangles the void!


    Even Du Shaofu''s domain of absolute hegemony was instantly torn open by such a blow, and extended to his body!


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was almost raised to his throat, and his eyes were even more shocked!


    The power of immortality is really strong. After the old man''s original spirit was condensed, he had such terrible power at the beginning, which made him dare not despise it at all!


    "Empty gossip! Give me a start


    Du Shaofu didn''t delay at all. The red Jiri horse monkey yuan God''s hands staggered and changed, forming strange fingerprints, and immediately launched his strongest means!


    The eight trigrams in the void suddenly appear, and the visions appear in the void!


    The power of several laws interweave, thunder bombards, flames soar, space solidifies and collapses again and again. The means of one link after another is used repeatedly. Finally, the long dragon is hanged in the invisible, leaving only the tiny runes like flies of mosquitoes and gnats jumping!


    "Well..."


    After the long dragon was strangled, there was a dull hum in the throat of the red Jiri macaque God, and the golden light outside his body was dimmed.Under the attack of great power, his steps retreated one after another, and went to a far away place!


    Du Shaofu had to keep up the spirit of ten thousand points and cautiously stare at the old man on the opposite side in case he suddenly strikes again!


    This is just a wisp of his power, not his real body here!


    Du Shaofu can imagine that if he met a real immortal strong man, he would be killed if he could not even escape his life with his current strength!


    "Old dog, you stay here slowly, I will not accompany you to spend here!"


    Du Shaofu suppressed the concussion of Yuan Shen and said softly.


    And then, without thinking about it, he just skimmed out of the space.


    Around his body, the empty gossip and all kinds of visions all went with him, and quickly moved to the distance!


    "Don''t go, boy. Dare to beat my idea of a celestial compass. I''m going to tear you to pieces today!"


    Seeing this, the old man immediately yelled, and then quickly pursued him, trying to stop Du Shaofu!


    "Old man, if you want to kill Du ye, you''re not good enough! As long as I get out of this compass space, what can you do to me? "


    Du Shaofu''s huge yuan Shen didn''t turn back. He swept away, but in his mouth he cried out with arrogance.


    And behind him, the old man is still in hot pursuit, and at the same time play a fierce incomparable offensive!


    However, all of these attacks were smashed under Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams and turned into nothing!


    "Little scumbag, do you really think you can escape? Can you get out of this compass space and think I can''t? "


    The old man''s illusory yuan Shen roared, but there was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes, as if he was making a decision.


    After that, he separated out a small part of Yuan Shen power and stayed in this space. Then he continued to pursue Du Shaofu.


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu''s chijiri horse monkey yuan Shen roared, and then he rushed out of the dark compass.


    He looked back and looked at the old man who followed him closely behind him. He said to himself, "old dog, you''re finally out of the pit!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2750

    Du Shaofu was very happy. The reason why he used words to excite the old man was to lure him out of the compass space.


    As long as the body of the other party''s God comes to the ancient space, then everything is at your own disposal!


    "Little bastard, where to escape!"


    In the roar, the old man also rushed out of the compass space. The body of the yuan God was carrying boundless light, colorful and incomparable!


    A vast momentum like an abyss floated from him, distorting the void of the ancient space!


    This is absolutely a terrible strong man. Even if it is just a small spirit, it also exudes the powerful breath of immortality!


    "Old dog, you dare to come out!"


    Du Shaofu sneered and said, looking at the unreal figure.


    "Little bastard, do you think I can''t help you out of compass space? Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you will definitely die! "


    The old man opened his mouth and attacked Du Shaofu with his murderer!


    A terrifying spear instantly condensed into shape, with five colors of brilliance. As if it could penetrate through the heaven and earth, it directly swept Du Shaofu''s chest!


    "Old man, how dare you shout in your grandfather Du''s territory!"


    Du Shaofu uttered his voice coldly, and his thoughts moved. An invisible secret force diffused out and spread around him.


    Then, the regular vibration in the ancient space, the texture of the Dharma changed, evolved into a strong tearing force, which acted on the spear, and instantly tore it to pieces!


    Du Shaofu''s figure, however, stood still and did not move at all. He just looked at the old man in front of him with sarcasm.


    Such a scene, let the old man suddenly pale!


    "How could that be possible?"


    The old man was very frightened, and felt a little confused for the situation in front of him!


    When I was just in the compass space, I wanted to ravage the boy, but it was still easy. But now, with all my efforts, I was annihilated in the invisible. And the little scum was still staring at himself with a smile!


    Such a scene is absolutely unexpected to him!


    "Old dog, since you have made your own choice, that boy is not polite. This spirit separation will be destroyed!"


    Du Shaofu spoke faintly, and once again touched the secret force in the ancient space.


    "Hum, hum..."


    Miraculous waves swing open, swept across all directions, as if the tide surge, big waves!


    In the space huge sound rumbles, the rule intertwined, the space shift, the great force is clumped!


    The power of terror is vast and mighty, just like the towering mountains and mountains, ferociously and violently suppressed on the body of the old man''s original God!


    "Poof..."


    Under the pressure of this huge force, the old man''s body burst, and a terrible crack burst in his chest, and bursts of energy spread out from it!


    "Where is this place?"


    The old man was startled again. His voice rose 180 degrees. He almost screamed and yelled: "boy, you are a special pit man!"


    Du Fu began to look down at his surroundings!


    This is not the outside world at all, nor is it locked in the sky array.


    With the strength of the elderly, after a little observation, it is found that this space is different!


    The invisible power that fluctuates in nothingness makes him feel frightened and panic!


    In the distance, a flaming skeleton sits cross, with the strength of the sea rippling on her body; on the other side, a figure wrapped by bright light lies on her side, motionless; nearby, there is a beautiful woman with her knees folded and eyes closed, and she breathes herself.


    All the existence here, together with the rules that fill every inch of emptiness, make the old man have to wake up instantly!


    He knew that he had been killed by that boy!


    "The Xuan lock compass has fallen into your hands! waste material! waste material! Those seven generals are all rubbish


    When the old man saw that there was another compass not far away, he immediately roared, and his eyes burst out with endless ferocity, like killing people!


    He handed over the shenhuang lock heaven array to the seven generals'' offices. How could he have expected that they had done things like this and that the two compasses had changed their owners, which made the old man furious!


    However, he didn''t think much about it. The most important thing at present is to let himself get rid of himself. Otherwise, in this space, he would be killed by the town. The boy in front of him is really too evil!


    Think of here, where the old dare to delay down, straight away from the violent retreat, want to re drill into the compass behind!


    As long as you return to the Xuantian compass, no matter how weird the boy is, he will never be able to kill himself!


    "Old dog, where to escape!"


    Du Shaofu said with a smile on his lips, pretending to be angry.


    Since the old man was dug out, there is no reason to let him go!Du Shaofu is not a fool. In that compass space, he can''t do anything about him. If you allow the other party to shrink in it, let alone refine the Xuantian compass, I''m afraid that as soon as you step in, you''ll be attacked and killed like a storm!


    Du Shaofu stood still in his place, but rose with a gentle wave of his arm!


    "Wow..."


    The void in the ancient space, suddenly ripples, with the old man as the center, diffuse towards the four sides!


    But just when the old man was about to get into the dark compass, the ripples suddenly shrank, just like a rope. They were bound outside his body and firmly bound to the original place!


    Then, under the guidance of Du Shaofu''s thoughts, his body involuntarily flew to Du Shaofu''s direction.


    "Little scumbag, let go of me, if not, you must die without a burial place!"


    The old man cried out and struggled violently, but the invisible force was tightly bound to him, making him unable to get rid of the invisible shackles in any case.


    At this time, he was flustered at last, and there was a look of surprise and anger in his old eyes!


    "Old dog, I wonder if your brain is rusty! Do you dare to be arrogant in front of me without looking at the situation in front of me


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a sneer and looked scornfully at the struggling old man.


    This is, after all, the embodiment of an immortal strong man. It is incomparably powerful. Every time he moves, he releases a terrible force, which makes Du Shaofu feel a little pressure.


    However, under the suppression of the ancient space, all the other party''s stubborn resistance is futile!


    "You old dog is so stupid that you can be cheated out so easily! It seems that it doesn''t take much to refine your two compasses! "


    Du Shaofu laughed like a flower.


    "Boy, don''t think about it. Can you refine my compass?"


    The old man kept roaring, but there was a suspicion that he was coloring Li neiebara.


    Du Shaofu''s words made him feel suddenly!


    The spirit of their own body is from the Xuantian compass out, then the boy can use the same method, another piece of Xuan lock compass in the power of the yuan God into this space.


    In that case, the two compasses will be completely lost!


    At the thought of this, the old man suddenly burst, and the colorful light burst out on the body of the original God. It seems that there is a secret power burning in general!


    Along with it, his whole body surged a burst of indescribable strength, shooting at the dark lock compass not far away!


    "Not good!"


    In this case, it is natural that Du Shaofu could not escape his perception. All the movements in this ancient space were under his control.


    Du Shaofu''s eyelids leaped, and without thinking, he understood the old man''s intention!


    "What a cunning old dog! Do you want to make the sub body in xuansuo compass feel it through the induction between Yuan Shen, so that I can''t get xuansuo compass? "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. How could he have succeeded easily!


    He thought again, the secret forces in the ancient space are in succession, whistling and moving empty, directly shattering the old man''s power into the invisible!


    "Suppress!"


    This kind of voice came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. How dare he delay it any more? Directly mobilize the power of the ancient space and suppress it on the old man''s body!


    "Oh Little bastard, I will never let you go


    The old man screamed and howled like a pig, and the great pain invaded his body of Yuan Shen!


    Under the pressure of such force, he only heard the sound of "bang" at last. His body of Yuan Shen was blown to pieces and became invisible!


    "It''s finally solved!"


    Du Shaofu let out a breath and lifted his sleeve to wipe a wisp of sweat on his forehead, but his mouth was filled with a happy smile!


    However, his eyebrows slowly wrinkled again.


    Before the old man died, the four words he said touched his nerves!


    "Holy land? Is it one of the thirty-six holy places? "


    Du Shaofu thought that he only knew the existence of 36 holy places, but did not know the name of each one.


    Listening to the old man talking about the name of Jue Ling holy land, he also raised a trace of vigilance.


    Can it be said that the rebellion of Yuqing kingdom was not planned by some holy land?


    The people of the seven God generals'' mansion are just a group of small roles, just working for the holy land?


    If so, then the situation may be a little complicated!


    He Zhibai once told him that there are 36 holy places and 72 divine kingdoms in the supreme constant fusion heaven, and the weakest one is more than ten times deeper than the strongest one!


    Yuqing kingdom is not the strongest one, and it is estimated that it will not be the weakest!


    The gap between the two is too big!If, as Du Shaofu conjectured, all this was a trick set up by the emperor Yuqing, Bifang Guzu and the ancient emperor of the human race in order to bring the seven great generals'' houses out of the water, what kind of assurance do they have to compete with a giant one!


    No matter how strong the kingdom of Yuqing is, no matter how strong the emperor of Yuqing is, it is absolutely impossible to be so strong as that!


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment, but could not find out the answer.


    If you can''t think about it, you can''t think about it anymore. He put his attention on the Xuantian compass again!


    "It''s easy to refine this dark compass now."


    Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey yuan God once again came out of the eyebrows and poured into the Xuantian compass!


    However, just after Du Shaofu''s entry, another virtual shadow quickly evolved into the old man''s appearance, which was much weaker than before!


    This is also a ray of his power of Yuan Shen, which was left by the old man before he left the Xuantian compass.


    At this time, seeing Du Shaofu come in again, the old man''s face changed greatly: "little bastard, how have you separated my spirit from me?"


    Isolated from the ancient space, he did not know what happened outside.


    But the red Jiri horse Monkey God appeared here undamaged at this time. Even if he thought with his toes, the old man probably guessed what had happened.


    "Destroyed, of course!"


    Du Shaofu''s expression was very plain, and he didn''t care about it. He just looked at the old man with disdain.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    After the old man was confirmed, he became more and more angry. He immediately rolled up his endless power and attacked the red Jiri macaque God with colorful lights and countless killing opportunities!


    He never thought that, with his own strength, he was exterminated by this boy in the outside world, which made the old man angry!


    A little boy dare to hit his head with his idea. It''s all right. He really killed most of his strength!


    "You have only a little bit of strength left. I''m afraid it''s less than 1% of the previous strength! When I am a mole ant, can I shoot to death at will? "


    Du Shaofu looked at the old man mockingly, and Hong Sheng said.


    In the face of the attack of the old man, Du Shaofu, the God of the horse and monkey in chijiri, showed his magic power in the field of absolute hegemony. In a moment, he bound the colorful lights flying all over the sky, and then he burst out with great force, and all of a sudden he strangled them out!


    "Put it out for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily. His huge palm moved across the void. He took a picture of it!


    The sky thunder and the earth fire echo, move the air, just like exterminate the world!


    Compass space earthquake, shaking more than!


    The great power of terror burst out and was suppressed immediately. It was photographed on the top of the old man''s head!


    This time, the old man who lost most of his strength was not Du Shaofu''s opponent at all!


    If we say that the strength of the old man was ten times that of Du Shaofu, it is now ten times weaker than that of Du Shaofu!


    In such a case, this wisp of Yuan Shen''s power was slapped into fly ash, disappeared and floated in nothingness!


    "Quiet!"


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen strides in the compass space and looks around.


    Around, still floating a wisp of strange power, very pure!


    Du Shaofu knew that this is the compass itself, which is closely connected with the shenhuang lock sky array. As long as these forces are refined, you can really control the compass, and then control the shenhuang lock sky array!


    Without hesitation, Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen closed his eyes and began to refine.


    Everything went very smoothly. Without the interference of the old man''s original spirit, Du Shaofu did not spend too long in controlling these forces and injecting them into his own yuan Shen power, which directly refined the Xuantian compass.


    "The compass itself is also a good secret, at least it should have the level of top-grade artifact."


    Du Shaofu laughed and felt the peculiarity of the compass. It was a pity that the compass was only used to control the shenhuang lock sky array, and it did not have the power of attack or defense.


    But he was also satisfied. If he could get all the compasses, wouldn''t it be his own?


    Thinking of this, he unconsciously laughed more loudly, just like a hen who had just finished laying eggs!


    Du Shaofu tried to use the Xuantian compass to sense the shenhuang lock sky array, but it didn''t work. After all the secret forces were shaken open, they were all bound in the ancient space.


    In fact, as early as he had just touched the dark compass and caused another compass to vibrate, he had already used the power of the ancient space to isolate all contact with the outside world, so as not to arouse the vigilance of other people who owned the compass.


    So at this time, he tried, and did not have a reaction with the God Huang lock sky array.


    "There is also a xuansuo compass, which has also been refined."


    Du Shaofu was extremely excited. The thought that he could control the big array outside after refining the compass made him excited.


    You know, it was imitated from the ancient array. It had covered the whole of the thirty-three days, and the powerful town killed countless demon troops!Even if it is an imitation, it is absolutely powerful!


    He thought happily that Du Shaofu''s chijiri horse Monkey God had already made a Xuantian compass, and then got into another compass.


    The scene is still familiar, but there are some subtle differences.


    In the xuansuo compass, the body shape of the old man evolves again.


    With his first experience, Du Shaofu was very skillful this time. After several swindles, he lured the old man''s spirit out of the compass space. Then, he used the power of the ancient space to suppress and kill!


    However, this time, the old man''s response was somewhat different. When he knew that Du Shaofu had refined the Xuantian compass and that he could not escape, he simply chose to blow himself up!


    The power of the immortal strong will explode, which is not for fun, even if it is only a part of the power of the original God!


    If it is put in the outside world, a hundred Du Shaofu in front of him will not be enough to kill with the power of terror!


    It''s a pity that this is a desolate space, and all the laws and orders are under the control of Du Shaofu.


    Under his full mobilization, the old man''s self explosion was forced to crush out, and the terrible wave was stifled in the invisible, which made this yuan Shen Fen die extremely suffocating!


    Du Shaofu went into the xuansuo compass again and refined it.


    "This old dog is so fierce


    Du Shaofu could not help sighing when chijiri''s original spirit of macaque returned to its noumenon.


    That old guy''s strength is really terrible, a strong immortal, in the whole thirty-three days is also regarded as the top existence!


    Among the nine realms, Dao and Wu Xiang exist only in legends, and it seems that no one has ever seen it.


    However, for some unknown reasons of Du Shaofu, those who are strong in sitting and forgetting will not be born for many years.


    Therefore, it can also be said that the immortal strong is the strongest one that can be seen in the past thirty-three days!


    So Du Shaofu felt a little pressure. After all, he really offended an immortal old monster!


    What''s more, behind the old dog, it''s still one of the 36 holy places!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2751

    There is no doubt that a holy land is powerful!


    Du Shaofu even thought that the thirty-six holy places should also be similar to the hundred schools of thought in the xuanming Yiheng heaven. They are strong and weak, but no matter how weak they are, they will not be worse!


    I don''t know what kind of status the old man was in the holy land of absolute spirit.


    But think about also can guess, its identity should not be simple!


    "The Legalists, celebrities and strategists among the hundred schools of thought are the enemies of life and death. If there are more lice, they are not afraid of itching. If there is another holy land of absolute spirit, it seems nothing."


    Du Shaofu suppressed his emotion and stopped thinking about it.


    From the Shenwu world to the thirty-three days, the time really does not pass.


    It is inevitable for Du Shaofu to have a foothold in such a place where numerous forces are entrenched. Du Shaofu could not have been worried about this.


    He finally glanced at the three people in different shapes in the ancient space, and then he directly got up and left and returned to the space of the God lock sky array.


    Because of the acceleration of time in the ancient space, it took less than an hour for him to enter and come out.


    At this time, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong lost the trace of Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ruquan.


    They are anxious about this, but there is no good way, they can only constantly search around.


    Those two young strong men are also cutting the real situation, if they want to go, the third prince and the two are not able to really stop!


    "They can''t run!"


    Du Shaofu took back the ancient space attached to Yu Chengxi and pursed a radian in his mouth.


    With that, xuansuo and Xuantian two compasses appeared in Du Shaofu''s hands.


    "This These two compasses are really refined


    Seeing Du Shaofu take out the compass, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong are not surprised!


    They know that Du Shaofu entered the ancient space in order to refine the compass, so as to take advantage of the opportunity to control the shenhuang lock sky array to deal with Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ruwei.


    But they also know that the origin of this array is absolutely extraordinary, and the things under control can''t be refined so easily.


    Although they had a little expectation of Du Shaofu, they hoped that he could succeed in refining.


    However, when Du Shaofu really took out the compass, the shock in their hearts was so great that they could hardly believe it.


    "Well, now that we can control the shenhuang lock sky array, then everything here will be dominated by us! No matter how powerful the seven great generals'' mansion is, they have become salted fish on the chopping board. How can they turn over? They can only be slaughtered by us! "


    Then, Yu Chengxi and Yu Chengxi were filled with a strong sense of joy.


    With the help of the shenhuang lock sky array, the party on his side has mastered the absolute initiative.


    The situation in the mixed space can be completely controlled at last!


    "Brother Du, check it out and see where they are now!"


    They can''t wait and urge Du Shaofu to investigate.


    Looking at the expressions of Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong, Du Shaofu just smiles and says nothing more.


    His mind moved, and through the compass, he finally got in touch with the shenhuang lock sky array.


    Through continuous perception, a faint breath appeared in his mind, which made Du Shaofu''s smile more and more prosperous.


    Two of them have the most powerful breath. Besides Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ru Quan, there should be no one else!


    "It seems that there are two kinds of breath coming, and the strength is also the real situation!"


    But soon, Du Shaofu discovered that the breath of the other two people was very deep, as deep as the ocean, so powerful!


    The two men were walking rapidly through the space of the God lock sky array, as if they were heading for the position of Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ru Quan.


    "Did you find them?"


    Yu Cheng asked, hoping for Du Shaofu, his golden armor shining.


    "Not far away, they can''t escape! Let''s go


    Du Shaofu''s body shape rushed out and went first, followed by Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong.


    The three of them were flying through the space of the God lock sky array.


    Before long, two figures appeared in front of them, but they were not Wen Yiming and dantai Ruquan.


    "They''re catching up again!"


    Seeing the appearance of the three, Dan Tai Ru Quan was shocked.


    And Wen Yiming is a flutter in his eyes, because Du Shaofu also appears again.


    "Back away, Du Shaofu appears again!"


    Wen Yiming''s expression is dignified incomparably, facing Dan Tai Ru Quan to say.


    They were overjoyed that the other party suddenly disappeared before. After getting rid of Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong, they finally escaped completely and let out a sigh of relief.


    Relying on their understanding of the formation, they hid around in order to find a good hiding place.But who knows, this time was caught up again, afraid is next, will face the endless chase!


    These two people don''t want to think about it. They move in an instant and move forward!


    "Dan Tai, you have the power to hear the sound, and you will be arrested. Today you are dead!"


    Yu Chengxi drank a lot. His body was empty and his armor was shining with gold and his spirit was dazzling!


    He went out of the cave with his spear, and destroyed the void. He attacked Dan Tai and you Quan.


    "The conspiracy of your seven generals has been broken, and the kingdom of Yuqing has no place to stay. The only way for you is to die!"


    Duan Yizong also acted at the same time, stepping on the air with the sole of his foot, which cracked the void and spread like a spider''s web!


    His momentum was like a rainbow, like a god of war who came from the divine world. He was absolutely dictatorial!


    Wen Yiming and dantai Ruquan would not listen to what they said and just run for their lives. If they don''t run, once they are bound by the space field of Du Shaofu, it will be no different from dying!


    As long as the two of them don''t stop, the three people behind them don''t have a good way.


    "Brother Du, kill them with Da Zhen!"


    In the pursuit, Yu Chengxi said to Du Shaofu.


    Since the trouble here can be easily solved, they naturally don''t want to delay it.


    However, Du Shaofu did not pay attention to this. Instead, he had already put away the two compasses. He did not even see the right to stand on the platform and Wen Yiming.


    The power of his original spirit has always been peeping out, observing the movement and stillness in the distance, where there are two figures coming, quickly approaching here.


    "The goal of those two people is very clear. It seems that they can feel the presence of the three of us, such as Dan Tai Ru Quan, Wen Yiming."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed gradually, and he kept thinking in his heart: "are they also the people of the seven great generals'' mansion, or even have another compass, so that they can perceive the situation here?"


    He deeply felt that his speculation was very reasonable, and only this explanation could make sense.


    If his conjecture is correct, then there will be a hard battle to fight next!


    The man who came quickly is by no means an ordinary person!


    "Here it is!"


    Just in Du Shaofu''s meditation, the void in the distance flickered. Two figures, one in front of the other, quickly arrived at the scene and intercepted Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong.


    "Two wastes! The people of the seven great generals'' mansion can''t even do this little thing well. Being chased and killed is like a lost dog! "


    One came in black, the other in grey. As soon as he arrived, he swept at the dantai with his fierce eyes. You Quan and Wen Yiming burst into a curse!


    However, although they were scolding, they took the attack at the same time, which made Wen Yiming and Duan Yizong''s fierce attack down and gave Wen Yiming a chance to breathe!


    "Who are you? How dare you obstruct the imperial family of Yuqing to kill the traitors


    Yu Chengxi stepped forward and asked in a deep voice.


    He was still wondering why Du Shaofu didn''t directly kill Dan Tai Ru Quan and Wen Yiming.


    But now he seems to understand that the two men who came suddenly may have an inseparable relationship with the seven great generals.


    However, he had never seen such two young strong men, and did not know their identities!


    In fact, it is not only Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong who do not understand, but even Dan Tai Ruquan and Wen Yiming are equally ignorant.


    They did not know the identity of these two people. They even scolded them as soon as they came up, which made their faces very ugly!


    "What a traitor, you are Yu Chengxi, the third son of Yu Taiyan."


    The man in grey looked at Yu Chengxi and recognized his identity at once!


    Yu Taiyan is the name of Yu Chengxi''s father and the God Emperor of Yuqing!


    The man in grey pauses for a moment, then goes on: "our identity, you are not qualified to know, today you do not want to leave here safely! I advise you to be captured with your bare hands, so as not to suffer more from flesh and blood! "


    Such a word, overbearing, can not be brushed against!


    In the face of Yu Chengxi, the third prince''s son, the man in gray looked aloof, and his manner was even more arrogant than him. Obviously, his status was very detached in ordinary days, otherwise he would never have such a bearing!


    "Do you have that ability if we are to be arrested?"


    Duan Yizong stepped forward and stood side by side with Yu Chengxi. His whole body was strong and fierce. He never gave in and said, "tell me your identity quickly. What kind of relationship do you have with the seven God generals! Otherwise, I will die today! "


    Duan Yizong was full of righteous spirit. Du Shaofu mastered two compasses and helped him with a large array. When facing these two unknown enemies, he naturally showed a look of winning.


    Since we have a close relationship with the seven great generals'' mansion, if we are involved in this incident, we will have a hostile relationship with each other. There is no reason to weaken our momentum!"No escape?"


    Next to the man in grey, the young man in black raised his eyebrows and said with a sneer: "do you dare to say such things to me? I don''t know where you come from


    The man in black glanced at the three people on the opposite side. Although the cover was very good, he still showed strong contempt in his eyes. He seemed to despise them at all.


    "You..."


    At this time, Dan Tai Ru Quan just began to question, looked at the two people in front of him and asked, "are you the adults above?"


    He spoke with an air of incomparable reverence.


    Hearing this, Wen Yiming was shocked. He seemed to have thought of something. He immediately bent down and saluted them.


    Although they acted alone, they naturally knew more about things in their identities. Although they didn''t know the specific situation, they had guessed that there might be a more powerful existence behind their seven God generals'' offices!


    It''s just that those people never showed up!


    But at present, the appearance of these two people finally confirmed such conjecture.


    It should be because of their own and other people''s failure in action, which makes them stand on the surface.


    No wonder, these two guys just arrived here, they scolded them both head and face!


    "I''m saved now!"


    Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ru Quan secretly looked at each other, and saw the joy from each other''s eyes.


    It''s not what they want to see when things are reduced to the present, but there is no better way to do it now except to run away.


    But as soon as the two men appeared, the situation immediately turned around.


    They believed that the figures behind the seven great generals'' offices had absolute means and wanted to kill Du Shaofu three people, which should not be too difficult.


    At the thought of this place, Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ruquan couldn''t help but be very excited, and felt that they were just like the Savior!


    "It turns out that the people of the seven great generals are under your command


    Yu Chengxi''s eyes sank, and with a murderous look, he fixed his eyes on the two young men opposite him and said, "what is your origin? How dare you fight against Yuqing kingdom? Are you afraid that our royal army will trample your mountain gate to the ground?"


    It was a cold smile from the man in black, while the man in grey was laughing directly, as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    The man in gray turned back and forth, laughing and saying: "what a big tone! A small Yuqing Kingdom, also dare to say that our Mountain Gate to the ground? Ha ha... "


    "Little Yuqing kingdom?"


    Such a statement made Yu Chengxi stare fiercely.


    It seems that these two people have a great future!


    And hear such a statement, Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ru Quan is also a Leng, in the heart''s sense of joy is more strong.


    "You two, you must be from the holy land of absolute spirit!"


    Just when several people were in a daze, the voice of Du Shaofu''s light and floating words rang out.


    He walked gently in the void, walked to Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong, and looked at the two people opposite.


    As soon as this sentence was said, there was a sudden silence in the scene. No one thought that Du Shaofu would say so.


    "Holy land of absolute spirit!"


    Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong were shocked. Of course, they were very clear about the name of Jueling holy land.


    Yu Chengxi was very clear that as one of the 36 holy places, Jueling holy land was dozens of times stronger than that of Yuqing kingdom. It was an absolute terror and could not be resisted by the royal family!


    Hearing such news, their heart sank again.


    "Holy Land! It''s a holy land! Great! Great


    For the two people in front of you, it''s different from Yiming and Erquan!


    Holy land, it is holy land!


    In any case, they didn''t think that the seven God generals'' mansion could be a holy land!


    This is too terrible. No matter how strong the kingdom of Yuqing was, even if it was true as Yu Chengliang had said before, the emperor had never died, and the royal family could not have been the rival of a holy land in its heyday!


    They were overjoyed, for the two at this time, this is simply a gift from heaven!


    As a result, they looked at the purple robed youth on the opposite side and felt a lot more cordial!


    "Boy, who are you? How did I know who I was? "


    The man in black is suddenly surprised and looks at Du Shaofu and asks.


    He was very puzzled. The holy land was very strict this time, and few people knew about it.


    At least, no one in this mixed space knows about this matter except the two of them.


    But it is not clear, in front of this guy is from how to know, actually a mouth out their origin."There is no airtight wall in the world. If you raise your head three feet, there are gods! Are you afraid of being known by others when you do some shady business behind your back? "


    Du Shaofu spoke calmly and gently.


    He did not say that he refined the two compasses, some things or press a pressure, perhaps until the unexpected effect.


    Hearing what Du Shaofu said, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong quickly understood his intention.


    "Hum! Since I know that I and I are from the holy land of absolute being, I dare to go down here recklessly. I really admire your courage


    The man in gray snorted coldly. He was not irritated by the disclosure of his identity. On the contrary, he became more arrogant.


    Indeed, relying on the status of the Holy Land disciple, he really has enough capital and arrogance!


    "From the holy land, what can we do?"


    However, Du Shaofu did not buy him.


    But then he said, "you are from the holy land, but you are not the strongest among the holy places. What is there to show off in front of me? Now I''ll give you a chance. If you''re wise, you''ll be killed. Otherwise, you''ll die


    As Du Shaofu spoke, his words grew colder and colder, without concealing his intention to kill.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The man in grey laughed again and said, "what a boy I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. I''d like to see what strength you have. Dare to say that I''ll both die!"


    As he spoke, his whole body was filled with fierce and fierce air, which swept towards Du Shaofu''s direction.


    In the breath of this crazy tyrant, there is an incomparable power of law. A large amount of fire spreads to attack and kill. It roars like a raging sea, attacking the sky and killing the earth, burning up the sky!


    "Well, let me take a good look at how the disciples from the holy land are better than others!"


    Du Shaofu also drank in a loud voice, and his body swayed out of the air.


    He wanted to fight with the other side, try the strength gap between each other.


    After all, the holy land has a transcendent status in the supreme fusion of heaven, and every holy land is extremely extraordinary.


    It must be that the disciples who came out from those are also very strong!


    At least, it should be stronger than Dai XuanZhen, dantai Ruwei, dantai Ruquan and Wen Yiming!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2752

    A large area of thunder and lightning rushed out of Du Shaofu''s body. The law of thunder and lightning was steaming, and the power of terror was mighty, attacking heaven and earth!


    "Boom..."


    The terrible silver light column was born out of thin air, tearing the void, standing down from the nine days, destroying all obstacles, and radial bombarding the top of the man in gray!


    Around, Yu Chengxi, Duan Yizong, Wen Yiming, dantai Ruquan, and the man in black in the holy land of Jue Ling were all staring at the two people in the field.


    For Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong, they were very nervous.


    After all, the man in grey is a disciple of the holy land, and his strength is absolutely terrible. Although they have some knowledge of Du Shaofu''s strength, they can''t help but worry.


    The mood of Wen Yiming and dantai Ruquan is full of expectation. They hope to see the purple robed youth who can be killed and killed instantly. Then everything will be able to be remedied!


    As long as the two compasses are recaptured, the blunders made by them can also be forgiven to a certain extent.


    "The law of thunder and lightning is very powerful, but it is not necessarily the opponent of younger martial brother Weirong!"


    The man in black stood aside, thinking silently.


    He looked at the two of them in good time, without any sense of anxiety.


    No matter whether his younger martial brother is the opponent of the purple robed youth or not, today''s event has been doomed. Even if they are fighting head-on, they are carrying two compasses and can kill the opponent with the help of the big array!


    However, at present, there is no need to do that step, because his younger brother still has a very strong means not to be used!


    In their eyes, Du Shaofu''s great thunder finally came down in a fierce way and roared fiercely in the boundless sea of fire outside the body of the young man in gray!


    "Boom..."


    The terrible sound of impact blows, the blazing sea of fire is instantly defeated, seems to be very vulnerable!


    But in the next moment, the fire suddenly spiraled up, dragging a long tail light, like a dragon climbing, winding on the lightning column!


    Fierce high temperature burning, burning everything!


    Even the terrible column of thunder, also in this flame issued "crackling" sound, and then broken!


    After a while, the two energies were exhausted to the extreme, and finally burst into pure energy boiling. Runes swept through and filled all directions!


    Du Shaofu shook his clothes and retreated. He broke the void and stopped his body.


    And the young man in grey retreated and flew away from the energy center.


    The two were unharmed and looked at each other from afar!


    Under one blow, it seems to be on a par!


    "Hum, how dare you shout with us even with such strength!"


    The man in grey looked at the young man in the purple robe on the opposite side and snorted coldly.


    He did not do his best to fight, although the strength of the other side is very good, but he also has confidence, if all his accomplishments, will be able to kill it!


    For such contempt, Du Shaofu just gave a faint smile, and said with a sneer: "Holy Land disciple, it seems that it is just so! If you have only such a little ability, then the war between us will be over! "


    His eyes were heavy, but there was a chill in the corners of his mouth.


    "Bravado! Since you want to die, I''ll show you what real strength is


    The young man in grey looked at Du Shaofu fiercely and said in a sharp voice.


    When he walked out of the holy land, he did not pay attention to the younger generation in the kingdom of God. How could he allow the boy opposite him to be so sarcastic about himself?


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank and burst again. The golden wings of the ROC flashed behind him. One flash killed the man in gray again. The speed was amazing.


    "Nine days of fire, burning out the universe!"


    Such words from the mouth of the man in gray clothes, only to see his body suddenly emerged a red flame, bright as blood, pan dazzling scarlet!


    When such a flame appears, the temperature in the surrounding space rises suddenly and becomes extremely hot!


    One place after another, the space is distorted and twisted, as if it is turned into liquid. In the area near the youth in grey clothes, the space is burned into powder, which seems to scatter the dark ashes.


    "What a terrible temperature, back off!"


    Yu Chengxi, dantai Ruquan, and the man in Black shot away from the outside, far away.


    Even if it is the practice of cutting the real state of all people, near the flame, I feel that the body is burning and cracking, and even the spirit is shaking, producing a terrible trance vertigo!


    "What kind of flame is that? How could it be so terrible?"


    Duan Yizong fought in panic. Although he retreated far away, he was still sweating from the heat, and his lips trembled when he spoke.


    "The fire is so terrible that the fire attribute law can be cultivated to such a level. He just broke through the real situation soon, but he has become so strong!"Yu Chengxi''s expression was no better, and his eyes were shaking violently!


    As one of the most outstanding disciples of the holy land of Duan Yi, there has never been such a big gap between him and Duan Yi!


    "The Holy Land disciple is too strong. I hope he can kill Du Shaofu as soon as possible!"


    Wen Yiming''s eyes are full of excitement. After seeing the strength of the young man in grey, he has more hope in his heart.


    "Whether we can finally retreat and even make up for all our mistakes depends on whether Du Shaofu will die here! Come on, my Lord


    Dan Tai Ru Quan clenched his fist and cried out to himself!


    His eyes are about to come out of the starlight, burning at the field.


    Of the five people watching, the most calm one was the man in black in the holy land!


    After he retreated to the distance, he quietly watched the movements of the two people there, as if everything was under his control!


    He was also aware of the actions of the young man in grey.


    The nine days of fire, born from heaven and earth, runs through the cracks of the world in the past thirty-three days. It has the ability to burn all things in the sky. If enough energy is given, it can melt all the existence in the world!


    This kind of terror is also the only one in Jue Ling holy land. It has been shelved for countless years. During this period, countless outstanding people put their hands on it, but all of them were burned to death by fire and became a flying ash.


    Only more than ten years ago, he was refined by chance of his younger brother!


    So good, let a lot of people envy!


    However, the young man in black did not feel this way, because the benefits he had received were better than those of his younger brother!


    "No matter how strong that boy is, he will die without a place to bury himself in these nine days of fire!"


    The man in black looked calm, but said such a sentence gently.


    And this is the sentence, but let Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ru Quan greatly happy, heart faint and excited a little bit!


    On the contrary, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong both mentioned their hearts to their voices!


    If Du Shaofu is really defeated, they will not be the opponents of these people!


    Under the people''s gaze, Du Shaofu has already swept to the man in grey.


    He hit out a ray of thunder, but it evaporated directly under the terrible flame and became invisible!


    But under the impact of the thunder, the red flame just shook a little, swayed for a moment, and then continued to burn!


    "Fire attribute law! How can you be so strong


    Du Shaofu''s eyelids beat, and he felt a deep danger. But soon, he would have lost his own guess: "no, this is not the law of fire attribute, this is the spirit of heaven and earth! It''s as strong as the blood flame God lotus. It''s naturally bred and extremely strong! "


    In an instant, Du Shaofu saw through the essence of the blood red flame.


    He knew that the nine days of fire, not worse than the blood flame God Lotus!


    However, because he only refined the true spirit of the blood flame God lotus, and the noumenon was obtained by Kong Lao, he could not make further progress on the understanding of fire attribute law.


    "The spirit of heaven and earth? Then let me try to see if the disciples of the holy land who have nine days of fire in their hands are really invincible! "


    His whole body was covered with heat, which made Du Shaofu''s fighting spirit more prosperous!


    A shock from his throat burst open, the explosion in the void, shock broken the sky: "empty eight trigrams, give me up!"


    "Hum..."


    As he was drinking, his hands and fingers moved endlessly, forming mysterious fingerprints. Then came a huge force that made people feel numb and oppressed in the sky!


    A round of bright eight trigrams figures occupy, all kinds of visions appear in it, and evolve all things!


    Jue BA''s domain is open, covering the whole area of tens of miles directly, and everything is tightly bound!


    "Hum..."


    Outside the man in grey, the large red flame was also creeping in this space. The fire trembled and burned the void desperately!


    Under such a scenario, Du Shaofu''s Jue hegemonic space was constantly being burned to collapse, breaking into pieces.


    However, Du Shaofu made every effort to maintain the stability of the space field, and fell into a stalemate with the red flame!


    "The law of space has been cultivated to such an extent!"


    The eyes of the man in gray trembled fiercely, and the eyes of Du Shaofu were shocked.


    Although the power of the other side did not make him afraid, the man in grey was really incredible for Du Shaofu''s strength!


    This young man, indeed, is not an easy-going one. It seems that he has slightly underestimated the enemy!


    "Kill!"


    The man in grey clothes straightened out his attitude and became very serious. His whole body was full of Qi.


    The majestic and mysterious air in his body was like boiling, and the great sound came from his veins, just like the surging of the Yangtze River and the sound of flood!A powerful force, constantly surging into the bloody flame, makes it more powerful, and burns out a huge black hole in Du Shaofu''s space field!


    "Eat all the dishes! But in front of me, it''s not enough for you to do this! "


    At this time, Du Shaofu again uttered a cold hum!


    At the same time, he controlled the suppression in the area of juebao, but also controlled the suppression of the empty eight trigrams. The flames were forced to bow down and howl!


    "Nine days of fire, the spirit of heaven and earth Then come and try my purple thunder xuanding. Can you kneel down your nine days of fire? "


    This kind of words can be said from Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    He waved his hand, and the nine gods of thunder rushed out of his body, and the world''s heavy objects moved across the void, sending out a loud "bang bang" sound, which was enlightening to the deaf and enlightening!


    The terrible purple thunder poured out and hit the void, which directly killed the bloody flame of the youth in grey clothes!


    As soon as the purple thunder appeared, it was just like a ladle of cold water pouring down, directly pouring a part of the flame to extinguish!


    However, a moment later, the place where the fire was extinguished was once again a burst of fire!


    This made Du Shaofu''s eyes happy. It was obvious that the purple thunder could restrain the flame. He tried his best to control the nine cauldrons and kill them together!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Nine tripods move empty, attack and kill bravely!


    More purple thunder poured down from the sky, just like a river hanging upside down, and like a series of terrible competition!


    Where the purple thunder falls, it is like a flash flood, impacting everything and sweeping the world!


    But where the land, those blood red flames are unstoppable, all of them!


    Its ferocity is surging and terrifying!


    "How could it be!"


    Such a scene, let the gray man''s eyes tremble.


    How could he not understand that the young man in purple robe was so terrible that he could not resist his nine days of fire when the thunder came out of the nine tripods!


    What kind of existence is Jiuding? It''s so terrible!


    "As I said, the Holy Land disciples are no more than that!"


    Du Shaofu felt extremely hearty. After entering the Hunyuan space, he finally met an opponent who could be tempered. He could let himself fight with all his strength!


    In his eyes, Dai XuanZhen, dantai Ruwei, dantai Ruji, Wen Yiming, heliangshang and so on, can only be said to be vulnerable to a single blow and can be destroyed by turning over their hands!


    "Now, it''s over!"


    Du Shaofu cheered coldly, his arm suddenly swung in the void: "God thunder tripod, go!"


    "Boom..."


    Nine tripods bravely move again, in that layer of extinguished flames interspersed, directly is to attack the gray man''s chest position!


    "Boom..."


    A god thunder tripod fell down, and was forced to shake and fly by the man in grey clothes, and then shot back!


    "Boom..."


    Another god thunder tripod came, and he was also shaken out. But this time, the man in grey also retreated a few steps, and his face was pale.


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    In succession, the nine purple thunder tripod head and tail, carrying the power of shaking the world, hit the man in gray one by one.


    By the time of the last two statues, his mouth had overflowed with blood, and his face was completely pale!


    He consumed too much. He used too much power to control the nine days of fire.


    After that, he suffered a great wound when he fought against Du Shaofu''s zilei xuanding!


    Outside, Yu Chengxi, Duan Yizong, dantai Ruquan, Wen Yiming and the man in black were all shocked to see such a scene!


    "This This How could Du Shaofu be so strong! "


    "It''s terrible. His strength is so terrible that even the Holy Land disciples can''t stop him!"


    Dan Tai Ru Quan and Wen Yiming''s lips trembled, and they unconsciously stepped back, their feet softened.


    It is not that they have not seen Du Shaofu''s means, but they have never seen this scene before.


    The strength of the purple robed youth is too terrible!


    Originally, he thought that he had mastered the law of space, and the means of empty gossip was the most powerful, but he never thought that the nine tripods were so terrible!


    "What level of treasure is that? The best artifact? Or is it true? "


    Yu Chengxi, the third prince, murmured. He and Duan Yizong looked at each other and saw the sense of horror from each other''s eyes.


    The power of the nine tripods makes them tremble with fear!


    "At least at the level of the law artifact It might even be It should be the best rule of the real thing


    Duan Yizong said uncertainly. He licked his dry lips, and his eyes were shocked.


    The middle half sentence was swallowed back to his stomach. What he wanted to say was chaotic Daoqi, but he couldn''t believe that Jiuding was the level of chaos Daoqi.At least, when Jiuding appeared, it did not change the rules of this space.


    But the power


    It''s nine days of fire. It''s a natural spirit. It contains the supreme and powerful fire attribute law. Unless it''s the immortal strong person who integrates all the material laws, it''s afraid that it can''t display such a terrible scene.


    However, it is that the nine days of fire, but the nine tripods in the purple thunder directly put out, this is too incredible!


    "Who is this boy? Who the hell is he? What is the origin of it? "


    The shock in the heart of the man in black is also huge. He does not believe that what he sees is the fact. His younger martial brother, who is in charge of the nine days of fire, will be defeated?


    There are only a few people of the same generation who are in harmony with the heaven, including all 36 holy places and 72 divine kingdoms, who possess natural spiritual objects!


    He was defeated!


    The man in black has a faint sense of trembling in his heart. Can you say that the boy is also a hero out of a holy land?


    However, according to his understanding, none of the 36 holy places has a strong relationship with Yu Qing kingdom. How could he help Yu Chengxi and others?


    He can''t think of it!


    "It''s over."


    In the panic of the crowd, the voice of Du Shaofu''s deep drink came.


    The nine purple thunder tripods were left by three thousand masters of the world. Du Shaofu did not know what level it was.


    He only knew that for a strong man like that, what he left for himself, even if it was just a gift, was absolutely not a mortal thing!


    What''s more, Du Shaofu had seen three thousand masters of the world in the upper reaches of the long river of time, holding the nine cauldrons against the demon gods!


    With their own strength more and more powerful, the nine tripods are more handy, as if they can unlock the ferocious power of God thunder tripod infinitely!


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to the expressions of the people around him. He wanted to kill the man in gray.


    He once again defiantly moves, nine tripods roar and move empty, crushing all directions!


    At the same time, the field of juebao was launched, and the body of the man in Gray was firmly bound inside!


    Since the other side has been defeated, then take advantage of the situation to attack, even eliminate with the fight, will severely ravage it!


    If you can, take those nine days of fire into your hands, that''s even more wonderful!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2753

    If you can, if you can take those nine days of fire into your hands, it will be more wonderful!


    "Ah..."


    Under the terrible power town collapse, the man in gray issued a shrill cry.


    He wants to struggle, take out the compass, mobilize the strength of the big array against the enemy, but every muscle of his body is suppressed by the law of space!


    "Boy, if you dare to kill my younger martial brother, you are looking for death!"


    At last, the young man in black couldn''t calm down any more. He let out an earth shaking roar and waved his hand to make a cloud of light, which directly hit his younger martial brother. At the same time, he also included all the attacks of Du Shaofu.


    Strangely, just as the light fell and exploded, Du Shaofu could clearly feel that the speed of the nine gods'' thunder tripod slowed down. It seemed that a region in front of him fell into some kind of stagnation and stopped for a moment!


    Such a scene made Du Shaofu''s eyes squint and his heart beat violently!


    "The law of time!"


    The shock in Du Shaofu''s heart was huge. He was deeply shocked by the situation in front of him!


    And it was at this time that the young man in black had rushed to kill him, and caught his younger brother in his hand, and then he quickly and far away walked away!


    "What a terrible means!"


    "That''s the law of time, the most difficult way to understand among the four primitive laws!"


    Not only Du Shaofu was shocked, but also the eyes of Yu Chengxi, Duan Yizong, dantai Ruquan and Wen Yiming, who were looking from afar, were also violently trembling.


    Among the four primitive laws of time, space, material and life, the law of material is the most complex and comprehensive; the law of life is the most mysterious, with all kinds of creatures; and the law of space is the most vast, including thousands.


    The law of time is the most profound and elusive!


    During the whole period of thirty-three days, the strong students majoring in the law of time are not absent, but they are absolutely rare!


    That terrible means to display, can achieve the effect of turning the world around, by no means ordinary people can control!


    Not to mention the major in the rule of time, but a little understanding, can also play an unexpected effect in the battle!


    Among the thirty-six holy places and seventy-two divine kingdoms, there are not many who can bear the law of time!


    So at this time, all of us are trembling for the young man in black who can display the law of time!


    "How are you, younger martial brother Su?"


    The man in black didn''t care about the eyes of others, but asked solemnly, holding the young man in gray.


    "Thanks to elder martial brother Zhao''s help in time, I''m fine. It''s just a huge consumption. I need some time to recover!"


    Su Weirong, a man in grey, said feebly.


    He is really consuming too much, and the whole person looks depressed!


    "You can recover with peace of mind. I''ll leave it to me next!"


    The man in black nodded gently, and then handed the young man in grey to Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ruquan. He told him, "take good care of my younger martial brother!"


    After that, he turned around and looked at Du Shaofu again.


    "The means of the law of time are really mysterious!"


    Du Shaofu licked his lips, and a strong light came out of his pupils.


    He has good attainments in both the laws of space and the laws of matter. He has a little knowledge of the law of the soul and has mastered a lot of profound meanings.


    But only in the understanding of the law of time, can be said to be poor!


    After decades of practice, Du Shaofu only saw the acceleration of time in the barren space.


    In the battle, he met a man who mastered the law of time. Today, he was still a big girl on the sedan chair!


    He thought in his heart, if he can master the law of time, then he will be able to use a more terrifying means!


    "Boy, offend the holy land, do you know how to write death?"


    The man in black had a gloomy voice and his eyes were like a hook staring at Du Shaofu. He pointed his finger at Du Shaofu and said, "I, Zhao Linfeng, will kill you today."


    "Many people want to kill me, but it seems that your strength is far from enough!"


    Du Shaofu snorted. He had recovered from his initial shock.


    The method of the law of time is indeed treacherous, but he believes that there must be a way to crack it.


    Each law is interdependent, which constitutes the whole world. Without any one, it can not be a complete world.


    In other words, as long as you have a deep understanding of other laws, you will have a chance to break the law of time!


    The descendant of the holy land, who claimed to be Zhao Linfeng, has just stepped into the realm of cutting down the truth, which is equivalent to his own cultivation, and his real strength will not be so strong as to be unable to compete with him!


    "If I have enough strength, you''ll see if I have a try!"Zhao Linfeng uttered a cold voice, and his face was filled with anger. He quickly took out a thing from the bag of heaven and earth, burst into bright light, and flew directly into the air!


    When such a thing appeared, the space of shenhuang lock sky array suddenly sent out a burst of trembling, faintly began to tremble!


    "Another compass!"


    Du Shaofu looked at him and said in his heart.


    "Boy, I don''t have time to spend with you here. Since you dare to play wild on the head of my holy land, you will pay the price of your life for it!"


    Zhao Linfeng, a man in black, said that the power of the yuan God was surging out, rushing into the compass crazily, and starting to mobilize the power of the God Huang lock heaven array.


    He wanted to kill Du Shaofu quickly because he did not intend to delay, but directly used the strongest means!


    In the distance, Wen Yiming sees such a situation and opens his mouth to remind Zhao Linfeng that Du Shaofu has taken away the compass of he Lianshang and himself.


    However, he thought for a moment that this disciple of the holy land had the law of time. How could Du Shaofu be allowed to deceive the compass.


    Thinking of this, he finally swallowed the words to his mouth!


    Of course, if he knew that Du Shaofu had successfully refined two compasses, he would not have thought so!


    "Brother Du, I''m afraid there will be some trouble now!"


    On the other side, Duan Yizong smacked his lips and worried about Du Shaofu.


    After all, his opponents can use the law of time. Even if Du Shaofu is strong, it is hard to get much cheaper!


    "It should be OK. You forget that brother Du has two compasses in his hand. If we really compete, I''m afraid it can play an unexpected role."


    Yu Chengliang said softly, but his eyes also had a dignified meaning that could not be concealed.


    The conversation between the two was only heard by themselves, but not by a third person.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, there was a roar in the void, just like a great mountain moving horizontally, producing a violent vibration. It was terrifying!


    "Xuanshen leads the Yuan Dynasty, and all dharmas subdue their power!"


    Zhao Linfeng drank in his mouth. Over his head, the compass gave out a terrible and extreme pressure, and an invisible force spread out, just like a tiny silk thread implicating the surrounding space.


    The secret power of shenhuang lock sky array has been mobilized. In the space earthquake, there are thunders, giant trees, rivers roaring, fire spreading, thick soil shaking, sharp gold and fierce wind roaring


    Almost in addition, there are waves of strange invisible power floating open, affecting the soul of people, God for it, produce a sense of dizziness!


    "Can the power of shenhuang lock heaven array be used in this situation?"


    Facing Zhao Linfeng''s hand, Du Shaofu''s heart sank.


    He had just refined the two compasses and had not yet had time to explore them.


    At this time, in Zhao Linfeng''s means, he really felt the horror of the big battle, which is worthy of imitating the fierce battle of killing countless demon troops in that town!


    At this moment, in the face of Zhao Linfeng starting to use the power of the big array, Du Shaofu had no fear.


    On the contrary, the corner of his mouth suddenly raised a strange radian, and said with a wicked smile, "is it not to mobilize the power of God''s wasteland to lock up the sky array? You can do it, so can I! "


    When such words were said, two streamers of light rushed out of him and flew into the air.


    The bright light glare, such as two rounds of small sun shining, releasing the bright breath.


    Xuansuo and Xuantian compasses move across the sky and "hum" makes a sound. An invisible force is implicated, reflecting all directions, and connecting with the large array space, it mobilizes the treacherous power.


    "Xuansuo compass, Xuantian compass!"


    Seeing these two compasses flying out of Du Shaofu''s body, Zhao Linfeng and his younger martial brother''s eyeballs were almost protruding.


    "Aren''t these two compasses in your hands? How could he get them?"


    The man in grey named Su Weirong has a heavy look. He turns his head and looks at Wen Yiming and Ruquan, who are on the other side. He cheers coldly.


    "Those two compasses He took it


    Smell Yiming hang his head, resentment hard, the knuckle pinched "cluck" to make a sound.


    Holding the compass in his hand and controlling the array, Du Shaofu finally took the compass away from him. This was a great shame and disgrace, which made him hate Du Shaofu to the bone!


    "Rubbish, a bunch of sacks!"


    Su Weirong scolded incessantly and felt angry for the scene.


    As a result of emotional excitement, coupled with his serious injury, after a drink, his face was more pale.


    "The boy, he He''s too strong! "


    One side, Dan Tai you right lips tremble, came such a sentence.


    After su Weirong heard this, he glared at him fiercely, and his face became more and more ugly.Yes, the boy is so strong that he is a disciple of the holy land. He is not his opponent and can only be ravaged by death!


    "With two compasses in hand, I don''t believe that even the boy can''t suppress it! Waste is waste, why find any excuse and reason! "


    After a long time, Su Weirong began to speak in a low voice, glanced at it, and smelled it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2754

    Su Weirong''s words, let Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ruquan look gloomy, as if to drip water.


    In front of the disciple of the holy land, they could not defend themselves. They could only murmur at the bottom of their hearts: if we were rubbish, this pair of withered grandsons in your old eyes would be no better!


    After the three men had a hard time, they all stopped talking. They all looked into the distance and saw the battle between Zhao Linfeng and Du Shaofu.


    Under the control of Zhao Linfeng, the space jitters, countless visions appear, the divine power is mighty, sweeping all directions!


    While Du Shaofu stood in the midst of the storm, thunder and fire, and let the terrible force add to me, I stood still, quite a divine demeanor!


    It was not that he was unafraid of these terrible forces, but that two rounds of bright light above his head wrapped his body into a soft force and firmly protected it.


    "Xuansuo compass, Xuantian compass, how could they all fall into your hands?"


    Zhao Linfeng looks at Du Shaofu. He is not in a hurry to make a move, but is extremely shocked at the bottom of his heart.


    His idea is the same as Su Weirong, his younger brother. He deeply feels that all the people in the seven God generals'' mansion are a group of people who are full of bread and drink!


    Zhao Linfeng is quite clear about the power of shenhuang lock sky array.


    A man who has just broken through the real situation, facing the shenhuang lock sky array controlled by the strong chopper, naturally understands what this means!


    In his cognition, the people of the seven great generals'' mansion should be able to push the Hunyuan space horizontally, but in the end, even the compass was robbed. This is really fantastic!


    "You have not only taken away two compasses, but also refined them!"


    Zhao Linfeng had to feel dignified by the strength of the purple robed youth. There was a mark of the original spirit of the strong man in his school in the compass, which Du Shaofu could not control without being awarded.


    And at this time, under the protection of the compass light, their own crazy force, can not cause any damage to it.


    This can only explain one problem - the compass has been refined by Du Shaofu, and the brand of Yuan Shen has been erased!


    "You are right!"


    Du Shaofu gave a light smile and said, "so next, you will be faced with the fate of being trampled like your younger martial brother."


    His voice fell, and the power of the yuan God in his mind was surging wildly towards the two compasses above.


    In obscurity, you can hear a terrible red Jiri macaque roar, shaking the void.


    Soon, it was in Zhao Linfeng''s startled eyes that the sky suddenly broke, resulting in dislocation!


    A huge space crack across, wider than the river, more vast than the abyss, suffused with dark luster.


    After this space crack appears, the space on both sides moves horizontally, like a mountain to suppress!


    "Boom..."


    All kinds of visions in the void, crushed by these two spaces, burst into pieces in an instant, and there was no ashes left!


    "Poof..."


    In the shock of terror, Zhao Linfeng opened his mouth and vomited out a stream of blood, and his face suddenly became gray!


    At the moment before the two big and terrifying spaces were closed, he had already got away with the help of the power of time acceleration, standing far in the air, looking at Du Shaofu in the distance in horror. He could not even take his compass away.


    "Boom..."


    An earth shaking percussion sound swings open, and the two spaces finally collide in one place. The wave waves out a terrifying force, which makes the whole space of shenhuang lock sky array tremble!


    Du Shaofu''s clothes and robes fluttered out of the void. He was released from the realm of juebao. He walked through the storm and grabbed the compass left by Zhao Linfeng.


    In the distance, Wen Yiming, Dan Tai Ruquan, Su Weirong and Zhao Linfeng watched all this happen, but they were totally helpless.


    "There are four such compasses."


    Du Shaofu took back his two compasses and looked at them carefully. He found that the three were similar.


    "Xuantian compass and xuansuo compass, the other two should be Xuanshen compass and xuanhuang compass! God''s waste locks heaven


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself and roughly understood the rules for naming the compass.


    He rudely threw Zhao Linfeng''s compass into the heaven and earth bag, then turned around and faced the four people opposite him.


    At this time, the young strong men, who came from the two great generals'' offices and the holy land, were pale and almost desperate.


    "He really controlled Xuantian and xuansuo compasses!"


    "It''s terrible. Why are those two compasses in his hands so powerful?"


    "This is bad. What should I do? What should we do? "


    "We can''t escape. We have lost three compasses. Now there is only one xuanhuang compass in hand, which is not his enemy at all!"


    "Even elder martial brother Zhao can''t resist him. Where did this man come from?""Variable! This is the biggest variable in our operation. This boy is so weird


    ¡­¡­


    All the four were fighting in panic, and their hearts were filled with fear.


    Du Shaofu took three compasses and refined two of them. Even Zhao Linfeng could not defeat him. This made the four people despair!


    At the same time, Wen Yiming and dantai Ruquan were also wondering why the two compasses had fallen into Du Shaofu''s hands, but they could exert such terrible power!


    If they had been able to mobilize such a terrible force, they would have killed the boy directly!


    They can''t understand why all this is!


    "The shenhuang lock sky array is the property of our master. The four compasses are the key to control the array, among which his old man''s strength is left! Only when the four compasses are all controlled by him can he exert his real power! But now, the boy has wiped out the power of the previous generation, and controlled the compass with his own power. Naturally, the power we can mobilize is not what we can compare


    In their doubts, Zhao Linfeng slowly opened his mouth and explained the reason.


    Shenhuang lock sky array is not their property. Even if there are four compasses with hands, they are only borrowed temporarily, and only part of their power can be borrowed.


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, destroyed the power of the master of zhongshenhuang to lock the sky array, and made the compass his own thing.


    It is because of this that he can exert the greatest power that can be mobilized by the true state!


    In contrast, Zhao Linfeng was directly crushed by Du Shaofu, which is also reasonable.


    "What should I do now! Can we still escape? "


    Smell a sound flustered, legs are trembling!


    He had no space at all. He didn''t know how to deal with Du Shaofu''s attack.


    "Waste! If you had not lost the compass, how could you have caused this situation? "


    On one side, Su Weirong scolds, angrily stares at Wen Yiming''s body.


    He was so angry that he could not slap the big and little of the Cang Lun mansion into slag to vent his hatred!


    When he was staring at him with such eyes, he felt as if he didn''t feel it. In his eyes, the purple robed youth in the distance was his biggest enemy at present.


    "Four, the game is over! If you have the last resort, do it quickly; otherwise, there will be no place for you to turn over! "


    At this time, Du Shaofu had stepped into the void, his black hair was flying behind his head, his eyes were as bright as stars, his words were deep, and he was extremely domineering!


    "It''s over! Run away


    Seeing Du Shaofu approaching step by step, you Quan''s heart in dantai is so sad that his face suddenly collapses and he turns his head and runs away.


    After Zhao Dun went to the distance, no matter where he was, he immediately looked at them and ran away.


    Originally, when the two disciples of the holy land appeared, they were extremely surprised, but before long, they were extremely miserable, even more embarrassed than themselves!


    The change from great joy to great sorrow made them have no expectation.


    Behind him, the purple robed youth who stepped into the air step by step, seemed to be a demon king in their eyes, exuding incomparable ferocity!


    But no one is willing to wait for someone, knowing that they can''t escape the final fate, they still want to escape!


    "Boy, you can''t kill us!"


    All of a sudden, Su Weirong gave a big drink, which was also a streamer rushing out of his body and shrouded in the top of his head and Zhao Linfeng.


    This is also a compass. It is one of the four compasses called xuanhuang compass.


    Under the shadow of the light of xuanhuang compass, the endless secret power in the void surged to them, tightly wrapped the two bodies, forming an extremely powerful protection!


    The space rules of shenhuang lock sky array are changing, which forces them to move quickly and escape to the distance. It is much faster than Wen Yiming and dantai Ruquan, and will surpass them in a blink of an eye!


    Even without saying a word, I started to run for my life!


    "They''re running away!"


    "Brother Du, stop them!"


    In the face of such a situation, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yi called out.


    "And then you want to escape? Don''t you think it''s too late? "


    Du Shaofu just raised his eyebrows gently and said indifferently.


    He was not in a hurry or panic. He had a direct thought. The two compasses under the power of Yuan Shen were "buzzing" and ringing, which affected the invisible power and directly acted on the space of the shenhuang lock sky array.


    Then, in the surprise eyes of Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong, the dark and desolate compass above the heads of the two holy land disciples suddenly dimmed and fell from the void.


    But as soon as the fall began to appear, it suddenly stopped. Then, with a "Shua" sound, it flew towards Du Shaofu''s direction and was held in his hand.


    "All four compasses are in hand!"Du Shaofu''s mouth finally aroused a smile and played with satisfaction.


    All four compasses fall into their own hands. Does that mean that as long as you refine the power of the last two compasses, the whole God lock sky array will be owned by you?


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu began to get excited.


    "I''m dead this time..."


    In the distance, Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ruquan ran for their lives.


    So did Su Weirong and Zhao Linfeng. They lost the protection of the last compass and had no strength to resist.


    Zhao Linfeng''s uncanny and incomparable law of time, under the great power of terror, is simply vulnerable!


    You should know that the strength that the great array can exert is not what the general situation of cutting the real can bear, especially when Du Shaofu refined the compass!


    Now the four of them have become trapped animals. No matter how much they resist, they can''t escape the fate of death!


    In such a situation, Du Shaofu started to speed up and stopped them on the road ahead. He looked at them quietly!


    "Do you dare to kill us, Du Shaofu?"


    Su Wei''s face was fierce, and he cried out.


    He has already lost the previous arrogance and hegemony, that trembling body, let him look extremely timid.


    "There is no one in the world that I dare not kill!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t care at all, but returned to such a sentence lightly.


    "Boy, even if we die here today, the kingdom of Yuqing will die! My holy land has already planned everything. No one can change the result, even the emperor Yuqing! If we die here today, you will be buried with us after all! "


    Zhao Linfeng''s eyes were gloomy to the extreme and said with his teeth tightly clenched.


    At this time, he had no better way to deal with the purple robed youth except to bring out the forces behind him.


    "Holy land? Do you think I''m afraid? Among the thirty-six holy places that are constantly melting into heaven, are they not too strong? "


    Du Shaofu said faintly, looking at Zhao Linfeng.


    This sentence, let Zhao Linfeng heart a sudden, an endless sense of fear to rise inexplicably.


    Is this Du Shaofu from one of the strongest holy places?


    If so, with such a strong background, he is indeed fearless in the holy land.


    And all their plans will be in vain!


    Jue Ling holy land is dozens of times stronger than Yuqing Kingdom, but it is far from the most powerful!


    The existence of those few is the absolute overlord of the supreme constant fusion of heaven. Even if it is put into the whole of the thirty-three days, it is also a number of existence!


    However, just as Zhao Linfeng was confused, Du Shaofu opened his mouth again, and the following words made Zhao Linfeng even more alarmed: "no matter how strong the Jueling holy land is, I don''t know whether it can be stronger than the Legalists, famous scholars, political strategists and other forces among all schools of thought?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Zhao Linfeng without moving his eyes.


    Du Fu did not have to listen to him.


    The reason why he asked this question had a purpose.


    Not long after I came here for thirty-three days, I didn''t know about the division of forces here. I could just use the existence of Jue Ling holy land to measure the strength of Legalists, celebrities and political strategists.


    And now, he finally knew that they were three monsters, too much more powerful than Jue Ling Holy Land!


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that I can''t count those three people who died in my hands! What do you think you are by comparison? "


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth coldly and then waved his hand!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2755

    "Three people!"


    What Du Shaofu said made the four people scared and filled with unprecedented fear!


    With their strength, although they have never contacted the three great forces, they are also very clear that they are really the three great forces of terror. Even in the thirty-three days, they are extremely strong!


    Not to mention the two deities and generals'' palaces behind dantai Ruquan and Wen Yiming. Even the holy land of Jue Ling is vulnerable to attack by Legalists, celebrities and political strategists!


    However, the young man in purple robe on the other side was the enemy of the three men. It seemed that the hatred between them was still quite deep after listening to his words!


    This makes all four people tremble!


    In their minds, Du Shaofu''s origin makes them even more confused!


    What kind of existence does he have behind him? He dares to be the enemy of the three!


    "It seems that the identity of Du brothers is not simple!"


    Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong looked at each other and were tongue tied.


    Naturally, Du Shaofu''s words were listened to in their ears, but they seemed to be different from what Yu Liang told them.


    This guy doesn''t seem to come from a small world. If you don''t know it, I''m afraid it''s frightening!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Only in the shock of the crowd, Du Shaofu''s hand had been waved.


    Around him, the dense invisible power vibrated fiercely, carrying the towering power, and fiercely suppressed Zhao Linfeng, Su Weirong, dantai Ruquan and Wen Yiming!


    The terrifying power of Xi Tian Juan Di, with endless killing, wherever it goes, all existence can not be resisted, and it is directly shattered!


    "Ah No.... "


    Four people roared one after another, the pain climbed up their whole body, and the flesh almost wanted to tear open.


    The bloodstains climbed up to the body surface, and the scarlet blood line came out, which made the four people look like broken porcelain dolls!


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu controlled the power, and then he waved a palm print to grab them.


    After a series of prohibitions fell on them, and then, the ancient space opened up, wrapping the four figures one after another.


    Then, with a wave of his sleeve, the raging energy storm in the sky suddenly receded, and the heaven and earth returned.


    "Brother Du!"


    Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong quickly gathered around and stood beside Du Shaofu.


    They were extremely surprised. They were trapped in this space by the first seven generals, and then captured. They were almost desperate.


    But who would have expected that such a young man in purple robe was killed and rescued directly.


    Finally, after the appearance of the disciples of Jue Ling holy land, they still suppressed all the enemies with an extremely domineering attitude!


    It can be said that in today''s Hunyuan space, there is no possibility of any resistance after losing some of the seven God generals who cut down the real strong.


    Under the leadership of myself and others, the situation here has become stable.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a smile, Du Shaofu said nothing more and turned away.


    The reason why he tried his best to help Yuqing kingdom had his own purpose.


    The most important thing is to get out of the Hunyuan space ahead of time, go out to inquire about the whereabouts of the man''s wife, Du Xiaoyao and others. In addition, I also want to meet the two old friends of Bi fanggu Zu and the ancient emperor of the Terran family.


    At this time, in the space of shenhuang locked in the sky array, the remaining Party of the seven God generals'' offices had not been eliminated, and the remaining strength was even more powerful than that of the Yuqing royal family.


    But Yu Chengliang, he Zhibai and others were still fighting.


    However, under the leadership of Du Shaofu, the three soon found them and joined the crowd.


    "Brother three, brother Yizong, brother Du!"


    Seeing the arrival of these three powerful men, Yu Chengliang was overjoyed.


    With the help of many forces in Yu Qing''s country, even though the seven great generals were powerful in general, they could only be defeated!


    At this time, there are three real strong people to join, the situation immediately more clear.


    Especially when people know that Du Shaofu has captured heliangshang, Wen Yiming and dantai Ruquan successively, and that Zhao Linfeng and Su Weirong have killed the real strong, the royal family is not surprised!


    On the other hand, on the other side of the seven great generals'' offices, everyone was afraid and had lost the courage to fight and fled.


    However, in this space of God lock sky array, nothing can escape Du Shaofu''s conscious perception.


    When everything was nearly settled down, he told Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai, and then entered the barren ancient space.


    "It''s time to refine the other two compasses!"


    After Du Shaofu entered, he glanced at the trapped four people, ignored them, and took out the Xuanshen compass and xuanhuang compass directly.


    For refining the compass, he had already been familiar with the way, and did not spend too long time. He cheated out the old man''s original spirit in each of them. Under the suppression of the ancient space, he resolutely killed him!After adding his own brand of Yuan Shen, Du Shaofu finally controlled all the four compasses.


    "Shenhuang locks the sky array. It will be mine from now on!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of laughter.


    Not far away, Zhao Linfeng and other four people watched his move, all of them were gaping, and the last trace of luck in their hearts was also erased.


    This young man in purple robe is so strange that he makes people tremble at the bottom of his heart for no reason!


    "It''s time to get rid of you now!"


    As if feeling the eyes of several people, Du Shaofu turned his head and looked at them. At the same time, he showed two rows of white teeth and laughed.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    Seeing this expression, four people unconsciously hit a shiver, a cold idea from the soles of their feet straight through the forehead.


    The other side''s look, live like a demon king general, it seems warm and Xi smile, is so scalp numb.


    "I''m very interested in your nine days'' fire. Do you hand it in or do I take it myself?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Su Weirong and walked slowly towards him step by step.


    Su Weirong was stunned, his face suddenly collapsed, and there was boundless panic in his pupils.


    This boy, he still wants to capture his nine days of fire!


    "If you want nine days of fire, dream of it!"


    Su Weirong''s face suddenly became ferocious and yelled at Du Shaofu.


    As a disciple of the holy land, he is naturally not an easy-going generation.


    Nine days of scorching fire he finally got, how could he be willing to give it to others, let alone the enemy of life and death!


    "In that case, I''ll have to take it myself!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and a force of terror poured out of his body, and he stormed away towards Su Wei.


    Invisible, the rules in the ancient space were moved by him, Su Weirong''s body could not help floating up and fell to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "You Let me go


    Su Weirong was shocked and began to struggle violently.


    However, under the suppression of the ancient space, he could not make any effective resistance, so he could only let Du Shaofu grab him in his hands.


    "Du Shaofu, what can you ask for? As long as you let us go, the gratitude and resentment between our juexing holy land and you can be written off, and you can get a lot of benefits!"


    At this time, Zhao Linfeng said suddenly.


    He looked at Du Shaofu with burning eyes and wanted to hear his answer.


    "Can you be the Lord of the holy land


    Du Shaofu sneered and remained unmoved.


    "As long as we can meet the conditions you have put forward, you will be satisfied as long as we let us go!"


    Zhao Linfeng said again, almost imploring.


    "Save it!"


    Du Shaofu turned his lips and ignored Zhao Linfeng.


    Jue Ling holy land has already offended and damaged them. It can be said that there is no room for turning around.


    Even if they are willing to let go of themselves, but Yuqing Kingdom and Jue Ling holy land are still immortal.


    Due to the existence of Bifang Guzu and ancient human emperor, Du Shaofu finally had a hostile relationship with the holy land.


    For this reason, he would never let them go.


    Without further delay, Du Shaofu released his powerful force and bound Su Weirong firmly, making his body no longer able to move.


    Then, his red Jiri horse monkey yuan God rushed out and directly plundered into Su Weirong''s eyebrows.


    "The nine days of fire really work!"


    After that, Du Weilie''s clay ball can be seen wrapped in the red mud of the other party.


    That is the true spirit of the nine days'' fire. Du Shaofu has already seen its power.


    The noumenon of jiutianyanhuo has been integrated with Su Weirong''s noumenon. Only by refining the true spirit can it be extracted more easily.


    Seeing the nine day fire, Du Shaofu licked his tongue unconsciously.


    It is a kind of innate spirit with the law of terrible fire attribute. It is derived from heaven and earth by itself, which is extremely rare.


    If you can get it, then you can directly take a big step forward in the fire attribute law.


    Du Shaofu knew that in the realm of cutting the truth, he should constantly improve his own laws until he mastered all the derived laws of a certain primitive law.


    It is not easy to find out the derivative laws of each of the four primitive laws with the help of the obtained chaotic vitality. Otherwise, many people will not be confined to the real life and will not be allowed to step into the immortal realm.


    For Du Shaofu, he didn''t want to wait any longer. After refining the nine days of fire, he was afraid that he would have the opportunity to directly understand the complete fire attribute law.


    Such a temptation, he can not easily let go!


    "Du Shaofu, if you want my nine days'' fire, you are just wishful thinking!"On the other side, in the blood red light, Su Weirong roared wildly.


    "Is it? Then let me try to see if you can hold the fire for nine days


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen Leng hum, strides in Su Weirong''s mud pill palace, and pushes him straight away.


    The dazzling golden light burst out, shining the empty yuan Shen space into a bright hall.


    "Boy, what can you do with so many means? If you enter into my space of primordial spirit, you are on your own way to death! I''d like to see how you can suppress my nine days by your own means


    Su Weirong drank, and Yuan Shen''s face twisted and growled fiercely.


    In the words, a blazing flame, like a long river of training, with the potential to kill everything, directly toward Du Shaofu''s original spirit.


    The terrifying power vibrates, and the blood red competition burns everything, making the heat surge in the yuan Shen space.


    Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen''s eyes narrowed, and felt that his body was going to be melted!


    The fire was so terrible that his eyes trembled violently.


    However, he did not have the slightest fear!


    "What can you do in your primordial space? I want to suppress you, just like watching the lines on the back hand! "


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and the red Jiri horse monkey roared to the sky. The terrible sound wave had a strong sense of punishment and killing, and spread to the 480 directions.


    His domain of absolute supremacy was open and firmly protected around him, trying to isolate himself from the invasion of nine days of fire.


    Under the terrible heat, the space field collapsed and cracked, but soon recovered.


    "God thunder Ding, suppress it for me!"


    The voice of such words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. When his voice dropped, nine purple and golden thunder lights suddenly burst out in the yuan Shen space, dragging a long tail light, and directly killed Su Weirong''s yuan Shen.


    "This How could that be


    Seeing the nine gods Lei Ding rushing into his mind, Su Weirong was shocked. He only heard him panic and said, "this is my yuan Shen space. How can tangible materials enter here?"


    In any case, he didn''t understand that the nine purple thunder tripods were tangible and could not enter his original spirit space, unless it was the spirit of the God thunder tripod!


    But at present, the lightning rays twining like ribbons are the real tracks of God thunder tripod!


    "Is this still the instrument of law? Is Is it really a chaotic Taoist instrument? "


    Su Weirong screamed, his heart gave birth to endless despair, no longer dare to have a bit of complete state.


    The nine great tripods of terror moved across the sky, but the pressure released from them made his original spirit body want to explode!


    In the case of no physical protection, the pressure that the nine tripods brought to him was too great, it was just unimaginable!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t talk nonsense to him. He burst into a drink.


    Jiuding smashes the space barrier, carrying an unparalleled sense of massiness, bluntly thunders in the sky above the blood red flame!


    The mystery of shenlei Ding became more and more profound with his own cultivation, and it was also more and more terrifying. Du Shaofu knew that all these terrors had something to do with the three thousand masters of the world!


    But the root cause is not entirely known.


    However, it is really easy to suppress Su Weirong and seize his nine days of fire!


    "Boom..."


    Thunder roared and roared, and pieces of purple thunder hung down from the void, hanging full of this space.


    As in the early days, a large piece of nine days of fire was pierced by purple lightning and turned into nothingness.


    In such a scene, Du Shaofu trampled on the void, walked through the endless thunder, and approached Su Weirong''s body step by step.


    "Now, you can die!"


    Du Shaofu spoke softly, but his voice rang through the whole space like thunder.


    He had a huge palm across the sky and slapped Su Weirong on the body!


    "No!"


    Su Weirong''s mouth sent out a terrible howl, but under the suppression of Jiuding, he could not move at all!


    The palm of the red Jiri macaque hit his chest and directly made a hole through the front and back. A large amount of energy was released from the hole, and the energy in his body kept losing.


    Under such a terrible attack, Su Weirong''s body of Yuan Shen was suddenly dimmed and his face was frightened!


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, Du Shaofu shot down again, and Su Weirong''s original spirit was smashed, and the last trace of spiritual consciousness was directly crushed out, and he died completely.


    The power of the yuan God turned into pure energy and stirred in this space, but only after Du Shaofu''s whole body overflowed with a blazing golden light, it completely stopped!


    At the same time, the true spirit of the nine days of fire was also revealed and presented to Du Shaofu."You are worthy of being a disciple of holy land. You are not weak indeed. You have succeeded in refining nine days of fire!"


    Du Shaofu could not help but think of the blood red light ball in the void.


    Even if he lost control of Su Weirong, he still felt a little shocked by the terrible high temperature released from it!


    Generally speaking, it is extremely difficult to refine such terrifying spiritual objects. If they are forced to refine due to lack of means, it is very likely that the power of the original spirit will be directly swallowed up and turned into a supplement!


    Even, some natural spirits are even more intelligent than the human race. When they resist the fate that can not be refined, they will choose to hibernate temporarily and take the opportunity to eat their masters!


    But not far away from the group of red light, but there is no wave of God.


    Obviously, Su Weirong has completely wiped out the wisdom of the nine days of fire, making it easy to control!


    It can be seen that this disciple from Jue Ling holy land is quite extraordinary!


    Du Shaofu is naturally most willing to see such a situation. As long as his power of Yuan Shen is directly integrated with that group of light, he can take over the real spirit of Jiutian fire. If he wants to take out the body of Jiutian Yanhuo in Su Weirong''s body, it will be easier and easier. It can be said that Du Shaofu has saved too much trouble!


    "Nine days of fire, it''s mine!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a smile, but he didn''t want to. He turned into a streamer and rushed into the red light.


    He released the real spirit of lotus, the God of blood flame, which he had already refined and protected himself.


    Both the blood flame God lotus and the nine sky fire are the spirit things of heaven and earth with fire attribute law, and they have great similarities.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu can save himself a lot of time by fusing the nine day fire step by step in this way!


    Soon, his primordial spirit fused with the light, making it completely under his own control.


    "Fire attribute law, start to understand!"


    Du Shaofu sat in the void with his huge pupil closed. He began to feel the power fluctuation in the fire of nine days, looking for the imprint of the law and the track of true meaning!


    He tried his best to take advantage of such an opportunity to master the complete fire attribute law!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2756

    Zhao Linfeng, dantai Ruquan and Wen Yiming stand on one side with fear, while the bodies of Du Shaofu and Su Weirong just stand there quietly, without moving for a long time.


    They didn''t know what the situation of the two was at present, but they didn''t dare to have too much expectation in their hearts. After all, the means of the purple robed youth was really treacherous, for fear that Su Weirong was dead or alive this time!


    "We Are we really going to die here? "


    Wen Yiming has already lost the demeanor that a big family childe should have. His legs are swinging and he is about to stand up.


    "I''m afraid..."


    Dan Tai Ru Quan gave a wry smile and said only half a sentence, but the meaning was obvious enough!


    Zhao Linfeng was silent and did not know what he was thinking, but his face was no better than that of the two men before him.


    "This is Du Shaofu''s treasure space I don''t want to die here! "


    Hearing a Ming, the corners of his lips trembled and stammered.


    As early as they entered the space, the three had already discovered the extraordinary.


    Around, there is a flame skeleton sitting on the ground, and a fuzzy figure wrapped by light, lying in a corner, all highlight the difference here.


    The only normal point is that a bright and beautiful image is breathing alone in a corner.


    In addition, he Lianshang was not far away, but it was obvious that Du Shaofu was cruel to him, making him in a state of stupor.


    This woman, Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ruquan are acquainted with each other. It is he Zhixin, the eldest lady of Zihong''s general mansion!


    Now, there is no way for the three people to escape!


    Unless In order to bring them a ray of life, the strong man who has immortality suddenly comes and kills the purple robed youth with lightning speed.


    However, the changes in this mixed space, I am afraid that no one in the outside world can know.


    "Shua..."


    At a time when several people were worried about each other, a golden light flashed over Su Weirong and rushed into Du Shaofu''s body and disappeared.


    It''s like a hot sun suddenly appearing, shining on the earth, but then falling from the other end.


    At the next moment, Du Shaofu opened his eyes, and there was a flash of light in his pupils!


    In this light, there are two colors of lightning and red fire, which seem to be in essence, which makes the surrounding space tremble faintly.


    "Nine days of fire, give me out!"


    Du Shaofu drank lightly from his mouth, and his forehead was red with blood when he moved his mind. This is the reflection of the nine days of fire.


    Under the fluctuation of the invisible law power, the void is touched, and a red flame suddenly rises from Su Weirong''s body!


    When the flame appeared, the temperature suddenly soared in the sky, making the three people standing on one side suddenly sweating wildly!


    Su Weirong''s body was burned in a flash, and even the ashes were not left behind. Only a small stream of smoke rose and floated away!


    "Take it


    Du Shaofu drank lightly. Under his guidance, the bright flame went directly into his own body.


    Then, he closed his eyes and began to let the body of nine days of fire merge with himself.


    After a while, when Du Shaofu woke up again, he took a long breath and showed a happy smile. He was very satisfied.


    Finally, with the help of the power of nine days of fire, he mastered the complete fire attribute law.


    "The law of matter covers everything. Gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind and thunder are far from the complete material law."


    Du Shaofu felt the change of his power and thought of it in his heart.


    The strong who want to break through the realm of immortality must master at least one of the four primitive laws to achieve integrity!


    In the realm of immortality, it is necessary to integrate the derivative laws of many original laws into one, step by step, and finally break through sitting and forgetting!


    However, in the realm of cutting the truth, there are many outstanding talents among the thirty-three days, and how many people are trapped here and difficult to break through.


    It is not a simple thing to master all the derivative states of a certain primitive law!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu is very pleased with every step he has made.


    "Next, it''s your turn!"


    Du Shaofu withdrew his thoughts and turned his eyes to the other three.


    Such a look in the eyes made you tremble fiercely all over the body at the sound of hearing and Dan Tai. It was like the gaze of the God of death!


    However, Du Shaofu ignored them and went directly to Zhao Linfeng.


    However, he remembered that the disciple of juexing holy land could exert the law of time.Du Shaofu was also greedy for this method!


    To this day, he has not met a strong master of the law of time!


    I''m afraid that Zhao Linfeng''s talent will never be bad in the whole thirty-three days.


    "You..."


    Zhao Linfeng was about to say something, but as soon as the words were spoken, he was immediately blocked back.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s palm was directly pressed on his head, and the soul searching technique was directly launched. A secret force poured into Zhao Linfeng''s mind.


    His face was gradually distorted and deformed by the invasion of great pain. The shrill roar spread from his throat, like the cry of night ghost. His ferocious appearance made his scalp numb!


    Hearing Yiming and dantai Ruquan, he was scared to sit on the ground.


    At any time, time slowly passed, Zhao Linfeng''s scream gradually subsided, and finally there was no more movement.


    His body is half kneeling on the ground like a puppet!


    "Hoo..."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu slowly took back his palm and let out a puff of turbid air.


    Along with it, there was an invisible wave, which could not be seen or touched. However, it seemed that something was snatched from Zhao Linfeng into Du Shaofu''s body with Du Shaofu''s actions.


    He used soul searching technique to explore many useful memories from Zhao Linfeng''s mind.


    But the most moving thing for Du Shaofu was something he possessed, which made him more and more excited.


    "Virtual wheel of time!"


    Du Shaofu murmured, which could not hide his excitement.


    He finally realized that the reason why Zhao Linfeng was able to master the law of time was that he had mastered a thing called the virtual wheel of time, from which he realized the true meaning of the law of time!


    At that time, the virtual wheel was invisible, invisible and intangible, as if it didn''t exist at all!


    But Du Shaofu knew that at this time the thing had entered his mind, and the law in the mud pill palace began to light up after it entered.


    "Time is invisible, but from time to time, the sun rises and the moon sets, the four seasons alternate, life and death reincarnation, from a flash in the pan to a flash in the pan. All changes in the world can be measured by time!"


    Although the virtual wheel of time is invisible and untouchable, Du Shaofu feels its existence, just like the concept of time in this world.


    Perhaps because of the acceleration of time in the ancient space, Du Shaofu could more clearly perceive and touch some traces of time.


    Although we can''t master it at the moment, it''s really mysterious.


    "If you have time to study the law of time, now the most important thing is to go out of the Hunyuan space first."


    Du Shaofu suppressed the excitement in his heart.


    He took out a bag of heaven and earth from Zhao Linfeng, wiped off the mark of Yuan Shen on it, and took out a jade card from it and held it in his hand.


    From Zhao Linfeng''s memory, the role of this jade plate is to contact the outside world.


    Perhaps, he can borrow this thing, ahead of time out of the mixed space.


    However, outside the ancient space, there is a god lock sky array isolated, even if the outside strong peep, also can not find out the situation here, naturally, the role of the jade card can not play normally.


    Only by withdrawing the battle line can we find an opportunity to leave.


    "I don''t know what''s going on out there!"


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind and glanced at Dan Tai Ru Quan and Wen Yiming, which made them fight a cold war at the same time unconsciously.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t stay here any longer, and turned to leave the ancient space directly.


    Compared with the two disciples of the holy land, the two men had not much treasure worth Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    There are prohibitions that bind them, and there will be time to search them out.


    "Hoo..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu turn around and walk away, Ruquan and Wen Yiming seem to have walked around the gate of ghosts. All of a sudden, he has been soaked in cold sweat.


    "Brother Du, you''re out!"


    He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengxi, Duan Yizong and others all gathered around him happily, and fan Yushu, who was fat and round, appeared.


    "How is it going?"


    Du Shaofu asked with a smile.


    "It has been solved. Most people will die or surrender, and the forces of the seven great generals'' mansion have been pulled out in the Hunyuan space! It''s just that some of them are strong enough to slip early, and they have the way to leave the big array, because we can''t win all of them


    Yu Chengliang spoke softly and said to Du Shaofu.


    With the participation of Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong, the seven great generals had no resistance at all. Like leaves swept by the autumn wind, they quickly retreated. Most of them surrendered and were captured. Those who fought in the corner were all killed, and only a small number of them escaped."That''s enough. It doesn''t matter if a few small fish and shrimps run away. I''m afraid they can''t make any big waves."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said.


    "Brother Du, what are we going to do next?"


    He Zhibai pondered for a moment and then asked Du Shaofu.


    Hearing the speech, the rest of the people also looked at the purple robed youth in the field.


    Virtually, Du Shaofu has been regarded as the leader of all the people. In all actions, he is the first to ask what he thinks.


    "I want to leave here ahead of time. Although there are many benefits from experience in Hunyuan space, I still have important things to do outside, so I can''t delay it!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t even think about it. He said so directly.


    It would be unthinkable for him to stay here for twenty years.


    It is only a few decades since I set foot on the path of cultivation.


    Twenty years had been enough time for many things to happen. Du Shaofu was really worried about the safety of his wife and Du Xiaoba.


    "I know! In addition to the affairs of brother Du, such a great change has taken place in the Hunyuan space. The seven great generals have been plotting for a long time, and our news will be conveyed sooner or later! "


    When he Zhibai heard the speech, he immediately frowned and said, "but how can we get out of this Hunyuan space? It''s hard for us to get in touch with the strong people who maintain order here! "


    He Zhibai knows that Du Shaofu needs to inquire about his relatives, and he and others must report what happened in the Hunyuan space to the royal family and the family behind him to prepare them.


    After all, Jue Ling holy land is too powerful, if they suddenly launch the final action, Yuqing kingdom is very difficult to resist!


    Although Du Shaofu once said that the emperor should still be alive, and it was he who caused all this behind his back.


    But after all, this is just speculation, and no one can produce enough evidence.


    "Don''t worry, I may have a way to try it!"


    Hearing he Zhibai''s words, Du Shaofu raised a mysterious smile and said so.


    After that, he did not say much, and directly took out the four compasses, Xuanshen, xuanhuang, xuansuo and Xuantian, and threw them into the sky.


    A wave of power swings open, diffuses in all directions, and resonates with the space of shenhuang lock sky array.


    Since he had mastered all the four compasses, could Du Shaofu not accept the reason that he had lost his mind and locked up the sky array.


    Under his control, the surrounding space began to shake violently, but the shaking did not last long, and then disappeared.


    Then, there is the endless light, all are annihilated.


    Many of the strong men trapped in the array felt that their eyes could not be opened.


    A moment later, when all was restrained, the eyes were opened again.


    In Du Shaofu''s hand, however, there was a bigger compass, which was held in his palm like a millstone!


    "Is this the array plate of shenhuang lock heaven array?"


    He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and others unconsciously spoke out when they looked at Du Shaofu''s huge compass.


    They saw that there were four circular holes in the panel of the giant compass.


    Du Shaofu stretched out his hand, and four small compasses in the air flew in and wedged into the four round holes. They were perfect!


    "What a wonderful thing!"


    Du Shaofu smacked his lips and admired himself.


    He has already seen the power of the shenhuang lock sky array. This is only under the control of Wen Yiming and others. If it is controlled by a stronger person, the power will be doubled.


    At least, after refining the four compasses, the power that can be displayed is much stronger!


    On the other hand, seeing the array plate in Du Shaofu''s hand, fan Yushu unconsciously swallowed his saliva, as if he wanted to borrow it from him.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a faint smile, Du Shaofu put away the array plate directly.


    Fan Yushu came here, but he came for the chaos. However, he didn''t want to be calculated by the seven great generals. He almost faced death.


    Now, the plot of the seven great generals'' mansion has been broken, but no one else has benefited from it, except Du Shaofu.


    Whether it was the fire of the nine days, the empty wheel of time, or the array plate that locked the sky array, all of them were rare treasures. All of them fell into the hands of Du Shaofu.


    Such a situation, for anyone can only envy.


    "Go


    After the shenhuang lock sky array was put away, all the surrounding scenes were restored to normal. It was an open Canyon, and the water was rushing and roaring.


    The crowd rushed out, followed Du Shaofu behind him and swept toward the sky.


    "The battle is gone. We are free!"


    "Great, can I finally get out of here?"


    "I don''t know which wangbaduzi set up this battle. I almost didn''t scare the labor and capital to death!""No, I thought I was going to explain it here."


    "It''s extremely despicable to lead us here with the news of chaos Daoqi. It has an ulterior purpose."


    "Shut up quickly. Be careful that the trouble comes from the mouth. The man who arranges the array is absolutely strong and incomparable. Be careful that you will lose your life if you are heard of it!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky, many people who return to the virtual realm finally find their way back, and they can''t help but be overjoyed.


    A lot of people swearing and calling out bad luck.


    At the same time, some people are very cautious and dare not say much for fear of disaster.


    Before long, many powerful people who captured the realm of God also met with these powerful people from above.


    Then, the things in the space of shenhuang lock sky array spread rapidly.


    Almost everyone knows what''s going on inside when everyone''s out of the canyon.


    "What! The seven great generals unite to deal with the prince and princess. Do they want to go against the sky


    "Jue Ling holy land was also involved in it, and this turmoil was led by them!"


    "It''s not surprising that such a big war has happened. Who is Du Shaofu? He''s so tough!"


    "Listen to all feel terrible, a person alone against several really strong, are just breaking through, how can the gap be so huge!"


    "It seems that the top seven generals were all planted in the hands of Du Shaofu. He Lianshang, Wen Yiming, Dai XuanZhen, Dai xuanming, Zhong Xu, Wang Qixuan, dantai Ruwei, dantai Ruquan, and it is said that two outstanding disciples of Jue Ling holy land were also captured!"


    "Du Shaofu is too strong. It seems that he has never heard of this man''s name. I don''t know where he came from."


    "Needless to say, such a strong young man is absolutely amazing!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many powerful people have been talking about it in succession, all of them are puzzled by the three words "Du Shaofu".


    The seven great generals'' offices and the holy land of Jue Ling, together with the outstanding disciples of these forces, can''t even fight him. This is shocking!


    "When did the kingdom of Yuqing offend the holy land of absolute being, I don''t know what will happen next!"


    While shocked by Du Shaofu, some people also said in a slightly worried way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2757

    For many small forces, Jue Ling holy land and Yuqing kingdom are both monsters!


    The collision between the two will definitely set off a huge bloodbath.


    Therefore, many people are worried that their own forces will be affected.


    "Shua Shua..."


    The shadows shot out and flew over the canyon.


    Du Shaofu took the lead, leading a group of royal children, such as he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengxi, Duan Yizong, and other royal family members, who traveled a long distance in the mixed yuan space.


    "It''s time to go out!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept past from all directions. The vast space of Hunyuan was boundless, and he didn''t know who he was.


    Up to now, he has not even reached one hundredth of the area he has traveled.


    It''s just that the outside world has a lot of things to do for himself, and he can''t spend it here all the time.


    Du Shaofu took out the jade card which was found by Zhao Linfeng from the bag of heaven and earth. From the memory of the other party, he knew that through this jade card, he could contact with the holy land outside.


    Du Shaofu wants to use this jade card to contact the outside world, so as to open up the mixed yuan space. This is not a good way, but there seems to be no good way at present.


    "Brother Du, will we use this jade card to contact the holy land of Jue Ling, will it arouse their vigilance?"


    He Zhibai was worried. After all, if the Holy Land knew the outcome of the Hunyuan space, he would jump out of the dark and fight with the kingdom of God!


    This result is not what they want.


    "I have a way. I should be able to give it a try."


    Du Shaofu smiles mysteriously and says to he Zhibai.


    As long as he changes the appearance of Zhao Linfeng or Su Weirong, it is not difficult for him to change his appearance.


    I just hope that when I contact the holy land, I don''t want to be recognized by the strong.


    Du Shaofu only took Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu, he Zhibai and other people to find a remote place. He found a cave by himself, and the rest stayed outside the cave.


    Then, his face began to change, muscles and muscles after a burst of peristalsis, into the face of Su Weirong.


    At this time, the "Su Weirong" was pale, with some bloodstains hanging around his mouth, and his expression was gloomy, showing a serious injury.


    "It''s hard to see that."


    Du Shaofu touched his face and said to himself.


    After observing for a while, he felt that there was no mistake, and then he nodded.


    After that, the mysterious Qi in the body slowly surges into the jade plate.


    With this action, the jade plate glows, shines brightly, and burns people''s eyes. A strange breath extends from it.


    In the distance, Du Fu starts to feel the infinite power of the void.


    However, just after the emergence of this invisible force, Du Shaofu was suddenly shocked, as if he had been watched by a beast, and felt creepy inexplicably!


    At the same time, the invisible power of the jade plate was suddenly attacked by a strong force and was cut off severely. The light on the jade plate was also suddenly annihilated!


    "There are strong men coming!"


    Du Shaofu looked out of the cave.


    The power on the jade plate is cut off by force, so it is impossible to get in touch with the outside world.


    However, Du Shaofu did not know who the man was and why he stopped him.


    The most important thing is, in the mixed space, how can such a strong person appear, so that he can''t even react in time, and then directly hook up the power of order and affect the jade card.


    Is such a strong man an immortal place?


    Without hesitation, Du Shaofu stepped out of the cave and went outside the cave.


    In the process, his appearance changed and he returned to his original appearance.


    At this time, Yu Chengxi, Duan Yizong, he Zhibai and Yu Chengliang also found something wrong. They all looked up at Gao Tian.


    I saw a ray of light from the void, just like the gate of the divine world opened, the brilliance was boundless.


    After a few strides in the air, he came straight to Du Shaofu and others.


    The visitor is dressed in a white robe, almost spotless. He looks less than 40 years old. His facial features are three-dimensional, just like those carved by a knife. His sword eyebrows and stars and his whole body breath are even more domineering.


    Seeing the appearance of the middle-aged man, Yu Chengxi, Yu Chengliang and other royal children were stunned and then showed a happy smile.


    "Uncle Qu, why are you here?"


    Yu Chengyu jumped out of the room directly and jumped to the middle-aged man''s side and asked with a smile.


    "Are you Cheng Yu? You''re so old! "


    The middle-aged man in white robe touched Yu Chengyu''s head with a smile and looked at her with a smile and light. His eyes showed the elder''s doting on the younger generation."Chengxi, Chenggu, Chengqi, Chengliang, have met uncle Qu!"


    Yu Chengxi, Yu Chenggu, Yu Chengqi and Yu Chengliang also quickly stepped forward to greet the middle-aged people, and everyone looked respectful.


    "Ha ha ha I haven''t seen you guys for almost two hundred years. My accomplishments are very good now! "


    With a smile on his face, the middle-aged man couldn''t stop his jaw and felt quite satisfied with the strength of several princes.


    "Brother Du, this is our uncle Qu, who has a deep friendship with my father and Emperor!"


    In the dark, Yu Chengliang said to Du Shaofu.


    "It turned out to be a friend of the emperor!"


    Du Shaofu was absorbed in himself. After Yu Chengliang informed him, he knew that this middle-aged man, named Qu Dao Jue, had a deep friendship with the Emperor Yu Qing.


    However, Qu Dao Jue has always appeared and disappeared. Even some of the royal family''s children have not seen him very much.


    The last time I saw him was when he was a child.


    The most important thing is that this is an extremely strong existence. According to Yu Chengliang, Qu daojue''s cultivation is even more powerful than his father, Emperor Yuqing!


    "Younger Du Shaofu, I''ve met master Qu!"


    For such a strong terrorist, Du Shaofu naturally did not dare to neglect him and bowed down to salute.


    Although we don''t know the purpose of his appearance at present, since he has a lot of friendship with the royal family, he will not hurt himself and others.


    What''s more, even if he really has some evil heart, with the strength of these young strong men, I''m afraid he has no resistance.


    "Du Shaofu? I''ve heard of you


    Seeing Du Shaofu salute, Qu Dao Jue nodded and said with a smile, "you are very good, little fellow. In just a few decades, you have reached such a level of cultivation. You really deserve to be that guy''s younger brother!"


    "That guy?"


    Not only Du Shaofu was puzzled, but also Yu Chengliang, he Zhibai and others did not know why.


    "Besides, don''t call me elder! Call me brother if you like! Your elder martial brother and I were absolutely acquainted with each other in the old days, and we had the same affection in our early years


    Qu Dao never paid attention to the eyes of Du Shaofu and others, but said so.


    "My senior brother? When did I have an extra senior brother? "


    Du Shaofu was even more confused. He had no idea when he had another elder martial brother, and he knew such a strong man in immortal realm.


    He has been practicing for decades, and he has only been a teacher in tianwu college and ancient Tianzong. But it is obvious that the elder martial brother mentioned by Qu Dao Jue, a middle-aged man, is definitely not those people.


    "When it''s time to know, you''ll know! It''s not good for you to get in touch with something too early! However, with your training speed, that day should be very fast! "


    Qu Dao sold a pass, said with a faint smile.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu scratched his head and didn''t know what to say.


    A more powerful existence than the emperor, let himself call him brother?


    In the past, Du Shaofu would have climbed straight up the pole, but he was really curious about his elder brother''s holiness. Even such a powerful immortal even mentioned him, he still showed a look of worship.


    "All right


    Qu Dao never entangled with Du Shaofu on this topic. With a big wave of his hand, he stopped his further questioning.


    Then, just listening to Qu Dao Jue, he said, "we already know what happened in this Hunyuan space. There is no need for you younger generation to worry about things outside, so you will continue to experience here and directly determine the top ten thousand! "


    "Continue to experience?"


    Hearing this, all the young people present were stunned.


    They managed to defeat the planned siege of the seven great generals'' mansion, and wanted to pass the news to the kingdom of God, so that the royal family could be prepared.


    But who expected that Qu Dao Jue said that things here had been known for a long time.


    Isn''t it just in response to Du Shaofu''s words that all these were deliberately created by the emperor in order to lead out the rebellious officials and thieves from the seven great generals'' palace?


    Think of here, a few Prince and little princess are all excited.


    Yu Chengliang immediately stepped forward and asked Qu Dao Jue, "Uncle Qu, my father, he Are you all right? "


    "Don''t worry, your father is very good! This time, he planned and lured the seven great generals'' rebellion


    Qu Dao Jue nods, so he says.


    "It''s true!"


    Du Shaofu and others were clear in their minds, and they were really guessed by him.


    Must be these things, or Bi fangguzu and the ancient emperor of the human race, the two old guys behind the real advice!


    "But Uncle Qu Behind the seven great generals'' palaces is the holy land of absolute spirit


    Yu Xi frowned.If it is just a simple conspiracy of the seven great generals, and the emperor has not fallen, and the plot is exposed, I am afraid that there will be no big waves, and it will not be difficult to be suppressed in the end.


    However, with the absolute holy land as the backing, their strength can not be compared with the same.


    For the Yuqing Kingdom, any holy land is an absolute behemoth with incomparable strength!


    Even if the kingdom of God is fully prepared, I am afraid it will be difficult to avoid their attack!


    "Well, it''s just a small holy land, what''s the fear?"


    All of a sudden, Qu Dao uttered a cold hum and said scornfully. There was a sense of unjustifiable hegemony in his words.


    But it was such a sentence that everyone was shocked on the spot, and did not know where his confidence came from.


    "Holy Land! It''s a holy land. How can you tell it from his mouth like a paper tiger


    He Zhibai and others looked at each other in a daze.


    "It seems that the background of Yu Qing kingdom is not general!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed and he said in his heart.


    If not enough strength, who dares to say such big words?


    This Qu Dao Jue is a strong immortal. Even though he has a domineering spirit, he can''t be strong or weak and be too arrogant!


    All this can only explain one problem. There is a more powerful existence behind the Yuqing kingdom!


    "Little fellow, the jade card in your hand was taken from the disciple of Jue Ling holy land?"


    Qu Dao despaired to Du Shaofu, and without waiting for him to answer, he continued: "we have already prepared for the matter of Jue Ling holy land. Since they dare to attack the idea of Yu Qing''s divine Kingdom, they are waiting to be expelled from the supreme heaven! But if I didn''t come in time and cut off the secret power on the jade card, I''m afraid you would have startled the snake by now! "


    "You don''t need to ask more about these things. You can experience in Hunyuan space! As soon as the 20-year period comes, there are still more tasks waiting for you! I hope all of you present can enter into the ultimate experience of the Supreme Harmony


    "We have been preparing for a long time. Naturally, some people have been paying attention to things in the Hunyuan space. There are powerful people in the immortal world. No matter how the seven God generals'' mansion and Jue Ling holy land can jump up and down, they can''t make much noise. It''s just that no one has ever thought that all these things have been dealt with by your little boy. Thanks to our long-term gaze, we don''t even have a chance to make a move! "


    Qu Dao despaired Du Shaofu with a bitter smile.


    Qu Dao Jue''s eyes swept over all the people and said so again.


    "Yes


    Yu Chengxi, Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai all nodded and bowed down to salute.


    Not long after Du Shaofu and he Zhibai got to know that the experience of Hunyuan space was just preparing for a bigger event later.


    Yu Qing, the kingdom of God, decided the top ten thousand and participated in the decisive battle of the supreme constant melting heaven.


    Moreover, he Zhibai also said that it seems that the grand gathering of the Supreme Harmony is not the ultimate goal, but no one can guess what kind of situation it will face in the end.


    "Before That, brother Qu


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and attracted Qu Dao Jue to stare at him. He only heard him say, "I have something important to do outside. If I want to leave this Hunyuan space now, I wonder if elder brother Qu can take me away?"


    "Are you leaving?"


    Qu Dao Jue raised his eyebrows and looked at Du Shaofu with a bit of surprise. He said, "there are countless opportunities here, which can help you improve your strength. You can''t meet them anytime, anywhere. You have to think about it clearly."


    "I know!"


    Du Shaofu nodded. He had already known about it. However, he could not rest assured that his wife, Du Xiaoyao and others had been separated for a long time. He must try his best to find them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2758

    "Since you already know, I can take you out of here!"


    Qu Dao never said anything more, and agreed directly.


    "Thank you very much, brother."


    Du Shaofu was overjoyed that he could finally get out of the Hunyuan space ahead of time.


    He came here only a few months, but the harvest is very huge!


    He refined the blood flame and divine lotus, broke through the realm of cutting the truth, obtained the divine wasteland lock sky array, the time empty wheel, the nine sky fire, realized the complete fire attribute law, got acquainted with the empty old, and made great strides in the space law attainments


    These gains, I''m afraid, can''t be more beneficial than the hundreds of thousands of people. After all, it''s only a few months since today''s hybrid space!


    Qu Dao did not intend to stay here any more, and left with Du Shaofu.


    Before leaving, Du Shaofu handed he Zhixin, who was practicing in the ancient space, to he Zhibai and others.


    She was seriously injured at the moment, but it was not difficult to recover.


    In the next 20 years, she will be able to achieve brilliant results if she experiences here!


    "This time it''s not brother Du. I''m afraid the trouble we''re facing will be much bigger."


    Seeing Du Shaofu and Qu Dao Jue leave, Yu Chengliang, he Zhibai and other people showed a certain reluctant look.


    But for Du Shaofu''s help, they would face a great challenge.


    However, according to Qu daojue, the emperor of God had already prepared for all this, and the reason why he did not directly kill all the seven generals at the beginning of his appearance in the palace of the seven great generals might have tested the minds of the people.


    "What is the identity of Du brothers? I didn''t expect that uncle Qu would know him and treat him like a peer! "


    In the hearts of several people, there are still such doubts.


    What''s more, Qu Dao Jue said that Du Shaofu''s elder brother was sacred, which he didn''t even know.


    "Hunyuan space will open again in nearly 20 years. I don''t know when I can meet again with Du brothers this time!"


    He Zhibai was silent for a moment and said in a low voice.


    "Thirty three days is big, but there must be a time to meet! But With brother Du''s terrible training speed, I''m afraid that the next time, the gap between us will become even greater! "


    Yu Chengliang said, but he couldn''t help turning his voice and showing a wry smile.


    On hearing this, others were helpless. The speed of Du Shaofu''s cultivation was too terrible. In just a few decades, Du Shaofu left behind those who had practiced for hundreds of years.


    Most importantly, he is still from a small world.


    This, let them this group of born in 33 days, with the unique conditions of the gate valve children, feel a bit embarrassed.


    "I hope brother Du can find his relatives smoothly next! Let''s go. At present, the Hunyuan space has just experienced turbulence, and some things need us to come forward to slowly stabilize it! "


    Yu Chengxi looks back from the direction of Du Shaofu and Qu daojue''s departure.


    "In 20 years, I have to reach the level of truth! Go


    He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and Duan Yizong all nodded.


    Although they also want to know what kind of arrangement shenhuang and Qu daojue have to fight against Jue Ling holy land directly, they don''t need to worry too much at this time.


    Without too much delay, they just flew up and left here to continue their unfinished training.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu followed the middle-aged man in white all the way through the void.


    There are special restrictions outside this Hunyuan space. If you don''t know how to crack it, you can''t leave here with his strength.


    But under the leadership of Qu daojue, they just took a few breaths to get to the outside world.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu breathed out a long breath, which seemed like the next day. The outside world''s aura attempt was actually much worse than Hunyuan space.


    He was chased all the way by the old man of political strategists. He had no choice but to escape into the mixed space. When he came out again, he had already stepped into the same realm of the other side.


    "That old dog, I''m afraid, has already left the supreme heaven."


    Du Shaofu thought to himself.


    In fact, he felt some pity in his heart. If he faced the old man of political strategists at this time, he would not be as embarrassed as before!


    But the other side can''t always be here to guard their own, must have returned to their family.


    "Boy, if you want to find someone, I''ll take you to the Yuqing kingdom. With the help of the kingdom of God, it''s much faster than you to search aimlessly alone!"


    While Du Shaofu was thinking about it, Qu Dao Jue suddenly opened his mouth and said to him.


    "It would be great if you could! Thank you, brother Qu! "Du Shaofu was immediately overjoyed, and without thinking about it, he answered.


    In any case, Yuqing kingdom is also the overlord of the heaven. There are countless strong people. It is much better than fighting alone.


    If you want to find out the whereabouts of manpo, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, you have to rely on this kind of big force!


    "Let''s go! We''ll be at the palace soon


    Qu Dao Jue smiles and says nothing more. He takes Du Shaofu across the void.


    Not long after, when they reappeared from the void, Du Shaofu found himself in the sky of a huge city.


    This huge city is extremely powerful, not less than 100000 Li, which is countless times larger than the stone city in Shenwu world!


    It can be clearly seen that countless figures are coming and going over the city, all of them are successful practitioners.


    In addition, there is a patrol army passing by. Everyone has a strong breath. They constantly scan all the activities in the city and maintain the order here.


    On the ground, the buildings with simple and simple atmosphere are located one after another, in perfect order, reflecting each other!


    A faint light shrouded in the sky of the city, gathering the aura of all directions, making every place in the city full of unimaginable aura.


    It can be imagined that it is much easier to practice here than in the outside world!


    "This is the capital of Yuqing Kingdom - Yuyang God city. There is the palace in the middle of it!"


    Qu Dao Jue extended his finger to the middle of the city. There, a vast array of magnificent palaces, like mountains, were towering, revealing the atmosphere.


    A piece of golden light lingers among the palaces, filled with the atmosphere of dignity and majesty, which belongs to the imperial palace of Yuqing kingdom of dragon!


    "The power of one kingdom is really terrible!"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t calm down. When he saw the Yuyang God city and the distant temple, he unconsciously compared it with his own wasteland, but the gap between them was really hard to measure.


    It has to be said that as a force in the big world on one side in the past thirty-three days, it is more powerful than any other small world!


    "I''ll take you to meet my younger brother. I think he will be very happy when he sees you."


    Qu Dao Jue, with a smile on his majestic face, said to Du Shaofu.


    "Younger martial brother? Brother Qu, do your younger martial brothers know me? Who is he? "


    Du Shaofu was puzzled and asked.


    "Emperor Yuqing!"


    Qu Dao Jue opened his mouth, but returned to such four words.


    However, Du Shaofu could not help but be surprised by these four words.


    It turns out that Qu Dao Jue and the Emperor Yu Qing are brothers. No wonder they have such deep friendship.


    If you think about this, the mountain gate behind the emperor and Qu Dao Jue is extremely powerful!


    However, Du Shaofu can''t think much about it. He has already been taken to the shrine by Qu Dao Jue!


    Qu Dao Jue did not have any taboo, and directly plundered into a hall. At this time, there were many figures in it, which seemed to be discussing affairs.


    "Elder martial brother Qu, you are back!"


    At the head of the hall, a man who is not tall and tall stands with his hands down. After seeing Qu Dao Jue come in, he opens his mouth and says.


    The man''s appearance in his thirties was not much bigger than Du Shaofu, but in the invisible, there was an indescribable momentum from him, which made Du Shaofu look at each other with a feeling of standing at the top of the mountain!


    "Master Qu!"


    Around, many people saw Qu daojue''s arrival, and they were also in a hurry to salute, and did not dare to be slighted.


    What''s more, they call Qu Dao Jue differently. They live directly with the elderly!


    All the people in the hall, including the emperor Yuqing, looked at Du Shaofu beside Qu daojue. They were surprised, but they didn''t ask any more questions.


    "These people should be the strongest power of the kingdom of God."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes glanced furtively from the field and said to himself.


    However, to his disappointment, he did not see the figure of Bi fangguzu and the ancient human emperor.


    "This is the end of today''s discussion. Let''s go down and prepare to go. The three great generals'' offices must have got the news, and they will act soon."


    At this time, Yu Taiyan, the emperor of Yuqing, turned his head and waved his sleeves, and said to the people in the hall.


    "Obey the emperor''s law!"


    Then they turned and went out of the hall.


    "He mengchang, Huo Yuankun, Duan Baichuan, you three stay!"


    Under the order of the emperor, three people did not retreat and stayed in the hall.


    In this way, there are only six people left here, including emperor Yuqing, Qu daojue and Du Shaofu.


    "Younger martial brother Yu, this boy is Du Shaofu!"When all the people retreated, Qu Dao Jue put a strict ban on the hall, then turned to Yu Taiyan and said.


    "Du Shaofu?"


    The emperor raised his eyebrows, slightly surprised.


    "I''ve met the emperor, Du Shaofu!"


    Du Shaofu made a courtesy, and his attitude was neither humble nor overbearing.


    He was going to call himself a junior. Although the emperor looks young and not much older than himself, his actual age is absolutely terrible!


    However, Qu Dao Jue, the elder martial brother of the other party, asked himself to call him "elder brother". It would be quite inhumane to think of himself as a younger generation.


    "Ha ha, don''t be so polite! I''ve heard of you. In fact, you can be regarded as the younger brother of elder martial brother Qu and me! "


    Emperor Yuqing laughed and walked slowly down to Du Shaofu''s side.


    He looked at Du Shaofu with a very kind look. It seemed that he really regarded him as his younger martial brother.


    Yu Qing emperor''s words, so that the presence of the other three people look at each other, heart straight guilty murmur.


    Who is this young man in purple robe who is the younger brother of the emperor?


    "How come so many people know me..."


    Du Shaofu was speechless and in a state of complete ignorance.


    I''ve never heard of the names of Yu Taiyan and Qu daojue. They have little contact with the characters in the past thirty-three days. How can anyone come up and become his elder martial brother?


    However, Du Shaofu did not reject the kindness of the other party. He was just curious about the holiness of his senior brother.


    "You don''t have to think about it, little one. There are not many people who know you in thirty-three days. We only know your existence because of someone else''s relationship! "


    Qu Dao Jue also laughed, and then went on: "you are not an outsider. I''ll bring you here. If you need help, please tell my younger martial brother."


    Qu Dao Jue said as he nuogged the Emperor Yu Qing.


    "If you are not in a hurry at this moment, I will first introduce you to the Three Generals: Zihong, Diwu and Yunling!"


    The emperor raised his hand and pointed to he mengchang, Huo Yuankun and Duan Baichuan.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu soon realized that the three were the fathers of he Zhibai, Huo Youguang and Duan Yizong.


    "I have seen three great generals!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t trust him. Although the emperor said that he was his junior brother, he was not so polite in front of several priests.


    "I dare not!"


    The three gods and generals quickly bowed and bowed back. How dare they pose as elders in front of the young man.


    You know, the God Emperor and Qu Dao Jue both discussed with this guy. As the generals under the kingdom of God, they would definitely give the emperor face.


    "I''ve heard about things in Hunyuan space! Boy, you are very good. Under the joint efforts of the seven great generals'' mansion, you have been pushed across! This domineering momentum is very much like that of our elder martial brother in those days! "


    Yu Taiyan stood in front of Du Shaofu and patted him on the shoulder.


    But it is such a sentence, but let the three gods present at the same time stunned.


    "What, the boy who put everything in order in the mixed space is him?"


    The three were astonished. They had just been in the hall and had discussed this matter.


    Originally, several people didn''t know about the joint efforts of the seven generals, but only when the emperor was ready to start, they were informed.


    What''s more, there is no concealment about what happened in the mixed space.


    When everyone knew that there was a young man who pushed the seven generals'' mansion horizontally, they felt incredible and thought that they would have to see each other well when they knew.


    But now that legendary guy, so suddenly appeared here, and also has a lot of relations with the emperor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2759

    "Sure enough, heroes are young. If those little guys in our big families can have this ability, I can wake up laughing in my dreams!"


    The three gods looked at each other and laughed bitterly.


    "The great general has said a lot. In the mixed space, if there are no brothers like Chengliang, Zhibai, Chengxi and Yizong fighting side by side, it will not be easy for me to fight against the seven God generals'' offices alone!"


    Du Shaofu spoke to the three men without any illness.


    "Don''t be modest, boy! If it''s just the seven God generals'' offices, there are still some holy places in the dark. Are you abusing them like dogs? "


    Yu Taiyan spat a word and said with a smile.


    "Holy land of absolute spirit!"


    At this time, before Du Shaofu had time to speak, the three priests were stunned.


    "Yes


    Emperor Yu Qing no longer said much about the previous events, and said directly, "the reason why you three people stay is to tell you about it!"


    He mengchang, Huo Yuankun and Duan Baichuan looked at each other and were puzzled.


    "I feigned death to lure out the borers in the kingdom of God, but I didn''t want seven of the top ten generals to be rebellious! But don''t think that they really have the courage to raise the flag to rebel. Dai Wangyang, Qi Congxi and heliancheng are all as good as ghosts. If there is no absolute holy land behind them, they think that this action is infallible. If you give them ten courage, they dare not act rashly like this! "


    Yu Taiyan''s words were gloomy and he was humming coldly.


    "That''s why I said that they ate what kind of bear heart leopard gall they ate, how dare they want to overthrow the power of the kingdom of God. It turns out that there is the backing of the absolute Holy Land!"


    "Your Majesty has always treated them well. Even if they don''t want to report back, they even collude with foreign thieves, and the plot is not deceitful. The people of the seven great generals'' mansion should be damned!"


    "It''s just your majesty, there''s a holy land of absolute souls. We''re going to..."


    The three great generals were angry, gnashing their teeth and swearing. They felt very angry for the seven rebellious generals.


    But anger turned to anger, and they also thought of the most realistic problems, which inevitably raised endless worries in their hearts.


    With the existence of the God Emperor, if you just want to kill the seven God generals, it is not too difficult for the kingdom of God!


    However, we should know that the strength of Jue Ling holy land is much stronger than that of Yuqing kingdom!


    The strength between the two is not at the same level. If we really fight against each other, we may be crushed!


    "Don''t worry. I''ll arrange everything myself."


    Seeing the three people''s expressions, Yu Taiyan seemed very calm. He was all in the shape of plotting strategies and said: "now wait for the seven great generals to sit down and jump out. You can concentrate on dealing with it! I''ve already made enough preparations for Jue Ling holy land. It''s nothing to worry about! "


    "This..."


    The three men were speechless and did not know what to say.


    Although the emperor has said this, they still have hidden worries. After all, it is one of the thirty-six holy places. It is not so easy to deal with!


    "In those days, the supreme heaven was always in turmoil. Jue Ling holy land originally wanted to cultivate a puppet to control a divine Kingdom, but we stole this fat meat from our mouths. Naturally, we were unwilling. I just didn''t expect that after so many years, they still don''t want to die! "


    "But they don''t know. The reason why they can jump to now is because I want to train myself alone!" he said


    "A small holy land, which can be destroyed by turning your hand!"


    Yuqing God continued to say, the words are full of absolute arrogance meaning, it seems that he does not put the absolute spirit Holy Land in his heart, and the supremacy is to the extreme!


    He mengchang, Huo Yuanhan and Duan Baichuan were stunned by such a remark!


    These three people also don''t know exactly where his Majesty''s righteousness comes from, dare to despise a holy land like this!


    Of course, they knew the enmity between Yuqing Kingdom and juexing holy land, but many years later, the other side did not take any action.


    This time, it must be well prepared, but in the mouth of the emperor, everything is so understatement, which makes the three gods feel extremely unreal.


    However, looking at the appearance of the emperor''s insistence and assurance of victory, several people seemed to have taken a reassurance.


    "That''s good. Everything is under your Majesty''s control, so we can rest assured."


    He mengchang, Huo Yuanhan and Duan Baichuan nodded and said.


    "Hey After the news of Jue Ling holy land and the seven great generals'' mansion, I''m afraid that they will be unable to sit down immediately! We''ll wait here and give them a big gift


    Suddenly, Qu Dao Jue began to laugh.


    "Well, you should step down, too."


    Yu Taiyan smiles, and then the three gods will swing back.


    Soon, he, Qu daojue and Du Shaofu were left in the hall.Because after thirty-three days, Du Shaofu had not had much contact with the outside world. Because he had many problems, he did not show any affectation. He asked the emperor and Qu Dao Jue for advice one by one.


    Du Shaofu also had a general understanding of the general pattern of the thirty-three days after their narration.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also mentioned his mysterious elder martial brother and wanted to find out his identity from the side. However, all these careful thoughts were found out by the emperor and Qu daojue. They laughed and scolded, but did not reveal any information. This made Du Shaofu feel helpless.


    Finally, Du Shaofu told them about their separation from Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing and asked them for help.


    With the help of such forces as Yuqing Kingdom, it is naturally much more effective than looking for it alone.


    Yu Taiyan didn''t think about it, so he agreed to it, which made Du Shaofu feel a little relieved.


    After talking about these things, the emperor ordered Du Shaofu to leave and arrange his residence.


    "What do you think of Du Shaofu, senior brother Qu?"


    After Du Shaofu left, the emperor sat down at random on a step in the hall.


    "This boy is extraordinary, and his achievements in the future will definitely surpass ours!"


    Qu Dao never thought about it, so he replied.


    He went to Yu Taiyan and sat on the steps.


    "I feel the same way. I''ve heard about things happening in Shenwu world in the past three thousand years! At that time, elder martial brother Lu couldn''t kill the devil, but he died because of him! Although it is not killed by his own hands, but it is enough to show its extraordinary place! At least if we go there, there will be no way to take the devil! "


    The emperor thought about it and said with a sigh.


    "The Shenwu world has the power to suppress. In the past, we would not have any advantages. On the contrary, more magical means could not be used at all! That boy can fight with the devil to that extent, also has the credit of his ancestors! But in any case, the final result is his own life


    Qu Dao Jue''s eyes were burning, and there was a trace of admiration.


    "Worthy of being the disciple of Duanmu''s elder."


    The emperor suddenly said with emotion.


    "Not only himself, but also many people around him are quite extraordinary, and they are also masters who can make trouble! When it comes to thirty-three days, I''m afraid it will set off a lot of waves! " The Dao is broken.


    "I know something about these things, too! His family are not simple people! By the way, isn''t brother Bruce Lee''s daughter around him? It seems that this time I have been with him for thirty-three days. It seems that she is the girl called little star


    The emperor nodded and suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    "It should be her, because the killing of Legalists, celebrities and political strategists separated Du Shaofu! Let''s send people to look for it as soon as possible. We can''t let Bruce Lee''s daughter have any accidents! "


    Qu Dao Jue said with a dignified look on his face.


    "Those three people have lived enough! If it wasn''t for more experience for the younger generation, I''m afraid it would have been elder brother Lu and brother Bruce Lee who would have wiped them out from thirty-three days! "


    The emperor''s words brought up the meaning of killing, and they were very dissatisfied with the three.


    In his eyes, the three people dare to attack the little star, they are digging their own grave!


    "Some accounts should be settled in the future! However, we don''t need to worry too much about these things. Du Shaofu will naturally go to their trouble! In my opinion, all three of them will eventually become stepping stones for Du Shaofu


    Qu Dao Jue''s words are deep, so he said.


    "Well!"


    Yu Taiyan pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "judging from the boy''s past style, the three of us are afraid that there is no good fruit to eat in the future! It is just the turmoil in the Shenwu world that he will never be calm for thirty-three days after he breaks through the boundary. "


    Both of them have heard a lot about Du Shaofu''s actions in the world of martial arts. Naturally, they know something about Du Shaofu''s style.


    "Speaking of Shenwu world, I always think that place is not ordinary, it should not be as simple as ordinary small world!"


    Qu Dao Jue changed the topic and frowned.


    Yu Taiyan didn''t answer for a moment, but thought about it.


    Within thirty-three days, few people knew the existence of the Shenwu world, at least not the ordinary immortal state.


    But because of some relationship, they know something about it.


    They all know that, except for thirty-three days, the innumerable small worlds are almost the same, and there is no big difference.


    In this innumerable small world, when the living beings reach the realm of wuzun, they can break through the boundary and enter the thirty-three days.


    In addition, these small worlds are not so terrifying as to suppress them. After the strong men of thirty-three days have entered, their accomplishments will not be suppressed and they can still exert their strongest strength."Unlike countless small worlds, the power of repression in the Shenwu world is too terrible! Let alone ordinary people, even elder martial brother Lu has to be severely suppressed when he goes there! What a terrible thought


    The emperor pondered for a moment before he opened his mouth.


    "Yes, Lu Shaoyou, who is the master of three thousand worlds, can''t erase the oppressive power there!"


    Qu Dao never looks up to the sky, which is also incredible.


    "So if I just don''t believe the small side of the world!"


    The emperor heavily nodded his head and said earnestly.


    "Don''t Du Shaofu control the origin of the world there now. I''m really looking forward to what the world will look like when he grows up gradually."


    Qu Dao Jue suddenly picked up a little smile, as if thinking of something in general, so he said.


    "You mean..."


    The emperor opened his eyes abruptly, and his voice was raised by eight degrees. He looked at Qu Dao Jue in disbelief.


    The other party''s words, let his heart can''t help but flutter up.


    "Yes! It is likely to be another existence similar to that of Lingwu world in those days! "


    Qu Dao Jue looked at Yu Taiyan with Zhanzhan''s eyes and said with a smile: "in fact, I''ve had this kind of speculation for a long time, but I can''t be sure! I''m afraid I''m not the only one who has guessed


    "If you don''t say it, I dare not think about it! But when you mention it, you think it''s really possible! "


    The emperor''s face could not be calm and said excitedly.


    Qu Dao never took his words, but nodded.


    "In this way, will that boy be a senior brother Lu again in the future?"


    The emperor''s eyes are as big as a copper bell. He has lost his previous domineering bearing. He looks like a shocked child. His expression is beyond words!


    "This I can''t even say it well! "


    Qu Dao Jue was dazed by him and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Hoo..."


    Yu Taiyan took a long sigh of relief and tried to calm down his mind. Then he said, "if he can really grow up to that level, we people will be very strong! In terms of our relationship with Du Shaofu, we will be able to walk sideways in either the thirty-three days or the three thousand thousand worlds. It''s a little exciting to think about it! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qu Dao was speechless and looked at Yu Taiyan with strange eyes.


    But after a while, he said, "if Uncle Yu knows the existence of this boy, can he keep calm?"


    "Father, he..."


    The God Emperor of Yuqing blinked his eyes. He actually took a little naughty meaning and laughed and said, "ha ha I''m going to tell my father that, with his old man''s temperament, the boy Du Shaofu has become my own younger martial brother. I''m afraid it''s not over! "


    The emperor laughed, and then his figure flashed and disappeared directly from the hall.


    "as like as two peas, a god of the Kingdom, he is still a little child, but he is exactly the same as when he was a child."


    Looking at the emperor leaving, Qu Dao Jue smiles bitterly.


    In his eyes, the emperor of Yuqing kingdom was the naughty little ancestor!


    As a senior brother who has been old for thousands of years, Qu Dao can only hide his face and show his helplessness!


    He didn''t stay in the hall more. After a while, Qu Dao Jue also got up and left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2760

    The dialogue between emperor Yuqing and Qu daojue in the hall was centered on Du Shaofu, but the parties did not know about it.


    Of course, if Du Shaofu was listening, the identity of his mysterious senior brother could be inferred from their words.


    At this time, Du Shaofu had already lived in Yuqing palace.


    After leaving the Hunyuan space, he immediately lost a lot of pressure, and his mind became a little more comfortable.


    It is much more effective for the emperor to send people to inquire about the whereabouts of men, women and others than to find them with his own black eyes!


    "Just broke through to the real situation soon, although there was a fight in the Hunyuan space, but still need to be stabilized again!"


    Du Shaofu felt his strength at this time and thought of it in his heart.


    He sat in the room and began to breathe.


    Time went by slowly, and before long, it was dark.


    Du Shaofu''s body is full of light, with purple, gold, red and other brilliance flowing and interwoven.


    With the passage of time, his breath is more and more stable.


    The surrounding space is also surrounded by an invisible wave, with Du Shaofu as the center and diffuses around, forming a unique field.


    In this case, everything around Du Shaofu was extremely quiet, which made him look detached.


    However, this quiet atmosphere did not last long. Du Shaofu was awakened by the noise from the outside world.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Du Shaofu slowly opened his eyes and was greatly surprised.


    This is the Yuqing palace, but he heard a lot of disorderly shouts.


    Who dares to come here and make noise?


    "Go and have a look!"


    Du Shaofu''s body suddenly rose. As soon as he rushed out, he immediately left the room and flew into the air.


    The magnificent and vast palace falls into the eyes, and countless lights shine on it, adding a touch of quiet color to the huge temple.


    However, this originally peaceful and quiet atmosphere was destroyed by a murderous figure.


    Not far away, in the air outside the temple, a line of figures standing across the sky, there are no less than millions of people.


    These millions of people are divided into two lineups. Their accomplishments are all terror, and the weakest are in the state of returning to emptiness. They are facing each other nervously.


    On the one side of the inner wall is an army wrapped in armor; on the outer side, there are soldiers and ordinary people in ordinary clothes, led by dozens of people with extremely deep breath!


    "The kingdom of God''s army is out. I''m afraid something big will happen!"


    Du Shaofu glanced at the past and saw the situation clearly.


    There are a large number of people over there. They are covered with iron armour, shining cold and piercing.


    A handle of weapon is in the hands of all the people. Facing many powerful figures in the opposite direction, all these troops are solemn and quiet, and they are obviously well-trained!


    "Yu Taiyan, I heard you didn''t die, and you came back safe and sound! But it won''t change your fate. Come out and die now


    Among the hundreds of figures outside, there is a powerful operation of Xuanqi, shouting.


    This kind of words, like Huang Zhong Da Lu, not only shook the whole temple, but also could be heard in every place of the city.


    "Dai Wangyang, you are so brave that you dare to call the emperor''s name a taboo!"


    At this time, on the side of the kingdom of God, a strong man roared.


    "Hum, Dai has led a large army to kill the door. Today is to trample Yuqing kingdom to the ground! What is calling Yu Taiyan''s name taboo? Dai must cut off his head to comfort the spirits of my three sons


    The man who made the noise before roared, and his eyes were almost red. He also called out: "Yu Taiyan, if you have courage, you will fight. Today, you are under the command of Taixu general. You want to kill the king!"


    "It turns out that the seven gods have killed the people from the mansion!"


    In the distance, Du Shaofu could not help but stare at this scene.


    Dai Wangyang is the Taixu General of Shenguo and the father of Dai XuanZhen, Dai xuanming and Dai xuanzi.


    Since he knew that his son had died in the Hunyuan space, it is certain that the disciples of the seven great generals'' mansion and Jue Ling holy land did not die out among them, and he also passed on the news there through certain channels.


    "Dai Wangyang, you are not afraid of the wind and your tongue is flashing! How can you challenge the seven great generals'' mansion! Wen Daozhen, Qi Congxi, Zhongtan, Wang Tianlong, dantai Pingshu and heliancheng, if you stop here and withdraw honestly, I can ask the emperor to leave you a whole corpse in terms of years of friendship! "


    Among the crowd, Zihong God general he mengchang stepped out, domineering.


    His eyes looked around him, sweeping from the other six deities near Dai Wangyang, his eyes were awe inspiring."What can the emperor do if he is not dead? A little Yuqing kingdom is just like a native chicken and a dog, and it is just as vulnerable to a blow! Today, I''m not afraid to tell you that there is a holy land behind me


    Dai Wangyang side, there is a person to speak, voice bleak said.


    His eyes are red and bloody, and his murderous spirit is not covered up at all, and he has enough confidence!


    This sentence made Zihong general he mengchang, Emperor Wu general Huo Yuankun and Yunling general Duan Baichuan look at each other.


    Naturally, they knew the power of the holy land, but the emperor had already given them a shot in the arm. Therefore, they did not feel frightened at this time, but felt a little palpitation because they confirmed that the absolute holy land really participated in it.


    "What nonsense! No matter what else, the seven of us are dead in the Hunyuan space, and we have to calculate this account clearly today! "


    Xuanhuang God planted sandalwood with a stiff voice and a strong hatred in his eyes.


    See he mengchang several people did not show too much unexpected expression, planting sandalwood also appears a little unexpected, but in the heart also did not think much.


    "You are responsible for everything! It''s an unforgivable crime for the emperor of God to treat you so much for so many years


    Opposite, Duan Baichuan said in a deep voice.


    "How can Jue Ling Holy Land participate? If you have the ability, you can come here! But I have a word and a head. Those who dare to step into the palace will be killed! "


    Huo Yuankun''s body rippled with a strong momentum, revealing the opportunity to kill!


    "What a killing! I would like to see what you can do to stop the pace of my holy land


    At this time, a voice came from the void, resounding in the sky above the city of God.


    The next moment, you will see a large number of people breaking through the space, rushing to arrive at the line-up of the seven God generals.


    The strength of these people is even more powerful, and the breath of the two sides in the scene is still much more vast, just like the Shenyuan secluded sea!


    "Holy land of absolute spirit!"


    The arrival of these people made he mengchang, Huo Yuankun and Duan Baichuan stare at each other, and then only listen to he mengchang''s way: "everyone is obedient and ready to kill the enemy!"


    Huo Yuankun and Duan Baichuan also released a strong breath, facing the seven generals'' mansion and Jue Ling holy land.


    "How can you stop us! Kill me


    With a big wave of his hand, Dai Wang Yang''s body looks like a round of sun shining plate rising slowly.


    "Kill!"


    All the people behind him did not speak any more. They rushed towards the army of the kingdom of God.


    "If the thieves are rebellious and dare to enter the temple for a step, they will be killed."


    The three great generals roared, commanding hundreds of thousands of soldiers to move in the air and raise their swords to meet the enemy!


    All of a sudden, the terrible fight in the palace sky opened!


    The top ten gods are all the cultivation of immortality. Everyone is incomparably powerful, and there are thousands of immortal strong men in juexing Holy Land!


    The two sides of the war is extremely different, but a moment later, the kingdom of God showed a decline, began to retreat!


    "Dai Wangyang, I will fight you!"


    Zihong''s general roared, and his body was like the sun. In the void, he rowed a rainbow through the sky, and directly plundered Dai Wangyang, the general of Taixu God, and fought with him.


    "I heard of my son XuanZhen''s death, and the little boy of your family also participated in it. Today, I will kill you and avenge my son!"


    Dai Wang Yang''s eyes were filled with hatred, launched a very strong posture, a series of terrorist means bombarded out, a piece of law magic fell across the sky, so that the entire void has become a smash, even the recovery is too late!


    "Kill! Level the temple and kill Yu Taiyan


    "And the boy named Du Shaofu. Even if he digs three feet, I have to find him out!"


    "Hunyuan space is bad for him. Even if he is poor and blue, I will tear him into pieces!"


    ¡­¡­


    Among the seven powerful generals'' palaces and the holy land of absolute being, some people yelled.


    The power of that law and magic power is intertwined. The sky above the temple is like a muddy puddle stirred to pieces and cracks full of terror. The huge and dark opening is open, which is like a devil roaring in a ferocious voice.


    Multicolored light is blooming everywhere in the sky, which is more gorgeous than the gorgeous fireworks. The terrible sound of howling is moving in the sky and shaking the whole world!


    If it wasn''t for the temple covered with a layer of bright light, I''m afraid it would have been the ruins of the war!


    Du Shaofu stood in the distance, watching the same war happen, and his heart was full of throbbing.


    Immortal realm of the strong is too terrible, not at this time can compare!


    Those who are weak in cultivation are far away from the battlefield of the super strong. Otherwise, even if they are touched by the aftershocks, they will be dead in an instant!"Even what I did in Hunyuan space has already been known. It is really not easy to use the means of Jue Ling holy land and the seven God generals'' mansion!"


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself, marveling at the power of the two sides.


    According to his original thought, the influence of the holy land of the shenjiangfu in the Hunyuan space should have been almost eliminated, but who knows it can still transmit these things to the outside world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2761

    And it seems that, no matter the holy land or the seven God generals'' mansion, they all want to kill themselves and then hurry up. After all, everything there is made by ourselves!


    But in fact, all this is in the divine emperor''s calculation, he has already sent the strong to watch there.


    "They think that although the emperor is not dead, but after all, they have the holy land behind them, so they dare to invade at this time!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the war and did not mean to interfere.


    The emperor has made arrangements and doesn''t need to worry about these things himself.


    However, the people of Jue Ling holy land and the seven God generals'' mansion didn''t know this. They thought with great confidence that with the participation of Jue Ling holy land, a Yuqing kingdom was not captured!


    But Du Shaofu knew that these people''s wishful thinking was wrong!


    Sure enough, not long after the war outside the temple began, only a cold voice was heard in the sky: "Dai Wangyang, dantai Pingshu, Qi Congxi, Zhongtan, Wang Tianlong, Helian City, Wen Daozhen, you really dare to enter the temple. Do you know your guilt?"


    When this voice falls, we can see no less than 3000 figures rising from the buildings in the depth and flying towards the battlefield.


    "Yu Taiyan!"


    Dai Wangyang''s eyes shrunk, looking at the domineering figure at the front, naturally not unfamiliar.


    And then his eyes began to tremble, filled with infinite fear.


    "So many immortal strongmen! How could that be possible! "


    The remaining six gods and generals were also stunned, looking at the 3000 odd figures behind Yu Taiyan, and were shocked.


    "How could there be so many powerful people in Yuqing kingdom? Where did they get so many immortal places?"


    "It''s impossible! This is absolutely impossible! A little Yuqing Kingdom has no ability to support many powerful people like him


    "It''s terrible. It''s much stronger than all the strength of my holy land!"


    In addition to the people of the seven great generals'' offices, the lips of thousands of immortal strongmen in Jue Ling holy land are shaking, unbelievable.


    Those people''s breath is too strong, each in the immortal realm, the overall number is more than three times our own side!


    Such a calculation is not too frightening!


    Looking at the immortal strong men who came like flying locusts all over the sky, everyone''s face was not good-looking, as black as to drip water.


    No one can believe that what he has seen is true. Yu knows the details of the kingdom of God. Everyone has a steelyard in their hearts, and they can see it clearly.


    With their strength, they simply can''t afford to support many immortal strong men. All this can''t be explained at all.


    "Is this the emperor''s successor! It''s too... "


    Seeing the figures flying by, Du Shaofu looked surprised, and his eyes were about to stare out.


    He did not expect that the emperor''s means were so strong that in order to suppress the joint invasion of the seven great generals'' palace and Jue Ling holy land, so many immortal strongmen were hidden!


    "Kill! None of the people in the seven great generals'' offices will stay! "


    Under the leadership of the emperor, there are more than 3000 figures moving across the sky. Each person''s body carries a unique charm, which permeates the void and interweaves with a magnificent momentum, wrapping all the figures in front of him.


    Under such circumstances, the seven great generals'' offices and thousands of immortal strongmen in the holy land of Jue Ling were all firmly locked in.


    "Boom, boom..."


    A series of terrorist attacks, just like the extermination of the world, release a huge roar and shake the sky; the bright light shines, illuminating the whole holy city, and everything is more delicate than the day!


    The square sky above the temple was completely broken in an instant, as if in chaos and chaos!


    "Three against one, no suspense at all!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and he thought of the situation.


    And it was at this time that he seemed to feel something. Suddenly he turned back and looked behind him.


    In my eyes, I saw two figures coming from the depths of the temple, and I was in front of me in the blink of an eye.


    After these two figures appeared in the sight, Du Shaofu was a little stunned, and then his mouth was filled with a strong smile, even faintly excited.


    The comer was an old man and an old woman. They both looked like they were in their 60s, but they were hale and hearty, and their eyes were as bright as stars.


    In their bodies, the breath is restrained and looks calm.


    However, Du Shaofu saw the two men''s accomplishments thoroughly at a glance. Their accomplishments were just as good as their own. They were both in the realm of cutting down the truth.


    "Boy, I see you at last!"


    The old man stepped into the void and came to Du Shaofu and said with a smile.


    "Shao Fu has met two elders!"


    Du Shaofu came forward and saluted the old man and the old woman with a respectful manner."Ha ha, boy, isn''t it as publicized as it was then?"


    The old woman laughed and teased Du Shaofu. She went up to help him up.


    "Haven''t seen you for so many years, how are the two elders?"


    Du Shaofu straightened up, looked at them and asked.


    The old man and the old woman, of course, were Bifang Guzu and renzu ancient emperor of the ancient wasteland. After the opening of the tomb of heaven and earth, they reached the limit of longevity. Because of the suppression of the force of heaven and earth, they could not make any breakthrough. So they chose to leave the Shenwu world after solving a stem of cancer in their own families.


    At that time, no one knew what kind of existence the outside world was, and no one was sure that they could get effective means of life extension after they left the Shenwu world!


    Therefore, at that time, everyone thought that their departure was probably a farewell!


    However, Du Shaofu and others still have some expectations, hoping to meet them in the outside world.


    In the Hunyuan space, he was also very surprised when he found these two people from the memory of Dan Tai Ruwei.


    Even so, Du Shaofu was still a little excited when he saw the two men with his own eyes.


    Look at their current state, although it is still a bit old-fashioned, but compared with that year, it is much better than countless times.


    Although there are still many wrinkles on their faces, they are shining and shining!


    Without asking more questions, Du Shaofu can infer that after they arrived for thirty-three days, they had a very happy life.


    Otherwise, it will not be possible to complete the holy land at that time and break through to the real realm today!


    Du Shaofu was also happy for them!


    "After we left the Shenwu world, we came here directly. By chance, we entered the kingdom of Yuqing, which attracted the attention of some people in the kingdom. Later, with the help of the emperor, we got a lot of opportunities and reached our present situation! Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s the first time we''ll see each other again! "


    The ancient emperor looked at Du Shaofu and said with a long sigh.


    Obviously, when they leave Shenwu world, they have no plan to live long.


    Although the outside world is mysterious, but after all unknown, everything is confusing.


    They lived for countless years and chose to leave before the fall, just to have a look at the whole world and not to be confined to one world.


    Coincidentally, when the tomb of the heavenly way was born, the world''s repressive power was greatly reduced, so that they had the ability to break the boundary.


    "What a coincidence


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows.


    After he left the Shenwu world, he also entered the Yuqing Kingdom, which is the supreme and constant fusion of heaven. The same is true of Bifang Guzu and the ancient emperor of human race. This is really a coincidence!


    However, Du Shaofu had some doubts about why these two old men were attracted by the powerful people of the divine Kingdom, and even looked at them differently for the emperor?


    When the question in his heart rose, Bifang Guzu opened his mouth with a smile and only heard her say: "later, we also knew that the emperor seemed to know our world and wanted to help us! But as for the specific reason, until now we are not very clear! "


    As soon as she finished her words, the ancient emperor of the Terran said, "now it seems that this may have something to do with you."


    "It''s about me?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned, even though he was clear.


    The God Emperor is very clear about his identity, and he is the same as his mysterious elder brother. Therefore, when we know the identities of Bi fangguzu and the ancient human emperor, we should treat them with a different eye.


    If you think about it like this, everything will make sense.


    "Now, the disaster of Shenwu world has gone, and you have entered the period of thirty-three days. Many old friends in the past can have a good-bye period. It''s really exciting to think about it!"


    The ancient emperor looked up at the sky and sighed.


    When they left the Shenwu world, they had the heart to die, but now they can still have the opportunity to return to the old world and get together with the old people.


    "I''m afraid they are the strong men of the human race and the beast alliance. I''m afraid they will be happy to know that you are still alive! After experiencing the disaster of the demon sect, the Shenwu world has rarely been in a state of unprecedented unity. Now all we want is to make a breakthrough in 33 days! "


    Du Shaofu pondered for a moment and then said this.


    "Good! After all, Shenwu world is just a small world. Although it seems a little special, it is far from being compared with that of the thirty-three days. It''s better to focus on the three corners of the earth than to focus on the three places of nature! "


    The ancient emperor stroked his beard and nodded.


    "You''re in trouble! We have heard that the emperor has mentioned it in private. Knowing all the results, you have made great contributions! It''s a shame that we two old guys didn''t help at all


    Bi fanggu''s jaw head, such as Tao."I''m sorry! All things should be done by younger generation! The younger generation came here for thirty-three days. When I settled down here, I would bring the strong men in the Shenwu world. They all looked forward to it for a long time! At that time, Xiaoqing must be very happy to see you! "


    Du Shaofu said with a smile, looking at BI fangguzu.


    Du Xiaoqing, the sister lost by Bi fangguzu at that time, was separated from each other soon after they met in the ancient wasteland.


    Hearing Du Shaofu mention Xiaoqing, the old woman''s face also turned into a smile, eyes flowing with a strong feeling of missing.


    "Well, we''ll have a chance to talk about it later. Let''s have a look at the war situation over there first."


    The ancient emperor changed the topic and turned his eyes to the battle over the palace in the distance.


    Under the leadership of the God Emperor, more than 3000 immortal strong men danced in the sky. Everyone released a very terrible means, so that the whole sky was annihilated and turned into chaos.


    On the other hand, the seven great generals'' mansion and Jue Ling holy land are under one to three, which are severely suppressed. The strong ones are constantly falling down, and a mass of blood mist is exploding in the air. One powerful body falls from the void. The scene is appalling!


    "There''s no suspense. The seven great generals'' mansion and Jue Ling holy land were all ready to do this time, but I didn''t expect to end up with a serious fall!"


    Looking at the situation between the fields, Bi fangguzu said softly.


    Under the huge power gap between the two sides, the failure of the Holy Land and the seven great generals'' mansion was already expected.


    "Where are so many powerful people from Yuqing kingdom?"


    Du Shaofu looked at the scene and could not help asking such questions. As he spoke, he turned his eyes to the old people and women around him, hoping to hear some news from them.


    This time, the emperor''s calculation should be that they made a push, so these two people should know something.


    "Boy, don''t look at us like that!"


    The ancient emperor gave a disgruntled sneer, then ignored Du Shaofu, and then said, "we don''t know the details, but behind the emperor, there seems to be a very powerful force, which is more terrible than any of the forces in the supreme constant harmony! But the emperor has always been low-key, everything depends on their own to solve, never fake others! Let''s not say it''s outsiders. No one in the royal family knows about these things. If it had not been for this time that the monster of Jue Ling Holy Land jumped out, I''m afraid he would have continued to hide. "


    "So good?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved and he was very surprised.


    He guessed that the origin of Yuqing God Emperor was not simple, but he did not expect that he would be so scared that there was no one who could oppose him!


    Du Shaofu was deeply interested in him because of his extraordinary background.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be long before you know everything about your growth!"


    Bi fangguzu smiles and looks at Du Shaofu.


    In this world, how much strength, you can know how many things.


    The level of the emperor is not what they can touch.


    And they all believe that it is easy for Du Shaofu, a pervert, to surpass them.


    Du Shaofu didn''t answer. He just looked at the distance.


    He saw that among the crowd over there, Qu Dao Jue had a big sword in his hand, and he was pounding in the shadows of the sky. Every time he wielded a sword, he would cut back an immortal strong man. After several moves, he would soon kill a strong one!


    "The overall situation is settled!"


    Looking at all this, Du Shaofu said secretly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2762

    Under Du Shaofu''s gaze, countless figures dance in the void, and the battle is extremely terrible!


    Around Qu Dao Jue, a powerful immortal state dances and rushes in disorder and cuts all directions!


    The seven God generals'' mansion and Jue Ling holy land soon fell into absolute death!


    The strong man''s body kept falling from the void, and the scarlet blood covered the sky like a red rain!


    "The power behind the emperor is terrible! I don''t know what kind of status he has


    Du Shaofu''s side, the ancient emperor of the human race tooted and said, sending out such an exclamation.


    Everyone knows that there are 36 holy places and 72 divine kingdoms in the supreme Changrong heaven. Each holy land is extremely powerful, and no one can match them.


    But now, one of the thirty-six holy places, juexing holy land, is almost pouring out, but facing such a situation in Yuqing Kingdom, it is a unilateral massacre!


    "After this, I''m afraid no one in the 36 holy places dares to underestimate the kingdom of Yuqing! Such strength is not much worse than those holy places in front


    Bi fangguzu nodded his head.


    It can be said that there are not many forces that can be compared with Yu Qing''s kingdom of divinity at this time.


    In other words, after the turmoil subsided, Yu Qing''s status as the divine kingdom will surely rise. He will firmly stand in this realm and become the leader of all the divine kingdoms. Moreover, the remaining 35 holy places should also look up to it and dare not to be enemies easily!


    "I''m afraid the power behind the emperor has not been fully displayed."


    Du Shaofu looked at the scene with burning eyes and thought to himself.


    If you really like what you think, it will be even more terrible.


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows fluttered. Just thinking about it, he felt a little inconceivable!


    "There is no suspense any more. Wait for the emperor to triumph."


    The old emperor''s mouth showed a smile, glanced at Du Shaofu, and then said.


    Both Du Shaofu and Bi fanggu''s jaw head stopped talking. They just looked at the war in the distance.


    With the passage of time, everything is finally carried out to the end.


    Most of the strong men on the side of the seven generals'' palaces and the holy land of Jue Ling were killed and wounded, and many people were captured.


    It''s not uncommon that people who want to escape are attacked and killed by several powerful people, and they are killed!


    Among the seven generals, five died, leaving Tai Xu general Dai Wangyang and Yuanding general Qi Congxi, who were seized by the shenhuang and Qu daojue.


    In addition, Du Shaofu also saw that there was a brilliant old man in Jue Ling holy land, who died in the siege of many powerful men.


    He is very familiar with that man. He is the owner of shenhuang lock sky array. He has seen his original spirit in four compass spaces.


    When all the dust settles down, the thousands of immortal strongmen in the kingdom of God have little loss. They just crush each other directly and show their strong overall strength!


    However, the seven great generals'' palaces and the holy land of Jue Ling, many powerful people below the immortal realm, were killed and injured, and few people survived.


    All this blood has not spread to the temple, and is completely isolated by the light shield that covers the sky.


    The fighting stopped, and the field soon became quiet. No one spoke.


    "Shua..."


    The emperor''s body was lifted from the sky and shot into the sky with a loud and loud voice. He issued a decree: "the seven great generals are rebellious and blasphemous to the emperor''s power. However, those who participate in it will not be indolent."


    "Obey the emperor''s law!"


    He mengchang, Huo Yuankun, Duan Baichuan and others bent down to take orders.


    Then, under the leadership of these three great generals, many large armies marched forward to the seven God generals'' mansion.


    Waiting for those people, will be the fate of the family!


    "How to deal with the holy land


    At this time, Gu Huang and Ge Fang Gu Zu, with Du Shaofu, flew to the emperor''s side and asked.


    "Jue Ling holy land, in those years, did not have much dispute with them, but this time, how dare you rebel against the seven great generals'' offices, intending to subvert the rule of the kingdom of God, then there is no need to stay there!"


    Yu Taiyan''s eyes flashed, looked at the distance and said.


    "The holy land of Jue Ling has made its best this time, and most of the strong ones have fallen, which is no longer enough for us to be in trouble!"


    The ancient emperor''s eyes are long.


    "I''d like to ask elder martial brother long and elder martial brother Ling to go there! I have just received the news from my father that he is coming from the world of Lingwu. I have to go to see him! "


    The emperor of God cast his eyes on the two middle-aged people in the field and said so.


    These two people also exude a terrible and frightening smell. They are not weaker than Qu Dao Jue. They are both strong men in the realm of immortality.


    "Don''t worry, younger martial brother Yu. We''ll take people there."


    The two middle-aged men nodded and said to Yu Taiyan.


    After they finished, they looked away from the emperor and looked at Du Shaofu, as if with some special meaning."Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t know why, so he asked the ancient emperor and Bi fanggu Zu with his eyes.


    They both shrugged, indicating that they did not know.


    Later, elder martial brothers long and Ling of shenhuangkou didn''t say much. They both left and took a large number of strong men to the holy land of Jue Ling.


    Seeing the figures of those people disappear, Du Shaofu is also somewhat helpless. He is eager to see them in the past.


    After all, a powerful holy land may contain many treasures.


    However, when he just showed his intention, the emperor stopped him directly and said, "little fellow, come with me!"


    The emperor laughed and looked very strange.


    "What''s the matter with the emperor?"


    Du Shaofu was confused and asked.


    "Haha Boy, you will know when you go! "


    Instead, Qu Dao Jue stepped forward and patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder, laughing strangely, as if something strange was brewing.


    Looking at their expressions, Du Shaofu immediately became extremely cautious and took up the spirit of twelve points.


    "These two guys are not digging holes for themselves."


    His eyes twinkled and he looked at their faces carefully, trying to find something from their expressions.


    But disappointed, the emperor and Qu Dao are totally unpredictable. They don''t know what they are thinking.


    "Let''s go!"


    The emperor stopped talking nonsense. He took Du Shaofu up and flew to the distance. He soon disappeared from the position of the battlefield.


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    When they left, Qu Dao Jue felt like a cunning fox!


    "What?"


    The ancient emperor and Bi fangguzu are also puzzled, and turn their eyes to Qu Dao Jue, hoping to hear something from him.


    The appearance of the emperor and God is really puzzling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2763

    "Uncle Yu comes from Lingwu world. I''m afraid he won''t miss that boy! I just don''t know how Du Shaofu will choose! "


    Qu Dao Jue laughed endlessly, as if he had thought of something very interesting.


    Bi fangguzu and the ancient emperor of the human race looked at each other in a daze.


    On the other side, Du Shaofu, under the guidance of Emperor Yu Taiyan, soon came to a palace and fell down.


    "Father


    The emperor opened the door and called out.


    "Tai Yan, here you are!"


    In the room, a figure of a blue robe turned around. His eyebrows were long and his eyes were bright. His body was a little thin, but his whole body had a momentum, which was full of vigor and vitality.


    "Is this the father of the emperor?"


    When Du Shaofu looked at it, he saw that the old man''s strength was extremely terrible, and he should also be a strong man of immortal realm!


    However, with the observation, he also raised some understanding.


    "The whole body Qi machine leaks out, seems to have some uncontrollable appearance!"


    Du Shaofu turned his eyes and thought of it in his heart.


    He has already met a lot of immortality strongmen. No matter whether he first came into contact with Kong Lao, or later the old man in the absolute spirit Holy Land in the compass space, or the thousands of immortal situations just outside, it seems that no one has such a strong sense of Qi as this old man.


    In principle, as the cultivation of living beings becomes more profound, the ability to control power will also be improved.


    The more powerful, the more profound, unpredictable, can not see through it!


    But this old man is just the opposite. He just stands there, just like a big round of scorching sun. He is so dazzling that he can affect the order of the world around him!


    Du Shaofu knew that this kind of situation should be a kind of performance that the foundation is not stable. He can''t adjust and release freely, and his whole body energy is like the fingers of an arm!


    However, Du Shaofu did not doubt the power of the old man. No matter what means he achieved immortality, he was absolutely a terrible strong man. At least for the present Du Shaofu, it was an elusive existence!


    But it was also because of this that Du Shaofu was not calm.


    A person with unstable foundation must rely on numerous natural resources and earth treasures to live and cultivate to such a degree. However, it may not be necessary to have other means to stabilize these external forces!


    "Little fellow, my father has heard about you for a long time. Have a chat with you."


    After the emperor asked for a gift, he turned his head and said something to Du Shaofu. Without waiting for him to answer, he turned and left the hall.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu couldn''t feel his head and watched the emperor disappear. He felt a little helpless in his hands.


    "Little fellow, are you du Shaofu?"


    At this time, the old man went to Du Shaofu and looked at him with a strange look.


    "The younger generation is just like that!"


    Du Shaofu regained his composure and nodded his head. He was neither humble nor arrogant.


    Since the old man was the father of the emperor, Du Shaofu naturally held the etiquette and would not break the rules. He was very respectful to the old man.


    And such behavior, let the old man unconsciously swing a smile, a bit of indecent meaning.


    Such a smile surprised Du Shaofu.


    He gazed at the old man''s wrinkled face and laughed as if he were plotting some shady conspiracy. His eyes narrowed slightly and twinkled with the light of thieves, which made Du Shaofu fight a cold war involuntarily.


    "Well, it''s you! Let me see what you mean


    The old man kept nodding, and then only in his speech, the protuberance was difficult!


    The two fingers of his right hand rose rapidly, and the light condensed and changed. In a moment, he became a sharp sword Gang, about a foot long, and attacked Du Shaofu''s chest!


    Such a sword is not huge, even very ordinary.


    However, from Du Shaofu''s perspective, it is not difficult to see that this small sword contains extremely terrifying power, which can pierce the heaven and earth and cut off everything!


    Invisibly, the rules and order in the hall all changed mysteriously. An invisible force was driven by the sword light, and it was madly oppressed by Du Shaofu!


    That terrible wave, like a mountain, like a world, desperate to squeeze, so that Du Shaofu''s breath began to rush, such as to bear the weight of the heavy!


    "Get rid of the domain, give me a start!"


    When he had no time to think about it, Du Shaofu immediately gave a big drink, and the law of space came into play.


    "Hum..."


    With the rapid development of the space field, the whole hall is covered in an instant.


    In the invisible and intangible state, strange lines and lines arranged and combined, intertwined and twisted together, and immediately bound on the sword light of the old man!


    At the same time, the driven invisible rules are also interfered by the space field, such as bumping into a huge and solid city wall, the ferocity of which stops suddenly!"Why? The law of space


    The old man raised his eyebrows and looked at Du Shaofu with a look of surprise.


    Then, his body power again, the strength in his hands increased a few points.


    This time, I saw that the sword, which was a foot long, was like taking a tonic. It gave out a happy roar. It became bright several times. It moved fiercely and fiercely. It cut open the veins of Du Shaofu''s space field, and fiercely and tyrannically killed out a channel, extending to the front of the purple robed youth!


    "Bang!"


    As a result, Du Shaofu also felt that the force of the terrible squeeze was even greater, and in the blink of an eye, he invaded his own domain of absolute hegemony!


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    Du Shaofu breathed out his voice, spread out his palm, and shook it fiercely. In an instant, he grasped part of the squeezing force to pieces. The space not far away collapsed directly and turned into powder, and gurgling down!


    "Good! Not bad


    The old man sees this, big point its head, seem to be extremely satisfied appearance!


    Then, his strength suddenly increased again, and he stormed away to Du Shaofu!


    Under such circumstances, Du Shaofu moved with all his strength, and the mysterious Qi in his body was running at full speed, constantly entering the field!


    But the strength of the old man was too strong. Although he just stood there and seemed to do it without hesitation, it was far from what Du Shaofu could resist!


    The terrifying pressure in the sky was like a flood, which directly wrapped Du Shaofu!


    In a hurry, Du Shaofu''s complete law of thunder and lightning and complete law of fire attribute were used repeatedly, but they failed to stop the invasion of the old man''s power!


    "The strength is really good! Just break through the real situation soon, actually mastered two complete laws, and in the space law attainments, is also extremely extraordinary! This son has a bright future! "


    The old man exclaimed and looked at Du Shaofu with a satisfied look in his eyes.


    With his accomplishments and insight, he naturally knew what the strength of the young man in purple robe represented at this time.


    Compared with the vast majority of young people in these thirty-three days, there are not many people who can use this method. What''s more, the boy has only practiced for a few decades.


    Such a comparison, I don''t know how many Tianjiao characters are eclipsed in front of him.


    Of course, the old man is very calm, with one of his disciples Zhu Yu in front of him, such performance is not enough to make him too moved!


    "It''s pretty good indeed! The most important thing is that he also controls the world of martial arts, and his achievements in the future are limitless


    The old man murmured and nodded.


    He has already used a lot of strength. Seeing that Du Shaofu is a little tired of dealing with it, such a trial is enough to witness the boy''s strength and is planning to take back his sword light.


    But the next moment, the old man''s eyes suddenly congealed, Du Shaofu''s action let him stunned!


    I saw nine streamers flash out, whistling and moving in the air, directly facing the sword light which is more than a foot long!


    "Boom..."


    Nine purple thunder tripod suddenly appeared, the town broke down in all directions, one after another on the sword!


    However, in the blink of an eye, under the impact of the terrible force, the sword will explode with a bang, and turn into a flash of energy Rune all over the sky, causing the terrible energy waves to impact the surrounding sky.


    However, Du Shaofu''s domain of absolute hegemony was once again covered, and all the movements were immediately suppressed and slowly dissipated into the void and disappeared.


    "This..."


    Seeing this scene, the old man was stunned for a moment.


    He did not expect that the boy actually summoned nine purple thunder tripods, and in his own completely unprepared situation, directly defeated his sword!


    The old man wanted to show the boy some means to pave the way for his next thought. Who knows it will be such a result.


    "The nine purple thunder tripods are really powerful!"


    The old man exclaimed, and said nothing more.


    "Do you know zilei xuanding?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked in a hurry.


    When the Lord of the three thousand came to the world, he had no space left by him.


    However, as soon as the old man saw it, he directly called out the name of purple thunder xuanding.


    Does he know the three thousand masters of the world?


    "Naturally, I know zilei xuanding. It was the master of the three thousand worlds at that time. It was famous throughout the three thousand worlds."


    The old man glanced at Du Shaofu and said indifferently.


    However, there seemed to be something hidden in his look, which Du Shaofu did not notice.


    "So it is!"


    Du Shaofu''s jaw head, the original nine purple thunder xuanding, has been in the hands of 3000 masters of the world.


    But what the hell is that three thousand worlds? What is the relationship between the "three hundred and thirty-three days"?This doubt has puzzled Du Shaofu for a long time, but no one can answer it for him.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help asking this question, but eventually the old man left him a back of his head. There was also a saying that his ears were about to be cocooned: "you should know when you know it. When you have enough strength, everything will come out. Now, there is no need to ask more!"


    For such words, Du Shaofu can only express helplessness. How can they all have the same tone, such as Tianmu Shenshu, Fu Yibai and others, Qu Dao Jue, and so on!


    "What can I do for you, master?"


    Du Shaofu stopped pestering and asked in this way.


    The emperor brought him here, and then left himself here alone. Later, the old man tried again. He must have some purpose.


    "Well!"


    The old man let out a sigh. The smile of the thief had already faded away. He put on his hands and put on a haughty manner. He said, "in front of Yu Yu Yu, you are very good. I don''t know if you would like to take me as a teacher!"


    As he spoke, the old man''s eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu, observing his reaction.


    "You are my teacher?"


    Du Shaofu was stunned and caught off guard by such a move.


    Why did the old man, who claimed to be Yu Yu''s predecessor, suddenly accept himself as his apprentice? Ren Du Shaofu was always brilliant, but at this time, he could not understand the relationship between them.


    The emperor''s father doesn''t know him at all. The only connection between them is Qu daojue and his mysterious senior brother.


    "Why, boy, won''t you?"


    Yu Yu stepped forward and looked at Du Shaofu with a strange light in his eyes.


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t know what to say. He didn''t want to agree at all. He was ready to refuse to come directly. However, he was a little hairy with the old man''s eyes.


    From the point of view of cultivation, the old man did not make Du Shaofu feel much terror.


    Although he is also a strong immortal, far from his own enemy, but his body unconsciously exudes a little fluctuation of Qi, which shows that the other side''s cultivation path is not outstanding.


    In Du Shaofu''s barren and ancient space, there is still a flame skeleton empty old.


    From Kong Lao''s mouth, Du Shaofu also knew that he knew the father of emperor Yuqing.


    Kong Lao once told himself that the ancestor of Yuqing kingdom was not good at cultivating himself. When he mentioned this, he sneered at him.


    All his accomplishments were piled up by endless resources, and were pulled out to the immortal realm.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu didn''t think he needed his advice. If he really wanted to learn from him, he might as well go to Kong Lao!


    Of course, it is impossible for him to say these words. After all, he should respect the old and love the young. If you don''t look at the faces of monks and Buddhists, the face of the emperor Yuqing still needs to be given.


    "Boy, what''s that look like?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s hesitation, Yu Yu''s eyes burst out in front of him and roared discontentedly.


    This time, he was puzzled. Normally speaking, he, as a strong man in the immortal realm, wanted to take an apprentice of the real state. Even if the other party didn''t want to agree, he would not show disdain.


    In the situation of sitting and forgetting, the strong one is not born. The immortal state is the most powerful existence in the past thirty-three days!


    Although the boy was hiding in front of him deeply, the reluctance revealed in his eyes was still keenly captured by Yu Yu.


    This makes the old man want to run wild, and he would like to give this boy the back of his head!


    "Master, I have already learned from my teacher. I dare not disobey my master''s wishes and throw myself into other people''s school!"


    Du Shaofu spread out his hands innocently.


    It''s impossible for Du Shaofu to do anything without any benefit.


    Out of helplessness, he had to carry out his master''s name.


    "Hum!"


    The old man Leng hum, extremely dissatisfied with the way: "you said the master, is Duanmu sky that old boy?"


    Yu Yu looked directly at Du Shaofu, as if to see his reaction.


    "This How do you know my master is Duanmu qiongtian? Do you know him? "


    Du Shaofu''s surprise was quite remarkable. In his early years, he did worship a master named duanmuqiongtian, who was granted tianlinglu, which added endless help to his practice.


    But to this day, Du Shaofu has never seen this master.


    He did not mention this matter with anyone, but was called out by Yu Yu in front of him. How can he not be surprised.


    "Of course I know him!"


    Yu Yu snorted in front of him, glanced at Du Shaofu with the light of his eyes, and said coldly, "in a word, I have a common disciple with the old guy, which can also be said to be your senior brother!"When the word "disciple" is mentioned, the old man''s face unconsciously shows twelve points of contentment. The folds on his face seem to be about to open. The spring breeze blows on his face, and he has endless pride!


    "Elder martial brother..."


    Du Shaofu''s heart thumped. How could he be the elder martial brother again.


    It seems that all the people who have been in contact with each other in the kingdom of Yuqing have an inseparable relationship with their elder martial brother. The master Duanmu qiongtian, whom I worshipped, is actually the master of that elder martial brother.


    I think that mysterious elder martial brother is his own elder martial brother because of the relationship between master Duanmu qiongtian.


    Looking at Yu Yu Yu''s appearance, he seemed to be extremely satisfied with the elder martial brother. When he mentioned it, he felt his face shining. This made Du Shaofu more and more puzzled. What kind of elder martial brother was that and which side was sacred?


    "That''s right. Your elder martial brother worshipped me as a teacher, so he went to the end of his practice and was arrogant and supreme in the world."


    Yu Yu raised his head in front of him. When talking about the disciple, his nostrils were all facing the sky!


    "Shameless! Can you really teach a disciple like that, old man? "


    Du Shaofu didn''t answer. He just touched his nose and secretly looked at the old man with suspicious eyes.


    He had to doubt that even if the elder martial brother was really as extraordinary as he said, he would not have made the greatest contribution to him.


    "Boy, you don''t believe me!"


    Yu Yu almost jumped into a rage in front of him. He clapped his hand as fast as an electric hand, and slapped it on the back of Du Shaofu''s head, which made him unable to avoid.


    If you doubt yourself, but if you doubt the disciple who has made you proud for countless years, it is absolutely not negotiable. You must deal with it severely!


    "Old man, a gentleman doesn''t do anything. Let''s talk about it. What are you doing with me?"


    Du Shaofu covered his head and was about to break out.


    He was so angry that he really wanted to fight the old man for three hundred rounds and make him black and blue.


    Only Nai he Yuyu''s cultivation in front of him is far above himself, which can be dealt with by his own small state of cutting the truth at this time.


    Du Shaofu was so angry that his brows were all twisted into a ball. His white eyes turned one by one, but he had no idea what to do with Yu Yu.


    "Little fellow, take me as a teacher. I can bring you unimaginable benefits!"


    Yu Yu raised his eyes, squinted at Du Shaofu, and looked at him with pride.


    In any case, if you want to accept him as an apprentice, you must show your master''s demeanor. You can''t weaken your prestige.


    The boy that duanmuqiongtian is interested in is really unusual, and Du Shaofu, who was chosen by his apprentice, naturally has something extraordinary.


    Therefore, in any case, this disciple must take it today and never allow him to slip away!


    "When I first met him, he slapped me again. I''m not abusive. I worship you as a teacher and let you call every day. Do you have an addiction?"


    Du Shaofu rolled his big white eyes and resented the tunnel.


    The benefit of Yu Yu''s promise is just a window promise. Who knows whether it can be fulfilled.


    It''s not so easy to make yourself surrender just by empty talk.


    The most important thing is, with the other party''s cultivation qualification, if there is no accumulation of countless resources, I''m afraid it will be your opponent at this time!


    Take him as a teacher, what do you plan for yourself?


    "Boy, are you still doubting me?"


    Yu Yu stares at Du Shaofu. He wants to pat the boy''s butt into 108 petals, and reaches out to beat him again.


    What kind of eyes is that? I don''t put myself in my eyes at all. This is!


    "I don''t know how many abilities I have. I have to be my apprentice, and I''m not afraid to mislead others."


    Du Shaofu quickly jumped away, mumbling and muttering to himself in a very low voice.


    He kept rolling his white eyes and glanced at the old man. He felt that all the white eyes he could turn in his life were finished today.


    "Boy, do you say that again?"


    Yu Yu''s ears were so sharp that he heard Du Shaofu''s words clearly. He gasped desperately and felt that his head was going to explode.


    The boy is so badly beaten that he is just looking for smoke!


    "Come on, let''s talk about it later. Let me beat you first and let me vent my anger!"


    Yu Yu blew his beard and glared in front of him. As soon as he drove up, he caught Du Shaofu. He was caught off guard by the terrible air force. He was caught like a chicken.


    Such a sudden change made Du Shaofu''s face purple. The blue veins on his forehead were as thick as beans, and the black lines came out one after another.


    It''s too fast for the old guy to turn his face. Do you think a good gentleman should say something or not? He''s so old, but he hasn''t been spanked!


    Du Shaofu wanted to resist and break away from the old man''s bondage. However, under the blessing of an invisible force, he could not move at all. Where could he escape.In a hurry, Du Shaofu didn''t need to think about it. He directly yelled: "don''t do it. It''s others who say you are stupid, not me!"


    "Who said that?"


    Yu Yu''s face turned red with anger. He threw Du Shaofu to the ground and said angrily, "tell me who said it. If you dare to deceive me and can''t tell you why, today I''ll pat your butt into 1800 petals to let you know what chrysanthemum blossoms all over the mountain!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2764

    His beard was up and down, and he was obviously angry.


    Du Shaofu, with a black face, sprang up from the ground in confusion, patted the dust on his body and said a word.


    "Boy, tell me, who said that just now?"


    Yu Yu stared at Du Shaofu angrily, motionless, trying to hear the answer.


    He thought to himself that no matter who told this boy, he would have to deal with it severely.


    At the same time, he also vowed that if the boy dared to deceive himself, he would be hanged and beaten!


    In the face of these questions, Du Shaofu was calm and silent, and showed a very strong spirit.


    The other party has treated himself like that, where still need to give him a good face to see.


    You''re asking me, I don''t want to say it, piss you off! piss you off!


    However, Du Shaofu''s hard breath didn''t last for two breaths, and it suddenly softened.


    When he saw Yu''s slap in front of him again, he was directly discouraged. However, the suppression by force of the immortal strong was so terrible that he didn''t even have the heart to resist.


    "Empty old man, don''t blame me for betraying you!"


    Du Shaofu secretly thought, and then directly opened the wasteland space and released the empty old.


    If the empty old to shake out can keep their own butt, then this business is absolutely cost-effective.


    "Shua" after a sound, the flame skeleton appeared in the hall.


    Du Shaofu pointed to Kong Lao and said to Yu Yu, "master, those words are what Kong Lao said, and have nothing to do with me!"


    However, Yu Yu looked at Du Shaofu with strange eyes and murmured, "is this the old man''s thing? What''s in your hands? What''s more, I just found out that there is another person in the ancient space who seems to be sleeping. Is that the old guy


    Yu Yu looked at Du Shaofu in front of him and said quickly.


    "You know the ancient space, too?"


    Du Shaofu is a bit of a fool. What''s the identity of Yu Yu? How can he understand his own background.


    He knew zilei xuanding and his master Duanmu qiongtian. He also knew this ancient space.


    The most important thing was that he seemed to know the figure who had been sleeping for a long time, which completely confused Du Shaofu.


    The problem is, the sleeping man is probably the mysterious Dean of tianwu college. Is he also from thirty-three days to Shenwu world?


    "Boy, what did you get me out for?"


    Only in front of Yu Yu and Du Shaofu, the flame skeleton that was moved out of the ancient space opened his mouth. He glanced at Du Shaofu, and then looked at Yu Yu Yu on the other side. He growled: "in front of Yu Yu Yu, why are you here, old boy?"


    Yu Yu was stunned by the sound, and then he stopped asking about the ancient space. He saw the flame skeleton for a long time, and then recognized the person in front of him. Then he glared and said, "Yan cangkong, is it you? How did you make yourself a ghost? "


    "Boy, I''m very good in the ancient space. I''ll just let you get me out and put it in front of the old boy. What do you want to do?"


    The empty old man did not answer. Instead, he glared at Du Shaofu angrily. If his flesh and blood were still there, his eyes would be staring out of his eyes.


    "Kong Lao, now only you can save me!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with such a sentence. He looked at Yu Yu with a look of fear, as if he had been wronged by Tianda.


    "Yan cangkong, I''d like to ask. You told this boy that I was incompetent, right?"


    Yu Yu stepped out directly in front of him, came to the empty old man and asked coldly.


    He had a very bad complexion and a gnashing of teeth.


    Empty old is such to drink ask to make a Leng, some do not know why appearance.


    After a long time, he turned around and stared at Du Shaofu with empty eyes.


    "Boy, you are so special that you wear little shoes for me?"


    The old man was angry, and his flaming face was almost close to Du Shaofu''s eyes. However, he turned to Yu Yu Yu and said, "old boy, you''re not qualified. Why don''t you let people talk about it?"


    At the same time, the empty old man picked up his arm and put his spare time into his spare time. His tone was more understatement and dismissive!


    "You


    Yu Yu was so angry that he jumped three feet in front of him. He waved his hand and made a strong momentum. He swept across the empty old man directly.


    "Stop it!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. He really let Yu Yu attack Kong Kong Lao. That''s OK.


    However, he knew that Kong Lao was consumed to the extreme in the lava space of Hunyuan space in order to refine the blood flame God lotus.


    Even if it is in the ancient space to recover a lot of time, but now, can play the strength, even if the peak period of one thousandth of all, even oneself can not beat.If you were hit by Yu Yu Yu, could this flaming bone frame not be scattered to the ground?


    Du Shaofu did not want to think about it. Instead, he directly used the field of absolute hegemony and tried his best to hold back Yu Yu''s attack.


    However, with his power, how can he compete with the immortal strong, the space field suddenly burst into pieces, and his mouth uttered a dull hum, which was bounced out.


    "Old boy, you really do


    However, Du Shaofu was a little relieved that at the final moment, the law of empty and old space operated, and a dark hole appeared in front of him, leading a blow in front of Yu Yu and disappearing.


    The next moment, only heard outside the temple, a terrible explosion, the ground is followed by shaking three shaking.


    Then, a disorderly sound of the broken wind blew away, accompanied by the sound of countless people drinking, a mess of appearance, it is obvious that the other powerful people in the temple were startled.


    But after Yu Yu said a few words to the people outside, all the chaos stopped instantly and the temple became quiet again.


    "Yan cangkong, how did you lose your strength and become like this?"


    At this time, Yu Yu realized that the strength of Kong Lao was not as good as before.


    Fortunately, he didn''t do his best before, otherwise the space black hole would explode under his own attack, and the flame skeleton would also be severely damaged.


    Rao is so, at this time, the flame hidden in the air is also full of energy, a flash of flame, seems to be extinguished at any time in general, by a great shock.


    "I''ve lost a lot of strength. I''ll be able to repair it again soon. I''ll still abuse you with one hand."


    Empty old suppress the fluctuation of oneself body with all one''s strength, indignant ground returned such a sentence.


    "Hey, hey Old man, you are not convinced at this time! I wonder if I want to clean you up before you get back to the top! Otherwise, you will not be able to beat you at that time! "


    Yu Yu suddenly began to laugh. His old face climbed up with a proud smile. His two hands were clasped together, and his bones crackled and he pressed toward the old man step by step.


    "Dare you, old boy!"


    The old man roared, and unconsciously stepped back half a step, making a defensive posture.


    He is now a great loss of strength, but he is not Yu Yu''s opponent. If he really fights, he will suffer a great loss.


    "Hoo..."


    Next to him, Du Shaofu also gave a long sigh of relief when he saw this scene.


    When I first got acquainted with Kong Lao, I inferred that he had a good relationship with the ancestors of Yuqing kingdom. This time, he really believed that he had a good relationship with him.


    The two old guys pinched each other as soon as they met, but they didn''t really face each other. I think their friendship is quite deep.


    In this way, Du Shaofu was really relieved!


    Thinking of this, he also took up his arms, stood aside, and began to enjoy the play.


    "Look, you old man is scared!"


    Seeing the empty old man''s action, Yu Yu chuckled, stopped and said, "we''ll take care of our affairs later, boy. Now it''s still that sentence. Do you want to learn from me?"


    Yu Yu said, looking at Du Shaofu again.


    "Master?"


    Next to him, the empty old man was stunned and immediately called out: "boy, you should be careful! The old man''s talent is really Very You have to think well, this matter is related to the future of life! If you want to worship him as a teacher, you might as well look for me


    Kong Lao was really impatient. He had already taken a fancy to Du Shaofu''s talent, but he was unwilling to worship himself as a teacher.


    Later, the empty old man also figured out that he was no longer a strong man. But when Yu Yuqian said that he would take Du Shaofu as his apprentice, he could not sit still and immediately jumped up to oppose.


    "Shut up


    Yu Yu was very angry, and his head was full of smoke. He breathed heavily!


    He glared at the flame skeleton, and he had the urge to strangle him.


    "Boy, listen to me. For your future cultivation, you''d better take me as your teacher. This is the wise choice! In front of Yu Yu Yu, don''t mistake your children. Such a good seedling can''t be destroyed in your hands


    In spite of Yu Yu''s anger, Kong Lao Cai still screamed wildly, directly pulling Du Shaofu''s sleeve to persuade him.


    "Hold the grass! You''re an old man, aren''t you? "


    Yu Yu jumped directly in front of Kong Lao, strangled his neck which had lost his flesh and blood, and his face turned red.


    "Let me go, old boy! I''m not that I haven''t seen those apprentices you taught! Yes, each one is very strong, but which one is not the same as you, which is based on the accumulation of treasures? "


    Empty old also does not accept soft, continue to say aloud.


    "You..."


    Yu Yu was so angry that he really had the intention of killing people.


    This old guy is used to breaking down the stage, but at this time to expose his base, is tolerable, which can not bear!His nostrils were three times as angry. He quickly took something out of the bag of heaven and earth and put it into the gap between his teeth. As he stopped, he said, "what''s the matter with the treasures of Laozi? What''s wrong with the accomplishments piled up with the treasures? Are you not satisfied with it? You can''t accept it! Come on, this is the ground Gang fire Ganoderma lucidum. Use it to stop your mouth! "


    "Old..."


    Empty old by the same hot things into the mouth, but did not give up refutation, still want to say something.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Yu Yu suddenly waved his hand in front of him. After the "Shua" sound, several things floated out of the bag of heaven and earth again.


    Again and again, he grabbed the floating objects around him and continued to plug them into the old man''s teeth. At the same time, he said: "a local fire Ganoderma lucidum is not enough, right? Come on, this is purgatory blood demon spirit, this is colorful glazed jade tree, this is the spirit liquid of demon God wood, this is Tianluo jiuzhuanteng, this is chaos Yang root..."


    Yu Yu grabbed one thing after another and kept pushing it into the empty old man''s mouth. At the same time, he yelled: "you talk too much! You talk a lot! Come on, let me plug your mouth! "


    His actions were so fast that Laogen could not react. Under the powerful force, he couldn''t even break free. He had to let Yu Yu do it.


    At the end of the day, the skull mouth was really blocked by things and stopped making a sound.


    On the other side, Du Shaofu was stunned!


    "Dagang fire Ganoderma lucidum, purgatory blood demon soul essence, colorful glazed Yushu, demon God wood spirit liquid, Tianluo jiuzhuanteng, chaos yanggen I I I''ll take a straw


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth wide and almost froze. His mouth was about to flow out.


    He could see clearly the things that Yu Yu took out in front of him. They were all treasures. They were absolute treasures!


    Dagang fire Ganoderma lucidum, purgatory blood demon soul essence, colorful glazed Yushu, demon God wood spirit liquid, Tianluo jiuzhuanteng, chaos yanggen


    Just from the breath of these things, Du Shaofu could instantly judge that all these treasures had great origins, and they were no less than the blood flame God lotus he had ever obtained!


    Each of these things to the outside world, I''m afraid it will cause a terrible fight for war, many strong people want to get it!


    However, at this time, these things were used by Yu Yu one by one to block the empty old''s mouth!


    This


    Du Shaofu was speechless. He wanted to know why there were so many good things in this old man?


    Compared with him, he is a real poor man!


    Compared with their proud treasures, they are not enough to see!


    "Shut up?"


    Yu Yu glared at the empty old man, bared his teeth and asked fiercely.


    "Dagang fire Ganoderma lucidum can stabilize the original spirit for me, and even enhance certain strength; the combination of purgatory blood demon soul essence, colorful glazed jade tree, and Tianluo jiuzhuanteng can help me reshape my body; the spirit liquid of demon God wood can make my body and spirit more stable; chaotic Yang root The treasure of Pangu before the creation of the world! With it, I can go further, and I can increase my confidence by 10% when I break through the situation of sitting and forgetting in the future! "


    Empty old hole in the eyes of fire waves, very excited, the voice is shaking.


    He felt that he was really rich. With these treasures in hand, not to mention returning to the peak, even if his strength went further, with the help of chaos Yang root, he could make himself step forward on the way of cultivation!


    Such a temptation, for the old man is also extremely attractive!


    He didn''t even think about what he wanted.


    However, before his action, Yu Yu was faster than him to put everything away.


    Then, his eyes narrowed, he looked at Kong Lao and said, "I can give you all these things, but next, you must shut up! If you dare to say one more word, you can''t expect anything! "


    Yu Yu gazed at Kong Lao tightly in front of him. He raised his chin, and his beard was shaking with pride.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Empty old who can say what, directly with a pair of dry claws covered his mouth, a strong shake of his head, that he will never speak half a sentence.


    At the same time, his eye socket aimed at the heaven and earth bag in front of Yu Yu, without concealing the color of salivation.


    Looking at such a scene, Du Shaofu could not help but sweat from his forehead. He could not help but feel that the old man was really not a bit of moral integrity for the sake of treasure. Would your clank iron bone not hurt?


    "Hum!"


    Yu Yu was satisfied. After a slight hum, he asked Du Shaofu again, "boy, do you have a good idea? As long as you take me as a teacher, maybe it''s just like Yan cangkong said. I can''t give you any advice on the cultivation Road, but I dare to guarantee that in the future, you will have a steady supply of natural materials and earth treasures for your cultivation! "


    As he spoke, he looked at Du Shaofu with disdain, trying to make use of countless treasures to subdue the purple robed youth in front of him.In fact, Du Shaofu was shocked!


    He has never seen so many treasures, even if some things can not be seen, but from the performance of the empty old, that each is absolutely rare!


    If you can have countless treasures to help you in the future, how much time you have to save yourself!


    Although the accomplishments piled up with treasures are like castles in the air, they can be used by the people around them even if they don''t use them. There are so many people in the wasteland and the Shenwu world that their accomplishments are not so good now. They want to travel in the past thirty-three days one by one in order to experience and obtain treasures?


    Those who want to improve their cultivation one by one are as eager as lambs crying for food!


    It has to be said that at this moment, Du Shaofu was really excited.


    However, he soon calmed down and looked at Yu Yu Yu and said, "it''s not impossible to ask me to become a teacher, but I can''t be forced to surrender just by some treasures."


    Du Shaofu had his own ideas. It was not a joke to learn from a teacher. If he did, he would treat him as a master and give him due respect.


    But although the treasure is rare, it can''t be used to buy people''s hearts, can''t it?


    "Well!"


    After hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Yu Yu stopped his expression on his face and became serious. He nodded his head frequently and said in a positive way: "the boy is really worthy of being the disciple of Duanmu qiongtian. He has a certain demeanor. I didn''t mistake you!"


    He began to walk slowly in the hall and continued: "if you promise directly for the treasure, I won''t agree! A disciple who can only see the immediate interests is not rare to me! I''m very glad that you can keep calm! As I said just now, I can''t teach you too much, but I can definitely help you in your practice! If you don''t think it''s worthwhile to be my apprentice in the future, you can terminate the relationship with me at any time! "


    Yu Yuqian''s words were very serious, and only then did he really have the posture that a strong man should have, which was consistent with the identity of the ancestor of the kingdom of God!


    Du Shaofu nodded and fell into a brief thought.


    Then Yu Yu came to him again and said, "I don''t have any other skills, but I''m very protective! If anyone dares to bully you, I will raze his mountain gate to the ground! You must believe that Yuqing Kingdom has this strength! "


    "Is that so?"


    Du Shaofu was absorbed. Indeed, now he has no doubt about the strength of Yu Qing''s divine kingdom.


    The seven great generals'' offices and the holy land of juexing rebelled, but they were quickly defeated under the arrangement of the emperor.


    At this time, the army of the kingdom of God is afraid to arrive at the gate of juexing holy land. It can be imagined that the only way to meet the holy land is to destroy it.


    With such a strong power of Yuqing Kingdom, Yu Yuqian said these words, of course, is very confident!


    Du Shaofu has been in a deep state for a long time. Now that he has just arrived for thirty-three days, he really needs some forces to rely on.


    If other people from Shenwu world come here, there is no place for them to settle down.


    Manpo, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and others are separated from themselves, which is the best example!


    If at that time they could have such a relationship as Yuqing Kingdom, Legalists, celebrities and political strategists were afraid that they would not be afraid to take action easily!


    "Boy, if you want to, you can learn from me! After the worship ceremony, this heaven and earth bag is yours! Of course, I promised that I would give them to Yan cangkong


    Yu Yu took out the heaven and earth bag with one hand, stretched out the other hand, and flicked the dust on the blue robe and walked slowly.


    Du Shaofu thought again for a moment, and then he did not hesitate. He knelt down on his knees and said respectfully, "disciple Du Shaofu, see your master!"


    On the other side, the flame skeleton sighed with strong contempt for Du Shaofu.


    Just now, the boy was still disdaining to be bought by some treasures. Now, don''t you give in to the glittering light?


    "Ha ha ha ha Good disciple, please get up


    After Du Shaofu had finished the ceremony, Yu Yu burst out laughing and went up to hold Du Shaofu up.


    At the same time, he also reached out to pat the dust off his body, which was very amiable!


    However, what Du Shaofu failed to see was that in front of Yu Yu at this time, there was a kind of cunning in his bright eyes, with a deep sense of conspiracy!


    "Come on, good disciple. I''ll tell you what you say. This bag of heaven and earth will be yours."


    Yu Yu put the heaven and earth bag into Du Shaofu''s hand, then patted him on the shoulder and said, "when the Hunyuan space thing is over 20 years later, I''ll give you a big gift!"


    After saying that, he left the hall directly after saying, "I still have something to do, I''ll see you later.".


    "Treasure!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t care if Yu Yu left. His hands holding the bag of heaven and earth were shaking faintly!


    Looking at Yu Yu''s appearance of being rich and bold, Du Shaofu''s breath almost stopped!It''s filled with treasures. I don''t know how many precious treasures I have in it.


    "Open it up and give me my old man''s share!"


    Empty old hastens to come forward, urge a way.


    With excitement, Du Shaofu slowly opened the bag of heaven and earth.


    However, when he peeped into all the things inside, he was stunned for a long time, and then made a rude remark: "my second Olympic Games! A big blow


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2765

    Du Shaofu''s face was livid, his eyes were black, and his lips began to tremble.


    A nameless fire went straight through his forehead, which made him feel black and fainted.


    "What''s the situation?"


    On the other side, seeing Du Shaofu''s expression, Kong Lao exclaimed that it was not good. He rushed forward and seized the bag of heaven and earth from his hand, and the power of Yuan Shen went inside.


    When he saw the things, Kong Lao was stunned and murmured: "the old boy in front of Yu Yu really can do it. He gave an empty bag of heaven and earth to his disciple for what he said."


    He was very surprised at this, but immediately he laughed and said, "but it''s good that many of my things are still in it! Here, boy, take this heaven and earth bag. It''s a teacher worship gift from the old boy. You must treasure it! As for these treasures, I will accept them with a smile. "


    Empty old bared two rows of teeth, very happy.


    Speaking, he reached out and took it out of the bag of heaven and earth. He wanted to take the earth Gang fire Ganoderma lucidum, purgatory blood demon soul essence, colorful glazed jade tree and so on.


    "It''s mine!"


    Du Shaofu yelled angrily. He took back the bag of heaven and earth and glared at Kong Lao angrily.


    He didn''t expect that there were only a few treasures in the old man''s bag. If these things were given to the old man, what he could get would be an empty bag of heaven and earth!


    How could Du Shaofu not be angry? He really wanted to drag the old man back to the old man, deal with him severely, and then betray his school directly!


    But now, he did not have time to think about it, or to keep these treasures in his hands. Besides, if he really fell into the hands of the empty old man, how could he have his share?


    Du Shaofu grabbed the bag of heaven and earth, red eyes, "Shua" to retreat to the distance, staring at the opposite flame skeleton.


    "What do you mean, stinky boy?"


    Empty old urgent, open mouth is scold a way: "it is you that bastard master deceives you, pass old man asshole matter! He said that he would give me the previous treasures. Don''t you want to admit it


    He was really impatient. He was trapped in the Hunyuan space and fought with the blood flame God lotus for tens of thousands of years. Now he is like this. His strength is greatly damaged, and his whole body is burned. If he needs to recover slowly, he doesn''t know when he will go!


    And if you have those treasures in the bag of heaven and earth, you will get twice the result with half the effort if you recover them. It will not be long before you reach the peak period!


    Therefore, when Du Shaofu snatched the bag of heaven and earth from his hand, he could not help being empty and old and not be furious!


    "It was the old man who said it just now, and I didn''t promise you anything! Now, the universe is in my hands, and the treasure here has the final say.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes glared and he snorted.


    He didn''t even fight at all. He didn''t have a good face to show him.


    No matter whether you want to betray your school or not, you have to keep these treasures first. Even if you want to give them to the empty elder, you have to wait for yourself to cover the heat, and then give them when you are in a good mood.


    "Boy, you!"


    Kong Lao rushes forward and wants to take back the bag of heaven and earth from Du Shaofu''s hand. However, with his remaining strength, he can''t surpass Du Shaofu, and he immediately dodges him.


    "I''m going to find that guy. I''m going to betray my school today!"


    Du Shaofu put away the bag of heaven and earth, with a black face, and walked out of the hall without paying any attention to Kong Lao.


    I''ve seen a shameless one, but I really haven''t seen such a shameless one. Let me learn from my teacher, and I''ll do it as soon as I can.


    Where can such a master go?


    No, Du Shaofu felt that he was really a coward when he was an apprentice to such people!


    "Boy, wait for me!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu about to leave, Kong Lao quickly followed up.


    Treasure can be put first, but let me enter the ancient space first. There is time to speed up and recover, but it is much easier than the outside world!


    One after the other, they quickly drilled out of the hall and disappeared in the palace.


    In the next period of time, many people were surprised to see that a young man in purple robes was constantly shuttling through countless buildings, with a black face and searching for something, as if he was looking for someone to collect debts!


    However, this search lasted one night. Until dawn, Du Shaofu searched almost every corner of the temple, and he did not see Yu Yu in front of him.


    "That old man can really hide!"


    Du Shaofu''s teeth were itching and his eyes were as deep as water.


    He thought of such a result and knew that it was very difficult to find Yu Yuqian who was the emperor''s ancestor in the Yuqing palace, but he didn''t want to let him go.


    If this account is not properly settled, Du Shaofu feels wronged!


    However, he searched every place and found no sign of the old fox.This made Du Shaofu very helpless, but gradually gave up to look for.


    He wanted to go to find the God Emperor Yu Taiyan and inquire about the whereabouts of Yu Yu. But he was trapped. If more people knew about it, he would have no face.


    Therefore, at the end of the day, Du Shaofu had to give up and return to his residence.


    Then, he opened up the old space and dived into it.


    Kong Lao was already here at this time. When he saw Du Shaofu come in, he started to roar and said in a loud voice, "boy, give me back my treasure!"


    At the beginning of Du Shaofu''s appearance, Kong Lao had already seen his expression and knew that he had not found Yu Yu. Therefore, his previous indignation was not vented.


    However, those treasures are too important to me. I have to find this boy to come!


    Just like the spirit of the heaven and the earth, you throw things out of the heaven and the earth, just like the spirit of heaven and earth


    With his voice, the four treasures turned into streamers and flew to the empty old man''s side, and he caught them in his dead claws.


    When he saw these treasures, he was very excited, and the flame on his body was faintly trembling.


    The combination of purgatory blood demon spirit, colorful glazed Yushu and Tianluo jiuzhuanteng can help him rebuild his body.


    With these things, it is no longer difficult for Kong Lao to recover to the peak state.


    Empty old man quickly put away the four treasures. Excited, he turned his eyes to Du Shaofu and said, "boy, that''s right. The old boy in front of Yu Yu said it was for me. How can you take it for yourself? In addition, there are demon spirit liquid and chaos Yang root. Please give them to me quickly! "


    With that, he reached out a hand and begged Du Shaofu.


    "Go! These things in your hands, enough to allow you to reshape the body, restore to the ultimate state! As for the demon God Sen spirit liquid and chaos Yang root, they are mine. The old guy cheated me to be an apprentice, and he would not give me any benefits! "


    Du Shaofu rolled his eyes and hummed.


    The reason why he handed over the earth Gang fire Ganoderma lucidum, purgatory blood spirit spirit, colorful glazed jade tree, and Tianluo jiuzhuanshenteng to Kong Lao, also hoped that the other side could recover earlier.


    In addition, he can see that although the old bastard in front of Yu Yu pinches Kong Lao as soon as they meet, the relationship between them is absolutely the same. Otherwise, he will not say that he will give all these treasures to Kong Lao.


    As for the spirit liquid and chaos Yang root of the demon God wood, we should keep it first!


    "How about that? That''s my stuff


    The flame skeleton glared at Du Shaofu, venting his discontent.


    "Old man, if you''re not satisfied, I''ll take back the four things you have in your hand!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were frozen and he glanced at the empty old man.


    Such an expression made Dekong shrink his neck and unconsciously step back to guard against Du Shaofu.


    He knows that this guy is not really threatening himself.


    In this ancient space, not to say that it is a person who has made great damage to his own cultivation. Even if a real immortal strong man comes in, he can only rely on his ravaged share!


    The boy was very kind and gave himself four treasures. If he was enraged again and was taken back, it would be more than worth the loss!


    "In fact, we can make a deal!"


    Du Shaofu thought about it for a moment, and suddenly he said so.


    "What deal?"


    Kong Lao looked at him cautiously and asked.


    He can''t rest assured that this boy is too cunning. He is the same as the old guy in front of Yu Yu. He can''t fall into his pit!


    "I can give it to you, but not now! You should recover first. There is time to accelerate in the ancient space, which is dozens of times higher than that of the outside world. It must not take long! "


    Du Shaofu looked at Kong Lao and said one word: "I have a request. After you recover, I will give you these two treasures after you get rid of that old bastard! What do you think of this deal, Mr. Kong? "


    Du Shaofu looked at Kong Lao with burning eyes, and at the same time a ray of smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    "Deal


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the empty old man didn''t need to think about it. He said, "Hey, I know the strength of that old boy. If I want to get back to the top, I''ll catch him! You boy, take good care of my treasure, and then we will perform the contract together! "


    Empty old says, in the mouth hey hey sound unceasingly.


    This deal is worth nothing to myself. It''s just that old boy in front of Yu Yu was abused. They have been fighting for years. How can they care about this time.


    What''s more, this time you can still have treasures. Why not?"Haha I knew, empty always happy person


    Du Shaofu, who was also a thief, began to smile, and his treacherous expression was in contrast with the old man!


    This kind of result he had expected for a long time. How could he give up such a huge benefit if he just did it casually.


    Du Shaofu also felt more and more that he had done a very delicate trade. Those two treasures were not his own. Yu Yu left them for the purpose of healing the empty old man. If he took them out to trade, he would not suffer any loss.


    But at the same time, if you can see that old bastard was beaten up, you can also get some comfort from jumping into a big hole.


    In any case, this school can''t stay any longer. If you can dig some treasures from Yu Yuqian before you rebel, it will be even more wonderful!


    "Boy!"


    After they laughed, Kong Lao suddenly opened his mouth and said to Du Shaofu, "in fact, the old man wanted to take you as an apprentice, but he didn''t have any bad thoughts. According to my estimation, there are only so many treasures in his body. Even if he is more ambitious than ordinary people, it is not easy to take out such rare things at once! I don''t mean to excuse him. The old boy in front of Yu Yu really deserves to be beaten! "


    Kong Lao said it very seriously, but at the end of the day, he was also a little angry. He felt angry for Du Shaofu.


    "I know!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, and he had guessed what Kong Lao said.


    Yu Yu took out these things, every one of them is extraordinary, put in the outside world enough to make people fight for the scalp, and even blood may flow into a river!


    He can have so much at one time, has been extremely valuable!


    But then again, if the old man had no money at all, he would not believe it!


    Of course, Yu Yu didn''t have any bad thoughts. What he was trying to do was to be a disciple of his own. When he mentioned his elder martial brother, we can see how proud he was to be a disciple who let him shine.


    I''m afraid the old man is also looking forward to it. With his own qualifications, he can give his parents a long face in the future.


    It''s just that Du Shaofu really can''t swallow this breath. It''s too cruel to pit people!


    "That''s it. I''ll shut up first. Don''t disturb me again until I recover completely."


    The empty old man waved his hand and said so.


    Du Shaofu nodded and did not continue to stay in the ancient space.


    Just before he left, he glanced at the sleeping figure wrapped in the light in the corner of the ancient space.


    Back in his room, he was still thinking about it.


    "What''s the history of the dean of tianwu college? How can he sleep in the Shenwu world? And the space formed by his sleeping place is actually a boundary of its own, completely free from the oppression of the force of heaven and earth! "


    Du Shaofu thought, through what Yu Yuqian said before, he dares to conclude that the dean of tianwu college must be a strong man from the thirty-three days, and Yu Yuqian also knew him. However, Du Shaofu did not have time to ask.


    At this time the other party fell into a deep sleep, do not know when to wake up!


    In addition, Du Shaofu is also more and more curious about his elder brother. Why does it seem that all the people he has come into contact with recently seem to have a deep relationship with him.


    And from the words and deeds of all the people, we can infer that the elder martial brother must be a great man. His cultivation is very good, at least he is much stronger than Qu Dao Jue!


    "Is the elder martial brother a strong man in the realm of sitting and forgetting?"


    Du Shaofu thought like this, feeling that he was shocked by his own ideas!


    He has never been in contact with the realm of sitting and forgetting. But before the ancestors of Tianmu and Shenshu left the Shenwu world, they once said that the sitting and forgetting state is the strongest known existence in 33 days!


    Only because of some special reasons, they rarely walk in the world, which leads to the immortal strong dominating the whole of 33 days.


    He Zhibai once told Du Shaofu that the number of strong people in the state of sitting and forgetting will not be too many. The whole world is constantly melting into the sky. I''m afraid that those who have reached the state of sitting and forgetting are just a few!


    And Yuqing Kingdom, should not have such a strong!


    According to Du Shaofu''s conjecture, the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods should all sit and forget the strong. After all, the last carrying of the Tao and the nothingness of the nine realms only exist in the legend, and no one has seen it for countless years!


    In this way, if the elder martial brother is also sitting and forgetting, isn''t he at the same level as the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God?


    If you think about it like this, it''s really terrible!


    "Sitting and forgetting is rarely seen in the world, but it should not be impossible to be born!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed, and suddenly such an idea came out.


    Since there is no reason why there is no such thing as "three days".Perhaps because of some unimaginable reasons, their birth will be subject to some restrictions and restrictions, but they will never be unable to intervene in the affairs of the outside world!


    "I don''t know what happened to little star, granny, demon, bully, Lin and Huang!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu murmured, and his heart was filled with infinite worries.


    He tried his best to protect the people he cared about, so that all the close relatives could have better conditions to survive.


    If it is not for their own strength, how could they be separated from a few people under the attack and killing of the old man of the strategists!


    If you want to keep your own everything, you must have enough powerful strength to stand on the absolute peak, look down on the world and despise everything!


    "Legalists, celebrities, strategists, one day, I will kill xuanming yihengtian and let you pay for what you have done!"


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was a fierce light.


    "There is no end to practice, and the road of the strong is more powerful than to ascend to heaven! Now I am the real state. There are two realms behind me: immortality and sitting and forgetting. Although each entrance has baffled countless people, it can''t stop me! "


    Du Shaofu slowly calmed down his mind. He went to one side, sat down with his knees crossed, and assumed a posture of cultivation. He thought, "in addition, although the last two realms of carrying Tao and nothingness exist only in legends, and no one can surpass them for endless years, since there are such two realms, someone must have reached them! If you don''t have a try, how can you afford to go there once in thirty-three days? "


    There was an overwhelming force in him, with indescribable indomitable spirit.


    No matter how difficult the road ahead is, Du Shaofu will never give up. He has gone all the way through the thorns and thorns. How ever did he lower his head and take defeat?


    Come to thirty-three days, then we must advance to a higher level!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2766

    Du Shaofu did not think much about it any more. His breath was silent and he entered the state of cultivation.


    For the next period of time, he stayed in the Yuqing palace, devoted himself to practice, and turned a deaf ear to everything outside!


    After a few days, a large number of people returned to the temple, and the breath of everyone was strong.


    These people are the strong ones who have been ordered by the emperor not long ago to go to the holy land!


    The emperor introduced them into a large hall and sat down separately.


    At the same time, Zihong, Diwu and Yunling were also present.


    There was a lot of noise in the huge palace, and thousands of strong people were talking to each other, but so many people in the hall did not seem crowded at all!


    There are so many immortal strong people in the hall, which is really an indescribable bustle!


    It''s a pity that Du Shaofu didn''t see it.


    Of course, if he knew that Yu Yu, the emperor''s ancestor of Yuqing Kingdom, was also present at that time, he was afraid that he would not even have the thought of closing up again. He would jump out and betray his school in front of each other!


    "Thank you for coming across the whole world to help Taiyan quell the rebellion!"


    First, Emperor Yu Taiyan clasped his fist and said to all the people around him.


    His eyes were sincere with deep gratitude.


    If there were no strong men in front of him, he might be able to cope with the confrontation with the seven gods and generals by relying on his power of Yuqing kingdom. However, with the juexing holy land, it would not be enough.


    If it had not been for the thousands of strong men who came to help, the kingdom of Yuqing would have changed its master!


    "The emperor''s words are heavy. I''m equivalent to the world of spirit and martial arts. What''s this little busy thing?"


    In the crowd, someone replied.


    "Yes, younger martial brother Yu, all of you here are either from the same school of Yunyang sect or from three thousand worlds. We are walking outside to experience ourselves. This is really a trivial matter!"


    Soon, someone came up and said.


    On one side, the people of the three great generals'' offices were all confused when they heard these words. What kind of power is Yunyang sect? What is the ghost of the three thousand worlds? Why have they never heard of it?


    In particular, he mengchang, Huo Yuankun and Duan Baichuan, the three great gods and generals, are also very strong in their cultivation and have a wide range of knowledge. However, they have no idea what these people are talking about.


    "It''s hard for you to leave the three thousand worlds. Let''s spend more time here."


    The emperor was just a little polite and nodded his head.


    "That''s nature!"


    Many of the strong people on the scene said with a smile.


    "The seven God generals'' mansion and Jue Ling holy land have been finished. There must be no big trouble after that. When the Hunyuan space is over, there will be a bigger event!"


    The emperor walked a few steps in the hall and said so.


    On hearing this, the three great generals looked at each other. Then he mengchang, the general of Zihong, came forward and asked, "Your Majesty, we have heard about this, but we don''t know exactly what it is!"


    The other two great generals also looked at the emperor with burning eyes, waiting for his answer.


    The emperor did not think about it. He directly said, "when the descendants of Yuqing Kingdom went to Hunyuan space for training, there were thirty-five holy places left. There were also 71 other sacred places that were preparing for each other. The purpose of all forces is for the coming grand event! And this grand event, which involves the whole Supreme Harmony of heaven, is the most powerful secret realm in this world, which is about to be opened! "


    "Involving the whole grand event of Supreme Harmony?"


    "The strongest secret will be opened?"


    People looked at each other and were surprised.


    Among them, there are numerous forces. Among them, there are thirty-six holy places and seventy-two divine kingdoms, plus countless large and small forces.


    If it involves the whole industry, it is definitely a top event!


    In addition, the most powerful secret place in the sky is even more incredible!


    However, the three people want to break their heads, but also did not think of a secret place, which is worth the young strong people in the whole field to rush to experience together!


    However, they had to look at the Emperor Yu Tai Yan eagerly and wanted to hear the answer from him.


    Seeing the expressions of several people in his eyes, the emperor''s mouth was filled with a funny smile and said, "the so-called strongest secret state is the state of war between gods and demons!"


    As soon as his words came out, the three gods were shocked and their eyes were about to stare out of their eyes.


    "The war between gods and demons?"


    The three gods were shocked and suddenly thought of a legendary existence.


    When we say the four words of "God demon battle situation", I almost lose my voice.


    Around, thousands of strong men from the three thousand worlds all look confused. Obviously, they have never heard of the magic war."Ha ha! Don''t doubt that it is the situation of war between gods and demons! "


    Looking at the expression of the three generals, the emperor laughed and said positively.


    In this way, the expressions on the three faces became more wonderful, and their faces trembled, as if they had heard something incredible.


    "Oh, my God, it''s really the beginning of the war between gods and demons!"


    "The war between gods and Demons has existed since ancient times, but it has been opened once in the middle of the way."


    "When the legend was opened, the whole world was in darkness."


    "It seems that the opening of the war between gods and Demons was not initiated by human beings, but by some drastic changes that made it known to the world."


    "But this time, why did you open it all of a sudden and let so many children of the younger generation enter it? Isn''t it very dangerous?"


    "Not only the people who enter are in danger, but if one is careless, the whole world may be doomed!"


    ¡­¡­


    Only in a flash, the three people think of a lot of long-term things.


    They don''t know much about the situation of the war between gods and Demons and have no personal experience, but they have also heard from the elders.


    Hundreds of millions of years ago, the three gods were not yet born.


    At that time, the sky suddenly became chaotic one day. The whole heaven and earth were filled with a strong evil spirit, which filled every place with pungent blood, and the sky was covered by boundless blood light.


    Along with the appearance of this evil spirit, there is an endless sense of killing, which makes all living creatures tremble with fear. Even the strong in the immortal world can not resist the terrible murderous spirit!


    On that day, the whole world was shocked, and many powerful people were born, who wanted to find the root of everything.


    But what''s terrible is that, with their strength, they are wrapped up in terrible evil Qi, and their strength is greatly reduced. They can''t raise much courage to explore. The deepest feeling is that the ferocious spirit that penetrates all over the body invades the whole body and makes people want to crack the liver and gall!


    The wisps of blood mist floating in the void, the fierce and violent force that swept nine days and ten places, and the strong and powerful pressure that pervaded the sky, all pressed on people''s hearts like a mountain of terror, which made countless creatures feel frightened and softened!


    The essence of blood and blood were mixed in the moment, but they were killed!


    The silent killing, heart shaking!


    Living beings are like mature wheat, falling in pieces, turning into corpses, or turning into smoke and dust!


    Such a scene, so that every one of the supreme often melt into the sky are desperate!


    However, fortunately, all this did not last for a long time, and it was suddenly over. All the evil Qi and blood Qi retreated like the tide and soon dissipated!


    In the process, no one knows why!


    But later some people remember, it seems that before everything calmed down, a faint sight saw a figure wrapped by colorful light, came to this world and drove away all the terrible things!


    However, whether this is an illusion or a real thing, no one can verify it!


    After the terrible turmoil, the surviving creatures were shocked to find that most of the whole world had been killed and wounded. Those below the Guixu realm were almost dead. Most of the aura between heaven and earth was drained away!


    Such a terrible result, let everyone''s mind suddenly, a cool feeling can not help rising from the bottom of the feet!


    If you can survive, you can get your life back!


    After regaining their composure, the strong men began to move one after another, sending out all-round forces to look for the source of all the previous ones!


    If we can''t find it and solve it as soon as possible, that kind of existence will be like a sharp blade hanging on the top of all living creatures, and may come out to harvest their lives at any time!


    This situation is absolutely not allowed to happen again!


    And with the exploration, the strong man who finally has the situation of sitting and forgetting has found the clue and found a mysterious place!


    This place is exactly what the emperor called the "God devil war situation"!


    "After the magic war was discovered in those years, it was sealed directly by the powerful people who sit and forget and forget the heaven! To the outside world, they didn''t explain everything in detail. They just told the world that it was a battlefield in ancient times, which survived from the beginning of chaos! It is only because of the sudden leakage of the murderous and violent atmosphere that disaster has been brought to this sector! "


    The emperor looked at the void, thinking and sighing.


    As he said, the strong men at that time were also very shocked when they found out there!


    After close exploration and observation, it was finally determined that it was a battlefield left from ancient times.


    Only about all the detailed findings, they did not tell the world that after the seal was sealed, many sitting and forgetting strong people became quiet again.


    "Why is it necessary to open the war between gods and demonsZihong general he mengchang''s face was still a little ugly. When he spoke, his voice couldn''t help shaking.


    Obviously, just a few words in the legend are enough to make people unable to calm down in their hearts. The four words of "God demon war" are a powerful deterrent!


    That catastrophe, until many thousands of years later, the supreme constant fusion genius slowly restored the former strength!


    In the face of he mengchang''s question, the divine Emperor gave a faint smile and said: "in fact, over the years, those senior strong men did not simply seal the war situation between gods and demons, but left some means for them to enter and leave freely! After years of constant research, they finally found that there was no more terrible danger there! At least, immortality can survive in it! In addition, after final confirmation, the magic war situation was left at the beginning of heaven and earth, and has never been seen in the world. Therefore, there are many unimaginable treasures in it, which is definitely a good place for younger generations to experience and practice! "


    The emperor opened his mouth, said word by word, and told all the people present in detail about the situation of the war between gods and demons.


    After his narration, all the people finally understood the reason of the formation of the war situation between gods and demons.


    In ancient times, after the creation of Pangu God, when the world was first formed, the demons once caused havoc in the world, and together with the whole thirty-three days, they fell into the terror of killing!


    At that time, the demons were infinitely powerful. Under the leadership of the devil ancestor, they cut down the common people with blood, and almost made the whole thirty-three days fall and become the devil kingdom!


    However, under the unremitting efforts of some great figures, everything was finally calmed down and the world returned to stability. Only in this way can we have the power of the present thirty-three days!


    Of course, these things are also speculated by today''s strong people. After all, there are very few people who have survived from that era. Even if they exist in the world, ordinary people can not see their true faces.


    Moreover, in the era of the beginning of heaven and earth, it should be the strong one with the realm of carrying Tao!


    From this, we can also imagine how brilliant and powerful the demons were at that time, and could be enemies with the whole world!


    That devil ancestor, is also absolutely universal general character!


    At that time, who could participate in the war, which one was arrogant of the world!


    The shenhuang Suo Tian array, which Du Shaofu seized from the holy land of Jue Ling, was modeled on the great array of a strong man at that time.


    However, the shenhuang lock sky array at that time could cover the whole period of thirty-three days and kill countless demons. It was extremely powerful and terrifying. It was comparable to what Du Shaofu had in his hands!


    "The war between gods and demons is a battlefield left behind by all living creatures and demons. After being sealed by the ancient strong, the seal has been loosened for a long time, which led to the catastrophe thousands of years ago! Today, there are still demons in it, but they have lost the killing and the aura of heaven and earth. They are no longer powerful as they used to be. They can''t be more suitable as a place of experience! "


    The emperor continued to explain and solve many doubts in the hearts of all people.


    He has also heard about these things and has not experienced them himself.


    "There seems to be something wrong with it."


    The cloud spirit God frowned Duan Baichuan, thinking and said: "since it can be used as a training place, then the danger is naturally within the scope of control! But why was it that when the war between gods and Demons was born, it caused such terrible turbulence that countless people died


    He asked Yu Yan this way.


    This problem is also something that everyone does not understand.


    According to reason, since the past years of catastrophe due to the war between gods and demons, then there is definitely a fierce place!


    However, many of the strong people in the situation of sitting and forgetting can actually come out alive and have the ability to seal it!


    In addition, this time, why can''t we see the same scene as in previous years, which will bring the whole wushangchangrongtian into disaster?


    "The reason why there was such a huge disturbance at that time was that a fierce master was born and broke the seal!"


    The emperor''s eyes flashed at all the people present and said such a sentence.


    "The evil Lord is born!"


    Not only the three great generals, but also thousands of strong men from the three thousand worlds were shocked.


    What kind of evil master should he have made the whole world die?


    Just think about it, I feel extremely terrible!


    However, in front of Yu Yu and Qu daojue, as well as elder martial brothers long and Ling, who were called by the emperor earlier, are indifferent. Obviously, they know some facts.


    "That''s right. The evil Lord is called the devil!"


    The emperor said with a smile.


    "The devil?"


    All the people looked at each other. They had never heard of this man, and they seemed very puzzled.


    "A demon God is so powerful. When the world opened, what kind of terror was that demon ancestor?"


    At this moment, all people''s hearts have such an idea.They marvel at the power of the demons!


    Only one demon God can make the whole wuchangrongtian suffer heavy damage. You can imagine how terrible the power of the demon ancestor, the head of the demons!


    It seems to have seen the idea in everyone''s heart, the emperor suddenly opened his mouth again and only heard him say: "in fact, the devil is the devil ancestor, but he is not the devil ancestor either!"


    This kind of statement makes everyone in the hall even more confused.


    However, it will be clear if you think about it carefully. Maybe the devil God is derived from the power of the devil ancestor. In this way, everything can make sense.


    "Your majesty! Since the demon God has stepped out of the war situation of the gods and demons, and there are still countless demon troops in it, won''t he come back again? "


    At this time, Huo Yuankun, the general of Emperor Wu, stepped forward and asked.


    "I know what you''re worried about! In the case of the seal of the war between the gods and the demons, the demons have no ability to break through again. If we open the seal and let the younger generation enter the experience, it is very likely to disturb him and make him enter the magic war situation to summon many demons! And with the power of the devil, no one can stop it! After all, no one knows whether the strong man, who is covered in the colorful glow, exists in the end! Even if he is still alive, will he appear in time to stop possible disasters! "


    Yu Taiyan looked at Huo Yuankun and said softly.


    He was very clear in his heart, indeed, with the power of the demon God, the supreme melting heaven, no one can suppress it!


    If he is not willing to take advantage of the opening of the war between the gods and demons, he will enter and summon the army of demons. It is not only for the supreme constant melting heaven, but also for the whole thirty-three days, he will suffer unimaginable disaster!


    It has to be said that what Huo Yuankun is worried about is reasonable!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2767

    However, for such concerns, the emperor seems to care nothing.


    As he spoke, he suddenly laughed and said, "don''t worry, although the devil is powerful, he has an immortal body! But it''s been dead for almost three years


    The emperor laughed strangely, and there was a strange glow in his eyes.


    "The devil is dead?"


    "He died just three years ago. Why have I not heard anything about it?"


    "Who is so strong that he can kill the immortal devil?"


    "This is terrible! Is it not the true illusion that once appeared in the legend? "


    ¡­¡­


    The people of the three great generals were all confused and began to talk.


    When they heard about the existence of the "devil", they could already imagine its horror.


    But someone could actually kill it, and it happened in less than three years.


    Normally speaking, such a terrible battle between the strong should be disturbed in the whole period of thirty-three days. As a group of powerful people in their immortal situation, they should not have heard of it.


    But the fact is, it seems that this thing happened quietly, until today from the mouth of the emperor, they just know.


    "I don''t know if the figure wrapped in colorful light in the legend is really a person, but the fact that the devil is dead has been confirmed. You don''t have to doubt it!"


    The emperor looked at all the people''s expressions in his eyes and said so.


    He didn''t say much about it. Then he waved his hand to the humanity of the three great generals: "now we can start to prepare for the experience of the war situation between gods and demons! Twenty years of Hunyuan space is very short, and you need to work hard for all the follow-up matters! "


    "I''ll wait for the order!"


    At the same time, the three gods bent down and said, and then they wanted to leave the hall.


    "Oh, yes


    All of a sudden, Yu Taiyan seemed to think of something: "there should be a lot of treasures searched from Jue Ling holy land and the seven God generals'' mansion. Besides the part left by the royal family and all of you, you should also send one to Du Shaofu! This time, he has made great contributions to Hunyuan space! "


    "In accordance with the will of the emperor!"


    The three gods nodded, showing no dissatisfaction.


    They all know what Du Shaofu did in the Hunyuan space. It is reasonable to give him some benefits!


    What''s more, with the relationship between him and the emperor, no one would come forward and say no.


    After that, the three gods will take people away, and all the people from the three thousand worlds will also withdraw from the door.


    For the strong men of the thirty-three days, they have never heard of the three thousand thousand worlds. Just after leaving the hall, the three gods and generals also emerged with strong curiosity and began to ask these people.


    Watching the crowd go out, the hall left only Emperor Yu Tai Yan, Qu Dao Jue, and the first three Emperor Yu Yu Yu.


    They look at a large background, eyes in the emergence of a strange smile.


    "Younger martial brother Yu, if these people know that the death of the demon God is also the great contribution of Du Shaofu, do you think their expressions will be very wonderful?"


    Qu Dao Jue squints his eyes and says that he ran in the corner of his mouth.


    "Ha ha Don''t say it''s them. I''m afraid that the group of people from three thousand thousand worlds will be directly scared! "


    Yu Taiyan laughed, and then said: "after all, the disturbance caused by the demon God was too great. If elder martial brother Lu hadn''t done it, I''m afraid it would have been really robbed in the past thirty-three days! As soon as the demon army comes out, it will be easy to sweep up everywhere


    Qu daojue listened, but also thought of something: "yes, if it wasn''t for Lu Shaoyou, the disaster of the demon cult would not have ended as simple as the death of nearly half of Rongtian! What a powerful demon! At the last moment, he took away nine demon emperors and many demons


    At that time, he also had some understanding, more than ordinary people know!


    "Although the devil is powerful, it is still far from being able to swim as little as possible."


    At this time, Yu Yu suddenly turned his eyes and said, "if the devil didn''t see the opportunity early, he would finally hide in the Shenwu world and swim less. Even if he could kill the immortal devil, it would be easy to suppress it and seal it so that it would never be turned over."


    His words seem to have a little disdain, as if yu Taiyan and Qu Dao Jue compare the demon God with Lu Shaoyou, and they are very dissatisfied!


    "Ha ha, father, don''t be angry!"


    With a smile, the emperor took Yu Yu''s arm and said, "I know that elder martial brother Lu is your most proud disciple. No one can compare with him, including me, who is a son! What''s more, we didn''t speak ill of elder martial brother


    "Hum!"


    Yu Yu snorted in front of him and threw him a white flower in the back of his head!If Du Shaofu could hear the conversation between the three, he would be shocked!


    It turns out that his mysterious senior brother is Lu Shaoyou!


    He had heard the name countless times when he was in the world of martial arts, and had seen the illusions left behind!


    It was the master of three thousand worlds. Du Shaofu had a lot of help when he was able to reach the present situation!


    No wonder, no wonder Yu Yu mentioned his disciple before, he couldn''t help showing his satisfaction, as if he was the greatest pride of his life!


    It''s a pity that Du Shaofu was not in the hall at this time, and he didn''t know what they said.


    "Uncle!"


    On the other hand, seeing Yu Yu, Qu Dao Jue stepped forward and said with a slight smile: "Du Shaofu is a very good boy, and he also controls the heaven of the Shenwu world. According to our speculation, the Shenwu world is likely to be another spiritual world! If this is the case, if you can take him as a disciple, you will have another disciple to be proud of in the future! "


    Qu Dao Jue looks smiling. He knows that the reason why this uncle Yu appeared was that he came here for Du Shaofu and wanted to take him back to his family!


    Just a few days ago, Yu Taiyan took Du Shaofu to see the boy, but he didn''t know what the result was.


    Qu Dao Jue''s words surprised Yu Yu. He grabbed his arm and said, "what you said is serious? Is it really possible that Shenwu world is another Lingwu world? "


    He looked straight at Qu Dao Jue, trying to figure out whether the other side was fooling himself.


    "Of course


    Qu Dao was tightly grasped and nodded, saying: "the Shenwu world is so extraordinary that even Lu Shaoyou has to be suppressed by the force of heaven and earth when he goes. This is definitely not the power that the ordinary world can have! According to my conjecture, it should really be another spiritual world, just because of some special relationship, it has been silent! If one day, Du Shaofu''s boy can reach the peak, it will be another Lu Shaoyou? "


    Qu daojue said, and then added: "but don''t be too excited, martial uncle Yu. This is just my speculation. No one has enough evidence to prove what kind of existence the Shenwu world is."


    He had no certainty, so he made a solemn statement.


    However, Yu Yuqian just turned a deaf ear to this. Instead, he spread Qu Dao Jue''s arm and rubbed his hand vigorously. The thief said, "it''s a hair! It''s issued! There is another disciple like Shaoyou. What can I ask for in this life? Ha ha ha... "


    Yu Yu burst out laughing wildly, with indescribable satisfaction. It was as if Du Shaofu had been standing on the top of the world at this time. He was worshipped and worshipped by the world!


    "Don''t you..."


    Qu daojue and Yu Taiyan looked at each other and judged the result from the expression in front of Yu Yu. But he couldn''t help asking, "uncle, have you accepted Du Shaofu as a disciple?"


    "Exactly


    Yu Yu stroked his beard, held his head high, and hung his eyes, which meant a little bit of pride.


    He only heard that Du Shaofu had extraordinary talent, but he had not yet realized that he had won the world of divine weapons. If Qu daojue said that it was a world of terror after silence, then his future achievements would be extraordinary!


    Not to say that it will be able to reach the same height as Lu Shaoyou, but at least for thirty-three days, the overwhelming majority of the strong are absolutely no exception!


    If one more such disciple comes out, he will be respected by countless people, regardless of whether he is walking in three thousand thousand thousand worlds or walking through thirty-three days before Yu Yu Yu!


    At the thought of this, his beard was raised and his heart was excited!


    "Congratulations, uncle!"


    Qu Dao Jue gave a wry smile and hugged his fist.


    He is also quite helpless. His qualifications as a martial uncle Yu are extremely poor in terms of the whole three thousand worlds and thirty-three days.


    This is not the key, the key is that his apprentices are also more than one dish!


    There is only one unique flower, that is Lu Shaoyou!


    When Lu Shaoyou worshipped Yuyu''s front door countless years ago, many people were puzzled, but now there is another Du Shaofu.


    "I don''t know what that boy thinks!"


    Qu daojue shook his head in secret. He felt that Du Shaofu''s behavior was strange. Why did he become the apprentice of Uncle Yu? After all, there is only one Lu Shaoyou. If you destroy another genius by your martial uncle, it will be a great sin!


    However, if Qu Dao Jue knew that Yu Yu had taken out a pile of treasures to lure Du Shaofu, it should be understandable!


    Under such a shocking attack, everyone has to give in!


    However, if Qu Dao Jue knew again that he, the uncle Yu, had taken over Du Shaofu as a disciple, the expression on his face would have been very wonderful!"No way!"


    Yu Yu laughed in front of him, but suddenly he stopped laughing and jumped three feet high. He was as anxious as a cat who had been trampled on its tail. He muttered: "no! no way! That boy has such a broad future. I can''t chill the heart of my disciples! no way! no way! I have to give him some precious treasures, so that he can always remember my good master! If he really betrays his school in a fit of anger, I will lose a lot of money... "


    As he mumbled, he rushed out of the hall and disappeared, leaving Qu daojue and Yu Taiyan in the hall with big eyes and small eyes.


    Until a long time later, the two men had not come back to understand the situation.


    "I always feel that martial uncle''s behavior is a little strange!"


    Qu Dao Jue scratched his head and murmured.


    "There''s something wrong with it!"


    The emperor nodded to show his approval.


    "He has always acted in a unique way. Let''s leave it alone!"


    Qu Dao Jue returned to his normal manner, looked at the emperor and said, "this time, the Hunyuan space has been opened for 20 years, and then the war between gods and demons will be opened. With the strength of the younger generation of Yuqing Kingdom, it is very difficult to achieve too good results."


    "Yes, the overall strength of the kingdom of God is still too weak to compare with the thirty-six holy places and the most powerful ones! Although I can gather many immortal strong men from the three thousand worlds to kill the holy land of absolute spirit, these people are not their own strength after all! If one side of the Kingdom wants to be powerful, the emperor''s strength should bear the brunt. He must be able to subdue everything. I''m still a lot worse now! "


    Yu Taiyan walked slowly for two steps.


    "Your strength is much worse than that. Why should I be in love with long San and Ling Feng?"


    Qu Dao Jue shook his head and gave Yu Taiyan a pale look.


    His years of practice were many thousands more than those of the emperor, but the gap between them was not too great.


    It can be said that Yu Taiyan''s qualifications are excellent.


    At least, compared with his father Yu Yu Yu, it is a thousand times higher!


    "Who doesn''t want to stand on the top of the world when you step on the road of cultivation?"


    Yu Taiyan took a look at Qu Dao Jue, and his whole body exuded a strong momentum. He only heard him say: "I don''t want to compare with elder martial brother Lu. But if you can''t step into the state of sitting and forgetting, you can break through reincarnation, get rid of the limitation of life and death, and achieve immortality."


    "You think so much! Sitting and forgetting, how many people can do that? Even if they step into sitting and forgetting, how many people can really break through life and death and immortality since ancient times? "


    Qu Dao Jue laughs bitterly when he hears the speech, and says with some loss.


    He has stayed in the realm of immortality for countless years, but he has never been able to enter the realm of sitting and forgetting.


    It can be said that the more practice to the later stage, the more difficult it is to cross the distance between each realm. From immortality to sitting and forgetting, it is like a natural moat gap, blocking the countless talents!


    There are countless powerful people in the immortal state of thirty-three days, but there is hardly one person who can really break through sitting and forgetting every 100000 years or millions of years!


    In the world of sitting and forgetting, those who can break through life and death and achieve immortality are very rare. I don''t know for thirty-three days. But in the three thousand thousand worlds, there is only one person!


    "People have to have a goal, don''t they?"


    Yu Taiyan chuckled faintly. He took a seat and sat down. Then he said, "I came to the supreme Changrong heaven and established the Yuqing kingdom. It''s not because I covet power and sit on the boundless land. The purpose is to temper myself and find more opportunities to hone myself."


    "Of course, I know that power is not very important to our state! There are Yunyang Zong, Lingwu world, Lu Shaoyou and his feilingmen. Even if there is a big problem, we can easily solve it! Even in the thirty-three days, as long as we are clear about our identity, there will be countless people following us! "


    Qu Dao Jue jaw head, very agree with the emperor''s words.


    They come from the world of Lingwu, which is a special existence.


    Moreover, the forces they hold are extremely powerful, and there are almost no problems that cannot be solved.


    But Yu Taiyan came to the Supreme changrongtian alone in those years, in order to get better experience and break through the shackles of long-term unbreakable!


    It is for this reason that he has always been alone, until hundreds of years ago, under the threat of his father and mother, he had seven children and continued the incense for the Yu family!


    In fact, it is not that Yu Taiyan compromised with his parents'' dignity, but also because he thinks that the breakthrough is far away. It is better to experience all kinds of life in a different way, which may be more helpful for his cultivation!


    "Nowadays, it is extremely difficult to break through sitting and forgetting, even in the realm of immortality! So I''ve already thought about it. As soon as the Hunyuan space is over, the kingdom of God will give up! Let''s put down all the ordinary life then! Maybe it''s not necessarily that you can have an epiphany one day! "Yu Taiyan thought for a while and suddenly said such a sentence.


    "You want to abdicate? Who are you going to pass the throne to? "


    Qu Dao Jue raised his eyebrows, as if there was no big accident. But he said, "Chengyao and Chengyu are two girls who can''t be willing to sit on the throne of God! Chengyan, Chengxi, Chenggu, Chengqi and Chengliang are all very good. At present, Chengyan and Chengxi are the strongest! However, with their current accomplishments, they still can''t control a divine kingdom! "


    Listening to Qu daojue''s analysis, Yu Taiyan nodded his head and said, "it''s really difficult to control the kingdom of God by cutting the real state! Moreover, I did not intend to pass on the throne of shenhuang to any of the five Chengyan, Chengxi, Chenggu, Chengqi and Chengliang! Although they have good talent, their cultivation strength is there, and other aspects always feel that they still lack a lot of enthusiasm! "


    "What? How do you plan to pass on the throne to them? "


    This time, Qu Dao Jue was surprised at last and couldn''t help asking.


    "Ha ha, I already have a very suitable candidate in my heart! Although this man is not good enough in terms of cultivation, I have a feeling that if the kingdom of Yuqing is handed over to him, it will be more powerful than it is in my hands! "


    The emperor said, and he laughed unconsciously.


    "Who?" Qu Dao Jue immediately asked.


    "Guess!"


    Yu Taiyan suddenly gives a bright look to Qu Dao Jue and reveals a mysterious smile at the same time!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2768

    Du Shaofu was practicing in his own room, but suddenly his eyes suddenly opened and looked forward.


    That is, in the moment he opened his eyes, the house filled with a strong breath, like a mountain torrent, instantly filled the whole room.


    At the same time, a slightly old figure appeared, stepped out of the boundless light and stood in front of Du Shaofu.


    Seeing such a figure, Du Shaofu couldn''t help being stunned and stunned for a moment.


    However, after a short period of stupidity, Du Shaofu could not help but jump up and pounce on the figure, waving his teeth and claws, and swearing: "old man, you are so special that you pit me!"


    He had already calmed down in his mind, but at this time he saw the figure appear, and immediately it was fried!


    The figure that appears naturally is Yu Yuqian, the ancestor of Yu Qing kingdom.


    Seeing the old man who was not respected by the old man and even his disciples, Du Shaofu was not angry at all!


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited! Boy, what are you doing? Oh, don''t pull my beard... "


    Yu Yu yelled in front of him, trying to stop Du Shaofu, but where could he.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s nameless fire was in full swing. A million alpacas were roaring on the vast grassland, just trying to strangle the old man!


    He caught Yu Yu''s beard in front of him, but he didn''t give up. He was so painful that he groaned!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu called out: "I want you to pit me! Call me pit! Do you have such a pit disciple? I quit. I want to betray my school! "


    "Ouch Let''s go


    Yu Yu cried out in front of him in pain. Suddenly, a powerful force poured out of his body. He suddenly attacked Du Shaofu and bounced it away. Only then did he get rid of the other party''s claws.


    "Oh, it hurts me so much!"


    After Du Shaofu was ejected, Yu Yu howled in front of him and immediately glared at Du Shaofu: "Stinky boy, is that how you treat your teacher? Believe it or not, I''ll slap your ass into 108 pieces


    He was very angry. Without any preparation, an immortal strong man was pulled off his beard by the boy who cut the real world, which made him furious!


    Then, seeing Du Shaofu go forward again, Yu Yu jumps away and stands in front of him.


    "You''re an old man. You''re a teacher. Even my disciples cheat. If I were you, I don''t know where to put my old face!"


    Du Shaofu, with a small black face, stared at Yu Yu Yu angrily with an expression that he was eager to tear the other party apart.


    He had never suffered such a great loss in the decades since he set foot on the path of cultivation. He paid homage to his master, but he was only played by someone as a monkey. Du Shaofu was really angry!


    "Stinky boy, how can I pit you! I told you to be my disciple. If you have any trouble, please come to me. Even if it''s a big blow, I''ll help you when you need it! In addition, as long as I can take out the treasure, I will give it to you! A word from a gentleman is hard to recall! "


    Yu Yu said, squinting at Du Shaofu.


    "Pooh! You pit me also reasonable, incredibly so reasonable! Do you fool me with an empty bag of heaven and earth? A three-year-old is not so easy to cheat, is it


    Du Shaofu disdained to spit, and his eyes were filled with strong disdain.


    In this way, Yu Yu''s face suddenly changed. He piled up a brilliant smile and said, "haha Good disciple, how can I be such a person? I didn''t prepare enough for the teacher before. I didn''t have much treasure left. I can''t find something better. I''ll send it to you immediately. "


    After hearing what Qu daojue said about Du Shaofu, he made up his mind to do everything possible to be kind to this disciple.


    If Qu daojue said that he could reach the highest level like Shaoyou, he would be proud of himself forever!


    If you look at the whole three thousand world and thirty-three days, I''m afraid no one can match your own achievements!


    "Believe you have a ghost!"


    Du Shaofu rolled his eyes, but he could not believe the empty words in front of Yu Yu.


    In addition, the smiling face of the other party was so hateful in Du Shaofu''s eyes that people could not help but step on the soles of their shoes to make two marks!


    "Stinky boy, is that your attitude towards being a teacher?"


    In front of Yu Yu, Du Shaofu was not satisfied with his attitude.


    I don''t care if I stay! If you always want to accept disciples, find someone else! I don''t want you to knock those heads back. I''ll treat you as an old man! "


    Du Shaofu snorted and was very angry.


    If the old man''s accomplishments were not far above himself, he really had an impulse to beat him up.


    But fortunately, he and the empty old has done a deal, only after he recovers, can help himself a snow front shame!Du Shaofu was pleased to think of it.


    At the same time, he went straight to the door and didn''t want to stay with the old bastard for a moment!


    "Look, boy!"


    At this time, Yu Yu called in front of him, and then the light in his hand flashed. A crystal clear jade bottle appeared in his hand.


    As soon as the jade bottle appeared, Du Shaofu''s original spirit suddenly trembled, and his eyelids began to beat violently.


    "Roar..."


    Faintly, you can hear the fierce roar from the jade bottle, releasing the terrible pressure, penetrating into the spirit, which makes the legs soften and want to crawl on the ground.


    In the jade bottle, it seems that there is a lord of terror, who can cover up the world and make people tremble!


    "This is..."


    Du Shaofu stopped his life after a pause.


    He used all his strength to suppress the terrible pressure.


    His eyes were beating with a look of extreme shock.


    Just a simple feeling, let Du Shaofu instantly understand that the jade bottle is absolutely filled with treasures!


    It''s very hard for him to resist the pressure from the treasure!


    "Hey, hey..."


    Yu Yu laughed and was very proud. He held the jade vase to Du Shaofu like a treasure offering and said, "Dear disciple, this is the gift that I gave you."


    Du Shaofu reached out to catch it quickly and quickly!


    You''re kidding. Just by the breath from the jade bottle, Du Shaofu can judge that the treasures inside must be extraordinary. If not, they will be struck by thunder and lightning!


    However, although his speed was fast, he was far faster than Yu Yuqian and was quickly dodged.


    "You are my disciple! As long as you call, master, this bottle of green dragon essence blood is yours! "


    Yu Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Du Shaofu with a smile.


    He can be regarded as having learned that the boy has a big temper. If he wants to subdue him, he has to take out the benefits of the real thing!


    "Green dragon essence blood?"


    Du Shaofu was really shocked. He looked at the jade bottle in front of Yu Yu.


    No wonder, no wonder the treasures that emanate from it can have such terrible pressure. It turns out that they are the essence of the strong men of the Qinglong clan.


    When it comes to the Qinglong clan, Du Shaofu knows a lot about it. Isn''t Xiaoxing a member of the Qinglong clan? Her father, the Dragon God, is the head of the Qinglong clan.


    You know, the Dragon God is almost the same as the three thousand masters of the world. Du Shaofu doesn''t know how much the difference between them is. But there is no doubt about the strength of the Dragon God!


    It''s just not clear where this old guy got the essence of Qinglong people!


    Moreover, judging from the breath in it, the blood of the green dragon essence is absolutely pure, and it was obtained from some extraordinary figure. Otherwise, Du Shaofu would not be so afraid!


    Du Shaofu swallowed his saliva and felt his throat dry!


    This kind of treasure is his dream. In his early years, he wanted to release some blood essence from the little star to sacrifice and refine the green spirit armor!


    In addition, the Qinglong clan is the best at attacking the soul, and their attainments in soul are not so good. If you get this green dragon essence blood, it will be of great help to their cultivation!


    He didn''t want to think about it. He just put on a smile and Xi''s appearance. He respectfully saluted Yu Yu Yu and called "master" cordially!


    Joke, such a treasure in front of you. If you don''t yield directly, are you still Du Shaofu?


    After he finished shouting, he bent over and raised his hands in front of Yu Yu, waiting for him to give the jade bottle to himself.


    Such an action made Yu Yuqian astonished.


    He had thought that this guy could be a little tough, but he didn''t expect to be soft so soon. The master''s cry was very kind and kind!


    In addition, Du Shaofu''s actions are enough to show such a respectful gesture. If you don''t hand over the jade bottle to him, you can''t really say it!


    "This son of a bitch!"


    Yu Yu was helpless. He wanted to make fun of this guy, but now he can only shake his head and give Du Shaofu the jade bottle.


    "Here it is!"


    When Du Shaofu was holding the jade bottle, he was just about to turn over. His heart was beating wildly!


    Green Dragon essence blood, this is green dragon essence blood!


    Such a treasure, ordinary people do not have to say, even if it is to see a glance is almost impossible.


    The strength of the Qinglong clan determines that their blood essence is hard to find in the world. No one dares to hit their head!


    "This bottle of blood essence should be enough for me to complete the second change of Qingling armor, and at the same time, it can also make a breakthrough on the soul law!"Du Shaofu was so happy in his heart that he could not express his joy.


    He had thought that the old bastard in front of Yu Yu would pit himself again, but fortunately, he was right in gambling. The master didn''t cry in vain!


    "Boy, I''ve given you the gift of teacher worship. Do you still want to betray your school in the future?"


    Yu Yu looked at Du Shaofu angrily and said such a sentence.


    "Haha Master, what I just said is angry words. You don''t remember villains'' mistakes. Forget about that stubble! Can''t because of some small contradiction, let us have estrangement between master and apprentice! To be human, there should be the most basic trust between each other! Teachers and apprentices should rely on each other and help each other. "


    Du Shaofu chuckled and put away the jade bottle and rubbed it against Yu Yu.


    Yu Yu stroked his beard, which had been torn off by Du Shaofu, and kept his jaw and head in front of him. He was also very happy in the bottom of his heart.


    No matter whether the boy is sincere or not, at least this first step is perfect. As long as he is willing to call himself a master, he can say anything.


    However, Yu Yu was almost choked to death by Du Shaofu''s words before he could maintain two breaths!


    "But, master, are you a little unkind?"


    Du Shaofu pursed his lips and seriously said to the old man in blue robe: "this green dragon essence is only a gift from the master this time. It can''t be regarded as the last worship ceremony! We are both masters and apprentices, but we have to be clear about these things! "


    "You..."


    Yu Yu glared in front of him and almost ran away.


    He understood the meaning of this stinky boy. He dare to say that the green dragon essence and blood was only a gift given by the master this time. How about the other time when he was a master?


    I wipe his uncles and uncles. Can you stop being so shameless?


    "Boy, you''ve gone too far."


    Yu Yu said in a deep tone, holding back his anger.


    "Well, don''t be angry. I''m talking to you! This time, Qinglong''s blood essence is indeed precious. I''m afraid it''s impossible to ask you to take out a share of the same value. However, you''d better give me one at random! "


    Du Shaofu said with a broad smile and a shy face, but it was very hateful to see such a smile in front of Yu Yu!


    This is a greedy boy, shameless and shameless!


    "This is the teacher worship ceremony. If you want to take it, don''t give it back to me. If you want something else, two words: no!"


    Yu Yu turned his head in front of him and threw it at the back of Du Shaofu''s head.


    His heart is really painful. What a precious treasure this green dragon blood essence is, the boy is not satisfied yet, and he is also thinking about other benefits.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the lack of treasure left on him, I would have given it to him last time.


    And before those things, he really intended to give Yan cangkong that old guy. After years of friendship, he saw that the other side fell into that shape. Yu Yu also wanted to help.


    Du Shaofu twirled around again, and came up to Yu Yu again. He said, "what rules do you have in your body, such as real tools and chaotic treasures? I don''t want to choose them. Just give them one at will."


    With that, he blinked twice.


    "Go away from me!"


    Yu Yu''s beard was straight up in front of him, and he didn''t want to pay attention to Du Shaofu''s endless struggle!


    Thanks to the boy''s courage to open his mouth, the law is really a tool, but also special chaotic treasure, you think that the treasure is the big radish in the field, can be seen everywhere?


    "If you can''t do it again, a top-grade artifact is OK. If you don''t have it, you can barely make it! I don''t care about the good or the bad, I only care about the presence or absence of the teacher worship ceremony! "


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, as if a chicken pecked at rice.


    Yu Yu was staring at him and did not speak for a long time.


    After a long time, Du Shaofu, with white hair, finally took something out of the bag of heaven and earth, threw it to him, and said, "there is no such thing as a high-quality artifact. It''s a medium-sized artifact. Do you want it?"


    Du Shaofu took a long sword from his hand. The sword was slender, delicate and shining.


    Slightly into a wisp of dark air, you can see a piece of blue light, so that the surrounding space is followed by vibration.


    The sharp edge shot from the edge of the sword, cutting everything silently, cutting a small gap in the void.


    "Good sword!"


    Du Shaofu exclaimed. Compared with his Zijin tianque, this long sword is not much different!


    Maybe it''s useless for yourself, but you can give it to the people around you, or let Zijin tianque refine its spirit, so as to re evolve!


    He was very satisfied, and then he put the sword into the bag of heaven and earth.


    "Stinky boy, I haven''t seen you so shameless!"


    Yu Yu scolded angrily before, and then said, "you should be satisfied now. The teacher worship ceremony has also been given, and the green dragon essence blood has also been sent. You should be willing to call a master!"He glanced at Du Shaofu faintly. His good mood had already been stirred up by this boy!


    As soon as Yu Yu''s words were uttered, Du Shaofu nodded again, his eyes narrowed and his smile was charming.


    However, while he was smiling, he suddenly put his palm out in front of Yu Yu!


    "What do you mean, boy?"


    Yu Yu was stunned. He didn''t understand what he was doing.


    "That..."


    Du Shaofu did not move his hand, but grabbed his head with the other hand. It seemed that he was somewhat embarrassed and said, "I should call you Shifu! It''s natural that the master should give his disciples benefits! "


    "What do you mean?"


    Yu Yu didn''t understand. Since you are a disciple calling me master, it''s natural for me to be a master. Why do you put a palm in front of me like a beggar?


    But soon, as if he finally understood Du Shaofu''s meaning, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "boy, do you mean to call master, and I will give you a treasure?"


    He looked straight at Du Shaofu, trying to see something in his eyes.


    "Mm-hmm!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was so full of laughter that he nodded.


    Then, he saw the chest in front of Yu Yu heaved violently, almost to gush out a mouthful of old blood, his face turned black and blue, his nostrils were three times larger than usual, and he gasped hard for breath!


    On its forehead, a root of green tendons burst out, like fat beans in the field as thick!


    "Get out of here!"


    After a long time, the whole person in front of Yu Yu jumped high, and there was a terrible roar in his throat!


    The huge hissing and roaring made the whole Yuqing Temple tremble. Under the breath of the immortal world of terror, countless palaces gave out the cry of "creak, creak, creak and crumble!


    Over the palace, a large space is directly collapsed, turned into powder!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2769

    This sudden roar and roar shocked countless people in the temple, and many people recognized that it was the voice of the emperor!


    "What''s the matter with the emperor? Why is he so angry?"


    "Who dares to offend him? It''s too bold."


    "But the people who can make the emperor angry must have a different identity!"


    Many people in the temple immediately began to discuss. The emperor''s roar was obviously because he was not angry. Everyone was very curious about who was able to make the emperor of Yuqing''s Kingdom furious!


    A lot of people have to stop and open their eyes, trying to determine who the person is from the direction of the sound.


    As a matter of fact, not only these people, but also the immortal strongmen such as emperor shenhuang and Qu daojue are also quite curious.


    However, few people run to inquire, Emperor Zu himself is not easy to provoke, the guy who can make him angry is absolutely not a good stubble!


    "Haha It seems that Du Shaofu is not a good boy. He has made uncle Yu so angry! "


    In another hall, Qu Dao Jue sat on a step with the emperor, laughing.


    "No! Master, although his old man''s strength is not so exquisite, and his talent in training is not outstanding. Besides elder martial brother Lu, few of his disciples can master it, but no one can really make him so angry! "


    Yu Taiyan also laughed and took over Qu Dao Jue''s words.


    He knew his father very well.


    Among the many disciples in Lingwu world, one is not obedient to him, but he is taught to be like Sun Tzu if he has some problems.


    How could I have imagined that Du Shaofu was so capable that he could raise his old man to heaven with one Buddha and two Buddhas!


    The emperor and Qu Dao Jue can see that Du Shaofu is a shameless hobo. If you give him a chance, even if he is an Iron Rooster, he can scrape three or two gold from his body!


    In Du Shaofu''s room, after Yu Yu Yu roared in front of him, he shook his sleeve and wanted to leave.


    He was so angry that he didn''t want to say another word to the dead boy in front of him.


    "Master, don''t go away!"


    Du Shaofu immediately grabbed the blue robe on Yu Yu''s predecessor and refused to let him go like this.


    "Stinky boy, what else do you want to say?"


    Yu Yu glared in front of him, hoping that he could not go down with one slap and pat Du Shaofu into a piece of cake. His expression was as fierce as it could be!


    Du Shaofu blinked his eyes and said innocently, "you see, the master called. Before you left, didn''t you..."


    As he spoke, a hand reached in front of Yu Yu and shook it twice.


    Yu Yu wiped his old face hard and felt his skull ache!


    "I don''t want to talk to you!"


    He stopped talking and turned to the outside.


    Are you kidding? If it''s really like what the boy said, every time he calls the master, he has to give him a treasure. That''s ok?


    Even if you really have a rich family, you can get a lot of good things from some places, but you can''t cover such exploitation!


    "Ah, master! Don''t go, old man


    Du Shaofu jumped off and rushed out.


    Two figures, one in front of the other, rushed out of the house.


    Yu Yu Qian Shi exhibited his speed and flew over the palace.


    Normally speaking, he can easily get rid of Du Shaofu with his immortal cultivation. However, when he fails to do his best, Du Shaofu has repeatedly applied the space law to keep up with him.


    "Stinky boy, get away from me!"


    Yu Yu turned back with a grim eyebrow and yelled.


    "Master, don''t run away! If you want to go, you can give the treasure first


    Du Shaofu also yelled and followed Yu Yu in front of him.


    These two people are not deliberately controlled, so the voice immediately spread throughout the whole Yuqing palace.


    Soon, the scene above the palace fell into the sight of many people below.


    "Look, it''s the emperor''s father!"


    "Why, the emperor looks like he''s running away!"


    "Who''s that man in the back? Why are you always chasing the emperor?"


    "It''s strange. When did he accept his apprentice again? It seems that the boy in purple robe is calling his master!"


    "I remember that the purple robed youth is the boy who came out of the mixed space!"


    "He? It seems that his name is Du Shaofu. I''ve heard of him too! "


    "It is said that Du Shaofu suppressed the rebellion in Hunyuan space with the seven great generals'' offices and Jue Ling holy land."


    "What a fierce boy, no wonder emperor Zu is willing to accept him as a disciple."


    "Yes, I''m afraid it''s the younger generation of the whole Yuqing kingdom. No one can match it!""It''s just that what''s going on between these two people now?"


    ¡­¡­


    People have been discussing, guessing the identity of Du Shaofu, but also see the relationship between him and Yu Yuqian.


    However, everyone was in a fog. They didn''t understand what they were doing!


    But everyone has a strong curiosity, really want to go up and stop two people, a good inquiry!


    "Hey, hey..."


    At the entrance of another grand hall, Qu Dao Jue and Emperor Yu Taiyan all came out and looked at the scene in the sky, and they kept on.


    In everyone''s eyes, Du Shaofu and Yu Yu disappeared before and after each other.


    After a long time, Yu Yu sat in front of a hut in the mountains outside the God city of Yuyang. He sat alone in front of the case and drank tea. He did not see Du Shaofu.


    But soon, the void in the distance trembled, and the figure of purple robe stepped out and appeared in front of Yu Yu.


    "Boy, don''t follow me any more. You have been expelled from the school. I don''t want you as a disciple!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu following him, Yu Yu said such a sentence in front of his face.


    He thought he had got rid of the dead boy, but he didn''t know he had found himself.


    How could he be so obsessed that he took such a hobo meat as his apprentice? Is the tea not good to drink, or the treasure is not available?


    Is it difficult, or are you too busy?


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu put on a smile. He kept laughing. He went to Yu Yu''s front and sat down. He said, "how can I do that? I''ve just been expelled from the door of your old man. I''ll be laughed at. Your old reputation will not be protected! As the saying goes, one day is a teacher and all one''s life is one of your disciples. No matter how angry you are, even if you drive me with a stick, I will not leave! "


    When he spoke, he patted his chest with a paw, and his expression was incomparably devout. Even he would believe this kind of nonsense.


    Of course, it is impossible for Yu Yuqian to listen to his lies.


    "You go away. If you don''t, I will drive you away!"


    Yu Yu, with a black face in front of him, said in a deep voice to Du Shaofu.


    He wanted to say that he would return my green dragon essence blood, but he knew that it was impossible to get it back from the boy, so he gave up.


    Although in the heart flesh ache incomparably, but good or bad he and little swim also has that layer of relations, is not to the outsider.


    "Shua..."


    Yu Yu said in front of him. With a wave of his hand, a large amount of light diffused and shrouded in an instant, covering the whole mountain.


    Fierce energy fluctuations, watching a border will be formed.


    "You see, you are not amused at all!"


    Du Shaofu''s strange smile on his face was quickly stopped, and Yu Yu said with a look in front of him.


    He felt a strong attack, and his body could not help being pushed out.


    At this time, if you don''t get better, I''m afraid you will be driven away by Yu Yu. You will lose a lot!


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to miss such a rich and powerful master. How to get enough of the treasures at one time? We must make a long stream and maintain the state of sustainable development. Only in this way can we have a great harvest!


    "Go away!"


    Yu Yu really didn''t want to pay attention to him at this time. No matter what Du Shaofu said, the strong pressure poured out like a flood and attacked him!


    "Hold on, master! I have something important to ask you! "


    Du Shaofu, shaking his hands in succession, exclaimed.


    Seeing this, Yu Yu collected the strength in his hand and said, "fart, let it go!"


    "Master, do you know the man in the ancient space?"


    This time, Du Shaofu''s manner finally became serious and serious, and he stopped laughing.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Yu Yu''s dark face slowed down a lot. He removed all his strength and stabilized Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Do you really know that man? What is his identity? "


    Du Shaofu sat opposite Yu Yu, frowned and asked.


    When he released Kong Lao from the ancient space a few days ago, Yu Yu recognized it at a glance. Moreover, the figure wrapped in endless light in the ancient space seemed to be a person he knew well.


    This made Du Shaofu curious and wanted to know the origin of the sleeping man.


    He thought that the man might be the dean of tianwu college, but at the same time, he must have another identity. Maybe he was a strong man who went to Shenwu world in thirty-three days!


    Since Yu Yu knew him, ask him directly and you should be able to get the answer.


    "That day, I just took a quick glance, I can''t really be sure, you let me go in again!"


    Yu Yu said, looking at Du Shaofu in front of him.Without hesitation, Du Shaofu opened the ancient space directly and entered together.


    At this time, there were only Kong Lao and the mysterious man. Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ruquan, who had been put here by Du Shaofu in the mixed yuan space, had been handed over to the divine kingdom.


    Kong Lao was recovering with several treasures given by Yu Yu. The flaming fire wrapped his body, and his body could not be seen.


    However, we can feel that his breath at this time has been greatly improved than before!


    On the other side, there is a tall figure lying on the other side. It is also covered by light. It can not see the real face. It is very mysterious.


    "Oh, it''s really the old guy. He has really come to this stage!"


    Yu Yu had observed the figure for a long time before the figure, and then he expressed such a feeling.


    Du Shaofu''s eyelids leaped as he heard it. He saw an incredible look in his eyes in front of Yu Yu.


    Obviously, this sleeping man is in a state of indescribable, and seems to be undergoing some transformation that Du Shaofu does not know.


    "Master, who is he? The breath that the disciple sends out from him can tell him. His cultivation is very strong, but why is he always in a coma? "


    Du Shaofu looked at the figure lying on his back and asked Yu Yu the way in front of him.


    If this person is really the dean of tianwu college, he must try to save him!


    "You don''t have to know his identity for the time being! I can only tell you that he is also from the world of Lingwu. He was the wizard of Lingwu world at that time. Before your senior brother appeared, he was the first person to reach the top of the world! In addition, to be exact, he is not in deep sleep at this time, but to sit and forget the third situation breakthrough! If this is successful, then his strength will be further improved, which is countless times stronger than the ordinary sitting and forgetting! "


    Yu Yu gazed at Du Shaofu and said faintly.


    He spoke very quietly, but these words sounded like thunder in Du Shaofu''s ears, which made him feel dizzy!


    "Sit and forget! It''s a place to sit back and forget! "


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, and the shock in his heart could not be increased!


    He didn''t know what the state of sitting and forgetting was, but someone always told him that the strong one in the state of sitting and forgetting was extremely rare in the whole period of thirty-three days!


    The number of specific sitting and forgetting strong people can''t be tested, but it''s definitely very few. You can count them with both hands!


    Compared with the number of immortal strong, such a base is too small!


    It can be seen from this that it is so difficult to break through from immortality!


    How could Du Shaofu have thought that the mysterious man who had chased the demon into the strange space and appeared after everything was broken was actually a strong man who could sit and forget!


    How can he not be shocked!


    "With his natural talent and his background in the world of Lingwu, it''s expected that he could achieve this goal."


    Yu Yu suddenly sighed in front of him.


    He thought of many things, all about the sleeping man, which made him feel so deeply.


    "Master, when will he wake up?"


    Du Shaofu looked at Yu Yu Yu and asked.


    "How do I know that?"


    Yu Yu glared at Du Shaofu. He was just an immortal, and relying on his accomplishments accumulated by numerous natural materials and treasures, he could see that the old man was in a good state. Specifically, how could he have the strength to see through it!


    He thought about it and then said, "sitting and forgetting can be divided into three realms: forgetting heaven and earth, forgetting dust, forgetting myself, and seeing through reincarnation! The distance between each realm is extremely difficult to cross, even more difficult than the immortal breakthrough of sitting and forgetting! At this time, he is breaking through the samsara to see through. This process is extremely dangerous. If there is a mistake, he will never wake up again! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2770

    "Forget the heaven and earth, forget the dust, forget yourself, and see through the samsara!"


    Du Shaofu repeated such words in his mouth. With the help of these words, he had already felt the obscurity and depth of sitting and forgetting, which was unpredictable!


    "Yes, sitting and forgetting are rarely born. It is for this special reason that they must always be in a state that ordinary people can''t understand if they want to go further."


    Yu Yu nodded and said.


    Du Shaofu, who was also the head of his jaw, expressed his understanding. Then he asked, "since master knows him, do you know if he established tianwu Academy in Shenwu world?"


    Du Shaofu was very curious and wanted to know about it.


    "Yes! He really went to your side of the world and established tianwu college


    Yu Yu nodded again and affirmed Du Shaofu''s words, but he didn''t say much about all the specific things.


    "So it is. Then, this ancient space is indeed what he left behind."


    Du Shaofu understood and said.


    After affirming the identity of the dean of tianwu college, Du Shaofu has also settled his mind.


    However, he could not restrain the earthquake in his heart. He never thought that tianwu college was such a terrible strong man!


    Du Shaofu can imagine that in the ancient times, the evil cult attacked the Shenwu world with blood, and tianwu college took part in the war. In that scarlet era, the Dean must have had a fierce battle with the demon cult!


    However, in the end, the dean of tianwu disappeared, so that the post of dean of tianwu college was always vacant.


    It turns out that the dean is breaking through the third place of sitting and forgetting - looking through the samsara, thus sleeping for endless years!


    "Boy, don''t think about it any more!"


    Yu Yu went to Du Shaofu''s side, patted him on the shoulder and said, "this old guy is a genius. It''s reasonable to be able to get to this point! His attainments in the laws of time and space are very profound, and few of them can match him in the world! You can sit by his side and have a good understanding. If you can resonate with him, you may get unexpected results


    "The law of time, the law of space!"


    To Du Shaofu''s dismay, the law of time and the law of space are two of the four primitive laws!


    Does the dean of tianwu college control the true meaning of these two laws and break through to sit and forget?


    As soon as the idea came out, he couldn''t help shaking his body.


    If it''s true as you think, it''s really terrible!


    Yu Yu didn''t talk to Du Shaofu much, but after staying for a while, he left the ancient space.


    Du Shaofu himself stayed here, and he needed to improve his strength!


    "Start refining Qinglong essence blood!"


    Du Shaofu sat on the ground and took out the jade bottle he had given himself in front of Yu Yu for refining!


    With this bottle of green dragon essence blood, Du Shaofu is confident that the second change of Qingling armor will be completed and the animal shape will be achieved. At that time, his combat power and defense will be greatly increased!


    Without much hesitation, the jade bottle was opened. In a moment, I heard a fierce roar of a green dragon swinging open, spreading in this mixed space!


    The terrifying pressure transpiration, like the tide, filled the whole space.


    An empty shadow of a green dragon rushed out and stood in front of Du Shaofu, as if in essence!


    The dragon''s body is lined with scales, shining with cold light. Its powerful muscles and muscles carry explosive force. Its horn is towering. A pair of Longyan stare at Du Shaofu, which is soul stirring and soul stirring!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt a strong sense of danger. He was in a trance, and the spirit shivered!


    "What happened?"


    On one side, Kong Lao, who was in the process of recovery, was also shocked by the huge movement and soon came to his senses.


    In his body, the layer of fire light faded, and the surrounding space field was also dissipated, revealing the empty old skeleton frame.


    However, at this time, on top of his whole skeleton, there were already red blood threads crawling all over his body, which seemed to be attached to the meridians.


    When he saw the shadow of the green dragon floating in the void, he was shocked!


    "This boy, where did you get this good thing! The essence of Qinglong is a treasure that is hard to find in the world


    Empty old murmured to himself, if his flesh and blood were complete, his eyes would surely shine brilliantly and be full of envy.


    Only in the eyes of the empty old man, the shadow of the green dragon sent out a series of shocking roars, releasing a terrible majesty, which made Kong Lao''s bones tremble.


    "Refining!"


    Du Shaofu, sitting in a sitting posture, uttered a light roar from his mouth, and his powerful Qi machine surged. He attracted the green dragon essence and blood in the jade bottle, together with the empty shadow in the void, into his own body.


    Later, he put in 12 minutes of energy, and began to refine the essence of Qinglong.


    "This little fellow, the fortune is really deep!"On the other side, Kong Lao looked at all this and thought of it in his heart.


    Only a few months have passed since he knew Du Shaofu. This boy has obtained many coveted treasures. Countless people dream of it and can''t think of it. Even a immortal strong man like himself is extremely envious!


    If Du Shaofu succeeded in refining the essence of Qinglong, his accomplishments would be further improved!


    There was a bright light in the empty eyes of the empty old man. After staring at Du Shaofu for a long time, he took back his sight and continued his recovery.


    All of a sudden, in the ancient space, there are only three figures in their own state.


    In Du Shaofu''s body, a layer of light like a curtain of water, emitting a great power!


    With the passage of time, there are occasional thunderous roars, and the terrible dragon chant penetrates through the golden cracked stone, penetrating into the human spirit!


    Along with it, you can see the shadow of green dragons appear, flying around Du Shaofu, setting it off like a deity protected by a dragon!


    It is in such a scene, time passes slowly, unconsciously, in the ancient space is the number of moonlight in the past!


    During this period, Du Shaofu''s body was changing day by day. Every time he passed, his breath became more and more powerful!


    Until later, the flying dragon shadows completely merged into a huge dragon shaped body!


    In his seclusion, Du Shaofu''s own noumenon also changed with the change, and began to change and twist, consistent with the shape of the Dragon outside his body!


    Finally, it was on this day that Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a terrible dragon song, shaking the whole ancient space!


    His body has undergone the final change, a piece of cold light of dragon scales from his skin, arranged and combined!


    Du Shaofu''s body shape changed dramatically. His body was lengthened and his limbs became claws. Every inch of flesh and muscle was transforming into a real dragon like state. It looked like a real green dragon. Even the breath of his body was unique to the green dragon family!


    "Roar..."


    The green dragon once again opened its mouth and roared. The space around it collapsed, falling like broken bricks and tiles. The scene was appalling!


    The empty old man on the other side was pulled out of the cultivation state by this roar, and looked at Du Shaofu in horror.


    "This What kind of means can it be transformed into a dragon like body! "


    He stuttered, and the fire in his eye socket beat very hard!


    Although he has not personally contacted the Qinglong people, he has also heard about it. There is no need to say much about its strong nature!


    Du Shaofu, with the help of Qinglong blood essence, showed such a shape. The old man could feel the powerful power from the body of the green dragon. It was extremely terrifying!


    Du Shaofu controlled the whole new body, rolling in the void. Under the oppression of the powerful dragon body, the void roared and exploded.


    However, he rolled and twisted in the boundless energy fragments and was impacted, but his whole body was not damaged at all!


    "Roar..."


    After another huge roar, the body of the green dragon returned to normal and turned into a young man in purple robe.


    "At last


    Du Shaofu was overjoyed and excited.


    Qingling armor can be divided into two forms, one is the human form level, the other is the animal form level, which he has achieved in his early years.


    In fact, he had long been able to refine the essence of some powerful orcs and transform them into animal forms. However, in Du Shaofu''s opinion, the blood essence of orcs he could obtain in the past was still not good enough, so it has been delayed until now.


    Only after the second change of Qingling armor was completed, Du Shaofu''s defense strength was greatly enhanced, and then he had more means to fight the enemy.


    At this time, he has confidence. Even if he meets a strong man who has just broken through the immortal realm, he has a certain resistance in the green dragon shaped green spirit armor!


    How can he not be happy with such a terrible defense!


    "The green dragons are good at soul means, which is really extraordinary! This refining of green dragon essence blood not only makes me further on the green spirit armor, but also greatly enhances the power of yuan God! If you want to be successful in practice, the first thing you need to do is to make your soul strong enough


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind that he had the most profound attainments in space law and material law in the four primitive laws. In the mixed space, he also got the virtual wheel of time from Zhao Linfeng, and reluctantly took this opportunity to open the door of the law of time, and you can have a glimpse of it!


    Only in the soul law, Du Shaofu did not have a strong understanding, but only grasped some superficial profound meanings.


    Among the four primitive laws of time, space, matter and soul, the law of time is the most profound and elusive; the law of material is the most complex and comprehensive; the law of soul is the most mysterious and all things are created; and the law of space is the most vast, including thousands.


    Although his own spirit is very strong, far better than the people of the same level, but the subtle part of the soul law can not be understood simply by the strong spirit.However, if you want to achieve something on the soul law, you must have a strong enough God to break the profound jurisprudence of complex life in the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2771

    In other words, Du Shaofu''s strength of Yuan Shen can already try to spy on the fluctuation of life in the whole world and find out the original trace of life from the boundless and profound true meaning!


    It can be imagined that when the law of the soul is deeply understood, it can possess the power of creation and control the birth and death of all things!


    Of course, that kind of state is far beyond the reach of ordinary people!


    "It''s been nearly a year since the ancient space was added up. With the acceleration of tens of times now, the outside world has just passed a few days!"


    Du Shaofu calculated the time he had spent this time, and then had a little chat with Kong Lao.


    Then, he handed over the supernatural spirit liquid and chaotic Yang root which he got from Yu Yu Qian, and left the ancient space selfishly.


    Looking at the background of Du Shaofu''s departure, the empty old man has an indescribable sigh in his heart.


    This guy makes him feel weird.


    With each other''s temperament, he actually returned the two treasures to himself, which made Kong Lao extremely happy.


    The most important thing is that Du Shaofu has refined the essence of Qinglong and obtained unimaginable benefits. I''m afraid these benefits are not only the second change of Qingling armor, but also the spirit of his body will be greatly improved by refining the essence of Qinglong blood!


    After Du Shaofu went out of the ancient space, Yu Yu was still waiting in the mountains. They did not stay here for more time, but returned directly to the Yuqing palace.


    "In more than ten years, the experience of Hunyuan space will be over, and the top 10000 young strong men of Yuqing kingdom will be determined! And soon after that, the war between the gods and demons will open again, and you will lead them to fight for the kingdom of Yuqing! "


    Yu Yu looked at Du Shaofu and told him about the situation of the war between the gods and demons.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised to hear such news. He Zhibai had already told him about it earlier.


    However, Du Shaofu was deeply shocked by the details of the war between gods and demons. When he knew that it was an ancient battlefield and a place where countless demons were trapped and killed, he could not help but feel a strong sense of curiosity.


    Such a secret place, he is bound to go to explore!


    "What''s the connection between the demons and the demons?"


    Soon, such a question arose in Du Shaofu''s mind.


    He knew that at that time, the master of the three thousand worlds pursued and killed the demon God. He forced him to the world of divine power all the way from thirty-three days, until the ancestor of the Du family, who was the way of heaven, cracked down on him, and everything was stopped!


    But after coming to thirty-three days, there are legends of demons, which must be related to the demons.


    Yu Yu didn''t hide this. He told Du Shaofu directly that the demon God had escaped from the war between the gods and Demons and had taken away a small number of the demons!


    In addition, the existence of the evil ancestor made Du Shaofu feel inexplicable. It seemed that he had some connection with the evil ancestor. But for a while, he couldn''t figure out how to understand it. It was just a kind of implicit intuition.


    But this intuition made Du Shaofu feel a little uneasy.


    He didn''t think much about this issue. The most important thing now is to improve his own strength and prepare for the upcoming grand event!


    Du Shaofu returned to his room and continued to practice.


    Today, he has obtained the virtual wheel of time, the blood essence of the green dragon and the fire of the nine days. On the basis of the cultivation of the law level, his means have been greatly enhanced.


    Now, it is most necessary for him to be stable in various laws, to understand a complete original law as soon as possible, and then to break through the truth, so as to finally have the opportunity to enter immortality!


    However, Du Shaofu''s heart was very big. He wanted to try to understand a variety of laws and take a road that few people in the world could take.


    He knew that this road was very difficult, otherwise, few people would have understood two or more primitive laws!


    "The source of all things is contained in the chaotic vitality, and all the derivative laws at the level of material law can be found out from the chaotic vitality!"


    Du Shaofu calmed down and entered the state of cultivation again.


    Time unconsciously flow away, a blink of an eye, but also a few months of time past.


    In this period of time, Du Shaofu was in the use of chaos, to understand other material laws!


    However, it is not easy to understand a law, even if there is chaos, it also needs more opportunities to achieve.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    On Du Shaofu''s body, a piece of light flashed, wrapping his body.


    The deep energy surges and waves a strange pressure in the void.


    Several rules interweave to form a unique field!


    It was on this day that Qu daojue suddenly came to the room and woke up Du Shaofu in his practice.


    He stood aside, not forced to disturb.


    However, Du Shaofu discovered his arrival, so he was directly out of the state of cultivation."Brother Qu, what do you want me to do?"


    Du Shaofu took a puff of turbid air from his mouth. Then he stood up and straightened out his purple robe.


    He walked to Qu Dao Jue with a smile. Since the other party came to find himself, there was something absolutely.


    "Well, I think it''s really surprising that your breath seems to have improved recently."


    Qu Dao Jue smiles at Du Shaofu and says in a faint voice.


    With his accomplishments, we can clearly see the changes in Du Shaofu.


    He was calm on his face, but he was quite surprised in his heart. He didn''t expect that uncle Yu''s green dragon essence was really given to this boy.


    It''s a treasure that few people can get.


    "I come to you to tell you that the person you want to inquire about has the whereabouts!"


    Qu Dao Jue suppressed the shock in his heart and said such a sentence.


    "What! Have you found them


    Surprised, Du Shaofu rushed to Qu daojue''s side and asked nervously.


    It has been a long time since he was separated from manpo, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    Du Shaofu was worried about what might happen to them.


    Because of this, when he was in the mixed space, he tried every means to leave early.


    Fortunately, after he came out, Emperor Yuqing directly promised him to help him find it, which was much faster than going down to look for it like a lotus leaf without a head.


    Now, it''s been two years since I waited for myself to leave Shenwu world. It''s too long for a lot of things to happen.


    "After all this time, is there any news at last?"


    Du Shaofu was excited. He asked Qu Dao Jue directly, "brother Qu, tell me where they are."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2772

    "According to the information you provided, there are still six people who have been with you for 33 days. Now we have found the whereabouts of four people, Ouyang Shuang and three little guys! As for the other two, there is still no news! "


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s questioning, Qu Dao Jue said softly.


    "Manpo, Xiaolin, Xiaoba, Xiaohuang, the whereabouts of the four of them have been found!"


    Du Shaofu''s surprise was that these four people were the most worried about him.


    Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin are only half steps away from heaven, that is to say, they are half steps away from God.


    And Ouyang Shuang is only the holy land is complete, in the realm of returning to emptiness!


    With their accomplishments, if they encounter danger in thirty-three days, the consequences are unimaginable.


    And the other little stars, when they left the Shenwu world, were already the strong ones. Even though they were not too strong, they were not weak. If there were no big accidents, their self-protection ability was still relatively strong!


    As for Du Xiaoyao''s goods, they are refined to the bone and should have the power to protect themselves!


    However, Du Shaofu soon thought of another question. When he led away the old man of political strategists, the six people left together. Why did Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao not stay with them now?


    "Are they in trouble?"


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at Qu Dao Jue.


    When he spoke, his tone was not consciously deep and dignified.


    "Under their eyes, they are trapped in the tranquil heaven of qianxu. There are a large number of orcs, and there are countless powerful orcs in them! The news we got is that the scorpion lion clan and the Baqi snake clan in qianxu Jinghua heaven are chasing after them to capture Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang! You know, whether it''s a little Kirin or a supreme ant queen, they are the blood of a powerful race within 33 days, which is a rare treasure for practitioners of other races! Or, if they are under the control of the original God, when the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang grow up, they will be able to make their own race more formidable in the future


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s anxious appearance, Qu Dao never hesitated and told him what he had got.


    After hearing these words, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly turned ugly, and his whole body''s Qi began to gush out unconsciously. The murderous spirit gushed out and broke the void.


    "Dry empty jinghuatian! The scorpions and lions of Honghuang and the eight big snakes


    Du Shaofu recited these names in his mouth. His eyes flashed with fierce light. He turned his head and looked at Qu daojue and said, "brother Qu, I''m going to Jinghua heaven in qianxu."


    Man Po, Du Xiaoba and others are in danger. Du Shaofu can''t sit still for a moment. He must go to qianxu jinghuatian as soon as possible.


    But until now, I don''t know much about it. If I want to rescue some people, I have to rely on the help of Qu daojue and Yuqing!


    "Don''t worry. When you got the news, younger martial brother Yu had sent someone to prepare it! It is very far away from qianxu jinghuatian. There is endless space turbulence in the middle. If you only rely on yourself to tear through the space, I don''t know when it will take to get there! You''re going with me to the wormhole of space! "


    Qu Dao Jue patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder.


    Then he turned around and took him to the wormhole of Yuqing kingdom.


    "Manpo, Xiaoba, Xiaolin, Xiaohuang, you must hold on. I am coming to save you!"


    Du Shaofu tore the void and murmured in his heart.


    Naturally, he knew that the blood relationship between the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang was extraordinary. Especially, the origin of the little Kirin was the same as that of the Kirin in in 33 days.


    Their blood essence, for the strong of the general race, that is the absolute treasure.


    If xiaoqilin and Du Xiaohuang are captured and controlled by the yuan God, when their future accomplishments become more profound, it is not to say that they have more powerful people in terror. Their blood essence alone will make people crazy!


    Therefore, it is impossible for Du Shaofu to keep them in danger all the time.


    Needless to say, the two races of Honghuang scorpion lion and Baqi snake are absolutely strong, not to mention compared with the kingdom of Yuqing, but if you put them in the world of Shenwu, you can easily crush the wasteland into slag!


    The race within thirty-three days, as long as it can be named, will not be too bad!


    However, when he was about to face such two powerful races, Du Shaofu was not afraid. Some of them were just intent on killing.


    "Here you are


    When Du Shaofu and Qu Dao arrived at the wormhole of Yuqing, the emperor had already arrived here.


    Around him, there were hundreds of strong men, most of them immortal, who came from the world of Lingwu.


    In addition, the ancient human emperor and Bi fanggu Zu, who came from the Shenwu world together with Du Shaofu, were among them.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    Du Shaofu welcomed him and gave him a fist.


    "Little guy, elder martial brother Qu should have told you something! You must be careful when you go to qianxu jinghuatian! Of course, the scorpion lion clan and the Baqi serpent clan in Honghuang are not very strong. We have so many hands in the past, which is enough to crush them! However, we must worry about the many dominant races in that field. If they are attracted, they will bring endless troubles! There is something special about Qian Xu Jing Hua Tian. It''s important to save people. You can''t use Qi to do anything! "Yu Taiyan went to Du Shaofu and whispered a few words. Then he said, "as for the details, elder martial brother Qu will tell you in detail on the way! These martial brothers are all yunyangzong fellow disciples from Lingwu world. Go and help you


    As he spoke, he waved to the strong men around him. All of them looked at Du Shaofu, nodded silently, and handed out a kind smile.


    "I''m going to rely on you, senior brothers."


    Du Shaofu did not dare to neglect him and saluted his surroundings.


    He was greatly relieved and greatly grateful to Yu Taiyan.


    He was worried about the strength of the two clans. If no one helped him, he would not be able to play a very important role if he did not help himself!


    Obviously, Yu Taiyan regarded himself as his younger brother and arranged for hundreds of immortal strong men to accompany him.


    In this way, his confidence in his mind was countless times greater.


    If the two races are not too strong in front of the hundreds of immortal strongmen, as the emperor said, then if everything goes well, we can easily rescue Xiao Qilin and others.


    "You''re welcome, younger martial brother Shaofu. Now that you join martial uncle Yu, you can be regarded as a fellow of Yunyang clan. There''s no reason why you can''t help such a small matter! We are here for the first time in thirty-three days. We are going to jinghuatian in qianxu, and we are just walking around for a while. "


    Among the crowd, the middle-aged man named Ling Feng said with a smile.


    "The wormhole is ready. Let''s go now."


    Yu Taiyan waved his hand and said.


    Du Shaofu and others turned around. Behind them, there was a huge circular wormhole, covering thousands of miles. Inside, it was as dark as a terrible devil''s mouth. It was ferocious and terrifying.


    A piece of mysterious runes flicker in the void, emitting bright light and releasing a terrible breath of vastness. The void is organically entangled and leads to the unknown!


    "Go


    Du Shaofu and others no longer delay, directly into the wormhole.


    Hundreds of figures moved one after another, along with the ancient emperor of the Terran and the ancient ancestor Bi fanggu. In the light, they soon disappeared and were swallowed up by the huge black hole.


    "Send a message to the people who are in qianxu jinghuatian and report the situation there to the kingdom of God at any time!"


    After Du Shaofu and others left, Yu Taiyan said softly.


    Behind him, there are several people who have not left with him.


    "Comply with the order!" Several people bent down to take orders!


    The emperor did not speak. He carried his hands on his back and looked leisurely at the wormhole in the space with waves. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Your Majesty, why not send more men?"


    After Yu Taiyan, an old man stepped forward and asked.


    He was a little puzzled. The kingdom of God mobilized thousands of strong people in other countries, not to mention all of them. Even if it sent hundreds more, it would be more sure.


    You should know that after all, qianxu jinghuatian is the territory of others. If one is not careful, it is likely to cause more disputes. If more people are employed, more strength will be needed to cope with more emergencies.


    "Our Yuqing kingdom is not so powerful, and it is not a strong force in thirty-three days! If you go to qianxu jinghuatian this time, it will backfire if it is too ostentatious! It''s better to keep a low profile and just do what we should do instead of making a big fuss and causing the powerful forces in that sector to intervene. "


    Yu Taiyan didn''t look back, but spoke faintly.


    These things are naturally within his scope of consideration, in order not to cause unnecessary trouble, the hundreds of people to go to have enough!


    The most important thing is that there are some special things about qianxu jinghuatian. They will pay special attention to and even be hostile to the strong outside world!


    It was for these reasons that Yu Taiyan suppressed the number of people who helped Du Shaofu to hundreds.


    ¡­¡­


    In the wormhole of space, Du Shaofu and others walked at a high speed, and the speed was extremely fast!


    Du Shaofu felt the change of the space around him, and he was shocked. The speed of this terrible travel was much faster than that of his continuous exertion of Fuyao!


    After all, there is a distance limit for Fuyao''s one-way travel, and there must be a pause after each crossing.


    However, in this space wormhole, it is uninterrupted shuttle, blinking thousands of miles.


    "Elder martial brother Qu and elder martial brother Yu said that there was something special about the qianxu jinghuatian, but what was the particularity?"


    Du Shaofu asked Qu Dao Jue as they passed by.


    If you want to successfully rescue the four men, granny, xiaoqilin, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang, you will have a better understanding of qianxu jinghuatian!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2773

    "Like your elder martial brother Yu, I come from three thousand worlds, and I don''t know much about the thirty-three days! What I know is that most of the races in qianxu Jinghua are not in harmony with the rest of the world, and even have a vague sense of hostility! "


    Qu Dao never concealed it, so he said to Du Shaofu.


    With his narration, Du Shaofu also had some simple understanding of qianxu jinghuatian.


    In the thirty-three days, the overall strength of each side of the world was similar to each other, and the qianxu jinghuatian was no exception.


    Among them, three of the most powerful races are the Taishi melong, the green blood giant and the Youming God, all of which were born at the beginning of heaven and earth.


    These three clans are as powerful as the dragon, Phoenix, Qilin and Terran in the past thirty-three days!


    Including these three ethnic groups, many ethnic groups in qianxu Jinghua heaven have little to do with the rest of the world. They are very isolated and do not like to be invaded by outsiders. The strong people of other 32 days also have a tacit understanding with each other, and few people will provoke this world.


    As for the specific reasons, Qu Dao never knew. After all, he was not a man of thirty-three days and did not know much about the situation there.


    "I see!"


    Du Shaofu knew clearly in his heart that he understood why Yu Taiyan had to be more careful and not to provoke the powerful races there.


    I''m afraid it''s a mistake. I can''t save them in this trip. I''m very likely to get in even myself.


    The realm of hundreds of immortality is indeed very strong, but compared with the whole qianxu jinghuatian, it is too insignificant!


    All the way through the wormhole, Du Shaofu did not speak again, but was silent.


    Qu Dao Jue and others did not disturb him, but ran through it quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Dry empty jinghuatian!


    This is also a vast and boundless world, vast and vast.


    In the past thirty-three days, each world has a strong aura, but the dry and empty Jinghua sky is different. What is full of here is not only the rich aura, but also the endless ferocity.


    In the air, it seemed that there was a scarlet color floating around.


    The main reason for all this is that all the races in this realm are vicious and evil, and they kill and cut down!


    In the dry and empty Jinghua sky, there is an endless sea area, boundless, scarlet waves surging to the sky, carrying all the potential to kill, straight to Xiaohan!


    At this time, a hunting is going on at the bottom of the sea!


    A woman, with three children, was hiding in the bottom of the sea, escaping the dense pursuit behind him!


    "Mother, you take brother Xiaoba and sister Xiaohuang to go first. I''ll drag them for a while."


    A little unicorn, running in the water waves with his four hoofs stepping on the thunder light, said.


    His big eyes looked a little dim, and his breath was strong and weak, and he was obviously hurt.


    "No, aunt Shuang, you and Xiaolin Xiaohuang go first, I will go!"


    Nearby, said a strong boy who looked only about ten years old.


    He looked back and found that the enemy in the rear was getting closer and closer. He wanted to stop and return to fight with them!


    "Xiaoba, Xiaolin, please don''t argue. We are going to walk together. Today we must listen to me!"


    She said in a deep voice.


    Under her scolding, the little Qilin and the little boy are no longer talking, but just run forward, tearing up one space after another.


    These four people are not Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang who came out of the Shenwu world together with Du Shaofu, and then lost each other.


    "Xiaoba, Xiaolin, shuangniang are right. None of us can go! Among those who pursue and kill, there are a few who are really killed. If they resist, there is no difference between them and being killed! "


    By Ouyang Shuang''s side, Du Xiaohuang''s face was serious and she spoke coldly.


    It has been almost two years since we left the Shenwu world. Under the nourishment of strong aura within 33 days, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin have all stepped into the real realm of seizing the gods, and they are all powerful.


    Even Ouyang Shuang, from the original holy land, that is, the realm of returning to emptiness, has reached the state of half step seizing God. It can be said that his strength has greatly increased!


    The strength of the four at this time is much stronger than when they left the Shenwu world!


    However, it is the two races in qianxu Jinghua heaven who are pursuing and killing them at this time!


    "If we can get rid of this time, I will uproot these two races one day!"


    Du Xiaoba''s eyes were burning, biting his teeth.


    They have been chased for a long time, but they have not been able to get rid of their opponents. At this time, several people have already consumed a lot. If they delay further, the situation is not optimistic.


    "If only dad were with us, he must have a way to get us out of here!"The little Kirin lowered his eyes slightly and said in a low voice.


    "Your father doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He was killed by the real strong, and the situation is not good."


    Hearing Xiao Qilin''s words, Ouyang Shuang''s eyes also flash a touch of gray, and his voice is leisurely and authentic.


    "Don''t worry, shuangniang. He must be OK! The demons are all dead in his hands. The political strategists should not have the ability to do anything about him! "


    One side, Du Xiaohuang small face serious, a small hand clenched Ouyang Shuang, said.


    On hearing this, several people around him nodded their heads. They all had great confidence in Du Shaofu.


    In the face of demons, Du Shaofu finally fought against him, not to mention a strong strategist.


    "No! They''re catching up. Let''s hurry up


    Du Xiaoba suddenly exclaimed, his body suddenly rose and his speed increased.


    Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang also felt the momentum was steaming and moving rapidly.


    Driven by the three little guys, Ouyang Shuang''s speed is also extremely fast, and he travels through the undersea space at a high speed.


    Behind the four, two men and horses swept quickly, carrying a strong momentum, stirring the entire undersea world, causing a huge wave roar.


    Both of them have been transformed into human forms, with hundreds of them, but both have their own ethnic characteristics.


    On one side, the mane of each person''s face is surrounded by a circle, like a lion. Behind them, a strange tail is hanging. It looks like the poisonous tail of a scorpion!


    On the other hand, all of them have eight heads, and their foreheads are covered with snake scales. They are cold and full of different colors.


    The strength of these two teams is incomparably strong, and the lowest is in the realm of returning to emptiness.


    In addition, there are more than 20 or 30 people in each team, and there are also several real strong men!


    At this time, they are in front of the four figures, launched a sea hunting!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2774

    "Chase! They can''t escape today! "


    Among the two sides, among the people with a lion''s hair on their faces and a scorpion tail hanging behind them, some of them were cold and cold, and a black air came from their bodies, which was frightening!


    "Jie Jie A little unicorn, plus a supreme ant queen, we''ve become big this time


    Next to him, Mali, a group of people with eight heads, said with a smile.


    For the strong of these two races, if you capture the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang, you will get unimaginable benefits!


    Such temptation is impossible for them to miss!


    "Look at the talent of these two little guys, we can see that their blood is extremely extraordinary. If they can get it, it will bring us endless benefits! However, the Kirin clan is a problem! If Yan Qiong''s immortal God comes to us, we can''t resist with the strength of our two families! "


    The strong man of Honghuang scorpion lion clan said in a deep voice while breaking through the sky.


    As one of the strongest races in the past thirty-three days, no one dares to underestimate it!


    At this time, they pursued and killed the children of the Kirin clan. In fact, these people were afraid of provoking strong enemies and bringing disaster to their own race.


    "What are you afraid of! I don''t believe it. The Kirin people really dare to kill us, qianxu jinghuatian! If they really dare to come, someone will deal with them! It''s hard to compare with other places. It''s not like coming when you want to! "


    The strong man of the Baqi snake clan snorted coldly.


    In his speech, the expressions on the faces of his eight heads were extremely disdainful and boundless. It seemed that even the Kirin clan did not think highly of him.


    After hearing such words, the strong man of Honghuang scorpion lion clan nodded.


    Although he was worried, he seemed to agree with the strong man Baqi.


    "You can''t run!"


    There was no more words among the people, and then they heard only a roar from the eight mouths of the powerful Baqi snake. The speed of his body increased rapidly, and the lightning swept forward.


    "Go


    At the same time, the strong man of the scorpion and lion clan in Honghuang gave a shout, calling on many of his children to rush forward. All of a sudden, he was approaching the four figures in front of him.


    "No, they''re catching up!"


    Du Xiaoba yelled bad, and said with a heavy face.


    Behind his small body, a pair of Dapeng''s golden wings fluttered, carrying fast, trying to get rid of the rear pursuers.


    However, there is a big difference between his own strength and the other side. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t open the distance. He can only watch the four of himself, and soon he is trapped in the encirclement circle!


    "See where you can escape this time!"


    In the cold hum, a real strong man of Honghuang scorpion lion clan has a flash of body, which is the only way for Du Xiaoba, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang, blocking their way.


    "Give it to me. Capture all four of them. Remember, live!"


    Many of the strong men of the Baqi serpent clan were also very fast. They quickly surrounded and trapped the four people.


    Everyone''s body, all spread out a strong momentum, wave out the breath of terror, tightly locked in Ouyang Shuang and others.


    "This is in trouble!"


    Du Xiaohuang''s same small face was dignified. She looked around and said.


    He and Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Ouyang Shuang are back to back, forming a defensive trend.


    "Jie Jie Jie A few little guys, I advise you to put your hands on it


    A strong man of the Baqi serpent tribe stepped out of the real world. His eight heads kept swinging in the void and said with a gloomy smile.


    "Well, if you want us to be captured, dream! I, Du Xiaoba, swear that if we can get rid of it, one day, I will raze you two clans to the ground! "


    Du Xiaoba hummed and said, his whole body was filled with golden brilliance. He wrapped his small body with a different momentum!


    "Sheyu, talk nonsense with them, just capture them!"


    Honghuang scorpion lion clan of an old man out, senleng''s eyes swept four people, so said.


    "Haha Lion Heng, the woman and the little Kirin belong to you, and the little boy and girl belong to me


    The eight big snakes, known as sheyu, laughed and pointed to the four people in the field.


    The lion Heng looked at snake Yu with a burning look and said, "that little boy is extraordinary. Who is it? Shall we discuss it again?"


    Naturally, he knew what sheyu''s idea was. The little boy''s breath was extraordinary. He was clearly human, but he had the smell of the golden winged ROC. His blood must be no worse than that of some powerful races.


    For such benefits, they are not willing to give it to others!


    "Hey, hey..."


    Sheyu was still smiling and said, "first catch it and then talk about it. As for the final ownership, we can discuss it again.""Good!"


    This time, lion Heng no longer said anything more. The power of cutting the real world was surging out, and a large amount of strange energy was suddenly impacted and spread out in the void.


    In this power, it carries the incomparable power of erosion and goes straight to the human spirit.


    Only in an instant, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaolin and Ouyang Shuang all felt dizzy, as if some kind of poison had invaded the yuan Shen, and their whole body strength was almost stagnant!


    "Soul Law means, keep the original spirit


    Du Xiaoba said in a deep voice that in front of the real situation, their strength is too weak.


    But fortunately, these people themselves are of extraordinary origin. After running their own internal energy, they barely maintain it!


    "Do it!"


    On the other side, just listen to the snake Yu Shen drink, instantly swept out, eight heads of the neck, suddenly infinite extension up, like eight long whip in the void in the dance, respectively emitting eight different colors!


    With each head hitting, the surrounding void is shot out of eight huge black holes.


    "War!"


    In the face of the hand of the two powerful men, Du Xiaoba burst out with all his strength, clenched his fists and smashed them out!


    "Hiss..."


    A piece of golden light swept by, such as can cut mountains, directly toward snake Yu.


    At the same time, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaolin and Ouyang Shuang also took part in the fight against the strong men of Honghuang scorpion lion and Baqi snake!


    "Boom..."


    The terrifying power is shaking, shaking the sky and earth. The whole sea area is boiling, and the surrounding sea water is directly pushed away, making it an independent space.


    Du Xiaoba and other four people are rushed out of a large area of bright thunder, interwoven together, forming a tight defense!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2775

    "Jie Jie In the end, it''s fateful to resist in a desperate situation! "


    Snake Yu grinned, and the eight heads of snakes shook the air and suddenly hit the thunder and lightning light outside Du Xiaoba and other four people!


    After hearing the "bang" sound, the thunder light broke and burst in an instant, and the four figures were directly thrown out.


    Under the attack of the strong men in the real world, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaolin have no resistance at all!


    Everyone''s mouth, is directly ejected a blood arrow, through the void!


    However, it was obvious that sheyu wanted to capture all four of them, so he didn''t do his best, only injured them.


    In this case, Du Xiaoba several people along the direction of the body shot, quickly move, toward the distance, want to use the force of the rush, continue to escape.


    Seeing such a scene, how could lion Heng allow them to leave.


    "Hum! Can you run? "


    Such words come from the mouth of lion Heng. The scorpion tail under his back waist suddenly soars into the air, just like a pair of scissors, cutting directly towards Ouyang Shuang.


    "HISHI..."


    A stream of black gas emanates from the scorpion''s tail and permeates the air.


    Ouyang Shuang, who is in front of him, is staggering under his feet. His body is shaking and he is about to fall down!


    This black gas contains a terrible means of soul, affecting their spirits!


    "This human woman is the most useless. Just kill her to avoid getting in the way."


    A pair of eyes of lion Heng stare at Ouyang Shuang. The scorpion tail breaks through the void, and instantly appears on her back. From an extremely tricky and vicious angle, it suddenly stings!


    "Cool mother!"


    "Mother!"


    "Aunt Shuang!"


    Du Xiaoba three people call this, shout one after another.


    The three little guys have no doubt about the power of the wild scorpion lion and scorpion tail!


    If he is really stung in the field, Ouyang Shuang will surely lose his life!


    It seems that the lion Heng is completely moved to kill the heart!


    "Get out of here!"


    Du Xiaoba is the first to move, his small body is flying in the sky, and the thunder and martial pulse is rising. The ROC shows his true meaning and rushes to Ouyang Shuang''s position.


    At the same time, Duhuang and Xiaowei will not attack!


    "Xiaoba, Xiaohuang, Xiaolin, don''t worry about me, run quickly!"


    Ouyang Shuang immediately yelled, with deep worry on his beautiful face.


    She was terrified to die, and she was shocked by the attack of the ferocious scorpions and lions who killed the real strong.


    In this case, she has only one idea in her mind, that is, let Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin run away. If they resist by force, the result is not hard to predict!


    "Jie Jie Jie You three little fellows, why do you make such a fuss? All the resistance is in vain


    Looking at the scene over there, lion Heng couldn''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth. His eyes were full of fierce light. The scorpion''s attack didn''t stop. He still kept on fighting against Ouyang Shuang!


    With his strength, even if Du Xiaoba and other three little guys broke the speed to the extreme, he was still easily broken through the blockade of the three, and ran to Ouyang Shuang''s back.


    "Go to hell!"


    The lion honed, and the tail tip of the scorpion''s tail was covered with cold black light, just like the scorpion tail of a pair of scissors, carrying terrible power, releasing the power of the soul law of terror, and stabbing at Ouyang Shuang!


    Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang are about to crack their canthus, and their three small hearts are all raised in their throat. If they can''t stop him, Ouyang Shuang certainly has no reason to survive!


    "Old bastard, get out of here!"


    At this time, Du Xiaoba finally rushed to the scorpion tail of lion Heng with the help of Dapeng.


    He did not want to, directly waved a golden light big Sheng fist, bluntly smashed down!


    In his small body, his incomparable strength broke out, which made Du Xiaoba look like a real golden winged ROC bird, strong and fierce!


    That is to say, with such a blow, the void was shaken, and the surrounding space was collapsing in a large area. The scene was appalling!


    However, it was such a terrible blow that when it hit the scorpion tail of lion Heng, it made a huge sound of "Dang", which was like the ringing of the clock, ringing through nine days and ten places, shaking the whole world!


    "When, when!"


    After another two metal chattering sounds, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin''s attack also fell, attacking and killing on the tail of the scorpion lion in Honghuang.


    But the result is the same as before. They can''t shake it by their cultivation, just like they are forging iron!


    "Well, I can''t help myself!"


    The lion honked, but the scorpion''s tail did not move.


    After a light glance at the three little guys, they stabbed again!


    This time, no accident happened again, it was directly stuck in Ouyang Shuang''s standing place!"Cool mother!"


    "Mother!"


    "No!"


    Du Xiaoba''s three people were startled and lost their voice.


    Under their eyes, Ouyang Shuang burst out a ray of lightning, but it was suddenly broken by the tail of the wild scorpion lion!


    The gold covered scissors, directly hit her back, stabbed on her abdomen!


    At this moment, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang feel that the time has stopped, and the heartbeat seems to be slowing down.


    They saw that when the scorpion''s tail stabbed into the body, Ouyang Shuang''s delicate face was filled with black air.


    Along with it, her whole breath is also rapidly decaying, and it soon drops to the extreme.


    That originally nimble eye son, also is at once gray go down.


    Under the unique soul means of the scorpion and lion family in Honghuang, Ouyang Shuang''s original spirit has suffered an unimaginable heavy blow!


    She soon lost consciousness and fell from the void!


    "Mother!"


    Du Xiaolin took his mother''s body and murmured in his mouth. Tears rolled down his big eyes and his face looked like ashes!


    "Cool mother!"


    Du Xiaohuang''s young face is so white that she can''t believe it.


    Du Xiaoba''s lips were trembling, and his anger rose quickly, which suddenly surged on his head!


    "Ah Old man, you dare to hurt my aunt, I want you to pay for your life


    Du Xiaoba''s mouth issued a roar, hoarse!


    His small body snatched out of the air, suddenly attacked and killed, straight to the lion Heng!


    At the same time, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang are not willing to lag behind, follow up!


    In the hearts of the three little guys, there is only endless killing intention at this time. They don''t care whether their own strength can compete with the really powerful one!


    At this moment, what they want to do is to tear the strong of the scorpion lion clan into pieces!


    "Jie Jie Do you still want to fight, little ones? " Lion Heng sneer, suddenly the lion mouth opened, issued a huge roar sound!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2776

    The terrible roar of the lion broke through the void, and the space was stirred into dust by the huge roar. It was like a sea wave rushing up, producing a circle after circle of ripples, which violently impacted on Du Xiaoba and other three little guys.


    Under the impact of this terrible force, the distant sea water is torn open, the wide channel, straight to the sea.


    The figure of the three people, like a boat in the huge waves, was thrown away quickly.


    At the same time, each of them uttered a dull hum in their mouths. Their breath was suddenly withered and withered, and they flew out one after another!


    "I have said for a long time that it would be nice to go back with us honestly, where we need to suffer from such flesh and blood!"


    Sheyu sneers, carrying many strong men of the Baqi serpent clan against the sky, chasing the direction of the four people being thrown away.


    The strong of the scorpion and lion clan in Honghuang also moved with it.


    Their hearts are constantly sneering, at the same time, there is endless joy.


    With the strength of those human beings, how can they escape from their palms?


    As far as the gift is concerned, if they can''t resist for more than three days, it will be good for them to resist!


    "You can''t run away any more!"


    Sheyu said in his mouth, eight different colors of light were emitted from the heads of eight snakes, which swept away towards Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang.


    This time, no accident, these four people can only face the fate of becoming prisoners!


    The eight colors of light, like eight lines of exercise, extend in the void, interweave together to form a tight cage, imprison the four figures!


    Under the control of sheyu, the cage is pulled and flies to him quickly.


    Seeing such a scene, including all the strong men of the Baqi snake clan and the Honghuang scorpion lion clan, everyone''s eyes were full of essence and greed.


    A little Kirin, a supreme Termite Queen, and a human with the blood of a golden winged ROC bird may not be a big deal to the most powerful races, but for these two races, it is a treasure!


    Each of them was excited, hoping to divide it up quickly!


    However, just when the strong of the two races are excited, the void ahead suddenly shakes violently!


    Accompanied by, is to see a bright light burst out, as if suddenly appeared a huge round of sun general, shining on the world, together with the deep sea depths are illuminated!


    "What a light!"


    The strong men of Honghuang scorpion lion and Baqi snake covered their eyes with their hands at the same time, but it was too late.


    They felt that the pupils of their eyes were stinging, as if they were going to be blind!


    "I can''t see anything!"


    "How could that happen? What happened?"


    "Ah My eyes hurt. I''m going blind... "


    ¡­¡­


    All the people below the real world begin to cry out in pain at this time.


    Everyone''s eyes can only see a piece of scarlet, with a burning feeling, such as being burned through!


    Such a scene, let them incomparably startled, but it is not know what happened, just incomparable fright!


    At the same time, the eight rays of light emitted by sheyu were cut off, and Ouyang Shuang and other four figures were carried away by the strong light in the void.


    "A strong man will come!"


    Sheyu, Shiheng and other powerful people who cut the real world are aware of the cause of the event.


    Their faces, can not help but be deep down, become extremely gloomy!


    Just when a few people felt all this, the strong light in the void suddenly disappeared and disappeared, and all disappeared.


    And it is at this time, a slender figure standing in the void, surrounded by the light, can not see its true face!


    But judging from the figure above, it is a woman, tall and graceful!


    "Ah I am blind


    "Ah Help me


    Among the two clans, the people below the real state are all rolling and breaking in the void, and the void is crushed into pieces under the fierce momentum!


    At this time, only four people were still standing safe and sound. Honghuang scorpion lion and Baqi serpent, two of them, had been killed by the real situation. They were not hurt by the strong light!


    In the face of the pain of many people around them, they didn''t have the mind to pay attention to it. All four of them stood in line to look at the tall figure opposite, as if they were facing a great enemy!


    To be able to save the four little Kirin from sheyu''s hands, needless to say, he was definitely a man of cultivation!


    "Sir, why do you interfere with the affairs of scorpion lion and Baqi snake?"


    The lion honed in a gloomy voice and asked coldly.


    They have already inquired about the fact that the four people, such as xiaoqilin, came from the small world. It is reasonable to say that there is no reason for talent within thirty-three days. Even if there is, where can a person from a small world be stronger?What they need them are the two powerful races of the Kirin, the supreme ant Huang.


    However, in this dry and empty Jinghua days, I and others are absolutely fearless, and they are not afraid that the two clans will come to us!


    The most important thing is that the breath of the woman on the opposite side doesn''t look like the strong one of the two races!


    "Go back now, I will not dispute with you today! In the future, some people will find you and your two clans to settle down! "


    In the face of lion Heng''s question, the woman opened her mouth in response.


    Her voice sounds very soft and pleasant, with a sense of indifference, as if the nine days fairy is singing.


    However, the meaning of her words is unreasonable and overbearing, and she asks the two clans to retreat directly!


    What''s more, she even said that some people would seek revenge from Honghuang scorpion lion and Baqi snake in the future!


    "Your Majesty, what a big voice


    The eight skulls of sheyu were all transformed into human forms, and the eight pairs of eyes simultaneously raised a sense of coldness.


    He looked at the dim figure of the woman opposite him. He was very angry in the bottom of his heart, but he did not dare to attack directly, because he did not know what kind of background the man in the opposite side had.


    "I''ve already advised you. If you really want to do it, I don''t mind your company!"


    Yu said with a light voice of the snake.


    After being watched by the light, sheyu''s body trembled unconsciously. He could feel that the woman''s cultivation was absolutely above himself! "What is your origin? Let''s leave the three of us alone! Otherwise, no matter how deep your cultivation is, I will never let you go of the scorpion lion and Baqi snake!


    ¡±


    hearing the woman''s words, lion Heng was also angry. He immediately stepped forward and raised his voice.


    In his heart, he didn''t have much fear. Although the other party''s cultivation was afraid to be above his own four people, he should not be too strong!


    Even if it is an immortal strong man, there are many immortal realms between them!


    If you fail to capture the little Qilin and others, I''m afraid those immortal ancestors of the family are willing to walk around in person!


    Even if this woman has three heads and six arms, in the face of the pressure of the two strong, afraid is also can not have too much to deal with!


    "I have to take people away. If you don''t want to, you can grab them directly. There''s no need to talk nonsense!"


    The woman''s voice was soft and said faintly.


    "Well, what a fool! Since you insist on interfering, don''t blame us for being rude


    She Yu''s voice was cold, and his whole body rushed up with a strong breath. She fluctuated in the void and filled with madness!


    "I know you are strong, but we would like to see if you have the ability to resist the four of me!"


    Lion honing is also the body shape, toward the woman in the light.


    "Hands on, together!"


    Another real strong man of the scorpion lion clan roared, and an invisible wave broke out on his body, which affected the invisible rules and order, and attacked and killed the mysterious woman.


    In this wave, there is a very strong soul attack, which can pierce the spirit of life. Under this attack, those who are not powerful will be wiped out and die!


    "Kill!"


    Another real strong man of the Baqi snake clan also moved. His eight heads turned into eight huge snake heads, dancing in the void. The scene was similar to that of snake Yu. They were all emitting eight different colors. They attacked and killed fiercely!


    "You can take her to one side and wait. I''ll take her here."


    In the face of the killing of the four strong men, the woman did not move in a hurry, but turned her head and said a word to Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang.


    After that, he waved his arms gently, and the bodies of the four were swung out by a soft force and fell into the distance.


    "Thank you, aunt!"


    Du Xiaolin expressed his thanks and his big eyes flashed a few times.


    During the short talk between the two sides, the woman had been conveying mysterious Qi into their bodies, which made the faces of the three little guys recover a lot.


    With Ouyang Shuang in a coma, they retreated to the distance and watched quietly.


    In their astonished eyes, the powerful men of the two clans, the scorpion lion and the eight great snakes, joined hands to shake the void.


    However, the woman just stood in the void, motionless and waving!


    The Baqi serpent clan and Honghuang scorpion lion clan all have their own talents.


    For the eight big snakes, they are born with the material law of extreme fit, with the deepening of cultivation, is able to gradually understand the profound material law.


    Their eight heads represent the derivative state of eight material laws. When they break through immortality and merge all the material laws into one, they will merge into one, which is the same as the real human form!In that state, it is the ultimate training place for the strong of the Baqi serpent clan, and it is the point that all the people of that clan want to achieve!


    The scorpions and lions of Honghuang are born with the soul talent, which is extremely terrible on the way of the soul law!


    When they were in a low level of cultivation, the scorpion tail behind them was the original spirit with terrible poison, which could penetrate the living beings. Once stung by the scorpion tail of this group, if they can''t be cured in time, they will become a living dead person with only a body without soul!


    And when they become more and more powerful, their attainments in the law of the soul are even more thrilling!


    For example, when facing the weak practitioners, if they are stung by the scorpion''s tail, they can be controlled directly and become puppets!


    However, in the previous lion Heng attack Ouyang Shuang, just holding the idea of killing her, all did not occupy his body.


    "Boom..."


    "Hum, hum..."


    Under the joint attack of such four strong men, it is extremely terrible!


    The two strong men of the Baqi snake clan spew out bright lights from the head of the snake. They will fight the void out one after another terrible black hole!


    At the same time, it is like the scorpion tail of the metal black light shining under the piercing, straight to the woman standing in the sky, standing still!


    Such a terrible attack, but the woman has not been too fierce action!


    But see her arm gently wave, with a piece of light burst out of the air, will four people''s attack one by one, dissipate in the invisible!


    "Kill!"


    Snake Yu and other people''s mouth, are all shouting, the whole body murderous, annihilation void!


    "Brilliant!"


    In the face of continuous attacks, the woman''s mouth, suddenly said such a sentence.


    Then, she saw her ten fingers flying, and a wonderful track formed at his fingertips, releasing the magnificent rhythm!


    Then, a whirlpool suddenly appeared between her hands, whirling wildly, swallowing everything. The light around her instantly twisted and changed and was swallowed up by the whirlpool!


    Suddenly among the four fields, it was like a dark night suddenly, and the light was no longer bright. Only the light of the whirlpool became more and more bright. A huge light harmony appeared, which made people unable to open their eyes!


    The light of this terrible light group, all pervasive, directly attacked the eyes of the four real strong!


    "No, back off!"


    The four suddenly realized that it was not good. They only felt the twinge of their pupils. After shouting, they wanted to retreat and escape from the distance!


    However, only as soon as they made a move, the ball of light exploded!


    "Shua..."


    The bright light cuts like a handle sharp blade and penetrates all obstacles. It''s so fast that it can''t be avoided at all. In an instant, it penetrates into the bodies of the four strong men!


    The bodies of the four strong men were torn apart like cloth and silk, and there were long and thin slits, from which light came out.


    "Ah..."


    Four people''s mouth issued a scream, the pain is incomparable!


    Fortunately, the light only lasted for a moment and soon dissipated. Otherwise, the four of them would be killed in an instant!


    Rao is so, when the light between heaven and earth recovers, they have suffered unprecedented trauma!


    Both the two powerful men of the Baqi serpent clan and the two people of the Honghuang scorpion lion clan are all physically cracked and the yuan God is cut off!


    At this time, they can only barely maintain themselves, standing in the void, but lost all the strength of confrontation!


    And the hundreds of strong men of the two races who walked with them were torn into pieces in the cutting of the light, with no bones left!


    "Immortal strong! This is definitely a strong immortal


    The lion honed his lips trembling and murmured.


    How can he not understand that the woman must be a strong immortal, or they will not be so powerless when facing the general situation of killing the truth!


    "Where did the immortal strong come from He''s going to fight us


    Sheyu was also flustered and couldn''t speak easily!


    By this time, the other two real strong also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Some of them don''t understand that the woman who appears suddenly is an immortal strong man!


    Several of their own attack in front of it, like a child playing in general, not to be seen by the other side.


    "What is her identity, because of those people from the small world?"


    Another strong man of the Baqi serpent clan said, thinking and guessing constantly in his heart that he wanted to know the identity of the woman.


    "The law of light Is she the one... "


    She Yu suddenly seemed to think of something, his face suddenly changed, and he was miserable!"She She Is she the goddess? "


    The rest of the time is just like a wake-up call!


    When the word "goddess" is mentioned, everyone''s face is shaking with fear!


    "The goddess! I''m so offended. I hope you don''t remember the villains. Let us go


    Where does lion Heng dare to speak out? If she had known that it was an immortal place, or that she was the goddess in the legend, she would have given them three courage to challenge her!


    Even though there are immortal strong men in our own family, no one is present at this time. What''s the difference between that and looking for death?


    "Goddess, it''s us who have eyes but don''t know Mount Tai, and have run into the goddess! Please let us have a way to live, and we will let the family make compensation in the future


    The snake Yu incomparably frightens, the thought electricity turns, ponders how can escape!


    Whether he is willing or not, he must try to save his life first. As for later Now I can''t care about it!


    "I''ve given you the chance. It''s just that you don''t know how to cherish it!"


    In the face of several people''s beg for mercy, the woman is still not salty to speak, the words are gentle and very.


    Then, his hands began to move again in the void, and a great pressure came down fiercely and suppressed the four people''s spirits, making them want to kneel down on their knees!


    "Now that you''ve done it, let''s do it to the end! If you offend him, he should have solved it by himself. I hope he won''t blame me for meddling in the future. "


    The woman spoke in a voice that only she could hear, as if there was some bitterness in her hand. There was no pause in her hand! With the tracks drawn out between the fingers, there is a mysterious order in the void. The true meaning is constructed and shaped, releasing the breath of shaking the sky and breaking the sky, and making the sea at the foot of it tumbling!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2777

    The rules of heaven and earth are moved, and the void trembles.


    The release of the great pressure made the four real strong men of the two clans of scorpion lion and Baqi snake tremble all over. Under this pressure, coupled with the heavy damage they suffered, they no longer had the strength to stand and fell directly from the void!


    But before they really fell, they saw four beams of light coming out of the woman''s body, just like the sword of killing the earth in the cave, penetrating through the void and attacking the four people!


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Four times of muffled sound were heard in succession. Four lightsabers pierced through the four figures without hindrance. The powerful energy burst out and exhausted all the vitality in the four people. They fell into the sea below like four dead fish, smashing a few small waves, and then speechless again!


    High in the sky, the woman who was shrouded in the light killed four people without hesitation.


    However, she stood at the top of the sky and did not move for a long time. It seemed that she fell into some kind of thoughts and thought of some things, which made her intoxicated.


    After a long time, just heard a long sigh voice, spit out from her mouth, carrying endless helpless.


    "The four of them have been here for thirty-three days. You It must have come, too


    The woman turns around with lightness and looks at Xiao Qilin, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Ouyang Shuang in the distance.


    "Thank you for your help


    At this time, the three little guys also brought Ouyang Shuang to the woman.


    For the woman who appeared suddenly and then rescued them without hesitation, the three little guys also had indescribable gratitude.


    "It''s just a little help to save you!"


    The woman said to the three little fellows with a soft smile.


    "Auntie, I always feel like I know you. Have we met somewhere?"


    Suddenly, Du Xiaoba raised his head and touched the back of his head.


    He always felt that the woman in front of him was a little familiar, but because her whole body was covered with light, Du Xiaoba could not see her face, so he could not determine her identity, but felt familiar in his heart.


    "We I don''t know! "


    The woman was stunned for a moment and then directly denied.


    After the light, the woman has a beautiful and graceful figure, but in the back of her head, it is a head of snow-white hair, which sets off the holy and ethereal, incomparably out of the world.


    At this time, her beautiful face above, flash a wisp of panic, but only in the blink of an eye disappeared.


    However, she unconsciously turned her eyes to Ouyang in Du Xiaohuang''s arms, and a little bitter smile and helplessness rose again on her pretty face, with a very complicated look.


    "So..."


    Du Xiaoba kept holding his head and said suspiciously.


    Although he didn''t believe what the woman said in his heart, he could not make a rude request for a glimpse of her face. He could only give up and stop questioning.


    Previously, Du Xiaoba had heard the word "goddess" when women were fighting with the powerful men of Honghuang scorpion lion and Baqi snake, and he kept the name firmly in his heart.


    Maybe it''s the only way to know his identity.


    I will always tell Uncle Yu Shaofu about his saving life.


    "Auntie, can you save my mother?"


    Du Xiaolin came to the woman with his four hoofs stepping on the thunder light. After a flash of thunder, he turned into a boy of four or five years old, carved with powder and jade, like a porcelain doll.


    He blinked, with deep worry, looking at the woman with hope.


    Ouyang Shuang was hit by the scorpion of the powerful scorpion lion clan in Honghuang. He was seriously injured and unconscious. It was difficult to even peep into her current state with the cultivation of several little guys, not to mention saving her.


    You know, Honghuang scorpion lion clan in the spirit of the law of talent is too terrible, this time Ouyang Shuang has no consciousness.


    Little Qilin can''t help but worry about his mother''s safety. He can only place his hope on this mysterious woman.


    "You are His children? "


    The mysterious woman was stunned. After seeing Ouyang Shuang, she unconsciously stretched out a hand and stroked the head of little Kirin, as if she were stroking her own child. She was extremely pitiful!


    "Auntie, can you help me shuangniang?"


    At this time, Du Xiaohuang is also holding Ouyang Shuang and goes to the woman, looking at her eagerly.


    "You Is it his child, too? "


    The woman was more stunned. After a moment, she said in a very low voice again: "I didn''t expect to see you for years. You have these two children! Perhaps, there should be more than two! "


    She looks at Ouyang Shuang in the eyes, seems to hide a little envy.


    Du Xiaoba couldn''t hear the woman''s humble words. They all looked at the woman with eager eyes, hoping that she could help save Ouyang Shuang and wake him up."Don''t worry, little one." The woman thought for a moment, and then began to smile. She stroked the little Kirin''s head and said, "your mother''s spirit has been severely damaged. However, it seems that the giant scorpion lion didn''t give full play to its race''s talents and occupy your mother''s body. However, her condition is not so good. I have sealed the poison of the soul of the scorpion lion in the flood land, but I can''t eradicate the poison of its original spirit power. I can only hold her life for a while, and I''ll try to find a way later! "


    Hearing the woman''s words, Du Xiaoba did not relax much.


    "Auntie, what can I do to save my mother?"


    Little Qilin raised his eyes and asked.


    He was very worried that if the toxin in his mother''s body could not be suppressed, his life would be in danger. "I don''t have any good methods for the time being. After all, the soul poison of the scorpion lion clan is too terrible! But you don''t worry, I have suppressed it, as long as there is no external trigger, she will always be OK! In the future, if you can find the treasure, or if you have a strong person who has


    in the aspect of soul law, it should not be difficult for her to wake up! "


    The woman continued to say, with her accomplishments, it is not a problem to suppress the soul toxin of the scorpion lion.


    "So Thank you very much, Auntie


    Du Xiaoba, as the oldest of the three little guys, bowed down to give a gift to the woman and expressed his sincere thanks.


    "Are you alone here?"


    The woman thought and asked.


    "We came from the small world. Because of the enemy''s sneak attack, my father led him away by himself in order to let us escape! Later, when I was walking through the cracks of the world, I was attacked by some shameless people again. Sister Xingxing and uncle Xiaoyao were separated from us one after another. "


    Du Xiaohuang said with a worried look in her big eyes.


    It was because of lianfan''s accident that after they left the world of Shenwu, only four of their weakest accomplishments were left together. They almost met the venomous hands of the two clans, the Honghuang scorpion lion and the Baqi snake.


    I don''t know, dad and star sister, Xiao demon uncle, how are they at this time.


    "You go with me, to a safe place, no more accidents! I''ll find a way to find your relatives and let your family reunite at that time! "


    The woman touched Du Xiaolin''s head again and said softly.


    "Well!"


    The three little guys all nodded their heads cleverly, and then, without any further delay, turned around and left, tearing up the space and disappearing in the vast sea area, leaving only the raging wind and waves roaring all over the sky!


    ¡­¡­


    Within thirty-three days, there are endless world barriers between each side of the world. If we only rely on human power to travel through, it will take a long time for the general powerful immortal to go to another world.


    Unless, it is the cultivation that can break through sitting and forgetting, forgetting the heaven and the earth. The whole world is stored in a single thought and can be reached in an instant!


    In this case, the role of space wormholes is very important. The strong use the supreme cultivation to depict the track texture of the road, and borrow the force of heaven and earth, which can greatly shorten the travel time between the two boundaries.


    After nearly half a month''s journey, Du Shaofu and his party had been walking through the wormhole of space, and finally arrived at the Jinghua sky of qianxu.


    On this day, the wormhole in a certain space in the world was in full swing, and hundreds of people came out of it.


    The one who received them was an ordinary middle-aged man who captured God''s realm. He was the one who inquired about the kingdom of God of Yu Qing.


    After the middle-aged man''s account, Du Shaofu finally got a better understanding of the situation.


    "Not sure where they are now?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, and his heart was very heavy.


    There were some special features in qianxu jinghuatian. The Yuqing Kingdom did not have many hands here, and his accomplishments were controlled below the level of cutting down the truth, so as not to cause hostility from the living beings in this world.


    Because of this, after they got news from Ouyang Shuang, Xiao Qilin and others, they had no more information. They did not know where the four people who were being pursued were.


    This made Du Shaofu very worried. After all, with the accomplishments of the four men, they were very weak in the face of the two strong men, the scorpion lion and the eight big snake.


    If he could not go to the rescue in time, no one knew what kind of situation it would be. Du Shaofu could not imagine it.


    "Since we don''t know where they are, let''s go to the nearest Honghuang scorpion lion clan and wait for the hare! It must be that those who pursue and kill them should have contact with their families! "


    Seeing Du Shaofu worried, Qu Dao Jue stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder.


    No matter whether Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaoba have been captured by the two clans or not, there will be no problem staying within those two clans.


    "That''s right. If we can''t get information from the scorpion and lion clans in Honghuang, we''ll send some people to the Baqi serpent clan. We''ll keep an eye on both sides, and we''ll be afraid that they won''t make it?"The middle-aged man named Ling Feng also opened his mouth, with a bit of murderous spirit.


    Du Shaofu nodded after hearing the speech. This is the most feasible way now. He can''t think of a better way to deal with it!


    Thinking of doing it, the people quickly set foot on the road again, to the Honghuang scorpion lion clan.


    After coming to jinghuatian in qianxu, their movement speed was much faster. In addition, the position of scorpion lions and clans was not far away from the wormhole in this space. They just walked through the space passage for more than a day, and they came to a mountain range.


    Here the peak green valley green, dense jungle, a tree of the sky rise from the ground, want to hold the sky!


    In the shadow, you can hear the roar of animals spread, with a terrible power, echoing in the mountains.


    "This is the shizuling where the scorpion lion clan of Honghuang is located!"


    After emerging from the space passage, the middle-aged man who captured the divine realm pointed to the mountain ahead and said.


    "For those beasts who are not able to do so, but dare not, just kill them at the door!"


    Qu Dao Jue''s eyes are filled with fierce light. He gently swung his sleeve and said.


    "Go


    With a big wave of his hand, Du Shaofu directly snatched the air, flew forward and plunged into the boundless jungle.


    The rest of them followed, not lagging behind at all, but quickly catching up.


    In these two hundred people, all of them released a strong momentum, and without any cover up, they swayed directly out of the void and rushed into the jungle.


    Soon, the animals in the jungle sent out a "Wuwu" panic roar, was shocked by the momentum of these strong!


    "Who dares to intrude into shizuling mountain without permission, and don''t report it to me soon!"


    The breath of Du Shaofu and others soon alerted the strong men in the forest.


    While they were still in the air, they heard a roar coming from below.


    Then, a figure rushed out and came to the public. It was a humanoid creature with a scorpion tail, with a circle of manes around its face, just like a angry lion in human form!


    "Seize the land of God. You may not be the Lord in shizuling mountain. Let all the old people in your family who can speak up to the word come out quickly!"


    Du Shaofu uttered a cold voice, and with a wave of his hand, a flash of thunder and lightning struck at the powerful man who had captured the land of God. He did what he wanted, but the man who captured the divine realm could not escape completely. Being hit by the thunder, the mane on his head stood up in an instant, and was knocked out by the huge force. It hit the mountain forest below with a loud noise, and the rock burst,


    the rock burst through the air!


    Such a move, instantly attracted the attention of more powerful scorpion lion clan.


    "Strong people come to shizuling, but those who come are not good!"


    "Who are those people? They all look powerful!"


    "The purple robed youth is also very strong, and the Deacon shiteng will be beaten to fly with one move!"


    "Go and inform the clan leaders and elders. These people are afraid to be very difficult to deal with!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many of the scorpions and lions in Honghuang were shocked by the strength of more than 200 people in the sky.


    These people came here in a murderous manner and pointed out that those who wanted to see the main affairs of the clan would have unimaginable consequences if they were slighted.


    Without too much hesitation, someone soon flew deeper into the jungle and went to report.


    "Come on, let''s go straight in!"


    Du Shaofu beat back the land of seizing the gods, and then he flew again with more than 200 strong men.


    After seeing the strength of these people, no one dares to stop them. The breath from them alone is enough to make many people crawl on the ground and shiver!


    "I don''t know what you''ve done to our scorpion and lion clan! I''m the head of the clan, Shi Huang. What can I do for you? "


    A moment later, another loud voice came out and spread to the ears of Du Shaofu and others.


    The response of the Honghuang scorpion lion clan can be described as extremely fast. Before they really entered the depths of the mountains, there were already strong ones.


    This time, in front of them, there was an old man who cut off the truth. He had the demeanor of a man who was in charge of affairs.


    He was not as bold as the previous man who had captured the realm of God. His cultivation was deeper and his perception was more acute. Although the breath on these people was not released too deliberately, it made him feel difficult to breathe.


    In the face of such a large number of strong people, he did not dare to slack off. Even if he felt that the other side was not good at coming, it was not good to attack directly.


    That is to say, after the appearance of the old man, more than a dozen figures flew back to Du Shaofu and others. Everyone''s breath was very strong, and they were all in the realm of killing the truth. I''m afraid that they all have a strong position in the scorpion lion family of Honghuang.


    "Are you the head of the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked the old man who had come first."Exactly


    The lion Huang nods and affirms the tunnel directly.


    "You are the head of the clan. These people should also be the elders of your family. Just come out. Naturally, I have something to look for you."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept through the field one by one, looking at more than a dozen real strong men, coldly said.


    In his speech, the momentum of his body began to rise unconsciously, like a rough sea, surging toward the surrounding.


    "I don''t know what you want. Please tell me what you''re coming for."


    Seeing that the purple robed youth was about to attack, Shi Huang was afraid. He was not afraid of Du Shaofu, but of the more than 200 people behind him.


    He can''t see through the strength of these strong men, but he can feel that their accomplishments are all above him. If a word doesn''t agree with a big fight, his family can''t get too much advantage, unless it is to disturb the ancestors who are closing down in the clan!


    Therefore, the lion Huang can only bear the temper, with a little patience to ask questions.


    "Of course, the purpose is clear, but not now. We''d better take all of you down and then torture them slowly."


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. He rose from the sky and went straight to the lion.


    In his body, the thunder and lightning light and fire light burst into the sky and spread out in the void, releasing the great power.


    "Hands on, cut the real cultivation of the above, all take down!"


    At the same time, Qu Dao Jue also drank and opened his voice. In the wave of his hand, a ray of light swept towards the ten strong men of the scorpion lion family.


    Behind him, several figures moved at the same time. Under the explosion of momentum, the void rumbled and roared, and large areas of space collapsed directly. The scene was terrible!


    Since the scorpions and lions of Honghuang hunt down Xiao Qilin and others, they are the enemies. There is no need to be polite to them. Just start with them! If you want to know the whereabouts of the four people, you don''t have to waste your breath. After they are captured, there are many ways to let them tell the truth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2778

    Du Shaofu, together with several immortal strong men, dealt with the situation in front of him. It was like killing a chicken with an ox knife.


    A piece of power in the vast, that day for the broken, the ground for the crack!


    The whole shizuling mountains are shaking, as if the end of the day suddenly arrived in general!


    However, dozens of breathing time, appeared here, all the strong people of the scorpion lion clan were captured.


    A strong ban fell on them, making everyone unable to move!


    The strong men of the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang were all confused. They didn''t understand. Before they knew the cause of the matter, those people directly started to capture them all.


    "What do you want to do when you come here to make trouble for the scorpions and lions?"


    The head of the Shihuang clan was held in his hand by Du Shaofu. He could not move, but asked cautiously.


    He also felt confused and had no idea what had happened to him.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. Instead of answering his question directly, Du Shaofu asked, "did you, the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang, join with the Baqi serpent clan and hunt down four people! Tell me where they are now


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of cold, and he was staring at Shi Huang, trying to see something in his eyes.


    "Four people?"


    The lion Huang is stunned, some do not know why.


    "A woman with three children, among them, a little Kirin and a supreme Termite Queen!" Du Shaofu said.


    "This..."


    Through the reminder, Shihuang suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help being stunned.


    A little Kirin and a supreme ant Huang appeared. As the leader of the clan, how could he not know.


    As for those who were hunting for the four, they had already sent back news to their families.


    This does not count, because in those clans, the strongest is the two realms. In order to avoid accidents, there are two elders of immortal realm who left the clan two days ago to help!


    You know, they can''t easily miss the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang.


    If there is no immortal strong to hold the field, I''m afraid it will be robbed directly by other races, and the loss will be great!


    "Say it! I don''t mind killing you first. I believe the rest of your family will tell me about it! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, and his eyes were like knives attacking him, which made him shrink his neck and panic.


    However, he soon calmed down and got rid of Du Shaofu''s murderous spirit.


    After all, this is the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang, which is his own territory. Even if he and others are captured soon, it is not easy for these people to wantonly act wild here!


    "I''m afraid there is some misunderstanding. We never know about the little Unicorn or the supreme ant Huang."


    The lion, with a positive look, vowed to say it.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, he showed great calm and calm, as if it had nothing to do with them.


    His idea is very simple. It can be delayed for a while. In any case, these people come here in a fierce manner. If they really start, even if they occupy the advantage of the territory, they will also bring serious losses to the family.


    So Shi Huang insisted that he did not know the meaning of Du Shaofu''s words.


    "I see!"


    Du Shaofu breathed out his breath and nodded faintly.


    After that, a fire was ejected from his palm, but it was not blazing. Instead, it was extremely sinister.


    This flame is faint and dark, like the fire of hell, sending out a shivering Yin Qi.


    "Ah..."


    Wrapped in this flame, the lion Huang immediately cried out, as if he had been tortured by hell, and hissed painfully.


    However, his scream did not last for three breaths, so it stopped suddenly!


    In the eyes of the people around him, Shi Huang''s body is like a dry firewood, which is quickly burned to become a fly ash and disappear in the sight of the people.


    This kind of scene makes everyone dumbfounded.


    This young man in purple robe is really decisive enough to kill. He is the leader of the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang. If he wants to kill, he is still the one who has no bones left. But he himself has not blinked his eyes!


    "Elder! The elder must be informed to come forward, otherwise no one can cure this human! "


    "This young man in purple robe is so terrible. He is really brave. The clan leader of Shihuang is in his hands. If he says to kill, he will kill him."


    "Someone has already informed the elder just now. They should be going out of the customs soon."


    "Some elders, come out quickly and take this human down!"¡­¡­


    For the rest of the Honghuang scorpion and lion clan, they were even more frightened.


    Their fear of Du Shaofu is more profound than anyone else.


    Although many people can see that his cultivation is not strong among more than 200 human beings, his means are shocking people''s hearts for no reason.


    At this point, only the elders of the immortal realm of the clan can resolve the crisis.


    Otherwise, with the ferocity of the purple robed youth, I don''t know what trouble will happen next!


    "I said, you don''t want to tell me, I believe others should be willing to tell me!"


    Du Shaofu gently shook his hand and coldly uttered such a sentence to the void where Shihuang disappeared.


    In the case of Shihuang''s fierce prohibition by Qu Dao, he displays the law of fire attribute, and instantly burns a real strong man into ashes!


    After Du Shaofu finished, his eyes turned, like a knife, to another person in the field again.


    He reached out his hand, waved a bare palm, caught it in his hand, and was preparing to repeat the old trick.


    However, just at this time, a lion roar like thunder in the clear sky, spread through the air, continuous.


    "Roar..."


    The roar roared and set off a huge wave, which attacked Du Shaofu and others. The void was like a sea tide, emptied out. The scene was very spectacular and extremely murderous.


    "An immortal five fold heaven, dare to be bold in front of me


    In the face of the terrible sound wave, Du Shaofu and all the people around him did not move. After Qu Dao Jue Leng snorted, his whole body suddenly burst into a powerful momentum, which also aroused a torrent of energy, which collided with the sound wave of the tsunami.


    The moment the two collide, the sound wave is destroyed by a blow, and it is generally defeated.


    The energy surge from Qu Dao Jue is to continue to move forward and kill deep in the mountains.


    With a dull hum, the energy frenzy soon disappeared, and then a dozen or so figures were seen shooting out of the mountains and coming to the people.


    "Immortal seven or eight? You are so powerful


    Among the visitors, an old man with white lion hair looked at Qu Dao Jue and said with shock in his eyes.


    At his side, several other old people also have the same vision trembling. When facing Qu Dao Jue, they feel great pressure.


    The accomplishments of these ten or so people are not weak. The old man who is the leader has the strength of immortal five times heaven, which can be said to be extremely strong!


    "Are all the old things out?"


    Du Shaofu casually threw aside the man in his hand, turned his eyes and looked at the ten old men.


    Needless to say, these people must be the real strongmen of the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang!


    I just don''t know if they''re still hiding.


    "Human beings, your strength is very strong, but don''t want to make waves in my wild scorpion and lion clan. We are so good at bullying


    After seeing Qu Dao Jue, the head of the old man glanced at Du Shaofu and others one by one.


    While he was speaking, the rest of the people behind him also looked awe inspiring and extremely bad. "What I asked just now must have been heard clearly in the distance because of your accomplishments. I don''t want to say that there is a strong murderous spirit blooming in his body again between his words.


    "There''s no need to talk about it any more. Let''s do it! Today, one of the strong men of the scorpion lion clan comes out and takes the next one. There is no more nonsense! "


    With a wave of his arm, he said to more than 200 people behind him.


    "Humans, you are so arrogant! How dare you act wildly in our clan? Let''s try the power of the big array of protecting the clan of the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang! If you dare to kill our patriarch, you will never come back! "


    Such words came from the head of the old man''s mouth. As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly retreated. Together with more than ten people around him, he flew away towards the deep mountain.


    At the moment of flying upside down, the old man gave a big drink: "open the big battle of protecting the clan, and kill all these human beings, none of them will be left!"


    At the next moment, a strange wave suddenly appeared on the mountain range, which covered Du Shaofu and others.


    "Be careful, this is not a simple battle!"


    Qu Dao Jue''s eyes are fierce. A big knife appears and he holds it in his hand.


    He looked around cautiously, reminding the crowd.


    The matter has come to this stage. It is certain that xiaoqilin and others are really pursued by the scorpion lion clan in the great famine. Otherwise, they would not have fought so fiercely!


    But this battle of the scorpion and lion clan in Honghuang is really extraordinary. At the beginning, it makes the strong men like Qu Dao Jue feel a bit afraid.


    "Soul attack, this array is really extraordinary, everyone be careful!"Looking around, Du Shaofu found that the space was rapidly distorted and all the scenes had changed.


    The mountain range that originally stretched across the lower part of the mountain changed with it, and people could not find a way out.


    A layer of light is flowing, just like the haze, and the black gas is mixed in it. Once the black gas penetrates into the human body, it will paralyze the vitality and make the whole person lose consciousness!


    Just in a moment, Du Shaofu felt dizzy and his head seemed to explode!


    "Keep your spirit. You can''t be invaded by the black gas. If you let it gather to a certain extent, it will be very dangerous."


    Qu Dao Jue made a sound again.


    "Human beings, this is the great array of protecting the family of our great and desolate people. Even if you are the strong one of the immortal nine heaven, you can''t get out of it! Next, you can enjoy the suffering of your soul and let you realize what life is like to die


    At this time, the voice of the old man of the scorpion lion clan came again and entered the ears of more than 200 people.


    Just as his words had just fallen, Du Shaofu and others saw that a thick fog was rolling towards the people.


    This dense fog is like smoke and dust, with a mysterious smell, which can block the perception of the original God. Du Shaofu and others can not find out the situation behind the dense fog.


    "Run over and have a look. You can''t be stuck here all the time!"


    Du Shaofu was the first to jump into the thick fog.


    In a flash, he felt the pain of being bitten by countless insects and ants. Every inch of his flesh and blood seemed to be being eaten away. With the strength of his body, he could not resist.


    This situation made Du Shaofu feel extremely heavy.


    "Not good!"


    Suddenly, there was a cry from behind.


    When Du Shaofu looked back, he saw that the ancient emperor and Bi fanggu Zu, both of whom were from the world of martial arts, collapsed and were caught by the people around them, and they did not fall into the void.


    At this time, the two people''s faces were extremely ugly, and a piece of black gas was wrapped around their faces.


    Their eyes have been closed and dying, but the voice of "ho ho ho" is still coming out from their throat, which is extremely dangerous and has obviously suffered from unimaginable heavy damage.


    "Let''s get into the ancient space


    Du Shaofu did not dare to delay again. He opened the gap of the ancient space and took them in.


    Not only they, but also some of them who have just broken through the realm of immortality, but also one by one, have entered the ancient space together.


    "Boy, you go in too. I''ll try to break the battle! Today, they must be uprooted by the roots


    Qu Dao Jue looked at Du Shaofu and said in a deep voice.


    His body soared with rays of sunlight, forming a tight protective cover, blocking all the dense fog outside.


    "I can bear it for a while!"


    Du Shaofu looked ugly, and Yuan Shen suffered a lot of trauma.


    However, he had refined the essence of the green dragon before. For the talent of soul, the scorpion lion family is obviously far less than the green dragon family.


    Therefore, even though Du Shaofu''s cultivation was only at the bottom of the crowd, he could barely bear it.


    "I''ll try to see how extraordinary this array is


    Qu Dao absolutely looks ahead. The big knife in his hand suddenly swings up, holding it high over the top!


    The Qi machine in his body was running at a high speed, and large pieces of runes flew out, jumping like gnats, agglomerating around the long knife on his head!


    "Chop!"


    Such a sentence is said from Qu Dao''s utterance. He cuts down with his long sword and cuts fiercely at the void ahead!


    "Hi..."


    With the sound of energy roaring, the void is opened by everything, and a terrible crack appears, like an archaic ferocious object with its mouth wide open!


    The power of heaven and earth is vast, and the true meaning of the law fluctuates. This Dao mang is condensed from the path of the road. It has the ability to cut the sky and destroy the earth. It is extremely terrible!


    The bright blade can attack and kill, and the power can dominate the heaven and the Jedi, so it can cut a world apart.


    However, such a knife light, cut in the thick fog, only caused a little fluctuation, like the breeze blowing gently, the knife awn disappeared in people''s sight!


    "This battle is terrible!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked by the fact that such a fierce attack did not have much impact on him.


    There is no doubt about Qu Dao Jue''s strength. It can only be said that this array is too strong. No wonder that the old man of the scorpion lion clan dares to boast about Haikou. Even the strong immortal jiuchongtian must be here!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Then, just as Du Shaofu was shocked, the fog around him rolled back again, like a huge river wave.This time, it released a terrible breath, even more frightening.


    Just feel the wave from a distance, you can make the soles of your feet cold and your body a little soft.


    This fog carries the power of punishment and killing, trying to swallow everyone in.


    "The rest of us have entered the ancient space, and we will deal with the external affairs."


    Du Shaofu made a decision at once.


    Then, under the direction of Qu daojue, the rest of the people were all taken into the ancient space, leaving him and Du Shaofu alone.


    In the face of the great battle of protecting the family of scorpions and lions, they dare not take it lightly.


    If you let everyone stay here, I''m afraid it will cause unimaginable consequences.


    Neither Du Shaofu nor Qu daojue wanted to see such a scene. Only by thinking of a way to break this situation, can we have enough assurance to carry out the next step.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2779

    Du Shaofu and Qu daojue were relieved a little after they all put everyone into the ancient space.


    Then, both of them moved with all their might, and protected themselves from the fog.


    It''s good for Qu Dao to be absolutely defeated. His cultivation is exquisite. At least for the time being, he won''t be greatly affected.


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, seems to be out of his power. His purple robes are eroded and divided.


    Under such circumstances, Du Shaofu''s throat let out a low roar, which was like a dragon''s chant, with a strong and fierce breath, and a mighty power of Qiangsheng spirit came out!


    Then, on his skin grew a piece of scales, dense, with a cold luster, covering every part of his body.


    At the next moment, along with his whole body shape, great changes have taken place, turning into a hundred Zhang dragon, stretching across the void.


    This is the green spirit armor which has just reached the second change. As a method taught by 3000 people in the world, Du Shaofu has been able to change the body shape of Jackie Chan after refining the essence of the green dragon. His defense is incomparable!


    In this way, those impenetrable fog was immediately firmly blocked out and could not have any influence on him.


    "Just like that guy, it''s all so abnormal!"


    Qu Dao despaired of Du Shaofu''s changes and suddenly uttered such a sigh.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t care much about it.


    Otherwise, he will be very curious. Does Qu Dao Jue know the green spirit armor?


    At this time, in addition to the big array, many strong people of the Honghuang scorpion lion clan gathered in one place. Even those who were not very strong in strength also looked at the array one by one, with a strong shock in their eyes!


    "My clan''s big array has not been opened for many years. I didn''t expect that today it was opened because of some human beings!"


    "Those human beings are very strong. The patriarch and the elders were captured in a moment!"


    "It''s not only that. Even a dozen ancestors appeared, they didn''t dare to fight against each other below, but chose to fight the enemy with a large array!"


    "Yes, it can be seen from this that the cultivation of those people is so strong!"


    "But now it''s OK. With all the ancestors coming out to open the big battle of protecting the clan, those human beings will never be able to turn up any waves any more!"


    ¡­¡­


    Some people of the scorpion and lion clan, who were not strong enough in Honghuang, talked about Du Shaofu and other people and the grand array of protecting the family.


    Few of these people have ever seen the opening of the big guard array. All of them have opened their eyes to see how the power of the big array in their own clan is to crush the outsiders who dare to invade their own family.


    On the other side, more than a dozen of the strong men of immortality also gathered together.


    "It''s too expensive to open this array once."


    The expression on an old man''s face was extremely painful, and the old face squeezed into a pile and said.


    "No matter what, as long as we can kill all these human beings, the consumption is still affordable for us!"


    Next to him, an old woman looking like a strong man of the scorpion lion clan said.


    "That''s right. As long as the lion Heng and the eight big snakes unite to catch the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang, the loss will be negligible."


    The head of the old man nodded, his eyes burning with a voice, a pair of lions in the pupil of a strange light, with a deep color of hope.


    "Can some of the little guys who have captured God''s land still be able to run? According to the news from Lion Heng, those people are from the small world, and there should be no strong means to escape from our hunting! "


    The first old man''s voice fell, and so did the old woman next to him.


    "How can the people who come out of the small world gather so many strong people to come to the scorpion and lion clan in Honghuang? It seems that there is something wrong with it!"


    Some people feel abnormal in their heart and can''t help but frown.


    He realized that something was wrong. According to the news from the strong outside, the little Qilin and others came from a small world for thirty-three days, which should not have a strong background.


    But now, there are hundreds of immortal strong men directly killed on shizuling to find the trouble of the scorpion lion clan.


    Is it true that within thirty-three days, there are still some forces of terror that can not be achieved?


    Such an idea lingers in the heart of the speaker, making him feel endless worry.


    "What are you afraid of! You know, this is jinghuatian of qianxu. No matter what background they have, they can''t be presumptuous here! "


    The head of the old man uttered a cold hum, which seemed to scorn the origin of Du Shaofu and others.


    No matter what the origin of these people is, in this qianxu jinghuatian, it is the dragon that has to be coiled, and the tiger must lie down. Otherwise, for countless years, why have so few people set foot on this realm?Just the name of qianxu jinghuatian is enough to make most people feel scared in their hearts. This is a kind of terror! "That''s true! This time, there are only more than 200 people here. I''m afraid that as soon as they come to this world, they will directly rush to our scorpion lion clan! If they stay a little longer, they will attract the attention of those big families! This time with our big array, enough to solve them! But if the


    forces behind them dare to send more staff, they will eventually be overwhelmed! "


    A strong man took over the words and swore.


    In this way, those who have some worries in their hearts will be relieved a lot, and they will no longer feel dignified because of the strong background that xiaoqilin and others may have.


    "The little unicorn and the supreme ant Huang, we have to decide!"


    The head of the old man suddenly clenched his fist, the corner of his mouth covered with a ferocious arc, so he said.


    "Now, let''s see how these human beings died in the battle."


    "It seems that there is a treasure of space on the young man in purple robe, and he has collected the rest of the people in it!"


    "No matter what, the immortal jiuchongtian can''t resist it. In the end, they are all waiting to die, unless there is a strong one in them who can sit and forget!"


    "Just wait for the purple robed youth and the middle-aged man to die, and the rest of the people hiding in the treasures of space will not escape either!"


    These strong men kept discussing, and everyone was full of confidence. They stood quietly outside the formation and watched, waiting for Du Shaofu and Qu Dao Jue to die in the battle.


    However, after Du Shaofu''s figure changed into a green dragon, their faces changed a little.


    "What means is that? Isn''t that boy human?"


    "Qinglong, it''s the legendary green dragon! Within thirty-three days, we seldom see Qinglong. It is said that it is a very mysterious race, and its strength is even higher than that of dragon, Phoenix and Qilin! "


    "How could it be that the origin of the purple robed youth was actually changed into a green dragon!"


    ¡­¡­


    These strong people don''t quite understand why a human being becomes a green dragon. What kind of means is that?


    They were astonished and deeply incredible.


    You know, for them, the Qinglong people only exist in legends, rarely seen in thirty-three days.


    Only a few hearsay, is to elaborate their this clan''s formidable!


    But the purple robed youth turned into a green dragon, which is something people can''t understand in any case.


    "He must have some treasure, or with the help of the treasure land of the Qinglong clan or blood essence cultivation, can he achieve this step!"


    The head of the old man''s eyes flash, gently and way.


    "Green dragon essence blood, if we can get it, it will certainly add a lot of strong people!"


    The strength of Qinglong''s blood essence doesn''t need to be told much. They all want to get such a treasure.


    "This time, if you can get the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang, will the harvest be greater than that of the green dragon''s blood essence!"


    Someone suddenly chuckled and said.


    The rest of them nodded and agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the discussion of many powerful scorpion lions, Du Shaofu and Qu daojue were completely wrapped up in the thick fog.


    In this way, the power of the original spirit of the two people can not play any role. They fly in one direction with their accomplishments, but they are lost directly and can''t find a way out at all.


    The erosive force carried by the fog devoured the shield of their strength one by one.


    Gradually, even Qu Dao Jue''s face became ugly.


    "It''s really a powerful array. If the general immortal comes in, I''m afraid it won''t last long!"


    Qu Dao Jue said with a dignified look.


    He tried a lot of methods. No matter how hard he attacked or how to use the power of the law, he could not change the fog too much.


    On the contrary, it carries a wisp of black gas, which invades his original spirit and condenses directly on it, making his spirits follow some fluctuations.


    If not for their own strength is strong enough, I am afraid it has been unable to support.


    "Elder martial brother Qu, it''s no way to go on like this. We have to find a way to break the battle quickly! This family of scorpions and lions must be eliminated! "


    Du Shaofu turned into a green dragon and said with a murderous air.


    Protected by the green spirit armor, Du Shaofu did not worry that he would be hurt too much.


    At present, the most important thing is to get rid of this array and find out the whereabouts of Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaolin and Ouyang Shuang from those old friends of the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang.


    For every moment of delay, a few of them are in danger.


    For Du Shaofu, such a time, he can not afford to delay!


    "No, I''ve already tried. This battle will devour all visible forces! And if you use the power of Yuan Shen, you will take advantage of the black spirit! We seem to be in some awkward situation. If we want to break through, we have to find another wayQu Dao Jue''s face was serious and said such a sentence.


    "Maybe I have a way to try it!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu had an idea and thought of one thing that might be able to break the big array.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he had an idea, and then he saw something flying out of him.


    "This is..."


    When Qu Dao Jue saw this thing, he raised his eyebrows and said, "this is the shenhuang lock sky array that you took from Jue Ling holy land?"


    In Du Shaofu''s hands, there was a round array plate, on which there were four small compasses embedded.


    "Yes, it''s the shenhuang lock sky array, but it''s just an imitation! I think we can have a try. We can use this divine wasteland to lock up the sky array and break through the array! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed slightly and said softly.


    As he said this, he burst out all his strength and put all his strength into the array plate. Suddenly, a bright light was released on the array plate, as if it turned into a scorching sun, which was extremely bright and piercing.


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    Four small compasses broke away, flew into the air and were held by Du Shaofu''s Dragon claws.


    The large array disk, however, directly disappeared into the void, disappeared, and did not know where it was going.


    Then, Qu Dao can clearly feel that there is a strange force of law in the void, which is moving towards all directions.


    The power of this law is extremely grand and great, like the tide, and covers the whole area of thousands of miles.


    In an instant, this area in addition to the ubiquitous fog, but also added a strange force.


    "The treasure of Jue Ling holy land is really a good thing!"


    Qu Dao Jue looked at Du Shaofu and felt the fluctuation of Zhou Kong. He sighed.


    With his strength, the fluctuation of shenhuang lock sky array can''t escape its magic eye.


    The mysterious traces of order have been rewritten, all of which are closely related to the four compasses in Du Shaofu''s Dragon claws.


    "Open it for me!"


    Du Shaofu uttered a deep drink from his mouth. He poured his strength into the four compasses and began to mobilize the law and order around him.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The next moment, the fog around Du Shaofu and Qu daojue was suddenly squeezed by a strong force, and was pushed away, forming a small space for them to stand in.


    In this way, the great battle of protecting the family of the scorpion and lion clan in Honghuang can no longer have any influence on them.


    "Shua..."


    The light of Du Shaofu''s body flashed, and the dragon shaped body changed and recovered to its original appearance.


    His face was a little red, as if under great pressure.


    It''s true that his accomplishments can motivate shenhuang to lock the sky array, but at present, the big protective array of the scorpion lion clan is extremely strong. If you want to break through the array, there is still great pressure.


    The energy of his body constantly into the four compasses, which can maintain their two sides of the small space, not be invaded by the fog.


    "If the immortal realm is the master of this God wasteland, it will be much easier!"


    At the same time, the mysterious Qi in Du Shaofu''s body was running at full speed.


    At the beginning of this idea, he handed two of the compasses to Qu daojue, and asked him to inject the power of Yuan Shen to control the shenhuang Suo Tian array.


    The effect was really immediate. With Qu Dao Jue controlling the shenhuang Suo Tian array, all the fog was dispersed within hundreds of miles around, and all the scenes were restored to their original appearance.


    They quickly identify the location, and then they kill in one direction.


    "This time, see how you can still trap me


    Du Shaofu''s brow was frozen and his eyes were filled with fierce light.


    Since they can identify the direction, the big array can no longer trap them.


    "In order not to make too much noise, we didn''t want to fight against the scorpion and lion people in this wild land. We just wanted to save people and give them some similar lessons! But now it seems that we can''t do it any more! "


    Qu Dao Jue''s eyes are Zhanzhan. He looks at the front coldly and says.


    "When soldiers come to block, water and earth cover up! No difficulty is more important than the safety of my relatives! I''ll send them to hell if they dare to make their minds! "


    Du Shaofu had already held Zijin tianque in his hand and rushed out.


    Under his control, the shenhuang Suo Tian array also followed him to the outside, and soon reached the edge of the protective clan array.


    At this time, many strong people outside are still waiting quietly.


    They just want to see how long the two young men in purple will persist!


    "Well?"


    However, only in this, the head of the famine scorpion lion clan of the elderly heart suddenly suddenly.


    "Something happened in the formation. What means did the two men use?"Not only he, but the rest of us also sensed the changes of the great array, and peeped into the strange breath among them.


    Then, only under the gaze of all the people, Du Shaofu and Qu Dao were able to get rid of the fog and come towards their direction.


    "No! They have cracked the big formation, and the guard formation can''t trap them any more! "


    The head of the old man''s face changed greatly, the bottom of his heart raised a sense of terror without any reason, and he was no longer as calm as before.


    That purple robed youth two people''s means, let him feel panic!


    They are the most proud of the scorpion and lion clan, and they can''t stop. It''s terrible!


    At this time, all the strong people in this group really felt the crisis.


    You know, that group of people had more than 200 strong men. In addition to the number of real people, the rest of them achieved immortality.


    Such a force is enough to easily push the scorpions and lions across the land.


    If they are allowed to rush out of the battle, they will have no power to resist at all, and they will be swept away quickly!


    "Come on! Run away, all the people, don''t stay here! Come on! Come on! Come on


    The leader of the old man immediately yelled. Without any thinking, he just flew up and ran away quickly towards the distance. He could not even care about any of the rest of his family.


    Behind him, the same is true of the other ten or so immortal strong men. They roared a lion in their mouths, and at the same time, they turned their heads and left without any delay.


    "Big noise! If we want to make this big, it''s better to attract the attention of the three powerful families! Otherwise, if there are so many strong people chasing after us, we will all have a hard time sleeping and eating even if we escape to the ends of the earth! "


    The head of the old man fled, thinking in his heart. This is the best way that he can think of now. Only by making things big and exposing these outsiders to the eyes of many qianxu jinghuatian races, can he and others survive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2780

    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu and Qu daojue both drank and breathed.


    Du Shaofu''s mind moved and he took back the shenhuang lock heaven array, and then he waved his arm again.


    Just listening to the sound of "Hula La", more than 200 human figures rushed out of the ancient space with momentum like a rainbow. They fought fiercely and pursued the strong men of the ferocious scorpion lion clan.


    "Roar..."


    After that, Du Shaofu once again let out a long roar, and the roar of the Dragon broke the void!


    His body changes, the second change of green spirit armor unfolds, the huge body of green dragon twists in the void, as if flash through a thick electric light, chase away.


    "You can''t escape!"


    With a long sword in his hand, he cuts through the void, and the majestic blade suddenly reaches behind the old man of the scorpion lion clan.


    The strength of the two is not small. The old man is just the cultivation of immortal five times heaven, while Qu Dao is immortal eight times heaven. The speed is far above him!


    "Kill!"


    More than 200 other people moved in unison, quickly encircling and cutting off the retreat of the scorpion lion group.


    Under the dragon''s body, the lion''s body will burst into the sky, and the dragon''s body will burst into the sky.


    "Run away..."


    Countless descendants of the scorpion lion family fled for their lives. But under the joint attack of more than 200 people, none of the people who cut the real realm could leave the scope of shizuling mountain and was stopped!


    Du Shaofu and his party had no pity at all. They tried their best to kill them. All kinds of magic powers came down like a tsunami. The vast energy filled this space and turned it into an ocean of energy, which broke nine days!


    "The scorpion and lion clan in Honghuang should be removed from this boundary today."


    There are strong people drinking, the cultivation of immortality is launched, and intangible rules are triggered, forming a huge network of light, which covers all people, and no one can escape from it except the immortal strong.


    "I can''t escape..."


    The hearts of countless people were terrified, and their hearts were bereaved. The huge net of light stretched across them, just like the shackles of death, reaping their lives wantonly.


    On the other side, Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San, and so on, have already disappeared from this area. They pursue the immortal strong.


    However, in the vagueness, we can still feel the terrible energy fluctuation from afar, shaking the sky and the earth!


    After about a column of incense, the whole Shizu mountain fell into a quiet state, and everything settled down.


    Under the sweep of dozens of immortality strongmen, coupled with the fact that many immortal realms of the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang have fled, these people have no resistance at all, and they are all captured!


    One after another, prohibitions fell on them, and all of them could not move any more. They became fish on the chopping board and were allowed to be slaughtered!


    At this time, even the people of the scorpion and lion family who returned to the virtual realm were all captured, and the rest of them were trapped in the Shizu mountain and could not leave.


    "I don''t want to repeat the question I asked before. If the informed person speaks it out directly, I can consider sparing him his life!"


    Du Shaofu had already recovered his human form. He stood up in the air and put on a brand-new purple robe. He hunted with the wind and was absolutely domineering.


    Around, many powerful people of the scorpion lion clan bow their heads one after another, and dare not face such a young man.


    In their eyes, this human is like a demon king, too fierce, their patriarch said to kill.


    "The bones are very hard! It doesn''t matter. I don''t care. Wait a minute. Your ancestors must not be far away! I''ll get all the news from them, and your end will be more miserable. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance now


    Seeing that no one answered for a long time, there was a flash of thunder and fire in Du Shaofu''s eyes. Every time he looked at a person, it was like two knives on each other''s neck, making people cold all over.


    Du Shaofu expected it well. After waiting for some time again, Qu daojue and more than 100 people returned one after another.


    Ten times as many as each other in number, none of these strong men of Honghuang scorpion lion clan could escape, and all were captured and brought back.


    Du Shaofu was not surprised at all.


    "Boy, have you been interrogated?"


    Qu Dao Jue threw the immortal five Heaven strongman to his feet, turned his eyes and asked Du Shaofu.


    "Not yet! I''m afraid I don''t know much about these little fish and shrimps. It''s better to start with these old things! "


    Du Shaofu stepped out and went to Qu daojue''s side and took the old man to his own hands.


    At this time, the immortal five days of the strong, like a chicken like, he wantonly seized in his hands.


    "Hurry up, boy! These people are not afraid to commit crimes. They have already spread the news, and other races in the outside world have already known what happened here. I''m afraid it won''t be long before some strong ones will arrive, and then we will be very troublesome! "Qu Dao Jue frowned and said to Du Shaofu.


    With the strength of these people, it is natural to capture these old ghosts, but it is difficult to prevent them from spreading the news.


    "What a cunning old thing


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly frozen and he narrowed slightly.


    He has learned from Qu Dao Jue that there is something special about this world. The creatures here are extremely exclusive.


    If the general strong came here, it would not cause much noise. However, his trip to more than 200 immortality, such strength is enough to sweep one side, you should know that the early Yuqing kingdom could only be so powerful.


    Therefore, in order to deal with these foreigners, the rest of the ethnic groups who had been sparing no effort to pacify Huatian might join hands to go out. At that time, Du Shaofu and his party would face endless troubles.


    And this is why Yu Taiyan solemnly told Du Shaofu not to make too much noise when he set out earlier, and everything was mainly to save people.


    "Do you think that if you don''t say so, I will have no way to deal with you?"


    Du Shaofu suppressed his thoughts, and then raised the leader of the Honghuang scorpion lion clan.


    He didn''t want to think about it. He just put up his other hand, opened his fingers together and grabbed it on his head!


    "Hum, hum..."


    When the soul searching technique was launched, a strange light came out of his ordinary life, forming a mysterious trace, like the root of a big tree, and penetrated into the old man''s mind.


    "Ah..."


    The old man''s mouth gave out a terrible howl. The terrible roar of a lion pierced the golden cracked stone and shocked the spirits of the people. Du Shaofu was almost dizzy.


    It has to be said that the realm of immortality is indeed a height far beyond Du Shaofu''s reach. Even though the original spirit and body of the old man were banned by Qu Dao Jue, he still had terrible power.


    "Well, it''s just futile to resist."


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and forced himself to stabilize his spirit. After closing his eyes in silence, he began to search the memory of the old man carefully.


    After a long time, Du Shaofu took a long breath, and his face suddenly relaxed.


    "You did it


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth, and his chances of killing him soared. He raised his hand and wanted to chop the old man in front of him into meat paste.


    However, the murderous spirit was suppressed by him.


    "How about it?"


    Qu Dao Jue raised his eyebrows and asked.


    He was surprised by Du Shaofu''s means. It seemed that he had seen such means in that guy.


    It seems that this boy is really extraordinary. Otherwise, how could he be taken in by that freak and taught him many unique skills for his fame.


    "The news we got is right. Xiaoba and Xiaohuang are indeed being pursued by Honghuang scorpion lion clan and Baqi snake clan together!" Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed and he said, "not only that, but now there are four other immortality places that have passed away. However, the people who killed Xiaolin four people have not heard more from the scorpions and lions in Honghuang these days! So, I still can''t confirm their whereabouts today! "


    This old man has a very high status in the scorpion lion clan of Honghuang, which can be regarded as the strongest man. Although he has been in a closed state, the capture of little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang naturally makes him pay special attention to it. All the news will be reported to him at the first time.


    So Du Shaofu was a little disappointed that he didn''t get much useful information from the old man.


    "It seems that we have to go to the Baqi snake clan again! I hope there will be the final whereabouts of those people! "


    Qu Dao Jue is a student incomparable, thinking and saying.


    If there is no one for the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang, they can only continue to kill the Baqi snake clan.


    But Qu Dao Jue also had some worries in his heart. Now that the changes here have been passed on to the outside world by the old man, he and others will not have much time to stay in this world.


    If they are reacted by those powerful races, they will have nowhere to escape and be trapped here!


    "Of course, the eight big snakes will go. Anyway, I must rescue Xiaoba and Xiaolin!"


    Du Shaofu''s body soared a strong momentum, with the intention of not being disobeyed.


    However, he also knew what Qu Dao Jue thought. These people came to help him, and Du Shaofu did not want them to be in danger.


    Then, he turned his eyes, glanced around the many people of the scorpion lion race, and suddenly said, "maybe I can hold off some time, so that other races in this field will not cause us too much trouble!"


    "What can I do?"


    Qu Dao was stunned and asked.


    He is very curious, what means does this kid have to solve this crisis?


    "Take it


    Du Shaofu didn''t explain. He just opened up the ancient space directly and collected all the people who had captured the gods of the scorpions and lions in Honghuang."Elder martial brothers, please protect the Dharma for me. We can leave here without waiting too long."


    Du Shaofu bowed his hands to Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng, and so on. Without much to say, he went straight into the barren space, and then the entrance was closed.


    "This boy, God talks about it!"


    Long San turned his lips and muttered.


    "I''d like to know, too, what he can do to solve the next problem!"


    On the contrary, Lingfeng''s corner of the mouth swings open a strange radian and says with a smile.


    "Let''s wait here. The boy said it won''t be long. It should be soon."


    Qu Dao Jue gently pursed his mouth, and so on.


    After that, the crowd stopped talking and waited quietly on Shizu ridge for Du Shaofu.


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu was faced with many powerful men of the ferocious scorpion and lion clan. His eyes were gloomy, and at the same time, there was a kind of ferocity in his eyes.


    There are more than a dozen immortality, and there are countless people who cut down the truth and capture the realm of God. Together, there are at least hundreds of thousands of them, which makes the vast ancient space seem very crowded. It has to be said that this is indeed a powerful race!


    "If you dare to attack my relatives, then you will all be my slaves."


    Du Shaofu''s words are deep and deep, and the meaning of senleng is blooming.


    He no longer hesitated, his hands quickly rowed in the void, a strange imprint condensation, forming a red rune.


    The combination of these runes finally turned into strange blood patterns, which floated towards many powerful people and quickly penetrated into the minds of all people and disappeared.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s use of such means, all the strong men of the scorpion and lion clan are trembling!


    It is not difficult for them to feel that there is an extremely terrible and treacherous power in that pattern, which makes people feel the soul tremble when looking at it!


    These terrifying patterns come into their minds and quickly imprint on their power of spirit. Even if it is the great talent of the scorpion lion clan in terms of soul, it can not resist it!


    It is natural for Du Shaofu to depict the seal of blood and soul and to use the technique of controlling animals with his current accomplishments.


    In addition, all the rules in this ancient space are controlled by him, and they are firmly suppressed on the original God of every powerful scorpion lion, which makes it very easy for him to exert them.


    For those who seize the realm of God, large and large blood marks fall down, quickly controlling the spirits of those people one by one.


    As for the realm of seizing the gods, it takes a little more effort, but it can also be regarded as an easy freehand brushwork.


    However, the number of people needed to be controlled this time was a little too much. Under the favorable conditions, Du Shaofu also spent more than ten days to arrange all the blood soul seals of hundreds of thousands of people!


    In this way, he was really tired!


    "Master


    Facing Du Shaofu, hundreds of thousands of people bowed their heads respectfully and saluted him.


    Under the control of the blood soul seal, the strong orcs will become the most sufficient slaves, driven by people wantonly.


    "Man, what have you done?"


    The immortal old man of wuchongtian, the leader, was shocked to death. Du Shaofu performed the soul searching skill. At this time, he was very weak.


    However, when he saw many people of his own race calling Du Shaofu their master, his heart was filled with cold air.


    "Now, it''s your turn!"


    Du Shaofu took a breath and looked at the old man who was the leader and the more than ten immortal strong men around him.


    These people are the top strength of the scorpion lion family. However, their strength of the spirit is also extremely terrible. Their attainments in the law of the soul may have reached perfection and are gradually merging.


    "This is a way to control the gods. I''m the same as the clan''s talent and power."


    At this stage, everyone understood Du Shaofu''s means and what they were going to face next.


    The scorpions and lions of Honghuang were born with the means to control the spirits. Those who have reached immortality like these ten or so people are even the best of this kind. How can they not know the horror of individuals.


    Therefore, everyone was in a panic to fight!


    In the past, only they used this method to control others. How could they allow others to use this method on their own?


    However, today, the boy in front of the real state is really making their hearts rise with boundless fear!


    "Don''t Don''t come here... "


    Some people quickly stepped back, trying to avoid Du Shaofu''s blood and soul seal.


    However, in this ancient space, everything is under the control of Du Shaofu. How can he avoid it.


    "Human beings, we are the scorpions and lions in the great famine! If you have any conditions, just put forward them, as long as you can let us go and let me do anything! "


    The head of the old man looked at Du Shaofu and tried to cover up the fear in his eyes."Ha ha..."


    But Du Shaofu gave him a sneer, and he continued: "if you had known today, why should we have done it in the first place! Now that you have no way out, I am in charge of all your affairs, including your lives. What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? "


    Du Shaofu''s smile was icy. He looked at the old man as if he were mocking him.


    As long as they successfully display their blood and soul seal, then these people will be their own slaves, no matter what.


    In this way, if you want to get anything from them, why exchange with them?


    "What''s more, if you dare to attack my relatives, you are doomed to die! But now it''s of great use to save your lives, so I won''t kill you for the time being. "


    When Du Shaofu was humming coldly, the blood mark in his hand was formed, which was blatantly printed on the forehead of the head old man.


    "Hi..."


    The power of the blood soul seal erupted, and directly disappeared into his skin, invaded into the mud pill palace, and was branded on its original spirit!


    The old man is worthy of the immortal strong, launched a strong resistance!


    However, in the face of such a situation, Du Shaofu immediately mobilized the power of the Invisible Rules of the ancient space and suppressed it on its original spirit, making it no longer able to move!


    As time went by, when the blood soul seal completely controlled the spirit of the old man, the struggle in his eyes suddenly faded away, leaving only Du Shaofu with obedient eyes.


    "Master


    The old man bowed to Du Shaofu.


    "After that, you will be called lion one, but you will still call it by its original name."


    Du Shaofu dropped a word lightly, then ignored him and went directly to the next immortal strong man.


    After several days, Du Shaofu finally controlled the remaining ten immortals and became his servants. In this way, the entire Honghuang scorpion lion clan is now under his control, Ju clan is under control!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2781

    After all this, Du Shaofu took everyone out of the ancient space, appeared in the sky above Shizu mountain, and came to Qu daojue and others.


    After the successful application of the seal of blood and soul, all the prohibitions on the people of the scorpion and lion family were released, and all the lions and lions recovered their freedom.


    In the near future, it is not enough time to wait for more than 200 people to wait for the ancient time.


    "Done?"


    It seemed that he had already anticipated the present situation. He did not mean to be too surprised. He just raised his eyebrows and asked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head in affirmation.


    "Shizuling will be handed over to you. We will continue to go to the Baqi serpent clan."


    Du Shaofu turned his head and gave a command to the lion.


    "Yes


    The lion looked respectful and did not dare to disobey.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu and Qu daojue set foot on the road again, heading for the Baqi snake clan.


    As for shizuling, he is very relieved to give it to the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang.


    The news that these people have come to jinghuatian in qianxu has been spread out. It is believed that some strong men will come soon to inquire about the situation here.


    It''s not too hard for the lions to hold those people down for a while.


    However, the matter must not be hidden for a long time, but as long as we can get enough time for Du Shaofu to rescue the old man and Du Xiaoba!


    Du Shaofu and his party went all the way, and started to move at a high speed towards the eight big snakes.


    Each side of the world in the thirty-three days is vast and incomparable, containing countless creatures.


    Hundreds of them came out of the space wormhole earlier. They were not far away from the scorpions and lions in the flood and famine. So it took only one day to reach shizuling.


    But this time, the journey from shizuling to Baqi serpent is far away!


    Fortunately, they were led by powerful immortal heroes such as Qu daojue, Ling Feng, and long San. They only spent three days in the space channel to reach the Baqi serpent clan.


    Du Shaofu previously learned from the memory of the lion and others that the place where the Baqi snake clan was located was called canghuan grottoes.


    In people''s eyes, we can see a strong mountain range winding from the distance. The end of the mountain range forks and turns into eight, just like the body of the eight big snakes crouching there.


    On such mountains, there is not much vegetation, most of them are bare rocks, scattered everywhere.


    The holes are covered with black paint. They look like they have been eaten by insects, which makes people''s scalp numb.


    "This is the canghuan Grottoes!"


    Du Shaofu looked ahead and murmured.


    In his perception, the stone mountain has a very strong aura, but also with a terrible sense of forest.


    "Let''s just call in. We don''t have time to delay."


    Qu Dao Jue took a look at Du Shaofu and said so.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu nodded his head lightly, and then, without much words, flew out directly. At the same time, his hands were moving in the void, forming mysterious fingerprints.


    "Wow..."


    In an instant, a huge round of empty eight trigrams appeared, crouching over the heads of the people, releasing the tyrannical and Jedi like pressure, making the whole world tremble!


    "The boy''s tactics are really powerful."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s movements, Qu daojue, Ling Feng and long San all exclaimed and were shocked by such means.


    In their perception, the empty eight trigrams figure carries an incomparable breath. Among them, the eight laws of heaven, earth, water, wind, thunder, fire, mountain and Ze vibrate with each other and complement each other!


    "The eight trigrams are not simple. The four primitive laws of time, space, material and soul can be included in them. This is the means that Lu Shaoyou taught him!"


    Among the crowd, Ling Feng looks at Du Shaofu and asks Qu daojue and long San in a low voice.


    "It must be so! But now this little guy has reached a perfect state only in the law of thunder and lightning and the law of fire property. In addition, he is also very knowledgeable in the law of space! As for the law of time and the law of soul, they are quite different! "


    Long San nods, so says. "At his age, it''s a great achievement to be able to achieve this! Besides, I''m afraid that if you add up the whole thirty-three days and three thousand worlds together, you can''t find a few people like him who have mastered so many laws at the same time! Everyone who cultivates wants to break through to a higher level. Only when he is specialized in a primitive law can he break through more quickly! But this guy, I''m afraid, wants to master two original laws and make a breakthrough like some perverts! If you let him break through immortality, space law and material law, the general immortal triple


    heaven will hardly be his opponent! "


    Ling Feng opened his mouth and said faintly. The cartoon of "Wu Shen Tian" has been updated in the Tencent comics, and the comic book has also been published. Xiao Yu has many hands now. Some of the official account has been sent to some old book friends. Now there are some physical editions in the hands. So when it begins to do a little activity, please add your book friends to WeChat Yu''s public address [Yu Feng YF]. Remember, it''s "Yufeng YF". On the 28th of this month, Xiao Yu will send a tweet to ask some small questions in the book, draw some book friends and send them physical cartoons. Thank you for all the timeThank you again for your support!


    "I''m afraid it won''t be so simple! I always feel that his future achievements are limitless, and we can''t see through them in our eyes! "


    All of a sudden, Qu Dao Jue smiles and says something like this.


    He had already guessed that the world controlled by Du Shaofu was probably the same as the Lingwu world among their 3000 worlds!


    However, he only said this kind of speculation to Yu Taiyan and Yu Yu, but never mentioned it to others.


    "What do you mean?"


    Long San and Ling Feng are both stunned and ask Qu Dao Jue.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Qu Dao Jue put up a smile and said in a soft voice: "if I say that he has the hope of becoming the next Lu Shaoyou, can you believe it?"


    He looked at them intensely, trying to see the expression on their faces.


    "This..."


    Long San and Ling Feng are not stunned, the heart rate is several times faster.


    "How dare you think


    They both laughed bitterly at the same time, their heads shaking like waves.


    How many people have Lu Shaoyou achieved in the past and today?


    It seems that the whole thirty-three days plus three thousand thousand thousand worlds has only produced a strange flower like that!


    They couldn''t imagine how Du Shaofu could reach such a height. They thought it was incredible just to think about it!


    In their understanding, Lu Shaoyou''s height can not be matched, even his brothers like close relatives can only be infinitely close, and it is difficult to really achieve!


    For all other creatures, that is the supreme position, overlooking the human beings. Under it, all beings are ordinary ants!


    "Wait and see. I hope it will come true! If we can witness the rise of a strong man like that again, we will live a good life! "


    He said with a long sigh.


    Immediately, they stopped talking and all looked at Du Shaofu, who was standing in the air.


    Under the gaze of these people, Du Shaofu was flying in his purple robe and hunting!


    Around him, a piece of scenery presents, such as sky thunder, earth fire, thick soil, angry sea, hurricane, cangmu and so on.


    But in the invisible void, there are peculiar traces of space law running, forming a unique field.


    The immeasurable light burst out and lingered around Du Shaofu, making him look like a God, controlling everything there!


    "How can the law of time fluctuate?"


    Watching Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams take shape, Qu Dao Jue''s eyelids suddenly jump and he says with great shock.


    Under his perception, it is not difficult to find that in the space field around Du Shaofu, there is a taste of time acceleration.


    Although this kind of sign is not obvious, but still by his keen capture!


    "This kid..."


    Qu Dao is a little speechless. Du Shaofu is really refreshing his impression again and again.


    He clearly knew that the boy didn''t seem to have dabbled in the law of time. How could he have mastered some laws of time?


    However, what Qu Dao didn''t know was that Du Shaofu had fought against Zhao Linfeng, the holy land of juexing, in the Hunyuan space. After catching it, he hid himself from the other side to the empty wheel of time.


    During the period of his seclusion, Yu Qing didn''t idle, and he didn''t always comprehend the laws of matter and space.


    In the time law, he has also tried to touch, although he can not really control, but has been able to reluctantly release some of the charm of the law of time!


    "Hula..."


    In the eyes of all people, the empty eight trigrams in the sky turn!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s fingerprints condense again and again, and the terrible pressure rises sharply, oppressing in the void, which makes this space tremble.


    The huge eight trigrams figures, as well as a large area of thunder, earth fire, mountains and rivers, all rose with his actions and shrouded in the sky!


    "Thunder and earth fire, cut down the sky!"


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. His fingerprints changed, and the empty eight trigrams whirled around and turned into a virtual image.


    "Boom..."


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The thunder roared and the ground fire was blazing. Each of them turned into a long dragon and rushed out of Du Shaofu''s head and feet.


    In the process of moving forward, the Thunder Dragon and the fire dragon directly intertwined in one place and condensed into one, forming a more terrible dragon. It spewed out the blazing and domineering atmosphere, making the void seem to have been burned through, and the ashes were flying in the air!


    Such a long thunder fire dragon, opened its huge fangs, suddenly rushed to the mountain below!


    The sky thunder and the ground fire two kinds of strong, the tyrannical law moves the air but down, fiercely bombards a place in that mountain range!"Boom..."


    After an earth shaking sound, the mountains there were flattened directly, and a huge hole with a radius of thousands of miles appeared on the ground, just like an abyss black hole!


    "The leader of the eight big snakes, come out quickly! If not, I will raze you to the ground


    Du Shaofu was loud and loud, which shook the sky and rang across thousands of miles.


    He is one of the most powerful means!


    This method is the most direct and effective way to arouse all the strong people of the eight big snakes.


    Now he has no time to delay. It is not only Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang, Ouyang Shuang and Du Xiaolin waiting for rescue. In addition, the whereabouts of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are still unknown.


    Only find Du Xiaoba four people, can we know the other two people''s whereabouts.


    "Who dares to indulge in my canghuan Grottoes?"


    Sure enough, just as Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, there was a sharp whistling sound, which was like an awl drilling into people''s ears.


    "Go, let''s go down!"


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu dissipated the empty eight trigrams. Later, he moved with Qu daojue and others and fell toward the mountains below.


    In people''s sight, those dense caves are not big from a distance, but after approaching, they find that each hole has a thousand square meters round, extremely huge, just like the mouth holes of fierce ghosts, which makes people afraid.


    It was from these holes that the figures shot out and swept in the direction of Du Shaofu and others.


    Each of these figures has eight heads of different colors. They are full of tusks and spit out snake letters from time to time. They are ferocious and terrifying!


    "Who are you? Are you impatient to invade my Baqi snake clan?"


    Among the people who appeared, someone yelled at Du Shaofu and his party.


    Everyone else is also bursting out a strong murderous spirit, steaming in the field, covering more than 200 people, ready to kill at any time!


    "Hum!"


    Qu Dao uttered a cold hum, and the powerful cultivation broke out. The breath of terror floated and was suppressed directly, which made many people of Baqi snake pale.


    Du Shaofu didn''t talk much nonsense. He directly asked about the whereabouts of Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaolin and Ouyang Shuang.


    However, hearing his question, many people in the Baqi snake clan turned pale.


    "You You It''s you


    As if they had thought of something, they were scared out of their wits and opened their mouths. Their voices changed. They kept pointing at Du Shaofu and others.


    "Looking for the little unicorn and the supreme ant queen How could How can these people be here! "


    "A few days ago, the scorpions and lions in Honghuang came to the news that someone had invaded shizuling mountain, and they were trapped in the battle of protecting their families, so they could only escape with their families! Those who invade must be the people in front of us! "


    "And then they said that they had designed all of them? How can these people still be here? "


    "No! incorrect! This is not right! "


    "Honghuang scorpion lion clan I''ll wait for it


    "We should have thought that, since those people can really deal with the scorpion and lion clan, how can they be killed so easily? It turns out that the scorpions and lions of Honghuang cheated us


    "Why did they do this? Why did they let us relax our vigilance and put the eight big snakes in danger?"


    "How dare the scorpions and lions in Honghuang dare to pit us? We, the eight big snakes, will never die with you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many of the strong men of the eight big snakes are trembling to open their mouths. No one can think of the key point in this matter.


    They don''t know why the scorpions and lions of Honghuang came to the news that someone was invading and looking for the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang, but after a while they said that the human beings had been cleared, which was obviously to trap them!


    "These human beings are very strong, almost all of them are immortal! I''m a big snake, this time it''s really dangerous


    "What are you waiting for? Send the news that they are here to the outside world."


    "There must have been something wrong with the scorpions and lions in Honghuang, or what deals have been made with these humans. At present, we can count on other races!"


    "Damn the scorpions and lions of Honghuang, it''s too late to pay the news now! When the rest of the world comes, I''m afraid the eight big snakes will no longer exist! "


    ¡­¡­


    The only way they can think of is to let the other races of qianxu jinghuatian know about things here, so that they can unite to encircle these offending human strongmen.


    "It seems to be a group of tough things too!"


    Seeing the attitude of the eight big snakes, Du Shaofu knew that these people would not tell the truth directly."Do it! Whose fist is big, whose words are truth! If they don''t want to talk, let''s call them till they say it! "


    Qu Dao broke away from the body shape, shook the air, and directly killed it.


    "Kill!"


    Without much hesitation, Du Shaofu boldly attacked the eight big snakes.


    "Meet! If you want to offend me, you have to pay enough


    A strong man waved eight heads and roared loudly. He collided with Du Shaofu, Qu daojue, Ling Feng and long.


    However, the strength of this clan is only equal to that of Honghuang scorpion lion clan, and there are not many strong ones. Compared with more than 200 immortal places, it is too insignificant.


    They had also thought of opening up the array in the clan, but Du Shaofu had already arranged the shenhuang lock sky array, so that everyone lost their direction and could not even find their own home.


    "The strength is not strong, but the tone is not small! You just want to use the power of other races to deal with us, but before that, you eight big snakes will be completely removed from this world


    In this process, with the help of Qu daojue, Du Shaofu mobilized the power of shenhuang Suo Tian array, seized a strong man of the immortal realm of the eight big snakes, exerted his soul searching skills, and acquired the memory of the other side.


    This time, the content obtained is not quite the same as that learned from Lion one.


    According to the comparison of news from both sides, he finally knew that Du Xiaoba, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang were really missing.


    It was not only them, but also the two powerful men who pursued the four men, but there was no news.


    Earlier today, several immortal realms sent by the Baqi serpent clan to assist in the battle had informed the clan that they were probably dead!


    It seems that the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang were rescued by a mysterious man. The identity of the person who took the action can not be known. The only thing that can be determined is that the person must also be an immortal. At present, the strongmen of the Baqi serpent clan and the immortal realm of the Honghuang scorpion lion clan have converged and are pursuing to capture all of them!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2782

    Such news is also a good thing for Du Shaofu.


    At least, the four close relatives were not in danger for the time being, and some strong people helped them away.


    Du Shaofu was also curious about the identity of the person who made the move.


    Seven of them came from the Shenwu world. They had no old friends in these thirty-three days. If you count them, they are Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi, zhongshentong, Beigong family and so on.


    And these people, should not come to this qianxu Jinghua genius.


    Du Shaofu was more worried.


    Can we say that the person who made the move was also the idea of fighting Xiaolin and Xiaohuang?


    Such speculation upset Du Shaofu.


    "Boy, you''ve got them all! It''s up to you to decide what to do with these people. "


    In Du Shaofu''s deep thought, Qu daojue''s voice sounded in his ear.


    Du Shaofu gave him two compasses. With the help of the shenhuang lock sky array, it was easier to quickly end the eight big snakes.


    So this process, it''s just sweeping general, did not last too long! Du Shaofu thought for a moment and said, "Xiaoba, they have been rescued. I''m afraid there will be more trouble! And now some of the immortal strongmen of the Baqi snake clan and the Honghuang scorpion lion clan are still chasing them. We must stay here to get the latest news at any time!


    ¡±


    it was for these considerations that Du Shaofu decided to plant all the strong men of the eight big snakes with the skill of controlling animals to plant the blood and soul seal like the scorpions and lions of Honghuang.


    Then, some people have to stay here to get the latest news.


    "Then do as you say!"


    Qu Dao absolutely nods to show approval.


    Next, Du Shaofu repeated his old skills and began to control the powerful people of the Baqi serpent clan who were at or above the God level.


    When Du Shaofu practiced the art of controlling animals, the hearts of many powerful people of the Baqi snake clan were filled with boundless regret.


    They only blame their own greed, but they want to provoke the four human beings, the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang, to bring such disaster for their own family.


    After this, the eight big snakes will become puppets of others, and everything will be involuntarily.


    The resentment in many people''s hearts just came to an end and was stamped with blood soul by Du Shaofu!


    Under the influence of the ancient space, he once again spent almost a day, turning the top strongmen of the eight big snakes into their own servants.


    It can be said that both shizuling and canghuan Grottoes have become the forces of Du Shaofu in the qianxu Jinghua days.


    After all this, Du Shaofu did not feel relaxed.


    He did not expect that things had changed, and the whereabouts of Xiao Qilin and others became confused again.


    "Shall we try to find it, or shall we separate out some people and stay in the two races?"


    Qu Dao Jue asked Du Shaofu again. This time, everyone came to help him, so naturally, he listened to him. "We can''t stay here! Even if the scorpion lions and the eight big snakes did not spread the news, we would not be able to hide our tracks for a long time! When he left, elder martial brother Yu once told him to keep a low profile and not to make too much noise! A careless word, is likely to become the target of public criticism! At that time, it will be very difficult for us to leave qianxu jinghuatian! "


    Said Du Shaofu, frowning.


    If he is alone, there is not much to be afraid of.


    With their own means, even if they dare not say that they can act recklessly in the dry and empty Jinghua days, they still have a great chance to get out of the danger.


    After all, one''s own existence will not attract too many forces'' attention.


    But more than 200 immortal places together, that is not the same!


    In view of the hostile relationship between this world and other people, Du Shaofu did not dare to take risks. These people were entrusted by the emperor and Qu daojue to help himself. He did not want to see any damage here. He could not bear the consequences like that!


    As a result, Du Shaofu only left two people in the canghuan grottoes, hidden in the dark. Once news came, the Baqi serpent clan would report directly to him and others.


    In addition, Qu daojue sent two people to shizuling.


    The others are on their way to the outside world.


    When some of the immortal strongmen of Honghuang scorpion lion clan and Baqi snake clan set out earlier, they had a general direction. Du Shaofu and his party also went in this direction.


    Just after Du Shaofu''s departure, the former peace was restored in the canghuan grottoes.


    Everything went on in the order of the past, as if nothing had happened.


    Except for the huge hole in the rock mountain, there was no abnormality in any place.However, in the next few days, groups of strong people came to inquire about the situation in canghuan grottoes.


    For these people, the people in charge of the Baqi serpent clan did not hide it. They directly stated that there were indeed many immortal people who had come to their clan and had conflicts.


    The purpose of those human beings was to find the little Kirin and his party of four. But when they knew that their family had not captured them, they left in a hurry and went on searching. As for the specific direction, they did not know.


    Such a view was also explained by Du Shaofu, and the views of the scorpion and lion clan in Honghuang were the same.


    He knew that his arrival of more than 200 people could not be concealed. In order not to let the races in this field suspect the eight big snakes, he might as well ask them to say something half true and half false, so as to dispel the suspicion of others.


    After that, two people stayed at shizuling and canghuan Grottoes respectively, waiting for news.


    However, the appearance of more than 200 people, such as Du Shaofu, eventually attracted the attention of many ethnic groups in qianxu jinghuatian, and began to gather some strength to launch a search.


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu and his party are riding fast in the direction of Xiao Qilin and others.


    Along the way, they didn''t have any delays.


    Since the scorpions and lions and the Baqi serpents are all under the control of Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu is quite familiar with the movements of several immortal strongmen sent by the two clans and will receive news from them at any time.


    Along the way, the crowd bypassed some powerful ethnic hinterland to avoid disturbing more powerful ones.


    Although they had set goals, they were still in action. Therefore, Du Shaofu and others could not know their position at the first time.


    Only on the eleventh day did they receive another message from shizuling and canghuan grottoes.


    "Xiaolin and Xiaohuang have been found!"


    According to the intelligence of the two ethnic groups, the immortal places they sent out have already locked the position of the group.


    Du Shaofu finally learned that it was a woman who rescued them earlier.


    However, the woman left with Du Xiaoba and others after defeating those who pursued them, but they were still chased by the strong men of the two clans.


    "Just find it, and we''ll get there right away! Send a message to the two clans. First, stabilize the strong ones they sent out, and don''t take it easy! "


    Qu Dao Jue''s eyes were burning and he said softly.


    Du Shaofu planted blood and soul marks on the remaining people of the scorpion lion clan and the Baqi snake clan in Honghuang. However, the strong men they sent were not. They were still free. Their goal was to arrest a few young Qilin people.


    If those people are allowed to act recklessly, they may lead to extremely terrible consequences. They must not be allowed to cause any harm to the four little kirins.


    At present, we can only start from their families, stabilize those people, and when they arrive here, everything will be easy.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu moved first, tearing open the space to walk through.


    While he was on his way, he kept thinking about the identity of the mysterious woman who rescued Ouyang Shuang and others.


    He did not know many people within thirty-three.


    Strictly speaking, he should not know any immortal women.


    At the beginning, after the death of the demon body in the Shenwu World War, he took measures to cure those people of his Beigong family. Obviously, he did not have such strength.


    When he could not think clearly, Du Shaofu stopped thinking about it.


    He just frowned and hoped that everything could catch up with him. Several close relatives must not have any accidents!


    "Don''t worry, boy! This time, we must not have any more changes! "


    Qu Dao Jue patted him on the shoulder.


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and looked at him with gratitude. He was silent.


    Time flies by, and two days of time flow away quietly.


    And it was on this day, somewhere in jinghuatian, qianxu, that a line of two people were confronting each other.


    The two sides are strong orcs on one side. Although they are both human beings, they both retain their own ethnic characteristics.


    There were seven of them. Four of them were as mad as a lion and surrounded their faces. Behind them, there was a black and bright scorpion tail with cold light.


    The other three, however, all had eight heads and long necks. They looked extremely strange and terrible.


    In the central position surrounded by these seven people, a figure is standing in the shadow of light. It is faintly visible that her body is slender and Anna''s demeanor is absolutely graceful. She seems to be a woman.


    Around the woman, there are three children standing, each child''s cultivation is very profound, quite extraordinary!


    One of the girls, holding a woman in her arms, was in a coma, as if she had been traumatized and did not wake up.


    These people are not Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang and Ouyang Shuang. The women around them are the people who rescued them before."The scorpions and lions and the eight big snakes in Honghuang are really haunting!"


    The woman looked around and looked at the seven people besieging her. She said softly, her voice was pleasant and pleasant, just like the sounds of nature.


    "After chasing for so many days, I have finally intercepted you. Let''s see where you can escape this time!"


    Outside, a strong man of the ferocious scorpion lion clan looked at the woman who was shrouded in glory, and said in a cold voice.


    "Haha Hand over your three children and we''ll let you go! Otherwise... "


    In addition, an old man of the eight big snakes said with a smile: "only death!"


    "I will not give them to you! If you want to do it, don''t talk about unnecessary nonsense, just do it


    The woman''s posture is tranquil, the tone is gentle, say slowly.


    She has observed that the cultivation of the seven people around them is very terrible. All of them are strong in the immortal world. Even their real accomplishments are above themselves!


    However, in the face of such seven people, she is still a light hearted appearance, did not feel afraid, not to shrink back!


    "Good! In that case, you should die first


    The strong man of the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang hummed, and immediately his body moved empty and rushed to the woman.


    "Let''s go together and make a quick decision!"


    Another six people saw this, but also at the same time, killed the mysterious woman.


    In an instant, the forces of various laws in the whole void fluctuated out, just like a tsunami surging across the sky and earth!


    "Shua..."


    In the face of the joint attack of seven people, the woman said nothing and her hands were moving in the void.


    She shot out ten fingers like scallion, and saw ten holes in the void. Among these holes, large pieces of lightsabers broke out to meet the ten people.


    "I can''t do what I can! You alone dare to fight against seven of me


    The strong of the two clans sneered one after another, and fought with all their strength!


    The terrible roar of the lion was drunk from the mouth of four strong men of the ferocious scorpion and lion clan, shaking the space into pieces, collapsing into pieces, and then smashing into nothingness.


    Behind them, the scorpion''s tail, which is like scale armor, pierces out, glows with black light, and it''s soul sucking!


    "Kill!"


    The three strong men of the Baqi snake clan also exerted their whole body strength. All eight heads turned into snake heads and danced in the void. They spewed out eight different colors of energy beams and directly attacked the woman.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    This is a strong collision between the immortal strong, the two sides of the attack suddenly collided together, burst out the energy of destroying the sky and the earth!


    The void was blown into chaos, and huge holes appeared in the land below. The mountains in the distance were swept away and turned into flat ground. Everything turned into powder in an instant!


    "You can''t do more than you can, you can''t help it!"


    In the sneer of the seven strong men, they launched a crazy offensive again.


    A series of magical powers like the wind and rain down, dense hit.


    The lightsaber outside the woman''s body was smashed in an instant, and the cracks in the space pulled out by him were also exploded.


    Under a head-on attack, she is absolutely inferior!


    The strength of the other side is too strong, but it is the immortal state of seven. As a person, she can''t fight with these strong men at all!


    "Well..."


    The woman''s throat sends out a stuffy hum sound, seems to have been subjected to not small concussion.


    She looked around at the seven people around her, and a more brilliant light came out of her body, enveloping herself, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang, taking the strongest defensive attitude.


    In the face of such as many strong encirclement, she is completely unable to fight head-on!


    "Auntie, you''d better hand us over!"


    At this time, Du Xiaoba looked up at the woman and said such a sentence.


    "Yes, auntie, what they want is the three of us. As long as we go with those people, they will not be hard for you any more! Just please take my mother with me. Please


    Beside, Du Xiaohuang also made a voice and said to the woman.


    She held Ouyang Shuang in her arms, and her big eyes were a bit gloomy.


    For the girl who suddenly appeared to save them, several little guys were extremely grateful.


    But now the situation is critical, if you continue to resist, not to say it is a few of them, even this does not know the identity of the aunt and their own shuangniang will not have a way to live.


    Instead of going to die together, it would be better to hand over some of their own people to the strong ones of the two clans in exchange for their comprehensiveness.


    "It''s OK. I can hold on for the time being! Now that you have been saved, how can you be in danger again? "


    The woman chuckled, as she said, but her voice seemed to be a bit hasty, apparently under the pressure of terror.Is a few people talking, outside the seven strong offensive again came down, severely bombarded in the woman''s body above the mask!


    The light shield is like a huge eggshell, and it is about to collapse completely!


    "Auntie!"


    The three little guys were very nervous and yelled one after another.


    "Auntie, let''s get out of here!"


    Du Xiaoba came forward and wanted to grab the corner of her dress, but the palm of his hand penetrated into the light, but he just fished out a piece of nothingness.


    With women''s cultivation and Du Xiaoba''s strength, they can''t get close to him. There are invisible rules outside his body, which makes people unable to get close to him.


    "Auntie, let''s go out! As long as you and I are OK, it''s worth it! "


    Du Xiaohuang raised her eyes and felt the great pressure on the woman. Her big eyes were misty and hazy.


    "We are not afraid of death! One day, my father will take revenge for us! The scorpions and lions and the Baqi snakes will be uprooted by my father, and none of them can escape! "


    Du Xiaolin opened his mouth. Although his voice was tender, he said it with a loud voice.


    This sentence made the woman a little stunned.


    Yes, with his character, if anyone provoked his relatives, the end would be miserable!


    "If you are handed over, he will surely resent me again."


    The woman didn''t answer a few little guys, but said to herself in a faint, inaudible voice.


    Thinking of the purple robe figure, the woman''s state of mind has been calm for years, but she can''t help but ripple.


    "Break it for me!"


    When the woman fell into her mind, she burst into a burst of drink!


    What followed was a huge light moving into the air, which suddenly hit the mask outside the woman''s body.


    This time, the mask, which had already shown cracks, could no longer bear the huge bombardment. After a "bang", it burst out and turned into a flying rune. At this time, she and the other four people around her were all exposed to the attack of the seven men.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2783

    "Die!"


    On the periphery, seven strong men cried out and launched a crazy attack.


    Everyone pushes the cultivation of his immortal state to the extreme. Heaven and earth tremble, the sky trembles, and the void shakes!


    That terrible energy surge, caused a series of explosions, directly hit the woman''s body!


    "Run away


    At this time, the woman did not have time to think about it. She waved her hands and broke through the void. She threw Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang and Ouyang Shuang into the room, hoping that they could take the opportunity to escape.


    Then, her own body was struck by the terrible energy and hit a Qiwei mountain in the distance, which was turned into a piece of powder and exploded a large amount of smoke!


    "Haha, I can''t escape!"


    Among the eight big snakes, a strong one sneered. Eight heads opened their mouths and spewed out eight beams of light, hitting a certain place in the void.


    And then there was a black hole, and four figures fell out of it and fell in front of them.


    "Little Kirin, supreme ant Huang, eh And this man with the blood of the golden winged ROC has finally been caught! "


    Honghuang scorpion lion clan is also a strong fly up, holding three children in hand, smile on the face, very excited.


    As for Ouyang Shuang, he was directly planted from the void and made a terrible deep hole in the ground.


    "It''s not in vain that my two clans have lost so many people! As long as you can get the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang, everything is worth it


    The strong man of the Baqi snake clan nodded.


    After knowing the whereabouts of the four little kirins before, many of them died in the hands of the woman among the powerful men of their two clans.


    Otherwise, with the strength of these four people, how can they escape from the hands of several real strong men!


    Such a loss is not small for them, but now as long as we can get the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang, and the human with the blood of the golden winged ROC, everything is worth it!


    "The news comes from the family. Let''s not do it for the time being. It seems that some strong people have been following these people to protect them. They are afraid that we will attract accidents! But now it seems that there is no strong one! "


    Among the four people of Honghuang scorpion lion family, one of them said, with some doubts.


    "Have you heard such news from your family?"


    The three people of the Baqi serpent clan are all gods in a daze. It turns out that not only the people in their own family sent messages to them to slow down their actions.


    However, they managed to intercept the mysterious woman and the four people from the small world. How could they let them go easily?


    Under such a huge temptation, even at the risk of being intercepted by the strong, they have to bet on it!


    But in the current situation, the news seems to be a bit false, it should be that the clan has got the wrong information.


    "What is the origin of that woman? She has the immortal cultivation! If it wasn''t for her, how could we have lost so many people! "


    An old man of Honghuang scorpion and lion clan cast his eyes to the distance, where is the direction of the mysterious woman shooting out.


    He clenched his teeth, trying to frustrate the woman!


    "I think of a man!"


    At this time, some one of the eight big snakes spoke.


    "Who?"


    The rest looked at the man and wanted to hear what he said.


    "In recent years, a woman has risen rapidly in the midst of the qianxu jinghuatian! In just a few decades, it is directly from the state of returning to emptiness and then to the perfection of beheading truth! Such a speed is too terrible. We can''t find a few of them in the whole thirty-three days! "


    The eyes on the eight heads of the eight big snake clan were all shining, and he said softly, "and the law that the woman practiced at the beginning was the law of light! Therefore, many people in this field call her the goddess of light


    "That''s a reasonable inference! But is the goddess of light really this person? How did she practice? It''s amazing how she entered the realm so quickly and reached the immortal state again


    In Honghuang scorpion lion clan, some people were shocked in their hearts and said with horror.


    Everyone knows that in the practice of living beings, there is a gap between each realm, which can not be crossed easily.


    That a road of porches across, how many Tianjiao talents to block out!


    The goddess, however, spent only a few decades, from the state of virtual perfection to the realm of immortality!


    That''s three realms. It''s terrible!


    Looking at the whole period of thirty-three days, I''m afraid it''s hard to find out a few such horrible people!


    "Judging from the practice of the woman just now, she should not be wrong!"


    Someone stepped out, as he said.


    "She is growing so fast that such enemies can''t be kept. It''s better to eliminate them completely!"The head of a strong man of the Baqi serpent clan vibrates, ejecting eight bright beams of light, interweaving together, forming a large net stretching far away and grabbing a slender body back.


    This body is the mysterious woman who was attacked and flew.


    At this time, all the light on her body was scattered, revealing her true colors.


    A beautiful face appeared in everyone''s sight, a head of snow hair heavy down, like silver, the root is white!


    In her body, with the extreme out of the dust temperament, seems to be to make a party, the sky and earth are suppressed to be eclipsed!


    However, the woman was seriously injured, pale, and there was a trace of blood in the corner of her mouth, which added a trace of desolation to her temperament!


    "No matter what kind of goddess she is, let''s end it today! If we leave her more time to grow up, it will be a big problem for both of us! "


    Among the scorpion lion family in Honghuang, a man came to the woman, and his murderous spirit suddenly burst out.


    "Hum..."


    A scorpion''s tail stands up and glows with cold light. It suddenly stings. It wants to pierce the woman''s head directly and disappear her body and spirit.


    "Auntie..."


    On one side, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin exclaimed in surprise, and their anxious color covered two small faces.


    But Du Xiaoba is still in a daze.


    Because, that woman''s appearance, and his memory of a face coincided.


    However, Du Xiaoba couldn''t believe that he saw this man again after many years.


    "Shua..."


    A ray of light burst out, and the scorpion''s tail was flowing with metallic luster, which immediately fell in front of the woman.


    When the woman saw this, there was no joy or sorrow in her pupils. She closed her eyes gently and seemed to be waiting for the verdict of fate.


    The strong man of the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang has killed her. As long as the scorpion tail hits her, she will have no luck. What she has to face is only death!


    However, at this time, a voice suddenly sounded in the ears of all the people, suddenly came, so that everyone was stunned.


    "If you hurt her, I will make you suffer from purgatory torture. You can''t live or die!"


    The sound fell, accompanied by a sharp knife light, directly hit the tail of the powerful scorpion lion clan!


    This sword light is extremely terrifying. When it passes by, it carries a unique fluctuation of laws, which disturbs the order of this area!


    "Keng..."


    A sound of metal cross Ming swings open, and the scorpion tail is instantly cut open by knife light, and a miserable howl comes out from the throat of the powerful scorpion lion clan in Honghuang.


    He quickly retreats, drops of black blood from the broken scorpion''s tail, carrying poison, corroding the void into a terrible black hole.


    "Somebody, get out of here!"


    He was furious and roared.


    Suddenly by the strong attack, let it furious!


    "Are there really strong men following them and protecting them all the time?"


    All of a sudden, the rest of the people''s hearts, unconsciously raised such ideas.


    Is the news from their family not false information?


    The idea of let, let the seven strong men of the two races, are dignified.


    "Shua Shua..."


    In their thinking, there are more than 200 figures in the void.


    The first one, holding a big knife in his hand, breathed and puffed with the blade, released the breath of the overlord Jedi, which was daunting.


    And the rest of the people, are also a strong breath, everyone''s cultivation is very strong!


    "The realm of immortality! More than 200 immortal places


    The strong men of Honghuang scorpion lion clan and Baqi snake clan could not help but stare at their eyes and murmured in panic.


    Their bodies began to tremble, their hearts beat so hard that they felt like something was stuck in their throats.


    The arrival of these strong people, let them feel afraid!


    More than 200 immortality, such a lineup, let alone seven of them, is not enough for a round of sweeping up by the two ethnic groups!


    In the whole qianxu Jinghua heaven, there are more than 200 immortal strong forces. I''m afraid it can be counted!


    "This What''s the origin of these people? There are so many strong people


    The strong men of the two races have dry mouths and some are confused.


    They regretted that they should not have obeyed the orders of the clan, and insisted on fighting against the woman and Xiao Qilin.


    In fact, what they didn''t know was that the purpose of sending letters to them was not to fear that they would offend those who could not afford to offend them. Instead, Du Shaofu instructed them to prevent the seven immortal strong men from harming Xiao Qilin and others.


    "Daddy


    "Uncle Shaofu!""Dad


    The eyes of Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang in the hands of the strong men of the two ethnic groups trembled. Seeing the purple robed youth stepping out of the void, they could not help but shout out in surprise.


    Isn''t that domineering young man just Du Shaofu, who had been separated from them for a long time?


    None of them thought that at such a final moment, their greatest reliance would fall from the sky and come to them!


    "Take all seven of them!"


    Seeing the seven people of the two races in a daze, he bent his sword and waved his arm, saying to more than 200 people behind him.


    His words have not finished, a body is shot out, the moment to seven people.


    The powerful power is entangled together, which leads to the change of the wind and cloud within the radius of tens of thousands of miles. The power of the law fluctuates and rolls like thunder!


    Under the oppression of this terrible power, the seven men could not resist it. They were directly paralyzed on the ground, fighting a duel battle!


    They let go of their hands, and Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaoba finally got their freedom and rushed in the direction of Du Shaofu.


    "Xiaoba, Xiaolin, Xiaohuang!"


    Du Shaofu opened his arms and held the three little boys in his arms.


    Looking at the three people''s appearance, he was extremely distressed.


    "Dad You have come to save us at last


    Du Xiaohuang''s small mouth was flat, and tears rolled out of her big eyes. She was very aggrieved.


    Xiao Qilin also buried his head in Du Shaofu''s arms and blinked his big eyes.


    Du Shaofu was so sad that he almost burst into tears.


    "Blame me, blame me for not protecting you!"


    His heart incomparable self blame, if not his own strength is not enough, how can let the three little guys suffer so much.


    How could he not see how much suffering they had suffered in these days when they were not seen. At this time, the three people still had serious injuries.


    "Mother! Father, save your mother


    Du Xiaolin reached down, where there was a huge black hole, and there was a faint breath of life in the hole.


    "Men and women!"


    With trembling eyes, Du Shaofu flew down into the cave.


    Before long, he came out with a comatose woman in his arms. It was Ouyang Shuang!


    After a little inspection of her state, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows wrinkled, and Ouyang Shuang''s vitality was eroded and covered by a black air, which was very serious.


    However, it seems that there is a force against the black gas, forming the last line of defense against the black gas.


    "You..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s face moved, his eyes turned to one side and uttered a word, but there was no more to follow.


    As far as he could see, a woman with snow-white hair was facing him and was about to leave.


    "I wish you were here, I should go!"


    The woman half turned and said to Du Shaofu.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years Are you ok? "


    Du Shaofu was somewhat unnatural. He took Ouyang Shuang into the ancient space and said to the woman gently.


    "I''m fine!"


    The white finger of a woman''s smile.


    Du Shaofu was silent. He looked at the woman''s white head and felt a faint tremor in his heart.


    This feeling is not good, not like the original general feeling, but still feel some heartache.


    In the early days of Shenwu world, too many things happened between him and the woman, so that he went from love to stranger.


    Du Shaofu also heard some legends about this woman. Some people saw her sitting on the mountain for more than a month, crying and laughing.


    In the end, the woman''s hair was as white as snow, and her whole body was filled with divine light, which caused a vision of heaven and earth. A black thunder came, shocked all around, and finally left in the sound of laughter.


    Since then, there has been no trace of her in the whole Shenwu world.


    Du Shaofu did not expect to see her again in these thirty-three days.


    A sigh came from his mouth. For a moment, his heart was filled with emotion.


    This woman is not someone else. It is Cheng Shengnan, the eldest princess of the stone dragon Empire, who had many disputes with her!


    Old friends see old friends, how can you find calm!


    She is still so beautiful, the only change is that white hair, telling the past many wake up the past!


    "This time, I really want to thank you! If it wasn''t for you, they would be in danger! "


    Du Shaofu thought about it for a while, and with a long breath, went up to the woman and sincerely expressed his thanks to her.


    In any case, the past has passed, some things he has already put down, but today''s seeing has aroused some memories buried in the bottom of my heart.


    "You don''t have to thank me. At least it''s all from one world. Since I met, there''s no reason why I shouldn''t do it!"


    Cheng Shengnan''s smile is calm, not happy or sad.She thus summoned up the greatest courage, raised a pair of bright eyes and looked at the purple robed youth in front of her.


    That familiar face, clearly more than in previous years on a bit more resolute color, more mature charm.


    At this moment, Cheng Shengnan''s heart suddenly calms down.


    Originally, after meeting Ouyang Shuang and others, she knew that Du Shaofu must have been here for thirty-three days, and she could not help but stir up a lot of waves in her heart.


    Just when the purple robed youth appeared, her heart beat faster unconsciously.


    In the past, he brought so much harm to him, two not meet should be the best outcome.


    But now, Cheng Shengnan understands that some things should be put down when they should be put down, and seeing Du Shaofu''s appearance, he has already stopped caring!


    Only exist, should still be between two people that hazy estrangement, still can''t get rid of!


    "Boy, it''s done. Let''s go!"


    At this time, Qu Dao Jue came to Du Shaofu and said to him.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked around and saw that the seven strong men of the Honghuang scorpion lion clan and Baqi data clan had already been captured by more than 200 immortal realms.


    Fortunately, no one can be captured by chance.


    "Prepare to withdraw from jinghuatian in qianxu. If you stay in this area for one more moment, you will be more dangerous for another moment."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said to Qu daojue.


    Then, he turned to Cheng Shengnan and asked, "where are you settling down? Why don''t you come with us to the Supreme Harmony


    Du Shaofu looks at Cheng Shengnan and wants to know her current situation.


    At the same time, he also constantly lamented that at the beginning, the strength between them was almost the same, but now Cheng Shengnan has reached the immortal state, so terrible that he has thrown himself away too far!


    However, she was relieved to think about it. She should also have her own chance. She must have left the Shenwu world in her early years and came to the world for thirty-three days. The cultivation conditions here are much better than those in the Shenwu world!


    "I''m used to it all by myself. It''s very nice to be a jinghuatian."


    Cheng Sheng Nan, with a gentle smile, said, "you are so many people here. I''m afraid it will arouse the hostility of many creatures in this world! It''s better to leave as soon as possible. In the future, we''ll have a chance to meet again! "


    She is filled with a strong sense of holiness, like a lotus flower in the ice and snow, particularly beautiful and moving.


    "You are hurt too. Be careful!" Seeing this, Du Shaofu could only nod his head again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2784

    "Good!"


    Cheng Shengnan nodded lightly, with snow-white hair dancing, which made her look like a fairy out of the world.


    After she said that, she walked directly and gently towards the distance.


    Under one step, it is to flash to a hundred miles away, and then step down, and disappear into the void.


    "Goodbye, Auntie!"


    Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang are reluctant to give up. They wave their hands in the direction of Cheng Shengnan''s disappearance.


    Of the three, only Du Xiaoba has met Cheng Shengnan and knows something about her and his uncle Shaofu.


    "It seems that there is a story in it."


    On the other side, Qu Dao Jue and his party looked at Du Shaofu. They saw that he was looking at the direction of the hair girl''s departure with empty eyes. Their eyes were a little dull.


    "Boy, everybody''s gone. Don''t stay here!"


    Ling Feng comes forward, with a strange arc in the corner of his mouth and pats Du Shaofu on the shoulder.


    "Younger martial brother Shaofu, between you and the woman just now..."


    Long San is more direct. He keeps squeezing Du Shaofu''s eyes, showing an expression of "you know".


    These people were also very curious. They all wanted to know what kind of relationship the woman had with his younger brother Du.


    At the same time, the people also extremely sigh, for the strength of the woman feel incredible.


    They think that Du Shaofu is abnormal enough, but now it seems that there are even more powerful people from the Shenwu world than him!


    "Some senior brothers, have you heard a word?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were long and long, and he said with a long sigh. He seemed to have raised an infinite sigh of life.


    Seeing his sad appearance, Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng and others were all happy. They were even more curious about Du Shaofu''s affairs.


    "What words?"


    All of them were so happy that they wanted to know what Du Shaofu was going to say.


    They decided to stand up their ears and listen carefully and keep it firmly in mind. In the future, this matter can definitely be taken out to laugh at him.


    Du Shaofu thought about it for a moment, then suddenly lowered his head and sighed: "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of it. People who like gossip deserve to be beaten!"


    This sentence, let a few people are all staring up, do not understand the meaning of it.


    After a while, they realized that this guy was talking about himself waiting for someone else?


    "Shit! Boy, you''re itchy, aren''t you? How dare you say we deserve to be beaten! "


    "We really want to gossip, but where do you come from? You dare to beat us!"


    "Just for this, we''d better beat you first!"


    Several people were not angry and yelled at Du Shaofu.


    They are really a little angry, this boy is really a personal genius, even put on a lost posture, but in fact, he dug a hole and waited for his several people to jump in.


    "Hit him!"


    Qu Dao Jue laughs and scolds, and pounces directly at Du Shaofu.


    But how could Du Shaofu make them do what they wanted? They had already rushed to the distance.


    "Chase!"


    When a group of people saw this, they all ran after them.


    ¡­¡­


    In the void passage, all the way to the direction of the space wormhole, ready to evacuate qianxu jinghuatian!


    Du Shaofu is accompanied by three little guys. He has been to the ancient space to have a look at Ouyang Shuang''s present situation.


    Fortunately, they captured seven immortal strongmen of Honghuang scorpion lion and Baqi serpent, and planted blood and soul marks among their spirits. Ouyang Shuang''s injury was not serious under the condition of Honghuang scorpion lion strongmen. It showed signs of improvement, which made Du Shaofu breathe a long sigh of relief.


    In addition, the ancient emperor and Bifang Guzu of the Terran family had suffered a lot of trauma in the battle of protecting the family of the scorpions and lions in Honghuang. Now, they have recovered through treatment.


    "This time the operation is very smooth, but the delay is a little long!"


    Dragon three opens his mouth, gently and says.


    "Yes! Anyway, our goal has been achieved! As long as you enter the space wormhole, you can go straight to the supreme Chang Rong Tian and return to the Yuqing kingdom! "


    Ling Feng nodded and answered.


    "After all, we haven''t left yet. We can''t take it lightly! It will take at least half a month to get to the wormhole. Be careful during this period


    Qu Dao Jue is obviously very cautious and says with a slight frown.


    When they came to jinghuatian in qianxu, their goal was really not small. If they attracted the prying eyes of many races, they might not be able to get out of here.


    At present, the biggest expectation is that there is no leakage of information between the scorpion lion clan and the Baqi snake clan.


    "You''re right. We should be careful!"After hearing the speech, long San expressed his approval.


    "I''m very curious. Why is this creature of qianxu jinghuatian hostile to the other thirty-two days?"


    Ling Feng did not understand, so he said.


    As a matter of fact, other people also want to know about this problem. However, they are all from three thousand countries. They do not know the things within 33 days in detail, so they can not know.


    "In the future, there will always be a chance to know!"


    Qu Dao Jue opened his mouth and then said faintly, "let''s go! In about four or five days, we will be able to reach the location of the space wormhole! "


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, as early as Du Shaofu and Cheng Shengnan separated and were ready to leave the world, there were many strong ethnic groups gathered together somewhere in jinghuatian of qianxu.


    These races were all transformed into human forms, but they all retained some of their racial characteristics, such as those with long horns on their heads, those with long purses on their foreheads, those with skin covered with scales, and those with tusks in their mouths.


    These people are filled with a strong breath. They are indistinctly integrated with the surrounding void, and their accomplishments are unfathomable!


    "According to our information, the scorpion lion clan and the Baqi snake clan in Honghuang have hunted down a small unicorn, a supreme ant queen and two other humans!"


    "We have also heard that they are lucky enough to find the little Kirin and the supreme ant queen. In addition, we have heard that one of the two humans has the blood of a golden winged ROC bird, which is extraordinary!"


    "However, it seems that more and more powerful human beings have appeared recently. A few days ago, both the scorpion lion clan and the Baqi snake clan have sent a message to the outside world, saying that they are in a crisis. Some strong human beings have killed their families, and they can''t resist it!"


    "But when we got there later, the two clans changed their language again!"


    "This is very strange. It was clearly asking for help from us, but it was denied in the end. The only way that the human beings were looking for the little Kirin and others were fruitless, they left directly!"


    "Judging from the appearance of the two races, it seems that they have not experienced any great disaster. Almost all the strong people are still alive. Only the head of the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang county has died!"


    "Presumably, those human beings know that they are not welcome in our community, so they do not make any more noise."


    "No! This matter is very strange. There must be something crucial that we have not grasped! "


    ¡­¡­


    Many people have been talking about it in succession. They are very puzzled about this incident. Many people have noticed the strangeness of the matter.


    However, who also can not understand, Honghuang scorpion lion clan and Baqi snake clan, why these two clans change day and night.


    The people present didn''t believe that the two clans pursued Xiao Qilin and others, while those human beings killed the door and left without doing anything.


    "I''ve got the latest news!"


    Just then, an old man said, the old man looks very strange. He has a nose nearly half a foot long. It seems that the body is an elephant creature.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, all the people cast their eyes on him, only to hear him say: "Honghuang scorpion lion clan and Baqi snake clan joined hands to hunt down the four little Kirin, and later they were saved by a mysterious woman! And later, the two strong catch up with them, and successfully intercept down! But in the end, more than 200 human beings from the outside appeared in time to capture the people of the two races! The little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang were taken away by them


    "They saved the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang and others!"


    The people present were astonished when they heard the speech. They said that the human beings were really strong.


    "Yes, I got the news too!"


    Next to him, an old man with green eyes made a sound, affirming the tunnel.


    The pupil of this man is like a sharp blade, with a deep and keen sense. When he looks at him, he looks at him like a terrible wolf, which makes people feel cold for no reason.


    "Well, if the scorpion lions and the eight big snakes of Honghuang can successfully capture the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang, we will not be able to do so! Now that they have failed, would you like to join forces to win over all those people and win the little Kirin and the supreme ant queen


    All of a sudden, a strong man looked around with burning eyes and asked people''s opinions.


    "This matter, I eight wings thunder hawk clan is willing to!"


    Immediately, someone agreed to the proposal.


    The rest of them looked at each other and began to think and weigh the gains and losses.


    "In any case, a little Kirin and a supreme Termite Queen are extraordinary enough! In addition, a human with the blood of the golden winged ROC is a great benefit, which can''t be missed! Although our ethnic groups are strong, they are far from being among the most powerful races! As long as we can get the blood of those people, we can make several strong people appear in their own families! "


    Someone murmured, as he said.


    "We, the strong men of nearly 20 ethnic groups, can make up nearly 400 to encircle and suppress those human beings, which is absolutely enough!"Some people also thought, began to measure the strength gap between the two sides, only felt that this move had a great chance of winning!


    In this way, many people are moved.


    "My Yin Yan demon elephant clan also has this intention!"


    "I think it''s feasible for me to swallow the Sirius!"


    "I''m willing to do it!"


    "I have no problem with the red eyed fox clan!"


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, the strong men of many races agreed and spoke one after another.


    "Those humans should be on their way to the wormhole in space at this time. We''ll stop them. It''s too late!"


    Among the strong, some said.


    "Move quickly, send messages to each clan, and gather all the powerful people who can use them!"


    "Jie Jie Jie A group of human beings also want to take a few little Kirin from this world, and take us as a place of qianxu jinghuatian. Do you want to come and go if you want? "


    "Go! This time, not only the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang, but also the human beings will stay together


    "No matter what forces are behind them, this time they will lose their vitality!"


    ¡­¡­


    These strong people are excited, howling, one by one rushed out, toward the location of the space wormhole.


    They have great confidence. After all, this is jinghuatian. It''s not the other world. How can we allow the outside human beings to act wantonly?


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu and others have traveled more than half of the way, but the closer we get to the wormhole, the more cautious everyone becomes.


    "I don''t think it''s going to be too smooth for me."


    Long San wrung his brow and said so.


    "I also have a feeling that our whereabouts should be exposed!"


    Ling Feng opened his mouth, also with some worries.


    "Keep your spirits up and be ready to deal with accidents at any time!"


    Qu Dao gave a cold drink and said to more than 200 people around him.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    After a long time, he took out the array plate of shenhuang lock sky array and handed it to Qu daojue''s hand and said, "elder martial brother Qu, this shenhuang lock sky array is under your control for the time being. I have erased the mark of the original God in it! If there is an accident, open the big array at the first time! "


    "Good!"


    Qu Dao absolutely simply nodded, without affectation at all, and reached out to take it.


    There was a sense of uneasiness in everyone''s heart. At this time, Du Shaofu did not dare to be careless.


    For Qu Dao Jue, he is very relieved. In addition, shenhuang Suo Tian array is the possession of an immortal strong man in Jue Ling holy land. Its power is immeasurable. Only when it is mastered in the hands of the stronger, can its real effectiveness be maximized.


    "Boy, you don''t have to worry about anything!"


    Suddenly, Ling Feng went to Du Shaofu''s side, patted him on the shoulder and said, "we people have been in the world for thousands of years. Although we dare not say that we are invincible, we are not good friends! We will not be afraid of some battles of qianxu jinghuatian! "


    He smiles and gives Du Shaofu a reassuring look.


    "I know!"


    Du Shaofu''s jaw head naturally knew that these people were extraordinary, otherwise they could not all have such achievements.


    It''s just that at the moment, it''s qianxu jinghuatian. If many ethnic groups join forces to encircle them, the situation they are facing is absolutely terrible.


    If only Du Shaofu was alone, he would not be afraid of anything, but all these people came to help him. He didn''t want to see anyone here.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s expression, long San on one side also came to him and said, "in fact, I also want to see how strong the strength of the qianxu jinghuatian creatures has been."


    Just when his words were just uttered, there was only a loud noise, and the whole space passage was broken.


    Under the impact of the terrible energy, the void collapses in pieces, and the figures of all people are separated. Under the violent energy impact, all people are taken to the sky of a huge city.


    "Crow''s mouth, as you wish!"


    Qu Dao absolutely white dragon three eyes, such as curse.


    Naturally, someone attacked the void passage and forced them to show up.


    But the immortal environment strong person constructs the successful space channel to be broken, obviously comes the strength to be very formidable!


    "Someone is really coming!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dignified and he said to himself.


    It''s better to have more than one thing. He didn''t want to get in touch with the creatures in this world. He just had to take Xiao Qilin and others away. He didn''t want to cause too much trouble here.


    Even the seven strong men of Honghuang scorpion lion clan and Baqi snake clan, who were finally captured, planted their blood soul seal and released them to their families.


    Now my own strength is not strong enough. If we are hostile to the whole world, we can''t do it even if we have more than 200 immortal strong people to support us!"Jie Jie Jie Human beings, hand over the little Kirin, the supreme ant queen, and the boy with the blood of the golden winged ROC, we will let you go


    At this time, a voice sounded above the nine days, misty and uncertain, and spread through thousands of miles.


    When Du Shaofu opened his eyes, he saw a huge goshawk hovering in the clouds, disappearing and appearing from time to time!


    The goshawk is born with eight pairs of wings, very fast, flying like lightning gallop!


    The loud voice came from the mouth of one of the giant eagles.


    In addition to this giant eagle, there are still a lot of human figures coming from the distance, tearing up a lot of space, and plundering straight to the direction of Du Shaofu and others.


    "Yin Yan demons, wolf swallowing demons, eight winged thunder hawks, dark thunder Xuan turtles, red Tong demon foxes..."


    Looking at the situation in the sky and far away, Qu Dao Jue''s eyes flashed and murmured.


    "Hundreds of people, all in the realm of immortality!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept past him. When he saw all the situation, he estimated the number of the other party.


    He was relieved by the result.


    Although the team of about 100 immortality is strong enough, it is only half of that of his own side. In this way, he has nothing to worry about.


    Below Du Shaofu and others, the huge city was filled with excitement.


    The movement in the high sky has attracted the attention of countless Orc strongmen. Many people cast their eyes to the sky.


    "Why, are those human beings?"


    "More than 200 people are actually in the immortal realm. How dare they appear in the Jinghua sky of qianxu with such a big banner?"


    "This is just looking for death. Few of the strong outside dare to come to this world, not to mention so many people gathered together!"


    "How brave they are to die here?"


    "There are strong men coming to intercept them. It seems that many races are working together!"


    "Let''s have a look at the bustle first. Look at the current situation. Those human beings have the absolute advantage in quantity! When Yin Yan demon elephant and other clans are defeated, we can do it again! "


    Many people spoke one after another, and were surprised at the sudden appearance of the strong Terran and many orcs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2785

    All the people in the city naturally feel hostile to the strong outside.


    However, they did not intend to move, all holding the meaning of watching the fire from the shore.


    "Human beings, come to me and have a free time. Do you want to go like this?"


    In the sky, a strong man of the eight winged thunder hawks yelled, facing Du Shaofu and his party. The momentum was like a rainbow, and the invisible wave of terror was suppressed!


    "If you want to go, we will not stop you as long as you hand over the little Kirin, the supreme ant Huang, and the boy with the blood of the golden winged ROC birds."


    On the other side, the powerful men of the Yin Yan demon elephant, the wolf swallowing the sky, the dark thunder Xuan turtle, and the red Tong fox came, and surrounded Du Shaofu and others to prevent them from escaping.


    Hundreds of powerful people of immortal realm are entangled with Qi to form a huge field, carrying the power of trapped heaven and fiefdom!


    "It''s for Xiaoba, Xiaolin and Xiaohuang again!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed, and his heart suddenly raised endless killing intention.


    The race of Jinghua heaven, which is dry and empty, really doesn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Any one who jumped out of the room was trying to capture the three little guys, which made Du Shaofu''s intention to kill!


    "More than 100 people, what are they afraid of? Do it with them directly!"


    Long San snorted coldly, and his whole body was filled with the spirit of killing.


    He was not afraid at all. The number of his own side was almost twice that of the other side. How could he be afraid of these people''s encirclement and killing.


    "Since these people dare to come, they are absolutely sure! We don''t have time to delay here. Let''s set up the battle directly. "


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils are in full bloom.


    He observed that there were nineteen races in all.


    "Not bad!"


    With a wave of his arm, the plate of shenhuang lock sky array flies out.


    At the same time, a strange rhythm floating in the sky, including all the figures.


    At present, Xuanshen compass, xuanhuang compass. The four compasses, xuansuo compass and Xuantian compass, are all controlled by him. Their power is much stronger than Du Shaofu''s!


    Under the cover of shenhuang lock sky array, all the strong men of the 19 races suddenly sank in their hearts and felt a bad sense.


    Everyone can detect that they seem to be trapped in some kind of powerful array, and it is difficult to get away from it. Looking back, the sky is in chaos, and there is no way to go back.


    In their eyes, the huge city below also disappeared. The missing trace, all of them, entered another space, which must be the space of the array itself.


    "No, we''re trapped. These humans seem to be ready for it."


    "It''s all right. Stop these people first, don''t fight with them. When other people from all ethnic groups arrive, the battle can be broken together."


    "As long as they are not allowed to run away, no one can deal with it calmly in this dry and empty Jinghua day!"


    The strong men of all nationalities spoke and said one after another.


    "Make a quick decision. Don''t argue with them!"


    Ling Feng looked at Qu Dao Jue and said so.


    Qu Dao Jue nodded at his words and directly mobilized the power in the space of shenhuang lock sky array. The invisible rules and order spread everywhere, forming a destructive storm and impacting everything!


    "Boom..."


    The earth and the earth are shaking, and the power of killing is vast. The energy lightsabers are shaped, splitting horizontally and chopping vertically, destroying everything!


    These strong attacks, like the strong wind and rain, pierce through the barrier of space and directly kill the powerful people of all ethnic groups in the periphery!


    "Hold on!"


    The strong men of nineteen races exclaimed, and everyone felt great pressure.


    They occupy a disadvantage in number, coupled with the large array of containment, instantly fell into the underdog.


    "Hold them down, save your strength!"


    Yin Yan demon, like the old man of the clan, said to his companions.


    He knew very well that as long as he could hold these human beings down and wait until the other strong men of his own race arrived, they would have no escape!


    "Get together and defend together!"


    The old man of the wolf swallowing clan yelled and organized many strong men into a tight defense.


    The strength of these people gathered together, they really had the power to kill the heaven and destroy the earth. They shook the space of the God lock sky array violently, as if to break up!


    "Since you''re here, you can stay!"


    Qu Dao utters a loud noise and shoots with all his strength. He madly injects into the four compasses of shenhuang lock heaven array.


    The endless power in the space was attracted by him, forming a terrible attack force. That day, it was broken, and the land was split. It thundered in front of many Orc strongmen, forming a terrible sound.


    "Kill!"


    Seeing this, long San, Ling Feng and others moved in an instant. More than 200 people roared in the air, condensing a series of terrible energy, which was like a raging sea and raging waves, rolling and spreading in the void.Under such a terrible attack, the strong men of all ethnic groups are like trees shaking in the wind and rain, suffering from destruction and falling!


    Fortunately, the accomplishments of these people are extremely strong, and they are not afraid to be directly destroyed for a moment!


    "It''s beyond your power to rely on you to intercept us


    On Du Shaofu''s side, someone said with a sneer. With great disdain.


    "Get rid of them, these people must have a second hand!"


    Besides, some people also said so.


    More than 200 immortal strongmen no longer said much, and all of them killed down. With the help of the great power of the shenhuang lock sky array, they quickly broke the defense of the 100 strong orcs!


    Then, one by one, the figures came out of the air and killed into the crowd, and launched a terrible bombardment!


    With the help of the two gods, we can fight against each other!


    The powerful attack of Dao Dao breaks the heaven and earth and destroys everything!


    About a column of incense in the past, many Orc strongmen, who were originally fierce and came here, actually had the potential of rout, and began to run around to avoid attack and kill.


    However, how could Du Shaofu and others give these people a chance to escape? Under the tight siege of the shenhuang lock heaven array, they could not allow them to escape at all!


    "Ah..."


    Qu Dao Jue''s idea moves, which leads to the void. Two terrifying space blocks are formed and crushed fiercely. Several powerful beasts in immortal environment are crushed into powder and their bodies are smashed to pieces!


    "Kill..."


    More than two hundred immortal realms drank so much that the strong orcs fled for their lives, but there was no way to escape. The more deeply they went into the God''s wasteland and locked up the sky array, the more powerless they were to resist.


    In the big array, they could not see the way back and lost all the escape directions.


    However, looking up from the giant city below, you can clearly see what is going on inside.


    In the middle of the city, many people were shocked.


    "It''s terrible. Those human beings have been prepared and helped by a large array!"


    "That''s 19 orcs. They are so miserable that they have provoked such a hard stubble


    "We can''t do it either. There are not many immortal strongmen in the city. If we are trapped in the battle, the result will be the same as that of the nineteen clans."


    "Come on! Inform the three great clans, namely, the dragon, the green blood giant and the netherworld, and ask them to come and kill these humans


    "Those human beings are so rampant that they even come to us to be reckless. This time, they must regret coming here!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people in the huge city were shouting, and there was a strong hostility to Du Shaofu and others who rushed and killed them in the qianxu Jinghua days.


    If it''s not for the fear of God''s desolation and locking up the sky array, then there must be strong men in the city coming out to kill them!


    With the passage of time, the situation in the array quickly stabilized. More than 100 strong orcs were killed, and a few were controlled. Du Shaofu threw them into the ancient space.


    At this time, long San, Ling Feng and others are carrying out the final cleaning work.


    "Hate me! These humans are so tough


    "You should not covet the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang! This time, we are all going to die! "


    "It''s just that we are not prepared enough. We should come back when all the other strong men come together."


    "It''s too late to say that now, we can''t escape!"


    ¡­¡­


    Among the strong orcs, there are less than 20 people who are still running away, just like a lost dog!


    But under the fierce encirclement of Du Shaofu''s side, they had no way to escape!


    These people have a strong sense of regret in their hearts, knowing that they have been cheated by these human beings.


    No one expected that they had such treasures as shenhuang lock heaven array, and their own side was vulnerable in front of them!


    These people originally wanted to restrain these human beings, so as not to let them leave qianxu jinghuatian successfully. If we had known that the scene was like this, if we had given them more benefits, no one would have wanted to stop them!


    At least, we should let everyone gather before we can make a move!


    "Ha ha, happy!"


    Among the crowd, long San and Ling Feng laughed.


    In their final clean-up, all the orcs were killed, and peace was restored in the shenhuang locked heaven array.


    "Senior brothers, let''s go! The situation here must have spread to the outside world. If you don''t leave, it will be too late! "


    Du Shaofu frowned and said to the people around him.


    Although he did not know why the race of Qian Xu Jing Hua Tian was hostile to the outside world, he would not dare to continue to take risks.


    The scene of such a big war must not be hidden. If more powerful people are attracted, they will be in great trouble next!


    Therefore, if you leave this world a moment earlier, you will be safe a moment earlier!However, as soon as Du Shaofu''s words were uttered, Qu daojue''s face sank. He looked into the void and said softly, "I''m afraid we can''t go for the time being."


    Sure enough, at the next moment, another large figure appeared and walked out of the void.


    The number of these people is about the same as that of our own side. They are more than 200 people. They are also orcs. Obviously, they are from the 19 big families who have just arrived.


    "It''s so fast!"


    Du Shaofu bit his teeth and said in a voiceless voice.


    "We''re a little late. All of us are dead..."


    "If you dare to kill the powerful of our ethnic groups, you human beings must pay an absolute price!"


    "If you come here, you will leave your life here."


    "Today, none of you want to leave!"


    Many strong people speak up when they come.


    When they first appeared, there was already a message in the huge city below, so these people did not plunge into the shenhuang lock sky array.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s break this battle together and kill those humans!"


    A strong man of the Ming Lei Xuan tortoise clan said coldly that the turtle shell on his back floated up in the air, as if covered by a huge stone tablet.


    "Let''s go! Let''s not let go of any of these people!"


    One of the wolf swallowing clans called.


    I saw his four hoofs step into the sky, opened his mouth to the sky, and suddenly roared, and the void collapsed into pieces, which made deshenhuang lock the sky array tremble!


    "Let''s help too!"


    Below the giant city, a strong man and move, there are no less than 56 people shake up.


    In this way, the number of orcs soon reached nearly 300, all in the realm of immortality.


    "We are in trouble!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and his heart felt extremely heavy.


    Those orcs no longer directly rush into the shenhuang lock sky array, but gather together to break the array.


    The situation is not good, if let them succeed, they really can only enter the following confrontation, and finally fall into a bitter battle.


    I don''t think it will be long before more people arrive, and none of them will be able to leave!


    "It''s a big deal to do with them! I have practiced for countless years and achieved immortality, but I have never been afraid of anything! "


    Ling Feng''s eyes are burning, looking at the outside situation, such as said.


    "Yes! I have been practicing in the three thousand worlds, and I have experienced countless hardships, but I have never been afraid of anyone! "


    Long San also opened his mouth, and his whole body was filled with a terrible sense of war!


    Qu Dao Jue didn''t answer, but fell into a short silence.


    After a while, he turned his eyes to Du Shaofu and asked, "boy, are you afraid? If you''re not afraid, let''s have a big one


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were raised, and he was a little surprised.


    He understood the meaning of Qu daojue. Obviously, these people wanted to make a big noise in the qianxu Jinghua day!


    "Although the cultivation years of the boy are far less than those of the senior brothers, they have never flinched back because of difficulties in the past decades!"


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment and said such a sentence.


    Now that the situation has changed, we can only take a step at a time.


    To leave qianxu jinghuatian is not to think about for the time being. Instead of waiting to be besieged, it is better to take the initiative to make more noise!


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Hearing this, Qu Dao Jue burst out laughing and looked at Du Shaofu with appreciative eyes.


    Yes, the boy was in the world of martial arts in those days, and even the devil had never been afraid of it. How could he be afraid of such a scene now?


    "That''s it, grandma!"


    Qu Dao Jue''s face suddenly changed and said in a cold voice.


    With that, he directly controlled the four compasses and put away the plate of shenhuang lock sky array, and the big array was removed instantly.


    The figures of all the people were finally exposed to nearly 300 immortal orcs.


    "These orcs are not weak! However, although they are large in number, their overall strength is not above us! "


    Ling Feng''s sight swept by and peeped into all the accomplishments of people, saying so.


    Du Shaofu nodded to show understanding.


    Obviously, Qu daojue, Ling Feng and long San, who came from Lingwu world, are all from extremely powerful forces. Their accomplishments are very profound, and many of them have reached the immortal five fold heaven!


    Even, many people, such as Qu daojue and Ling Feng, have reached the level of eight or nine!


    In contrast, the orcs, which are made up of 19 races, are relatively weak in terms of number of people.


    Among them, the strongest is only immortal seven heaven, and only three!


    In such a contrast, the odds of winning on your side are still very big!But what Du Shaofu and others really need to face is the huge threat that has not yet appeared!


    "Man! You are so bold that you have removed the battle line! "


    "Get ready to take your life. Kill me!"


    "Kill! Avenge the strong of all my races


    ¡­¡­


    Many Orc people flew and plundered in the direction of Du Shaofu and others.


    Du Shaofu and others will not give them a good look. It is a series of violent attacks that meet these orcs!


    In an instant, the two sides collided with each other and violently sent out the power of destroying the heaven and the earth!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    The great power between heaven and earth is surging, just like boiling. Nine days and ten places are eclipsed by it, and the sun''s brilliance above is covered!


    Around the space, everywhere is hit into chaos, fierce energy roar shock, hot blood, roaring sound one after another!


    The terrible battle made the void broken, the heaven and earth burst, all filled with colorful light!


    In the huge city below, countless people looked up and looked at the scene in the sky, their eyes were shocked.


    It''s hard to see the fight between so many immortal strongmen, which makes many Orc strongmen feel extremely hot.


    However, if it was not for an energy shield over the city, and with the terror fighting in the high sky, the huge city would not have existed at this time!


    Rao is so, countless people also feel like an earthquake in general, the wall shaking, as if to collapse!


    Strong pressure penetrated in, and those who were low in cultivation began to hum in their throats one by one, and many of them spewed out scarlet blood.


    "The battle of immortality is terrible!"


    "The strength of those human beings is so strong that even though we have a large number of people here, they will still fall into the inferior position after a long time!"


    "Not good! What kind of background are these people? How can they be so powerful? "


    "No hurry! They can''t get away from it for a while. When more powerful men arrive, the end of these human beings will be death


    "This group of human beings are wanton in the jinghuatian of qianxu, hoping that the three most powerful races can intervene and kill these abominable human beings!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people have been talking about Qu daojue, Ling Feng and long, and they also hope that the immortal strongmen of the orcs can last longer.


    As long as we wait for more powerful people to arrive, everything will turn around.


    If the three most powerful races, namely, Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant, and Youming Protoss, come here, more than 200 human beings will die, and none of them can leave this world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2786

    Du Shaofu and others killed fiercely. One by one, the strongmen of the orcs fell from the void, while others directly exploded into blood mist in the void.


    However, under the absolute suppression of strength, no one fell down.


    Du Shaofu put all those seriously injured into the ancient space to avoid any accidents.


    With the passage of time, the situation of the war became more and more fierce, and both sides killed red eyes.


    At the end of the day, all the big orcs paid special attention to Du Shaofu.


    They found that the purple robed youth was only the strength of cutting the real realm, but he was roaring to and fro with the strange space law, saving those wounded one by one.


    "If a group of immortal human beings walk with a young man who cuts off the real world, the identity of this youth must be extraordinary!"


    Yin Yan demon like a family of people have, a strong secretly guess.


    Although his inference is not very accurate, it is not good to some extent.


    After all, Qu daojue, Ling Feng, and long were all there to help Du Shaofu.


    "Take him! The purple robed youth must not be ordinary people. If we catch him, we can take the initiative


    The strong man of the red and dark fox clan opened his mouth in a gloomy way. He did not want to, but directly spread out his body and flew away in the direction of Du Shaofu.


    "Kill!"


    Other people, seeing this, also had the heart of catching Du Shaofu. Seven or eight figures in succession rushed at him directly.


    Such a scene made Du Shaofu''s eyes even deeper.


    Just the momentum carried by those immortal strong people makes him a little short of breath. We can see that the strength of those people is far from what they can cope with at present.


    If you are surrounded by these seven or eight people, you can''t escape anyway!


    Even if Du Shaofu had the law of space, he could not escape the blockade of the immortal strong!


    "A group of evil animals, want to capture me?"


    Du Shaofu was so cold that he didn''t dare to continue to delay. He quickly fled to Qu daojue''s side.


    Seeing this, seven or eight strong orcs can only bite their teeth. They can only say that the boy''s space rules and means are too treacherous, and ordinary people can''t see its track.


    "Trap him, you must trap him!"


    That Yin Yan demon is like a group of people who hate and hate the tunnel. The boy is too slippery and doesn''t give himself a chance to get close to others.


    But they do not want to give up, continue to pursue, toward the direction of Qu Dao Jue.


    "Get out of here!"


    Qu Dao Jue dagger holds the sky, and cuts it vertically to cut the whole heaven and earth. In the void, there is a terrible crack running through the sky and the earth. It is like a dark abyss!


    When the orcs saw this, they suddenly retreated and did not dare to carry them!


    Qu Dao Jue is an immortal and powerful man in jiuchongtian. Even if these seven or eight people are added together, they can''t really catch his powerful attack!


    "Are our people ready to move when they want to?"


    Seeing what happened here, long San and Ling Feng came to the neighborhood and rushed directly to the seven or eight orcs.


    They are angry. After all, Du Shaofu''s identity is really different. At least Qu daojue and Yu Taiyan are very optimistic about him.


    He came to jinghuatian in qianxu to help Du Shaofu. If something happened to him, it would not be a good result.


    "Sure enough, that boy must have a great future!"


    "It''s a pity that we can''t catch him if these people stop him!"


    By the dragon three and Ling Feng the two strong interceptors, those orcs fly back.


    These two people''s cultivation is also strong, no worse than Qu Dao, absolutely can''t defeat!


    "Shaofu boy, why don''t you go into the ancient space first and give it to us here!"


    Suddenly, Qu Dao despaired Du Shaofu.


    In such a terrible war, he didn''t have much energy to take care of Du Shaofu. He was not afraid of 10000 yuan, just in case.


    "Elder martial brother Qu, shall we withdraw first?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked in this way.


    "Where to withdraw? Many races of jinghuatian in qianxu are shocked. If there is no accident, even if we withdraw now, we can''t leave this world at all! If you don''t attack, you will fall into a passive situation instead! "


    Qu Dao Jue has black hair all over his head, and he speaks softly.


    He had already seen the current situation clearly, and when he and others were forced out of the void channel, he was doomed not to leave easily.


    "I don''t mean to avoid the pursuit of this world, but we people can''t compete with it! But it''s not easy for us to leave. We''ll make a big mess here! I''m good at it


    Du Shaofu suddenly sneered and said faintly.


    Qu Dao looked at him strangely and didn''t answer. Then he laughed and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you! I''d like to see what you can doHe had heard of Du Shaofu''s deeds, but he did not know them.


    After these days of contact, we can see that this boy is definitely not an oil-saving lamp. On the contrary, if he is given a chance, he is a master who can pierce the sky.


    Just now the party is trapped in jinghuatian of qianxu. They are not allowed to leave for the time being. Let him toss about and see what kind of situation he is going to make!


    "Go


    Seeing Qu Dao Jue''s agreement, Du Shaofu did not hesitate. He waved his hand directly, and took many of his strong men to move quickly, tearing open the void and escape.


    In the blink of an eye, more than 200 people evacuated, leaving none left.


    Such a scene, so that the 19 ethnic groups and countless people in the city are stunned.


    Why is it good to fight and suddenly run away? It makes them confused!


    "Chase!"


    The strong men of the 19 ethnic groups began to shout and chase in the direction that Du Shaofu and his party left.


    Soon, the sky over the city returned to its original shape, and no one could be found.


    Only a piece of energy tide gradually passed away, the void cracks healed, and the chaotic zone became void again!


    "Is this the way to go?"


    "Those human beings are really strong, but I don''t know why they suddenly leave when they have the upper hand!"


    "They can''t escape. The nineteen tribes and dozens of immortal strongmen in the city have already chased them!"


    "The news has spread to other places, and soon more people will pursue them!"


    "This time, they will have no way to heaven, no way to enter the earth, and die in this world!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the city, a lot of strong people talked about it.


    There are countless creatures in the vast and empty Jinghua sky, which have bred many powerful generation and race!


    Among these races, there are three top forces, namely the Taishi magic dragon, the green blood giant and the nether world!


    At this time, the news that more than 200 people from Du Shaofu and his party came to jinghuatian, qianxu, had been conveyed to the ears of the three ethnic groups through various channels.


    Taishi magic dragon clan!


    As one of the overlords in this field, their ethnic group occupies the most beautiful place, which is a precipitous and wonderful mountain range.


    In a stone hall, there are many figures sitting there. Everyone has a strong breath, which is very terrible!


    "Those people came to jinghuatian in qianxu to rescue the little Kirin and the supreme ant Huang! More than 200 immortals have appeared in this field. Shall we teach them a lesson? "


    Among the crowd, a middle-aged man opened his mouth and said in a calm tone.


    On his forehead, there are two blood shining Dragon horns, which are filled with terrible ferocity. If it is refined with the purest blood essence, with the spirit of killing, it is like a terrifying monster in the world!


    "Let those people from the outside world deal with them. These people are not worth my efforts. Let them jump up and down. I''m afraid they won''t be able to do it for long."


    On the other side, another old man spoke faintly, and seemed to care nothing about it.


    It is true that the power of the etheric demon dragon clan and the immortality of more than 200 people can not be taken seriously by them.


    It''s very easy to kill those people just by relying on many races outside. As one of the overlords in this field, they hold their own identity and do not want to participate if they are not necessary!


    "I have forgotten how many years it has been, and no one has come to this world for another thirty-two days. Those human beings are brave enough indeed."


    Beside, an old man inexplicably sighed and said.


    "Since the beginning of the world, not many people have come to this world since the end of the war between the demons and the three hundred and thirty-three days! If it hadn''t been for the arrival of those people this time, I would have forgotten that there was another world


    Another old man spoke with the same feeling.


    The two old men''s faces wrinkled one after another, and looked like dried bark. But what was terrible was that the Dragon horns on their foreheads were more deep in color, as if they could devour the soul. One glance made people feel the spirit throb and the spirit tremble!


    For the other thirty-two days of life, Qian Xu Jing Hua Tian is a place of right and wrong.


    If the cultivation is mediocre, everyone will not yell and fight when they come here, but if the strong come here, they will surely receive great attention, just like Du Shaofu and his party!


    It is absolutely forbidden for the strong people in other worlds to make trouble here!


    "The agreement of Swire continues to this day. Fortunately, every world has not forgotten that agreement! Otherwise, I am afraid that our world has already been divided and destroyed one by one. "


    The middle-aged man who opened his mouth at first spoke softly and said faintly.


    As he spoke, he frowned unconsciously, as if he had some resentment in his heart."In those years, if the demons finally won the war, now in these thirty-three days, the magic dragon clan of Taishi must be able to stand on the top of the mountain, and few people can fight against it!"


    At the bottom of the stone hall, a man who looked less than 40 years old suddenly stood up and said coldly.


    As soon as his voice fell, some old people suddenly turned their eyes to him, and they were lurking out to kill them!


    The fierce eyes, just like the sharpest weapon in the world, cut the void open, and made the man fall down, and the big beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead!


    "Don''t mention it again!"


    After a long time, an old man gave a cold drink, then turned his face and stopped looking at him.


    The atmosphere in the stone hall was suddenly suppressed. Some of the old people were so gloomy that no one dared to speak easily. Those young and powerful people did not dare to breathe.


    As for the war of the archaic demons, it seems to have touched some taboos of the older generation of the Taishi magic dragon clan!


    "Let''s stop it. It''s just that many races in the outside world worry about those human affairs. There are only 200 people, and we can''t wait for our Taishi magic dragon clan to take action!"


    An old man dropped a word, slowly got up, and began to walk out slowly.


    The other strong members of the Taishi magic dragon clan all nodded and did not dare to disobey his will.


    It is true that there are countless races in this realm, and even more powerful ones. Although more than 200 immortal realms can cross one side, they can''t escape the joint encirclement and suppression of all ethnic groups!


    In this world, the most detached Taishi magic dragon clan, just watch quietly.


    "Take your time, my ancestors!"


    After the old man left, another old man also got up, ready to leave, and someone bowed behind them.


    However, they had not yet taken a few steps. Suddenly, their bodies coagulated at the same time. One foot was suspended in the air, and they were forced to stop there.


    "A guest is coming!"


    One of the old men slowly lowered his foot in the air and whispered.


    His old and turbid eyes looked at the exit of the stone hall, as if he had seen through the void and seen through the boundless space barrier.


    "The breath of these two people..."


    Another old man''s eyes suddenly jumped up in horror, very surprised to make a sound.


    "How could it be!"


    The first old man also noticed that his face began to shake.


    But between their words the void before them is broken, and two shadows step out of them and come before all men.


    They were both human bodies, covered with robes and hats, and their faces were not clear.


    "Where did they come from? How can you enter my Taishi magic dragon clan? "


    "They smell like human beings, but It''s not like it''s human! "


    "Look at the appearance of the two ancestors, it seems that they know their identity!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the stone hall, many powerful people of the Taishi magic dragon clan are somewhat unknown. Therefore, they were surprised by the two people who suddenly arrived.


    They are very curious, want to know the origin and identity of these two people, but see the two ancestors just light standing there, as if to know them in general, so no one dares to disturb.


    "Taishi magic dragon clan!"


    Among the visitors, one spoke calmly and his voice sounded like a young man.


    "Everybody, get out of here first!"


    Two elders of the Taishi magic dragon clan waved gently and sent all the people back.


    In accordance with its orders, a line of figures filed out, leaving the stone hall.


    When passing by, almost all of them showed some doubts and expressed strong curiosity, but no one really stayed.


    "I am young, but my strength is very strong. I have stepped into the realm of immortality."


    Among the old people, one looked at them closely and exclaimed with admiration.


    Of course, he could see that although the two men were young, their accomplishments were terrible. They had already entered the immortal realm. They must have a great chance!


    "Who are these two people? Why do you come to my Taishi magic dragon clan?"


    Another old man stood still and asked.


    "Ha ha..."


    The visitors took off their hats and robes one after another, revealing two handsome faces with extraordinary bearing, and then combined with their slender bodies, it seemed that Yushu was facing the wind!


    However, in their eyes, there is a faint glow of blood, containing a fierce breath.


    "Our cultivation is too insignificant in front of the two elders!"


    Among the two young men, one said, "in addition, since they let us in like this and sent the others away, naturally they already know our identity."


    He said, and gave the old man a look.


    "No way!"Hearing such words, the two elders immediately denied the way.


    At the same time, their emotions have been suppressed, but at this time the heart can not help but begin to beat the chest strongly, so there is an incredible feeling.


    The two men shook their heads desperately, saying nothing to believe what they had guessed.


    "Ha ha..."


    Another young man also chuckled, only to hear him say: "since you think it is impossible, then you should fight directly and kill me here! After all, the Taishi magic dragon clan is one of the overlords of the qianxu jinghuatian. Even if it is put into the whole thirty-three days, it is extremely strong. There are not many forces that can compete with you! How is it possible for you to allow two unidentified people to break into your own family? "


    The two elders did not speak, but looked directly at the two young people in front of them. The shock of their hearts could not be increased.


    They didn''t know what to say, and there was a faint dizziness in their minds.


    "I won''t believe it. Don''t put on airs and tell your true identities."


    An old man shook his head violently, and his expression sank and his words sank.


    He couldn''t believe the words of these two people. He let them in because of the familiar smell from each other!


    Maybe they are related to the two people in memory, but they will never be the two people!


    "You don''t believe it, you just can''t believe it! It doesn''t matter. If you really don''t want to admit it, we''ll let the adults come out in person and come to Taishi magic dragon clan for a visit! By then, I think, you will accept this fact! "


    Said one of the two young men, without salt or salt.


    But these words, but at the same time attracted two old people''s exclamations!


    "What!"


    Their eyes were wide open, as if they had heard the most terrible event in the world!


    "He He He even Even... "


    An old man faltered and stammered for a long time.


    "Yes


    A young man nodded his head gently to show his affirmation!


    "This..."


    The two old men were shocked and looked at each other. They saw endless shock from each other''s eyes!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2787

    The two elders of the Taishi magic dragon clan were both stunned for a long time and did not speak for a long time.


    "Why don''t you invite us in?"


    One of the two youths, with a strange arc in his mouth, said with a smile.


    The two old men then suppressed the storm in their hearts, thought for a while, turned to the side of their bodies and said, "please come inside."


    Beyond their bodies, the two youths, without any appearance, went straight to the stone hall and sat down.


    Behind them, two old men of the Taishi magic dragon clan slowly walked in slowly.


    Secretly, they are constantly communicating with each other.


    "Unbelievable It''s unbelievable! Magic The man appeared


    "Judging from the breath of these two people, there should be no fake!"


    "Is that man out of trouble But How could... "


    "Although endless years have passed, but after all, it is a strong man in chaos! Nothing is impossible


    "If this is the case, after thirty-three days of calm for countless years, there will be chaos again."


    "Now that they are here, they must have made some great demands! Where should we go from the beginning of the demon dragon clan? "


    "Let''s hear what they say! I''m afraid the decision this time will have a bearing on the final outcome of our race! "


    "Yes, if you make a wrong choice, the whole of us will be doomed!"


    "Don''t worry, let''s act according to circumstances."


    When the two old men talked to each other secretly, they went to the two young people and sat down.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu and his entourage walked at a high speed, tearing up the space and escaping quickly.


    In the distance behind them, there is also a large shadow following them, trying to stop them.


    However, with the strength of Qu daojue, Ling Feng and long, it is still difficult for those strong men to catch up with Du Shaofu.


    "Many races are alarmed. We can''t go in the direction of the wormhole in space. Otherwise, we will be trapped in a siege."


    As Du Shaofu passed through, he turned his head and said to Qu daojue and others.


    Now many creatures in this world have known their arrival and their purpose is to leave qianxu jinghuatian as soon as possible.


    Obviously, countless races will not just let them go. There must be someone waiting for them to be caught in the direction of the wormhole in space.


    Du Shaofu and others would not be afraid of the former 19 ethnic groups and the great city, but if more powerful people joined in, the situation would not be optimistic.


    No matter how strong these 200 people are, they can not be stronger than the encirclement and suppression of countless orcs!


    "Boy, what are you going to do? We''ll listen to you!"


    Qu Dao juejiao looked at Du Shaofu with a smile.


    "Yes, boy, no matter what you want to do, we will accompany you!"


    Dragon three sound, eyes filled with divine light.


    "Come on, it''s been a long time since we made a big trouble. I''d like to know what the qianxu jinghuatian creature can do to us in the end."


    Ling Feng''s body, Teng up a ferocious momentum, set off the whole person is particularly magnificent.


    Things have come to the present stage. If you want to go away, it is difficult to fight. They have to accompany Du Shaofu to toss and turn.


    I just don''t know. What kind of idea is this kid brewing.


    "Follow me!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed. After aiming in one direction, Du Shaofu flew directly over there.


    Qu daojue, Lingfeng, and long quickly followed, and their figures disappeared again.


    And behind them, many immortal strong men are chasing after each other, all of them are walking in the space channel.


    "None of these human beings can be let go, they must all die!"


    "I have killed more than 100 strong men of the 19 ethnic groups. Only with their lives can I wash away the hatred in my heart!"


    "Kill them, dare to come to me, and I will be brave enough to make sure that these human beings will never come back."


    Many strong men were murderous, and many people were red eyed. In the previous battle, hundreds of immortal strong men of the 19 ethnic groups died in the hands of Du Shaofu and his party.


    For these races, each immortal state is the most respected existence and the pillar of a clan. How can we make them not angry when so many people die at one time!


    Because of this, they all want to kill Du Shaofu and other human beings quickly and avenge their dead relatives!


    "The black wolf ape clan, come to help the nineteen tribes and kill the alien human beings!"


    "The leopards of Jiuyou land come to help the 19 tribes and kill the alien human beings!"


    "Jue Ba crazy lion clan, come to help 19 tribes, kill alien human beings!"


    ¡­¡­Among the 19 ethnic groups and many other creatures, many other races came to join them and launch a powerful pursuit of Du Shaofu and his party.


    In less than a day''s time, the number of these men and horses increased from 300 to 500, and by the time the light went down, there were more than 700 people.


    At the end of the day, many ethnic groups in the qianxu Jinghua sky were shocked and gathered into the scale of thousands of people. Like a mighty army, they swept across the endless land.


    However, the speed of Du Shaofu and his party was too fast. Although these strong men were not weak, Du Shaofu wanted to escape. They did not go to the wormhole of space, avoiding the road blocked by many strong men.


    In this way, there is a faint tendency to avoid the encirclement!


    "These human beings are too arrogant. We must kill them in jinghuatian of qianxu!"


    In the night, there is a strong eye shining, the night can not block his sight.


    Many strong men stayed in the void, all of them were scanning all directions, trying to find out the escape direction of Du Shaofu and others through some clues.


    "They can''t escape. This qianxu jinghuatian is our territory, and those foreigners have no place to escape!"


    A strong man said coldly, searching in the dark.


    "Hey, hey..."


    All of a sudden, someone sneered, staring at a direction in the sky, and let out a penetrating laugh. He only heard him say, "it''s hiding. I thought you could escape successfully!"


    With that, he was flying out to a mountain pulse in the distance.


    "Did you find it?"


    The rest of them followed.


    The man who came out first was very fast, and his cultivation was extremely terrible. In a moment, he reached the sky above the mountain range.


    He hit down with one hand, and a terrible column of energy appeared. It was as if the most terrible punishment of heaven had come down and crashed into some part of the mountain.


    As expected, the light column bombarded a mountain and flattened it directly.


    At the same time, a figure flew out from there and shot away again towards the distance.


    "It''s hiding to be a shrinking turtle!"


    On the other side, there are Orc strongmen laughing grimly, and they are also attacking and killing fiercely towards the bottom.


    Similarly, in the place where he attacked, there was also a figure. He ran away quickly and did not fight with it at all!


    As their tracks were discovered, more people were aware of the hidden people in the mountains.


    In the void as if a meteor across, light up the night, fly to the distance.


    "Finally, you know you''re afraid, and you''ve found a place to hide!"


    The strong orcs sneered and pursued the figures.


    "Can you hide? Under the joint efforts of many orcs in qianxu jinghuatian, if you still run away, it will be a big joke! "


    "Chase! Don''t let them run away


    The rest of them quickly followed and disappeared one by one.


    In front of them, the figures that quickly escaped were not Du Shaofu, Qu daojue and others.


    "Boy, is this the way you want to work?"


    Long San stroked his forehead, looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    "Yes, there are too many orcs. If we fall into the encirclement, there will be only one way to die!"


    Ling Feng also looked at Du Shaofu suspiciously, some uncertain tunnel.


    "It''s OK. If you can beat it, you can''t beat it and run away!"


    Du Shaofu laughed, but said nothing more.


    He unfolded the support pattern and continued to display, which was able to keep up with the speed of all the people.


    "The formation is just ahead of us. This time, it will teach these orcs a profound lesson! "


    Du Shaofu looked ahead. It was a vast plain.


    They come from the passage of space and move directly in the void.


    "All brothers, hold your hands and leave a whole corpse for all the orcs that can be killed!"


    In the process of going forward, Du Shaofu did not forget to turn his head and say something to all the people.


    "What the hell is this boy doing?"


    Qu daojue and others were puzzled, but Du Shaofu betrayed the truth and did not say what he intended.


    Between words, they have already rushed to the center of the plain, and then tear up the space again and disappear.


    "Shua..."


    In the next moment, many orcs appeared. Many figures stood on the road of Du Shaofu and others and looked around.


    "If you can''t escape, keep chasing me!"


    A mighty orc, with a wave of his hand, gave orders to all men.


    In fact, there was no need for his instructions. Everyone rushed out at the first time.


    However, in the blink of an eye, many people found something different."What''s the matter? Why can''t we go through space?"


    "The space here is very strange, blocking the exploration of Yuan Shen''s power!"


    "We can''t see the way back. We seem to be trapped in the array!"


    "No mistake, this array should be the one they used to kill more than 100 strong men of 19 nationalities before!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning, many Orc strongmen were alarmed to find that they were trapped in the array and could not move forward.


    Soon, some people realized that the formation should have been arranged by Du Shaofu and aimed at trapping people like himself.


    "Jie Jie With this array, can we trap thousands of immortality? "


    "These human beings are not too arrogant enough. With the strength of so many of us gathered together, this array can''t do anything for us!"


    A strong man sneered, and they didn''t feel afraid at all.


    Only because, although the shenhuang lock sky array is strong, it can''t do with so many immortal strong men.


    If you want to break the array by force, thousands of people can crush the array with just a few strokes!


    "If you want to deal with us, I don''t know where they come from."


    "Hands on, break the array, force out those humans, kill them all!"


    "Break the battle together!"


    Many people began to gather strength and forcibly destroyed the shenhuang lock sky array, trying to force Du Shaofu out.


    At that time, those humans will never escape!


    However, just as they were just preparing for it, a huge earthquake suddenly appeared in the void, and the terrible roar spread out, shaking through the sky!


    Then, the space around these orcs collapsed and turned into huge space blocks. It looked like a great wall toppling down and the bricks and stones were separated!


    But the difference is that these huge space blocks are not falling down, but fiercely pressing towards the middle!


    "Boom..."


    The huge space block moves, carrying the tremendous force, just like the extermination of the world!


    "No! Hide


    A strong man saw this scene and immediately cried out.


    But they can clearly feel that the huge moving space is so terrible that once it is crushed, there will be no bones left!


    "Poof..."


    A muffled sound rises, some people can''t avoid it. In an instant, it is crushed into a blood mist, which explodes in the void!


    "Join hands to break open, this small trick can only scare people, can''t stop us!"


    Some strong people roar and move in an instant. They want to unite the power of all people to smash these huge space blocks, so that they can''t pose any threat to themselves any more!


    "Kill!"


    At this time, all of a sudden, a series of figures rushed from the front.


    These people''s hands, the terrible weapons in the light, to trigger the order of this space!


    The energy of terror spread quickly, covering thousands of orcs!


    "Kill as many as you can, take their bodies with you!"


    Behind the crowd, Du Shaofu yelled, and he did not join in.


    With his current accomplishments, he is still far from being able to fight with the immortal strong, and the strong can only seek death!


    "Kill!"


    In Du Shaofu''s shouts and earthshaking shouts, Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng and others fiercely attacked, just like a tiger killed in the sheep.


    With the help of shenhuang Suo Tian array, they were as powerful as a rainbow. When they first contacted, they killed several strong orcs!


    "Immortal six heaven, is you!"


    Qu Dao Jue, a long Dao, is brilliant and dazzling. If you cut it out, the world will lose its color!


    The terrible blade has a length of tens of thousands of Zhang. It passes through an immortal six fold sky eight winged thunder eagle and cuts it into two pieces!


    Then, Qu Dao Jue reaches out and takes over the body of the eight winged thunder hawk and puts it into the heaven and earth bag.


    "Immortal five Heaven Yin Yan demon elephant, come on!"


    Long San is also shouting, holding a big knife in his hand!


    His big knife looks like a huge door plank. It is as heavy as a mountain. He snapped it bravely, and broke the bones and tendons of a strong Yin burning demon elephant in front of him. It showed a huge body of Yin burning demon elephant, which was bigger and bigger than the mountains in the distance!


    Then, the dragon''s three body shape twisted, once again fell, the magnificent momentum burst out, like diving in general, impact in the past!


    This time, if you hit it again, the demon of Yin inflammation will disappear and turn into blood mist!


    "Elder martial brother long San, don''t worry. Keep the whole body. You must keep the whole body!"


    In the rear, Du Shaofu yelled.


    Hearing such a cry, long Sancai took back his momentum, turned the rolling Qi into a bright blade, and cut the Yin burning demon into two pieces and died!


    "Kill!"More than 200 immortal strong men from three thousand thousand worlds are constantly roaring and fighting. A strong Orc died under them!


    In a short time, forty or fifty people have been killed!


    Among them, a part of the people were directly shocked into blood fog, the body and spirit were destroyed!


    Every time he saw this scene, Du Shaofu in the rear showed an expression of heartache and clapped his thigh in a hurry!


    "Ai Ai, elder martial brother, you should be careful! Leave the whole body, leave the whole body


    "Elder martial brother Lingfeng, that big snake is a good thing. It can''t be destroyed!"


    "Elder martial brother Qu, put away the body of that big chicken, quick!"


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu kept on directing the fighting there. He hoped that Qu daojue, Ling Feng and long San would pay attention to their proper measures and collect all the corpses of the orcs and put them into the bag of heaven and earth.


    People don''t know what he is going to do, but when they see him dancing with anxiety, they all follow his ideas.


    Soon, when nearly 50 of the thousands of orcs fell, Qu daojue and others finally fell into the encirclement.


    "That''s enough. All right, senior brothers, get out of here!"


    Du Shaofu gave a strange cry again, then turned his head and left in an instant, and fled to the deeper part of the shenhuang lock heaven array.


    "Brothers, let''s withdraw!"


    Qu Dao Jue put away the long sword, as he called.


    He immediately moved his mind, and his internal strength poured out into four compasses to mobilize the power of shenhuang lock heaven array, and blow out a terrible gap in the encirclement circle formed by many powerful orcs!


    "Go


    How dare they linger any longer, and all of them fly out and flee deeper.


    "Kill! Don''t let them run away


    The strong of orcs also moved and began to pursue again.


    They are very depressed. These human beings are too cunning. They will arrange the large array here, so that after so many people fall into it, they will make a sudden attack.


    Then, before they could react, the humans ran away in a hurry!


    However, his own side was under the shock of terror, and soon lost nearly 50 strong men!


    Such a scene, so that all people feel endless suffocation!


    "Kill the orcs and take their bodies. What are these humans doing


    Some orcs are going crazy. He doesn''t know what those humans are going to do.


    At this time, everyone wanted to break those foreigners into pieces. However, they ran very fast, and with the help of the large array, it was difficult for them to catch up with them.


    "Take it


    In front of him, Qu Dao Jue''s mind moved, and he took Du Shaofu and others to flee quickly!


    "Fight if you can, but I can''t run! You are really different from ordinary people


    Qu Dao, in despair, turned his eyes and said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2788

    More than 200 people ran away in the void, and many of them were dignified.


    "These orcs are also very fierce. They just chase us, and they don''t mean to relax at all!"


    "It''s strange to relax. You won''t relax!"


    "I hope we can get out of the way this time, or the end will be miserable!"


    "I always feel that we will be OK. Uncle Yu, they will never sit idly by when they get news!"


    A lot of people from three thousand thousand worlds kept talking about how fierce the orcs were, but they looked very leisurely, as if they were on holiday.


    Indeed, with their powerful forces behind them, even if they can''t escape and die in jinghuatian of qianxu, they will eventually be wiped out by the army, and all the races who fight will die without any burial ground!


    "Boy, tell me what you plan to do. What do you want to do with so many Orc strongmen''s bodies?"


    In the crowd, someone came to Du Shaofu''s side and looked at him for some unknown reason.


    Smell speech, more people are looking at the purple robed youth, want to hear his ideas.


    "Do you need a lot of strong people''s blood essence to cultivate any secret method?"


    Some people speculate that Du Shaofu should have taken away the bodies of so many powerful orcs for the purpose of refining blood essence.


    "You''ll find out in a while."


    With a smile, Du Shaofu didn''t explain anything at all. He just ran away.


    "Bang! And mystery


    They turned their eyes and asked him no more.


    The pedestrian was in a hurry, escaping in the void passage.


    In the rear, a large number of powerful orcs followed, ready to intercept at any time.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of many strong men for a long time, Du Shaofu had to put more than 200 people into the ancient space.


    Then, with the help of Qu daojue, he displayed the most terrifying speed and soon got rid of the pursuers in the rear.


    "Brother Qu, stop!"


    After running for a day, Du Shaofu suddenly stopped Qu Dao Jue.


    They came to a mountain, where the green mountains are steep, the valley is deep and the forest is quiet. A clear stream flows through the valley, and the scenery is very quiet.


    "We''re not going to run away from those people yet?"


    Qu Dao Jue looked at him suspiciously.


    "We''ve been running for a long time. It''s time to have a rest! I think it is a good place to relax with its beautiful scenery and beautiful scenery


    Du Shaofu said to Qu Dao Jue with a faint smile.


    "You boy, I don''t know what you think!"


    Qu Dao was absolutely white to him, but he didn''t say much. According to Du Shaofu, the shenhuang lock sky array was arranged in the valley, but it only covered less than a mile, so as not to be found too easily.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu opened the ancient space, and all the more than 200 people inside came out.


    Even Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang were called out by Du Shaofu and came to him.


    "Elder martial brothers, bring out the orcs you killed


    Du Shaofu did not delay at all, but said directly.


    "What do you want?"


    All the people looked at him in disbelief. At the same time, they took out a head of ORC''s body from the bag of heaven and earth. All of them were bloodstained.


    All of a sudden, the valley, which was not small, was filled with dozens of huge animal corpses, like mountains.


    On each animal corpse, there is a flicker of precious light. There is no doubt that the animal contains tremendous energy!


    "It''s all good stuff."


    Looking at the meat mountains, Du Shaofu''s eyes were green, and he was about to drool.


    "Dad..."


    Xiao Qilin and Du Xiaohuang blink at Du Shaofu and seem to think of something.


    Du Xiaoba looks the same as Du Shaofu. Looking at the mountain like beasts, the whole man is almost dementia.


    "Xiaoba, Xiaolin, Xiaohuang, chop firewood to make a fire and bury a pot to cook rice!"


    Not long after, Du Shaofu gave an order and said to the three little guys.


    "Uncle Shaofu, I''ll get firewood!"


    Where do you need Du Shaofu''s orders? Du Xiaoba quickly jumped out of the room as early as the first time, and disappeared in an instant.


    "I''ll get the water!"


    Du Xiaohuang''s small body flew up lightly and rushed to the stream.


    "Dad, I''ll help you!"


    Du Xiaolin came to Du Shaofu and helped him to tear up the huge animal carcasses, dig out the viscera, and then clean them.


    For a moment, Du Shaofu, led by three little guys, kept busy, running around the valley.Qu Dao Jue, long San, Ling Feng and others were all dumbfounded as they watched their busy work.


    "Du Shaofu Did he want to eat the meat? "


    Long Sanzhen was stunned and his eyes were about to fall out.


    "Look at the three little things. They seem to be familiar with this matter."


    Ling Feng glanced at Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin. Seeing the appearance of these three little guys, Ling Feng obviously caught up with the matter.


    "This Isn''t it too much? "


    Qu Dao Jue''s face twitched, some speechless.


    It''s a dry and peaceful place. It''s just for us to make trouble here. After all, it''s to save people.


    But now you''ve killed so many strong orcs, and now you''ve found a place with beautiful scenery and started to cook in a pot!


    If those strong men in this field know it, I''m afraid everyone will be angry!


    This is really It''s too much!


    Not only were these three people, but the others were all stiff faced. Looking at the four members of Du Shaofu''s family, they did not know what to say.


    Under their astonished eyes, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang are very fast. In a short time, they will bring water and firewood.


    Especially Du Xiaoba, the firewood pile there is really as much as a mountain!


    "Senior brothers, what are you looking at? Come and help


    On the other side, Du Shaofu did not return his head and called to Qu daojue and others.


    He had a sharp sword in his hand, which was given to him by Yu Yu earlier. He was cutting the animal meat.


    Hearing his cry, Qu Dao Jue and others didn''t move. All of them just twitched fiercely.


    They don''t want to go up to help. They and others are immortal and powerful. In the whole thirty-three days, they can be regarded as the top strength. How could they do that with Du Shaofu in order to satisfy their appetite!


    If this spreads out, how many people will laugh at it!


    Du Shaofu didn''t care what these people thought. He was busy.


    Soon, in his hands, a huge beast was cut into pieces.


    He took out the tripod, and then took out Lei Zun.


    Du Xiaolin washed all the meat pieces and put them into the tripod.


    "Bully, grill!"


    At Du Shaofu''s command, Du Xiaoba took some stout wood and began to build grills one by one.


    "Xiao Huang, inject water!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth again, but seeing Du Xiaohuang waving, he poured water into all the nine cauldrons.


    "Xiao Lin, put the meat!"


    At Du Shaofu''s command, Du Xiaolin dragged a huge piece of meat out of proportion to his own body, and threw it into the tripod.


    Then, he threw pieces of animal meat to Du Xiaoba.


    In Du Xiaoba''s hand, a wooden stick was erected, passed through the meat, and then put on the grill!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Soon, there was a flame burning in the field, beating blazing on the tripod and grill.


    At this point, Qu Dao Jue, long San, Ling Feng and other people''s eyes have been straight.


    "This family..."


    Everyone felt speechless and didn''t know what language to use to evaluate the family of four.


    "Shenlei Ding That was one of the most powerful artifact that Lu Shaoyou had at that time! Unexpectedly He used it as a cauldron


    Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng and others were shocked. They had a deep relationship with Lu Shaoyou and naturally knew the nine purple thunder tripods.


    You know, the nine tripods were also the most precious in Lu Shaoyou''s hands, and they were even stewed by Du Shaofu?


    This


    This is too much of NIMA!


    Qu daojue and others are very strange. They are speechless.


    "Why, what did Du Shaofu sprinkle on the tripod and the grill?"


    Some people with sharp eyes saw Du Shaofu take out cloth bags from heaven and earth bags, and then grab some powdery things from them and put them into shenlei Ding and the meat on the grill!


    "Shit, those aren''t seasonings."


    Ling Feng stares, the whole person is petrified.


    "NIMA, what a seasoning


    Soon, Du Shaofu opened one bag after another, including pepper, cumin, chili powder, salt and so on. All the seasonings that you can see are all in one place!


    "Ni Nima


    The hearts of the people scolded, deeply speechless.


    "This boy is an old hand at first sight."


    Some people looked at Du Shaofu and saw him jumping up and down in front of dozens of fires in an orderly manner without any disorder. It was like dancing a strange dance. You should know that you are familiar with it!This kind of ability is definitely accumulated countless times of experience to practice out!


    "A few years ago, I''m afraid he has also brought disaster to Shenwu world."


    Qu Dao Jue''s brain was filled with helplessness, and he mourned for many orcs in the Shenwu world.


    Needless to say, Du Shaofu has done a lot of such activities in Shenwu world!


    "More than 200 people, less meat may not be enough to eat! Steamed, braised, barbecue, stew! In this way, it should be enough! "


    Du Shaofu is busy on his own, with Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang shuttling around to help.


    According to the characteristics of each animal meat, some steamed, some braised, some boiled into soup, some barbecue, in order to give full play to the best flavor of each meat.


    A bunch of bonfires crackled, burning under the shenlei Ding, burning on the barbecue!


    On the other side, a few large pots were set up separately, with broth stewed inside.


    "It''s fragrant! I smell the smell


    Du Xiaohuang suddenly danced with excitement.


    By her side, the meat on several grills had oozed fat, golden and fragrant.


    When the little girl saw this, the Harrah all flowed to the ground, and a pair of big eyes came out with green light. She wanted to jump on it and began to gnaw.


    "It''s almost cooked in brown sauce."


    With a spatula in his hand, Du Xiaoba began to turn in the pot.


    Braised animal meat is also filled with a strong aroma, which makes people stir up.


    "I really want to eat it!"


    Du Xiaolin turned into a little boy and stood in front of Du Shaofu with a big tripod in front of him.


    "Not yet ripe!"


    Du Shaofu hit him on the head and took the boy aside.


    "This battle..."


    On the other side, Qu daojue and others are still gaping. Their admiration for Du Shaofu is just like a flowing river!


    With the passage of time, and not too long, a smell of meat everywhere, floating in the small valley, full of every inch of space.


    "Really It''s delicious


    Some of the more than 200 immortal giants twitched their noses and unconsciously licked their lips and murmured.


    "How many years have we not eaten meat?"


    Some people whispered, but their eyes were not looking at the busy Du Shaofu four people. Instead, they were looking at the grills, the big pots and the big tripods!


    "Tens of thousands of years? Or hundreds of thousands of years? "


    Next to him, someone took over the conversation instinctively, his eyes fixed on the meat there.


    Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng and long San also began to swallow their saliva, and their throat slipped.


    The strong smell of meat surrounded everyone, mixed with the flavor of seasoning, very attractive, people can not help but move their fingers.


    "All right, all right, take off the fire and eat meat!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu yelled. His voice was excited to the point of sharpness, drawing everyone from the stupor to reality.


    "Senior brothers, come and have a taste of my craft!"


    Du Shaofu held up a wooden stick with a piece of animal meat several times bigger than his head!


    He tore off a piece and handed it to Qu Dao Jue and others, but no one took it.


    "No?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. Looking at the people''s expressions, he didn''t quite understand.


    "I made a lot of food for so many of us!"


    After a while, everyone was still indifferent. Du Shaofu had no choice but to say, "well, if you don''t eat, we''ll eat for the four of us."


    He turned, waved his big hand, and began to nibble at the delicious barbecue.


    On the other side, three little guys have already started.


    "Oh, how delicious! I haven''t eaten Shaofu''s barbecue for many years. It''s so delicious


    Du Xiaoba held a piece of barbecue about the size of his own and chewed it desperately.


    His eyes slightly narrowed, with a thick happiness, unspeakable enjoyment.


    "Delicious! It''s delicious


    After Du Xiaohuang finished a piece of barbecue, she picked up a bowl of broth and tasted it happily.


    But Du Xiaolin was not able to talk at all. He kept gnawing at a piece of animal meat and ate it with oil in his mouth. His expression was indescribable.


    Looking at the four members of the family, they were busy from beginning to end, and finally ate many delicious foods. The faces of the people from three thousand thousand thousand worlds were beyond description.


    They rely on their identities and are not involved.


    You know, it''s qianxu jinghuatian here!


    It''s not decent to kill them in front of their houses and eat them on their territory!


    Even if other orcs know it, they have to list themselves as the enemies to be killed.After this, the whole qianxu jinghuatian will probably go out and chop the audacious people into meat sauce, so as to relieve the hatred in my heart!


    However, looking at Du Shaofu''s four people''s happy and contented appearance, these strong men''s saliva is dark swallow, the eyes also can''t help but shine.


    "Elder martial brother long Do you say that our disciples of Yunyang sect are afraid of trouble? "


    Suddenly, a strong man who looks more than 30 years old goes to long San and asks for such a sentence.


    Long San was asked a little dumbfounded, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, as if he did not want to pay attention to him, said: "no!"


    "Since we are not afraid of things What are you afraid of? "


    The strong man in his thirties took a look at Qu daojue, long San and Ling Feng respectively. Then he burst out of his body and yelled: "take care of his mother''s emptiness, jinghuatian, eat it!"


    As soon as the roar fell, he lifted up a large piece of barbecue, his eyes like a hungry wolf, biting down.


    Then, it seems to be very hungry, began to eat up, chewed down the meat is directly eaten into the stomach!


    Qu Dao Jue and others were stupefied by this action.


    "Ni fuck! That''s why... "


    All of them were speechless. They even talked about their greediness so grandiose that the disciples of Yunyang sect were afraid of nothing.


    "There is Is there such a shameless one? "


    There was a low voice of scolding, extremely disdainful of the fellow''s performance.


    If you want to eat meat, just say so. What''s the point?


    Du Shaofu was stunned for a long time, and then he couldn''t help laughing.


    The reason is really admirable!


    "Well Elder martial brother Qu... "


    At this time, another strong man came to Qu daojue''s side, sighed deeply and sighed, "we Yunyang sect has produced such a shameless man as Zhou Qingshan, which is really heartbreaking!"


    He made a look of beating his chest and feet, with a strong look of disdain in his eyes, as if he was extremely disdainful of the man''s unruly behavior.


    Then, after thinking about it, he looked at Qu daojue''s face carefully. When he saw Qu daojue''s hair all over his body, he said slowly: "I think that the least respect for these barbecued meat, stewed meat, steamed meat and roast meat is to eat them, and it is also the minimum respect for those who have contributed these delicious meat food!"


    Qu Dao Jue looked at this guy''s serious appearance, and then with his words, he climbed the black line.


    "To show my deepest respect, I decided to eat them!"


    The strong man ignored Qu Dao Jue''s expression and said a serious sentence again.


    Then, he strides forward to the direction of barbecue and pot tripod. There is a sense of awe inspiring righteousness between the dragon and the tiger!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2789

    Everyone''s eyes were straight, and what could be done at this moment was unable to make complaints about it.


    Du Shaofu was no exception, and his eyelids jumped violently.


    "The face of yunyangzong The Dutchman has lost everything


    Qu Dao broke away from the corner of his mouth. He wanted to leave here and pretended that he didn''t know the two people. The shameless degree was better than one!


    Especially the guy just now, you feel your conscience and say, are you really going to eat the meat in order to respect the dead orcs?


    Shameless!


    "Elder martial brother, I think elder martial brother Zhao is right. We really need to give the meat the least respect!"


    When Qu daojue thought angrily, someone came to him and said such a sentence. Then he rushed to the field and began to eat and drink.


    Suddenly, some people were indignant: "you shameless, the minimum conduct of conduct or want to have ah! Don''t you just want to eat meat? It''s shameless of you to say that it''s so high sounding


    Looking at this man''s indignation, Qu Dao Jue, long San, Ling Feng and others finally feel that they still have bosom friends!


    However, this guy''s next words almost let these old blood gush out at the same time: "Hey, you three! Please eat slowly and save some for me


    After that, he also rushed into the lineup of Du Shaofu and others, eating meat and drinking soup like a storm.


    "I can''t stand it either. The meat is too delicious!"


    "It''s been too many years since I''ve eaten meat. No, I''ll have some too!"


    "Let''s go. If it''s too late, we''ll be ruined by the food."


    "I''ll have the barbecue first. Hey, leave me some soup!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the astonished eyes of Qu daojue, long San and Ling Feng, many people left behind their last obsession and joined Du Shaofu''s line-up!


    These people wanted to say something, but when it came to the mouth, they all swallowed it raw.


    In fact, they are also swallowing.


    Looking at the appearance of people eating delicious food in the field, coupled with the ubiquitous delicious meat flavor, it really makes everyone eat their fingers.


    "Or Let''s go and have some? "


    Long San looked suspiciously at Qu Dao Jue and Ling Feng and said uncertainly.


    "Well Then have some? "


    Lingfeng''s tone is also strange, and long San will look at Qu Dao Jue together.


    Qu Dao Jue was taken aback by the two men and did not speak for a long time. He looks strange.


    "Elder martial brother long, elder martial brother Ling, and elder martial brother Qu, let''s eat together!"


    At this time, more people around them rushed into the field and launched a sweeping trend.


    In the end, only a few people were still around Qu daojue, which was quite different from the hot atmosphere there.


    "Well! This barbecue is really good! Younger martial brother Shaofu, your skill is really excellent


    "This broth is also good. It''s fresh and fragrant in the mouth, and it''s slippery into your throat!"


    "The braised animal meat is also delicious!"


    ¡­¡­


    Around Du Shaofu and others, about 200 people chewed and cleaned all the meat.


    These strong people, all put down the shelf of the earliest time, no strong image of the past, one by one are like starving children.


    In the end, even Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, and long San, who couldn''t resist the huge temptation, joined in.


    As time went on, many of the animal meat that had been piled up in the valley had become bone shelves and piled there like hills.


    Of course, there are also many animal meat collected by Du Shaofu. This is the body of the immortal strong man. It contains extremely pure energy, which can bring unimaginable benefits to ordinary practitioners.


    As a matter of fact, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang all sat on the ground one by one after they had a round stomach. They could not even wipe the oil stains on their faces, so they entered the cultivation state.


    Thirty three days after they arrived, they broke through from the half step heaven saint to the real heaven Saint realm, that is, the realm of seizing the gods.


    After eating the meat of these immortal strong men, under the impact of violent violence, the air circulation speed in each human body is much faster than usual.


    Qu Dao Jue, long San, Ling Feng and others put their hands to suppress the Qi Movement in their bodies for the three little guys, so that their bodies can bear it and slowly refine and absorb those energy.


    At this time, Du Shaofu also felt that his cultivation was faint, and there was a sign that he was about to rise. Layers of light on his body erupted, and his momentum was strong.


    "Start practicing and strive for an early breakthrough!"


    Du Shaofu sat on the ground and began to practice.


    With the existence of shenhuang lock sky array, and more than 200 immortal strong men on the side, he did not worry about his own safety at all.Even if many orcs outside find here, Qu Dao Jue will leave with him and Du Xiaoba.


    "Hum, hum..."


    On Du Shaofu''s body, an invisible wave surged out, affecting the surrounding space.


    A unique layer of field is formed, with its body as the center and spreading around.


    "What a strong space field!"


    Qu daojue and others can feel a lot of pressure under the influence of this space field.


    As they all know, this is Du Shaofu''s domain of absolute hegemony. Once his fellow practitioners set foot in it, they will let Du Shaofu ravage him. In this field, he is the master!


    In addition, on the body of the purple robed youth, there are layers of light scattering, lightning, flame and other energy.


    This is a variety of derivative states of the material law. Du Shaofu''s practice in the material law is also very profound, especially the lightning law and the fire attribute law, which have reached the perfect state.


    In the Hunyuan space, the weak water of the Ming River captured from Dai XuanZhen also made him have some attainments in the law of water attribute.


    In addition, with the help of the empty eight trigrams given by the three thousand masters of the world, he made some achievements in the laws of metallicity, wood property and soil property by means of the mutual generation and mutual restraint of various laws, and the chaotic vitality.


    However, there is still a long way to go for these laws to be perfect.


    "He has eaten a lot of the flesh and blood of immortality. With the help of the energy in these creatures, Du Shaofu is afraid that he will make a lot of progress in various laws."


    Long San looked at the purple robed youth with his eyes slightly closed, so he said.


    As time went by, more than 200 immortal strong men did not wait for too long. Du Shaofu finally changed.


    "Boom..."


    A burst of loud and violent sound rose and spread in the void, causing a raging space storm.


    What followed was to see all kinds of light soar, forming a powerful mask, covering his body.


    "This boy''s cultivation is just flying!"


    Qu Dao jues his eyelids and looks at Du Shaofu in an incredible way.


    With his accomplishments, he could clearly feel that Du Shaofu had made great progress in water, wood, metal and soil properties!


    This is terrible. Even if the ordinary people eat the flesh and blood of these strong men, they can not absorb all the energy so quickly.


    The most important thing is that the law pays attention to comprehension all the way, and it is not just the cramming of energy that can break through!


    If that''s the case, the real strong will be killed countless times in these thirty-three days, which is even more common than Chinese cabbage!


    "Aptitude and savvy are very abnormal. I seem to have seen Lu Shaoyou that guy back then!"


    Long San looks at Du Shaofu and mumbles such a sentence.


    "And the chance is also very strong, it seems not to lose to Lu Shaoyou that guy!"


    Ling Feng took over the conversation and said with emotion.


    It''s really irritating to compare people to people. I''ve been practicing for hundreds of years, and I''ve experienced a lot of training. In addition to the special features of the world of spirit and martial arts, I''ve reached this level today.


    Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu are both quick to practice and the chance they get is eye-catching.


    This is just a few decades of practice. Du Shaofu is a real strong man. How long has he been here for 33 days?


    I''m afraid it won''t take too much time. The immortal state can be easily broken in front of it!


    Such a comparison, their own these people with congenital disability also no difference ah!


    "After all, there is only one Lu Shaoyou and only one Du Shaofu! However, the boy is very talented, talented and lucky, but I''m afraid it''s very difficult to reach the height of Lu Shaoyou! "


    After a long time, Ling Feng gently opened his mouth, so he said.


    When many people heard the speech, they nodded with approval.


    In their mind, Lu Shaoyou is the first person in ancient times and today. No one can reach that height. At least after Pangu made the world, he is the strong man standing at the highest place!


    Du Shaofu is far away from such a realm, which is far beyond the reach of ordinary people!


    "We''d better not jump to conclusions about this kind of thing."


    All of a sudden, Qu Dao uttered a faint voice. His eyes did not leave Du Shaofu. There was a strange light in his eyes.


    Only he knew that Du Shaofu controlled the way of heaven in the Shenwu world, and the small world on that side probably existed the same as that of Lingwu world.


    If so, it is not impossible for Du Shaofu to reach the height of Lu Shaoyou!


    Ling Feng and long San take a strange look at Qu Dao Jue. They don''t know where his confidence comes from. They are so optimistic about Du Shaofu.But they didn''t ask any more questions, and they kept waiting.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    In the field, the light of Du Shaofu''s body burst into full play, and after a fierce wave, it gradually faded away.


    Then, he suddenly opened his eyes, two divine lights shot out, through the void.


    After a long breath, Du Shaofu''s mouth was bent with a smile.


    "It''s a great feeling."


    Du Shaofu felt refreshed and refreshed. He also felt that there was a deeper connection between some elements between heaven and earth.


    As long as their own ideas move, you can mobilize more power of order and rules, town, heaven and earth!


    "When will we be able to understand all the complete laws and enter into immortality?"


    After excitement, Du Shaofu also calmed down.


    Now I just cut the real cultivation, even if I''m not weak in thirty-three days, I''m not really a strong one.


    Only immortality, can we stand on the top of the world, in the situation of sitting and forgetting, there is no match!


    "However, sitting and forgetting is the most powerful one."


    Immediately, Du Shaofu again expressed such a sigh.


    In fact, it is true that in the thirty-three days, although there are not many strong people in the realm of immortality, they are also absolutely many.


    It is not a very strong holy land, which has hundreds of immortal strongmen.


    Yu Qing''s kingdom of God wiped out the rebellion, overturned the holy land of Jue Ling, and sent out thousands of people!


    In this way, the thirty-six holy places and seventy-two divine kingdoms together can at least find tens of thousands of immortality.


    What''s more, there are many other big and small forces, there are also several tens of immortal strong people sitting in the seat!


    If you look at this trip of qianxu to jinghuatian, you can see that there are already thousands of people who are being chased and killed?


    If all immortality in this world were mobilized, it would be a mighty army!


    Comparing the situation of sitting and forgetting, Du Shaofu heard that he Zhibai and Yu Yuqian said that the number of sitting and forgetting strong people in the supreme constant melting heaven is unknown, but he can count them with both hands.


    If you look at the whole of the thirty-three days, if you calculate according to this number, it will be two or three hundred at most!


    This is terrible, sit and forget this threshold, is to stop too many talented and outstanding!


    The most frightening thing is that these sitting and forgetting strong people have basically survived from ancient times and have survived for countless years until now!


    "Time, space, matter and soul are the four primitive laws. Only by mastering all the derived laws of at least one of them can we have a chance to enter the realm of immortality."


    Du Shaofu''s thoughts returned and he began to think about other issues.


    Among the four primitive laws, he is the most accomplished in the two ways of space and material law, while he only dabbles in time and soul.


    However, he would like to master all the four original laws, and finally break through immortality!


    Of course, it is very difficult for most of them to practice the same three or four kinds of laws!


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t want to be like other people. In order to get into the strongest array, he had to do it to the extreme!


    If not, what''s the significance of practicing one''s life?


    "I don''t want to think about those things that are out of reach for the time being."


    A moment later, Du Shaofu shook his head and suppressed his thoughts.


    Now we can only take a step and see a step. Some things can''t be forced. We can only do them conscientiously.


    "Xiaoba, Xiaolin and Xiaohuang are three little guys, and their training speed is also very fast!"


    Du Shaofu turned his eyes and looked at the three small figures in the field.


    At this time, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang were already eight or nine years old, and Du Xiaolin seemed to be four or five years old. Everyone was much taller.


    At this time, their momentum is very strong.


    Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang have the blood of the golden winged Dapeng, and they have some attainments in the space law. In addition, the lightning law and the fire attribute law are also quite strong.


    Du Xiaolin is young, and his cultivation years are still short. Because of the relationship between the ancestors of the Du family, he has the strongest attainments on the law of thunder and lightning!


    These three little guys are very extraordinary, I''m afraid it will not take too many years, they can really step on the real chopper!


    "Boy, those orcs are here. Let''s get out of here."


    At this time, Qu Dao Jue came to Du Shaofu and said to him.


    Du Shaofu said nothing, but nodded his head and waved his arm to move the three little guys into the ancient space.


    After that, Qu Dao Jue also put away the shenhuang lock sky array, and the people soared into the air and flew away from the mountains.


    After they left, soon, there were strong orcs came here, and a large black figure appeared in the void.These strong people''s eyes scan, the power of the original God spread out, want to find out the traces of those human beings.


    However, when they found out what was happening in the valley, the anger in everyone''s heart was rising and their faces turned red in an instant!


    "Despicable human beings, asshole! Asshole! Asshole! I must kill you


    With a roar, a terrible sound wave swept away, causing a series of terrible thunder, rolling away over the mountains, tearing up the whole void in a mess!


    How can they not be angry? In the valley below, the huge bones of animals are scattered and piled up like mountains, which are the strongmen among them.


    Next to it, the messy bonfire, some of which are still crackling and burning. Vaguely, you can smell the residual meat flavor floating, and there is more than one meat flavor. The smell of braised pork, steamed pork, barbecue and thick soup is intertwined and interwoven, which makes people drool!


    Such a scene, let all the strong orcs are furious!


    With such obvious traces, these Orc strongmen don''t know what happened.


    Their kindred was eaten by those human beings, and stewed, roasted, steamed and burned all over again!


    Asshole! A total jerk!


    Death will not eliminate the crimes of mankind! At this moment, a group of orcs would like to find out all the people in Du Shaofu''s line, strip their skin and tendons, shred them into pieces, and then put the yuan Shen on the sacred fire for moxibustion, so that they can never turn over, suffer the greatest punishment and pain in the world, and make them regret doing so.


    !


    "Chase me! We have to find out those people! If we don''t cut them into 10800 pieces, all the beasts of jinghuatian will explode to death


    The strong roared and continued to pursue.


    Everyone''s murderous spirit is released, and the sky is shaking. The sky is dim under such momentum!


    "Send a message to the three great clans, namely, Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and nether world, and ask them to do their best to kill those human beings as soon as possible!" Some strong men sent their hands and left the team to send a message to the three strongest clans of qianxu jinghuatian!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2790

    A group of immortality, mighty, in the void through.


    Everyone has an unparalleled sense of killing. For those who violate this world and commit heinous crimes, they just want to capture them all, and then let them die!


    For these races, death is not a terrible thing, but it is totally intolerable to be eaten as food after death!


    They tried their best to stop Du Shaofu and others and unite with more orcs to suppress those humans.


    For a moment, the whole world was in a state of panic. Many powerful men went out and raided around and surrounded and suppressed by all sides just to stop Du Shaofu and others!


    "You are really too much. This time, you have offended all the beasts in qianxu Jinghua


    One of the more than 200 immortal strong men came to Du Shaofu''s side and looked askance at him.


    "No! We were in other people''s territory, so many people surrounded us and just ran away. Why fight with them and eat many orcs! Well, there are only a few orcs to eat, but they offend all the strong men in the whole world


    At this time, someone came up and sighed.


    Hearing these two people''s words, Du Shaofu''s face darkened instantly. He was so angry in his heart!


    These two people are not others, but they are the two who are the first to grab meat except for four members of their own family?


    When you eat, you throw all the blame away. Now that you''ve finished eating, you''ve aroused the anger of the whole world, and you''ve put all the blame on me?


    Who said that as a disciple of Yunyang sect, he was not afraid of anything?


    Who said that for delicious meat, eating them is the least respect for them and the strong people who contribute those delicious food?


    "Two senior brothers, I want to ask you a question!"


    With patience, Du Shaofu said to them in a serious way.


    "Younger martial brother Shaofu, if you have anything to say! This time, although you did not do well, the matter is quite excessive! But how to say that, in the final analysis, you are also a member of our Yunyang sect. No matter what difficulties you are facing, the elder martial brother must help you with it! "


    One of the two guys sighed, patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and said, "I''m finished. If you have any questions, please ask me!"


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother."


    Du Shaofu was expressionless and cool. He said, "younger martial brother, you just want to ask. Can you have a face?"


    As soon as this sentence was said, they were even more angry. The man named Zhou Qingshan slapped Du Shaofu on the back of the head.


    "These two guys are really shameless!"


    Next to him, long San smiles and says to Qu Dao Jue and Ling Feng, but if they come, they glare at each other.


    "Three elder martial brothers, didn''t you hold your airs in the beginning? But at the end of the day, it''s not better than anyone else! "


    Zhou Qingshan rolled his eyes and hummed.


    Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng and long were speechless.


    "Let''s go. If we don''t escape, we people will be made dumplings. We will be eaten by then."


    Qu Dao never said much, just preached like this.


    At this time, people are facing an unprecedented difficult situation. With the participation of many orcs in qianxu jinghuatian, there are more and more pursuers. They have grown to no less than 2000 people, all of them are in immortality!


    In addition, other weak orcs were also launched to roam around the world, intending to capture the traces of all the people at any time, and then report the past to the strong ones.


    The path of the wormhole in the whole space is completely sealed off, and it is impossible to escape from this realm.


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu also wanted to let people directly break through the space and leave the emptiness to jinghuatian.


    However, if we do that, it will certainly cause a lot of ethnic prying.


    At that time, in the crack of the world, it will be a difficult battle of pursuing and escaping!


    Moreover, there is no space wormhole, and it will be even more difficult to get away from it!


    At present, the greatest expectation is still placed in Yu Taiyan and others who are in the supreme constant harmony. Perhaps they will find a way to help and break this situation when they know the news.


    Just as Du Shaofu and others fled for their lives and many powerful orcs vowed to kill them, the whole qianxu jinghuatian was about to boil.


    What happened in that valley soon spread throughout this world, and entered the ears of countless creatures and became known.


    "Have you heard that some human beings from the outside world run rampant in this field and killed many powerful people?"


    "Yes, it''s all immortality. It''s terrible to have such a terrible confrontation. Many races have been shocked!"


    "It doesn''t count. Those human beings are extremely arrogant and arrogant. They even killed our strong orcs and ate them as meat."


    "It''s too much, it''s too much! If I come across them, they must be broken to pieces"Just you? Take a rest or not! Thousands of immortal strongmen are out of action and can''t hold them for a moment. What qualifications do you have to say such a big thing? You don''t have to be afraid of the wind to flash your tongue? "


    "Those human beings must not be able to run away. I hope those big families can intervene as soon as possible and kill them!"


    "Certainly, we must pay enough price for our wanton and wanton days."


    "If we can, we will also kill their world and uproot all those human forces!"


    "It is said that they come from the Supreme changrongtian, and they are a powerful force called Yuqing Shenguo."


    "If the creatures of this world go out on a large scale to wipe out the kingdom of Yuqing, the scene will be absolutely spectacular!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many powerful people are talking about it, expressing their feelings for what Du Shaofu and others have done.


    At the same time, many people are indignant and indignant. They just hate that their cultivation is too weak to suppress those human beings who offend many big families in this field!


    At the end of the reign, many people even imagined that if they were to make many big families in this field angry, they could even go out to other circles and raze the kingdom of Yuqing to the ground, so as to dispel their hatred!


    However, what many creatures have said has no influence on the overall situation of the event.


    It is the powerful races that can change all this.


    Among the qianxu Jinghua days, the strongest are Taishi demon dragon, green blood giant and Youming Shenzu!


    At this time, some people gathered in the grand stone Hall of the Taishi magic dragon clan.


    The number of these people is not very large, add up to less than 20, but each person is different form.


    Among them, in addition to the Taishi magic dragons with blood red dragon horns on their foreheads, there are 67 people with green skin and tall stature. Their body shape is three times that of normal human beings, and their muscles are strong and strong, which can only be described as towering.


    In addition, there are a few people covered with dim light, flickering, releasing a gloomy and dark atmosphere, their faces look very pale, bloodless, like a disease seedlings.


    These two races, which can be easily distinguished from their features, are the strong ones of the Hulk clan and the nether Protoss!


    Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming Protoss gathered around the two young people and were talking.


    "Gentlemen, we have settled the matter between us. How to act next, but according to the order!"


    In the family of Taishi magic dragon, an old man owes his body and says to the two young men at the head.


    This old man was the first to meet two young people. At this time, his manner changed from the initial doubt and became extremely respectful.


    "What we are trying to do is related to our overall ownership in the next thirty-three days. Not only do we get the benefits, but also the three of you will have a great harvest! The Lord has awakened and is recovering. When the time comes, we can attack the 18 levels of hell


    Among the two young people, one spoke faintly and said slowly.


    "When the door of the 18th floor hell is opened, there will be chaos in thirty-three days! When the Lord comes back, no one in the world can stop our attack! Thirty three days, it''s ours! "


    Another young man''s eye pupil appeared sharp meaning, the words deep ground says.


    "I''ll wait for your return!"


    All the strong men of the three clans in the presence all bow down at the same time and worship in the void. If they are saluting some supreme existence!


    "There''s a little thing you need to do now!"


    One of the two youths raised a finger and said.


    "If you have anything to tell me, please tell me!"


    The strong man of the three races asked the young man respectfully.


    "There are more than 200 immortal places in the heaven of qianxu Jinghua. I want you three clans to fight them all, and not one of them will be left behind!"


    At this time, another young man took over the conversation, and his whole body shot up.


    Such a sentence, so that the presence of the three strong people are all looking at each other, they are very puzzled.


    More than two hundred immortals have come to qianxu jinghuatian. They have received news, but they have not paid too much attention to it.


    They don''t have to fight. As long as a long time and enough people gather together, they will be able to crush them all!


    It seems that they don''t need to intervene. They have no way to escape. It''s just a matter of time!


    But why are these two adults so concerned about those people that they want to kill them directly?


    It seems to have seen what the strong men of these three groups thought. One of the young people snorted coldly and said, "don''t underestimate these people. They have a great background. They can scare you to death! In order to avoid accidents, you three clans must make every effort to kill everyone


    He held his hands and looked at the strong men of the three clans like a clown.


    It can be said that these people do not know the origin of those human beings, so they do not know the interests."In accordance with your orders!"


    The strong men of the three ethnic groups were shocked for a moment, but they didn''t say much.


    Now that the young man has said so, they will do it.


    No matter what the origin of the human beings is, in the eyes of these three races, they are just like fleas. Although more than 200 immortal realms are not weak, they can''t be taken too seriously by them. What''s more, there are more orcs participating in it!


    It''s so easy to kill those human beings. It''s a small matter, as the young man said before!


    "It is not convenient for the two of us to come forward. This matter will be left to you. We must do it well."


    One of the two youths opened his mouth again, only to hear him continue: "I guess the forces behind them must have learned about the situation here at this time, and will certainly try to come to rescue them. You must pay more attention to it!"


    , "what has the final say, no matter what background they have, how strong the forces are behind them," Alex Hua Tian said. "In my humble opinion, everything is still the three of my family. Even if they are strong in the situation of sitting and forgetting, we must kill them and complete the order of adults! "


    An old man of the green blood giant clan stepped out and said in a loud voice.


    He was very confident that no one could disobey his three clans in the peaceful days of qianxu.


    Unless there are many powerful forces from outside, they will be afraid!


    However, with the contract in ancient times, I''m afraid that not many people will break the original promise and come to qianxu Jinghua.


    "I advise you not to be so arrogant, or to be a little bit more restrained, so that you will not be suppressed and beat yourself in the face."


    A young man came up to the green blood giant, staring at him with his eyes fixed on him, and said, "it is indeed a small matter to kill those human beings without the power behind them! But if you are too arrogant, you will only suffer from yourself! Since the alliance has been made, I do not want you to die! Most importantly, it doesn''t matter if you die. Don''t mess things up


    He looked straight at the old man of the green blood giants, and his handsome face showed some ferocity, which made the old man panic.


    "We must bear in mind your lesson Be sure to restrain yourself and put Get things done


    The strong man of the green blood giants opened his mouth in a trembling voice, and said intermittently.


    The momentum of this young man is too strong. Even though his cultivation is far from being comparable to himself, his identity is there, which makes the old man feel shocked!


    At this time, all the people in the stone palace realized that this matter might not be as simple as imagined.


    "Remember, we must take quick action to solve everything, so as not to kill the forces behind them, otherwise everything will be too late!"


    After a moment''s silence, another young man spoke again. He continued: "if it''s really impossible to do something, I have only one request. All other human beings can be released safely. Only one person must die."


    At the end of the day, the young man gnawed his teeth and exposed his murder!


    "Who?"


    The strong men of the three clans immediately asked, wanting to know the identity of the person who must be killed.


    Instead of answering, the youth stretched out an arm and waved a light.


    In the void in front of him, an image was released and a young man appeared.


    The young man was dressed in a purple robe. He was strong and full of domineering charm. He was extraordinary at a glance.


    "This man''s name is Du Shaofu, and his cultivation is in the realm of killing the truth! In any case, as long as he is dead, this time your mission is to succeed! "


    In the stone hall, the young man who spoke earlier said coldly.


    "Du Shaofu, cut off the real world!"


    The strong men of the three ethnic groups all keep the image of the young man firmly in mind and recite his name in silence.


    "Among the more than 200 immortal strong men, there is actually one who doesn''t cut off the real world. What is his identity?"


    The strong men of the three ethnic groups all think of this layer and feel a little confused.


    Perhaps, there are some personal enmities between the two men and the young man in purple robe. They just want to kill them with the help of their own three clans.


    However, the strong men of the three ethnic groups did not ask much, but only the two young men at the head of the court promised: "this Du Shaofu will never leave qianxu jinghuatian alive!"


    These people are confident enough that it is much easier to kill one of them than to annihilate more than 200 people.


    "Last but not least, I''ll tell you once


    The young man asked again, and then he waved: "other words no more to say, you go to prepare, as soon as possible action!"


    After he finished, the strong men of Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming Protoss all bowed down and left the stone hall.


    Looking at the disappearance of the figures, the two young men looked at the void, and did not speak for a long time, and did not know what they were thinking.Just to be able to see, their corners of the mouth are dangling a little cold, there is a cold kill!


    "Du Shaofu, you should have nowhere to escape this time."


    A young man murmured and whispered.


    "He is looking for death when he comes to jinghuatian in qianxu."


    Said the other, standing still.


    These two people are very clear, in the Taishi magic dragon clan, the green blood giant clan, the netherworld God clan, even if Du Shaofu has more than 200 immortal strong men to protect, it is absolutely impossible to protect his life!


    Even if other external forces come, it is too late!


    So this time, Du Shaofu will die!


    "The Lord has not decided to kill him, but we must not let Du Shaofu live any longer! His existence is the greatest threat to us! The longer the time goes on, the more difficult it will be to kill him at his training speed! "


    Previously, the young man''s eyes were frozen and cold.


    "Perhaps adults will think that we are doing this out of personal resentment with Du Shaofu! But it''s nothing. As long as Du Shaofu dies and we get rid of our worst disaster, everything will be worth it! "


    Another young man clenched his fist and smashed it into the void, breaking through the space, presenting a black hole whirlpool, which suddenly sent out a terrible suction, tearing at the surrounding things. It was terrifying!


    "I think the adults will understand my intentions!"


    At this time, at the beginning of his speech, the young man spoke again: "in any case, Du Shaofu will die this time!"


    Another young man nodded and stopped speaking.


    "Let''s go. We should try our best to improve our cultivation! We still have a lot to do before adults recover to a certain degree! "


    The young man said that he was going directly outside the stone hall.


    Behind him, another youth followed and left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2791

    Jinghua was so naive that almost all living beings knew that there were more than 200 immortals in this world.


    Moreover, they also killed many orcs. What''s more hateful is that some orcs have become their food!


    Many living creatures feel oppressed. There are countless powerful people in this world. All the immortal realms add up, at least there are hundreds of thousands of people. At this time, thousands of people have gone out and followed up, but they still haven''t been captured!


    This makes people very angry. Those human beings are so cunning that they don''t touch the strong men in this field at all. They just hide everywhere, and there is no way for them.


    But everyone is holding their breath. As long as they can be surrounded, none of them will be able to run.


    You know, at the beginning, the cultivation of the strong people of the 19 ethnic groups was not very strong, and the strongest was just the appearance of immortal five Heaven, at most six times heaven.


    But as time went on, more and more people joined in, and many of the immortal seven heaven, eight heaven, and even the immortal nine heaven took part in the encirclement and suppression campaign!


    It won''t be long before all those humans will be killed!


    However, many of the strong in qianxu jinghuatian have just begun to feel relaxed, and a bigger good news has spread all over the world.


    "The three most powerful races, namely, Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming God, have participated in the contest."


    "Now, let''s see what the humans can do to keep hiding!"


    "Those three clans are all terror. In thirty-three days, there should not be too many forces to fight against them!"


    "It is absolutely not difficult to force those human beings to appear by means of the three clans."


    "We must catch them, we can''t let these human beings continue to wantonly! With their blood, to wash away the shame of the nineteen Tribes


    "Kill them all, let them regret coming to my qianxu jinghuatian!"


    "Ignore the archaic contract, do nothing for the sake of disaster, pacify Huatian, damn it!"


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of creatures were shouting and excited.


    With the help of three powerful races, namely, Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming Protoss, how can those human beings escape?


    You know, these three ethnic groups represent not only the three ethnic groups themselves.


    With their strong cohesion, it is bound to attract more powerful people to attack and kill more than 200 immortal human beings.


    At that time, they will be met by a dead word, and no one can escape from the heaven!


    On this day, all the creatures in the whole qianxu jinghuatian were excited. They were always running around listening to the news coming at any time, hoping to know when those human beings were suppressed!


    Contrary to the excitement of these creatures, Du Shaofu and his party were all in a bit of a mess and were running around.


    "NIMA, these orcs are so fierce that so many strong men are sent to look for us!"


    "Such a big battle, I''m still the only one in my life. I''m so scared!"


    "What''s the matter with younger martial brother Yu? Why didn''t you bring anyone to rescue us for so long?"


    "It''s all due to Du Shaofu, who enjoyed a good meal of meat, but it''s even more beautiful. He was chased after like a grandson!"


    "But it''s also very good. This experience reminds me of the years when I was young and passionate."


    "Yes, we have practiced to this point. We have not experienced a lot of this kind of thing, but we almost forget it!"


    "How old were we at that time? Now I think we are just a little boy!"


    "Well, it''s nice to be young."


    ¡­¡­


    Of the more than 200 people, there are voices from time to time.


    However, although some people are scolding, but it does not sound like a complaint, but more like full of a sense of resentment.


    Even at the end of the day, some people began to recall their own youth, feeling that it was good to be young!


    Du Shaofu didn''t speak in the crowd. He didn''t have such a good mentality as these two hundred people. After all, he was the real one!


    In the face of a mighty army of immortal strongmen encircling and suppressing everywhere, his small face was livid, and he could not even care about running for his life, but he did not have the spare mind to enjoy himself.


    "You boy, did you finally know you were afraid?"


    Beside him, Qu Dao Jue slapped Du Shaofu''s head and said with a smile.


    His mouth was teasing, but in his heart, Qu Dao Jue had a faint admiration for Du Shaofu.


    If it''s a general situation, I''m afraid I''ll pee in my pants at this time, and my legs are so weak that I can''t run.


    But look at this boy, although his face is not very good-looking, but the space law is applied, but extremely smooth, escape speed is not slower than himself and others!


    "Elder martial brother Qu, don''t frighten this boy. Look at his face, he is about to drip water!"Next to him, long San laughed and said with his eyes narrowed.


    Du Shaofu ignored them, and exerted Fuyao to the extreme. The speed of qi circulation in his body reached the limit!


    He was thinking about how to get out of the situation.


    If you''re just yourself, it''s OK. The key is that so many people around you are here to help you. You can''t let them fall into a dangerous place. He can''t afford the result.


    In addition, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaolin are still in the ancient space. Ouyangshuang, bifangguzu and renzu guhuang are recovering after their injuries are stable.


    For these people''s lives, Du Shaofu is more important than himself, and he will never allow them to have any accidents!


    The pursuit of soldiers is too strong. There are all ethnic groups. The number of soldiers is too extensive. It is exaggeration, but it is definitely a magnificent net!


    "If you can''t, just hide in the ancient space."


    After thinking about it, Du Shaofu had no better way.


    The only thing he could think of was to make use of the ancient space and let everyone hide in it and drag it out day by day.


    It''s a big deal. All of them hide in it and practice, and spend it with the strong outside to see who can afford it.


    Du Shaofu believes that with the strength of those outside, no one can break through the ancient space!


    After all, it''s something refined by the dean of tianwu college. He himself is still lying in the ancient space, and is making a breakthrough towards the last realm of sitting and forgetting!


    "Forget the heaven, forget the earth, forget the dust, forget the samsara. After President tianwu really breaks through, he will see through the realm of reincarnation. Among all the states of sitting and forgetting in the past thirty-three days, it must also be the most powerful existence!"


    Du Shaofu had some expectations. He wanted to see President tianwu wake up early. But he also knew how difficult it was to break through the realm of seeing through the samsara. In Yu Yuqian''s words, many people in this realm are likely to be lost in the samsara and never wake up again!


    From this, we can see how dangerous the breakthrough in the state of sitting and forgetting is!


    However, Yu Yuqian also told Du Shaofu that President Wu''s talent was outstanding, and he was the first person in the Lingwu world at that time!


    Therefore, when he asked Du Shaofu to practice, he could sit next to Dean tianwu, and perhaps he could have a chance to resonate with him in the laws of time and space.


    In that case, the benefits to Du Shaofu would be unimaginable!


    "No! We are surrounded


    While Du Shaofu was meditating, Qu Dao Jue suddenly opened his mouth and said solemnly.


    Soon, all of us found that there were more than 200 people in all directions around us!


    These people are all the strong beasts of the heaven, and all of them are in the realm of immortality.


    "More than 4000 people, NIMA, twenty times more than us!"


    On Du Shaofu''s side, some people looked pale and scolded. It looked funny.


    "You can''t win by fighting 20 for one!"


    Some people pinch their fingers, bitter face, vent airway.


    "Fart, don''t run, waiting for dumplings to be made!"


    Ling Feng scolded, turned to the outside, want to break through from a direction.


    "Boy, we don''t want to lock the sky array. We need to run now."


    At the same time, Qu Dao Jue throws the shenhuang lock sky array into the void and spreads it out to hold some people.


    "Don''t, just don''t, save your life first!"


    Du Shaofu''s small face was stiff. At this time, where could he care about the shenhuang lock heaven array.


    There are more than 4000 immortal orcs around. If you don''t try to escape, the 200 odd people will be destroyed in one pot!


    This time, it was a bit big. The worst was met by them. Almost all the strong men in the whole world knew that they had come to this qianxu jinghuatian, and many people appeared to encircle them!


    "Stop them! Don''t let them run away!"


    Around him, many strong men yelled and attacked Du Shaofu and others.


    However, after the shenhuang lock sky array was launched, it covered a large area, and many figures were blocked. Only a few hundred orcs in one direction just stopped Du Shaofu and others on their way to escape!


    "Break it


    The orcs who are trapped in the array yell and begin to break the array together.


    For these immortal strong men, it will not take too long for them to break this array.


    "Go ahead, a way to kill his mother!"


    Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, and long called for a weak point in the encircling circle.


    They just want to escape, not love war, and all the people''s cultivation is really very strong. Finally, under the siege of hundreds of strong men, they tear a gap and start to run with their heads in their arms!That is to say, when they just rushed out, there was a loud "roar" from the rear. The shenhuang lock sky array, which trapped many powerful orcs, exploded in a terrible explosion, shaking the whole heaven and earth, and distorting the void of tens of thousands of miles.


    "It''s a good array, it''s destroyed like this!"


    Du Shaofu turned his head and took a look. He felt that his heart was dripping blood, and his heart was in great pain.


    The shenhuang lock sky array, however, is modeled on a large array of archaic times. Even though it is far less powerful than that which covered the thirty-three days and killed countless demons, it is still extraordinary enough!


    After taking it from Jueling holy land and others in Hunyuan space, Du Shaofu took it as a treasure. Unexpectedly, it was destroyed by the fierce bombardment of thousands of orcs and became waste!


    "When the battle is over, you still have a chance to find another way to get it. If you lose your life, everything will be over."


    At Du Shaofu''s side, long San''s face was stiff, but he said seriously.


    Lost that array, but for their own people to fight for some escape opportunities, is also the best use of things!


    Du Shaofu could only comfort himself by thinking in this way.


    However, the movement of those orcs behind him is too fast, and they are actually pressing them to come up!


    "Damned human beings, you can''t escape!"


    "Get caught and accept the cruelest punishment


    "Do you want to escape alive? I''m not afraid to tell you that the strongest three races have arrived, and none of you can escape today! "


    "The arrival of Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and nether world will make you die without a burial place!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the rear, one by one the powerful orcs drank high, and the huge sound wave spread out, which directly penetrated into the ears of Du Shaofu and others.


    These people were so murderous that they tried their best to attack them. All kinds of supernatural powers of the Jedi were used to blow them forward.


    "Damn it, it seems that this is really over. The strongest three races have come, and we still play fart!"


    Dragon three flat mouth, sad face way.


    He is tough and domineering in his true appearance, but with this expression, how funny he is.


    It is true that the three major races, namely, the Taishi magic dragon, the green blood giant, and the nether God, are the three overlords in the qianxu jinghuatian, and their power is extremely strong. Under their joint efforts, even if the strongest clans meet alone, they also need to retreat one or two!


    If you add the other strong men in this field, it''s not enough to fill their teeth with these 200 people!


    "What are you doing behind my big man''s ass? I will kill you one more time and cook, roast, fry, squeeze, stew and steam all of you once again when I have a successful practice. "


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu turned his head and scolded many powerful people in the rear.


    He thought that this time, I''m afraid it''s really hard to escape, so he just yelled at him.


    "Chubby, don''t you think we''re dying fast enough?"


    Ling Feng slapped Du Shaofu on the back of his head and glared at him.


    Even the strongest three clans have come. This boy dares to chirp here, isn''t it more hateful?


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, many powerful people immediately roared again.


    "Asshole! After catching you, you must be squeezed for 10 million years in an oil pan, and the divine fire will be put into your mind, and moxibustion will roast the original God, and you will be doomed! "


    These human beings are so hateful that at this time, they are still thinking about eating them. They deserve to die!


    "Ferocious, ferocious!"


    Long San sticks out his tongue and his face is shaking.


    Du Shaofu''s face was even worse. His accomplishments were the weakest among the people. He could not hold on to the practice of Fuyang for many times, and the mysterious Qi in his body was rapidly consumed.


    Finally, he had no choice but to let Qu Dao Jue take him through the space.


    It''s going to take a circle around the whole earth.


    Qu daojue and others had thought of going out of bounds, but all the retreating routes were blocked, and the direction of the wormhole in the space was even more unthinkable. They had to continue to walk around.


    However, they failed to escape and were surrounded by more people.


    "Taishi magic dragon clan, green blood giant clan, netherworld God clan, unexpectedly all come!"


    More than 200 people were standing in the air, surrounded by dense figures, which surrounded them.


    Together, these people have gathered to more than 20000, 100 times more than Du Shaofu and others.


    Among them, there are three races. On one side, there is a pair of bloody dragon horns on each person''s forehead, from which there is a faint and fierce atmosphere of killing and cutting, which stirs up the surrounding space and affects the rules and order of the eight sides!


    On the other hand, there are giant figures, several feet tall, covered with green skin and strong muscles. At a glance, you can see the appearance of boundless strength, just like the hills in the shape of human beings standing there, which is extremely shocking!Everyone from the third party looks pale and bloodless. It seems that they are going to die at any time. However, they are all full of faint light, releasing a gloomy and dark atmosphere, which resonates with some unique rhythm between heaven and earth. Just standing there, Du Shaofu and others feel a terrible smell of filth, Let the human yuan Shen shudder!


    "Are these the three strongest clans?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept around him and saw the shapes of the powerful orcs.


    It was the first time that he saw the three major races, namely, the Taishi demon dragon, the green blood giant and the Youming Protoss. He was deeply shocked by their terror.


    Du Shaofu had to lament that they were indeed the strongest three clans in qianxu jinghuatian. The immortal strong men of these three clans, together, sent out nearly 10000 people. Such a terrible lineup makes people feel numb!


    He really didn''t expect that his more than 200 people really shocked the three clans and sent such a strong lineup to deal with it.


    I have to say, the creatures in this world really look up to their own people!


    "Human beings, where can you escape this time?"


    An old man stepped out of the Taishi magic dragon clan, and his eyes flashed through the people. Finally, his eyes stayed on Du Shaofu.


    After being told by Qu daojue, Du Shaofu knew that the old man was an immortal nine fold heaven, which was as terrible as Qu daojue''s cultivation!


    If not for Qu Dao Jue''s cultivation and protection, I''m afraid a look from the other side would be enough to kill Du Shaofu directly!


    There is a big gap between the real world and the immortal jiuchongtian!


    "Old man, don''t make a fuss there! If you want to come, you can go. I can''t wait for jinghuatian


    Du Shaofu said with a gentle glance at the old man.


    At this time, he was not afraid at all. If he could not escape, he would put all the people into the wasteland space and consume them slowly. Anyway, he could still practice there, depending on who could consume who!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2792

    "Do you want to leave qianxu jinghuatian alive?"


    A strong man snorted coldly and looked at Du Shaofu with disdain.


    "I bet that I can not only leave this world alive, but also kill you evil animals again and have a good meal!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was turned away, and his heart was horizontal. When he opened his mouth, he said he wanted to eat meat.


    At the same time, he also licked his lips. It seemed that he had not felt satisfied with the big food before, and now he was hungry again.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    "You''re too arrogant, little bastard!"


    "At this time, you dare to talk big. When you cry!"


    Du Shaofu''s words immediately attracted many powerful orcs to drink coldly.


    Many people were so furious that they wanted to rush up and slap Du Shaofu to death.


    This human is so rampant that he doesn''t know how to restrain himself in front of so many orcs. Can''t he see the situation in front of him?


    "Boy, you are Du Shaofu!"


    At this time, the old man of the Taishi magic dragon clan stepped out of the room. His eyes were full of blood color. He looked at Du Shaofu and asked.


    Du Shaofu and Qu daojue were stunned by this sentence.


    They did make a lot of noise when they came to jinghuatian, but they never revealed their identity to anyone.


    What''s more, Du Shaofu''s practice of cutting the real realm is not so impressive. How did the old man know his name?


    This makes people some doubt, but also did not think much about this matter.


    "You old tortoise, you have some eyesight!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t investigate. Instead, he simply made a point and admitted frankly.


    "Good! The first person I want to kill is you


    The old man looked at Du Shaofu and said with a faint jaw.


    "Old tortoise, don''t think that if you grow two antlers, you will really treat yourself as a dragon! If you want to kill me, I''m afraid you can''t do it yet! "


    Du Shaofu said haughtily, curling his lips.


    The old tortoise was scolded by Du Shaofu. The old man was not angry at all.


    However, after he got the affirmative answer from Du Shaofu, his whole body was full of murderous spirit.


    "Kill! Don''t let go of any of these people! If you kill Du Shaofu, you will get a great reward from our three clans! "


    The old man''s eyes sank and he waved his hand abruptly. He ordered to many powerful orcs around him.


    Under his command, the dense figures moved in an instant. All of them were rushing towards Du Shaofu, Qu daojue, Ling Feng and long San.


    Since the two young adults have given orders that Du Shaofu must die, there must be no accident. It is better to kill him as soon as possible!


    Adults once said that as long as the boy died, the mission was successful!


    "Kill! Kill these people


    "Kill them and avenge the dead orcs


    "If you dare to come here, I will be reckless, and you will die without a corpse!"


    "Kill that young man in purple, and you''ll get a good reward!"


    "Kill!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many powerful orcs drank high, and everyone was as powerful as a rainbow. They carried out tremendous energy waves to sweep all directions and kill Du Shaofu and others.


    Looking at the mighty and powerful men, Du Shaofu and others felt a little chilly at the bottom of their hearts.


    The breath of tens of thousands of people is entangled in one place. It''s really terrible. It''s like a huge tsunami. Sweep away all obstacles!


    They are just rushing to kill. Before they launch an attack, the void will collapse in pieces and burst into bursts of roar and tremble!


    "There is still no miracle


    Du Shaofu''s eyes passed through the crowd, looked around, looked into the far sky, as if looking for something.


    After a tour, he sighed, but still did not wait for the arrival of rescue soldiers.


    It seems that it will be too late for Yu Taiyan and others to rush to this area after receiving the news.


    Then again, a Yuqing kingdom is not enough to see in front of the whole qianxu Jinghua heaven.


    On the contrary, Du Shaofu hoped that they would not come, otherwise more people would be in danger. This was definitely not the result he wanted.


    "Senior brothers, enter the ancient space!"


    Du Shaofu gave a bitter smile and said to Qu daojue, long San and Ling Feng.


    Even though they are born with three heads and six arms, they are unable to fight the enemy. If they are forced to resist, they will only die!


    "Shua..."


    Between words, Du Shaofu has already opened the ancient space. Qu daojue and others don''t need to think about anything more, and they go in one by one.


    "Kill!"After Du Shaofu also entered the ancient space, a wave of attacks from the strong around him finally came down, but it exploded into nothingness and smashed everything there.


    Just under the gaze of their eyes, Du Shaofu and his party disappeared without a clue!


    "What''s the matter? Where have they escaped?"


    "Why are all the people missing? How can they escape?"


    Many strong men stopped their attacks and began to search for the trace of more than 200 human beings.


    With their accomplishments, it is natural to see that their attacks did not kill those humans.


    The only thing we can see is a huge black space passage. After those people enter it, there will be no fluctuation.


    Obviously, it is not a general space channel, otherwise many orcs can be easily intercepted!


    "It''s the treasure of space. They''re hiding in the treasure of space!"


    A strong man soon discovered the truth of the matter, and knew that Du Shaofu and others must have been hiding in some space treasure.


    "Think space treasures can be hidden? How naive! So many of us are here. Even if we turn it over, we must find the treasure of space! Then they will have no place to hide! "


    Someone said coldly.


    "Find it for me. In any case, you can''t let go of those human beings!"


    In the Taishi magic dragon clan, the head of the old man''s face was somewhat gloomy.


    He didn''t expect that there was still a space treasure on the human boy to hide!


    This made him feel a little anxious. After all, the young man in purple robe was the one whom the two young adults urged to kill!


    Even if it is to release all the immortal human beings, we must not let Du Shaofu leave!


    Therefore, the longer the time goes on, the more variables will appear.


    If the forces behind the human beings are killed, I''m afraid it will cause greater changes. If things go wrong, how do they tell the two adults?


    "Look! Look for it


    Tens of thousands of strong people started to move again and carefully searched around.


    Normally speaking, all space treasures are made by the strong.


    If so, it will certainly have its unique flavor, as long as the strict search, or have the opportunity to find some clues, to break it.


    At that time, the people hidden in it will have no escape!


    The most important point is that whether the space law can avoid the eyes of many powerful people depends on how strong the cultivation of the strong and how profound the means are!


    Unfortunately, what these orcs don''t know is that the barren ancient space is the thing left by Dean tianwu!


    What kind of person is president tianwu? He is a strong man in the situation of sitting and forgetting. He is absolutely strong!


    At this time, he was breaking through the third state of sitting and forgetting - seeing through reincarnation. It was so terrible that it was hard to find a few people who could compete with him in the whole thirty-three days!


    Time is slowly passing away in the search of many powerful orcs. At this time, Du Shaofu and others are groaning in the ancient space.


    "I think we are also the strong ones in the immortal realm. It''s really oppressive to retreat without fighting!"


    "If you fight with someone who is a little stronger than yourself, you can call it heroic even if you are dead! But seeing that the enemy is hundreds of times more powerful than himself and still has the courage to rush upward, that is to call for death


    "That''s right! Heroic people have their own merits, but if they want to die, they can only be called fools


    "In any case, this time we''re a thrill!"


    "It seems that we haven''t experienced such a big battle yet. It''s really exciting to step on horses!"


    ¡­¡­


    More than 200 people, you and I, are venting their thoughts.


    All of us can''t feel that we have never experienced such a great battle for countless years.


    But this time he was just to help Du Shaofu, a man who had cut off the real state, to rescue a few little guys who had captured the God''s state. He made such a scene.


    It seems that Du Shaofu is really extraordinary. He is definitely endowed with "Qi Yun", which is beyond the reach of ordinary people!


    "Those people outside will certainly try to find traces of the ancient space, but they should not be able to find it here!"


    Qu Dao Jue''s eyes turned and looked at a figure in a corner of the ancient space.


    The figure was lying on its back with a magical light on it, which made it look very mysterious.


    "There should be no problem. Let''s practice here. There is time to speed up and get twice the result with half the effort."


    Du Shaofu nodded. He was very confident in Dean tianwu''s ability.


    The master of the two original laws of space law and time law, the ancient space refined by sacrifice is not what ordinary people can find!


    "Let''s go out and visit every other time. If the strongest three clans disturb the strong ones who sit in seclusion all the year round, it''s not so wonderful!"Qu Dao thought for a long time and waved his hand to the people.


    "Startled to sit and forget? Not so! "


    Long San, Ling Feng and other people are suddenly in the heart, feeling that Qu Dao Jue seems to be alarmist.


    Among the nine realms of the thirty-three day practitioners, the latter two only exist in legends, so sitting and forgetting are the strongest.


    The key is that because of the state of affairs, if they want to be stable or make breakthroughs, they are not born all year round, which is very rare.


    Even if there are strong people in Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming Protoss, they are afraid to disturb them!


    These people, they can not cause that kind of attention!


    "I''m not trying to frighten you. It seems that the people of the Taishi magic dragon clan have taken an eye on Du Shaofu, and have the intention of killing him!"


    Qu Dao Jue said, looking at Du Shaofu.


    When he said this, others also looked at the youth in purple.


    As Qu daojue said, the old man of the Taishi magic dragon clan did not mean to kill Du Shaofu by his name?


    Du Shaofu''s eyelids jumped, but he also felt a little serious.


    It seems that I think it is a little simple, although I don''t know why the old man of the Taishi magic dragon clan knew himself and thought of killing himself.


    But I have to admit that Qu Dao Jue''s idea is very reasonable.


    "Am I that important? Is it possible that they will disturb the place of sitting and forgetting to kill them? "


    Du Shaofu couldn''t believe it and mumbled.


    If that''s true, all the ethnic groups of Qian Xu jinghuatian think highly of him. Even he himself can''t think of how important he is. When he is in the realm of cutting down the truth, he will arouse the will of several powerful races to kill him!


    This matter, make a big fuss!


    "It is almost impossible for them to find the ancient space. Even if there are strong people who sit back and forget, it will never be a matter of the near future! So now, you''d better settle down and practice! It will be known sooner or later, and what I said is just a guess! "


    Qu Dao Jue patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder and comforted him.


    He was afraid of Du Shaofu''s burden, but it seemed that the boy was heartless. Although he was worried, he did not show much fear.


    If other powerful people in the real world heard what they said, they would be paralyzed and scared to death!


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t think much about it any more. Anyway, he couldn''t change anything. It''s better to spend his time practicing and improve his strength every time.


    At the end of his speech, he sat down on his knees, closed his eyes and began to practice.


    "This kid..."


    Qu daojue, Lingfeng and long are all looking at him, some speechless.


    Surrounded by powerful enemies outside, you can cultivate yourself if you want to practice. This mentality is too good!


    "I don''t know when things will turn around!"


    Among more than 200 people, some strong people sighed and then sat down at a random place.


    "Take a rest. It''s time to stabilize the realm after escaping for so many days."


    Qu Dao Jue waved and stopped the discussion.


    As Du Shaofu did, he entered the state of cultivation.


    Other people see this, also no longer more words, like learning.


    I spent a lot of time in qianxu Jinghua. At the beginning, it was ok, but I wiped out the two races: Scorpion lion and Baqi snake. There were not many strong men in the race. I just pushed them across!


    But later, especially after Du Shaofu made a pile of animal meat and everyone ate it, everyone was under great pressure and was busy running around all day!


    For these strong people, they also have a lot of consumption, and some of them are injured and need to adjust their breath as soon as possible.


    However, fortunately, no one died under the will of Qu daojue, Lingfeng and long. On the contrary, nearly 100 immortal orcs were killed before and after!


    Not long ago, the ancient space fell into a quiet, more than 200 people have entered the state of cultivation, everyone''s body, have a burst of majestic momentum.


    With the passage of time, these Qi machines become entangled in each other, interweave with each other and resonate with each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Besides the ancient space, it has been a day''s time, but this day''s time is particularly difficult for many strong orcs.


    They tried their best to find almost every place around them, and could not find any trace of space treasures.


    "Mobilize more people to come and expand the search scope. I don''t believe that boy can escape with a treasure of space!"


    The old man of Taishi magic dragon clan looked gloomy and whispered, giving orders to the people around him.


    "Yes


    Someone ordered to leave the area quickly.In the case of constant strong people rushing to the scene, qianxu jinghuatian has at least two or three percent of the immortality has come here, launched a search for Du Shaofu and others.


    And all this happened, also with the wind and rain, quickly spread to every place in this world.


    All the living beings are concerned about the result of this encirclement and suppression. They are looking forward to the hand of the three strongest clans, and how the arrogant and rampant immortality of more than 200 human beings will die!


    However, they are waiting for the news, but let all people gape.


    "No! How can this be possible? The three major races, namely, the Taishi magic dragon, the green blood giant, and the nether world, are still escaped by those human beings


    "It''s incredible. It''s unbelievable!"


    "The strongest three clans can''t stop them. I don''t believe it''s true!"


    "It''s said that among the human beings, there is a kid who cuts the real world with space treasures. The more than 200 human beings hide in the space treasures!"


    "Human beings who cut the real world? How could those people still have a real situation? How can you escape alive? "


    "So it is. If it had not been for the treasures of space, they would have died by now."


    "I also heard that the boy who killed the real state is the one who must be killed by the three clans, such as Taishi magic dragon and so on


    "What''s the origin of that boy? He even makes the three clans want to kill?"


    "Yes! If he can do this, even if he is dead, he will be proud of the netherworld! "


    "They can''t escape. The three clans have sent more people to go there, and they will surely be able to find the place where the treasure of space lies."


    "Yes, there is no doubt that those humans will die!"


    ¡­¡­


    This kind of discussion took place almost everywhere in qianxu jinghuatian.


    All the people are talking about the deeds of more than 200 human beings and sighing for their strength. Moreover, the name "Du Shaofu" has spread widely and spread to all living creatures.


    However, at the same time, these countless orcs also hate each other. I hope that the strongest three can find their hiding places as soon as possible and kill them!


    In a corner of this world, when a tall figure heard the news, she couldn''t help shaking.


    Her whole body is covered with infinite light, can not help but start to tremble, as if the mood had a great fluctuation.


    After listening carefully to the news from around, the figure moved directly across the sky, and disappeared from its original place in an instant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2793

    The supreme often melts into the sky.


    Yuqing kingdom of God.


    In the vast hall, Yu Taiyan, the emperor of God, stood with his hands down. Yu Taiyan, dressed in a blue robe, paced back and forth in the hall, his face full of anxiety.


    "Taiyan, you said you How can you let Du Shaofu only take more than 200 people to qianxu jinghuatian? Do you know where that is? Don''t you know the danger there? "


    Yu Yu''s old faces were all huddled together and sighed with anger.


    He kept walking back and forth, looking like an ant on a hot pot.


    "Father, don''t you know that, too?"


    Yu Taiyan was a little depressed. Du Shaofu did not hide his father when he took people to jinghuatian to save people.


    But when the bad news came over there, the old man was very anxious, which made Yu Taiyan feel helpless.


    Before Du Shaofu and others left, he also urged them to act carefully, and immediately withdrew from the Supreme changrongtian.


    But after the boy fell down, he was trapped in the encirclement and suppression. Instead of knowing how to restrain himself, he ate many powerful beasts into meat!


    In this way, it''s strange that many creatures in that world don''t fight with him to death!


    In fact, Yu Taiyan was more anxious than his father. The more than 200 people with him were his brothers in the same school. They were all yunyangzong from Lingwu world.


    If all the losses were there, he would have no face to go back.


    "Jinghua heaven is empty! They are so brave that they make a big fuss there! If we had known this situation, we should have sent more people in the past! "


    Yu Yu was in a hurry to clap his thigh. Du Shaofu was a disciple he had just received recently. Although he was really an exasperating product, he had extraordinary talent that day. If he was well trained, he would surely add luster to his old face!


    Besides, how could his disciples in front of Yu Yu allow themselves to be chased and beaten, and even run for their lives become extravagant hopes?


    "Father, please calm down. I have already informed all the major forces stationed here in the three thousand worlds, and the Lingwu world has also sent a message. As long as Shaofu and them hold on for a period of time, we will be able to rescue them!"


    Seeing his father''s violence, Yu Taiyan quickly comforted him.


    In fact, as early as Du Shaofu and others left the wormhole in space, he began to make preparations. He sent people to keep an eye on the situation of jinghuatian in qianxu. As soon as the news came, he began to arrange for the rescue of more than 200 people.


    "I''m afraid I can''t catch up with you."


    Yu Yu''s face was sad. He didn''t believe that he could mobilize his strength. He didn''t pay too much attention to jinghuatian. He was afraid that when his own side passed by, everything would have settled down, and everything would be too late. By then, what would have happened even if the boundary had been flattened?


    Yu Yu''s face was anxious, and he only heard him say, "where is qianxu jinghuatian? Do you know why there is so much exclusion from the outside strong? "


    "Why?"


    Yu Taiyan''s eyelids leaped. He only knew that there was something special about that world, which was very exclusive. When the strong men of other worlds arrived there, they would make the creatures in that world hostile. If they were as active as those of Du Shaofu, if they were a little bit more noisy, they would make the whole world move and start to surround and kill!


    At present, Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming protoss have all stepped in, and jinghuatian in qianxu has been completely overturned!


    Therefore, when he heard his father talk about it, Yu Taiyan was also very curious about what kind of peculiarity qianxu Jinghua had.


    "I don''t know anything else, but Shaoyou once told me that qianxu jinghuatian had been with the demons for thirty-three days at the beginning of heaven and earth and when the demons were in turmoil! The first is the hellblood Phoenix clan, which is extremely powerful. Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming Shenzu are only under their command! But after the blood Phoenix clan was destroyed, the three tribes led many other races to surrender! At that time, when the war between the thirty-three born spirits and the demons reached the most critical point, they did not pursue the responsibility of those races. Instead, they made an oath with them. The three tribes led all ethnic groups to occupy qianxu jinghuatian. Generations could not leave, and no one from the outside world could easily set foot there. "


    Yu Yu did not hide, and told Yu Taiyan what he knew.


    Through his narration, Yu Taiyan had a deeper understanding of qianxu jinghuatian.


    It turned out that the ancient demons were in trouble all over the world, and now many races of qianxu jinghuatian also joined them. However, after the blood Phoenix clan of hell was completely destroyed, all the tribes realized their mistakes and surrendered directly, but they still had a very strong fighting power.


    At that time, the war was in full swing, and the creatures of thirty-three days had no time to take care of the Taishi magic dragon, the green blood giant, and so on. They were afraid of forcing those races to join the demons again, so they had to make a contract with them and not invade each other!


    But those races and other creatures are hostile to each other, and even if the situation has stabilized for 33 days after countless years, it is still difficult to eliminate the hostility between them.I''m afraid that as long as the strong people of the older generation do not fall, this situation will continue and it is difficult to be assimilated.


    "After thirty-three days of stability, why not kill them all and keep them for what?"


    Yu Taiyan was puzzled. Since the demons were defeated, why didn''t the Taishi magic dragon, the green blood giant, the Youming Shenzu, and so on, been destroyed by the other thirty-two days?


    No matter how it used to be, but at least after years of recuperation and recuperation, there is definitely the strength to do this in 32 days!


    There is absolutely no reason for those who have been associated with the demons to continue to exist in this world. They should be wiped out!


    "I don''t know about that, but it''s certainly useful to keep them. It can''t be just for meat stew!"


    Yu Yu looked at his son in front of him, and said without good breath.


    He himself came from three thousand worlds. He still listened to his disciples and didn''t know anything deeper.


    "Qianxu jinghuatian, who used to be associated with the demons, is really in trouble to help them


    Yu Taiyan sighed and said with emotion.


    We can imagine how fierce the various races who have been fighting with the demons for thirty-three days!


    Under the situation that most of the creatures in that world were disturbed, there were only 200 of them. They must have no way to go to heaven or anywhere. If there is no strong help to rush to the place, I''m afraid there will be an accident!


    "I will mobilize all the people who can be transferred. This time, I will go to qianxu jinghuatian in person. No matter what, I can''t let Shaofu have any accident! There are Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng and long San. If they have an accident, my brothers will not tear me up! "


    Yu Yuqian gave orders to Yu Taiyan. At the same time, he also thought that if the masters such as Qu daojue, Ling Feng, and long San knew that their disciples were in danger, they would never end up with themselves!


    "Don''t worry, father. I will certainly mobilize enough people to rescue Shaofu and them!"


    Yu Taiyan definitely nodded and said solemnly.


    Hearing this, Yu Yu''s face looked a little better.


    But he did not calm down for two breaths. He began to walk around the hall again, saying: "no way! no way! I have to find Shao you! "


    "There is no need to disturb elder martial brother Lu about this matter?"


    Yu Taiyan''s heart is a thump, watching his father keep pulling his own beard, secretly said that he is really in a hurry, should go to see elder martial brother Lu for help.


    In this way, the matter will be upgraded even more. It is estimated that qianxu jinghuatian''s Antiques, who have not been born for many years, will come forward!


    Although elder martial brother Lu is not afraid of them, it is not necessary!


    "Father..."


    Yu Taiyan wanted to stop his father and was about to say something, but when he saw that Yu Yu had finished his first sentence, he disappeared from the hall with a whoosh and disappeared instantly!


    He was stunned for a moment, then he also flew away and left.


    In fact, Yu Taiyan understood his father''s idea that the strength of himself and others in the three thousand thousand world was indeed so strong that it could not be shaken. However, it still took enough time to mobilize enough people to come to 33 days.


    I''m afraid that during this period of time, Du Shaofu and others can''t hold on!


    ¡­¡­


    Dry empty Jing Huatian.


    The great orcs are still searching. Seventy thousand people have been sent out to search for the immortal strongmen in this field.


    However, half a month has passed, and they still haven''t found any trace, let alone kill more than 200 people such as Du Shaofu.


    Some races, such as the Taishi magic dragon, the green blood giant and the nether world, are also beginning to feel a little anxious.


    They have expanded their search scope by tens of thousands of miles, but they still get nothing!


    This makes people angry at the same time, but also a little depressed!


    "Keep searching, send more people, expand the scope!"


    The old man of the Taishi magic dragon clan, with his eyes fixed, gave orders in a gloomy way, and his old face was so black that he was about to drip out of the water.


    He is very depressed, every time the flow of time for him is suffering!


    The orders of the two young adults kept echoing in his mind. In his mind, the old man overturned his previous judgment and felt that the two men wanted to kill the young man named Du Shaofu, not for personal resentment, but for a more important reason!


    This idea keeps beating in the old man''s heart. If this is the case, if he fails to do so, is it not a bad thing?


    If so, the two young adults will not let themselves go easily!


    "You must find it! And as soon as possible, when the forces behind the human race arrive, it will be too late! "


    The strong men of the green blood giants are also worried and anxious.


    Two young adults once said that the forces behind human beings are very strong. Although they can not imagine how strong they are, the forces that both adults fear are absolutely terrible!So at this time, they just want to find Du Shaofu and others as soon as possible, kill them as soon as possible, and complete the task this time!


    "If you can''t, you''ll have to disturb the ancestors in the forgotten place!"


    In the nether world, a man came out, Ning important said.


    "That kid''s treasure of space is very strong. It''s likely that the strong man in the sitting and forgetting situation was sacrificed, otherwise he would not have escaped our strict search!"


    The old man of the Taishi magic dragon clan sank and murmured: "we will return to our respective families immediately. Please go out of the place of sitting and forgetting! In the past few days, let everyone continue to look for it. Don''t let up for a moment, and report any changes at any time! "


    Next to him, several people heard his words and nodded.


    Then, the old man and the people of the other two races were all shining, and then disappeared in an instant!


    ¡­¡­


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu and others are quietly practicing, and they don''t care about the external affairs at all.


    In the past half a month, it has been more than two or three years here!


    During this period, everyone''s breath tends to be stable, and the strong people who had suffered a little trauma have recovered their strong state.


    If Du Shaofu and the dean of the Academy were able to form a resonance, it would be hard to imagine the benefits of Du Shaofu sitting beside him!


    However, in the first year, everything was very calm. All the rules that filled Du Shaofu''s body were only fluctuating outside his body. Whenever he touched the president lying on his back, he was ostracized and it was difficult to integrate them.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was surrounded by layers of light and color, which covered his whole body.


    At the same time, his space is also open, including Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San, and Kong Lao, who have been restored here. Only the position of President tianwu around him forms a hollow space, which can not be approached.


    "Hum, hum..."


    Hundreds of people practice at the same time, and the powerful gas field erupts, intertwined with each other, forming a unique rhythm.


    In this ancient space, except for the four members of Du Shaofu''s family, the rest are immortal. Everyone understands that there is a complete law, which is gradually merging.


    Time, space, material, and soul are independent of each other. They share the same origin and resonate with each other!


    Du Shaofu is no exception. The Qi mechanism outside his body is connected with all people. The space law mastered by him is entangled with the Qi mechanism outside the body of those who are beyond the immortal realm by the complete space law. The material law is connected with the immortal state which controls the complete material law.


    At the same time, he only understood a small part of the laws of time and soul, and they also produced some subtle fluctuations, which were connected with the corresponding human breath.


    Driven by the momentum of these strong men, Du Shaofu''s whole body was also slowly growing.


    Of course, this is not his own cultivation, but the resonance formed by the rhythm of many strong people.


    "This boy!"


    In fact, many people, such as Qu daojue, long San and Ling Feng, have been sober for a long time. However, when they saw Du Shaofu''s state, they did not withdraw their momentum. Instead, they continued to emit more gentle fluctuations, trying to coincide with Du Shaofu''s rhythm.


    Then, step by step, they improved themselves and momentum, driving Du Shaofu, which produced the final effect.


    "It''s not easy! Just in the place where so many people practice, we can form a resonance in the law. This boy is really a genius


    Long San sighed unconsciously, deeply shocked by Du Shaofu''s qualifications.


    For ordinary strong people, if they want to practice step by step to a higher level, most of them have to rely on their own understanding.


    But Du Shaofu, with the help of his own strength and the fluctuation of the law of the strong, realized his own understanding.


    This kind of understanding, not to say how much it can directly improve Du Shaofu''s cultivation, but it can make him closer to various laws, and can be closer to contact with each other. This is of great benefit to his future understanding!


    If we compare the way of cultivation to the sky, Qu daojue and others are the people standing under the clouds. Although they can''t get through the clouds and come to the top of Jue mountain, they can see the appearance of the sky palace through the gaps in the clouds!


    Du Shaofu''s own strength can be regarded as standing in the middle of the sky, and he can''t see the real face of tianque.


    However, if you can use the sight of Qu daojue and others to pry, you will be able to see more scenery that you can''t see at ordinary times!


    No better than this!


    For Du Shaofu''s practice in the future, he had a fixed direction. As long as he followed the path, it was difficult to lose his way.


    "I don''t believe what you said before, but now, I really see some shadow of Lu Shaoyou in him!"Ling Feng looks at Du Shaofu and controls the fluctuation of his Qi. At the same time, he also preaches to Qu daojue and long San.


    Uncle Yu is so talented that he can''t blame his talent.


    Such a terrible cultivation talent, they only saw it on Lu Shaoyou many years ago.


    In contrast, these people are a group of waste, spent countless years to achieve immortality, which is still with the help of Lingwu world''s extraordinary place!


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu, who has been practicing for just a few decades, came from a small world. With his own talent and his own efforts, he has achieved so much.


    I''m afraid it won''t be many years. I''m going to be compared with him!


    "If this boy wants to step on our shoulders to see the high scenery, we can''t let him down. Let him see the vastness of the law, the ethereal of the heaven and the infinite of the road."


    Qu daojue''s mouth was filled with a smile. After exchanging a look with long San and Ling Feng, he again mobilized his own strength, and then drove Du Shaofu''s breath to send out a series of strange waves.


    In an instant, the power of the vast laws in the ancient space vibrated endlessly, and the sound of hum came and went one after another!


    The road is evolving, the heaven and earth are moving, the nature is deriving, and all things are sprouting


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2794

    The power of the law interweaves and resonates with each other, causing a terrifying sight.


    But Du Shaofu and others were unhurt in the vision.


    Everything revolves around them, setting off everyone in it. It looks like the world is constantly changing with these people as the center.


    In this strange world, the rules of order are shaping, the power of the road is flowing, forming a piece of invisible traces, which can not be seen by the naked eye, but the power of Yuan Shen can be vaguely captured!


    Qu daojue and others had the heart to help Du Shaofu. Under their guidance, everything was in order, and the rhythm of Du Shaofu''s whole body was raised to a very terrible situation.


    This is not something that can be achieved by ordinary circumstances of cutting off the truth. However, the deliberate creation of more than 200 immortal strong men, coupled with Du Shaofu''s extraordinary talent and outstanding understanding, has led to all this.


    With the passage of time, all the momentum between the field has reached a pole, making the ancient space tremble.


    Only at a certain moment, when all the waves and some invisible rules in the ancient space enter the same rhythm and have the same tone and rhythm with each other, only a whistling sound can be heard, accompanied by a bright light!


    Then, a terrible tearing force started to pull all the people''s Qi machines. It was as if there was an invisible devil who wanted to devour them all!


    Such a scene makes Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, and long three people panic and frighten!


    "What''s going on? Why is this happening?"


    Some people''s tone is panic, shudder ground voice way.


    This kind of change is too terrible, let a person be unprepared!


    Invisibly, there seems to be a pair of big hands, grabbing the Qi in their bodies and pulling them out vigorously.


    If this situation is allowed to happen, they are afraid that all their strength will be drawn out!


    At that time, his more than 200 immortality will be hard to imagine!


    "Hold on


    Qu Dao Jue yelled in a hurry, and at the same time indicated that everyone should withdraw his strength as soon as possible so as not to be hurt.


    "The three of me are in full control. The rest of us are going to cut off the gas engine!"


    Ling Feng wrung her eyebrows, and she was also crying out.


    "Elder martial brother, you can''t hold on!"


    Among more than 200 people, a strong one cried.


    Other people also agree with him when he hears the speech. So many of them together can''t stop the tearing force. If the power is withdrawn, Qu Dao Jue, long San and Ling Feng can''t resist at all. I''m afraid it will lead to bad consequences at that time!


    "No nonsense! If you don''t want to die, do it for me! "


    The Dragon opened his mouth in a deep voice, and said coldly to the people around him.


    At the end of the speech, all of them roared with terror one by one, and their whole body strength was fierce and concussion. They affected the strongest force and broke away with all their strength!


    The force of tearing was too strong. When all the strong men got rid of them, everyone fell on the ground with sweat on their heads, all exhausted, and felt every bit of strength drained out of their bodies!


    But fortunately, they have not suffered any trauma, just need time to adjust breath, can be restored to the full state!


    "Three senior brothers!"


    Soon, someone raised a little strength and looked at the field. At this time, Qu daojue, long San, and Ling Feng were flushed. As if they were drunk, beads of sweat rolled down their foreheads!


    Their faces were ferocious, trying to resist the force of tearing!


    Of course, in addition to the three men and Du Shaofu, there is an old figure who is also in the same situation. However, like Du Shaofu, he did not wake up!


    "Why doesn''t Du Shaofu wake up yet?"


    Ling Feng bit his teeth and said that he was helpless.


    With the strength of the three of them, they could have retreated directly, but Du Shaofu was still in the state of cultivation and showed no sign of soberness at all.


    If you don''t pull him out, the three people are afraid that Du Shaofu will be in danger, as well as the old figure.


    However, it is extremely difficult for them to maintain their own state, and they no longer have the strength to cut off the connection between Du Shaofu and the old man and the tearing force.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    In the ancient space, the power of terror is surging, just like a terrible black hole, pulling the power of all laws to swallow it up!


    All of us don''t know why all this happened, just feel the danger.


    Qu daojue, Lingfeng and long struggled, but as time went on, they felt more and more tired.


    "I can''t hold on!"


    At the end of the day, the three of them screamed, and the invisible wave outside became more and more intense, causing a series of empty storms!


    If you don''t withdraw, the three of you will be in danger!


    "Du Shaofu! Wake up


    Qu Dao never drank violently, but the purple robed youth, who was cross legged on the ground, did not make any noise, which made him helpless."Hula..."


    All of a sudden, there was a great noise, and the three people, together with the power of the law outside Du Shaofu, could no longer resist. Their strength was like a flood pouring out, and they all rushed to one place.


    "What have you done, little ones?"


    At this time, the empty old man was also awakened, he opened his mouth is angry to drink.


    He was in the process of recovery. Under the influence of many treasures, he was on the verge of reaching the peak.


    But when he practiced well, suddenly there was such a change. The whole person was pulled away by great force, which shocked him!


    In an instant, he judged the situation in front of him, but it was too late!


    Empty old just feel bitter in the heart, is it not easy to recover the strength, but also be beaten back to the original shape again?


    "After that, I don''t know how I died!"


    Long San can''t help but scold, it is to the extreme.


    Until now, they haven''t figured out the root cause of all this.


    But the next moment, under the gaze of all the people, a whirlpool suddenly appeared on the figure wrapped in the light and lying on the ground beside Du Shaofu, pulling the strength of Qu Dao Jue, long San, Ling Feng and Kong Lao together with their bodies!


    "I see!"


    Until then, Qu Dao Jue suddenly woke up. All this was caused by the sleeping man!


    For this figure who has been lying in the ancient space, he is not a stranger, and his identity can be judged by the breath emanating from the faintness.


    "Holy old man, don''t play with us like this


    Ling Feng''s mouth actually sent out a scream, bitter face toward the sleeping figure.


    However, soon, they were pulled by the body suddenly, so hard to stop, stay near Du Shaofu!


    At the same time, the whirlpool disappeared, and the tearing force disappeared!


    The four did not understand what had happened, and then the invisible law outside them began to tremble!


    The same was true of Du Shaofu, and all his strength began to tremble.


    What''s more, the space outside his body actually covered president Wu''s body that day. The vacuum zone no longer exists!


    "Hum, hum..."


    The sound of terror rang out in the ancient space.


    Layers of ripples spread like water waves!


    Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng and Kong Laoren all closed their eyes again. They were connected with Du Shaofu''s Qi machine, and then touched the fluctuation of dean tianwu. They had a terrible resonance with each other!


    "They are..."


    The other 200 odd people who got rid of them before were staring at Du Shaofu''s five men and Dean tianwu.


    "Hum, hum..."


    Under the influence of invisible power, there are strange sounds in the ancient space, and many strong people feel numb.


    However, some people listen carefully, and the sound has an unimaginable mysterious charm, which makes people feel restless, sometimes quiet, sometimes violent!


    "Great chance! This is a rare opportunity


    Soon, a strong man yelled.


    He deeply felt that the state of Du Shaofu and others seemed to resonate with the Qi mechanism of the sleeping man.


    That sound is buzzing, under the careful discrimination, actually has the power of law, which contains, as if the road Lun sound general, enlightening the deaf and enlightening!


    "What did we miss?"


    At this time, a strong face bitter, angry!


    Until now, they really realized that the terrible tearing force was the result of resonance between the sleeping man and the others.


    And I, the more than 200 people, actually broke away from that state.


    Think of here, everyone would like to smoke their own two big mouth son!


    "If we didn''t resist just now, we could get unimaginable benefits."


    Some people have a tone of bitterness and bitterness.


    Seeing Du Shaofu, Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San and Kong Lao, they are in a mysterious state at this time. They are envious!


    "Quick, quick! Don''t delay. The hum is extraordinary. Let''s listen carefully. If we can understand some mysteries, we can also get great harvest


    Then someone said this.


    Immediately, all of them realized this, and began to open their practice posture and listen to the sounds in the void.


    Soon, the ancient space again fell into a quiet, only Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang three little guys kept blinking big eyes, looking a little confused.


    They have been sober for a long time, but they are only in the realm of seizing the gods. They did not resonate with the Qi mechanism of Du Shaofu and Qu daojue, so they did not fall into the terrible tearing force before."It seems that uncle Shaofu will be greatly improved this time."


    Du Xiaoba said for a moment.


    At the age of the eldest, he has much broader knowledge than Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin, and can see some mysterious things.


    "Dad, get strong and clean up those evil animals outside


    Du Xiaohuang''s beautiful eyes flow and her sight sweeps over Du Shaofu.


    "Kill all the meat!"


    Du Xiaolin''s eyes came out of green stars, clenched his fist and said.


    "Just eat it


    Du Xiaoba gently hit him on the head, but he also unconsciously licked his lips, as if to those orcs aftertaste.


    "I don''t know when shuangniang and shuangniang can recover!"


    Du Xiaohuang turned her head and looked at Ouyang Shuang on one side, as well as the ancient emperor and Bi fangguzu.


    Because of the influence of scorpion venom from the scorpion lion family, the three men suffered a lot of trauma.


    However, after Du Shaofu planted the blood and soul seals on the strong spirits of the scorpion lion clan, they were able to untie the poison. However, the original gods of these three people still need time to recover!


    "Let''s continue to practice. We can''t be too far away from Uncle Shaofu."


    Du Xiaoba pondered for a moment, then said to Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin.


    Before all the creatures in the Shenwu world fought against the demons, their accomplishments were not too far away from Du Shaofu. However, after thirty-three days, the gap was getting bigger and bigger.


    If you don''t want to be pulled too far away, you have to practice hard!


    In the words, the three little guys all sat down and continued to practice like the people around them.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ancient space, time goes on and on.


    Du Shaofu, Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San and Kong Lao are intertwined with each other and resonate with President tianwu.


    In addition, the more than 200 immortals sitting around are listening to the hum in the void, as if listening to the voice of the heaven!


    With the passage of time, everyone''s breath began to rise a little bit. Some of the original people who had just broken through soon had their accomplishments stabilized.


    In particular, Du Shaofu and other five people have changed the most greatly.


    They are obviously sitting there, but if they close their eyes and explore the past with the power of the yuan God, they can not find a few people.


    At this time, these five people, as if branded in the void, are integrated with the whole ancient space.


    To say that the biggest change is still Du Shaofu. He cut down the true realm, and under the resonance of the law, he kept feeling the rhythm.


    "The law of space!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu had recovered his consciousness, but he did not know what kind of state he was in.


    He just felt some traces of evolution in his mind, which was the fluctuation of laws, which naturally gave him a heart to explore the truth.


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, the virtual wheel of time began to rotate rapidly, releasing its great power and inspiring time and space.


    "Traces of the law of time!"


    Du Shaofu also knew that such changes in the virtual wheel of time were caused by the law of time.


    The law in his palace of clay balls is branded with light, and the traces of some parts are bright again, corresponding to the invisible fluctuation.


    As time goes by, his whole person takes on a kind of unique charm, aloof and extraordinary!


    It was in such a scene that Du Shaofu suddenly opened his eyes when the time of the outside world passed 20 days, that is, three or four years after the ancient space!


    After that, he stood up and his purple robe swayed without wind.


    "The law of time?"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, reached out his hand and hit out a lightsaber. Then, his other hand quickly brushed it out. A strange rhythm spread out and covered the lightsaber!


    Then we can see that the invisible order and rules around the lightsaber have been rewritten directly, and the speed has suddenly increased in general. The lightsaber can be shot out of the void and disappear!


    Seeing this scene, Du Shaofu''s mouth was bent with a smile.


    He knew that it was not that the speed of the lightsaber increased, but that under the influence of time acceleration, the time rule of that area was accelerated many times, so that the speed of the lightsaber seemed to surge!


    "What a huge harvest


    Du Shaofu was overjoyed. He knew that he had finally made a breakthrough in his understanding of the law of time!


    Looking at Dean tianwu lying beside him, Du Shaofu sighed that Yu Yuqian had not deceived himself. If he practiced around the dean and formed a resonance with him, there would be unexpected gains.


    However, the breakthrough in the law of time also has the credit of the virtual wheel of time. It is like a prologue, which ignites Du Shaofu''s understanding of the law of time and opens the door."There is also the law of space. I have mastered most of them. If we go further, we will be perfect."


    After a little feeling, Du Shaofu found that he had made great strides in the space law, which made him extremely excited.


    As the strongest primitive law he mastered, Du Shaofu had already understood a profound situation when he was in the world of Shenwu.


    After thirty-three days, I met Kong Lao in Hunyuan space. I learned a lot from each other. Once again, I let him understand deeply in this way!


    This time, he practiced for several years around tianwu. After resonating with the law, his strength has made great progress!


    He seems to automatically appear in his mind a ruler to measure, knowing that he has mastered 70% of the law of space!


    In this way, the way to use it in this field will be more complicated and mysterious, and there will be more means to deal with the enemy!


    "In sum, I''m now in the late stage of beheading Zhen!"


    Du Shaofu thought to himself and estimated his present strength.


    If we separate the four laws, Du Shaofu has just stepped into the middle stage of cutting down the truth, the law of time is the early stage of cutting down the truth, and the law of space has reached the late stage. Only the law of soul can not even be regarded as an introduction, but only a little understanding.


    But when it comes to the real strength, he has been a strong man in the later period after he has made a breakthrough in the law of space!


    "It''s not enough. We need more."


    Du Shaofu restrained his excitement and alerted himself to himself.


    Although today''s strength is not weak, but in the face of the real strong, such as the immortal situation, it is too weak.


    In the thirty-three days of sitting and forgetting the strong is not born, only to achieve immortality, is the most top strength!


    Du Shaofu felt a bit of pressure. The enemies he faced were terrible. There were tens of thousands of people waiting for them to come out of the ancient space.


    And those people, who don''t know for what reason, think of killing themselves.


    Du Shaofu did not dare to take it lightly. As a man who had been in the world for thirty-three days, Du Shaofu wanted to know why the creatures in this world valued themselves so much.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2795

    Since the Taishi magic dragon and other clans wanted to kill themselves by naming their own names, Du Shaofu naturally could not think that it was just because he had eaten some meat from the powerful orcs.


    Behind that, there must be some unknown secret.


    "We must catch up with the understanding of the laws of time and material as soon as possible. In addition, the most important thing is the law of the soul. We should make breakthroughs as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu stopped thinking about the outside world, but was thinking about his own problems.


    The law of space has reached the late stage, but no obvious breakthrough has been made in the law of soul. The gap is really huge.


    However, he also had confidence. After all, Master Yu Yu had given himself a green dragon essence before, and the race talent of the green dragon clan was the law of soul!


    When you refine the remaining green dragon essence blood in your body, you must be able to get more in the soul law.


    "If you have a chance, maybe you can go to the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang!"


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind that the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang was now under his control, and all the powerful men had planted blood and soul marks in their minds, which was equivalent to their own power.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t want to expose this point for the time being. The immortal state was nothing in jinghuatian. It was better to let them hide in the dark, which might play an unexpected role in the critical time.


    The scorpions and lions of Honghuang are also good at the law of soul. There must be a place similar to the place of inheritance. Therefore, Du Shaofu was wondering whether to find a chance to go to shizuling to get some insight into the direction of soul law.


    It is not Du Shaofu''s style of doing things if such resources are not used!


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, while Du Shaofu was meditating, a slight roar came out.


    Along with it, this piece of ancient space is shaking with some.


    "What''s going on?"


    Du Shaofu was shocked and looked around to find out the source of the tremor.


    This ancient space is made by the sacrifice of tianwu president. It is a powerful existence beyond sitting and forgetting with the two primitive laws of time and space!


    How can the thing refined by such a terrible strong man shake for no reason?


    What''s more, Du Shaofu is the master of today''s ancient space. As long as he wants to know, any wind and grass in it can''t escape his perception!


    "Is it that the ancient space was discovered by the orcs outside?"


    Du Shaofu looked dignified, and he thought of this possibility.


    If this is the case, the matter will be very serious. So many immortal strong men surround the outside. If we blow open the barrier of the ancient space, none of them will survive!


    In addition, as Qu daojue had guessed earlier, it would be even more terrifying if those clans had gone out to sit and forget the strong!


    The legendary sitting and forgetting ah, it is estimated that if you stretch out a slap, you will be able to pat this person into slag!


    "Boy, I''m afraid it''s really a situation of forgetting to kill the door!"


    At this time, Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng and Kong Lao also came to their senses. Their secret contact with Dean tianwu was cut off, and their figure lying on the ground restored their peace again!


    In addition, other strong people sitting on the ground also opened their eyes one by one.


    Hearing what Qu daojue said, everyone''s expression was very heavy. Did the most terrible result really happen?


    "Sitting and forgetting, the whole thirty-three days is just a small picture! How can we, in the end, startle the strong by sitting and forgetting? "


    Some people are so suspicious that they can''t believe it.


    Everyone knows that among the nine realms of the thirty-three days, the last one is the realm of the legend. At least in today''s world, no one knows whether such terror exists in the world!


    In this way, sitting and forgetting is the strongest in all the world.


    However, they will not be born at all, unless there is racial danger and their families or ethnic groups are in danger of being destroyed, they may appear in the war!


    What''s more, it''s a big event that shakes the whole thirty-three days!


    Du Shaofu, more than 200 people, are immortal. They can not pose any threat to the whole qianxu jinghuatian. How could he go out to sit and forget?


    "I''ll go out and see what''s going on!"


    Qu Dao Jue frowned and said to the people around him.


    In any case, the ancient space should indeed be exposed. No matter whether there is a place to sit and forget, you can''t sit here waiting for death. You must understand the external situation to make corresponding countermeasures!


    "Elder martial brother Qu, let''s go together. The others are waiting in the ancient space!"


    Du Shaofu went to Qu daojue''s side.


    Qu Dao thought about it, nodded and agreed directly.


    "Elder martial brother Qu, be careful!"


    "Younger martial brother Du, be careful!"They were all in a very dignified mood, and they were all told.


    "If you can hide for a while, you can''t hide for a lifetime. You''d better go and have a look."


    Qu daojue said that he and Du Shaofu turned around and started to leave here to inquire about the situation.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people stopped talking, and their hearts were raised in their voices.


    They are all afraid that once they leave the ancient space, they will immediately suppress it!


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to the ancient space at this time, many powerful orcs stood in the air, and everyone emitted a terrible breath, shaking in the void!


    That dense figure covered the void, the terrible power of the vast, natural release of the earth shaking pressure, countless creatures even in a far away place, feel legs can not help shaking, want to crawl under such authority!


    And the situation here also makes many living creatures in this world feel shocked to the point that there is no way to increase it!


    "The three clans have finally trapped the human beings and found their hiding space treasures!"


    "Yes, I can''t believe it. Even the strong people who sit and forget go out. It''s terrible!"


    "The place of sitting and forgetting, some immortal ancestors of our family have never seen a strong one in sitting and forgetting!"


    "Every one of those people is able to suppress the existence of heaven and earth. They are not born easily. Once they show up, there will be great events."


    "It''s amazing that more than 200 human beings have attracted the attention of several big families!"


    "I don''t know what their identities are. They have made things come to this stage today!"


    "It can be imagined that these people have extraordinary origins. Otherwise, how could the three ethnic groups fight so fiercely?"


    "Even if they were dead, they would be proud of themselves. I''m afraid it will spread all over the world in thirty-three days."


    "This time, there should be no more accidents. After all, the strong people who sit and forget appear. Will those human beings be allowed to continue to jump?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many creatures can''t help but talk about it. They are deeply shocked by the birth of the strong. At the same time, they also feel that Du Shaofu''s weight is too terrible.


    If not, Taishi magic dragon, the green blood giant, and the netherworld God clan will not be able to disturb the sitting and forgetting ancestors who are not born all year round!


    However, these creatures were not sure when they talked about it. After all, things went through twists and turns. They thought that Du Shaofu and others would die, but they are still alive and kicking to the present day.


    Although the creatures in the qianxu Jinghua heaven are very confident in the strong who sit and forget, no one can say whether there will be any changes in the future.


    "You say Will we have a chance to see the battle of the strong


    All of a sudden, a creature faltered and uttered such a sentence.


    Such words, so that all the people who heard were instantly scalp explosion, the whole body began to shiver.


    It''s not that there is no such possibility. After all, those human beings can attract so much attention, and they must have a big head.


    If there are strong people who sit and forget behind them, maybe it will really cause a war of sit and forget!


    "I can''t imagine! That''s terrible! If one is not good, our whole world will fall into endless calamities


    There were creatures trembling all over, and their words were not very clear.


    It is indeed an unimaginable picture. It is said that if you take action in a sitting and forgetting situation, you will often suppress one side of the sky, which can make heaven and earth lose color and overturn heaven and earth!


    For thirty-three days, it has been countless years that no one has seen the strong fight.


    That''s not a good thing, but a terrible disaster. At that time, the whole heaven of qianxu Jinghua will turn upside down and countless creatures will die!


    "I wish that didn''t happen!"


    Some people prayed in secret. Although they yearn for such a state, as the weak, no one wants to see such a scene happen.


    "Look, I always feel that this time things will not end so easily!"


    It is also said by some people, with a faint intuition in the bottom of my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the ancient space, hundreds of thousands of immortal strong people are flying in the air!


    This is an army of terror, so many strong people gathered together, no matter where they go, they can make one side of the world take seriously!


    However, at this time, all the strong orcs did not move, just looked at the center of the encircling circle with burning eyes.


    There, there is a rickety old man standing, his head only a few confused hair, dry and white!


    On its forehead, two dragon horns are black and purple, shriveled and lifeless!


    The old man''s face is also the same, one after another deep wrinkles, engraved with the vicissitudes of time, coupled with that faltering walk, quite a flavor of aging.


    There is no breath fluctuation on the old man. If he does not stand in the air, it seems that he is no different from the bad old man who is about to arrive in time.But it was such an ugly and even frail old man that people around him looked at him with deep reverence.


    "The ancestor of Taishi magic dragon clan, who is the strong one who has survived since the beginning of heaven and earth!"


    Around, some powerful people of the green blood giants, the nether world, and other races looked at the old man and sighed in his heart unconsciously.


    The helmsman of several races had heard of the old man''s name, but few had seen his true face.


    This time saw, everybody''s heart rises strong awe!


    "The three states of sitting and forgetting are forgetting the heaven and the earth, forgetting the dust and forgetting myself, and seeing through the samsara. The ancestor of dragon demon must be about to reach the place of forgetting dust and forgetting myself."


    A strong man looks at the old man and speculates.


    "He must be able to break through the situation of forgetting heaven and earth. Maybe he has already stepped into forgetting the dust and forgetting himself! Otherwise, it will be very difficult for the Taishi dragon clan to wake it up. Please come here! "


    Some of the green blood giants think of this layer.


    It is precisely because of the special place of sitting and forgetting that they can not come out of the world all the year round.


    The green blood giants and the underworld gods had previously returned to their families to invite the strong to sit and forget, but both failed.


    Their ancestors are all in a deep sleep, and it is difficult to be awakened. Their state is similar to that of dean tianwu in Du Shaofu''s barren ancient space.


    As a descendant, no one dares to wake up by force. After all, it is not the crisis of the extinction of race. If one is careless, it will cause bad consequences to the cultivation of our ancestors, and the loss will be great!


    Therefore, only the ancestor of Taishi magic dragon came here!


    "Grandfather


    At this time, an old man who was in charge of the magic dragon family of Taishi came forward and respectfully said to the old man who was still in his old age: "I wonder if the ancestor has found those hiding places for human beings?"


    When he asked questions, he appeared a little cautious, for fear of causing the discontent of his ancestors.


    "They have been found. I''ll ask them out now!"


    The Dragon demon ancestor nodded gently, revealing a little bleak meaning, without the demeanor of a strong man at all.


    Only in the eyes of the people, he reached for a finger, a piece of light shining down, filled the air.


    Then, we can see a piece of strange traces, which are the veins of the law, winding and winding like small dragons, intertwined with each other, forming a unique rhythm.


    "It''s the law of the treasure of space. Find those humans!"


    Many strong people are excited, when those veins appear in front of them, they can naturally see the mystery.


    Needless to say, that is the hiding place of the purple robed youth and others, and the treasure of space!


    It has to be said that those who can sacrifice and refine such treasures are really shocking to all the strong. If it was not for the Dragon demon ancestor who was sitting in the forgetful state and there were so many immortal strong people, there was no way to take it.


    "Damn human, come out and die!"


    Not long after the law brand of the ancient space appeared, the strong man of the orc suddenly gave a big drink, and then he saw a giant tail, like a pillar connecting the sky, smashed down from the void and pulled hard at the law brand marks!


    On this huge animal tail, it carries incomparable power, which makes the whole world shake violently. The void is directly cut open, and there is an abyss crack that runs through the blue and yellow spring. The breath of the outside world gushes out, and the nine days and ten places are cut off!


    However, such a powerful blow down the world, split on the law of the veins, it is directly through!


    Then the giant tail lashed down, pulling away a million miles of mountains under the void. In the huge roar, the earth cracked and opened, endless water gushed up, and irrigated in this crack, a huge river immediately took shape!


    "The power of matter can''t shake it!"


    Seeing such a scene, the eyes of countless powerful people trembled fiercely!


    Who made the magic weapon of space? How could such a terrible attack not make the follower move?


    This is too terrible. It is absolutely not a common treasure. It must be made by the hand of the most powerful!


    "That boy must have a great future! no wonder! No wonder two young adults must kill him. He must have something special about him


    In the three races of Taishi demon dragon, green blood giant and Youming Shenzu, many people were shocked.


    They see that the magic weapon of space is extraordinary, and the youth in purple robe has a great origin!


    "This is a magic weapon of space made by sitting and forgetting. The rules and veins can be seen, but the whole space is placed in the void and will not be affected by external forces at all."


    The Dragon demon ancestor of Taishi magic dragon clan spoke softly, and his turbid eyes were also full of light at this time.


    Other people can''t see it, but he knows that the magic weapon of space is extraordinary, and the strength of the people who sacrifice refining is absolutely above him!"What kind of forces have we provoked?"


    The Dragon demon ancestor couldn''t help thinking about this layer. He was not sure whether this move would lead to disaster for his own ethnic group?


    The two young people who went to their own family gave a huge temptation. But did the Taishi magic dragon really have that good fortune to enjoy? Will you make endless efforts, or in vain, or just be used as a knife?


    The old man thought a lot of problems in his mind. The forces behind these human beings are absolutely formidable, even more powerful than their Taishi magic dragons. He doesn''t know whether his clan''s choice this time is wrong.


    However, when things have come to this point, there is no reason to go back.


    What''s more, as long as you don''t expose your race and the two young people, you should not attach too much importance to this event in the rest of the world in thirty-three days.


    The Taishi magic dragons, the green blood giants, the netherworld gods, and other big and small forces of qianxu jinghuatian should not be afraid of the forces behind these human beings. After all, the Taigu oath is still there!


    "It''s time to come out. Anyway, you can''t hide today!"


    The Dragon demon ancestor spoke, his voice was a little hoarse. It seemed that he had not spoken for many years.


    As soon as his voice fell, he stretched out a dry claw and grasped the rules of the ancient space!


    "My grandfather has done it!"


    Many strong people look at this scene, inexplicably some nervous.


    The old hand was so weak that it was still shaking unconsciously, but everyone knew that the seemingly ordinary grasp of the Dragon demon ancestor contained endless principles of law and the order of heaven and earth!


    All of us are waiting. The ancient space is broken, and more than 200 human beings are directly exposed in front of them, and then killed!


    The strong men of the three ethnic groups, however, have raised their minds one by one and are ready to kill Du Shaofu, a young man in purple robe, at the first time to fulfill the promise with those two young adults!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2796

    There is no trace of the magic power of the magic, but there is no trace of the magic power of the magic!


    However, just as his palm had just stretched out and had not touched the trace lines on the ancient space, it was suddenly stopped.


    At the same time, the old ancestor of dragon demon lifted his brow, and said, "I''m out of here by myself!"


    The rest were surprised to see his movement stop.


    But the next moment, is under the people''s attention, that barren ancient space veins change, a gap appears.


    From the gap, two figures step out of the gap. They are Du Shaofu and Qu daojue.


    "Jie Jie Jie I know I can''t hide. I came out by myself


    Looking at the two figures, there is a strong cold smile.


    "One is the real state, the other is immortal jiuchongtian, but it is not weak! But what can you do? This time, there will be no escape for you


    In the nether world, a man shot his chance and looked at Du Shaofu and Qu daojue as if he were looking at two dead men.


    "It''s true that we invited the strong to sit and forget!"


    When Du Shaofu and Qu daojue walked out of the ancient space, they were shocked to see the battle in front of them!


    Qu daojue, in particular, looks at the Dragon demon ancestor. Although there is no strong momentum on the other side, there is a terrible pressure on him!


    This is the most acute intuition of immortal jiuchongtian. Strictly speaking, he is only one step away from the place of sitting and forgetting, although this step may be too far away in this life!


    Because of this, Qu Dao can clearly feel the terrible power of that old figure. It is absolutely the existence of a tyrannical Jedi!


    "Elder martial brother Qu, are you sure to rush out?"


    Meanwhile, Du Shaofu''s eyes were deep, and he was staring at the old man of the Taishi magic dragon clan, but he asked Qu Dao Jue in his mouth.


    There was unprecedented solemnity in his heart. One of them was sitting on his side, and his eyes were full of immortality, which made Du Shaofu feel like a heavy-duty mountain and could hardly breathe.


    It is not realistic to escape into the ancient space again. The strong people who sit and forget are all out. They can''t hide any more.


    If the old man is allowed to break through the ancient space, he and more than 200 of them will die without a burial place.


    At present, the only way is to escape. If Qu Dao is absolutely sure, he can try to keep running away, which is better than waiting for death here.


    "No escape!"


    Qu Dao Jue is biting his teeth. He knows the horror of sitting and forgetting. It is a terror that successfully integrates a primitive law. He has really touched the road of heaven and earth, and every move carries the truth of heaven and earth!


    In the face of the old man, all the resistance is futile, they can not have any luck!


    Therefore, Qu Dao can only sigh secretly. I''m afraid there is only one way to die today!


    "Du Shaofu, I said that I would be the first to kill you!"


    At this time, an immortal old man of the Taishi magic dragon clan stepped out of the realm, and his grand momentum broke out like the waves of the sea and swept toward Du Shaofu.


    The old man is also terrible. The fluctuation of his whole body strength causes the vibration of the surrounding laws. In the impact of the vast air engine, the surrounding space order is instantly rewritten and completely in his control!


    "Kill! Break this man to pieces


    "Kill them and avenge the strong of all races!"


    "Keep their spirits and bake them with fire!"


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, an earth shaking roar broke out in the field, and the strong men roared with murderous spirit and drank loudly, trying to suppress Du Shaofu and Qu daojue!


    In the words, one by one, the strong ones fly up and attack and kill them directly!


    Now that they have come out by themselves, they don''t need the Dragon demon ancestors who sit and forget the state to do it again. Their immortal state alone is enough to crush and kill two people tens of millions of times!


    And the more than 200 people who are still hiding in the ancient space can''t escape!


    "If you can''t escape, then you can fight!"


    Qu Dao was despairing. His eyes became deep. He looked at Du Shaofu and said, "boy, let everyone come out! Since we can''t leave here alive, let''s have a good fight


    His whole body was covered with a dazzling light, which made him look like a God.


    In the vast air against the background, the spirit of the gods and Demons rolling and moving, Zhen Tian Wei Di!


    "I''m sorry, senior brothers."


    Without too much hesitation, Du Shaofu opened up the wasteland space again and released more than 200 people, including long San and Ling Feng.


    Since Qu Dao never has any confidence to fight the enemy, I''m afraid it''s the only way to die!Rather than continue to hide, when a shrinking head tortoise, and finally have to be chopped in half by a knife, it is better to fight to the death, pull also want to pull several backing!


    However, Du Shaofu felt deeply guilty. These powerful men from three thousand worlds came to help themselves. Otherwise, they would not have faced such a desperate situation!


    "Ha ha ha ha Mr. Du, how happy he is to live and how to fear death! We have lived for countless years, and we have already looked down on life and death! "


    Ling Feng burst out laughing and looked at Du Shaofu, who was sorry for his guilt.


    "That''s right. If we are afraid of death, we can''t be where we are today."


    In addition, someone said without fear.


    "We have been through countless hardships and battles since we have practiced, and we have been strong up to now! Even if today is really going to die, it is already brilliant enough! However, we can''t die stiffly, so let''s fight them openly and uprightly


    The three sounds of the dragon are like a great bell, ringing through nine days and ten places.


    He did not know when he held up a big knife and cut it in the void. He opened up the whole world and collided with the momentum of the immortal old man of Taishi magic dragon family, and broke out a terrible storm of destroying the heaven and earth!


    "Boy, although I am dragged down by you, I don''t blame you! Dying on the battlefield, I have never been engulfed by the blood flame God Lotus


    Kong Lao also left the ancient space and came to Du Shaofu''s side and patted him on the shoulder.


    At this time, ronglao has almost recovered to the peak under the acceleration of several treasures and time.


    His whole person seems to have a strange charm, especially when he walks around, people can feel that he has entered another space!


    "In that case, kill it!"


    When Du Shaofu heard the people''s words, his eyes burst out with divine light.


    He will be a horizontal heart, anyway, today is not escape, then well bloom the last ray of light!


    "Kill!"


    In a moment, Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, long San, Kong Lao and so on all moved. More than 200 figures rose from the sky, and the terrible momentum spread out to attack the outside!


    Everyone has raised their own strength to the extreme, fight with all their strength, and kill the strong ones of many orcs!


    "It''s beyond your power to shake a tree!"


    In the eyes of many two hundred people, they are as strong as the other two hundred!


    Hundreds of thousands of immortal strong people want to crush and kill more than 200 human beings without any effort!


    What''s more, there is a strong man sitting and forgetting of the Taishi magic dragon clan nearby!


    How can these human beings escape from life today!


    "Don''t delay and join hands to suppress. Don''t let go of any of them!"


    The immortal strong man of Taishi magic dragon clan yelled. He didn''t want to delay it any more, so as to avoid more accidents.


    Only by suppressing all these human beings can he really breathe a sigh of relief.


    Between words, at least tens of thousands of powerful people of immortality at the same time, momentum entangled together, forming a huge network of energy covering the whole sky and the whole world, covering a range of tens of thousands of miles, shaking the air and falling towards Du Shaofu and others!


    In this huge net, there is energy sweeping and strangling, destroying everything!


    However, where it is shrouded, the void turns into chaos and becomes a vast land, filled with dark and yellow Qi!


    "Puff, puff..."


    More than 200 people, including Du Shaofu, Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San, Kong Lao and so on, burst into pieces one by one under the momentum of this huge net, and blood gushed out!


    Everyone''s original spirit is also under the terrible pressure, if it is to explode!


    In a short period of time, all the people were injured in varying degrees, especially some people with immortal and low-level accomplishments. They could not resist such pressure and were about to fall from the void!


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth let out a dull whistling, and his whole body changed into a green dragon!


    The second change of the green spirit armor unfolds, in order to resist the pressure without holes!


    If it is not for such means, I am afraid he is not even qualified to fight!


    "Human beings, die!"


    A strong man of the green blood giant clan yelled, accompanied by all the others at the same time exert stronger strength, into the big net!


    The more terrifying energy burst down into the air, and bravely fell on Du Shaofu and others!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    More than 200 people were covered with scarlet blood, and many of them were directly unconscious.


    Some people even in this terrible force, broken tendons, spirits to collapse, the body and the spirit of the great trauma!


    Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, long San, Kong Lao and other immortal high-level people are also distorted and deformed one by one!The body of Du Shaofu''s green dragon was also broken into three parts by the huge pressure!


    "What a familiar breath of death!"


    Until then, people felt that they were only a short distance away from death.


    In particular, Du Shaofu was familiar with this feeling.


    In his early years in Shenwu world, facing the strong Legalists, he dug his heart to save his sister. He died once!


    Later in the war with the devil, in order to kill the other party, he did not hesitate to burn the origin of the law, to fight with life, but also died once!


    But in those two times, Du Shaofu recovered again!


    But now, Du Shaofu felt that this time, he was afraid that there was no reason for fluke!


    Under the suppression of these immortal strong men, even if they have immortal metaphysical body, they will only die in smoke and ashes. Both the physical body and the original God will never be immortal!


    "Die!"


    With the sound of the old people of the Taishi magic dragon clan, the huge net finally fell on the top of Du Shaofu and others!


    Endless great power in it, killing heaven and earth, destroying the sky!


    "Are you going to die like this?"


    At this moment, Du Shaofu and others all had the ultimate sense of despair.


    They sighed that they wanted to fight hard to kill some orcs and put them on the back.


    But now it seems that this plan is ridiculous. The strength of more than 200 people is too small to even resist!


    "Jie Jie Jie These human beings are dying at last


    Among the many orcs in zhoukong, there were a lot of people who gave out hearty laughter.


    Their hearts are very long ago, these human beings in the dry and empty Jing Hua Tian wantonly, deserve to have today''s end.


    And for the strong men of the three major races, Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and netherworld, they also gave a long sigh of relief.


    Finally, we have finished our task!


    However, just when Du Shaofu and others were in despair and a group of orcs relaxed, suddenly there was a loud voice of drinking. It was like a thunderbolt in the zhoukong: "no one can kill Lao Tzu''s apprentice, nephew!"


    At the same time, the void suddenly shakes violently. A terrible air engine bursts out of nothingness, empties out, and fiercely hits the net formed by tens of thousands of strong orcs!


    The terrible light burst out, and the killing gas shook the sky and the earth, forming a sharp blade shape of a tyrannical Jedi. Cut it directly!


    And in such a powerful situation, the huge space net was cut out a long and narrow opening, and a gap was broken!


    "There are strong men coming!"


    In the face of such a change, everyone woke up in an instant.


    Needless to say, there must be strong outside to kill, want to save these people!


    The most important thing is that the attack just now was really terrible. The huge net that tens of thousands of people put forth their all-out efforts to gather was actually cut off directly. What kind of strength does that need?


    "The strength is not very strong, but this weapon..."


    Among the crowd, only the ancestor of Taishi magic dragon, who was sitting in a state of forgetting, had a violent fluctuation in his eyes.


    On the spot, he has the strongest strength. He can see that the strength of the person who makes the move is not too strong, and even there are some people on the spot!


    However, the weapons used by the visitors are too terrible!


    What kind of weapons can possess such prestige?


    "Master!"


    "Uncle Yu!"


    ¡­¡­


    Du Shaofu and others were about to give up their resistance, but the sound of coming out of nowhere made them all excited.


    Only in the second thought, all people knew the identity of the visitor, but it was not Yu Yuqian, the emperor''s ancestor of the God kingdom of Yu Qing!


    Sure enough, Du Shaofu and others saw that a large figure appeared in the void and came directly to them after the huge net was cut off.


    Among them, Yu Yuqian, Yu Taiyan, he mengchang, Huo Yuankun, Duan Baichuan and others are all there!


    In addition, there are nearly a thousand immortal strongmen who went to Yuqing Kingdom and razed the holy land of juexing!


    The rescue of Yuqing Kingdom finally arrived at this last moment!


    At this time, Yu Taiyan''s hand, holding a long knife, there is blood light lingering on it, the gas of killing and cutting is fluctuating faintly!


    "Younger martial brother Yu, you are finally here!"


    Qu Dao Jue, long San, Ling Feng and others are all long and relieved.


    They are really from the hell of the netherworld, have been holding the idea of death, but at this final juncture, strong aid to rush!


    "How are you, Shaofu and I?"


    After Yu Yu appeared in front of him, he rushed directly to Du Shaofu.


    Du Yu''s body was examined carefully!His old eyes, with a thick worry, there is a deep sense of heartache.


    After some inspection, when he found that Du Shaofu had been severely injured, Yu Yu''s eyes actually burst into tears, hugged Du Shaofu and said, "good disciple, you have suffered!"


    "Master..."


    Du Shaofu was deeply moved at this moment. Looking at Yu Yu''s manner, he finally called his master willingly.


    "Do you dare to hurt me, Tu Shao Fu? Do you want to be destroyed all of you


    All of a sudden, Yu Yu, who was still deeply distressed, let go of Du Shaofu. He turned to Zhou Kong and asked coldly.


    His a pair of pupils in the shooting, such as a sharp knife cut through!


    However, although his murderous spirit was fierce, it did not arouse many people''s shock, but attracted a burst of ridicule!


    "Human beings are arrogant enough to be so arrogant


    "You are not dreaming! A thousand people dare to shout with me


    "Heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door to vote!"


    "Since it is the forces behind those people who come here, let''s die together!"


    "Kill these people, come here, don''t let them run away!"


    ¡­¡­


    Countless orcs sneered at him, looking at the appearance of Yu Yu, as if he were looking at a fool.


    These people come here, in their eyes, are dead!


    You want to save another 200 people? over my dead body!


    "Eight or nine hundred people, together with our injuries, are only over 1000, which is really far from enough to see."


    Du Shaofu gradually calmed down a lot. He was seriously injured and almost lost his fighting power. He had to barely maintain the air.


    Although he was very moved, in the final crisis, Yu Yuqian, Yu Taiyan and others killed, but in the face of a hundred times the enemy, he still can not see any hope!


    What''s more, under such tight encirclement, Shifu and others are afraid that they just jump into the abyss and seek their own way to death!


    Not only Du Shaofu, but also Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San, Kong Lao and others, after initial excitement, slowly calmed down and saw the situation in front of them!


    As those strong orcs said, they sent out more than 1000 people to Yuqing Kingdom, which really means hell has no door to cast!


    Is it possible for a thousand people to fight against hundreds of thousands of orcs, in addition to seeking death?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2797

    "These human beings, I''m afraid their brains are not broken."


    All the strong orcs laughed and looked at everyone there with endless sarcasm.


    In particular, the old man who opened his mouth to speak was still very arrogant!


    No wonder these orcs think like this, because the strength between the two sides at this time is too big!


    "Master, you came to help, but you brought more people here!"


    Du Shaofu was also bitter and said to Yu Yu.


    He was very heavy in his heart. Originally, more than 200 people were in danger, but this was all right. Next, he was afraid that all the forces of Yuqing kingdom would be planted here.


    "Uncle yu should have informed yunyangzong, but the strong people there should be hard to catch up with for a while!"


    In the crowd, some people think so.


    Only with the help of the strength of the three thousand worlds can we hope to break the present situation. But those strong people who want to cross the big world to come here are definitely not able to do it in a moment and a half!


    "Shaofu, I''m a disciple. You can rest assured. Since the master is here, he must take you back all the way. No one in Yunyang sect will be left behind!"


    After hearing what Du Shaofu and others said, Yu Yu didn''t take it seriously at all. Instead, he squeezed out a smile and said to Du Shaofu.


    After saying this, he turned his eyes again and looked at the countless strong orcs around him. He snorted coldly and said, "a group of evil animals, people who dare to move me. If they don''t know how to praise, what''s the matter with destroying this world?"


    His words are deep, and he is still arrogant and overbearing. If Yu Yu is an animal, his tail will be lifted to the sky at this time!


    Listening to these words, everyone felt a little confused. They didn''t know where the old guy came from!


    I''m afraid that only a very small number of people can get some clues.


    "The knife in the hand of younger martial brother Yu..."


    "It''s bloodshed!"


    Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, long San and so on were all staring at Yu Taiyan''s hand. To be exact, they were staring at the knife in his hand!


    Their eyes trembled fiercely, as if they felt incredible. Because the knife was too familiar, but had not seen it for many years, the power released at this time was more obscure!


    In addition, there are Taishi magic dragon clan that sit and forget the strong, but also motionless looking at the long sword with blood light!


    Such a scene, there are a lot of people are looking at, but no one is too concerned about it.


    It''s just because that knife looks so ordinary, and there''s nothing strange about it!


    "That guy''s bloodshed was brought by Uncle Yu. It seems that he is really angry this time!"


    Long San, Ling Feng and others blinked, and the horror at the bottom of their hearts was huge.


    What that knife stands for is very clear to them!


    "It''s not unimaginable to do such a thing with Uncle Yu''s character of protecting Duzi all the time."


    Qu Dao uttered a long sigh.


    The rest of them nodded their heads after thinking about it.


    They know Yu Yuqian too well. Although it''s not very good to teach students, hudu Zi is absolutely second to none!


    Du Shaofu is the apprentice he has just accepted recently. How can he be allowed to die here in jinghuatian?


    With such a thought, people felt that he had brought "blood killing" into his mind.


    "Mankind, you have to pay the price for your arrogance!"


    At this time, there was a cry among the orcs.


    "No matter what you come from, since you are here, go to hell together!"


    "Kill, a thousand immortality. It''s fun to kill them!"


    "What are you talking to them about? Kill it!"


    More and more orcs began to cry out, and began to brew the momentum of terror and oppress Du Shaofu and others.


    They don''t want to wait any longer, especially the three clans of Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming Shenzu. They only want to kill Du Shaofu as quickly as possible to make people feel at ease!


    "Boom..."


    The endless power wave boiling, tens of thousands of miles have produced a terrible earthquake.


    The void burst into pieces and turned into chaos everywhere!


    The magnificent gas engine is so overwhelming that countless laws interweave and break through the boundless space!


    The order of heaven and earth on this side is disordered. The sky bursts, the earth sinks, and the mortals tremble!


    At least 30000 immortal orcs fought together. The momentum was too terrible. As if they could destroy all existence, they pushed across and crushed Du Shaofu and others!


    In the face of such a terrible scene, many people have changed color.


    He mengchang, Huo Yuankun, Duan Baichuan and other people who followed him also had their faces shaking.They came on orders, but they didn''t know what cards they had.


    However, when breaking through the huge net that besieged Du Shaofu and others, they vaguely knew that the long sword in his hand was extraordinary!


    "Everybody back off!"


    With a light drink, Yu Taiyan dismissed Qu daojue, he mengchang, Du Shaofu and others!


    Then, he saw his palm shining, flying up, holding the long knife in his hand!


    "Oh


    In a short period of time, the sound of a dragon chant resounds through the sky. Yu Taiyan''s palm is full of light, and the infinite Qi machine is running. The sword is in his hand!


    The whole body of the blade is bloody red with gold in the blood light. It is quiet and fierce. Along the moving arc of the naturally formed sword, there is a circle of dark space crack in the void.


    "Boom


    At this moment, the energy of the heaven and earth in this void was also invisibly pulled. An invisible golden light penetrated from the void, and the sky was full of golden light, and the breath was piercing.


    With all this happening, there is a terrible power coming between heaven and earth, carrying all the pressure of the town to collapse, fiercely come!


    "How strong!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes could not stop trembling and were shocked by the strength of the "blood killing".


    But his feeling of fright was just at the beginning, and what made him tremble in the bottom of his heart was still behind!


    Then, I saw Yu Taiyan in the void. Facing the attack and killing of many powerful men, he was happy and fearless. The whole person seemed to be in the sky and was extremely domineering. He was quite a man in charge and could not open his door!


    Yu Taiyan raised his sword to the sky and cut him down!


    "Shua..."


    Between the blood golden light burst out, a bright knife awn broke out of the air, and hit on the energy frenzy formed by the cooperation of many orcs!


    "Chulala..."


    It''s just a simple collision. All the rewritten rules and orders of heaven and earth in the sky are instantly erased!


    And that knife light, is suddenly killed into the orc strong crowd, such as an instant cut out a large number of people!


    "Puff, puff..."


    At this moment, there are at least thousands of strong orcs, just like the ripe wheat in the field, who are reaped by this awn and end their lives!


    The body of every person who was swept by the knife awn has never had any damage, but all of them have been cut off in an instant and become a corpse, falling from the sky. It''s really like eating dumplings!


    "How could it be!"


    Countless people were dumbfounded. Looking at Yu Taiyan on the high sky, everyone felt his heart beat fast and could not be controlled!


    Tens of thousands of people join hands to strike, can''t resist its simple move?


    This is too terrible, even if it is a strong sit and forget situation, I am afraid it is difficult to do this step!


    "He is not strong in himself, but the long knife!"


    At this time, it was the orc strongman who finally found out the extraordinary thing!


    Yu Taiyan''s cultivation, there are many people are stronger than him, naturally can see through one eye!


    If you want to kill it, many strong people rush in, it''s absolutely as easy as picking things up!


    However, the seemingly ordinary long sword in his hand is too terrible. With a single blow, thousands of immortal strong men''s lives are taken away. This is simply too terrible, which makes people feel palpitating for this!


    "In the end What kind of weapon is that? "


    There is a strong trembling said, shaking all over, face expression is extremely afraid of exaggeration, the whole person looks like to be silly in general!


    "Is it Is it the best rule


    Someone said suspiciously, thinking of such a possibility!


    "No! impossible! There is absolutely no such power in the true instrument of law


    Someone spoke again, and the tone of voice changed.


    All of us know that in these thirty-three days, the weapons entering the stream are divided into four levels: artifact, Dharma weapon, chaos Dao weapon and Yuanshi treasure weapon!


    However, the highest level of the original treasure, only exist in the legend, never in the world!


    If forced to trace back, I am afraid that only before the beginning of chaos did the strong sacrifice succeed.


    It is said that Pangu used to open up the world is a treasure of the Yuan Dynasty!


    But today, with the passage of a long time at any time, the original treasure ware has been annihilated in the dust of history along with generations of strong people. It is impossible to see such a powerful treasure!


    As for the true instrument of law, as the name implies, it carries the power of the law!


    If it is said that the general weapons are engraved with Fu array to enhance the power, then what is engraved in the true weapons of the law is the true meaning of the law, which is engraved with the legal principles of heaven and earth and the true meaning of the Tao!


    Every real tool of law is rare, and it can''t be sacrificed without immortality!


    Once born, they can suppress the existence of the universe. The power of the law contained in it is poured out. It has the ability to destroy the world. Even the immortal strong should be regarded as a treasure!For many ethnic groups, especially the powerful ones who come here, the real tools of law are rare to them, but no one has ever seen them!


    And among some big families, such as Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant, Youming Protoss and so on, even if they are the best laws, they can find one or two of them together!


    Therefore, they are very clear that the long sword in Yu Taiyan''s hand is by no means the real weapon of the best law, because it is impossible to display such terrible power!


    "Chaos Daoqi! It must be a chaotic Daoist! "


    Some people are trembling to open their mouth, stare at big eyes, with deep shock feeling!


    It is said that after the creation of Pangu and the ignorance of yin and Yang, the atmosphere of the flood and famine between heaven and earth was extremely strong, and the living creatures at that time were also inexhaustible!


    They make use of the chaotic vitality left behind by chaos development to produce a powerful magic weapon. They cut the sun, moon and stars on the top, and cut off the whole world below. Everything is unbreakable and invincible!


    And this is not the most terrifying place of chaos Daoqi!


    A chaotic Taoist instrument, in the hands of a strong man, can directly cut off the laws of heaven and earth, break the invisible order, and make the world''s power disordered!


    And in the face of life against the enemy, such a terrible means to display, even more frightening!


    Even an immortal strong master of a certain kind of complete original law, the field formed can be instantly cut off by the chaotic Taoist instrument, which can not pose any threat to the opponent!


    Therefore, for all the practitioners in the world, the chaotic Tao instrument is the highest existence!


    I''m afraid that there may not be chaos in the whole heaven!


    That kind of terror treasure, even if there is, must be in the hands of a strong sit and forget situation!


    "Chaos Daoqi! That''s a chaos tool! How can these human beings have chaotic Daoists? "


    The strong of the orcs are frightened and pale.


    No one can imagine that those human beings have brought chaos Daoqi, which is a treasure that is hard to find in the whole thirty-three days!


    With the existence of chaotic Daoists, as long as the cultivation is enough, we can directly cut down the barriers between the real world, and let them go away calmly.


    That is to say, if some of those human beings can exert a small part of the power of the long knife, they can cut through the world barrier and directly return to their own world, which is countless times faster than the space wormhole!


    "The gratitude and resentment between us and qianxu jinghuatian can be counted again in the future! Now, I''m going to take them away, but there''s still someone to stop me! "


    After Yu Taiyan''s strike, his eyes, like two rounds of sun, swept past the strong men around him.


    He came here only to save people, and did not want to make more noise.


    There must be some strong people who sit back and forget in this field. If they are disturbed, they will be in greater trouble.


    The most important thing is that with his accomplishments, not to mention the most powerful power of "blood killing", even if he just cuts out a few more knives, even if his internal strength will be exhausted!


    It is not wise to cause chaos again at this time!


    Under the pressure of Yu Taiyan''s eyes, the dense and dense Orc strongmen panic and retreat. Who dares to come forward to seek death again!


    The power of the knife just now was in the eyes of all people. No one wanted to go up and die without any reason!


    "Chaos Tao instrument? It doesn''t seem to be very much like it


    All the orcs are retreating, only one of them is standing in the same place without any movement.


    This is an old man. His hair on his head and his teeth in his mouth are about to fall off. His rickety body stands there, without any fluctuation. He looks like he is in his old age.


    His turbid old eyes were staring at Yu Taiyan''s long knife and muttering.


    "Chaos Tao instrument is born, but it is more powerful than this! Is it a half step chaotic Tao


    The Dragon demon ancestor murmured, as if thinking about something.


    The most profound cultivation of his presence is the state of sitting and forgetting, and his divine sense is the most acute. He can see through the essence that many others can''t see through.


    The Dragon demon ancestor frowned. The long sword gave him a strange feeling. It didn''t look like a chaotic tool.


    Although he did not possess such weapons of terror, he had also seen and knew the terrible place of chaotic Taoist weapons. Even if they were just placed there quietly, they could still suppress the heaven!


    Many Orc strongmen, not to say face-to-face, afraid that under the power of chaos Daoqi, they will directly crawl down!


    Therefore, the ancestor of dragon demon guessed whether it was a half step chaotic Taoist instrument. It was only one step away from the real chaotic Taoist instrument, but its power was much smaller!


    However, this idea was soon overthrown by him!


    If it is only half step chaotic Taoist instrument, it is impossible for a immortal to hold back tens of thousands of people and kill thousands of them with one blow!


    I''m afraid even ordinary chaotic Daoists can''t do this, not to mention half step chaotic Daoists!The master of it, after all, is too shallow!


    "Old tortoise, are you going to stop us from leaving?"


    Seeing the Dragon demon ancestor standing still, Yu Yu couldn''t sit in front of him. He immediately stepped forward and pointed to the other party''s nose and scolded.


    He was full of momentum, shouting in front of a sitting and forgetting strong man. He didn''t feel afraid at all, just like a fool.


    But now, no one thinks he has a problem with his brain!


    With the aid of chaotic Daoists, these humans really have the qualification to leave safely!


    In the face of Yu Yu''s scolding, the Dragon demon ancestor looks the same, but nods gently.


    "I can let you go, but just leave two things behind!"


    The Dragon demon ancestor stretched out two fingers and spoke slowly: "one, it''s the knife in your hand! Second, it''s him


    As he spoke, he turned his eyes, and suddenly he projected on Du Shaofu with an unquestionable color!


    "It seems that my grandfather is going to do it!"


    "With the help of the Dragon demon ancestors, these human beings should not be able to hop on any more!"


    "Ancestor, we must kill them!"


    "At least, we should leave the life of the youth in purple robe and the long Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao


    "This time, it must be safe and sound. Killing Du Shaofu will be regarded as the completion of the task. By the way, you can harvest a chaotic Taoist instrument!"


    "This time, it seems that the Taishi magic dragon clan will be developed!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many orcs were excited when they heard the words of the Dragon demon ancestor.


    It''s just twists and turns when things go so far, but fortunately, there is still a place of sitting and forgetting!


    They want to see how human beings can compete with the Dragon demon ancestors!


    You know, a chaotic Dao tool is held in the hands of the immortal strong, although it is extraordinary, it must not be able to compete with the real situation of sitting and forgetting!


    Since the Dragon demon ancestor dares to say such words, there is no doubt that he must have a certain victory in the face of those human beings!


    As a result, Yu Yu Yu sneered and said, "you dare to speak, old tortoise! My apprentice must take it away, but I can give it to you, but you dare to either? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2798

    Yu Yu squinted at the Dragon demon ancestor in front of him, with a touch of heiran in his mouth.


    This time, it''s his turn to look at the Dragon demon ancestor with the eyes of treating brain damage, which contains indescribable ridicule.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Hearing what Yu Yuqian said, Yu Taiyan, Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng and others all burst into laughter, which was called "back and forth".


    "The hairless old tortoise has a good eye. He even fell in love with that guy''s bloodshed. Ha ha..."


    "I have to say that he still has some eyesight. Maybe he can see the extraordinary features of this Dao. Hehe, hehe..."


    "As Uncle Yu said, what''s wrong with giving him the blood! Ha ha ha... "


    "I''ve seen a bold man, but I haven''t seen one so bold! If he wants it, give it to him! "


    "Haha Younger martial brother Yu, give him the knife. I''d like to see how he will accept this gift! "


    Qu Dao Jue''s several people all laughed stupidly. When they looked at the Dragon demon ancestor, the word "Niujie" appeared unconsciously in their hearts. They were deeply admired by the Dragon demon ancestor. They were simply throwing themselves into the ground!


    At this time, in their eyes, the ancestor of the Dragon demon was not a terror strong man in a sitting and forgetting situation, but a complete and arrogant person!


    His words, for Qu daojue and others, are like the biggest joke in the world!


    "What''s the origin of this bloodbath?"


    On one side, Du Shaofu also raised his eyebrows. Only by looking at the madness of the people, we can know that there must be a master who is extremely terrible in Yu Taiyan''s hand. He can treat a strong man like the Dragon demon ancestor as nothing!


    In other words, bloodshed is not something he can touch!


    Du Shaofu was very curious. He also wanted to know who the owner of the long sword was. He could make a sitting and forgetting strong man become a laughing stock for everyone!


    "If you are really arrogant, you dare to be so presumptuous in front of your ancestors!"


    "Kill them, not one of them!"


    "How dare you despise those who are strong in sitting and forgetting, you should die!"


    Many of the strong orcs couldn''t help shouting.


    Who is the ancestor of dragon and devil?


    It is a place of sitting and forgetting. It is the highest existence in the thirty-three days. In the eyes of all living beings, it is just like a god!


    It can be said that if such a strong man is really angry, everyone in the whole thirty-three days should pay attention to it!


    But these human beings dare to despise such characters, which makes people not angry?


    "It seems that you have a great background, but I don''t know which side it is?"


    At this time, the Dragon demon ancestor was also serious, and a face as old as the bark of a dry tree hung with a few cautious meanings.


    In the thirty-three days, there were many strong clans, and the Terrans were one of them.


    However, Terrans and orcs have very strong racial concepts, they are divided into many forces, and each of them acts in his own way.


    However, it is undeniable that there are many Terran forces that are infinitely powerful, and there are many more powerful than their Taishi magic dragon clan!


    So at this time, the Dragon demon ancestor didn''t immediately take action because of the contempt of those human beings. Instead, he suppressed the anger in his heart and wanted to inquire about their origin!


    Obviously, those who can take out a chaotic Taoist instrument and despise themselves so much must have more terrible strong ones behind them, even far above themselves!


    Perhaps, that existence has reached the third state of sitting and forgetting - seeing through reincarnation is not necessarily!


    If so, it would be terrible!


    If put in the past, they can''t afford to offend the evil dragon clan!


    "There''s so much nonsense!"


    Yu Yu chuckled and sneered: "I only brought these people to jinghuatian. We are going to leave now, and no one will be left behind! If you really want this knife, I can give it to you now! "


    He didn''t want to go on, he just wanted to leave with Du Shaofu and others.


    "Is that so?"


    The eyes of the Dragon demon ancestor shrank, and the bright light suddenly appeared in his turbid eyes.


    He kept thinking in his mind, knowing that the origin of these human beings is really extraordinary.


    "In that case, let me see what you can do!"


    The Dragon demon ancestor thought for a long time, and then said so.


    In the bottom of his eyes, flashed a strong color of greed, which eventually covered all the reason.


    Chaos Dao Qi, such a treasure, no one will be indifferent, even if there is a strong man behind these human beings, he will not be too afraid!


    Only because, at this time, the three big families of Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and the nether world had reached an agreement with some people!


    With that terrible background, he is not afraid of these human threats!


    "Hum! Let''s have a try, and see who can stop me from leaving todayYu Taiyan snorted coldly and thrust his long sword into the void!


    "Boom..."


    The void burst, surrounded by a circle of space ripples, spread toward the eight directions.


    In this ripple, it is the profound legal principle of heaven and earth, and the order of the road, which affects the whole heaven and earth!


    In such a situation, everyone retreated far away and did not dare to linger around.


    "Out!"


    The Dragon demon ancestor stands still and spits out such a word.


    At the same time, his hands were moving rapidly in the void, and magic and mysterious techniques were passed by. The heaven and earth''s legal principles were woven in his hands, which changed into a terrible invisible wave, which was vast and opened, and collided with the ripples on the "blood killing" of the long knife!


    "Hum..."


    A dull sound, shaking the world!


    This side of the world is shaking up, the sky is broken, the earth is overturned, heaven and earth revolve, the void collapses!


    The countless creatures in qianxu Jinghua heaven were frightened and prostrate on the ground, shaking!


    Close to the battlefield, many weak men of cultivation were directly blown apart and turned into bloody fog under such a powerful situation!


    A simple collision, like the end of the day, many places are scarlet, blood rain flying, the world is shaking, the world is in a mess!


    "How terrible! Is this the strength of sitting and forgetting? "


    "That chaotic Taoist instrument is also very terrible. It can have such power!"


    "What kind of existence have we provoked?" he said


    "I hope the Dragon demon ancestor can kill the human and capture the chaos tool!"


    Around more than 100000 immortal strong people are trembling to speak, eyes shocked.


    Under the collision just now, they were all shocked to varying degrees because they were so close to each other. At this time, they felt the Qi and blood in their bodies rolling and boiling, and the yuan Shen also felt shivering and dizzy!


    At this time, they really attached importance to Du Shaofu and others, and listed them as major enemies. They only hoped that the Dragon demon ancestor could suppress Yu Taiyan!


    In this way, they can hope to continue to crush these humans!


    "Hi..."


    In the void, Yu Taiyan and the old ancestor of the dragon and demon had a huge storm of laws after they hit each other in the air. They did not have any impact on them. They still stood relatively!


    Yu Taiyan''s momentum is like a rainbow, his clothes and robes are bulging, and he seems to be in the sky!


    The ancestor of the Dragon demon was also full of invisible secret power. His eyes were bright and his bent body was upright. He did not look as ordinary as before!


    "What a strong place to sit and forget!"


    In the void behind Yu Taiyan, Du Shaofu''s throat rolled up and down. He kept swallowing, and felt his whole body was hot and dry.


    The powerful situation of sitting and forgetting makes his blood boil and yearn for it.


    In addition, the long sword in Yu Taiyan''s hand is also the envy of Du Shaofu. It is absolutely a rare treasure in the world. Holding the immortal state in hand, it can compete with the strong in sitting and forgetting!


    That is to say, when Du Shaofu was shocked by himself, a word suddenly came out in front of Yu Yu, which made Du Shaofu''s eyes drop to the ground!


    "If it wasn''t for a part of the force of bloodletting being sealed up, where would it have taken so much trouble to chop the old tortoise into eighteen pieces with one knife?"


    Yu Yu murmured in front of him and said sadly.


    But it was like thunder in Du Shaofu''s ears!


    That bloody slaughter is so terrible that it has been sealed part of its power?


    This


    It was hard for Du Shaofu to imagine how strong it would be if it burst out with all its power?


    I, the master, should not be boasting, running elephants all over his mouth, not afraid of the wind flashing his tongue!


    Du Shaofu rolled his eyes and intuitively told him that Yu Yu was absolutely bragging!


    However, Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, long San, you several people peck rice with the chicken, what is the meaning of a strong nod?


    Is it true that the old man is blowing big cattle here?


    "This old boy, no wonder there are so many treasures that are hard to find in the world. There is a terrible big man behind him!"


    Around all the people, Kong Lao was also extremely shocked to look at Yu Yu.


    Only now did he realize that there must be a terror behind the old man, and the relationship between them was very deep!


    Otherwise, how could he invite out such a terrible object?


    In addition, the old boy usually can eat Tiancai Dibao as snacks, which must be related to that terrible strong man!


    "Young man, don''t think that if you have a treasure in hand, you can make the enemy sit and forget! With your strength, it is not enough to urge the chaotic Taoist instrument too much. I''m afraid you will not be able to bear it if you use it a few more times! "The old ancestor of dragon demon looked at Yu Taiyan and said faintly.


    He walked step by step in the void and walked towards Yu Taiyan step by step.


    At the same time, but see a spiral like a dragon in general winding around him, contains the great power of heaven and earth, the rules of the sky!


    This is a strong man who has really touched the road of heaven and earth. It is extremely terrifying. Just the power released naturally, it is engraved with traces of the law!


    "can you force the enemy, not you has the final say!"


    Yu Taiyan snorted, did not talk to him any more nonsense, slowly raised the blood gold long knife in his hand, and pointed to the Dragon demon ancestor in the distance!


    The blade is bright with blood red and gold. The sound of dragon chant emitted from the faint makes the heart tremble!


    As a matter of fact, Yu Taiyan was also slightly dignified. As the ancestor of the Dragon demon said, this blood killing is too strong, far beyond the scope of his control!


    If it''s not for being sealed with some power and some means, I''m afraid that I don''t even have the qualification to touch!


    Rao is so, he can only play a seal after the blood of less than 10% of the force!


    "Good!"


    Yu Taiyan did not give in and let the words of the Dragon demon ancestor sink. He said softly, "let me see how much power you can play with this treasure in your hand."


    When he finished speaking, his hands and ten fingers were all stretched out, bouncing in the void again and again, as if he were fiddling with invisible strings!


    As his actions were made again and again, Yu Taiyan, many other orcs in yuankong, Du Shaofu, Qu daojue, and others all felt that his whole body was full of secret power, which was constantly shaking!


    All of a sudden, everyone felt that his body was out of control. Actually, he acted with the force of concussion and was not under his control at all.


    This situation, even on the immortal high-level strongmen such as Qu Dao Jue, long San and Ling Feng, is the same!


    "The power of the law is directly mobilized. That old tortoise is terrible!"


    As we all know, the ancestor of the Dragon demon, as a strong man of sitting and forgetting, has already integrated a complete primitive law.


    Everything between heaven and earth is constructed by laws, and life is no exception!


    Under the mobilization of the Dragon demon ancestors, the power of the law in their bodies had a huge fluctuation.


    In this case, you only need one thought of the other party and use the power of this law to kill all the people!


    If you can''t help feeling, let everyone have some fear!


    But fortunately, this kind of feeling only lasted for a moment and then disappeared!


    Just because Yu Taiyan, who was holding the blood, directly chopped down in the air and cut off all the external laws!


    Then he and the Dragon demon ancestor two people, is once again had the collision!


    "This is the real strong one."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluctuated violently, watching the Dragon demon ancestor strike out with one hand. As if it had driven the whole world, he came down bravely with unparalleled terrible power, and directly patted Yu Taiyan!


    "Old tortoise, let me see how hard your shell is


    Yu Taiyan drinks heavily, raises the knife to stand to chop!


    A knife awn swings open, bright peerless!


    Under the light of this Dao Mang, the whole world is dark. If it is, there is only one thing left in this world!


    "Boom..."


    The sword awn and the palm of the hand hit each other, the huge sound vibrated, the whole world trembled!


    In the battlefield, a piece of law traces in the flashing confrontation, collision with each other!


    This time, they both deliberately controlled the catharsis of their strength, so as not to cause harm to the people around them.


    But in the area between Yu Taiyan and the old ancestor of dragon and demon, a strange scene appeared!


    There, there are mountains rotating, mountains and rivers emerging, sun and moon rising together, stars falling, and human beings rushing to kill


    However, everything visible in the world is presented between the two, intertwined and intertwined with each other, producing a violent impact!


    The void is smashed to pieces and turned into chaos, and then chaos is broken into nothingness!


    A dark hole appears there, swallowing all directions. In the howling wind, all the secret power of the law is swept away!


    Such a scene is not too terrible in the eyes of ordinary people, but it is an indescribable shock in the eyes of many immortal places around!


    It is not a simple energy in the confrontation, or even beyond the force of the general law, evolution of the traces of the road!


    Dragon and blood are both terrible!


    "Can younger martial brother Yu survive?"


    Qu Dao Jue, long San, Ling Feng and others are all eyes trembling. At the same time, they are also worried about Yu Taiyan.


    They are very clear about the origin of the bloodshed, and it is not the ordinary people who want to control it!


    That guy must have done something up and down, so that Yu Taiyan can drive it and use it against the enemy!But such urge up, its consumption is also incomparably huge, who also does not know Yu Taiyan specific can urge several times!


    If he is defeated, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome next time!


    "Young man, your strength is still too poor. According to what I said, as long as Du Shaofu is left behind, you can let him go!"


    The Dragon demon ancestor looks like a light and fluttering palm, but in the end it is directly patted on the long sword in Yu Taiyan''s hand!


    All of a sudden, the knife he was hit and fly, quickly backward to open, the space smashed through.


    Being shocked by the power of sitting and forgetting, he spurts a big mouthful of blood from his mouth, corroding the void into small black holes. His face is flushed in an instant, and his blood is rolling!


    After this move, Yu Taiyan has been injured!


    On the contrary, the long sword in his hand was bloody, but there was no tremor!


    "Forget about the second place!"


    As soon as Yu Taiyan retreated for thousands of miles, he broke through the boundless void to stop his body!


    He looked at the Dragon demon ancestor with grave eyes. The old tortoise had already broken through the level of forgetting heaven and earth, and stepped into the realm of forgetting dust and self. It was really terrible!


    "Since you don''t want to hand over this sword and Du Shaofu, you can die together!"


    The old ancestor of dragon and devil stepped out gently, but under one step, he directly appeared in front of Yu Taiyan.


    Then he clapped again, straight, without any fancy!


    In the face of such a blow, Yu Taiyan''s mouth can not help but rise a little bitter smile.


    "Bloodshed, bloodshed, it''s in my hands today, but it''s a big disgrace to you!"


    He reached out his hand and stroked the blade. He did not pay attention to the Dragon demon ancestor who had cheated him. Instead, he sighed for no reason.


    With a strong sense of helplessness in his eyes, Yu Taiyan suddenly threw the knife in his hand and threw it into the void. At the same time, he murmured: "next, you have to rely on yourself!"


    After the long sword blood kill was thrown out, it stood in the air, and the light on the blade was suddenly shining. It was more than ten thousand times stronger than before!


    A gust of desolate and desolate air diffused from the long sword, rolling like tide, with the power from ancient times fluctuating!


    The blood and gold are shining down, and the momentum of blood killing is rising constantly!


    "The bloodbath has been released on its own! That old tortoise is finished this time


    In the distance, Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, and long San saw this scene, and they couldn''t help but be shocked and said!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2799

    Yuankong, more than 100000 immortal orcs are looking at the long sword hanging in the sky, and their eyes are shocked!


    Du Shaofu, on the other side, also has a wonderful expression. He has felt an unprecedented shock today!


    On the contrary, Yu Yuqian, Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng, and other people, except for some excitement, have left more of their natural appearance.


    "The knife has been sealed


    Yu Taiyan''s face, the Dragon demon ancestor''s eyes are also beating hard, he can''t believe this.


    He was shocked by the extraordinary performance of the long Dao, which was much more powerful than the ordinary chaotic Daoqi!


    But now it seems that when it was in the hands of Yu Taiyan, it was still sealed!


    At this time, the seal was quickly lifted, and the power of the terrible law was intertwined and sublimated rapidly!


    In obscurity, the terrible pressure diffused, but it did not surge in the void. Instead, it formed a strong pressure and forced the Dragon demon ancestor to go directly!


    "Poof..."


    In this terrible momentum, the Dragon demon ancestor directly ejected a bloody arrow, and his face suddenly turned pale!


    He covered his chest and retreated in panic. His body bent again, even more than before!


    What was released from the long sword was not only the simple power of law, but also the power of the Tao, which directly injured him!


    "What a terrible power. Is this really a chaotic Taoist instrument?"


    The heart of the Dragon demon ancestor couldn''t help shaking, and the whole body was shaking!


    He thought of the possibility that the long Dao was not a chaotic tool, but


    He shook his head hard, and could not imagine it any more!


    But once such an idea came into being, the Dragon demon ancestor himself could not restrain himself, and felt scared for no reason in his heart!


    He himself was a strong man who had touched the real road. A chaotic Taoist instrument might be able to seriously injure him in the hands of sitting and forgetting. But at this time, the long knife was not activated. It was just the power of the spontaneous release, which made him suffer from "Tao injury"!


    This It''s horrible!


    Looking at the old ancestor of the Dragon demon, he was surprised to see many beasts in the distance.


    "What''s wrong with Laozu? It seems that there is something to fear!"


    "The long sword is changing, and it''s just a little fluctuation, which makes me feel out of mind!"


    "I''m afraid it''s really frightening. Did the ancestor recognize its origin?"


    The pressure on the bloodshed was all directed at the Dragon demon ancestor, so no one else felt the horror, and no one was hurt.


    The road pressure contained in it is only suppressed on the Dragon demon ancestor, and no one else can spy on it!


    No one has the right to peep at the heaven and earth road!


    "Old tortoise, if you want, I''ll keep this knife! Now we have to go. You can stop it


    Looking at the appearance of the Dragon demon ancestor, Yu Taiyan said in a calm voice.


    He looked at each other with his eyes full of fear.


    In fact, Yu Taiyan still has the ability to continue to urge the blood killing after sealing, but he does not want to continue to waste time here!


    After knowing that the ancestor of the Dragon demon has reached the state of "forgetting the dust and forgetting myself", if he fights for a long time, he will surely be invincible. Instead of fighting with him fearlessly, it is better to throw out the final card directly!


    "Hum, hum..."


    If you understand Yu Taiyan''s words, in the void, the long sword began to rotate spontaneously, and bursts of huge buzzing sound began to spread in the sky.


    Then, I saw the light from the blade burst into a black hole in the void!


    In this cave, there is a different breath rolling, which is quite different from the dry and empty Jinghua heaven!


    "That''s the entrance to the rest of the world!"


    Among them, there are strong language.


    The turbulent breath from the cave mouth makes everyone can see that from there, you can directly lead to other worlds, just step into it and get there in an instant, which is not comparable to the wormhole in space!


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that the old ancestor of dragon demon didn''t speak, Yu Yu waved his hand and snorted in his nose. He took Du Shaofu, Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng and others directly out of the black hole!


    As they entered the black hole, Yu Taiyan gave a cold glance at the many orcs in jinghuatian, and then they got into the black hole.


    "Ancestor..."


    Seeing the successful retreat of the human race, the strong men of the three families, namely, the Taishi magic dragon clan, the green blood giant clan, and the netherworld God clan, are a little anxious. I hope the Dragon demon ancestor can stop them.


    Anyway, Du Shaofu is the one they must kill!


    Otherwise, if the first transaction with those adults fails, then their several clans will surely fall into greater passivity, which is not the result they want!"No need to say more!"


    The Dragon demon ancestor didn''t go to see the crowd, but waved.


    He was also reluctant, but he could see it more clearly than everyone else.


    This time, I really can''t stop those people from leaving!


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to stop him, but he doesn''t have the strength to do it again!


    Outsiders can''t see it, but he knows his own situation. Under the oppression of the long Dao Road, he has suffered unimaginable trauma!


    It was the injury brought by the power of the road, which instantly killed many forces in his body!


    In the future, if the power of xiudan will gradually decline, even if there is no chance for the old master, he will not even think about it!


    The injury of the road is not easy!


    "Alas..."


    The old ancestor of the Dragon demon suddenly sighed and said, "all go back. Today''s event should not have happened."


    With that, he took another look at the long knife hanging in the air, and then he stopped staying here and turned away slowly.


    Until then, he really regretted that he should not be involved in this matter!


    Behind those human beings, there is absolutely a terrible existence. I''m afraid that it has reached the third level of sitting and forgetting - the peak of seeing through reincarnation!


    I''m afraid that the treasure made by a strong man like that has such terrible power!


    "That''s it..."


    But how can these immortal spirits be said?


    Only the strong men of the three races, Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming Protoss, all clenched their fists and hated each other.


    However, this hatred can only turn into a helpless sigh in the end!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    In the eyes of more than 100000 orcs, in the distant space, the huge black hole slowly disappeared, and finally disappeared, returning to its original appearance.


    After the long sword''s blood killing, the blade quickly faded and disappeared, as if it had never appeared before!


    Many strong people look at the quiet space, standing still for a long time.


    It was not until the day was dark and the light was gone that no one began to move.


    "Let''s go!"


    A strong look lonely, turned to leave, with a bleak body.


    "The immortal strong are not so powerful in thirty-three days."


    There is also a strong sigh, tearing the space away.


    "Even if you can sit back and forget, there are also strong and weak points!"


    Some people are so moved, shaking their heads.


    This time the experience, let everyone have a sense of powerlessness in their hearts.


    On weekdays, the realm of immortality is the absolute existence of the whole thirty-three days, which can almost run through the world!


    But as soon as the realm of sitting and forgetting comes out, all the people are pale, only to be reduced to mole ants. Those human beings hiding in the treasures of space are instantly found out!


    However, the treasure of a real strong man makes the sitting, forgetting and retreating from the ancient times to the present, even more shocking!


    Such a strong man is the real master of thirty-three days!


    "Let''s go. Some things will be faced sooner or later."


    The immortal strong man of Taishi magic dragon clan sighed and left with all the people.


    No matter how powerful the forces behind those humans are, they will have to face them sooner or later, since they have reached an agreement with some people.


    Thirty three days, it won''t be quiet for too long!


    "Don''t tell the story to the public."


    Before the strong of the Hulk clan left, he said this to other orcs around him.


    After a while, everyone in this area left in batches and disappeared in this space.


    When all this returned to peace, in a corner, a slender woman came out.


    This woman has a beautiful appearance, and her whole body is filled with light divine light. She looks extraordinary and refined. It is Cheng Shengnan who is known as "goddess of light" in jinghuatian of qianxu!


    Seeing that all the people had disappeared, her expression was suddenly relaxed.


    "Can''t I let you go after all?"


    Cheng Shengnan''s beautiful eyes move around and murmurs at the place where Du Shaofu and others are leaving.


    As a matter of fact, she has been here for a long time, but has never had a chance to show up.


    At that time, when she heard that Du Shaofu and others were being chased and killed by countless orcs, she only felt a roar in her mind. She had already calmed down her mind again, and she arrived here without any hesitation.


    But when Du Shaofu and Qu daojue walked out of the ancient space and were oppressed by many powerful men, she was preparing to attack, and it happened that Yu Taiyan and others killed them.


    So she did not show up from the beginning to the end, until Du Shaofu and others left.


    But after all this, Cheng Shengnan''s heart also can''t help but make a bigger ripple.She didn''t know how she felt about Du Shaofu now, but to be sure, she didn''t dare to imagine that the other party was in danger or even died!


    Perhaps, or that a touch of guilt, today, deeply rooted!


    Cheng Shengnan stood for a long time, then let out a leisurely sigh, then turned to tear open the space and disappeared directly.


    ¡­¡­


    The supreme often melts into the sky.


    Yuqing kingdom of God.


    Du Shaofu and his party gathered in the main hall of the palace. Yu Yuqian, Yu Taiyan, Qu daojue, long San and Ling Feng were present.


    "Boy, do you want to go to qianxu jinghuatian?"


    In front of him, Yu Yu was touching his beard. Suddenly his eyes were staring and he asked Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded definitely and said, "there are still some opportunities there. I don''t want to miss them!"


    He thought of the scorpions and lions and the eight big snakes in Jinghua heaven. Their respective racial talents were the law of soul and the law of matter.


    Now that I am in the state of cutting the truth, I need to understand more of the power of the law, in order to impact towards the immortal environment earlier!


    Although the two clans are not too strong, far less than the Taishi demon dragon, the green blood giant, the netherworld Protoss and so on, they are definitely not weak.


    The inheritance they left behind will not be too bad!


    "In that case, you can go, but you should be careful!"


    Yu Yu did not speak before, but Yu Taiyan nodded at the side.


    "I know, I have a way to hide my identity and never let those orcs find out!"


    Du Shaofu nodded again and said to Yu Taiyan.


    He knew very well that if he went to qianxu jinghuatian in his real identity, he would be torn to pieces if he was found by those orcs!


    Because of this, Yu Taiyan just so exhort.


    "You can go, but remember to come back within a hundred years! When the time comes, the war between gods and demons will open. You can''t miss such a grand event! "


    Yu Yu thought for a moment, and Du Shaofu said.


    He knew that he couldn''t stop Du Shaofu, and he didn''t want to.


    If their disciples want to reach a higher level, they must go through countless hardships and harvest many opportunities.


    However, if you miss such a grand event, it will definitely be a huge loss.


    "Within a hundred years, the situation of war between gods and demons!"


    Du Shaofu recited a sentence, which made it clear in his heart. Without delay, he directly saluted all the people present and said, "Shaofu is going first! Thank you for your help


    "Don''t be polite, younger martial brother Shaofu. These are what we should do as senior brothers!"


    "Yes, in fact, we didn''t help much. In the end, we had to rely on Uncle Yu to save us!"


    All of them responded politely and did not dare to take credit.


    In fact, all the people did not make great efforts and did not experience a bloody battle.


    When they were finally besieged, Yu Yuqian and Yu Taiyan''s father and son killed them with them. Only then did they solve the dilemma and save all of them.


    "Boy, let''s go, go early and return early!"


    Yu Taiyan looked at Du Shaofu with a smile.


    Du Shaofu''s jaw head, without saying much, turned and walked out of the hall.


    "Boy, if you have anything, please send me a message!"


    Yu Yu immediately stood up from his seat and yelled at Du Shaofu''s background.


    "I see!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand and left without looking back.


    In his heart, however, he was extremely moved. For the master whom he worshipped because of the other party''s deception, he recently took it as a real master from the bottom of his heart!


    After all, in the face of a strong siege, Yu Yu took people to rescue!


    No matter what his own strength and his ability to teach his disciples, as long as he was really good to himself, Du Shaofu regarded him as a relative!


    "Who is the strong man behind the master?"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was also curious to know who was the owner of the long sword "blood killing".


    He also inquired before, but Yu Yuqian, Yu Taiyan, Qu daojue, long San and Ling Feng all laughed and told him that as soon as the time came to know, they were all so mysterious!


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to ask no more questions.


    But in his heart, he yearned for such a realm. His real body never appeared. Just let Yu Taiyan hold the sealed blood killing, and then he could face up to sit and forget!


    However, after the bloodletting broke some seals on his own, he directly awed the Dragon demon ancestors of the Taishi magic dragon clan, and did not dare to stop people from leaving!


    "I will certainly reach that level in the future."


    Du Shaofu had a strong spirit in his heart. He was awed by the mysterious strong man, and at the same time, he was also encouraging himself.The reason why he chose to return to qianxu jinghuatian was to make a greater breakthrough.


    Otherwise, if he focuses on the two ways of space law and material, he will be able to enter the immortal world earlier!


    But he doesn''t want to be like this. In the past thirty-three days, few people have been able to integrate two complete original laws, let alone control all four.


    But Du Shaofu was not willing to break through immortality with the help of one or at most two primitive laws, which was not what he wanted!


    He believes that he can do what others can''t do!


    No matter what the result is, I have to try, otherwise how can I afford the trip of thirty-three days?


    If you don''t step on the road to the top of the mountain, it''s better to be your own king of mountains!


    Anyway, in that small world, I am the master and I am the way of heaven. Anyone who goes can mobilize the rules of heaven and earth to suppress easily!


    It can be said that in the Shenwu world, people from all over the world can not find a few who can pose a threat to themselves!


    However, this is not what Du Shaofu wanted!


    "Only by becoming stronger can we protect our relatives, lovers and friends!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart, inspiring himself with this sentence.


    Over the years, all the efforts made in the cultivation are to make ourselves stronger and stronger, so as to protect our close relatives, loved ones and friends, as well as countless people in the wasteland, and then the whole world of martial arts!


    Today, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang and Ouyang Shuang, who have been together for 33 days, have been reunited, but Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are still missing!


    Du Shaofu didn''t know where they were and what situation they were facing, and Yu Qing didn''t receive any news.


    Therefore, he did not dare to relax. If one day the news of the two came, he needed to go to ask for help. If he was powerful, everything was empty talk!


    You can''t always ask Yu Yu to borrow the "blood slaughter" to help himself every time!


    In addition, there are a large group of people in Shenwu world who are just like lambs crying for food. They are afraid that they are eager to go back early every day and bring them to thirty-three days!


    All of these must be built on their own strong foundation, in order to achieve one by one!


    "Jinghuatian is empty, Laozi is back again!"


    After a little preparation, Du Shaofu set foot on the road again, entered the wormhole of space, and set foot again on the qianxu jinghuatian.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2800

    Du Shaofu went on the road alone this time without any one.


    Even Kong Lao, Ouyang Shuang, Ren Gu Huang, Bi Fang Gu Zu, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang, who lived in the ancient space, also stayed in the Yuqing kingdom.


    Kong Lao almost recovered to his peak state, and Ouyang Shuang''s injuries were about to recover. He was no longer worried about it.


    After coming out of the wormhole of space, Du Shaofu changed his appearance with the skill of transfiguration, and his breath was also changed, and he went directly to the scorpion and lion clan in Honghuang.


    Along the way, he also inquired about the situation of qianxu jinghuatian. To his surprise, the creatures in this world did not have too much trouble. Instead, they were all very happy.


    "A group of human beings want to indulge in my emptiness, but they are not destroyed in the end!"


    "Jie Jie Arrogant human beings deserve such an end


    "In our field, are they also able to be arrogant? It''s true that we can''t afford the strong ones here! "


    "But those human beings are really strong, and they have shocked more than 100000 immortal places in this world!"


    "It''s really terrible. It''s hard to see one in such a state, but this time it''s more than 100000!"


    "Just think about the scene, it''s spectacular


    "That represents nearly half of the strength of qianxu jinghuatian, enough to sweep one side! No matter how strong they are, they will be crushed out! "


    "Have you heard that this time, it seems that not only a lot of immortality has been launched, but also a strong man who has been sitting and forgetting has been born!"


    "Sit back and forget? How can it be! "


    "I''ve heard about it, but it''s absolutely false!"


    "It''s true, more than 200 immortal human beings, how can they startle the strong?"


    "That''s the existence that will not be born for thousands of years. I''m afraid there is nothing in the world that can make them born!"


    ¡­¡­


    Such words are sung among many weak orcs.


    As for Du Shaofu and more than 200 other human beings, many people know that countless immortal movements can not escape the ears and eyes of all people.


    Moreover, the place of sitting and forgetting of the Taishi magic dragon clan has also been publicized, but few people in this realm are willing to believe it.


    After all, no matter how strong human beings are, they are only in the realm of immortality, and there are only more than 200 people, and nearly half of them have been shocked by qianxu jinghuatian!


    In this contrast, if you can''t crush them directly, but you need to sit back and forget to do something, it''s really unimaginable!


    "In the eyes of these orcs, we are already dead!"


    Du Shaofu changed his appearance and hid his human breath. He wandered among some animal families who had returned to the virtual realm and captured the divine realm.


    Listening to these people talking with relish about their deeds in this field, he felt infinite.


    It seems that the three clans of Taishi demon dragon, green blood giant and nether God clan have issued orders to keep all the immortal strongmen silent and not let the news leak out.


    On the one hand, it must be for the sake of preserving one''s own face. After all, more than 100000 immortality, plus a sitting and forgetting person, can''t even capture more than 200 immortality of human beings. It''s definitely a huge laughing stock!


    In addition, I''m afraid those races don''t want to make too much trouble, and the existence of the "blood killing" really frightens them!


    "It''s OK. At least I''ll take action in qianxu jinghuatian, and it won''t be too conspicuous."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth opened with a smile and nodded his head.


    Since it is said that they have been killed by those immortal orcs, other creatures in this world will no longer have a strong sense of vigilance.


    In this way, even if you show yourself as a human being, you will not suffer from encirclement and suppression!


    At least, few people below the immortal realm have seen themselves. Du Shaofu is not worried about being recognized!


    "It''s time to go to the scorpions and lions in Honghuang!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t stay in the outside world for a long time. After getting some news, he went directly to the scorpions and lions in Honghuang.


    When he reached shizuling, someone sensed it and came to meet him.


    "When the master comes to the family, I don''t know what to tell you!"


    With the arrival of Du Shaofu, the scorpions and lions in Honghuang didn''t make a big fuss, but all the immortal heroes such as lions appeared.


    In the face of such an inquiry, Du Shaofu did not conceal what he thought and said that he would enter the inheritance place of this clan!


    For such a request, the Honghuang scorpion lion clan naturally did not dare to defy, Shiyi personally took him to the deepest part of shizuling.


    "Here, is the inheritance place of the scorpion and lion family, the desolate soul space!"


    The lion pointed to the front and said to Du Shaofu.


    In front of them, there is a place where they are guarded by an array of talismans. There is a strange wave coming from inside, which makes people''s spirits follow."Ghost space?"


    Du Shaofu picked his eyebrows. This is where he wanted to come. If he can get some inheritance of the scorpion lion clan in the famine and make a breakthrough in the soul law, it will be a great harvest for him!


    He is not greedy. He only wants to reach the initial stage of the truth in the attainment of the law of the soul, and then he will slowly understand the rest!


    "Master, this desolate soul space is very dangerous. Among the scorpion and lion families in the wilderness, only those with outstanding talent can cultivate in it! Of course, the lion is not questioning his master''s talent, but the master does not seem to be good at the rule of the soul. It is estimated that there will be some risks! "


    The lion turned his head and said to Du Shaofu.


    For the strong people of Honghuang scorpion lion clan, they are born with the talent of the soul law. Rao is so, and only a few people are qualified to enter this desolate soul space and obtain ancient inheritance!


    "I know!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and didn''t care.


    Although he is not very proficient in the law of soul, he is very strong in the power of the yuan God. Otherwise, he would not have the ability to plant the blood and soul seal among the strong gods of the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang and control the whole clan!


    Not long ago, he also refined the essence of Qinglong. We should know that the Qinglong clan is countless times better than the Honghuang scorpion lion clan in terms of soul law!


    In this way, even if you can''t get too many benefits in the ghost space, you also absolutely have the ability to protect yourself from being hurt!


    The second change of Qingling armor is not built!


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu ordered the lion to open the Fu array in front of him and step into it.


    At the beginning, there will be a bright light package, such as spring breeze and drizzle, gentle and touching!


    "What a comfortable feeling!"


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes unconsciously and showed an air of enjoyment.


    However, only in the next moment, he was shocked, and suddenly woke up with a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "The terrible power of the soul!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth and felt a strange throb.


    In that gentle Qi machine, it actually carries the power of soul.


    Only in a relaxed situation, they directly intruded into the yuan God, burst out the terrible ability, want to strangle its spirit!


    Du Shaofu ate a small shriveled face-to-face. He did not dare to be careless and sat down quietly.


    Around, filled with endless light, turned into a strange line, like goose feather floating in the void, looks strange.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu took a long breath, closed his eyes, and began to breathe.


    In an instant, he fell into a mysterious state, his whole body did not have too strong breath burst out.


    Around that strange lines kept drilling into his body, with the power of law, winding and twisting in the mire palace.


    These forces of law had a terrible eroding power, and they wanted to invade Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen, but under his deliberate control, they did not cause any harm to his own original gods.


    "The law of the soul, begin to understand!"


    Du Shaofu was immersed in the inexplicable state. Under the package of the law of endless soul, he deeply realized many traces of law.


    With the imprint of these laws, some more subtle rationalities are stripped out and understood little by little.


    It is in this state that time flows away slowly.


    After Du Shaofu and his entourage left, the world gradually returned to its former days. Few strong people from outside came here. Even if there were, only a small number of young people experienced here, while no one came to the top.


    In the desolate space, Du Shaofu sat for three years.


    In the past three years, he has been in a state of silence, and there is no other fluctuation in his body. He is just constantly feeling the law of the soul, hoping that he can resonate with it and then understand it.


    Although Du Shaofu was the weakest master in this way, the space of the ghost was extraordinary. As the strongest inheritance place of the scorpion lion family in Honghuang, it was very weak compared with the great families such as Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming Shenzu.


    In fact, the overall strength of this clan has been extremely strong among all races in the whole period of 33 days!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Finally, in the fourth year, there were some fluctuations in Du Shaofu.


    Bursts of mysterious and mysterious breath is surging out, interpreting the power of life!


    And in its body, there is endless vitality in the rise, crazy surge appears.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Undead grass and Dongming grass appear in the surrounding void and grow, which can be several feet tall and release infinite vitality!


    Pieces of green light whirled around, enveloping Du Shaofu''s whole body and drowning his figure.At the same time, the corresponding changes have taken place outside the space of the ghost.


    Lion one, the leader of the scorpion lion family in Honghuang, has been waiting for Du Shaofu to come forward.


    When a large area of vitality diffused from it, the lion''s eyes suddenly moved.


    "Master has made a breakthrough in the law of the soul!"


    The lion''s eyes were beating and his heart was happy.


    This kind of fluctuation of living things goes straight to the soul of man and leads the fluctuation of vitality in his body. This is the law of soul, which is also called the law of life!


    Although Shiyi is able to perceive that Du Shaofu''s understanding of the law of the soul is not too strong, he also knows that Du Shaofu''s understanding of the law of the soul is the weakest.


    But everything is the most difficult to get started. Sooner or later, it will be a matter of time if the master wants to be proficient in the law of the soul with his heinous talent!


    "Hum, hum..."


    In the case of waves seeping through, many trees in the deepest part of shizuling range are covered with a little glitter.


    Light green light shining, all branches and leaves are more green and green.


    "I don''t know if the master can get the inheritance of my family. If he can succeed, he should be able to reach the early stage of decapitation in terms of the law of soul."


    The lion thought in his heart that he had a lot of confidence in the inheritance of the scorpion lion family. Although he could not compare with those top families, it was not weak.


    He himself had accepted the inheritance here many years ago and knew how great the benefits would be after successful inheritance!


    Although it doesn''t sound like a bluff at all when the law of the soul breaks through to the early stage of decapitation, we should know that there are countless living creatures in the realm of seizing the gods for countless years in the past thirty-three days. We can''t even touch the threshold of cutting down the truth!


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, mastered three primitive laws.


    If we make a breakthrough in the soul law, it is that the four primitive laws are all alive!


    If it is spread out, it will definitely be a great event!


    In thirty-three days, no one can do this, but only a few dare to practice a variety of primitive laws in the realm of cutting the truth!


    In the end, it is rare to break through immortality with two or more primitive laws!


    "I hope the master can succeed. After all, in this desolate soul space, it is still extremely dangerous!"


    The lion murmured in one mouthful, joyful at the same time, but also with a lot of worries.


    They will have great risks when they enter into the inheritance.


    This desolate soul space is left over by their ancestors. If outsiders step into it, they will inevitably suffer some repulsion!


    Lion one is worried that Du Shaofu may encounter some difficulties in accepting the inheritance as a human being!


    "Master, we must succeed!"


    The lion secretly encouraged Du Shaofu. Later, he stopped paying attention to the surrounding activities. He closed his eyes and stood here to protect Du Shaofu''s Dharma. No one was allowed to disturb him!


    The deepest part of shizuling mountain is quiet again.


    In addition to the tranquility and tranquility of the heaven, the remote world of Shenwu is peaceful and peaceful.


    About five or six years ago, there was a great change in this world, where heaven and earth revolved and the universe overturned, which shocked all living beings.


    At first, everyone was in a panic, but until later, when everything calmed down, it was a surprise to everyone who lived in this world!


    They found that the scope of the whole boundary has been expanded by more than ten times, and the original pattern of three continents and nine states has been directly subverted!


    In addition, the aura of heaven and earth has become too rich than before, which is of great benefit to everyone!


    What''s more, the pressure between heaven and earth is getting smaller and smaller. Many people who are in the process of breaking through the bottleneck are going further in a short period of time and stepping into a higher realm!


    Among them, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, qianguyu, etc. soon entered the real heaven Saint realm!


    It is even more terrifying for those who have reached the level of half step heavenly saints. There are no less than 50 people in the wasteland, such as Lei Lao, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Dugu Huotian, yeluhan and so on!


    In addition, there are also a large number of half step heavenly saints in the fields of farmers, Taoism, Mohism, yin and Yang, Confucianism, dragon, Phoenix, tianwu college, demon world, golden winged Dapeng birds, holy temple, animal alliance, etc!


    Originally, those ordinary people who were not gifted enough to step into the path of cultivation also broke through one after another!


    However, a few months later, the concept of mortal no longer exists in this realm!


    Even some powerful babies are born with congenital martial veins!


    Such a change, so that all people in this sector are surprised inexplicable!


    The expansion of the region means that more cultivation resources can be born. There is no need for the major forces to fight for some natural materials and earth treasures as usual!


    Many forces finally combined to calculate, all felt that such changes must have a profound relationship with Du Shaofu!However, this did not end there. Two years later, when Du Shaofu faced the encirclement and suppression of various ethnic groups in the qianxu jinghuatian period, he escaped from the wasteland space and broke through to the later stage of Jianzhen. The same changes happened again in the world of Shenwu!


    This time it was even more terrifying. The whole land continued to expand, at least 30 times larger than before!


    In this way, the whole world is more than 300 times larger than the original one!


    As a result, more auras were born. In the expanded area, many miraculous medicines were quickly developed under the nourishment of the aura of heaven and earth!


    The oppressive force between heaven and Earth continues to decrease. People stuck in a certain level don''t need to practice at all. They just breathe out and adjust their breath and make a breakthrough directly!


    For a moment, all the creatures in the Shenwu world feel extremely happy!


    There are more and more strong people, but the whole world is more and more peaceful. There is no big fight at all, even for the younger generation.


    Joking, in such an environment, everyone is busy practicing. Who has the time to go out and fight bravely? Unless it''s in the head or kicked by a donkey!


    However, this is not the end of it!


    In the fourth year after the second change of Shenwu world, that is, when Du Shaofu understood the law of soul in the deepest inheritance place of shizuling mountain, the world of Shenwu once again ushered in a major change!


    However, this change did not affect the space size of this world, but fell on every living creature!


    It is on this day that all people feel the intense throbbing of their original spirit, and only feel that their vitality begins to grow. Although there is no direct benefit in cultivation, the power of the yuan God is too stable.


    That strong vitality fluctuates between heaven and earth, the earth, mountains, rivers, trees, all with a layer of smart charm!


    In this case, it is natural that many strong people can not escape the perception. When they find this, they are extremely shocked!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2801

    "All this must have something to do with Shao Fu, but I don''t know what kind of state he has reached in thirty-three days!"


    In the palace of the wasteland, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong and others gathered together to discuss the changes in this field.


    They''ve been through it twice, and they''re no longer surprised by the changes.


    "It''s been nearly eight years since Shaofu left this world, but nothing has come back."


    Zhen Qingchun looks up at the sky and whispers.


    It has been almost seven years since Du Shaofu left this field.


    During this period, Shenwu world had two violent events, this time is the third time.


    They can guess that all this must be related to Du Shaofu, who controlled the rules and order of heaven and earth, and the benefits to all living creatures are also great.


    With the improvement of cultivation, many living creatures feel happy for no reason. Such benefits are absolutely hard to find!


    "It turns out that the old guys are still clamoring to go for thirty-three days! Now none of them want to leave. They are all in their own homes! "


    Du Tingxuan chuckled and said.


    After Du Shaofu left, the original strong men in the three continents and nine prefectures all had unspeakable grievances.


    The more difficult it is for them to reach a higher level of perfection.


    Therefore, everyone wants to go to thirty-three days to enter the broader and vaster world, so as to have a good life and practice!


    However, after several world upheavals in succession, everyone felt the endless benefits.


    In this way, their yearning for the outside world has faded a lot!


    "It is a good thing that great changes have taken place in this field, but I am afraid there will be more challenges coming along with it."


    Among them, Du Yunlong was silent for a long time.


    When the others heard the speech, they all nodded and agreed with such a view.


    The Shenwu world has expanded by more than 50 times. The overall strength of living beings is growing rapidly, and the suppression power of heaven and earth is also weakening.


    They believe that with the passage of time, there will be more changes, and no one can determine how far this field will eventually grow!


    But at the same time, the changes here will certainly attract the attention of the outside strong.


    Originally, it was just a small world, which was not very impressive among the countless small worlds. It is impossible for many forces within thirty-three days to have covetous feelings or even lack the interest to take a look at it.


    However, with the gradual expansion of this realm, there are more and more supernatural things. It is pointed out that the strong will come one day!


    This is an absolute challenge to the creatures of the whole Shenwu world!


    However, they are not worried about it. The challenge also represents the opportunity, and they are looking forward to it!


    "Well?"


    During the conversation, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong and other members of the Du family suddenly looked shocked and felt surprised.


    In these people''s bodies, a layer of mysterious light faintly emanates, such as a haze of smoke, wrapping their bodies.


    "I feel like I''m breaking through again!"


    Du Shaojing said in surprise.


    "I feel the same way. I''m going to shut up right now!"


    Du Yunlong nodded his head.


    "It''s not just us, but the rest of the Du family."


    Du Tingxuan''s power of Yuan Shen was sent out and more information was discovered.


    "Go


    Without any hesitation, Du Yunlong immediately disappeared and left here.


    After that, Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing disappeared, leaving only Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling and qianguyu in their original place.


    "It must have something to do with Shao Fu. This boy, after thirty-three days of coming and going, his cultivation has improved more terrifying."


    Zhen Qingchun smacked his lips, and all the people of Du''s blood had a lot of fluctuation.


    They can see clearly that this is the fluctuation of soul and the growth of vitality!


    "The fluctuation of the whole soul law in this world is increasing. Although it can''t be compared with the blood of Du family, it is also extraordinary! I think I also need to close down and strive for another breakthrough! "


    All of a sudden, the jade gently turned around and walked, hidden in the void!


    "Let''s go to the closed door for a while. At least when Shaofu comes back, he can''t pull him too far away."


    Then, Zhen Qingchun and ye Piaoling also left.


    ¡­¡­


    Among the scorpion and lion families, Du Shaofu continued to shut up in shizuling mountain, concentrating on understanding the law of soul.


    With the passage of time, the waves seeping out of the ghost space become more and more huge, which wakes up the lion outside."Master


    The lion''s eyes were bright and surprised at all the changes.


    In his perception, a layer of vast breath of life emanated out, affecting the whole shizuling!


    All the places are covered with a crystal green glow, growing on the trees in shizuling, a branch of tender shoots can be seen by the naked eye, and then bloom.


    Such a scene, so that all the people of the scorpion lion family were surprised.


    "Why, the law of the soul fluctuates, which is extraordinary!"


    "Where did it come from? Did some people in my family understand some of the law of the soul and break through the truth?"


    "This breath is so much stronger than ordinary chopping. I''m afraid it''s qualified to enter the inheritance place."


    ¡­¡­


    Around Shizu mountain, many people were very surprised and shocked by the strong breath of life.


    This is not a general fluctuation, the movement that leads to, is much stronger than the normal ordinary realm of chopping the real strong!


    Those who can send out such power of soul law have a very high status among the scorpion and lion clan in the great wilderness. I''m afraid they are only under those immortal strong ones!


    In the space of desolate soul, Du Shaofu''s body is full of sunlight, which is green and has a strong breath of life.


    At this time, in the mud pill palace of his mind, the law obtained in the tomb of the heavenly way was branded with light, and countless secret forces shuttled through this space, overlapping with the brand of law.


    "Roar..."


    The red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen suddenly issued an earth shaking roar, the terrible soul power waves away, a fierce gas burst out, containing a rich breath!


    "Shua..."


    In the outside world, Du Shaofu himself also suddenly opened a pair of eyes, from which came the divine light.


    Between the opening and closing of his eyes, he seems to be able to see the evolution of all things, the rotation of heaven and earth!


    "The law of the soul has finally made an initial breakthrough!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth. At the same time, he was overjoyed!


    After several years of understanding, he finally got to know the law of the soul. Although he was not at the level of the early stage of cutting the truth, he did not know how much more profound it was than before!


    This is a change in quality and quantity, breaking the shackles of the invisible and stepping into a new world!


    "Continue to understand and strive to achieve the early state of true killing in the spirit law as soon as possible!"


    Du Shaofu let out a breath and said in his heart.


    He did not delay any longer, then closed his eyes and began to understand more deeply.


    This place of inheritance of the scorpion and lion clan is very popular. At this time, Du Shaofu did not really accept the inheritance here. All his understanding over the past few years was practicing with the help of the surrounding laws.


    In the case of the soul law has not been introduced, he does not dare to touch the real inheritance!


    We should know that the people of Honghuang scorpion lion family are born with a talent in the soul law, but if it is not for the true genius of this family, no one is qualified to enter here to accept the inheritance!


    It''s not only a question of qualification, but also a problem of risk. It''s no small matter. If you rush into the ghost space, most people will only face the end of death!


    "Hum, hum..."


    In the ghost space, strong waves spread out and are clearly perceived by the lion.


    He couldn''t help shaking his eyes, clenched his fists involuntarily, and secretly encouraged Du Shaofu.


    "The master has begun to accept the real inheritance. I hope that he can achieve it in one move and achieve the true state in the soul law all the way!"


    The lion murmured and said, looking at the desolate soul space covered by the array.


    The inheritance place of Honghuang scorpion lion clan is not only inheritance, but also contains risks. Not everyone is qualified to enter it.


    So as soon as the lion knew, Du Shaofu would face some dangers. As long as he successfully fought against him, he would surely gain great benefits!


    Time goes slowly, a blink of an eye, is the time of the past half a year.


    In this period of time, the whole Shizu mountain was shrouded in the rays of the sun. The strong vitality pervaded every place, and the trees in the forest became particularly green and tender!


    At the same time, all the people of the scorpion lion clan in Honghuang are wrapped up in the fluctuation of the soul law, and everyone has gained a lot of benefits!


    For some mediocre people, they only hope that this situation can continue, because the practice in this environment is much faster than in the past!


    But all this, after all, was broken one day!


    "Roar..."


    A terrible roar of a beast suddenly wafted out and shocked the whole Shizu mountain. Many people of the Honghuang scorpion lion family who had been practicing under the true state of chopping all of a sudden, their knees softened and crawled down!


    They feel the terror of the soul throb, in that terrible pressure directly kneel down.


    In addition, many of the real situation is also the eyes of the battle, shocked!"The law of the soul fluctuates! It seems to have something to do with the place of inheritance. Is there a strong one in the clan who has been inherited? "


    "What a strong force of law, and we have strong people coming into being!"


    "If it has been inherited, it will soar into the sky and become the mainstay of the scorpion lion family in the famine!"


    Around Shizu mountain, many people were shocked.


    Many people have experienced this change personally, and know that it is related to the inheritance of their own nationality.


    However, few people know that it is Du Shaofu who has entered into it. Only some immortal strong men in the family know this better.


    "If we have obtained the inheritance, I''m afraid it will not be many years before another immortal strong man will be born in my family!"


    Many people who cut the real world open their mouths with endless envy in their eyes.


    Those who can obtain inheritance are all gifted people. After successful inheritance, they will step into immortality in the near future!


    This makes everyone surprised and inexplicable. Every more immortal strong person of this clan will enhance the whole strength by one point, which is an absolute benefit!


    "Is the master going out?"


    Outside the ghost space, the lion''s eyes beat and looked at the array.


    That is, between his words, the terrible pressure in the space retreated and disappeared.


    Then, he saw a purple robed youth stepping out and came to the front of lion one.


    "Congratulations, master, breaking through the soul law all the way to the early stage of killing the truth!"


    Seeing the purple robed youth coming, the lion bowed down respectfully and saluted him.


    "The inheritance of this desolate soul space is really extraordinary!"


    Du Shaofu said faintly with a smile in his mouth.


    He looked back at the desolate space with some emotion.


    Every race in the past thirty-three days is very powerful, which is much more terrifying than its own power in the Shenwu world!


    Since the Honghuang scorpion lion clan is far less than the three major races of Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming Shenzu, but it is also very extraordinary, at least for the current Du Shaofu, this is already a great opportunity.


    When he really accepted the inheritance, he really experienced a lot of dangers. In the wave of the terrible soul law, he carried all kinds of fierce power. If he wanted to melt his original spirit away, he wanted to swallow his vitality and become the purest force of law!


    However, Du Shaofu had successfully refined the essence of the green dragon. When he displayed the body of the second change of the green dragon''s armor, he did not spend too much effort to resist all the erosive forces, and then he had a profound understanding of the law of the soul.


    This kind of understanding made Du Shaofu from scratch, and really mastered the early stage of his killing at this level!


    Such a harvest, let his heart surprise!


    "The master''s talent is really strong!"


    As soon as the lion got up slowly, he kept smacking his lips and said, "in terms of his master''s age and cultivation, even if it is placed among his peers for thirty-three days, it is a very strong existence! Even those children of super powerful forces, few can compare with their masters


    He looked at Du Shaofu with a deep and incredible look.


    Because he had a contractual relationship with Du Shaofu before, Shiyi had a lot of knowledge about the purple robed youth in front of him!


    Up to now, he has only been practicing for less than 100 years, and he has reached such a terrible situation. In the whole thirty-three days, I''m afraid it is difficult to find a few people who can be compared with him!


    What''s more, once the lion knew that Du Shaofu was involved in the four primitive laws of time, space, material and soul!


    Among them, it is the weakest way to break through the law!


    This is terrible. I''m afraid that few people are willing to do it, regardless of whether anyone can do it or not.


    Who doesn''t know the four primitive laws, each of which is extremely difficult to comprehend and achieve perfection. In the realm of cutting the truth, most living creatures will only choose one law to practice.


    Rao is so, or there are countless strong people trapped in this realm, and can not set foot in immortality!


    However, Du Shaofu not only did this, but also achieved the ultimate goal. He went to Honghuang scorpion lion clan to accept the inheritance here, and made a breakthrough in the spirit law!


    "Master, is he..."


    Thinking of this, the lion can not help but think of a terrible possibility.


    He felt that Du Shaofu wanted to take an unprecedented road and transcend immortality with all four primitive laws!


    If so, it would be really shocking!


    I''m afraid that if it''s put into the whole period of thirty-three days, such speculation will cause a great stir, and be astonished by countless people!


    This is absolutely a feat, no matter the success or failure, it will be praised by people!


    In case of success, Du Shaofu might be able to directly fight against the immortal triple heaven, or even the stronger one!


    "It''s been a long time!"Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and ignored Shiyi''s astonishment. Instead, he calculated the time in the past.


    He can''t help sighing about the result.


    This time, it took too long to close down. It was over six years!


    How many six years has it been since he practiced?


    Until then, Du Shaofu deeply felt how difficult it was to understand a primitive law. In the past, there were space laws and material laws, which almost all came into being. Compared with this time, it did not take much effort at all!


    "It''s nearly ten years since we came to thirty-three days!"


    Du Shaofu sighed and looked at the empty space.


    I don''t know how many relatives, friends and loved ones in the Shenwu world are doing now. I''m afraid they''re all going to be frustrated in that world.


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu didn''t know that the world of Shenwu has changed over and over. The space of the whole world is more than 50 times larger. The aura of heaven and earth has become extremely rich. Countless living beings are also practicing fast. Although it is far less than 33 days, it can be said that compared with the past, it can be said that the world has changed!


    "It''s still early in the hundred years. It seems that it''s more than enough to go to the Baqi snake clan again!"


    Du Shaofu calculated that there were still more than 90 years to go before Yu Yu''s 100 years.


    When he came to jinghuatian in qianxu, he wanted to accept the inheritance of the two clans, namely, the scorpion lion clan and the Baqi snake clan, so as to make breakthroughs in the spirit law and the material law.


    But now it''s still early, as long as you grasp it well, you don''t need to worry about missing the experience of magic war!


    In addition, Du Shaofu also thought that half of the distance from the opening of Hunyuan space was over. When he went back from jinghuatian in qianxu, he Zhibai and Yu Chengliang could be seen.


    "Shizuling is business as usual, as long as you don''t come here through me to the outside world!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t stop at the scorpion and lion people in Honghuang. After warning Shiyi, Du Shaofu left directly and drove to canghuan Grottoes where the eight big snakes lived.


    He didn''t worry about the safety of the tribe. After he planted his own blood and soul seal, the scorpions and lions in Honghuang were absolutely loyal to themselves. As long as the outside world was not aware of this incident, they should not encounter any accidents.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2802

    Du Shaofu left shizuling for canghuan grottoes.


    After these years of time, qianxu jinghuatian has completely calmed down, no more major events.


    At this time, the huge movement made by his party had already subsided, and few people talked about it again.


    After all, the three clans of Taishi demon dragon, green blood giant and Youming protoss have issued an order that the successful escape of more than 200 human beings should not be disclosed to the outside world.


    Therefore, the more than 100000 orcs who participated in the encirclement and suppression campaign have been keeping their mouths shut. All the orcs in qianxu jinghuatian believe that those arrogant and arrogant human beings have already been exterminated, and there is no place to die!


    "Canghuan Grottoes!"


    A few days later, Du Shaofu appeared in the void and looked down.


    That large area of mountains looks full of holes, one by one, like the flesh and blood of living creatures, which makes people''s scalp numb.


    This is the clan land of the eight big snakes. All the strong people of this clan live in that cave.


    Without delay, Du Shaofu flew directly down into the canghuan grottoes.


    He was received by the person who was in charge of the Baqi snake clan, who was named snake I by Du Shaofu.


    At the request of Du Shaofu, the snake took him to a place called Dongcang cave, the inheritance place of Baqi snake clan!


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to think about it. He just stepped into it.


    The racial talent of the eight big snakes is the material law. They are born with eight heads. Each head represents a derivative state of the material law, such as gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, etc.


    For the eight big snakes, they are born with the material law of extreme fit, with the deepening of cultivation, is able to gradually understand the profound material law.


    Their eight heads represent the derivative state of eight material laws. When they break through immortality and gradually integrate all the material laws into one, they will merge into one, which is no different from the real human form!


    In that state, it is the ultimate place for the strong people of the Baqi serpent clan to practice. It is the place where all the people of this clan want to reach, that is, the place of sitting and forgetting!


    It can be said that the law form in the talent of the eight big snakes is not too much, even if it does not contain all the derivative states of material laws!


    "Dongcang Grottoes?"


    Du Shaofu is looking forward to it. He doesn''t know whether he can make further progress in the material law in the inheritance place of the eight big snakes!


    He didn''t think much, but he went straight into the cave.


    A brilliant color flashed past, and the entrance of the cave was sealed again, and Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared.


    After he entered, the snake did not leave, but looked at the hole with shining array light.


    In his sight, for a short time, there were pieces of lightning power and fire attribute power coming out, surging in the void.


    "Master, in the cave Cang grottoes, should be able to have a breakthrough in the material law."


    One by one, the snake could see that Du Shaofu had reached a perfect state on the basis of the law of thunder and lightning and the law of fire attribute. At the same time, he also had some understanding of the law of water attribute.


    In this way, it may not be too difficult to accept the inheritance in Dongcang grottoes.


    After looking for a while, the snake found a nearby hole and disappeared.


    Time, like water, has been passing away.


    Three years passed by in a flash. During this period, all the caves of Du Shaofu had the attributes of lightning and fire. At the same time, the void seemed to be condensed and turned into liquid, with a series of water ripples spreading.


    Until one day three years later, the fluctuation of the water properties reached a peak, no longer growing!


    And in the Zhou sky, as if turned into a sea of ten thousand hectares, there are blue waves rippling, there are clear waves surging from the sky, impact jiuxiao!


    "The law of water attribute is completed, and it is approaching perfection."


    As soon as the snake shot out of one side of the hole, eight heads were writhing in the air.


    His eyes were speechless. Du Shaofu''s speed was much faster than he expected.


    Although at this time, the law of water attribute is not perfect, but it is not far away.


    However, it can also be understood that there is a very pure energy of material law in Cang grottoes. Du Shaofu had a breakthrough in the water property with the help of the weak water of the Ming River which was seized from Dai XuanZhen.


    In the inheritance place of the eight big snakes, it is natural for us to further understand and achieve perfection!


    However, as soon as the snake sighed, suddenly a more frightening breath suddenly rose, carrying all kinds of powerful pressure to suppress every inch of the void!


    Even if the snake is now a strong immortal, but also in this terrible pressure, feel some trembling eyes!"What means is this?"


    In the 16 eyes of the snake''s 18 heads, there were all huge waves and looked at the scene in the sky.


    In his sight, a huge eight trigrams figure is presented, occupying hundreds of miles of the sky, just like being engraved there, releasing the texture and luster of metal!


    Under the eight trigrams, large areas of thunder and lightning light soar, and at the same time, clusters of fire are burning, and then, a lake and sea form evolved!


    Thunder and lightning, fire, lake and sea are intertwined and intertwined with each other, reflecting each other. They all release a vast air, and the whole void is boiling!


    But all this did not end, that is, after the three laws of lightning, fire and water appeared, more scenes changed again!


    "Boom..."


    A piece of thick soil vibrates like a heavy mountain, which makes the void tremble!


    "Zizizi..."


    A piece of green light scattered out, a large forest scene evolution appeared, under the empty eight trigrams exposed!


    "Chulala..."


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    All kinds of strange breath are constantly fluctuating. The space is boiling, and the energy with various attributes comes out of thin air!


    However, after a few breaths, under the huge eight trigrams, thunder, earth and fire are intertwined with each other, the earth, mountains and rivers, lakes and lakes are mutually evolving, and all things in the world are competing to flourish


    "The law of matter, mutual generation and mutual restraint! Eight trigrams, this is the evolution of the law of matter


    Just for a short time, the snake peeped through the door, and could not help but be shocked and said, standing in the same place in horror!


    Of course, he knows that the laws of matter have the property of mutual generation and mutual restraint. As a family of eight big snakes, who are born with the state talent derived from various material laws, they are very clear about this point!


    In theory, as long as we master the derivative state of one material law, we can deduce other material laws by the principle of mutual generation and mutual restraint!


    However, this is only in theory. This step is simple to say, but it is more difficult to achieve than to ascend to the sky!


    If it''s really that simple, isn''t it that everyone can break through the immortal realm after 33 days of killing the real strong?


    Now, however, the snake can clearly feel that in the round of empty eight trigrams on the sky, there is a clear interpretation of the way of mutual change between the laws. It is amazing!


    "What happened?"


    "Did the master make a breakthrough?"


    The movement here soon attracted more powerful people''s prying, and the rest of the immortal realm of the Baqi serpent clan will soon arrive!


    "Quick, seal here, don''t let the breath leak out!"


    The snake didn''t wake up until then, and quickly ordered other people to join hands to perform their cultivation, covering the whole range of thousands of miles and isolating them completely!


    If the news made by Du Shaofu is known by the powerful outside world, it will cause a lot of trouble.


    However, under the deliberate concealment of these strong men, they will not be exposed to the outside world unless they are deliberately spied on by those who have reached the immortality of the eighth heaven and the Ninth Heaven.


    "Master, what means is this?"


    After finishing everything, the strong men who come here are also shocked by each other''s eyes.


    They looked at the huge empty gossip, and all felt extremely shocked at the bottom of their hearts!


    Those who are present are all immortal strong men who have understood the derivative state of all material laws, and are gradually merging at this time!


    In their perception, the emptiness and reality in the empty eight trigrams are naturally seen by these people!


    "The eight diagrams are really extraordinary! Actually, all the derivative laws of material law are included, evolved from each other and intertwined with each other! This is the way of mutual generation and mutual restraint. Only this pair of graphics will be interpreted completely! "


    As soon as the snake was relieved from its initial shock, she said with trembling eyes.


    He felt that the most real thing about the sprouting state of all things in the eight diagrams was the power of thunder and lightning, the power of fire and the fluctuation of water attribute!


    However, with the help of these three, with the help of the principle of mutual generation, more law fluctuations have been derived. Although these fluctuations are only rudimentary, they have also done their mystery!


    "The master''s method is so powerful! I''m afraid that even if we don''t come to our Baqi serpent clan, as long as we have the eight trigrams graphical means, with the deepening of his cultivation, we will soon understand more material laws and forms! "


    Some strong people murmured and looked straight at the sky.


    As for the mutual generation and mutual restraint of the material laws, the immortal strong naturally have the most right to speak. However, in the realm of cutting the truth, they can achieve the mutual evolution and interweaving like Du Shaofu, which is really shocking!


    "Let''s wait! I''m afraid that when the master leaves the customs, his strength will reach a very strong level! "


    The snake calmed his mind and said softly.


    He is not in a hurry, because the general strong in the real situation, want to understand a complete primitive law, the process is extremely long!Even if it is the most gifted person in the past thirty-three days, it will take at least thousands of years before anyone can do it!


    Therefore, the snake is not anxious at all. This time the master is closed, at least it will take hundreds of years!


    And at that time, it is likely to be directly in the material law to achieve the later stage of the true, to understand 60% to 70%!


    This kind of cultivation, put in the thirty-three days of the same generation, dare not say that absolutely no one can match, also must be a few!


    As soon as the snake dismissed the rest of the people, she just stayed here and waited quietly.


    Time is still passing away, but Du Shaofu, who is in seclusion, has no idea about it.


    On his body, the breath is rolling and fluctuating, with the spirit of gods and demons!


    With the help of the empty eight trigrams from the master of the three thousand worlds, he tried to explore the relationship between the various states derived from the laws of matter, and slowly sorted out the rules among them!


    That is to say, during his seclusion, the remote Shenwu world was also undergoing dramatic changes!


    What''s different from every time before is that this time, all kinds of material energy in the whole world are surging!


    The original expansion of the land, began to grow full of panacea, more than ten times more than before!


    Between heaven and earth, the energy everywhere is magnificent, just like the essence of the general dance, shock from the heart!


    In the long river, the big waves are roaring, the fire is roaring in the secret land, the stone trees in the sky are lifted up again, and the sun hanging in the sky is more bright


    It''s really earth shaking change. All creatures are shocked by this, and it also contains endless joy!


    This sector is developing in a good direction and thriving!


    After each drastic change, the oppressive power of heaven and earth will be weakened a little bit, and the upper limit of cultivation that living beings can reach is refreshed again and again!


    Every change in the Shenwu world brings benefits to countless creatures!


    In particular, people with Du''s blood in their bodies are all rising in strength.


    "I''ve been able to break through to the middle of God grabbing state!"


    Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong and others are all very surprised. Under these changes, they are at the forefront of all living creatures in this world, reaching the middle stage of the realm of seizing gods, which is also the limit of cultivation that this realm can break through at present!


    Du family such a special situation, let everyone envy.


    But the progress of other creatures is also very great. Yepiaoling, qiangu jade, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu and others are able to stabilize in the early days of seizing God!


    Such a terrible cultivation, if put in the past, it can be directly against the existence of the devil!


    In other words, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Jialou jueyu, Zhen Qingchun, etc. at this time, they were much more powerful than the demons showed at that time!


    Not to mention that, after these people have made deeper breakthroughs, more and more strongmen of the holy land were born, and some of the original strongmen of the Holy Land broke into the realm of seizing gods one after another, but it is not stable enough!


    The strength of the whole Shenwu world at this time is much higher than that when Du Shaofu just left!


    It can be said that the Shenwu world at this time is quite different from other small worlds and has a fundamental difference!


    "These changes are still going on. Let''s all shut up and strive for continuous breakthroughs."


    The weakening of the world''s repressive power, the rich aura of heaven and earth, and the abundance of material resources, not only did not make this world a treasure, but also made it more peaceful.


    As a matter of fact, in the cataclysm of the evil cult, all the people in Shenwu world joined hands to fight against the evil cult, and they had already formed a love of life and death, and all their previous resentments were put down and became the past!


    The original three land, nine states and one realm of living creatures, are also vaguely led by the wasteland, incomparably harmonious!


    In such drastic changes in the world, everyone is too busy to practice and break through, and there is no leisure mind to cheat and fight bravely!


    "I didn''t expect to see such great changes in my life. It''s really exciting!"


    There are the older generation of strong murmured, excited.


    They have experienced the calamity of the evil cult in ancient times, and witnessed Du Shaofu''s fierce battle with the demon gods. Now the world of divine weapons is growing vigorously, which makes them excited!


    No one can imagine how this world will grow in the future, which makes countless people full of expectations!


    In the next few years, the Shenwu world became strangely peaceful, a peaceful scene, and the struggle between the living beings did not break out!


    Even if it is the benefits of going out to look for miraculous medicine after closing the door, others will immediately change their destination and continue to look for other places after they find out that someone has come first.


    Almost all of us hold the same idea: if we have the time to fight with others and win the elixir, we''d better go to more places to look for it. Maybe we can get more harvest!In short, Shenwu world is growing rapidly in harmony!


    Whether it is the power of the world, or the overall cultivation of living beings, have been greatly increased!


    The supreme often melts into the sky.


    In the tenth year of Du Shaofu''s closing in Dongcang grottoes, the experience of Hunyuan space was finally over!


    He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, he Zhixin, Yu Chengxi, Yu Chenggu, Huo Youguang, Duan Yizong, Yu Chengyu and other young strong men all stepped out of it. The breath of each person has become too strong!


    "In the early stage of chopping Zhen, Zhibai is really good!"


    At the exit of Hunyuan space, Huo Yuankun, a general of Emperor Wu, looked at a young man coming out of it and said with a smile.


    "You Guang is also very powerful, and it is the early stage of beheading Zhen!"


    At Huo Yuankun''s side, the cloud spirit God Duan Baichuan laughed and echoed a sentence.


    "The fourth prince, the fifth prince, the sixth Prince and the little princess have all cut off the real realm!"


    With the emergence of more and more people, all of us have found that, in addition to he Zhibai and Huo Youguang, Yu Chenggu, Yu Chengqi, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu, the fourth Prince and Huo Youguang, have reached the real state!


    "Why! Yizong''s boy has already cut the peak of the early stage, which is too terrible! "


    All of a sudden, he mengchang, the God of Zihong, was surprised and said, looking at a young man in the crowd.


    This young man is no one else. It is Duan Yizong, the son of Duan Baichuan, the general of Yunling God. In those years, he fought with Du Shaofu against Wen Yiming and Dan Tai Ruquan.


    "Look


    At this time, a strong man nearby gave a strange cry and pointed to the crowd.


    Along the direction he pointed out, several young people were flying from the exit. These people were seen by the three gods. They were not strange at all!


    "Zhixin and the third prince have all reached the peak in the early stage of Jianzhen. They are only one step away from the middle stage of Jianzhen!"


    Everyone''s eyes were shocked. In addition to Duan Yizong, there were two people who achieved such terrible cultivation!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2803

    Seeing the dense human figures rushing out from the exit of Hunyuan space, the people of several gods'' mansion were all amazed.


    "Not only they, but also many people from other forces have reached the realm of killing the real!"


    Emperor Wu God Huo Yuankun looked at the crowd and said in surprise.


    In addition to some young children of the royal family and some of the great generals'' offices, many people in the rest of the forces have reached the realm of decapitation.


    Such promotion is really terrible!


    You know, it''s only 20 years since you entered the mixed space. The number of young people who won God''s power at the beginning, if you calculate them in general, there are hundreds of people who have entered the yuan space!


    At this time, there are more people who have captured the realm of God. Among the 700000 people in those years, the realm of returning to emptiness accounted for the vast majority. However, at this time, nearly half of the people entered the realm of seizing gods and made a great breakthrough!


    "It seems that this time, in the mixed space, they have all got a bad chance!"


    Duan Baichuan, the general of Yunling God, sighed that in 20 years, within the sphere of influence of Yuqing Kingdom, all the young and powerful people have been promoted in such a terrible way that people have to sigh for it!


    "In fact, all this can be regarded as expected. After all, this Hunyuan opening is different from the past! The more people enter, the more opportunities they can find out! "


    He mengchang, the general of Zihong, pondered for a moment.


    Every time the Hunyuan space is opened, the most outstanding children will be selected to enter it, at least in the realm of God.


    This time, however, it is different. In addition to seizing the divine realm, those who have reached the realm of returning to emptiness and have practiced for less than a thousand years can enter and gain their own opportunities.


    With the entry of large numbers of people, people will naturally be able to discover more benefits. With such a big promotion, it is barely expected!


    "If there are many rebellious people in the whole kingdom of Yu, I''m afraid that if there are many rebellious people in the kingdom of Yu, they will not be able to do so again."


    Huo Yuankun suddenly sighed and said leisurely.


    Because of the rebellion, all the children of Hunyuan space experience were destroyed, and none of them survived.


    Their subordinate forces are also very strong, if one does not die, at this time, they must be able to produce a lot of real situation!


    In particular, Dai XuanZhen, Dai xuanming, Zhong Xu, Wang Qixuan, dantai Ruwei, dantai Ruquan, Wen Yiming and heliangshang are all talented people. Everyone is no weaker than the third prince Yu Chengxi, Duan Yizong and he Zhixin!


    However, the natural evil can still be violated, self sin can not live, because of their family''s wrong choice, they all died in the mixed space, and the aura of genius has also faded away!


    "Father


    When the three great generals were feeling with emotion, he Zhibai, he Zhixin, Duan Yizong and Huo Youguang all flew to the three and saluted them.


    At the same time, Yu Chengxi, Yu Chenggu, Yu Chengqi, Yu Chengliang and Yu Chengyu came to his side.


    The children of other forces are also welcomed by their elders. When they see their children''s accomplishments advancing by leaps and bounds, everyone''s face laughs like a flower!


    "Zhibai brother, Zhixin sister, Yizong brother, Youguang brother, Chengliang brother, Chengyu sister..."


    At the time when the three gods and a group of young people, suddenly a fat round fat man squeezed into them.


    The fat man was really squeezed in, because his body was too wide, like a fat ball, which directly squeezed Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai into a stagger!


    "What can I do for you, brother fan?"


    He Zhibai and Yu Chengliang both laughed helplessly and asked.


    "Hey, hey..."


    It was fan Yushu who met Du Shaofu in the Hunyuan space. He was born in a power named shenxuanzong. He was not weak in Yuqing kingdom!


    At this time, he has also reached the real state, is simply entering the realm of speed!


    In the face of he Zhibai and others, fan Yushu bowed his hands in a circle, and said with a smile, "thank you for your care in the Hunyuan space, otherwise I would not have the opportunity to break through to the real state so soon!"


    Although he has a smile on his mouth, his words are very sincere.


    As he said, after the turmoil in the seven God generals'' mansion in the Hunyuan space subsided, these people really took great care of him and shared many benefits with him.


    Otherwise, there will be a long way to go if you want to upgrade to the realm of cutting the truth with the later cultivation of the fat man who won the God!


    "We are all the children of the kingdom of God, and we have been wandering in the mixed space for so many years. Fat man, why are you so outspoken?"


    He Zhibai and he Zhibai did not speak. Yu Chengxi, the third prince in golden armor, said to fan Yushu with a gentle smile.


    "If you really don''t know, I''m sorry to tell you that!"The fat man was still hehe. He turned to think and continued: "I''ll go back to shenxuanzong first. Please say hello to Shaofu brother for me when you come back to the holy city."


    As a matter of fact, fan Yushu knew very well that all the princes and the children of the general''s mansion took care of themselves because of Du Shaofu''s face.


    After all, the two of them also went through the same road and experienced the dilemma of locking up the sky array by God!


    "Why don''t you come with us to Yuyang city and see brother Du again?"


    He zhibailu showed a gentle smile. He had been in contact with the fat man for more than ten years. He knew each other very well and didn''t treat him as an outsider at all.


    If the fat man wants to, he can let the other party live in Zihong general''s mansion, and then he can go to see Du Shaofu.


    However, just as he Zhi''s vernacular voice was falling, he mengchang opened his mouth and heard him say in a soft voice: "Du Shaofu, that boy, is now in seclusion, and has not seen a human figure for more than ten years! After you go back, I''m afraid you won''t see him in a short time! "


    "Closed for more than ten years?"


    A group of young strong people are staring at each other, feeling very surprised.


    Du Shaofu''s performance in the Hunyuan space is particularly eye-catching, which suppresses the popularity of countless people.


    It was he who, with his own strength, overturned the plot of the seven God generals'' offices and the holy land of Jue Ling, and saved countless people.


    It can be said that when Du Shaofu left the Hunyuan space, his accomplishments were much stronger than others at this time!


    However, he has been in seclusion for more than ten years now. It can be imagined that with his terrifying talent, he must have made great progress. I''m afraid he is not going to throw them further away!


    "I don''t know when the Shaofu brothers will go out of the pass. He should have stabilized in the middle of chopping Zhen, and is he heading for the later stage of Jianzhen?"


    He Zhibai murmured, so he said, with a bitter smile on his lips.


    It seems that if you want to surpass Du Shaofu in this life, don''t think about it!


    However, at the same time, he also had expectations, hoping to see Du Shaofu break through to a higher level.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Listening to he Zhibai''s words, the three gods and generals all laughed unconsciously.


    "Father, two uncles, what are you laughing at?"


    At this time, he Zhixin Yingying comes forward to cast a puzzled look at the three people.


    "Ha ha ha, you''re wrong. Du Shaofu was already in the late stage of beheading Zhen more than ten years ago."


    Duan Baichuan laughed for a while and said with emotion.


    "What?"


    He Zhibai, he Zhixin, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengxi, fan Yushu, etc. heard this, everyone was shocked!


    The late stage of Jianzhen? And it was more than a decade ago?


    This Isn''t that horrible?


    How did Du Shaofu cultivate himself? What''s the normal cultivation? Is he flying?


    Compared with him, these people are all rubbish!


    "Is NIMA still alive?"


    Chengcheng put up with a bitter face and scolded.


    The other several people smell speech, is it not to nod the head like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Not to mention that, that boy did a big thing in those years. He took more than 200 immortal strong men of the kingdom of God to stir up the whole qianxu Jinghua heaven to Haosheng again!"


    He mengchang gently smiles and says such a sentence again.


    When he spoke, he put a barrier around him, and all the people around him could not hear him.


    "This..."


    Yu Chengliang, he Zhibai, he Zhixin, fan Yushu, Yu Chengxi and others were all shocked. They were shocked to the point that they could not be more shocked.


    After the narration of the three great generals, people also clearly understood what happened in that year.


    They had to admire Du Shaofu, who could make trouble wherever he went.


    It''s just enough to make a lot of trouble among his peers in Hunyuan space. He even brought more than 200 immortal strongmen of the divine Kingdom, which shocked the whole qianxu jinghuatian. In the face of the encirclement of many races, Du Shaofu even took the lead in setting up a big animal meat Festival!


    In the end, more than 100000 immortal strong men came out, and there was a place of sitting and forgetting. They wanted to suppress Du Shaofu and others!


    But in the end, he was retreated by them all over the body, and he returned to the supreme Changrong heaven and the kingdom of Yuqing.


    How can such a terrifying act make people feel uneasy?


    What is a fork?


    This is the absolute fork!


    That kind of picture makes people feel like blood is boiling all over the body. Is there any?


    "How did that guy do it?"


    Fat fan Yushu blinked. He couldn''t believe it. It sounded like a dream!


    However, there are some things that the three gods and generals have a sense of propriety in their hearts. It is impossible to say anything to these young people. At least, the existence of the bloody massacre can not be mentioned.What''s more, they don''t know where the bloody golden sword that Yu Taiyan brought to qianxu jinghuatian was borrowed from.


    What can be imagined is that behind the kingdom of Yuqing, there is absolutely a monstrous and powerful behemoth, which is so terrifying that it is hard to guess!


    "Brother Shaofu is really..."


    Both Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong felt speechless and powerless at the same time.


    Du Shaofu has left them behind from afar, and they all have so much intersection with the immortal strong.


    That is absolutely not a feat that ordinary people can do. If it is publicized, it will shock for thirty-three days!


    But obviously, Yuqing didn''t intend to publicize the incident, but they were not outsiders, so they could know some things.


    "In a few decades, that guy should be out of the customs too! At that time, another great event is coming! In the next few decades, you should also stabilize your own realm, in order to get more opportunities at that time


    Huo Yuankun no longer said much about Du Shaofu''s affairs, but turned the topic aside and said to a group of young people around him.


    "Another event?"


    All the people were surprised, but they were not too surprised.


    After all, this experience in the mixed space is different from that in the past, allowing Guixu to enter it.


    So some people have already been guessing whether the Hunyuan space is just a cushion, and there is a bigger event waiting for them!


    "The next event, should be bigger than Hunyuan space many times!"


    He Zhibai gently said, looking at his father, want to know the answer.


    He made such an inference at that time, and told Du Shaofu about it, but he did not know the specific situation.


    "Yes! About seven or eight years later, a secret place called the war between gods and demons will begin. Then, you will also enter it! This is not only a matter for the Yuqing Shenguo family, but also for the 35 sacred sites and 72 divine kingdoms that are always in harmony with heaven. "


    Meng Dao nodded his head.


    He did not conceal the fact that the holy land of Jue Ling was destroyed, but told the people directly.


    "The whole world melts into heaven! Thirty five holy places, seventy-two kingdoms of God all participate


    Hearing such news, Yu Chengliang, he Zhixin, fan Yushu, Duan Yizong and others were shocked again.


    A Yuqing Kingdom has produced so many young heroes. It can be imagined that it will be such a grand event at that time!


    You know, the overall strength of Yuqing kingdom is not too strong among the 72 Shenguo, and it is not outstanding at all!


    Of course, this is in the case of excluding the thousands of immortal realms brought by the emperor from other worlds!


    Among the younger generation, their Yuqing kingdom is not strong in the whole heaven. Each of the thirty-five holy places is a terrible thing. I''m afraid that many of the young and powerful people who come out of the holy land have the late state of Du Shaofu!


    However, Du Shaofu''s training period is still short, and those young strong men are also incomparable!


    "I will definitely go there in time


    Fan Yushu rubbed his hands hard, and little stars appeared in his eyes.


    How can he be willing to miss something beneficial? Naturally, he wants to take part in it.


    "Let''s go. After we go back, we can stabilize ourselves! If we can make some progress in the next few decades, it will be better! "


    Huo Yuankun looked at the crowd and said.


    Later, he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengxi and others all said goodbye to fan Yushu, and they all broke through the void and headed for the holy city.


    Fan Yushu also followed the elders of Xuanzong who came to pick him up and left here.


    The top 10000 selected by Hunyuan space have been counted by the personnel sent by the kingdom of God, and everything will come to an end soon!


    It can be said that after experiencing the experience of Hunyuan space, as long as you can walk out of it alive, you will have a great harvest!


    Many people are also rubbing their hands when they are excited, because the news of the war between gods and Demons has spread, and they are looking forward to the arrival of that grand event!


    Everyone wants to see what kind of sparks will collide among the young children of the thirty-five holy land and seventy-two divine kingdom!


    ¡­¡­


    It didn''t happen in the 10th National Congress of the Communist Party of China.


    At least in the two worlds of supreme constant harmony and qianxu jinghuatian, everything is the same as usual. There is peace and balance among the major forces.


    That is to say, in such peace and tranquility, time quietly flows away, just like quicksand, and disappears without any trace!


    Under such circumstances, sixty years have passed again unconsciously!


    In the past 60 years, the kingdom of Yuqing has been very peaceful. However, thousands of immortal strong men who accompanied Yu Taiyan to this realm all left. I don''t know which world they went to and experienced.Even those who are strong in the realm of immortality want to make a deeper breakthrough. None of them dare to slack off!


    However, Qu daojue, Ling Feng, and long San all stayed.


    "One by one, I know to be closed all day long, and no one talks to me, drinks or drinks with me."


    Yu Taiyan was walking alone in the temple. He kept mumbling and sighing: "for 80 years, Shaofu''s boy is still in the dry void, and jinghuatian hasn''t come back!"


    Among all the people, the most leisure is his old man.


    His own accomplishments are piled up by endless natural materials and treasures. He doesn''t need cultivation at all, and he doesn''t expect to be able to break through the realm of sitting and forgetting.


    "Yan cangkong is the same old boy. I want to see how many years it will take you to break through sitting and forgetting!"


    Yu Yu snorted in front of him and muttered discontentedly, which actually had a little sour meaning.


    Without the company of those who could speak, his greatest joy was to catch some of the children in the kingdom of God and give them some advice.


    But a lot of people know that Yu Yu''s former disciples are so So many people hide their children from the old man.


    In this way, Yu Yu was even more depressed. He looked up at the sky all day long, inexpressibly bleak, just like a ten thousand year old pine after wind, frost, rain and snow!


    "It will be over if we go through the ordeal again. Once the Centennial period comes, it will be lively for a long time again."


    Yu Yu pinched his fingers to calculate the day and looked forward to it happily.


    The person he missed most now was Du Shaofu. With that boy''s boisterous spirit, there was definitely a lot to see.


    If that guy can''t do it by himself, he can go out and take charge of him, and at the same time, he can carry forward his own prestige!


    Yu Yuqian liked this kind of thing!


    "There are still 20 years left in the Centennial period. It''s hard to think about it!"


    All of a sudden, Yu Yu, who had been excited, put on a bitter gourd face and sighed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2804

    In the canghuan grottoes of the Baqi snake clan, Du Shaofu is still in seclusion.


    Surrounded by a huge Fu array, the eight square figures of the void whirled rapidly, releasing the earthshaking breath.


    However, in the isolation of the array, all this did not spread to the outside world, even the strong people of the Baqi snake clan could not feel it.


    "Seventy years! It took only 70 years for the master to reach such a situation


    "The laws of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, thunder, etc. have all reached the limit, and are already complete!"


    "Only a few material laws such as wind attribute are still on the line, but they are all tending to be perfect."


    "The master is really What a pervert


    "Unimaginable! In just a few decades, this step has been achieved! unbelievable! I can''t believe it


    "The master''s attainments in the material law are already the peak of the later period of the beheading, and will soon reach the perfection."


    "If you go further, you can directly impact immortality and try to integrate the laws of matter."


    "That means of empty eight trigrams is really terrible. If you can have such a terrible entry, that round of eight trigrams has made great contributions!"


    Outside Dongcang grottoes, more than a dozen immortal strongmen of the Baqi serpent clan stand in the sky, all of whom are shocked by the eight trigrams in the sky.


    Everyone''s comments on Du Shaofu are incredible!


    They are all immortal and powerful. As the eight big snakes, they are born with the affinity of race derived from eight kinds of material laws. In addition, these ten people gradually understand the rest of the laws and move forward to immortality!


    In the past few decades, under the pattern of the empty eight trigrams, every time there is a huge fluctuation, it will cause shock to these people.


    And that is to say, after each movement, there will be one or more laws rising, becoming more terrifying and vast.


    These immortal strongmen of the Baqi snake clan knew that it was because Du Shaofu realized the expression of a rule.


    Today, under the eight trigrams, all the material law forms are close to the essence and exist in reality. It is not like at the beginning of that year that only the lightning law, fire attribute law and water attribute law are the most powerful, while the other law forms are just illusory!


    "The laws of matter are mutually reinforcing and mutually reinforcing. Using this principle, even if the master does not come to our Baqi serpent clan and wants to move forward to immortality, it is only a matter of time. When he understands the mystery of it, everything will come naturally."


    The eight pairs of eyes of snake are so bright that they are as bright as a round sun in the sky!


    He murmured and felt the palpitation in his heart.


    The extraordinary emptiness of the eight trigrams makes people fascinated!


    It is definitely a means of connecting heaven and earth. It is not something that ordinary people can understand. It can be imagined that the person who created the empty eight trigrams must be a person who dominates the heaven and the Jedi. He has a profound understanding of the true meaning of the Tao and the jurisprudence of heaven and earth. At least, he has touched the level of the road!


    What is the concept?


    Touch the road, it must be a fusion of at least one of the original laws, achievement sit and forget body!


    Even in the whole period of thirty-three days, compared with the huge number of living creatures, it is a poor existence, and it is rare to be born once in a million years!


    "The empty eight trigrams are still turning, and the power of the law inside is still fluctuating. If it goes on like this, the master will be able to directly impact the immortal realm with the complete material law in less than ten years!"


    Next to the snake, an old man opened his mouth in a daze.


    The other people around him were all nodding.


    It is not difficult for them to see that all the material laws of Du Shaofu are tending towards perfection. As long as he continues to understand them, he will soon be able to achieve the perfection of the true state!


    At that time, he will really have the ability to impact on immortality!


    It''s hard to believe just thinking about it!


    At this moment, many immortal realms of the Baqi serpent clan were all deeply impressed by Du Shaofu''s talent!


    They are all looking forward to the day when Du Shaofu will go out.


    All the immortal strong men stayed to witness the unprecedented feat in the past thirty-three days!


    As time goes by, a group of immortal strong people stand like weathered stones. On each person''s eight heads, their eyes are still watching the round of empty gossip, sensing the powerful power released inside!


    However, they had only been waiting for a year in this state, when the eight trigrams on the sky suddenly hummed and sent out a violent tremor.


    Then I saw that the mountains, rivers and rivers, thunder, earth fire, and so on, all disappeared in an instant, all converged!


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why did it stop all of a sudden? It is clear that the law of soil property has not reached its perfection yet."


    "It''s been very good before. There''s no accident. What''s wrong with the owner?""It shouldn''t be. Looking at the state before, it''s clear that it''s going to be natural!"


    More than a dozen strong men of the Baqi snake clan were startled and awakened from their standing.


    They were very surprised and extremely puzzled by such a scene.


    Because all of a sudden, it was not what they expected.


    In people''s imagination, with the help of the empty eight trigrams, Du Shaofu can directly achieve the perfect state of material law!


    After he leaves the pass, he only needs to stabilize the realm a little, and then he will be able to advance towards the immortal realm!


    But it was at this last moment that the magnificent momentum disappeared in an instant!


    This shocked all the strong men. I''m afraid that something happened to Du Shaofu''s practice!


    However, just when their worry was just rising, the seal outside the cave below flashed and the light came into full play.


    Then, it is to see a purple robe from the figure out, came to the people''s side.


    "Master


    The snake and others called softly and rushed forward.


    "What happened to the master? Why did it stop at the last moment? "


    The snake''s eyes were all looking at Du Shaofu, which contained indescribable doubts.


    "It''s OK. I''ll take it myself."


    Du Shaofu said with a cool smile.


    He has indescribable emotion in his heart. He praises the emptiness and Bagua, which is worthy of being created by the master of three thousand thousand worlds. He not only has fierce attack means, but also can understand various laws through it!


    Although Du Shaofu only understood the material law this time, he knew that the three primitive laws of time, space and soul can be directly integrated into the empty eight trigrams and become one!


    But in his present state, he can''t do it yet!


    "I''ve got it."


    The snake and others were stupefied, feeling a little confused.


    They didn''t quite understand Du Shaofu''s idea. They could have achieved it directly, but why did they have to force it back?


    "To cut off the truth, to cut off the cage, to remodel the true self! If we want to break through this realm to a higher level of immortality, we need to cut off the redundant laws and transcend them with a kind of complete original law, so as to achieve immortality, which will last forever and never die forever! "


    Du Shaofu sighed softly and sighed: "if I cultivate the material law to perfection and then impact on immortality, I can''t practice any deeper in other laws."


    Kong Lao once said to him the difference between the two realms of decapitation and immortality. The realm of decapitation is to constantly explore the true meaning of the law, namely, time, space, material and soul. At least one of these four primitive laws is chosen as the direction of full comprehension.


    Only when we fully understand the various truths evolved from a certain primitive law can we enter the realm of immortality.


    The so-called immortality is to integrate the truth and meaning of these laws one by one to achieve the real and complete original laws and obtain the immortal body!


    The "decapitation cage" refers to the other laws besides the original law.


    For example, if Du Shaofu tried his best to cultivate the material law, then the three laws of time, space and soul must become "cages" and need to be cut off!


    Once you step into immortality and start to integrate the material laws, you will have no chance to practice these primitive laws. The earliest means to master can only be used as means. You can no longer touch the supreme jurisprudence of heaven and earth!


    Like Kong Lao, he has mastered the complete space law and is gradually completing the integration.


    At the same time, Kong Lao is also very accomplished in the fire attribute law, but he can no longer continue to understand the complete material law!


    Such a result is not what Du Shaofu wanted. He wanted to take a road that few people have ever taken, or even a road that no one has ever taken in ancient times and today.


    "This..."


    When they heard what Du Shaofu said, they all opened their eyes and were shocked again.


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t make it clear, how could they not understand the meaning.


    My master wants to cultivate two or more primitive laws to perfection, and then he will impact the immortal realm!


    This kind of thought makes them feel trembling for no reason, which is not something that ordinary people can imagine!


    It is not that no one has tried, but this road is too difficult, few people can succeed!


    If you look at the whole thirty-three days, there are only a few people who can master two complete laws to achieve immortality!


    "The law of matter is only one step away from the peak of the later stage of the true state. The law of time and the law of soul are both in the early stage. In this way, if the overall calculation comes down, my strength should be able to directly compete with the real chopping truth! If we use some other means, we may be able to fight with the new immortality


    Du Shaofu thought to himself, estimating his own strength.In terms of real cultivation, if he is fighting with strength, it should not be difficult for him to kill the enemy normally. If he adds some other means, such as green spirit armor, such as purple thunder xuanding, and so on, even if he is faced with the new immortal strong man, he may have a chance to make a round of it!


    Only the law of time and the law of soul. Now his understanding is still relatively small. Compared with the law of space and the law of matter, it is still far from enough. In the realm, it is two levels apart!


    "It has been more than 80 years since I came to Jinghua heaven in qianxu. I''m afraid that the war between gods and demons is about to open."


    After counting the time, Du Shaofu thought that the war between the gods and Demons was about to open, so he waved to the snake and others: "I''m leaving!"


    After he said that, he turned directly and flew away from the canghuan Grottoes!


    Those people of the Baqi serpent clan have been planted with blood and soul marks by themselves. They will never betray them, so let them know their own affairs!


    Before leaving Yuqing Kingdom, Yu Yu asked Du Shaofu to go back one hundred years ago to lead the younger generation of Yuqing kingdom to participate in the experience of war between gods and demons.


    Now count the time, it is not far away from the Centennial period, it is also time to go back.


    Now that his cultivation has made a great breakthrough again, there is no need for Du Shaofu to continue to stay in this field.


    What we need to do next is to stabilize our own state, and then we can get further improvement in the two ways of time law and soul law!


    In addition, Du Shaofu has been worried about one thing, that is, the whereabouts of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    It has been nearly 90 years since they were hunted down by the old men of political strategists.


    Yu Taiyan also sent people to inquire outside, but there was still no result. This worried Du Shaofu.


    "Go back


    After leaving the canghuan grottoes of the Baqi serpents, Du Shaofu went all the way and plundered to the position of the space wormhole.


    This time, without the bloody slaughter, he could not directly return to the supreme constant melting sky, only through the space wormhole.


    As he passed by the scorpion and lion clan in Honghuang, Du Shaofu also went to observe and explore it. After discovering that there was no change in the clan, he continued to go on his way.


    Along the way, he also deliberately paid attention to many creatures in this world.


    However, everything was as peaceful as in previous years. At that time, more than 200 of them set off a huge wave in this field, which was finally completely subsided, and no one mentioned it easily.


    "Taishi magic dragon clan, green blood giant clan, Youming Shenzu!"


    Du Shaofu murmured about the names of the three most powerful ethnic groups in jinghuatian. He was puzzled.


    At the time of the siege, Du Shaofu was puzzled by the fact that the three major ethnic groups finally stepped in to carry out the encirclement and suppression, and they even named their names to kill themselves.


    However, although he was not clear about the details, Du Shaofu could also guess that there must be something strange in it. The three major ethnic groups could not be targeted at nothing!


    Du Shaofu was not in a hurry. One day, his insincerity would come to the surface and be revealed to the world!


    He''s on his way to the wormhole of space.


    In the leisurely journey of Du Shaofu, an old man walks out of the wormhole.


    The old man''s eyes glowed with cold green light, and two sharp rays of light shot out of his pupils like sharp blades. With a keen sense of depth, a piece of invisible law fluctuated and spread, affecting the surrounding space.


    If someone is looked at by him, it will be like a terrible wolf staring at the general, let people feel cold for no reason.


    "What are the three most powerful races that are preparing for


    After the old man walked out of the wormhole, he would tear the void and go in a certain direction.


    He was thinking about things in his mind, vaguely felt that the world would change dramatically!


    Because in recent decades, although the three major races have not made any great moves, they have been spreading their forces secretly, as if they want to integrate all forces in this field into a rope!


    Such a situation can only represent the fact that great events will happen in the future. The three clans are making preparations in secret.


    But what the truth is, ordinary people have no access to it.


    This time, the old man appeared in the wormhole of space, and he went to the outside world and did some trivial things for the three races.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be too long to calm down for a long time."


    The old man sighed gently, so he sighed.


    I''m afraid the actions of the three major races will become bigger and bigger, which will certainly affect all living creatures in this realm.


    If it''s enough, the rest of the world may be involved.


    Thinking of these, the old man had a sense of melancholy.


    The living creatures of qianxu jinghuatian have been at ease for countless years. Few strong people from outside come to disturb them. Only a small number of younger generation occasionally come here to experience.If something big happens in the future, I''m afraid this kind of comfortable life will be gone forever!


    The old man shook his head and no longer thought about it. He was just the beginning of immortality. These things could not be controlled by the man of cultivation. The real strong men of the three clans were plotting behind his back.


    He calmed his mind and continued to walk towards his own ethnic position.


    The speed of the immortal strong can be described as extremely fast, but in half a day, it will pass through countless thousands of miles.


    This old man is from the wolf family. He is not far away from the wormhole in space. He will arrive in a day or two!


    However, at a certain moment, the old man suddenly eyes a Lin, that pair of green eyes in the release of forest green light.


    "Eh?"


    He uttered a light sigh, and with a strange look he cast his eyes into the void on the other side.


    The old man felt that there was a strange breath in the distance, which was fluctuating. The void was torn out of a passage, and someone was walking through it.


    "The peak in the later stage of the realm of cutting the truth? Is it human? "


    The old man whispered, and the strength and origin of the fast-moving man were instantly revealed by him.


    Normally speaking, a person who cuts the real state is not enough for him to put in his heart, but that person is just a human body, which makes him pay more attention.


    With his careful investigation, he was even more surprised!


    "It was Du Shaofu. Why did he come to jinghuatian again?"


    The old man was a little surprised, deeply surprised by the human identity.


    He was also involved in the campaign against more than 200 human beings. He was very familiar with Du Shaofu.


    And finally, the forces behind them came to this world with a terrifying long sword. Under the birth of the old ancestor of the Taishi magic dragon family, they successfully rescued all the people, which is still fresh in our memory!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2805

    The magical long sword blood killing left a deep impression on people. It is absolutely the existence of chaos Daoqi!


    If not, with the help of the powerful ancestors of the dragon and devil, no matter how skillful they are, they will die!


    Therefore, although the creatures in this world rarely mention the events of that time, no one can forget all that for the immortal strong people who participated in that dispute!


    It was not only a huge experience, but also the shame of the whole qianxu jinghuatian!


    At this time, seeing Du Shaofu in the void passage, the old man of the demon wolf clan could not help but feel a violent and cruel meaning in his heart.


    "What a fierce boy, but I haven''t seen him for decades. How dare you improve your cultivation! But this time, there is no way for you to escape! "


    The old man''s mouth was filled with a sinister smile. After a vicious smile, he turned his head and flew straight to Du Shaofu''s direction.


    Since I saw this boy, I didn''t let him go again!


    As long as you kill it successfully, it will be a great achievement in front of the three big families, such as Taishi magic dragon!


    "Well? Someone is coming


    Du Shaofu, who was walking through the void passage, suddenly jumped his eyelids and turned to the power of Yuan Shen. He found a figure coming towards him quickly.


    This time, he planned to return directly to the Supreme changrongtian, and did not stay in the qianxu Jinghua heaven. Therefore, the art of transfiguration was not applied.


    Under normal circumstances, he should be able to get to the wormhole in space and leave directly.


    In fact, if he is going through the wormhole continuously, he only needs half a day to get to the wormhole!


    But who ever knew that his whereabouts were actually discovered, and the man seemed to come directly to himself for some reason.


    "The strong one, or I won''t find me before I find him!"


    Du Shaofu narrowed his eyes and made such a judgment in his heart!


    Since is can discover oneself, and directly is to oneself, this person''s strength, absolutely must be above oneself!


    It''s very likely that it''s an immortal place!


    "Boy, you dare to appear in jinghuatian of qianxu. Don''t be too bold!"


    In Du Shaofu''s thought, the voice of the old man''s roar came.


    With the energy of Du Fu, the vast and empty is coming!


    "The realm of immortality!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes fluttered a few times. He was shocked by the strength of the old man.


    As he imagined, the old man who came here is really an immortal strong man!


    Just from a long distance, Du Shaofu could feel the breath of each other''s body, which was extremely terrible and made people tremble!


    However, he has also reached the peak in the later period of his life, and he has acquired profound knowledge in the space law and the material law. After he has operated the power of the law in his body, he has countered all these things!


    "Du Shaofu, where can you escape today! Take your life


    Cried the old man, rushing forward at full speed, and the endless distance quickly passed under his feet.


    Only in a few breaths, his face clearly fell into Du Shaofu''s sight.


    "Grandma, it was discovered by an immortal realm!"


    Du Shaofu scolded secretly, where it is necessary to think, he directly used the fastest speed to go to the direction of space wormhole.


    Obviously, the old man knew himself and was definitely one of the strong men who had surrounded and killed his party.


    In the face of such a powerful immortal, if you don''t run away, it''s really dangerous!


    Although his cultivation has been greatly improved and he is confident to face the general immortality, we should know that this place is empty and peaceful. If the news spreads out, more people will come soon!


    At that time, I can only face the situation that there is no way to heaven and nowhere to go. I will be chased to death!


    With this understanding, Du Shaofu made every effort to get to the position of the wormhole earlier. Once he entered the wormhole, it would be absolutely safe!


    "Boy, do you still want to escape? You must die today! I admit that you are extraordinary. You have reached the peak of the later stage of the Jianzhen battle so quickly. But I am immortal. It''s easy to kill you! "


    The old man cried out loud, his whole body surging out a strong killing opportunity.


    The cultivation of immortality is unfolded. It''s like chasing the stars month by month. It''s hanging behind Du Shaofu from a distance, and has never been left behind!


    "NIMA, I''m still not good at training. I can''t get rid of him!"


    Du Shaofu scolded, and his accomplishments broke out to the extreme. Fuyao was full of energy. Under the space law, it was already the limit speed!


    Rao is so, he still can''t get rid of the old man behind him!


    The gap between the real realm and the immortal realm is really huge!"Son of a bitch, didn''t you have a great prestige in my qianxu jinghuatian? I also ate the immortal strong man of the demon wolf clan. Don''t run away if you have the seed. Let me tear you into pieces, which is the shame of that year


    Behind him, the voice of the old man came with a cold smile.


    This young man is a must kill target. All the Taishi magic dragons regard him as a thorn in the eye. At that time, they killed the strong one of their own clan to eat meat, which made the old man kill him anyway!


    "What swallow the devil wolf is just an old dog. If you have the ability, you can catch up with me! Don''t you die in my hand, I swear, I will eat you in my stomach


    Du Shaofu, as he ran away quickly, turned around and scolded.


    He has the law of space in his body. Although he can''t compare with each other in cultivation, his speed is not lower than that of the old man.


    In this way, as long as they successfully escape to the location of the space wormhole, they can escape smoothly!


    However, it was after Du Shaofu''s scolding that he suddenly picked a pick on his eyelids. As if he thought of some funny thing, his mouth was covered with a little smile.


    "Little bastard, no matter how much you try to make use of your words, you will die today!"


    Hearing Du Shaofu scold his old dog, the old man was immediately angry.


    At the same time, he is also a little anxious. With his immortal cultivation, he can''t catch up with each other!


    However, he didn''t care too much about this. Du Shaofu must have consumed a lot of money when he walked so fast. When he lost more than half of his strength, his speed would definitely drop!


    At that time, it will be easy to capture and kill it again!


    Thinking of this, the old man laughed ferociously. In any case, the boy must die today!


    "Old dog, if you can catch up with me, talk big!"


    Du Shaofu let out a curse, and immediately stopped talking to him. He just ran away with his head.


    Both of them put their own speed to the limit, and walked quickly in the Jinghua sky.


    Less than half a day later, they are getting closer and closer to the wormhole in that space, leaving only less than 100000 miles away.


    Such a distance is only a short time for immortality.


    At this time, the old man is more and more anxious.


    If Du Shaofu can''t be intercepted, he will run away again.


    He was a little angry secretly, blaming himself for his mistakes and misestimating the boy''s endurance!


    "I hope it''s too late to send a message to the family now!"


    After thinking for a moment, the old man passed on the news of Du Shaofu''s appearance through the unique means of swallowing the demons and wolves, so as to contact the nearby orcs and start hunting.


    However, it is in the old man to finish these, eyes suddenly is a pick, the heart immediately is filled with a big surprise!


    "Can''t you carry it at last?"


    The old man found that Du Shaofu''s speed began to slow down at this time, no longer as fast as before.


    Such a scene, let him be surprised for no reason!


    As long as the boy slows down and wants to kill him, it will be easy!


    After all, there is a gap between the real world and the immortal world. Killing each other is just a little more effort than killing an ant!


    "Du Shaofu, you have no way to escape!"


    The old man yelled, and again raised the speed a few minutes, chasing the past.


    "You old dog, you are really Haunted


    Du Shaofu gnawed his teeth and swore bitterly.


    However, he was a little overjoyed in his heart. It was not that his endurance was exhausted to the limit.


    You know, he has profound attainments in space law and material law. These distances are not enough for him to consume too much!


    The reason why the speed dropped was that Du Shaofu deliberately wanted to be overtaken by the old man near the wormhole in space!


    His plan is very simple, now the cultivation breakthrough, but the actual strength still needs to find someone to verify.


    And the immortal old man in front of him is just a suitable candidate!


    As Du Shaofu said, his body suddenly stopped and stopped in the middle of the air. He stepped out of the void and faced the old man who swallowed the demon wolf family.


    "Little scumbag, you can''t escape. Why don''t you run?"


    The old man sneered. "Shua" came to Du Shaofu''s face and stood opposite him. He said, "I have to say, you are really a thief. You dare to appear in my qianxu jinghuatian! And in front of an immortal strong man, he did not continue to escape, but stopped! Your behavior is just looking for death


    He was filled with joy and looked at Du Shaofu with a sneer of "Jie Jie".


    This boy''s behavior is absolutely suicidal!


    However, the old man was soon relieved. It must be that Du Shaofu knew that he could not escape. He simply faced himself with himself!"Old dog, do you really think I''m going to take it?"


    Du Shaofu said, looking at the old man.


    "Jie Jie Jie Little scumbag, at this time, you still talk crazy! Since you want to die yourself, how can I fail you? "


    Such words came from the old man''s mouth. Just as he spoke, he suddenly raised his hand and slapped Du Shaofu away!


    With such a stroke, the world suddenly seeps into a boiling state. The power of thousands of laws intertwined and intertwined, forming a terrifying curtain of energy. It was like a magnificent city wall, pressing fiercely against Du Shaofu!


    In this, the vast void is crushed into pieces, and part of it is directly crushed into powder and turned into chaos!


    For a time, this piece of heaven and earth seems to be driven, shaking more than!


    "The strength of the immortal realm is really terrible!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and his eyes were shocked at the attack of the old man!


    It is not the first time that he has contacted the immortal strong, but it is the first time that he confronts such existence. When he sees the overwhelming force of laws coming, his whole person is shaking, and the pressure on his body is transmitted to his feet, and the void is trampled to collapse!


    "Ho ho ho..."


    With the sound of tiny sound, Du Shaofu''s body burst into pieces, with purple and golden blood spraying. The immortal body could not resist the momentum of the immortal strong and produced cracks!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s original spirit was shaking, and the whole person was greatly shocked!


    However, this is only momentum, not a real attack coming!


    "Little bastard, take your life! Kill


    The old man paid a huge drink in his mouth, such as a wolf howling, roaring to break the void!


    He pushed out with one hand, just like pushing forward the whole world, with great force and forcefulness and oppression!


    Seeing Du Shaofu standing there, the old man felt very happy. Under his all-out efforts, he could not even resist!


    In the face of such a terrible blow, Du Shaofu''s throat suddenly "roared" and burst out a thundering dragon chant!


    Where do you need to think, he directly displayed the second change of the green spirit armor and became the body of the green dragon!


    The giant dragon writhed in the void, turning the heaven and earth upside down. In the wave of terrible power, the earth and mountains below disappeared in pieces and turned into dust!


    The terrible momentum of the old man in front of him is powerful and powerful, and is also pulled by Du Shaofu''s dragon tail, and then cracked!


    "Eh?"


    The old man was surprised by Du Shaofu''s strength.


    The boy''s method is really extraordinary. He turns into a green dragon, and the aftershocks of his attack sweep past and are smashed!


    This kind of strength is far from what can be achieved in the later stage of general chopping realms!


    "How can you change into the body of a green dragon? After all, you will die!"


    The old man grinned grimly and continued to push his hand. The light curtain like the grand city wall emptied out and made a huge roar, which immediately attacked Du Shaofu!


    "Purple thunder xuanding, give it to me!"


    When Du Fu felt the pressure, he felt it was incomparable.


    Then, he saw the nine black shadows flying out of his dragon body and turned into nine huge God thunder tripods, directly facing the old man''s attack!


    "Boom..."


    The nine tripods move in the sky and dominate the world. The nine powerful tools release the great power to suppress the heaven and earth. They block in front of Du Shaofu and hit the terrible light curtain head on!


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    A sound of terrible noise swing open, the world is shaking!


    The blue sky is collapsing, the thick soil is surging, the void is exploding, and the surrounding tens of thousands of miles seems to have met with the end of the day. It is a mess!


    Even if Du Shaofu had the second change of green spirit armor to protect himself, he was also shocked by the unimaginable shock. A large mouthful of purple gold blood gushed from the dragon''s mouth, and the whole person was hurt!


    Finally, he tried to endure the concussion of his body again. After several swings of the dragon''s tail, he strangled out the residual energy.


    "Human boy, you are really beyond your ability. You even want to compete with the immortal strong by cutting the real cultivation!"


    The old man of the demon wolf clan grinned grimly and looked at Du Shaofu.


    Although he said so, he couldn''t help being shocked by the strength of the human youth!


    How many people can resist the current attack in the realm of cutting the truth in the whole thirty-three days?


    But in Du Shaofu, he did it. How can we not be surprised?


    "It seems that I have overestimated myself."


    After Du Shaofu wiped out all the residual energy waves, Fuyao exerted himself, retreated to the distant space, and opened the distance between him and the old man.


    He murmured, a little bitter smile.I thought that after my breakthrough, I should be able to collide with the immortal strong one or two, but at this time it seems that I still think highly of myself.


    If it''s not for the green spirit armor and purple thunder xuanding, I''m afraid it''s just that one blow, you''ll be able to make yourself disappear, and the best result is to be seriously injured and dying!


    Immortality is so terrible!


    "Boy, you are proud to be able to take a blow from the immortal strong, even if it is the next place to die without a grave!"


    The old man of the wolf swallowing clan opened his mouth with a gloomy smile. Then, he suddenly snorted and said, "in my dry and empty jinghuatian, you are reckless and preying on the strong man of the wolf swallowing clan, human beings, you should not die! Today, I will use your life to avenge the dead of my family, and to avenge the many strong men who have made a vain effort to pacify Huatian! "


    He hated Du Shaofu very much in his heart. He just wanted to kill him quickly. The most important thing is that from the killing intention of the three great families, namely, the Taishi demon dragon, the green blood giant and the nether God, he would surely get a lot of benefits after killing him!


    Just think about this, let the old people''s blood boil up. The benefits given by the three most powerful races are absolutely rich!


    "Kill!"


    The old man thought in his heart, and again he let out a deep drink. Then he raised his hand and slapped Du Shaofu!


    The great power of law interweaves together, driving the whole void to move, the vast power sweeping waves, forming a storm of annihilation!


    In the center of the storm, there is a deep secret force in the circulation, to strangle the young man in purple robe on the opposite side!


    "I don''t believe that you, an immortal man of heaven, can really kill me!"


    Facing the old man''s attack again, Du Shaofu''s face suddenly became ferocious.


    He had an indomitable spirit in his heart, and wanted to fight against the immortal strong man of the demon wolf clan, so as to find out the specific level he was in at this time!


    What''s more, when you really can''t fight, you still have a chance to escape!


    "Empty gossip, give it to me!"


    Du Shaofu no longer hesitated. If his words were uttered from his mouth, they would be like a thunderbolt, shaking the void!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2806

    "Hula..."


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, a huge round of empty eight trigrams emerged out of thin air, occupying the void as if in essence. It seemed to be cast by the supreme law and engraved between heaven and earth!


    A huge force that makes people feel numb and oppresses in the sky!


    In the middle of the empty eight trigrams, the material law is transpiration, and all kinds of visions appear and evolve all things!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s domain of despotism was opened, covering the whole area of thousands of miles, and everything was tightly bound!


    The law of space and the law of matter are intertwined and intertwined. With the power of the overlord Jedi, they bravely welcome the old man of the demon wolf clan!


    "Cut the real situation, actually can display such terrible strength!"


    The old man''s eyes moved, and he was shocked by Du Shaofu''s means!


    In particular, the figure of the eight trigrams, which is perched on the sky, can''t help but be shocked by his immortal cultivation of heaven!


    The terrible pressure was everywhere, suppressed on the old man''s original spirit, which made him feel moved!


    Suddenly, the empty eight trigrams hit the old man fiercely!


    "Boom, boom..."


    The huge roar was so loud that the sky and the earth were completely filled with this sound. Every inch of space broke into pieces and turned into pieces of chaotic zone!


    The laws of space and matter carried by the eight trigrams in the void are also broken in an instant and turned into a large number of Rune traces. In the void, it is a whirling and shooting!


    At the same time, the energy storm played by the old man was also scattered, and no longer had any lethality!


    Under the collision of two different energies, the result is almost equal!


    Such a scene, let the old extremely surprised!


    "Little bastard, you really have some tricks! But do you think I can''t do anything about you? "


    The old man of the wolf swallowing clan looked at Du Shaofu in the opposite direction and said in a gloomy voice.


    The shock in his heart was suppressed. In any case, as an immortal and powerful man, he could not lose his grace in front of the younger generation who killed the real world!


    What''s more, he has just hit the ball and hasn''t done his best yet!


    Therefore, the old man believed that as long as he exerted all his accomplishments, he could crush the purple robed youth in front of him. No matter how fierce the other side''s empty eight trigrams were, he would never be able to resist it!


    "Old dog, I find you talk a lot! Don''t say you want to kill me, but you''ve already made two moves. I''m still standing here endlessly! As an immortal, can you only talk


    Du Shaofu''s pair of dragon pupils were staring at the old man, saying every word.


    In that blow, he was shaken again, not as relaxed as it seemed.


    After all, the gap between the two is too big. It''s impossible to fight with a big realm!


    But fortunately, the master of the three thousand worlds gave him the empty eight trigrams, which was extraordinary and incomparable. In addition, with the cultivation of the second change of Qingling armor, he was able to fight against the powerful man who was immortal!


    If you add purple thunder xuanding, you may really have a chance to win!


    "Good! Good! Good! Since you are anxious to die, how can I disappoint you? "


    After all, the old man''s words of swallowing demons and wolves are gloomy. With a bit of Xiao Sha''s gas, they once again brew the Qi of the whole body and mobilize the power of the law!


    In his whole body, the law of matter is like a pot of boiling water, beating constantly!


    The invisible power of law, however, fluctuates out of the visible traces of jurisprudence, and changes into a stripe, which shuttles rapidly in the void and interweaves with a magic track!


    "Shua..."


    In an instant, the whole body of the old man seems to have been born a world in general, with the power of the extreme sweeping in it!


    In the rising of a piece of sunlight, all things in heaven and earth are derived, as if in essence!


    Different from Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams, the illusory world created by the old man is formed by the real and complete material law, which gives people the feeling that it is really a world!


    However, the empty eight trigrams are not. When Du Shaofu had not mastered the complete material law, he could develop and deduce each other according to the principle of mutual generation and mutual restraint between the laws, thus producing thousands of Dharma images!


    "Hum, hum..."


    With the appearance of the world outside the old man''s body, Du Shaofu only felt a sense of desolation coming on his face and pressing down sharply!


    That terrible power crumpled on his body, making his green dragon body tremble!


    "The realm of immortality is indeed powerful! However, after all, you are just a cultivation of heaven. You have just integrated the laws of matter. You are still a thousand miles away from the successful integration of all the power of laws! "


    Du Shaofu narrowed his eyes and tried to adjust himself and his state to resist the terrible pressure: "if I want to really talk about it, my attainments in material law are no less than you! What''s really wrong is just the realm between the real and the immortalThinking in his mind, he once again held up a round of eight trigrams!


    Then, the law of space spread out again, including the old man and the world scene it evolved!


    "God thunder tripod, break it for me!"


    Then, Du Shaofu began to drink, and his voice shook the sky and broke the void!


    The body of the green dragon swings its tail in the void, which is a direct plunder, driving the empty eight trigrams and Jue Ba realm to move together!


    This time, he used the supernatural place of the empty eight trigrams to connect the law of matter with the law of space, making the space around him extremely terrible. The sky thunder, earth fire, mountains, rivers and rivers, as well as thousands of elephants were all transpiration!


    "Shua Shua..."


    At the same time Du Shaofu yelled out, the nine purple thunder tripods roared in the air and attacked fiercely, just like nine meteors, heading for the old man!


    "It''s really an extraordinary boy. No wonder the Taishi magic dragon clan wants to kill you by name! If you continue to grow up, it will be very difficult to find how many people to control you in these thirty-three days! "


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s attack, the old man couldn''t help thinking.


    The power of the empty eight trigrams once again shocked him. In this world, the means to perfectly connect the two primitive laws is absolutely a terrible magic power rarely seen in thirty-three days!


    At the very least, they are far from qualified to possess such magical powers!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu stopped talking nonsense to the old man, and he gave out another shock!


    He just wanted to distinguish the winner and loser from the old man earlier. After all, it was mentioned here that qianxu jinghuatian was here. If the strong men of other races were allowed to arrive again, he would really be in danger!


    With the lesson from the last time, I''m afraid that the strong orcs in this world will no longer let themselves hide in the wasteland like they did a few decades ago, until the master and others came with blood!


    "Boy, you die!"


    The old man of the wolf swallowing clan roared with the sound of wolf howling!


    His old body stood in the center of the world, just like a God between heaven and earth. The world is full of life and death!


    "Boom..."


    The world is shaking, and under the shadow of Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams, the power of heaven is released!


    Jueba field is collapsing, being squeezed into powder, and the space is falling into the void!


    The images of the heavenly Dharma evolved by Du Shaofu according to the law of matter were also broken and ground into powder!


    Under the old man''s all-out efforts, his means are still too fragile, and they will be destroyed in general!


    The old man stands in the center of the world, motionless as a mountain, as lofty as a mountain, outstanding in the world!


    Although the world scene around him has been greatly damaged, compared with Du Shaofu, the consumption is too small!


    "Puff, puff..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth spewed out purple gold blood. On the dragon''s body, there were many gaps. The blood splashed and the Dragon scales were flying!


    He bit his teeth, and the Dragon pupil turned to mobilize the whole body''s strength to control the fierce impact of the nine purple thunder xuanding!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Nine tripods with the power of terror, cutting through the sky, dragging a long tail of thunder and lightning, bombarding the old man''s world form again and again!


    "Hi..."


    A crash, the world finally appeared a crack!


    "Hi..."


    It''s another impact. The crack expands and climbs like a cobweb!


    "Hi..."


    "Hi..."


    "Hi..."


    After seven successive thunder tripods of gods were blown down, the world outside the old man finally exploded, which was blasted into pieces of rules and veins, flying in the space!


    "What a treasure! What a treasure


    The old man''s body was exposed in the void, but he didn''t feel any panic. At this time, he didn''t suffer any trauma from his cultivation!


    He just looked straight at the nine God thunder tripods which hit again and again, and his eyes were full of fire!


    At the very beginning, the old man had already seen that the nine tripods were not vulgar. After another fight, he finally found out that the nine gods, Lei Ding, were absolutely the most precious!


    If you don''t reach the level of the top-quality rule, you can''t just bombard your world with a few simple bombardments!


    "The high-quality rule is a real tool, even more than that!"


    The old man''s eyes are so hot that he can''t have such a terrible treasure for such an immortal place!


    I''m afraid that only the Taishi magic dragon, the green blood giant, and the netherworld Protoss can have many top-quality and even the best rule artifacts!


    For a race like the wolf swallowing the sky, it''s a great fortune to have a genuine tool of the middle class law!


    "Kill you, these nine tripods are mine!"


    The old man of the wolf swallowing clan licked his shriveled lips and his eyes glowed green!After he said that, the tone of his speech turned again: "no! You can''t just kill you! I want to capture you alive and search for your God. I also want to get the means of the eight trigrams


    Whether it is purple thunder xuanding or empty eight trigrams, they are absolutely strong!


    Jiuding is a rare treasure, and if you can learn the empty eight trigrams, the old man is confident that he can use it to integrate the rules he has learned and reach a higher level of immortality!


    "Old dog, you think so beautiful!"


    While the old man was enjoying his illusions, Du Shaofu began to laugh grimly.


    It was at this time that the eighth God Lei Ding had already been under his control, breaking through the boundless void and bluntly smashing at the old man!


    "It''s a pity that your cultivation is too poor. If you go further, I''m afraid it''s really hard for me to deny you!"


    The old man calmed down, looked at Du Shaofu and said softly, "from today on, everything on you is mine."


    Between his words, he slowly stretched out a palm, and pounded it out, and slapped it on the eighth God thunder tripod!


    "When!"


    A huge sound shocked the sky, and the whole world seemed to be torn by this terrible sound wave!


    And this eighth God thunder tripod, is also lightly described by the old man to fly, directly hit the void out of chaos, disappeared in nothingness!


    "Well..."


    Du Shaofu''s throat let out a dull hum. He was hurt again, but there was a grim smile in the corner of his eyes!


    He did not dare to delay, and continued to control the fall of the ninth tripod!


    "Hum!"


    The old man snorted, but he slowly took up a hand, which was quite a noble gesture!


    His other palm is up again, gently patted out!


    Such a palm seems ordinary, but there is endless secret power flow among them, the law veins interweave entanglement, wave out the power of shaking jiuxiao!


    In the face of the ninth tripod, the old man shot down!


    "Old dog, you are so arrogant


    It was at this time that Du Shaofu began to laugh coldly.


    He looked at the old man, his mind suddenly moved, a mysterious force spread in the sky.


    Then, he saw that the speed of the ninth tripod suddenly surged. Just before the old man''s palm was clapped down, he rubbed his palm and hit him hard on his chest!


    "Bang..."


    There was a dull sound from the chest of the old man, just like a heavy hammer beating a drum!


    "Wow..."


    Hit hard by the ninth tripod, the old man spat out a mouthful of blood!


    There is a depression in his chest. His sternum is cracked!


    Under the direct impact of shenlei Ding''s power, Rao is the flesh body of his immortal realm, and he can''t really fight against it. He is traumatized!


    "How could it be!"


    The old man''s body flies backward, and his eyes can''t help shaking!


    "The law of time, it''s the law of time!"


    At that moment, with his strength, he could have taken the ninth tripod directly!


    But all of a sudden, the speed of the God thunder tripod suddenly surged up, and it seemed that the speed of his palm slowed down. He was caught off guard and was hit by the fierce force in the chest!


    He knew that the fact was not that he was slow or the ninth tripod was getting faster, but that God Lei Ding was affected by the acceleration of time, which made him accidentally hit the move!


    "What a fierce boy, the law of space and the law of matter have both reached the late stage of the real chopping, and the law of time has also reached the early stage of the real chopping! This son is really extraordinary. If you don''t kill him, it will become a great disaster in the future. "


    The shock in the old man''s heart can''t be increased. Such an idea can''t help but go out!


    The purple robed human youth is absolutely free. Once he grows up, no one will be able to control him unless he is born again in a place of sitting and forgetting!


    "Old dog, isn''t it good?"


    Du Shaofu sneered at the corner of his mouth and looked at the old man who was flying backward. His teeth clenched and his eyes shot fiercely: "then come again!"


    He measured the distance of the old man''s flying backwards, and then his mind moved. The law of the soul was scattered, and a throbbing force spread out and attacked the old man!


    On the other side, the old man of the demon wolf clan smashed the void with one foot and stabilized his body!


    When the power of Du Shaofu''s soul law rushed into his mind, he felt dizzy for a moment, but the dizziness was soon driven out by him!


    "Soul law..."


    The old man was shocked again, but when he just wanted to say something, the space behind him suddenly exploded in the middle of the words!


    "Boom..."


    Another god thunder tripod appeared, carrying the power of dominating heaven and earth, directly hitting the back of middle-aged and old people!


    "Poof..."


    The old man''s body was hit and flew, and his mouth was sprayed with blood again, and his face suddenly turned pale as paper!"Little scumbag, I''m going to tear you up!"


    After the old man stabilized his body, his eyes were green and full of hatred!


    If it was put in the past, he could not imagine that he would suffer such a big loss in the hands of a descendant who cut the real situation!


    This is absolutely not something that ordinary people can understand. The method of the purple robed youth is too strange!


    Who would have thought that the other side actually had profound attainments in the four primitive laws of time, space, matter and soul!


    This is too terrible. In the past thirty-three days, I''m afraid there are not many such people!


    "Old dog, don''t you keep clamoring to kill me? Oh no, take me down, take my God Lei Ding, search yuan Shen, and get empty gossip! But you yell so long, I still stand here alive! As an immortal strong man, can''t you just fart? "


    Du Shaofu grinned grimly. The dragon''s body rolled slowly in the void, pressing pieces of space to collapse!


    Just now, he used the law of soul to make the old man dizzy for a moment, and then hit the other side with a god thunder tripod, making the old man suffer again!


    And that one God thunder tripod, is exactly the one that the old man clapped before!


    After the tripod broke through the void, Du Shao Fu pulled him all the time with the power of Yuan Shen, and finally broke out a terrible blow!


    He learned this method from Kong Lao!


    At the beginning, Kong Lao can directly lead his attack power into the void, and then directly appear in front of the blood flame God lotus, making it even have no power to avoid!


    With Du Shaofu''s more and more attainments in space law, this method has already been used vividly by him!


    Although it is not as smooth as the old air, but also can be surprise, hit the opponent a surprise!


    And the fact has proved that this method is very easy to use. At least, the immortal strong man of the demon wolf clan was cheated and suffered a lot!


    After two successive attacks by the God Lei Ding, the old man was already badly hurt. Even though there was no danger to his life, such a record was enough to make Du Shaofu look down on his peers and make many talented people lose their luster!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2807

    "Du Shaofu, I swear that you will be broken to pieces today! But before that, your spirit, I will search it completely! "


    The old man of the wolf swallowing clan roared, and his voice shook the sky!


    He was on the verge of rampage!


    Up to now, he has achieved immortality for many years, but he has suffered a loss in the hands of a cultivator who cuts the real state like this?


    If this situation is spread to thirty-three days, it will become the laughing stock of all people, and Du Shaofu will step on his back and become famous!


    This situation can not be tolerated!


    As long as you kill the purple robed youth in front of you, you can wash away such shame!


    "Old dog, you know how to bark! Has no one ever told you that a man is not virtuous by his good words, and a dog is not good at barking


    Du Shaofu, with a pair of cross and double dragon pupils, cast a sarcastic look, as if he really regarded the immortal strong man in the opposite side as an old dog, which was very provocative!


    "Little bastard, I must kill you!"


    The old man was furious and resentful!


    He was eager to tear the mouth of the young man in purple robe to pieces, so as to relieve his anger!


    Only in the roar of anger, the old man is moving again!


    However, he saw a colorful light rising around him, gradually evaporating, and the power of various material laws interweaved and changed, and then formed a terrifying virtual sword, which was boldly presented between heaven and earth!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    As soon as the sword appeared, a terrible crack appeared between the heaven and the earth, standing like an abyss, stretching through the sky and the earth. It seemed that the whole world had been cut open by the nine heaven and ten earth. The scene was appalling!


    "Boom..."


    Under the control of Shao Fu Ran''s sword, the sword suddenly moves!


    The boundless power is beating around the sword body. The wind howls, the void is broken, and the great power flows. The sky and the earth are in a mess!


    The whole area was eclipsed by such a terrible sword!


    "This old dog is worthy of the strength of immortal realm!"


    Seeing such a sword cut, Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled and his heart murmured.


    He is not a conceited person. Naturally, he can see the gap between them. If he really works hard, he is not the opponent of the old dog at this time.


    If it continues to consume, the last person to die is likely to be himself!


    However, it is not easy for him to leave now. He can only display the empty eight trigrams again, and combine the four primitive laws of time, space, material and soul that he has mastered to form an all inclusive independent space, and go to meet the sword that cuts through the sky!


    In the rapid rotation of the empty eight trigrams, it is carrying this space to collide with the empty sword cut by the old man!


    "Boom, boom..."


    In the deafening roar, all the scenes outside Du Shaofu''s body were instantly cut off, and the connection between the four laws was broken, and they were scattered!


    However, the empty sword cut by the old man is still carrying the power of the overlord Jedi after huge consumption, and continues to chop down!


    "Shenlei Ding, go!"


    Du Shaofu drank loudly, and the nine purple thunder tripods moved in response to the sound and came out in the air!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Nine consecutive sound, nine tripods were hit one by one, smashed through the world!


    However, the empty sword also exploded under the influence of the nine tripods, and became a powder!


    Du Shaofu''s dragon shaped body was shot backward, and the Dragon scales burst and blood splashed!


    Such a collision is too terrible, far from what he can bear now. Even if it is the second change of Qingling armor, it is difficult to resist it!


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu had a mysterious body. After his body injury appeared, he kept recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    On the contrary, the old man of the demon wolf clan on the opposite side was once again injured in the fragments of the terrible law. Although it is not very serious, it is a great irony for an immortal strong man to be so embarrassed in the face of the real situation!


    "Don''t play with your old dog! But one day, I''ll peel and stew your old dog, and taste the taste of dog meat


    Du Shaofu snorted and took a look at the old man who devoured the demons and wolves. After that, he twisted the huge green dragon and quickly turned his head and shot away in the direction of the space wormhole!


    Fuyao has gone hundreds of thousands of miles away in a flash when it is used several times in succession!


    "It''s not so easy for the little scumbag to leave like this!"


    The old man''s eyes were cold and the green light was just like substance. He looked at Du Shaofu''s background and said in a deep voice.


    He did not want to think about it. Only when Du Shaofu turned his head, he quickly pursued the past!


    With his accomplishments, he didn''t worry about being left behind by Du Shaofu!"You old dog not only barks fiercely, but also has a strong ability to chase and bite people!"


    Du Shaofu turned his head and saw that the old man was firmly attached. He could not help but gnash his teeth!


    "Little human, you can talk like crazy. When you die, I will tear your mouth like a frog!"


    The old man hated and tried to suppress his temper.


    After that, he once again gathered the boundless and majestic power, condensed into a huge lightsaber, stretched across the void, and suddenly stabbed at Du Shaofu''s green dragon body!


    The power of the law of matter was shaking, and the void was directly drawn into a terrible ravine, extending all the way to Du Shaofu''s back!


    Du Shaofu did not dare to hesitate to summon the eight sides of the void and the nine gods of thunder tripod again to meet such a sword!


    After a burst of "boom and boom", his body was hit again, and a large amount of blood was sprayed out. The dragon body kept rolling, and the space it passed was like a mountain collapsed and destroyed!


    "Old dog!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed, and he bit his teeth and scolded.


    In the previous use of the two God thunder Ding sneak attack, the old man will have a defense, always maintain a high degree of vigilance, he will never have a chance to hurt him!


    In this way, Du Shaofu can only hide his head and escape. If he doesn''t run faster, the end will certainly not be wonderful!


    "You can''t escape!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu turn around again and walk away, the old man of the demon wolf clan drinks and shouts darkly.


    With the cheering, another attack swept out and attacked Du Shaofu.


    "NIMA''s!"


    Du Shaofu scolded him so much that he had to start his cultivation again and struggle to fight against him. However, he was once again blasted and traumatized!


    One after the other, they chased after each other. The terrible magic power was played out from the old man of the wolf clan, killing Du Shaofu.


    And Du Shaofu also launched defense again and again, with all his strength to resist!


    The cultivation of the old man is higher than that of Du Shaofu, and he should have the upper hand in both the strength level and the lasting level.


    Under his fierce attack, Du Shaofu was beaten to death, and his whole body exploded. His blood gushed and his wound became more and more serious. Even though he had immortal body, he was still about to resist!


    In this way, when they were less than ten thousand miles away from the wormhole, the old man finally caught up with Du Shaofu!


    Under such close range, just play a move again, not afraid that boy will not fall!


    "Die!"


    The old man whimpered and moved in an instant. He clapped it out in a long distance!


    The void suddenly boils, heaven and earth tremble under this palm, and the surrounding space collapses one after another!


    "Goodbye, old dog!"


    However, Du Shaofu did not resist with all his strength this time. Instead, he stretched out his hands and tore out a huge space crack in the void. The dragon body flew into it and disappeared!


    "Still want to run?"


    The strength of the old man''s palm penetrated into the space crack, but it did not seem to hit Du Shaofu.


    Here is too close to the space wormhole. If you let the boy make another space crossing, I''m afraid he will escape successfully!


    He picked his eyelids and didn''t need to think about it at all. Just before the space crack in front of him disappeared, he also threw himself in!


    However, just when one foot of the old man just stepped into this dark space crack, his heart suddenly beat up and instinctively felt bad!


    "This is not a space crack!"


    The old man had a sense of awe inspiring in his heart, and immediately realized something: "Damn it! This is the kid''s treasure of space


    He once participated in the encirclement and suppression of Du Shaofu and others. He knew that the human boy had an extraordinary treasure of space!


    It is with this treasure that more than 200 human beings can hide in the immortal strongmen of nearly half of the whole qianxu jinghuatian, until the forces behind them rush to rescue!


    Such an extraordinary object makes the old man''s heart jump!


    Only sitting and forgetting the powerful can break the space treasure, it must have its terrible place. If you enter it, no one knows what will happen!


    What''s more, just when I just stepped in, I felt a strong sense of danger, which made the old man dare not take it lightly!


    "Back!"


    The old man of the wolf swallowing clan didn''t think much, so he immediately withdrew and prepared to fly away from here!


    "Old dog, since you have all come, come and sit down! As the host at this time, I will treat you well! "


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s voice came and penetrated into the old man''s ears!


    Along with it, it is a shocking force of terror to suppress, and severely suppress the old man''s half body into the ancient space!


    Du Shaofu mobilized the power of the ancient space, even if the immortal strong here, also have to bow down!"Little bastard, with your strength, don''t try to trap me!"


    The old man exclaimed, after all, he is an immortal place. The most important thing is that he still has half of his body outside. The power of the ancient space can''t play an absolute role for him!


    In its full burst, the invisible force that enveloped his body was broken like shackles!


    His body, also with the struggle to move out of the ancient space!


    But in a moment, the old man had already broken away from the distance of several inches!


    Such a scene makes Du Shaofu in the ancient space in great urgency!


    "Stay!"


    He had a big drink and a whine of empty gossip, which was to rush to the top of his head!


    The four primitive laws of time, space, material and soul are intertwined and intertwined with each other under the influence of the empty eight trigrams, forming a terrible web, which tightly binds the body of the elderly and pulls towards the ancient space!


    "God thunder Ding, go to me!"


    Du Shaofu drank again, and the nine purple thunder tripods roared in the air and rushed to kill them!


    In the blink of an eye, the nine tripods burst out of the ancient space, and then suddenly turned back, just like nine meteors, hitting the old man''s back!


    "Boy, you don''t want to trap me!"


    The old man''s throat is like a wolf''s roar, which makes people''s soul throb!


    His whole body strength burst out, full impact on the invisible force that enveloped his body!


    "Boom, boom..."


    The empty eight trigrams trembled under repeated bombardments, and Du Shaofu''s mind was also implicated, and he gushed blood out of his mouth!


    But his eyes are red, and he clenches his teeth tightly. He doesn''t relax for a moment!


    If you can''t drag the old man into the ancient space, then you really have no strength to escape again. You can only hide in it and you can''t get out!


    But in this way, I am afraid I will be made dumplings when I am in qianxu jinghuatian!


    Even at this time, I''m afraid it''s too late to send a message to master Yu Yu. The old dog on the opposite side must have informed the strong men of other races!


    "God thunder Ding, kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s divinity moved and Jiuding roared fiercely. The terrible purple thunder poured out from the nine tripods and hit the old man hard!


    "Go away!"


    The old man roared, clapped and shot the nine tripods one by one!


    However, he managed to break away from the ancient space. Under the huge impact of the nine tripods, he was driven by Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams!


    "Old dog, you must die today!"


    Du Shaofu glared angrily and roared wildly. He did his best!


    The power of ancient space and empty gossip was mobilized by him and suppressed on the old man!


    Layers of law traces fly and evolve, the thunder is killing, the fire is burning, the mountains and rivers are rushing, the flood is surging


    All kinds of scenes come one after another. Even with the old man''s cultivation, they can only keep relatively stable under such circumstances!


    He couldn''t spare his hand to deal with this, because the nine gods, Lei Ding, were like nine madmen. They were moved by Du Shaofu''s mind, bombarded and flew by him again and again, but then they were killed again and again with a roaring sound!


    Such a continuous attack is too terrible, where is the ordinary people can bear it!


    The body of the old man, under such circumstances, was hit by the thunder tripod bit by bit, moving towards the side of the ancient space!


    He could not imagine why Du Shaofu''s cultivation was so vigorous that he could still keep standing?


    He didn''t understand. The other party had already suffered a great trauma before!


    "Boy, don''t try to pit me!"


    At this time, the old man of the wolf swallowing clan finally felt the fear!


    His face turned red and he roared!


    However, Du Shaofu did not relax at all and did not give him any chance to escape!


    The old man''s heart was filled with fear. The whole person was like a fish struggling on the beach, with endless fear!


    He didn''t know what he would face if he was dragged into this space, but he knew that it would not come to a good end!


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    The old man was really in a hurry. His body changed rapidly. The body of the ogre presented itself. The terrible wolf howled through the golden cracked stone and penetrated into the depths of human spirits!


    Like a hill like tall body stands at the entrance of the ancient space, four hooves step in the void, the body of a piece of light, desperately want to break free!


    "Such a big dog is enough for me to eat well!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, and he clenched his teeth tightly. At the same time, Du Shaofu also controlled the nine God thunder tripods, attacking and killing from the outside of the ancient space!The old man''s body, under the impact of time and again, is inch by inch moving to the ancient space.


    Finally, at a certain moment, after most of the old man''s body entered, Du Shaofu mobilized all his strength, and finally achieved it in one stroke and suddenly dragged it in!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu suddenly collapsed on the ground, panting and exhausted. In addition to the terrible injuries he had suffered before and after, his strength of standing was almost lost!


    A flash of light flashed over his body of green dragon, which turned into the original human form. He lay on the ground with his throat rolling, his chest undulating and panting!


    "Boy, you dare to pit me!"


    At this time, the old man is also tired, but as an immortal strong man, the remaining strength is at least one or two percent!


    Looking at Du Shaofu lying on the ground, he was filled with indignation. The wolf immediately stepped on his feet and flew to the other side!


    The purple robed human youth, absolutely cunning, actually opened the entrance of the space treasure, so that he thought that he was tearing the space to escape, even if he did not want to be rushed into the crack!


    Who knows, in the end, he was trapped here!


    "It''s your old dog that''s in the pit!"


    Du Shaofu lay on the ground, no action, just a smile from the corner of his mouth, satisfied!


    "Even if you pit me in, now that you are at the end of your tether, you are not going to let me kill you!"


    From the old man''s wolf''s eyes, a green light shot out of his eyes. With a sense of serenity, he looked at Du Shaofu.


    His huge body stood beside the youth in purple robe, raised a front hoof directly and stepped down boldly!


    All of a sudden, the force of the law in the circulation of ascension, waves out of the fierce meaning, so that the ancient space is shaking!


    "I feel sad for you when you die before you know it!"


    Du Shaofu spoke faintly, raised a palm gently, and waved it without any fancy!


    "Shua..."


    The invisible power of the ancient space was mobilized by him, and suddenly a strong wind blew out, just like a handle sharp blade cutting!


    All of a sudden, the power of the law constructed by the old man was torn apart by the power of the wind blade, and it was broken in an instant!


    Du Shaofu was lying on the ground, still as if he had taken away half his life, but he was not hurt at all! Such a scene, the old man was shocked!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2808

    "What else do you want to make when you get to my place?"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a trace of ridicule. He looked sarcastically at the old man''s body of swallowing the devil wolf.


    Since the other side has been pit in the ancient space, then all the next, will be controlled by themselves!


    Here, he is the day, he is the master of this space!


    Even if an immortal strong man comes here, he can only allow himself to ravage!


    Unless the old man of the demon wolf clan has the cultivation of sitting and forgetting, he will have a chance to break everything here and escape!


    But obviously, this kind of possibility is just a joke!


    "This space has its own rules!"


    The old man of the wolf swallowing clan was terrified. The whole person was as if he had lost his soul. His feet were soft and he staggered back a few steps.


    At this point, how could he not see the difference here?


    This is clearly a space with independent order. Everything is in the hands of the young man in purple robe. This is definitely the thing that a super strong man worships!


    It can be said that here, if the other party wants him to have birth, he will live. If he wants to die, he can only die!


    "No wonder! It''s no wonder that at that time, more than 100000 immortals couldn''t find this space law. So it is, so it is! "


    The old man''s face changed greatly, and the wolf''s face also showed a sense of panic and gall!


    What happened in those days is still fresh in my memory. So many immortal strong men surrounded and killed more than 200 human beings, but they were covered up by this space treasure!


    It was not until the birth of the old ancestor of the Taishi magic dragon clan that they found the place of sitting and forgetting!


    There, everyone knows that the law of space in the human youth is very powerful, but the old man never thought it would be so strong before today!


    This is too terrible, this is not a square space, it is like a small world, with certain rules and order!


    Here, all the rules are under the control of Du Shaofu. If he wants to kill himself, I''m afraid it''s only in a moment''s time!


    "I said, one day I will peel and stew you and have a good meal!"


    After a moment of breathing, Du Shaofu finally recovered some strength.


    He put his hands on the ground, staggered to his feet, looked at the wolf in front of him, and said with a grim smile.


    Then, he reached out again and slowly photographed it!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was like a deity between heaven and earth. He had supreme power, looked down upon the world and dominated the whole world!


    The palm of his hand fluttered slightly, but it aroused the power of the whole ancient space, and was oppressed towards the old man who swallowed the demon wolf!


    "My life is dead!"


    The old man screamed and felt the breath of death approaching!


    Faced with the boundless secret power around him, if it was wanyueqi crashing, thousands of waves roaring, his whole body could not help but panic and shudder!


    The old man was stunned and looked at the overwhelming force. He was so crazy that he forgot to fight for a moment!


    When the powerful and boundless terror came upon him, he woke up like a dream, and a terrible howl broke out in his throat: "no --"


    in his body, the cultivation of immortality was fully agitated, and he wanted to resist this terrible attack, but it was too late!


    Under the mobilization of Du Shaofu, the ancient space was so powerful that it was unimaginable that the old man''s resistance was wiped out in an instant, and then his body was severely suppressed below, unable to move!


    "Old man, let me taste your dog meat!"


    With a smile and a finger, Du Shaofu forms a lightsaber in the space, and cuts off the old man''s neck directly!


    In addition, a fierce flash of light, will swallow the wolf of the yuan God strangled!


    All of a sudden, an immortal and powerful man died like this!


    Huge wolf corpses lie on the ground like a hill!


    "Before we leave qianxu jinghuatian, we can have a good meal again!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the corpse of the demon wolf in front of him and gently licked his lips. He said with a smile.


    Immediately, he did not think much about it. He sat on the ground with his knees crossed. He began to breathe and breathe. He recovered from his injuries!


    This time against the immortal strong, he suffered too much trauma, more serious than imagined!


    His hard work in the outside world is good. At least, under the protection of shenlei Ding and empty eight trigrams, he was only severely shocked. Although the injury was very serious, it did not hurt too much. He still had the strength to continue to flee!


    But in later will the old pit to the ancient space, he can really sucking strength to make out!


    Under the struggle against immortality, Du Shaofu was shocked beyond imagination, and the whole man was exhausted to the extreme. His strength was greatly overdrawn!


    In such a desperate confrontation, no one dares to relax, otherwise the end is likely to be death!So at the end of the day, Du Shaofu''s whole life was in vain!


    If the old man persisted a little longer, or his cultivation was deeper and his resistance was more intense, Du Shaofu might have hurt his cultivation foundation!


    He had to sigh that this time it was really luck, all because of the old man''s carelessness that led to the current results!


    Otherwise, it''s really hard to fight with the immortal and powerful one in the end with his cutting the peak of his later period. At most, he can only escape alive!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes slightly and continued to breathe in and slowly recovered from the injury!


    But before a day had passed in the ancient space, he opened his eyes, and then got up to quickly cut the corpse of the demon wolf, and then walked out of the ancient space.


    "It''s better to leave here earlier! If we wait for the strong men of other races to come, there will be no way out of heaven and no way out of the earth! "


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself: "but before leaving, I still want to give you these races a big gift. Haha..."


    As he spoke, he appeared in a mountain with a huge leg of wolf, which was much bigger than his whole person.


    Soon, a bonfire blazed up. Du Shaofu held the wolf''s leg in his hand and slowly roasted it on the fire!


    After a while, the wolf meat is oily, the meat fragrance is elegant and scattered with the wind!


    "When I finish eating the leg of wolf, those races should be coming soon."


    Du Shaofu murmured, calculating the time.


    The old man of the wolf swallowing clan must have passed on the news. He has wasted almost a day in the ancient space, but the outside world is only a short time ago. He still has enough time to have a good meal!


    What''s more, the place where he is at this time is only less than a hundred miles away from the wormhole in that space. He doesn''t need to walk through it half a time. Even if the enemy comes to kill him, he can retreat calmly!


    When the meat was roasted and enough seasoning was added, Du Shaofu ate the meat as if he were a starving child, gnawing at the wolf''s leg.


    While eating, he also smacked his lips, praising that the wolf meat is strong enough and delicious!


    "It seems that I haven''t had enough..."


    Not long after a wolf''s leg was chewed by him, Du Shaofu still felt his stomach and muttered.


    Then, the fire was set up again. This time, a god thunder tripod was used as a big pot. The hot water inside was boiling, and there was a pot of wolf meat and spare ribs soup!


    After eating the pork spareribs soup, Du Shaofu finally belched and happily touched his plump stomach. He even rolled on the ground with satisfaction.


    However, at this time, a huge drink shook the heaven and earth, tearing up the sky: "Wu that human boy, see where you still run this time!"


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu was excited and a carp stood up from the ground.


    "It''s coming so fast!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t need to think about it at all. It must have been the strong men of other races who caught up after receiving the news.


    Soon, five figures stepped out of the void and stood in front of Du Shaofu.


    These five figures are all carrying the breath of fierce and tyrannical, and the rules are hidden in their bodies, circling and tangled!


    Obviously, this is another five immortality, each of them is not under the old man of the wolf clan, at least in the immortal world!


    "Qianxu jinghuatian''s creatures really look up to me. When I have a move, all the things come out are immortal realm, and there are no people who cut off the real strong man''s head!"


    Du Shaofu blinked and thought in his heart.


    "Du Shaofu, you dare to show up in jinghuatian of qianxu. You are looking for death yourself!"


    Among the visitors, a 70 year old man looked at Du Shaofu, pointed at him, and said in a sharp voice.


    "Eh Look


    Then another old man of the same age gave a startled cry and suddenly pointed to the bonfire in front of Du Shaofu.


    There, a few animal bones across, like a huge mallet, strong and strong, but also emit pure energy fluctuations!


    "This breath It''s wolf *! Wolf * was killed by him!


    In a moment, someone found that the breath carried by the bones on the ground was from the strong man of the wolf family!


    Such a scene, so that all people are stunned, for a long time can not speak!


    The human boy, obviously, was just a practice of cutting the real realm decades ago, and now he is peeping away. Although his breath has deepened a lot, he has not yet reached the immortal state!


    But why, the immortal one of the demon wolf clan, the strong man in the sky, will appear here?


    Everyone can''t think of it, they don''t understand how this can be like this!"Is there a strong man in the dark?"


    They had to get nervous and think of a possibility.


    The purple robed youth made a big fuss about qianxu jinghuatian several decades ago, but there are many strong men around him, and they all exist in the immortal world!


    If those people are here at the same time, they are not enough to plug their teeth into each other''s teeth!


    "There seems to be no one else!"


    After a period of wandering, all the people were slightly relieved, they did not find traces of the existence of outsiders!


    , "what is the treasure of this child or what * s the trick to kill the wolf?"


    "It''s very likely that his breath fluctuates, and he''s obviously traumatized."


    "If so, he will die today!"


    five strong hearts secretly guessed, finally affirmed that this Du Shaofu body absolutely has what the world treasures, after a bloody battle *, only then killed the wolf!


    Of course, what he was carrying could not be the bloody golden sword. Otherwise, even if he could not exert the full power of the sword, he would not have suffered such a heavy wound!


    "Little thief, I''m going to kill the strong one of my family. I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    At this time, a gray haired old man in the crowd suddenly roared. He and the old man who died had a pair of green eyes. They were from the same family as the wolf family! When


    saw his family listening to the strong bones and leaving only a pile of bones, obviously, wolf Zhi had died and was eaten by Du Shaofu''s *!


    Look at the other party''s round belly, but also eat a lot!


    This, let this swallow the devil wolf clan strong man extremely angry, vowed to let the purple robed youth die without a burial place!


    "This boy is too much. Last time I had more than 200 immortality protectors. This time, he dares to eat the strong one of our orcs


    "If these two things are spread out, I will surely become the laughing stock of all the world."


    "Where did he come from? I''m not willing to die. Jinghuatian even dares to kill me and eat meat!"


    "The human race is rampant! This man is too wild! Kill him! Kill him


    The five immortals were all furious and cried out one after another.


    It is hard for them to imagine that a young man who has cut off the real realm can fight to death an immortal and powerful man, and eat a delicious meat meal!


    They''ve lived for countless years, and they''ve never seen such an arrogant person!


    "Because you want to kill me?"


    Listening to the people''s high drinking, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and sneered and said, "be careful, the wolf swallowing the devil is your lesson. In the end, you will become a delicacy in my mouth."


    He looked at the five people on the opposite side, gently put the God thunder Ding into the bag of heaven and earth. He was not nervous at all. He seemed to rely on him!


    "Boy, you''re looking for death!"


    * "use your life to revenge for wolves!"


    "This time, see how you can escape!"


    "Today, you must die!"


    The five immortal strong men are all shouting and drinking, and they are all furious and speechless!


    At this moment, they burst out of the murderous spirit of earth shaking, want to tear up the sky!


    "Kill!"


    The strong man of the demon wolf clan drank loudly, and his figure rushed out quickly. He was the first to kill Du Shaofu!


    "Kill!"


    The other four also moved at the same time. Each of them carried the power of destroying the heaven and the earth, making the heaven and earth shake and the void disillusioned!


    "I won''t play with you!"


    However, it was just before the movements of these strong men that Du Shaofu moved!


    He chuckled, and then a golden light flashed through his body, and the whole person disappeared!


    Almost at the same time when Du Shaofu disappeared, the space was blocked up by the power of several immortal strong men. The attack of the crazy tyrant came down like a mountain and a tsunami, which turned it into a chaos and nothingness!


    "Damn it! He escaped


    Du Shaofu''s departure, of course, can not escape the perception of these people.


    "Chase!"


    Someone yelled, tore through the void, and chased out.


    But in half a breath, the five figures came to the location of the wormhole.


    In front of them, a huge circular wormhole appeared, covering a range of thousands of miles. Inside, it was dark, just like a terrible devil''s mouth. It was ferocious and terrifying.


    A piece of mysterious runes flicker in the void, emitting bright light and releasing a terrible breath of vastness. The void is organically entangled and leads to the unknown!


    And the figure of Du Shaofu, a young man in purple robe, has already disappeared in the wormhole of this space!"Damn it! He''s still escaped! "


    A strong man smashed his fist into the void and smashed through the space, resulting in a huge black hole, which has never been lax for a long time!


    He was so angry that he was very upset about Du Shaofu''s escape!


    "That kid''s space means are too mysterious and magical, so we can''t stop him at all under such a close range!"


    There are strong eyes shining cold light, a word said.


    "This time, he managed to escape! We, the great races of jinghuatian, are all disgraced


    "Who knows, after decades of separation, the boy still dares to come to this world, and this time he is still alone. His courage is simply too great!"


    "Arrogant! Rampant! This human is too arrogant and rampant! If he does not die for a day, it is a disgrace to all living creatures in our world


    "He must be killed, and he must be allowed to die, so that I can vent my hatred!"


    The five strong men looked at the fluctuating wormhole in the space and said with hatred.


    Du Shaofu''s existence is the stain of all the strong men in this field. However, if he exists for one day, all the powerful people in this field will feel that they are stuck in the throat and stabbed in the back!


    No, nothing, nothing to make them feel so humiliated!


    "He has entered the wormhole of space. We can''t catch up with him!"


    At this time, a strong man calmed down his mind and said slowly, "let''s propose to Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming Protoss to send people to guard the wormhole in this space. Once we find that the boy appears again, we will kill him immediately."


    At the end of the day, the strong man could not help but burst out, stirring in the void!


    "Good! That''s it


    "If that boy dares to come again, he must come back and never come back!"


    "He must be allowed to die in order to erase all humiliation!"


    ¡­¡­


    Only in the angry curse of the five strong men, they and their body shape disappeared from the position of the space wormhole.


    This area, once again quiet down.


    Only the space wormhole in the high altitude is still a ferocious mouth, if you want to choose people and eat!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2809

    After entering the wormhole of space, Du Shaofu finally breathed a long sigh of relief.


    After all, they are five immortal strong men, and the pressure on them is too great!


    He was very clear in his mind that if he didn''t run fast enough and walk fast enough, he was afraid that the other party was just a simple space blockade, it would be enough to make Fuyao type useless!


    "Why did the three major races, Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and nether world, have to kill me?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed as he walked through the wormhole.


    Du Shaofu did not have a strong fear for most of the living creatures in qianxu jinghuatian. Those people tried to encircle themselves, presumably only out of hostility to the outside world.


    On the contrary, they were the strongest three clans. In those years, they named their names to kill themselves, which made people have to think about it. There must be some secret behind this!


    In fact, if Du Shaofu met the two young men who had been to the magic dragon clan in Taishi, he might have understood something about it.


    "It''s nearly a hundred years, Yuqing Kingdom, I''m back!"


    Du Shaofu put away his thoughts and cheered, flying out of the wormholes in the crowd.


    For Du Shaofu, it has been a long time since he closed down for decades!


    After he embarked on the path of cultivation, it took him about thirty-three days!


    It can be seen that the promotion of this realm is really becoming more and more difficult in the future!


    He is a little hard to imagine, and he doesn''t know how long he will stay in the realm of immortality!


    "Go straight back to God''s palace!"


    After coming out of the wormhole, Du Shaofu took the right direction and headed for the Yuqing temple.


    After breaking through the four primitive laws, he went faster and didn''t spend too much time. He entered the temple.


    The first thing, of course, is to say hello to master Yu Yu.


    For this cheap master, after experiencing the crisis of several decades ago, Du Shaofu took each other as his close relatives!


    Not everyone will help you when you are in trouble!


    Du Yu spent a lot of effort on it, too!


    "Master, the disciple is back!"


    After some exploration, Du Shaofu came to the residence in front of Yu Yu and bowed down.


    "Shaofu, I''m a disciple!"


    When Du Shaofu was just bending down, a figure appeared in front of him. The old but powerful hands lifted him up. Yu Yu nodded vigorously. His old face was as bright as a chrysanthemum and said, "just come back, just come back!"


    He looked up and down at Du Shaofu and looked from head to foot. He seemed to be looking for any damage to him!


    As a result, Yu Yu''s face changed greatly: "Shaofu, how can you be so seriously injured?"


    In a hurry, he clenched Du Shaofu''s arm and asked anxiously.


    At the same time, Yu Yu''s brow exploded and stood up, just like an angry rooster, on the edge of rampage at any time.


    "I''m all right!"


    Du Shaofu was more moved. Yu Yuqian''s performance could not be falsified, and his concern was expressed in his words.


    He didn''t want to let the other party worry, so he roughly told the earlier events, from meeting the strong man of the wolf swallowing clan, until he finally escaped into the wormhole of space.


    But these words in front of Yu Yu''s ears, but the whole person is stupid in the place, for a long time there is no movement.


    "Pit To kill the immortal heaven


    Yu Yu''s eyes were as big as a copper bell, and his face was full of disbelief!


    He looked at Du Shaofu as if he were looking at a monster!


    What is the concept of immortal heaven? It is a complete understanding of the existence of the original law, often with the help of the general trend of heaven and earth, means to the sky!


    It took me many years to reach the point of immortality by relying on countless natural materials and treasures!


    That is not to say, now this boy''s strength, already can compete with oneself?


    Yu Yu couldn''t believe it was true. This guy grew up too fast!


    "Teacher Master! Why are you looking at me like that


    Du Shaofu was stumbling in front of Yu Yu.


    "Did you really kill the strong man of the immortal heaven?"


    Yu Yu tilted his head in front of him and asked again, but he still couldn''t believe it.


    Between the realm of decapitation and immortality, there is no one who can fight with the immortal. But it must be rare. In the whole thirty-three days, there are no three or two!


    That''s the gap between the big realms. It''s not something simple can make up for it!


    But Yu Yu knew that Du Shaofu did not have anything powerful against the heaven. He could ignore the distance between the two great realms."Master, look!"


    Seeing that his master didn''t believe him, Du Shaofu had no choice but to spread out his hands and open the ancient space. The huge wolf corpse inside appeared in front of Yu Yu.


    "This..."


    Looking at the corpse of swallowing demon wolf like half a hill, Yu Yu was stunned.


    With his accomplishments, it is easy to distinguish that it is definitely the body of an immortal strong man.


    Until then, Yu Yu had to believe what Du Shaofu said.


    He blinked, kept smacking his mouth, and sighed in secret. This boy is really terrible!


    However, how did the wolf corpse be cut apart, missing a part?


    Is


    "Boy, did you eat another immortal beast?"


    Yu Yu tilted his eyes and looked at Du Shaofu.


    Seeing the appearance of swallowing the body of the demon wolf, Yu Yu immediately understood the specific situation.


    It must be the boy who had a great deal of indulgence. After killing the immortal strong man, he had a good meal!


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He touched the back of his head and kept laughing.


    "Laugh at you


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s expression, Yu Yu suddenly jumped up in front of him, took a slap and slapped it on Du Shaofu''s head!


    "Master, why did you hit me?"


    Du Shaofu''s skull was numb, and stars appeared in his eyes.


    He covered his head and questioned, feeling very aggrieved!


    "I hit you. You''ve been wronged


    Yu Yu''s beard curled up in front of him, and his eyes widened. A burst of chestnut fell on Du Shaofu''s head like a raindrop, "Dong Dong"!


    "Master, don''t fight Master What can I say... "


    Du Shaofu, with a confused face, scurried about in the palace.


    The more he said, the more aggrieved he was. He had no idea what he had done wrong.


    However, if master wants to beat himself, he can''t fight back. Besides running, there is no good way!


    The most important thing is that he is still seriously injured at this time. He can''t escape Yu Yu''s "pursuit"!


    "I''ll let you show off! I''ll let you show off! "


    Yu Yu said bitterly, with no mercy on his hand. He really turned into an angry rooster, beating Du Shaofu''s ass in his pocket!


    Either a shudder hit him on the head or slapped Du Shaofu''s butt into eighteen pieces!


    "Master, I was wrong Master, I will never try my best But You have to tell me what''s wrong first


    Du Shaofu jumped up and down, shuttling back and forth in the void, but he couldn''t escape the magic hand in front of Yu Yu.


    He was really helpless. He had a good chat just now. But why did his master suddenly get angry? Du Shaofu couldn''t understand!


    "I''ll let you show off! I''ll let you show off! "


    After fighting for a while, Yu Yu stopped to stand opposite Du Shaofu.


    He pointed to Du Shaofu with his hand and said, "immortal! Do you know how strong the realm of immortality is? After encountering, I didn''t want to run for my life, but I had a hard fight with others! You''ve made a breakthrough in your cultivation, have you? "


    Yu Yu glared at Du Shaofu, rolled his sleeves, and seemed to want to rush up and beat him again!


    At first, he was shocked to hear that his apprentice killed an immortal strong man, because it was unbelievable.


    But then Yu Yu was relieved. He was so bold that he dared to fight with the immortal realm?


    This is the self-confidence after the breakthrough of cultivation. Do you want to die more easily?


    Yu Yu was so angry that he really wanted to hang Du Shaofu up and beat him!


    "Master, I..."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and just wanted to say something, he was interrupted by a cold drink from Yu Yu!


    "Shut up!"


    Yu Yu almost jumped up in front of him, pointed to Du Shaofu and said, "look at you! Look at your injuries. If you are more serious, your cultivation foundation will be destroyed! Do you know how lucky you are to be alive now if you dare to fight with the immortal


    He looked at Du Shaofu, and when he talked about the other side''s injury, the anger in his eyes softened again and turned into endless heartache.


    No matter how high a disciple''s accomplishments and abilities are, his life is not more important!


    "I know I''m wrong. I won''t dare to do it again, master."


    Du Shaofu covered his head with one hand and rubbed his buttocks with the other. His expression was extremely aggrieved.


    But at the same time, his heart is also full of moving, the reason why Yu Yuqian is so furious is completely out of consideration for his own safety.


    think about it. In the process of dealing with the wolf, he also faced many times * terrible danger, and the trauma was unimaginable.In particular, the last two people at the entrance of the ancient space saw battle, a careless word, it is really possible to let themselves die without a burial place, never live!


    In retrospect, Du Shaofu really felt that he was a little too bold. No wonder Yu Yu was so angry!


    "You dare to have another time!"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Yu Yu''s eyes shrank and he wanted to rush to him.


    "No, no! Never again


    Du Shaofu shook his hands in a hurry. How dare he argue.


    "Hum!"


    Yu Yu''s expression was better. He took something out of the bag of heaven and earth and threw it to Du Shaofu in disgust. He said, "take this one!"


    Du Shaofu took it and looked at it in his hand. It was a jade vase.


    When he opened the bottle stopper, there was a wave of pure and disgusting energy, and a cloud of sunlight erupted. It was like a real liquid flowing out of the bottle mouth. It was surging in the space. When he heard the command, he felt refreshed, as if his body had been healed by half.


    "What terrible energy!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled violently, and he was shocked by the contents of the jade bottle.


    This is absolutely not a common thing, just open the cork and smell a little, he felt his spirit was active a little bit!


    "This is the true spirit dew, which is very helpful to your injury. It can nourish the body and the spirit. Take it some time and refine it well."


    Yu Yu restrained his mood and said lightly.


    "Thank you very much, master."


    Du Shaofu was so happy in his heart that he saluted Yu Yu.


    This is absolutely a good thing. He quickly capped the jade bottle and put it into the heaven and earth bag.


    "Alas..."


    On the other side, Yu Yu suddenly sighed a long sigh. He raised his head slightly, looked at the void, as if he had seen through all the things in the world, and his whole body was full of the charm of being out of the world. He said, "I have many apprentices in my life, but I know my own skills. I can''t teach several good disciples. Only one of your senior brothers has made outstanding achievements! But to be honest, I didn''t teach him how to grow up to that situation! I could give him less than I can give you now


    "Teacher..."


    When Du Shaofu came forward, he saw Yu Yu waving his hand in front of him, so he had to swallow the words behind him into his stomach.


    "Although I hope that every student can be extraordinary, can soar into the sky and become the supreme hero, I know it is not realistic! So even if you are far more talented than others, I hope you can reach the level of your elder martial brother one day, but what I want to see more is that all the disciples can live well! Compared with standing on the top of the world and overlooking all living beings, this is the most important thing! "


    Yu Yu said in front of the words, showing a bit of bleak meaning.


    "Shao Fu, remember what the master taught you


    Du Shaofu bowed down to the end.


    How can he not understand Yu Yuqian''s thoughts?


    Like those around him, Du Shaofu certainly hoped that they could become the strongest in the world!


    But if he had to choose between cultivation and life, Du Shaofu would have preferred that all of them were mortals and live a happy life!


    "Master, you can''t teach your disciples. You have to work hard! But sometimes, when we retreat, we will retreat. This is not weakness! Even for the sake of the people you miss, you should know how to balance them! Under the absolute inferiority, there is the courage to retreat bravely in the torrent! "


    Yu Yu turned around and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "Please remember!"


    Du Shaofu bowed down again and responded earnestly.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s sincere attitude, Yu Yuqian finally had a gentle jaw.


    He put aside his emotions and said to Du Shaofu, "you can get back to the peak as soon as possible. Go to the ancient space to refine the true spirit of the dew and save some time! Five days later, there is another big event in Yuqing kingdom that needs your participation! In the future, we will start to prepare for the war between gods and demons! "


    "The great events of Yu Qing kingdom?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised. He knew that the magic war was about to open, but he didn''t know what great events the kingdom had prepared. He even wanted to participate in it himself.


    "Yes! When the time comes, there will be a young brother''s competition, and the winner will get an unimaginable reward! "


    Yu Yu nodded in front of him and replied positively.


    "Young children compete, and there are unimaginable rewards?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed suddenly. He rushed to Yu Yu''s side and asked, "master, what kind of treasure is it?"


    Yu Yu couldn''t laugh or cry. His disciple looked like a thief''s eye. When he mentioned the benefits, the whole person was in a good mood. It seemed that his injuries were almost healed in an instant!


    I have to say, this is really a clever thief like a ghost!


    "As for the reward, I won''t tell you for the moment. You just need to know that the reward is much bigger than you think!"Yu Yu put on a mysterious look in front of him, and after glancing at Du Shaofu, he just said so.


    "So good?"


    Du Shaofu felt his body trembled faintly, and the whole person was extremely excited.


    Listen to the meaning of Yu Yu''s words, the reward must be extremely bad. Is it a treasure at the level of medium or even high-quality law? Or is it something horrible like green dragon blood essence?


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu''s blood was boiling over!


    Yu Yuqian said that it was much bigger than he thought, so he just let it go. According to the scale of Yu Qing''s Kingdom, he should be able to have the real tools of the first product rule. Therefore, Du Shaofu dared to think about the level of reward on this basis!


    "I must get this treasure!"


    Du Shaofu rubbed his hands excitedly, and his whole face was radiant and energetic.


    He is confident that among the younger generation of Yuqing Kingdom, his strength is absolutely at the top, and no one should be able to compare with him.


    The strongest Yu Chengxi, Duan Yizong and he Zhixin knew each other, but they would not be their opponents at this time.


    As for Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu, he Zhibai and others, let alone!


    "Hum! Boy, don''t be too arrogant. This time Chengyan and Chengyao are back from the experience of three thousand thousand worlds! Now, they should be no worse than you in their cultivation. You should be careful, but don''t fall in their hands! "


    Yu Yu glanced at Du Shaofu in front of him and hummed.


    "Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao?"


    Du Shaofu was surprised that they were the eldest son and daughter of Emperor Yu Taiyan, the eldest son and Princess of Yu Qing Kingdom, and the grandson and granddaughter of Master Yu Yu Yu!


    After Du Shaofu came to the Yuqing Kingdom, he had never seen these two men, only knew their existence.


    It has been said by he Zhibai and Yu Chengliang that Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao have been practicing for more than two thousand years. Their accomplishments are extremely profound. They have been strong in the realm of cutting down the truth more than 1000 years ago!


    This time they returned to the Yuqing Kingdom, their strength must have been improved by terror!


    It can be said that if these two people participated in the contest five days later, they would definitely be Du Shaofu''s strong enemies!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2810

    However, Du Shaofu also had enough confidence to face Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao. After all, he had killed an immortal heaven!


    Such achievements, even in the whole period of thirty-three days, are brilliant enough and difficult to surpass!


    "Go and prepare, recover early, and win the first place in the competition. The benefits naturally belong to you!"


    Yu Yu waved his hand to Du Shaofu.


    "Yes, master!"


    Du Shaofu paid a salute and said goodbye to Yu Yu.


    With the true spirit of heaven dew given by Yu Yu, he believes that he will soon be able to recover to full bloom!


    "This kid..."


    Watching Du Shaofu turn away, Yu Yu looks at his back, flicks his beard gently, and looks at his old face with a strange smile and says to himself, "what a gift! It''s really hard to find out in the world that the ability to fight for immortality at the later stage of beheading Zhen is really hard to find! "


    He kept nodding his head, no matter what means Du Shaofu used to fight against the immortal heaven, it was enough to show his extraordinary!


    For this disciple, Yu Yuqian was extremely satisfied!


    Maybe, as Qu daojue said, this boy has some hope in the future to grow into the realm of Lu Shaoyou!


    Du Shaofu''s figure disappeared, but Yu Yu looked in front of him in the same direction for a while, and then slowly returned to his room.


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu went to visit Yu Taiyan, Qu daojue, Ling Feng and long. Then he returned to his own residence and entered the ancient space. He began to breathe and recover his wounds!


    In this battle with the old man of the wolf swallowing clan, his wound is really too heavy. However, after eating the other party''s animal meat, he also got a lot of pure energy, so this time it really eased a lot.


    "The true spirit of the dew!"


    Du Shaofu took out the jade bottle that Yu had given him before. After pulling out the stopper, he poured it into the mouth.


    The true spirit of the dew like a warm spring from his throat, has been leading to the abdomen, extremely warm!


    Along with it, the vast energy surged, just like a flood gate opened, walking through Du Shaofu''s meridians!


    "So comfortable!"


    Du Shaofu almost groaned and felt that every inch of his body was extremely comfortable!


    The damaged body was quickly restored. At the same time, it also had a lot of vigorous atmosphere wrapped around the yuan Shen, which made Du Shaofu feel relaxed from the inside out!


    It''s really extraordinary. It''s definitely a good thing that can''t be found in the world. I don''t know where Master Yu Yuqian got it.


    Du Shaofu had to sigh that there was a big gap between people. The cultivation of the empty old man was better than that of his master. He didn''t know how many times he could do. However, he couldn''t handle many treasures. He could only envy Yu Yuqian!


    On the contrary, master, in the case of lack of talent, can break through and reach immortality by relying on countless natural materials and earth treasures. Who knows where his good things come from!


    However, after the great storm of qianxu jinghuatian tens of years ago, all outsiders speculated that there was an unimaginable power behind Yu Yu''s front. You can see from that bloody slaughter!


    In that context, to be able to get things that ordinary people can''t get, can also explain!


    "Refining!"


    Du Shaofu eliminated the thoughts in his mind and concentrated on refining the true spirit of Tianlu.


    A layer of glittering light erupted from his body, wrapping his body, making it look like the whole person was plated with a layer of light mask, which was extremely mysterious.


    In the ancient space, the waves have been going on for a long time.


    This time, the injury was so serious that he was about to shake the foundation of his cultivation. Therefore, Du Shaofu did not dare to worry at all and slowly adjusted his breath.


    It took him nearly a year to recover his body and spirit to the peak.


    At the same time, he checked again and again, afraid to leave any damage.


    At the end of the day, when Du Shaofu opened his eyes, a vast and deep breath came out and covered the whole ancient space!


    "I''m cured at last!"


    Du Shaofu took a breath of relief and stood up. He felt extremely comfortable all over his body. Every inch of flesh and blood was full of a sense of strength. Finally, he recovered to the peak.


    If he had not deliberately suppressed the speed, Du Shaofu would have recovered with the miraculous nature of the true spirit and heavenly dew.


    "It''s been almost three days outside. It''s time to go out."


    Du Shaofu calculated the time. There was time acceleration in the ancient space, and the distance from the outside world to the "great event" of Yu Qing kingdom was also fast.


    Du Shaofu is determined to win the extremely huge benefit mentioned by Yu Yu. Since the old man can even bring out treasures such as green dragon essence and blood, the reward of this competition will not be bad!


    "The Dean, he is an old man, still hasn''t recovered!"Du Shaofu glanced at the corner of the ancient space. There lay a figure, the dean of tianwu college.


    At this time, the president''s state was still in a deep sleep, and I didn''t know when he could really wake up and accomplish the cultivation of "looking through the Samsara" in the third state!


    But it is also possible that he will never open his eyes again.


    "All the people related to Yu Qing kingdom are very mysterious."


    Du Shaofu suddenly murmured discontentedly, which was very boring.


    Whether it is Yu Taiyan, Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng, or his master Yu Yu, they are full of gods talking in front of themselves, and many things have never been explained.


    The identity of the dean of tianwu college, the difference between the three thousand worlds and the thirty-three days, the origin of the bloodshed, and the mysterious identity of the elder martial brother, each one of them deliberately conceals, never tells himself!


    This made Du Shaofu helpless. Although he wanted to know, he could not force them to say so.


    "He Zhibai and Yu Chengliang should have been here for a long time. I don''t know how strong they are now, and whether they have broken through the real state in the Hunyuan space!"


    Du Shaofu stood in the ancient space for a moment. Then he stopped thinking about it and went out to the outside world.


    In the following period of time, Du Shaofu found he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengxi, he Zhixin, Duan Yizong and others for a small gathering.


    In the ancient space, they fought side by side. Under the leadership of Du Shaofu, they smashed the plans of the seven great generals'' offices and the holy land of Jue Ling, and relieved everyone''s crisis.


    After he Zhibai and others came out of the Hunyuan space, they heard about Du Shaofu''s deeds of fighting against qianxu jinghuatian. Everyone felt very incredible, as if they were listening to Tianshu!


    However, it is said that Du Shaofu has been in seclusion all the time, and no one can go to prove it.


    So for decades, they have been waiting for Du Shaofu to come out.


    Everyone wants to know whether this guy has reached the late stage of beheading as the three great generals said!


    When I saw Du Shaofu, everyone was filled with admiration and emotion!


    Each of them was much older than Du Shaofu. At least they had to practice for hundreds of years. But when they compared their accomplishments, they felt ashamed.


    You know, this guy is still from a small world. All the cultivation resources in the past years are not barren compared with the Supreme changrongtian!


    When the Hunyuan space was just opened, Du Shaofu was only a spiritual cultivation, not better than Yu Chengxi, Duan Yizong, he Zhixin and others!


    But up to now, they have been easily surpassed by Du Shaofu, and they have got rid of the terrible distance!


    "There are two purposes in this contest. One is to select the leaders who have experienced in the war between the gods and demons."


    Yu Chengxi''s body was covered with gold and armor. He looked at Du Shaofu and said with a faint smile: "the second is the benefit of winning in the end! It can also be said that the advantage is the most important thing. The leaders of the magic war situation are just selected by the way! "


    "The benefits are the key?"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but pick it from his head and was surprised.


    He was more and more curious about what the ultimate benefit was and why the kingdom of God valued it so much!


    But unfortunately, although Yu Chengxi was the third prince, he only knew so much more than others.


    As for the specific situation of that benefit, the emperor and his ancestors covered everything more tightly than they did. Even the three gods and generals did not know about it. They only knew it at the last moment!


    In this way, all the more aroused curiosity.


    "Brother Du has profound accomplishments, and the hope of winning the final victory this time should be the greatest! I always feel the benefits of this time, is the father and emperor, they deliberately prepared for you! And it''s just a walk in the street for us to join together. "


    Among the crowd, Yu Chengxi laughed bitterly and said, looking at Du Shaofu.


    What he said was not unreasonable. Few of the outstanding children of Yu Qing kingdom were equal to Du Shaofu in their accomplishments. It is possible that he could be as the third prince said.


    "Isn''t the eldest prince and the eldest princess back?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows.


    "The strength of the elder brother and the second sister is naturally very strong, and now they are the peak of the later stage of the Jianzhen! But with the help of Du brothers, I''m afraid it''s not easy to win because they are two against one. "


    Yu Chengliang also said that he was very helpless.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have confidence in his elder brother and second sister, but Yu Chengliang knows them all very well. Du Shaofu''s strength is very terrible. It''s hard to find an opponent in the same realm if he uses those means!


    "Is it?"


    Du Shaofu chuckled. In fact, after his injury recovered, his confidence became more abundant. He did not regard the two men as formidable opponents!After all, I''ve had a head-on collision with a strong immortal!


    "But don''t take it lightly, brother Du! We think of these problems, the Emperor they must have thought of! Since it is said that the benefit is so great, it is certainly impossible for anyone to get it easily! "


    At this time, he Zhibai thought and said softly.


    He seems to be more cautious, and what he said is very reasonable.


    "Well!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, then changed the topic, and said: "the competition will be known in two days. Don''t worry! Let''s find a place to drink wine, eat some meat, and chatter


    He took Yu Chengxi, Duan Yizong, Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai to the sky and fly away from the scope of Yuyang God city to a mountain range.


    In the ancient space and Du Shaofu''s bag of heaven and earth, there are also many kinds of meat, which are the immortal orcs killed by jinghuatian in qianxu, which is quite rare!


    While they were eating and chatting, they were as happy as gods.


    He Yufu is also surprised to know that xiaofeizi has made a breakthrough from xiaofeizhi to xiaofeizi.


    Of course, more people are still happy. It''s not a bad thing for those who have made friends with each other. The other side is also a member of Yuqing Shenguo power.


    Time passes quickly.


    On the third day, when Du Shaofu walked out of his residence, the palace of Yuqing became extremely lively.


    In the vast palace city, there is a vast space, gathering a large number of figures, most of whom are younger.


    Many high-level deities, including yuyuyuqian, yutaiyan, he mengchang, Huo Yuankun, Duan Baichuan, Qu daojue, Lingfeng and longsan, are all present!


    In addition, among the younger generation, the royal family and the children of the three great generals are also gathered around, and there are some other high-level and young descendants of the kingdom of God!


    "So many people have come?"


    Du Shaofu stood in front of Yu Yu behind him. His eyes were full of black and numb figures.


    He thought it was just a contest. The young children would decide whether to win or lose. However, he did not expect that many people would be present.


    On the other side, Yu Chengliang saw Du Shaofu''s doubts and immediately explained: "this time, not only the personnel from the kingdom of God were present, but also many big forces within the jurisdiction of the kingdom were invited to watch the war!"


    "I see!"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, which made it clear that no wonder it would be so busy today. The number of people around the square is at least millions!


    "These two people must be the great prince Yu Chengyan and the eldest princess Yu Chengyao."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned and looked at a couple of young men and women not far away.


    The man looks about 30 years old, wearing a white robe, looks elegant and refined!


    His breath was restrained and he could not see much energy fluctuation.


    However, in Du Shaofu''s eyes, he could feel the space around the other party, where the forces of laws were intertwined and intertwined, forming an invisible field, which made people feel trembling!


    Then look at the woman beside the man. The light blue skirt lingers on its exquisite body like water waves, sketching out a nearly perfect curve, which is natural!


    She is tall and tall, not much shorter than Du Shaofu. She has a beautiful face, her eyes are like ink, and her small red lips are very unique!


    Similarly, this woman''s strength is extraordinary, the whole person just stands there lightheartedly, has a kind of brand into the void feeling, takes the dust demeanor!


    At this time, the little princess Yu Chengyu is holding the woman''s arm, with a strong coquettish attitude, obviously very dependent on it.


    "As expected, they are really powerful, worthy of being the great prince and princess!"


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself that Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao were very positive.


    As if sensing Du Shaofu''s gaze, the young men and women turned around and looked at him. Then they each showed a kind smile and came directly to him.


    "This should be uncle Du!"


    After coming to Du Shaofu''s side, Yu Chengyan said with a smile.


    "Uncle Du, you are polite!"


    Yu Chengyao, however, was YingYing and bowed down. He actually saluted Du Shaofu.


    They heard about Yu Yu''s acceptance of Du Shaofu as a disciple after they returned to the holy land, but it was the first time that they really saw the young martial uncle.


    "I don''t deserve it!"


    Du Shaofu quickly sidestepped to avoid the ceremony.


    In fact, in terms of seniority, he is indeed a martial uncle of the two. After all, they have already been called brothers and brothers with Yu Taiyan and Qu daojue!


    However, Du Shaofu, Yu Chengxi, he Zhibai and other people were also brothers, which made the hierarchy disordered!


    But this is also good, they have their own opinions, and at this time, if the two people''s ceremony, it is not really more chaotic!"You are the elder brothers and sisters of Chengxi and Chengliang. After that, we will make friends on the basis of peer relationship."


    Du Shaofu turned around and said to them.


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao both nodded after thinking for a moment, with faint smiles on their faces.


    "We have been away for many years. Once we returned to the kingdom of God, we heard that brother Du was still young, but his accomplishments were extremely shocking. What he did was earth shaking. This really made Chengyan feel inferior to himself! But today, I''m afraid we have to take a few moves to let Chengyan see the real strength of Du brothers! "


    Yu Chengyan looked at Du Shaofu and said softly, with endless sigh on his face.


    As for what Du Shaofu did in Hunyuan space and qianxu jinghuatian, he had heard from his father and Emperor''s ancestors!


    "The eldest prince and the eldest princess are also the leaders of the kingdom of God. I also want to have a competition with you."


    So said Du Shaofu, the head of his jaw.


    "Good!"


    Yu Chengyan nodded his head and then stopped talking.


    After all, they were not familiar with each other. For a moment, they did not know what to talk about. Unlike he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and others, they had a deep interaction with Du Shaofu!


    On the contrary, Yu Chengyao took a deep look at Du Shaofu and suddenly said to him, "although you are my uncle Du in terms of seniority, Chengyao will do his best in the next competition!"


    After that, she also showed a playful smile, then turned her eyes and stood quietly beside Yu Chengyan, no longer talking.


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu felt his nose with some hesitation.


    He looked at Yu Chengyao''s beautiful face and didn''t know how to respond.


    It seems that what they have done has already been spread among the royal children. Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao are also interested in themselves.


    The most important thing is that Yu Taiyan''s mysterious benefits are so curious that they must like Du Shaofu to get them!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2811

    Only in Du Shaofu''s confusion, he mengchang, the general of Zihong, stepped out of the crowd. Facing all sides, he said in a loud voice: "Yu Qing Kingdom today''s Dabi, let''s talk about the rules before we start!"


    His voice was mixed with mysterious air, shaking the sky, and the bustling square suddenly quieted down. All the people raised their ears and listened carefully, especially those affiliated forces of the motherland.


    After knowing that the emperor would take out the mysterious things as a reward for the winner, everyone was extremely interested.


    However, these affiliated forces also know that it is impossible for them to compete with the royal family and the children of the three great generals'' houses for their young children!


    Rao is so, everyone is still aroused by a strong curiosity, they all want to see what the final thing is.


    "This competition..."


    At this time, he mengchang opened his mouth again. He looked at Zhou Kong and said: "the rules are very simple. All those who have been practicing in the kingdom of God for less than three thousand years and whose strength has reached the real level can challenge them one by one until they finally decide the first place!"


    As soon as he said this, the scene suddenly exploded!


    "All those who have practiced for less than 3000 years can be killed, can''t they?"


    "I thought that the other forces just came to set off the royal family, but if this is the case, the result is really hard to say!"


    "The eldest prince and the eldest princess have only been practicing for more than two thousand years now, and among the other forces in the kingdom of God, there are some people who are better than them!"


    "Well, it seems that we have a chance to fight in zhanxuanmen. If we can get the final reward, it will be great!"


    ¡­¡­


    Around the dense figures are bursting out of the boundless sense of alarm, no one thought it was such a rule.


    They thought that at most, those who had been practicing for about 2000 years could end up. In this way, only the royal children would be the most competitive. Of course, Du Shaofu, who was brilliant in the Hunyuan space, was just a small role to accompany the prince to study!


    But who ever thought that the cultivation age was limited to 3000 years. In this way, many affiliated forces of the kingdom of God would take advantage of the great advantage!


    After all, in the royal family and high-level children, the most common is the eldest prince and the eldest princess, who have practiced for about 2000 years!


    The gap of nearly a thousand years is enough for these forces to make up for the gap in talent and resources, so that the younger generation of their own have a comparative power, and it is hard to predict who will win or who will lose in the end!


    "There''s a chance! have a chance to! We also have a chance to... "


    Many people were excited, overjoyed, and excited about the kingdom of God''s move!


    This is a great good thing. Obviously, it is a rule set by the royal family for the fair competition among all forces. Many forces have seen the hope of a fight!


    "Cough..."


    At this time, he mengchang coughed softly and covered up all the noise.


    After that, he continued to raise his voice and continue to say: "after layers of challenges, the final winner is the leader who enters the magic war situation. No matter who is in training, he must listen to his orders!"


    He looked around him, and then said, "as for the reward of the kingdom of God, it''s not just getting the first prize."


    These words once again caused people to talk in succession, one by one surprised.


    "As a leader who has experienced the magic war situation, there is no blame, but the reward is not given to the first place, who else can be given?"


    "What''s the matter? The mysterious reward is waiting for everyone''s eyes."


    "Who else can I give if I don''t get the first prize? Can it only be obtained by people within the royal family? "


    "This I don''t think so. If so, what''s the point of this competition? "


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of people are talking about it. Everyone looks so confused that they can''t figure out what the hell is going on in the kingdom of God.


    However, at the same time of the discussion, everyone also raised their ears to hear what he mengchang would say next.


    "This award is very important. I don''t know exactly what it is, but the emperor and his majesty have said that it is definitely beyond everyone''s expectation."


    He mengchang looked back at Yu Yu Yu and Yu Taiyan, who were sitting at the top of the table. Then he looked around and said, "since this reward is very important, the first person who has been challenged can only be qualified to win if he can use his own strength and subdue the top 100 strong ones at the same time! Otherwise, the reward will be invalid! "


    "Wow..."


    The whole square was boiling all of a sudden, and all the strong people were shocked!


    "What kind of reward is that the first place in the kingdom of God can hardly be eligible for it?"


    "Subdue the top 100 with one''s own strength, this It''s too hard, too


    "Among the young children, who has the strength to do this?"


    "Even the royal family and the three great generals'' offices, it seems that there is no young strong man like this"It seems that the reward this time is very important. If no one gets it, it will be invalid."


    "It makes people more curious. I really want to know what the reward is!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many strong people can''t stop talking, and everyone is aroused the strongest interest.


    Needless to say, the reward prepared by the kingdom of God is sure to come out of the sky. Otherwise, it will not be able to set such a rule. Only one enemy hundred generations can be eligible for it!


    And even he mengchang, the general of Zihong, didn''t know what it was. It shows how much the emperor valued it!


    "I wonder, after the first place is decided, will the other top 100 strong people go out of work because of curiosity and deliberately let the first place win, just to see the final reward?"


    Someone mumbled so much that the idea came into being.


    It has to be said that there is a certain truth in this speculation. After all, everyone was aroused with the strongest curiosity. In order to see what the final reward was, it was reasonable for the young strong men to secretly release water!


    However, he mengchang''s next words, will all people''s outside Jiao Nen, at the same time, also dispelled their worries!


    "The first one can subdue the top 100 at the same time, which shows the biggest reward! On the contrary, they will get nothing, while others can get a real tool of the first principles! "


    He mengchang''s speech, the whole person''s voice is trembling, obviously get the first product of the law of the true instrument is also extremely shocking!


    More shocking than him, or around the countless strong!


    "My God! That''s a big deal


    "A hundred handfuls of first-class real tools, it''s terrible!"


    "The first one gets the highest reward, or the other 100 people each get a first-class rule artifact!"


    "Terrible! It''s horrible! How deep is the foundation of the kingdom of God


    "A hundred handfuls of real tools, even though they are only the first ones, they are also very big."


    "I''m afraid I can''t find one or two real rules when all the gates are put together."


    "Oh, no! The final reward is even more frightening


    ¡­¡­


    All of them were shocked at the same time. What they heard today was just like thunder in their ears!


    Only when the first one subdues the top 100 at the same time, can he get the final reward. If he fails, the others can have a real law tool!


    This is absolutely not an ordinary writing. The thirty-five holy places and seventy-two divine kingdoms, which are in the supreme constant fusion of heaven, dare not send out so many real laws with one wave of their hands!


    By stranding out the seven God generals'' offices and Jue Ling Holy Land decades ago, everyone knows that the kingdom of God is rich, but no one thought it was so deep!


    As a matter of fact, even the three gods were shocked when they heard about this situation at the beginning. It took a long time for God to relax.


    "Now, it''s really hard for the first place to win! After all, it''s a true instrument of law, and everyone wants it! "


    The strong murmured, appalled at the decision of the kingdom of God.


    Law is a rare thing, for many forces is the treasure, in the face of such a huge temptation, there is no reason not to go all out!


    From this, can also see that the final benefit, will be how shocking!


    "Master, what benefits have they prepared?"


    In front of Yu Yu and behind, Du Shaofu''s face trembled, unable to restrain his thoughts.


    Around him, Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, he Zhixin, Duan Yizong, Yu Chengxi and others were all shaking their eyes!


    As the children of the high level of the kingdom of God, they are also just aware of these situations.


    "It''s not so difficult!"


    Du Shaofu laughed bitterly. Now, he doesn''t have the confidence to win. No wonder Yu Yu asked him not to fall down!


    Du Shaofu was confident of winning the first place, but it was a leisurely thing to break the siege of 100 strong men of almost the same level!


    Although these 100 people can''t be said to be able to compete with the immortal one, they can make Du Shaofu suffer from the enemy on all sides and disperse his mind, which is no worse than fighting immortality!


    "All right


    Outside, he mengchang stretched out his hands and pressed down in the void, covering the noise around him, indicating that everyone was quiet!


    Then, he said: "now the challenge begins. Anyone who meets the requirements can go on the court as long as they have confidence."


    When he finished, some of the strong men in the kingdom of God came out and began to arrange for people to compete.


    There were many people present today, and their strength was uneven. The kingdom of God arranged several rounds of primary contests to eliminate most of them.


    After layers of screening, the rest of the talent together for the final round of competition, until the first winner!Soon, the competition is the beginning of the competition, a young strong end, the primary contest began!


    There were many people in the first round of competition, and many of them were held at the same time. All of them came from the children of various major forces. There were no less than thousands of people in all!


    Du Shaofu, he Zhixin, Duan Yizong, Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and others all fought with people under the arrangement, but they all easily defeated each other and won the victory with their strength!


    Then, the next round of competition starts again. This time, the rules are the same. The purpose is to erase half the number of people and determine the strong!


    In this way, after four rounds of competition, the number of people in the field dropped from more than 7000 at the beginning to more than 400!


    Du Shaofu and other people in the late stage of Jianzhen were naturally on the winning side of the primary election. However, those who practiced at the early stage of Jianzhen were not so lucky. Yu Chengyu, the youngest princess, only met a strong man in the mid-term of decapitation in the second round, so she came to an end. Xiaozuoqi stood beside Yu Chengyao and was not happy at all.


    He Zhibai and Yu Chengliang were both defeated by their opponents in the third round!


    However, Du Shaofu was surprised to find that fan Yushu, a fat man from shenxuanzong, was extremely lucky. He defeated his opponents in three rounds and entered the next round!


    "Next, it''s the real contest!"


    The third prince Yu Chengxi looked at the people around him.


    The next competition must be very fierce, after all, everyone wants to enter the top 100!


    In the case of the final first place in the 100 person battle, the chance of winning is very great. It is related to a real tool of law. No one is willing to miss it, and he will try his best to attack the top 100!


    After this round, only 200 people will be left in the field!


    "A new round of competition, start!"


    With the command of he mengchang, another round of competition began.


    This time, Du Shaofu had to face a strong man who was at the peak of the middle period of Jianzhen. He was only one step away from the later stage of Jianzhen!


    This man is extremely profound in cultivation, but Du Shaofu is just a piece of material law sweeping through the past, and instantly defeats the other party!


    The gap between the two is still too big, the young strong man from jiujianzong had to be reluctant to leave.


    If he was lucky enough, he would have a great chance to enter the top 100, but who knows he met Du Shaofu!


    For this young man in purple robe, after his experience in Hunyuan space, his name also spread quickly in the kingdom of God. Many people are deeply impressed by this guy who has made a lot of changes in Hunyuan space!


    In the next round, Du Shaofu again faced a strong man, but this time, he really met a good opponent!


    Standing in front of him was a young man who appeared to be in his early thirties. He was learning from the powerful shenfa temple in the kingdom of God. His name was Teng Yuanshan.


    This is also a strong man who cut off the peak of his later period, practicing the law of material. However, he is very old. He is nearly 3000 years old, which is almost the limit that this rule can accommodate!


    "A strong man!"


    Looking at the youth on the other side, Du Shaofu murmured from the bottom of his heart.


    After 3000 years of practice, he reached the peak of the later period of Jianzhen. He was placed in the kingdom of Yuqing, which is also an outstanding existence!


    But if you want to really break through immortality, I''m afraid it''s too early or even impossible to finally break through. After all, that threshold has blocked too many talents!


    "Du Shaofu, I''ve heard of you! As the most outstanding young strong man in the kingdom of God, I''m not as good as you! But since I stand here today, I will fight with all my strength and strive to enter the top 100! If you lose, don''t blame me for deceiving the small with the big! "


    Teng Yuanshan, a young man in a tight black suit, is holding a long sword with blue light in his hand. He looks plain and plain.


    There was endless sigh between his words. He really admired the purple robed youth in front of him. The emperor deliberately suppressed the qianxu jinghuatian affair. He didn''t know, but he had heard of Du Shaofu''s sweeping Hunyuan space!


    But now it''s less than a hundred years from the beginning, this guy''s accomplishments are comparable to his own!


    I have to say, the gap between people is really big!


    However, Teng Yuanshan had to go all out for the real tool of the law, and invited it back to the Mountain Gate as the treasure of the town hall!


    Moreover, he has no small assurance that he can defeat Du Shaofu. He must know that he has been in the realm of chopping the truth for nearly 2000 years, and his accumulated experience is by no means comparable to that of a person who has stepped into the real chopping realm for less than 100 years!


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter, brother Teng, just do it! But if you lose, you can''t blame me for not giving face! After all, my goal is to win the first prize


    Du Shaofu laughed, and he also had some good feelings for Teng Yuanshan''s temperament.


    This guy is a cheerful person. He is not a sinister villain. He is too old to enter the Hunyuan space in those years. Therefore, Du Shaofu is the first to see Teng Yuanshan!


    "First?"


    What Du Shaofu said made Teng Yuanshan stunned!This guy, can really dare to say!


    You know, I''m afraid most people want to get into the top 100, not to win the first place!


    I''m afraid no one here today dares to make such a speech. I don''t know whether Du Shaofu is arrogant or really has that strength?


    Teng Yuanshan laughed bitterly and shook his head. At the moment, he just wanted to shout around and tell everyone that there is a guy here who wants to take the first place!


    If so, I''m afraid other people will be overjoyed. First of all, it''s not a good thing for them, but a hot potato!


    Presumably, the remaining two hundred strong men were very willing to give up the first, and then they and others decided the top 100, and then they quickly beat up the purple robed youth!


    However, Teng Yuanshan did not say it after all.


    He clasped his fists and said to Du Shaofu, "in this case, brother Du, please enlighten me."


    With that, the sword in his hand suddenly rose, and a strong wave of law came out of the sword!


    The dazzling light is shining, and the invisible power of law is intertwined and entangled. A sword with a handle of law turns upside down and whirls around Teng Yuanshan!


    "The strength is really good!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the other side and nodded, secretly affirming Teng Yuanshan''s strength.


    After all, his cultivation has been very popular among the younger generation of the kingdom of God. If there is no accident, let alone the top 100, even if it is to fight for the top 10, there is great hope!


    It''s a pity that he met himself in this round and was doomed to be defeated!


    Du Shaofu only felt a little sorry for him. A strong man with the top ten in contention was brushed off when he advanced to the top 100. He must be very depressed!


    But after a second thought, I was relieved. After all, I wanted to fight for the mysterious benefits. If I succeeded, I could relieve a lot of pressure for myself in the final battle of 100 people. At the same time, for the other side, I still couldn''t get the truth of the law!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2812

    "Brother Teng, be careful!"


    Du Shaofu no longer hesitated. When he thought about it, Zijin tianque appeared in his hand!


    In the next moment, the power of his material law was launched, and he completely entered the broad sword in his hand, which made the whole sword tremble violently!


    "The divine law of heaven, ten thousand swords hold the sky! Cut


    There was a big drink in Tengyuan mountain pass, and then the sword of thousands of rules turned together, and the tip of the sword pointed to Du Shaofu!


    Inspired by his thoughts, the countless lightsabers moved at the same time. Each handle carried the fluctuation of the law and attacked Du Shaofu!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The void is suddenly disordered and destroyed, and there are deep furrows. The lightsaber all over the sky builds into a square cage and quickly rushes towards the middle!


    "Good come!"


    Du Shaofu drank high, but he didn''t act immediately. He just slowly raised the Zijin tianque in his hand over his head!


    Until the moment when the thousand Dharma swords were about to arrive, a blast like thunder burst out from his throat: "the holy sword roars!"


    "Hum..."


    But seeing the light in the purple and golden sky palace, a frightening momentum swept out in an instant, converged into a huge sword, which was boldly presented between the heaven and the earth!


    Du Shaofu held the sword in his hand and chopped it down!


    "Boom, boom..."


    In the fall of the sword, the whole heaven and earth are upset by the great power, the heaven and earth are destroyed, the earth collapses and the sky is dim!


    The scene looked like a square of Tianyu was moved by Du Shaofu in his hand, causing a terrible howl!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The sword fell faster and faster, until it finally fell quickly, like a pillar of heaven, the vast power of transpiration, boiling!


    The tactics of both sides finally collide together, the power of the law entangles each other, crushes violently, devours each other!


    However, there are so many swords in Teng Fu mountain!


    At the end of the day, all the strength between them turned into nothing, only the energy boiling all over the sky, turned into a void storm, dense beating!


    "Hula..."


    Under the fierce collision, the array shield outside the two people shook, producing huge waves!


    And this scene, also attracted the eyes of many powerful people!


    The array around the competition site was set by the immortal strongmen of the kingdom of God to control the leakage of terror energy inside and cause large-scale damage!


    "Nateng Yuanshan is the most outstanding disciple of shenfa hall for thousands of years. His strength is really extraordinary!"


    "It is very strong indeed, but compared with Du Shaofu, it has no advantage at all!"


    "Yes, Du Shaofu has only practiced for less than 200 years. It''s unbelievable that he can reach the late stage of Jianzhen at such a young age."


    "Otherwise, he would not have been accepted as a disciple by the emperor."


    "Yes, the performance in the mixed space really makes him shine, far beyond ordinary people!"


    "I don''t know who will win the battle between him and Teng Yuanshan."


    "It is a great pity that such two outstanding people, no matter who are not among the top 100 people, have never been in the top 100!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many powerful people of the divine kingdom are talking about Du Shaofu and Teng Yuanshan!


    In their concept, Teng Yuanshan is superior in age, plus outstanding talent, accumulated for thousands of years, not ordinary people can compare!


    Du Shaofu''s talent can only be described as "against the weather". In a short period of more than 100 years, he has reached such a situation. If this competition lasts another 100 years at night, he is likely to grow up to win "it doesn''t matter if we fail, but we have to fight! If he just gives up, we people''s ideas will be in vain


    Qu Dao Jue nodded his head and agreed with Yu Taiyan''s words.


    For some things, it''s better to let the other party fight for something, so that he may be more able to accept it.


    "Shao Fu should not fail. After all, he has killed the immortal strong man of heaven!"


    Yu Taiyan''s side, Yu Yu suddenly murmured in front of him.


    Du Shaofu was the first to meet Du Shaofu when he came back from jinghuatian''s seclusion in qianxu and told him everything.


    Since he can fight for an immortal heaven and kill it, no matter what means he used, it is a terrible achievement!


    This kind of strength, in the face of a hundred really strong, not to say certain, but also has a good chance to win!


    However, Yu Yu said in front of his mouth was very relaxed, however, the three great generals on the side were more shocked!


    "Shit, really or not, even the immortal strong one?"


    "No, it''s impossible. Du Shaofu is very strong, but he is not so abnormal.""The emperor''s appearance doesn''t sound like bragging about big cattle. It seems that even though we always think Du Shaofu is outstanding, we still underestimate him."


    "At last it can be explained. No wonder your majesty will set such a terrible demand that the first place in this competition will meet the top 100!"


    "After killing the immortal heaven, there are indeed many hopes that we can defeat the heroes and win the final benefits!"


    The three great priests were all shocked. They also knew that Du Shaofu had killed the immortal heaven!


    This is not a normal person can do things, can only use the word "abnormal" to describe its terror!


    I''m afraid it was just like this that the emperor made such terrible rules in the middle of this contest. Of course, Du Shaofu was the only one who could fight with him!


    As your majesty said, the ultimate benefit is really for the boy!


    Only in the discussion of all the people on the periphery, the battle between Du Shaofu and Teng Yuanshan has started again!


    "Brother Du, you are really very strong, but that move just now is just a test. Next, I will give my all!"


    His eyes are fixed on Du Shaofu, and Teng Yuanshan''s words are deep.


    After a fight just now, he found that the strength of the purple robed youth was even stronger than what he estimated, and he did not give all his strength to fight!


    If Teng Shan had no chance to deal with this situation, he would have no chance to follow him!


    At the thought of this, Teng Yuanshan looked solemn, throwing his sword directly into the air!


    "Hum, hum..."


    The sword body swings out a piece of bright light, the law veins flow like water waves, interweave in the space!


    Accompanied by, is a strong to palpitating pressure came, mercilessly oppressed the void, let the world tremble for it!


    The miraculous fingerprints of Taoism are condensed in Teng Yuanshan''s hands. They are complicated and obscure, and carry great power!


    Under the gaze of Du Shaofu, the long sword in the sky is wrapped by the endless power of law. It looks like a layer of light cocoons covering it. Finally, it turns into a towering lightsaber. It looks like a mountain that connects heaven and earth. It stands up in the world and emits fierce light!


    "Go!"


    Teng Yuanshan gently spit out such a word in his mouth, and his finger suddenly pointed forward. The huge lightsaber suddenly fell down and boomed!


    This is no longer like a lightsaber, more like a mountain oppression, with the potential to destroy everything, sweeping the world!


    Under that terrible power, the void collapses in pieces, turns into dust and ashes!


    "It''s interesting!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth curved, and he was interested in Teng Yuanshan''s method.


    He decided to show some real strength to break this move!


    "Get rid of the domain, give me a start!"


    When Du Shaofu cried out, the law of space was suddenly applied, and juebao''s domain expanded rapidly and expanded toward the periphery!


    Not far away, Teng Yuanshan''s lightsaber came under pressure and crashed into Du Shaofu''s space field!


    This scene is very shocking, just like a huge mountain falling into the lake, setting off a storm!


    Du Shaofu''s space field was broken and collapsed under the pressure of a lightsaber. Waves of space burst out, like a tide rising from the sky!


    It has to be said that Teng Yuanshan''s strength is very strong, which is worthy of his cultivation in the later period of Jianzhen, and he has been immersed in this realm for many years!


    The terrifying lightsaber has the power to control the sky and destroy the earth. Rao is the space field of Du Shaofu who is also inch by inch broken open!


    Of course, if Du Shaofu had taken the field of juebao earlier and included Teng Yuanshan, he would not have had the opportunity to launch such a terrible attack at this time!


    "The strength is good indeed!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved, staring at the huge lightsaber that came suddenly, and then chuckled again and said, "but this is not enough!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the more vast force of space law was released, which severely bound the cutting of the lightsaber!


    "Forbidden God''s grip!"


    Such words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. He held out his hand and shook it from afar!


    "Boom" sound, the earth and the earth shake!


    Under the pressure of the law of space, the lightsaber was squeezed into powder by Du Shaofu''s forbidden God, and turned into the purest energy, which scattered in the void!


    At this time, Teng Yuanshan was still a little dazed at this scene, and Du Shaofu moved again!


    He continues to expand the field of absolute hegemony, directly imprisons the figure of the other side in it, making it difficult for him to move again!


    "This is..."


    In an instant, Teng Yuanshan''s expression was greatly shocked. He looked at the purple robed youth on the opposite side in disbelief and murmured: "this is the law of space!"


    He struggled for a long time, but the space around him seemed to be frozen. The whole human body was firmly fixed there and could not make any effective action at all!It was terrible. He had never felt so powerless!


    As we all know, among the four primitive laws, the law of time is the most profound and difficult to understand; the material law is the most complex and comprehensive; the soul law is the most mysterious and all kinds of creatures; and the space law is the most vast and covers thousands of things.


    A strong man who can practice the law of space to a great extent is absolutely a terrible existence!


    Although Teng Yuanshan has heard that Du Shaofu has some attainments in the space law, he doesn''t want to be so terrible!


    He tried to struggle to get rid of the shackles, but as soon as his strength began to work, Du Shaofu had already bullied him and just stood by and watched him!


    "I give up!"


    Teng Yuanshan worked hard for a long time, but in the end he could only give up, some low ground said.


    He is equal to the other side in his cultivation. If he goes deeper and reaches the perfection, he will have a chance to break away and continue to fight!


    The other party has come to the side at this time, if the hand, he simply can not resist!


    Teng Yuanshan laughs bitterly. If he is not careful, he has no resistance at all and loses the chance to fight!


    In the other space field, Du Shaofu is the absolute controller, and all the struggles seem so futile!


    "Yield!"


    With a smile, Du Shaofu removed the space field and held a fist to Teng Yuanshan.


    Around, everyone was surprised to see the result of their fight.


    "Teng Yuanshan is so defeated? Not really! That''s too simple! "


    "The space law of Du Shaofu is so strong. Under the oppression, the other party can''t even resist!"


    "Too strong! It''s not so strong. Du Shaofu''s strength has grown really terrifying! "


    "Even Teng Yuanshan''s accomplishments at the peak of his later period were defeated so simply that Du Shaofu might have the strength to win the first prize!"


    "It''s not a good thing to win the first prize. I''m afraid no one wants to be the first one now."


    "Tut Tut, it''s better to get a hand of a law artifact than to fight for the great and illusory benefits!"


    "Yes, that''s the real law! My heart is itching very much, want to go to the next fight


    "How about some face? You''ve practiced for tens of thousands of years, but you''re still really perfect. How can you say that? "


    ¡­¡­


    Many of the strong talked, marveling at Du Shaofu''s strength and regretting Teng Yuanshan.


    After all, this is the fifth round. After all, there are only about 100 people left. It is easy to attack the first 100 with his accomplishments, but they fall here and are defeated by Du Shaofu.


    If you miss a rule, you can only sigh that everything is destiny!


    "Brother Du''s strength is really strong. I feel inferior to you!"


    Teng Yuanshan shook his head and said to Du Shaofu.


    He looks at the purple robed youth''s eyes, some seem to be looking at the monster!


    Most people will choose a primitive law to practice with all one''s strength when cutting the true realm. Cutting off the true and cutting the true means cutting off the cage and remolding the true self, which means abandoning the useless ways and concentrating on the way to reach a higher level!


    However, Du Shaofu is different from ordinary people. Teng Yuanshan can see that the other party''s attainments in material law and space law are very deep, especially the material law, which is approaching to perfection!


    For such a guy, lost in his hands, Teng Yuanshan can only feel helpless!


    "Brother Teng is very strong already!"


    Du Shaofu responded politely, and then did not say anything more. Instead, he turned his eyes to other battlefields.


    By this time, half of the more than 100 battlefields had been divided, among which Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao won without accident. Duan Yizong, Yu Chengxi and he Zhixin defeated their opponents after a hard fight!


    In addition, fat fan Yushu''s good luck did not continue, and soon lost in the hands of a real mid-term strong man, no chance of the next round of challenges!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2813

    In addition to these people, the fourth Prince Yu Chenggu and the fifth Prince Yu Chengqi were defeated and could not enter the next round.


    Not too long time, the situation in the field all clear up, the victory and defeat are all decided!


    Most of them are the strong ones in the middle of the battle. Only a few of them are lucky enough to survive!


    But there is no doubt that they will not be lucky in the next competition. They can only be eliminated and can not enter the top 100!


    Want to know at this time stay between the field, can be really strong!


    "The first 100 are almost determined, and then only a dozen people will be eliminated. I hope tiancang gate will get a real tool of law!"


    "I have a chance to fight Xuanmen. I hope to get the real tools of the law when I enter the first 100!"


    "How excited, so good, we Tianlan sect will also have a real law, as the treasure of Zhenzong!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many of the major forces were excited and shouting excitedly.


    Some of the strong men with white beards are all eyes shining, almost want to jump up and cheer!


    For them, if their disciples can enter the top 100, they will almost certainly be able to get the truth of the law!


    No one can believe that the final first place can defeat all the strong encirclement here. It is simply unimaginable. It''s fantastic!


    "I don''t know who will take the hot potato and get the first place. In addition to being able to lead the team in the magic war situation, there are no other benefits at all!"


    All people''s eyes are constantly wandering, want to know that some chicken ribs of the first, in the end will flower who home!


    I''m afraid those young strong people off the field will also restrain themselves and don''t want to fight for the first place!


    "There are still 113 people present. The next step is to start the ranking. I''m afraid it won''t be over for a while and a half!"


    In the field, Du Shaofu looked around, but he was thinking.


    If you want to decide the first place, other people must have a competition again and again, so as to determine the detailed ranking.


    If calculated in this way, the time to be consumed later will be much longer than the sum of the previous rounds!


    Du Shaofu stroked his forehead, sighed, and muttered, "will the fight not end until tomorrow?"


    He couldn''t wait to know what the ultimate benefit was.


    Although the challenge he will face after winning the first place is extremely difficult, he still does not want to give up easily and wants to have a try!


    As for the truth of the law


    Yuqing Shenguo can take out so many at a time. There must be a lot of them in front of Master Yu Yu. It will be good when you go to search for it. So you don''t have to think about what you will lose if you fail!


    "Good! There are still 113 people left. The competition will continue. First, the top 101 will be determined, and then the first one will be determined! Later, for the sake of fairness, all those who are defeated but not satisfied can choose one of the winners to challenge. If they win, they can stay! "


    At this time, he mengchang stepped out again and said in a loud voice.


    These rules were set in advance by his Majesty the emperor. He just read them from the book!


    As soon as his words came out, many of the strong people outside the stadium turned red and clenched their fists tightly.


    "Come on, Zhou Bolun, we must advance to the top 100 and win honor for our family."


    "We must get the real tool of the law, Ren Hao. We are waiting for you to return triumphantly."


    "I hope Liu Zhen is a little bit more lucky, and don''t meet those late stage of beheading Zhen!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people held back their breath and encouraged their children to enter the top 100.


    However, it was at this time that a light and floating voice sounded in the presence of all the people were stunned.


    "That Can I claim this number one? "


    Du Shaofu seemed to be a little timid and said with a smile.


    His voice is not big, but it is clearly transmitted into everyone''s ears, so that many strong people present are stunned!


    For a time, inside and outside the field, the needle could be heard. No one spoke. All of them looked at the purple robed youth foolishly.


    It was not until a long time later that a weak voice asked in doubt, "what did he just say? It seems that my ear is broken just now, I can''t hear you clearly! "


    Finally, the voice of the earth was startled!


    "No! What did Du Shaofu say? Claim first? "


    "Damn it! Do you want to be so fierce? He is not confused


    "What''s good about the first one? It''s true that he can enter the top ten with his strength. Even getting the first is not unbelievable. But what''s the use of getting this number one?"


    "I''m dizzy! I don''t know what that guy is thinking, how can he claim the first place"Don''t put the rules into practice. Is there something wrong with his brain?"


    "It''s too late for everyone to hide from the first one. Now it''s better to have someone claim it directly!"


    "Hey It''s incredible. Is Du Shaofu so confident? Do you dare to see the high-level strong as nothing? "


    "Promise him, promise! Promise quickly. I''m dying of anxiety... "


    "Hurry fart, who doesn''t promise this kind of good thing will have a hole in his brain!"


    ¡­¡­


    The field and the field were in chaos, and all the people''s eyes were projected on the body of the purple robed youth, just like looking at an alien!


    This is definitely a perversion, or self-confidence inflated to a heinous degree!


    Who does he think he is, the immortal?


    You should know that there are many strong players in the same realm as him, and most of them are in the middle of the battle!


    Such a terrible lineup, the general chopping really complete need to retreat, let alone one enemy hundred, win the battle!


    Some people are thinking carefully, hoping that no one will raise any objection, and directly agree to him, so as to let his children get the truth of the law as soon as possible!


    "Haha The boy can''t wait


    In the distance, Qu Dao Jue began to laugh. He didn''t expect Du Shaofu to come like this.


    "This boy is not only powerful, but also very conceited."


    Ling San rolled his eyes and said.


    "His courage is indeed great, otherwise he would not have made the whole qianxu jinghuatian into a jifeigoutiao!"


    Ling Feng, on the contrary, chuckled.


    In the action of qianxu jinghuatian, more than 200 of them were just thugs and foil. Du Shaofu was the only one who made a lot of noise.


    "That''s good. Anyway, the first one is for him!"


    Emperor Yu Taiyan slightly jaw head, so said.


    "I am a good disciple! On this bearing, absolutely not ordinary people can match! Ha ha... "


    Next to him, Yu Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly and laughed. He was very satisfied with Du Shaofu''s behavior.


    If you are a coward and dare not fight for the first place, it is not worth the cultivation of the kingdom of God!


    When Du Shaofu claimed the first place, it was more in line with their wishes!


    "Du Shaofu, do you want to claim the first place?"


    In front of Yu Taiyan and others, he mengchang raised his eyebrows and unexpectedly looked at Du Shaofu.


    Although he heard the conversation between the emperor and others, he knew that today''s contest was set up for Du Shaofu, and the first one was prepared for him, he Meng was shocked to hear Du Shaofu say that he wanted to be the first!


    "Yes! According to the rules, if we fight one after another, I don''t know when it will be. I''d better be the first and go straight to the final decisive battle! "


    Du Shaofu looked at he mengchang and nodded.


    If the top 100 win in the end, they will get the reward of the real instrument of the law. At this time, in addition to themselves, there are 112 people present.


    There will be twelve people who will be eliminated and will not admit defeat. If they are challenged one after another, who knows when to wait.


    In addition, there are also rankings, which is a waste of time.


    "If you think it over and everyone else agrees, it''s up to you!"


    He mengchang nodded, glanced at the scene, and raised his voice and asked, "is there any objection to Du Shaofu''s claim of the first place? Or, if there are others who want to claim the first place, they can stand up! "


    As he spoke, his eyes finally fell on the more than 100 people who won in the field.


    "I have no objection. I''ll give it to Du Shaofu."


    "I agree. Let him take it first."


    "Let''s all agree."


    All the strong men on the scene spoke up and agreed.


    I''m kidding. Who would object to such a good thing? Who is against it is to have a hard time with the law!


    Since Du Shaofu wants to be the number one, we should give it to him in a big way. We can''t argue. We just need to get the truth of the law. As for the mysterious benefits, we are not rare!


    If you want to be the first, you can take it. Anyway, the most important role is to lead the team in the war between gods and demons. It''s good to listen to you when it comes to the big deal. Anyway, we can get the real rules. I don''t know how long it will take to be happy. Do we still care about being told what to do?


    However, while talking about these strong men, Yu Chengyao moved slightly in the crowd, trying to get out of the crowd and say something.


    But in the end, she lifted her feet back, and a wry smile appeared on her delicate face.


    Yu Chengyao wanted to fight with Du Shaofu. It seems that there is no chance.


    "Good!"He mengchang saw that all the people in the field agreed, and there was no voice of opposition outside, so he nodded again.


    Then, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "first, you claim it. Then you will decide the top 100 and then make the final...!"


    "No


    Du Shaofu quickly interrupted he mengchang''s words and put his hands in a straight way: "if so, what''s the significance of me to claim the first? I just feel that it takes too long to go on like this. I want to enter the decisive battle directly! "


    He was a little anxious. Since he claimed the first place and no one objected to it, he would go straight to the decisive battle. What''s the top 100!


    "This..."


    There are twelve people who are not in line with the rules


    The emperor''s majesty has only one hundred pieces of real laws. It is impossible for these 112 people to be allocated. If the top 100 pieces are not determined, it will cause dissatisfaction!


    "No harm, no harm!"


    Du Shaofu said quickly. He looked at the more than 100 people left around him and said, "since it''s against 100 with one enemy, it doesn''t matter if there are more than 12 people. Let all of them fight together. I''ll follow all of them!"


    He counted, there are still some people in the early stage of chopping, such opponents can not play a crucial role in the final duel, and the real threat is those who are strong in the middle and late stages of the real fight!


    "NIMA!"


    People outside the venue heard Du Shaofu''s words, but they didn''t know who scolded him.


    "This guy is really arrogant. A hundred people are not enough. He wants the rest of us to join us!"


    "Where did he come from? It''s too arrogant."


    "It''s said that he is very strong, but it''s only a few decades ago, so he won''t be promoted to such a horrible situation from the early stage of chopping Zhen!"


    "One hundred and twelve people, who can stand it if they rush forward in a rush?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on in this guy''s head. It''s a miracle!"


    ¡­¡­


    Once again, Du Shaofu''s words were boiling in the field and the field. Everyone looked at him with a strange eye.


    Du Shaofu is really not an ordinary person. He wants to let the rest of the people join him. Does he think that a hundred people are pressing on him and he is not fast enough?


    Do you really think that your own strength is not vulgar, and you can defeat a hundred with one?


    This is not self-confidence, this is the arrogance of red fruit, is inflation, arrogance, is arrogance!


    "But if you fail, the law can''t be distributed."


    He mengchang really had no choice but to explain to him.


    He felt dizzy and did not know how to evaluate what Du Shaofu said.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK!"


    Du Shaofu began to laugh. He stepped forward a few steps and said, "if I really fail, the rules are very good to distribute! Let them decide the top 100 at that time. It''s OK to do it at all! In case I lose, everyone will get up their strength to fight, more energetic! If I win in the end, but they have decided ahead of time, won''t it be a waste of money by then? What''s the point of ranking? "


    As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes and laughed.


    "This boy is very considerate, ha ha..."


    Chief, Qu Dao couldn''t help laughing.


    "Bah, it''s not for the final good, otherwise how could he be so enthusiastic?"


    Ling Feng spat. He had already seen Du Shaofu''s careful thinking.


    If it wasn''t for the huge temptation, how could he have done something to make 112 people at the same time with that kid''s shrewdness?


    "Haha If he loses in the end, I don''t know if he will cry! "


    Long San''s mouth was full of joy. He was glad to see Du Shaofu under more pressure.


    "How could my apprentice lose?"


    On the contrary, Yu Yu made a snort and snorted.


    He glanced at several nephews around him and was very dissatisfied with their remarks.


    Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, and long laugh incessantly. Without arguing, they turn their eyes to the field again.


    "There''s something in what you''re saying!"


    He mengchang thought for a moment and murmured softly.


    As Du Shaofu said, if he was defeated in the first place, it would be the same to let everyone continue the decisive battle. It would not have any influence. On the contrary, he would be more energetic when he saw the truth of the law in front of him.


    Moreover, if Du Shaofu finally wins, none of these people will get the reward of the rule of truth. It is meaningless to decide a ranking. I''m afraid one by one they will complain about being busy in vain!


    The most important thing is that he mengchang thought that the emperor had arranged this competition for Du Shaofu, and he had some confidence in his victory. Although this confidence is very small, as long as his Majesty''s purpose can be achieved, it will be easier to do it according to Du Shaofu''s words!"Since everyone has no opinion, it''s decided. Let''s get ready to start!"


    Du Shaofu laughed, then urged.


    He didn''t really want to delay. The great temptation made him itch like a cat!


    In fact, he had guessed many possibilities in his mind. If he didn''t do it well, the ultimate benefit would be a genuine tool of the best law. If so, he would really make a lot of money!


    With the powerful power behind the master and others, this possibility is not without. We should know that they all took out the treasures at the level of blood killing in those years!


    "Do other people have any objection? If not, everything will be carried out according to Du Shaofu''s words!"


    He mengchang no longer said much and asked the people around him.


    "There is no opinion. I agree with both hands!"


    "According to Du Shaofu''s words, let''s start quickly."


    "I can''t wait. I can''t wait. I can''t wait to see the real law waving to me!"


    "Let''s start. Let''s have a good look at Du Shaofu''s strength."


    ¡­¡­


    A burst of laughter, many people began to dance, shouting, excited inexplicably!


    Some strong people even have green light in their eyes. As long as they defeat Du Shaofu, they will have a good chance to get the first product of the law!


    They are all looking forward to this moment to come earlier and to hold the truth of the law in their hands earlier!


    Listening to the laughter of these people, several figures around the royal family felt speechless.


    "This guy is still so capable of doing things!"


    Ouyang Shuang''s injury has been good for a long time and has been staying in the palace. This time, she also came to watch the battle.


    Seeing Du Shaofu take the initiative to make the situation as it is now, she can''t help but frown and say with great dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t worry, Auntie Shuang. I think if Dad dares to do this, he must be sure of it!"


    Du Xiaoba stood aside and said.


    "Brother Xiaoba is right. Although my father is crazy, his strength is too strong! These people are terrible together, but they are not necessarily his opponents! "


    Du Xiaohuang''s head kept nodding and agreed with Du Xiaoba''s words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2814

    "Dad can do it!"


    Xiao Qilin is held in his arms by Ouyang Shuang and holds his head vigorously.


    Speaking of his confidence in Du Shaofu, I''m afraid no one is better than these three little guys!


    In their eyes, their father and uncle Shaofu are almost invincible in the same realm, and they can overcome any difficulty!


    So even if there will be more than 100 people fighting together, the three little guys still don''t see the tension at all.


    "Ha ha ha, brother Du, your spirit is really unmatched. I admire you!"


    Yu Chengxi, the third prince, burst into laughter and looked at Du Shaofu with admiration in his eyes!


    "Brother Du is a young and outstanding man. I am convinced of you no matter whether you succeed or not."


    In the crowd, a young man said with a cool smile.


    "Although really speaking, you are my uncle Du, but Chengyan will go all out when he does it!"


    Yu Chengyan is also looking at Du Shaofu, brewing a sense of war!


    "Let''s go! Uncle Du, be careful


    Yu Chengyao said with a light smile!


    "Let''s go! Although you are very strong, I will fight with all my strength! "


    Du Shaofu shook his clothes and robes and made a starting gesture. He invited people to fight!


    At the same time, his body soared an invisible wave, quickly spread to the surrounding, diffuse in the void!


    "War!"


    Duan Yizong''s powerful and tall body suddenly stepped forward, fierce gas burst out, domineering!


    "War! War! War


    Almost at the same time of Duan Yizong''s action, others also moved quickly.


    "Hula..."


    A large area of the power of the law is fierce and surging out, spreading out, the power of more than 100 people entangled together, just like diving in general surging!


    All of them tried their best to attack Du Shaofu. They just wanted to defeat him quickly and get the real weapon of the law!


    For Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and others, they wanted to have a look at Du Shaofu''s real strength, because they did not keep their hands!


    Since that guy dares to take the initiative to make such a choice, then there must be his cards, don''t be careless!


    In an instant, the field war broke out, and more than 100 of me attacked from all directions and went towards Du Shaofu!


    "There are 13 people in the late stage of the beheading. The pressure is really not small!"


    Du Shaofu made use of the field of absolute hegemony, and at the same time, he observed the situation between the fields.


    These people came from the great forces of Yuqing kingdom. They were extraordinary children. In addition to Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao of the royal family, there were also 11 strong people in the late period of Jianzhen. Several of them also reached the peak of the later period of Jianzhen, and their accomplishments were not below themselves!


    With so many powerful people together, Du Shaofu can''t help but take it seriously!


    The law of space is fully applied, not in a hurry to attack, but on the defensive, in order to stabilize the situation first!


    Outside the battlefield, including a number of high-ranking officials in the kingdom of God, as well as powerful people from various forces, all of them were staring at Du Shaofu and others. Most of them were nervous!


    "The competition has begun. Can Du Shaofu really hold on?"


    "It''s too difficult. More than 100 people join hands. Let alone his later accomplishments, even if it''s really a complete one, it''s hard to defeat him!"


    "Yes, unless he is a half step immortal, there will be greater hope!"


    "That boy is really arrogant. Although he has the arrogant strength, he is a little bit too crazy!"


    "Look, this is definitely a fight between the dragon and the tiger. Since Du Shaofu dares to do so, he must have some confidence!"


    "I also think that it is not easy for the more than 100 people to defeat them. At least they have to go through a hard struggle."


    "It''s hard to see such a wonderful match. We can get a lot from watching it more!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the people outside the field were full of expectation for such a battle.


    When some strong men calmed down, they thought of Du Shaofu''s difference from ordinary people. He had the courage to do so, and he certainly had a lot of assurance!


    At the same time, some people at the early stage of the real life all watched carefully and wanted to learn some experience from them!


    "Younger martial brother Yu, do you think Shaofu can really win?"


    At the top of Shenguo, long San frowned and asked Yu Taiyan.


    He knew Du Shaofu very well and knew that he was powerful, but he could never reach the land against heaven!


    "The boy has killed the immortal heaven. It''s very hopeful to win this competition!"


    Yu Taiyan didn''t answer, but Ling Feng on one side said.


    "But then again, to kill immortal yichongtian is the result of all-out fighting, plus his ultimate means and certain elements of luck. Otherwise, for the realm of cutting the real world, immortality is an insurmountable gap. Where can we kill it so easily?"Qu Dao Jue also locks eyebrows gently and says softly.


    This fight was different from fighting against immortal territory. After all, there were too many young strong men on the scene. If Du Shaofu was under the enemy''s back and belly, if he could not handle it properly, he would be in a hurry.


    "I''m still very optimistic about him. If he can''t, how can I give him everything?"


    Yu Taiyan''s expression is very insipid, chuckle mouth way.


    "Leave everything to him?"


    He mengchang, Huo Yuankun and Duan Baichuan, the three gods, will hear Yu Taiyan''s words. They are all eyebrows and some do not know why.


    They looked at each other, but nothing happened.


    However, the three people are feeling strange, there is a kind of unspeakable feeling, but how is not to touch the root.


    "How could my apprentice lose?"


    On one side, Yu Yu Yu murmured discontentedly.


    As he spoke, he clenched his fists in his hands, more nervous than anyone else, and watched the fighting there without blinking.


    At this time, Du Shaofu and more than 100 strong people all collided with each other instantly!


    His law of space launched, including all people!


    "What a terrible space rule!"


    Under the oppression of this terrible space, everyone feels the huge pressure on themselves, as if they are trapped in the mire, and it is difficult to move!


    "Join hands to break it!"


    "Break it for me!"


    A strong man cried out, and his whole body was full of momentum.


    The rest of the people are not willing to lag behind, are all at the same time, a piece of law force from the body to flow out, in the field of juebao shuttle!


    The power of these laws are intertwined together to weave a vast web of laws, which makes people feel dizzy and powerful!


    However, hearing the continuous sound of "click click", Du Shaofu''s juebao area appeared large cracks, like a spider''s web!


    "Bang!"


    A blast, his space field in such a situation instantly broken open, turned into powder, no longer trapped people!


    The strength of more than 100 people is really too strong. With the cooperation of heart, even with Du Shaofu''s space law, it can not resist!


    Together, their strength was not as strong as the immortal one who swallowed the demons and wolves, but it was enough to break down Du Shaofu''s defense!


    "War! Take him down


    Some young strong men from all major forces yelled. Their bodies were like electric light passing through the void. In a moment, they rushed to Du Shaofu!


    "Go! Together


    More than 100 figures move at the same time, fight to kill!


    A large number of light concussion, forming a piece of terrorist attack frenzy, like a flood across the earth, destroying all!


    The void is like being ploughed by a diligent old ox, and there are deep furrow marks one after another, extending to Du Shaofu''s body!


    More than one hundred attacks appeared at the same time. The scene was too terrible. Everything around was destroyed. The space turned into nothingness and was pierced into powder!


    "It is terrible indeed!"


    Du Shaofu stood at the center of these attacks. His eyes narrowed sharply. He was shocked by the power of these young strong men!


    If this situation is placed in the struggle between life and death, he is confident that he can retreat completely and even leave with great ease.


    But now it''s a contest. I have to beat them to get the ultimate benefit!


    Besides, the word "retreat" is not what Du Shaofu is good at!


    His eyes were deep, and a sentence came out of his throat: "in that case, let''s play the cards!"


    A sentence finished, and then a deep drink from his mouth: "empty gossip, give me up!"


    "Hum, hum..."


    A powerful Jedi suddenly came down and suppressed in the void!


    Du Shaofu''s hands were flying with ten fingers, and strange fingerprints were constantly made by him!


    Along with it, a huge eight trigrams figure appeared above his head, just like gold and iron casting, releasing the texture, holding in the sky, releasing the incomparable huge gas!


    Then, a lot of scenes formed under the empty eight trigrams, the sky and earth fire, mountains and rivers, heaven and earth all evolved, under the power of the law, just like the real thing!


    At the same time, the space law spread out soundlessly. With the blessing of the empty eight trigrams, it blended with everything derived from the material law, which made the space outside Du Shaofu seem to be independent in an instant!


    "What kind of means is this? It''s terrible!"


    "The eight diagrams are extraordinary, and they can perfectly connect the laws of space and the laws of matter."


    "It''s terrible. It''s not what ordinary people can have. How did this guy get such a method?"


    "Du Shaofu really has the means. No wonder he can be so arrogant"With all this gossip, he really has the power to fight!"


    The appearance of empty gossip shocked many people outside.


    Among these people, there are some immortal strong men, and the horror of empty gossip is quickly seen by them.


    With the combination of these means, Du Shaofu''s material law and space law become one, which makes the power increase suddenly!


    This is different from the one-on-one superposition, but a multiple of soaring!


    It''s as if one punch with all one''s strength can smash a mountain, and two fists can smash two. If someone can condense the power of these two fists together and hit it at one time, its power and destructive power will be far better than the superposition of the former two!


    This is not a figurative metaphor, but also enough to explain some truth!


    Moreover, the terrible pressure is pervasive. Even standing outside, everyone can clearly feel that the slightly weaker ones can exert their inner mysterious Qi to suppress this pressure, which shows its ferocity!


    I can imagine how much pressure was put on the space with more than 100 people in that field!


    "This method is really terrible, and I don''t know what the result of this collision will be!"


    A strong man murmured and looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes shaking!


    With the youth in purple robe as the center, the surrounding space looks like a detached world, in which everything is controlled by Du Shaofu!


    He stands aloof among them, just like a God, arrogant in the world!


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to resist. Who doesn''t have some cards in these young people? It''s still a long time before we want to win or lose! "


    Some immortal strong people are more calm, such as the analysis.


    Only in the tense wait and see, the attack of more than 100 people has already killed Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    When those attacks enter the scope covered by the empty eight trigrams, a piece of thunder surges out, a cluster of flames rises, mountains roar and crush, and the raging tides sweep fiercely!


    Under this boundless power, the tactics released by more than one hundred strong men were strangled one by one, and turned into pure energy and flew away in the world outside Du Shaofu''s body!


    However, in such a terrible collision, the thunder and earth fire, the earth''s mountains and rivers, the angry sea and lakes, are also connected to collapse, causing earth shaking shocks!


    In the sky, the figure of the eight trigrams shook violently, but it soon stabilized and was not greatly affected!


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, all the influences around him were revived after they were destroyed. Thousands of Dharma images among the great thousand were re evolved, releasing the power of vastness and floating under the background of empty eight trigrams!


    "What a fierce Du Shaofu, how easy it is to resist this wave of attacks!"


    Among the more than 100 people, there are strong people whose eyes are shining fiercely. They are looking at the purple robed youth in front of them.


    Before all the visions under the empty eight trigrams were reshaped, they would have retreated. Otherwise, it would be extremely dangerous for them to fall into them!


    "He is really terrible. If he does not have certain confidence, how can he dare to challenge more than 100 people at the same time?"


    It''s also someone who speaks with profound words!


    Du Shaofu''s strength, let everyone feel palpitating!


    At the beginning, all of them thought it was very difficult to be a hundred, but at this time, they did not dare to underestimate the purple robed youth.


    "Let''s all be careful, take care of each other, and be careful of the boat capsizing in the gutter!"


    Some people said so, communicating with people around them.


    Normally speaking, it''s easy for so many of them to win Du Shaofu. But the strength that the guy shows at the moment is too strong, and they dare not take it lightly!


    If it is too careless, maybe he will take advantage of it!


    If more than one hundred people add up to lose, they will lose their face!


    The most important thing is that the rules of divine reward are completely out of touch with ourselves and others!


    Think of here, all people have a spirit, brewing again the momentum of terror!


    "This uncle Du is really extraordinary! If I fight alone, I''m afraid I''m not his opponent at all! "


    In the crowd, Yu Chengyan''s mouth was filled with a wry smile.


    As the eldest prince of the Kingdom, he is also quite gifted, but compared with Du Shaofu, he is still too poor!


    This had to make Yu Chengyan feel helpless. No wonder his grandfather wanted to take this guy as his disciple!


    "No matter how strong I am, I will fight him!"


    On the contrary, Yu Chengyao''s eyes were burning, his mouth was filled with a simple and elegant smile, but also contained endless surprise!


    She has bright eyes and bright teeth. Her eyes are like waves. She is beautiful and moving!


    "War! Take down Du Shaofu


    "Take him!"


    "War! War! War


    Soon, more than 100 strong people are all fighting!"Do whatever you can to take him down!"


    There are strong people shouting, the whole person suddenly rises, just like a big day hanging on the sky!


    In him, the bright light is incomparably dazzling, this is the power of the law in fluctuation!


    All things in the field suddenly began to vibrate violently, but everything that is derived from the law of matter has an instant resonance with it!


    "For the sake of the law, fight!"


    Someone yelled again and took out a thing from the bag of heaven and earth. It looked like a bloody stone and held it in his hand!


    After that, under the circulation of secret power in the body, the bloody stone releases its bloody brilliance, carrying the incomparable spirit of punishment, killing and cutting, which is terrible to the bone!


    "Break his gossip, fight! War! War


    At the same time, a young man''s hair fluttered, his feet smashed into the void, his body suddenly soared up, and the whole person rocked up, ready to break through the sky and go away, becoming extremely majestic!


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, out of more than 100 people, many powerful people showed their hidden means and began to join hands to attack Du Shaofu!


    "Boom..."


    I saw that the strong man whose body broke through the sky moved across the sky, covering half of the sky, covering the empty eight trigrams, and resolutely suppressed it!


    In the palm of his hand, all the void was shocked into nothingness, like a wall in the collapse, issued a huge earthquake!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    On the other hand, the strong one who draws out the whole body''s law and resonates with the surrounding things is also moving!


    The power of the material law of terror was condensed by him and turned into a terrible light group. It was like a round of bright sun rolling down, carrying a sense of massiness that was countless times stronger than that of a huge mountain, and fell directly to the empty eight trigrams!


    "Hum..."


    A terrifying momentum that made the spirits tremble quickly. In the presence of the scene, there was a faint wind blowing. Accompanied by the sound of the howling and wailing of evil spirits that made people''s scalp numb!


    This is a practitioner of the law of the soul. He has extraordinary attainments in his life!


    The power of the law of his soul expanded and diffused, and it penetrated into Du Shaofu''s field little by little, which was hard to resist completely!


    "War! War! War


    Not only these three men, but also other strong men also made their own moves. At least a dozen strong men took out their own hidden means to fight against Du Shaofu and defeat him!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2815

    Only in a flash, Du Shaofu felt the pressure of Mount Tai coming down, and the momentum collapsed, which made people feel difficult to raise their heads!


    It''s too terrible for people to attack together. Although it hasn''t really come, it''s hard to breathe!


    "Empty gossip, give it to me!"


    Du Shao Fu''s face swelled up in a flash, and suddenly he let out a loud drink!


    "Hum, hum..."


    The sound of the terrible howling is surging, and there is a shiver in the void!


    Overhead, the pattern of the empty eight trigrams whirled up rapidly and went up against the sky. The shape was also expanding rapidly, directly including the entire huge square!


    And at this time, the attacks of all the people finally came down and smashed into the eight trigrams!


    However, seeing a huge palm flying across the sky, it seems that a piece of sky is oppressed, carrying the power to destroy the heaven, and it is directly photographed on the eight trigrams!


    "Chulala..."


    With the sound of breaking, some tiny cracks will appear in the empty eight trigrams under the great power, and the light will fade down a little bit!


    But fortunately, such a terrible blow did not hurt its root, and the terrible gossip was still spinning at a high speed, with the power of suppressing the world!


    But then, a round of light like a big sun suddenly came down, hit the eight trigrams figure hard!


    In the roar, Du Shaofu''s body was shaking. His face was a little ugly, and he was shocked!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Everything did not stop, and the attack of no less than 50 people continued to roar and kill fiercely. It was like a series of thunder, tearing the whole heaven and earth apart!


    All kinds of Dharma images around Du Shaofu were trembling, and they were about to collapse under the shock of terror!


    Especially the eight trigrams on the top of the head, the cracks produced this time are even more terrible. Every inch of the position is covered with holes. The sound of "click" is endless. The impact is especially huge. It sends out a series of tremors, and it is about to break open!


    This scene is too terrible. The whole space around Du Shaofu is completely annihilated by the violent energy, and there are rules everywhere. It''s thrilling to watch!


    "Admit defeat, how can you fight more than 100 people together with your own strength?"


    All of a sudden, a cold voice began to ring from the mouth of a young man.


    He was a practitioner of the law of the soul. At this time, all the bloody stones in his hands had been broken down and spread out into a torrent of blood colored energy. With the fluctuation of the soul law, he penetrated into all kinds of visions around Du Shaofu''s body!


    When Du Shaofu was attacked by all the people and couldn''t stop shaking, the power of his soul law took advantage of it. It was as if a flood had opened its floodgate and suddenly rushed to the most central youth in purple robe!


    This is a wave of unexpected attack. The law of soul is mysterious. It is the greatest miracle between heaven and earth, and is closely related to the life of every living creature!


    When the power of the law of the soul wrapped Du Shaofu, he only felt dizzy in his mind. The yuan God seemed to be imprisoned for an instant and was hard to move!


    At the same time, the strength in his body seems to be quickly extracted and left, and the loss is fast!


    "What a terrible cultivation! This is the true power of the law of the soul


    Du Shaofu thought of it for a moment, and he couldn''t help feeling shocked!


    He is also accomplished in the law of the soul, but if compared with the other side, it is still far inferior!


    Under the erosion of this power, both the body and the spirit are rapidly weakening, but this is not the most terrible!


    The most terrible thing is that he feels his life energy is passing away and dissipating, and his vitality is quickly extracted from his body. His consciousness is a little fuzzy!


    "Du Shaofu, give up! You can resist with your own strength until now has been extremely valuable, not ordinary people can do it! But if you want to really defeat us, it''s still a little short of it! "


    At this time, a strong man yelled.


    This time, they are just a contest, not a fight between life and death. The purpose of the children of many forces is to get the truth of the law, not to kill Du Shaofu.


    Judging from the current situation, if the fierce fighting continues, the purple robed youth may be in some danger. If he is seriously injured, it will be bad. After all, he is the disciple of the emperor of God!


    "Can''t defeat you?"


    Du Shaofu shook his head and drove away some of his drowsiness.


    At the moment, he has been in a dangerous situation, and dozens of other people have attacked and killed them again. They have rolled up the energy waves and attacked the sky violently!


    Everyone wants to take Du Shaofu as soon as possible, so they never keep it between the moves!


    Such a scene in the eyes of all around, so that many people are showing regret.


    "Well, Du Shaofu is so talented that he may not be inferior to some outstanding disciples in the Holy Land! It''s a pity that he can''t defeat this fight"It''s hard to beat four hands with two fists. What''s more, he has to fight with more than 100 practitioners who are close to the state alone. This is not what human beings can do!"


    "But then again, it was beyond his expectation that he could persist for so long! If it''s one-on-one, don''t say it''s these people who are present. I''m afraid that the general chopping is really perfect, and the strong are not their opponents! "


    "Such a talented person, don''t hurt the foundation here. It''s better to admit defeat quickly. It''s meaningless to go on fighting again!"


    "This competition is too abnormal! No, it''s not a contest at all. It''s Du Shaofu''s job to find abuse! "


    "Give up, in fact you''ve won!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people kept talking, surprised by Du Shaofu''s performance, and hoped that he would give up earlier.


    Leaving aside the thousands of immortal strongmen who killed the holy land of Jue Ling, the territory and overall strength of Yu Qing kingdom were not strong in the world of eternal harmony. Now there is a terrible descendant like Du Shaofu. Everyone hopes to see what kind of situation he will grow up in the future!


    Therefore, no one would like to see Du Shaofu''s injury so heavy that he was injured to the root. Otherwise, the loss would be too great!


    After all, more than 100 people join hands to attack, which is not for fun. If you can''t stop, anything may happen!


    However, at this time, contrary to these people''s nervous and anxious attitude, a group of Royal people sitting at the top were extremely calm and did not show any anxiety at all!


    "Young Fu, is it time to use all the cards? The empty gossip taught by Lu Shaoyou is extraordinary, but it is impossible for so many people to surround themselves together


    Yu Taiyan''s side, long San looked at Du Shaofu, said lightly, without any special expression on his face.


    "Yes, he still has a lot of hidden cards, not to mention that he can easily defeat these people, but if he wants to fight down and even win the final victory, there is still a lot of hope!"


    Ling Feng also nodded, very much like the words of long San.


    "No hurry! That boy is very clever. He knows what to do. Let''s not worry about it! "


    Qu Dao is smiling, relaxed and leisurely. He looks like a light hearted man.


    "Ha ha Let''s have a good look. I always think that boy will not let us down! "


    Yu Taiyan laughed and continued to look at the field.


    Beside him, Yu Yu gazed at the scene without blinking, and secretly encouraged Du Shaofu.


    The three gods and generals listen to Qu Dao Jue, long San, Ling Feng and Yu Taiyan''s words, and they all look strange.


    They really don''t understand why these people have such strong confidence in Du Shaofu?


    In the field, Du Shaofu watched the forces of laws interweave and rush forward. At the same time, the all pervasive power of soul law made him feel a sense of emptiness. He really felt that he could not resist!


    However, in the face of such a situation, his mouth filled with a smile arc, suddenly cold drink: "green spirit armor!"


    "Roar..."


    The sound of cold drink falls down, and the terrible dragon chants open!


    Suddenly, a huge and incomparable body of the green dragon suddenly appeared in the void, rolling and twisting, oppressing the whole world and roaring!


    "The body of green dragon! What means is that! "


    Everyone was shocked and surprised!


    "He is clearly a human being. How could he become a green dragon?"


    "What a terrible Du Shaofu, he still has such a means!"


    "Is this his bottom card? No wonder he dares to claim the first place and fight against the heroes one by one."


    "It seems that it is not easy for those 100 people to really take him down!"


    ¡­¡­


    People''s eyes trembled at the scene. The huge green dragon''s body was even stronger than the mountains. The Dragon scales were arranged in order, giving out a sense of exertion, which had a great visual impact!


    Everyone was surprised why Du Shaofu was clearly a human being, but suddenly changed into a green dragon!


    Perhaps, some of the methods he practiced had such magic power!


    But these are not the key. The key is that the cultivation of the body of the green dragon must require the essence of the green dragon or something related to the blood of the Qinglong clan. Where did Du Shaofu get those things?


    However, they had no time to think about these things, because at this time, Du Shaofu''s terrible green dragon body turned over in the void, and all the attacks were crushed to pieces!


    At the same time, the power of the spiritual law practitioners is also quickly isolated from the outside!


    "Next, it''s my turn to fight back!"


    The giant dragon pupil turns and looks around.


    Under the refining of Du Shaofu, all the forces that intruded into the body were expelled. Under the influence of the immortal metaphysical body, a little vibration and trauma previously suffered was also quickly recovered!


    After all, the strength of more than 100 people is relatively weak, and it can not easily cause too deep damage to him!"The change has become the body of a green dragon. This guy is really terrible!"


    In the field, some young and powerful people stare at Du Shaofu''s body, and their hearts can''t help shaking!


    "Strong enough indeed! He has resisted all the fierce attacks just now. It seems that we must do our best in the next step


    Some people like this, feel the pressure!


    No one thought that Du Shaofu had such a bottom card, and they had to be surprised.


    "I wanted to fight him alone, but I think too much!"


    Among the crowd, Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao brother and sister looked at each other and each showed a bitter smile. They both saw the helpless meaning from each other''s expression!


    After they returned to the kingdom of Yu and Qing from three thousand worlds, everyone would tell them all kinds of news about Du Shaofu, which made them have a strong curiosity.


    After seeing it, they both want to fight it head-on, to verify whether the rumors are true, and to satisfy their desire to fight at the same time!


    But now it seems that they really think a lot. Judging from Du Shaofu''s fighting ability, they are not their opponents at all!


    You know, at present, the field more than 100 people under the joint efforts, but also let him suffer some small injuries!


    If this guy has any hidden means, it is really possible to let himself and others fail!


    If so, it would be shocking!


    "Please don''t reserve any more. If you don''t do your best, you will not be able to do it with us!"


    At this time, a young man from the kingdom of God called out.


    "This Du Shaofu is very powerful. It seems that it is not easy for us to hurt him. Don''t worry about it any more. Let''s do our best."


    Soon, someone took it and said to everyone around.


    Their purpose in this battle is to get the real tools of the law. Please return to their respective schools as the treasure of the town!


    Previously, these people were worried about Du Shaofu''s identity and didn''t want to hurt him.


    But now it seems that where can this guy be hurt, even the body of green dragon, how can it be so easy to hurt the foundation?


    "Do it!"


    In the words, the strong of all sides are moving in an instant!


    Once again, the endless force of law came out and swept towards Du Shaofu, weaving into a big net, covering the sky!


    Most people put their most powerful means into practice, and the terrible law force caused the surrounding space to shake violently!


    At the periphery, the array covering the whole field shook violently, as if the weak willow had been blown by the strong wind!


    "War!"


    A sound of high drink ring, a figure rushed to the sky, all kinds of secret methods mighty move empty, so that the world shudder!


    "Good come!"


    In the face of another attack, Du Shaofu''s throat uttered a terrible sound, mixed with the chant of the dragon, and the sound waves pounded away!


    His dragon tail swayed in the void, sweeping all directions, facing a series of terrible attacks!


    "Empty gossip!"


    At the same time, he drank again, a fierce force into the empty gossip above his head, so that the broken cracks quickly healed, and then released the bright light!


    Below, thunder and earth fire, earth, mountains and rivers, lakes, seas, rivers and other things have taken shape and evolved into an independent world!


    The law of space covers a huge range, turning the surrounding boundless zone into his own domain!


    Under such circumstances, more than 100 people launched attacks, one after another, in the independent world outside Du Shaofu, causing terrible damage. But this time, with the protection of the green spirit armor, all the fierce attacks were strangled by his dragon tail at the final moment!


    His dragon scales were flying, his flesh and blood were exploding, and his wounds appeared on the dragon body!


    Nevertheless, Du Shaofu still possessed the power of the world. He took over all the power of the laws that came from the attack, and then broke them!


    Such a scene is too shocking. More than 100 powerful men of high rank surrounded Du Shaofu. If the power can smash the world!


    But in that central position, a green dragon figure moves up and down, and the dragon''s great power bursts out, defeating the attacks again and again, and withstanding all the people''s attacks with its own strength!


    It''s just too terrible to believe!


    Outside, all the people with views were stunned. No one spoke out. All of them were staring at the battle between the fields!


    No one had ever seen such a terrible scene. In fact, it was almost impossible to happen. They even thought it was strange!


    At this moment, everyone was shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength, and his mood was hard to calm down!


    "It''s so strong that the body of the green dragon is even more terrible than imagined!"


    Among the people who made the move, some of them were shocked and shocked by Du Shaofu''s prestige!"Damn it, this guy is not a man at all, and this method is too terrible!"


    Some people swearing and swearing, the forehead rolled down a lot of sweat, the back is also soaked!


    "If we go on like this, it''s really hard for us to defeat him!"


    There was a young strong man who was lucky enough to stay in the last round. He was a fool. The whole person was staring round and his face was incredible!


    "Let''s work harder! For the sake of the law, spell it


    All of a sudden, such a voice sounded in the field, which quickly raised the overall morale!


    "Spell it! For the sake of the law


    "Let''s go together and beat Du Shaofu into a pig''s head!"


    "Only by beating him down can we get the treasure!"


    "Go! Hit him


    ¡­¡­


    In an instant, more than 100 people broke out in the small universe again, carrying more powerful forces and attacking Du Shaofu!


    Such a scene is very shocking, that terrible attack is too fierce!


    "What else do you have to do as soon as possible! Later, I''m afraid there will be no chance to show it! Because next... "


    As Du Shaofu resisted the attack of the crowd, he opened his mouth slightly and gave a violent speech. Then he said in a forceful and domineering way: "I want to sweep the whole audience!"


    The sound is huge and incomparable, mixed with the sound of dragon chanting, resounding through the whole world. It is not the people who watch the war now, even every part of the whole holy city can be heard clearly!


    "Roar..."


    A dragon chant, up nine days, down swing nine you, the sky for the explosion, the earth for its collapse, heaven and earth for its overturn!


    The whole heaven and earth in the whole place were darkened. Countless people in Yuyang God city and Yuqing god palace all covered their ears. They felt that the spirit was under a violent impact and wanted to break away!


    The array arranged by the immortal strongmen on the periphery will tear a gap directly after a roar!


    Then you can see that the energy in it is like a flood burst out of the dike, tearing the whole array into pieces!


    Such a scene makes countless people tremble!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2816

    Du Shaofu broke out in a strong way. He was fierce and unrivalled. The sky and the earth were gloomy!


    At the periphery of the field, the rune array laid by the immortal strongmen was directly torn apart to expose the whole battlefield!


    This scene is so terrible that everyone is shocked!


    "Rebuild the array quickly!"


    Seeing this, he mengchang, the general of Zihong God, immediately gave a big drink, and then his body rose to the sky.


    After him, Huo Yuankun, Duan Baichuan, general of Emperor Wu and Duan Baichuan, as well as several other immortal realms, also rushed out at the same time. They separated from each other and surrounded the battlefield. They played a piece of light of law and rebuilt the array!


    If not, let the energy impact sweep out, I''m afraid the whole palace will suffer!


    After all, the destructive power of cutting the real realm is already very terrible. Only immortality can resist it at this time!


    With the intervention of the three great generals and others, the scene was quickly controlled, and the energy released from the terror was suppressed and surrounded within the range of the array!


    Among them, Du Shaofu''s Dragon chant fell down, which made more than one hundred people who were really strong and felt dizzy!


    "This guy still retains his strength. What else has he not done?"


    Yu Chengyan, the eldest prince, was shocked and murmured while protecting himself.


    Du Shaofu''s feeling is so strange that people feel scared for no reason. His strength is too strong. Even when more than 100 people join hands, they are also shocked by the terrible strength of that guy!


    "NIMA''s is so strong. Is this guy still human?"


    Some people gave a low scolding, which was appalled by the power of Du Shaofu.


    "If he has any more tricks, we will be in real danger next!"


    There are people in the side to answer the words, look incomparably dignified.


    The power of Du Shaofu is too impressive.


    At present, his empty eight trigrams, together with the body of the green dragon, have been able to fight against all the people on the scene!


    Although Du Shaofu suffered a lot in the process, he has been able to stabilize the situation!


    Under such circumstances, if he has any stronger means to burst out, the result is hard to imagine!


    "Is it that the law will miss us?"


    A strong man grinned bitterly, feeling very oppressive.


    If more than one hundred people join hands, if they are still defeated by a person of similar level, the blow to them will be particularly huge!


    But this is not the key. The key is that after Du Shaofu claims the first place, if he wins, their rules will be ruined!


    In such a discussion, more than 100 people have gathered together an unprecedented and powerful offensive!


    But seeing the power of the law in the void, they were all oppressing Du Shaofu at the same time!


    This time, everyone tried their best to make the purple robed youth stop quickly!


    Only in the boundless waves of energy, the sky and the earth are completely darkened, leaving only the attack of the tyrant, shining like the sun in the night!


    Of course, there is also a huge round of empty eight trigrams hovering over the sky. Below, a green dragon is writhing wildly!


    "God thunder tripod, break it for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank long and roared to break the void!


    With such words, the nine purple thunder xuanding suddenly snatched from him, turned into nine streamers, and rushed out to kill him!


    Each of the nine God thunder tripods can suppress the sky. Once it appears, it will trigger the changes of the wind and clouds, and the purple and gold thunder will pour down and boil in the void!


    The nine cauldrons are moving in the air. They are extremely fierce. They carry the power of the world. They swing around and hit each other. They collide with the attack of the strong outside. All of a sudden, they make a huge noise!


    "Boom, boom..."


    At this moment, the whole temple was shaking. Besides the immortal realm, all the people watching the war were just about to fall to the ground!


    And the scene above is even more terrible, a round of collision between the law forces, like a huge fireworks explosion, earth shaking sound spread through thousands of miles!


    Above the nine tripods, they all carry the power of heaven and release the terrible pressure to the extreme, just like mountains, bathed in the light of thunder and lightning all over the sky!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Jiuding town world, domineering absolutely!


    In the roar of terror, a series of terrible attacks were torn, purple thunder poured out all over the sky, killing all obstacles!


    The nine tripods crossed nine tracks, shuttling back and forth in the void. They danced wildly, smashed everything, and forcefully countered the attacks of more than a dozen powerful men in the later period of the beheading!


    However, the nine purple thunder tripods were not shaken by how, but were shaken open by the fierce force, and then whirled and collided!"It''s time to end it!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth in a deep voice. The body of the green dragon twisted and moved with the huge empty eight trigrams!


    Now that the toughest offensive has been suppressed, it will be much easier.


    Relatively speaking, excluding the more than a dozen strong men in the late period of decapitation, the threat of other people''s offensive is much smaller. Under the sweep of Du Shaofu''s green dragon''s body, it is broken in succession!


    "No! Du Shaofu is so terrible that we are afraid that we will lose! "


    A strong man suddenly cried out, but his voice just fell, it is to feel his eyes a black.


    Then, a strong and powerful dragon tail came to kill him, and hit him heavily!


    The whole person is like a meteor, which is directly taken out and smashed to the external protection array!


    But this is just the beginning!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The continuous sound of muffled sound swings open, the situation between the field instantly overturns!


    In the eyes of all the people, a huge empty Bagua figure moves around. At the same time, a green dragon figure is flying up and down. It rushes left and right, and draws the figures away!


    And the treatment of those who are strong in cultivation is not the same. The nine gods, Lei Ding, are specially used to greet them!


    Under the impact of this heavy object, everyone was knocked upside down!


    However, in the process, many of the more than 100 strong people launched terrorist attacks, one after another fell on Du Shaofu!


    His green dragon body burst, blood spatter, everywhere dragon scales burst, flesh and blood blurred!


    Rao is so, Du Shaofu is still like a demon king of the world. He fights with blood, rushes and kills vertically and horizontally, never retreating a step!


    "This guy is too fierce, and farts!"


    After being hit and fly, a strong man fell into the far sky, with his hair in disorder, his mouth covered with blood, swearing and swearing.


    This is a young man in his early 30s. In the later period of his practice, he suffered from Du Shaofu''s record of the dragon tail. His whole body was constantly tumbling, and his Qi and blood were shaken, and his injuries were not light!


    "This NIMA''s is too strong!"


    On the other side, a strong man at the later stage of the real chopping saw the God thunder tripod coming straight at him, and immediately ran away!


    I''m kidding. That strange tripod''s power is too exaggerated. If it''s really bombed by it, I''m afraid it will no longer have the strength to continue fighting, and it will take a long time to recover!


    "Hold a grass, cruel and inhuman!"


    Some people scolded him again. Du Shaofu''s fierce and domineering appearance made people silly.


    Soon, at least 30 people were shot out, either by Du Shaofu''s dragon tail or by purple thunder xuanding!


    The other people felt that the sweat was not shocking!


    "There''s no point in fighting like this. He''s won!"


    At this time, someone looked at Du Shaofu, who was moving up and down in the void and murmured.


    After saying a word, he directly fell to the ground, retreated near the array shield, and said in a loud voice, "I won''t fight any more!"


    Such a scene, let everyone have some surprise.


    And the people who watch the war outside the stadium feel very strange.


    "Eh, isn''t that Meng Dongyang, who refined the temple, how could he admit defeat like this?"


    "Meng Dongyang has been practicing for nearly three thousand years, and his strength is also at the peak of his later period."


    "How could he give up without much injury?"


    "Du Shaofu seems to have no husband and wife at this time, but he is also under a lot of pressure. A peak in his later stage of Jianzhen''s career has just left!"


    "It''s not hopeless to continue the war. I don''t understand it!"


    Many people were puzzled because they could see that Du Shaofu was extremely strong at this time, but he was also under great pressure under the siege of all the people at the same time!


    Although he has the advantage, if we continue to attack and attack fiercely, no one is sure what the final result will be!


    However, Meng Dongyang, an outstanding disciple from the temple of refining, gave up the fight so quickly and neatly!


    This is not only a victory or defeat that simple ah, but also related to a real law!


    "Brother Du is so powerful that we admire him. It seems that I didn''t get it!"


    At this time, there is a clear voice in the field sounded, into the ears of all people.


    This is a woman with elegant long hair and beautiful face. She is wearing a colorful skirt. Her figure falls from the sky like a butterfly.


    She quietly retreated to the edge of the court, stretched out a few slender fingers, raised the slightly disordered hair on her forehead, and said, "I will not fight any more!"


    This situation shocked the people watching the war again.


    "This is the moon of duanyuegong. She is also the peak of the late stage of Jianzhen. She is one of the strongest people on the scene. She even gave up like this!""What happened and why did you give up all of a sudden?"


    Everyone didn''t understand why. They just looked at the scene seriously, trying to see the development of the situation.


    With the exit of Meng Dongyang and Yue Youran, there are more people talking.


    "No more fighting. There''s no point in fighting any more. We''ll lose!"


    "Grandma, this Du Shaofu is so terrible that he is not a human being at all!"


    "This guy is just a beast. It''s inhuman!"


    "It''s so ferocious that I don''t want it. I''m still arguing about it!"


    "The real tools of the law are there. We just can''t get them!"


    "No more! No more fighting! I give up! "


    ¡­¡­


    Words like this are constantly ringing.


    The first people to speak are those with strong strength, especially those who have reached the late stage of beheading. Actually, half of them resolutely quit the duel!


    "I didn''t believe it before. Now it seems that the gap between us and uncle Du is really terrible."


    In the crowd, Yu Chengyan, the eldest prince, gave a bitter smile and then flew out.


    His face was a little gray. He had been hit by the God thunder tripod before, but fortunately, most of his strength was eliminated. Otherwise, he would be seriously injured.


    Yu Chengyan fell to the edge of the field. Standing still, he looked up at the figure of the green dragon, which was still in the air. He said in a long voice, "I''ve also given up. I''m convinced."


    "If I use that last resort, I wonder if he can..."


    High in the sky, the eldest princess Yu Chengyao looks at Du Shaofu''s figure and murmurs in the cherry''s mouth.


    She was thinking about whether to display her strongest card, but after thinking for a moment, she shook her head and said to herself: "if the thing given by Uncle Lu is used on him, I''m afraid it will be my grandfather and he will go mad!"


    At the same time, Yu Chengyao unconsciously spat out his tongue, revealing a bit of a daughter''s state.


    After she made a decision, she also flew away from the battlefield and stopped attacking Du Shaofu.


    After all, the thing on her is a gift from Uncle Lu, which can protect her life. If it is used on Du Shaofu, it will be too bullying!


    First, it was not his own strength; secondly, Du Shaofu was not an enemy. If he used it rashly, he would make his grandfather mad!


    The reason why he just came up with such an idea was that Yu Chengyao was not willing to be defeated!


    "Shua Shua..."


    As one by one the figures were pulled out of the battlefield, only half of the figures were left in the high sky soon!


    Among them, those who quit the fight are the strong ones.


    In this way, Du Shaofu was even more difficult to deal with. During the horizontal and vertical attacks, his body shapes were hit by him. After some people were hit, they directly lost their fighting power and could no longer suppress him!


    "I can''t fight like this. I''ve run away! I gave up, too


    A person in the middle period of the beheader gave a strange cry and quickly withdrew.


    "Get out! Don''t be hit by him again. When the time comes, the rule will not be available, and you will be seriously injured! "


    There was another one whining, and quickly jumped down.


    Soon the sky was calm!


    Those who are weak in cultivation only make a decision immediately after many of the strong quit.


    They can look at the current situation, Du Shaofu is no match for his power, his side of the number of people once again reduced, not to mention his opponent!


    At this point, if you don''t make a decision, and continue to be hit by his dragon tail or God thunder tripod, you will suffer a great loss!


    In this case, in the end, everyone gave up very simply, all of them fell on the ground, and no longer fought.


    "Du Shaofu won!"


    Among the crowd watching the battle, a burst of noise broke out.


    Everyone was shocked. None of them thought it would turn out like this.


    "More than one hundred men fought for one person, but he still lost. This guy is a freak!"


    "Du Shaofu is too strong. This is still a group attack. If we fight one-on-one, I''m afraid there are few people on the scene who are his combined enemies!"


    "It''s a wonderful match, but it''s a pity that a lot of people just give up in the end."


    "Do you think they have a chance to win if they go on fighting? Although Du Shaofu was oppressed by all sides, he must be the one who can support him to the end! "


    "Yes, those young people have good taste, and they are all arrogant as the fluke of their peers! If it is not really unmatched, how can they be willing to give up! "


    "Du Shaofu, with his own strength, subdued all the heroes. Among the same generation of Yu Qing Kingdom, no one can defeat him!


    ¡­¡­


    People are talking about it. While they are shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength, there are also some immortal strong men who see the crux of the problem.As these people have said, the reason why those who cut the real later period will give up fighting directly is not that they have any other mind, but that they see that Du Shaofu is bound to win!


    Under his swift attack, even if everyone can hold on to the end, it will be swept away!


    Any one of the three terrible means, the empty eight trigrams, the body of the green dragon and the purple thunder xuanding, can directly crush the strong in the same realm!


    What''s more, it''s terrible to make people''s scalp numb at this time!


    If it was not for the huge temptation of the rule artifact, some people would have been reluctant to fight again. After all, it would not be a good thing to be caught up in a short time.


    "Roar..."


    In the middle of the air, Du Shaofu''s throat once again uttered an earth shaking dragon song, roaring the void to collapse!


    Immediately, a burst of blue and gold light flashed by, and the body of the green dragon changed and restored the original appearance of the purple robed youth, standing on the sky with pride!


    "Whoa..."


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Under his control, the empty gossip dissipated slowly.


    The nine purple thunder tripods, which were flying back to the sky with a roar, were collected by Du Shaofu.


    "I won at last!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a smile. He was so happy that he was about to jump.


    In fact, he is not as easy as some people say. Although he has won an invincible position after using the three most powerful means, it will take a lot of effort to beat all the opponents if they try their best from the beginning to the end, or even fight desperately.


    In that situation, even if he would win, the result would be consumed to the extreme, which was similar to the situation after the fight with the old man of the wolf swallowing clan.


    But fortunately, after seeing the situation, many people simply let go and let him survive a lot of strength.


    But even so, Du Shaofu was very consumed at this time, and both his body and the yuan God were badly hurt.


    "This young man did not disappoint me as expected."


    Outside the venue, Yu Taiyan, the emperor of God, sat on his head with a strong smile on his face.


    He looked at the purple robed youth standing in the sky with endless gratification. It seemed that he was not looking at his younger brother, but at a posterity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2817

    "Hee hee Dad won


    Du Xiaolin was so excited that he clapped his hands and danced.


    "I''ve said for a long time that Dad''s strength is definitely stronger than the sum of them!"


    Du Xiaohuang''s head is straight, like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Uncle Shaofu is really strong! One day, I will be as strong as he is! "


    Du Xiaoba''s eyes were shining, looking at the purple robe figure in the sky, and his heart was filled with spirit.


    For all the people present, these three little guys have the most confidence in Du Shaofu.


    They have witnessed so many miracles along the way with their father and uncle Shaofu for so many years. It seems that nothing can really puzzle him.


    So when they saw the final result, the three little guys were elated, but they didn''t show any shock. It seemed that everything was in their estimation.


    On the contrary, Ouyang Shuang can only caress the smooth forehead and feel helpless.


    Du Shaofu had planned to take Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao out of the Shenwu world for thirty-three days when she came here. Under her strong demand, she was brought here together with a few little guys.


    At that time, the strength between himself and him was not small, but now, this distance is more terrible.


    This, let Ouyang Shuang some helpless, do not know how to quickly fill this gap, do not be left behind too much.


    "This boy is really outstanding


    On the other side, Qu Dao Jue also smiles. He looks at Du Shaofu and nods.


    "His future achievements will definitely surpass us and step into the realm of sitting still and forgetting!"


    Long San is also the head of the jaw, the essence of the eyes is exposed, seriously said.


    Next to these people, Yu Yu is an old face, smiling like a flower, elated.


    "My apprentice will never be an ordinary person!"


    He felt his beard with great relief and great joy in his heart.


    As a master, Du Yan Shao Fu is naturally proud of his success.


    What''s more, isn''t this the result they all want?


    Outside, besides Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San, Yu Yuqian and others, people from all major forces in the kingdom of God were filled with emotion at this time!


    "Who would have thought that Du Shaofu really won!"


    "This guy is so terrible that he is almost invincible in the same realm."


    "Even if he was killed by me, it would be very quick for him to fight against me!"


    "Even if his strength is placed among the children of super power within thirty-three days, it can be regarded as second to none!"


    "Perhaps the name of Du Shaofu will be spread all over the world in the future."


    "It''s never been seen before Maybe one day, the whole thirty-three days will have his legend, not necessarily! "


    All the people were talking eagerly, and their eyes were focused on the purple robed youth standing in the sky.


    When Du Shaofu first claimed the first place, no one could believe that he could really win more than 100 people to join hands in the attack.


    This is not a normal person can do, but at this time the result, is to let everyone surprise!


    "Oh, our laws are not true!"


    Suddenly, there was a long howl, which contained endless plaintive feelings, causing a burst of laughter.


    Only a very small number of people were able to participate in the final battle. Before Zihong announced the rules of competition, and their children entered the final round, they all thought that the real instrument of the law was almost in the bag!


    But now, cooked ducks fly, one by one heart incomparable melancholy, it is just like digging a piece of meat from the heart.


    "I declare that Du Shaofu won the final contest


    At this time, he mengchang, the God of Zihong, flew up again and stood in the high air.


    As the sound fell, the field quickly quieted down.


    Among the more than 100 young children below, are they looking up into the sky and looking at the purple robed youth with emotion and awe!


    "I don''t know. What is the ultimate benefit?"


    "I''m afraid that the benefit will be very terrible. It''s really expected."


    "In my estimation, it''s at least the level of the highest quality rule, or a treasure of almost value!"


    "It''s been hidden until now, and it''s certainly not bad!"


    "One thing for sure is that its value should be more frightening than the sum of a hundred pieces of first-time products!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the people''s eyes, all coincidentally cast to the position of emperor Yuqing, want to see him show the ultimate benefits!


    "Senior brother, senior brother!"


    Du Shaofu also dashed down from the sky. With a Shua, he came to Yu Taiyan. His eyes narrowed and he looked at him with a smile.Seeing such a scene, Qu Dao Jue, long San, Ling Feng and others all laughed bitterly.


    Du Shaofu is really a treasure. He doesn''t even care about his image!


    "Don''t worry for a second."


    Yu Taiyan glanced at Du Shaofu lightly and then stood up.


    He slowly walked forward two steps, looked at the sky, raised his voice, and said to all the forces present: "please come to the scene today, the purpose is to let all the outstanding children in the kingdom of God have a fair fight. Whoever wins the final challenge, he can get the greatest benefit!"


    During Yu Taiyan''s speech, there was no sound in the huge Palace Square.


    They all know that this is the rule that has been agreed before. Those who get the first place must challenge the other top 100 with their own efforts and win the final reward.


    All this is fair, and in order to make the rest of the people do their best, they put forward a hundred pieces of rules, such a great temptation, to urge many children to fight!


    So at this time, all the people present raised their ears and wanted to hear how the emperor would say, what is the greatest benefit.


    Then he said, "Du Shaofu claimed the first place. No one objected to this point. In the end, he defeated everyone, so the greatest benefit is naturally his!"


    At this point, countless people are a little nervous, feel their heart can not help but start to jump.


    Not only the people of the major forces, but also the three great generals, as well as some other senior officials in the kingdom of God, all have the same feeling.


    Everyone held their breath and listened to Yu Taiyan''s words, hoping to hear the final result.


    Looking at the scene, Yu Taiyan opened his eyes and said in a long voice, "I declare that from today on, Du Shaofu is the new emperor of Yuqing kingdom."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, it was like a thunderbolt exploding between heaven and earth, followed by a quieter field where the needle could be heard!


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and every one of them wanted to stare out.


    After a long time, someone kneaded his ear mysteriously, and then cast a look of inquiry to the person next to him, trying to prove whether he heard me wrong.


    After some confirmation, they just knew that everything they had just heard was true, not illusion!


    All of a sudden, the huge square broke out unprecedented noise!


    "Du Shaofu? The next emperor? Did I really hear you right? "


    "How? Is this the ultimate reward? "


    "The emperor is in his prime. Why should he step down at this time and pass on the throne to Du Shaofu?"


    "What the hell is this?"


    All the people present were so shocked that no one thought that the emperor Yuqing would make such a decision.


    At this time, no one will pay attention to whether this is the biggest reward.


    They just want to find out what''s going on and why their majesty, who is in his prime, suddenly wants to pass on to others and is not a royal son yet!


    In the crowd, seven princesses, including Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and Yu Chengxi, felt speechless.


    Zihong general he mengchang, Yunling general Duan Baichuan and Emperor Wu general Huo Yuankun were no exception. The whole person was stunned and couldn''t say a word.


    "Dad is going to be the emperor. I I''m not dreaming, am I? "


    After Qu daojue and others, Xiao Qilin rubs his eyes hard and emits brilliance. His face is unbelievable.


    "What''s the situation? I feel dizzy."


    Du Xiaohuang''s eyes flashed, and she was wandering back and forth between Yu Taiyan and Du Shaofu.


    "It seems that we will soon have a foundation in thirty-three days."


    Du Xiaoba smacked his lips.


    Beside the three little guys, Ouyang Shuang''s beautiful face is full of indescribable shock. Like the three little guys, he feels a little dizzy in his brain.


    "Pass on the throne to me?"


    Du Shaofu was also silly, so he stood by Yu Taiyan''s side, staring at his back.


    The doubts in his heart were no less than those of any one person. What Yu Taiyan said made him have no psychological preparation at all. It was too sudden.


    At this time, Du Shaofu felt confused and confused, just like all the people present!


    "You have heard me correctly. Du Shaofu will take over the post of emperor Yuqing from today on! The succession ceremony will be held on a selected day! "


    In the face of endless questions, Yu Taiyan did not explain anything, just repeated.


    After he had finished his sentence, he turned to Du Shaofu, the three great generals and the seven princesses and princesses: "you come with me!"


    Immediately, Yu Taiyan led Du Shaofu, Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, he mengchang, Duan Baichuan and others, and directly disappeared from the original place and left here.Yu Yuqian, Qu daojue, Lingfeng and long also left together.


    In addition, he Zhixin, Duan Yizong, he Zhibai, Huo Youguang and other high-level children of the kingdom of God were also called.


    In the same place, there are only a lot of influential people from all over the kingdom of God. Everyone has not recovered from the great shock until now.


    People keep talking about the emperor''s decision, which is absolutely a huge news, enough to arouse the whole kingdom of God!


    Everyone knows that today''s Yuqing kingdom is just like the sun in the sky, and his majesty is in the prime of his life!


    At that time, the rebellion planned by the seven great generals'' offices and Jue Ling holy land was directly crushed by thousands of immortal strongmen. The power of the kingdom of God was unprecedented and powerful. Even if it was against some strong holy places, it was not bad at all!


    In this way, it is not difficult to say that we are fighting with other forces in the supreme constant fusion of heaven, even if it is to further expand our territory!


    But it was under such circumstances that the emperor had to abdicate and pass it on to Du Shaofu, which surprised everyone!


    However, when everyone was talking about it, the accident was accidental, and no one raised any doubt about it.


    Shenguo power is the emperor''s one hand, he has the right to make any disposal, as a subsidiary force, just listen to what he says!


    They were just wondering whether Du Shaofu was capable of accepting such an important task!


    Only in the fervent discussion, the powerful in the kingdom of God came forward and began to arrange the people of these forces to leave the square and settle down temporarily in the temple or city.


    On the other side, Yu Taiyan, Yu Yuqian, Qu daojue, Du Shaofu, he mengchang, Yu yaoyan, Yu Chengyao, he Zhixin and others gathered in one hall and took their seats respectively.


    Yu Taiyan was sitting in the main seat. Looking at the people below, he said with a smile: "I know that you have many questions in mind. If you have anything you want to say, just say it directly!"


    Before the rest of them had time to act, Du Shaofu was the first to stand up and said, "elder martial brother Yu, are you kidding? How can I... "


    Du Shaofu understood in his heart that although his current strength was not bad, he could not support the position of emperor of a divine kingdom!


    You should know that in the supreme constant fusion sky, the first God Kingdom''s God Emperor, is in the immortal state, moreover also is the very strong kind!


    Yu Taiyan, for example, is an immortal and powerful man of the Ninth Heaven!


    Du Shaofu asked himself that although he could run roughshod among the younger generation, he still had no resistance to such a strong man and could only be trampled on!


    However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Yu Taiyan''s wave. He only heard him say: "don''t underestimate yourself. Do you think I''ll make fun of you with this matter! The reason why I invited many forces to the shrine is to let you prove your strength! And things, as I expected, you did not let me down! Maybe you want to say that your present state is not enough to be competent for the emperor of a country, but I believe that in a short time, the immortal state is just a matter of course for you! "


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and wanted to say something more, but he saw Yu Taiyan wave his hand again.


    "You already know that we come from three thousand worlds, a place called Lingwu world! And I created the kingdom of Yuqing in the supreme constant fusion heaven, not to exploit what a powerful force, but just a means to hone myself! Now this kind of training has lost its significance to me, but after all, the kingdom of God was built by me. I can''t let it go. I have to find someone to inherit it! "


    Yu Taiyan said, suddenly his eyes shifted and projected on seven princesses, including Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and Yu Chengxi.


    "As for Chengyan, Chengyao and Chengxi, although they are not weak, and they are much older than you, their accomplishments are still too poor! But you, actually experienced the huge storm to clean out, in the disaster of Shenwu world, let you grow extremely fast, far surpass the peer! Therefore, no one is more suitable for the throne than you! And I, too, feel very relieved to put all this into your hands


    After Yu Taiyan finished, all the people in the Hall fell into silence.


    In addition to Yu Yuqian, Yu Taiyan, Qu daojue and other limited people, others do not have a special understanding of Du Shaofu''s past events, but we can all understand what Yu Taiyan said!


    Du Shaofu himself agreed with his words.


    He is not a frivolous person, but he never belittles himself and knows his own weight.


    To some extent, I have experienced the evil cult catastrophe in the world of Shenwu. I have practiced for decades. I have really died three times in the past. I have also opened up such a vast wasteland!


    In this process, let his heart grow to a height that many people can''t reach, which is incomparable to Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao who are born with unique conditions!


    From this point of view, Du Shaofu is more suitable than any of them.


    However, Du Shaofu always felt a little strange. After all, the royal family has always been in the same line since ancient times, and imperial power will not be easily granted to outsiders.For example, the ancestral temple in the ancient wasteland is because the whole Terran is supported by several families, so it has the throne of emperor rotation and self struggle!


    It seems that he saw what Du Shaofu was thinking. Before Yu Taiyan spoke, his master, Yu Yu, stood up again from his seat, walked to Du Shaofu, patted him on the shoulder and said, "good disciple! Today, all these are the decisions made by several of us decades ago, that is, after you fight the seven God generals'' mansion and Jue Ling Holy Land in Hunyuan space! We were going to do all this after Hunyuan space experience, but you were in the qianxu jinghuatian retreat. But after coming back, your cultivation has become so terrible that it is not far away from immortality! Therefore, through these days before the opening of the war between gods and demons, we just finished these things. "


    "My father said it well!"


    At this time, Yu taihuo opened his mouth again and said, "all this is for you. Everyone is very relieved. You don''t have to have any burden! In the war between gods and demons, having the status of emperor can also help you lead all other divine powers better


    "Ha ha Boy, if you take over the throne of the God Emperor, you will have to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the whole Yuqing kingdom. You can''t have any accidents in your hands


    Qu Dao Jue suddenly laughed, and then said, "if you, the God Emperor, don''t want to continue to serve, and there are more suitable people growing up, such as Chengyan, Chengyao and Chengxi, you can give up the throne again! However, during this period, you can work hard to make the kingdom of God more brilliant


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2818

    Qu Dao Jue''s words made Yu Yuqian, Yu Taiyan, and long San, Ling Feng and others nodded incessantly.


    As he said, Du Shaofu''s succession to the throne of the emperor was the result of public consultation.


    At the beginning, Yu Taiyan established the kingdom of Yuqing God to bring more training to himself, but now the effect of this kind of training is already very small.


    His cultivation reached the immortal state a long time ago, only slightly weaker than Qu Dao!


    So now, he wants to seek a different way of cultivation, and no longer hone himself with simple life and death struggle and power expansion.


    When the cultivation reaches a certain level, it is not a simple expedition can get enough promotion, but more need to "understand"!


    But this kind of understanding, then more is to experience the great thousand elephant and the heaven and earth nature, in addition, also has the cultivator oneself!


    "So..."


    Du Shaofu murmured, lost in thought.


    What Qu daojue said also has some truth. After all the situations in the future are stable, Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao have reached immortality. They can give up the position of God Emperor again.


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu really needs one side''s own power to develop his foundation in the past thirty-three days.


    You know, there are still a large group of people waiting for themselves to go back and receive them to experience together for thirty-three days.


    Always can''t, let oneself those relatives and friends again like oneself in those days general, come to the place of life unfamiliar, not even a place to settle down.


    And if you control the kingdom of Yuqing, all these arrangements will be more convenient.


    It was not until then that Du Shaofu remembered that Yu Yu, after accepting himself as an apprentice, said that he would give him a big gift, but he didn''t expect that this gift was so heavy!


    Therefore, no matter what he wanted to do, he was still indecisive and indecisive.


    "There is no outsider here. I''d better call you uncle Du!"


    Seeing that Du Shaofu still had some hesitation, Yu Chengyan gently stepped forward, looked at Du Shaofu, and said with a light smile: "the father emperor and several martial uncles are right. With the strength of our brothers and sisters, we can''t really control the kingdom of God and inherit the throne! As a disciple of my grandfather, you are not an outsider. You are more suitable to take over the throne of the Emperor than any of us


    As the great prince of the kingdom of God, he naturally understood why the emperor''s ancestors and the emperor''s father made such a decision.


    The father has been in a bottleneck for many years. He wants to seek a greater breakthrough. As a child, he has no reason to obstruct him.


    In addition, Yu Chengyan could see how much trust his grandfather and father had in Du Shaofu. They were all at ease when they handed over the kingdom of God to him.


    "Cheng Yao thought it was a good thing to do! Uncle Du, don''t think about it any more! "


    Yu Chengyao chuckled and blinked at Du Shaofu for no reason, just like the bright spring light.


    "The elder brother and the second elder sister are right. Yuqing kingdom is not an important thing for us brothers and sisters. If my father had wanted to set up all his strength in those years, I''m afraid there would have been no pattern of 36 holy places and 72 sacred places."


    Yu Chengxi also opened his mouth.


    For Yu Taiyan, the establishment of Yu Qing kingdom was really just experience. With the strength of the forces behind them and their real intention to open up territory, the whole heaven of eternal fusion would not be what it is now.


    It is for this reason that the seven princesses were shocked, puzzled and puzzled by their father''s sudden decision, but they did not show any rejection. They did not regard Yuqing kingdom as a valuable thing.


    But it was a great gift to Du Shaofu!


    "Yes, brother du Uncle Du, you promised them! We are seven brothers and sisters. We will not have any opinions! "


    Yu Chengliang came forward and said to Du Shaofu.


    Among the seven princesses and princesses, he had the best friendship with Du Shaofu. In addition, he knew the temperament of several brothers in his family.


    "In fact, with Uncle Du''s ability, it will not be difficult for him to open up another kingdom in the future! But now it happens that Yuqing Kingdom needs a person to inherit the throne. Only you are the most suitable one! "


    Yu Chengyan walked slowly to Du Shaofu''s side, and his words were sincere.


    After the previous World War I, he could clearly perceive the terrifying power of Du Shaofu!


    You know, this guy has grown up to such a level after less than 200 years of cultivation. If you give him another hundred years, no one can predict what height he will reach!


    How difficult is it for such a talented person to win a divine kingdom in the future?


    "Good! Since everyone says so, I''m not respectful! "


    Du Shaofu thought again for a moment. Then he raised his eyes and nodded his head.


    Things have been said to this point, if you continue to hesitate, it would be too petty.


    The kingdom of God is also a great temptation to him. At least, it will save countless energy to fight. It can also make many creatures in Shenwu world have a place to settle down in 33 days."Ha ha Good! In these days, we will hold a grand ceremony for your succession


    Yu Taiyan laughed and nodded.


    Others, such as Yu Yuqian, Qu daojue, Ling Feng, and long San, also showed gratifying expressions.


    Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai laughed one by one.


    It''s the first time that the emperor''s position is inherited by the state of cutting down the truth. No matter which kingdom of God is, it is impossible to pass on the throne of the divine emperor to a hairy boy.


    That''s right. If you take Du Shaofu''s age as an example, he can only be regarded as a little boy in the past thirty-three days.


    "But elder martial brother Yu..."


    When they were still happy, Du Shaofu suddenly touched the back of his head and said, "elder martial brother Yu, you can go to seek a higher realm, but other powerful people in the kingdom of God can''t leave! Otherwise, I can''t even know the boundary of such a large territory for a moment! "


    He blinked and looked at the people around him.


    If he mengchang, Duan Baichuan, Huo Yuankun, and other immortal strongmen of the divine Kingdom, after Yu Taiyan abdicated, they would be stupid.


    After all, Yu Chengliang, he Zhibai and others could not support a divine Kingdom on their own.


    As one of the most powerful forces in the world, it is impossible that there will be no immortal strongmen in charge!


    However, Yu Taiyan had thought about this for a long time. He just laughed and said, "don''t worry, none of the high-level officials in the kingdom of God will move. Everything is just the same as before. It''s just that the emperor of God has changed a person! You don''t have to worry about how many things you need to work on. There are specially assigned persons to take charge of this matter! Unless one day, you want to open up the territory and build a bigger country! "


    He looked at Du Shaofu with a smile. In fact, Du Shaofu didn''t need to pay too much energy to inherit the throne of emperor. However, after that, all the development of Yu Qing''s divine kingdom would be determined by his will.


    "Hoo..."


    Hearing Yu Taiyan''s words, Du Shaofu let out a long sigh of relief.


    This is good. As long as the overall pattern of the kingdom of God remains unchanged, he is very willing to accept all this.


    After all, he was used to being a shopkeeper in the Shenwu world in his early years. Everything was handled by the doctor, the old doctor, Murong youruo, and his father. Du Shaofu always had to work hard to cultivate and improve his strength, and to lead people to battle at a critical time!


    He felt a headache when he thought about trifles.


    He mengchang, Huo Yuankun and Duan Baichuan were there. Du Shaofu could trust them to handle everything.


    "In addition, father, elder martial brother Qu, elder martial brother long and elder martial brother Ling will also stay in the kingdom of God to guard them. If necessary, they will help you!"


    Yu Taiyan looked at Du Shaofu and added again.


    "That would be great!"


    Du Shaofu was overjoyed. This is a great good thing.


    With Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, and long, the immortal eight to nine heaven strong, the kingdom of God will be more stable.


    In addition, although Master Yu Yuqian''s own strength is not very good, but he can borrow "blood kill" and other treasures, naturally has its own unique.


    It can be said that even if yu Taiyan left directly, the kingdom of Yuqing would not establish a new emperor, and the territory would be as strong as ever.


    Because behind these three thousand people from all over the world, there is a terrifying force that can stir up the whole world!


    If they really want to cultivate their influence wholeheartedly, they will be able to unify!


    At that time, Yu Taiyan did not rely on a "blood slaughter" to face tens of thousands of immortal siege, and killed thousands of people with one knife. Finally, he was forced to retreat from the situation of sitting and forgetting, and did not dare to stop people from leaving qianxu jinghuatian?


    With such a strong guard, Du Shaofu was very relieved.


    "That''s it! Next, it''s fast to start the war from the gods and demons. Get ready


    Yu Taiyan nodded and said to Du Shaofu.


    The situation of the war between gods and demons is a great event, and the whole supreme Changrong heaven attaches great importance to it. In fact, even the powerful forces in other countries also intend to touch one or two!


    "That..."


    Du Shaofu ignored Yu Taiyan, and inexplicably showed a shy smile. He said, "elder martial brother Yu, since I have inherited the throne of God, is that right Hey, hey Hey, hey... "


    As he said this, his eyes began to glow green, and in the end, he didn''t stop talking about it all at once.


    "Which one?"


    Yu Taiyan eyebrows a pick, do not know why to ask.


    Yu Yuqian, Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San, Yu Chengyan, he Zhibai and others also looked at Du Shaofu in unison and doubted him.


    They were all puzzled. When did this guy become so shy and blush a little? It''s really incredible. Is this still the bold Du Shaofu in their impression?"It''s that That... "


    Du Shaofu stretched out his hands and began to draw in front of him.


    But his action, it is to see the face of the people''s ignorant circle, completely do not understand his meaning.


    However, Du Shaofu just kept staring and gesticulating, making the strong confused.


    "Then you are! You boy! Which one is it? "


    Yu Taiyan was a little anxious and said a word with a smile.


    He couldn''t understand why Du Shaofu had changed his temper and hesitated when he spoke. This was not his style at all.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes turned and glanced at the faces of the people one by one. He found that everyone was confused and no one understood what he meant.


    He had no choice but to spread out his hand, then lowered his head and whispered, "I will inherit the throne of God. Is that necessary Such treasures as the imperial seal


    "NIMA!"


    "Your uncle''s!"


    "Hold a grass!"


    Yu Taiyan, Qu daojue, Ling Feng, and long were all unable to help but scold and laugh.


    "I want the imperial seal, but I can''t change my nature. This boy is still like a bad beating!"


    Yu Taiyan laughed bitterly. He didn''t know what Du Shaofu was going to say for a long time. It turned out that he had put his idea on the imperial seal of the divine kingdom.


    "Is this guy really the strong one who fought the heroes before?"


    Yu Chengyao stroked her forehead and felt speechless. She was completely defeated by Du Shaofu, and her impression of him was greatly changed.


    At present, Du Shaofu''s posture is not even a bit of a strong man''s demeanor. He is so twisted that he looks like a child.


    Indeed, it was a treasure. It was the foundation of the kingdom of Yu Qing.


    "Do you have any?"


    Du Shaofu ignored the public''s performance and glared at Yu Taiyan and looked at him directly.


    The imperial seals of a country are not ordinary things. When he had the world of martial arts, he used a lot of dark means to get the Imperial Palace dragon spirit of the stone dragon empire.


    After the founding of the wasteland, Du Shaofu also benefited a lot!


    In the last battle with the devil, Du Shaofu, with the help of the shadow of the seal of the ancient town, made his pilgrimage to the whole territory of three continents and nine states. He concentrated his vast thinking power and attracted endless imperial spirit to achieve the goal of heaven!


    Today, this side of Yuqing Kingdom, also do not know how many times larger than one side of the Shenwu world, its convergence of the Imperial Palace dragon gas, of course, is more terrifying.


    If Du Shaofu could get the imperial seal, he would surely be able to push his cultivation to a higher level!


    The most important thing is that living beings believe in the power of mind, which is a form of the law of the soul. With it, you can have a chance to make a breakthrough in the direction of the law of the soul!


    The law of soul is treacherous and unpredictable. In the world of martial arts, Du Shaofu didn''t understand it at all. He only knew that he could fight against the enemy with the help of the Imperial Palace''s Dragon Qi, with the ability to torture heaven and kill the earth, but he could not find out the trace of the law!


    He didn''t want to let go of this opportunity!


    "You boy!"


    Yu Taiyan scolded again and said angrily: "the throne of the divine emperor has been given to you. Can the imperial seal run away?"


    He grinned bitterly and kept staring at Du Shaofu. His white eyes rolled one after another.


    "Great!"


    Du Shaofu was overjoyed again, which was totally unexpected!


    At the beginning of the competition, he thought about the ultimate benefit. He was afraid that it would be the same level as a high-quality law instrument. Now, even if he put a high-quality law instrument in front of him, he would not change it.


    All this has far exceeded his expectation!


    "The imperial seal can be given to you at any time, but you should not refine it for the time being! The war between gods and demons is about to open. There is no time for you to refine the imperial seal! "


    Yu Taiyan finally glared at Du Shaofu, and then said: "if you pass on the position of emperor when the Hunyuan space is reopened, time is enough, but after nearly a hundred years of qianxu jinghuatian''s closure, it''s too late now. It''s very important to travel in the war between gods and demons."


    He said, suddenly gently waved his hand, but saw a piece of golden light suddenly rose, blooming in the hall!


    This bright light, like a big sun across the sky, released a blazing breath, and dyed the whole hall into a golden emperor!


    "Imperial seal!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed and his heart was shocked.


    Needless to say, this is the imperial seal of the kingdom of Yuqing. The vast imperial power released in it makes people feel trembling. It is worthy of condensing all the living beings'' thinking power in one divine kingdom!


    Compared with the shadow of the wasteland, it is the gap between rice grain and Haoyue!


    "This is the seal of the kingdom of God - Longyang sword!"


    Yu Taiyan said, with a wave of his sleeve robe, he felt a wave of invisible waves in his body and quickly spread it out.Then, however, the bright golden light in the center of the hall shrank rapidly, and finally a sword shaped object was revealed and suspended in the air.


    The sword is three fingers wide and more than three feet long. On the body of the sword, there is a dragon shape twisted and coiled. The tail of the dragon is on the tip of the sword and extends all the time. The position of the dragon head and neck turns into the sword handle!


    The dragon''s head is slightly open, a pair of pupils are vivid, like a real dragon, carrying a domineering momentum, which makes people shudder all over the city!


    Under the pressure of terror, he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, Duan Yizong, he Zhixin and other people, who were on the scene, softened their legs and wanted to fall to the ground!


    "What a terrible sword!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and were deeply shocked!


    At this moment, all his spirits throbbed, which was under the condition that Yu Taiyan suppressed the power of the long sword.


    If you let it all released, I''m afraid it''s the general situation of chopping the truth, and you need to kneel down in an instant!


    Du Shaofu doubted that if such a horrible thing was really handed over to him, would he have the ability to refine it?


    "Now you decide whether I will take care of the Longyang sword first, or will I seal some of its strength and give it to you directly?"


    Yu Taiyan didn''t go to see Du Shaofu. He just looked at the extraordinary sword and asked softly.


    "This..."


    Seeing the horror of the long sword, Du Shaofu was somewhat uncertain.


    For such a terrifying thing, of course, he wanted to hold it in his own hands, but on second thought, with his current cultivation, I''m afraid it''s really difficult to refine it. If it''s careless, it may be eaten back!


    He was in a bit of a quandary. He didn''t know what to do!


    Although Du Shaofu couldn''t see the grade of this sword, it would certainly cause competition if it was carried with such an extraordinary thing on his body just because of the momentum it showed. If you encounter a strong person outside, it will certainly cause competition. I''m afraid that the immortal people will blush when they see it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2819

    So at this time, Du Shaofu was very tangled. He didn''t know whether to carry the "Longyang" on his body.


    Take it, can''t use, don''t take it, and greedy, it''s really hard to choose.


    "That''s it


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s appearance, Yu Taiyan nodded his head, then suddenly waved his hand and took away the dragon shaped sword, leaving all the gold in the hall.


    He said, "this is the seal of Zhenguo. It has many advantages to carry on you. I will seal some strength back and let you carry it with you all the time. You can choose the right time to refine it."


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu thought about it and agreed with a smile.


    He kept rubbing his hands, excited.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s appearance, everyone in the hall beamed with a helpless smile.


    This guy, the throne of God has been given to him, can''t he have the demeanor of the Lord of God?


    "After seven days, we will go to the war of gods and demons. All the top 10000 in the early Hunyuan space experience will participate in it! In addition, all those who have been practicing for less than 3000 years and have reached the realm of decapitation are also entering together! In this way, the total number of people is about 20000! All these people are led by you


    Yu Taiyan changed the topic and said to Du Shaofu.


    After the experience of Hunyuan space, there have been hundreds of people who have reached the realm of killing the real, and there are hundreds of thousands of others who have captured the gods.


    Most of the top ten thousand selected are above the mid-term of seizing the gods!


    In addition, the number of true warriors who have practiced for less than 3000 years in the whole kingdom of gods and demons is about 20000.


    "Understand!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and began to prepare for the event many years ago. This is the purpose of the large-scale experience of Hunyuan space.


    In addition, he also learned from Yu Yuqian many specific details about the war situation between gods and demons.


    It is said that it was a battlefield in which Pangu fought with the demons for thirty-three days after Pangu created the world.


    In the Archaic period, the demons also came out from there, which caused a great disaster to the supreme Changrong heaven!


    That is to say, after that, the three thousand masters of the world chased and killed the demon God and made him escape to the Shenwu world. Finally, more than 100 years ago, a final war broke out. The demon God was exhausted to the extreme by Du Shaofu, and then died in the hands of generals and ministers.


    Du Shaofu knew all this.


    In addition, he was very interested in the war of the demons in ancient times. He felt that the first demon ancestor, who killed the heaven and killed the earth and possessed the power of the world, seemed to have something close to him.


    However, this feeling was vague and unpredictable, which made Du Shaofu feel a little uneasy.


    "As for the situation of the war between gods and demons, there have never been more powerful people going in, but those who sit and forget about the heaven are in charge of it! What''s in it? Nobody knows. Everything needs you to act according to circumstances. "


    Yu Taiyan looked at Du Shaofu and said softly.


    It is the first time that the demon God escapes from the realm of the war between gods and demons.


    It is only in recent years that those who are strong in sitting and forgetting have really completed the opening-up, which can be used for the training of the children of the Supreme changrongtian. Therefore, strictly speaking, this is the real first time to open up to the outside world.


    All the external creatures know is that it is an ancient battlefield, which can be traced back to the beginning of heaven and earth!


    Don''t think about it, it certainly contains endless benefits. For young children, it is a great opportunity.


    However, it is also full of danger.


    Entering it, there will be many demons hidden for many years, which will bring danger!


    However, in many places of forgetting, those powerful demons have long been extinct, this risk is relatively small!


    Only need to pay attention to, or with a lot of practitioners practice similar to the demon clan!


    "I have a question!"


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment, and then asked, "since the situation of the war between gods and demons is an ancient battlefield, and there must be great opportunities in it, why not let the immortal strong enter? In this way, can we get more benefits


    He looked at Yu Taiyan and wanted to hear his answer.


    "What you said is reasonable, but these things are decided by those who sit back and forget. Anyone just needs to obey and do it!"


    Yu Taiyan nodded his head, so he replied.


    The number of sitting and forgetting places in the whole supreme constant melting sky is absolutely measurable by two hands. As the highest level that can be learned in the past thirty-three days, no one dares to defy their words.


    All the people in the thirty-five holy land and seventy-two kingdom of gods should obey the arrangement and do not need to raise any objection.


    "I see!"


    Du Shaofu''s jaw head shows understanding.


    "Chengyan, Chengyao, Chengxi, Yizong, Zhixin, you and Du Shaofu are all one of the strongest in the divine Kingdom, and they are also members of the royal family and the three great generals'' palaces. Therefore, in the war between gods and demons, we must help each other and help Du Shaofu together, so that many descendants of Yu Qing kingdom can get more benefits from this experience!"Yu Taiyan turned but looked at Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and others, saying so.


    In addition to the young people present, the children of other forces in the kingdom of God also had some people who were later killed. So many strong people together are very powerful.


    However, the younger generation does not have any advantage when compared with other forces.


    In particular, the remaining thirty-five holy places, each holy land is very terrible, from which the son and daughter, there is no simple generation!


    "Understand!"


    Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao responded in a deep voice.


    The competition between gods and demons is absolutely huge. In Yuqing kingdom alone, 20000 people have entered the kingdom. If the other 35 sacred sites and 71 divine kingdoms are added up, the total number will be 23 million or even more!


    Only by uniting can they get more benefits.


    "After the grand ceremony of succession, I am ready to leave the kingdom of Yuqing. You are in charge of everything in the future!"


    Yu Taiyan looked at Du Shaofu with burning eyes.


    Du Shaofu said nothing but nodded his head heavily.


    Later, the people chatted about the kingdom of God in the hall, and finally dispersed.


    On the third day, a grand ceremony was held in the Yuqing Kingdom, and the new emperor Du Shaofu succeeded to the throne.


    This time, the ceremony was a bit hasty, but because of many forces coming from the kingdom of God, the battle was also very grand!


    As for Du Shaofu, the new emperor, it is impossible for all the major forces to say anything. In the competition a few days ago, his brilliance covered all the people of his generation.


    If we say who is the most qualified to take that position in the realm of cutting the truth, the answer must be the same. If we say that the purple robed youth are not qualified, there will be no second person in the whole kingdom of God.


    On the day of the grand ceremony, the whole city of Yuyang was shocked, and all the practitioners were extremely surprised.


    In the ceremony, Yu Taiyan handed the Zhenguo imperial seal of Yuqing Shenguo, Longyang sword, into the hands of Du Shaofu. This is the inheritance of the divine Kingdom and represents the supreme imperial power!


    Of course, most of the power of Longyang sword has been sealed at this time. Otherwise, with Du Shaofu''s current strength, it would be difficult to control it.


    Longyang sword embodies the power of all living beings in the whole Yuqing kingdom. It''s vast and terrible. It''s not easy for them to recognize the Lord. It needs a lot of hard work.


    The most important thing is to let the majority of the living beings in this holy land recognize Du Shaofu as a man and truly recognize his status as an emperor!


    "This is at least a top-grade, or even the best rule of the true tool!"


    After the ceremony, Du Shaofu went back to his bedroom, took Longyang sword into his hand and said carefully.


    He couldn''t help but smack his lips. When Yu Taiyan took out the sword that day, its power was more powerful than that of the tyrant of the wasteland.


    From Du Shaofu''s point of view, this Longyang sword must not be inferior to the purple thunder xuanding!


    However, zilei xuanding was successfully refined by himself in his early years. After he came to the temple for thirty-three days, its prestige was also growing with the deepening of his cultivation.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu guessed that the nine purple thunder tripods must have been used by 3000 masters of the world.


    Otherwise, when he was so weak, how could he easily refine it?


    "There is no time to refine it. I''ll talk about it later."


    Du Shaofu looked at it for a while, and finally put the Longyang sword away. Then he walked out of the room.


    He found Du Xiaoba, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin and had a long talk with them.


    In Du Shaofu''s plan, he only waited for himself to come back from the war between the gods and demons, and then he would go back to the Shenwu world, where he would receive some of the strong men for thirty-three days, so that they could get more experience, and at the same time, they could see the strength of the thirty-three days.


    If the Shenwu world wants to expand, it is impossible to be complacent and keep a corner all the time.


    After chatting with Du Xiaoba, Du Shaofu fell into deep thinking again and sighed to himself.


    "Little demon, little star, where are you two at this time?"


    He frowned and worried.


    It has been more than one hundred years since he came to the thirty-three days. In his early years, Yu Taiyan had sent many people to inquire for information.


    But the thirty-three days was really too big. The influence of Yuqing kingdom was only a drop in the ocean.


    So up to now, they still haven''t got the news of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao.


    Du Shaofu was very worried. He was afraid that something might happen to them.


    "It seems that it is still difficult to find them for the time being. Let''s wait until we come back from the war of gods and demons."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and shook his mind away. He sighed.


    Time flies by, and on the fourth day of Du Shaofu''s real succession to the throne of God, that is, the seventh day after that competition, the palace became lively again.A large number of powerful people gathered. More than half of them were in the realm of killing the real, and the other half were at least seizing the gods. Du Shaofu stood in front of the crowd and looked at them.


    This day is the day to go to the war between gods and demons.


    "Several of us will escort you to the war between gods and demons! Be careful of other forces, especially those of the thirty-five holy places. They are extremely powerful! In addition, in the war between the gods and demons, it is possible to meet the remaining powerful demons at any time! After you get into it, I can''t help you any more! Unless there are too powerful demons, it is possible to drive out the place of sitting and forgetting


    Around Du Shaofu, Qu daojue looked at the numerous young children of the Kingdom and said in a deep voice.


    Long San, Ling Feng and some other immortal high-level strongmen are also listed.


    At this time, Yu Taiyan, the former Emperor of God, had already left to look for his breakthrough opportunity. No one knew where he was going.


    Qu daojue tells everyone that in the war between gods and demons, no one can intervene. The struggle between the thirty-five holy places and seventy-two divine kingdoms must be fierce, but the more dangerous one is the possible powerful demon.


    "Let''s go!"


    After Qu Dao Jue finished, he waved his hand directly.


    Then, in front of him, there was a huge space crack, and he stepped into it step by step.


    Long San, Ling Feng, Du Shaofu, Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, he Zhixin, fan Yushu, etc., as well as other young strongmen of the kingdom of God, all followed.


    In addition to them, some immortal strong men from other forces in the kingdom of God also went with them and wanted to see them outside the magic war.


    The entrance of the war between gods and demons is located in the far south of the heaven, a territory called Zhenyan holy land.


    The kingdom of Yu and Qing was also in the south of the sky, which was not far away from other forces.


    However, it will take months for even the immortal to fly directly from here without crossing space.


    And it will be fast through the space passage, and it will arrive in about three or five days.


    The space passage torn up by the immortal jiuchongtian strongmen is extremely terrifying. It can accommodate more than 20000 people. It is easy.


    Their speed was extremely fast. Only on the fourth day, they stepped into the sphere of influence of Zhenyan holy land.


    When people are born from the space channel, it is a scene that makes every young strong person feel shocking!


    In the void, there is a very long and narrow dark abyss, which is thousands of miles wide. It stretches from east to west, and a desolate and ancient breath erupts from it, making people feel as if they are in the ancient wilderness!


    Under the cover of this breath, everyone seems to have some illusions in front of their eyes. If they are back in the dark age of lofty life, there are many scenes of great gods and demons in front of us. Every towering body stands up to the sky and looks down on the world!


    With a gentle sweep of the eyes of the gods and demons, the void is disillusioned and turned into chaos; with a slight lift of the hand, time and space revolve, and the world collapses; the chest rises and falls slightly, accompanied by the thunder and drums all over the sky, and the world is turbulent


    This kind of scene is too terrible, not ordinary people can imagine, let these young strong people indulge in it!


    And when the gods and demons were disillusioned, there was a large image like the tide!


    Among them, thousands of horses gallop and roar, trample on the Star River and annihilate the earth!


    In the thousands of troops and horses, there is the spirit of bloody killing, which makes the whole sky become scarlet, as if it is soaked with blood!


    The atmosphere of killing and cutting is too vast, which makes the sky shake and makes the earth tremble. Many young and powerful people feel that they are going to be crushed and turned into blood fog at any time, which makes the bloody atmosphere even stronger!


    "Wake up, keep your mind!"


    At this time, a huge drink in everyone''s ears.


    All of them were shocked, and the scene was shattered.


    Then, the "puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff.


    And more than ten thousand people who were really strong were no better. Their faces turned pale and ugly!


    It was just a look at the abyss crack on the dome that day, which made so many people suffer from trauma!


    After calming down, they all realized the seriousness of the matter and did not dare to relax any more. Only when an individual''s inner cultivation started to work, did they slowly stabilize their mind and all illusions no longer appeared.


    "Is it a magic war? How terrible


    Du Shaofu stood in front of the crowd with a sense of shock.


    This kind of scene is too terrible, although he just realized that it is not good, at the first time he took away his mind, but the brutality of the bloody killing gas made him deeply afraid!This war situation of gods and demons is absolutely more terrible than the legend. It is worthy of being a battlefield between the demons and the thirty-three day creatures!


    If not for Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, long San and other immortal strong men here, I am afraid that only by virtue of the illusion, many practitioners who capture the divine realm will fall here, and those who cut down the real state will lose most of them!


    But fortunately, when all people come back to God and subconsciously resist the breath in the void, everything stabilizes.


    As long as you don''t deliberately seek death, then there will be no previous illusion.


    "The battlefield between demons and many creatures? This place is really extraordinary. I can''t wait to go in and explore it!"


    By Du Shaofu''s side, Yu Chengyan''s eyes twinkled with bright brilliance. He looked at the narrow crack in the abyss above and murmured.


    The terror that surged out of it was not stupid enough for Yu Chengyan, on the contrary, it aroused his desire to explore the truth.


    In addition to the fact that he and Du Shaofu and Yu Chengyao were not affected, Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran of zhanxuanmen, Teng Yuanshan of shenfa hall and yueyouran of Duanyue palace, who came from the refining temple, were relatively easy to resist. Without the guidance of immortal strong men, they directly broke the illusion and stabilized the mind.


    At this time, these people''s ideas are consistent with Yu Chengyan, all want to go in early.


    After countless years of evolution, many good things will inevitably emerge in such a terrible situation. It is a great opportunity, and no one wants to miss it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2820

    "A lot of people from other forces have arrived."


    Du Shaofu looked around and found that there were more than 30 camps gathered in many places.


    Needless to say, these people are from the other thirty-five holy places, seventy-one gods!


    "These forces are very strong."


    Yu Chengyan also came back to his senses. Instead of just staring at the entrance of the magic war situation, Yu Chengyan, like Du Shaofu, began to look at the strong men of other forces.


    Under his observation, the 30 or so camps are very strong, of which about 134 are similar to the Yuqing Kingdom, and there are also seven or eight slightly worse!


    The strength of the other ten or so camps are very terrible, and they are all far above their own side!


    Even, the number of some camps actually reached more than 100000, and each of them was very strong. Many of them could not even see through Yu Chengyan''s strength. Under careful observation, a few people even made him feel a little afraid.


    This is really terrible. It seems that some of our contemporaries have reached the state of perfection and walked in front of them!


    "There are one or two people in each camp who have reached the perfect state of chopping Zhen, and there are many other peaks in the later period of chopping Zhen!"


    Du Shaofu also found the situation there. His eyes moved and he murmured, "I think that''s the disciple of several holy places."


    He thought to himself that it was not until this time that he really understood the terrible power of Holy Land!


    Among his contemporaries, Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Meng Dongyang, Yue Youran and others were the most powerful in Yuqing Shenguo. However, in those forces, there are already strong ones who have completed their deeds perfectly, and there are still quite a few of them!


    In addition, the practitioners of the later stage of cutting Zhen are also ten times more than their own.


    The difference between Yu Qing God and those forces is very obvious!


    However, these are also things that can be imagined for a long time. After all, the details of the thirty-five holy land are very deep and accumulated for countless years, which is not comparable to the power of the kingdom of God!


    If we look at it in this way, if there are no really perfect practitioners among them, it will be a big strange thing!


    Of course, Du Shaofu was not so cautious because of the difference in his accomplishments. He exerted his strength with all his strength, which was much more terrible than the general decapitation. Naturally, he did not attach too much importance to those young and powerful men!


    "The supreme constant melts heaven into 35 holy places and 72 divine kingdoms, which add up to 107 large forces. At this time, more than 30% of them are present, and there are still more than 70 forces. Presumably, they will arrive soon! At that time, there will be more powerful people! "


    Teng Yuanshan came to Du Shaofu''s side. His eyes twinkled and looked around him, gently and gently.


    He felt the pressure. Among his peers in the kingdom of God, he was definitely in the top of the list, but if we looked at the whole Supreme Harmony, we would not be able to rank among them!


    Don''t say that those strong people who are really successful are just many people who are at the peak of the later stage of the real chopping, which is enough to make people feel great pressure!


    Perhaps in the whole Yuqing Kingdom, only the present emperor Du Shaofu can compete with those Tianjiao saints and daughters!


    "What can the son and daughter do? Our emperor is so powerful that he regards the heroes of his generation as nothing! If he is there, who dares to underestimate our Yuqing Kingdom, he must be beaten to find his teeth all over the place


    Fan Yushu, a fat man, did not know when he got to the other side of Du Shaofu. His eyes narrowed and he said with a smile.


    In his opinion, Du Shaofu''s ability to fight against more than 100 real strong men with his own strength is by no means comparable to that of his sons and daughters. The gap between them and Du Shaofu is as great as that between himself and those saints!


    Next to them, a group of young and powerful men in Yuqing Kingdom, when they heard fan Yushu''s words, looked at each other and nodded with a bitter smile.


    Du Shaofu, now their emperor, is abnormal, which can not be compared with ordinary people!


    Only between the words of Du Shaofu, Teng Yuanshan, fan Yushu and others, the void shook violently.


    "Shua..."


    Another large figure appeared, coming to the bottom of the huge abyss crack and gathered together.


    Then, it was "Shua Shua Shua" a few times, more and more forces came here to meet with the people.


    As time goes on, more and more people gather in this area!


    In less than half a day, all the people from the thirty-five holy places and the seventy-two kingdom of gods were gathered together!


    All of a sudden, this square space appears to be full of figures everywhere!


    This time, when the war between gods and Demons was opened, a large number of children from all sides came to visit. Each force had at least 10000 to 20000 people. Some of the powerful holy places sent out more than 100000 people!


    All of these people together, there are no less than 56 million people, which is nearly seven or eight times that of the opening of the mixed space of Yu and Qing Dynasties!


    "Now that we are all here, let''s go directly to the war between gods and demons."


    At this time, the figure of an old man emerged from the void without any fluctuation. He was like an ordinary old man, showing his old age.But in such a scene, no one will take this sudden old man as an ordinary person, this is absolutely a lord of terror!


    "Is it a place of sitting and forgetting?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. He had seen the horror of sitting and forgetting the strong. In the Jinghua days of qianxu, the ancestor of the Taishi magic dragon clan was not just like the one in front of him. All his breath was restrained and he couldn''t see through.


    After the old man finished speaking, he slowly stretched out a finger like a dry branch, and then gently went to the empty air!


    "Hi..."


    A strange wave spread out and spread rapidly in the void.


    "Wow..."


    High in the sky, there was a sudden flash of strong light above the huge abyss crack. Then I saw that the abyss crack seemed to be magnified several times, and it was even more terrifying. It was really like the entrance of the dark hell and could devour everything!


    "The seal has been untied. Go in. What should be told has been told. Be careful!"


    Qu Dao Jue raised his head at Du Shaofu, and motioned the crowd to enter the space crack.


    "Don''t worry, we will all come back well!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, then waved his hand, and said in a long voice, "Yu Qing, the son of Shenguo, follow me into the war of gods and demons!"


    He took the lead and flew up to the chasm.


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Many young children of the kingdom of God echoed in unison, and then no one delayed any more. At the same time, they rushed up to the sky and followed closely behind Du Shaofu.


    More than 20000 people soared into the air at a high speed, but in a short time, they reached the entrance of the abyss fissure, and then threw themselves into it as if they were in the darkness and disappeared.


    The disciples of other forces also entered one after another.


    After a while, the area full of figures suddenly opened up again, leaving only a few immortal strong men standing in the same place, and they were not able to enter.


    "Seal!"


    After all the figures of the young strong men entered, the ordinary old man in the high altitude reached out again. With the huge roar, the abyss cracks began to close slowly.


    Finally, when all the dust settled down, the entire huge crack merged into a line, disappeared, and became a normal void.


    "I hope they can all have a great harvest!"


    Ling Feng looked at this scene, gently and road.


    "There are no weak people among these forces, especially the thirty-five holy places. I hope they don''t have big trouble in them."


    Long San also said with a little worry that the thirty-five holy land is very strong, even if the children of the seventy-two divine kingdom together, they are far from equal!


    Therefore, he was worried about the 20000 people in Yuqing kingdom.


    "Rest assured, with the boy Du Shaofu, he is not the master who can suffer from the loss!"


    Qu Dao was relatively calm. He had confidence in Du Shaofu. He thought that under his leadership, Yuqing Shenguo would not suffer much in the face of many opponents.


    ¡­¡­


    The vast ancient land gives people a bleak feeling.


    The truncated mountains, the cracked earth, and the historic sites buried in the ruins are full of decline.


    There was a dark red light in the sky, like blood stained clouds.


    In the distance, there are giant animal bones, which are dense, but gray and have no luster.


    The space is full of whistling and killing air everywhere, with the wind whistling and the sound of roaring and fighting, which is groundless and touching.


    After Du Shaofu and others entered the abyss fissure, they saw such a scene, which made people tremble.


    They fell on a half cross-section of the ridge above, at the foot of the mountain stone red black, are staring around.


    Around, people from the other thirty-five holy places and seventy-one shrines saw Du Shaofu and others, but no one came near. Those who were far away had already found another direction and left in a flash.


    "It is indeed a battlefield between the spirit and the demons at the beginning of heaven and earth. This is a place of great ferocity. Be careful."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he entered the fierce place. Although he had not yet encountered any danger, the air mixed with Xiao Sha Qi had already made people dare not be careless.


    This kind of blood cutting and killing breath makes people moved. People just stand here and feel that there is a terrible force to drill into their bodies, trying to erode their bodies and spirits!


    But fortunately, their strength is not weak, and this battlefield is extremely ancient, which is left from ancient times. After years of baptism, the bloody atmosphere has already faded a lot, and more of it is ancient and desolate that permeates every place!


    "The ancient battlefield, with different conditions from the outside world, will surely produce unimaginable treasures! But at the same time, it will breed some terrible things. We must be careful! "


    Yu Chengyan, standing beside Du Shaofu, said.


    In ancient times, after the terrorist fighting and fighting were covered up, those bloody and fierce spirits were likely to breed powerful spiritual creatures. At the same time, under such conditions, it is afraid that some fierce, evil and violent things will be more!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2821

    However, the war between gods and demons is full of dangerous challenges, but also with unimaginable opportunities.


    It''s exciting for everyone.


    "The people of other forces are gone. Let''s not delay and start searching."


    Du Shaofu looked around and said to the people behind him.


    "Your Majesty, shall we act separately or together?"


    At this time, a powerful son of God came forward and asked Du Shaofu.


    "If we act separately, we will certainly find more benefits, but it will also be very dangerous! Now that we know nothing about it, we''d better be more careful and make a decision after we have a clear idea of the situation. "


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment and then replied.


    The scope of the war between gods and Demons must be very vast, needless to say, there are countless opportunities.


    If we break up all of these 20000 people, we will be able to search more widely and discover more benefits.


    But in this way, if the strength is too scattered, it will also be accompanied by more sinister.


    Since I am the emperor of a country and lead them to the war between gods and demons, the young children behind them are my own people, so we should consider their safety.


    Therefore, it is better to explore the situation here and make a decision later!


    "This is the best way. We know nothing about the situation of the war between gods and demons, and we must be careful to avoid unnecessary damage."


    Yu Chengyan also agreed with Du Shaofu''s idea.


    "That''s it. Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and waved his arm. He led more than 20000 strong men to leave the broken ridge.


    Their figures quickly disappeared, leaving only a little sinister breath in the original spinning Frisbee, permeated in every inch of space.


    Not far away from the situation of the war between gods and demons, two figures of a huge group of forces on one side quietly separated from each other without causing any vigilance.


    After getting rid of the original team, they stood on a huge black stone and looked at the dark red and dark sky with strange smile.


    They were two young men, slender and handsome, and their breath was deep and elusive.


    If Du Shaofu saw them here, he would be very surprised, because these two people are his acquaintances. In the past years, they have made countless contacts in the Shenwu world, and the relationship between them is hostile to life and death!


    These two young men were Chihuang from Dongli of Guangming temple and Shen Yan, the first disciple of Xuanfu gate!


    Du Shaofu met the two men on his way back from the ancient wasteland to the wasteland, and were nearly killed. At the final moment, Du Shaofu let them live.


    Du Shaofu died in a fierce battle in the last big disaster of the evil cult. Chihuang and Shen Yan of Dongli also appeared with the generals and ministers, and killed several demon emperors with jueqiang''s cultivation, which shocked the world!


    After that, the two of them had no news and did not know where they had gone with the generals and ministers!


    Who would have thought that the east from the red Huang and Shen Yan two people, this time unexpectedly also appeared in the God demon war situation.


    "The growth of Du Shaofu is too terrible. We must kill him this time, or there will be endless troubles in the future."


    Dongli Chihuang was dressed in a blood robe, which was not covered by a hat.


    His eyes are full of blood and light, releasing the killing intention!


    "Last time in qianxu jinghuatian, he didn''t kill him. His life is so hard!"


    Shen Yan is wearing a dark and deep robe, and is also gently wringing his eyebrows and saying with a heavy voice.


    "Who could have thought that Du Shaofu and his party had successfully escaped from the Taishi magic dragon clan when they were born! The knife... "


    East from the red Huang eyes deep up, slightly bit the mouth, way: "is really terrible ah!"


    They are very clear about what happened to Du Shaofu and others in jinghuatian.


    In addition, the three most powerful races, Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming God, were arranged by them.


    At the beginning, they told the three ethnic groups to be careful of the forces behind Du Shaofu and others, so as to prevent them from interfering.


    After all, the power behind Yu Qing''s divine kingdom is too far away from thirty-three days!


    By the time those rescuers arrived, everything was over. Even if they had razed qianxu jinghuatian to the ground, they could not change anything!


    For Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, they only need Du Shaofu to die, and everything else is trivial!


    "I don''t know who is the owner of that sword. His cultivation must be extremely terrible. It is estimated that few people can match it in the whole thirty-three days! Even if it''s not the realm of carrying the Tao, I''m afraid it''s not far away! "


    Listening to Dongli Chihuang mention the blood golden long sword, Shen Yan also has some dignified meaning.That sword is too terrible, and its owner has never come forward. It can directly frighten a strong man who forgets the second level and makes the ancestor of dragon demon retreat!


    This, it''s shocking!


    "I always think that knife must be the property of the three thousand masters of the world! Only a strong man like that can possess such extraordinary ability


    East from the red Huang thought, suddenly frowned and said.


    "Three thousand worlds? I''m curious. What kind of place is that? And what kind of realm has Lu Shaoyou reached? "


    Shen Yan''s eyes are full of dim light, and he walks gently.


    They knew nothing about the three thousand worlds, and all they heard were based on the rumors of the Shenwu world. After all, the other party had chased the demons to the Shenwu world, leaving endless legends.


    "If you dare to be the master of the three thousand worlds, you will certainly not be a simple one! But no matter how strong he is, we will have a chance to go there and have a look at it when all the adults have recovered, they have been on the war for thirty-three days, and all the world is under control. "


    East from red Huang suddenly raised his head, words ice quiet said, eyes with a fierce breath.


    "Lu Shaoyou will certainly intervene again in our thirty-three day action! However, no matter who comes forward, it doesn''t matter. With our adult''s strength, as long as it is fully recovered, there will be no rival in the world! Only Du Shaofu must die


    Shen Yan is also shooting with intent to kill. He bites his teeth, clenches his hands into fists, and strikes silently in the void.


    "This time, in the war between gods and demons, there can be no more accidents, he must be killed!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes emit red light, and her words turn into a bloody light blade, cutting the space in front of her body into pieces!


    "My Lord has been here for a long time, and I don''t know how the recovery is now! Let''s go and find the gate of hell as soon as possible! "


    Shen Yanping recovered his emotion and said a little, and then his figure disappeared directly from the spot.


    "This ancient battlefield is really missed The strong men of our nation, prepare to follow the adults again


    Dongli Chihuang closed the strange son and took a deep breath of the bloody air, murmured and said, so it was unspeakable comfort.


    He then did not hesitate, instantly turned into a bloody light and shadow, followed Shen Yan to leave.


    The sky is dark and bloody, and the fishy smell covers every space, which makes the creatures coming in from the outside feel uncomfortable.


    Du Shaofu led more than 20000 people to advance into the war between gods and demons. There was a terrible Erosive Force in the space, which constantly affected the spirits of the people.


    Fortunately, the people who enter here are not weak. Under the suppression of subconscious, those terrible forces can''t do any harm to them.


    "Look there, there are treasures!"


    In the process of flying, fat fan Yushu suddenly reached out.


    People around him followed his eyes, but as far as they could see, there was a small flower growing on the red black land!


    This flower is not as bright as the flowers seen in the outside world. Instead, it is red and full of strange blood light.


    "Good medicine!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and said softly.


    Under his observation, the flower contains extremely pure energy, which is not as strange as it seems.


    Those energy, for practitioners, is a good treasure medicine, can be directly refined and absorbed, compared with some Tiancai Dibao is similar!


    "This is the red hell flower, which grows on the earth soaked with blood and absorbs the energy from the endless blood over the years."


    Du said.


    "This is indeed a precious medicine. Even for our accomplishments like ours, it can play a significant role after being refined and absorbed! And in the war against the enemy, this is the treasure of restoring strength


    Yu Chengyao''s Lotus steps moved gently and said.


    There are also some places in the past thirty-three days about this flower!


    Thirty three days have existed for countless years. During this period, numerous wars, large and small, have taken place. Many forces have fought against each other, and blood has been flowing everywhere.


    Under the long-term blood immersion, there is a chance to give birth to this kind of red hell flower. Of course, this process is extremely long, and many places of blood war are gradually annihilated, so it is difficult to form conditions like the God devil war situation.


    "Since it''s a precious medicine, take it!"


    Du Shaofu raised his hand and swept across with a bare hand, trying to grab the red flower into his hand.


    However, I saw a faint red light on the flower, which directly flicked open the light palm.


    "Eh?"


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised that the red hell flower could still have the ability of self-defense.


    Although the light palm just issued, less than half of his strength, but he was deep enough to be extraordinary, but he still failed to get the red hell flower into his hand, which surprised Du Shaofu."It''s not like the outside world. The energy inside is so pure that it''s hard to imagine."


    Teng Yuanshan, who came from the shenfa hall, was also moved by his eyes. His whole body shot out with a strong momentum.


    His palm wrapped with a layer of bright light, slowly stretched forward, and then a grasp to the red hell flower.


    "Hum..."


    All of a sudden, the whole red flower burst out again the terrible power. When it touched Teng Yuanshan''s hand, it gave a sudden shock, which was very powerful!


    However, Teng Yuanshan''s cultivation was stronger, and he suppressed the power in an instant, and then pulled out the chiming flower from the red and black land!


    "What a terrible energy fluctuation!"


    When the flowers in his hands, Teng Yuanshan can''t help but exclaim.


    In his perception, the red hell flower contains the surging waves, constantly impacting his palm, as if to break free.


    "It is worthy of being a war situation between gods and demons, and a battlefield left over from the beginning of heaven and earth to this day! After absorbing the energy from the blood of countless creatures and powerful demons, this red hell flower is also extremely terrifying, and it is about to produce self-consciousness! "


    Zhang Haoran of zhanxuanmen opened his mouth with a great shock.


    "Don''t say that you are a general practitioner of cutting down the truth. I''m afraid that this red hell flower can play a little role for an immortal strong man!"


    Teng Yuanshan grabs the chiming flower and observes it carefully. The more he sees it, the more shocked he is.


    This is not an ordinary red flower, more than the outside world can see also do not know how many times more precious!


    However, it can be seen from this that the war was so terrible that countless creatures and powerful demons were lost in the war of gods and demons, and too much blood was shed!


    "Well, there''s another one there!"


    Just as the crowd looked at Teng Yuanshan, another strong man in the real situation quickly turned around and shot at the side.


    Dozens of miles away, another red flower appeared, just like the one we just got.


    Without any hesitation, the strong man just picked it up.


    "I''m afraid there are many similar treasures in the war between gods and demons. Let''s keep looking for them!"


    Du Shaofu turned his eyes and looked around.


    He motioned to Teng Yuanshan and the real strong man to put up the red hell flower, and then led the people to search around.


    Sure enough, more than 20000 people opened some distance to search, and more chiming flower covers were found and were picked.


    But in a short time, Du Shaofu and others found no less than ten!


    "This thing can be of great use. Try your best to find it!"


    Du Shaofu, holding a red flower in his hand, said to the people around him.


    Although it seems that the function of the red hell flower does not seem to be of great help to the cultivation, it can play a lot of role in the battle with the strong!


    In the body after the loss of terror, take a plant, you can quickly restore a certain strength!


    To put it bluntly, it has the same effect as the pills that Du Shaofu used to take in his early years!


    But when their cultivation reached their present level, what precious medicine did not need to be refined into pills, and could be directly refined and absorbed by themselves.


    The war between gods and demons will never be peaceful. If there is conflict between the thirty-five holy places and seventy-one children of the kingdom of God, or if they encounter a large number of demons, they can fight with the help of the red hell flower to make up for the loss in the process of fighting!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu ordered everyone to start searching with all their strength to find more chiming flowers.


    In this way, under the leadership of Du Shaofu, more than 20000 people of Yuqing divine Kingdom opened a long front line, just like a carpet, began to look for the red hell flower.


    They went on and gained a lot.


    "It''s a good place to fight with gods and demons!"


    Du Shaofu said with emotion as he pushed forward.


    About a day later, in his heaven and earth bag, he has already contained more than 20 red Styrax flowers.


    And other strong people also have their own gains, some even found 40 or 50 strains.


    As the children of Yu and Qing, many people wanted to offer some of their harvest to Du Shaofu, but they were all rejected by him.


    This is our chance. Whoever finds it is the one who will be counted. As long as we can fight against it all the time in a crisis.


    In addition, Du Shaofu had the immortal metaphysical body, and his recovery speed was much faster than that of ordinary people. This red Ming flower was not particularly needed for himself.


    But for others, it was an absolute treasure, and it was for this reason that Du Shaofu asked them to keep looking for it.


    "There should be more treasures."


    In his eyes, Du Shaofu felt his chin and thought.


    The spirit and devil battle situation can nourish things like the red hell flower, and there must be better treasure medicine, which is definitely on the red hell flower.But if you want to find it, it will take some time.


    "Chengyan, you lead us to move forward. I''ll walk around first and meet you later. If anything happens, please send me a message at the first time!"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu turned his head and said to Yu Chengyan.


    "Good!"


    Yu Chengyan simply nodded and agreed.


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu flew away and quickly swept into the distance.


    However, not far away, there is a clear voice behind him.


    "Uncle Du, how about me and you?"


    Yu Chengyao''s exquisite body emerged from the void, his eyes bent and his smile brimming. He said to Du Shaofu.


    She stood quietly in front of Du Shaofu, graceful and graceful, and her skirt swayed gently, like a goddess coming out of the painting.


    "Why do you call me uncle Du?"


    Du Shaofu held out his hand and said helplessly.


    He had already told Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao that when there was no elder present, he would directly call himself by his name or, like Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai, call himself brother Du.


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s expression, Yu Chengyao didn''t say anything, but chuckled gently.


    "Let''s go. There should be something better in the war between gods and demons. Let''s go and have a look."


    Du Shaofu didn''t know why Yu Chengyao wanted to be with him, but since the other party had come, it was not good to drive her away, so he could only take him on the road.


    "Well!"


    Yu Chengyao whispered, his head slightly, and Du Shaofu began to search around.


    For Du Shaofu, the temptation of the red sea flower is not as great as others. What he needs is a bigger chance.


    And he believed that there would be great gains in the war between gods and demons!


    Now I am still in the early stage of decapitation in the law of time and the law of soul. There are also some deficiencies in the law of space. Only the material law tends to be perfect.


    Therefore, he must seek a greater opportunity to comprehend the other three primitive laws to the limit, and then impact the immortal realm!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2822

    Du Shaofu and Yu Chengyao traveled all the way across the vast land.


    Everywhere you see, it''s all hard and dry red black soil, filled with the smell of blood, evil force interwoven, and few plants grow.


    Along the way, Du Shaofu and Yu Chengyao met many chiming flowers, which were picked by hand.


    However, as for the better treasure, they did not come across it for a while.


    It wasn''t until about a day later that they stopped and found a wonderful place.


    "This fluctuation is unusual. There must be something good in it!"


    Du Shaofu stood in the middle of the sky. In front of him was a broken mountain range. There was a mountain stream hidden in the mountain range. The broken ridge was lying on it. There were mottled marks on the huge stone, which was obviously caused by the endless blood!


    "It''s a terrible fluctuation. I''m afraid it''s dangerous. Be careful!"


    Yu Chengyao''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as he said.


    In her perception, from time to time there was a strong breath gushing out of the mountain stream, like some powerful creature breathing.


    "What a powerful soul force. Let''s go and have a look!"


    Du Shaofu looked ahead and said in a voice.


    He took Yu Chengyao with him and went straight to the mountain stream.


    When they were just approaching, they felt a huge force of exclusion pouring in, trying to push them out.


    Du Shaofu''s momentum broke out, and he fought against the repulsive force, and then he went inside step by step.


    With the deepening, the power of soul in the void fluctuates more and more. Even with Du Shaofu''s current cultivation, he can''t help feeling moved.


    "There must be something good!"


    His eyes were more and more bright, and he was excited to find such a discovery not long after he entered the war between gods and demons.


    "Better be careful!"


    Yu Chengyao naturally couldn''t hide his excitement, but he still said something to remind him.


    "Go


    Du Shaofu nodded, no longer thinking about it, but moved forward.


    Although the power fluctuation everywhere was strong, it was obviously not enough to stop Du Shaofu''s step.


    After a while, they entered the mountain stream thoroughly.


    On both sides, there are huge mountain walls, steep and precipitous, and the cliffs stand ten thousand Ren.


    And in the middle of the valley below the two sides of the stone wall, you can see a piece of light interwoven, forming a huge light group, constantly flowing luster.


    Du Shaofu and Yu Cheng Yao two fell down, but they found a terrifying scene. The ground beneath their feet was actually soft, like stepping on the mud.


    "I''m afraid there were many dead creatures here. Until now, the blood here has not dried up completely, and it is still soaked in the soil!"


    Du Shaofu said, staring at his feet.


    A piece of smell from the ground, floating in the void, a few want to disgust.


    "The treasures that can grow here are definitely not ordinary products!"


    Yu Chengyao''s eyes moved away from his feet and looked at the guangtuan: "and from the breath, if you want to pick this thing, it should also be dangerous!"


    Surrounded by a faint light, they could not see what was inside.


    In addition, there was an evil spirit in the light group, which made their spirits feel throbbing and trembling!


    "Don''t move here. I''ll try it!"


    Du Shaofu gave a warning, and then slowly stepped out to the front of the light group.


    In contrast, the body size of the purple robed youth is less than one percent of the size of the light group, just like facing a hill.


    Du Shaofu held out a hand and gently pressed it on the light. Then, the mysterious Qi burst out in his body, which was like a series of waves!


    When these forces entered, the light began to shake and tremble, but it did not seem to be broken. This made Du Shaofu raise his eyebrows.


    "It can actually erode my spirit. It seems that there is something extraordinary in it!"


    His eyes narrowed slightly, holding his strength, and the strength in his body surged out again!


    After a while, I just heard a few crackles and the dark light burst.


    After that, he saw a dark grass like plant exposed to Du Shaofu, with a high energy of seven Zhang, and its stems and leaves were like a broad knife.


    "It''s going to run away. Grab it!"


    Yu Chengyao yelled and was introduced into Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Only when the guangtuanfu was destroyed, the huge black grass shrank rapidly and fled to the ground, trying to escape.


    "Although there is no complete wisdom, but it has already produced a strong sense of consciousness, and it is really a good thing to know how to seek good fortune and avoid evil."Du Shaofu didn''t need to be reminded. He directly applied the law of matter and interweaved it into a net, which shrouded the black grass.


    With all his efforts, the whole black grass could not escape at all, and was soon subdued. Under the traction of Du Shaofu, it was reduced to less than a foot long.


    Yu Chengyao quickly approached, looked at the black grass in Du Shaofu''s hand, and said, "this is It''s the ghost grass


    Her eyes were wide and round, and with a look of disbelief, she looked very surprised.


    Obviously, the black grass made her uneasy.


    "What is Stylosanthes?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Thirty three days after his arrival, he didn''t know much about many things, and there was no record of it in the book of heavenly spirits given by his master.


    "Netherworld grass is a kind of precious medicine which grows out of the blood of the battlefield. In addition, it needs the nourishment of many powerful people after they die! The most important of them is many soul thoughts. If there is no such condition, it will only grow like the red hell flower! "


    Yu Chengyao put away the emotion on her face and gently pursed her lower lip.


    "Is it the result of blood and many remaining soul thoughts?"


    Du Shaofu was also surprised by this. Such conditions are not easy to have. Soul thoughts are most easily broken. It is not easy to gather in one place.


    He thought about it and asked Yu Chengyao again, "what''s the special effect of the netherworld grass?"


    In fact, under his observation, there is an extremely strong erosive force in the netherworld grass, that is, he has a profound cultivation. If he changes to a general practitioner of seizing the spirit realm, even if he just holds the grass in his hand, he is afraid that the yuan God will be eroded in an instant and die of an unnatural death, leaving only a body.


    Rao is so, Du Shaofu also felt that his original spirit was trembling faintly and was affected to a certain extent.


    "I think you can see that the netherworld grass has the power to erode the spirits, and its function is just here! The power of erosion is indeed a dangerous thing for the general strong, but if a person with profound cultivation can hone himself and refine it, the power of the residual soul contained in it can also be absorbed! In this way, the spirit of the practitioner can be more concise


    Without any concealment, Yu Chengyao said to Du Shaofu, "this is a rare treasure. For those who practice cutting the real state, they can even directly refine their spirits to the point of half step immortality."


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled when he heard it. The great benefit was beyond his expectation.


    To be able to refine the spirit to that level is really unimaginable for ordinary practitioners.


    If you can make the power of Yuan Shen reach half a step immortality at one stroke, then in the practice of cutting the real state, the power of understanding will increase sharply, and everything will come naturally in practice!


    Not to mention that the netherworld grass can help people to achieve immortality in the end, but at least it can enhance the power of the original spirit, and it also has a very strong effect!


    "Good thing!"


    Du Shaofu smacked his lips and his eyes glowed.


    After observing for a while, he collected the ghost grass in his hand and said to Yu Chengyao, "let''s continue to look for it. If we can find more, it will grow bigger."


    They stopped talking and continued to search around.


    But it''s a pity that after half a day''s work, none of them have been seen.


    This kind of treasure is rare and can''t be seen easily.


    However, they did not get nothing. They found seven or eight chiming flowers, which was a small gain.


    In the end, the search failed. Du Shaofu and Yu Chengyao set foot on the road again and wanted to go deeper.


    After searching for nearly a day, no treasure similar to the Styrax was found this time. On the contrary, there were dozens more red flowers.


    "We''ve been out for about two days. Let''s go back and see what''s going on here."


    Du Shaofu stopped in the void and said to Yu Chengyao.


    In the war between gods and demons, there are many dangers hidden in the legend. Although they have not met each other, they can not guarantee that others will not meet.


    Fortunately, this place is only the edge of the war between gods and demons. It is unlikely that demons and other ferocious objects will appear.


    "Go back and have a look. They should also have a lot of harvest."


    Yu Chengyao nodded and then disappeared from the void with Du Shaofu.


    The speed of their return journey was extremely fast. They only took less than an hour to find the place where Yu Chengyan and others were located.


    "You are back!"


    Yu Chengyan smiles and looks at the two people who appear in the void and says.


    "Well, how did you get?"Du Shaofu nodded and looked at the people around him. Then he frowned and asked, "are you scattered?"


    Under his observation, there were only less than 1000 people around Yu Chengyan.


    Yu Chengxi, Yu Chengliang, he Zhibai and he Zhixin were all present, but many other forces did not see it.


    "We have been separated for less than a day, and everyone has gained something. However, many people think that it is difficult to get more benefits if more than 20000 people gather together, so they divided into 20 teams and scattered to search!"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head. More than 20000 people gathered together, and their limitations were not small. If they were separated, the harvest would be even greater.


    However, he is still a little worried. After all, this is not the outside world. No one knows when the hidden danger will happen.


    Looking at his frown, Yu Chengyan said again: "but I told them not to pull too far away from each other. If there is an accident, people around can come and rescue at any time! In this way, there should be no big problem! "


    Yu Chengyan said with a wry smile. Obviously, this idea was not his idea.


    Under the request of many powerful people in the kingdom of God, even as the eldest son of the former Emperor, he is not good at blocking anything.


    "That''s fine, but you should be careful when you send them letters! Many of the dangers in the war between gods and demons are beyond our imagination! "


    Du Shaofu said with a slight frown.


    He thought of the ghost grass that he had picked. If some people who captured God''s realm met and rushed to pick it, he was afraid that his life would be in danger. This was not what he wanted to see.


    "Well, I''ll send them a message now!"


    Among the crowd, he Zhi nodded and said.


    "Let''s go together and continue to push forward, but we should keep in touch with other teams at any time. We can''t leave anyone behind!"


    Du Shaofu did not say much, but led all the people along the way.


    As for the areas he once walked through, he directly bypassed them. Most of the benefits that he could find were in his own hands.


    With the continuous deepening, people''s harvest is also more and more, but along with it, the fierce spirit in the void is becoming more and more dangerous, and the bloody breath constantly penetrates into everyone''s body. Only by continuously operating the body strength can we maintain the invincibility.


    Two days later, the group gathered a lot of red flowers. To Du Shaofu''s disappointment, he still didn''t see any more.


    At present, he is only at the early stage of his cultivation in the law of time and the law of soul. If he had the ghost grass, it would be much easier to understand the two original laws.


    "Well?"


    In the process of the crowd''s advance, he Zhibai gave a light hum, and then took out a piece of jade from the bag of heaven and earth.


    After the power of the yuan Shen penetrated, his face suddenly became ugly.


    "Zhibai, what happened?"


    Du Shaofu asked suspiciously and turned his eyes to he Zhibai.


    He knows that the jade in the other party''s hand has the strength of other powerful people. Within a certain range, it can be connected with each other by this thing, so as to ensure that it will not fall behind.


    "Something''s wrong! Fan Yushu and the people of cangming kingdom are going to fight! "


    He Zhibai looked at Du Shaofu and said solemnly.


    "Cangming kingdom of gods!"


    Du Shaofu murmured. Naturally, he has heard of this name. He is a divine kingdom which is not weak in the heaven. It can rank in the top ten of seventy-two divine countries. Its strength is quite strong, at least it is much stronger than that of Yuqing!


    But at this time, the man of the God Kingdom, actually had a conflict with fan Yushu and others!


    "Fan Yushu, they found a plant named" Wu Hun Mu ", which is similar to the growth principle of the red flower and the ghost grass, but it is much more precious than the first two! But at the same time, some people in cangming Kingdom also found it. If they don''t agree with each other, they have a dispute


    He Zhibai said to the people around him according to the information he got from the jade.


    "How is it now?"


    Yu Chengyan''s handsome face flashed a touch of sadness and asked in a voice.


    Cangming kingdom is very powerful. If they want to embarrass fan Yushu and others, they will have a lot of trouble on their side.


    "They''re calling for help. There are already many teams around! Fortunately, the number of the other party is not large, and there are only more than 2000 people, so it is not necessary to suffer much loss at the moment! " He Zhibai Dao.


    "Those who are so bright in the kingdom of God will certainly turn to their own strong ones! Let''s go and have a look at it


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu moved ahead of him, and in an instant he swept away in the direction directed by he Zhibai.


    He was not only worried about fan Yushu and others, but also very interested in Nawu hunmu. According to Yu Chengyao and others, the utility of this thing is even stronger than that of the netherworld grass, but it is absolutely beyond the reach of ordinary people. Even those early practitioners like fan Yushu who want to get it will take great risks."The strength of cangming kingdom is very strong, inform everyone to rush to it! Let''s go


    Yu Chengyan''s eyes flashed, and he Zhibai said a word, and then also quickly away.


    "Go


    Yu Chengyao, he Zhixin, Yu Chengliang and others also quickly followed.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, fan Yushu and more than 1000 people gathered, and more than 5000 people from Yuqing kingdom had already arrived. At this time, they were facing each other nervously.


    Among these people, Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran of zhanxuanmen and yueyouran of Duanyue palace were the strong men in the later period of the reign of Jianzhen.


    In cangming Kingdom, there were eight to nine thousand people, and there were seven practitioners in the later period of beheading Zhen!


    Such strength is much stronger than that of Yu Qing kingdom!


    "Hum! Do you dare to fight with us for the black soul wood


    A young man in a robe looks at Zhang Haoran, Meng Dongyang and others in the cangming divine Kingdom and hums.


    His eyes squint, with a strong sense of disdain, do not want to look at the thousands of people in front of him.


    "We found the black soul wood first. Why do you rob it?"


    Fan Yushu looked at the young man fiercely and asked.


    He covered his chest with one hand, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he had just been injured by the other party after a fight!


    "Wu hunmu is here. If you have the ability, you can grab it!"


    With a cold smile, he patted the bag of heaven and earth on his waist and said.


    As soon as his voice fell, the camp of cangming Kingdom suddenly burst out a roar of laughter.


    "A little man from Yuqing Kingdom dare to challenge our five princes. You don''t know how to write death!"


    "If you have the ability to rob, we are here, waiting for teaching at any time!"


    "Five princes cut real late strength, but also afraid of you these small miscellaneous fish?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2823

    The people of cangming divine Kingdom looked at Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran, Yue Youran, fan Yushu and other descendants of Yuqing kingdom. Everyone was high and arrogant, with a strong sense of ridicule.


    The reason why there is such a school is because of the strength of cangming Kingdom, which is above Yuqing kingdom.


    In this magic war situation, they really don''t need to worry about these people!


    "You..."


    Thousands of young strong men in Yuqing kingdom were all angry and indignant.


    They are all outstanding children from all major forces. How ever have they been treated with such contempt!


    However, at present, the other side is far ahead of the other side in terms of number and overall strength, which makes people angry at the same time, but dare not how to attack!


    However, seeing them so imperceptible, the people of cangming kingdom are more energetic!


    "A group of cowardly people, I don''t know where you have the courage to shout with our fifth prince!"


    "Go back and hide under the crotch of your school elders!"


    "A bunch of losers, if I had been you, I would have wiped my neck with a knife!"


    "If you don''t get out of here, we''re going to drive people out!"


    Many people in cangming kingdom are shouting, bursts of cold laughter are endless!


    In front of them, the young man in Royal robe, the fifth Prince of cangming Kingdom, was always wearing a disdainful radian.


    Among all the ridicule, some strong people stepped out, holding swords in their hands, pointing to thousands of children of Yuqing Kingdom, threatening them loudly, trying to scare them off!


    "Cangming Kingdom, you are deceiving people too much!"


    Meng Dongyang said with a gloomy face and gritted his teeth.


    When he stepped forward, his whole body was full of momentum, and his later strength caused the roar and vibration of Zhou Kong''s law, making the void burst!


    Faced with the groundless ridicule of cangming Kingdom, he can''t bear it any more!


    "What kind of son of a bitch five princes, is it really incomparable with his strength?"


    Teng Yuanshan is also angry eyebrows and stare, raise his voice and say!


    "Robbed the black soul wood we found, still so aggressive here, you cangming God kingdom people, you are really overbearing ah!"


    On the other side, the moon is leisurely, the body is graceful, and the colorful skirt is fluttering, just like a butterfly flying in the wind!


    On his delicate body, the energy diffused and diffused, spreading out in the void, entangled with the Qi mechanism of Meng Dongyang and Teng Yuanshan, and wanted to reflect and stir out the vast breath!


    After these three actions, some other strong men in the Yuqing Shenguo lineup rushed up to the sky with angry faces one by one, and each displayed their strong cultivation. The endless power of laws instantly boiled and the void was stirred into a mess!


    "Because there are more people than us? Can we be afraid of you


    "Fuck them! I have never been afraid of anything


    "We robbed our things and injured our people, and they are still pressing people like this. Even if we fight for our lives, we have to let you lose our skin!"


    "Let''s go and kill the bastards of cangming kingdom!"


    ¡­¡­


    All of the people in Yuqing''s kingdom of God suddenly became angry, and they kept shouting. Did they not hold back their anger!


    A figure rushed to the sky, and stood by the side of several strong men at the late stage of chopping, ready to fight at any time!


    "Ha ha..."


    Seeing such a scene, the fifth Prince of cangming Kingdom couldn''t help but sneer: "since you want to die, how can we not complete it?"


    In his words, a long sword of snow light appeared in his hand, and the spirit of killing and cutting burst out!


    "Kill me, those people of Yuqing Kingdom, don''t let go of them!"


    His eyes were cold and murderous, and the tip of his sword suddenly pointed forward. A bright sword was chopped out and killed Meng Dongyang, who was the first to bear the brunt!


    "Hum, if you want to die, don''t blame us for being cruel!"


    "Kill them all, and let the people of Yuqing kingdom in the war of gods and Demons die clean!"


    "Dare to run into our fifth prince, kill!"


    All the people of cangming Kingdom immediately cried out, and the magnificent momentum was steaming up against the sky and surging to the side of Yuqing kingdom!


    All present are outstanding young generation, all of them have extraordinary strength and are extremely terrible!


    That invisible law fluctuates, produces the violent concussion, has affected the entire one square heaven and earth!


    But seeing the void turning into powder, the land and mountains under the people''s feet were all turned up, like the sea rising tide, breaking out a roar!


    At the same time, the bloody gray sky is also burst out a bright crack, like the night torn by thunder, ferocious!


    "Cangming Kingdom, today we''d like to see how powerful the top ten of the seventy-two Shenguo are!"


    Teng Yuanshan roared fiercely. The sword in his hand turned over, and a large number of lightsabers were cut out by him. They whirled to kill and attacked cangming kingdom!"He who withdraws a step today is a coward!"


    Fat fan Yushu eyes cold, is also rushed out!


    "Kill! There must be a life and death today


    "Get rid of these arrogant people!"


    "Kill!"


    All of a sudden, the field broke out the earth shaking shouts, shouts fighting sound one after another, the two sides quickly collided with each other!


    Layers of light curtain interweave and entangle in the void, breaking out the awe of heaven and earth!


    Berserker''s energy is flying. Everything you encounter is destroyed!


    "Kill!"


    Fan Yushu, Zhang Haoran, Meng Dongyang and others were inspired to fight with blood. However, after a face-to-face impact, many people were seriously injured!


    "Hum! The kingdom of Yuqing is just like this. It''s like a native chicken and a dog! "


    In the cangming Kingdom, someone snorted coldly.


    They have a lot of advantages in terms of number and overall strength, so after a round of confrontation, they will have the upper hand!


    In this way, these people even more despised Yu Qing kingdom!


    As long as a few more rounds of fighting, the other side will inevitably appear a lot of death and injury, then, is the time to harvest the other side''s life.


    Sure enough, after a brief confrontation again, fan Yushu was hit in the chest by a strong man in the middle of the real life, and the whole person flew backwards like a broken kite!


    In the mouth, a series of blood Ba gushed out, and his chest was sunken, and his bones were broken.


    Not only he, but also many other powerful people in the kingdom of Yu and Qing, many of them who captured the realm of gods and those who practiced at the early stage of chopping the truth, also suffered a lot!


    Even the strongest Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan, Yue Youran and others were surrounded by the fierce force. They were shaken back and forth again and again. Their faces were pale, and their throats were filled with murmurs and blood flowed from the corners of their mouths!


    "Yuqing Kingdom, vulnerable to a single blow!"


    The fifth Prince of cangming Kingdom quietly hummed, his eyes like electricity, looking around!


    He was holding a long sword of snow light, and his robe was hanging straight on his body, and a corner of his clothes did not flutter!


    "Kill! If these people want to die, then leave them all here! "


    The fifth Prince raised his sword to the sky, lifted up a sword and chopped it down like a pillar!


    As the sword falls, the void is cut open directly!


    The power of material law is fierce and surging, rolling up the wild waves of energy all over the sky, and attacking and killing violently!


    "Kill them all, not one of them!"


    "After the death of these people, we will wipe out other descendants of Yuqing kingdom!"


    "Kill! Let the kingdom of Yu Qing be removed from the realm of war between gods and demons! "


    A strong man of the God Kingdom roared and attacked in a large scale!


    They are confident that they not only want to kill these people in front of them, but also intend to wipe out all the other people in Yuqing kingdom in the future, so that they will lose the qualification to compete in the war between gods and demons!


    "How strong!"


    Looking at the other side''s terror attack and kill, Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran and others are all moving with their eyes.


    The other side''s overall strength is too strong, and the number of people is thousands more than their own side. They are not rivals at all!


    If we continue to fight, I am afraid many people will fall here!


    "Afraid of him! I just can''t swallow it! "


    "The God of heaven and earth, even if it''s dead, I have to pull a few cushions!"


    "If the dead egg is in the sky, it is dry!"


    The people of Yuqing kingdom were really enraged. They were not afraid of death, but they didn''t want to retreat!


    The sarcasm of cangming kingdom made them unbearable. They were all arrogant and outstanding children. No one despised them so much!


    Simply the other party will not easily let these people leave, it is better to fight, no matter what, even if it is dead, we should pull on some bastards!


    "Haha What a group of bloody things! However, no matter how strong the blood is, it will not offset the gap in strength! "


    "Kill! Let them go to hell to show their blood! "


    The people of cangming Kingdom also roared, brewing a new round of killing.


    "I will cut you off first!"


    The young man in brocade, holding a long sword, was elected to attack Tengyuan mountain!


    His strength is very strong, not under Teng Yuanshan, but also the law of material cultivation to the peak of the late stage of the true!


    At the same time, he also had a cangming divine Kingdom, who was at the peak of the late stage of the chopping. He helped the fifth prince to move to kill Teng Yuanshan for the first time!


    The strength of two people is similar, is very terrible!


    The most important thing is that another strong man in the later period of cutting Zhen is a practitioner of the law of the soul!


    Under the two people''s full encirclement, Teng Yuanshan is suddenly double impacted!The law of the soul is invisible, releasing violent waves, like the waves pounding his spirit again and again, making him feel headache and cracking!


    Along with it, the sword of the young man in the brocade suddenly came to me!


    God Dharma heaven, ten thousand swords hold the sky! Cut


    Teng Yuanshan endured the impact of his soul and let out a huge drink. Then he saw the sword of thousands of rules. Turning together, the sword tip pointed to the fifth prince!


    Inspired by his thoughts, the countless lightsabers moved at the same time, each carrying the fluctuation of the law, cutting the whole world into a mess!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The void is suddenly disordered and destroyed, and there are deep furrows. The lightsaber all over the sky builds into a square cage and quickly rushes towards the middle!


    "Do you have any room for resistance when I join hands


    The fifth Prince grinned grimly and sent out a series of terrible attacks with his sword, cutting all the sword of Teng Yuanshan''s law!


    At the same time, the next to the spiritual law practitioners never relaxed to attack, under the impact of the soul law, Teng Yuanshan''s expression is more and more painful!


    This is not the most serious, the most frightening thing is that Teng Yuanshan''s vitality is gradually passing out, the energy of life has been weakened, and the strength has been greatly reduced!


    But a moment later, he was sweating profusely, as if he had collapsed. His figure standing in the air seemed to be crumbling!


    "Don''t say it''s the peak of the later period of your beheading. Even if it''s the first person of your generation in Yuqing Kingdom, under the joint efforts of the two of us, there will be no life or death!"


    The fifth Prince laughs grimly, and the attack of soul law is unpredictable. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to fight against it. Combined with his own material law attack, God blocks and kills gods, and Demons block and exterminate demons. He is a state cultivator, so it is hard to resist!


    Only between the words of the young man in the brocade robe, he once again raised his sword in his hand and chopped it fiercely. Without any hesitation, he wanted to kill Teng Yuanshan with one blow!


    "Go to hell first! You Yuqing all the people of the kingdom of God, and then I will send them down one by one to accompany you! "


    The fifth Prince cut off the sky with one sword. There was a huge gap and crack on the Ninth Heaven, releasing the light of death. There was the spirit of gods and Demons rolling out, and they wanted to eat people!


    In the face of such an attack, Teng Yuanshan''s bloodstain kept flowing down his mouth, and his eyes were gray!


    He was really aware of the threat of death. If he was to confront the five princes alone, he admitted that he was not afraid, but the other side united a spiritual law practitioner to attack him all the time.


    In the body, the powerful power is constantly losing, and the vitality is also disappearing.


    "Cangming Kingdom, what a big tone!"


    However, when the fifth Prince vowed to kill Teng Yuanshan, such a cold hum suddenly sounded in the void!


    Then he saw that Teng Yuanshan''s body was in front of a flash of light, which was accompanied by a fierce and frightening invisible wave diffusion, penetrating into every inch of the surrounding void, and actually included the whole battlefield!


    That is to say, when this fluctuation occurs, all people feel that their strength is greatly hindered, as if they are trapped in the mire, and the more they struggle, the more tired they feel!


    "Those who dare to move our Yuqing Kingdom, damn it!"


    It is a word floating and open, carrying a chilling murderous spirit, such as the bone marrow of the cold winter, people can not help but chatter!


    That inexplicable light vent burst, a palm from the slap out, not too strong fierce power!


    However, it was such a palm that it hit the fifth Prince''s chest without hindrance!


    "Bang!"


    A dull sound vibration, associated with the surrounding space are shaking up!


    Only in everyone''s shocked eyes, the fifth Prince''s body was like an egg, which was smashed by the palm of his hand and exploded into a blood mist. He could not die again!


    Such a scene, stunned the strong on both sides of the scene, all eyes were horrified at the group of light!


    The strength of the person who made the move is too strong. Even if it is the top one in the late period of the real chopping like the fifth prince, he was killed with a single blow and died without a whole body!


    This makes people feel terrible, especially on the side of cangming kingdom. Are not their eyes shocked to the extreme!


    Just under their shocked eyes, the light that suddenly appeared slowly dispersed, and the figure of a purple robed youth was revealed!


    He carried his back with one hand and hunted in his clothes, and his domineering spirit naturally revealed!


    "Can the practitioners of the law of the soul really run rampant?"


    After killing the fifth prince with one blow, Zipao youth takes a step forward again, and his figure disappears from the original place, but at the same time, he appears mysteriously beside the strong man who is fighting with the fifth prince at the same time!


    The strong man wanted to escape. He realized the great danger, but in the struggle, he could only barely move some bodies. He could not escape the murderous lock of the purple robed youth!It''s a light and fluttering palm, which seems to have no fluctuation, but contains the power of several laws. It instantly hits the soul law practitioner!


    "Poof..."


    There was a dull sound again. The body of the strong man was also like the fifth prince. It was exploded into a blood mist and followed his footsteps!


    Two strikes in succession, stunned countless people!


    "The fifth Prince Dead... "


    Until then, only the strong man of cangming Kingdom murmured, with a great sense of vibration!


    They know the strength of the fifth prince. Even though he is only a practitioner of material laws, his cultivation is also extremely strong. Under normal confrontation, he will not be so easily erased!


    But at this time, the reality is in front of you. The blood mist exploded by the fifth Prince is still dancing in the air, condensing but not dispersing. The bloody air is full of air, and the practitioner of the soul law has his own way!


    "Both are Kill with one blow, this How can it be! "


    Some people can''t believe to look at the purple robed youth, the whole person seems petrified.


    "Who is this man? How could it be so terrible... "


    Some people''s eyes narrowed fiercely, and their hearts beat constantly, trying to find out the identity of the other party.


    "The fifth prince was killed by him..."


    Similarly, there are strong people who think of more things.


    Their fifth Prince is one of the most gifted sons in the royal family of cangming Kingdom, and their status is very high.


    He died here today. I''m afraid the strong of the whole kingdom of God will be shocked!


    Contrary to the mood of thousands of people in cangming Kingdom, everyone in Yuqing kingdom was surprised when they saw the figure of the youth in purple robe.


    "Du The Emperor... "


    "Your Majesty..."


    This sudden figure is not just Du Shaofu who is in a hurry?


    He tried his best to help Teng Yuanshan out of chaos and finally saved Teng Yuanshan.


    At the same time, as soon as he appeared in the void, he spread out the realm of absolute hegemony and enveloped everyone.


    Because it came suddenly, all the people were unprepared, and most people''s strength was far less than that of him, so they could only be tightly bound by the power of the law of space. After that, he was an instant hand, and then killed the fifth Prince of cangming Kingdom and the cultivator of the soul law.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2824

    All the people of Yuqing kingdom were very excited. Their eyes were full of joy. The eyes of Du Shaofu were full of awe and excitement!


    Many people have seen the strength of the purple robed youth!


    Before entering the realm of the war between gods and demons, he joined hands with the top 100 strong men of the kingdom of war by himself!


    For such a terrible cultivation, it is not inconceivable for them to kill two people at the later stage of beheading the truth. On the contrary, everyone thinks it is extremely normal!


    "The emperor is coming. Now, let''s see how the people of cangming kingdom are arrogant!"


    "Your Majesty is really formidable, covering the whole audience!"


    "The five princes of cangming kingdom all died in the hands of the emperor. Who has the courage to challenge the emperor''s power?"


    All the people in Yu Qing''s kingdom of gods could not restrain their excitement and began to speak one after another.


    Far away, fan Yushu came back unsteadily. Although he was seriously injured, he was red with a fat face.


    However, hearing these people''s words, thousands of people in cangming kingdom were all puzzled.


    "The emperor? Is this young man the emperor of Yuqing


    "How could it be? How could he be the emperor of Yuqing? "


    "Aren''t the gods and emperors all powerful in the high-level of immortality? How did he enter the realm of the war between gods and demons? "


    Many people don''t know why. They haven''t recovered from the shock of the instant killing of their prince. They are also confused about Du Shaofu''s identity.


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu took over the post of Emperor Yu Qing only two days before the war between gods and Demons was opened. Before the people entered here, they had not spread it in the supreme fusion heaven. Therefore, they did not know about cangming Kingdom and many other forces.


    At this time, I heard the comments of all the people in the kingdom of Yu and Qing, and they all looked confused.


    Normally speaking, the cultivation of the emperor of a country must at least be the cultivation of immortality, or how can we convince the public?


    But now that the young man in purple robe can enter the realm of God demon war, it shows that he is just a practitioner who cuts the real state!


    This makes people feel surprised. It is totally unreasonable. How can the real state be a country?


    "I mean to kill all the people of Yuqing kingdom? Your fifth Prince is dead now, but is there anyone else who wants to fulfill his unfulfilled wish? "


    Du Shaofu looked around and looked at a group of people who were all over the world and said coldly.


    While he was talking, he turned his wrist slightly, and the two bags of heaven and earth were put away. They were snatched by him when he killed the fifth Prince and the spiritual law cultivator.


    "Boy, who on earth are you who dare to kill our fifth prince? Do you know what kind of consequences we have to face?"


    A young strong man in armor stepped out of the cangming Shenguo lineup, holding a big halberd, leaning in the void, coldly asked.


    He can''t believe that the purple robed youth on the opposite side is really the God Emperor of Yuqing, but the strength of the other side makes him fear!


    The fifth Prince of his family all died in that boy''s hand. He had to ask for an explanation in any case.


    "If you are not deaf, you should hear what the brothers behind me just called me!"


    Du Shaofu glanced at the strong man in battle armor and said in a cold voice, "as for the consequences of killing your fifth prince, I really haven''t thought about it! If there is anything you want to say and do in the kingdom of cangming, I will wait for the church here! "


    He said, gently shake the robe, feet and feet standing in the air, still!


    This sentence, let that battle armour youth''s facial expression immediately ugly.


    "Is he really the emperor of Yuqing? How could that be possible! "


    "Such a young man is the emperor of God. Which emperor was he before Yu Qing?"


    "I have seen some of their princes, and it seems that they are not one of them!"


    The people of cangming kingdom were even more surprised. Until this time, they were completely sure that the boy opposite was really the emperor of Yuqing.


    All this can only explain one problem, that is, the former Emperor of Yuqing Kingdom abdicated and was succeeded by a successor.


    However, some people who have seen several princes of Yuqing Kingdom have not been able to see which Prince the purple robed youth was before, and why they were able to take up the position of divine emperor with the real situation?


    However, one thing is certain. No matter which prince was the purple robed youth, his strength must be very terrible. He may be the first young generation of the whole Yuqing kingdom!


    Otherwise, if you are mediocre, how can you be emperor?


    "What a bully! Even if you are really the new emperor of Yuqing Kingdom, but since you come to the war between gods and demons, you will just kill the true cultivators. Do you really think that the cangming Kingdom has no way to take you? "


    After the battle armour youth''s voice, another man stepped out of the crowd, looked directly at Du Shaofu, and asked fiercely.


    The overall strength of their cangming divine kingdom is very strong in the whole 72 divine kingdoms, while the Yuqing kingdom is only at the medium level. Therefore, they are not afraid of Du Shaofu. Even if he is the emperor of a country, he does not have to abide by the rules here.However, his words aroused a burst of laughter from the people of Yuqing kingdom.


    "Haha I don''t know where you have the courage to challenge us


    "Boy, you don''t look in the mirror to see what kind of bird you are, and dare to be arrogant in front of our majesty!"


    "I admire your courage. I''m not afraid to die!"


    "I have to say that you are very courageous, and you all regard yourself as the first in the world."


    "You are not worthy to carry shoes to our God Emperor! Even if it is the first person of cangming kingdom to come here, we will have to be trampled on by our emperor! "


    Many people in Yuqing kingdom made a lot of noise, shouting and laughing wildly, as if they had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    They are full of confidence in Du Shaofu. Many people have witnessed his strength, which can only be described as terrible!


    We should know that in the previous battles of the kingdom of God, they were just contests. If we were to fight for life and death, Du Shaofu did not take care of it at all. I''m afraid it would be even more terrifying!


    Don''t say that among these people in front of us, the strongest one is the later stage of beheading Zhen. Even if it''s a complete practitioner of beheading Zhen, what can he do? He has to be severely abused and ravaged to death by his majesty!


    Du Shaofu stood in the void and did not speak. He just looked at the thousands of people facing him quietly, trying to see how they acted.


    At this time, his despotic space had been removed, and all the people had recovered their freedom. Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan, Yue Youran, fan Yushu and other descendants of Yuqing Kingdom retreated behind him.


    Because Du Shaofu knew that with the preparation of those people in the opposite side, if they all worked together, their own space field could not completely suppress them.


    "You


    All the people in cangming kingdom are angry, and they have never been looked down upon so much. Even if the other side is the emperor of a country, all the outstanding children who come to the realm of God devil war are all in the same great realm!


    "Boy, you break your own hands, and then follow us to plead with the emperor. I can make the decision and let the rest of you in the kingdom of Yuqing for the time being! But in the days to come, the kingdom of cangming will pursue it with all its strength! "


    The young man in battle armour looked at Du Shaofu with a deep look in his eyes and said one word at a time.


    As he spoke, the spear in his hand rose slowly and pointed at Du Shaofu!


    A layer of strength into the spear, so that the whole gun light, the power of the law out of the vast, faint spread out a huge dragon chant, frightening people!


    "I advise you to cherish this opportunity. If you wait until the eldest prince arrives, no one will be able to save you."


    Another strong man in the later stage of the real chopping is also cold and cold, and his whole body is full of strong momentum, surging in the void!


    This man came with the fifth prince, but his own Prince died in the other''s hands. If he could capture the purple robed youth, he would be able to give an account to the eldest prince!


    Otherwise, they will be punished accordingly!


    "The eldest prince?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows slightly. It is obvious that the great prince in this population must be a man of great strength!


    "What is your emperor? In front of our majesty, I''m afraid we dare not even fart out


    "I''d like to see how strong the great prince is and dare to compare with our emperor!"


    "Let him come out and make a good meal of it!"


    On the other hand, Yu Qing''s Shenguo side scolded him again and didn''t pay attention to the other party at all.


    As long as Du Shaofu stands in front of them, these people will have boundless confidence, and no one will be afraid of it!


    "Good! Good! Good


    The young man in battle armour listened to the shouting of the crowd, his face was black and purple, and his anger had already risen to the extreme.


    "It seems that you are brave enough to speak such rude words in the kingdom of Yuqing!"


    Another top man in the late period of Jianzhen stepped forward, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "if so, let''s see the strength of your new emperor!"


    His whole body Qi machine soared, like boiling, into waves of waves, fierce impact!


    However, in the face of such an offensive, Du Shaofu did not make any moves. He just played out the field of absolute hegemony and easily fought against it.


    He looked away from the void and murmured, "here comes another man!"


    Under Du Shaofu''s perception, a group of people came from afar and rushed to here.


    Sure enough, it was only a moment, but there was a flash of light in the sky, and a large figure appeared in front of the people.


    Such a group of people, led by a tall, burly, handsome young man!


    The young man''s hair is high and erect, and he is wearing a gilded robe. He has the momentum of a superior man!


    "The real strength of perfection?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes moved. The young man gave him an extraordinary feeling. At one glance, he had a profound feeling. He could not see through all his accomplishments!This can only show that this man is a real and complete strong man!


    "The great prince!"


    "Your Highness!"


    Sure enough, only after the young man appeared, the young men in battle armour and others quickly gathered around and saluted respectfully.


    "What''s going on?"


    When the youth appeared, they felt the blood in the void and frowned.


    He looked around, as if he didn''t see a figure. His eyebrows wrinkled more and more deeply. His eyes suddenly coagulated, and he asked the young warrior, "where is Li Yue?"


    "Temple Your highness


    The young man in battle armour was staring at by the prince''s eyes, and suddenly his whole body poured out cold sweat and said: "five The fifth Prince It''s falling


    He tried to hang his head and did not dare to look directly at his eldest son.


    Before they were still trying to catch the purple robed youth on the opposite side and give the prince an account, but they didn''t expect the other party to come so soon.


    "What?"


    When the prince heard the speech, he suddenly shot fierce light in his eyes. He pulled the young man of war armour to his side, staring at his eyes and saying, "what did you just say, say it again!"


    At the same time, the king''s body shot out fierce gas, so that people around are unable to help their legs tremble!


    His strength is too strong, the material law has been cultivated to a perfect state, if the opportunity comes, it can directly impact the immortal realm!


    Such a strong man, even if it is only the momentum released by nature, is not what ordinary practitioners of cutting the real state can contend with!


    "Temple Your highness, the fifth Prince It''s falling


    The young man of battle armour hesitated for a long time, and then he just bit his teeth and said directly!


    After saying a word, he turned his eyes to Du Shaofu.


    "Five brothers..."


    Hearing such bad news, the eldest prince was shocked.


    He followed the eyes of Zhan Jia youth and saw Du Shaofu in the opposite direction. His eyes froze again.


    "You killed my fifth brother?"


    The eldest prince gently released the palm of the young man holding the armor and stepped forward step by step.


    "Wheezing..."


    After the battle armour youth was released, he gasped for a few breaths, and his face flushed.


    Just now he was under too much pressure. The prince looked at his eyes and made himself as if he were being watched by an ancient fierce beast!


    "Yes! Your fifth Prince is indeed killed by me


    Du Shaofu didn''t hesitate at all, so he replied directly.


    Just as soon as his words fell, the space behind him shook violently.


    Immediately, you can see the space bursting out and the arrival of Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, he Zhixin, Yu Chengliang, he Zhibai, etc.


    They''re all on their faces.


    "What? Brother Du killed the fifth Prince of cangming kingdom? "


    "This It is worthy of being brother Du. This style of conduct is still the same as before! "


    ¡±I''m afraid it''s a bit big. It seems that it''s not a good ending! "


    " I''m afraid there will be a good play to watch, and there will be another bloody battle! "


    When Yu Chengyan and he Zhibai appeared, they could hear Du Shaofu''s words clearly.


    They were all surprised, especially Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao. They were very aware of the strength of cangming kingdom. It was not wise to fight with each other.


    All the people came here to rescue fan Yushu and others, but they just wanted to do something to calm people down. However, when they just arrived here, they heard such an explosive news, which made Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao laugh bitterly.


    On the contrary, he Zhixin, Yu Chengliang, he Zhibai and others, while laughing bitterly, can only sigh that this is the style of Du brothers.


    "Boy, you have a lot of talent!"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s admission, the eldest prince of Cang Ming''s Kingdom looked gloomy and began to bite his teeth.


    Step by step, he forced Du Shaofu away. At the same time, his whole body was full of momentum, and the power of the law was entangled and distributed, which filled the void, shaking the world!


    "I don''t want you to approve of anything like this!"


    Du Shaofu glanced at the other party with a sneer. His contempt was obvious.


    Hearing this sentence, all the people present were slightly stunned. After a moment, many people recalled.


    "NIMA, your Majesty''s mouth What a poison


    "Curse people without dirty words, the emperor should be a model for our generation!"


    "Haha What''s the big prince of cangming who has no seed


    After carefully appreciating the words of fan Du Shaofu, all the people in the kingdom of Yu and Qing all laughed with exaggeration and adoration.


    On the other hand, the eldest prince of cangming kingdom was once again ugly. He was so black that he was about to drip water.Although Du Shaofu said something abstruse, he was not stupid. He only thought about it for a moment, then he understood that he was saying that he was a woman and a worthless creature!


    This makes him whole person all quick gas explosion, incredibly so despised, simply can''t tolerate!


    At this time, in the heart of the great prince of cangming Kingdom, the sadness caused by the fall of the fifth younger brother faded a little, but was filled with endless suffocating and bending Qi.


    "I''m afraid brother Du''s mouth has been specially tempered..."


    He Zhibai shook his head.


    He knew Du Shaofu very well. In the Hunyuan space, this guy didn''t directly scold Dai xuanming and Dai XuanZhen, the second young masters of Taixu general''s mansion. He said that the three brothers were not like each other. They were not born by one father. They were so angry that they were furious!


    Today, here, unexpectedly, there is such a thing, unexpectedly, the great prince of cangming kingdom is scolded as a seedless thing.


    This said that this mouth has not been specially quenched. He Zhibai didn''t believe it.


    "Boy, you can''t get rid of the hatred of killing my fifth brother! If I don''t tear you to pieces today, it will be just like what you said. It''s a seedless product! "


    The eldest prince of cangming drove his heart out, his eyes fixed tightly, staring at Du Shaofu like a fierce wolf.


    He can see through the cultivation of the youth in purple robe in front of him at a glance. However, the power of the law has not reached the perfect state after cutting the peak strength of his later stage. How can he fight against himself?


    "Li Zheng, this is the new emperor of our Yuqing kingdom. If you dare to do something, are you not afraid of the war between our two kingdoms?"


    At this time, Yu Chengyan stepped out and directly stood in front of the great prince of cangming Kingdom and asked in a loud voice.


    "The emperor?"


    Li Zheng, the fifth Prince''s son, looked surprised.


    He had just arrived here, so he did not know the identity of Du Shaofu.


    But Yu Chengyan, who is opposite him, is the great prince of Yu Qing kingdom. His words are naturally credible. "Hum Have you no one in Yuqing kingdom? Actually let a person who cut the real state to be the emperor


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2825

    Li Zheng couldn''t help laughing. Although he couldn''t think of the key point, he believed in Yu Chengyan''s words.


    The young man in purple robe was just the peak cultivation in the later period of Jianzhen, and he was still under himself. Such a man actually became the new emperor of Yuqing kingdom? Such a situation makes it difficult for the great prince of cangming kingdom to accept.


    "And you, Yu Chengyan, as the great prince of Yuqing Kingdom, the throne of God Emperor has been taken away by outsiders! Is it to say that your royal children are so young that they have been usurped? The most important thing is that the one who sits on the throne of God is only a man who has been beheaded in the later period of the reign of emperor! "


    Li Zheng''s eyes turned and looked at Yu Chengyan. With pity on his face, he seemed to feel sad for Yu Chengyan.


    There is a certain truth in what he said. The absence of imperial power in a country is humiliation to any royal family.


    Even if there was any other reason for Yu Qing''s kingdom of God, he had to replace the emperor with someone else, rather than choose one from the later period of the beheading. As the eldest prince, Yu Chengyan must have done his best. How could he fall into the hands of a man he had never seen before?


    "Ha ha..." In the face of Li Zheng, the great prince of cangming Kingdom, Yu Chengyan chuckled and said, "the imperial power is as heavy as Mount Tai in your eyes, but in our Yuqing Kingdom, there are those who can live in it! Although my martial uncle Du''s accomplishments are at the same level as me, they are far more powerful than me. Why can''t I sit on the throne of God


    His words point out two meanings. One is that as a person of the kingdom of Yu and Qing, he does not inherit by blood, but only divides the strong and the weak by strength, and whoever is strong will be the emperor of God!


    In addition, Du Shaofu is his martial uncle, so he can be regarded as a family. He can''t be regarded as a royal power!


    "Is it?"


    Li Zheng''s eyes became cold again. According to Yu Chengyan''s words, he had to reexamine the purple robed youth on the opposite side.


    If it is true as he said, the strength of the other side is absolutely terrible, otherwise Yu Chengyan will not be so willing to admit the other side''s throne of God.


    "If so, I''d like to have a good experience of your new emperor''s skill! Today I will tear you to pieces and avenge my fifth brother


    The eldest prince of cangming hummed, and his body suddenly rose from the sky. His whole body was like a burning sun hanging in the sky!


    He was not afraid of Du Shaofu, who was the peak cultivator in his later period. No matter how strong he was, he would still be his opponent?


    "Just wait for you! You must know what you said. If you can''t tear me to pieces today, you will be a seedless commodity! "


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of a smile, and the whole person was also in the air, standing opposite Li Zheng.


    In his body, a layer of the law of the power of the flow of endless, the power of the vast, shaking nine days and ten places!


    "Boy, you must die today!"


    Li Zheng opened his mouth and suddenly a golden sword appeared in his hand!


    A golden dragon is engraved on the body of the sword, winding and winding like a living creature!


    The power of his body infused into it, making the whole sword burst out a high pitched sound of dragon chant, straight into the sky!


    Seeing the appearance of this sword, many people in cangming kingdom were shocked!


    "Nirong sword! It''s a Nirvana sword


    "Only the crown prince of cangming kingdom is entitled to this Nirvana sword!"


    "It seems that the eldest prince is already a descendant of the divine emperor, and even the Nirong sword has been given!"


    "With this Nirvana sword, how could that boy of Yuqing kingdom be the opponent of the great prince''s highness?"


    "It''s a real tool of top-quality law. It''s very powerful!"


    Many people were talking about it in a daze, and were shocked by the sword in Li Zheng''s hand.


    It''s easy to be brought into the realm of magic!


    With the help of the nenelong sword, it is not to say that they are ordinary strong people. Even those holy sons and daughters in the holy land can not compete with the great prince without the help of other forces!


    Even though the young man in purple robe on the opposite side is very strong, it is impossible to compare with the outstanding successor of the Holy Land!


    "That guy is the new emperor of Yuqing. Is there a royal seal in his body?"


    Suddenly, someone thought of such a possibility, listening to others are suddenly surprised.


    If this conjecture is true, it will be even more terrible!


    The imperial seal of a country condenses the Qi of the whole kingdom of God. Its power is directly released, but it is much stronger than the ordinary real tools!


    If so, it will not be easy for their prince to defeat the young man in purple robe.


    And the other party has already confirmed the identity of Yu Qing emperor, so it is not unreasonable to speculate.


    "No! What a treasure is the imperial seal of a country. People who cut the real world can''t refine it. If they seize it by force, they will die! "


    Some strong people pursed their lips, and so on.


    "It makes sense!"


    The rest of them nodded and agreed. The imperial seal is different from other things.Normally speaking, Li Zheng''s first-class rule artifact, though of a very high level, is only a true weapon of law. It can represent the identity of the crown prince, but it does not condense the spirit of the divine kingdom!


    However, the imperial seal of a country is not. The vast and terrifying spirit of life is very terrible, which can not be carried by ordinary people!


    "Haha Is it that great that the high-quality rule is true? "


    There are also a lot of openings in Yuqing Kingdom, but with a sneer.


    However, they had seen the details of the kingdom of God. In the competition a few days ago, the kingdom had to produce a hundred pieces of real rules as the advantages of defeating Du Shaofu, but none of them got it.


    In such a way, the real tools of the law that Yuqing Shenguo could bring out might reach the best. Would he be afraid that he would have a high-quality true law instrument?


    "With the help of his majesty, where we need to win with the help of other treasures, we can directly ravage Nali!"


    A young man helped the injured fan Yushu and kept conveying mysterious Qi to him. At the same time, he also said with a sneer.


    He knows that Du Shaofu''s treasures are also extraordinary. The power of the nine tripods to suppress the heaven and the earth is boundless and terrifying!


    What''s more, a strong man who can fight with 100 people really needs the help of those nine terrible tripods to defeat the great prince of cangming kingdom?


    "Boy, take your life!"


    High in the air, Li Zheng was drinking a lot


    This roar is like thunder, which breaks the heaven and earth. The sky curtain is directly torn apart. It is ferocious and terrifying!


    In Li Zheng''s hand, the golden sword suddenly turned into a golden dragon flying into the sky. The huge dragon body twisted and rolled in the void, making the void roar and roar!


    "Roar..."


    The Dragon roared, and the force of the law wrapped it tightly and killed Du Shaofu fiercely!


    The dragon mouth is wide open. In the process of rushing forward, the space is directly swallowed up and turned into a terrible black hole!


    "Is it true that the law of the highest quality is true?"


    Du Shaofu stood opposite, his eyes moving.


    He sank for a moment, then his whole body was full of towering light!


    "Zijin tianque!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu reached out his hand, the broad sword appeared out of thin air and was held in his hand!


    After the powerful power is injected into the body, the light on the purple golden sky tower rises against the sky and spreads in the void!


    The sword is full of light, with layers of light superimposed and blooming, dazzling talismans and secret patterns blooming. There are green dragons and white tigers, and the empty shadows of Zhuque Xuanwu roar out, and the breath is domineering and frightening.


    "Oh..."


    "Roar..."


    "Oh..."


    "Gu..."


    The roar of the dragon and the roar of the sparrow and the tortoise sounded, and the terrible pressure was immediately diffused, accompanied by a sword!


    Under the splendor of the sword, what is hidden is a terrible power of destruction!


    "Heaven and earth are empty!"


    Such words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. With his sword in his hands, he chopped down with force, and went straight towards the golden dragon!


    "Chulala..."


    It seems that the space in the war between gods and Demons has been chopped in two by such a sword. The scene is terrible!


    When such a sword, and the golden dragon finally collide, produced a terrible destruction storm!


    The sword light emitted by Zijin tianque was instantly defeated and turned into the purest rule rune, which flowed between heaven and earth!


    The golden dragon was also consumed a lot, and was forced to retreat by Du Shaofu''s strength. However, it still moved and danced with unparalleled strength. It was killed again!


    "Heaven and earth are empty!"


    In the face of such a situation, Du Shaofu made use of the field of absolute hegemony, firmly locked in the golden dragon, controlled the catharsis of explosive force, and bound it in a certain range!


    At the same time, his broad sword was raised again and his head fell!


    It is also a sword show, vertical cut heaven and earth, such as can be cut stars, cut down a thousand, bullying Jue!


    "Boom..."


    The horror of the collision once again, the void shook violently, as if by a huge hand, shaking violently!


    Du Shaofu''s sword was broken again, and the whole person was shaken back by the huge power!


    Although Du Shaofu exerted ten percent of his strength in his body, he still couldn''t resist!


    However, his space field has always been shrouded in the golden dragon, which greatly interferes with its action and cannot fly freely!


    "The new emperor Yuqing was so powerful that he resisted the great prince''s high-quality rules and tools with his high-level cultivation in the later period of Zhenzhen''s reign."


    "As expected, he has great strength and is qualified to be the first person of the same generation in Yuqing kingdom!"


    "This kind of strength is much stronger than that of Yu Chengyan."


    All the people of cangming Kingdom looked at the battle in the sky, and some powerful people could not help but murmur.They were also shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength.


    A practitioner in the later period of chopping Zhen fought hard with the person who had completed the chopping. In addition, the strong person in the situation of chopping true perfection also had a high-quality law instrument. In such a battle, young people such as Jia dare not accept it!


    It has to be said that the new emperor Yuqing really has excellent skills. No wonder that Yu Chengyan, who was originally the eldest prince, was willing to give up the position of emperor.


    "No matter how strong it is, the gap between accomplishments is absolutely insurmountable! What''s more, his highness still has a real weapon in his hand. No matter how powerful the boy is, he will never be able to fight to the end! "


    In the crowd, someone said so.


    Maybe when it comes to strength, the purple robed youth is very strong and can defeat the true and perfect cultivators.


    But at this time, under the pressure of the real instrument of the middle class law, we can only struggle against it again and again, and it is impossible to hold on to the end!


    More than 10000 people in cangming kingdom all raised their eyes and looked at the sky motionlessly, hoping to see how the purple robed youth was defeated!


    On the other side, all the people in Yuqing kingdom were relaxed and not nervous at all.


    "Your Majesty is terrible! With just one move, you can resist the killing of the strong who have the genuine tools of the middle class law! "


    "Your Majesty''s talent and pride are hard to find in the world, not to mention a divine kingdom. Even if you look at it for thirty-three days, it is estimated that there will be no match among your peers!"


    "He didn''t make any effort at all. It was just a simple move. If he used the eight trigrams, the nine tripods, or the body of the green dragon, he might be able to crush him directly and trample the great prince of the divine Kingdom under his feet."


    "Your Majesty''s great style is rare in the world. How can a great prince of cangming Kingdom compare with him?"


    On the other hand, many people were talking about it leisurely.


    They had unlimited confidence in Du Shaofu. The great prince, who was so bright in the divine Kingdom, could not be compared with his own emperor. They were not on the same level at all!


    As long as the emperor uses one of the three means, he can easily suppress the other side!


    But it is clear that your majesty does not want to show all his strength at this time!


    "Boy, if you only have such a little strength, you will have to die!"


    In the sky, Li Zheng watched Du Shaofu perform the same move again and again. He could not help but coldly opened his mouth and said, "your power in the field of space is indeed very strong, but it is obviously far from being able to stop me at all!"


    With his words finished, the whole body''s law power rolled and moved, and kept going into the Golden Dragon in front of him!


    "Roar..."


    Jinlong once again opened his mouth and roared, and his body suddenly became magnificent!


    The space was crushed one after another, turned into powder and floated away with ashes.


    In the opening of the dragon mouth, the attraction of terror emerged, which was as terrible as swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth. Under such force, Du Shaofu''s space field was distorted and torn apart inch by inch, making a sound like silk splitting!


    However, in a short time, the real power of Zhongpin law''s real ware broke out, and the whole juebao field was instantly torn to pieces!


    "Is it? Since you are in a hurry to make a seedless product, I''ll do you a good job! "


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, then turned his wrist and put the Zijin tianque away.


    At the same time, he simply removed the broken space field and watched the Golden Dragon rush over!


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth suddenly, and there was an earthshaking song from his throat!


    With the sound of the Dragon chanting, the sky changes and the stars change!


    The earth was broken by drinking, set off waves like the sea tide, layer upon layer overturning!


    In an instant, a green dragon appears, occupying in the void, in opposition to the golden dragon of the Golden Dragon!


    "This What means is this? "


    In the camp of cangming Kingdom, everyone was stunned, and some of them couldn''t feel their heads.


    They are very puzzled, how a human turned into a green dragon body?


    "Shenhuangshi is one of the most powerful means on display. Let''s see how arrogant Li Zheng can be


    In Yu Qing Kingdom, many people''s eyes jumped and murmured.


    For many strong people, they have seen Du Shaofu''s means and know its power!


    The defensive power of the body of the green dragon was very terrible. On that day, it resisted the joint attack of 100 people!


    "How could it still be like this?"


    Li Zheng''s eyes trembled, surprised to see the green dragon rolling in the sky!


    From the body of the green dragon, it is not difficult for him to feel the terrible power, even no worse than his own handgrip of the middle class law!


    Such a green dragon makes Li Zheng dare not despise him!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s dragon body twists and turns. The huge dragon head stands high. His body suddenly rushes forward and rushes towards the Golden Dragon in an instant!The other side is really strong with the help of the law, but no matter how strong it is, it can''t be better than the immortal one of the original demon wolf clan!


    As soon as he came down, the two giant dragons were in contact and collided violently!


    "Boom..."


    "Chulala..."


    The sound of shaking and roaring rolled over and over, and the void was suddenly stirred to pieces!


    Only in the eyes of all people, two giant dragons entangled and fought, and the power of destroying the heaven and the earth was surging, and the void was in a mess, as if to turn into chaos!


    So powerful, so that the presence of the strong are all feel the heart trembling!


    This is definitely not the power that can be exerted by the general chopping realms. Whether it''s the Golden Dragon transformed by the genuine tool of the middle class law or the body of the green dragon transformed by the purple robed youth, it is not strong and absolutely fierce!


    Under their gaze, the sky disappeared one after another, and the scarlet and dim sky was stirred into chaos!


    In this, there is a faint blood rain falling from the sky!


    Everyone can clearly see that the body of the green dragon burst out of a series of holes, crisscross, meandering and dispersing!


    Next to the golden dragon, is also a piece of bright light rain, energy overflowing out, the dragon body luster is not a lot!


    "Well..."


    On the other side, Li Zheng, the eldest prince of cangming Kingdom, snorted in his chest. His face became more and more gray with the collision of the two dragons. He was obviously under great pressure.


    Although he did not fight in person, he was still shocked by terror and was wounded step by step!


    "What a terrible confrontation, the strength of these two people are very strong!"


    "Whoever takes a breath first will lose. I don''t know who can hold on to the end."


    "Your Highness, you must hold on and kill the emperor Yuqing!"


    In the line-up of cangming Kingdom, many people''s throats kept rolling and were shocked by the terrible battle in the sky.


    Until now, they really realized how powerful the new emperor of Yuqing was! You know, he fought with his royal highness with the strength of his later peak, and the great prince still relied on the genuine tools of the middle class rules!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2826

    If it were for ordinary people to go up and kill the prince, I''m afraid it would have died in the golden dragon mouth!


    And that purple robed youth can hold up to now, and has not yet fallen into the wind!


    Such a terrible strength, so that everyone in the kingdom of God is dignified.


    Anyone can see that what they are fighting for now is just one breath. Who can''t hold on to it first and then retreat will be defeated step by step until they are directly crushed!


    However, the people of Yuqing Kingdom on the other side didn''t think so. Many people even began to hold their arms to see how the great prince of cangming kingdom was tyrannized by his own god!


    "Ouch..."


    "Long, long..."


    High in the air, the fierce fight is still going on!


    The bodies of the two long dragons were moving in the air, pounding fiercely again and again!


    The two giant tails, with the power of destroying the sky and the earth, violently strike together, producing a terrible crash sound!


    But seeing the dragon scale flying, the blood rain falling, a large number of law traces broken, the void was shaken into a chaotic state!


    Such a fight is too terrible, the sky without light, the earth and the earth turn over!


    With each contact, Li Zheng''s face is also a little gray up, the mind to reach the implicated, the corner of the mouth blood gushing!


    "How can it be so strong!"


    He was shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength!


    Clearly their accomplishments are far above each other, and there are top-quality rules in hand, but now it is only a tie!


    His heart was filled with anxiety. If the body of the green dragon transformed by the youth in purple robe persisted for some time, he might not be able to hold on to it first!


    Under that terrible shock, Li Zheng has already been heavily injured!


    "It seems that this is not the case if you cut the real and perfect state, plus a high-quality law tool!"


    In the sky above, Du Shaofu''s body of green dragon opened slightly and said such a sentence.


    His body, a piece of dragon scale peeling off, purple gold blood flowing.


    But its whole body sends out the prestige, did not weaken at all, on the contrary, has become more and more intense!


    The second change of Qingling armor has the most abnormal defense. After refining the essence of Qinglong, this ability has been improved in general!


    In addition, although the body again and again suffered trauma, but in the role of the metaphysical body, recovery is also very fast!


    "If you have only such a little strength, you are determined to be a woman!"


    Du Shaofu''s Dragon pupil turned and glanced at the great prince of cangming kingdom in front of him.


    Then, he opened his mouth and roared, sending out a shocking dragon song, which made the spirits of all the people on the scene tremble fiercely!


    Along with the sound of the Dragon chant, a storm of extermination swept across the sky and the earth, pushed across and killed all sides!


    Du Shaofu''s body of green dragon soared into the sky, and at the same time his whole body was filled with Colorful streamers. The power of approaching the perfect material law was fierce and powerful!


    In addition, his domain of absolute supremacy opened, like an invisible tide, enveloping the Golden Dragon on the opposite side!


    Double law power blessing, intertwined with each other, resolutely suppressed on Jinlong!


    "Well..."


    Such a huge pressure made Li Zheng''s face pale again, and his throat gave out a dull hum, and his breath was withered for a moment.


    "I admit that you have some strength, but you should know that I am really perfect and control the complete material law! You don''t want to beat me


    The great prince of cangming Kingdom raised his sleeve and wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. His eyes suddenly became extremely fierce.


    He looked at the green dragon on the opposite side and said with his teeth!


    He had a new understanding of the strength of the youth in purple robe, but he was not particularly afraid. After all, he was much better than the other party in cultivation, which was higher than a small level.


    After he was angry, he stopped talking and slowly closed his eyes.


    Then, a piece of bright light rose from him, colorful, powerful!


    The complete material law is fluctuating and evolving, forming an independent prototype of the world, in which the material phenomena of the great world are constantly deducing!


    When all these forces were injected into the body of the golden dragon, the whole dragon shaped body suddenly rose again, became more condensed, and the momentum of the body was doubled.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank in his mouth and moved with the force of the two laws. Just like an independent world, Du Shaofu went directly to the golden dragon which was formed by the high-quality rule!


    Such an independent world, though seemingly illusory, is far less than the one built by Li Zheng.


    But on the other hand, it seems more meaningful and closer to reality!


    Only in the invisible, there is a space for the veins to flip, relatively speaking, more like the real world."Boom, boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s world shape moves, crushing the void and moving across the sky!


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    On the other side, the Golden Dragon roared and broke the sky!


    Both of them are carrying the incomparable prestige, and collide with each other fiercely again!


    "Hum..."


    This time, the two forces collided, but did not explode, but produced a terrible buzz.


    Visible to the naked eye, there are layers of waves surging out of the void. When the impact reaches the peak, they are directly broken.


    The whole void, together with the earth, was instantly lifted to the sky!


    "No! Go back


    "This power is too strong, protect yourself!"


    In the periphery, the two sides of Yuqing Kingdom and cangming kingdom all exclaimed in unison.


    They were far enough away from the battlefield, but they didn''t expect that this collision produced such great power that they did not dare to take it lightly.


    In the roar, everyone did not dare to delay. They ran away from Du Shaofu and Li Zheng!


    "The strength of these two people is too strong, and the great prince of cangming kingdom is also extraordinary!"


    In Yuqing Shenguo camp, fan Yushu, a fat man, recovered a lot under the care of people around him.


    He looked at the war over there and murmured, and the whole person seemed a little dull.


    He and Du Shaofu have known each other in the Hunyuan space, but now the other side has pulled themselves down too much, and the strength gap between them is getting bigger and bigger!


    Fan Yushu asked himself that if he went up by himself, either of the two would die without a burial place!


    "If we really talk about talent, it''s still our God Emperor who wants to be more abnormal!"


    Next to him, Teng Yuanshan was speechless. Looking at the war over there, his eyes were straight.


    As he got to know more about Du Shaofu, he also knew that he had been practicing for less than 200 years!


    It took him nearly 3000 years to reach the peak of the later stage of the real chopping.


    Such a comparison, he is nothing!


    "We people are not worth mentioning in front of the emperor! Although the great prince of cangming kingdom is slightly better than us in cultivation, he is far from equal to the emperor in terms of talent and aptitude! "


    Next to Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran, from zhanxuanmen, gave a wry smile, shook his head and sighed.


    "Less than 200 years..."


    Meng Dongyang, Yue Youran, Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and others couldn''t help laughing bitterly. People are really angry than others.


    On the side of cangming Kingdom, all the people looked at Gao Tian in horror. They all looked like they couldn''t believe it.


    "How can the emperor Yuqing be so terrible? His accomplishments are just cutting the peak of the later period of Zhen dynasty!"


    "I can''t believe it! The great prince''s terrible cultivation will not be long before it can directly impact on the immortal realm, and can''t suppress it! "


    "I''m afraid there will be a bitter battle next. The eldest prince should not have done his best, but it is not easy to win."


    In shock, many people were talking, but everyone was looking at the battle above the sky without blinking.


    In the distant sky, the battle is still on!


    After a collision, the two giant dragons set off a storm of annihilation, and then retreated.


    "Roar..."


    The Golden Dragon roars, roars to break the sky, earth shaking!


    Its body kept rolling in the air, smashing a piece of the sky, the light on the dragon was dim.


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth is also a continuous howl, all over the Dragon scales split, skin rolling, blood flying!


    Both of them were hurt badly. This battle is too fierce!


    "Is it true that the law of the highest quality is true? It''s a good thing, but if it''s in your hands, it''s a waste! "


    After the body of the green dragon retreated, Du Shaofu could not help but look at the huge golden dragon opposite him.


    With a gentle wave of his dragon''s claw, he saw a few "Shua Shua Shua" ground, and nine black shadows rushed out of his body and surrounded the Golden Dragon!


    After the nine black shadows surround and approach the golden dragon, they suddenly stop and show the appearance of nine big tripods. They separate the nine sides and suppress the void!


    This is the nine purple thunder tripod, which was called out by Du Shaofu!


    "What is this?"


    The appearance of the nine deities, Lei Ding, made the eyes of Li Zheng, the great prince of cangming Kingdom, suddenly congealed and even more shocked.


    On each big tripod, there is a torrent of purple thunder constantly pouring out, just like a competition hanging in the air!


    The spirit of nirvana is no worse than that of its own sword!


    Obviously, each of the nine tripods is not under his own Nirvana sword!This is terrible. I thought that with a high-quality rule tool, I could crush the purple robed youth in an instant.


    But now it seems that they really despise each other!


    "You are a real tool of high-quality law. I''ll be yours from today on!"


    On the other side, there was the sound of Du Shaofu''s drinking.


    The body of his green dragon flashed away from the original place and rushed to the Golden Dragon.


    At the same time, the nine purple thunder tripod vibrated under his control, as if nine towering mountains were moving horizontally towards the Golden Dragon!


    "Roar..."


    Under the oppression of Jiuding, Jinlong makes an earth shaking roar.


    Nine tripods released the pressure, so that it is difficult to earn!


    "Boom..."


    A god thunder Dingheng air strike, head impact, bluntly hit the dragon head of the golden dragon!


    "When!"


    With the sound of gold and iron, a huge depression was smashed on the whole golden dragon''s head, and the dragon''s body rolled out!


    "Boom..."


    Then, another god thunder tripod followed, chasing up, and suddenly exploded in the center of the golden dragon body!


    The Dragon scales there were smashed and cracked, falling one by one, and finally became the law, and the energy was broken!


    "Boom..."


    Only when the Golden Dragon forcibly stabilizes the body, the third God Lei Ding is killed again!


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Golden Dragon''s mouth, constantly issued a huge howling sound, shaking the heads of people in the distance one by one!


    And the great prince of cangming kingdom is the first to bear the brunt. All the impact force is transmitted to the body through the mental and spiritual connection between him and the golden dragon!


    "Poof..."


    When the fifth purple thunder tripod smashed on the golden dragon, Li Zheng burst out a mouthful of stuffy blood, and his face became more and more gray.


    "Suppress it for me!"


    Du Shaofu drank and opened his voice, and the body of the green dragon moved with it!


    The law of matter, together with the law of space, interweaves together to form a huge net of laws, which is shrouded in the Golden Dragon.


    It''s the product of a high-quality law artifact. If you subdue it, you will be able to seize the Nirong sword!


    In any case, Liang Zi of cangming Kingdom has been married, and he will not let go of such benefits!


    "How could it be so strong..."


    Li Zheng''s eyes were shocked, and the shock in his heart was even greater!


    The nine tripods were so terrible that they shocked his Nirvana sword to pieces!


    He was so frightened that he finally knew that he was afraid!


    The strength of the purple robed youth was so strong that he was so successful that he was suppressed tightly!


    If it goes on like this, it''s really hard for him to keep his top-grade rules!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The body of Du Shaofu''s green dragon also came from killing. The power of the material law is rolling and mighty, and the killing opportunity goes straight to the sky!


    The power of the double law, coupled with the joint suppression of Du Shaofu''s body of green dragon, makes the Golden Dragon transformed by the real tool of the high-quality law constantly churn!


    In addition, the nine gods of thunder Ding dance in disorder, hang the sound of terror roar, brazenly attack and kill!


    "Don''t try to rob me of Nirvana sword!"


    Li Zheng''s handsome face became extremely ferocious. He clenched his teeth and exerted all his strength. He moved violently and poured into the Golden Dragon!


    The huge dragon body stirred violently in the void, trying to break away from the space field.


    However, under the full suppression of Du Shaofu, Jinlong was unable to make a big move and was tightly bound!


    "Boom..."


    The terrible collision broke out like a rolling thunder.


    On the body of the golden dragon, a layer of law power is stripped out and smashed into pieces.


    Under the violent force of terror, Jin long struggled fiercely, but he could not escape. Du Shaofu suppressed him.


    The nine God thunder tripod, together with Du Shaofu''s green dragon body, and the double law power, is really terrible. A golden dragon transformed by a high-quality rule artifact is so vividly suppressed on the spot!


    "Suppress!"


    The huge green dragon pupil of Du Shaofu''s painting was frozen, and his voice suddenly came out of his mouth.


    He wielded a dragon''s claw, and the upper class turned the force of the double law, and directly grasped the Golden Dragon!


    Under the joint suppression of several forces, the golden dragon is motionless in the void, and the energy light on his body explodes and bursts away!


    Then, with a "Shua" sound, the whole dragon turned into the shape of the golden sword again. It vibrated in the void. If he was subject to Du Shaofu''s authority, he was about to seize it.


    Such a scene, so that Li Zheng whole people are fast crazy!


    "Get out of here!"Seeing Du Shaofu''s hand, the dragon claw will touch his own Nirong sword, and the eyes of the great prince of cangming kingdom will turn red and red!


    He roars unceasingly, exhausted the whole body strength, all degree enters the Nirong sword, wants to resist again!


    But obviously, all this was in vain. No matter how he did it, Du Shaofu suppressed it!


    The green dragon''s claw also touched the Nirong sword step by step, holding it in the dragon claw!


    In such a situation, all the people watching the war from afar were shocked!


    In particular, all the people of cangming kingdom were shocked by such a scene!


    "This The sword of Nirong will be taken away... "


    "The strength of the emperor Yuqing is terrible!"


    "Is he really cutting off the real world? Why does it look like such a powerful person has the demeanor of an immortal strong man? "


    "The body of his green dragon and the nine big tripods are too terrible to be displayed by ordinary people!"


    "Nirong sword, it represents the highest crown prince of cangming kingdom. If it is lost here..."


    "Nirong sword can''t be lost. The great prince can''t afford such a price!"


    ¡­¡­


    Tens of thousands of people were staring nervously at the fighting there, and there were voices of discussion.


    All of them are crying out in their hearts, hoping that their great prince can suppress the emperor Yuqing and control the Nirong sword again!


    That represents the supreme inheritance of the whole kingdom of God, and there is absolutely no loss!


    "Haha I''ve already said that it''s not good to give us the emperor''s shoes


    "Well, it''s ok now. Even their Nirvana sword can''t be saved. Our majesty will harvest another treasure!"


    "The nirvana sword, as the only thing that can be owned by the emperor, also represents the imperial power! If it is taken away by the emperor, the face of cangming kingdom will be beaten and swollen directly! "


    "Tut Tut, that''s a real tool of the best law. I''ve never seen it before."


    "After the emperor takes it, he must be asked to let me feel it well!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the side of Yuqing Kingdom, all the people were smiling.


    They had known for a long time that Du Shaofu was tough.


    The most important thing is that many people know that the emperor''s strength at this time is not all!


    Especially for Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and other people, they heard that their emperor''s ancestor, that is, Du Shaofu''s Master Yu Yu, said that this guy directly killed an immortal strong man in jinghuatian''s reign of qianxu!


    No matter what kind of tricks Du Shaofu used in the first World War, it was shocking enough!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2827

    At least in the past thirty-three days, I''m afraid there is no one who can do this like Du Shaofu by cutting the peak of his later cultivation!


    In this way, by comparison, the guy easily suppressed a great prince of Cang Ming who had cut off the real and perfect state. It was not a fantastic thing at all!


    Under all eyes, Du Shaofu''s dragon claw directly grasped the Nirong sword!


    Under the control of Li Zheng, he wanted to break free from the shackles, but he couldn''t shake Du Shaofu''s suppression and was bound there!


    "Return my Nirong sword!"


    The eldest prince of cangming kingdom was crazy. He quickly killed Du Shaofu.


    In cangming Kingdom, in addition to the imperial seal of Zhenguo, Nirong sword is the most powerful treasure. If it is taken away by that boy, he can''t explain it to his father.


    In addition, the sword also represents his status as a reserve emperor, which can never be lost!


    "Get out of here


    Du Shaofu''s dragon head deflected, and a pair of huge dragon pupils glanced at Li Zheng. The dragon tail suddenly swept and hit the opponent directly!


    The body of the green dragon incarnated by the second change of Qingling armor is extremely terrifying. Under the sweeping of the dragon tail, it will fly the Li Zheng in an instant!


    His whole person swept a straight line, directly bumped into a mountain 100000 miles away, smashed through the mountains, turned into large pieces of stone powder, floating in the air!


    Li Zheng, who had lost his first-class rule, was not even an opponent of Du Shaofu. What''s more, he was severely wounded at this time. He was violently pulled out with a blow, and he was totally powerless to resist it!


    "The best rule is true!"


    Du Shaofu did not continue to pay attention to Li Zheng, and the body of Qinglong was transformed into noumenon.


    He''s in a purple robe, hunting in the wind!


    Du Shaofu controlled the nine purple thunder tripods and suppressed them under the Nirong sword. Then he opened the wasteland space and swallowed it up!


    The first-class rule is different from ordinary objects. It has a strong soul. If you don''t refine it by force, you will go to find the master by yourself.


    By ordinary means, Du Shaofu would surely take a long time to refine the Nirong sword, which was not an overnight feat!


    Therefore, we can only put it into the ancient space, and use the special law and order there to keep it under control, so as not to cause big trouble!


    Only wait for the future to have leisure, and then slowly refining!


    "The emperor is mighty


    Suddenly, in the crowd of Yuqing Kingdom, someone suddenly raised a strange cry.


    Such a strange howl, like a stone to stir up a thousand waves, so that all people are shouting!


    "Your Majesty is courageous, suppress the present day!"


    "Cangming prince, vulnerable to a blow!"


    "The divine emperor''s cultivation is to break through and crush all his contemporaries!"


    "Your Majesty''s power is unpredictable. Suppressing cangming''s son is like killing a dog!"


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of people roared with excitement, happier than they had won.


    They were really excited, especially fan Yushu, who had been robbed of wuhunmu by the fifth Prince of cangming Kingdom, and others felt that they were deeply angry.


    Isn''t your cangming Kingdom very powerful? Isn''t it in the top ten? Isn''t it much better than Yuqing kingdom?


    Now?


    Take a look at the results. A great prince who has been cut off by our family is really a great prince. His majesty, who is at the peak of his later period, is so good at beating that he can''t even let out a fart.


    If it wasn''t for relying on the high-quality real weapon before, what great Prince Li Zheng would have been totally vulnerable to attack, and would not even have the qualification to fight in front of your majesty!


    Then look at the result, the real instrument of the law finally fell into your Majesty''s hands. The treasure of cangming kingdom became the thing of our Yuqing kingdom!


    Hehe, this is a great irony!


    "Nirong sword was really taken away by that boy..."


    "Why is it like this? How can his strength be so terrible?"


    "The prince can''t hold him down. Who can suppress him in the war between gods and demons?"


    All the people in cangming kingdom were stunned and stood there one by one, staring at the purple robed youth in the distance, and seeing him take away the sword of Nirong.


    Their hearts filled with waves, can not use words to describe the mood at the moment, only feel very bad.


    Some people are beginning to feel dejected. It turns out that among the younger generation, there are people who are so much better than them. It''s really hard to imagine!


    If this man was born in the most powerful holy places, they could easily accept it, but he was just a man of Yuqing kingdom!


    "The eldest prince..."


    After a long time, the young warrior in the camp suddenly trembled, and his eyes quickly turned to the distance, looking at the overturned mountains 100000 miles away.


    After Li Zheng, the eldest prince, was attacked and flew, there was still no news."Go and see the prince!"


    Some strong people suddenly wake up and quickly tear up the space and fly to the other side to check the situation of Li Zheng.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu glanced at the line-up of cangming Kingdom, then waved his hand and said to Yu Qing.


    Fan Yushu, Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan, Yue Youran and others looked at each other. They were surprised in their pupils, but none of them said much. They flew away with Du Shaofu.


    "Tell your eldest prince that he is a seedless commodity!"


    Before leaving, fat fan Yushu suddenly put up a middle finger and made a comparison to the people of cangming kingdom. His mouth was full of mockery.


    The faces of all the people in cangming Kingdom turned blue in an instant. It was the humiliation of red fruits, which made their faces crack!


    However, no one said much about this, and no one would go up to stop Du Shaofu and others from leaving.


    They watched each other and disappeared in this area.


    Du Shaofu came suddenly, and he walked very neatly without any hesitation.


    "Why didn''t the emperor take advantage of the victory and pursue it, and beat the man of cangming kingdom into a falling flower and flowing water?"


    When tearing up the space, some people have doubts and ask the strong people around them.


    "Yes, with the strength of the emperor, we can suppress many of their strong men alone. We have no chance to beat them into a group of dead dogs!"


    Some people also don''t understand, so agree with the way.


    Many people hear the speech, are nodding more than, obviously this is also the question in their heart.


    "What do you know?"


    At this time, a strong man glared at the crowd, then put on an enigmatic look, and said: "the emperor has its own reason to act, you don''t use your brain to think, cangming Kingdom''s overall strength is so strong, if we really fight in a large area, even if we can win the final victory with the power of the emperor, will we also suffer heavy losses?"


    "This is true!"


    They nodded their heads to show their approval.


    Of course, they know that cangming kingdom is powerful. In terms of overall strength, it must be more terrible than their own side. Otherwise, at the beginning, the black soul wood would not be easily taken away by the five princes.


    Seeing the people nodding their heads, the thief, who had spoken before, laughed and said, "we have made a lot of money this time. We have not only taken back the black soul wood, but also the Nirong sword of cangming Kingdom has fallen into the hands of the emperor! If you don''t leave after you get such benefits, are you waiting to be surrounded and robbed by other forces after hearing the news? "


    As he spoke, he glanced at the other people, holding his arms in his arms and feeling very proud, as if he had really penetrated into Du Shaofu''s mind.


    However, listening to other people''s ears, these words make a lot of sense.


    The thirty-five holy land and the other seventy gods are very strong. If someone hears the wind and comes, he is afraid that there will be no small trouble.


    It''s better to leave at once. If your majesty can refine the nane dragon sword, it will be stronger then!


    On the other hand, with the help of Zhanjia youth and others, Li Zheng returned to the camp of cangming kingdom.


    At this time, his whole body looked depressed, his breath was weak, his face was covered with blood, and his chest had a huge depression.


    On the head, the top of the crown is also dropped, disappeared, full of hair disorderly scattered, how embarrassed to have how much!


    Zhan Jia''s youth and others constantly input Xuanqi into Li Zheng''s body, and at the same time take out a lot of red hell flowers and other things, so that he quickly recovered some strength.


    "How are you, your highness?"


    Zhan Jia youth looks at Li Zheng and asks about it.


    The great prince always gives him the impression that he is extremely domineering. His cultivation is profound and his every move is with endless dignity. Even if it is just a look, he is extremely oppressive. How could he ever show such an unbearable state under his eyes.


    It can be said that in today''s eyes, the image of the great prince Weian in the eyes of the young people in battle armour has completely collapsed.


    But after all, this is the great prince of the kingdom of God. In the war between gods and demons, these people must obey his instructions.


    "Emperor Yuqing..."


    Li Zheng didn''t pay attention to the young man''s questions. After regaining some strength, Li Zheng''s face became ferocious again, and his whole body burst out with a strong evil spirit.


    Du Fu walked slowly away from the empty space.


    "You are really strong!"


    Li Zheng made a sound again. He continued to lift his legs and walked forward.


    "However, today''s account, the prince will definitely ask you to come back!"


    The prince suddenly bit his teeth and made a "cluck cluck" sound, and his expression became to bite people.


    "Kill my fifth brother and take my Nirong! I want you to return these two enemies one by one! I''ll let your blood run out little by little! All of you in Yuqing Kingdom, no one wants to get out of the war of gods and Demons aliveLi Zheng clenched his fists and looked fierce, as if he were a wolf who had been humiliated endlessly!


    Looking at the void space, he tried to penetrate everything with his eyes, penetrate the body of the purple robed youth, and turn it into a pool of blood mud!


    "Big..."


    Looking at this situation, Zhan Jia youth and others wanted to say something, but just after the words were exported, they swallowed them back into their stomachs and said nothing more.


    They tried to persuade, but it was not easy to speak. After all, the great prince lost the nirvana sword, and the fifth Prince died in the hands of the emperor Yuqing.


    Such hatred is too great!


    "Everyone is at your command!"


    At this time, Li Zheng''s eyes suddenly closed, squinted behind him, and said in a voice of hatred: "from today on, we will never die with Yuqing kingdom!"


    "Big prince, this..."


    The young man of battle armour stepped forward and said in a hurry.


    He was shocked by Li Zheng''s words.


    At that time, thousands of immortal strongmen of the unknown Yuqing Kingdom suddenly went out and directly destroyed the holy land of juexing. However, it spread all over the whole heaven and shocked everyone!


    At this time, not to mention that they are the cangming divine Kingdom, I am afraid that among the 35 holy places, there are few who dare to really kill the children of Yuqing kingdom!


    Is his eldest prince confused? Such a decision has been made!


    You know, this is different from the ordinary fight. They just hurt some of the other party''s people when they were with the fifth prince. Although they were shouting to kill them all, they would only kill a few of the leaders at most. They could not really kill all of them!


    Otherwise, the hatred will be great after the war between gods and demons!


    If you ask yourself, they are so bright that they are not as powerful as the absolute holy land. However, they are far from enough. I''m afraid they are not enough for people to press with one finger!


    Then again, with the new emperor Yuqing, can we really kill them?


    The young man in battle armour is beating the drum in his heart. He can''t imagine that kind of scene!


    He was about to open his mouth, but was directly interrupted by Li Zheng''s fierce eyes.


    "Hoo..."


    After staring at the young man in battle armour, the great prince of cangming Kingdom slowly turned his head, gave a long sigh of relief, closed his eyes, and after a long time calmed down his mood.


    After that, he walked softly in the void and said, "I know that their Yuqing kingdom is very strong and can''t be destroyed easily."


    As he pondered, he said: "when you come to the situation of the war between gods and demons, as long as the normal fight is within the controllable range, even if some hatred is formed, it is a battle between the strong of the younger generation. Life and death are determined by life and death, which will not cause big trouble, let alone lead to the war between the two kingdoms of God!"


    Li Zheng continued to say, his face was ferocious again, but this time with extreme reason, he said: "some people have special identities and can''t move! But other small miscellaneous fish died also unimportant, can''t vent my heart hatred at all! Therefore, in the same sentence, each and every one of them must die in the war between gods and demons! "


    "Even if we can win the final victory, we will lose a lot. This is not the result I want! Moreover, after the war between gods and demons, the powerful strength of Yuqing kingdom will also bring great threat to cangming kingdom! "


    Cangming''s eldest prince said, while spitting out the turbid spirit in his heart, he said, "but if all this is done by the joint efforts of many holy places and the kingdom of God?"


    When he finished, he looked at the young men in battle armour and others with burning eyes, as if waiting for their reply.


    "Prince, do you mean..."


    Zhan Jia youth and others are puzzled and ask.


    Many holy places and Shenguo joined hands to wipe out the kingdom of Yuqing. As soon as you think about it, one of those people who came to the war of gods and Demons could not leave alive.


    At the same time, even if it is back to the outside world, it is impossible to compete with many forces at the same time with the strength of Yu Qing kingdom!


    Even though the small kingdom of God has the strength to destroy the holy land, how can it face up to many holy places and the holy land to join hands?


    It has to be said that the possibility that the eldest prince said is really feasible!


    But the crux of the problem is, why should the thirty-five holy places and the other 70 great kingdoms follow the dispatch of cangming kingdom to surround and kill the kingdom of Yuqing?


    Li Zheng suddenly sneered and said, "isn''t the new emperor Yuqing very strong? Don''t they all admire him? If that''s the case, let''s make the boy''s reputation more prosperous. It''s better to be arrogant. With a name alone, we can suppress nine days and ten places, and cover up the blue and blue spring! "


    "In addition, the boy''s means are various and his strength is excellent. I''d like to see what level he is at and who is better than the sons and daughters in the thirty-five holy land."


    The great prince of cangming kept sneering and gnashing his teeth."Big prince, do you mean to say that we give Yuqing Kingdom and their emperor a boost?"


    Listening to Li Zheng''s words, Zhan Jia youth and others understood it all at once.


    The meaning of the words of the eldest prince is obvious. It is to roast the emperor Yuqing on the fire and push him to the top of the storm.


    In the war between gods and demons, however, there are many descendants of great forces, especially the sons and daughters, who are strong enough to suppress one side!


    If these people are pushed to the opposite of the emperor Yuqing, the result is self-evident, and the boy will become the target of public criticism!


    This is a trick to kill people with a knife!


    "I can''t kill you with my own hands, but since I''ve provoked my son, don''t blame me for making you have some fun, and you won''t be bored in the war between gods and demons! Emperor Yu Qing From now on, you are the first of your generation. You are invincible in the realm of cutting down the truth. You can crush all the saints and daughters. Even if you regard the younger generation as thirty-three days old, you will be nothing! "


    Li Zheng, the eldest prince, looked at the void and murmured: "what I hope to see is how you will die in the hands of those holy sons and daughters. I really hope you will be suppressed to death! With such a result, how could Yuqing kingdom be hostile to many forces? Ha ha ha... "


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he felt. Finally, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Many forces joined hands to kill all the young strong men of Yuqing kingdom in the war between gods and demons, and their emperor also fell here. When the time comes to leave, will Yuqing declare war on many big forces, or can he just swallow the breath and suffer the dumb loss?


    Such a result, think about it makes people feel full of expectation!


    After making the final decision, Li Zheng laughed wildly for a while, and then, no longer hesitating, quickly issued an order to let all the people of the God Kingdom act quickly and begin to publicize some words in the war between gods and demons.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2828

    Du Shaofu and the others continued to travel through the demon wars, searching for treasures everywhere.


    To avoid another accident, he no longer allowed everyone to disperse.


    Because the deeper he was, the more he felt a strong sense of fear.


    In the Zhou sky, the blood evil spirit that permeates all the way straight into people''s heart, becoming more and more rich and terrible!


    "This battlefield is extremely huge. I''m afraid the whole battlefield will not be much smaller than that of Wushang Changrong Tian!"


    Yu Chengyan''s eyes flashed, looking around, while saying so.


    His perception of the situation shocked everyone. A battlefield is as big as the sky!


    It''s so terrible. Each side of the world is boundless in the past thirty-three days. Even if the immortal cultivator breaks through the void and makes a circle, it will take years. Only when they reach the state of sitting and forgetting, can we ignore such a distance!


    But in this war of gods and demons, when people enter these days, they can''t even touch the edge.


    Moreover, from the strong blood cutting gas, we can feel that there are countless souls buried here. With the deepening of the atmosphere, the more terrible the breath is, and it is gradually increasing!


    "If this is not a dead land, will it be another big world? In other words, this battlefield was formed by a big world? "


    Du Shaofu had such a conjecture in his mind that he could not help thinking so.


    Such a vast land is also the battlefield between many creatures and Demons after the opening of heaven and earth. It is very likely that it was originally a big world!


    However, under the influence of the scouring of the rolling Blood River, it has gradually become stagnant, fierce and tyrannical, and can no longer give birth to a new life!


    "The entrance of the war between gods and demons is in the heaven of eternal fusion, but I always feel that it is in another space, and there is no real connection between it and the heaven."


    Yu Chengyao stretched out two slender fingers, gently lifted the hair in front of her forehead, and said with red lips.


    Before all the people entered the realm of the war between gods and demons, the huge space gap that ran through the whole universe. Looking at their accomplishments, they felt as if they were leading to another heaven and earth. It was obvious that they did not exist in the supreme heaven.


    That terrible crack, should be just when the devil escaped, tear a huge gap, but is to lead to the supreme constant melting day!


    "The demon God escapes from it, and he is a part of the power of the demon ancestor, so in the war between the gods and the demons, will there be more power of the original God of the demon ancestor?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, his eyes dropped slightly, and he fell into thinking.


    This possibility is not without. Although he does not know how the devil ancestor was suppressed, he can still incarnate the demon God with a part of the original God strength after many years, which shows its strong point!


    If we say that there will be some residual power of the devil ancestor, it is very dangerous for everyone.


    This place is different from the world of martial arts. Whoever goes to that field must be suppressed. If they meet someone who is as powerful as a demon here, Du Shaofu would ask himself that his current strength would not be able to compete with it!


    Even if it''s desperate, it''s impossible to fight the devil to death through the origin of the burning law!


    But think about it, this kind of doubt is also dispersed. After all, the situation of the war between gods and Demons has been closely explored by many powerful people who sit and forget.


    After tens of thousands of years, it will be opened to let the younger generation to experience. They will not do anything uncertain. The powerful demons will be eliminated almost, and will not bring too great danger.


    Otherwise, it will lose the significance of experience.


    "Chengyan, can you tell me more about that demon clan?"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu turned his head and looked at Yu Chengyan and others.


    After he arrived for thirty-three days, he has been busy practicing, and he is also dealing with some trivial matters. Everything about the demon clan only exists in a few words, which is not systematic.


    At this time, when he came to the situation of the war between gods and demons, he suddenly wanted to know more, so he could only inquire from Yu Chengyan and others.


    These young children have been living for thirty-three days. Naturally, they will know a lot about the legend of the demon clan.


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s question, Yu Chengyan pursed his lips and nodded: "Uncle Du has been here for thirty-three days for more than a hundred years. It''s normal that he doesn''t understand these things!"


    Then, he began to say: "legend, this world is a chaos, in which three thousand gods and demons were born, and the devil ancestor is one of them! As a chaotic creature, three thousand gods and demons are infinitely powerful. If there is a statue left in the world, it can suppress the existence of the whole thirty-three days only by one''s own power! Their cultivation is definitely in the legendary state of carrying the road, even stronger! "


    "In the chaos, three thousand gods and Demons launched a fierce expedition, and most of them fell into the world! Among the three thousand gods and demons who can hold on to the end, there are Pangu, the great God who has opened up for 33 days, and the devil ancestor. As for whether there are any other people, there is no historical record! "


    "Later, Pangu opened up the world with the power of chaos origin, which led to the division of the whole chaos and the generation of yin and Yang and the birth of the thirty-three days and countless small worlds! In these worlds, endless creatures have sprung up. It is from this that hundreds of millions of living creatures in today''s thirty-three days and many small worlds come from it! ""Chaos into three thousand gods and demons, Pangu great God, open up chaos, melt heaven and earth, what kind of strength is that!"


    Listening to Yu Chengyan''s words, Du Shaofu felt dazzled and marveled at the terrible chaotic era.


    He can imagine that 3000 gods and demons are only imaginary numbers, not real numbers. 3000 represents many things, not necessarily 3000, but must exceed 3000!


    And those endless and powerful gods and demons are so powerful that the word "terrible" is not enough to describe!


    Among them, the most terrifying are Pangu and Mazu, and perhaps there are other gods and demons.


    "After the chaos broke, Pangu''s war with Mazu continued! The evil ancestor led countless demons to invade for 33 days, and countless creatures suffered from the disaster of extinction! The blood of the demons is boundless, which makes the whole thirty-three days fall into a period of grey time, and almost want to fall into the enemy''s domain, all of them become the devil''s land! "


    Only in Du Shaofu''s sighing, Teng Yuanshan, who came from the shenfa hall, came forward to take over Yu Chengyan''s words and said, "in this context, a fierce war of resistance was launched in thirty-three days, and a bloody expedition was launched with the demons! Almost all races and all living creatures were involved in this catastrophe! If we don''t fight with all our strength, we will face the end of death


    "There is no doubt that the demons are powerful, but at the beginning of the world, the 33 born spirits born in the age of yin and Yang ignorance are also very terrible!"


    After Teng Yuanshan finished speaking, he turned to Du Shaofu and said, "the emperor should have heard of the nine realms within thirty-three days. The last two realms of carrying Tao and nothingness are just legends. There should be no such strong one in the world! However, from the records of ancient books, I speculate that there were definitely such terrible characters among the strong at that time! Because these nine realms are handed down from ancient times and are still in use today! "


    "Yes, this is the consensus of many strong people in the past thirty-three days!"


    Yu Chengyao then went to Du Shaofu''s side and continued: "all the strong men in the past thirty-three days will all fight against the demons! After arduous struggle, many worlds were destroyed and destroyed, and countless dead creatures died. After paying an unimaginable price, the final victory was won in 33 days! However, such a victory is also a tragic victory! Those strong men in the dark ages of yin and Yang came to an end one by one, and many people died in the Ancient World War I! "


    "Later, the devil ancestor was suppressed, and all the demons were killed and wounded, and the war just ended slowly! After so many years of recuperation and recuperation, thirty-three days have now such an extraordinary scene! However, even today, none of them can be seen again, and we don''t know if there are any survivors! "


    Yu Chengyao said finally, can not help but sigh.


    Du Shaofu was even more perverse and filled with endless emotions.


    He always felt that the last two realms of the nine realms, namely, the Dao and the Wu Xiang, should not be just empty talk, but must have existed.


    After Teng Yuanshan''s narration, he realized that most of the strong people had died out of the chaos and died of the three thousand gods and Demons fighting each other in the chaos, and died in the war of the demons in the past thirty-three days!


    He was fascinated. What kind of two realms were they? Why had no one reached such a state after countless years since the beginning of heaven and earth?


    Can it be said that after thirty-three days of war, their vitality was greatly damaged, and they have not recovered to this day?


    If Pangu, Mazu and other strong people survive until now, how terrible will their strength be?


    Looking back at the present thirty-three days, the best known state is sitting and forgetting. If the gap is simply the four words of carrying the road and not being like, can we summarize it?


    "Do I have a chance to touch the realm in the two legends of carrying Tao and not being like?"


    In Du Shaofu''s heart, there were countless heroes and heroines in the past thirty-three days. However, he never heard who could step into those two realms, which shows how difficult it is.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help sighing. Even though he couldn''t reach the remote realm, he could only see it!


    "This war between gods and demons is a battlefield left over from the beginning, so if we encounter the remaining demons, we will never die, and there is no room for us!"


    Yu Chengyan gently opened his mouth.


    The killing and felling of the demons in those years left too much trauma. The hatred continues to this day. As long as you meet those people, it will be a fight!


    Du Shaofu listened to his words, nodded and asked again, "how was the devil ancestor suppressed? What''s more, is he suppressed in the war between gods and demons? Besides, what about Pangu? With his terror power, hasn''t he survived? "


    He would like to know about these problems. As for the suppression of the demon ancestor, since the demon God escaped from the war between the gods and demons, it is likely that the devil ancestor is here.


    In addition, the groundbreaking Pangu can live to the end in the chaotic battle of three thousand gods and demons, and open up thirty-three days and countless small worlds. Then he can know how powerful he is without thinking about it.Is it to say that even such a strong person can not survive in that demon war?


    "This..."


    Yu Chengyan gave a bitter smile, took a look at Du Shaofu, spread out his hand and said, "I don''t know what you asked. There are no corresponding records in historical materials and ancient books! About the war at the beginning of heaven and earth, it seems that all the books in the past thirty-three days mentioned it very obscure, but only recorded the general process, and the details were greatly missing! However, I think it is not impossible for Pangu to suppress the evil ancestor at the cost of his life! "


    "I see!"


    Du Shaofu''s jaw head murmured.


    He was a little disappointed. Did not there really be any strong people living in the age of endless longing, even the great God Pangu who created the world?


    If so, it would be a pity!


    In the Hunyuan space, Du Shaofu once heard Kong Lao talk about the shenhuang lock heaven array. It must be that the master of the great array at that time was also a strong one, not much weaker than Mazu!


    The God wild lock sky array, but completely shrouded the entire thirty-three days, trapped and killed countless demons!


    It is hard to imagine what kind of situation the master''s cultivation has reached!


    Du Shaofu stood where he was, no longer speaking for a long time, carefully digesting everything he heard today.


    Chaos era, yin and Yang obscurity era, these two grand and fierce, magnificent era, let him leisurely fascinated, wish he could not be in them, a glimpse of the extraordinary prosperity of life at that time!


    However, all of this, has gone with the wind, all the past are annihilated in the war, annihilation in the dust of history!


    "God Emperor, let''s move on. Since we have come to the war situation between gods and demons, we must make a good search for them! Although there will be many dangers, many benefits can not be easily given up! "


    After a long time, fan Yushu''s eyes narrowed, leaving only a gap, but there was a bright light from it.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. We can''t let go of so many opportunities here!"


    Beside fan Yushu, Meng Dongyang also said with a smile.


    After tens of thousands of years of evil spirit and nourishment, this God demon battle situation will surely produce a marvelous treasure.


    They found that the red sea flower, the black soul grass and the black soul wood are all good things, but with the deepening of them, the benefits will be more and more huge!


    Du Shaofu nodded and said nothing more. After throwing aside the infinite thoughts in his heart, Du Shaofu began to take the people to continue to advance to the depths.


    Time passed slowly, more than ten days of time flashed away.


    During this period, Du Shaofu and others found a lot of good things. The biggest harvest was chiming flower, but it was much more than when they were outside.


    In addition, several other plants were found, which can refine the spirit to a certain extent.


    However, such as black soul wood that some terrible things, but did not see again.


    "Why? It was... "


    On this day, as more than 20000 people marched apart for a short distance, Du Shaofu, in front of the crowd, suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked ahead.


    Thousands of miles away, a figure flashed away and disappeared quickly. When Du Shaofu looked again, the trace was already vague and hard to find.


    "Who is it?"


    Yu Chengyan also found such a situation, very puzzled to say.


    All the people from the God devil war are from the thirty-five holy places and seventy-two divine countries. Presumably, the major forces will be like their own people and will not easily disperse their actions.


    But just that flash but did not figure, clearly is only a person, looked again, has not seen!


    "Go and have a look!"


    Du Shaofu called, and then he flew up and swept toward the front.


    There, there is a red and black mountains, all the rocks are because of too much blood, and after thousands of years of weathering, they have become dumb and dull, accompanied by strong bloody cutting gas fluctuations.


    Du Shaofu clearly felt a breath very similar to this space from the figure that flashed before.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    All the people of Yuqing Kingdom followed him, and soon they crossed thousands of miles to the mountain.


    "Escaped?"


    Du Shaofu was standing on a lonely peak, his eyes wandering around him, searching carefully.


    He had some doubts in his mind. It was strange that the figure had disappeared after it appeared.


    "There it is!"


    At this time, from the Moon Palace leisurely Jiao drink, slender body pulled out of the air, in a direction to pursue and go.


    In fact, Du Shaofu was faster than her. In a flash, he disappeared from the spot.


    Fuyao style of display, directly through the space barrier, appeared in a hollow.


    "Shua Shua..."Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan and so on, more than a dozen of high achievers in the late period of the Zhenzhen period flickered one after another, and then appeared not far away from Du Shaofu.


    All the people gathered together and gathered a figure in the center.


    "This is..."


    In the distance, Zhang Haoran opened his mouth, and his chin almost fell down. He looked at the figure surrounded in the middle, unable to speak.


    Under his gaze, a humanoid is standing there, nervously and cautiously looking at the crowd surrounding him, making a defensive gesture.


    The body of this humanoid creature is covered with dark scales, blooming with cold light!


    Its face, hands and so on, all over the body, are glittering cold, scaly, with a metallic luster flow, looks extremely frightening!


    A pair of dark green pupils looked around and watched Du Shaofu and others on guard.


    "This is Demons? "


    Such an idea arose in the minds of all men at the same time.


    In fact, they have never seen such a creature. Has there ever been such a creature in thirty-three days?


    "What a demon


    Du Shaofu murmured that he was no stranger to such a face.


    In the Shenwu world and the demon religion for so many years, those strong people have different forms, but there are also many such forms of creatures, the great magic emperor is one of them!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2829

    In addition, on the body of the scale creature opposite, a layer of dark magic gas rolling and emitting faintly, which can not be fake, directly shows its identity!


    "There''s really a remnant of demons!"


    Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran, Yue Youran and others all became serious.


    Looking at the figure in the middle, a group of young children of Yu Qing''s kingdom of God are all over their faces!


    The existence of the demons is the endless pain of the ancient creatures in the past thirty-three days. Even now, when people see the strong ones of the demons, they will not let them go, and they will kill them all!


    "Human beings!"


    In the face of the encirclement of a strong group, the murky voice of the demon population is like the sound of stone friction, which makes people feel uncomfortable all over.


    In his face, that pair of dark green eyes in the meaning of cold, mixed with bloodthirsty light.


    "Hum, the demons are no longer what they used to be. Now that we meet here today, we''ll go to hell and continue to serve your demon ancestors."


    Such words came from Zhang Haoran''s mouth. Before he finished his words, he took a sharp sword and attacked him violently. He killed the demon family!


    The bright sword splits the space barrier, and all of a sudden it falls on the demon people!


    "Man, you don''t want to kill me!"


    The people of the demon clan suddenly roared, and a piece of dark magic gas was surging out, forming a black light shield, blocking the head!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    With the power of the law, the sword suddenly chopped the black light shield into pieces. Under the shock of the huge force, a large mouthful of green blood burst out of the demon''s mouth.


    After that, I saw the sword light remaining power is not reduced, fiercely cut to the head of the demon clan, but was caught by its hands, there are a series of sparks sputtering up!


    With the help of this terrible collision force, the demon people quickly retreat, and flash to the distance in an instant, want to escape and go!


    Such a scene is really to see Du Shaofu, Yu Chengyan, Teng Yuanshan and others.


    Zhang Haoran''s strength is also very clear to all people. However, he is a very outstanding person in the younger generation, so he should be the best!


    Even though it was not the whole strength of the sword, it had at least 34% of its strength. Even Yu Chengyan and others did not dare to take the sword with both hands!


    But that demon clan person actually did, and still really took over!


    Can it be tough enough to be that strong?


    "The scales of this demon clan are very powerful, like gold and iron!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and said softly.


    When he spoke, he also waved his hand gently. A piece of light net was sprinkled by him, directly enveloping the demon family who was about to escape!


    The power of the two primitive laws intertwined and entangled, tightly bound it, so that the demon clan could not break free.


    "Catch it


    Fat fan Yushu screamed strangely, and flew out with a large figure, and again surrounded the demon people in the center.


    However, once, they no longer have the slightest hesitation, all are instantaneously, with all their strength.


    A piece of law shining under the light, directly imprison the people of the demon clan!


    "Man, let go of me!"


    The mob''s population howled, and the sound was groundless.


    He struggled violently, and a strong evil spirit was surging out, releasing the great power!


    He is also a strong man. His real accomplishments are not inferior to those of fan Yushu and others. Besides, his scales are very hard, which can be comparable to ordinary artifacts!


    "Hum, go and dream your dream!"


    Fan Yushu snorted coldly, and with more than a dozen people, he exerted the power of laws and bound the demon people firmly!


    "People of the demon clan should be killed!"


    A strong man in the middle period of chopping really roared, and then a long sword suddenly appeared in his hand, with clear light flowing!


    He glared angrily, and killed the night Han. He wanted to go over and stab the demon!


    "Don''t kill him yet!"


    Du Shaofu stepped forward and stopped the man''s movement. He said, "we have just entered the realm of war between gods and demons. We don''t know much about this place very well. It''s better to get some information from him than to wander around aimlessly."


    With that, he suddenly stretched out his five fingers and grasped the top of the demon people in front of him!


    "Oh..."


    The sound of piercing sound pierced into the minds of many practitioners, who wanted to break their heads.


    At the same time, many people in the early stage of beheading the truth are shaking their hearts and shaking their spirits!


    I''m afraid that if Chengyin and other people are not cut off in time, many of them will not be killed by Chengyao!"Ouch, ouch..."


    Under Du Shaofu''s palm, the demons made a series of howls, which sounded extremely miserable.


    But the purple robed youth just gently closed his eyes and did not move at all. He constantly absorbed the information he wanted from each other''s mind.


    After a long time, when Du Shaofu opened his eyes, his strength burst out in his hands. A large amount of law light started from the palm of his hand and went down the body of the powerful man of the demon clan. With the sharp and sharp spirit, he instantly tore his body and finally turned into a mass of ashes with a bang.


    "God Emperor, what have you got?"


    Fan Yushu, the fat man, came to Du Shaofu''s side and looked at him eagerly.


    "Of course, there is a harvest."


    Du Shaofu looked at the fat man and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, many people immediately gathered around and looked at him one by one.


    "We had a good guess. The war situation between the gods and demons is extremely huge. I learned from the memory of the demon clan just now that it is really the size of a big world in thirty-three days!"


    Du Shaofu said, with some emotion that the war between the gods and Demons might have been a big world at the beginning of the opening of the land. It was only because of the attack of the demons that it became a dead land. Under the erosion of excessive blood, new creatures could no longer be born.


    After all, they had expected the result.


    "Any other information?"


    At this time, Yu Chengyan asked in a voice.


    People all want to know about this problem. The war situation between gods and demons is very huge, which is no smaller than the big world of either side.


    If we rely on these people who are the most powerful people who are the peak of the late stage of the real world to explore, I don''t know how many years it will take to do it.


    And if you know more information from the demon strongmen, then the next thing will be much more convenient.


    "Of course


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and said, "the people of many forces, who are always in harmony with heaven, have entered into the war between gods and demons, which has caused some disturbance and alerted the powerful remaining demons here. Just now that demon clan is the one sent out to inquire about the situation. In the war between gods and demons, there are still many remnant people gathered in the demon clan. They are very powerful and the overall number is huge. We must be careful! In addition, there are many terrible Jedi here. For countless years, no demon has stepped into them! "


    The memory from the demon clan''s mind was very afraid of the terrible Jedi, but Du Shaofu did not know how terrible it was.


    "Anyway, since we have come to the realm of the war between gods and demons, we must have a look at it!"


    Yu Chengyao moved lightly to Du Shaofu and said in a voice.


    When Du Shaofu heard the speech, he had the same idea. Since he came in, he must go and have a look at it. Even if there is a great danger there, he must have a look at it.


    "Here, there is a ruins hall and a ruins, both of which are frightening places. In addition, there is a place where the greatest terror is located. No one dares to set foot in the place called the gate of hell! It''s just that the ancient ruins are closer to each other. Let''s explore it first! "


    Based on the memory of the demon man, Du Shaofu sifted out some useful information and told them.


    "Good!"


    Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao all nodded.


    "Go


    Du Shaofu did not delay any longer and took the people on their way again.


    But before they had gone through seven or eight days, they came across an extraordinary place.


    Here, far away from the ancient ruins, but it exudes a terrifying momentum that they have never seen before.


    "There''s such an old jungle here!"


    In people''s sight, a vast and boundless forest appears in the near place, boundless.


    Every tree in the forest is tall and tall, and its trunk is very strong. It is afraid that dozens of people can hold it together.


    However, at this time, only the bare branches of these ancient trees were left, showing a dark red color. A green leaf could not be seen. The vitality of these ancient trees had already been completely cut off, and they looked extremely dilapidated.


    A layer of fishy wind blowing by, the air of bloody evil spirits in the void is more intense in the forest, and I feel like choking my nose!


    "Such a vast jungle is actually penetrated by blood, leading to the death of vitality!"


    Yu Chengyan looked at the front with shocked eyes and said in horror.


    Obviously, this is a place that was not excessively involved in the war. However, there were too many murders in this space. The blood flowed here and the fishy wind blew here, which affected the growth of this woodland.


    The soil in that forest is also red and black, mixed with some indistinct rotten things, very wet, like a shallow bog land.


    "The blood in the earth, after so many years, has not dried up completely!"


    Meng Dongyang opened his eyes and exclaimed.With a little exploration, it can be distinguished that the mud in the forest land is made of blood.


    "I''m afraid that at the beginning, the vitality of this forest land is not completely extinct, but it is still absorbing some blood of living creatures. However, when the environment of the whole war between gods and demons is circulating, the atmosphere of killing and cutting will eventually affect the growth of trees!"


    Zhang Haoran opened his mouth, so he speculated.


    The blood, which had never dried up for ages, turned into blood mud and spread in the woodland, which made people feel numb in the scalp.


    I don''t know how much blood essence gathered there!


    "This piece of jungle should be the first batch of growth when the heaven and earth opened, with very strong vitality! It is also because of this, here in the sky under the bloody immersion, condensed endless blood evil spirit


    Teng Yuanshan''s eyes swept over the vast land, so he said.


    This jungle has not been involved in the war, and finally grew up for a certain period of time, which is not known whether it is good or bad.


    Under the absorption of those years, the bloody cutting atmosphere further transformed into a bloody smell, and then gradually destroyed the vitality of all the trees, and then formed this area.


    "Let''s go in and have a look."


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu dived directly into the forest land.


    He directly fell on the ground, gently stepped on the soft soil, and sometimes a foot fell down, there would be a "ho ho ho" bubble sound.


    Compared with every tree around him, his figure is extremely small, and it is not too much to describe him in terms of the effect of fat on a tree.


    "The breath here is so terrible that I can''t stand it!"


    In the crowd, a man who captured God''s realm gradually trembled all over his body, his face was gray, and the whole person was about to be put down.


    Not only he, but also nearly ten thousand strong people around him were shaking their bodies one by one, and were shaken by the blood evil spirit.


    "If you can''t hold on, don''t hold on, all of you will enter the ancient space!"


    Du Shaofu frowned, looked around, and then said to the crowd.


    The ancient space opened and all those who could not support it were taken in.


    He did not dare to allow these people to leave the forest land, and no one knew what would happen next. A group of people who captured God''s realm were put outside. If there was any accident, the loss would be great!


    "Let''s move on!"


    Yu Chengyan said hello, went hand in hand with Du Shaofu, and continued to move forward into the forest.


    This woodland is really vast. I''m afraid that it will be no less than millions of miles. If we go forward step by step, we don''t know how long it will take to cross here, let alone explore some things in it.


    Therefore, the speed of the real strong is also very fast, almost turned into a black shadow, swish a few sound, then went to the distance.


    With more and more in-depth, it is difficult for some people to bear the terrible atmosphere here.


    The blood evil spirit is so strong that it affects people''s spirits and makes the yuan God tremble!


    Du Shaofu didn''t hesitate at all, and directly absorbed many early practitioners such as he Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and fan Yushu into the wasteland space. However, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong remained the peak state in the early stage.


    In this way, there were only a hundred people left around him, all of them were people who had been killed in the middle period or above.


    "What a terrible place! If I were left alone, I would not have come in if I had been killed! "


    Yu Chengxi unconsciously shivered and felt cold.


    Not long after he reached the peak of the early stage of cutting Zhen, he could barely resist the invasion of the blood evil spirit only by fully operating his cultivation.


    The environment here is too terrible. It is dark and humid. The tall trees around it stand up one by one, which makes it like a maze. If you go deep into it, you will feel that you can''t find the direction.


    "All right? If you can''t hold on to it, just say it and go with them to the ancient space to avoid! "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked at Yu Chengxi.


    "Let''s hold on!"


    Duan Yizong bit his teeth and said that he didn''t want to hide like this. This experience is also a small test of the path of cultivation.


    Therefore, we can only make the best of it.


    Du Shaofu nodded and said nothing more. He continued to spread out his body and quickly moved towards the center of the forest land.


    After a while, Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong did not hold on. They were affected by the terrible smell in the forest. Their faces were white and their skin was covered with black gas.


    "Get into the ancient space, and if you hold on, it will affect your accomplishments."


    Du Shaofu turned his head and said to them.


    Yu Chengxi and Duan Yizong looked at each other, nodded at the same time, and then went directly into the ancient space.


    "God Emperor, we are afraid that we will not be able to hold on for a long time. Let''s go in together and you can push forward quickly."


    At this time, a real person said.In order to take care of them, Du Shaofu and others are always ready to wrap up the people with their own strength, which greatly affects the speed of their progress.


    According to the situation in front of them, they certainly can''t hold on for too long. It''s better to avoid them directly.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu readily agreed that all the other practitioners in the middle period of Jianzhen entered the ancient space.


    Soon, only Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan and Yue Youran were left around Du Shaofu. There were only 14 people in total!


    "Let''s be more careful. I always think it''s not easy here!"


    Yu Chengyao looked ahead and whispered.


    "It condenses the endless bloody killing atmosphere, and finally changes into a bloody evil spirit. Here, either there is a big evil thing or a treasure will be born!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled, and he said to himself.


    "I thought that there would be a greater possibility of a violent attack!"


    Yu Chengyan smacked his lips and took a look at humanity.


    This jungle is very terrible, but in places like this, after countless years of change and evolution, there will inevitably be some things that are hard to see. I''m afraid it will not be seen in thirty-three days!


    And most likely, there will be extremely terrible things, if so, I am afraid these people will face unimaginable danger!


    You know, this is a demon battlefield at the beginning of heaven and earth. Hundreds of millions of living creatures died in it. It''s hard to find the ferocity in the world!


    It''s not difficult for us to find out what kind of evil things have been born here!


    Of course, there are also other possibilities. When the cathode generates Yang, things will turn against each other. If there is any treasure in the forest, there will be no small chance!


    But this possibility, people just think about it, do not dare to really hope, after all, this kind of opportunity is very small.


    Du Shaofu and his party continued to push forward, and half a month passed by in the monotony and exhaustion.


    As expected earlier, the breath here is more and more terrible. If those who have been practicing in the middle period of cutting the truth do not enter the space of the ancient world, they will no longer be able to support it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2830

    Up to now, even Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran, Yu Chengyan, Yue Youran and others are feeling the pressure is huge.


    The blood evil spirit invades their bodies, and everyone''s body surface is covered with a shallow layer of black gas, which is isolated by the force of strong laws.


    Comparatively speaking, Du Shaofu is much better. He has immortal metaphysical body, and the terrible breath can not really invade his body. Even if some breath penetrates into his body, it will soon be refined.


    "Why? It was... "


    It was on this day that Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed suddenly. Something appeared in his sight, which attracted his attention.


    "This is..."


    Yu Chengyao, Teng Yuanshan, Yue Youran and others were also shocked by what they saw.


    If they don''t think about it, they just flash away from where they are and get close to them in an instant.


    With a careful look, all of them took a breath of cold air.


    "Blood Xuesha black Ganoderma... "


    "This kind of legendary thing, originally really exists!"


    "What a terrible place! Such a terrible thing has grown up!"


    More than a dozen people looked at each other and were amazed.


    In front of them, a huge plant with a height of more than one person grows. It looks like a mushroom, but it is a huge Ganoderma lucidum!


    The top crown of this Ganoderma lucidum is about the size of four arms of two people. Its roots are as thick as a washbasin. The whole surface is black, with a faint red light, which releases a fragrance.


    "The blood evil spirit black Zhi, this is the extremely good thing


    Meng Dongyang tut praise, the whole person''s eyes stare greatly, a look of being frightened.


    "No wonder we haven''t seen such a treasure in thirty-three days. It turns out that only the boundless blood evil spirit in the war between gods and demons can nourish such rare treasures!"


    Zhang Haoran also sighed, his eyes glowing with fire.


    "This bloody black ganoderma is absolutely the most precious treasure. It''s the biggest harvest after we enter the war of gods and demons."


    Teng Yuanshan couldn''t help licking his lips and rubbing his hands.


    "Using this object can effectively refine the spirit and enhance the soul power! In the future, the power of perception will increase dramatically in the course of practice. "


    Yu Chengyan sank for a moment and said this.


    However, those who cultivate themselves to the point of profound cultivation depend on their understanding of everything between heaven and earth. If they want to master the vast law, they can not do it with the growth of their physical strength, but also need a strong understanding.


    Under the invasion of countless years of evil spirit, the blood evil spirit and black evil spirit contain boundless evil spirit. At the same time, because it can survive in the blood evil spirit, it has a strong nourishing effect!


    The two forces neutralize each other, making the blood evil fungus black Ganoderma become a rare treasure. It doesn''t exist like the ghost grass. When refining, you need to pay attention to whether you will be affected.


    If you are not too weak, you can easily absorb it. It is really a rare treasure!


    "You can''t let go of such a good thing!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the bloody black ganoderma with burning eyes. This one was so huge that it was enough for a dozen of his own people to get a point.


    After refining it, this generation of young children of Yuqing kingdom will have a great improvement in the war between gods and demons!


    As he said this, Du Shaofu stretched out his hand and slowly grabbed the bloody black fungus!


    Such a treasure should not be easily obtained. He needs to explore it slowly!


    However, just as Du Shaofu''s palm just came out, the space in front of him suddenly exploded!


    Only in a moment, the space crack suddenly expanded, and a terrible sword light came out of it and pointed at Du Shaofu''s chest, trying to split him in two!


    "Be careful


    Seeing such a scene, Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan, Yu Chengyan and others all exclaimed.


    The sword came so suddenly that no one expected it. It shocked them!


    In that sword, the spirit of punishment and killing was vast, and the void around was also confined by terrible forces, which made it impossible for people to escape. Even if all the people wanted to help Du Shaofu, they had no time to act!


    The words of more than ten people in Yu Qing''s divine Kingdom have not yet fallen. The sword has swept to Du Shaofu''s chest, and with his fierce and peerless power, he directly cuts his figure into two parts, and then is engulfed by the boundless light!


    "It''s a terrible strength. Who is attacking secretly?"


    Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and others were all blown away by the force of terror, smashing and breaking a giant tree!


    After they fell to the ground, their throats were humming and their faces sank. They looked around to find the man who had done it.


    "Where is the emperor?"


    Looking around, Teng Yuanshan also has a trace of looking for Du Shaofu.The sword just now was so strong that if they were to face it head-on, it would be very dangerous and life would be in danger!


    However, they knew that Du Shaofu''s strength should not be killed by a single blow. The purple robed figure that was killed should be a remnant shadow!


    "Among the children of the supreme constant melting heaven, there still exists such a terrible strong man!"


    Everyone''s eyes trembled fiercely. In addition to the demons, only a lot of young people from the top often melt into the realm of war between gods and demons. There should be no other talents.


    Judging from the breath of the sword just now, it is absolutely terrifying to say that it is absolutely not possessed by the people of the demon clan. It is obvious that the secret attack is the son of which power!


    It was when these thoughts flashed through the hearts of all people, and at the same time, they were looking for the traces of Du Shaofu and the people who had done it. In the void, there was a roar and a sudden explosion!


    "The rats who hide their heads and tail do not come out to see the emperor!"


    This is Du Shaofu''s voice, with a fierce and overbearing, and endless killing intention!


    As soon as his voice dropped, he could see the void in front of him was smashed through with a sound, and a figure shot backward from it. It was only after going hundreds of thousands of miles that he stopped!


    Along the way, the figure did not know how many trees were smashed!


    In everyone''s eyes, Du Shaofu also swept out of the void and flew in the opposite direction!


    After he appeared, he quickly sent a message to Yu Chengyan and other people, and said in a hurry: "let''s get rid of the bloody black Ganoderma!"


    Hearing such a sentence, where do these ten people need to think about it, they again surround themselves with the blood evil black ganoderma, and more than a dozen people at the later stage of beheading the true body at the same time, pour out the light of a layer of laws, and rush towards the package of the blood evil black Ganoderma!


    Needless to say, the man who just made the move was very strong. Even Du Shaofu was afraid of it. And the other party obviously came for the blood evil spirit black ingot. No one wanted to take away the found treasure!


    "Hum! A group of native chickens and dogs dare to snatch treasures in front of my Biyu Holy Land


    With this kind of words falling down, "Shua Shua Shua Shua" after a few times, no less than 20 figures flashed out of the void, directly toward Yu Chengyan and other people in the past!


    In the moment, the ferocious force of twenty people will be bound by the fierce force!


    "The power of the law of space is so strong!"


    All the people in Yuqing kingdom were shocked. The average accomplishments of these people were much higher than them!


    The joint exertion of the power of space law makes one''s own side as if trapped in the mire!


    "It turns out to be the man of Biyu Holy Land!"


    Yu Chengyan''s eyes became deep and incomparable, and his heart felt unprecedented pressure!


    Biyu holy land is one of the 35 holy places!


    Although this holy land is not absolutely strong, it can also rank 134 in the 35th holy land, and its overall strength is not sure how much stronger than that of Yuqing kingdom!


    Even if the thousands of immortal strong men from three thousand thousand thousand worlds come out at the same time, it is absolutely impossible to crush the holy land of Jue Ling. Even if they can win the battle, they will have to pay a great price!


    "Join hands to fight!"


    Yu Chengyao Jiao drink, under the pressure of space law, they are very hard!


    Those 20 or so people all have strong accomplishments, at least all of them are at the peak of beheading Zhen, and even two of them have reached the perfection of beheading Zhen!


    If they want to get rid of such repression, they must do their best to resist it!


    At such a time, where can Yu Chengyao and other people care about the blood evil and black ganoderma, which is no more precious than life!


    If you don''t fight in time, you will be suppressed and killed soon!


    However, as more than a dozen people were ready to meet the enemy, Du Shaofu''s words rang in their ears again!


    "I will fight them with all my strength to capture the blood evil spirit heizhi


    In a flash, the purple robe is swept out of the void!


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu directly displayed the second change of Qingling''s armor. The huge dragon''s body whirled and danced in the void. He was absolutely defiant and suppressed on the spot!


    In less than a breath of time, the space built by more than 20 people in Biyu holy land is smashed and a piece of porcelain explodes!


    "What a strong boy!"


    Those 20 odd people were shocked and shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength!


    And the body of the green dragon that it transforms, also makes everybody really marvel!


    "I don''t believe it. So many of us can''t suppress him!"


    A young man in Biyu holy land said coldly, and then he passed away and killed Du Shaofu again!


    "Divide ten people to capture the blood evil spirit black Zhi, others hold this boy down!"


    At this time, the figure who had been hit upside down before also came back soon and issued such an order!


    "Yes, son!"Under his instructions, the people of Biyu holy land divided into half, no longer entangled with Du Shaofu, but rushed to Yu Chengyan and others!


    At the same time, the Holy Son of Biyu holy land also raised a sword and chopped at Du Shaofu!


    The terrible cultivation broke out. That sword directly lifted up the sky and cut the whole heaven and earth in two. A terrible crack appeared in the void, which was pushed towards both sides. The space looked like the sea water was cut off from it!


    "A holy Son?"


    Du Shaofu''s voice of the dragon''s singing was heard. He snorted: "even if you are the son of the emperor, you still need to kneel down in front of the emperor!"


    When he finished his words, the two dragon claws suddenly began to paddle the strange track, releasing a huge gas!


    "Hum..."


    The empty eight trigrams show that the power of material law flows and ascends in it, carrying the power of calming the world, but it breaks down!


    That terrifying boundless sky thunder and earth fire, earth, mountains, lakes, seas, rivers and other scenes are beating, such as the evolution of a boundless world!


    At the same time, Jue hegemonic realm was also released and blended with all the material laws and scenes, which made the world directly separated from the void!


    In addition to the Holy Son, all the people in Biyu holy land, as well as more than a dozen powerful people in Yuqing Kingdom, are included!


    "What a terrible strength. What''s the origin of this boy?"


    "I feel difficult to move. Although the power of the law of space is not stronger than us, it is difficult for me to resist the perfect integration of the laws of matter."


    "This man''s strength will never be under the son of God!"


    More than 20 people in Biyu holy land were shocked. How could they ever fight against such a terrible opponent? Even if their son did his best, he could only do this!


    The most important thing is that these people can clearly feel that the boy''s cultivation is clearly just the pinnacle of the later period!


    However, the law of matter and the law of space can be so perfectly combined. Who can do this?


    It''s incredible. It''s unbelievable!


    "Get out of the way and take the bloody Ganoderma lucidum. It will be too late if you don''t do it again!"


    In the eyes of these people, Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and others were not affected at all. On the contrary, it was because of the help of the purple robed youth that they gathered momentum and could no longer oppress them!


    Those more than ten people are trying to collect Heisha Xuezhi!


    They are worried that if the delay continues, such a treasure will really fall into the hands of others!


    "Kill!"


    At this time, the sword light of the Holy Son of Biyu Holy Land attacked and killed, and it was cut on Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams!


    "Chulala..."


    The terrible power burst out, and the eight trigrams figures were torn apart in an instant. All the scenes shook and almost broke away!


    Du Shaofu''s Long Tong congealed. The power of this sword is so powerful that he is worthy of being the son of one side. It''s more terrifying than Li Zheng, the eldest prince of cangming Kingdom, who fought before!


    After the sword light cuts open the empty eight trigrams, there is still more power to descend!


    In Du Shaofu''s mouth, he uttered an earthshaking chant of a dragon. The dragon''s body twisted upward, and a divine dragon swept out with a big swing of its tail. It directly hit the sword and exploded!


    Under the catharsis of terrorist forces, the empty gossip shakes. Fortunately, Du Shaofu controlled it in time and did not really break up!


    However, there was a long scar on his dragon tail, with blood dripping down!


    "Break away!"


    At this time, some of the ten people who rushed to Yu Chengyan in Biyu Holy Land yelled.


    They joined hands to attack, and finally broke away from the terrible space shackles at the moment of shaking the empty gossip!


    "Kill them quickly, and capture the black Ganoderma


    "Die, weak chickens!"


    All of these ten people roared and killed Yu Chengyan!


    "No, the people in Biyu holy land are too strong. The Emperor himself has to take care of us. I''m afraid it''s hard to resist it!"


    Teng Yuanshan spoke seriously and worried.


    They believe that with Du Shaofu''s strength, it is not too difficult to kill Biyu holy land.


    However, at present, these ten people need to capture the blood evil black Ganoderma. While facing more than ten people to kill, the emperor also needs to take care of them. This is too dangerous!


    This situation is different from the first 100 joint battle in front of Yuqing kingdom. These people in Biyu holy land are very strong. With the son of God, there are three people who are really successful!


    What''s more, the strength of the Holy Son is not comparable to that of the general practitioners who have completed the practice of chopping the truth. The sword in his hand is not ordinary. Otherwise, how could the emperor''s body of green dragon be hurt?


    "Don''t mind me! These people can''t hurt me! "


    Du Shaofu drank heavily and opened his voice. The dragon body swayed in the void and killed the son of Biyu!He controlled the empty gossip, the power of material law and space law, and once again restrained another 20 people. However, with the preparation of the other party, he could not stop their action!


    "God thunder Ding, kill me!"


    This kind of words roared from Du Shaofu''s mouth. While he was fighting the son of God, the nine gods, Lei Ding, crossed straight tracks and went directly to the ten strong men who rushed to Yu Chengyan and others!


    "Boom..."


    The nine purple thunder tripods crush the void, and the power of the world''s heaviest weapons burst out like mountains rolling over the sky!


    They were hit by the huge tripod one by one. In Du Shaofu''s world domain, they could not escape the power of God thunder Ding!


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    With the sound of muffled sound, accompanied by the sound of spitting blood again and again, nine of the ten people who killed Yu Chengyan were smashed and flew out in an instant, until they were out of Du Shaofu''s domain!


    Needless to say, those people, even if they don''t die, have to take away half their lives!


    "What a terrifying object!"


    Finally, a cold sweat appeared on his forehead and rolled down, making his eyes a little fuzzy.


    He was shocked at the bottom of his heart, thinking that if he had been hit, he would have broken his tendon and broken his vitality!


    Where does he dare to continue to fight against Yu Chengyan and his party? His own strength is not enough. He can only wait for others to come and rescue him!


    Anyway, we should avoid this attack first!


    However, just as the thought in his heart had just risen, his pupils had shrunk at once!


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    ¡­¡­


    The nine gods thunder tripod rushed to him again and killed him together!


    That terrible breath rushes forward like the Yangtze River, carrying the power of crushing everything. The surging purple thunder covers the void. It is like dancing in the air, and there is an infinite breath of destruction in the tyranny!


    "No --"


    looking at the nine gods Lei Ding gradually magnifying in his eyes, the strong man uttered a long howl and wanted to escape, but he could not escape at all!


    He watched the nine tripods hit his body, and then the whole body exploded into a blood mist!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2831

    A later practitioner of Jianzhen was killed in an instant and died in a terrible way!


    Seeing such a scene, Biyu Shengzi''s eyes suddenly became overcast.


    And the other people in Biyu holy land are one by one cold at the bottom of their hearts, their throats roll hard, and their forehead is sweating.


    The purple robed youth who turned into the body of a green dragon was really terrible. So many of them besieged one of them, but they couldn''t hold him down tightly, and one of them was killed in an instant!


    If the son of our family works hard, it is impossible to do this!


    "Hula..."


    That is to say, at the same time that the strong one was killed, a terrible sword came into the sky, and once again killed Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams!


    The sword was so bright and powerful that it tore apart the eight trigrams and then killed Du Shaofu''s green dragon body!


    Du Shaofu''s Dragon belly was pulled apart, and he was almost ripped open. He paid a lot of injuries to resolve the attack!


    However, but see that in the blood dripping, the flesh and blood of Qinglong''s abdomen peristalsis rapidly, and recover at the speed visible to the naked eye!


    "Those who dare to kill me in Biyu holy land, boy, you want to die!"


    The Holy Son of Biyu Holy Land retreated slightly after a blow. His words were cold and he looked at the huge green dragon flying in the sky.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. Accompanied by the all-out dragon chant, Du Shaofu said to the sky, "what can Biyu holy land do? If you dare to snatch benefits in front of the emperor, don''t blame your ruthlessness!"


    In his speech, Long Tong turns and stares at Biyu Shengzi without blinking.


    "Boy, who are you? Dare to call yourself emperor


    Biyu holy land until this time, just really pay attention to the opposite opponent.


    From his appearance up to now, he heard the self claim of "Ben Huang" from the mouth of the other party more than once.


    He had some doubts in his mind. Did he have a great beginning?


    That is to say, after the word was asked by the son of Biyu, a holy land disciple suddenly exclaimed, with extreme surprise!


    "Call yourself Emperor He Is he the emperor of Yuqing


    As soon as this sentence came out, all the other people in Biyu Holy Land woke up in an instant.


    "The younger generation entered the realm of war between gods and demons. It seems that it was the emperor of Yuqing who entered the kingdom of gods and demons in the seventy-two kingdom of gods."


    "Yes, this news has just spread in the war between gods and demons. It is said that the emperor Yuqing came here!"


    "Who can believe that the divine emperor of a country is actually a person who cuts down the truth and cultivates himself, which is unimaginable!"


    "It seems that the rumor is true. This boy must be the new emperor of Yuqing."


    "Yu Qing''s kingdom of God is really a maverick. He dare not do things for others. He can be the master of a country even if he cuts down the real state."


    A group of people in the Holy Land couldn''t help saying that they were surprised at Du Shaofu''s identity!


    But soon, another voice sounded, which made the hearts of all people sink for a moment.


    "The Emperor Yu Qing is really powerful. No wonder he dares to speak out in the war between gods and Demons and trample on all the thirty-five Holy Land disciples!"


    This was also said by a disciple of the holy land.


    In recent years, they have heard a lot about the deeds of the emperor Yuqing. Almost every force in the war between the gods and demons is hardening his name.


    It is said that not long ago, the people of cangming kingdom were severely trampled by the emperor Yuqing. Their five princes were killed. The first Prince''s real tools representing the supreme imperial power were also plundered!


    The most important thing is that when the emperor finally left, he declared war on all the 35 holy places through the people of cangming kingdom. He said that even the sons and daughters of the holy places were like native chickens and dogs. They were all vulnerable goods, not to mention the great prince of cangming kingdom?


    As for the other seventy-one gods, they were all ignored and not mentioned at all!


    This madness, so that all forces after the news, are stunned, all for the arrogance of the Emperor Yu Qing and marvel!


    However, many people later understood that it was likely that the people of cangming kingdom were unwilling to be defeated, and they were making mischief and making enemies for the emperor Yuqing!


    However, their actions were undoubtedly successful. The name of emperor Yuqing spread to all the major forces. No matter the thirty-five holy places or the other 70 divine countries, they had a deep interest in it.


    Even some strong people directly say that if they meet, they must fight against one of them. At the same time, some arrogant people will speak out and they must severely abuse Du Shaofu!


    Therefore, the one who can claim to be his own emperor in the war between gods and Demons must be the new emperor Yuqing. The identity of the body of the green dragon transformed by the youth in purple robe is obvious!


    "Who am I? You are the emperor of Yuqing


    At this time, the Holy Son of Biyu holy land was really serious.The arrogant words of maltreating all saints and daughters, no matter whether they really come from the mouth of the young man in front of him, there is no denying that his strength is really strong, at least in front of the other party, his chances of winning are not great!


    As a result, Biyu Shengzi was a little frustrated. The fight just now allowed him to weigh the gap between them.


    "Yes, it''s the emperor!"


    Du Shaofu did not deny it, but said directly and positively.


    The other party recognized his identity, he was not surprised, it is obvious that the previous war with cangming Kingdom has spread out.


    "Indeed, you are a arrogant person, but if you dare to regard the disciples of the holy places as nothing, you will surely die miserably."


    Biyu Shengzi''s eyes were gloomy.


    Du Shaofu was stunned by such words and didn''t know where to start.


    However, it will be relieved to think about it. It must be the great prince of cangming and his party who arranged a series of right and wrong for themselves, pushing themselves to the top of the storm, so that they can eradicate themselves with the help of the hands of major forces!


    "The intention is really sinister!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were chilly, and he said in his heart that if he met the people of cangming kingdom again, he would kill them and dare not make rumors again.


    However, as he thought about it, Du Shaofu opened his mouth slightly and hummed to Biyu Shengzi: "I don''t know how the thirty-five Holy Land descendants are, but if you take the strength of your son of Biyu as a benchmark, I''m afraid it''s not so good!"


    The corners of his mouth curled with disdain.


    If we fight one-on-one, picking up the son of Biyu is just a little more expensive than dealing with Li Zheng, the great prince of cangming!


    "What an arrogant man! Today, Ben wants to see how you can fight against so many of us on your own


    Biyu Shengzi''s words are cold. He glances at the direction of Yu Chengyan and others.


    At this time, more than a dozen people in Yuqing Kingdom began to cut off the blood evil Ganoderma lucidum as the root, and was about to take it away.


    If you don''t do it again, the treasure will fall into the hands of Yu Qing. If Du Shaofu wants to take all the people back with his strength, it''s really hard for him to get it!


    "Let''s all fight together and kill the boy! When he''s dead, as for the rest of us, they can''t escape! "


    With the sound of such a big drink, all the people in Biyu holy land all shot at the same time and went to attack and kill Du Shaofu together!


    "Boom..."


    The force of the terrible space law is surging and weaving in the void, which has a terrible collision with Du Shaofu''s juebao domain!


    These two forces belong to the laws of space. They share the same root and have the same origin. When they touch each other, the universe suddenly overturns and the world turns around. The surrounding space explodes into pieces. It''s a mess and a mess!


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu''s body of green dragon kept rolling and twisting, oppressing the space and moving. Under the bright light of the empty eight trigrams, his whole body was cast like gold and iron, releasing a frightening sense of strength!


    Under the attack of more than a dozen people, the empty and eight trigrams in the sky kept rotating and changing, and all kinds of scenes below were broken and reappeared, and then they were destroyed!


    "Boom..."


    Nine tripods oppress the void, rolling and moving, killing heaven and earth, blocking the next attack, at the same time, it also smashed many people to vomit blood and fly upside down!


    However, on Du Shaofu''s green dragon body, there are also a large number of scars, purple gold blood gurgling down, spilling into the void!


    "Kill!"


    Bi Yu''s son was red in his eyes and killed with his sword. His sword pierced through the barrier of space and landed on the green dragon again and again, bringing terrible injuries!


    Since he has already fought for the blood evil heizhi, and one of his classmates has died in Du Shaofu''s hands, there is no reason to let go!


    He knew that it was impossible for him to suppress the emperor Yuqing by himself, but he did not believe that the other side could fight his own side alone, such as many people!


    "Chulala..."


    Biyu Shengzi''s feet are vigorous and vigorous, standing in the sky. His hair and clothes are flying like a God. His whole body is as bright as a rainbow. The power of the law sweeps into a terrible competition!


    He is more powerful than Du Shaofu in the application of the law of space. He goes through the void again and again, appearing and disappearing. It is hard to find a trace. But in a sudden, he suddenly makes a sword!


    However, the strength of the emperor Yuqing was really terrible enough. The combination of the laws of matter and space broke most of his attacking power!


    In addition, the nine terrible tripods were repeatedly plundered, which also brought serious injuries to the son of Biyu. It is needless to say that other people were seriously injured!


    "How can anyone cultivate this green dragon''s body?"


    The more fierce the fight, the more frightened Biyu Shengzi.


    He looked at the blue dragon flying up and down in the sky, and his eyes were full of shocking feelings!The other side''s defense is too abnormal, although in their own such as many people''s attack and kill also suffered a lot of trauma, but it is in the rapid recovery!


    When the green dragon''s body writhed, he didn''t see the meaning of the decline of momentum at all. Instead, he became more and more brave in the war, and his momentum was overwhelming!


    "Holy Land son, but so!"


    Du Shaofu roared, sending out terrible dragon chants, piercing the gold and cracking stones, breaking the void and overturning the heaven and earth!


    He danced in the air, carrying empty eight trigrams and moving, nine tripods under his control!


    It has to be said that these people in the holy land are really strong, and their strength is not much different from that of the top 100 of Yuqing kingdom!


    This time, however, was different from the fight that day. Du Shaofu had no scruples about it. He made a mess of the Holy Land''s children. After all, four people had died under the God thunder tripod, and another one was directly sucked into blood mud by his dragon tail. He could not die again!


    On the whole, there are so many realms that can''t be compared with the immortal ones. At least, Du Shaofu can be very comfortable in the face of these people. Although he is injured, he doesn''t need any retreat at all!


    In the early days of qianxu jinghuatian, Du Shaofu fought the immortal heaven of the demon wolf clan, but he paid a great price to kill him successfully. He was hit hard by unimaginable force, and was about to shake his foundation!


    Today, however, he does not need to worry about this!


    "It''s done!"


    Just as Du Shaofu and the people of Biyu Holy Land fight with each other, Yu Chengyan''s voice of surprise rings out.


    In the absence of outside interference, under the joint efforts of more than a dozen people, finally succeeded in picking up the bloody black ganoderma, which was collected by Yu Chengyan into the heaven and earth bag.


    Such a result, let them all surprise boundless!


    Xuesha black ganoderma is absolutely the most precious, such a huge one, enough for many people to use it to go further!


    As long as the cultivation is improved, Yuqing Shenguo can get more benefits in the war between gods and demons!


    "Asshole!"


    Biyu Shengzi saw this scene and scolded in a low voice.


    He misjudged his own strength and Du Shaofu''s strength. He thought that he and others could kill him quickly. But he did not expect that it took too long for the bloody black fungus to be successfully removed!


    In this way, it is of no great significance for them to go on fighting again. With the strength of the emperor Yuqing, let alone whether he can take back the treasure again, as long as he wants to go, he and others are afraid that it is really difficult to stop him!


    "Biyu is a holy land! I won''t play with you any more today. I''ll abuse you son of God


    Du Shaofu let out a roar of joy. The huge tail of the green dragon swept across and carried Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Teng Yuanshan and other people into the wasteland space.


    After that, he was ready to carry out the Fuyao style and leave here with a high pitched Longyin in his mouth!


    However, when his space law just started, the whole space suddenly had a terrible blood evil force infiltrating in!


    If the space is like a huge wall, Du Shaofu could walk freely with the help of the law. Now, the penetrating force of terror and blood evil spirits is a solid riveting pole, which penetrates into every inch of the city, making the wall so solid that it is hard to shake it!


    Even if the law of space is put into practice, it is forced to come out and show itself in place!


    "What''s going on? Why can''t I go through space?"


    "I don''t know where the blood evil spirit comes from. It''s so terrible that it affects the rules and order here!"


    "Back away, for fear of danger!"


    The people of Biyu holy land also found this very quickly, and they cried out in panic.


    Everyone quickly gathered together and began to retreat in one direction.


    "I''m afraid there''s something terrible coming out!"


    Du Shaofu recovered to his human form, his eyes narrowed and his heart beat fast!


    Such as the scene, he has never encountered, that terrible blood evil spirit is too strong, so that this space has been greatly affected, the power of order disorder, the law of space is ineffective!


    "Run away!"


    At this time, Biyu Shengzi suddenly roared and took all the people in the holy land to retreat quickly.


    His eyes were fixed on one place, and his eyes were frightened!


    Along with his eyes, all the trees in that direction turned into dust in an instant, silent, and a scarlet mist swept over from there, and quickly came in the direction of the people!


    "Oh..."


    A huge roar broke the sky, thunder rolling up between heaven and earth, that day for the broken, the ground for the crack!


    Du Shaofu and dozens of people in Biyu Holy Land felt their hearts shaking and their bodies were unsteady in a moment!


    That fierce thing is too terrible, just a simple roar has such a terrible penetrating force, which makes the yuan God want to burst, and the blood evil spirit takes the opportunity to invade a lot!With such a huge roar, a towering figure stepped out of the scarlet fog. The huge soles of his feet stepped across the forest land and went down with one foot. Tens of thousands of ancient trees were crushed and deep holes appeared on the earth!


    "What a terrible murderer! It''s true that a fierce man has been born in this ancient forest!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart trembled violently, and he was shocked by the blood evil spirit.


    People have already speculated that in this ancient forest nourished by the breath of blood evil spirits, there will be rare treasures or fierce things, and the latter is more likely!


    At this time, they did find such treasures as xuesha heizhi, but the fierce ones came directly to the door!


    Du Shaofu didn''t need to think about it. He ran straight away. Although he couldn''t tear through the space, he could still fly directly. He couldn''t stay here waiting for the murderer to find himself!


    Du Shaofu did not dare to look back and have a look at it!


    The first step is to step out of a very long distance, actually toward Du Shaofu and Biyu holy land and other people step by step.


    Such a scene makes everyone really panic. They can''t walk through the air. They can''t display the fastest speed. Otherwise, it will be much easier to get rid of the murderer behind!


    However, at this time, the boundless evil spirit invades and makes everyone smell the breath of death!


    "Oh..."


    There was another strange cry. Everyone felt that there was a strong wind behind them, just like a storm wave!


    "My NIMA..."


    Du Shaofu scolded him. He couldn''t help speaking, and was afraid of the ferocity of that fierce thing!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2832

    The emptied force of the fishy evil spirit was very terrible, just like the surging tide. Du Shaofu and others were just like fish in the same water. They could not help themselves at all, and they were lifted up and rushed to the waves!


    This is nothing. The most terrible thing is that they clearly feel that there is a huge mountain of things coming from behind, and they want to turn everyone into a group of blood mud!


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen''s power was slightly explored backward, and a chill came out of his back!


    The huge object that came from the cover was the shape of a palm. However, the palm of the hand was too large to directly cover half of the sky. Before it was really attacked, Du Shaofu felt that his body was stifled and his movements were much slower!


    His immortal body is bursting with blood splashing!


    "My life is over..."


    In the crowd of Biyu holy land, there is a person who yells directly, and his body explodes with a bang!


    "Come with me!"


    Biyu Shengzi yelled and quickly took out a short sword about the size of a palm from the heaven and earth bag. After the power surged into it, the sword, which was no more than a foot long, would grow in the wind in an instant. It would rise directly against the sky and cut into the void in front of him!


    "Hiss..."


    With the sound of gold and iron strike, the void is not cut into huge cracks as imagined, and the surrounding space seems to be solidified into the hardest thing, which is hard to cut off!


    However, the short sword was also extraordinary. It was still torn out a small gap and appeared in front of the body of Biyu Shengzi and others!


    Under the leadership of the Holy Son, the remaining ten people in Biyu holy land all rushed in and fled quickly!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing such a scene, Du Shaofu was speechless and had some silly eyes.


    The other party is worthy of a holy land''s descendant, the treasure on his body is not comparable to his own, in this moment directly ran away!


    What can I do next if I am left alone?


    "The next time you come out to take an adventure, you must have a good search from master!"


    Du Shaofu said, biting his teeth tightly, that he regretted that he didn''t ask Yu Yu to ask for some treasures before he came to the war of gods and demons!


    With the power behind the Yuqing Kingdom, the things that can be taken out will not be worse than Biyu holy land!


    "It seems that we can only continue to hide!"


    Feeling that the palm of the fierce object was getting closer and closer, Du Shaofu couldn''t help ejecting a mouthful of blood from his mouth.


    He gave a bitter smile, and then, without delay, got into the old space and disappeared from the forest.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    After Du Shaofu disappeared, the ferocious thing roared again and again, shaking the trees into powder.


    It is filled with boundless evil spirit, the whole space is firmly bound!


    After wandering for several times, I was sure that all the human beings had already fled. The murderer once again let out an angry roar. After a slap, tens of thousands of miles of woodland were immediately flattened and extremely neat!


    After venting his discontent in his heart, he did not leave, but went straight in and disappeared.


    Soon, the whole area became strangely quiet, and there was no sound at all!


    "Brother Du!"


    "The emperor!"


    "Your majesty!"


    In the ancient space, Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, fan Yushu, he Zhibai and others all quickly surrounded Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu gave a wry smile and briefly told what had happened outside. Everyone was shocked.


    The fierce thing appeared so suddenly that everyone had no time to guard against it. If there was no wasteland space here, Du Shaofu was afraid that there would be some danger!


    "If the strength of that fierce thing is measured by the state within thirty-three days, it will definitely be no less than the immortal triple heaven!"


    After calming down, Du Shaofu estimated it secretly, and his heart was dignified.


    He plans not to go out for the time being. He will shut up here for a while to observe the situation and wait for the opportunity to move!


    "We have also gained a lot of good things in the days after we entered the war between gods and demons. Let''s distribute them and refine them in this ancient space!"


    Looking at the 20000 people around him, Du Shaofu took out a large piece of precious medicine from the heaven and earth bag and piled it on the ground.


    Among these precious herbs, the most common one is the red hell flower, and the other one he found is the Styrax herb.


    What''s more, all the things taken from the five princes of cangming Kingdom and the practitioners of soul law are all here, including many red hell flowers and much more precious black soul wood!


    "I have a lot of them here too!"


    Teng Yuanshan also took out all the precious medicines and put them with Du Shaofu.


    "I also have dozens of chiming flowers!"


    "I have it here too!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many strong men all stepped forward and handed over their gains in the war between gods and demons.Soon, there was a hill in front of Du Shaofu. Many precious herbs were accumulated together. Although these precious medicines were monotonous and mainly focused on the flowers of the Red Sea, such a large number of them were frightening enough!


    "The most precious one is the black ganoderma with blood evil spirit."


    Yu Chengyan tut exclaimed and put a Ganoderma lucidum on the ground!


    The process of seizing the treasure was not easy. They just picked it up under the fierce attack and killing of Biyu Holy Land!


    "If the emperor had not restrained more than 20 people of the other side with his own power, the bloody black Ganoderma would never have been us!"


    Zhang Haoran sighed. He really admired Du Shaofu, and slowly developed a sense of awe.


    "With your majesty leading us, our harvest in the war between gods and demons is just beginning! Ha ha... "


    Fan Yushu, with his fat face huddled together, burst out laughing and said.


    "Flatterer!"


    Yu Chengliang, he Zhibai, Yu Chengyu and others all turned their eyes and laughed and scolded.


    Du Shaofu laughed and did not comment on it. He only said, "this bloody black ganoderma is the most precious. If you can take it away, it''s the contribution of 14 people, so we can divide it equally."


    As he spoke, he glanced at 13 people, including Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan and Yue Youran.


    "That''s not going to work."


    All the people were a little silly. They only heard Yu Chengyan say: "we can get Heisha Xuezhi. Uncle Du deserves at least half of his meritorious service. If it is shared by 14 people, it will be unfair!"


    Listening to such words, the rest of the people also nodded in agreement.


    This is not an exaggeration. If Du Shaofu was replaced by anyone, he would not have fought with each other for so long under the siege of about 20 people in Biyu holy land and killed several people!


    If it was not for him, the blood evil spirit and black Ganoderma would definitely be in the sachet of that holy land!


    "You don''t have to be polite to me! Since I am the emperor of Yuqing Kingdom, I want to lead you to grow together


    Du Shaofu waved his hand and said, "the bloody black fungus is huge enough, and it should be able to make me get a lot of promotion! If not, I won''t be polite to you. I''m afraid I will ask you for treasures to improve myself when I need them! "


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu''s words made everyone feel helpless.


    Naturally, all the people understood what he meant. His majesty regarded them as their own people and would not have any outlooks.


    It means that as long as he has it, everyone will have it, and if he just needs it, he will ask for it from others!


    At this moment, a strange mood surged in the hearts of many people. It seems that their royal highness of the same generation is quite different from the Royal Children of other countries.


    "If you don''t think it''s appropriate, it''s better..."


    Seeing that everyone was still hesitant, Du Shaofu spread out his hands and then said, "everyone should be allocated according to their needs, but we should do it in order of strength! If we 14 people still can''t use up the black evil blood Zhi, we will let the people who cut the real middle stage refine it later! "


    "It works!"


    Yu Chengyan nodded and agreed.


    "Just as the emperor said. If we push back and forth again, it will be disrespectful."


    Zhang Haoran also kept his jaw on his head and agreed with Du Shaofu.


    "Our majesty..."


    Many powerful people were moved. Of course, they knew the purpose of Du Shaofu''s decision.


    He wants everyone to promote together. The treasure is shared by everyone, so everyone has a share!


    It can convince all people that no one will say anything!


    "First of all, the blood evil spirit black ganoderma, after the distribution, then the black soul wood and the ghost soul grass, these two things are also very rare, but we need to pay attention to them when refining!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the many precious medicines piled up on the ground and continued: "these treasures must not be enough for us to distribute to more than 20000 people. When we get to the back, we can only aggrieve more people! However, if we continue to gain benefits in the war between gods and demons, we will continue to distribute according to our needs, and no one will come in vain! "


    He spoke very seriously, his eyes moving from the ground to the people.


    "Your Majesty''s words are enough!"


    "We have never made any contribution, but we have been able to distribute a few chiming flowers, which is already a shame!"


    Some practitioners in the early stage of cutting down the truth and seizing the realm of the gods all solemnly clasped their fists and said to Du Shaofu.


    They knew that the blood evil black ganoderma, the black soul wood and the ghost soul grass could not be divided into their own heads, but they got a lot of them. On average, one or two or three plants might be possible!


    The most important thing is that most people haven''t found any treasure in the war between gods and demons, which they know very well in their own mind!


    In addition, most people can''t touch the best treasures, not to mention refining and chemical gain benefits. I''m afraid that if it is accidentally, it will be directly eaten by the precious medicine and die. In that case, it will be a big loss!"That''s how it''s decided. I''ll leave the things here. If you need them, you can take them by yourself."


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu signaled that all people began to practice on their own.


    He took a piece of black Ganoderma from the blood evil spirit, about one twentieth of it, and felt that it was almost enough for him. Then he went straight to a corner of the ancient space and sat down beside the dean of tianwu college.


    The last time in the qianxu jinghuatian, Du Shaofu, with the help of Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San, and many other immortal strong men, resonated with the qi movement of many people, and finally made him resonate with the dean of tianwu college, thus greatly improving the laws of time and space!


    He felt that this kind of resonance should still have a chance to be triggered again, such an opportunity can be said to be hard to find in the world!


    "Let''s practice and strive for improvement."


    When Yu Chengyan saw Du Shaofu, he directly entered the state of cultivation. Without hesitation, he took some blood evil spirits and black ganoderma and found a place to sit down.


    Soon, more than a dozen people at the late stage of the real chopping took some blood evil spirits, black ganoderma, looking for a place to sit.


    "I don''t have the face to take the biggest advantage. Let''s start with the black soul wood."


    A strong man in the middle period of cutting Zhen stepped out and took a look at the remaining bloody black Ganoderma. Then he took a piece of black soul wood and found a corner to practice.


    Soon, the black soul wood was divided up, and the ghost grass was also divided into several leaves by several people.


    "Take a red flower first, I feel my bottleneck is about to break through, maybe I can use this thing to break through the barrier!"


    A strong man murmured and took a red hell flower.


    Many other people, however, did not take anything, so they began to sit and swallow up.


    After a while, the ancient space quieted down, and everyone had a vague fluctuation. The power of the law flowed endlessly. The rays of light twined with each other and interwoven into a dreamlike color!


    "Xuesha black Ganoderma can nourish the spirit. I hope that with your help, my power of understanding can be further improved."


    Du Shaofu slowly refined the black ganoderma of the blood evil spirit, thinking in his heart.


    This thing is nourished by the endless blood evil spirit, condenses the strong and boundless vitality, under its function, the living creature can obtain the terrible promotion in the soul power!


    And the power of the soul will become more and more compatible with everything in the world, and the fluctuation of the power of the law will be more easily captured. In this way, it will bring about the growth of perception!


    This is the terrible effect of xuesha heizhi!


    That''s why the man of Biyu Holy Land saw Du Shaofu picking it, but he didn''t even want to!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mud ball palace, the breath of blood evil spirit diffused out, enveloping his spirit, producing continuous sound, like a fire burning steel, refining his strength to red!


    "Ho ho ho..."


    At the same time, a large number of emerald light flashed and shuttled from side to side, continuously infusing into his yuan Shen, providing him with a steady stream of vigorous vitality, so as to prevent the evil force from harming the yuan God!


    Ganoderma lucidum, which can grow in the blood evil spirit filled land, can imagine how terrible its vitality is!


    And these vitality, is used to quench steel water, its role is to make yuan Shen more concise and tough!


    With the passage of time, under the repeated quenching and washing, Du Shaofu''s spirit became more and more clean and transparent. The huge red Jiri macaque became more and more compact, and the tiny impurities were removed and gradually became flawless!


    This is a fundamental improvement, and it has made Du Shaofu''s original spirit more and more tenacious!


    Time flowed slowly. Because of the acceleration of time in the ancient space, Du Shaofu didn''t care how much time it took!


    Even if the situation in the past ten years will not change.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    It is not only Du Shaofu, Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Teng Yuanshan, Yue Youran and so on, but also everyone''s breath. Under the refining of blood evil spirit and black ganoderma, the yuan God exudes a much deeper fluctuation than before!


    Everyone is making progress. Although this kind of entry has strong and weak, there are big and small, but the terrible momentum is linked together, and they are rolling in the ancient space, which is extremely magnificent!


    "The law of the soul, in fact, can be said to be the law of life!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was also constantly understanding some new things.


    He knew that there was another name for the law of the soul in thirty-three days, called the law of life!


    Life is the greatest miracle in the world. No matter it is the strong races, or the ants like flowers, birds, fish and insects, or plants and trees, there is life!


    Their root is vitality!However, the saying of soul is higher than life. Soul is the product of the combination of life and wisdom!


    However, any life, under sufficient conditions, has the opportunity to produce its own wisdom, that is, wisdom, just like the spirit, that is to say!


    At that time, in the demon world of Shenwu world, the ancestor of huolei was transformed by thunder and fire; the black water monarch of Heishui river was a river of blood; the military division of Heishui river was a willow tree


    "I still lack a lot in the aspect of soul law. If I want to find out the deeper principle of the law, I need to enhance my strength of spirit first, and then open up a bigger breakthrough."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart and realized some things.


    Now, his soul law cultivation has reached the early stage of killing the truth, and his understanding of the great existence of life is not clear.


    Only when we have a deeper understanding of the individual, can we follow some tracks and cultivate the soul law to a higher level.


    "Xuesha black ganoderma, refining!"


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu stopped his own understanding and began to refine the black Ganoderma.


    After wave after wave of scouring, his yuan God sent out bursts of sonorous sound after beating again and again!


    I don''t know how long after that, when the red Jiri horse Monkey God was quenched to the point of no further progress, Du Shaofu stopped refining.


    At the same time, xuesha black ganoderma is almost consumed, with only a trace of medicine left. After another shock wave, it will all disperse.


    "This feeling How nice


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes and felt a wonderful feeling in his heart.


    He only felt that his spirit and all kinds of forces in heaven and earth were close to each other, and that piece of law track was more relaxed and clearer than his earlier perception!


    This feeling, a little similar to ordinary people''s binocular vision suddenly increased several times, you can see a lot of ordinary difficult to see the mystery!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2833

    This wonderful state made Du Shaofu extremely happy!


    To be able to be more compatible with the law of heaven and earth and the order of the road is the pursuit of every living creature on the way to practice!


    Everything in the world is constructed by laws, which makes it so wonderful!


    If you want to reach a higher level, you must gradually explore these rules, control them in your own hands, and make yourself strong!


    Du Shaofu''s goal is to cultivate all the four primitive principles to the deepest level, and then to impact on the immortal realm, and to take a road that few people dare to take for thirty-three days!


    He knew that the road was very difficult. It was not easy to master all the four primitive laws!


    In the future, when the impact of immortality, no one knows what level will be faced, because no one in this world should have tried this!


    Even if success impacts the immortal realm, there is still a long way to go. You should know that the material law alone includes the derivative states of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, etc. when cutting the real state, you should master all these derived states to achieve perfection!


    What we need to do in the realm of immortality is to merge these laws into one furnace, and to condense them into the origin of material laws!


    This is the root of all the laws and regulations!


    Only by condensing the original power, can we be regarded as mastering the world''s truth. We all have the charm of the nature of heaven and earth!


    But it''s easy to say, but not so easy to do!


    Otherwise, Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San, Yu Taiyan and other immortal jiuchongtian practitioners would not have been trapped in that realm for many years, and would have been hard to find the opportunity to break through and forget!


    What''s more, Du Shaofu''s heart is very big. What he wants to integrate is not just a material law, but to condense all the four original laws into their original power!


    Don''t say or do this kind of thinking. Just saying something is enough to make the whole thirty-three days crazy for it!


    "Yuan Shen has been greatly improved, try to understand the major principles!"


    Du Shaofu breathed out his breath gently, and his strength radiated out. He tried to touch the dean of tianwu college around him. He wanted to resonate with him again, so that he could go further in the laws of time and space!


    However, after a long time, he was a little frustrated!


    The last time Qu Dao Jue waited for more than 200 immortals to help him. Only then did he really have a chance to touch the faint frequency and resonate with the Qi mechanism of dean tianwu. However, this time, he was not the same. His cultivation was still a little weak, and what he realized was far from comparable to Qu daojue and others!


    Therefore, he failed, has been trying for a long time, did not enter the mysterious state.


    "It seems that this matter still needs some chance."


    Du Shaofu sighed softly. He opened his eyes and looked at the sleeping figure wrapped in the light. Then he closed his eyes again.


    "Since you can''t resonate with President tianwu, you can understand it better."


    In his mind, he thought that the promotion of the power of Yuan Shen could reveal more legal principles and profound meanings of heaven and earth. If he wanted to make himself a little further, he could simply understand it by himself.


    Time flows imperceptibly. Years in the ancient space quickly pass away like a day. In a flash, it is five years, and the outside world is just a few days in the past!


    In the past five years, Du Shaofu kept on understanding, and his breath became more and more profound and vast!


    The powerful red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen power, after a lot of training, the understanding power is better than before!


    In this way, his attainments in the four primitive laws have been improved, although he has not made a breakthrough in the realm, but still has a significant improvement!


    In terms of the law of time and the law of soul, this time has reached the peak of the early stage of zazhen, but there is a small bottleneck blocking him to break through the middle stage of chopping Zhen!


    In terms of space rules, it is becoming more and more perfect at this time, about 80% to 90% of the appearance is mastered!


    Not to mention the law of matter, Du Shaofu had already reached the peak of the late period of decapitation as early as qianxu jinghuatian Baqi serpents. This is because he deliberately suppressed it. Otherwise, at that time, he could use the evolution of the law of empty eight trigrams to directly achieve perfection, and then have the opportunity to impact immortality!


    "Chengyan and Chengyao They have been promoted so much... "


    Du Shaofu woke up from the meditation and looked at the people sitting around him. He was surprised!


    With his eyes wide open, he found that the breath of Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao became more and more concise and terrifying!


    But what''s more surprising is that Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran and Teng Yuanshan, who have excellent aptitude, have reached the peak state of chopping Zhen. At this time, they have rushed to the top of chopping Zhen and realized a complete original law!


    This is terrible. The perfect cultivation of chopping is absolutely strong in any big power!Among the young children of Biyu holy land, only three of them had reached the goal of real killing, while Yuqing kingdom had three more!


    At this time, Meng Dongyang''s breath is very introverted, not show at all, but the whole person is sitting there, giving people a feeling of being engraved there!


    "This bloody black ganoderma is worthy of the title of enhancing the understanding power. It is really a rare treasure!"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help sighing and saying.


    As a result, the bloody black Ganoderma definitely played a crucial role, so that after thousands of years of accumulation, the three people reached such a terrible state. It is no wonder that they are at the top level of the supreme constant harmony!


    "It''s a pity that Chengyan and Chengyao are still poor in their accumulation. Otherwise, they can take advantage of this opportunity to achieve the goal of real perfection."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes deviated and projected on Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao.


    The two men were much younger than Meng Dongyang, and their cultivation years were more than a thousand years behind.


    In the cultivation of talent advantage is not too big, this gap in years, in the short term is not easy to diffuse.


    "I don''t know what''s going on out there!"


    Du Shaofu saw that many people around him had already woken up, but no one said anything for fear of disturbing some of the reclusive people.


    He didn''t say anything. He just thought that there was a terrible and fierce thing besides the ancient space. He didn''t know whether he was still nearby at this time.


    That fierce thing is too terrible. The strength of the cultivator is no less than that of the immortal triple heaven. Du Shaofu''s current strength can''t resist it at all!


    "It''s a fierce thing formed by the blood evil spirit. It''s a demon again!"


    Du Shaofu sighed in his heart.


    The fierce thing appeared in the woodland. After the growth of ages, it has already had some wisdom. It is very terrible!


    Its existence is the body of a spirit, and it is similar to the origin of Hun Ji, but the soul Ji is transformed by the remnant soul. From this point of view, the two are essentially different!


    "Well?"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu, who was thinking about it, suddenly thought of something.


    "Many creatures in the world are born with spiritual consciousness, such as Terrans and orcs! However, the demons are different. They are all the wisdom formed by the day after tomorrow. To some extent, they are more able to interpret the meaning of the law of life! "


    He thought of such a point, and the more he thought about it, the more excited he was. His heart was like a raging fire, burning.


    Since the evil spirit outside is formed by the condensation of blood evil spirit, and then wisdom is produced, it is the life and soul born after tomorrow!


    If we start from it, perhaps we can find out more mysterious places of soul law?


    Du Shaofu kept thinking. The more he thought, the more excited he was. He wished that he could not immediately dissect the fierce object and study its body and spirit!


    But at the thought of its ferocity and power, Du Shaofu could not help but shiver!


    If it''s not a common murderer, it''s too powerful. If you''re not careful, I''m afraid you''ll be slapped into cakes in an instant!


    What''s more, the blood evil spirit is extremely strong, and it''s definitely not for fun. If you are invaded too much, it will be quite troublesome. If it is serious, it will also bring danger to your life!


    Considering this, Du Shaofu''s heart was just like pouring a basin of cold water, and soon it was half cold!


    If the fierce object is just a powerful immortal, he will try it, but now I can only shake my head with a bitter smile.


    "Well How sad


    Du Shaofu was very melancholy. He squatted on the ground and began to sigh.


    Those young children who had already woken up all around were confused.


    "God, what are you sighing about?"


    At this time, a long voice sounded, from the broken Moon Palace of the moon leisurely.


    Her strength is also improved, and Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao are at the same level.


    "The big guy out there doesn''t know if it''s still there. I''d like to get it in!"


    Du Shaofu killed his fingers in the void. He was dejected.


    "Which big one? What the emperor said should not be that fierce thing? "


    The moon''s red lips are full, and he looks at Du Shaofu strangely!


    She didn''t feel that his Majesty was joking. He was not a joker!


    However, although Yue Youran didn''t face the terrible thing in person, she felt chilly after hearing Du Shaofu talk about it!


    How can you think that this guy sitting there sighing left and right is actually trying to catch that fierce thing!


    This It''s hard to imagine!


    "What is the use of your Majesty''s desire for that terrible thing?"


    In the shock of many people, Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan also woke up one after another, looking at Du Shaofu.After their breakthrough, after a period of time of precipitation, they have stabilized their cultivation in the realm of chopping true perfection!


    "It must be useful. What can you do?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t hide what he thought. He told them that he wanted to make a breakthrough in the law of the soul. Maybe he could practice with the help of that fierce thing.


    But as soon as such an idea was said, people were once again shocked by thunder!


    As they all know, Du Shaofu is very accomplished in both the material law and the space law. They only think that this guy is really likely to embark on the road of two primitive laws and practice them together. However, he never thought that he could not forget the soul law!


    This is really frightening. Every young boy is more respectful of his majesty at this moment, and can''t express his admiration!


    In this regard, Du Shaofu did not explain anything. He had his own ideas and did not need to be recognized by others.


    "The three of us have made a breakthrough recently, but if we want to cooperate with the murderer, we will not be able to see it at all."


    Teng Yuanshan laughed bitterly and kept shaking his head.


    He couldn''t think of any good way. The murderer was extraordinary. He was afraid that he would be beaten up as soon as he appeared.


    "I''m sick of this too!"


    Du Shaofu held out his hand and said helplessly, "please think about it. If you can get it into this space, I can easily suppress it!"


    He looked down as he spoke, not expecting too much.


    Of course, the ancient space is one''s absolute field of control, but there must be a way to let that evil thing come in to play a role!


    "As long as you can get it in here?"


    Meng Dongyang pondered for a moment, and then said, "the fierce thing is formed by the blood evil spirit. The reason why he would attack us is because the breath of our living people has the nourishing effect on it."


    He came from the refining temple. He also practiced the law of the soul. He knew more about the evil things.


    He thought again for a while, and then he said, "I just don''t know the intelligence of that fierce thing. If only some ignorant consciousness is born, it can be deceived and it may be possible to frighten it down!"


    "Why? This idea can be tried! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he was as excited as taking tonics again.


    He said, that is to dig out of the ancient space, put down a word, echoed in the ears of all: "I''ll go to see if that big guy is still there!"


    With the fall of the voice, the figure of purple robe has already left this space, leaving only a lot of young strong people laughing bitterly.


    "We, your majesty, are really vigorous and vigorous."


    "It''s not only vigorous and vigorous, but also absolutely crazy."


    "I wish he could walk out of the road of absolute hegemony, and eclipse all the talents in the past thirty-three days!"


    "Space, matter and soul, the three original laws of the road, think about it is shocking ah!"


    "If he succeeds, our Yuqing kingdom will stand on the top of the world."


    Many people began to discuss it eagerly and sighed for Du Shaofu.


    They really can''t believe that there is anyone in the world who can surpass the true and achieve immortality with the three primitive laws?


    However, the fact was more terrible than they thought. Du Shaofu''s plan was to break away from the truth with the four primitive laws!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu left the ancient space and fell on a huge plain!


    "If you hold a straw, it won''t be done by that big guy?"


    He looked around in amazement. The huge trees that had been standing there had already turned into ashes, and even the earth had been scraped away a hundred feet deep, revealing more bright red soil!


    At this time, a glance, tens of thousands of miles of smooth, very regular!


    "I don''t know if the fierce thing is still nearby."


    Du Shaofu flew up in the void, releasing his vast breath and constantly spreading around.


    As Meng Dongyang said, the fierce creature was extremely eager for the magnificent vitality of living creatures. Du Shaofu wanted to use this method to lead it out.


    However, he had been flying for a long time and found nothing.


    After a while, Du Shaofu almost went all over the vast plain, but he did not find any trace of the evil.


    "Look in the woods again!"


    After a moment''s thinking, he turned away and flashed into the forest land in the distance.


    Du Shaofu was very patient and looked for it carefully everywhere. He was not in a hurry to find the murderous object.


    In any case, there may be a chance to find some good treasures in this withered forest. Quan should be looking for opportunities.


    With such an idea, he kept going deep, shuttling back and forth in the forest, holding the breath of blood evil spirits all over the sky, and moved rapidly!Don''t say, in the past ten days, he really had a huge gain!


    "This is..."


    When Du Shaofu opened his mouth, he almost burst out laughing.


    In front of him in a shady place, there are actually a few green leaves growing, gently swaying!


    "Xueyulingshen! It''s blood jade spirit ginseng! Ha ha ha Yes! Yes! Ha ha... "


    Du Shaofu laughed wildly and wished to sing and dance!


    Master duanmuqiongtian gave himself a record of the spirit of heaven. Du Shaofu could see it at a glance!


    This blood jade spirit ginseng, is to rely on the endless vast spiritual power to grow up, has the formidable incomparable vitality, can the life and death human flesh white bone!


    As long as a strong person is not destroyed, he can use the blood jade spirit ginseng to save life!


    This kind of effect can be called against the sky!


    "Yes! It''s done


    How could Du Shaofu have never thought that he could still have such a huge harvest this time. This is simply a gift from heaven!


    Where need to think again, he directly is to slowly support his own law power, will cover a large area!


    After that, Du Shaofu reached out a hand and went to pick it!


    "Hi..."


    At the moment when he stretched out his hand, the green leaves swayed gently and gave off a crystal light. Then they went directly into the soil and disappeared!


    "You really can run!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t feel surprised.


    It has been stated in the record of heavenly spirits that this blood jade ginseng has the ability of escaping from the earth and can seek good fortune and avoid evil. It is not so easy to pick it up!


    "In my field, you can''t escape!"


    Du Shaofu licked his lips and said.


    Now that he has found Xueyu Lingshen, how can he let it escape?


    If you don''t get such a treasure, you will be struck by thunder and lightning!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2834

    Du Shaofu''s space field has already expanded to cover a large range.


    As a rare medicine, Xueyu Lingshen also gave birth to some ideology and knew how to avoid danger.


    However, all his actions could not escape Du Shaofu''s control.


    In a flash, the purple robe disappeared from its original place and appeared in another place.


    "Don''t run away. Come to my uncle''s bowl!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were shining, his palms swept out, and he opened a large area of light of the law, and surrounded the root of a giant tree in front of him!


    He moved with all his strength, and did not dare to reserve anything. The law of space and the law of matter intertwined to suppress it. He called out the nine purple thunder tripod and separated all parties, ready to cover it at any time!


    In terms of the grade, xueyuling ginseng sheet is not inferior to the previously obtained xuesha black ganoderma, even slightly stronger, and has the effect of escaping from the earth!


    Before that, more than a dozen people such as Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan and so on worked hard, and it took a lot of time to pick up the bloody black Ganoderma.


    Therefore, in order to avoid accidents, Du Shaofu tried his best to capture Lingshen as soon as possible!


    "Hum, hum..."


    At the root of the dead tree in front of me, a brilliant green light came out and kept struggling to escape the suppression!


    However, no matter how the light moves, it can not escape the shackles of Du Shaofu!


    Not long after, Du Shaofu murmured and his hands suddenly took back!


    Along with it, a huge carrot like thing appeared in Du Shaofu''s hand, and it was difficult to hold both hands down!


    This is the blood jade spirit ginseng, the whole body is crystal like jade, showing blood translucent, with strange light flow!


    At one end, there are several green leaves shaking!


    Under the peep of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen''s power, we can feel that there is endless vitality in it, which is so magnificent that it is heinous!


    Not to mention the spirit ginseng itself, even those green leaves contain a strong flavor!


    "Yes! Yes! It''s done


    Du Shaofu was so excited that he trembled. He could not close his mouth. His small face turned into a flower!


    He quickly took out a huge jade box from the heaven and earth bag and put the blood jade spirit ginseng into it.


    After a long time of joy in his heart, Du Shaofu walked through the forest again and continued to search for the trace of the bloody evil spirit.


    With the unexpected joy of Xueyu Lingshen, he was not worried at all. He was very patient and wandered around, intending to find more benefits!


    However, just after half a day, a huge roar suddenly rang out, which made Du Shaofu''s ear drum confused!


    In the air, a piece of blood evil force pervaded and permeated, and the whole space was bound up, and the fierce evil and fierce Qi were surging!


    "Come out at last!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed. The familiar breath let him know that it was the fierce man who appeared!


    Sure enough, just as he opened his eyes, a huge and incomparable figure appeared from far away, and he directly attacked Du Shaofu!


    That huge foot in the woodland, countless dead wood trampled to pieces!


    "What a big fellow


    Du Shaofu looked at the fierce thing, but he was speechless!


    The last time I met him, he was only in a hurry to run away. He had no mind to look at it carefully. Now that he didn''t want to escape, he really looked at it!


    Through the scarlet air on the fierce object, Du Shaofu could see that it was a strange animal, covered with bone thorns, like a knife with different shapes and handles inserted into his body, which was extremely ferocious!


    Fierce object''s skin is red and green, dark and dark, with strong muscles and muscles, releasing a sense of strength!


    "I don''t know how this big guy''s intelligence is opening up. If he has higher wisdom, it will be difficult to deal with it!"


    Du Shaofu murmured, his whole body released a strong Qi, which fluctuated in the void!


    He stood where he was and did not move. He let the fierce man kill him. With a huge hand in the air, accompanied by the pungent wind, he was ready to smash Du Shaofu into meat and mud!


    Meng Dongyang said that such a fierce thing is formed by the blood evil spirit, and the energy in the living person has a tonic effect on it. Therefore, after perceiving Du Shaofu''s breath, it directly ran out to kill this human being!


    "Don''t be too clever. If you are too smart, I will not be able to deal with you."


    Du Shaofu prayed secretly in his heart, hoping that the intelligence of this evil creature had not been opened too much, and that he was still in a state of ignorance!


    Just as he was thinking, the terrible palm on the sky was already empty, and the whole world around him was shaking!


    And Du Shaofu''s immortal metaphysical body just burst out with blood flowing!


    He silently calculated in his mind, just waiting for himself to be unable to hold on, instantly opened the ancient space, the whole person flashed in!"Oh..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu escape, the murderer let out a terrible roar, which made him angry!


    His one stroke in the air, a roar will be the whole earth flat to go!


    "Big fool, I''m here. Come and catch me!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu came out of the ancient space and yelled at the fierce object.


    "Roar..."


    The fierce thing roars, pursues directly in the past, is a slap in the air again!


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to delay, so he hid himself again.


    This makes the huge fierce roar unceasingly, shakes the universe to explode!


    When it was a little quieter, Du Shaofu showed up again. This time, he opened up the space of the wasteland and stood at the entrance.


    And Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran and others all came to Du Shaofu''s side. Everyone released a vast amount of Qi, which fluctuated in the space!


    "Come and get me!"


    Du Shaofu roared and squeezed his eyes at the fierce object.


    "Roar..."


    Once again, the fierce man roared, tearing the sky and tearing the ground. Everyone at the entrance of the ancient space was shocked!


    "Hide


    With a strange cry, Du Shaofu led the people to plunder into the ancient space. Under the influence of the unique spatial order, the roaring sound could no longer hurt them!


    However, he did not close the entrance, but still held it up, covering a huge area.


    "We must follow in. There are so many living people waiting for you to eat."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself.


    The reason why we don''t want to attract the big space is to capture the wild guy!


    "It''s really terrible! But the more fierce things, the more time it takes to produce wisdom! In my estimation, although he has some ignorant consciousness, he is still far from the complete wisdom form! Our method should be feasible! "


    Meng Dongyang looked at the fierce thing and said with a grin.


    Sure enough, at the same time he spoke, the murderer directly poked out a huge palm into the ancient space, trying to capture all the people out!


    However, Du Shaofu and his wife hid very deep, and the space was very large. The arm length of the murderer was not enough to reach them!


    "Come on! Everybody let go of the air compressor and lead it in


    Fat fan Yushu didn''t know when he came to Du Shaofu''s side. Suddenly he turned around and yelled at the crowd.


    He has a pair of small eyes burning with excitement, never feel so exciting!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Under the guidance of fan Yushu, more than 20000 people are trying their best to release their breath, forming a huge momentum, and filling the ancient space!


    This caused the fierce thing to roar repeatedly, the breath of strangers attracted it too much, making it fly directly to the ancient space!


    "Really in!"


    Du Shaofu was so surprised that everyone was about to jump up!


    He really didn''t think that it was so successful. What Meng Dongyang thought was really wonderful!


    "Roar..."


    With a big drink, most of the body of the murderer came in and faced Du Shaofu and others!


    It is to send out a low roar, two huge palms toward the people to kill!


    "Haha If you come into my territory, you can get down for me


    With a smile, Du Shaofu suddenly mobilized the power of the ancient space to suppress the evil things!


    Two terror boundless palms, towering power in an instant by the invisible order wipe out, dissipate in the invisible!


    Along with it, the giant beast''s body is also driven, mercilessly planted on the ground!


    "Roar..."


    At this time, the murderer finally felt the difference in this space. He instinctively perceived the danger and wanted to quit!


    "Do you want to escape? No way


    Du Shaofu hums coldly and closes the entrance of the ancient space!


    A giant tail sweeps behind the fierce object, trying to hold on, but even if its power is towering, it is hard to shake the ancient space!


    Under such circumstances, Du Shaofu quickly mobilized his strength and suppressed it repeatedly. The fierce objects rolled and roared on the ground!


    Not too long ago, the murderer was completely suppressed, and the forces of laws condensed into chains, which bound it firmly and made it unable to move. It lay on the ground like a huge dead dog!


    "Tut Is this the monster formed by the evil spirit? "


    Yu Chengyan, Teng Yuanshan, Yue Youran, fan Yushu and others all gathered around and looked at the monsters on the ground carefully and exclaimed!


    This big guy is different from other things. It''s the boundless blood evil spirit in the war between gods and demons. It''s grown up through ages!Don''t look at it at this time is a giant beast, but really want to break down, the root is still towering blood evil spirit!


    "How crazy we are! We have captured a monster no less than three immortality days! "


    Fan Yushu laughs, as if he is a bit complacent.


    "Can you have a face?"


    Next to him, a strong man in the middle period of chopping Zhen spat and said: "if it wasn''t for the space of his Majesty''s majesty, let alone you, even if it''s the ancestor of your God''s gate, you may not be able to beat it!"


    Listening to such words, fan Yushu sheepishly scratched his head and did not reply.


    Du Shaofu ignored them and whispered to himself, "fortunately, its intelligence has not been fully developed. Otherwise, we can''t catch it, even if we want to run away!"


    He was so happy that he thought it was a good chance!


    With the help of this fierce object, we should be able to make a big breakthrough in the soul law by following the righteousness of its life and soul generation!


    This is the postnatal creature. Even if it has a real life soul form at this time, it must have left a deep law trace!


    It''s not like the human race, the beast clan, the tree monster and the rattan essence. It''s much more useful to trace the origin of this evil thing than the inborn creatures!


    "Start to shut up and understand the law of the soul!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were burning at the fierce objects on the ground.


    He did not think much at all, but directly sat down beside the dean of tianwu. Then, a layer of invisible space power spread out and dragged the fierce object to his side!


    "The life condensed from the blood evil spirit will be separated into the original blood evil spirit force!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth and reached for a finger. The boundless force in the space turned into a sword like light, which pierced into the body of the murderer!


    At the same time, the power of the law fluctuates and decomposes the vicious object layer by layer!


    All of a sudden, the evil spirit began to steam around Du Shaofu, and it was dense in every inch of space, which wrapped him tightly.


    However, these evil spirits were well controlled, all around Du Shaofu, and had no influence on other people.


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s figure covered by the rolling scarlet force, more than 20000 young children of Yu Qing kingdom were shocked. They all looked at the terrible blood evil force with unbelievable eyes!


    "The emperor is crazy! That''s the blood evil force which has been formed for countless years. He is sitting in it like this


    "Who dares to think of such a move by using blood evil spirits to feel the true meaning of the soul law?"


    "I''m afraid only our majesty dares to do so. This is not a way that ordinary people can think of!"


    "If this method is really feasible, your majesty will surely make great strides forward in the spirit law."


    "In that case, the emperor will have great attainments in the three primitive laws of space, matter and soul."


    "How many people will be scared to death if this is spread out!"


    ¡­¡­


    All of us feel that we are stupid. It is not only because of Du Shaofu''s crazy behavior, but also because of his achievements in law, few people in the world can compare with him!


    Rao is so, this guy wants to go further in the aspect of the law of the soul. Obviously, he wants to impact immortality through the three primitive laws!


    "Let''s continue to shut up for a while. I always think it will take him a long time this time."


    Yu Chengyan looked at it for a while and said so.


    "Good! There''s time to speed up. Don''t worry about the drastic changes in the situation outside! When the emperor wakes up, we will go to the ruins of the ancient ruins! "


    Meng Dongyang nodded and agreed.


    Later, they entered the closed state again.


    There are still a lot of blood evil spirits and black Ganoderma left before, which are enough for some cultivators in the middle period of chopping the truth to break through!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu was surrounded by blood evil light, scarlet scarlet, as thick as real blood!


    His whole body was immersed in it. The evil spirit of terror constantly attacked every inch of flesh and blood, causing Du Shaofu''s body to rot. even if he tried his best to exert himself, he could not repair it in time!


    "It seems that the blood jade spirit ginseng will be used up now!"


    Du Shaofu was a little distressed. He took the fresh Lingshen out of the bag of heaven and earth, and unfolded his strength to dissolve it into a clear spring flowing through his body!


    Under the effect of this precious medicine, the eroding power of the blood evil spirit was quickly melted. With the continuous decomposition of the drug force, his body was finally restored to its original appearance, and the evil spirit could no longer make him suffer from trauma!


    "Start to explore the mystery of life and soul!"


    Du Shaofu was a little excited. He did not think much about it any more. He immersed himself in it, and the spirit of red Jiri macaque was all around his body.At this time, although the fierce thing was decomposed into the blood evil spirit, but it did not affect its essence, still had a strong life soul wave.


    Du Shaofu''s power of Yuan Shen permeates everywhere, constantly peeping into the mystery of it!


    In such a scene, time flies!


    Ten years have passed unconsciously in the ancient space, and more than a month has passed outside.


    During this period, Yu Chengyan, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran and others woke up more than once. Through their practice, they made great progress, but there was no big breakthrough!


    Among the other 20000 people, some of the practitioners in the middle and early stages of chopping Zhenzhen improved faster!


    When they woke up, they saw that Du Shaofu''s state had been maintained, and it seemed that they had not stopped for a moment.


    All the people did not disturb, but silently practiced and waited!


    That is to say, when Du Shaofu was in seclusion and fully understood the law of the soul, there were two figures in the deepest part of the war between gods and demons, but they woke up from practice!


    These two figures are Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, who came in with millions of young children who had entered the war of gods and demons!


    After they came in, they came directly to the deepest place, closed down and did not participate in any chance competition!


    "It''s a wonderful feeling to finally return to immortality."


    Dongli Chihuang is dressed in a blood robe. With his eyes closed, he feels the change of his own strength and says with great enjoyment.


    "How many years have it been? How many times have you and I reincarnated and rebuilt before we can recover such a little strength?"


    Shen Yan''s expression was gloomy, and he seemed not satisfied with his accomplishments at this time.


    "In the ancient war, Pan Gu and Da Luo Tianzun were so powerful that even the adults were suppressed. It was not easy for us to survive and have a chance to rebuild to this stage!"


    Dongli Chihuang sighs a little, thinking of some past things, such as the way.


    "Since we have awakened the memory of ancient times, it''s not too difficult for us to reach the strongest state, but the time may not be long. Those old guys hidden in thirty-three days will never allow us to recover to the peak!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2835

    Shen Yan looks at the void, and his Qi is extremely restrained. The original fierce breath has never been revealed!


    "Time is really running out. The war will start again! This time, as long as the adults return to the absolute top, without Pangu and Daluo Tianzun, no one can stop the rise of the demons in the past thirty-three days! "


    East from the corner of the mouth of red Huang suddenly Dang a cold smile, eyes shot out two fine light said.


    "Haha We have won the first battle. From now on, the devil kingdom will be in thirty-three days. It will be possessed by the demons! "


    Shen Yan also laughed and licked his lips in a very evil way, saying, "and all the creatures in the world will become our nourishment! The demons will be transformed in the killing, sublimated in the sea of blood, and more powerful in the scarlet sky! "


    As soon as he thought of this, he could not help shivering, and seemed extremely excited, as if he had seen the strong men of the demon clan all over the thirty-three days. All the strong men were suppressed and became the blood food of the demons!


    "After the thirty-three day expedition, we will also have a look at the three thousand worlds."


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes shrank and said coldly: "the birth of this world, there is no so-called three thousand thousand world existence! I really want to see what kind of place it is and how much benefits it will bring to my demon clan


    After he said that, the whole human body was filled with strong bloodthirsty breath, even the void was rotten through!


    "We can''t take it lightly. Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, is very strong! Although we did not really contact with him, a wisp of our adults became demons. We could easily be suppressed by him, and we could only escape by the special place of the divine world! "


    Shen Yan said, with a sense of seriousness: "in addition, the existence of Du Shaofu is also a great threat! If he doesn''t die, I''ll be in trouble for a day! "


    "Good! Du Shaofu''s boy grew up very fast. If it wasn''t for the memory of his previous life, we couldn''t match him at all! We must get rid of him sooner or later, otherwise, for our demon clan, there will be endless legacy! "


    East from the red Huang eyes become fierce up, eyes in the void, murderous spirit exposed!


    Shen Yan on one side also raised the idea of killing crazy tyrants!


    Du Shaofu, who had been hostile to each other since their early years, is indeed a rare genius!


    In the world of Shenwu, they exhausted their means, but did not kill it!


    More than a hundred years ago, the three great races, Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming Shenzu, were invited to fight against jinghuatian more than a hundred years ago!


    The purple robed youth is definitely the biggest threat to the demon clan. It must be removed as soon as possible!


    "We come to this ancient battlefield with an important purpose. On the one hand, we want to recover our strength, and on the other hand, we want to kill Du Shaofu completely! It''s not easy for the strong outside to get in here, so this is a great opportunity


    Shen Yan thought for a long time and said slowly.


    All the young people who come from the magic war are the young children who always melt into the sky, so that they can experience and improve themselves here!


    And in this process, there will inevitably be fighting among the younger generation. Those old guys will not interfere too much!


    So for Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, this is the best chance to kill Du Shaofu!


    "No more accidents this time! Du Shaofu must die! "


    Dongli Chihuang violently blows out a fist and smashes it in the void, knocking out a terrible black hole in the space!


    "No longer! If the children of the major forces who enter this place appear to be those who are against the heaven and can quickly break through immortality by virtue of the opportunity here, it will also bring great trouble to the two of us! "


    Shen Yan thought for a moment and said.


    If it is in the outside world, it is not easy for ordinary young children to break through. The people who come here have practiced for thousands of years and are still very young. It is impossible to achieve immortality!


    However, it is not the same in the war between gods and demons. There are innumerable fortunes here. If the strongest son of the holy land gets the advantage of adversity, he has no chance to achieve immortality here in a short time. Although this possibility is very small, Shen Yan doesn''t want to take such a risk!


    At this time, the two demon servants had just recovered their immortal cultivation. It was easier to deal with a group of cutting down the real world. But if immortality appeared in those people, it would be a great trouble!


    "It''s time to find Du Shaofu!"


    Dongli Chihuang stood up and took a look at Shen Yan around him and said, "let''s go! He must have made great progress in these days when he entered this ancient battlefield! "


    Finish saying, his whole person is silent disappear from original place, extremely strange!


    "No matter how hard he is, Du Shaofu will die this time! No matter how fast he is promoted, he can''t recover faster than I and I


    Shen Yan snorted coldly, the whole person suddenly exploded and turned into a blood mist!Then, the blood mist began to wriggle, and the thread penetrated into the void, leaving no trace!


    The original place suddenly became strange and quiet, as if there had never been the two people just now. Only the endless power of terror was flowing, fluctuating the strange and inexplicable brilliance!


    ¡­¡­


    In the desolate space, Du Shaofu practiced again for more than 70 years in silence. With the ten years previously spent, it took more than 80 years in total!


    In these more than 80 years, all the scenes outside him have not changed much. They are still the same as at the beginning, and the power of blood evil is rolling around!


    As for the other 20000 strong people, some of them have been promoted very fast. Some of them have directly broken through the threshold of cutting down the real world. They all have made a breakthrough with the mixed Spirit given by their school!


    Among the strong men in the early stage of chopping Zhen, there are also 45 people who have stepped into the middle stage, and their strength has greatly improved!


    However, nearly a hundred of them did not make such great progress in the middle and late stages of their decapitation. Their strength was already very strong, and it was not easy to make further improvement.


    But after more than 80 years of practice, the breath of all the people has been condensed a lot, and the foundation is stable.


    "The emperor is still in the process of understanding. I don''t know how long it will take."


    "It''s been more than 80 years, and it''s almost 10 months since the outside world!"


    "I don''t know what happened in the war between gods and demons. If only we could go out and have a look!"


    "Wait a little longer. When your majesty wakes up, we will continue to explore together."


    All the people are talking about it. They don''t know how long it will take for Du Shaofu to practice this time.


    However, everyone knows that his majesty has spent such a long time to practice. When he wakes up, he will surely have a lot of harvest.


    They are looking forward to seeing where Du Shaofu''s space can go and whether he can make great progress in the law of soul!


    But at the same time, people are helpless. This ancient space is a closed place. If Du Shaofu doesn''t take the initiative to open it, they can''t go out at all.


    It has been nearly a year since they entered the ancient forest. No one knows if there will be any major events.


    Did the people of the thirty-five holy places and the seventy-one kingdom of gods find any great benefits, or do they have a terrible fight.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Only in the midst of the crowd''s speech, a sudden sound came from Du Shaofu''s place.


    "Well, there''s something going on!"


    Zhang Haoran raised his eyebrows and quickly looked at the past. Other people also focused on the evil spirit.


    I saw the terrible force of scarlet, suddenly began to contract, like the tide general retreat, the volume gradually smaller!


    Along with it, the figures of Du Shaofu and the sleeping man on the ground are revealed in the sight of all people!


    "Is the closure over?"


    Someone looked at the purple robed youth sitting with his eyes closed and murmured.


    "The breath of the emperor has changed again. It''s very deep and hard to understand."


    "He seems to have some special charm on him, which is quite different from before!"


    "Is this the reason for the breakthrough of the law of the soul? He really made use of that fierce thing and made great achievements!"


    "Good! Our majesty is really powerful. I feel that my admiration for him has been totally uncontrollable! "


    ¡­¡­


    More than 20000 people could not help but began to talk in a low voice. Every pair of eyes that looked at Du Shaofu contained endless sense of horror.


    In their perception, Du Shaofu became more elusive than before. His breath was as vast as the sea and deep as an abyss!


    Needless to say, this is absolutely a breakthrough performance, he must have made great progress in the soul law!


    In this way, his majesty will be able to fight with the help of the law of the soul when facing the enemy in the future!


    Then what terrible situation will his strength go to!


    "Hum, hum..."


    After all the blood evil forces had gone into Du Shaofu''s body, there were fierce waves coming out of his body again, swinging in the void!


    What followed was the arrival of a powerful and terrifying force on the primordial spirit of everyone!


    "It''s a terrible power. It''s the power of the law of the soul. I feel like I can''t stand it!"


    Someone suddenly exclaimed. He shook his body in a good way. He almost collapsed and knelt down to Du Shaofu.


    "I feel it too. It''s terrible!"


    "No, give me a hand!"


    All of a sudden, many people began to cry out. At first, they were just some practitioners who captured the divine realm.


    At the end of the day, even dozens of people were no longer able to fight. The whole person seemed to be facing Tianwei and fell to the ground one after another!Fortunately, Yu Chengyan, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran and other people at the late stage of the Zhenzhen massacre and Zhang Haoran made timely moves to prevent the public from being hurt under the terrible pressure!


    They retreated a lot faster, almost forced to the corner of the ancient space, far away from Du Shaofu.


    Although Yu Chengyan and others were able to hold on, the situation was not very good either. The sweat on their foreheads was thick and their hair was wet!


    "Hum, hum..."


    On Du Shaofu''s body, a layer of strange light spread out and spread out in the void, covering the whole ancient space.


    Towering momentum in the transpiration, bursts of different strength, with endless breath of life and soul waves, to build a line of visible law veins!


    "This This is This is a sign of the perfection of the law of the soul


    Meng Dongyang suddenly cried out in panic. His eyes were wide open and full of disbelief!


    He comes from the temple of refining. His annual cultivation is the law of soul, and he has already broken through to the perfect state. When the opportunity comes, he can start to try to impact the immortal realm!


    Therefore, at this time, Du Shaofu''s power of laws was seen through at a glance. It was the power of the soul''s law that tended to be perfect!


    In other words, Du Shaofu at this time had reached the peak in the later period of the rule of soul!


    This is too terrible, such a terrible rise, just over 70 years, how many of the outstanding people in the past 33 days have been able to achieve this?


    "The Emperor Really What a pervert


    Everyone was shocked, Meng Dongyang''s words made them feel crazy!


    Many people opened their mouths and couldn''t say a word. After summing up for a long time, they thought that only the word "abnormal" could describe Du Shaofu''s insight!


    "Terrible What a terrible thing


    Fat fan Yushu raised his trembling arm and wiped the sweat from his forehead. His lips were shaking!


    Du Shaofu was just a little better than him when he entered the mixed space more than 100 years ago. But now, the gap between them is getting bigger and bigger, and it has reached an insurmountable level!


    Fan Yushu asked himself, no matter how bad luck he was, I''m afraid it would be difficult to catch up with the purple robed youth in this life!


    He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang, Yu Chengyu and others share the same emotion with him.


    Especially for he Zhixin, Duan Yizong and Yu Chengxi, they all set foot in the state of cutting Zhen at about the same time as Du Shaofu. But now they are still at the peak of the initial stage of the process. They do not know how many years it will take to get to the middle stage of Jianzhen, and Du Shaofu is already the peak of his later stage!


    But it''s not the key. The key is that the guy practiced the three primitive laws. They have reached the late stage of the real life in space, material and soul. Do you want others to live?


    Compared with him, they are all rubbish, out and out!


    "You can''t compare with him. It''s so frustrating."


    Yu Chengxi showed a thick bitter smile, shook his head and said.


    "It''s not training. It''s just flying, OK?"


    The moon caressed her smooth forehead and sighed.


    "It''s so despairing that I can''t see where my future lies."


    He Zhibai''s handsome face was squeezed together like a bitter gourd.


    "Always remind yourself that he is our God and he is so extraordinary!"


    Duan Yizong thought for a moment, then suddenly said this. After that, he nodded his head seriously and affirmed again: "well, that''s it!"


    All people listen to such words, is not Qi Qi Qi bitter smile, this idea is really excellent!


    At least, I can make myself and others feel better when compared with Du Shaofu!


    "Hum, hum..."


    On Du Shaofu''s body, the fluctuation is still continuing, and it is constantly spreading.


    At the same time, the law of space, the law of matter, and the law of time are naturally released, and begin to produce strange rhythm together!


    At the same time, the frequency of this fluctuation is constantly changing, sometimes strong, sometimes weak, sometimes slow and sometimes sick.


    "The emperor still controls the law of time


    After catching the wave, many strong people can''t help but pick their eyebrows and exclaim.


    "I I''m NIMA... "


    I don''t know who low ground scolded, speechless.


    All the people did not pay attention to the low scolding, just looked at the purple robed youth sitting in the distance.


    Not long after, a more frightening scene appeared again!


    But see that piece of law in the light of the light, the vibration of the frequency of a change, and finally in a moment suddenly stagnate, stable down!


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu''s figure lying on the ground beside him was also a bright light!Two people sit a lie, the power of the law blend entangled, began to faint resonance up!


    For a moment, the force of the law in the whole ancient space turned into a terrible storm, sweeping around, roaring in the air!


    Yu Chengyan and others have already been unable to retreat. This Law storm is very fierce, because they have to take care of the other 20000 people. They are very hard to fight against!


    But the ancient space can not be opened, they can only bite their teeth and support hard!


    "Who is the sleeping man on the ground? It seems that he is also very powerful!"


    Many people have a cold sweat on their backs, looking at the body of the dean of tianwu college lying on the ground and murmuring.


    After they entered the ancient space, they had already seen the figure sleeping, but it was related to the emperor''s personal secret, and no one asked.


    But now, Du Shaofu''s law resonates with the power of the figure, and he is brought to a very high position!


    Even Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran and Teng Yuanshan, the three real and perfect people, can not see through the vast air spreading in the space!


    Obviously, the strength of the sleeping man is far beyond them, at least a strong one in the immortal realm!


    "Does law resonance happen to him again?"


    In front of the crowd, Yu Chengyao''s red lips moved gently, with a sense of shock.


    After returning from the outside world, she heard many stories about Du Shaofu.


    In addition, Huang Zu and Qu Shishu had told her that Du Shaofu had a powerful man sleeping in the barren and ancient space, and had a lot of origins with their Yu family.


    During the reign of emperor qianxu and jinghuatian, Du Shaofu had a chance to resonate with the sleeping world and made great progress on the basis of the laws of space!


    And now, the same situation as before, seems to happen again!


    This, let Yu Chengyao incomparably astonished!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2836

    Not only Yu Chengyao, but also other strong men could not restrain Du Shaofu''s state. They were shocked in their hearts!


    However, all this is just the beginning!


    Only when the three laws of space, material and soul entangled in Du Shaofu''s body, a more mysterious wave rose again!


    No one can see this fluctuation, but it exists!


    Du Shaofu''s body was wrapped in it, as if he were in another era, isolated from the present world, and totally in two different time and space with other people!


    "Time! This is the law of time


    The whole world was filled with horror and was almost in a state of panic!


    This is a great surprise!


    "The law of time..."


    Other people are also shocked. Du Shaofu has always controlled the strongest laws of space and matter. Today, in the barren space, with the help of that fierce thing to break through the law of soul, that''s all. Who would have thought that he actually aroused the resonance of the law of time!


    Under the perception of all people, they can clearly feel that the sleeping figure lying on the ground has the fluctuation of the law of time in addition to the law of space!


    And Du Shaofu had a terrible rhythm!


    "Your Majesty, this is to Against the sky


    There are strong eyes are fast, staring out of the eyes, mercilessly swallow a mouthful of saliva, so said.


    The vast majority of the living creatures in the past thirty-three days will only choose a primitive law to practice, so that they can be more focused and greedy. Everyone can understand the truth!


    Even if there are a few strong people with outstanding talent and can practice two primitive laws, such existence is absolutely rare. If they are placed among their peers, hundreds of people will not be found in the whole thirty-three days!


    And in these hundreds of people, how many of them can finally succeed, surpass the real and achieve immortality with two laws?


    As for the three original laws of the same practice, it is even more unimaginable!


    Not to mention, Du Shaofu has practiced all the four primitive laws at the same time!


    If this situation is spread to the outside world, it is absolutely necessary to make all practitioners crazy about it. What a rebellion!


    "If the emperor of God really can transcend the realm of immortality with the four primitive principles, he will be able to compete with the immortal middle class in the time of chongtian, and at least reach the strength of quadruple heaven, or even stronger!"


    Meng Dongyang''s whole person is frozen, speaking at the same time, the voice is very numb!


    The shock they received today was so great that everyone was shocked beyond imagination!


    Du Shaofu''s state is too terrible, so that they are all in a deep shock, it is difficult to slow down!


    "Hum, hum..."


    With all the power of the four primitive laws presented, the purple robed youth sitting on the ground in the distance, all kinds of forces kept circulating and winding, and began to blend and change!


    After a while, the power of all the laws shrank a lot, no longer dancing in the wild space, but bound into a light group of laws!


    In this way, it looks more like an independent world, in which the four primitive laws are constantly deriving illusions, fierce collisions and setting off all kinds of visions!


    Everything that can be seen and perceived in the world is existence and inclusion!


    With the condensation of the power of the law, the oppressive force of Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and other people all receded. All of them breathed a sigh of relief. The pressure they had just suffered was too great. If it continued, they would not be able to resist to the end!


    "The law evolves, engraves the big thousand, this kind of method, who can do this in the world?"


    Yu Chengyan''s handsome face was filled with unspeakable horror and murmured in his mouth.


    He could clearly feel that the four primitive laws were presented by Du Shaofu alone, and all kinds of Dharma images evolved from each other!


    Although there is still a long way to go from the reality, it is enough to shock the world!


    He knew that only when Du Shaofu broke through the immortal realm, all this would be more realistic!


    "After the breakthrough of the law of soul, the law of time will continue to break through! It seems that we have to wait a little longer! "


    Teng Yuanshan tried to suppress the mood in his heart and tried to make his tone appear natural.


    "No harm! It''s worth waiting for a thousand years for the emperor to have such a terrible promotion! "


    "Good! Your majesty is more proficient in the four primitive laws, and we are more sure to fight in the war between gods and demons! "


    "After we go out with the emperor again, I''m afraid that it will be difficult for many outstanding successors of the Holy Land and the children of the kingdom of God to join hands, and they will not be his opponents!"


    "Unless Some people can take the lead and set foot on immortality. Only by joining hands can we fight with the emperor! ""But this possibility is almost zero. For a perverted person like the emperor of God, let alone the supreme fusion of heaven, it is difficult to find a second one even if you search all the thirty-three days!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many people spoke, their faces stiff.


    They are willing to wait. The promotion of Du Shaofu is a good thing for everyone.


    The stronger his strength is, the more benefits Yuqing can gain in the war between gods and Demons under his leadership!


    "Keep practicing


    After taking a deep look at Du Shaofu''s direction again, Yu Chengyao turned around, found a place to sit down and fell into the state of cultivation.


    Others saw this and followed suit.


    No one knows how long it will take for Du Shaofu to wake up. In the process of waiting, this time can''t be wasted like this!


    In any case, these people have to be promoted, so that they can keep up with the emperor''s steps a little, and will not be too far away!


    Time, like a fleeting moment, flows silently.


    Du Shaofu''s condition lasted for a long time. He kept on understanding the rhythm generated by the resonance of the law, and explored the profound and vast jurisprudence!


    The power of time and space on the dean of tianwu university is too vast. For Du Shaofu, it is undoubtedly powerful!


    He has already reached the state of sitting and forgetting. At this time, he is looking at the third state of sitting and forgetting, which is the breakthrough of reincarnation, the law of time and the law of space. For him, he has already completed the integration in the immortal realm, and has mastered the power of the two original laws!


    At this time, the dean of tianwu college was already walking on a deeper Road, touching a deep road. What he pursued was the origin of the road!


    If we say that the origin of the four laws is the most fundamental existence between heaven and earth, and the foundation of all things!


    Then the origin of the road is the fundamental existence of the origin of the law!


    Only master the origin of the road, control the real road, is the strongest living creature in the world!


    But obviously, this road is also very difficult. The old man tianwu has been sleeping in Shenwu world for many years. Up to now, he is still trapped in the third state of sitting and forgetting, and his recovery is far away!


    And this, also just let people be able to associate with, why thirty-three days of sitting and forgetting are rarely born!


    There is still a long distance between President tianwu and the origin of the road. Now we just touch the deep road!


    Of course, for Du Shaofu, this degree is unfathomable. At this time, he does not even have the qualification to touch!


    The original power of the two laws of time and space is shaking. With this great power, Du Shaofu is constantly analyzing the invisible traces of the laws of time and space. The strange tracks are slowly sorted out by him!


    Nearly one hundred and ten years passed by in a flash, and it was at this time that Du Shaofu''s laws of time and space fluctuated to an extremely terrible situation!


    The world around him was like an independent world, more and more solid, emitting a terrible majesty!


    In this space, there are layers of vast sea like forces constantly impacting, as if there is a terrible world in oppression!


    However, after all, the ancient space was the object of sacrifice and refining by the dean of tianwu. Although the vibration on Du Shaofu was terrible, it was not enough to really shake here!


    But Yu Chengyan, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran, Meng Dongyang, Yue Youran and others were not. They were awakened at the first time.


    Everyone looked at Du Shaofu''s direction with unbelievable eyes. All the strength of his body was exerted without reserve, maintaining his own balance and protecting other strong men!


    "The power of the law of time on the emperor has reached its peak."


    In front of the crowd, Zhang Haoran stretched out his tongue and licked it. His lips seemed to be dry and cracked!


    "Have all the four primitive laws reached the peak in the later period of zazhen?"


    The moon is carefree and gentle, the flower face is full of shock!


    Just as they were looking at Du Shaofu, Du Shaofu, who was wrapped up in the power of the real world, opened his eyes with a Shua!


    He sat there as a whole, but it seemed that he was left alone, with a different charm!


    "Now that we have come to this stage, we will not suppress it any more. Let''s achieve the perfection of chopping."


    Du Shaofu said to himself, feeling the growth of body strength, so he thought.


    When he finished, he looked at the people in the corner of the ancient space.


    "Everyone out of the old space!"


    Du Shaofu let out a light drink, and then he moved his mind to open up the ancient space, showing a gap!


    "The emperor will certainly make more noise next. We are afraid that it will be dangerous if we stay here. We will withdraw together!"


    "Go


    Under the leadership of three powerful men in the later period of the decapitation, more than 20000 people quickly flashed out of this space and disappeared from the gap.Du Shaofu looked at the scene, closed the space again, and then closed his eyes again!


    "Let me break all the four primitive laws."


    He had a deep voice, and suddenly he drank!


    That is, a wave of power, such as the flood gate opened, will no longer be suppressed, valiantly impact in the void!


    "Boom..."


    In the ancient space, there was a huge sound like thunder!


    In addition, all kinds of strange scenes are also evolving, broken and revived again and again!


    In the practice of qianxu jinghuatian Baqi serpents, Du Shaofu was able to directly break into the realm of real perfection in terms of material laws, but at that time, he was suppressed.


    Because his heart is very big, he wants to make a breakthrough in the four original laws at the same time!


    Now, the opportunity is ripe!


    In the aspect of material law, we only need to release all forces, and then we can make a breakthrough!


    The law of the soul, after practicing with the help of the fierce things, has reached the realm of one step away from the perfection of chopping truth, and can be easily broken into!


    In addition, with the resonance with the power of the law of President tianwu, under the homonym and the same law, the law of time also tends to be perfect, and the law of space is a step earlier to understand the integrity!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    With the constant impact of Du Shaofu, the rules are shining, bright, dark, profound, obscure and so on!


    These different charm, each represents a kind of law power, is the derivation of the four laws!


    Finally, at a certain moment, the power of all the laws has reached the peak, and can never be broken again!


    Du Shaofu broke the real and perfect state!


    "Let''s just take a breath and try immortality!"


    Du Shaofu felt the changes in his body power. While he was happy, he also felt more longing!


    Cut really to immortality, is a huge threshold, do not know is to stop how many talented heroes!


    It can be said that there are so many people in the big world who are practicing to cut the truth. It is not too much to describe them!


    But when it comes to the realm of immortality, Du Shaofu knows that there are hundreds of thousands of immortal strong men in the world!


    This shows how difficult it is to break through immortality!


    That porch, like a natural moat!


    But Du Shaofu still wanted to have a try. The temptation of that new world was too great!


    Only to achieve immortality can you become the strongest photographer in the past thirty-three days. Of course, this is in the case of sitting and forgetting to be born!


    Do what you want. Du Shaofu moves with all his strength. The four primitive principles are all evaporating, releasing the vast breath of brightness and strength!


    That terrible power in the roll dance, in the ancient space set off a piece of world destruction storm, sweep all directions, can instantly kill everything!


    But fortunately, it is a sacrifice for a strong man who sits and forgets. Although Du Shaofu''s power is too terrible, it can''t do much damage to the ancient space.


    And tianwu president himself is needless to say, although he is sleeping, he also has invisible power to protect himself at all times, so that all the power of tyranny can not get close to him!


    "No! There is no sign of breaking through! "


    After a long time of hard work, Du Shaofu got nothing. He could not touch the threshold of immortality, let alone break into it!


    After thinking for a while, he simply withdrew his strength and fell into deep thought.


    "Cut the real, cut the real, cut the cage, reshape the true self! In this realm, the living beings need to get rid of all obstacles, seek the power of the four primitive laws, and master at least all the derived states of one kind of primitive laws, so as to be perfect! "


    As he pondered, he murmured: "immortality is to integrate all the power of the law and return to the origin of the law! For example, the material law contains the derivative laws of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder and so on. Only after the integration step by step can we master the origin of the real material law! "


    As for the cultivation of these realms, he had already known them through Yu Yuqian, Yu Taiyan, Qu daojue and Kong Lao.


    If you want to break through the threshold of cutting true to immortality, you must initially integrate the power of some laws, so that you can enter the immortal heaven!


    "However, I have mastered all the four original laws. If I attack them together, I always feel that the forces of various laws are influencing each other, and I can''t successfully touch the porch! But if we break through the four laws separately, it will never be feasible! "


    Du Shaofu frowned tightly and kept thinking about the threshold of immortality.


    The reason why in thirty-three days, few people use two or more primitive laws to impact immortality, precisely because this practice is too difficult!


    At the time of impact, the law forces entangle with each other, twist and influence each other, making the process of breakthrough very difficult!If the door of immortality is only so wide, and the power of a kind of primitive law can pass through, it is almost impossible to put the two laws together. They will only care about the left and the right, and fall into a dilemma!


    "If the four primitive laws are broken through separately, all that I have done in the realm of killing the truth will be meaningless and lose my original intention!"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help sighing, but he was helpless.


    Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San, Yu Taiyan and others once told him that the realm of immortality merges with the law and pursues the original power of the law. In this process, once the power of a certain primitive law is used to achieve immortality, the flesh and spirit of living beings will have a deep affinity with this law.


    But for the power of other laws, it will produce exclusion, it is difficult to merge again!


    Therefore, it is impossible for Du Shaofu to abandon the other three primitive laws and concentrate on breaking through one!


    In thirty-three days, it is not that no one has broken through immortality with the power of two laws, but they are absolutely achieved at the same time, just like the president of tianwu around him!


    What we need to do at this time is to mix a variety of primitive laws together, so that several forces can be more consolidated!


    "How can the four primal laws be condensed together and twisted into a rope, so as to achieve immortality?"


    Du Shaofu was still pondering over this issue, which made him very entangled.


    After all, there are too few people who can do this, and those who practice the four original principles are not the first to be followed, but they are also absolutely rare and rare!


    I''m afraid there is no such existence except Du Shaofu!


    "I am so worried


    Du Shaofu suddenly began to face bitterly, feeling helpless.


    Few predecessors as a benchmark to let himself participate, which makes his breakthrough road a dark, can only rely on their own to explore.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2837

    Du Shaofu felt a little sad. The threshold of immortality was too difficult!


    It''s hard for countless people who practice a kind of primitive law, let alone cultivate the four primitive laws together.


    At this time, he only felt that his future was boundless and he could not see the direction at all.


    At this moment, he had an impulse to shake Dean tianwu on the ground up and let the other party tell him how he broke through the two original laws of time and space to immortality at the same time, so as to make a reference for himself!


    But obviously, this idea is not realistic at all.


    He didn''t know what kind of state the sitting and forgetting state was. If it disturbed the president''s breakthrough, it would not be a wonderful thing.


    I don''t know if it will have any effect on his cultivation. If he wakes up after being disturbed, he will be able to clap Du Shaofu into cakes with one slap!


    If you want to kill him, is it not as simple as killing an ant?


    Therefore, Du Shaofu just shook his head and had to give up.


    "It seems that all this can only be done by ourselves."


    He stopped thinking about it, got up from the ground and walked out of the ancient space.


    In the matter of impact on immortality, we can''t be anxious!


    "Shua..."


    Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the outside world and came to the ancient forest which had been leveled by the fierce object before!


    "The emperor!"


    "Your majesty!"


    Seeing his appearance, more than 20000 powerful men from Yuqing Kingdom rushed to the central government to surround Du Shaofu.


    "This breakthrough took nearly two years!"


    Du Shaofu counted the days and found that nearly two years had passed since they got the blood evil black Ganoderma. In the ancient space, it was nearly 200 years before and after!


    However, his harvest is also huge, especially in the law of time and the law of the soul, and finally there is a big step up, the four original laws have reached the true and perfect situation!


    If this terrible progress is publicized in thirty-three days, how many people will be scared!


    "The breath of the divine emperor is more profound. Now, let alone the top 100 young strong men of Yuqing Kingdom, he will not be too afraid even if it is the top 100 strong young people who are always in harmony with the heaven!"


    Meng Dongyang sighed bitterly and said with some helplessness.


    The four primitive laws have reached the perfection of cutting the truth. This terrible state is enough to crush many peers to fight together!


    Their God Emperor, already all the people of the same generation have thrown away the extremely terrible distance!


    Other people listen to Meng Dongyang''s words, all just silently nod, extremely agree.


    "I don''t know what happened to the major forces in the war between gods and demons. We delayed so long, but we missed many opportunities!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t care about people''s eyes, but said with emotion.


    "Your Majesty is out of the customs, let''s continue to explore!"


    A strong man in the later period of the execution of Zhen looked at Du Shaofu and said so.


    Du Shaofu readily agreed, and then he took all the people and went on.


    At this time, they were in a plain like area, which was caused by the fierce things before. The evil spirit was much thinner than other places.


    As he continued on his way, Du Shaofu cut off a group of practitioners who were below the real age, and once again put them into the wasteland space. Then, he and a dozen other people, including Yu Chengyan, began to cross the void.


    As they walked through the ancient forest, they found that there were many traces that had been explored.


    "It must be that some other children of great power have also found here and come in to look for it."


    Yu Chengyao''s eyes looked around him.


    In two years, it has been enough for many things to happen. It is no accident that more powerful people find out here.


    "In that case, there is no need for us to look for any good here. Let''s move on to the wasteland."


    Zhang Haoran nodded, then looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    Even if there were other benefits in this forest land, it must have been almost looted by the children of many forces. There was no need for Yu Qing and his party to waste time here.


    "Go


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu moved with the crowd and set out in the established direction.


    Along the way, they were very fast, without much delay.


    According to the memory of the demon people, the ruins of the ancient wasteland are far away from the people. With the strength of ordinary practitioners, it will take at least several years to reach the ruins!


    So, the whole group moved with almost all their strength.


    However, during this period, Du Shaofu and his wife would often appear in the void channel to obtain some precious medicine and other benefits, and had a good harvest.


    The more you go to the depths of the war between gods and demons, the more intense the bloody and fierce atmosphere is, and the more extraordinary the things are born.However, there is no treasure of the same level as xuesha heizhi and xueyulingshen. However, there are many things like wuhunmu and minghuncao, but they have got 30 small ones, and there are countless red sea flowers in one level!


    Such a harvest, for many young strong people, is absolutely beyond imagination, enough for many people on a point!


    On this day, Du Shaofu and others were flying on their way. They met a very large team with more than 100000 people!


    "Holy Land disciple!"


    The moment he saw the team, Du Shaofu decided that they must be people from a holy land.


    Among the most powerful holy places, there are a large number of children entering the holy land, which have been seen before the beginning of the war between gods and demons.


    That is to say, at the same time, the other party also found them and flew directly in the direction of the people.


    A lot of young faces show, the first seven people are chopping real perfect strength, very terrible!


    In fact, there is a young man in white robes that is even more difficult to see. Even Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran and Teng Yuanshan, the three accomplished practitioners, can not see their true state clearly when they scan the past.


    "It seems to be the man who holds up the Holy Land!"


    Yu Chengyan''s eyes flashed, looking at the leader of the white robed youth said.


    When gathering outside the magic war, he had paid attention to the situation of some holy places and had a sense of familiarity with the young man.


    Qingcang holy land, in the top 35 holy places, can rank in the top ten, is absolutely a huge thing!


    "Are you the children of the kingdom of God?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu and others, the young man in white came forward and asked softly.


    His eyes swept from Du Shaofu and others one by one, and his eyes were deeply shocked.


    Judging from the number of the purple robed youth and others, there are only more than 20000, but among them, there are four true and perfect practitioners.


    Especially the purple robed youth, even the white robed youth at a glance feel like falling into the abyss, this feeling makes him fear!


    It is precisely because of this that he will now, say hello to each other!


    "Good! We are the children of Yuqing kingdom. Are you the son of Qingcang holy land


    Yu Chengyan looked at Du Shaofu. After being inspired by him, he gave a fist to the white robed youth and said.


    "Yuqing kingdom!"


    "It''s the man of Yuqing kingdom!"


    The hundreds of thousands of people on the opposite side were all stunned!


    They have already heard a lot about the name of Yuqing Kingdom, and there was a lot of noise in the first two years.


    At the beginning, it was the people of cangming Kingdom who were severely trampled by the new emperor Yuqing. Later, it was said that more than 20 strong men in Biyu holy land also suffered great losses.


    So for a while, the reputation of Yuqing kingdom was very famous and spread all over the whole war situation of gods and demons!


    And their young God Emperor, who only had the real situation, was also famous, which made all the saints and daughters and the prince and his daughter all mentioned a strong interest!


    "It turns out that all of you in Yuqing kingdom are from Qingcang holy land."


    The white robed youth looked at Yu Chengyan and other people in the opposite side and responded politely. His eyes were finally fixed on Du Shaofu.


    It is not difficult for him to see that this young man in purple robe must be the legendary emperor Yuqing!


    "Before the extinction of the holy land, the Yuqing kingdom could only rank at the middle level among the 72 divine kingdoms. But now it seems that the strength of their generation is very terrible!"


    Xiao Yun thought in his heart, but he couldn''t believe it.


    The overall strength of Yuqing Shenguo made him very impressed. It was not like a medium-sized Shenguo lineup at all!


    "I''m Du Shaofu, you are very polite to the son of God!"


    Du Shaofu finally opened his mouth. It was obvious that there was not much hostility on the other side, and he was not good at putting on airs.


    "The emperor is polite!"


    Xiao Yun laughed and said to him, "I didn''t expect to see the emperor Yuqing here. It really surprised me! There happened to be a secret place called the wasteland ruins. At this time, all the great holy places and the divine power were going there! If the emperor is interested, it''s better for us to go with us! "


    When he looked at Du Shaofu, his words were calm and his attitude was somewhat sincere.


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were slightly surprised.


    He learned the existence of the ruins from the memory of the demons. He didn''t expect that two years later, it had spread all over the place of the war between gods and demons, and many people knew it!


    This makes him a little speechless. It seems that many things have happened to him in these days. It is estimated that other forces have also met with the demons!


    "No problem!"


    After thinking for a moment, Du Shaofu nodded and simply agreed.


    I just want to go there. I''m also on the way to Qingcang holy land. I can find out some things and learn more about the current situation."Let''s talk as we go."


    Xiao Yun gave a gentle smile and made a gesture of invitation.


    Du Shaofu also reached out his hand, and then they walked side by side, with a vast number of more than 100000 people, and flew to the deeper part of the war between gods and demons.


    Du Shaofu and Xiao Yun talked while they were on their way. After a while, they became familiar with each other and began to be polite brothers.


    "Brother Xiao Yun, I don''t know one thing!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Xiao Yun and asked, "in the last two years, I heard that the children of the thirty-five holy places and the other seventy-one divine countries wanted to come to me for trouble! But why do you want to walk with me without fear of being implicated? "


    He had some doubts. He didn''t know each other before, but suddenly he wanted to travel with Yuqing Kingdom, which made him puzzled.


    "Ha ha..."


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Xiao Yun burst out laughing, with a very straightforward meaning, and said: "the reputation of this thing is passed on, and people with a clear eye can tell that someone is deliberately arranging brother du to make you the target of public criticism!"


    He took a look at Du Shaofu and continued: "but obviously this plot is not a conspiracy. It is very successful. Even though many people have seen the facts clearly, they still list you as the No. 1 enemy. They want to fight with you, so as to set up their own prestige by stepping on your reputation."


    "Brother Xiao Yun can see clearly!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and agreed with him.


    "In fact, I''m no exception. I''m the same as they think, and I want to win over you!"


    Xiao Yun chuckled faintly. His eyebrows and eyes were full of ridicule. Then he suddenly turned into deep helplessness and said: "however, after I saw you for the first time, I found that your cultivation was too terrible. It was definitely better than me! So in that moment, all the previous thoughts were gone! "


    Du Shaofu looked up at Xiao Yun and was surprised.


    Don''t think, this guy is also very terrible, otherwise, how can he see through his depth?


    Although the other party''s words were very modest, saying that he knew that he was not his enemy, Du Shaofu also knew that Xiao Yun was the strongest one even among his thirty-three day peers!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also had a good feeling for this man. The other party was very frank and did not cover up at all. He could say what he thought in his heart.


    At least from the present point of view, this is an honest gentleman.


    "A terrible strong man, who knows clearly that he is invincible, can never be an enemy. How can he be a friend?"


    Xiao Yun didn''t care about Du Shaofu''s eyes, but said to himself, "well, the children from the thirty-five holy land are not arrogant people, and I can''t avoid vulgarity! Therefore, I hope to have a chance to fight with you. I don''t want to beat you. At least, I can measure what kind of situation my strength can achieve! "


    "Brother Xiao Yun is modest! We will definitely have a chance to fight. I hope we can have a good time


    Du Shaofu showed a helpless smile, but he agreed very simply.


    "Ha ha Good


    Xiao Yun laughed again and said, "I''m not afraid of losing to you. The biggest advantage of being a friend is that at least I won''t be punished miserably like the enemy and ridiculed by others."


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu touched his nose and was speechless.


    According to Xiao Yun, it turns out that being a friend has such advantages, which he has never discovered before.


    "This guy is absolutely a terror Lord!"


    Du Shaofu looked at Xiao Yun again and thought to himself.


    The other side wants to see clearly what kind of situation his strength has reached by himself. In fact, the implication is that it is very difficult for him to find an opponent among his peers, so that he can fight with all his strength!


    However, Du Shaofu thought about it in his mind, but he was also in a lot of fun. He said that when the time came, he would clean you up and yell.


    If you don''t accept it, you can also have some more helpers, together!


    Hundreds of thousands of people travel all the way, the speed is incomparably fast, the destination is the ruins of the ancient wasteland!


    On the way, they met a group of people again, with the appearance of 30000 people and strong strength.


    However, compared with Qingcang Shengdi and Yuqing Shenguo, it is not enough to see.


    Fan Yushu, a fat man, recognized the identities of those people. It was a force called Changqin kingdom. The seventy-two Shenguo ranked seventh or eighth.


    When they saw such a large group of people like Du Shaofu, they just took a detour and did not dare to say hello.


    The gap between the Holy Land and the kingdom of God is too great to be provoked.


    "It''s good to walk with the people who hold the heaven and the Holy Land!"


    Du Shaofu touched his nose and said in secret.


    With such a terrible lineup as Qingcang holy land, you can save yourself a lot of trouble. Otherwise, if you encounter other forces along the way, you will inevitably cause some troubles after the other party knows his or her identity.Simply now, these troubles are avoided because of the awe of Qingcang holy land.


    "I''ve been in a hurry for such a long time. I think I''ll be here soon."


    Among the crowd, a strong man who was holding heaven''s holy land and was really perfect sighed and looked around and said.


    With the feeling, now they are not too far away from the ancient ruins.


    "It''s so vast and huge that it will be two years for us to leave again!"


    There are strong people who smile bitterly. They are very helpless. Those who want to cross such a long distance with little help from space channel consume a lot of time.


    However, in these two years, they have gained a lot. There are so many precious medicines here. Hundreds of thousands of people spread out like a big net. I don''t know how much benefits they get!


    At such a time, almost everyone has a good chance, harvest a lot!


    Perhaps for some strong men such as Du Shaofu and Xiao Yun, these benefits are not particularly heavy, but in the eyes of others, it is unimaginable in the past.


    "Do you feel it? The fishy evil spirit here is much stronger. I''m afraid that the ruins of the ancient wasteland are not far away!"


    Xiao Yun stopped suddenly while flying, feeling the breath in the void carefully and said softly.


    "I feel the spirit is more and more throbbing, there is a kind of can not suppress the appearance!"


    One of the people in the early stage of beheading Zhen frowned and said so.


    At this time, they had a deep understanding of this situation. They were fully engaged in their cultivation, but they slowly felt that their expression was somewhat erratic.


    "It should be really fast. The air and soil here are very different from those in other places. The difference is very big."


    Du Shaofu looked at the ground from high altitude and said softly.


    Many people follow his eyes, the earth on the ground is also red and black, but it is no longer dry and hard, but like blood mud, pieces of paste in the flow, looks very terrible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2838

    Everyone felt that this was a phenomenon that appeared only when it was close to the ancient ruins.


    At the beginning of the world, there was a bloody battle, and the mud here was soaked into mud!


    "Keep going


    Xiao Yun waved his hand, and Du Shaofu moved at the same time, and continued to move towards the depths.


    Du Shaofu learned from the memory of the powerful demon clan that the ancient ruins were not so far away from here!


    However, this is only relatively speaking, according to the past foot distance of people, it will take about half a year before they can really arrive!


    As people keep moving forward, the blood mud on the ground is no longer visible. Instead, it is rolling black waves, just like the ocean, stirring up the surging waves!


    This is the scene of blood after thousands of years, not dried up, but still flowing, forming a sea of blood, the scene is appalling!


    At this time, some people can''t bear it. They begin to fester and suffer from the erosion of bloody evil spirit.


    "It''s terrible. It''s not a place ordinary people can come to!"


    Some practitioners in the early stage of cutting the truth also said that the air around them was full of scarlet, which carried an unparalleled power of terror, attacking their bodies and spirits all the time.


    "I feel like I can''t fly anymore!"


    A strong man was shocked and said that the whole human body was shaking in the void, as if to fall!


    At this time, everyone''s strength is constantly passing by, and is greatly eroded.


    Vaguely, there is a strange force dragging them down, as if to pull people into the sea of blood.


    "There''s someone ahead of you!"


    Yu Chengyan stretched out his hand and along the direction of his finger, there was a figure in the distance. He was also the son of one side of power.


    Du Shaofu and others have already discovered this scene. Under their observation, they have seen a scene of evil people!


    "Ah..."


    I only heard a few screams coming from the sky. Several figures fell from the sky one after another and fell into the sea of blood directly!


    Those people struggled desperately, but the more they struggled, the more their bodies sank down!


    However, the two breathing time, all people are to see, the body of those people quickly ablation, directly into a pool of black blood, into the sea of blood!


    "This..."


    On Du Shaofu''s side, many people only felt numbness in their scalp and felt a lump in their whole body.


    Such a scene is too terrible, the strength of those people are very good, all in the realm of God.


    However, they could not escape from the sea of blood and died instantly!


    "Be careful!"


    At this time, Zhang Haoran gave a loud drink and quickly waved a ray of light. He pulled Yu Chengliang and he Zhibai into the crowd.


    Just at the feet of several of them, a sea of blood and tide beat over, almost sweeping them!


    "It''s close!"


    He Zhibai, Yu Chengliang and so on are afraid. If it was not for Zhang Haoran''s timely action, they would have followed the example of those young children in the distance.


    "All the people below the end of the beheading period should withdraw. It is useless to move forward. Wait for us outside!"


    Xiao Yun looks back at hundreds of thousands of people. Among them, there are not many people who really reach the level above the late stage of chopping!


    There are more than a dozen people in Yuqing Kingdom, and there are many Qingcang Shengdi, with no less than 500!


    Many people with relatively weak strength can no longer move forward. It is no different to go on and die!


    "I feel that the more you go into the deep sea of blood, the more dangerous it will be. I''m afraid that it will be really successful, and I won''t be able to persist in the end!"


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment and said to Xiao Yun, "it''s better for us to continue to move forward. We''ll try our best to inquire about it. If we''re really successful, we''ll all go back!"


    He frowned slightly. He always felt that the sea of blood was absolutely extraordinary. Even if he had completed his cultivation, he would not be able to go to a very deep place.


    It is better for them to wait outside than to let them go with them for nothing.


    In fact, he also considered another situation, that is, many other forces also know here, and they all converge here. If Qingcang holy land and the retreating people of Yuqing Kingdom meet with them and then fight, more powerful ones will be safer.


    "Well! That''s the decision! "


    Xiao Yun nodded and agreed.


    "Yu Qing, all the people in the kingdom of God, please take good care of them."


    Du Shaofu turned around and gave a fist to more than 100000 people in Qingcang holy land and said solemnly.


    The situation of the war between gods and demons is full of danger, which comes from the remnant demons, from the fighting among the major forces, and so on. He does not want any accidents to happen to Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and he Zhibai when he is not present.


    "Don''t worry, there are not many forces dare to provoke me to the Holy Land! Even the holy land of Huanchu and Zhenyan should give us some face! "A man in the later period of the execution of Zhen opened his mouth with a bright smile and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Don''t worry, brother Du."


    Xiao Yun also gave some advice to the people who held up the holy land, and then asked them to retreat.


    In this way, only Du Shaofu, Xiao Yun, Teng Yuanshan, Meng Dongyang, and Zhang Haoran were left in the original place. In addition, there were six people in Qingcang holy land, a total of 11 people, all of whom were in a perfect state.


    Even if Du Shaofu is not included, the strength of the other ten people is terrible enough to compete with those who have just entered the immortal world.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu said in a low voice, and continued to deepen with others.


    In front of us, there are several forces that have been engulfed by the sea of blood. Most of them have already started to retreat in panic. Only two of them are still in place and ready to move on!


    "This is the power of a certain kingdom of gods. There is one person who is really and perfectly accomplished. It is also very strong."


    Du Shaofu observed the people and made some judgments in his heart.


    The divine power with a complete practitioner of cutting the truth can definitely rank at the top of the 72 divine Kingdom array!


    At least, before entering the war between gods and demons, Yu Qing didn''t even have a complete cut. What''s more, because he got the terrible chance of blood evil and heizhi, Meng Dongyang''s three talents easily broke through to the perfection of beheading!


    On the other side, the one left by the divine power was completely satisfied, looking at Du Shaofu and others, and his eyes were very startled.


    He regarded these eleven people as a force, and they did not dare to cast their eyes too much for fear of causing disaster!


    Without delay, Du Shaofu and others moved quickly, spreading out their extreme speed and heading for the sea of blood!


    As expected at the beginning, the more we move forward, the more intense the terrible and violent spirit comes back, which is lingering in the hearts of the eleven strong men!


    Fortunately, their accomplishments are very strong and can compete with each other!


    "A vast sea of blood, how many creatures have to die to form such a terrifying zone!"


    All of them were shocked by their eyes and were shocked by the vastness of the sea of blood!


    In their minds, the imagination of the ancient war has been renewed again, which is absolutely more tragic than their earlier imagination!


    The sea of blood below is very thick. After countless years of precipitation, it has not dried up!


    Such a monotonous and boring scene, coupled with the terrible power that attacked the body and the original God at that moment, made people more and more impatient.


    "Look, there''s something ahead!"


    Far away, Zhang Haoran is a cry, he excitedly pointed to the distance.


    Almost at the end of the line of sight, there is a hill like thing protruding from the sea of blood, showing under everyone''s eyes.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Du Shaofu took the lead and plundered it.


    Before long, the scenery over there really became clear.


    "It''s an island, and it''s a huge island!"


    Xiao Yun gently and road, he saw a huge Island, at least not less than tens of thousands of miles!


    On this island, the earth and stone are in disorder, and there are many tall peaks rising from the ground!


    Among them, a section of the most slender peak was broken off, and one fell into the sea of blood, soaked in boundless black blood. It looked like a long sword standing there. It was awe inspiring!


    "There should be something extraordinary on this island. Let''s go and have a look."


    Zhang Haoran''s eyes are burning, his whole body is surging up a strong wave, always in the resistance to all kinds of terror evil spirit.


    "Someone''s got it first!"


    Du Shaofu looked ahead. There were many figures flying in the void, approaching the huge island from other directions!


    "As expected, all the major forces have received the news, and many people have already arrived here!"


    Xiao Yun opened his mouth quietly. Under his observation, he could see nearly 20 figures added up everywhere.


    Obviously, other forces also sent the rest of their children back to avoid unnecessary damage!


    "Go! Go and have a look


    Du Shaofu flew directly out of the island. It was not too long before Du Shaofu arrived over the island.


    At this time, the strong in all directions also came here, separated from each other by tens of thousands of miles away.


    "I met a few acquaintances!"


    Looking at a certain direction, Du Shaofu''s mouth can not help but rise a cold smile.


    On the right front of him, three people who are really perfect are standing there, and they all have extraordinary bearing!


    "Oh? Is it Biyu holy land? "


    Xiao Yun eyebrows pick pick pick, did not care about the existence of the three people.


    Of course, he also heard that a few years ago, in an ancient forest, Biyu Holy Land suffered a great loss in the hands of Yuqing, and Du Shaofu and them had a grudge."Emperor Yuqing!"


    Just as they were looking at each other, Biyu Shengzi was also staring at Du Shaofu!


    For the purple robed youth, they feel the root of their teeth itching when they see it!


    At the beginning of the fight for the bloody black ganoderma, actually suffered such a big loss, this account Biyu Shengzi always kept in mind.


    However, Yuqing kingdom is obviously not easy to deal with. The most important thing is the young emperor, whose strength is simply too terrible.


    "It''s a breakthrough again! Besides, there are still four people... "


    After a little careful observation, Biyu''s eyes sank.


    It is not difficult for him to find that Du Shaofu, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran and Meng Dongyang have all accomplished their accomplishments.


    Is it not to say that the purple robed youth has become more terrible at this time?


    "It must be the bloody black Ganoderma that made them get unimaginable benefits!"


    Biyu Shengzi pinched his knuckles with a "click" sound, and his heart was filled with hatred.


    In the early fight, the other side did not even have a cut really satisfactory, but this just a few years later, unexpectedly, suddenly appeared four!


    It''s not a big blow to him!


    "Hum, Biyu holy land, do you want to fight again?"


    Zhang Haoran suddenly snorted, loud and loud, and said to the three of Biyu Shengzi.


    His whole body exudes a sense of war, does not retreat at all, straight away from the distance.


    "You


    Biyu''s son''s teeth are about to be broken. Now, different from the past, the emperor Yuqing alone could defeat more than 20 of them!


    Now he has broken through again. The three of him are not enough to look at him!


    What''s more, the purple robed youth''s side, there are eleven really perfect, their own these people fight against it, it is estimated that they are not enough to slap!


    "Qingcang Holy Land! How could they get together with Yuqing


    Biyu Shengzi''s fear is incomparable. He looks at Xiao Yun and other people''s eyes with fear.


    As one of the thirty-five holy places, they naturally know the power of Qingcang holy land. Judging from the overall strength, they rank about seven or eight among all the holy places!


    Among the young strong men of this generation, Qingcang holy land is even more terrible. There are so many strong people that their holy Son''s strength can definitely rank among the top three of the thirty-five holy places. It''s a terrible existence!


    Many people think that Qingcang Shengzi has at least 20% chance to break through immortality in the experience of God devil war situation!


    Biyu Shengzi really can''t understand why the people of Yuqing Kingdom have something to do with Qingcang holy land, and the two seem to be very friendly.


    This, let him incomparably fear!


    "Let''s go!"


    Biyu Shengzi didn''t answer Zhang Haoran''s words, and then said to the two people beside him in a gloomy way.


    It was certainly not a wise move to have a conflict with Yuqing kingdom.


    Now that I come to this isolated island, I''d better explore it first. Anyway, this island is very big enough for everyone to find it for a while.


    "Let them go!"


    Seeing that Zhang Haoran wants to stop Biyu Shengzi from leaving, Du Shaofu stops him and says softly.


    At the end of his speech, he was heading for the island.


    "Don''t fall on the rocks. Just fly in space. The soil on this island is very strange. I''m afraid it will be dangerous."


    Xiao Yun reminds people that they are suspended three feet above the ground.


    As soon as his voice fell, eleven people heard a shrill cry from afar.


    Under a peep of the power of Yuan Shen, it was found that a strong man of unknown forces fell on the rocks, and his body turned into a pool of dirty blood and died in an instant!


    "There is a vast sea of blood all around. The island is surrounded by the center. After countless years of immersion, the powerful spirits that have died can gather. They are no longer normal mountains and rocks. They have the most terrible ability to erode."


    Du Shaofu lifted his eyelids and said softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2839

    "Not to mention the rocks of this island, even the breath in the air is unbearable. Isn''t falling to the ground equivalent to looking for death?"


    Teng Yuanshan touched his nose, and so on.


    Obviously, the man who just died in the distance was too careless!


    This is a fierce place, very terrible, but it is this kind of place that may breed more extraordinary things!


    "It''s a pity that the weird power here is too strong, which greatly hinders the power of Yuan Shen. It''s very troublesome to explore it!"


    Zhang Haoran frowned slightly, so he said.


    Surrounded by the boundless sea of blood, this space is full of scarlet, especially on the surface of the island, surrounded by a light red mist.


    If the power of Yuan Shen is expanded, we can''t find out too far away. Otherwise, with the strength of these people, we can understand most of the mysteries in a small island of tens of thousands of miles only by a little perception!


    In this way, they are most able to search little by little.


    Du Shaofu and his party approached the ground to explore.


    The island is covered with jagged rocks, with a wide range of mountains stretching from east to west, and some hilly areas.


    I can''t see any traces of the war here. I think it''s almost the same as the vast ancient forest I met earlier. It''s a rare place with relatively complete preservation.


    Only the broken mountain peak in the distance fell into the sea of blood, which showed that there had been a few aftershocks of war.


    "Treasure!"


    In the process of people''s careful exploration, a son of Qingcang Holy Land suddenly called out.


    At the same time, his body also quickly jumped out and fell to a huge red black rock near.


    In the crevice of the rock, a palm sized green plant grows, and the glittering and translucent light radiates from the branches and leaves, with a fragrant smell.


    Such a plant does not look strange, but in the eyes of Du Shaofu, Xiao Yun and other people, it can be seen that it is extraordinary!


    "Another precious medicine! There are not many other things in the war between gods and demons, but this treasure medicine is absolutely rich


    A group of people''s eyes are out of green light, can''t help but murmured.


    "Pick it up!"


    Where people need to think more, they should do it directly.


    It''s not good for them to pick up the medicine.


    "There should be many treasures here. Since we are in the same trade, we will distribute them according to the number of people."


    Xiao Yun smiles and looks at Du Shaofu and says, "you should take this precious medicine first. Let''s continue to search for it."


    "No problem!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and agreed.


    There are many children of great power on this island. Almost all of them are the strongmen of the holy land. As for the children of the kingdom of God, there are only a few who can come here.


    But even so, the number of people is estimated to be not too small. After all, there are only four people in Yuqing Kingdom and himself. It is not a bad thing to travel with Qingcang holy land.


    Then they continued to explore the island.


    As they expected at the beginning, there are many kinds of precious herbs here, which may be found in some crevices, mountain streams and other places!


    However, after a few days of work, there were 20 extraordinary things to hand!


    "It''s terrible here. So many good things have been produced!"


    A disciple of the Holy Land laughed so much that he could not help but say.


    The harvest of these things, not to say, compared with the blood evil black ganoderma and blood jade Lingshen, which Du Shaofu got earlier, is absolutely not too different!


    This is also because their power of the original God is disturbed, so the search is not fast, even very slow!


    If, as in the outside world, the power of the yuan God spreads out and you can feel a great range, then the island of tens of thousands of miles may have been lifted by the people.


    "Let''s go on!"


    Everyone is in high spirits, searching around to gain more benefits!


    At this time, suddenly from the distance came a buzz, accompanied by a huge wave impact!


    "Wow..."


    All the surrounding space was stirred up, as if a wave of ten thousand feet was aroused, beating on Du Shaofu, Xiao Yun and others!


    "There''s a situation!"


    Everyone reacted in a flash. The fluctuation was unusual. Something must have happened.


    They "Shua" to jump up high in the sky, looking into the distance away!


    In the air, the limitation of the power of the yuan Shen was reduced a lot. Under their prying eyes, they found that in the middle of the island, there was a bright light, and the energy waves were rolling, releasing the strong breath!


    And there, there are a number of figures were thrown out, all of them swing up into the sky!


    "That''s the man in the holy land of wind and thunder!"When Xiao Yun opened his eyes, he understood the identities of those people.


    "Are they in trouble?"


    People have some doubts. The energy frenzy is very terrible, so they will directly lift off some holy land disciples who have been killed perfectly!


    Just then, even if it is not dangerous for their lives, they were definitely injured!


    "I''m afraid there is something good coming out."


    Du Shaofu suddenly licked his lips and said with a smile.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look."


    Meng Dongyang said hello, then went ahead and rushed to the other side.


    Du Shaofu, Xiao Yun, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran and others were not slow. In one flash, they crossed tens of thousands of miles and reached the central position of the island.


    At this time, the wild energy all over the sky has slowly converged and become quite calm!


    Five of them were blown away and swept back from afar. Their breath was a little floating, and their faces were not very good-looking!


    "There is a treasure below!"


    Zhang Haoran did not care about these, just looked down!


    Du Shaofu, Xiao Yun and others also looked at it at the same time. In their sight, there was a large canyon below.


    There is a small pool in the canyon, which is only about ten meters in size, which is not very impressive.


    However, the scene in the small pool made everyone''s eyes widen!


    "Surrounded by the vast sea of blood, everything on this island is stained with blood, but why is the water in this small pool so clear?"


    Meng Dongyang murmured, with an incredible color.


    There is a Wang Qingquan in the small pool, which looks like ordinary, but it seems very strange to appear in this place!


    In addition to the clear water in the pool, what is more striking is the nine green lotus leaves growing in the pool, gently waving!


    These nine lotus leaves set off a white lotus in the middle, making it more eye-catching.


    "What lotus is this?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled fiercely, though the breath released from the lotus was very weak, and there was no difference as usual!


    But he felt instinctively that it was absolutely extraordinary!


    How can it be a simple thing to grow on this island with a clear spring around it?


    "This is absolutely unimaginable treasure!"


    A disciple who held the heaven holy ground looked down and said softly.


    Say, he wants to start, pick it down, but be stopped by Xiao Yun!


    "I''m afraid that the man in the holy land of wind and thunder just flew out because he wanted to pick it! Why don''t we wait first


    Xiao Yun said, looking at Du Shaofu for his opinion.


    "It must be hard to get, it will be dangerous."


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment and then said, "many people are coming. Let''s see the situation first."


    His eyes were burning and burning.


    After a glance at the pool and the lotus, he looked around.


    At this time, from all directions flashed a figure, it is the children of the major forces, mainly 35 holy places!


    Obviously, the movement here just now is too big, also caused other people''s attention!


    "Zhenyan holy land, Huanchu holy land, Huanglong holy land, daoxuan holy land, Jingxing holy land, Linggang Holy Land..."


    Xiao Yun looks at these people and says the names of holy places from his mouth.


    But in a moment, but see seventy-eight figures in the blink of an eye, came to the public in front of.


    This number is almost the number of people who came to the island here!


    "Are these the sons and daughters of every holy land?"


    Du Shaofu said secretly from the bottom of his heart that under his observation, all the people who came here were very powerful. It was not that they had accomplished their cultivation perfectly. There were several women among them!


    In particular, the leaders of each party are full of unpredictable breath, which is very vast and profound. Needless to say, they are all the saints and daughters of the holy places!


    Among these saints, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but look at three of them, for he could feel the terrible power in them, and his strength was not under Xiao Yun!


    "That strong young man is Su Moyan, the Holy Son of the holy land at the beginning of the world!"


    Xiao Yun comes to Du Shaofu''s side and looks at the leader of a certain party''s team.


    "Over there, it''s shengzichi Yuanlin of Zhenyan holy land. Which one is liancaiyun, the holy daughter of Jingyue Holy Land..."


    Looking at the other two directions again, Xiao Yun pointed to a young man with a jade face and a beautiful woman with flowing colors and said, "Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin and Lian Caiyun are all terrible. The holy land of Huanchu, Zhenyan and Jingyue behind them is almost the top three of the thirty-five holy places of changrongtian!"


    "It''s a terrifying thing to come from!"Du Shaofu''s eyes picked and murmured.


    The three people Xiao Yungang refers to are exactly what he paid special attention to earlier.


    Du Shaofu did not expect that they were from the three most powerful holy places, which were much stronger than the Qingcang holy land behind Xiao Yun!


    But in this generation of strong, Xiao Yun''s strength is not worse than them!


    "Thirty five holy places, I''m afraid there are no less than twenty, but seventy-two kingdoms of God are not many. In addition to the four of us, there are only less than ten of them."


    Teng Yuanshan made a dark observation, and from the number of strong men in each team, we could roughly judge whether they came from the holy land or the kingdom of God.


    Relatively speaking, there are strong and weak between the holy places. Together with Xiao Qu and others, there are about 90 people!


    "Now it''s lively. There are nearly 100 really successful strong people coming here. I''m afraid someone can''t help it!"


    Xiao Yun''s side, a master of heaven''s holy land smacked his lips and said.


    The nine lotus leaves below and the lotus flower surrounded in the middle are unimaginable good things, and at this time there are so many strong people, it will certainly cause some competition!


    Sure enough, just as his voice just fell, one side had six really perfect Holy Land lineup to come out, directly hand, toward the bottom grab and go!


    "Hula..."


    These six people cooperate very tacit understanding, six pieces of bright light twined together, printed to the bottom of the pool!


    That terrible power vibrates unceasingly, rolls out the terrible breath!


    It has to be said that the strength of the children of one holy land is very terrible. When several people attack at the same time, the power displayed by them should be the power of moving mountains and burning the sky and boiling the sea!


    However, it was such a terrible force that when it reached three feet above the pool, it was suddenly obstructed and could not go down again!


    Only in the next moment, but see nine lotus leaves and lotus in the middle of a sudden vibration, rushing up thousands of pieces of sunlight, like a huge pot cover rapid amplification!


    "No, back off!"


    Immediately, among the more than 100 people who had just arrived here, some strong people cried out, pulled up the door of his side and ran, flying to the distance!


    "Hula..."


    It was a strong shock wave, which immediately sent the six people flying. Everyone''s mouth spewed out a piece of blood, which was sprinkled in the void. It was very hurt!


    When everything is calm again, everyone flies back again, and looks at the lotus leaf and lotus flower with shocked eyes, speechless!


    "What kind of treasure is this? It has such terrible power


    A strong man said in a daze, feeling very afraid.


    These people can be cut really perfect strength, in thirty-three days is not the top, but can be said to be absolutely strong existence!


    Rao is so, the wind thunder holy land and the six holy land disciples who have just started can''t touch the lotus leaf and Lotus!


    "Nine lotus leaves encircle a lotus. This kind of thing has never been heard of before!"


    Some people said this, but they were puzzled.


    After a few simple conversations, all of them suddenly stopped talking. Inexplicably, they fell into a strange silence!


    No one is rash to move, it seems that they want to watch others to lead the battle!


    "Although they are young, they are all cunning."


    Du Shaofu''s stomach was full of Fei, and his eyes were on the strong ones.


    Obviously, no one wants to be the first person, and then hurt by the shock of nine leaf lotus. In this way, in the follow-up competition, it will definitely suffer a great loss!


    "In that case, let me be the selfless one."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed. He said hello to Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran, Meng Dongyang and Xiao Yun. After that, he dived directly.


    "Brother du..."


    Xiao Yun wants to hold him to say something, but eventually he takes back his hand.


    "Let the emperor go. He can always do what ordinary people can''t do! If you can take the nine leaf lotus, it will grow bigger


    Meng Dongyang smiles and talks to Xiao Yun, but his eyes don''t look at him. He just stares at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s actions also attracted the unexpected eyes of the people around him.


    "Who is that purple robed boy who wants to be such a bird in the first place?"


    "Well, I''m afraid he''s a whimsical guy who thinks he''s extraordinary enough to do something that other people can''t do!"


    "The man with him seems to be Qingcang holy land. Is he a disciple of Qingcang holy land?"


    "It doesn''t seem like that. The white robed man is Xiao Yun, the Holy Son of the holy land, but he seems to be very polite to the purple robed youth."


    "What is the origin of Xiao Yun''s son, who can rank among the top three among his 35 Holy Land peers and make him politeMany people were puzzled and did not know the origin of Du Shaofu.


    They just saw that the purple robed youth was with Xiao Yun, who was holding the holy land, and Xiao Yun did not have any Saint son''s frame, which was even more surprising.


    Among the thirty-five holy places, who can let Xiao Yun treat this way?


    Even Su Moyan in Huanchu holy land, chiyuanlin in Zhenyan holy land and Lian Caiyun in Jingyue holy land will only arouse Xiao Yun''s fighting intention, rather than just that attitude?


    "That boy seems to me a little familiar!"


    Suddenly, someone looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    "I can remember that you said that. It seems to be very similar to the God Emperor of Yuqing in the wind."


    Soon, some powerful people remembered all kinds of anecdotes in the past few years. At that time, only suddenly, some deeds of Yu Qing Kingdom began to spread in the war between gods and demons. They said that the newly appointed emperor Yuqing, who was only in the real state, could treat all the thirty-five holy places as if they were nothing, and could defeat them all by his own efforts!


    Most people can tell that such arrogant words were deliberately spread by people with ulterior motives, but they also definitely raised everyone''s interest in the Emperor Yu Qing.


    At this time, after seeing the young man in purple robe, the disciples of each holy land finally signed the number and confirmed Du Shaofu''s identity.


    "Yuqing emperor? How could he get together with Qingcang holy land


    Su Moyan of the holy land at the beginning of the world took a look at Du Shaofu, and then glanced at Xiao Yun''s direction with some doubts.


    "Yuqing God Emperor, can let Qingcang Shengzi treat like this, it seems really strong ah!"


    Chi Yuanlin, who is in the holy land of Zhenyan, also opens his mouth. He is very interested in Du Shaofu because of the strange light in his pupils.


    No matter what reason the emperor Yuqing and Qingcang holy land got together, it can be seen from Xiao Qu''s attitude towards the purple robed youth that the guy is definitely not an easy-going one. I''m afraid his strength will not be inferior to Xiao Yun''s!


    "Is he really sure that he can get the nine leaf lotus?"


    Many people are not sure at this time. Ordinary people will only be ridiculed if they make a move, but if the strong hand, many people will raise their heart to their throat!


    "No matter how strong that boy is, can he be better than Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun and Xiao Yun? None of the four sons and daughters has ever done anything. What kind of garlic does he play? "


    Watching Du Shaofu reach out to the nine leaf lotus, most people still won''t believe that he can really succeed!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2840

    On this island, there are the most powerful young people in the sky!


    Only in everyone''s eyes, Du Shaofu had already arrived at 20 Zhang above the nine leaf lotus!


    "Maybe it won''t work!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed, and he thought, "if it''s hard, you can''t do it hard. Let''s try the soft one."


    In the past, the children of the two holy places were lifted off because they took the lotus by force. He didn''t want to end up with the same fate as those people.


    Therefore, he did not intend to force, but stood in the void and quietly closed his eyes.


    "What does that kid want?"


    "Isn''t he stupid? Just stand there and you can get the nine leaf lotus


    "Don''t worry. Let''s see what he''s going to do first."


    Some of the strong felt stupid, and Du Shaofu''s actions confused them.


    However, there are also some people who think that the purple robed youth is absolutely strong, and his action must have its reason.


    Du Shaofu did not pay attention to the strange eyes of others, but slowly mobilized the power of his own laws.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The law of matter is released with bright light, and the rules are engraved in the void, carrying a terrible breath.


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, the force of the law slowly went down, and soon reached the place three feet above the nine leaf lotus!


    All of a sudden, a strong force waves out, forming a huge light shield, covering the sky of the Lotus!


    For a moment, Du Shaofu only felt his material law power trembled violently, and he was greatly rejected, which was hard to resist!


    But fortunately, the power of his law was so soft that it did not cause a sharp rebound of the mask!


    "Take it


    Where does he dare to continue to exert all his strength, so as not to be swept away like the two previous waves!


    "Can''t you make it soft?"


    Du Shaofu murmured from the bottom of his heart and frowned slightly.


    Then, when the light shield outside the lotus disappeared, he started again!


    This time, the law of matter and the law of space move out at the same time, to the nine leaf lotus cover and down!


    However, the result is still the same as before. After a fierce fluctuation, Du Shaofu immediately retreated and stopped trying!


    He wanted to penetrate the light shield with the power of law, but he didn''t expect that it was so fierce that his own law could not penetrate!


    "Hey, who does that kid think he is? The two holy places are all several people, and they can''t break through the mask. Does he want to grab it by himself? "


    At this time, the disciple with the Holy Land in the sky sneered and stared at Du Shaofu with his arms in his arms. His eyes were full of disdain.


    The young man in purple robe is absolutely a self righteous master, dreaming of fantastic dreams!


    "How strong can a guy out of the kingdom of God really think he can compare with the son and daughter of our holy land?"


    It is also a strong man humming his mouth and casting a mocking look at Du Shaofu.


    "Let him hop. Anyway, it''s hard to pick the lotus. Let''s try it out!"


    Some people say so, the voice is flat, but also can not hide the contempt in the words.


    A son of Yu Qing''s kingdom of God, even though he has the status of God Emperor unexpectedly, but after all, he was only born in the power of the divine kingdom. No matter how strong he is, he can never be stronger!


    At least, in front of the strongest sons and daughters, the boy must be nothing!


    However, some strong people in the crowd do not think so, such as Su Moyan in the holy land of Huanchu, chiyuanlin in Zhenyan holy land, liancaiyun in Jingyue holy land and so on.


    "This guy is not simple. He has mastered two kinds of primitive laws. It seems that he has achieved the perfection at the same time."


    Su Mo Yan gently opened his mouth and said to himself.


    When he looked at Du Shaofu, he didn''t feel that the young man was a real thing. Instead, he thought that the other side must be strong!


    "This person''s cultivation is absolutely terrible, I''m afraid it''s not under me!"


    Chi Yuanlin is also murmuring, can not help but look at Du Shaofu deeply.


    "Brother Du also mastered two primitive laws. No wonder his strength makes me feel so profound and vast!"


    Xiao Yun raised his eyebrows, quite surprised.


    He went with Du Shaofu for a long time, but the other side never showed much.


    Although the power of the two laws was well controlled, he was still keenly aware of it and shocked Xiao Yun!


    "I hope the emperor can take down the lotus flower!"


    Among the crowd, only Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran and Meng Dongyang were relatively indifferent. They knew a lot about Du Shaofu.


    They, the God Emperor, have mastered the four primitive laws and achieved the perfection of beheading at the same time. What has just emerged is only two kinds.The three even believed that if Du Shaofu did his best, it would not be impossible to snatch the lotus by force!


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu is in line with their ideas!


    "Since soft is not good, it''s better to take it by force."


    After two failed attempts, he no longer hesitated and summoned nine purple thunder tripods directly!


    "Shua Shua..."


    The nine tripods move through the air, crossing nine shocking tracks in the void!


    On top of it, the surging purple thunder is magnificent, just like nine pieces of training hanging in the void, filled with the domineering and absolutely extraordinary breath!


    As soon as the nine gods Lei Ding appeared, all the people present were shocked!


    "What a treasure this is, what a terrible breath!"


    "From the perspective of its prestige, it seems that it is no less than the strength of the real tools of the superior law!"


    "How could a small kingdom of Yuqing have such a deep foundation?"


    "Is it the imperial seal of their kingdom?"


    "No! There is no Dragon Spirit on the nine tripods. It''s just a normal treasure. "


    A lot of people seem very surprised, can''t help but say.


    In their talk, Du Shaofu had already controlled the nine gods, Lei Ding, and quickly moved to suppress the nine leaf lotus!


    "Boom..."


    The nine great objects crush the void and make thunderous noises!


    That surging purple thunder catharsis, interweaving with each other, instantly fell over the nine leaf lotus!


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, a terrible buzz started, nine days and ten places for it to swing hard!


    The huge mask reappeared, under the fierce power of purple thunder xuanding, it aroused a terrible energy halo and suddenly expanded around!


    "I can''t believe you! Suppress


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and his palms suddenly fell down!


    "Boom..."


    Along with it, the nine gods thunder Ding roared and moved, directly suppressing the huge aperture.


    There was a terrible collision between these two very different forces. The surrounding space was affected by the vibration and collapsed in pieces!


    The nine tripods are not ordinary things. Under the terrible impact of the light shield, they are hard to move because they are stable there!


    "Break it for me!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes coagulated, and while he was controlling the nine cauldrons, he slapped down with one hand!


    In this palm, it carries the domineering power of Zhentian frightening the earth. It is very fierce, and it is full of ferocious power. It directly hits the mask!


    "Ka..."


    A slight broken sound sounded and spread to everyone''s ears, which made the eyes of the children of all major forces unable to help but pick!


    Line of sight to the lower projection past, but see the nine leaf lotus over that layer of light cover, but there is a finger long gap!


    Such a scene, let everyone is very surprised!


    In the past, the two holy places were unable to break the mask by force, but in the hands of the purple robed youth, such a result appeared.


    This made many people who despised Du Shaofu no longer underestimate the purple robed youth.


    "You can do it!"


    Du Shaofu himself was overjoyed, and the whole man jumped up.


    Where would he hesitate, continue to control the purple thunder xuanding suppression, tightly suppress the expansion of the mask!


    At the same time, one after another horrible palm print was hit by him, bluntly hit in the aperture above!


    "Boom, boom..."


    With the slapping again and again, the void gives out a terrible trembling sound, like an invisible left and right hand shaking violently!


    At the same time, the subtle "click" sound is more and more intensive, and the sound is also more and more loud!


    Above the mask, the terrible cracks spread like a spider''s web, climbing everywhere!


    However, although cracks have appeared and the power of the mask has weakened a lot, there is still no sign of collapse. I''m afraid it is strong!


    Du Shaofu''s thundering continued, exerting all the strength in his body. Gradually, sweat beads came out on his forehead!


    He did not stop, as long as the mask appeared cracks, he would certainly be able to break it, so as to break through its obstacles and get nine leaf lotus!


    All this is seen in the eyes of many powerful people over the sky, but one by one they are shocked to disbelief!


    "How can that guy be so strong? It''s terrible..."


    "Is he really from a kingdom of gods? But the strength displayed at this time is not worse than the strongest sons and daughters at all


    "The Emperor Yu Qing was so terrible that he could crack the mask just by shaking his body hard. How many people can do this?"


    "It''s not to be underestimated, really not to be underestimated! If I had not seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed that he would be so strong! ""It seems that the rumors of the past few years are not groundless. Even if someone deliberately arranges it for him, this guy definitely has the strength to fight against the saints and daughters!"


    Du Shaofu showed the strength, let everyone be shocked!


    At this time, with the help of the unquenchable power of the metaphysical body, his physical strength has reached the peak, which makes many strong people look at it!


    This kind of terrible strength, can really directly fight with the strongest sons and daughters, which makes everyone hard to believe!


    After all, the purple robed youth was only born in a divine kingdom!


    "No wonder! No wonder he was able to succeed to the throne of a country''s God with his real power. Just with such strength, he can convince everyone


    "The emperor of Yuqing is so terrible that he is absolutely a rare arrogant figure even in the whole thirty-three days! Under his leadership, I am afraid there will be an unimaginable leap forward in the future


    Many people thought of these things in their hearts. At first, they heard that the strange emotion of a man who had cut down the true realm became the God Emperor of a country, but also disappeared in the performance of the purple robed youth at this time!


    Among the crowd, only Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran and Teng Yuanshan, three young children from Yuqing Kingdom, were relatively indifferent. They were not surprised by Du Shaofu''s strength at this time.


    On the contrary, these three people can see that Du Shaofu did not give full play to his exhibition, and what he used at this time was just the strength of his body!


    Obviously, their Emperor didn''t want to expose all his strength prematurely. After all, there were nearly a hundred people around.


    Once the light shield is broken, there will be someone fighting for the lotus flower inside!


    After all, Du Shaofu is only one person. Even if he adds three of his own and the holy land of Qingcang, there are only a dozen of them. It''s hard to break through in such a huge lineup and keep the treasure!


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu attacked again and again, producing earth shaking sounds!


    Just in the time of half a column of incense, he can''t lower than tens of thousands of times!


    With the release of the power of the tyrant, the thin cracks on the mask have finally turned into cracks, which are really broken!


    Finally, after the "boom" sound, the whole mask was finally completely blown apart and turned into energy fragments all over the sky, impacting the sky and the ground!


    That magnificent momentum swept the scene, and directly lifted all the onlookers out in an instant!


    Du Shaofu quickly summoned nine purple thunder tripods around his body to fight against the fierce impact!


    When the energy storm weakened, he immediately moved, directly rushed to the bottom of the pool, reached for the nine leaf lotus in the water!


    "The energy mask is broken. Grab the lotus flower!"


    A strong man yelled. He broke through the barrier of space and came directly to Du Shaofu. A gorgeous sword fell on him!


    "The treasure is rare and can''t be lost! Kill


    Soon, there was another dark light sweeping in, trying to shake Du Shaofu away!


    But in a moment, there were no less than ten people who were attacking Du Shaofu at the same time, trying to capture the lotus from under his hand!


    Du Shaofu''s face suddenly became gloomy. He had expected such a result. It was really the wealth that moved people. In the face of such a rare treasure, no one wanted to give up easily!


    At such a time, no one will feel that the treasures belong to themselves because the mask outside the lotus is broken by themselves!


    The final destination of nine leaf lotus still depends on whose strength is strong and whose fist is hard!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    A burst of dangerous breath came towards the purple robed youth. He did not want to, but with a wave of his hand, he smashed the nine purple thunder tripods out to meet those who had done it!


    However, after all of these ten or so people were shaken back, more powerful people poured in!


    "Brother Du, get the treasure, I''ll stop them!"


    Just then, Xiao Yun''s voice rang out and spread to Du Shaofu''s ears!


    He took more than a dozen people holding the holy land of heaven, together with Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran and Meng Dongyang, the holy land of Yuqing, to intercept the following figure!


    "Xiao Yun, you want to stop us!"


    Su Moyan''s eyebrows of the holy land at the beginning of the world are frozen, and his eyes are like a knife looking at Xiao Yun in front of him.


    "Emperor Yuqing is my friend, and the mask was broken by him. Can''t I let you deal with him?"


    Xiao Yun raised his eyes and said of course: "it''s just that we haven''t dealt with each other for a long time. I just want to see how much progress you''ve made in these years."


    In his speech, his manner changed from the usual peaceful to fierce, releasing a strong sense of hegemony!


    "Can you stop the three of me on your own?"Su Mo Yan looked at him unexpectedly and said coldly.


    "Since you want to fight, you can do it! I''d like to see if you are qualified to compete with us now! "


    At this time, chiyuanlin of Zhenyan holy land also opened his mouth.


    "It''s all for the treasure. Don''t blame us for deceiving the less with more!"


    Liancaiyun, the holy daughter of Jingyue holy land, standing in front of Xiao Yun, with Su Moyan and Chi Yuanlin, marching towards him!


    The three people''s Qi machine vibrated out, and the power of the law flowed and intertwined, setting off a huge wave!


    "Nonsense! Come and fight


    Xiao Yun was arrogant and domineering. His white robe collapsed straight. In the storm, he did not move!


    "War!"


    Among the thirty-five holy places, the three top three holy places, the Holy Son and the virgin, drink high at the same time and attack quickly to kill Xiao Yun!


    Suddenly, a big war started!


    "Kill! Take away the Lotus


    Not only on this side, but also dozens of other strong men started at the same time, aiming at Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran, Meng Dongyang, and more than a dozen people in Qingcang Holy Land!


    There is a terrible war in the air. Everyone here is the best one in the past thirty-three days. The strength is boundless!


    In a moment, the void was destroyed and turned into chaos everywhere!


    "Hold on! I''ll help you in a minute


    Du Shaofu glanced at the situation in the sky, and found that Xiao Yun''s strength was really terrible. He blocked the joint attack of the three saints alone!


    Of course, he was not relaxed, was dead to suppress, a few under the face of a slight trauma!


    Rao is so, Xiao Yun still put all his strength to fight, dragging down the three strong men here!


    Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran, Meng Dongyang and other children of Qingcang Shengdi were quickly shaken back by the impact of dozens of people. They were not rivals at all!


    "Stop them and buy time for the emperor!"


    Zhang Haoran angrily opened his voice, and his whole body was filled with terror. He tried his best to cover several people and try to contain them!


    But in the other side''s terrible impact, Zhang Haoran''s mouth gushed out scarlet blood again and again, and was hurt not lightly!


    In addition, Meng Dongyang, Teng Yuanshan and others are also like this. Although they are powerful, they can''t bear to be attacked and killed by so many strong men at the same time. Soon, their breath is weakened a lot!


    Du Shaofu did not go to see the situation of the battlefield. Instead, he seized the lotus with all his strength!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2841

    "Eh..."


    When Du Shaofu''s palm touched the white lotus flower, his heart was filled with joy!


    He actually did not get any hindrance, very smoothly held it in the palm of his hand!


    Without hesitation, he picked it in his hand, and then he was ready to put it into the bag of heaven and earth.


    But it was at this time that suddenly several terrible swords were killed in the air and killed Du Shaofu''s body directly!


    He immediately mobilized nine gods Lei Ding to meet the past, all the attacks will be strangled out!


    With the joint efforts of many powerful men, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran, Meng Dongyang and the seven disciples of qingcangshengdi were quickly torn apart!


    The first action of these strong men was to stop Du Shaofu from getting the white lotus flower!


    "The lotus has been taken by the emperor Yuqing. Go and take it off!"


    Suddenly, there are strong shouting up!


    "Let''s do it together!"


    The rest of them yelled and rushed to Du Shaofu!


    "How can you resist the three of me with your strength alone?"


    Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, and Lian Caiyun are also cold humming. They kill all three attacks together, and they will instantly retreat Xiao Yunzhen!


    After that, the three men also ignored Xiao Yun and killed Du Shaofu!


    They did not expect that the purple robed youth took it off so smoothly after breaking the light shield outside the lotus leaf!


    If you don''t, I''m afraid the treasure will fall into the hands of Yuqing kingdom!


    "Whoever wants the lotus in my hand, I''ll take it myself!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were moving, and his body''s strength was surging. The force of the law of terror swept away!


    He held the lotus in one hand and grasped the void with the other hand!


    In front of him, those who have not been attacked by the nine tripod swing have been killed to the near!


    "Boom..."


    When the forbidden God''s grip is launched, the void suddenly explodes, and the space collapses, creating a terrible whirlpool, crushing all attacks into pieces!


    It was at this time that the disciples who got rid of Xiao Yun''s three holy places were also bullied to the front!


    At the same time, they launched a terrifying attack on Du Shaofu, but they were easily defeated!


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s strength was far beyond the three of them. Even if the three joined hands, they could not pose any threat to him!


    It is different from the general to achieve the perfection of the four primitive laws. This kind of horrible act has never been done by anyone in the past and the present!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu easily broke through the joint attack and killing of the three men in one face-to-face manner!


    But then, his brow gently pick, feel very surprised!


    Only because, the three people in each play a move, and did not continue to kill themselves, but turned their heads toward the pool behind them to plunder!


    "Lotus leaf!"


    In a flash, Du Shaofu was able to see through their plans!


    There is not only a lotus flower in the clear pool, but also nine lotus leaves. Because of the sudden hand of many strong men, he has not yet had time to pick it up!


    The lotus is undoubtedly the most precious, but the lotus leaf is also absolutely not a mortal thing. How can the pair of sons and daughters of the three holy places sit and ignore?


    After thinking of this, Du Shaofu could not wait. He quickly turned around and grabbed three lotus leaves in his hand!


    But Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, and even Caiyun did not slow down, and each won two lotus leaves!


    "I''ve eaten all the meat. I''ll let you have some soup."


    A total of six lotus leaves were taken away, and Du Shaofu was not annoyed, thinking in his heart.


    His body shape under a flash, Fuyao type start, immediately appeared in the sky next to Xiao Yun!


    At this time, Xiao Yun has suffered a lot of trauma. Under the attack and killing of three people with similar accomplishments, he really seems to have no strength!


    Du Shaofu took out some precious medicine and let Xiao Yun take it.


    "There''s the boy!"


    Many strong men looked at this side and said, pointing to Du Shaofu''s figure.


    Lotus has taken away the three lotus leaves!


    Except for Huanchu holy land, Zhenyan holy land and Jingyue holy land each got two lotus leaves, the others got nothing!


    Therefore, they all fixed their eyes on the purple robed youth. Many people''s Qi machine vibrated again, and they wanted to kill them!


    "Emperor Yuqing, we have so many forces here. You are the only one who can get the benefits. I''m afraid it''s not good!"


    A big man in his thirties spoke stiffly and looked at Du Shaofu.


    There was a fierce light in his eyes, and he glanced at Du Shaofu''s bag of heaven and earth again and again.


    "I broke the mask, and I got the treasure naturally. I think it''s very good. There''s nothing wrong with it!"


    Du Shaofu''s face did not change. He looked at the other side and said.He is not afraid of these people. Although all the people here are the most powerful, if they really want to fight, no one can stop them!


    What''s more, there are seven people from Qingcang holy land and Yuqing kingdom to help!


    "It''s true that you broke the mask, but with so many eyes watching, it''s hard for you to swallow the treasure alone!"


    At this time, another young man came out and looked at Du Shaofu and said, "in my opinion, the lotus petals are various. You''d better keep half of them, and the rest will be distributed by us all! It''s not a loss to you! "


    His eyes were burning with greed!


    The precious medicine that can be born here must be terrible, and before that, the mask is very terrible, not ordinary things can have!


    From this, enough to see the extraordinary lotus and lotus leaf, how can we not let people move!


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly snorted and looked at the young man and said, "I really admire the thickness of your face. If you don''t want to face, you will come here without panting at all! If you want lotus flower, you will all die of this heart! For me, even losing a petal is a big loss


    There was a light in his eyes, and there was an indescribable mockery in the young man''s eyes!


    I have already made it very clear that treasures can''t be given to everyone. What can I get by my ability? Why should other people take advantage of them?


    However, his attitude quickly aroused many strong people''s dissatisfaction!


    "Emperor Yuqing, can''t you see the situation in front of you?"


    "Good! With so many people present, I''m afraid everyone will not agree with you if you want to get the benefit alone! "


    "Then again, with the help of several people from Yuqing Kingdom, even if you add Qingcang holy land, you can''t compete with so many powerful people!"


    "I''d like to advise you to hand over the treasure as soon as possible. If you don''t have time to start, everything will end badly."


    ¡­¡­


    Some strong people jumped out one after another, and everyone''s words were fierce, with the meaning of threat.


    Among them, there are many holy places of the holy children and daughters have opened their mouth, they are not afraid of Du Shaofu and Qingcang holy land, the two sides together are only a dozen people!


    However, there are more than 80 of them!


    With such a huge disparity, no one would believe that Du Shaofu could still keep the lotus flower, and the final result was nothing more than being killed by all the people and finally having nothing!


    "Emperor Yuqing, if you want to think clearly, don''t miss yourself!"


    At the beginning, the big man opened his mouth again. He glared at Du Shaofu with his huge copper bell eyes.


    The big man''s muscles were opened and crackled, and his momentum was even more like a cloud of smoke. He shook the air and went up without hiding his killing intention!


    "What a lot of nonsense! If you want to grab it, just let it go. See if I was afraid of half a point


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept through the crowd in the field one by one.


    He found that many influential people basically had deep hostility to themselves. Only Su Moyan, the holy land of Huanchu, Chi Yuanlin of Zhenyan holy land and Lian Caiyun of Jingyue holy land had no expression and did not threaten. However, the holy disciples around them also looked at Du Shaofu one by one with the eyes of looking after the sheep!


    "What an arrogant boy, since you want to die so much, how can we not help you?"


    The big man suddenly burst into a rage, but his huge body was extremely flexible, and rushed directly at Du Shaofu!


    "Let''s do it together, and we''ll share the benefits."


    "A little man of Yuqing Kingdom dare to be so arrogant and send you to die today!"


    "Kill him and take the Lotus!"


    With the big man a hand, more strong also move!


    Dozens of figures rushed out and all of them were fighting at Du Shaofu!


    "Son, we..."


    On the side of the holy land at the beginning of the world, a disciple went to Su Moyan''s side and was interrupted just after he said half a sentence.


    "No hurry, wait first..."


    Su Moyan waved his hand and said softly.


    In addition, Chi Yuanlin and Lian Caiyun also waved their impetuous disciples back to prevent them from fighting for treasures!


    "Look at his strength first. I always think this boy is very strange, I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with!"


    Chi Yuanlin murmured, then he was quiet and looked up at the sky.


    Obviously, these three holy places do not intend to do anything, maybe they just want to wait until the right time!


    Together, they accounted for 40% of the total number. At this time, more than 60 figures rushed to Du Shaofu!


    "Brother Du, we cover, you go first!"


    Xiao Yun, with seven disciples of the holy land, came forward and said to Du Shaofu.After all, there are too many opponents at this time. If he doesn''t retreat quickly, he is afraid that he will come to a bad end!


    However, as soon as his words were said, Du Shaofu gently pulled Xiao Yun back. He only heard him say, "you don''t want to do anything. I''ll do it alone! We will distribute the treasures after we have sent these cats and dogs away


    Xiao Yun has been traumatized. Other people are also seriously injured. It is not suitable to fight again!


    "What an arrogant maniac, he has the delusion of fighting dozens of people alone!"


    On the other side, the big man had already been killed. Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, he couldn''t help but sneer.


    Han''s heart is just about to laugh over the sky. How could he meet such a boy who doesn''t know what to do with his life and death?


    Who do you think he is? Can one face so many, really complete?


    Don''t say it''s him. Even Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun and Xiao Yun, the most powerful sons and daughters, have to be crushed into slag!


    More than 60 of them are really successful. Even those who are strong in the face of immortality, they can fight!


    "The boy is so arrogant that he is disgusting!"


    There are strong sneer constantly, at the same time rush to kill!


    Faced with the encirclement and suppression of these powerful men, Du Shaofu did not waver, even directly met the past and took the initiative to fight!


    His body is full of blazing light, the power of rolling laws is mighty, and an invisible charm breaks out from his body!


    "Brother du..."


    Looking at the purple robed youth rushing out, Xiao Yun stretched out his hand and wanted to say something, but he was pulled by Meng Dongyang.


    "Don''t worry about the son. The emperor must be able to cope with such a situation!"


    Although his words were serious, they did not mean much solemnity.


    "Good! Let the emperor fight alone. When we really need our help, let''s help again! "


    Zhang Haoran also stepped forward, nodded and said, Teng Yuanshan on the other side is also jaw head.


    What strength was Du Shaofu? They were very clear in their hearts. When the two laws of space and material reached the end of the decapitation, they could fight against the top 100 powerful men of Yu Qing kingdom!


    Now, he has practiced all the four primitive laws to perfection. No one in the world can do this!


    These three people all believe that even if there is a strong immortal double heaven here, his majesty can cope with it. Even if it is killed, it is absolutely not impossible!


    Therefore, I am afraid that the more than 60 people in front of us are not worrying at all!


    However, they listen to these words in Xiao Yun''s ears, but let them all silly!


    "Is he really so strong?"


    Xiao Yun frowned and couldn''t believe it.


    He turned his head and looked suspiciously at Du Shaofu''s direction, hoping to see the real strength of the purple robed youth!


    If Meng Dongyang is really like the three people said, he can meet dozens of really perfect strong people, then the gap between himself and his own is too big, and will never be on the same level!


    "Where on earth do they come from?"


    The rest of Qingcang holy land are also puzzled.


    It was under the gaze of these people that Du Shaofu suddenly collided with dozens of people!


    "Just take you to try. What kind of strength have I reached after my breakthrough?"


    Du Shaofu breathed in his mouth, and his arm suddenly waved!


    "Boom, boom..."


    The nine purple thunder tripods crush the void, like nine towering peaks, and smash into the crowd directly!


    Then, he uttered an earth shaking dragon chant from his throat. His body changed in an instant. The second change of Qingling armor came out and turned into a huge green dragon, just like a continuous mountain range across the void, rolling and twisting!


    "Kill!"


    The children of all the major forces yelled one after another. They attacked fiercely and violently. A wave of terror surged up and turned to Du Shaofu!


    Everyone here is strong and can suppress the existence of one side. Their attack comes at the same time, which instantly turns the void into a chaotic state and is in a mess!


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu roared in his mouth, and the nine gods thunder tripod suppressed all sides, smashing an attack into invisibility!


    Then, his dragon''s tail swept and vertical split, directly hit the two figures, and instantly hit them to fly!


    After the breakthrough of cultivation, the body of green dragon, the second change of Qingling armor, is much better than that of the earlier time. It''s not the general strong who can cut the real and complete to fight against it!


    The several people who had been taken away suddenly turned pale. Although they had not been seriously injured because of their profound cultivation, they were also shocked one by one, and felt their blood and blood rolling!


    After a slight recovery, they did not hesitate to kill Du Shaofu again."Sure enough, you have some strength, but you still want to die!"


    The big man saw this scene, and his eyelids jumped unconsciously. After pressing down the shock in his heart, he said with his teeth.


    He also came from a holy land. As a holy Son, his strength is naturally very strong, but his self-examination is far from what Du Shaofu just showed!


    "Kill! I''ve never seen anything that can meet dozens of people alone! "


    There are strong cold drink open sound, together with others, play a piece of law light, fierce attack!


    Almost all the strong people here are disciples of the holy land, and each one is terrible. Among them, there are many saints and saints. They are more powerful than ordinary people in the same realm of small forces!


    None of them could believe that the young emperor Yuqing could really crush the whole audience and sweep away all the heroes!


    In the same realm, the saints and daughters of the holy places can almost represent the strongest practitioners of the whole thirty-three days!


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t talk to these people. He just roared and roared in his mouth. The dragon''s body rolled and whirled, shaking off the attacks of many powerful men again and again!


    In the sky, nine gods thunder tripod vertical and horizontal to kill, a piece of law light smashed into pieces!


    After several rounds of fighting, at least nearly 20 people have been swept by the dragon tail or hit by the tripod. Each of them is shocked!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s dragon body was also subjected to several powerful attacks and burst into pieces, but it soon healed with the recovery of the immortal Xuanti body!


    For a moment, there was a delicate balance in the battle!


    This kind of scene makes everyone feel scared!


    "How could he be so strong!"


    "It''s impossible! How can you be so terrible if you are really a perfect cultivation! "


    "It''s terrible. It''s so abnormal!"


    The people of Huanchu holy land, Zhenyan holy land and Jingyue holy land all have their eyes staring out of their eyes. They seem to be staring at the green dragon dancing in the sky one by one!


    The three sons and daughters are also heart pounding, as if to jump out of the throat!


    They couldn''t believe what they saw. The strength of the purple robed youth was too shocking!


    If we don''t see them here today, how can they open up their imagination? They can''t believe that there are people in the world who are killing the truth. They can''t be so scared!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2842

    "Brother du It''s so abnormal... "


    Xiao Yun is also a face is frozen, look at the side of Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan three people!


    But when he looked at it, he was more surprised to find that although the faces of these three guys were also full of shock, their expressions were extremely calm!


    Xiao Yun couldn''t see what they were thinking. Needless to say, Du Shaofu''s performance was expected by the three men. He had already had enough psychological preparation and was not surprised at all!


    "The emperor is really powerful! I''m afraid that if you do your best, it will sweep over 60 people! "


    Zhang Haoran licked his lips and murmured.


    Teng Yuanshan and Meng Dongyang both nodded and agreed!


    Du Shaofu''s strength is very clear to them. If the four primitive laws are in the body and evolved at the same time, it is an extremely terrible means!


    According to these three people''s conjecture, even if he does not use the nine purple thunder xuanding and the body of the green dragon, he can resist the siege of these people only by relying on the power of the four primitive laws!


    But Zhang Haoran''s words are like thunder in the ears of Xiao Yun and other disciples!


    "Brother Du, he Not yet? "


    All of us feel confused and confused in my mind. I can''t make sense of it at all!


    At present, Du Shaofu''s abnormal strength is hard to understand. However, the three people of Yu Qing Shenguo also said that he did not exert all his strength?


    What is the concept?


    Is that not to say that if Du Shaofu is willing, he can easily wipe out the alliance of these powerful men?


    In other words, if all the people of the three most powerful holy places joined in the battle, they could not really stop him?


    This


    Xiao Yun feels that he has completely refreshed his cognition of the real realm strength, which is totally unimaginable!


    With a look of great doubt, he saw the battlefield above again!


    However, seeing Du Shaofu''s green dragon flying up and down, it was just like a dragon dancing in the world, pulling out the spirit of mountains and rivers!


    The whole body of Qiu knot muscles, strong to the point of disgusting, some relatively weak attacks hit on it, can only wipe out a series of sparks, can not really hurt him!


    Even if the strength of some powerful people, it only makes the dragon body appear a lot of holes, but it heals with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    At the same time, the nine God thunder tripods roared and moved in the air, smashed all obstacles, and resisted the attack and killing of many strong men!


    "How can this boy be so strong!"


    Big men and other people are also very shocked, one by one, they are all shocked to the extreme!


    As the battle went on, everyone felt great pressure. The purple robed youth turned into a green dragon, just like a demon king, fierce and unrestrained!


    Until this time, these outstanding children from all major forces, just really put down the heart of contempt!


    No one dare to shout again to crush the young emperor Yuqing and win the precious Lotus!


    On the contrary, these people are all going all out to fight fiercely. Otherwise, they are likely to break the balance and even fall into the downwind on their own side!


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu''s throat was filled with dragon chants, shaking the void, mixed with the power of the soul of terror, which made everyone in the battlefield shake their hearts!


    His body in the blood, a dragon scale was hit fly everywhere, skin and flesh are frayed!


    But he did not care about this, with the incomparable strength, will a strong fly!


    The huge dragon tail left branch and right clumsy block the next attack!


    The island below is already crumbling, riprap through the empty, all collapsed, and finally completely engulfed by the sea of blood!


    In ancient times, here survived from the terrible war, but today still can not escape the fate of annihilation!


    The three holy places and Xiao Yun, Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran and others had already retreated to a distance. Otherwise, under the influence of the terrible aftershocks, they would not be able to watch the war safely, or even be involved!


    "Boom..."


    The terrible battle continues, the void is overturning, the sea of blood is surging, and the sky is exploding!


    The boundless sea area affected by the ferocity of the boundless blood evil spirit is also shaken. The confinement in the Zhou sky is broken, and the blood wave rises to the sky, like the roar of a giant beast!


    Dozens of powerful people who have cut the real perfect state are really terrible, and the boundless sea of blood has been stirred up!


    The power of the law of terror is constantly shaking, shuttling back and forth, killing heaven and earth!


    The more the disciples of various forces fight, the more frightened they are. Many people are sweating all over their bodies, and the pressure is increasing!


    "Son, is it time for us to do something?"


    At this time, a disciple of Zhenyan holy land came to Chi Yuanlin and said softly.


    "The emperor Yuqing is really extraordinary, but that should be the case. If we put our hands together with the holy land of Huanchu and Jingyue, it will not be difficult to take it down!"Another man came forward, so he said.


    "Good! If we drag on, more than 60 people will be traumatized, and then the situation will be even more unfavorable to us! "


    Once again, a strong man took a step and said solemnly.


    They had a wait-and-see attitude. Originally, they wanted to let Du Shaofu be suppressed by those powerful men before they started. But at this time, it seems that the situation completely goes against their imagination!


    If you don''t do it for a long time, when all the disciples of the major forces are hurt, and more than 20 people from the three holy places will make it difficult to keep the Emperor Yu Qing.


    Listening to all the people''s words in his ears, Chi Yuanlin pondered for a moment, then turned his eyes to the direction of the other two lineups, as if to ask Su Moyan and Lian Caiyun''s meaning.


    Su Moyan did not answer directly, but turned to look at Xiao Yun, Meng Dongyang and others. However, he saw that the expressions of the disciples of Qingcang holy land were no better than their own, but the three people of Yuqing kingdom were incomparably indifferent!


    Such a result, let Su Mo Yan''s brow frown deeper!


    After a long time, he slowly shook his head, saying that he would not move for the time being!


    "Emperor Yuqing, this man is too terrible to be an enemy easily! Unless, can have the assurance that will kill, otherwise if causes it to escape, will have the infinite legacy


    Su Moyan''s eyes are deep like the sea, and I think of it like this in the bottom of my heart!


    What he saw today completely overturned his cognition. A man of practice who was really and perfectly accomplished could be so strong!


    Even if we look at the whole thirty-three days, I''m afraid we can''t find a second person!


    Such a terrible existence should never be an enemy easily, unless it is certain that he can be left here today!


    "How can a man of practice of cutting down the truth be so strong as to be so strong?"


    Liancaiyun in Jingyue holy land is also burning eyes, and can not understand the scene at this time.


    Of course, if Du Shaofu exerted the power of the four primitive laws at the same time, she would be able to know the fundamental reasons!


    But obviously, Du Shaofu did not intend to do so. In the face of the siege of more than 60 people, he only needed to rely on the four means of material law, space law, purple thunder Xuan tripod, and green spirit armor, which would be enough to resist. Moreover, over time, he would gradually occupy the advantage, so as to suppress all the influential disciples!


    Compared with Du Shaofu''s strength, the strength of these disciples can only be regarded as vulnerable if they fight alone!


    Although many ants kill elephants, if there are not enough ants, the powerful elephant will win in the end!


    Obviously, the lineup of more than 60 people is not enough to kill Du Shaofu!


    "Boom..."


    Over the sea of blood, Du Shaofu''s dragon tail swings in the void, sweeping all directions, making the world pale and the sea of blood steaming!


    The nine gods of thunder Ding are also vertical and horizontal, fierce and powerful!


    With the passage of time, the battle is becoming more and more fierce, and the delicate balance originally created is also gradually broken!


    Under the sweep of Du Shaofu''s dragon tail, a young man who had just broken through the real world was whipped in the head. His body suddenly fell and fell into the sea of blood below. Then he was instantly engulfed by the sea of blood and turned into dirty blood. He could not die again!


    Such a scene, let a lot of people''s faces changed!


    Du Shaofu''s strength is too strong, and the sea of blood is also very treacherous. If a person is accidentally knocked out of the void, he will face the end of his death!


    Thinking of this, many people have sprouted some retreat intention, do not want to fight any more!


    With the strength of the young emperor Yuqing, it''s hard for people with weak cultivation to compete. They don''t have the confidence to control themselves and their bodies after being drawn by the dragon tail and not fall into the sea of blood!


    "Don''t you want to rob lotus? Whoever wants it, just come up! "


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with high pitched chants of dragons. The sound was like thunder!


    As the words fell, he controlled three of the nine purple thunder tripods and bombarded one of the strong ones at the same time!


    "Poof..."


    With a dull sound, the strong man''s body was crushed and exploded into a cloud of blood mist, and then was involved in a surging sea of blood!


    "This guy is terrible!"


    Many of the strong besieged began to shudder and feel cold all over!


    Du Shaofu is too fierce. The body of the green dragon and the nine terrible tripods can be used to suppress all sides!


    Some people even think that even if it is a strong immortal heaven here, can be easily killed by the Emperor Yu Qing!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu breathed and drank. His green dragon body was attacked countless times, and his blood was dripping down. A dragon horn was also discounted!


    But this kind of injury can''t cover up the ferocity of his whole body!He looks like a fierce dragon. He can crush all enemies!


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    No less than ten strong people have been hit by him, more than spit blood!


    But these people are more lucky, did not fall into the sea of blood, thus barely saved to a life, but each seriously injured!


    "No way! How could it be so strong! "


    At this time, the whole man was shocked. He was the Holy Son of a holy land. Even though he could not compare with Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Xiao Yun and Lian Caiyun, he would not be much worse!


    But at this time, under the leadership of many sons and daughters who are similar to his strength, more than 60 people have fallen into the downwind, and more than a dozen people have lost their fighting power!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Only in the shock of the Han Dynasty, a purple thunder tripod was suppressed, just like a towering mountain falling from the sky, which made his eyes coagulate fiercely!


    Without thinking about it, the big man''s feet were vigorous and fighting, his arms were filled with strength, and he smashed the purple thunder tripod with a loud bang. The surrounding void was blown into nothingness by the sound!


    However, just after finishing all this and preparing to take a breath, it was the wake-up call behind him. A dragon tail pulled on his back with an extremely tricky angle!


    The terrifying force invades into the body, and in a moment his Qi is in disorder!


    "Poof Puff... "


    Han''s body in the void across a straight line, at the same time, a few mouthfuls of blood spurted out of his mouth, the whole person suddenly depressed, weakened to the extreme!


    Du Shaofu did not pay too much attention to this. He turned his dragon pupil and looked at the remaining opponents!


    "Roar..."


    The green dragon roars and sweeps the scene again and again. The nine tripods are also going through, destroying and crushing all obstacles!


    It has to be said that the disciples of these holy places are really tough. More than 60 people are fighting, and they have been fighting for most of the day!


    In the end, Du Shaofu''s body was covered with scars and blood, and even the speed of recovery of the immortal Xuanti was far from being able to keep up!


    However, the more than 60 people also lost most of their strength, and less than 20 people were left to fight!


    But gradually, they all began to retreat, far away from Du Shaofu, and did not dare to get close to him again!


    "The emperor of Yuqing How terrible


    "With such strength, we can completely suppress the existence of immortal heaven!"


    "How could he be so horrible? It''s not reasonable at all!"


    "It''s no wonder that he can become the emperor of a country in the realm of decapitation. This kind of anti heaven talent and strength will be cultivated carefully by any super power in the thirty-three days!"


    "Unique existence, he will surely be able to make all people admire him in the future!"


    ¡­¡­


    These people who were defeated in the war marveled in their hearts. Although they were all badly hurt, no one was angry about their injuries!


    Because they were defeated by such a terrible person, no one in the heart is not convinced!


    These people are all thinking about why some people can have such terrible strength in the realm of cutting the truth, but no one can figure out the key!


    In fact, it is not that no one has thought whether Du Shaofu has mastered all the four primitive laws, but they are not willing to believe this, because it is almost impossible to do!


    "Roar..."


    Seeing that all the people retreated, Du Shaofu''s dragon body was rolling and writhing, and the huge dragon pupil looked around him. He was so domineering that all the strong men unconsciously stepped back a few steps. In his heart, no one dared to move forward!


    As for those who have been severely traumatized, they are more likely to hide in the distance, only to celebrate that they have saved their lives!


    At this time, the hearts of the four holy places, namely, Huanchu holy land, Zhenyan holy land, Jingyue holy land and Qingcang holy land, as well as Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran and Teng Yuanshan, were beating fiercely!


    "One person suppressed more than 60 strong people in the same realm. With such strength, who can compete in thirty-three days?"


    They are all murmuring, the bottom of the storm, shock boundless!


    At this moment, in the eyes of all the powerful, Du Shaofu has already stood at the top of the realm of cutting off the truth, and he has thrown everyone away from him, overlooking all the people of his generation. Even some of the new immortality people can not be compared with it!


    Such strength, said respect the world!


    Whether it is the more than 60 people who have just made a move, or the three holy places that have not done so, or the people who have made friends with Du Shaofu, they are not looking at the green dragon''s body in the void with awe!


    This is the awe of the strong. In this world, strength represents everything!


    At this time, no one dares to say that he wants to split the Lotus!For a moment, the atmosphere in this space became extremely strange. Everyone looked at Du Shaofu with reverent eyes. No one ever opened his mouth to break the silence.


    Du Shaofu slowly closed his eyes and began to adjust his breath to recover his strength!


    In order to hide a certain strength, he did not display all the four original laws, in order to prevent the other three holy places from suddenly attacking!


    Du Shaofu didn''t believe that the three saints were so kind that they could get the lotus flowers safely. Their idea was that the mantis would catch the cicada, and the Yellow finch was just behind!


    In the field, only the sea of blood is still boiling, setting off a terrible wave of blood, swing attack nine days!


    However, it is in such a strange quiet, suddenly there is a voice of compassion sounded, followed by the words, is with extreme disdain and contempt!


    "Jie Jie Jie The so-called outstanding disciples of the so-called thirty-five holy places and seventy-two divine countries were all so vulnerable to attack. Dozens of people joined hands and could not even compete with Du Shaofu. What a group of rubbish


    The speaker immediately scolded all the forces of changrongtian. Under the cruel abuse of Du Shaofu, all the people''s faces turned ugly!


    This is the face of the red fruit, crackling, not only that dozens of people, even the three holy places have been watching!


    Almost coincidentally, all the people turned their eyes to the direction of the voice. They could not imagine which side of the forces in the war between gods and Demons had the courage to challenge all the 35 holy places and 72 sacred lands!


    Is it not clear to the other party that all the children who come here are the most powerful? Does he want to be the enemy of the whole supreme constant?


    "It''s him..."


    As early as the sound just sounded, Du Shaofu opened his eyes with a Shua and then gave out a brilliant light!


    This voice is too familiar, instantly touched a chord in his heart, some people and things many years ago suddenly turned to my mind!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2843

    Du Shaofu and the other strong men all turned their eyes and saw the void not far away suddenly fluctuated!


    Then, he saw a young man in a blood robe step out of the middle, accompanied by a red fog all over the sky, and quickly condensed into another black robe figure!


    Both of them were young, slender and handsome!


    However, between their eyebrows, there is an endless evil spirit, and their whole body is full of rolling and gloomy atmosphere, which is extremely frightening!


    Although these two people''s breath is extremely bloody and fierce, but the Qi mechanism is quite obscure, it is difficult to see their specific cultivation, but it is not difficult to perceive that their strength must be very strong!


    "Who are you, who are you to speak so disrespectfully? Do you want to make enemies with the whole supreme constant?"


    At this time, a disciple of the Holy Land jumped out and pointed to the two people who appeared here.


    Many people also glared at the two youths with fierce eyes.


    Needless to say, one of them was the one who spoke sarcasm before!


    In the past, these holy land disciples received countless preferential treatment, no matter where they went, they were respected by countless people!


    But today, it is these two young people who do not know where they come from. They even take the opportunity of being suppressed by Du Shaofu to make a mockery. Which one can not bear!


    Looking at the thirty-three days, there are several people who dare to scold all the forces of the supreme constant fusion of heaven!


    "Hum! It''s just one of the top three hundred and thirty-three days. With your strength, what can you do for me? "


    The young man in blood sneered and hissed again.


    "You


    "Your Majesty, what a big voice


    "So arrogant, is it not to want to win a war?"


    This made many young and powerful people present more angry. Many of them stepped out and yelled loudly to fight!


    Since he came to the realm of God and devil war, it shows that the other side is also the cultivation of the true realm!


    Now there are so many disciples gathered here. It''s easy to crush them. It''s impossible for them to be as abnormal as the young emperor Yuqing!


    "You local chicken and dog can''t even fight a Du Shaofu. It''s beyond your power to try to suppress both of us!"


    Next to the blood robed youth, the black robed youth said. Suddenly, there was a terrible momentum rising all over his body. It was like a vast sea and a deep abyss!


    It was such a momentum that suddenly burst out, like a turbid wave piercing through the sky and a startling wave pounding on the bank, making a roaring sound of flood. It swept over many young strong men, and in an instant, it overturned a man and overturned his horse. It was impossible to resist it!


    "The immortal strong!"


    Soon, some people realized the strength of the black robed youth, and could not help but be shocked.


    "How can immortal strong men appear in the war between gods and demons?"


    Everyone''s eyes are dignified, feel incredible, unbelievable!


    They have not been here for a long time. Up to now, it has only been a few years. Moreover, they are very young and strong in the war between gods and demons. It is almost impossible to break through from the real to immortality in such a short time!


    But why, the young man in black did it!


    This, let each big force''s disciple all cannot understand!


    "From Chihuang and Shen Yan in the East, long time no see!"


    In the shock of all the people, Du Shaofu opened his mouth.


    He took a few steps in the void and said softly.


    It''s true that the young man in blood and the young man in black are the old acquaintance of Du Shaofu when he was in the world of martial arts in his early years. The two men, Chihuang and Shen Yan from Xuanfu gate, who came from the light God''s court, had deep resentment with Du Shaofu!


    At that time, Du Shaofu met them on the way back to the wasteland when he left the ancient wasteland. When he was about to kill them, his generals suddenly appeared and asked himself to spare their lives!


    Since then, Du Shaofu has never seen Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, nor has he met any generals and ministers!


    However, Du Shaofu woke up from the sarcophagus after the end of the Shenwu world demon sect catastrophe. His father, Du Tingxuan, and others once told him that after the demon God was consumed to death, he was resurrected. Finally, the generals suddenly killed him and finally ended the demon''s life. The real end of the catastrophe was the end of the disaster!


    At the same time, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan also accompanied them, and their strength became extremely terrible, crushing several demon emperors in the realm of heavenly saints!


    After solving the demon God and several demon emperors, the general and the minister left with them, and since then they have disappeared!


    After that, many powerful men in the frontier of wasteland and Sanlu and Jiuzhou had speculated and wanted to know the origin of the generals and ministers, but there was no result!


    Du Shaofu once thought whether he would see his generals again in thirty-three days. He had a good friendship with him at the beginning, and he had a great contribution to solve the problem of demons!


    Unexpectedly, I met Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan here today. Under Du Shaofu''s observation, not only Shen Yan, but also chili Chihuang also reached the realm of immortality and heaviness of heaven, which was amazing to him!"Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu, it''s really a long time no see! "


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her mouth gave out the laughter of Yin pity. She heard that she felt cold all over her body!


    He looked at Du Shaofu. He didn''t have the appearance of meeting his old friends at all. Instead, he had a strong sense of hostility!


    "How can you be in the war between gods and demons, generals and ministers?"


    Du Shaofu frowned and asked.


    He didn''t want to mention the old grudges again. It happened that Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan were the officers of the generals. He didn''t want to bring up the old things with them!


    It''s just that Du Shaofu can''t be happy with his unflattering hostility!


    "Jie Jie Du Shaofu, I''m here for you


    Dongli Chihuang laughs and replies: "in addition, you can''t inquire about the adult''s affairs."


    He looked at Du Shaofu with endless coldness in his eyes.


    "It turns out that the Emperor Yu and Qing knew each other!"


    "It seems that the relationship between them is not harmonious, it should be the enemy!"


    "The immortal strong enter into the war of gods and demons, and come for the emperor of Yuqing!"


    "I don''t know what they want to do!"


    Around, many young and powerful people, who are always in harmony with the heaven, have discussed and clarified some relations.


    "Since it''s for the emperor Yuqing, let''s wait and see how it gets better."


    All people''s hearts have such an idea, they don''t want to interfere in it, immortal strong let everyone in the heart fear!


    You know, at this time, most of the people were seriously injured and consumed a lot in the fight with Du Shaofu. If we go to fight with the immortal strong, the end is not optimistic!


    The most important thing is that another young man with blood robes must also be immortal. The sum of them is two, enough to sweep them away!


    I just don''t know if the emperor of Yuqing can resist one!


    At this time, even the strong men of all major forces were wondering whether they would have a chance to get the lotus treasure after the two immortal strong men killed Du Shaofu!


    "Come for me!"


    Hearing Dongli Chihuang''s words, Du Shaofu''s eyes congealed and said, "are you still trying to kill me because of the past hatred?"


    His words release the meaning of Sen Leng, not dodging to look at the two people.


    "Jie Jie You''re only half right. I don''t care about the old grudge! However, it is true that you are here to kill you when you come to the war of gods and demons


    Shen Yan stepped forward, looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    "Are you appointed by the generals?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly and quickly beat, and asked.


    He couldn''t believe his judgment. He had a deep friendship with his generals. He had fought side by side, and the other side had no reason to kill himself!


    However, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are generals and ministers. Without his permission, how dare they kill themselves?


    "Hum! Even if you want to die, there will be no life for you! "


    Shen Yan snorted coldly, and then said: "the Lord read the old love and don''t want to kill you, but I must take your life! There is no need to say more nonsense. Today, let everything end here! From now on, there will be no Du Shaofu in the world! "


    He stepped out one step, and his whole body was full of Qi, which spread out in the void and kept climbing!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes gave Du Shaofu a fierce look at the terrible Qi. Shen Yan''s momentum actually carried two kinds of power fluctuation, namely, the law of soul and the law of matter!


    "Two primitive laws step into the immortal realm!"


    "The strength of this man is so terrible!"


    "What is their origin and how their strength is so terrible?"


    Not only Du Shaofu was shocked, but also all the other powerful people!


    To transcend the realm of immortality with the power of two primitive laws, there is no such thing in the world, but it is absolutely rare. Each of them is an existence hard to find in the world!


    In front of them, they have seen that Du Shaofu has applied the two original laws of space law and material law, but he is only cutting off the real realm. It is hard to predict whether he can achieve immortality with the power of these two laws!


    But now, the young man named Shen Yan is a real strong man!


    "Du Shaofu, get ready to give the throne."


    Dongli Chihuang also opened his mouth, a layer of blood waves from his body appeared, flying in the high sky, turning into a red dragon!


    The fierce and fierce spirit of killing and cutting from the dragon makes everyone''s eyes move. Many disciples of great power can''t help but step back and dare not get close to it!


    At the same time, all the strong were shocked again!


    "There are two primitive laws. Who are they?"


    Under the observation of all people, there are two powerful forces, the soul law and the material law, in the boundless evil atmosphere of killing, and there is a certain fusion!This is terrible, such a terrible strong person, today unexpectedly appeared two in one fell swoop here!


    "You have reached such a state. It seems that your situation is not ordinary!"


    Du Shaofu''s expression became more serious. Although the breath of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan had just reached immortality, they had two kinds of primitive laws in their bodies. Their strength was absolutely terrible!


    Today, Du Shaofu is confident that he will not fall behind in the face of immortal double heaven practitioners. However, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, together, have already possessed the combat power that is not weaker than those of the immortal double heaven practitioners. Even better than that, they are absolutely strong!


    "It''s so troublesome. The emperor doesn''t know if he can resist it!"


    "He has just gone through a battle, and there should be a lot of consumption. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous to face two immortal strong men at this time."


    "We can''t help at all in this level of struggle. Even if it''s just a few aftershocks, it''s not something we can bear!"


    Meng Dongyang, Teng Yuanshan and Zhang Haoran are all dignified.


    They were all worried about Du Shaofu. The strength of the two youths was frightening. The three of them were unable to help. If they went up rashly, they would only die!


    "Brother Du is really successful, but he has great strength. He should be able to withstand for a while! Let''s stand still and act according to the circumstances! "


    Xiao Yun is also Mu Lu worried, calm voice to Teng Yuanshan three people said.


    "Du Shaofu, die! Kill


    Shen Yan is no longer multilingual. He is fierce and fierce!


    The power of a layer of terrible laws rose from him and affected the whole space!


    The law of the soul is shaking, making many of the strong people around feel a trance, about to stand unstable, and the vitality in the body is also rapidly passing away!


    In the face of such a terrible scene, no one dares to stay in the central area, and quickly retreats to the distance!


    "Kill!"


    Dongli Chihuang is also drinking, that bloody dragon body in the void, will collapse the space, into chaos!


    The dragon''s tail swayed and hit nine days and ten places, sweeping Du Shaofu straight!


    "If you want to kill me, it depends on whether you have the ability! I was able to suppress you again and again, and I can do the same today! "


    Du Shaofu''s words sank. Since there was no way to avoid the war, we should have a good fight!


    As for Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, what is going on between them and the generals and ministers, there is no need to pay attention to it at this time!


    For those who want to kill themselves, only suppress them!


    "Roar..."


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s words fell, a dragon chant broke out again in his throat. The second change of the green spirit armor was displayed, and the green dragon''s body danced in the air!


    At the same time, the nine deities Lei Ding kept flying around his dragon body, smashing the void into a terrible black hole!


    "Hum..."


    Du Shaofu''s pair of dragon claws kept printing. With the bright light shining, a huge round of empty eight trigrams emerged and stood on the sky!


    Under the eight trigrams, lightning is rampant, torrential flood strikes nine days, flames burn, wind howls and howls


    The nine days are evolving, the thick soil is shaking!


    Layers of mysterious power constantly intertwined, entangled each other, evolved into all things in the world!


    Under the coverage of Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams, the material law derived various material forms, the space law formed a unique field, and the soul law endowed countless things with life, as if they had survived!


    In this special area, there is still time flow, which is out of tune with the outside world. It seems to be independent from this world!


    Du Shaofu is the most powerful one. All the four primitive laws are moving in the air. They are extremely terrifying!


    Everything in this world is full of terrifying explosive power. The green dragon is the master of this space, and the nine purple thunder tripods are more like the objects of the world!


    In the distance, dozens of young children saw this scene, and everyone''s eyes were almost staring out. They were all looking at Du Shaofu''s direction in horror!


    "Nayu Emperor Yu Qing Unexpectedly Unexpectedly Master all All four primitive laws! "


    "No It''s impossible How could that be possible! "


    "No way! Absolutely impossible! How can anyone master the four primitive laws in this world


    There are strong murmur mouth, throat rolling up and down, swallowing saliva, speaking is not easy!


    They are shocked too much and too much today. It is simply subverting all cognition. Du Shaofu''s terror has refreshed everyone''s imagination!


    No one dares to believe all this, all feel too unreal, not true at all!


    However, Du Shaofu''s performance is also witnessed by his own eyes. The power of the four primitive laws is so great that no one can veto it!This


    People don''t know how to think about it. They just feel numb and shocked!


    "With such strength, even those who are strong in the face of immortality and double heaven will be able to fight!"


    Su Moyan, Lian Caiyun, Chi Yuanlin and Xiao Yun have stiff faces. After looking at each other, they think in their hearts.


    They have no doubt that if Du Shaofu had not retained some of his strength, even the three most powerful holy places could not resist him!


    This young man is really What a pervert!


    If such a terrible thing spread to thirty-three days, it will definitely set off a wave of terror, shocking the whole world!


    "I just don''t know. Brother Du can resist those two young strong men!"


    After a long time, Xiao Yun gradually calmed down the shock in his heart.


    The two young men were also very terrible. They both grasped the power of the two primitive laws of matter and soul. Fighting with Du Shaofu, they were afraid that it would be a fight between a dragon and a tiger!


    Xiao Yun can''t predict the result. All three are the strong men that can''t be seen in the world. But Du Shaofu''s disadvantage is very obvious. I''m afraid it''s not easy to resist!


    "This is the first time that your majesty has applied the four original laws at the same time after he has successfully broken through the truth. I don''t know what kind of combat power it will have!"


    Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran and Meng Dongyang were all thinking in their hearts, because they had been shocked by Du Shaofu. Their mood at this time was relatively calm among all the people!


    They were looking forward to Du Shaofu''s battle, but they were also worried about him. After all, the enemy he was facing was also terrifying!


    "Brother Du, come on!"


    Xiao Yun clenched his fist and secretly encouraged Du Shaofu, hoping that he could resist it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2844

    Just when everyone was shocked, Du Shaofu and Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan were already in the same place!


    "Boom..."


    God thunder Ding roaring empty, like nine mountains general rolling, one after another to kill two people!


    Fierce power erupts, if it can destroy the sky and the earth, the void is directly smashed through, presenting a series of terrible black holes!


    "Dangdangdang!"


    But Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are really too strong. They both master two complete original laws, and their accomplishments are in immortal heaven. They have completed a small part of the law integration!


    See two people keep waving, very light will God thunder tripod beat fly, issued a huge voice!


    The two men, while walking in the void, were extremely indifferent and showed their terrible strength!


    Such a scene made Du Shaofu''s eyes tremble. At first, when Qian Xu Jinghua Tian faced the immortal heaven of the wolf family, the nine purple thunder tripods attacked and killed them, and they were so easily blocked!


    You know, at that time, he was just beheading the later cultivation, and only the material law and space law reached the later stage!


    Now, I have made a great breakthrough in the four original laws, and my strength is not the same as before. Even in the face of immortal double heaven, I''m not afraid!


    But Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both master two kinds of primitive laws. Then there must be a bloody battle, which is no less difficult than the battle with the immortal old man!


    If a careless word, very likely to face life-threatening!


    "Du Shaofu, your strength has always surpassed me! But now time has changed and things have changed, and we are no longer the same as before! "


    Shen Yan said, suddenly stretched out a long palm, gently flapping in the void!


    "Boom..."


    However, a terrible light curtain burst out from his palm and spread rapidly. Then it turned into a terrible light wall, thick and solid, and moved towards Du Shaofu!


    Such a wall of light, condensed by the laws of matter, flows through the veins of the law. It is like the most powerful heavy weapon in the world. Standing there alone, it gives people an indestructible feeling!


    In the wall of light, there are many invisible laws flowing in the wall, which are wrapped in them and frighten people''s spirits!


    This is the power of the law of the soul, devouring the vitality and energy of life in the sky!


    "Dangdangdang..."


    At this time, the nine purple thunder tripod is still oppressing the sky, smashing down again and again!


    However, when hitting the light wall, it just makes it vibrate, and to let the light wall break and collapse!


    "Boom..."


    The light wall seems to be very slow, but in fact it is extremely fast. In an instant, it reaches Du Shaofu''s side and directly prints on the world form under the empty eight trigrams!


    "Hum..."


    Only in the moment of contact between the two, a fierce buzzing sound is surging open, and the whole world is like turning over!


    The collision produced a terrible ripple, destroyed all obstacles, and stirred the sea of blood below a bottom to the sky, and the huge waves surged up to the sky!


    Du Shaofu''s world form was shaken by the bombardment, as if he was grasped by an invisible big hand and shook hard!


    The light wall and the world form are squeezing each other, and the energy is surging out like the sea water, hitting the sky and the ground!


    In the end, in the huge earthquake, the light wall burst open, a piece of law veins flying everywhere!


    The "KaKa" of Du Shaofu''s independent world constructed by the four primitive laws has cracked, but strangely, it has not exploded!


    Such a scene surprised all the three men in the battle!


    "Is it because the four primal laws were launched at the same time?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and was surprised.


    From the point of view of cultivation, Shen Yan is much higher than himself and isolated from a great realm!


    At the same time, the other side also mastered two kinds of original laws, strength can not be underestimated, under the normal collision, not to say that he was defeated immediately, but also absolutely not easy!


    Unexpectedly, his world form actually countered down!


    Du Shaofu thought that this might be related to the simultaneous application of the four primitive laws!


    "The boy is becoming more and more evil!"


    Shen Yan''s eyes move, and I feel extremely surprised!


    In fact, Du Shaofu had already shocked him when he showed the power of the four primitive laws!


    This boy''s performance is unimaginable, beyond his cognition!


    "Du Shaofu, die!"


    Du Shaofu and Dongli Chihuang have not had time to think about it. On the other hand, Dongli Chihuang cheers coldly, and at the same time, they attack and kill them!


    "Roar..."


    Under his control, the bloody dragon, with the power to suppress the present world, directly bumped into the world form outside Du Shaofu!


    "Whoa..."Finally, on that day, thunder, earth, mountains, lakes, seas, rivers and other celestial images were blown out and the bloody dragon was turned into powder!


    Aftershocks curl and last forever!


    Such a collision is too terrible, both sides were shocked to fly back, body shape has been floating a million miles away, just stopped!


    All the energy in Du Shaofu''s sky is broken, leaving only the empty eight trigrams on his head still hovering!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both suffered some concussion, but they were not serious. Their cultivation was profound. They just suppressed everything easily when their internal power was running!


    "The boy is so strong


    Shen Yan''s eyes kept flashing. Looking at Du Shaofu in the distance, he was surprised!


    "Don''t you want to kill me? Come on


    Du Shaofu opened his voice with a deep drink, and a terrible dragon chant came out from the huge mouth of the green dragon, shaking the sky and earth, roaring to break the void!


    He flew out again, towards the two people over there!


    "Kill! You must die today


    East from the red Huang cold drink, blood robe exhibition, in the sky appeared a large red cloud, he moved, rolling, covering the world!


    "No matter how rebellious you are, you are only the cultivation of cutting off the real situation. How can you fight against me?"


    Shen Yan also said coldly, his whole body pieces of black fog transpiration, wave in the void!


    However, where it is contaminated by the dark breath of people, all of them turn into chaos in silence!


    Such a scene, so far away from the point of view of many young strong suddenly shocked!


    "Evil spirit! They are demons


    "Those two are demons! There are really such powerful remnant demons in the war between gods and demons! "


    "What a terrible demon clan, that is, the emperor Yuqing, if you meet him in general, there is only one way to die!"


    All of us have found that Shen Yan''s momentum is full of the unique smell of the demon clan. No matter how the spirit of the thirty-three nature imitates it, it can''t reach that terrible level!


    "The real strong of the demon clan has appeared, which is a real challenge for us!"


    Su Moyan, the Holy Son of the holy land at the beginning of the world, said softly. There was a strange light shining in his eyes.


    "Are we going to do it?"


    Some strong men began to ask the great sons and daughters to hear their opinions.


    For the thirty-three natural spirits, the demons and the major races are immortal and the common enemy of all living creatures. Either you die or I die, there is no third possibility!


    Now the two demons appear here. They are considering whether to help the young emperor Yuqing!


    "Emperor Yuqing is still able to fight at the moment. His strength is extraordinary. Let''s wait and see for a while. When it''s time to go, we must not hesitate! Otherwise, it would be too difficult to deal with these two people with our strength and without the awe of the Emperor Yu Qing! "


    The Holy Son pool Yuanlin of Zhenyan Holy Land opened his mouth in a deep voice and said to the people around him.


    All of them nodded their heads to show their approval.


    Those two demons are too powerful. They are too risky to take out now!


    Du Shaofu has the strength to compete with the two men. It''s better to look at the development of the situation first, and when the right opportunity appears, he can immediately help him suppress the demons!


    "Empty gossip, coagulate for me!"


    Yuan Kong, Du Shaofu rushes forward, controlling the empty eight trigrams and turning wildly!


    The power of the four primitive laws sent out a terrible shock, and that round of eight trigrams turned into a virtual shadow, releasing a bright light!


    Under the evolution of this light, the form of the independent world was born again. All things appeared, the heaven and earth were in existence, the law was evolving, the order was weaving, and the power of annihilation emanated from it!


    "Kill!"


    Outside Shen Yan''s body, the rolling evil Qi began to churn endlessly, expanding continuously, like a black cloud over the sky!


    When the huge black cloud expanded to a limit, it was suddenly closed, like a swarm of bees returning to their nests and pounced on Shen Yan''s body!


    When the last black air disappeared, Shen Yan''s body turned into a towering height, his face was ferocious, and his whole body was filled with ferocity. He was like a giant who stood up to heaven and earth, completely subverted the normal form!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    With a wave of his hand, Shen Yan''s huge hand snatched out of the sky, stirring up the heaven and earth. Wherever he passed, the vast area turned into chaos!


    The boundless sea of blood below is also tumbling, swept by the momentum of emptying, revealing the deepest blood mud!


    "Du Shaofu, die!"


    At the same time, Dongli Chihuang is also drinking.


    He volume animation sky red cloud, such as a god of evil, blood cutting boundless, fierce and bloody gas with you!


    That terrible red cloud is like a terrible pot cover, which is directly buttoned down. It is covered with Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams and the body of green dragon!"Boom..."


    The earth and the earth are constantly producing huge earthquakes, which make the void collapse in pieces!


    "Dangdangdang..."


    Several sound spread, like the evening drum morning bell, the nine gods thunder tripod hit Shen Yan''s palm one after another, but they were shot out in turn!


    These nine tripods are extraordinary things. Even though they have been severely hit by terror, there are still no cracks. However, Du Shaofu''s cultivation is not deep enough to exert its power!


    "Du Shaofu, die!"


    After flying the thunder tripod of the nine gods, Shen Yan''s palm continued to fall and collided with Du Shaofu''s world form again!


    The huge palm of the hand was flapped, and Shen Yan''s body was also lifted!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu felt a surge in his body. The concussion was so terrible that all the empty gossip kept shaking and the world outside him was about to disintegrate!


    However, more strength was borne by his green dragon. Although he was hurt, it was not serious!


    "See how you can survive today!"


    Such words came from the mouth of Chihuang in the East. When Du Shaofu was shaken, the boundless red cloud was coming. It was like a blue sky oppressing!


    At last, under this terrible force, the world Dharma image outside Du Shaofu could no longer bear it and burst into pieces!


    "Poof..."


    A mouthful of blood gushed out. Du Shaofu clenched his teeth and hissed: "if you want to suppress me, you are not enough!"


    In a word, he did not dodge, but directly led the round of eight trigrams to go against the sky, facing the boundless red clouds drawn by the red phoenix structure in the East!


    "Empty gossip, give it to me!"


    Du Shaofu drank and became the sound of dragon chanting!


    The empty eight trigrams turn faster and faster, send out a whistling sound, bluntly hit the red cloud like the pot cover!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    A series of explosions roared up, and the eight trigrams figures, like a grinding disc, wiped out most of the red clouds!


    But the red cloud is also strong, contains a part of the material law and the soul law, the power of destruction is overwhelming, and soon the whole empty eight trigrams into nothingness!


    When Dongli Chihuang''s remaining strength continues to oppress him, Du Shaofu''s dragon body swings and strikes nine days. The green dragon''s body keeps turning over and tearing the red cloud apart!


    "Du Shaofu, I will send you to hell today!"


    Shen Yan killed him again. I don''t know when, a long sword with black light appeared in one of his hands. It ran across the East and the West for tens of thousands of miles. It was like being able to create a new world!


    It was such a fierce sword that was swept out and attacked Du Shaofu directly!


    "Die!"


    Shen Yan''s mouth was covered with a grim smile. Under the gaze of his eyes, Du Shaofu was already heavily injured!


    The body of the green dragon is covered with terrible scars, all of which are penetrating into the bone. The blood keeps flying and sprinkling, and the whole human breath is also withered!


    Shen Yan is confident that as long as this sword is really cut down, Du Shaofu will never be able to turn over again, and the rest is just to trample him severely!


    "A part of the power of the law, terrible!"


    In the face of Shen Yan''s killing, Du Shaofu''s Dragon pupil is extremely dignified.


    He tried to break through the realm of immortality, but failed. It was too difficult to break through the four original laws at the same time!


    So now, there is a big gap between him and Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    If it is a general immortal one, he is sure that he can win the battle, and he can kill without spending all his strength. At least it is much easier than killing the strong man who devoured the demon wolf clan!


    But now the two opponents have mastered two kinds of primitive laws, which makes him very difficult to resist!


    Only in a few rounds of fighting, he fell into absolute inferiority!


    "How can we achieve a breakthrough and achieve immortality when we practice the four original laws at the same time?"


    In his heart, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but think about how he didn''t do it!


    In fact, if he wants to, he can give up two or even three kinds of primitive laws. It will be much easier to break through immortality!


    But this road is his own choice, no matter what, Du Shaofu will not give up easily!


    "The empty eight trigrams are the Dharma given by the master of three thousand worlds, which can cover all the dharmas in this world!"


    In Du Shaofu''s mind, his thoughts flashed quickly: "time, space, material, and soul, these four primitive laws, can be transformed into a whole with this pair of eight trigrams to make them more powerful."


    In the face of Shen Yan''s attack, he seems to have forgotten the resistance, but he is strangely calm in his heart: "since this is the case, if we want to make a breakthrough in the four primary laws at the same time, can we do it with the help of empty eight trigrams?"Such an idea made Du Shaofu''s eyelids jerk, and he couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    The deeper you think about it, the more you think it is feasible!


    The empty eight trigrams can carry all the laws of the world. Time, space, material and soul can be included in it. If we use such principles to complete further integration, does it mean that we can make further breakthroughs?


    "The road turns Liangyi into Liangyi. Liangyi produces four images, and the four images generate gossip! If the eight trigrams want to merge, they are marching towards the four elephants! The four images are divided into four parts: Taiyin, the sun, Shaoyin and Shaoyang. Correspondingly, Taiyin is the law of time, the sun is the law of matter, Shaoyin is the law of soul, and Shaoyang is the law of space! "


    All kinds of ideas came out of Du Shaofu''s mind. He analyzed the relationship between the four primitive laws and the four images of eight trigrams.


    The law of time is the most profound and mysterious, and it exists, but it is completely unpredictable. It is for the Taiyin!


    The material law evolves all things in the world, which is visible, audible and touching, and is for the sun!


    The soul, or the law of life, is the foundation of all souls'' life. It is mysterious and unpredictable. It is for Shaoyin!


    The law of space carries all materials, is the foundation of the existence of the great world, is for Shaoyang!


    Such a division coincides with the principle of the four images!


    "Jie Jie Still in trance at this time, did you give up resistance? "


    Looking at Du Shaofu, it seems that he has fallen into deep thinking. Shen Yan''s mouth can not help but smile.


    The speed of the dark sword in his hand increased a little more: "then I will send you to death! From now on, there will be no more you, Du Shaofu


    This sword is like a powerful sword, tearing the sky and the earth, and instantly dividing the heaven and earth in this area into two. The sky is rising, and the sea of blood is sinking below!


    A terrible and boundless crack stretched across, and spread rapidly towards Du Shaofu, and quickly rolled up to his green dragon body!


    "It seems that he really gave up the resistance!"


    High above the sky, east from the red phoenix is also sneering constantly.


    When he looked at Du Shaofu, he didn''t mean to return to God at all. He couldn''t help but be overjoyed!


    This boy, is he finally going to die here today?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2845

    Du Shaofu''s trance in the battle of life and death surprised Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, but at the same time, he also gave a ferocious sneer.


    For this boy, they have a desire to kill. This is not because of the many old resentments in the Shenwu world, but also because Du Shaofu''s existence will greatly hinder the rise of the demon clan!


    Therefore, even if the adults have a good friendship with this boy, they are not willing to kill him in person. As their subordinates, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are also duty bound. They are willing to be punished even if they are punished for the eternal plan of the demon clan!


    "What''s wrong with the emperor Yuqing? Why is he no longer resisting it?"


    "Come on, it''s too late!"


    "Emperor Yuqing, what are you doing?"


    Far away, the children of all the major forces are also raised to the throat with one heart!


    Looking at the distance, they all began to worry about Du Shaofu. They could not help but sweat from their palms!


    Many people cry in the bottom of their hearts, hoping that the emperor of Yuqing will come back to God as soon as possible, and take on the killing attack of the powerful demon clan!


    If not, the huge body of the green dragon will be separated by a sword, just like the whole world!


    Such a scene, the children of these forces do not want to see!


    "Son, let''s do it!"


    There are strong people to quickly go to their own son, such as and the way.


    Anyone can see how terrible the power of the sword in Shen Yan''s hands is!


    "It''s too late..."


    The son of God sighed. Even if many strong men took action at this time, they could not save Du Shaofu again!


    That sword is too overbearing and too fast. It has already attacked the green dragon''s body!


    What''s more, the means of those two powerful demons are too terrible. If they go up again, they are no different from looking for death!


    Only in the eyes of all the people shocked, the peerless edge broke out and resolutely cut down!


    "Poof..."


    The body of Du Shaofu''s green dragon was chopped into two in an instant. It broke apart from the middle, and the purple and golden blood rain was pouring all over the sky!


    "Oh..."


    From the mouth of the green dragon, there was a howling sound, which made the whole world shaking. The space was peeling off like a wall, and then it was turned into dust!


    Two huge dragon bodies writhing in the void, shattering a piece of space, blood gushing from the fracture!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s nerves were greatly stimulated and he was out of the state of comprehension!


    "The law of the soul attacks!"


    While suffering from great pain, waves of invisible forces invade his body and invade his spirit!


    This invisible power is the soul law mastered by Shen Yan, which is destroying his vitality and wants to deprive Du Shaofu of his consciousness!


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    The green dragon head became extremely ferocious, roaring and yelling again and again, releasing a huge sound wave, just like the voice of heaven, killing everything!


    This all pervasive force made all the people watching the war retreat from afar. Otherwise, the sound of Du Shaofu''s unconscious roar would be enough to kill many strong men!


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu, if you don''t leave Shenwu world, it will be fine! Even if it comes to thirty-three days, your fate will be doomed already! " Dongli Chihuang flies to Du Shaofu''s dragon head. Meanwhile, she says with a grim smile: "I have to say, you are really powerful, and the forces behind you are also very powerful. 3000 people from thousands of worlds are paving the way for you. So that in the qianxu jinghuatian period, the three most powerful ethnic groups launched a battle to


    , even startled the strong ones, but they did not kill you! ¡±


    as he spoke, he gathered the red clouds of terror again and went to cover Du Shaofu''s half dragon body!


    "No matter how powerful it is, how powerful and powerful the forces behind it can be? Today''s war situation of gods and demons is the place where his bones are buried! "


    On the other side, Shen Yan also moved and swept towards Du Shaofu''s dragon tail!


    He lifted up a huge hand and grabbed it directly. He wanted to take the back part of Du Shaofu into his hand!


    "This is over!"


    "Emperor Yuqing, hide quickly!"


    In the distance, many strong people see the two people continue to move, are more nervous.


    Du Shaofu took away the only advantage of the island, but at this time these people have no time to care about these, that demon clan is the enemy of all people!


    If such abnormal people as the Emperor Yu Qing are defeated by them, the results of many powerful people entering this place will certainly be no better!


    With the nature of the demons, they will never let go of the young children who enter the realm of the war between gods and demons!


    "The emperor!"


    Teng Yuanshan, Meng Dongyang and Zhang Haoran turned pale. They wished they could not help Du Shaofu and stop them from approaching.


    However, it is obvious that their accomplishments, not to mention that they can not arrive in time, even if they can arrive in an instant, can not stop the two immortality of a heavy heaven, or each master the two primitive laws of terror!However, Du Shaofu''s body was broken at this time, which worried them that his life might be in danger!


    "It''s true that you are still behind the scenes in order to pacify Huatian."


    Du Shaofu was ferocious. Until now, he knew that he was pursued by many orcs in jinghuatian of qianxu. At last, three powerful races were brought out!


    However, this is nothing. The most important thing is that the Taishi magic dragon clan actually sent out a place of sitting and forgetting, which is really incomprehensible!


    It''s too much of a fuss to deal with more than 200 immortal strong people by sitting and forgetting that the strong are difficult to be born!


    Finally, at this moment, Du Shaofu realized that it must have been some trick of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    "You''ve tried to kill me, but it''s going to disappoint you."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu got drunk.


    Suddenly, he uttered a long roar, the power of the internal law was running wildly, and the power of the four primitive laws roared wildly, crushing all the soul attacks and driving them out!


    Then, the two broken bodies burst out bright light, quickly toward each other!


    "God thunder Ding, kill me!"


    Du Shaofu drinks, accompanied by a huge roar, the nine purple thunder tripods move across the sky, and they respectively intercept Chihuang and Shen Yan in the East!


    "It is useless to resist in a desperate situation. Give up the resistance!"


    Shen Yan''s giant opened his mouth coldly, slapped it out, and in an instant, he beat the two God thunder tripods out!


    "No matter how much resistance, it will be futile. You will die today."


    Dongli Chihuang makes a sound at the same time. Under the cover of the red clouds, the four God thunder tripods are severely suppressed, constantly shaking and unable to break through the barrier!


    "Oh..."


    Du Shaofu ignored the two men. The law of space was launched and Fuyang was put into effect. The two bodies flashed at the same time and appeared in one place!


    "Don''t destroy Xuanti!"


    Du Shaofu drank with a long voice, and the space sent out a violent shudder. Then, wrapped in the boundless light, two pieces of green dragon''s body were slowly connected and restored to its complete form!


    Such a scene, make east from red Huang and Shen Yan two people eyelid also jump a jump!


    "The Emperor..."


    "This Is that ok? "


    Many strong people in the distance were stunned, and the broken body could be re connected, which made everyone a little surprised.


    However, after surprise, this situation is not that no one can do it!


    "See how long you can resist it!"


    Dongli Chihuang snorted coldly. He also had a lot of understanding of Du Shaofu''s immortal metaphysics. He was only slightly surprised, and then calmed down.


    "Boom, boom..."


    Only between his words, the four purple thunder tripods had already been hit by him, broke through the void, and disappeared from the huge black hole.


    On the other side, Shen Yan, after two palms in succession, also beat the five gods Lei Ding into oblivion!


    "Kill!"


    The dark lightsaber in his other hand rose to the sky again and killed Du Shaofu!


    Du Shaofu quickly summoned the empty eight trigrams. The force of the four primitive laws vibrated, forming a world form to resist!


    At the same time, the body of his green dragon quickly retreats, toward the far sky, not with the two people fight!


    "When the eight trigrams melt, the four images are formed, and they all belong to Yin and Yang. When the sun and Shaoyang are combined, they are Yang; when Taiyin, Shaoyin, and together, they are Yin! In this way, yin and yang are formed! "


    When Du Shaofu retreated, he fell into Comprehension again.


    He kept thinking about these problems and divided the four primitive laws into yin and Yang!


    People who practice all four primitive laws may have appeared in the world, but there is absolutely no second one!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu can only rely on his own understanding to break through this layer of head card, in order to find the opportunity to enter the immortal realm!


    "Du Shaofu, die!"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan keep drinking high, and attack and kill fiercely!


    Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams were broken once and then displayed again by him!


    At the same time, the body of the green dragon again and again countered the aftershocks and covered the whole body with blood!


    Under his call, the nine purple thunder tripods also reappeared, rushing and plunging vertically and horizontally to resist a wave of fierce attacks!


    At the end of the day, Du Shaofu almost instinctively fought. All the means he could mobilize was used for defense. He did not fight against Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan at all!


    He was destroyed by the eight trigrams, which was destroyed by the purple thunder!


    However, under Du Shaofu''s all-out efforts, these means never stopped and went around with them!


    His body was covered with scars and blood. In many places, there were even dense bone stubbles. He was seriously injured!The strength of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan is too terrible. Under their joint efforts, Du Shaofu''s double protection of immortal Xuanti and Qingling armor is greatly injured!


    But fortunately, Du Shaofu was only instinctively dodging, and he did not fight as hard as before!


    In this way, although the two men''s attacks were swift and violent, they could not really suppress him!


    Time goes on and on. Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are not in a hurry. Although Du Shaofu is tough, he will be killed sooner or later according to the current situation!


    In the eyes of the two men, Du Shaofu had nothing to do but parry. He was completely beaten down by the two of himself!


    "The Emperor..."


    Yuan Kong, Meng Dongyang, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran began to worry.


    They looked at Du Shaofu''s state and worried more and more!


    "The two immortality realms are the existence of two kinds of primitive laws. The Du brothers are too poor in the realm!"


    Xiao Yun is also worried, so is the way.


    At this stage of the battle, these people have to watch and they can''t get in any more!


    The means of those two demons are too terrible. The practitioners who cut down the real state can''t help much at all. They can only die!


    "The combination of time and soul is Yin, while space and matter are Yang!"


    Du Shaofu was still thinking about these problems.


    In the immortal realm, it is necessary to integrate the complete laws and seek the power of the origin of the laws!


    The power of the origin of the law can be regarded as the highest principle in the world!


    But time, space, matter and soul can be divided into four images, which are derived from Yin and Yang!


    In other words, whether it is the four primitive laws or the heaven and earth derived from them, they can be introduced in terms of yin and Yang!


    "If I take a road that no one else has ever taken, and directly integrate the four primitive laws into yin and Yang, what will happen?"


    Du Shaofu had the idea that the door to immortality was only so wide. It was too difficult to break through the four primitive laws at the same time!


    In this way, he integrated the laws of time and soul into one, and the laws of space and matter were also integrated into the way of yin and Yang. In this way, would he have the opportunity to evolve a more profound legal theory, and then take the road to immortality?


    In fact, if this idea is put into the thirty-three days, it is a paradox!


    The major laws themselves have not yet completed the integration. If we directly let the laws merge with each other at this time, wouldn''t it be more fantastic?


    This kind of practice is incompatible with the essence of the realm of immortality. It is not the same concept at all!


    However, Du Shaofu couldn''t help getting more excited when he thought about it!


    "Whether it''s a success or not, you have to try it hard!"


    He is very excited, up to now, only such an idea can let oneself go to have a good try!


    Otherwise, in the case of no precedent, my eyes are black, and I have no idea how the four primitive laws can achieve immortality at the same time!


    At least, it is impossible for the two Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, who are fighting against each other, to tell themselves how they are able to escape at the same time with two primitive laws!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    At this time, Dongli Chihuang again covered the sky with red clouds, which made Du Shaofu''s nine gods thunder tripod fly again!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The long sword in Shen Yan''s hand cuts across the sky, and cuts down the empty eight trigrams directly, and then kills Du Shaofu''s dragon body!


    "Poof..."


    In the spatter of blood, Du Shaofu retreated and retreated again and again!


    After a fierce attack and killing, the three had already left the scope of the sea of blood and reached a land sky!


    The terrifying power is so powerful that the sky will collapse, the earth will sink and the space will collapse!


    "Du Shaofu, you can carry it, but it can''t change your fate of death!"


    "Give the head, Du Shaofu. For the sake of adults and the rise of demons, you have only one death!"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are both drinking ferociously. The fierce attack is advancing layer by layer, moving into the air!


    Du Shaofu kept on talking about blood. The body of Qinglong had already lost its original form. Many parts of his body had been gouged out. The white bones were thick and the blood was just like that!


    In his control of the empty eight trigrams and purple thunder xuanding, also completely did not have the earlier swift and violent prestige, was easily broken by two people and left!


    "Try it together!"


    Du Shaofu''s two dragon horns had already been smashed, and a complete dragon scale could not be found on his body. The tail of the Dragon had lost half of it. It looked extremely embarrassed from the beginning to the end!He took the lotus flower from the bag of heaven and earth. The unknown medicine had 108 petals, but Du Shaofu did not look at it. He took a big bite and swallowed it into his stomach!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Bright light from his body, like layers of light cocoon, the whole body of the green dragon wrapped in it! A strange force began to flow in his body, pounding all his limbs, reaching the extreme. It was vaster than any treasure he had ever used before. It was really like a flood that opened the floodgate. Du Shaofu''s meridians thundered, shaking the whole sky!


    "The emperor ate the lotus flower!"


    "He can''t hold on. Those two demons are too strong!"


    "What to do, what shall we do?"


    Meng Dongyang, Teng Yuanshan and Zhang Haoran all watched the scene. As the battlefield went on, everyone followed, but they were more and more worried!


    Xiao Yun''s face is dignified and incomparable, and he wants to make a move, but just think about it, he feels extremely powerless!


    If the ordinary immortal one heavy heaven cultivator, here dozens of chopping really complete, still can go up to fight a battle, but now


    Only Du Shaofu, a perverted man, could fight with two immortality strong men in the realm of cutting down the truth!


    "Saint, are we still out?"


    "If we don''t do it now, if the emperor Yuqing is really dead, we will have more trouble in the future."


    Among the children of other forces, many said.


    As long as Du Shaofu does not die, he can barely contain these two immortal strong men!


    In the magic war situation, the demons are the common enemies of all, and no one wants to face the powerful demons!


    No matter how powerful those two people are, they don''t want to give up like this. If they choose to protect themselves wisely, they are likely to face a more embarrassing end!


    All the saints and daughters didn''t answer. Everyone looked at the distance seriously. Their whole body momentum began to ferment wildly, and they were ready to rush out. In fact, no one knows that Du Shaofu made a crazy decision at this time!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2846

    The lotus with 108 petals was nibbled away by Du Shaofu!


    The powerful energy in his four limbs in the impact, like a surging river, roaring!


    Just a few breathing time, the injury on the body of the green dragon quickly recovered, pieces of flesh and blood grew up, and pieces of dragon scales covered in the glittering light!


    Du Shaofu''s Dragon horn grew out, and his whole body soared wildly. He soon reached the peak!


    Such a scene makes Dong Li Chi Huang, Shen Yan, and many young disciples in the distance all surprised!


    "That lotus is the most precious treasure, the effect is too terrible, let him recover so quickly!"


    "Well, with the lotus in hand, the emperor of Yuqing can recover in an instant after being injured again!"


    "Isn''t that to say that he can survive all battles?"


    "It''s impossible! Lotus is a precious medicine. It''s good, but there is only one. Those two demons are too terrible. It''s too difficult for the emperor Yuqing to win! "


    "I''m afraid it''s still hard to change the outcome!"


    Many young children kept talking about it. They all wanted to see Du Shaofu win, but it was almost impossible.


    The lotus''s function is only to delay the time at most!


    "At this time, even if you take more precious medicine, you can''t be saved!"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both sneer at each other, and then they go towards Du Shaofu!


    Terrible attacks come down one after another, to kill heaven and earth!


    On the other side, Du Shaofu''s dragon body kept rolling, and the empty eight trigrams were shaped and killed again and again!


    The same is true of the nine God thunder tripod. It has crossed countless straight tracks, and then it has been destroyed by the sky, and then it has been hit and flown!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are both fearsome and fierce. They are the strongest cultivators that Du Shaofu has ever confronted!


    But he did not admit defeat, still made a stubborn resistance!


    "What kind of treasure is this lotus flower?"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s heart is also unable to restrain the shock!


    At the moment of swallowing the lotus, there is a powerful energy which is hard to suppress in his body!


    These energies are different from the normal energy. They are extremely pure and vast!


    Only in an instant, Du Shaofu felt as if there was an ancient beast lurking into his body, carrying the terrible power of gods and demons. He was able to move mountains, burn the sky and boil the sea, so that the heaven and earth would be destroyed and the world would sink!


    The power of the four laws in his body was stimulated to the extreme in an instant, and the tracks were displayed and engraved in his body. If it is, every muscle and blood path is composed of rules and veins!


    "The sea of blood gathers the blood of countless creatures, and then through the accumulation and filtration of the island, the purest energy condenses there, so there are countless treasures on the island! And the lotus growing in the pond is more extraordinary, perhaps it is the strongest thing on the island


    Only in a moment, Du Shaofu, with a little reasoning, figured out the joint.


    Although no one knows exactly why the lotus flower is, there is no doubt that it should be the greatest benefit of the whole island!


    The lotus contains the essence energy of countless creatures who died in the ancient war, which can play a terrible role in increasing the number of laws!


    Because of this, Du Shaofu, after swallowing a small mouthful, felt that the whole person was sublimated in an instant, with inexhaustible and inexhaustible power!


    "With this treasure, I can try my best!"


    All in a single thought, Du Shaofu stopped thinking about it and began to use the power of the law crazily and began to try his own ideas!


    Under his control, the four primitive laws of time, space, material, and soul vibrated wildly. His whole person was wrapped in the divine radiance, and large pieces of law patterns whirled and shot, carrying the profound breath of heaven and earth!


    "Empty gossip, give me fusion!"


    The sound of such a big drink came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, accompanied by a terrible buzz. The eight trigrams on his head turned rapidly and turned into a virtual shadow!


    The eight directions of Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen and Dui are gradually blurred, and even the power of Yuan Shen can''t tell the past clearly!


    The power of the law in which the flow of endless, such as the tide of turbulent!


    "Hiss..."


    At this time, Shen Yan turned into a giant with a long sword in his hand, and fiercely killed him. He chopped the eight trigrams from the condensation in an instant, and then collapsed!


    "Die!"


    East from Chihuang''s body standing in the air, like a towering demon king, red clouds cover the sky. As the curtain of heaven oppresses him, he fiercely hits Du Shaofu''s green dragon and blows him to the ground, directly smashing the hard red and black land into a huge human shaped pit with a depth of ten thousand feet!


    The strength of these two men was too strong. When Du Shaofu didn''t fight back, they were totally oppressing him!But Du Shaofu knew that his own counterattack would not have much effect. I''m afraid he would die if he fought hard to the end!


    Now that you have a new understanding, it''s better to fight with all your strength in order to turn things around!


    In the huge pit, the body of Du Shaofu''s green dragon was seriously damaged again, and the blood was flying!


    He once again soars to the sky, is brewing a round of empty eight trigrams graphics!


    "Not nearly!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were constant and did not affect his mood because of his trauma.


    After swallowing a small half of the lotus, those forces are not exhausted, the dormant energy bursts out again, and is urged by him with all his strength!


    "Hum, hum..."


    The eight trigrams in the void turn and wave in the sky and the earth, and the speed is doubled again!


    The arrangement and combination of the forces of the four primitive laws represent the four laws of the sun, the Taiyin, the Shaoyang and the Shaoyin. They are intertwined with each other, and the arrangement and combination produce a brand-new charm!


    That is, at the same moment when this charm appears, the attack of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan comes again, but the action of attacking and killing suddenly coagulates, and everything in heaven and earth is stiff for a moment!


    Not only these two men, but also dozens of young strong men who watched the battle from afar, also felt a moment of trance, as if in that moment a terrible and incomparable pressure fell on everyone''s mind, making them feel like they want to crawl!


    This feeling is too terrible, different from the general, such as the road directly down, let people awe, everyone''s body is instantly wet by sweat!


    Fortunately, this kind of feeling only lasted for a short period of time. It was a flash in the pan, and then it disappeared and disappeared at the same time with the strange feeling. It seems that it has never appeared!


    "What''s the matter? It just seemed like an illusion? "


    "Do you feel it, too? It doesn''t seem to be an illusion


    "Why do you feel like you are facing the supreme existence in the world?"


    "It''s even more terrifying than the feeling of God''s coming into the world, and the strong can''t have that kind of terrible pressure!"


    The children of the Holy Land and the kingdom of God opened their mouths and wiped the sweat on their foreheads.


    They can''t find the root cause, but it''s not just an illusion, which makes everyone more and more confused.


    "Just..."


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are affected for a moment. After the attack, Du Shaofu is beaten to death again.


    However, they also stopped and looked at each other for a second. They also deeply felt strange!


    "Roar..."


    With a resounding Longyin, Du Shaofu''s body recovered quickly under the powerful energy!


    The empty eight trigrams continue to evolve, the four primitive laws transpiration, entangle each other, and strive to integrate!


    Only when the power of law begins to merge, can we transcend the truth and step into immortality!


    Du Shaofu felt a little pity in his heart. He had just developed a strange charm, which made him feel that his conjecture should be feasible, but was forcibly interrupted by Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    "Boom..."


    The huge halo covers the sky, occupying the world, shocking!


    And Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are not afraid at all. No matter how strong Du Shaofu is, he is just a cultivation of cutting the real realm. Even if it is the strange lotus flower, it will be finished after a few bites. At that time, the boy will die after all!


    They quickly put the strange feeling that just rose out of their mind and continued to kill!


    "Four laws, give me integration!"


    Du Shaofu breathed and took a bite of the lotus again. In the surging power, the figures of the eight trigrams in the sky changed more quickly!


    But at the same time, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are killed again!


    In order not to be interrupted by the two men, Du Shaofu began to rush into the void and quickly crossed the endless distance. He did not know where he was in the war between the gods and demons!


    He ran blindly, trying to avoid a hard fight with them before he touched the chance of breakthrough!


    "Du Shaofu, why do you want to escape?"


    "Chase!"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan yell at each other. They can''t let Du Shaofu leave.


    The boy is very evil. If he is allowed to leave, it is likely that he and he will not be his opponents when we meet again next time!


    If so, it is too dangerous for the plan of the demon clan!


    In the course of two pursuits and one escape, the children of many major forces also followed, and they want to see the results.


    A group of people were far behind the three, but soon they were thrown away and couldn''t keep up with them. They saw the three figures disappear in the far sky!


    "What? If the emperor fights alone, life and death are hard to predict! "


    Teng Yuanshan has been anxious like an ant on a hot pot. He wants to make a move, but he can only sigh at his lack of strength.


    "Let''s send a man to join up with other people in Chengyan and Qingcang holy land, and the rest will continue to catch up, and we must find the emperor!"Zhang Haoran was also impatient, but he forced himself to calm down and said to the people around him.


    "That''s it. Let''s go and have a look. Brother Du will stop!"


    Xiao Yun nodded and agreed with his suggestion.


    Then, with the consensus of all, Meng Dongyang left with a disciple of Qingcang Shengdi to look for Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao!


    The same is true of people from other forces. One or two of them were sent out of the ranks.


    "Let''s keep chasing them, and we must find them! Those two demons are too strong. If they don''t die, we will not be able to walk in the war between gods and demons! "


    Su Moyan waved his hand and swept out with a group of people, heading for the disappearance of Du Shaofu.


    "Good! In any case, the demons are the enemy! If the emperor Yuqing could not defeat the two men, the result would be unthinkable! "


    Chi Yuanlin also said so, and then followed Su Mo Yan''s steps and took the empty away.


    "Go


    Even Caiyun Jiao drinks, the figure is graceful, but the speed is incomparable, blinks an eye to die.


    The disciples of all major forces are very aware of what it means for them to enter the realm of immortal demons for their young children.


    If it''s just a common immortal heaven, they can still cope with it together. But the two people named Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are far beyond the general category!


    If they killed Du Shaofu, the emperor of Yuqing, they would not let others go easily!


    No one knows how many immortal demons still exist in the magic war. If they are summoned in large numbers, millions of young children will not die enough!


    This kind of result, nobody wants to see!


    They quickly walked through the air, trying to trace the three of Du Shaofu.


    Along the way, there are pieces of land that have been stirred up. In some places, the void has not yet healed, and there are rolling energy waves everywhere. All these are caused by the war between the three men!


    The more they searched, the more anxious they became.


    Compared with the speed of Du Shaofu, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, they are like snails, too slow and too slow!


    Gradually, the uneasy mood spread among the crowd, and everyone hoped to find the whereabouts of the three people as soon as possible. However, the situation of the war between gods and Demons was endless and vast. Under the fierce fighting among the three people, it was difficult for them to catch up even if they were searching for traces!


    "I hope the emperor can hold on to the end!"


    Zhang Haoran gently opened his mouth and said to Teng Yuanshan.


    People did not give up, fast forward, until a moment, all of the strong people in the sky suddenly in the heart of a Lin, suddenly!


    Then, as before, the general terror and pressure came down, and the town was fierce on everyone!


    At the same time, there was a ferocious wave of power, dozens of really perfect strong people, as if they were dumplings, fell from the sky and hit the ground severely, stirring up dust all over the sky!


    "Ah..."


    At this time, everyone felt the whole body Qi and blood rolling endlessly. After hitting the ground, they could not even turn over. They were so disorderly on the ground, unable to move!


    All this came so suddenly that they didn''t expect it and didn''t react at all!


    At this moment, they felt a sense of groundless fear, pervasive and unpredictable!


    "What happened! What happened! "


    There are strong people in the bottom of their hearts shouting, want to find the source of this terrible pressure!


    "Change! Great changes have taken place in the war between gods and demons! "


    Some people also think of it, and the sense of fear in their hearts rises sharply!


    These ideas are just in a flash, the next moment, the sky suddenly showed a bright light!


    In everyone''s eyes, a strange and incomparable aperture appeared on the sky and spread rapidly!


    In the aperture, there is a mysterious power flow, releasing extraordinary splendor, which makes people unclear what kind of power it is!


    "This This is... "


    Many strong people are panic, do not know why!


    Not only these people, with the continuous expansion of the aperture, will not take a moment, will cover a small part of the scope of the magic war!


    There are at least hundreds of thousands of young and powerful people who have entered here. All of them are covered by the diaphragm, and all of them fall down from the sky and are severely suppressed on the ground, unable to move!


    They feel the breath of terror, which comes from the depth of the soul, from the weakness of the body, from everything!


    But the people were unable to do any resistance, which made them feel desperate, did not know what happened, but it can be concluded that there must be something terrible happening!


    "Is it that It has something to do with the demons... "


    Fortunately, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan and others can think. They think of this, but they are very uncertain.Although the emperor and the two demons are powerful, they are not as strong as this!


    "The strange charm that appeared in their battle before seems, perhaps..."


    Xiao Yun thought of this layer, and he couldn''t help being shocked.


    Although he was not sure whether it was related to Du Shaofu, he could not help thinking about it.


    At this moment, in the distant space, there are two figures under the shadow of this aperture!


    These two men are Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan who are after Du Shaofu!


    However, they did not continue to pursue Du Shaofu at this time. Instead, they trampled on the situation and ran away with faltering steps!


    "No! very! This Du Shaofu is terrible! How terrible he is


    Shen Yan''s face has already changed. The whole person''s breath is weak to the extreme, and the speed is less than 10% of the normal time!


    He tried to resist the pressure in the void, and wanted to run away from the coverage of that aperture and stay away from Du Shaofu!


    "The power of the road! This is the power of the road! How can Du Shaofu, who is able to touch a trace of the power of the great road in the realm of cutting down the truth? "


    East from the red Huang a face pale to the extreme, lips are shaking more than, the words are not clear.


    He couldn''t accept what happened today. His mind was full of chaos and could not understand it at all.


    Previously, they had spent a long time chasing Du Shaofu all the way. They thought that the boy would not be able to fight against him in any case.


    But who expected, after the other party devoured the whole lotus, he actually deduced the power of empty eight trigrams to another level!


    It is for this reason that the present scene appears!


    Under the cover of that terrible power, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan only feel that they are likely to be suppressed to death at any time. They can''t even have a fluke!


    As an ancient strong man, after many reincarnations and rebirth, they immediately recognized how terrible the power of Du Shaofu was!


    That represents the supreme road between heaven and earth, and the dominating force of all the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2847

    "No way It can''t be How could this be... "


    Shen Yan was incoherent, and his sweat was rolling down like a light rain, soaking his clothes and robes!


    What is the road? Few people in this world can understand it!


    All we know is that it is the supreme existence and the foundation of everything in this world. The four primitive laws are all derived from the Tao!


    But Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are different. They are from the ancient super strong. Although they have lost the past extremely strong cultivation, their eyes are still excellent and no one can match them. They can feel that what Du Shaofu sends out is really the breath of the road!


    "It''s right to cut down on the realm of perfection, and to go one step further is the realm of immortality."! How could this happen... "


    Dongli Chihuang feels that she is going crazy. How can she believe what happened to Du Shaofu.


    It is like collecting the derived states of the four primitive laws one by one and merging them after reaching immortality!


    To put it bluntly, immortality seeks the power of the origin of the law, not the power of the road!


    No matter who you are, only when you step into the realm of sitting and forgetting, can you begin to touch a trace of the road. Then, through the baptism and sublimation of the three dangerous and terrifying realms of forgetting heaven and earth, forgetting dust and selflessness, and seeing through reincarnation, can we truly master the origin of the road and finally stand on the supreme land!


    However, Du Shaofu seems to have taken a different road from ordinary people. Under the fusion of the four original laws, the rhyme of Tao came into being directly!


    This is too terrible, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan can not accept such a result!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Under that huge halo, they ran for their lives, trying to get out of this area!


    The suppression was too terrible. It directly suppressed them and made them suffer heavy losses!


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu''s Taoist rhyme is still very weak at this time. With their immortal cultivation, they can barely move, but their speed is limited to death!


    They have been running away for a long time, but they have only passed through hundreds of thousands of miles. If they want to get rid of it, they still have a long way to go!


    In addition to the two Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, the other hundreds of thousands of strong men who entered the war of gods and Demons and were covered in a huge circle of light at this time are also people in danger!


    Everyone didn''t know what happened. They were oppressed on the ground like a heavy mountain and couldn''t move!


    In addition to their own thinking, they can''t even communicate with each other, only their hearts full of shock and despair!


    In this case, this area for a time produced a strange quiet, only the huge aperture is still shaking!


    In the middle of the aperture, Du Shaofu has recovered his human posture, his eyes are slightly closed, and his body is in good condition!


    A strange rhythm from his body constantly diffuse out, into the sky, forming a chaotic vortex, full of strange scenes, surrounded by a huge circle of light in the center, releasing the indescribable and obscure charm!


    "If you want to break through the realm of cutting the truth and step into immortality, you must start to integrate some law forces! And I have mastered the four original laws at the same time. It''s too hard to do this! In this way, let the four original laws interweave and merge with each other, and then break through the barrier at one stroke


    In the process of change, Du Shaofu thought.


    He was immersed in an indescribable state. At this moment, he only felt that he was in accordance with the most mysterious existence between heaven and earth, and seemed to be beyond the scope of law!


    Although this kind of transcendence is few in quantity and far from enough to compare with the strong who have mastered the origin of profound laws, it is a qualitative difference and has an absolute suppression effect on the general strong!


    He did not know what kind of road he had embarked on, but he knew that this road should be able to go through!


    This state of Du Shaofu has lasted for a long time, and nearly a year has passed away so quickly!


    In this year, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan have been fleeing under the terrible repression, but they have not yet escaped from the scope of the halo.


    The situation of other hundreds of thousands of young strong people is also similar. They can not get rid of the oppressive force on their bodies. They have been put on the ground and never moved!


    In the war between gods and demons, more powerful people were originally in other regions, but they were suppressed one by one because of their curiosity and met with the same fate as other powerful ones!


    At the end of the day, everyone''s mood calmed down, no longer because of the sudden emergence of the strange power and panic!


    They found that although this force is very terrible and powerful, it does not really hurt itself, but it is too powerful. People who are really successful in killing themselves have no ability to fight against it!


    "Hum..."


    On one day, a sudden sound of the sky rose, resounding through the whole range of the war between gods and demons!


    All the strong people who heard the voice of the sky seemed to be baptized by some kind of baptism in an instant, and the whole person was full of energy!Along with that, the huge circle of light began to shrink, constantly toward the central position in the past!


    "I can move! Great


    "Move, I''m free!"


    "How are you, son?"


    At the same time, all the strong feel that they are able to move when the aura of terror shrinks and the people are out of their sphere!


    A cry of excitement came out, full of unspeakable excitement.


    This almost a year, everyone seems to have experienced some of the most terrible things, and now happiness comes too suddenly!


    After many strong people inquired about each other, they found that all of them were OK, which made them feel relieved.


    "It must be something big happened. I don''t know if it really has something to do with brother Du!"


    Xiao Yun looked at the direction of the light circle receding, and said to Qingcang Holy Land disciple and Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan and others.


    "I''ve never heard of such a terrible thing!"


    Zhang Haoran looked dignified. The two powerful demons fought with the emperor. At this time, he did not know whether to win or not.


    "Such a huge movement, I''m afraid, has disturbed the whole situation of the war between gods and demons! It is necessary for us to have a look and find out what the situation is! "


    Su Moyan, the son of the holy land at the beginning of the world, has a burning eyes and a gentle way.


    "It''s really necessary to find out. It seems that there has not been such an event in thirty-three days!"


    The Holy Son of Zhenyan Holy Land pool Yuanlin nodded and said.


    "No one can say if there will be any accidents in the future, so other people don''t have to go. The holy children and daughters of the holy places can go."


    Even the head of the rainbow cloud in Jingyue Holy Land agrees.


    A lot of strong people under a total, think even Caiyun is reasonable.


    Then, the sons and daughters of the holy places began to unite, and a small number of theocracies went by the strong and flew towards the position of the aperture.


    Because the matter involved Du Shaofu, Zhang Haoran and Teng Yuanshan of Yuqing Kingdom did not stay, and went with Xiao Yun.


    The others, at the command of their masters, went to seek their own ranks.


    "That aperture is receding very fast, we must hold fast to it!"


    About 20 strong men were moving forward at a high speed, chasing the direction of the exit of the aperture.


    They did not delay at all, and though they thought that something might happen at any time, everyone wanted to see with their own eyes what was going on there!


    I''m afraid it can be regarded as a great event for the whole Supreme Harmony Day, even for the whole thirty-three days!


    At least in the outside world, I have never heard of anyone who can oppress so many powerful people who have been killed perfectly, unless they are born with sitting and forgetting!


    And if there is really a sitting and forgetting existence in the God devil war situation, it will be even more extraordinary!


    That is to say, when many strong men are heading for the direction of the exit of the aperture, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan also stop and stop running.


    Lost the power of terror suppression, they flew into the air, expression can not hide the deep shock!


    "A trace of the great road has evolved. This Du Shaofu is really so abnormal!"


    East from the red Huang bite teeth, speak in the face is extremely ferocious!


    He couldn''t imagine that the boy was still like that in the Shenwu world. He did all the things that ordinary people could not do!


    In the realm of true perfection, mastering the four primitive laws is enough to shake people''s hearts!


    Far back to ancient times, when heaven and earth opened, the law was uncertain and the life was extraordinary. Under the background of that magnificent era, only a few people could do this!


    What''s more, he actually touched a trace of the road in the real situation!


    I have to say, this is really too terrible, not to say that this is today''s era, even in ancient times, this is also unimaginable!


    Perhaps, only a few of the most powerful beings in the first group of strong people after the chaos broke, such as the first strong one after the creation of heaven and earth - the Great Buddha!


    "No! The boy must not stay! "


    Shen Yan''s lips were trembling, and his voice was trembling!


    Du Shaofu''s growth is too fast, and too abnormal, completely beyond the level of ordinary people!


    Looking at the whole thirty-three days, we can''t find a second such monster!


    This, let him feel great pressure!


    If Du Shaofu does not die, it is very likely to cause a great obstacle to the rise of the demons in the future!


    That boy is so terrible. At this moment, Shen Yan''s intention to kill Du Shaofu is more intense!


    "He must die! We can''t kill him, but we can''t let him leave this ancient battlefield alive


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes are fierce and contain endless killing thoughts!


    Du Shaofu''s immortality is the greatest disaster to them!"It seems that the only way to do it is to use the last move!"


    Shen Yan thought for a long time and said in a harsh voice.


    The most important purpose for them to enter into the war of gods and Demons was to kill Du Shaofu. As for the mistake this time, it was absolutely a big accident!


    But in this ancient battlefield, they still have some backhand to display!


    "Is this really the case?"


    Hearing Shen Yan''s words, Dongli Chihuang''s handsome brow frowned. He said anxiously, "I''m afraid that scene will be too huge. Maybe it will disturb the Supreme changrongtian, or even the prying of many strong men in the past thirty-three days! At that time, the big plan of my demon clan will have a greater impact! If some old antiques that have been dormant for many years are born, the situation will be even more out of control! "


    He had a secret worry in his heart, which was serious just by thinking about it.


    Now the demons have not really risen. It would not be a good thing to draw the vigilance of the whole thirty-three days!


    "Du Shaofu is the most serious threat to the demons. In any case, before he really grows up, he must get rid of it! Otherwise, even if our demon clan ruled for the whole thirty-three days, his existence would always be like a sharp blade hanging on the top of my head, which would make me sleep and eat hard! Therefore, no matter what the price is, we must kill it! "


    Shen Yan opened his mouth. His words were so gloomy that he only heard him say: "as for the alertness of the old monsters who have been sleeping for countless years for thirty-three days, we can''t control so much at this time. The top priority is to kill Du Shaofu!"


    His words were urgent, and he was aware of the seriousness of the situation, and he was determined to kill Du Shaofu!


    Dong Li was silent for a long time, then nodded and said, "it''s OK! Demons always have to go to the surface, some things need to face sooner or later! It''s just the adult side... "


    When he said that, he stopped, and his brow, which had just slowed down, was once again frozen.


    "My Lord, there should be no harm! Since I have already done it, I have to do it to the end. I can''t give up halfway! In any case, Du Shaofu must die! "


    Shen Yan opened his mouth and said in a loud voice: "besides, we must have known everything about what we are doing in qianxu jinghuatian! He was concerned about his friendship with Du Shaofu in the past and was unwilling to do it himself, but he did not say anything to stop me from attacking and killing Du Shaofu. I guess it was acquiescence! "


    "That''s it!"


    After thinking for a moment, her eyes became firm.


    Maybe Shen Yan is right. What they did should not escape from the eyes of adults. Since he did not reprimand them, it should be that black acquiesced in all this!


    "Du Shaofu is now making a breakthrough in the realm of the legend. Once completed, his strength will be even stronger. He can''t speculate with the general immortal realm, and it will be more difficult to deal with it!"


    Shen Yan spoke again, but he said, "let''s hurry up and take action. Du Shaofu will never be allowed to take that step."


    His eyes twinkled with dignity.


    "Let''s go!"


    East from the red Huang no longer delay, a direct wave, elected me to leave.


    Shen Yan''s body is also illusory, disappeared from the original place!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the strongest children of the major forces are all retreating in the direction of the huge aperture!


    Their speed is extremely fast, are all full strength and move, Rao is so, also spent more than half a year time, just really close to the final place!


    At this time, the aperture has shrunk to a very small state, only covering the area of several meters around!


    "Emperor Yuqing, it''s really him!"


    In the eyes of all the people, under the aperture of several feet in size, a figure of a purple robed youth stands in the air, and the whole person seems to be immersed in a very mysterious state!


    And that circle of light, it looks like a divine ring like suspension, releasing a vast and deep breath!


    "The terrible news came from him. What is he going through?"


    Everyone was shocked. Although many people had already speculated earlier that the news might have something to do with the young emperor Yuqing, no one can really be sure!


    At this time, I saw him standing there like a God. I couldn''t help but feel shocked and shocked by many powerful people!


    That strange pressure, so that they still have lingering fear, nearly a year was suppressed, unable to move time, no one can forget!


    "It''s a terrible momentum. What kind of state is the emperor in?"


    Looking at Du Shaofu and the halo ring in the distance, Zhang Haoran opened his mouth.


    Although at this time, people are no longer in the halo, but far away, you can feel the terrible momentum among them, which makes people feel awe for no reason. They want to worship!


    "This charm..."


    However, Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin and Lian Caiyun looked at each other. It seemed that they had sensed something at the same time, and the horror in their eyes became more intense several times!"This This This is the main road The breath of it


    Su Mo Yan shakes after a long time, just murmured in the mouth to say.


    Under his perception, the strange and inexplicable breath in the ring of God above Du Shaofu''s head has something in common with the prestige carried by some people he has come into contact with!


    "No pretty good! I was lucky to have seen an old ancestor of Zhenyan Holy Land born. His breath was very close to that of the emperor Yuqing at this time! "


    Chi Yuanlin also opened his mouth, with a deep sense of horror!


    He finished and Su Moyan and Lian Caiyun looked at each other, only to see that the two nodded at the same time, both of them recognized what he said.


    When the rest of them heard it, they were all shocked. Their throats rolled and their lips were dry!


    Tao, these two words alone represent the supreme!


    The strongest state of thirty-three days is sitting and forgetting, which is the state of pursuing the origin of the road. Only when we reach that level can we touch the road!


    But in front of them, the young emperor of Yuqing Kingdom did it!


    This, let everybody all shake to the degree that can''t add!


    "How could How could... "


    Xiao Yun''s face was terrified, and his words were in disorder.


    Of course, he knows the concept of "Tao", but he is too far away from that realm now!


    Du Shaofu was not much different from himself, but why he could suddenly touch the road is hard to understand!


    "Is it Is it because of the four primitive laws? "


    Some people think of this layer, only think that Du Shaofu''s most special is that he has mastered the four primitive laws at the same time!


    This alone is enough to overshadow all the talented men in the past thirty-three days!


    "I think of a legendary realm!"


    Su Moyan opened his mouth, so he said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2848

    At the same time, Su Moyan took a mouthful of saliva.


    When they heard the speech, they all looked at him and wanted to hear what Su Moyan thought.


    "According to the ancient records of the holy land at the beginning of the world, in the age of yin and Yang ignorance, that is, when the heaven and earth opened, the creatures born in the world were infinitely powerful! At that time, the order was not obvious, the law was not determined, and the realm of spiritual cultivation was not completely consistent with the nine later realms, but there were some differences between them! "


    Su Moyan''s eyes became solemn and serious, and said slowly: "it is said that at the beginning, there were no two realms of immortality and sitting and forgetting. They were just one realm, called" virtual way "! However, later, with the birth of more creatures, it was difficult to achieve the realm of emptiness. Therefore, it was divided into decapitation and immortality, and then passed on forever and never changed! "


    Listening to his words, many strong people present were shocked again.


    No one of them has heard of such a saying, but with the details of the holy land at the beginning of the world, it has been handed down for thousands of years. These records must not be false, and there is no need for that!


    "Immortality and sitting and forgetting are the same realm, which is called" virtual way ". I''m afraid that this realm can only be achieved by the most powerful beings."


    In their hearts, all of them thought that they were yearning for the vast age of yin and Yang.


    Since immortality and sitting and forgetting are the two realms which were later split up, then at that time, those who could step on the "virtual road" were absolutely a group of terrible existence, and no one in the world could match it!


    And it is because later people can not achieve, it led to the division of this realm!


    "Empty road What kind of state is that


    Xiao Yun picked his eyebrows and asked Su Moyan.


    All the people raised their ears at the same time and looked at Su Moyan with burning eyes, trying to hear what he said.


    "The virtual realm is the realm in the legend! We all know that we need to master a complete derivative form of the original law when we cut the real state, and in the immortal state, we need to integrate the power of these laws, and then master the power of the origin of the law! In ancient times, the creatures that were born at the beginning were so powerful that they were terrible. At that time, the order of the law between heaven and earth was not complete. With the establishment of the law of exploration, it was much easier to master it than in the present world. Therefore, although there are not many people with the power of the four primitive laws, they are also absolutely many! "


    Su Moyan said, looking at the purple robed youth in the far sky again, and taking it back a long time later, he continued: "in the realm of virtual Tao, once the living beings have mastered all the four original laws, they do not need to be integrated like immortal realm, but can directly trace the origin of the law and explore the traces of the road."


    "Until later, all the laws between heaven and earth were revealed, the order was stable, and the cultivation of living beings was greatly affected. No longer did they have such unique conditions. Everyone was bound by the power of heaven and earth. They had to advance step by step in order to cultivate. The realm of virtual Tao was no longer reached, so it was separated."


    Su Moyan said, not enough is to feel some sigh.


    With his words, people were extremely shocked, but they all understood.


    In other words, in the ancient times of yin and Yang ignorance, the creatures born in the process of building the order of the laws of heaven and earth can more easily master the four primitive laws, not to mention that all people can do this, but there are absolutely many things that can be done!


    What are the four primitive laws? It is the thing of the road, representing the supreme existence between heaven and earth!


    In other words, after mastering the four original laws, we can directly explore the path of the road and explore the most profound legal principles of heaven and earth!


    "Then the emperor Yuqing is now..."


    A strong man opened his mouth in horror. The last half of the sentence had not been finished, but everyone understood his meaning.


    Is it true that the youth in purple robe has reached the realm of "virtual Tao" in the legend?


    If so, it would be terrible!


    Only the immortal realm strong can trace back to the origin of the road, and now he has the ability to explore it?


    In this case, how strong will he be after the breakthrough?


    "This emperor Yuqing is too terrible. If he succeeds in this breakthrough, will he not become a strong man in thirty-three days?"


    Some people like this, with a strong sense of shock.


    "I don''t know much about the realm of emptiness, and the ancient records of the holy land at the beginning of the world are not detailed! But one thing that can be determined is that the realm of emptiness can not be measured by the two realms of immortality and sitting and forgetting! In my estimation, after the breakthrough of the emperor Yuqing, it must be far stronger than the ordinary immortal state, but it is still very far away from sitting and forgetting! But if he breaks through the void road in the future, he will be stronger than the strong one who can sit and forget the third state and see through the reincarnation realm! "


    Su Moyan pursed her mouth and said so.


    He continued to make some explanations to the people around him. What he said was the conjecture in his heart, which had nothing to do with the records of ancient books!


    Along with his explanation, all the people in the mind also extremely agree, regarding the void road realm more clear.The realm in this legend has an absolutely long span. Under the continuous interweaving and blending of the four original laws, is terror far stronger than the law fusion of immortal realm!


    But if Du Shaofu really breaks through, he is absolutely more powerful than the ordinary immortal strong, and can''t be measured with common sense!


    "Thirty three days have existed for countless years. Apart from those ancient strong people, we have never heard of anyone who has detached themselves from the four primitive laws at the same time! In the future, Du Shaofu will surpass countless sages and stand on the top of the thirty-three days! "


    Many people sigh, how can not suppress the bottom of my heart waves!


    "Now, are we not going to witness a historic moment?"


    Some people murmured and looked at the purple robed youth''s eyes, which contained endless awe and worship!


    They are all the strongest children from all major forces. Everyone is arrogant and arrogant. But today, under the glorious cover of the young emperor Yuqing, they have to let go of their deep arrogance!


    "If he takes the position of God Emperor, he will not worry about the rise of Yuqing Kingdom and the great forces in the kingdom of God."


    Zhang Haoran and Teng Yuanshan were so shocked that they believed that as long as Du Shaofu grew up, the kingdom of Yuqing would be able to stand at the highest place in the thirtieth day, which would not be worse than those ancient clans!


    "Thirty three days, it''s boiling!"


    Xiao Yun opened his mouth numbly, his eyes fixed on Du Shaofu''s direction. The whole person seemed to be numb!


    All the people are staring at the purple robed youth in the far sky, hoping to witness the birth of this miracle!


    After all, this is absolutely unprecedented, and it will make all the creatures crazy in the past thirty-three days!


    That is to say, in their sight, the halo on Du Shaofu''s head is still spinning, releasing the breath of terror!


    There, there are rules interwoven, Tao rhyme is transpiration, all things are evolving, and order is weaving


    All the scenes are related to everything in the world, but beyond all the world!


    This situation lasted for a long time and did not dissipate. The people stood in the distance and watched quietly. At this time, no one was in the mood to explore the situation of the war between gods and demons.


    "The origin of the law is evolving..."


    About a year later, Xiao Yun gently opened his mouth and said this.


    Although Du Fu has realized that the essence of the law is not fully formed, it is in the sky that he is able to construct.


    "And the power of the road is also rising!"


    Chi Yuanlin swallowed his saliva and said softly.


    As a strong person who can cut the true and complete state, and have seen the atmosphere of the ancestors in the place of sitting and forgetting, you can naturally feel that there is a rhyme of Tao in the circle of God, which is beyond the ordinary things in the world!


    "I see! I see, so it is! "


    Su Moyan suddenly excited voice, almost exclaimed.


    Everyone turned their eyes to him again, hoping to hear the words behind him.


    "I see! The four original laws are derived from the road. The immortal strong pursue the origin of the law, and then explore the traces of the road. This is a process! But the Emperor Yu and Qing mastered the four primitive laws at the same time, so in the fusion of the power of these laws, there was a trace of Tao rhyme! "


    Su Moyan exclaimed and said excitedly.


    "Indeed! Now, is he at the same time understanding the origin of the law and the origin of the road? "


    A strong man did not understand and said such doubts.


    "No!"


    Su Moyan immediately denied and said: "for the general strong, the immortal state and the sitting and forgetting state are two processes, just like following the vine and feeling the gourd. First, master the origin of the law, and then explore the origin of the road! However, the Emperor Yu Qing was different. He combined the four primitive laws with each other. In this process, the rhyme of Tao came into being naturally, and there was no need to trace back the Tao! To put it bluntly, as long as he pursues the ultimate source of law, he is only one step away from the real road! "


    When he said this, people understood again.


    That means that Du Shaofu only needs one process for what others need to accomplish!


    The origin of law is the evolution of the Tao. When the power of the four primitive laws condenses towards the power of the source, the rhyme of the Tao will be generated naturally!


    At the end of the day, when the power of the origin of the law reaches its perfection, Daoyun will reach its peak!


    In such a realm, the distance from the real road is really within reach!


    Thinking of this, all people are envious, and feel blood boiling for Du Shaofu''s situation!


    The road, the supreme existence, is the place that all people yearn for!


    At this moment, the deep thoughts of all people''s hearts can be summarized by the word "envy"?


    But everybody knows, they are envious not to come!


    Not only they, but also the countless creatures in the past thirty-three days can not be envied!It''s a personal accomplishment, which requires abnormal to the extreme understanding and rich to unimaginable opportunities, so many attainments, to be able to achieve such a situation!


    "Look, it''s changed!"


    At this time, someone suddenly yelled, pointing to the purple robe figure in the distance and saying.


    There is no need for him to remind us. Many powerful people have discovered the new situation in the first place.


    In the sky above Du Shaofu, the light of the circle of gods became more and more bright, as if the sun was shining in the sky, and the light was shining through the sky!


    The whole situation of the war between gods and Demons was almost illuminated. The red and black land on the ground was permeated with liquid, emitting scarlet light!


    And then, the aura in the ring began to boil, beating!


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, the sky was torn by a bright light. It was as fast as thunder, and it fell abruptly and attacked Du Shaofu!


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, there is a big bang, such as heavy beating the sky drum, muffled sound shock through all directions, so that the sky burst, let the earth sink!


    "Hum, hum..."


    Then there was a terrible hum out of the air, like the wheel of the supreme god running over the void, carrying the power of shaking people!


    All the strong at this moment, the heart seems to be suddenly tightly clenched by a big hand, it is difficult to breathe, and it seems to be about to lose breath!


    In their eyes, Du Shaofu''s Zhou Kong was covered with waves of different shapes. It looked like a long whip spinning towards Du Shaofu. The terrible thunder and lightning also chopped down and was about to hit him!


    "Heaven punishes the road pattern! This is the punishment pattern! Back up! Come on


    Su Moyan looked at this scene, suddenly his face changed, and then he drank crazily, shaking through the sky.


    Before the sound of the drink was over, he shot out of the room and fled to the rear as quickly as possible.


    Many other people did not understand, but did not dare to have the slightest hesitation, immediately followed up!


    As the strongest disciple of the strongest power of the supreme constant melting heaven, Su Moyan''s insight is beyond many people. No one dares to face up to his words!


    "Son of God, what is the pattern of heavenly punishment?"


    Zhang Haoran felt uneasy in his heart, but he could not help but open his mouth and asked Xiao Yun.


    He came from a powerful force in Yuqing Kingdom, but he never heard of this day''s punishment pattern!


    Xiao Yun''s face turned pale to the extreme. In the process of running away with all his strength, Xiao Yun still licked his lips and said in a trembling voice: "it''s said that when you are in the state of sitting and forgetting, every breakthrough will lead to disaster, and there will be the power of the road to crush and kill! And this disaster is composed of the heaven punishing road pattern, which is said to carry the power of the road! "


    Zhang Haoran and Teng Shan explained to him at the same time.


    "The road is the most supreme existence in the world, and that kind of power is not allowed to be touched by living beings. It is a taboo! But in the end, the way of cultivation is to pursue supremacy, which will surely touch the road! Therefore, in the state of sitting and forgetting, not only do we have to bear the most difficult practice in this realm, but also have to contend with heaven''s punishment and Dao pattern when we break through it. Only by fighting against it can we reach a higher level!


    Although Du brothers were not in the situation of sitting and forgetting at this time, the virtual realm should be more adverse to the heaven, so it would lead to taboos. The road should be killed by the heaven punishing road pattern! A large area near him will become a forbidden area. If we stay there, I''m afraid we''ll die of a bone stubble by then! "


    Xiao Yun''s tone was very fast, and he told them what he knew.


    Hearing his words, Teng Yuanshan and Zhang Haoran look extremely nervous. They look back unconsciously, but they are dragged away by Xiao Yun, and their speed soars a few minutes again!


    "Heaven punishes the road pattern Touching taboos The road kills itself... "


    Tengyuan mountain pass murmured, deeply worried for Du Shaofu.


    Just listening to what Xiao Yun said made his hair stand on end, and his feeling of horror rose rapidly.


    The road, is the supreme existence, can not be touched, not profane!


    If you want to break through, you must bear the punishment of heaven. Only by fighting against it, can we have a firm foothold!


    "The Emperor We must fight against it


    Zhang Haoran resisted the impulse of looking back and ran away.


    Since it''s the pattern of heaven''s punishment, it can only be found in the state of sitting and forgetting, or the legendary state of virtual Tao. It''s absolutely terrible. It''s very likely that even the strong people in the realm of sitting and forgetting or the realm of empty Tao can''t resist it!


    If Du Shaofu can''t resist, the result will be


    "Brother Du, you can only rely on yourself..."


    Xiao Yun showed a bitter smile, and his heart was silent.


    With his strength, he couldn''t do anything at all. He could only pray silently!


    They fled so fast that they did not turn back.Along the way, Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun, Xiao Yun and others have been screaming, reminding other strong people along the way to make them escape quickly, so as not to be involved and die!


    For a moment, the whole situation of the war between the gods and Demons was just like flying around. Everyone ran away like crazy. The farther away from Du Shaofu, the better!


    However, under such circumstances, there were a group of people who were different from each other. Instead of escaping, they rushed to Du Shaofu''s position!


    "Du Shaofu has already made a breakthrough. How can we resist this taboo? Then we can''t stop him!"


    In front of these people, Shen Yan was the first to rush, his whole body released a fierce momentum, and his eyes kept flashing.


    Behind it, a strange looking creature follows, and the number may be no less than 300!


    Some of them are long and full of scales!


    The most important thing is that the three hundred strong demons, each with a strong breath and the weakest, all have the strength of an immortal heaven. It can be said that they are a small team of terror!


    "Come on! Speed up and stop him before he comes down! Take advantage of his opportunity to fight against God''s punishment and kill it


    East from the red Huang deep voice mouth, to behind the large figure drink.


    "No matter how many people die, they must be prevented from breaking through!"


    Shen Yan is biting his teeth fiercely. His speed has reached the limit!


    He didn''t dare to delay. He just wanted to take the strong man behind him to attack and kill. Even if he paid a lot of life, he would not hesitate!


    They want only one result, that is, let Du Shaofu die!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2849

    In the East, Chihuang and Shen Yan''s party went very fast and went straight to Du Shaofu''s direction!


    At a very early time, when Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Xiao Yun, Lian Caiyun and others began to retreat with all their strength, Du Shaofu was already sober up!


    "My idea really works, but what''s the situation now?"


    He was very happy that the four primitive laws could be integrated with each other with the help of empty eight trigrams in accordance with the original assumption!


    This is absolutely a big surprise. The means of the three thousand masters of the world is really extraordinary!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt that he was more powerful than ever before. Under the circulation of a secret force in his body, he was confident that he could fight with the powerful men of the immortal four or even five times heaven!


    If Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan come back again, Du Shaofu feels that he can kill them easily!


    However, Du Shaofu also had some doubts. At this time, his state was far from the normal immortal realm. Those wonderful Taoist rhymes could not be touched at all!


    "In ancient times and in the present, I have hardly heard of anyone who can master the four primitive laws at the same time, so I am afraid that my realm at this time is the only one in the world!"


    As Du Shaofu thought, or that sentence, since he chose to embark on this road, he had to rely on himself to explore step by step, and no one could provide corresponding help!


    Fortunately, the three thousand masters of the world have extraordinary means of empty gossip, so that they can get some opportunities, and then break through!


    "After the breakthrough, should we face such a test?"


    Pressing down his thoughts one by one, Du Shaofu raised his head and looked around.


    That a strange and inexplicable lines emerge around, releasing a terrible breath!


    He was no stranger to this kind of breath. He had seen it in jinghuatian of qianxu, on the ancestor of Taishi magic dragon!


    Du Shaofu was not surprised but pleased. He was able to lead to the coming of God''s punishment, which means that his actions are against the heaven, touching the invisible taboo, which is not allowed by the road!


    And if you can resist it, your strength will rise to a more terrible level again!


    "This is a Dao pattern."


    After the surprise, Du Shaofu''s heart began to be dignified again. It was not difficult for him to feel that there were terrible Daoyun in those veins, which could kill everything!


    But at this time, the stripe is toward their own spiral cut, silent, did not cause the slightest fluctuation!


    But it was under such circumstances that Du Shaofu''s body suddenly burst and his blood splashed in the void!


    Such a terrible force made Du Shaofu''s hair stand on end!


    He is very clear about his own body, which is extremely abnormal, but it is so easy to be cut, how can he not be surprised!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Also in Du Shaofu''s thinking, the lines, like a knife with sharp edges, continue to attack and kill him, easily cut his body and destroy his vitality, which also penetrates the physical obstacles and cuts down his original spirit!


    Only in a moment, Du Shaofu''s whole body was weak and his internal strength was greatly lost!


    "Boom..."


    Then, a thunderbolt stronger than the mountain fell on top of Du Shaofu''s head and split the whole aperture in two!


    The thunderbolt''s momentum did not decrease, and then fell on his head!


    "Hiss..."


    The terrible force burst out like cutting tofu, and Du Shaofu''s body was split from it!


    "What terrible power!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was beating and his body was not destroyed. Only when he exerted all his strength, could he integrate the cut body into one.


    The power in his body constantly vibrates and resists the attack and killing of Daowen with all his strength, and his body heals up little by little.


    In the end, his body''s recovery speed was almost equal to the speed of Dao Wen''s horizontal cutting. In this way, he maintained a delicate balance as if he were in an invincible position!


    However, the sky once again sent out a huge shock, pieces of thunder poured out, turned into a line of training, hanging in the void, the scene is unspeakable terrible!


    "God''s punishment? Then let me have a try. Can you stop me in the end? "


    Facing the fierce attack around him, Du Shaofu gave a deep drink, and his whole body was filled with indomitable spirit!


    The ultimate goal of cultivation is to pursue the highest road and do the act against the heaven!


    No matter who is, as long as they want to go to that high place, they must touch some taboos and lead to natural punishment!


    But Du Shaofu was not afraid. How could he have stopped because of such a difficult situation?


    "Boom..."


    The thunder roared and roared, and the pieces of heaven punishing lines danced like flying catkins around Du Shaofu!


    "Since cultivation is against heaven, since you are the way, you can''t stop me!"The sound of such a big drink came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. His whole body was straight and standing in the void!


    All over his body, a large number of rays of light swirled around him, making Du Shaofu look like a God in the sky!


    At the same time, the power of the four primitive laws boils up at the same time, and thousands of Dharma images are transformed into various scenes, like a world constructed!


    The power of law splits horizontally and vertically, attacks and kills again and again, goes against the sky and smashes the terrible thunder!


    However, the road patterns around him easily broke his law power and continued to hit Du Shaofu''s body!


    Fortunately, this delicate balance has not been broken under the operation of the immortal metaphysics!


    "The scene over there is so terrible that the emperor doesn''t know if he can finally resist it!"


    After that, Zhang fangran, Teng, and others were far away.


    All the people looked back in horror. They could only see the thunder rolling down all over the sky, just like a curtain of rain. It was terrible!


    "The power of these thunders is indeed terrible, but the general immortal one or two sky strong people should be able to barely resist it! So this should be just the beginning, and the more terrible is still to come! "


    Xiao Yun pondered for a moment, then said solemnly: "in fact, the real terror is not the force of thunder, but the lines! The power of the road can kill all the existence! The more powerful the Du brothers are, the more terrifying the attack and killing power they lead to


    In this way, Zhang Haoran and Teng Yuanshan are more dignified.


    Although it was far away, they could still perceive some things. They could find that Du Shaofu was in the shadow of thunder, but as Xiao Yun said, there was no great danger.


    It turns out that those seemingly unimportant road patterns are the most terrible existence!


    "If he can hold on to the end, his strength will be absolutely heinous. The normal immortal triple heaven and even the immortal quadruple sky will be vulnerable to a blow in front of him."


    At the beginning of the world, Su Moyan of the Holy Land opened his mouth and said with deliberation.


    He did not really see the "virtual road" realm of the strong, but according to the normal thinking to speculate about it, you can imagine that the realm is not ordinary immortal strong can match!


    "I hope he can successfully fight against it. If such abnormal existence falls, it would be a pity!"


    The chiyuanlin of the holy land of Zhenyan said softly.


    After his voice dropped, the others were silent, no longer talking, everyone quietly looking at the distance, watching the changes there.


    On the other side, Chihuang and Shen Yan of Dongli are leading hundreds of immortal strong men. They are already close to Du Shaofu''s position!


    "The punishment of heaven has begun. We will take advantage of this opportunity to kill Du Shaofu in one fell swoop!"


    East from the red Huang''s eyes in the blood of light, cold look at the front.


    "At this time, the punishment of heaven has not really taken shape, and we have come just in time! As long as Du Shaofu is affected, he will not die! "


    Shen Yan''s words were cold and said in a cruel voice.


    Then, without any hesitation, he went straight into the road pattern all over the sky and took all the people forward!


    These lines are so terrible that they are constantly cut off when they are walking through!


    However, the strong demons who came here are extraordinary, and the weakest are all in immortal yichongtian. There are even more than a dozen immortal six heaven and seven heaven!


    In this way, although they were very difficult to move forward, they still resisted the attack and moved forward step by step towards Du Shaofu!


    As they got closer and closer, Du Shaofu''s figure gradually appeared in their sight!


    And all the eyes see, let the east away from the red Huang and Shen Yan are mercilessly a coagulation!


    "This boy has really done it. As long as we fight against this punishment, it will be very difficult for us to kill him in a short time, unless it is the adults who do it in person!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s face is very dignified. Du Shaofu uses the power of the law to block the world destroying thunder. The scene is so shocking that ordinary immortal double heaven is hard to achieve!


    But what made him feel strangely was that the road lines all over the sky were cut on his body and recovered quickly!


    If this has been going on, when the punishment of heaven is dispersed, all the layout of the two of them will be late!


    "No hurry! Punishment is just the beginning! Didn''t he want to break through? Let''s go up and give him a hand! "


    Shen Yan sneered at the corner of his mouth, and then he suddenly waved his arm and said, "kill me! Even if all of them fall here, we will let Du Shaofu die in the dust! "


    With his order, many powerful demons behind him responded in unison. They immediately ignored the terrible Dao Wen and went straight to Du Shaofu!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Under the horizontal and vertical cutting of Dao Wen, the blood on these strong men quickly splashed up and dyed the void red!


    But no one turned back, just fast action!Even after a group of powerful demons entered the scope of Daowen, the scene outside Du Shaofu began to change even more!


    "Hum, hum..."


    Bursts of strange sound, like the sound of the road Lun, from the sky que to the world!


    The terrible thunder was scattered until all disappeared!


    Then, the dense lines began to rotate and twist, arranged and combined, and constantly illusory!


    One of the Daoyun diffuse, spread in the void every place!


    Under the influence of Daoyun, zhoukong began to send out a "rumbling" earthquake!


    However, around Du Shaofu, there appeared the power of four primitive laws, and then the forces of these laws evolved into various derivative states of gold, wood, water, fire, soil, wind, thunder, etc.


    But all this is just the beginning. With the fluctuation of the power of laws, everything that can be seen in the world will evolve and appear!


    The mountains and rivers, the land, the sea, the trees, the fires, the hurricanes, the thunder and so on were formed rapidly. The power of space spread and carried all these things, including Du Shaofu!


    And around these material forms, there is the power of life in the birth, there is the shadow of life changing out, as if it really has vitality!


    At the same time, the wheel of time is rolling and moving, so that the world has a stronger vitality!


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu seemed to fall into a real world. Everything around him was so real, just like opening up a new world!


    "Is this the power of the road?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled. When the pattern began to evolve, the corners of his eyes began to beat!


    The road evolves the law, the law constructs the order, and then creates the thousand and all things!


    What has just been revealed is the supreme principle of heaven and earth. Is it the same as the formation of the thirty-three days and many worlds?


    This kind of great power made Du Shaofu''s heart palpitate, and the world evolved in this way, which made him afraid!


    "The real test is coming!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart sank and felt unprecedented pressure!


    Only when he was thinking, all kinds of world forms around him suddenly and simultaneously squeezed towards him!


    The world is shrinking and shrinking, releasing a terrible compression force. If you want to make Du Shaofu into a meat pie, and then grind it into powder!


    The squeezing force was too terrible, but in the blink of an eye, his body burst out everywhere, and the blood gushed out like a fountain!


    "Oh..."


    The God of the red Jiri macaque also roared, but the terrible sound wave only caused the world outside to tremble, which could not be destroyed!


    Du Shaofu only felt as if he was about to be blown out by life and burst into a cloud of blood!


    This pressure is too terrible, absolutely not ordinary people can bear!


    "Roar..."


    When a dragon chant was heard, Du Shaofu did not need to think about it. He directly displayed the second change of the green spirit armor and became the body of a green dragon!


    With the resistance of the dragon body, his pressure suddenly reduced a lot, but still can not really resist the crushing of terror!


    On the body of the green dragon, the scales of the dragon were crushed and the Dragon horns were broken. The huge body was compressed again and again, becoming smaller and smaller!


    "Puff, puff..."


    On the other hand, many powerful demons who entered this area, those with weaker strength, were already unable to resist. A large number of immortal strong men with one or two sky burst open and turned into blood fog and died of death!


    Only in a few short breath time, more than 300 strong demons fell, leaving only one hundred people still struggling to support!


    "We must resist. We can''t die for nothing. We must kill that boy!"


    A strong man of seven immortality also feels great pressure, but fortunately, he has profound cultivation and can still resist!


    Under his leadership, more than 100 people are working hard to move forward!


    However, as the distance from Du Shaofu gets closer and closer, the strong man of immortal triple heaven is unable to bear it and soon dies!


    "What a terrible punishment! But the strong of our demon clan will not sacrifice in vain. All you pay is for the demon clan


    Outside the world form, Dongli Chihuang looks at all this with gloomy eyes and murmurs.


    Neither he nor Shen Yan went in. As both of them, they must live to preside over the overall situation. They should never commit any danger themselves unless they have to!


    What''s more, with the help of hundreds of strong men, as long as it can have an impact on Du Shaofu, he will surely succeed and achieve his goal!


    Sure enough, only after a strong man was crushed into a blood mist, the vibration of the world power became more and more terrible, and the speed of contraction was faster and faster. Soon, the whole huge world form was reduced by half from a million Li!


    At the same time, the pressure on Du Shaofu is also increasing!His whole body of the green dragon was squeezed into a group, which was less than three feet in size, in order to reduce the strength he endured!


    "It can''t go on like this. If you don''t try to get rid of all this, sooner or later, you will be crushed to death!"


    Du Shaofu''s thoughts turned, thinking about how to get rid of this situation!


    However, the power in his body is also severely suppressed, and even feel hard to operate!


    The four laws that we have mastered vibrate, and they are also crushed by the surrounding real world form in an instant, and explode directly!


    This makes Du Shaofu feel powerless. In front of Qiwei''s world power, he seems to have no possibility of resistance!


    "Kill!"


    At this time, a group of powerful demons had already rushed to Du Shaofu!


    Up to now, there are only more than 40 or less than 50 demons still alive, others are in the process of being forced to explode, dead can not die again!


    These people who survived, each of them is extremely strong, most like the cultivation of the immortal five Heaven!


    "I can''t hold on to it. Let''s go first!"


    A demon immortal five times strong man with bone spurs all over his body sends out a hoarse hoarse roar in his mouth!


    When the roar fell, his whole body flew out and fell on Du Shaofu''s side. Then the terrible power came into operation and the boundless evil spirit was steaming!


    Then, he heard a big bang. The demon''s body exploded, causing a terrible movement, which made the shrinking world shake!


    Du Shaofu was the first to bear the brunt, and was greatly affected. All the energy of self explosion hit him, splitting his dragon body, leaving a huge body of flesh and blood gone, leaving a ferocious scar!


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu uttered a great cry of pain, but in this strange world, it could not be transmitted far away and was suppressed!


    He kept rolling, being hit hard, plus the force of squeezing, the whole person seemed to be really going to explode!


    He tried to fly up, trying to get out of the world, but only under his own action, the whole world form took it as the center and moved with him!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2850

    The whole form of the world, as if it were brown sugar, adhered to Du Shaofu so tightly that he could not escape.


    "Jie Jie Boy, you die


    "For the demons, kill!"


    At this time, dozens of immortal five day demon clan strong men all sneered and killed Du Shaofu!


    Each of them could no longer resist the crushing force of this central position, and then chose to explode, bringing unimaginable damage to Du Shaofu.


    Only in a moment, there were more than 40 people left. At this time, only a dozen immortal six heaven and seven heaven could barely survive!


    But under their gaze, the green dragon in the center has been broken to the extreme, most of its flesh and blood have been fried to pieces, leaving only a piece of forest stubble exposed, covered with blood!


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu''s mouth let out a series of long howls, which made him miserable!


    Under the extrusion of the world shape derived from the road and the self explosion of the powerful demon, the double attack and killing is too lethal for him, and the green spirit armor can not be protected!


    His breath is fading fast, much weaker than before!


    If it can''t be long, it will be easy to suppress the situation!


    "Jie Jie Boy, it''s time for you to die! "


    The remaining ten powerful demons gave out a series of gloomy sneers. All of them moved at the same time and continued to kill Du Shaofu.


    "Now that we have come here, we have no intention of going back alive! Kill


    A strong man of seven immortality drank hard, his scales were covered with black luster, and the forces of terrible laws were evaporating, forming a big axe filled with fierce breath, and suddenly cut off!


    "Ah Damn it


    This sentence was almost roared out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. He was in great pain.


    Looking at the fluctuating power of the axe, Du Shaofu felt the strongest threat. Not to mention the bad state at this time, even in his heyday, such an attack could cause great harm to him!


    But this does not count, the other powerful demons also moved!


    All of a sudden, in this independent world space, the spirit of scarlet killing is powerful, the sword and sword are interwoven, and the power of the law is boiling. All of them are aiming at Du Shaofu, and they are brave to kill him!


    He has no way back, whether it is the squeeze of the world force, or the hands of many powerful demons, let him feel some breath of death!


    "Since it is a natural punishment, there must be a way to solve it! Although the road has taboos, can not be touched at will, but it will inevitably leave a ray of vitality is! Otherwise, where do the nine realms come from


    Since he could not resist all this, he simply closed his eyes and began to understand the solution.


    The nine realms existing in the thirty-three days have been handed down for ages. They must have their origins and are not groundless!


    Although the last two realms of carrying Tao and Wu Xiang exist only in the legend, there must have been such a strong one. Otherwise, there would never have been such two realms!


    In fact, he has also learned that when he starts to touch the road in the situation of sitting and forgetting, he will face the attack and killing of Tianxun Daowen if he wants to break through!


    However, there are many strong people in the world who can reach a higher level when they sit and forget. For example, the dean of tianwu college who has been sleeping in the ancient space for many years!


    They can resist the punishment of heaven. Du Shaofu believes that he can find a way to solve it!


    But the only difference is that the situation of sitting and forgetting is too powerful, far beyond Du Shaofu''s current strength!


    "What is the ultimate chance of survival..."


    Du Shaofu kept thinking about these problems, and his mind was spinning rapidly.


    At the same time, he runs the four primitive law forces and tries hard to integrate them together to produce Daoyun, which is against the compression of the force of the world!


    And in this short period of time, the attack of a group of powerful demons has come!


    But seeing a terrible force, Du Shaofu''s figure was instantly annihilated!


    Under the pressure of the world, although these attacks are far from the level that these strong men should have, they are terrible enough to crush Du Shaofu''s body into ashes!


    Even if he can survive in the end, he is absolutely weak to the extreme. The powerful people of the demon clan want to kill him completely, it is only between the two hands!


    In fact, just as a group of demons expected, Du Shaofu''s body turned into powder in an instant. The green dragon''s body was destroyed, and the blood and flesh were scattered all over the sky. Only a red Jiri horse and monkey spirit was exposed, but it was also in a state of depression!


    "We are only one step away from success. We will complete the task of the demon clan."


    Many demons are excited, one by one howled.


    Under great pressure, they rushed to Du Shaofu again and began to brew a new round of attack and kill!


    In the face of such a scene, Du Shaofu, who was left with only one yuan Shen, had some cold feelings.If it was not for the powerful ones of these demons, he would have more time to think about the countermeasures slowly, so as not to be disturbed, so as to end up in this field!


    "After all, can''t we grasp that chance?"


    Du Shaofu sighed in secret. He was confident that as long as the punishment was broken, he would be able to deal with the powerful members of the demon clan, and would never be easily run over and killed!


    However, the current predicament made him helpless. The power of natural punishment was too vast, which made Du Shaofu feel powerless!


    "Kill!"


    And at the same time, more than a dozen powerful demon clan attack again to kill!


    That terrible power is boiling. Under the joint efforts of many immortal high-level strong men, the terrible power is boiling, just like to destroy the world!


    The atmosphere of killing and cutting is so vast and dense that it makes the world form tremble!


    Du Shaofu opened his eyes and saw the attack and killing of the crazy tyrant. In his eyes, a fierce meaning suddenly rose!


    "Since you can''t break this game, even if you die, you can''t let the demons get better!"


    He bit his teeth slowly, and the power of Yuan Shen surged wildly. Instead of recovering the blood mist from the explosion of the flesh around him, he gathered all his strength and went all out to meet a dozen demons!


    "Demons, come on


    Du Shaofu yelled, and the red Jiri macaque sprang up, carrying the whole world shape formed by the force of punishment!


    He no longer resisted the crushing force of terror, so that all his own strength was released, and the power of the four primitive laws swept wildly!


    Since we have decided to kill these demons, we must do our best to make them have no chance to escape!


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, the four laws of time, space, material and soul began to work at full power!


    These four laws represent the power of the four images. He originally wanted to concentrate them and gather them into a stronger force of the origin of the law. While protecting himself, he could better resist the crushing force of terror!


    However, now, the power of the four images is divided, and suddenly a round of eight trigrams is formed, with his body of Yuan Shen as the center, circling rapidly!


    In this process, the condensed Taoist rhyme broke up in an instant, and the extrusion force around it increased several times!


    The eight diagrams are different from the empty eight diagrams given by the three thousand masters of the world!


    In the past, the force of the empty eight trigrams was based on the material law, and then mixed with three other primitive laws, which blended with each other to form a whole, and then evolved into various forms!


    However, in this round of Eight Diagrams constructed by Du Shaofu, it is directly derived from the power of the four images. Each of the original laws is divided into two parts, each according to one side, and engraved by the profound original power!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu yelled and moved boldly!


    The eight trigrams figures are flying in the sky, and they directly welcome more than ten powerful demons!


    "Boom..."


    In the form of the world around, thousands of mountains collapsed, thousands of waves roared, and the sky and earth burst into pieces!


    Such a scene has been extremely shocking, really like a peerless madman across the sky, force to break the mountains and rivers!


    In a moment of fierce attack, the two sides only met!


    "Hum..."


    There is a buzzing sound through the gold cracking stone. In this world form, it seems to be hit by the other world. It is shaking more than once!


    In the shocked eyes of more than a dozen powerful demons, Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams are very fierce, which directly covers all their attacks, and even fails to reveal the residual energy wave. It is in the momentum of crushing!


    "What a terrible means!"


    All the powerful members of the demon clan were shocked to the point that they could not increase their attacks. No one knows better than themselves how strong their attacks are!


    Don''t say that it was Du Shaofu who was badly hit at this time. Even in the heyday of the other party, it was impossible for him to take over. What''s more, how could he be killed directly!


    Of course, this is because of the great influence of the world form of punishment around, but it will not be broken so easily!


    "Die, demon!"


    Du Shaofu yelled. The body of the red Jiri macaque moves in the air. The eight trigrams are like shadows. They cover them bravely and attack all the powerful demons!


    He used almost all the forces he could use. Under the infusion of these forces, the eight trigrams figures continued to evolve and change, various derivative laws were born, and all things in the world appeared, turning into a terrible roulette!


    Under the influence of this roulette, the vibration of the world form of punishment around became more intense, with mountains and rivers collapsing everywhere, and a piece of space disintegrated!


    Such a scene, so that more than a dozen powerful demons had a sense of horror!


    "This boy is so weird! Up to now, for the rise of the demons, only self explosion


    A man with seven immortality and green skin said in a grim voice that Du Shaofu''s methods were too treacherous, and only self explosion could cause the greatest damage to him!


    "Boy, die!"


    A powerful man of the six immortality breathed, and then, without thinking about it, rushed directly to Du Shaofu''s side. His body suddenly expanded and exploded with a bang!The roulette outside Du Shaofu''s body was shaking violently and was about to break apart!


    But fortunately, under the protection of roulette, his red Jiri macaque God has not been subjected to too strong impact!


    Such a scene can not help but make Du Shaofu''s heart shake hard!


    He was very surprised that some of the immortal five Heaven people''s self explosion had injured him into such a situation!


    But now a powerful immortal six heaven broke out, and did not let his original God shake too much!


    This situation is so strange that he can''t understand it!


    Carrying a huge roulette forward, the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen''s eyebrows also can''t help but wrinkle up, Du Shaofu is constantly thinking!


    Before long, a burst of laughter from his mouth!


    "Ha ha ha ha Oh, I see! Oh, I see! Ha ha ha... "


    At this moment, Du Shaofu suddenly realized that he had made a huge mistake from the beginning!


    "The highest road is good, but it is not the strongest! Of course, the invisible force is formidable, but what is really terrible is the absolute visible force! "


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but shout. He was saying something in his mouth and said happily, "I see! So it is


    A strange emotion arose in his heart, which was a strange feeling produced by the overturning of previous cognition in a moment!


    He finally realized that the real power is not the road, but the world!


    Although the road is supreme and dominates everything, it has the power to exterminate everything even more after it has evolved into a world form!


    And the power of the heavenly punishment is derived from the road, and finally forms the power of the world. Isn''t that the same truth when you want to crush yourself?


    Otherwise, in the beginning, why can''t the countless Dao patterns directly kill themselves?


    Of course, Du Shaofu knew that this did not mean that the road was weak, nor that he could easily resist the real supreme road!


    The punishment from this breakthrough is just a test. If you are killed by the great road, no one in the world can escape the terror!


    But now, after understanding this level, Du Shaofu''s confidence has increased!


    "The highest Road, the strongest in the world! Let''s try it with absolute world power. "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were frozen and became extremely fierce!


    The figure of eight trigrams formed by the four primitive laws has evolved into a terrible wheel, and at this time, the energy in the wheel disc is more crazy!


    "Hum, hum..."


    The sound of terror''s buzzing made the powerful man''s ear drum confused, and everyone''s spirit was shaking!


    "We can''t delay. Let''s go together and kill him!"


    Many demons howled, and they could not delay any longer. In order to rise of the demons, they must kill Du Shaofu!


    All these people move together and kill Du Shaofu. If they bully him, they will explode without hesitation, and there will be no place for Du Shaofu to die!


    However, just as they were just moving, the opposite Du Shaofu changed dramatically!


    However, under the circulation of various forces in that wheel, all kinds of things have evolved, and four laws of time, space, matter and soul emerge in clusters, forming a strange scene, such as the reflection of the real world!


    In a blink of an eye, these terrible forces were combined by Du Shaofu, and then turned into a giant lightsaber that could penetrate the earth. If it was a thing that could create a new world, it could be cut down directly!


    "Hiss..."


    The lightsaber cuts through the sky and destroys all things. Thus, the whole heaven punishing world will be cut open, and many things collapse one after another and become Dao Wen form!


    The more than ten powerful demons watched the sword split, and could not move for a moment, as if they were bound by some kind of powerful force!


    Then, the sword hit a group of people without any fancy, as if the most cutting-edge weapon in the world, carrying the original power, instantly killed more than a dozen demons!


    Their bodies turned into powder in the blink of an eye, so dead that they didn''t even have a dregs left!


    Then, the lightsaber was not reduced, and it was resolutely cut into the world of punishment, which made the universe overturn, and broke out a terrible power that was unprecedented in the world!


    "Boom..."


    Loud noise, rockery through the sky, the earth and the earth rotate!


    The world of punishment, which was hard to shake, suffered a great shock at this moment!


    However, after all, this is all derived from the heaven''s punishment pattern. It is stable and strong. In the end, it is hard to be stable again!


    In the distance, east from the red Huang and Shen Yan see such a scene, are not all shocked!


    In any case, they did not expect that Du Shaofu would be able to strike such a terrible blow, and the immortal six heaven and seven heaven strong man of the demon clan would be killed in the blink of an eye!"Du Shaofu!"


    Dongli Chihuang clenches her fists tightly, and her teeth are about to be broken!


    The dead hundreds of immortal demons are the most powerful force left in the war between gods and demons!


    If you can''t kill Du Shaofu in this way, they can''t think of any means to control each other!


    "Must die! Du Shaofu must die! "


    Shen Yan''s face was dignified and gloomy!


    Du Shaofu''s performance made him fear more and more than ever before. The boy''s everything was more and more treacherous!


    However, the two of them have tried their best to kill him several times from the beginning of the empty jinghuatian affair, but they all failed!


    At present, unless it is the adults themselves, it will be difficult to kill Du Shaofu again!


    "There''s still a chance!"


    At this time, Dong Li''s red Huang''s eyes burst out with a chill, gritting his teeth and saying, "Du Shaofu has not yet broken the power of heaven''s punishment. If he can''t finally resist it, he will die in the end."


    Shen Yan listen, but also the whole face of a coagulation, heart rise boundless hope!


    The power of natural punishment is different. Although Du Shaofu''s final sword is incomparable, it may have consumed him to the extreme. If he wants to really crack down on the punishment, there is little hope!


    When they thought of this, they all looked at the punishment world with burning eyes and wanted to witness the last hope!


    In the world of punishment of heaven, Du Shaofu''s chijiri horse monkey yuan Shen felt a burst of weakness, and he quickly retreated. Under the power of immortal body, his body slowly combined and recovered his human form!


    "Demon people, death is not a pity!"


    He said, with his eyes crossed!


    But at the same time, my heart is also very happy, fortunately, those powerful demons are affected by the world of punishment, the strength is suppressed severely!


    Otherwise, you can''t kill them so easily with your own cultivation!


    "It''s just the power of punishment, it''s hard to break it!"


    Only at the next moment when Du Shaofu recovered, the pressure from the surrounding area was pouring in!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2851

    At this time, Du Shaofu had been consumed to a very serious level!


    He reluctantly displayed the immortal body and restored his body to human form!


    However, the power of punishment around has not been destroyed by the previous fierce sword!


    However, for a moment, the force of terror came again, and from all directions, without any dead angle, was severely suppressed on him to crush it into powder!


    Du Shaofu had more dignified meaning in his heart. He realized that the strength of the world of punishment was not the power of the road itself, but the world derived from the road!


    The biggest terror here is the world. If we can break it, we can easily resist this dangerous situation!


    However, can break all this, does not mean that they can really break the game out!


    At least, at present, he was seriously injured. After a series of self explosive fighting by demons, Du Shaofu was already heavily injured and had little strength to fight against the punishment of heaven!


    If it is in the heyday, he can still fight, and the opportunity is great!


    "How can we know that we can''t resist without fighting?"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes deepened.


    He quietly took out some green lotus leaves from the heaven and earth bag, and then put them into his mouth and chewed them!


    Before that lotus flower, he has already eaten up, but these lotus leaves accompany the lotus, is also very extraordinary!


    With the vigorous energy surging, Du Shaofu''s body recovered rapidly, and his strength was also increasing gradually.


    But in this process, the surrounding squeeze pressure always envelops him, the strength that lets him grow up quickly consumes!


    "I don''t believe in this evil!"


    Under the attack of the world power, Du Shaofu''s recovered body burst open again, and the blood flowed like a spring!


    He roared, all kinds of precious medicine were taken out, and all of them were put into his mouth!


    The medicine was madly refined by him to counter external pressure.


    But in the end, it must be in vain. No matter how powerful the medicine is, it is not enough to balance the consumed power!


    Outside the world of punishment, east from Chihuang and Shen Yan look at this scene, their hearts emerge with boundless joy.


    "Soon! soon! Du Shaofu won''t be able to fight for long! "


    "If he was in his heyday, he would have a chance to crack the heavenly punishment. However, under the attack and death of many powerful men in our family, Du Shaofu was still doomed to die in the end."


    "As long as he dies, the great trouble in the heart of our demon clan will no longer exist, and no one can pose a threat to the adults any more!"


    "Die! Die! The worse you die, the better


    Both of them kept silent in their hearts, hoping that Du Shaofu would die soon and let himself breathe a sigh of relief!


    As long as that boy falls down, hundreds of immortality of the demon clan will be well deserved!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both look at the heaven punishing world with twinkling eyes and want to see Du Shaofu die with their own eyes.


    On the other side, after weighing the dangers, the children of the major forces also began to try to punish the world!


    Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun, Xiao Yun, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran and others are all among them!


    Du Shaofu''s dying scene under the siege of many immortal powerful demons was also seen in their eyes!


    At that time, the hearts of these strong men were all raised in their voices. They were worried about Du Shaofu, but they were also indignant at the sinister and despicable demons!


    But they don''t have the strength to do anything, they just watch it happen.


    However, when Du Shaofu suddenly sacrificed a sword and killed more than a dozen demons, everyone felt excited and almost howled!


    Such a sword is too overbearing and hard to be seen in the world. Even if you are an immortal high-level practitioner, I''m afraid it''s hard to use it!


    This makes people more sure that Du Shaofu is in the state of "void way" in the legend!


    "The demons are so despicable. If it were not for them, it would not have been impossible for the emperor to succeed in breaking through the way and punishing heaven."


    "He is in a bad situation now. He consumes too much energy. If he keeps on procrastinating, it will be even worse."


    "If he can really fight down, it will certainly have an impact on the overall pattern of the thirty-three days!"


    "Yes, it is enough to make the world crazy to master the four primitive laws at the same time, and to reach the realm of virtual Tao


    "The emperor will succeed. He has created so many miracles that he will never fall down at this step."


    All the people could not help but talk about it, hoping to see Du Shaofu finally resolve the crisis.


    People present can imagine that if the youth in purple robe is successful, he will be shocked by the news in thirty-three days!


    It''s crazy. If it wasn''t for them to witness it, no one would believe it!Therefore, many people hope that Du Shaofu can succeed and witness the birth of this miracle!


    "Those two demons are still on the other side, they are really damned!"


    Su Moyan''s eyes flow, projected on the body of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, which contains the meaning of killing.


    If they were not too strong, they would have to fight against each other for fear that they would have a bad breath in their hearts!


    "Let''s wait. When we need to do something, we can''t have the slightest hesitation! With the strength of our people, we should still be able to control one of them! "


    Xiao Yun opened his mouth at this time and said to the crowd.


    All the people nodded slightly when they heard the speech. They had sent the strong men to call more people to come. They should gather here soon.


    An immortal and powerful demon clan, they always melt into the sky. They can''t be vulnerable to a single attack. Even if the other party has mastered the two original laws, they are very strong!


    Immediately, everyone stopped talking and turned all their attention to that day''s punishment world, looking at the purple robed youth among them.


    At present, Du Shaofu still can''t offset the huge consumption after swallowing a large number of precious medicines!


    His body was broken, and his face was ferocious, and a howl of pain came from his throat!


    "Even if it is the power of the road, how can it stop me?"


    The voice of such words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. He danced wildly with his black hair. The whole man looked like a bloody devil!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu gave up the crushing force of resisting terror!


    The energy generated by the medicine flowed through his whole body, all of which were gathered by him, and began to excite the four primitive laws crazily!


    "HISHI..."


    His indestructible body is bursting, being oppressed and fleshy, and an arm turns into a blood mist in an instant!


    "Bang..."


    Du Shaofu''s chest burst, revealing the scarlet internal organs!


    All over the body, it''s all in ruins!


    But he is still clenching his teeth, to bear all this with flesh and blood!


    "Hum, hum..." As like as two peas of


    , and the four great primal laws, the power of the original laws of Du Shaofu is boiling over, and the split diagrams are beginning to split.


    The resplendent divine light spreads the void, rippling in the punishment world!


    The figure of eight trigrams continues to evolve. There is a roulette in which the power of thousands of rules is constantly vibrating!


    "Ah


    The terrible roar came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, tearing the sky and the ground!


    He felt great pain. In his chest, his internal organs were also exploded into blood mist, which made the world of punishment shake!


    "Even if you are the main road, how can you stop me!"


    The same words came out again, hoarse!


    In this process, Du Shaofu''s body has been shattered to the extreme, his limbs have no longer existed, his chest has turned into a blood mist, leaving only his head covered with blood!


    "How can you stop me?"


    After the last roar, the head was smashed away, and the red Jiri horse monkey spirit rushed out of it and occupied the sky!


    "Open it for me!"


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen sent out terrible waves, which made the world of punishment shake!


    And with such a roar, the wheels around him made a piercing buzzing sound, piercing the golden cracked stone!


    Under this buzzing, all kinds of tangible things in the punishment world exploded one after another, in a mess!


    Then, the rules in the roulette interweave and evolve in succession. The four original laws derived countless subtle law forces, and began to combine and condense. Finally, they turned into a lightsaber that can penetrate the whole world!


    "Go


    "Whoa..."


    The lightsaber is cut vertically and fiercely between heaven and earth in the punishment world, running through nine days and ten places!


    This lightsaber condensed all Du Shaofu''s strength, drained every trace of his strength, and directly cut off the whole world of punishment!


    Only in the distance away from Chihuang, Shen Yan, Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun, Xiao Yun, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan and other people''s eyes in the distance, the terrible world of punishment is like a huge mountain, which is cut into two parts by a sword of the sky, and then falls to both sides powerlessly!


    "Boom..."


    The shaking of terror is constantly sending out, the mountains and the earth are breaking, the universe is turning around, the time and space are in disorder, all things are exploding, and in the broken world of punishment, thousands of mountains are collapsing and thousands of waves are roaring!


    Everything is broken in this, turned into a terrible energy to vent, like a flood of impact on all sides, swing hit the nine sky, annihilate nine days and ten places!Such a terrible scene shocked many powerful people around, and the force of terror surged directly towards them, reaching an indescribable speed!


    At this moment, everyone was shocked by the spectacular scene, which was hard to say, but at the same time, they all had despair!


    Under the impact of that terrible force, they have no time to escape. If they are directly annihilated, they are afraid to die too easily!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    However, after these broken energy swept out and diffused, they quickly disintegrated into pieces of striation, and then disappeared into the void in the blink of an eye, as if it had never appeared before!


    Before long, the whole world was clear, and all the scenes were gone. It was terrible!


    "Just That''s it? "


    After a long time, I don''t know who suddenly opened his mouth and said such a sentence.


    "The world of punishment is broken!"


    "Broken! It''s really broken


    "It''s so terrible, such a terrible punishment force has been broken!"


    "If a sword like that is used at ordinary times, I''m afraid it will be a strong man in the immortal five fold sky, and he will drink hatred!"


    "I can''t believe it! unbelievable! There is such a strong existence in this world, just breaking through the real, can be strong to this point


    "The realm of emptiness! In the legend, the realm of virtual Tao has really been reached by someone! "


    A group of young children who always melt into the sky are all boiling up, and everyone is shocked to the point that there is no incense to add!


    Even at this moment, they can''t really believe that there are still people in the world who can break through the realm of empty Tao and successfully resist the punishment of heaven!


    This is too terrible. Once the world of punishment is broken, it means that the young man in purple robe has established a firm foothold in this realm, which is countless times stronger than the normal chopping truth to break through the immortal one!


    This is definitely to shock the whole world. Du Shaofu''s name will be spread in thirty-three days, making all the people crazy about it, even those who are strong in sitting and forgetting are no exception!


    The realm of void way, that is the realm of void way!


    After the ancient demon war, it never appeared!


    "Emperor Yuqing, is he still alive?"


    That is, in the excitement of the crowd, such a weak voice suddenly sounded, although not big, but clearly into the ears of every strong man!


    Hearing such a sentence, many of the children who were still boiling and clamoring for a moment suddenly looked like a drake who had been pinched by his throat, blinking an eye and making no sound at all!


    They had been immersed in a huge shock, but they ignored this fact.


    Du Shaofu''s final strike must have gathered all his strength, and under the pressure of that terrible world force, I don''t know if he can finally survive!


    You know, the damage that those powerful demons brought to him was too great!


    If Du Shaofu could not survive, what would be the significance of so much shock?


    All the people stopped talking, but they all opened their eyes and looked ahead to find the trace of Du Shaofu, even if it was only a trace of vitality.


    No one spoke, and each one looked dignified and incomparable.


    However, there is no fluctuation in the place you look at, and Du Shaofu''s breath is not preserved at all!


    This, let everybody is the bottom of the heart, such as has been hit hard, feel sad and sad!


    "Jie Jie Jie Is Du Shaofu finally dead? "


    Dongli Chihuang''s gloomy laughter spread out and fell into everyone''s ears. He was very happy with his smile, and the gloom of Mr. Zao''s mind was swept away!


    Of course, Du Shaofu''s last sword was terrible, but it was not for fun when the world of punishment of heaven broke out. It did not hurt other people, but it did not mean that Du Shaofu could really fight against it!


    It is easy to know that Du Shaofu had consumed all his strength at that time, and then was wiped out in an instant!


    "How can you fight with me! Du Shaofu, you have been brilliant enough in this life. The demons are almost killed by you. Even under the nine springs, you can be proud and proud! So, close your eyes! Jie Jie Jie... "


    Shen Yan turned up his mouth and said slowly.


    It has to be said that Du Shaofu is indeed the only one who goes against the heaven in the world. From the small world in his early years, he has achieved something that ordinary people simply can''t do!


    Even as an enemy, Shen Yan had to have some admiration for him!


    However, this kind of admiration is not equal to the countless resentments between the two sides after all. The death of Du Shaofu makes Shen Yan feel more relaxed!


    The big enemy of the demon clan is finally eliminated!


    "The Emperor Did you really fall? "


    Teng Yuanshan and Zhang Haoran feel dejected, which is hard for them to accept!


    "Brother du..."


    Xiao Yun is also murmured in the mouth, face a piece of wooden!He and Du Shaofu had a long time to meet. Although he had not experienced too much storm test, they had a good friendship with each other.


    At this time, he was not aware of the existence of the purple robed youth, which made him feel a little uncomfortable!


    "Alas..."


    Su Moyan, who was in the holy land at the beginning of the world, suddenly sighed and said, "such a great talent has fallen here. The way of heaven has no eyes, and the heaven is unfair."


    He sighed and felt a great pity for Du Shaofu''s death.


    A rare genius in the world died like this. If it was passed on, he would mourn for it for thirty-three days!


    "It''s all caused by demons! If it were not for them, I believe that the emperor Yuqing would definitely be able to fight against the heavenly punishment of the great way


    At this time, the eyes of shengzichi Yuanlin, the holy land of Zhenyan, suddenly shrunk and glanced at the place where Chihuang and Shen Yan were in the distance.


    When the others heard this, they all looked over at the same time.


    "Demons!"


    In ancient times, the demons had been in trouble for thirty-three days, which led to the loss of life, but that was after all an ancient thing.


    Although these young children are determined to kill the demons, they don''t have much hatred for the demons, but at this moment, people have a different mood at the bottom of their hearts!


    Most people have no friendship with Du Shaofu, but they have endless admiration for him. Du Shaofu died of a demon clan, and a trace of hatred sprouted in the hearts of the people!


    Especially for the two people of Yuqing Kingdom, they would like to rush up, and Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan have a close net!


    "Jie Jie Jie A group of local chickens and dogs, do you want to fight with me


    East from red Huang feel these people''s eyes, said with a grim smile.


    Many young children of the supreme Chang Rong Tian are all awed. If they start to fight, they will only be abused by each other!


    That''s two immortal beings, and they both master two kinds of primitive laws. The strength of both sides is too big!


    But it was when two opposite emotions were born on both sides, a voice curled out and became clear to the ear: "in this world, after all, you demons are not allowed to be rampant!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2852

    As soon as the voice fell, all the people had a look and felt strange.


    But only in the next moment, the field is boiling.


    "God! This is the voice of the emperor


    "Emperor Yuqing, he is not dead! He''s still alive! "


    "Great! He didn''t fall, and he successfully fought against the punishment of heaven


    "The emperor is still alive! He''s still alive! "


    A group of young children couldn''t help feeling excited. The excitement in their words was beyond their words, and the field was almost jubilant.


    The voice of that speech, they will never hear wrong, is indeed the young emperor Yuqing.


    "Shua..."


    Only under the gaze of the people, a little purple gold light suddenly flashed out in the void ahead.


    Then, the light became more and more big, and finally condensed into the appearance of the purple robed youth, who was looking at the people with burning eyes.


    All of a sudden, east from the red Huang and Shen Yan heart suddenly is hair Lin up!


    The two evil servants were so solemn that their faces seemed to drip out of the water.


    "Du Shaofu, you are not dead yet!"


    East from the red phoenix teeth root almost bite to go, in the heart hate unceasingly!


    He never thought that Du Shaofu had not died, and survived under the terrible punishment of heaven and earth!


    This makes him feel the seriousness of the matter, heavy heart, very dignified.


    "I didn''t die I didn''t die... "


    Shen Yan murmured in his mouth, a pair of pupils filled with surging waves.


    Du Shaofu''s survival from the punishment of heaven means that he has successfully taken that crucial step.


    As a strong man born in ancient times, Shen Yan naturally knows the state of the other party at this time.


    Next, they want to kill him, it is impossible!


    "Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, if you want a war, you don''t need other people to fight. You''d better let me accompany you to the end!"


    Du Shaofu stepped out of the sky and walked in the direction of the people.


    At the last moment of breaking through the punishment world with one sword, he hid in the ancient space for the first time.


    Otherwise, in his state of being at the end of his tether, even if the real punishment began to break, that terrible aftershock would definitely kill him a hundred times!


    In addition, there is time acceleration in the ancient space. After a short period of recovery, and with the help of many precious medicines, he recovered about 10% of his strength at this time!


    However, if this ten percent strength is used to deal with Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan after the breakthrough, it should not be too difficult!


    "Haha Demons, don''t you want a war? Our God Emperor is out now. Why don''t you two talk? "


    Zhang Haoran suddenly laughed, looked at the east from the red Huang and Shen Yan, yelled.


    "Haha That''s right. Wasn''t it arrogant just now? You do it


    Among other forces, a young man also stepped out.


    "Ha ha Why don''t you dare to move? Isn''t the demon clan always very rampant? "


    "Bully soft and afraid of hard goods, have the ability to ah, Yu Qing God Emperor said, you do it!"


    "Come on! The devil''s fool


    Soon, many of the strong were shouting.


    At this time, Du Shaofu appeared again, which made people more confident. Even in the face of two immortal strong men, they were no longer afraid!


    With the existence of the purple robed youth, the two demons are not worried at all!


    You know, the emperor Yuqing has reached the legendary state of emptiness at the moment. Although no one has ever seen this realm, it is absolutely tough and unpredictable!


    In front of the two immortal and one heavy heaven, I''m afraid it''s only the part of being ravaged!


    In the face of many people''s pointing, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan''s faces are getting darker and darker, and their anger is raging. They want to tear everyone into pieces with their eyes!


    However, after all, they did not dare to say anything. Because of Du Shaofu''s shock, they did not dare to continue to be presumptuous!


    "It never occurred to me that you were demons!"


    Du Shaofu walked slowly in the void, step by step toward the east away from Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    As he walked along, he said, "but now I understand why you finally appear and kill the remaining evils of the demon sect in Shenwu world! And the demon God, even more directly died in the hands of the generals and ministers


    As Du Shaofu said, his tone began to sigh, but also with a sense of loss and gloom.


    He looked down, with a long light, and sighed again and again.


    "Hum! Du Shaofu, what can you do if you understand? Don''t think that you can stop the big plan of my demon clan


    Dongli Chihuang snorted coldly and looked at Du Shaofu.However, Du Shaofu ignored him and continued: "I finally know that even if I didn''t deal with the demon God in those years, you would certainly deal with him, because only when the demon is dead, the generals and ministers can get his part of his strength and enhance his strength! I''m afraid there is the same power as the devil in the war between gods and demons? So did the generals and ministers come here? "


    At the end of his speech, he raised his eyes and looked directly at them.


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu knew that the devil God had escaped from here long before he entered into the war between gods and demons. Later, he wondered whether there were any other original gods of demons in the war between gods and demons.


    Now, after he has settled down on the identity of Dongli Chihuang, Shen Yan and generals and ministers, he can easily imagine that the fact is as he expected.


    In the end, they will come here!


    "Du Shaofu, it''s OK to tell you that your Lord is here! If it''s not for his past love that he doesn''t want to kill you, even if you have 10000 lives, you won''t be able to die! "


    Shen Yan''s words are gloomy, with a sense of forest.


    Nearby, many young strong men began to gather around. They listened to the conversation between Du Shaofu and the two demons. No one bothered them.


    Earlier, these people knew that emperor Yuqing and the two demons knew each other, and they should have a deep feud, which made them very puzzled. After all, it seems that there is no trace of the demons in the past thirty-three days.


    At this time, listening to both sides talk, everyone wants to hear something from it.


    "Is it?"


    Du Shaofu spoke faintly, looked at them and said, "since the generals are here, why don''t you come to see me? If he wants to kill me, he can do it by himself. Don''t talk about the old friendship! Since you have acquiesced to me, what kind of affection do you have in the past? "


    Du Shaofu''s words were very calm, without any waves, as if he were telling a trivial matter.


    But in fact, he could not be calm in any way.


    After knowing the identity of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, Du Shaofu can guess some facts, but now he has been confirmed from the two people, which still makes a storm in his heart!


    When he was in Shenwu world in the early years, he had a good friendship with his generals, and the other side had helped him a lot.


    Du Shaofu was really hard to accept this reality. He did not want to accept the real identity of the generals and ministers!


    But then again, this is an established fact, which can not be transferred by one''s own will, but must be faced with.


    "Du Shaofu, don''t think that you can fight with us when you break through the realm of emptiness? You are far from worthy of it


    Shen Yan snorted again and said so.


    "I am not worthy of the battle with the general, but you can not has the final say!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly congealed and suppressed all the emotions in his heart and said, "however, since he can''t come out, I''ll take care of you first! In the Shenwu world, I was able to suppress you so many times, and I still can! "


    At the end of the day, Du Shaofu''s words exploded directly, such as the sky thunder rolling, killing nine days!


    After saying that, he shot out of his whole body, and headed east to leave Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    Around him, the power of the law of terror is boiling, and the four primitive laws are intertwined and intertwined, showing a piece of fantastic brilliance. Heaven and earth make way for him where his body goes!


    At the same time, lines of lines were flying around the body of the youth in purple robes and surrounded them in the center, making Du Shaofu look like a master of the world, oppressing and oppressing!


    "The power of the law is terrible!"


    Such a scene, so that the periphery of a lot of young strong people are to see stupefied.


    There is the original power of the law in the divine light, from which all people feel the terrible breath of destruction!


    The state of emptiness and Taoism has integrated part of the origin of the law, and produces the rhyme of Tao. It is really frightening to watch by Du Shaofu and dare not have a little rebellious mind!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan see such a scene, but they are all cold and bristling!


    The power of the original source plus Daoyun, it is too terrible, let two people extremely fear!


    "Back!"


    Without thinking about it, Shen Yan just said hello and ran away quickly.


    At this time, Du Shaofu recovered part of his strength, and they were no longer able to kill each other.


    If forced to fight, the final death will only be their own two people.


    "Want to escape? Can you escape? "


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. He waved his hand suddenly, and heard a "Hua" sound. A large amount of light erupted from his palm and spread out in the void!


    These lights rapidly change and combine to form large rule stripes, release the power of the source, condense a net of laws, and wrap up their bodies!


    "You are not enough to kill us, Du Shaofu!"Dongli Chihuang cries out eagerly, and her whole body is full of magic Qi. The material law quickly condenses and turns into a matchless magic sword, and cuts it down!


    At the same time, piece by piece of soul law spreads like water waves, and penetrates and swims in the net of law quickly!


    "Break it for me!"


    Shen Yan also moved, holding a huge black sword in his hand and stabbing it out!


    "HISHI..."


    The two immortality and heavyweight demons at the same time, and each master two kinds of primitive laws. They are extremely terrifying. In an instant, they cut a gap in the net of laws constructed by Du Shaofu. Their bodies flash through them, and they rush to the distance at full speed. They dare not stay at all.


    Facing such a scene, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and quickly followed him, but he did not continue to attack and kill him!


    He had fought against the self explosion of many immortality of the demons, coupled with the terrible punishment of heaven and earth, and now he has recovered nearly 10% of his strength. It is not easy for him to win Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    "Go! Let''s go and have a look! "


    Su Moyan of the holy land of Huanchu waves his hand and moves ahead. He follows Du Shaofu''s steps and chases Chihuang and Shen Yan in the East.


    The others didn''t need to say hello, they all moved at the same time.


    The speed of the crowd is very fast, the large shadow disappeared from the original place in a blink of an eye.


    During the pursuit, Du Shaofu slowed down the speed a lot, maintaining it at the same level as that of Chihuang and Shen Yan in Dongli. He did not want to kill them quickly, but only wanted to tie them up far away.


    As he walked through the air, he slowly recovered his strength!


    "Du Shaofu, if you want to die, go after him boldly!"


    Shen Yan fled for his life and turned to Du Shaofu.


    "Bravado!"


    Du Shaofu was fearless and never left behind.


    When he regained some strength again, he directly applied the law of space and intercepted them in front of them. He didn''t say a word. He immediately took the hand. The original force of the terrible law was steaming, mixed with road patterns, and swept to the two magic servants!


    They were forced to stop to fight and fight with Du Shaofu!


    It has to be said that the people who master the two primitive laws are really very strong, and they fight together!


    Under such circumstances, Du Shaofu, who had only recovered more than 10% of his strength, was also resisted by them.


    The terrible battle shook the world. The red and black soil in the war between gods and Demons was lifted layer by layer, and the sky collapsed in pieces and turned into chaos!


    The three men are going to fight and go to the deeper level of the war between gods and demons!


    Du Shaofu was not in a hurry to fight with them. He just wanted to hold them back. When he recovered to a certain extent, he would kill them with one blow, and he would not allow them to escape!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan exert all their strength to break Du Shaofu''s blockade, but they are intercepted again and again!


    The fight lasted for more than three months. Later, both the two evil servants were badly hurt, and Du Shaofu''s recovered strength was also consumed to the original level, and maintained at 10% strength!


    But because of this struggle, their speed slowed down too much, only in the fifth month, they were caught up by the children of the major forces!


    At this time, they had gathered no less than a million people, and they were all powerful people who cut off the real situation. Those who captured the gods were scattered, and no one could keep up with these strong people.


    Millions of people, which is equivalent to half of the true practitioners who have entered the war of gods and demons, are a terrible force!


    Because it involves demons, no one does not want to see the final result!


    "Damn it!"


    In the battle, Dongli Chihuang can''t help but scold.


    Don''t say it''s Du Shaofu''s terrible existence. Even if they are really surrounded by the millions, they can live and die!


    The situation is getting worse and worse, but Du Shaofu is really biting too hard, and it is hard for them to escape.


    "Du Shaofu, if you really want to die so much, I will help you!"


    Shen Yan''s words were so cold that he broke through Du Shaofu''s blockade and roared ferociously.


    "I know that you must have other means, though you can do it. See if I was afraid of it!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly and said in a deep voice.


    In fact, he followed them in another way, that is, he wanted to find out where the generals were and meet the old friend.


    Some things, I still want to ask myself!


    Only in the middle of his speech, Du Shaofu passed through the sky with one hand. The origin of the law was vast, and the lines of the Tao were constantly evaporating and spreading in the void. However, in the silence, all the things he had done turned into chaos!


    Such a scene is too terrible, many young strong men who follow are stunned.


    "What a terrible strength, after the breakthrough of the emperor Yuqing, it is much stronger than the ordinary immortal state!""He should have recovered a little at this time. If he was in his prime, the two demons would not even be qualified to fight against each other!"


    "The God Emperor is so terrible, his talent and understanding are unique, no one can compare with him in this world!"


    "This is the realm of emptiness, the terrible level that only exists in the legend!"


    "It''s really hard to imagine where the emperor Yuqing could go in the future."


    "Kill these two demons. There will be no peace in the war between gods and demons."


    "Kill them, we can continue to explore and get benefits! Otherwise, all the children who come into this room will have trouble sleeping and eating! "


    "Don''t worry, the emperor Yuqing will not let them escape easily. They are dead!"


    "God Emperor, kill these two people


    Many young and powerful people couldn''t help but start to talk and were shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength.


    The young man in purple robe has suffered a lot of self bombing attacks by demons, and has resisted the punishment of heaven and earth. However, even though he was consumed to the extreme, he was able to chase and kill two powerful demons, leaving no road to heaven and no door to the earth, which made people extremely happy!


    Each of the young children of the supreme Chang Rong Tian had boundless emotion in their hearts. They were convinced by the strength of the God Emperor Yu Qing and had a lofty feeling of awe.


    No one can imagine what kind of state Du Shaofu will eventually reach and what kind of height he will stand at!


    If he can break through the realm of empty Tao, can''t he touch Tao?


    If you can, it will be even more terrible!


    While thinking about this, they also hoped that Du Shaofu could kill the two demons earlier. Otherwise, many young children would be in danger in the war between gods and demons.


    They dare not forget the hundreds of immortal demons that appeared earlier.


    Such a thought, it is not difficult to guess that there are more demons gathered here, which must be a terrible force!


    Du Shaofu is very strong, but because of his lack of skills, the situation will be extremely bad if he is escaped by these two demons!


    If the hidden demons pour out their nests and are led by the two immortal realms, the situation will be very severe, which is not good news for anyone!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2853

    Du Shaofu flies across the sky, attacking Chihuang and Shen Yan in the East.


    The power of the law of the whole sky vibrates, carrying the rhyme of the road to crush, so that the two magic servants dare not fight hard, just run for life!


    In this slap, they beat them to spit blood more than ever, and the devil''s body also burst out. It''s terrible to see!


    "Go


    East from the red Huang a face incomparably ferocious, fierce roar, and Shen Yan quickly toward the front, head also does not return.


    "Du Shaofu, you don''t want to kill us!"


    Shen Yan is also howling, his pupils are covered with a dense magic light, suddenly raised his head, suddenly issued a series of howling sound, rapid spread, as if sent out a certain signal.


    Only shortly after the howl fell, a dark light suddenly appeared in the distant dark sky, releasing the boundless and strong smell of blood!


    Vaguely, there was a huge roar coming from that day, from small to large, like thousands of horses galloping and roaring, shaking through the void!


    "Sure enough, there''s still a second hand."


    Seeing such a scene, Du Shaofu frowned and said to himself.


    There is no need to guess the huge scene in the distance. It must be many demon troops, but I don''t know how many of them are powerful!


    He looked back at the millions of powerful people from the supreme constant melting heaven. All of them were practitioners of the real realm. If there were a large number of immortal realms in the demons, it would not be good news.


    Du Shaofu was not afraid. He was afraid that these young children would lose too much if they fought together!


    "Is it a demon?"


    There was no need for Du Shaofu to remind him, and many young disciples soon realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time to join hands in a bloody battle! If there are those who are afraid of death, it''s better to retreat as soon as possible, so as not to die! "


    Du Shaofu turned around and spoke to many of his children.


    When millions of people heard such words, most of them were fighting in a moment, without any sense of fear.


    However, there are still some people with power, who have the intention of retreating. It seems that they don''t want to die here in vain!


    "The demons are the common enemies of all creatures in the past thirty-three days. Naturally, we will fight the demons to the end!"


    When Xiao Yun stepped out of the crowd, he also said to Du Shaofu in a loud voice. He immediately turned his words and asked, "it''s just brother Du, we all have a question. We all want to know that you and those two demon clans seem to be old acquaintances. What are their origins?"


    Hearing this, other strong men also cast their eyes on Du Shaofu and wanted to hear his answer.


    This question is a common problem in all people''s minds.


    "I came from the world, and I knew these two people many years ago, but they were still normal people at that time! But now it seems that these two men were reincarnated many times by the powerful men of the demon clan. They awakened their memories in this life! "


    Du Shaofu didn''t hide it. He told many young children.


    He didn''t explain much, but simply explained it.


    However, this short words, but make all the children of the supreme often melt the sky look serious to the extreme!


    It is not difficult for them to imagine that there must have been a lot of disputes and resentment between the two immortal powerful demons in that small world, so that after the other party arrived for thirty-three days, perhaps for more reasons, he wanted to kill Du Shaofu!


    "The reincarnation of the strong in ancient times, demons, do you want to make a comeback?"


    At the beginning of the day, his eyes were heavy.


    Some other sons and daughters also think of this layer.


    At the beginning, they were only the remnant demons in the war between gods and demons. They didn''t expect that they really came from the outside world.


    "There are many ancient remnants of the demons in the war between gods and demons. Do they want to summon the old troops and continue to cause trouble for thirty-three days?"


    The deep eyes of shengzichi Yuanlin, the holy land of Zhenyan, are like this.


    It''s easy to think of the purpose of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan entering the war between gods and demons!


    And what I saw in front of me, the scene of thousands of horses galloping and roaring in the sky, has well demonstrated this point!


    Those demon troops were called by those two people, which showed that Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan had already met with the remnant demons, and had led hundreds of immortal territory to attack and kill Du Shaofu!


    "The disciples of Huanchu holy land are at your command and ready to fight!"


    Su Moyan suddenly gulps, and his whole body is full of momentum. A piece of terrible power of law spreads out in the void. He cuts down the true and perfect cultivation without reservation. The earthquake blows out, making the world tremble!


    "The disciples of Zhenyan Holy Land obey orders and kill the demons. They will not retreat from the battle of death!"


    After that, many disciples from the holy land called out from the holy land!


    "Jingyue Holy Land disciple, follow me to meet the demons!"Even the colorful clouds chide one, the colorful clothes are elegant, the exquisite body moves empty!


    "To kill the demons, we will not retreat!"


    The disciples of the three holy places are boiling. Since they know that the demons have the will to make a comeback, they can''t let them run wild!


    Only a bloody battle is the best blow to them. Even if it is death, what''s the matter?


    It is at this time that everyone in these holy places is full of momentum, and the black light in the distance is more and more dazzling, which has already deceived people!


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu, if you want to kill us, you are just wishful thinking! "


    Shen Yan turned around and said with a sneer at Du Shaofu.


    He did not stop running away. Du Shaofu was also closely attached to him, attacking and killing from time to time!


    "The God demon battle situation, must be your burial place! Du Shaofu, you can wait to die! "


    East from the red Huang words ferocious said, he frowned forward, toward the direction of the demon army.


    "At such times, you are still bluffing! Do you really think I can''t spy out that the army you summoned is just a group of local chickens and dogs? "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and he snorted coldly.


    He released his power and covered all the more and more close demons. He soon understood the situation of the demon army.


    In that black light package, there are no less than three million strong demons coming, fierce, with a chilling murderous spirit!


    However, among the three million demons, there are not many real strong ones.


    Du Shaofu estimated that there were about ten places in the realm of immortality, and the strongest one was the appearance of three or four heaven.


    There are many more demons who cut down the real realm. They are about six or seven million. As for the other two million demons, they seem to be in a dense mass. In fact, most of them are only in the realm of seizing the gods, and there are even hundreds of thousands of them in the realm of returning to the void!


    Such a large army, if put in peacetime, is indeed enough terror, enough to equal the total number of young strong men in one God''s kingdom!


    However, we should know that in the current situation of the war between gods and demons, there are all the outstanding talents of the supreme Chang Rong Tian. There are millions of real strong people here!


    If you really rush to kill, the demons will never get any advantage!


    And this result also made Du Shaofu feel a little relieved!


    "Wait until you survive the siege of my demon army!"


    Du Shaofu sees through the details, and Dongli Chihuang is a little angry. He yells with hatred again, and then continues to escape!


    "Go


    After a deep look at Du Shaofu, Shen Yan and Dongli Chihuang rush away.


    "If I don''t let you go, none of you will leave!"


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. He clapped his hand towards the void. After hearing the roar, the space in front of Chihuang and Shen Yan collapsed!


    Where the law is disturbed, the void becomes messy, even through the empty can not do it again!


    The two people''s steps were blocked as a result!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth is drinking, and suddenly rushes forward, attacking and killing Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    Although he only recovered about 10% of his strength at this time, he was extremely terrible to them!


    In addition, the two evil servants were not interested in fighting, so they could only be in a passive situation. They were soon shocked by Du Shaofu, and the blood of demons was sprinkled!


    And with the passage of time, the distant demon army also quickly killed in front of!


    Millions of people rush forward at the same time, which makes the world throb and makes the space tremble. It is like a long river with huge waves surging and roaring!


    "You don''t have to join hands to kill the others."


    Dongli Chihuang is hit by Du Shaofu, and her body crosses a straight arc, directly bumps into the line-up of the demon army, and smashes down a piece of human figure!


    After stabilizing his figure, he was aiming at the more than ten immortal demons.


    "Kill!"


    After receiving the order of Dongli Chihuang, all the immortal strong men of the demon clan rushed out and directly attacked Du Shaofu!


    "If you''re more than a dozen people, you want to block me?"


    Du Shaofu''s words were cold, and the nine gods thunder tripod came out of the sky, and instantly smashed the two immortality and a heavy sky!


    Now he has broken through the perfection of chopping truth and reached a new realm. His strength is not the same as it used to be. The ordinary immortal heaven is really not in his eyes!


    "Kill the boy!"


    However, in the face of Du Shaofu''s ferocious attack, all the members of the demon clan never retreated. They rushed to Du Shaofu like a swarm of bees. They were brave and fearless and wanted to fight for each other with their lives!


    Only in an instant, the figure of the purple robed youth was annihilated in the sea of people!


    "Du Shaofu, sooner or later, you will die without a burial place!"


    Looking at such a scene, Dong Li Chi Huang looks back coldly and says with her teeth."Let''s go!"


    Shen Yan says hello, and then he doesn''t care about the fierce war. He and Chihuang from Dongli fly away and continue to flee madly!


    They know that these millions of demons should not be able to stop Du Shaofu. After all, there are still millions of murderers in the sky. If they don''t leave quickly, they will face the fate of being chased!


    "So many demons, but the overall strength seems not too strong!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu being besieged, Su Moyan murmured.


    After that, he suddenly waved his hand and raised his voice and said, "the disciples of the holy land at the beginning of the world, follow me to kill the demons!"


    "Kill!"


    Tens of thousands of children from the holy land of the beginning of the world howled and rushed out, directly attacking the demon army!


    "Qingcang Shengdi disciple, kill the demons with me


    Xiao Yun''s body shape is plundering, also is carrying tens of thousands of real situation strong person to kill out!


    "Zhenyan Holy Land disciple, kill with me!"


    "Wind thunder Holy Land disciple, kill!"


    "Jingyue Holy Land disciple, kill the demons!"


    "Holy land of Huanglong, war!"


    "Daoxuan holy land, kill!"


    "Jingxing holy land, kill..."


    "Xuanyang holy land, war! War! War


    "Linggang Holy Land disciple, kill with me!"


    ¡­¡­


    With a sound of shouting and drinking, the disciples of each holy land all rushed out and attacked and killed the demons!


    "Nirvana, kill with me!"


    "Taiyi Kingdom, kill me!"


    "Haoyuan Kingdom, rush!"


    "Zixiao Kingdom, kill the demons!"


    ¡­¡­


    Some of the children of the kingdom of God who accompanied here also moved in an instant. Together with the holy places, millions of people sent out earth shaking shouts and rushed to the battlefield!


    With the actions of these people, the encirclement of the millions of demons to Du Shaofu was broken in an instant. Under one face-to-face situation, a large number of demons in Guixu and jinshenjing were killed!


    "Some native chickens and dogs are just sent out to die!"


    I don''t know when, Du Shaofu held up Zijin tianque in his hand, and with one sword he killed an immortal double heaven of a demon family covered with scales and armor, and cut it in half!


    Then, he controlled the nine gods Lei Ding and suppressed it at the same time, and smashed an immortal three Heaven demon into a pool of flesh mud!


    However, in such a battle, Du Shaofu also consumed a lot of energy, and soon he had no more than half of Chengdu left!


    Such a fight is too terrible. He doesn''t want to lose the trace of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan. He can only fight hard!


    In the case of paying a huge price, Du Shaofu soon killed five immortal strong men of the demon clan, and the top combat power of the other side was reduced by half!


    "Get out of here!"


    Du Shaofu once again drove back a powerful man of the four immortality days with a sword, and at the same time he roared.


    He takes a look at the direction from which Chihuang and Shen Yan leave. The power of the yuan God is fast approaching. If he doesn''t catch up with them, it will be difficult to find them again!


    "Hold him back and buy time for the two adults to leave!"


    Among the demons, a strong one howled.


    These people naturally know that their millions of people are just used as cannon fodder to block the pace of many Terrans!


    But even if you know, there is still no demon retreat, all of them exert their strongest strength and fight with all strength!


    "Kill these people!"


    The demons in other places are also crazy, such as a piece of mad dogs like crying!


    Millions of young and powerful people who cut the real world are actually blocked by them and are held back!


    "In the depths of the war between gods and Demons..."


    As Du Shaofu fought, he cast his eyes into the distance, which was the direction of leaving Chihuang and Shen Yan: "general, are you there?"


    He didn''t know what was in the deepest part of the war between gods and demons, but according to Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, the generals and ministers also came to the magical and demon fighting situation. Maybe, he was there!


    Du Shaofu wanted to see the generals very much. After all, he was an old friend of that year. He wanted to ask about some things himself!


    "Boy, you die!"


    In the hands of the devil, he is as fierce as a young man!


    "Hi..."


    The fall of such a knife immediately shocked Du Shaofu, and his immortal Xuan body was blown apart, and his tendon was broken!


    At this time, Du Fu''s strength is not too heavy, but his strength is not too strong!


    "Damn you!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were frozen and he said in a cruel voice.


    He gathered all the strength of his body, the four laws of the origin of the power boiling, forming a rhyme, into a huge halo, directly suppressed in the immortal four days of the demon clan body!"Poof..."


    There was no accident. The powerful demon was suppressed in an instant, and the yuan God was strangled in an instant. He could not die again!


    After this attack, Du Shaofu almost collapsed and his strength was exhausted to the extreme!


    "The boy can''t carry it. Kill it!"


    The remaining five immortality demons suddenly cried out, excited!


    When the two adults left, they had given orders. Other people didn''t need to pay attention to it. They just need to kill this boy!


    Now the best time has come, they are about to finish the task!


    "Emperor Yuqing, let''s fight!"


    At this time, Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun, Xiao Yun, and other young strong men with real perfection rushed over!


    "God, give it to us!"


    Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran, Meng Dongyang and other people also plundered to block a new round of attack on Du Shaofu by the powerful demons!


    Not only they, but also a lot of people in the late stage of killing the real world, such as Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao Yue Youran, who had already gathered together. No less than 500 young strong men joined hands, which could barely resist the attack of the powerful people of the demon clan!


    Fortunately, several immortal demons of triple heaven and quadruple heaven were almost killed by Du Shaofu. Otherwise, even if hundreds of real powerful people joined hands, there would not be enough one to kill them face to face!


    "You step back, these people can''t help me!"


    Du Shaofu took a breath of relief, and the precious medicine was constantly put into his mouth and was madly refined.


    At present, his life is not in danger.


    However, Su Moyan, Xiao Yun, Yu Chengyan and others are not the same. As long as it is careless, several remaining immortal powerful demons can instantly kill them!


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to see this result!


    "Demon people, don''t try to block my step!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly lifted his clothes and moved the nine purple thunder tripods to attack one of them!


    "Boom..."


    The nine cauldrons crush the void and surround the demon clan from all directions. Then, it thunders down like a mountain, beating its flesh and blood, and getting extremely terrible damage!


    "Kill!"


    Su Moyan and other people saw this, and immediately rushed to attack and kill, and soon suppressed the immortal strong man of the demon clan on the spot!


    "Boom..."


    The nine tripods move again to block another attack of Du Shaofu by several other demons!


    "Those who stand in my way, die!"


    Such words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. Under his fierce and powerful power, another demon clan was suppressed!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2854

    Many young children of the supreme often melt the sky to take the opportunity to kill this powerful demon clan again!


    At this time, the surrounding war situation is also very fierce!


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu had a million real strong men on his side, nearly 300000 or 400000 more than the demons!


    In front of these 300000 and 400000 people, those who take away the gods and return to emptiness are vulnerable to a single attack, and most of them die and die soon!


    "Ha ha ha Well done! These demons, damn it


    Su Moyan laughed. With the cooperation of the people and Du Shaofu, the immortality of these demons will soon be killed by the town!


    Sure enough, with the increasingly fierce situation of the war, Du Shaofu also used all the means of the last resort, and with the help of many real and perfect strong men, he killed all the immortality of the demon clan!


    "Kill! Don''t let go of any other demons


    The son of the supreme often melts the day roars, carries the formidable attack, mercilessly with the demon clan impact in one place!


    On the side of the demons, a large number of return to the virtual realm and seize the God realm died, exploding into a mass of blood mist in the void!


    Those who cut the real cultivation, also fell a lot, more than 600000 people at this time, only half of them were left!


    However, among the young children of the major forces, there were also very serious casualties. At least 200000 people died in the hands of the demon clan!


    "The adults have fallen, and I can''t stop them!"


    The rest of the powerful demon clan saw an immortal strong man killed by the town, at this time where there is the courage to continue to fight!


    Many people began to retreat and want to escape!


    "I can''t stop it! Go back


    It''s meaningless to continue fighting. The purple robed youth is still alive, and they can''t kill him at all!


    "Run away!"


    Within a few years, there were demons who began to flee!


    "Run away! Run away


    With the leader, there is a trend, more people began to flee.


    As demons, although they are brave and fearless to death, at this time, the two magic servants have gone away, and the other immortal strong men have also fallen. If we continue to fight, it will only increase meaningless death!


    "Where are the demons going?"


    The young children of the supreme Chang Rongtian all cried out and started to pursue!


    They all killed red eyes at this time, for the demon clan, no one is willing to let go easily!


    What''s more, many acquaintances died in the previous fighting. Only by killing these demons, can we vent our hatred!


    "If you want to go, you can leave your life first."


    "Kill! Clear the demons


    All the powerful men roared, a handle of weapon blade was shining, and the power of large pieces of laws was boiling endlessly, and they started the earth shaking pursuit of the demons!


    Once the intention of retreat comes into being, the consequences are very terrible. The whole demon clan is defeated like a mountain and is defeated in a large scale!


    All the strong men of the supreme constant fusion day pursue and kill at the same time, and they are closely attached to the back!


    Those who did not escape fast enough to return to the empty realm and seize the divine realm died in large numbers and were chopped into meat and mud!


    "Emperor Yuqing, how are you now?"


    Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun and others were not in a hurry to pursue him. They came to Du Shaofu''s side and asked him.


    The purple robed youth brought them great shock. It was unprecedented for them to break through and reach the virtual realm in the war between gods and demons, which made people crazy!


    If he can recover the strength of his peak period, let alone those powerful demons just now, even if there are immortal six heaven and seven heaven, they are not without the possibility of fighting!


    "I don''t have a big problem, it''s just that I consume too much and need time to recover!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand at the crowd.


    After breaking through the road punishment, he immediately fought with Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, and was intercepted by many demons. He never had a chance to recover his strength.


    And in order to kill those powerful immortal demons, it is consumed to the extreme. At this time, there is really not much combat power to be saved. It needs Haosheng to adjust his breath!


    "Shenhuang, the two demons have already escaped. Their status in the demons should not be low. Otherwise, millions of powerful people will not be willing to be cannon fodder for them."


    Teng Yuanshan came to Du Shaofu''s side, looked at him and said, "otherwise you stay here to recover your strength, we will continue to pursue and kill! Those demon troops always have to be solved! "


    He was worried that Du Shaofu had just made a breakthrough after all. If his cultivation foundation was affected by excessive consumption, the problem would be great!


    Teng Yuanshan doesn''t know the realm of virtual road very well. He doesn''t want to hurt Du Shaofu to the root!


    "No! I will never let go of those two


    Du Shaofu waved his hand and immediately said to the people of other forces: "in addition, the demons have more power to mobilize in the war between gods and demons! The deeper I go, the more dangerous I may face, but I will go there anyway! As for all of you, it''s up to you! Those who are willing to hunt down the demons will go with me! If you don''t want to, you don''t want to. But for the sake of safety, I suggest that everyone should not disperse and concentrate their strength to avoid being attacked by stealth! "Du Shaofu said, looking at Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun, Xiao Yun, and other leaders of the Holy Land and sacred land.


    Don''t think about it, there will be demons in the depths of the war, after all, the generals and ministers are here!


    However, Du Shaofu wanted to see each other. Anyway, he had to go on this trip!


    As for the children of the major forces, he will not force the people, after all, there will be very dangerous!


    After listening to Du Shaofu''s words, many people fell into deep thinking, weighing the pros and cons!


    After a while, Su Moyan raised his head and said, "emperor Yuqing, we are going to join you in the holy land of Huanchu! Since there are still a large number of demons in the demon war situation, it will no longer be a pure land, and may be attacked at any time! Instead of waiting to be killed, we''d better take the initiative to kill them! "


    "Yes! There is not even an immortal realm among us. If we encounter a large number of demons, we will die! As the son of Huan Chu said, it''s better for us to take the initiative and kill more demons! "


    Chi Yuanlin also nodded, indicating that he agreed with Su Moyan.


    They all knew that if it wasn''t for Du Shaofu''s existence, the millions of demon troops that had just appeared would have been enough to crush them!


    After all, there are more than a dozen immortal strong men on the other side. Once they are killed in the crowd of real strong people, it is no different from tiger into sheep!


    If there is a similar situation in the future, without Du Shaofu''s help, they will die very ugly!


    "We, the holy land of Jingyue, are with the emperor Yuqing."


    Liancaiyun lotus steps gently move out, so is the way.


    "Since the demons are not dead hearted and want to make a comeback, I think they will certainly brew a bigger conspiracy! Now that we have broken through it, let''s go with brother du to see what tricks those people have


    Xiao Yun nodded and said.


    The God demon battle situation is the battlefield which survives from the ancient times, here originally has a large number of remnant demons!


    Millions of years ago, a terrible strong man escaped from here, resulting in the disaster of wuchangrongtian!


    And now, there are two reincarnated strong demons from the outside world, must have planned a more terrifying plan!


    Xiao Yun really wants to know how those demons do things, and whether there are more secrets buried in this demon kingdom!


    "I hope that the things here can attract the attention of several ancestors who sit and forget as soon as possible! If the demons plan too big, with the strength of our people, I''m afraid it''s really hard to resist it! "


    It is a strong man who is really successful and goes out and says to the crowd.


    It is not enough for them to face the powerful demons with their young children alone!


    People can''t be naive to think that at this time that the fleeing demon army is all the power of the demon clan!


    I''m afraid that the outside world''s strong people have not thought that they have been fighting for many years, and there are still many powerful demons in the war situation!


    Otherwise, no one dares to let millions of young children enter this place for training!


    "Since you all want to go and have a look at it, let''s advance together and retreat together."


    Du Shaofu felt a little relieved that he could cope with more variables with the company!


    But at the same time, he also felt a lot of pressure, to know that the generals and ministers have reached a very strong situation, at least not worse than themselves!


    In this way, the danger faced by people is even greater!


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu no longer said anything more. He waved his hand directly, led the people and ran after the escaped powerful demons!


    He didn''t do it in person, but gave the wasteland space to Yu Chengyan, and he entered into it, constantly swallowing a lot of precious medicine, striving for time to quickly recover!


    After breaking through to the realm of virtual Tao, Du Shaofu has integrated a part of the origin of the law, and this source can derive the rhyme of Tao. From this point, no immortal strong man can compare with him!


    Therefore, the ancient space refined by the dean of tianwu college can be more freely mastered. It is more like a secret treasure similar to the heaven and earth bag, which can be carried by others!


    "The realm of emptiness?"


    In the ancient space, Du Shaofu sat cross legged, refining the power of precious medicine, but also thinking about his present state.


    He learned from Su Moyan and other people that he is now in this realm!


    Earlier, Du Shaofu tried to strike the immortal realm with the power of four primitive laws, but all ended in failure!


    Later, he suddenly thought, based on the power of the empty eight trigrams, let the four primitive laws begin to merge with each other, which really broke through a layer of obstacles!


    And this layer of obstacles after cracking, let him step into a situation that no one has been able to achieve since ancient times!


    "The four laws integrate with each other, condensing the power of the origin of the law, and the power of these laws will also derive the charm of Tao! No wonder that immortality and sitting and forgetting are all derived from this realm! Dao Yun, that''s the power that the strong can have if they sit and forget! "Du Shaofu can''t help feeling that he has been practicing the four primitive laws and breaking through them simultaneously. He has also experienced numerous difficulties and made countless efforts!


    However, this kind of pay is very worthwhile, the state of virtual Tao is the best result!


    After breaking through the true perfection, Daoyun can be produced. Although this rhyme is much less than the power of the origin of the road in the realm of sitting and forgetting, it is enough terror compared with the immortal strong!


    "I don''t know how this virtual realm is divided and how to break through in the later stage."


    Du Shaofu had never heard of this realm before, but only after listening to Su Moyan, did he know that there were very few people who knew this for thirty-three days.


    He had some expectations, but he did not dare to take it lightly!


    He still remembers the terrible punishment. Needless to say, with the deepening of cultivation, the later test will be more and more terrible!


    "After the emptiness of Tao, there is the carrying of Tao and the absence of image! These two also exist only in the realm of legend, more vast and unpredictable! Since ancient times, there are many strong people who are afraid to touch the threshold of carrying the road, but no one can really achieve it! Can I try to hit that height one day? "


    Du Shaofu thought in his heart that he could not be willing to stop in a state of emptiness. Naturally, he wanted to reach a deeper level!


    What''s more, Du Shaofu believed that he had such an opportunity. After all, the imaginary realm in the legend could be broken. What could be impossible to achieve with Dao and Wu Xiang?


    "It''s better to take a look at it step by step. We can only rely on ourselves to explore the realm of emptiness, and no one can provide guidance!"


    Du Shaofu immediately put aside all his thoughts.


    In this realm, it is difficult for any strong person to really direct himself, even if it is the existence of the immortal jiuchongtian, such as Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San, Yu Taiyan and so on!


    "I don''t know what level the generals and ministers have reached now!"


    When Du Shaofu thought about things in the war between the gods and Demons again, he could not help sighing.


    At that time, in the world of Shenwu, the friendship between myself and the generals was deep. They had experienced hardships together, and the generals and ministers helped him out!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan also wanted to leave from their own hands. Du Shaofu didn''t ask much about the relationship between them!


    However, after that time, Du Shaofu and his generals never met again.


    However, at the final juncture of the disaster of the demon sect, the generals and ministers killed them with the body of golden hair, swallowing the heaven and killing the earth, and directly solved the resurrected demon God!


    However, at that time, Du Shaofu had already fallen, and did not see such a scene!


    Who would have thought that after meeting Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan again in the thirtieth day, they knew each other had already stood on the opposite side!


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to guess the true identity of the generals and ministers. He must be the most powerful one in the past thirty-three days of chaos!


    "Are you still a general?"


    Such doubts arose in Du Shaofu''s heart, which he could not imagine.


    The general is the body of a zombie. The so-called zombie is formed by the wisdom of the corpse. Therefore, in his early years, he was unable to know his real identity!


    In order to improve his strength, he must recover the original spirit which was suppressed at that time!


    This can also explain why even the three thousand masters of the world and the ancestors of the Du family, who could not kill them, were able to be directly killed by generals and ministers!


    But I don''t know whether the general who integrated the former yuan Shen was still the one that Du Shaofu was familiar with!


    Thinking of these problems, Du Shaofu had a boundless sense of melancholy.


    He attached great importance to friendship and didn''t really want to be enemies with generals and ministers. In any case, he had to find the other party and ask him in person!


    "First of all, you can recover your strength. There will always be an end to other things."


    Du Shaofu suddenly sighed a long sigh, and then he stopped thinking about it.


    Close your eyes slightly, under the operation of the secret power in the body, a piece of light of laws flies out, forming a piece of treacherous veins, vast and profound, unpredictable!


    With the passage of time in the ancient space, his breath is growing rapidly, and the terrible power is more and more powerful!


    In the end, the whole barren space vibrated with it, making a huge roar!


    The wind and rain, thunder, fire and other things intertwined to surround Du Shaofu in the central position!


    "The strongest power in the world is not the road, but the world form derived from the road! Is this the path to the realm of Tao? "


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu had some insight in his heart.


    He thought of this layer when he cracked the world form formed by the way of heaven punishment!


    Although the Tao is supreme, its real strength lies in its ability to develop thousands and create all things!Therefore, the ultimate embodiment of the power of the Tao lies in its derived world form!


    As a result, Du Shaofu could not help but speculate that the realm of Tao is to derive his own world?


    "There should be no mistake in this general direction."


    After thinking for a long time, Du Shaofu finally nodded and said to himself.


    Since no one can direct themselves, then according to their own ideas to do, presumably this general direction will not appear deviation!


    "In this way, the power of the origin of the law is not the strongest means. What is really powerful is to divide the original power mastered and evolve a terrifying world form, so as to achieve a stronger place!"


    Du Shaofu kept on understanding. His hands were constantly moving in the void, and a huge eight trigrams figure appeared, and then it was divided into a terrible wheel, in which the subtle power of law flowed!


    The power of these laws was woven and shaped by Du Shaofu, and then transformed into a long sword with incomparable ferocity in the twinkling light!


    Such a sword light was the terrible means to kill many powerful demons and break through the punishment world at that time!


    "Since it is derived from the origin of the law, this sword is called" the original sword of killing the sky "


    Du Shaofu murmured, his eyes burning at the sharp sword light in the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2855

    This kind of means is a new understanding of their own, derived from the power of the origin of the law, condensing the world''s ten thousand dharmas and converging into a sword!


    Du Shaofu had tried it before. It was absolutely terrifying and far beyond all the means he had ever mastered!


    He is confident that with such a unique skill, he can fight against the immortal five or even six heaven!


    From this we can see the strength of the virtual realm!


    And the origin of the word "Xu Dao" is just because it can produce Dao rhyme naturally!


    "There is still a good weapon to use now!"


    Du Shaofu murmured, then he took out the Zijin tianque and placed it on his knee.


    This broad sword has been fighting with me for many years, but now it can''t match my cultivation very well. The level is a little low!


    Whether it''s the Zhenguo Huangxi Longyang sword of Yuqing Kingdom, or the top-quality Nirong sword that was captured from the great prince of cangming Kingdom, they are much stronger than Zijin tianque!


    But the two swords have not been refined by Du Shaofu so far, so they are used by himself!


    "Zijin tianque You have been following me for many years, and if you give up, you are really reluctant to give up! "


    Du Shaofu''s palm caressed the blade of the broadsword, which was extremely gentle, as if he were caressing his own child.


    He didn''t want to give up Zijin tianque, but there was still a lot of opportunities and materials for him to upgrade his level again!


    However, he would like to try to let the purple golden sky palace swallow the top-quality Nirong sword, so as to improve its level!


    However, this process is bound to take a great risk. After all, it is a high-quality law tool. If it is not careful, it is likely that what is swallowed up will not be the nirvana sword, but the purple golden sky palace!


    "After all, I still have to take this step. In my present state of mind, it should be very hard to suppress a real tool of high-quality law!"


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind that he would start to swallow the Nirong sword with Zijin tianque!


    Time flies in the ancient space, and unconsciously it is a hundred years, and in the outside world, it is only the past year or so!


    It must be that at this time, the children of various forces are still pursuing those remaining demons. There should be a small distance from the deepest point of the war between gods and demons.


    After so many years of recovery, Du Shaofu has reached the peak. After the breakthrough, the whole person felt that he had infinite secret power, which showed the original power of the ultimate law in the world!


    He peeped into the outside world and found that things were the same as he thought, and there were not many changes.


    After that, Du Shaofu was again in peace.


    "Zijin tianque, go!"


    Du Shaofu drank softly, and the broad sword between his knees flew up into the sky!


    "Hum..."


    A magnificent sound of concussion came out, and the whole ancient space was buzzing!


    "Oh..."


    "Roar..."


    "Gu..."


    "Oh..."


    Then, a piece of sunlight burst out from the purple golden sky palace, turning into four virtual shadows, namely, green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu, and they were in the air, filled with fierce power!


    This broad sword was originally very extraordinary. It has been forged and upgraded by Du Shaofu in the past years. Now it can be regarded as the level of artifact. Its power is not weak!


    "Neron, go!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand again, and a sword engraved with dragon pattern flew up and stood side by side with Zijin tianque in the void!


    On the body of the sword, the Golden Dragon twists and turns like a living creature. In the faint, you can hear the sound of the Dragon chanting, which makes your scalp numb!


    Du Shaofu''s state of mind has been greatly increased. He feels that this sword is terrible!


    If it wasn''t for the great prince of cangming kingdom that he had only completed his cultivation and was controlled by an immortal strong man, it would have been extremely difficult for Du Shaofu to seize this sword!


    The so-called true instrument of law is to condense the power of the law in it, and the non immortal state cannot be sacrificed and refined!


    Only the immortal high-level strong, such as immortal seven heaven, eight heaven, and even nine heaven, can have the strength to forge!


    Du Shaofu asked himself that although his strength has been greatly increased, it would be very difficult for him to face the existence of terror in such a state!


    "Start!"


    Without too much to think about, Du Shaofu''s voice snapped, controlling the Zijin tianque and moving!


    But in the sky, the shadow of the four sacred beasts moved with them, slowly approaching the Nirong sword step by step!


    "Ouch..."


    If you feel something, the sword body of Nirong sword starts to vibrate violently, and the terrible dragon chants move empty, which makes the ancient space shake!


    The real tool has the spirit, can sense the potential danger, actually launched the defense voluntarily!However, a fierce light of law breaks out from the body of Nirong sword. It spreads out like a tide, forming a shuttle shaped barrier that covers the whole body of the sword, while the breath on the purple golden sky palace is blocked out!


    "The soul is very smart. It''s not an active attack. Do you know that I can also attack?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and murmured.


    Every high-grade utensil has its own soul, and Zijin tianque has its own. In those years, it has devoured many precious utensils, and once devoured the soul of an archaic sacred instrument!


    Based on this characteristic, Du Shaofu decided to use Zijin tianque to refine Nirong!


    However, it is obvious that the spirit of Nirong sword is very high. If it is out of the master''s control, it can give birth to its own life and turn into a demon!


    "Zijin tianque, break it for me!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly roared, and his strength surged out of his body and penetrated into the sky palace of Zijin!


    All of a sudden, the broad sword released a bright light, a piece of law power in the crazy transpiration, the shadow of the four God beasts issued a series of roaring and roaring sound.


    "Hum..."


    In the whirling flight of the original power of those laws, all of them finally merged into the body of Zijin tianque sword, which gave it an indescribable charm!


    A terrible sword Gang forms and suddenly cuts towards the Nirong sword!


    This sword is very sharp and vigorous. There is a rhyme on it. The great power is surging!


    When it cuts the barrier outside the Nirong sword, the sharp Qi is powerful and cuts it off in an instant!


    But this is not the power of Zijin tianque, but the power of Du Shaofu''s law!


    "Don''t hide, come out and fight!"


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. He controlled Zijin tianque, pressed step by step, and oppressed the Nirong sword!


    If you want to make Zijin tianque swallow the Nirong sword, you must force its spirit out, and then swallow it. Only in this way can we finally swallow it!


    "How dare you shout with me even with a magic tool?"


    From the nirvana sword came a majestic voice, showing extreme domineering!


    However, the soul of the weapon did not appear. Instead, the dragon pattern on the sword became more and more bright. The sound of dragon chanting shook the sky and the earth, and the powerful spirit rolled. The terrible sword awn puffed out and directly met the purple gold sky palace!


    "You want to cringe? Do you think you can hide? "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and turned his body strength again. He entered the purple and golden sky palace!


    The broad sword sends out a joyful sound of Chang Ming, fiercely attacks and kills down!


    "Hi..."


    The two sword lights suddenly collide and burst out a terrible power. It''s just like killing the earth!


    When the light of the sword explodes, countless sword shadows appear in the void. They whirl and shoot in all directions and pierce the void!


    This scene is very terrible, the world seems to be boiling open, the ancient space rolled up a sword Gang storm!


    "Suppress!"


    Du Shaofu''s body soared into the air and clapped it without any fluctuation. It was directly printed on the body of the Nirong sword, making a "Ding" sound!


    This high-quality rule artifact was beaten flying, and the body of the sword vibrated horribly, as if to be broken!


    "I am the king of the ancient space. Even if you want to hide, where can you hide? Just a little bit, come out and fight! "


    Du Shaofu spoke in a deep voice and quickly pursued the past. His whole body was powerful, and he bound the Nirong sword into it!


    At the same time, Zijin tianque was killed again and cut down!


    "Roar..."


    The Dragon chants on the nirvana sword, roaring to break the void!


    The dragon shape engraved on the body of the sword gives off a brilliant light, and a domineering spirit spreads from it!


    "Are you willing to come out at last?"


    Looking at this scene, Du Shaofu could not help but smile.


    Under his own pressure, the spirit finally left the sword and faced the purple golden sky palace!


    He knows that this is because he has mastered the power of the ancient space, and the power of the origin of the law is also fierce, even if the other party wants to hide, he can not always hide!


    "Roar..."


    Only under the gaze of Du Shaofu, the golden light slowly spread out, revealing the body of a golden dragon, crouching in the void, looking up at Du Shaofu and Zijin tianque!


    "Human, force me out, you are looking for death!"


    Jinlong mouth spits out words, a pair of fierce pupil turn, carrying the breath of incomparable majesty!


    As the soul of a high-quality real tool, it turns into a golden dragon, and its power is absolutely strong!


    "Who is not yet dead! Come and fight


    Du Shaofu''s face became more serious. It was only the first step to force out the spirit. The next step was the real key!


    In the end, whether the nirvana sword is swallowed up or the purple golden sky palace is turned into waste products is likely to be only between a thought!


    Even at this time, Du Shaofu has not been sure. It is still unknown whether he can suppress the spirit of a high-quality real weapon!"Death, man


    The Golden Dragon roared, and the power of the tyrant was boiling, and huge shocks were produced. The vast patterns of rules were woven and formed in the void. They were even more powerful than those exerted by Du Shaofu!


    The Golden Dragon moves in the air and twists and coils, wrapping the Zijin tianque and the purple robed youth together. It seems that they want to wipe out the two at the same time!


    "It''s a real tool of the best law. The power of the soul of this weapon is also very strong!"


    Du Shaofu was speechless. In terms of the source of the law, he could not match the spirit of the first-class law!


    However, he is also fearless. Since he is going to fight for it, there is no reason to retreat!


    As he spoke, Du Shaofu moved!


    He stepped out of the void step by step, and at the same time mobilized the power of the ancient space, aroused the invisible secret power, and all of them suppressed to the spirit!


    "I''m afraid you won''t come out. Since it''s out, even if it''s a dragon, you have to be honest with me!"


    Du Shaofu swept down the sky with the power of wild hegemony, and the whole ancient space was shaking!


    All these forces are pressing against the spirit!


    Under the attack of the ancient space power, in a moment, the nirvana spirit is like a withered tree in the gale, and its body swings!


    The power of terror attacks on the body, so that the Golden Dragon''s body light quickly dimmed a lot, a large number of dragon scales exploded, turned into pure law veins, dancing in the void!


    "Roar..."


    Bursts of dragon roar through the sky, trying to tear the sky and earth!


    "Man, you want to suppress me, you can''t think of it! Under your control, this space has its own uniqueness, which makes it difficult for me to contend with! But if you are determined to devour me with this artifact, let''s have a good net


    The Golden Dragon roared and said such words.


    It''s full of the original power of the law boiling, trying to cut a trace of Du Shaofu''s blockade, and then suddenly rushed into the Zijin tianque sword body!


    "It''s really on!"


    Looking at such a scene, Du Shaofu''s heart slightly filled with a trace of sinking!


    Lead out the soul of Nirong sword, and then let it enter the Zijin tianque, and then carry out the final suppression, so that the spirit of Zijin tianque will swallow it, so that we can achieve our own vision!


    If in the time of the ancient space, it will be very easy to suppress it completely and swallow it up again!


    But Du Shaofu didn''t dare to press too hard. If he caused the Jinlong to destroy himself, he would have done nothing!


    Now this step is also in his expectation!


    "Roar..."


    Only in Du Shaofu''s murmuring, there was a loud roar from his throat. The great red Jiri horse monkey spirit crossed the sky and stepped into the space of Zijin tianque sword body!


    As soon as the soul of the Golden Dragon first entered, it burst out with incomparable terrible edge!


    But seeing thousands of lightsabers shaking out of the sky, like waves of sword rain pouring down, rampant in the space of Zijin tianque!


    "If you want to devour me, I will destroy your artifact first!"


    Golden Dragon yells, crazy operation of the power, constantly scattered sword light!


    It knows that the nirvana sword fell into the hands of the purple robed youth, and he could not escape.


    If it is simply refined, the soul of the Golden Dragon will not be so crazy, and what human beings do is to let a artifact devour itself, which is absolutely intolerable!


    Therefore, after entering the sword body space, it is the first time to kill the spirit of this artifact!


    Not far away, a spirit with the same shape as the broad sword outside is standing. The sword rain that the Golden Dragon displays is just there!


    "Kill!"


    The body of the golden dragon, which is transformed by the spirit, drinks fiercely, looks like a sword. It is domineering and majestic. It has strange rules, and the veins come out from both pupils.


    Suddenly, the strange vibration of this space, with a mysterious force, completely distorts the space.


    This energy is too terrible. The Golden Dragon shadow appears in front of the spirit of Zijin tianque at the same time. It opens a ferocious mouth, blows out sword light, distorts space and destroys everything.


    In this moment, the spirit of Zijin tianque was imprisoned for no reason, and the space was blocked, which was bound by mysterious force.


    "Oh


    At the same time, a bright golden light appeared, which could not be blocked by the strange energy of the confined space. It turned into a huge golden ape. The golden rule stripes all over the body were wrapped and evolved. It was full of vitality. It gave people a feeling of the beginning of heaven and earth and the beginning of all things, as if they could penetrate the essence of all laws.


    "Suppress!"


    The golden ape drinks, and its eyes are vivid. It looks like a natural spirit pupil overlooking everything. The terrible momentum breaks out. If it can push the four sides and suppress everything, Shengsheng roars to the Golden Dragon Spirit.This is the body of Du Shaofu''s Yuanshen chijiri macaque, entering the inner space of Zijin tianque!


    "Boom!"


    The fist of the body of the original God of the red Jiri macaque is also full of a kind of strange power. It can ignore the strange power of the former which affects the space, and directly shake away the sword light and strange animals.


    The spirit of the first-class law is powerful. It can produce the power of the original law. Its power is comparable to that of the ordinary immortal seven times heaven cultivator. With that strange power, it is difficult to deal with it.


    But the body of Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen is definitely not under his body, even if it is the spirit of the high-quality law.


    The most important point is that Du Shaofu not only derived the origin of the law, but also carried the rhyme of Taoism. By virtue of this, the gap between the two can be greatly reduced!


    "It seems that it''s no more than that!"


    Du Shaofu twisted his eyebrows.


    He runs the power of the origin of the law and suppresses it with Taoist rhyme. He wears out the power of the Golden Dragon''s spirit again and again!


    This is a protracted battle. Du Shaofu''s strength is higher than that of the Golden Dragon Spirit in essence, but it is a little less powerful in terms of vastness!


    After a long and long time, a delicate balance has been maintained between the two. For a time, no one can do anything about it!


    "Human beings, you want to refine me, you are delusional!"


    With a roar and roar, the spirit of golden dragon is extremely embarrassed!


    He is bound by death in this space, but he can''t escape to the outside world. He can''t kill the spirit of this artifact!


    "Your end is either to be annihilated and suppressed, or to be devoured honestly by refining. There is no third choice! But I know you must choose the former. Let''s just spend it like this, and see who can afford it


    Du Shaofu sneered. At this point, he was not worried at all.


    Under the pressure of the four primitive laws at the same time, coupled with the fierce attack of Daoyun, it is sooner or later that the Golden Dragon will be defeated.


    Sure enough, for a long time in the past, the power of the golden dragon spirit finally reached a critical point and began to weaken!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Du Shaofu moved with all his strength and almost exerted all his strength to suppress him!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2856

    "Ouwu..."


    As the power of the Golden Dragon Spirit is gradually weakened, the purple gold rule stripe on the purple gold sky palace erupts dazzling light, forming a purple gold space vortex. The evil spirit is like a hurricane sweeping, crying and howling, and the light is dazzling. It contains the power of dragon and tiger, the spirit of Phoenix and martial arts, which is dazzling and brilliant enough to be ignored.


    This terrible and evil spirit is enough to shatter all souls directly.


    Zijin tianque erupted with the power of an unparalleled weapon. The terrifying and ferocious spirit rippled wildly. It devoured the energy of the surrounding ancient space, and directly absorbed the energy of the Golden Dragon.


    At this moment, the spirit of Zijin tianque also saw the situation between Du Shaofu and Jinlong. With the participation of Du Shaofu, the situation was on one side!


    "Roar!"


    The spirit of the Golden Dragon roars and turns pale with shock. The sword light bursts into the sky and strangles the void. Unexpectedly, it is about to break free under the explosion of Zijin tianque.


    "Oh


    The body of the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen roars and leaps out of the sky. In an instant, it turns into a golden five finger mountain peak. The law source of the large area is derived and evolved. The dense aura spreads and communicates the energy of heaven and earth. It is like a rainbow full of Qi, like the supreme, as if it can crush all things and suppress all things in the world!


    "Suppress!"


    The golden peaks of the five fingers are suppressed on the body of the golden dragon, and the golden rules are spreading all over the sky. They are constantly evolving, just like a golden ocean.


    "Roar..."


    The body of the Golden Dragon roars and wants to break free. The surrounding space is twisted, but it can''t affect the golden five finger peak. It is suppressed by death. The sword light finally shows the color of fear.


    "Hula..."


    The spirit of Zijin tianque roars with crazy power of swallowing. Accompanied by the howling of ghosts, the roar of dragons and tigers, and the sound of birds and turtles, it devours and refines the energy on the body of the Golden Dragon and owns it.


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to move. He just stared at Zijin tianque and Nirong sword!


    At the same time, his whole body strength is surging, all used to suppress the spirit of the golden dragon!


    "It seems that the process will be very long."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself.


    It will take a long time for Zijin tianque to swallow up the soul of Nirong sword.


    Before the power of broad sword surpasses the spirit of golden dragon, one must suppress it all the time. Otherwise, it is likely to form a counter attack and turn Zijin tianque into a scrap iron!


    If that''s the case, it''s not worth the loss!


    "I don''t know what''s going on out there!"


    While suppressing the spirit of the golden dragon, Du Shaofu still remembered the events in the war between the gods and demons.


    After breaking through the realm of emptiness, if all the young children of wushangchangrongtian are not led by themselves, if they encounter a large number of demons, the outcome will not be optimistic!


    At the moment, zique Jin can''t ask himself.


    These problems were soon suppressed by him, and Du Shaofu began to devote himself to helping the Zijin tianque devour the soul of Nirong sword. He had to finish the work here as soon as possible, so that he could go out and deal with the demons earlier.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu had some expectations. He wanted to see what kind of grade Zijin tianque could achieve after the final success!


    In the ancient space, time flies by, and several years pass by.


    Finally, in the space of Zijin tianque sword body, the terrible and ferocious spirit finally covers up the majestic and domineering atmosphere of Jinlong, breaking the balance between the two.


    Du Shaofu had been waiting patiently until Zijin tianque had an overwhelming advantage. Only then did he breathe a long sigh of relief, and then withdrew his power and let Zijin tianque devour freely.


    He himself was very consumed, but he still showed a knowing smile.


    Immediately, Du Shaofu''s red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen''s body withdrew from the sword body space and returned to his own body.


    In the ancient space, the body of the Nirong sword is facing the body of the Zijin tianque sword. Both of them are breath converging without any fluctuation.


    However, Du Shaofu knew that with the continuous phagocytosis of Zijin tianque, the sword body of Nirong sword would eventually be swallowed and digested, turning this treasure which represents the status of cangming God''s emperor into a scrap iron!


    "It''s time to go out and have a look!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay more attention to the two swords. After recovering from his knees for a long time, Du Shaofu left the ancient space and went to the outside world!


    At this time, many young disciples from the supreme Chang Rong Tian had already marched to the very deep place of the war between gods and demons!


    Over the years, they couldn''t tell how far they had traveled.


    "Brother Du, are you fully recovered?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu appear, Xiao Yun, Yu Chengyan, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran and others all asked with some joy.


    "How are things going?"


    Du Shaofu nodded and then asked Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun and Xiao Yun."In recent years, we have been chasing those remaining demons, and we have almost wiped out all of them. Only a few dozen powerful people who have been killed perfectly are still running away!"


    Xiao Yun thought for a moment and said to Du Shaofu.


    "In fact, we don''t mean that we can''t kill those demons, but we just want them to lead the way and find the two Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan!"


    Su Mo Yan took over the beginning of the story, gently smile, way.


    "That''s good!"


    Du Shaofu was very satisfied with their actions.


    Their ultimate goal is to find the generals and ministers. It must be that only by leaving Chihuang and Shen Yan in the East can they know the whereabouts of the generals and ministers.


    And chasing those demons, we should have a chance to find out where the devil''s final nest is!


    "But we have also lost a lot of manpower. There were a million people in the past, but now we have less than 800000!"


    Even Caiyun''s beautiful face is a bit gloomy, and the loss of more than 200000 people has been great enough to cause a certain impact on the major forces.


    Fortunately, the demon side lost more and was almost killed in the rout!


    "The demons are rampant. If they are allowed to continue their rampage, we will not be able to rest for the whole thirty-three days! Since it is a fight, there must be casualties, which is inevitable! "


    Chi Yuanlin eyebrows micro Cu, such as and road.


    The others were silent and nodded.


    Later, all of them stopped talking, and they all moved on with their heads down. They always followed those fleeing demons and made all-out efforts to pursue and kill them!


    Not long after, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows gently.


    Because the surrounding area, as well as his own and other people''s route, let him feel a little familiar.


    After looking back, he finally determined one thing!


    "If I thought it was right, we should be heading to a place called the gate of hell!"


    Du Shaofu said to the crowd around him.


    "The gate of hell? Where is that? "


    Many people are confused, but at the same time, Su Moyan, Lian Caiyun and others are one by one staring at each other.


    "We got this information from some lonely demons earlier. Now it seems that the gate of hell really exists!"


    Su Moyan frowned and said softly.


    It''s true that Du Shaofu is familiar with these things because he once searched the yuan God of a powerful demon clan and learned a lot of things.


    From the memory of the powerful demon clan, he knew that some very terrible places were in the war between gods and demons. Previously, the sea of blood was one of them, and so was the gate of hell!


    It is known that there are no demons to explore, no one knows exactly where it is, what terrible things exist.


    "The gate of hell should be a more terrible place, we must be careful!"


    Du Shaofu gave a serious advice. He felt vaguely that it was definitely a more terrible place than the ruins of the ancient wasteland!


    "It won''t take too long to arrive. When it''s near, we will solve those demons in front of us at the first time."


    Xiao Yun''s white robe swayed slightly, and in his eyes there was a shred of fierce murder!


    "Go


    People no longer say much, and strive to catch up with those demons who are really strong and complete!


    As they went deeper into the war between the gods and demons, Du Shaofu and others felt that the fierce and fierce atmosphere was more and more prosperous, and the terrible smell of blood filled every inch of space!


    A gust of wind whistling, blowing in the body, like a ghost around the body, people feel scalp numb, the whole body has goose bumps.


    In this ancient battlefield, there are countless undead. After the precipitation of ages, the whole space is just like the death world!


    All of us are marching forward in the breath of terror. Fortunately, those who come here are the strong ones. At least, they are all the strength of the early stage, so they are not afraid to be invaded by ferocity.


    "We''re afraid we''re coming!"


    All of a sudden, Du Fu''s eyes flashed over a vast area.


    His cultivation is beyond all people, and he has sensed some things earlier.


    Under the inspection of Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen''s power, tens of millions of miles away, the terrible bloody power is surging, like a long river rushing and roaring.


    This situation was countless times stronger than that in other places. Even if it was far away, Du Shaofu felt awe stricken!


    "If you are sure, these leading demons can be eliminated now!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Su Moyan said.


    "Get rid of it. It''s a disaster to keep it!"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, then leisurely put out a hand, and suddenly clapped it in the void!


    "Whoa..."


    The four primitive laws intertwined and twisted, producing a part of the original power, into a big handprint like the sky, directly shot!This handprint snatched away, and in the blink of an eye, it passed thousands of miles away, blocked the void, and instantly hit more than ten demons to kill the really perfect strong!


    "BAM Bang Bang..."


    The sound of a series of explosions, those who were swept by the fingerprints, instantly turned into powder, and died!


    "Is this the strength of the realm of emptiness?"


    Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun, Xiao Yun, Yu Chengyan and others looked at such a scene. They were all shocked, and their eyes were filled with horror!


    They know that the realm of emptiness is very strong, but they didn''t expect it to be so strong. Du Shaofu''s simple move can kill more than a dozen demons across the void, which is really unbelievable!


    Such a terrible ability, I''m afraid it''s hard to achieve even the immortal five Heaven!


    "Brother Du is now so strong that he will never be able to catch up with him in this life, and he can''t touch him any more."


    Xiao Yun couldn''t help but smile bitterly. At the beginning of knowing Du Shaofu, he still wanted to fight with him one day, so as to find out the gap between them.


    But who thinks, this guy is really too abnormal, growth speed completely beyond imagination!


    Where his realm seems to be from cultivation, it is flying!


    Xiao Yun''s heart is filled with emotion. It seems that fighting with Du Shaofu is not something to think about. Unless one day his bones itch and he wants to find a bully!


    In fact, it is not only Xiao Yun, but also Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran, Meng Dongyang and many other children of Yuqing Kingdom, who all had such a sigh.


    Many of them were similar to or even far beyond Du Shaofu''s realm, but after a long time, the other side had already left behind them!


    "Let''s do it together. Let''s make a quick decision."


    Comparatively speaking, Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun and other people''s feelings are not so deep. They are just shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength!


    Under the leadership of a group of saints and daughters, the remaining strong ones all rushed out and began to kill dozens of remaining demons to kill the truly perfect strong!


    This is a one-sided massacre, with Du Shaofu''s awe. Although the demons fled for their lives, they were soon killed and no one was left!


    After the final pursuit, many people also began to feel the horror in front of them. The bloody and vicious atmosphere filled in, which made everyone tremble for no reason!


    But no one flinched, all headed for the final place.


    "Is that the gate of hell?"


    Tens of thousands of miles away, many of the young children of the supreme often melt into the sky and arrive at a strange place. In front of them, there is a scene that makes every young strong person feel shocked!


    In the void, there is a huge red light group, the size does not know how many thousands of miles, a desolate breath of the ancient wave out, so that everyone is as if in the ancient wilderness time!


    Under the cover of this breath, everyone seems to have some illusions in front of their eyes. If they are back in the dark age of lofty life, there are many scenes of great gods and demons in front of us. Every towering body stands up to the sky and looks down on the world!


    With a gentle sweep of the eyes of the gods and demons, the void is disillusioned and turned into chaos; with a slight lift of the hand, time and space revolve, and the world collapses; the chest rises and falls slightly, accompanied by the thunder and drums all over the sky, and the world is turbulent


    This kind of scene is too terrible, not ordinary people can imagine, let these young strong people indulge in it!


    And when the gods and demons were disillusioned, there was a large image like the tide!


    Among them, thousands of horses gallop and roar, trample on the Star River and annihilate the earth!


    In the thousands of troops and horses, there is the spirit of bloody killing, which makes the whole sky become scarlet, as if it is soaked with blood!


    The atmosphere of killing and cutting is too vast, which makes the sky shake and makes the earth tremble. Many young and powerful people feel that they are going to be crushed and turned into blood fog at any time, which makes the bloody atmosphere even stronger!


    Because they had already had psychological preparation for a long time, it was not because of the internal power that no one really lost their mind because of the breath. All the young and powerful people were staring at the huge blood colored light, and their eyes were shocked!


    "There should be no mistake, this should be the gate of hell!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed and he looked at the huge red light.


    The movement in the light group was startling, but it also aroused Du Shaofu''s strong curiosity.


    All the things in the God demon war situation are left over from ancient times, and there may be some big secrets hidden in this light group!


    "It''s terrible here. It''s absolutely dangerous."


    Su Mo Yan''s eyes are dignified, speak softly.


    With his accomplishments, they all felt deeply that just standing outside, the spirits couldn''t help shivering.Those who are relatively weak will be even more so. If we lead everyone in rashly, we may lose a lot of manpower!


    "Some of us go in and others stay outside. According to my estimation, there must be a large number of demons around here. We must be careful to defend ourselves!"


    Du Shaofu looked back and looked at the leaders of various forces.


    It is not realistic for all people to enter together. If they are forced to do so, they will only cause unnecessary casualties.


    "That''s what brothers Du said. Holy sons and daughters of holy land enter, and all other people stay outside."


    Xiao Yun thought for a moment and nodded.


    "For the sake of safety, those left behind should form an array ahead of time and do a good job in defense. We must guard against the danger before it happens."


    Du Shaofu looked again at Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran, Meng Dongyang, Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and so on, and solemnly warned.


    No one knows how many powerful demons exist in the periphery. If there are a large number of immortal realms, how can hundreds of thousands of young children not die enough!


    "It''s decided that everyone should be dispatched in a unified way, and there must be no violation of the order!"


    Su Moyan and others gathered together and selected several leaders. Then, without further delay, they rushed directly into the huge bloody light with Du Shaofu!


    There are about half of the thirty-five holy places where the heaven is constantly melted. There are nearly twenty people here, including Du Shaofu!


    Such a force is not weak, but if you want to face many powerful demons, it is absolutely hard to do!


    However, everyone wants to enter the red light group, want to see what kind of things exist in the gate of hell, and what kind of situation will be terrible!


    In ancient times, the demons had been cutting for thirty-three days, and they wanted to make a comeback. No one dared to take it lightly!


    But no matter what kind of plot they have, as children of thirty-three days, there is no retreat!


    Only when we enter into the exploration and find out more secrets, can we have a more leisurely response!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2857

    When Du Shaofu and others entered the huge red light, they entered another space!


    This is a dark and cold place, vast and boundless, with no blue sky above and no thick soil under our feet. All of us are suspended in the void!


    Around the sight of the place, there are stars running ups and downs, there is a small stream of empty turbulence roaring to and fro!


    "Here is Between the world


    Su Mo Yan frowned, looked around and said such a sentence.


    "It''s similar to the world, but it seems different!"


    Xiao Yun also felt confused. After they entered, they didn''t notice any terrible smell, which made everyone puzzled!


    "It is similar to the crack in the world, but it must not be as simple as the crack in the world!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and he kept on exploring his surroundings with the strength of displaying the original spirit.


    Under his observation, there are countless stars around, some of which emit light and heat!


    However, these stars are all dead, covered with gravel, unlike the stars in the past thirty-three days, some of them are a small world, full of vitality!


    In short, what Du Shaofu felt from the power of Yuan Shen was the lifeless space of stars!


    "Although there is no life in this space, I always feel that it is very unusual. Maybe there is some big secret hidden here!"


    Chi Yuanlin gently opened his mouth, so he said.


    Not only he, but all people standing in the void, can feel the existence of special fluctuations in the invisible!


    This wave is very strange, they can not break through the mystery, vaguely can feel that the countless stars across a wonderful track, weave a mysterious order, such as what is blocked.


    "The bloody light we entered has disappeared. I don''t know how to return to the war between gods and demons."


    Even Caiyun vermilion lip opens slightly, slightly show dignified ground says.


    After all the people, the gate of hell no longer exists. I don''t know where this place is and where to turn back!


    "You don''t have to think about going out. You''d better look into it."


    Du Shaofu sank for a moment and then said, "since the bloody light is called the gate of hell, is it possible that we are in hell at this time?"


    "Hell?"


    Many strong people are all stunned, this guess they have not thought about.


    But everyone knows that the legend of the eighteen story hell has been circulating for thirty-three days!


    It is said that it is a dead land without any vitality. It is full of blood and killing. It is full of violence!


    However, it seems that the surrounding area is not very similar to the rumors. The stars here have nothing special except a dead silence, and there is no shadow of hell at all!


    "It''s not impossible. Maybe we''re really in a hell of eighteen levels."


    Xiao Yun thought for a moment and said heavily.


    As for the eighteen levels of hell, everyone knows very limited, no one can say clearly what kind of existence it is. After all, everything just comes from legend.


    "The dead stars all over the sky look very old and desolate! The track of each star''s movement seems to be weaving some invisible power, which is hard to see through! "


    Du Shaofu stopped thinking about it, and began to move in the starry sky!


    People see this also all keep up with, the speed of a group of people is very fast, innumerable boulders all over the ground big star from their body pass by!


    "The two demons don''t know if they are here. How can we find them?"


    Su Moyan said while following Du Shaofu.


    They are here to explore the root of the demon clan, but if they lose the trace of the east from the red Huang and Shen Yan, everything is afraid to be out of the question.


    The stars are so vast that it will take a long time to travel alone.


    "They must be here. We''ll look for them carefully."


    Du Shaofu spoke softly.


    After that, he stopped talking and just watched the starry sky intently.


    With the long journey, Du Shaofu has found out more and more things. At the same time, Du Shaofu is more and more shocked!


    He found that the boundless forces formed by the movements of all the stars in the sky converged slowly in one direction, which would have been hard to perceive if it had not been carefully observed.


    "What a terrible power it is to gather all the forces together in such a vast and boundless sky and countless dead stars?"


    Du Shaofu was shocked and speechless.


    He has now broken through the realm of emptiness, and the scope of the exploration of Yuan Shen''s power is not the same as before, but Rao is still far from being able to touch the edge of the starry sky. I don''t know how big it is!


    It can be imagined that this is an absolutely boundless place than any other big world in thirty-three days!Du Shaofu couldn''t imagine how much power the whole sky and the stars could release!


    At least he knew that even a strong man who could not sit and forget the road could not completely destroy a big world!


    The final result of the derivation of the road is the world. To destroy one big world is to shake the road, which is impossible!


    Unless, there really exists the realm of carrying Tao, that kind of height, perhaps can achieve this!


    The people are flying through the void, searching carefully, but they have no clue!


    More than ten strong people are like flies without a head, and everyone has a sense of confusion!


    "Someone!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s heart moved, his eyes narrowed and he threw himself into a certain direction.


    There, he felt the fluctuation of some living creatures, which were rapidly coming towards the direction of himself and others.


    Not long after that, Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun, Xiao Yun and others were also aware of this.


    "East from Chihuang, Shen Yan!"


    At the time of people''s perception, Du Shaofu is already a well-known identity of the comer.


    He didn''t expect that it was the east from Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    "Are they? Let''s go and have a look! "


    Su Mo Yan''s eyes coagulate, move first and go straight to the opposite side.


    "The two men, who were only concerned with escaping, dare to appear directly in front of us at this time. They are afraid that they have something to rely on. We must be careful!"


    Chi Yuanlin solemnly said, but the speed did not slow down at all.


    "Demon people, no matter what means they have, we will follow it!"


    Xiao Yun snorted coldly and said so.


    Naturally, he knew that the demons were powerful, but now that they had come to this starry sky, there was no way out. There was no other choice but to face the demons!


    In silence, Du Shaofu leads the crowd forward and flies eastward in the direction of Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    After a long time, the two sides finally came together.


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu, I didn''t expect that you were brave enough to enter the gate of hell. Are you afraid of coming back and never coming back? "


    Dongli Chihuang''s handsome face is ferocious. He looks at Du Shaofu and says in a cruel voice.


    As soon as he wears a blood robe, there is no wind in the void. He releases a terrible smell of blood, which makes people look scared!


    "You should be hiding, right! If you two dare to appear alone in front of me, it is you who are looking for death! "


    Du Shaofu said in a cold voice as he met his eyes.


    But as he spoke, he could not help feeling shocked.


    Because, he can feel from the two opposite, their breath has reached the peak state at this time, and compared with the earlier fight with himself, it has obviously improved, and actually reached the level of immortal double heaven!


    Du Shaofu couldn''t calm down. How long has it been? It''s hard for him to imagine what it means for those two to be promoted like this.


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, in the end is what kind of identity and status of the demon clan, and what means can be promoted so fast!


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu''s words made Dongli and Chihuang look chilly. He snorted coldly and then said, "don''t be complacent, Du Shaofu! It''s just reached the virtual realm. Do you really think you are invincible? When I get back to the peak, I''ll kill you like a dog! "


    Dongli Chihuang talks, the whole face is about to squeeze into a group, full of endless hatred.


    They have suffered too much from Du Shaofu''s hands, which is hard to let go!


    "Is it?"


    Du Shaofu''s words sank and he said coldly, "in this case, I''ll suppress you now, and see how you two can get back to the peak."


    As soon as his words fell, the whole person flew out of the sky in a flash, and the power of the origin of the terrible law sprang up and turned into a huge net, which shrouded Chihuang and Shen Yan in the East!


    The breath of terror is sweeping and spreading, and countless stars around are trembling under this force!


    A stream of music in the circulation, evolution of all things in the world, change everything in the world!


    This power is too terrible, only in a moment, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan feel the smell of death.


    They don''t want to think about it, and immediately display their strength and start the confrontation!


    After all, they have reached the immortal double heaven, and their accomplishments are not the same as before. However, when they see the boiling of evil spirit, they resist Du Shaofu''s attack.


    However, they are at the same time spewing out blood, their faces Suddenly gray down, as pale as paper!


    "How terrible, boy!"


    Shen Yan''s heart was so shocked that he could imagine Du Shaofu''s bravery, but when he really faced it, he could not help feeling frightened.You know, just now Du Shaofu just hit them casually, without any extra means to use, so he just tried to cripple them!


    This is too terrible, he and Dongli Chihuang are strong masters of the two primitive laws. Even in ancient times, they are extremely terrible!


    "I don''t know what you have to rely on, but if you want to behave in front of me, I''m afraid you are looking for the wrong person! We have been fighting for many years when we were in the Shenwu world. Which time were you not my defeated general


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and suddenly his figure suddenly broke out again!


    This time, his power works and turns into a piece of law light, spinning outside his body!


    The breath on the body began to climb madly, so that Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun and others quickly retreated to the distance, afraid to approach!


    "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing that Du Shaofu is going to do it again, Shen Yan suddenly gives a big drink.


    "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Shen Yan raised his sleeve and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then he let out a long breath. His face became a little better.


    However, most of his strength had been consumed by the blow he had just made. If Du Shaofu was allowed to do it again, he would have died without a burial place!


    "Du Shaofu, I want to kill you, and if you are at the peak, with your strength, you can''t get into our eyes!"


    Shen Yan opened his mouth gently and said slowly, with a strong reluctance.


    But soon, he suppressed this feeling and said to Du Shaofu, "don''t you want to find an adult? Come with us, my Lord wants to see you too


    "Generals and ministers?"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s eyes congealed, his heart began to throb uncontrollably.


    He really wanted to see the generals and ministers, so as to confirm with his own eyes whether the adults of Chihuang and Shen Yan in Dongli were the former generals and ministers!


    "Yes, my Lord wants to see you. Let''s come and take you there."


    At this time, Dongli Chihuang took a step forward and said definitely. However, immediately after that, he turned around again: "if you don''t see or see, you should do it yourself! Don''t blame us for not reminding us. If the adults are angry, a hundred of you du Shaofu are not enough to die! "


    He clenched his teeth with a look of dilemma in his eyes.


    As Du Shaofu''s enemy, he naturally hoped that the other party would die early, so that the demon clan would not be threatened. If the adults were willing to attack, Du Shaofu would not be able to obliterate him with his might!


    But at the same time, Dongli Chihuang is also very worried. After all, Du Shaofu and the adults have a lot of friendship in the past years, because they saved themselves and Shen Yan, they once owed each other a favor.


    Dongli Chihuang is afraid that the adults will care too much and refuse to kill Du Shaofu!


    However, they came under the orders of the adults and did not dare to disobey them. Therefore, everything depends on Du Shaofu''s meaning.


    "Who are the generals and ministers?"


    Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun, Xiao Yun and others are all puzzled when they hear Du Shaofu''s conversation with each other.


    It is not the first time that they have heard the name of general from Du Shaofu, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    Being called adults by two demons, we can imagine that the absolute status of the generals and ministers is above these two people, and I don''t know what kind of status they are in the demon clan!


    "Good! Take me to the generals


    Du Shaofu didn''t answer them or hesitate. He just nodded and agreed.


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan don''t answer. They just take a deep look at Du Shaofu at the same time, then turn around silently and lead the way ahead.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu moved with other strong men.


    He wanted to leave all the people in this space and go alone, but he felt uneasy when he thought about it.


    This is a great risk for Dufu''s trip!


    But this space is also very strange, he dare not take it lightly.


    The crowd was moving fast, and the stars were passing by them.


    In the process, Du Shaofu has been thinking about some things.


    Naturally, he hoped that the general or the one he knew would not plan to fight for thirty-three days because of the identity of the devil ancestor. He hoped that the other side would recover his strength, just to improve himself!


    However, Du Shaofu also thought that the other side would directly suppress himself.


    In that case, I''m afraid we can only stand on the opposite side.


    "Alas..."


    After a long time, Du Shaofu gave a long sigh.


    Some things can not be transferred by their own will, no matter what kind of results, always need to face.


    He gradually closed his mind, no longer think much, just follow Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan to move forward together.In the vast starry sky, there is no limit.


    People don''t know how far they have gone. They seem to be going on endlessly until they come out of the end of the starry sky.


    But on one day, Dong Li Chi Huang and Shen Yan suddenly turned around and quickly swept out and plunged into a black hole not far away!


    "What tricks do you want to play?"


    Du Shaofu said coldly, as soon as his eyebrows congealed.


    He looked at the place where they disappeared. It was a huge black hole whirlpool. The terrible power of swallowing was sent out. If he wanted to tear human spirits out of the body, it was extremely terrifying!


    "This black hole is also unusual, not good!"


    Su Moyan and others are a little dignified, east from the red Huang and Shen Yan two people suddenly rushed into there, let them give birth to alert meaning.


    Their accomplishments are only in the realm of cutting the truth and perfection. Standing in the distance of the black hole, everyone feels the breath of terror, and the internal strength is constantly surging. As if they are boiling, their strength is greatly limited!


    "Come out again!"


    Only in the eyes of the public, not long after, the two figures rushed out of the black hole again and came to the people.


    These two figures are red Huang and Shen Yan.


    However, only after they reappeared, there were another ten or so demonic shadows coming out!


    "Du Shaofu, it''s true that the Lord wants to see you, but you can''t see him so easily! Here today is where you died! As long as you are dead, even if the adults will punish you, we will not hesitate! "


    Dong Li Chi Huang steps out and faces Du Shaofu in a fierce voice.


    "It turned out to be two idiots who made up their own minds!"


    Du Shaofu was relieved. He thought it was the generals who asked the two men to lead them to encircle here. Unexpectedly, they just acted on their own will and did not want to see the generals. They wanted to lead people to kill here!


    "Want to suppress me? Then come and have a try


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept by, and he saw all the strength of those ten or so individuals.


    These ten or so demons are very powerful, four immortal seven heaven, three immortal eight heaven, and two more terrifying, are actually the strong immortal nine heavy heaven.


    A total of nine immortal high-level strong standing, filled with a terrible prestige!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2858

    Even Du Shaofu felt that the situation was very serious at this time.


    He came for the generals and ministers, but he left Chihuang and Shen Yan''s heart to kill him. Even if he arrived at the final place, he still had to make a final fight!


    Don''t think about it. The huge black hole in the void must be an extraordinary place. The generals and ministers may be in it, but they are in a certain state and can''t know the situation here.


    "Du Shaofu, how can you survive today?"


    Shen Yan snorted coldly, and then he waved his hand suddenly. Nine immortal high-level strong men rushed out and killed Du Shaofu at the same time.


    "Everyone, advanced ancient space, give it to me here!"


    Du Shaofu did not hesitate at all. He opened up the ancient space in an instant, and took in more than a dozen powerful people who had been really successful, such as Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun and Xiao Yun.


    These people''s cultivation is not enough to be involved in the next fight!


    "If you want to kill me, you people are not enough!"


    When Du Shaofu finished everything, he looked directly at the many powerful men who came from the opposite side!


    These nine people are all demons. They have scales on their bodies, or magic horns on their heads, or their bodies are huge. They have different shapes!


    But the same thing is, they are all very powerful, at least in the immortal seven days!


    Even if Du Shaofu has already broken through the realm of emptiness, he can''t compete with such nine people. If he tries hard, he will die!


    "Kill!"


    The nine immortal high-level strong men of the demon clan have no unnecessary nonsense. They are instructed by Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, and all of them have done their best!


    The terrible evil Qi is mighty in the void. It breaks the void and shakes countless stars!


    The roar of terror broke out, accompanied by a strong atmosphere of killing and cutting, formed a series of attacks, directly killing Du Shaofu!


    "Get out of here!"


    Du Shaofu uttered a deep drink from his mouth and gently swung his arm, which showed that there was a large amount of law and light forming!


    The original force of these laws is surging wildly. It is like the tide sweeping the nine days and hitting the nine clouds!


    The attack between the two soon hit one place and broke out into a destructive storm, which quickly spread out!


    In the distance, stars burst in the storm, turned into powder, and then were swallowed by black holes!


    "If you want to kill me, take your lives first."


    Before the terrible storm subsided, Du Shaofu''s voice came out again.


    He simply resisted the attack and killing of the nine immortal high-level demons, and then showed the law of space, which directly appeared beside the two of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    "Baquan do!"


    With a roar and a blow, if it can kill heaven and kill the earth, it will hit the body of Chihuang from Dongli in an instant!


    Such a blow, condensing Du Shaofu''s extremely strong cultivation, directly blocked the space and made Chihuang unable to move!


    Bound by the four primitive laws, Dongli Chihuang, one of the two magic servants, can only watch Du Shaofu''s attack and kill, but can''t make any response!


    The gap between them at this time is really too big. If Du Shaofu really fights, he can definitely fight against the strong one of the immortal five Heaven!


    The east from the red phoenix now only immortal two days, even if master the two original laws, also can not make up for the huge gap!


    "Boy, dare you


    The nine immortal high-level strong men were all shocked. They didn''t expect that the purple robed youth should let go of these people and just left for Dongli!


    If he is allowed to punch adults, I am afraid it will cause unimaginable consequences!


    All of them gathered their own offensive and turned to Du Shaofu again!


    Their reaction was not unpleasant, especially the existence of the two immortal jiuchongtian. It was almost when Du Shaofu acted that they reacted.


    "If you dare to move two adults, you deserve to die!"


    One of the immortal jiuchongtian''s powerful demons spoke ferociously. He held a huge magic axe in his hand. As if he could make a breakthrough, he immediately reached the top of Du Shaofu''s head!


    He believed that if the boy didn''t stop in time and insisted on attacking and killing Dongli, he would definitely be able to cut the opponent in half with his own axe!


    Not only he, but also the other eight strong men attacked Du Shaofu like a storm!


    "Kill!"


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the young man in purple robe ignored the attack of others, staring at Chihuang from the East, and hit him directly on his chest!


    At almost the same time, the huge magic axe fell and hit Du Shaofu''s body!


    At the same time, other attacks also came down, some of them hit Du Shaofu''s body, more of them intercepted his fist!


    "Boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was lifted out in an instant. The whole man rolled in the void. He flew out in a good distance and stopped!His immortal metaphysical body collapsed, blood flowed down, and a series of purple and gold lines fell between the stars all over the sky!


    On the back, a deep ax mark can reach the bone, from top to bottom, almost split his spine!


    "Damned bastard!"


    Many powerful demons have scolded, especially the two immortal nine heaven strong!


    They didn''t expect Du Shaofu to be so tough and bear the attack of many strong men, but he still didn''t die!


    On the other hand, Dong Li''s adult was hit by the boy''s fist, and his chest was sunken, and his five internal organs were all smashed. He was also severely injured!


    "If you want to kill me, you two will be killed first! As for the others, I''ll play with them slowly! "


    Du Shaofu raised his sleeve, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said softly.


    His face shows a bit of ruthlessness. Since Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are determined to kill themselves, they have done it five times and three times. They can''t continue to tolerate it!


    He wanted to meet the generals, but he was also blocked. The existence of the nine immortal high-level demons was a great threat. Du Shaofu knew that it was impossible to fight with these nine people!


    Fortunately, it is not so easy for the other party to kill himself!


    Du Shaofu is now able to fight for immortality. The existence of seven, eight and nine immortality is no longer as great a threat to himself as it used to be. After all, this is not a gap between the big realms, and between the small realms, it is not as insurmountable as the Gulf of natural moat!


    Therefore, he decided to solve Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan first, and then try to get rid of the nine immortal high-level demons, and then rushed into the black hole space over there to find the generals!


    "Give this boy to you. You must kill him here!"


    At this time, Shen Yan made a voice. He gave an order to the nine powerful demons. Then he took the wounded Dongli Chihuang and began to withdraw towards the black hole!


    The strength between them and Du Shaofu is already very huge. They are not rivals of each other at present. If they stay here forcibly, they will lose their lives!


    "Want to go? Did I agree? "


    Seeing such a scene, Du Shaofu in the distance raised his eyebrows and said faintly.


    His body disappears from the original place again, and rushes to the east to leave Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    He had made up his mind that, in any case, these two men must be killed today, so as not to leave a legacy of disaster!


    In his words, Fuyao style was used. However, he was forced to show up after half of his body was snatched out!


    "How proud of you, you ignore our existence!"


    In the hands of the nine immortal high-level demons, the void is imprisoned, unable to walk through!


    The strength of these nine people is far beyond Du Shaofu. They have mastered the profound power of the origin of the law. They interweave together and form a terrifying region, which forces him out of the space!


    This is not over. A group of strong men joined hands to attack and kill again. Like a raging sea, they roared to Du Shaofu!


    "Benyuan Kong killing sword, open it to me!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu appeared, he immediately gave out a deep drink, such as thunder, and roared to break the void!


    The stars in the distance burst into powder under the sound of this drink!


    Along with it, there are circles of rules on the body of the purple robed youth. The four primitive laws are all split into a set of eight trigrams!


    Then, the Eight Diagrams evolved wildly, forming an aperture that surrounded Du Shaofu''s body in the center!


    There are thousands of scenes in this aperture, all things begin to change, the heaven and earth appear, the road turns, the order is formed, the great power is surging, surging like tide!


    Under the combination of Du Shaofu, all kinds of forces quickly gathered and turned into a lightsaber like the heaven and earth. If it was the most terrifying means of heaven, it was suddenly chopped down!


    "Hiss..."


    The void is opened by everything, so the whole astral domain will be divided into two!


    The terrible lightsaber attacks and kills the nine immortal demons in an instant. A gap appears, and the surrounding void is broken and opened!


    This is Du Shaofu''s most powerful method. Killing with one sword almost consumes nearly 30% of his strength!


    Taking advantage of the opportunity that the space blockade is broken, Fuyao opens again. In an instant, it appears behind the two plundered Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    "Son of a bitch, it''s disgusting!"


    The nine immortal demons were furious and indignant!


    That boy is too evil, the means is incomparable, attack actually carries Dao Yun!


    Otherwise, even if he is immortal five Heaven cultivation, it is impossible to break the blockade of himself and others so easily!


    "Leave your life!"


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth, and he smashed it down with one blow!


    The goal of this time is no longer to leave Chihuang in the East, but to go straight to Shen Yan!


    It''s really terrible to put the cultivation of the virtual realm into full play. If you kill it with one blow, the world will lose its color, and the sun and moon will not shine!Stars are stirred all over the sky, countless stars out of the original track, whimper down, swallowed by the black hole!


    "Poof..."


    The blow hit Shen Yan''s back without any suspense, and it was directly knocked over and hit a star far away, shaking it into a pile of powder!


    "Poof..."


    The next moment Du Shaofu hit Shen Yan, he was hit hard again!


    The reaction of the nine immortal high-level demons is really too fast, and the attack is swift and fierce, which is not what I can compare with now!


    He was shaken to fly again, and the blood gushed out of his mouth, and his face was a lot of gray!


    "Let''s go, gentlemen. We''ll kill this boy!"


    A group of powerful people of the demon clan drank high and rushed to Du Shaofu again!


    At the same time, there is an immortal jiuchongtian strong man carrying Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, escorting them to the black hole!


    "Today, I''ll spend time with you two!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and gave off a fierce brilliance.


    He was no longer in a hurry to make a move. Instead, he looked around with deep eyes.


    A kind of treasure medicine was taken out from the heaven and earth bag and swallowed in the mouth. The medicine was quickly refined and recovered.


    "Boy, how many attacks can you carry?"


    The immortal jiuchongtian''s strong man who stayed behind gave a cold drink and came with the other seven people step by step!


    They are no longer in a hurry, just want to trap the boy, to give the two adults time to escape!


    As long as the two adults leave here, they will have no scruples in the next fight!


    In the eight immortal high-level here, no matter how fierce the purple robed youth is, it is absolutely impossible for him to show his ferocity again!


    When the other party consumes to a certain extent, even if you want to escape, there is no longer a chance!


    "I want to kill them, even you can''t stop them!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. Suddenly, he heard the sound of the earth shaking dragon chanting from his throat. The sound waves spread and spread in circles, turning into ripples and impacting the star river!


    The second change of the Qingling armor unfolds, and a long green dragon''s body stands like a mountain, crushing the void!


    "Together, kill this boy!"


    Eight immortal demons yelled one after another!


    Du Shaofu''s tactics made them very frightened. They didn''t know how strong they would be. They didn''t dare to delay for fear that he would find a chance to kill them again!


    "Benyuan kill the sky sword, kill!"


    In the face of another siege, Du Shao Fu again displayed his original sword of killing the sky!


    But this time, he did not move with all his strength, but consumed about 10% of his strength, that is to say, he cut a little gap in the encirclement circle!


    However, with this tiny gap, it is enough for him to expand the law of space and pursue Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    However, seeing the green dragon''s body, a lightsaber fell down, cut out the void and heaven, broke through the terrifying barrier, and disappeared from its original place again, and appeared in the position of Chihuang and Shen Yan in Dongli!


    "Boy, die!"


    The powerful man of jiuchongtian demon clan, who is holding Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan to escape, laughs grimly. He has been ready for it. He directly blows up the rolling evil Qi and turns into a huge magic knife. When Du Shaofu appears, he has already cut into his chest!


    "Do you think you can stop me?"


    Du Shaofu sneered. To his surprise, he used the law of space twice in succession. He cleverly avoided such a blow. Under the twinkling of his body twice, he cheated the two magic servants!


    "Damn it!"


    This immortal jiuchongtian''s strong man scolds unceasingly, soon turns the attack direction!


    However, it was already late. Du Shaofu''s fists came out of the hole, and at the same time hit the two Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, which made them vomit blood and fly!


    Otherwise, if Du Shaofu''s attack had not been blocked, he would have killed them!


    "Boy, I must kill you!"


    A group of immortal high-level strongmen roared and roared to the sky!


    Du Shaofu really angered them. Under the siege of nine powerful men, the boy was able to break through the barriers and attack two adults directly!


    Such a result makes them run wild, almost crazy!


    This purple robed youth is definitely their greatest shame!


    "Go


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are both demon blood, and their looks are more dignified than ever!


    They did not dare to stay at all. Du Shaofu was so fierce that he could not even be stopped by nine strong men!


    They no longer want to think more, just want to enter the black hole earlier to avoid disaster!


    Under the leadership of the immortal jiuchongtian strong man, the three people took away together, and walked quickly!


    "Can you hide?"


    In the distance, the body of Du Shaofu''s green dragon has already been broken, with scales flying everywhere, flesh and blood exploding, bone stubble forest!He is not immortal. Although he has the double protection of immortal body and green spirit armor, he can''t avoid being killed by nine immortal strong men!


    However, Du Shaofu has already given birth to killing idea to Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan. He doesn''t want them to survive any more!


    Then, the previous scene continues to be performed in this star field!


    Du Shaofu broke through the siege of many immortality, and bullied Chihuang and Shen Yan in the East, causing unimaginable attacks on them!


    He himself has been attacked and killed many times, and the body of Qinglong is almost broken from it!


    However, Du Shaofu always insisted on it. His strength was almost exhausted. Every time he used his original air killing sword, he took out a large part of his strength!


    This is a kind of play with life, ignoring the nine immortal high-level strongmen and killing their targets!


    This process is very difficult, so that Du Shaofu was seriously injured!


    Fortunately, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are also dying, and they can''t support it!


    Under Du Shaofu''s repeated and desperate attacks, they were seriously injured and their lives were hanging on the line!


    "The black hole is here. Get in!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s voice has been very weak, he looked at the black hole in front of him, and ordered the immortal strong around him.


    As long as he entered the black hole, Du Shaofu could not continue to act recklessly!


    The strong man with them nodded, and his speed increased a few points, and he went into it!


    "Can you escape death by hiding in it?"


    Du Shaofu murmured. He looked at the huge black hole!


    It''s like the mouth of a terrifying monster. It''s even bigger than the sky. It has the terrible power of swallowing!


    Even if he just stood in the nearby void, Du Shaofu could feel an invisible force of tearing on himself, trying to swallow himself up!


    He stood in place for a moment, and found that the eight immortality behind him had already pursued him again!


    Without thinking about it, Du Shaofu threw himself into the black hole space and went straight through it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2859

    Du Shaofu suffered unimaginable serious injuries in the fierce fighting, while Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan were already dying!


    If it was not for the protection of many immortal high-ranking strong men, they would have died in the hands of Du Shaofu!


    Even though Du Shaofu was consumed to a very serious level, he still broke out of the encirclement of the powerful and tried hard to kill them!


    When Du Shaofu followed Chihuang, Shen Yan and the immortal jiuchongtian into the black hole, another scene appeared, which surprised him all!


    "What is this place?"


    Du Shaofu was a little stunned. He stood in the void and was hard to calm down.


    Only in the place where he entered his eyes, there was a lot of devastation, and gusts of wind came from his face, which made people feel sick!


    The whole space, there are bursts of strong magic gas in the wind, very terrible!


    The earth is covered with forest and broken bones, without a complete form. The rivers in the distance are flowing with scarlet blood. A large amount of air mist covers the sky, making the sky dark and bloody!


    This kind of space makes Du Shaofu feel shocked. He has never seen it before!


    Even if the situation of the war between gods and Demons has been soaked with blood for countless years, it can not compare with the terrible breath here!


    This is a magic place!


    "The breath is similar to the situation of the war between gods and demons, but it is much more terrifying than that of the war between gods and demons!"


    Du Shaofu peeped for a moment and came to this conclusion.


    In his perception, this space has endless blood cutting fierce breath, inch inch with evil spirit, all pervasive, always attacking his body and yuan God!


    This space is too terrible. You can hear the terrible fighting sound and the sound of blood flowing. In addition, you can also feel the sound of gnawing bones in a trance, which impacts people''s perception all the time!


    If it was not for his profound cultivation, and if he came here before breaking through the empty path, he felt that his mind might be lost!


    "There are other creatures here!"


    After some observation, Du Shaofu found that there were many living creatures everywhere, but these creatures were actually the appearance of the demon clan!


    Although these demons are not particularly powerful and hardly see immortality, the number is extremely large. Under a simple exploration, at least hundreds of millions of creatures fall into Du Shaofu''s perception!


    This made Du Shaofu deeply shocked. Is it really a magic land?


    Isn''t that to say that this place can be regarded as a den of demons?


    Such speculation makes him even more unable to calm down. If so, the situation will be very bad!


    "Du Shaofu, since you have come in, you should wait here for the adults to see you."


    In the distance, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan also stood up with the help of the immortal jiuchongtian demon clan, and said to Du Shaofu.


    They were deeply traumatized and couldn''t even stand at this time.


    Their faces were full of reluctance. They wanted to kill Du Shaofu outside, even if they were punished by adults!


    But this boy is not only tough, but also cunning. He is always chasing after himself. He tries hard to get hurt and fall into danger. He is also determined to kill him!


    At this time, he has also entered this space, and then continue to do it, afraid that adults will really be angry!


    "Where are the generals?"


    Hearing Dongli Chihuang''s voice, Du Shaofu returned to his senses and stopped observing his surroundings. Instead, he asked.


    "Hum! You can see him if you want to. Wait here. You will come to you when you come out! "


    Shen Yan snorted coldly and said so.


    "Is it?"


    Du Shaofu picked his eyebrows and then said, "it''s boring to wait. Since the generals and ministers won''t show up for a while, I''ll kill you two first."


    Before his voice dropped, he immediately sacrificed the original sky killing sword again, and suddenly cut off towards the east from Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    For this reason, the nine big devil''s response was too strong for the two of them!


    Du Shaofu said that he would do it as soon as he started. He really hit the other party by surprise!


    The sword light that penetrates heaven and earth is chopped down, making the heaven and earth from the top to the bottom, and directly into two!


    However, seeing that there are rules flowing in the void, deriving from the origin, and illusions of Tao rhyme, the vast sword will cut the sky on the sky, and the nine secluded will be broken down from the bottom. The incomparable great power will immediately bind the East separation Chihuang and Shen Yan, and they will not move there!


    "How brave you are


    The immortal nine heavy days of the strong angry, rushed to resist!


    A huge screen was formed under his hand, and the evil spirit turned into a shield like thing in front of the three people!


    "Hiss..."


    One sword fell, and three figures were shaken out at the same time!The dark light shield that the devil was vaporized into was instantly cut off, and the sword power was also shattered, but there were still afterwaves rippling and moving down in the air!


    The power of the broken law is boundless. It strikes the sky and the earth and destroys everything!


    This immortal jiuchongtian''s strong man was too hasty to fight. Before he could mobilize more strength, Du Shaofu''s attack had already been killed!


    He himself is OK, with his strong cultivation, he easily resisted the fluctuation after the sword was killed!


    But Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan were not so lucky. They were seriously injured. In the terrible movement, they also suffered terrible shock. Their Qi and blood surged, and they spat out a big mouthful of blood one after another!


    "Boy, you''re looking for death!"


    The eight strong men who followed Du Shaofu in succession roared, and they quickly surrounded Du Shaofu and tried to keep him trapped.


    And east away from Chihuang and Shen Yan, it is toward this space more deep escape in the past!


    "See how long you can escape!"


    Du Shaofu ignored the words of the people behind him. He even exhibited the rules of space, and soon caught up with Chihuang and Shen Yan of Dongli, and another attack fell!


    Soon, such as in the black hole outside the similar scene reappearance!


    The immortal jiuchongtian strong guard Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan and escape in front of them!


    After that, eight immortal high-level beings repeatedly shot at Du Shaofu, trying to suppress him!


    In the middle, Du Shaofu was carrying out a round of terrible attacks, but he also hit two evil servants again and again!


    After a while, it didn''t take a long time for Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan to be killed by lianfan''s attack!


    "Boy, I will tear you to pieces!"


    Many immortal high-level strongmen roared incessantly, but there was no other way but to intercept Du Shaofu!


    The law of space is so weird that it appears and disappears. Under the blockade of their means, they are broken by the boy with his original killing sword. It is impossible to stop him completely!


    If they had not been in front of Du Shaofu and caused a strong disturbance to Du Shaofu, I''m afraid that even if they had ten lives, they would have been dead!


    "I said, if I want to kill you first, I will never let it go!"


    Du Shaofu, biting his teeth, said that he was also seriously injured and consumed more than 90% of his strength!


    However, he was not afraid at all. He was determined to kill Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan. After killing them, he immediately hid in the ancient space, recovered well, and then came out to fight with the remaining nine immortal high-level demons!


    Only between words, Du Shaofu broke through the blockade of eight people in the rear again, and then took up a strong sword and attacked and killed him!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan''s immortal jiuchongtian fiercely fight back, but Du Shaofu''s laws of space launch repeatedly, avoiding his resistance again and again!


    His figure looks like a twinkling star in the night sky, flickering in front and behind, so unpredictable!


    After a series of jumps, Du Shaofu finally found the opportunity again and cheated him to the east near Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    That terrible sword is flashing, cold light, as if the essence of general!


    All the strong people were present, and they could feel the boundless power carried by the sword light. Under it, the void was wearing away, the heaven and earth were rotating, the space-time was collapsing, and the avenue was evolving


    The rules and veins, mixed with the terrible rhyme of the road, the collapse of the world, kill all obstacles!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan at this moment, their eyes are stunned, as if they are stupid, watching the terrible sword light fall down!


    They seem to see death beckoning, and the original air killing sword, such as the ghost of the underworld, will devour them and return to the netherworld!


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu also gave out a terrible drink and moved with the momentum. This space was disturbed by the light of his sword!


    He believed that as long as this blow is really down, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan will surely die without a burial place!


    However, it was at this time that Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly struck with a feeling of extreme danger!


    The next moment, a white palm suddenly appeared from the void, without any fluctuation, and directly appeared in the sword light of Du Shaofu!


    This palm bends the finger to tap lightly, if is the ordinary person''s flick finger lightly, is extremely simple!


    But it was such a simple move that it directly hit Du Shaofu''s strongest move with all the strength!


    "Ding..."


    A crisp sound suddenly swings open, but listening to the "Hula" sound, Du Shaofu''s sword light instantly crumbles, disintegrates and dissipates, and turns into the rule of destruction and energy fragments all over the sky!


    The power of law is defeated, the origin is shaken, and Daoyun is suppressed!


    Du Shaofu was implicated, and the whole person was instantly shocked to fly. He crossed a straight line and smashed through the continuous void. Finally, he hit a majestic mountain peak thousands of miles away and flattened it!The original place, that terrible energy storm flies, has the ability to destroy all things!


    But this scene, under the light touch of the palm of the hand, disappeared, all annihilated, and peace was restored in the void!


    This palm is too terrifying. You can easily crack Du Shaofu''s strongest blow!


    People don''t know how strong the original Kong killing sword is, but Dongli Chihuang, Shen Yan, and the nine immortal strong men of the demon clan are all clear!


    Don''t say that ordinary people, even the two immortal jiuchongtian, are far from able to crack that blow so easily!


    The identity of the comer is ready to come out!


    "My Lord!"


    The nine immortal strong men all kneel down at the same time and salute towards the void. It is also a sense of trembling!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are also holding up their rickety bodies and bending down. They are very respectful!


    Just as they saluted, a young man in his thirties stepped out of the space and appeared in front of them.


    He has a pair of dark and deep pupils, and his thick eyebrows are slightly raised in rebellion.


    A light purple robe was tied around his body, and the color was no different from that of Du Shaofu.


    But the lavender robe on this man''s body, appears extremely elegant, the shape is extremely beautiful.


    The man''s head is high with crown hair. His hair is as long as running water. He looks up his head slightly. He has a handsome side face. His face is perfect and perfect.


    "Well!"


    Facing the deference of Dongli Chihuang, Shen Yan and more than a dozen powerful members of the demon clan, the man just whispered, ignored them, and just looked at Du Shaofu''s place.


    As soon as he stepped out, his body disappeared in an instant, and the distance of thousands of miles under his feet was lightly and easily crossed!


    The next moment, the man is to the collapse of the mountain.


    "Generals and ministers!"


    Du Shaofu got up from the ruins and coughed violently. Then he raised his eyes, looked at the man in front of him, and said.


    Du Shaofu was familiar with this man''s appearance. Who else could he be?


    At this time, it was more and more difficult for Du Shaofu to calm down!


    He looked at the generals, the brilliance of the other side''s eyes was too different from that of the past. In those dark and deep eyes, there was a faint blood color in the air!


    Du Shaofu did not feel the same atmosphere as before. He was facing a stranger, but the stranger had the appearance of a general!


    "You can call me a general, or you can call me another name!"


    The general looked at Du Shaofu calmly and said softly.


    His face is calm and without waves, without the joy and excitement of meeting his old friends, or the fierce killing opportunity when facing the enemy!


    The pupils that looked at Du Shaofu seemed to be talking to an unrelated person.


    "Maybe now, it would be more appropriate for me to call you" Mazu "


    Du Shaofu was silent for a long time before he said such a sentence.


    He couldn''t help sighing secretly. His intuition would never be wrong. The general was not the general he knew.


    From his previous hand can be seen, the other side to their own no mercy, directly will fly their own shock!


    At this time, Du Shaofu felt that his state was indescribably bad, even more serious than that after fighting against the punishment of heaven!


    His strength has been exhausted to the extreme, and he can''t do it any more.


    "I''m a general or a devil. I''m a general and a devil, but it doesn''t matter!"


    Until then, the generals and ministers gathered their eyes and looked at Du Shaofu seriously: "the important thing is, you are here!"


    His eyes were so magical that the spirit of Du Shaofu was so tight that it seemed that he could not move!


    This feeling is too terrible, completely unable to control, seems to be controlled by people!


    "You want to see me. Is there anything you want to say?"


    After a long time, Du Shaofu reluctantly eased up and asked.


    He wanted to test what kind of state the generals and ministers were in at this time.


    In fact, Du Shaofu still kept some flukes, hoping that the consciousness of the generals and ministers would be suppressed by the Mazu, rather than merging into one!


    If so, it does not mean that he has no chance to rescue the generals.


    "Naturally, I have something to tell you!"


    The general turned his body slightly and said, "in the world of Shenwu, the devil died in my hand at last, so the favor I owe you is returned! Since then, we don''t owe much to each other! "


    Du Shaofu was silent. He knew what the generals were talking about.


    Many years ago, on the way back to the wasteland from the ancient wasteland, Du Shaofu met Chihuang and Shen Yan in the East. When they were about to be killed, the generals and ministers suddenly appeared and asked them to leave from him, and made a human relationship.However, Du Shaofu never took this matter seriously. After all, he had a good friendship with his generals and officials, which he did not care about at all.


    It can be said that the generals and ministers at that time were still in a state of confusion. They didn''t even know their real identity. They just relied on some intuition and thought that the East leaving Chihuang and Shen Yan had something to do with themselves!


    But Du Shaofu also knew that he must have awakened some memories when he killed the demon God.


    "I am a general, and I am also a demon ancestor!"


    At this time, the generals and ministers began to speak again, only to hear him say: "therefore, I will certainly be the enemy of the whole thirty-three days, and no one can stop it!"


    He said, turning his head again, he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "as a general and minister, I would like to advise you to go back to the Shenwu world and not to wade in this muddy water! If you can do it, we will not be friends, but we can not be enemies! I can also promise you that Shenwu world will be the only pure land under the attack of the demons! "


    When the generals and ministers spoke, their eyes were always flat and incomparable, without any ripples. They were very quiet.


    Du Shaofu could feel that there were other reasons for not saying the other party''s words, but they were sincere enough.


    But he can also feel some other things, generals, have been unable to return!


    If the generals and ministers are controlled by the original God of the demon ancestor and their own wisdom is suppressed, they will not have such emotions, and they can not return to the divine world, and promise that the world will become the only pure land!


    This kind of situation can only explain one point, that is, the generals and ministers themselves have changed, and they are unable to return to heaven!


    "Are you pitying me, or are you afraid of me?"


    Now that he was sure of these things, Du Shaofu did not think much about it any more. With a strange smile in his mouth, he asked the generals.


    From the standpoint of old friends, generals and ministers should be pitying themselves, and do not want to be implicated in the war with those people in the Shenwu world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2860

    However, from the early years of qianxu jinghuatian, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan have been designing to kill themselves and say that they will become the biggest obstacle to the rise of the demons!


    From this point of view, the generals and ministers may have some fear of themselves!


    "Fear?"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, the general and minister''s calm face outlined a wisp of smile, and looked extremely disdainful. He said, "do you think that with your current strength, what qualifications can I fear?"


    As he spoke, he squinted at Du Shaofu, his eyes full of irony.


    In the face of such words, Du Shaofu did not take over the words, but kept silent and did not refute anything.


    The other side said its own reason, from just when the generals and ministers show the prestige, he has at least reached the sit and forget situation!


    This kind of strength is terrible enough to exist in the whole period of thirty-three days. Even though Du Shaofu has reached the legendary state of emptiness, this road has just begun, which is far from the general!


    Therefore, if the other party really wants to kill himself, it is absolutely easy!


    "Take a word of advice from me and go back to the Shenwu world. Our well water will not offend the river water!"


    Seeing that Du Shaofu did not speak, the general spoke again.


    "Why do I want to go back to the Shenwu world, instead of you putting down the evil clan''s so-called grand plan and coexist peacefully with thirty-three days?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and asked in this way.


    He did not dodge, looking directly into the eyes of the generals and courtiers, and seeing every look of each other in his eyes.


    Du Shaofu believed intuitively that the generals and ministers were really afraid of themselves. Although he did not know where the fear came from, there must be a fundamental reason for it.


    "I am the devil ancestor, doomed to be unable to coexist with thirty-three days!"


    There was no change in the general''s expression.


    After finishing his sentence, he looked at Du Shaofu again and said, "it''s no use talking nonsense. The opportunity has been given to you. It depends on how you choose! The reason for saying this is that in the past friendship, if you have been uninteresting and you have to obstruct the rise of my demon clan, then don''t blame me for turning my face and being merciless! "


    At the end of the day, the tone of the generals and ministers was a little heavy, as if they were angry.


    However, his expression did not change much, as before, calm and calm.


    "It''s impossible for me to return to Shenwu world. If you want to do it, you can do it now!"


    Du Shaofu glared at the general and said directly.


    He couldn''t accept such a proposal, although he didn''t care much about Fu Yibai, Tianmu Shenshu and other old friends in his thirty-three days.


    However, after the real rise of the demons, will they really let go of the Shenwu world?


    On the other hand, if the demons set off a bloody war again, the kingdom of Yuqing would not stay out of the way. Other powerful people such as Yu Taiyan, Qu daojue, Lingfeng, and longsan could not turn a deaf ear to it!


    If these people took part in the war, Du Shaofu would feel uneasy if he hid himself in a corner!


    Therefore, he can not agree to the generals, even if they really want to be hostile, then completely hostile!


    By this time, Du Shaofu was sure enough that the young man in front of him was indeed the devil ancestor, but he was also a general!


    The memory of generals and ministers is still there, and everything has not changed much, but at the same time, it is also integrated with the identity of the devil ancestor!


    In this way, there is no such thing as giving up blood logging!


    "Du Shaofu, do you really think I won''t kill you?"


    It seems to have been touched by a nerve, the generals suddenly and angry, the angular face on the swing open layers of evil spirit.


    His clothes and robes were moving without wind, and they were suddenly surging. There was a terrible force around him. It was the power of the origin of the road, which evolved the most perfect law in the world. Du Shaofu''s body was locked in place and could not move!


    "I said, if you want to kill me, you can do it now!"


    Du Shaofu spoke blandly, looked at the generals and officials, and said, "in fact, you have already had the heart to kill me. Why do you pretend at this time! Otherwise, in your capacity, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan will never attack me again and again! The two of them have scruples about our relationship, but the fact is that you have been acquiescing in what they have done, haven''t you? "


    He had seen these problems for a long time, but at this time, he had a special taste in his heart when he pointed them out face-to-face. It was also considered that he had completely split his face with the generals and ministers and stood on the opposite side!


    Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with emotion. All this was expected by him, but when he really faced it, it was still a little difficult to accept.


    After all, in the Shenwu world, the generals helped themselves a lot, and they really regarded him as friends.


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s rhetorical questions, the generals and ministers remained silent for a long time and did not speak for a long time.Du Shaofu did not speak any more. They stood so opposite each other. It seemed that they did not want to take the lead in breaking the silence. The atmosphere seemed strange.


    In the distance, Dongli Chihuang, Shen Yan, and nine immortal high-ranking strong men are all watching the situation nervously, and everyone is holding it tightly!


    "My Lord, we must suppress this boy. We must not save his life!"


    "Du Shaofu''s immortality is a great disaster to our demon clan, and we must kill it!"


    "How many years has he been practicing? He can reach the level of emptiness that only existed in ancient times. If you give him time to grow up, there will be a big enemy for the demon clan in the future!"


    "My Lord, you must do something!"


    Many powerful people are all in the bottom of their hearts silently shouting, hoping that the generals and ministers can directly kill Du Shaofu with their absolute strength, so as to eliminate the trouble in the hearts of the demons!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, in particular, have had a lot of contact with Du Shaofu since they were in Shenwu world in their early years. They did not come to the world after thirty-three days, but they fought many times, still unable to capture him!


    Such enemies, let two people feel at the bottom of their hearts!


    As time went on, they were more and more afraid of Du Shaofu and did not dare to despise him any more!


    Previously, if the adults did not show up in time to save them, they would have become the dead souls of Du Shaofu at this time!


    "My Lord will kill him, I will!"


    The breath of Dongli Chihuang is very unstable. He is deeply hurt by Du Shaofu, but he still clenches his fist tightly and clenches his teeth.


    "The adult''s body has been suppressed in the Shenwu world for many years, and the new wisdom produced has also affected him! I hope these will not really change him too much! "


    Shen Yan is still worried that the identity of a general and a minister is a brand-new intelligence, which has nothing to do with the devil ancestor. Even if adults awaken many ancient memories, they will still be disturbed!


    Immediately, all the people stopped talking. They all looked at the direction of Du Shaofu and the adults with a look of hope in their eyes. They hoped to see the adults!


    "It seems that you are stubborn. In that case, I will kill you here."


    The general spoke faintly and looked at Du Shaofu with his eyes.


    After saying a word, he immediately shot Du Shaofu with his palm and went straight to Du Shaofu!


    This kind of palm seems to be calm without any fluctuation. However, in the invisible, Du Shaofu can feel that there are layers of traces of the road flowing between the palm and fingers. The terrible power of the law is woven into a cage and binds himself!


    "Is this the strength of sit and forget?"


    Seeing the palm fall gently, Du Shaofu''s eyes were frozen tightly, and his heart''s vibration was hard to recover!


    So far, apart from generals and ministers, he has only seen one strong man, the ancestor of the Taishi magic dragon family in the qianxu jinghuatian period!


    It''s the first time that we''re really facing each other!


    But around the palms of the generals and ministers, there were veins that could not be seen by the naked eye!


    In that nothingness, it seems that there is heaven and earth in rotation, mountains are collapsing, huge waves are roaring, the sky is trembling, the thick soil is overturning, forming a terrible force of the world, which is directly oppressed towards itself!


    Terrible power such as the collapse of the world, the fall of the way of heaven, shattering all things!


    "Boom..."


    The invisible power came down fiercely. Just far away, Du Shaofu smelled the breath of death and could not struggle at all!


    In fact, he did not make any struggle. He didn''t say whether he could make a difference in front of his sitting and forgetting his strength. In terms of the state at this time, he was seriously injured. He was already at the end of his tether and could not make any effective resistance!


    He can only watch all the oppression of all that, like a huge mountain head down, to crush himself into powder!


    "Boom..."


    A series of crackdowns, such as the roar of Dufu, can be heard, as if to roll away!


    "Jie Jie Jie The Lord has finally made a move. Du Shaofu''s death has come, and no one can save him! "


    In the distance, east from the red Huang can not help but smile out of the sound, with a feeling of incomparable happiness.


    "My Lord, Du Shaofu will surely die! As long as he dies, it will be a disaster of my demon clan! "


    Shen Yan''s eyebrows are also open, the whole person feels relaxed a lot!


    Du Shaofu''s threat to them is very clear, just as the other side and the adults said, the demons are really afraid of him!


    Otherwise, they would not have repeatedly shot, want to kill it early!


    If both the adults and themselves were awakened in the Shenwu world, they would never have left him alive until now!


    But it doesn''t matter. If you kill him personally today, you will never give Du Shaofu a chance to live!Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both have a gloomy smile on their lips. If you can see the scene of Du Shaofu''s body bursting and Yuan Shen''s death!


    "Opportunity has been given to you, but you don''t know how to cherish it!"


    But the power of his hand was so strong that he was able to push down everything!


    Du Shaofu stood there motionless, as if he were stupid!


    Instead of closing his eyes and waiting to die, he calmly felt the overwhelming force of invisibility!


    Some things, they can not change, can only face!


    Since the generals and ministers want to kill themselves and have the strength to crush them absolutely, then there is nothing to think about. They have to be calm!


    "I never thought I would die in your hands!"


    Du Shaofu spoke softly and sighed with infinite emotion. His heart was filled with endless sighs!


    However, just when Du Shaofu had just given birth to this emotion, a sharp and absolutely brilliant light burst out from the void in front of him!


    Such a piece of light, like a peerless blade, rips open the heaven and earth and presents it in front of you!


    The terrible light burst out, and the killing gas shook the sky and the earth, forming a sharp blade shape of a tyrannical Jedi. Cut it directly!


    "Hiss..."


    The scene of the collapse of the world and the collapse of the road around the generals'' palms was also opened in an instant under this light!


    The terrifying and vast power of the source of the road exploded, turned into a raging tide all over the sky, surging away, destroying everything!


    The surrounding heaven and earth have been gouged out, a huge black hole, very frightening!


    And the body of the generals and ministers was also shocked by this sudden accident and flew back to the distance!


    "This is..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled and his heart throbbed.


    The breath of the light was very familiar. He had touched it and recognized it immediately.


    "That knife again! It''s the bloody slaughter


    When Du Shaofu opened his eyes, he saw a long sword with blood and gold appeared in front of him. There was a terrible atmosphere of killing and cutting on the upper stream, which was frightening!


    How could Du Shaofu not recognize such a long sword?


    At that time, in jinghuatian of qianxu, they were jointly pursued and killed by many powerful orcs, and then they were forced to come out of the wasteland space by those who were sitting and forgetting. When facing death, it was Master Yu Yuqian and Yu Taiyan who killed them with this knife and saved them!


    Du Shaofu''s memory of the bloodshed remains fresh. It is the most terrifying object he has ever seen!


    At that time, the thousands of immortal places of Yuqing divine kingdom were surrounded by hundreds of thousands of ORC strongmen. It was with this bloody slaughter that they awed the scene. They did not dare to act rashly even when they were sitting and forgetting!


    Finally, with this long sword, we can break through the void and directly lead to the supreme constant melting heaven, so that everyone can retreat!


    I''m afraid Du Shaofu will not remember such a scene in his whole life. It''s really profound and shocking!


    And now, when the generals and ministers suppress themselves, the bloodshed appears again!


    "Is the master here?"


    Du Shaofu murmured and looked around to find out who was holding the knife and saved himself.


    However, he was disappointed, and there was no figure to come. Only the sword stood in the void and shivered faintly!


    "I knew you would come!"


    In the distance, the generals and ministers stood up with a strange light in their eyes. They looked at the bloodshed and said, "since I''m here, why don''t you show up? I''d like to see what kind of a rising star you are!"


    His eyes were motionless. After his words fell, he fell into silence. He just looked at the long knife lightly!


    "Do the generals know the identity of the owner of this bloody slaughter?"


    Du Shaofu was quite surprised. At that time, he asked Yu Yuqian, Yu Taiyan and others, but no one told him the origin of the bloodshed and the identity of the owner.


    Now it seems that the generals and ministers may have learned something.


    And this, also let Du Shaofu give birth to infinite interest, cast his eyes on the long sword!


    "Shua..."


    Only shortly after the voice of the generals and ministers fell, the long sword bloodletting burst into a bright light.


    Then, he saw a figure walk out of the light and stand in front of Du Shaofu.


    "Long time no see!"


    This is a man in green robes. After he appeared, he did not go to see the generals. Instead, he faced Du Shaofu with a smile and said to Du Shaofu.


    Looking at this figure, Du Shaofu was stunned. He looked at the man in green robe and could not speak for a long time.


    "You You are... "


    Du Shaofu''s words were not clear. He was really shocked. He felt strange for the identity of the visitor!


    He looked at the man in green robe and the long knife beside him. For a moment, his brain couldn''t turn around."Du Shaofu has met Master Lu!"


    It was a long time before Du Shaofu regained his composure, bent down and saluted the man in green robes.


    How could he not know this person? In the past years, when he was in the Shenwu world, he had seen the image of the incarnation of the other party many times. It was Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds who had pursued and killed the demon God to the Shenwu world!


    Many of their own means are passed on to each other!


    The appearance of Lu Shaoyou shocked Du Shaofu!


    In any case, Du Shaofu did not expect that the master of the three thousand thousand worlds was the master of the bloodshed!


    In this way, Master Yu Yuqian and elder martial brother Yu Taiyan once borrowed this bloody slaughter. What is the relationship between them and Lu Shaoyou?


    "No wonder! No wonder! It''s no wonder that master and many elder martial brothers are so crazy that they don''t pay attention to many forces when Yuqing kingdom is not powerful! At the beginning, the town of extinction Holy Land suddenly mobilized thousands of immortality! It turns out that the power behind them, that is, Yunyang sect, has something to do with the three thousand masters of the world


    It was not until now that Du Shaofu thought about these problems clearly.


    Yu Taiyan, Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng and others are very strong. They are backed by the Lingwu world in the three thousand thousand worlds and despise all opponents!


    Du Shaofu always wanted to have a deep insight into the power of Yunyang clan, but he didn''t really know it until today. His strength was far beyond his own estimation!


    The Lord of the three thousand worlds, such a background, just think about it makes people feel hot blood rolling!


    "What a lie! I didn''t know about these things until now


    Du Shaofu showed a bitter smile. He repeatedly asked about the bloodshed and the yunyangzong, but Yu Taiyan, Yu Yuqian, Qu daojue and others all avoided the heavy ones, and covered them very tightly, but they didn''t tell themselves.


    In fact, he also knew that those people hoped that they would not aim too high, which was not good for the practice!


    But when such a big thing is really exposed, it is really shocking enough!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2861

    "Don''t call me a senior. I''m your senior brother!"


    With a gentle smile, the man in green robe suddenly said this to Du Shaofu.


    As soon as he said this, Du Shaofu was more shocked and full of doubts.


    He opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "Elder martial brother..."


    Du Shaofu was a little confused, but it was not difficult to think of where the title came from!


    So far, there are only a few masters he has worshipped, such as Gu Qingyang of ancient Tianzong in Shenwu world, Fenglei of Xiahou in Qixing hall, duanmuqiongtian, and Yuyu, the emperor''s ancestor of Yuqing kingdom!


    Now Du Shaofu has known that Yu Yuqian and the three thousand masters of the world in front of him went out of the same door. The other side said that he was his elder martial brother. Could his master be anyone other than Yu Yuqian?


    Knowing the result, Du Shaofu felt speechless.


    It''s no wonder that when he was just worshipping Yu Yu''s front door, the old man was always nagging, clamoring to learn from his elder martial brother, and strive to become a big man, stand on the top of the mountain, and give his father''s face!


    At that time, although Du Shaofu was very puzzled, who was his senior brother? Could it be a tough place to sit and forget?


    However, he didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, Yu Yuqian and others concealed it very much. They just told themselves that they had a terrible elder martial brother, so he didn''t think about these problems any more.


    Today, Du Shaofu has really shaken him!


    The Lord of the three thousand worlds, who is the master of the whole three thousand worlds!


    Du Shaofu learned from Qu daojue and others that the three thousand world is very powerful. There is no doubt about Lu Shaoyou''s strength!


    "Don''t be surprised, you should know a lot! But it''s not the time to talk. I''ll tell you later. "


    Lu Shaoyou, a man in green robe, smiles and opens his mouth to Du Shaofu. At the same time, he waves his hand to make a light, which turns into a soft light rain and falls on Du Shaofu.


    This light rain contains a profound and incomparable secret power, with a strong healing effect.


    In an instant, Du Shaofu felt as if he was bathed in the warm sunshine. His whole body felt comfortable and comfortable. His injuries recovered quickly, thousands of times faster than that of the immortal body!


    He was shocked for no reason. What kind of state is his senior brother, the Lord of three thousand worlds?


    This is too terrible, under the free hand move, actually instantly let own wound better half!


    However, Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, did not look at Du Shaofu any more, but turned to the direction of the generals and ministers.


    "You want to see me, and I''ll come!"


    Lu Shaoyou opened his mouth gently, his eyes were calm and calm.


    He just stood there, but there was a sense of uncertainty and mystery, as if the real body was here, and as if it was just a shadow projection, dreamlike, unpredictable!


    However, that kind of power is incomparable. Even in the face of the generals and ministers who have recovered to the state of sitting and forgetting, Lu Shaoyou''s bearing is still much more magnificent than that!


    "Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of three thousand worlds


    The generals and ministers also recovered their previous calm. There was not much expression on his handsome face. He only heard him say: "I didn''t expect that after the first World War in ancient times, another world was opened up! In addition to the pioneer, there is a rising star like you, which is really amazing


    Although his face was calm, there were some waves in his eyes. Obviously, he was surprised by the other side.


    "Do you want me here to say that?"


    Lu Shaoyou always had a smile in his mouth. He picked up his eyebrows and looked at the generals. He said faintly.


    "I knew for a long time that Du Shaofu could not be killed. You would never allow me to move him! It''s just forcing you to show up! "


    The general stepped out a little, and then said, "I want to see what the enemy I will face in the future. If I have a chance, I will also go to the three thousand worlds there."


    At the end of the day, the eyes of the generals and ministers were frozen, containing a few wisps of killing and cutting gas.


    This sentence is tantamount to declaring war on Lu Shaoyou!


    If the demons want to go to the three thousand worlds, they can''t be the guests. They must lead a large number of powerful people to fight bloody battles!


    "Ha ha..."


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly gave a cold smile and said, "I''m afraid it''s going to disappoint you. I don''t think you should have a chance to go to the three thousand worlds!"


    "Is it?"


    The general''s eyes shrunk, such as rhetorical questions.


    On his whole human body, a large amount of the power of the origin of the road, derived from the complete law of the sky, crazy vibration, swing hit heaven and earth!


    Lu Shaoyou just stood there, motionless and unshakable. In the face of the terrible impact of the force, his body was like an ancient pine tree for thousands of years, standing on the spot, allowing the storm to impact, but there was no tremor!"What a strong cultivation!"


    Seeing the silent collision between them, Du Shaofu was shocked!


    As a strong man in the realm of emptiness and Taoism, he can certainly see the terror of the momentum emanating from the generals and ministers. If he stands there, he will be wiped out by the power of the origin of the Tao and die in a moment!


    However, Lu Shaoyou did not do anything at all. The boundless wave swept in front of him like a light wind, which could not cause any impact at all. In addition, Du Shaofu standing behind him did not suffer any impact.


    Just this bearing is enough to far exceed the strength of generals and ministers at this time!


    "There will be a war between you and me, but not now!"


    At this time, Lu Shaoyou spoke again.


    As soon as he spoke, the generals and ministers naturally restrained all their momentum.


    Then, but listen to the three thousand masters of the world continue: "you need time to recover to the peak strength, and I also need to arrange how to fight you, this is not the time to really fight! But if you really want to do it, I don''t mind suppressing you for ages! "


    Lu Shaoyou is very calm in his speech. Even when he speaks the last sentence, he doesn''t see any waves. He is talking about a trivial matter.


    But in Du Shaofu''s ears, these words had different meanings.


    He can judge by this that the strength of the three thousand masters of the world is absolutely strong. At least at present, it must be far beyond the generals and ministers. Otherwise, how can he suppress them?


    The generals did not immediately respond to Lu Shaoyou''s words, but took a deep look at Du Shaofu, and then said to Lu Shaoyou, "you are just gambling. If you fail, you will become the territory of our demon clan, whether it is thirty-three days or three thousand thousand thousand worlds!"


    After a word, the general suddenly turned around and waved his hand to the distant Dongli Chihuang, Shen Yan, and about a dozen immortal high-level strong men, and said, "let''s go!"


    The light from the next day disappeared quickly.


    In the original place, only Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu were left. In addition, there was a long sword hanging in the void, which was filled with the spirit of killing!


    "Before Senior brother Lu


    Seeing the general leave, Du Shaofu goes to Lu Shaoyou and respectfully salutes him.


    No matter whether the other party is equal to himself or not, the respect from the bottom of his heart is still there.


    If it were not for the man in green robe, Du Shaofu would not have achieved what he has achieved today!


    "You''re very good, little one. You''ve grown very fast these years!"


    Lu Shaoyou looked back at Du Shaofu and said with a smile, "let''s leave here first. Some things should be told to you."


    He reached out and gently touched the void, but saw a little star slowly blooming, bright and spinning.


    The star awn grew bigger and bigger, and finally turned into a whirlpool, which inhaled him and Du Shaofu at the same time.


    "This is The starry sky before


    In a moment, Du Shaofu appeared in another place. It was the boundless starry sky between the black holes. It was full of silence everywhere, just like a huge cemetery. It was lifeless!


    "Just there, do you know where it is?"


    Lu Shaoyou Ling stands in the void and walks with Du Shaofu.


    "I don''t know!"


    Du Shaofu shook his head and said simply.


    Lu Shaoyou refers to the space where the generals and ministers are.


    When Du Shaofu came to this star field, he had conjectures with Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin and others, and thought that there might be something to do with the eighteen layers of hell, but he was not sure.


    At this time, Lu Shaoyou mentioned it and would certainly tell him the truth.


    "Perhaps you have conjectured it?"


    Lu Shaoyou looked at Du Shaofu with a smile and said, "that''s the first floor of the 18th floor hell. That''s where the demons escaped!"


    "The devil escaped from there..."


    Du Shaofu realized that it was the first layer of the eighteen levels of hell. No wonder he felt fierce when he entered.


    And in that space, there are not many strong people. It should be that many strong people were taken away by the demons, such as the five element devil emperor and the nine big devil emperor, and then the Taigu I war was killed by the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods.


    "The devil God is a ray of the original God of the devil ancestor, breaking through the first layer of the 18 levels of hell, going to the outside world, causing havoc in the world! The God devil battle situation you are going to is the edge of the first layer of the 18 layers of hell. The devil will tear open the space there and lead to the supreme constant melting heaven


    Lu Shaoyou continued to speak and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Elder martial brother, since the devil God is a wisp of the original God of the devil ancestor, isn''t that saying that there are other original gods in the devil ancestor?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t know much about the ancient things. At this time, the three thousand masters of the world were around. He took this opportunity to ask him, "elder martial brother, can you tell me something specific?""Don''t worry, listen to me slowly!"


    Lu Shaoyou opened his mouth with a smile, and then listened to his talk about ancient things.


    "Before the opening of heaven and earth, it was chaos, in which three thousand gods and demons were born, fighting each other and falling away! Perhaps you have heard of these things


    Lu Shaoyou said, glancing at Du Shaofu and nodding slightly, he went on: "there are very few gods and demons who finally broke through the chaos. Pangu, who opened up the world for thirty-three days, and the devil ancestor are all one of them!"


    "Because of the past gratitude and resentment, Mazu and Pangu are irreconcilable. Mazu wants to subvert the whole 330 days by killing! It was under such circumstances that the war began after the beginning of the world! I will not elaborate on this process. In fact, I have not experienced it, because there was no 3000 thousand worlds at that time, let alone me! But we can all imagine what a terrible time it was


    "Later, the strong ones almost disappeared in the last thirty-three days. Even Pangu, the most powerful God, came to an end. After paying such a price, the devil ancestor was suppressed, and his original God was separated and sealed in the 18 layers of hell. The body was gathered by the Dalao Tianzun and suppressed in the Shenwu world! This is also the origin of the generals and ministers. He is the incarnation of the demon ancestor and the birth of a new wisdom


    Lu Shaoyou pauses for a moment and asks Du Shaofu to realize some things by himself.


    "The original God of the devil ancestor was divided into 18 parts, and sealed in the 18 layers of hell respectively. The body was suppressed in the Shenwu world by Dalao Tianzun Pangu and Daluo Tianzun, these two top figures, have already fallen


    Du Shaofu had an indescribable shock in his heart. Lu Shaoyou obviously meant to tell him that Pangu and Da Luo Tianzun no longer exist, but now, Mazu returns again.


    When the generals come to the 18th floor hell, they will try to break through each layer and gather all the power of the original God!


    Only when he succeeds, he will reach the peak state of the Mazu. Without Pangu and Daluo Tianzun, who can cure the demons in the world?


    Once the demons start their blood cutting, there will be no pure land in thirty-three days, and no one can stay away from it!


    "It''s serious, but don''t worry too early! The eighteen levels of hell is not so easy to break. With the means arranged by Pangu, the devil ancestor has not the strength to crack it quickly. He needs time! "


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s worried look, Lu Shaoyou patted him on the shoulder and said, "with my strength, I could have continued to suppress the ages, but this is meaningless! If you can''t kill Mazu completely, you will still face the bloody attack of Mazu in thirty-three days! Therefore, we also need time to arrange some things in order to face the final war and end everything


    "Is the devil immortal?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and nodded when he saw Lu Shaoyou.


    In his heart, he knew that in the Shenwu world, the devil had the immortal body, and did not kill it in his own desperate situation. Only the devil ancestor incarnated into a general could do it.


    It can be imagined that Mazu himself is also an indestructible existence. In ancient times, Pangu great God, Daluo Tianzun and others could only separate his body spirit, and then split the yuan God into 18 parts and suppress them respectively!


    However, Du Shaofu noticed a key point. Lu Shaoyou said that he wanted to end everything and completely kill the evil ancestor. This made people feel a little spirited.


    Knowing what he was thinking, Lu Shaoyou said with a smile: "it''s very difficult for you to improve your strength. It''s very difficult to kill the Mazu. If you can''t grow up quickly, all the arrangements we''ve made will be empty!"


    "Me?"


    Du Shaofu was very surprised.


    It is true that his own strength has been improved rapidly, but if you want to kill Mozu, can Du Shaofu play a decisive role?


    It made him feel a little strange and totally incomprehensible.


    However, the three thousand masters of the world did not say much about this, but shifted the topic.


    He pointed to the huge space around him and said, "this star field is not a dead land, but a world that can breed life!"


    "It''s not a dead end here?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth wide and was shocked again.


    Such a vast and vast area was once a world, but why did it become a desolate place, like a cemetery?


    "If you experience it carefully, it should not be difficult to find that every star has a specific track in its operation! And these trajectories gather a vast amount of energy and go towards the unknown


    Lu Shaoyou glanced around and said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded, which he had discovered when he first arrived here.


    Innumerable stars, draw countless tracks, such as in the construction of some mysterious traces of jurisprudence, but these traces are very deep, obscure, unpredictable, with their current cultivation, it is difficult to break through!"The eighteen levels of hell is suppressed by these forces, and the power in this space of the star field will soon be exhausted after the consumption of ages! It''s not easy for Mazu to break through here, but if we don''t make enough plans, the day when he breaks through all the 18 levels of hell will be the beginning of a new round of catastrophe! We are fighting with Mazu. Whoever can achieve the goal earlier will have the absolute advantage


    Lu Shaoyou said, between the eyebrows also can''t help but give birth to a wisp of dignified meaning.


    The power of the seal of the eighteen layers of hell is consumed in a large amount, and it will be until the end. Therefore, the devil ancestor will have the confidence to crack it layer by layer.


    So both sides need time to complete their plans.


    "Is it still me?"


    Du Shaofu murmured, a little heavy.


    "I said, you don''t have to worry too early. Many things don''t need you to worry about now. There are strong people to make full arrangements! What you need to do is try to improve yourself! "


    Lu Shaoyou put aside his emotions and said so.


    "I understand!"


    Du Shaofu nodded heavily and said.


    He believed that if the generals and ministers broke through the eighteen levels of hell and integrated all the original gods, their strength would surely surpass that of sitting and forgetting!


    In the nine realms, there is no image. I don''t know which one the other side will reach!


    In this regard, his own practice in the virtual realm is too far away. If he worries too much, he will fall into the devil''s mind.


    "Don''t think too much, now I''ll take you to a place!"


    He interrupted Lu Shaofu.


    "Where to go?" Du Shaofu was puzzled.


    "A world called the earth!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2862

    Lu Shaoyou said in the mouth, and then gently waved his arm, two people''s eyes is a void crack, leading to the unknown!


    Du Shaofu followed him step by step and disappeared together.


    When they came out of it again, they came to a strange place.


    "This mini world Is there any living thing? "


    Du Shaofu spoke in surprise, with a look of disbelief.


    It is not difficult for him to find that he is still in the former boundless field, but far away from his former position.


    Around, there are still countless stars circling, across a mysterious track.


    But in the middle of these dead stars, there is a world, in which there are many creatures.


    "This is a mini world, which is very inferior to most of the world in thirty-three days!"


    Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu came to this small world and said softly, "but here, it is the center of the whole star field, and all stars operate on this basis."


    "This mini world is actually the center of the whole star field?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were wide, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Lu Shaoyou''s words shocked him. Although this star field is a dead land with no vitality, the world under his feet is so small that it can''t be any smaller. Compared with the thirty-three days, even compared with those small worlds in the world of thirty-three days, it is far from comparable!


    Is such a small world the center of the whole star field?


    However, it is also relieved to think about it. After all, this is the only place in the whole star field.


    "There is something special about this place. You can experience it carefully."


    Lu Shaoyou didn''t explain much, but said to Du Shaofu.


    "Is there anything special?"


    Du Shaofu murmured and began to observe the world carefully.


    The vitality here is very weak, and the aura is so thin that it is disgusting. All creatures have no cultivation. The strongest is the Terran, but there is not even a practitioner!


    However, Du Shaofu found some wonderful things. Although living beings can''t cultivate themselves in this world, many things are extremely mysterious.


    Not far from the void where he was standing, there was a bird like thing flying by. His whole body was made of metal. It was very fast, carrying a lot of roar!


    In the belly of "big bird", there are many human beings sitting in it, which is very comfortable.


    "This thing is called an airplane!"


    Lu Shaoyou timely explained a sentence, his mouth light smile, seems to have some nostalgic expression.


    Du Shaofu nodded and cast his eyes on the ground again!


    What makes him feel even more incredible is that the roads on the ground are standing like a giant dragon, which is much more magnificent than the roads in the world for thirty-three days!


    On the road, there are also a lot of metal things flying by, such as iron boxes.


    We can see a lot of buildings in the distance!


    All these scenes made Du Shaofu feel strange.


    "This small world is really not simple. Ordinary people can''t practice it, but it seems that it has opened up another scene!"


    He was shocked. In such a small world, the power possessed by the living beings was very weak, but the situation created was countless times more wonderful than that of the cultivation world.


    "In fact, there are more incredible things here!"


    Lu Shaoyou was smiling all the time. Then he looked at Du Shaofu and said, "but these miracles are relatively unimportant. Put aside the mortal world, you can experience it carefully and try to see that some fluctuations can be triggered."


    "Is there any other mystery here?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t understand, but he did as Lu Shaoyou said.


    He spread the power of Yuan Shen and penetrated every corner of the world.


    As time went on, he slowly closed his eyes and felt it carefully.


    Sure enough, after a long time, Du Shaofu finally caught a ray of abnormal fluctuations.


    And get the result, let his heart almost jump out.


    "I seem to feel that the world is Breathing


    He was so shocked that he couldn''t help but stare at Lu Shaoyou.


    It''s unbelievable. How can one world breathe?


    People all know that everything in the world is derived from the Tao. As a world, it carries the power of the four primitive laws, but it is not a living creature. How can it breathe like living beings without life?


    This made Du Shaofu feel extremely puzzled.


    However, just after he felt the wave of anger, he couldn''t go any further.This world seems to have a strong sense of self-determination, with their own practice, can not get more information.


    "You don''t feel wrong. The world is breathing!"


    Lu Shaoyou nodded and said.


    Although the power of breathing is extremely weak, it can be felt when we reach such a state.


    "Does this mini world really have an independent life?"


    Du Shaofu became more and more puzzled, but Lu Shaoyou did not answer his doubts.


    "You will know in the future! I brought you here to show you the world! In the future, this place may become a key place to fight against the devil


    Lu Shaoyou''s face became more serious and said to Du Shaofu.


    "The key place to fight the demons?"


    Du Shaofu understood that he would not ask more questions.


    For his elder martial brother, he has a lot of trust. If the other side doesn''t say it, it has its own reason.


    "It''s good for you to understand these things for a while. Now, the most important thing for you is to constantly improve yourself. We are still waiting for you to make a contribution in the future battle, but don''t let me wait too long!"


    Lu Shaoyou looked at Du Shaofu and said in a flat look.


    Du Shaofu nodded heavily, and then suddenly asked, "elder martial brother, I have many doubts in today''s virtual realm. I wonder if elder martial brother can explain one or two for me?"


    It is not long before he stepped into the realm of virtual way in the war between gods and demons.


    However, I just know the name of the realm where I am now. I have no idea what the so-called virtual realm is and which direction to go.


    This made Du Shaofu feel helpless. It seems that no one has reached the empty path in the past thirty-three days, and there is no hope of seeking advice from others.


    At present, the master of the three thousand worlds is in front of him. Du Shaofu doesn''t know the specific cultivation of his elder martial brother, but he must be able to stand in the strongest position in the past thirty-three days.


    If these doubts are asked about him, they should be able to get a certain harvest.


    Therefore, after asking questions, Du Shaofu could not help but hope to hear useful answers.


    "As you said, the realm you are in now is called the realm of emptiness."


    Lu Shaoyou didn''t hesitate. He seemed to have expected that Du Shaofu would ask himself questions. He only heard him say, "this realm was possible only when the heaven and earth opened in thirty-three days! In that period, the road began to change, the law was not determined, and the order was born. It was much easier for the living beings to explore the law of heaven and earth than it is now! It''s just like drawing a picture. It''s not easy for you to draw according to the sample, but if you can see how each stroke falls down, it will be much easier to draw it yourself! "


    Du Shaofu also heard about this truth from Su Moyan and others.


    In the process of deriving the law of heaven and earth, it is easier to get a glimpse of its mysterious track than it is now after the formation of the law and its stability!


    "The foundation of achieving the state of emptiness is to master the four primary laws at the same time, and you just did it!"


    Lu Shaoyou took a look at Du Shaofu, and he looked very satisfied: "and the reason why it is called virtual Tao is that in this realm, under the integration of the four primitive laws, the rhyme of Tao can be naturally derived! This kind of rhyme does not contain the origin of the road, so it is called the realm of virtual Tao! "


    "I see!"


    Du Shaofu''s jaw head, until now, did he really know the origin of the name Xudao. He thought about it and said, "in fact, thanks to the means of empty eight trigrams given by elder martial brother, otherwise it would be very difficult for me to integrate the four original principles."


    He said this very seriously and expressed his most sincere thanks to the elder martial brother.


    With the help of the empty eight trigrams, Du Shaofu really began to try to integrate the four original principles. Otherwise, he did not know how many detours he would take.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly laughed, shook his head and said, "there is nothing in the world of jurisprudence but Taiji, yin and Yang, four images and eight trigrams According to this principle, with your talent, it is not difficult to find the way to integrate the four primitive laws. But it happens that the empty gossip makes you take a shortcut, and you don''t need to understand it. Even if there is no such means, I believe you can find other ways by yourself


    Du Shaofu touched his nose and didn''t say anything. He thought he was praising himself.


    "If you want to know the specific matters of the realm of virtual Tao, I can really talk to you about it!"


    Lu Shaoyou opened his mouth and immediately said, "there is no specific division of small realms in the realm of virtual Tao, which is different from other cultivation realms. However, it can be roughly divided into three processes, namely, tracing the way by coagulation, deriving the method by transforming the way, and carrying the Tao with the body! "


    "Congfa tracing the way is to trace the origin of the law with the power of the four primitive laws to produce the rhyme of the Tao, which is the level you are at at at present. Transforming the Tao and deriving the Dharma, the origin of the law is perfect, and the rhyme of the Tao is naturally formed. Tracing the origin of the Tao is similar to the practice of sitting and forgetting. Carrying the Tao with one''s body is to break through the realm of empty Tao, break the shackles of the great thousands and achieve the body of carrying the Tao It is a completely new world, which can really create great opportunities."Condense the method to trace the way, transform the way to derive the method, and carry the way with the body!"


    Du Shaofu murmured these twelve words and tasted them carefully.


    With Lu Shaoyou''s explanation, it''s not difficult for him to understand these three processes. Even if it''s literal, he can think about one or two.


    This is the reason why the four primitive laws are condensed into one, which naturally produces the origin of the law and at the same time produces the rhyme of Tao.


    The transformation of Tao and derivation of Dharma is to master the complete power of the origin of the law, and then the rhyme of Tao will be complete. It is necessary to seek transformation so that the rhyme of Tao can be transformed into the power of the origin of Tao, which is the same as that pursued by practitioners of sitting and forgetting.


    It''s a bit vague to say that one''s body carries the Tao. Du Shaofu can''t understand it, because it''s already the realm of carrying the Tao!


    In the three hundred and thirty-three days, the nine realms of Dao and Wu Xiang exist only in legends, far from being touched by Du Shaofu at present.


    But he was very curious about these two realms and couldn''t help asking.


    Lu Shaoyou didn''t hide it. He said directly: "living creatures were born between heaven and earth, and also derived from the great road. But if you want to trace back to the highest Avenue, you should not only master the power of the origin of the road, but also incarnate the Tao! However, the Tao can not be blasphemed. When all things have spirits, they will also be greatly shackled by it. Only by getting rid of them and achieving their own Tao, can we achieve the body of carrying the Tao! "


    "So it is!"


    Du Shaofu frowned and thought carefully.


    The realm of carrying Tao is very mysterious, not only to carry the Tao by the body, but also to refine our own Tao to achieve "Tao body".


    It can be imagined that reaching such a level can be regarded as the strongest living creature in the world. There is a terrible way between every action and action, which can suppress all things and destroy everything!


    "What about nothingness?"


    Du Shaofu pursed his lips and asked again.


    "The realm of nothingness..."


    Speaking of this realm, Lu Shaoyou''s eyes seemed to be a little distracted and said: "literally, it''s invisible and invisible, if not a human being! Really really get rid of all the shackles of the road of heaven and earth, no matter which side of the world you are walking in, you will not be disturbed and affected by the road! At the same time, in the realm of nothingness, it is possible to do that pioneering act and become the master of the vast world, just like Pangu''s existence! "


    "The great God of Pangu is the realm of nothingness..."


    Du Shaofu nodded, which is very reasonable.


    Pangu, a great God bred from chaos, was born in 193 days. His realm is the highest level among the nine realms, which is reasonable and reasonable!


    "You can''t be invisible without sprouting, if you''re not a human being! How delightful it is to get rid of all the shackles of heaven and earth road


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself and began to yearn for it.


    Isn''t the purpose of cultivation of the world to gain powerful power?


    If you can get rid of all the shackles, even the heaven and earth road are difficult to get rid of. This is the real top figure!


    At the same time, the state of nothingness can also create a world of its own. I don''t know how many people to envy!


    "The gap between Tao and Wu Xiang is like a natural moat, but it is only one step away."


    Lu Shaoyou spoke again, but when he said these words, he felt a deep sigh: "that step is so far away that people can be trapped in the ages, but it is difficult to find a breakthrough opportunity!"


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu could not help but start.


    In fact, the breakthrough of each realm in the cultivation of living beings is like a game, fighting with heaven and earth, with the Tao, with the law and so on.


    Not to mention the last image of the state, even if only a step away from the road, it is absolutely impossible to easily step across, that small step, but an invisible barrier across there, more than the chasm of nature!


    "I don''t know what the senior brother is now?"


    Du Shaofu suddenly raised his eyebrows and swam toward the landing and asked, "is it a state of nothingness?"


    According to some of his conjectures, his elder martial brother''s cultivation must be very terrible. If we talk about the status of the master of the three thousand worlds, we will never be weak!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu guessed that the three thousand worlds were created by Lu Shaoyou.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but you think a little bit too much!"


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly gave a wry smile, glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "it is by chance that I have gained the great benefits and become the leader of the three thousand worlds! This identity represents that I am the strongest living creature among the three thousand worlds, but the vast world is not created by me! Up to now, only a few gods and demons who have broken through the chaos can have the real image free situation


    After hearing this explanation, Du Shaofu understood it.


    I really think too much. I thought that my elder martial brother was so arrogant that he had already reached the top of the world, achieved nothing and opened up a big world!Yes, Master Yu Yuqian, Qu daojue and the Yunyang sect were all born in the three thousand thousand worlds, and they were born many years earlier than elder martial brother Lu. The birth of the three thousand thousand worlds was naturally earlier.


    In terms of chronological order, my own speculation is totally illogical.


    Du Shaofu touched his nose. It seems that after the opening of heaven and earth, no one has reached the state of nothingness. Only the gods and demons out of chaos have such great power.


    It''s no wonder that only Pangu and Daluo Tianzun were able to compete with the evil ancestor for thirty-three days!


    I just don''t know whether the Dalao Tianzun is a chaotic creature except Pangu. If so, why didn''t he leave a vast world behind.


    "In any case, elder martial brother should at least sit back and forget the third place - the strong one who can see through reincarnation?"


    Du Shaofu blinked, looked at Lu Shaoyou and said.


    He thinks that this speculation is more reasonable. He thinks that he can become the strongest person in the world. Maybe he can forget the third situation - looking through the peak of reincarnation!


    "Guess!"


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly burst into laughter and winked at Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu was a bit speechless.


    Instead of asking more questions about this question, he turned to look serious and said to Lu Shaoyou, "elder martial brother, I''m afraid I need your help with something!"


    "What''s the matter, younger martial brother?" he said


    Lu Shaoyou looks at him, very straightforward.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2863

    "When I left the Shenwu world for thirty-three days, there were seven people in my company. However, I was separated from the others because of the killing of Legalists, celebrities and political strategists. But today, the little star and the little demon are still unknown, and their whereabouts are unknown! "


    Looking at Lu Shaoyou, Du Shaofu said, "elder martial brother, can you find them?"


    He was extremely worried. After hundreds of years, little star and Du Xiaoyao had not heard from him. Yuqing kingdom had sent people to search for it, but there was still no progress. He could not even know their life and death.


    At this time, Du Shaofu asked Lu Shaoyou this question mainly because Xiaoxing was the daughter of the Dragon God, and the Dragon God had a close relationship with the three thousand masters of the world. Maybe he could play a more important role.


    As a matter of fact, the disappearance of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao seems to have become Du Shaofu''s heart disease, which makes him always remember and feel uneasy.


    "That''s what you''re talking about!"


    Lu Shaoyou gently smiles, looks at Du Shaofu and says, "in fact, if you don''t ask, I''m going to tell you!"


    His expression is very calm, there is no sense of worry, seems to have a great grasp of the general.


    "Elder martial brother, do you know where they are?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked nervously.


    At the same time, he is staring at the world in front of him.


    "Ha ha..."


    Lu Shaoyou laughed again and said to Du Shaofu, "how can I not pay attention to Bruce Lee''s daughter when she comes to her thirties?"


    He had a deep smile. Looking at Du Shaofu''s anxious appearance, he seemed to have intended to amuse him.


    "Where are they?"


    In the face of Lu Shaoyou''s eyes, Du Shaofu has no choice but to go forward again and ask urgently.


    He is very clear about the relationship between his senior brother and Xiaoxing. After hearing each other''s words, he is actually more confident. However, he is eager to know the whereabouts of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao.


    He and they had not seen each other for many years, and he did not know how the two men were now, whether they had made any progress in their cultivation, and whether they had encountered any hardships. Du Shaofu had always been concerned about all these things.


    "Don''t worry, they are all right now, they have a great chance!"


    Lu Shaoyou stopped making fun of Du Shaofu. He walked up to him and patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder.


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu finally breathed a long sigh of relief. Hearing the news that they were safe, Du Shaofu completely put down the burden in his heart.


    On the face, also is to turn to open a smile after all, but the eye is still looking at Lu Shaoyou.


    It turned out that the little star and the little demon were not in danger of their lives, but had a great chance.


    It must have been so many years down, the strength of those two people is also by leaps and bounds.


    Du Shaofu had some expectations. I don''t know what kind of state they have reached today.


    "Little star and your brother Du Xiaoyao are both in the immortal sky of Yin dome at this time. Calculating the time, they are almost out of the pass! If you want to see them earlier, I can send you directly there! "


    Lu Shaoyou spoke faintly and said to Du Shaofu.


    "It''s natural to see them as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu nodded definitely and said immediately.


    The two were close relatives. They had not seen each other for many years. Du Shaofu missed them very much.


    Now, I''m afraid, the little star has grown up and is no longer a girl''s face.


    And in addition, Du Xiaoyao that goods do not know whether it is still like that year in general, that day''s restless personality has convergence one or two.


    "Well, I''ll take you there! At the same time, they will also face some problems after they leave the customs. You can also help at that time, so that Bruce Lee and I will not have to go there! "


    Lu Shaoyou promised to come down, so he said.


    Du Shaofu was very happy. If his elder martial brother could send him over, he would naturally save himself a lot of time.


    It has been too many years since I saw little star and Du Xiaoyao. At the thought of meeting him soon, Du Shaofu couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    Later, Du Shaofu did not ask any more questions. Instead, he left the small world of the earth with Lu Shaoyou and went to the depth of the star field.


    He released Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun and Xiao Yun from the ancient space.


    After some conversation, they knew what happened after Du Shaofu took him into the ancient space.


    Lu Shaoyou was also introduced by Du Shaofu, but he only said that he was his senior brother, but he didn''t say much.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if I have something important to do with the outside world, I will not return to the war of gods and demons! Many children of Yuqing Kingdom, please take good care of them


    Du Shaofu said solemnly with a fist clasping at the saints and daughters of many holy places.He can''t wait to see little star and Du Xiaoyao, and he doesn''t want to go back to the magic war.


    Having experienced the confrontation with the demons together, they entrusted Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, he Zhibai, fan Yushu and other 20000 children of the kingdom of God to them, and they were more at ease.


    "Of course, it''s a matter of course. We''ll take good care of them for you!"


    Xiao Yun gently frowned and asked him, "it''s just brother Du. If you don''t go back to the God devil war situation, how can you go to the outside world?"


    He was a little puzzled. All the people came from the supreme heaven. Only when they returned to the war of gods and Demons could they reach the outside world. If Du Shaofu didn''t go back, how could he do anything?


    "What''s more, after we entered the gate of hell, we entered this star field, and we couldn''t even find the circuit!"


    Su Mo Yan says with a wry smile.


    The bloody light in the depths of the demon war situation has disappeared, and they can''t find a way back. If they can''t return to the demon war, they can''t help Du Shaofu, can''t they?


    "It''s OK. Elder martial brother Lu will take me there! He will also open a channel to send you back to the magic war


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and dispelled all doubts.


    With Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, these problems can be easily solved. I''m afraid that it will be difficult to trap him anywhere in thirty-three days.


    "Senior brother of Yuqing Emperor..."


    Du Shaofu''s words surprised the sons and daughters of every holy land.


    At this moment, everyone had an idea that "elder martial brother Lu" in Du Shaofu''s mouth was definitely a terrorist.


    However, no one asked any more questions. All the people present were outstanding and flexible. If Du Shaofu wanted to say something, he would tell them directly.


    If you are rash to ask, it seems that it is too careless.


    "In addition, there should be no more powerful demons in the war between gods and demons. You can rest assured to experience! Some of the powerful people who sit and forget have been disturbed. They will always pay attention to the movement in the war between gods and demons! "


    Du Shaofu then added another sentence and said to the people.


    He was told these things by his elder martial brother. They are very important and can''t be fake.


    However, listening to these words in the ears of many young strong people, it is even more shocking in the heart.


    Du Shaofu was only from a small holy land. The children of these powerful holy places did not know that their ancestors were disturbed. How did he know?


    "Well, now I''ll send you back to the war of gods and demons."


    Lu Shaoyou opened his mouth at the right time and did not say much.


    When he reached out to the empty air, a space passage was constructed and shaped, with dark light, leading to the unknown.


    Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun, Xiao Yun and others all went in without delay.


    A moment before the channel was closed, Xiao Yun also sent a voice to Du Shaofu''s ear: "brother Du, you should be very strong!"


    When Du Shaofu heard this, a smile appeared on his face.


    Elder martial brother Lu is the Lord of three thousand worlds. With his sword, he can make the old ancestor of Taishi magic dragon retreat. Can such a person be strong?


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also thought of more things.


    From the beginning of that year to the thirtieth day of that year, I met Kong Lao in Hunyuan space. When I heard about Master Yu Yu, I was filled with envy and jealousy.


    In the eyes of Kong Lao, Yu is an out and out explosive household, holding countless treasures in his hands!


    Its own talent is very poor, but relying on the natural material and treasure, the cultivation has been piled up to the immortal state!


    Now think about it, all of these can be explained. The old man Yu is the master of the three thousand masters of the world. What kind of cultivation resources do you want?


    What''s more, Du Shaofu can imagine that the bottle of green dragon essence blood given to himself by his master Yu Yu must be very pure. The green spirit armor made by sacrifice is so powerful that it is no different from the real green dragon!


    Maybe, those blood essence are from the father of the little star, the Dragon God!


    "Little star, little demon, I''m coming! You wait for me


    Du Shaofu watched the holy sons and daughters of the Holy Land leave, so he asked his elder brother Lu Shaoyou to send him to the immortal heaven of Yin dome to look for little star and Du Xiaoyao.


    Before that, of course, he asked about the world.


    "Shua..."


    The void passage is opened and connected directly from the dead star field to the other world.


    Du Shaofu shuttled quickly among them, and soon entered a different space.


    From the elder martial brother''s hand, the natural instant arrives, is faster than oneself through the space wormhole to drive on the road!


    At that time, when jinghuatian was surrounded by numerous orcs, Du Shaofu had already seen the bloody killing once. He was not surprised at what he had done."The immortal heaven of Yin Qiong..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of light and began to look at everything around him.


    He knew that the place where he was at this time was one of the big world of one of the thirty-three days. Yan Qiong''s immortality was as strong as the existence of the supreme constant melting heaven!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2864

    It was also when Du Shaofu entered the immortal heaven of Yin dome that Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds, was Ling Li in the original star field.


    But with a "Shua" sound, the void around him suddenly burst into a golden light. Then, a man in a gold robe came to Lu Shaoyou''s side and stood side by side with him.


    The young man''s face is full of strange and natural charm.


    "Bruce Lee, here you are


    Lu Shaoyou turned to look at the visitor and said with a faint smile.


    "Boss, is Du Shaofu gone?"


    Bruce Lee looks at the man in green and raises his eyebrows.


    "Gone


    Lu Shaoyou nodded and said, "this boy is not bad. He is affectionate and righteous! I sent him to Yan Qiong immortal heaven to find your daughter and his little brother! "


    "Well Little star, that child, I haven''t really seen each other! Do you want me to go and pick her up? "


    Bruce Lee suddenly sighed, and his face showed a guilty look. He said with a bitter smile, "the morning sun has been making more and more serious these years. She believes in her daughter too much. I can''t stand it any more!"


    "You can go to see you. After all, we''ve been apart for so many years. Take the morning with you."


    Lu Shaoyou once again said, "but you don''t have to rush out. Little star has some troubles at this time. Although it''s a small trouble for us, it''s not easy for them to solve it! The reason why I let my younger martial brother go there is to let him experience again! Maybe there is not much time left! "


    As he spoke, there was a look of melancholy in his brows, which was not as cool as usual.


    "I understand!"


    Bruce Lee opens his mouth, and then says, "this is a big problem for them. Du Shaofu can''t solve it. I''ll arrange it first, and there won''t be any accident!"


    Lu Shaoyou didn''t say anything more. He just nodded in silence and agreed.


    "Boss, are we really going to suppress it first? If he''s allowed to hop, it''s not good to be self defeating! "


    Bruce Lee suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Lu Shaoyou with burning eyes. He said, "if you suppress Lu Shaoyou now, even if you will revive many years later, you can still win a lot of time. If you let Du Shaofu grow up, it will be easier to deal with the demons then!"


    "I''ve thought about that, but it doesn''t make any difference, does it?"


    Lu Shaoyou takes a look at Bruce Lee, and then says, "my younger martial brother needs to give him some pressure if he wants to grow up quickly. This is not a bad thing! The tighter the pressure is, the more unexpected things he may have


    "Yes, the strong grow up under the cruel temper! The demon clan is very terrible, but for that boy, it is indeed an opportunity to hone himself


    Xiao Long nodded his head, so he said.


    "The devil ancestor has broken through the second hell and integrated the power of the second God! He is now going to the third level. When half of the 18th floor hell is broken, he will recover to at least 30% of his strength in ancient times. It will be very difficult to deal with then! I hope Du Shaofu can reach a new height earlier


    Lu Shaoyou moved his eyes and murmured.


    "I think he should be able to, and he has never let us down over the years! In the disaster of the demon sect in the world of Shenwu, the devil God was killed by him! This time, the boy is terrible and will surprise us, not necessarily! "


    Xiao Long''s mouth once again brings up a smile.


    "Yes! He also integrates the world origin of Shenwu world. If such a person can''t grow up, it''s unreasonable at all! "


    Lu Shaoyou also laughed, saying so.


    "The world is getting worse and worse. I went to check it before I came here! At this time, the scale has been expanded by thousands of times, and the power of suppression is getting smaller and smaller. All this is about to catch up with thirty-three days! "


    Bruce Lee suddenly felt some emotion and exclaimed: "in addition, there are already several people who have begun to attack the real state in that desolate country. Such a change is really incredible!"


    "The Shenwu world is similar to our original Lingwu world, but it has experienced more disasters in ancient times. The world on one side has finally become a small world! The method of Da Luo Tianzun is even more ancient, and it still plays a role today


    Lu Shaoyou nodded and agreed.


    "No! We were suppressed to that extent when we went there after the demons! From this, we can see how ferocious the emperor was


    Bruce Lee is still shocked and smacks his lips and says: "it''s a pity that such a strong terrorist has fallen down!"


    "There are too many powerful people falling down in the ancient magic war, but not only Dalao Tianzun! Even the immortal Pan Gu can''t really kill the devilLu Shaoyou''s expression became more and more serious. Then he suddenly closed his eyes and immediately threw himself into the distance. As if he had seen through the void, he had reached a small world in this star region.


    It was the place he had taken Du Shaofu to, a world called the earth!


    Lu Shaoyou turned his head and looked at Bruce Lee and said, "let''s not talk about this. Since we are here, we''ll go there and have a look! I haven''t been there for many years. I still miss it! "


    Lu Shaoyou said, his eyes can not help but show a wisp of nostalgia.


    "It''s the hometown of the eldest brother. I''ll go with him to have a look."


    Xiao Long opened his mouth and said leisurely, "it''s just that you can go to worship Pangu. After all, he is the first person out of chaos."


    Listening to such words, Lu Shaoyou nodded silently.


    For Pangu, although he has never experienced the terror and magic war in ancient times, just listening to many past deeds is enough to make people deeply revered.


    But now, the devil ancestor has come back, and he wants to make the world fall into the blood cutting again, rolling up the blood all over the sky.


    Pangu is no longer here. The burden of fighting against the demons is naturally shouldered by his descendants.


    Of course, he can suppress Mazu before he recovers, and cycle it again and again for ever, but this is not enough to kill him completely.


    However, the world is full of many variables. If one day, the devil ancestor escapes from his control, the situation will be irremediable. After all, characters like Pangu and Daluo Tianzun can''t fight again.


    At the same time, the energy of the eighteen levels of hell has also been consumed to the extreme. It is very difficult for anyone in the world to set up such a huge array to suppress the demon ancestor again and again.


    Along with it, there will be more living creatures, and more top powerful people will die because of the demons.


    Therefore, it is necessary to plan the overall layout in order to solve the great disaster of Mazu at one time.


    "Let''s go!"


    Lu Shaoyou takes back his sight, takes a look at the gold robed man around him and says in a voice.


    Immediately, they were no longer hesitant. The two figures gradually faded from the void, leaving only the stars running all over the sky, crossing the mysterious tracks.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu, after entering the immortal heaven of Yin dome, made a little inquiry, and then he headed for his destination.


    The place he was going to was a place called burukong mountain.


    But little star and Du Xiaoyao both have great opportunities here, but Lu Shaoyou has never told himself what kind of chance they are.


    However, Du Shaofu had a little understanding of this field.


    At that time, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Ouyang Shuang, and three other little guys were separated from themselves, but they were besieged by Legalists, celebrities and strategists.


    Forced by helplessness, they separated again and let Ouyang Shuang escape with Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin. They were exiled for a long time. Finally, they fell into the qianxu jinghuatian and were surrounded by many orcs.


    The two of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, however, committed danger with their own bodies and were seriously injured and dying. They were chased by three people into a terrible void storm, and then they escaped.


    Lu Shaoyou told Du Shaofu that when he was in the Shenwu world, the other party had been paying attention to him all the time, and it was impossible for him to hide from him when he left there for thirty-three days.


    The reason why they didn''t do it was because they had to let themselves and others go through more tests.


    And the void storm that Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao experienced was created by him. The purpose was to let them enter the immortal heaven of Yin dome and look for opportunities.


    It can be said that everything is under his control, and all the suffering experienced by Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao is just sharpening, and there is no danger of life.


    "However, in the immortal sky of Yin dome, it was someone who wanted to beat the little star and the little demon!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed, and a ray of ferocity was brewing.


    He raised his head and looked ahead, where there was a continuous mountain range, winding and fluctuating.


    From the sky, it looks like a big bird lying on the ground.


    In the whole mountain range, there is a fierce breath, and there is a blazing air.


    And at this time, the bright lights were flying into the sky, and before they were really close, Du Shaofu felt hot and hard to resist.


    This fluctuation is unusual and has lasted for several years. If there is an exotic treasure, or there is some great benefit, people are fascinated.


    As a result, this kind of movement has attracted many strong men in this field to come and have been spying.


    Just because of the terrible energy, even the realm of immortality did not dare to get close to it directly. Instead, they looked around and explored.


    It can be imagined that if the wave calms down on that day, these people will not hesitate to rush in and look for opportunities.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2865

    "Quite a lot of people have come."


    When Du Shaofu looked around, he saw that there were a large number of powerful people in the periphery of the burial hill, including human race, beast clan and demons, which occupied the sky.


    Moreover, the accomplishments of the people who come here are very strong, most of them are immortal. Although there are a lot of people, those who come here can only watch from the side, and they have no strength to enter the competition behind.


    Du Shaofu had done some understanding before he came here, and he also had some knowledge about the buried empty mountain.


    This is a forbidden area, which has existed since ancient times, including the immortal heaven of Yin dome and other people of thirty-three days. No one has ever stepped into it since ancient times.


    It is said that this forbidden area has a certain relationship with the magic war in the timeless period. In the mountain range, a great man was buried, thus forming a strange zone with infinite danger. Not to mention the ordinary strong, they dare not enter it easily!


    Over the years, there have been some bold people who have tried to enter the burial hill to seek opportunities, but without exception, none of them came out alive!


    The fate of these people can be imagined!


    However, just a few years ago, special changes have begun to appear in this area.


    Waves of fierce waves diffuse from the void, causing the attention of countless strong men in this field.


    "I''m afraid there will be ancient things coming out!"


    This is all people''s guess, who can think of, a piece of ancient legacy of fierce land suddenly produced a huge movement, it must be extraordinary!


    As the recent news has become more and more huge, numerous powerful people gathered here. It is precisely because of this that Du Shaofu has a lot of dignified emotions. After all, he is here alone. It may not be so easy to take Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao away.


    However, Du Shaofu was not particularly worried. After all, everything was arranged by his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou. In such a situation, the other party should have thought about it, and there must be a second hand.


    "Wait for a moment. It won''t be long."


    Du Shaofu fell into the void, found a place, sat down, closed his eyes slightly, and entered a shallow state of cultivation.


    He plans to wait for Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao here. He hasn''t seen him for hundreds of years. He is very worried about it.


    Under such circumstances, time flows slowly, and a month passes quickly.


    Du Shaofu did not care about the outside world, but waited quietly.


    In this period of time, more and more powerful people rushed to the vicinity of the burying mountain. It was not that their eyes were burning at the magnificent scenery on the mountain!


    "Look, there''s another movement!"


    On this day, a strong man suddenly surprised, pointing to the mountains and shouting.


    In the eyes of all people, but see the mountains out of thousands of rays, shooting nine days, full of emptiness!


    "Boom..."


    The whole mountain suddenly began to shake up, shaking, breaking out the earth shaking roar, so that many strong eardrum confused!


    "Gu..."


    A sound like the sound of a phoenix swings away, carrying a terrible and incomparable pressure. The town is fierce above the spirits of all living creatures, making many people''s bodies shake violently and almost fall down!


    This terrible movement made Du Shaofu wake up in a moment. Even with his accomplishments, he felt that his breathing was difficult!


    "That''s..."


    Du Shaofu stood up from the ground and looked into the mountains.


    In his eyes, the boundless rays of the sky, but the structure of a strange invisible lines and tracks!


    This pattern is very domineering and dense. It makes Du Shaofu''s eyes tingle just by looking at it!


    "Avenue stripes! So many stripes! "


    Du Shaofu was so shocked that his heart beat several times faster!


    He has never seen the stripes on the road. Whether it is the ancestors of the dragon and demons, or the generals and ministers, or Lu Shaoyou, his elder martial brother with unknown accomplishments, he has always carried the charm of the road in every move. Naturally, there are the stripes of the road.


    However, these strong men will have the right handle when they make a move, and they will not rush out without any restraint, like the current situation, with the power of the road all over the sky!


    This scene is too terrible, people feel terrible, heart "sudden" straight jump!


    "Is it true that a powerful man is buried here?"


    Du Shaofu was puzzled. Facing the scene in front of him, he was not sure!


    That terrible road stripe, is not the ordinary situation can appear.


    And if we say that there was a terrible big man buried here in ancient times, and there is still energy left behind, then this situation may occur.


    In addition, it is obvious that there is no man-made restriction on the dancing Avenue, which also shows the authenticity of the legend to a certain extent."The burial hill, which has been silent for ages, is finally coming out today."


    Around Du Shaofu, many strong men began to get excited. Some people couldn''t help but roar.


    "There must be something good to show up. This time it''s big!"


    It was also the case that some people arrived, their hands could not help rubbing up, and their faces were excited.


    However, while everyone was excited, no one was dazzled by the great opportunity that might exist, and directly killed them in the mountains.


    You know, many of the people who came here are strong people. Naturally, they can see the terrible road pattern as well as Du Shaofu.


    In such a fierce scene, if anyone rushes up rashly, he will seek his own death!


    The avenue stripe covered with the whole void is enough to kill the existence of an immortal jiuchongtian in an instant. I''m afraid that even if the place of sitting and forgetting is here, we have to retreat and not dare to set foot in it easily!


    "Little star, little demon, are you two coming out soon?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled, staring at the middle scene of the burial hill, with expectation!


    According to the elder martial brother, both of them have great opportunities here. I don''t know what kind of cultivation they will achieve after they come out.


    Time flies by, the sky is filled with endless rays, magnificent and colorful, but behind this gorgeous, it contains danger.


    "Well, someone is coming out!"


    All of a sudden, a strong man called out like this.


    In fact, there was no need for him to remind him. All the people''s eyes turned in unison. In the eyes of the people, there were two figures in the ten thousand brilliance, which were set off as if the gods had come down, domineering and dignified.


    "Little demon, little star!"


    Du Shaofu was overjoyed. He could not help stepping forward and said in a voice.


    How could he not know those two figures? Who else could he have except little star and Du Xiaoyao?


    At this time, both of them emit some special energy, wrapping their bodies, so that the road stripes all over the sky will not hurt them.


    But with the passage of time, the energy is also rapidly passing, two people fly out together, quickly out of the range of the burial hill.


    "Daddy


    "Boss!"


    When Du Shaofu saw Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, they soon saw the existence of the purple robed youth. After a joyful cry, they rushed to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Little star, little demon!"


    Du Shaofu rushed to the front, and first came to a bear hug with Du Xiaoyao. He was very excited.


    After they let go, Du Shaofu reached out again and rubbed little star''s head hard.


    "Little star They''re so tall


    His eyes were fixed on the little star. In front of him was a tall girl, who looked seventeen or eighteen years old and exuded a young and moving breath.


    A delicate small face, unspeakable, the mark in the center of the eyebrow, is also becoming more delicate than ever.


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was full of admiration and admiration. He had not seen him for many years. At this time, the little star was already standing tall and graceful, which greatly changed the image of previous years!


    "The little star has finally grown up!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu had a feeling that he was not clear about the road. He only felt that he owed little star too much!


    If it was not for her lack of strength at the beginning, she would not have been exiled for so many years. She could not participate in her growth years!


    It has to be said that this is a great regret. As her father, Du Shaofu felt deeply ashamed!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu rubbed the palm of little star''s head and became gentle.


    "Dad, you''ve messed up my hair!"


    However, the little star is angry.


    She wrinkled her jade like jade nose and waved her hand to open Du Shaofu''s "magic palm". Her big eyes took a fierce look and grunted discontentedly.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Shaofu laughed and drew back his hand.


    If it is in the past, I will certainly stare back at it and scold the little girl.


    But now, seeing each other after a long separation, he still held back the idea in his heart and began to look at each other with them.


    Not only is the small star''s change is huge, even Du Xiaoyao''s body also swept the past year''s appearance.


    Now, this guy is as deep as an abyss and as vast as the sea. He has actually stepped into the realm of immortality. Du Shaofu is deeply shocked!


    Such a terrible promotion is really incredible!


    You know, when he left the Shenwu world, Du Xiaoyao was only half a step away from God''s realm. Only a few years later, he had reached such a situation!


    If we let the rest of us know this for thirty-three days, we can''t all go crazy?


    However, even though Du Xiaoyao''s momentum changed greatly, he was magnanimous and his promotion was terrible, but his body still showed an irresistible breath of funny comparison, which made Du Shaofu laugh."Immortality Double heaven? "


    Du Shaofu was even more frightened by the speed of the little star''s entry. He opened his mouth in surprise.


    He observed it carefully again. It was really the level of immortal double heaven. He was even more abnormal than Du Xiaoyao!


    However, what really made Du Shaofu feel horrified is not only their accomplishments, but also the rules mastered by them!


    At this time, Du Xiaoyao is actually breaking through the law of space and soul at the same time to achieve immortality!


    In addition, the little stars are even more terrifying. They break into immortality with the three primitive laws of space, material and soul at the same time!


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help sighing. Didn''t he say that it was very difficult to practice many kinds of primitive laws at the same time, and it was very rare in the whole thirty-three days? But why are there two at once?


    If you add yourself, there are already three people from the Shenwu world!


    If this is said, it will not disturb the whole thirty-three days?


    "Hey, hey..."


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s startled eyes, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing look at each other and can''t help but smile.


    "Boss, is it time for you to give up your seat to me?"


    Du Xiaoyao looked askance at Du Shaofu, put on a high spirited look, and said, "we agreed at that time. Whoever has the stronger strength will be the leader! Now that I''m a strong immortal, it''s my turn to be your boss


    As he spoke, he slowly picked up his arm and was very proud.


    The little star stood beside them, never speaking, but with a funny smile on his lips, looking like a good play.


    "Good! If you win me, you''ll be the boss


    Du Shaofu was so ambitious that he promised to come down, but soon his words changed and he said, "but we will not compare today. Let''s wait until we go back."


    He was also laughing, with bad intentions, thinking about how to clean up Du Xiaoyao after he went back.


    Want a seat for the boss? Pooh! No way!


    Now I am in a state of emptiness. Even the existence of the five immortality heaven can be overturned. You, the immortal one, come to compare with me. Do you want to raise your tail to the sky?


    "Dad, your realm..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s expression, little star spoke with some uncertainty. She couldn''t see through.


    Du Xiaoyao also shrinks his neck. He knows Du Shaofu too well. If he is not sure, he will not agree so freely!


    However, no matter how prying he was, he could not see clearly Du Shaofu''s specific cultivation, which made Du Xiaoyao''s heart alert.


    "Reminiscence, let''s go back and talk about it in detail!"


    Du Shaofu no longer talked about it, but said so.


    "Boss, how did you know we were here?"


    Du Xiaoyao stepped forward, approached Du Shaofu and asked.


    There was a golden light in his eyes, like two rounds of scorching sun.


    "It was the Lord of three thousand worlds who told me that in order to see you earlier, I came here to wait!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the man in gold in front of him.


    "It''s him..."


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing were surprised. They naturally knew that in Shenwu world, many of them were arranged by the most powerful one.


    Moreover, little star''s father, the Dragon God, is also a good brother of the three thousand masters of the world.


    "Dad, shuangniang and Xiaoba, Xiaohuang and Xiaolin, have you found them?"


    The little star blinked suddenly, showing some worry.


    Not long after they were separated from Du Shaofu, the six of them were pursued again, and the other four were separated.


    After so many years, if we don''t find their trace, little star feels embarrassed to face his father.


    Listening to Xiaoxing''s words, Du Xiaoyao also looked at Du Shaofu seriously and wanted to hear his reply.


    "Don''t worry, they have been found long ago. They are all very well now, in a safe place!"


    Du Shaofu laughed, looked at them, and then asked, "I''ll explain these things to you later! You two got the chance to bury in the empty mountain. Do you know there are other benefits in it? "


    Now that we have come to this extraordinary place, we should find out the situation inside. If there is any chance, we can''t miss it.


    "There is a strong man of Phoenix clan buried here. We have got his inheritance, and all its residual energy is almost exhausted. There is only a dead place left, and there is no more benefits to find!"


    Du Xiaoyao sighed, he got the inheritance of the strong one of the Phoenix clan. Naturally, he knew how terrible the strong man was!


    Therefore, he deeply felt sorry for his fall.


    "Not only that, but there is also a fierce thing below, which is also extremely terrifying. It should have been suppressed by the powerful people of the Phoenix clan at that time!"The little star looked back at the mountains behind him and whispered.


    "A fierce thing?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows. Is it really related to the ancient magic war?


    Who is the suppression of the powerful Phoenix clan?


    "Dad, you must not think of that fierce thing!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s pupils lit up, the little star said, "when I entered with Uncle Xiaoyao, I felt an invisible force protecting us, so that we could be passed on safely. Finally, we all had to come out! But if you go in directly, let alone the general immortality. I think that the weak, sitting and forgetting, the strong may not be able to carry the inner lines! "


    "So terrible?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart is a Lin, careful thinking immediately put up.


    He could imagine that when Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao entered the burial mountain, the invisible force that protected them must have been set by elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou.


    It seems that the strong man of the Phoenix clan is not simple, and the fierce things it suppresses are also terrible. Otherwise, little star will not be so afraid.


    However, although he did not want to bury the empty mountain any more, Du Shaofu was still very curious. What kind of two characters were buried there and how powerful they were in those days?


    At the same time, are there more secrets that have not been discovered?


    "It''s not just terrible! When we just went in, we couldn''t even stand up. Our legs were really soft! The pressure there is so strong that it makes people''s heart beat fast and stop! "


    Du Xiaoyao is also serious, added a sentence.


    "Then don''t look into it!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and gave up.


    The burial place of the two ancient strongmen, though both of them have died, can not be desecrated by anyone.


    "Let''s go and leave here first. If we have a chance to find out, we will have to find out again."


    Du Shaofu no longer hesitated, so he said to Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2866

    Du Shaofu said a word, then planned to take Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing two people to leave here, return to the supreme Chang Rong Tian.


    His plan is very clear. First he will return to Yuqing Kingdom and join Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang, and then go back to Shenwu world.


    Hundreds of years have passed, and Shenwu world doesn''t know what''s going on. I''m afraid many of the strong people there are ready to come to the world for thirty-three days?


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu could not help but show a strange smile.


    For those old friends of the Shenwu world, especially those who have reached the Holy Land and above, they all want to come to the holy land for thirty-three days as early as possible.


    Since I haven''t been back for hundreds of years, I''m afraid some old guys are gray.


    At present, some things have almost entered a period of peace, and there is no serious situation. The kingdom of Yu and Qing is peaceful, and nearly 20000 young children in the war between gods and demons are under the care of many powerful people in the holy land, so there is no problem.


    Therefore, it is also time to go back and bring many strong men to 33.


    With the Yuqing kingdom as a foothold, it can be regarded as a place to settle down for the Shenwu world. It is not like other people in the small world. Most of them are separated from each other after thirty-three days.


    "I haven''t seen them for a long time. I miss you so much."


    Said the little star.


    Thirty three days after their arrival, they all experienced many things, and they missed their hometown very much.


    "Let''s go back to the Supreme changrongtian, and with a little preparation, we''ll go back to the wasteland."


    Du Shaofu said that he was about to leave.


    However, as soon as he made his move, he did not really fall down. He saw many figures around him. It was those who came to the burying empty mountain to look for opportunities.


    Du Shaofu could not help but frown. Such a scene should be exactly what elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou said was troublesome.


    "Little girl, and the boy, what did you find in the burial hill


    Among the three people''s eyes, a strong man with a huge rhinoceros horn on his head came forward, took a look at Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, and cried out.


    "Tell me what treasure is in it. Have you got it?"


    Another strong man came forward and said coldly.


    Although he is human, his body is full of tiny arms on both sides, which is like a fishbone walking upright.


    "Burying the empty mountain is the forbidden area of Yan Qiong''s immortality. How did you retreat from it?"


    Then, again saw a face full of bulging, and mouth to the root of the ear of the people came to the three people, so said.


    "Super fire rhinoceros, flying God centipede, split God toad!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes glanced over the three men, and instantly understood the origin of the three men, who came from the tyrant rhinoceros, the flying God centipede, and the splitting God toad.


    He knew these three races, which were not weak. Although they were not at the forefront of the immortal heaven of Yin vault, they were still at the middle level. Compared with the nineteen animal families, the eight big snakes and the Honghuang scorpion lions, who pursued Du Shaofu and others in jinghuatian of qianxu, they were not weak at all.


    Moreover, the three people in front of them are all at the level of immortal triple heaven, and there are also several immortal realms around them.


    In addition to these three orcs, there are also some strong people of human race and other races. They all slowly gather their eyes on Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, hoping to hear their answers.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Du Xiaoyao couldn''t see this kind of scene. He immediately took a step forward, raised his head and said haughtily, "if you want to know what''s in it, you can''t find out by yourself."


    This guy is never soft, even in the face of many strong eyes, is still no fear.


    Du Shaofu observed that there were still many powerful people in the distance who did not move, especially those immortal high-level beings. They just watched from a distance and did not ask questions.


    But he knows that it''s not that people don''t want to go forward, but that there''s no need for these immortal beginners to take the lead. They just need to watch.


    "Boy, are you talking to us?"


    The strong man of the big fire rhinoceros clan was angry, and his eyes like copper bell suddenly congealed, which was to shout at Du Xiaoyao coldly.


    He can see that Du Xiaoyao''s cultivation is only in immortal heaven, and such strength is not enough for him to pay attention to.


    "I''m talking to a bunch of dogs. Your barking is so loud that it''s disturbing me!"


    Du Xiaoyao looked at each other discontentedly and said so.


    As soon as such words come out, the atmosphere between the fields is changed.


    However, seeing many strong men, their faces changed, and their whole bodies began to shake with a terrible momentum. They swept away towards Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing."The boy has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. I advise you to be honest, otherwise you will suffer a lot."


    The strong man of the flying God Wu clan, with a gloomy face, said in a voice.


    "If you don''t say so, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    "Don''t grind if you don''t want to die, or it will be late when we do it!"


    "If you are stubborn in the end, you can search your God and get what we want as well."


    Many people are angry, for Du Xiaoyao''s words and feel angry.


    Is this kid''s brain rust amused, can''t see the situation in front of you?


    There are only three people on one side of them, while on their own side, there are at least hundreds of people around them. Their strength is very clear. Once they start to work, the results do not need to be said at all, and can be imagined with their buttocks.


    "A dog barking is already very annoying. A group of barking at the same time makes people more confused!"


    The little star steps lightly, the tall body strides in the void, does not feel timid to retreat for the battle in front of him at all.


    As soon as this sentence comes out, many strong people on the opposite side are more angry.


    "Little girl, if you don''t eat or drink, I can still leave you a whole corpse!"


    The immortal triple heaven strong man of the Chan clan roared, and a piece of the original power of the law was boiling outside, releasing a fierce meaning.


    He was really angry and said that he wanted to kill Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Du Shaofu.


    "Is it?"


    The little star snorted coldly and said with burning eyes, "I can crush a local chicken like you with one hand!"


    She is half afraid of retreating, and confronts many strong men in the opposite direction.


    "If you dare to speak so much in an immortal double heaven, you are looking for death!"


    The strong man of the God of heaven and Toad was crying out loud. He couldn''t help it.


    In front of the three young people, in addition to the purple robed youth''s strength let him some can''t see through, the other two people''s accomplishments are under their own, far from being able to be regarded by themselves.


    "I think it''s you who are looking for death!"


    The little star''s delicate brow a horizontal, hum a way: "if you want to die, then let me complete you!"


    A word already said, but see its whole body rushed up a bright divine light, colorful, contains a great power, brazenly spread in the void, like to put a huge stone into the calm lake surface, burst out the earth shaking sound!


    The void rolls up the big waves, just like the water waves spread out!


    "I''ll take care of you, dead girl


    The strong man of the God of heaven toad clan drank violently, and he retreated instead of advancing!


    Then, the big mouth that grinned to the root of his ear suddenly widened and became more and more huge, just like swallowing the whole world into it. People could not help but feel shocked!


    "Jie Jie Jie The racial talent of the Chan clan is the law of space! They can swallow the moon and the earth! Although the little girl has immortal double heaven cultivation at a young age, there is only one way to die


    In the distance, there is a strong such as the mouth said, eyes with a forest of smile.


    Other people smell speech, also is to show the happy smile.


    They came here to wait for a long time. When they saw two people coming out of the mountain, they naturally needed to ask about the specific situation.


    Who knows that the other party is so reckless, and even in the situation that the number of people on both sides is different from each other, they take the initiative to provocation. It is just self seeking!


    "When the little girl is taken down, we will be able to know the situation in the deep buried mountain!"


    "There are a lot of rumors about the forbidden area, but no one knows the specific situation, but I didn''t expect that a boy and a girl came out of the forbidden area alive!"


    "Maybe it''s already safe there. Otherwise, how could the two immortality beginners retreat completely?"


    "That''s good. With their presence, we can learn more about the situation. Maybe we can find a way to go in and have a look."


    "Search their gods, we can all get great opportunities!"


    "Maybe they have already got some benefits from them, so they can take them together!"


    ¡­¡­


    The strong men of Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven all talked, and their eyes were all on the little star and the strong man of the Chan family, watching them fight.


    All of us agreed that the little girl''s film was simply vulnerable to attack. How could it compete with the strong man of triple heaven?


    "If you deal with an immortal orc, maybe you can crush him with one hand!"


    On the other side, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    He was very clear about the extent to which the immortal strong master the three primitive laws.


    Don''t say it''s an immortal triple heaven ORC. Even if it''s a man of immortal quadruple sky, I''m afraid the little star can fight hard and win or lose!In the legend, the best way to fight against the enemy is to fight with his own strength!


    And you know, the little star is the second step out of immortality!


    "But today''s situation is really troublesome."


    Du Shaofu was not worried about little star at all, but he could not help frowning.


    Looking around, he only felt that it was hard to do good here today, surrounded by a large number of strong people, not to mention the immortality of the whole Yan Qiong''s immortality, but at least one tenth of it was mobilized, with tens of thousands of immortality!


    With Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, I''m afraid it will be difficult to leave.


    At this time, many people had made up their minds to get information about the burial of the mountain from them. However, it was obvious that neither truth nor falsehood could make Du Shaofu leave the three at ease.


    "I dare to play around in front of me


    Only in Du Shaofu''s thoughts, the voice of little star''s cold hum came out.


    But seeing a delicate fist suddenly smashed out, the original force of the law of terror vibrated, making the void tremble and tremble fiercely!


    In front of this fist, the virtual shadows of three divine beasts rushed out!


    A huge green dragon twists its body, oppresses the void to a certain extent, explodes and roars, and the law of soul moves accordingly, releasing the oppression of the heaven and the Jedi and suppressing it on the human spirit!


    A rosefinch''s wings swept across the sky, rolling with the sky''s flames, soaring in the sky, impact nine days, in the swing of its wings, the space was instantly solidified, was under strict control!


    In addition, there is a figure of Xuanwu, as if a huge mountain crouching in the void, crushing down, heading for the immortal strongman of the Chan clan of the God of heaven!


    This is the law of matter, with the ultimate sense of massiness and reality, bold in the world!


    "Quack..."


    "Quack" came out from the throat of the cracked God toad. The huge mouth covered the heaven and earth, and occupied all directions!


    After his terrible space law was launched, the sky and the earth darkened and disappeared from here.


    However, only after the little star''s blow out, the shaking space is a sudden meal!


    "Boom..."


    "Oh..."


    Then there was a loud explosion, accompanied by a terrible roar of pain.


    Only under the gaze of all people, the sky and earth that was devoured by the strong men of the split God toad clan burst into pieces in an instant!


    The source of the terrible law is to let out the mighty, so that the void is annihilated, the sky shakes and the earth shakes and collapses one after another!


    "Back


    Many of the strong were shocked, and were appalled by the momentum.


    One by one, the figures quickly retrogressed and left in an instant, escaping from the terrible center of the battlefield.


    If you slow down a little, the general immortal three days below the people, I am afraid that will be in a moment of trauma!


    "The power of the three primitive laws is really not weak."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled, shaking at the strength of the little star, and at the same time, he was somewhat gratified.


    While murmuring in his mouth, Du Shaofu also suddenly waved it, sweeping out a large area of brilliant light, blocking all the fluctuation of the two people''s fighting, so that they could not cause any harm to himself and Du Xiaoyao.


    "The strength of the boss..."


    Seeing that Du Shaofu had broken the broken energy of the war so lightly, Du Xiaoyao couldn''t help but shrink his eyes.


    When Du Fu ran away, he was so scared that he could not stop him!


    Unfortunately, I also threatened to take back the position of the boss just now. It seems that this idea is blind again!


    The small star hands under the energy afterwave can be easily received, boss, this must be strong to what extent!


    "My boss''s seat!"


    Du Xiaoyao showed a bitter smile and shook his head.


    It seems that in this life, don''t think about the position of the boss. Du Shaofu''s growth speed is really not up to his own!


    When Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao had their own thoughts, the two figures in the battle also shot backward and swept into the distance.


    The two people''s situation, also all fell into the eyes of many powerful people.


    At this time, the little stars, as before, are fluttering in their skirts, graceful and graceful, and have an indescribable freehand feeling.


    On the other side, the situation of the immortal strong man of the Chan family of God of split heaven surprised everyone in the presence of Yan Qiong immortal heaven!


    At this time, his lips were torn open and his chin dropped, leaving only a small piece of flesh connected, hanging in front of his stomach, flowing with thick blood.


    And its body is also dilapidated, a piece of flesh and blood fried, revealing the forest stubble, the momentum of the whole person has already disappeared!"How could that happen?"


    "No way! That''s the strong one of the immortal triple heaven. How can it be defeated by a little girl of immortal double heaven


    "It''s not only a defeat, but also a tragic defeat. If we fight a few more moves, I''m afraid we can tell the difference between life and death."


    All the people were shocked, and the result of the battle between them startled the chin of the ground.


    No one thought that it was such a result. It was unbelievable.


    The gap between the immortal double heaven and the triple heaven is very obvious. Even if some immortal people can ignore such a gap, they will not trample on it with a rolling posture!


    However, in fact, the immortal triple heaven of the Chan family suffered a huge loss and nearly lost half of his life in one face-to-face.


    "That little girl is extraordinary! She has mastered three original laws, and at the same time she has broken through the immortality of arrival


    Just then, a strong man opened his mouth and said so.


    And this word a, make the field an uproar suddenly.


    "Three original laws! There are three original laws


    "It''s impossible! How can anyone master the three original laws at the same time! "


    "It seems that we have never heard of such a strong man since ancient times."


    "How can it be! How did that little girl do it? "


    At the same time, master the three original laws, break through to the immortal situation, this has to be how anti heaven talent to be able to do!


    Anyway, for the strong people present, no one has heard of such existence!


    But they are clear about the fact that once such existence grows to the end, it must be able to stir up the strength of the whole thirty-three days, and the whole world will be awed by it!


    Many of the strong men of Yan Qiong''s immortality were boiling, everyone roared wildly, and it was difficult for anyone to accept such a thing.


    But the facts are in front of them, so they can''t believe it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2867

    "Hey, you dare to fight with my niece without first weighing your own weight or two!"


    Looking at the frightened expression of many strong men, Du Xiaoyao began to laugh.


    He naturally knows the strength of the little star. As the daughter of the Dragon God, if they are not strong, then what kind of heavenly principles can be said?


    "Much better than I thought!"


    Du Shaofu smacked his lips and said softly.


    He had already had the premonition, knew that the little star was very strong, but he did not expect to be so strong!


    Du Shaofu naturally can see that little star didn''t do his best when he did, but he had some reservation!


    If they do their best, I''m afraid it''s the strong one of the splitting God toad clan. It''s possible that they will die in a face-to-face instant!


    In this way, it is really terrible. Du Shaofu even thought that if the little star could fight against the immortal four heaven, he would have a winning rate of more than 50%!


    It is worthy of mastering the three complete original laws and breaking through to the realm of immortality!


    In the distance, there are many strong men in the immortal sky of Yan dome who did not act before, among which there are a large number of immortal high-level existence!


    At this time, all the people looked at the field with burning eyes, and their eyes fell on the slender girl with irresistible shock!


    "There''s a lot to come for. This little girl and those two young people must have a lot of talent!"


    "Good! It is absolutely impossible for ordinary forces to cultivate such people who are against heaven! "


    "Maybe it will poke the hornet''s nest, and I don''t know how strong the power behind them is!"


    These strong men were shocked. It is not difficult for them to imagine that the youth in purple, the youth in gold, and the little girl, I''m afraid their origins will not be simple!


    This makes people have some doubts in their hearts, and they dare not act rashly. If they offend those who can''t afford to offend, it will be a disaster to everyone!


    "What are you afraid of? If all of us in Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven are united, even the three strongest races, what are we afraid of? "


    At this moment, however, someone began to speak in a sombre tone.


    This sentence made the surrounding silence, many people were immersed in deep thinking.


    This is not unreasonable. As one of the thirty-three days, Yan Qiong immortal heaven, if most of the forces allied with each other, it is true that even the dragon family, the Phoenix family, and the Kirin family have to retreat, unless they come at the same time!


    Soon after, another strong man of the Terran nodded solemnly and said, "that''s reasonable! There must be a rare benefit in that empty mountain. We must get it! But the premise is that we people of Yan Qiong immortal heaven should hold together first, so as not to suffer later! "


    "I agree, at least in this matter, we must be consistent with the outside world!"


    "Good! In any case, let''s get the benefits of the empty mountain first! "


    "The treasures left over from ancient times must not be lost, and they are likely to be acquired by those two people."


    "We have to fight for that good!"


    "I also agree that as long as we have the same idea on this matter, we will not be afraid of any force!"


    Soon, an agreement was reached between the major forces of Yan Qiong immortal heaven.


    They can''t take too much into account now. If they want to know the specific situation of the buried mountain, they can only ask the young man in gold and the girl!


    No matter what kind of deep background they have behind them, as long as they are united as a whole, even those ancient ferocious clans can not pose a threat!


    After making such a decision, people''s hearts were filled with confidence.


    One by one, the strong ones flew out and came to the place where Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing were, and surrounded them in the center again!


    This time, the strength of those who are ahead has already had the existence of immortal five Heaven and six heaven!


    "If things that don''t know what''s dead or alive come to my immortal heaven, can they make you go against the heaven?"


    A man with leopard spots walked out and said to the three people coldly that he was the strength of the immortal five Heaven and did not pay attention to the three people in the opposite direction.


    Among the three, only the little girl''s strength is pretty good. Although she has mastered the three original rules, it is absolutely impossible for her to overcome herself by leaping over the great cultivation gap!


    And it is obvious that the other young men in golden clothes are not their own rivals even if they have only one immortal day!


    As for the purple robed youth, not to mention, although his whole body breath is somewhat deep, it is not difficult to see the meaning of floating and plundering. It is not as heavy as that of the immortal strong. It is not worrying at all. He was directly ignored by the man who made the noise!


    "What an immortal Yin Qiong heaven, if you really want to fight, then the three of us will be with you to the end!"


    Little star has never been a soft person. Facing the oppression of a large number of strong people, she is crazy again!


    As the daughter of the Dragon God, she has a deep foundation!And when he knew that his father came here under the guidance of three thousand masters of the world, that is, his father''s good brother, little star''s heart was even more fearless!


    My father is sure to pay attention to everything at any time, and he will never let himself fall into death!


    However, at the same time, little star also want to weigh their own specific strength, see their own positioning!


    "Little girl, if you want to die, how can I not fulfill you?"


    The whole body covered with leopard print of the man snorted coldly, then suddenly hand, body shape like lightning, blink of an eye disappeared from the original place!


    Almost at the same time, he appeared at the side of the little star, turned into a huge leopard shaped beast, and fiercely put it down!


    "This is the strong man of the tuntian leopard clan!"


    "The swallowing leopards are so fierce and terrible that they are not a little bit better than the three clans, namely, the splitting God toad, the super fire rhinoceros and the flying God centipede!"


    "The racial talent of this race is also the law of space, but the original power of the law condensed by the immortal five Heaven body is much more ferocious than that of the God of split heaven!"


    When the people around saw the man killing out and turning into a leopard shadow, they couldn''t help talking about it.


    As the immortal race of Yan Qiong, everyone knows the terror of swallowing leopard, and can definitely stand at the forefront of this field. Even though it is not better than the strongest races, it is enough to overlook countless creatures!


    That is to say, under the gaze of all the people, the body of the tuntian leopard is revealed. Its two front paws swing against the void. The heaven and earth are torn apart like a piece of cloth, making a sound of "hissing"!


    In such a case, the little star naturally dare not neglect, her exquisite body moves across the sky, the first time is to meet and come out!


    The power of space, material and soul is shaking together. The terrifying power is so awe inspiring that it spreads and oppresses the sky and the earth!


    Qinglong, Zhuque, Xuanwu three kinds of animal shape crush the void, occupy the world, like from the ancient terror Lord, fierce incomparable!


    However, in such a scene, after the two claws of the swallowing leopard were torn off, a huge crack appeared in an instant, and the three animal shapes were dimmed a lot, and they were about to collapse!


    "Well..."


    Little star''s throat between a stuffy hum sound, body shape a retreat again!


    This pressure is too big, let her some resist!


    The strength of the powerful man of the tuntian leopard clan is too strong. The cultivation of the immortal five fold heaven breaks out, which is really beyond the current small star''s ability to bear completely!


    If the difference in accomplishments is too great, no matter how many means it is difficult to make up for it!


    Only in a moment, the little star''s whole body''s breath was crushed and down, frantically fluctuating, so as to burst and disperse!


    "Jie Jie Jie Little girl, I said, want to fight with me, you just can''t do it! Tell me about the situation in the buried mountain, or I will not be polite any more. I will suppress you and search for your God! "


    That swallow the sky leopard is extremely big, the body is like a mountain ridge, Mori cold words from its mouth to say.


    A pair of leopard eyes looked around, coldly staring at the little star, looking at her with a strange smile.


    At the same time, the expression of the little star is also dignified.


    The opponent is indeed a strong one, if he wants to fight head-on now, it is really very difficult!


    "The old monster who has lived for countless years and has an advantage in front of a little girl is so proud of you?"


    All of a sudden, a voice like this came out.


    Along with it, a purple robe figure appeared in front of the little star. At the same time, a huge light palm was shot from the purple robe figure, carrying terrible power, and directly met the two claws of the swallow sky leopard!


    "Hum, hum..."


    As soon as this light palm appeared, the power of the origin of the laws was boiling, and the power of the four original laws was all revealed, which contained terrible power, and hit the paws of the swallowing leopard in an instant!


    "Boom..."


    In the sky, the huge sound wave and air wave impact, sweeping all directions!


    Only in a moment, the emptiness torn by the swallow leopard crumbled into the invisible and turned into chaos!


    His body was also slightly shaken back away, leopard eyes filled with surprise.


    Looking at the light palm is also dissipated, the boundless law of the original strength of the collapse, swallowing leopard clan strong eyes just a little relaxed.


    "Boy, you dare to stop me!"


    The leopard''s eyes moved sideways and looked at Du Shaofu, who had just made a move. He said coldly, "I know that you are of extraordinary quality, and I have been practicing for countless years to reach the immortal five fold heaven. But how about that? As long as I can suppress you!"


    He looked at Du Shaofu with a fierce look in his eyes.


    Previously, the purple robed youth had not made a move, but he did not expect that the other side''s strength would be so strong that he could block his own attack.


    This is absolutely not what ordinary people can do, and tuntian Bao was surprised by his earlier contempt!


    Obviously, the young man on the opposite side is not much weaker than himself!However, he was surprised, and he didn''t take this matter seriously in his heart. No matter how extraordinary the three of them are, they can never escape from the innumerable creatures in Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven!


    "If a genius falls prematurely, no matter how amazing it is, it can only be reduced to a tragedy! I advise you to get out of the way earlier, or the first one will kill you! "


    Tuntian Bao''s eyes were cold, and he looked at Du Shaofu without concealing his intention to kill.


    "Is it?"


    Du Shaofu was not moved, but asked softly.


    After that, he stepped out and faced the beast. His body was as small as a mountain in front of him.


    However, the momentum of Du Shaofu was not weaker than that of the other party!


    "Daddy


    "Boss!"


    When they saw Du Shaofu come forward, they both spoke in a hurry.


    They knew for a long time that Du Shaofu''s strength had made great progress, and they did not know how much better he was than either of them.


    However, they didn''t dare to think of terror. After all, the years of their cultivation were not much different. After they got the great opportunity of burying in the empty mountain, they had today''s cultivation.


    Du Shaofu must have had his own experience in these years. However, it should not be easy to compete with the immortal five Heaven.


    Therefore, little star and Du Xiaoyao are worried.


    However, after their voices, Du Shaofu gently waved his hand to show them not to be nervous.


    Then, he looked at the huge body of tuntian leopard in front of him, and said, "I also advise you to get out of the way earlier, otherwise if you force yourself out of the way, the dead person will certainly not be me!"


    When Du Shaofu spoke, he looked at many immortal high-ranking men in the distance.


    An immortal five Heaven swallowing leopard, he does not pay much attention to, the depth of each other has just exposed a little, Du Shaofu is not afraid.


    The real opponent, or those who have not made any action, that is the biggest threat to the three of them!


    "What a arrogant boy, since you can''t do yourself well, I''ll make an example to others!"


    The immortal five strong man of the tuntian leopard clan drank deeply. He was a little angry and despised by a younger generation. How can he bear it!


    Between words, leopard body is moving, four hooves step in the void, the original ripples of the law spread out, as if walking on the water waves.


    This is the pattern of the law of space. It imprisons this area in an instant. The body of the young man in purple robe is also wrapped in it. It is tightly bound to prevent the other party from escaping!


    In addition, the surrounding space is constantly shaking, as if solidified up, like masonry, ferocious extrusion down!


    However, it seems that there are many walls in the void. All of them start to move around Du Shaofu, and the great power bursts out. If you want to crush it into powder!


    "Let''s try. Who is the chicken and who is the monkey?"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. His purple robe was as straight as a javelin!


    In his body, a piece of light of the law seems to flow down, there are four different charm in the escape!


    Such a situation, around countless strong people seem to be pinched at the same time, no one can speak!


    "Well It was The four original laws... "


    In everyone''s heart, such a sentence rises.


    It is not difficult for them to perceive that the charm of Du Shaofu contains all four primitive laws!


    Such a scene, so that countless people are appalled to the point.


    Their hearts can''t help but "bang bang" beating, feeling that they are almost suffocating!


    "How is it possible, how can we master the four original laws at the same time! It''s impossible! "


    Opposite Du Shaofu, the strong man of the tuntian leopard clan was also the whole person, who was so stupid that he kept murmuring.


    His eyes were so wide open that he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    As the world knows, everything in the world can be attributed to the derivative state of the four primitive laws!


    However, when the vast majority of living beings reach a certain level, they must cut off the cage, reshape their true selves, eliminate many useless rules for themselves, and only focus on one, so as to have a greater chance to transcend the realm of immortality!


    During the whole period of thirty-three days, the living creatures who had mastered the two original laws dare not say that they did not have them, but they were absolutely rare. Every one born was enough to shock the world!


    Previously, the little girl, with the power of three primitive laws, instantly crushed the immortal triple heaven power of the God toad clan, which really shocked the public!


    Because of this, they suspect that the people on the opposite side come from a very terrible force!


    But at this time, many people of Yan Qiong immortal heaven were here, and many forces united together. Naturally, they did not have too much fear to win the benefits of the buried mountain. After all, no matter how powerful one side of power is, it is absolutely impossible to fight against the whole world!But now, all that the purple robed youth has revealed has once again given rise to an infinite sense of horror in people''s hearts!


    It''s hard for anyone to believe that this is true. How can anyone master four complete original laws at the same time?


    What are their origins? Why are these young people so terrible?


    However, the shock in everyone''s heart has just risen, and the next scene makes them almost have cardiac arrest, infarction and death!


    However, in the purple robed youth, the power of all kinds of laws is madly derived and transferred. The laws of time are deep and hard to understand, the laws of space are vast and vast, including all things; the laws of material are complex and complex and all inclusive; the laws of life are groundless and mysterious, causing all kinds of spirits!


    These four original laws vibrate together, intertwined and entangled with each other, and turn into a bright light wheel, which runs around the purple robed youth at full speed!


    In this light wheel, there is a strange breath spreading and spreading in the void. Even the strong people who are far away from each other feel soft because of this breath. Those immortal high-level strong people are also shivering one by one when they are caught off guard!


    "Daoyun! This is Daoyun! How can it be Daoyun


    "It''s terrible to have Daoyun! What kind of state is he? "


    "What the hell is going on, he How can there be Daoyun on him


    All people are shocked, the sensory nerves are tight to the extreme, want to break!


    The momentum of the purple robed youth is clearly only the expression of immortality. It has not reached the state of sitting and forgetting. How can such a terrible Taoist rhyme come into being!


    This is too unreasonable, it is totally unthinkable! Countless strong people are shocked at this moment, no one can understand, how the immortal state can condense Dao Yun!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2868

    That is to say, Du Shaofu''s body stepped out slowly under the shocking eyes of countless powerful men in the immortal heaven of Yin dome!


    "Boom..."


    The huge noise rocked the sky, and the space that was solidified by the powerful people of the swallowing leopard family burst into pieces, and the terrible blockade and bondage suddenly disintegrated!


    The huge block moving horizontally in the void is also under the strong pressure. When the speed drops, it becomes extremely difficult to move!


    Du Shaofu countered the attack of the immortal five Heaven strongmen. It seemed as if they were lifting the weight lightly. The interweaving of the four primitive principles and the Taoist rhyme, they were really frightening the powerful man of the tuntian leopard clan.


    "Dare to be distracted in battle!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with sneer. He looked at the body of the swallow leopard. The light wheels gathered by the four primitive laws flew out of his body in an instant and hit the other party hard!


    "Poof..."


    This light wheel is like a magic weapon. It cuts it wantonly. In a moment, it bumps the body of the swallow leopard, splashing blood into the space and coloring the sky red!


    The original power of the space has been eroded and turned into dust!


    However, Du Shaofu''s light wheel also exploded and dissipated in the invisible!


    "What a wonderful boy!"


    Swallow the sky leopard body inverted shot, stop in the distance of the void, hate to look at the purple robe youth, bite teeth said.


    So far, he has seldom suffered such a big loss, especially being hurt by a younger generation. It''s really hard to accept. It''s absolutely a shame!


    However, after all, he is also the existence of the immortal five Heaven. If it was not for the reason that Du Shaofu mastered the four primitive laws at the same time, he was shocked on the spot, and it would be very difficult for him to be attacked by him secretly!


    So at this time, even though he was beaten back and suffered some trauma, it was not particularly serious!


    But all of this is in the eyes of many powerful people outside, but they are all surprised again!


    "That boy''s strength is so terrible that he can beat back the immortal five Heaven''s wild leopard!"


    "I can''t see through his accomplishments. I don''t know what level he is at!"


    "Mingming''s breath is not particularly strong, but it can beat back the immortal five Heaven!"


    "It''s not true, it''s not like immortality, because it''s impossible to condense Daoyun in immortality."


    Countless strong people talked about it, and the bottom of my heart was extremely shocked.


    They have opened their eyes today. No one has ever seen such a strong man.


    Everyone present had no other emotions except shock!


    At the same time, little star and Du Xiaoyao were also shocked. They were all surprised and opened their eyes and mouths!


    They never doubted Du Shaofu''s talent, but they still couldn''t help but make their minds turn a little too much for the terrible power they showed at this time!


    Du Shaofu''s strength is too terrible. Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao have made enough psychological preparations for themselves, but it is hard to believe what happened in front of them at this time!


    The speed of this practice was amazing. After they came to 33 days and hundreds of years, Du Shaofu was able to confront the existence of the immortal five Heaven?


    "Boy, you dare to hurt me. Today I want you to die without a burial place!"


    The strong man of the tuntian leopard clan was more and more angry. The stronger Du Shaofu was, the more he was in the face.


    At the beginning, I didn''t put each other in my heart at all!


    He can''t bear it. A younger generation will hurt himself!


    "The leopard swallows the eight wastelands, kills the heaven and cuts down the land!"


    The voice of such words came out of his mouth. Under the gaze of the people, the giant mouth of swallow Tianbao suddenly opened up!


    There is a dark passage in the mouth, straight to the abdomen, rolling up a terrible black vortex!


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the surrounding sky crumbled, mountains rose, and the river in the distance was filled with surging waves. All of them were sucked and pulled into the huge mouth like a bottomless pit!


    The power of the law is in shock, the source of boiling, moving all things, killing everything!


    This scene is so terrible that all the things pulled are swallowed into the mouth!


    This is not a simple phagocytosis, but under the effect of the law of space, everything that is carried by space is involved, such as entering the abyss of hundreds of millions of feet!


    "Back


    Around, some people with relatively weak cultivation suddenly retreated. They didn''t want to be devoured and become the food in the stomach of the swallowing leopard!


    Not only they, but also Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are serious.


    Obviously, this Panther has exerted all its strength and will kill Du Shaofu in any case!


    "Dad, let''s fight him together!"


    The little star''s eyes congealed, suffused with a strange brilliance.


    Tuntian Bao''s strength makes her feel threatened, for fear that Du Shaofu alone will not be able to cope with it!"No! Just step back and let me come! "


    Du Shaofu waved his hand gently again, and then his feet were vigorous and vigorous, as if he had rooted in the void!


    Let that terrible swallowing power pull the power of space around him, but can''t shake his own body!


    "Zijin tianque!"


    With a light drink, Du Shaofu''s palm flashed, and the broad sword appeared and was held tightly!


    It has been a long time since Zijin tianque had been in the ancient space. Recently, it has finally devoured all the Nirong swords of cangming divine Kingdom, and completed the fusion. The soul of Nirong sword has also been refined and become its own strength.


    At this time, its product level has reached the level of the first-class rule, such a level, even in the eyes of the immortal high-level strong, is absolutely the treasure!


    "Boy, die!"


    The Panther''s mouth was wide open. If it could cover the sky and the earth, but also release the fluctuation of the original spirit, he yelled at Du Shaofu.


    He showed all his accomplishments, and wanted to take down the purple robed youth in one fell swoop, to snow the humiliation that he had just been severely damaged!


    However, Du Shaofu did not pay attention to him, just brewing the strength of his whole body!


    The four primitive laws vibrated again and developed crazily. The terrible power of origin split and split into a round of eight trigrams, with Du Shaofu as the center.


    After that, the power of the law after the division was illusory again, and the whole figure of the eight trigrams became like a circle of gods, in which everything appeared, like a miniature of the real world!


    All the generated rhymes of Tao are restrained and no longer overflow on the surface, and the great thousand forms are derived and all things are created!


    "Benyuan kill the sky sword, kill!"


    Such a roar came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. Zijin tianque was lifted up by him, went straight over his head, and chopped down fiercely!


    "Hi..."


    With the evolution of the divine ring, all the forces are injected into the Zijin tianque. A bright sword lights up the sky and cuts off the sky, and instantly appears in the sky above the giant mouth of swallowing leopard!


    In the process of sword light descending, a terrible void crack appears, but everything touched is instantly cut off, and the sword light directly points to the body of swallowing leopard!


    This is Du Shaofu''s strongest means. He directly took it out against the enemy. Since it is inevitable that today''s trouble is inevitable, we should use the most terrifying means to frighten the enemy on the spot! In addition, Du Shaofu''s original killing the sky sword was directly developed. At this time, the Zijin tianque, which was greatly upgraded in rank, was even more terrifying. It was just like destroying the withered and decaying. When he met the gods and demons, he was as powerful as a bamboo, and in an instant he was killed in front of tuntian leopard!


    "Poof..."


    With a dull sound open, bright light, you can see blood flowing out, just like a red sun dazzling!


    "Roar..."


    The body of tuntian leopard was violently shocked and retreated. It was like a mountain rolling, crushing the void into pieces. At the same time, it gave out a terrible howl!


    All the people around can clearly see that the giant leopard was dyed red by a large amount of blood, and a sword mark appeared in the middle of the head. The skull was cut open and the stubble was exposed!


    "Tuntian Bao is defeated!"


    Many of the strong men in Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven were more and more shocked, and all of them were shocked to the point that they could not be added.


    The young man in purple robe is so strong that he can beat back an immortal five times strong man and make the other party suffer a heavy blow!


    In the younger generation, no one can do this at all!


    The cultivation of living beings is just like the growth of trees. Every time they go through a period of time, they will leave corresponding traces in their bodies. So at this time, many people with profound accomplishments can see through Du Shaofu''s real age at a glance!


    Because of this, their mood has been unable to express with words!


    "It''s terrible for such a young generation! What kind of force can cultivate such a terrible person! "


    "The boy is a human race, and the other young man in gold is a demon. He is the body of the legendary red Jiri horse monkey. It is very difficult to determine the body of the little girl. It is very strange!"


    "It''s terrible, I can''t believe it! The forces behind them are absolutely strong. We, Yan Qiong immortal heaven, must unite closely this time, or there will be endless troubles in the future! "


    "Who can see the realm of the purple robed youth? I wonder why he is so fierce!"


    Numerous powerful men in the immortal heaven of Yan Qiong were talking about it one after another, and everyone couldn''t suppress the fright in their hearts.


    They are constantly making conjectures, trying to know the specific origins of Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, but they can''t make an accurate judgment based on the information revealed by these three people.


    Everyone thought that if the power behind them broke out because of today''s events, it would definitely be a terrible thing!


    At the same time, everyone is also curious, want to know the real cultivation of Du Shaofu!


    What they don''t understand most is this. Why does the purple robed youth not look like immortality, but have such terrible strength that even the immortal five Heaven of swallowing leopard can be easily defeated?"I think of a legendary realm!"


    In the hearts of all people are filled with boundless doubts, an immortal nine heaven existence opened his mouth.


    His words immediately attracted all the people''s attention.


    Everyone is staring at him closely, want to hear what kind of state it is, actually will be strong here! "There is a record in our ancient books that there was no immortality, sitting and forgetting in the beginning! These two realms, however, were gradually born after the opening up of heaven and earth. At that time, there was only one realm, called the realm of virtual Tao! At that time, when some powerful


    creatures reached the realm of virtual Tao, they could condense the charm of Tao! At the end of the day, all these people have become the strongest existence in the past thirty-three days! "


    The strong man opened his mouth, and his eyes showed a bright light with burning meaning.


    Speaking of that legendary realm, he could not help but be more shocked.


    After its narration and explanation, other powerful people are also extremely shocked. Most of the forces do not have such ancient classics. It is difficult to know this kind of secret information, which can be regarded as an increase of knowledge.


    "According to the legend, if you want to reach the realm of virtual Tao, you must master the four primitive laws at the same time, and integrate with each other!"


    The strong man said again, his eyes looking at the purple robed youth in the distance contained endless serious feelings.


    After all, the word "ancient times" has passed countless years. No one knows how many years ago it should be traced back.


    The realm of the legend, is early annihilation in history, leaving only a few words of record!


    Harsh training environment, abnormal requirements for qualifications, all these are doomed to no one to enter the void after ancient times!


    But who could have thought that today, there are people who can step into such a situation, how can it not be surprising?


    I''m afraid that if such news reaches the rest of the world in thirty-three days, the whole world will be boiling over it and be shocked by such terrible news!


    "How should we do it? Do we kill him or not?"


    "This boy has an extraordinary origin. He is a state of emptiness. If he doesn''t have a deep background, I won''t believe it!"


    "Good! However, his cultivation is still shallow, and he does not have enough time to grow to the top of the mountain. It is not impossible to kill him! "


    "And if you really kill him, it will inevitably cause the forces behind him to retaliate wildly!"


    "What? If we don''t kill him, our hatred will be over, and it will be a great trouble when it grows up! "


    "Not only in this way, I''m afraid it''s hard for me to get the benefits from the empty mountain!"


    On the one hand, they were afraid of the terrorist forces behind Du Shaofu, on the other hand, they coveted the treasures in the buried mountain!


    If you don''t take down the three people in front of you, it''s hard to know what''s in there and how to enter and retreat!


    Many immortal high-level strongmen are hesitant, they are thinking whether to kill or not, which is related to their future fate, this is gambling!


    If you bet right, many forces will be prosperous and their strength will soar; if you bet wrong, you may face the disaster of doom!


    "I can''t control so much. I decided to fight for the benefit! In any case, let''s find out the treasures in the buried mountain first


    "In fact, we don''t have to kill them. We should be very polite to the strength behind them by searching their gods and leaving them alive."


    "Don''t move the purple robed youth. The other two can do it. Just search the yuan God and not hurt your life."


    After a lot of struggle, many people are red eyes.


    The things in the empty mountain are what they want anyway.


    You know, this is an ancient relic, which absolutely contains a big secret!


    If we can succeed, who says that we can''t make all the major races soar to the top, or even stand at the top for thirty-three days?


    Such an opportunity is absolutely there. The ancient times were so brilliant that it just withered because of the killing of the demons!


    But no one dares to doubt, and no one will think that the buried empty mountain will be a secular place!


    "Since it''s decided, let''s do it! No one knows what will happen if we continue to hesitate! "


    "Don''t move the purple robed boy. Start with the young man in gold first. If you don''t succeed, then deal with the little girl!"


    "Keep their lives and get the relevant news!"


    Many of the immortal high-level strongmen of Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven all made up their minds and made up their minds to get the benefits of burying in the empty mountain!


    Many of them were red eyed and began to surround Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao!


    "Can''t help it at last, do you want to rush in?"


    Seeing what happened around him, Du Shaofu squinted and murmured to himself.He fought back the swallow leopard with one move, and did not pursue it again.


    Those strong people around have been forced to come up to themselves, it seems that next, there will be a fierce battle!


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu could not help but look at the void!


    Today''s affairs are under the control of elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou. He must not see his three people suffer too much here. Thinking of this, Du Shaofu is more secure!


    "It''s crazy enough to get the benefit."


    Little star slightly Du mouth, eyebrow tip is also tightly wrinkled.


    So many powerful people oppressed her, and her momentum was extremely frightening, which made her feel dignified.


    "It''s just human nature, but these people are crazy! It''s really good to leave behind the buried mountain, but we''ve got it. Naturally, they won''t give up and try to find out the truth! "


    Du Xiaoyao curled his lips, so he said.


    He fully understood the thoughts of Yan Qiong immortal heaven, but the other party''s actions were too much. If he were his own, he would never easily attack people without resentment and hatred!


    Even if you want to win the benefits, you must go there yourself!


    "I advise you At this time, Du Shaofu suddenly stepped out, facing many strong men of Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven, and said coldly, "if you stop now, I can regard all the previous events as not happening! But if you really want to fight, we will accompany you to the end! It''s just that when you get there, I''m afraid you won''t even have the chance to regret! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes swept by. As soon as the cold words came out, all the strong people around him suddenly stopped and hesitated again! After all, the young man in purple robe had shocked people so much. Everyone needs to weigh up what he said!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2869

    All of them looked at each other and listened to the words of the purple robed youth. They were very confident, which made their just firm belief waver.


    Most people are in a state of panic, indecisive, do not know what to do!


    At this time, the immortal strong men of Yan Qiong, who had intended to unite, all gave birth to some careful thinking, weighing whether they should retreat and not be involved in this muddy water.


    And it was at this time that the void here suddenly produced a little ripples, almost in silence, an old figure stepped out of it.


    The old man''s body bent, standing in the void as if tottering in general, his head above only a few confused hair, dry and white!


    On its forehead, two dragon horns are black and purple, shriveled and lifeless!


    The old man''s face is also the same, one after another deep wrinkles, engraved with the vicissitudes of time, coupled with that faltering walk, quite a flavor of aging.


    There is no breath fluctuation on the old man. If he does not stand in the air, it seems that he is no different from the bad old man who is about to arrive in time.


    But it is such an ugly and even frail old man that makes everyone around him look hard.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes leaped involuntarily, and his eyes froze fiercely. There was a certain fear in his eyes when he looked at the old man!


    "The ancestor of Taishi magic dragon clan!"


    How could he not know this old man? When he was in jinghuatian of qianxu, he, Qu daojue, Lingfeng, and longsan were surrounded by more than 200 immortal places, such as Qu daojue, Ling Feng, and long San. However, he had to rely on the ancient space to escape for a long time.


    However, they actually invited out a sit and forget strong man, easily cracked the ancient space and forced himself out.


    This old man is not the ancestor of the Dragon demon!


    Du Shaofu was very puzzled. Many of the orcs who had lived in jinghuatian for many years had not set foot in another 32 days. But why did they appear here today?


    In fact, it was not only Du Shaofu who was puzzled, but also the countless powerful men in the immortal heaven of Yin Qiong.


    In particular, those immortal high-level strong people, everyone can clearly perceive that the strength of the old man is unfathomable, and he is absolutely the master of terror. His body is filled with obscure road patterns, which is the sign of sitting and forgetting the strong!


    "Shua..."


    The next moment, the Dragon demon ancestor''s side, there are two figures.


    One of them is a giant old man with a big body. He is several feet tall, covered with green skin and strong muscles. At a glance, he can see that his strength is boundless, just like a hill in the shape of a man standing there, which is very shocking! The second one looks pale and bloodless, and seems to be dying at any time. However, they are all full of faint light, releasing a gloomy and dark atmosphere, which resonates with some unique rhythm between heaven and earth. Just standing there, Du Shao and others can feel a terrible smell of filth coming from their faces, which makes people spirit Shudder!


    These two people, together with the ancestor of dragon and demon, are like a deep sea, containing a powerful and incomparable meaning!


    "Sit and forget! This is definitely a place to sit and forget! "


    Among the strong men of Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven, someone could not help shaking and said in his heart.


    "Look at the appearance of these three people, it seems that they are the three most powerful races of qianxu jinghuatian!"


    "What do they want to do when they come to the immortal heaven of Yin vault?"


    "I''m afraid the purpose is not simple. Maybe it has something to do with the burial hill!"


    Many people are guessing in their hearts. Many people have a good understanding of qianxu jinghuatian.


    It''s just that not many people know the details.


    They are all in wonder, unexpectedly, there are three sitting and forgetting strong suddenly came, do not know their purpose, is related to the buried empty mountain!


    If so, maybe there will be more changes today!


    Only when the shock of the public just rose, but heard a series of "Shua Shua Shua Shua" a series of sounds, the void again sent out a vibration!


    Then, more and more figures appeared, all came to the old man''s back!


    Although these people are human bodies, they all retain some strange forms. It is easy to see that they are powerful orcs!


    And everyone who comes here has the cultivation of immortality. The lowest is in the third or fourth heaven. The total number is more than 100000!


    Such a number is too terrible, I am afraid that the strongest in the whole field are all out!


    Others don''t know, but Du Shaofu knows it very well. All the immortality of qianxu jinghuatian is only a few hundred thousand, which also includes a large number of immortal practitioners of one and two Heaven!


    At this time, except for the three people who are sitting and forgetting, the rest of them are at least three or four times immortal!


    What do you want to doDu Shaofu''s eyes sank, and new changes took place, completely beyond his expectations.


    Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San, Yu Taiyan and others have told themselves that for some special reasons, the countless races that have conquered Huatian will not leave that realm, and few of the strong in other worlds will set foot there.


    What is it that makes so many beasts of qianxu jinghuatian swarm here?


    Du Shaofu would not believe that these people came for him, because he had not been able to kill himself, so he specially arrived at the immortal heaven of Yin Qiong!


    These people must have other goals when they come.


    He couldn''t help but look back at the mountains in the rear. To say that the most attractive place here is the buried empty mountain in the rear!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    When Du Shaofu was looking at a group of qianxu jinghuatian strong men, many of them also saw his existence.


    In particular, the three races of Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming God will never erase the appearance of the purple robed youth!


    At that time, two adults of the demon clan issued an order that they should surround and kill more than 200 immortal people who broke into qianxu jinghuatian. If they could not do anything, they would definitely kill the young man named Du Shaofu!


    But in the end, they failed!


    In the case of the Taishi magic dragon clan''s sitting and forgetting the birth of their ancestors, they failed in the face of more than 200 immortality. It is absolutely a shame to speak out!


    The forces behind Du Shaofu, with a sword, appeared in jinghuatian of qianxu, and immediately deterred the Dragon demon ancestor!


    So how could they forget the appearance of the young man in purple robe?


    "We meet again!"


    Du Shaofu''s two pupils did not dodge. They met a group of powerful orcs, who were weak and weak.


    If it is the past, they are just chopping the real realm, the other side out of a strong, can easily crush themselves!


    But now I am not the same as before, and I have improved too much. Even if I am on the immortal high level, I am not afraid of it!


    "Good boy, I didn''t expect that you would be in the immortal heaven of Yan Qiong! There is a way to heaven. If you don''t go, hell has no way to break in! "


    In the Taishi magic dragon clan, an immortal jiuchongtian old man came out, pointed to Du Shaofu with his hand, and said coldly.


    His eyes are filled with hatred, and he would like to kill the purple robed Youth Town directly!


    "Ha ha..."


    With a long smile, Du Shaofu curled his lips and said, "you''ve said that many times in those years, but I''m still standing here."


    He raised his eyelids and looked scornfully at each other.


    How could he have a good face in the face of those orcs who pursued and killed him?


    Around him, it seemed that Du Shaofu and the strong man who came suddenly seemed to know each other, and the relationship was very disharmonious. The immortal man of Yin Qiong instantly produced a lot of speculation.


    "Does this boy have a grudge against the strong man of qianxu jinghuatian?"


    "You can''t be wrong to give tit for tat as soon as you meet."


    "Let''s watch first. Maybe they will fight against each other again, and there will be more opportunities for us!"


    Some people began to communicate with each other in the dark.


    No one is willing to give up the benefits of burying in the deep of the empty mountain. If Du Shaofu had a fight with the beast family of qianxu jinghuatian, then maybe Yin Qiong immortal could get an opportunity, and he didn''t have to offend the forces behind the purple robed youth, which was the best of both worlds!


    "Young man, you are still so arrogant! What you did in my qianxu jinghuatian at that time must be finished! "


    At this time, the sitting and forgetting old man of Taishi magic dragon clan suddenly opened his mouth and whispered.


    His words sounded very weak and seemed not to be serious at all.


    However, Du Shaofu was able to hear that the words were mixed with the meaning of killing which was hard to cover up, and attacked himself directly!


    "Is this boy Du Shaofu? I also heard about the events in those years. If we can meet here today, we can''t stay here. We have to kill them! "


    "I also know about it. It hurt me and killed countless races in jinghuatian. Moreover, I ate many orcs as meat! In any case, this account should be well calculated! "


    Around the old ancestor of dragon and demon, the sitting and forgetting strong men from the green blood giant clan and the Youming God clan looked at Du Shaofu, his eyes were full of light, and his words were full of murderous spirit!


    Although they did not directly participate in what happened at that time, they were all reported by their own clansmen. Naturally, they knew.


    The two adults of the demon clan have listed this boy as a must kill man, so it must be different!


    And the fact also proved this point, the power behind it is very terrible, just that bloody gold long knife can be seen!


    So if we meet here today, can we let it go again?


    As long as there are no more terrible things and people like that long sword, the three of us sit here and forget about it. In addition, with more than 100000 immortality, it''s easy to kill them!"If you want to kill me, just let the horse go!"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, looked at the strong men of qianxu jinghuatian and said, "I''d like to see how you can kill me! And if you can''t do that, you can do more to contribute meat. "


    He has a sinister smile on his mouth, and he has no affection for the animal race of qianxu jinghuatian.


    "Daddy, do you know these people?"


    At Du Shaofu''s side, the little star''s eyebrow imprint gave off an enchanting brilliance. She looked directly at a large number of strong men in front of her and asked in a voice.


    Du Shaofu nodded, without concealing, and quickly gave a general account of the origin of the many orcs of qianxu jinghuatian.


    "So it is! If it is a group of goods that have been ravaged, why is it so arrogant? "


    Du Xiaoyao pulled the corners of his mouth and laughed. He was also the oppressive force fearless of more than 100000 strong men.


    Du Shaofu''s enemies are naturally his own.


    Because Du Shaofu had suffered a great loss, these people were severely trampled on!


    Du Xiaoyao has always been a very bad guy. At such a time, how could he give up the cruel ridicule!


    It was his words that made the faces of many powerful orcs collapse, and it seemed that they were going to drip water.


    "Young man, you are really extraordinary!"


    The old ancestor of the Dragon demon spoke again. He turned a deaf ear to Du Xiaoyao''s sarcastic words and just looked at Du Shaofu. This time, his eyes showed a sense of seriousness. In the seriousness, there was also a shock that was well covered up. He only heard him say: "your cultivation has been greatly improved, and unexpectedly, you have mastered the four original laws at the same time, and successfully integrated, and set foot on the realm of virtual path! I have to say, you are really against the weather


    It seems that Du Shaofu is not surprised by the changes of Du Shaofu.


    But only in his speech, an old hand was slowly lifted up.


    This old palm is covered with folds, like dried bark, but only between its movement, the void suddenly coagulates, with a strange charm being driven!


    The power of the law among the five fingers naturally flowed, and was woven by the ancestor of dragon and devil, and then a dense pattern of the road was formed, which was slowly spread out and wound in the direction of Du Shaofu!


    Only in an instant, Du Shaofu''s body was standing in place and unable to move. As if he had been used the technique of immobilization, it was difficult to move!


    This kind of feeling is too terrible, the next moment Du Shaofu''s forehead is soaked with sweat!


    He immediately started to run his own internal power, and the four primitive law powers roared wildly, and then produced Daoyun, which was against the means of the Dragon demon ancestor!


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth tightly. He never made a sound, but he roared silently in his heart.


    He felt the pressure was huge, and the whole person was oppressed by the power of the origin of the road and could not get rid of it completely!


    Sitting and forgetting is too terrible, far from being comparable to immortality!


    Even if Du Shaofu was a state of emptiness and could produce the rhyme of Tao and offset a small amount of oppression from the origin of the road, it still could not change the fundamental!


    However, during the half rest time, his purple robe was soaked with sweat, and his whole body seemed to be hollowed out. He had no strength, and he wanted to be paralyzed!


    "They really started. It''s terrible to sit and forget the strong. It''s hard to resist the purple robed youth!"


    "He''s sick enough to stand up for a moment!"


    "In front of the strong, the immortal world is like a mole ant, which can be easily crushed to death, but he is a little counterweight!"


    "That young man in purple robe is really extraordinary. If he hadn''t been practicing for a short time, he would have been a great master of his generation."


    "No matter how strong he is, he will never be able to survive. No doubt he will die today."


    In the distance, the strong man of Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven had already retreated. Many people looked at the situation between Du Shaofu and the ancestor of dragon demon, and could not suppress the shock in their hearts and began to talk.


    They don''t think highly of Du Shaofu. After all, he is too young and his cultivation is not strong enough!


    A sitting and forgetting strong man who wants to kill him is absolutely the same as pressing an ant to death.


    "Is a virtual realm about to fall here?"


    "That''s a rare existence in ancient times. It''s a pity that it really fell."


    Some people had such thoughts in their hearts, although many people in Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven wanted to kill the three young people in purple robe before, so as to know the secret of the buried empty mountain.


    But to see him dying now is to have a strange mood.


    "Daddy


    "Boss!"


    Little star and Du Xiaoyao are both a little anxious. Since they know that the old man is sitting and forgetting, how dare they take it lightly!


    If this situation is allowed to develop, Du Shaofu will surely die!In fact, if he had not mastered the four primitive laws and successfully derived Daoyun, he would have been crushed to death in front of the powerful people who had just forgotten and sat down!


    So Du Shaofu''s ferocious face, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing did not want to think about it. They just rushed to Du Shaofu''s body and blocked a lot of the power of the road for him!


    "Keep away from me!"


    Du Shaofu''s throat made a "ho ho ho" voice, trying to roar at the little star and Du Xiaoyao.


    Under the pressure of the great road of the Dragon demon ancestor, I can still bear it for a moment, but the strength of these two people is probably death when they touch it!


    If the Dragon demon ancestor is willing, he only needs an idea to mobilize the terrible power, and he can kill them in an instant!


    Du Shaofu is not afraid of himself. He can fight for a short time, but he is not willing to let his daughter and brother take risks together!


    "Elder martial brother, what else do you have? It''s time to show it!"


    Du Shaofu cried out in silence, but he did not dare to relax.


    All his strength is based on his elder brother Lu Shaoyou. He arranged Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao to enter the Funong mountain and get ancient inheritance.


    What happened here must be under his control!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu believed that at this time, the hidden means should appear!


    Otherwise, maybe they can still carry a few rest time, but little star and Du Xiaoyao two people are really unable to resist, absolutely will die in front of themselves!


    "Two little guys, are you du Shaofu''s brother and daughter?" The old ancestor of the Dragon demon lifted his eyelids and looked at Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing who rushed to Du Shaofu''s body. He said softly as usual: "if that''s the case, I''ll die with him!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2870

    The Dragon demon ancestor said a word, thought move, directly mobilize the terrible power, at the same time toward the opposite three people rush away!


    The origin of the road is invisible and invisible, but it is extremely terrible. Everything touched by it turns into chaos and vanishes into invisibility in an instant!


    "Jie Jie Jie Is Du Shaofu going to die at last? "


    "When he dies, he has an explanation to the two adults of the demon clan."


    "Not only that, but also many of the beasts who died in my qianxu jinghuatian will be avenged!"


    "The shame of the past years will be washed away today."


    Looking at the Dragon demon ancestor''s hand, all the strong orcs of qianxu jinghuatian are excited.


    As for Du Shaofu, they wish they could kill him quickly!


    At least thousands of orcs died immortal in their hands, including those killed by Yu Taiyan, the emperor of Yu Qing, who killed them with blood!


    What is more hateful is that the youth in purple robes ate many immortal strong men as meat!


    And later, the boy once again appeared in the Jinghua sky of qianxu. When he left, he killed an immortal and heavy heaven of a demon wolf clan!


    Therefore, for many orcs, the boy''s immortality is definitely the shame of the whole qianxu jinghuatian!


    In those years, hundreds of thousands of immortality could not be taken away from him. Today, such a thing must not be repeated again!


    "Hi..."


    Only in the eyes of the public, the bodies of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, who were in front of Du Shaofu, were quickly worn away, and they became more and more illusory. They were afraid that the next moment they would completely collapse and die an unnatural death!


    This is the crushing of the power of the road, representing the supreme power, when all the existence of the world can be felled!


    The young man in gold and the little girl are just the strength of immortal heaven. How can they resist such a fierce attack!


    "Get out of the way!"


    Du Shaofu cried wildly in his heart. He wanted to push them away, but he couldn''t even speak. How could he do it?


    The situation of sitting and forgetting is too terrible. It is not something that I can fight against right now!


    If it is not in the realm of virtual Tao, can be born out of Taoist rhyme, I am afraid that he will be wiped out in the first time!


    Little star and Du Xiaoyao also had a sense of desperation in their hearts. Facing a very powerful person, they only felt that they could not do what they wanted.


    However, they did not regret at all. As Du Shaofu''s relatives, they would not hesitate to fight for a short survival time, even if they were to take their own lives!


    "Young man, end it! From then on, there will be no trace of you in the world! "


    The Dragon demon ancestor murmured in his mouth. In his heart, he was really surprised by the three people opposite him.


    Both Du Shaofu and the other two have a rare talent for terror, which is hard to find in the world!


    But today, there are three of them all at once, and one is more abnormal than the other!


    Killing such three young people makes the old ancestor of dragon demon feel happy for no reason!


    "A young strong man in the realm of empty Tao is going to die like this?"


    "It''s a pity that it hasn''t really risen yet, and it''s going to fall again immediately!"


    "Sit and forget strong hand, this world who can block, unless there are other sitting and forgetting situations to help in time!"


    "As soon as they die, the situation in the buried mountain will also be obliterated in the dust, and it is difficult to explore clearly!"


    Many influential people in Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven made a series of exclamations.


    They are deeply shocked by the qualifications of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. They are also deeply sorry for their impending death!


    At the same time, there are also many people who think of the burial hill, which is a special place left over from ancient times. I''m afraid that everything related to it will continue to be covered up.


    However, it was just when Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing felt powerless, more than 100000 people in qianxu jinghuatian gave a sneer, and many people in Yan Qiong immortal heaven shook their heads and sighed, a young man''s voice suddenly sounded in the void!


    "My sister, is that what you old beast can do?"


    This sound is light and elegant, with the meaning of dust, sounds very pleasant, but it contains endless cold meaning!


    "Hiss..."


    As soon as the young voice dropped, he saw a slender palm sticking out of the void in front of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing!


    The five fingers of the palm slightly flexed and flicked gently. It seemed slow, but in fact, it was extremely fast. Every time the finger flicked, a large road pattern was defeated!


    Only in the blink of an eye, the traces of the road engraved by the ancestor of the Dragon devil quickly dissipated!


    Then, this palm momentum does not stop, directly toward the old figure to explore!


    "Pa!"


    Only in the eyes of all the people, the palm of the hand suddenly hit the cheek of the Dragon demon ancestor and rolled his body out!Together, a few teeth stained with blood and blood spit out, in the void across the arc!


    "There are strong men coming!"


    All people in the first time, the heart have such a cognition to come!


    Needless to say, there is definitely a more terrifying strong person to rush to, directly, a face-to-face let the Dragon demon ancestor in the state of forgetting to suffer a big depression loss, we can see how strong the strength of the people come to!


    "At last?"


    Du Shaofu breathed a long sigh of relief. He didn''t feel too surprised. It must be the strong man arranged by his elder brother Lu Shaoyou!


    He checked the situation of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing a little, and found that they were seriously injured, but fortunately, they were not worried about their lives, so he put his heart down and focused on the front.


    I saw a long body out of the void, did not cause the slightest fluctuations, such as across the space-time barrier from!


    This man looks handsome and extraordinary, looks very young, only less than 30 years old, full of a mysterious noble temperament, different from the ordinary!


    After his arrival, he went directly to Du Shaofu and looked at them with a smile. But at last, his eyes were fixed on Xiaoxing, showing deep love. He said in a soft voice, "sister, big brother is late!"


    "Little star''s brother?"


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao were both stunned and surprised.


    The young man in front of him turned out to be the big brother of little star. Isn''t he the son of Dragon God?


    This kind of cognition, especially surprised Du Xiaoyao, was very clear to the Dragon God that it was a terrible existence, and his son, naturally, would not be worse. This is definitely a terrible strong man!


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, is not as frightened as Du Xiaoyao. He has already met the three thousand masters of the world, and the other is his elder martial brother. At this time, when he saw the little star, he was not too shocked.


    "Big brother..."


    In an instant, the little star was full of tears. On a beautiful face, tears fell down in a string, and suddenly fell into the arms of the man in front of him, holding each other tightly, and could not help crying.


    "Brother You are my brother Our blood sense can''t be wrong Brother... "


    The little star sobbed and cried like a child.


    As the daughter of the Dragon God, her blood vessels are different. But the young man in front of her has a very close relationship and induction with his own blood, and they share the same origin!


    "You have suffered these years. I''m sorry for you!"


    The young man patted little star on the back, and there were two tears on his face. His expression was full of guilt.


    He always knew the existence of this sister and wanted to reunite with her for a long time, but his father had his own plan, so that the day of reunion between brother and sister has not come until today!


    Men know that over the years, the younger sister has suffered too much, compared to their own unique conditions since childhood, not a little bit worse.


    Therefore, the little star a cry, so that his whole heart is soft, about to melt in general!


    "Little star Finally, I met his family


    Little star kept crying, but Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao were very happy!


    Little star is also their relatives. It''s a pleasure to see her reunite with her close relatives!


    At this time, the Dragon demon ancestor who had been slapped out by one slap turned back and stood with many powerful orcs of qianxu jinghuatian!


    "Who is your excellency?"


    Around the Dragon demon ancestor, the sitting and forgetting strong man from the green blood giant suppressed his tone and asked calmly as much as possible.


    He did not dare to speak too fiercely, for fear of making the other party more angry. After all, the young man''s strength had just shown up!


    The origin of the road condensed by the ancestor of the dragon and devil was just broken by him. This is not what anyone can do!


    However, there are three strong people in this trip, they will not really be afraid of each other. If they really want to start, the victory or defeat is not certain. What they need to do now is to test out the specific strength of the man!


    "Well, sister, don''t cry! Your second brother has been informed that he is on his way. You will see him soon! "


    The young man did not immediately pay attention to the green blood giant''s sitting and forgetting strong man. Instead, he picked up little star''s cheek, wiped away her tears and said softly.


    "Well!"


    The little star nods his head and tears into a smile.


    "Are the beasts really impatient to live Seeing the little star calmed down, the man turned around and faced hundreds of thousands of orcs. His eyes were cold and said: "hundreds of years ago, you besieged more than 200 immortality places in Yuqing kingdom. This account has not been counted with you. Today, I have come to attack my sister again. It seems that we can not destroy you.


    I really think we are easy to bully!"


    As the man said, his whole body was full of the spirit of killing and cutting, straight into the sky, which made the whole world produce waves of terror. The immortal sky of Yin Qiong was shaking, the sky became dark, and there were fierce thunder rolling in the clear sky, releasing the pressure of the heaven and the Jedi, making countless creatures panic!"Young man, don''t be too arrogant


    At this time, the Dragon demon ancestor''s face was extremely ugly. He was slapped in the face, and his face was completely lost!


    What''s important is that the other party looks very young. Although he is a strong man who forgets sitting and forgetting, he seems to have unlimited vitality. Unlike himself, he is dying and his oil is exhausted!


    "It turns out that it has something to do with Yuqing kingdom. What is your origin, sir?"


    At this time, the strong man of the nether world also opened his mouth. The eyes of the dead were staring at the young man, which contained a violent breath.


    He is not particularly afraid. In addition to the special situation of the Dragon demon ancestor, he and the old man of the green blood giant clan have reached the second level of forgetting dust and forgetting myself. As long as the other side is not sitting and forgetting the third state and seeing through the samsara, it is not enough to be afraid of him!


    "Hum! I don''t need to tell you what I came from! " Little star''s brother snorted coldly, and then turned his eyes to the Dragon demon ancestor, and said coldly, "is the Dragon demon ancestor? What about my arrogance? I''m afraid the road injury on you was caused by my uncle Lu''s bloodshed? Ha ha Those who used to be strong in sitting and forgetting the second level are now practicing fiercely, and only the remaining strength of sitting and forgetting the first state is qualified to say that I am arrogant here! "


    His eyes were cold, just like staring at a dead man, looking at the Dragon demon ancestor!


    And his words also surprised many animal families who were empty and peaceful. It turned out that the owner of the bloody gold sword was the man''s uncle in front of him!


    In addition, what is even more shocking is that all people have not known until now that the cultivation of the ancestor of dragon demon has actually regressed, from sitting and forgetting the second state, forgetting the dust and self, falling to the level of forgetting heaven and earth in the first state!


    And this is because of the bloody slaughter in those years!


    In this way, what kind of strength does the owner of the blood golden saber have? With the power of a treasure weapon, he can cut off the cultivation road of a strong man in sitting and forgetting the second environment, which makes the ancestor of dragon demon suffer from irreparable road injury and his accomplishments fall sharply!


    "My elder martial brother''s accomplishments are more profound than I thought!"


    Du Shaofu was also speechless. He had guessed the strength of his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou. He thought that the opponent was most likely to forget the peak of the third level, and was only one step away from the road!


    But now that I know this, this idea has wavered a little!


    Perhaps, elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou is already a strong man carrying the road!


    If so, then their background can be broken to explode!


    With such a strong man in the back, no wonder that the young man who called himself Longque, that is, the big brother of little star, would be so domineering!


    "Your Excellency is indeed proud enough. In that case, let''s see what you mean."


    The green blood giant family of sitting and forgetting, the strong step out, the massive body in the void horizontal movement, like a hill in motion.


    While he was walking, the huge soles of his feet stepped on the void, shaking out a terrible sound, which made the heaven and earth tremble with each other!


    "Close your ears!"


    As soon as the sound came out, the strong people around him cried out and tried their best to operate the power in the body to seal the hearing.


    It is not difficult for many people to feel that every step of the green blood giant contains the great power of the road, which turns into a terrible sound wave and spreads to the sky and the earth!


    If we don''t take measures to deal with it, I''m afraid the spirits of many living creatures will be shaken and scattered!


    Fortunately, his goal is not the people, but the big brother Longque of the little star. Otherwise, a strong man who forgets the second world can kill countless immortality in an instant!


    "How dare you be presumptuous


    Long Que''s handsome eyebrows congealed and hummed.


    He waved a ray of light, protecting Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing behind him. Then he crossed his hands with ten fingers, beating again and again!


    One by one, the scores of rules are woven, and the texture of each road is engraved. The power of origin is rising!


    But between his hands and fingers, there are scenes of scenes emerging, which contains the rotation of heaven, the overturning of the world, the change of time and space, the floating and all embracing, all embracing!


    "Kill!"


    The green blood giant family''s sitting and forgetting, the strong drink loudly, and their fists are like a dragon coming out of the cave. The origin of the road is splashing and destroying everything. In an instant, it is in front of the Dragon que!


    The boundless power of origin has turned into the purest power, which is irresistible!


    "Turning Tao into power and breaking the law with force, the green blood giants'' talent is not weak indeed!"


    Seeing the other side kill, long Que''s body does not move and does not shake. With both hands, he constructs a world shape the size of a square palm. He gently pushes it out and meets him!


    "Chulala..."


    The attack of the two people in an instant is to collide together, the power of the origin of the road had a fierce confrontation.


    However, there is no earth shaking roar, there is no bright light, the result of the two seems to be very flat, just set off a strong storm drift around and open!"Puff, puff..."


    But in the next moment, if the storm was startling and rolled into the sky, it would have swept over the bodies of dozens of immortal strong men of Yan Qiong, strangled them in an instant, died in the invisible, and couldn''t even leave a dregs!


    Among them, there was the immortal five Heaven of the tuntian leopard clan who had previously attacked Du Shaofu. He was also killed in the blink of an eye, and he could not even escape!


    "How strong!"


    The green blood giant''s sitting and forgetting strong man was also severely shaken back. The origin of the road he condensed was scattered, and the whole person was also severely impacted. His chest was stuffy and his breath was short!


    He just stood firm, and then snorted in his chest, a big mouthful of blood shot in the void!


    On the other side, the Dragon Que''s body did not move after a blow. It was as if he had never fought with a person. Standing there, his clothes and robes were swaying, which was indescribable!


    Obviously, he didn''t do his best!


    "The strong who sit and forget the second place are all vulnerable. The big brother of little star How strong it is


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao looked at each other''s eyes and saw the shock.


    As the son of the Dragon God, it is natural that Longque is very strong. However, Du Shaofu did not expect that he could be so strong!


    "Good, young man!"


    The old ancestor of the Dragon demon and the sitting and forgetting strong man of the nether world God clan also had their eyes trembling, shocked by the strength of the Dragon que!


    They looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    "We have more important things to do when we come to the immortality of Yin Qiong, so we should not have more troubles here! These people in front of us must be solved as soon as possible! It seems that only by mobilizing more sitting and forgetting places in qianxu jinghuatian, can we have a war! " The Dragon demon ancestor''s turbid eyes suddenly glowed, his shriveled lips trembled and murmured.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2871

    The strength revealed by the Dragon que makes the ancestor of the Dragon demon extremely afraid!


    He and the green blood giant family''s sitting and forgetting situation are only defeated in an instant, which is too terrible, let people can''t help but feel a little shiver!


    At this moment, the ancestor of the Dragon demon even felt that the other side was likely to be a strong person sitting in and forgetting the third state, reaching the level of looking out and passing through reincarnation, otherwise it would not be terrible!


    He didn''t kill himself in the first time, perhaps with other thoughts!


    I don''t know when such a formidable power appeared in the past thirty-three days. Why is there no news at all?


    After all, all the sitting and forgetting situations of the whole thirty-three days can be easily counted. Every birth will be a shock to the whole world!


    "There must be no loss in that event! Only in this way, in addition to mobilizing more sitting and forgetting strong people, you must also invite out the nirvana ancestor of your Taishi magic dragon clan! Otherwise, no one will be able to suppress the boy in front of him


    The sitting and forgetting strong man of the nether world is also dignified and incomparable, so he said to the Dragon demon ancestor.


    It is not difficult for him to judge the current situation and deeply feel the necessity of asking for nirvana!


    If not, even if it is qianxu jinghuatian''s other sitting and forgetting strongmen, I''m afraid it will be difficult to win the young man named Longque!


    Only when the third party can get rid of the third world, can they be awed!


    "Fortunately, great events are coming, and all the old people of jinghuatian are born. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for us to gather more places to sit and forget for a while."


    When Du Shaofu and more than 200 immortal places broke into qianxu jinghuatian, all the places of sitting and forgetting, except himself, were in seclusion and could not be disturbed!


    However, over the years, with the deal with the demon lord, those old guys also wake up from sleep one by one, and will be transferred at any time.


    "Call on the people. You can''t drag on any longer."


    The old green blood giant said in a deep voice, and then his hand turned. A strange light floated between his palms and was crushed by him. The message was immediately transmitted out!


    After receiving the news, qianxu jinghuatian can directly expand the origin of the road with the strength of sitting and forgetting the strong, and cross the boundless space. If you want to get to this boundary, it will not take much time, and you will be able to arrive soon!


    "Are you going to call for a helper?"


    On the other side, the corner of Longque''s mouth was filled with a smile, and there was no fear on his face.


    "Big brother, why don''t we leave here first?"


    The little star pulled the arm of Longque and said with some worry.


    At present, there is only one elder brother on my side, and there are three orcs. If there are other strong ones, the situation will be very unfavorable.


    At that time, big brother needs to take care of himself, father, and little demon uncle. I''m afraid it''s not enough!


    "Sister, don''t worry. Since these people of qianxu jinghuatian want to play, how can we not accompany them to the end?"


    Longque fondled little star''s head and looked at her with a smile.


    Later, he did not pay attention to the many orcs of qianxu jinghuatian. Instead, he looked at Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao, and said with a deep salute: "you should be uncle Du. Please take care of my sister these years!"


    His tone was very natural and polite, and his gratitude to Du Shaofu was very sincere.


    "I dare not! Little star is my daughter. It''s right to take care of her! "


    Du Shaofu was embarrassed and hastened to return with a salute.


    Little star''s big brother, that is absolutely strong, where he dare to neglect.


    You know, the other side is the son of the Dragon God. He has practiced for many years, and his actual age is too much longer than himself. In fact, I should call him the elder of the other side!


    "Uncle Du doesn''t have to be like this. The seniority can''t be disordered."


    The Dragon que turned to his side and avoided Du Shaofu''s reply.


    As the son of the Dragon God, uncle Lu''s younger brother naturally wants to call him "martial uncle". It''s not about age!


    What''s more, the other side is the father of little star!


    In any case, his uncle Du is absolutely affordable!


    "Big brother, what about father and mother, how are they?"


    At this time, the little star opened his mouth again, and his big eyes suddenly turned red. He looked at Longque and asked.


    The people she missed most over the years were her father and mother. She had expected to see them soon after coming to the hospital for thirty-three days.


    But now hundreds of years have passed in a hurry, and I have just come out of the burial hill.


    Fortunately, I finally met my brother today, and my parents will soon be able to see him.


    "Parents miss you very much. They have been paying close attention to you! Don''t worry. It won''t be long before our family will be reunited. "


    A gentle smile appeared on Longque''s face and said to the little star.The little star nodded at the smell of the speech, and then talked about some things with his elder brother in recent years. Listening to Longque, he felt both emotion and affection.


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Longque became familiar with each other, and they no longer regarded each other as a formidable terror.


    With the little stars in the relationship, their relationship naturally drew closer, and they talked with each other eagerly.


    In this process, the tens of thousands of beasts in qianxu jinghuatian are all coldly watching this scene!


    The young man named Longque was so strong that they didn''t dare to act rashly, but the other side was not in a hurry for a moment. He had to wait for other people from Qian Xu Jinghua Tian to arrive, which made the field fall into a rare peace, and neither side continued to fight.


    But this rare peace was soon broken!


    "Shua Shua..."


    Before long, a trace of the power of the origin of the road rose again in the void and flowed past.


    Subsequently, there are six figures appear out of thin air and come to the scene.


    These six people seem to have different degrees of aging, and each retains some of the orc characteristics.


    Seeing them appear, the three sitting and forgetting strong men of qianxu jinghuatian all met them in an instant and walked to the six people.


    "Nemesis ancestor!"


    In the realm of more than 100000 immortality, many strong men from the Taishi magic dragon clan bent down at the same time and worshipped the leader to the end, and the mountain called his ancestor.


    "Nemo ancestor, it''s Nemo ancestor here!"


    The rest of the orcs are boiling up, one by one open mouth, looks incredible.


    Many people have heard of the name of Nirvana ancestor.


    This is a terror strong man who has survived since ancient times. It seems that he has experienced the magic war in those years.


    Although for many years, Nirvana ancestor has been closed to the outside world, but many people know that this man is the strongest existence of the Taishi magic dragon family. He has the cultivation of sitting and forgetting the third state, which can be called the first person of qianxu jinghuatian!


    There is no doubt that its strength is very terrible, absolutely to the point of shudder!


    "The old nemesis ancestor appears. Well, Du Shaofu will surely die today, even with the support of the young man!"


    Many orcs began to get excited, and the nemesis ancestor brought them strong confidence.


    Needless to say, we just need to hold down the young man named Longque and the other strong people who sit and forget. Does Du Shaofu have any reason to live forever?


    At the same time, under the leadership of Nirvana ancestor, even if the Dragon que really reached the level of looking out through reincarnation, under the joint attack of a total of nine sitting and forgetting strong men, I''m afraid it may also fall here today!


    This result is absolutely perfect!


    "So many places to sit and forget! Is it true that Qian Xu Jing Hua Tian has poured out his nest? "


    Du Shaofu''s eyelids beat violently, and his heart trembled for no reason.


    In the past, it was hard to see even one strong person of sitting and forgetting. But today, there are so many of them. There are nine people in jinghuatian and ten in Longque!


    In the thirty-three days, the number of sitting and forgetting places in any part of the world is only around this number!


    If you think about it, it''s absolutely terrible!


    In the distance, a large number of Yan Qiong''s immortal strong men were stunned at this time.


    Everyone opened their mouths wide and looked at the scene over there in an incredible way.


    Among these people, most of them have never seen the strong people of sitting and forgetting, but today they have seen so many.


    The point is, these people are still from the outside world, not from Yan Qiong immortal heaven!


    "Why haven''t you come here yet?"


    At this time, one of the six qianxu jinghuatian''s sitting and forgetting strong men just now asked.


    He glanced at the Dragon demon ancestor and other three people respectively, and his brows wrinkled unconsciously.


    "When I was making a lot of trouble, the boy of jinghuatian appeared again!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu in the distance with his turbid eyes, the ancestor of the Dragon demon said.


    "Oh?"


    The nirvana ancestor just now seems to be a bit more old and decadent than the Dragon demon ancestor, but everyone knows that we can never measure our strength by its appearance!


    As he spoke, he took a look at the young man in purple robe. With a look of curiosity, he asked, "is that the boy whom the two adults named to kill?"


    "Exactly


    The sitting and forgetting strong man of the green blood giant clan nodded solemnly, then turned his eyes to Longque, and said, "and that young man''s cultivation is unfathomable. We can''t match it. We can only ask outstanding people to join hands!"


    With that, he told a little about what had happened before. He heard that all the six strong men just now couldn''t restrain their throbbing color.


    "It''s important that we should not delay here! Let''s get rid of these four people and enter the burial hill immediatelyThe old Nemo''s eyes sank and he looked at Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Longque. The murderous opportunity burst out without any cover up!


    "Move quickly, if other people from Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven get involved, it will be a huge trouble at that time!"


    It was a strong man who opened his mouth.


    When the rest of them heard the speech, they all nodded solemnly.


    At this time, they were in the immortal heaven of Yan Qiong and in the territory of others. If the strong men in this field were to spy and interfere, their next action would certainly be blocked, which is not a good thing!


    Today''s affairs are very important. We must be careful!


    "Some little ones, put it out!"


    Nirvana''s old eyes stood up, like a snake staring at the Dragon que, said in a cold voice.


    "Kill, quick battle, quick decision!"


    The rest of them also drank and opened their voices in succession. All of them were divided into two parts. One side was led by the nirvana ancestor. Six people surrounded the Longque at the same time.


    On the other side, the three people rushed to Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing respectively!


    The terrible power of the origin of the road is boiling and spreading silently, which directly corrodes the void into a large chaotic form!


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s three men lost their ability to move again, unable to move. They could only watch the three men sitting and forgetting to kill them, but could not do anything.


    Their strength disparity is too big, is to crush the posture to cross rush.


    On the other hand, long que is also faced with a lot of difficulties. With his strength, it is easy to get rid of the encirclement and then leave this world. However, if he wants to take care of the three Du Shaofu, he is really out of his power!


    However, it is strange that even in the face of such a situation, Longque still looks like a light cloud and light breeze, and it seems that he is not panic at all for the safety of the three little stars!


    "Only you are here. How can you stop the nine of me from fighting together?"


    "If you dare to offend qianxu jinghuatian, you will have to pay the price of life!"


    "Kill! Let''s get rid of those three people first, and none of them will stay! "


    Qianxu jinghuatian''s sitting and forgetting situation is full of drinking and attacking at the same time!


    Everyone has never left a hand, want to wipe out a few people in front of you as soon as possible!


    At the same time, the Dragon demon ancestor and other people showed a sad smile. They seemed to have seen the result of Du Shaofu''s blood splashing on the spot and his body and spirit being destroyed!


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are also shocked. They are really powerless and can not resist. The only thing they can do is to watch the original power of the road come to them, and the whole person is imprisoned in the same place and can''t move!


    They saw death beckoning, and the spring of death opened, and the shadow of death fell over them!


    But soon, the three people were surprised at the same time, all of which did not really come, that terrible scene suddenly stopped!


    A great power surged out, abruptly cutting off the attack of the three strong people who were sitting and forgetting, so that all the forces were vented in an instant, and a wave of annihilation arose!


    "This..."


    Du Shaofu looked at the front in surprise. At some time, another figure stood in front of the three of his own. At the same time, he took the attack of three powerful people who were sitting and forgetting, and easily broke down!


    A huge aperture covers the outside, protecting the three of them, and is not affected by the aftershocks at all!


    "A few evil animals and miscellaneous dragons dare to attack my sister. Do you want to die?"


    The comer is also a young face, but it shows a bit of domineering. His eyebrows are slightly frozen, and his hands are repeatedly bouncing. The three light clusters are condensed in an instant and hit the qianxu jinghuatian, who is the strong man who is sitting and forgetting!


    "Puff, puff..."


    Three muffled sounds sounded, three people were beaten to vomit blood, fly upside down, face suddenly gray down, pale terrible!


    "There are strong men coming again!"


    The sudden appearance of the situation, let dry empty jinghuatian all people are startled for a moment, especially the three people who were repulsed, are ugly to death.


    It was obvious that he would be able to kill Du Shaofu and the other two. Who would have thought that he would kill a strong man and stop the attack of the three of them in an instant!


    It can be seen that the strength of the visitors is far above them. I''m afraid it will not be worse than Longque!


    In such a calculation, does it not mean that there are two strong men who may reach the third level of sitting and forgetting and seeing through the samsara level, stand on the side of Du Shaofu?


    "What a profound cultivation and strong background. What is the origin of these people?"


    Those who attacked the dragon gate, such as nemei and Longmo, were also shocked. They quickly retreated and stopped attacking the Dragon que. Instead, they all looked at the young man who had just arrived.


    With its hindrance, it would be difficult for the three people on their own side to kill Du Shaofu if they wanted to kill Du Shaofu. They had to rearrange it and restrain him and Longque."Sister, the second brother just came from three thousand thousand worlds. This It''s a little late! "


    In front of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, the man turned around after repelling the three strong men. The domineering meaning between his eyebrows quickly subsided, and then revealed a somewhat shy smile and said to Xiaoxing.


    "Second brother..."


    Hearing this man''s words, the field and the field are suddenly frying pan!


    "This man is the little girl''s brother again How can they all be so terrible


    "It''s terrible. They don''t know which side they come from. Why have they never been heard about in thirty-three days?"


    "I can''t believe that there are two sitting and forgetting people in the same family at the same time, and they are still of the same generation!"


    "It''s not the key. The point is that they are too young. It''s totally out of the ordinary sense."


    The strong men of jinghuatian were all talking about it, and everyone looked dignified.


    They would like to know the specific identity and origin of these people, but they have no clue.


    If you had known this, it would have been time to ask the two adults of the demon clan.


    If this matter is said, I''m afraid it will make a big stir. The situation of sitting and forgetting in a family with two strong accomplishments at the same time can definitely shock the whole world!


    At the same time, they also thought of another question, that is, how many strong people are there in each other''s families or forces?


    Can we say that they are some ancient adherents, and there are still more terrible ancestors to survive?


    Even the nine sitting and forgetting orcs shivered at the thought of it!


    If the guess comes true, it''s really scary!


    Being more powerful than sitting and forgetting is the place to carry the road!


    These nine orcs, as the strongest one in the past thirty-three days, naturally know that they are not really the strongest! In that ancient time, the realm of carrying Taoism was not empty talk, but a real existence. After experiencing that great turmoil, most of them fell into the ancient magic war!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2872

    But even if most of them have fallen, it is not ruled out that there are still people alive, until the present day!


    "Can we say that behind these young people, there is really a place carrying Taoism..."


    Nemo could not help but think of it, and a few drops of cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    A place carrying Taoism must be a strong man who survived the ancient magic war. Even though he was heavily injured and his strength was greatly damaged in the war, it is difficult to recover after going through the ages.


    But his realm alone is enough to crush all sitting and forgetting. Even if it is thirty-three days of sitting and forgetting, it is not enough for him to kill alone!


    You know, it is to get rid of the shackles of the world, and achieve the existence of their own road, how can we measure it with ordinary thinking? There is no doubt that it is strong!


    "If that''s the case, they''ve got a terrifying future!"


    The Dragon demon ancestor is also difficult to calm down in his heart, can not help thinking.


    No matter which race it is, if there is a strong person left behind, it is absolutely the first big family in ancient times, which makes the whole thirty-three days in awe!


    And those people on the other side are very likely to have such a background.


    However, at this time, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Longque, and the man who came after him did not put their mind on the strong men of jinghuatian. They did not care about the shock of these people!


    After some conversation, Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao knew that the man''s name was Longxu, the son of Dragon God and the second brother of Xiaoxing!


    The Dragon God has three children, namely, Longque, Longxu and Xiaoxing!


    Today, both Longque and Longxu have reached the third place of sitting and forgetting - the place of seeing through the samsara. They are instructed by their father to come here to protect their sister from going through the pass.


    This situation made Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao very speechless. They had forgotten the third place. They were extremely strong. I''m afraid that the total number of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds would not exceed the number of hands!


    The descendants of the Dragon God are really abnormal!


    "Father and mother, I miss them so much!"


    After a talk, little star''s eyes are a little red, can''t help but began to ask about his father and mother.


    "My sister is not in a hurry. When this happens, we will take you to see your father and mother. They miss you very much."


    Long Xu fondled the head of the little star lovingly and said in a soft voice.


    "Well!"


    The little star nodded, rubbed his big red eyes, and then said, "but before this, I''ll go back to the Shenwu world with my father, and I''ll send my grandparents and aunts to the world for thirty-three days."


    As she spoke, her eyes turned to Du Shaofu.


    After coming to this world for hundreds of years, little star also misses his relatives in the Shenwu world. After all, they are the closest relatives who watch themselves grow up, no less than the biological parents and brothers connected by blood.


    "Good!"


    Long que smiles and agrees very simply.


    On the other side, more than 100000 qianxu jinghuatian Orc strongmen also had a good exchange.


    "It can''t be delayed any more. We must get rid of these people as soon as possible."


    "Two strong people who sit and forget the third state, hold them two, and then attack the other three!"


    "Even if he let others go, Du Shaofu must die and never stay!"


    "Get ready, we can''t wait any longer!"


    A dry sit and forget situation, all have opened their mouth, have said their own ideas.


    As for Du Shaofu, they had a desire to kill him!


    The other side once made a big scene of qianxu jinghuatian, which brought shame to countless orcs. This feud can''t be uncovered!


    The most important thing is that the two adults of the demon clan once called for him to be killed, so this man can''t stay!


    His growth is really too fast, at that time, he still cut the true realm of cultivation, can only be regarded as a young leader in thirty-three days!


    But how many years have passed, it has actually grown into a virtual realm of existence, reaching the realm that only people can reach in ancient times!


    If you give him time to practice, maybe in a few years, you can''t hold him even if you don''t remember! "Let''s go all out. It''s not so easy for those two to sit and forget the third place! If the real thing can''t be done, it can only be a little bit simpler, give up this opportunity! Today''s affairs are too important to tolerate any mistakes. Even if we give up the killing of Du Shaofu, we can''t make mistakes!


    ¡±


    the nemesis ancestor looked dignified and thought about it for a while and said so.


    His old eyes crossed Du Shaofu''s several people and looked far behind them, which was the range of the burial hill.


    Qianxu jinghuatian many orcs came here to bury the empty mountain. There are important things in it. There must be no loss!


    Even if we let Du Shaofu and others go, we must not make any mistakes in this matter!


    At present, there are nine people sitting and forgetting on their own side, and the nirvana ancestor can restrain one of them, Longque and Longxu!Only one of the remaining eight people needs to separate out to kill Du Shaofu. The other seven people should be able to hold back for a short time when dealing with another sitting and forgetting situation!


    As long as this effect is achieved, Du Shaofu will not die!


    After all this, the next step is to go straight to the burial hill!


    "Do it!"


    Now that we have made up our minds, the strong will not delay any longer!


    But listen to the NEMO ancestor a cold drink, ready to lead the nine strong cross rushed out!


    However, just a moment before their action, the old eyes of Nirvana were suddenly coagulated, shining brilliantly, and looking at a certain place in the void, the action of moving forward was also stopped in place!


    "Shua..."


    In silence, there is a golden light in the void. Suddenly, it is gorgeous!


    Then, a slender man from the void across, came to the field, standing in the eyes of countless strong!


    In the eyes of the Dragon demon ancestor and others, his body is filled with profound traces of the origin of the road, outstanding and detached!


    He appeared, so that all the people of jinghuatian were stunned. They stopped at the original place and stopped their movements!


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao also raised their eyebrows. They were quite surprised that a strong man had arrived again. Suddenly!


    However, this man''s appearance is only the beginning!


    After that, another beautiful woman stepped out of the sky and came to the public!


    This woman is extraordinary, and her body is exquisite and graceful. The breath that she exudes faintly from her whole body is not at all below that man just now!


    "Shua Shua..."


    All did not end, just behind the woman, another woman came out of nothingness.


    Then there is one, two, three


    Only after the first three people appeared, eight figures came and stepped forward to Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, and more than 100000 qianxu jinghuatian!


    In addition to the previous appearance of a man and two women, a total of 11 people, five men and six women, are extremely young!


    But see men or handsome or domineering, women or gentle or elegant, temperament is different!


    However, everyone has some of the same characteristics, the most terrifying is that their breath is the same deep and vast, hard to guess!


    "Who are these people..."


    Seeing the appearance of the five men and six women, the eyes of NIEM Laozu and others were somewhat frozen.


    With their accomplishments, it is not difficult to feel the horror of these 11 young people. They are actually sitting in a state of forgetting!


    "These young people are so terrible that they can''t sit and forget so much at once!"


    The Dragon demon ancestor felt that his tongue couldn''t be straightened out, and his muddy old eyes glared at him!


    It''s hard to imagine when so many young people sit and forget in thirty-three days!


    In the distance, some of the strong men of Yan Qiong''s immortality were also amazed. They could easily tell from the expressions of the nirvana ancestor, the Dragon demon ancestor and others that this group of young people who had just arrived were terrible people. Without a simple one, even the strong people seemed to be afraid of sitting and forgetting!


    "It''s really lively today. I didn''t expect that a buried mountain has brought so many strong people to come here!"


    "It seems that the purpose of these young people is not to rush to the empty mountain, but to have something to do with the three young people in purple robes!"


    "No matter what they do, I always think there will be a fight between the dragon and the tiger."


    "There are so many places of sitting and forgetting that we could not see once for thousands of years. Can we say that something important will happen in the next thirty-three days?"


    "Look, today''s thing will not simply end, it is likely to break out into a huge fight!"


    "I just don''t know if those strong men of Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven will break through the barrier because of the arrival of these people!"


    "Sit and forget, they are all strong in sitting and forgetting! We must step back. Once there is a collision between them, we will be killed if only some aftershocks hit us! "


    Innumerable strong men of Yan Qiong could not help but start to talk about it. If we put it in the past, they could hardly imagine the present scene.


    A total of more than 20 sitting and forgetting places, such a terrible number, together enough to sweep a big world!


    Everyone is aware that there will be terrible things to come, which makes many people look forward to it.


    But at the same time, some people think of the possible consequences!


    It''s not for fun that the strong fight with each other. Even if it''s the aftermath of a battle, those people who sit and forget will die next to each other, and they will die when they brush against each other!


    It is precisely after such a possibility has been said that many people''s excited mind instantly seems to be poured a basin of cold water.


    "Get out of hereIn an instant, countless strong people broke through the sky and left the area where the burial empty mountain was located.


    Some people even pulled out of the sky and went directly to Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven!


    No one dares to stay here. If the more than 20 strong people who sit and forget are fighting fiercely, the whole immortal heaven of Yin dome will be affected!


    Therefore, the safest place is still outside!


    "Are these people sitting and forgetting?"


    Behind Longque and Longxu, Du Shaofu''s eyelids beat violently.


    But the next thing happened, but let his mouth directly open into a circle, two eyes more like to fall out of the eye socket in general!


    I saw that the 11 young people suddenly came, all of them came towards the direction of the little star, with a soft smile on their faces.


    "Brother Jingyun, sister youshao, sister Yingjie, brother Cheng..."


    At this moment, Longque and Longxu were all overjoyed. They immediately approached and called out to the men and women who came by.


    The eleven young men and women said hello to them and went straight to the little star.


    "Little girls are so big!"


    The man at the head looked like he was in his thirties, and said to the little star affectionately.


    "It''s the first time we''ve seen each other for so many years!"


    Then, the second woman who came out of nothingness also opened her mouth. Her face was clear and beautiful, just like a banished immortal!


    "My sister is so beautiful that she has got the best blood of Uncle long and aunt Chenxi!"


    Another woman came forward with a smile.


    Then, all 11 people are surrounded, with the little star as the center, keep looking up, eyes are full of love.


    "Sister, come on, let me introduce you to you!"


    Longque immediately took Xiaoxing''s arm and introduced a young man and woman to her: "this is brother Jingyun, this is sister youshao, this is sister Yingying, this is elder brother Cheng, this is brother Zhi..."


    With his introduction, the little stars also followed, one by one called out.


    "They are all sons and daughters of uncle!"


    When all the eleven people were introduced, Longque said again.


    As soon as such words came out, Du Shaofu''s whole body became stiff.


    "Elder martial brother''s sons and daughters are so powerful!"


    His heart was hard to calm down and his heart was pounding.


    It is not difficult for Du Shaofu to see that these eleven men are all fierce and incomparable, and most of their strength is probably forgetting the third place!


    However, they are actually the children of elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou. They come from the same family and blood of the same person. This is really terrible!


    From this we can imagine that his elder martial brother''s strength is much more terrible than he imagined! In an effort to calm down his feelings, Du Shaofu''s eyes scan the past one by one from these people. Through the introduction of long que just now, he also knows that the elder martial brother''s children are Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, Lu Zhi, Lu Fang, Lu Yin, Lu Xiang, Lu Qiao, Lu Rou, Lu


    Lu!


    "The first time I saw the little star, brother Jingyun came in a hurry. He didn''t have any preparation. I''ll give you this chaotic sword as a gift to meet you."


    Three feet of long sword appeared in his hand, startled to see a sword!


    The sword looks very ordinary. There is no fluctuation coming from it. It''s like a common weapon.


    But when Longque and Longxu saw it, their eyes were straight at once!


    "Chaos! Brother Jingyun, this


    "It''s a treasure that can transform into a chaotic Taoist instrument. It''s such a valuable gift to meet you!"


    Little star''s big brother and second elder brother murmured unceasingly, each fiercely swallowed a saliva.


    "Big brother is a treasure to this chaos sword embryo. I have been chasing for so many years and I haven''t been willing to give it to me!"


    In the crowd, Lu Rou curled her mouth and said.


    Other people are laughing at this. They know that Lu Jingyun''s chaotic sword embryo was born with the help of his father. It is the most powerful treasure of his. He has always been reluctant to show people easily!


    Who ever thought, today saw the second uncle''s daughter, unexpectedly so simply took out, gave her as the meeting gift!


    "Brother''s gift is so expensive, as a big sister, I can''t be too stingy!"


    Lu youshao smiles gently, and a small copper bell like object appears in the jade palm and is handed over to little star.


    "No clock! This is no clock


    Longque and Longxu were shocked again, and their faces were full of shock.


    "Yes, there is no clock! With this protection, even if it''s a sitting and forgetting situation, it can also isolate the power of its origin, so as to protect itself from being infringed upon! "


    Lu youshao nodded and said with a smile.


    This is the absolute treasure. It can fight against the attack and kill of the strong. It is not too terrible!In real terms, although the chaos sword embryo presented by Lu Jingyun is extraordinary, it still needs a long time to breed before it can grow into a chaotic Taoist instrument.


    However, this Wudao clock is different. The little star can be used immediately when it is in hand. It can be used as a treasure on the road of cultivation. I''m afraid that no one can break the barrier of this thing in thirty-three days!


    "With big brother and elder sister Zhuyu in front of us, what we want to send seems to be difficult to climb the hall of elegance!"


    Among the eleven, Lu Ying, the third of them, smiles bitterly and shakes her head. But she still takes out a square seal of the best rule and gives it to little star.


    Then, the other eight also took out their respective gifts one by one, and all of them crammed into the arms of little star.


    "Brothers and sisters, these treasures are too valuable to be collected!"


    The little star shook his head again and again and quickly refused.


    Although Lu Ying said that it was difficult for Lu Ying to make the gifts elegant, in fact, the things that these people took out were very extraordinary. They were not much different from the chaos sword body and the Wu Dao clock. Almost all of them were the best real tools of the law, and some of the most precious things for cultivation!


    Every one of these things, no matter where it is put in the past thirty-three days, is enough to make countless powerful people crazy, and then lead to fierce killing and fighting. It can make people kill red eyes and fight for their lives at all costs!


    The Dragon God is the brother of elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou. These eleven people also treat little star as their own sister!


    Therefore, they send out the best kind of things!


    "Take what your brothers and sisters give you."


    Lu Jingyun smiles gently and says so.


    They knew from an early age that there was still this sister, but she had been living in a small world for many years. When they saw her, they really felt pity and love for her.


    Although these treasures are extraordinary, for their brothers and sisters, they are not against the heaven. It is very simple to get them again!


    "This..."


    Listen to Lu Jingyun''s words, little star or some hesitation. She thought about it for a moment, then turned her eyes to Du Shaofu, who was beside her, and wanted to hear his opinions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2873

    Du Shaofu''s mouth was open and he had not recovered from his shock.


    Small star''s big group of brothers and sisters, is really too shocking!


    Up to now, Du Shaofu has already reached the realm of emptiness, and has dealt with some of the strongest people of his generation. Su Moyan, Chi Yuanlin, Lian Caiyun, Xiao Yun and others are all familiar with him.


    But Rao is to these people''s huge head, can''t have the best law real tool!


    Cangming Kingdom, as the top power in the seventy-two kingdom of gods, its great prince only has a piece of high-quality rules, which still represents the supreme imperial power!


    However, all of a sudden, the elder martial brother''s children took out more than a dozen treasures and handed them to little star. Each of them is a rare treasure!


    Du Shaofu felt his throat dry and swallowed hard. The shock in his heart was huge.


    "Daddy


    Looking at Du Shaofu, the little star seemed to be in a daze and could not help calling.


    "Er..."


    It was not until then that Du Shaofu realized that someone was calling himself.


    Looking at the little star''s eyes, he thought for a while and said, "since it''s a gift from your brother and sister, take it!"


    With the relationship between Xiaoxing and Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao and Lu Ying, this is not too much. There is no need to be polite at all.


    "That''s good!"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s reply, little star couldn''t help nodding, and then saluted a group of young men and women: "thank you, brothers and sisters!"


    "You''re welcome."


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying and other 11 people all showed a smile and said one after another.


    Then they turned their eyes and turned to Du Shaofu.


    "This, it should be uncle Du!"


    Lu Jingyun looked at him and said, "I heard my father talk about it. Jingyun has met martial uncle here!"


    As he said this, he really made a courtesy to Du Shaofu and was very respectful to Du Shaofu.


    "You Shao has met uncle Du!"


    "Lu Ying met uncle Du!"


    "Lu Cheng met uncle Du!"


    "Lu Zhi met uncle Du!"


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, the rest of the men and women saluted Du Shaofu with great courtesy. They did not have the airs of a strong man who was sitting and forgetting.


    "I dare not I dare not... "


    Du Shaofu jumped away and fled to the distance. How dare he bear such courtesy.


    You know, these people in front of us are the terrible existence that is hard to find in the whole world. Any one born can suppress one party and make it tremble for thirty-three days!


    It was so shocking that Du Shaofu felt that he could not afford it now.


    No matter in terms of cultivation or age, he dare not bear this kind of ceremony!


    "Uncle du..."


    Lu Jingyun and others had no choice but to straighten up when they saw Du Shaofu escape.


    "Uncle Du is my father''s younger brother, and there is more than one master in common! In terms of seniority, it is naturally our martial uncle. Undoubtedly, as a younger generation, it''s reasonable to be polite! "


    Lu Jingyun felt helpless, but he still said: "and we believe that uncle Du''s future achievements are definitely above us!"


    His words were very positive, as if he had already heard something.


    In addition, ten people, together with Longque and Longxu, also nodded their heads.


    In addition, Du Shaofu is Xiaoxing''s father. This generation can''t be wrong in any way.


    "This Let''s wait until later. "


    Du Shaofu hesitated for a while, not knowing what to say.


    What he cared about most was not his age or seniority, but the gap between them.


    Before he really reached the level of these people, he really felt that he could not bear such a big gift.


    He doesn''t treat these young men and women as outsiders. They are the children of his elder brother Lu Shaoyou. Perhaps it is because of this relationship that Du Shaofu feels more strange.


    While Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and Xiaoxing were talking to each other, a group of strong orcs of qianxu jinghuatian were about to fall to the ground.


    "This These eleven people are actually the little girl''s brothers and sisters? "


    "A large group of sitting and forgetting strong people are actually a family!"


    "It''s terrible. How could there be such a family?"


    "Such strength is enough to control a big world!"


    "The treasures that those people sent out are also very terrible. Even among my Taishi magic dragon clan, there are only two of them!"


    "Such a precious thing, however, is easily sent out!"


    "I can''t believe how deep their background is!"


    "What''s more, Du Shaofu is still the uncle of these people!""The martial uncle in the sitting and forgetting situation is still the martial uncle of a group of sitting and forgetting strong people, which is too frightening!"


    "It''s hard to imagine how powerful the master behind him and his uncle are


    "When did such a terrorist force emerge in the past thirty-three days? Why have you never heard of it?"


    Many orcs are shocked to the extent that can''t be added, everyone looks abnormal, incomparably frightening.


    What happened today has completely refreshed their understanding of all forces in the past thirty-three days.


    No one can believe that there is such a terrible force in the world. With the two people of Longque and Longxu, the situation of thirteen people sitting and forgetting suddenly appeared!


    Is this a big radish in the field? Pull one?


    At this moment, even if the nirvana ancestor such a sitting and forgetting third state existence can not suppress the shivering heart.


    Such a situation is too incomprehensible, if this is said, I am afraid no one will believe it easily!


    "The emptiness of the Qian Dynasty calms Huatian...."


    At this time, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao and others suddenly turned around and looked at the nirvana ancestor and others.


    "Young man, what field do you come from and what kind of influence are you from?"


    After a lot of hard work, Nemo Laozu suppressed the vibration at the bottom of his heart and asked in a voice.


    In any case, we should first have a clear understanding of these people.


    Knowing their origins, you can get more information, and you will be more comfortable to deal with them at that time.


    However, Lu Jingyun did not answer him, as if he had not heard such a question at all. He said to himself: "it is said that you have countless orcs, and they have followed the demons in ancient times and fought for thirty-three days! If it wasn''t for the fact that the three hundred and thirty-three days after the defeat of the demons were really too big, and you had seen the opportunity very early and surrendered directly, you would have been wiped out for a long time. How could you have done so far? "


    Lu Jingyun gently opened his mouth, telling a common thing.


    As the eldest son of Lu Shaoyou, he knew a lot about Qian Xu Jing Hua Tian.


    He has also heard about the secrets of ancient magic war and learned some information.


    "So what?"


    For Lu Jingyun''s words, many powerful orcs can not refute, because he said the truth.


    Countless years have passed since then, and a contract has been made between the qianxu jinghuatian and the other thirty-two days. They do not infringe on each other, and have continued to this day.


    Otherwise, after the defeat of the ancient warlords, if countless orcs continue to make trouble, it will inevitably bring greater losses. "If you were born wrong, you would not be able to tolerate the next mistake! However, now, instead of repenting, you collude with the demons once again, and want to do the


    bloodcutting again


    Lu Jingyun said, the eyes can not help but be fierce a few minutes, looking at the nirvana ancestor in the eyes of a group of people, the release of cold killing.


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Before Nemo''s father had said anything, the green blood giant''s sitting and forgetting strong man immediately took a step, pointed to Lu Jingyun with fierce words and scolded him.


    At the same time, many people in jinghuatian are also suddenly in the heart, as if feeling bad.


    The other side is telling the truth, but only a few people know about it. The news has been sealed off. How can the young man in front of him know?


    And even if Lu Jingyun tells the truth, they can''t admit it.


    If not, it is tantamount to unveiling the face of camouflage ahead of time, completely and thirty-three days for the enemy!


    In this case, the next qianxu jinghuatian beast clan will fall into a terrible war and be attacked by all the creatures of the thirty-three days!


    With the demons, this is equivalent to declaring war on all living creatures!


    Hearing the denial, Lu Jingyun didn''t care at all. Instead, he turned his head and took a look at the direction behind him. He saw that there were thousands of beautiful lights in the sky above the burying empty mountain, which had slowly converged and became as plain as usual.


    However, in the whole mountain range, there is something faintly coming out, with the terrible atmosphere of blood cutting, which makes people tremble.


    "You are here today for the sake of the one inside."


    Lu Jingyun said again, his eyes congealed up, staring at the nirvana ancestor and others.


    When Du Shaofu listened to this, he could not help but burst out in his heart, and looked at each other with little star and Du Xiaoyao.


    After they came out of the burial hill, they once said that there was a fierce object buried there, and the breath alone made people feel shivering!


    What Lu Jingyun called "that" is not that fierce thing?


    And qianxu jinghuatian set up his teachers and mobilized the masses to come to the immortal heaven of Yin Qiong. Was he aiming at that thing?


    "What is that fierce thing?"


    Du Shaofu had such a question. He wanted to know the truth, but it was obviously not the time to ask. Not waiting for Qian Xu to respond to jinghuatian, he continued to say, "don''t rush to refute anything. I''m not interested in hearing you open your eyes to talk nonsense! Today, we picked up my sister. We don''t want to fight with you. We''ll leave early, and we don''t want to bury the empty mountain any more! Otherwise, I don''t mindQianxu jinghuatian, everyone stay here


    At the end of the day, Lu Jingyun is like a sharp weapon in the world!


    Under this fierce threat, many people couldn''t help shivering and shivering, especially those immortal orcs who wanted to lie down on their knees.


    "You..."


    Nemo Laozu''s expression is stagnant, just gnashing his teeth and spitting out such a word.


    However, after all, he still put up with all the anger in his heart and did not dare to burst out.


    Nirvana ancestors know that Lu Jingyun''s words are not a threat, the other side can really do it!


    In addition to seeing through the samsara level, the green blood giants and the netherworld gods have a strong forgetting dust and self forgetting level!


    In addition, the ancestor of dragon demon was severely damaged and his cultivation was greatly regressed. Now he can only show his strength of sitting and forgetting the first state!


    And the remaining five people, all just forget the heaven and earth realm!


    Looking back at each other, Nemo''s ancestor was appalled to find that although the dozen people looked incomparably young, each of them was fierce in the world. Even the weakest, they were sitting and forgetting the second state, and there were nine people who reached the level of seeing through reincarnation!


    In such a contrast, the strength is too great. Once we hand in hand, nine people and more than 100000 immortal beasts on our side can only be used as cabbage, chopped and chopped!


    "What? Don''t you want to go


    Facing the fierce eyes of Nemo''s ancestor, Longque took another step forward at this time. He cried coldly and looked at him closely.


    "Hoo Whoa... "


    In the heart of Nirvana, the anger was turbulent, but he couldn''t break out in the slightest. He felt that he almost had to carry his breath, and his whole popularity was not good.


    He took a few sharp breaths, which managed to suppress the fire.


    After that, he waved his arm violently and said to many strong people around him: "let''s go!"


    After the voice dropped, he still stayed in the same place for a long time, and then turned to leave. Obviously, he was reluctant to leave at all.


    "This time, what the Demon Lord told me failed again!"


    The orcs are all gloomy faces, black as to drip water.


    They went out and came to the immortal heaven of Yin Qiong. Their purpose was to bury the things in the empty mountain, just as Lu Jingyun said.


    These are the tasks assigned by the Demon Lord.


    Originally, I thought that sending out three sitting and forgetting places, together with more than 100000 immortal strong people, is enough to successfully complete!


    But who would have thought that he met Du Shaofu here!


    However, it''s not enough. Even if a young boy has stepped into the realm of emptiness that only appeared in ancient times, he is just a young bird that has not yet grown up, and can be destroyed by turning his hand!


    However, who could have expected that it was because of this boy that thirteen strong people came to sit and forget!


    They have been sparing no effort to make jinghuatian a place where nine people sit and forget and more than one hundred thousand immortality. If they join hands, they can only be slaughtered!


    "The second time, because of Du Shaofu again!"


    Many orcs are full of resentment. They hate not being able to capture Du Shaofu, eat his meat and drink his blood!


    The boy was very evil. The first time he was in qianxu jinghuatian, he made many orcs suffer great losses. Finally, he made the Dragon demon ancestor suffer from Taoist injuries and his accomplishments fell sharply.


    Today, it is because of him that once again leads to the death of the mission sent by the Demon Lord. If the man buried in the mountain has no external help, it will be very difficult to reappear in the world!


    "Du Shaofu One day, I will kill you


    When the Dragon demon ancestor left, he couldn''t help looking back at Du Shaofu''s direction. A strong killing opportunity broke out in his turbid eyes.


    He was the last one to leave. When he stepped into the void, all the orcs disappeared in this realm, and there was no trace.


    "Back away! How can you just walk away? "


    Far away, some brave immortal people of Yan Qiong didn''t really leave, but there were still many people looking at the scene from afar.


    When I saw a group of fierce orcs, they retreated like diving, which really surprised many people.


    "Hoo Fortunately, they didn''t really fight! Otherwise, we may be affected! "


    "We, Yan Qiong immortal heaven, had a good fight!"


    "A total of twenty-two people were born at the same time. This scene is too frightening!"


    "I don''t know what kind of benefits there are in the buried mountain, and there is such a terrible scene!"


    "At this time, there are 13 strong people who sit and forget. I''m afraid the chance there won''t come to us!"


    "Why haven''t we seen anyone appear in the state of sitting and forgetting of Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven? This is unreasonable!"


    "I''m afraid that we have no purple robes at this time, or we have no one else in the dead!"Many strong people are all talking about it, sighing and appalled at what happened today.


    At the same time, they also deeply appreciated the many orcs who had spared no effort in jinghuatian. If they hadn''t appeared in time and interrupted the plans of all the people, what would have happened to the three young people in purple robes, I''m afraid the whole world would not have been enough for others to destroy!


    However, after the emotion, many people also think of another question: why has none of the sitting and forgetting situations in this field come to the fore?


    The arrival of these people, they will not be unable to detect it!


    Of course, no one can answer this question for them. It is not easy for anyone to learn about the strong.


    "I always think that in thirty-three days, I''m afraid chaos will start!"


    Finally, it was concluded.


    Other people have heard of it, and feel that it is reasonable!


    Today''s events are extraordinary. It''s appalling to see more than 20 strong people sitting and forgetting who are rare for millions of years!


    No one would dare to believe that it was true but for seeing it with his own eyes.


    In the distance, Du Shaofu and his party watched many orcs leave and continued to talk with each other.


    "What was buried in the empty mountain?"


    Faced with Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao Shao and others, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but ask what he thought.


    After meeting Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan in the war between gods and demons, Du Shaofu knew that today''s qianxu jinghuatian had been driven by the demons.


    There must be a secret about their coming here.


    As for the demons, Du Shaofu had to treat them with care.


    "My father told me that there are two strong men buried there."


    Lu Jingyun did not go to see Du Shaofu, but once again turned his eyes to the burial mountain.


    At this time, the mountains are very calm, there is no strong fluctuations. However, with his accomplishments, he was able to feel some unusual movements, which even he felt palpitation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2874

    "Two strong ones?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t feel too surprised. Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao got a kind of inheritance. They must be one of the two strong ones, and the other fierce thing may be the second strong one!


    "Not bad!"


    Lu Jingyun nodded his head and affirmed: "the inheritance of Xiaoxing and the brother of martial uncle is yuanfengzhenshu. It is one of the strong burials in the buried mountain!"


    In his speech, he turned his head and looked at the little star and Du Xiaoyao.


    "Yuan Feng inheritance!"


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing were all shocked and shocked.


    Yuan Feng is how to exist, they are naturally heard of.


    It is said that in ancient times, when the heaven and earth began to open and the myriad nationalities flourished, at that time the human race was still in its infancy and had not really risen as a whole.


    There are three strongest races in 33 days: dragon, Phoenix and Qilin!


    The three clans are inexhaustible and powerful. No one can resist them. They are extremely prosperous and brilliant!


    Even now, the three clans are still dominating the whole thirty-three days, representing the supreme existence!


    Among these three groups, the strongest people in ancient times are called ZuLong, Yuanfeng and shiqilin respectively. They are all the masters of terror and are the first batch of creatures born from heaven and earth!


    No one knows how strong they are, only that their reputation has been heard for thirty-three days, and that they have reached the ultimate existence in the world!


    But later, the ancient magic war broke out. Under the bloody attack of the demons, there were countless deaths and injuries in all the big world. Even the strong men like ZuLong, Yuanfeng and Shi Qilin could not be saved!


    These three strong men, together with some other supreme masters, led 33 Tiansheng spirits to fight for the demons, and finally almost fell down, making the sky blood cry and the world cry!


    Fortunately, he finally defeated the demons and survived for thirty-three days without becoming a demon kingdom.


    "Therefore, this burial hill was the site of a great war at that time, and the place where Yuanfeng buried his bones?"


    Du Shaofu soon realized that this was the truth.


    Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou once said to himself that the ultimate state of spiritual cultivation in this world is the realm of carrying the Tao.


    Up to now, only those who were born in chaos and experienced three thousand gods and Demons fighting each other can have the highest level of non image state, such as Pangu and Mazu!


    Therefore, he could almost conclude that ZuLong, Yuanfeng, and Shi Qilin were all Daoists. They broke away from the shackles of heaven and earth and walked out of their own way!


    "I see! No wonder that it was so terrible that the burial mountain became the biggest forbidden area of the immortal heaven of Yin vault, and no one dared to step in for ever! It turns out that the remains of Yuanfeng are buried here


    Du Xiaoyao is also extremely frightened, and his golden pupils are filled with the color of shock.


    When they enter it, they are wrapped in a mysterious energy, which is no accident.


    After leaving the burial hill, those mysterious energies finally dissipated.


    "Yuanfeng has the body to carry the way. Although he has already fallen, there is still a little power left in the power of the road. Even if it is a little bit, it can still make the burial mountain a Jedi, and no one can enter it!"


    Lu Jingyun opened his mouth and affirmed Du Shaofu''s conjecture.


    The strong one who carries the Tao is the one who has his own way. It is no longer related to the order of the thirty-three days. The heaven and earth are helpless. It is the real supreme!


    After he fell, his whole body strength also broke, but after all, he was the bones of the most powerful, and still retained some of the origin of the road, so that little star and Du Xiaoyao got this huge opportunity.


    "Yuan Feng''s true skill is inherited!"


    Du Shaofu was so speechless and full of emotion that ordinary people would not even think about it.


    He is happy for Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. If they can get this chance, they will surely be able to take the road to the top. Their future achievements will never be inferior to Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque and Longxu!


    In fact, when Du Shaofu was separated from these two men, they were still only half a step away from heaven, that is to say, to seize the realm of God.


    But when they meet again today, they have already set foot on immortality. They have crossed the two great realms of seizing God and returning to emptiness!


    This kind of breakthrough is amazing. After hundreds of years of practice, the achievement of immortality is very rare in 33 days!


    "Brother Jingyun, who is the second strong man buried in the empty mountain?"


    At this time, the little star suddenly beautiful eyes flow, to Lu Jingyun such as to ask.


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao both looked at Lu Jingyun at the same time and wanted to hear his answer.


    They are also curious about the burial mountain, and want to know more.


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu also guessed that the second strong man should be the fierce one. He might have something to do with the demons. Otherwise, they would not be full of emptiness, and jinghuatian would set up teachers and mobilize people."In addition to Yuan Feng, another person is the ancestor of hell blood Phoenix, which is called blood ancestor in the world."


    Lu Jingyun did not hesitate, directly blurted out.


    "Hell blood Phoenix!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked.


    Hell blood Phoenix, these four words just like a thunder in his ears!


    "Is that another Lord of terror?"


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing have some doubts. They don''t understand why Du Shaofu has such an expression. As if he had guessed what they were thinking, Du Shaofu nodded and said, "when I was in the Yuqing Kingdom, my master once told me that qianxu jinghuatian had been with the demons for thirty-three days at the beginning of the heaven and earth and when the demons were in turmoil! The first is the hellblood Phoenix clan, which is extremely powerful. Taishi magic dragon, green blood giant and Youming Shenzu are just under their command! However, with the fierce war, the ancestor of the hellblood Phoenix clan was suppressed, and this clan was completely destroyed, and it no longer exists in the world. There is no hell blood Phoenix in the world


    Du Shaofu said what Yu Yuqian had told him. Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing were shocked.


    After the destruction of the blood Phoenix clan, the three tribes led many other races to surrender!


    At that time, when the war between the 33 born spirits and the demons reached the most critical point, they did not pursue the responsibility of those races. Instead, they made an oath with them. The three ethnic groups led all ethnic groups to occupy qianxu jinghuatian. Generations could not leave, and no one from outside could easily set foot there!


    However, Yu Yu did not know that the ancestor of the blood Phoenix family in hell was suppressed in the immortal heaven of Yin dome!


    Without much thinking, everyone can imagine that the one who suppressed the blood ancestor was Yuanfeng, the ancestor of the Phoenix clan!


    "Yuanfeng suppressed Xuezu, and the fight must be earth shaking!"


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing were all dazzled and dazzled. If they returned to the scarlet ancient times, they were full of boundless killing and bloody.


    Yuan Feng was able to make every effort to suppress it at the cost of her life. It can be seen how powerful the blood ancestor was at that time!


    "As a matter of fact, the Phoenix clan, the hell blood Phoenix clan, were originally of the same family and the same origin. They were transformed by the heaven and earth road. They were both born and born." Lu Jingyun opened his mouth again and threw out a heavy message: "however, the temperament and character of the two are diametrically opposite. The Phoenix family is unparalleled in nobility, representing purity and reverence; while the blood Phoenix clan in hell is fond of killing and bloodcutting, which is the deepest reason why they can keep company with the demons!


    ¡±


    he sighed that Yuanfeng and Xuezu, as the natural creatures of the thirty-three days, were undoubtedly powerful!


    In the end, Xuezu led the blood Phoenix clan of hell, and became the enemy of the whole thirty-three days. In the end, the Manchu people were all destroyed and they were in the world!


    "Living with the same egg and sleeping in the same grave is also a relatively satisfactory result."


    Du Shaofu sighed for a long time and said with such emotion.


    For the specific situation of ancient times, few people can know.


    Even Lu Jingyun, or even his elder brother Lu Shaoyou, only had some anecdotes. He didn''t know the details. He couldn''t know what kind of relationship between Yuanfeng and Xuezu was at that time.


    But it turns out that they were born and buried at the same time, which is also a kind of reincarnation of heaven.


    However, just after Du Shaofu''s words were spoken, Lu Jingyun''s face became very serious. He only heard him say, "no! It''s not over


    "Well?"


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing all raised their eyebrows suddenly and were greatly surprised.


    But the three did not interrupt. They just kept staring at Lu Jingyun to hear what he said next. "Yuanfeng and Xuezu were born together, and their later strength is similar, regardless of strength! In ancient times, in order to stop the killing of the blood Phoenix clan in hell, Yuanfeng did not hesitate to shake up its own origin and suppress it, thus forming the burial empty mountain! The result of this is that it can only suppress


    for a while, and can not completely kill Xuezu! After countless years of loss, most of the energy in the buried mountain has passed away! "


    Lu Jingyun said, and then looked at little star and Du Xiaoyao respectively, and then continued: "after you get the inheritance of Yuanfeng, the power there will eventually be totally destroyed, and the road source of hell blood Phoenix will be exhausted!"


    At his words, Du Shaofu was shocked.


    Xuezu was not killed completely by Yuanfeng, but was suppressed in the burial mountain!


    However, if you think about it, you can be relieved that if two people with equal strength fight each other, there will be only two results, either both of them will be hurt, or they will die together!


    However, it is difficult for the existence to reach the realm of carrying Tao and want to die together. Yuanfeng and Xuezu, as natural creatures, came out of heaven and earth, and almost reached immortality!


    If Xuezu is determined to avoid fighting with Yuanfeng, he will be allowed to soar and no one can really capture him!As a result, Yuanfeng can only shake off the power of the source of their own road, and suppress the blood ancestor in the burial hill!


    But as a result, we can''t kill each other completely, we can only suppress them!


    And even if it is the power of the origin of the road, it will eventually dissipate!


    "That is to say, the ancestor of the blood phoenix of hell may reappear in the world, but Yuanfeng has really fallen down and will never be born again?"


    Du Shaofu asked, with a serious face.


    Lu Jingyun heard his question and stopped making a sound. He just nodded seriously and affirmed his words.


    Du Shaofu suddenly felt a sense of regret that Yuan Feng, who had the same origin as his blood ancestor, failed to kill him completely.


    He understood, because in the ancient magic war, the heaven mourned, the life sobbed for blood, and the whole world was pathetic!


    In order to stop the killing and cutting as soon as possible, Yuanfeng was forced to do it. Only by suppressing the blood ancestor, could the common people get more chances to survive!


    For this reason, he paid the price of his life, and the final result was relatively satisfactory. He really suppressed the blood ancestor for thousands of years.


    "Now, however, Yuanfeng''s final strength has been transformed into the power of inheritance, which has been acquired by Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. Isn''t that to say that the blood ancestor is likely to get out of trouble again for another thirty-three days?"


    Du Shaofu spoke again, with a dignified look.


    Once again, the blood of the Phoenix has never lost its natural power.


    If so, it would be bad news for the thirty-three natural spirits!


    "What the martial uncle said is true. Many animal families came to jinghuatian to welcome back the ancestor of blood Phoenix in hell!"


    Lu Jingyun nodded again and said solemnly. At this time, Du Shaofu finally realized that the three most powerful families, namely, the Taishi magic dragon family, the green blood giant family and the Youming God family, sent a place of sitting and forgetting to lead more than 100000 immortal realms to the immortal heaven of Yin vault and to the burial mountain, which was to welcome back the ancestors of blood!


    Once the blood ancestor returns, he will still be with the demon clan, leading many qianxu jinghuatian orcs, causing terrible killing to the thirty-three days!


    With the generals, Dongli Chihuang, Shen Yan, and many demon clans sealed in the 18 layers of hell, it is enough to be terrible. If there is another blood ancestor coming out


    Some of Du Shaofu did not dare to imagine whether there were still those who were strong enough to carry the road and those who were able to suppress them in the world?


    When Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque and Longxu were all in deep thought, a huge roar suddenly rang out!


    "Boom..."


    The force of the terrible shock swept open, pervading all directions!


    I saw a bloody light burst out of the buried mountain not far away, tearing the sky and the earth, killing the sky, making a terrible black hole appear on the sky, showing a chaotic state!


    There is the power of the origin of the great road, crushing nine days and ten places, which almost makes Du Shaofu and others fall to the ground!


    "Oh..."


    Then, a sound of bird singing pierced the God and chiseled the soul, carrying all kinds of pressure, which almost scattered the yuan gods of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and little star!


    If it was not for Lu Jingyun and others who took timely measures to protect the three, Du Shaofu felt that his spirit was really going to be torn apart and crushed into powder by the terrible pressure!


    "Hum..."


    Just after the bird song appeared, a colorful glow burst out again from the buried mountain, which instantly defeated the terrible blood glory and made it invisible.


    After a long time, everything gradually calmed down and returned to normal state.


    "That''s..."


    When Lu Jingyun removed his protection, Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao all shook their bodies and nearly fell.


    They can''t help but panic in their hearts. The pressure of the emerging power is too strong. Even in the face of several orcs who sit and forget the strong in the face of qianxu jinghuatian, they don''t feel so powerless!


    Du Shaofu had no choice but to be alarmed. He had a sense of danger just now!


    "That''s the power of the blood ancestor. He''s starting to break away from the seal!"


    Lu Jingyun''s face was dignified and said in a deep voice.


    As the top sit and forget strong, he can feel more things.


    Under his prying eyes, the seal of Yuanfeng in the burial mountain has been weakened to the extreme, and a bloody murderous object suppressed below is trying to turn over!


    "Can you suppress him again? If you let the blood ancestor escape, there will be endless troubles in the future!"


    It was only after Du Shaofu worked hard for a while that the disordered Qi was restored.


    He looked at the landing of 13 people, including Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque and Longxu, and asked if they could continue to suppress Xuezu for a period of time in order to avoid his birth!


    "With our strength, it is impossible to suppress the blood ancestor!"Lu Jingyun did not speak, and the Dragon que made a sound, but listened to him: "that''s the realm of carrying the Tao. It has its own way! And we have mastered the power of the origin of the road, are from the thirty-three days, it is difficult to do it! There is hope only when people of the same realm do it! "


    He was also alarmed by the strength of the blood ancestor, but the blood ancestor was born at the beginning of heaven and earth, and they could not suppress it because of the limitation of their cultivation!


    And this, also let Du Shaofu completely die!


    It seems that only the senior brother Lu Shaoyou can continue to suppress the blood ancestor!


    "Don''t worry, although Xuezu wants to get rid of the difficulties, he must have been seriously injured in the Ancient World War I. In addition, he has been sealed for many years. At this time, his strength is no longer what he used to be! Even if it escapes, it will take a long time to recover! "


    At this time, Lu Jingyun said again: "my father had already predicted this and knew that all this would happen! However, he also said that he would not easily intervene in the affairs within thirty-three days. It would be good for everything to develop naturally! All these things will come to an end


    When Lu Jingyun said this, Du Shaofu let out a sigh of relief.


    Elder martial brother has made corresponding arrangements for the demons. Although Du Shaofu doesn''t know the details, he understands that his purpose is to solve the evil ancestor thoroughly!


    Therefore, it should be under his control.


    It can be imagined that even if the blood ancestor reappears, he will surely go to jinghuatian or other places to heal his wounds, so as to recover his peak strength as soon as possible. If he wants to continue the disaster for thirty-three days, he will have to recover in a long time!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2875

    Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and long que all stopped talking after their conversation.


    The movement that just that empty mountain sends out is too terrible, let a person be shocked for no reason!


    All of them fell into silence and were still in fear!


    And it was the terror and pressure that suddenly came before, and the immortal heaven of Yan Qiong was boiling.


    Many creatures do not know why they suddenly feel so terrible. It seems that the whole sky is covered, as if the end of the world is coming!


    It was only when he came here earlier that he was still watching from afar many of the strong men in Du Shaofu''s party and knew that the movement was caused by the burial of the empty mountain.


    "I''m afraid there is something extraordinary in the buried mountain. It''s terrible!"


    "Neville is too strong. It''s more than I''ve ever seen before. It''s thrilling."


    "Even those strong people who sit back and forget to do something before didn''t make me feel so desperate. At that moment, I felt that I was really going to die!"


    "It''s no wonder that Wukong mountain will be a Jedi, and no one has been able to enter it since ancient times."


    "There must be a great secret hidden in it, but for us, it''s a disaster, not a blessing!"


    "It seems that a large group of sitting and forgetting strong people in the distance don''t intend to go into it. Obviously, the things inside are very terrible."


    "Fortunately, we retreated far enough. If we were close enough, we would have been dead just now."


    At this time, many of them could not help but talk.


    In the absence of the help of strong people who sit and forget, if they are too close to the burial hill, they will die in a moment under the pressure of terror!


    In fact, at the same time, when there was a huge movement in the burial mountain, in the immortal heaven of Yin vault, in the secret places of huge forces, an old figure almost opened his eyes at the same time, his eyes pierced through the void, and looked in the same direction.


    These are long-term closed sit and forget strong, they are all shocked!


    In the thirty-three days, there were several big world, respectively, a long sigh.


    "Chaos is coming again!"


    "After thirty-three days, can''t we continue to calm down?"


    "Since the blood ancestor moves, the demon clan will soon reappear in the world!"


    "I don''t know what will happen this time?"


    ¡­¡­


    This sigh, sigh again and again, no one can hear, as if through the universe, from ancient times to this world!


    But soon, the voices calmed down again.


    "Let''s go, too. We don''t have to stay any longer."


    Near the burial hill, Du Shaofu finally took a deep look at the mountains in the distance.


    With their current strength, they can''t do anything to the ancestors of the blood Phoenix clan in hell, so they can only leave first.


    "Brothers and sisters, do you go with me to the Supreme Harmony?"


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, little star nodded, and then asked Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, and long Xu.


    In particular, Longque and Longxu, who meet little star brothers and sisters this time, don''t want to be separated again so soon.


    "Of course


    With a smile, Longque rubbed little star''s soft hair and made it a mess. His love for him was beyond words.


    "Big brother, you are just as annoying as Dad!"


    Little star clapped long Que''s palm open and glared at him. Then he took a fierce look at Du Shaofu. Lu Cheng, Lu Zhi, Lu Fang and Lu Yin burst into laughter.


    "We have been here for thirty-three days to pick you up. We will not go back to the three thousand worlds for the time being."


    Lu Jingyun looked at the little star and said, "it''s just that we went to the Yuqing kingdom together. We haven''t seen the Shizu for a long time."


    He said, the corner of his mouth involuntarily produced a smile arc.


    Du Shaofu knew that Lu Jingyun''s ancestor naturally referred to Yu Yuqian.


    After Yu Taiyan gave up the throne of God Emperor, he left Yuqing Kingdom, leaving only Yu Yuqian, Qu daojue and others to guard.


    "And Chengyan, Chengyao, Chengxi seven little guys!"


    Lu youshao smiles and says so.


    Du Shaofu was a little surprised. The seven children of his elder brother Yu Taiyan were at least hundreds of years old, especially Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao, who had practiced for thousands of years. However, among Lu Jingyun and other people, they were seven children.


    In this way, isn''t he a little bit more?


    However, from the perspective of seniority, I am the martial uncle of all of them!


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu did not know whether to be proud or melancholy.


    "Chengyan, Chengyao and Chengxi are all in the war between gods and demons. I don''t know what''s going on there!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly thought of this. The war between the gods and the demons was full of danger and great opportunities. He did not want any accidents to the 20000 people in Yuqing kingdom.However, if you think about it, there should be no big problem for the saints and saints with thirty-five holy places to help them.


    At this time, Dongli Chihuang, Shen Yan, and other generals and officials all entered the deeper part of the eighteen layers of hell. They were not in the situation of the war between gods and demons. They would not fight against a group of young children.


    "Let''s go, go to wushangchangrong, and then go back to the Shenwu world to receive all the grandparents and aunts for thirty-three days."


    The little star was very happy and said happily.


    Today can be regarded as a very important day in his life. He met his two brothers and met the sons and daughters of eleven eldest uncles.


    At the same time, he was reunited with his father who was lost in that year, and he got the great opportunity left by Yuanfeng in the burial mountain.


    Every one of these things is worthy of her great joy.


    "Let''s go!"


    Lu Jingyun stretched out a finger and stroked gently in the void!


    But listen to "hiss" a sound, the boundless void is like a piece of white paper, was a row and broken, there is a huge space channel.


    After that, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Longque, Longxu, Lu youshao and Lu Ying successively entered.


    When the void crack gradually closed, more than a dozen people''s figures also disappeared in the immortal heaven of Yin dome.


    When Du Shaofu walked out of the void channel, he was shocked by the means of forgetting the strong!


    In a flash, he could travel across the big world, which he envied incomparably.


    At that time, he had only seen the bloody slaughter of his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou. He once broke through the barrier between the qianxu jinghuatian and the Supreme changrongtian, and made him leave with Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng and others calmly.


    "Yuqing Kingdom, it''s the first time for us to come here. I don''t know what''s going on with little martial uncle Taiyan!"


    Lu Jingyun stepped out of the void, gazing at the distant city of God and the magnificent palace.


    Yu Taiyan and his father are brothers in law. Naturally, they want to call Xiao Shishu.


    "I''ll take you to see the master."


    Du Shaofu glanced at Lu Jingyun and others, and said.


    After that, he took the people through the palace and went to the residence in front of Yu Yu.


    Du Shaofu''s return to the Yuqing divine Kingdom naturally caused a lot of Xuanteng in the temple.


    Now that he is the emperor of Yuqing, he will certainly receive the most intense attention.


    "Master, I''m back!"


    When Du Shaofu pushed away the courtyard in front of Yu Yu, he saw a scene that surprised him.


    I saw the old guy is grinning his mouth, full of saliva, his hands with the speech at the same time, but also made a series of movements, quite a pair of direction of the spirit.


    On the small open space in front of Yu Yu''s predecessor, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang stood in awe. Listening to the master''s story, they were all suffering from their small faces and their big eyes were moving around and around. They seemed to be thinking about how to escape the control of the old man.


    At this time, seeing the courtyard door pushed open, Du Shaofu''s figure appeared in the sight. Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin all cheered.


    "Dad, you''re back at last!"


    "Uncle Shaofu, you are back!"


    "Daddy, I miss you so much!"


    At the same time, the three little guys rushed to Du Shaofu''s side and were extremely intimate.


    Du Shaofu stroked their heads and loved them very much.


    The three men have grown up a lot, especially Du Xiaoba. His face looks like he is only twelve or thirteen years old, but he is extremely tall and bulky. His whole body is full of curly knots, like an ancient beast, which is full of explosive power.


    Du Xiaolin is less than ten years old. He looks like a porcelain doll.


    Du Xiaohuang looks a little younger than Du Xiaoba. She is more weird than she was when she was a child. She also has a kind of graceful appearance.


    "Xiaoba, Xiaolin, Xiaohuang, who are back?"


    Du Shaofu pinched Du Xiaohuang''s pink cheek, then reached back and pointed back, just as Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing came in from the door.


    "Sister star, uncle Xiaoyao!"


    The three little guys were stunned for a moment, then flashed to Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    Although the appearance of little star has changed at this time, she can still see the shadow of that year, and her breath has not changed.


    "Sister star, uncle Xiaoyao, where have you been these years? I''m so worried about you!"


    Du Xiaohuang''s eyes were red and she was about to sob.


    It has been hundreds of years since they were separated for hundreds of years. The kingdom of Yuqing did not know how many people and resources Yuqing sent to search for it, but they have not been found in these years.


    Although Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin have not talked about it all the time, they are as worried as Du Shaofu.


    They can''t imagine what they should do if something happened to sister Xingxing and uncle Xiaoyao."My sister is OK. I''ve been very good with Uncle demon these years. We''re back!"


    Little star also gave birth to some affection. In those years, in order to lead away the enemy who was chasing them, he and Xiaoyao uncle were separated from several little guys. They were also very worried. It was only when they met Du Shaofu in the burial mountain that they were sure that the other four people had been found. They were very safe.


    "You little demon uncle out of the Shenwu world, is destined to run for thirty-three days, how can there be an accident!"


    Du Xiaoyao pinched the faces of the three little guys and put on a proud look and said.


    "Dad, can you take care of Xiaoyao uncle? His boasting problem has not been changed!"


    Du Xiaohuang slapped the palm of Du Xiaoyao''s face and looked at Du Shaofu angrily.


    "Haha When I was in the Shenwu world, I had been used to bragging about the little demon uncle


    Du Xiaoba laughs and says so.


    When Xiaoxing and Du Xiaolin heard the speech, they both agreed.


    For Du Xiaoyao, they have known it for so many years. I''m afraid they can''t get rid of the problem of blowing the atmosphere!


    Du Shaofu looked at Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoba and Du Xiaohuang, and could not help smiling.


    "Master!"


    He turned his head and bowed in front of Yu Yu.


    "Shaofu, my apprentice, how did you come out of the war between gods and demons?"


    Yu Yu was very surprised. Qu daojue, Ling Feng, and long San sent more than 20000 children of the kingdom of God, including Du Shaofu, Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao, into the war between gods and demons. It was too early to start there again. How could Du Shaofu come back at this time.


    "I''ll tell you more about it later. You''ll see who''s coming!"


    Du Shaofu did not answer Yu Yu''s question, but said to him with a smile.


    Du Shaofu leaned over, and Yu Yu looked out of the door. In an instant, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, Lu Zhi, Lu Fang, Lu Yin, Lu Xiang, Lu Qiao, Lu Rou, Lu Lu Lu, Longque and long Xu all came in.


    Thirteen young people rushed to Yu Yu''s front and saluted him at the same time.


    "Jingyun has seen Shizu!"


    "You Shao has met my master!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the thirteen strong people who sit and forget are all bent down, extremely respectful, without slightest slightness.


    "Lu Cheng, Lu Zhi, Lu Fang, Lu Yin..."


    Looking at these young people, Yu Yu suddenly opened his mouth, and his beard curled up.


    Then, the old face is the emergence of excitement, happy way: "good! Good disciple, you are all here! You''ve all come to see Shizu! "


    Yu Yu stepped forward and waved his hands repeatedly to ask Lu Jingyun and others to stand up.


    "Shizu, this is Jingyun''s filial piety to you!"


    Lu Jingyun suddenly took out a jade box and handed it to Yu Yu in front of him.


    Du Shaofu didn''t even have to think about it. There was definitely something precious in the jade box.


    And a sitting and forgetting strong hand things, certainly not bad!


    "You child, it''s good to see me. What else do you bring?"


    Yu Yu''s old face was flat, and he seemed to be angry.


    But the next scene made Du Shaofu''s eyes almost stare out.


    Yu Yu''s face was angry, but his hand stretched out naturally. He took the jade box in Lu Jingyun''s hand and threw it into the bag of heaven and earth without looking at it.


    "Shizu, this is youshao''s filial piety to you!"


    Lu youshao also went forward, took out a jade bottle and handed it to Yu Yu. He also took it.


    "You Shao, you and Shizu are a little out of touch."


    Yu Yu''s face was right again, and said solemnly.


    But Lu youshao almost couldn''t help laughing. In her eyes, Yu Yu took the jade bottle.


    "Shizu, this is my filial piety to you!"


    "Shizu, this is Lu Fang''s filial piety to you!"


    "Shizu, this is Lu Yin''s filial piety to you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, all of Lu Shaoyou''s 11 children came forward. Everyone took out the same thing and handed it to Yu Yuqian.


    "We are all a family, where we need to be!"


    "I''m so outspoken. Although I''m your ancestor, I''m also too outspoken!"


    "Don''t do this again. I''m really going to be angry if I do it again!"


    ¡­¡­


    Every time he took over the treasures, Yu Yu pretended to be very angry. He called Lu Jingqu, Lu youshao, Lu Ying and other people''s behaviors, which made him unhappy.


    "Ni Nima


    Du Shaofu''s heart was full of resentment, and he wished he could find a way to get in.


    With such a master, he felt shameless.


    You said you old guy, you want to take the treasure directly. Why do you show a displeased expression?If you are really as reluctant as you said, you refuse!


    However, Du Shaofu also found that Lu Lu, Lu Rou, Lu Qiao and Lu Xiang could not help laughing and wanted to laugh, but others kept up well. Although they were all smiling, they seemed to have been used to Yu Yu''s style.


    Needless to say, this is not the first time this has happened.


    "People are more than people. I''m so angry!"


    Du Shaofu stroked his forehead and said with a sigh.


    Seeing that more than ten people took out their treasures and handed them to Yu Yu, he had to marvel that he was the master of 3000 masters of the world. How nice of him!


    It was for this reason that Du Shaofu understood why there were so many good things on Yu Yu''s predecessor. At that time, he took out many treasures for himself and Kong Lao.


    Presumably, those treasures were given by Lu Shaoyou, Lu Jingyun and Lu youshao.


    I''m afraid that in thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, any one of the strongest in the immortal realm is far less rich than Yu Yuqian. This is a moving human treasure, collecting many of the most difficult treasures in the world!


    Among the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand worlds, one can pick out a great power ancestor at random. If compared with this old guy, he is absolutely poor!


    "I still have to blackmail in the future. There are more good things in this old man than I thought! If you have collected so many treasures, you have to make the best use of them. Only in this way can we give full play to their proper effects, which is also the greatest respect for them! "


    Du Shaofu used to think that Yu Yu had already given a lot of things to himself, and that he would have nothing left.


    But today, it seems that poverty has limited my imagination. I may have underestimated Yu Yu''s wealth!


    Just today, there are 11 treasures, all of them are from the hands of the strong. Each of them should be a rare existence in the world!


    Du Shaofu secretly vowed that in the future, he would have to search for Yu Yu and dig out his huge treasure.


    And this process, of course, is long and arduous. It needs long-term efforts and hard work to finally achieve what we want! But what is the bitter point tired point, so many treasures, just want to let people can not help but excited ah!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2876

    At this time, Du Shaofu felt a little thirsty. He could not help swallowing his mouth. He was so excited that he rubbed his hands. Some plans began to take shape in his heart, trying to figure out how to rob Yu Yu in the future!


    "I''m very relieved that you can all come to see me."


    Yu Yu took all the treasures and said to Lu Jingyun and Lu youshao again.


    He was really very happy at this time. Looking at the group of disciples and grandchildren in front of him, a sense of pride naturally came out.


    These young little guys, but they are three thousand big world and the most powerful existence in thirty-three days!


    Their father is the only one in the world!


    As the ancestor and master of these people, Yu Yu couldn''t help feeling proud in the world!


    How many people in the two big world can compare with themselves and have so many outstanding postgraduates?


    "Master, let''s go into the room and say it!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu said.


    Yu Yu nodded in front of him. He even took a large group of people into the hall and began to talk freely.


    Ouyang Shuang also received the notice and came to the hall!


    After a brief introduction of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaofu briefly narrated what happened in the war between gods and demons, and told Yu Yuqian that his senior brother Lu Shaoyou had appeared.


    After that, he told the story of Yin Qiong''s immortality and frowned at Yu Yu Yu.


    "The birth of the ancestor of the blood Phoenix clan in hell is absolutely a great event! However, still can''t compare with the return of the demon clan! If there is no demon clan, no matter how strong the blood ancestor is, it will not be able to raise much storm! "


    Yu Yu was worried, and his eyes were fixed.


    As the master of the master of the three thousand worlds, he naturally knew that the demons always needed to be blocked before they were born again. Otherwise, it would be thirty-three days, and even the three thousand worlds would be saved endlessly.


    As a pioneer, he is naturally the most outstanding apprentice!


    His enemy, will be the most powerful person of the demon clan - Mazu!


    Although Lu Shaoyou is powerful, he is not a strong man out of chaos. Compared with the devil ancestor and Pangu, Lu Shaoyou is not a strong one.


    "My father has made arrangements for this, so I don''t have to worry too much about it!"


    When Lu Jingyun saw the appearance of Yu Yu in front of him, he could not help but make a voice to comfort him.


    Yu Yu nodded, sighed softly, and said, "I''m proud of you, but I can''t help you when I''m really in a big situation."


    He was quite moved that, as a master, he could not help his disciples and grandchildren. He could only be a spectator. This is indeed a matter that makes people feel guilty!


    However, due to the limitation of qualification, the foundation in his early years was not solid enough, so that even if he was sitting in front of Yu Yu, he could only break through to the immortal situation!


    Now, Du Shaofu is far ahead of him!


    "Master, these things should be done by us! As an elder, you just need to look at it! "


    Du Shaofu took a step, looked at Yu Yu Yu and said firmly.


    It is an unchangeable truth that people''s abilities are strong and weak, and those who can do more work.


    Du Shaofu had already regarded Yu Yuqian as a relative. Therefore, it was natural to protect him with all his might.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Yu Yuqian was very pleased.


    "I''ll have a large group of children. You always help me to play with them."


    Du Shaofu suddenly glanced at Ouyang Shuang and said with a smile.


    This attracted Ouyang Shuang''s eyes to stare round and fiercely gouged out Du Shaofu.


    "That''s good! This is good! "


    Yu Yu''s face was full of laughter, and his face was full of heran color, which made Ouyang Shuang''s pretty face rise to a blush.


    After a laugh by Du Shaofu, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly relaxed a lot.


    Yu Yu did not want to think about many things, since his disciples have the ability to do, then let them themselves to support a piece of heaven!


    A group of people and so on chatted for a long time, from thirty-three days to three thousand things in the world.


    Through their exchanges, Du Shaofu finally realized that the Lu family was the most powerful one among the three thousand worlds!


    In addition, there is a force called feilingmen, which was controlled by his elder brother Lu Shaoyou before he reached the top of lingjue peak, and was led to glory by him.


    In addition, Yu Yuqian, Qu daojue, Ling Feng, and long are all from Yunyang sect. They were once cultivated by senior brother, and now they are at their peak.


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and others have also learned a lot about Xiaoxing''s father, the Dragon God. They know that he is the strongest of the Qinglong clan and has a close relationship with the white tigers and the rosefinches!


    "There are similarities and differences between the three thousand worlds and the thirty-three days!"


    Through conversation, Du Shaofu knew more about the three thousand worlds.There are many places in the big world. Three thousand is a measure, not a real number. Unlike thirty-three days, there are only thirty-three in the big world.


    However, the thirty-three days was opened up by Pangu, many years earlier than the three thousand worlds. Every world here is very powerful, which can be compared with several of the strongest in the three thousand thousand world!


    The Lingwu world of Lu Jingyun and Longque is the first of the three thousand worlds.


    Next, the world will gradually decline from strength to weakness. Unlike the general situation of thirty-three days, the overall prosperity of each side of the world is not far behind!


    Even though the world of martial arts is no better than each other in the past thirty-three days, the difference is not so much!


    Therefore, judging from the overall scale and the strength of living beings, it is necessary to be strong in the three thousand world in thirty-three days.


    But what they have in common is that they are all opened up by the gods and demons out of chaos. The structure of living creatures and the law and order are basically the same!


    Du Shaofu, Yu Yuqian, Lu Jingyun and Longque talked freely in the hall for a long time. At the end of the day, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao and Lu Ying turned to Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin.


    "These three little guys are very good!"


    Lu Jingyun''s eyes were bright, and his eyes swept past them one by one. He said with a smile.


    "All of them are outstanding. They are young and have already stepped into the real world! If we cultivate them well, we will have unlimited achievements in the future! "


    Lu youshao is also in high spirits and keeps a close eye on Du Xiaoba.


    When Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin arrived in the thirty-three days, they were the accomplishments of seizing the gods in half a step.


    Over the past few hundred years, Yuqing Shenguo also cultivated them. Yu Yuqian regarded these little guys as their grandsons and gave them many treasures.


    As a result, the cultivation of the three people has been promoted rapidly and incomparably. In terms of cultivation qualification, they are even much better than Yu Chengyan and Yu Chengyao.


    This is because they grew up in the Shenwu world in their early years and suffered from many limitations.


    Otherwise, normally speaking, the strength of the three people at this time is likely to really chase Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and others.


    But you should know, their age, but there is too much difference!


    "Little fellow, would you like to learn from me? I can assure you that you will soon be immortal


    Suddenly, Lu Jingyun''s eyes were burning.


    His expression was serious and serious, and he didn''t seem to be joking at all.


    "This..."


    However, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin are hesitant.


    They have been practicing hard these years, but they also know that these are not enough to make their own strength soar.


    But what''s strange is that there seems to be some power in the world, which has come down several times, making them as if they had been capped by leaps and bounds!


    Not long ago, it was instilled with a more powerful force, causing the three little guys to step into the real world at one stroke.


    In fact, it is not only the three little guys, but also Ouyang Shuang, who is not particularly outstanding in his aptitude, is also approaching the threshold of the real world.


    It is just like this. Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin think that even if they don''t worship anyone as a teacher, they can only rely on their own cultivation to achieve immortality. They are afraid that hundreds of years will be enough!


    Therefore, Lu Jingyun''s words are not very attractive to them at all.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Why don''t you go to the master quickly?"


    However, Du Shaofu was a little anxious. He could hear what Lu Jingyun said was a little conservative.


    But you know, these are the strong people who forget the third world. They want to take Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang as their disciples, but outsiders can''t even ask for it!


    These three little guys are good. They are still hesitating here. Du Shaofu would like to go up and photograph them!


    "Although it is said that worshipping Jingyun and youshao are teachers, we need not pay too much attention to these! As long as you can cultivate a few small dolls and become the supreme existence in this world, that is a good thing


    Yu Yu stroked his beard in front of him and narrowed his eyes.


    He knew what Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin represented when they became Lu Jingyun''s disciples.


    Don''t think, over time, the three little guys will grow into very horrible existence!


    At that time, the descendants of Yu Yu will be more prosperous and dominate for thirty-three days.


    In addition, Du Shaofu really had the chance to reach the height of Lu Shaoyou because of the particularity of the world of divine weapons.


    In this way, he can not only walk across the three thousand worlds, but also be his own back garden for thirty-three days.


    It''s exciting to think about such a feeling of arrogance.


    "The three little guys are Uncle Du''s children and nephews. If we really talk about it, we are not outsiders at all, and the name of master and apprentice doesn''t matter! What''s more, it''s really hard to find such a talented little guy now! "In the crowd, Lu Ying said.


    The rest of them nodded and agreed.


    "Let''s go to the master. Anyway, the three guys are not big enough. They will feel the deterrent force only when they have the identity of the teacher!"


    Du Shaofu was so shrewd that he immediately said so.


    There is a big gap between being a teacher and not a teacher.


    Once the three little guys become the disciples of Lu Jingyun and others, the other party should teach them with all their strength. Otherwise, if the disciples are not successful, they will have no glory as masters.


    Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang are so profound at their childhood that they are still at the level of children, both physically and psychologically. It is time for them to be disciplined.


    In terms of seniority, Du Shaofu doesn''t care at all. What''s important is that he can get enough guidance and growth for a few kids. This is the best result.


    Then, no one said much. In front of Yu Yu, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang worshipped Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao and Lu Ying as teachers.


    Lu Cheng, Lu Zhi, Lu Fang, etc. also said that they would be encouraged by others.


    This result is exactly what Du Shaofu wanted.


    "Master, I plan to go back to Shenwu world recently and send my father, mother, sister, brother Qingchun and others to Yuqing kingdom of God."


    After all, Du Shaofu bowed down and said to Yu Yu.


    Now we finally have a place of our own in the thirty-three days. Many people in the Shenwu world have been looking forward to coming to the city for a long time.


    Du Shaofu felt that it was time to bring those relatives and friends out and have a good experience.


    Otherwise, they will only stay in the Shenwu world and have the power to suppress them. If they want to break through to a higher level, it will be very difficult.


    "Now you are the emperor of Yuqing, you can make your own decisions."


    Yu Yu nodded in front of him and did not say much about it.


    Since the kingdom of Yuqing has been handed over to Du Shaofu, it is up to the other party to decide everything.


    "Then I''ll get ready and start as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu''s jaw head began to get excited.


    Father, mother, Shaojing, doctor, elder brother Qingchun, elder sister Du Xiaoman, second brother Du Yunlong, grandfather jialoubatian, grandmother jialoumoro, yepiaoling, qianguyu


    There are su Muxin, Qi Yexi, ye Zijin, Zixuan, Sima Muhan


    And so on. Many close relatives and friends have not been seen for hundreds of years. Du Shaofu missed these people very much.


    In addition, after all the powerful men in the three continents and nine states united forces to fight against the evil cult and the God of war, the world of divine power and martial arts should be peaceful, perhaps not changed much.


    Du Shaofu only thought that there were more and more powerful saints in that realm. Maybe someone could break through the realm of seizing gods!


    "Dad, come back quickly. I miss my grandparents and aunts!"


    Just the next day, Du Xiaolin said crisply.


    Du Shaofu, with Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, is ready to go back to the Shenwu world together.


    Originally, the three little guys wanted to go back together, but now they have just become masters. Lu Jingyun and others intend to give them some good advice, so they can only stay in Yuqing Kingdom, and Ouyang Shuang stays to take care of the three little guys.


    However, Du Shaofu''s return will not be long before he returns to the Shenwu world.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back earlier!"


    Du Shaofu responded with a smile, and without any delay, he tore up the void with Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, and walked quickly through the void.


    There are endless cracks in the world between the thirty-three days of the world. It is necessary to go through these barriers to return to the Shenwu world.


    "Why can''t I feel the existence of the Shenwu world?"


    Three people forward, Du Xiaoyao suddenly frowned, so said.


    "Yes, I can''t feel the specific position of Shenwu world. It''s strange!"


    The little star also opened his mouth and said such a sentence.


    According to the reason, they should not go out of the Shenwu world. Even if there are countless small worlds in the past thirty-three days, it is not difficult to find the Shenwu world based on their immortal cultivation.


    But what''s strange is that they exert their power to explore, as if they have entered the dark abyss. They can''t find out where the divine world is.


    "I also have this feeling, but if you hook up with the Shenwu world, you can still find its position!"


    Du Shaofu was quite puzzled. Fortunately, he once controlled the way of heaven in the Shenwu world, and there was a secret connection between him and that world. Therefore, he only needed to mobilize his mind to find out its specific position. However, Du Shaofu was even more puzzled by this situation. After the end of the evil cult disaster, the nine great masters, including the farmers, the Mohists, the famous masters and the Taoists, successively sent the strong ones into the Shenwu world. Later, Legalists, celebrities, strategists and others intercepted themselves outside the Shenwu worldPeople.


    So, how did they find the Shenwu world in thirty-three days?


    "There are still many unsolved mysteries in that field. I''m afraid it will take time to learn one by one."


    The little star thought about it and said so.


    Du Shaofu deeply agreed with this saying that the Shenwu world has the power to suppress terror, which makes the whole world seem like a cage. Even the existence of the three thousand world masters and dragon gods has been suppressed by terror!


    In addition, that world also suppressed the body of the demon ancestor, that is, later generals and ministers!


    All this shows a result, that is, the Shenwu world is extraordinary, and there must be more secrets that have not been revealed.


    "Shenwu world is quite different from other small worlds in the past thirty-three days! I don''t know. That field was brilliant many years ago


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly made a sound and made such an inference. "I guess that the nine masters of yin and Yang, Confucianism and Buddhism can accurately find their position because they have their own branches in the world of Shenwu! As for others, it''s very difficult. It may be a means of protecting the world of Shenwu, and I don''t know who set it up! "


    Du Shaofu thought for a long time and had such a guess.


    It seems that in addition to their own, small star, Du Xiaoyao and others want to return to the Shenwu world alone, it is not easy.


    But it''s good. At least it won''t attract the attention of many powerful forces in the past thirty-three days. It can make the Shenwu world develop steadily and peacefully, and do a good job in a small world.


    He had a strong foundation in the past thirty-three days, and the living creatures in that realm could also have corresponding springboards, and then show their extraordinary achievements in the past thirty-three days. In this way, Du Shaofu felt very satisfied.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2877

    The speed of three people in a party was very fast. Du Shaofu had invisible guidance and was moving forward in an established direction.


    Rao is Du Shaofu with Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. It took a lot of time to finally get close to the world of Shenwu.


    However, compared with the time when I went to the city for thirty-three days, it was already too much!


    Du Shaofu had to lament that although his strength has increased greatly, he still has a long way to go from his elder brother Lu Shaoyou.


    Even compared with Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, and Longxu, they are generally separated from the natural chasm!


    "If we can make a breakthrough as soon as possible, we must be able to have the strength to be close to the situation of sitting still and forgetting. In thirty-three days, many places will be within our reach."


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind that, like the most powerful, he could ignore the boundless barrier of emptiness and go straight across the border!


    Lu Shaoyou, a senior brother, once said that he was in a state of emptiness that never existed in the past. It can be divided into three processes: tracing the way by coagulation, deriving the method by transforming the way, and carrying the Tao by the body.


    Du Shaofu felt that, at least, he had to really step on the road of derivation, so that he could have the strength to touch the strong in general!


    At that time, we can really fly in the thirty-three days and countless small worlds!


    "It''s almost home at last!"


    When Du Shaofu was thinking about it, little star suddenly opened his mouth and said with excitement.


    They have been away from the Shenwu world for hundreds of years, and the three people have been practicing in the Shenwu world for less than 100 years. This is a very long period of time. It is impossible for the three people not to miss their relatives and everything here.


    "Shenwu world, we are back!"


    Du Xiaoyao also cheered, looking at a place not far from the world barrier, where there are some familiar breath.


    His mouth curved with a smile, and he thought to himself that if he returned to the world of martial arts, he would be the third strongest man besides Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing!


    Even if there are outstanding people in the wasteland and other forces, they can''t be faster than practicing in the thirty-three days.


    Think of these, Du Xiaoyao straight feel the wind under his feet, the whole person is a lot of light.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the two men''s appearance, and with a slight smile, he immediately walked in front of them, swept them away and rushed into the Shenwu world. Since hundreds of years ago, the world of Shenwu has been very clear to the practitioners of the older generation. The whole world is changing every day. This change makes all living creatures, like their own gods, open their minds to many rules and comprehend them.


    In particular, there were several huge movements, as if the end of the world had come, which changed the original landscape of the three continents and nine states. Layers of land poured out and expanded infinitely. Now, the boundary is much bigger than it was at the earliest time!


    Later, all the strong people found that this is the transformation of the Shenwu world, which is an incredible change!


    And the greater the horror, the greater the changes within the heaven and earth, the more rich the aura of heaven and earth, and the more benefits all living beings get.


    Over the past few years, it is hard to find saints in the original Shenwu world, and no one can touch the level above the Holy Land! In addition to Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaolin, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, qianguyu, jialoujueyu, Du Shaojing and others, after following the demons to the Yunjian xuanque and breaking through the half step of heaven in the space without suppression, no one in the world can touch the level that is far away from us!


    And now in the Shenwu world, earth shaking changes have taken place!


    Once upon a time, Holy Land practitioners have become ubiquitous. Even among ordinary small sects, there are several strongmen in the holy land!


    And for the great forces with profound information, such as the Huang Guo, the golden winged Dapeng birds, Confucianism, Taoism, temple, Animal League, tianwu academy, ancient Tianzong, xuanfumen, qixingdian, samong Jianzong and so on, are more brilliant!


    Among these forces, there emerged a large number of powerful people who captured the gods. Even more, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, and Jialou jueyu, who were the earliest to reach the half step of the heavenly saints, were already in the realm of decapitation!


    Before he left Shenwu world, the founder of Tianmu Shenshu, a local technologist, once told people about the nine realms of the thirty-three days. Therefore, the Shenwu world is no stranger to these things at all. Everyone knows about the strength level beyond the heavenly sage.


    After the end of the evil cult disaster, the stone city of the wasteland became the center of the whole three continents and nine states!


    Now, it is a holy land of cultivation, which is more than 100 times larger than that of the past. It has attracted numerous practitioners to cut it off because it is the imperial city of the wasteland!


    And the desolate state also controlled various nationalities and major forces.


    In the early morning, in Shenwu world, the night gradually disappears, and the dawn light slowly awakens the sleeping creatures. In the mountains, a soft mist rises, making the mountains coated with a soft milky white. The white fog color makes everything hazy and illusory.The four seas, the vast sea area in the morning and the lush archipelago, seem to outline a light ink painting. The morning breeze along the sea is gentle and soft


    Suddenly, the calm East China Sea, suddenly out of the wave, with the gradual fluctuations of space, until there is a huge vortex.


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, the sea over the wind and clouds, the vast sea area, the sea suddenly covered with rough waves.


    "The strong come down!"


    At this moment, the powerful people in the world of Shenwu suddenly felt a sense. They opened their eyes from all over the world, and then their figures rushed out and disappeared in the same place.


    Within the whirlpool of the four seas, a purple robe figure appears out of thin air, and then the space vortex gradually converges and disappears.


    It was Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao who came back from the world of Shangqing Dynasty.


    "Home at last!"


    Looking at the sky, I can feel the aura of heaven and earth in the world of martial arts. Du Shaofu''s eyes are slightly closed. The world of martial arts is where he went out hundreds of years ago. This is his real home. Many of his relatives, friends and loved ones are waiting here, waiting for his return!


    "Hoo!"


    Du Shaofu took a deep breath and let go of his mind. He immediately spied on the great changes in this world.


    And the results, let him incomparably shocked!


    "This Is this Shenwu world? How can there be such a huge change! "


    Du Xiaoyao also obviously sensed all this, and the whole person was stunned in situ and murmured.


    "What''s going on? The scale of Shenwu world It''s even bigger than Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven and supreme constant melting sky! "


    Little star''s eyes are very big, the mark at the center of her eyebrows radiates delicate light, and her eyes are filled with endless doubts.


    Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao were also puzzled. If they could not really feel the familiar atmosphere here and the terrible power of repression, they would all suspect that they had gone to the wrong place and entered a certain part of the world in the past thirty-three days!


    But as a few strong people in the past thirty-three days, their perception will never be wrong!


    Just as Xiaoxing said, the Shenwu world is really more vast than any other big world in thirty-three days!


    The level of aura was no less than thirty-three days, and even slightly exceeded it!


    However, the rules of heaven and earth here are different from those in other worlds. The power of the three gods can completely cover this vast range!


    Especially for Du Shaofu, he was able to control the way of heaven in this world!


    "Shenwu world, changed!"


    Du Shaofu swallowed his saliva and murmured.


    But it''s strange that he didn''t feel the great changes in the Shenwu world during his thirty-three days!


    "The oppressive power of heaven and earth is still there, but it feels much more comfortable than before!"


    Du Xiaoyao felt everything carefully and said so.


    However, Du Shaofu frowned slightly, and he was still puzzled.


    To say about the oppressive power of the Shenwu world, what he knew was that in the Archaic period, the ancestor of Du family, who integrated the body of heaven, suppressed the demons!


    After the opening of the tomb of heaven, the power of suppression has been gradually weakened. After the death of the demon God, he controlled the way of heaven, and the power of suppression became smaller and smaller.


    But this time back, they can still feel a lot of repression!


    "There is something special about this world. Even the elder martial brother came here, he had to be limited to the power of seizing the gods."


    Du Shaofu frowned and thought to himself.


    The dramatic changes in the Shenwu world, coupled with the terrible power of repression, made him feel that this world may be totally different from that of the thirty-three days and countless small worlds!


    And this is not the same, probably only when all the suppression forces are eliminated, can we really come to the conclusion!


    If not, I''m afraid that my elder brother Lu Shaoyou''s cultivation has already got rid of the shackles of heaven and earth, and should not be affected by the power of this world!


    But the fact is, even if he comes to the Shenwu world, he must abide by the rules and order here, which is really unthinkable!


    "Chulala..."


    At this time, there are a line of figures from the sea away from the sky, a line of figures appeared in the sea!


    "Drunkard Dad!"


    "Sister!"


    "Brother Qingchun!"


    "Second brother!"


    "Jueyu!"


    ¡­¡­


    The figures appeared in front of Du Shaofu. They had already sensed the coming of these people.


    At this time, when he really saw it, he couldn''t help but rush forward.Besides Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong and Jialou jueyu, who else could come here first?


    "Grandfather, uncle Qingchun, second uncle, aunt..."


    Little star is also excited, these are the relatives she miss day and night, and the blood close relatives are the same!


    "Shaofu! Little star! Little demon


    All the people in the desolate country were stunned. They were staring at the coming figures. Then they were excited and excited.


    "Boy, you are willing to come back!"


    Du Tingxuan had a big bear hug with Du Shaofu directly. His words were angry, but his face could not conceal his happiness.


    "Chulala..."


    Shortly after the arrival of Du Tingxuan and others, another large figure came from all directions. Everyone had a strong breath!


    The figures were excited and looked at a group of people, such as Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, and Xiaoxing. Were they surprised for a long time.


    "I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. No one knows me?"


    Looking at these visitors, Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    In his gaze, there are at least hundreds of people standing in the surrounding void!


    The original Yunzhou tianyinjiao, ningzhou jinjiangmen, Shangzhou samongjianzong, Leizhou tianleibao, Wanzhou baihuamen, Yuezhou Fengxue City, Lanzhou Shengyan sect, quanhuanzong, xuanfumen, Daoism, Confucianism, Mohism, farmhouse, Yinyang family and so on! In addition, Sima taping star, Jinpeng saint, Gu Qingyang of the ancient Tianzong, general, guiwa, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, Tangwu and Dongli carving of tianwu academy, jialoubatian, jialoumeluo, jialoucailing and jialoujukong of the golden winged Dapeng birds, the saints of the ancient wasteland, the people of the temple and animal Alliance, the night floating Ling, the eternal jade and the eternal jade in the eighteen Wei of the wild kingdom The darkness, the capture of evil spirits, and so on, almost filled the space around Du Shaofu!


    They all looked at the purple robed youth in the middle and opened their mouths one by one, trying to say something, but they could not open their mouths.


    "You boy, you ran very well in those years, and you knew you would come back!"


    After all, kaluba hummed out such a sentence.


    Du Shaofu left the Shenwu world with only a few people and left the others behind, which caused endless resentment.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Soon, more and more figures came here, and more and more strong people gathered in the sky over the four seas.


    "Roc emperor!"


    These later people all saluted respectfully, and all of them bowed to the sky one after another. They held the purple robed youth in awe!


    At that time, it was this young man who led the whole territory of Sanlu and Jiuzhou to fight against the evil cult with the supreme capital!


    In order to kill the devil, he did his best to exchange his life for his life!


    Although the demon God didn''t really die at his hands, everyone knew that if it wasn''t for Du Shaofu and Dapeng emperor, the world of martial arts would have been a vast demon kingdom!


    "Don''t stay here. If you have anything to say, go back to the wasteland and say it."


    Du Shaofu looked at the strong men around him and was surprised at their accomplishments at this time.


    But he didn''t say much. It''s not too late to talk about these things after returning to the wasteland!


    After that, they all endured the excitement and went to the desolate country with Du Shaofu!


    ¡­¡­


    It was at the same time that Du Shaofu returned to the Shenwu world. In the crevice of the world, there were three figures emerging from the void and standing outside the world barrier of the Shenwu world!


    These three people are all old people''s appearance, but have the beast clan characteristic!


    One of them had two horns, shining brightly; one had a long elephant trunk in front of his face, which was strange; the last one was even more strange, with a beak on his mouth, just like a bird!


    These three old men are full of deep breath, it is difficult to guess, a look shows that they are not ordinary. If Du Shaofu were here, he would soon be able to recognize these three people. It was not long ago in the immortal heaven of Yin dome that the Dragon demon ancestor of the Taishi magic dragon clan summoned them to sit and forget. They were from the wild ancient cattle family, the white jade dragon elephant family, and the Bilin Shenwu family, respectively.


    is the strongest of these three animal families!


    Their strength is far beyond that of Du Shaofu at this time. They are all sitting and forgetting the first state - forgetting the heaven and the earth!


    The three people are also the top existence in qianxu Jinghua heaven. They are called Niuhuang Laozu, Xianghuang Laozu and wuzhulaozu respectively by innumerable orcs there!


    "We have been following the boy for so long since he left wushangchangrongtian. Finally, we are waiting for him to settle down!"


    The ancestors of the barbarian cattle clan have deep eyes and look at the direction of the disappearance of Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao.


    "Du Shaofu dares to act alone. I''m afraid he hasn''t figured it out in any case. We can''t allow him to continue to live any longer."


    Xianghuang Laozu''s long trunk twists and turns, the voice of his words is rich, but it bursts out a strong killing opportunity."He can''t run away! This time, without those young and forgetful strong men to follow, Du Shaofu will surely die! "


    Wu Zhu Lao Zu opened his mouth, and his words were accompanied by a sound of "quack quack".


    "This is not any party in the thirty-three days. It must be a small world! I have been informed that Du Shaofu should have come out of a small world! Here, it should be his hometown! "


    The old ancestor of cattle shortage made a sound again, looking at the world barrier not far away.


    Due to the barrier of the world order rules, he could not really perceive the specific situation in the Shenwu world at this time.


    But don''t think, since it is the place where Du Shaofu grew up in his early years, and it is not one of the thirty-three days, it must be a small world.


    When they came here, they wanted to kill Du Shaofu. It was as easy as watching the tattoos!


    The most important thing is that the boy didn''t let some sitting and forgetting places follow him. In this way, their action will be unimpeded again!


    "Send a message back to the three clans, saying that we have found Du Shaofu, and immediately go to arrest and kill him!"


    As Huang Laozu opened his mouth, he stretched out a dry palm, brewed a bright light, and gathered into a light group!


    When the light was crushed by his hand, then everything disappeared!


    "The task assigned by the demon lord can finally be completed!"


    Wu Zhu Lao Zu grinned grimly and said with pity.


    For Xu Jinghua Tian yesterday, Du Shaofu was not only a disgrace to all the orcs in their field, but also an inevitable target.


    Only when he dies can he wash everything and give the demon a perfect answer. In this way, after the future bloodletting, qianxu jinghuatian will have enough strength to fight for more interests!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2878

    The ROC is back!


    The news spread like a hurricane, the Shenwu world began to be particularly lively, and every region was boiling.


    Originally, after great changes have taken place in the whole world, many creatures have closed their doors and worked hard to break through to a higher level.


    After Du Shaofu came back, it was like throwing a huge stone on the calm lake, which made the whole world of martial arts tremble!


    Then, the powerful people of all major forces went out of the pass together and swarmed in the direction of the wasteland!


    Hundreds of years ago, the evil cult catastrophe created unprecedented cohesion among all forces in this world. In the minds of countless living creatures, Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, is the pillar of this world and an existence that everyone needs to look forward to!


    His return makes the whole world crazy!


    "In just a few hundred years, it''s like a flick of one''s finger in the long river. There are few changes in thirty-three days, but now the world of Shenwu is earth shaking!"


    After returning to the wasteland, Du Shaofu could not help feeling so deeply.


    He mobilized the power of the heaven, and had a peep at the strength of the creatures in this world. He said that there was no mortal now!


    With the help of a strong aura of heaven and earth and massive resources, every living creature can practice!


    Especially those who were born after Du Shaofu left in those years had extraordinary talent. As soon as he was born, he was born into the world!


    Such a terrible change, so that Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao, and Xiaoxing are all unimaginable!


    "Shenwu world may be able to rise in the future and keep up with the trend of the past thirty-three days!"


    Du Tingxuan, who had experienced many times of activity, made such a guess.


    He couldn''t help but think so, because the changes in these years are really too great. If it had been before, no one would dare to believe it!


    "I feel good, too!"


    Du Shaofu nodded to show his approval.


    He felt it carefully and found that the oppressive power of this realm was greatly reduced. If there was enough time, many immortal creatures would emerge.


    But now only a few hundred years have passed, and there are still very few places to kill the real. Everything needs time to develop.


    This is indeed a good thing, but at the same time, Du Shaofu was also worried. After all, the inside information of this field is too weak. In case of conflict with some forces in the past thirty-three days, or being coveted by others, it will bring a lot of trouble!


    But fortunately, there is a Yuqing Kingdom behind them, as well as senior brothers Lu Shaoyou, Dragon God and so on. One day when they really encounter these problems, they must not sit back and ignore them!


    "I believe that Shenwu world will be better and better!"


    Some old people said so, full of joy.


    They knew that all this should have an inseparable relationship with Du Shaofu.


    After some exchanges with each other, we found that every time the Shenwu world changed, it was on the node of Du Shaofu''s breakthrough!


    People finally come to a conclusion that the higher Du Shaofu''s accomplishments are, the more he will transform himself, and the martial arts world will benefit from it!


    This, I am afraid, is because he controls the way of heaven in this realm, and the invisible power of order has a secret connection with itself!


    In other words, if Du Shaofu could come to juecheng one day, the world might be even stronger than that of thirty-three days!


    No one can explain the deepest reason clearly, but the truth is certainly such a truth!


    "Get ready. I''m going to pay homage to my grandfather in a few days."


    Du Shaofu did not think too much about the Shenwu world, but said with a long sigh.


    When he comes back, he naturally needs to pay homage to huolei ancestor, Lei Tianhuang, muqingge, fengwuxie, Renyuan, Yao tianwu, etc!


    These people, are hundreds of years ago, died in the evil cult catastrophe!


    For the peace of all living beings in this world, they paid their own lives and fought against the evil cult, and finally fell down!


    And it was the father of huolei and Lei Tianhuang that they disintegrated themselves together and turned into the force of thunder. They helped Du Shaofu to complete the law of thunder and lightning and transcend the realm of heaven and God, which made him really qualified to compete with the devil!


    Those heroic names, no one can forget, it is engraved in the hearts of all creatures in the Shenwu world, which can never be erased!


    "I''ll get ready!"


    He nodded and said to Du Shaofu.


    At this time, his cultivation had just stepped into the realm of seizing the gods. With the support of the wasteland behind him, his strength was greatly increased. Although he looked like an old man, he had a great transformation both mentally and physically!


    "Doctor, you have been working for so many years, now it''s time to rest! Some things should be left to the younger generation. There is no need to do everything personally! "


    Du Shaofu said, looking at the old man in front of him.


    Along the way, the doctor has paid too much for the wasteland. From the beginning, I was a shopkeeper. If it were not for the help of the doctor and Murong youruo, there would be no grand occasion of the wasteland now!"You boy!" The doctor glanced at Du Shaofu and said, "I''ve been busy all my life, and suddenly I feel idle when I''m free! You young people and other descendants, just go out and wander around. I''ll take care of the wasteland. You don''t need to worry about these trifles! What''s more, there are not many things that need to be done by me in today''s world


    Shenwu world is really quiet for hundreds of years, unprecedented!


    Although there are still conflicts among the younger generations of the major forces, all these will never involve the old generation of strong people, which will lead to large-scale fighting!


    After all, they all survived from the disaster of the evil cult. All living creatures had common strong enemies. At least in a short period of time, this feeling of sharing weal and woe will not fade away!


    The competition between the young and the strong is simply for training!


    "This time I came back to take you all for a trip in thirty-three days! I have some foundation there, so that people in this field will not have a place to settle down after they go to the outside world! "


    Du Shaofu then opened his mouth and said to the people of various forces, such as jialoubatian, Guo Ming, Zhu Xue, Sima Tixing, Gu Qingyang, and le zhengtongxuan.


    But as soon as he said this, there was a dead silence in the hall, and no one started to take over!


    This made Du Shaofu feel very surprised. Many strong men, especially those old men, have been looking forward to going for thirty-three days?


    It''s just what''s going on now, why don''t you have any surprise?


    "Hey, hey..." Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen, said with a smile: "thirty three days, I''m afraid it''s no better than the present Shenwu world! The advantage there is that there are so many strong people that we can get great training! However, now the world of Shenwu is still in the process of growth, and the benefits of practicing here are even more unimaginable! Therefore, as long as you keep making breakthroughs and breakthroughs, and let the Shenwu world become more and more prosperous, there is no difference between staying here and going to thirty-three days! Unless there is a bottleneck, you can go to the outside world for experience and long experience! "


    After his explanation, Du Shaofu finally understood what people thought.


    At the same time, the strong men of all the major forces showed a smile, all smiling at Du Shaofu and nodding.


    Du Shaofu touched his nose and felt embarrassed!


    It turns out that over the past few hundred years, these people have been more comfortable than they imagined, and they are not so worried and miserable!


    It is also true that the process of growth in this part of the world is extremely rare. If you can enjoy the unique conditions here, why do you have to go to thirty-three days?


    After all, people''s current cultivation is not strong enough. If you go out to experience, I''m afraid it''s just looking for abuse!


    Their plan is to wait for the cultivation to be stable before seeking a higher level. Then it is the time to really contact the outside world.


    "The world is growing, so in this process, will there be new laws to build up?"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu thought of this.


    He heard his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou say that in ancient times, all the natural creatures who could set foot in the realm of Tao were able to understand the great thousand rate of wonder in the process of world growth and the construction of laws, and then master the four primitive laws at the same time.


    However, after all the stability has taken shape, this condition no longer exists. In the later ages, however, there has never been a road carrying realm!


    If we think of the Shenwu world at this time, will new laws and order be born, so that the living creatures in this world can clearly perceive it, so as to obtain the supreme legal principle of heaven and earth. In time, will it be possible to create a realm carrying Taoism?


    However, this thought only flashed in his heart, and was erased by Du Shaofu!


    He sighed, after all, this world has already been born, and a large number of laws and principles have already been established. Even if a new order is born, it will only be transformed on the original basis. It is impossible for the law to be determined and the life will be magnificent as it was at the beginning of the world in the thirty-three days!


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to keep quiet for thirty-three days now, whether you stay in Shenwu world or not."


    Du Shaofu sighed again, and then said so.


    After hearing about his identity, he was told by the general.


    "No wonder the generals and ministers said when they killed the demon God that no one in the world could kill the demon God, but he could. It turned out that he was the flesh of the demon ancestor!"


    After hearing this, Du Tingxuan could not help but smile bitterly. There was a good friendship between the wasteland and the generals.


    The demon God is the transformation of a wisp of the original God of the demon ancestor. If the generals and ministers kill it and devour the other party''s power, they will be integrated with themselves. Indeed, as he said, they can really kill the demon gods. In fact, the reverse is also the same. If the devil knew the existence of generals and ministers in those days, I''m afraid that the first thing he would do was to find a door, and in any case he would seize the body of the demon ancestor!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2879

    "There are still great secrets in the world of Shenwu, where the body of the demon God was buried, but it is still unknown who did it today!"


    Du Shaofu thought of this layer, and there were many secrets waiting to be revealed.


    As for the oppressive force between heaven and earth, even if Du Shaofu had to go back to the source, there was no way to trace it. The order of heaven and earth and the principles of Tao and righteousness were too vague to grasp for a moment.


    But for the place where the body of the demon ancestor was buried, it was the easiest place to explore.


    When Du Shaofu had not yet reached the realm of Emperor Wu, he participated in the Tianjiao competition with young children of many forces. He once entered the shenlei mountain range of the animal kingdom, from which his generals and ministers came out.


    Therefore, he plans to go to the animal kingdom and explore it in detail.


    With his current cultivation, he can see through more illusions, and may have unexpected gains!


    If you can dig out the secret of Shenwu world, it is not difficult to imagine, it is absolutely a feat!


    "Thirty three days of turmoil, I don''t know whether the Shenwu world can be preserved!"


    Du Tingxuan sighed and muttered to himself.


    Mazu has entered the 18 levels of hell. All he needs is time. It is difficult to avoid the huge killing in thirty-three days.


    Although the Shenwu world is now expanding infinitely, even in terms of scale, it has been comparable to any big world in the past thirty-three days!


    But it doesn''t mean how tough this world is. After all, the changes here have only been carried out for hundreds of years, without the precipitation of countless years. The overall strength of living creatures is very weak!


    "The soldiers will block it. The water comes and the earth covers it! In those days, we were faced with a desperate situation? "


    Du Shaofu said.


    In spite of this, he could not help but worry.


    Mazu is the existence that even Pangu God and the legendary Dalao Tianzun can fight for. The most important thing is that he has the body of immortality, which was not really wiped out by the Ancient World War I!


    For this, Du Shaofu was not very clear about the reason. Why did Pangu and Daluo Tianzun and others not survive in all battles?


    Thinking of this, his heart suddenly suddenly suddenly, an inexplicable idea, so endless to jump into the mind!


    "Is it my preconceived idea Perhaps Pangu and Daluo did not fall? "


    As soon as this idea comes out, it''s totally out of control!


    Du Shaofu felt that his eyelids were jumping all the time. He deeply felt that his "flash of light" was so bold and incomparable!


    However, this speculation is not groundless. It is all from the chaos out of the gods and demons. The great God of Pangu opened up for 33 days. Why can''t he have immortal body?


    And if it''s like what I guess, I''m afraid the final fight will be more intense than expected!


    How terrible is the power that can erupt after the resurrection of several super powers in ancient times?


    Du Shaofu didn''t know how to really kill Mazu this time, and why he was the "key" in elder martial brother''s mouth!


    Maybe all this is under the control of his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou. Only those strong people can know everything at that time!


    In the main hall of the imperial palace of the wasteland, the people talked freely for a long time, until late at night, they slowly dispersed.


    In the next few days, Du Fu was very leisurely.


    This time, I returned to the world of Shenwu. As before, I had a heavy burden on my shoulders. I only wanted to practice hard, but I didn''t dare to be slack!


    Now, the world of Shenwu is peaceful, and there is no trivial matter for him to worry about.


    Therefore, he took Zixuan, Yejin and Su Muxin to stroll around the world. At the same time, Murong youruo and Zhu Xue of xuanfumen also went together.


    Before Du Shaofu left, Dongli Qingqing went to the outside world with Tianmu Shenshu ancestors. Dai Xingyu and qingluan Xiaoqing were also taken away by Dongxian.


    After Du Shaofu left, Qi Yexi and Sima Muhan went with the Yin Yang family and the Mohist School for thirty-three days. At this time, they were not in the Shenwu world.


    "I''ve been running around all these years, and I haven''t found Fu Yibai, the old madman, and the ancestors of Tianmu Shenshu."


    Du Shaofu sighed a little. After he left the Shenwu world, he was chased and killed first, then entered the Hunyuan space, and then a series of things happened.


    For those old friends, he never had a chance to meet.


    In those years, when he took care of his Beigong family, he should have found a time to come and thank him!


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu secretly decided that when he went back for another thirty-three days, he must go to the world as soon as possible!


    Du Shaofu didn''t think too much about the outside world. He accompanied the girls wholeheartedly and enjoyed the rare peace.


    As far as Su Muxin is concerned, what happened at that time has already put aside her resentment and gradually accepted everything.


    In addition, Ye Jin and Zixuan had a tacit understanding with Du Shaofu. They were all deeply rooted in their hearts and took care of each other!Murong youruo and Zhu Xue, and Du Shaofu have more friendship with them, but at the same time, there are some vague feelings in the blend, but it is not the time to break through.


    "Since you want to get rid of all the distractions, open up and relax and have a good look at the world today."


    Du Shaofu wandered around with several girls, aimlessly and inexpressibly leisurely.


    The great changes in this world have changed greatly in the past, but there are still some traces left. Du Shaofu was surprised and touched by the situation!


    On the third day of his return, the wasteland finally held a grand ceremony!


    In the original three continents and nine states, countless powerful people gathered, all gathered in the desolate country, to those who died in the catastrophe in those years!


    At the same time, all over the region, those left over from the battlefield, there are also living creatures put on tribute incense candles, to commemorate the dead heroes!


    Monuments stand in all directions, towering over the world. Their names are engraved on them, shining. If they are written in blood, they are imprinted on the hearts of many creatures!


    On this day, the huge bell rings all over the whole world, such as the voice of heaven, shaking nine days and ten places!


    The grief in the hearts of countless souls, especially those who have survived the catastrophe, is pathetic!


    At that time, the blood was still in front of us, and the boundless scarlet that swept the sky and the earth still flowed in some corners of the world, which was hard to erase!


    And all this, let a lot of creatures sad at the same time, but also more firm faith!


    Everyone''s ideas are the same, we must work hard to achieve a higher level, stand in a stronger position, so that we can have the ability to protect ourselves, relatives and friends!


    We can''t forget the disaster of the demon sect. It''s the pain of everyone. History can''t be staged again!


    And all these need to be built on the powerful world of Shenwu!


    "Laozu, Tianhuang, muqingzhi, fengwuxie, juekong, Renyuan, yaotianwu..."


    Standing on the high altar, the names murmured from Du Shaofu''s mouth. The tears blurred his eyes. The faces of those who had passed away flashed in his mind.


    How he thought these old friends were still alive at this time, but it was obviously impossible.


    What they left now is just the endless missing feeling in the hearts of countless people!


    Du Shaofu''s tears are flowing, so are other strong men!


    "The old man is dead. I really miss him!"


    Du Xiaoyao said with red eyes.


    At that time, he and huolei''s ancestors had always been different from each other. Especially in small matters, he always liked to argue with each other, and neither of them could accept the others. He did not know how many words they had fought.


    But after the other party''s passing away, the past noise seems to turn into scenes of thorns that are hard to pull out. Once touched, they will prick the pain of life!


    Not only Du Xiaoyao, but also Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, yepiaoling, qianguyu and others are in a sad state!


    The catastrophe has caused too many strong people to fall. Among those people, there are many close friends, and some are even close relatives. How can we not let people feel sad?


    "All this must not be repeated!"


    Du Shaofu saw all this in his eyes. After a long time, he clasped his hands tightly and bit his teeth gently.


    The devil is dead, the devil is resurrected, everything is far from over, but just a beginning!


    Once the whole demons are born, they will face a terrible blood robbery in thirty-three days, scarlet all over the sky!


    "Generals and ministers..."


    Du Shaofu murmured the name.


    The other side once let themselves return to the Shenwu world, and promised that this would be the only pure land.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t agree with him. How can Mao survive without his skin attached?


    If three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand worlds are occupied, can Shenwu world really be alone?


    At the same time, how will the countless children of Yuqing Kingdom, Master Yu Yuqian, senior brother Yu Taiyan, Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng, etc., as well as Fu Yibai, an old madman from the red sun and clear sky, the ancestor of Tianmu divine tree from three thousand worlds, and other people, such as Dongli Qingqing, qiyexi, Sima Muhan, and so on, will survive?


    Therefore, Du Shaofu absolutely did not allow this to happen!


    It is impossible for generals to turn back. Now he is just a demon ancestor. If so, let''s fight to the end!


    I believe that with the arrangement of elder martial brothers Lu Shaoyou and Dragon God, even if there is no Pangu God, Dalao Tianzun and other people alive, there is still a fight with the demons!


    "My world of martial arts should be integrated into one. If anyone dares to invade, he will be punished!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice resounded through the whole world. His words could be heard clearly in the ears of every living creature!


    "Those who offend me will be punished!"


    Many creatures in Shenwu world shout together, and everyone''s momentum is rising, straight to Xiaohan!


    This is a prophecy that has been seared into the bones of all people. It is a tacit agreement established after endless killing and cutting. No one will violate it!At this moment, we can see the boundless and magnificent Qi rising against the sky and breaking through the nine days!


    "Boom..."


    The sky trembled wildly, as if with a huge hand that was holding and shaking!


    The vast air is shooting all over the sky, which makes the world pale!


    After a long time, all this just slowly dispersed, the world of Shenwu returned to peace!


    In this situation, there are three old figures "Shua Shua Shua Shua" several times, one after another from the outside world, into the scope of the Shenwu world!


    These three people are all old people''s appearance, but have the beast clan characteristic!


    One of them had two horns, shining brightly; one had a long elephant trunk in front of his face, which was strange; the last one was even more strange, with a beak on his mouth, just like a bird!


    These three people did not come after Du Shaofu. They were the ancestors of Niuhuang, Xianghuang, and wuzhu, respectively!


    "Well, it seems that this world is very terrible. It doesn''t look like a small world!"


    The old ancestor of cattle shortage glared and shook the two huge horns on his head.


    When they are in the crevice of the world, they can not clearly perceive everything here.


    However, as soon as we entered the world, we had a very strong aura, which was no less than the world in the past thirty-three days!


    Such a situation makes it hard for the ancestors of cattle shortage to understand!


    "Besides thirty-three days, is there such a place? How can it be so? Why has it never been heard of? "


    The ancestors of Xianghuang are also unknown, so they are all old monsters who have lived for countless years. They know very well about the situation of thirty-three days and countless small worlds!


    As a matter of fact, with such a good world, we can''t hide it from them!


    But in fact, everything here is very strange to the three people, never touched!


    "Is this the thirty fourth day after thirty-three days?"


    Wu Zhu Laozu was shocked to the point that he couldn''t believe such a situation.


    The so-called thirty fourth day, there has never been such a statement, it is just a lie of his mouth!


    "Is this the foundation of Du Shaofu? No wonder! It''s no wonder that he was young and practiced so fast. If he were a person in a small world, he couldn''t do that! "


    Niu Huang''s ancestor was stunned, but he didn''t relax.


    However, he deeply felt that his conjecture was very reasonable. The world on this side was very terrible. It was probably because of this that he got out of the figure like Du Shaofu!


    Otherwise, if this is just a small ordinary world, even if it is tens of millions of years of practice, it will definitely not be able to appear such abnormal talents!


    If you look at the countless small worlds in the past thirty-three days, which one is not hard to survive? Who is not like a mole ant living in the shadow of countless strong men in the past thirty-three days?


    "What''s the matter? I feel my cultivation has been suppressed!"


    All of a sudden, Xianghuang Laozu screamed in horror and almost jumped up in the same place.


    He was so frightened that he kept jumping in his heart, which had never happened in countless years!


    "I also feel that this world space has a repressive force! I It was suppressed in the immortal peak


    The ancestor of black candle is also terrified, a pair of bird eyes radiate a blazing light, trying to defuse the oppressive force of terror.


    However, to his disappointment, this power is pervasive. Even if he works with all his strength, he can not shake at all. He can only let his cultivation be cut off!


    "Not good! It''s not good! "


    The old ancestor of Niuhuang screamed, and he looked in a panic.


    You know, as the peak of existence in thirty-three days, all three of them can absolutely suppress one party!


    Understanding a part of the power of the origin of the road can make itself fit in with the heaven and earth road, not to say that it is not bound by the heaven and earth like the territory carrying the road, but it can also travel freely like a fish in water. Where can''t we go?


    But what about this scene now?


    Why are the three people''s accomplishments suppressed, and there are only immortal peaks!


    This is really too difficult to understand, how can there be such a place in the world, even sit and forget the cultivation of the strong can be cut off?


    This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable, let the three people feel that they are like creatures who can''t swim. They are drowned in the endless sea, and they feel difficult to breathe!


    "I don''t care. Fortunately, we still have the strength to play the immortal peak, and we can make free hand! Even if it is not as good as what happened in his heyday, it is more than enough to kill Du Shaofu! The priority is to find him and suppress him directly! "


    After a long time, Xianghuang Laozu gradually calmed down the feeling of horror in his heart.


    He carefully sensed that although there was a terrible oppressive force in this world space, it only cut off the cultivation of three people, and did not cause real real real damage.The truth of the road they mastered can be freely displayed, and all kinds of magical powers have not been greatly affected!


    Du Shaofu, however, was only the early stage of the state of emptiness. His strength was comparable to that of the immortal five or six heaven.


    This cultivation is not seen by the three people. Even if it is the immortal peak, they can easily kill each other!


    "It''s better to be careful. After all, this world is the foundation of Du Shaofu, and I don''t know if there will be a hidden strong one!"


    The black candle ancestor''s eyes are bright, pondering said.


    He did not dare to take it lightly. Du Shaofu was afraid of his lack of strength. However, this field is too special. No one can say that there will be any bigger accidents!


    "Well said!"


    Niu Huang nodded his head and said, "we should keep a low profile. We should not attract anyone''s attention, let alone make any noise! First find out where Du Shaofu is, and then kill him directly! "


    The other two agreed!


    After that, they all stopped talking and began to sneak in silence, ready to find out where Du Shaofu was!


    They believe that as long as you are careful, you should not worry about any changes!


    Even if there are some powerful people hiding in this world, as long as we don''t disturb, when we can kill Du Shaofu in an instant, no one can rescue him in time!


    As a matter of fact, Du Shaofu, who was in the palace of the desolate Kingdom, had already sensed it when they first entered the world of Shenwu!


    He mobilized the power of heaven, and after a little investigation, he found the identity of the visitor!


    "How many dead people have come! Are you trying to kill me in this world? "


    The corner of his mouth swayed with a cold smile, his eyes looked through the void, and hummed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2880

    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold and full of murder!


    It''s hard to know the existence of Shenwu world when it''s in the crack of the world!


    It must be that the three strong orcs have been melting into heaven all the way, following themselves closely, and just entered this realm!


    There are many close relatives and friends here. It''s not a good thing to be exposed to the eyes of qianxu jinghuatian!


    "Or I was a little careless, I didn''t think of this floor!"


    Du Shaofu sighed a little, and he was very angry.


    However, he did not tangle with this matter more. If the numerous orcs want to find the Shenwu world, it should not be difficult.


    You know, qianxu jinghuatian is already on the same road with the demons at this time. As long as the generals or Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan tell us, everything here will come to the surface!


    "Now that you''re here, don''t go."


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly again, and a large amount of forest cold light appeared in his eyes. He said, "if it''s thirty-three days, I must be far away from you! But since you have come to the world of martial arts, you will not be able to stand up to your dignity! "


    Du Shaofu had already controlled the power of the order of heaven and earth in this world. He could mobilize the power of the world to suppress those who had forgotten the strong!


    It must be that at this time, the three men were also greatly suppressed by the force of heaven and earth, so it is certainly not too difficult to deal with them!


    "Shaofu, what happened?"


    On one side, Du Tingxuan saw that Du Shaofu''s face was not quite right, so he asked.


    "Some old men are dead. I''ll meet them!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t hide it, he said directly.


    Then, his figure swept out of the palace and rushed in the direction of the three men!


    "Come from the strong from the outside?"


    Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling, Zhen Qingchun and others looked at each other, and they all saw the sense of astonishment from their own eyes.


    Except for the nine members, no one from outside has ever been to the Shenwu world for hundreds of years. Not long after Du Shaofu came back, someone came after him. This is obviously something wrong!


    "It''s supposed to be the one who calms down Huatian''s life!"


    Du Xiaoyao a pair of pupil shot out two bright brilliance, whole body Teng up ferocious gas.


    "I''m going to see it!"


    Little star Jiao drinks, voice square falls, figure already disappeared from the spot, disappeared trace!


    "Go


    All of a sudden, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Du Shaojing, Jialou jueyu and others left the palace of the wasteland and followed Du Shaofu!


    There are endless mountains, beautiful trees, towering mountains, towering peaks, just like a sword, straight into the sky!


    There are also cliffs, valleys and ravines scattered among them, precipitous wonders!


    This is a barren land, where there is no living creature. After several changes in the Shenwu world, it is in a corner and has not yet been explored. It is very far away from the territory of the major forces!


    However, here, at this time, there are a lot of precious herbs growing here. Under the rich spirit of heaven and earth, this place can be regarded as a treasure land!


    "Then Du Shaofu walked out of this world, so extraordinary, and his name was absolutely loud! As long as you find the gathering place of this world''s creatures, it''s not difficult to trace their tracks! "


    On the top of the mountain, there were three old figures, one of whom had a pair of ox horns on his head.


    This old man is the ancestor of the ancient man cattle clan in Jinghua!


    "Good! The order of heaven and earth in this world is very different from that of the thirty-three days. Even if our cultivation is suppressed, we can still exert the power of the immortal nine heaven peak. The speed of walking through the sky is much faster than that of ordinary people! Therefore, it will not be long before we find Du Shaofu! "


    The Xianghuang ancestor of the white jade dragon elephant clan nodded, and his eyes swept around him.


    As he said, this world is very strange. In terms of scale and aura, it is almost the same as that of the thirty-three days!


    But what''s different is that the order of the laws of heaven and earth here is somewhat special. The oppressive power of terror limits the cultivation of the three people!


    Fortunately, their own accomplishments are incomparably profound. They are all sitting and forgetting. Even if they are suppressed, they can still display their speed!


    "Let''s go. It''s not too late. If it''s too late, it will change! In any case, we''d better find the boy first and kill him! "


    The black candle ancestor of the black scale God Wu clan uttered his voice with pity and coldness.


    For them, the only goal of this trip is to kill Du Shaofu. As long as the boy dies, everything will no longer matter!


    And they don''t dare to make too much fuss. Even if they want to find out the trace of the boy, they must be careful not to make too much noise!


    "Let''s go!"


    Laozu Niuhuang and Xianghuang kept nodding, and at the same time issued a clear roar. They were ready to continue to break through the void and keep on going!But it is in the moment before their action, a light floating voice suddenly rings in the ears of three people!


    "Don''t bother the three to look for it. I''m coming by myself."


    The voice did not have any abnormal tone, as if it was telling the most common things.


    But as soon as they fell in the ears of the three orcs, they were all suddenly tight!


    They were shocked by the sound. There were people who could bully them, but they did not show any fluctuation!


    The most important thing is that what the visitors said was obviously aimed at the three people. Didn''t they say that their identity or purpose of coming here has been exposed?


    Don''t want to think about it, the three old men all turned their heads at the same time and looked in the direction of the sound.


    However, there was no fluctuation in the void, but there was a figure of the youth in purple robe stepping out of it!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    How could they not know this young man in purple robe? Who else could there be but Du Shaofu, who hated the whole qianxu jinghuatian?


    This young man, they are so impressed, is the existence that all orcs want to kill!


    However, after repeated moves, two of them even went out to sit and forget the situation, and they couldn''t take him down!


    This, also let the whole qianxu jinghuatian have a stomach full of fire!


    At this time, seeing the appearance of the purple robed youth, the three strong orcs immediately gave birth to a strong killing opportunity!


    "Yes, I am! Don''t you come here to find me? "


    Du Shaofu walked out of the void and faced the three strong people who were sitting and forgetting. He spoke calmly.


    He didn''t have the look of panic in the face of sitting and forgetting. He was obviously very calm and easygoing, as if he were chatting with some old friends!


    The identity of the three opposite has been known by him!


    "Jie Jie, boy, you dare to take the initiative to find us, you just don''t know how to live or die!"


    The old ancestor of Niuhuang recovered from his initial shock. His face suddenly became ferocious and said angrily to Du Shaofu.


    They were worried about whether there would be any accident if the matter was delayed. Now, Du Shaofu sent it to the door by himself. Isn''t it different from looking for death?


    "There''s a lot of nonsense from some old animals! If you want to fight, you can do it. I''ll be here by myself, and see if you can really kill me! "


    Standing in the world of martial arts and feeling the secret connection between the order of heaven and earth, Du Shaofu was full of courage and did not feel panic at all for the three strong men in front of him!


    He stands tall in the void, facing the three strong people who are sitting and forgetting, with endless mockery on his face!


    "Du Shaofu, you want to die!"


    Xianghuang Laozu showed his anger and said to Du Shaofu coldly.


    When have the three of us, who are few in the past thirty-three days, been so despised?


    Even if Du Shaofu escaped several times from the hands of others, he could not despise himself so much!


    "I''ll find out in a moment who is looking for death!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes darkened and he hummed.


    His face did not show a trace, his eyes were straight at the three Orc visitors.


    "It''s not weak, but no matter how strong your courage is, you can''t be saved today."


    Niu Huang was a little surprised, but he couldn''t figure out where Du Shaofu came from.


    But on this point, he did not think much, but the boy is very evil, need to pay more attention to it!


    "Jie Jie..."


    Wu Zhu Lao Zu looked at Lu Shaoyou. His shocked look lasted only for a short time, and then he showed a grim sneer!


    In his eyes, Du Shaofu was dead at this time, and he only heard his gloomy way: "Du Shaofu, this is heaven. You don''t go, there is no way to hell. You break in! Last time, there were a lot of sitting and forgetting strong people for you, see where you can escape this time! Who else in this world can save you


    He grinned grimly. He felt that Du Shaofu''s face looked lovely. He actually brought it to him!


    The boy just stepped into the realm of virtual road and soon, relative to his three people, he was just as weak as a mole ant!


    Even if the three of them are suppressed by the force of heaven and earth, it is easy to kill each other!


    This time, without the presence of more than a dozen young people, Du Shaofu could not escape!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed on the ancestors of Niuhuang, Xianghuang and wuzhu, but he was not moved.


    "Only the three of you are here. I want to say that you, not me, will be the last to die."


    Du Shaofu said with a faint smile.


    As a matter of fact, his smile is deeper!


    Not to mention the place where the three orcs sit and forget, even if all the ancestors of qianxu jinghuatian come to the Shenwu world, what?Here, oneself is God, can dominate everything!


    No matter how many strong people come, they can easily kill them!


    After all, even the senior brother Shaoyou and other characters came to this world, they had to be greatly suppressed by the power of the world!


    The situation of sitting and forgetting is even more unavoidable. They just grasp the power of the source of the road, and there is a huge gap that is insurmountable from the place where people carry the road!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2881

    "There''s no need to waste your saliva. Capture and kill Du Shaofu quickly. This is a great disaster!"


    The old ancestor of Niuhuang drank deeply and said nothing more.


    His feet suddenly stepped on the void, like a magnificent mountain moving, so that the space suddenly burst open, the whole world is like a big hand tightly holding, shaking general!


    "I don''t know if there are any hidden strong men in this world. Since he''s here alone, we''ll kill them, so as not to have another accident!"


    Xianghuang Laozu also drank a lot, and his body suddenly changed into a giant dragon!


    That long trunk stabbed into the sky, like a mountain range across, releasing the terrible power!


    "Kill!"


    The black candle ancestor roared, the sound was sharp, like the bird''s song!


    Only in a moment, the three orcs were all shot at the same time!


    This is the best time to kill Du Shaofu. They don''t want to continue to delay. All of a sudden, they are fighting against Du Shaofu!


    "Come on! Let me have a good time with you


    Du Shaofu also uttered a long roar in his mouth. His feet were vigorous and vigorous, and Zijin tianque appeared in his hands!


    He did not directly mobilize the power of heaven and earth to suppress the three men, but wanted to fight the enemy with his own strength!


    After being limited to cultivation, the three strong people sit back and forget. At this time, there are only immortal jiuchongtian''s peak accomplishments. Du Shaofu, who is a strong man, has not really met with him. This time, he can sharpen it and measure the gap between himself and that kind of existence!


    "Hum, hum..."


    However, the three ancestors of Niuhuang, Xianghuang and wuzhu are all shining with bright light. The power of the origin of the law is running wildly. They want to transform into the origin of the road!


    However, after a dull hum, the terrible breath spreads out in the void, with invisible secret power circulating, which directly suppresses the power of the origin of the road!


    This is the order rules of the Shenwu world, and their accomplishments are tightly limited, so it is difficult to break through the shackles of heaven!


    "Even if it is the original power of the law, cutting you is like crushing a mole ant!"


    The ancestor of Niuhuang shouts that the body of the ancient and barbarian cattle is revealed and rushes directly to Du Shaofu!


    A piece of laws evolved and formed, and spread wildly in the heaven and earth!


    The body of the wild ancient cattle, as if stirring the wind and cloud all over the sky, wrapped with the general trend of heaven and earth!


    "Du Shaofu, you must die today. No one can save you!"


    The elephant with a fierce nose!


    The trunk of the spray of rays, is also the force of the origin of the law of terror, illusions out of the sky magnificent luster, as if a real world condensed, directly pushed across!


    "Kill!"


    The ancestor of black candle shows the body of black scale God. His wings break through the sky and kill the sky!


    The terrible energy condenses a series of whirling blades, swinging out!


    "Heaven and earth are empty!"


    Du Shaofu''s long drinking sounds like a bell!


    Zijin tianque was held up by him and lifted straight over the top. A sword like the whole world condensed in an instant!


    Such a sword is like a light column connecting the sky and the earth. It is dazzling and fierce in the world!


    The vast force of the origin of the law in which the flow of endless, magnificent!


    Although they can''t compare with the three Orc elders in momentum, what makes people surprised is that they are actually flowing with Taoist rhyme and madly interweave, which evolves the power of terror!


    "Boom..."


    The attacks of both sides suddenly collide together, and the whole world seems to be overturned!


    Du Shaofu''s figure was violently shocked and retreated. His body was like an arrow shot out. In an instant, he swept out thousands of miles and drew a straight line!


    Endless energy crazy vent out, strangle all obstacles, around the standing many peaks, all in this wave was destroyed, turned into dust falling!


    Along with it, there was a violent tremor in almost the whole world, and the terrible wave pounded away, shaking the void!


    Countless creatures were startled. They didn''t know what had happened. They had to look around and find out the source of the movement!


    "There is still a big gap between us and such strong people."


    He couldn''t help but think of it.


    After running the air machine in the body, the vibration was completely suppressed!


    Fortunately, at the last moment just now, he mobilized the power of heaven and earth to fight against it. Otherwise, if the attack of the three strong men fell directly on him, even if he did not die, he would have to take off his skin!


    This is still because the three were suppressed in the immortal nine heaven peak!


    If they could exert their strength of sitting and forgetting, Du Shaofu would not have thought of practicing with these three men!


    "What happened next! How can this boy be so strong? "On the other hand, Niuhuang, Xianghuang and wuzhu are also shocked.


    It is hard for them to imagine that Du Shaofu would not die under the attack of the three of them at the same time, which is beyond their understanding.


    As a matter of fact, they have already known that Du Shaofu, who has just stepped into the realm of emptiness, is only equivalent to the appearance of immortal five Heaven. In front of the immortal nine heaven, he should only be trampled!


    But the fact is that, although the boy was repulsed, he really accepted the attack!


    Such a situation, had to make the three old people all feel strange!


    "Shaofu!"


    "Brother!"


    "Daddy


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, many strong men who were originally in the palace of the wasteland also came to the neighborhood under the leadership of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao!


    When they arrived here, Du Shaofu had turned back!


    "I''m fine! These old animals are not hurt! "


    Du Shaofu smiles and gives a reassuring look to many powerful men.


    "Why, there are so many people here?"


    Seeing the arrival of Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, Jialou jueyu and xiaoxingxing, Laozu of Niuhuang suddenly gave a light sigh.


    "Jie Jie Jie It seems that this field is not very good. Besides Du Shaofu, the strongest people are the little girl and the monkey! "


    Xianghuang Laozu, with a pitiful smile, said in a voice.


    When he swept his eyes, he saw the strength of all the visitors in his eyes and peeped into the depth!


    And found the situation, let him can''t help but laugh out!


    Originally, they thought that there would be some hidden strongmen in this field, which made the three people feel afraid!


    But who knows these people, in addition to the three Du Shaofu who met in the immortal heaven of Yin Qiong, the most powerful one is the real state!


    What''s the difference between this strength and a group of clowns? It''s a pity that they are so cautious after they enter this world!


    "My second Austria, where are these three old animals from? Are they so arrogant?"


    Zhen Qingchun, the boy of Shengzhen array, couldn''t help but scold.


    "These three people are beasts of qianxu jinghuatian. They have come to deliver food to us!"


    Du Xiaoyao was not polite at all, with a grim smile on her face.


    He and Zhen Qingchun are not afraid at all. We should know that Du Shaofu is completely in charge of this field. No matter how fierce the three old guys are, they can only be the victims of torture!


    "Huang kou''er, you can''t say anything here. You don''t know how to live or die!"


    Hearing Zhen Qingchun and Du Xiaoyao''s words, Niuhuang Laozu, wuzhu Laozu and Xianghuang Laozu are instantly angry!


    Especially the words Du Xiaoyao said are the pain in their hearts!


    At that time, Du Shaofu, together with more than 200 immortal strong men, killed many beasts and ate them!


    Today was once again mentioned, how can people not resist violent behavior?


    "I really don''t understand. In such a strange world, living creatures are so weak!"


    Wu Zhu Lao Zu sneered. He couldn''t understand the situation.


    It seems that the aura and resources of this field are not weaker than that of the past thirty-three days. However, the most powerful people present are actually just stepping on their feet and chopping for a long time!


    If it comes to the outside world, no one will believe it!


    "What''s the use of coming here? A group of weak, also dare to speak out! Since all of you are here today, none of you will escape after Du Shaofu''s death. Let''s bury all of you together! "


    Like Huang Laozu''s eyes shot out a gloomy light, said coldly.


    No matter how many weak people gather, that is a group of weak people. In the face of absolute strength, quantitative change can not cause qualitative change, nor change the result of their defeat!


    The three veterans have decided that not only Du Shaofu is going to die today, but also none of the others will stay!


    "You are the only one who speaks louder than you are!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu stepped out and went to Niuhuang, wuzhu and Xianghuang.


    He slowly put away the Zijin tianque and looked directly at the three people!


    "Dad, get rid of them. Don''t let these three old guys escape!"


    The little star opened his mouth and called to Du Shaofu.


    If they are three people out of this world, even Du Shaofu will have no way to deal with them.


    So, the only way to kill them is here!


    Once you fall into the Shenwu world, such a huge loss is unimaginable for qianxu jinghuatian!


    "Since you are here, please stay all of them."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said coldly.


    He no longer hesitated, directly raised two palms, arms and ten fingers kept dancing!All of a sudden, there is an inexplicable charm between heaven and earth, which makes people feel flustered and trembling!


    Du Shaofu didn''t intend to drag on any longer. He directly began to mobilize the power of heaven and earth and suppress him!


    The three strong orcs are all practicing in a state of sitting and forgetting. They all feel the strange changes between heaven and earth in an instant. Are they all shocked at the moment!


    "This is..."


    Niu Huang''s ancestors murmured in his mouth and looked at the sky. He saw a large piece of invisible trace in the evolution, weaving a huge net and crushing down towards the three people!


    "No! This is the power of heaven


    As Huang Laozu also yelled, he quickly understood the root of this scene, and suddenly his heart was violently shocked and wanted to die!


    "No way! How can it be the power of heaven


    Black candle ancestor''s eyes are very big, no longer as indifferent as just.


    Under the mighty power of heaven, he was afraid and frightened, and his heart was filled with infinite awe!


    The bodies of the three strong orcs could not help shaking!


    "Not good! Run away... "


    A moment later, the ancestor of cattle shortage reacted immediately!


    He felt the breath of extreme danger. Even though he was sitting and forgetting, he did not dare to linger under the authority and wanted to escape!


    "Whoosh..."


    That is to say, in the moment when the voice of Niuhuang old ancestor falls, the two ancestors, wuzhu Laozu and Xianghuang Laozu, have already moved!


    Where did they dare to stay? In the blink of an eye, they turned into streamers and fled to the depths of the sky!


    "Du Shaofu, let you go today, and one day you will die without a burial place!"


    Niu Huang finally took a look at Du Shaofu and said a cruel word, even if he followed Wu Zhu Lao Zu and Xiang Huang Lao Zu!


    He was so scared that his heart sank to the end!


    This sudden sense of terror made him not want to stay in this world for a moment!


    It''s so evil here that the power of heaven and earth is pouring towards them!


    "You''re afraid you don''t have that chance!"


    A faint voice came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth. It was like the ban of heaven and earth. As Du Shaofu opened his mouth, the voice of lightning and thunder was heard in the sky!


    With the sudden trembling of the sky, a breath of groundless uneasiness and heart trembling quietly permeates from the earth and the deep sky!


    "Boom..."


    The earth roared, and in the world of divine power, millions of living creatures were shaking in their hearts for no reason. It seemed that they were permeated from the soul and blood with pressure, making people want to crawl on the ground!


    All of a sudden, above the sky, the three ancestors, Niuhuang Laozu, Xianghuang Laozu and wuzhu Laozu, were suddenly shocked!


    Then, panic suddenly came down, bound to them!


    The three people are totally imprisoned by the energy of heaven and earth. Under the power of heaven, the yuan God is afraid, and the surrounding space is frozen for no reason, and the whole body can not move!


    "Shaofu is so strong!"


    "Is this the power of heaven?"


    Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, qianguyu and others are also looking at Du Shaofu one by one!


    Everyone''s body stopped in the air for a moment, and their eyes were filled with endless shock. The breath made them tremble and feel a great danger! Du Shaofu waved his purple robe. In this moment, he stood tall and straight across the sky, and stepped into the air. He was the first to arrive in front of the imprisoned ox famine ancestor who could not move at all. Looking at his frightened eyes, he said indifferently, "the strong man who forgets the first state comes to this world and is just like a mole ant in front of me. What''s the qualification for clamoring?" When the indifferent voice dropped, Du Shaofu reached out his hand and pointed out several prohibitions, which immediately fell on his body in the eyes of the ancestors of Niuhuang. He banned them and then threw them to Du Xiaoyao in the distance, saying, "Xiaoyao, we haven''t eaten the meat of the wild ancient bull, so we can make a delicious meal later!"


    "OK!"


    Du Xiaoyao waved his hand and drew the captive ox famine ancestor closer to the space. The cold feeling in his eyes was wiped on the dead dog like ox famine ancestor!


    And this kind of look, see cow Huang old ancestor whole body out of cool air!


    Du Shaofu didn''t kill himself directly, or did he want to eat himself?


    This makes Niu Huang feel humiliated, but helpless!


    Above the sky, Du Shaofu''s figure did not stop at all, but appeared in front of Xianghuang''s ancestor.


    Under the confinement of Tianwei, looking at Du Shaofu in front of him, he was terrified and frightened in his eyes. With all his strength, he could not get rid of the shackles.


    the fright from blood and soul could not be dispelled and resisted. Facing Du Shaofu in front of him, Xianghuang felt as if he were facing heaven and earth, and the present Du Shaofu was like this heaven and earth The master of!He has never felt so powerless. Where is he facing a living creature? This is totally facing the way of heaven!


    "This is not a small world in general, nor does it exist in the same way as in the past thirty-three days! Here... "


    As Huang Laozu said, his eyes suddenly and violently trembled. His whole body trembled and he looked at Du Shaofu. His pupils shrank, and his eyes surged like the tide!


    He was shocked and said, "I know! got it! Du Shaofu, you control the way of heaven in this world. Whether it is the power of thousands of laws or the power of the road, you are in control! It is said that in this world, you can control everything in the world, and you are the master... "


    "Congratulations, right answer!"


    Du Shaofu stood quietly in front of Xianghuang, who was imprisoned by Tianwei, with a faint smile in his mouth!


    Suddenly, the radian of his mouth became majestic and awe inspiring, his eyes indifferent, and he said with a sneer, "your end will be the same as that old cow!"


    He said in his mouth, is to mobilize the boundless force, hit a ban, fell on Xianghuang Laozu''s body!


    Then, the huge white jade dragon elephant itself was thrown into Du Xiaoyao''s hands again!


    "Don''t Don''t... "


    At this time, the old ancestor of wuzhu was already scared to death!


    His eyes were wide open, and his whole body trembled as he approached him step by step!


    As a strong man in the situation of sitting and forgetting, it''s just that his strength is suppressed in this field, but he is still captured and eaten as meat!


    Such a fate, he lived for countless years and never expected it!


    "From the moment you step into this world, it''s too late!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the other side in a mockery manner, without concealing the irony in his words.


    As Huang Laozu said, in this side of the world, oneself is the master, is the God, can dominate everything here!


    Don''t say it''s a situation of sitting and forgetting. Even the stronger people carrying the way here will be greatly restrained!


    Therefore, the fate of these three people has long been doomed!


    "If you don''t eat the delicious food delivered to your door, it will be a thunderbolt to heaven!"


    Du Shaofu had no pity at all. He immediately imprisoned Wu Zhu''s ancestor! And such words are more frightening than the sound of death in the ears of the three orcs!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2882

    Pity the three Orc strongmen. They are all sitting and forgetting. Even if these people have not really experienced the activities of the demon clan in those years, they are not the terrible people who have survived from ancient times!


    However, now, the three people have fallen into the hands of Du Shaofu at the same time, and they will face the fate of being eaten!


    If it comes to thirty-three days, I''m afraid it''s not like shaking your chin!


    "Boss, let''s go."


    Seeing that the last ancestor of the black candle was restrained by Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao was excited immediately. He even licked his mouth and was inexplicably excited!


    "From the outside, the sitting and forgetting Orc is the strongest one in the world!"


    Du Yunlong, Du Shaojing, yepiaoling, qianguyu and others were shocked and looked at the three people who had been arrested.


    "Haha I''m afraid this kind of meat of the terrible strong can bring great benefits after eating it! "


    Zhen Qingchun''s face, dangling a strange charm, hey ran said with a smile.


    Most of the strong people around Du Shaofu and others are nodding!


    Although everyone was shocked by what Du Shaofu wanted to do, they were still looking forward to it!


    The noumenon of these three elders is very strong. Their meat must carry unimaginable energy!


    For today''s people, it is a rare treasure!


    "Let''s go and have a taste of the meat quality of the wild ancient cattle, the white jade dragon elephant and the blue scale God black!"


    Du Shaofu, with a smile, said to his surroundings.


    He is no longer going to the wasteland, and then he will go to the wasteland.


    For Du Shaofu, the attack of the three powerful orcs in jinghuatian of qianxu did not cause much sensation!


    However, in his heart, there was a sense of worry!


    After all, the existence of this world is too special. I''m afraid that the news here has reached qianxu jinghuatian!


    If this is the case, it will cause more powerful people to spy!


    He can''t stay in the Shenwu world all the time. He has to go for thirty-three days!


    Therefore, the exposure of this world is not a good thing for many creatures!


    "Take a step and see a step!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t have much trouble with this issue. Instead, he took all the people back to the desolate country!


    After that, Niuhuang, Xianghuang and wuzhu were killed one after another. Their flesh and blood were made into delicious food. They were steamed, roasted, fried and stewed, which really made many people in this field have a good meal!


    These meat food, let a lot of people''s internal strength soar, even some in the bottleneck of the strong, is immediately looking for a closed door, concentrate on seeking a breakthrough!


    Only Du Shaofu doesn''t feel much. He is now in a state of emptiness. Although the meat of the strong is extraordinary, it''s hard for him to make more understanding and breakthrough through the baptism of the original power of the road!


    "We don''t know how to improve these three levels successfully, namely, tracing the way, transforming the way and carrying the way with the body."


    When his life was peaceful, Du Shaofu could not help thinking about these things.


    These three levels were told by elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou.


    If you want to meet the demons and resist the generals and ministers, I''m afraid that as the most important person in the elder martial brother''s mouth, I''m afraid that at least I have to reach the place where I can carry the way with my body and achieve the real body carrying the way!


    "It''s time to visit shenlei mountain!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly turned to the void, toward a certain direction.


    It used to be the place where the animal kingdom was located. At that time, many forces in Kyushu held a Tianjiao contest among the young and powerful once every 30 years. Du Shaofu also participated in it and won the purple thunder xuanding!


    "Dad, I''ll go with you!"


    "Boss, I''m going too!"


    Hearing what Du Shaofu said, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao immediately said.


    Later, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu and Du Shaojing all looked at Du Shaofu with burning eyes and wanted to go together.


    "Little star and little demon will go with me. The others are waiting outside! This is the place where the demon ancestor''s body was suppressed. It''s very important. I''m afraid there will be unimaginable danger hidden there, so we can''t take it lightly! "


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said so.


    He made the final decision, and the others agreed after a moment''s consideration.


    After all, Du Tingxuan, yepiaoling, qianguyu and others are just the beginning of their cultivation, while Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao have already stepped into the immortal realm!


    It would be more advantageous for them to accompany Du Shaofu!


    Without any delay, they left the wasteland and went to the place where the original animal kingdom was!


    After a while, Du Shaofu arrived at the destination with little star and Du Xiaoyao!


    Due to the great changes of Shenwu world in recent years, the original shenlei mountain has long been no longer the same, and has become a more vast and magnificent mountain range!However, under the careful observation of the three people, still can see a little trace of that year!


    "What kind of secret is there in the place where the demon ancestor''s body was suppressed?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled, looking at the mountains in front of him.


    "Boss, what do we do?"


    Du Xiaoyao stepped forward and asked Du Shaofu.


    "Under the cover of the mountains, there is a strange place. Let''s go and have a look first."


    Du Shaofu mobilized the power of the laws of heaven to spy on things that others could not.


    He found that under the cover of the mountains, there was a special space, which was incompatible with other places!


    This space is vague and uncertain, and it is hard to grasp the concrete trace even with Du Shaofu''s current cultivation!


    It is precisely because of this situation that when they entered here, they did not find any abnormality at all!


    "Go


    The little star drinks a little, and her exquisite body unfolds. She goes straight into nothingness and disappears in the sky with Du Shaofu and Du Xiaoyao!


    The next moment, the three entered an alternative space, a huge light door appeared in front of them!


    From the light door, there is a terrible breath, surging out, with a sense of desolation, like the light of chaos!


    All three of Du Shaofu couldn''t help their eyes moving as the wild air spread out!


    In particular, little star and Du Xiaoyao feel that the whole human body is going to be eroded and disintegrated by the savage breath!


    "What a terrible smell, how can there be such a place?"


    Du Xiaoyao didn''t understand. When he came in from the outside world, there was nothing strange here!


    But once entered, it is facing such a terrible scene!


    "I don''t know where the light door leads to, and there will be something terrible in it!"


    Little star is also speechless, she raised her head and looked at the huge light door which was hundreds of times higher than her own body!


    "This breath is really terrible!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth and tried to suppress his astonishment. He began to look at the light door!


    He can clearly feel that the breath revealed in it really has a taste of the beginning of heaven and earth, which seems to make people go back to ancient times!


    "I can''t stand it any more!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s forehead Qin out a little sweat, so is the way.


    He just stood in front of the light door, can feel the huge pressure, just like Mount Tai, all pervasive, directly into the body!


    Only by constantly running the internal force can we suppress it!


    "How are you, little star?"


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly, looked at the little star and asked.


    "I also feel very uncomfortable, I feel like an ant in general!"


    Little star''s eyes did not move, just staring at the huge light door, murmured.


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "wait for me here. I''ll go in and have a look."


    "Boss, be careful!"


    Du Xiaoyao jaw head, told a.


    "Dad, why don''t I go with you?"


    The little star turned his head and looked at Du Shaofu.


    "No, I don''t know what kind of existence there is. Just stay here!"


    Du Shaofu waved his hand. After saying a word, he flashed into the light door.


    Under the gaze of Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, the body of the purple robed youth flickered away, and was directly swallowed up by the immeasurable light, and disappeared in the terrible savage air!


    After entering the guangmen gate, Du Shaofu could not help but stagger back a few steps, even when he felt a strong air coming towards his face like a sea wave!


    But this step back, but did not let him return to the small star and Du Xiaoyao two people''s place!


    "How does this exist?"


    Du Shaofu looked back, then turned around, unable to contain the shock.


    In front of him, it is totally unlimited light, can not see anything else, but vaguely, it seems that the endless light constitutes a huge channel!


    And his whole person, more like in the mire in general, difficult to earn!


    "Go in and have a look!"


    Du Shaofu did not think much about it any more. He walked all the way along the passage. Wrapped in the endless atmosphere of wilderness, he felt more pressure when he took every step forward. It was like a huge stone whose chest was suppressed, which made people unable to speak.


    After a long time, Du Shaofu found that the light in this space was bright. He suddenly looked up and his eyes became more and more difficult to calm down. He kept murmuring: "what is this place?"


    At this time, the front space suddenly opened, revealing a void. Within the void, it was like a chaos, and the faint bright light spread, just like a huge cloud group. A more wild, desolate and ancient breath came out of frustration and filled with rich incomparable!This cloud is so vast that it is beyond Du Shaofu''s imagination!


    Looking up at this huge cloud is like looking up at the vast sky of the universe. The mind can''t pry into it at all. There is the shadow flow of the sun, the moon and the stars, the energy of the heaven and the earth gathering and diffusing, and the faint fluorescence flickering, which makes the mind dazzling.


    At this time, Du Shaofu looked at the vast and boundless clouds as if he were facing the whole universe. The vast and indescribable breath, accompanied by the savage spirit, made him crawl on the ground!


    "Definitely!"


    Under this tremendous pressure, Du Shaofu''s breath gushed out and stamped on the ground. The whole space trembled. His body suddenly stabilized and stood steadily in the light channel.


    With Du Shaofu''s resistance, something seems to have been aroused in the vast cloud. Then, an increasingly huge invisible pressure collapsed on him, as if Du Shaofu must be prostrate on the ground.


    "Hum, can a breath make me prostrate on the ground! I have come all the way over the years. Who can make me kneel except my own teacher? Even in that world, it can''t be! "


    Du Shaofu gave a light drink, and Huang mangdou shot in his eyes. The power of the four primitive laws gushed out, firmly holding his body and standing firm!


    A breath can almost make him crawl, which makes Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly proud! After all, I have to fight against generals and ministers and fight with the demons to the end. If this breath can''t resist, why should I step on a stronger level of the realm of virtual Tao, stand on the top of the thirty-three days, and uncover the great secret of the existence of Shenwu world?


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    However, the more rebellious Du Shaofu was, the greater the pressure was!


    The wild, desolate and ancient breath came and crushed him. Under this kind of wild, desolate and ancient breath, even Du Shaofu''s soul and blood were shaken violently!


    Under this huge pressure, Du Shaofu felt that he was more and more difficult to resist. It was as if he had a huge stone on his back. Not only that, but also the pressure from spirits and blood made him more and more difficult to support.


    In a short time, Du Shaofu was sweating, his body was shaking, and he could not support himself. He felt that all his bones would be crushed and cracked.


    "Hum!" Du Shaofu gave a deep hum and a sonorous voice. He never bowed his head. The power of the four majestic primitive laws poured out like a steel needle stuck in nothingness, supporting his body like a rock. No matter how great the pressure is,


    , he will never bow down!


    In his heart, under the great pressure, his blood and soul were shaking, which made Du Shaofu more difficult to support. The pressure from his soul and blood was even more difficult to resist!


    Du Shaofu also showed his extraordinary state of mind at the moment. He stood up with his head held high without any distractions. He swore that he would not bow down, and even was born with a sense of resistance. The greater the pressure, the stronger the resistance!


    "Hi..." At the same time, Du Shaofu was surprised to find that this huge force of repression began to fade slowly and finally disappeared completely. Suddenly, he felt relaxed. Compared with the pressure just received, Du Shaofu was like a comparison between heaven and hell.


    "Hi..." Just when Du Shaofu was wondering, a huge milli light suddenly spread out from the vast cloud in front of him. There were also sun, moon and stars in it. There were stars shining in it. It was just like from the depths of the universe and the vast sea of stars, it was beyond billions of light years ¡£


    That huge cloud, with the spread of the light, seems to be a flash of life in general, one of the vast, wild, ancient breath surging shaking, and then spread out!


    "Hoo..."


    It was like a long time, and it was like an electric Firestone. A huge light column gushed out, and then it suddenly pierced the clouds.


    At this time, Du Shaofu could see the light column clearly!


    This is really a very strong pillar of light, which is countless times bigger than the mountains, as if the pillars of heaven were oppressed!


    But all of this did not stop with the coming of this light column, but see the sky above, one after another, "Shua Shua Shua Shua" uninterrupted, one after another of the thick light pillars suddenly formed!


    Between the light column and the light column, crisscross, wantonly interspersed, such as a pile of extremely long trees scattered stacked in general!


    On each pillar of light, there was a wild, desolate and ancient atmosphere. They gathered together madly and covered Du Shaofu and poured into Du Shaofu''s body!


    With the influx of this huge force, Du Shaofu suddenly felt himself sucked in by a huge suction force!


    The next moment, he could not help but be wrapped up and directly entered the cloud. All of this could not reach Du Shaofu''s rebellious heart. He was rudely struggling with this terrible force!In a short time, Du Shaofu was directly into the cloud, and then he was in a huge white cloud!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes, even in the air in front of him, opened his mouth in amazement!


    It was not until he really got into the cloud that he could see what kind of situation it was!


    But see that a crisscross of light columns, it looks like a line like, intertwined with each other, such as the formation of a huge optical network, directly shrouded in the boundless space!


    "This is..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned, as if he were looking at something terrible!


    It is not difficult for him to find that under the interweaving and shrouding of these beams of light, what constitutes is indeed a huge net, in which there is a terrible force of terror!


    And these energy, seems to take this as the center, spreads to the boundless place, flows orderly, also does not know is flows to where!


    "How could there be such a presence here? Why on earth do these forces gather here and where do they flow? "


    Du Shaofu felt that his mouth was dry and his tongue was dry. Although he had been separated from the feeling of powerlessness at the beginning, all the pressure had been dissipated!


    However, he can still clearly feel that in front of that terrible power, he is really not even a slag!


    If you go to touch it, I''m afraid it will be crushed into powder in an instant, and there will be no place to die!


    This is a feeling of standing at the top of a mountain. Just like ordinary people facing endless mountains, they only feel the vastness of Cangshan Mountain and their own insignificance!


    And each huge light column is like a mountain! This is the power of the road!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2883

    Only when Du Shaofu was greatly shocked, the columns of light had undergone great changes, and they all collapsed!


    In this moment, he only felt like a fish, facing this big net, he had no power to get rid of it, and it was difficult to move in an instant!


    But in the next moment, but heard "Hua La" a flash of light, his body rushed up a burst of bright brilliance, Xiaguang Wandao, ruicai thousands of!


    It is also a network of things, emerging from his body surface, directly against the sky, rising in the wind, rapidly enlarging, and soon overlapping with the big net above!


    "This is..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes trembled fiercely. He was no stranger to the big net that rose from himself!


    In those years, after the war with the demon God, he fell down and was born again. When he seized the way of heaven and controlled it, it was through this Jingwang that he connected with the heaven and earth of this world and established a mysterious connection!


    From then on, Du Shaofu controlled the way of heaven in this world, so that he could mobilize the power of the world of heaven and earth. In the world of Shenwu, he could fight with the help of Invisible Rules of order and become the master of the world of Shenwu!


    But now, these mysterious forces were pulled out of his body. For a moment, Du Shaofu felt that the invisible connection between the rest and heaven and earth had disappeared, as if it had never appeared before!


    Such a discovery, let him astonish incomparably, did not know how to appear this kind of situation!


    If he loses the relationship established with the establishment of the heaven, his advantage in this field will no longer exist. If there are strong people from outside, then the world of Shenwu will be really dangerous!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    However, before Du Shaofu could think more about it, a new change had taken place in the two giant nets that formed one.


    Under his observation, the sound of wind and thunder was faintly heard in the huge net formed by the thick light column, and the surrounding light was blooming, and the world was trembling! With the appearance of this scene, a breath of ancient and wild, just like the opening of heaven and earth, slowly diffuses from the optical network, just like the whole space, all the wild, ancient and desolate breath is revealed from this, which has an indescribable mystery. In this breath, Du Shaofu felt the tremendous pressure all over his body. Looking at the light of the light net, his soul trembled directly, which made Du Shaofu feel that he was just a piece of sand and stone in the vast world and a dust in the vast universe!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Then, suddenly, the huge net came over Du Shaofu. If the sky fell, it directly covered Du Shaofu''s body. The ripples in the space made Du Shaofu''s eyes close slightly.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu only felt that he was in a strange place. When he looked down, he found that he was wearing a Dragon Robe and a dragon crown, which seemed to be the style of a monarch on earth!


    "My Lord


    As soon as the sound of crisp and numb shares was heard, Du Shaofu saw many beautiful, exquisite and charming women in front of him. They all twisted their hips and swayed their hips to please him.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were dazed. He didn''t know where it was. He was like this again.


    "Hard to fight is a test?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly turned on him, and such an idea came into his mind.


    He didn''t know where it all came from, but at the same time he felt something different.


    "King, please help us. We will serve the king well."


    One by one, charming and exquisite women are extremely enchanting. Their pretty faces are full of spring and smile. Their arms begin to touch Du Shaofu''s chest!


    "Mediocrity, vulgar powder, illusory things, do you want to shake my heart and disturb my mood?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, his mouth suddenly drank, and his words were like thunder, resounding through the magnificent hall.


    "HISHI..."


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s words, all the enchanting women in front of him suddenly turned into illusory things and disappeared.


    In the next moment, Du Shaofu suddenly appeared on a cliff. There was no channel on the cliff, only a narrow step. The steps rose from the bottom to the clouds, just like crossing a heavy sky!


    Du Shaofu took a closer look at the steps and found that they were all made up of innumerable blades. At least, there were tens of thousands of them. All of them were dense blades.


    even surprised Du Shaofu as like as two peas in the body. He was totally unaware of the law, and the law was unable to mobilize. Let alone the Tao Yun, even the physique was just like the ordinary people.


    Looking at the cliff, Du Shaofu didn''t have to think about it. It must have been a dreamland just after it came out!


    However, it is impossible for ordinary people to realize their own advantages.Looking at the blade steps, Du Shaofu did not have to guess, but also knew that he was afraid that he needed to go up on his own, otherwise he would not be able to escape from this illusion, and if he went back, he would lose his big chance.


    He was no different from ordinary people. When he stepped up the blade steps, Du Shaofu knew that he was not far away from death. If he died in this illusion, he would be dead indeed.


    "Isn''t it a test? How about a test?"


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s eyes picked up, an unyielding spirit suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart!


    He didn''t know what he was going through, but he could imagine something.


    This place may be the biggest secret of the Shenwu world. It must be a non mundane place. Maybe it is a secret place left by some ancient people!


    You know, the body of the demon ancestor was suppressed in this place at that time!


    If you want to get the biggest secret, you must keep going. This should be a test. You may face a life and death test!


    Just don''t know, after this test, can have what benefit to wait for oneself!


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu could not help but look forward to it!


    "Even if there are many difficulties and dangers, I can''t stand in my way!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed. Although he was just a mortal, his faith in his heart was not shaken at all. This is the unyielding spirit accumulated for hundreds of years!


    Immediately, he is a step up, stepped up the blade steps!


    As Du Shaofu stepped on his foot, the sharp blade suddenly became much sharper than Du Shaofu had imagined. He directly pierced the sole of his shoe and penetrated into the sole of his foot!


    "Ah


    Du Shaofu suddenly cried out in pain. It was extremely miserable!


    I haven''t experienced this feeling for a long time. At this time, he is an ordinary person, or an ordinary person who has no advantage at all. Some are just ordinary people. Everything is no different from ordinary people!


    However, Du Shaofu had never felt such pain before he had embarked on a path of cultivation. Until now, he did not know how painful it was. The blade of the knife stabbed into the sole of his foot, and immediately blood overflowed, which directly dyed the blade red.


    "Ah


    As Du Shaofu''s other foot fell down, a hissing cry came out of his mouth again. The blade under the sole of his foot pierced in, and the blood overflowed. The pain was incomparably painful, penetrating into the bone marrow!


    Looking at the tens of thousands of blade steps, Du Shaofu''s teeth chattered, and then he stepped up step by step. Every time his foot fell, the blade directly stabbed into the sole of his foot. The blade was extremely sharp, which made Du Shaofu unbearable. After walking to hundreds of blade steps, Du Shaofu''s feet were dripping with blood. A large amount of blood overflowed, the flesh and blood were blurred, and there were even bones inside. The blade fell into the same bloodstain, and the flesh and blood were smashed to pieces. It was very sad to see that!


    "Ah However, there is no way for Du Fu''s face to go up the steps of a few hundred thousand people''s faces.


    "Go on, no one can stop me."


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth, and the sole of his foot was no longer able to go on. Du Shaofu knelt down directly with his knees, moved step by step with his knees, and went directly to the upper steps. His knees suddenly pricked more than the soles of his feet. Du Shaofu still resisted all this. Du Shaofu stopped when he knew that his knees were full of skin and flesh, and there were no more bones to be found in his knees. At this time, Du Shaofu had just gone through thousands of blade steps. Under the thousands of extremely sharp and sharp blade steps, Du Shaofu''s feet and knees were all covered with flesh and blood, and his face was absolutely pale.


    If you were an ordinary person, how could you insist on that? He was scared to death, but Du Shaofu was not frightened.


    Du Shaofu gritted his teeth and looked at the soaring blade steps. Instead, he sat back with his buttocks, leaping back one by one with his buttocks, and blood overflowed all the way up.


    One layer at a time, until his buttocks were raw, Du Shaofu had to continue to use the soles of his feet, then his knees, and then his hips.


    I don''t know how long, ten days, or dozens of days later, when Du Shaofu stood on the top of the cliff, his lower body was even just a white bone with skin and flesh, and all the flesh and skin fell off and the blood drained away.


    Du Shaofu even used all his strength to climb up the last step with his hands!


    When Du Shaofu climbed the last blade step, he thought that he could break through the illusion. However, what was waiting for Du Shaofu was a sea of fire. Behind the cliff, there was a sea of fire.


    The blazing temperature of the burning space is wavy, covering the whole space.


    "Do you want to cross the sea of fire..."


    At this time, Du Shaofu didn''t even believe that this was just an illusion. The real pain was that his skin was peeling and his blood was running dry. Everything was real. It was not like an illusion.Du Shaofu even suspected that this was not a test at all. It was a huge scam set up by a strong man in those years. He jumped into this huge scam directly and faced with the end of the road!


    "How can we not go on a journey to the sea of fire after we have gone through it?"


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth and jumped directly into the rolling sea of fire.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu had just jumped into the sea of fire. Suddenly, he felt his whole body trembling and his soul was shaking violently.


    "Is it really an illusion?"


    Du Shaofu then opened his eyes and found that everything he had just done was caused by the illusion. When he woke up, he was still covered by the light of the huge light net, and his whole body was broken, wrapped in the atmosphere of desolation, antiquity and wilderness.


    "Boom!"


    With Du Shaofu''s eyes open at this time, in the huge net of light, the vast air circulation and transpiration, and the lines of thick light column across, as complex as the human body''s meridians, it is difficult to see through the track!


    However, soon, under the operation of large amount of energy, Du Shaofu was able to see some unusual things!


    He found that the pillars of light seemed to be some trace engraved in the heaven and earth, interpreting the profound and powerful doctrines of Tao!


    These doctrines are very profound, obscure and elusive, but Du Shaofu is now in the realm of empty Tao. Although he is no longer practicing at the moment, his vision is still extremely hot!


    "What is it that carries such profound traces of the road?"


    Du Shaofu was shocked to the point that he could not add. Under his observation, the pillars of light were imprinted with some mysterious traces, among which there was energy flowing endlessly.


    At the same time, many beams of light interweave with each other, which engraves a kind of terrible force that is hard to understand. As if it can suppress a big world, even if you look at it, you can''t help but tremble!


    He had never been in contact with such a terrible force. Perhaps a strong man like Lu Shaoyou, his elder brother, could weave such a terrible light net. But after all, all his strength was restrained and could not be so clearly detected by Du Shaofu.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    At this time, Du Shaofu no longer felt the pain in his body.


    The injury caused by Dao Shan did not affect his mind.


    At the same time, the surrounding fire is still burning, but it does not cause any harm to him, on the contrary, there is a treacherous power flowing into his body.


    In silence, Du Shaofu''s body was constantly repaired, and the wound healed quickly.


    The sea of fire seemed not to be a Jedi, more like a tonic, rolling every inch of his flesh and blood.


    "Hum, hum..."


    Du Shaofu fixed his eyes on the distant light net, trying to spare no effort to remember every trace.


    He vaguely felt that every trace that made up the optical network was terrible. If he could remember it, he would benefit from it in the future.


    The power of the road is supreme, as if he were in the ancient times, in the era of chaos and the beginning of heaven and earth!


    The scene in front of us is the evolution of the road, engraved with traces, and then evolved into all kinds of laws!


    In ancient times, those who could reach the realm of carrying the road experienced such a process, so that they could more clearly perceive the evolution of the road and the birth of the law!


    This kind of opportunity, after all ages, today, no one is seeking it!


    However, at present, his cultivation has been greatly damaged, and his eyesight can not be compared with that of the virtual state. Therefore, no matter how he observes it, it is difficult to remember it clearly.


    "What a profound righteousness, extraordinary! It''s really extraordinary! "


    Even though it was hard to remember everything, Du Shaofu was still in a state of infatuation. He kept observing the tracks of all the beams of light and uttered a series of exclamations!


    He was really shaken, and his heart was so rough that he couldn''t calm down.


    At this time, Du Shaofu was not deliberately pursuing the derivation of the principles and principles of the Tao, so as to improve his accomplishments!


    This is just the worship of the supreme Road, the awe of the supreme heavenly principle!


    It is not difficult to imagine that after this observation, as long as you leave this place, you will be able to achieve unimaginable growth in a short time!


    The realm of virtual Tao will be able to go further!


    In this case, it is equivalent to learning painting in general. If you give me a picture to refer to, you may not be able to draw well!


    But if you let the painter demonstrate it, and then let you copy it, the final result is naturally different!


    Drawing a gourd like a gourd is always more realistic than relying on imagination!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    That is to say, when Du Shaofu carefully observed the situation in the distance, he did not find that the power flowing in those columns of light was constantly emitting into the sea of fire, and then into Du Shaofu''s body.His injury recovered quickly, and his strength in his body was also growing rapidly!


    I don''t know how long it took. In the end, Du Shaofu recovered from all his injuries. His mental outlook changed. All his tiredness and pain were swept away!


    With the return of his strength, he looked at the tracks of those light columns, which were more simple and a lot more clear and easy to understand for the traces of the doctrines and laws contained in them!


    More and more tracks were written down and engraved in his mind.


    After a while, Du Shaofu, with a serious look on his face, slowly closed his eyes and unconsciously sat down with his legs. He entered a strange state!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, the sea of fire around him became more and more fiery. It pushed forward like a big wave and surged into Du Shaofu''s body and was absorbed by him silently!


    But Du Shaofu felt nothing about it!


    High above, the terrible optical network fluctuates and circulates, and traces are still distorted from time to time!


    Before too long, the huge optical network suddenly shrank and quickly shrouded Du Shaofu!


    But see the terrible power of the road boiling, the power of the law in the shock, set off a terrible scene!


    However, where the optical network passes by, the void is all turned into chaos, a terrible appearance!


    "Shua..." When the light net finally shrank and covered Du Shaofu''s body surface, it flashed out of his body and disappeared!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2884

    Du Shaofu is sitting in the void like an old monk!


    After the terrible light net was trapped into his body, he seemed to be wearing a unique charm!


    The power of the road is flowing, shuttling in its body, constantly washing and baptizing Du Shaofu''s body and soul!


    Outside this space, little star and Du Xiaoyao are still waiting in place, standing in front of the huge light gate!


    When they saw Du Shaofu disappear, they retreated some distance, which ensured that they would not be consumed too much strength to resist!


    But as time went on, they were all a little anxious.


    "Dad has been in for a long time, and I don''t know what''s going on now. Will nothing happen?"


    Little star show eyebrow tiny frown, say not quite at ease.


    "It''s been several months, but there''s still nothing. It''s so quiet!"


    Du Xiaoyao also felt worried and looked at the front and said.


    This is the place where the body of the demon ancestor was buried in those years. It is extraordinary. I don''t know what big secret is hidden!


    If Du Shaofu really touched this great secret, it would be accompanied by unimaginable danger!


    Because of this, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are very worried!


    "Dad is going to be OK. Let''s wait here."


    So said the little star.


    She has a strong confidence in Du Shaofu. No matter what kind of challenges she has encountered over the years, no matter what kind of challenges she has encountered, there is no father who can not pass through!


    "Let''s wait a while. If it doesn''t work, let''s go in again."


    Du Xiaoyao nodded and agreed with Xiaoxing.


    It''s one thing to have confidence in Du Shaofu, but I can''t help worrying!


    After a few words of conversation, they both stopped talking and waited quietly outside the huge light door!


    During the period when Du Shaofu entered the guangmen gate and walked into the sea of fire, the world of Shenwu was still calm. The three qianxu jinghuatian orcs, who had been killed, sat and forgotten as if they had never been here, and did not bring any changes to the world!


    However, in the distant thirty-three days, it was not so calm, but a big thing happened!


    Yan Qiong immortal heaven!


    Since the beginning of the activities of the burial hill, it has attracted the attention of those who can''t be strong. Finally, they gather countless immortal places to peep at!


    Later, a young man in gold and a 17-8-year-old girl walked out of the middle, which made many people puzzled!


    But it was after the appearance of these two men that a large number of qianxu jinghuatian orcs came and clashed with the former!


    At the end of the day, more than 20 strong people were born, almost leading to a great war, which made all the creatures in this world panic!


    Such a scene is only seen in the life of countless creatures, and it is extremely frightening!


    But I don''t know why, those strong people finally all retreated, no longer paying attention to the things in the buried mountain!


    All the living creatures in Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven were relieved and had a sense of survival. Otherwise, those 20 odd people would suffer from the disaster of pond fish if they had forgotten to fight in disorder!


    Since then, no one has dared to make the idea of burying the empty mountain. It is still terrible. Only some greedy people have been wandering around, but they dare not really step in!


    Suddenly, it was on this day that a huge earthquake broke out in the mountain!


    Along with it, the earth is rolling, the endless land mountains are surging like a wave, spreading wildly towards the periphery!


    At the same time, the terrible shock wave concussion, extremely fierce, turned into invisible force, instantly thousands of miles, sweeping the sky and earth!


    Those greedy people in the vicinity were swept directly through their bodies under this terrible authority, and in an instant they turned into powder and died in a terrible way!


    And these dead people, there are some immortality, but no one knows how to die!


    In the remote area, there are many living creatures affected. All of us feel the terrible breath in the air, and a sense of uneasiness that goes deep into the bones is filled with instant!


    "What happened to the burial hill and why did it cause such a great change?"


    "It''s a terrible feeling. It seems that there''s something terrible going on."


    "There is a great secret buried in it, but the breath is obviously not a good one!"


    "It''s too terrible. I feel that I can''t continue to stay in the immortal heaven of Yan Qiong. I''m afraid something more terrible will happen next!"


    A lot of people are talking about it, people are panicked, and the atmosphere of horror is everywhere.


    Many creatures smell the unusual dangerous breath, some people even vaguely feel that the immortal heaven of Yin Qiong is no longer a safe place!


    Among the buried mountains, it seems that there is a lord of terror who is turning over and is about to be born!


    Some people with insufficient cultivation or timidity immediately began to plan to retreat and leave the immortal heaven of Yan Qiong to avoid possible disasters!But there are still more strong left, want to see after all!


    "In the ancient land left behind shortly after the beginning of heaven and earth, there may have been something really bad buried in the year of burying Kongshan!"


    "Since the last time those strong people who sit and forget appear and leave, I feel that these must be more terrible than I imagined!"


    "This time, I''m afraid it will reveal some of the secrets of many years!"


    "It''s better to be careful when it comes to ancient magic war. If we see something wrong, we must leave immediately."


    All the living creatures left behind were watching from afar what happened in the burial mountain, discussing with each other one after another.


    In their exploration of the power of the original God, the mountain has a terrible blood light, rising from the sky, pouring directly into the sky, reflecting the whole sky into a red, red all over the sky!


    Along with it, the boundless void is noiselessly corroded, and the blood light has the effect of terrifying erosion!


    "Boom..."


    The sky is trembling, the thick earth is shaking, the void is disintegrating, and the great world is breaking down!


    The scene like the end of the world soon appeared, only in a moment, it spread to the endless distance, covering a small half of the immortal sky of Yin dome!


    "Ah..."


    When the terrible blood light swept away, some creatures that could not escape were stabbed into the body by the blood color light, and then they were directly wiped out and turned into a thick blood mist!


    For a moment, I don''t know how many dead creatures died, and the blood fog of these creatures all gathered together and gathered in one direction, all of them were heading for the buried mountain!


    The boundless bloody fog lingers around the burial hill, dancing dense, bloody gas soaring to the sky, and the ferocious force swings upward!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Soon, the scope of the boundless blood light became wider and wider, and the whole immortal heaven of Yin dome was shocked. Everyone felt the terrible movement, and countless creatures rose into the sky, which were all shocked by the sight!


    "What kind of murderers are buried there and why are they so terrible?"


    "It''s so terrible. It seems that millions of years ago, the ferocious creature that melts into heaven was born. It''s almost the same thing!"


    "I can''t see it any more. It''s too terrible. It hasn''t come out directly at this time. Let''s run!"


    "If you don''t go, I''m afraid it will be too late!"


    "The immortal heaven of Yin dome will become a bloody place, similar to the situation of the supreme constant melting heaven, and it will be repeated again!"


    Everyone realized the seriousness of the matter and began to rush into the sky, intending to escape from this world!


    Such a terrible scene makes some people think of what happened millions of years ago in the far away Supreme Harmony!


    At that time, the supreme often melted into the sky. Suddenly, the whole heaven and earth were filled with strong evil Qi, which filled every place with pungent blood, and the sky was covered by boundless blood light.


    With the appearance of the evil spirit, there is an endless sense of killing, which makes all living creatures tremble with fear. Even the strong in the immortal world can not resist the terrible murderous spirit!


    Countless angry in that scene fell silent, died!


    However, later, a strong man appeared in the colorful light, driving away all the terrible things!


    After that terrible scene, the life of the supreme often melts into the sky, the death and injury of which are boundless, and I don''t know how many fall down!


    After calming down everything, some of the strong people who sit and forget go out together and finally find a secret place, which is the later magic war situation!


    And today, what happened in the immortal heaven of Yin dome is very similar to the scene that appeared many years ago!


    However, many people can feel that the ferocious object in the empty mountain is obviously limited by some kind of power, so it does not show all the terrorist powers, and has not caused too large-scale damage for the time being!


    But the terrible pressure in the void, with its ferocity and violence, makes people feel frightened and smell the breath of death!


    No one dares to continue to stay. They are all in a hurry, like a dog who has lost his family!


    "Shua Shua..."


    In some places of the immortality of Yin Qiong, old figures flashed out and stood in the air. All of them were looking at the direction of the burial mountain with burning eyes, and the old people''s turbid eyes were full of deep worry.


    "That fierce thing Will you be born again? "


    A seemingly dying old man stood alone in the sky, murmuring, his shriveled lips opened and closed.


    He was crazy about the power of the origin of the road, so that he would not be disturbed by all the bloody killing gas!


    "I''m afraid it can''t be suppressed. The blood ancestor will reappear in the world again!"


    The same old response came from afar and entered the old man''s ears.


    "Yuan Feng''s power has been consumed to the extreme, and can''t suppress the blood ancestor!"


    In the other direction, there is a long sigh, echoing endlessly in the void."Thirty three days, there will be chaos again. After all, we can''t escape such a disaster..."


    The dying old man shook his head slightly, and felt powerless.


    As a strong man who rose after the ancient magic war, he knew a lot of things in ancient times, as well as the demons and hellblood Phoenix.


    Blood ancestor''s reputation, shock through the thirty-three days, so that countless people heard of fear!


    The significance of its existence is for the sake of killing and bloody!


    This time is born again, don''t think much, it will bring terrible fighting!


    However, in today''s thirty-three days, Pangu great God, Daluo Tianzun, and more powerful people carrying Taoism are no longer there. What ability can they have to fight against the blood ancestor?


    The rebirth of the blood ancestor means disaster and destruction. It''s hard for anyone to escape!


    "I hope those real ancestors can also be reborn, or no one can suppress the blood ancestors with the strength of the present thirty-three days!"


    The distant old voice sounded again, full of melancholy.


    "It''s better to protect the living creatures of this world first and then retreat. In any case, the blood of many races must continue!"


    Again, someone said.


    At present, they can''t stop it. Xuezu, as a strong carrier of Taoism, was consumed to the extreme and suppressed for Yuanfeng for endless years, but it was still not what they could touch!


    That is to get rid of the bondage of heaven and earth and walk out of one''s own way, with the most powerful power, incomparable!


    "The blood ancestor is born, I''m afraid there will be some movement in the demon clan!"


    Some old people are deeply moved. They are the strongest in the past thirty-three days. Many things can''t be concealed from them.


    Millions of years ago, the terrible change of the supreme harmony should have something to do with the demons!


    And some of the recent things, revealed a little bit of demon re activity, so that these sitting and forgetting strong people are all worried!


    If the demons reappear, together with the blood ancestors, and the countless beasts of the qianxu jinghuatian, it is impossible to continue to calm down for 33 days!


    The terrible war may soon be on!


    At that time, there will be countless creatures fall down, the world will be miserable, the world mourning!


    "Don''t worry, someone will come forward and lead all living creatures to face all this! The demons in ancient times were extremely fierce, but they were suppressed in the end. Only in this way can we have a peaceful life for thirty-three days


    The voice falls into the ears of all those who sit and forget. It is clear and audible.


    When others heard the speech, they were all silent. No one nodded in agreement, but no one clearly expressed their opposition.


    In ancient times, there were Pangu God, Daluo Tianzun, and many powerful people carrying Taoism. But now, there are only hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong people in the past thirty-three days!


    Even if the demon clan is not born, just relying on the power of the blood ancestor is enough to overturn all the world. He is the strongest existence in the world today, and no one can match it!


    Therefore, no one knows, in the end, who can stand up, as the leader of all living creatures, to face all this!


    "Alas..."


    After a long time, a sigh spread in the void, so that you sit and forget the strong heart, can not help but deep.


    "Let''s do it. If we drag on, more people will die! While the power of blood ancestor is still slowly accumulating, we can save as much as we can! "


    Finally, the dying old man shook his head gently and said.


    In the face of the sky full of blood, even his sitting and forgetting body is unbearable. The other creatures, like facing the end of the day, have lost too many people near the burial hill!


    "Go


    The old man no longer thought, shriveled wrinkled lips gently wriggle, spit out such a word!


    But it is such a simple word, it is like thunder in the sky, so that heaven and earth are shaking!


    "Boom


    But see high above as if there is a pair of invisible hands, suddenly a tear, instantly tear out a terrible crack in the sky, such as the abyss across the top!


    In this void crack, there is a terrible secret power in the circulation, releasing the fierce breath!


    At the same time, some different charm comes from the void crack, with the breath of other world!


    "A strong hand, open the space channel, let''s go!"


    "It''s the ancestors who sit back and forget. It''s them who did it. We''re saved!"


    "Let''s go and escape to the rest of the world!"


    Seeing the appearance of this void crack, countless creatures suddenly look with great joy, just like locusts all over the sky, pushing against the sky, desperately pushing towards the void crack!


    All of us realize that it is the strong who are sitting and forgetting to open a way for them.


    As long as you enter the void crack, you can escape to other worlds and avoid this disaster!"No! The blood light is getting stronger and stronger. If you can''t escape, you will die in this field! "


    However, there are so many creatures in this world that it is impossible to let too many people go at the same time even if they forget the space channel opened by the strong.


    In order to fight for the first chance to enter the void crack, some living creatures began to fight, and the sound of fighting broke out all over the sky!


    No one wants to die in this field, only to fight for it can we have a chance of life!


    "Don''t panic!"


    At this time, a voice like a deity came down from the sky. It was extremely empty, like a basin of clear spring pouring down, which made the killing opportunities of many living creatures cool down, and the killing spirit in their hearts was suppressed.


    "Hiss..."


    Then, another void crack appeared in another place, which also led to the outside world!


    "There''s a strong hand again. Let''s go!"


    "Run away! Run away


    Many of the creatures close by were overjoyed, and rushed forward directly towards the void crack.


    "Hiss..."


    "Hiss..."


    Then, another space crack was torn and appeared, which stretched across all the places of the immortality of Yin dome, with a total of more than ten ways!


    All living creatures can guess that this is Yin Qiong immortal heaven''s many sitting and forgetting strong men to help them escape from this world!


    Otherwise, if we let the activity in the empty mountain continue to expand, we will surely die too many people in the end!


    "Run away..."


    All living creatures are in fear and fear!


    At this time, no one could care about the details left in this field. Many things that could not be taken away by Shanmen family forces were abandoned.


    No matter how much you have, you can''t be more important than your life!


    Countless people rose from the sky with dense figures, concentrated under more than ten cracks in the space, and rushed to leave the boundary as early as possible.


    And around the burial hill, it has been covered by blood mist, dense blood fog, like a piece of river flowing in the air! The atmosphere of killing, bloody and ferocious is constantly expanding, and the momentum is more and more powerful!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2885

    Thirty three days, all boiling, every realm of life are disturbed!


    "Yan Qiong immortal heaven, there is a great murderer


    This news, like a storm, swept all over the world, known to countless people!


    "All the creatures in that world were evacuated and scattered to the big world, but there were still many people who could not escape their lives and fell on the immortal heaven of Yin vault!"


    "I heard that the great ferocity was an ancient thing, which was extremely terrible. Before it was really born, the immortal heaven of Yin Qiong was scarlet and bloody all over the world!"


    "According to some strong people, it was the existence of ancient magic war, and the strongest living spirit between heaven and earth!"


    "It seems to be called Xuezu. His cultivation is connected with heaven and his strength is superb. It seems that he has the realm of carrying the Tao. It is the same as ZuLong, Yuanfeng and shiqilin."


    "The realm of carrying Tao? Isn''t that the realm of legend


    "Everything in ancient times is a legend to us. It''s not unimaginable that the ferocious people at that time possessed the realm of carrying the Tao."


    "Yes, ancient times are legends! I really don''t know how terrible the strength of the realm carrying the Tao is


    ¡­¡­


    There are innumerable creatures in the world.


    Yan Qiong''s experience of immortality shocked them all!


    And some people with profound background have heard the situation that most people can''t know, that is, some secrets about the great murderer, and they know its terrible place!


    At the same time, the word "carrying the way" is like breaking the sky and crashing into the discussion of all living creatures.


    Nowadays, no one in the world has ever seen the realm of carrying Tao, because it is the realm only existed in the legend. Most people are not sure whether this realm really existed or is just a legend and empty talk!


    But after being confirmed by many people, thirty-three days were all appalling!


    It is hard for all living beings to believe that such existence is born!


    "The blood ancestor is the ancestor of the blood Phoenix clan in ancient times. Its status is juxtaposed with ZuLong, Yuanfeng and shiqilin!"


    "It is said that at the beginning of the heaven and earth, the whole beast family of jinghuatian in qianxu was led by him and colluded with the demons to invade the whole thirty-three days!"


    "Yuan Feng, in order to suppress it, did not hesitate to destroy his way of life, and fell down in the dark!"


    "The buried mountain in the immortal heaven of Yin Qiong is the place where Yuanfeng suppressed the blood ancestor!"


    "It''s a pity that Yuanfeng''s strength has been exhausted, and the blood ancestor will be born again. I''m afraid it will be difficult to keep calm for the past thirty-three days."


    "The existence of the realm of Tao, its birth, will be an unprecedented disaster!"


    "I don''t know if in thirty-three days, there will be the same kind of terror strong man!"


    All the living beings are worried. The word "Zai Dao" is enough to show that the blood ancestor is powerful and makes everyone feel extremely heavy!


    However, some people would like to think, in ancient times, the powerful people who fought with the demons would still exist in the world?


    If there is, the appearance of blood ancestor may not really overturn the whole thirty-three days!


    However, whether there is one thing or not, it can be imagined that the return of the blood ancestor will inevitably lead to tragic killing and bloody, which is absolutely inevitable!


    By then, countless creatures will die!


    "Let it be! The existence is something we can''t touch! No matter whether there is anyone who can stop the blood ancestor, for us, we can''t help ourselves. What we can do is to pray silently and not be affected! "


    Some of the living creatures sigh for ever. In front of the road carrying realm, they are all ants. Even if they are immortal and forgetful, what can they do?


    The fate of all people can only see the development trend of the next thing!


    It is precisely for this reason that many antique level ancestors have successively passed through the pass in the past thirty-three days. These are the existence of sitting and forgetting, and they are the most powerful people in the world!


    After a little planning, all the strong people who sit back and forget have reached an agreement that is to order their subordinate forces to prepare for the war with all their strength!


    As a result, the thirty-three days suddenly entered the period of the whole world''s concentration, and all of us played up the spirit of 10000 points!


    They can''t defeat Xuezu, but they will never wait to die. Those orcs who are trying to pacify Huatian will also have actions!


    "Do your best to listen to the fate of heaven, but I don''t know if the ancient strongmen still exist!"


    A strong man sighed, looking through the void, and had been observing the changes in the immortal heaven of Yin Qiong.


    Under the observation of a group of strong people who sit and forget, the changes in the mountain have been continuous, until one day, the terrible blood light has already penetrated the whole world!


    In the terrible burst of power, the order rules of Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven were changed!


    The mountains and the earth keep shaking, the power of the law is rewritten, the sky is shaking, the whole world is shaking!


    If the tight soil turns into flood, it keeps rolling and surging!


    "Oh..."A fierce sound of Feng Ming blows through the void and kills the whole world. It moves up to nine days and swings down to nine secluded places!


    Then, a huge bloody Phoenix broke free from the shackles of the earth and rose against the sky. With a flutter of wings, the world was shattered and everything became dust!


    A layer of terrible red light burst out from the bloody Phoenix. When the strong people in other world peeped into it, they felt the original spirit trembled and tingled, and suffered certain trauma in an instant!


    "Is this the realm of carrying the Tao..."


    Many strong people murmur unceasingly, one after another recovers the yuan God''s power, dare not continue to make the next!


    The power of blood ancestors is not equal to them at all. Even if it is the power of each other naturally, it can make the situation of sitting and forgetting hurt!


    In this case, it has not recovered!


    It can be imagined that in the heyday of Xuezu, it would be enough to crush and kill countless creatures!


    "Oh..."


    It''s also a roar of Fengming, which can be heard in the world for thirty-three days!


    Then, a large amount of blood light rolled into the sky, like a blood day appeared in the sky, which was seen by all the creatures in the world!


    But soon, the blood day disappeared again, and the terrible energy disappeared like water!


    "Hoo..."


    The innumerable creatures were a little relieved, as if they had walked through the gates of hell!


    "The blood ancestor left the immortal heaven of Yan Qiong, and he went to Jinghua heaven in qianxu!"


    There are strong and speak, the way to break the blood ancestor''s whereabouts.


    It is also from this time on, the blood ancestor will no longer appear any movement.


    But the huge thirty-three days, but did not calm down, but more and more noisy!


    Almost everywhere is discussing this matter, such a change is too shocking!


    "Qianxu jinghuatian has already taken refuge in the demon clan. After the return of the blood ancestor, the demon clan may also have a big move!"


    For some sit and forget strong, the news of the return of the demons can not hide them.


    Therefore, the heavy feelings of these people are more profound than any living creature!


    "Thirty three days, chaos again..."


    Many people sigh, the heart has hidden worries!


    However, this shocked the whole situation for thirty-three days, but it did not affect the remote Shenwu world!


    Although today''s Shenwu world has already exceeded the size of the small world, and even no less than any other big world, the news of the living creatures is still very closed!


    Here is still calm, countless people are still immersed in the excitement of the return of the ROC emperor!


    For Du Shaofu, he was even more ignorant of the world!


    At this time, he is still sitting in the space behind the light door, moistened and baptized by some mysterious power!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    On Du Shaofu''s body, a piece of strange brilliance twinkles, forming stripes. This is the trace of the origin of the law!


    In his body, the vast energy shuttles endlessly, producing terrible Daoyun and releasing thunder like sound!


    The convergence of the optical network, but also has the power of the source of the road in the shock!


    Every trace of his original spirit, every inch of flesh and blood, are undergoing unimaginable baptism, producing a huge transformation!


    Although he was still in silence, Du Shaofu could feel that the connection between himself and the martial arts world had become closer!


    "Shua Shua..."


    At a certain moment, Du Shaofu, sitting on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes and burst out two bright lights!


    Around, the rolling and moving law source, all into the body, everything becomes calm.


    "Where is this space?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth, feeling infinite doubts.


    At this time, his heart was in a state of turmoil.


    After a long time of integration and understanding, he found that he was not only more concise in body and spirit, but also refined in his own realm!


    But this was not the most important thing. What shocked him most was that Du Shaofu only felt that he was more closely connected with the Shenwu world at this time!


    If he had controlled the way of heaven and was able to mobilize the power of the world in this realm against the enemy, then now he is able to transform the world wantonly!


    The invisible law and order can be written and woven by ourselves, and become what we want!


    Such a change, can be said to be shocking, unimaginable!


    "Before that huge light net, is it the center of Shenwu world?"


    He could not help but have such an idea, and perhaps only this explanation can make sense.


    The way of heaven is invisible and invisible. To control the way of heaven is to resonate with the invisible rules, and then to find out its main legal principles, and then to understand them. In this way, it is the master and can control all forces!


    The difference between Du Shaofu and the ancestors of the Du family is that the other side is integrated with the way of heaven, while Du Shaofu is independent of and connected with the way of heaven!But now, Du Shaofu is far superior to the way of heaven, just as the way of heaven is his own evolution. If you want to make a round and flatten it, you can do what he wants!


    This kind of feeling, wonderful, but hard to say!


    "Is this the secret of Shenwu world?"


    Du Shaofu had some doubts. He had obtained unimaginable benefits, but he always felt that there was something left to be desired.


    At that time, the place where the demon ancestor''s body was suppressed was only buried with such benefits. Can''t we uncover some truth?


    Holding endless doubts, he stood up and looked around. It was still a piece of nothingness, and the vast web of terror was no longer there!


    "There must be something that hasn''t been discovered!"


    Du Shaofu thought of this in his mind. His eyes were burning around him.


    Today''s Shenwu world is under their own control, but this space is still not listed here!


    He closed his eyes and began to feel it.


    The invisible power wave away, illusory strange secret force, unfold careful exploration!


    "Well?"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly opened again!


    In his feelings, there are other forces in space!


    "This is..."


    His eyes swept around him, and a chaotic light appeared in his sight.


    Yes, it is indeed the light of chaos, flashing mysterious brilliance, seems to be in front of you, but it seems to be very far away as wonderful!


    One of them is chaos. In Du Shaofu''s current practice, he can''t understand the meaning and principle of it!


    This is a very mysterious power, beyond the scope of Du Shaofu''s cognition!


    "Shua..."


    In the next moment, he saw the flash of the chaotic light, which suddenly turned into a human light and shadow, which appeared in front of Du Shaofu!


    The light and shadow of this human figure is huge and tall. It stands like a mountain, and its muscles and muscles are twisted and knotted. It is like a dragon''s body, carrying a sense of terror!


    Then, the mountain size of the human shape again changed into a middle-aged man, dressed in a broad black robe!


    The middle-aged thick eyebrows, wide eyes and black beard, the deep brilliance flows between the eyebrows, coupled with the tall body at both ends of the ordinary people, shows the endless domineering meaning!


    "This is..."


    Du Shaofu murmured again, and the whole person was stunned and did not move for a long time!


    He looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, like petrified!


    He had never met this man, and he did not know his origin. However, from his unintentional power, Du Shaofu felt that this was definitely a terrible existence!


    "I''m Du Shaofu. I''m bothering you


    After a long time, Du Shaofu calmed down and bowed respectfully toward the middle-aged man.


    Such a existence, let him dare not neglect!


    Judging from the breath of this man, I''m afraid his cultivation is not under the master brother Lu Shaoyou!


    Most importantly, his presence in the most secret place in the Shenwu world made Du Shaofu excited and confused.


    The middle-aged man looked at Du Shaofu''s movements without any indication. After a moment, a faint word came out of his mouth, just like thunder in Du Shaofu''s ear, which made his whole body shake like a sieve chaff!


    "I The great lord of heaven


    This kind of words is an unprecedented shock to Du Shaofu!


    "Da Luo Tianzun Da Luo Tianzun It turns out to be the Dalao emperor! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of horror, and his feet, standing in the void, were staggering fiercely and almost ready to fall down!


    He has heard of the name of Da Luo Tianzun countless times!


    From the earliest to the thirtieth day, I heard about it when I was in the war between gods and demons. Later, elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou also mentioned it!


    It is a terrible existence that can be compared with Pangu God. It has participated in the ancient magic war, has a great reputation and cherishes the eternal!


    It was under the leadership of him and Pangu, that the 33 born spirits stopped the evil clan''s terror killing, and suppressed the flesh body of the demon God in the Shenwu world, divided the original God of the demon ancestor, and sealed it in the 18 layers of hell!


    In any case, Du Shaofu didn''t expect to see Da Luo Tianzun here!


    "Younger Du Shaofu, I''ve met the elder darao Tianzun!"


    Du Shaofu bowed down again and paid homage with great ceremony!


    The merits of Dara Tianzun are enough to be listed as the distant ancestors of all the living beings in the thirty-three days. They can give rise to admiration and awe for no reason!


    Du Shaofu was so excited that he felt that seeing Da Luo Tianzun here today might be able to solve many secrets!


    These secrets are about the thirty-three days, about the demons, about the Shenwu world, and about the war of that year


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are still waiting outside the light door.However, at this time, they are no longer indifferent at the beginning, and began to appear a little impatient.


    "Two years, two years! The boss is still quiet! "


    Du Xiaoyao was so anxious to move back and forth that his head was almost scratched.


    "Uncle demon, calm down! Two years, for those who practice, it''s just a flick of one''s finger! "


    Small star beautiful eye horizontal Du Xiaoyao one eye, say so.


    It has been two years since Du Shaofu entered the guangmen gate, and they have been waiting outside for two years.


    But what worries them is that there is no transfer of any fluctuation during this period. It is as silent as a pool of stagnant water.


    Although the little star said light, in fact, she was as anxious as Du Xiaoyao!


    "After all, it''s a secret place, unheard of. No one knows what''s behind the bare door. If the boss is in any trouble, it will be a disaster."


    Du Xiaoyao kept saying with a straight face.


    If it was elsewhere, he would not have been so nervous.


    At least when it is opened in secret, it will be experienced under the arrangement of the predecessors, or many creatures will enter into the exploration together, or there will be great movement.


    But now, Du Shaofu''s side has no wind or grass at all!


    It was for this reason that Du Shaofu became angry!


    Ever since they knew that these were the places where the devil''s body was buried, they knew that this place must be extremely terrible, and it might be a great array of terror!


    Otherwise, how can we even suppress the devil ancestor''s body, so that he can''t even escape?


    And Du Shaofu''s strength today is far from enough to compare with the devil ancestor''s body!


    If he is in danger, no one can help him, not even the three thousand masters of the world, because this world has the power to suppress and weaken the cultivation of all people!


    "If you can''t, I''ll go and have a look first. Uncle demon, you''ll keep waiting here!"


    Little star show eyebrow slightly frown, so say.


    That light door gushed out of the ancient, bleak breath, but also with unparalleled pressure, let the two stop.


    But in order to determine Du Shaofu''s situation, Xiaoxing thinks he can rush in and have a try!


    "No way!"


    Hearing little star''s words, Du Xiaoyao''s head shook like a wave drum, and immediately objected: "if we want to enter, we''ll go in together!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2886

    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing discussed for a while, but they didn''t want to continue waiting.


    Then they went straight in and entered the huge light door!


    Accompanied by, the power of terror surging, like a long river waves on two people''s body, want to push them out!


    This invisible force is extremely fierce, so it is difficult for Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing to open their feet, and the beads of sweat keep falling from their foreheads!


    The space behind the light door is too terrible. It has the power to control the sky and the earth. To the cultivation of these two people, it is really difficult to move forward!


    "It''s so powerful that I can''t stand in my way!"


    Du Xiaoyao clenched his teeth tightly and said in a sharp voice.


    Under great pressure, he stepped out step by step with great difficulty.


    "You must rush in and find dad''s whereabouts!"


    There is endless firmness in the beautiful eyes of the little star. The body of the dragon has already been revealed, and the power of the three primitive laws is running wildly!


    She carried a part of the strength for Du Xiaoyao and marched forward with it!


    Their bodies seemed to be trapped in the mud, and every movement was extremely difficult, just like when Du Shaofu entered!


    But the difference is that Du Shaofu''s strength is better than them, which is a little easier!


    "No clock, get up for me!"


    The little star offered a silent bell. This is a gift from Lu youshao. It''s a very terrible treasure!


    It is said that in the absence of a clock, even if it is the power of the strong to sit and forget, it can be blocked out, and no harm can be caused to the people among them!


    At this time, the little star sacrificed it to resist the terrible power in this space!


    "When!"


    A bell that shakes the world resounds, with endless light blooming out, covering Du Xiaoyao and the little star!


    The invisible secret power circulates continuously in it. It has strange power. It is really isolated from some terrible power!


    They can''t even bear less pressure than a thousand people!


    "Go


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the little star clear drink, again suddenly step out a step!


    She and Du Xiaoyao together, continue to move forward!


    The terrible pressure in this space makes them feel like they are going to be squeezed into cakes!


    But since we have come in, there is no reason to quit!


    It is under such circumstances that they are constantly struggling forward and stepping in the channel!


    Wild, desolate, ancient breath, tightly wrapped in their bodies, oppressed their original God!


    "Dangdangdang..."


    Cover in the two people''s body of the no way clock, issued a loud sound, constantly isolated some forces!


    Such a scene made them very frightened!


    "What the hell is this place? How can it be so terrible?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s whole body pressure is huge, oppresses in the chest, already can''t say a word, just in the heart so is self asked.


    He knows that the perversion and terror without the clock can isolate the power of the strong in the road!


    However, the momentum here is still very large, which can not be weakened!


    Enough to show that after this channel, there is an unimaginable existence!


    They went all the way, but they only felt that they would be knocked down at any time and killed by the invisible momentum!


    I don''t know how long after, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are numb and unconscious. The only thing I can feel is the hardship of struggling!


    But all of a sudden, their bodies suddenly loosened, and the invisible force surrounding them retreated like a tide!


    "Well?"


    Such a change, let Du Xiaoyao and small stars are a sudden spirit of a vibration!


    Lift your eyes and look, you can see nothing but yourself!


    "Hoo..."


    Two people run a body of strength, strength recovered a little.


    "What is this place?"


    Little star will be no way clock put away, there is no that terrible pressure, no longer need this thing to protect!


    She looked around, but could not see anything!


    "Will the boss be here?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes were burning, and he carefully scanned every inch of space, trying to find Du Shaofu''s figure.


    The purpose of entering here was to find Du Shaofu, but he was disappointed by what they saw!


    "Is this a special place where you need to break through this void to find dad?"


    The little star frowned tightly and murmured.


    This piece of space is very open, but at the same time it can''t grasp any abnormal fluctuations. Even if you want to break open, it also makes people feel like they can''t start."If you look for it carefully, I always think the boss will not be too far away from us!"


    Du Xiaoyao was worried and began to grope around.


    The little star nodded, which was also a preparation.


    However, at this time, a sudden "boom" came, this space suddenly sent out a terrible vibration!


    "Boom..."


    The more terrifying tremor burst out, and the space shook violently!


    And Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing were both overturned by the shock!


    They can''t help themselves, like a helpless boat in the strong wind and waves, and they are wildly shaken!


    Such a change, let them feel thrilled, everything came too suddenly, let people have no psychological preparation at all!


    "Boom..."


    "Click, click..."


    A huge roar, accompanied by a sound of broken sound spread to!


    Around seemingly boundless space, suddenly appeared thick cracks, all over the parties!


    When these cracks appear, the whole space debris is moving, such as the sky, toward the direction of small stars and Du Xiaoyao crazy smash!


    "Boom..."


    But for a moment, the two figures were submerged, covered by endless pieces of space!


    But after the huge block of space really falls down, it is constantly illusory. It looks like it is melting and flowing out with chaotic luster!


    When everything calms down, you can see a chaos in the void, like a giant egg, flashing light!


    And the figure of Du Xiaoyao and little star is wrapped in it, and there is no movement or static transmission!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu could not hide his excitement when they started to enter the light gate!


    He looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, full of excitement and awe!


    The man standing in front of him is a powerful man in ancient times. He is a legendary figure. His name is famous throughout the ages. He is often mentioned as the great God of Pangu!


    Although it is said that Pangu God opened up 33 days, it seems that Dalao Tianzun has not left any world.


    But his strength, no doubt, may be no less than Pangu!


    "Master!"


    Du Shaofu was trembling and respectful.


    Da Luo Tianzun appears here. He can guess some facts!


    Perhaps the body of the demon ancestor was suppressed by him in the Shenwu world!


    How can Du Shaofu not be excited by the reappearance of such a figure?


    With the presence of Dalao Tianzun, it will be much easier to deal with the demons, and there will be less killing and cutting for the thirty-three days and countless small world creatures!


    For Du Shaofu, the reappearance of Dalao Tianzun is a great good thing!


    "You are the living creature of darotan!"


    Da Luo Tianzun opened his mouth and looked at Du Shaofu.


    That pair of domineering and majestic eyes swept over, even more dazzling than two rounds of sun!


    "Big Luotian?"


    Hearing the words of Da Luo Tianzun, Du Shaofu could not help but be stunned. He was confused.


    He tried to calm himself down and frowned. He didn''t know why, so he couldn''t help asking, "elder Dara, what is da Luotian?"


    He had never heard of the name of Da Luotian, but from his words, we can infer that it seems to be the name of a world.


    However, there is no other world called darotan in the thirty-three days outside the Shenwu world.


    This made Du Shaofu feel endless doubts and want to ask the truth.


    "Ha ha..."


    "The world in which you were born is Dala Tian," he said with a chuckle


    His eyes slightly look at nothingness, such as through everything, see the towering boundless world of Shenwu!


    Du Shaofu was stunned again.


    He was born in Du''s family in Shicheng. Naturally, he was in the Shenwu world. However, does Shenwu world have a name, which is called dalaotan?


    It seems that he saw the doubts in Du Shaofu''s heart, but after listening to Da Luo Tianzun again, he said, "younger generation, I know you have a lot of questions. No matter what you have, you can say it is OK! What you see now is just an illusion left behind, which can answer some things for you! But before long, my body will dissipate! "


    That domineering and dignified face, slightly changed to open a wipe and Xi smile, eyes also converged a lot, no longer as before as frightening soul!


    "Master This This is not you? "


    Du Shaofu was shocked. When he heard the middle-aged man''s self-report, he really felt that Dalao Tianzun had not fallen into the first World War.


    But now this is not his real body, which makes Du Shaofu a little difficult to accept.Is it true that the characters who dominate the sky and the Jedi have fallen?


    "I''m dead, I can''t be reborn again! Everything has a fixed number. Don''t ask for anything! Now if you have anything you want to ask, just tell me! "


    Da Luo Tianzun looked at Du Shaofu and said softly.


    On his face, his expression was very indifferent, and when he talked about his fall, he didn''t have any sense of concern.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu could not help losing his heart.


    It took him a long time to gather up his emotions and respectfully asked, "master, why do you say that this world is Dala Tian?"


    Since Da Luo Tianzun first mentioned this matter, Du Shaofu naturally wanted to find out.


    He was very curious and wanted to know the answer.


    "This world was opened up by me! My name is Dalao Tianzun, and this world is called Dalao heaven by others


    He said.


    This time, Du Shaofu was stunned and speechless for a long time!


    The name of Shenwu world is Dala Tian. That''s OK. But this world was opened up by Dalao Tianzun?


    Isn''t Shenwu world, like countless other small worlds, belong to the category of "thirty-three days", which was created by Pangu?


    Du Shaofu was deeply shocked. This fact has long been recognized by all people. However, what he heard today completely overturned his previous cognition!


    "You little fellow, what are you going to do with such a shock?"


    The tall and majestic body of Daluo Tianzun walked forward a few steps and continued: "you are so surprised. If you want to ask, you don''t know when to wait! In this case, let me tell you something about it. "


    He chuckled, as if to find Du Shaofu''s expression very funny.


    "Please say, elder, I''m all ears!"


    Du Shaofu bowed down respectfully and said.


    "I won''t talk about the things before chaos. Let''s start from the time I opened up this world."


    Da Luo Tianzun nodded, and then said, "at that time, Pangu had already opened up the world of Pangu. It was as prosperous and prosperous as the sun rose! Almost at the same time, the world opened up by Luo is brilliant, full of life and amazing


    "Luo Li?"


    Du Shaofu listened attentively and wanted to hear Da Luo Tianzun finish. However, he couldn''t help interrupting.


    This is another name that has never been heard of.


    "Yes, Luo Li! People of later generations call him the devil ancestor


    Big Luo Tianzun nodded and explained.


    Du Shaofu was relieved that the name of the devil ancestor was Luo Li!


    And he has also opened up his own world, is it the present 18 layers of hell?


    After saying this, Da Luo Tianzun no longer paid attention to Du Shaofu, but said to himself: "before chaos broke out, Luo fan was fond of killing, so he had a long-standing feud with Pangu, which he could not forget! After he and Pangu opened up the world almost at the same time and gave birth to endless creatures, the endless power consumed by them in opening up the world was recovered, and the war broke out between them! "


    Du Shaofu listened. He had heard of these things and knew the general causes of the ancient magic war.


    "It''s a feud, it''s inevitable! However, Luo was famous for his killing. He fought with Pangu with his own strength, and could not win or lose at all! It is precisely because of this that Luo Zhen led the countless creatures under his command to launch a bloody attack on Pangu kingdom! It is for this reason that a battle has been launched between the two great worlds! "


    "And at that time, I was in the process of opening up this world! The world has just taken shape, and its strength is almost exhausted! Luo Zhen knew that it was extremely difficult to defeat Pangu completely, and the creatures in Pangu world never retreated and fought with all their strength! Therefore, he had the idea of my own world and wanted to take advantage of my weakness to take advantage of Dala Tian! "


    "But Luo Shu miscalculated one thing. He thought that I would give up this world in order to keep myself, but he didn''t expect how the world I opened up could fall into his hands, and how could the creatures born in this world become the tools of killing in his hands?"


    Speaking of this, the whole body of Da Luo Tianzun once again showed a terrible momentum. The fierce shock and impact made Du Shaofu''s whole body even hard to breathe.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu was shocked!


    Only then did he know that when they opened up the world, such as Pangu great God, Mazu Luohu and Daluo Tianzun, they were greatly wasting their own strength.


    In addition, in order to defeat Pangu, Luo Wu wanted to take away the world and make the creatures become puppets of his killing!


    However, it is obvious that Dalao Tianzun is not an ordinary person and can never compromise for this!


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at Da Luo Tianzun. Although he had already guessed what he was going to say next, he couldn''t help but want to hear it with his own ears!


    "Pangu''s and Luo''s respective worlds are involved in the bloody sky, and no living creature can avoid it! Although there are some clowns in Pangu world, they can''t change the will of the vast majority of creatures fighting with Luo''s demons to the end! It was a great disaster, and there were countless deaths and injuries in the world! ""Why should I avoid this war when Luo Xun made his mind to the sky of Da Luo? He wants to have a big Luo Tian, that''s good. I''ll give it to him! Therefore, I would rather let this side only have time to breed a rudimentary world to be strangled and turn this place into a tomb just to bury him here! "


    "I completely broke up all the forces in this world, re constructed it, and produced new orders and rules, making it an unprecedented array, which trapped the whole Pangu world. All the demons who entered it were facing my killing! In the end, under the joint efforts of Pangu and I, the world successfully buried Luo''s body! "


    "His original spirit is also divided and suppressed by Pangu, which makes it difficult to get rid of it! But Luo''s strength is really very strong, want to really kill him is impossible! After this war, my own strength was exhausted, almost to the point of irrecoverable. At this time, the curtain of war between several sides of the world came to an end! "


    "However, there are still some living creatures surviving in the great change of Dalao heaven. I turn my chaotic origin and moisten this world, hoping to leave a pure land for these creatures, so as not to wither completely! At the same time, we are looking forward to the emergence of people who surpass us in this world, and it will not cost me a lot of effort to remodel Dala Tian! "


    Da Luo Tianzun said a lot in one breath, sometimes in high spirits and sometimes in a sigh.


    But his words are always calm, as easy as telling an ordinary thing.


    However, in Du Shaofu''s ears, these words had a completely different feeling.


    "I see! i see! Darotan, this is the world of Shenwu


    Du Shaofu couldn''t be calm. Many thoughts came into his mind.


    I''m afraid that the original dalaotan is hopeful to grow into a general existence of 33 days, prosperous and glorious, with extraordinary life!


    However, in order to deal with the evil ancestor Luo Shen, Da Luo Tianzun had to break up all the rules and order of this realm and rebuild it, making the whole world become a big array that is hard to see in the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2887

    Du Shaofu can imagine that not only was the embryonic power of the world dispersed, but also the huge consumption of Dalao Tianzun itself.


    As a result, the energy source of dalaotan was cut off and the ability to continue to grow was lost!


    The rules and order between heaven and earth were broken, and they were re woven into a large array, covering the whole of the thirty-three days. At the end of the day, they gathered back and suppressed the body of the demon ancestor here!


    Later, Dara Tianzun couldn''t bear to turn the world that he had opened up into a desolation. He could not bear the destruction of all the last living beings. So he used his last strength to turn his chaotic origin into moistening the severely damaged Dalao sky!


    It was in this way that the later world of Shenwu came into being. There was a boundary of three continents and nine states. There were countless creatures and Du Shaofu himself


    It can be said that everything in the Shenwu world is the gift of daruo Tianzun. He is the person who opened up the world and the Redeemer of all living creatures in this world!


    "Shenwu world Da Luotian Did it form the so-called shenhuang lock sky array in those days? "


    Suddenly, such an idea came out of Du Shaofu''s mind.


    At that time, in the mixed space of Yuqing Kingdom, he had a fight with the children of the seven great generals'' mansion. Those people had a terrible array called "shenhuang lock heaven array". However, they were robbed by Du Shaofu and finally destroyed by numerous orcs in qianxu jinghuatian.


    At that time, Kong Lao once said to himself that the shenhuang lock sky array was just an imitation.


    The real shenhuang lock sky array, once appeared in the ancient magic war, shrouded the entire 330 days, driving countless demons in a corner, trapped and killed in it!


    With the existence of shenhuang lock sky array, I don''t know how many battles have been avoided, how many lives have been saved in the past thirty-three days, or even the destruction of the great world in thirty-three days!


    According to Dara Tianzun, isn''t it just the shenhuang lock sky array after the transformation?


    It''s strange that I can''t be empty. I always said that the shenhuang lock sky array carried by the seven great generals and Jue Ling holy land was not even a copy. It was just a name stolen. It was really arrogant!


    It is hard for Du Shaofu to imagine how powerful the shenhuang Suo Tian array evolved from Dalao Tian in the ancient magic war!


    "The oppressive power of the world of Shenwu, I''m afraid, also comes from it!"


    Du Shaofu murmured, thinking of this layer.


    The oppressive power of this realm is very terrible. It has existed since ancient times. Even if the demon God, elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou, Dragon God and others come to this realm, they must be cut off and their accomplishments cannot be exerted!


    This is what Du Shaofu has always been unable to understand. According to reason, elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou should have been carrying the road, and the demon God who escaped from the 18 layers of hell is also extremely powerful. They must have gone out of their own way, not bound by heaven and earth!


    Now think about it, all this seems to be able to have a reasonable explanation!


    Dara Tianzun, who can open up a world, must be standing at the top of the nine realms. It is a big array arranged by him to gather the whole world and all his own forces. Naturally, it is extremely terrible!


    You know, in ancient times, the body of the devil ancestor was suppressed here, which is the powerful one who opened up his own world!


    Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou certainly has a thorough cultivation and is beyond the main road. However, under the strong man of Wu Xiang realm, it is still difficult to get rid of the terrible shackles. After coming to the Shenwu world, you must follow the rules here!


    And all this is to suppress the evil ancestor!


    Only with a strong force of suppression can it be trapped!


    "Master Da Luotian, since you have transformed Da Luotian and lost the ability to continue to grow, why has the world grown stronger over the past hundreds of years? We''re catching up with 33 It''s almost catching up with the world scale of the ancient world


    Du Shaofu had new doubts, so he respectfully asked the middle-aged man in front of him.


    When I took control of the way of heaven, and then left the Shenwu world, the world began to change a lot. Now, the Shenwu world is no worse than any other big world in terms of scale, aura and so on.


    This is what Du Shaofu has been puzzled about, which makes him feel that there is a hidden secret in this world.


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s question, the big Luo Tianzun on the opposite side laughed, and then said faintly: "if you can come here, you must be far away from the first World War. The world has already passed endless years! But now, I can''t feel the existence of Luo''s body. I''m afraid he has already escaped! "


    Later on, he felt a bit dignified and serious in his words.


    But he didn''t sigh so much. Even though he continued to say, "the whole world has shrunk because of my sacrifice and refining. But later, he was nourished by my chaos, so he radiated some vitality! After Luo''s body escaped, the rest of the energy no longer needs to be suppressed on him. Naturally, it can continue to nourish the whole world and make it more and more powerful! ""Little guy, I can see that you are in control of the rules of this field, that is to say, you control the big array! So, everything here is closely related to you, and there are some connections! Therefore, every time you break through a stronger level, you will unconsciously resonate with the order of Dala Tian, leading to all these changes! "


    As he spoke, he looked at Du Shaofu, smiling at him slightly, and his eyes showed a gratifying look.


    It was this young man who changed the world that he would never give up until he died!


    "Master, I understand!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and said softly.


    The explanation of Da Luo Tianzun made him understand the reason for all this.


    It turns out that the change of Shenwu world is really closely related to ourselves.


    "You are very good, little fellow! I hope that in your hands, Da Luotian can return to the original shape of the world at that time, and even, it can break down and stand up to a new height! "


    Da Luo Tianzun looked at Du Shaofu with a smile in his eyes.


    But the words fell on Du Shaofu''s ears, but he was very surprised.


    Today''s Shenwu world has not recovered to the peak state of ancient times, even the original world prototype is not comparable?


    It was hard for him to imagine. In this way, if Da luotian had not experienced drastic changes, what a magnificent world it would have evolved into!


    As if seeing Du Shaofu''s doubts, Da Luo Tianzun could not help saying: "the world on one side is far more powerful and magnificent than you think. Take Pangu world as an example. It was originally a complete space world, but in the war with Luo He, it fell apart! Most of the broken Pangu world has been annihilated into dust, or turned into a corner of death, never able to reappear vitality! Only a small part of the pieces that really survive


    "This How can it be! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were so wide that he could not speak.


    He seemed to hear the voice of the sky, and there was such a story in thirty-three days!


    There was originally a complete world, but in the war was beaten to pieces!


    This made Du Shaofu deeply frightened. The fight in ancient times was so terrible that it was so fierce that even the whole world was destroyed!


    He can''t help but think of the dead star field that he entered when he chased Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan in the magic war. Maybe the stars there were also part of Pangu world at that time!


    There is only one place called "Earth" in the so large star field, which has life, which can not but be lamented!


    Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou once said, "the earth" is a special place. Du Shaofu had a vague guess that it might have something to do with Pangu.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but ask, "elder Dara, are you really unable to regenerate? Pangu, the great God, has also fallen


    As he spoke, Du Shaofu looked at Da Luo Tianzun motionlessly, staring into his eyes, hoping to hear an answer.


    If Dara Tianzun and Pangu God can be reborn, then it will be much easier to deal with the evil ancestor luowu!


    "You little fellow


    Da Luo Tianzun suddenly turned a white eye to Du Shaofu and said with a smile, "as I have said before, I was in a state of extreme weakness when I opened up Dalao heaven. Later, I sacrificed and refined this world, competed with Luo Lin and consumed it to the extreme. Finally, all the remaining chaotic sources were dissolved into the whole heaven and earth to nourish this world Yes! What you see now is only a wisp of illusion left by that year, not true! "


    He took the trouble to explain to Du Shaofu that he had really fallen and could not be reborn again!


    Hearing this confirmation again, Du Shaofu was lost.


    From the chaos out of the strong, it is such an end, can not let people not go sad, sigh, really is terrible!


    It can also be predicted that if the generals and ministers break through the 18 levels of hell and integrate all the original gods of the demon ancestors, it will represent the return of Luo Wu. At that time, with his strong power, it will bring unimaginable disasters, which is countless times more terrible than Du Shaofu expected!


    Today''s thirty-three days, can still withstand such a bloody baptism?


    Instead of paying attention to Du Shaofu''s emotional changes, Da Luo Tianzun continued to answer another question before, saying, "I''m dead. This point can''t be changed. Dala Tian will be yours in the future! But Pangu that guy should be OK, he and Luo Wu in the first war, after all, strength has been restored, not so easy to die! In my opinion, at this time, he should be in a deep sleep, and at the same time, he is still suppressing the original God of Luo


    "Is Pangu not dead?"


    Da Luo Tianzun''s words finally relieved Du Shaofu''s heavy mood.


    No matter whether Pangu God can return in time to fight with Mazu, it is also good news for Du Shaofu."Although Pangu is not dead, I''m afraid I can''t help you any more! Maybe his resurrection needs you to provide some opportunities! But now Luo Wu is out of trouble, and the blood will begin again. This time, all the things are left to you, the younger generation! "


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Da Luo Tianzun suddenly became serious again. He said earnestly, "he has the body of immortality, which is absolutely difficult to deal with. We must be careful! I can see that your talent is extraordinary. Even if it is in Pangu world at the beginning of heaven and earth, it is a level that few people can reach! In order not to make pangujie and dalaotan''s countless creatures miserable, the two worlds will be reduced to the devil''s land. The first thing you need to do is to improve yourself, and then break through to a higher level! "


    Da Luo Tianzun''s eyes are burning, and now he has already fallen, and Pangu can not participate in the next battle!


    This is an unimaginable test of life and death for the creatures after countless years!


    Du Shaofu could not calm down when he listened to the words of Da Luo Tianzun.


    With his current strength, or the strength of his senior brothers Lu Shaoyou, Dragon God and others, he is far from the magic ancestor Luo Fu in his heyday!


    Elder martial brother''s cultivation is the realm of carrying the road. The devil ancestor walked out of the chaos and opened up his own world. There must be no image cultivation!


    These two are not on the same level at all!


    If we really fight, the victory or defeat seems to have been doomed!


    "The elder martial brother has his own arrangement. Maybe he can have the means to fight against the demon ancestor!"


    The only thing that made Du Shaofu feel relieved was this.


    What''s more, what the elder martial brother wants is not only to suppress the evil ancestor, but to kill him completely!


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t know where his confidence came from, he was willing to believe such a possibility from the bottom of his heart!


    "You don''t have to worry too much, little one."


    At this time, Daluo Tianzun said again: "in the past endless years in this world, there must have been other strong men born! But to deal with Luo Li, we don''t necessarily need to get out of the chaos! As a matter of fact, there is only one step away between carrying Tao and nothingness! As long as you break through the void and transcend heaven and earth, it''s not easy for Luo to kill you! "


    "Is that so?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows.


    Lu Shaoyou, the elder martial brother, also said to himself that there is only a thin line between the realm of carrying Tao and the realm of nothingness, but there is also a gap between heaven and earth!


    Is it that the biggest gap lies in whether we can open up the world and then take advantage of one war, not in our own strength?


    This kind of speculation, Du Shaofu felt very likely!


    If this is the case, as long as you move forward steadily and succeed in carrying the way, you will have the qualification to fight with Mazu Luo!


    "I''ve told you everything that should be told. I think it will take a lot of time for Luo to recover! Little guy, you don''t have to think too much, just practice hard! And in this space, I have left something for you, which can bring you some help


    Da Luo Tianzun comforted Du Shaofu and immediately lifted his arm slightly. However, he saw a chaotic light ball as big as a palm in his hand.


    This chaotic light group is very strange. It is different from the chaotic state that Du Shaofu has seen. It emits a soft and gorgeous luster and keeps flowing.


    Just watching quietly, Du Shaofu could feel that his spirit seemed to have been sublimated a little bit, and his whole person was full of energy.


    "What is this?"


    He could not help but lick his lips and salivated at the chaotic light.


    Du Shaofu''s original spirit was palpitating and trembling slightly.


    He instinctively felt that this was absolutely not a common thing, it was very terrible, it was the unique existence between heaven and earth!


    "This is my source of chaos!"


    Da Luo Tianzun looked at him and said, "now there is only so much left. I''ll give it to you! With this thing, Da Luotian will be able to go further, and to your strength, can also get some help! As long as you refine it, the body carrying the Tao is not out of reach! "


    "The origin of chaos!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked. He naturally knew what it was.


    Immortality pursues the origin of law; the realm of sitting and forgetting explores the origin of the road; and behind the achievement of carrying the road, breaking away from the shackles of heaven and earth, we need to start condensing our own source of chaos!


    The reason why Pangu, Daluo Tianzun, and Mazu Luoli can open up their own world is not because they are out of chaos and have a complete source of chaos!


    And this is just another difference between the realm of Tao and the realm of nothingness!


    At this time, Da Luo Tianzun actually took out a group of chaotic origin and handed it to himself, which made Du Shaofu incredible. This is the great advantage of Tianda!


    What''s more, if you refine it, you will be able to gain a certain degree of power of chaos and achieve the body of carrying the Tao!


    This made Du Shaofu ecstatic. With such benefits, why worry about the hopelessness of carrying out Taoism before the complete recovery of the evil ancestor?"This is for you, little fellow, but you must remember one thing!"


    All of a sudden, Da Luo Tianzun''s eyes were very serious and looked at Du Shaofu and said.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu looked upright and said in a respectful voice, "please tell me, senior. I will definitely keep it in mind and dare not forget it a little bit!"


    He pricked up his ears and wanted to hear what da Luo Tianzun would say!


    "Everyone''s way out is different. You can break through the body of Tao with the help of this chaotic origin! But in this period, this thing is only auxiliary, you need to seek your own way, condense your own original power! And after you successfully break through the realm of Tao, you should abandon my source of chaos and accumulate your own things step by step! In this way, there is hope to reach the strongest place! Otherwise, everything will be empty talk! "


    Da Luo Tianzun opened his mouth, tightly condensed his majestic brow and said word by word.


    Listening to such a profound sermon, Du Shaofu also looked serious and nodded.


    He knew that the meaning of Da Luo Tianzun was not to let himself be shackled by him, but to obtain his own source of chaos and be able to come to the absolute summit!


    Otherwise, the realm of carrying Tao may be your own limit!


    "I understand. Please rest assured."


    Du Shaofu bowed down again and paid homage to the end. This is the respect that should be given to these former sages.


    At the same time, he also heard another meaning from the words of Da Luo Tianzun, that is, the strongest state of nothingness can not be achieved only by the creatures out of chaos!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2888

    Du Shaofu understood that Dalao Tianzun did not want to be bound by him, but had to go out of his own way.


    This chaos origin can be used to refine and enhance cultivation, but it can''t be trapped in a rut and cut off a broader future!


    After thinking about this, Du Shaofu could not help feeling a little excited.


    It seems that Wu Xiang realm is not only accessible to chaotic creatures. He himself and his senior brother Lu Shaoyou and others may also have the opportunity to make an impact on it, so as to open up their own world like Pangu and Daluo Tianzun!


    "Children can be taught!"


    His gratifying eyes swept Du Shaofu. Then he nodded and said, "there are two little guys outside. They should come with you."


    As soon as his words fell, there was a twist in the void, and then he saw a scene presented in front of Du Shaofu.


    It is a huge chaotic light egg, releasing the dim light, carrying the treacherous power, constantly flowing.


    Through this light egg, Du Shaofu sees two familiar figures wrapped in them, which are Du Xiaoyao and xiaoxinger.


    "What''s wrong with them


    Du Shaofu became nervous and asked urgently.


    He saw that Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing were both in a coma, their eyes closed, as peaceful as two babies, covered by the power of chaos.


    A piece of light from the two people flow, but also has a magic secret force into their bodies.


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing were in such a state that Du Shaofu could not help being anxious.


    He originally let two people wait outside the light door, who knew that such an accident would happen.


    "You don''t have to worry, they''re OK!"


    Da Luo Tianzun waved his hand with a smile and said to Du Shaofu, "since they are here, I can''t let these two little guys go back empty handed! If I have a great chance to see the heaven and the earth, I will be able to see the heaven and earth at their first opportunity


    Da Luo Tianzun kept gnawing his head, which seemed to be extremely satisfied with Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    Listening to such words, Du Shaofu also gave a long sigh of relief and let go of his heart.


    He also had a sense of joy, after all, little star and Du Xiaoyao that goods, can get a terrible chance here, for the two people is very big!


    "But it''s a pity that the little demon and the little star have broken through the realm of immortality, and they have not mastered all the four primitive laws! Otherwise, there is no hope of carrying the road! "


    Du Shaofu sighed again. Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing got the inheritance of Yuanfeng and made great progress in their cultivation!


    In addition, Du Xiaoyao has mastered two kinds of primitive laws, and little star has mastered three kinds of them. Their talent, in today''s thirty-three days, can fully stand the four words of "rock breaking the sky"!


    However, Du Shaofu knew that without mastering all the four original laws, it was not too difficult for them to sit down and forget, but it seemed impossible for them to move forward to the road!


    It was just this that made Du Shaofu feel extremely sorry!


    However, it is relieved to think about it. In this era, it is impossible for a strong person to enter the realm of carrying Taoism. Besides his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou, he has never seen a second person who has the body of carrying Tao!


    "You''re wrong, little one!"


    Suddenly, Da Luo Tianzun opened his mouth, looked at Du Shaofu and said, "it is difficult for the postnatal creatures to compete with chaotic creatures! The four primitive laws you mentioned can really give you a chance to set foot on the road, just like a few inborn creatures at the beginning of the world in Pangu! But this is not absolute, if the conditions are enough, like those two little guys outside, it''s not that they have no chance to fight! Of course, it is impossible to achieve the required conditions! "


    Du Shaofu was shocked by Da Luo Tianzun''s words.


    Is there any way between heaven and earth to make Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing reach immortality again?


    This is almost unimaginable. Perhaps, as Dara Tianzun said, the conditions required are extremely harsh and almost impossible to achieve!


    "Please make it clear, master!"


    Du Shaofu immediately bowed down respectfully and asked Da Luo Tianzun.


    He wanted to know what the conditions were. It was not only useful for Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, but also for many people, such as the wasteland, Yuqing Kingdom and so on.


    Whether or not, or you can try it!


    "If I had known you were so eager, I would not have mentioned it to you!"


    It seemed that Da Luo Tianzun gave Du Shaofu a bad look, but his expression immediately shrank and said, "if you can reach my level one day, you will know everything! It''s no use telling you now! "


    "The realm of nothingness..."


    Du Shaofu murmured incessantly, and the whole person was a little stunned.


    He did not dare to imagine this realm, because elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou once said that all people who can reach the state of nothingness are gods and demons who come out of chaos. There has never been such existence in the creatures of the day after tomorrow!Whether I can really reach the height of my senior brother is still two questions, not to mention the stronger nothingness!


    "There is no shortcut to practice. Everything you can get is based on your own efforts! Therefore, no matter how far we can go in the end, we still have to stick to it! I don''t believe it. There are barriers in the world that Du Shaofu can''t cross! "


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu had an indomitable feeling in his heart and thought secretly.


    Over the years, he has encountered too many difficulties, but even if it is a thousand difficulties, he still rushed to this step!


    Therefore, he believed that as long as he worked hard enough, even if it was impossible, he would not have no chance to achieve it!


    "Good boy, it''s enough for me to be pleased with you! I''m very relieved to give it to you! Ha ha... "


    Looking at Du Shaofu, Da Luo Tianzun burst out laughing boldly.


    After a long time, he laughed and said, "OK, no more delay! What I left behind is a wisp of illusion. Although I have some strength, it is almost exhausted now! You can refine the source of chaos. Just remember what I said, and it will not waste my efforts! "


    At the end of the day, the figure of Da Luo Tianzun really began to blur.


    "Master..."


    Du Shaofu hastened to step forward, but his heart was a little sad.


    "Don''t say anything! Everything in the world has a fixed number. You can''t force it! It''s fate to meet each other. I''m very relieved to have a younger generation like you take over Dalao Tian! "


    As soon as Da Luo Tianzun waved his hand, the chaotic light in his hand flew out with the sound of "Wuwu", and went directly to Du Shaofu''s body. Then, with a "Shua" sound, he directly got into his body!


    All at once, Du Shaofu felt numb, as if he had been electrified!


    A hazy light was lingering outside his body, releasing a mysterious color.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were closed unconsciously, and then he stood so straight in the void, entering a mysterious state and turning a deaf ear to everything outside!


    "Boy, it''s up to you! All the creatures in this world will be protected by you! I hope you can stand up to the pressure. Don''t let me down


    His eyes were fixed on Du Shaofu, and Dara Tianzun murmured in his mouth, and his eyes were filled with ardent expectations.


    His figure gradually faded up, like a group of ink, in the boundless water!


    The majestic face was dispelling, and the huge body was crumbling. However, after a few breaths, it was completely broken and opened. With the voice of his words, they disappeared from this space, and could not be found again!


    Soon, Du Shaofu was left alone in the void.


    He stood, wrapped in the light of chaos.


    In his body, the vast and fierce power is running endlessly, and the origin of chaos is being refined by him.


    However, with Du Shaofu''s current cultivation and full operation of refining, the source of chaos can not be seen to have any consumption, which can be seen how great the power it carries!


    This kind of state has been going on, the time passes silently, but Du Shaofu can''t feel it at all.


    His breath is fluctuating, vast as the sea, deep as the abyss, with a mysterious color.


    On the other side, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are in a state of indescribable.


    They are sleeping in that group of chaotic light eggs, whether physical or spiritual, are undergoing the washing of chaotic force, becoming more and more tough and stable, and the strength is also growing crazily!


    This kind of growth is not a simple cultivation promotion, but a kind of transformation!


    Under the influence of the power of chaos, they constantly accept baptism, the whole person is sublimating, the body spirit is being tempered again and again, becoming more and more clean and pure!


    You can imagine how powerful they will be when they break through the cocoon!


    No one knows what happened in this space.


    In the world of Shenwu, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling and others all know where Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are going. However, ten years later, no news has been heard from them.


    Although they were anxious, they didn''t show it on their faces.


    Because before he left, Du Shaofu had made a long-term plan and made it clear that he did not know when he would return.


    In addition, Du Tingxuan and Du Shaojing also knew that Du Shaofu had a delicate connection with the heaven and earth. If something happened to him, maybe the whole world of martial arts would change accordingly.


    However, there has been no major change in the past ten years, so people are still relatively at ease.


    If the Shenwu world is peaceful, it is a peach garden in the world, then in the distant thirty-three days, it is a strange and unpredictable place!Since the change of Yin Qiong''s immortal heaven, the reappearance of the blood ancestor made all the creatures in the world nervous.


    Many sitting and forgetting strong people all broke through the barrier one after another, and most of them paid close attention to the movement of qianxu jinghuatian.


    For there are countless orcs there, and the blood ancestors also went to this realm to recuperate and recuperate.


    Over the top of the three hundred and thirty-three days of life, there is a layer of shadow over them, and no one is afraid.


    After all, it was a great evil in ancient times. The killing and killing shocked the world, and hundreds of millions of living beings had already felt puzzled by the name of the evil!


    It can be predicted that within thirty-three days, there may be a huge bloody cutting at any time, just like in ancient times, scarlet in the sky and scarlet in life!


    But it was in such a tense situation that a more terrible thing suddenly happened. Like a hurricane, it swept through all the world in the past thirty-three days, bringing fear to countless creatures!


    "Something''s going on in hell on the 18th floor..."


    "A strong man is born. It seems that he is a demon!"


    "Thirty three days of chaos, it is impossible to continue calm!"


    This news, let countless living beings feel panic, such as let people see endless blood all over the eyes, the shadow of death cover down!


    What does the demon represent? Everyone knows it!


    Countless legends have been handed down from ancient times. Although they are not detailed, they are still enough to show the horror of the demon clan!


    Ancient magic war, it was a terrible killing that nearly overturned the whole of the thirty-three days. I don''t know how many people died!


    Some powerful forces who know more secrets are very clear. At that time, there was no thirty-three days of existence. There was only a complete Pangu world. It was only in the magic war that the whole world was smashed into countless pieces. This gave birth to the present thirty-three days and countless small worlds!


    From this, we can imagine how terrible and ferocious the killing was!


    But now, the demons move again, how can we not be shocked!


    "There is an entrance to the heaven near the heaven where the gods and Demons fight, leading to the hell on the 18th floor!"


    Many creatures know this situation. Many forces in the world have arranged for the strong to guard near the Supreme changrongtian. Once a demon clan is found, it will be killed immediately. No one of the demons will be allowed to enter the thirty-three days to bring disaster to the people.


    And the original experience in the magic war of the holy land, seventy-two children of the holy land, is also gathered at the gate of hell, guard here!


    Today''s gate of hell has become a gateway, which is the place where 33 born spirits and Demons fight each other!


    "I''m afraid. The demons are coming out in a large scale. At that time, the battlefield left over from ancient times will flow into the sky again!"


    Some strong people sighed, and their eyes swept through the war between gods and demons.


    This is a battlefield in ancient times. Traces of the war can still be seen.


    The land of every place is soaked with blood. Today, after ages, it is still red and black.


    And because of the influence of countless years, this space has become extremely terrible. For ordinary strong people, it is a fierce place. People from below the divine realm can not even bear the terrible violent and bloody air!


    If the demons come out of the 18 levels of hell, the land of war between gods and demons will be filled with killing again, and the red black soil will become scarlet again!


    "Shaofu, the boy, has been away from the Supreme changrongtian for a long time. I don''t know why he hasn''t come back yet."


    Among the numerous people, Qu daojue, Ling Feng and long San, as well as he mengchang, general Huo Yuankun and Duan Baichuan, the general of Zihong, were all listed.


    In addition to them, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, and long Xu, who lived in the kingdom of Yuqing, also came here.


    They just came to observe the situation and prevent great changes at any time.


    "We don''t have to worry about Uncle Du! My father had contact with him, and many things are being arranged. Although the current changes are frightening, they are still under control. "


    Lu Jingyun looked at Qu Dao Jue and said softly.


    "I''ve also heard that there are arrangements for less travel, but I dare not take things lightly in any case."


    Qu Dao Jue sighed slightly and said with emotion.


    "At present, the strength of the demons is not particularly strong! The real strong are still behind. The devil ancestor himself and the two magic servants are very terrible. Once they appear, they represent the real beginning of the war


    Lu youshao Yingying stepped forward and said.


    "It''s not just the Mazu himself and the two magic servants. I heard from my father that there will be many demons who will be suppressed here! Every demon will be very terrible, and his strength is still above the two magic servants


    The Dragon que suddenly opened his mouth, worried.


    Many people are stunned when they hear this. They only know the existence of the devil ancestor and the two magic servants, but they have never heard of many magic generals.At this time, I know that the strength of the Magic general is stronger than the two magic servants, which makes many people worry more.


    "Don''t worry, the news has already been received from the three thousand worlds. The Lu family, feilingmen, yunyangzong, the four big animal royal families, and the major royal families will all make corresponding preparations, and some strong ones will arrive in thirty-three days! This time, it is not only a disaster of thirty-three days, but also a test for the three thousand worlds! "


    Lu Jingyun looked at the people around him, so he said.


    In ancient times, there was no three thousand worlds, so nature had nothing to do with that terrible magic war.


    Now, the demons are born again. If the three thousand worlds stand by, the result will be very bad. If the war situation is not good, not only thirty-three days, but also three thousand worlds will suffer disaster!


    Therefore, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, long que, long Xu, Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, and long que will stay here to deal with the emergence of demons!


    Lu Shaoyou and the Dragon God were involved in this event many years ago. They pursued and killed the demon God, and they made corresponding preparations for the revival of the demon ancestor!


    It is also because of this, this group of young sitting and forgetting strong people from the Lu family and the dragon family will have more confidence than others.


    "Let''s do our own thing well. Everything is arranged by father and uncle Bruce Lee."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2889

    Among all the people, there are 11 brothers and sisters, including Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao and Lu Ying!


    As the children of three thousand masters of the world, they know more than ordinary people and know more about the strength of their father.


    And Lu Shaoyou made some arrangements, although Lu Jingyun and others did not know in detail, but also had a corresponding understanding.


    "I hope that Shao you can show up and give you a clear direction. We are just waiting, and we are very anxious."


    Qu Dao Jue sighed a little, so he said.


    The most powerful arranged everything, but they were all in the dark and could only do something in a hurry.


    "Three thousand strong people in the world, it''s better to arrive as soon as possible! I always feel that since the demons have appeared, they will not delay for too long. I am afraid that they will have greater actions before long! And if the whole of the eighteen hell riots, I''m afraid that the manpower for thirty-three days will be stretched out! You know, today''s qianxu jinghuatian has already had the return of a blood ancestor, there are a large number of strong orcs, who are not easy to get along with! "


    Long San also said with deep concern.


    The people next to him nodded and agreed.


    In fact, the most worrying thing in all people''s hearts is not the countless strong orcs of qianxu jinghuatian, but the blood ancestor who broke the seal from the immortal sky burial empty mountain of Yin Qiong, which is the enemy that all living creatures fear most!


    Even if it is to say that after endless years of repression, today''s blood ancestor has already lost the ferocious power of ancient times, but the power that can erupt can absolutely make many sitting and forgetting strong people feel cold. There is absolutely no good way to take advantage of him if all the power of life is used for thirty-three days!


    The realm carrying the Tao is beyond measure!


    So for now, if the three thousand strong men of the world can arrive at 33 days earlier, they will be much easier to deal with!


    "Blood ancestor Now, if he is faced with Uncle Lu, can he have any luck? "


    After Lu Jingyun''s death, the Dragon que suddenly made a sound, so he said.


    ¡­¡­


    Far away space, a desolate and desolate, far and near countless stars floating, all are a dilapidated, no sign of life, like a dead cemetery, desolate, cold, dark!


    And it is in such a desolation, there is a light blue world, there are creatures living in it, releasing rare traces of life.


    This is the place where Lu Shaoyou once took Du Shaofu to, a world called the earth!


    In this world, there are some strange things that can''t be seen in the world for thirty-three days and countless small worlds. Tall houses towering in the sky, a strip-shaped road like a dragon twists and turns, and the night is shining with colorful light to illuminate the dark night!


    Noisy street, a metal shell like flowing water in the ground roaring to and fro, large crowds of people hustle and bustle, lively and extraordinary!


    Among the countless people, there are two young people walking side by side, talking to each other.


    What these two people are talking about, apart from themselves, can not be heard by anyone else.


    "Boss, we''ve been here for a long time. You seem to be reluctant to leave."


    Among the youths, a man in a golden coat opened his mouth and said to the man next to him.


    He is also dressed in the clothes of this world, with a trace of funny smile in the corner of his mouth.


    "My soul was born in this world. Naturally, I can''t forget everything in this world! But the most important thing is, with the more profound cultivation, the more I feel that this may bring me a breakthrough opportunity! However, I have been searching for many years, but I still can''t figure out any clue! "


    Around the young man in gold, the man in the blue shirt ignored the boy''s words, but said to himself.


    He looked at every corner of the world, as if he could penetrate all the essence of the world, so profound and vast!


    However, only he knew that no matter how he looked for it, he could not trace out more profound traces, which made him feel sigh in his heart.


    The young man in gold and the man in blue are naturally Xiao Long and Lu Shaoyou from three thousand thousand worlds. One is called the Dragon God by all living creatures, and the other is the Lord of three thousand thousand thousand worlds. Their identities are all terrible!


    "There is something special about this world, but if you can''t see through the boss, it''s hard for anyone in this world to understand it!"


    Bruce Lee sank for a moment, thought about it, and said such a sentence.


    He came to this world with his boss many years ago, and he is more aware of the special features here.


    However, although he was gifted, he couldn''t catch up with him. He was still a little behind the boss.


    Therefore, it is natural that Bruce Lee can''t say where this world is strange.


    But in his idea, if there are mysteries that the old people can''t solve, it must be shocking!"It''s probably not a chance."


    Lu Shaoyou said again, but his words became indifferent.


    In order to reach his position, he is not simply pursuing something, but more important than cultivating one''s mind. He is good at tracing the source and realizing his own different road.


    "Boss, you can''t help it. Anyway, I don''t have to say anything about it!"


    Xiao Long turned his lips and then swam to Lu Shao: "by the way, boss, there is a movement in the eighteen layers of hell. The demon people have already broken away from the shackles of the seal and rushed into 33 days. How do you plan to deal with this matter? Do you want to continue to wait?"


    He fixed his eyes on Lu Shaoyou, trying to hear his answer.


    This matter is not only a matter of great concern to the life of the thirty-three days. Even if he is the Dragon God in the world, he also attaches great importance to it.


    Every move of the devil ancestor and the demon clan involves the life and death of hundreds of millions of creatures, and the stability of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds.


    "Don''t worry too much for the moment. Mazu is still cracking the seal of the 18th floor hell. When he really enters the 18th layer hell, we will really show our means! I''m looking forward to seeing what he''ll look like when he gets there


    Suddenly, with a smile on his face, Lu''s face turned pale.


    "Haha Our means, will naturally let the devil ancestor be surprised! But if you want to really kill him, you have to depend on Du Shaofu! Only he can solve this problem


    Bruce Lee is so excited that he can''t help but gloat at at the idea of the old man''s methods and feels a bit sad for the devil ancestor.


    However, in his heart, there was also an indelible worry. If Du Shaofu didn''t try his best, all they had done would be in vain!


    Whether the devil ancestor can be killed completely depends on the boy''s ability!


    "We don''t have to worry too much about the people of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds. They can deal with it no matter what they do. Let those people make trouble!"


    Lu Shaoyou walked slowly among the crowd and said in a low voice: "but I guess those people will not be able to hold back for too long, and they will make a huge noise! In particular, my younger brother Du, who has been back in the Shenwu world at this time, must have taken the lead in the affairs if he had been in the Shenwu world for thirty-three days! "


    He smiles more and more. If he wants Du Shaofu, his younger martial brother, Lu Shaoyou seems to have seen himself in his early years. He is not afraid of heaven and earth, and dare to make trouble!


    The demon clan wants to be bloodwashed for thirty-three days. The boy will certainly not sit still and watch the demons grow stronger and stronger.


    "I think he is better in Shenwu world! The huge secret there was discovered by him, and his strength will certainly be greatly improved! When it comes to thirty-three days, it will be really exciting to make trouble! "


    Xiao Long laughs, which makes people hear the sound of bad water.


    Naturally, Lu Shaoyou thinks that what he said is very reasonable. He also has insight into the extraordinary features of the Shenwu world and has a lot of understanding of the situation there.


    As Bruce Lee said, his younger brother may be able to get enough terrible opportunities when he goes back this time.


    There is no doubt that his strength will rise again from now on!


    The realm of emptiness, if it is stronger, it will really be able to be one of the top thirty-three days!


    In this way, Du Shaofu will surely take the lead in making greater moves once he returns to the country for thirty-three days.


    "Let''s leave it to them. It''s not the time for us to show up! In fact, I also want to see what kind of fame my younger martial brother will make! "


    Lu Shaoyou nodded and said in a voice.


    For Du Shaofu, he has always had a strong concern, and all his hopes are placed on him.


    Although the current situation is a bit grim, it is still under our own control. There will be no big changes for a while.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu and the thirty-three natural spirits will not interfere by force.


    When you need it, you''ll do it!


    "Boss, the seals of the eighteen hells have been broken one by one. Can you take this opportunity to understand more in this world and then climb the peak again?"


    Bruce Lee suddenly raises his eyebrows, stares at Lu Shaoyou and asks hopefully.


    "You''re right. I really want to take advantage of this rare opportunity to see deeper self! But this step seems to be very close, but it is extremely far away, and I don''t know whether it will succeed! "


    Lu Shaoyou lowered his head slightly, thought for a moment, and then said, "but it doesn''t matter. You''d better solve the demons'' affairs first, and then talk about this. Don''t worry!"


    After hearing the speech, Bruce Lee nodded his head deeply. Then he suddenly raised his eyes, looked at Lu Shao and said, "boss, I believe you can do it!"


    There was a strange look in his eyes, and his words seemed to be inexhaustible, even more sufficient than Lu Shaoyou himself!"You boy!"


    All of a sudden, Lu Shaoyou slapped his face, and suddenly he clapped it in the back of Bruce Lee''s head.


    "Boss, you still hit me!"


    Bruce Lee stares at Lu Shaoyou with ten thousand points of dissatisfaction written on his face.


    Anyway, now I can stomp on my feet, and I can make the existence of three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds. I can''t bear to be treated like a child!


    However, in the face of Bruce Lee''s strongly protesting eyes, Lu Shaoyou just smiles and looks at him directly. He does not mean that there is something wrong with his eyes.


    Xiao Long stares at him for a long time, but Lu Shaoyou has not paid much attention to it.


    After a long time, he withdrew his eyes and said softly again: "your strength has been stuck in this step for a long time. I hope you can make a breakthrough earlier."


    "I will try my best!"


    Hearing Lu Shaoyou''s words, Bruce Lee is no longer angry. Instead, he says with a serious jaw.


    ¡­¡­


    Shenwu world.


    Time passes unconsciously. In a blink of an eye, it is a hundred years of time.


    During this period, many people''s strength is growing rapidly.


    For example, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Du Shaojing, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Jialou jueyu, etc. are all from the original state of being cut into the real, and rapidly promoted to be the strong ones in the middle period of Jianzhen!


    Such progress is very appalling, if the large-scale promotion of the strong, in thirty-three days is really hard to see!


    In addition to this, all of us are aware that the scale of this world is changing subtly day by day.


    Although this change is not as violent as before, it is actually happening.


    The aura between heaven and earth is becoming more and more intense. It''s almost twice the result with half the effort when countless living beings practice!


    Endless joy filled everyone''s heart, such a change, is all people are willing to see.


    And in addition to these things, there is another thing happened, so that all people in the Shenwu world can not help but be surprised!


    The strong among the nine brought a terrible news to the world, which was about the birth of demons in thirty-three days!


    The changes in the distant world have finally been passed on to this world!


    "Shaofu, Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing still haven''t come back, and they don''t know what the situation is like now."


    A large number of powerful people gathered in the hall of the wasteland are almost the top existence of the whole Shenwu world!


    Du Tingxuan stood at the head of the crowd, frowning slightly and opening his mouth.


    Although it is not a long time for a man to practice for a hundred years, how can Du Tingxuan not worry at all without the news of the three men for such a long time?


    "The birth of demons is very important! Fortunately, the strong men in the thirty-three days began to deal with it. It was not so fast that the war spread to the Shenwu world! It''s not good to say that, with the strength of our world today, it''s not enough for the demons to crack their teeth! "


    Zhen Qingchun suddenly said such a sentence, it is really bad enough to hear, but after listening to all of them, it was silent, which was regarded as tacit.


    Indeed, although the Shenwu world is developing rapidly, a large number of powerful people have sprung up like mushrooms after a spring rain.


    However, if we really want to compare our strength with that of the past thirty-three days, it is still not enough to see!


    The inside information of the Shenwu world is too thin. The world''s repressive power has existed for countless years, which makes it difficult to catch up with the outside world in a short time.


    However, all of us are confident that, as long as we give them enough time to go beyond 33 days, it may not be a fantastic thing!


    "I don''t know what''s going on with them. I don''t know if any progress has been made in searching for the great secret of the existence of this world."


    Du Yunlong murmured and said softly.


    All people know is that Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing went to the original animal kingdom shenlei mountain to break the biggest secret in the world.


    However, a hundred years later, no news has been heard, which makes people a little worried.


    Fortunately, this world has always been a scene of prosperity, which shows from another direction that Du Shaofu''s situation will not be so bad. After all, the whole world of Shenwu has a secret connection with it.


    "The demons have appeared. Should we do something in this world? Even though our strength is not very strong, we can''t be partial to a corner. "


    On one side, the bright golden God awn suddenly rises in the eyes of Jialou jueyu, just like the eyes of gods, like two rounds of big sun, shining on the world!


    He is filled with a domineering charm, as if a god standing, awe inspiring!


    "That''s right. In thirty-three days, there are a lot of people we know well. We can''t just stand by and do our bit."Zhen Qingchun nodded, indicating that he agreed with the words of Jialou jueyu.


    Around, many strong people also agree with each other.


    There are no cowards in this world. They all survived from the killing of the evil cult. Even the horrible demons can''t scare them out of their courage!


    "I don''t think it''s time for us to fight now."


    Just as many people were full of murderous air and began to be ready to move, kaloubatian suddenly spoke out.


    His old but steady and powerful body took a step slowly. With one hand on his back, he glanced at all the strong people present and said, "our world is still growing rapidly, which is a rare opportunity for the creatures to improve! Although the demons are rampant, they have not yet reached the point of wanton conduct, and we are not needed to go on top of them! Therefore, I think that the most important thing we need to do now is to improve our strength, so that when the war really breaks out, it will not be delayed for thirty-three days! "


    His words were clear, reasonable and well founded, so that all the strong people on the scene were in deep thinking after hearing about it. No one spoke for a long time.


    "You are right. I agree with this! Even if you really want to enter thirty-three days ahead of time, you''d better wait for the young Fu brothers to come back before making a decision! "


    In the silence, the general of tianwu academy spoke.


    "We will keep the 18 guards on standby. As long as the emperor ROC orders, we will immediately go to 33 days to meet the demons!"


    Other people have not had time to express their position, night floating Ling will suddenly come up with such a sentence.


    This sentence makes the atmosphere in the hall more compact!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2890

    Like the night floating Ling, the other seventeen people in the eighteen guards of Tianjiang, such as qianguyu, mengming, duosha and Yingyan, suddenly felt fierce, domineering and publicized, and the murderous opportunities pervaded the whole hall!


    There is no doubt that these 18 people may be regarded as the most fearless group of people in the whole Shenwu world!


    Even though the demons are fierce and powerful, they are not enough to make the eighteen guards retreat!


    If they need to do something, they will not hesitate to go to 33 days, or even break into the 18 layers of hell, wield a knife to kill the devil!


    In the hall of the wasteland, there was no one to speak for a long time. Many people, like the eighteen people, had great indomitable spirit!


    It''s like they went back to those days hundreds of years ago when they interacted with the demon cult!


    It was an extraordinary past, engraved in the hearts of all people, in addition to the huge threat of death, but also accompanied by endless blood, boiling!


    So at this moment, everyone from the top of the Shenwu world felt excited and inexplicable. After years of comfort, they experienced the feeling of surging heart again!


    The hall is quiet and strange. This kind of feeling has been lasting and pervaded among all the people!


    However, at a certain moment, a sudden explosion of terror broke the strange atmosphere in an instant!


    "Boom!"


    This huge noise was earth shaking, and the sound wave swept all directions. It seemed that a terrible god suddenly clapped it with one hand and exploded on the Shenwu world. It almost overturned the whole world!


    "What happened?"


    The sudden sound made all the strong men in the hall of the desolate state all felt excited and relieved.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A line of figures from the main hall rushed out, directly swept on the sky, began to look around.


    At the same time, they spread their power as far as possible, carrying out a careful exploration!


    That is to say, under such observation, all of us have found that the end of the world is coming!


    The sky is drooping, the thick soil is shaking, the sea water is upright, swinging and hitting the sky, the wind and waves are sweeping all directions!


    The terrible storm in the whole Shenwu world dance around, destroy everything!


    The mountains were blown up, like toys, into the nine days!


    The vast river, which is surging and whistling, is swept and evaporated in an instant!


    Everywhere the space, covered with terrible folds, produced a large area of collapse, faults everywhere, as if it was vigorously generated crushing general!


    Such a terrible scene, frightening, the world is broken, afraid it is just so!


    However, looking at the scene above the palace of the wasteland, the strong men did not have the intention of worrying at all. Instead, they were staring at the spot one by one, with a look of ecstasy on their faces!


    Shenwu all over the world, all the living creatures have also swept up the sky, when the truth is clear, almost Carnival!


    "Coming, coming! Again! The world has changed again! "


    "That''s great. It''s really wonderful! Our world can continue to grow! "


    "Aura! I feel the aura surging around me. It''s so much fun! "


    "The space is also expanding, and the scale of this boundary is still expanding!"


    "The power of suppression seems to be reduced again, and the upper limit of cultivation that the living beings can reach is much larger."


    "My God, what is this world going to look like? It''s just like this in thirty-three days."


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of surprise and exclamation came from every part of Shenwu world.


    All the creatures are excited and feel that the whole person is going to float. This is not the first time to experience such a scene. It has happened many times in the past hundreds of years.


    And every time it happens, it will bring great benefits to this world, and all living creatures will benefit immensely!


    No one thought that, on this day, such a thing appeared again, which made countless people in the Shenwu world, how could they not be jubilant!


    That wave of aura, if it is released from some unknown place, is full of every inch of space, refreshing, cultivation of faint rise.


    The world''s space is also expanding, the world''s territory has become vast!


    The power of repression is constantly decreasing, weakening again and again!


    Many of the nine great masters, such as the farmers, the Mohists, the Yinyang school, the Taoist school and the Confucianists, have come from the thirty-three days, and their feelings are clearer!


    By contrast, we find that Shenwu world has surpassed any other world in the past thirty-three days in terms of scale alone!


    And the aura of terror is stronger than that of the past thirty-three days!


    It can be imagined that as long as enough time is given, many powerful and incomparable people will be born in this world. Their accomplishments are all over the world, and they will even compete with each other and even surpass thirty-three days!I have to say, this is really imaginable!


    No one can say, if such a terrible change happened several times, what would the Shenwu world look like and how far it would be!


    "Shaofu, there must be something wrong with Shaofu!"


    In the sky above the stone city of the wasteland, Zhen Qingchun glanced out, as if he had seen through the infinite void, reached the place where the original animal kingdom was, and saw Du Shaofu''s state at this time!


    "Shaofu''s accomplishments are growing again. I don''t know what kind of situation will be reached in this breakthrough."


    Du Yunlong murmured, his eyes were clear and his momentum was fierce!


    Everyone knows that every change in the world of martial arts took place at the time of Du Shaofu''s breakthrough in cultivation.


    At this time, the chaos of heaven and earth must be related to it!


    Everyone was very happy. The stronger Du Shaofu was, it was something everyone would like to see. At the same time, the more benefits they would get.


    "I''m afraid we''ll never catch up with his steps."


    Among the crowd, Jia Lou Jue Yu suddenly made a sound and couldn''t help smacking his lips.


    Listening to this, many other strong people are happy and excited, but also show the meaning of a bitter smile.


    Du Shaofu''s growth was terrible. In less than a thousand years, he had gone through 33 days, and countless creatures could not finish their life!


    There is no need to mention those immortality, even if it is a sitting and forgetting strong, it can not be compared with it!


    Today''s Du Shaofu is in the realm of emptiness which only appeared in ancient times. If he breaks through again, his strength may surpass that of the immortal jiuchongtian. He just needs to go further, and he is really comparable to the ordinary one who forgets to sit and forget!


    "I don''t know how long this change will last. It''s still the old rule. Anyone who wants to break through it should go to find a place to practice! The stronger our strength is, the more powerful we will be able to do when dealing with demons in the future


    Du Tingxuan pressed down the emotion in his heart. He did not look back, but looked at the distant direction and said to the people around him.


    All of them nodded, and many of them said hello, and then they went out, disappeared quickly, and went to find a place to shut up!


    The benefits brought by the changes between heaven and earth are huge. Some of the strong people in the bottleneck feel that their breakthrough is in sight, and they are beckoning to the higher realm!


    "This world is extraordinary! I hope that Shaofu can find out the hidden secret during his trip


    The old doctor stroked his beard and said with emotion.


    Hearing the words, they nodded in succession.


    In the great changes of the Shenwu world, no one can find that there are thick veins like blood veins on the edge of the space barrier of the whole Shenwu world, climbing everywhere.


    These veins look like a net covering the world barrier!


    But as the whole world expands and expands, the space overturns, the earth sinks, and the sky collapses, this boundless giant net is shaking wildly, and the luster is more and more dim!


    An invisible secret force is flowing and breaking towards the cracks in the world.


    The world is expanding fiercely, as if to burst the huge net!


    Sure enough, at a certain moment, only in silence, a thick veins collapsed!


    Then, second, third, Fourth


    Innumerable stripes are broken again and again, and in the end, millions and millions of them are broken in an instant!


    At the end of the scene, all the veins wrapped around the world barrier are all broken and open, and all the light converges away!


    "Boom..."


    Only in the twinkling of an eye, the Shenwu world broke free from some invisible bondage and expanded fiercely again!


    This time, the unique breath of this world is surging out, facing the crevice of the world, which is very terrible!


    If Du Shaofu had seen this scene outside the Shenwu world at this time, he would have found out in an instant that the world had been completely exposed!


    Originally, it was very difficult for the strong outside to find the place where the Shenwu world was located. When Du Shaofu came back from the supreme Chang Rong Tian, it would be difficult to find it if it was not for the secret connection between himself and this world!


    But now it''s not the same. As long as you come to the location around the Shenwu world, you can clearly feel the breath emanating from it, and you can easily enter it!


    The strong in other worlds no longer need to be led by Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds, or follow Du Shaofu in the place where the three dead orcs sit and forget!


    It can be said that today''s Shenwu world has been completely connected with the thirty-three days!


    As long as the strong outside find out here and are willing to come to this world, it is no different from going to other worlds!


    Of course, Du Shaofu did not know all this.


    At this time, he was still in the void space, trying to refine the origin of chaos.And in its vicinity, a group of chaotic light eggs like a huge eggshell general, emitting brilliant light!


    "Kaka..."


    I don''t know how long it took, the egg burst out a burst of sound, a thin crack in the light egg spread spread spread out, like a bird to break out of the general!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2891

    Among the light eggs, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing opened their eyes at the same time. The two pairs of eyes shot out like substance, stirring up a fierce force, and instantly hit the light egg outside of them!


    But heard a loud bang, light eggs suddenly burst open, burst into pieces, two figures rushed out of the middle, swept into the air!


    Bursts of bright light surging from Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing make them look like two rounds of hot sun hanging in the sky, dazzling!


    "Hoo It''s a wonderful place. It''s hard to imagine the benefits this time! "


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes drooped slightly, feeling the changes on his body, so he sighed.


    He and the little star were trapped in the egg of light for hundreds of years. They were surrounded by endless chaotic forces, moistening their bodies and spirits.


    At this time, the accomplishments of Du Xiaoyao are soaring. Du Xiaoyao has already stepped into the immortal triple heaven, and the little star is even more terrible, and has directly reached the level of immortal four heaven!


    This kind of promotion is extremely amazing. It can be said that they have made a great leap forward. If they want to achieve this goal step by step in the outside world, they don''t know how many years to practice!


    But this is not the most critical point. They are nurtured by the power of chaos. The power hidden in their bodies will become the solid foundation for them to win the supremacy in the future!


    On one side, the little star didn''t speak, but just flicked his palm. A strong light suddenly appeared, accompanied by a "clang" sound, a long sword flew out and directly suspended in the air!


    The sword chants burst out in bursts, making the whole void space tremble. Pieces of chaotic light flow down from the sword body. In silence, it can erode everything!


    "Chaos sword embryo!"


    Du Xiaoyao saw this scene, his eyelids jumped violently and unconsciously, and the whole person was stunned in situ!


    Unconsciously, he stepped back a few steps, terrified by the power of the sword.


    Just standing here, you can feel the extraordinary power of this sword, which directly suppressed the space. Even Du Xiaoyao''s immortal triple heaven cultivation can''t resist.


    But fortunately, the little star obviously controlled the power of the sword. In addition, there are some special features in this space. Otherwise, the power fluctuation generated by the little star can set off an endless storm!


    "This sword from brother Jingyun is really a good thing."


    Small star beautiful eyes reveal a strange luster, with a strong sense of excitement.


    This sword was given to him by Lu Jingyun when he was immortal!


    Little star did not expect that in this space, wrapped by the chaotic light egg for hundreds of years, this sword also absorbed a lot of chaotic forces, and directly produced transformation!


    Chaos sword embryo, which can grow into chaos Daoqi. In addition to the original treasure tools owned by the original gods and demons in ancient times, chaos Daoqi is the strongest existence!


    Every chaotic Taoist instrument contains the power of chaos, and it can be suppressed directly. Even if it is a big world, it will be greatly affected. The power of the Tao is affected, and the law and order are disordered. It is really able to suppress a place of heaven and earth!


    In the thirty-three days, all the big forces will find it hard to find out a few chaotic Daoists!


    "Good fellow, chaos sword embryo, has it been transformed successfully? With this sword, is it not invincible in the realm of immortality


    Du Xiaoyao couldn''t help licking his lips and salivating.


    There is chaos in the hands of Tao, the general immortality of the first level strong and immortal eight, nine days of the existence of a confrontation, it is indeed not a word!


    This kind of treasure is too adverse to heaven, enough to make up for the huge gap in cultivation!


    So Du Xiaoyao''s admiration was incomparable and his heart was hot.


    "I can feel that it has not yet reached the level of chaotic Daoists. Strictly speaking, it should be regarded as a half step chaotic Daoist, and it is still far from the end!"


    So said the little star.


    The chaotic sword embryo that Lu Jingyun gave her was originally an ownerless thing. With his help, little star had already refined it and completely controlled it!


    At present, the state of the sword is very clearly perceived by the little star.


    "Half step chaotic Tao device?"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes were shining, and he didn''t feel any disappointment about it.


    The half step chaotic Daoqi is also very terrible. Although it is not as powerful as the real chaotic Daoqi, it is also quite powerful!


    In the hands of Xiaoxing, the immortal four heaven strong man who has mastered the three original laws, it is absolutely easy to write freehand with this sword against the immortal high-level strong one!


    "Hey, hey..."


    Du Xiaoyao suddenly began to laugh, and his eyes were fixed on the little star and said, "little star, big niece, haha If you lend me this half step chaotic Taoist instrument for a few days, I can also help you nurture it. Maybe it will suddenly become a real chaotic Taoist instrument one day! "As he spoke, he rubbed his hands vigorously and walked to the little star with a shy smile on his face.


    "Go away!"


    The little star glanced at him, but said such a word.


    Then, she did not care about Du Xiaoyao, but collected the sword in the air and looked at the space again.


    "Dad still hasn''t come out, and I don''t know how he is now!"


    Little star beautiful eyes flow, with a little worry.


    She wanted to find the trace of Du Shaofu, but to her disappointment, she did not feel any news related to Du Shaofu.


    "The boss must be OK. I can sense his presence!"


    Hearing the little star''s words, Du Xiaoyao''s smiling face was also restrained. He opened his mouth and said, "let''s not worry. Let''s try to get out of this place first! Or, if we continue to explore, maybe we can get more opportunities, and that will be better! "


    This is a strange place. It is the most secret place in the whole Shenwu world. At that time, it suppressed the body of Mazu.


    Du Xiaoyao thought that since came here, it must be to explore a enough, if you miss what great benefits, that loss can be big!


    Little star did not answer, just nodded.


    Immediately, they no longer delay, is to start a new round of exploration.


    In another part of this area, Du Shaofu was still in a mysterious state.


    His eyes are slightly closed, and the light of chaos flows all over his body!


    In his body, the power of chaos is constantly refined by him, but even if it has been hundreds of years, the chaos source is still not much smaller!


    It can be imagined that if Du Shaofu refined all of them, how terrible the energy would be!


    Du Shaofu, who was in this state, had no concept of time.


    Unconsciously, more than three hundred years of time passed away quietly, but he did not realize it!


    In addition, more than 500 years have passed since Du Shaofu came here!


    It was in this year that Du Shaofu finally had a new change.


    I saw pieces of the original power of the law, like water, into the state of substance, flowing from his body to vent out!


    A large number of things formed around Du Shaofu''s body and evolved into tens of thousands of elephants, which seemed to be the same as the real world!


    At the same time, this law is the origin of a fierce burst of Tao rhyme, interwoven into the force of terror, so that this space began to emit a violent tremor!


    This rhyme is extraordinary. It''s much more powerful than that of Du Shaofu!


    In the circulation of Tao rhyme, it seems that there are some more terrible secret forces shaking, which is no different from the power of the road carried by the strong when they take the move!


    And this is also the source of the power of the road, although even sitting and forgetting the first state, forgetting the heaven and the earth are not strong enough, but it is also shocking enough!


    If this kind of power can be used to fight against the enemy, then Du Shaofu can definitely fight against the peak of immortal jiuchongtian and even kill it!


    "Boom..."


    Soon after these scenes appeared, the whole void began to shake violently!


    The huge sound is like thunder, rolling and moving, and the terrible electric light is like a giant dragon, tearing up nothingness!


    Suddenly, this void space began to collapse on a large scale, just like the Great Wall toppling down, the momentum is amazing!


    "Shua..."


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly opened. Deep in his pupils, there were the sun and the moon rising and falling, the earth and the Earth rotating, time surging and life deriving


    Scenes of strange scenes are staged in succession, making it look like a God who created the world, great and mysterious!


    "Only to reach this point..."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself that all kinds of void space passed by Du Shaofu like falling bricks and stones.


    He had a feeling in his heart. Under careful feeling, the source of the chaos given to him by the emperor Dara was still dormant.


    However, Du Shaofu was able to truly feel that he had produced a terrible transformation!


    "Is this the power of the origin of the road..."


    He spoke softly, holding out a finger with a hazy light on its tip.


    The light is like beans, but it contains the power of the origin of the law, which produces endless Taoist rhymes, and under the circulation of these rhymes, more terrible power is produced.


    Du Shaofu has seen some strong people who sit back and forget, and can feel the charm of the origin of the road.


    The power released by oneself at this time has the breath of the origin of the road.


    He was extremely happy. This breakthrough made him reach the second level of the realm of virtual Tao called by his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou.From the literal understanding, condensing Dharma tracing is to condense the complete power of the origin of the law, and then produce the original power of the road.


    Du Shaofu had mastered all the four primitive laws. He was in the void way. On this level, it was easier to come than others. It was natural.


    If you change to the general immortal nine heaven peak, even if you have mastered the complete source power of the law, if you want to go further, break through sitting and forgetting, and condense the origin of the road, you will have to spend nine cattle and two tigers, and the probability of successful breakthrough is very small!


    It is for this reason that in the past thirty-three days of outstanding people, in the accumulation of endless years, there are only a few hundreds of strong people who sit and forget!


    It has to be said that sitting and forgetting is indeed a big hole, and I don''t know how many talented people have been blocked!


    "If you have a chance, you have to find someone to verify your real strength now!"


    Du Shaofu was looking forward to it. He wanted to rush to the middle of the thirty-three days to find some immortal and high-level strong men to fight and measure his harvest.


    With such capital, he felt that he would not fear any immortality any more. The only thing that could really threaten him was to sit back and forget the strong!


    "Master Dara, passed away..."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu was a little sad again. He looked at the empty space that was collapsing, and he could no longer see the domineering and majestic figure before.


    The illusion left by the Dalao emperor has long disappeared and no longer exists!


    He himself was also under the influence of the demon ancestor Luo Lu when he was the founder of the earth in ancient times, and his vitality was greatly damaged. Finally, in order to make the life of Shenwu world continue, he broke up his own source of chaos to nourish this world!


    Because of this, the Shenwu world was really preserved, and then it has today''s grand occasion!


    "There should be no more secrets here. It''s time to go back after more than 500 years! I hope that Shenwu world can recover to the level of Dala Tian as soon as possible! "


    Du Shaofu suppressed his sadness and thought.


    In order to find the biggest secret of this world, he left the wasteland for more than 500 years, and his relatives would be worried.


    With such a huge harvest, Du Shaofu decided to go back early, and then he should go back for thirty-three days to have a look. He didn''t know how to deal with the situation of the outside demons.


    In addition, with the continuous breakthrough of self cultivation, Shenwu world can continue to grow, and then return to the original state of ancient times!


    As for whether he can continue to grow and grow into a big world, Du Shaofu is still not absolutely sure!


    I''m afraid you need to break through to a horrible level!


    "Little demon, little star is still waiting here?"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes swept and he found the figures of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    Among the fragments of empty space, the two men were walking around, looking for something.


    Not long after, they also found the trace of Du Shaofu and rushed to this side immediately.


    "Boss!"


    "Daddy


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing both cheered and quickly came to Du Shaofu''s side.


    "It seems that the harvest is not small, all have such a terrible breakthrough!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a smile and looked at the two people in front of him.


    After hundreds of years, little star seems to have grown up a little. If it is a green feeling to see Yin Qiong when she was in immortality, now she has brought a little mature charm, which can be regarded as a real aunt.


    The most gratifying thing to Du Shaofu was that Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing''s strength had grown very terrifying, reaching the immortality of the fourth heaven and the immortal fifth heaven respectively.


    "We had a chance before, but in the next three hundred years, we went further and made a breakthrough."


    Du Xiaoyao laughed and said.


    After they emerged from the chaotic light egg, they did not always look for Du Shaofu. After continuous training, they broke through very fast!


    Du Shaofu had a good idea of the opportunities they had won, and Da Luo Tianzun had already told him.


    "Boss, what strength are you now? I find I can''t see through you more and more! "


    Du Xiaoyao squeezed his eyes at Du Shaofu and smacked his lips.


    Du Shaofu gave him the feeling that he was like a deep pool, vast and profound!


    He asked himself that he was no worse than Du Shaofu in terms of talent and chance, but the more his cultivation increased, the greater the distance between them, which greatly affected Du Xiaoyao!


    "Haha Little demon uncle, you want to win back the position of the boss. It seems that you will never think about it in this life! "


    Little star, a smile, a look of schadenfreude.


    "If I don''t want to, I don''t want to have another life, I''ve had a good life."Du Xiaoyao spread out his hands and shrugged.


    When he said this, he seemed to be a little bit of a counsellor. He did not like to obey Du Shaofu in his early years!


    Also sure, so many years down, the blow has been enough, already let Du Xiaoyao numb, has long been used to!


    "Dad, have you disappeared for so long and found the secret here?"


    The little star turned his head and looked at Du Shaofu.


    Hearing this, Du Xiaoyao also turned his eyes to him, and his ears immediately stood up, trying to hear what Du Shaofu said.


    "This space is about to collapse. It''s not a place for conversation. You''d better go back and talk about it later."


    Du Shaofu did not answer immediately, but said so.


    "Well!"


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing both nodded, and then the three people rose to the sky one after another, just like a fish in the water. They quickly shuttled out from the empty fragments all over the sky, and disappeared in the blink of an eye!


    When Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing left the original animal kingdom, the world of Shenwu had already undergone earth shaking changes.


    The scale of this world, on the basis of the previous one, is twice as large as before. The majestic mountains and mountains, the surging and roaring of giant rivers, and the spreading of vast land, and the formation of aura and water drops, all of which show the terror of the world of divine weapons at this time!


    Outside the world, the collapse of space barriers made the breath of Shenwu world explode. Not long after, there were creatures sensing the situation here in 33 days.


    "Where is that? Why is it so terrible?"


    "A brand new world seems to be bigger than each other in the past thirty-three days!"


    "It''s terrible. How can such a world suddenly appear in this world?"


    "I''ve never heard of such a place. Come on, let''s go and have a look."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2892

    In the past thirty-three days, many creatures discovered the situation of Shenwu world, and they were shocked.


    For all of us, this is a world that suddenly appears on one side, which is even more terrifying than that in the past thirty-three days. This makes countless people have a look at it and want to get into it.


    Before long, a large number of strong people set out to go straight to the Shenwu world.


    If it''s not because there are more and more demons out of the 18 levels of hell, they need countless hands to deal with it. I''m afraid it will attract more powerful people to spy this time!


    But even so, the crowd rushing to Shenwu world is very large.


    In the world of martial arts, Du Shaofu, with little star and Du Xiaoyao, walked out of the void and found a more terrible change in this world.


    But because of the psychological preparation, they were not particularly shocked, just issued a series of exclamations.


    Du Shaofu is even more so. He knows the origin of the Shenwu world. At this time, the state of this world has not even reached the embryonic state of the world in ancient times!


    "Such changes need to be repeated several times in the future."


    Du Shaofu sighed in his heart and said that he hoped that the world of martial arts would be strong and bring infinite benefits to the creatures in this world.


    Today, the inside story of this field is still too poor. Compared with that in the past thirty-three days, it is simply vulnerable. More powerful people must be born to make up for these problems.


    "If there are a few strong people who sit back and forget, they may also be safer!"


    Du Shaofu thought that it would be a rare thing for Du Shaofu to take charge of the existence and protect the growth of other creatures in this realm.


    But he just wanted to think about it. Where can we find the strong man who can sit and forget in this world?


    In the past, there has never been such a strong force in the territory of Sanlu and Jiuzhou, except for the dean of tianwu college.


    "Dean..."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself as he thought.


    The dean of tianwu college must be a strong man from the outside world. Du Shaofu knew this for a long time. However, he created a force in the world of martial arts, which naturally can be regarded as the living creature here.


    In addition, his cultivation has already reached the stage of sitting and forgetting. He has been sleeping in the ancient space with Du Shaofu for many years, and has made a breakthrough towards the third realm of sitting and forgetting - seeing through the samsara!


    If he can wake up, maybe he can be the strongest person in this field and sit on the side!


    "Eh..."


    When Du Shaofu thought about this problem, he unconsciously explored into the ancient space and wanted to check the state of the dean of tianwu college.


    With their own strength today, they are not as good as before, and they can''t see clearly.


    However, just after Du Shaofu''s mind sank into the ancient space, his heart suddenly jumped!


    Only because, at this time, the ancient space, a empty, in addition to some placed cultivation resources, nothing else!


    The figure that has been lying horizontally among them has been wrapped in the light and has disappeared!


    Dean of tianwu college, I don''t know when it has disappeared!


    "Dean..."


    Du Shaofu had to be surprised. As the master of today''s ancient space, that space is like the martial arts world at present, and everything is under his control.


    However, one of the living people disappeared, making him not even aware of it, which must be said to be very strange.


    "Has the president made a breakthrough and left on his own?"


    It is very likely that Du Shaofu would come up with such an idea.


    In Du Shaofu''s control, it is impossible for outsiders to enter and take away the ancient space.


    At the same time, the space was refined by the dean in his early years, and the law and order in it were under his control. If he woke up and left, he did not attract Du Shaofu''s attention at all, which can also be explained.


    If Du Shaofu''s inference is true, it can only show one problem, that is, the Dean has successfully stepped into the third stage of sitting and forgetting, becoming the most powerful existence in the past thirty-three days!


    "I don''t know where he went now..."


    Du Shaofu raised his head and looked at the void around him.


    He wanted to see the president of the hospital, but he didn''t know where to look.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s expression, Du Xiaoyao could not help asking.


    "It''s OK. Let''s keep going."


    Du Shaofu shook his head and didn''t explain anything. When he returned to the wasteland, he would talk to them in detail.


    He did not mobilize the power of world law and order, otherwise, he would be able to return to the desolate country in the blink of an eye.


    "Well? There are strong people coming to this world again! "


    As they were on their way, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and felt the strange fluctuation in the world of martial arts.Many powerful men of cultivation came and fell into his perception.


    "Are they the orcs who have conquered the heaven?"


    Little star''s beautiful eyes flow, looking at Du Shaofu asked.


    The existence of Shenwu world is very secret. It is difficult to find the existence of this world from the cracks in the outside world.


    Before they came back, the three orcs of qianxu jinghuatian, who had forgotten to sit and forget, followed by the strong, only to find out here.


    Therefore, if the other strong men of qianxu jinghuatian have heard from the three men and come to the Shenwu world, it is very likely.


    However, little star doesn''t worry at all. In the Shenwu world, no one will be his father''s opponent.


    On one side, Du Xiaoyao''s mouth also couldn''t help but sneer. No matter how many strong orcs came, they just gave them delicious food.


    "It''s not the beast family of qianxu jinghuatian. There are many strong people coming here. There are many people who have never been contacted with!"


    Just then, Du Shaofu frowned and said such a sentence.


    He felt vaguely that the world seemed to have been exposed in the eyes of external creatures, which led to a large number of powerful people to spy on it.


    "No matter who those people are, as long as they are not good, they should stay in this field."


    The little star slowly opened his mouth, and his words burst out with a strong sense of killing!


    "Go, return to the wasteland first!"


    Du Shaofu nodded, and without any delay, he took Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing away, and soon returned to the wasteland.


    After seeing the return of Du Shaofu, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, and jialoubatian were all overjoyed and gathered in the palace hall.


    Du Shaofu simply explained some things with the public, and then he directly rushed to the high altitude of the stone city, waiting for the strong outside to come to this world.


    ¡­¡­


    In the past thirty-three days, it can be said that every place can not be peaceful.


    Because the demons have become more and more rampant in recent years. Hundreds of years ago, there were some small-scale demons who broke into the war between gods and demons, and then entered the Supreme Harmony. Over the past few hundred years, this trend has become more and more huge, with more demons coming out of it!


    Fortunately, in the early years, the major forces of the thirty-three days were well prepared to send a large number of strong men to guard at the gate of hell in the war between gods and demons. Once they found out that there were demons, they would directly kill them, so as to put an end to the man-made disasters of those demons for thirty-three days.


    With more and more demons coming out of the 18 layers of hell, the major forces have become more and more nervous in the past thirty-three days. No one dares to underestimate this matter, no one dares to underestimate the demons!


    No one hopes that the great killing of ancient times will reappear in the world!


    In the place of the eighteen levels of hell, the only world where there is life is in the boundless and desolate star field. The place called Earth, where Lu Shaoyou and Xiao Long, the masters of the three thousand worlds, are still here.


    They constantly go through places, like two ordinary people, in the world of the world.


    "Boss, the devil ancestor''s movement is getting bigger and bigger. If we don''t do it again, there will be a lot of room for mistakes! It''s not a good thing to get him out of our hands! "


    Bruce Lee and Lu Shaoyou walk side by side, frowning slightly.


    Mazu is breaking the seal of the eighteen hells, gradually integrating his separated and suppressed God. Once he is integrated, it is difficult to control him.


    And this is exactly what Bruce Lee is worried about.


    "Let''s take it easy. He still needs time, and we have to carry out the arrangement step by step! My younger martial brother, I''m afraid he will start to do things again if his cultivation is further improved! Let''s not worry about it! I''m sure that guy will have his own ideas


    Lu Shaoyou gently waved his hand and said to Bruce Lee.


    He is still as usual, unspeakable indifference, seems to always have a plan!


    "Well, boss, you said that, then I''ll listen to you!"


    Bruce Lee opens his hands and says.


    "Eighteen layers of hell, only the last few seals left! The residual power of this star field will be consumed! After all, the means left by Pangu, the great God, can''t stop the living devil ancestor


    Lu Shaoyou sighed and then said, "I hope my younger martial brother can practice faster, so that we can fight with the demons as soon as possible, and there will be greater changes!"


    "That boy''s training speed is abnormal enough, which is totally beyond our expectation! We can''t be too demanding


    Bruce Lee takes a look at his eldest brother Shaoyou. When he mentions Du Shaofu, he seems to feel that there are great similarities between him and his boss.


    Du Shaofu''s practice has only lasted more than a thousand years.


    If it''s a person with outstanding talent in the past thirty-three days, it''s probably just the cultivation of cutting the real realm.But that guy, already is empty road realm, also don''t know is to cover how many outstanding person Tianjiao!


    "The secret of Shenwu world should have been obtained by him! That sector, also all exposed to the outside world, is completely in line with the thirty-three days! "


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile.


    He has already known about the Shenwu world and has been paying close attention to it. He knows more about the recent changes.


    "If we go there again, I''m afraid we won''t be so oppressed as we used to be?"


    Bruce Lee''s eyes twinkled, too.


    In those years, they pursued and killed demons, and had been to the world of divine weapons. Because of the terrible power of repression, all people''s accomplishments were restricted by terror and could not exert their original strength.


    It is precisely for this reason that the devil will choose which sector to avoid disaster.


    In the end, it was because the ancestors of Du family, who was the way of heaven, suppressed the demon God!


    At the thought of that terrible oppressive force, even for a strong man like Bruce Lee, he can''t help but feel a little frightened. It''s definitely not a wonderful experience.


    "If you want to eliminate all the repressive power of that world, it should be a little bit worse! If we are in the past now, it is estimated that we can play the cultivation of sitting and forgetting in general! In other words, those who sit back and forget their strength will not be subject to too much suppression when they go to that field! "


    Lu Shaoyou said in a voice.


    "Shenwu world is worthy of being the prototype of one world. Dara Tianzun, who opened up the world, is also worthy of being a powerful God and demon who came out of chaos. When he changed the rules and order of the world, he could produce such terrible power, which really made me feel beyond my reach!"


    Bruce Lee suddenly sighs and shakes his head.


    His accomplishments, whether in the three thousand world or in the past thirty-three days, are strong enough. Besides his own boss, it is difficult to find a few people better than himself.


    But Rao is so. When he thinks of those chaotic gods and demons in ancient times, he has to make Bruce Lee feel boundless. That is the strongest existence in the world!


    "Don''t worry..."


    Lu Shaoyou smiles and looks at Bruce Lee and says, "that''s a height that we can achieve one day! Chaos gods and demons are very powerful, but they also lived in chaos for countless years to achieve that situation! Although we are the postnatal creatures, there is no regulation, which means that the postnatal creatures will be weaker than the chaotic creatures! "


    Bruce Lee originally listened carefully to Lu Shaoyou''s words, but at the end of the hearing, his eyes jumped fiercely.


    "Boss, do you mean..."


    He looked at his boss with disbelief, and the whole person was in a daze.


    Lu Shaoyou''s last sentence "there are no regulations, which means that the postnatal creatures will certainly be weaker than the chaotic creatures", and Bruce Lee understands.


    There are three kinds of creatures in the world, namely, chaotic creatures, congenital creatures and postnatal creatures. The gods and demons that come out of chaos are naturally chaotic creatures. At the beginning of the heaven and earth, the creatures directly bred from the heaven and earth are congenital creatures, such as ZuLong, Yuanfeng and Shi Qilin in in the ancient times of the thirty-three days. The natural spirits are the natural reproduction of the living beings and the nature after the stable order of the heaven and earth Evolution.


    Among all people''s cognition, the postnatal life is the weakest. Because of the lack of the most unique conditions, nature can hardly reach the height of the innate life.


    The chaotic creatures can open up a world, evolve the road, create the heaven and earth, and give birth to the innate creatures. Nature is superior to everything, and it is the strongest existence!


    But Lu Shaoyou''s words mean that the postnatal creatures can have a chance to escape, compete with the inborn creatures, and even reach the height of chaotic creatures?


    "This..."


    Bruce Lee feels a little inconceivable. Such an idea can be said to be against the subordination of heaven and earth.


    But this is from the mouth of their own boss said, can not help themselves not to believe.


    Bruce Lee has always believed that as long as enough time is given, the eldest must be able to surpass everyone and become the first postnatal creature comparable to the chaotic creature!


    However, in Bruce Lee''s mind, this is only limited to his own boss. Other people, including himself, may be hopeless for life.


    "We''re ready to go. Mazu is tumbling in the 18 levels of hell, leading to changes in the power here. There will be great movement and stillness in this star field."


    Lu Shaoyou didn''t say anything more on the previous issue, but said it again.


    "The creatures in this world are the real happy ones."


    Xiao Long''s eyes swept by, and he could clearly perceive every place in the earth world. However, he heard him say: "under the protection of Pangu, although all the people here are mortals, there are no bloody disputes in other worlds, which is regarded as detached from the world! It''s just that if only there were less human beings here! "


    He said, and with his lips curled, as if he were not particularly satisfied with some things in this world.


    "Ha ha..."Lu Shaoyou laughs and says, "this world will change. It won''t be long."


    "Get ready to go. It''s time to have a face-to-face meeting with Mazu and those demons!"


    Bruce Lee turns to raise his head, looks at Gao Tian and says in a voice.


    Lu Shaoyou jaw head, way: "but before this, I''m afraid we have to fight with another person first!"


    As he said this, he could see the sun and the moon rising together, time and space rotating, the world''s ups and downs, and all things were disillusioned


    "Go


    After a light drink, Bruce Lee and Lu Shaoyou gradually fade away from the original place, as if they had never appeared before.


    The departure of the two did not cause any change to the earth.


    However, outside this realm, there is a great secret power emerging from the invisible. It seems that a small earth is the center of the universe in the whole star region. The endless power is surging out of the invisibility like a torrent of rivers, connecting all the stars together and making it produce mysterious tracks.


    Under the countless power of the stars, they all converge into the 18 layers of hell, forming a strong seal, turning the whole hell into a prison, trapping countless demons!


    However, over the years, since the generals and ministers entered the 18 levels of hell, the power of all the stars has been constantly changing, making the sealing power more and more weak, thus leading to the change of the whole dead star region.


    As a matter of fact, Lu Shaoyou and Xiao long have always been aware of this change and have seen everything in their eyes.


    They know, this is the earth world''s binding force in the untied!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2893

    Du Shaofu returned to the wasteland. As he had perceived, there were a large number of powerful people in the outside world who entered the Shenwu world.


    But fortunately, there are some people who are familiar with them, such as the Holy Land and the powerful God kingdom.


    It is precisely because of the arrival of these people that a large-scale fight will not break out, so that the powerful outside will attack the Shenwu world.


    Of course, there are also many powerful people who want to occupy a certain area or even seize the garrison of some forces to develop their own Shanmen forces.


    However, under Du Shaofu''s shock, no one dared to act rashly!


    The arrival of these strong men did not make much noise, but people were amazed at the extreme terror of this world!


    At the same time, they also brought a message to the Shenwu world, that is, about the demons going out of the 18 levels of hell, intending to rush into 33 days.


    "Has it come to this point?"


    Du Shaofu frowned when he heard from a strong man in Jingxing holy land.


    When he returned to Shenwu world, he wanted to take some strong men into the world for thirty-three days, which would not take too long.


    But in order to find the secret of this world, it has been more than 500 years!


    This is indeed a period of time, enough to happen a lot of things, demons will naturally have the corresponding action.


    "Dad, let''s go back for thirty-three days. Xiaoba, Xiaolin, Xiaohuang and shuangniang are still in Yuqing kingdom!"


    Little star came up and looked at Du Shaofu.


    The three little fellows have worshipped Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao and Lu Ying as their teachers. They should not worry about any problems.


    However, the entrance of the war between the gods and demons is too close to the sky. If the demons walk out of it, the world will surely bear the brunt and suffer from the bloody attack. This makes little star worry about the progress.


    "Naturally, we will go back. Let''s get ready and start!"


    Du Shaofu pondered for a moment and said this.


    Then, he looked at Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu and others, and said: "the world of Shenwu has changed greatly, and we are not strong enough at this time. If we go to thirty-three days rashly, it will be very dangerous if we start fighting with the demons! In this case, it''s better to stay here and practice wholeheartedly! When I need help later, I''ll send a message back! "


    He is not too relieved to let the strong men of the Shenwu world go together for thirty-three days, and his previous plans are also in vain.


    After all, if the demons are too powerful to participate in the killing directly, they will not play a decisive role if they go and die.


    Rather, it is better to let all people stay in this realm, with the help of the unique conditions here, and set foot on a higher realm as soon as possible!


    "It''s up to you! I guess it will take some time for the demons to have large-scale actions! It''s just that we can make use of these time to improve our strength, and finally we can play a part! "


    Du Tingxuan nodded and said to Du Shaofu.


    The strongmen of Shenwu world have already made a plan. Now Shenwu world has no strength to fight with the demon clan!


    "Well, let''s go at once."


    Du Shaofu''s jaw head immediately turned his eyes to his surroundings, bringing many powerful people from outside into his sight.


    He is still a little uneasy. This world is exposed to the observation of the strong outside. If there are immortal high-level strong people, or even sit back and forget the arrival of the strong ones, they will not be able to resist them.


    Du Shaofu felt embarrassed. The surest way to do this was to sit here by himself. No matter what kind of strong man he was, he would have to crawl!


    But I have to go to the supreme heaven. Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou said that the key to killing the evil ancestor lies in himself. I can''t lose my chain at this time!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was really embarrassed. It was impossible to ignore the safety of his relatives and friends, and the demon clan could not turn a deaf ear to it, which made him entangled.


    "Little demon, little star, or you''d better stay in the Shenwu world. I''d better go back to the heaven all by myself."


    After thinking for a moment, Du Shaofu could only make such a decision.


    Small star and Du Xiaoyao''s strength is extraordinary now, with them sitting in the Shenwu world, can also play a lot of role.


    This is an expedient measure, not perfect, but on the whole, it is also a solution.


    If the latter is willing to talk with Du Fu, some of them are willing to talk with the little devil, and some of them are not willing to listen to the nature.


    Therefore, two people are a little bit sedentary for a moment, then ready to nod to agree.


    But it was at this time that a burst of hearty laughter fell on everyone''s ears!


    "Ha ha Boy, you go for thirty-three days. I''m here in this world, and I think there are not many people who dare to come here and be bold! "When the laughter fell, a tall old man emerged from the void and stood in the air and fell into the eyes of Du Shaofu and others.


    The old man''s figure is majestic and straight, with a breath of holding the sky. His eyes are as bright as the sun. His long silver hair is windless and has an old breath. However, he can''t cover up his fierce and domineering nature!


    The old man went straight to Du Shaofu and looked at him with a smile, as if he were looking at an old friend.


    However, Du Shaofu was a little confused. He had never met an old man and didn''t know the identity of each other.


    "Boy, what kind of eyes are you looking at?"


    The old man still smile, joking: "my old man''s appearance, let you so excited, can''t even speak out?"


    The old man''s eyes were soft, as if he were looking at his descendants. His eyes were full of love.


    Du Shaofu was even more confused this time. He had never seen the old man before. He could not help but come forward to give a courtesy and asked, "I don''t know, master..."


    For this sudden appearance of the old man, he also can not see through, do not know its specific cultivation.


    However, since the other side dares to say the words of "sitting down" in the divine world, it will not be very powerful!


    With Du Shaofu''s current strength, we can see that Du Shaofu''s specific cultivation can not be fully understood. It is possible that Du Shaofu is really in a state of sitting and forgetting!


    Such a strong man had no malice towards himself, and Du Shaofu was willing to treat him with courtesy!


    "Ha ha..."


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s actions, the old man burst into laughter again and suddenly asked, "boy, is the old man''s space easy to use?"


    He stroked his beard, and his eyes narrowed, staring at Du Shaofu.


    "Ancient space!"


    Du Shaofu was shocked, and the whole person was frozen in the same place.


    Is the master of the ancient space the dean of tianwu college?


    He also found that in the ancient space, the figure wrapped in the dim light disappeared, and the Dean did not know where to go.


    Who ever thought that it was in front of him at this time, which shocked Du Shaofu!


    "Younger Du Shaofu, I''ve met the president!"


    Du Shaofu was so excited that he hastened to offer another gift.


    It turns out that the old man''s identity is actually the dean of tianwu college!


    This is a terrible existence. In those days, Master Yu Yu once met the headmaster who was sleeping. He said that he had already broken through the level of sitting and forgetting the second state and looking through the samsara towards the third state!


    His presence here can only show one problem, that is, this is the existence of a sitting and forgetting third state!


    During the whole period of thirty-three days, there are only a few who can have such accomplishments as the president!


    "No gifts! You''re a pretty good boy, and I''m lucky enough to let the ancient space recognize you as the main one! "


    The old man waved his hand and said with a smile.


    He looked at Du Shaofu and kept nodding his head to show his satisfaction with the young man.


    "General, GUI WA, Gu Xinyan..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t have time to talk to the dean. He waved to the strong men of today''s martial arts academy and called everyone to his side.


    In an instant, Guo Shaofeng, Tang Wu, donglidiao, Lin weiqi, Wuque, beimingfeng, Li Yuxiao and others all gathered around.


    At Du Shaofu''s beckoning, some of the most outstanding children of tianwu University, such as Teng Mo, Zhang Yishen, Huang Xiaofeng, Yu Yu and others, all came together in front of him and the dean.


    All the people looked at Du Shaofu for some unknown reasons. They didn''t know what he meant.


    Although everyone is very awed by the sudden appearance of the old man, can feel his fear, but people do not know his identity.


    "This is the founder of tianwu college, that is, the president of the college!"


    Without any hesitation, Du Shaofu said directly to the general, GUI WA, Yu Xinyan and others.


    Hearing this, the strong men of tianwu college were shocked.


    Tianwu college has a long history, but since ancient times, the position of Dean has always been vacant, and no one holds the post. Today, it still follows this old practice.


    Everyone knows that there must be a president, but no one knows his specific identity.


    At this time, I heard Du Shaofu say that this old man was the founder of tianwu college and the mysterious Dean. How can we not shock everyone!


    "Don''t be dazzled. I''ll see you soon."


    Du Shaofu laughed and scolded, patted the shocked general on the shoulder and said.


    All the people immediately responded, where dare to neglect, it is not in the first time to bow down to see you in the big week!


    Du Shaofu also introduced general, guiwa, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, Zhang Yishen, Yu Yu, etc. to President tianwu one by one.These people are now the strongest strength of tianwu college, among which the strongest cultivation has already had the realm of cutting the truth. The speed of cultivation is not bad!


    Everyone was excited to see the Dean appear.


    This is really a legendary existence, because of him, the highest position of tianwu academy has been reserved, no one has ever sat on it!


    In addition to those in today''s martial arts academy, other powerful people in the Shenwu world, but those who have practiced in tianwu academy, also salute one by one.


    "Mr. Dean, what you just meant was that you want to sit in the Shenwu world?"


    After introducing them to each other, Du Shaofu asked the president.


    Others don''t know, but he knows that the dean is a terrible existence who forgets the third state. If he stays in the Shenwu world, he can really put ten thousand hearts in his heart.


    In the whole period of thirty-three days, there are few who can pose a threat to it!


    "Yes, it''s up to you, young people, to deal with things outside. I''ll come out when I need to! As for the rear area, just leave it to me! "


    The Dean nodded and looked at Du Shaofu.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu finally let out a long breath and let his heart down.


    In the dark, he whispered some words to Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Yunlong, general and guiwa, which made them tense and looked at each other again. They all saw the horror from each other''s pupils.


    "Sit back and forget the third place..."


    The content of Du Shaofu''s speech really tells people the strength level of President tianwu.


    Today''s Shenwu world has already been in contact with many things related to the thirty-three days. They have a general understanding of the strength of the living beings outside. They are no longer as black as they used to be.


    Therefore, people are very clear about what it means to sit and forget the third place.


    In fact, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Yunlong, general, guiwa and others were all shocked!


    It''s hard for them to imagine that the dean of tianwu college, who was founded in the small Shenwu world, was actually a strong man in such a situation!


    Who also can''t understand, at that time, the most powerful living beings were just holy places. How could they be favored by such powerful people?


    "My name is the most holy, and people in the outside world call me the most holy emperor! This field is very good, and finally there has been a huge change, much stronger than that year! You are a group of creatures, and you will have a bright future


    President tianwu opened his mouth again, and his eyes swept through the crowd.


    He was very pleased, especially when he saw the strong men of tianwu college, and his old eyes were filled with endless satisfaction.


    Today, tianwu college is also very powerful in this field. It is a holy land in the world of Shenwu, which attracts countless living beings.


    It can be said that in addition to the wasteland, tianwu college is the strongest one among many forces!


    "The most holy Emperor..."


    Du Shaofu smacked his lips. This name is really overbearing, and it really conforms to the identity of the president!


    "Holy master, in that case, the world of divine power will come to you! I immediately went to the supreme Chang Rong Tian, where I had to take a look at the situation to be able to rest assured! "


    After another conversation, Du Shaofu clasped his fist and said to the Dean, the most holy emperor.


    Without any worries, Du Shaofu was relieved to leave.


    "You go, give it to me here!"


    The most holy emperor said to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu did not delay any longer. He immediately took Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, and some strong men who came from the heaven to break through the sky and leave the sacred world.


    After they left, many strong men from other worlds in the past thirty-three days hesitated, not knowing whether to stay or to leave directly.


    This world is very strange, suddenly appeared in the public observation, let life out of infinite interest.


    Many people have long wanted to make an idea. After all, there is a vast area and few people here. There are so many auras and resources in the world. They are rare. They are not as rich as those in the past thirty-three days!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if you''re here just to find out the truth, or look for some chance, I''d like to welcome you on behalf of Shenwu world! However, I would like to advise you in advance that if anyone dares to act recklessly in this field, I will not be merciless! When it comes to that time, no matter how powerful the forces behind you are, there will be only one way to wear them out! "


    Looking at the eyes of the strong from the outside, the holy emperor suddenly looked down and said such a thing.


    His eyes were like knives, which shot out sharp light, and directly broke through the void, resulting in a large chaotic shape, which made people''s scalp numb.


    This is a kind of force deterrence. The purpose is to prevent the outside powerful from wantonly seizing a lot of resources in this field.


    In the past, there was Du Shaofu. With the help of the order of heaven and earth, no one dares to make mistakes. But now that he leaves, many people are ready to move again."It''s really worthy of the name of the most holy. It''s enough overbearing!"


    Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Jialou jueyu, qianguyu and others were amazed by the domineering words of President tianwu.


    At this time, they all know that this is a strong man who surpasses terror. If he can say such words, he has his confidence.


    In fact, what they don''t know is that the power behind the president is much more terrible than people think!


    Of course, many people who came from thirty-three days did not know about them.


    Some people listened to the words of the holy emperor, and immediately frowned and said, "the elder may be very powerful, but how dare you say such words, and do not pay attention to the spirit of thirty-three born?"


    This is a strong ORC. He has a single horn on his skull, which is invisible. He is full of strong laws. He is a terrible strong man at a glance!


    When he spoke, he also looked at the people around him, thinking that at this time, many people should be united with themselves, and if they really want to make a move, they will certainly deal with the old man together!


    "Immortal seven heaven!"


    The supreme emperor glanced at the powerful one-sided man with a faint glance. He did not even look at the right eye and said, "it seems that you are not satisfied with it in your heart. It doesn''t matter! I''m afraid of trouble, and I never like to have enemies staring at me from behind, whether it''s a powerful generation or a mole ant! If you dare to fight against me, I will kill you directly! So you can die now


    His words fell, but he saw that the void around the strong one-man suddenly twisted, and the terrible power wantonly vented. It was like a raging tide, and immediately devoured his body!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2894

    The terrible force that came out of thin air surged past, like a tide hitting the sky and surging waves, but it was well controlled in a very small area!


    This kind of situation comes suddenly, vanishes extremely abruptly, only in a flash then disappears!


    And then disappeared, as well as the unicorn strong man, the body became a wisp of smoke like dissipated!


    This scene makes countless people feel chilly, an immortal high-level strong person, can''t even make any response, so the body and spirit are destroyed?


    "Sit and forget the strong..."


    Other immortal high-level strong people unconsciously stepped back a few steps, one by one shocked.


    It is not difficult for them to perceive that in the tide just now, there is the power of the origin of the road, which immediately disintegrates the unicorn''s body and spirit, making it instantly killed and turned into a wisp of smoke!


    This terrible power can only be achieved by sitting and forgetting the strong.


    Many strong people from the past thirty-three days were a little flustered. Those who were still thinking carefully suddenly lost their mind. No one dared to make the idea of this side of the world.


    Even if there are a few people behind, there are strong people who sit and forget, but no one will come out at this time. If not, the end of the orc strong just now is a lesson from the past!


    "Haha I don''t know how many people will be frightened if we speak out about the strength of this senior Dean! "


    On the other side of the crowd, Zhen Qingchun said with a smile.


    Those strong people who came from thirty-three days, if they knew the exact strength of the supreme emperor, they were afraid that their expressions would be more wonderful than at this time.


    "Master, we have no intention to touch this field, but just come here out of curiosity! Since the elder has spoken, we will not make a mistake here! "


    At this time, an immortal human race strong man from the opposite crowd came out and saluted the supreme emperor.


    In his words, there is a sense of respect for the strong.


    "This is not a forbidden area. You can enter here at any time, as long as you abide by the rules here! Wait for a few years, even if you come here to expand, I will not ask! But in this period of time, if anyone wants to act recklessly, I will not give up! "


    The most holy emperor''s eyes were burning, looking at the front of the thirty-three day strong said.


    He intended to protect this realm because of its special features.


    Now the overall strength of Shenwu world is still very weak. For those big forces in the past thirty-three days, they just need to go up one to push everything. The living creatures here can''t resist it.


    And if in a few years, when all the creatures here grow up, they will have enough strength to compete with the thirty-three days!


    In that case, it is also good for the development of the Shenwu world. The supreme emperor was not foolishly protecting his weaknesses, but only out of necessity.


    "I understand!"


    The strong man nodded and said, then apologized, then turned and took his familiar people to break through the void and leave the world.


    Those who come here are all strong people. Many people can see the difference in this field and naturally understand the practice of the supreme emperor.


    No matter what they thought, everyone began to withdraw and stop staying.


    There is a strong man guarding here, they do not have the ability to indulge!


    But after a while, the original bustling crowd scattered, and soon left a clean.


    "Master Dean, please settle down in the wasteland."


    Du Tingxuan came forward and said to the president of tianwu.


    After that, he fell into the palace with Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Yunlong, and Jialou jueyu.


    General, guiwa, Gu Xinyan, Guo Shaofeng, Teng Mo, Zhang Yishen, Huang Xiaofeng, Yu Yu and other tianwu college people are also with us!


    After Du Shaofu''s breakthrough, the Shenwu world has grown to an extremely terrifying scale, exceeding 33 days.


    In the next few days, countless living creatures continued to practice in seclusion. They all wanted to reach a higher level as soon as possible. In the upcoming turmoil of the demon clan, they would give their own strength.


    And in such a unique condition, the strength of all the people is also extremely rapid, it can be described as terror!


    On the other side, Du Shaofu, with Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, and other sacred places and deities, rushed to the supreme Chang Rong Tian.


    Although he can''t ignore the barrier of the big world and walk through it directly, his cultivation is much faster than the normal immortal jiuchongtian!


    Du Shaofu settled down in the kingdom of Yuqing, visited his master Yu Yu, and met Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin and Du Xiaohuang. Then, he hurried to the entrance of the magic war.


    At this time, many powerful men in the kingdom of God had already been sent out to stay in the war between gods and demons. Eleven brothers and sisters of the Lu family also went there, including Qu daojue, Ling Feng and long. Only the general he mengchang of Zihong, Huo Yuankun, and Duan Baichuan, the general of Yunling, stayed in the kingdom.When Yu Taiyan, a senior brother, passed down to the throne of emperor, he disappeared. Du Shaofu knew that he was looking for his own breakthrough opportunity and did not know when he would return.


    "The war between gods and demons is a key place. At this time, countless strong men have been gathered for thirty-three days to guard at the gate of hell. Once the demons appear, they will be killed immediately!"


    Du Shaofu has already known the news.


    In fact, although there are many demons coming out of hell, they are still very rare compared with the army of thirty-three days.


    But the demons reappeared in the world, and no one dared to neglect them in thirty-three days.


    Therefore, the purpose of sending a large number of people to stay in it and do nothing is to be ready for war at any time in case of emergency!


    In this regard, Du Shaofu very much agreed that it was better to take precautions than to be in a hurry at the moment!


    From the other side, we can also see the terrible atmosphere brought by the birth of demons, which makes everyone feel nervous.


    "Here we are


    It didn''t take too long for Du Shaofu to arrive at the magic war.


    The entrance of that terrible void cracks across, like a death abyss hanging above the sky, releasing a terrible breath, emitting scarlet light, like the devil''s mouth, can devour everything.


    There are a lot of strong guards here. They are some people who are always in harmony with heaven. After Du Shaofu made his identity clear, he was directly released into the area.


    After he entered, he went straight to the gate of hell and soon saw a large number of strong men.


    "The emperor!"


    "Your majesty!"


    "Uncle Du!"


    "Brother Du!"


    Fan Yushu, Meng Dongyang, Zhang Haoran, Teng Yuanshan and Yue Youran of Yuqing Shenguo were all here. In addition, Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Yu Chengxi, jiazhixin, he Zhibai, Duan Yizong, Huo Youguang and other high-level sons of Shenguo also saluted him.


    Du Shaofu also met with the Holy Son chiyuanlin of Zhenyan holy land, the Holy Son Su Moyan of Huanchu holy land, the Holy Son Xiao Yun of Qingcang holy land, and Lian Caiyun, the holy daughter of Jingyue holy land.


    In addition to them, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, Longxu, Qu daojue and long San, who came from three thousand worlds, were also present.


    When seeing Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque and Qu daojue were all surprised and opened their eyes, especially the strong ones in the situation of sitting and forgetting. Were they shocked to the extreme!


    "Uncle Du''s accomplishments today..."


    Lu Jingyun''s face was full of astonishment. He looked at Du Shaofu in disbelief and said.


    With his strength, he immediately saw Du Shaofu thoroughly and knew his current specific cultivation. It was for this reason that Lu Jingyun was hard to calm down.


    "Uncle Du''s training speed is too fast. I''m afraid it won''t be many years before we catch up with us."


    Longque looked a little distressed. He stroked his forehead and said with a wry smile.


    In just a few hundred years, Du Shaofu has become a strong man in the second level of Xudao, and his strength has surpassed the existence of immortal jiuchongtian!


    And this, also let Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, long three people feel speechless.


    "We have known each other for less than a thousand years. How can we live?"


    Long San''s domineering and majestic face is long and long, which makes him feel that life is not very good.


    When I first met Du Shaofu, he was just in the real world. Now he has left behind all the strong men of the older generation.


    In contrast, they are just like rubbish. They all feel shameless.


    Only Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu and other powerful people have not felt this kind of feeling. After all, these people have reached a very strong place, and they are still much stronger than Du Shaofu today!


    "Pervert!"


    After a long time, Ling Feng bit his teeth and said such a sentence.


    The others all nodded in agreement.


    In fact, not only Du Shaofu, but also the strength of Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing also made people shocked.


    "Seeing these two little guys, I seem to have seen Jingyun and youshao in those years!"


    Qu Dao Jue grinned bitterly and said.


    Little star and Du Xiaoyao''s accomplishments at this time are also terrible enough, they are immortal five times heaven and immortal four times heaven, and they both master a variety of primitive laws.


    In such a situation, even if they are fighting against the immortal high-level strong, they also have the power to fight. It''s no wonder that they will fight over the ranks!


    "How is it now?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and asked directly to the crowd.


    After a brief cold talk, people no longer worry about the terrible strength of Du Shaofu''s three people. They talk about the devil clan.


    "It''s OK. There are more and more demons coming out of the 18th floor hell, but on the whole, the number is not large, so it''s very easy to deal with it at present! But everyone is so nervous that they dare not relax! "Qu Dao Jue walked to Du Shaofu''s side and said so.


    Du Shaofu nodded, which was similar to what he had learned.


    "According to the current situation, the demons will not have too much action. We are here just for peace of mind."


    Long San took over the conversation and said to Du Shaofu.


    If the demons want to invade for thirty-three days, they must be as fierce as a flood. Today''s situation can''t even be regarded as a small disturbance.


    People from all over the world and major forces enter the realm of the war between gods and demons, just in case, and they can cope with possible situations at any time here.


    "I don''t know how far the generals and Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan have come in the 18 layers of hell."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and thought of the problem.


    All of the demons are caused by generals and ministers. He is the demon family Luo Lin in ancient times.


    When the generals enter the 18 levels of hell, they are the original gods suppressed in order to integrate Luo Li''s division. Once all of them are integrated, it will be the beginning of a real war.


    "It''s not only the demons, the blood ancestors and the beasts of qianxu jinghuatian, but also a great threat! It''s just that there are blood ancestors sitting in the town. Thirty three natural spirits dare not destroy those people for a while! "


    All of a sudden, Ling Feng sighed and said.


    Du Shaofu had heard of this incident. When Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao got the inheritance of Yuanfeng in the burial mountain, the seal power there gradually dissipated.


    At that time, the beast family of jinghuatian in qianxu County launched a large-scale campaign to welcome back the blood ancestor. However, it was blocked by more than a dozen powerful people such as Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque and Longxu.


    However, not long after Du Shaofu returned to the Shenwu world, Xuezu broke his last shackles and broke free, causing great changes in the immortal heaven of Yin Qiong.


    After he was born, he returned to jinghuatian.


    Due to the birth of the blood ancestor, the majority of the 33 born spirits finally realized the seriousness of the matter. In addition, the emergence of the demons later made countless people feel uneasy.


    "Those orcs are always unable to stay. Their existence will lead to the death of countless people in the future war! If one is not good, it may affect the final result! "


    Du Shaofu said this for a moment.


    As one of the three hundred and thirty-three days, the overall strength of qianxu jinghuatian is beyond doubt. If the powerful orcs in that field pour out their nests, they can contain countless creatures.


    In addition, there is also a blood ancestor who has cultivated himself to the heaven, which is the terrible existence of the ancient times, which is famous for its thirty-three days and the blood cutting down hundreds of millions of living creatures!


    If there is a way to solve these people, the future war will certainly reduce the huge pressure!


    "Many of the ancestors of the major forces have already passed the pass, and we have discussed it several times, but many people have decided to wait and see the change! Blood ancestor''s fierce power is too strong, not many people dare to touch his brow directly, that is indeed no different from looking for death! "


    At this time, Lu Jingyun walked out slowly and said.


    In fact, the ancestors of the major forces have another idea, that is, in the past thirty-three days, there may still be the same strong people as the blood ancestors.


    If those people can come forward and lead many creatures to fight against qianxu jinghuatian, they will be more confident.


    So, people are waiting to take a little time off to see what''s going on before making a final decision.


    "No! We can''t wait any longer. The strong people left in ancient times are just an illusory thing. No one can be sure whether they all fell down in that era! "


    Du Shaofu shook his head fiercely, walked a few steps in the void, and said, "we must act as soon as possible. First, we will be strong, and then we will suffer. Qianxu jinghuatian is a cancer. It is beneficial and harmless to remove it as soon as possible."


    He deeply felt that the orcs in that realm could not stay. It was a huge threat. It was only good and no harm to eradicate them as soon as possible!


    "It''s just that Xuezu is so powerful that no one dares to fight directly. With the help of us, we may be able to fight against qianxu jinghuatian, but once Xuezu intervenes, it will only be a defeat like a mountain!"


    Qu Dao Jue''s brow was locked tightly, and he said so.


    If you want to kill the countless orcs of qianxu jinghuatian successfully, you have to send at least two or more powers from the big world to go there, and this is still on the premise that Xuezu won''t do it!


    So the risk of doing this is too great!


    "That''s good!"


    Du Shaofu suddenly changed his words and said, "you go and talk about the strong men in the world and send people to fight. As for Xuezu, I have a way!"


    He looked at the people around him with burning eyes and said in a voice.


    "What can you do?"


    Qu daojue, Ling Feng, and long were all stunned by Du Shaofu and looked at him for no reason.


    Although the boy''s strength has now surpassed his own and others, but there is still a gap between him and the general state of sitting and forgetting. How can he possibly deal with Xuezu?This makes people feel confused, straight feel that the boy is very evil.


    On one side, Lu Jingyun seemed to have thought of something and said, "since uncle Du said so, let''s do as you say! We should contact the strong people from other circles as soon as possible and persuade them to send people to fight together! "


    "That''s great!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and said.


    He had his own idea in mind. It was impossible to deal with Xuezu with his own strength.


    All his hopes are pinned on his elder brother Lu Shaoyou.


    Since he is an important part of his arrangement, all the activities must be noticed by the other party at any time.


    It is not difficult to enter the qianxu jinghuatian and kill countless orcs. The difficult thing is to deal with the blood ancestors.


    Du Shaofu believes that once the blood ancestor comes out and takes part in the battle, his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou will surely show up.


    With its terrifying strength, it is natural to deal with the injured blood ancestor!


    "I''ll send a message to all major forces at once!"


    See Lu Jingyun all nodded, Qu Dao Jue where will say what.


    When he called, many people from the kingdom of God immediately flew away with him and began to run in the war between gods and demons, and began to communicate with the strong of other forces.


    "Kill qianxu jinghuatian, pull out this tumor, so that we can really concentrate on dealing with the next move of the demon clan!"


    Seeing the crowd leave, Du Shaofu thought.


    The demons are very fierce, as can be seen from the results of the first World War in ancient times.


    Nowadays, it is impossible to expect people like Pangu and Daluo Tianzun to fight in this era, even though he has told himself that Pangu has not really fallen!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2895

    Qu daojue, Ling Feng, and long were not very happy. After making a decision with Du Shaofu, they even met with the people of various major forces in the past thirty-three days.


    Later, more than a dozen young strong men, such as Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, long que, and long Xu, came out to persuade them finally.


    In the past thirty-three days, many strong people gradually know that these ten young sitting and forgetting strong men come from a place called three thousand thousand thousand worlds.


    Many people are curious about the three thousand worlds, but now that the demons are in charge, no one is good to ask them in detail, and they have only made some simple understandings.


    However, this can not cover up one thing. These ten young people all have a deep relationship with the supreme god of Yuqing.


    This almost represents the ultimate power of one big world, and no one dares to neglect it.


    Their opinions are naturally very persuasive.


    Moreover, after hearing that the young emperor Yuqing had a way to deal with the blood ancestors, the old ancestors of all major forces fell into long-term thinking, and the result of this thinking was that most of them chose to believe!


    "The three thousand worlds are not simple. The Lu family alone has so many sitting and forgetting situations, and everyone is young. It''s hard to imagine! According to this logic, there must be more terror on their side, and even have the realm of carrying the road! "


    Among the strong forces in the past thirty-three days, some people have made such a guess.


    With Lu Jingyun and others supporting the scene, they also began to believe Du Shaofu''s words, thinking that he might have a strong background to deal with Xuezu.


    "In this case, let''s kill them together to the qianxu Jinghua heaven. Those beasts can''t be left!"


    Some people are like this and the way, eyes contain killing machine!


    The existence of qianxu jinghuatian is like a bone stick in the throat and a thorn in the back for all living creatures. No one can live a comfortable life without pulling it out!


    If it had not been for the ferocity of the blood ancestor, the life of thirty-three days would have razed that realm to the ground, where would it have been today.


    "If everyone has made up their minds, then choose good hands and we will set off as soon as possible! This time, we must directly push qianxu jinghuatian, and we must not leave this huge disaster behind! "


    Seeing that the ancestors of all the major forces had made their decisions, Du Shaofu walked out and said to his surroundings.


    "Good!"


    "We will go and prepare immediately to sweep away qianxu jinghuatian!"


    "The orcs there will be handed over to us. As for the intervention of Xuezu, the emperor Yuqing will have to deal with it."


    Many people nodded, then scattered, returned to their own forces, and began to deploy people.


    After a period of waiting, most of the world sent a large number of strong men in the past thirty-three days. In each world, there were one or two sitting and forgetting ancestors. There were countless immortal and cutting down realms. A vast army was formed and all gathered at the entrance of the magic and magic war.


    During this trip, there were no less than 450 people just sitting and forgetting. The overall strength was much stronger than that of jinghuatian!


    "Let''s go, too. We can''t have an accident this time!"


    Lu Jingyun landed with youshao, Luying, Lucheng and others.


    "No problem!"


    Du Shaofu nodded. He knew that Lu Jingyun had seen his plan. If he had accompanied them, he would have been more confident.


    "Go


    When everyone was ready, Du Shaofu waved his hand, broke through the void and killed qianxu jinghuatian.


    Dozens of sitting in and forgetting directly shot out a magnificent void channel, so that many strong people all entered.


    With the help of this void passage, their speed to reach the qianxu jinghuatian will increase too much, which is more convenient than the space wormhole!


    Countless armies move, and everyone is murderous. When all people appear in the other world together, this kind of murderous spirit is condensed to a pole!


    "It''s time for Qian Xu to Jinghua Tian."


    "These orcs, let them live for countless years, it''s time to pay the price!"


    "If you are with the demon clan, you should be punished!"


    One by one, the strong men are full of fierce Qi, and their bodies are floating in the sky. They are extremely domineering.


    And the arrival of these people also caused the great disturbance of the qianxu jinghuatian!


    "Who are those people, they all look terrible, are they from other worlds?"


    "They have come to jinghuatian in qianxu. It seems that they are not good at coming here."


    "What a terrifying army! Is this going to wipe out the world?"


    For those orcs whose cultivation is not too strong and the power behind them is not too deep, many people are stunned when they see the countless strong ones coming to this world.


    From the standpoint of their attitude, it is obvious that these people have no friendly purpose.


    And those orcs with strong background have a different attitude towards this matter!"Please inform the clan that the strong outside will kill you and fight immediately!"


    "Jie Jie Jie, these people from outside are really brave. Do they want to die?"


    "Such strength can really sweep the whole qianxu jinghuatian, but they seem to have forgotten the existence of the blood ancestor!"


    "The ancestor of blood may not be able to fight for a while. Let''s fight first."


    "It''s a good thing that we''ve been expecting this kind of thing for a long time, and we''ve made some preparations accordingly."


    "Inform all ethnic groups to fight immediately!"


    The voice of words came from the mouth of qianxu jinghuatian strong man. Some people gave out a sad laugh, but also some people had a warm blood rolling up. They had predicted all this, and in an instant, they delivered the news.


    However, more people are still very deep face.


    They found that the opponents were numerous and powerful enough to make people disgusting. They were several times more powerful than the whole qianxu jinghuatian.


    Fortunately, countless orc forces have made some preparations, and began to mobilize people in an orderly manner.


    All of a sudden, the whole qianxu jinghuatian began to boil, and countless strong people began to gather. After sitting and forgetting the strong, they soon gathered together and stood in opposition to the strong in other countries in the past thirty-three days.


    "Du Shaofu, it''s you again!"


    Soon, strong men such as the Taishi magic dragons, the green blood giants and the Youming gods appeared. They saw the figure of Du Shaofu in front of the crowd.


    These orcs have deep hatred in their eyes. They have suffered too much in the hands of the human boy. Today, they are led by him to attack qianxu Jinghua.


    "Yes, I am! I know you want to kill me, but I can tell you for sure that it''s just a daydream


    Du Shaofu''s eyes sank, and he responded.


    "Is it? Du Shaofu, you have the seed to fight with me. I promise to tear you to pieces


    At this time, the ancestor of Taishi magic dragon clan stepped out, and his eyes contained endless hatred.


    He was staring at Du Shaofu with vicious eyes, as if he wanted to twist it into pieces.


    The old ancestor of dragon and devil was the first to contact Du Shaofu. At that time, Du Shaofu was just a mole ant who killed the real world. He could kill him with one look.


    However, the appearance of the long sword''s blood killing did not kill the boy. Instead, he was injured by the blood killing, which made the cultivation retrogressive, from sitting and forgetting the second state to sitting and forgetting the first.


    Now it''s nearly a thousand years later, and the injury is even more serious. The ancestor of dragon demon is shocked to find that his strength is only like sitting and forgetting the initial state, which makes him very angry!


    It can be said that Du Shaofu is the chief culprit of all this, which makes him have such an encounter.


    "Fight with you? Why not! I''m afraid you can''t beat me a few times


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. His whole body was purple and he was hunting. He stepped out of the void and faced the ancestor of the Dragon demon. He said, "come and fight!"


    "Good boy, I said you would only hide under other people''s crotch. I didn''t expect that you would have the kind to fight with me! Since you want to die, I can''t let you down! "


    At this time, the Dragon demon ancestor was almost happy to jump up, and his heart was extremely excited. Originally, he just wanted to vent his heart''s emotions, but he didn''t expect Du Shaofu to really dare to fight.


    Under the other party''s deliberate cover up, although he can''t see his true cultivation, he can also feel that the boy has a terrible growth.


    But this does not hinder anything, even if the other side is in a state of emptiness, as long as he has not directly stepped into that kind of profound land, he can not be an opponent in the state of sitting and forgetting!


    Therefore, the ancestor of the Dragon demon vowed to kill Du Shaofu in an instant after he started to fight, so that he could not have any chance to resist, and even other people would not be able to rescue him!


    "Kill!"


    A word of vicissitudes was uttered from the mouth of the Dragon demon ancestor. His old body rushed out and went directly to Du Shaofu.


    The wrists turn, is to play a large road of the original force, that pair of folded palms ten fingers like withered branches in the void, weaving endless rules and order, affecting the nearby large space!


    Under the stroke of his hands, Du Shaofu''s body was immediately wrapped up by a powerful force.


    "Boss!"


    "Daddy


    "The emperor!"


    "Brother Du!"


    Looking at all this, many people cried out eagerly, especially Du Xiaoyao and Xiao Xing, who were closely related to Du Shaofu.


    They know that Du Shaofu''s strength has grown tremendously, but they must have no chance of winning against the real strong man of sitting and forgetting!


    "Don''t worry, let uncle Du fight him. Maybe the result is not what you think it will be!"Lu Jingyun mouth showed a deep smile, looking at the void in the purple robe figure said.


    He stopped them, comforted them softly, and prevented them from rushing forward.


    "Really?"


    Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Qu daojue and other strong men all looked at each other with a look of suspicion.


    However, looking at Lu Jingyun''s confident appearance, their worried mood also slowly put down.


    "Let''s not just watch, these orcs, all have to die!"


    At this time, an accompanying strong man, sitting and forgetting, spoke in a ferocious voice, drawing most people''s attention back from Du Shaofu and the Dragon demon ancestor.


    The purpose of their trip is to wipe out the qianxu Jinghua heaven, so that the countless orcs here can not become a disaster in the future war!


    "What are you waiting for? Kill it!"


    It is also a strong voice and language, sound spread in all directions, was heard by countless people in the ear!


    "Dry empty jinghuatian, with the demons, when the town destroyed it!"


    A strong man from the immortal heaven of Yin Qiong gave a cold drink. He was domineering and dignified, which made Du Shaofu and others feel awe inspiring!


    "What are you hesitating about? Let me kill you!"


    It is a strong man who forgets to sit and forget to drink like this. Suddenly, a large area of the original power of the road spreads out in the void, killing the orc population!


    "Kill!"


    Other people where will continue to delay, not to hold up the hands of the sword, body shape rushed out!


    "Kill! None of the orcs, who are empty and peaceful, will stay! "


    "A great calamity must never be allowed to continue to exist!"


    "If you dare to keep company with the demons, you will have to pay the corresponding price. The price is to make you disappear from the world!"


    In the fury of the crowd, countless people and horses collided together, and a shocking war broke out!


    For a time, the earth was shaking and the earth was falling apart!


    The huge energy hurricane roars everywhere, breaks down the heaven and earth, makes the sun and the moon sink!


    However, in a short time, the blood of living creatures spilled into the sky and dyed half of the sky red!


    "Kill!"


    A sound of high drink, the sound of Dang, wear gold crack stone, Dang break jiuxiao!


    The orcs in this world reacted very quickly. They had expected that they would be attacked by the powerful outside world. Therefore, they had already made preparations, and they would kill them as soon as they entered qianxu jinghuatian!


    But this scene is also expected by many strong people. There are too many strong people from outside. They cover the sky, cover the sky and block the sun, and fill the whole boundless sky!


    Many orcs are killed and killed in one face-to-face!


    "Join hands to block them and wait for the blood ancestors to move on. These people will die without a burial place!"


    The Dragon began to scream in such a hurry.


    Thirty three days of overall strength is too strong, really can easily sweep them.


    If it had not been for the existence of the huge backing of Xuezu, I am afraid many orcs would have collapsed by this time, and there would have been no mind to continue fighting.


    And this is their deepest belief!


    "Well, I''m afraid you can''t wait for Xuezu to help you!"


    Qu Dao Jue''s words are deep, and the long sword goes to the sky and cuts down!


    All of a sudden, a square of heaven and earth was cut and opened, and a huge crack appeared, standing between heaven and earth from top to bottom!


    Along with it, the body of a beast immortal strong man was directly split into two parts by this knife, and the body was separated from it. The body continued to be twisted into a blood mist by the power of tyrant. He could not die again!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2896

    The cultivation of Qu Dao Jue immortal jiuchongtian broke out. What a bully! Kill several powerful orcs in an instant!


    In other places, the strong fight with each other in the same place. The endless source of the road gathers a piece of bright light, sweeping all over the world!


    The whole qianxu Jinghua sky is shaking, the mountains are falling and the sky is shaking!


    In the past thirty-three days, the strong in the other world were all fighting with many orcs around jinghuatian, but in a short time, a large number of strong people fell down!


    Of course, most of them are orcs in this world. Almost everyone is facing the joint attack of several powerful men!


    A group of blood fog exploded, dense in the void, and then was swept into nothingness by the powerful force.


    Of all the people, only Lu Jingyun didn''t fight. He stood in the air with one hand behind his back. His eyes were burning as he watched the fight between Du Shaofu and the Dragon demon ancestor.


    The purple robed youth is his martial uncle, but after all, his cultivation period is still short, and his cultivation has not reached the highest level. In Lu Jingyun''s opinion, I''m afraid he can''t really compete with the Dragon demon ancestor!


    Therefore, he is ready to help at any time. Du Shaofu is absolutely not allowed to have an accident here!


    However, with more and more watching, Lu Jingyun is more and more shocked!


    "Uncle Du''s strength..."


    He murmured, and his face was filled with consternation.


    In his eyes, but see the Dragon demon ancestor outside, the terrible source of power wantonly vent out, like waves of water mist dense formation, into a chaotic form!


    And this chaotic form constantly transformed into a real world, including Du Shaofu!


    As a strong man in the state of sitting and forgetting, although he suffered a road injury and his accomplishments fell sharply, he had a deep foundation after all. If he really tried his best to use it, the scene would be frightening!


    The force of the origin of the road kept splitting and changing, and became the vast and turbulent force of the origin of the law, and then condensed the most ferocious law attack, which directly fell on Du Shaofu''s body!


    "You old bastard, are you just doing something like this?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are bright, his body is standing in the void, his feet are vigorous and fighting, and he is hunting in purple robe!


    Time, space, material, life, the four original laws of power at the same time surging out, like the general flow of water!


    The original power of these laws is constantly entangled and interwoven, forming a huge cocoon of light, which firmly protects its body!


    The endless Taoist rhyme is born naturally and is full of emptiness. Quantitative change causes qualitative change, which also produces the power of the origin of the Tao and confronts the attack of the Dragon demon ancestor!


    Such a scene makes it difficult to touch the terrible power exerted by the ancestor of the Dragon demon outside!


    Du Shaofu knew that his current cultivation was the second level of the realm of virtual Taoism, which was certainly far stronger than the existence of the immortal jiuchongtian. However, there was still a long way to go from the real importance of sitting and forgetting, and the origin of the road condensed was not strong!


    But he still has his own cards. If he uses them all, he will have some hope if he fights with the Dragon demon ancestor after his cultivation plummeting!


    "Du Shaofu, since you want to die so much, how can I disappoint you?"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words in his ears, the old eyes of the ancestor of the Dragon demon congealed and released a strong hatred.


    As his voice fell, a pair of shriveled dragon horns on his forehead gave out a piercing scarlet light, which directly penetrated all obstacles. Even the protective layer outside Du Shaofu''s body gradually melted, as if the snow melted rapidly in the hot sun.


    This change made Du Shaofu''s expression more dignified.


    An old guy who has accumulated countless years, as expected, still can''t be underestimated!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Only in Du Shaofu''s shocked eyes, the two dragon horns of the Dragon demon ancestor directly separated from his forehead, flew into the air, and rose in the wind!


    However, in a moment, the two dragon horns like the pillars of the sky stand up, standing in the sky, reaching up to the sky and exploring the nine secluded places below!


    "Du Shaofu, I admit that you are very good indeed. It''s very valuable to be able to practice at such a young age! But if you are arrogant in front of me with your strength, it''s just looking for death! "


    The old ancestor of the Dragon demon was drinking loudly, shaking the void and attacking the sky!


    He glanced at Lu Jingyun, who was watching the battle quietly in the distance. He found that the other side didn''t mean to intervene for the time being. He felt more secure in his heart.


    As long as no one else intervenes, Du Shaofu is absolutely vulnerable!


    Dragon demon ancestor a word finish saying, an old palm outstretched, gently push!


    "Boom..."


    Two huge dragon horn pillars, one of which fell in response, issued a terrible roar.


    These two dragon horns are too majestic and thick. When they fall down, they also release a layer of terrifying force, which turns into an invisible impact force and gives people an extreme sense of oppression!"What a terrible means!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyelids kept beating, and looking at such a scene, only made him feel as if he saw the road falling down!


    On that day, the earth was shocked, and the sky was directly smashed into chaos by the fallen dragon horn. A huge gap appeared on the ground and turned into a flaming abyss. It was terrible and frightening!


    In this terrible scene, Du Shaofu seems to be staying in a daze, and the whole person has been subjected to endless impact!


    He has never really fought against a strong person who is sitting and forgetting. This time, he has been shocked by the Dragon demon ancestor!


    "Little scumbag, how can you resist my killing moves?"


    The Dragon demon ancestor''s eyes were very deep. Looking at Du Shaofu''s eyes, it was like looking at a dead man!


    The corner of his mouth began to hold a wisp of sneer. He glanced at Lu Jingyun in the distance again. He prayed secretly that the other party would be as arrogant as Du Shaofu and would not rush to move. In this case, the boy would surely die today!


    "Can such means scare me?"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly and recovered from his shock.


    Facing the huge dragon horn and Tianzhu, his whole body strength vibrates unceasingly, like boiling water to jump up!


    One piece of the original power of the law boiling, the power of the four original laws began to change interweave, and merge with each other!


    When the power of these laws fused to a certain extent, suddenly, there began to be a terrible split, accompanied by a huge round of eight trigrams figures in Du Shaofu''s body!


    This eight trigrams figure is different from his empty eight trigrams means. The power of the empty eight trigrams is based on the material law, and then mixed with three other primitive laws. They blend and rotate with each other to form a whole, and then evolve into various forms!


    However, in this round of eight trigrams constructed by Du Shaofu, it is directly derived from the power of the four images. Each primitive law is divided into two parts, each according to one side. It is engraved with profound original power, and then it is transformed into a round of divine ring. If the road has a beginning and an end, the head and the end hold each other, reaching a perfect place!


    "Benyuan kill the sky sword, kill!"


    Such a roar came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. Zijin tianque had appeared in his hand, and was lifted up by him. He held it up, went straight over his head and cut him down!


    "Hi..."


    With the evolution of the divine ring, all the forces are injected into the purple and golden sky palace. A bright sword lights up the sky and cuts off the sky. In an instant, it appears in front of the giant dragon horn pillar of the Dragon demon ancestor, facing it from afar and attacking directly!


    In the process of sword light descending, a terrible void crack appears, but everything touched is instantly cut off, and the sword light points directly at the Dragon horn and Tianzhu!


    This is Du Shaofu''s strongest means. He can directly take it out against the enemy and deal with a strong man who is sitting in a state of forgetfulness. He can''t keep it. He can only fight with all his strength!


    Du Shaofu is neither arrogant nor ignorant. He knows the truth!


    "Hi..."


    The next moment, but saw that the terrible incomparable sword light and the sky pillar collided fiercely together!


    The power of these two attacks is absolutely tyrannical, with extremely strong power, and suddenly a terrible scene broke out!


    But seeing that the Dragon horn light column was cut directly by the lightsaber, there was a terrible crack, and the scarlet light was also dimmed in a blink of an eye!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s original sword of killing the sky was broken by inch and broke into pieces, which turned into a piece of light and rain falling into the void. It was so gorgeous!


    "Uncle Du''s method is really incredible."


    In the distance, Lu Jingyun looks at this scene, can''t help but mumble mouth, said to himself.


    He can see how mysterious Du Shaofu''s means are. The power of the law is exerted in his hands, and the power can reach this level!


    In addition, it is now the second level of the virtual realm, so that the origin of the road can be produced. So it seems that when we fight with the Dragon demon ancestor, we don''t seem to fall behind. This is unbelievable!


    "How could that be possible?"


    The Dragon demon ancestor was also stunned, shriveled and his lips opened, and he could not speak any more.


    He had to admit that Du Shaofu was really perverted enough to resist his moves with such an attack!


    In the eyes of the Dragon demon ancestor, his dragon horn was directly cut into two parts, and the power of the dragon was blown to pieces, like a piece of red iron, falling down!


    The broken energy is still consumed by Du Shaofu''s broken lightsaber, entangled with each other, and finally turned into nothingness!


    "Well..."


    The Dragon demon ancestor uttered a dull hum in his throat, and then he saw a wisp of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that the destruction of the Dragon horn affected his body and made him suffer from no small trauma!


    And it is precisely because of this, its eyes are more bright a little bit, the expression is more gloomy go on!"Good boy, you can still do this! I want to see how you can resist my second attack


    The Dragon demon ancestor''s words were gloomy and said, looking directly at Du Shaofu.


    He could see that the purple robed youth was also greatly shaken at this time. Just in that terrible wave, Du Shaofu''s body was torn apart by the force of the origin of the road, and the spirit of vitality was bound to be severely damaged. At this time, his breath was mostly withered!


    The Dragon demon ancestor believed that this boy could never take his second move again!


    "Kill!"


    The old man''s voice came out from the mouth of the Dragon demon, but he breathed out a breath of turbid air, which was once again introduced!


    "Boom!"


    The second dragon horn fell down directly, smashed it down again, and fell towards Du Shaofu!


    The whole sky was agitated and bubbling, and large chaotic forms appeared, just like a pot of boiling paste!


    This is really the road is collapsing, the scene is terrible!


    The terrible force was released, which made Du Shaofu feel as if he was pressed tightly in the void by an invisible big hand, which made him feel difficult to move!


    "Since it can block you for the first time, it can resist the second time!"


    Du Shaofu said.


    His body was torn out of the wound quickly wriggle, the body is constantly healing, this is the immortal body in play!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s mouth made an earth shaking sound of dragon chanting. The green spirit armor was displayed by him and turned into the body of a green dragon, dancing in the air!


    With the help of the green spirit armor, the power of the collapsed heavenly pillar was greatly reduced, and Du Shaofu was able to move freely.


    The previous injury is also under control. He once again runs all his strength and excites the original power of the four primitive laws!


    Soon, that round of eight trigrams figure appeared again, and then it changed into a divine ring!


    "Benyuan kill the sky sword, kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and Zijin tianque was lifted up under his control. He stirred up his sword and chopped it down!


    This time, he not only displayed his original sword of killing the sky, but also hit the nine gods Lei Ding directly towards the huge dragon horn pillar!


    "Boom..."


    Nine tripods dominate the world, like mountains moving, the sound of roaring through the void!


    Nine huge shadows across the void, straight to the sky, and at the same time hit the terrible dragon horn pillar!


    "Boom, boom..."


    A sound of explosion, a fierce vibration, shaking nine days!


    The nine sacred thunder tripod is worthy of being the property of elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou. With the growth of Du Shaofu''s cultivation, the power that can break out now is much more powerful than before!


    When each tripod collides with the sky pillar, it shakes it up, and huge pieces of dragon horn fall down. However, the nine tripods are still intact. They are just thrown out of the sky and smashed directly into the crowd of scuffles in the distance, and a large piece of figure is instantly knocked down.


    Fortunately, Lu Jingyun took the hand in time to protect the strong for 33 days. All the dead and injured were the beasts of qianxu jinghuatian!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Then, Du Shaofu''s original sword of killing the sky collided with the sky pillar of dragon horn again, and the sound of roaring was endless!


    A deafening sound of eardrum spread through all directions, as if the sound of daolun broke out, so that many strong people around were standing unsteadily and almost fell to the ground!


    "Boom, boom..."


    When the huge lightsaber and the Dragon horn Tianzhu burst at the same time, there was a surge of energy in the field, surging past, killing the sky and the earth!


    Two figures shot out in the fierce energy. They are Du Shaofu and the Dragon demon ancestor!


    They fell back and left for thousands of miles to control their body shape.


    The two people''s faces were not very good-looking at this time, they were all shocked by the powerful shock, and the Qi and blood in the body was not only surging!


    "The place of sitting and forgetting is really extraordinary! There is still a lot of distance between my strength and the ancestor of dragon and demon! "


    Du Shaofu lowered his eyes slightly and thought of it in his heart.


    He knew that the ancestor of dragon demon had been attacked and killed by blood, and was injured by Taoism, and his accomplishments fell sharply.


    But even so, their hand in hand with it, or can not get the upper hand!


    It can be imagined that in its heyday, I am afraid that I will be directly tortured and killed. How can I fight as hard as I am now?


    "You can''t be killed like this, Du Shaofu. I''m not willing to."


    There are two shocking bloodstains on the forehead of the Dragon demon ancestor.


    His two dragon horns were his strongest means, but under the fierce confrontation of Du Shaofu, they were all smashed and turned into powder!


    If you want to condense two dragon horns again, I don''t know how much power will be spent again, which makes the Dragon demon ancestor extremely unwilling!His heart was filled with hatred. If it wasn''t for the trauma that led to his great loss of strength, even if Du Shaofu''s talent was abnormal and reached the level of emptiness only existed in ancient times, he would be just like a mole ant in front of him!


    But now, the old ancestor of dragon demon can only sigh. Du Shaofu may not be able to kill himself, but he has no way to take the other party!


    And this is exactly what I didn''t expect earlier!


    "Uncle Du, you''d better heal yourself first. It''s better to get rid of the old bastard earlier!"


    At this time, Lu Jingyun came to Du Shaofu and handed him a red fruit the size of a longan.


    When Du Shaofu saw it, he knew it was extraordinary. He took it directly and swallowed it into his stomach.


    "Solve it directly. It''s a disaster to keep it!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and said to Lu Jingyun.


    He and the Dragon demon ancestor fight, the purpose is to verify their specific strength, rather than really hope that they can kill each other!


    Now, such an idea has been reached, and he has measured out what kind of situation his whole strength can reach. He no longer needs to keep the Dragon demon ancestor.


    This is qianxu jinghuatian. Many powerful people enter this field to kill a large number of orcs here, so as not to become a threat in the future war of the demon kingdom!


    Have that idle mind to spend with the Dragon demon ancestor, it is better to kill a few immortal high-level strong, this can also reduce the loss!


    In the presence of Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, and long Xu, it is impossible to resist the situation. The ultimate end is death!


    In addition, Du Shaofu has always released his mind and is ready to face great challenges at any time!


    Because the strongest one of qianxu jinghuatian has not yet appeared, that is the blood ancestor!


    His mouth full of commitment to the people, blood ancestor to their own to deal with, that when the other party appears, he naturally is the first time to top up, and can not let the blood ancestor hand is!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2897

    "Elder martial brother, I put all my hope on you!"


    Du Shaofu glanced around and murmured in his heart.


    The reason why he has the courage to attack and kill qianxu jinghuatian with countless strong men, but is not afraid of the fierce power of Xuezu is that his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou is there, hoping that the other side can always pay close attention to himself.


    In fact, Du Shaofu is also gambling. If he loses, he may lose all his life.


    But he always felt that he would not lose!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu no longer hesitated. After a brief recovery, he directly unfolded himself and rushed into the crowd in the distance!


    He held the purple gold sky palace in his hand, just like a God who came to the world. With every sword, he killed a large number of orcs.


    Without the hindrance of the strong, Du Shaofu was as brave as a tiger in the sheep!


    "Du Shaofu, you have the seed to continue to fight with me!"


    On the other side, the Dragon demon ancestor was hoarse and roared.


    He wanted to rush to Du Shaofu and stop him, but he saw a figure coming to him.


    "Old bastard, you can die!"


    Lu Jingyun''s words came from Lu Jingyun''s mouth. He took a long time to hit it. It seems that there is no fluctuation coming out, which is incomparably ordinary!


    However, after such a stroke, the whole dragon demon ancestor seemed to have been used the body immobilization technique, and could not move while standing in the same place!


    "What a terrible strength..."


    He was so shocked that he couldn''t even speak his words. He could only watch the palm enlarge in front of him and finally fall on his old body!


    "Poof..."


    No surprise, after Lu Jingyun''s palm fell down, there were bursts of terrible power coming out, and fiercely attacked the Dragon demon ancestor''s body!


    The body, which seemed to be on the verge of death, burst into a cloud of blood mist in an instant!


    Until death, the eyes of the Dragon demon ancestor are frozen in boundless fear!


    In front of the strong man of sitting and forgetting the third state, he fell back to the cultivation of sitting and forgetting the first state. He was totally vulnerable and killed in the blink of an eye!


    Lu Jingyun''s original power of the road released by Lu Jingyun is too vast. How can the ancestor of dragon demon bear it!


    "Blood ancestor, is it time to appear?"


    Lu Jingyun seems to have just done an ordinary thing to kill the ancestor of the Dragon demon with one hand, which seems extremely indifferent.


    His bright eyes through the void, through the boundless barrier, to explore the distance.


    The biggest enemy of qianxu Jinghua is Xuezu. As the strongest person in this trip, he should always pay attention to it.


    However, under his prying, there is no trace of blood ancestor. What yuan Shen''s power has detected is a vast expanse, which is difficult to capture the figure and action of blood ancestor.


    "If you don''t appear, it will be better. If you can directly solve the orcs in this realm, you can avoid more damage!"


    Lu Jingyun withdrew his eyes and said to himself.


    He turned around and joined in the terrible killing around him!


    At this time, the war situation in the jinghuatian of qianxu was extremely fierce, and countless strong men fought bravely in one place!


    The strong men from the world in the past thirty-three days have steadily gained the upper hand. They are simply countless orcs directly pushing qianxu jinghuatian.


    During the war, there are orcs sitting and forgetting, the strong fall, blood spilled over the sky, dyed the sky red!


    The disintegration of that terrible road has shocked the whole world beyond imagination!


    "Stop them, as long as the blood ancestor shows up, these people will die without a burial place!"


    In the orc crowd, the NEMO ancestor from the Taishi magic dragon clan was drinking and shouting to countless orcs.


    The hope of this world is placed on Xuezu. Otherwise, in the thirty-three days of joint efforts, qianxu jinghuatian would not be able to hold on.


    "You can''t afford to worry about yourself. You still have the mind to think about others..."


    Next to Nemo ancestor, Lu youshao, Lu Ying and Lu Cheng surrounded niemo Laozu, sealing off all the retreat routes of each other.


    They are all sitting and forgetting the existence of the third state. In the case of three enemies and one, they are totally oppressing the nemesis ancestor!


    After a short time of fighting, at this time, the nirvana ancestor''s whole body breath vibrates unceasingly, is difficult to recover, is tightly suppressed, has already suffered some trauma.


    "Get rid of this old worm as soon as possible. The longer you wait, the more accidents will happen."


    At this time, Lu Jingyun stepped into the air and directly appeared beside the NEMO ancestor. As before, Lu Jingyun played with a fluttering palm!


    "Kill!"


    Lu youshao, Lu Ying and Lu Cheng nodded. All of them jumped up in one jump and killed the old ancestor of Nirvana at the same time again!However, seeing the force of the terrifying source of the road, the force of the endless laws of the world has evolved. At the same time, there is also a world form that has been transformed into shape and collided with each other!


    The whole world has turned into a chaotic form, surrounded by five figures at the same time!


    "Ah Puff... "


    Nemo Laozu cried out more than once, and immediately he spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    In the four at the same time, he was quickly hit!


    "Man, how can you kill me!"


    Nirvana ancestor howled more than ever, a few crazy!


    He is a rare strong man in the third world who has been absent-minded for thirty-three days. He has been able to break through the level of samsara, but in front of these four people, it is really difficult to cope with it!


    The four young men and women are so fierce that they seem to have more strength than him, so that they can only be in a passive situation!


    However, Nemo is confident that if he wants to escape, he may be able to break out of the encirclement of the four.


    "Do you think you can survive today?"


    Outside, Lu Jingyun snorted, and a bright glow flowed out of his body, which quickly expanded and spread out, covering the whole void in an instant, and firmly bound the whole heaven and earth in this place!


    This is the source of his powerful power of the road, like the expansion of the world, so that the nemesis ancestor was trapped in it!


    "Join hands to kill him!"


    Then, Lu youshao, Lu Ying and Lu Cheng moved. The terrible power of the road kept flowing, and then it was perfectly integrated with Lu Jingyun''s world form to construct a terrifying rule and order, making this place really an independent space!


    "Roar..."


    Neimo Laozu roared, and his body became illusory, and his old body flashed, which was the original form of Taishi magic dragon.


    A giant dragon soared up in the void. The black scales of the dragon were shining with cold lustre. All over the body, the dragon''s muscles were tangled, and the explosive force was released!


    This dragon body thrusts to the left and protrudes right, trying to break out of the coverage of this world form!


    However, under the joint efforts of the four powerful people in sitting and forgetting the third level, it is difficult to break away from the shackles of nemesis, and he can only be tightly trapped in it!


    "Old bastard, you''d better die!"


    Lu Cheng set foot on the air and went straight to Nemo''s ancestor, launching a more fierce attack!


    Other people are also moving with all their strength to attack and kill unceasingly. They want to solve the problem as soon as possible!


    Around, many of the orcs in jinghuatian were already in despair.


    In the thirty-three days, with the joint efforts of the major world, it really has the potential to sweep away the emptiness and tranquilization of the heaven!


    Every Orc strong, must face several strong at the same time to kill!


    This is obviously an unequal massacre, and with the passage of time, more and more orcs have been killed and injured, and the scene has become more and more one-sided!


    "These people are so terrible that they want to kill all the people in qianxu jinghuatian."


    "Why hasn''t blood ancestor appeared yet? We can''t resist it!"


    "What''s the point of going on fighting? In the end, you can''t escape!"


    "Is our choice of qianxu jinghuatian wrong? Maybe we should not be involved with the demon clan again!"


    At this time, many of the orc strongmen felt desperation. They felt powerless in the face of countless powerful people''s fighting.


    The enemy is several times as many as his own side. There is no suspense in this fight, and the end is doomed.


    Perhaps, only the emergence of blood ancestors can change the direction of all this.


    But at this time of the war, countless people look forward to it, and there is still no sign of blood ancestor.


    "Blood ancestor, come out quickly and save your followers!"


    "Blood ancestor, show up!"


    Many Orc people began to shout, trying to call the real body of haemorrhagic ancestor to help them.


    In ancient times, the whole orcs of qianxu jinghuatian followed the blood Phoenix clan of hell in the war and followed the blood ancestor''s expedition.


    It can be said that the blood ancestor is the master of the whole beast family.


    Now, in the face of the attack of the outside strong, all hope can only be placed on the blood ancestor.


    The cry of countless strong men, together into a piece, makes the whole qianxu Jinghua sky tremble, has an invisible power, vast and open, diffuse in the void.


    It was under such circumstances that, after a short time, I heard a long sound of the wind blowing through the clouds and coming through the golden cracked stone, which was direct to the human spirit!


    Then, in everyone''s eyes, we can see that in the distant sky, there is a cloud of blood light coming rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it is rushed to the battlefield!


    All of a sudden, all the people who are fighting are immediately bound to their original place by an invisible force. Whether it is the strong people in the general chopping environment, the immortal state, or even the sitting and forgetting state, it seems that they are numb at the same time, and all their actions are frozen in an instant!It''s so powerful that everyone can''t move!


    Seeing such a scene, the countless orcs of qianxu jinghuatian first passed away and then burst out with endless joy and excitement!


    "Blood ancestor appeared!"


    They can''t help but be not excited. In the whole world, even in the whole period of thirty-three days, the only known thing that can release such a terrible breath is Xuezu!


    With the arrival of the blood ancestor, all the following situations will be reversed. It is very difficult for those who have entered this realm to leave qianxu jinghuatian alive.


    "Is it coming?"


    Among the crowd, Du Shaofu felt the endless terrible pressure. It seemed that the whole person was nailed to the original place. After hard resistance, he resolved the terrible pressure and slowly turned to look into the distance.


    He had heard of the name of blood ancestor many times, but it was the first time that he really saw it!


    "It''s him. The terror we feel in the burial mountain is the same as the blood ancestor! It''s just that the pressure I felt at that time was so much less than at this time! "


    Little star and Du Xiaoyao are both eyes throbbing, filled with horror in the eyes.


    They got the inheritance of Yuanfeng in the immortal mountain of Yin Qiong. If there was not a mysterious force to protect them at that time, it was absolutely impossible for them to survive under such circumstances and obtain the benefits of heaven.


    Among them, they also felt the terrible power of the blood ancestor, and their memories are still fresh. Seeing them again at this time, they are really more shocked!


    "The ancient strong, the ancestor of the blood Phoenix clan in hell!"


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng and others also stopped their actions and stopped fighting with the orcs.


    They turn around and look at the far away place, resisting the pressure from their ancestors.


    They were not surprised that such a result had been anticipated.


    The only question that needs to be considered is how Du Shaofu will respond.


    Of course, Lu Jingyun and others have a clear idea of what kind of plan he may have.


    "The blood ancestor appears, this is good, we are saved!"


    "With the help of blood ancestor, no matter how strong the life is in the past thirty-three days, it is also vulnerable to attack!"


    "Let''s see how these people can continue to be arrogant. They can only die if they come to me to be reckless."


    "Blood ancestor, avenge the strong man who died of my qianxu jinghuatian!"


    "Kill all these people and make them regret coming here!"


    "Not only do we want to kill them all, but we also have to sweep the whole thirty-three days to make all living creatures our slaves."


    Many orcs of qianxu jinghuatian yelled, and everyone was in high spirits. The sound of cheering was higher and higher.


    No one can imagine the strength of blood ancestor. It is not only the general strong, but also the existence of the third place. In front of it, it is no different from the native chicken and dog.


    If you have it, the overall situation has been decided today!


    Many of the orcs of qianxu jinghuatian were very excited. Some of them clenched their teeth and threatened not only to kill all the creatures that had broken into this world today, but also to sweep away the whole thirty-three days, so that countless creatures became their slaves and let this world be superior to all the world!


    "My ancestor has been trapped for many years, but not long after he was born, someone actually provoked him to come to the door!"


    At this time, the huge blood cloud from the sky had already come near and fell in the eyes of all people.


    But see that boundless blood color suddenly a close, the figure of an old man appeared in front of everyone.


    The old man''s face was ferocious and his eyes were sunken. His face was like a skeleton.


    In the pupil of his eyes, there is a bloody glow in the faint, flowing endless violent breath, which makes people look scared!


    He looked at Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, long Que and many other powerful people from outside. His face was still, but the corners of his mouth were filled with a bloody smile. It was as terrible as if he wanted to choose someone.


    "Xuezu, in your present state, do you really think that no one can defeat you?"


    Lu Jingyun stepped forward and said.


    He looked directly at the old man, but with a violent spirit. His whole body was tense, and his internal Qi machine was always running. He was ready to take action at any time to deal with the possible actions of the other party!


    Lu Jingyun does not dare to take it lightly. This is a terrible existence. When the other party is famous, let alone himself, even the three thousand worlds behind him have not yet appeared!


    However, fortunately, the blood ancestor has been suppressed for countless years, and most of the power in ancient times has been lost. Otherwise, I''m afraid that my father would have to deal with it seriously!


    "Hum, a little baby dares to shout in front of my ancestor. I will be the first one to kill you!"Blood ancestor cold hum, voice a fall, suddenly hand!


    I saw him stretch out a dry hand claw, directly to Lu Jingyun''s body!


    Seeing Xuezu''s action like this, Lu Jingyun''s eyes suddenly congealed, and his whole handsome face was filled with serious feelings.


    Others can''t see it, but in the eyes of a strong man like him, he can clearly feel that the invisible rules and order of this world are directly played on under the palm of Xuezu!


    This scene, just like a willow branch in front of Xuezu, was swept aside by him!


    And tightly with, its old and dry claws, directly is to grasp Lu Jingyun''s side!


    "Big brother, be careful!"


    "Jingyun brother, be careful!"


    Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, long que, long Xu and so on, more than a dozen strong people in the state of sitting and forgetting suddenly cried out, and their hearts almost jumped to their throat.


    The blood ancestor is the existence of the realm of Tao. He is a strong man who has got rid of the shackles of heaven and earth. The laws of thousands of ways can''t stop him!


    It can be said that the power between heaven and earth can no longer cause any restraint to him.


    Lu Jingyun, in front of him, is completely unable to move the bomb. Even if he quickly condenses the original power of the road, he is also broken in an instant!


    "Elder martial brother, you should show up quickly! I can''t leave this beast family of qianxu jinghuatian. All my hopes are placed on you. At this critical moment, don''t lose the chain! "


    On the other side, Du Shaofu''s face was long and solemn, and his mouth kept saying.


    His yuan Shen''s power was around him, praying that his elder brother Lu Shaoyou would come soon.


    Blood ancestor hands, ordinary people really can''t stop him!


    However, even in the face of such a dangerous situation, Du Shaofu did not think that this trip was a mistake. The orcs who had spared no efforts to pacify Huatian could not stay. Where could they still tolerate these orcs to make trouble in the back when the big enemy of the demon clan was in front?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2898

    Du Shaofu watched Xuezu and Lu Jingyun nervously. He was deeply worried.


    It was his idea to enter qianxu jinghuatian this time, but Lu Jingyun came out directly when Xuezu appeared.


    The palm, like a withered tree branch, directly penetrated the invisible rules and order of this world, and despised all existence. Suddenly, it touched Lu Jingyun''s body!


    "Stop it!"


    Du Shaofu was frightened and ready to die, and suddenly he gave a big drink.


    If it is really hit by the blood ancestor''s move, the end of Lu Jingyun can be imagined!


    You know, it''s a place carrying the Tao. In addition to the gods and demons who came out of chaos in ancient times, they are the strongest existence in the world since ancient times, and there is no other one in this world!


    Just looking at it, Du Shaofu felt that he could not escape!


    "Benyuan kill the sky sword, kill!"


    He did not dare to continue to delay, and directly offered his strongest means. A powerful lightsaber was formed and chopped towards the head of Xuezu!


    Under the terrible pressure of the blood ancestor, Du Shaofu mobilized all his strength, and then he sacrificed his sword!


    He doesn''t want to see Lu Jingyun fall into the hands of Xuezu. No matter whether his sword works or not, he wants to fight for it!


    "Uncle Du, get back!"


    Around him, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, long que, long Xu and others all cried out. Among them, a few of them directly started to block Du Shaofu.


    Xuezu is a terrorist existence. Lu Jingyun, as a strong man who forgets the third place, can not deal with it. Du Shaofu is even more unlikely to change anything.


    If the old man turns to Du Shaofu instead of displeased, he may be killed in an instant with a fierce look in his eyes!


    It is impossible for Lu youshao and others to watch this happen.


    In this case, the old hand of blood ancestor has already hit Lu Jingyun''s body!


    Both the invisible power between heaven and earth, or Lu Jingyun''s terrible power released by himself, were easily broken under the palm of this hand, and could not have any impact on the blood ancestor.


    From the thirty-three days of countless strong people, are at this time stunned!


    "Is this the power of the state of carrying the way? It''s so terrible that sitting and forgetting the third state can''t even resist it!"


    "Lu Jingyun is the strongest person out of the three thousand worlds. Even he can''t deal with Xuezu. What should we do next?"


    "Didn''t the emperor Yuqing say that he had a way?"


    Many people can''t speak, but they keep thinking about them in their minds.


    As the strongest person in the three thousand thousand worlds who appeared in the past thirty-three days, many people knew Lu Jingyun''s strength well, and what he saw now made them feel desperate.


    Blood ancestor''s fierce power is too strong, far beyond the ability of sitting and forgetting the strong!


    In addition, many people also put their eyes on Du Shaofu. They came to jinghuatian in qianxu, which was guaranteed by this young man, but now people are a little silly.


    Different from the strong ones in the past thirty-three days, there were a large number of orcs in jinghuatian, which made everyone feel very happy at this time.


    "Jie Jie Jie These people are just too presumptuous and arrogant. They dare to come to my qianxu jinghuatian to act wildly. Do you really think that the blood ancestor will not do it? "


    "Now it''s time to taste the evil result. Since you have the courage to enter this field, you must be prepared to die and die!"


    "Those who come to the outside world of qianxu jinghuatian must not be let go easily! Especially those who sit and forget should be killed! "


    "The blood ancestor''s divine power is in the world, and will be able to kill all enemies!"


    "Under his leadership, we will finally stand at the head of all living creatures in the thirty-three days after the emptiness and tranquilization of Huatian."


    "Only waiting for the demons to go out of the 18 levels of hell, no one can stop our killing!"


    Seeing the blood ancestor''s hand, the orcs who had been slaughtered by one side before were all rekindled with hope of winning and excited one by one.


    They seem to have seen that the handsome young man opposite Xuezu will die miserably in the next moment!


    All of them, including the strong ones in the past thirty-three days, are staring at the field closely to see the final outcome.


    However, the development of things seems to deviate from the wishes of many orcs. The next scene makes countless people open their mouths in surprise!


    But when the palm of Xuezu touched Lu Jingyun''s body, he suddenly burst out a bright golden light. It was like a thousand roads in the sky, like falling into the sky with the scorching sun!


    Lu Jingyun''s whole person is wrapped in such brilliance, making it look like a round of blazing sun. There is a terrible high temperature coming out from the vast, burning everything!


    Around it, all the power of law and order in the void, as well as the source of the invisible Road, are burned out!Not only that, but also the strange way carried by the blood ancestor''s palm was directly burned through!


    In the eyes of Lu youshao, Longque and other top powers, the power of the road evolved by Xuezu himself was burned like a bunch of withered grass, leaving only a scorched trace!


    "Eh?"


    At this time, the blood ancestor''s ferocious face was also extremely surprised, and he could not help but send out a light Yi voice.


    That is to say, in his eyes, the body of the young man in front of him was quickly melted away in the terrible power, like a wisp of smoke, and disappeared in the blink of an eye!


    "Shua..."


    Not far away, out of thin air, Lu Jingyun''s body appeared, standing intact in the void, and was not hurt at all.


    "This How could it be? "


    "Is there a treasure in this man who can escape from the hand of his blood ancestor?"


    "It''s incredible. I don''t know how he did it!"


    Whether it is the strong man of the thirty-three days, or the many orcs of the qianxu jinghuatian, they are all amazed at this time.


    No one can know the truth and how Lu Jingyun did it.


    In the thirty-three days, except for those who do not know whether there are still strong ancient people who can survive, who can escape under the attack of blood ancestors?


    Fundamentally speaking, this is totally impossible!


    "Did the elder martial brother leave behind any means?"


    Seeing that Lu Jingyun had escaped the attack of Xuezu, Du Shaofu was also a little relieved.


    His original air killing sword was blocked by Lu youshao, so he did not make much noise.


    However, the pressure released by the blood ancestor was too strong. After Du Shaofu condensed his sword, the whole person was about to collapse, and his breath was shaking.


    "It seems that there is a strong man behind you! The realm of Tao? Did he come here? Why didn''t he show up directly? "


    Xuezu looked at Lu Jingyun who got rid of him. He was not surprised for a long time. Just for a moment, on his old face full of sullen anger, he recovered his former appearance and said softly.


    However, in the depth of his eyes, there was a little palpitation, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    And this sentence, is also a stone to stir up thousands of waves, so that the entire field instant frying!


    "The realm of Tao! Behind these young people, are there really strong people who can carry the way? "


    The strong men from thirty-three days are boiling, they almost feel the shock!


    At this time, all talents learned from the mouth of the blood ancestor that there was really a realm carrying the Tao behind Lu Jingyun and others!


    What''s more, Lu Jingyun''s just revealed means that he was able to escape from the hands of his blood ancestors, which shows that the powerful people behind him are in their prime. Unlike the thirty-three days, most of them fell in the ancient times. It is impossible to know whether anyone survived!


    "The realm of carrying the Tao! Is that not to say that if it appears, the blood ancestor can hardly resist the man? "


    A large number of orcs in jinghuatian of qianxu did not feel some shivering. They all knew the fact that the blood ancestor had not recovered completely.


    In the eternal years when Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven was suppressed, his strength suffered too much loss, and it was no longer the same time!


    If the powerful people behind the young people appear, can blood ancestors resist?


    If the strong man with Tao appears, where will the fate of Qian Xu Jing Hua Tian go?


    "That''s a good guess!"


    At this time, Lu Jingyun opened his mouth, he looked at the blood ancestor, directly affirmed his guess.


    At this time, Lu Jingyun''s whole person was no longer as nervous as at the beginning, but indifferent to many, continued: "if you want to see him, I think he should not let you down!"


    He looked at the blood ancestor with burning eyes, not dodging, without fear.


    Listening to such words, Xuezu''s twin pupils, which were always turbulent with the bloody atmosphere of killing and cutting, were deeply staring at Lu Jingyun for a long time!


    In the end, however, he took his eyes back, and then looked at Du Shaofu in the crowd.


    "The origin of chaos, this is the source of chaos of Dalao Tianzun! I didn''t expect that you got his inheritance! "


    Xuezu stepped out of Du Shaofu''s body with a single step, and reached three feet away from Du Shaofu''s body. His eyes twinkled at him, and his mouth was filled with wonder!


    In his eyes, Du Shaofu''s abdomen was as bright as a burning flame, releasing a fierce burning breath.


    And this kind of breath, blood ancestor is not strange at all, but is not the origin of chaos!


    Moreover, from the breath of this chaotic origin, he can judge that this object is from the ancient Dalao Tianzun!


    "The old man''s eyes are really poisonous!"


    Du Shaofu was stiff at the moment, unable to move at all. He could only gnash his teeth and scold him in his heart.In the Shenwu world, he obtained the chaos origin left by the Dalao Tianzun, but only refined a small part of it. The remaining half was still dormant in his own body, but was seen through by the blood ancestor!


    Du Shaofu was extremely shocked by the result. Did he not have any secrets in front of the old ghost?


    "Jie Jie Jie..."


    When Xuezu looked at Du Shaofu, he suddenly began to laugh bitterly. On his old face like a skeleton, his dry wrinkled skin trembled with laughter.


    After laughing for a while, Xue Zufang said: "little fellow, thank you for bringing such a big gift! With this source of chaos, the original ancestor recovered, will get twice the result with half the effort! The origin of the chaos of Dalao Tianzun, if it is refined by our ancestors, will soon be able to return to the peak! At that time, in these thirty-three days, who can stop me? Jie Jie Jie... "


    At the end of the day, he gave out a series of cold smiles. He was arrogant and domineering. The whole empty Jinghua heaven seemed to be in his laughter!


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, felt his whole body tense, like falling into the ice cellar, and his heart sank to the bottom in an instant!


    Under the strong pressure of the blood ancestor, Du Shaofu could not speak, but his heart was like a mirror.


    The meaning of blood ancestor can''t be more obvious. He wants to rob his own source of chaos!


    "The old man..."


    Du Shaofu could only curse in secret, but he could not make any action in the face of a strong man carrying Taoism.


    Even if the strength of the state carrying the road is greatly damaged, it is absolutely impossible for us to shake our hands!


    There was a cold sweat on his forehead. When it came to this stage, Du Shaofu didn''t expect it. He didn''t know how to do it!


    "Since this gift is delivered by yourself, the ancestor will not be polite to you any more and will accept it directly!"


    Blood ancestor''s laughter is suddenly a close, mouth said.


    At the end of his speech, his palm suddenly extended out and went directly to Du Shaofu.


    The dry palm looked like an unreal one. It completely regarded Du Shaofu''s body as nothing. It immediately penetrated into his shrine and grasped the origin of chaos!


    Du Shaofu stood there, unable to move. He could only watch this happen!


    At this moment, he felt as if countless electric lights had passed through his body, and his body was completely numb!


    "Not good!"


    Seeing such a scene, Lu Jingyun and Lu youshao were all shocked.


    They did not know du Shaofu''s specific affairs, but the information revealed by Xuezu also made them associate with many problems.


    Needless to say, the secret of Shenwu world has been dug out, and uncle Du has gained great benefits!


    At this time, however, Xuezu wanted to take away the source of chaos!


    If he succeeds, not only Du Shaofu''s life will encounter a huge crisis, but also the blood ancestor will inevitably return to the peak with the help of chaos!


    At that time, there is no need for the demons to step out of the 18 levels of hell, and a terrible massacre will be ushered in in in 33 days, falling into endless blood!


    Even if their father Lu Shaoyou appears, it is difficult to really reverse this terrible situation and stop the killing of Xuezu!


    Therefore, Lu Jingyun didn''t want to think about it. Instead, he rushed out of his body and made him look like a God, bumping into Xuezu!


    He wants to stop Xuezu''s action, and he must not let him take away the source of chaos from Du Shaofu!


    "HISHI..."


    The terrible force rolled empty, like a group of fire burning out, melting everything, the moment is to reach the side of the blood ancestor.


    In addition to the blood ancestor, not many people can see what kind of power Lu Jingyun exerts!


    All people just feel that in that terrible light, it seems to be carrying the power that can burn all the world!


    And it is this kind of power that makes the blood ancestor invisible and produces a terrible energy fluctuation!


    "A little doll, dare to be bold in front of my ancestors


    In the face of such a scene, Xuezu''s nostrils emit a cold hum.


    He turned his head and looked at Lu Jingyun, who was coming straight in. The hand that had penetrated into Du Shaofu''s body did not move. He gently raised his other arm and waved it gently!


    "Boom..."


    A loud noise moved the sky, as if the whole world had been overturned, which was generally terrible. The Jinghua sky broke out the boundless roar!


    In the distance, some strong orcs who were not good enough to cut the real world were exploded into blood mist and died in a terrible way!


    "Poof..."


    At the same time, we can see that Lu Jingyun''s light is scattered by an instant blow, and his body has drawn a long line, passing through the air, and shooting straight into the distance!


    A long blood arrow gushed out of his mouth and pierced the void!"Big brother!"


    "Brother Jingyun!"


    They are all startled by Lu Yilong and Lu que.


    "Hum!"


    Xuezu snorted again, glanced at Lu Jingyun again, and then continued to look at Du Shaofu and said, "no one can stop me from restoring the absolute summit! It''s God''s will that you sent this chaos to your door! When the emperor Dara left all this behind, he could not have expected such a result! Jie Jie Jie... "


    His laughter was bleak, and it was full of happiness.


    Today, seeing the origin of chaos, Xuezu really felt that it was the will of God. It was just like a doze. Someone sent a pillow!


    The ancient Dalao Tianzun, which was able to open up a big world, is absolutely the most precious treasure. It has an unimaginable effect on such a Taoist realm!


    With the help of this event, it is not impossible to restore the peak, even if it is further than before it was suppressed!


    If the dead Dalao Tianzun knew what happened today, I''m afraid the coffin would not hold!


    Thinking of this, the blood ancestor felt more happy, and the laughter from his mouth became more and more gloomy and desolate, which made people shiver!


    "Old devil!"


    Facing Xuezu, Du Shaofu clenched his teeth tightly. Although he could not speak, his face was extremely ferocious.


    He wants to struggle hard to get rid of the other side''s terrible shackles, but in the face of the existence of his own Tao, his power seems so small and insignificant!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cracked and his eyes were red. He tried his best to mobilize his strength to resist. However, everything was in vain!


    He can only watch the palm of blood ancestor poke into his body, grasp on the chaos of the origin!


    With the action of the other party, the source of chaos is gradually pulled out and will leave his body!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2899

    At this moment, all the people around him held their breath, and the atmosphere was breathless. Everyone looked at Du Shaofu and Xuezu with their eyes still.


    Some of the powerful people in the Yuqing kingdom were extremely anxious to see such a situation, but none of them had the strength to change anything. Under the pressure of the blood ancestor, it was difficult for people under the situation of sitting and forgetting to do even one move!


    "Your Majesty, is it really impossible to escape this robbery?"


    Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao, Teng Yuanshan, Zhang Haoran and others all felt that their hearts were firmly grasped.


    "Dad..."


    "Boss..."


    Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are also crying out.


    However, no one can do anything. At this time, everything is under the control of the blood ancestor, even the heaven and earth road is difficult to do!


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    Blood ancestor''s mouth, or issued a series of snickering sound.


    His dry and wrinkled face was full of ferocity and ferocity, and at the same time, he had a gratifying look that was hard to hide, and the essence was shining in his pupils.


    The treasure that can be bred by the strong in the world is hard to find. For him, it is an absolute treasure. Once it is obtained and refined, it can be directly restored to its full state.


    "There''s no place to look for, it''s easy to get here! Human boy, I have to thank you for your generous gift! Jie Jie Jie... "


    The blood ancestor opened his mouth and laughed constantly.


    It was at this time that his arm jerked, and he was about to tear the origin of chaos out of Du Shaofu''s body!


    As long as this action is completed, no one in the world can stop him from rising again!


    Blood ancestor heart boundless free, the old body can not help but excited some shaking up!


    But all of a sudden, he jerked and his arm stopped there!


    "Whoa..."


    A piece of bright multicolored brilliance appeared, forming a human form, standing in the middle of Xuezu and Du Shaofu!


    One hand held Xuezu''s arm, and the other palm was against Du Shaofu''s abdomen, and a large amount of sunlight gushed out!


    The origin of the chaos, blocked by the colorful glow, was pushed back into Du Shaofu''s body step by step!


    "Well? Who dares to obstruct the affairs of our ancestors


    Blood ancestor double pupil suddenly a congealing, looking at the body in front of that multicolored figure, cold cheers out the sound.


    This figure came so suddenly that he didn''t have any precautions!


    The most important thing is that this person seems to have the universal general strength, which makes the chaos origin, is gradually out of his hand!


    "Hum! There are some things that you can''t touch


    After Xuezu''s words were finished, the multicolored Guanghua figure opened his mouth, snorted coldly, and took it back without ceremony!


    As for his arrival, Du Shaofu felt that there was an invisible secret force flowing into his body from the figure and along the origin of chaos.


    Blood ancestor added to the body of the terrible pressure, but also with the influx of such forces, become nothing!


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and began to run his own internal strength to fight against the blood ancestor!


    "Here comes the strong! The emperor is saved


    "That man is so strong, it seems that even Xuezu can resist positively. This is good!"


    "What a terrible strong man! I hope he can kill Xuezu in one fell swoop and help us to complete this task of qianxu jinghuatian!"


    "Great, it seems that the man behind the emperor Yuqing appears!"


    Such a scene, is also seen in the eyes of all the strong men in the past thirty-three days. All of them were stunned at first, and then there was a feeling of boundless surprise.


    They can see that the colorful figure is very strong, under the terrible authority of blood ancestor, but can directly resist!


    Many people couldn''t help but talk about it, wondering if he would be a strong man behind the emperor Yuqing!


    And if a place carrying Taoism came, they would certainly be able to suppress the blood ancestors. At that time, their actions in the qianxu jinghuatian would be unimpeded again!


    All the orcs in this realm will be eliminated directly, and a great threat to the life of the thirty-three days will be removed!


    If they can, they will be able to complete everything in this trip!


    Contrary to the expression of the life of the thirty-three days, at this time, the expression of the countless races of the qianxu jinghuatian was extremely dignified.


    "Who is that, who appears here at this time?"


    "What a strong strength, can resist the blood ancestor to grab the origin of chaos!"


    "Is he, like the blood ancestor, also a strong man who carries Taoism from ancient times?"


    "This is a trouble. If the blood ancestor is delayed, the Jinghua heaven will be in danger!"


    "I hope that man also suffered great trauma in ancient times, and has not recovered completely, and will not threaten the blood ancestor!""Xuezu, you must resist! The whole qianxu jinghuatian depends on your support


    Many strong orcs were extremely nervous. Many of them clenched their fists and sweated on their foreheads.


    Now the scene is too nervous, a character suddenly appeared to block their strongest dependence in this field, can not help but make the hearts of all the orcs mentioned in the throat!


    There is no doubt that the strong man who can compete with the blood ancestor is definitely a realm carrying the Tao.


    At this time, countless orcs only hope that this person is an existence left over from ancient times. However, in that terrible magic war, he suffered immeasurably, and has not recovered to this day!


    If not, the blood ancestor who had been suppressed by Yuanfeng for countless years would never have been the opponent of a powerful man carrying Taoism!


    If this is the case, many of the orcs of qianxu jinghuatian will be in danger. With the huge base number and strong degree of the thirty-three days of living creatures, they can definitely sweep this realm, leaving no one Orc!


    Countless eyes, at this time all fixed on the field, no one dares to blink, everyone wants to see what happens next, what will happen.


    After the colorful figure finished speaking, he was still standing in the field. The space was directly isolated. People could only see the horrible scene, but no energy spilled out!


    "It''s really arrogant offspring. Can you stop the good things of my ancestors?" Facing the colorful figure, Xuezu was also cold hum, his eyes were as gloomy as water, and said: "I didn''t expect that after so many years, there are still young people like you. It''s really incredible! Surely, you are from the so-called three thousand worlds! But no matter how strong you are, how can you still resist the ancestor! "


    From the breath of the colorful figure, Xuezu can clearly judge that this man is not a strong man in ancient times. This breath makes him very strange. It is very likely that he is a person who has gone out of the three thousand worlds, or the one who used the means on the youth named Lu Jingyun!


    Such a strong person carrying the road appears, where dare the blood ancestor be careless!


    His old face suddenly became ferocious. He grabbed the palm of Du Shaofu''s chaotic body and held it still. With another hand, he took a sharp palm and slapped it hard at the colorful figure!


    "Get out of here!"


    Even though the places around several people were isolated, it still caused the terrible vibration of the dry and empty jinghuatian!


    Dry as bone claw like palm shot out, bold printed to the multicolored figure!


    "Your time has already come to an end, and it''s not time for you to show your malice in today''s world."


    In the face of the blood ancestor''s palm, the multicolored figure quietly made a sound.


    But see the bright light burst out, instantly condensed a clear figure, is a young man''s appearance!


    The man was dressed in blue, and his face was handsome. He looked only in his thirties!


    At the very beginning of his appearance, Du Shaofu, who was opposite to Xuezu, was surprised!


    "Elder martial brother!"


    Du Shaofu spoke with great joy.


    How can he not know this man? Who else can he have besides his elder brother Lu Shaoyou?


    At this moment, Du Shaofu felt like he was walking from hell to heaven. He was right.


    I want to take people into qianxu jinghuatian and get rid of the great disaster of thirty-three days. All the confidence is based on my elder martial brother.


    When Xuezu made a move before, he really tasted the taste of despair. But now, as soon as senior brother Lu Shaoyou appeared, all the scenes turned around in an instant!


    He believed that it would be no problem to deal with a blood ancestor whose strength was greatly damaged by his elder martial brother''s cultivation!


    "Bang..."


    Du Shaofu was thinking about it, but he saw that his elder martial brother had already taken back his palm on his abdomen and bravely faced the attack of Xuezu!


    A dull ring swing open, two palms suddenly touch each other!


    Between Lu Shaoyou and Xuezu, the terrible power of the road bursts out, and clusters of mysterious veins turn endlessly. They are incomparably bright!


    All the strong people around can''t continue to watch, their eyes are closed involuntarily!


    But this is not because of the dazzling light, only because the road between Lu Shaoyou and Xuezu is too deep and terrible to observe!


    Even Du Shaofu, who was close in front of him, lost all his six senses in an instant, and was hard to feel anything. The power of Yuan Shen was also blocked!


    In this moment, all people can only feel that they are still alive, for other foreign objects, nothing!


    "Is this the power of the realm of Tao? It''s terrible!"


    "It''s their own road pattern. We can''t spy on our accomplishments!"


    "A strong man who has stepped out of his own way and tried his best to make a move is so terrible!"


    "I hope the blood ancestor can win, otherwise qianxu jinghuatian will be really finished!"


    At this time, countless people around him could not help thinking like this, whether it is from the strong man of the thirty-three days, or a large number of beasts from the qianxu jinghuatian, they are all shocked in their hearts!Only in ancient times can we see the realm of carrying Taoism, which has revealed the boundless and extraordinary!


    Now, they are able to see such a scene, but the results, more so that countless people panic!


    This realm is too powerful. It is the ultimate place that all the postnatal creatures can reach, whether it is the blood ancestor or the man in green!


    All the people were in panic and prayed in silence. The life of the thirty-three days hoped that the blood ancestor would be defeated and would sweep the qianxu jinghuatian. The orcs of qianxu jinghuatian hoped that Xuezu could resist and change the current situation!


    Time is slowly passing, no one knows how long, seems to be just a moment, but also seems to be a long time.


    When the crowd felt the terrible power dissipated, everyone could not wait to open their eyes and look into the field, hoping to know the result for the first time!


    "This..."


    After everyone saw the situation, everyone took a breath of cold air and was stunned in the same place!


    There was a silence around, and the needle could be heard. No one spoke. They were shocked by what they saw in their eyes!


    But in the middle of the sky, Du Shaofu, a young man in purple robes, had already broken away from the palm of his blood ancestor and recovered his freedom!


    In front of him, the man in green is wearing a robe, and his posture is leisurely, which is indescribable and natural and unrestrained!


    However, in his hands, it is carrying a huge blood wings, drops of bright red blood from the fracture of the wings slowly drop, fall in the void, into a cluster of fire, directly burning the space into pieces of chaos!


    This scene is extremely terrible. The blood dripping wings release the terrible scarlet violence, and they are still moving. It seems that they want to get rid of the hands of the man in green and fly away!


    However, under the suppression of the man in Tsing Yi, this feather wing can not escape in any case, and is tightly bound!


    Between the two, one is quiet and leisurely, the other is fierce and fierce, which makes the countless people around seem to be shocked!


    "Gudu Gudu... "


    I don''t know who swallowed a mouthful of saliva, which was clear and audible in the quiet field.


    Then someone said in a very low voice, "the bloody wings Is it blood ancestor''s? "


    The sentence seemed to be asking, but no one answered him.


    If it wasn''t for the fierce power of Xuezu, some people would turn their eyes directly and scold them for being stupid. Who else could they be?


    The drops of blood burning the void into chaos all show the horror of its master. Who has the power of this power?


    Therefore, the outcome of the recent war is already known by itself without any words!


    Around again quiet for a while, then there was a huge explosion, as if the general explosion nest!


    "Xuezu is injured! Blood ancestor''s wings are broken


    "It''s terrible. How could that young man be so terrible!"


    "What a terrible strength! Even the blood ancestor can be directly injured. That''s the realm of carrying the road!"


    "Who is he and why he has such a terrible cultivation?"


    Countless people could not help but start to make a noise, but these people suppressed their emotions, and their voice was not loud, for fear of attracting the strong man''s dissatisfaction.


    Everyone is shocked. The fierce power of blood ancestor has been established in ancient times, but it has continued to this era!


    When he was born from the immortal burial mountain of Yin Qiong, he made the nerves of the whole thirty-three days nervous!


    You can imagine what a terrible character this is!


    But at this time, one of his feathers was broken, and was lightly carried in his hand by the man in green, as if he didn''t care at all!


    Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine that this person must be more terrible than the blood ancestor!


    "Great! Xuezu is repulsed, and it is expected to wipe out qianxu and jinghuatian! "


    "Without the great threat of blood ancestor, these orcs who are associated with the demon clan should be killed!"


    "The emperor Yuqing didn''t lie as expected. A strong man came to suppress the blood ancestor!"


    The strong men from other worlds in the past thirty-three days were all excited and couldn''t help shouting.


    They know that the biggest threat of this trip is the blood ancestor. As long as someone can shake it down, those beast families who are empty and peaceful are not worried at all!


    Next, there is no need for the man in Tsing Yi to make a move again. Just by virtue of them, we can push qianxu jinghuatian horizontally and lift the threat that this world may bring in the future!


    Everyone was excited and saw great hope.


    However, on the contrary to these strong men, many of the orcs who had conquered Huatian were all dead hearted at this time!


    "The man in Tsing Yi is too strong, and he is also a place to carry the road."


    "He is likely to be in his heyday, and his strength is at the peak, and he is able to crush Xuezu!""What can I do now? It''s over


    There was a cry among the orcs, and everyone lost his former momentum.


    They can not help feeling decadent, the strongest pillars in this world are repulsed, a move is a person to fold the wings!


    The man in green is really terrible. At this time, just a look at it makes countless orcs can''t help but step back and fight in panic!


    "Where''s the blood ancestor?"


    All of a sudden, a weak voice came out, listening to everyone''s ears.


    It was not until then that the question came to mind.


    Immediately, all the people cast their eyes to look for the whereabouts of the blood ancestor.


    Perhaps it is in response to the people''s search, far away in a mountain range, heard a violent tumbling sound!


    "Ah..."


    A roar through the golden sky stone, mixed with sharp Feng Ming, seems to pierce the spirit of people, dazzling!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Then, it is to see a big to boundless blood Phoenix shake up, shake off the whole body of gravel, straight to this side!


    The bloody Phoenix, at this time only one wing is still in good condition, but on the other side is only a ferocious fracture, with blood flowing from it.


    And this is the blood ancestor of hell blood Phoenix body!


    In his eyes, burning with hatred, he stares at Lu Shaoyou, and the gas of killing and cutting shoots violently!


    "Ah Do you want to continue your work, you old bird? "


    In the face of the blood ancestor''s eyes, Lu Shaoyou gently smiles, and doesn''t move at all.


    In his palm, spray out a piece of brilliance, wrapped the broken wing in his hand, instantly burned up, released the "crackling" sound.


    Only in a moment, the huge broken wings turned into ashes!


    "What a pity it is After Lu Shaoyou, Du Shaofu kept smacking his lips, looking at the broken wings burned into nothingness, and exclaimed, "what a pity!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2900

    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, a hell blood Phoenix carrying the road must have a powerful and unimaginable energy in its flesh and blood!


    The broken wing was carried in Lu Shaoyou''s hand. It was huge enough to cook, roast, stew and steam!


    He has never tasted the meat of the strong man!


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu felt extremely upset. Dark Jian himself didn''t go to his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou earlier to ask for the broken wing!


    At this time, however, watching the broken wings of Xuezu turn into ashes and dissipate in the void, Du Shaofu has no way but to cry out pity.


    "I hope elder martial brother can kill Xuezu, and then we must remind him to leave his flesh and blood!"


    Du Shaofu immediately stopped thinking about it, but made such a decision in his mind.


    Then, he turned his eyes to Lu Shaoyou and Xuezu. It seems that a new round of confrontation has taken place between them!


    "Man, how dare you hurt your ancestors! No matter what you are or what your background is, you will pay for it! "


    The blood ancestor''s mouth howls unceasingly, in the pupil burns the flame, carries the endless hatred sentiment!


    Phoenix eyes, are a scarlet color, fierce and violent air filled, it seems that the world will burn one empty!


    He was hurt so much that he was broken a wing by the young man!


    As a blood ancestor who has been famous since ancient times, how can he endure such a huge humiliation? His mind was blinded by hatred!


    At this time, in the heart of Xuezu, he just wanted to kill the young human quickly. He didn''t think that the strength of the other side was far above his own right now!


    "Is it? I don''t mind killing you here if you want to do it! "


    Lu Shaoyou''s eyes congealed, motionless staring at Xuezu, so he said.


    As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly raised his hand, and there was nothing in his hand. He chopped it down like a knife!


    This scene looks very strange. It is clear that Lu Shaoyou doesn''t have anything in his hand, but the whole space is suddenly smothered, as if frozen!


    In the process of his arm falling, he finally saw a long knife slowly appeared in his hand. The blood golden light on the blade was dazzling, just like the sun. It was directly cut to the blood ancestor!


    "Hiss..."


    At this moment, the whole qianxu jinghuatian seems to be divided into two, and the chaotic Qi spreads in all directions!


    Countless people watching the battle, looking at this falling knife, are not all over the body tight, was severely fixed in place!


    Thirty three days of this trip to dozens of sitting and forgetting strong, but at this time is also unable to move!


    The sword was not aimed at the public, but it carried the power of suppressing everything. It was chilling!


    "It''s bloodshed!"


    Du Shaofu looked at the scene and his eyes were fixed!


    How can he not know the sword in the hand of elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou!


    When more than 200 people, including Qu daojue, Lingfeng, and long San, were trapped in jinghuatian in qianxu, it was with this sword that Yu Taiyan killed them, which shocked the ancestors of the Dragon demon at that time, and made them retreat all over the body!


    And when he chased Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan into the first layer of the 18th layer hell, which was almost killed by the generals and ministers, it was also the bloody slaughter that first appeared!


    It was from then on that Du Shaofu knew that the bloodletting was the property of Lu Shaoyou!


    A strong man carrying the way of life, naturally strong to the point of unpredictable!


    "My father even took out the blood to kill the enemy. It seems that he has moved his heart to kill the blood ancestor!"


    Among the crowd, 11 children of Lu Shaoyou, including Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying and Lu Cheng, all said so in silence.


    Others can''t know, but the eleven of them are very aware of the horror of blood killing, especially when it is held in the hands of their father, which can produce the strongest power of blood killing!


    Don''t say that he is a blood ancestor who has never recovered from his old wound. Even a strong man in his heyday should be careful to deal with such a blow!


    "That man is too strong. Can Xuezu resist this time?"


    For many strong orcs who had conquered jinghuatian, they almost lost their confidence in the blood ancestor at this time.


    They can see the huge gap between the two, but after all, it has not come to the last moment, many people still hold a point of luxury heart!


    After all, the fate of the whole qianxu jinghuatian is implicated with the blood ancestor!


    Seeing such a terrible scene, Xuezu, who is opposite Lu Shaoyou, is also suddenly suffocated. It is like being poured a basin of cold water on his mind. The fierce and violent spirit suddenly dissipates and recovers a bit of mind!


    "Too strong! Run away


    Lu Shaoyou''s strength is too strong, let the blood ancestor incomparable fear!


    He felt a great threat from the knife!


    Don''t want to think about it, the blood ancestor is a violent retreat to open, blink of an eye is to disappear from the original place, want to run away!In the action of blood ancestor, there is no fluctuation in the void. As a strong man who has gone out of his own way, he can see the rules and order of this realm as nothing!


    However, Lu Shaoyou just snorted and said, "if you want to escape, you have to leave something behind."


    His words stopped, but he heard a muffled sound, and a clump of blood splashed in the void where the blood fell!


    At the same time, a shrill scream appeared, listening to the presence of countless strong people are felt scalp numb!


    However, soon everything calmed down, and did not see the blood ancestor''s hell blood Phoenix body from the void, where the scream came from was quiet.


    "Elder martial brother''s strength is really terrible!"


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but feel surprised and murmured in his heart.


    How can such a powerful blood ancestor be hurt by his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou!


    "Shua..."


    Lu Shaoyou''s wrist turns over, and the bloodshed disappears.


    "Elder martial brother, how''s Xuezu?"


    Du Shaofu hurried forward and asked.


    "Run away!"


    Lu Shaoyou opened his mouth and said with a smile to Du Shaofu: "he tried hard to escape from being seriously injured by me, and escaped into the eighteen layers of hell. I''m afraid he has gone to seek the protection of the devil ancestor!"


    "Escaped..."


    Du Shaofu felt that it was a great pity. It was a good opportunity to kill Xuezu.


    Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou has not been able to suppress it. I''m afraid that it is very difficult for anyone in the world to subdue the blood ancestor!


    The old bird with mixed hair has entered the 18 layers of hell. If it joins with the generals, it will still be a big problem in the future!


    "Just run away, there will always be a way to deal with him!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s expression, Lu Shaoyou said in relief.


    With the disappearance of the blood ancestor, all the pressure in the sky also dissipated.


    Lu Shaoyou has restrained all his prestige, so people no longer need to bear the great pressure of the powerful people carrying the way!


    At this time, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, Lu Zhi, Lu Fang, Lu Yin, Lu Xiang, Lu Qiao, Lu Rou, Lu Lu Lu, long que, and long Xu all stepped forward to Lu Shaoyou.


    "Father


    "Uncle!"


    More than a dozen people saluted at the same time, shouting to the landing less swim.


    Lu Shaoyou nodded and looked at his children and two nephews with a smile.


    Then, his eyes suddenly turned, staring at a girl on the other side.


    This girl is just a little star.


    "Sister, come and see uncle!"


    Longque and Longxu immediately pulled little star over and took her to Lu Shaoyou''s side and said.


    "Little star has seen uncle!"


    As for Lu Shaoyou, Xiaoxing has known about Lu Shaoyou from an early age, and clearly understands his relationship with his father, the Dragon God.


    "The little girl is good. She has grown so big!"


    Lu Shaoyou touched little star''s hair, and his eyes were full of doting color, and at the same time, he had a little heartache.


    Little star was born and grew up in Shenwu world. As an uncle, he was also the first to see him face to face.


    This little girl could have a background and details that ordinary people can''t imagine. From her childhood, she can break through the realm that countless people can''t cross in their life.


    But for some reason, she was arranged in the world of Shenwu and suffered a lot.


    "Uncle, where are my father and mother? Haven''t they come?"


    The little star looked at the man in green in front of him, and asked hopefully.


    As she spoke, her eyes kept wandering in the void, as if to discover the dark and see if her father and mother were coming.


    "You''ll see them soon. They miss you so much for so many years."


    Lu Shaoyou is still stroking little star''s head, warm voice said: "uncle here to promise you, before long, your family will be able to reunite!"


    "Well!"


    The little star mercilessly places the head, has the crystal clear tear in the eye flash.


    "The blood ancestor has fled, and the countless animal families who have been spared no longer need to worry! Let''s go ahead today and solve everything here. "


    In the midst of the voices of all men, a strong man from afar said aloud, and his words spread far away.


    "It''s true that without the protection of the ancient masters of Taoism, jinghuatian can''t withstand a single blow!"


    Soon someone agrees, carrying endless killing intention.


    "Kill all the orcs and never allow them to become a disaster in future wars!"


    There are also strong such as the cry, the voice spread nine days!


    Listening to the voice of such words, countless strong people once again boil up.


    The creatures from the thirty-three days raised their swords one after another, and continued to attack the orcs of qianxu jinghuatian!"Kill! Get rid of calamities and clear the whole world


    "Kill!"


    All the people were howling and shouting with excitement.


    Before these people entered this world, they were most worried about the existence of Xuezu. At this time, Xuezu was scared back by Lu Shaoyou, and the next killing would have no scruples!


    However, after losing the support of Xuezu mountain, the orcs of qianxu jinghuatian can only be slaughtered and can not change any outcome. All they have to face is death!


    "Run away..."


    Only in a flash, a large number of orcs have the intention of escaping.


    All of them lost their fighting spirit, full of fear, and did not dare to have the slightest love of war!


    Such a large number of outside strong people are besieged here. If they can''t escape at the first time, everyone will be buried here!


    As a result, there was a huge scene in qianxu Jinghua sky. The space was torn up everywhere, and the figures came in and tried to escape!


    However, the strong from other worlds in the past thirty-three days will not be so easy to let these people escape?


    A large number of powerful people are surging into the cracks in space and killing the animal shadows!


    "This is the end of the rebellion of this world."


    Looking at these scenes, Lu Shaoyou suddenly spoke softly.


    This kind of words, listen to his side Du Shaofu is a tight!


    It seems that elder martial brother, this is going to be done in person!


    Sure enough, but seeing Lu Shaoyou''s eyes like the scorching sun, he glanced from place to place. With him, the animal shadows exploded and turned into blood mist!


    At first, several orcs, such as the old ancestor of Nirvana, sat and forgot, and then a large number of immortal high-level strongmen, all of which turned into a misty blood mist, dense in the void.


    Du Shaofu could feel that the rules of heaven and earth had been rewritten and re woven by his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou. A new order was created and the orcs were killed in the invisible!


    "It''s too Terrible


    Such a scene made Du Shaofu tremble!


    The power of carrying the way is so strong!


    Just with the glance of the eyes, you can kill a large number of sitting and forgetting and immortality!


    Those who are immortal, not to mention, are directly reduced to nothingness under Lu Shaoyou''s eyes, and die so that they can''t even leave a dregs!


    However, after a few breaths, there was a lot of space around, and a large number of jinghuatian beasts died!


    Some weak fish were not killed, they still managed to escape, but they were all intercepted by the strong men of thirty-three days, and they were all chopped into pieces!


    Lu Shaoyou did not continue to hand, but took back his fierce eyes and stood quietly in the original place.


    A small number of escaped Orc strongmen, as well as those with insufficient cultivation, will be hunted down by the strong ones of thirty-three days!


    Without the top power, even if you want to turn over, there is absolutely no possibility!


    Dozens of sitting and forgetting strong people also gathered around Lu Shaoyou, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others, and made a polite gesture to each other.


    Then he heard Du Shaofu say, "the threat of qianxu jinghuatian has been removed, and they can''t make any big waves any more! Now what we have to do is to deal with the demons


    "The emperor Yuqing is not right. The demons are the biggest enemies of all living creatures! But compared with the qianxu jinghuatian, the strength of the demons is too much to deal with! The most important thing is that they are in the 18 levels of hell. Once they go out in a big way, they will form a terrible crisis for the thirty-three days! "


    At this time, a strong nodded, such as said.


    Everyone knows the horror of the demons, and they are restricted by some restrictions. If they want to preempt and take measures against the demons, they are also greatly constrained. It is not easy to do so!


    Few people know exactly what kind of existence it is. If they enter it rashly, they don''t know what kind of situation they will face.


    At present, the only thing we can do now seems to be watching the change, waiting for the demons to come out of their own initiative and respond to the challenge flexibly and passively.


    However, when it comes to that time, the scene will directly lose control!


    The recovery of the demon clan''s demon ancestor, together with a blood ancestor who has just escaped to the 18 levels of hell and is equipped with the state of Tao, the situation is very serious in the past thirty-three days!


    "I think we still need to start first, and take the initiative to enter the 18 levels of hell! Although it is a tiger''s den there, we must make a good breakthrough! "


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu''s words sank and said seriously.


    The strong people around him are not looking at this.


    It''s crazy enough to get to hell!


    You know, it is totally different from the qianxu jinghuatian. Among the 18 levels of hell, each layer has suppressed the original God of the demon ancestor. In addition, there are a large number of powerful demons!


    If there are several realms carrying the way from there, no matter how many souls enter, they will die directly in it, and no one will have a chance to walk out alive.Of course, if everything goes well, it will be a new situation if we can successfully destroy the plan of the demon clan before the recovery of the demon ancestor.


    Therefore, this can be regarded as a big gamble. If you succeed, the demons will be eliminated and the world will be peaceful; if you fail, all living beings will die, and you will fall into the hands of the demons!


    "Elder martial brother, do you think this method is feasible?"


    Seeing that all the people were hesitant, Du Shaofu turned his head and looked at his elder brother Lu Shaoyou and asked.


    Du Shaofu, as the strongest known person in the world for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand people, is eager to hear his opinions.


    "You can have a try!"


    Facing Du Shaofu''s eyes, Lu Shaoyou frowned slightly, then nodded and said.


    Listening to this, Du Shaofu felt more confident.


    With elder martial brother''s approval, he felt that entering the eighteen levels of hell might not be as bad as many people imagined.


    At least, they do have a chance to fight!


    Just as Du Shaofu was thinking about it, Lu Shaoyou opened his mouth again and only heard him say, "however, I can''t accompany you this time. I have other things to do! Of course, I will always pay attention to all the movements in the 18th floor hell, and I will show up again when I need to do it! "


    "If you have this, I will feel more at ease."


    Du Shaofu said with a smile.


    Elder martial brother has already made corresponding arrangements for the affairs of the demon clan, although Du Shaofu does not know the details.


    But in today''s chaotic moment, he will certainly start to prepare more things, can not accompany himself and others to go.


    "I will send you to the eighteen levels of hell, but this time, people below the immortality don''t have to go there! You must be careful. In any case, you must save your life first


    Lu Shaoyou spoke again and told Du Shaofu.


    "I understand!"


    Du Shaofu''s jaw head, of course, he understood what the elder martial brother meant.


    They enter the 18 levels of hell, not to completely wipe out the demons. In this case, the immortality of those below the level of immortality may be no different from death.


    The demons are too powerful to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    "Just understand! Let''s go back to the heaven first. The people of other worlds are also ready to join in the war of gods and demons! I''ll take you there with me Lu Shao''s trail.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2901

    "In the course of qianxu Jinghua''s reign, a strong man carrying Taoism appears every day. He directly destroys Xuezu and frightens him back!"


    The news, like a hurricane, swept through every corner of the country for thirty-three days.


    When countless creatures heard of it, they were shocked!


    Those who are strong in carrying Taoism are the characters who only exist in the legend. The nine cultivation realms handed down from ancient times, and finally both of them exist in the legend. However, after the demons were born again, everyone knew that all these were not just legends.


    However, at that time, most of the most powerful people fell down, even if there are still some individuals in the world, no one knows its specific location.


    For all living beings, only the devil ancestor, and the blood ancestor, who broke the seal from the immortal sky burial empty mountain of Yin Qiong, are those beings!


    However, both of them suffered heavy losses due to the ancient war, and their strength has not recovered. It will take a long time to reach the peak!


    Therefore, the emergence of a place carrying Taoism in its heyday has created a sensation, which is almost to overturn the whole thirty-three days!


    "After the strong man who carried the way appeared, he held back the blood ancestors with the supreme posture, and even killed countless beast families with their eyes, which made qianxu jinghuatian die countless times!"


    "After the most powerful one takes action, there is no need for the army to kill for thirty-three days. Only some people are left to clean up the battlefield."


    "I didn''t expect to get rid of the great trouble of qianxu jinghuatian under such circumstances!"


    "What is a dry and empty jinghuatian? This time, there will be a large number of immortal strongmen who will directly enter the 18 levels of hell and fight the demons head-on!"


    "The eighteen levels of hell are different from the empty and peaceful heaven. The demons are much stronger than the countless beasts! I hope that this time, after the army of the strong enters, they can reap results! "


    "Naturally, if you can directly kill the plan of the demon clan in the cradle, it would be the most perfect thing!"


    "Let''s not think too simple. Entering the 18 levels of hell is definitely a terrible fight. I''m afraid many people will fall into it!"


    "I only wish that those who are born with strong spirit can win the victory and return triumphantly in the end."


    The voice of such discussion sounded in every corner of the thirty-three days, and countless creatures were earnestly discussing it!


    The name of Lu Shaoyou is well known in all the world. The existence of three thousand thousand worlds is also known to all living creatures. It is no longer a secret for the big world.


    In addition, the young emperor of Yuqing, who was always in harmony with the heaven, also moved countless people. Whether it was to attack qianxu jinghuatian or to kill him in the eighteen levels of hell, he was the first to take the initiative. He was really a bold master!


    What makes the world even more shocked is that Du Shaofu, the emperor of Yu and Qing Dynasty, is young, but he is actually living in the legendary state of emptiness. He has practiced for less than a thousand years, and has been pursuing the strength of the general state of sitting and forgetting. It is probably only a matter of time before he enters the realm of carrying the Tao!


    Another aspect of his identity, which many creatures like to talk about, is the relationship between Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou!


    The whole of the thirty-three days of life are all action, began to enter the eighteen hells!


    The appearance of Lu Shaoyou, a strong man carrying the road, is like a tonic to the whole world, which makes countless people feel excited!


    When the news of the return of the demons spread all over the world, all the people fell into the boundless fear, and no one had the confidence to defeat the demons!


    But from this day on, they all lit up boundless hope. The existence of a strong man is the solid backing of all living creatures, so that they have enough faith to fight a real war with the demon clan!


    But everyone in the excitement, but also very clear that the demon clan is not easy to deal with!


    The existence of a strong man carrying the way only gives all living creatures a leader. If they really want to win the final victory, they still need to pay unimaginable price. Only through endless fighting can they hope to achieve it!


    In the war between gods and demons, there is boundless bloody gas, the earth is red and black, and there are traces of ancient war everywhere!


    The void is filled with a terrible blood cutting fierce atmosphere. If the ordinary people under the realm of seizing the gods enter, they may be killed directly by the town!


    In the extreme depths of the war between gods and demons, in front of the gate of hell, Du Shaofu stood up in the air and hunted in purple robe, which showed the sense of hegemony and absolute being!


    Around him, there are a large number of strong people, including Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, long que, long Xu, Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, long San and so on!


    In addition to these three thousand people from all over the world, there are more than ten people sitting and forgetting in some holy places where the heaven is constantly melted. In addition, the immortal state of the major forces adds up to hundreds of thousands of me, all of which are gathered here!


    "This time we enter the 18th floor hell, everything is arranged by Uncle Du. We just listen to our orders."


    Among the crowd, Lu Jingyun said.Du Shaofu just nodded and did not refuse.


    Other people will not make any objection. Du Shaofu''s identity and strength are there, which is enough to convince the public!


    "It''s a pity that the strong people in the three thousand big world have not come here yet. Otherwise, we will have a better chance this time."


    Long que slightly some sigh tunnel, many people smell speech are nodding approval.


    The strength of the three thousand worlds is very strong. If all of them arrive at thirty-three days and enter the eighteen levels of hell together, it will be an extremely strong combat power!


    "It doesn''t take thirty-three days for us to enter the 18th floor hell and pour out all the top fighting forces of the three thousand worlds. It''s like going in and fighting for the battle in the future."


    Du Shaofu pondered for a moment, and then he said, "only after all the other worlds have gathered in thirty-three days, we can set out, hoping to give a great blow to the demons!"


    His eyes were burning, but his expression was serious.


    Around the strong are also solemn expression, this is a challenge, but also a gamble, everyone hopes to win, but this process may be more terrible than imagined.


    At this time, however, the void in the distance trembled, and then a large figure came out of the void and appeared in front of everyone.


    "The emperor Ping Zengtian came here and went to the eighteen levels of hell with the other powers!"


    Among the visitors, some of them spoke in a loud voice, which was heard by Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and Qu daojue.


    With the fall of the voice, that line of people also thoroughly came to the front of many strong people.


    With a close look at the power of the yuan God, you can clearly perceive that there is a situation of sitting and forgetting in no second. In addition, hundreds of thousands of people are immortal and powerful!


    "Tai Huang Ping Zeng Tian, finally arrived!"


    The strong men in this world exchanged a few polite words with Du Shaofu and others, and then they gathered together and continued to wait.


    With their participation, the team grew rapidly, and the number of strong people doubled.


    But as soon as the crowd stood still, another wave came, followed by a large number of strong men.


    "Xuanguan hall is here to fight against the demons together with the other powers in the 18 layers of hell!"


    Among them, there are powerful beasts in the world!


    Their arrival, so that the spirit of blood evil spirit in the war situation of the gods and Demons had a terrible shock, which was dispersed a lot in an instant.


    The breath of hundreds of thousands of people is entangled in one place, which is really shocking.


    "Yuan Ding Cheng mang Tian came here, and all of you went into the 18 levels of hell, to deal with the demons!"


    "Moyuan Nirvana here, with the world''s strong into the 18 levels of hell!"


    "Jiuhuang town comes from the dark sky, and goes to 18 levels of hell with the strong man of the thirty-three days!"


    "The great tower is here, and you will be in a total of 18 levels of hell with the strong in the world!"


    "Purple LAN Hong comes from the sky and goes to the hell with you to fight the demons!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the arrival of the first two, it is like breaking a certain balance.


    In the following period of time, from time to time, there were huge fluctuations coming out from the void of the war between gods and demons!


    A strong man stepped into the sky, the Terran, the orc, the spirit, many powerful big race exposed in the world, among them, there are the races handed down from ancient times, the strength is incomparable!


    "It''s really spectacular to have all the strength gathered in one place for thirty-three days."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart and could not help but send out such feelings.


    Under the gaze of his eyes, every big world is very strong, and the number of strong people is no less than the supreme constant fusion sky.


    Among them, the strength of the world is much stronger than that of the thirty-five holy places and seventy-two divine kingdoms.


    So many people gathered together, the scene was huge and the momentum was terrible.


    With the passage of time, people from other worlds, such as Dafan zhouhuntian, xiandingjishitian, wusihe Mengtian, pingyuhan Yangtian, daotaiweng wasteland, Zhenqing Yuyu Yutian, canghuan gudu Tian, etc., have appeared one after another, arriving at this area, all gathered outside the gate of hell!


    "Such a strong strength together, enough to go on the 18th floor of hell!"


    As Du Shaofu thought in his mind, his eyes swept past the strong in all the world.


    Such a terrible group of people gathered together, much larger than he thought.


    The 18th floor hell is a forbidden area, which is rarely known in ancient times, and its danger is much more terrible than imagined.


    To tell you the truth, although Du Shaofu wanted to take the lead in killing the 18 layers of hell, he himself did not have much assurance.


    All of them are just for the sake of starting first, so as to avoid falling into a passive situation after the recovery of generals and ministers and the complete riot of demons.


    But now, in the past thirty-three days, the big powers of the world have been so large that he has a little relaxed in his mind.At this moment, I''m afraid that there are almost all the top strong people gathered here for thirty-three days. The dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and the Qilin clan, the three powerful ancient clans, have come out.


    All the world''s sitting and forgetting strong together, there are more than 200 people, immortal strong is to achieve an amazing 6 million giant!


    Such a huge force, even if it is not the full strength of the thirty-three days, but there is not much difference.


    Du Shaofu suddenly felt that perhaps this trip into the 18th floor of hell, can really make a huge noise, even if it can''t make the demon clan''s plot bankrupt, it can definitely make them get rid of their skin!


    "Thirty three days is incomparably strong, and the major living races are brilliant! But from this, we can also imagine how terrible it would be if the demons really went out of hell


    As his confidence soared, Du Shaofu could not help thinking of such a layer.


    Today''s thirty-three days is indeed very strong, but compared with the ancient times, it is still a lot weaker.


    After all, in that period, there were many powerful people, let alone sitting and forgetting and immortality.


    But even in such a strong situation, the demon clan still swept through the thirty-three days under the leadership of the demon ancestor, making the whole world fall into bloody war!


    Relatively speaking, the horror of the demons lies in their fearless and bloody killing, and the ferocity of the powerful demons, such as Mazu, who can resist Pangu and Daluo Tianzun at that time!


    They were suppressed in the eighteen hell endless years, there must be a lot of strong people. The most important thing is that the devil ancestor is now awakened again and is recovering step by step. No one can stop the rise of the demons!


    "All the world has come to this point, so many strong people will surely be able to turn the river and the sea in the eighteen layers of hell and make him face the sky!"


    "Yes, I am waiting for this trip. I will definitely let the demons have a good drink!"


    "They don''t want 33 in the devil''s land, let''s first turn the 18 layers of hell into a real hell!"


    "Even if we are dead this time, we must break the plot of the demons and crush their plans. We must not let the demons go out of hell for thirty-three days!"


    After the arrival of many powerful people, many people began to discuss. It was not impassioned and had great courage.


    Even some of them are ready to die and want to do a good job.


    They are the top three hundred and thirty-three day strong, and have the responsibility to protect all living creatures.


    If they can survive for thirty-three days so that the demons can''t step out of the 18 levels of hell, then even if they will fall to the top half of the strong, the result will be successful.


    Thinking of this, many people have a surging sense of war, leading the void, entangled together, so that the world can not stop shaking!


    The scarlet splendor in the war between gods and Demons was dispelled under this terrible power.


    "Are you all here?"


    At this time, a faint voice sounded, not huge, but clearly passed into the ears of all the millions of living beings present, making them all stunned and feeling a great pressure.


    The scene suddenly becomes strange and quiet, and the scene that has just been noisy is quiet in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone turned their eyes to a place in the void, where, without any fluctuation, the figure of a man in green came out of the void and landed directly on Du Shaofu''s side.


    "Is this the strong one in the realm of Tao?"


    The appearance of the man in Tsing Yi attracted everyone''s attention.


    According to the rumor, it is not difficult for them to infer that Lu Shaoyou, who killed a large number of ORC strongmen with his eyes, struck down Xuezu in qianxu jinghuatian!


    Millions of people''s eyes, all became awed. Looking at the figure of the man in green, he could not help but drop his head slightly and hold his due respect.


    This is the legend of the strong, at the moment, it really appears in front of all people, it is difficult for people to look directly at.


    It is the strong one who carries the way, and carries the way with his body, which is the embodiment of a kind of road, which is beyond the shackles and constraints imposed by heaven and earth.


    "Elder martial brother, everyone is here. Please send everyone to the 18th floor of hell."


    Du Shaofu came forward and bowed his hand to his elder brother Lu Shaoyou.


    "Good!"


    Lu Shaoyou nodded and said, "you must be careful. If you encounter an irresistible situation, you should first try to protect your life. Then you can think of other things later. Everyone is the same!"


    He told Du Shaofu again. In his handsome brow, there was an indistinguishable look of worry, which seemed to be a rare thing.


    "I understand. I will follow my elder martial brother''s instructions."


    Du Shaofu responded and said solemnly.


    This is the second time that elder martial brother has said this. Du Shaofu will be serious.He knew that he could play an important role in the fight to completely kill the devil ancestor in the future. Naturally, he would be careful to save his life, otherwise all his plans would turn into empty talk.


    "Over the three thousand thousand worlds, many strong people have already made preparations and are on their way to thirty-three days! Once they arrive, when necessary, I will send them to the 18th floor of hell to help you


    Lu Shaoyou spoke again and said to Du Shaofu.


    "Well!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and said.


    "Now that everyone is ready, there will be no more delay. Let me take you to the 18th floor of hell."


    Then, Lu Shaoyou no longer said anything more, directly stretched out a finger, mercilessly in the void in a row!


    "Hiss..."


    This finger, like a sharp knife, opens up the void and creates a huge space crack.


    In this crack, there are the breath of death, ferocity, blood evil, punishment and so on. It seems that in the faint, you can hear the sound of fighting and howling, which makes your scalp numb!


    Don''t think about it. It must be the breath in the eighteen layers of hell!


    "Go


    Du Shaofu didn''t think much about it. He took Qu daojue, Ling Feng, long San, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu, and many strong men who were always in harmony with the sky, and immediately got into the space crack.


    "Let''s go and kill the demons


    In the past thirty-three days, the strong men of other worlds also acted quickly and rushed into the void like a swarm of bees.


    One by one, the figures disappeared quickly. When the void crack closed, the situation of the war between gods and Demons became very open, and only a few strong men stayed.


    Faintly can be heard, from the crack out of a voice: "this time, we will be 18 layers of hell to make a bottom of the sky!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2902

    Du Shaofu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu, Qu daojue, and longsan, who had been strong for more than thirty-three days, felt only a flash of light in front of them, and then they entered the 18 layers of hell.


    It is the fierce and strong spirit of killing Xiao su!


    Everyone''s eyes are full of scars, gusts of wind swept, people feel sick!


    The whole space, there are bursts of strong magic gas in the wind, very terrible!


    The earth is covered with forest and broken bones, without a complete form. The rivers in the distance are flowing with scarlet blood. A large amount of air mist covers the sky, making the sky dark and bloody!


    Such a space, so that many strong people are feeling very vibration, he has never seen!


    Even if the situation of the war between gods and Demons has been soaked with blood for countless years, it can not compare with the terrible breath here!


    This is a magic place!


    "Indeed, it is worthy of the name of hell, which is so terrible!"


    "It is said that the 18 layers of hell is the world opened up by the ancient devil ancestor. With its killing nature, the world opened up is just like this!"


    "Just standing here makes people feel flustered and shaken. I really don''t know what kind of grand occasion it was when the 18th floor hell was in full swing!"


    Many strong people began to talk about it and felt shocked.


    In ancient times, the evil clan was famous for its ferocity. Even though it has been thousands of years, today, it is still frightening to hear it!


    No one has ever been to the eighteen levels of hell, and everything they know is only in the legend.


    However, it is hard to calm people''s minds when they come in person.


    "This is the first level of the eighteen levels of hell. There are many demons in it, but they are not very powerful!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled, looked around, and at the same time said to many strong men around him.


    He once came to the first layer of the 18 layers of hell for chasing down Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan. He is the only one who knows about this place.


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, other people began to look at the situation of this space, and they were able to perceive the existence of many creatures!


    These creatures are very strange. They are different from those in the past thirty-three days. They have devil''s horns on their heads, scales all over their bodies, ferocious spines on their backs, sharp arms like knives and so on!


    Just looking at the forms of these creatures, we can judge that they were born to kill!


    "The first level of the eighteen hells, I don''t know what level the demon ancestor has entered now, what level of recovery he has reached, and what his strength is!"


    There are strong eyes virtual squint up, such as and road.


    This is the most concerned problem of all people. The most terrifying strongman of the demon clan is the Mazu. It is under its guidance that the 33 born spirits feel boundless pressure!


    Everyone wants to know where the devil ancestor is now, how many seals he has broken and how many yuan Shen''s power he has obtained!


    "Don''t think so much about it, Emperor Yuqing. You can tell us how to act. We are all at your disposal here!"


    At this time, a strong man who forgets the third place opens his mouth and looks at Du Shaofu in front of the crowd.


    All of us nodded in agreement. Naturally, we need a leader to enter the eighteen levels of hell. We can''t fight in a loose sand. Du Shaofu is the most suitable candidate. First, although he is young, his cultivation is not weak and he is able to obey. Secondly, Lu Shaoyou, the strong man in the realm of Taoism, is Du Shaofu''s senior brother. From this level of identity, no one dares to disobey his meaning. Thirdly, many people have heard about Du Shaofu''s deeds recently, and understand that he is not a mediocre and has enough ability The best example is to lead everyone to fight in qianxu jinghuatian!


    "Good!" Du Shaofu jaw head, said: "our first thing is to rush through layer by layer, until we meet the devil ancestor! In this period, encounter the strong demon clan, all kill, absolutely no future trouble! To put it bluntly, what we have to do is to sweep the past directly all the way. We don''t want to achieve much of the goal of


    but to turn the place we pass through into the general situation of emptiness and tranquilization, and weaken the strength of the demon clan! "


    In Du Shaofu''s speech, the scene was quiet. All the people listened to the words carefully.


    When he finished speaking, all of them agreed with the jaw head and made it clear.


    "Haha I like it! Don''t you like killing? Let''s kill him first


    There is a strong double pupil out of fierce light, said coldly.


    For the situation in the eighteen levels of hell, no one can know clearly.


    Therefore, it seems unrealistic to achieve what kind of goal.


    Therefore, after Du Shaofu''s words were said, everyone felt that it was very reasonable. Instead of setting an unrealistic goal, it was better to kill them directly and push them across like autumn wind sweeping leaves!


    "The 18 levels of hell, is bound to be because of our arrival, and a huge shock!""For the sake of thirty-three days of peace, for the survival of all races, kill them!"


    "Kill the demons and end the existence of the 18 levels of hell!"


    One by one, the strong men began to shout, and everyone was excited and excited.


    "Go


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu moved ahead of him and swept away at a deeper place!


    "Kill!"


    Thirty three days, millions of strong men also moved. Everyone held their swords in their hands and rushed to all parts of the world, maintaining a strong front line and advancing towards the depth!


    Only in an instant, the first layer of the eighteen hells began to boil!


    Many creatures here, seeing a large number of strong men coming down, began a brutal massacre!


    "Why are there so many strong men coming to enter my eighteen levels of hell?"


    "It seems that these creatures are from the outside world. They are all so terrible and powerful. It''s terrible!"


    "What are they trying to do? Are they trying to clean up my 18 floors of hell?"


    "Rampant! It''s too rampant. When I''m on the 18th floor, is there no one in hell? "


    "We must leave these creatures here and kill them all!"


    "Kill! Let the life of thirty-three days pay the price! "


    In the first layer of hell, many demon people are shocked.


    Watching the arrival of a creature with a different body and appearance, they also knew that these people were afraid to come from thirty-three days.


    The powerful people of the demon clan are all angry. This is just too disrespectful of their demons. They dare to kill directly into the 18 layers of hell in a blatant manner in thirty-three days. This is simply too arrogant!


    Soon, countless demons rushed up into the sky to meet those who were born with strong spirits.


    "Hum, the demons in the first layer of hell are so powerful that they also resist US. It''s just death!"


    Thirty three days in the spirit, someone snorted coldly.


    Under the perception of the power of the gods, it is not difficult to find that among the strong people of the demon clan, the strongest are in the realm of killing the real, and the realm of immortality is also there, but it is very few. Compared with the strong people who have entered this place for thirty-three days, it can be ignored!


    "If it''s delivered to the door, please accept it directly."


    "Yes, all the demons are damned! If you want to make trouble for thirty-three days, you''d better let the 18 layers of hell be disordered first! "


    "Kill!"


    Thirty three born strong one by one open their mouth, all over with a strong sense of war, brazenly rushed into the mob, began a fierce fight!


    Under the huge disparity of strength, the two armies collide, and the result is one-sided. Even though there are many demons, they can''t stand the 33 born spirits. They are too powerful. The weakest ones are immortality, not to mention there are hundreds of strong people sitting and forgetting!


    In each person''s hand, at first glance, it is sweeping a large number of demon figures, forming an absolute crushing power!


    But a few breathing time, the demon clan killed and injured a lot of hands!


    And this situation, also like a basin of cold water poured down, so that all the demons are from head to foot!


    Only then did they really distinguish the situation between the two sides!


    Relatively speaking, the strength of the first level of the 18th floor hell is too weak. Under the sweeping of millions of people, it has directly formed the trend of rout!


    "How can these creatures be so strong that they are all immortal and powerful, which is terrible!"


    "It seems that it''s not only immortality, but also a lot of sitting and forgetting. We can''t resist it!"


    "What do you want to do in the past thirty-three days? Is it true that you have poured out your nest?"


    The people of the demon clan are all frightened, and many people''s teeth are trembling.


    It''s true that they like killing and fearless of death. But if they don''t have the strength to resist when facing a strong opponent, they will naturally feel great fear.


    "No more fighting, back! Go back


    "These people are too strong, we are not opponents, retreat to the second level of hell!"


    "There are many strong people in the second hell. It will be much easier to block them!"


    "To stay here will only be meaningless death, retreat!"


    A large number of demons, from a distance to see the power of the strong in the past thirty-three days, instantly produced the intention of retreat.


    The large and large shadow flies to the distance, ready to retreat to the second layer of hell.


    There, there are more powerful demons, the overall strength is much stronger than this piece of space.


    "The second hell can''t block these people. It seems that we need to go deeper this time!"


    In the retreat place, some powerful demons thought in their hearts, and secretly estimated the strength of the thirty-three day creatures, and came to such a conclusion.


    Thirty three days is absolutely strong, if there is no magic ancestor and some other strong leading words, even if all the demons go out at the same time, it is difficult to wipe out all the big world!Therefore, in the face of so many strong attack and kill, many people feel that this must be a difficult struggle.


    But they are not particularly worried, as long as they escape their lives and enter the deeper part of the eighteen hells!


    There, there are devil generals, devil servants, in addition, the devil ancestor is also in the depths of hell!


    "Don''t waste time here. Just push it all the way. The demons on this floor are too weak to spend too much time here!"


    Du Shaofu took the lead among the strong people in the past thirty-three days. In his hands, Zijin tianque shot out many bright swords. Every time he cut it, he could kill a large number of demons.


    He was killing and yelling at the crowd around him.


    He had already predicted the general situation of the first level of hell. The overall strength of the creatures here was not strong, and it did not pose any threat to millions of people.


    The stronger challenge is still ahead, and he doesn''t want to waste too much time at this level.


    If you let this layer of demons retreat early, so that the other 17 layers of hell ready, for your side is absolutely not a good thing.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu directly rushed across with a high speed, killing only the demons he met along the way!


    His goal is the gateway to the second level of hell.


    He didn''t know the exact location of the gate, but he could probably know it according to the direction of the demons retreating.


    "Kill!"


    For thirty-three days, the strong kept breathing and drinking, and the sound was shaking for nine days!


    "Kill, follow the emperor Yuqing and find the entrance of the second hell!"


    In the process of killing, they didn''t stay much, but just killed the demons along the way.


    All of them followed closely behind Du Shaofu and rushed to the depths of the first hell. "In ancient times, each layer of hell was a world, independent from each other, similar to the thirty-three days! However, in the last battle, Pangu and Dara Tianzun worked together to form a whole of the eighteen layers of hell, that is, a large array. There was the power of


    seal between them


    Lu Jingyun opened his mouth and said to Du Shaofu.


    "I already know that when I was in the Shenwu world, I had the honor to see the illusions left by the Grand Master of heaven!"


    Du Shaofu nodded. At that time, Dalao Tianzun transformed Da Luotian into a big array, which covered for thirty-three days and suppressed the body of Mazu!


    And Pangu, with his own strength and the power of many worlds, sealed the eighteen hells and divided the original God of the devil into eighteen parts!


    In other words, there is a powerful barrier between each layer of hell!


    However, the generals must have broken a lot of seals since they entered the 18th floor hell for so many years. Otherwise, they would not be able to obtain every power of their original gods! "After the seal of each layer of hell is untied, there will surely be a large number of powerful demons to follow the demon ancestors and move into a deeper level! So the more backward, the greater the resistance we will face! In that deep place, it is estimated that there will be a large number of powerful demons! The immortal state, the sitting and forgetting state


    , and even the state of carrying the Tao may appear! "


    Lu Jingyun made a voice again, saying so, with a somewhat dignified look.


    This is only the situation that can be surmised on the surface, which is enough to make people very afraid.


    The blood ancestor escaped here, and there were several magic generals of the demon clan who were sealed with the original God of the demon ancestor. These are the places carrying the way. If they have already been born, the situation is not optimistic!


    At that time, I''m afraid only his father Lu Shaoyou can have a chance to fight!


    "I''ve thought about it. It''s because of this situation that I don''t think I can delay too long in front of me! If we push across the road, we may be able to gain more! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes shone brightly, word by word.


    He had known that the eighteen levels of hell not only suppressed the original God of the demon ancestor, but also the Magic general!


    Every magic general is very strong, and his strength is still higher than that of the two magic servants of that year, that is, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan in their heyday!


    No matter whether any demon will be born, he is absolutely irresistible, just like the blood ancestor. He is not the strong one who carries the Tao!


    Even a strong man who forgets the third state is just like a mole ant in front of the road carrying environment. One hand can kill him!


    This kind of gap is too huge, carrying the road, carrying the road with the body, achieving our own road, getting rid of the shackles of the force of heaven and earth, its terrible is unimaginable!


    "When soldiers come to block, water and earth cover up! Let''s go. If we go to hell on the 18th floor, we must let the demons suffer a lot! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were burning, as if he had seen through the void.


    He no longer speaks much, but goes straight to the depths of the first hell.


    Behind him, millions of strong men for thirty-three days were with us. Everyone was fierce. While killing the people of the demons not far away, they were advancing at full speed!This first layer of hell is incomparably huge, which is no less than the scale of the world on one side of the thirty-three days.


    It took a lot of time for them to get to a special place.


    Here, a huge and boundless crater appears in front of everyone!


    Clusters of flames spewing out flames, burning the void into chaos, making the sky above the crater look like a rotten mire!


    "What a terrible place. It''s like a purgatory!"


    Looking at such a frightening scene, there was a strong man behind the cold sweat, dare not close to the location of the crater.


    "This must be the door to the second hell. At this time, the seal was broken, but the remaining power was still terrifying."


    Du Shaofu looked ahead and said softly.


    The terrible energy from this crater, even if he is now powerful, will feel the burning breath of the sky when standing nearby.


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly. The fire of hell was so blazing that it could burn through the body and soul of human beings. If those who were not good at cultivation stepped into it, they might end up with the destruction of both body and spirit!


    But fortunately, the millions of people who came here in the past thirty-three days are at least immortal. If they want to pass through such a broken seal, they may have some small troubles, but they will not really be stopped!


    Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou said at that time, at least immortality can enter the 18 levels of hell. It must have been known for a long time.


    "Through here, you can reach the second level of hell. Let''s go and see what kind of demon strongmen will be met in the second layer."


    Lu Jingyun stepped out and directly appeared over the crater, allowing the terrible flame to burn on himself.


    He stood there as if he were a god of many tests and gods, majestic and majestic! That layer of terrible power, all isolated by him in vitro!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2903

    With Lu Jingyun in the lead, the other strong are all moving!


    Hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong people at the same time, turning into a huge mask, covering millions of immortality at the same time!


    Under the protection of these strong people who sit and forget, they jump up directly and get into the terrible crater!


    The body of millions of people is wrapped in the blazing fire. Although there are sitting and forgetting strong people who use their means to isolate them, it still makes most people feel that the blazing breath penetrates the spirit, and the yuan God feels tingling!


    From time to time, there are bursts of "whistling" sounds from the huge crater, and often you can hear the shrill and miserable howl like the shrill ghost, which makes people feel numb!


    A cluster of fire flickering, melting everything, burning fiercely! Simultaneous interpreting of


    is really like a legend of purgatory.


    Du Shaofu and others could not help but feel a little flustered. At present, this seal is still broken by the devil ancestor, and it has such a tremendous power!


    It''s hard to imagine how terrible it would be when these seals were intact in ancient times.


    A group of people suffered from unimaginable burning force, and kept going down for a long time. It was like walking through the big world!


    After all, this is an eighteen layer hell, with the means set by Pangu, so the hundreds of people here can''t quickly break through the sky!


    "Although the power of these flames is terrible, they can exercise the body and spirit. If they are tempered here for a long time, they will definitely benefit a lot."


    As he went down, Du Shaofu couldn''t help thinking like this.


    He carefully felt the burning sensation all over his body and experienced some subtle changes in his body.


    The power of the fire of hell can burn all the material and the original gods of human beings. But if it can be countered and tempered by itself, it can gain unimaginable benefits.


    It can be said that this is a bad place, but at the same time, it can also be called a lucky place!


    "Shua..."


    With this thought in his mind, Du Shaofu was moved. He directly took off the support force arranged by Lu Jingyun and made himself directly into the package of the flame.


    But this kind of action, really lets many people all frighten a big jump!


    "What is the emperor Yuqing going to do?"


    Many people are confused, can not help but exclaim.


    "The fire of hell is too dangerous. Be careful


    Some people think that it may be that Du Shaofu has some kind of discovery. If he wants to go into the exploration, he can''t help shouting.


    "Dad..."


    Little star''s beautiful eyes flow, and soon understand what Du Shaofu thinks.


    She knew her father too well, and knew that he must want to use the special features of this area to train herself.


    In the small star''s side, Du Xiaoyao is also a pair of eyes, full of startled color.


    His cultivation is not weak, but those flames spewed out, which made him dare not easily step into it.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    When Du Shaofu entered the fire, the whole person was immediately wrapped in the boundless burning power.


    The tongues of fire, like the letters of a poisonous snake, licked Du Shaofu''s body from all angles. Every time they went down, they knocked out a small hole in his body.


    "If you want to temper yourself, you should be more violent!"


    In the face of such a situation, Du Shaofu''s eyes glowed brightly and murmured in his heart.


    Immediately, he directly removed all the forces outside his body, and let the flames all over the sky devour his body!


    Only in a moment, his whole person was annihilated and disappeared!


    And such a scene, even more shocked millions of strong!


    "It''s true that uncle Du didn''t come out of thin air when he was so old."


    Lu Jingyun looked at Du Shaofu''s movements and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Good! After entering the 18 levels of hell, I still want to improve my strength and refine myself with the fire of hell! Can ordinary people do this? This little guy, it''s not easy! "


    Among the thirty-three day strong, an old man in a sitting and forgetting state stroked his beard and looked at Du Shaofu with a look of amazement.


    And it is his words that even more shocked the people present!


    "What? Does the emperor want to temper himself with the fire of hell


    "It''s crazy, isn''t he afraid to be burned to ashes?"


    "Madman, what a madman! How dare he! It''s the fire of hell


    "No! The seal used to be here can even suppress the original God of Mazu. Even the broken flame is absolutely beyond the endurance of ordinary people! "


    "In the realm of emptiness, he can achieve such a legendary realm, which is not really the result of opportunism."


    In a flash, all the thirty-three days of immortal strong men were boiling, and everyone was talking excitedly.Du Shaofu''s behavior is so crazy that people are shocked!


    It''s really hard for them to imagine who dares to directly contact this terrible environment except sitting and forgetting!


    At this time, the emperor Yuqing removed the power of protecting his body. If he was careless, I''m afraid even a slag would not be left!


    "This young emperor Yuqing will definitely surpass us in the future."


    In the thirty-three days, it was a strong man who was sitting and forgetting. In the deep and old eyes, there were irresistible fluctuations.


    From Du Shaofu, he saw the spirit that many practitioners did not have.


    In order to improve his own strength, he will not be afraid of danger, as long as he can get something, the boy will certainly achieve it in the first time!


    What''s more, he still has countless opportunities. Under the superposition of the two, Du Shaofu can naturally reach a height that others can''t reach!


    "I don''t know what kind of harvest the emperor Yuqing can have and how much benefit he can get!"


    A strong man kept smacking his mouth.


    Many people feel envious, but at the same time are helpless to smile bitterly.


    They did not have the strength of Du Shaofu, nor did they have the courage of him.


    In order to practice, the youth in purple robe is really bold.


    Surrounded by the flames of hell, people are still going down, and Du Shaofu moves with them.


    This is a long-distance transition, it is estimated that it will take a lot of time.


    Covered by the boundless flame, Du Shaofu felt that it was all red, just like a piece of iron that had been burned!


    Layers of red skin burning, peeling down, like iron slag like, finally burned to ashes!


    He looks like a gold body cast by molten iron!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    In Du Shaofu''s mud ball palace, the yuan God was also subjected to calcination and tempering.


    However, the fire of hell was so terrible that his consciousness was blurred and confused!


    Fortunately, there were strong pains all over his body at all times, which made Du Shaofu still maintain a certain sense of mind in the throes.


    His teeth clenched, there was purple and gold blood flowing out, and then like the oil of fire, in the fire of hell jump up a cluster of strong flame!


    "Hold on! It will stand up to it! "


    Du Shaofu kept thinking that he could only fight against such power with his body and Yuan Shen.


    He tried to fight against it, and did not use his own strength to resolve such terrible heat.


    That every time the fire of hell burns, is able to play a huge role in refining.


    Du Shaofu could feel that both his body and his spirit were becoming more and more solid in the process!


    As long as you can stick to the end, the benefits you get are absolutely unimaginable!


    But the premise of all this is to be able to persist!


    "Brother Jingyun!"


    In the protection of many sitting and forgetting strong men, little star suddenly raised his head slightly, looked at Lu Jingyun beside him, and asked, "what''s the situation with dad?"


    Du Shaofu was worried about her strength.


    "Uncle Du''s condition is not very good, but his life is not in danger! He completely removed the power of protection, otherwise with his cultivation, he could still resist the fire of hell! However, after the fire of hell''s moxibustion and roasting refining, his strength will be able to get a huge growth. "


    Lu Jingyun said, directly dispelling little star''s concerns.


    Indeed, the Hellfire is very terrible, immortal high-level strong into it, if not for all, will soon be burned to slag.


    Therefore, in order to preserve the fighting power and ensure that they enter the second layer of hell, people can exert their full fighting power, so many sitting and forgetting strong people just put forward their protection, leading millions of people through the barrier of the hellfire.


    However, what Du Shaofu is doing now is to enhance his strength.


    Lu Jingyun can see his state at this time, so he is not very worried. He believes that once Du Shaofu can not hold on, he will definitely choose to use his own strength to resist!


    "If it''s OK!"


    Listening to Lu Jingyun''s words, the little star took a long breath and put down his heart.


    Immediately, she was silent for a moment, suddenly came a sentence: "Jingyun brother, I also want to try!"


    Although the mouth is an inquiring tone, little star, without the consent of Lu Jingyun, or Longque and Longxu, directly plunges out into the fire of hell!


    In this case, the more than a dozen sitting and forgetting strong men from three thousand thousand thousand worlds were unprepared!


    "Sister, be careful!"


    Longque and Longxu both cried out at the same time, panicking and daring to fight.They all know little star''s cultivation very well. At this time, she is just the realm of immortal five times heaven. Although she has mastered three complete original laws, her real strength is comparable to immortal high-level!


    However, if the little star tries his best to resist the fire of hell, he will definitely be able to bear it. However, it is extremely dangerous to learn from Du Shaofu and refine himself with that terrible flame!


    "That''s the daughter of emperor Yuqing. The little girl looks beautiful and full, and she''s so fierce!"


    "It''s not a family. If you don''t go into a family, both the father and the daughter are crazy!"


    "Nothing but that young people can reach a height that ordinary people can''t reach!"


    "One surpasses the true with four complete primitive laws, and the other grasps three complete primitive laws. Both father and daughter are too terrible!"


    "I hope they can improve this time, so that when we deal with the demons next, our overall strength can also be more powerful a little bit!"


    Thirty three days, millions of strong people began to talk about it. Was it not for Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing that they marveled.


    In particular, little star, whose cultivation is not particularly strong now, there are many immortal eight heaven, nine heaven, but no one dares to go to hell!


    "I''ll try, too! If you refine the spirit and the body here, you can definitely enter the realm as quickly as possible. I can''t be further and further away by Du Shaofu


    At the moment when the people were shocked, another voice said.


    At the same time, but listen to the "roar" a shocking roar, shaking the ears of most people confused!


    Then, a tall and majestic red Jiri macaque emerges, and the huge soles of its feet step out into the boundless flame.


    "Du Xiaoyao, this guy..."


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu, Qu daojue, Lingfeng and others were all in awe, one by one in their original places.


    In all people''s eyes, little star and Du Xiaoyao one after another into the fire of hell.


    All the momentum and strength that they arranged outside their bodies were removed. The flaming tongues puffed and licked on their bodies. Each bite made a black hole in their bodies.


    Two people''s bodies were instantly burned red, some pieces directly fell down, and then turned into powder.


    The power of the tyrant invaded, so that Du Xiaoyao and the little star''s body were twisted, as if to melt into liquid.


    The fire of hell was too fierce. After the protection was removed, the two of them were not strong enough to fight against it. Only in a moment, there was a huge crisis!


    Many strong people see this situation, feel all over tight up!


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the two will be attacked by the fire into every inch of flesh and blood and the original God, and turn into a wisp of smoke!


    "These two guys are so brave and fat!"


    Looking at this situation, Longque couldn''t help laughing bitterly and shaking his head.


    "I''d better help them, or it will be really dangerous!"


    Lu Ying gently forward, directly play a colorful light, release the light, Du Xiaoyao and small star two people at the same time covered.


    And under such protection, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing''s condition gradually stabilized.


    Their twisted bodies were restored to their original shape, just like molten iron to be melted. When they met with a little coldness, they solidified a little bit.


    Under Lu Ying''s control, there are a lot of hellfires invading Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing through her protection, but the amount is well controlled.


    Therefore, at the same time of suffering, the two men, like Du Shaofu, were refining and transforming their bodies and spirits.


    A trace of impurities are removed in the flames, the strength of the whole body is also washed, more and more pure.


    "If I don''t want to enter the second hell, I have to preserve my strength. I also want to refine it well."


    Qu Dao couldn''t help licking his lips, but he was envious.


    But now, he can''t compare with Du Shaofu in any way. If he goes into the fire of hell, he certainly needs help from the strong.


    "There is always a chance. Don''t be in a hurry for this moment!"


    Ling Feng opened his mouth, with a bit of regret to persuade the way.


    The most important task of this trip is to get rid of the demons. It is certainly necessary to retain the integrity of everyone''s strength. Therefore, it is impossible to accommodate many people to be tempered in the fire of hell.


    In spite of the regret, no one was dissatisfied.


    Du Shaofu did all this by relying on his own strength, and Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing also had strong people to help. Most people could not envy this kind of treatment.


    For a period of time, people watched Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing refining in the fire of hell, while they continued to go down.This broken seal connects the first hell and the second hell, which is equivalent to the world gap between the two worlds in thirty-three days. It needs to be crossed before entering the second layer.


    It took them a long time to travel. It was not until a few years later that they felt some more violent and bloody smell coming through the flames.


    "Almost there!"


    Among the crowd, Lu Jingyun''s eyes narrowed slightly, so he said.


    "Second hell, here we are!"


    Many of the strong men regained their spirits, brewed ferocity, and were ready for battle.


    In the second layer of hell, we will inevitably encounter stronger resistance than in the first level, but I don''t know whether there will be a strong person who is hard to resist!


    However, no matter what the situation is, we can not stop the pace of the strong in the past thirty-three days!


    "Those three people don''t know how now. It''s time to wake up!"


    Qu Dao Jue looks into the fire of hell and looks at the three groups of Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing wrapped in red flame.


    The second level of hell is about to arrive, and if they don''t wake up, they will have to break in.


    However, that result was not what he wanted, and it certainly would not do any good to the three guys.


    "They wake up!"


    Suddenly, Lu Jingyun said.


    As soon as he spoke, he saw where Du Shaofu was. Suddenly, a bright light rose from the red red figure, which covered the whole figure.


    Then, on top of the red figure, wisps of blue smoke rose, and the color gradually darkened, finally revealing Du Shaofu''s figure.


    On the other hand, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing also slowly got out of the state of refining under the interference of Lu Ying. The situation was like Du Shaofu, and gradually revealed their birth image in front of the public.


    "Shua..."


    Almost at the same time, the three opened their eyes, but saw six substantive lights shooting out of the pupils of the three eyes, like six sharp swords, which pierced the void into black holes.


    In this black hole, there is the breath of chaos constantly rolling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2904

    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu stood in the air, and covered his body with a piece of dark air to isolate the terrible hellfire.


    He felt his present state carefully, and a surprise filled his heart.


    "Sure enough, the fire of hell is extraordinary! After a long time of refining, the body and the spirit are condensed to such a point


    He had to stop laughing.


    After so many days, his body has been tempered to the extreme, and the immortal body has reached a new level, reaching the peak, and it is difficult to make further inch progress.


    Du Shaofu vaguely felt that even if it was a green dragon who didn''t display the green spirit armor, his defense strength had reached the same level as it was. It was very terrible!


    In addition to the great transformation of his physical body, his power of primordial spirit has also been significantly improved.


    As the unique virtual Dao state after ancient times and ever since ancient times, it is very close to the road itself. Under the integration of the four laws, it can naturally produce the charm of Tao!


    But now, Du Shaofu feels that his power of Yuan Shen diffuses, and he can touch the root power of Tao at a deeper level, and then mobilize it for his own use!


    It can be said that this experience in the fire of hell was a great sublimation, which greatly improved his cultivation.


    This kind of promotion is not an ordinary breakthrough to reach a higher level, but a process of qualitative change.


    "Little demon, little star, these two guys seem to have gained a lot too!"


    When Du Shaofu woke up, he was surprised to see Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    And after a simple peep, he was surprised to find that the strength of the two at this time has also been greatly improved.


    The fire of hell, I''m afraid, is one of the most terrible flames in the world, which can burn the body and the original God of human beings.


    In this exercise, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing also gained great benefits. Their mental outlook had a subtle change, becoming more profound and vast.


    "Get ready, we''re about to enter the second level of hell!"


    Lu Jingyun opened his mouth to Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    His eyes sank a little, and looked at the direction of the people''s feet, where there was a boundless evil gas surging up through the blazing fire.


    The power of this evil spirit is much stronger than that of the first hell!


    "The second floor of hell?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes narrowed and murmured, "let''s go in and have a look at the scene there."


    In a word, his speed suddenly increased a few minutes and sank rapidly.


    Everyone moved together, followed Du Shaofu''s pace, and soon passed through all the flame barriers and came to a new world.


    "Boom..."


    The breath of millions of people entwined together produced a terrible shock, which made the whole space have a huge earthquake, just like a huge stone dropped on the calm lake surface, and the big wave soared to the sky!


    Such a huge group has extraordinary strength. Once it comes to the second level of hell, it looks like the collapse of thousands of mountains and the roar of thousands of waves. Its momentum is terrible!


    The whole space has been startled, like an earthquake in general terrible, invisible wave impact open, directly wipe out thousands of miles of void!


    "Well? There are strong men coming! "


    In the second layer of hell, a strong man suddenly sensed the situation and found the trace of Du Shaofu and other millions of people.


    Later, more powerful demons found this scene, all of them were surprised at first, and then there was a fierce discussion!


    "It''s the outside world who broke into the 18 layers of hell!"


    "How dare I, when I am in the 18th floor of hell, dare to come to the door on my own initiative!"


    "It''s good to come here. They are all damned people, but they were sent to the road earlier."


    "Jie Jie Jie, is this the so-called heaven has a way, he does not go, hell has no door to break in?"


    With the voice of words, accompanied by a figure of a high altitude, no less than a hundred strong demon to meet the direction of Du Shaofu and others.


    "The demons in the second layer of hell, it seems that their strength is not so good!"


    Du Shaofu''s side, someone opened his mouth and said this, as if feeling a bit surprised.


    Indeed, the hundred powerful demons were the first to find their traces.


    However, although the strength of these people is strong, they are only in the realm of immortality, and the strongest is the appearance of immortal five or six heaven.


    With the strength of Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu and others in the sitting and forgetting state, they have also, in a very short period of time, got a glimpse of the demons living in this space.


    "There are more immortality in the second hell than in the first, at least thousands of them!"Du Fu is the voice.


    Such a number, relative to the huge number of demons, is too insignificant.


    If they are crushed by millions of troops, they will be slaughtered on one side, and they can be pushed across directly.


    "There must be no hidden things in this layer. It is reasonable that the number of strong people is scarce! However, if it continues in such an incremental way and goes down a few more levels of hell, the demons will become more and more powerful, and that will be the most difficult time for us! "


    Beside Du Shaofu. An old man in a sitting and forgetting state shows a little worry.


    What he said is very reasonable. The strength of the demons in the second layer of hell is too strong, which is much stronger than the whole in the first layer!


    If this situation goes on, the more they go down, the more resistance they will encounter!


    Just don''t know, in the end will be in which layer, the two sides will have a strong collision!


    "Step by step, I don''t have so many scruples!"


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment and said so.


    It is also when they speak, with the speed of the people, has deceived the more than 100 demons.


    When seeing Du Shaofu''s side, there were millions of living creatures, these demon people just found out the seriousness of the matter. They seemed to underestimate the strength of the visitors!


    "Count Millions of creatures come, at least immortality


    "In thirty-three days, is this really terrible?"


    "Run away! If we don''t leave, we will die here before we kill for thirty-three days! "


    In an instant, more than a hundred demons'' immortality broke up and fled to the distance.


    In other parts of the space, more demons emerged, originally in the direction of Du Shaofu and his party.


    But after the real investigation of the strength of these creatures, all of them launched a large escape, as if the situation had been the first layer of hell before!


    "Kill! All the immortal demons will be killed


    There was a long drink from Du Shaofu''s throat, which shook the sky for nine days and made the red curtain of heaven tremble violently.


    With his body unfolded and the purple gold sky Que in his hand, he killed and broke the void. He directly bullied an immortal six fold heaven demon family and cut him down with a sword!


    "Hiss..."


    The bright sword awn is like the pillar of heaven falling down, fiercely down, immediately to the body of the demon clan!


    "Oh..."


    Looking at such a sword in front of more than magnifying, the immortal six days of the demon clan strong man issued a tragic howl, boundless fear intended to his pupil in the rise and amplification!


    When Du Shaofu''s sword fell, the demon''s body was cut in two!


    However, the sword of Zijin tianque still has its potential, and it goes straight through, which also kills the external protection of another powerful demon clan, and turns it into two corpses, falling from the void!


    "Kill!"


    The other strong men also moved with Du Shaofu. One by one, the figures roared in the air, and rushed to all directions in an instant, killing the demons!


    The whole space once again had a huge riot. With the massacre of the strong in the past thirty-three days, the demons were in disorder and sent out continuous howls!


    "Run away, run away!"


    With the first layer of hell when the general situation, the demons began a massive rout.


    When we recognize that the number of strong people coming in is so large and their strength is so fierce, no one can still maintain the heart of resistance. It is in their hearts that they are in panic and flee everywhere!


    "Kill!"


    With the scream of the strong in the past thirty-three days, it was like a hurricane that swept through the large space of the second hell. Above the ground, the soil which was originally emitting scarlet gas was once again soaked with the blood of the demons and flowed everywhere.


    The terrifying power comes down like a tsunami, whistling in the air, and the surging energy tide is surging in all directions and everywhere!


    The sky and the earth are filled with endless terror, setting off a storm of killing!


    "Find the entrance to the third level of hell!"


    Du Shaofu was the first to take the lead. After his figure passed, a large number of powerful demons fell down.


    The number of immortal demons in this layer is limited. Those below immortality are even more unstoppable!


    He looks like a murderer, reaping his life!


    In the face of the current situation of the second level hell, it is the best choice to push across directly. Before the news here spreads to the third layer of hell, he needs to lead the strong man of thirty-three days to continue to kill the demon clan. He is unprepared!


    Hundreds of thousands of strong people keep pushing forward, and the speed is extremely fast. The countless demons in this layer do not say that they are in the way. Even to save their lives, it depends on the will of God!


    However, all the demons who are on the route of the army for thirty-three days will be killed in ambush!


    "There seems to be something more in the second hell than in the first one."Far away from Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun spoke to Du Shaofu.


    He waved, there are a large number of demon figures annihilated in the invisible, sit and forget the strong means, amazing!


    "I''m also vaguely aware of it, but I can''t tell it clearly!"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head in response.


    He frowned, raised the power of Yuan Shen again, and explored it carefully.


    The more blurred he felt, the more curious Du Shaofu wanted to find out the situation.


    However, just as Du Shaofu''s voice fell and everyone was moving forward at full speed, a low "plopping" sound suddenly came into the ears of Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, Longxu, Du Shaofu, etc.


    This slight sound does not show the ear at all, but it is clearly transmitted into the ears of the strong in the sit and forget situation!


    "Plop!"


    Not long after that, there was a subtle sound coming, many immortality could not be felt at all, but for those who are strong in sitting and forgetting, it is like a dull drum ringing in the ear, which makes people feel shocked!


    "Heartbeat! It''s a heartbeat! There are strong men in the dark


    The Dragon screamed, and the whole man seemed to be frightened.


    Vaguely, it seems that there is some kind of powerful life dormant in the dark, and it seems to be in a deep sleep, which is elusive. It is the breath of life, with the sound of heartbeat.


    For a strong man like Longxu, this hazy feeling makes him extremely uneasy.


    It''s hard to find out what kind of existence can bring him such a feeling!


    "This breath of life is extraordinary. It can be felt by us, but it is not found out. It can be imagined that the strength is absolutely terrible!"


    On one side, long que pursed her lips and said carefully.


    As a strong man who forgets the third place, he can also feel the existence of the breath.


    However, such as Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others, Longque could not find the exact location of the breath.


    But can imagine that this hidden in the dark, must be a world shaking strong!


    Can let the breath overflow to be felt by people, but not be found by many sitting and forgetting strong people, how fierce cultivation is needed to achieve this?


    Perhaps, is that a place carrying the Tao?


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu and many strong people who sit and forget can''t help but press hard, as if they were tightly squeezed by an invisible big hand!


    "Is it the strong one of the demons? Is it a magic general in a deep sleep


    Du Shaofu could not help but make such a guess, and his heart was very dignified.


    It is said that in ancient times, there were several magic generals around the demon ancestor Luo Fu. Each of them was incomparably powerful, not weaker than Xuezu and Yuanfeng, and even more terrifying than Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    However, in the boundless decisive battle, a group of demon generals were suppressed one after another, and were buried in the eighteen layers of hell together with the original God of the demon clan!


    Now, Du Shaofu and others can actually feel the breath of life in the second layer of hell, and speculate that their power must be extraordinary. They can''t help but think of those big magic generals!


    "If there is a devil here, we are afraid that no one will be able to walk out of the 18 levels of hell alive, let alone go deeper, and launch a more ferocious attack on the demons!"


    An old man in a sitting and forgetting state has deep words and a thick melancholy way.


    What he said is true. A demon in the realm of Taoism is really terrible. Just like the blood ancestor, even if it is suppressed for ages, once born, it can set off the whole world and make everyone feel fear and fear!


    If there is really a demon in the realm of Taoism, and then it appears, they will all be buried here. How can they go further into the eighteen hells!


    "Plop!"


    "Plop!"


    "Plop!"


    Du Shaofu and others fell into silence for a period of time.


    And it is during this period that the sound of thunder like sound, ring out again and again.


    Every time the muffled sound comes, it is like a heavy hammer knocking on the hearts of people, which makes people feel endless heavy meaning.


    This feeling is so terrible that it is hard to ignore the strong and Du Shaofu!


    "If that is really a magic general, it can only be praying that he is still sealed and can''t do anything about our coming!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was extremely serious and said softly.


    As he said this, he felt that his guess might be very likely.


    After all, I and others have already come here and killed the demons wantonly. If the demons in the realm of Taoism will wake up, I''m afraid they will not easily tolerate the strong people who have been doing this for thirty-three days.


    "It must be like what uncle Du said!"


    Lu Jingyun nodded and agreed with Du Shaofu.And this kind of saying, also let a lot of sitting and forgetting strong people are a long sigh of relief.


    It is also a crazy move to go to the 18th floor hell. Even most people are ready to fight with the demons, only to bring peace for thirty-three days.


    But if you just enter the second level of hell, you will encounter a demon general carrying the Tao, which will damage more than half of these millions of people. Then this trip will be no different from looking for death. What they do will become a laughing stock and will be talked about by demons!


    This kind of result, is nobody wants to happen!


    Death is not terrible. What''s terrible is that what kind of harvest can''t be achieved. It''s the saddest thing to make unnecessary sacrifice here!


    "I hope it will be as the emperor Yuqing said! The best result is that we can kill the devil directly. If that happens, even if I fall, I will be able to die in peace! "


    An old man in a state of forgetfulness sighed and said so.


    This is the wish of all, the goal of their trip.


    And, really can kill to the demon ancestor near, when facing with it, certainly won''t need them these people to go out!


    At that moment, Lu Shaoyou, who came from three thousand thousand worlds and was equipped with the realm of Tao, would surely appear to face the evil ancestor for them!


    The existence of terror has its own arrangements and arrangements. When people enter the 18th floor hell, he also goes to arrange some things, which is known to all.


    "We don''t have to worry about it. Just push on! No matter what the situation is, we can''t change anything! "


    Looking at the expression of the strong people around him, Du Shaofu could not help but utter a voice, so comforting.


    For them, millions of troops are advancing, but if they face the road carrying territory, there is nothing they can do but wait to be slaughtered, unless his father Lu Shaoyou comes in person!


    In other words, the devil will still be sleeping, oppressed by a strong seal, and they can''t rush in and kill it!


    So what people can do now is to continue to move towards the third level of hell.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2905

    After Du Shaofu finished, many of the strong people who sit and forget are no longer multilingual, and people gradually put down their worries.


    It''s better to open your mind and give the devil a good beating than to walk through this road with worry!


    "Go! Look for the entrance to the third level of hell


    Some strong people take back the mood, drink a light, and go away.


    "Kill! The demons in the 18 levels of hell, however, who are above the level of killing the real, will kill one another when they see one, and kill a pair when they see two! "


    There are also strong such as shouts, the whole body kill opportunity is cold, let people all over the birth of cold.


    Millions of immortality creatures did not feel the existence of the dark heartbeat, and naturally they would not have the worries of those who sit and forget the strong. The dark might be the powerful ones carrying the way of magic generals, which did not bring any pressure to the immortality.


    They could not hide their enthusiasm and continued to kill!


    All the people continue to push forward, rolling all the way to the deeper part of the second hell, and you sit and forget the strong, and do not pour cold water to tell people what they perceive.


    Like the first layer of hell, the first layer of hell may have a broken seal of the land, can lead to the third layer of hell.


    And the most important thing to do now is to find it, enter it, and then march towards the third level of hell.


    "Boom..."


    In the second layer of hell, the fierce killing is still going on. All the demons on the road of the strong in the past thirty-three days are all cleaned up, and no one can survive!


    The demons fled in all directions, but in any case, they could not catch up with the millions of strong men!


    The crowd continued to advance as they carried out fierce killing.


    I don''t know how long it took. Many people ended a large number of demons'' lives. Their breath was full of earth shaking, and the spirit of killing directly rushed to Xiaohan!


    Du Shaofu is the same as Du Shaofu. Every time he takes a hand, he reaps a large amount of life, which makes his essence, Qi and spirit condense a special charm and a sense of forest.


    "The entrance to the third floor of hell is not far ahead!"


    Du Shaofu, crossing the void, said with burning eyes.


    He spread the power of the spirit, and could feel the familiar breath coming from the front. It was the breath of hell fire that he saw at the entrance of the second floor.


    And this kind of breath may be the entrance to the third floor.


    "Let''s go!"


    Next to him, Lu Jingyun waved his robe sleeve and left with a large shadow.


    After the second layer of hell in the sweep, when they came here, the demon figure has been extremely rare.


    "Hellfire is a good thing, but this time, I''m afraid it''s hard for me to have a huge harvest in it!"


    Du Shaofu was not slow at all, but soon kept up with the pace of the people in front of him.


    Looking at the vast sea of flames, he thought silently.


    After the last refining, his body and spirit have been condensed to the acme, reaching the peak of his level.


    If you continue to enter the quenching process, I''m afraid it will be difficult to gain great benefits again!


    "This time, let''s try! Xiuwei card has been in the immortal Ninth Heaven for many years, but I''m still not reconciled to it. Let''s not say break through sitting and forgetting, at least let''s go further and be very satisfied! "


    Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng and long San can''t help but look at the terrible flame in front of them. There is a bright light in their pupils.


    These people, many years ago, have been in the immortal nine days, but for so many years, looking for opportunities together, want to step into sitting and forgetting, but they are difficult to achieve.


    Just like Yu Taiyan, he founded the kingdom of Yu Qing. However, after encountering the bottleneck that is hard to break through, he resolutely chose to give up the position of emperor of God and left alone in order to get the chance of breakthrough.


    This chance is not necessarily a kind of heaven and earth, nor must it be left by a strong person, nor must it be a god!


    This chance, perhaps, is just when he floats in the world, suddenly a certain moment of heart palpitation, palpitation and comprehension!


    Therefore, Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, long San, and other immortal people in the heaven do not expect to be able to make a breakthrough in the world of hell and fire, so as to achieve a place where few people in the world can sit and forget.


    They just want to let their own for many years have not had the movement of the cultivation, and then rise to the front line, it is enough to feel excited and excited!


    "Ha ha ha I hope I can get something this time! "


    "It''s still Shaofu who is clever and thinks of such a method!"


    "It''s a good thing to temper yourself with Hellfire!"


    Qu Dao Jue three people ha ha a smile, rushed out from the crowd, one head into the fire of hell.


    Then, several people also removed all their external strength and began to refine the body and the original God with fierce flame.Seeing their actions, some other immortal high-level strongmen couldn''t help but imitate them.


    Soon, there were thousands of people in the fire.


    If it is not for some sit and forget strong hand to block, I am afraid there will be more people want to try it!


    "We have to take good care of these people. There must be no accidents!"


    An old man with white hair and sitting in a forgetful state opened his mouth.


    Although these immortal high-level strongmen are good at cultivation, they are still much weaker than Du Shaofu. They are not enough to fight against the fire with their own strength. They still need to sit back and forget the strong to help, just like before Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao.


    Otherwise, if one is careless, these people are likely to be directly engulfed by the blazing fire and turn into ashes!


    "It''s true that after one quenching, it''s hard to work any more!"


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing also jumped into the flames of hell, but they all felt that the flame burning on themselves still brought irresistible heat, but it was no longer the same as before, they could temper their bodies and spirits!


    Feeling this situation, both Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao are disappointed. Under the support of Lu Jingyun, they finally return with a little reluctance and enter into the protection of the strong who sit and forget.


    "Do you want to keep refining


    Seeing that Du Shaofu didn''t mean to return, little star couldn''t help but show her eyebrows and looked at him and asked.


    "I want to try again!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t look at her, but replied in this way.


    He has some brand-new ideas. Maybe it''s hard for him to get into the direction of the body and the spirit, but he may be able to continue to try in other aspects.


    The fire of hell is rare. Du Shaofu didn''t want to waste his time. Instead, he was walking down here and entering the third floor. It must take a long time!


    "Still trying?"


    Du Xiaoyao, Lu Jingyun, Longque and others were also surprised. It was obvious that Du Shaofu''s continued stay in the hell had no great effect. Instead of suffering great pain in it, it was better to take a good breath to prepare for the next hell.


    "I don''t know if it will help..."


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to the people''s eyes, but he sank down slightly.


    He didn''t want to think about it, so he took away all the protective power of his body, and let the boundless heat swallow him up, as if the whole person was about to melt down.


    This time, because the physical body and the yuan God both degenerated into a terrible situation, so it was much easier for him to bear it than for the first time!


    Du Shaofu tried to move all the hot breath of his body towards his abdomen.


    And in his abdomen, there is a group of powerful to unimaginable energy, which is the source of chaos left over by Da Luo Tianzun!


    He has a more bold idea, to burn the chaos with the fire of hell, so that he can continue to refine!


    "I hope it works!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed, and his whole body quickly turned red, like a piece of iron.


    A stream of hot air flowed in his body and was mobilized by him, all of which turned to the source of chaos.


    In the Shenwu world, in the space left by Da Luo Tianzun, Du Shaofu has experienced hundreds of years, only refining a small part of this chaotic origin, but his cultivation has directly raised a level!


    Da Luo Tianzun once said that, with the help of the source of chaos left by him, Du Shaofu will be able to easily step into the land of carrying the Tao with his body and become the most powerful existence in the world as long as he has finished refining!


    Du Shaofu had such a condition that he broke away from the truth with the four primitive laws, and achieved the realm of virtual Tao. With the help of chaos, the process was much easier than normal practice!


    However, the origin of chaos is extremely rare and domineering. If you want to refine it, how can you relax it?


    It is because of this that Du Shaofu has refined a small part of it until now!


    He hoped that through the fire of hell, he could refine it more and make his strength to a higher level!


    Among the 18 levels of hell, there are still huge tests waiting for me. The first and second layers just passed are just simple appetizers. The challenges behind are absolutely beyond imagination!


    "Uncle Du, this is..."


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, long que, long Xu, and others, as well as others who sit and forget, all look at Du Shaofu, and their eyes are puzzled.


    They couldn''t see the source of chaos, and they didn''t know what the guy was trying to do if he kept soaking in the hot fire.


    In such a case, time goes by slowly.


    Qu Dao Jue, long San, Ling Feng and other immortal realm of the strong, the situation in the flame, and the previous Du Xiaoyao, small star two people are similar, need the strong hand to protect, control the heat, carry out calcination and quenching.People can clearly perceive that the breath of thousands of people is changing, becoming more and more vast and profound, with a special charm that has never been before.


    Can imagine, just wait for them to come out of the flame, will be the strength of the progressive!


    "The state of the Emperor Yu Qing was curious and strange. There was no change in his body, but why did he feel so unpredictable?"


    When people looked at Du Shaofu in public, some of them could not help frowning and murmuring.


    Du Shaofu''s body sank with them and went through the fire of hell. His whole body turned red.


    He was in a strange state at this time, not as fierce as he had shown in the second floor entrance.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, burning with fire on his body, seemed to have been absorbed without any sound.


    This makes people very puzzled. According to reason, Du Shaofu should not be able to resist all the protection after he removed all the protection. At least, there will be some movement.


    But this is not the case. His whole body is like a red fossil, motionless, burning with endless fire on his body, and there is no more situation.


    "I always feel that something incredible is happening to him!"


    Lu Jingyun opened his mouth and spoke softly.


    This time, no one answered. Many of the strong men quieted down. All of them put their eyes on Du Shaofu, hoping to see what would happen to him in the end.


    At this moment, Du Shaofu was in a state of Indescribability.


    He did not care about things outside his body, but controlled the trajectory of the flame inside the body wholeheartedly.


    In the hot atmosphere of the package, the chaos began to have some traces of melting.


    Under normal circumstances, the origin of chaos seems to be a hard rock, which is hard to shake.


    Then at this time, under the terrible fire of hell, it was like a piece of dry wax, which began to have a lustrous luster and was absorbed by Du Shaofu''s body!


    The power of the chaotic origin of terror ran rampant in Du Shaofu''s body, moistening his body and spirit.


    Du Shaofu had gone through a metamorphosis. On these two paths, Du Shaofu had reached the acme of such cultivation, which was equivalent to consolidating the foundation. This time of receiving nourishment, his cultivation began to have a subtle rise!


    "The origin of chaos is extraordinary. Even the flames of hell can only burn out a trace of power! If you want to absorb refining normally, it''s really too difficult! "


    At the same time, Du Shaofu could not help thinking of these changes.


    At the beginning, when he got the origin of chaos, his body accepted huge energy, and at the same time, his secret connection with the divine world became deeper and deeper, which made his own realm rise, so he could refine more power of chaos origin.


    In the process, he has benefited a lot, and the benefits are amazing!


    However, after that time, the source of chaos seems to have fallen into silence, and there is no more movement.


    Du Shaofu wanted to shake it and use his power for his own use. The best way was to make a further breakthrough in his cultivation!


    But after entering the second level of the virtual realm, it is very difficult to go further.


    Condense the method to trace the way, transform the way to derive the method, and carry the way with the body!


    At present, he is at the level of transforming Tao and deriving methods. If he goes further, he will carry the Tao by his body. That is the same cultivation as Lu Shaoyou, his elder martial brother. Du Shaofu will not naive think that he can achieve the goal of carrying Tao without any efforts!


    Therefore, he tried to use the power of the fire of hell to harden himself, and to burn the origin of chaos, in order to make himself stronger and stronger!


    Even if it is just a little bit, it is also a foundation. Every trace of accumulation is preparing for future breakthroughs!


    As long as we continue to work hard and persevere, Du Shaofu believes that it may not be difficult to break through the road!


    If you want to defeat the generals and ministers and protect the people you want to protect, you must work hard bit by bit to achieve stronger strength!


    "I seem to feel that uncle Du''s strength has been slightly improved again!"


    Around, Lu Jingyun suddenly picked a pick on her eyebrows and said gently.


    "I feel it, too. Uncle Du, it''s too much! Under the package of the Hellfire, you can still practice at ease


    Longque also exclaimed and said with emotion.


    At this time, other strong people also felt quite shocked.


    Du Shaofu''s changes at this time were different from refining the body and the yuan Shen. The previous tempering was all hammering and metamorphosis, which made the body''s original spirit all solidify.


    But now, his cultivation is growing, which means something different!


    "This boy is a unique flower in the world. I really don''t know how he got to this stage today."The old man laughed bitterly and said with emotion.


    "Yes, otherwise, since the whole thirty-three days, there will be such a state of emptiness?"


    There are also voices, with a little bitter smile.


    "With that alone, I think we should calm down. No matter what happens to that guy, no matter how shocking it is, it''s understandable."


    Suddenly, a strong man pondered for a moment and said such words.


    When others heard the speech, they nodded and agreed.


    Du Shaofu has already refreshed the world''s cognition again and again. Only practicing the state of virtual Tao for thousands of years is enough to frighten people.


    In the past, who dares to believe that someone can do this in thirty-three days?


    But Du Shaofu did, which shocked the whole world!


    After that, no matter how amazing things happened to him, it was easier to accept.


    In the final analysis, there is only one reason. Who called the boy the biggest wonderful flower in the past thirty-three days?


    And all of us are looking forward to this wonderful flower that will bloom one day and show the most gorgeous brilliance in thirty-three days, shining on the world and surpassing all souls!


    "Is it the origin of the chaos of Dalao Tianzun?"


    Among the crowd, Lu Jingyun suddenly raised his eyebrows and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear.


    As the strongest person on the scene, his perception is more sensitive than everyone else. The subtle changes in Du Shaofu''s body are difficult to escape his induction.


    Only the origin of chaos is not in this range.


    Therefore, Lu Jingyun also had some vague conjectures in his mind, probably thinking about why Du Shaofu had such a subtle change.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2906

    Time passes quietly in silence, many immortal high-level strongmen are in the Hellfire, burned by the terrible red fire!


    With the help of the strong, thousands of them are not afraid of any problems, but their strength is limited after all. After a period of time, they separate themselves from each other and return to the protection of the strong, unable to continue to refine.


    However, after such an experience, these people''s accomplishments have made great progress. Everyone''s breath has been condensed a lot, and it looks more profound. It''s like an abyss!


    Only Du Shaofu has been in that strange state, which surprised many powerful people.


    Finally, Du Shaofu, who was about to enter, advanced with many strong men and killed him directly to the entrance of the fourth layer of hell.


    To this time, the third layer of hell, the top of the demons are dead and wounded, immortal realm of the demons have not been left!


    As for the majority of the powerful demons who have cut the real realm, they have also lost most of their lives!


    But this is because Du Shaofu and others are not willing to pursue and kill. They just want to move with all their strength. Before the news of their entering the 18th floor hell reaches deeper level, they will break through several more layers. If they can kill the devil ancestor together, it will be the best result!


    At the entrance to the fourth floor, there is also a broken seal, with the flames of hell burning in flames!


    This time, Du Shaofu still seized the opportunity to let the terrible flame envelop his body, and then control it, turning it to his abdomen, moxibustion roasted the chaos in his body.


    The flame of hell is the most powerful flame in the world. It is the seal set by the original God of Pangu''s seal. Although the seal has been broken at this time, it still has great power!


    The power of the origin of chaos can also be ignited by it, and then absorbed and refined by Du Shaofu!


    However, it was a broken seal after all, and its strength was almost lost. As a result, the source of the chaos was only a little chaotic, but the size hardly changed.


    However, in this process, Du Shaofu''s benefits were enormous!


    "The quenching effect of Hellfire is so good, we need to seize the opportunity this time!"


    Among the other strong men, many people said aloud.


    In addition, more than a thousand living creatures stepped into the flames, protected by the strong who sit and forget, wash the body and the original spirit, and get a huge entrance.


    Some in the bottleneck of the strong, is a direct breakthrough for a repair, the strength rose!


    It didn''t take too long for people to cross the broken seal, but they entered the fourth hell.


    A new round of slaughtering is almost the same!


    The only difference is that the demons in the fourth layer are more powerful, and a large number of strong people have emerged, and there is a digital situation of sitting and forgetting!


    However, more than 200 people went directly to suppress these demons.


    All the way, they destroyed the withered and decayed, with overwhelming momentum. They were killing the earth and the sky. They were advancing rapidly, and the momentum was rapid.


    With such strength, the strong men of thirty-three days have broken through several layers of hell, no one can stop it!


    I don''t know how many demons have died in their hands. There are countless ways to kill the real, immortality and sit and forget.


    And each layer across the barrier between two layers of hell, there will be strong to refine, enhance the strength!


    Thirty three days of the strong also have a fall, but the overall number is not big!


    Everyone knows very well that if we don''t get into the 18 levels of hell this time, the strong ones will be damaged countless times more than today!


    That every dead demon clan may take away the life of thirty-three days of life!


    So this loss is really insignificant!


    "The fifth hell, the seventh hell, the eighth hell, the ninth hell and the tenth hell can all feel a breath of life. I don''t know what kind of existence it is!"


    All of them directly killed the tenth layer of hell with their incomparable ferocity.


    At this time, Lu Jingyun, long que, Du Shaofu and others all sat down and forgot about the strong, and more doubts arose.


    In the fifth, seventh, eighth, ninth and tenth levels of hell, they all sensed the existence of life in the dark, and faintly heard the sound of heartbeat, which made people feel heavy.


    "This is by no means illusory. There must be a sleeping strong man in the dark!"


    Long que is also very worried, handsome brow tightly frowned.


    Along the way, they encountered most of the similar situations, which could not be accidents or hallucinations.


    The perception of the strong is absolutely true!


    And this kind of situation that can''t be really determined makes people more and more uneasy!


    "There is no such perception in the first, third, fourth and sixth layers of hell, but perhaps there will be strong sleepers in it, but there is no trace of it!"It is the way to go.


    Such speculation is not unreasonable. In the vast majority of levels, such a situation occurs, but the four levels of hell are not perceived, perhaps they have not been discovered.


    "No harm!" At this time, Du Shaofu began to speak. He thought for a moment and said, "no matter what kind of strong men are in the dark, what we can be sure of at present is that they can not pose any threat to us! Whether they are sleeping or still sealed, they can''t fight us! So let''s go on as usual and continue to cross the 18 levels of hell! I''d like to see when the monsters of the demon clan will appear! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2907

    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words in his ears, everyone agreed.


    Such a statement is not unreasonable. If the people who are sleeping or sealed can make a move, I''m afraid they will not sit back and watch them go through the tenth hell all the way!


    With the help of a strong man, the millions of strong people in the past thirty-three days will be shocked to pieces in an instant!


    "Into the eleventh hell!"


    After a simple exchange, Du Shaofu and others set foot on the journey again.


    The entrance to the 11th floor of hell was found out, and many strong men directly rushed into it and began to cross the hellfire.


    The flames all over the sky again wrapped the bodies of Du Shaofu and others. For all this, people have experienced many times and are no longer as shocked as they were at the beginning!


    On the contrary, for many people, this is a huge opportunity, is put in the past can not get the benefits!


    However, this time, more than 200 strong people with sitting and forgetting were accompanied by them and supported by them. Naturally, it was easy for people to gain such benefits without any danger.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    People do not live underground, the fire is full of vomit, no one speak, everyone is used to all this.


    Du Shaofu is once again in the previous general state, using the fiery fire moxibustion to roast the origin of chaos, and then refine it!


    Up to now, the source of chaos has been significantly reduced, his strength has been greatly increased, and the progress is rapid!


    The general sit and forget the first situation strong, some are no longer his opponent!


    All of us are thinking that if we let this guy go through this kind of tempering together until we break through the 18th hell, we don''t know what kind of situation we will achieve!


    In addition to Du Shaofu, other immortal strong men who have never been tempered in it will naturally not miss such an opportunity.


    Time goes by silently, in everyone''s cognition, maybe everything will be as before, without any accident, until they enter the eleventh hell!


    However, all of a sudden, in a moment, suddenly came a terrible earthquake in nothingness!


    "Boom..."


    The sound of vibration seemed to be the collapse of thousands of mountains and the roar of thousands of waves, which made the fire space where the strong man of thirty-three days was located, sent out a terrible shaking!


    But see the void directly collapse, collapse down, into a piece of chaos!


    "No! Everybody, come back


    There are sitting and forgetting the strong immediately yelled, instant hand, will be in the flame quenched strong one by one back, put under the protection of all!


    Hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong hand in hand to arrange the protection, but also in this case shaking, almost collapse to drive!


    Fortunately, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, Longxu and others gave their full support and just managed to support them!


    "Boom, boom..."


    This vibration lasted for a long time, everyone stood in the void, standing unsteadily, if you want to fall down!


    "I don''t know what happened in the eighteen levels of hell, which led to such a huge movement!"


    "I am afraid there are unimaginable changes, otherwise it will not be so!"


    "It must have something to do with the demons. The news comes from the deeper part of the eighteen layers of hell!"


    "Xu has something to do with Mazu. Is it that he has recovered to a very strong place again?"


    Thirty three days of the strong can not help but start to discuss, everyone''s heart is very dignified.


    In the eighteen levels of hell, suddenly such a huge movement, let people think of the first time is the demons, here is their world.


    The biggest possibility is still the devil ancestor, but I don''t know what kind of existence the demons touched!


    "Boom, boom..."


    The sound of the shock of terror spread all over the country, which made people confused and lasted for a long time.


    Until a certain moment, all of this just calmed down, the fire space where the people are located, also restored the previous appearance, stopped shaking.


    Seeing such a scene, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Longque and other talents breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "This certainly is not a good omen, but we should be careful of all the movements related to the demon clan!"


    Around Du Shaofu and others, Qu Dao Jue''s face was dignified.


    It has been many years since the demons entered the 18th floor hell. It has been many months since they broke into this place. Up to now, they have come to the 11th layer of hell, but they have not met the fierce struggle of the demons!


    Such performance, and the ferocity of the demon clan is not consistent at all.


    It can be inferred that the real strength of the demon clan has retreated to the deeper part of the 18 layers of hell.


    The more the strong men in the past thirty-three days are going down, the greater the resistance they will face!


    But now this terrible movement produces, the public can''t know the specific cause, afraid that it is because of the change caused by a strong power of the demon clan!


    And this demon clan strong person, is very likely to be the devil ancestor!Such an inference has to make everyone feel heavy in their hearts!


    "No matter what happens, we''re going to keep going!"


    Lu Jingyun thought for a moment and said.


    "Yes, it will be clear in the future. Just take a step and have a look! The fire of hell is a rare good thing. I''d better go in and practice again! "


    Du Shaofu nodded, and then his body again rushed out into the flames of hell.


    When people saw this, they could only look at each other.


    ¡­¡­


    There are 18 layers of space in the 18 layers hell, each layer is a big world in ancient times.


    After Pangu God suppressed the original God of the demon ancestor, all the spaces were unified by invisible forces and connected by mysterious forces. The seal that shocked the heaven and the earth broke down, making the eighteen layers of hell more and more terrible!


    The original gods of the devil ancestor were divided into 18 parts and were suppressed in each layer of the 18 levels of hell.


    After the generals and ministers killed the demons in the Shenwu world and acquired some of the original gods of the demon ancestors, he recovered many ancient memories and knew his origin.


    So, after thirty-three days, the generals and ministers began to set out to enter the eighteen levels of hell, in an attempt to integrate all their original gods, restore their peak strength, and once again lead countless demons to fight for 33 days!


    With years of time, to now, the general has entered the sixteenth layer of hell. On this day, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Qu daojue, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and other strong men of thirty-three days broke into the 18th floor hell and were heading for the 11th floor hell. When they encountered the terrible news, the figures of generals and ministers were already standing at the entrance of the 17th floor hell!


    In front of him, there was a red fire burning in front of him, which was more powerful than the INFERNO FLAME met by Du Shaofu and others!


    But at this time, there was a huge dark hole in the middle of the blazing fire, and there was a strong evil spirit rolling endlessly!


    The overwhelming evil spirit is constantly eroding the terrible flame and weakening its power!


    "My Lord, you have reached the 17th level of hell. If you successfully integrate the two gods, your strength will reach the peak! There, the demons will come for another thirty-three days and control all the world in hand, so that hundreds of millions of creatures will crawl under the majesty of our demon clan


    Behind the generals, east from the red Huang slightly forward half step, looking at the terrible incomparable burning flame in front of him, said with a sad smile.


    In his words, he could not help but feel proud. If he had already seen that such a day had come, the killing of the demons was going on for thirty-three days, which made countless creatures in Pangu world tremble! "Not only thirty-three days, but also the three thousand worlds! That Lu Shaoyou has been involved in the affairs of our demon clan again and again, can not be tolerated! Since you have the courage to participate in the dispute between our demons and the thirty-three days, you must be prepared to be razed by our demons


    On the other side, Shen Yan also said coldly.


    Since the two of them learned their true identity, that is, the reincarnation of the two magic servants in ancient times, they can not help but start to look forward to their own adults can long ago return to the peak!


    As long as the demon ancestor returns, under his leadership, he loses the thirty-three day world protected by Pangu, like fish on the anvil, and is left to the demons to slaughter!


    Nowadays, there is no such terror as Pangu and Daluo Tianzun any more in the world, and the Mazu is the strongest one!


    The only thing to be on guard against is the pioneer of the three thousand worlds, a demon who is also out of chaos!


    However, they are not particularly worried about this. The Mazu is immortal. If Pangu did not join hands with Dalao Tianzun in ancient times, he would not have been suppressed!


    On the contrary, today, the Dalao emperor has already fallen, and Pangu has been sleeping for countless years. Who else in the world can compete with the demon ancestor? Who can suppress it?


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan have no doubt about it. As long as their own adults recover their full strength and sweep away the world for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds, they will be within sight!


    Lu Shaoyou started to set foot in the world of thirty-three days many years ago, pursuing and killing demons. Now he is even more against the demons!


    The three thousand worlds behind him must be exterminated, and the best punishment is to make it a devil''s land!


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple! Lu Shaoyou is not a simple generation. You can''t underestimate the enemy! "


    Listening to Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan''s words, the general did not move his eyes, but kept staring at the flames in front of him.


    He is still a tall and handsome appearance, a robe moving without wind, showing the ultimate calm and detached.


    "Lu Shaoyou is tough, but compared with adults, he is nothing!"


    East from red Huang face Pang a ferocious, cruel voice said.


    It was in front of the generals and ministers that he had the courage to say that if he faced Lu Shaoyou directly, he would not dare to speak such arrogant words."My body has been trapped in the Shenwu world for many years, and everything in ancient times must have been felt by Lu Shaoyou! I think, he certainly has his own arrangement, will not tolerate my demon clan to come back easily! " The general''s face was expressionless, and he did not move at all. He continued: "but to my surprise, we have reached the entrance of the 17th floor hell, and his action has not yet surfaced! As a result, I''m not sure what kind of means he has! I''m afraid that if he doesn''t break out, it will cause unimaginable obstacles to my demon clan! "


    When it comes to the end, the general Junlang''s eyebrows just slightly frown a few minutes, like a worried color.


    He has met Lu Shaoyou and knows that the strength of the other side is strong enough. Even though he can''t reach the realm of nothingness, he has already gone far beyond the realm of carrying Tao, and there is only a piece of paper between him and the last state of the nine realms.


    No one knows whether Lu Shaoyou will eventually step out of that step. If he achieves nothing, he will be a great enemy at that time. In addition to 3000 pioneers of thousands of worlds, the demon clan is likely to be suppressed again, and he will repeat the same mistakes as in ancient times!


    Today, generals and ministers have reached the door of the 17th layer of hell, and they can quickly return to the peak by fusing the last two gods!


    However, Lu Shaoyou has not moved for a long time, which is the most worrying thing for generals and ministers.


    If Lu Shaoyou had no backhand, the generals would not believe it in any case.


    How can a strong man like that sit and watch himself recover and watch the rise of the demons?


    The more the other side does not act, the more people feel uneasy! "You don''t have to worry about it. As long as you integrate the last two gods, you don''t need to worry about Lu Shaoyou''s achievements in the realm of nothingness! I don''t believe that he, like Pangu and Daluo Tianzun, has the courage to die and die together with my demon family! After all, it is the postnatal creature,


    rather than the chaotic one. They attach great importance to life and death. How can we put down the boundless prosperity of this world? What''s more, what''s more, it''s so easy to achieve the state of nothingness! "


    Shen Yan suddenly chuckled with a heavy breath.


    His inference is not unreasonable. Since ancient times, all the powerful people in the realm of nothingness can only be achieved by the gods and demons who come out of chaos.


    But Lu Shaoyou is only a natural spirit, and there is also a congenital creature between Lu Shaoyou and chaotic creatures!


    Such a gap is enough to be a natural moat on the road ahead of him, which has blocked him from taking the final step!


    How can you fight with an adult if you don''t have an image?


    "Lu Shaoyou! This is not a simple generation, but also good, with his existence, the demon clan has the challenge! Otherwise, what''s the point of taking control of all the world and eliminating the opponents of a fight even if it''s for thirty-three days? "


    The general lowered his eyes and whispered, "I don''t think he will be willing to suppress me, nor will he sacrifice himself to achieve other creatures like Pangu and Daluo Tianzun."


    As soon as this word comes out, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are both stunned.


    "What do you mean, my lord?"


    Dongli Chihuang frowns and asks carefully.


    Shen Yan also raised his head and looked at the general''s side face to hear his answer.


    "I''m afraid the result he wants is to kill me directly and avoid future trouble! If it''s just a simple crackdown, he''ll be able to do it since we met in the first level of hell! "


    The generals and ministers made a voice, so they explained.


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan smell speech, are silent down.


    I have to admit that Lu Shaoyou is very powerful, not to mention that he can directly suppress him when he meets an adult in the first level of hell. Even now, when the adults have completed the integration of sixteen yuan gods, it is difficult to defeat Lu Shaoyou!


    They all know that Lu Shaoyou must have his own arrangements over the years.


    As the LORD said, his purpose may be to really kill the adults, rather than simply suppress them. Lu Shaoyou is trying to wipe out the evil ancestor from the world, so as to calm down the thirty-three days and save the three thousand worlds from disaster!


    "Du Shaofu! The key to all this lies in Du Shaofu


    Shen Yan''s eyes suddenly became gloomy. He could not help biting his teeth tightly and said with hatred.


    "That boy has been dead for a long time, and he has survived to this day!"


    Du Shaofu''s three words also make her face extremely ugly.


    As far as the two men are concerned, since the early years of Shenwu world, they have formed an irresolvable feud with Du Shaofu.


    After thirty-three days, they tried to kill Du Shaofu many times, but they failed!


    Among them, there is no lack of gratitude and resentment in the past, but more still want to get rid of the evil clan!


    But each time the result, let two people incomparably disappointed, to Du Shaofu''s hatred, also more and more profound!At first, because of the friendship between Du Shaofu and his generals, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan didn''t dare to declare these things, but later they realized that they had acquiesced in everything they did!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    The general''s face returned to his usual calm and indifference, murmuring Du Shaofu''s name.


    For this young man, the friendship between them has already faded away, and the past friendship has disappeared with the original blow!


    However, Du Shaofu has grown up too fast. If he is allowed to make continuous breakthroughs, it will pose a great threat to himself!


    "He has entered the 18 levels of hell, you go to stop it!"


    The generals suddenly turned his head and turned to the east to leave Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    "Well?"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are both surprised and stare at each other.


    Du Shaofu has entered the 18th floor hell. They have not heard from him.


    At this time, I heard the adults mention how to make these two people not surprised.


    "Thirty three days this time, can be regarded as pouring out the nest, millions of immortality, more than 200 sit and forget! Such strength is enough to make the whole 18 layers of hell produce a huge earthquake. If there is no strong person carrying the way, who can resist them? "


    The general sighed softly, and then said, "you go! Don''t try to kill Du Shaofu, because you can''t kill him! It''s good to keep him out of the seventeen levels of hell. When I integrate all the original gods, I will personally suppress Du Shaofu! "


    After the generals and ministers finished speaking, their body shape gradually blurred with a flash. At the next moment, they disappeared directly from the place where they had stood, and no trace was found. Not far away, that fiery seal place, the magic Qi rolling more and more fiery, issued "Ho Ho" sound, endless ears!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2908

    After the shadow of the generals disappeared, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan stood in their place for a long time without speaking.


    They have been looking at the flames in front of them without turning their eyes.


    After a long time, I saw a fierce color on the face of red Huang.


    "Du Shaofu!"


    He bit his teeth fiercely and said in a voice of hatred: "I dare to enter the hell on the 18th floor. It''s just looking for death!"


    With the fall of Dongli Chihuang''s words, his whole body is filled with a strong evil Qi, which contains boundless blood. It spreads around quickly, shaking out the chaos of the space here, which looks terrible.


    Shen Yan stood aside with a ferocious face and a look of hatred.


    In any case, they did not expect that Du Shaofu would dare to enter the 18th floor hell and enter the territory of the demons.


    In the outside world, with the support of countless strong men, they can''t kill the boy, but in the eighteen levels of hell, it''s easy to kill him!


    "It''s not only Du Shaofu, but also a large number of them in thirty-three days! Since they dare to come, how can we not treat them well? "


    Silence, words, eyes!


    Only with the cultivation of an adult can we perceive more things and learn about Du Shaofu''s leading the thirty-three day strong men into the eighteen levels of hell.


    "They are so brave. It seems that they don''t pay attention to my demon clan at all!"


    Dongli Chihuang speaks again, and her words are deep.


    "Is Du Shaofu really immortal? I don''t believe that in the eighteen levels of hell, my demon clan will take him, there is no way


    Shen Yan''s face changed again, and Yin voice said.


    Nearly a thousand years have passed since the last time Du Shaofu chased him. It is not only the devil ancestor who has successfully integrated the sixteen yuan gods, but also the two of them have recovered their strong strength, which is not what they used to be!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both felt that it would not be too difficult to kill Du Shaofu with their current accomplishments!


    Even though the boy''s talent is outstanding and the world is hard to find an opponent, his cultivation years are greatly limited.


    On the other hand, after awakening their memories, they can''t improve faster than Du Shaofu!


    However, when the generals and ministers had just left, they did not need to try to kill Du Shaofu, because the boy was very evil. No matter how arduous the situation was, he could be helped by the strong, even by the Jedi!


    But Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan don''t believe in this evil. They don''t say they must kill Du Shaofu, but at least they have to try!


    Even if it is a failure, when the adults have integrated all the eighteen yuan gods, they will naturally go to see Du Shaofu!


    "Let''s go and meet Du Shaofu for a while! I really want to see what kind of situation the boy is now


    East from the red Huang cold voice, immediately looked at Shen Yan, then the body shape directly cross rushed out, swept to the distance.


    "More than 200 sitting and forgetting, millions of immortality, thirty-three days. What a great writing! But this time the result, I''m afraid, will let you down! Because of your actions, you will pay a heavy price


    Shen Yan murmured in his mouth. As he spoke, his figure slowly faded away. Then he disappeared from this area and disappeared, leaving only the voice of his ferocious words, which reverberated in the void --


    "if some magic generals are going to fight, you strong men must come back or not!"


    ¡­¡­


    When there was a huge disturbance in the 18 layers of hell, there was no feeling for thirty-three days. Everything was going on as usual.


    Countless creatures are full of expectations, looking forward to those strong people who enter the 18 levels of hell, and finally be able to defeat the evil of the demons, sing a song of triumph and return home!


    They did not know that Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Qu daojue, and Longque, who were the strong men in the world in the past thirty-three days, had encountered no small trouble since then.


    Of course, there are still strong people in the world who can see things that ordinary people can''t know. For example, Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand thousand worlds, is equipped with the realm of Tao!


    At this moment, he stands in the boundless starry sky, with stars floating and sinking around him.


    In the void around him stands a young man in gold, who is Lu Shaoyou''s best brother - long Xuan!


    "The demon clan has broken a seal again. If he is successful in integration, his strength will be greatly improved! Boss, are you sure we''re going to gamble a lot and not just suppress him? If you don''t do it again, you will have no chance! "


    Bruce Lee frowns tightly and says to the man in green beside him.


    When the generals and ministers broke the 17th layer of hell seal, there was a mysterious power passed over and entered this space.


    That is to say, from then on, the orbit of countless stars in this star field suddenly changed, with a terrible force, surging and fluctuating, forming a huge impact!


    Only in a short time, countless stars out of the original orbit, deviation, in the vast space wantonly cross charged up!In Bruce Lee''s perception, it is afraid that before long, this star field will evolve into a destructive storm, and then chaos will appear. Maybe the whole universe will be destroyed from then on!


    "If I wanted to suppress Mazu, I should have done it long ago. There is no need to wait until now."


    Lu Shaoyou opened his mouth and said softly: "but at that time, the seal of the eighteen layers of hell was still in good condition. If you started fighting with Mazu there, it would certainly shake the seal and lead to the mob riot ahead of time! But now, everything has been unstoppable, 17 layers of hell seal have been broken by the devil ancestor, we can hardly stop the pace of the demon clan! You know, they have not only a strong devil ancestor, but also a few magic generals who have broken the seal at this time


    His words with a few wisps of worry, it seems that also contains the meaning of worry.


    "Some magic generals, they are cruel characters! In addition, the blood ancestor who escaped to hell is the strong one carrying the way


    Bruce Lee can''t help smacking his lips. Thinking of the horror of the demon clan, he can''t help but feel shocked.


    "My younger martial brother''s action has also aroused the interest of the devil ancestor. The demon clan will send a large number of strong men to intercept it! If a few big demons will make a move, their end is not optimistic! Fortunately, the people from the three thousand worlds have already arrived and are ready to enter the hell at any time! With so many powerful people to help, millions of creatures in thirty-three days will really have a chance to compete with the demons! "


    Lu Shaoyou said again.


    As the Lord of the three thousand worlds, there are many strong men who have come to the thirty-three days, and have already made preparations and arrangements. They can directly enter the eighteen levels of hell, help Du Shaofu and others, and fight against the next action of the demon clan!


    "In this case, we don''t have to wait any longer and start to decorate! However, once these means are used, the eighteen levels of hell will become a dead land, only in and out! If the people in it are in great trouble, they will lose their way out! "


    Bruce Lee hung his head slightly and said anxiously.


    No one knows more about Lu Shaoyou''s arrangements than he does.


    Once the devil''s pen is used, he will not be able to understand all of them!


    In this way, even if the demons are fierce and terrifying, if they want to kill the outside world in a large area, they can only do it at a huge cost by breaking the boss''s arrangement!


    However, there are corresponding disadvantages in doing so. That is to make all the strong men in the thirty-three days of the eighteen layers of hell lose their way of retreat. Once in danger, they can''t go back to the outside world at all!


    And this is exactly what Bruce Lee is most worried about.


    "I''ve done countless inferences, and our chances of winning are relatively large! However, all this depends on whether my younger martial brother is striving for success in the end. "


    Lu Shaoyou sank for a moment and said, "the plan has already started, there is no need to stop rashly! The collapse of the 18th floor hell is inevitable, and no one can stop it! In fact, three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand people from all over the world are enough to resist the demons. The only thing to worry about is the Mazu, which is the biggest enemy! "


    "Well!"


    When Bruce Lee hears the speech, he nods slightly and does not continue to speak.


    "Let''s go!"


    Lu Shaoyou is no longer talking much, but his face becomes serious and says seriously.


    Then he saw that he was standing there, his body had no change, but he seemed to be more towering and tall!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    His blue clothes suddenly stretched straight, hunting, and a special rhythm floated all over his body, which resonated with the void around him!


    At this moment, this piece of starry sky gives birth to an alternative flavor of the road, which seems to be incompatible with all existence, but seems to be perfectly combined together!


    This is a very contradictory feeling, but it really happened.


    Seeing Lu Shao swimming, Bruce Lee quietly retreats to the distance, watching quietly, but dare not have the slightest disturbance!


    "Wow..."


    Lu Shaoyou stretched out an arm and rowed in the void. The brilliant light shot from his hands and fingers.


    The rays of light, like a piece of exercise, form a light band. After flying into the void, they emit mysterious power. There are lines of the road circulating, the air of chaos is deriving, and all things are illusory


    Such power, into the surrounding sky, connected in countless stars!


    In the next moment, a terrible scene happened!


    Originally, the stars whose tracks deviated were controlled by Lu Shaoyou!


    "Boom..."


    Countless stars, across countless tracks, are like beads led by a line, all controlled by Lu Shaoyou, making a huge roar!


    "Shua..."At this time, Lu Shaoyou''s other hand is also stretched out, and a piece of light is shooting away. The same scene happens in the other half of the starry sky!


    His fingers beat like a string!


    Stars have created a new course of operation, and embarked on a completely different track than before!


    And with this happening, the whole starry sky, suddenly rose a terrible force of repression!


    Standing in the distance of Lu Shaoyou, long Xuan feels tight all over under such pressure, and has an indescribable sense of suffering!


    "Use the seal of Pangu, the great God of Pangu, to transform another new big array. Only the boss in the world dares to do this kind of thing!"


    Xiao Long''s eyes are burning, looking at the figure in green clothes, so he thinks.


    This is really a crazy move. The seal given by Pangu God can even be suppressed by the original God of Mazu.


    And his boss, taking advantage of this seal was destroyed by the generals, re portrayed, formed a new big array, again sealed 18 layers of hell!


    However, the change of the track of the stars is just the beginning!


    What needs to be done in the future and the cost to be spread out will be incomparably huge!


    When Bruce Lee is thinking about it, Lu Shaoyou''s action doesn''t stop!


    He shot again and again, and the whole disordered starry sky was soon completely under his control!


    "Boom..."


    The huge stars are humming and moving, carrying incomparable power across the mysterious tracks!


    And this one different track, and formed a secret connection!


    With the passage of time, Bruce Lee can clearly feel that the oppressive force he bears is more and more huge!


    "I''m afraid it won''t be long before my accomplishments will be cut off!"


    Xiao Long whispered to himself, deeply shocked.


    Cultivation is cut but suppressed. This situation is just like the Shenwu world that you have been to!


    However, it is not easy for the boss to achieve the same effect as the Shenwu world!


    "Then the earth''s bound area will be gradually released."


    Bruce Lee suddenly looks at a certain direction. His eyes penetrate the boundless space and see a light blue folding world.


    There, it is the first hometown of Lu Shaoyou, the world of the earth!


    For the human beings in that world, the starry sky is boundless and there is no way to know the end!


    However, in the eyes of a strong man like Bruce Lee, although the starry sky is extremely huge, there is a margin to be found!


    The existence of the earth world is exactly the center of this space. No matter what kind of star regions and evolution tracks are formed by all the stars, they are basically rotating around the earth world!


    There, is the basis of all this existence, is the center of all stars!


    At the same time, the earth world also began to have some subtle changes at this time!


    That piece of land and sea is not vast, so there is some mysterious force is gradually reviving!


    Ordinary people can''t feel it, but Bruce Lee can clearly find that there are some auras released out of thin air in the earth world. Although it is not particularly rich, it is unprecedented!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2909

    The earth world produces a brand-new aura, which makes Bruce Lee feel throbbing!


    For that side of the world, he knows very well, it is a special existence, different from all the world!


    In this huge universe, countless stars are operating with it as the center, and the earth''s world is also constantly conveying powerful energy, through the evolution of hundreds of millions of stars, into the eighteen layers of hell!


    In other words, the existence of the earth world is the core of suppressing the eighteen levels of hell!


    At this time, with Lu Shaoyou arrayed in the starry sky, stars produced a brand-new orbit, a piece of star territory was absorbed and transformed by him, changing all the rules and order!


    And the earth world seems to be isolated outside, and the invisible connection between the boundless starry sky is cut off directly!


    In other words, at present, the center of the whole starry sky has become Lu Shaoyou himself. There is boundless power in his body, rolling and surging out, just like a roaring giant river rushing towards all directions and entering the boundless starry sky!


    While the stars are moving, these forces also follow a special path and enter another area, where the eighteen levels of hell are located!


    "This kind of consumption is too big for the boss. It''s time to take out that thing!"


    Xiao Long looks at Lu Shaoyou in the distance, and sees Lu Shaoyou''s whole body shaking, causing a roar!


    The power in his body was like the flood that opened the floodgate. It roared and roared, and the surrounding emptiness turned into chaos, which made his whole person look like a chaotic God. It was extremely terrible!


    But Bruce Lee knows that although the boss looks domineering and majestic, and has the posture of dominating the world, in fact, his internal strength is very terrible!


    This is the formation set by Pangu God in ancient times. It''s extraordinary!


    The eldest brother wants to reconstruct this starry sky to replace the role played by the earth world to suppress the 18 levels of hell. Naturally, the price is quite high!


    But for all this, they had expected and prepared for it!


    As long as all the stars enter into the track they should have, the elder brother will take out such things again, and he will naturally be able to retreat from the whole body!


    At that time, the entire 18 levels of hell will become a huge cage, trapping countless demons, can only enter, not out!


    Bruce Lee does not disturb Lu Shaoyou, but stands quietly in the distance to watch.


    Time is slowly moving forward, he knows that this layout will take a lot of time to achieve!


    ¡­¡­


    Among the 18 levels of hell, Du Shaofu and others have entered the eleventh floor!


    The front ten layers, along with each layer''s advancement, met the demon clan strong person also more and more!


    And this time, they are in great trouble!


    The appearance of dozens of sitting and forgetting strong people, together with hundreds of thousands of immortality, is really a strong strength, which has formed a great obstacle to the public in the past thirty-three days!


    But this is not the most terrifying. What makes Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others feel most seriously is that they realize the breath of blood ancestor. After the old bird with mixed hair runs away in Lu Shaoyou''s hand, it runs into the 18 layers of hell directly!


    They had already thought that it would be possible for people to meet him in a certain level of hell, but they did not expect that it would be so soon!


    "I don''t know the state of Xuezu at this time. If he did, we would be in a bad situation."


    Du Shaofu looked around and said.


    They feel the breath of blood ancestor, but the old ghost doesn''t appear at this time. I''m afraid that the elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou hurt him badly at the beginning, and he is still healing.


    However, even the injured blood ancestors are terrible enough to pose a fatal threat to millions of them!


    "That old bird with mixed hair has been badly injured. Even if we come out, we may not really have the strength to fight first World War!"


    Lu Jingyun opened his mouth and said such a sentence. At the same time, his whole body was filled with a strong sense of war.


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and looked at his elder brother''s eldest son with a slight surprise.


    He knew that although Lu Jingyun was very domineering, he was not arrogant. Since he was able to say such words, it showed that he had a certain degree of assurance, and he was not talking nonsense!


    Maybe, with the cooperation of the strong people in the third place, it is possible that they may not even have a chance with the injured blood ancestor at all!


    For Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, long que, long Xu and others, they have reached the top rank in the world in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand. There are only a few people in the world who can be stronger than them. Only a few of their parents have had any effective experience for many years!


    So if the blood ancestor appears at this time, it is also a good opportunity for them to accept the challenge and hone themselves!


    If we can win in the end, it will bring them endless benefits!


    "Let''s wait until the blood ancestor appears. Now, we''d better step down the 11th layer of hell first!"Longque''s eyes were shining, and his tall and straight body rushed out, and he directly killed a powerful man of the demon clan who had forgotten the third level!


    "Roar..."


    An earth shaking dragon chant burst out from the mouth of the Dragon Que and swung open in the void, making the space shake violently, as if to collapse!


    He a huge roar down, with the power of the road in the flow, majestic, so that the collapse of heaven, all things sink!


    I don''t know how many weak demons burst into blood fog under this roar. Countless people like to avoid snakes and scorpions, quickly escape and open, want to stay away from the place where the Dragon que is!


    "Kill!"


    Across from the dragon gate, the strong man of the third world demon clan who sits and forgets sends out a fierce drink, which breaks the void!


    Two people quickly fight in one place, one after another crazy hegemony of the boundless energy down like a tsunami, killing heaven and earth!


    "There are dozens of demons in the state of sitting and forgetting, none of them can stay!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes burst into two fierce lights, sweeping all directions. He held the Zijin tianque and killed him directly!


    Every time the broadsword is swung in the hand, it will cut out a terrible abyss crack, in which the air of chaos is filled!


    "Kill!"


    Countless strong people have issued a terrible roar, tearing heaven and earth, throughout the world!


    The war started again, and every living creature was involved in the battle and killed the world!


    This time, the resistance they encountered was stronger than before, but fortunately, the number of the top powerful people of the demon clan was not dominant, so they were still in a one-sided state. The spirit of the thirty-three nature completely suppressed the demons!


    But many people also gradually have more emotions in their hearts, knowing that the more they go to the depths of the eighteen hells, the more terrifying the resistance will be!


    Maybe if we go down one or two floors, in thirty-three days, these millions of people will become the teachers of fatigue. At that time, it will be the most dangerous situation!


    The killing in the 11th layer of hell continues. While Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Longque, Qu daojue and others are killing, they are also constantly advancing to the deeper level, trying to find the entrance of the twelfth hell!


    And in the depth of the 18th floor hell, the demons also began to gather in large numbers.


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, leading many evil people who are forgetful and immortal, are moving from the 16th floor of hell to the place where Du Shaofu and others are.


    In addition to these demons, there are also a number of demons will be awakened by the two magic servants, accompanied by!


    "Du Shaofu, you will surely die this time!"


    Through the hell, east from the red Huang eye pupil shot fierce light, biting teeth hate to say.


    Before too long, they will be able to meet the strong in the past thirty-three days. At that time, Du Shaofu and others will pay the price of their lives for what they have done!


    The only thing they need to worry about is that Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, suddenly appears. Otherwise, Du Shaofu will never be able to survive!


    Perhaps, if Dongli Chihuang knew that Lu Shaoyou was in the seal outside the 18th floor hell, and could not enter the 18th floor hell in a short time, his confidence in killing Du Shaofu would be even more full!


    In the 11th layer of hell, there are killing, and in the 16th layer of hell, countless demons go out. At the same time, other things happen at the entrance to the 17th layer hell.


    In the endless Hellfire, the generals and ministers were transformed into noumenon form, no longer human form!


    At this time, he was also very different from the previous body of the golden fur, but retained the basic form.


    The red hair, now as if it was soaked in blood, released a strong scarlet gas, like a slender snake in the whirling, ugly and ferocious lips and teeth, full of powerful smell, disgusting.


    Generals and ministers have the meaning of killing that can''t be covered up. Even if they are close, they make people feel heartbroken for no reason!


    He looked down slightly and looked down. The red light of his eye pupil burst out and broke through the void directly!


    In its sight, is a long flame, such as can burn everything as terrible!


    "The 17th God, finally found!"


    The buzzing words came from the general''s throat, and his hairy hands suddenly opened and pulled in the void!


    "Hiss..."


    After a crack like sound, the terrible flame is like a curtain torn open, showing a strange scene, looks like a big lake, quietly presented there, the lake water is all chaotic form!


    The generals and ministers stride in the void, crossing their feet, and instantly come to the sky of this giant lake!


    The lake is calm, like a mirror, reflecting his huge and ferocious figure of terror!


    "It''s time to integrate the 17th yuan God. As long as we succeed, no one will be able to help me in these thirty-three days and three thousand worlds."


    The solemn words came out of his mouth, and then the general''s body directly fell down into the lake.Strangely, the lake was touched by him, but there was no ripple in the lake. He could not even see a wave.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    However, at the next moment, the part of the general''s feet touching the "lake water" is emitting wisps of smoke, which is melting!


    On the soles of his feet, clumps of red hair burned and turned into fly ash!


    It was obvious that there was a terrible force in the lake that was attacking his body.


    However, the mysterious and terrible power can''t cause substantial harm to the general and the minister under the internal power isolation!


    In such a scene, the general''s body gradually disappeared into the "Lake", but the process was extremely slow. It took several years to reach his knees!


    During this period, the breath of the generals and ministers also weakened a lot. Obviously, while fighting against the terrorist force, they also had terrible consumption!


    As time went by in a hurry, the generals and ministers had been standing still, but as time went on, their bodies were a little bit submerged by the "lake water".


    In these days, Lu Shaoyou has been weaving mysterious star tracks for many years in the starry sky outside the 18 layers of hell!


    He has not stopped for many years, and now, on his handsome and slightly dignified face, there are a few drops of sweat!


    However, what is shocking is that the whole sky has changed a lot. New star regions have been formed, and stars are running in different tracks!


    With the formation of all this, more terrifying and vast forces emerge, forming a huge net in which the whole 18 layers of hell are trapped!


    In addition, the most obvious change is the earth world!


    "This world will gradually usher in drastic changes."


    Xiaolong stands in the distance of Lu Shaoyou, watching him do all these things. However, he is unable to help anything. He can only keep an eye on the changes around him.


    His eyes twinkled at the earth world. Although there is no obvious change there, Bruce Lee knows that with the passage of time, the earth world will show its incomparable potential!


    At this time, the emergence of a little aura, not majestic, but it is like a fuse, ignited some obscure opportunity!


    Just wait for the opportunity, that side of the world will be like mountain torrents out of the stream, irresistible!


    And all the creatures in that realm will benefit immensely!


    "The new formation has taken shape. It''s time for the boss to withdraw! If we go on, I''m afraid it will affect the foundation of his cultivation! "


    Bruce Lee takes his eyes back and looks at Lu Shaoyou again. He frowns unconsciously and murmurs.


    At present, the whole universe is running around the boss, who has replaced the earth.


    It is for this reason that the power of the 18 layer hell formation was absorbed from the earth and transferred to Lu Shaoyou!


    Every time a big array is formed, more strength is needed to maintain it!


    And such a huge consumption, even for a strong man carrying the realm of Taoism, can not bear it for a long time!


    If the boss doesn''t leave in time, he will inevitably have an irreparable influence on his cultivation!


    Because of this, Bruce Lee can''t help worrying!


    However, just at the beginning of his speech, Lu Shaoyou, who had been engraved with invisible patterns and rules, suddenly took back his hands.


    "Boss!"


    Bruce Lee''s heart is happy. Seeing this scene, he knows what the boss is going to do next. Finally, he is relieved.


    Only under the gaze of Bruce Lee''s eyes, Lu Shaoyou is implicated in a series of invisible lines, which are connected with the whole sky around him. The incomparable energy is constantly extracted from his body to maintain the operation of the whole array!


    And then, Lu Shaoyou''s body suddenly jumped up a bright light, such as ten days in the sky, burning eyes!


    This brilliance is incomparably fierce. Even a strong man like the Dragon God can feel a stabbing pain in his eyes and can only turn his back around!


    Lu Shaoyou''s figure is covered by the boundless strong light, like a burning sun, the whole figure is difficult to see!


    Invisibly, the operation of all the surrounding star regions suddenly speeds up a little bit, like a shot in the arm, the power is even more vast, gushing out from where Lu Shaoyou is!


    "Shua..."


    Suddenly, in that group of blazing light, a figure suddenly flashed out, suddenly shot to the distance, retreated to one side!


    "How are you, boss?"


    This situation is sensed by Bruce Lee. He quickly moves forward and rushes to the side of the figure and asks nervously.


    Beside him, this figure is Lu Shaoyou. At this time, his whole body seems to be in a state of prostration, bowing slightly, showing a state of exhaustion!


    "I didn''t, don''t worry!"


    Seeing Bruce Lee''s concerned eyes, Lu Shaoyou gently waved his hand and said to him.He gasped a few breaths, and then looked again at the spot of the light.


    "Steal the sky and change the sun, transplant flowers and trees, it''s a success!"


    Lu Shaoyou can''t help but hang up a smile, looking at the group of light, showing a satisfied look.


    After he separated, the light was a little dimmer, no longer as bright as before, but the energy it released was not reduced at all!


    "This is the source of chaos possessed by Pangu at that time. It''s a pity to use it here!"


    Bruce Lee also turns around and looks at the light. There is a little pain on his face.


    Yes, that strong light is the thing left by Pangu God in ancient times, which is the origin of chaos!


    Lu Shaoyou, with the help of this object, adopts the method of stealing the sky and changing the sun. First, he replaces the role of the earth world with his own body, and then separates himself from it. He uses this chaotic origin to replace the power of the big array!


    Under the influence of this source of chaos, the whole star array is running smoothly, and its strength is even more powerful. It is firmly sealed outside the 18 layers of hell, making it a cage there!


    "It''s a pity, but it''s owned by others, not cultivated by ourselves. If we use it to improve ourselves, it''s not safe."


    After a short rest, Lu Shaoyou''s face recovered a little.


    He spoke softly and said to the Dragon beside him.


    "You can''t find another one in the world! But it''s a pity to return. It''s a pity to be able to use its strength to deal with the demons. It''s worthy of Pangu


    Bruce Lee nodded and said seriously and seriously: "I just don''t know how long this chaos can last. I hope that before its power is exhausted, we can uproot the demons!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2910

    Listening to Bruce Lee''s words, Lu Shaoyou falls into a temporary silence and doesn''t open his mouth.


    It was not until a long time later that he raised his head and said, "it depends on the will of heaven if we can eliminate the demons before the chaos left by Pangu is consumed! If the demons break through the seal of 18 hells, it will be a terrible disaster for both the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds! "


    There was a faint worry between his brows, which he was absolutely unwilling to see.


    Having made such a huge contribution, the chaotic origin left by a group of powerful people is the unique treasure in the world. Even if you don''t use it, you can definitely bring unimaginable benefits to your relatives and friends. If you can''t trap them in the 18 layers of hell, it''s absolutely not a wonderful thing to use it to deal with the demons Love!


    But this possibility is not without it. The demons are too powerful, especially the Mazu, who emerged from the chaos in ancient times. Even when their strength has not been restored, Lu Shaoyou can not kill him!


    In order to get rid of this huge disaster, Lu Shaoyou is really gambling!


    "Demons! After all, it''s a race that lives on killing. It''s impossible to have any morality with it for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds! The purpose of their existence is to kill, what they want is blood


    Xiao Long sighs slightly, so he says.


    For this kind of devils, people all hate it. Once they meet, they will never die.


    Either in thirty-three days, they will die together with the three thousand worlds and become the devil kingdom; or the eighteen levels of hell will be flattened by hundreds of millions of living creatures, killing the demon ancestors, and clearing the whole world!


    There is no other way but the two!


    Thirty three days and three thousand worlds, with the demons in the eighteen levels of hell, absolutely impossible to coexist!


    "Now don''t worry too much. There are some secrets in this world that we don''t know. If you want to kill the devil ancestor and eliminate the demon clan, maybe there are other ways! There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. Everything will be decided! "


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly smiles and says to his best brother.


    He is still not very good-looking at this time, the layout of this terrible star array, let him consume too much power!


    Lu Shaoyou smiles, and Bruce Lee listens quietly without showing any difference.


    However, if Lu Shaoyou''s words were just heard by other creatures, they would be surprised!


    There are secrets in this world that Lu Shaoyou doesn''t know?


    You know, this is the strongest known among the three boundless worlds, namely, thirty-three days, three thousand worlds, and eighteen hells!


    He is the existence of a realm carrying the Tao. He has walked out of his own way and got rid of the shackles and shackles of heaven and earth. Step by step, he condenses his own power of chaotic origin. It is extremely terrible!


    In the devil ancestor, the blood ancestor these two people have not recovered, well less swim is absolutely the strongest!


    It can be said that no matter whether it is thirty-three days, or the three thousand worlds, or the eighteen layers of hell, as long as it is the place where he goes, there is absolutely no force to stop him!


    No matter how big the secrets in this world are in front of their eyes, they are just like a layer of gossamer. You just need to brush your hands and pry into them!


    However, in his mouth, it is said that what kind of secret in the world can not be known!


    If we really want to talk about it, I''m afraid that only before the opening of heaven and earth, that chaos, even before chaos, is something Lu Shaoyou can''t explore!


    Indeed, chaos breeds three thousand gods and demons. Where does chaos come from


    "Well said the boss. Let''s take a step and have a look! Anyway, in any case, we can''t tolerate the demons to set foot again for thirty-three days, and then threaten the three thousand worlds! "


    Bruce Lee deeply nodded his head, and a pair of pupils burst out bright and deep light, and said with a loud voice!


    As one of the powerful men in the world, he and the old mainland seldom travel. All he does is to protect the people he cares about and do his duty. He will never let the demons hurt his close relatives and love!


    "In the hell of eighteen stories, it''s very lively at this time."


    Lu Shaoyou''s jaw head expresses his approval of Xiaolong''s words, and at the same time, he also says so.


    Looking into the void, he seems to have seen through the boundless barrier of space. He looks into the 11th floor of the 18th floor hell. He sees all the three thousand worlds and thirty-three days, including Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu and Qu daojue, as well as the strongmen of the demon clan, in his eyes, so he knows everything there.


    "Boss, let''s get to the 18th floor of hell! If Du Shaofu is allowed to make trouble with others, I''m afraid it will not be long before he will encounter more trouble! At that time, with the strength of those people, they will really be unable to cope with it! "


    Bruce Lee glances at his boss and asks.


    He naturally knew the terror of the demons. Although the strong men in the past thirty-three days were also extremely powerful, they did not have a place to carry the way!If the blood ancestor, several big demons will appear, even if the devil ancestor hands in person, they will bring unimaginable threat to these people!


    If there are many demons carrying the way at the same time, there will be no escape for millions of people. In addition, the boss has just set up a big array and is trapped in the 18 layers of hell, and he can only enter but not get out. In this way, even if he wants to escape, there is no way for the strong man who wants to escape!


    "Don''t worry, they can manage to cope with it for the time being! Three thousand people from all over the world have arrived. I have sent a message to them that they will go directly to the eighteen levels of hell to help the people who have been in the thirty-three days! "


    Lu Shaoyou waved to Bruce Lee not to worry about these things. He has been planning and taking good care of these things. As long as there are no great changes, there will be no mistakes at the moment!


    "We''re not going in?"


    Listening to Lu Shaoyou''s words, Bruce Lee raises his eyebrows and asks in a slightly surprised way.


    He originally thought that the eldest brother had finished his work here, he should enter the eighteen levels of hell, join with millions of powerful people, or observe in secret, and be ready to attack at any time!


    But who ever thought that the boss didn''t mean to enter the 18th floor hell immediately, which made Bruce Lee extremely surprised!


    "We won''t go in for the time being! At present, my younger brother still needs more intensive training. If he interferes too much, it is not a good thing for his growth! After all, our plan still depends on him, but we can''t make that boy too comfortable


    Lu Shaoyou nodded his head and said with a smile. Then he said, "it''s been many years since you entered that place, but there has been no news coming. I also want to explore it! Maybe, where we are, we can get some amazing secrets! "


    His eyes were long, as if immersed in some mysterious imagination.


    Bruce Lee is in a daze. Naturally, he knows who the elder refers to. He is a strong man who is much more terrible than the boss!


    In addition, "that place" is not a vulgar place. Although he has never been there, Bruce Lee has heard about it more than once. He has long wanted to go there, but he is blocked every time!


    "Haha Boss, are you willing to take me at last? "


    After a moment''s stupidity, Bruce Lee can''t help but start laughing. His hands can''t help rubbing, and he looks very excited!


    Looking at Bruce Lee''s appearance, Lu Shaoyou''s eyebrows jerked out, slapped out abruptly, took out on his back skull, and made a "pa" sound.


    "Boss, you hit me again! Anyway, I''m also a strong man with half a step. How can I hold my head up in front of all the living creatures in the three thousand big world in this way


    Bruce Lee stares at Lu Shaoyou discontentedly, covering the back of his head with one hand, which makes him extremely aggrieved.


    "Haha Sorry, I didn''t hold back I''m afraid I can''t change my habits for many years! "


    Lu Shaoyou, a thief with a smile, turned and said, "but I don''t want to take you with me as soon as you look like just now."


    He smiles and winks at Bruce Lee.


    "No, boss! You just said it, you can''t change your mind! "


    Bruce Lee rushes up to Lu Shaoyou, and in an instant he leaves behind what happened before, and doesn''t care about it at all!


    He blinked and blinked, with a hint of pleading, looking at Lu Shaoyou like a angry child.


    Such a scene, if seen by other creatures, I''m afraid it will stare out of their eyes!


    As a rare existence in this world, the Dragon God, who is cultivated as a master of metaphysics, has revealed such a gesture. It is unbelievable!


    Seeing such a situation, Lu Shaoyou smiles with satisfaction, pats Bruce Lee on the shoulder and says, "funny, when did the boss break his promise to you? Let''s go


    Bruce Lee nods excitedly, and then they disappear from their original place!


    Around, leaving only the open boundless star field, the chaos source is constantly releasing the fear of light, piercing people''s eyes!


    All over the sky, the stars are slowly rotating, a piece of majestic star field circling around the universe, magnificent shape, depicting strange tracks, weaving the power of terror, all into the 18 levels of hell!


    Far away, the earth''s world is also slowly changing. Although it is not obvious in a short time, with the continuous migration of years, it is enough to make the whole world fundamentally change!


    ¡­¡­


    In the 11th layer of hell, the war is still going on, and all the creatures in the past thirty-three days are all nervous, and everyone is waiting for trouble!


    As everyone knows, millions of top powerful people have been killed in the 18 layers of hell, in order to cut off most of the fighting power of the demons!


    And in this process, they hope to get unexpected harvest, in order to reduce the future of the demons for the thirty-three days of killing!


    However, all the creatures in the past thirty-three days know that the journey of those millions of strong people will never be smooth. Many people will inevitably fall into the 18 layers of hell and will never get out again!


    Hundreds of millions of creatures are all hanging in one heart, always paying attention to the dynamic situation of the war situation between gods and demons, and they want to get the battle situation in the earliest time.Some of the poor living creatures are full of blood in their hearts. Once they want to enter the 18 levels of hell, they are excited!


    But at the same time, they can not stop blaming themselves on why they can not achieve immortality, and accompany other powers to kill gods and subdue demons!


    In recent years, wushangchangrongtian has become more and more crowded. Almost all the strong people who can catch up with us in thirty-three days have all come here, making this world full of people!


    On the other hand, the rest of the world in the past thirty-three days has shown a sense of depression, quite a sense of emptiness!


    However, all this, for the distant Shenwu world, has not been affected at all!


    After Du Shaofu came back in those years, he broke the great secret of this world, and at the same time got the tremendous benefits, and then left again.


    Only from that time, after killing three orcs'' sitting and forgetting strongmen, and the outside strong ones were awed, there was no strong one for thirty-three days!


    Occasionally, some people come to Shenwu world with curiosity, but they dare not do anything radical!


    I''m kidding. Now there is a strong man who forgets to sit down in this field. Who dares to make a mistake here?


    In the past thirty-three days, all of them have entered the realm of war between gods and Demons and the eighteen levels of hell. A few left behind have no intention to seek treasure at this critical moment!


    What''s more, there are so few things that can be useful to those who sit back and forget the strong. Why should we spend that time searching for nothing?


    "I don''t know how Shaofu and his wife are now."


    In the wasteland, Du Tingxuan came out of the pass, and gathered with Yi Wuming and Murong youruo.


    Zhen Qingchun, jialoujueyu, Du Yunlong, Du Shaojing, yepiaoling, qianguyu and others are still in the closed door and have not appeared for a long time.


    Shenwu world has become more and more powerful in recent years. Although in terms of scale, it has not expanded as explosive as before, but this progress is still continuing!


    At the same time, the aura of heaven and earth, the most precious elixir, are pouring out, making countless creatures crazy!


    What this brings is that the strength of all people in this field is growing rapidly. Compared with earlier years, it is just flying!


    Today, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, jialoujueyu, Du Shaojing, qianguyu and others are all striving to achieve immortality!


    This time, it was Du Tingxuan who met the last bottleneck and just came out. He wanted to change his state and concentrate on making a breakthrough!


    Such a terrible entry speed makes people''s scalp numb!


    Even if it is placed in the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds, such a terrible promotion is absolutely unimaginable!


    But Du Tingxuan and others know that this is not unimaginable!


    Before Du Shaofu left, Zeng Jianjian told him that the world in this area is constantly growing, and in this process, the benefits of living beings growing together with the world are hard to measure!


    Not to mention that, like the strong men in the past thirty-three days, in the process of uncertain order and law evolution, they seized the traces of the evolution of the road, and then mastered all the four primitive laws. At least, they can also have a deep insight into the legal principles of heaven and earth and the true meaning of the Tao!


    This kind of opportunity can not be possessed in any era!


    "During the years when we were closed, it was reported from the outside that Shaofu, with 33 days and millions of people, killed in the 18 layers of hell! Now it''s almost three hundred years! "


    Doctor Wu Ming looks at Du Tingxuan and thinks about it a little, and then he says so.


    He has always been in charge of the affairs of the wasteland. For the old doctor, cultivation is not very important. To Du Shaofu and others, a stable rear is what he really wants.


    Although after the demon God was killed and the evil cult disaster ended, there would be no major changes in this field. However, if the doctor left the matter to the younger generation of young people to do it, he would not be at ease in any case!


    So for the news from the outside world, the doctor is really like a family treasure, all in mind!


    "Three hundred years ago..."


    Du Tingxuan raised his head slightly and sighed with a long sigh: "the starting point of life in our world is too low. If we want to provide help to Shaofu, we are totally unable to do it! Forcibly entering for thirty-three days will only be a burden! "


    There was a sense of helplessness in his manner.


    As Du Shaofu''s father, he would like to stand by his son''s side and fight against the demons!


    However, all the creatures in the Shenwu world, including himself, are far from strong enough. Maybe they can enter the thirty-three days of training in the usual peaceful times, but it seems too weak to be involved in the war with the demons!


    Therefore, many people are trying their best to improve their cultivation, strive to break through to a higher level as soon as possible, enter the 13th day, or even enter the 18th hell, and reject the demons!


    In addition to the wasteland, other forces of life also have similar ideas, but they do not want to be the right arm of the ROC emperor, at least they should be qualified to fight with the demon clan!"Thirty three days are now preparing for the war, but the real war has not yet broken out, but the millions of sitting and forgetting and immortal strong men have entered the 18 layers of hell. I hope the young Fu, the little star and the little demon will be OK! We still don''t need to think too much now, just practice hard! "


    Murong you if in the hall Yingying pace, red lips light Qi said.


    Du Tingxuan, Yi Wuming and others all nodded and agreed.


    They really can''t worry about anything. Instead of spending their energy on such useless things, they should study and practice more.


    When the crowd fell into a short silence, suddenly, the whole hall of the desolate country trembled violently, as if there was an invisible big hand, holding it tightly!


    "Boom..."


    In a moment, the terrible earthquake spread rapidly from the position of the imperial palace of the wasteland to the rest of the boundary!


    Accompanied by this vibration, a terrible incomparable force of law is madly intertwined, which makes the world pale and the mountains and rivers shake!


    "The whole original law! Someone is breaking through immortality


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and rushed out of the hall directly and swept into the sky.


    He looked down and looked away, and in an instant he found the source of all this!


    "It''s Shaojing! She is breaking through immortality


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2911

    "It''s Shaojing. He''s breaking through immortality!"


    The doctor couldn''t help but cry, and there was an endless sense of horror in his eyes.


    For the Shenwu world, for the desolate country, there is no immortal strong man except Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing!


    However, the three of them had made a breakthrough in the early years only after they had been thirty-three days. Moreover, the qualifications of Du Shaofu and Du Shaofu were all outstanding, far beyond ordinary people.


    Therefore, for the Shenwu world, Du Shaojing''s breakthrough is a pioneer and of great significance!


    "Some of the creatures in our Shenwu world can finally break through the realm of immortality."


    In a short time, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, qiangu jade, Jialou jueyu, Du Yunlong and other powerful people in the wasteland were successively disturbed, and they came out of the Imperial Palace one after another!


    In the eyes of all people, a certain area of stone city, a large piece of bright light against the sky, straight to the sky!


    In the vigorous momentum, the endless power of the law is surging, just like the sea waves, swinging against the nine days!


    "It''s the law of matter breaking through!"


    Du Yunlong looked at all this with his eyes flashing and murmured.


    He can clearly feel that the energy fluctuation is the energy of material law!


    "It seems a pity that Shaojing''s talent is just a breakthrough in the material law."


    Zhen Qingchun smacks her lips, feeling excited, but also has a sense of regret.


    Du Shaojing does not lose much to his brother Du Shaofu in terms of talent, but the various opportunities and hardships that she has gained have limited her strength!


    It''s a pity that Du Shao Jing''s breakthrough in the material world is a pity.


    Now all the creatures in Shenwu world have known that after reaching immortality, it is almost impossible to make a breakthrough in the other three primitive laws.


    It is for this reason that Du Shaofu suppressed his own accomplishments when he cut down the realm of truth until he mastered all the four primitive laws before he attacked the realm of immortality!


    Only in this way can he reach the unique state of emptiness after ancient times!


    "It''s good to break through immortality! Thirty three days, countless strong, but relatively speaking, the immortal strong is the existence of the absolute strong, that barrier also does not know how many talented people stopped, so that countless people are amazed! This is not only about talent, but also about other factors that restrict the breakthrough of living beings! "


    Du Tingxuan was open and said with a smile.


    His daughter was the first to break through immortality, which he was very willing to see.


    Although from the bottom of his heart, he would like his daughter to reach the realm of emptiness like his son, but that is really unimaginable, and it is impossible to insist on it!


    "With the first one, there will be more and more immortality in the Shenwu world! When the strength of our world is greatly increased, we will kill until thirty-three days, enter the eighteen levels of hell, and fight with the demons! "


    Du Yunlong''s cloud robe swung lightly, and his whole body was filled with a strong sense of war.


    At this time, he also reached the peak of the late stage of the real chopping. He was not far away from the realm of immortality. As soon as the opportunity came, he could make a breakthrough!


    "Look! Shenwu world will never be the turtle in the war of demons


    In the pupil of Kalou jueyu''s eyes, there is also a burst of fiery spirit, showing hegemony!


    This is the biggest obsession of all Shenwu world creatures. Everyone wants to fight with Du Shaofu, but the premise of all this is that they can have enough strength!


    Listening to the words of Du Yunlong and Jialou jueyu, all of them fell into silence and focused their attention on the earth movement caused by Du Shaojing.


    What happened here in the palace of the wasteland was quickly perceived by the strong in other places only in a short period of time!


    "Is there a strong one breaking through immortality?"


    "What a powerful fluctuation, absolutely a breakthrough, no doubt immortal!"


    "Good! In the world of martial arts, there will finally be a strong immortal! "


    "This wave comes from the wasteland. Let''s go and have a look."


    "You can''t miss such a grand occasion!"


    Soon, all over the Shenwu world, there were creatures rushing towards the wasteland, heading for the stone city in the direction of the terrible wave.


    Many people are very excited to see the appearance of an immortal state, which makes the world of Shenwu boil up!


    With the arrival of countless powerful people, the desolate country is becoming more and more lively!


    Originally, all the creatures in the three continents and nine states were extremely excited, and the strong men of all major forces arrived in the wasteland.


    "This is a good start. The first immortal strong man appears. After a short time, such a grand occasion will break out in the whole Shenwu world! At that time, the immortality of this realm will grow like the one that broke through the realm of seizing gods and cutting down the truth before, and will grow like mushrooms after a spring rain! "A strong man of Xuanfu gate opened his mouth and said with relief.


    Since the end of the evil cult disaster, Du Shaofu and others left the Shenwu world, with the earth shaking changes in this world, is it not the case!


    Each time, soon after the first strong man in the wasteland made a breakthrough, the creatures in this realm began to rise in an explosive way. Even now, the realm of cutting the truth is not a rare thing in this field!


    And walking in front of all living creatures, or a dry wasteland people!


    As you can imagine, just wait for Du Shaojing as the first person to step out of such a step, and soon more people will step out of that step!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Under the attention of all people, the light of the large area is constantly emitting, the power of the law is surging and mighty, shaking the void!


    The whole desolate country was shrouded in a terrible wave of energy!


    Such a scene is something that no living creature in this world has ever seen before. It''s just heard from Du Shaofu and others!


    And as time goes on, the power of that terrible law becomes more and more vast and profound, rolling and surging!


    The strong men of all walks quickly retreated to the distance and did not dare to stay in the palace!


    The force of this law can affect the strength in their bodies. Everyone feels that their Qi is pulled. If they want to rush out, they will not be controlled!


    Du Shaojing''s power of law, soon reached a peak, no longer continue to climb!


    However, just as everyone was thinking that all this would continue until she really made a breakthrough, the energy of the law of matter in the sky suddenly converged and disappeared like water!


    "Well? What''s the matter, why all of a sudden it stopped! "


    "Shaojing stopped breaking through. Is it something unusual that has happened?"


    "No, is there something wrong with the breakthrough?"


    "Go and have a look!"


    At first, they were stunned, and then they made such conjectures one after another!


    Their incomparable fright, if the conjecture is true, it is absolutely not a good thing!


    Every time a practitioner breaks through, there will be a huge risk. The light one will be hurt, and the other will be able to make the body die!


    So in an instant, all people''s hearts were suddenly raised and rushed to the palace''s location at full speed!


    "Don''t let anything happen!"


    Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu and other strong people are extremely nervous!


    Du Shaojing is their relative. It would be hard to accept any accident.


    In addition, as the first powerful person in the Shenwu world to impact the immortal world, if this failure will be a great blow to this field, no one wants to see such a thing happen.


    "Don''t worry! Don''t worry


    The hearts of all the people are constantly chanting, a heart is always hanging in the air.


    They were very fast and soon returned to the sky above stone city.


    But all of a sudden, just as they were preparing to rush into the place where Du Shaojing was shut down, a figure suddenly appeared and blocked them all!


    "Don''t worry, Shaojing, that baby is OK!"


    The visitor is an old man, full of boundless overbearing implication!


    His body is tall and straight, and the old hair on his head makes his life feel more awed.


    "Holy master!"


    Du Yunxuan, Du Yunxuan, Du Yunxuan and others were all present.


    Just standing in front of them, the old man has a sense of standing in awe of the mountains. People also know him very well, and he is terrible!


    And he, in addition to being the strongest left behind in the Shenwu world and the dean of tianwu college, who else can he have?


    "What do you mean, is it not Shaojing that she broke through and had an accident?"


    Du Tingxuan rushed forward and asked eagerly.


    For Du Shaojing''s situation, he was most worried, but did not want to see his daughter have any mistakes.


    While Du Tingxuan was talking, other strong men came forward one by one. They all looked at the old man in front of him nervously and wanted to hear his answer.


    "Don''t worry, she didn''t have any accident! As for what happened, you will know later! "


    Looking at the expression of the people, the holy emperor suddenly showed a mysterious smile, and at the same time sold a pass.


    However, although the most holy emperor had not made clear his words, Du Tingxuan and others felt at ease by looking at the smile on his face.


    "Master, what is the situation? Shaojing is clearly breaking through the realm of immortality, but why is it suddenly interrupted? "


    At this time, Du Xiaoman came forward and asked.


    "Look, you''ll soon know!"


    The most holy emperor is still mysterious, just to show people to feel.Hearing what he said, it was not easy for people to ask more questions. All of them released the power of Yuan Shen and peeped into Du Shaojing''s situation.


    It was not long after that, and suddenly, a strange wave appeared again, and it was felt by all people from Du Shaojing''s seclusion.


    "Eh?"


    Zhen Qingchun suddenly surprised, and the whole person was surprised.


    "This is..."


    Du Tingxuan was also stunned. He was very surprised by what he had perceived.


    "The power of the law of space! This is the power of the laws of space! "


    "Shaojing, this is..."


    "She is accumulating the power of the second primitive law. I''m afraid that she wants to break through the immortality with a variety of primitive laws!"


    "Great! If we can succeed in this way, the strength after the breakthrough will be doubled than that of a single original law breakthrough! "


    After the real perception of Du Shaojing''s state, the strong people on the scene were boiling again, and all of them sighed with horror.


    Only then did they know that Du Shaojing did not break through the accident. The previous material law was suppressed by her!


    At this time, the second primitive law is surging wildly. It is obvious that she is not willing to advance to immortality only by material law!


    The result of this will make the road of breakthrough more difficult, but once successful, the benefits will be unimaginable!


    "Shaofu broke through the four primitive laws at the same time. The little star mastered three kinds of primitive laws. Du Xiaoyao''s goods also broke through the space law and the soul law at the same time! If Shaojing can master at least two primitive laws, then our family will be envious of the whole thirty-three days! "


    Du Tingxuan began to get excited and murmured.


    Everyone knows how hard it is to master a variety of primitive laws and break through immortality.


    But now, the wasteland has already had Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, who are the first to achieve it. If Shaojing can also achieve it, it is definitely a matter worthy of celebration!


    Whether it is for the Du family, or for the wasteland, or for the whole Shenwu world, they are happy to see its success!


    "The law of space! How terrible


    A strong man of SAMON Jianzong stood in the void, and felt the power of space law transmitted from nothingness. The whole person seemed to be frozen.


    Around him, there is an invisible force in the turbulent, firmly locked in the space here, forming a unique field.


    Du Shaojing''s power has affected all people. Of course, the most holy emperor is not among them!


    With the passage of time, the power of this Law once again climbed to the top of the land, extremely powerful!


    The people had already been carried by the most holy emperor and retreated far away to avoid all this.


    Time goes by slowly. In the blink of an eye, nearly a month''s time goes by in a hurry.


    At this time, Du Shaojing where the law of the volatile breath, more and more become profound, has been maintaining that state!


    However, what makes people feel amazing is that when people once again think that Du Shaojing''s space law reaches its peak, it will surely arouse the power of material law and make a final breakthrough, then the terrible power of space law will retreat like a tide again!


    This scene, like what happened before!


    Obviously, Du Shaojing converged the force of space law!


    "This..."


    All the people looked at each other, some speechless.


    "Does Shaojing want to try the third primitive law?"


    Du Tingxuan frowned slightly. There was shock in his eyes, but at the same time, he was puzzled.


    He knew Du Shaojing very well. He knew that his daughter had great attainments in both the material law and the space law, but not in the law of time and the law of soul!


    At this juncture, it is not easy to try the third primitive law again!


    "Don''t worry, watch it!"


    On one side, the supreme emperor stroked his beard and said mysteriously with a smile.


    Hearing this, everyone no longer talks too much. They all turn their attention to Du Shaojing''s seclusion again.


    Sure enough, only soon after the power of the law of space disappeared, it was a secret force!


    "The law of time..."


    The crowd was stunned again and looked at each other in disbelief.


    "When did Shaojing practice the law of time to such an extent?"


    Du Yunlong stood in the original place, and the whole person was stunned and surprised.


    Not only he, but also Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, qianguyu and others have the same feeling.


    Du Shaojing has a close relationship with other people. Everyone knows that she has great attainments in space law and material law. But what''s the matter with the law of time?"The little girl is really talented. In a few hundred years, she has fully understood all the methods I taught me! Today, even the law of time has come to such a situation! If she can break through immortality with three original laws at the same time, her future achievements will surely surpass that of my husband


    At this time, the most holy emperor showed a happy smile, a pair of old eyes narrowed into a seam, very happy.


    He stroked his beard and looked very pleased.


    "It was given by my predecessors!"


    It was then clear to all that Du Shaojing''s master of the law of time was taught by the most holy emperor.


    Who is the holy emperor? It''s the existence of a sitting and forgetting third place, and the means to become famous are the laws of time and space!


    In this two ways, if he teaches each other, it will definitely benefit a lot!


    Du Shaofu''s ancient space, with the power of time and space, is the perfect combination of the hands of the most holy emperor!


    "It''s good to have such a disciple after years of deep sleep and breakthrough!"


    The holy emperor narrowed his old eyes and kept nodding his head.


    He looked at where Du Shaojing was, and the essence of the light came out of his pupils.


    "Master, have you accepted Shaojing as a disciple? When did it happen? "


    Zhen Qingchun and others were stunned. They did not know why they looked at the holy emperor.


    They didn''t hear anything about it.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The most holy emperor laughed and said, "of course you don''t know. When I took her as a disciple, you were all in seclusion! At that time, the little girl was also in the critical moment of breakthrough. I saw that she was gifted and helped her a little bit! However, her success is also the result of her efforts. I just added a little bit. The key is her own understanding! "


    "So it is..."


    Du Tingxuan and others understood that they all nodded their heads.


    Then, people no longer multi language, once again look at Du Shaojing place, want to see her final breakthrough!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2912

    The desolate country and all the people who came to the desolate country were in the wait. They wanted to wait until Du Shaojing finally made a breakthrough!


    The supreme emperor, who was the dean of tianwu college, accepted her as a disciple, which surprised everyone a little.


    Obviously, because of this master''s existence, Du Shaojing certainly got extraordinary benefits, which was not limited to the guidance on the level of law!


    And this is what people are happy to see.


    In the void, the power of fierce laws fluctuates fiercely, and the law of time is flowing, affecting the whole stone city!


    Even if many strong people just stand on the periphery, they can still feel that they are trapped in the cycle of time and space, and it is difficult to break free.


    However, thanks to the supreme emperor, a strong man who forgets the third place, under his protection, there is no fear of the terrible power released by Du Shaojing''s breakthrough and how the damage is caused. Even the large buildings of the Imperial Palace have not been shaken!


    "I hope Shaojing can forge ahead smoothly into immortality, which can be regarded as a good example for many creatures in Shenwu world!"


    Du Tingxuan''s eyes were burning, feeling all the fluctuations in the sky, and his heart was thinking.


    There are three primitive principles in Du Shaojing''s cultivation. If he succeeds in breaking through, his power will surely be incomparable. He can directly fight against the immortal triple heaven!


    In addition, the most powerful state in the world of Shenwu since ancient times is beyond the realm of heaven. Du Shaojing, as the first of all creatures in this world to break through the realm of immortality, can definitely bring great confidence to many creatures!


    Of course, Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are not included in this list!


    With the continuous changes of this world, it will be comparable with each other in the thirty-three days. It is not unimaginable at all!


    "This little girl, I''ll take good care of her!"


    The most holy emperor said with a smile.


    His voice fell, but he saw another violent tremor in the void!


    Then, people feel that the atmosphere in the palace is expanding again, and the laws of space and material emerge at the same time, interwoven with the law of time!


    Terrible expansion of the field, the rapid spread and open, want to cover tens of thousands of miles!


    In this field, the derivative states of the material laws such as gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder and so on are constantly changing, and then the boundless and majestic energy is produced, which is raging like a tsunami!


    The three primitive laws are intertwined with each other. The time and space are rotating, the great world is evolving, and there are many strange phenomena!


    The whole Shenwu world seems to have been affected by such forces. The void is twisted and strange, which shocked countless creatures!


    Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Du Yunlong, jialoujueyu, yiwuming and others are waiting in silence, and they are also quietly realizing that they want to observe something from Du Shaojing''s breakthrough process, so as to help them take such a step in the future!


    With the passage of time, the fluctuations of the three original laws in the void have finally begun to merge!


    Seeing such a scene, the people are not a tight look, they know, Du Shaojing began a critical sprint!


    "This process is very difficult, but if we rush through it, it will be a brand-new world."


    Du Yunlong''s clothes and robes fluttered and his eyes sparkled.


    The rest of them nodded and agreed.


    Time goes by slowly. In the blink of an eye, several months pass by in a flash!


    During this period, Du Tingxuan and other people in the wilderness, as well as other powerful forces, have been paying close attention to Du Shaojing.


    In this period of time, the whole Shenwu world has recently had a huge vision, which makes all living creatures feel astonished!


    However, no one was frightened. The news of Du Shaojing''s breakthrough spread like a hurricane!


    In the end, the desolate country once again became the focus of this field, countless pairs of eyes were constantly watching here, hoping to get the progress of the matter at the first time.


    Finally, on this day, the power of the endless law that fluctuates in the void reaches a peak, and then suddenly suddenly closes, like the tide of the sea, which is fierce, but the castration is also irresistible!


    "Well? The power of the law is converging. Is Shaojing going to break through the barrier? "


    Du Tingxuan and others were stunned, and then surged with boundless expectation. Everyone looked at each other and saw that there was expectation on each other''s faces.


    But this kind of expectation just emerged, and suddenly a force thousands of times stronger than the previous one emerged again and spread in the void bravely!


    "This is..."


    Everyone retreated, scared by this force!


    Fortunately, the most holy emperor took the first step to block everything out, so as not to hurt the practitioners below the immortal realm!


    "Immortal! It is immortal indeedDu Tingxuan felt his lips tremble, and he could not stop murmuring.


    He was so excited in his words that he had a strong sense of excitement!


    It can be judged from this breath that Du Shaojing has really broken through to the realm of immortality, and the strength sent out can easily shake himself and others back!


    "It''s been a long time. I''ve been waiting so long."


    Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, Jialou jueyu and others are also very happy.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The holy emperor suddenly burst into laughter. His old eyes narrowed to a gap. He stroked his beard and said with satisfaction: "little girl is good. The three primitive laws break through immortality. This is much better than me!"


    He spoke at the same time, not to stop the jaw, a look of comfort!


    When he finished speaking, the mighty force of the sky retreated, and then a graceful figure rushed out from below and instantly came to the public!


    "Shaojing!"


    "Sister!"


    Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoman and others all quickly surrounded.


    The figure that this road rushes out, can not be Du Shaojing!


    At this time, her whole person looks very different from the past, and her temperament has changed greatly. She looks more profound and vast than before!


    "Father! Big sister! Second brother


    Du Shaojing smiles and greets the crowd.


    Then, she came to the holy emperor and bowed down and saluted: "I''ve seen master!"


    "Good! Finally, a breakthrough has been made! Tut Tut, the three original laws. If they spread to thirty-three days, I''m afraid many people will be crazy! How many people have ever been able to achieve this


    The supreme emperor looked at the Yingying woman in front of him, and he was very satisfied.


    This is his disciple, can have this achievement, absolutely is a matter to be proud of!


    But this sentence made Du Shaojing''s face red, and she saw her lips slightly open, saying, "with my brother and little stars, their pearls and jades in front of her, how can Shaojing be so honored?"


    "This..."


    The people on one side were speechless, shaking their heads and laughing bitterly.


    Du Shaofu is a stranger at all. If you want to compare with him, it''s too shocking!


    As for the little star, after going thirty-three days, she has also obtained great opportunities and benefits. In addition, her natural capital is extraordinary, so it is reasonable to take that step.


    However, Du Shaojing is not the same. He is a strong man who has completely cultivated in the world of Shenwu!


    "It''s not only the elder brother, but also the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God. I''m afraid it''s too much more than Shaojing."


    Only in the silence, Du Shaojing said so.


    She was very modest and not proud of her strength at the moment.


    It is true that every one of these people mentioned by Du Shaojing is unique in the world, except Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing, who are still growing up. The three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God have been above all living creatures for a long time!


    The height of those two people is not what ordinary people can imagine!


    "Good, you have this kind of mentality, and you won''t be worse than them in the future! At least in my opinion, it''s not impossible for me to reach the level of Bruce Lee compared with Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou! "


    The most holy emperor nodded his head and said to Du Shaojing.


    The dean of tianwu college said it very seriously, but listening to these words in other people''s ears made them all dumbfounded!


    Many people can''t help but pull out their ears and wonder if they just heard something wrong.


    "What? The two most powerful masters of the three thousand worlds and the Dragon God are in the president''s mouth It''s a kid or a kid? "


    All the people are dazed at each other, one by one are startled.


    They had to wonder whether the most holy emperor had any close relationship with the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God. Otherwise, how could they not have a trace of awe towards the two most powerful, but still carry the posture of an elder?


    Such doubts, so that people are extremely puzzled, can not help looking at the holy emperor, eyes become very strange.


    "What are you all looking at me for?"


    The supreme emperor grabbed the hand of his beard and looked at the crowd in a puzzled way.


    After a while, he seemed to have seen through all the people''s thoughts. Suddenly he laughed again and said, "ha ha ha Lu Shaoyou is my apprentice. I call him a boy. It''s OK! "


    And such words, all of a sudden, will be called a foreign Jiao Nen!


    Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu, and Yi Wuming all blinked their eyes with a strange emotion rolling in their hearts.Lu Shaoyou, the master of three thousand thousand worlds, is the disciple of the most holy emperor?


    This news, people until today just know, have to make them are greatly surprised!


    If so, there is nothing wrong with the words of the most holy emperor!


    "No wonder the master is so strong. He is the master of 3000 masters of the world! I''ve always wondered why such a powerful terrorist appeared in Shenwu world, but it''s also from three thousand worlds


    Du Tingxuan''s mouth gave birth to a bitter smile, shook his head and said.


    Everyone has guessed about the identity of the holy emperor, but there is no clue.


    In the early days of Shenwu world, tianwu college was the holy land of the whole three continents and nine states, which was yearned for by countless people.


    Such a place makes all living creatures feel strange and want to know who created it.


    After the president appeared, they were shocked to find that the strength of the founder was much more terrible than they had imagined.


    It is for this reason that the living creatures in this world are more curious about the origin of tianwu.


    But no one knows all this, including Du Shaofu!


    Until today, the president inadvertently said a word, just revealed this fact!


    This also explains a lot of questions, such as why there is a man in Shenwu world who forgets the existence of the third place and creates tianwu college. Why does the dean of Shenwu have the posture of an elder when he mentions the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon God


    It seems that in the ancient times, under the leadership of the three thousand masters of the world, there were many strong people who entered the world of Shenwu and left many indelible footprints here!


    "Don''t stay here. Shaojing''s breakthrough in immortality is a great joy! Under this observation, you may have a lot of insights. Take this opportunity to practice in seclusion, and strive for an early breakthrough, so that this field can show its own extraordinary


    The most holy emperor ignored the people''s eyes, just waved his hand and said, "I''m going back to tianwu college. There are some very good little guys there, and they are worth training! If you have any questions about cultivation, you can come to tianwu academy to find me! "


    "Yes


    When they heard, they all bowed down respectfully and said.


    After observing Du Shaojing''s breakthrough of immortality, many powerful people present have their own understanding.


    This can also be regarded as an opportunity, some people go ahead, open up a precedent, has a strong reference role.


    In addition, the most gratifying thing is that the president is willing to give advice, which will make people less detours and make better breakthroughs!


    As for the good little guys in tianwu college, everyone knows that in addition to general, guiwa and Gu Xinyan, the strongest people are four young men and women, named Teng Mo, Zhang Yishan, Huang Xiaofeng and Yu Yu Yu. In the early years, the first three have already had the name of tianwu three Shenyan, which is very loud!


    After the ceremony, they all dispersed.


    And Du Tingxuan and other powerful people of the wasteland country are also ready to leave and go back to the closed door.


    At this time, Du Shaojing moved lightly and came to the emperor.


    "Master!"


    She did not make any detours, and asked directly, "Shaojing wants to go out and Practice for this breakthrough, but I don''t know whether it is appropriate to go to thirty-three days now?"


    Du Shaojing has just made a breakthrough. He is an immortal one. His strength is comparable to that of the ordinary immortal triple heaven!


    Actually speaking, this is definitely an excellent strength. If it was in the past, it would have been enough to protect herself within thirty-three days. As long as she did not provoke the huge super power, few people could touch her.


    Therefore, she had the idea of going out to practice.


    However, the situation is tense for the past thirty-three days, and the demons are rampant. Many creatures have entered the realm of the war between gods and demons, and entered the 18 levels of hell!


    So Du Shaojing wanted to listen to his master''s advice and advice!


    "Well! After the breakthrough, you should go out and experience some solid cultivation! If you want to continue to improve, you can''t sit in this field and watch the sky. After all, today''s Shenwu world has not really risen! "


    The most holy emperor nodded and said, "go, go to the supreme heaven, and find the kingdom of Yuqing! Now it''s Du Shaofu''s power. Through them, you can go to the devil Kingdom, not to mention directly stepping into the 18 levels of hell, or at least you can go to the periphery and have a fight with the demons! "


    He spoke seriously, looking at his apprentice.


    In the past thirty-three days, the situation has changed greatly. As before, various ethnic groups have been fighting for hegemony. Countless forces have been fighting with each other, and they have many opportunities to hone themselves.


    Now, because of the demons, all the world, even the overwhelming majority of forces, have united unprecedentedly to unite, unite against the enemy and reject the demons together!


    This is a very good phenomenon, and it is much more gratifying than a loose sand with its own thoughts!


    But in contrast, Du Shaojing entered the thirty-three days, the experience opportunity that can get, will also be very rare!Therefore, the best place to go is the magic war!


    There are many demons out of the eighteen hells. Although they can''t make a big storm under the hunting of the strong in the past thirty-three days, it is still a serious event.


    In addition, now that millions of powerful people have entered the 18 levels of hell, people are more needed to guard the situation of God devil war in case of any accident.


    For Du Shaojing, in that situation, you can get good experience. At the same time, it can be regarded as contributing to the fight against the demons!


    "Good! I remember what the master said


    Du Shaojing paid homage, and then left with Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoman, yepiaoling and others, and returned to the wasteland.


    The most holy emperor also went to tianwu academy and took charge of Shenwu world at the same time!


    The next day after Du Shaojing returned to the wasteland, he said goodbye to his parents and relatives, as well as many powerful people in the wasteland!


    She walked directly through the void, and her graceful figure soon disappeared, and there was no trace.


    "The first immortal strong in the world of Shenwu, we can''t fall behind too much! Young Fu, little star and little demon are fighting in the hell on the 18th floor. We relatives must do something


    Looking at Du Shaojing''s disappearing figure, Du Yunlong raised his head and kept whispering.


    When you want to know where Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are now, as relatives, the strong men of the wasteland have an indescribable feeling.


    They want to fight together with Du Shaofu and others to fight for the big plan of resisting the demons in the past thirty-three days!


    But now, the cultivation of all people is still too weak to play a big role.


    Therefore, the first thing to do next is to practice with all one''s strength, not to mention catching up with Du Shaofu, but also to keep up with Du Shaojing, and pour out a group of immortal strong men, so that the glory of the martial arts world will be revealed in thirty-three days!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2913

    For a long time after that, many creatures in Shenwu world entered the state of seclusion one after another. Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu, Du Yunlong, yepiaoling, qianguyu, etc. were all striving to achieve immortality as soon as possible.


    At the same time, the changes in the Shenwu world are still continuing. The aura of heaven and earth is breeding on a large scale, and the power of suppressing is gradually decreasing. In addition, the world form is also expanding!


    All this has something to do with Du Shaofu!


    At this time, he was fighting on the 11th floor of the 18th floor hell, pushing the demons together with millions of strong men in 33 days!


    After many times of tempering with Hellfire, Du Shaofu''s strength has increased rapidly. From the beginning of entering the second level of Xudao, he has reached the middle level of the second level of Xudao. With his real combat power, he can suppress the existence of sitting and forgetting the first state. With his various means, he is not afraid to fight against the second level of Xudao!


    This kind of promotion can be called terror, so that more than 200 strong people can''t help but be astonished!


    Most of the people in the heart are not forced to smile.


    Before entering the eighteen levels of hell, Du Shaofu''s strength was much weaker than them. It was only stronger than the normal immortal zenith, which could not be compared with the real situation of sitting and forgetting!


    But with these years of fighting in the 18 layers of hell, with the help of the broken seal between each layer of hell, the boy used the hell flame there to continuously refine, and his strength actually had such a huge leap, which is really incredible!


    The most important thing is that Du Shaofu''s breakthrough does not have any bottleneck. He just improves step by step. As long as the energy required is enough and the understanding is enough, it will steadily improve!


    And people like them, every step they take, are facing great difficulties!


    However, everyone was very clear that Du Shaofu was able to do so because he was in the unique state of emptiness!


    In this realm, there is no barrier to the growth of each level, only when breaking through the large level, there will be no small obstacles!


    "The entrance to the 12th floor of hell is not far ahead. Let''s move forward quickly."


    Du Shaofu took the lead in the crowd.


    In his hands, Zijin tianque always releases the bright light. He waves and cuts down again and again, killing a demon along the way!


    "I''m going to the twelfth floor of hell. I always think our trip is too smooth. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing."


    Lu Jingyun looked at the front with burning eyes and murmured.


    Since they entered the 18th floor hell, they have been pushing along all the way. Although a large number of demons met, they fought fiercely, but relatively speaking, they were not particularly fierce. They were not quite consistent with their original ideas!


    The evil clan this kind of painless resistance, causes the strong person''s damage is not big.


    And the more so, the more worried Lu Jingyun is.


    What can be imagined is that when the final decisive battle is reached, most of the forces of the demon clan will be revealed at the same time, which will be a terrible test for the strong in the past thirty-three days!


    "Now that you have entered here, you can''t go back easily!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and said, "let''s go to the 13th level of hell first. Anyway, what should we do in this trip! If we encounter irresistible situation, we should retreat in time! At the very least, we should keep the main combat power for thirty-three days! Now, it''s not the time to have the ultimate war with the demons! "


    No one dares to underestimate the power of the demons. In ancient times, it can make Pangu God and the whole Pangu world tremble!


    But now along the way, the resistance they encounter is not huge, the demons have not formed an effective resistance!


    Can imagine the next road, certainly not easy to go!


    Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others no longer said much and continued to rush towards the entrance of the 12th floor hell.


    Each level of hell will take a lot of time to fight. Like the 11th layer of hell, there is a larger number of demon resistance. In addition, it took Du Shaofu 60 or 70 years to reach the entrance to the twelfth level hell.


    However, when all the people were ready to throw themselves into the Hellfire, suddenly a ferocious atmosphere of killing came!


    In the spirit of killing and cutting, there is boundless ferocity and terrifying violence!


    As soon as the breath appeared, the eleventh layer of hell was filled with scarlet, and a terrible bloody air filled in every inch of space!


    Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Cheng, Longque, Longxu, Qu daojue and other strong men suddenly felt that they were falling into the swamp, and their movements were stagnant!


    "Blood ancestor!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly startled. This breath was familiar to him. Earlier, when he was in the qianxu jinghuatian period, he once faced each other head-on!


    The man who has such a fierce and fierce spirit of killing and cutting, and his power is terrible, is afraid that there is only blood ancestor in the world!"The old bird with mixed hair is really moving. It must be aiming at us! It''s not easy to leave the 11th floor of hell


    Lu Jingyun''s face was very serious and frowned, and his words were deep.


    Soon after they entered the eleventh hell, they felt the existence of the blood ancestor!


    However, in the past few decades, the strong man launched a terrifying battle in this space, but the old ghost never appeared!


    At the end of the day, people will regard it as nonexistent!


    After all, when Qian Xu Jing Huatian, Lu Shaoyou once severely damaged Xuezu and severed his arm. It took a long time to recover!


    But when Du Shaofu and others thought that Xuezu would not choose to stop them at this level, and millions of people on their side could successfully enter the twelfth layer of hell, they did not expect that the old ghost suddenly moved again!


    "Sit and forget to prepare for the battle, others retreat to the entrance of the next floor of hell, waiting for us! If it''s not right, just leave! "


    A thirty three day old man of sitting and forgetting in the third place uttered a deep drink, and his eyes were bright and Zhan Zhan said.


    As soon as the voice of his words fell, millions of people, even if they moved, could no longer care to fight with the remaining demons. Could it be that they drove full speed to the entrance to the next level of hell!


    In addition, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, long que, long Xu, and more than 200 strong people of sitting and forgetting quickly gathered in one place and stood in the same place to stand in line!


    "Old man, let''s meet you! Let''s see if you can kill as wantonly as before with your broken body


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled, staring into the void.


    Other people are also one by one staring round eyes, looking around the scarlet light!


    For those who are strong in sitting and forgetting, they also feel a lot of pressure at this time. After all, Xuezu is a strong person carrying the way. Even though his strength has been damaged repeatedly, his power is still irresistible!


    "I don''t believe that so many people can''t stop a blood ancestor who has been hurt again and again!"


    Lu Jingyun burst out a strong sense of war. With the fall of his words, more than 200 strong people who sit and forget are all exerting ferocious fluctuations of Qi and intertwined with each other!


    And when this kind of action, all people feel the whole body is loose, that terrible blood evil spirit, no longer can cause too big influence on them!


    "Jie Jie Jie A group of audacious mole ants dare to enter the hell on the 18th floor and die! "


    Just then, a sad laugh came and fell into everyone''s ears.


    The sound is floating and comes from all directions, which makes people feel confused.


    "Old bird with mixed hair, since it has come out, why is it hiding? Is it too ugly to see people with a broken wing?"


    Du Shaofu turned his mouth and said coldly.


    His words make other strong people around him also show a strange smile. Is it not that his face is hung with a piece of hey ran!


    Du Shaofu was trying to stimulate Xuezu and wanted him to show his real body.


    Although the old bird was badly hurt, it would bring unimaginable troubles to the public if he hid in the dark.


    And if forced to appear, it will be much easier to deal with it!


    As a result, people also had to admire Du Shaofu''s tact. His mouth was just like opening the light. It was extremely poisonous!


    With the strength and identity of xuezuna, how can he withstand such ridicule and be cut off by Lu Shaoyou? This is a great shame. This time, he is criticized by Du Shaofu. If anyone is ridiculed like this, he will jump out!


    "How dare Lizi make use of his words? Is it true that my ancestor can''t kill you?"


    Sure enough, xuezudun cried out, containing endless rage.


    That terrible roar shook the sky for nine days, almost made the whole hell send out a terrible tremor!


    "Hula..."


    At the next moment, he saw a bloody light rising from the sky, breaking through the void and heading for Du Shaofu and others!


    In this bloody light, a huge Phoenix spreads its wings and strikes the sky, just like a piece of red cloud, covering the sky and the earth, with great visual impact!


    "Here it is! Prepare for the battle


    Du Shaofu gave a grim smile, and suddenly he said.


    There was no need for his instructions. All the strong men on the scene were shocked and quickly gathered around Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others.


    In all people''s eyes, the blood ancestor waved blood clouds all over the sky, and soon came to Du Shaofu and others!


    "Human beings, you dare to go to the eighteen levels of hell, you are looking for death!"


    He fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu, and a fierce light came out of his fierce pupils. As if he was going to swallow him up, he said, "the source of chaos in you is still in the hands of my ancestors! Jie Jie Jie... "


    He said at the end, once again issued a gloomy smile!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2914

    In the early years, when Du Shaofu led the thirty-three day strong men into qianxu jinghuatian, when Xuezu Fang appeared, he felt that he had the chaotic origin of Dalao Tianzun, so he directly seized it!


    It is bred by the powerful without image. It has miraculous effect and has great effect on the injury of blood ancestor!


    If he succeeds in taking it away, he will recover in a very short time after being suppressed by Yuanfeng for many years!


    Therefore, Xuezu was extremely coveted by Du Shaofu''s chaotic origin and wanted to seize it!


    However, the sudden appearance of Lu Shaoyou at that time broke Xuezu''s plan!


    And in the end, Lu Shaoyou breaks his wings by defeating Xuezu!


    Until now, the blood ancestor appeared in front of Du Shaofu and others in the human form, which is also a little less. If you want to grow up again, it will cost a lot of time and resources!


    However, the cold eyes looked at Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others. While Xuezu''s laughter was cold, he was also excited!


    Originally, he hid himself in the eighteen layers of hell just to avoid Lu Shaoyou''s pursuit. Who ever thought that these creatures of thirty-three days were so bold that they rushed directly into the eighteen layers of hell!


    Xuezu secretly vowed that he would never let Du Shaofu escape this time. He must get the origin of the chaos!


    "You are so confident, you can surpass so many of us? Do you really think you''re in your heyday and can do whatever you want? "


    Lu Jingyun sneered and said coldly.


    He had no fear, but was filled with the spirit of war!


    Indeed, if the blood ancestor is in its heyday, more than 200 sitting and forgetting strong people on our side together will not be enough for the old ghost to slap!


    The realm of carrying Taoism has been rare since ancient times, and its strength can be imagined!


    Lu Jingyun is not arrogant generation, naturally can see the huge gap between each other!


    However, at present, the old ghost wound on the injury, after several devastation, the strength has been greatly reduced!


    In particular, the two strikes of Lu Shaoyou in the Jinghua heaven of qianxu made Xuezu''s Qi move disorderly, and a broken feather and wing took away much power from his body!


    In the absence of sufficient and powerful resources, it is impossible to recover in just a few hundred years!


    Just because of this, Lu Jingyun has confidence. More than 200 sitting and forgetting here are doing their best. It''s not that there is no chance to defeat Xuezu!


    "Hum, what a wild human being, just a sitting and forgetting the third place, dare to be so presumptuous in front of my ancestors!"


    Blood ancestor''s eyes suddenly a horizontal, hard stare at Lu Jingyun, and then said: "but today my ancestor just want to kill that boy, get his chaos origin, and if you don''t open your eyes, I don''t want to kill you in this hell together!"


    As he spoke, he also glanced at Du Shaofu beside Lu Jingyun. The blood color of terror burst out like a sharp sword stained with blood!


    "Old man, since you are so confident, try it! Don''t be defeated this time, and run away in panic! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes and eyebrows were raised, and the Zijin tianque in his hand slowly pointed to Xuezu, and his whole body flowed out the fierce power of the origin of the road!


    All his strength was accumulating, and soon he reached a peak!


    "Good! We also want to fight with you, the old ghost who survived in ancient times, but we are afraid that you are not good at it and run away with your tail in your hand


    A thirty three day sitting and forgetting strong man also opened his mouth, and said with a sneer, looking at the blood ancestor.


    At this moment, more than 200 people''s sitting and forgetting situations are brewing all their strength, entangled together, forming a terrible light curtain, covering all people''s bodies at the same time!


    Are they not looking at the opposite one armed old figure with burning eyes, the war spirit is filled with endless, shaking the void!


    For the blood ancestor''s tenacity, everyone knows in mind, and there are many people who have seen each other''s hand in the qianxu jinghuatian period!


    But reappearance in the situation is different, in the case of blood ancestor strength loss, they are not without a fight!


    If more than 200 strong deeds can be killed in the hands of TIANLIAN!


    "It''s just a group of ants. It''s better to shout with our ancestors! If you want to die, how can the ancestor not fulfill it? "


    Xuezu''s ferocious face was gloomy, as if to drip out of the water.


    In the face of thirty-three days of strong you a word I a word of shame, how can he bear it!


    How can such a name exist in ancient times!


    But see his fierce pupil suddenly shrink, the whole person is to move!


    "You can''t do more than you can with your ancestors! When you''re sent to the hell on the 18th floor, you''ll have to entertain yourself! "


    Xuezu''s words are cold. While speaking, the only remaining arm suddenly comes out and paddles in the void!"Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    In an instant, the entire void seems to be turned into a pool of clear water, stirred by the huge palm, there are whirlpool ripples, and flow rapidly!


    Then, a terrible storm formed silently, like the roar of the river, the tide hit the sky, and the moon rose in all directions!


    Waves of huge waves are directly beating in the direction of Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao and Lu Ying!


    In this tide, it contains the incomparable power of the road, and even mixed with the power of the origin of chaos. It destroys the withered and decadent, and directly destroys the space. The scene is terrible!


    This is the blood ancestor''s own way. No matter whether it is the thirty-three days or the eighteen layers of hell, it seems a little out of place with this power, but it is undeniable that the momentum is extremely strong!


    The terrible mask created by Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, long que, etc. swings wildly under the power of blood ancestor!


    "Sit back and forget the third place, face the blood ancestor, and others steal from the side. Let''s have a good fight with this old ghost!"


    Lu Jingyun immediately drank and stepped out of the air. His clothes swayed!


    "War!"


    The rest of the strong have been yelling, and more than 20 figures have stepped out of the lineup, forming horns with Lu Jingyun and facing the blood ancestor directly!


    And more people who sit back and forget the first and the second place retreat behind the more than 20 people to form an array against the blood ancestors!


    Each individual is the source of the road released, intertwined with each other, turned into a bright light, against the sky!


    "Ants, go to death!"


    Such a roar came from Xuezu''s throat, and his arm suddenly waved!


    "Hula..."


    The terrifying power of the road surges, and a huge bloody Phoenix appears in an instant. It looks like the body of blood ancestor!


    This huge blood Phoenix flapping its wings, whirling the boundless storm, suddenly hit!


    The sharp claws tear up the void, the phoenix tail gently swing under, kill all obstacles!


    Du Shaofu and others were very serious. At this moment, their spirits reached the peak!


    "Do it!"


    With Lu Jingyun''s cry, all the strong men immediately took action, and pieces of the original power of the law moved empty, and in an instant the whole void was annihilated!


    The first sitting and forgetting strong all made a terrible attack and went towards the blood ancestor!


    Both sides are aggressive, the scene is shocking!


    In a short period of time, the two have a terrible collision!


    The attacks by Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and Longque are fierce and incomparable. The main road is completely destroyed and blocked!


    The attack of more than 200 people moved at the same time. A piece of light and rain swept across the air, directly destroying all the places along the way into chaos. However, when touching the huge blood Phoenix which was transformed from the blood ancestor''s illusion, it was like hitting on a rock and sending out the sound of gold and iron!


    Only Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, Longxu and more than 20 strong people of sitting and forgetting the third place attacked, which caused damage to the blood Phoenix and blocked it. With a large force, it exploded to death, and its bloody wings collapsed!


    But this kind of attack, but did not really defeat it, the blood Phoenix still quickly arrived!


    "It''s beyond your power to shake a tree!"


    Blood ancestor cold drink, sound shock nine days!


    That huge Phoenix is also fierce and moving, in the storm in the sky forward, again toward the people straight forward!


    "The old devil''s methods are too strong. If we fight separately, it will be very difficult to defeat him!"


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was a sense of solemnity. He looked at the huge bloody Phoenix coming at a gallop, and he kept thinking about his plans.


    Blood ancestor''s powerful component is strong, only with his own strength of more than 200 people, if we fight separately, it is not his opponent at all!


    At that time, if one is careless, it is very likely to be broken by each other, and no one will be able to leave here alive at that time!


    Du Shaofu did not want to see such a situation!


    "If you want to deal with Xuezu, you can''t treat each other at leisure! However, we are not helpless! "


    Lu Jingyun''s words are deep.


    But look at his appearance, seem to have what assurance general, must be there are special means!


    Only when he spoke with Du Shaofu, the bloody Phoenix, which was formed by the power of endless road and mixed with the power of chaos, had already been killed!


    Seeing such a scene, many powerful people who dare to neglect, one after another display the strongest means, agglomerate a large area of attack, overturn and directly annihilate the bloody Phoenix!


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, long que, long Xu and others all made the most terrible attack without any reservation!


    In particular, the attack of a group of people sitting and forgetting the third place is extremely terrible, which has caused a lot of damage to Xuefeng!


    "Back!"


    Taking advantage of the huge bloody Phoenix was blocked, Lu Jingyun suddenly gave a shock drink, and took more than 200 people to retreat quickly, leaving the original place!But at the same time, they did not mean to stay at all in their hands, and their hands were unambiguous!


    After a long attack, the bloody Phoenix just in a scream howl, turned into smoke, exploded in the void!


    Seeing such a scene, people just a little relieved!


    Even if the strength of a strong man is greatly damaged, and even the power that is less than one Chengdu in the peak period, it is not easy for people to deal with it!


    However, just as Du Shaofu and others just took a breath, Xuezu opened his mouth again!


    But when he saw his steps in the void, he came slowly. While marching, he said with a gloomy smile: "Jie Jie Jie Jie A group of native chickens and dogs dare to fight with their ancestors! I want to see how long you can resist it


    The blood ancestor''s blood pupil looked at all the people, waving endless sarcasm.


    Especially when he looked at Du Shaofu, he burst out greedily, as if he wanted to swallow one mouthful of it raw!


    The source of chaos left by the Tuan Dalao Heavenly Master is his only possession!


    "You old bird with mixed hair, are you so sure of winning?"


    Lu Jingyun listened to these words, eyebrows can not help but lift, said coldly.


    Then, without turning his eyes, he opened his mouth to Du Shaofu and said, "Uncle Du, I have a way to deal with this old ghost, but I need to take you as the center. I wonder if Uncle Du can have a try?"


    "Tell me what you want me to do!"


    Du Shaofu picked his eyes and looked at Lu Jingyun.


    He was prepared in his heart. It must be a difficult task for Lu Jingyun to say this solemnly!


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t care. As long as he could defeat Xuezu, he would not hesitate to pay the price of serious injury!


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Lu Jingyun immediately delivered the message, and at the same time spoke to more than 200 sitting and forgetting strong people and told the public his ideas!


    With his constant explanation, Du Shaofu finally understood what Lu Jingyun meant.


    "Empty Bagua means? You can have a try


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, and then directly operated the four cardinal principles. In an instant, he constructed a round of extremely terrifying eight trigrams, which was entrenched in the void!


    Only in an instant, a terrible pressure came down, brazenly spread out in this space!


    Far away, some people of the demon clan all of a sudden crawling on the ground, terrified by the terrible pressure!


    Lu Jingyun''s method is to let Du Shaofu display the means of empty eight trigrams, which is the means of his father Lu Shaoyou.


    The empty eight trigrams contain all the order and justice in this world. It was through this means that Du Shaofu broke through the empty Tao with the four primitive laws and achieved the unique realm in this world!


    It''s just that Du Shaofu''s accomplishments are not enough to deal with Xuezu. Lu Jingyun''s meaning is that he wants to use the strength of all the sitting and forgetting strong people on the scene to gather together the empty eight trigrams, and then fight against Xuezu!


    However, this process is extremely dangerous. Du Shaofu himself needs to bear great pressure!


    More than 200 sitting and forgetting power is borrowed by him, which is enough to make earth shaking and kill everything!


    But at the same time, it will also bring terrible danger to Du Shaofu. If he is not careful, he will be crushed into powder by such force, and he will die!


    "I have two means: the immortal metaphysics and the green spirit armor. Both the physical body and the yuan God are extremely tough. They are not weaker than the strong ones who sit and forget the third place! I dare not say that I can easily bear all the strength of the strong, but I can definitely control one or two! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2915

    "I have two means: the immortal metaphysics and the green spirit armor. Both the physical body and the yuan God are extremely tough. They are not weaker than the strong ones who sit and forget the third place! I dare not say that I can easily bear all the strength of the strong, but I can definitely control a little bit! "


    As Du Shaofu thought in his mind, he constantly estimated his ability!


    If the power of more than 200 sitting and forgetting places is linked together by him, it will bring an extremely difficult test to Du Shaofu.


    However, in order to deal with Xuezu, Du Shaofu was not afraid. He wanted to have a try!


    "In that case, let''s start!"


    Lu Jingyun watched Du Shaofu''s movements and said to the people around him.


    As a matter of fact, as the eldest son of the three thousand masters of the world, he himself also mastered the means of empty gossip. If he really exerted his power, his power would be infinitely stronger than Du Shaofu. To know the strength of sitting and forgetting the third place is absolutely not a decoration!


    However, Lu Jingyun did not master the four original laws at the same time. Fundamentally speaking, Lu Jingyun did not operate as comprehensively as Du Shaofu!


    The more than 200 sitting and forgetting places on the scene have entered into immortality through their own means, and then they have set foot on sitting and forgetting!


    Only when Du Shaofu called on all the four primitive laws could he perfectly integrate these forces and use them against the enemy!


    "Emperor Yuqing, the next thing is to see you!"


    "To defeat Xuezu mainly depends on Uncle Du!"


    "If you can''t do something, don''t force it. Let''s ask for another way."


    Many sitting and forgetting strong people are also serious faces, said to Du Shaofu.


    Many people have said that they don''t want to see Du Shaofu get hurt too much!


    "Gentlemen, I have my own discretion. Come on


    Du Shaofu gave a drink and his eyes were frozen.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    That terrible eight trigrams figure is crouching in the void, releasing the bright light, with a majestic force burst out, making the world throb!


    Under the influence of this power, all the space around us has turned into chaotic forms!


    "Everyone chooses the right place according to their own law attribute! My Lord


    The figure of an old man who forgets the third state flashes, which means that he goes to a position of the eight trigrams!


    "I''ll wait for help!"


    There are many other strong men, and this old man stand in the same place!


    And the place where these people are located is the Qian position of the eight trigrams!


    "I am in charge of the throne!"


    In a moment, a strong man snatched out and went to the Kun position. Those who were practicing under the third level of sitting and forgetting also helped from the side!


    "My main shock position!"


    "Leave the seat and leave it to me!"


    "I am the master


    Soon, with a loud cry, all the strong people who sit and forget all rush out and fall into every place of Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams!


    More than 200 people were in position instantly. There were ten figures standing on the eight directions of the empty eight trigrams!


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, Longxu and others are also listed here!


    "We''re going to start pouring strength. Uncle Du, you should be careful. If you can''t support it, please tell everyone in time!"


    Lu Jingyun''s body is as straight as a javelin, and his clothes and robes are flying, just like a god man!


    He was wrapped in the light of Du Shaofu''s empty gossip, and the whole person was shining brilliantly!


    "Hum, how can the light of rice compete with the bright moon! No matter how the strength of our ancestors is damaged, you ants can''t deal with it! "


    The actions of Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others fell into the eyes of Xuezu in the distance.


    When he saw Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams, his eyes were full of waves.


    The figure of empty eight trigrams is extraordinary at a glance, and the breath contained in it is very terrible. Even the strong man like him feels shocked. This is definitely not the means that Du Shaofu can comprehend from this realm!


    However, the blood ancestor is not particularly concerned about!


    In his eyes, the strong man who has been working for thirty-three days is not worrying at all!


    "Boom..."


    Only in the words of Xuezu, his one arm suddenly swings in the void, like a wheel of heaven running over the boundless void, making a terrible sound, like rolling thunder, in order to break the world!


    Along with it, we can see that the scarlet color all over the sky is constantly turning and surging. It seems that the turbid waves are emptied, and the waves are higher and higher, and they are beating in the direction of Du Shaofu and others!


    "Start!"


    Du Shaofu uttered a sharp drink between his throat. He did not dare to neglect him in the face of Xuezu!


    The strong people in all directions of the eight trigrams figure look at each other, even if it is the operation of their own internal force!


    Waves of pure energy roll and move, such as the big waves of a long river, and they all permeate Du Shaofu''s empty eight trigrams!"Long, long..."


    With the help of Du Shaofu, the figures of the eight trigrams turned slowly!


    That strong energy, along the strange track, began to converge towards the center of the eight trigrams pattern!


    In a flash, Du Shaofu''s face changed dramatically!


    His face directly becomes incomparably ruddy, and his body temperature is also rising sharply!


    The magnificent energy shuttles through his body endlessly, which makes him feel like an explosion!


    "What a powerful power, more than 200 sit and forget the power of the strong at the same time, it''s really terrible!"


    Du Shaofu murmured, shocked by what he felt at the moment!


    But at the same time, he is also very clear, Lu Jingyun and others are afraid that only a small part of their strength can achieve such an effect!


    If those who want to do their best, they are likely to let themselves explode and die in an instant, even a slag will not be left!


    "Come on, I can hold on!"


    Du Shaofu burst out a drink, shaking the sky!


    His body was moving, and his muscles and muscles were stirring and fluctuating.


    When Lu Jingyun and others heard Du Shaofu''s words, they did not hesitate. They once again summoned up their great power and poured them into the empty eight trigrams!


    "Ah..."


    With the influx of endless power, Du Shaofu let out a long hiss, like an invisible sword, which broke the sky and earth, and let the 11th layer of hell sing swords everywhere!


    His whole person seems to be about to explode, but there are some places where cracks begin to occur!


    But this kind of feeling, also let him feel incomparably wonderful, this extremely strong power, let a person have a kind of sense of detachment, such as the heaven and earth, all things can be destroyed with one hand!


    "Come on, old man!"


    Du Shaofu roared and hunted in purple robe, and his hair was flying!


    He held up the purple gold sky Que in his hand, pointed directly to the blood ancestor, and the vigorous Qi was boiling!


    At this moment, with the power of more than 200 sitting and forgetting strong men, Du Shaofu felt more powerful than ever before!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2916

    The purple robe was standing in the sky, surrounded by the bright light of the eight trigrams. The powerful and incomparable energy poured into his body constantly!


    With the blessing of these forces, Du Shaofu''s whole body was filled with endless light, which set off his whole person like the God of war, with infinite power!


    "Kill!"


    He took up a sword and rushed out suddenly, carrying the whole empty eight trigrams pattern, and more than 200 sitting and forgetting strong men in different directions. At the same time, he moved and directly killed the blood ancestor!


    "By your little scumbags, you are worthy to fight with our ancestors?"


    On the other side, Xuezu stepped on the scarlet light all over the sky, and also killed them!


    The boundless storm was stirred by him, and its energy was surging to the sky. It condensed into a huge phoenix claw. It grasped the void into a chaotic form and killed Du Shaofu!


    The two touch each other instantaneously, and the sword that Zijin tianque sends out is fiercely chopped on the claws condensed by the blood ancestor!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    It''s like the sound of a sword across the stone. It''s very harsh!


    Between the claws of the blood ancestor and the purple gold sky palace, a cluster of sparks burst out, flying everywhere, emitting brilliant light!


    In the distant places, millions of immortal strong men in the past thirty-three days are watching from afar, watching the fighting scene here!


    Due to the great distance, except for some immortal high-level strongmen, the power of other people''s primordial spirit can not explore the detailed situation.


    Qu daojue, Lingfeng, longsan, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and others are all serious and incomparable!


    The collision between Du Shaofu and his ancestors made these people extremely frightened!


    They had retreated to an extremely distant place, but the aftereffect of the battle there was still ferocious and had a great influence on the people!


    "Dad, they should be able to resist the blood ancestor. The old bird with mixed hair has been injured for many times. At this time, the strength is not as good as before!"


    Small star beautiful eyes flow, looking at the distance, said.


    Although she said so, she had some worries in her heart. After all, the name of blood ancestor was extremely strong, and she had established a terrible reputation in ancient times!


    And his father and many brothers and sisters, are still just sitting in a state of forgetting, and there is a big gap between them!


    These people join hands to fight, but the odds are not so great!


    "The old man is terrible. I hope they can win the final victory."


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes flashed and she said so.


    His thoughts are not much different from those of the little star. They are all full of worries.


    However, nowadays, they are not strong enough to do anything. They can only rely on Du Shaofu and others to deal with everything!


    "Don''t worry. Shaofu''s skill is extraordinary. Jingyun and youshao are no exception! After all, Xuezu is now suffering from severe trauma, they are not really without any possibility to defeat him! Lu Shaoyou must have counted these things. Since he dares to let us go directly to the 18th floor hell, he must have a certain degree of assurance! "


    On one side, Qu Dao made no sound, saying so.


    Listening to his words, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, and other strong men of 330days are relieved.


    As he said, entering the 18 levels of hell is the thing that Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, has agreed to. If he is not sure, he will not make fun of the lives of his children and others!


    When it comes to the critical moment, maybe Lu Shaoyou will appear again to help them!


    You know, the demons in the 18 levels of hell are very powerful, the strongest people in addition to the devil ancestor and two big devil servants, there are several magic generals!


    The three thousand masters of the world must have thought of these things, and will make corresponding countermeasures to deal with all this!


    If not, if you want to get rid of the demons, is it not just an empty talk, but how to completely kill the demon ancestor?


    "Don''t worry, everyone. Look at it first, and think that it won''t be long before the situation there will be clear! The way of Shaofu and Jingyun is not slighted by Xuezu! "


    Dragon three open mouth, standing on one side said.


    After that, all of them stopped talking, and they all showed their original spirit and felt the situation in the distance.


    Only under everyone''s prying eyes, Du Shaofu and Xuezu''s attacks have already broken out completely!


    After the sword light of Zijin tianque collides with the bloody claws, it can be divided as soon as it is touched, and then it is wielded by each other. Once again, it collides with each other and sends out a roaring roar!


    "Chulala..."


    A dazzling strong light suddenly exploded, carrying infinite energy, tumbling and tumbling, where they were all turned into chaos, swallowing their whole bodies!


    "Hum..."


    When all this broke out, then there was a terrible buzzing sound, piercing through the air, shaking the sky and rocking the mountains!


    The sky was shaking, falling apart in pieces, and the light of chaos burst out. It was so terrible that it devoured everything around it!A huge whirlpool formed, filled with the force of tearing, rolling all directions!


    All the places in the 11th floor of hell have been greatly affected, even if it is very far away, the void is still distorted and exploded!


    "Boom..."


    Chaos in the constant roar, shaking the world!


    In a short time, two virtual shadows rushed out of the middle and were reflected in two directions!


    One of them is the body of blood ancestor''s hell blood Phoenix. It is huge and covers half of the sky directly!


    But the body of the hell blood Phoenix has only one feather wing, and the other wing is composed of a piece of light, which is not real!


    His feathered wings were cut off by Lu Shaoyou!


    Another piece of light and shadow burst out of the light of chaos is Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others.


    They just under, the formation did not break out, but also on the verge of falling, almost close to it!


    "Well..."


    After retreating for thousands of miles, Du Shaofu''s throat let out a dull hum unconsciously, and a wisp of blood ran down the corner of his mouth.


    What''s more, his immortal metaphysics is also expanding, with cracks and blood oozing out!


    He was hurt a lot, but fortunately, with more than 200 sitting and forgetting situations, he did not suffer from serious injuries!


    "What a terrible old man


    Du Shaofu murmured, stopping his figure and looking at his blood ancestor in the distance.


    At this moment, he felt his whole body Qi and blood were rolling endlessly, and his body was like bursting!


    The strength of more than 200 strong people shuttled in his body, protecting him, but also brought great pressure!


    "Old devil, let''s go on with the war!"


    Under his heart''s thoughts and tumbling Qi and blood pressure, Du Shaofu said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2917

    Du Shaofu''s eyes burst out ferocious, looking at the distant blood ancestor!


    "Little scumbag, it''s true that you have some skills, but if that''s all, you''ll have to die!"


    In the old eyes of Xuezu, Li mang twinkled and said to Du Shaofu coldly, accompanied by the sound of a smile.


    Just that terrible collision, he did not get a bit of damage, just a little blood concussion!


    It can be seen that even if the two hundred and thirty-three days of the strong join hands to gather the strength of all people by extraordinary means, it is difficult to really hurt him!


    "Is it? Let''s continue with the first World War


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold and his words were deep.


    He suddenly raised the broad sword in his hand and pointed to Xuezu from a distance, and the sword''s awn erupted wildly!


    "Hum! I admit that you are a bit of a tact, but I think you have almost reached your limit now? You can''t bear more than 200 sitting and forgetting! If you have a strong behavior, you will be killed by yourself if you don''t need your ancestor''s hand! "


    The old step of blood ancestor stepped out in the void and disappeared in an instant!


    Du Shaofu felt an invisible force of oppression. This was the natural pressure released by the blood ancestor, which made him feel shocked. Even with the blessing of many powerful forces, Du Shaofu could not help but feel the whole body tight.


    He knew in his heart that he must not let the blood ancestor bully close to him, otherwise, he would be defeated in a moment!


    Without any thinking and hesitation, Du Shaofu should escape from the pursuit of Xuezu even if he was flying away, and the power of the origin of the law of space burst out, and his body flashed out several times, sometimes in the East, sometimes in the west, to avoid the pursuit of blood ancestors!


    At the same time, a big drink from his mouth, such as thunder, shaking the world, the whole 11th layer of hell are shaking!


    "All of you, with 20% more strength, let me have a good fight with this old devil!"


    With the fall of Du Shaofu''s voice and the various directions of the empty eight trigrams, more than 200 strong people who sit and forget are stunned. They can''t help but look at each other. Most people''s faces are dignified and hesitant.


    "Yuqing emperor, you may bear it?"


    An old man asked anxiously, and he didn''t infuse strength for the first time.


    "Uncle Du, are you really OK?"


    Lu Ying is also frowning Xiu eyebrows, face above serious incomparable.


    "Don''t push on. If it''s impossible, we''ll leave first! After all, before we entered the 18 levels of hell, the Lord of the three thousand worlds also told us to protect our lives, not really fight here! "


    A strong man with a dignified expression on his brows and eyes said to Du Shaofu again.


    "No harm! I have my own discretion! With 20% more strength, I can definitely bear it. There is a certain amount of leeway left. We don''t have to worry about it! "


    Du Shaofu spoke out and said so. He has a lot of assurance. He is just carrying the mysterious body. If you add the green spirit armor, even if you add 50% to the strength exerted by more than 200 strong men, he will be able to bear it, but I''m afraid it will be difficult to control!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu''s plan is very simple. First, add 20% of his strength to fight against Xuezu!


    When it comes to the critical moment, he will definitely resist the indoctrination of more than 200 strong people with stronger power, even if he risks being eaten back by endless forces!


    "In this case, uncle Du, be careful!"


    Through the power of the eight Fu''s body, it''s the same as that of the powerful one!


    At the same time, other people also moved. They started to play a piece of pure power of the main road, and then turned into the origin of the law and entered Du Shaofu''s body!


    "Ah..."


    With the indoctrination of this powerful force, Du Shaofu''s throat gave out a fierce roar.


    He felt as if he was about to explode, and his whole body began to swell and redden, like dripping blood!


    All over the body, the skin began to crack, overflow blood.


    It''s so powerful that his body will disintegrate!


    However, what followed was that Du Shaofu only felt that he was more powerful. If there was infinite power in his body, he could directly destroy the world!


    "Hi..."


    He shuttles around in the void to avoid the body suddenly, stops down, facing the blood ancestor!


    Du Shaofu, with his black hair flying, moved without wind and stabbed the sky!


    "Hum, hum..."


    With the input of terrible energy, Zijin tianque began to emit a terrible buzz, shaking endlessly!


    One by one, the power of the original shot appeared, making the broad sword look like a divine sword, releasing the power of rolling hegemony!


    "Kill!"


    The sound of such a big drink came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. He stepped into the air and rushed directly towards Xuezu.In this process, his body continued to burst, and there is a growing trend!


    Not long ago, a series of tragic scars all over Du Shaofu''s body!


    But he didn''t care at all. Before his immortal body burst out completely, he suddenly cut it out with a sword!


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, a piece of divine light moved into the sky and turned into a huge sword of tens of thousands of Zhang. When the sky stretched across the sky, it directly pointed to the blood ancestor!


    Once this huge sword is shaped, the surrounding space collapses and is crushed into chaos!


    "Boy, how can you be an opponent of my ancestors! Since you want to die, my ancestor will send you on your way


    Xuezu watched Du Shaofu stop to stand up, launched an attack, and his face sank a little bit, so he said.


    Although his words are still high and despise Du Shaofu, his eyes are full of seriousness.


    Blood ancestor with a keen sense of smell, feel a trace of danger, although this danger will not be fatal, but also let him serious to get up!


    As a strong man who survived from ancient times, we must not capsize in the gutter!


    In the process of speaking, Xuezu''s body disappeared again, and when it appeared, it fell to Du Shaofu''s not far away!


    Between the two, continued to launch a fierce battle!


    However, seeing Du Shaofu''s strong sword flying across the sky and cutting down the heaven and earth, the blood ancestor''s blood wings are dragging the sky and sweeping the sky!


    Two people broke out unimaginable collision, a wave of terrible force of origin, into one after another annihilation storm, rolling the whole 11th layer of hell!


    "Kill!"


    "Boom..."


    Both Xuezu and Du Shaofu were shouting, and they were carrying the power of destroying heaven and earth!


    This time, Du Shaofu''s strength was much stronger than before, and he was even with his blood ancestor! And the result of blood shock!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2918

    A terrible battle broke out between them!


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was wrapped up by the powerful power of origin, which made him look like a god of war.


    It''s the first time that Ziba will be killed by Ziba!


    It was the same with Xuezu. The terrible and bloody killing spirit burst out from his body. Every time he made a move, it seemed to be ordinary, but it caused great pressure on Du Shaofu!


    "Boom..."


    The eleventh layer of hell, constantly shaking, shaking, as if the world!


    The strong people who watched from afar had already retreated further. The fight there was so terrible that no one dared to approach it easily. Otherwise, only some aftershocks spread out, which would be enough to kill the common immortal realm and even escape!


    "This is the strength of hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong people gathered together. Now the boss is really strong, not weaker than Xuezu too many!"


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes twinkled at the battle there, unable to hide the shock of his heart.


    Around the small star, Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, long three people heard the speech, but also nodded at the same time.


    The strength of a small number of immortal high-level strongmen, even if they are far away, can barely perceive the situation of the war between Du Shaofu and Xuezu. Is it not surprising!


    As Du Xiaoyao said, between Du Shaofu and Xuezu, you come and go, extremely fierce!


    They are now hand in hand, actually have the meaning of equal share!


    This benefit is due to the joint efforts of more than 200 sitting and forgetting places, plus the great loss of strength under the heavy damage of Xuezu. Otherwise, it will never be such a result!


    "If Shaofu can bear all the strength of more than 200 strong people who sit and forget, it will be really terrible. Let alone the blood ancestor at present, even the blood ancestor before qianxu jinghuatian was injured twice, will be beaten by him! It''s just a pity, it''s almost impossible


    Qu Dao stopped smacking his lips and sighed.


    What he said is true. Du Shaofu''s accomplishments can only withstand a small part of the strength of Lu Jingyun and long que. Otherwise, neither the physical body nor the yuan God can resist, and he will die directly!


    Otherwise, it will be too easy to deal with Xuezu!


    "I think Jingyun and Shaofu, together, may really be able to defeat Xuezu completely! You know, Du Shaofu''s boy still has a lot of tricks to do! "


    All of a sudden, long San opened his mouth.


    Hearing this, Qu daojue, Lingfeng, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and others all raised their eyebrows. They were slightly surprised.


    After all, these people are very clear that Du Shaofu really has a variety of means, and definitely has a way to withstand more than 200 sitting and forgetting strong people to fight against Xuezu!


    And in this way, there is indeed a lot of hope to defeat the blood ancestor!


    Perhaps Lu Jingyun in the beginning, has thought of this point, will be so sure!


    "Don''t worry. I''m afraid it won''t be long before we know it!"


    Qu Dao Jue sank for a moment and said so.


    Later, all the powerful men in the immortal realm stopped talking, and they all looked at the battle between Du Shaofu and Xuezu.


    However, in the distant void, the body of the young man in purple robe was constantly swaying in the air, and he was fighting vertically and horizontally. In his hand, a broad sword stretched across the four sides, cutting the mountains and rivers, and turning into chaos everywhere he passed!


    On the other side, Xuezu also kept attacking and cutting down, blocking Du Shaofu with his simple and unadorned attacks!


    Two people, you come and I go, means repeatedly, terror incomparable, stir the whole space of this layer!


    But relatively speaking, Du Shaofu was still slightly inferior and occupied a disadvantage!


    The blood ancestor was really terrible, but Du Shaofu could not bear more power infusion. His body had a large area of cracking, and the dazzling blood flowed down and covered his whole body!


    But he also did not have any stagnation, is still with the blood ancestor unceasingly launches the fight!


    "Boom..."


    Terrible energy crazy rampant, killing all sides, sweeping everything!


    This is the collision of the ultimate power. Although it is not as good as the fight between the powerful people in the heyday, it also has some similar charm, which is extremely terrible!


    Du Shaofu and Xuezu lianfan fought each other, but they did not fight for a long time. With the passage of time, there was a very obvious gap between them!


    "This old ghost is worthy of being a strong man in ancient times. Even if he is so badly hurt, he is still hard to deal with!"


    Du Shaofu retreated quickly, avoiding Xuezu''s attack and killing, murmured in his heart.


    He has endless feelings of emotion, blood ancestor is really too terrible, with the help of more than 200 strong sit and forget, he can not resist!


    After fighting for a long time, I can''t support it any more. If I do it by force, I''m afraid it will be taken advantage of by Xuezu. It''s very likely that he will be beaten by the other party, and he can''t die any more. After all, he still has powerful but furious energy in his body!In that case, Du Shaofu was afraid that he would feel extremely oppressed and bent!


    "Little bastard, do you finally know you want to escape? The power of our ancestors can be blasphemed by you


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s old skill repeated, Xuezu chased after him one after another, and at the same time, he couldn''t stop sneering.


    This human being is really extraordinary, and the blood ancestor thought highly of Du Shaofu!


    However, they have a hostile relationship with each other, and there will be no sympathy between them at all!


    The most important thing is that, in the eyes of Xuezu, although Du Shaofu can combine the power of more than 200 strong men with strange methods, he will not be his opponent after all!


    As long as the boy dares to fight to the end, he can absolutely kill it!


    But obviously, Du Shaofu would not give him this chance!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, add another 20%."


    Du Shaofu drank high and yelled at Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque and Longxu when they landed.


    "Good!"


    More than 200 sitting and forgetting strong men all took a deep look at Du Shaofu with a little worry.


    But all the people did not hesitate to put their hands directly and instilled more power into Du Shaofu''s body along the lines of empty eight trigrams!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    After this burst of pure and incomparable energy entered, Du Shaofu''s body began to shake violently!


    His body swelled again, like a puffed ball. His skin was bright red and dripping!


    "Ah, ah..."


    The roar of pain came from Du Shaofu''s throat. His face was ferocious and his pain was incomparable!


    That eight trigrams figure keeps rotating, if you want to blow him up completely!


    "Roar..."


    Then, with a long roar, the Dragon chant bursts out, shattering the void, the sound of pain neighing will be stopped, and disappear in an instant!


    At the same time, the body of a blue dragon suddenly appears in the void!


    On the dragon body, each dragon scale is flashing cold light, the muscles and muscles are Qiu knot, carrying explosive power!


    The dragon tail swings between, directly lifts the sky the wind and cloud, kills the Chongxiao, smashes the mountain river!


    This is Du Shaofu''s green spirit armor. When it is used, it not only has a huge defensive force, but also makes the rolling Qi and blood in his body more stable!


    Many sit and forget the strength of the strong, at this time bear up to be relaxed a lot!


    "Old man, I don''t believe I can''t fight you!"


    Du Shaofu drank it, which turned into a series of terrible dragon chants, pierced the gods and chiseled the soul, which aroused endless storm. It spread out in the whole 11th layer of hell, and all the places it passed through became nothing!


    "Jie Jie Little bastard, no matter how many means you have, you can''t change the ending! For you, the end result is death! And the chaos in you will belong to your ancestors


    The blood ancestor writes coldly, speak slowly.


    His fierce pupil burst out a bright blood light, with a violent killing gas flashing!


    After finishing his sentence, Xuezu walked directly in the void and immediately went to Du Shaofu''s body of green dragon!


    He clapped it gently, and it seemed that there was no fluctuation. If it was a slap made by an ordinary person, the speed seemed very slow!


    But in Du Shaofu''s eyes, this is not the case!


    Xuezu''s palm directly stirred the surrounding roads, and the law and order were completely disordered. The seemingly ordinary palm, however, contained an unimaginable killing opportunity!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s Dragon pupil turns and looks at Xuezu''s killing. The dragon''s body rushes across the void and twists wildly!


    He shot out a dragon claw and smashed Tianyu. In an instant, he collided with Xuezu''s palm!


    "Hi..."


    Dragon claws and withered palms hit each other, sending out metal trills and sparks splashing everywhere!


    A bright light burst between the two, such as a world burst out in general, the strong light instantly spread away!


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    Both of them, under the force of terror, retreated abruptly!


    Du Shaofu''s dragon body rolled in the void one after another, crushing the void into a chaotic form, and everywhere was in chaos!


    There are cracks on his body, the dragon''s blood spreads out!


    The blood ancestor''s condition is not much better, on the old dry palm, flows out the dazzling scarlet blood!


    In his retrogression, there was a look of horror in his eyes!


    "This little scum is really strong!"


    Blood ancestor mouth murmur, have can''t believe ground to say.


    Du Shaofu''s strength just showed was too strong, which made him feel a greater threat. Even the blood ancestor did not dare to neglect and despise him any more!


    "No matter how strong we are, we still can''t get away from our ancestors! Now, it must be your ultimate strength. It''s not so hard for me to kill you! "Xuezu''s eyes became extremely cold, staring at Du Shaofu coldly.


    As a strong man carrying Tao, he naturally has more terrible means. At least, his own noumenon has not been revealed!


    The blood ancestor believed that as long as the hell blood Phoenix body displays, will be able to kill that Du Shaofu town in the invisible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2919

    "Human beings, die for our ancestors!"


    Blood ancestor Li drink, eyes sharp, such as blood arrow pierced!


    He rushed out and flew in the direction of Du Shaofu!


    "Hula..."


    The next moment, I saw that old body immediately transformed into the body of hell blood Phoenix, showing in the void!


    As an inborn creature, the blood ancestor''s noumenon is extremely strong, as if covered by a red cloud, covering half of the sky!


    Boundless blood color with this hell blood Phoenix, crazy diffuse swept, like a sea of blood volume empty, let people see the scalp numb!


    The terrible bloody and violent air sends out, where all things in the world turn into nothingness!


    "Come on, old man!"


    Opposite the blood ancestor, Du Shaofu is in opposition to him. The slender dragon body twists the heaven and earth!


    That pair of huge dragon pupil, burst out the terrible fierce light!


    Seeing that the blood ancestor had been killed, Du Shaofu, without delay, rushed across with the immeasurable dragon!


    A dragon and a Phoenix, an instant is the second collision!


    The whole hell of the eleventh floor was almost stirred up. All the remaining demons and the millions of strong men from the past thirty-three days have retreated to the edge. No one dares to approach the battlefield easily. Otherwise, they will die if they are not careful!


    "It''s a terrible battle. The blood ancestor was hurt too much. Otherwise, it''s hard to imagine what kind of situation his real strength would be in."


    Du Xiaoyao''s eyes were filled with horror, peeping into the battle in the distant place, and it was difficult to calm the shaking feeling in his heart.


    Whether it was Xuezu or Du Shaofu, the power displayed at this time was far beyond his insight!


    Both of them were very terrible. Du Xiaoyao only felt that if he rushed forward, even if he had 10000 lives, he would be crushed and killed in an instant!


    He can''t get involved in such a fight!


    "Fortunately, we would have been killed by our ancestors in their heyday. How could we have a chance to compete with one of them?"


    Qu Dao Jue''s tone was a little calm. Although his face was dignified and serious, he had seen a bigger scene after all. He was not surprised at all for the battle between Xuezu and Du Shaofu!


    He just prayed silently in his heart that Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Longque and others could really defeat Xuezu!


    They have entered the 11th layer of hell and are advancing to the 12th layer of hell. They must not delay too long in this layer!


    Otherwise, when the demons react, they will encounter terrible resistance!


    When you get there, if you want to push horizontally, you will face great resistance, and more powerful people will die here and fall in the hell of 18 layers!


    "I believe that dad and Jingyun brother will defeat Xuezu


    The little star stands beside Qu Dao Jue, shining in her beautiful eyes.


    Of all the people, she was the most confident in the war.


    And this kind of confidence is not only because of her powerful brothers and sisters, but also from her father, Du Shaofu.


    For many years, little star has seen too many miracles created by Du Shaofu. In her mind, there is nothing that Du Shaofu can''t accomplish. Even if Xuezu''s cultivation is earth shaking, it will be reversed or even suppressed by her father!


    "Good! Let''s watch it. I believe it will be decided soon! "


    Du Xiaoyao also nodded his head.


    Then, all of them stopped talking and looked at the distance, watching the crazy fight between Du Shaofu and Xuezu!


    "Roar..."


    "Gu..."


    The terrible sound of the dragon and the sound of the Phoenix interweave and interweave, pierce the spirit and chisel the soul, making the original God tremble!


    Every time the Dragon chants and the Phoenix falls, you will see the body of the boundless green dragon collides with the huge hell blood Phoenix body covered with a square sky!


    "Hiss..."


    The claw of green dragon is fierce and vigorous. Every time it attacks, it will break the sky!


    The dragon tail with infinite force is even more terrible. It collides with the blood ancestor again and again!


    At this time, Xuezu''s strength was more powerful than before. He quickly overturned the balance of strength and strength, and it also crushed Du Shaofu!


    He flapped his wings to kill him. The only feather left was like a huge blunt knife. He cut and killed him crazily, attacking Du Shaofu with the sound of gold and iron shingles!


    The two claws are like hooks, tearing out cracks in the sky, and the air of chaos bursts out!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu was angry and his eyes were red!


    He controlled the empty gossip and absorbed the power of more than 200 sitting and forgetting strong people, which flowed into his body. 1


    under the dual effects of Qingling armor and immortal Xuanti, Du Shaofu only felt that his strength had reached a peak and could not bear more powerHowever, at this time, the blood ancestor is really terrible, the strength is incomparable, will suppress him!


    That one wing and two sharp claws, each time it falls, will hit his green dragon''s body with scars, flesh and blood!


    Du Fu was not hurt very much!


    "No, if you go on like this, you can''t fight the old devil!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were twisted, and his heart felt heavy.


    He almost showed his strongest strength. If he could not fight against Xuezu, he would be a little dangerous this time!


    Du Shaofu was thinking about whether to fight again or to leave the 18th floor hell first.


    After all, before entering this place, elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou once said that these millions of people in the 18 layers of hell must mainly protect their lives, not to fight with the demons!


    He frowned and continued to fight with Xuezu, while considering the final decision!


    "Uncle Du, if it''s really impossible, let''s withdraw first! Blood ancestor''s strength is too strong, I underestimated him! "


    A location of the empty eight trigrams, Lu Jingyun opened his mouth and said with a little sigh.


    However, the current result is not beyond Lu Jingyun''s estimation. Xuezu himself is extremely powerful. In his heyday, the victory or defeat of his father Lu Shaoyou will be unpredictable!


    After several times of heavy damage, Xuezu still has such a terrible fighting power. Lu Jingyun did not think of it!


    Therefore, he is not at ease and does not want to continue to fight. Otherwise, if he can''t do well, he and his people will be hurt, and Du Shaofu is the most dangerous one!


    "Is this really the way to go?"


    Listening to Lu Jingyun''s words in his ears, Du Shaofu frowned tightly. He didn''t answer immediately. Some of them thought so reluctantly in his heart.


    After a while, he said, "let''s put it together again. This old devil is really strong, but I think we can try again!"


    As Du Shaofu spoke, the Dragon pupil turned and glanced at the powerful men in all directions.


    "Uncle Du, if you can''t do it, we''d better withdraw, and don''t insist on it! That old bird with mixed hair is not easy to deal with. We haven''t met a really powerful demon at this time. We must not bury too many strong people because of him


    Long que also felt dignified, so he persuaded Du Shaofu.


    His words made many strong people nod their heads to express their approval.


    They just pushed into the 11th layer of hell, and the strongest demons they met were just a few sit and forget!


    As for the most terrible demon ancestor, the two great demon servants and several famous magic generals, none of them has yet appeared!


    If there is a decisive battle here at this time, and a large number of strong people died in the past thirty-three days because of the blood ancestor, how can this account be calculated is not cost-effective!


    "Good! Emperor Yuqing, we still have a chance. We don''t have to sacrifice too much for the old ghost alone! I feel that with the cultivation of the emperor, we will soon be able to fight the old ghost and suppress it with arrogance. There is no need to rush for a moment! "


    A thirty three day sitting and forgetting, a strong man in the third situation said.


    "That''s why the emperor is so gifted that it''s not difficult to surpass that old ghost!"


    Other strong people hear this, is also a jaw first.


    People have some understanding of Du Shaofu, and know many of his deeds. They also believe that Du Shaofu can achieve the real state of carrying the Tao in a short period of time. However, if he wants to surpass the current strength of his blood ancestor, it is absolutely no surprise!


    And at that time, let him go to fight with Xuezu again, it will occupy too many advantages!


    "The old man..."


    Du Shaofu listened to the people''s words in his ears, but unconsciously he put his eyes on Xuezu and frowned tightly.


    He is still unwilling to give up. If he can''t defeat Xuezu with the help of so many powerful people, it won''t be easy to kill him in the future!


    To know, their own strength is indeed growing, but in this period, blood ancestors will gradually recover!


    Once he is back to the peak, there will be a more difficult enemy!


    The best result is to kill the other party here. Of course, Du Shaofu knew that it was very difficult!


    While dealing with the continuous invasion of blood ancestors, he kept struggling in his heart, and did not know how to do it.


    "I want to try again!"


    After a while, Du Shaofu suddenly raised his eyes.


    Lu Jingyun and others heard that they were silent for a moment without speaking.


    "Uncle Du, what else can I do? If you bear our indoctrination again, you will not be able to resist it! "


    Longxu worried and looked at Du Shaofu with a serious look on his face.


    "Yes! There is no need for us to take risks for a blood ancestor. There are still many real enemies! "


    In the past thirty-three days, some strong people spoke up to dissuade them.Many people said that they didn''t want Du Shaofu to fight any more. This is a great challenge for him. If he was forced to do so, he might be hurt irreversibly and even shake his foundation!


    "No! I still have a way. If I don''t try, how can I be willing to leave? "


    Du Shaofu shook the dragon head and said such a sentence.


    Indeed, there are still some means he has not put into practice, but he has no idea whether it can work or not, because it will cause hesitation.


    "Since uncle Du still has ideas, let''s have another fight!"


    Lu Jingyun eyebrows gently pick pick, toward the strong around a look.


    "Ha ha ha Good! I admire the emperor Yuqing''s indomitable manner. I will help you fight against Xuezu again


    An old man with white hair and beard suddenly burst into laughter. The old man''s laughter broke through the void. There was endless appreciation in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    "Yes! How can we cooperate with the emperor Yuqing? Please tell us directly


    There are strong people to speak again.


    Many people looked at Du Shaofu''s appearance, and their whole body was filled with an indelible sense of war.


    They didn''t want to retreat. They just wanted to retreat because they were afraid of the terrible power of blood ancestor and didn''t want to make unnecessary sacrifice here!


    Now seeing Du Shaofu''s high attitude has also affected many powerful people!


    The purpose of their trip to the 18th floor hell is to find out the real and the virtual of the demons, and at the same time to solve a large number of strong opponents of the other side, so as to reduce the loss of 33 days in the final World War I!


    But with the emergence of the blood ancestor, their feet stopped and could not continue to advance. If they did not solve the problem, they could not go further into the depth of the eighteen hell!


    Up to now, people have not met the real strong of the demon clan. If they quit at this point, no one will be reconciled!


    "I have a way to absorb more strength, but in the process, not only myself, but also everyone will take some risks! Therefore, we should pay more attention to the success or failure of the victory or failure, all in one fell swoop! "


    Du Shaofu said in a deep voice as the dragon body twisted and a sharp shot was heard.


    Then, he appealed his ideas to the public and arranged a new round of plans again!


    With Du Shaofu''s explanation, people finally understood Du Shaofu''s plan!


    "This boy is trying to use the special state of void way to combine the strength of all people together to fight against Xuezu! This idea is too bold. Success will sweep the blood ancestors, and failure will lead to unimaginable results


    A strong man said solemnly in his eyes that Du Shaofu was really crazy.


    The boy reached the realm of emptiness with the power of the four primitive laws. The reason why he was able to break through was that he successfully integrated the four primitive laws together at the same time!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu''s plan is to once again unite the strength of more than 200 sitting and forgetting strong people with the method of integrating the four original laws into one, and then fight against the blood ancestor!


    After hearing what he said, people immediately knew that this method was absolutely crazy. As long as Xuezu could not exert more powerful strength, he would surely be able to suppress him!


    "No harm! Since there is a chance to defeat Xuezu, what are you hesitating about? If we can really suppress him, it''s worth taking some risks! "


    A strong voice, a deep voice said.


    Since entering the eighteen levels of hell, blood ancestor is the strongest enemy they encounter.


    If even this pass is difficult to pass, then talk about how to fight with powerful demons?


    At this moment, all of them inspired the fighting spirit in their hearts, and at the same time, they released their powerful power and continued to inject into Du Shaofu''s body!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2920

    At the same time, Du Shaofu also made a new move!


    He kept fighting with Xuezu, while slowly closing his eyes!


    Every sitting and forgetting strong man''s strength is mobilized by him, vigorous and boundless, extremely terrible!


    At this time, even under the dual effects of his immortal Xuanti and Qingling armor, Du Shaofu''s body began to crack in a large area, and the blood kept flowing, spilling into the void, and then being strangled into the invisible by the majestic force!


    "Four primitive laws, gather for me!"


    Du Shaofu danced in the air and drank from his mouth!


    "Hula..."


    The boundless power is constantly stirring like a whirlpool. The energy poured in by more than 200 sitting and forgetting strong people is divided into four different properties, each belonging to the category of the four primitive laws!


    With the mobilization of Du Shaofu, these forces began to further blend, interweave with each other, and then become one, and different colors permeate each other!


    This is a process of the integration of the four original laws. Du Shaofu has already experienced it once. When he was at the peak of the later stage of the Zhen Dynasty, he used this method to break through to the realm of the virtual way, but now he just goes again!


    The only difference is that the energy he can mobilize this time is much stronger than that at the beginning!


    "Hum, hum..."


    But outside the body of Du Shaofu''s green dragon, the terrible eight trigrams figure hovered there, and suddenly expanded outward again, covering a range of thousands of miles. It was like a round of God of annihilation, which took the place of the heaven and carried the force of terror!


    And soon, the Eight Diagrams began to turn crazy, turning into a blur of light, straight into the sky!


    "Boom..."


    There was a terrible friction between the origin of the law. There was a thundering sound, shaking the world!


    Along with it, the power of the immeasurable road radiates out the power of incomparable terror!


    "Get out of here, old man!"


    Du Shaofu drank heavily, and the dragon''s tail moved into the air. It collided with Xuezu''s wings, shaking the other side out of thousands of miles away!


    At the same time, he himself is also by the force of the shock, quickly retreat to the distance!


    His dragon tail and blood ancestor under a blow, instant burst, flesh and blood flying, fuzzy!


    But Du Shaofu had to do this. Only when he got rid of the attack of Xuezu for the time being, could he win enough time to integrate the power he had at present into one!


    "Four primitive laws, give me condensation!"


    After a long retreat, Du Shaofu drank again!


    Then he saw that the speed of the eight trigrams on his head increased sharply again and turned into a blur of light. The eight directions of Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen and Dui were constantly changing and intertwined. Even the power of Yuan Shen could not see the specific track!


    Among them, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu, and more than 200 sitting and forgetting strong men from 33days are also spinning along with the empty eight trigrams!


    For these people, such a terrible speed of rotation is no surprise, but let them frighten things, it happened soon!


    "I feel the power in my body is going on and on, and it''s not controlled at all!"


    "I''m the same. The eight trigrams have the power to devour and tear my strength


    "What a terrible means. How did Du Shaofu do it?"


    "I''ve heard of such a scene. It seems that in the war between gods and demons, the boy has such prestige when he breaks through the realm of void way!"


    "It''s really terrifying. Is this kid trying to take all the power out of us?"


    Many strong people speak out with shock.


    At this time, all people feel that there is a ferocious force in the invisible. They are constantly tearing their bodies. If we want to deprive them of all the strength in their bodies!


    In fact, all the forces that they were involved in came into Du Shaofu''s position by following the movement of the eight trigrams.


    Such a situation, let everybody all be shocked!


    It was hard for them to imagine that Du Shaofu, a young man, could achieve such a situation. It was totally beyond imagination!


    You know, this is a place where more than 200 people sit and forget. Even if each of them only uses 10% of their strength, it will be enough for Du Shaofu to have a good drink!


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu only used these forces, rather than swallowing them directly. Only a small part of them needed his hard struggle.


    Otherwise, as long as a moment, he can be blown to death!


    But even so, some people couldn''t help worrying. Looking at Du Shaofu, they were deeply worried.


    "It''s no harm to deprive us of our strength, as long as we don''t suffer heavy damage, we can recover soon! What I worry about is, can emperor Yuqing really withstand such a tremendous force? "A thirty three day old man of sitting and forgetting the third place opened his mouth and said so.


    Others nodded their heads in approval of the speech, which they were worried about.


    Du Shaofu''s strength lies there. After all, he is only a second level practitioner of virtual Taoism. His real strength may be able to fight against sitting and forgetting the second place, but in this situation, it is not enough to see!


    Therefore, all of us are fighting in our hearts. I don''t know what to do!


    They did not dare to control their own internal forces. If one of them was not good enough and hindered Du Shaofu''s plan, it might cause unimaginable results and hurt the purple robed youth!


    "I believe uncle Du will be sure of it! Let''s do our best to infuse our strength, and let him take it by himself. "


    At this time, Lu Jingyun spoke. Although he was as worried as others, he still had great confidence in Du Shaofu.


    "It can only be so!"


    The other strong sighed and said so.


    Later, people no longer think about it, but do their best to release all their strength in their bodies, but they do not force it into the eight diagrams!


    No matter how much strength Du Shaofu needs, he can directly lead him to use it!


    And the results of this will soon be revealed!


    With the passage of time, Du Shaofu was wrapped in a thick cocoon of original light, releasing a mysterious light.


    The strong people in the past thirty-three days also have different feelings. Each of them feels that their internal strength is out of control. Even some people who sit back and forget the first place feel dizzy!


    Under the control of Du Shaofu''s means, these people were all influenced by a mysterious force, as if they were being pulled by the power of the great road, and wanted to be primitive and become the most pure essential energy!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2921

    "It''s really terrible what the Emperor Yu Qing did! If his strength reaches the third level of virtual road, it is like crushing a chicken and a dog if he wants to kill us


    A strong man opened his mouth in panic and was shocked by Du Shaofu''s means!


    At the beginning, they were conscious that they still had the ability to get rid of all this, but only to cooperate with Du Shaofu. They did not control the burst of their own power!


    On the contrary, now, all this has become out of control, so that everyone is dignified!


    "No wonder that guy at the beginning said that this method had great risks, not only for himself, but also for us! Now it looks like this! "


    An old man sighs incomparably, while releasing his internal strength, he also tries to maintain himself and avoid being infringed upon!


    "I hope this time we can suppress the blood ancestor!"


    Long Xu opened his mouth and said so.


    All of them stopped talking and devoted all their attention to Du Shaofu!


    "Hum, hum..."


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s whole body was wrapped in boundless light. The power of the origin of law and the origin of the road was boiling and surging, which aroused huge waves all over the sky!


    All the chaos, all the destruction of the power!


    In front of him, Xuezu was also shaken away by this terrible force. Some of them were hard to bully Du Shaofu''s side!


    He looked at the scene in shock, and his ferocious face was full of fright!


    "This little bastard can do this! If you want to be so powerful, you should not be so arrogant


    The blood ancestor murmured to Du Shaofu, and his eyes were filled with hatred.


    Du Shaofu didn''t feel the real threat until he realized it!


    If it had not been for the fact that Xue Zulian fan was not injured and suppressed by Yuanfeng for countless years, Lu Shaoyou would not have been at war with Du Shaofu for such a long time!


    But all of these are doomed. Even if he is the blood ancestor, he can''t change anything at this time. Only by trying to deal with Du Shaofu''s means!


    Blood ancestor in the heart is very clear, this time if there is a mistake, perhaps he will really face great danger, he dare not have the slightest to be careful, lest the boat capsize in the gutter!


    "Human boy, is it really impossible for the ancestor to take care of you?"


    Xuezu gazed at the change of Du Shaofu''s place and said coldly.


    But when he saw his body of hell blood Phoenix suddenly unfolded, the only remaining wing turned into a giant sword that was dominating the heaven and the Jedi. It was cut down and the sharp air burst out!


    In this sword, the blood light soared to the sky, and the fierce and murderous spirit was boiling. It penetrated into all kinds of holes, and directly penetrated the light cocoon outside Du Shaofu''s body!


    Although Xuezu was heavily affected by him, he was able to carry the way. Therefore, in this attack, there was a terrible force shuttling around. This was his own Tao, which instantly affected the order of the space around Du Shaofu!


    "HISHI..."


    The boundless and powerful power was torn apart by the bloody light, and gradually decomposed, revealing Du Shaofu''s green dragon body!


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu''s body was hit by a sharp arrow, and the voice of a dragon was heard in his throat.


    His dragon pupil turns and looks at the blood ancestor who will come to kill him, and shoots out his killing intention!


    "Come and try my blow, old man."


    Du Shaofu cried out, and the Dragon danced wildly, twisting the heaven and earth, stirring the sky!


    Every movement of his will directly crush the void into chaos!


    This scene is really too terrible, when there are gods, such as the power of gods and demons, look down on the world!


    "Benyuan kill the sky sword, kill!"


    Such words, uttered from Du Shaofu''s mouth, rose in the air with the sound of the dragon''s chant. They raised a terrible storm of destruction and drove off madly!


    And then, but listen to the "Keng" to a sound, if there is a peerless sword out of the body sound spread, just like Lun sound, straight through the spirit!


    On the far side of the 11th floor, both the countless remnant demons and the millions of strong men from the past thirty-three days were all thrilled by such a sword chant!


    The sound of the sword pierces the God and chisels the soul. It is extremely fierce and incomparable!


    Many of the demons under the real situation, just hearing such a voice, were immediately killed, the yuan God broke up, and died!


    What a terrible sword


    Millions of people, such as Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Qu daojue, Ling Feng, and long San, were shocked by such a scene. Everyone could not help but retreat in panic and wanted to retreat further!


    The power that Du Shaofu showed at this time was far beyond the cognition of many people.


    Even Qu Dao Jue, long San, Ling Feng and many other people from three thousand thousand worlds are deeply shocked by this!Many of them have seen Lu Shaoyou''s hand, but they have never felt such a huge scene!


    On the one hand, Du Shaofu was really terrible at this time, and the power he mastered was unmatched. The original air killing sword was a means that few people could understand!


    But on the other hand, it also shows that Du Shaofu''s strength is still not strong enough to master those forces in a delicate and subtle way, and there are aftershocks bursting out, resulting in the current results!


    "I''m afraid this sword is hard for the blood ancestor. Next, I''ll be hurt too!"


    Ling Feng throat involuntarily rolled a few times, and whispered in his mouth.


    He looked up at the distance, and the whole person fell into a kind of wooden expression!


    "Boss, come on!"


    Du Xiaoyao clenched his fist tightly and said in a deep voice.


    All the people are paying close attention to the battle there. That is to say, under the gaze of Qu daojue, Xiaoxing and other powerful men who have reached the immortal high level, Du Shaofu''s sword is lifted up directly in the air!


    A sword light, like a pillar of heaven rising against the sky, is so dazzling that people can''t open their eyes!


    The power of the origin of the terrible law is flying and flowing, and the power of the road is numerous. Compared with the original killing sword of Du Shaofu in the past, I don''t know how much stronger it is!


    As a result, there is an overwhelming pressure of people, which makes people''s scalp numb. For those who are a little weaker, their legs will be softened and they want to crawl under the light of the sword!


    "Kill!"


    With Du Shaofu''s deep drink, the huge lightsaber began to move and cut down towards the position of Xuezu!


    "Boom..."


    The fall of such a sword is really like the collapse of Optimus Prime, which makes the whole 11th layer of hell send out a huge earthquake, like the collapse of thousands of mountains and the roar of thousands of waves, just like the coming of the end of the world!


    "Little bastard, go to hell!"


    The face of the blood ancestor hell Xuefeng was more ferocious than before. Du Shaofu''s sword moved his eyes, and he struck out without reservation!


    I saw that one winged whirl cut, covering half of the sky, like the God of Heaven Sword. If it can open up the world and kill the whole world, it will be extremely fierce!


    This blood red sword light attack, is also extremely terrible!


    The atmosphere of violent punishment and killing is rampant, sweeping through the nine days. The bloody breath permeates everything, corroding the heaven and earth into black holes, and chaos rolls in the black holes!


    All the people in the distance were stained with blood red light, and their minds were also affected!


    It was such a knife that it collided with Du Shaofu''s original kongfu killing sword!


    "Hum..."


    Between the two, actually did not set off a large-scale explosion momentum, but just issued a not violent buzz!


    But as everyone knows, it''s just an illusion!


    Just because at this moment, the perception of countless strong people has been violently impacted and lost consciousness!


    Qu daojue, Lingfeng, longsan, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and many of the strong men of the thirty-three days were unable to see and hear, and the five senses were all lacking. The power of the original spirit was also destroyed and the mind was buzzing!


    The war between Du Shaofu and Xuezu is also a loss of perception!


    After a long time, all the people gradually regained their composure, shook their heads one by one, expelled the vertigo from their minds, opened their eyes again, released the power of Yuan Shen, and spied on Du Shaofu.


    But just as they had just released their own strength, a powerful and domineering air wave suddenly rushed to them, just like the Yangtze River. The turbid waves rolled in, and they were about to impact on them!


    "Back! Go back


    Qu Dao Jue cried out in panic. He didn''t want to think about it. He just waved his sleeve, rolled up a large figure and ran away quickly!


    "This power is terrible, run away!"


    Other strong people also quickly react to it. They are just like Qu Dao Jue. They carry many strong people for thirty-three days. They break through the void and quickly flee to the distance.


    Thanks to Qu Dao Jue''s alertness in time, and those who are weak in cultivation, they are far away. Many people have already started to flee to the far away and run to the deeper part of the 11th hell at the first time!


    No one dares to stay here. The surging air waves are terrifying and ferocious. It can make people feel extremely dangerous only when they are far away!


    It can be imagined that many people will die here if they bear the shock without avoiding it!


    All the people fled in panic. They didn''t dare to look back. They just wanted to escape far away!


    During this period, the fight between Du Shaofu and Xuezu had a definite result!


    In the boundless energy storm, the body of the majestic green dragon rolls endlessly, and the sharp wind blade is like cutting on the dragon body, making a series of terrible wounds, which can reach to the bone, and the blood is flowing!


    What''s more terrible is that the tail and a claw of the dragon are directly broken off, turned into powder, and then exploded in the void!Du Shaofu''s body was covered with wounds everywhere. His skin was rolling and his flesh was ferocious!


    He himself had already fainted, unconscious!


    Around, the empty eight trigrams have been broken and scattered. More than 200 strong people, such as Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque and Longxu, have been thrown away!


    In such a terrible storm, these people managed to walk through Du Shaofu''s side. All of them worked together to take him away from here.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Another place of the terrible storm, the situation of Xuezu is not optimistic!


    His other wing also turned into nothingness. It looked like a bloody rooster with a pair of wings removed, rolling in the storm!


    The shrill sound of hissing came from the mouth of Xuezu, and the great pain entangled him, making his body like a withered grass in the strong wind and waves, which was severely trampled and trampled on!


    "Boom..."


    The attack between Du Shaofu and Xuezu has resulted in extremely terrible consequences. The terrible earthquake happened one after another like a dull thunder in the sky!


    I don''t know how long it took, the boundless storm energy began to gradually retreat, slowly annihilated in the invisible!


    And the figures of the people are also revealed in the void!


    "Is he OK


    A thirty-three day sitting and forgetting second environment strong man came to Lu Jingyun and others, and asked eagerly.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s body had disappeared and recovered his human form. He was supported by Longque and Longxu. His eyes were closed, but he had not recovered.


    , "Uncle Du is not a big obstacle. It''s just that the power of mobilizing too much has been greatly affected. His physical body and Yuan Shen both suffered unimaginable pressure, and his own strength was exhausted! But fortunately, he has two kinds of terror means: Immortal metaphysics and green spirit armor. In addition, he is extraordinary and far beyond ordinary people! So at this time, he just fainted. It may take some time for him to recover, but he is not in danger of dying! "


    Lu Jingyun checked Du Shaofu''s condition and exhaled a breath.


    And this words, also let everybody is in the heart is all a loose, the feeling of worry slowly recedes.


    Du Shaofu looks very miserable at the moment. His whole body is soaked with blood, and one leg is also broken. But to our surprise, the broken leg is growing gradually!


    More than a dozen strong men from three thousand thousand worlds all know that the immortal metaphysical body is at work. As long as Du Shaofu is not really dead, no matter how much he is severely damaged, his body will recover on its own!


    "How are you injured? Is anyone injured?"


    A strong man who forgets the first place opens his mouth and begins to scan around.


    In the previous terrible collision, although they were protected by Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams, they did not need to face the most direct attack from their blood ancestors, but the residual power generated by that was enough to make these people in their heyday drink a pot of wine!


    Therefore, at present, people are most concerned about the situation of loss. This war is a rare situation of sitting and forgetting in thirty-three days. Any one of them is a great loss!


    "No one fell, but dozens of people were seriously injured!"


    After a brief observation, Lu Jingyun and others took a breath again.


    Such a result, already let them incomparably gratified.


    Those dozens of seriously injured people are all the accomplishments of sitting and forgetting the first state. As long as they don''t die, it''s not very difficult to take them back to the top for thirty-three days.


    And after this fight with the blood ancestor, maybe some people can understand some special things from it, and their cultivation can even go further!


    "More than 200 people sit and forget. After the war with Xuezu, dozens of people were injured, and only more than 100 people were left behind! In the next 18 levels of hell, they won''t be able to fight again, so the situation we''re facing will get worse and worse! "


    Someone frowned and said in a deep voice.


    Relying on these two hundred strong people, they pushed all the way to this place. In the eleventh layer of hell, they suffered unprecedented resistance from Zi, and met Xuezu!


    But now, they have lost a lot of combat power, which is a bad thing. It is more and more difficult to continue to break into the deeper part of the eighteen layers of hell!


    "I don''t know what happened to Xuezu?"


    All of a sudden, Lu Jingyun said such a sentence, bringing all people''s thoughts back to reality.


    Du Shaofu spared no effort to fight against Xuezu. As the people who supported the figures of the eight trigrams, they could naturally see how fierce the war was at that time!


    It can be imagined that even if Xuezu was immortal, the situation at this time would not be much better than Du Shaofu!


    In other words, as long as the public hands, it is absolutely possible to take him down at this time!


    "Find out the old devil and kill him!"


    A strong man''s words darkened, his eyes like electricity, began to wander around, trying to find the trace of blood ancestor.


    "You can''t let him escape!"Lu Jingyun burst out a strong light in his eyes, piercing the void like two sharp swords, and said coldly.


    With a wave of his hand, he photographed dozens of injured sitting and forgetting strong men to his side and sent them into an independent space, which is similar to the existence of Du Shaofu''s barren ancient space!


    "Shua..."


    The Dragon que rises from the sky, and the powerful force waves down, suppressing the residual energy that is still surging around, so that the heaven and earth are restored to a state of pure brightness, and everything can''t escape!


    "Well? Where does the old man escape? "


    Lu youshao suddenly drinks the sound. Linglong''s body suddenly rushes out and pursues in a direction!


    Other strong people also move at the same time, each exerting all their strength, move at full speed!


    In their sight, an old figure is running away in a distant place. The old figure has lost both arms and his breath has become extremely depressed!


    Who else could this man have besides the blood ancestor who was always domineering and murderous?


    "Kill! He must not be allowed to escape! "


    One after another, the voice of shouting, the rest of the more than one hundred thirty-three days sit and forget the strong, all show all their skills, and continue to pursue the blood ancestor!


    Everyone is nervous at this time, and does not slow down at all!


    As long as catch up with the old ghost, with his state at this time, people have a great chance to kill him!


    "Children, how can you kill this ancestor?"


    In the distance, the fleeing blood ancestor went through the space again and again, and did not dare to look back.


    The fierce light in his eyes had faded away, and he was no longer as lofty as ever!


    "One day, my ancestors will let you pay a million times, tens of thousands of times the price, in order to eliminate the hatred in my heart!"


    Xuezu lost his arms and his legs broke through the void.


    He ran away, while swearing, if not at this time the strength of the great damage, he would like to return to fight again!


    Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, Longxu


    These figures and shapes were all recorded by the blood ancestors. One day, today''s accounts will be asked back!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2922

    "You''d better take care of your life first. If you can escape from our hands or not, I''ll tell you twice!"


    Listening to Xuezu''s words in his ears, Lu Jingyun couldn''t help but sneer, and responded.


    The other thirty-three days of the strong, but also on the face of a cold sense, issued a sneer!


    They naturally understood the idea of Xuezu. As a strong man who had been famous in ancient times, he walked out of his own way and broke away from the rule and order of heaven and earth for thirty-three days. How aloof!


    Normally speaking, a strong man carrying Tao is superior to all creatures and overlooks all existence!


    But in recent years, since breaking away from the suppression of Yuanfeng, Xuezu first met Lu Shaoyou and was injured by him. He also lost a wing. He was extremely damaged and his strength was greatly damaged!


    In today''s 11th layer of hell, it is planted in the hands of a group of weak creatures, and the trauma they have suffered is more than that of those years!


    Such a result, so that blood ancestor can not accept, his heart is full of hate!


    They even hate Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and Longque more than they hate Lu Shaoyou!


    This is a shame, enough to make him a laughing stock of all living creatures. How can blood ancestor not feel itchy!


    "Don''t wait for your father to attack you, but don''t even let your father attack you!"


    Lu Zu was more angry.


    He turned his head and roared, and his eyes were as sharp as a knife!


    He hates the sky, but he can''t take that group of weak creatures behind him. There''s no way!


    Now, if he doesn''t run away quickly, he will be in great danger!


    "A strong man with a strong sense of morality has turned into a lost dog! If I were a demon, I would be ashamed of my company with you


    Long Xu is also pulling the corner of his mouth, while pursuing, while ironically said.


    "I''m afraid that this old thing used up all the Qi in ancient times, and came out of the burial mountain of Yan Qiong''s immortal heaven, and it was specially given to us" weak "creatures to be beaten!"


    The Dragon que is not soft hearted at all, and directly mocks the way.


    "Old bird with mixed hair, let''s go on fighting! See how we can suppress you, pluck your bird''s hair, and stew your flesh and blood into a pot of chicken soup


    An old man of thirty-three days also wore a smile on his face. He chased after him with others, and at the same time, he also released sarcastic words.


    "Old devil, don''t run away. Aren''t we all ants in your eyes?"


    "Come here and fight. For the sake of your arms being broken, we will let you


    "Come on, old bird, do you know how to run like a dog?"


    ¡­¡­


    The rest of the hundred or thirty-three days sit and forget the strong, you say I scold open, word by word to the blood ancestor''s pain to kill!


    The old man who fled in front of him was gloomy and did not answer his words any more. He only looked at his head and ran for his life.


    He knew that the purpose of these people was to stimulate themselves with language, and wanted to infuriate themselves, so as to stop and continue the war!


    Xuezu is a character who has lived for countless years. Naturally, it is impossible to easily believe those people''s lies about letting themselves go, which is an insult to his IQ!


    But knowing that, the words of those people, like a sharp knife, pierced into his heart, which made Xuezu feel hate!


    Since the beginning of heaven and earth, the birth of such a natural creature, blood ancestor has never been so insulted, let him want to go crazy!


    But anger returned to anger, reason told him, absolutely can not stay, otherwise dangerous!


    "Don''t run, old man!"


    Thirty three days, more than 100 people fought hard to catch up with Xuezu, trying to stop him!


    However, the old ghost''s inside information was too deep. Even though he was seriously injured by Jos, he was still running very fast. In addition, with the characteristics of his blood Phoenix in hell, his speed was extremely terrible, and there was a tendency to gradually shake off people!


    All the way to catch up with the fierce, tightly tied in the blood ancestor behind, and then is unable to touch!


    "The old ghost doesn''t seem to simply want to escape, otherwise he can enter the ten hells above the eleventh hell!"


    Lu Jingyun and others around, a strong frown, so said.


    "He''s taking us around in circles, as if to get to the entrance of the twelfth hell and get deeper!"


    Next to him, someone answered and understood the intention of Xuezu.


    As he said, the blood ancestor walked quickly through the 11th layer of hell, but even if he did not enter the tenth layer of hell, he could not find a place to hide.


    Invisible, the old ghost more and more toward the entrance of the twelfth hell, it seems to want to enter the twelfth layer of hell, or deeper!


    "Yes, Xuezu is not a fool! If he goes to the tenth level of hell, we will certainly pursue it all the way, and then escape to the top, which is where the magic war is! It is the biggest disadvantage for him when he comes to that step! So if he wants to live, the best place to go is the twelfth hell and deeper place! There, he can get the protection of powerful demons and certain resources to recover his cultivation! "Lu Jingyun nodded and said.


    When people heard this, it was the jaw head that recognized it.


    Millions of them swept over the 11th layer of hell. If Xuezu went up, he would be caught in a trap if he broke into the strong left behind for thirty-three days!


    As far as his remaining strength is concerned, it is not enough to protect himself under the siege of the strong in the past thirty-three days!


    If they enter the twelfth hell and deeper, they will be hindered by the demons. It is a rare opportunity for blood ancestors to get out of the way!


    To get there, meet the powerful demon clan again, blood ancestor can with the help of the demon''s hand, looking for the ground to continue to heal!


    What''s more, under the action of countless powerful demons, it''s not necessarily true that so many powerful people died miserably in thirty-three days!


    "We must not let him escape to the twelfth level of hell, otherwise we will soon be informed of our actions by the demon clan with this old ghost! If you want to push forward strongly, it will be extremely difficult! "


    A strong man''s face is deep.


    All along the way, they are simply destroying the withered and decaying, and the demons have not formed effective resistance at all!


    This is due to the barrier between the 18 levels of hell, making it difficult to get the message out.


    And if the blood ancestor successfully escape, into the twelfth layer of hell, so that the deeper demons have prepared, the next they have to face, will be an unimaginable hard battle!


    The devil ancestor, the two magic servants and several famous magic generals are all the masters of terror. There is no doubt that the devil ancestor has recovered to the realm of carrying the Tao. It is easy to trample them!


    At that time, millions of people on my side will fall dead and bury their bones in the eighteen layers of hell!


    Therefore, the strong men of thirty-three days are not willing to see such scenes!


    However, just as they were thinking about it, Lu Jingyun suddenly opened his mouth, as if he had poured a basin of cold water on them!


    Only listen to his words dignified, face serious way: "I''m afraid our whereabouts, by this time has been known by the demon clan! Whether others know it is unpredictable, but for the devil ancestor, he must have known everything already! "


    There was not much sighing in his words, as if such things were in his prediction.


    Listen to such words, thirty-three days these more than 100 sit and forget strong, all are cold in the heart.


    It''s just that no one is surprised, and it makes sense to think about it.


    Who is the devil ancestor?


    It was a demon who came out of chaos, opened up 18 levels of hell, and fought with Pangu, Dalao Tianzun and other powerful people, making Pangu world and Dalao sky bloody everywhere!


    There is no doubt that his strength is so strong that it is not difficult to discern the actions of millions of people.


    "It''s the same thing to be spied out by the devil ancestor. I''m afraid that the demons will start to try to deal with us! If that''s the case, let''s not talk about chasing down the blood ancestor. Even if we want to advance to the deeper level of the eighteen levels of hell, it will be extremely difficult! "


    A Terran sitting and forgetting, a strong voice, so said, with a secret worry.


    "I hope the demons will slow down. At least let''s push to the fourteenth or even the 15th floor of hell. Even if it becomes difficult to deal with the demons by then, it will be a rewarding trip for us!"


    A strong man wrung his eyebrows and said with emotion.


    They entered the 18th floor hell, not to annihilate the demons, but to explore the specific situation here, in addition to solve a large number of demons, in order to reduce the pressure in the future war!


    As long as they push across the road, and even more, they can have a face-to-face encounter with Mazu, then their trip is an absolute success!


    In this process, there are bound to be countless demons died in the hands of the strong!


    But if you encounter a large-scale resistance of the demons, it is very difficult to achieve such a goal!


    "Don''t think so much about it. Let''s chase after it. The old ghost has already escaped to the entrance of the 12th floor hell!"


    Long Que''s eyes congealed, looked at the distant blood ancestor''s state to say.


    Then the people did not delay any more and continued to pursue the past!


    More than 20 strong people who sit and forget the third state closely follow Xuezu to avoid being thrown away by him.


    Others rushed to Qu daojue, Lingfeng, longsan, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and other immortal heroes of the 13th day, and then led them to the entrance of the 12th floor hell!


    In this space, there was a strange event. A violent old man who lost his arms fled in front of him, followed closely by more than 20 strong men in the back, pursuing and killing him incessantly!


    In the rear, millions of people are advancing like a fierce army!


    Everyone''s goal is to rush towards a broken seal!


    It didn''t take too long for Xuezu to plunge into the Hellfire of terror!"Old man! It''s a hundred footed person who is dead but not stiff! "


    Lu Jingyun and others felt helpless and pursued with all their strength, and soon rushed into the flames leading to the twelfth layer of hell!


    Then came millions of strong men in the past thirty-three days. Under the protection of many powerful people in the situation of sitting and forgetting, they threw themselves in and were all wrapped in terrible flames!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The boundless flame is blazing and burning, which can burn through the human body and spirit!


    This time, no one to think about refining themselves in this, it is not to move with all their strength and push down!


    "Well? The emperor of Yuqing wakes up


    With the help of a strong man, Du Shaofu finally woke up slowly and opened his eyes.


    "How are you, Shaofu?"


    "Boss, are you ok?"


    "Daddy, you wake up!"


    In an instant, Qu Dao Jue, Ling Feng, long San, little star, Du Xiaoyao and others all gathered around.


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s injuries had been fully recovered, and his body was in perfect condition, as if he had not suffered any damage!


    However, his breath was still very weak. During the war, it was very difficult to adjust all of them in a short time. Fortunately, Lu Jingyun gave him a precious medicine, which made him wake up in such a short time.


    "What''s the matter with Xuezu? Do you want to catch it?"


    When Du Shaofu woke up, he shook his head violently and broke free from the arm of the strong man holding him. He immediately asked such a question.


    He was most concerned about the situation of Xuezu. After a lot of efforts, he naturally hoped that Xuezu had been directly killed by himself. But Du Shaofu also knew very clearly that the chance was very slim!


    "Xuezu escaped. Brother Jingyun, they are pursuing and killing!"


    Xiaoxing immediately informed Du Shaofu of the current situation. At the same time, he took out a precious medicine and handed it to his father again.


    "Escaped by him?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and pushed back the precious medicine from little star with a hand.


    Instead of being disappointed, he was pleased.


    Xuezu''s escape can only show one thing, that is, he is in a very bad situation at this time. Otherwise, when facing Lu Jingyun and others, he would not go in panic!


    "The blood ancestor is too strong. I''m afraid it''s not easy to kill him! We are heading for the twelfth hell. If we can''t catch up with him, we''ll have to leave it for the time being


    A strong man in the second stage of sitting and forgetting said this to Du Shaofu.


    This is an old man who is many times older than Du Shaofu!


    But in his old eyes, he was deeply in awe of the young man in purple robe.


    This boy is a very abnormal guy. It is through his efforts that he has condensed the strength of more than 200 sitting and forgetting strong men to fight with Xuezu!


    If it wasn''t for Du Shaofu, it would not have been the pursuit of Xuezu. I''m afraid that the millions of people they came here in thirty-three days would have been defeated by one blow!


    There is no doubt that the blood ancestor is strong!


    "That''s the only way to do it for the time being."


    Du Shaofu nodded and said.


    For a moment, he thought of a lot of questions in his mind, including whether Lu Jingyun said whether the demons in the deeper part of the 18th floor hell had been disturbed.


    But all these things were suppressed by Du Shaofu. Now is not the time to think about them.


    "I will heal first, and then I will recover enough strength as soon as possible."


    Du Shaofu called out to the crowd and explained some things. Then he opened the wasteland space directly and planned to close down here to heal his wounds.


    This Hellfire space is very vast. It will take a long time, at least a few years, to go through from here and enter the twelfth layer of hell!


    In Du Shaofu''s barren and ancient space, there is nearly a hundred times of time to accelerate. He can use these time to fully recover his strength, so that he can fight again after entering the twelfth layer of hell!


    "Everyone who has been injured will come here to take a breath."


    Du Shaofu took the lead and got into the ancient space. Other people who had been wounded in the previous battle thought of looking at each other, but they did not hesitate to follow.


    With the departure of some powerful people, a large number of immortality lost their protection and were threatened by the fire of hell, so they had to rush in and enter the ancient space together.


    With the closure of the majority of the strong, the previously very lively Hellfire suddenly became a little lonely.


    In front of us, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, long que, and long Xu are still trying their best to kill Xuezu!


    The old ghost ran away very fast. Under the pursuit of the people, there was no result in a short time. For a time, he could only keep this state!


    "I hope to travel through the Inferno flame, so that the old bird with miscellaneous hairs will consume a lot of strength again. When he enters the twelfth layer of hell, he will be taken down at one stroke!"Lu Jingyun''s eyes twinkled, so he said.


    ¡­¡­


    In the fire leading to the twelfth layer of hell, when people closed their doors and chased after them, Chihuang and Shen Yan of Dongli had led a large number of demons out of the sixteenth hell and entered the seal of the connection between the thirteenth and the twelfth hell!


    These demons are ferocious people, and their cultivation is terrible. The number of them is incomparably huge, which is much more than the millions of people who came here in thirty-three days!


    And among them the most terrible, in addition to Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, there are many places to sit and forget!


    But this is nothing. The real strong men in these demons are three people who seem to know how terrible they are!


    One of them, the whole body is like a person was stripped off the skin, all over the body looks bloody, let people scalp numb, incomparably terrible!


    The second one is dead, pale as paper, and exudes a dark and gloomy air. If you look at it, you will feel cold from the bottom of your feet for no reason, and your whole body will be tight!


    The third man is a big man, the first born devil, like two forked halberds, killing heaven!


    There was a vicious atmosphere around him that could not be covered up. There was a mixture of killing and violence, blood and ferocity. You can see that he is a terror Lord!


    These three men are the three magic generals of the demon family. They have been cultivated to the heaven and have great strength. In ancient times, they once killed for 33 days, and broke through the fierce reputation. They are respectively called by the world as the blood GOD Devil general, the Ming Luo devil general and the Huang Sha devil general!


    "The three demons will come out at the same time. They are all carrying the way. Even if the injury is not healed, the fierce power still exists!"


    Her eyes swept past the three magic generals one by one. With a sneer in her mouth, she murmured to herself, "Du Shaofu, how can you survive this time?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2923

    "This time, there must be no place for Du Shaofu to die! Even if you can''t kill him, you can''t tolerate him jumping on! "


    East from the red Huang side, Shen Yan is also eyes light cold, biting teeth hard said.


    For these two people, they are always thinking about how to kill Du Shaofu and get rid of this huge disaster!


    However, for so many years, no matter how much their strength has improved, they can''t keep up with Du Shaofu!


    Whether it was in the Shenwu world, or after the people entered the thirty-three days, the boy always left them far behind!


    It''s just an alien. For other creatures, it''s practicing, but for Du Shaofu, it''s just flying, which makes Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan extremely helpless, and at the same time, they feel a great blow!


    But this time it is different. They have already awakened the memory of ancient times, and they have returned to the 18 levels of hell and constantly recovered. Their strength has been advancing with great vigour and rebirth. They are absolutely no worse than Du Shaofu!


    What''s more, there are three evil generals accompanying us. It''s absolutely easy to kill Du Shaofu!


    However, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are also very clear in their hearts that if they want to really kill Du Shaofu, there will definitely be huge variables. This is why the adults have repeatedly told them not to force them to do so!


    "Even if Lu Shaoyou comes again, it can''t stop us! I''d like to see what changes Du Shaofu has this time that will affect us to kill him! "


    East from the red Huang eyes Zhanzhan, all over the body shot, cold words said.


    The most influential factor they can think of is Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds. In addition, I''m afraid that no one in the world can stop the attack of their two magic servants, three magic generals and many powerful demons!


    Therefore, Dongli Chihuang also wants to know what the adults of his family have considered and think that they can''t kill Du Shaofu!


    "It''s going to the twelfth level of hell. Du Shaofu and those people of thirty-three days haven''t appeared yet. I''m afraid they have met with great obstacles."


    Suddenly, Shen Yan side eyes, such as said.


    They all the way up from the sixteenth hell, through the fifteenth, fourteenth, thirteenth three layers of hell, will soon enter the twelfth hell!


    At the beginning of their action, Du Shaofu was already moving from the tenth level of hell to the eleventh level of hell!


    However, after such a long time, Du Shaofu did not show up after passing through several layers.


    It can be speculated that the millions of strong men in the past thirty-three days must have met with great obstacles, which hindered their steps!


    "It''s better to be hindered. Every time they go further, they will let a large number of powerful people of my demon clan die! In any case, this time we should pay enough for thirty-three days! "


    East from the red Huang face gloomy up, hate to say.


    "If you dare to run wild in our eighteen levels of hell, you''re just looking for your own death! This is really "heaven has a way, he does not go, hell has no door to vote."


    Shen Yan also spoke coldly with endless coldness.


    The 18th floor hell is their world, which was opened up by the devil ancestors in ancient times. It is owned by the demons!


    However, in the Ancient World War I, Pangu set up a huge array and sealed this place, making it a dead land!


    At that time, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan were suppressed together with the body of the demon ancestor in Dala Tian. After many reincarnations, they finally awakened in this life and then returned to the eighteen levels of hell.


    However, Du Shaofu and many other people of thirty-three days did not seem to take the 18 levels of hell as one thing. They came here in a large scale and fiercely killed them here!


    For the demons, this is not only a challenge, but also a shame!


    Therefore, no matter from which aspect, they must come out ferociously, let those strong people in the past thirty-three days have a good memory, and tell them that this is the territory of the demon clan, which can not be easily set foot in!


    Those millions of people, however, have to leave more than half of them. They are buried in the 18 layers of hell and become the ghosts of the demons!


    "The twelfth level of hell, I''m afraid here, should be able to meet those people!"


    Dongli Chihuang raised her eyes as if she had penetrated the blockade of the boundless hell and entered the twelfth layer of hell.


    He was looking forward to meeting Du Shaofu and others earlier and fighting them!


    "Go! Let''s have a good meeting with Du Shaofu for a while! "


    Shen Yan took a light drink and immediately stopped talking. He moved with a large number of demons and continued to walk through the flames of the terrible hell, heading for a higher level of hell.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, and long Xu, more than twenty thirty-three days of sitting and forgetting the third level strongmen, were still in full pursuit of Xuezu at this time.


    "It will soon pass through this broken seal and enter the twelfth hell, but the old devil is so cunning that he can''t catch him in this way!"A thirty-three day old man''s words were dignified, looking at the figure of blood ancestor who was running away from the bottom quickly.


    They pursued for many years, through this piece of broken seal, but they could not catch up with the footsteps of blood ancestor.


    The old bird with mixed hair, even though it was so badly injured, was not vague in its running.


    It''s really helpless for me to catch more than 20 people who have forgotten the third place, even under such circumstances.


    "Take a step and look at it. If you can''t catch him, you can only give up! After we enter the twelfth layer of hell, we will be entangled by countless demons. At that time, we should fight with all our strength


    Soon, another strong voice said.


    For the blood ancestor, people also have no good way.


    Du Shaofu has been heavily injured, and it is impossible for him to condense the power of all people to stop Xuezu!


    At present, only the demons in the twelfth layer of hell need to be taken into account, and there may be more powerful demons who have been shocked!


    As for whether we can suppress the blood ancestor, we can only see the will of God!


    When Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Cheng, long que, long Xu and the strong men of the thirty-three days were talking, a wave suddenly came from behind the crowd, that is, from the strong men who followed them.


    "Why? Is uncle Du healed? "


    Lu Qiao, one of the brothers and sisters of the Lu family, suddenly let out a light cry and turned his eyes to the rear.


    The same is true of other strong men, and in their sight, it is the figure of a young man in purple robes.


    The purple robed youth was full of vigorous Qi and violent waves. He walked through the flames of hell, causing a huge storm!


    Who else could this man have besides Du Shaofu?


    "I can''t see the injury! The Emperor Yu Qing was so badly injured that he could recover in such a short time


    The other strong people in the third place of sitting and forgetting are also shocked one by one. In Du Shaofu''s eyes, they are full of incredible!


    During the previous war with Xuezu, many people, including Du Shaofu himself, were injured in the war.


    They all know that if they don''t have enough time to recuperate, it''s very difficult for that guy to recover!


    But now, after years of Hellfire, when the boy reappears, he looks very lively. This is really amazing!


    "The emperor Yuqing mastered the four primitive laws at the same time. He disappeared earlier. He must have gone to another independent space to heal his wounds with the help of the law of space! In addition, with the power of the law of time, he will have more time to adjust his breath, so it is not surprising that this happens! "


    There is a strong mouth, so said.


    They were surprised, but it was not hard to think of it.


    The law of time affects a space, where there is a time acceleration effect, for the recovery of injury is a good place!


    But unfortunately, most creatures can''t master the two primitive laws at the same time, which they can''t make.


    Du Shaofu grasped the four original laws at the same time, and he could break through the empty path at the same time. Therefore, it was natural that he recovered so quickly.


    "Well? Not only the emperor Yuqing, but other people are also recovering very quickly


    Then, many people found that with the appearance of Du Shaofu, a large number of strong men who had been invited into the ancient space by Du Shaofu also reappeared at this time, and the large figures returned to the flames of hell.


    What is more shocking is that these people are full of energy and strength has reached the peak state!


    This scene looks like a tired teacher who has fought with the demon clan. This is the powerful master!


    However, such a result, of course, is loved by all!


    With the recovery of combat power, the next fight with the demons will naturally be much easier. Even if there is a violent collision, there will be fewer people who fall down!


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao and other members of the Lu family smile. Of course, they know that Du Shaofu''s treasure is more precious than most people think.


    "It''s about to enter the twelfth level of hell. Prepare for war!"


    In the rear, Du Shaofu stepped out of the barren ancient space and felt that he and others were now in the place where he was approaching the twelfth level of hell.


    Hearing his words, the strong people around him are also one by one fighting very spirit, face all serious, ready to fight with the demon clan again!


    Everyone knows that the resistance of the demons will become more and more terrifying, and the pressure on them will be even greater.


    In addition, I don''t know when the real strength of the demons will be revealed, which will be the most difficult moment!


    "We have been in the hell of the 18th floor for such a long time. I''m afraid the generals and ministers have already noticed it already."Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth.


    Because of the relationship between generals and ministers, he had some deep feelings in his heart.


    But in any case, that old friend is now the identity of the devil ancestor, and he can no longer have any feelings to say that he and he also broke up in the first layer of hell at that time!


    At this time, with the help of Du Yu and his master, he even restored his original strength!


    What we need to face next is a bloody battle, until we can''t continue to push forward!


    It''s just not clear if we will meet the generals again!


    "To the place, Yuqing emperor, let''s go!"


    Just as Du Shaofu was deep in thought, a strong man made a voice and pulled him back to reality.


    Open your eyes and look, sure enough, they have reached the edge of the hellfire.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, Du Shaofu moved first and rushed out in an instant. All of a sudden, he entered the twelfth layer of hell.


    Other strong are not slow, mighty, roaring and empty!


    The arrival of these millions of powerful people is like throwing a huge mountain into the calm lake, which makes the whole twelfth layer of hell shake up!


    And here the demon clan is also quickly disturbed, soon understood that there is a strong invasion!


    "Kill the demons, as usual!"


    Du Shaofu drank so much that he suddenly broke into the mob and started to kill!


    He observed that Lu Jingyun and other 20 people were still chasing Xuezu, but the old ghost was extremely cunning and rushed to the gathering place of the powerful demons.


    When the evil clan''s sitting and forgetting strong hand to deal with Lu Jingyun and others, Xuezu took the opportunity to escape, there was no slightest sense of war.


    Obviously, he just wanted to escape as soon as possible and find a safe place to heal.


    "Old devil, you can''t escape today!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flickered, staring into the distance and whispering to himself.


    He no longer went to kill many weak demons, but his figure flashed away, and the next moment appeared directly beside Lu Jingyun and others.


    "You help me to fight again and kill this old devil!"


    Du Shaofu drank coldly and said to more than 20 strong people who had forgotten the third place.


    "Good!"


    They agreed directly and quickly gathered around Du Shaofu.


    Then, outside the purple robed youth, another round of huge eight trigrams emerged, boldly occupying the void.


    And more than 20 sitting and forgetting strong people are familiar with their own way of work, with about three people in a group, occupying eight places!


    All of them displayed their terrible cultivation and absorbed their strength into Du Shaofu''s body, which was mobilized by him.


    "Old devil, leave your life!"


    Du Shaofu drank loudly and held Zijin tianque in his hand. After gathering the strength of many powerful men, he looked like a god of war. His body grew to the height of a thousand feet and stood firm!


    The broad sword in his hand is also becoming bigger and bigger. He splits it out boldly and directly faces the fleeing Xuezu in front of him!


    This time, although there are no more than 200 sitting and forgetting strong people to help, but there are also more than 20 sit and forget the existence of the third state to control the empty eight trigrams, although the prestige has weakened, but it is still very terrible!


    At least for the present blood ancestor, is completely unable to match, rashly resist words, is absolutely a dead end!


    "Son of a child, I will spare your life for the time being, but all this will cost you ten thousand times


    How dare Xuezu make the slightest pause, continue to scurry, at the same time, keep turning back to avoid Du Shaofu''s sword that dominates the heaven and the Jedi!


    "Boom, boom..."


    Du Shaofu''s sword was directly cut in the air, never touching the body of Xuezu!


    The huge sword light moved into the sky, and fell on the land of this space in an incomparable manner. The roar of earth shaking roar broke out, and the whole world was shocked!


    "Hiss..."


    The earth suddenly split open, a huge abyss appeared, across the earth, spread out thousands of miles away, the scene is appalling!


    And that is, in this attack, although he did not kill the blood ancestor, it also affected the countless demons around him. In an instant, he died of invisibility and turned into blood mist!


    "Old ghost, don''t run away!"


    Seeing Xuezu''s escape, Du Shaofu once again made a loud noise and started to chase after him.


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, long Xu and more than 20 people in the third state of sitting and forgetting all their strength and entered Du Shaofu''s body.


    With the blessing of these powerful forces, Du Shaofu also exerted his speed to the extreme, fast to terror!


    He went through the boundless space one after another and approached the blood ancestor quickly.


    "You are so haunted, little boy


    Sensing the situation behind him, the blood ancestor bitterly bit his teeth and scolded.He was hurt too much, otherwise, how could he be so cowardly in front of these young people?


    As Du Shaofu was blessed by a powerful force, he was constantly forced to come towards him, and his face was covered with sweat.


    If Du Shaofu could only perform the practice of sitting and forgetting the third state, he would not be afraid at all. Although his escape speed was not fast, he would not be inferior to the general practitioners who had seen through the samsara level.


    However, at present, Du Shaofu''s strength is far beyond the third level of sitting and forgetting. The boy''s physical body and Yuan Shen are so abnormal that he can withstand such heavy power and operate freely.


    It can be imagined that Du Shaofu''s only problem is understanding. As soon as the opportunity comes, he will trample on the third state!


    Such enemies made Xuezu feel extremely dignified.


    "If it''s not in the 18 layers of hell, if my ancestor wants to escape, where can you ants like you follow like mad dogs?"


    Blood ancestor hate to roar, the heart is also a lot of helpless feelings.


    If he wanted to escape in thirty-three days, it would be very simple. Even if his mind moved, he could directly cross the boundless world, making Du Shaofu and others have no way!


    However, there are seals between each of the 18 levels of hell, which makes him subject to great restrictions and can not freely use his means!


    At present, Xuezu has no intention of fighting at all. He wants to escape. Only when he gets rid of the pursuit of Du Shaofu, can he hope to survive!


    "You''re dead today, old man! Don''t you want the chaos in me, but come to take it


    Du Shaofu yelled at the rear and kept on making fun of him. He had already developed a desire to kill Xuezu. Today, he would never let go of the old ghost and be easily escaped by him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2924

    Du Shaofu looked at Xuezu''s changing direction. He did not attack again, but pursued him with all his strength!


    Seeing the distance between them getting closer and closer, Du Shaofu''s mouth involuntarily filled with a sneer.


    The 12th floor hell is so vast that it will take a long time for the old ghost to escape to the entrance of the 13th floor hell!


    And so much time, enough for him to catch each other a hundred times!


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu''s heart gave birth to a bit of cold meaning, determined that he would never let Xuezu get better!


    The old ghost tried several times to seize his own source of chaos, and his salivation was extremely vicious. If it had not happened, he would have been able to do it.


    Since it is the enemy, Du Shaofu has never let go of the truth!


    "Kill!"


    He drank again, and the opportunity to kill him was awe inspiring. He went straight to Xuezu!


    The power of the four primitive laws wrapped him up, and the space law was brought into full play by Du Shaofu. The speed was appalling, and in a moment, it was a thousand miles away!


    Under such circumstances, the distance between him and his blood ancestor is getting closer and closer!


    "Little boy, there''s a way to fight me alone!"


    The blood ancestor felt such a situation, can''t help but shout.


    However, he could not turn around to fight with Du Shaofu. He only wanted to vent his evil spirit. He could not expect Du Shaofu to fight with him alone!


    What''s more, even if Du Shaofu is willing, he may not really win the other party!


    Once upon a time, the blood ancestor who was so famous that it shocked the whole thirty-three days in ancient times would fall into such a field?


    This makes blood ancestor indignant, however still have no way!


    If I had known that he would face such an embarrassing situation, I would not have killed him at the eleventh level of hell. I wanted to rob Du Shaofu of the origin of chaos!


    At this time, the blood ancestor hated to be unable to take two slaps of his own, all of which were completely self inflicted!


    "Let''s die! Benyuan kill the sky sword, kill! "


    At the time when Xuezu was angry in the dark, Du Shaofu had already deceived him to a very close distance!


    The big drink shaking for nine days came from his throat, and then the four primitive laws turned together, mingled with each other, entangled with each other, more and more condensed!


    "Whoa..."


    The terrible sword light forms, just like the sky opening sword, points straight to the sky, and then suddenly swings to the blood ancestor and cuts down!


    This sword light is extremely terrifying. It condenses the original power of the four primitive laws, and has the origin of the great road flowing in it, just like it has the power to create the world!


    As soon as the sword light appeared, the sky and the earth all trembled, and the mighty pressure burst out, and hundreds of millions of living creatures wanted to kneel down!


    "Boom..."


    With the fall of the lightsaber, the wind and cloud are stirred all over the sky. The whole world is shaking. This scene looks like a pillar of heaven toppling, which makes people tremble!


    In the blink of an eye, Xuezu was soaked in cold sweat, and his legs felt a little soft, which was a feeling he had not tasted for countless years.


    Du Shaofu''s sword shocked him, making Xuezu feel that he was firmly locked in by a force, even if he wanted to turn back and escape, it was difficult to do it again!


    At this moment, he experienced the taste of despair, let him feel powerless!


    Du Shaofu''s attack is just like God''s punishment, making people nowhere to hide!


    "Die, old man!"


    Du Shaofu opened his voice, and his eyes and eyebrows all stood up, showing his ferocity!


    He mustered all his strength and controlled the sword light of the original air killing sword!


    Du Shaofu had confidence in his heart. When Xuezu was locked in by powerful forces, this strike would definitely make the old ghost immortal and severely damaged!


    At that time, if you want to ravage him, it will be no more easy thing!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The light of the sword is blazing. If you want to open the sky, break all obstacles and go straight to the head of Xuezu!


    Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, long que, and long Xu all worked hard, and at the same time, they focused their attention on this attack!


    Many strong men who fought with countless demons in the distance for more than thirty-three days also felt such a scene. They did not pay attention to the war situation here. They seemed to have seen the final result. Xuezu was directly cut in two by this sword. Even if he didn''t die, he would have lost most of his life last year!


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and the speed of sword light increased a few points. He was about to cut the head of zhongxuezu!


    However, it is at this time, but see a piece of terrible evil gas from the distance, and instantly wear to the side of the blood ancestor!


    Then you can see that a huge bloody axe as big as a mountain comes across the sky, directly blocking the sword light of Du Shaofu and the blood ancestorWith a loud noise, the whole world was shaking violently!


    Du Shaofu''s original sword of killing the sky was hit with such an axe.


    In the moment before the contact between the two, Du Shaofu had found out this sudden change. He wanted to stop, but he had no choice but to send!


    Under the violent collision, a huge earthquake occurred, accompanied by an incomparable energy storm, sweeping all directions and hitting jiuxiao!


    Du Shaofu was directly shocked to go out for a long distance. His Qi and blood were rolling and his face turned pale!


    His heart is difficult to calm down, it is obvious that a strong man rushed to save the blood ancestor.


    However, the cultivation of the man who came here was so terrible that he didn''t fight with himself directly. Just the terrible shock caused by the interception made Du Shaofu hurt again!


    "Uncle Du, are you ok?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu retreat, Lu Jingyun and others immediately withdraw all their strength.


    Their strength is a burden to Du Shaofu. At present, he is also hurt. Only by taking back all their strength can Du Shaofu relax.


    "I''m fine!"


    Du Shaofu replied, but his eyes were still looking at the direction of the previous blood ancestor.


    At this time, the area was completely flattened by the storm, everything turned into nothing, even the earth was swept away thousands of feet deep!


    In the middle of the sky, the storm was slowly dissipated, and Du Shaofu could see the existence of two figures!


    One of them is the blood ancestor. His breath is more and more withered. It is obvious that the collision just now has caused a great shock to him!


    And the other is a big man with two evil horns, just like two forked halberds, killing the sky!


    There was a vicious atmosphere around him that could not be covered up. There was a mixture of killing and violence, blood and ferocity. You can see that he is a terror Lord!


    In his hands, holding a bloody red axe, surrounded by endless evil Qi, the terror is incomparable!


    "This person is..."


    Du Shaofu was surprised that he had never seen such a strong man. It was obvious that he was a demon clan who had been suppressed in the eighteen layers of hell.


    From the strength just revealed, we can infer that this man''s cultivation is absolutely terrible, I''m afraid there is a road carrying realm!


    At the thought, Du Shaofu''s heart sank!


    "This man may be one of the magic generals of the demon clan. From its appearance, it should be called" the general of the evil spirit! "


    Lu Jingyun walked out with a dignified face and came to Du Shaofu.


    He has learned a lot about the demons and many things about them.


    For the demons of several major magic will, of course, also know.


    "It''s a devil general who is equipped with the state of carrying the Tao. This is a problem!"


    Du Shaofu''s face was gloomy again, and he frowned and said to himself.


    They went to the twelfth layer of hell, in addition to the 11th layer of hell met blood ancestors, the way is quite relaxed, did not meet the demons how strong resistance!


    But now, there is a demon general standing in front of the road and saving Xuezu, which makes Du Shaofu feel very heavy.


    In the past thirty-three days, millions of people have been pushing all the way. Is it possible to stop here?


    In the face of a demon general who carries on the cultivation of Taoism, they will lose a lot. The next thing we can really count on is the arrangement of elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou!


    "We can''t fight any more. Everyone''s assembled and ready to leave!"


    Du Shaofu pondered for a moment, even though he said so.


    A group of strong people around him nodded, and then they gave orders to other millions of strong people.


    Now there are strong people carrying the road ahead, it is doomed to be difficult to continue to promote, unless there are strong reinforcements!


    As Du Shaofu''s orders were passed on, millions of powerful men in the past thirty-three days soon put down their affairs and quickly gathered around their places, no longer fighting with the demons!


    "I hope elder martial brother will make arrangements for this situation."


    Du Shaofu thought in his heart and placed all his hopes on his elder brother Lu Shaoyou.


    If you can''t, you can only take the ancient space with many strong men to find a way to leave the 18th floor hell. Before entering this place, my elder martial brother once told me that everything should be based on the preservation of combat power. After all, it is not the time to have a real decisive battle with the demons.


    However, Du Shaofu did not have the confidence that he could escape from a strong man carrying Taoism!


    Today, it is bound to usher in a difficult battle. Those who were hunted down before are Xuezu, and they are likely to come next.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    All of a sudden, just as Du Shaofu was thinking about it, a sad smile came from the broken sky and clearly entered Du Shaofu''s ears.


    Listening to such laughter, Du Shaofu''s eyebrows were raised.


    "Dongli Chihuang also came..."This voice is very familiar. It is Dongli Chihuang who has been dealing with for many years.


    When he comes here, Shen Yan will surely appear.


    Sure enough, in Du Shaofu''s eyes, the void in the distance trembled.


    Then he saw the majestic devil Qi, which was like a huge wave. It surged to the place, pushed all the obstacles, and quickly came to the nearby area, falling to the side of Xuezu and the wild evil spirit general.


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan''s body shapes are suddenly revealed.


    Behind them, there are a large number of demons. The number of them is millions, which is more powerful than these people in the past thirty-three days!


    This is the army of the demons. Its momentum is like a rainbow, and it''s terrible!


    That large figure is standing there, it has a sense of oppression, let the strong feel throbbing for thirty-three days.


    "The demons are coming in large numbers, and our actions are really learned by them!"


    "It''s not going to happen any more at full speed!"


    "Not only can''t go deep into the 18 levels of hell, if you want to evacuate, it will be very difficult."


    "This is the twelfth level of hell. Mazu doesn''t know what level he has reached at this time."


    "I''m afraid our actions are not satisfactory. The demons are too alert!"


    The millions of strong men in the past thirty-three days soon discovered the seriousness of the matter.


    It''s not hard for them to imagine how things are going, and they are very dignified.


    This is the most difficult time for them to enter the 18th floor hell for a long time!


    Everyone''s heart is very clear, if you don''t try to leave, there will be many people''s lives will stay in this space!


    "It''s not only the general of the wild evil spirit, but also the general of the blood God and the devil of the underworld."


    Lu Jingyun stood by Du Shaofu''s side, and his face became extremely ugly.


    He saw two strong men in the east near Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    One of them, like a living man who was stripped of his skin, was covered with blood and red, which was indescribable!


    The other is a dead face, pale as paper, exuding a dark and gloomy atmosphere. If you look at it, you will feel cold from the bottom of your feet for no reason, and your whole body will be tight!


    But although the two people''s faces are not too good to see, but their breath is very deep and introverted, even Lu Jingyun''s cultivation can not be seen through!


    Judging from their appearance, these are the other two magic generals of the demon clan, namely, the blood GOD Devil general and the Hades demon general!


    "The blood GOD Devil general, the Ming Luo demon general, the desolate evil spirit general The three demons are coming together. Things are getting more and more troublesome! "


    Du Shaofu, with a gloomy face, looked at all the demons on the opposite side. His heart was so heavy that he could not add more.


    Just one Magic general brought them unimaginable pressure. But now it is the arrival of three magic generals, which makes Du Shaofu feel difficult to breathe!


    These are the three strong men in the realm of Taoism. They have been suppressed for countless years in the eighteen levels of hell, but I''m afraid that the ferocious power will not be much worse than that in those years!


    In addition, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, as well as the millions of demon troops behind them. I''m afraid that these people in today''s thirty-three days have to account for a bad word here!


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu, you dare to enter the hell on the 18th floor. You are looking for death! "


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Du Shaofu, steps forward and coldly looks at Du Shaofu.


    His handsome face was full of evil spirit, with a cold smile, as if staring at a dead man.


    "Du Shaofu, it can be said that there is a way in heaven. If you don''t go, there is no way to hell, you will vote! This time, I see you have what kind of good luck, can escape from life! The three magic generals of our demon family, together with millions of troops, are here to make sure that all of you who are bold enough to go out of the hell can''t get out of the hell! "


    Shen Yan''s face is full of hatred, looking at Du Shaofu and saying.


    His confidence is incomparably sufficient. When he sees many strong men in the past thirty-three days, he also has some worries in his heart!


    At present, the strength of both sides has obvious disparity. The demon clan has a huge advantage, and the biggest reliance is the three magic generals around him!


    This gap is too big, as long as there is no accident, it is absolutely not difficult to keep everyone here for thirty-three days!


    "Jie Jie Jie Son of a bitch, you''re a fierce chaser, but come again to see how you can kill my ancestor! As long as the ancestor does not die, the treasures around you will still fall into my hands


    At this time, the blood ancestor also relaxed the strength.


    Being saved by Huang Sha demon, he was no longer threatened by Du Shaofu, but looked at him with hatred and contentment.


    With the protection of the demons, where does the blood ancestor need to fear Du Shaofu and others.


    "You old bird with mixed hair can only hide in the crotch of the demon clan! I really don''t know whether the things handed down from ancient times are true or false. You are such an incompetent person, and you have also made a great name! "Du Shaofu glanced at Xuezu. He was not moved at all, but said faintly.


    "You..."


    Xuezu was excited by Du Shaofu''s words and almost jumped to his feet.


    The words were too insidious, so angry that Xuezu''s ferocious face became twisted a little again, and his nostrils contracted vigorously, and he was about to run away.


    If it was not for Du Shaofu''s opponent, he would rush forward and tear out 108 pieces of the boy''s mouth!


    However, looking at the furious blood ancestor, Du Shaofu did not pay any attention to his meaning.


    At this time, the thing in front of me is the most urgent, and I can''t take care of the blood ancestor any more!


    "Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, you two have always been my defeated generals, but you always shout in front of me every time you appear! How many roots do you have in mind


    Du Shaofu picked up his eyebrows, with a sarcastic look on his face. He looked at red Huang and Shen Yan.


    He didn''t mean to infuriate the two men, but at the same time he whispered with the strong men of thirty-three days to discuss countermeasures with the public. At the same time, he planned to take all the people into the ancient space and try to escape!


    "Jie Jie Du Shaofu, you don''t need to stir us up! As long as you can be killed, it doesn''t matter what means are used! This time, you have no way to go up and no door to go down! "


    Shen Yan smiles coldly, looks at Du Shaofu and says.


    He was not angry at all. There were so many powerful people in this demon clan that he could crush millions of people for thirty-three days. No one could save Du Shaofu.


    "Hum, Du Shaofu, don''t be wild! With your strength, I''m afraid it''s no longer my opponent now! Since you think you are strong, we will give you a chance to fight. I''m afraid that your end will be very miserable at that time. "


    East from the red Huang cold hum a, confidently said.


    Now his strength is greatly improved, his memory is fully awakened, and his strength in ancient times is gradually restored. He is already very strong, and he is no longer afraid of Du Shaofu.


    "Du Shaofu, don''t grind and do it! You people, today, no one wants to leave this space alive. All of you will die here


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2925

    "Du Shaofu, don''t grind and do it! You people, today, no one wants to leave this space alive. All of you will die here


    Dongli Chihuang looks at Du Shaofu, and the light of hatred bursts out in her eyes!


    He burst into the air, and then he jumped into the air and killed Du Shaofu directly.


    The demons occupy a huge advantage, far more powerful than those in the past thirty-three days. There is no need to talk about it. Just go straight to war!


    Things should not be delayed. If it is late, it will change! "The three demons will first clear all the sitting and forgetting for thirty-three days, and then help the army fight! Du Shaofu will give it to both of us to see what kind of spray he can turn out! This time, I want millions of them to come back! When these people die, they will lose more than half of their combat power in thirty-three days. How can we fight with our demon clan? "


    Shen Yan''s eyes were cold and cold, and he said to the blood god demon general, Ming Luo Magic general and Huang Sha Magic general.


    Later, he also rushed out, together with Dongli Chihuang, to kill Du Shaofu.


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both work with all their strength. They have entered the 18th floor hell for many years, and their strength has already recovered a lot. It is almost equivalent to the strength of sitting in and forgetting the third level. It can not be said that they are not strong!


    Therefore, even if Du Shaofu is stronger now, he can not reach his own situation!


    However, for the sake of safety, they decided to join hands to fight. In any case, they had to take down Du Shaofu!


    "Kill, exterminate the invaders for thirty-three days, and let them pay the price!"


    "Kill them all, strengthen the power of my demon clan!"


    "Kill!"


    With the action of red Huang and Shen Yan, all the demons are moving at the same time!


    But seeing the vast black shadows oppress the void, they all rush in the direction of millions of people for thirty-three days.


    For a moment, the whole twelfth layer of hell was shaking, endless evil Qi entangled and interwoven, forming a large black cloud, moving the heaven and earth!


    This scene is really terrible. In the majestic momentum, there is a violent atmosphere of killing and cutting. It is even more terrifying than when the strong men just entered the scene in the past thirty-three days!


    At this time, all the other demons in this space were bursting with blood, and they were all shooting at each other. They also moved with them, killing Du Shaofu and others!


    "Jie Jie Jie With our demon army here, these thirty-three born spirits will die without a burial place! "


    "You dare to come to my eighteen levels of hell, just don''t be too wild!"


    "Kill them, leave them all, and let the blood of these creatures flow through the eighteen hell!"


    Originally, the powerful demons in the twelfth layer of hell also set off a storm, and the momentum was fierce!


    Many people''s body shape snatches out at the same time, hangs on the face is difficult to cover up the grim smile!


    For these people, there is no time to feel more satisfied than at this moment. Previously, it was a scene of being slaughtered by others. Who would have thought that the situation was reversed so quickly in a short time!


    The original Hunter turned into prey, for these demons, is the most exciting thing!


    "We are surrounded!"


    Du Shaofu said solemnly with a strong man''s face.


    Looking at all directions of the demons are action, others are also a heart as heavy as a mountain.


    They are not afraid of a war, but when the strength of the other side is far higher than the millions of people in the past thirty-three days, hard hitting will only cause unnecessary sacrifice, but will not play any role!


    Even if you die, you can''t die here in vain!


    "Emperor Yuqing, are we fighting or going?"


    Another strong man came forward and asked in a hurry.


    In the eighteen layers of hell, everything is based on what Du Shaofu said.


    Now there is no better choice, they suddenly fell into a tight encirclement, facing only one war, with the three demons present, even if it is difficult to escape!


    Now we can only see if Du Shaofu has any way to take the people with him. In short, it is not realistic to go to war by force, unless he is forced to a desperate situation!


    "Sit and forget to stay, join hands to form a formation, break through the defense line! All the others enter the wasteland space and evacuate from the 18th floor hell


    In other words, Du Shaofu has already made a decision when people are anxious.


    He quickly called out the words, and then quickly opened the ancient space, huge entrance in the void, in order to let the strong man of thirty-three days enter!


    "Come on


    Lu Jingyun also drank a lot. He gathered together with a group of sitting and forgetting places and escorted Du Shaofu to block the attack and killing of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    All the people who dare to delay in the past thirty-three days are all rushing into the ancient space in a flash.


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu, are you trying to escape? It''s not your style to escape without fighting! "At this time, Dongli Chihuang has already hit him. He has a magic sword in his hand. The light bursts out and kills Xiao su. He fiercely attacks Lu Jingyun and others.


    This sword is extremely terrible. It seems to be attacked from the depths of the nether world. If you want to let the sun and the moon sink and the mountains and rivers collapse, it will kill the earth!


    However, Lu Jingyun and others have already made preparations. More than 100 sitting and forgetting strong people''s gas engines are entangled together to form a solid protective light shield and release bright light!


    When Dongli Chihuang''s sword cuts into the mask, it makes a huge roar, but it can''t shake it at all!


    "It''s useless to cringe among them. Today you are absolutely doomed to die!"


    Shen Yan is also a cold drink open voice, his body skyrocketed, his body straight up, no less than ten thousand feet of the great!


    After his body became bigger, Shen Yan''s face also changed dramatically. He became ferocious and ugly, and his tusks were dense!


    But the breath on his body, also with this change and rapid expansion to go, powerful boundless, panic shock world!


    He hit Du Shaofu and others with one hand in the air!


    At this time, Lu Jingyun and others just want to defend themselves, and they don''t attack at all. Let Shen Yan attack!


    "Boom..."


    The sky is full of noise, the sky is broken, and the world is shaking!


    "Well, it''s beyond our ability to rely on these two people to want to break our defense!"


    A strong man of thirty-three days sneered and whispered to himself.


    Shen Yan''s attack didn''t make much impact on them. Under the support of more than 100 people, their defense light shield was just a shock and could not be really shaken!


    "If you can hide for a while, you can''t change your fate. Why do you do this useless work?"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are both cold humming up, looking at their own blow without success, the eyes are more cold.


    "It''s just a bunch of local chickens and dogs. Let Ben solve them in the future."


    At this time, the three magic generals also stepped into the air step by step, showing incomparable leisure.


    Among them, Huang Sha demon will hum a voice to open a mouth, say such a words.


    Immediately, however, he suddenly raised his bloody axe in the sky and released the scarlet light, which spread thousands of miles!


    Every place of the twelfth layer hell is covered by the color of blood. Even on the earth, there is a blood red liquid exuding, which makes people creepy!


    "If you are strong, you can''t beat the enemy. Go back!"


    At this time, the millions of strong men in the past thirty-three days have completely entered Du Shaofu''s ancient space.


    He immediately stopped drinking, and left together with Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, long que, long Xu and more than one hundred thirty-three days of sitting and forgetting, and wanted to escape!


    In the process of moving forward, Du Shaofu did not want to think about it. He directly released the means of empty eight trigrams.


    Lu Jingyun and others do not need to remind. They go to the eight square positions of the eight diagrams and form a new round of formation with Du Shaofu!


    They were familiar with this method and finished it in an instant. The powerful force was constantly injected into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Go


    Du Shaofu''s feet smashed into the void, and two huge chaotic black holes appeared. In a blink of an eye, he shot out a million miles away!


    He did his best and did not dare to stay under the attack of a magic general!


    Those who are strong in the immortal world have been hidden. As long as they and others retreat successfully, the combat power of the thirty-three days will still be preserved!


    But undoubtedly, the process was very difficult, and Du Shaofu almost had no assurance that he would retreat under the three magic generals!


    Sure enough, just as Du Shaofu was flying back, the demon general again gave out a cold hum, which hit Du Shaofu like a heavy hammer, which made him feel extremely bored!


    "Want to escape? Can you escape? "


    Huang Sha demon''s voice fell, and the bloody axe was also cut down at the same time, and fiercely attacked in the void!


    "Boom..."


    It was a terrible blow to the heaven and the Jedi!


    Du Shaofu and others, who are trying to escape, feel a terrible force of bondage coming down, holding his feet tightly, and his speed drops suddenly. It is difficult to struggle as if they are trapped in a quagmire!


    "Hiss..."


    Then, the huge axe fell and directly chopped on Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams!


    The majestic empty eight trigrams disintegrated in an instant, and all energy was destroyed!


    "Poof..."


    Du Shaofu was the first to bear the brunt, and a mouthful of blood gushed out, and his face was suddenly darkened.


    "Puff, puff..."


    Lu Jingyun and other more than 100 strong people who sit and forget are also in a very bad situation, and have been injured one after another.


    All of us are like dead leaves in the storm, rolled up into the sky and trampled on wantonly!Fortunately, the General Huang Sha seemed to despise them at all. He only regarded Du Shaofu and others as ants and did not do his best!


    Otherwise, I''m afraid half of the people''s lives will be killed by just one blow!


    "I would have been trapped in a hell of eighteen layers for countless years. It seems that I have forgotten the taste of killing! It''s good for my injury to have a good aftertaste here today


    The God of desolation opened his eyes and said softly.


    Suddenly, in the middle of words, he held out his empty hand!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    After hearing the sound of a split silk, Du Shaofu and others saw the scene of terror!


    "Ancient space..."


    Du Shaofu, who was badly injured, had no power to struggle and smashed on the ground!


    At this time, the wild evil spirit will again, he saw his own wasteland space was directly torn open, like a cloth bag general broken open!


    Among them, millions of immortal strong people are not showing the color of astonishment, and have not understood what happened for a time!


    In the torn ancient space, large pieces of rules of space and time are bursting like fireworks, burning in the void!


    "The realm of carrying Taoism is too powerful. The ancient space refined by Shizu''s sacrifice is in his hands, and there is no escape at all. It''s easy to break it down! Now, it''s really troublesome! "


    Lu Jingyun''s face had already changed, and the whole person felt extremely angry.


    At the same time, his heart also has endless complaints of helpless meaning!


    Du Shaofu''s ancient space was created by his ancestor Zhisheng the great emperor. It is a rare treasure!


    But in the eyes of the powerful people, such treasures are no different from children''s toys!


    He broke it easily with one stroke!


    Obviously, it is an invisible ancient space, but in the hands of the evil spirit general, it looks like real material. After tearing it open, he holds a corner, which is like carrying a rag bag, shaking gently!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Millions of thirty-three day strongmen in the ancient space suddenly felt the whirling of the sky and the earth, and all of them were like beans spilling from the broken gap!


    The figures, with no self-control, slipped down from the sky and fell to the ground!


    "Jie Jie Jie Can hide the first day of junior high school, can''t hide fifteen! Everyone who has been in the past thirty-three days must die today! "


    Looking at the wild evil spirit will hand, east from red Huang and Shen Yan two people can not help but sneer.


    "Let''s kill here today! My demon boy, fight with me! Let these people''s blood flow through every inch of my eighteen layers of hell in thirty-three days


    In addition to the wild evil spirit general, the blood GOD Devil general and the Ming Luo devil general also moved quickly!


    They led many powerful demons to kill in the direction of Du Shaofu and others!


    "I can''t escape!"


    In the distance, Du Shaofu was seriously injured, and the whole person almost had to be put on the ground. After a lot of struggle, he just got up!


    The light in his hand flickered slightly, and Zijin tianque appeared and was used as a crutch by him!


    Just a blow from the demon General of the desolate evil spirit made his Qi and blood rolling endlessly, and his internal Qi was in disorder, and he wanted to burst!


    In addition, the ancient space was broken, which made him suffer from a lot of injuries!


    Now, seeing the demon troops coming again, Du Shaofu frowned. For a while, he didn''t know what to do!


    "Emperor Yuqing, let''s fight!"


    "If you can''t escape, you''ll have a real fight with the demons!"


    "Even if it''s death, it''s got to be backed up by a few people!"


    Thirty three days, many of the strong one by one out of the voice, so that the road, everyone is full of war boiling!


    Everyone looked at Du Shaofu and wanted to fight!


    Listening to the words of people around him, Du Shaofu felt more powerless!


    Both sides extremely disparity of strength, let them lose the qualification of a real war with the demon clan!


    Even if all people''s lives are exhausted, they can only be ravaged by each other in the end, and none of them can escape from the 18 levels of hell, but the result is almost the same!


    Before entering the 18th floor hell, elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou has explained that he must protect his life!


    This is because these millions of people have been fighting for the majority of the war for thirty-three days. If all the losses are made here, the situation will be one-sided in the face of the attack of the demons in the future!


    No one wants to see the result like that!


    However, what made Du Shaofu powerless was that they had no way to escape at this time. In such a situation, there seemed to be no other way to go except to fight!


    "In that case, let''s have a good fight! No matter how powerful the demons are, we will never let them get better! "


    Gradually, Du Shaofu''s eyes gave birth to a firm look, no longer ever hesitated!He straightened himself up and grabbed a lot of precious medicine from the bag of heaven and earth. He really put it into his mouth and chewed it!


    "East from Chihuang, Shen Yan, come and fight!"


    After swallowing all the precious medicines, Du Shaofu suddenly roared, and the sound spread to the sky!


    He Zijin tianque raised his sword to the East and left Chihuang and Shen Yan, and soon fought with them.


    "Kill..."


    Thirty three days of strong suddenly all moved, a figure shot out, rushed to the line-up of the demon clan!


    In this moment, all people''s faces are taken with a look of death!


    In a moment, the two sides had a huge collision, and the fierce fighting started!


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, long que, long Xu and other thirty-three days of sitting and forgetting strong men also rushed out at the same time to meet the three magic generals who had killed them directly!


    All the people entangled the Qi machine together. They didn''t want to beat the three magic generals, but they could also support it for a while!


    "Kill..."


    The roar of earth shaking roar spread in this space, the world is turbulent, the universe is overturned, the void is annihilated!


    Thirty three days, millions of people, and the demons of millions of people, had a terrible huge collision!


    This is the condensation of most of the power of Pangu world and the 18 layers of hell. It is really capable of destroying heaven and earth!


    And for the strong man of thirty-three days, all of them have exerted all their strength to fight with the demons!


    They fight everything, just want to kill a few more demons, not to fall here in vain!


    All of them are full of blood, fighting hard, everyone is full of heroism, gushing out all the strength of the whole body, angry and fighting!


    "Jie Jie Jie Kill! As soon as these people die, they will attack for thirty-three days as if they were searching for things in their pockets! "


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are all laughing. Are they not very happy.


    They are very clear in their hearts that the biggest advantage on their side is that there are three more magic generals.


    Under such a gap, it is absolutely easy to win these strong men for thirty-three days!


    After all these people who will enter the 18th floor hell are crushed and killed, the resistance they will encounter will be reduced by half if they attack for another thirty-three days! This is a great good thing for the demons!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2926

    Many powerful demons have a sneer in their hearts, which they have never thought of. In thirty-three days, without enough arrangements, they dare to kill directly into the eighteen layers of hell. This is completely to send them to kill!


    It is also precisely because of this, many demons hand between the slightest is not soft!


    In particular, the three magic generals directly fell on Lu Jingyun and others. Under the deterrence of these strong men, they would not even have the strength to resist!


    In the eyes of these three magic generals, Lu Jingyun and others are indeed as weak as ants!


    In addition, Du Shaofu is also facing great pressure!


    Because of the attack of the demon general, coupled with the fragmentation of the ancient space, it has been hard to support the heavy damage, and the strength is not one hundred!


    In the face of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan''s attack, Du Shaofu barely keeps dodging, but can''t face each other!


    For a time, the strong men of the whole thirty-three days were in a desperate situation, and all of them were facing the test of life and death!


    "Boom..."


    Terrible fighting started, the whole twelfth layer of hell sent out a terrible earthquake!


    The scarlet sky is exploding, the boundless earth is disintegrating, and the endless void is shattering!


    The whole layer of hell, almost everywhere turned into chaos, the scene is incomparably terrible!


    All living creatures are in the chaos of war, do their best to fight with the demons!


    "Kill! Die also want to pull a few cushion back! Never let the demons run rampant


    "Every time we kill one more demon, our sacrifice today will be valuable!"


    "Kill! Fight with the demons


    Thirty three days of the strong are to arouse all the blood, ferocious roar, pour out full of blood, and fight with the demons!


    In this moment, all people no longer think about how to leave the 18th floor hell, because it has become impossible!


    It is better to fight with the demons in the end!


    Even if you are willing to sacrifice your life, you must kill a few more demons, so that when the demons March for thirty-three days in the future, you can reduce the pressure on countless creatures!


    That is to say, at this time, all of us have taken the heart of death, and no one wants to leave the hell alive!


    "Jie Jie Jie No matter how meaningless the struggle, there is no sense! All you have done is in vain


    "Tremble, ants, paint all the land of my demon clan with your blood!"


    "With the help of such killing, our demon clan will grow stronger again. At that time, other creatures of thirty-three days will surely go to huangquan road to accompany you!"


    The people of the demon clan also made a sound one by one, shouting wildly and excited.


    In the case of occupying the absolute upper hand, they are simply excited to the explosion, boundless killing, the strength of the demon clan will definitely be more and more strong!


    For a time, in the whole twelfth layer of hell, the demons and the strong men of thirty-three days, with different mentality, were engaged in a fierce battle between each other!


    But they all have a common idea, that is, now that the overall situation has been decided, no matter how hard we try, we can''t change the final result!


    And in this process, the only thing we can do is to strive for the maximum results!


    However, just when everyone was sure that everything would follow the established track and there would be no great accidents, suddenly a surge of heavenly power came and suddenly came down, which was felt by all the strong men in the war!


    "Boom..."


    This sudden and terrifying pressure, such as the oppression of one side of the universe, only in a moment, makes those who are not very powerful in the whole battlefield feel their spirits shaking!


    "Well? Something has changed! "


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Qu daojue, long San, Ling Feng and others all felt this situation.


    At the first time, they were surprised that something had happened!


    "What happened?"


    On the one hand, there are three magic generals, two magic servants, and many strong people who sit and forget. They also have great doubts!


    There seems to be something wrong with this state, which is not in their plan at all!


    Normally speaking, most of the demons in the 18 layers of hell have gathered here, and there will be no other strong ones coming!


    "There are a lot of creatures coming! Some of them are very strong


    That is, when all the people have doubts, the blood god will suddenly open his mouth and look at the way far away.


    And his words, but make east from red Huang and Shen Yan and others are surprised!


    It''s nothing to see a large number of creatures come here. Maybe it''s after thirty-three days. Another wave of strong people will arrive at the 18th floor of hell!


    However, the blood god demon will say, there are several of those people''s strength is very strong!A very strong concept in the eyes of a Taoist realm can definitely be described as terrifying to Chihuang and others in Dongli!


    Are those people the place to carry the Tao?


    If this is the case, then the next situation, will have a huge change!


    "Come on! Before they arrive, we should get rid of these ants who are sitting in and forgetting. "


    With a cold snort, the demon of the Ming Luo suddenly made a move, which made a terrible evil Qi and went directly to Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, and Longxu!


    In this evil Qi, there is a strange power of the road in the flow boiling, the rules in this space are directly stirred to pieces!


    This is the strength of the powerful people carrying the way. Under the turbulent situation, Lu Jingyun and other strong people who forget to sit and forget are all tied up in their original places and are completely unable to move. They can only watch the terrible evil spirit rolling in!


    Pluto will do his best. He doesn''t want to delay any more!


    If you wait for those strong people to arrive here, then there will be endless variables!


    Before they come, it''s good to kill a strong man for thirty-three days!


    "Hum! Can you also succeed in my grandson? "


    At this time, a cold hum shakes the world, the sound wave is like thunder, roaring and rolling, killing all sides!


    Along with it, there is a huge and boundless figure with the word "Chi". It carries a dazzling golden light and is directly printed on it. It seems that it is like a seal of the God of doom. The wild and desolate air is rolling, and it is as vast as an abyss. It is brazenly bumped against the demonic Qi attack of the demon general!


    "Boom..."


    With the birth of the great earthquake, the whole world is surging, and all materials are flying!


    Countless chaotic gas wave after wave, sweeping the sky and underground!


    From Lu Jingyun and others, the nearest demon general, retreated in the terrible shock, and did not dare to have the slightest hesitation!


    But Lu Jingyun and other strong men were taken away by an invisible palm and went to a safe place!


    The demons and men of thirty-three days who were fighting in other places were also pushed into the high heaven by this force, unable to help themselves!


    "There''s reinforcements coming!"


    Du Shaofu and Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan couldn''t fight any more. In a flash, he knew that there must be strong men who went to the 18 levels of hell to help them!


    Sure enough, just as Du Shaofu was thinking about it, suddenly an earth shaking cry of death came from a distant place!


    "Kill..."


    It sounds like a huge number of people. It''s powerful and terrifying!


    And soon, it is to see a large number of people from afar, quickly rushed to the messy battlefield!


    "Three thousand thousand worlds, chaos, heaven and earth here, help thirty-three days to kill the demons!"


    "Three thousand thousand worlds, the chaotic world here, help us fight the demons together for thirty-three days!"


    "Three thousand thousand thousand worlds, chaotic people''s world here, help us fight the demons together for thirty-three days!"


    "Three thousand flying spirit gates are here to help kill the demons for thirty-three days!"


    ¡­¡­


    With a large number of people, a sound of shouting and drinking is also falling.


    This man is as powerful as a rainbow. He killed directly to the battlefield in a strong manner. There are also millions of people!


    Such a scene, so that this layer of space in the demons and thirty-three day strong, are Zheng a Zheng!


    The war can''t continue for a while. The two sides gather together to form two camps again. They stand opposite each other and watch the crowd killed by the black pressure!


    "Shizu!"


    After Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng and others were rescued, they looked at a domineering figure standing beside them. Their faces were full of surprise, and they bowed down one after another.


    Around them is a thin middle-aged man, but the face of the whole person shows boundless majesty, just like the God who dominates the heaven, and has the posture of being superior to all living beings, and people can''t help but want to worship!


    See Lu Jingyun and others salute, this thin middle-aged just slightly nodded, and then is to see the direction of the demon clan!


    "Who are you?"


    The demon of the underworld will eye light mercilessly a congealing, looking at the opposite person to ask a way.


    As soon as the thin middle-aged Fu appeared, he directly saved Lu Jingyun and others with a strong attitude, and even shocked him back!


    This man''s cultivation is absolutely terrifying!


    However, those who can have such strength usually only appear in ancient times. As a famous devil general for a time, he has never seen it, which makes him wonder!


    "Remember my name, the eight wasteland holy emperor overlord heaven!"


    Thin middle-aged mouth, so said.


    His eyes were as bright as lightning, and he looked at the demon general without any fear!


    "And me, Emperor taixuan!"


    All of a sudden, another majestic figure appeared in the side of the eight wasteland holy emperor batian!In this man''s hand, holding a golden sword!


    The sword is filled with ferocity. It is like a God that can create the world. It is awe inspiring!


    "Emperor overlord heaven, Eastern Emperor taixuan! It''s three thousand people from all over the world! "


    The blood god devil came forward and said coldly. The scarlet blood on his body was dripping on the ground. It was like a body stripped of its skin, which made the scalp numb!


    For these two people who suddenly appear, they have not seen in ancient times, it is not difficult to imagine their origin!


    That is far later than the world of Pangu and the world of demons, several big demons have heard from the east of Chihuang and Shen Yan, and naturally they know their existence!


    Obviously, the emperor batian and the Eastern Emperor Dongxuan are both extremely terrifying!


    "It''s just a half step cultivation. In ancient times, if you two went together, you would not be the opponent of the general alone!"


    Huang Sha God will come forward, coldly looking at the two opposite, so said.


    At a glance, he could see the accomplishments of the two strong men in the opposite direction. He was not awed by them at all.


    And listen to such words, thirty-three days of many strong and countless people of the demon clan, are once again a Leng.


    They just know that they are half step strength, can be extremely strong indeed!


    However, in front of the three magic generals, it seems that there is not enough to see!


    "You know it was ancient times! Now, you have been suppressed for countless years, and you have just broken through the seal, and your strength has been greatly damaged. How can you despise the existence of the two of us? "


    In the face of the scorn of the evil spirit general, Emperor batian was not moved, but said with a cold hum.


    He showed boundless domineering charm all over his body, looking at the three magic generals, he did not give in at all!


    Emperor Ba Tian''s heart naturally clear, if put in ancient times, the three demons will be invincible to him!


    But now it is different. These people have experienced the turmoil and killing in ancient times, and their strength has a great influence. Then they are suppressed by Pangu, and sealed in the 18 layers of hell together with the original God of the devil ancestor!


    Countless years have passed, and their strength has long been lost. When they really fight, Emperor batian has a strong confidence to defeat them!


    "What an incredible thing, even we dare to challenge! In that case, let''s see who can laugh the last! "


    The blood GOD Devil''s eyes suddenly sank down, and was extremely angry at emperor batian''s contempt!


    Their famous names are based on endless killing. How could they have been despised and totally intolerable?


    "Then come and have a try."


    The Eastern Emperor taixuan also shot away the essence in his eyes. He said coldly, just like emperor batian, he was not moved by the three magic generals at all!


    "Are you sure, master?"


    At this time, Du Shaofu had come to the side of emperor batian and Emperor taixuan, and asked with some worry.


    From Lu Jingyun''s address to Emperor batian, it is not difficult for Du Shaofu to judge that this eight wasteland sage is also a master of his elder brother Lu Shaoyou!


    Lu Jingyun has already told him a lot of information. Within the three thousand thousand worlds, there are three most powerful worlds, namely, the chaotic heaven world, the chaotic earth world and the chaotic man world!


    Perhaps on the whole, the three thousand worlds are less prosperous than the thirty-three days, but if we look at the three chaotic worlds alone, their strength is even greater than that of each other in the past thirty-three days!


    And the emperor overlord the sky, is the original chaos sky world''s controller, cultivates for Tongtian!


    Therefore, there is no doubt that his strength will not be much weaker than the elder martial brother!


    Another strong man, Emperor taixuan, is almost the same as emperor batian. Both of them are rare strong men in the world!


    It''s just that we can tell from the conversation just now that emperor batian and Emperor taixuan are only half a step on the road. I''m afraid there is still a lot of gap between the two places!


    In this way, with his two people want to deal with the three magic generals, it seems not enough to see the appearance!


    The only advantage is that the three demons will experience the ancient war and countless years of seal, and their strength will be greatly damaged!


    "Ha ha ha Little fellow, you are the legendary Du Shaofu


    Emperor taixuan burst out laughing and looked at Du Shaofu.


    Obviously, he had heard something about Du Shaofu and knew him well.


    "The younger generation is just like that!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and did not give more explanation in this respect, but kept a close eye on the two strong men. Seeing Du Shaofu''s eyes, Emperor batian also had some meaning of laughing. He only heard him say: "don''t worry. Although the two of us are no better than the three magic generals in cultivation, their real strength is no worse than these three men! Don''t say to crush them, but if you want to fight two against three, you will never fall behind the wind


    At the end of the day, Emperor batian''s whole body was filled with ferocity, and his eyes suddenly fixed on the three magic generals opposite him. In his bright eyes, it seemed that he was full of scorn!As for the three magic generals, they have no idea how the other side will have such great confidence!


    "What are you talking about? Fight! Let''s see what you two are capable of! "


    The Styrax would not want to wait any longer, and said with a deep drink.


    He stepped out of the sky, carrying the terrible power of the road, crushing the surrounding rules of order into nothingness!


    "Three thousand people from all over the world will not change the outcome after all! Since you are here, stay here with these people for thirty-three days! "


    The blood god demon''s words are deep and his whole body is killed. He snatches it out in an instant, facing up to Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan!


    "Fight! This time with such strong help, I can still be afraid that you will not be able to demon clan for thirty-three days! "


    Lu Jingyun sinks to drink, also wants to take a high altitude, continues to fight with the demon clan! But his action was stopped by Emperor batian, and he only listened to Emperor batian''s way: "Jingyun, you lead the injured person for thirty-three days to cure the wound first. Here you give it to us first! After your injuries have stabilized, we will continue to push deeper into the 18th floor hell with us! With these


    demons, we can''t stop us


    Emperor batian''s whole body is mighty and powerful, sweeping the sky and the earth!


    In accordance with his instructions, Lu Jingyun nodded and stepped back directly!


    In the past thirty-three days, many strong people have been traumatized, especially in the situation of sitting and forgetting!


    "I also have an independent space here, which has the effect of time acceleration. You can enter it to recover the injury and come out to fight soon!"


    With a wave of his hand, Lu Jingyun is a treasure of space.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu was slightly stunned, but he soon understood it.


    Lu Jingyun can have such an independent space, it is not difficult to understand. With his cultivation and background, it is very easy to get this kind of thing.


    At present, their own ancient space has been damaged and can not be used again!


    Therefore, without any hesitation, Du Shaofu rushed directly into Lu Jingyun''s space!


    "Go Under the leadership of a group of sitting and forgetting the strong, those injured for thirty-three days have rushed into this space!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2927

    With the thirty-three days, many people have entered Lu Jingyun''s space to heal, and the battle between the three thousand worlds and the demons has finally started!


    However, after all, there are millions of people in the past thirty-three days, and most of them still keep their fighting power. At this time, when they are combined with the three thousand world forces, they still have the upper hand!


    Among the 3000 powerful people in the world brought by Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan, there are actually many situations of sitting and forgetting, which directly suppress the top fighting power of the demons, including Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    In such a situation, although there is no one-sided trend at present, the demons are almost in a passive situation!


    Such a scene makes Dong Li Chi Huang and Shen Yan angry and hate!


    "Three thousand people from all over the world are killed at such a critical moment. It seems that they have already prepared for it!"


    East from the red Huang and a strong fight, can not help but think.


    He clenched his teeth tightly and took a glance at the direction in which Du Shaofu had disappeared before, and his heart was filled with resentment.


    If he had known that he would face such a situation, he should have let the three evil generals fight to suppress Du Shaofu at the first time, and first of all, get rid of this huge disaster!


    "Thirty three days and three thousand worlds belong together. We can''t stop it at all, unless we mobilize all the power of the eighteen levels of hell!"


    On the other hand, Shen Yan is also very dignified.


    He peeped out the power of the original God and realized that millions of strong men in the three thousand thousand worlds were all moving in the sky in the sky, and everyone was fierce in battle!


    On the other side, the two men named emperor batian and Emperor taixuan fought with the three magic generals at this time!


    I saw that emperor batian''s hands were constantly turning over, and a series of mysterious fingerprints were made by him, which turned into nine glittering large characters, and were sitting in the void!


    Then, the nine characters suddenly merged into one, forming a figure with the character "Chi". It was like the wheel of the God of doom, which whirled around, plundered and destroyed everything!


    The Eastern Emperor taixuan waved a golden sword one after another, chopping the sky and stars on the top and cutting off the earth and heaven and earth at the bottom. However, every encounter is nothing!


    The two men are extremely powerful, and they are indeed worthy of half a step. In the eyes of Chihuang and Shen Yan, they can see the difference.


    After all, they have experienced ancient wars, seen many powerful people, and their own strength is terrible!


    So at a glance, both Chihuang and Shen Yan are shocked to find that the strength of emperor batian and Eastern Emperor taixuan is not only half step carrying the road, but also simple!


    It can be said that the cultivation of these two men is only one step away from the real realm of carrying Taoism. The real combat power is no worse than that of the three magic generals in their heyday. What''s more, they are still seriously injured now!


    In this way, the gap between the two sides is becoming more and more huge. Not only are the other members of the demon clan unable to withstand the joint efforts of the three thousand powerful people in the world for thirty-three days, but even the three magic generals have fallen into absolute inferiority!


    According to this development, if the first World War to the end, the demon side will eventually be defeated!


    "Hum! If it''s not for the existence of the devil ancestor, how can you fight against the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds with the strength of your demon clan


    Emperor batian made a seal of God, which was oppressed on the top of the head of the demon general. He shook his body directly and crossed a straight line. He smashed the void into chaos and chaos. It looked like a mountain that had been blasted into pieces!


    "The devil people should be punished! Thirty three days to join hands with the three thousand worlds in the first battle, if you can take the flag of your three magic generals, that would be the best thing! "


    The Eastern Emperor taixuan was also domineering. Between the rise and fall of the long sword, he directly cut the whole twelfth layer of hell out of the terrible crack. If he wanted to crush this world, it was extremely terrible!


    As he said, for the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds, the biggest threat of the demon clan is the Mazu!


    As for other people, although their overall strength is not weak, they are still not as good as those who want to compete with the strong in the two big worlds. The strength gap is still huge!


    In the case that the devil ancestor does not come out, or the strong ones in the eighteen levels of hell are not enough, these demons in front of us can only face the share of being trampled by them!


    And the three magic generals are also in the ranks of being abused, no exception!


    "You two are really strong, but it''s hard to defeat the three of me!"


    The blood god demon general uttered a thundering roar from his mouth. He pierced through the gods and chiseled his soul. He fought hard. He united with the two generals of Ming Luo and Huang Sha, as well as emperor batian and Emperor taixuan!


    The three demons will do their best, but they still can''t overcome the disadvantage, and are tightly suppressed by the two!


    However, they are also very clear in their hearts that although the strength of emperor batian and Emperor taixuan is strong, it is still difficult to really kill the three of them!


    In the twelfth layer of hell, nearly ten million creatures have carried out terrible blood cutting and killing!


    Every inch of space is annihilated by the terrible energy. If thousands of huge mountains collapse together, the boundless huge waves invade the sky and swallow the earth!All existence has been shattered, leaving only one figure in the boundless energy storm ferociously shuttling, like flies in the sky like gnats, the scene is groundless and terrifying!


    At this moment, Du Shaofu and others in Lu Jingyun space are recovering at full speed!


    All of them took out the precious medicine on their bodies. At this time, half a minute of heartache didn''t mean it. All of them were crammed into their mouths and refined with all their strength!


    The most surprising thing about this space is that the acceleration of time here is even more terrible than Du Shaofu''s ancient space, at least several times stronger!


    With this kind of environment, people recover naturally is incomparably fast!


    However, they are also concerned about the situation of the war outside. However, one thing is certain, I am afraid that it will be very difficult for them to attack in a short time. All can only be resisted by the strong outside!


    Under such circumstances, time goes by slowly. In the twelfth layer of hell, the terrifying energy covers the sky and rolls the earth, crushing all sides!


    A place has turned into chaos, the impact has been terrible!


    Among them, Emperor batian and Eastern Emperor taixuan showed their strength to the full, fearless and boundless. Their fighting power poured out, and they suppressed the three demons to retreat again and again!


    As the three demons will perceive, the two men are only one step away from the real road!


    This is not an empty word, but a real fact!


    "What two men


    The blood god murmured in his mouth. The flesh and blood on his chest had been hit by Emperor batian''s divine seal, and a black hole was directly exploded, which made it look more terrible.


    "We can''t fight any more. It''s very bad for us to keep doing this all the time."


    In the battle, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are also attacked and killed by a group of strong men. They fall behind and have no choice but to think about it.


    "The request of the adults is to let us hold back the pace of people for thirty-three days. We just need to delay their progress! At the speed of an adult, it will not be many years before we can enter the 18th layer of hell. All of them will be integrated with their original gods. When they are born, they will be the real decisive battle! "


    Shen Yan opens his mouth and says to the East Li Chihuang.


    After they knew that Du Shaofu and others had entered the 18th floor hell, the generals asked the two men to lead the powerful demon clan to intercept them. However, they did not insist on stopping the people for 33 days with all their strength. They just blocked their words and deeds!


    Perhaps the LORD had already guessed that these intruders were well prepared, so he also told them that there was no need to kill Du Shaofu by force!


    "Let''s retreat as we fight, and then send people into the hell behind us, and gather more people to fight!"


    Dongli Chihuang thought for a moment and made such a decision.


    Now the momentum of the world is booming in thirty-three days and three thousand thousand. With these people of the demon clan at present, they can''t stop their ferocious advance, let alone kill all these people in this twelfth hell.


    So the best way is to fight and retreat while the demons are fighting to preserve their fighting power!


    At the same time, we will send people into the deeper part of the eighteen levels of hell, and gather more hands. Only then can we really hold these powerful people from the outside world!


    As long as we delay them for a certain period of time, we will fight for the time to integrate the original gods for the devil ancestors, and then these people will have to die in the 18 layers of hell!


    "That''s a good idea!"


    Shen Yan nods, indicating that he agrees with the idea of Dongli Chihuang.


    If we continue to fight, the demons will lose a lot of manpower!


    Instead of making such a senseless sacrifice, it is better to introduce all the people of thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of people from all over the world into a deeper place for another war!


    Presumably, when people retreat to the 16th or 17th level of hell, adults have integrated all the original gods!


    At that time, everything is the real beginning!


    As soon as you think of it, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan quickly withdraw from the battle circle. Even if the three thousand strong men of the world are following this house, they will never fight and shuttle back and forth in the battlefield!


    And at the same time, their orders also spread in the dark, and some demons withdrew and went to the deeper place of the eighteen hells!


    The three magic generals also received the message. After a while, all the demons began to fight while walking!


    Looking at such a scene, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan and other people are flashing their eyes.


    "I''m afraid there will be new arrangements for these demons. We should be more careful!"


    Emperor Ba Tian''s eyes turned and said in a deep voice.


    The Devils'' unusual actions made him cautious. After all, the 18th floor hell is the territory of the other party. No one should be careless!


    "If you''re all in, you''ll have to go in and have a look! No matter what plot they have, we must fight to the end, and make a good stir in the eighteen layers of hell! "


    The emperor taixuan nodded and said.


    Thirty three days united three thousand worlds, so many strong people move, unless met with the devil ancestor, or just these people of the demon clan, they are not afraid!"Perhaps, the demons don''t want to lose too much here, and strive for recovery time for the demons at the same time!"


    Emperor batian thought about it for a while, and soon understood the intention of the demons. Then he waved his arm and said, "all the people will pursue with all their strength. Take Jingyun and they will never let the demons retreat easily."


    As he spoke, he stretched out a hand and gently grasped it in the void, as if he had grasped some strange existence!


    And this strange existence is just Lu Jingyun''s independent space!


    With this space, Emperor batian and millions of powerful people move again, closely chasing the demons!


    If the other side wants to fight and retreat, people from three thousand worlds and thirty-three days will take advantage of this opportunity to severely attack the demons!


    For a moment, a large number of people across the sky, in the twelfth layer of hell through.


    And all of them are in the same direction, all heading for the entrance to the 13th floor of hell!


    Each layer of hell is similar to the existence of a big world of thirty-three days, which is extremely vast. Judging from the speed of many strong men, it will take many years for them to really reach the entrance of the 13th layer of hell.


    In addition, because everyone is fighting and walking, this time has been greatly prolonged!


    At this time, Lu Jingyun''s space, a large figure is constantly recovering from the injury.


    Du Shaofu was also like this. He was surrounded by a thick and powerful force. He looked very mysterious!


    That piece of strange and gorgeous light, as if the divine light, the four original laws of the power, mixed with the power of the road, constantly intertwined, entangled and collided, resulting in new changes.


    Du Shaofu has been in the realm of emptiness for quite a long time, and his cultivation has stepped from the first level at the beginning to the second level at present!


    The three levels are extraordinary and progressive, which are quite different from ordinary immortality and sitting and forgetting!


    coagulating the way is the source of the four original laws, tracing the source of the law, producing Dao rhyme, transforming the Tao into law, and the law is of perfect origin, and the Tao is rhyme and natural. It traces back to the origin of the road, similar to the practice of sitting in a forgotten place; by carrying the body, it is to break through the realm of the Tao, to open up the fetters of the thousand blessings in the body, and to achieve the goal of carrying the Tao. A thousand.


    Du Shaofu is now in the realm of transforming Tao and deriving Dharma. As the name suggests, this process is to continuously refine the original power of the Tao by means of the four primitive laws, and constantly refine the original power of the Tao, and coexist with heaven and earth!


    After all this was completed, Du Shaofu could use the power of the origin of the Tao to freely evolve the four primitive laws, instead of relying on the origin of the laws between heaven and earth, or the source of the laws cultivated by himself!


    After the level of transforming Tao and deriving Dharma has reached its perfection, he himself represents the highest way, and all laws can be easily obtained!


    At that time, its prestige will be terrifying again!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu closed his eyes slightly and felt the incomparable power wandering in his body. He was immersed in a mysterious state.


    With the rapid flow of time, the scene outside the purple robed youth is gradually changing.


    And this kind of change, very quickly will this piece of space in many strong person startled!


    "Uncle Du, this is..."


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, long que, long Xu and other strong people opened their eyes and looked in the direction of Du Shaofu. Their eyes were a little stunned.


    These people were attacked by the evil spirit of famine, but they saved their lives when Du Shaofu United many powerful forces. After such a long period of recovery, they also had a certain improvement.


    In their astonished eyes, we can see that Du Shaofu was surrounded by a world of evolution, just like the real one!


    In this world, all materials exist. Space is surging, time is flowing, and some creatures are born. It''s amazing.


    Even if you look into the past with the power of the strong, you will feel that all this is incomparably true, as if there is a world condensed by Du Shaofu!


    However, Lu Jingyun and others are aware that this is absolutely impossible. With Du Shaofu''s cultivation, this is not possible at all!


    The only thing that can really open up the real world is the realm of nothingness. Even Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds, can''t do it!


    "What a terrible understanding and talent this guy has come to such a situation again! This is the scene evolved by the power of the road. Although it can''t be compared with the real world, it has a certain rudiment and charm! The road can be expected, the road can be expected! "


    A thirty-three day old man of sitting and forgetting the third scene murmured and spoke, a pair of old eyes staring at a great extent, and at the end of the day, he couldn''t help shaking with excitement!


    "With the power of the four primitive laws, you can transcend the truth and step into the void road. It turns out that you will be so powerful! For us, although we stand in the top ranks of all living creatures, we are hopeless in our life! The difference lies hereThen, another old man sighed and said such a thing, which made many people around him feel a little lost.


    As he said, all that Du Shaofu showed was derived from the power of the origin of the great way.


    All things in the world are carried by the road. This situation is not difficult to achieve. For many sitting and forgetting strong people, it is not a difficult thing!


    But in the world that Du Shaofu condenses, it contains everything that can be seen in the world: time, space, material and soul!


    From this point of view, many strong people can not be compared with Du Shaofu. All of them did not master the four primitive laws at the same time. The world form evolved is absolutely deficient!


    Therefore, it is difficult for them to pursue the realm of carrying Tao in their whole life, which is almost impossible to achieve!


    However, it was another situation for Du Shaofu. He had the practice of empty Tao. If he wanted to really take such a step, it would be natural for him to take time!


    Such a strong contrast, so that many people present are inexplicable, the gap between people is really too big!


    They have lived for countless years, but they have to watch a young man who has practiced for thousands of years and easily surpass everyone. This is a distressed but very honored thing!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2928

    "Uncle Du''s strength is going to increase by a large margin. I''m afraid his strength will not be lower than that of the ordinary sitting and forgetting the third level after his training this time."


    Listening to the voices of the people around him, long que fixed his eyes on Du Shaofu''s body, saying.


    In this way, it did not stir up the change of people in the field, because it was already imaginable.


    "It''s a lot of hard work to get into the 18 levels of hell! In this process, uncle Du had gone through a huge round of training. He must have had a lot of insights, whether he was fighting with Xuezu, or suffering from the attack of the savage devil, or refining in those broken seals! These experiences have become the basis of his understanding! I always feel that uncle Du will enter a higher level in this trip to hell on the 18th floor


    Lu Jingyun murmured softly in his mouth, but his words were clearly transmitted into the ears of all the strong.


    Du Shaofu''s experience of this change is not without root. The fight in the 18 levels of hell, together with the super strong collisions he experienced, is not a huge harvest!


    "Let''s watch it first. I''m afraid the emperor Yuqing will be out of the pass soon! Let''s not be idle. We need to recover from each other. We still need to fight outside! "


    A strong man of thirty-three days said so.


    Others all nodded, and then many of them retreated to the distance to adjust their breath.


    People no longer pay too much attention to Du Shaofu. Now the war situation outside still needs their participation. The strong men of the three hundred and thirty-three days and the world are still fighting, so they can''t afford to waste too much time!


    This space again fell into a quiet, only a large amount of energy in their own boiling dance!


    Lu Jingyun didn''t go back to heal for the first time. Instead, he released the power of Yuan Shen and went to the outside world to observe the specific situation.


    However, to his surprise, the demons are constantly retreating!


    But after careful observation, we found that the demons were not defeated, but retreated while fighting. It was obvious that there were other arrangements!


    And such a situation, also let Lu Jingyun can''t help but frown!


    "It seems that the real war is coming. I don''t know where my father and uncle Bruce Lee are now and how their arrangements are going."


    Lu Jingyun keenly felt that once the demons retreated somewhere, there would be a war of terror!


    At that time, I''m afraid that all the people in the world will face a great test, and many lives will fall into the 18 layers of hell!


    After all, this is the territory of the demon clan. We can''t despise the power of the demon clan!


    In addition, Lu Jingyun also thought of his father Lu Shaoyou, as well as his uncle Xiao Long Shen Long Xuan!


    These two people from many years ago began to decorate, is to meet the demon clan, and finally kill the demon ancestor!


    At this time, they must have made a lot of arrangements, set up extraordinary means!


    When the battle of the 18th floor hell comes, they will surely appear and join them!


    "The devil ancestor is really immortal. Can no one in the world kill him?"


    Lu Jingyun thought in his mind, and then he changed his mind.


    He cast his eyes on Du Shaofu on the other side. He clearly knew that an important part of his father''s arrangement was the uncle Du, who was much younger than himself!


    It can be said that if you want to kill Mazu, you must master Du!


    "I hope everything will go well and successfully kill Mazu!"


    Lu Jingyun murmured in his mouth.


    Immediately he stopped thinking about it. He closed his eyes gently and began to breathe.


    All of them quietly healed their wounds. Among them, Du Shaofu was the most active!


    See the side of his body outside the world is constantly rotating, releasing a strange power!


    Along with it, there is a strange charm coming, which is different from the prestige carried by the strong. On the contrary, it has a natural flavor of heaven and earth!


    This charm, incomparably in line with the road, close to the nature of heaven and earth!


    With the appearance of such a situation, the power of the origin of the road permeated by Du Shaofu is becoming more and more powerful!


    The practice of sitting and forgetting is to pursue the power of the origin of the road in order to be perfect!


    If you want to get rid of the shackles and shackles of heaven and earth, you must first understand it and then seek to break it!


    There is no great way in the world!


    The power of living beings is very weak in front of it. If you want to break the law of ten thousand dharmas with one force, you will be like a fool talking about dreams!


    Now, Du Shaofu is walking on the road of condensing the origin of the perfect road!


    The time in this space is rapidly passing by, and Du Shaofu is also in such a state.


    This is a space blessed by many laws. Time accelerates hundreds of times. One day, nearly half a year will be the past. It is much more fierce than Du Shaofu''s original wasteland space!Therefore, while Du Shaofu''s breath soared rapidly, the external situation had not changed much.


    Under the leadership of emperor batian and Emperor taixuan of the East, millions of powerful people in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds are closely following the demons and constantly attacking and killing them!


    Obviously, the demons are absolutely inferior, they dare not stop, otherwise they will face another huge killing, and the final result is definitely the defeat of the demons!


    However, Dongli Chihuang, Shen Yan and the three magic generals did not show any anxiety. Instead, they ordered countless demons to fight!


    In many cases, they touch and divide with the strong men of three hundred and thirty-three days, and then continue to flee!


    In this way, it can not only slow down the pace of the outside world, but also ensure that the demon clan will not suffer huge damage!


    "It seems that these demon people really just want to delay time!"


    Emperor batian and the blood god demon will strike, and then fight with each other several moves, is to see the blood god devil will retreat again!


    The intention of the demon clan is very obvious, that is to slow down their pace, and the purpose of doing so is to delay time. They must be fighting for time for the recovery of the demon ancestor!


    "We''re not in a hurry. The boy must have thought of this! We just need to pursue hard, not to deliberately pursue the maximum results! It''s not for a decisive battle to enter the 18 levels of hell this time! "


    Emperor taixuan nodded and said to Emperor batian.


    The most important thing they need to do is to go to hell for three days!


    What can be imagined is that Lu Shaoyou must have other arrangements. The real decisive battle still needs time to prepare. Otherwise, if he and Bruce Lee come here, how can they be afraid of several wounded magic generals?


    And to get the final time, Lu Shaoyou himself will also be close to come here!


    Therefore, the Eastern Emperor taixuan is not in a hurry, accompany the demons to play well, because when it comes to the real key, there will be some signs!


    "Whatever he is, let''s kill him first! Don''t the demons want to fight and escape, so that we can hold them down


    Around emperor batian, a strong man spat and said such words.


    "Yes! Although we don''t have to pursue the results of the war, it''s good if we can kill more demons! "


    Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan looked at each other with a smile, and then the speed surged a few minutes in an instant, and they were pursuing the army of the demons.


    They no longer only care about the three demons, but take advantage of each other to withdraw and retreat, and strive to kill a large number of other powerful demons!


    Under the crushing of these two people''s terrorist strength, those demons are not the enemies of one at all. However, if they are only attacked by one attack, there are a large number of figures crushed into nothingness!


    "Damn it!"


    Such a scene is soon discovered by the two Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    They can''t help but curse, only hate their own lack of strength, unable to block the two strong!


    Just looking at all this, they really have no good way to deal with it!


    Unless we let the three demons fight with all their strength, we can hold down the emperor batian and the Eastern Emperor taixuan, and do not let them wantonly attack!


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that after several layers of hell, there will be few millions of people left in the demon clan!


    That''s a strong man in the half step road. They''re killing people. They''re just reaping wheat!


    "We''d better let the three demons work harder, and then we''ll kill all these creatures when more hands are gathered together."


    Shen Yan''s eyes are full of melancholy, and his teeth are itching!


    It''s really terrible to unite the three thousand worlds in thirty-three days. If it wasn''t for the sake of gaining time for the adults to merge with the spirits, they would have retreated with all their strength, and they would have gone to the first world war again when they had gathered more people!


    "It''s good to delay it a little. If we can''t, we''ll go back first, and we''ll end up with the three demons! We will not let these people go directly to the 17th floor of hell. We only need to reach the 14th or 15th floor, and our strong ones will also rush to the 17th floor. It will be the same to stop them at that time! "


    Dongli Chihuang thought about it and said so.


    If you want to hold on these people for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, maybe you don''t need to make a decisive decision in this twelfth level of hell. If you go down a few more levels, there will be opportunities to really block them!


    "All right, that''s it!"


    After hearing this, Shen Yan could not help nodding, and then he gave orders to all the demons.


    Then, the three demons moved with all their might and restrained emperor batian and Emperor taixuan.


    The other demons retreated with all their strength towards the entrance of the 13th floor hell.


    It''s still a battle of pursuing and escaping, but this time, Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan can''t go to those weak demons again, and the demons retreat at full speed. It''s not easy for many strong people to pursue them!As time goes on, millions of people have finally arrived at a broken seal!


    Everyone has seen this seal many times. It is a terrible thing set up by Pangu God in order to divide the original God of the devil ancestor!


    However, with the resurrection of the demon ancestor and entering the eighteen levels of hell, the seal of terror was destroyed layer by layer, which led to the present scene!


    Although the seal has been destroyed, it still retains a strong prestige, among which the hell is raging and burning!


    The demons, the three thousand worlds, the thirty-three days of all the strong, are a rush into the Inferno flame!


    Nearly ten million figures, directly engulfed by the boundless flame!


    Lu Jingyun that piece of independent space, no one cares how long the past, they are all in the cultivation!


    Du Shaofu, in particular, did not have such a concept!


    At this time, his external strength is more vigorous!


    That strange world has become more and more huge, in which the scene is thousands of, gorgeous very!


    If you don''t have the practice of sitting and forgetting, you will mistakenly think that all these things are real!


    Although Du Shaofu didn''t know how long it took to practice this time, in fact, in the 12th layer of hell, it took several years to unite with 3000 powerful people in the world to pursue the demons!


    And here, hundreds of years are quietly passing away!


    "Hula..."


    During Du Shaofu''s practice, the strange world kept rotating, and all things in the world were centered on him. He himself was the Supreme God in this world, and no one could match him!


    At the same time, all things in the world form released strange energy, and then condensed and converged with each other, and finally turned into a huge river, rushing into Du Shaofu''s body!


    This is the source of the power of the road, all absorbed by him, income, hidden in the dark!


    Du Shaofu''s whole body is also stirring up a fierce momentum, the terror is incomparable!


    "It''s about to end."


    At this time, Lu Jingyun and others sitting in the distance also woke up and opened their eyes.


    Everyone looked at Du Shaofu''s direction and wanted to see his state.


    After hundreds of years of recovery, most people''s strength has reached a perfect place, and some people have been improved.


    "Let''s wait for uncle Du, or do we go out and fight the demons now?"


    Lu Rou''s red lips light, looked at Lu Jingyun and asked.


    "Wait a little longer. Uncle Du must be quick too!"


    Lu Jingyun did not look at his sister, just said so.


    After that, the public did not speak any more. They were still staring at Du Shaofu one by one!


    That is to say, under the gaze of all people, the changes outside Du Shaofu are still continuing.


    After a short time, all these things became more mysterious. Everything in the independent world sent out strange energy, and then gathered into a huge river to sprinkle, just like a long dragon, into Du Shaofu''s body!


    With the passage of time, all materials began to disintegrate, and the power of terror was boiling and shaking. Du Shaofu was completely wrapped in it, making his whole person submerged in an ocean of energy!


    The ocean of energy is constantly shrinking and decreasing, and the power is also slowly fading away!


    Lu Jingyun and others know that all this was swallowed up by Du Shaofu and returned to him.


    "Chulala..."


    The ocean of energy surges and shrinks slowly, and finally disappears completely, revealing the existence of Du Shaofu!


    The young man in purple sits in the void with his eyes slightly closed.


    "Hoo..."


    A long puff of turbid gas came out of his mouth, and it even moved the space and gave out a sense of trembling!


    "Shua..."


    Then, Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly opened. Two brilliant lights, like substance, penetrated the space and shot out two black holes!


    "Finally recovered!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth and murmured, feeling the power in his body, and could not help but show a smile.


    At the same time, there is a sense of surprise. This time, he went through 18 layers of hell and fought many times, which made him gain a lot, and he went to a higher level in the understanding of the power of the road!


    His cultivation is also more stable, the second level of virtual Tao is becoming more and more mature!


    The most important thing is that the progress in cultivation results in a great increase in strength!


    Du Shaofu felt that he was able to fight for the first World War in the face of ordinary strong people in the third place!


    Of course, people like Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque and Longxu who sit and forget the peak of the third level are not included here!


    Although Du Shaofu was full of confidence, he was not so arrogant. He knew very clearly that he was far from these people in terms of strength, let alone the realm of Taoism!However, their own advantages are also very obvious, that is, there is no huge bottleneck, as long as the realization of understanding, the cultivation of nature will naturally improve, surpassing all people is only a matter of time!


    "Why are you staring at me like this?"


    Du Shaofu touched his nose and found that all the people in the space were looking around him. His eyes seemed to be staring at something strange and special, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    Du Shaofu could not help but suppress his thoughts. Then he raised his head and asked, "how is the situation outside?"


    At present, the most worrying thing for him is still the battle in the eighteen hells.


    Lu Jingyun did not conceal it. He told Du Shaofu all the information he had found out.


    After a brief statement, Du Shaofu quickly understood the intention of the demons.


    "Their idea is good, but we can''t just watch the demons retreat while fighting!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were burning, and he said: "they just want to fight for the recovery time for the devil ancestor. Even if they can''t stop the devil ancestor''s step, they can''t let the demon clan deal with it too easily."


    Du Shaofu said, his eyes suddenly congealed, bursting out the meaning of cold.


    "Shizu is leading people to pursue. It is not so easy for the demon clan to retreat calmly!"


    Lu Jingyun nodded and said.


    Emperor batian and Eastern Emperor taixuan naturally understood the idea of the demons. They have been pursuing each other. The demons are facing great obstacles while fighting and retreating!


    "Everyone should be almost recovered. Let''s go out."


    With a wave of his arm, Du Shaofu spoke to many strong men around him and said, "if the three thousand worlds join hands with the strong men of thirty-three days, we can still continue to sweep for a while."


    With that, Lu Jingyun opened the exit of this space. Everyone rushed out of the room and fell into the strong ones outside!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2929

    Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others left the independent space and even entered the broken seal leading to the 13th hell!


    Around him, there are three thousand thousand worlds and thirty-three strong men led by Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan.


    Even under the package of endless flame, people also attack the demons fiercely from time to time!


    Crazy tyrant''s energy stirs the sea of fire all over the sky, making this broken seal unstoppable to shake!


    When Du Shaofu and his entourage appeared, many strong men surrounded them.


    "Boss!"


    "Father, brother Jingyun!"


    "Emperor Yuqing!"


    Many strong men came forward one after another, staring at Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others.


    "We are almost recovered, and then let the demons have a good time again!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were burning, staring at many demon people who were walking in panic.


    At the same time, he took a look at emperor batian and Emperor taixuan, and was slightly surprised.


    Du Shaofu knew for a long time that the strength of these two strong men was in the state of half a step. But what Du Shaofu didn''t expect was that they could suppress the three magic generals, which was beyond his expectation!


    Normally speaking, the three evil generals are also carrying the way. Even if their strength is greatly damaged, they are definitely not what ordinary people can deal with!


    In this way, we can only say that emperor batian and Emperor taixuan are too strong. At least they are much stronger than they imagined!


    "Elder martial brother''s master, the strength is really terrible!"


    Du Shaofu murmured in his heart that he once again had a lot of respect for emperor batian!


    I''m afraid that the other side''s terrible combat power is not far behind his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou himself!


    With the existence of emperor batian and Eastern Emperor taixuan, the next battle in the hell of the 18th floor will definitely be much easier. It will not be the same as before. Once they encounter strong men like blood ancestor and three magic generals, Du Shaofu and others will fall into the extreme passive situation and face the test of life and death all the time!


    However, Du Shaofu was also very clear that there were powerful demons in the 18th floor hell. Maybe it was not just the three demons that were so simple!


    And if such a strong person again on a few words, the situation will be grim!


    "Elder martial brother, there must be corresponding arrangements for these things, but I don''t worry too much about them!"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s eyes brightened up.


    Everything is arranged by elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou. The three thousand strong men of the world must have been killed in the eighteen layers of hell by his instruction.


    So you don''t need to worry about too much at the moment.


    For Du Shaofu, the first priority was to improve his cultivation, and then he led many strong men to continue to push down in the eighteen layers of hell until he could not push forward!


    "The demons want to go back calmly, or it''s not easy!"


    Shen Fu''s eyes and Du Huang''s eyes go down to the hell.


    With a wave of his arm and a big drink, he said, "this is a good battlefield in the fire of hell. Let''s leave some people to protect the immortality. The rest will be killed by me!"


    Du Shaofu''s words fell, and his body was shot out. He directly rushed to the two of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    "Kill!"


    Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Lu Jingyun, Longque and other people in the sitting and forgetting places looked at each other and killed many demons in an instant.


    The vast majority of people in the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds have not moved. For the immortal strong, the infernal flame is very dangerous, and it needs to be protected by the strong to pass through safely!


    But for the strong in these two worlds, there are already nearly 400 people sitting and forgetting. Only a small half of them need to be left to lead many immortal realms. The rest of us can fight!


    As Du Shaofu said, this piece of broken seal is a good battlefield. The demons also need to protect a large number of immortality. They are at a disadvantage, so they have to face the attack of Du Shaofu and others, which makes it even more difficult to take care of everything!


    "Damn Du Shaofu!"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan soon realize Du Shaofu''s intention. They can''t help but scold, but they can''t help it. They can''t help but face up to the battle!


    "These three demons will be handed over to me two people, immediately became a few ornaments, fart''s function all can''t play!"


    The Eastern Emperor taixuan opened his mouth with a smile and stopped the three magic generals with emperor batian.


    Originally, the existence of these three people, the demons occupy an absolute advantage, but this advantage is naturally with the arrival of emperor batian and Emperor taixuan, they are directly restricted, and can not bring any help to the demon clan!


    "Dongli Chihuang, Shen Yan, fight with me!"


    Du Shaofu was walking through the boundless flame, holding the purple sky palace, his hair fluttering and his purple robe hunting. He pointed to Chihuang and Shen Yan in Dongli and cried out loudly!He felt that the power of the origin of the road was endless, and the four primitive laws moved together and flowed incessantly, brewing the power of fierce and tyrannical power, sweeping and spreading towards the two opposite!


    The surrounding flame space is greatly affected, as if it is solidified. The power of terror directly points to the East, leaving Chihuang and Shen Yan. It is not easy for them to escape!


    "Du Shaofu, since you want to die yourself, we''ll give you a ride!"


    Shen Yan''s eyes congealed and looked at the purple robed youth who had been killed and said coldly.


    "The two of us have been in the hell for many years, and their strength is not the same as before. This time, we will never let you escape again!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s face becomes ferocious, staring at Du Shaofu, she is full of murderous spirit!


    Now they have recovered to the strength of sitting and forgetting the third place. Naturally, they are much better than the last time they fought with Du Shaofu!


    Two people awakened the memory of ancient times, strength recovery is natural!


    They believe that it is absolutely impossible for him to suppress Du Shaofu as usual!


    No matter how abnormal Du Shaofu is, no matter how outstanding his talent is, and how terrible his training speed is, he can never compare with himself!


    "There''s no need to talk so much, come and fight!"


    Du Shaofu opened his voice coldly and responded to the two of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan with a brilliant sword!


    This sword has incomparable sharpness. If it can open up the world, it will attack directly!


    "Kill!"


    In the face of such a sword, Dongli chizhe and Shen Yan no longer speak much, and they suddenly confront the past!


    Both sides suddenly collided in a place, broke out a terrible fight!


    At present, Du Shaofu''s strength was almost the same as that of the two men. He was under two with one enemy, but he was not inferior.


    As a result, the two magic servants were quite surprised!


    On the other hand, the battle between Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan and the three magic generals is also extremely terrifying. The strength of half step carrying the road is inspired. It''s really earth shaking!


    The broken seal is more and more broken by a round of attacks, and the boundless fire tongue shuttles and roars in the energy surge, as if to devour everything!


    "It''s not so easy for the demons to retreat calmly!"


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, long que, long Xu and so on at least 200 sit and forget the strong, step out of the sky, straight to the millions of demon troops!


    At this time, the other party''s many sitting and forgetting situations need to protect a large number of immortal demons, can not be separated too many people to deal with them!


    In this way, the situation immediately showed the desperation of the demons!


    In the face of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand thousand world''s so many sit and forget raids, completely in a passive situation!


    They can only defend in groups and defend the formation!


    But see Lu Jingyun and others come down one after another, roaring sound is endless, all kill to the weak points of the demon formation!


    "Click, click..."


    With the passage of time, there are many cracks in the defense of demons!


    "A few more waves, the devil will be killed and wounded!"


    There are thirty-three days strong looking at such a scene, but the way.


    As long as we break through the demon''s defense and expose a large number of immortality in the Hellfire of terror, we will definitely cause many casualties!


    Such a result, thirty-three days and three thousand people of the world, naturally very happy to see!


    With such a mind, all the people bombard with all their strength!


    Sure enough, with the efforts of all the people, the powerful defense "hissed" and was torn out of a gap. Among them, at least 100 immortal demons were rolled out, and then wrapped up in terrible fire!


    "Zizizi..."


    This is not a common flame, but a seal arranged by Pangu God in ancient times to suppress the original God of the devil ancestor. It is absolutely terrible!


    Although at this time the seal power greatly reduced, but still not the ordinary strong can touch!


    After these demons came into contact with these flames, and after thirty-three days of attack and killing by strong men, hundreds of demons were soon burned and turned into piles of ashes!


    "We must guard against them and never let them break through our defense again!"


    There are demons who sit and forget and shout, which contains the meaning of urgency.


    What Lu Jingyun and others have done is to consume the fighting power of the demons. At the same time, it is totally bloodless to fight against the three thousand thousand worlds in thirty-three days!


    This is too much for the demons!


    Where need to be hesitant, many demons sit and forget, the internal strength of the moment to stimulate, launched the next layer of stronger defense!


    It has to be said that a group of demons sit and forget is really not easy. When the number of people is no less than Lu Jingyun and others, they are holding fast to the battle situation!


    Lu Jingyun and others continue to attack, but this time it has become extremely difficult to shake such a defense!"It''s just a dying struggle. No matter how strong the defense of the demon clan is, there will be a day when it will be broken through."


    At the top, the three hundred and thirty-three days of sitting and forgetting the world''s millions of immortality and two or three hundred people are all staring at the situation below.


    They are very happy to see such a situation, the demons cringe up, is also equivalent to only passively being beaten, and unable to make any counterattack!


    In this way, it is absolutely only a matter of time before we want to break their defense!


    "If it''s all the way to hell, it''s only a matter of time before the demons die!"


    A strong man opens his mouth, so is the way.


    Many people nodded their heads to express their approval.


    Everyone is very clear in their hearts that although the demon clan is in absolute defense, it can not always maintain the integrity of the formation!


    Once Lu Jingyun and others break through the defense, it will naturally cause a lot of immortal demon casualties!


    And if the hell is endless and long, it is not impossible to kill the demons.


    "Fortunately, the three thousand strong people in the world have arrived in time. Otherwise, at this time, we will be the strong ones who have been beaten passively for thirty-three days!"


    A man of thirty-three days sighed and said such a sentence.


    "Yes, it must have been arranged by the three thousand masters of the world! Since he let us go to the 18th floor of hell, he certainly won''t let us die in vain


    Soon, someone said.


    At this time, all the people in the past thirty-three days felt a sense of survival. At the time of the first World War of Xuezu, they were worried about Du Shaofu and many strong people who were sitting and forgetting!


    In addition, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, together with the three demons, will appear, which has caused unimaginable pressure to millions of powerful people!


    There is no doubt that if the three thousand strong men of the world did not appear in time, most of them would have been killed and injured by this time, and most of them would have fallen!


    Whether it is the blood ancestor, or the three magic generals, for them, they are the existence of terror, not everyone can defeat!


    But if you think about it a little bit, it can be seen that the reason why the three thousand strong men of the world appeared at a critical time must have been arranged by Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds.


    He dares to let millions of people enter the 18 layers of hell in 33 days and have a positive contact with the demons. He must have his own assurance that he will never let people come in and die, but he has no value at all!


    "It''s not far away from the 13th hell. I hope you can kill more demons here!"


    The strong murmured, casting their eyes on the fight below.


    Under the gaze of their eyes, Du Shaofu had a fierce battle with Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan. All of them had the cultivation of sitting and forgetting the third state. In the past, it would have shaken the whole thirty-three days!


    Fighting in this endless Hellfire, the three men did their best to suppress each other!


    And with the constant fight, the two magic servants are all in the heart of horror incomparable!


    It was not until after many times of fighting that they really reacted. It turned out that Du Shaofu was much more terrible than they had imagined. Actually, Du Shaofu did not fall into the inferior position in their joint efforts!


    "This boy is really abnormal enough! If it wasn''t for us to join hands, I''m afraid it would be hard to defeat him! "


    Shen Yan bit his teeth and fought hard with Du Shaofu. He said with hatred.


    It''s hard for him to imagine why Du Shaofu''s strength has broken through so fast. It''s unbelievable!


    "If I had known he would have been like this, I would have let the adults directly suppress him when he entered the thirty-three days. It would not have brought so many troubles now!"


    Dongli Chihuang also felt the itching root of her teeth. It can be said that she hated Du Shaofu to the bone.


    Du Shaofu''s strength grew too fast, which completely exceeded the normal people''s understanding ability. Even if Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan were both strong in ancient times, it was hard to imagine!


    They have boundless regret in their hearts. Why didn''t they make up for the boy when the disaster of the evil cult in Shenwu world ended, and directly cut off his chance of rebirth!


    Or in the thirty-three days after its entry, early to kill it!


    In this way, it will not be a big trouble for the demons now!


    But this is not the most important thing. What worries Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan is that once Du Shaofu has grown to the ultimate place, it will also be an unimaginable threat to the devil ancestor!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t pay attention to what the two men in the opposite side thought. He took a sharp drink and chopped his broad sword in his hand. His terrible sword was all over the world, attacking and killing each other one by one.


    On the other hand, Emperor batian and Eastern Emperor taixuan jointly fight the three magic generals. Although they can''t suppress the three evil generals quickly, they are powerful enough to win the battle!


    And in Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, long Xu and many other places where the powerful are sitting and forgetting, after the unremitting attack and killing of the people, it is a gap in the defense of the demons!"Die for me!"


    Taking advantage of such an opportunity, a strong man who forgets the second world immediately roars, cuts out a fierce knife awn, and attacks from the gap and kills into the mob''s crowd!


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, a shrill cry of the sound issued, between the flesh and blood, a large number of demons were killed!


    Is it possible for immortality to fight against the strong by sitting and forgetting?


    Even more people even scream have no time to send out, died between the invisible!


    "Quick, make up the defense!"


    There are demons sit and forget the situation, exclaimed, such as crazy general rushed to the gap, re cohesion of strong protection!


    They dare not have the slightest laxity, a careless word, will lead to the death of a large number of strong people!


    Just that sitting and forgetting the strong one''s blow, directly made thousands of demons immortal to death!


    "Continue to attack. I''d like to see how long this group of demons can last!"


    A sitting and forgetting strong man from three thousand thousand worlds gave a cold drink and said, pointing to the defense formation of the demon clan.


    For them, their side does not have the slightest pressure, and the demon clan side is to keep going all the time, which is also a huge consumption!


    As long as you can break the other side''s protection again and again, it will be absolutely fruitful!


    "We must persist in it. As long as we cross the seal zone and enter the 13th layer of hell, it will be much easier."


    There is a demon strong mouth, so is the way.


    It has become a great challenge for them to travel through the hellfire and bring endless pressure!


    All of us feel that this road has become incomparably long, and they want to enter the 13th layer of hell as soon as possible.


    And if the next few layers, then will usher in the demon''s strong aid, then just then truly with the other side of the war!


    Under such circumstances, the demons, the three thousand worlds and thirty-three days went down together.


    After two rounds of broken defense, the demons finally broke through the boundless Hellfire package and entered the 13th layer of hell!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2930

    With the arrival of nearly ten million strong people, the 13th layer of hell is also ushered in a huge movement!


    The strength of many powerful people is entangled together, like a meteorite falling into the sky and tearing the sky and the earth!


    Only in an instant, the people of the demon clan, like the drowning man, grabbed a straw and took a few breaths in a hurry!


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu and other powerful people constantly attack them, making these demons bear great pressure and may face death at any time!


    When they entered the 13th layer of hell, they finally recovered their strength and even lost the mind of fighting back!


    "Du Shaofu, one day you will die without a burial place!"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan fight hard with Du Shaofu, and then they retreat to the distance.


    In addition, the blood god demon general, Ming Luo Magic general and Huang Sha demon general also broke away from emperor batian and Eastern Emperor taixuan, and led millions of demons to escape quickly!


    At present, the three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds are too strong and fierce. They dare not fight and go any more. This will only lead to more fierce fighting!


    Obviously, under the huge power disparity, the final losers must be their demons!


    "If you have the ability to let the horse go, what''s the strength of running?"


    In the face of the words of the two evil servants, Du Shaofu could not help but sneer at him.


    He was very clear in his mind that the two people''s ideas were just talking about it. At most, when the reinforcements of the demon clan arrived, he would fight against many strong men on his side!


    But Du Shaofu was not afraid of these things. Since he went to hell on the 18th floor, at least he had to make a good fight and let the demons suffer a lot!


    "Hum!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Dongli Chihuang snorted coldly. She did not make any more noise, but ran away with her head down!


    "Kill! Don''t let the demons run away so easily


    Thirty three days and three thousand strong men in the world were all excited. Countless people roared and raised their swords and fought to kill them!


    But different from in the twelfth layer of hell, this time the demons did not dare to stop and go around with them. Lu Jingyun and other people attacked the broken seal, which really made many people feel completely cold!


    In such a scenario, nearly ten million people ran all the way, again toward the entrance of the fourteenth floor of hell!


    However, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan and others obviously won''t let the demons escape so easily. The strong men in the half step road and sitting and forgetting are doing their best to attack and kill. Along the way, a large number of powerful immortal demons are killed!


    Looking at such a loss, Dongli Chihuang, Shen Yan and the three demons all feel powerless and can hardly stop all this!


    When the entrance of the fourteenth layer of hell is far away, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, long Que and others rush forward and suddenly their bodies freeze and look at each other.


    Under their perception, as in some previous hells, it resurfaces again!


    "There are also strong people sleeping in this layer!"


    Du Shaofu was not enough, and once again he felt a little dignified. The sudden appearance of Du Shaofu was not strange. It was like that there were some terrible characters in the dark, and the waves that faintly sent out made them all palpitating!


    Invisibly, that heartbeat and breath sound, caused the resonance of all people, make people unreasonably flustered!


    This is by no means the ability that ordinary strong people can possess, which naturally arouses the great attention of Du Shaofu and others!


    "Shizu, can you find out who is the strong man hidden in the dark?"


    Lu Jingyun turned his head and looked at the emperor batian and said his feelings one by one.


    He felt that all this would not escape the investigation of emperor batian and Emperor taixuan. As for the structure of the eighteen layer hell, the strong man with half a step is definitely more clear than the place of sitting and forgetting!


    Therefore, Lu Jingyun also hopes that emperor batian and Emperor taixuan can solve the confusion for people.


    After hearing Lu Jingyun''s question, other sitting and forgetting strong men also looked at these two top three thousand world strong men.


    "Seal! The life you perceive is real, but it is bound by the seal of terror and cannot move


    Emperor batian didn''t hide it. He said it directly.


    "Seal?"


    But such words make people more confused.


    "Not bad!"


    Emperor Ba Tian nodded and said, "good! Each of these 18 levels of hell is a boundless prison, enveloped by the most terrible seal in the world! Although Mazu broke through these seals again and again, entered the eighteen levels of hell, and found his scattered yuan Shen, but other places are still intact, continue to play the role of seal! And it is in this seal that you perceive the power of life


    When he said this, it was clear to all.


    The original 18 layers of hell have seals from inside to outside, covering almost every place.It''s also true that if you want to suppress a character like Mazu, if there is any loophole, he may escape easily.


    The great God of Pangu must have thought of these things in ancient times, and naturally would not allow such things to happen easily.


    Du Shaofu understood that in recent years, the power of the boundless star field beyond the eighteen levels of hell would be exhausted, which would lead a yuan God of the devil ancestor to break through the first layer of hell seal and break into the thirty-three days, and then become the devil God and the God martial world for disaster!


    "Since some people have been sealed up, can the elders know what identities these sealed people are? Is it the strong one of the demons? "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyes and looked again at emperor batian and Emperor taixuan.


    Before a large number of powerful people in the three thousand thousand world arrived, they had perceived the existence of these lives in the fifth, seventh, eighth, ninth and tenth hell!


    And now, there is such a situation in the thirteenth layer of hell, so that all people can''t help but move.


    Du Shaofu and others wanted to know what the origin of the characters in the seal was and why they were still bound.


    If it is the people of the demon clan, if the devil ancestor goes all the way, can''t they be saved?


    "As far as I can see, these people are not strong demons!"


    I think so.


    It seems that this inference is not particularly certain, and he immediately added: "it''s just that I can''t really judge their origins. The only thing that can be sure is that these strong people in the seal are both superior to me!"


    As he spoke, Emperor taixuan handed a look to Emperor batian. He saw the other side''s jaw and head. Obviously, Emperor batian felt like him!


    As a result, Du Shaofu and other people were very tight in their hearts.


    They had previously inferred that those in the dark were just unwilling to appear and were in a deep sleep, which now seems to be a mistake.


    But they also thought that the existence of such strength is absolutely afraid, afraid that it is in the realm of carrying the road!


    After the affirmation of emperor taixuan and Emperor batian, the people really affirmed. They could not help feeling extremely shocked!


    "It''s not a wonderful thing that there are so many powerful people who are unidentified and can''t tell whether they are enemies or friends."


    Du Shaofu murmured in his mouth, and his brow was slightly wrinkled.


    If those are the demons, once they appear in the future war, they will bring unimaginable troubles to the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds.


    Du Shaofu absolutely believed in the means of generals and ministers. I''m afraid it''s not too easy to save these people. Maybe it''s just that he is eager to integrate his own original spirit and fails to take care of these strong men for a moment.


    In addition, if the existence in the seal was all the strong ancient men of thirty-three days, then Du Shaofu could not be calm even more.


    If one day they are sure that they are such identities, they must do something to let those strong reappear in the world and get rid of the shackles of the darkness of the 18 layers of hell!


    "Don''t worry, boy. Let''s take a look! You don''t have to worry too much about these things! I believe that Shao you is also aware of it. Let''s just wait and see! "


    At Du Shaofu''s side, Emperor batian suddenly smiles and pats the young man in purple robe on the shoulder.


    He attached great importance to the young man around him, and he was not able to sigh in his heart. I am afraid that in the future, this will be an existence at the same level as his apprentice!


    Thinking of this, Emperor batian can not help sighing, both gratified and envious.


    If it wasn''t for some special reasons of the three thousand worlds, their big world should also have created more realms. Not so many years have passed, and only Lu Shaoyou is at the top of the world alone!


    And if that''s the case, they will have a lot of powerful people to participate in the next war with the demons, and it will be much more relaxed!


    "Don''t care about these things. Let''s go after the demons first."


    Lu Jingyun slightly ponders, then eyes light a lift, looks to the front to say.


    His whole body stirs out the terror war intention, directly rushes forward the demon clan strong person to go.


    In the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds, the other strong men did not speak much. They were all plundering towards the entrance of the fourteenth layer of hell.


    As for the secret fluctuation, no one cared.


    "Kill..."


    With the cry of terror, nearly ten million people from the demons, thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of people from all over the world roared through this space, just like a hurricane sweeping away. The power of nature alone destroyed a large space and turned into a chaotic form.


    During this period, the demons suffered a lot and were chased by many strong men all the way.


    The most painful ones are those immortal strong ones. Even though the two magic servants, the three magic generals and many sitting and forgetting places fight with all their strength, they still can''t resist the attack and killing of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds!Only because there are too many places for Du Shaofu to sit and forget. After some people hold down the powerful people of the demon clan, the rest can do it without fear!


    In such a scene, the demons all the way to escape, quickly toward the entrance of the fourteenth floor of hell!


    Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Longque, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan and other strong men led the thirty-three days and three thousand strong men in the world to pursue and fight hard all the way. The terrible attack came down in general and killed all the demons!


    This situation continues, whether in this 13th layer of hell, or in public in the broken seal of this layer of hell!


    Du Shaofu and others did not want to let go of the demons. They tried their best to attack and kill the demons, so that the demons lost a large number of strong ones!


    "Kill..."


    Thirty three days and the killing of three thousand strong men in the world, earth shaking, the sound of terror roaring through the clouds, killing everything!


    In the following years, the fourteenth hell, the fifteenth hell, and the broken seal between the fourteenth hell and the fifteenth hell, all set off a great slaughter!


    At least several decades passed, the demons were chased and killed all the way, and at least hundreds of thousands of soldiers were destroyed. In this way, Du Shaofu and others killed them little by little, which could cause heavy casualties!


    But Dongli Chihuang, Shen Yan and the three magic generals are afraid to make any stay. The more they get to the end, the less daring they are to fight against the three thousand thousand world and the strong man of thirty-three days. The result of stopping is to die!


    Millions of powerful people from the outside world are powerful. They run through the sun and the moon. They are amazing and make people''s scalp numb!


    Thirty three days and three thousand strong people in the world, everyone excited, a few crazy!


    For the killing of demons, let them incomparably happy, unprecedented!


    However, this situation, until all people enter the entrance to the 16th floor hell, is suddenly stopped!


    "The strong support of the demons has arrived, and several more demons will reappear! Next, it''s going to be the most difficult battle after we''ve entered the 18th floor hell! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes glared. They were in the boundless flame leading to the 16th layer of hell!


    Through the blazing fire, we can see that the strong men of the demons'' blockbusters are rushing to come here and attack and kill them here!


    After preliminary estimation, there are millions of strong men. Together with Chihuang and Shen Yan from Dongli, the number is no less than that of Du Shaofu!


    The most terrifying thing is that these people, led by three magic generals, and with a large number of sitting and forgetting situations, have surpassed Du Shaofu''s side!


    "As long as these three evil generals can''t raise a lot of waves, don''t worry about the first World War. We still have reinforcements!"


    Emperor Ba Tian''s eyes showed a bit of sneer, looking at the many powerful demons coming down at a high speed, so he said.


    "Any more reinforcements?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and did not feel too surprised.


    Perhaps the strength of the three thousand worlds has not been fully revealed, and it is reasonable that there are still reinforcements.


    However, Du Shaofu still had some doubts. Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan, as the two masters of the two top three thousand worlds, have reached the most terrifying situation. Even if they still have strong ones, can they still surpass the three newly joined demons?


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t say anything about this. Since emperor batian was so confident, he was sure of it!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled at Dongli Chihuang, Shen Yan, the three magic generals, and the remaining millions of immortal demons. He joined the powerful demons who came quickly. Dongli Chihuang and others all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fight


    Emperor taixuan suddenly gave a cold drink, holding a gold dagger, he dived directly down to meet many powerful people of the demon clan!


    "War!"


    Du Shaofu also drank and opened his voice. Zijin tianque was shaking in his hand. With incomparable power, he attacked and killed him!


    "Here we can only sit and forget the strong to fight, and others can''t fight. Once the fight starts, we can''t save everyone. Let''s go into my space!"


    Lu Jingyun stretched out his hand and gently waved it. He opened his own independent space and put all the strong people in the immortal world into it, leaving only hundreds of sitting and forgetting places to stay!


    This Hellfire is extremely terrible. For the immortal strong, it is a Jedi. Once you don''t have the shelter of the strong, it may cause unimaginable casualties!


    Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others want to fight with the demons. Naturally, they don''t have too much mental effort to take into account all the people. The most secure way is to send them all into the independent space to ensure their integrity. Only in this way can we have a war with the demons at ease!


    "Three hundred and thirty-three days, three thousand people in the whole world, where do you think I am? What about your own back garden? The territory of my demon clan, how can rongdel be so presumptuousThe three magic generals who arrived recently watched the killing of emperor batian, Emperor taixuan and Du Shaofu, and said coldly.


    These three people''s whole body breath is different, extremely terrible.


    Around the first man, there is a forest fire, which can burn through everything and burn the whole world to ashes, releasing a burning breath!


    The second man had slender limbs, elbows and knees like a knife, two small horns on top of his head swaying, a pair of protruding eyes staring at Du Shaofu and others. After that, a pair of oily yellow wings fluttered gently, looking like a locust!


    The third person looks very strange. He just stands there, but it is difficult for people to see where he stands. It is difficult to find his existence if he does not take a close look. His whole person is like a ghost, deep and unpredictable!


    The momentum of these three magic generals is not weaker than that of the blood god Magic general, Ming Luo Magic general and Huang Sha Magic general.


    Obviously, they have already walked out of their own way. Standing in the void alone can affect the rules and order of the road in this area!


    "Red flame devil general, fierce locust devil general, capture you demon general!"


    Looking at the three magic generals, Lu Jingyun''s eyes flashed and murmured.


    He knew a lot of ancient demons and generals, and could judge their own identities from their bodies and appearances.


    "The six demons will be handed over to me, and they will be irresistible if they only wait for help to arrive!"


    Emperor Ba Tian''s breath, the whole body crazy tyrant''s gas spread spread spread spread, arouse the void!


    His hands and ten fingers intertwined at a rapid speed, condensed one by one fingerprints, and finally combined into one, turned into a terrible "…d" character graphics, ferocious attack!


    "Kill!"


    The Eastern Emperor taixuan holds up the big knife in his hand and cuts it down directly!


    The Eastern Emperor taixuan, as if he had made a breakthrough in the world with his sword, killed all obstacles, and instantly attacked the three generals of blood god, Hades and wasteland!


    He hit the hand, actually is toward three people at the same time!


    But such a move made the three demons laugh coldly.


    "Although the three of us have not recovered, they can not tolerate such contempt! When you were in your heyday, could you compete with me


    The blood gods and demons will open their mouths, and so will the way.


    His flesh and blood were dripping with scarlet blood, and he looked terrible.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you first!"


    The Ming Luo demon will also be a deep word, looking at the Eastern Emperor taixuan said.


    "Kill these two old guys first, and then the others!"


    The wild evil spirit moves the huge axe empty, cuts off the sky and the earth, and cuts down with force!


    In a flash, there was a terrible battle between the three magic generals and Emperor taixuan!


    Both sides show their strength and try their best to kill each other by the sword!


    On the other side, Emperor batian also fought with the three magic generals who arrived at the same place. The fingerprints of the three magic generals came down fiercely, and they fought with each other madly!


    Obviously, the red flame devil general, the fierce locust devil general and the capture you demon general have the same plan as the other three magic generals. They all want to kill emperor batian first!


    As the strongest two in the three thousand world and in the thirty-three days, once they are defeated, it will be as easy to deal with Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others as soon as the autumn wind sweeps the leaves!


    The most important thing is that every three magic generals join hands to deal with emperor batian and Emperor taixuan!


    It is for this reason that the plan of the demon clan will be so direct and simple!


    And the fact is that, although the two emperors taixuan and Emperor batian are tough, they can only suppress the three magic generals when they join hands. At this time, when they face the three magic generals, they immediately fall into the inferiority, which is hard to match!


    However, the two men are a cheerful and fearless look, only to fight with all their strength, not anxious for their own safety, but tightly hold down the six powerful magic generals!


    "Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, come and fight!"


    By this time, Du Shaofu had already killed him with Zijin tianque. He stepped on the boundless flame, and his whole body was shaken. He hunted in purple robes and pointed his sword at the two evil servants. He raised his voice and yelled.


    "Du Shaofu, how can you walk away this time?"


    East from the red Huang and Shen Yan look at each other, grim voice said.


    With the addition of many powerful members of the demon clan, they quickly stabilized the situation and occupied the absolute upper hand in the six magic generals.


    In this way, where would the two evil servants be afraid of Du Shaofu!


    With the sound of Du Fu''s voice, they are in the air!


    At the same time, Dongli Chihuang''s Qi engine suddenly expanded, and the boundless scarlet light burst through the void, making it look like a huge blood day, blooming with dazzling blood color light!


    Among them, there was a terrifying force shaking, and it was pushed to Du Shaofu like a mountain and a sea!


    For a moment, the terrible pressure made Du Shaofu suddenly jump into the water!On the other side, Shen Yan has already moved!


    I can see his body flowing out of the dark, one by one, like the Yangtze River, like the head of the black dragon, from his body involved!


    These evil Qi seemed to touch his arm and dance wildly, attacking and killing Du Shaofu one after another!


    It has to be said that the strength of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan is absolutely terrible. It is really the cultivation of sitting and forgetting the third state. The power that can be inspired is incomparable with that in the war between gods and demons!


    Even if Du Shaofu''s strength is soaring, he has to concentrate all his strength in the face of their joint attack!


    "God thunder Ding, give it to me!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t dare to neglect him at all. He directly called out the nine gods Lei Ding and attacked Shen Yandang!


    The nine tripods crush the void and make the earth tremble. The place they pass through turns into chaos!


    With the improvement of Du Shaofu''s strength, the nine purple thunder tripods in his hands can also play a more powerful role. They are indeed the treasures of his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou. Even in the hands of Du Shaofu, who is comparable to sitting and forgetting the third place, it is still extremely terrifying!


    The nine tripods draw straight lines, dragging the sky purple thunder, and repeatedly collide with Shen Yan''s magic air touching arm, and the great sound goes through the golden crack, and never stops!


    "The sword is broken for thousands of miles!"


    At the same time, Du Shaofu screamed and lifted his sword in his hand. He chopped it down and killed Chihuang in the East!


    Dongli Chihuang into that round of blood day to bring people boundless sense of oppression, let Du Shaofu some heart palpitation!


    He did not want to think, is a terrible sword to kill, intended to break the other side''s attack!


    "Boom..."


    The boundless blood day that the East leaves the red phoenix turns to roll and move, crazy oppresses, releases the towering great power, causes the heaven and earth to disintegrate, lets the surrounding terrible flame all recoil out!


    In such a scene, the blood sun collided with Du Shaofu''s sword light!


    Both of them are full of terror. Two different forces collide and crush each other, sending out terror explosion!


    The sword is astonishing, and the blood day dominates the sky. They are frantically consuming and crushing each other. The veins are flying everywhere, and the endless energy is shooting away!


    At the end of the day, most of the attack of Dongli Chihuang is disintegrated, and Du Shaofu''s sword is also shaken away, leaving only the broken energy roaring fiercely across the sky, sweeping all directions!


    In the other direction, the nine purple thunder tripod oppresses the void, but everywhere it passes, everything is crushed into a chaotic form, and strange chaotic traces appear, such as letters and ink splashing, smearing the void!


    Du Shaofu tightly controlled the movements of the nine cauldrons and blocked Shen Yan''s attacks again and again!


    "Kill!"


    After the fight with Chihuang from Dongli, Du Shaofu held his body in a backward way. His eyes were icy. He lifted his sword in his hand and rushed out again to fight wildly!


    In the face of the two demons fighting at the same time, he didn''t take it lightly and do his best!


    The power of the four primitive laws vibrated wildly and intertwined with each other. There are endless sources of the road spreading wildly and spreading all over the world!


    "We''d better settle the two of you as soon as possible."


    During the battle, Du Shaofu separated his mind and explored the situation around him. He found that the situation was not very optimistic!


    In particular, Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan were both beaten by three evil generals, showing their defeat!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2931

    Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan are powerful, but they can''t beat four hands with two fists. What''s more, they all have six magic generals, all of them are masters of the heaven!


    It is for this reason that the situation is not optimistic in the thirty-three days and in the three thousand thousand world!


    In the case of the demons'' strong help, Du Shaofu and others are in a dilemma again!


    "It must not be allowed to go on like this."


    Du Shaofu looked at the scene and murmured.


    Although my cultivation is not enough to compete with the devil general, I have to help you!


    He thought of the way to deal with Xuezu at the beginning. If he combined the power of many sitting and forgetting strong ones, it would be possible to stop a magic general and reduce some pressure for emperor batian and Emperor taixuan!


    You know, Du Shaofu''s current strength is much better than that at that time, and the energy infusion he can withstand is even more vast. Once he uses the magic of the eight trigrams, the power of many powerful people who sit back and forget and barely block a demon general who has not recovered from his heavy injury may not be the case!


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu has made a decision. He must suppress Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan as soon as possible, so that he can share some pressure for emperor batian and Emperor taixuan!


    "Du Shaofu, how can you escape today?"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan also saw the situation between the two fields, and could not help but show a sneer at each other.


    In fact, the astonishment in their hearts was huge. Du Shaofu''s strength once again refreshed their cognition. This boy''s cultivation was completely in flight, which was unimaginable!


    Both Chihuang Dongli and Shen Yan are very clear in their hearts, but if they fight alone with Du Shaofu, they will be easily crushed!


    But it doesn''t matter. Once one of them is defeated, one or two evil generals will be able to kill Du Shaofu in the first place, so that the boy will never be able to turn over any more waves!


    However, in the face of the sarcastic words of the two evil servants, Du Shaofu did not seem to make any sense. He just looked at them with a white eye and said four words in his mouth: "defeated general!"


    These four words make Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan choke heavily, and their faces turn red and purple, and turn into pig liver color.


    Thousands of years ago, in front of Du Shaofu, they were all unattainable beings!


    But only from a certain day on, the purple robed youth began to be superior to the two, and now they are oppressed together, so that they can never turn over again!


    Even now, the two magic servants are still defeated by Du Shaofu because they have awakened the memory of ancient times. They are just like two complete waste!


    As a fierce name in ancient times, which made countless creatures tremble for thirty-three days, how can the two magic servants endure such humiliation!


    They made up their minds more and more that they must kill Du Shaofu today, to relieve the evil clan of the great calamity and at the same time eliminate their hatred!


    "Du Shaofu, you must die today!"


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s taunt, Shen Yan gave a violent drink in his throat and cried out.


    His whole body strength spurts wildly, the surging evil spirit stirs up the void, madly toward the surrounding nine gods thunder tripod!


    "Dangdangdang..."


    The nine tripods were greatly impacted and sent out a great sound. The sky was shaking and the earth was shaking. It was hit and flew out again and again!


    In this space, Shen Yan approached Du Shaofu step by step, trying to strike him with terror!


    On the other hand, Dongli Chihuang has the same tacit understanding. Her whole body is wrapped in the terrible color of blood, and sends out a shock to Du Shaofu again and again. The terrible force attacks and kills fiercely, whistling in the air!


    "Green spirit armor!"


    Seeing that the two men moved with all their might, Du Shaofu did not neglect him and immediately drank high!


    But listen to his throat issued a high pitched dragon chant, let people spirit war, heart shaking!


    "Roar..."


    With the chanting of the dragon, a limitless green dragon''s body appears, crouching in the void, writhing wildly, sweeping and flattening all directions!


    The dragon''s tail rises in the air, and it''s hard to draw on the bloody brilliance outside the body of red Huang!


    "Boom..."


    A loud noise runs through the heaven and earth, making the surrounding Hellfire roar horribly. It rolls backward like a tide and is excluded from a very long distance!


    "Hiss..."


    Under Du Shaofu''s dragon tail, dragon scales flew away, and their flesh and blood exploded, revealing dense stubbles!


    The body of Dongli Chihuang was whipped to fly out, drawing a straight line, smashing into the fire of hell, and then being swallowed up!


    With such a blow, Du Shaofu suffered a certain degree of trauma, but under the influence of the mysterious body, the flesh and blood in the tail of the dragon was wriggling and recovering!


    He glanced at the direction of the disappearance of the east from Chihuang. Seeing that the other party did not appear in time, he could not help turning his eyes to Shen Yan''s place.Du Shaofu knew that Dongli Chihuang also suffered some injuries under the impact just now, but it will never affect the fight!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu no longer pays attention to the dynamic of Dongli Chihuang, but goes towards Shen Yan!


    His dragon body suddenly moved, then disappeared from the original place, launched another round of crazy sweeping!


    But obviously, Shen Yan is not going to fight with Du Shaofu!


    I can see that his whole body is full of evil Qi, like a piece of waves surging away, always avoiding the attack of Du Shaofu!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, the nine purple thunder tripods crush the boundless void, and drag the purple and gold divine thunder to attack madly. They attack Shen Yan from nine directions at the same time, blocking his way back!


    His purpose is very simple, that is to force Shen Yan to the corner and face him!


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to drag on at all. Only by getting rid of the two evil servants earlier, could he get the chance to help emperor batian and Emperor taixuan!


    "Kill!"


    Facing Du Shaofu''s pressure, Shen Yan snorted coldly.


    His face did not change, his whole body was full of evil spirit, and then condensed a huge black spear!


    This spear is cold and dense, and its upper class is full of incomparable murderous and violent atmosphere, and it is full of death!


    A strong sense of stillness emanates from the spear, containing terrifying and incomparable power, which makes people tremble!


    If an immortal faced such a spear, he would be killed and killed on the spot because of its terrible power!


    As soon as such a terrible thing appeared, it was attacked directly. It instantly broke through the void and reached Du Shaofu''s approach!


    "There is also a huge gap between the practice of sitting and forgetting the third state! Dongli Chihuang hides. Do you dare to fight me head-on? "


    If the words come out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, his eyes are full of bright light!


    At the same time, there was a terrible cry from his mouth, and the four primitive laws moved together and ran wild!


    The surrounding space is directly filled by the power of the boundless law. Along with it, there is also the terrifying origin of the road, stirring the sky!


    "Hum, hum..."


    Then, a terrifying and oppressive force of the Jedi came down, just like the top of Mount Tai!


    Under the control of Du Shaofu, the power of the four primitive laws constantly blended and blended to form a terrible God plate, which released the heavy air. In an instant, it broke away from Du Shaofu''s body and exploded fiercely at Shen Yan''s spear!


    "Boom..."


    This God plate is extremely terrifying. It is the heaviest thing in the world. It is like a solid barrier, which directly blocks Shen Yan''s spear attack!


    "Squeak..."


    A numbing sound came out. With the continuous progress of the Shenpan, the spear was broken and broken. It turned into a monstrous evil Qi, and then it was crushed into nothingness by the power of the divine plate!


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s fierce attack, Shen Yan''s eyes can''t help but shrink!


    The strength of the other side is too strong. If you want to be on top of him, your spear will be smashed, but the round of shining God plate has not been exhausted. It still has an extremely terrible force, and continues to crush towards him!


    "Hum!"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Shen Yan snorted coldly, his arms were crisscross, and a large amount of magic Qi was changed by his combination, and finally turned into a light shield standing in front of his eyes to meet the attack of the divine plate!


    "Boom..."


    With a huge noise, the remaining power of Du Shaofu''s divine plate is still terrible, and it collides with Shen Yan''s dark light shield!


    Two distinct forces crush each other, whirling and whirling, one by one law and the main road are intertwined and interwoven, swallowing everything!


    The area in front of Shen Yan''s body has completely turned into a chaos. The scene is extremely terrible!


    "Hoo..."


    After receiving Du Shaofu''s attack, Shen Yan did not get much shock, and the other party''s attack did not fall on him. This made him feel a little lucky and also took a few sneers.


    After all, Du Shaofu was not a strong man in ancient times. No matter how fast his cultivation was improved, it would take a long process. No matter how fast the opponent grows, it is difficult to crush himself!


    But Shen Yan''s mind just rose, but suddenly his brow was so tight that it seemed that the whole person''s scalp was about to open!


    "You want to go back? It''s not that easy! "


    I don''t know when, Du Shaofu has cheated Shen Yan''s side!


    Around the body of that terrible green dragon, a sword light was lit up, and the veins of the road were flying everywhere, which attracted the void!


    Such a sword light makes Shen Yan feel numb on his scalp!


    It is not that he has not seen Du Shaofu''s means like this. It can be said that he and Dongli Chihuang are the first witnesses of Du Shaofu''s means!It''s true that such a sword light is just Du Shaofu''s own terrible means -- the original killing the sky sword!


    Whether it is the origin of the law or the origin of the road, it can condense such a terrible sword!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu mastered the four original laws, and now he can stimulate the power of the origin of the road. The sword he produced is more powerful than the original power!


    Seeing this sword attack and kill, Shen Yan can''t help but feel his scalp tight!


    He did not want to, once again gathered a lot of magic Qi, continued to form a terrible light shield, standing in front of him, trying to block the blow!


    Shen Yan knew very well that if he was killed directly by Du Shaofu, he would be seriously injured if he didn''t die!


    "Ah..."


    Shen Yan uttered a terrible roar in his mouth. He tried his best to defend himself and only wanted to stop Du Shaofu''s terrible attack!


    Shen Yan''s whole body was full of evil Qi and quickly formed a tight defense. The light shield was black and shining, just like the essence. It implied the double power of the origin of law and the origin of the road!


    Just when he was ready for all this, Du Shaofu''s original sword of killing the sky was also killed!


    The sword is bright and strong. It is like a pillar of heaven. It can kill all obstacles. Everything you encounter becomes chaos!


    When it attacks Shen Yan, you can see that the terrible defense light shield quickly disintegrates, and the energy flies!


    Du Shaofu''s original air killing sword is like destroying the withered and decaying. It is as powerful as a bamboo, and instantly breaks Shen Yan''s layers of defense!


    All the evil Qi was cut off, and it was really like the earth structure and mud building, vulnerable to a blow!


    "Well..."


    In this process, Shen Yan uttered a dull hum in his mouth, which obviously suffered a great shock!


    As he retreated away, he stirred up the strength in his body and set up a new layer of defense, which constantly consumed Du Shaofu''s sword power!


    However, Du Shaofu''s sword was so terrible that it was not easy to offset it all!


    Shen Yan''s forehead is dripping with sweat. Facing the threat of death, how can he not be prepared!


    Endless magic is like a flood, surging out of his body!


    At this moment, Shen Yan is just trying to defend himself!


    However, all his efforts were futile, and the sword light eroded the layers of defense, and finally he cut his body!


    "Hiss..."


    Shen Yan''s body is suddenly chopped open, from which it turns into two parts. The blood of the devil spreads over the void, giving birth to a dark flame and burning the void!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank coldly, and there was a terrible light in his eyes!


    I don''t know when Zijin tianque appeared in one of his dragon claws, with the power of terror burst out!


    Looking at Shen Yan''s condition, Du Shaofu knew that the other party could not die so easily. If he wanted to wipe Shen Yan out, he would at least have to fight again!


    However, just as Du Shaofu was about to fight again with his sword, he suddenly turned his head and his pupils contracted sharply!


    "Roar..."


    In the Dragon chanting array, the huge body of the green dragon rolls away in the void!


    At the same time, a sword split out!


    "Boom..."


    Another loud noise spread, the sword is bright, will be a sudden attack of blood evil long knife block, each other cut out!


    Then he saw the figure of Chihuang rushing out of the void. His eyes were incomparably cold. He killed Du Shaofu again!


    "I''ve been guarding against you for a long time."


    Seeing the appearance of Dongli Chihuang, Du Shaofu snorted coldly.


    When Chihuang disappeared from the East and did not appear for a long time, Du Shaofu had already guessed the other party''s plan.


    In fact, when Shen Yan was attacked by his sword, the other side had already prepared a terrible attack and wanted to attack successfully!


    It''s just that Du Shaofu is not so easy to be defeated by him. When Dongli Chihuang shoots, he already senses the other party''s action and takes measures to intercept him instantly!


    "Du Shaofu, I''ll cut you to pieces!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s eyes are deep and incomparable, with a sense of extreme cold.


    He had never thought that Du Shaofu should be so terrible. He had already been on guard against him and successfully stopped his attack!


    Such a situation makes Dongli Chihuang very upset. It''s just that a blow doesn''t work. Shen Yan also suffers a huge trauma, so that Dongli Chihuang is not in such a hurry?


    "You don''t have that ability yet!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and the dragon claw shot out immediately, tearing the sky and splitting the ground, and facing the red Huang of Dongli fiercely!


    Dongli Chihuang shot backward quickly, and Du Shaofu retreated in the void again and again!


    "Poof..."


    However, obviously from the hard power point of view, Du Shaofu is better than Dongli Chihuang, and makes the opponent''s mouth full of evil blood!


    "How are you?"Dongli Chihuang falls to Shen Yan''s side, looks at him and asks.


    At this time, Shen Yan''s condition was very bad. The two parts of his body which had been cut open were slowly closed, but there was still blood flowing from the fracture. The whole body had a straight line from top to bottom, which had not really healed up!


    "Ah, ah..."


    Shen Yan''s mouth from time to time issued a sad howl, accompanied by great pain to invade the whole body!


    Du Shaofu''s original killing air sword is different from the general attack, which has the incomparable vast law origin and the road origin!


    For Shen Yan, he controls the two primitive laws of matter and soul. The power of them can be easily erased, but the law of time and the law of space are the root cause of such damage to him!


    Du Shaofu, as the existence of the realm of virtual Tao, has the power that ordinary people can not match!


    However, Shen Yan is also very human. It is not easy to kill a strong man who forgets the third state!


    And, as long as you give him enough time, you can get back to his peak!


    "I said, you two are just my defeated generals! In the past, I was able to let you go and save your lives, and naturally I had the ability to take it back again! "


    Looking at Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, Du Shaofu opened his mouth and said such a sentence.


    He had a chance to kill these two evil servants. The most clear one in his memory was on his way back from the ancient wasteland of Shenwu world!


    However, at a critical time, the generals and ministers suddenly pleaded. It was just out of the friendship between Du Shaofu and the generals that Du Shaofu let go of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t regret it. It was impossible for him to expect that things would evolve to this point. At the same time, he had enough confidence in his own strength!


    Du Shaofu even felt that Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan were just clowns who played no key role in the real magic war!


    If it wasn''t for the identity of two magic servants, it would not have brought such a huge panic to the thirty-three days!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2932

    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are both livid, hard to see the extreme.


    Shen Yan, in particular, suffered a great deal. At this time, he hated Du Shaofu to the bone!


    But the strength is not good, it is not the opponent of the other side at all!


    "No more delay!"


    Du Shaofu finally took a look at the situation of emperor batian and Emperor taixuan, and thought to himself.


    Under the suppression of the six magic generals, the two terrible strong men were beaten to death, and they were seriously injured!


    Obviously, with the passage of time, thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds will be very bad!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu takes back his eyes and looks at Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan again.


    At this time, the two evil servants were injured, especially Shen Yan, whose strength was absolutely destroyed. It was the best time to kill them.


    However, Du Shaofu was not a stubborn man. He just wanted to make the last blow. No matter whether he had done a good job or not, he needed to leave to help emperor batian and Emperor taixuan!


    Otherwise, it will be too late for the two strong men to fall into a desperate situation!


    "Boom..."


    When Du Shaofu''s voice dropped, the body of the green dragon continued to wriggle. The body of the limitless dragon was like a long mountain ridge, stretching for thousands of miles, making the void tremble with oppression!


    The pair of dragon claws attack left and right, facing the East, leaving Chihuang and Shen Yan at the same time. Like a pair of hands of God, they carry the power of crushing everything. It''s extremely terrible!


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s movements, the two evil servants became very deep.


    Where they dare to delay, it is their own means to meet up!


    The terrible energy crazy rampant, stir up the boundless wind and cloud, roll kill all sides!


    The war of terror has been going on, just like extermination!


    This is also the case in other places. Under the suppression of Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, and Longque, and Longxu, the demons can not occupy too much of the upper hand. For the time being, they maintain a close balance of power and are hard to distinguish between the superior and the inferior!


    On the other hand, the battle between the blood god demon general, the Ming Luo demon general, the Huang Sha demon general and the Eastern Emperor taixuan was particularly fierce. Each attack carried the great power of the overlord Jedi to kill all things!


    At this time, the Eastern Emperor taixuan had already suffered a lot of damage. He could no longer fight with the three demons. He was hit hard by the blood God and the devil on his chest. The whole person flew out and smashed through the void, leaving a long bloodstain and spreading in the void!


    "Master!"


    Sensing such a scene, Du Shaofu and others were shocked.


    Although we had expected such a result, it was difficult for people to accept such a situation.


    The Eastern Emperor taixuan is very strong, but he has not really stepped into the realm of carrying Taoism. When facing the three wounded magic generals at the same time, he still seems to have no strength!


    After a long battle, he was taken advantage of by the blood gods and demons for a time, and the whole person was beaten to fly. Needless to say, he was seriously injured!


    "Jie Jie Jie How can we carry the road in half a step? If it is not for the loss of our strength, we will treat you like a local chicken and a dog, just like a mole ant! "


    Looking at the Eastern Emperor taixuan was repulsed to open, mouth spray blood, the blood god demon can not help but is cold to laugh out a voice, so said.


    "Kill the old one first, and then the others will clean up slowly!"


    Ming Luo Mo burst out a strong killing spirit in his eyes, and glanced at the three thousand worlds around him and said to the strong one in thirty-three days.


    "All the people here today have to die, and none of them can leave alive!"


    Huang Sha devil''s words were so dense that he chased after him in the direction of the Eastern Emperor taixuan. His whole body was full of evil spirit, which was extremely terrible!


    The blood god devil and the ghost devil will no longer hesitate to kill directly.


    The three evil generals all made up their minds to kill the Eastern Emperor taixuan, and then to deal with Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and Longque!


    As long as the Eastern Emperor taixuan dies, the overall situation here is determined, and no one can change the outcome!


    Seeing the movements of these three magic generals, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others all contracted their pupils sharply. Naturally, they could imagine the terrible ending!


    "It''s not to say that there are still strong people in the three thousand big world. Why hasn''t there been any movement for so long?"


    A thirty-three day old man in the sitting and forgetting state murmured, and his eyes glanced up at the flames, which contained a sense of expectation.


    This was said by Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan before, saying that there will be strong men in three thousand thousand worlds, and they will go to hell together with others!


    But now at such a critical moment, there is no reinforcements, which can not help but make people feel nervous!


    "The real strong ones in Lingwu world, Lujia, feilingmen and other forces have not yet arrived. If all of them arrive, the situation will be reversed immediately!"


    A strong man from three thousand worlds said so.


    He has a better understanding of the situation of the three thousand worlds. He knows that there are many terrors in the world of Lingwu, and his strength is the generation of heaven!The strength of those strong people, not to mention compared with the emperor batian and the Eastern Emperor taixuan, but absolutely no less than Lu Jingyun such a strong person is not much worse!


    The most important thing is that the huge number, even if it is hard to pile up, can also give a few demons will bring great obstacles!


    It''s just that the situation is urgent. If they don''t show up, everything will be late!


    "Kill!"


    The three evil generals didn''t have all these thoughts. They just rushed forward recklessly, trying to stop emperor taixuan and kill him thoroughly!


    These three people are full of momentum, evil Qi rolling, terrible!


    Across a long distance, the body of emperor taixuan has been locked by the fierce murderous spirit. The figure of that domineering and majestic figure is hard to move for a moment!


    "Hum!"


    Seeing this scene, Du Shaofu suddenly snorted!


    His dragon body sprang up in the air and swept away fiercely. He attacked and retreated Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    Then, seeing the immeasurable dragon shining in the void, he rushed to the other side of the battlefield and joined Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque and Longxu!


    "Help me intercept the three magic generals


    Du Shaofu drank high, and at the same time, his whole body was full of brilliance. In an instant, he formed a huge eight trigrams figure, occupying himself in the void!


    "Go


    Lu Jingyun and others didn''t need to think about it. They understood Du Shaofu''s plan!


    All of a sudden, all figures cast aside their opponents and all rushed into Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams and occupied eight sides!


    Then, a series of powerful forces spread out, roaring and roaring along the lines of the eight diagrams, and all of them entered Du Shaofu''s body!


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu, who was infused with endless power, uttered the earth shaking dragon chant from his mouth, which made millions of powerful demons in the distance feel their spirits tremble and almost collapse!


    That huge eight trigrams figure, is to release the towering glory, set off the whole person in it, like a God, like a real dragon, powerful world!


    "Benyuan kill the sky sword, kill!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to. He offered his best means at the first time!


    However, seeing a terrible sword light rising from the sky, it is especially terrible to be able to create a new world. It is directly killing the three demons from behind!


    What''s more, the nine God thunder tripod, which was originally used to deal with Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, also roared in the air, crushing the space, and smashed the three magic generals!


    "Stop him!"


    Du Shaofu''s action makes Dong Li Chihuang and Shen Yan a little anxious.


    Emperor batian and Eastern Emperor taixuan are the strongest of these people in the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds. As long as one person loses his fighting power, it will be enough to affect the final outcome!


    And if Du Shaofu rashly intervenes, it will have a great influence!


    They just want to see emperor taixuan die in the hands of the three evil generals earlier. How could Du Shaofu be allowed to obstruct him!


    Under the orders of the two evil servants, many demons'' sitting and forgetting powerful men immediately moved. Hundreds of strong men killed together, trying to intercept Du Shaofu''s attack, so that the three evil generals could spare their hands and try their best to kill emperor taixuan!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    In the rolling of a large amount of evil Qi, it seemed that the waves were pounding on the bank, and they were surging towards Du Shaofu!


    But for such a scene, the young man who turned into a green dragon didn''t even glance at it. He still did his best to kill the three magic generals!


    Instilled by Lu Jingyun and other powerful forces, Du Shaofu only felt that he was unprecedentedly powerful at this time, and his speed was also extremely fast. He didn''t pay any attention to the attacks and murders of those demons in the sitting and forgetting places!


    However, the terrible sword light of the nine gods Lei Ding made the three demons unable to ignore. At this time, Du Shaofu''s attack was very terrible. If he ignored it, he would definitely suffer a great loss!


    "Let''s stop him. If you continue to deal with the old one, you must kill him as soon as possible."


    Huang Sha demon general snorted and said to the Ming Luo devil general. Then he looked at each other with the blood god devil. Then the bloody evil axe in his hand suddenly swung into the air and directly blocked Du Shaofu''s original air killing sword!


    At the same time, the blood god demon will also be an instant hand, boundless terror surging surging, to meet the nine purple thunder xuanding!


    The rest of the Ming Luo demon will ignore, continue to kill the East emperor taixuan in the past!


    "Boy''s method is good, but unfortunately we met us, no matter how fancy means, it is only a small skill after all!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams, he said coldly.


    He was moved by Du Shaofu''s methods and combined the power of hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong men. This is not what ordinary people can exert. The most important point is that only by mastering the four primitive laws at the same time can he be compatible with various attributes of power.


    It is precisely because of this, when the terrible sword light was cut down, the face of Huang Sha demon general also had some serious meaning, and he did not dare to take it lightly!"The magic axe destroys the sky, break it for me!"


    The wild evil spirit will make a loud drink in his mouth, and suddenly chop out the huge axe in his hand!


    With his movements, waves of ferocious and violent air were scattered all over his hand, which condensed on the huge axe in his hand, which made the huge axe magnify innumerable times in an instant, just like half of the sky was held by him in his hand, which looked even more frightening!


    When such an axe collided with Du Shaofu''s sword light, there was a sound of gold and iron mingling, and then a strange silence fell into the field. The movements of the two seemed to be frozen in the air!


    Only after this silence lasted for less than a moment, suddenly "boom" sound, all the energy burst out in an instant!


    The terrible sword and the bloody axe exploded at the same time, and turned into the most terrifying energy. It was like a vast expanse of ocean, which raised huge waves and surged towards the surrounding areas!


    The figures of Du Shaofu and Huang Sha Magic general were annihilated in an instant. They are rare to see again!


    On the other side, the blood god demon general is much more relaxed. In the face of the attack and killing of the nine gods, Lei Ding, his whole body stirred up a bloody light, forming a huge light curtain, covering his body!


    Only when the nine purple thunder tripods were fiercely killed, the light curtain suddenly expanded and magnified ten thousand times in an instant!


    Along with it, there was a tremendous burst of great power, which hit the nine tripods!


    "Dangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdang..."


    The nine terrible thundering sounds sent out, and the nine tripods were shaken out one by one, drawing straight lines. Purple thunder poured out in the void and blew out a very long distance!


    "Hum!"


    The blood demon snorted coldly and glanced at the direction of Du Shaofu and Huang Sha magic generals. At this time, the two men were engulfed by boundless energy and disappeared. There were only clumps of original lines dancing around!


    For the blood demon general, Du Shaofu could not be his opponent at all!


    It''s true that the means of eight trigrams are extraordinary. Maybe it''s very considerable to deal with seriously injured people like Xuezu, but it''s not enough to fight with a demon general. Moreover, it''s still under the situation that Du Shaofu''s strength is greatly increased!


    "It''s the same thing to kill you first. In a word, none of the people in the world can walk away from us in the past thirty-three days."


    The blood GOD Devil glanced at the two battlefields in the distance. Emperor batian was fighting fiercely with the red flame demon general, the fierce locust demon general and the capture you demon general, but they were also suppressed by death, and suffered a lot of injuries!


    However, Emperor batian was obviously restrained after seeing the situation of emperor taixuan. He no longer struggled with the three magic generals. He only wanted to protect himself and hold them back.


    Because of this, he was at a disadvantage and was constrained everywhere. He only had the ability to parry and had no ability to fight back, but he still did not see the decadence of thousands of miles!


    On the other side, Pluto will fight with emperor taixuan again!


    This time, without the suppression of two magic generals, the Eastern Emperor taixuan and the Ming Luo demon generals had a close balance of strength. The battle was extremely fierce, and it was a tie!


    The blood gods and demons will be relieved. For those demons who have been suppressed for countless years, their strength has been lost too much. If they fought alone with such powerful men as emperor taixuan before, they would only be suppressed by the other side!


    But now the other side is also seriously injured, just as a demon will fight!


    "Let''s solve the boy first. No one can save you today!"


    The blood god demon will take back his eyes, and then suddenly rush out, directly plundering into the boundless energy storm formed by Du Shaofu and Huang Sha Magic general!


    The bloody body also quickly disappeared, disappeared in the original veins of terror!


    And the surrounding area, east from the red Huang and Shen Yan, there are many strong demon clan, is a sudden leisure up.


    "I don''t know if the two demons will be able to kill Du Shaofu''s hundreds of people quickly!"


    Looking at the place covered by the long energy storm, the East leaves the red Huang to make a sound gently, so is the way.


    They have also seen the power of Du Shaofu''s means. At the beginning, with such means, Du Shaofu joined forces to sit and forget, and even made Xuezu seriously injured!


    Because of this, Dongli Chihuang is not sure whether he can win Du Shaofu quickly with the strength of the two magic generals!


    He only wanted to see Du Shaofu die earlier, so that he could be at ease!


    "Look, these thirty-three days and three thousand thousand world creatures will die without a burial place!"


    Shen Yan''s mouth was filled with a sneer. After glancing at the situation around him, Shen Yan again focused on the position of Du Shaofu.


    At present, all the situations are in favor of the demons. There are six powerful magic generals. Thirty three days and three thousand people in the world are just turtles in a jar!


    As long as one side forms the overwhelming result, others will have no way to escape!


    Immediately, all the demon people are no longer talking, it is not a serious look at the battlefield!But most people''s attention was focused on the battlefield between the blood GOD Devil general, the famine evil spirit general and Du Shaofu!


    I saw the terrible energy in the spray, forming a cloud, covering a huge range!


    But at a certain moment, a bright sword came out of it and tore the energy cloud into two!


    At the same time, it is also the violent and murderous Qi, mixed with the blood and evil force, which can excite the energy cloud into pieces and disperse around in an instant!


    The bodies of the blood god demon general, the wild evil spirit general and Du Shaofu were revealed almost at the same time!


    Around the body of the green dragon, hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong men, such as Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, and long Xu, were divided into eight parts, with dozens of people in a group. Each of them occupied a corner of the eight trigrams. They were still delivering the powerful power into Du Shaofu''s body!


    In the terrible attack just now, their formation didn''t break up, they still kept a whole, and continued to attack and kill with the two demons!


    "Boy, you''re going to die anyway today!"


    Huang Sha demon moved the axe in the air and pointed to Du Shaofu, who was constantly twisting the dragon''s body, and said, "Ben will change his decision. Let''s send you on the road first! Of course, they are also included! "


    As he spoke, he also glanced at Lu Jingyun and others around the eight trigrams.


    As long as Du Shaofu is defeated, those places where he is sitting and forgetting will naturally be shaken by terror. Only a few attacks will be enough to wipe out all of them!


    "Why talk nonsense with this boy, kill!"


    The blood god demon will open mouth to say, whole body blood dripping appearance lets the scalp hair blast!


    His momentum was so terrible that he attacked Du Shaofu!


    The two magic generals moved at the same time, forming horns with each other and pressing on Du Shaofu!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2933

    "Afraid of you?"


    Du Shaofu glared out his eyes on the blood demon general and the wild evil spirit general!


    His face was very serious. The pressure that these two demons would bring to people was too great, which was the most important thing Du Shaofu had never had before!


    Compared with the original war with Xuezu, the power that Du Shaofu was able to control was even more terrifying and vast!


    However, these two magic generals are much better than the blood ancestor, and they are even more willing to fight against two!


    In a fight just now, he has been a lot of shock, although the surface can not see, but there is hidden injury in the body!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu drank, and the purple golden sky palace in front of him gave out a terrible buzz. He was shaking wildly, and a bright sword was surging up and standing in the void!


    Du Shaofu started to fight again. Facing the two magic generals, he had no other way. Even if he withdrew and left the 18th floor hell, the other side would not easily let go of himself and others.


    And if the momentum is weak, they will be chased and beaten, which will lead to worse results!


    "Boom..."


    In this broken seal, the war of terror broke out again!


    However, seeing a series of terrible swords coming out of Du Shaofu''s place, it was as terrible as creating the world!


    Du Shaofu did his best to make all the swords. It was the source of his most powerful means of killing the sky sword!


    At the same time, the nine purple thunder tripods are also carrying the thundering sound of the sky, crushing the void, with the intention of fierce supremacy, from time to time, smashing at the two magic generals, as if a huge mountain moving!


    "Beyond my ability!"


    Both the blood demon general and the desolate demon general sneered at Du Shaofu''s attack.


    As far as these two people are concerned, Du Shaofu''s strength at present can not pose a great threat to them!


    The blood gods and demons, the blood color of the light blooming, is to form a piece of strange road veins, roll up, with the power to erode everything!


    And the general of the evil spirit of the wasteland is a huge axe. Every blow is as terrible as destroying the world!


    Du Shaofu''s attacks are blocked by two people again and again. Even though the original Kong killing sword is so powerful, it is still difficult to shake their bodies!


    On the contrary, under the joint efforts of the two evil generals, Du Shaofu is tightly suppressed. They will take advantage of the opportunity in their attack, causing terrible damage to Du Shaofu!


    After dozens of rounds, the dragon''s body, which kept twisting in the void, was already full of dragon scales, flesh and blood!


    The dragon head of Du Shaofu''s green dragon was chopped by the blood god. The fracture was ferocious and uncalled for!


    "Kill!"


    However, Du Shaofu did not care about this. He had no extra thought to take care of his own injury. He still fought hard to fight against the two magic generals!


    Around the Eight Diagrams he constructed, Lu Jingyun and many other powerful people who were sitting and forgetting became pale one by one, and everyone''s breath was depressed a lot!


    They are not because of the excessive consumption, but in the course of the battle between Du Shaofu and the two magic generals, they are shocked by unimaginable!


    As far as the cultivation of these people is concerned, Du Shaofu''s strength at this time has reached the extreme of sitting and forgetting, and the two demons will be even more extraordinary. The battle between them has a great influence on all people!


    If it had not been for the protection of the eight trigrams, these hundreds of people would have been crushed into ashes and would have died no more!


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu is in danger today. No one can save him! "


    Far away, east from the red Huang looking at the war there, can not help but sneer and say.


    Under the suppression of the two magic generals, Du Shaofu couldn''t fight against him. After only dozens of rounds, he was seriously injured!


    On the other hand, the two magic generals have hardly been impacted!


    In front of these two people, Du Shaofu is really like a mole ant. Even with the help of hundreds of sitting and forgetting powerful people, he still can''t compare with the real state of carrying the road!


    Carrying the way and carrying the way is out of the existence of one''s own Tao, which belongs to the strongest among the innate creatures. Can the ordinary people compare with each other?


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before the two demons will be able to kill them easily!


    "If the two magic generals join hands, if they can''t kill one Du Shaofu, they will be too ashamed of their reputation! Therefore, the boy can''t escape today


    Shen Yan is also a forest laugh out of the voice, the heart can not say the pleasure.


    For a long time, he and Dongli Chihuang were always defeated by Du Shaofu, which made them suffer a lot!


    However, seeing that the two demons had suppressed Du Shaofu by means of absolute strength, Shen Yan could not have been relieved of his hatred!


    But at the same time, he also had a little bitterness in his heart.


    If Du Shaofu had dealt with him and Dongli Chihuang in such a way at the beginning, he was afraid that they would not be able to fight back at all and would be suppressed in an instant!So in the end, Du Shaofu is still better than them. It seems that they can''t exist in this life, unless the boy dies!


    "Hum, if you have any other means, just use it, or you will never get another chance!"


    In the course of the battle, Huang Sha demon suddenly snorted coldly.


    He suddenly raised the axe in his hand, as if holding a mountain, the power of terror gathered, crazy shock!


    Under the influence of this force, the surrounding space collapses and collapses one after another, turning into chaos. The scene is terrible!


    When such an axe was suddenly cut off, the whole piece of broken seal was shaking, and the endless flame leaped up in a hurry, and then it was suddenly closed, as if it had been blown by a high wind, shaking to be extinguished!


    "Dangdangdangdangdangdangdangdangdang..."


    On the other side, the blood god will also be the nine purple thunder xuanding one blow fly, through the boundless void, disappear!


    Then, his bloody body stepped out of the sky and went directly to Du Shaofu!


    In the blood demon general''s body, a sea of terrible blood flowed out and spread out in the void. Then, in the blink of an eye, he condensed a bloody lightsaber, which he held in his hand and stabbed at Du Shaofu!


    Sword light axe shadow, from two different directions, attack and kill at the same time!


    In the middle of Du Shaofu, the whole person in a flash, only feel that there is incomparable power on his body, like a shackle, tightly bound in place, hard to move!


    "Ah


    The terrible roar came out of his mouth and turned into bursts of dragon chants, shaking the sky and earth!


    Du Shaofu looked up to the sky and howled. In order to break free from the shackles of the two magic generals, he drained all the power in his body and ran wild, but it was not effective!


    He has been consumed to a terrible level. The dragon body is full of holes. Whether it is the immortal body or the green spirit armor, it is almost unable to support it!


    Du Shaofu felt a sense of despair in the attack of the two magic generals!


    Absolute power is too terrible, let him extremely powerless!


    "Let''s go, get out of the hell!"


    Du Shaofu roared and stopped a ray of strength which was hard to gather. Then he surged out and rushed to the main direction of Lu Jingyun and others!


    At the same time, the shaky figure of eight trigrams was shaken up by him and turned into pieces of runes!


    Under the influence of this power, hundreds of powerful people who sit and forget for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, such as Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, and long Xu, have been shaken away and separated from the attack coverage of the two magic generals!


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, has completely carried the power of attack and killing of the two!


    This sudden situation, is really to make many people are Leng on a Leng, for a moment some of the brain can not turn around!


    "Haha Is Du Shaofu trying to fight against the attack of two evil generals alone? "


    But soon, the east away from Chihuang is to understand Du Shaofu''s intention.


    Obviously, the enemy has given up, and the only way to do it is to resist!


    "He has come to an end, and no one can save him again!"


    Shen Yan also laughed and murmured.


    Both of them fixed their eyes on Du Shaofu, hoping to see him finally die!


    "Uncle du..."


    In the distance, Lu Jingyun and other hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong people were shaken out and immediately understood what had happened.


    They quickly stabilized themselves and tried to restrain the tumbling force in their lower bodies. Then they all looked at Du Shaofu with shocked eyes!


    At this moment, everyone''s heart is overflowing with boundless bitterness!


    Du Shaofu, as the first person of this behavior in the past thirty-three days, led many powerful men to fight in the eighteen hell, leaving an indelible image in the hearts of the people!


    In the face of the blood ancestor, it is he who coagulates the power of many powerful people to abandon the existence of terror!


    When fighting with the two demons, he stood up again!


    However, in the end, with the strength of millions of strong men, he was still not the opponent of the two magic generals. At the final moment, the purple robed youth chose to face it alone. Even though he knew he was going to die, he would let the people leave!


    This has caused some pain in the hearts of many powerful people in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds without any reason!


    "Get out of here!"


    At the same time, in another place, Emperor batian also found this scene. He burst out, and a series of fingerprints coagulated and hit, earth shaking, trying to close the three demons and open!


    "Jie Jie Jie Are you trying to save that kid? Is it true that the three of me do not exist? "


    The demon will smile ferociously, and his body will disappear in an instant. He will go to the front of emperor batian and block it!


    The red flame devil general and the fierce locust demon general also moved again at the first time, tightly entangled emperor batian, making him unable to help Du Shaofu!


    On the face of emperor batian, anger flashed over his face, but more still helpless!"Boy, I''ll be the first to send you on the road today. Go to hell!"


    At this time, the bloody lightsaber of the blood god demon general and the terrible axe of the general of the wild evil spirit fell in front of Du Shaofu at the same time!


    The bloody lightsaber releases a fierce and vicious spirit. It is bloody and sharp. If it can cut off all things in the world!


    And the terrible shadow of the axe was also terrible. It converged into a peerless split and fell on Du Shaofu''s head!


    These two attacks were extremely terrible. Before they really arrived, they were poured out with incomparable Qi, which made Du Shaofu''s green dragon body explode and disintegrate rapidly, and pieces of flesh and blood were shot and smashed into the void!


    In the end, the huge keel also began to fracture and was crushed into powder by the force of heaven!


    "Roar..."


    Between Du Shaofu''s throat, there was a dull song of the Dragon at last!


    The pair of dragon pupils stare at the general of the evil spirit and the general of blood god, and then they explode and turn into fly ash!


    He didn''t want to resist, but in front of the road, Du Shaofu was still too weak to compete with him!


    Even if he tried his best, he couldn''t move at all. He could only watch the attack of the general of the wild evil spirit and the blood god devil!


    "Uncle du..."


    "Emperor Yuqing..."


    "Du Shaofu..."


    At this moment, the time in the surrounding areas seems to have solidified. For the strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds, it is not that they feel a sudden sinking in their hearts.


    Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan are both trapped by the Magic general and cannot go to rescue them.


    For a large number of sitting and forgetting situations, they are unable to do anything.


    When Du Shaofu shocked all of them back, it seemed that it was doomed to such an end!


    All the people watched the sword light and axe of the two magic generals fall, and they finally fell on Du Shaofu!


    Don''t think about it. I''m afraid there will be no accident this time. The first youth in the realm of virtual Tao appeared after ancient times, I''m afraid that they will never survive and appear in front of them!


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    This situation and this scene make Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan emit a series of sneers.


    They wantonly showed the joy in their hearts and burst out laughing.


    As soon as Du Shaofu dies, their obsession will go with them, and the great artifact of the demon clan will also be dispelled!


    The result of this is that both sides are beautiful!


    As long as Du Shaofu can''t live, who else in the world can pose a fatal threat to the devil ancestor?


    Therefore, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both watched quietly, watching how Du Shaofu died under the attack of the two great magic generals!


    "Boy, die!"


    Huang Sha demon will drink, control the axe, chop to the top of Du Shaofu''s head!


    The terrible explosion of blood evil spirit not only crushed Du Shaofu''s green dragon body, but also caused unimaginable destruction to his original spirit!


    Just a moment later, the boy will die without a burial place. Even if Pangu resurrects, he will not be able to return to heaven, and it is difficult to save him!


    But all of a sudden, just as Huang Sha devil felt that the blade of his giant axe had touched Du Shaofu''s remaining dragon heads, suddenly a strong surge came out and hit him fiercely!


    This attack came very suddenly, so that the wild evil spirit will not have time to react, that is to bump into his axe!


    "When..."


    With a loud noise, a huge broad sword appeared. It suddenly picked it from the bottom to the top. It released the power of supremacy. It was to block the giant axe of the general of the evil spirit!


    On the other side, the blood god demon will also encounter the obstruction almost at the same time!


    However, seeing a flash of dark green light, with the emergence of towering power, his bloody sword light was like meeting with a very strong corrosive object, which instantly eroded most of his strength!


    Then he saw that the dark green light followed the long sword in the hand of the blood god devil, turned into a dark green snake, swam away, and quickly climbed up to the palm of the blood god devil!


    "Ho ho ho..."


    When the black hole was attacked by black smoke, the black blood would suddenly appear!


    He didn''t want to think about it. He immediately spread the sword in his hand and retreated a few steps!


    The internal power runs wildly for several times, driving the rolling evil Qi, and then burns the dark green power climbing to the palm!


    "It''s just a few evil generals who have not recovered. Do you really think that the world can be left to you?"


    At this time, at Du Shaofu''s dragon head, a slender man stepped out.


    The man, with a gray coat and a Epee in his hand, fiercely beat back the axe of the demon general!


    Then, with a wave of his arm, he saw pieces of light fall on Du Shaofu''s broken dragon body behind him!On the other side, in front of the blood demon general, a beautiful woman stepped out of nothingness and blocked between the blood demon general and Du Shaofu!


    What is not in line with the woman''s face is that between her palms and fingers, there are continuous wisps of dark green gas, just like a poisonous snake puffing and puffing the letter. There is a cold and penetrating air coming out, which makes people feel cold all over the body!


    Such a man and a woman suddenly appeared and saved Du Shaofu at the critical moment!


    Seeing their appearance, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, Lu Zhi, long que, long Xu, and others in the distance were all ecstatic!


    "Uncle Yang Guo!"


    "Aunt Xintong!"


    Both of them are surprised to see their children.


    These two people suddenly appeared, they could not be more familiar with!


    And the rest of the three thousand thousand people, at this time also gushed out boundless joy, originally everyone''s face was as pale as ashes, at this moment, all were swept away!


    "Who are you?"


    Huang Sha devil looked at the two men, and their faces changed. Unconsciously, he asked.


    "Epee has no edge, Yang Guo!"


    "Evil spirit girl, Lu Xintong!"


    A man and a woman, who had just appeared, spoke in a light voice.


    "It''s epee, Yang Guo, and Lu Xintong."


    "The two men are the elder brother of Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, and his sister. They are both extremely terrible masters."


    "These are the top three thousand strong people in the world. I didn''t expect them to come too!"


    "Well, if they show up this time, more powerful people in the world will come!"


    "I''m more sure of dealing with demons this time!"


    After three thousand thousand thousand years of sitting and forgetting, the strong can''t help but start to talk about it. Everyone''s words are very excited. Obviously, they know the names of Epee, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, the evil spirit girl!


    As they said, Yang Guo is the elder brother of Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, and Lu Xintong is Lu Shaoyou''s younger sister. Their strength is absolutely terrifying!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2934

    At this moment, the three thousand strong people of the world almost cheered. Under their influence, many hands in the past thirty-three days also gave birth to strong hope.


    It can be seen from the two men''s hand that they blocked the attack of the two magic generals in a short time, and Du Shaofu was also rescued at the last moment, which made everyone breathe a long sigh of relief.


    It''s just that when they were happy, some 3000 people from all over the world suddenly laughed, and their expressions suddenly became puzzled.


    "Well? No! How can these two people, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, be so strong in their cultivation? "


    "As for the second one, it seems that Du Fu will not forget the second one before he attacked the second one."


    "Incredible! This should be at least half a step of the road to achieve it


    Many people in the three thousand world are puzzled and hard to understand.


    All of us know how difficult it is to carry the road in half a step!


    Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan were born at the beginning of the three thousand worlds. It is not easy to have such accomplishments!


    It can be said that up to now, countless years have passed, and Lu Shaoyou has emerged as a freak in the whole 3000 big world. In addition, his brother, the strongest Dragon God of the Qinglong clan, has reached the same level as emperor batian and Emperor taixuan!


    In addition, in the 3000 world, I don''t know how many people are trapped in the last step of sitting and forgetting!


    No sharp sword, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu and so on, are they not so strong!


    It is precisely for this reason that after seeing Yang Guo and Lu Xintong attack each other, they all feel puzzled. They don''t know how they can block the terrorist attack of the two demons!


    Do you mean


    These two people have already broken through sitting and forgetting and started to touch their own way?


    If this is the case, it will definitely open up a new world for all living beings, which makes people excited!


    But at this moment, all of us still have indeterminate mind, do not know whether the fact is really so!


    On the contrary, Lu Jingyun and others took a step excitedly and looked at the two people who appeared excitedly and asked eagerly, "Uncle Yang Guo, aunt Xintong, you What step has been taken? "


    These people all stare at Yang Guo and Lu Xintong tightly, want to hear their affirmative answer.


    Sure enough, the man in gray and the beautiful woman did not answer directly, but nodded faintly and showed a smile.


    "That''s wonderful!"


    Get the affirmative answer, everyone is more excited!


    Three thousand thousand world has been many years, no one can go out of that step!


    Since there are other people besides the Dragon God who can do all this, there must be great hope for Lu Jingyun and others to do it!


    "Hum! What can I do with half a step? When I''m in the 18th floor hell, even if it''s the real road, I can only leave my life here! "


    At this time, Huang Sha demon looked at the expressions of the people in the thirty-three days and the three thousand thousand worlds, and suddenly gave a cold hum, saying.


    "Good! No matter how strong you are, you can''t escape! If we had not lost our strength, you would have been vulnerable to a single blow


    Blood god demon will also cold eyes son, have a look at Yang Guo and Lu Xintong said.


    Although their words are cruel, they have obviously shown some timid intention!


    All of a sudden, these two people have brought great pressure to the two demons!


    I''m afraid today, this war will change its course here again. If the demons want to suppress the world for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds, it will no longer be easy!


    "Boss Yang Guo, I''ll give you these two strange things to deal with. I''ll help the two elders!"


    Lu Xintong, the evil spirit girl with red lips, glanced at the two magic generals with a faint glance.


    Then he moved lightly and stepped in the void, and went directly to the place where emperor batian was!


    "Good!"


    Epee Wufeng Yang Guo nodded, and at the same time he looked at the blood GOD Devil general and the wild evil spirit general.


    "Today, let me have a good look at how strong the state of carrying the Tao is."


    Yang Guo spoke faintly, the Epee in his hand rose horizontally!


    With a slight flick of his other arm, a fierce light swept past, and rolled up Du Shaofu''s broken body of green dragon and sent it to Lu Jingyun''s direction. He was directly facing the two magic generals!


    "Three thousand worlds, come and fight!"


    The blood god devil and the wild evil spirit will look at each other and say coldly.


    Then, the two demons will rise up, play a terrible attack, and instantly fight with Yang Guo!


    These three people are all terror, each blow is earth shaking!


    The Epee has no edge and Yang Guo. The huge sword in his hand is like the most important thing in the world. It is also extremely fast. It has a fierce attack with the two magic generals. It''s hard to distinguish between them!On the other side, Lu Xintong, the evil spirit girl, is also helping the emperor to fight against the three evil generals!


    With her arrival, Emperor batian, who had been in a critical situation, was finally relieved and the pressure was greatly reduced.


    In the distance, the body of the Eastern Emperor taixuan was heavily injured, and the war situation between them was extremely fierce!


    But this time, fortunately, there were not many magic generals to fight together, and he was not afraid to be defeated for a while!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    In the distance, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan felt itchy: "this time, I couldn''t kill him!"


    They took a look at the direction of Epee, Wufeng Yang Guo and Lu Xintong. They hated each other.


    The strength of these two men was too terrible. They both reached the state of half step carrying the Tao. Although they were far less than emperor batian and Eastern Emperor taixuan, they had taken a crucial step and realized part of their own Tao.


    So strong, enough to change the current pattern!


    The most direct beneficiary is Du Shaofu!


    The boy was originally under the suppression of the two magic generals, and had reached the verge of dying. Unexpectedly, he was saved by the two men and held a breath!


    As a result, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan feel endless depression, and their fists make a "Pa Pa Pa" sound!


    "Will there be reinforcements for the demons?"


    Among the hundreds of people who have been sitting and forgetting for thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of people in the world, Lu Jingyun picked his eyebrows and murmured.


    He looked at the boundless Hellfire around him, and then at many powerful demons.


    "This is the 18th floor hell. There must be strong ones in the demons, but they haven''t appeared yet! But we can''t manage so much now. Let''s fight. Anyway, we still need to push deeper! "


    A strong man of thirty-three days said so.


    When others heard the speech, they nodded their heads one by one.


    "Kill! This time, see how rampant these demons are


    All of them are fighting again. Although they were wounded in the previous battle, they are hard to cover up the killing intention in the center when facing the demons!


    At this time and place, all people just want to let go of the demons. If they can continue to advance towards the depths of the eighteen layers of hell, it will be the best result.


    "Uncle Du, are you ok?"


    By Lu Jingyun''s side, Du Shaofu has recovered from the body of a green dragon to a human form.


    At this time, he was seriously injured, and his body was covered with wounds and blood was dripping!


    His spirit is also very weak, weak breath, the spirit of shock is quite serious!


    "No problem, I need a place to heal now. I may not be able to fight again in a short time."


    Du Shaofu gently waved his hand and said weakly.


    After trying to raise his eyes and take a glimpse of the situation around him, he was relieved a lot.


    The arrival of Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, the evil spirit girl, has changed the situation of the whole battlefield in an instant.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu was able to find a place to heal his wounds and recover earlier.


    "Then go into my space. I''ll call you if something happens."


    Lu Jingyun nodded and opened a gap in his own independent space to let Du Shaofu enter it.


    At the same time, he also handed out a bag containing precious medicine.


    "Good!"


    Du Shaofu nodded and was not polite. He took the bag of heaven and earth directly, and then entered Lu Jingyun''s space.


    With Du Shaofu''s departure, the powerful people once again entered the battlefield, and there was a terrible war between them!


    However, this time, because of the relationship between Du Shaofu and the two great magic generals, many of them were seriously injured.


    Therefore, even if the number of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds is absolutely dominant, but the overall strength is not comparable to that of the demon clan!


    Not long after the two sides fought, they fell into the downwind, many sitting and forgetting strong were oppressed by the demons!


    "Jie Jie Jie What can you do with the help of strong men? Are you still doomed to death? "


    Dongli Chihuang glanced at the situation in the battlefield, and could not help but uttered a sneer.


    Indeed, as he said, at present, all the battlefields are dominated by demons, and all of them have been suppressed in the past thirty-three days and the three thousand strong men in the world!


    It''s not only the strong ones who sit and forget, but also the six magic generals and Emperor batian!


    It is obvious that those who had been wounded by Emperor Xuantong and Emperor Xuanzhong were not able to fight for the emperor.


    As time went on, the fighting continued, and the six demons gradually gained the upper hand!


    Yang Guo, who has no front in Epee, has one enemy and two enemies. Facing the two generals of blood God and evil spirit, Yang Guo is under control everywhere. Although he will not be defeated directly in a short time, he can not find the initiative position at all!And Lu Xintong and Emperor batian two people, united with the three demons will fight, but also can not get any cheap!


    If you look at the situation between the emperor taixuan and the Ming Luo Magic general, it is the same!


    Therefore, Dongli Chihuang after the previous depression, again let go of mind, the heart more evil.


    If Yang Guo and Lu Xintong arrived at the battlefield earlier, Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan had not been injured. I''m afraid the result will be totally different.


    "Kill! In the same sentence, no one can leave the hell alive in thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds! "


    Shen Yan said in a voice, his words were cold.


    He is exactly the same as that of Chihuang!


    "Is it?"


    Lu Jingyun responded faintly and fought with all his might.


    At the same time, he also turned his attention to the top of the broken seal, which seemed to be looking for something.


    But then, his eyes suddenly moved, his mouth involuntarily raised a smile, murmured: "coming!"


    Only when Lu Jingyun''s words fell, but listening to the sound of "bang", a terrifying momentum suddenly came down. It was like the earth and the earth were overturned. It was extremely terrible!


    Then we saw that there were dozens of people coming. The air of these people was entangled in one place, forming an endless and terrifying power, which made this space send out fierce shock!


    "Well?"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are also surprised and look up one after another.


    "No! Is it the strong one in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds? "


    The demons soon discovered the bad things and were very frightened.


    Can clearly feel that the crowd that rushed to are terrible people, it seems that everyone''s strength is above sitting and forgetting!


    Don''t think about it. The biggest possibility of these people is that they will be the strong ones in the world for thirty-three days!


    Sure enough, these people came to the front very quickly. They didn''t even say anything. They just joined the war circle and surrounded the demons in an instant. They surrounded the powerful people of the demons in the center and made all-out efforts!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, senior brothers and sisters You are here at last


    Lu Lu saw the appearance of these figures and immediately exclaimed in surprise.


    "It is Lingwu world, Lu family, Qinglong clan, feilingmen, and other forces who are the most powerful to arrive!"


    Among the three thousand strong men from all over the world, some of them were also surprised to say so.


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, long que, long Xu and others made a look at each other with the hundreds of strong men who came here. Everyone was very happy.


    It''s true that these people who have just arrived are the most powerful people from three thousand thousand worlds. They are all sitting and forgetting. Everyone''s cultivation is terrible, and most of them are sitting and forgetting the third place!


    Such a strength suddenly joined, changed the situation in the field immediately!


    "Asshole! There are so many strong people in the three thousand big world


    Dongli Chihuang can''t help it any longer and starts to curse.


    Just occupy a little advantage of the demon clan, in the arrival of these strong, once again fell into a desperate situation.


    The most frightening thing for him was that several powerful people in these people didn''t come to them. Instead, they left a group of demons who were sitting and forgetting. Instead, they were heading for the immortal state of the demons!


    "The demons have suffered from disasters in ancient times. Even today, can you turn over the sky?"


    A newly arrived 3000 strong man in the world hummed and said, with a bang, he suddenly stormed into the immortal people of the demon clan!


    At this time, the number of sitting and forgetting places used to protect these immortal demons was limited, and the protection formed was also weak. Actually, the light shield in the young man''s hand burst and there was a gap!


    The terrible seal of that fist is hung with the sound of howling, carrying the great power of the origin of the road. In an instant, it smashes many immortality of the demon clan, and turns a horse upside down. I don''t know how many people died miserably among them!


    "Even if the devil ancestor is invincible and has an immortal body, it can''t keep the lives of you people!"


    Then, another young man came out, holding a long sword. The endless power of the origin quickly gathered together to form a terrible sword and cut through the demon''s defense shield again!


    The sword is coming straight in, reaping a large number of the immortality of the demons, and countless screams are sent out.


    "Well, how can you unite with the three thousand demons


    Just as the seal of the fist disappeared, a third young man appeared with the same blow!


    For a time, these three young strong men came and went, attacking and killing constantly, which caused a huge chaos in the mob group, and people were in danger. No one knew when they would be crushed and killed!


    "Elder martial brothers Nie Feng, tai''a and Hong Yu, well done


    Lu Cheng, Lu Zhi, Lu Fang, long que, long Xu and other people immediately cried out and cheered!"Asshole! What a jerk


    "Three thousand damned worlds, I''ll tear you up!"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan look at all this and roar angrily.


    They are trapped by Lu Jingyun and Lu youshao. They are unable to rescue them. They can only watch the three people act wantonly, causing large-scale damage to the immortality of the demons!


    What we can see is that if we don''t try to intervene, millions of immortal demons will be crushed and killed in the end!


    This result is not what they want!


    "Back! Go back


    "Continue to deepen, continue to gather the strong!"


    "Three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand people from all over the world must die for me in the eighteen layers of hell!"


    Shen and Yuhuang start a new round of command.


    These hundreds of people from all over the world come to sit and forget, which brings them too much pressure!


    If you don''t take any measures, I''m afraid the devil clan will have to sit back and forget!


    "Back! This is not a decisive battle. Our task is to hold these people down, and there are still opportunities behind us! "


    Six magic generals also found the situation unfavorable, quickly put aside their opponents, led the demons began to retreat.


    "How can you get away so easily?"


    Thirty three days and the three thousand strong men of the world are cold humming, everyone hands sword together, continue to pursue!


    The demon clan side is simply formed a rout state, they lost in the situation of sitting and forgetting the number of strong!


    The three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand thousand worlds are in the trend of crushing and constantly pursuing the demons!


    "Kill..."


    Hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong people yelled, everyone''s fighting spirit is high!


    The situation is turning so fast that they see hope again!


    In any case, must bring the huge demon clan to the demon clan, that demon ancestor does not want to restore, let him not be at ease good!


    At the same time, everyone has a strong admiration for Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2935

    The three thousand people and the thirty-three day strongmen all felt that the original situation in the eighteen layers of hell was really arranged by Lu Shaoyou. It seems that all changes are under his control. At every critical moment, more powerful people will arrive, posing a huge threat to the demon clan!


    "Kill!"


    For a moment, there was a terrible howl resounding through this space, and the terrible sound wave spread away, making the Inferno flame in the broken seal fiercely rolled back, and the scene was terrible!


    Millions of people of the demon clan dare not stay at all, and are suppressed and unable to raise their heads.


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan hate each other more, but they have no way to deal with all this!


    It''s really terrible to unite so many powerful people in the world in thirty-three days!


    Just as Yang Guo said, if it wasn''t for the existence of the devil ancestor, how could the other powerful demons fight against the powerful world of the two sides?


    Now their biggest advantage is the magic ancestor. Once the adults integrate all the original gods and return to the realm of nothingness, they will bring a fatal threat to the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds!


    At that time, the number of demons, their two magic servants, as well as many powerful demons of the demon clan, could reflect their value!


    "I don''t know how the adult recovered and whether he has successfully integrated the 17th yuan Shen!"


    In the desperate flight, the east from the red Huang is also born with such a mind.


    He would like to know the current situation of the adult, so as to be able to grasp how much more time is needed to make his recovery process undisturbed!


    "I guess it''s almost right. I''m afraid it won''t take too long for adults to enter the 18th layer of hell, find the last part of the original gods, and recover to the peak."


    Shen Yan''s eyes light slowly bright a few minutes, said gently.


    In fact, adults don''t need to integrate the last one of the original gods to be able to travel for thirty-three days. Even Lu Shaoyou''s existence will not be afraid!


    But for the sake of safety, the 18th God must be recovered. Only in this way can we have complete assurance and crush the thirty-three days, so that the countless creatures will no longer have any resistance!


    But for now, we still have to find a way to slow down the pace of many pursuers!


    A war of pursuing and escaping has started again, and the voice of killing is shocking!


    This time, it is the real battle. The two sides put in the same number of strong people, and the strength is not far from each other. It can be said that the two sides meet each other!


    The battle of the strong in the three worlds, namely, thirty-three days, three thousand thousand worlds and eighteen levels of hell, is extremely terrible. The fierce energy is wantonly vented and roars through the air!


    A piece of space was smashed into chaos, everywhere the earth and stone were crushed into powder, and the figures fell from the sky, and then turned into blood fog!


    The endless energy boils and roars, just like a thousand mountains crashing and thousands of waves roaring. That day it is broken, and the land is split. It is like the end of the world in this sixteenth hell!


    All the living creatures were killed red eyes, and the demon clan was also howling and howling. The fierce battle between the three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds was ten thousand. Everyone was killed to the madness!


    And it is during this period that great changes have taken place in the 17th layer of hell!


    Somewhere in this layer of space, a figure slowly opened his eyes, with a scarlet light penetrating through the void, everything turned into chaos after the eyes passed!


    This figure has thick hair all over the body, such as blood dye on the general, red color!


    A pair of sharp claws droop slightly, between the claw tip micro motion, it seems that there are terrible road lines, making the road between heaven and earth completely rewritten!


    Combined with the ferocious and ugly face with exposed lips and teeth, this figure seems to be indescribable. It is extremely terrible, as if it were a ferocious person in the world!


    "The 17th yuan God has been integrated, only the last one is left!"


    The rough voice from the mouth of this figure, like sand and stone friction, sounds like people have no reason to give birth to a sense of horror!


    This figure, in addition to having the identity of the devil ancestor, who can there be?


    At this time, compared with the early years, the appearance of the generals and ministers changed a lot. The whole body was ferocious and fierce, and the bloody smell of killing was naturally distributed and extremely powerful!


    In total, he has integrated seventeen yuan gods. Most of his strength can be recovered. He only needs to find the 18th layer of primordial gods and successfully integrate them. Then he will reappear the ancient ferocious power and make all the creatures in the thirty-three days feel scared!


    "Pangu, I know you''re not dead, but you must be in a bad situation! When I recover, I''ll find you after I''ve solved all the clowns in the past thirty-three days! Between you and me, there will always be a result! And this time, in your state, even without the help of Da Luo Tianzun, how can you be my opponent? "


    The generals murmured to themselves and cast their eyes to the boundless void. They seemed to see through the barrier of the great world and fell into the place where Pangu was!


    As he spoke, the generals and ministers walked slowly. As he fell step by step, his appearance changed dramatically again.That boundless and terrifying figure gradually faded, replaced by a handsome and extraordinary young man, as in the past!


    Such appearance, where can you see the fierce power of the half demon ancestor!


    "Du Shaofu, are you going to kill here?"


    The general once again looked away and said in a voice.


    As soon as his mind moved, he had a thorough insight into what was going on in the eighteen hells, and grasped the dynamics of the thirty-three days and the three thousand strong men in the world.


    As for the demons being beaten by the people of the two worlds, the generals didn''t care at all. They just said softly: "Lu Shaoyou, you must be coming soon! I don''t believe it. You really have such a good patience that you can wait until I''m all recovered before you do it


    The generals and ministers said that, while their eyes were moving in the void, they seemed to be observing some mysterious track texture!


    "It''s a good array, but it''s a pity that it''s not as good as Pangu''s


    In the eyes of generals and ministers, he can see all kinds of situations outside the eighteen layers of hell.


    Just as he perceived, Lu Shaoyou set up a terrible array outside the eighteen levels of hell, and there was the chaotic origin left by Pangu as the base of the array, which constantly provided powerful energy, covering the whole of the eighteen layers of hell!


    And the generals and ministers can also feel that such a big array is very extraordinary, enough to trap countless demons in the 18 layers of hell, and it is difficult to kill them in the thirty-three days.


    How can he not understand Lu Shaoyou''s idea, but to fix the battlefield in the 18 layers of hell, so that 33 days in the future war as far as possible to save it!


    Only such a large array, even if it can trap the current generals and ministers, but how can we stop the demon ancestor whose strength is fully recovered?


    Just wait for him to integrate all the original gods, then he will be able to easily break this situation!


    Thirty three days, after all, is doomed!


    "There''s only one God left Du Shaofu, if you come too fast, I can only suppress you in advance! "


    Finally, the generals took their eyes back and began to walk around in the 17th layer of hell, not anxious or impatient, as if incomparably indifferent.


    He is looking for the weakest part of the seal leading to the 18th layer of hell. As long as you open it, you can find the last God.


    When this last one yuan Shen fusion success day, is the devil ancestor returns!


    At this time, the 17th layer of hell is very quiet, the appearance of the devil ancestor did not bring much influence to many demons trapped in this layer.


    But now in the sixteenth layer of hell, it is incomparably lively and extraordinary!


    After thirty-three days, he joined hands with many powerful men from three thousand worlds to pursue the demons. Finally, he broke through the broken seal of ancient times and entered the sixteenth hell.


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan have already sent people to this layer to gather more powerful demons.


    In addition, the door to the 17th layer of hell is open, and many demons trapped in it in ancient times are also called out, all of them come to this layer!


    After a short time, with the influx of a large number of powerful people of the demon clan, it is finally possible to have a head-on battle with many strong men in the world of 33 days and three thousand thousand worlds!


    The terrible battle unfolded, dark and dark, mountains and rivers surging!


    Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Lu Jingyun, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong and other people''s steps were finally blocked, resulting in a strong collision with the demons.


    Lu Jingyun, a large number of immortal strong men in the independent space, were also released and participated in the battle!


    But at present, all this has nothing to do with Du Shaofu.


    At this moment, he is in Lu Jingyun''s space to fully recover his breath.


    In the case of consuming a lot of precious medicines and having time to accelerate maintenance, Du Shaofu got a lot of time to heal his wounds. Compared with the passage of time outside, he recovered very quickly.


    "Condense the Dharma, trace the Tao, transform the Tao and derive the Dharma, and carry the Tao with the body! The road is vast and boundless. How can we pursue it to the extreme, so that we can stand at the highest point of the world and be at a strategic position, and then realize our own way and step into the realm of carrying the road? "


    Du Shaofu began to think about such a problem when both the physical body and the yuan God recovered.


    He has been in the second level of virtual Taoism for a long time. In this process, his strength has grown very fast, but Du Shaofu is very clear that he has not broken through any big bottleneck at all!


    The reason why we can practice naturally all the way and make our strength comparable to those who are strong in sitting and forgetting the third environment is entirely due to the special features of the virtual realm, or the four primitive principles that I have learned!


    His promotion in this process, everything is natural. The general framework has already been established when stepping into the second level of virtual path!


    But now, if Du Shaofu wants to go further, he must understand some new things, so that he can truly break the realm of empty Tao, and then "carry the Tao with his body", truly transcend the heaven and earth, and break the shackles imposed on him by heaven and earth. This is exactly the realm where his elder brother Lu Shaoyou lives!I''m afraid only that kind of power is qualified to be on the top of the next day''s creatures, and really challenge the devil ancestor!


    Of course, there is no difference between the two places!


    If we look at emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong and others, they are only half a step ahead!


    "The Tao is supreme and evolves thousands of laws in the world. If you want to pursue the extreme of the Tao, it is just like the practice of cutting off the true realm. You will constantly master the fragmented doctrines of the Tao, merge them into one, and form a whole!"


    Du Shaofu realized some things carefully. He didn''t know how to really break through the realm of carrying Taoism, but he understood the general truth.


    But compared with the endless law, the road is more ethereal and unpredictable, obscure and difficult to understand!


    It''s not easy to understand completely?


    Otherwise, with the qualifications of Lu Jingyun and others, I''m afraid that they have already taken this step many years ago!


    However, Du Shaofu''s advantage is also obvious. He has mastered the complete four primitive laws, which will make his understanding more thorough!


    "It''s too hard to carry the way in one''s body. Let''s go down step by step! In any case, the stronger the source of the road can be condensed, the closer it will be to that level! "


    Du Shaofu breathed a long sigh of relief. He shook his head and felt that he could not grasp the whole road. He had to put aside his thoughts for a while.


    What we can do now is to constantly understand the strength of the source of the road. When the source of the road is condensed enough, it may lead to qualitative change, and then we can realize something deeper.


    "If we can unite the origin of the road, then it will be easy to do! Tao evolves into laws, and I master the four original laws at the same time, which means that I can mobilize all the sources of laws in the world. As long as the origins of these laws are continuously refined and integrated, we can continuously produce the power of the origin of the Tao! The only thing that needs to be considered is the process of constant combination and change! "


    Du Shaofu thought to himself. He closed his eyes again, and the Qi in his body started to work at the same time.


    With his mobilization, the original power of the four primitive laws mingled and changed into a powerful force, which swam in the body.


    This is Daoyun, with the power of the road, but there is a big gap between the origins of the road!


    However, under the condensation of Du Shaofu, the power of the origin of the road gradually came into being, and then it became more and more powerful.


    "Hum, hum..."


    With the terrible vibration, after the power of the origin of the road came into being, it slowly dormant in Du Shaofu''s body, nourished his body and soul, and turned into his own strength at the same time!


    Today, he has no ability to arbitrarily depict the origin of the road, which is the ability of carrying the road just now. However, the road in the world can be easily grasped!


    With the passage of time, the extremely deep and powerful breath was produced inside and outside his body at the same time, releasing a ferocious pressure and pervading the surrounding space.


    It''s good to know that in the past thirty-three days and three thousand of the world''s strong men have already left. Otherwise, many people will be frightened by the news made by Du Shaofu.


    See a piece of bright light will purple robe youth''s body completely wrapped in it, let his whole person seem to take a mysterious color.


    With the help of a large number of precious medicines and constant cultivation, Du Shaofu''s injury had been controlled and was about to recover.


    And in such a case, his cultivation also has a slow improvement!


    In the process of fighting with the two magic generals, he was not only in a passive state of being beaten, but also observed the two men''s moves. He also had a lot of new understanding of the realm of carrying the Tao or the power of the Tao.


    This is a valuable experience, which is more direct than words and deeds. Especially the last strike of the blood GOD Devil general and the Huang Sha devil general put Du Shaofu on the verge of death. This is the most precious thing that he realized between life and death.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu kept breathing and adjusting his breath. His whole body vibrated with a terrible momentum.


    As time went by, he didn''t know how many years he had spent in this independent space. He only knew that his injury gradually recovered.


    At the same time, cultivation is also growing steadily.


    Strictly speaking, this kind of growth can only be described as "progressive", which is not a huge breakthrough.


    However, if we put it on other strong people in the outside world, it would be the transformation of terror. This is the special state of virtual Tao. There is no bottleneck in the current level!


    Because of this, when Du Shaofu opened his eyes again, his whole breath had different changes, more profound and unpredictable.


    "It''s almost the same. So far, it won''t have a great effect if we continue to practice it!"


    Du Shaofu let out a breath and murmured in his heart.


    He carefully felt his current strength. Perhaps he could not be compared with Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, and long que, but the difference was not too far away!In other words, Du Shaofu now has the strength to be close to the third place of sitting and forgetting. No matter whether he is in the thirty-three days, or in the three thousand thousand worlds, or in the eighteen layers of hell, he is the most powerful one, and can not find many competitors!


    Du Shaofu was also very satisfied with the result.


    At present, the battle in the eighteen levels of hell is in full swing. Du Shaofu''s own strength has greatly increased, which is helpful to the overall situation!


    He is only a little dissatisfied with the fact that he is not able to fight with the existence of several big demons!


    "The realm of carrying the Tao? Sooner or later, I will step on that height to appreciate the demeanor of a strong man!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were burning and his mind was like this.


    He had a vision of that height, but he had to stutter, he had to go step by step, and his accomplishments needed to be improved little by little. Being too eager for success would only lead him to go astray, so he still had to be patient enough.


    "Time to go out!"


    Du Shaofu took back his thoughts and murmured to himself.


    Through special means, he got in touch with Lu Jingyun, who was in the outside world. Then he saw a gap in this independent space and the door opened.


    Du Shaofu didn''t want to think about it. He just stepped out and entered the 16th layer of hell!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2936

    "Uncle Du, you have recovered!"


    As soon as Du Shaofu appeared, Lu Jingyun, who was fighting against Chihuang from Dongli, asked in a voice.


    At this time, under the suppression of him and Lu youshao, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan have reached a precarious situation!


    The strength of Lu Jingyun and Lu youshao is too strong. In the case of one-on-one, they have exceeded the two magic servants too much!


    "I recovered!"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, and then he swept out of his body. He went to Dongli Chihuang and said, "give me the two magic servants. Go and help others."


    At the same time, he saw a terrible light sweeping past, and suddenly toward the east from the red phoenix swept away!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu also played nine purple thunder xuanding, killing Shen Yan.


    In an instant, his attack was shrouded in the two magic servants!


    But see the breath of terror in the vibration, covering the earth in general, destroy the mountains and rivers, subvert heaven and earth!


    "Good!"


    Lu Jingyun and Lu youshao agreed, and then replied very simply.


    When they saw Du Shaofu''s move, there were some accidents in their eyes.


    They can clearly perceive that Du Shaofu''s strength has improved at this time, and is very close to them.


    This makes brother and sister feel incomparably surprised, for the purple robed youth in front of them, it is so easy to increase their strength!


    However, Lu Jingyun and Lu youshao didn''t think much about it either. They had already been prepared for it, and they didn''t feel hurt.


    Without much hesitation, they left this area, flew up, and soon killed in another battlefield, fighting with other demons in the same place, leaving Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan to Du Shaofu.


    "Du Shaofu!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu''s reappearance, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan clench their teeth tightly. Their faces are so black that they are about to drip water.


    They hated Du Shaofu so much that they wanted to kill him quickly.


    However, at this time, the strength displayed by the youth in purple robe was much stronger than before!


    There is only a deep feeling of helplessness in the hearts of the two magic servants. As the strong men of ancient reincarnation, they can''t even compare with Du Shaofu, the postnatal creature!


    "Hum!"


    The only response to Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan is Du Shaofu''s cold hum.


    But see his feet vigorous, a piece of ferocious power swing out, along with the strong force of the origin, all the way to push, and constantly toward the two big demon bodyguards to kill the past.


    The reason why Du Shaofu asked Lu Jingyun and Lu youshao to retreat and fight against the two evil servants alone was that their gratitude and resentment were too deep.


    Leaving aside the past years when he was in the world of martial arts, Du Shaofu''s thirty-three days ago alone, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan have tried to kill him many times!


    "Du Shaofu, do you really think you are powerful enough to kill us under the joint efforts of the two of us?"


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s hand, Shen Yan''s eyes are extremely cold, and he asks in a hateful voice.


    Before that, their two magic servants were oppressed by Lu Jingyun''s brother and sister, and they had already suffered a lot of trauma. It''s really terrible for them to sit and forget the top three. They are just beating them!


    They have already had some retreat intention before. They want to seek the help of other powerful demons. Obviously, if they continue to fight, they may die!


    But now, as soon as Du Shaofu appeared, he wanted to fight two with one and be extremely arrogant!


    It has to be said that while they have a strong hatred for the purple robed youth, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both look at him at this time and feel that Du Shaofu is a little bit cute.


    "Since the early days of Shenwu world, you have been suppressed by me. How ever have you had any resistance! I have a hunch that you will die in my hands sooner or later


    Such words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth, and he said with a slight tilt of his mouth.


    As he said, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan were able to surpass themselves at the beginning, but Du Shaofu has been suppressing them for thousands of years.


    No matter how quickly these two magic bodyguards improved, how many Tianjiao heroes were left behind, but in front of them, there was always a majestic figure, which was insurmountable!


    And this man is Du Shaofu!


    "Wait for us to win


    East from the red Huang all over the body with anger rising, biting teeth said.


    Shen Yan is the same, Du Shaofu''s words make them hate more.


    No matter how respected their status and how quickly their strength improved after awakening their memory, they were still hard to match Du Shaofu, which made them suffer a lot.


    However, it seems impossible to kill Du Shaofu with their own strength.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Shaofu chuckled and fought hard!It can be said that his current cultivation has been enough to suppress Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan to join hands.


    It was under such circumstances that Du Shaofu steadily gained the upper hand.


    And at the same time, all the war situations in the whole sixteenth layer of hell were perceived by him.


    Under Du Shaofu''s observation, he found that the four powerful men, Yang Guo Wufeng, Lu Xintong, dibatian and taixuan, were fighting fiercely with the six magic generals of the demon clan!


    The existence of these ten terrors is incomparable!


    It''s also good that the six demons will experience countless years of seal suppression, and their strength will be greatly damaged. Otherwise, with the emperor dominating the sky, the four people will not be able to oppose them!


    In other battlefields, the situation is similar!


    The number of the three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand strong people in the whole world is only between Bozhong and the demons. The gap is not very big!


    It is also because of this, everywhere the fight is extremely tragic, every moment there are strong in the fall!


    "After all, this is a hell of eighteen levels. If we fight outside, we can gather all the strong people in the world for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand. If we want to suppress the demons, it will not be difficult."


    At the same time, Du Shaofu struggled with the two evil servants, and at the same time, he calculated the way in his heart.


    Among the 18 levels of hell, the biggest advantage of the demons is that they can mobilize all the people to fight at any time. It is not like that in the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds, only a part of the strong can be sent out.


    If the battlefield is shifted to thirty-three days, I am afraid the situation will be different.


    However, Du Shaofu was also very clear that in terms of the number of the most powerful, the total number of the top three hundred and thirty-three days did not occupy much advantage.


    If there are a few more magic generals in the demon clan, it is definitely not a good thing.


    The main reason for all this is that during the ancient magic war, many powerful people in Pangu world seem to have fallen into the fierce battle!


    Today, the demons have risen again for so many years, but they still haven''t seen any one of them in the thirty-three days. Du Shaofu even suspects that all those existing in those days have already disappeared, and none of them have survived.


    "This is already the sixteenth hell. It must be that the generals and ministers at this time, at least in the 17th layer, have even broken the seal of the 18th hell!"


    Du Shaofu, while fighting against Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, thinks about it in his heart.


    For the general''s state at this time, he wants to know very much.


    Entering the 18th floor hell for such a long time, he and many strong men came all the way, after the fierce push at the beginning, but also encountered many times of fierce resistance!


    But to this day, there is still no figure of generals and ministers.


    Du Shaofu could not help feeling that it would be very difficult to carry out the plan to kill the general before he was fully recovered.


    I don''t know what kind of arrangement senior brother Lu Shaoyou will have and whether he will fight against the generals and ministers in a short time!


    The most important thing is that Du Shaofu felt that his strength at this time was far from enough. If he faced the general positively, how could he play the "crucial" role?


    With all these thoughts in his mind, Du Shaofu calmed down and went all out to meet the two evil servants!


    In his hands, the purple gold sky palace released the immortal light, which was extremely fierce. The sword light killed him one after another. It was so terrible that it could create a new world!


    At the same time, the nine purple thunder tripods are dancing in the void, running rampant!


    The origin of the law of terror and the origin of the road complement each other, strong vibration, crazy intertwined, kill everything!


    The strength of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan is also very strong. They are worthy of being strong in sitting and forgetting the third place.


    Around them, a piece of magic Qi surged up like a storm, carrying the sound of roar, earth shaking!


    However, compared with Du Shaofu, they still have some differences in their accomplishments. The most important thing is that after several battles, they collided with Lu Jingyun and Lu youshao, which made them suffer a lot.


    Now, when facing Du Shaofu, he is totally under pressure!


    Under such circumstances, Du Shaofu wanted to kill them finally, not without a chance!


    However, Du Shaofu also knows that Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are not idiots. They can''t wait to be killed by themselves here. Once the critical moment comes, they will surely ask for help from other powerful demons!


    "The 17th layer of hell has been broken, and the strong one of my demon clan has been sealed in it. This time should also appear!"


    In the fierce battle, the East leaves the red Huang to turn the head, looks to lead to the direction of the 17th layer hell.


    Before they led many powerful demons to leave to look for Du Shaofu, the generals and ministers had already begun to break the seal leading to the 17th floor, and they had already succeeded.


    At present, they have been jointly pursued by many powerful men in the world for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds. They have come to the sixteenth level of hell. Then the demons in the seventeenth layer of hell should also appear at this time!


    "Boom..."


    Sure enough, in the east from the red Huang gave birth to such a mind, but heard a loud bang, the whole layer of hell are severely shudder up.Such a scene, like a huge mountain smashed into the sea, stirring up a huge wave!


    Then, there is endless evil Qi rolling layer by layer, excluding all things, oppressing the heaven and earth, and rushing forward!


    "It''s really coming!"


    All of a sudden, east from the red Huang''s face on the emergence of uncontrollable joy.


    This is the strong one of their demons, who were originally sealed in the 18th layer of hell.


    In ancient times, each of the 18 levels of hell was sealed with a large number of powerful demons, and with the deeper the level is, the more powerful the number is, and the more profound the cultivation is!


    Now the 17th layer of hell has been broken, where the strong gathered in a place, which can play a huge role in the whole battlefield.


    "There are so many strong people in the demon clan!"


    Three thousand million people suddenly understand what happened in the world.


    But there was no fear in them.


    Many people are ready to die before they enter the 18th floor hell. They are not afraid of these things. They are only afraid that they will die meaninglessly.


    "This time, there are nearly a million demons!"


    Du Shaofu released the power of Yuan Shen, observed it, and soon mastered the number of those demons.


    As he sensed, nearly a million demons are coming from afar, carrying a murderous spirit of terror.


    The arrival of these people may not be enough to change the trajectory of the war in an instant, but they can definitely play a significant role!


    "Another demon will appear!"


    But soon, Du Shaofu found a more bad news.


    Among those powerful people who are surging forward, there is actually a magic general to lead them.


    In this way, the demons of the demon clan will be added together, and there are already seven!


    Such strength is really terrible!


    But fortunately, they were so badly wounded that they returned to the battlefield quickly and had no time to recover.


    Otherwise, it would be unimaginable that a strong man in the realm of Taoism would kill the strong men in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds in an instant, but it would surely lead the demons all the way to crush them!


    "Kill..."


    Watching the demons appear again a large number of strong, thirty-three days and three thousand world many strong people more crazy.


    They exert all their strength and begin to fight with the demons crazily!


    By this time, all of us were vaguely aware that it seemed that the final decisive battle was about to start, and that the three thousand worlds would not be able to mobilize more people to help them!


    "Those who break into my demon world will be killed!"


    In the distance, the devil will appear, and immediately roar, so is the way.


    "Kill! Those who invade the demons, die


    When the Magic general''s voice just fell, other powerful demons also followed and yelled. Everyone looked excited, and the whole body was full of evil spirit. It was extremely terrible.


    The speed of these people was very fast, and soon they came to the battlefield.


    "The demons will not die, the world will not be peaceful! Kill


    In the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, the momentum is not weak at all. Everyone is crazy with his hair on his head, and his face is ferocious and crazy!


    But all of a sudden, there was a "roar" sound suddenly appeared, like thousands of huge mountains falling together, and like the boundless ocean waves roaring!


    After its appearance, it immediately caused a terrifying and boundless impact ripple, rolling out clumps of road veins, as if the flood had opened floodgates!


    "Hum..."


    All of a sudden, all the people just feel the eardrum suddenly confused, a sense of vertigo instantly invades into the mind, the spirit is following the tremor, violently trembling.


    Many people with insufficient accomplishments feel their feet soft and can hardly stand.


    The terrible fighting in the field was also interrupted in an instant. Countless Taoist figures fell to the ground in a hurry, propping up their bodies with weapons on the ground.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    As the most powerful wind in the world, everything is shaken by the wind!


    But it''s coming fast, too.


    After dozens of breaths, peace began to return to the whole of the sixteenth layer of hell, and everyone gradually regained their senses.


    "What happened..."


    A strong man shook his head and asked suspiciously.


    Waiting for someone to open his mouth to answer, he heard a cry of surprise from the mouth of Chihuang in Dongli. He only heard him cry out: "Eighteen hell! This is the eighteenth floor of hell! The seal there is broken


    This sentence, like a huge stone into the lake, startled ten thousand waves!


    Whether it is thirty-three days, or three thousand thousand worlds, or many powerful demons, are stunned."The seal of hell is broken Will the general and his ministers merge with the last God? "


    Du Shaofu naturally guessed what had happened, and he could not help feeling a little sigh in an instant.


    When the seal of the 18th layer of hell is broken, it means that the general and the minister will find his last God. Only by successful integration, will the ancient demon ancestor be able to recover the supreme ferocity!


    After all, the matter had come to this stage. Du Shaofu could not hide his bitterness.


    All this was predestined for a long time, but until now, his cultivation seems to be far from keeping pace with the general''s recovery!


    "It will take time for Mazu to recover. During this period, we still have a chance!"


    At this time, Lu Jingyun suddenly came to Du Shaofu''s side and said to him gently.


    He gives an encouraging look to the young man in purple robe beside him, and stares at Du Shaofu closely, which is full of encouragement.


    "Well!"


    Du Shaofu nodded heavily and bit his lips.


    He didn''t say much, everything had to be solved by himself.


    As Lu Jingyun said, even if the generals succeed in breaking the seal of the 18th layer of hell, they will certainly need enough time to recover.


    And these times are also opportunities to improve our own strength.


    As long as it doesn''t come to the end, it may be too late!


    "Fight! Before the demons recover, one of these demons will be killed one less! "


    In the distance, the Epee has no edge, Yang Guo Ling stands in the air and says in a loud voice.


    After a word, he fought with the devil again.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu and others no longer think much about it, and continue to wave their swords and fight against many powerful demons.


    At the time of fierce war in the sixteenth hell, beyond the seal of the eighteenth hell, there was peace in the boundless starry sky.


    Suddenly, accompanied by a space ripples flash, but see a gold clad young man stepping out of nothingness.


    The young man''s Qi was restrained, and he couldn''t see how deep his cultivation was. However, he always felt insurmountable!


    This figure is the Dragon God!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2937

    "Back at last!"


    After his body appears from nothingness, Bruce Lee turns his eyes and murmurs.


    As the leader of three thousand worlds, Lu Shaoyou''s best brother went to a strange place many years ago to search for some secrets beyond the known big world.


    But when he reappeared, he was alone, but Lu Shaoyou himself did not appear.


    "The 18th floor hell must be in a state of anxiety at this time. If you don''t do it, I''m afraid it will exceed the original plan!"


    Xiao Long murmured in his mouth and touched his nose.


    Before he left from here, he and Lu Shaoyou had a plan to send a large number of strong men in the world for 33 days and 3000 thousands of the world to enter the 18 layers of hell.


    According to the original plan, at this time, it should be the two brothers together to start the next step.


    If all goes well and Du Shaofu keeps up with him steadily, it will be the time for the final settlement and the complete killing of Mazu!


    Otherwise, it will be disadvantageous for many strong people who have entered the 18 levels of hell!


    However, the situation has changed greatly, which is beyond the expectation of Bruce Lee and Lu Shaoyou.


    "I didn''t expect that there was a place like that outside the world. It was unbelievable!"


    Bruce Lee looks back, as if he has seen through where he came from.


    A lot of things that he had never seen with Shao Lu disappeared in those years.


    At that time, Bruce Lee just knew that there were other places besides the huge world of thirty-three days, three thousand worlds and eighteen levels of hell.


    And there, it seems to be the starting point of all these things, the origin of all things; and like the other side of this world, which is the end of the law of heaven!


    At first, they went to such a place in order to find out the pioneers of the three thousand worlds and learn more.


    "I hope the eldest brother can succeed as soon as possible and reach the top. Once he succeeds, it will be much easier to deal with Mazu! I''m afraid it''s time-consuming


    However, not long after the old mainland had traveled there, he began to have some insights, so he fell into seclusion.


    For a strong man carrying the road to the top, this time''s closing is particularly important, which is related to whether we can finally break through and step into the most supreme realm!


    Bruce Lee doesn''t dare to disturb him, but he is still worried about the outside world. He has to leave alone and return to the place where the thirty-three days and the eighteen floors of hell are located.


    Now that fierce situation, he should intervene!


    "All seals of the eighteen levels of hell have been broken. It seems that the devil ancestor has entered the eighteenth layer hell. It seems that the situation is imminent and there is no room for any slack!"


    Suddenly he said, frowning slightly.


    Through the seal power beyond the 18 layers of hell, he can easily perceive the general situation of the whole hell at this time.


    In this situation, it is easy to speculate on the current state of the strong men such as the thirty-three days, the three thousand worlds and the demons.


    "The boss didn''t come back, so I had to change my plan a little bit."


    Bruce Lee still looks at him and says to himself.


    He said a word, the body immediately horizontal, quickly swept out, a head directly into the first layer of hell.


    As a strong man in a half step road, his accomplishments are as good as those of emperor batian and Emperor taixuan. Bruce Lee''s speed is extremely terrible!


    Normally speaking, in a big world, he only needs to move his mind, he can appear in any place!


    However, the seal of the 18 layers of hell was set by Pangu God himself in ancient times, which was the most extreme situation in the world. Even if the old land was less traveled, it could not be ignored. Naturally, Bruce Lee could not directly cross the boundless obstacles, and could only go down one layer at a time!


    However, with his speed, it will not take too much time to reach the battlefield!


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s 16th floor of hell, the horror of fighting continues, more than ten million people joined the fight!


    Thirty three days and three thousand immortality of the world add up, almost equal to the demons, and there is no big gap.


    Sitting and forgetting the confrontation between the strong is also mutual contact, hard to determine the outcome!


    However, at this time, there were seven magic generals in the demon clan. All of them achieved the goal of carrying Taoism. However, due to the loss of strength, they did not recover to the peak. Therefore, their strength was only equivalent to those who had just broken through the half step road.


    For emperor batian and Emperor taixuan, if they were in their prime time, it would be hard for them to join hands to deal with the four magic generals. However, they had suffered a lot of trauma before, especially the strength of emperor taixuan.


    However, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, both of them have just broken through the half step road. They can only carry the fierce attack of a demon general!Under this situation, the situation is not very good in the thirty-three days and the three thousand thousand world!


    But in a short period of time, the demons could not crush them, each other had casualties, countless strong people fell!


    "Kill..."


    On the other hand, the war between Du Shaofu and the two evil servants was also fierce, with a series of terrorist attacks, shocking the earth and the sun and the moon sinking!


    With Du Shaofu''s present strength, it is absolutely possible to suppress Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan. In addition, the two of them were already injured, and they were severely trampled by Du Shaofu!


    "Wow..."


    A mouthful of blood gushed from Shen Yan''s mouth, and his face was pale.


    Dongli Chihuang''s body, one after another terrible scars, chest is a huge gap, showing the beating five zang organs!


    At this time, both of them were extremely damaged. In Du Shaofu''s hands, there was nothing to fight back!


    "The two evil servants, in my hands, will only be suppressed forever!"


    In Du Shaofu''s hands, the purple and golden sky palace was in full bloom. The light of the towering Heavenly Sword shot through everything!


    In addition, the nine purple thunder tripod is also vertical and horizontal whistling, ferocious through the air, killing heaven and earth!


    One attack after another was hit by him, like a storm, crazy attack and kill, every attack is terrible!


    "You can''t kill us!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s mouth is full of blood, which permeates his mouth. When he speaks, he appears extremely ferocious!


    He knew that he and Shen Yan were not the enemy of Du Shaofu alone.


    However, he is not afraid of it. Now that there are so many powerful people in the demon clan that they can''t resist it, he can withdraw and avoid Du Shaofu''s attack!


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu no longer responds, but snorts coldly.


    He was always concerned about the war situation around him, and his heart was heavy.


    Thirty three days and three thousand thousands of the world''s millions of strong people into the 18 layers of hell, has come to this stage, and launched such a terrible collision with the demon clan!


    All this seems to be abnormal, because before entering here, elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou once told me that he didn''t need to fight with the demons. The premise of everything was to preserve the fighting power, so as to better meet the final battle with the demons!


    Du Shaofu could feel that the time had not yet come for a decisive battle!


    At least for himself, if he wants to really kill the generals, his strength is far from enough!


    As for the second level of his cultivation, once the generals and ministers recover to the peak and have the cultivation of the state of nothingness, even if they stand there and let him kill, I''m afraid they will not cause much substantial damage to the other side!


    But to Du Shaofu''s surprise, things seem to have gone beyond the arrangement at the beginning. In the past thirty-three days and three thousand worlds and the demons, such a terrible battle has been launched here. This is contrary to the explanation of elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou.


    However, with his own strength, he can not change anything at this time. He can''t take the strong in two big worlds to leave the demons and abandon the war. In that case, he may fall into the endless pursuit of the demons!


    Even if the demons do not take the initiative to kill, then they did not seem to have a lot of harvest in the 18th floor of hell. Did they return empty handed?


    This must not be the original intention of elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement!


    Du Shaofu vaguely felt that they had a more important mission to enter the eighteen levels of hell!


    However, up to now, after more than one thousand years, thirty-three days and three thousand people from all over the world have been killed to the 16th level of hell. However, Lu Shaoyou, the elder martial brother, has not appeared and has not sent anyone to bring more news. This makes Du Shaofu puzzled.


    With such an idea, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but spread his voice and expressed his doubts with emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong and Lu Jingyun.


    "Uncle Du, do you think so?"


    Obviously, Lu Jingyun and Du Shaofu had the same doubts in his mind. He actually asked.


    "Shao you, that boy is very mysterious, and the specific arrangement has not been told us!"


    Emperor batian shook his head and said so.


    "But it is certain that there will be some arrangements for less travel, and the final battle will not be launched at this time!"


    Emperor taixuan also opened his mouth and said solemnly.


    Everyone nodded, and they realized that the time was not ripe.


    "It depends on the situation. If we don''t see Shao you for a while, we should retreat first! I hope it doesn''t matter what happened to you! "


    Epee Wufeng Yang Guo swept with a heavy sword in his hand, and resisted the attack of a demon general and said solemnly.


    In fact, before they entered the 18th floor hell, they had already made some explanations, but they were afraid that something might happen, which would make Lu Shaoyou unable to get there in time.


    In this case, they have to act according to circumstances."That''s the only way


    Du Shaofu murmured.


    He observed the situation, at the top level, four and a half steps with the seven demon generals of the demon clan, completely fell behind.


    If you don''t try to leave, the longer you delay, the more difficult it will be.


    Once those strong ones are hurt, even if there is no one left behind, they will be pursued by the demons.


    "Kill..."


    After a simple exchange, Du Shaofu and others stopped thinking about it. They made corresponding plans.


    As long as the situation in the battlefield changes maliciously, it is necessary to make an immediate decision and carry out evacuation.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are as bright as electricity. Once again, he stares at Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    "Benyuan kill the sky sword! Cut


    He suddenly drank, the boundless power in his body was surging, the power of the four primitive laws was surging, the combination of changes, condensed the origin of the great road, and finally turned into a sword and cut down!


    Such a sword light can kill the world and go straight to Shen Yan. It''s like splitting him in two!


    Just standing opposite the sword light, Shen Yan immediately felt that the whole person was bound by a powerful force, and he was unable to escape!


    "Hide


    East from the red Huang immediately yelled up, toward Shen Yan horizontal rushed away.


    At the same time, he played a bloody light, Shen Yan severely refused to go out.


    Du Shaofu''s attack was so terrible that he left Chihuang in an endless state of horror.


    When Shen Yan is seriously injured, he can''t even escape. If he is killed by Du Shaofu with a sword, his life will be in danger!


    "Hum!"


    Looking at Dong Li''s actions, Du Shaofu''s mouth was filled with a sneer.


    He controls the original kongxiao sword and cuts it down. But suddenly, the blade suddenly turns and changes its direction. He abandons Shen Yan and goes straight to the East on the other side to leave Chihuang!


    It seems that Du Shaofu had already done well. Dongli Chihuang will help Shen Yan. With one sword, he can penetrate the void and reach the place where Dongli Chihuang is!


    "Damn it!"


    Dongli Chihuang can''t help but curse. He retreats Shen Yanzhen, but he falls into the blockade of Du Shaofu!


    He did not want to, directly gathered all his strength to form a tight defense, erected a terrible barrier in front of him!


    "Hiss..."


    That is, at the moment when Dongli Chihuang''s defense is established, Du Shaofu''s attack and killing has already arrived!


    The towering sword suddenly cut off, like the sharpest thing in the world, carrying endless source of power, destroying the withered and decaying, it is to destroy the barrier in front of him in a blink of an eye!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    In this process, Du Shaofu''s sword was quickly consumed, and half of his strength was lost.


    But in the end, the rest of the sword is still dangling empty, directly chopped in the east from the red Huang''s body!


    "Poof..."


    Such a terrible blow, instantly from the east of the red phoenix half of the body split, magic blood floating down!


    "It''s time to see you on the road!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were icy. With one sword, he seriously injured Chihuang. It would be much easier to kill him and Shen Yan!


    "Mean!"


    Dongli Chihuang''s left half of her body is cut open and falls with her left arm. Under the strangulation of Du Shaofu''s original strength, she soon turns into a mass of blood mist!


    His wound, a piece of magic Qi, this will wipe out the rest of the strength, to prevent the erosion of power.


    Seeing Du Shaofu kill again, Chihuang from Dongli dare not face the battle. If one is careless, he may lose his life here today.


    "Let''s go!"


    On the other hand, Shen Yan also realized that he and Du were not enemies of Du Shaofu. It was not too difficult for Du Shaofu to kill them when they were seriously injured.


    At present, we can only turn to other powerful members of the demon clan and let others block Du Shaofu!


    "Can you go away?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were like ice. He looked at the two men and said.


    "Boom..."


    Under his control, the nine purple thunder tripod crossed nine straight lines and directly pursued the two evil servants.


    The nine cauldrons crush the void and cling tightly behind them. In addition, Du Shaofu, who is fierce and holds the Zijin tianque in his hand, makes Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yantou dare not return, and they just run away in a stuffy voice.


    In the battlefield, a unique scene soon emerged. In the endless chaotic state, Du Shaofu pursued the two evil servants, but he refused to stop. It was a gesture of swearing to kill them!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan do not dare to face Du Shaofu any more. They constantly go back and forth among other powerful members of the demon clan in order to help others.


    However, when the other powerful members of the demon clan attacked Du Shaofu, the thirty-three days and three thousand people of the world also launched a move, making them have no way to escape."Damn Du Shaofu, what you have done will be returned to you one hundred times one day."


    East from red Huang tightly bite teeth, hate voice said.


    He had already hated Du Shaofu thoroughly. He only blamed himself for his poor strength and had no way to take advantage of the other party.


    From the bottom of her heart, Dongli Chihuang only wanted to suppress Du Shaofu and cut him to death, so as to eliminate his hatred.


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu had a cold face and a gloomy smile. He did not answer. He just moved fiercely and pursued him.


    However, it is difficult for him to change the situation of the whole battlefield.


    At present, the attack of the demons is strong, and the terror is incomparable. The war between the demons and the world is extremely fierce.


    Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, the four powerful men in the realm of Taoism, all began to show some unstoppable state and were defeated by the seven demons.


    Maybe it won''t be defeated for a while, but if the situation goes on, it''s just a matter of time.


    "Prepare to withdraw. There is no need to fight any more! I don''t know if there are any other arrangements for you to travel there. Why are you still not heard from


    All of a sudden, Emperor batian spoke to Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Yang Guo and so on.


    He doesn''t want to wait any longer. If he drags down, he and the Eastern Emperor taixuan will not be able to completely resist the impact of the Seven Magic generals. After a long time, he will only fall into death.


    Since Lu Shaoyou hasn''t made any further moves, maybe something has happened.


    "Withdraw, the immortality should be retreated first, and those who sit and forget and carry the road in half a step will be cut off!"


    Listening to Emperor batian''s words, Lu Jingyun also nodded, so he said.


    After that, the people began to preach and give orders to the powerful men in the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds, ready to retreat and leave the eighteen hells.


    "It seems that it can only be withdrawn!"


    In the crowd, Du Shaofu, who chased Geng Huang and Shen Yan from Dongli, sighed softly.


    There''s no way to fight any more in the 18 layers of hell. Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou doesn''t show up. If they want to push deeper, they will have difficulty!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2938

    "Back! Go back to the devil Kingdom and resist the demons


    Du Shaofu sighed a little, but without any hesitation, he called on many strong men and began to retreat.


    Under the guidance of a long way to go and forget the strong, millions of immortal strong men in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds began to retreat in an orderly manner.


    The dense figures, such as the tide, gushed out. Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Qu daojue, Ling Feng and long, all left their opponents and wanted to leave the 16th layer of hell.


    Du Shaofu no longer pursued and killed Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, but together with Lu Jingyun and others, formed a defensive force and cut off the posterity of the great powers.


    But in such a situation, it is so that Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, who have been chased and killed, have no way to the heaven and no door to the earth.


    This situation changed a little too fast, so that they did not expect, a little confused.


    Ming Ming was just in the process of the earth shaking battle. In the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand people in the world, they all took the ferocious attitude of vowing to fight all the way into the 18th layer of hell. Why did they suddenly start to withdraw?


    Such a situation, let the two magic servants feel extremely puzzled.


    "Hoo..."


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan take a look at each other and at the same time give a long sigh of relief.


    However, Du Shaofu no longer pursued them, which reduced their pressure and threatened them. They no longer needed to face the shadow of death all the time.


    "Did something unexpected happen to the sudden retreat of the three thousand worlds in thirty-three days?"


    East from the red Huang mouth, looking at Shen Yan asked.


    "It must be so! These people and I demon clan, this is the result of endless, but suddenly want to leave, must be met with some changes, just have this one! For a long time after entering the 18th floor hell, Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds, has never appeared. Maybe something has gone wrong with his plan. It may not be true that something has gone wrong with his plan. "


    Shen Yan thought for a moment, then nodded and said such a thing.


    Dongli Chihuang hears the speech and falls into a short silence. She only thinks that Shen''s words are very reasonable.


    Du Shaofu and his men have been in the 18th floor hell for many years. They have been fighting for many times. They have broken through the broken seals one after another. They have just entered the sixteenth hell.


    Normally speaking, they should go straight into the 18th layer of hell to block the recovery of the devil ancestor.


    But obviously, with the presence of these millions of people in the present thirty-three days and three thousand worlds, it is absolutely impossible to do this. Only when Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, comes, can it pose a threat to adults.


    Not out of date to now, they have not seen Lu Shaoyou appear!


    The biggest possibility is that there was some deviation in his plan, which led to the original arrangement having to be changed and ordered to withdraw for thirty-three days and three thousand people from all over the world.


    Otherwise, if at this time and the devil decisive battle, will cause innumerable people to fall!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both know that Lu Shaoyou''s plot must be far-reaching. It''s impossible to see so many powerful people fall here in the two worlds!


    The result he wanted was to defeat the demons and kill the demons. At the same time, he could save 33 days and 3000 worlds, and not shake the foundation of these two big worlds!


    "Lu Shaoyou is arrogant and ignorant. How can a postnatal creature understand the power of an adult even when he reaches the realm of carrying the Tao? No matter how many tricks he has, he can''t compete with the heyday of adults! "


    East from the red Huang sneer up, so said, eyes full of disdain.


    For Lu Shaoyou, he only felt that he was an extremely arrogant person. Relying on his own strength, he dared to plan a war with the whole demon clan.


    In any case, Dongli Chihuang will not believe that a postnatal creature who breaks through the realm of carrying the Tao can really challenge the ancient gods and demons who have no image power!


    No matter how much effort he made, it would be futile. After the adults recovered, they could easily break it!


    The only thing to worry about is Du Shaofu. He must not let the boy''s strength rise too fast. At least, when the adult recovers, he should not sit back and watch him step into the road. Otherwise, it will really pose a great threat to the adult!


    "Lu Shaoyou can''t be underestimated. It''s better to be careful!"


    Next to him, Shen Yan''s face became serious, shook his head and said, "in thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, these people want to leave. No matter what kind of changes they have, we can never watch them go out of the eighteen layers of hell! If millions of people enter the territory of my demon clan, some lives must be left behind! At least, it can bring more trouble to Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement! "


    As he spoke, he showed ferocity.


    "Good! Where is the territory of my demon world? Do they come and go if they want to? "


    East from the red phoenix jaw head, cold voice and road.


    He fully agreed with Shen Yan''s words. At this time, the millions of people in the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of people in the world began to withdraw completely. Obviously, something else happened.It is precisely because of this, this is an opportunity for the demons.


    As long as their retreat is blocked, it will bring trouble to Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement. Why not?


    Think of here, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are no longer delay, immediately command a large number of powerful demons.


    "Stop them!"


    Shen Yan''s whole body is full of evil spirit and roars out loud.


    "If you want to leave, leave your lives! Kill me


    Dongli Chihuang also yelled, the huge voice vibrated the void.


    At this time, his small part of the body was not recovered, and there was a magic spirit at the fracture that was cut by Du Shaofu with a sword.


    The two evil servants no longer rush to kill themselves, but issue orders. They are too traumatized.


    "Let''s go!"


    On the other side, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, together with hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong men, formed one side and blocked the pursuit route of the demon clan.


    A series of terrorist attacks, like a tsunami, make heaven and earth boil, let the sky fall apart!


    At this time, everyone exerted all his strength to stop the demons and strive for time to retreat for the three hundred and thirty-three days and many immortal places in the world.


    As for a small number of demons who have passed through the blockade, they ignore it and let the other party chase them. The final end of these demons who have broken through the blockade can only be crushed by Qu Dao Jue and many other powerful people!


    "How can you stop the pace of my demon clan with you?"


    In front of all the people, the wild evil spirit slashed the huge axe in his hand horizontally and vertically, and the terrible evil spirit moved down into the air and destroyed the void.


    "Break it for me!"


    The blood god demon general is also ferocious roar, he holds a bloody long sword, stabs yang to pass and go!


    Those who want to fight against the immortal are the seven who want to fight against them.


    At the same time, the demon clan''s situation of sitting and forgetting is also doing its best. The rolling evil spirit is surging, mixed with unimaginable offensive!


    A large number of immortal demons, on the other hand, bypassed the defense of Du Shaofu and others and pursued them directly.


    "These mad dogs of the demon clan are trying to pull us to a decisive battle!"


    During the battle, the Dragon que bit his teeth, and so on.


    Under the fierce impact of the demons, it is difficult for them to cover all aspects of their defense lines, and many places have shown flaws, which are taken advantage of by many immortal demons.


    Listening to Longque''s words, Du Shaofu and others were silent.


    They know that the demon people are not fools. They suddenly begin to retreat on their own side. There must be some variables or other arrangements.


    In this case, the other side launched a terrible pursuit, it is entirely expected.


    "Just wait for the immortality to retreat to a safe place, and these seven demons will not keep us!"


    Du Shaofu''s words were deep and gentle.


    Their plan is very simple, that is, to let the immortality of the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds recede to a distance, and then they will follow.


    In that case, the seven demon generals may continue to pursue them, but they have been unable to form an effective offensive against them.


    Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, and Du Shaofu can use their own means to gather the strength of many sitting and forgetting strong men to fight. If they want to stay out of the 18th floor hell, there is still some hope.


    "Kill!"


    The seven demons roared wildly, and the terrible attack was like a mighty river.


    Emperor batian and Yang Guo fought two magic generals alone, while the Eastern Emperor taixuan, who was badly hurt, was to block the Ming Luo devil.


    Lu Xintong, the remaining evil spirit girl, is also facing the attack of two magic generals at the same time.


    However, not long after, in addition to Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong both gradually lost their support.


    As soon as they broke through the half step road, they came from three thousand worlds in a hurry. Their strength was far from being comparable to that of emperor batian and Emperor taixuan.


    Yang Guo and Lu Xintong were killed by the two magic generals respectively, showing their defeat, and were about to lose.


    If it is delayed, it may be suppressed!


    "These people will clean up slowly. The six of you will hold these four people down. I will deal with the others! They don''t want to go. It''s not so easy! "


    At this time, Huang Sha demon''s eyes flashed. In an instant, he abandoned Yang Guo and left the battlefield and broke into the places where Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao and Longque were located.


    "Not good!"


    After thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of people in the world, they were all shocked.


    The intention of the general was very obvious. The four men of emperor batian were restrained by six evil generals, and they could not make a move at all.


    As for Du Shaofu and Lu Jingyun, when facing such a strong man carrying the road, they could only face a unilateral massacre!The number of magic generals of the demon clan is too much, they can''t defend it for a time!


    "Back! Step back together


    Emperor Ba Tian immediately yelled and gave orders to all the people.


    Behind all the people, those immortality places have withdrawn a lot of distance, which can be regarded as a relatively safe distance.


    And if these hundreds of them continue to fight at this time, the situation will be extremely bad!


    "Go


    A group of strong people in the state of forgetting where they dare to delay again. When they see that the wild evil spirit will hold up the huge axe in their hands, all of them immediately abandon their opponents and head for the direction of the 15th layer of hell.


    However, how could he allow them to leave so calmly!


    "Chop!"


    The sound of a broken drink came from his mouth, and then a terrible buzzing sound broke out. It was like the heaviest thing in the world crushing the void. It carried the power of Mount Tai and burst out with endless sharp breath, which made people''s scalp numb!


    Such an attack turned into a shadow of an axe bigger than that of a mountain. It went down in the sky and struck Du Shaofu''s head!


    It is not difficult to imagine that if such a strike is allowed to fall, many sitting and forgetting strong people in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds will die at least a small piece!


    "Help me fight!"


    Facing this scene, Du Shaofu immediately cried out.


    There is no need for him to elaborate. Lu Jingyun and many other strong men moved in an instant. Du Shaofu was the only one who moved quickly.


    "Hum..."


    All of a sudden, the terrible eight trigrams figures appeared again, occupying the void and releasing the terrible light.


    The power of hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong men was quickly mobilized by Du Shaofu. It was like a river running through his body along the lines of the eight trigrams.


    But at this time, the attack of the demon General of the desolate evil spirit is already coming to the top of his head!


    The formation formed by Du Shaofu and many strong men was bound by a tremendous force and was hard to break free.


    "Ah..."


    Du Shaofu''s throat was filled with earth shaking howls, and he was under unimaginable pressure.


    In a hurry, he quickly operated his strength, condensed a sword of killing the sky, and attacked and killed the general!


    But when he saw the boundless sword rising in the sky with boundless edge, in a blink of an eye, he collided with the axe shadow which was shot by the savage evil spirit!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    When these two different forces collide, they suddenly burst out.


    Du Shaofu''s sword was directly crushed by the ferocious force, and was soon wiped out!


    However, in the process, the axe shadow of the general of the evil spirit of the wasteland consumed a great deal, leaving only half of his strength. He continued to swing down in the air and attack Du Shaofu and others!


    "Stop it


    Du Shaofu gave a big drink, and with a sudden wave of his arm, the nine purple thunder tripods cut through the sky and continued to resist the past!


    But the power of the nine cauldrons was obviously unable to resist the evil spirit general. Soon, it was struck one by one and sent out a series of crashing sounds!


    "Break it for me!"


    The sweat on Du Shaofu''s face and forehead has been soaked with sweat, and all kinds of means have fallen down one after another!


    A sword, a fist shadow, a piece of the original force, do all you can to wipe out the final attack of the evil spirit!


    However, his strength is still very small compared with the situation of carrying the road. Even if the strong man carrying the road has heavy injuries, he can not give full play to his strength!


    "Boom..."


    It''s too late. It''s fast. Du Shaofu''s tactics have not been put into effect yet. The shadow of the axe has come, and it has been chopped on the eight trigrams outside his rest!


    However, hearing a loud noise, Du Shaofu, with hundreds of people sitting and forgetting, was directly shocked out by such a blow.


    The huge seal of eight trigrams rolled in the void, crushing the space out of chaos. It was terrible!


    "Jie Jie You will not be able to escape death after all


    Huang Sha demon will smile coldly, the hand magic axe raises again, is a blow brewed out.


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were gloomy, and he could not control the vibration in his body. He immediately organized a new round of defense.


    It is obviously impossible for Du Shaofu to fight with the general of the evil spirit. The strength of the other side is too strong for Du Shaofu to deal with it.


    The only thing he can do is to constantly delay time and withdraw from the outside world. Once he leaves the 18th floor hell, these demon people will have some scruples and won''t come out in a big way.


    With such an idea, Du Shaofu used the power of hundreds of powerful men to fight against each other again and again.


    He displayed the green spirit armor, and the body of the green dragon whirled in the void, like a majestic mountain twisting!


    However, the strength of the general was too terrible. After a long time of impact, at last, a terrible axe shadow fell, and the formation of hundreds of people suddenly disintegrated, and the figures flew out and were thrown in all directions."Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    Many people''s mouth, are spurting blood, piercing the sky!


    Under the attack of the general, the formation of Du Shaofu and others broke up!


    This attack can be said to be a combination of all the strength that Huang Sha magic will be able to exert, which is not what Du Shaofu and his colleagues can fight against.


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, Longxu and other strong men can no longer maintain the formation!


    Du Shaofu was the most severely injured!


    The body of his green dragon split and burst with blood. The scales of the dragon were also rolled up, revealing flesh and blood.


    This state, although not more miserable than the last time, but not too much!


    Du Shaofu lost most of his fighting power and was unable to regain the power of eight trigrams.


    What''s more, after their hundreds of shadows were scattered, the evil spirit would rush to the place with a huge axe!


    "Hum..."


    The evil Qi in his body ran wild and turned into a shadow of an axe, including dozens of people, and cut him down!


    Among these ten people, Du Shaofu and Lu Jingyun are among them!


    At this moment, many people''s faces turned pale in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand years.


    When Huang Sha demon knocked down this blow, Du Shaofu and others, who lost the cohesion of the eight trigrams, could no longer have any resistance!


    In the hands of the powerful, they and mole ants are not too different, afraid it will be suppressed in an instant!


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    In the demon family''s lineup, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both saw this scene and all laughed bitterly.


    At this moment, their hearts are incomparably happy.


    But at the same time, they are also praying, hoping that this time no more accidents will happen!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2939

    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, the two great magic servants, both cast their eyes on the attack of the general of the evil spirit!


    Their eyes were wide open and they just wanted to see Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others killed by one blow!


    For the two evil servants, they have seen too many accidents. Du Shaofu''s life was too hard, and he escaped from the shadow of death again and again.


    Now is another excellent opportunity to completely kill Du Shaofu and avoid this huge disaster.


    At this moment, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan''s hearts can''t help but jump up and feel nervous.


    In their sight, Huang Sha demon moved the terrible axe shadow into the sky, shook the road, and shot the great power!


    The endless power enveloped them, and bound Du Shaofu and Lu Jingyun, dozens of sitting and forgetting strong men of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds!


    Under the suppression of the demon generals in the realm of Taoism, with the strength of these people, they have no chance to resist.


    "Die!"


    Such words come from the mouth of the evil spirit general.


    He grinned and controlled the axe.


    In his eyes, those weak creatures are doomed to die and can''t escape!


    The same is true of Du Shaofu and Lu Jingyun.


    Huang Sha demon will be too strong. Even if he has lost his peak strength, he can also see a lot of places like ants who sit and forget!


    Du Shaofu gathered the strength of hundreds of strong men, but he still couldn''t stop him. After a series of attacks, Du Shaofu broke the eight trigrams, and all of them were directly exposed to each other''s attack!


    "Will there be reinforcements..."


    Du Shaofu could not help but show some bitter smile, and the idea suddenly came out of his mind.


    Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement has not been made without considering such a situation.


    They are defeated at this time. If there is no strong support to kill them, they will have to wait for death.


    Fortunately, many powerful people have retreated far away, and the millions of immortal places have gone to a relatively safe place after their delay.


    As long as emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong can walk away smoothly, they will have a great chance to take those strong men out of the 18 layers of hell, which can be regarded as the preservation of the overall combat power of 33 days and 3000 worlds!


    However, different from Du Shaofu''s assumption, the four powerful men from three thousand thousand worlds saw that the situation of Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others was very dangerous, and they were all in awe, as if they had seen something terrible.


    For these people, it is natural to know the role Du Shaofu will play in Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement, and Lu Jingyun''s relationship with several people is even more extraordinary. How can they watch them die.


    But seeing Yang Guo''s mouth, he gave a sharp drink. He completely ignored the attack and killing of a demon general in front of him. He swung his Epee out of the air and killed a terrible sword, which was taken directly towards the evil spirit general!


    "Hiss..."


    This terrifying sword shot the world and broke through the void. It was between the axe shadow of the general of the evil spirit and Du Shaofu!


    The collision of the two domineering attacks suddenly broke out and turned into a torrent of broken energy and filled the void!


    The bodies of Du Shaofu and others are just like a small boat in the strong wind and waves. They are directly driven up and rolled up into the sky and whipped wantonly!


    And almost at the same time, Yang Guo himself was also severely hit by the devil in the chest!


    "Bang..."


    A dull sound is like a heavy hammer hitting a drum!


    His body was drawn in a straight line, and was thrown away from him.


    Yang Guo''s chest, burst open a terrible wound, blood dripping, can clearly see the beating viscera inside!


    Yang Guo also paid a great price for Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others to block the inevitable attack of the general!


    "Ben wants to see how many times you can save them!"


    See their own attack is intercepted, Huang Sha demon will show a sneer expression.


    He glanced coldly at Yang Guo, and then turned his eyes again to Du Shaofu and Lu Jingyun.


    At this time, the two people and dozens of sitting and forgetting places have already been blown away by the violent broken energy for a long time.


    The evil spirit will step into the air again and go towards the place where the people are.


    All over the body, there was a rolling evil Qi, which was as turbulent as the waves. It was like a magic dragon that wrapped Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others!


    "It''s bad!"


    In the distance, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan and Lu Xintong saw such a scene, and they all frowned tightly, and their eyes showed a sense of urgency.


    They can''t do it any more. If not, it will be hard for everyone to get out today.


    And a large number of immortality that has run far away will die without a burial place!At this time, all people have no way to deal with it.


    In the fierce battle with the six magic generals, four and a half step strong men also began to appear more anxious.


    "Look where Du Shaofu and his wife can escape! If those half step strong men were to rescue, they would be as good as the swords without front Yang Guo. They would be taken advantage of by other demons and ended up in a serious wound! In the future, without the shelter of these people, 33 days, millions of people, no one can live to leave the 18 layers of hell! But if they turn a blind eye to it and let Huang Sha devil''s hand, Du Shaofu''s people will surely die! Jie Jie Jie This is a dead end. See how they can break it! "


    In the rear demon family lineup, the East leaves the red Huang coldly to smile, thus said.


    As he said, thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds are now in a dead end.


    If Huang Sha demon will be in the same place with the other six demons, and fight with emperor batian and Eastern Emperor taixuan until the end, maybe the other side will have a chance to leave by now.


    The wonderful thing is that Huang Sha demon abandoned Yang Guo and killed Du Shaofu and others, which directly broke the situation in the whole field.


    In the distance, Du Shaofu and others are still in the boundless energy storm, and even their own bodies have not been able to control.


    However, at this time, they only felt that time seemed to solidify. They were tightly suppressed in place by the wild evil spirit, and could not move at all!


    All of them felt powerless in their hearts. When the shadow of the axe fell into the air, some powerful people even began to close their eyes and bow to their fate.


    "Die!"


    With a ferocious face and a huge axe in his hand, he killed Du Shaofu and Lu Jingyun.


    In the spread of that terrible breath, people''s bodies have already been torn. The scene is terrible!


    But all of a sudden, I just heard the roar of the dragon. The wind suddenly came to the sky and the wind changed!


    A surging force surging from, fiercely rushed into the field, stirring the boundless wind and rain!


    The next moment, under the gaze of all people, an immeasurable long green dragon stretched across the air, twisting vertically and horizontally, crashing into each other, facing the axe shadow of the demon general!


    The evil spirit was stunned, but he didn''t react completely.


    But at this time, his fierce attack was destroyed by the green dragon!


    The shadow of the axe, as if it could create a new world, soon turned into fragments in the sky and scattered in the void under the strangulation of the strong dragon.


    It all happened so quickly that it was over at the beginning!


    Until then, around the thirty-three days, the three thousand worlds and the powerful demons just reacted.


    "Xiaolong! It''s Bruce Lee here... "


    Seeing the appearance of this green dragon, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong and others were all overjoyed and excited.


    How can they not know the figure of the green dragon? Who else can there be except Xiao Long, the best brother of Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, and the Dragon Xuan, who is honored as the "Dragon God" by the world?


    "Long Xuan!"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan suddenly understand that the coming people must be in the Shenwu world, and there are many legends about the Dragon God passed down with Lu Shaoyou.


    Seeing this scene, their faces became deep again.


    They prayed again and again, hoping that there would be no change, but they didn''t realize that there was another strong man who was the best brother of Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds!


    Can we say that it is almost impossible for them to kill Du Shaofu, as the adults have said?


    "Father..."


    In the distance, on the way to the 15th layer of hell, millions of people are moving fast in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of people in the world.


    But among them, a slender figure of Qianli suddenly a Zheng, standing in place, looking back and looking.


    "Little star, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing this figure stop, Du Xiaoyao beside him also stopped his steps and came to the woman. He looked at her with concern and asked.


    "Father, it''s my father''s breath, he''s coming!"


    Suddenly, little star''s eyes are already flowing tears, down her cheek.


    She looked back at the direction of the distant battlefield. Even though it was far away, she could still feel a familiar breath passing through.


    And this breath, little star is not strange at all.


    As early as thousands of years ago, Shenwu world, she has been exposed to this breath is her own father.


    "The Dragon God is here?"


    Du Xiaoyao was also stunned. He hung his head and pondered for a moment. Then he pulled up the little star and said, "go, I''ll go with you to find your father!"


    "Well! Thank you, uncle demon


    The small star tearful eye is hazy, ruthlessly ordered the head way.


    "Let''s go!"


    Du Xiaoyao didn''t say much, just a smile.He watched little star grow up all the way, and he knew her life experience clearly.


    For so many years, little star has always wanted to see her own father.


    I thought that she would meet her family again soon after she came to visit her family in thirty-three days. However, it would have been thousands of years. The babbling little star had already grown into a beautiful girl!


    Du Xiaoyao is very touched, the little girl''s heart has suffered too much missing, month after year, month after year!


    Therefore, even if Du Xiaoyao decides to go back with her after little star perceives the breath of Dragon God, even in the face of the attack and killing of many powerful people of the demon clan, he will definitely break through a bloody road!


    "Let''s go and have a look. The others will continue to evacuate!"


    Qu Dao Jue, long San, Ling Feng, and some immortal strong men of three thousand thousand worlds suddenly turned around and followed Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    As for the other millions of strong men, they are still moving at full speed towards the fifteenth level of hell, and they will not linger at all until they get the renewal order.


    "Is there a significant figure at last?"


    In the rear battlefield, the vision of the desolate evil spirit was shining.


    In front of him, the terrible green dragon quickly turned into a young man in gold.


    Just standing there, the young man has a kind of unreasonable and domineering charm, which makes people dare not despise.


    For such a strong man, Huang Sha demon general also had some understanding from the two magic servants. By guessing, he intuitively felt that he must be the second strongest man in the three thousand worlds, known as the Dragon God!


    "Jingyun, youshao, and you boy, are you all right?"


    Instead of paying attention to the general, Bruce Lee turns his attention to dozens of sitting and forgetting strong men behind him. Finally, he looks at Du Shaofu and asks with concern.


    "Uncle Bruce Lee, you are here just in time! We''re all right, we''re not going to die! "


    Lu Jingyun raised his sleeve and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. The wound on his body began to wriggle and began to heal slowly.


    "See the Dragon God!"


    Du Shaofu did not dare to neglect him and said with a gentle courtesy.


    He knows the relationship between his elder brother Lu Shaoyou and the man in front of him, and he has a blood relationship with little star.


    But after all, the other side is a terrible strong one, which is rare in the world. Du Shaofu naturally will not be rude.


    "You''re welcome. You''re the elder brother''s younger brother. Please call me brother Xiaolong!"


    With a faint smile, Bruce Lee said to Du Shaofu.


    "Little Dragon brother!"


    Du Shaofu nodded. Because of the relationship between himself and Xiaoxing, he could not call each other an elder. He could only agree to come down.


    "Well, we''ll talk about it later. Let''s go first."


    Xiao Long waved his sleeve and said to Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others.


    But this words, actually makes them all are slightly a Leng.


    It is reasonable to say that Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement for so many strong people to enter the 18th floor hell should not be so hasty to end.


    After waiting for a long time before, he did not come. People speculated that there must have been some variables.


    However, at this time, Bruce Lee has arrived, Lu Shaoyou should also appear!


    Is it true that there have been some great changes?


    "Go


    In their doubts, Du Shaofu and others did not ask much. They flew away and retreated toward the distance.


    At this time, hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong men in thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds also retreated. However, they were surrounded by powerful demons again, and fierce fighting broke out again.


    Fortunately, these people are not interested in war at all. They just want to leave the hell on the 18th floor. They are not afraid of any great crisis.


    But emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, under the suppression of the six evil generals, have already reached a precarious situation. If there is no further interference, the situation will be in danger!


    "Can you stop me just by your clowns?"


    Xiao Long''s eyes suddenly turn around and sweep to the wild evil spirit general, releasing the cold meaning.


    The vision is like an electric light, penetrating the void, like a sharp knife cutting, everything is chaotic everywhere!


    "It''s just one more you. What''s the effect? If Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, does not come personally, no one can save millions of you


    The evil spirit of desolation laughed coldly and said such a thing.


    At present, there are seven magic generals on my side, and there are only five and a half steps away from the Dragon God.


    If they were all in their prime, the seven of them might be afraid.


    However, the situation was not the same at this time. Both emperor taixuan and Yang Guo both suffered heavy losses. Each of them was able to block one of them.


    In addition, with the status of emperor batian and Lu Xintong, they can''t share too much pressure!In any case, Huang Sha magic will not believe long Xuan alone, can really stop them!


    "If you can''t stop it, you''ll know it when you try it!"


    Bruce Lee no longer talks nonsense, and directly takes advantage of the situation, a powerful force was hit by him, like a vast expanse of ocean, fierce waves, swing hit the sky!


    The power of terror will immediately entangle the evil spirit!


    At the same time, Bruce Lee''s boundless power spread to the battlefield where Yang Guo and others are located.


    "Now it''s not ancient times. With your goods, I can beat all three of you and beat you all over the place!"


    While Xiao long talks, the fierce locust devil general and the demon general who seize you in the distance are soon pulled away from the side of emperor batian and others by his strong one, but go to his own face.


    Look at this posture, it seems that we are going to fight the three magic generals with our own strength!


    "Bruce Lee, be careful. These demons are very strong!"


    With the action of Bruce Lee, Emperor batian and other people are suddenly relaxed a lot, everyone''s opponent is only one Magic general.


    But at the same time, they are also a little nervous, and remind Bruce Lee in a loud voice. They don''t want him to be too careless and underestimate the magic generals.


    After all, in the early days, when Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan faced the three magic generals respectively, they had already suffered great losses. Their strength could not match the three magic generals at the same time!


    And Bruce Lee''s cultivation is no different from that of emperor batian and Emperor taixuan. If he is forced to do it, the result will be more and more bad!


    "Don''t worry, I can deal with these local chickens and dogs!"


    Xiao Long raised his voice and said.


    "I''m looking for death. Am I really vulnerable?"


    The three generals were furious, and they had never been looked down upon so much.


    At present, the man was so arrogant that he didn''t mean to put his three people in his eyes.


    We should know that the three magic generals are fierce and famous in ancient times, and they are the real masters of Taoism. Only because of the seal of countless years, their strength is not as good as before.


    But even if it is, it will never allow others to look down on it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2940

    "If he wants to die, how can we fail him?"


    Take you devil Yin compassion smile, open mouth said.


    He and the fierce locust demon general did not resist the Dragon God''s power at all. On the contrary, they followed the direction of the first strength and forced them directly towards the golden youth!


    "Kill!"


    The little dragon roared, mixed with a high sounding dragon chant, earth shaking!


    His feet are vigorous and vigorous, just like stepping on the vein of the road, and his whole body is full of inexplicable charm.


    In this circle, his whole person seems to become incomparably great and tall, which seems to represent the supreme existence between the heaven and the earth, making life a sense of awe!


    A large number of immortality of the demons in the distance, in this powerful diffuse, immediately feel the legs soft, want to prostrate kneel down, worship!


    "Bruce Lee''s accomplishments Strong again


    Seeing such a scene, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong and several other people all have a tight look and murmured in their hearts.


    For these people, they can clearly perceive things that ordinary people can''t pry into.


    As the most powerful photographer in the world, they all know the specific strength of Bruce Lee.


    In the early days, both emperor taixuan and Emperor batian were on the same level as Bruce Lee, and there was still a distance between them.


    But now, it''s obvious that Bruce Lee has thrown them away, more in line with the road, close to the truth!


    I''m afraid that at this time, Bruce Lee is already within reach of the real realm of carrying the road. Maybe it is only a little less chance that he can step into it completely!


    "In this case, the three demons will be handed over to him to deal with. I think they can handle it!"


    Yang Guo said softly.


    Immediately, the four people are no more words, each with a magic general to fight, launched a crazy fight!


    "Give it to death!"


    The wild evil spirit will shout, the huge axe in his hand rises to the sky, and then with the gathering of endless power, it will turn into a mountain like scene, chop down with force, and head toward the little dragon!


    "I dare to show off such strength!"


    Xiao Long snorts coldly. His figure goes up against the sky and flashes for a short time. The body of the green dragon reappears, which is under the axe and axe of the general of the evil spirit!


    Then, but see his dragon tail sweeping, carrying the power of Wanjun, suddenly pumping down!


    Before the shadow of the axe was completely shaped by the wild evil spirit, it was directly smashed by the tail of the little dragon. It turned into a raging wave of energy flying all over the sky, with endless lines of road.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the fierce locust changed his body into a huge locust. His whole body was black and shining, just like iron armor.


    With the fierce locust devil''s hands shaking at high speed, a large number of small black shadows rushed out of his body, like a group of mosquitoes and gnats, and rushed fiercely at the little dragon.


    This large black shadow is also a black locust the size of a fist. Each of them has the strength of an immortal primary state. It is dense and covers the sky and blocks the sun. It is extremely terrifying.


    "Roar..."


    In the face of this scene, Bruce Lee doesn''t have any unnecessary nonsense, and directly sends out a terrible roar.


    Then a large golden flame from his dragon mouth, like the boundless sea of fire, burning all existence!


    In the golden flame, the locusts were burned in large areas and fell from the void with gargling. But in a moment, they were all turned into pieces of black ashes, which could not bully Bruce Lee''s body!


    "Die!"


    All of a sudden, the figure of the demon general suddenly changed, like a ghost, appearing and disappearing. In a moment, he appeared beside Bruce Lee and ran straight to his dragon head!


    For normal creatures, they all fight with the help of the road between heaven and earth or the power of the origin of the law. In every move, they will carry the rhyme of Tao or the power of invisible rules that can be traced!


    However, the demon will be different. His action is extremely ghostly, and it is difficult to grasp the trace of sneaking. When the spirit appears and the ghost disappears, it can cause surprise attack to the opponent!


    "Playing with such a small skill in front of Lao Tzu is just looking for death!"


    Xiao Long''s mouth is very wide. He gives a sharp drink.


    Then he saw that he suddenly reached out a pair of dragon claws and tore them down directly!


    Strangely, the endless void around him seemed to solidify in an instant, the road stopped flowing, the law stopped turning, and the body of the demon general was also temporarily bound.


    Under the tear of Bruce Lee''s year of the dragon, a strong force surges out, directly tearing the solidified void into pieces. It seems that he is going to tear himself into pieces together with the demon of taking you!


    "Hi..."


    "Shua..."


    However, the demon general was not an ordinary person. In the moment before his body broke open, he once again used his own means of looking after his family. In a moment, he hid himself and fled to the distance!"This boy is so strong, don''t be careless!"


    He said solemnly.


    In a round, the three demons will attack at the same time, but they are so easily broken and attacked by each other!


    Obviously, the Dragon God''s strength is very terrible, and has been infinitely close to the realm of carrying the road. Even when they were in their heyday, they were able to struggle against it!


    "Kill!"


    Where will the three evil generals give up on this? They are all brewing greater strength to carry out a new round of attack and attack, which has launched a more terrifying impact on Bruce Lee!


    "Come on, let me teach you how to be a man."


    A terrible roar was heard from the little dragon''s mouth. He fought with the three demons together, and they were crazy to fight against each other!


    Huang Sha demon will axe after axe, like opening the sky, each blow is carrying the most terrible strength.


    And the fierce locust demon will no longer make fearless attacks, and will gather all the trumpet locusts, but constantly impact themselves, the dark wings shaking between, like a sharp blade across the sky!


    The demon will still be the most skillful means of exerting himself. His figure will appear and disappear, and he will continue to kill him with the intention of causing damage to Bruce Lee.


    It has to be said that the three demons will be very powerful, and Bruce Lee can not form absolute suppression with one enemy under three!


    Under the attack of three people, his dragon body also began to appear a series of scars, with blood flowing out.


    However, the situation of the three magic generals is worse. Bruce Lee''s strength is very deep. Although he can''t win the three in a short time, he still has the upper hand.


    The three magic generals are attacked and killed from time to time.


    The black body of the black dragon was attacked by the dragon


    This battle is the key battle in the whole battlefield. Everyone''s attention is paid to it from time to time.


    Seeing that Bruce Lee was fighting the three magic generals, instead of being directly suppressed, they occupied a favorable situation, which made the four men, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, heaved a long sigh of relief.


    They are relieved at last. If they want to retreat this time, it is no longer a problem.


    With Bruce Lee''s help, they can block the attack and killing of the Seven Magic generals. As for the demons who are sitting in a state of forgetfulness, Du Shaofu and Lu Jingyun are no exception.


    "Damn long Xuan, if it wasn''t for him, Du Shaofu would have died by now!"


    Far away, east from the red Huang hands pinched "KaKa" straight ring, has been angry to the extreme.


    He wanted to cut Longxuan into pieces to eliminate his hatred.


    That guy is really hateful. Their demon clan has already gained the absolute upper hand. Seeing Du Shaofu dying in the hands of the general of Huangsha, who expected that long Xuan suddenly appeared and changed the situation.


    And at this time, he was able to resist the three magic generals with his own strength, which really shocked the two magic servants!


    "No harm! Let them go. The task assigned to us by adults has been achieved. If they really want to retreat, we can''t stop them! As for Du Shaofu, let him deal with him after his full recovery. "


    On one side, Shen Yan gently opens his mouth and says to the east away from Chihuang.


    As he said, before the devil ancestor entered the 17th layer of hell, they were sent to lead the strong to stop Du Shaofu and others. The purpose was not to kill the boy, but to delay time and strive for recovery time for the adult, so as not to be disturbed.


    Now such a long time has passed, adults have successfully entered the 18th layer of hell, and it must have begun to contact the 18th yuan God. It will not be long before you recover.


    At this time, they do not have to worry about the influence of these people on adults.


    With the arrival of long Xuan, it is difficult for the demon clan to stop these people from leaving. If something is impossible, it is better to let them go. In short, the confession of adults has been reached!


    As for Du Shaofu


    Although Shen Yan''s mouth is relaxed, he still has worries that are hard to cover up.


    That boy is so evil that he can''t use common sense.


    It''s really hard to imagine how to deal with it if he had already stepped into the realm of enlightenment before the adult recovered.


    This is a huge threat, can affect the fortune of the whole demon clan!


    However, Shen Yan is not totally worried. After all, the adults themselves are very clear about these things. Since he dares to explain them like that, he must have his own assurance!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both stop talking. They both look at the battlefield with burning eyes.


    "Boom..."Over there, there is still a series of fighting between long Xuan and the three magic generals.


    That terrible attack came like a tsunami, carrying the power of the origin of terror, with a unique flavor of the road released.


    This kind of road is different from the power of the eighteen layers of hell, but it is something that they have realized. Although it is not complete, it has already taken shape.


    Heaven and earth are out of a piece of chaotic form, four figures in which flying, fighting each other!


    At this time, the three generals had suffered some deep wounds. Although the impact on the combat effectiveness was not too great, it should not be underestimated!


    The same is true of long Xuan. There are many scars on his dragon body, which are all injured by the three magic generals.


    But relatively speaking, Bruce Lee''s injury is not enough to affect his performance.


    "Bruce Lee, we should quit!"


    On the other side, Emperor batian called out, while facing a demon general, he whispered to the other four people.


    In the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds, many immortal realms have already rushed to far away places. Under the pursuit of the powerful demons, they can not form a siege.


    And Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, long Que and other hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong men are also facing the mob''s encirclement. Fortunately, these people are not keen on war at all. Du Shaofu uses his special means to gather the strength of many powerful people and walk away quickly, which makes those sitting and forgetting demons hard to catch up with!


    "Next time, I''ll beat you up like a dead dog!"


    Xiao Long snorted coldly, and immediately left the three magic generals and began to head for the distance.


    "Go


    Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, di batian, and Dong Huang taixuan did not delay at all. They also retreated at full speed and rushed to the distance.


    "Do you want to go? It''s not so easy!"


    The Seven Magic generals are all eyes congealed, hum said.


    They launched a shock, do not want to let these strong people leave.


    In the hands of the seven, they all attacked fiercely, trying to perplex the five in front of them.


    However, with the existence of Bruce Lee, these attacks were all blocked one by one, without blocking the five people''s steps.


    "Put those places of sitting and forgetting and immortality into independent space."


    As he moves forward, Bruce Lee opens his mouth.


    The speed of the five of them was extremely fast, but in a moment, they had caught up with Du Shaofu and others.


    Emperor batian and Lu Xintong launched a ferocious attack on those demons who pursued Du Shaofu and others in an instant!


    "Hide


    These demons who dare to resist, all want to escape.


    Even if each of them has a hundred lives, it is not enough for each other to slap each other!


    However, the idea of these demons is very good, but the action is far from keeping up with the thought, many people are in a face-to-face was hit into fly ash, died!


    "Let''s go!"


    With a big wave of his hand, Bruce Lee directly photographed hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong men in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, and then put them into an independent space, leaving only a few people, such as Du Shaofu and Lu Jingyun, with them.


    All along the way, launched their full strength, the speed is extremely fast!


    With the rapid passage of time, the scene in front of them quickly appeared in their sight.


    There, is the figure of a lot of demons, but in which, at this time, it is the outbreak of a fierce fight!


    "It''s little demons and little stars they are!"


    "There are Uncle Qu, uncle long, uncle Ling!"


    Du Shaofu and Lu Jingyun quickly saw the figures among them. They were Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Qu daojue, longsan, Lingfeng, etc.


    It seems that these people did not go with millions of powerful people, but fell into the encirclement of demons. Facing the terrible encirclement and suppression, they all took terrible injuries.


    Among them, the most striking is the little star, her dress has been dyed red with blood, but her face is flowing with tears.


    That pair of eager eyes, from time to time through the mob, towards this side.


    At the moment when Bruce Lee''s eyes are on her, his body is suddenly shocked and seems to be frozen for a moment.


    "Daughter..."


    All of a sudden, there are famous Dragon gods all over the world. Their eyes suddenly turned red and tears filled their eyes!


    This cultivation is extraordinary and rare in the world, and the whole person is numb for a moment.


    But then, Bruce Lee suddenly soared into the sky, his whole body surging, and he rushed directly to the distance at full speed.


    At the same time, a strong drink from his mouth swing out of the air, killing the sky, tyrannically peerless: "demon people, get out of my way!"


    Xiao Long''s voice dropped, and he was surrounded by the powerful people of the demon clan."Roar..."


    A fierce dragon chant soared to the sky, carrying a limitless murderous spirit!


    The dragon''s body suddenly appeared and launched a crazy attack!


    This scene looks like a terrifying mountain, running between the demons. It moves rapidly and sweeps vertically and horizontally. A record of the dragon''s tail sweeps away and explodes with a dull sound!


    Countless immortal strong demons, in this situation, directly into the blood mist, dense in the void!


    That area has become a chaos, I do not know how many demons have been buried!


    At this moment, Bruce Lee seems to be crazy and has launched a terrible slaughter on the immortality of the demons!


    With his strength, killing these people is no different from chopping melons and vegetables!


    "Asshole!"


    At the rear of Du Shaofu and others, the seven great magic generals and the two evil servants saw such a scene, and they all started to scold.


    It''s OK. If long Xuan is allowed to kill like this, the immortality of the demons will not be able to withstand his repeated attacks!


    In that case, in the future, when the expedition lasts for thirty-three days, will they be bare commanders and kill on their own?


    "Stop him! Stop him


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan''s faces are deformed, and they roar loudly.


    The seven demons also moved. In any case, they couldn''t have watched the other party slaughter the demons so wantonly!


    "Little star Your father and daughter are reunited at last


    Among all the people, Du Shaofu showed a knowing smile.


    Even when he saw little star''s current situation, he was extremely angry, but Du Shaofu was relieved by the appearance of the Dragon God.


    His heart gave birth to an indescribable taste, with joy, but there was also a sense of sour in his eyes.


    The little star was brought up by him, which is no different from his blood.


    Today, to see her reunite with the Dragon God is also a little star has been a matter of mind.


    Du Shaofu was extremely happy and excited about this.


    After thousands of years of changes in the world, little star in this day, and his biological father finally meet again!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2941

    "Roar..."


    Under the gaze of Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others, the body of the Dragon God moves around and around among the demons, dancing and rushing, killing all sides with blood!


    A piece of magic shadow turns into blood fog under the strangulation of its dragon body, and the lives are reaped wantonly!


    Only in a short moment, at least hundreds of thousands of demons died!


    In such a scene, Du Shaofu and others were stunned.


    It is a one-sided massacre when a strong man with a half step and a strong man rushes into the immortal realm. The opponent has no room to resist at all!


    Everyone can see that the Dragon God is really angry!


    Little star is his daughter, but she is surrounded by the demon army, covered with blood. This situation, as a father, can''t stand it!


    "Damn it! Damn it


    And behind the crowd, the Seven Magic generals and the two magic servants all chased to the nearby area, so they were furious!


    They hate deeply, and fight to stop the Dragon God.


    "Get ready to stop them!"


    Emperor Ba Tian''s face was as heavy as water, and he said softly.


    Hearing this, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong are all ready to stand in line. They are going to stop the Seven Magic generals from disturbing them.


    "Father..."


    However, at this time, the Dragon God, whose cultivation broke out in an all-round way, had already killed the immortal realm of the demon clan to be a miserable one.


    The army of the demons broke up and scattered, and everyone was in a panic and fled quickly.


    A wide space appeared between the little star and the Dragon God. The little star''s eyes were hazy. Looking at the dragon''s body in the field, he was restored to the appearance of a young man in gold. He could not help but burst into tears.


    "Daughter..."


    The Dragon God also red eyes, quickly rushed forward, a girl in front of the arms, palm caress her hair, eyes are full of love.


    At this time, the little stars were covered with scarlet blood all over the body, and their appearance was extremely sad and gorgeous, and their breath was even more dispirited.


    With one hand against her back, Bruce Lee constantly delivers strength to help her heal.


    "Father, I see you at last! I miss you so much


    The little star talks, with a low sobbing voice, tells of missing his father.


    For thousands of years, she saw more than once the illusion that her father had left in various places, but she had never really seen it.


    Now we can see that all the missing has turned into endless excitement, which makes her unable to contain her emotions. A young girl cries like a child.


    "It''s the father who is sorry for you. He hasn''t taken care of you for so many years!"


    Bruce Lee can''t help but wipe his tears. In his emotional appearance, there is no unique demeanor of killing all directions and fighting the three magic generals.


    In front of the little star, he is a father who has not done his duty, with boundless guilt and heartache in his heart.


    The little star no longer spoke, but whimpered softly.


    "Dad, where''s my mother?"


    Soon after, the little star left the Dragon God''s arms, raised a pair of big eyes, looked at him eagerly and asked.


    "Your mother and they should have been here for thirty-three days, and soon our family will be reunited!"


    Xiao Long''s mouth waved a smile, quietly looking at the little star said.


    He fondly stroked the little star''s hair and whispered softly.


    "Father, the demons are coming. Let''s go!"


    At this time, Longque and Longxu came forward and said to the Dragon God.


    Bruce Lee stands in the same place and does not move, but the power of Yuan Shen has already spread, and he feels all the scenes behind him in his heart.


    At this time, seven magic generals, including the blood GOD Devil general, the wild evil spirit general, the Ming Luo devil general, and the red flame devil general, together with the two magic servants of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, and leading hundreds of the demon family to sit and forget at the same time, had already killed them.


    Emperor batian, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, and Eastern Emperor taixuan have already met them. They are doing their best to block the seven demons.


    In addition, Du Shaofu, together with Lu Jingyun and other powerful people, launched the eight trigrams method and struggled to resist the impact of the Seven Magic generals.


    At this time, they are to buy time for Bruce Lee and little star to get together.


    "Let''s go. Let''s talk about some things slowly later. The top priority is to leave the 18 levels of hell first."


    Bruce Lee smiles, looks at the little star and says, with a soft look in his eyes.


    But then, at the moment when Bruce Lee turns around, the soft light disappears and is replaced by boundless coldness.


    He gave the little star to Longque and Longxu, and asked them to lead Qu daojue, Lingfeng, longsan and other immortal strongmen to continue to retreat to the direction of the 15th layer of hell.


    Bruce Lee himself, on the other hand, turns back directly and rushes into the crowd of Seven Magic generals.


    A fierce battle begins again. This time, Bruce Lee''s strength is even more terrible than the previous one.Under its full impact, the seven demons were all disorganized.


    "Keep going!"


    After that, Bruce Lee calls out, and even carries Du Shaofu and others away.


    As in the previous scene, Bruce Lee launches his hand again and again, crushing all the attacks of the Seven Magic generals, and walks away with emperor batian and others.


    In addition, when they meet the millions of immortal strong men in the thirty-three days and the three thousand thousand worlds, they directly use their means to bring all these strong men into independent space.


    As a result, only a few strong men such as long Xuan, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Du Shaofu and Lu Jingyun stayed in the outside world and suffered the crazy pursuit of the Seven Magic generals. The other powerful people who were sitting in oblivion and immortal realm hid in the independent space, thus reducing losses.


    Behind them, the powerful people who left Chihuang, Shen Yan and other demons in the East were soon removed from the realm of immortality. They could not keep up with the speed of the half step road ahead.


    "They really escaped. With the Dragon Xuan here, we can''t chase them up!"


    In the process of moving forward, the blood god demon will be cold eyes, deep voice said.


    Long Xuan''s strength is too strong. With the strength of their seven magic generals, even if they do their best, they can''t stop those people in front of them.


    If it continues like this, these people will really follow the way they came, through more than a dozen hells and return to the thirty-three days.


    "Just chase! Thirty three days and three thousand worlds have the courage to break into my demon world, it has already been ready to die here! Although we can''t kill these people, we are not afraid! At this time, the Lord has entered the 18th layer of hell, where there are a large number of demon strongmen will soon appear! Tell the two evil servants to gather hands and kill them directly in thirty-three days! This time, the demons will officially declare war with them


    On one side, the demon would open his mouth, and said darkly.


    He was full of murderous intent, staring at the background of Du Shaofu and others in front of him, and burst out with boundless anger.


    Hearing such words in their ears, the other demons fell into a short silence.


    But it didn''t take too long. All of them nodded gently.


    As the demons will say, in thirty-three days and three thousand worlds, they have reached the sixteenth level of the eighteen hell, which is a great challenge to their demons.


    If these people are allowed to go leisurely, how can we show their evil power?


    It''s better to gather all the demons'' hands to pursue and kill all of these in the thirty-three days and the three thousand thousand worlds.


    Even if you can''t leave them in the 18 layers of hell, you can directly kill them for 33 days and declare war with the outside world!


    "I would have thought it would work! Lord Mazu is about to recover. He will be able to help us soon! At that time, no matter how strong the world is in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand, it will definitely not resist the attack of my demon clan! "


    Huang Sha demon general also said this in a soft voice.


    Mazu is in the process of recovery. Once he reaches his peak, he can directly kill him for thirty-three days. At that time, even if there is still a Lu Shaoyou in the three thousand thousand worlds, he will not be able to stop him!


    "That''s settled. Let''s start with the seven of us! Go


    The fierce locust demon will drink a fierce, and then the wings of a vibration, is rushed out, straight after Bruce Lee and others.


    In the rear, the two Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan were also inspired by the Seven Magic generals. They immediately sent people into the 18th layer of hell and summoned the strong demons there.


    In such a scene, Xiao Long, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong and others walk along the road, followed by seven demons who are constantly chasing after them.


    They didn''t stop and went straight to the outside world. They just wanted to leave the 18th floor hell earlier.


    Among them, Du Shaofu also had more doubts.


    "Brother Bruce Lee, this trip to hell on the 18th floor should not be so simple to end, is it?"


    He looked up at little star''s father and said what he thought.


    At this time, the Dragon God didn''t seem to be in a hurry. For him, even with such a large group of people, the seven demons behind him could not pose any threat to him, so he seemed to have some sense of idleness at this time.


    However, when Du Shaofu asked for such a sentence, Bruce Lee''s brow also slightly frowned.


    Then he suddenly sighed a little and said with a little emotion: "so you think of this layer too!"


    "Is there any change in father''s arrangements?"


    Looking at Bruce Lee''s appearance, Lu Jingyun immediately raised his eyebrows and asked.


    His uncle Bruce Lee appears in the 18 layers of hell, but his father Lu Shaoyou has never appeared, which is somewhat unreasonable.In thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of thousands of people, millions of people have finally been killed in the sixteenth layer of hell. If you don''t do anything at all, such a move is too suspicious of thunder and small rain.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others have already guessed that there must be some change in Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement.


    Therefore, they were ready to evacuate before Bruce Lee arrived.


    "You guessed well. There are indeed some variables."


    Bruce Lee frowns gently, then looks at Lu Jingyun, and says in a voice, "your father and I went to a place, but he got some understanding there and fell into a closed state, so I''m afraid he can''t make it back for thirty-three days! It''s just like this. I''m afraid that things in the 18 levels of hell are beyond my control, so I have to rush back alone in advance! Fortunately, I came back in time, or I''m afraid the consequences would be unimaginable at this time! "


    As he spoke, Bruce Lee expressed his emotion.


    When he arrived at the 16th floor of hell, Du Shaofu and others were in a state of danger. They were afraid that everything would have unacceptable consequences.


    "Did father understand? Is it to break through Break through that realm? "


    Bruce Lee''s words made Lu Jingyun, Du Shaofu and other people seriously shocked.


    Everyone knows that Lu Shaoyou''s realm at this time is the peak of the realm of Tao. It is only one step away from the final state of nothingness in the nine realms.


    But it was this step away that trapped him for countless years.


    Now, it seems that they went to a special place together, and in that place, Lu Shaoyou had a new understanding.


    According to this, he is not in the most critical moment at this time. Once he succeeds, he can enter the realm of nothingness and be as powerful as the ancient gods and demons!


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu and others felt that they were a little hard to breathe.


    "Well!"


    Looking at the shocked people, Bruce Lee frowned, nodded gently, and then said, "I don''t know if the boss can make a breakthrough, and I don''t know how long the closure will take! It seems that we can''t afford it any more because the demon clan is coming back soon


    With a dignified feeling in his eyes, the demon clan is like a mountain, pressing on the top of all living creatures, making it difficult for people to breathe.


    If there is no old land less travel, who in the world can lead 3000 big world and 33 days of life, to fight with the demons?


    "It''s a bit difficult indeed!"


    Du Shaofu hung his head slightly and murmured.


    Senior brother Lu Shaoyou has been planning everything since many years ago, fighting against the demons.


    The plan to deal with Mazu is all in his control, but at this time, such a situation appears, which makes people happy and worried.


    "Uncle Bruce Lee, was there any other arrangement for our father to let us into the 18th floor hell?"


    Lu Jingyun opens his mouth again and asks Bruce Lee.


    "Yes, there are arrangements!"


    Bruce Lee nods. At this time, he doesn''t hide any more. He just hears him say: "Laoda originally planned to appear in the most fierce fighting time, and really launch a final decisive battle with Mazu! After all, at this time, Mazu has entered the 18th layer of hell. If you don''t stop it and let him recover completely, it will be very troublesome! "


    Du Shaofu and others nodded at the sound of the speech, expressing their understanding.


    But they didn''t know until then that Lu Shaoyou had planned to fight the devil ancestor. Everything was under his control.


    "In addition, there are some things you don''t know about in the 18 levels of hell!"


    All of a sudden, Bruce Lee said again.


    "What we don''t know? What''s the matter? "


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and immediately asked.


    Other people also have a heart of curiosity, it is not to cast their eyes on Bruce Lee, want to hear his answer.


    "You may already know that the 18th floor hell is a terrible array, which was arranged by the great God Pangu in ancient times! It is precisely because of this formation that we can suppress the evil ancestors who are divided into 18 levels, so that they can not turn over! But now this formation''s energy, has consumed the majority, can''t trap the demon ancestor any more! It''s just like this. Many years ago, a wisp of his primordial God escaped from the first hell, and finally escaped into the Shenwu world under the pursuit of my boss and I! "


    All the people heard the speech, and they all knew something about it.


    As for the God who escaped from the first layer of hell, it is the God who set off a catastrophe in the Shenwu world!


    Seeing all the people, Bruce Lee continues to say: "because the boss''s arrangement is not completely comprehensive, so he did not kill into the eighteen layers of hell, and fight with the devil Zu! Because if you do that, the war between the two will definitely destroy all the remaining formation! But not so long ago, all these things have finally been stabilized. Besides the 18 levels of hell, a new situation has been set up, which is enough to resist the impact of the war! ""But there''s a key to that!"


    As he spoke, Bruce Lee held out a finger and said, "in ancient times, the great God of Pangu set up such a terrible array to divide and suppress the original gods of the devil ancestor. At the same time, it also sealed all the demons. It can be said that he has made great contributions to the creation, and vigorously communicated with the gods! But it is not Pan Gu, the great God alone, who has done all these things! "


    Bruce Lee says that, and his voice pauses.


    Du Shaofu and others are once again aroused with greater interest. They all look at Bruce Lee eagerly and want to listen to him.


    Today''s world, it is known that the eighteen layers of hell was set up by Pangu, the great God, who sealed down the demons and demons.


    But listen to Bruce Lee''s meaning, it seems that there are other people to help.


    "In ancient times, there were many powerful people carrying Taoism. When the heaven and earth opened, they watched the evolution and derivation of the law of the great way, and they could reach the acme of spiritual cultivation. It''s very terrible!"


    Bruce Lee gently breathed a sigh of relief and continued to say: "but after the Ancient World War I, it seems that all the places carrying Taoism have disappeared, and no ancestor of any force has survived! In the thirty-three days, the only trace that can be found is the burial hill where Yuanfeng and Xuezu finally fought, which is located in the immortal sky of reyin dome! Do you know why? "


    Xiao Long said, sweeping his eyes from the faces of Du Shaofu and Lu Jingyun.


    Or they can''t shake their heads together with the gods


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2942

    "The realm of eighteen people carrying the way?"


    Xiao Long''s words made all the people present shocked for a moment.


    Only at this time did they know that the original composition of the eighteen levels of hell was due to the great power of Pangu and the eighteen realms of Taoism.


    People are surprised at the same time, but also continue to look at Bruce Lee, quietly waiting for his next words.


    "Yes, it''s the place where the eighteen carry the road."


    Xiao Long nodded and said, "the ancient demons are very prosperous and have many strong people. If there is no help from the 18 realms of Taoism, it would be difficult to suppress all the demons here only by Pangu! If there are no 18 strong men carrying the way to suppress the terrible formation, it may be broken by the demons before it really takes shape


    After such an explanation, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others finally understood that the 18 powerful men carrying Taoism in ancient times were used as the base of the array to suppress each layer of the 18 layers of hell, which was part of the huge formation.


    All people can understand that with the power of the demon clan, it is absolutely impossible to stay in the eighteen layers of hell, waiting for the formation of Pangu, they will certainly make a terrible resistance.


    You know, in the demon world, there are eighteen original gods of the devil ancestor, and many magic generals, all of them are terrible people!


    Once these people join hands to launch an attack, the great God Pangu, who was injured in the war, may not be able to suppress it on his own.


    And with the 18 strong men carrying Taoism as the array base, guarding each layer of the 18 levels of hell, we can have a complete grasp!


    "It''s no wonder that in the thirty-three days, even a place carrying Taoism has not appeared. The only one that has been found is Yuanfeng''s suppression of the remains of the blood ancestor in the immortal heaven of Yin vault! It turns out that the most powerful people who emerged at the beginning of the world are almost buried here! "


    Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others all had boundless emotion.


    All of us have a sense of regret. In the Ancient World War I, we don''t know how many creatures have fallen. Even those most powerful places carrying the way can not escape such a fate. Even if they did not die in the hands of demons, they also paid the price of their lives.


    However, thanks to the efforts of Pangu world creatures, the demons were finally suppressed and sealed in the eighteen layers of hell.


    "In the eldest brother''s plan, he arranged a huge array outside the eighteen levels of hell, so he would not be so afraid of the demons coming out in a big way and attacking for thirty-three days. Because under the restriction of this situation, the demons can only be confined to 18 levels of hell, which will be the final battlefield! Therefore, no matter how terrible a war breaks out here, it is very difficult to have a great impact on the thirty-three days! "


    Bruce Lee opened his mouth again and said in a voice. He pondered for a moment, and then said: "with this opportunity, we have the opportunity to destroy the original formation of the eighteen hell and rescue the eighteen people carrying the road as the base of the array!"


    As soon as Bruce Lee said this, people could not help but pick their eyebrows.


    "Save them? Can we say that those who carry the strong road are still alive? "


    Such questions came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    He looked at the Dragon God around him with great shock.


    Lu Jingyun and other people''s expressions are not much different, is not very surprised.


    In ancient times, the 18 persons carrying the way helped Pangu to lay the powerful seal of 18 layers of hell, which was absolutely consumed to an unimaginable level.


    After countless years, are the strong still alive?


    And if it is, it is really a matter worthy of great expectation!


    But to our surprise, Bruce Lee didn''t confirm their conjecture. He just said three words: "I don''t know!"


    But soon, he seemed to feel that this answer was not appropriate, and then he said: "in fact, you should also be able to perceive that there will be some strange life power fluctuating in many places of the 18 levels of hell! And this power of life is just what the strong men of the eighteen years in ancient times sent out! "


    When Bruce Lee said this, Du Shaofu and others immediately remembered that they could feel some powerful life in the dark at many levels of the eighteen levels of hell. Between the breath and the breath, it was like a heavy blow on their chest, which made people feel more pressure.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others all speculated that they might be the strong ones of the demon clan, which made them take a cautious mind.


    However, with the deepening, people also found that the life wave in the dark did not seem to wake up, so people did not pay too much attention to it.


    At this time, through Xiao Long''s explanation, they finally understand that the breath is from the powerful people in ancient Pangu world, who helped Pangu seal the 18 layers of hell.


    "Since there are still waves of life coming out, doesn''t it mean that those who carry the Tao are still alive?"


    Du Shaofu''s heart beat a little fast. They had noticed that kind of breath in the hell of the fifth, seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth and thirteenth levels.In this way, there are at least a few powerful people who are still alive. Once they are rescued, we only need to give them enough time to recover to their peak state and increase their combat power for thirty-three days!


    "The breath of life does not necessarily mean that the strong are still alive! The strong man in the realm of Tao has gone out of his own way, and there is a different breath between heaven and earth! At the beginning, the eighteen years of Taoism tried to suppress the eighteen levels of hell. Even though they are dead now, the energy they left behind still plays a significant role! So if I don''t break the seal, I can''t be sure if they are still alive, unless the boss comes here in person! "


    Bruce Lee sighed slightly and said to the crowd.


    With his strength, it is also difficult to directly observe the specific state of the 18 strong men carrying Taoism who formed the 18 layer hell seal array base.


    According to his and Lu Shaoyou''s original intention, they are to fight a decisive battle with the demon clan and the devil ancestor, and at the same time open the seal of the eighteen layers of hell. In that case, the result can be truly determined.


    But now, the boss in the strange place outside the world to realize that all the arrangements can only be shelved for a long time!


    "So it is..."


    Du Shaofu and others nodded at the sound of the speech. At the same time, they all felt more helpless.


    It would be wonderful if those 18 powerful people who carry the way can directly participate in the fight of the demons in their prime state since ancient times.


    In that case, even if the generals and ministers were restored, they had the power to fight against the three thousand people in the world in thirty-three days. In addition, many powerful people spent countless years planning to completely suppress the demons.


    But obviously, it''s just a beautiful idea. It''s not true at all.


    "I don''t know how long it will take to come back. We can''t go on as planned! Without him, there is no one in the world who can suppress Mazu in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds. If we fight hard, we can only end up in defeat


    Bruce Lee thinks about it and says it again.


    He and his boss''s plan has been unable to continue, entering the 18 levels of hell, the purpose is to take away 13 days and 3000 million of the world''s strong, to retain the combat power.


    This process is obviously not too difficult, but there is still a melancholy color between Bruce Lee''s eyebrows.


    "My father is breaking through the realm of nothingness, and the Mazu is recovering quickly! It seems that what we are fighting for now is time. Whoever takes the first step out of that key step will have the first chance! "


    Lu Jingyun thought about it and sighed slightly.


    The evil ancestor is recovering, and just at this time, his father Lu Shaoyou also got the chance and had a new understanding.


    In the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds, the war situation with the demons is on the verge of breaking out, and it is possible to fully open at any time.


    The key lies in who Lu Jingyun''s father and Mazu will take the crucial step first. This step is likely to determine the final victory, which has to make people nervous.


    "That''s what I''m worried about. I just hope the boss won''t delay too long! Now, Chuang Ling has left 3000 thousand years in the world and can''t find any trace. If the eldest brother doesn''t come back, we can''t compete with the demons! "


    Bruce Lee frowns with deep worry.


    Lu Shaoyou doesn''t go back to thirty-three days and enter the eighteen layers of hell. These people are not fighting with the demons, even if they want to rescue the ancient 18 powerful people carrying Taoism.


    Once the magic ancestor recovers its strength, all living creatures will face the disaster of annihilation at that time!


    This is what Bruce Lee is most worried about.


    It''s hard to find the pioneers of the three thousand worlds. In the thirty-three days and the three thousand thousand worlds, no one can compete with the devil!


    Du Shaofu''s heart sank, and naturally understood the key point. He could not help but worry about it.


    "Uncle Bruce Lee, don''t worry. I believe my father will come back soon."


    Looking at all the people around, Lu Jingyun opened his mouth at the right time and said to them.


    "That''s right. Shao you has a lot of things to do, but he has never lost his chain for so many years."


    Listening to what Lu Jingyun said, Emperor batian also laughed and said in a voice.


    Such words made the surrounding emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong and others relaxed a lot.


    Especially Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, and Xiao Long, when they were still weak, they walked with Lu Shaoyou. That guy was really capable of doing things, but as emperor batian said, he never made any mistakes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2943

    "Uncle and dad are really like each other. They always come at the critical moment and make people worried."


    All of a sudden, at Bruce Lee''s side, the little star came out of his mouth and muttered softly.


    At the same time, his bright eyes stare at Du Shaofu.


    All of a sudden, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Lu Jingyun, Xiao Long and others all paid attention to Du Shaofu at the same time, and everyone showed a smile.


    "Er..."


    Du Shaofu touched his nose. I feel a little embarrassed.


    He white star one eye, how to say to pull on own head?


    Du Shaofu had already clenched his fist with one hand. If it had not been for the presence of the Dragon God, Xiaoxing''s biological father, he would have gone up to give Xiaoxing a shudder!


    But in the end, he released his hand and restrained his impulse.


    "Let''s go, leave the 18 levels of hell as soon as possible, and return to the war of gods and demons!"


    Bruce Lee opens his mouth and says to the people around him.


    Later, some people, such as Du Shaofu and Xiao Xing Xing, entered Lu Jingyun''s independent space, leaving only the five people, namely, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong and Xiao Long.


    At this time, the seven demons of the demon clan are still indomitable, clinging tightly behind them and launching a terrible pursuit.


    Relatively speaking, those who sit in and forget the realm of demons, at this time, have been far away, simply unable to match the speed of these people.


    As for the millions of troops, they can''t even eat ashes!


    But even so, Bruce Lee and others did not stop to fight with the seven demons.


    With five against seven, Bruce Lee can fight three magic generals alone without losing ground.


    However, for those who suffered heavy losses in the previous battle, such as emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, and Yang Guo, even if they were facing a magic general, they felt that they were not able to catch up with each other. After a long time, they still suffered losses.


    In such a case, the seven demons pursued each other, and all of them broke out a terrible flame.


    Xiao Long and others just want to leave the hell on the 18th floor. They don''t have the intention to fight with the demons.


    However, the people of the demon clan didn''t think so. Just as the seven and a half steps of the three thousand world and the seven demons of the demon family started to pursue and flee, Chihuang and Shen Yan from the East had already passed through the 17th layer of hell and entered the 18th layer of hell.


    At present, the general has found his last God in this layer, and is in the process of fusion and recovery.


    However, as the 18th layer of hell was broken, many powerful demons here naturally regained their freedom.


    The arrival of the two magic servants soon brought together a strong army. Those who were above the immortal realm alone were more than one million!


    This last layer of hell, actually sealed so many strong!


    Under the gathering of the two magic servants, so many powerful demons rushed out, leaving the 18th layer of hell, and then entered the 16th layer of hell, where they met with many powerful demons.


    After that, the vast immortal realm of the six or seven million demons opened up, following the retreat direction of Du Shaofu and others, and killed them outside the eighteen layers of hell!


    So many strong people''s breath condenses together, the terror is towering, the magic flame is fierce, has the posture which directly enters into 33 days, carries on the ultimate World War I posture.


    At the same time, a large number of demons who cut off the real state, seize the God state and return to the virtual state were also instructed by the two magic servants and began to gather together.


    "It won''t be long before adults can fully recover their strength! And since all the people of the three thousand worlds and thirty-three days have retreated, they can''t step into the demon world any more! "


    In the process of moving forward, the East leaves red Huang''s eyes are gloomy, the words are dense to open a mouth to say.


    On one side, Shen Yan is also serious and nods.


    The idea of the two evil servants was very simple. Since Du Shaofu and others left in a hurry and did not fight them any more, the demons naturally wanted to pursue the past all the way until they could not move forward.


    For thirty-three days, Chen Bing, one of the countless powerful demons, only needs to wait for the return of the demon ancestor, and then he can carry out a comprehensive expedition.


    During this period, the first task of these people is to keep the land of the demons, and not to let the strong men of three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds step in again!


    "That Lu Shaoyou must have met something unexpected at this time, otherwise he should have appeared long ago!"


    Shen Yan uttered his voice, so he said.


    For the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousand world''s hasty exit, the demon clan side also guessed some key points.


    According to the truth, Lu Shaoyou will not have any more powerful means to arrange. When the millions of powerful people have reached the 16th level of hell, he should come forward.


    It is for this reason that Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan have sufficient confidence. With the powerful men that the demon clan can mobilize at present, they can force those strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds out of the eighteen layers of hell, making it difficult for them to act recklessly again!"Thirty three days, three thousand worlds Jie Jie Jie Just wait for your Majesty''s fierce power to reappear, these two big worlds will be the territory of our demon clan! All the living creatures there will become blood food and slaves of the demons. No one can be an exception, including Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds! Of course, there is Du Shaofu! "


    East from the red Huang once again revealed a cold smile, forest incomparable.


    Immediately, the two magic servants were no longer talkative, and took many powerful demons along the way, plundering at full speed to the direction beyond the 18 levels of hell.


    At this time, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Qu daojue and others were all in Lu Jingyun''s independent space.


    There was no heated discussion and exchange among all the people. In the previous frenzied fighting, many people were seriously or lightly injured.


    With the help of the stable situation under their eyes, they strive for time to practice hard, just want to recover to the heyday as soon as possible.


    Du Shaofu did not pay too much attention to the outside world. He was like everyone else, with his knees crossed and his eyes slightly closed.


    However, he had some thoughts from time to time in his mind!


    Du Shaofu knew that the Dragon God''s plan was to lead all the strong to retreat into the war between gods and demons, where there were thirty-three days to meet many strong men in the three thousand world.


    Although there are no practitioners who carry the way in half step or even in the realm of carrying the way, there are still many places of sitting, forgetting and immortality, which are enough to cope with the strength that the demons can mobilize at present.


    However, Du Shaofu was worried that the power of the demons had not been fully demonstrated. If there were one or two powerful generals, the situation would be terrible.


    "The elder martial brother actually arranged such a terrible array, enveloping the whole 18 layers of hell. With the help of the ancient means of Pangu, the demon world can only enter and not get out! In other words, even if it is difficult to resist the demons and generals in the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds, they agree with the delusion if they want to kill in the thirty-three days! Unless... "


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind, and the figures of generals and ministers appeared in his mind.


    As a demon ancestor, once his strength is restored, it is not a particularly difficult thing to get rid of elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou''s means.


    What can be expected now is that elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou will return as soon as possible, one step earlier than the general''s recovery!


    In this way, we will be able to die fewer people in thirty-three days and three thousand people in the world!


    However, all this can only be expected, no one can expect the final result!


    "Now, I''m afraid my strength is still far from the elder martial brother''s plan. I don''t know what level I have to reach in order to really kill generals and ministers!"


    Du Shaofu thought about it in his mind, and he could not help feeling it.


    He is now the second level of virtual road, and his real strength is equivalent to that of the strong man who forgets the peak of the third level, which is no less than Lu Jingyun and others!


    Such strength, if in the past thirty-three days, enough to run wild, no one can stop themselves.


    However, the situation has changed for a long time, not to mention the generals and ministers who have recovered their strength. Even in the face of those evil generals who have suffered great losses in their accomplishments, Du Shaofu has accumulated the strength of hundreds of sitting and forgetting the strong, and he feels unable to cope with them!


    He can''t help but feel that, in the elder martial brother''s plan, with such a tiny bit of Taoist conduct, he wants to become a key factor in killing generals and ministers, I''m afraid it is not realistic!


    At least, we have to break through the third realm of virtual Tao, which is to carry the way with body, and then to achieve the real body of carrying Tao!


    Only with the power of carrying the Tao and breaking the shackles imposed by heaven and earth on the body and the yuan God, can we be qualified to stand at the highest place and overlook hundreds of millions of living creatures. Then we will have the strength to fight against generals and ministers!


    "Carrying the road, how can we carry the road?"


    As Du Shaofu recovered from his injury, he wrung his brow gently, and he kept understanding such a problem in his heart.


    His body, flying pieces of the original source of light haze, the sound of vibration, constantly repair the body damage.


    Du Shaofu was a little distressed. He had been in the second level of empty road for a long time, but he only made progress in this level. However, there was still a long way to go before he wanted to make a real breakthrough.


    People all know what kind of thing is the realm of carrying the Tao, which means to walk out of one''s own way and no longer be limited by everything between heaven and earth.


    If we say that all the living beings below the Tao gain strength by virtue of the laws, orders, righteousness and rules in the great world, then the realm of carrying Tao has its own independent strength, and does not need to rely on heaven and earth, because he is the day and he is the place!


    all the power that he can control is like a world in general. He has the final say of himself, that is, the world will be born, and the world will be destroyed.


    Carrying the way represents the supreme, represents the saying and following the law, and represents the Supreme Master!


    And up again, there is no image!


    Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou once told Du Shaofu that although there are two different realms of Wu Xiang and Zai Dao, they are actually only one step away. The biggest difference lies in whether they can open up an independent and complete world. Under the decomposition of the road, they can generate the evolution of laws, promote the growth of living beings, carry the annotation of boundless space, and be able to pass through Can stand the test of time rotation, can turn out the colorful things"It''s easier said than done! No wonder since ancient times, only those ancient creatures in the past thirty-three days have been able to observe the birth of the rules when the world evolves, and then reach the realm of Tao! Among the three thousand worlds, there is only a wonderful flower like Lu Shaoyou, who can''t even master the two most powerful worlds there: Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan, who are in charge of the two most powerful worlds there! "


    Du Shaofu was again filled with exclamations, and secretly felt the difficulty of carrying the road.


    The three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand thousand worlds have always produced powerful persons carrying the Tao, which are extremely limited.


    In particular, according to Emperor batian, it was for some special reasons that the huge world on that side did not come into being like the pan ancient world in ancient times. Only after many years, Lu Shaoyou, a rebellious man, appeared, who stood alone at the top of the world and was admired by the world!


    "I have mastered the four original laws and stepped into the void road! And the virtual way is a microcosmic embodiment of the realm carrying the Tao! Theoretically speaking, as long as I keep practicing, I will break into the Dao one day, and I don''t need to have too much understanding! And at that time, I''m afraid the way I''m going will be the same as that of Dalao or Pangu! "


    As Du Shaofu thought in his mind, he had already seen these problems clearly.


    But he was also very clear that if he wanted to practice step by step, he did not know how many thousands of years it would take him to achieve that step.


    Not to mention that this theory can not stand the scrutiny, just powerful demons come like the top of Mount Tai. If we wait for tens of thousands of years, the day lily will be cold, I''m afraid the world will be reduced to a demon kingdom!


    "I don''t want to go, whether it''s the way of Dalao Tianzun or Pangu! I want to realize my own way


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu''s heart suddenly burst into a spirit.


    He didn''t want to follow other people''s path step by step. The four primitive principles, from the thirty-three days and from the great God Pangu, follow the path of others to explore, which means that it will take a lot of effort and time.


    Du Shaofu suddenly felt that maybe he should have a kind of absolute spirit, to break through all obstacles and open up a road of his own!


    "I have to go back and ask elder brother Bruce Lee and a few elders for advice. Maybe their understanding can also provide me with some help."


    Du Shaofu thought in secret. He only felt that he needed to communicate with several people outside.


    In particular, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, as the postnatal creatures, actually took that crucial step and began to understand their own way, which had to be extremely shocking.


    What they have learned, for themselves, will be a rare reference, for their own future breakthrough, great benefit!


    If his elder brother Lu Shaoyou can come back in time, I''m afraid there will be more harvest by then.


    Thinking of this, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but be impatient.


    However, this kind of impatient mind was soon suppressed by him, and his whole person calmed down again.


    "Recover your strength first, maybe you will face a big war later!"


    Du Shaofu stopped thinking about it and breathed out a little.


    Now, the seven demons are still chasing after each other. Maybe the demons don''t intend to let them go to hell easily.


    If one is not good, even if they retreat to the situation of God devil war, then they will face a bloody battle!


    The urgent task now is to restore our own strength and deal with possible changes at any time.


    This piece of independent space is very calm, all living creatures in this space are constantly recovering themselves and strength, and are healing.


    Outside the space, it''s a completely different situation.


    For Xiao Long, di batian and Yang Guo, their speed is extremely fast, and there is nothing that can stop their pace along the way. Therefore, it is not too long for them to go through several layers of hell, which is much faster than that when Du Shaofu and others entered.


    However, in the rear of all the people, the seven demons will relentlessly pursue and kill them. Without money, they will make a terrible attack, intending to hinder them.


    However, these attacks, under the means of Bruce Lee and others, did not achieve the results the seven demons would like.


    The shadow of the axe, the light of the sword, and the evil spirit were all defeated.


    When the five of Bruce Lee are determined to leave, the seven evil generals have no good way to stop them.


    However, what makes people frown is that the seven demons did not mean to stop at all. They pursued all the way and did not relax at all.


    "I''m afraid the demons won''t give up so easily. Look at this posture, do you want to chase us all the way to the realm of God demon war?"


    In the rapid running, Emperor batian frowned and said.


    The seven demons will bring them a lot of pressure. Only Bruce Lee can be fearless, and the others are more or less injured and unable to fight hard."I''m afraid it''s true. I spy out a terrible evil spirit. It seems that other powerful members of the demon clan are catching up with me! Maybe, those people are really going to have a decisive battle with the three thousand worlds and thirty-three days! "


    Bruce Lee frowned and said.


    His release of the power of the original God, can vaguely feel the depths of the 18 levels of hell, those demons sitting and forgetting and immortality of the action, people are a little worried.


    "The demons may have found something wrong with us. They want to take advantage of the situation."


    Emperor taixuan also felt that things were a little bad. Now that Lu Shaoyou was not here, it was not a good thing to have a decisive battle ahead of time.


    "Let''s go first. Let''s wait until we get back to the war between gods and demons! If the demons want to catch up, let them catch up. If we really fight, we are not so afraid! "


    Xiao Long frowns and says in a deep voice.


    His whole body Qi machine vibrates, is to release more powerful force, the whole person speed increases a few points.


    In the rear, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, and Lu Xintong followed quickly.


    Behind him, the five demons will launch fierce pursuit, the speed is also extremely fast!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2944

    In the eighteen levels of hell, this long-lasting pursuit and escape has continued!


    For the Seven Magic generals, they didn''t mean to let Xiaolong, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong leave calmly.


    And at a very early time, the seven demons gave orders to Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, the two magic servants, to summon more powerful members of the demon family and kill them directly into the thirty-three days.


    Their purpose is very simple, that is, to keep the masters of the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds out of the eighteen layers of hell, and only wait for the devil ancestor to return to the peak state, then they can directly send out their troops to fight for 33 days, and then take down the 3000 great worlds!


    During this period, they will never allow anyone in the world of three hundred and thirty-three days to step into the demon world!


    With such an idea, the seven demons launched a comprehensive pursuit of Bruce Lee and others.


    The twelve men, five in the front and seven in the rear, kept moving forward, passing through layers of hell.


    It didn''t take too many years for people to return to the first level of hell. If they went outside, they would have to go through the boundless desolate star field and enter the realm of God demon war.


    "Demons, this is really not going to let go


    Bruce Lee looks back and says with a frown.


    This is one of the results that he is most worried about. In the absence of the boss, it is not suitable to have a decisive battle with the demons.


    If we really fight, we can''t take advantage of the three thousand worlds and thirty-three days.


    Moreover, they don''t know how much hidden power the demons have not shown.


    "Let''s go first. I always think the demons will not open the final battle so easily! I''m afraid they want to keep us out of the eighteen levels of hell, and wait for the devil to recover before they do it! "


    Emperor Ba Tian thought about it for a while, and then he speculated.


    The rest of the people also nodded to show their approval.


    Maybe the strong people of the demon clan are waiting for the return of landing and less travel in thirty-three days and three thousand worlds, while the demon clan is waiting for the recovery of the demon ancestor!


    In the end, which side of the situation will turn depends on Lu Shaoyou and Mozu, who will take the crucial step first.


    "Let''s go! No matter how the demons plan, we will enter the realm of the war of gods and Demons first! If they want to fight, they will not be afraid to step back in thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand people! "


    Xiao Long is full of fierce spirit. He looks like a sharp sword out of his sheath!


    Then, people are no longer delayed, full force and move, soon is directly out of the first layer of hell, to the boundless starry sky.


    Around, a lonely star running, across a strange track, mysterious and inexplicable!


    And in a place in this starry sky, there is a huge light in the flash, releasing the power of power, even if it is across an endless distance, it is difficult to ignore its existence!


    After Bruce Lee tells us, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong also understand that the terrible light is the source of chaos left by Pangu God, which contains incomparable power.


    It is because of the vast energy provided by this chaotic source that the regular order of the starry sky changed by Lu Shaoyou can maintain its operation and never stop!


    Invisibly, they can all feel the mysterious energy moving rapidly, forming a terrible bondage outside the eighteen levels of hell, containing pressure, which makes people feel throbbing.


    After death, the seven demons will soon rush out, and when they enter the boundless starry sky, they are all shocked. It seems that they feel something terrible!


    Seeing such a scene, Xiao Long and others can''t help but smile. They know that it is the terrible formation set by Lu Shaoyou that is perceived by the seven evil generals, and that they have realized the great danger.


    "Enter into the war between gods and demons. I don''t know if the seven demons will have the courage to follow me!"


    Bruce Lee gently opens his mouth and says this to several people around him.


    Then, his figure disappeared directly from the original place and never appeared again.


    Leaving the 18 levels of hell, the seal power in the whole space will be much smaller. For the strong people carrying the road, wherever the power of the original God can be peeped into, they can come in an instant. There is no need to shuttle layer by layer like in the 18 layer hell, which consumes a lot of time. 1


    "go


    Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong were all in a flash and then disappeared in their original places.


    Watching these five people leave, the seven demons did not continue to pursue. They all put their eyes on the source of the huge chaos in the starry sky, showing a bit of greed in everyone''s eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that Pangu still left such a big chaos source! If you can get it, my demons will want to get back to the top. It''s easy! "


    In the crowd, the blood god demon will make a voice, so said.In his red eyes, there was a color of salivation that was hard to hide.


    For their seven magic generals, because of the strong seal of Pangu, they didn''t break away until after these countless years. Their strength was greatly damaged, and even a small part of their peak could not be left.


    If they don''t have a big chance, it will take a lot of time for them to get back to full power.


    Now the demons and the thirty-three day war is coming, there are not so many years to wait for them to recover.


    But here today, I saw the origin of the chaos left by Pangu. I can''t help but make the seven people very happy.


    As long as the source of chaos is obtained and refined, they will become extremely relaxed if they want to fully recover!


    "If I get the source of this chaos and restore our peak strength, we can easily wipe out the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds even if the Lord Mazu doesn''t come out! Now, these two worlds are no better than those of those days. Without the hindrance of natural creatures, they are just like native chickens and dogs! "


    On one side, the wild evil spirit general was also a fierce light in his eyes, and said in a deep voice.


    He could not help but look forward to it. He seemed to think of the state after refining the chaos.


    Indeed, as he said, some of their demons will be given priority in the ancient war. Eighteen powerful men carrying Taoism jointly set up a terrorist array and take their bodies as the foundation. They not only suppressed the eighteen yuan gods of the demon ancestor, but also sealed them together.


    Under such circumstances, their strength is greatly reduced.


    But if these demons will return to their peak strength and have the cultivation of carrying the Tao in their heyday, it will be devastating for today''s thirty-three days and three thousand worlds!


    Among the creatures in the two worlds, Lu Shaoyou is the only one with strong moral education.


    Such a huge gap in strength is enough to make the demons sweep the two worlds and enslave all living creatures!


    The only thing to worry about is that the person who has not appeared so far is the pioneer of the three thousand worlds!


    The seven demons will know that the man must also be one of the ancient gods and demons, but he did not participate in the war at the beginning, nor do they know where he is now and why he does not appear at this time.


    "Is this a brand-new formation? It takes the chaotic source as the energy source, and the means is extraordinary!"


    Pluto will observe for a while and come to such a conclusion.


    It is not difficult for them to find out the state of the starry sky at this time. According to speculation, perhaps only Lu Shaoyou, the legendary master of the three thousand worlds, can have such a means.


    Through this situation, the Seven Magic generals can also judge that Lu Shaoyou''s strength is bound to be very strong, still in the prime of several major magic generals, can not be underestimated!


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to break through this situation! The origin of the chaos is in front of us, but I''m afraid it will be too hot to get! "


    The fierce locust demon general also made a sound and spoke slowly.


    "Whether it is difficult or not, we have to try again! With the strength of my seven people, it is not that there is no chance to break the arrangement of Lu Shaoyou! "


    The demon who took you heard the voice of Yin pity and said to the other six magic generals.


    "Good! Give it a try! As long as we can get the source of chaos, we can recover quickly! For this, even if the cost of spreading out is higher, it''s worth it! "


    The red flame devil''s words are deep and profound.


    The seven demons agreed with such a statement, and then they saw the blood god demon flying directly out of him. A fierce spirit constantly rose and rose on him, and quickly gathered together to form a huge bloody lightsaber, which was held up in nothingness!


    At the same time, a heavy and heavy voice was heard from the blood GOD Devil''s mouth. He only heard him say, "let me try how much weight there is in this situation first."


    When the words fall, the lightsaber of terror will move with it, just like a pillar of Optimus toppling down. It seems that it can stir up a big world. It is boundless terror!


    Such a lightsaber directly cuts down, makes the void tremble, makes the sky tremble!


    Around the endless stars in this majestic force, seems to shake up, faint shaking!


    "Boom..."


    With the action of the blood god devil, the lightsaber was finally cut down and split into the boundless void!


    However, in the distance of the lightsaber''s ferocity, a bright and colorful glow suddenly appeared in the empty space, which was as dazzling as the sun''s light, which made the Seven Magic generals squint unconsciously.


    This glow flash, and then a little dim, showing the most clear form!


    In the eyes of the Seven Magic generals, strange patterns interweave in the surrounding starry sky. They seem to be a large disordered net, which is extremely complicated and has no clue to find!


    "HISHI..."


    When the blood god demon cut the lightsaber on the light net, it was absorbed directly. It just made the light net shake slightly, but did not cause too much movement. It was disappeared!"It''s a great way. It''s incredible! Lu Shaoyou is very strong. I''m afraid it''s even more terrible than we thought! "


    What I saw in my eyes made the Seven Magic generals stunned.


    They know the strength of the blood god devil, even if it is not in the peak, but it is absolutely terrible.


    However, he did his best, but almost did not produce any effect, which is really unbelievable!


    "Let''s do it together. I don''t believe that Lu Shaoyou can really get through the sky! After all, he is not Pangu, and he is not in charge of the formation here. He would like to see how the formation can resist the joint attack of the seven of us! "


    Monroe will voice gloomy, with extreme cold meaning said.


    The remaining six also nodded at the same time.


    After that, the seven demons will gather their terrible power again. Everyone has gathered all their strength and turned into the most terrible attack!


    However, seeing a series of axe shadow knives and lightsabers formed, they were humming and shaking in the void. Every attack seemed to be able to create a new world. It was extremely terrible!


    "Boom..."


    The whole region seemed to be boiling up, sending out earth shaking explosions.


    "Chulala..."


    All the attacks finally landed, and each attack was a bully in the world, endless terror!


    At this time, the seven demons will no longer think about how to chase after Bruce Lee, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, or the decisive battle between the demons and the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds!


    They just want to get the chaos and recover their strength!


    As long as such a result can be achieved, the task of conquering the world for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds will be achieved without the help of the devil ancestor!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    The attack of the Seven Magic generals finally fell and bombarded the colorful light net!


    These seven people all played their own extremely strong strength, and did not have much reservation meaning.


    If in one side of the world, such a terrible attack in the void, enough to shake the whole world, so that countless creatures as if facing the end of the day, panic to death!


    However, after such a terrible attack finally fell, it was a scene that made the Seven Magic generals feel incredible!


    I saw that layer upon layer interwoven with the optical network, issued a violent shaking, and around the huge stars, is also rapidly shaking up!


    However, such shaking and shaking, but did not last too long!


    Only after the strength of the seven of them had disappeared, everything had returned to its former appearance, and it seemed that there was no change at all.


    That layer of optical network is still shrouded, releasing a bright light.


    The big stars are also in operation, crossing a mysterious track!


    The great chaos in the distance is still as stable as Mount Tai!


    Everything has not been shaken by the attack of the Seven Magic generals. The light net and the stars are orderly in disorder, performing their respective duties. They have always maintained their original appearance and suppressed the 18 layers of hell with terror!


    "How could it be like this?"


    The seven evil generals all frowned and were helpless.


    They were really helpless. They did not have any effect at all, which made the seven demons feel hurt.


    That Lu Shaoyou''s means are actually powerful!


    But think about it, they are far from the peak, and Lu Shaoyou''s formation is arranged with the help of Pangu, which is extraordinary!


    So after a little thinking, I think the result is acceptable.


    "Since it''s a battle, it will never be natural. Lu Shaoyou is not Pangu. In the end, there will be flaws. We don''t believe that the seven of us can''t break it!"


    The red flame devil once again made the voice of his words cruel, and his eyes became more violent.


    He was reluctant to give up and tried again.


    "Find out the weak point of this situation and gather the strength of seven of us to break it!"


    The other six demons will also speak again, and at the same time gather together to brew more powerful forces and prepare for a new round of attack!


    The origin of such a huge chaos stands in the distance, releasing charming light, but under the boundless barrier, they can only watch, which makes the seven demons are very unwilling!


    They are constantly looking for, want to break the formation, get the source of chaos!


    At this time, Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong have already returned to the realm of God devil war. Many strong men in independent space also came out, but most of them remained in it.


    That kind of space is a treasure that can only be sacrificed by the strong terrorist. For example, the space of Lu Jingyun has the effect of time acceleration. If you practice in it, you can save a lot of time.


    However, for some strong people, what they lack is not time, but understanding.At this time, Bruce Lee and others also have a glimpse of what happened in the boundless starry sky.


    "The seven evil generals actually hit the source of chaos!"


    Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan and others were very surprised. They didn''t think of this before. They only thought that the most likely way for the seven demons to fight against the gods and Demons was to kill them directly.


    But all this is also very natural, after all, it is a huge temptation, can let the seven demons will recover strength as soon as possible!


    "Father, do you want to intervene? They''re not going to break through this, are they? "


    Beside Bruce Lee, little star turned his head and looked at him. He asked in a worried way.


    She also knows the effect of that situation, which is used to trap countless powerful demons and isolate them in the eighteen levels of hell!


    At least before the death of many strong people on their side, it is very difficult for the demons to cause any infringement on the thirty-three days!


    But at this time, seeing what the Seven Magic generals have done, I can''t help but make the little star uneasy.


    "Hum! These seven magic generals look up to themselves too much


    Bruce Lee just snorted, rolled his eyes and said, "the boss''s means are beyond their reach. No matter how hard they try, it''s just futile and humiliating! What''s more, the formation is based on the seal of Pangu God, which is the seal of their ancestors, many magic generals and countless demons! With the strength of their seven magic generals, we can''t say that they can''t shake at this time. Even if they are at the peak, what can they do? "


    As he said this, Bruce Lee picked up his arm and spent his time spying on the activities outside the war between the gods and demons. He always had a sneer in his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2945

    I''m afraid no one has more confidence in Lu Shaoyou than Bruce Lee.


    In his mind, his boss''s means could not be easily broken in the hands of the Seven Magic generals, at least with the strength of the Seven Magic generals, absolutely can not do it!


    With such a mentality, Bruce Lee''s face is extremely relaxed, and the power of Yuan Shen constantly peeps at the movement in the boundless starry sky.


    Since the seven demons will focus all their attention on the origin of chaos, it is also a good thing for many strong men in the world of 303 days and 3000 worlds.


    Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong and others no longer put too much attention into it, leaving only some powerful people to keep an eye on the movements of the demon clan.


    Du Shaofu did not stay in Lu Jingyun''s space for a long time, so he appeared around the people.


    At this time, many of the strong men who had not entered the eighteen levels of hell in the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds also came to them.


    Du Shaofu glanced past, and many familiar figures appeared in his sight.


    What surprised Du Shaofu most was that he saw his sister Du Shaojing.


    "Brother!"


    Du Shaojing wears a long skirt, which sets off Ana''s exquisite body, and happily comes to Du Shaofu''s side.


    Her eyes contain endless yearning color. It has been thousands of years since Du Shaofu returned to the world of Shenwu last time!


    "Shaojing, how did you come to the thirty-three days?"


    Du Shaofu was overjoyed and asked.


    At this time, her sister has already been in a state of immortality!


    This change surprised Du Shaofu.


    It is because of Shaojing''s breakthrough in immortality that Shaojing has just come to the battlefield of gods and demons in the past thirty-three days!


    "I''ve been in the magic war for many years. I''ve heard that my brother and many strong men have entered the 18th floor hell. I''ve been worried about it all the time."


    Du Shaojing''s eyes were slightly red and said softly.


    However, when she saw Du Shaofu standing in front of her eyes perfectly, a lot of her worries faded away. Some of them were just heartfelt smiles.


    "Good, good! The strength has increased so much! "


    Du Shaofu looked at his sister, rubbed Du Shaojing''s hair with one hand, and then asked, "what''s the matter with them, father?"


    After returning from the Shenwu world for thirty-three days, Du Shaofu has been fighting all the time. First, he killed qianxu jinghuatian, exterminated many orcs, and then led millions of powerful men into the eighteen layers of hell.


    Now, after many years, I don''t know what the specific situation of Shenwu world is, and what level many powerful people in that field have reached.


    "Shenwu world is now more powerful than before, and everyone''s cultivation is very fast! The law and order there gradually formed. Although it was not as stable as it was in the past thirty-three days, it was countless times stronger than before! Now there are many immortal places in the whole Shenwu world, which is much stronger than before! "


    Du Shaojing opened his mouth and said to Du Shaofu.


    Under her narration, Du Shaofu also understood the earth shaking changes in the Shenwu world.


    Surprisingly, but quite reasonable, there are a lot of immortality in the whole Shenwu world, and the overall strength has experienced a terrible growth.


    Du Shaofu could imagine that the strongest group of people among them must be his father Du Tingxuan, the eldest brother Zhen Qingchun and the second brother Du Yunlong.


    At this time, they must be similar to Shaojing.


    Such changes made Du Shaofu more happy.


    The more powerful the Shenwu world is, the better it is!


    Just when Du Shaofu''s heart was filled with a strong feeling of joy, some people came up to him, which made him give a sharp eyebrow, and then he turned into a boundless joy.


    "Fu Yibai, old madman Qingqing, Xingyu... "


    In front of Du Shaofu, a familiar figure appeared.


    And these figures are actually old acquaintances that have not been seen for many years!


    Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi, zhongshentong, Dongli Qingqing, Dai Xingyu, qingluan Xiaoqing


    All of these figures are the old friends that Du Shaofu met along the way in the Shenwu world. After the end of the evil cult disaster, they left the Shenwu world and entered the thirty-three days.


    However, Du Shaofu had been wandering for thousands of years in the past thirty-three days, but he did not see them once. He was so tired that he felt endless longing for them.


    Who would have thought that after leaving the 18th floor hell today, I found that all the people gathered here and gathered again!


    "Shaofu boy!"


    "Brother Shaofu..."


    All the strong men quickly gathered around him and got to Du Shaofu''s side and began to have a cold talk with him.


    I haven''t seen you for many years. Everyone is very happy and chatting enthusiastically. For the time being, they all forget the heavy pressure of the demon clan."Brother..."


    At this time, Du Shaojing pulled ladu Shaofu''s sleeve and motioned him to look at several figures coming on the other side.


    These figures are all young faces, both men and women, handsome men and beautiful women, you can see at a glance that they are extraordinary.


    Looking at these young men and women, Du Shaofu was puzzled. He had never met these people.


    However, seeing each other''s appearance, it seems that he knows himself. When the other party is still in front of him, he greets Shaojing, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao in advance with eyes and smiles, which makes Du Shaofu even more puzzled.


    "Dapeng emperor, I haven''t seen you for many years!"


    When the young men and women approached, they said with a smile to Du Shaofu.


    "Brother, maybe you don''t know them yet. Let me introduce them to you."


    Du Shaofu''s side, Du Shaojing looked at his brother''s strange face, and couldn''t help chuckling. Then he said, "these are the people of the Tianbei palace family of haojiyu. You went to the Shenwu world to help you recover after the war with the demon God."


    With Du Shaojing''s voice, the young men and women nodded and smile.


    At the same time, they spoke one by one and introduced themselves to Du Shaofu.


    "Little girl, North Palace Yingruo!"


    "Little girl, the North Palace coagulates frost!"


    "In the lower North Palace, Tianhuan!"


    "Changqing in Xiabei palace!"


    At this point, Du Shaofu suddenly realized.


    Then he realized that these people were members of the Beigong family.


    At that time, I fought with the demon God, tried my best, nearly died, and left only one head intact.


    Father Du Tingxuan is not willing to let himself die like that, holding the attitude of a dead horse as a living horse doctor, he puts his only remaining head into the ancestral Sarcophagus, expecting the miracle to happen.


    Later, Lu Shaoyou, the elder martial brother who is the Lord of the three thousand worlds, sent four young strong men of the Beigong family to the Shenwu world to cure himself.


    It was because of their help that Du Shaofu recovered so quickly.


    For these people, Du Shaofu was very grateful. However, he could not see each other and had no chance to thank them.


    He bowed down to the four people politely and expressed his gratitude.


    Du Shaofu knew that without these people, it would be very difficult for him to recover. Even if he could, it would take a lot of time.


    "Don''t be polite to the emperor Dapeng. We are just a little bit of work!"


    Beigong Yingruo is graceful and graceful, which is indescribable and elegant. It shows a beautiful style.


    The remaining three people, Beigong ningshuang, Beigong Tianhuan and Beigong Changqing, nodded slightly at the same time to express their approval.


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t think so. Anyway, the four men had a great affection for themselves, which he always kept in mind.


    "It''s hard for us to see the ROC emperor for many years, but it has come to such a situation."


    On the contrary, it is the North Palace Yingruo, who doesn''t entangle in the previous affairs, directly shifts the topic and says.


    As she spoke, she showed a wry smile and kept shaking her head, looking like she had been hit.


    The other three people in Beigong ningshuang are the same. They look at Du Shaofu as if they are staring at a monster.


    As Beigong ningshuang said, when they entered the Shenwu world, their accomplishments were much higher than Du Shaofu at that time.


    Even at that time, he was suppressed by the terror of Shenwu world, and he could also play a very strong power.


    Under such circumstances, they were not qualified to give Du Shaofu treatment.


    Now, thousands of years later, as the most outstanding young generation of the Beigong family, they have already reached the immortal realm and are powerful.


    However, when compared with Du Shaofu, these young and outstanding men were suddenly eclipsed, which was nothing at all.


    "Not only the ROC emperor, many people in Shenwu world have thrown us out of a long distance!"


    Beigong Tianhuan smiles bitterly on his face. His sight sweeps through Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing and other people.


    Today''s Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing are much more powerful than the four of them. Du Shaojing''s breakthrough is not too long, but he is about to bully them, which makes several young strong men of Beigong family suffer a lot.


    "Who are you going to compete with? You have to fight with this group of abnormal guys. Isn''t that looking for abuse?"


    I don''t know when, dragon three appeared in the people''s side, said with a slight smile, with a bit of teasing.


    He was used to being beaten down for a long time. He thought that when he first met Du Shaofu, the other party was just a little guy who won the God''s realm. In front of him, he was the immortal Ninth Heaven peak, just like a god!


    However, only a few years later, the boy''s strength has been comparable to sitting in the third place. He is still in the same place, and it is difficult to find a breakthrough opportunity. Compared with Du Shaofu''s strength, he has also undergone a fundamental turn!If Du Shaofu wanted to, he would be able to crush a group of immortal jiuchongtian peaks with only one finger!


    But long San has been used to this kind of transformation and doesn''t bother with these things. Otherwise, he will be depressed just by thinking about it!


    It was for this reason that he understood the ideas of the four young people of the Beigong family, but at the same time, he was also in the mood of ridicule.


    "No, it can''t be compared with this family!"


    Ling Feng also quickly came up, head point with the chicken pecking rice.


    Du Shaofu touched his nose and gave a dry smile without saying anything.


    "Little star, look who''s here!"


    At this time, the bright voice of Longque rang out, from far to near.


    Beside him, long Xu accompanied him, but at the same time, there were three female figures.


    The three women were so beautiful that they flew out in the direction of the little stars.


    One of the women''s eyes is more urgent, eyes slightly red, rushed in front of everyone.


    "Mother!"


    The little star''s body shakes and says.


    Through the sense of blood, she can easily feel that the first woman is her own mother.


    Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and others all know that little star''s mother is from the rosefinch family, named Zhu Chenxi!


    "Daughter..."


    Zhu Chenxi rushed to the little star''s side in an instant, and took her into her arms. Tears rolled down her eyes.


    "Our family is finally reunited!"


    At this time, the Dragon God also came to embrace the little star and Zhu Chenxi.


    Beside the three, long que, long Xu and the other two women are also standing beside the three little stars with a smile in their eyes.


    "Little star come here, I''ll introduce you, this is your mother Jingchen, this is your mother Hu Yi!"


    Then, Xiao Long pulls little star and introduces two other women around Longque and Longxu.


    "The little stars are so big, they are as beautiful as your mother!"


    Called Jing Chen and tiger Yi two women gently forward, looking at the little star, reaching out to touch her hair, said with a light smile.


    Through his father''s introduction, little star also understands that the two women are the elder brother Longque and the mother of long Xu.


    "Little star has seen mother Jingchen and mother Hu Yi!"


    The little star Yingying is polite and says to them.


    This makes the smile of Jing Chen and Xu Yi even more, looking at the eyes of small stars, more and more intimate.


    "After all these years, our family is finally reunited!"


    Zhu Chenxi''s eyes are still a little red, said gently.


    Many years ago, the demon God broke into the Shenwu world. Xiaolong and Shaoyou of the old continent pursued and killed him together. Then, with the help of the ancestors of the Du family, who had the body of heaven at that time, they suppressed the demon God.


    However, due to the extremely terrifying power of repression in the Shenwu world and the immortal body of the demon God, it can not be completely wiped out.


    In order to make the Shenwu world creatures have more power to deal with when the demon cult comes back, Bruce Lee keeps his own daughter in that field to help Du Shaofu deal with the evil cult.


    But the result of this is that the little star can finally reunite with his relatives thousands of years after he was born.


    During this period, Zhu Chenxi was angry with Bruce Lee more than once and wanted him to take back his daughter.


    It can be imagined that her yearning for the little star is so strong.


    "See your daughter, let''s get together and talk to each other!"


    Xiao Long smiles and says to Zhu Chenxi.


    "Well!"


    Zhu Chenxi nodded and whispered.


    Later, after seeing Du Shaofu and others, the little star family, led by Bruce Lee, enters an independent space, where the family gets along alone.


    Seeing such a scene, Du Shaofu, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao, Lu Jingyun, Dongli Qingqing, Dai Xingyu and other people were extremely happy.


    They talked again for a long time, telling their own experiences in these years.


    However, except for Du Shaofu, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, others are relatively insipid.


    Du Shaojing stayed in Shenwu world and devoted himself to practice. Dongli Qingqing went to three thousand worlds with Tianmu Shenshu. Because of the talent of Beigong family, Dongli Qingqing got unimaginable benefits there. At this time, Dongli Qingqing was already a strong immortal.


    Dai Xingyu and qingluan Xiaoqing have been following Dongxian for years.


    As for Fu Yibai and the five old madmen, they lived a very plain life. In their words, they missed those years in the Shenwu world and fought with the demon cult. They had a fierce experience that was hard to experience in the thirty-three days.


    "It turns out that the Shenwu world is so powerful now. If I have time, I must go back and have a look!"The old madman raised his head slightly, looked up at the sky and said with longing.


    According to Du Shaofu and Du Shaojing, the five men, Dongxian, Xiyao, nanru, beichi and zhongshentong, knew that the world of Shenwu had undergone terrible changes, which was more terrible than any other world in the past thirty-three days!


    The cultivation of living beings there is also very fast, a large number of strong people emerge, not the same as before!


    If there is another demon, there is no need for strong men like Lu Shaoyou and the Dragon God. Just relying on the people of the desolate country, it can be easily suppressed!


    "It''s darotan. It''s another world opened up by a demon!"


    Du Shaofu did not conceal the origin of the Shenwu world. He told everyone about the affairs of Da Luo Tian and Da Luo Tian Zun one by one, which made Fu Yibai and others speechless.


    In their early years, they thought that the world of Shenwu was not simple and had very strange features, but they could not know where the strangeness was.


    Until today, I realized that it was actually the prototype of a big world, but because of the ancient magic war, Dalao Tianzun gave up the world, gathered all the strength and suppressed the body of the demon ancestor!


    Since the three thousand warriors have been oppressed by the God of death, even the God of death has been suppressed by the God of death!


    But now all this has changed, that world is reborn in Nirvana and regaining its mighty power!


    With the continuous improvement of Du Shaofu''s strength, the world of Shenwu is growing stronger and more prosperous. It is only a matter of time before he wants to reach a more powerful place.


    "I''m going to go back and have a look. I''m going to go there to look after the demons are solved."


    Fu Yibai sighs softly, so is the way.


    "That''s a good idea!"


    One side, Dongxian a palace dress gently shake, and then said.


    But Fu Yibai listens in the ear, it is to shrink neck abruptly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2946

    Looking at Fu Yibai''s expression, Du Shaofu wanted to laugh.


    When he was in Shenwu world, Fu Yibai was afraid of Dongxian, but he was always chasing him. Fu Yibai had to run around all the year round just to avoid her.


    Du Shaofu didn''t expect that after thousands of years of rushing away, they still failed to achieve the right results.


    But combined with the past and the current situation, the thing that can be determined is that Fu Yibai can''t escape the "magic palm" of Dongxian in this life.


    At the thought of this, Du Shaofu, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao and others could not help laughing, and wanted to grin, but in front of the two, they could only bear it and hold back.


    "Brother, you and sister-in-law Qingqing haven''t seen each other for many years. There must be a lot to say. Why don''t you find a place to talk about the old days?"


    At this time, Du Shaojing''s beautiful eyes blinked twice. First, she looked at Du Shaofu, then she glanced at Qingqing in the East.


    "Haha Shaojing is a sensible girl. That''s right! Let''s go first. Don''t disturb your brother and sister-in-law''s interest! "


    Du Xiaoyao took the talk and said with a deep smile on his mouth.


    But this words, is to let the east away from the green face a red, gently hang his head, also dare not answer.


    "Enough for you two! Even your boss and sister-in-law dare to make fun of it. Do you want to fight? "


    Du Shaofu rolled his eyes and glared at Du Shaojing and Du Xiaoyao.


    Later, he took up the hand of Qingqing, held his head high and took her away.


    Eyes two people left, around the strong are all revealed a profound smile.


    Then, hundreds of thousands of strong men gathered together in the war of gods and demons were divided into lineups and began to talk with each other.


    Among them, those who were injured in the line of the 18th floor of hell are going to find a place to recover.


    Under the instruction of a group of sitting and forgetting the strong, some people are always paying attention to the situation outside of the war between gods and Demons and in the boundless starry sky, paying attention to the movements of the seven evil generals and the whole demon family at any time.


    At this time, Du Shaofu took Dongli Qingqing to find a remote place in the magic war, and then used his own means to transform the surrounding area slightly with the power of the four primitive laws, making the place of execution similar to the outside world, and forming an independent space, just like the real world.


    It''s really thousands of years since Du Shaofu missed Dongli Qingqing. He just wanted to be alone with her and stay quiet for a while.


    With his current strength, it is not too difficult to isolate other powerful people from the outside world. Except for the existence of Xiao Long, di batian, and Yang Guo, you can enjoy prying. However, when Du Shaofu thinks about it, he knows that such strong men will not do such boring things.


    "I heard a lot about you when I was in the three thousand world!"


    In the independent space, Dongli Qingqing stands opposite Du Shaofu. His eyes are like water. He looks at the purple robed youth in front of him. With endless affection, he says softly, "you have been wandering for thirty-three days these years, but I have not been able to accompany you."


    As she spoke, her eyes turned red. Obviously, she knew Du Shaofu''s many experiences over the years and his many experiences, which made her heart ache.


    "Silly girl, I am your man, what is this matter?"


    Du Shaofu smiles and reaches out to take Dongli Qingqing into his arms.


    But in his heart, Du Shaofu was full of joy.


    As a man, he naturally wants to get the endless care of his own woman. In the past terrible fighting, sometimes he also wants ouyangshuang, Dongli Qingqing, Sima Muhan and others to accompany him.


    However, Du Shaofu knew very well that he could not protect all the women. Instead of letting his beloved commit danger, he should bear more hardships and make his own way into the world alone!


    Now hearing Dongli Qingqing''s tender words, Du Shaofu only thinks that all his efforts are worthwhile. The stronger his own strength, the more able he is to protect the people he wants to protect.


    In the past thousands of years, whether in the world of Shenwu or in the past thirty-three days, are not all experiences aimed at seeking greater breakthroughs and reaching stronger realms, so as to be able to better get together with one''s close relatives?


    As long as the people who are concerned about themselves also care about themselves, then even if they bear more suffering, what is it?


    At this moment, Du Shaofu''s heart was touched by Dongli Qingqing''s words. He held her waist with one hand and her back tightly with the other, as if to rub the women around him into his body.


    "This time, I can finally fight with you


    Dongli Qingqing put his chin on Du Shaofu''s shoulder and whispered.


    A warm and fragrant air flowed from the vermilion lips to Du Shaofu''s neck.


    He sniffed hard and sniffed at the unique fragrance of the woman''s hair in his arms. He felt that his mind was open and happy, and all kinds of pressure in the past disappeared in this moment."Well, let''s fight together!"


    Du Shaofu nodded slightly, and then said, "but as long as I''m here, you will never face any mistakes, unless I..."


    Thinking of the horror of the demons, Du Shaofu could not help but secretly swore in his heart that he would be close to his relatives and lovers.


    Even if the whole world can''t survive, he will protect his close relatives and love until the last moment of his life!


    However, his words had not finished, but was directly interrupted by the east from Qingqing.


    "No!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Dongli Qingqing''s body shakes slightly and breaks free from his arms. A slender hand is lifted up against his lips to stop him from talking.


    That pair of bright eyes in the flow of water waves, tenderness full show, carefully looking at the man in front of, such as looking at the most beloved thing.


    "Qingqing..."


    Du Shaofu called softly and wanted to say something more.


    But the next moment, it is two pieces of soft directly blocked his lips, so that he can not continue.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body trembled slightly, but he felt that his mouth was full of sweet taste. It was like the green grass in spring, which made him feel comfortable.


    He suddenly had a feeling of being wrapped by the gentle breeze and began to taste the unique sweetness.


    In the independent space, the two people embrace each other and touch each other''s charm.


    Time went by slowly. At some time, a warm thing broke Du Shaofu''s lips and teeth and slipped into his mouth like a playful little snake, which hooked his tongue.


    Du Shaofu was suddenly agitated and gave a warm response.


    That pair of strong and powerful hands also began to swim, gently lifted over the delicate body, along the moving arc.


    Gradually, his hands are climbing to a certain peak, the palm of the soft touch, wonderful!


    "Well..."


    Dongli Qingqing let out a light breath in his mouth, but did not make any resistance. Instead, his hands pressed on the back of Du Shaofu''s jingzao and hugged him more tightly.


    Du Shaofu was not difficult to feel that Dongli Qingqing was already a little hot, and his face was red, like drinking alcohol!


    In the following time, the situation between the two became more and more intense. Du Shaofu''s powerful palms kept moving, sometimes at the top, sometimes at the bottom, attacking the city and plundering the land. However, all the places he had passed were slightly trembling.


    At the same time, Dongli Qingqing is also responding warmly, allowing the man in front of him to do whatever he wants.


    With the passage of time, pieces of silk thread slowly faded, showing a more moving scenery.


    But see this piece of independent space, it seems to be Sheng Chun, gorgeous boundless.


    Under the arrangement of Du Shaofu, everything here is under control, surrounded by green mountains, long flowing green water, Yao flowers blooming, green grass paving the floor!


    Under the pleasant spring scenery, a jade body is half hidden in the grass, quietly and horizontally.


    Dongli Qingqing opens his eyes and looks up.


    Between the vermilion lips, the breath of fragrance is revealed.


    She lifted her arm as white as a silk.


    I don''t know when the neck has been scarlet, driving the two mountains, is also showing the meaning of crystal clear, two Pink Jade Beads stand tight, attractive.


    "Qingqing..."


    Du Shaofu was already in a state of tension. How could he bear it.


    He gently stroked the jade feet beside his feet, climbed up all the way, and then separated one of them.


    In front of the most mysterious place, under the cover of a cluster of green velvet, it releases an attractive atmosphere.


    Du Shaofu felt thirsty for a while. He didn''t want to delay for half a second. He took up his gun and jumped on his horse to attack him!


    Accompanied by the sound of two people at the same time, the war suddenly opened!


    It has been many years since he left Shenwu last time. Now Du Shaofu is like a hungry wolf with red eyes.


    Now that the first World War has begun, we have launched a hearty collision and wanton expedition!


    With the increasingly fierce situation of the war, the jade below shows a rough sea, ups and downs, swaying health posture!


    The swordsmen are colliding, the battle song is playing, and the hot sweat is spreading!


    At the place where short arms meet, the water gurgling, such as the river and the ocean, is thin and flowing.


    Du Shaofu entered and went out a hundred times, not half tired. On the contrary, he became more and more brave in the war, and his attitude was high!


    He has a strong sword to attack the world!


    However, in this case, the east away from Qingqing was not forbidden to close the defense line, which greatly increased Du Shaofu''s resistance to advance and retreat!


    Neither of them gave in, but showed all their strength and collided with each other!


    But listen to the strong sound of collision in singing, such as a high tune, moving heart!


    This kind of war is really coming and going, vivid and wonderful!I don''t know how long it took, and finally it was at a certain moment that the War reached the most intense place!


    Immediately, it is to hear a burst of uncontrollable roar from two people''s mouths at the same time, the two people in the fierce confrontation, are all tensed up!


    Then, in the sudden and violent shaking, Du Shaofu finally made a fierce move with his sword, which made him fiercely enter the deep land!


    At the same time, a violent wave came and submerged Du Shaofu''s spear!


    The warm feeling will wrap two people, let a person only feel incomparably comfortable!


    Only in the blink of an eye, the terrible war suddenly ended, and the battlefield showed rare peace!


    Du Shaofu and Dongli Qingqing are both panting after a wonderful battle in this world.


    They give each other some of their warmest things and get endless satisfaction.


    "It still hurts a little!"


    Dongli Qingqing hugs Du Shaofu''s body and sticks to himself tightly. He whispers.


    Although it was not the first time that she had been with Du Shaofu, she still felt some pain at this time.


    Previously, because of too much involvement, I didn''t have this feeling, but now everything calms down, the pain suddenly surges up.


    "I''ll be gentle next time."


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth with a smile.


    When I was still weak, I spent the first time with Dongli Qingqing and Su Muxin because of an accident.


    But that time, no one has tasted the taste, only spent in the muddle.


    After thousands of years, I really enjoyed it.


    Obviously, this feeling of Dongli Qingqing is more profound. She blushes with shame and her eyes open and close, showing extreme love to the men around her.


    After the first World War, they hugged each other and talked about some words with each other, regardless of the gradual passage of time.


    "If only one could be born to you this time!"


    All of a sudden, Dongli Qingqing stroked his abdomen and mumbled to open his mouth.


    She is a little envious of Ouyang Shuang and gives birth to a little Kirin, but Dongli Qingqing also knows that it was an accident.


    After so many years, after her first intimate contact with Du Shaofu, Dongli Qingqing naturally wants to blossom and bear fruit with Du Shaofu!


    Even if Du Shaofu will continue to fight in the outside world, at least he can be a little daughter-in-law, stay at home, teach children, and give spiritual sustenance!


    "Hehe, hehe, hehe..."


    However, listening to Dongli Qingqing''s words, Du Shaofu suddenly began to laugh, and his eyes showed a bit of indecent color.


    He licked his lips. He had just had enough, but then he looked like a hungry wolf with fierce eyes.


    Dongli Qingqing didn''t respond to it. He blinked and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Isn''t it easy to have one? How hard I try


    Du Shaofu said, however, the strange smile on his face made Dongli Qingqing hear the sound of bad water flowing in his stomach.


    "Bah! I wish you well


    She could not help but spat, and her face turned ruddy again.


    But as soon as Dongli Qingqing had finished his sentence, Du Shaofu immediately and tightly gathered together to fight again!


    "What are you going to do..."


    East from Qingqing some flustered, a look of panic.


    "You don''t want to give birth to a little guy for me. I''m a father who doesn''t work hard. How can he appear easily?"


    Du Shaofu pressed Dongli Qingqing on the grass again and said, "in this case, I can only work harder! Sow more, you can reap more! "


    "Just after finishing, you Well Mmm... "


    Dongli Qingqing tries to push Du Shaofu away, but soon her lips are blocked.


    Under the strong offensive launched by Du Shaofu, Dongli Qingqing was once again occupied by the enemy, bearing endless attacks and attacks!


    In this independent space, a new round of fighting starts, fierce and spectacular!


    At the same time, in the eighteen layers of hell, the demons move!


    Under the leadership of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, a large number of powerful people of the demon family, including sitting and forgetting, immortality, beheading the truth and seizing the realm of the gods, gathered together to walk outside the 18 levels of hell.


    These people have been summoned, just want to follow the pace of Dragon God and others, all the way into the thirty-three days.


    Even if the final decisive battle is not carried out for the time being, we should at least keep many of the strong men of the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds out of the eighteen layers of hell and not let them go further!


    Only wait for the devil ancestor to recover to the peak, and then carry out the final killing!In terms of speed, these countless powerful demons can''t compare with emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, and seven magic generals.


    In addition, when passing through the barrier of each layer of hell, there are still many places of sitting and forgetting to protect those demons who seize the gods, cut down the truth and immortality, so their speed is slowed down a little bit.


    Of course, with all our efforts and unimpeded Road, the speed of leaving Chihuang and others in the East is not slow. They quickly pass through the barrier of hell one after another. At this time, they have broken through the eighth layer of hell and come to the seventh layer of hell.


    After a while, they will meet with the seven demons again.


    The most important thing is that after the devil ancestor opened the 18th layer of hell, he also came out of the two magic generals!


    The two men had already taken the first step. At this time, they must have almost gone out of the scope of the demon world.


    At the same time, outside the eighteen levels of hell, in the boundless starry sky, the seven demons have jointly launched many attacks, but none of them can break Lu Shaoyou''s modified formation.


    In the hearts of the seven strong men, there is a strong reluctance to let go.


    For the origin of the chaos, at this time they have been listed in the ranks of the must get, is bound to get it in hand, in order to restore their own strength!


    To this end, the seven demons will work hard, but it is still difficult to find the weakness of this situation!


    "It''s no way to go on like this. With the strength of my seven people, I can''t break through this situation. Lu Shaoyou''s means are really terrible!"


    The blood god demon will be gloomy Mou son, deep voice says.


    "Only because our strength has been greatly damaged, otherwise, we can''t wait for such an array!"


    The ghost will make a sound, with a bit of sinister gas.


    They have spent a lot of time here, and none of the people in the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds have actually come out to stop them. It seems that they are very confident in Lu Shaoyou and this formation.


    It is just like this that makes the seven demons feel more and more hate!


    Lu Shaoyou was not born with a natural spirit, but stopped their seven magic generals by means of means. This is really unacceptable!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2947

    In fact, for the Seven Magic generals, it is really helpless. After countless years of seal, they have already lost their peak.


    What''s more, Lu Shaoyou''s formation is based on the seal of Pangu. It''s so terrifying that it can''t be broken easily!


    But if the seven demons are in their prime, it is not that they have no chance to break through all these and get the source of chaos!


    But then again, if the demons did not lose their strength, why should they covet the source of chaos? What is the use of it?


    "Our men are here. We can try again this time."


    At this time, the red flame demon will turn his head and look at the entrance of the 18th floor hell.


    I can see that black hole in the starry sky has great power circulation, rolling evil gas surging out. If there are two powerful evil masters, they will rush from it!


    And such a breath, for the presence of the seven demons will be more familiar!


    "Shua Shua..."


    Soon, only after the red flame devil left the words, two figures rushed out of the black hole and fell in front of the Seven Magic generals.


    These two people are similar to the Seven Magic generals on the scene. Their faces have the extreme characteristics of the demon family, and they all exude ferocity.


    The first man is dressed in a black robe, covering all his appearance, but it is not difficult to perceive that his cultivation is terrible!


    Outside the second person, there was a wisp of green air, which turned into a ghost claw and danced in the void!


    These two people are the other two magic generals of the demon family, named the shadow hiding general and the soul ghost magic general!


    In this way, together with the blood GOD Devil general, Ming Luo demon general, Huang Sha Magic general, red flame devil general, fierce locust devil general, and the seventh demon general in the 18 layers of hell, lunxu Magic general, which was the last to appear in the 18 layers of hell, will have nine magic generals!


    "Nine of me are here. I should be able to break through the formation of Lu Shaoyou."


    The fierce locust demon will speak in a deep voice.


    In his heart, he only felt that by uniting the forces of all the nine magic generals, he had a great chance to obtain the origin of chaos.


    "Let''s try it again. If it doesn''t work, we''ll kill it in thirty-three days! What''s the use of Lu Shaoyou''s tactics here? Are not those people in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds unable to get out of this situation? As long as we can get rid of the tens of millions of people there, in the end, it will only make Lu Shaoyou a loner. "


    The demon said with pity, and at the same time, he turned his eyes to the direction of the war between the gods and demons.


    With his accomplishments, it''s not difficult to find out the general situation there. It is known that there are 33 days and 3000 strong men in the world!


    In addition, the formation set by Lu Shaoyou has some characteristics. It can only enter but not go out!


    Those thirty-three days and three thousand strong men in the world who were in the situation of the war between gods and Demons also stepped into the dead end and could not leave again.


    As long as the nine demons will lead a large number of demons to rush in and kill them, then those people will be killed and injured!


    For Lu Shaoyou, I''m afraid he would not like to see such a result!


    "Go ahead and find the weakness of the situation!"


    Just came here the spirit of the demon will make a sound, so said.


    Then, the nine demons will no longer delay, are all trying to move, exerting all their strength, ready to launch a new round of impact!


    Such nine people, is not the absolute strong existence in ancient times, only next to Pangu, Mazu, Daluo Tianzun and so on!


    If their strength is at the peak, in today''s world, it will be enough to sweep the world for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds. Without any effort, they don''t need the hands of the devil ancestor. They can crush everything, wipe out hundreds of millions of living creatures, and make the world a devil''s land!


    "Boom..."


    This vast expanse of starry sky, sounded a terrible detonation, terrible energy catharsis, turned into a destructive storm, swept across all directions!


    The nine demons joined hands to search for the weakness of the invisible formation!


    Under the powerful bombardment, it seems that the whole starry sky is stirred, and the huge stars are shaking, as if they want to break away from the original track.


    At the same time, the invisible array is also affected by a lot of influence, that piece of light covering everything, crazily swaying, so as to burst out!


    The nine demons will do their best. The scene is so terrible that people can''t stop shaking!


    Many strong men in the war between gods and Demons also found such a situation, and many living creatures had a sense of panic in their hearts.


    "The formation set by the three thousand masters of the world will not be broken by these nine demons?"


    Some people are always watching and probing the movements of the demon clan. When they see that two demons will appear, they will fight together with the previous seven magic generals, which inevitably means that they are uncertain.


    They are very confident in the three thousand masters of the world, but there are too many magic generals who can''t hold the demons. There are nine people in total, which together is a terrible strength!"It should not be broken so easily. How can we estimate the means of the three thousand masters of the world?"


    Next to him, a strong man of thirty-three days spoke.


    In spite of all his worries, he preferred to believe that the nine magic generals would join hands rather than break through his means out of his trust in the three thousand masters of the world.


    "Well said! The Dragon God has already said that those magic generals'' strength is greatly damaged, far from the peak, they can''t do it! What''s more, if the situation is really critical, the Dragon gods will definitely direct their efforts and interfere with the nine demons. They will never watch them break through this situation! "


    Soon, another strong man pondered for a moment and said such a sentence.


    When other people hear the speech, they all feel that they are worried.


    As the strong man said, even if the nine demons really have the ability to break the battle set by the three thousand masters of the world, then the Dragon gods and others can''t sit back and ignore!


    And as long as those a few half step road strong hand, you can cut off the intention of the demon clan.


    As everyone knows, this great array has isolated the 18 layers of hell of the demon clan from thirty-three days, forming an independent place. The purpose is to avoid suffering unimaginable damage in the war for thirty-three days!


    So, in any case, we can''t watch the formation break!


    After such a brief discussion, people gradually felt relieved.


    However, the huge movement in the starry sky has attracted more and more powerful people to watch through the gates of hell in the war between gods and demons!


    And as time goes on, people are more certain that Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, is really terrible!


    The nine demons tried their best to shake the terrible situation!


    In the fierce waves, the stars, though fierce and trembling, are still firmly running in the existing track, making a terrible roar under the attack of the nine magic generals.


    Around a tight network of light, as if by the hurricane, swaying, but also did not really break up!


    No matter how the nine demons will do, they can''t really break all this!


    "Damn it, Lu Shaoyou, it''s so weird


    At the end of the day, the nine demons could not help but began to curse and indignant.


    But they have no way, that huge chaos source stands in the distance, emitting attractive light, attracting them.


    However, the invisible formation barrier makes it difficult for the nine demons to get closer, let alone take them to their hands to restore their strength.


    Different from the mood of the nine demons, many strong men in the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds showed a happy and knowing smile at this time.


    Innumerable people are watching the movement outside, seeing that the nine demons are helpless, how can it not make people feel very happy!


    "What about the nine demons? Now they are no longer ancient times. How can these people compare with the three thousand masters of the world under the great loss of their strength?"


    "Yes! Fortunately, they are still beyond their ability to break through the array set by the three thousand masters of the world and get the source of chaos! "


    "Is it so easy to steal the things left by Pangu God?"


    "The nine evil generals, looking at their sickly appearance, I think it''s better to call them" nine big insect generals! "


    "Ha ha, that''s right, nine insect generals! If the three thousand masters of the world come back in person, I''m afraid that one of them will be knocked over. How can we allow them to jump up and down like this? "


    For a while, the voices of ridicule broke out among many strong men in the situation of God devil war.


    They know that with the strength of the nine magic generals, it''s very easy to pry into these words.


    Moreover, such cruel ridicule will certainly infuriate the nine people.


    However, there is no fear in the hearts of the people. They have been immersed in the shadow of demons'' terror for so many years. At this time, it is not easy to have a vent. Naturally, they want to vent well!


    The result of the big deal is that the war with the demons broke out in advance for thirty-three days and three thousand generations!


    At this time, there are many people who want to fight with the demons fiercely. How can they retreat!


    "Hold back! It would be bad for us if the nine evil generals were angry at this time and the final decisive battle broke out! "


    A strong man made a voice, indicating that all the people around him should keep quiet and not be heard by the nine demons.


    But at the same time when he spoke, the corners of his mouth also looked like a joke, as if he didn''t mean to be restrained.


    But listening to such words, people all looked at each other with a smile, knowing that what was said was still very reasonable. After all, if we really fight with the demons now, we will surely suffer losses in thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds.


    As long as Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, returns as soon as possible, he can lead many powerful men to carry out a powerful sweep and directly kill them into the 18 levels of hell!But the premise is that before this, Mazu won''t recover first!


    Many of the strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds were all gathered in the war between gods and demons. However, in the following period of time, they just kept sneering, but they did not make any further remarks to ridicule the nine demons.


    Not long after that, the five and a half steps of Dragon God, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong also appeared again and watched with others.


    Du Shaofu also brought Dongli Qingqing to the public.


    "It turns out that in the 18th layer of hell, there are still two magic generals! If there is a collision with the demon clan at this time, we will not be easy to deal with it! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were a little dignified. He cast away the power of the original spirit, and peeped into the existence of the shadow demon general and the soul demon general in the boundless starry sky.


    At that time, when they were fighting the demons in the 16th floor hell, the generals just opened the door of the 18th floor hell.


    Not long after that, they began to retreat.


    Now that he has left the eighteen levels of hell and returned to the realm of God demon war, the two great demons have followed and joined with the other seven demons.


    This is a terrible force. If we rely on the Dragon God, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, it will be very difficult to deal with it.


    Even if a demon will not be restrained, the strong man in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds will face an unimaginable and terrible ending!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu could not help feeling heavy.


    "Let''s deal with all changes with the same. It depends on how the demons do it! If they want to fight, we can''t retreat at all! "


    On one side, Bruce Lee takes Du Shaofu''s words and says so.


    Everyone hopes that time can drag on a little longer and wait for Lu Shaoyou to return.


    At that time, it is the best time to fight with the demons.


    But at the same time, there are also huge risks. Once the devil ancestor appears earlier than Lu Shaoyou, it will be a disaster for the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds. No one wants to see that happen.


    "The rest of the demons, too


    Under the crowd, the nine demons will continue to use powerful means to bombard the array of terror in the starry sky.


    And as time goes on, many people feel that in the eighteen layers of hell, another terrible news comes out.


    After careful observation, we can see that it is one of the most powerful members of the demon family. Led by Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, the number of people who are sitting and forgetting and immortality is 70, 000!


    Such a terrifying army is advancing rapidly through the 18 layers of hell and coming out of the first layer of hell!


    It must not be long before those people can really come.


    "Be ready for everything. As long as the demons start, we will have to fight at any time!"


    Emperor Ba Tian opened his mouth in a deep voice with a strong sense of solemnity.


    Listening to his words, many strong men in the magic war situation began to tense their nerves.


    Everyone realized that maybe there will be a big war.


    At that time, it will no longer be as easy to push forward all the way as it was when we were killed in the 18th floor hell.


    Once the demons decide to go to war, it will be a terrible duel and fight, and all creatures can''t stay out of it!


    No one spoke any more, and there was a great silence in the war between gods and demons.


    Many strong men in the three thousand thousand thousand world and thirty-three days are all fighting with the spirit of twelve points, paying close attention to the external dynamics, and waiting for the two magic servants to lead countless demons out.


    Under such circumstances, time flows day by day, but to all people, it seems to be in a flash!


    To this day, finally in a terrible roar, the boundless sky suddenly sent out a huge earthquake!


    The door of the first layer of hell, gushed out pieces of thick black magic gas, which also mixed with bloody and violent gas, showing the power of blood cutting and killing, which makes people''s eyes move!


    Then, I saw a huge and boundless cloud covering over. Among the clouds, there was a powerful demon!


    These people''s Qi movements are so intertwined that their momentum is enough to frighten the sky and the earth. Even if Du Shaofu''s cultivation is expected, they all feel that the original spirit is shaking!


    "Guard at the gate of hell, as long as the demons show signs of starting, we will rush out at the first time!"


    Du Shaofu let out a sigh of relief, and then said so.


    People around nodded silently to show understanding.


    At this time, in front of a large number of powerful demons, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan separated from each other and went directly to the nine magic generals.


    After a simple understanding, the two evil servants also understand why the nine evil generals did not fight against the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds, but stayed in the starry sky all the time. It turns out that there is the source of chaos left by Pangu."The nine demons can''t get the origin of the chaos at the same time. It seems that we can''t break the array set by Lu Shaoyou!"


    Dongli Chihuang thought about it and came to such a conclusion.


    As a matter of fact, he also wanted to get the origin of the chaos in his heart. The two magic servants and the nine magic generals were not strong enough, far from the peak.


    If we can refine the source of chaos left by Pangu, we can recover our strength quickly!


    But obviously, after a long time of hard work of the nine demons, it seems that all this is not so wonderful. If you continue to shoot, it is just in vain!


    "In that case, let''s fight against the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds! My nine demons will be there, whether or not to restore strength does not affect the results! Lu Shaoyou still didn''t appear. Something must have happened to him! If we can wipe out the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds before he comes back, we will see how he will cry at that time


    Shen Yan''s mouth showed a sinister smile and said to ten people around him.


    So Lu Shaoyou has been setting out all these years, fighting against their demons everywhere. Isn''t it just for the sake of preserving thirty-three days and three thousand worlds?


    But now they have an absolute advantage. If they can solve the two big world people before he comes back, all Lu Shaoyou''s efforts will be in vain. If he wants to see them at that time, his expression will be very wonderful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2948

    Thinking of this, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, together with the nine magic generals, all show a grim smile.


    "Almost all the strong men in the world are concentrated here in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand years. If we annihilate them all here, we can save a lot of our efforts."


    Huang Sha demon gently swung the axe in his hand, and the force of the road burst out, making the surrounding space appear a terrible ripple.


    He glanced at the direction of the war between the gods and demons, and his whole body exuded a sense of bloodthirsty.


    "After solving these creatures, we will own the chaos when the devil ancestor comes back to deal with Lu Shaoyou in the future."


    The blood god demon''s body was covered with blood, which looked terrible. He showed a mouth of white teeth and made it appear more trembling.


    If we have solved the problem of the three hundred and thirty-three days'' gathering of the powerful men in the three thousand worlds, we will be able to conquer those two great worlds in the future, and we will never encounter any effective resistance again!


    At that time, you only need to deal with Lu Shaoyou, and everything will be in control!


    Although the formation in the starry sky is terrible, it must not have played an important role in the hands of the adults in their heyday.


    As long as the adult hands, will break it and open, that group of chaos is bound to belong to their nine magic generals and other people!


    "At such a critical time, Lu Shaoyou disappeared! Jie Jie Jie... "


    Among all the magic generals, the lunxu devil''s body is unstable, which seems to have a strong ethereal meaning, as if he is in other time and space, unpredictable!


    He said with a cold smile, "in this case, we should take advantage of this opportunity to turn thirty-three days and three thousand worlds into an empty shell before he comes back! Jie Jie Jie... "


    Listening to the words of lunxu Magic general, the other eight magic generals and the two magic servants sneered at the same time.


    If Lu Shaoyou appears as soon as possible, the most troublesome thing at this time should be their demons.


    The original thirty-three days and three thousand thousand people have already been killed in the 16th layer of hell. Once Lu Shaoyou joins in, he is afraid that he will go directly to the 18th layer of hell, which will interfere with the recovery of Mazu!


    But Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan didn''t expect that the strong men of the two big worlds retreated without any reason, and walked all the way back to this place!


    For the demons, without Lu Shaoyou''s help, this is a rare opportunity to quickly eradicate the thirty-three days and three thousand people in the world!


    At the same time, you can also restore your own strength without any interference from the outside world!


    For the demons, this is the most satisfactory thing!


    "What are you waiting for? Gather all the people and start killing!"


    The demon general snorted, and his whole body was filled with cold light and said.


    "My axe is ready to reap life and drink blood!"


    The evil General of the famine evil spirit weighed the bloody axe in his hand, and his body was full of strong fighting spirit!


    Where will the nine demons delay again? All of them are facing the direction of the war between gods and demons.


    In these nine people, a layer of terrible evil gas rolling and moving, as if the turbid waves empty, powerful!


    At the same time, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are also moving!


    They quickly went to the gathering place of the demon army in the distance and issued a new order!


    Only in a flash, countless demons began to move!


    The huge black cloud formed by the endless evil Qi entangled together began to move rapidly towards the position of the God devil war situation!


    At this time, they no longer pay attention to the terrible formation in the surrounding starry sky, nor do they want to capture the source of chaos left by Pangu!


    Everyone''s goal at this time is very consistent, that is to kill in the war between gods and demons, and to crush and kill all three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand worlds!


    "The demons will fight after all!"


    In the war between gods and demons, the faces of all the powers are not very good-looking.


    Although they are well prepared, they are going to face a bitter battle which is absolutely unimaginable!


    "I''m afraid of him! Let''s fight. It''s no more than death! If the demons want to invade me for thirty-three days, they have to step on my corpse first! "


    "Fight well, I don''t have a coward in the world! Even if it''s death, we have to let the demons have a good drink


    "Come on, demon. Let''s have a fight today! Even if they step back, they will be cowards! "


    Many strong men of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds roared, and everyone was full of morale, and the battle spirit was high!


    Since many years ago, everyone has known that the demon clan is about to return!


    And at that time, it also set off an endless panic for the whole period of thirty-three days, which made many living creatures in a state of panic!Many legends handed down from ancient times make people fear. For the powerful and terrifying demons, it seems that a cloud is hanging over everyone''s head for thirty-three days, which makes it hard for people to get rid of it!


    However, as the years went on, when everything began to proceed in an orderly manner, the three thousand masters of the world and Du Shaofu and other people worked hard and arranged for the affairs of the demons, so that many creatures gradually settled down.


    Up to now, the great powers have already made full psychological preparations.


    Since there is no way to avoid a war with the demons, let''s have a good fight!


    As long as we can save the whole world for thirty-three days, we will not hesitate to sacrifice any more!


    With their own lives, in exchange for the stability of the family, race and mountain gate behind them, this sale is not a loss!


    Even after the death of the war, there is no change in the final result. At least it is a well deserved death!


    "Go! Meet the demons


    At this time, the Dragon God, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong took the lead and flew directly out of the God demon battle realm to the boundless starry sky.


    Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao and other strong men followed closely, and everyone exuded a strong and fierce breath!


    "Kill!"


    A large number of immortality, the real situation is also moving, the strong people of all ethnic groups have moved, it is not the surging weather machine, entangled together, as if carrying a terrorist big world in action!


    When these strong men fell in the boundless starry sky, the terrible energy burst out, making the vast void into chaos, the scene was incomparable!


    Dragon God, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong are the first to take charge of the nine demons!


    They carry the overbearing spirit that is hard to cover up, but at the same time, everyone''s face is very serious!


    The existence of the nine magic generals is the most powerful fighting power of the demons, which is enough to form the most terrible threat to the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds!


    In the face of such nine people, Bruce Lee only feels that it is the limit to keep the four invincible. The other five magic generals will have an overwhelming advantage when they fight against the four. After all, their injuries are far from recovered.


    As for the three hundred and thirty-three days and the immortality of the three thousand worlds, they are not afraid of demons at all!


    But I''m afraid that even if only one demon will rush into the crowd of the two worlds, it will cause unimaginable damage!


    Sure enough, when Bruce Lee and others rush forward, the nine demons have already moved!


    What makes people feel heavy is that these nine people rush out in an instant. The blood god demon general, the Ming Luo demon general and the Huang Sha demon general come directly to Xiao Long, while the red flame demon general, fierce locust demon general, Duoyou demon general and lunxu Magic general plunder the emperor batian, the Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong respectively!


    The last general of hiding shadow and soul was killed in another direction, where Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque and other powerful people were located!


    The intention of the nine magic generals is very obvious. They don''t intend to fight with Longxuan and Emperor batian! These people''s ideas are the same as those of Xiaolong and others. They want to hold the strongest of each other. But for the demon clan, they only need seven magic generals to come out, so that long Xuan and others can''t be distracted. Once the remaining two magic generals are killed in the group of sitting and forgetting strong, they will be one-sided


    blood abuse!


    But in the face of such a situation, no one has a better way to deal with it. Du Shaofu and others have to go forward bravely!


    All of a sudden, a hundred sitting and forgetting strong people gathered together and formed an array with Du Shaofu as the center!


    Then, Du Shaofu''s eight trigrams were used to condense the strength of these 100 strong men into his own strength, ready to resist the impact of the two magic generals!


    "Jie Jie Jie Die, Du Shaofu


    The shadow devils laugh coldly, which contains a strong sense of killing.


    He and hunyinmo would rush to Du Shaofu''s side in an instant!


    The corners of the two demons'' mouths were full of gloomy smiles, and they looked at the powerful men in front of them like death!


    "There are children, wives and relatives who have landed and traveled less. If you have solved the problem, he must be very heartbroken! Jie Jie Jie... "


    The ghost will speak in a gloomy voice. It sounds like a terrible person!


    The two magic generals were violent and fierce. Most of these people in front of them had a close and inviolable relationship with Lu Shaoyou.


    If all these people were killed here, it would be a huge blow to them!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were gloomy, and he didn''t pick up the two magic generals at all. He just drank a lot and flashed out with a huge eight trigrams!


    In his hands, Zijin tianque is in his hand, and he is crazy and stirring, drawing out a sword like the whole world!


    And at the same time, after he hit, he immediately retreated.Only in the next moment of his body flash, a piece of blood shining through the void, as if it was able to create the world, terrible!


    This is an attack by the soul demon general. It is extremely terrifying. If Du Shaofu didn''t avoid it quickly, he might be able to break his eight trigrams in an instant!


    "Boom..."


    Almost at the same time, the sword shot by Du Shaofu was also blasted away, and it was turned into pieces in the shadow demon''s hands. The broken energy was dancing in the sky, and the light was bright!


    "Can you escape?"


    Seeing Du Shaofu fly back, the ghost will snort coldly and rush out again. The cold voice says.


    He and dun shadow demon move together, and again divide them into two directions, and force Du Shaofu to pass.


    In the eyes of the two, even if the boy''s means were even more powerful, they could not be stopped. As long as he was close to him and surrounded by a dead place, the life and death of the other side would be in his hands!


    "Uncle Du, don''t fight with them!"


    In the eight diagrams, Lu Jingyun speaks to Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu nodded after hearing the speech, which was exactly what he intended.


    The strength of the two magic generals is extraordinary, and it is not the strength of these people who can deal with them together.


    It''s better to take circuitous measures and go around with the two demons instead of fighting with them!


    Having made up his mind, Du Shaofu naturally would not do stupid things. He was joking. He had already had experience. If he dealt with two magic generals with the power of one person, he was looking for death!


    Therefore, he kept playing his own attacks, and at the same time, his body shape changed rapidly. Under the twinkling, he kept changing the direction, getting rid of the pursuit of the two magic generals!


    "Why do you have to fight in a desperate position? All you have done is in vain. If you can escape for a while, you can''t escape for a lifetime. After all, you can''t avoid dying in my hands!"


    The shadow demon would speak with pity, as it was.


    The words of the two demons were extremely cold. Fierce attacks and murders came down one after another, shaking the void and overturning the universe!


    They are all exerting their strong means, and they are totally oppressing Du Shaofu!


    With the help of hundreds of strong people who sit and forget, the purple robed youth still can''t get rid of their attack completely, and they will be hit by a blow and suffer trauma!


    "Roar..."


    Du Shaofu finally displayed his green spirit armor, shuttling through the terrible attacks, avoiding the attack of two evil generals!


    With the passage of time, he suffered more and more injuries. Even if he didn''t fight with the two demons, he still couldn''t avoid all their attacks!


    In this process, the shadow devils and the ghost demons are all with a cold smile, constantly surrounding Du Shaofu for a crazy attack!


    However, due to Du Shaofu''s deliberate evasion, they did not cause any real damage to Du Shaofu and hundreds of strong people who sit and forget!


    "If I can''t kill you, I''ll take care of the others first."


    All of a sudden, the elusive shadow demon who pursued Du Shaofu turned his eyes and stopped suddenly in the void.


    His vision turned to other directions, where there are a large number of thirty-three days and three thousand strong people fighting with the demons!


    What he meant was that he wanted to force Du Shaofu to fight. If Du Shaofu continued to dodge, he would attack other strong men!


    "Well! If only I could suppress him alone


    On one side, the spirit of the demon will be light jaw head, voice and language.


    As he spoke, he was looking at Du Shaofu and wanted to see how he would deal with it!


    "It''s bad!"


    Du Shaofu frowned. He didn''t know what to do.


    The two demons wanted to force him to death, but they had no way!


    After a moment''s hesitation, he saw that the shadow demon had already turned around and directly attacked and killed in another direction!


    With a sudden wave of his arm, he saw a faint light moving fiercely!


    All around the light and shadow are dim down, seems to swallow up all the light in the world!


    And this piece of light then shrinks, as if one side of the sky cover down, instantly shrouded dozens of thirty-three day sitting and forgetting strong!


    "I''ll fight you!"


    Du Shaofu was in a great hurry. At this time, he did not dare to think about it again. He started to move and tried to stop him.


    He was very clear in his mind that if he allowed the shadow devils to do it, he would surely cause a terrible death, and he would die a large number of sitting and forgetting the strong. This is an unbearable burden for the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds!


    "Boy, are you supposed to not exist?"


    Next to him, the ghost demon will hum again.


    A strong dark evil spirit rolled out of him and turned into tentacles. It was like a vine winding out of his body. In an instant, Du Shaofu was stopped!Du Shaofu himself could not defeat a demon general, let alone break through this line of defense and give a helping hand to those who have been sitting and forgetting for thirty-three days!


    In his heart, Xiao Long, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan and others in the distance were all like this. But at this time, no one could get out and help him!


    All of them were heavy in their hearts, and looked at the dark light coming down from the shadow demon with extreme horror in their eyes!


    Only in an instant, dozens of those who had been wrapped up in it had been sitting and forgetting for thirty-three days. All of them were crying bitterly. They were obviously suffering a great deal. They were unbearable!


    The power of a state carrying the road, even if the strong one is far from the peak, it is still easy and comfortable to suppress a group of sitting and forgetting!


    "Asshole!"


    In the distance, Xiaolong scolds, but he has no way.


    Like everyone else, he couldn''t catch up with the rescue at this time!


    In addition, even if it is possible to do so, as long as their opponents are put aside, these opponents will certainly follow the example of the shadow devils and attack other strong ones.


    But oneself and others, will fall into endless back and forth, exhausted, the final end can be imagined!


    At this time, all the thirty-three days who saw this scene and the 3000 strong people in the world were all in despair.


    They watched helplessly that dozens of figures were swallowed up and gave out shrill screams, and the breath of life that came out of the dim light began to wither gradually!


    Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and other strong men are extremely heartache, but they can only sigh how!


    At this moment, they felt a deep sense of powerlessness. There were too many demons in the demon clan. Even if Du Shaofu was included, they could not be restrained!


    At the same time, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are all smiling. They are the most happy in their hearts, many demons are casting their eyes on the dim light that the shadow devils will play, waiting for the result quietly!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2949

    Many demons want to take a look at it seriously, and see how those who sit and forget die miserably in the hands of the shadow devils!


    At this time, all the other strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds were already feeling desperate, and they could not help.


    For Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and others, this is a huge blow, which is hard to accept.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    The shadow devils sneer more loudly in his mouth, and the bloody pupils squint slowly, and the strength in his hands is stronger!


    Through the perception of power, he can clearly know the state of the dozens of sitting and forgetting strong people at this time!


    Under their own crushing, the strength of those people gradually reduced and weakened, and was about to collapse!


    The body of the one with the body cracked and burst, blood and flesh blurred!


    "Die!"


    Dun shadow demon will make a fierce drink in his mouth, his face is suddenly ferocious, and his whole body is full of Qi!


    It''s a long story, but it happened in a flash.


    From the shadow devil will play that piece of light, to his gas machine crazy and move, only a short period of time to decorate breathing.


    Time seems to solidify up, all people only feel that the fate of the dozens of sitting and forgetting strong men in the past thirty-three days has been doomed, and it is absolutely inevitable to die!


    A demon will attack and kill them, can''t tolerate them to have half silk fluke reason!


    However, it was at this time that a slight hum came from the void, which was very abrupt!


    Accompanied by the sound, it was a piece of blood golden knife light, as if from ancient times, fiercely attacked and killed!


    When the knife light appeared, the surrounding stars began to shake violently, and all the stars were resonating.


    At the same time, the invisible regular veins are also changing, which is ten thousand times brighter!


    This kind of knife light, directly rushed down, just appeared, it directly killed the battlefield, and instantly appeared above the dim light that Dun shadow devil would play!


    "Hiss..."


    In the light of the sword, it is like the most powerful tool in the world. Suddenly, a cutting will draw out a terrible gap in the light, accompanied by the sound of silk cracking!


    The next moment, in the gap of the light curtain, the terrible evil gas erupted, and the endless energy was released. The scene was terrible!


    Dozens of thirty-three day sitting and forgetting strong people were all submerged by the boundless evil Qi and disappeared.


    On the contrary, after the light of the sword cut through the curtain, the power of the sword did not weaken at all. It continued to spin out and went straight to escape the shadow demon!


    "Poof..."


    With such a powerful blow, the shadow demon will just react to it and see the sword attack and kill it.


    In a hurry, he just twisted his body to avoid, was killed by the knife light, and the side of his body was instantly cut off!


    "Er ah..."


    The shadow devils roared with pain, and his face was ferocious.


    He used almost all his strength to launch a retreat.


    A flash under, directly appeared in a very far away place, eyes panic to look at the field.


    "There are strong men coming again!"


    This sudden scene made the strong men in all the wars stop their actions.


    In an instant, everyone understood what was going on.


    Obviously, this is another strong person to rush to the shot, with a strong force to break away from the shadow demon general''s killing, and immediately will be injured!


    From then on, it is not difficult to see how strong the strength of the comer is. A demon will be in his hands, and he can''t even resist it. It''s too late to escape!


    "Who is it?"


    The one who wants to hide his eyes in the dark is not the one who looks at the same time!


    "Isn''t Lu Shaoyou back?"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan look at each other''s eyes and see the awe in each other''s eyes.


    They can''t think of a second person with such terrifying strength. I''m afraid that only Lu Shaoyou can do it in the whole thirty-three days and three thousand worlds.


    Thinking of this, the bodies of the two magic servants began to tremble.


    If this is the case, it will be a great disaster for the demons.


    There is Lu Shaoyou. No one can stop Lu Shaoyou''s steps when he is not born. Even if the nine demons are added together, they are not Lu Shaoyou''s opponent!


    Their eyes trembled, and they fixed their eyes on the place, watching the wave of evil spirit formed after the shadow demon broke the dark light curtain.


    Not only they, but also Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun, and others are just like the demons.


    The only difference is that the three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand strong men in the world all have an expression of excitement that is hard to conceal."Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Time passed slowly, and after a short time, under the eyes of everyone''s expectations, the piece of magic Qi finally broke away, revealing the figure of dozens of sitting and forgetting strong men.


    These dozens of people were attacked and killed by the shadow devils just now, and their breath had already withered, and their whole bodies were covered with blood and were seriously injured.


    But miraculously, they were all alive, and none of them fell.


    In front of these dozens of people, a man in green is the most noticeable.


    The man held a long knife in his hand. The body of the sword was covered with blood and gold. Looking at it, he could feel the boundless intention of killing. It was not like a mortal thing!


    This sword, named blood slaughter, is the life of the Lord of three thousand worlds!


    The man stood quietly in the void, but the whole person seemed to be wrapped in the boundless light, so powerful that everyone could not look directly, as if what they saw was not a person, but a god!


    "Boss!"


    "Father


    "Elder martial brother!"


    "Master!"


    "Uncle!"


    ¡­¡­


    A cry of surprise came from the top three hundred and thirty-three days.


    Xiao Long, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Du Shaofu, Longque, and long Xu were all overjoyed and excited.


    "Don''t swim, you''re back at last!"


    Emperor batian was very surprised and made a speech.


    And listen to these people''s exclamations, the nine demon generals of the demon clan are one by one, their faces gloomy as if to drip water.


    It is not difficult to judge from the names of the man in green by the people around him. This man is Lu Shaoyou, the legendary master of the three thousand worlds.


    Although I haven''t seen it, the nine demons have heard of this name more than once from the mouths of Chihuang and Shen Yan since they broke through the seal of hell.


    Lu Shaoyou is a legend. He is very terrible. He is not a common man!


    They have known for a long time that it is because of this arrangement that Lu Shaoyou killed three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand people from all over the world. They dare to kill directly into the 18 layers of hell.


    And all the people of the demon clan are very afraid of him, including the undeveloped devil ancestor.


    However, Lu Shaoyou did not appear in the early fierce battle, which led to the retreat of the three thousand strong men of the world and the three thousand strong men of the world, who had hardly reached the 16th level of hell, and returned all the way back to the God devil war.


    The situation is in favor of the demons. As long as you give them enough time and rely on the strength of the nine magic generals, you can wipe out all the thirty-three days and three thousand living creatures in the world!


    But who could have thought that Lu Shaoyou suddenly came back at this time, which made all the nine demons feel very dignified!


    "This This kid Really back


    In the demon family lineup, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both have lips fluttering and their bodies begin to shake.


    They have a boundless fear in their hearts. Lu Shaoyou has gradually established a lofty image of Wei''an from the beginning of the Shenwu world in those years, which is deeply planted in their hearts, making it hard for them to ignore.


    Usually, the two magic servants may have a lot of contempt in their words. Compare Lu Shaoyou with the master of Mazu.


    But now, after all, the devil ancestor has not been fully recovered, and Lu Shaoyou actually appears in front of them!


    With a look of horror, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan both unconsciously step back. It seems that they want to go further away from Lu Shaoyou, so that they can find more sense of security.


    "Boss, you Did you succeed? "


    Looking at Lu Shaoyou, Bruce Lee is pleasantly surprised. After thinking for a long time, he still can''t help asking.


    He and Lu Shaoyou went to a mysterious place earlier, which was independent of the thirty-three days, three thousand worlds, and eighteen levels of hell. There were some great secrets hidden in the place. The people who opened up the three thousand worlds also went there.


    However, after Lu Shaoyou and Xiao Long entered, they did not find the three thousand pioneers of the world. Instead, Lu Shaoyou began to have a new understanding with the help of some special forces.


    According to Bruce Lee''s estimation, I''m afraid it''s the last barrier that prevents the old land from traveling a little. It will soon break open!


    In the end, what the eldest brother is going to achieve is the highest existence in the world, that is the realm of nothingness!


    In Bruce Lee''s imagination, this process absolutely needs a long time, even if it is millions of years, not necessarily enough.


    It was for this reason that he went back alone and entered the eighteen levels of hell. He took all the strong men of the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds out of it, so that the previous arrangements would not have too much change.


    But who would have thought that in addition to the Seven Magic generals who pursued them, two more demons went out of the 18 levels of hell, and wanted to kill all the people in the world of 33 days and 3000 thousands of people!Just at this time, the boss suddenly came back. Can we say that he has already taken the crucial step and stepped into the highest level?


    Thinking of this, Bruce Lee is more excited. If so, it is not easy to deal with the demons!


    "I''ll talk about it later!"


    Facing Bruce Lee''s question, Lu Shaoyou just smiles and says so.


    He then turned his eyes and threw himself into the nine magic generals of the demon clan.


    Gradually, Lu Shaoyou''s eyes become extremely cold, as if ten thousand feet of ice, extremely cold. "Don''t you dare to go out of the hell? Without his protection, how can you shrimps make such a big splash! In this case, let''s start a decisive battle. It''s also a good thing to solve all his minions and teeth before the recovery of Mazu.


    ! "


    Lu Shaoyou opened his mouth, with the meaning of senhan, killing the machine!


    He stepped out step by step, facing the nine demons. With the movement of his steps, the Qi on Lu Shaoyou''s body grew stronger and stronger!


    The boundless energy in the wild, released a burning breath, as if a terrible sun blooming, than the stars burning in the distant sky more terrible!


    Seeing him approaching step by step, the nine demons all froze up and were very serious.


    "Lu Shaoyou, even if you are practicing with Tao, how can you treat my nine magic generals as nothing! If it was not for the seal loss of countless years, with the strength of my nine people, it would be easy to kill you! "


    The evil spirit twisted his brow tightly and yelled blatantly. However, the huge axe waving in his hands had already betrayed his real state and showed his extreme fear in his heart.


    Lu Shaoyou has brought him too much pressure, which makes it difficult for him to calm down.


    He can only shout madly, want to show the momentum that the strong man should have.


    However, as such, he has fundamentally placed himself in a weak position! "Heroes don''t mention their bravery, not to mention that it was countless years ago! You nine demons will be very extraordinary. You can cultivate by carrying the way, even if few people in the world can match it! However, in those days, there were still a lot of road carrying activities to clean you up in those days. You and the original God of Mazu were suppressed in the 18 levels of hell. It was difficult to turn over! Even if you come back now, it''s hard to reappear the fierce power of that year! "


    Lu Shaoyou continued to walk around the corner of his mouth. At the same time, he raised a mocking smile and continued: "ancient times are no longer there. This is not the past. Can''t you see clearly your own ability? If you have the ability, you should take out the strength of ancient times and fight with me! "


    In his speech, he has traveled a long way, narrowing the distance between him and the nine magic generals.


    And in this process, the nine demons can not help but slowly retreat.


    Lu Shaoyou''s words made it impossible for the nine people to refute. The nine evil generals were all dignified. They looked at the man in green seriously and oppressed them with terrible momentum!


    Lu Shaoyou''s strength is the state of carrying the Tao through and through, which is the same as that of the nine evil generals in ancient times!


    But in this era, it is enough to crush nine people out of breath!


    "It''s a pity that we have already reached the 16th level of hell, and there is only one layer away from the last level of hell! If the eldest brother comes back earlier, he can make a direct attack on Huanglong and kill him in the old nest of Mazu and interrupt his recovery! "


    Looking at the tense situation in the field, Bruce Lee can''t help but sigh with regret in his eyes.


    "No harm! Anyway, if we want to really kill the devil, the conditions are not enough. Let''s kill it again! In my opinion, go through this process again, and everything will be perfect! "


    Although Bruce Lee''s voice is very small, Lu Shaoyou hears all of them in his ears. He opens his mouth gently and responds in this way.


    Then, Lu Shaoyou''s eyes suddenly sank, no longer talking nonsense.


    The blood in his hand suddenly rises, and at the same time, his internal strength runs wildly!


    "Hula..."


    The terrifying force of the origin of the road bursts into madness, which is also mixed with a lot of chaotic gas. It flies like a long dragon and rushes into Lu Shaoyou''s bloodshed!


    "Roar..."


    But I heard a strange sound of animal roar floating open, as if the ancient disaster revived, shaking the world in general!


    This is Lu Shaoyou''s power of the origin of the road, is his own way out, and the power of the world''s road is very different!


    And at the same time, the power of the road has produced a small number of chaotic sources, which is the ability of the realm of no image!


    "Hiss..."


    When Lu Shaoyou raises his sword, he immediately inspires a terrible sword awn, and cuts him directly towards the wild evil spirit!


    Looking at such a knife, the whole human body trembled violently!


    He didn''t want to think about it. He just waved the bloody axe in his hand and carried the rolling evil spirit to resist Lu Shaoyou''s attack!Just in the next moment, the light of the bloody sword came down, and easily killed the axe shadow of the wild evil spirit, and then cut the body of the axe into two!


    In front of Lu Shaoyou, it seems that Huang Sha''s magic is just like bean curd!


    The blade light cut through the terrible evil Qi, but it didn''t consume too much. It still attacked fiercely!


    "Hide


    At the same time, the remaining eight magic generals, such as the blood GOD Devil general, the Ming Luo demon general, the fierce locust demon general, and the red flame demon general, all of them rushed out and attacked at the same time. All of them killed Lu Shaoyou''s knife light.


    "Boom..."


    A piece of terrible energy surging out, which makes Lu Shaoyou''s knife light stop for a moment.


    Taking advantage of this short period of time, the wild evil spirit will directly withdraw, but still can''t completely avoid, was cut in the back by the knife light!


    "Poo Hoo..."


    A piece of magic blood floated past, as if under a bloody patter.


    The back of the general was cut from top to bottom, and the broad and thick bones were cut open, revealing the five internal organs in the chest, which was extremely shocking!


    "Go


    The other eight magic generals were also affected by the impact, and they spat out a mouthful of blood from their mouths.


    But no one dares to delay it. He just drags the broken body out of the savage devil and flees to the eighteen layers of hell!


    "Run away!"


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan and other people of the demon clan are shocked to see this scene.


    They were stunned for a long time before they remembered to run away.


    I saw a demon figure began to panic and walk, all people''s goal is the same, that is to return to the eighteen levels of hell, seek the protection of the devil! "Hey, hey The demons were still domineering before! I didn''t expect that as soon as the three thousand masters of the world came back, they became dogs of bereavement! If so, I''ll kill it again! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2950

    "Hey, hey The demons were still domineering before! I didn''t expect that as soon as the three thousand masters of the world came back, they became dogs of bereavement! If so, I''ll kill it again! "


    Looking at a large number of powerful demons began to escape crazily, a strong man for thirty-three days could not help but make a sneer. Looking at the demonic people who were like dogs who lost their families, his heart was indescribable.


    "After the return of the three thousand masters of the world, the demons no longer have the capital to be rampant!"


    "At this time, Mazu is still recovering. Who can stop our attack?"


    "Kill it, and let these demons see what kind of price it will cost to invade me for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds!"


    A strong man of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds spoke one after another, and everyone was filled with uncontrollable excitement.


    The return of Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, is like giving each of them a shot in the arm!


    All of us believe that under his leadership, we can once again enter the 18 levels of hell and give the demons a beating!


    As long as the evil ancestor does not come out, there will be no one who can block a strong man carrying the way in his heyday!


    At this moment, many strong people like to eat tonic general, red face, began to roar, war spirit burst out!


    "Kill..."


    The sword with a handle is lifted up, and it''s shining brightly!


    A layer of energy bursts wildly, sweeping the endless space of the star field, shaking the whole world!


    Three thousand thousand thousand world and thirty-three days of many strong, is it not towards the quick escape of the demons launched the pursuit of the people!


    The strongest known in the world has appeared, where there is no reason not to let go of a war!


    This time, all people believe that they can successfully kill into the 18th layer of hell, which will disturb the demon ancestor who is recovering. If Lu Shaoyou can kill him, the rest of the demon clan will not pose a threat at all!


    "Kill..."


    There is no need for redundant instructions. Qu daojue, Lingfeng, longsan, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and other immortality strongmen are also holding the swords in their hands and fighting to kill them!


    In the two big worlds, the strong people in sitting and forgetting are not half slack. They are all attacking the situation of sitting and forgetting of Chihuang and Shenyan in the East!


    Everyone''s goal is the same, that is to kill again into the eighteen levels of hell, and this time, to kill to the deepest place!


    "Boss!"


    At this time, a small number of strong men, such as Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Lu Jingyun, Du Shaofu, etc., gathered in Lu Shaoyou''s body and looked at him excitedly.


    "Big brother and core Tong two people, finally out of this step, is really a matter worthy of celebration!"


    Lu Shaoyou looks at the crowd with a smile. Then he turns his eyes to the Epee Wufeng Yang Guo and the poisonous spirit witch Lu Xintong, and says in a soft voice.


    One of them is his elder brother and the other is his sister. Lu Shaoyou naturally knows about them.


    He was also a little surprised. Normally speaking, it is not easy for the postnatal creatures to reach the state of half step road.


    In the whole world, only he and Bruce Lee can do it. Now Yang Guo and Lu Xintong are also breakthroughs. It has to be said that this is a great good thing, which makes Lu Shaoyou feel extremely happy!


    "Don''t swim, let''s pursue it. We can''t let those demons off easily!"


    Yang Guo is holding Epee in his hand. His eyes are bright and Zhan Zhan. He looks at Lu Shaoyou and says.


    The rest of them were all looking at him with twinkling eyes, waiting for the strongest man in the world to lead him to the eighteen levels of hell.


    "No harm! Now that I''m back, it''s all right to go according to the original arrangement! "


    Lu Shaoyou nodded gently. However, he did not make any action. He just looked at the people and said: "this trip to hell on the 18th floor mainly depends on you and the demons to fight. In this process, everyone can hone and improve their own strength! I hope that after entering the 18th level of hell, when you really face the


    demon ancestor, you will have the ability to kill him! "


    As Lu Shaoyou said this, his sight turned slightly and finally fell on Du Shaofu.


    In his arrangement, Du Shaofu is the key to everything. If you want to kill Mazu, you must rely on him!


    However, Du Shaofu''s strength is still a little insufficient, unable to really cross the threshold, and he does not have the strength to completely kill the generals and ministers!


    Therefore, Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement is to let Du Shaofu carry out high-intensity training in the battle of the 18th floor hell. With his escort, he can also enter the state of understanding at any time and close down alone.


    As long as Du Shaofu can break through the realm of carrying Taoism when he reaches the 18th layer of hell, he will have the ability of Real World War I!


    At that time, it will be the final moment to solve everything!


    "Elder martial brother, I understand!"


    In the face of his eyes, Du Shaofu nodded heavily and said seriously.There was a great pressure in his heart, but at the same time, there was an irrepressible spirit.


    How could he not understand what the elder martial brother said? It was equivalent to saying that all the strong men in the world in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand years had their final sustenance in themselves, which made Du Shaofu feel more responsible.


    However, he was fearless. He secretly encouraged himself that he must break through in this 18 layers of hell and step into the ranks of the strong, bringing enough threats to the generals and ministers!


    "Just understand!"


    Lu Shaoyou''s mouth with a faint smile, said the head of the jaw.


    He knew that Du Shaofu was excellent enough to achieve such a step in just a few thousand years, which is unimaginable in any era.


    Even his own rise in the three thousand world has gone through a relatively long process!


    Therefore, Lu Shaoyou felt that the pressure on Du Shaofu was a little great, but all this was something that could not be neglected.


    Fortunately, the boy''s strength has been growing all the way, far beyond his expectations!


    At the same time, it also explains from another aspect that his earlier arrangement in the world of Shenwu had the greatest effect, which led to Du Shaofu''s smooth journey and rapid growth!


    In the world, it''s hard to find out how many such comforting things are!


    "Boss, have you taken that step?"


    Suddenly, Bruce Lee comes forward again, almost staring at Lu Shaoyou''s nose and earnestly asks.


    Listening to such words, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong and others all immediately cast their eyes on Lu Shaoyou!


    He was looking forward to his boss''s answer and wanted to hear the result he imagined.


    But after he asked him a question, Lu Shaoyou just laughed, then shook his head gently, and did not answer in a voice.


    In fact, such an answer is also expected by all people, although it is not as expected.


    Everyone knows that the last step is extremely difficult. At least, it is much more difficult than that of them to break through the real road from half step!


    Lu Shaoyou''s breakthrough in his early years, with a real road carrying body, is beyond everyone''s imagination!


    Therefore, even if Lu Shaoyou failed to break through the last step, dibatian, Donghuang taixuan and Xiaolong were not surprised!


    "Let''s go. It''s time to enter the 18th floor of hell and have a final battle!"


    Lu Shaoyou didn''t explain too much to everyone, just said so lightly.


    When he waved his arm, he was carrying all the people around him. The next moment he appeared on the route of pursuing the demons.


    "Kill it!"


    Du Shaofu, Lu Jingyun and other powerful people directly rushed out and killed the demons. They found each other and launched a strong impact.


    Just as Bruce Lee, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong are also ready to fight, the land is directly blocked by Lu Shaoyou.


    The five demons are the targets of the nine demons.


    This time, with Lu Shaoyou present, it is impossible for them to fear the nine people.


    However, Lu Shaoyou obviously didn''t mean to kill the nine evil generals. Instead, he motioned to Bruce Lee to follow him and watch quietly. He didn''t need to intervene in the fight of other places.


    Seeing this situation, the nine demons who are running for their lives in front of them are all overjoyed.


    It''s a great good thing for them that Lu Shaoyou doesn''t want to do it. At this time, where do you need to think more? The rest of the mind is to run for life!


    "The strong man of my demon clan must not die here!"


    The blood god demon will feel all this, and suddenly think so.


    Around, there are a large number of other powerful demons. These people are the power of the demon clan. If they are totally lost here, they will not be able to give an account when the devil ancestor comes back in the future.


    With such an idea, the nine demons suddenly showed a slight condensation, and then opened a series of space gaps, which were similar to Lu Shaoyun''s independent space. They wanted to put all the powerful members of the demon clan into them and fled with them.


    However, only when a piece of space was opened, a knife suddenly attacked and killed, and directly rushed into the independent space displayed by the nine demons!


    This knife is terrifying and carries the power of strangling. In the blink of an eye, it turns a piece of space into powder and turns into the purest space regular veins!


    The independent space of the nine magic generals was destroyed in an instant!


    "Damn Lu Shaoyou, is he trying to kill us all?"


    The fierce locust devil suddenly screamed, and almost ran away.


    Lu Shaoyou''s strength is too strong, their space simply can''t resist each other''s attack.


    The most incomprehensible thing is that the boy didn''t deal with them, but he interfered with them to take away the other powerful members of the demon clan. This shows that he wants to kill all the demons!"Let''s go!"


    Pluto will bite his teeth tightly and say so with a voice of hatred.


    Seeing through Lu Shaoyou''s ideas, they are no longer going to ask for anything. Their strength is inferior to that of others. They have to be a coward!


    Unable to take away many of the powerful demons, the nine demons will give up immediately.


    As long as Lu Shaoyou doesn''t make a move, at least nine of them want to leave, it''s not difficult!


    With such an idea, the nine demons will increase their speed again, quickly plunder out, and will no longer take charge of the rest of the demons.


    "Hiss..."


    However, at this time, suddenly a knife light killed, such as a bright curtain of light, like the Milky Way pouring down, directly blocked the way of the nine magic generals!


    In the face of such a terrible light curtain, no one dares to touch it!


    Lu Shaoyou''s extremely strong cultivation can be displayed. If you collide by force, you will be killed or injured!


    "Lu Shaoyou, what do you want to do


    The nine evil generals were filled with resentment. What Lu Shaoyou meant was that he didn''t intend to let them leave!


    Since we don''t fight, but we don''t let go, the nine demons can''t understand what the other side wants to do?


    "As the nine magic generals of the demon clan, are you going to escape like this? How could this chase game be wonderful without your presence? "


    In the rear, Lu Shaoyou''s light voice comes, such as wubo Gujing!


    Such words were heard in the ears of the nine demons, which made them all bite their teeth.


    If it was not for the fact that Lu Shaoyou was no longer powerful now, they would certainly want the place where Lu Shaoyou died without being buried, and let him disappear and become invisible!


    "Damned bastard!"


    The demon will be a pair of eyes, deep eyes, hate voice and cry.


    After exchanging a look between the nine demons, they suddenly rushed out again and wanted to try again.


    Sure enough, it was Lu Shaoyou''s knife light that met them in front of them, which directly blocked their way and made them unable to move forward.


    The nine demons had no choice but to stop and do it without force.


    Lu Shaoyou''s intention is very obvious, and he doesn''t want the nine of them to leave easily.


    "Since I won''t wait for me to go back, I''ll have a fight!"


    Lunxu demon will hum and talk, and instantly turn the direction, but toward the thirty-three days and three thousand strong groups of the world to rush!


    The other eight demons also made the same decision.


    Since you can''t retreat from Lu Shaoyou''s obstruction, it''s better to turn around and go to those people and kill them once more!


    They are thirty-three days and the three thousand thousand worlds, do not want to push all the way, and finally enter the eighteenth layer of hell. In this process, let these people have a good pain!


    The nine evil generals do have such capital to do it. Lu Shaoyou has already made it clear that he will not deal with them. In this case, let''s give full play to our own strength and cause huge losses to the world of 33 days and 3000 thousand people.


    With such an idea, the nine evil generals attacked angrily. All of them attacked and killed the people in 33 days and 3000 thousands of people in the world!


    Once such an attack falls, it is bound to kill a large number of the strong and cause great damage to the people of the two worlds!


    "A bunch of idiots! If the boss doesn''t let you leave, will he let you go at will? This is just a game, and the nine of you are an important factor in the game. Naturally, we should limit it properly. "


    Lu Shaoyou''s side, Xiao long curled his lips and said with a sneer.


    As a brother, Bruce Lee easily understands what the boss thinks.


    Sure enough, just before he finished his words, Lu Shaoyou killed a fierce sword and turned into a cage to cover the attack of the nine evil generals!


    Then the sword was hanged, and the attack of the nine men gave out a dull sound. After that, they were crushed to the surface. Even a bubble could not be seen, not to mention the damage to the strong men in the world.


    "Wheezing, wheezing..."


    The nine demons will be one by one with a face of hatred, breathing out of the chest, angry to the extreme.


    Their attack and kill route is blocked, as long Xuan said, Lu Shaoyou will not tolerate their wanton attack!


    By this time, the nine demons finally realized that they had really become a teaser in Lu Shaoyou''s eyes.


    With a little more deliberation, it is not difficult to imagine his true intention.


    "This is to keep us until the end of the day, to train hands for Du Shaofu and other people."


    The ghost demon''s eyes were about to stand out, full of hatred.


    Lu Shaoyou doesn''t kill them, doesn''t let them go, and doesn''t let the nine demons join the war. It''s obvious that he is raising them.


    However, his nine magic generals have no other functions, but they are good stepping stones. For Du Shaofu, who has the opportunity to break through the realm of carrying the Tao, it is a good training material!"Ha ha ha ha You''re a little bit self-conscious about your role! "


    Xiao Long laughs and looks at the nine magic generals with a playful look and says, "that''s right. You are that fat little piggy. You''re waiting to be slaughtered every new year! The boss should have prepared a pigsty for you. Just stay in it and enjoy yourself


    At the same time, Bruce Lee looks at Lu Shaoyou again. He seems to have penetrated into the other party''s mind. At this time, he wants to be confirmed. As soon as Bruce Lee finished, Lu Shaoyou showed a relaxed smile and said, "it''s still Bruce Lee who knows the boss. I really have a pigsty for them! But unfortunately, pig food is not! Fortunately, these piglets are fat enough to make a table of rich


    dishes at the festival


    Lu Shaoyou squints, his hands and fingers are already flying and jumping.


    Strange fingerprints were made by him and turned into mysterious and obscure symbols of the road, releasing the power of terror.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    These mysterious symbols are constantly combined and changing, like invisible silk threads, interwoven with each other, weaving a terrible web of the road in his hands!


    The energy source of the network of the road is Lu Shaoyou''s own understanding of the road. It also contains the power of the source of chaos, which is extremely terrifying!


    "Hum, hum..."


    In the void, began to show a special pressure, suddenly came down!


    Under this pressure, the nine demons began to shake violently, just like chaff!


    They smell a strong sense of danger. The light net in Lu Shaoyou''s hand is only a few palms in size, but it carries the most terrifying power, projecting into the void! At this time, the nine demons did not understand what fate he was going to face, and they were scared to death!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2951

    "Boom..."


    With the continuous action of Lu Shaoyou, there is a tremendous force around him. It seems that huge mountains have collapsed and rocks are rolling, and the sound of thousands of troops and horses galloping is issued. It is extremely vast!


    At this time, the strong men of the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds have already pursued the demons, and many of them have entered the first hell.


    Lu Shaoyou leads to the movement, so that all people are appalled. Is it not Zhang Yan who looks over.


    Du Shaofu, who was fighting among the demons, also showed some spirits and paid attention to such terrible movements.


    "Chulala..."


    Under the mobilization of Lu Shaoyou, I saw the sky above the first layer of hell, and suddenly a scene of extreme horror appeared!


    A bright light and shadow appear, will cut the sky a crack, looks like a broken eggshell, everywhere is full of fine lines!


    Beyond the first layer of hell, out of sight of all, in the vast starry sky, the orbits of countless stars have changed, and the energy generated is surging like a tide!


    These forces, eventually follow the invisible track, spread to the 18 layers of hell!


    "Boom..."


    In the first layer of hell, a terrible thunderbolt suddenly appeared!


    At the center of the terrible reticular pattern above, a thunderbolt like object suddenly fell, but it contained complex energy. It fell down directly and was led to the light net in Lu Shaoyou''s hand!


    This is like a thunderbolt shining down the sky, and a layer of vast and boundless energy is pouring in. It seems like a storm wave. It directly tears the void into pieces and turns into a piece of terrible chaos, which makes people''s scalp numb.


    All these energies were transmitted to Du Shaofu''s optical network in an instant.


    "Shua..."


    All of a sudden, Lu Shaoyou''s light net suddenly seems to have taken a big tonic. It magnifies tens of millions of times in an instant, and quickly spreads and flies away!


    The huge light net falls down, like a sky cover, carrying the heavy, vast, boundless gas, earth shaking, toward the head of the nine demons!


    "Run away!" There is no need to think about it at all. The blood GOD Devil general, Ming Luo demon general, Huang Sha Magic general, red flame demon general, fierce locust devil general, you capture demon general, lunxu Magic general, elusive shadow demon general and soul dense demon general are all exposed to extreme fright at the same time. If the sky falls down and the earth collapses, the feeling of terror reaches the extreme!


    It is not difficult for them to feel the horror of the optical network. Once they are oppressed on their bodies, they are afraid that they will never escape.


    At that time, I''m afraid that, as long Xuan said, all nine of them will become piglets waiting to be slaughtered in the cage. Their fate will not be their own, and they will become the stepping stones of Du Shaofu''s promotion road!


    "Can you escape..."


    Such words come from Lu Shaoyou''s mouth. His palm flicks gently, controlling the falling of the light net, covering the whole sky.


    The nine demons will be among them, just like a flying gnats, regardless of the means, it is difficult to escape the suppression of Skynet!


    With the suppression of the network of terror, the nine demons will only feel like the top of Mount Tai, and the huge forces roll on and on. It''s terrible!


    They have done everything they can, but they have got rid of this kind of repression!


    "Boom..."


    Only in the huge roar, the bodies of the nine demons were covered one after another!


    At the same time, that piece of optical network shrinking, a line of compression, become extremely condensed!


    Only in the final time, the optical network into a transparent spherical thing, the nine demons will be trapped in it, and difficult to get rid of the shackles!


    How could the nine demons stand by, and a series of terrorist attacks fell down, trying to break the cage.


    However, to their disappointment, Lu Shaoyou''s power is too strong, and the seal directly binds them.


    After all, it is not the time when the ancient world opened. The strength of the nine magic generals was greatly damaged, which was much worse than that of the land!


    They repeatedly bombard, but can only make the cage shake, but can not quickly break open!


    "Lu Shaoyou, this will not end with you!"


    The red flame demon will shout wildly, venting his fear in his heart.


    "One day, you will be broken to pieces, and there will be no place for you to die!"


    The demon general also gave out a fierce drink, full of hatred for Lu Shaoyou.


    It is impossible for all the nine demons to give up on this point. While roaring, they still keep bombarding.


    From time to time, some fragments were peeled off from the spherical cage, which weakened the seal''s strength.


    "Hey, hey When the nine piglets really break the shackles, I don''t know which grandmother will have her birthday! "


    Looking at the movements of the nine magic generals, Bruce Lee says, gloating.


    It has to be said that the strength of the nine demons combined together is really terrible. Even if the seal arranged by the boss, under their repeated bombardment, it still vibrates and is consumed again and again.But this kind of consumption is very subtle. If you want to break through it, you don''t know how many years it will take to do it!


    "At that time, it''s almost time for these piglets to come out of the cage!"


    Xiao Long says with a smile.


    He had just shot, but also consumed a lot of strength, at this time the forehead cloth on the sweat.


    It is not so easy to suppress the nine demons at the same time.


    "Next, it''s up to Du Shaofu."


    Emperor batian turned his head and looked at Du Shaofu in the crowd.


    At this time, the purple robed youth is fighting to kill, with a number of demon sit and forget the strong fight together.


    Today''s Du Shaofu is a strong man in the second level of virtual road. His strength is comparable to that of sitting and forgetting the top of the third level. It''s terrifying!


    He waved the purple gold sky palace in his hand again and again. It really seemed that the God was only using his hand. He carried the endless fierce and fierce cutting spirit, which made the heaven and the earth tremble, so that he could stir up the whole 18 layers of hell.


    "All hope lies in him, everything depends on him!"


    Beside him, the Eastern Emperor taixuan was also serious.


    At this time, they all knew Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement. Du Shaofu was the most important factor in the final link. If you want to completely kill the generals, you can only rely on him!


    Lu Shaoyou, Xiao Long, di batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong are not going to do anything about it. They will only help them.


    Every time I see those strong men in the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand worlds in a critical situation, they will help.


    The most important thing is to watch Du Shaofu perform alone!


    Everyone had the same expectation in their hearts. They all hoped that Du Shaofu could successfully break through that crucial step!


    In this way, they have enough confidence to fight the final battle with the demons!


    "Those two guys ran away very quickly!"


    Suddenly, Yang Guo''s mouth showed a slight smile.


    In the direction of his sight, there are two figures moving. They are Chihuang and Shen Yan.


    In the early days when Lu Shaoyou returned, the two evil servants had already found a great change in things, and then they started to flee for the first time without stopping at all.


    The two men were very good at stealing, but how could they really escape the pursuit? No matter how fast they slipped, they could only live so long.


    In the eyes of such strong men as Lu Shaoyou, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan''s escape seem so weak and ridiculous!


    "Let''s leave it to Shao Fu to deal with it. Let''s relax and just watch it!"


    Bruce Lee says with a light smile. Suddenly, he makes a terrible attack again, driving back several demons in a certain battlefield, and freeing a strong man who has been besieged for thirty-three days.


    In the following time, there was a terrible battle between the three thousand worlds and the demons in the next thirty-three days. However, it was frightening that few of the strong in these two worlds fell.


    On the contrary, on the side of the demons, one by one lives are harvested, and the demons turn into blood fog and die in an unnatural way!


    Lu Shaoyou, Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong are like gods walking in the world. They are high above the world and sometimes take actions.


    Every time they find that the strong men of three hundred and thirty-three days or three thousand thousand thousand worlds fall into danger, they will play a piece of bright light, form a strong attack and kill, shock those demons back, but not easily take the lives of each other.


    They are like six powerful Dharma protectors, leading the people of two big worlds to carry out the terrible slaughter!


    This is a rare experience for many strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds. With enough intensity of killing, they will not be killed!


    All they have to do is to kill a lot of demons!


    In such a scene, all the people pushed all the way, and with the escape of the demons, they soon left the first layer of hell and entered the second layer of hell!


    Du Shaofu didn''t deliberately pursue Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan. He fought three powerful demons with one man. Two of them were sitting and forgetting the third place, and the last one was sitting and forgetting the second!


    Shortly after entering the second level of hell, Du Shaofu killed the demon family in the second level, and was killed in two by his original air killing sword. It turned into a thick blood mist and floated in the void!


    "Kill..."


    The other strong men of the thirty-three days and the three thousand thousand worlds are also people who have a high air and a terrible spirit that is hard to tell.


    Lu Shaoyou is like a tranquilizer needle, which stabilizes everyone''s heart.


    Along with the continuous decline of the demons, it caused more and more fierce killing heart among the powers.


    This is a one-sided killing, life is harvested, countless demons die.


    When the people entered the fourth level of hell, the whole demon clan had already died no less than two million people, including at least 500000 immortal realm, and most of the others were the realm of killing the truth and seizing the gods.After the emergence of such a situation, thirty-three days and the three thousand powers of the world were more relaxed and freehand, and occupied a huge advantage in the overall strength.


    The more the demons die, the more relaxed they will fight. In the end, Lu Shaoyou''s six men will fight less and less. There is no need for more deliberate protection!


    Among them, Du Shaofu, a young man in purple robes, was most afraid of the demons.


    This young man is as terrible as a god of death. His broad sword, like the scythe of death, keeps reaping the lives of the powerful demons.


    When they entered the fifth layer of hell, there were three sitting and forgetting demons and hundreds of immortal demons died in his hands.


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was soaked in blood, which was demon blood, releasing a strong pungent breath.


    "Boss, we can do a huge blow to the demons, but will it take too much time? Why don''t we go into the 18th layer of hell first and interfere with the devil ancestor, so as not to recover too quickly! "


    In the process of all the people moving forward, Bruce Lee suddenly opens his mouth and says this to Lu Shaoyou.


    His brow frowned slightly. For all the strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, the greatest threat was from the devil ancestor. However, the nine great magic generals, the two magic servants, and a large number of other powerful demons were not to worry about!


    If the time is too long, once the generals and ministers are recovered, all the people have not entered the 18th layer of hell, or Du Shaofu has not yet succeeded in breaking through the realm of carrying Taoism, then there will be a great disaster!


    Naturally, Bruce Lee does not want to see this situation.


    Therefore, he thought that the eldest brother had better take him, Emperor batian and others to go directly to the 18th layer of hell to interrupt the recovery of Mazu. This is the best policy!


    "Don''t worry, if the generals want to recover, they can''t succeed in a moment and a half!"


    Lu Shaoyou nods, but he doesn''t immediately agree with Bruce Lee. He only listens to him: "let''s protect another distance. Let''s say that I can master the movements of Mazu, so I don''t have to worry too much about it!"


    Hearing this from Lu Shaoyou, Xiao Long, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong are all jaw heads.


    This guy must be absolutely sure that he can control everything. Otherwise, he can''t talk about it so easily.


    Since many years ago, since the time when Shenwu world suppressed the demons, Lu Shaoyou has made full preparations for the return of the demons!


    Now he came back by himself, of course, he had arranged all the things, and was in control of the movements of the devil ancestor at any time.


    It is because of this situation that people have more confidence.


    The only thing to worry about now is the situation of Du Shaofu.


    "After all, Shaofu has only practiced for thousands of years. We have built all our hopes on him. Maybe it''s too harsh!"


    Emperor Ba Tian suddenly dropped his eyes and said softly.


    For Du Shaofu, after fighting for Du Shaofu in the 18th floor of hell, Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan had a deep appreciation for the purple robed youth.


    The boy is an alien, and his cultivation speed is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Even the two strong men who appeared from the birth of the three thousand thousand worlds will feel quite shocked.


    For thousands of years, it''s hard to imagine how to grow from a mortal who can''t practice until now!


    Pangu world lasted for many years after the war of demons, but none of them appeared. Even the most outstanding people could not be expected to have their backs. The ancestors of those huge forces were only ashamed!


    Of course, Lu Shaoyou''s credit is indispensable to all this. He has led Du Shaofu''s growth step by step, from humble to powerful, and will eventually step onto the highest realm!


    No one can imagine how much pain the purple robed youth had suffered, how many injuries he suffered, and how much blood he had flowed.


    For him, this journey, even if glorious, has to endure unimaginable suffering.


    It is for this reason that emperor BA''s genius can not help but feel that the demands of Du Shaofu from these people are not too high.


    "I believe he can do it because of three words!"


    Lu Shaoyou''s eyes are deep and incomparable, and he says in a voice.


    "Which three words?"


    All the people around him looked at him with one voice and wanted to hear what Lu Shaoyou said.


    Faced with a pair of blazing eyes, Lu Shaoyou laughed and spat out the three words from his lips and teeth: "Du Shaofu!"


    When people heard the words, they were all stunned!


    But only a moment later, he understood what Lu Shaoyou meant.


    "Good! He''s Du Shaofu. He can do it! "


    Xiao longzai smacks it carefully and says in a deep voice.


    Next to the emperor batian, the Eastern Emperor taixuan and others heard the speech, all nodded.Yes, because he is Du Shaofu, he must be able to do it!


    Who dares to doubt the boy after learning some of his experiences?


    When he was weak, no one believed that Du Shaofu could be strong, but he did it again and again!


    How many strong people''s faces have been beaten and swollen by him, and how many powerful people have been trampled on by him!


    That''s Du Shaofu, who has refreshed the world''s cognition again and again, and what makes people incredible again and again!


    Only by his name, it represents all the people in the world. If he wants to, he can do it!


    "I''m looking forward to that day. Even if I look up to him in awe, I''m relieved to see him step up to the altar."


    Emperor taixuan suddenly raised his head and was filled with emotion!


    There is only one Lu Shaoyou in the world. If there is a second one, it will be a great blessing!


    As an old man who has lived for countless years, he has been strong for many years, but he can not find the last trace of hope.


    Watching Lu Shaoyou surpass himself, it would be a great honor in life to see Du Shaofu rise and rise in the sky again!


    With the help of these two people''s road, he and Emperor batian, who have been stuck in the road for countless years, will also see more hope for breakthrough!


    "That day, in the near future


    Emperor batian listened to the words of emperor taixuan, and his whole body also gave birth to a special spirit, some lonely, some empty, and some expectations!


    Both of them, at this time, are looking forward to seeing that day come soon! They want to see how Du Shaofu killed the devil ancestor, how to stand on the top of the world''s three hundred and thirty-three days, and with his elder brother Lu Shaoyou, standing at the highest place, overlooking everything in the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2952

    That kind of detached posture, just think about it can make people excited!


    "We''ll just wait, he''ll do it!"


    On one side, Lu Shaoyou opened his mouth with a smile.


    After that, people did not say much more, and continued to expand the power of the original gods, paying attention to the situation in various parts of the battlefield.


    At present, the demon clan has become a fleeing trend, many strong people have been killed, and the overall strength has been greatly damaged.


    In this case, the strong men of the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds were almost oppressing the demons and making them rout.


    More and more demons died in battle, and the situation began to show a one-sided trend.


    Lu Shaoyou, Bruce Lee, and Emperor batian are still fighting from time to time, blocking the demons'' counterattack, making them have no strength to fight back!


    In addition, the nine demons will be sealed by Lu Shaoyou and confined to the light group.


    These nine demons will bombard again and again, making the light group shake, but can not really break open.


    As Bruce Lee expected, they wanted to break through the seal, and they didn''t know when it would be.


    Countless strong men advance in the eighteen levels of hell, fierce, accompanied by terrible fighting.


    This is a relatively long process, which takes more time than the initial push of Du Shaofu and others!


    When people enter the seventh level of hell, it has already taken hundreds of years.


    "For hundreds of years, the generals and ministers don''t know where to recover!"


    In the crowd, Du Shaofu cut through the body of a demon immortal strong man with one sword, and then he stood in the void, thinking so in his heart.


    He was worried that every day was precious, not only for the generals, but also for the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds.


    What Du Shaofu was most worried about was his own cultivation.


    It can be said that Lu Shaoyou''s ultimate hope lies in himself. However, in these hundreds of years of terrible fighting, how many demons have died in his hands. However, up to now, Du Shaofu still can''t find the opportunity to break through.


    However, he can not see the second level of the scenery.


    "Carrying the way is to walk out of our own way! But how can we really take this step? "


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly, still thinking in his heart.


    In these years of fighting, he kept thinking about the answer, but it was difficult to grasp the key point.


    The so-called concept of carrying the Tao is clear to all people in the world. However, after careful calculation, Du Shaofu only felt that it was too difficult to go to that realm.


    We should know that, in addition to the ancient gods and demons, all living creatures are born between heaven and earth, which is the world opened up by gods and demons.


    In this way, countless creatures are naturally restricted and bound by the rules of heaven and earth. Those who embark on the path of cultivation follow the legal principles of heaven and earth and the true meaning of the Tao step by step! In other words, Du Shaofu and countless strong men were able to go to the highest place in the world, surpassing countless creatures. But in this process, they also gradually integrated the power of the world itself into their bodies. All they understood was based on the world power


    !


    And the world power comes from the ancient gods and demons, from Pangu great God, Daluo Tianzun, and the demon ancestor Luoyan, etc!


    "If you want to go out of your own way, you must first get rid of the shackles of others, beyond the limits of heaven and earth!"


    Du Shaofu thought to himself, and his mouth was murmuring.


    Living creatures live every day, live under the rules, and live in the road and law all the time. If you want to survive, you must abide by the truth of the ancient gods and demons!


    It can even be said that everything possessed by living beings is the product of the road of heaven and earth!


    Under such circumstances, how can we really get rid of the shackles of heaven and earth, and walk out of the way of our own?


    "The promotion of each level of realm is facing infinite challenges! And this state of carrying the Tao is more than ever before! "


    Du Shaofu felt a little distressed. No wonder since ancient times, among the countless creatures of the day after tomorrow, only elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou can reach the realm of carrying Tao and surpass all the dharmas in the world!


    No one else, because this step is really too difficult, even those old monsters who have lived for countless years can not take such a step!


    "I''d better go to my senior brother and ask them for advice."


    Du Shaofu thought about it and finally looked at Lu Shaoyou, Xiao Long and others in the distance.


    He only felt that he did not know when he would have an answer just by his own thinking.


    The elder martial brother is already a strong carrier of Taoism. Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong have also taken a key step. Their opinions will certainly have certain reference value.


    When he thought of this, Du Shaofu did not delay any more. He looked around at the fighting in all parts of the field. He found that thirty-three days and three thousand worlds were in absolute superiority, so he did not worry about anything.Then, with a flash of his figure, he appeared directly beside Lu Shaoyou.


    "What do you want to ask, younger martial brother?"


    Lu Shaoyou was not surprised by Du Shaofu''s arrival.


    Only when Du Shaofu had just established his foothold, he was smiling and making a voice. It seemed that he had anticipated Du Shaofu''s purpose.


    "Elder martial brother, I want to ask you what is your own way?"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head and asked Lu Shaoyou directly.


    The concept of one''s own Tao is very vague and difficult to grasp.


    Du Shaofu couldn''t understand the answer he wanted at all, so he had to invite his teacher, Lu Shaoyou.


    "You boy, I''m afraid you''ve been troubled by this problem for a long time?"


    Lu Shaoyou hasn''t said anything, but Xiao Long beside him smiles and looks at Du Shaofu.


    "Yes, I have thought about it since I knew it! But until now, the more I think about it, the more obscure it is. It seems that I have fallen into a strange circle and I can''t get out of it at all! "


    Du Shaofu told the six strong men on the scene one by one of the problems he had thought of. The most important thing was that the living creatures were born between heaven and earth, and they were the products of the great road. How could they escape from the Tao?


    Is it necessary to abandon everything in order to achieve Nirvana and gain new life?


    As his cultivation became deeper and deeper, he came closer to that realm, which made Du Shaofu more misty and indistinguishable.


    "What you think is good, but not right!" Lu Shaoyou looked at Du Shaofu with a smile on his face and said to him patiently, "in fact, the concept of" one''s own way "is really illusory. It''s just a vague statement put on it by the world! As you said, living beings are born from heaven and earth, and are derived from the Tao. It is impossible to get rid of all the things endowed by the Tao! If you think about it carefully, you can see that the things derived from the Tao are the four primitive laws: time, space, material and soul. All of these four are moments, which have a great impact on living beings! If these traces are completely removed, will they not be annihilated in the dust and no longer exist? When life is gone, how can we get rid of the shackles of heaven and earth and the shackles of the road? Therefore, if you want to take that crucial step, you are not completely divorced from the influence of the Tao and heaven and earth, contrary to the power of the world! If you think about it carefully, you will know that over the years, the cultivation of each realm has laid a solid foundation for the next realm, and in the next


    realm, we should seek higher breakthroughs and have stronger power!


    According to this way of thinking, it can be imagined that you are in the realm of virtual Tao, and you are also laying the foundation for the realm of carrying Tao! No matter whether the next step is to be strategic, or to break down and then stand up, its fundamental position is unchangeable! "


    Lu Shaoyou said a lot at a time, and Du Shaofu listened word by word in his ears, listening while deliberating on the true meaning.


    Not only he, but also Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong were all fascinated.


    These five people are now in the state of half step carrying the road, with a trace of their own Tao. It is not the first time that Lu Shaoyou has heard what Lu Shaoyou said. However, when they listen again, they can feel another charm.


    "Elder martial brother, what should I do?"


    Du Shaofu thought for a long time. After digesting Lu Shaoyou''s words, he asked again.


    He understood the meaning of his elder martial brother''s speech. The fundamental reason was that he pointed out his own misunderstanding. To get rid of the shackles of heaven and earth does not mean to get rid of everything given by the road.


    What he needs to do is to seek a breakthrough on the basis of today''s cultivation, and this kind of breakthrough is either to go further on the original basis as usual, or to regard today''s cultivation as a huge mountain and make it collapse and then take on a new look!


    In this way, it is the true meaning of carrying the Tao!


    "Give you a few examples, maybe you can understand some!" Listening to Du Shaofu''s question, Lu Shaoyou didn''t mean to hide anything. He said directly: "your own way, as the name suggests, is something that belongs to you and is unique in the world! I have made some conclusions. Like Pangu, the ancient great God, his Tao can be called as the way of all living beings; the devil ancestor is the way of killing!


    The way of all living beings to open up a huge world is for the prosperity of all living beings and the prosperity of race! Just as the ancient world of Pangu showed, countless terrible strong men emerged. At that time, the whole world was not as fragmented as it is now, but as a whole, extremely prosperous! The world of Pangu, where the realm of carrying Taoism is also layer upon layer. If it was not for the ancient magic war, which made the power of the world greatly depleted, I am afraid that by now, how many creatures will go to the highest level and set foot in the realm of carrying Taoism! Just thinking about it can make people feel that it is such a hot thing! However, in order to save today''s thirty-three days, the great God of Pangu condensed a lot of broken world power, turned into a peerless seal, and combined with his own strength, trapped the demons in 18 layers of hell! He followed the way of all living beings, so even if he was in the brink of death, he had to save thirty-threeMy God


    Listening to Lu Shaoyou''s words, Du Shaofu was shocked.


    He has already known many things in ancient times. When he met the illusion of Dalao Tianzun in Shenwu world, he told him that Pangu world was a whole in ancient times, without the concept of thirty-three days.


    Who ever thought that there were some reasons for this.


    It''s not that Pangu can''t survive after sealing the Mazu, but in order to keep the remaining thirty-three days and countless small worlds, he has to use his own strength to condense many lifeless broken worlds together and seal the world of Mazu!


    The way of all living beings is concerned about all living beings in the world. The great God of Pangu is like a benevolent creator God. He carefully takes care of everything he has created by himself, so as to avoid them from being hurt.


    "Well, the way of killing is to kill! He opened up the demon world, in which the creatures are the tools of killing! Therefore, the world of demons is also very strong. They are extremely terrifying and ferocious


    Du Shaofu thought for a moment and said so.


    According to his senior brother''s thought, he came to such a conclusion.


    "That''s it


    Lu Shaoyou nodded with a smile and looked at Du Shaofu.


    The reason why the demons like killing so much is precisely because of the killing way of the demon ancestor.


    He opened up the world with the way of killing, in which the creatures naturally made a living by killing. The whole world was scarlet and full of blood.


    After the beginning of the invasion of Pangu world, such mutual killing just ended, and then countless demon people were organized to attack the outside world, brewing a terrible ancient magic war!


    "Both the great God Pangu and the devil ancestor have their own ways. What kind of way does the elder martial brother know?"


    Du Shaofu looked up at his elder brother Lu Shaoyou again. He was very concerned about this.


    It seems that the Tao of the world''s pioneers can have a very strong influence on the creatures in it.


    However, it seems that there is no big difference between the people in the Shenwu world and the strong ones in the past thirty-three days. Is it possible to say that the Tao of Dalao Tianzun is the same as that of Pangu?


    "Da Luo Tianzun has already died, and there is nothing left except one divine world!" Lu Shaoyou suddenly sighed, as if with endless regret, and said: "his way, perhaps, is a kind of strong way rather than a broken jade! In ancient times, in the face of the demons'' attack in ancient times, the elder Dara did not hesitate. Even if the gambling was just taking shape, Dalao Tian and his own family and life, he would never let the evil ancestor get any benefits from him! "


    With Lu Shaoyou''s narration, Du Shaofu could not help nodding his head to express his approval. He had known all this for a long time. As the elder martial brother said, in ancient times, Mazu attacked Dalao Tian. He thought that Dalao Tianzun would surrender in order to save his life. However, he didn''t expect that Dalao Tianzun would fight back and join hands with Pangu to help Pangu world. What''s more, he suppressed the devil''s body!


    This kind of action can really be called strong! "It''s just that after the fall of Da Luo Tianzun, the fledgling Dalao Tianzun began to shrink, just because some of the power left by Da Luo Tianzun barely maintained! In the end, the big Luotian, which was transformed into a small world, changed its track and became one with the thirty-three days and countless cosmopolitans. Influenced by Pangu''s world order rules, it no longer has such distinctive characteristics! If not, all the creatures who come out of the world of martial arts are brave and brave, and they are all fierce people who prefer to break but not bend! "


    Lu Shaoyou spoke again, adding.


    At this point, Du Shaofu really understood the characteristics of the Shenwu world, which was not fully developed, and then was influenced by Pangu world, which made no obvious difference between them.


    "That is to say, each kind of Tao will bring with it the characteristics or spirit of the practitioner himself..."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and came to this conclusion.


    Whether it is Pangu, Daluo Tianzun, or Mazu, the world created by these three people will have their own differences, extremely distinctive.


    These characteristics are influenced by the pioneers of the world and are related to their own temperament.


    When he thought of this, Du Shaofu could not help thinking of himself.


    He has lived for thousands of years and has his own unique characteristics, but it is not easy to sum up one of the most prominent points for a time.


    "This boy, it''s easy to get through it at one point!"


    Looking at Du Shaofu in deep meditation, Xiao Long, di batian, Yang Guo and others are smiling.


    They all know that it is not difficult for Du Shaofu to break through the road, but now this boy wants to achieve that step quickly, so that he can play a key role in the recovery of Mazu.


    However, if you think about it, you don''t know how difficult it is for him to make a breakthrough!They don''t expect Du Shaofu to reach the summit in one stroke, but if they can make use of these insights to open up a path and set foot on that road, they will have been more than half of the success!


    The rest, it''s up to God!


    "Elder martial brother, I want to know what kind of way you are going?"


    After a period of thinking, Du Shaofu looked at Lu Shaoyou and raised his doubts.


    He looked at the man in green in front of him with his eyes bright, and blinked twice. He was very curious.


    There is a reason why Du Shaofu asked this question. As the only strong one who was born with the spirit and broke into Taoism, Lu Shaoyou''s Tao is more referential to himself than Pangu, Daluo Tianzun and Mazu.


    It is for this reason that Du Shaofu is very concerned about this issue. He looks at Lu Shaoyou with his eyes on him and wants to hear his answer.


    Listening to such a question, including Lu Shaoyou, Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong all began to laugh.


    As the closest people to Lu Shaoyou, and their strength is not far from each other, these five people naturally know the way Lu Shaoyou is going.


    "The way of the boss is the way of a bully!" After waiting for Lu Shaoyou to reply, Bruce Lee looks at his boss and says something like this to Du Shaofu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2953

    "The way of a bully..."


    Du Shaofu was stunned by Xiao Long''s words. He took a surprise look at his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou, only to find that he didn''t believe it.


    Over the years, I have risen from the Shenwu world all the way. I have seen the illusion left by my senior brother in my early years. However, in the 18th floor hell, this is a kind of absolute tyranny, which is based on the strong strength!


    Du Shaofu compared the process of his senior brother''s rise, which is somewhat similar to his own, but at the same time, there are great differences.


    What they have in common is that the road they have gone through is full of fighting, paved with blood and bones!


    The difference is also obvious. What elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou wants to achieve is to be superior to everything and supreme!


    Lu Shaoyou did it. He finally succeeded in climbing to the top of the world, standing at the highest place in the world, overlooking the world, and being the co owner of three thousand creatures in the world!


    Du Shaofu himself is different. His efforts are mainly for the reunion of his family, the peace of his relatives, the loving companionship, the stability of his people and the stability of the world behind him


    All the efforts, all the motivation, are from here!


    Compared with the elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou, there is no difference between the superior and the inferior. They are all doing for the sake of their own obsession, just different from each other!


    "Is this the way that I walk out of..."


    Du Shaofu suddenly fell into deep thought and began to think.


    Suddenly, he turned around leisurely and walked slowly in the void, thinking constantly.


    Lu Shaoyou, Xiao Long and others did not care about him, and left Du Shaofu to go alone, carrying out profound understanding.


    In their eyes, Du Shaofu went farther and farther. Soon after, a demon, the second strongest man, saw the young man in purple robe who was in a trance, rushed forward, and a magic knife fell down.


    Seeing that Du Shaofu was about to be cut by this knife, suddenly, a purple and golden light rushed from him, turned into a fierce and domineering sword, and cut it out directly!


    Such a sword is extremely terrifying, with the power of the origin of the terrible Road, approaching perfection, in which the Yin and Yang Qi revolve and roll endlessly, instantly crushing the sword power of the powerful demon clan!


    After that, the remaining strength of the sword was not reduced, and it was hard to chop the strong man of the demon clan and hit him to fly. His mouth was filled with blood, his eyes were frightened and his eyes were frightened. He did not dare to attack Du Shaofu.


    "It''s a good understanding!"


    In the distance, Emperor batian''s mouth was full of admiration and exclaimed with emotion.


    Including him, Lu Shaoyou, Xiao Long and others were shocked by this scene.


    Du Shaofu is obviously in a deep understanding, and will have the ability to fight the enemy spontaneously. It is obviously unwise to attack and kill him at this time!


    The mob who attacked secretly was also unlucky. The attack failed to work, but he was badly hurt!


    "I just want to tell him that if I want to go out of my own way, I need to understand it in combination with my own characteristics! But I didn''t expect that the boy soon figured it out! It seems that he knows himself very well. He knows exactly what he wants and what his ultimate goal is. "


    Lu Shaoyou''s mouth slightly cocked, so said.


    Du Shaofu suddenly began to understand, which made him feel very happy.


    It''s hard to say your own way, but it''s very simple in fact; but it''s complicated to say it!


    However, with these insights, it is a good opportunity for Du Shaofu to break through.


    In the following period of time, under the gaze of many powerful men, the purple robed youth appeared in various places from time to time, like a wandering soul without a master, wandering around with his head down.


    At first, many people didn''t know what happened to Du Shaofu. But gradually, people realized that the guy was understanding something new.


    Taking advantage of such an opportunity, many of the powerful members of the demon clan all hit Du Shaofu.


    They all know that the purple robed youth will play a very important role in the future battle, so it is impossible for the demon clan to let him go so easily.


    At present, if the opportunity is given by heaven, how can it not be attacked and killed? Once successful, it will cause great damage to the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds, and Lu Shaoyou''s plan will also fail.


    With such a mentality, there are often people from the demons to attack Du Shaofu. If you want to kill Du Shaofu, it''s good to interrupt his understanding.


    "We must not let the demons have an impact on the emperor Yuqing!"


    Around, some older generation of sitting and forgetting strong see these scenes, where will make the demons'' plans come true.


    One by one, the figures rushed in and took Du Shaofu as the center, holding him in the center.


    Du Shaofu did have the ability to defend the enemy independently at this time, but he was not afraid of ten thousand yuan. He was afraid that if he was self defeating and his understanding was broken, it would not be a wonderful thing!


    Therefore, under the protection of many powerful people, there is no longer any interference from the demons to the purple robed youth.


    He was suddenly aware of something, and fell into a state of extreme depth, as if completely isolated from the outside world.Under this situation, the great powers have been pushing forward all the way to the higher places of the 18th floor hell!


    In the other direction, the seal where the nine magic generals are located is also under the control of Lu Shaoyou, following the advance of the whole battlefield.


    At this time, the fate of these nine people is completely in the hands of Lu Shaoyou.


    The reason why they didn''t kill them for the time being was to leave them to Du Shaofu for future training!


    "Boom..."


    In the eighteen levels of hell, the terrible fighting is still going on. There are strong collisions between the three thousand strong people in the world and the demons again and again.


    However, the situation has become more and more clear, and all the advantages have been turned to 33 days and 3000 big world.


    The demons are completely under pressure, and they are extremely wounded and killed.


    At the same time, there are also a small number of demons sit and forget the situation, see the opportunity early, have fled to the deeper.


    In this regard, no one is going to pursue them. Those people will face death sooner or later. It doesn''t make much difference sooner or later.


    At the end of the day, sitting and forgetting doesn''t play a role at all. The real battle is a contest between Mazu and Lu Shaoyou. Those who are not good at it can''t get in the way!


    Now that the situation has come to this point, it can be said that Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement has shown great results.


    In addition to the existence of the devil ancestor and the nine magic generals, the cultivators at other levels will lose their due utility, and the influence will be reduced to the minimum!


    "But time is really running out."


    Outside the battlefields, Lu Shaoyou frowned slowly as he watched the killing.


    At present, the people have advanced to the tenth level of hell, the demons launched a huge rout, there is no ability to form an effective counterattack.


    But in his heart, he felt more and more dignified.


    Glancing at the distance, Du Shaofu still kept swimming, never leaving the state of understanding, but did not seem to have the meaning of waking up for a moment.


    "The boy realized that it is absolutely impossible for him to succeed once and break through the road! However, this is an opportunity for him to plant "Tao seed" and wait for it to germinate on a certain day, and then thrive


    On one side, Bruce Lee answers.


    Lu Shaoyou nodded at the speech. Of course, he knew how difficult it was to break through the road, and he could not expect Du Shaofu to accomplish it in one stroke.


    Unfortunately, time is really running out!


    Over the years, Lu Shaoyou''s arrangements have been impeccable. Only in Du Shaofu''s case, there are unstable factors.


    As emperor batian said earlier, their expectations for Du Shaofu were too strong, and almost all their hopes were placed on the young man.


    However, his growth needs a process, which can not be forced at all.


    The boy''s ability has far exceeded all people''s expectations, but now it seems that he is still a small step away from the ultimate goal.


    "The generals are about to recover. Maybe we should intervene. We can''t let him recover easily."


    Lu Shaoyou looks at the void space. He seems to see the 18 layers of hell, the barrier of the world, the deepest place, and the general state.


    It was also a part of his plan to fight for time for Du Shaofu.


    "Maybe we should have done it already!"


    Taixuan, the emperor of the East, felt that it would be too late to interfere with the Mazu.


    "It''s not too late to start now. Mazu has just reached the critical stage. It''s better to give him a blow at this critical moment than when!"


    Lu Shaoyou smiles faintly, so is the way.


    Next to several people smell speech, are pick pick pick eyebrows.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go now."


    Bruce Lee can''t wait. He says immediately.


    His eyes burst out with a strong light, killing machine rampant.


    "If you are on the battlefield, I will go alone."


    Lu Shaoyou waved his hand and said to several people around him.


    Then he stepped out, ready to leave for the 18th floor of hell.


    "Boss, let''s go with you. Maybe we can do something for you."


    Bruce Lee quickly drives over and rushes to the tunnel.


    He was a little uneasy. The Mazu was very powerful. Even if the recovery process was blocked, he would be very fierce.


    The elder brother''s cultivation is very profound, and he may not be afraid of Mazu, but for Bruce Lee, he still wants to fight side by side with him.


    "Bruce Lee is right. Let''s go with my brother."


    Lu Xintong also Yingying forward, voice.


    "Now the situation of the whole battlefield is under control. Even if we leave, there will be no big mistakes! We''d better go to the 18th level of hell with you. Maybe we can provide us with some insights when facing the devil ancestorYang Guo also said that he wanted to go with Lu Shaoyou.


    Today, the powerful men of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds are so powerful that they have no resistance at all.


    In this case, some of them left here with half a step of the road, and they didn''t play a very important role. It''s better to join Lu Shaoyou and enter the 18th layer of hell to fight against the evil ancestor.


    In a flash, Yang Guo, Xiao Long, Lu Xintong, di batian, and Dong Huang taixuan all looked at Lu Shaoyou with eager eyes. They obviously wanted to go with them.


    "Well, I have a very important task for you."


    Lu Shaoyou thinks about it, and suddenly takes out his long knife and blood killing and hands it to Bruce Lee.


    "What is an important task?"


    Bruce Lee takes it naturally, but frowns.


    The rest of them were also puzzled and looked at him with puzzled eyes. "In ancient times, when the demon world was sealed as an 18 layer hell, there were 18 realms of Taoism who helped Pangu to set up the immortal array together! And now the demon clan has been in control, can not turn up too big storm! If so, it''s time for the strong to see the light again!


    ¡±Looking at Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, Lu Shaoyou corrected his look and said to them seriously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2954

    Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, several people, suddenly look a su.


    Bruce Lee has already told the public about the 18 strong men carrying the Tao. Therefore, all the strong men present know quite well.


    Originally, in Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement, they should have rescued the strong ones when they had entered the 18th floor hell.


    It was only because Lu Shaoyou himself had some variables that led to the delay.


    Now that Lu Shaoyou is back, it is indeed time for the 18 masters of ancient times to appear in front of the world again!


    "I have left some power in the blood killing, which can hook up the formation outside the 18 levels of hell! Now that the seal of the eighteen hells is broken, it is not difficult for you to break it down completely with the help of bloodshed


    Lu Shaoyou looks at Xiao Long and says to him.


    In ancient times, Pangu God laid the seal of hell with 18 layers. After countless years of washing, most of his strength has been lost, and with the return of generals and ministers, it has been greatly damaged.


    With the strength of Bruce Lee, Emperor batian, Yang Guo and others, it may not be possible to smash them directly, but it is not difficult to achieve all this if we can use the blood of Lu Shaoyou to mobilize the powerful formation beyond the 18 levels of hell!


    "Boss, you don''t have blood in your hand. Are you sure you can deal with Mazu?"


    Bruce Lee is a little uneasy. He sees the landing and says Shao you.


    Blood killing is the weapon of his boss''s life, which is closely related to itself. With the help of blood killing, Lu Shaoyou can play the most powerful power!


    At this time, he gives the blood to himself and other people''s hands, and plans to face the demon ancestor alone, which makes Bruce Lee have some doubts in his heart.


    Who is the devil ancestor? That stirred up the existence of the whole ancient magic war. He is a strong man in the realm of nothingness and the strongest person in the world!


    Although at this time the magic ancestor has not recovered to the peak strength, but absolutely can not be underestimated.


    Lu Shaoyou is not sure whether he will have a complete grasp of this huge reliance on blood killing. "Don''t swim, or we''d better go with you. It''s the same to rescue the 18 powerful people who carry Taoism after dealing with Mazu! After countless years of seal, even if they reappear in the world, they can not play a role in the overall situation! It''s better to let the 18 elders continue to seal for the time being, which is safer for them! "


    By Bruce Lee, Yang Guo opens his mouth and says to Lu Shaoyou.


    What he said is very reasonable. The power of many powerful men who helped Pangu to lay the eighteen layers of hell seal has been exhausted to the limit, which may be worse than the nine demons of the demon family.


    Even if the seal is opened, there won''t be too many people who can really appear alive!


    And once those people are broken, if they are involved in this fight, the situation will be even worse.


    "Don''t worry, just do it! I''m not here to have a decisive battle with Mazu. I just need to disturb him and I will come back soon! "


    Lu Shaoyou said with a smile to the strong men in front of him.


    Then, his eyes turned again and looked at another place where the seal of the nine magic generals was located.


    Lu Shaoyou looked at the nine magic generals who were trying to break the shackles, and said in a cold voice: "the shackles I set can''t hold those two people for too long. I''ll be back before they leave! "


    Xiao Long looks at Lu Shaoyou''s sight and sees that there are cracks in the mask of the nine magic generals. Although it is not obvious, it is only a matter of time before it is broken.


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu was still wandering around like a wandering soul, in the process of understanding.


    Just wait for him to make a further breakthrough, the nine demons will be used in the end.


    "That''s settled. Let''s split up."


    Lu Shaoyou finally said a word. Without waiting for Bruce Lee and others to say anything more, Lu Shaoyou''s body flashed and disappeared from the original place. In an instant, he disappeared.


    "Let''s go too!"


    Seeing this, Bruce Lee poised his long knife and said to the four people around him, namely, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong.


    After that, the five of them went straight to the first hell.


    They want to start from there, layer by layer to rescue the seal in the 18 strong people.


    Lu Shaoyou, Xiao Long and others left one after another, but the terrible fighting in the battlefield continued.


    For the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds, they had never experienced such a happy killing.


    The power of the demons has been greatly reduced, and the number of the strong in these two worlds is almost unchanged.


    The overall situation is completely one-sided, all the strong are killed red eyes!


    But in this endless battlefield, there is a strange scene. Everyone can see a purple robe figure wandering around, as if they are stupid, aimlessly running east and West."One''s own Tao should be combined with one''s own characteristics..."


    "The way of all living beings of Pangu great God, the killing way of Mazu ancestor, the strong way of Daluo Tianzun, and the way of overlord of elder martial brother..."


    "The great God of Pangu is benevolent and kind, and cares about human life, so he embarks on the road of human life; Mazu likes fierce and violent blood cutting, so he goes on the road of killing; Dalao is a brave man who is fearless, even if he dies, he is also obedient, so he goes to the way of being strong. Elder martial brother wants to dominate the world, so he takes the road of tyrant..."


    "Each kind of Tao is related to one''s own character, and at the same time, it is also related to the goal that one wants to achieve..."


    Du Shaofu kept reciting words, which seemed to be reciting scriptures.


    In his mind, he thought about these problems without interruption.


    Combined with the words of elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou and himself, I began to summarize some of my own characteristics.


    For many people, they will have many different characteristics at the same time, such as benevolence and kindness, integrity, supremacy and so on. All of them can be compatible with one another.


    But as for the ultimate goal he wanted to achieve, he was able to distinguish his personality, so that Du Shaofu could quickly find his own position.


    "For thousands of years, I began to practice step by step from the small Du family in Shicheng. At the beginning, I wanted to let the family reunite and take back my mother and sister from the legalist family."


    "In this process, I have been struggling to get out of the stone city, break into the dark forest, set up the World Association, and recruit many strong men such as doctors and elders!"


    "Later, I entered the tianwu academy to practice. I made a lot of connections with the stone dragon empire. I fought with Duwang''s house and survived all kinds of disasters."


    "Then tianwu college suffered a disaster, too many relatives and friends were killed in the hands of the demon cult..."


    Du Shaofu kept recalling what he had done in recent years.


    That everywhere, a shadow, are like flowing general across his mind.


    Dujia, Shicheng, dark forest, duwangfu, Shilong Empire, animal kingdom, Guangming shenting, gutianzong, Dalun religion, Qixing hall, etc


    In those years, he walked through all the three continents and nine states of the whole Shenwu world.


    He created a world meeting and a desolate country. He wandered through every secret place and got countless opportunities.


    Along with these, is the infinite growth of his strength!


    The stronger the strength, the greater the responsibility!


    The reason why Du Shaofu worked so hard was that his close relatives, beloved, close friends, the people of the desolate country, and all the people in the world could live a more stable and better life!


    For such a goal, he finally stepped on the absolute opposite of the demon sect and became the one who wanted to get rid of.


    At the same time, Mazu also became the target of Du Shaofu. He would rather fight his own life, but also die with him.


    It can be said that the decades in the world of Shenwu were the most turbulent and ups and downs of Du Shaofu!


    He has experienced several times of life and death, countless crises, and finally still carry down! "I have been growing stronger and stronger all the way, just to protect the people I care about! From the beginning of family reunion, they became the people protecting the stone dragon Empire, and then those old friends of tianwu academy! Later, I became the great Peng emperor of the wasteland, and countless people in the wasteland,


    became the object that I had to protect again! In the face of the disaster of the evil cult, all the people in the three continents and nine states have placed their hopes on me


    Scene after scene of the past from Du Shaofu''s mind, just like yesterday, so clear, so profound.


    The stronger one''s ability, the more he will bear.


    At the end of the day, the creatures of the whole Shenwu world hoped that their ROC emperor could defeat the demon God and return the Shenwu world to peace.


    It is for this reason that Du Shaofu himself has also obtained the gathering of the dragon spirit of the whole world, and has achieved the feat of emperor''s spirit and worshipping all over the world. It is amazing!


    After that, the world of Shenwu was peaceful, and there was no great killing.


    The eyes of all living creatures finally turned to the thirty-three days!


    As the most powerful man in the Shenwu world, Du Shaofu naturally wanted to take the first step and explore the way for others, just to prevent the Shenwu world from becoming a slave to the outside world in the future!


    But soon, the existence of the demons broke into the sight of all people again!


    Du Shaofu was the first to bear the brunt of Du Shaofu''s mastery of the divine world and the relationship between him and his generals!


    Therefore, most of the creatures in the past thirty-three days did not have a deep relationship with himself. However, his relatives, friends and love spread all over the world, forming the most complicated network of relationships, which made Du Shaofu have to undertake the mission of blocking the demons once again.


    With elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou and others intervene, all this is more obligatory!


    "So the way I''m going is actually very simple."


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu, who was walking in the void, was suddenly in shape. His eyes were suddenly bright, which was as bright as two rounds of bright sun!"My way is the way of love! It is my duty and mission to protect the people I care about! Even if they are broken to pieces, they will not be hurt! Even if it was the supreme priest, I, Du Shaofu, would pull him down from the altar and plunge him into the abyss of darkness, even if he died! "


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. From the beginning, the voice was slight, but at last it turned into rolling thunder. At first, it sounded in the sky of this space, just like the collapse of thousands of mountains and the roar of thousands of waves, which caused extremely strong movement!


    Under the shock of this huge voice, the strong men in every battlefield were shocked at first, and then all stopped attacking and killing actions in their hands. Could it not be that they looked at the direction of the purple robed youth in a twinkling of an eye.


    Everyone''s eyes are full of doubts.


    But then, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu and many other powerful people who sit and forget the third place all show some shock at the same time.


    "Uncle Du, this is..."


    "He has understood his own way and found his own direction!"


    Lu Jingyun and others with extreme shock and shock, one by one like being struck by thunder in general, Leng in situ.


    The vast voice reverberates in the void, just like the heaven''s opening to release, like the sound of the great road Lun, which can''t be said to shake people''s hearts!


    Everyone can feel the fierce and strong spirit in Du Shaofu''s heart at this time!


    Even the Supreme God can''t block his way, but anyone who disobeys will be knocked down from the altar and sent into the dark abyss!


    This is what kind of despotism, what kind of firm spirit!


    All of a sudden, a strange charm rose from Du Shaofu''s body, spread out, spread out in the void, set off a terrible storm, and roared and danced in the whole hell!


    "How long has it been? It''s only less than 100 years since uncle Du began to understand it! Not long after we got to the eleventh level of hell, he had such an understanding


    Lu Jingyun opened his mouth in astonishment, and his whole body trembled.


    He was able to realize the power of Du Shaofu, which was incomparably powerful, but also very ethereal and elusive.


    This peculiar force is unique to Du Shaofu, which is different from all other people. It contains various meanings such as bravery, hegemony, fortitude, absolute and so on.


    And the most outstanding is that kind of fearless momentum!


    For their own faith, can despise everything, even if it is the heaven and earth, but also pressure him!


    At this moment, Lu Jingyun frowned slightly, and he also had some strange feelings.


    Yes, the so-called "carrying the road" means carrying one''s own way, not the road of heaven and earth opened up by others!


    That is to say, Du Shaofu had already made clear the direction he was going to take, and with the firm belief that no one could match, it was the most terrifying!


    "I''m afraid uncle Du is not far away from the half step road."


    Lu Jingyun mumbled his mouth and said in a wooden way.


    Carrying the road in half a step is to depict a trace of the road, which is far from the true rudiment of the road.


    But there is no denying that a good start is an important part of success!


    The difficulty lies in the first point. The first thing Du Shaofu had to do was to draw this first stroke!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Only under the gaze of all the people, Du Shaofu''s breath began to rise and become more and more powerful.


    But see a piece of purple gold light burst out, the purple robe figure all wrapped in.


    His figure was obliterated and disappeared!


    But what can be felt is that the power inside is more and more vast, more and more shocking!


    "Boom..."


    A piece of thunder like sound exploded, broke out in the eleventh layer of hell, earth shaking.


    Whether it''s thirty-three days, or three thousand thousand worlds, or many powerful people of the demon clan, they all feel panic in their hearts under this terrible movement, as if they are facing the great road and the heavenly power, and the pressure pervades every inch of space.


    Everyone felt scalp numbness, Qi and blood all over the body, such as the surge out of the general!


    Between heaven and earth, a mysterious force permeated through the sky, emerged from the 11th scarlet hell, and rushed into the purple and gold light and gathered into Du Shaofu''s body.


    "Brother..."


    "Boss..."


    "Dad..."


    Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, who came out of the Shenwu world, were quite different from others at this time.


    Instead of retreating from the distance like many powerful men, they went to meet the place where Du Shaofu was, completely out of an unconscious instinct.


    From Du Shaofu''s body, these three immortal strongmen can feel a special breath, which is the connection between close relatives and the power of blood!"I seem to be breaking through!"


    The little star''s eyes suddenly blinked twice, and his soft words came out from his vermilion lips.


    Immediately, she sat down on her knees, suspended in the air, and burst out of her body in an indescribable shock.


    Then, Du Shaojing and Du Xiaoyao were also like this, and entered the state of cultivation successively.


    This kind of situation comes very abrupt, make Lu Jingyun et al. A little confused.


    "Uncle Du''s firm way is closely related to their existence! Uncle Du had a brand-new understanding, which also affected these three people invisibly, bringing them unimaginable benefits! "


    After a long time, Lu Jingyun slowly opened his mouth and said such a thing.


    Through his explanation, many powerful people around him realized that this was really caused by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing all have blood ties with Du Shaofu, and they have been living with him and have been greatly influenced by Du Shaofu.


    Du Shaofu''s Tao, of course, has an inseparable relationship with these three people.


    At this time, the purple robed youth began to understand his own way. Although he had not yet taken the crucial step, it had begun to affect his closest relatives. "Maybe the truth is more terrible than we think! Uncle Du walked out of the Shenwu world, mastered the rules of heaven there, and formed the most profound connection with the whole Shenwu world! I really want to go to Shenwu world to have a look and see what changes will happen to the creatures in that world under such circumstances! "


    Lu Jingyun''s side, his sister Lu youshao has been shocked to the point, but still unconsciously said such words. And with her words like this, the most frightful look appeared on her pretty face!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2955

    All the people beside Lu youshao were shocked when they heard the words.


    Her meaning is very clear, that is to say, Du Shaofu''s understanding not only brought great influence to Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing.


    Perhaps at this time, the creatures in the whole Shenwu world will get unimaginable benefits because of the situation here!


    If so, it would be terrible!


    The world of Shenwu was weak for many years. It was not until the demons were killed and the mob sect''s catastrophe ended that it began to show its head.


    Over the years, it has grown very fast. With Du Shaofu''s breakthrough, the whole world will grow many times.


    Today, Shenwu world has the rudimentary appearance of Dalao in ancient times, which is very terrible. It is more spectacular than any other world in the thirty-three days!


    And the only incomparable among them is that the creatures in that realm have not yet been able to grow up, and their overall strength is relatively weak!


    But with these years down, now the Shenwu world also began to emerge a large number of immortal places, the number is very considerable!


    If this time, because of Du Shaofu''s influence, the strength of the whole sector will be upgraded to a higher level, it will definitely be a terrible force! "I''m afraid that''s not the case! Uncle Du hasn''t really made a breakthrough at this time. The creatures in Shenwu world may not get too much benefit! If you have to wait, it will only happen when Uncle Du really takes that step! However, for those who are closest to him, great benefits have been gained since this time! "


    Lu Jingyun thought for a long time and finally came to such a conjecture.


    The other people present also felt that it was very reasonable.


    If Du Shaofu understood this way, it would be enough to affect the whole Shenwu world. It would be too abnormal to imagine.


    The most likely state should be, as Lu Jingyun said, when the guy really breaks through the half step road, or even the realm of carrying the road, it will continue to bring earth shaking changes to the world.


    But it is undeniable that the world of Shenwu will certainly benefit from Du Shaofu''s understanding this time!


    "Hum, hum..."


    At this time, the place where Du Shaofu was still surrounded by boundless light.


    In the light, Du Shaofu closed his eyes slightly, and his six senses were closed. He didn''t smell anything!


    In his body, a strong stream of Qi kept wandering, shuttling among his limbs.


    These Qi machines eventually gathered into a huge Hongchuan, rushed into his Shenque, and then turned into a big Zhou Tian and entered his mud pill palace!


    "Hiss..."


    When this terrible power rushes into the mind, it turns into a subtle mysterious power, like a gossamer, accumulating more and more!


    In the face of this silk, the golden red Jiri macaque yuan God issued a terrible roar, as if in the face of some kind of terrible things, actually sent out shaking!


    "Hum, hum..."


    However, Du Shaofu continued to mobilize such forces, accumulating more and more in the mud pill palace.


    The threads entangled with each other, and then turned into the shape of a thin sword, with an extremely sharp breath. It seems to be the most terrible thing in the world. It can kill everything, carve marks on the road of heaven and earth, change the innate justice and change the day!


    "Roar..."


    Just as the thin sword took shape, the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen uttered a cry of fear, and the giant and domineering body of chijiri was shaking violently.


    This is Du Shaofu''s own feeling of fear and fear, instinctively sent out such a movement.


    "If you want to go out of your own way, you must engrave your own righteousness on the yuan God."


    Du Shaofu murmured to himself. He felt his "voice" trembled violently.


    The power of the thin sword was too terrible. Just standing there quietly, his original spirit felt dangerous, as if he could reap his own life if he moved it.


    Du Shaofu was very aware of what he was going to do. Although he had boundless fear, he still had to carry out it.


    "Hum..."


    With a terrible hum, the sword suddenly turned and turned to the position of the red Jiri horse Monkey God.


    A slight flash of the edge on the tip of the sword makes the body of Yuan Shen appear a trace of terror, which is to be cut directly.


    If this scene had been met in the past, Du Shaofu would have been shocked to death.


    You know, his red Jiri horse monkey god is how strong, no less than his own flesh!


    But in front of the tiny edge of the thin sword, there was such a terrible scene that it was about to be cut off!


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Du Shaofu''s yuan Shen roared violently and made a trill.


    The power carried by the thin sword penetrates everything before it reaches the body!"The sword of spirit, the sword of faith, is naturally the most terrible existence in the world! With enough spirit and faith, even if the gods and demons are in the way, they can kill the gods and subdue the demons and move forward bravely! "


    Du Shaofu kept cheering himself up. After a long time of continuous understanding, he gathered such a huge spirit and belief, and gathered together this thin sword. The purpose was to draw a crucial stroke on the yuan God and carve out the trace of his own "Tao"!


    He controlled the thin sword and moved, step by step towards the red Jiri horse monkey yuan God, so that the body of the yuan God made a terrible hissing sound, and began to wear and disintegrate in a large area!


    Du Shaofu''s teeth were trembling and clucking, and cold sweat was pouring out all over his body, from head to foot!


    The sharp pain is attacking every inch of his spirit. It is the pain from the deepest place, which can''t be comforted!


    "Do it!"


    Du Shaofu was cruel in the dark. He moved his thin sword and approached his body of Yuan Shen!


    However, it was despairing that the original God of the red Jiri macaque was directly reduced to the extreme in front of the thin sword. A large number of Yuan Shen''s power collapsed and scattered, making him feel more and more weak.


    And at the same time, the thin sword can''t touch the body of Yuan Shen, and the pain is unbearable!


    "Do it! Do it


    Du Shaofu clenched his teeth and insisted on it.


    But his spirit began to flee involuntarily, trying to get rid of the terrible power!


    This is the weakness of human nature and the instinct of everyone to seek good fortune and avoid evil!


    The most important thing is that his own strength is becoming weaker and weaker. I''m afraid that before long, the whole red Jiri horse monkey god will be wiped out by the thin sword!


    At that time, I''m afraid Du Shaofu himself will die under this, and his body will die!


    "Carve it for me!"


    But even facing the death scene, Du Shaofu was still unwilling to let go. He still wanted to engrave the next trace. As long as he could do it, it would be a smooth first step!


    The thin sword makes a sound of tiny buzz, and pursues the red Jiri horse monkey yuan Shen everywhere. The speed is incomparable!


    In contrast, at this time, the red Jiri macaque''s original spirit strength gradually weakened, which was almost impossible to maintain!


    At the same time, under the influence of the power of the thin sword, he is more and more weak!


    With the passage of time, Du Shaofu felt that his strength was almost exhausted!


    According to such a development, I''m afraid that before I successfully engrave that trace, the yuan God will collapse in the invisible, and die an unnatural death!


    This kind of situation, let him feel a little more flustered!


    "Do you want to give up?"


    Du Shaofu had been soaked in cold sweat, and had a sense of ultimate emptiness.


    He gave up and didn''t want to go on like this.


    The thin sword, which was transformed from unyielding spirit and firm belief, was too terrible. It made people avoid instinctively. Even Du Shaofu could not control his panic!


    At the moment, there seems to be no better way than to give up.


    If you let the power of the thin sword strike the yuan God again, you will die if you don''t do it well!


    "This is rewriting the road, and the process must be full of danger! But I''m really not willing to give up like this


    Du Shaofu kept thinking that it was difficult for him to accept the result of failure.


    The road of heaven and earth has been engraved before he came into the world. Every part of his body and soul is the product of the road.


    Now that thin sword is to change the original principle of law, and then change himself!


    But this process is too painful. On that thin sword, there is not only a terrible pressure, but also a terrible power. If he does not really contact the yuan God, his power has been exhausted to the limit!


    If you go on, what you have to face is really a dead end!


    But Du Shaofu was not willing to give up. This was an opportunity. It was the first time that he condensed his sword to change the traces of the road with his most unyielding spirit and firm faith!


    If you fail for the first time, I''m afraid that you will leave an indelible fear in your heart, plant the seeds of fear, and when the next shock comes, it will be even more difficult!


    "If others can do it, I will do it too!"


    Suddenly, Du Shaofu clenched his teeth again, and a stream of blood oozed from his lips and teeth.


    He turned his heart and began to try to control the red Jiri horse Monkey God. At the same time, he approached with the thin sword.


    With the unimaginable pain, Du Shaofu''s whole nerves were almost numb, and the pain was to the extreme.


    At the same time, the sound of "ho ho ho" came out, and his body of Yuan Shen began to shrink sharply and wanted to continue to flee.


    "Hold it for me!"


    Du Shaofu''s heart was extremely cruel. He almost exerted all his strength to restrain the red Jiri horse monkey spirit, which greatly reduced his escape speed!"HISHI..."


    The thin sword shot out like a strong arrow leaving the string. It wants to impact on the red Jiri horse monkey spirit, leaving a trace!


    But with the sword light getting closer and closer, the body of the original God trembled violently. At the same time, it was also in a terrible annihilation, and was about to break away completely!


    "Even if you die, you have to stab me with a sword before you die!"


    Du Shaofu''s throat let out a terrible roar. He cried out!


    At the same time, the power in his body surged and moved, and he mobilized all of them into the palace of mud balls to control his spirit.


    All his strength was drained by him, and there was no trace left!


    Under such circumstances, Du Shaofu got up his strength and wanted to fight with all his might. He held the idea that even if he died, he would die under the thin sword and launch his final impact!


    "Hi..."


    However, hearing the sound of the thin sword, the red Jiri macaque also gave out the last scream. It was the first time that the two came into contact.


    Then all of Du Shaofu''s consciousness disappeared completely, without any consciousness.


    Outside his body, the fierce purple and gold light suddenly burst and disappeared, revealing Du Shaofu''s body.


    The unique charm in the void, also in an instant like the tide of retreat, become empty!


    Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing, sitting cross legged, gushed a large mouthful of blood from their mouths, and then when their eyes opened, they had no energy to speak of!


    Only in a moment, the three people were like the most terrible impact, all seriously injured!


    "Little star!"


    "Uncle Du!"


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, Longxu and other strong people were shocked.


    All this changed too quickly. Du Shaofu, who was just like a rainbow of momentum, had no Qi at all at this time. He fell down from the void like a kite without traction!


    And the three strong men who came out of the world of divine power with him were also extremely hard hit. They did not even have the ability to maintain the suspension. They crossed three straight vertical lines and fell from the sky!


    Lu Jingyun and other strong men, as if they were all in a daze, looked at such a scene, terrified to death!


    The hearts of all the people were pounding, and it was hard to imagine the perceived results.


    Under their prying, Du Shaofu really lost all his vitality, and his fate was completely lost!


    Such a sign represents the fact that Du Shaofu has fallen


    "How could How could this be so How could this happen... "


    Lu Jingyun, who has always been indifferent, speaks incoherently.


    He tried to keep his eyes wide open and could not believe what he saw.


    "Uncle du..."


    "Emperor Yuqing..."


    The strong men of the other thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds were also shocked and felt extremely afraid.


    How could Du Shaofu, such a detached man, fall here? This is something that no one can accept!


    How could he die?


    How could he die?


    Without him, how can we kill Mazu completely?


    Without him, who can live this life?


    Without him, who can guide millions of creatures to the highest?


    At this moment, many powerful people were deeply distressed and could not imagine that Du Shaofu would fall.


    The young man in purple robe, always displayed in front of them, was the absolute posture that would never fall down!


    As he himself said, even the heaven and earth, the God, could not stop his steps!


    But now how can he fall, how can he fall on the road of enlightenment breakthrough?


    "No way. Uncle Du must be alive!"


    After a long time, Lu Jingyun forcibly put aside the feeling of fright and fear, and then directly rushed out to take Du Shaofu down before he landed.


    And Longque, Longxu and others also eased their spirits and raided Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao and Du Shaojing to check their situation at this time.


    "Du Shaofu How could you die like this? "


    At this time, at the entrance to the twelfth floor of hell, two figures were preparing to plunge into the boundless flame and continue to flee towards the deeper part of the eighteenth floor hell.


    These two figures are the east from Chihuang and Shen Yan. They fled before all the powerful people of the demon clan. They did not fall into the siege and attack of three thousand powerful people in the world for thirty-three days.


    It is because of this, just after everyone has just entered the eleventh level of hell, their two great demon servants are about to enter the twelfth level of hell.


    But they have also been paying attention to the changes in the battlefield, looking forward to whether there will be any variables.


    However, it is obvious that their expectations have been in vain for a long time.But now, Du Shaofu''s sudden appearance makes them stunned.


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu is dead. He died at his own hands! "


    Leng God after, east from the red Huang is issued a cold laughter, with hard to hide the happy feeling.


    "A postnatal creature dares to carve his own way, which is beyond his capacity! It''s good. I''ll die under my own sword, and I''ll die


    Shen Yan also opened his mouth, the corner of his mouth was cold and unfeeling.


    If Du Shaofu falls here, it will be great news for them.


    As soon as the boy died, no one in the world could kill the Lord Mazu. The immortal body of the adult is Lu Shaoyou. Even Pangu and Daluo Tianzun are helpless!


    "Finally wait until this day, the rise of my demon clan, unstoppable!"


    Dongli Chihuang was excited and trembled all over her body. She was almost happy to cry.


    They have been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Du Shaofu''s existence, like a sharp blade, is always hanging on the top of the demons'' head, always reminding them that there is still a person in the world who can pose a fatal threat to the devil clan!


    Leaving aside their experience in the Shenwu world in the past years, the two evil servants tried their best to kill Du Shaofu just after they arrived for thirty-three days.


    However, they failed several times, which made them very shocked. The boy was like a monster. He always came out of nowhere and got rid of their killing opportunities!


    But now, I finally saw the youth in purple robe fall down. His vitality has obviously been completely cut off, and there will be no other variables.


    "This time, there''s no chance to cheat on a corpse."


    All of a sudden, Shen Yan thought that Du Shaofu had died several times in the Shenwu world, but in the end he came back to life inexplicably. He felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    He''s not sure. I''m afraid it''s not this time. Will this boy come back from the dead again?


    At the thought of this, Shen Yan''s whole face was Su, and some uncertain meanings appeared in his eyes. And the next east from the red Huang smell speech, is also a corner of the mouth sneer, inexplicably feel that he suddenly some laugh out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2956

    What Shen Yan said is not groundless. Du Shaofu died for the first time in his early years, but he fought for the stone dragon. People had been buried in the loess, but after a few years, he came back to life miraculously.


    In addition, in the final battle with the demon God, he was left with only one head. The yuan God was dead and his vitality was completely lost.


    However, in the end, the boy still survived perfectly, and controlled the rules of heaven in the world of Shenwu.


    This is the most impressive two times. In addition, there are several life and death twists and turns, which are cracked by the purple robed youth one by one.


    In other words, Du Shaofu had experienced several deaths, each of which made many of his enemies feel extremely happy, but at the last moment, that joy was shattered again!


    Along with it, Du Shaofu made great breakthroughs in his accomplishments and his strength soared!


    At this time, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan feel a little flustered in their hearts!


    They looked at each other with a very tacit understanding, and saw the horror in each other''s eyes.


    "Do you think Du Shaofu will not die so easily?"


    Shen Yanqing coughed twice and felt his throat dry.


    He looked at the east of his side from the red Huang, incredibly asked.


    And East from red Huang did not speak, just nervously licked a few lips, heavily nodded.


    In view of the fact that over the years, Du Shaofu has refreshed the world''s cognition again and again, at this time, both the two magic servants felt that the purple robed youth would not really die like this.


    They were even more touched by this than Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, and Longxu, who were very nervous at this time. They would not believe that Du Shaofu would die.


    "I wish he didn''t wake up again!"


    He closed his fist and did not look at hell.


    He focused his eyes on Du Shaofu''s direction and stood still, hoping to see the final result of Du Shaofu.


    "Du Shaofu..."


    Dongli Chihuang''s expression is the same as Shen Yan''s, both of them are holding hands tightly.


    In the hearts of the two evil servants, Du Shaofu was most expected not to die.


    But now they are full of uncertainty. Their intuition tells them that the purple robed youth may suddenly wake up and become more powerful.


    However, the two magic servants are extremely unwilling, they only want to see the final result, will be relieved to leave.


    Their biggest expectation is that their intuition is wrong. Du Shaofu is really dead and will never appear in front of them.


    "Uncle du..."


    In the distance, Lu Jingyun held Du Shaofu''s body, his lips trembling.


    Around a lot of strong people are around, everyone has a deep feeling of pain.


    "There is really no sound..."


    After several examinations by many powerful men, they found that there was no trace of life left in Du Shaofu''s body. This is a dead performance!


    On the other hand, long que, long Xu and others have investigated Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing. Fortunately, although they have been badly hurt, they still have signs of life. It is only a matter of time before they want to return to their peak state.


    "A brilliant genius, how could he fall like this..."


    Thirty three days later, he opened his mouth to the strong old man and looked at Du Shaofu and said, with endless sorrow and regret.


    Everyone has been sure that Du Shaofu is really dead. His original spirit has been destroyed into nothingness, and only an empty body is still in good condition!


    "It is the power of the Tao that destroys the original God of Uncle Du. The greatest difficulty lies in the place where the Tao is carried..."


    Du Jingyun murmured in his mouth. He knew a lot about carrying the road, and he naturally knew why Du Shaofu''s original God had disappeared into nothingness.


    A sword formed by faith and will is one''s own sword!


    The Dao sword is fierce, which is different from the original yin-yang theory and the original law in the world. It is different from the Tao of Pangu great God and Mazu. The creatures formed in the four primitive laws naturally have a terrible fear of Dao Jian!


    It was a life-threatening process. It''s hard to step through!


    Under Lu Jingyun''s perception, we can find that there is still a tiny light spot in Du Shaofu''s mind, which is thousands of times smaller than the grain of rice. However, such a small light spot has the breath of extreme terror released.


    Lu Jingyun knows that it may be some of the remaining "Dao Jian", which was originally used to engrave Dao marks on the yuan God, but it has become a deadly thing!


    "The road is hard to disobey. It is not easy to walk out of one''s own way!"


    Lu Jingyun sighed and gradually began to accept the result.


    The Tao is born, and everything of life is endowed by the Tao. If you tamper with it rashly, it will be eaten back.


    "If it''s a failure, what''s the significance of keeping this sword? It''s better to annihilate it with Uncle Du!"


    Lu Jingyun''s eyes were dim and sighed.He released his power, entered Du Shaofu''s mind, and went towards the tiny spot of light.


    It was Du Shaofu''s Dao Jian, which could only pose a threat to Du Shaofu himself, but it did not play any role in front of Lu Jingyun.


    Since Du Shaofu is dead, the sword has no meaning to exist.


    Lu Jingyun wanted to erase it, which made Du Shaofu really silent.


    But all of a sudden, just before Lu Jingyun''s power touched the light spot, the yuan Shen''s power felt a surging force suddenly attacking, such as a raging tide, sweeping everything!


    In a flash, his power was violently excluded from Du Shaofu''s mind.


    That is to say, at the last moment of leaving Du Shaofu''s mud pill palace, he saw that the light spot much smaller than the rice grain broke out, which was powerful and powerful!


    "Boom..."


    As Lu Jingyun''s strength retreats, a fierce pressure suddenly falls into the void and suppresses again on the top of all living creatures around, which makes people tremble!


    And Du Shaofu''s body gradually released a mysterious light, covering his body completely.


    "This..."


    Where they dared to stay, they all immediately withdrew from the place where the purple robed youth was, even Lu Jingyun.


    They were aware of the terrible smell, and the power of the purple robed youth was extremely strange and terrifying.


    "Emperor Yuqing, this is..."


    After all the people have retreated, many of the strong men in the past thirty-three days have more doubts.


    The movement of the young man in purple robe was so extraordinary that people were unprepared. It was just like that he had suddenly lost his life before. It was extremely abrupt!


    "Is he going to wake up?"


    There are strong murmured, so said.


    I can feel that Du Shaofu''s strength is very terrible. He is so powerful that he is more powerful than any of the strong men present.


    And soon, his body is floating out of a strong vitality!


    Such a scene was a shock to the people.


    "Hum..."


    Then, they saw that Du Shaojing, Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao, on the other side, once again aroused great power. They all entered the state of cultivation at the same time.


    Under the package of endless power, they constantly moisten their newly damaged body and spirit.


    "Uncle Du is not dead, he is not dead!"


    "Emperor Yuqing is alive again, he is alive!"


    "It''s a miracle. It''s clear that there''s no life left, but it suddenly wakes up again."


    "Look at the current posture, it seems that the breakthrough has been successful!"


    "Congratulations, Congratulations!"


    Around us, countless strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds were boiling, and many people were shouting excitedly and trembling with excitement.


    Du Shaofu came back from his death, and the process was so short that it was hard not to be excited.


    The mood of all people is also following his sharp rise and fall, unspeakable sour!


    At this time, they were filled with excitement and joy.


    If Du Shaofu had made such a breakthrough, he would have been most willing to see for thirty-three days and three thousand people in the world.


    And the demon people, afraid will be more heavy.


    "Let''s wait. I''m afraid it won''t be long before uncle Du can really take that crucial step."


    Lu Jingyun''s words are deep and deep, with extreme expectation in his eyes.


    If Du Shaofu can take that step, it is also a great reference for him, and can provide a lot of help for him to break through that level in the future.


    With such an idea, Lu Jingyun looked at Du Shaofu without blinking his eyes, and exerted his power of primordial spirit, trying to pry into some of the movements and trying to grasp something.


    In the following period of time, everyone stopped talking. They all paid attention to the following changes of Du Shaofu.


    I saw the place where the purple robed youth was, floating out the fierce and fierce air, which was extremely powerful, and soon spread to all the places of the 18th floor hell.


    In this eleventh layer of hell in the thirty-three days and three thousand strong people in the world, as well as many demons, I feel particularly strong.


    The terrible pressure is shrouded and suppressed on the top of all living creatures. It makes people feel uneasy and uneasy, which is more frightening than facing the supreme heavenly power.


    Lu Jingyun and others know that this is because of Du Shaofu''s "Tao". He really took the first step.


    "It''s a real success..."


    Wrapped in endless light, the purple robed youth at this time also slowly opened his eyes, revealing the color of endless surprise.


    And he''s almost going to sing for himself.


    At this time, Du Shaofu had an indescribable feeling in his heart. He only felt extremely lucky.In the past, under his last fight, the only remaining yuan Shen was almost killed by the thin sword.


    Because of this, his whole talent lost its vitality, as if he had died, and his consciousness and consciousness were completely lost.


    Now Du Shaofu woke up and knew that it was only an illusion. He succeeded. Even though there was only a trace left after his original spirit was cut off, he still survived!


    The tiny light spot Lu Jingyun saw in his mind was not Du Shaofu''s "Dao Jian", but a small dot engraved on the yuan God!


    Yes, there is only a small spot left in his yuan Shen, and the trace left by the thin sword on the yuan God is only so small that it can completely cover the former, and even Lu Jingyun can''t detect it!


    "No matter how small the trace is, it is also the road that I walk out of, engraved on my original spirit!"


    The corners of Du Shaofu''s mouth rose and a smile hung on his face.


    Even if it''s just a trace thousands of times smaller than a grain of rice, it''s also a trace that represents his successful first step.


    What we need to do next is to restore the power of the original spirit, and then engrave more lines and traces step by step until it is perfect. Then it will be the real state of carrying the road!


    "Start to recover!"


    Du Shaofu stopped thinking about it and began to control the rapid movement of his power in his body.


    A huge force was mobilized by him, and then he wandered through the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, and finally lurked.


    In the palace of mud balls in my mind, the yuan Shen, which is much smaller than rice grains, is also growing rapidly. With the passage of time, it gradually becomes the size of beans, then the size of longan, and then the size of fists, constantly changing.


    The shape of the red Jiri macaque is also shown again. There is a small light spot on the brow of the red Jiri macaque, which is the mark of Du Shaofu Avenue.


    "Boom..."


    In the outside world, the terrible forces turned into a destructive storm, rolling and moving. All of them gathered wildly around the place where Du Shaofu was.


    Under the cover of this energy frenzy, many strong people feel like the top of Mount Tai and are hard to breathe.


    And soon, the 11th level of hell and the other levels of the 18th layer of hell are also showing scenes of magic!


    However, seeing the boundless power of yin and Yang, rolling layer by layer, like a huge wave, releasing the power of terror, gradually forming a picture of yin and Yang Tai Chi between heaven and earth.


    This Taiji Figure rotation, like a round of Zhenshi Shenpan, seems to be able to erase everything in the world and make people''s scalp numb. It''s extremely terrible!


    With the passage of time, the Taiji Figure between yin and Yang, began to produce a trace of blending, making the Yin and Yang division line a little fuzzy, no longer as bright as before!


    Under such circumstances, the pressure in the void is not weakened, but becomes more intense. The power of terror is extremely vast, which makes people even more anxious to die!


    "This is the power of the road..."


    A strong man of thirty-three days opened his mouth and said with endless exclamation.


    For some old monsters who have lived for many years, they have been trapped in the third state for many years, but they can''t make their own way in any case. It''s hard to rewrite the original power of the Tao imposed on them by heaven and earth!


    But today, the emperor Yuqing did it, which had to make everyone shocked!


    "Thirty three days, for countless years, no one has been able to achieve such a state, except for the ancient state of carrying Tao! I hope that the breakthrough of emperor Yuqing can play a leading role and make more people have the confidence to impact on the road! "


    There are also people with expectations, mumbling to say.


    After the disintegration of the thirty-three days in the ancient war, the upper limit of cultivation of the living beings was greatly limited, and the realm of carrying the Tao was never reached.


    Of course, that realm is also incomparably ethereal, difficult to guess, can not be easily touched.


    "The power of the road, this is a brand-new force of the road!"


    Under the gaze of the public, the figure of Taiji Yin and Yang in the sky is extremely terrible, especially the fuzzy yin-yang dividing line in the middle, such as the heaviest thing, carries the most terrible things.


    Many strong people know that once Du Shaofu has engraved a complete trace of the road, the dividing line will be completely faded, and the separated forces of yin and Yang will eventually merge into one.


    At that time, Du Shaofu was the pinnacle of the road, as strong as Lu Shaoyou today!


    "Boom..."


    The terrible movement is still going on, the Yin and Yang figure is like a dark cloud, covering the sky of all people, releasing the overwhelming pressure!


    However, in the end, all the things were like flowing water, and they all merged into Du Shaofu''s body. When the figure of the purple robe reappeared in front of the public, what stirred up was an irresistible pressure. The immeasurable light radiated from Du Shaofu''s body, making him look like a high-ranking deity. He was detached from the world and looked down on all things!


    Along with the change of Du Shaofu, earth shaking changes have taken place in Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing and Xiaoxing not far from him.


    The strength of the three of them, directly towards the immortal nine heaven peak, is extremely frightening!


    You know, in the early days, these three people were just ordinary immortal high-level strong men, the strongest little stars, and only had the cultivation of immortal eight times heaven.


    Such a terrible promotion is unbelievable.


    Needless to say, in the process of Du Shaofu''s promotion, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Du Shaojing all got unimaginable benefits.


    As the living beings from the world of Shenwu, they had a deep blood relationship with Du Shaofu, and naturally benefited greatly.


    "From this point of view, all the creatures in Shenwu world can gain considerable benefits at this time!"


    At this time, a three thousand world sitting and forgetting strong voice, such as the road.


    This is the conjecture made by Lu youshao earlier, but it is denied by Lu Jingyun because Du Shaofu has not really made a breakthrough and has not engraved his own road trace.


    But now it is not the same. The purple robed youth who succeeded so quickly will naturally bring great help to the whole Shenwu world. I''m afraid that at this time, the space of that world is beginning to expand, and its aura will become more and more rich.


    "They are all awake. Let''s go and have a look."


    When all the terrible scenes slowly dispersed, the Dragon que rushed out of the room, hoping to see the situation of Du Shaofu and Xiaoxing.


    Other strong men also nodded, and rushed out successively, plundering toward the distance.


    Seeing countless strong men coming in his own direction, Du Shaofu put up his momentum and looked at them with a smile.


    But all of a sudden, only a terrible and shrill roar was heard in the air, and it was transmitted from infinite distance, which made everyone look suddenly tight! The roar was so terrible that it directly subdued the spirits of many living creatures, making them almost fall directly from the void.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2957

    "Du Shaofu is really alive again!"


    In the distance of Du Shaofu and others, at the entrance to the twelfth floor hell, Chihuang and Shen Yan stand side by side in the East, looking at the situation in the far away place.


    When the purple robed youth suddenly stirred up fierce Qi, the two evil servants already felt the wrong place.


    Soon, they saw that Du Shaofu really came back to life, and had a terrible momentum.


    Obviously, Du Shaofu has come back to life, and has successfully taken the leap forward step and engraved his own way.


    As a result, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are filled with endless heaviness and hatred, but there is no way.


    "I hope you will recover as soon as possible and restrict Du Shaofu, so as not to threaten our demon clan''s plans for many years!"


    East from the red Huang cold voice mouth, so said.


    This is the last thing they want to see.


    When Du Shaofu breaks through this level, he has stepped into the realm of half a step. He has been able to fight all the powerful demons who have surpassed the devil ancestor!


    If he is allowed to go further, even the devil ancestor will be greatly threatened at that time.


    Now it seems that only if the adults themselves can completely suppress Du Shaofu and prevent the boy from growing up!


    "Let''s go!"


    After looking at it again for a moment, Shen Yan just opened his mouth.


    At present, Du Shaofu''s strength is greatly improved, which has far exceeded their two magic servants.


    If you continue to stay here and be found and chased by him, for Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, I''m afraid there will be no road to heaven and no way to land!


    The two evil servants did not dare to hesitate, so they unfolded their bodies and prepared to throw themselves into the flames of the terrible hell and enter the twelfth layer of hell. They continued to go to the place where the demon ancestor of the 18th layer hell was located.


    But all of a sudden, a terrible roar suddenly came down, as if from ancient times, containing endless rage and ferocity, but also with a strong sense of sadness.


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are stunned at the same time when they hear such a sound. They both look at each other and see the extreme horror from each other''s eyes!


    "My Lord!"


    The two magic servants spoke with one voice, and the name blurted out.


    With their strength, it is not difficult to distinguish the origin of this howling sound, which is from the 18th layer of hell, from their demon ancestors.


    "No, it must be Shaoyou."


    East from the red Huang''s face gloomy as if to drip water, the whole person immediately with endless evil spirit.


    "Damn Lu Shaoyou, you dare to attack the adults!"


    Shen Yan is biting his teeth bitterly. He really wants to tear Lu Shaoyou to pieces, but he doesn''t have that strength.


    From the terrible roar he had just heard, it was not difficult for him to imagine what adults were going through.


    Now is the critical moment for Mazu''s recovery. I can''t tolerate any disturbance. I think Lu Shaoyou knows this too. He actually sneaks into the 18th layer of hell and starts directly at the Mazu Lord!


    In this way, there will be a serious consequence, that is, if adults want to recover, it will be more difficult and take longer time!


    "Let''s go!"


    Dongli Chihuang no longer said anything more. She just waved her arm, and then she rushed into the flames of the hell next to her. Along the broken seal channel, she went to the twelfth layer of hell.


    Shen Yan also did not delay, and the east from the red Huang together.


    They just want to enter the 18th layer of hell. If the adults are greatly damaged, it is the most unbearable thing for the demons.


    "It seems that the elder martial brother attacked the generals and ministers!"


    In the distance, Du Shaofu realized this after his facial expression changed.


    He knows the intention of his elder brother Lu Shaoyou. His purpose is nothing more than to gain more time for himself.


    Fortunately, at this time, he has made a further breakthrough, and his heart is also a little relaxed.


    However, Du Shaofu still did not dare to slack off and wanted to really kill Mazu. He was still a lot worse now.


    "Uncle Du!"


    Soon, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu and other three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousand strong men all gathered around and stood beside Du Shaofu.


    After a brief conversation, they heard Du Shaofu say: "continue to pursue the demons!"


    He glanced at the space around him. At this time, many powerful demons had fled to the distance, almost all of them were heading for the entrance of the twelfth floor hell.


    Du Shaofu once caught the figure of Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, but he did not rush to deal with them.


    In addition, the nine demons are still in the seal under the cloth of senior brother Lu Shaoyou.


    But at this time, the seal has appeared a lot of cracks, I am afraid it is not far away from the complete fracture."Continue to kill, these demon people, can not easily let go!"


    After Du Shaofu understood the movement brought about by the breakthrough, the terrible battle was brewing again and was about to break out.


    The people of the demon clan were terrified and ran away.


    But thirty three days and three thousand strong people in the world together, in the number and strength of people can completely crush them!


    "Kill!"


    A strong man of three thousand thousand thousand worlds waved his long knife and cried out, that is, he shot out in an instant and pursued the demons.


    But only when his movement just fell, there was a sudden huge roar spread!


    The whole world seems to be suddenly hit by some kind of giant, shaking, violent vibration, lasting!


    All of us have a feeling that the whole 18 layers of hell are tightly clenched in the hands of an invisible big hand, shaking violently, like a huge wall shaking and the rubble rolling down.


    "It''s uncle Yang Guo, uncle Xiaolong and aunt Xintong."


    Lu Jingyun soon realized that this must be the movement made by Xiao Long, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong.


    Before they left, they had some explanations with Lu Jingyun and others.


    "The first layer of hell has been broken, and the seal has been completely destroyed. One of the strong men carrying Taoism as the base of the array has been rescued alive or not!"


    Other strong people have also thought of this problem, can not help but think in their hearts.


    Xiao Long''s five people leave and take Lu Shaoyou''s long sword to kill. They are to rescue the 18 powerful men who helped Pangu to go down to the 18 levels of hell in ancient times!


    Those strong people exist as array bases. If they want to see the sun again, they must break all seals!


    Nowadays, the demons are no longer worried. Only a small number of people, such as the demon ancestors and the nine magic generals, still have hidden dangers for the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds. However, they can''t be trapped in the eighteen layers of hell, so it''s OK to break them.


    The only thing that worries a lot of the strong people present is that it is not clear how many of the 18 powerful people who carry the road can really live and reappear in front of the living people.


    They have experienced the terrible fighting in ancient times, exhausted their cultivation and set up a large array. After countless years of passing, it would be very rare if they could wake up in today''s world.


    "Elder martial brother and Bruce Lee, they have started, we should continue to push forward!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled and murmured.


    Then, his figure instantly out, toward many demons.


    "Kill!"


    Under the leadership of Du Shaofu, many strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds moved in an instant and launched a fierce fight.


    "This time, it''s my turn to ravage you!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes congealed and said in secret.


    He quickly chased after a demon who was sitting and forgetting the first state. He suddenly burst out of the cave with a fist, like a fierce dragon out of the ravine. He was extremely fierce!


    In the place where he could hit, the body of the powerful man who was sitting and forgetting made a "bang" sound, which was suddenly turned into a blood mist, dense in the void!


    In a twinkling of an eye, a strong man died like this, not even a trace of the force of struggle has never been!


    "One!"


    Du Shaofu took back his fist, his eyes deflected, and he looked at another place.


    His eyes are as bright as the sun, as bright as thunder!


    In the early days, relying on the advantage of many magic generals, the demons wanted to crush and kill the strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds. Fortunately, the Dragon God and Lu Shaoyou appeared in time, otherwise the situation would be hard to contain!


    Now everything turns around, the nine demons will be sealed, and the demons have lost their top fighting power. Du Shaofu naturally wants to find the field well!


    "Two!"


    In the next moment, his purple robe floated up, and his figure rose from the sky. He appeared beside a powerful man of the demon clan, and attacked him with a fist again!


    "Bang..."


    With the dull sound and the sound of scream, the demon clan was once again blasted into pieces, dead to death.


    Du Shaofu was full of Qi. He only felt that he had inexhaustible power at this time.


    Taking that breakthrough step, he engraved a bit of his own way, and he felt that his whole person was like a sublimation.


    A little bit of "Tao" is a qualitative change from nothing, which is earth shaking.


    In his eyes, these practitioners of sitting and forgetting have become vulnerable!


    Du Shaofu felt that even if he faced two magic generals at the same time, he could still be invincible now!


    But he didn''t fight against the nine demons. He wanted to wait for his elder brother Lu Shaoyou or Bruce Lee to come back. Under the protection of those strong men, he would dare to fight with the nine demons!


    Otherwise, Du Shaofu is not as strong as that when he faces nine people at the same time. In addition, if the nine demons will rush into the three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand strong people in the world, it will be another massacre.Naturally, Du Shaofu was not willing to happen.


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s mouth was soft and his feet were vigorous and vigorous. If he stepped on the road lines, he carried an indescribable detached charm.


    His clothes and robes vibrated lightly, and he flew wantonly. He killed another powerful demon again!


    "The third one!"


    At the same time, such words came out of Du Shaofu''s mouth.


    For the moment, he did not attack the people below the sitting and forgetting area of the demon clan. He specially selected those strong people who were sitting and forgetting nearby to attack. Every time he killed, it was easy to kill!


    "Run away..."


    Countless demons seem to be crazy and run away without life.


    In their eyes, Du Shaofu at this time was like a peerless ferocious God, more terrifying than their demons.


    That guy has earth shaking power, no one can stop him.


    A well-known sitting and forgetting strong man is like a chicken to be slaughtered in front of him, which can only be said to be vulnerable to a blow, and can easily trample to death with one foot, just like treating bedbugs!


    "Can you escape?"


    In the past thirty-three days, many strong men in the three thousand world began to howl, excited.


    They quickly pursue a demon clan, each cut next, is a few people one after another, under a few moves will kill each other!


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, rushed to the front of the crowd and led all the strong men to move through the 11th layer of hell and into the 12th layer of hell.


    Nearby, at least 20 demons died in his hands, and it didn''t take long!


    Such ferocious act, let a lot of strong people feel shocked, and for the demon clan, it is like the fear of the abyss!


    There are only a total of how many powerful people sit and forget. In a short period of time, there are so many people who died. In addition, those who died in the hands of Lu Jingyun and others earlier are less than half, and the loss is huge!


    After that, Du Shaofu no longer continued to pursue and kill people who were just sitting and forgetting. However, all immortal demons close to him were also blasted by him one by one!


    "Du Shaofu, I would have broken you to pieces!"


    Among the sealed nine magic generals, the savage demons roared with anger, with uncontrollable anger.


    Watching a demon die in the hands of the purple robed youth, he can''t bear it any longer, just want to rush out of the outer mask and chop the boy under the axe!


    Those who died are elite members of the demon clan, and each loss will make them feel heartache.


    If it was Lu Shaoyou that led to such a result, Huang Sha demon would not be so angry, but Du Shaofu was the one who did it.


    The boy was still like a mole ant in the early days, just like a shrimp that could easily crush to death!


    But how long has this just passed, actually has broken through to such a terrible situation!


    "Hey, hey If you want to fight against the Emperor Yu Qing, you can break the seal first


    "I can''t help myself now, and I still want to love other people!"


    "It''s the nine magic generals. Don''t forget that you are the piglets raised. When you come out of the cage, you will die!"


    "I''m so excited. I''m waiting for you to come out and cry!"


    The three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand strong men of the world were not ridiculed. They all looked at the nine magic generals under the seal with disdain.


    In their mind, Du Shaofu was no longer afraid of any magic general. What''s the use of that wild evil spirit general now? He can be so arrogant when he comes out when he has the ability!


    "Whatever they do, keep killing them!"


    Say so.


    In the next thirty-three days and three thousand thousand people in the world, they stopped paying attention to the nine trapped beasts like magic generals and continued to pursue and kill them, which was extremely fierce.


    A demon man died in their hands, which reduced the number of demons.


    With the continuous promotion, people can hear a huge roar every once in a while, accompanied by a strong sense of tremor.


    They knew that it was Dragon God, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong who were fighting to rescue 18 powerful people.


    Every time a tremor is heard, it means that a seal is completely opened, and the ancient existence is separated from it.


    "I don''t know how many of the 18 strong men will be left in the end!"


    Du Shaofu thought in this way with great emotion.


    When the ancient heaven and earth first opened, they were the luckiest people in the world. They had unique cultivation conditions. When they observed and observed the evolution of the heaven and earth road, they quickly mastered the complete power of the law and gathered the perfect power of the Tao!


    In the end, there are many of them who have successfully engraved their own Tao on their original gods.


    But at the same time, they are also the most heroic generation!Because of the killing of the demons, all people have to join in the terrible fighting, with their own lives, for the continuation of Pangu world and the survival of many weak creatures!


    Whenever he thought of these things, Du Shaofu had a deep admiration for those ancient strongmen.


    That is the ancient heroes, without their pay, there would not be today''s thirty-three days, and the Shenwu world could not be preserved!


    In this way of thinking, I''m afraid that the one who opened up the three thousand worlds will also fall into the hands of the devil.


    "The ancient times of life are far away, but the demons still exist! The ancient strongmen sacrificed themselves for the peace of the world. This is the way of all living beings of Pangu great God, which affects all people! "


    Du Shaofu sighed a little, and then he felt a special momentum. He thought to himself: "in this era, even if there is no Pangu God, no Dalao Tianzun, and there are not many roads, there are still us! We will inherit the responsibility of killing the demons until we die


    He thought, but he didn''t stop killing.


    Under the leadership of Du Shaofu, many strong men in the thirty-three days and the three thousand thousand worlds, like an irresistible force, went swiftly to the depths of the eighteen hells.


    By the time they reached the fourteenth floor of hell, there were very few demons left. Millions of them were killed and some of the remnant fled to every corner of the world. There was no longer any climate for them.


    However, hundreds of demons from the forgotten world were also killed and injured. Under Du Shaofu''s deliberate pursuit, few of them survived.


    Of course, Du Shaofu will not forget the existence of two people, that is, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan!


    At a very early time, the two demons will see the opportunity is not good, they began to flee, at this time, I am afraid they have been one step ahead of them, into a deeper place.


    "The two men will die sooner or later, but the first thing to deal with is the nine demons!"


    Du Shaofu thought in his mind that the cold air engine was surging forward. He will not allow the nine demons to live and go to the front of the generals.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2958

    The nine demons will be the most powerful force in addition to the demons, which is very terrible. If they are allowed to march into the 18th layer of hell, they will not know what will happen when facing the generals and ministers.


    Therefore, Du Shaofu only felt that these nine people must be killed first, so that he could have the greatest assurance to do more things.


    However, elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou is not here at the moment. In addition, Xiaolong, dibatian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong have already left.


    Without the support of those powerful men, Du Shaofu did not dare to break the seal set by his elder martial brother and release the nine demons at one time.


    Rao is Du Shaofu''s strength has been greatly increased, but it is impossible to resist the attack and kill of nine magic generals at the same time.


    "Uncle Du, let''s go deeper. It won''t be long before father will come back!"


    Seeing what Du Shaofu was thinking, Lu Jingyun said to him.


    His father, Lu Shaoyou, entered the 18th layer of hell just to disturb the demon ancestor, not to fight against him.


    Before he left, he also sent a message to Lu Jingyun, explaining his whereabouts.


    In his estimation, his father, Lu Shaoyou, should be coming back soon. Previously, there was a roar from the devil ancestor from the depths of the eighteen layers of hell. The expression of the two people had already been matched.


    "Good! Let''s go


    Listening to Lu Jingyun''s words, Du Shaofu nodded.


    Just wait for elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou to return, the death of the nine magic generals will come.


    He did not delay any more, but went ahead and continued on his way with all the people.


    However, many of the strong did not carry out how fierce fighting, at this time the demons had lost most of their fighting power, and could not raise many waves any more.


    Under the instruction of Du Shaofu and others, the immortality of the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds and the people below the immortality level will not continue to deepen. They will not be able to help in the next battle.


    "Uncle Bruce Lee, they have broken the seal of four hells. Among the four ancient strongmen rescued, I don''t know how many survived!"


    Lu Jingyun, who moved side by side with Du Shaofu, made his voice again in the process of moving forward.


    As soon as he said this, Du Shaofu and hundreds of people around him fell into silence, feeling a little heavy.


    For those ancient ancestors, they all paid too much for Pangu world.


    Countless years of time so quickly passed, came to the world.


    Yuan Feng, who suppressed the blood ancestor in those years, also died completely because of the exhaustion of all her strength!


    The eighteen powerful people who sealed the world of demons must have exhausted all their strength. Now, there are only a few people who can see the sun again!


    In the hearts of many powerful people present, they were filled with awe that could not be restrained. They held the highest respect for the eighteen masters who had devoted themselves to the cause.


    "The best way for us descendants to repay the kindness of our ancestors is to kill the evil ancestor completely and return the world to peace, so that the fire of war will not spread any more, and the fighting will be cut off from now on, so that all the creatures on the earth can enjoy everything on that day!"


    A thirty-three day old man sighed and said leisurely.


    Ancient times have long passed away, and countless powerful people have fallen in that terrible struggle.


    But some things have been passed down, that is, the love for the lives of all living beings, because the influence of Pangu''s great God "Tao" is deeply imprinted in the bones of all the thirty-three day strong, which is hard to erase!


    "The way I practice is different from that of Pangu, but the difference is not big in essence."


    Du Shaofu nodded his head gently, and he thought so in his mind.


    Pangu''s way of all living beings is to protect all living creatures created by him, so that they will be free from disaster.


    Up to now, Du Shaofu''s greatest wish is to protect the people he cares about and let them live safely.


    To some extent, Du Shaofu''s Tao is similar to Pangu''s.


    He wants to make his close relatives, love and friends live in peace. Naturally, he wants to inherit the will of the ancient strong, eradicate the demons, and fight the devil ancestor to the end!


    "Why hasn''t father come back yet?"


    It took Du Fu a lot of time to reach the first floor of hell.


    And to get this time, Lu Jingyun''s eyebrows and gradually more and more deep, with endless worry.


    He glanced not far away. The seal where the nine demons were located was also led by an invisible force and moved with them.


    Over the years, the nine demons have been attacking fiercely. One after another, they have been pounding the seal on the periphery, trying to break away from it.


    The seal mask has been a lot of dim, cracks are all over every place, I am afraid it will be all broken soon.


    "Elder martial brother, is there something wrong?"Du Shaofu was already a little alert and said softly.


    Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou has been in the 18th level of hell for a long time. For his level of cultivation, it will not take too long for these spaces to be blocked.


    And, in the early days of the 11th floor of hell, they had already heard Mazu''s roar.


    Obviously, at that time, Lu Shaoyou had already made a move against the evil ancestor and angered him.


    But after such a long time, the elder martial brother has not returned, which makes Du Shaofu feel uneasy.


    "Wait a minute. If the three thousand masters of the world don''t come back later, we''ll have to leave first."


    A strong man who has been sitting and forgetting for thirty-three days makes a sound, so does the way.


    All the people around him nodded.


    Among them, only Du Shaofu could compete with the nine evil generals. If Lu Shaoyou delayed for too long, they could not be stopped.


    But the people were not afraid. After all, the Dragon God and Emperor batian were still on their retreat route.


    As long as all the people retreat in time, there is no doubt what kind of damage the nine demons will do to them.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, there was a terrible vibration from above, which made the whole hell shake with ferocity.


    Such a move is no accident to Du Shaofu and Lu Jingyun.


    Obviously, Xiao Long, di batian, Dong Huang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong broke the seal of the fifth hell, and made one of the strong men who carried the Taoism as the base of the array to get out.


    "Little dragon, they are going very well!"


    Du Shaofu looked up and murmured.


    Relatively speaking, it is not too difficult to rescue the 18 strong people.


    Xiao Long and others with Lu Shaoyou''s long knife blood kill, want to break these seals more than enough.


    But what worries people is that there is a roar coming out of the 18th floor hell. There is no follow-up action for such a long time, and Lu Shaoyou has not come back, which is not quite reasonable.


    "Prepare to withdraw as soon as possible, so as not to create more variables!"


    After thinking for a long time, Du Shaofu looked at the strong men around him and said to them.


    It will take some time for the nine demons to break the seal, but Du Shaofu did not dare to gamble.


    At present, the best way is to retreat first, and then make plans for the next step after elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou comes back.


    In case of any unusual accident, even the elder martial brother is somewhat complicated to deal with. If there is not enough room for them to cope with, they will be caught off guard and bring incalculable losses.


    Du Shaofu was not willing to bear such a result.


    "Good!"


    On one side, Lu Jingyun nodded, even when he stopped.


    Hundreds of strong men have stabilized their bodies, no longer in charge of the nine magic generals. They are all at the same pace, ready to retreat out of the eighteen levels of hell.


    "Hi..."


    At this time, in the induction of Du Shaofu, a tiny ripple suddenly appeared in the void. If it was not for his great improvement in cultivation, he would not have been able to find the subtle and imperceptible movement.


    He looked back and saw that in the void, a figure of a man in green slowly stepped out and appeared in front of him.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    Du Shaofu was surprised and called.


    And listen to him speak, other sitting and forgetting strong also turn around in an instant.


    It''s true that the man who suddenly appeared was Lu Shaoyou, the elder martial brother of Du Shaofu, the master of the three thousand worlds.


    Seeing his appearance, many of the strong people are happy.


    Since we can come back in time, it shows that there are not too many variables.


    However, when people looked at Lu Shaoyou''s face, they found that his eyebrows were slightly locked and contained depression, as if he had some worries.


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu and others looked at each other for a while, beating their drums in their hearts. Could it be said that something unexpected happened?


    "Elder martial brother, is something wrong?"


    Du Shaofu immediately stepped forward and looked at Lu Shaoyou.


    He stared at each other without blinking, trying to see something from the change of Lu Shaoyou''s look.


    "Some small changes!"


    Lu Shao Yousi, without concealing anything, said to the crowd: "the recovery of Mazu is much faster than I imagined. When I dealt with him, I found that his power was extremely terrible, and it was not far from the heyday."


    At the same time, his face became more worried, but he soon relaxed.


    "What''s the matter with Mazu?"


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and asked Lu Shaoyou.


    He was really surprised by his elder martial brother''s words. Normally speaking, all the movements of Mazu are under the control of senior brother Lu Shao, and there will be no big deviation.Seeing the elder martial brother''s face at this time, Du Shaofu vaguely felt that it might not be a small accident, but something that could have a great impact.


    Mozu''s strength has been greatly recovered unconsciously. Even the elder martial brother has kept it from the past.


    Maybe there''s something unusual about it.


    "Don''t worry for the moment. Although things are beyond my expectation, they are all under control, and the devil ancestor can''t jump for a while!"


    Lu Shaoyou gently waved his hand and said.


    Mozu''s strength exceeded his expectation, but under Lu Shaoyou''s hand, he was still greatly disturbed at the critical moment.


    In this way, it will take a lot of time to restore the heyday!


    "That''s good!"


    Du Shaofu took a breath of relief and relaxed.


    Since the elder martial brother said so, it should not have much to do with it.


    As for specific matters, we can only take a step and see a step. The soldiers will block it and cover up the water and the earth!


    "You finally break through, and you can understand it very quickly."


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly changed the subject and looked at Du Shaofu with a smile.


    In front of him, he saw through the cultivation of the purple robed youth. Even the little black spot in the other''s mind, which was branded on the yuan God, could not escape his eye.


    For Lu Shaoyou, who had reached the realm of Taoism in his early years, such a situation can only show one problem, that is, Du Shaofu successfully took that step and stepped into a half step road.


    "Thanks for your advice


    Du Shaofu bowed and saluted Lu Shaoyou.


    The elder martial brother explained to him about the great God of Pangu, about Dara Tianzun, about Mazu, and about his own way, which really benefited Du Shaofu a lot.


    If there was no explanation from his elder martial brother, Du Shaofu felt that he would have to go a lot of detours if he understood on his own.


    "I just mentioned it a little bit. Even if some ordinary people can understand the truth, it is not very difficult! The most important thing is that you have a strong will and firm faith, so that you can really enter a new field! "


    Lu Shaoyou said with a faint smile.


    Beside Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, and long Xu, many powerful people sitting and forgetting about the third place all started their heads at the same place, one by one like a chicken pecking at rice.


    They very much agree with Lu Shaoyou''s words. Without Du Shaofu''s strong will and unshakable faith, coupled with his unyielding spirit, it is absolutely impossible to successfully step into the half way road.


    If it had been so easy, they would have done that step for years, and they would not have been stuck in the third place!


    Rao was so. When Du Shaofu broke through, he also suffered from terrible tribulations, and almost died. At the same time, many powerful people were frightened.


    "We still need to go through more training for our temperament."


    An old man with a pale beard sighed.


    Other people heard the speech and nodded their heads one by one again to show their approval.


    Breaking through the realm of carrying the Tao and carving out the Tao of one''s own is not only the integration of strength, but also not only the enough understanding, but also the most important thing is the exercise of mind.


    Du Shaofu was much younger than any of them, but he had never been exposed to anything.


    It''s no wonder that the purple robed youth has surpassed the height of countless people in just a few thousand years of cultivation, standing on the top of the myriad creatures in the world and in the past thirty-three days!


    "Elder martial brother, with my present strength, can I be sure if I want to kill generals and ministers?"


    All of a sudden, Du Shaofu asked such a question, which made all the strong people on the scene stand up their ears.


    In the imagination of many people, Du Shaofu was afraid that he needed to walk out of a more complete road to be able to compete with the generals.


    But now time is running out, and the recovery of Mazu is imminent. It is impossible to wait for Du Shaofu to grow up completely.


    Therefore, all the people are also in a good mood to hear what Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, will say.


    "You boy..." Lu Shaoyou began to laugh. After he took a look at Du Shaofu, he put away his smile and said solemnly, "I didn''t intend to. You can grow up to be a real road bearer in the shortest time! That''s too difficult for you. It''s impossible to do it before the Mazu recovers completely! So in the real world war I, I will deal with Mazu. Before he can recover his strength, I am sure I will fight him to the point of exhaustion! At that time, we need Bruce Lee, master, elder brother and Xintong to join hands! When the devil ancestor is completely suppressed,


    it''s your turn to kill him completely! "


    At the end of the day, Lu Shaoyou''s expression also showed a bit of fierce color.


    From this point, we can see that the process of fighting with generals and ministers is bound to be very tragic, and even he himself will face great challenges."I see!"


    Du Shaofu and others all know that Lu Shaoyou''s intention is to use his own hand to consume the strength of the demon ancestor, and then let many strong men with half a step to fight him, and finally let Du Shaofu kill him.


    "Of course, if your cultivation can be deeper, we will be more relaxed when we fight!"


    Lu Shaoyou said with a smile at Du Shaofu.


    Lu Shaoyou didn''t show much fear for the fight with the evil ancestor.


    Everything is in his plan. As long as there is no big change, he will not worry about the final result.


    The only thing that needs to be watched is the mobu''s death counterattack, which is absolutely terrible.


    "Elder martial brother, I have another question!"


    Du Shaofu nodded his head, but suddenly he opened his mouth again. He only heard him say: "you told me long ago that only I in the world can really kill the devil ancestor, but I don''t understand why?"


    This is Du Shaofu''s doubts all the time, but Lu Shaoyou has never told him clearly, and Du Shaofu is naturally not willing to ask.


    But over the years, the two evil servants have always had a desire to kill themselves, presumably for the same reason as their senior brother Lu Shaoyou.


    He is very puzzled. The devil ancestor has an immortal body. The two gods and demons, Pangu and Daluo Tianzun, who came out of chaos in ancient times, could not kill him. How could he do that?


    This is indeed a puzzling thing.


    "Father..."


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Longque, and long Xu, who are strong in sitting and forgetting, are also staring at Lu Shaoyou one by one, just like a curious baby.


    That question is not only Du Shaofu''s doubt, but also a problem difficult to understand in people''s minds.


    Like Du Shaofu, they all want to know the answer. But obviously, Lu Shaoyou didn''t intend to tell them now. He saw the man in Tsing Yi with an enigmatic smile on his mouth and said two words that almost let everyone spit out old blood at the same time: "Guess!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2959

    "I..."


    Du Shaofu touched his nose, and faced his elder brother Lu Shaoyou''s banter, he almost recited it.


    Not only he, but also many powerful people around him also took out his ears one by one, feeling dizzy.


    The three thousand masters of the world have such a childlike side.


    At this time, everyone felt that their brains were short circuited. It was clear that everyone was still talking seriously. How could they be teased all of a sudden?


    "Don''t do this..."


    Seeing all the people''s expressions, Lu Shaoyou coughed softly, and then explained, "when the time comes, everyone will know about these things. Don''t rush now!"


    After he said this, people around him relaxed a little.


    Du Shaofu is not easy to make further inquiries. It is reasonable for elder martial brother not to tell himself for the time being.


    "Bruce Lee, their speed is not slow, they have reached the sixth level of hell!"


    Then, Lu Shaoyou releases the power of Yuan Shen and learns about the situation of Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan and Yang Guolu Xintong.


    The speed of these five people is not slow, in the case of bloodshed, break a layer of seal, has entered the sixth layer of hell.


    This is the task assigned to them by Lu Shaoyou. Under the five people''s all-out efforts, this layer of work is broken down very quickly.


    "Elder martial brother can feel that the five strong men who have broken the seal are still alive at this time?"


    Du Shaofu can also feel some specific things and know the trend of Xiao Long and others. However, compared with the situation perceived by his elder brother Lu Shaoyou, he is still a little vague.


    He wanted to know how many of the five strong men who were rescued survived.


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s question, Lu Shaoyou sighed softly.


    Then, he said in a low voice: "the first hell, the second hell, and the fourth hell, the strong of these three levels of hell, are all dead! But the other two are still alive


    Many of the strong men present were solemn and solemn, and at the same time, their hearts were filled with grief.


    It was a powerful man who had made great contributions in ancient times and broke through five layers of hell, but only two of the third and fifth layers survived.


    Then there are 13 levels of hell. According to this probability, only six or seven people will be able to get out of the seal.


    This has to make people feel heavy, the loss caused by the Ancient World War I is too great.


    When people were in a gloomy mood, Lu Shaoyou''s next words were a blow to them.


    "The two surviving elders are on the verge of dying. If they don''t take care of them, they will have to face the end of death."


    Lu Shaoyou Mou son Congqi, dignified ground says.


    Under his perception, the two strong men are loaded into the independent space by Bruce Lee and carried together.


    But their condition at this time is very bad, has been in the dying time, difficult to wake up.


    After countless years of consumption, even the power of the state of carrying the road has reached the limit and is difficult to maintain.


    "They must be saved. They are the ancestors of all living creatures, and the guardians of the thirty-three days of life! Since there is still a day to see the sun again, how can we not open our eyes to see this wonderful world


    Du Shaofu clenched his fists and clenched his teeth.


    "Good! After we have completely eradicated the demons and defeated the demons, we must take those ancient strongmen who survived to have a good walk in the world. Let them see that all their efforts in ancient times have not been wasted! "


    Some thirty-three days old people''s eyes have been red, there is a crystal light flash.


    In the world, when no one knows the good people in the past, they can pay.


    However, with the continuous actions of the demons over the years, many secrets emerge again, which are well known to countless creatures.


    In the hearts of all people, there is a sense of infinite awe. Hate can''t be born in ancient times and fight side by side with martyrs and heroes!


    "Five to three, if we want the three fallen ancestors to sleep, we need to defeat the demon clan!"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth in a deep voice and his knuckles clucked.


    Immediately, two sharp lights in his eyes, like two sharp swords, pierced the void, and two chaotic black holes appeared, which were extremely terrible.


    His sight cast to the distance, where is the seal place of the nine magic generals!


    "All the demons have done in ancient times must be completely returned in this world! We should use their blood to wash away the calamities suffered by the creatures of Pangu world at that time! "


    When Du Shaofu finished his sentence, he could only hear the sound of "Keng". Zijin tianque had already appeared in his hands, releasing the bright light and stirring with a terrible and sharp spirit!


    With the improvement of Du Shaofu''s strength, the rank of Zijin tianque has also increased, which is a thousand times more terrible than before!"Now that you are ready, let''s start the hunt from now on."


    Lu Shaoyou''s eyebrows are full of murderous spirit like substance!


    He suddenly bent his fingers and flicked lightly, making a knife awn, flying and chopping to the seal on the periphery of the nine demons!


    "Hiss..."


    Under the hand of Lu Shaoyou, the unbreakable seal for the nine magic generals, like tofu, was easily torn apart into broken energy and disintegrated!


    "Shua Shua Shua..."


    In the first time to get rid of the shackles, the nine demons will rise to the sky and quickly flee to the distance.


    They did not dare to stay for a moment and fled with infinite fear.


    I''m kidding. At this time, Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, is present. If you want to live, you can only escape desperately.


    "Can you escape?"


    The corner of Lu Shaoyou''s mouth conjures up a trace of smile, which contains senleng Qi.


    In his eyes, there is no difference between the nine magic generals and the nine larger mole ants. Now it is not ancient times. Under the great loss of the nine people''s strength, they can''t even compare with the territory of half a step to carry the road, let alone Lu Shaoyou, who has the full strength!


    "Younger martial brother, I''ll give it to you next time."


    Lu Shaoyou didn''t go to see Du Shaofu, but he said this to him.


    "Leave it to me! None of the nine demons will survive until they enter the 18th level of hell! "


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly and spoke in a deep voice.


    Immediately, he carried the purple gold sky que, slowly killed out!


    After the breakthrough, Du Shaofu''s speed was as fast as the pole. It didn''t take long for Du Shaofu to catch up with the evil general!


    "Can you escape?"


    This kind of words came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. He chopped down with a sword, carried the boundless sword light, and killed through all obstacles. In an instant, he reached the rear of the general of the evil spirit.


    This sword is extremely terrifying. The light of that sword explodes like the light of annihilation. The whole world is cut apart in an instant, and a terrible chaotic channel appears, which spreads to the place where the evil spirit general is located.


    This is Du Shaofu''s first shot after breaking through the half step road, showing a terrible side.


    In that boundless power, mingled with his own way out, there is a strange charm in the flow, different from all legal principles in the world.


    "Du Shaofu, you dare to block me


    Huang Sha devil immediately yelled up, very angry.


    He did not want to think about it. He turned to the sky with a bloody axe in his hand. It was magnified countless times. It was even more magnificent than the biggest mountain in the world. It directly covered half the sky and covered it!


    "Boom..."


    The whole world trembles and shakes under this axe, and the void collapses one after another and is shattered by the shock!


    Huang Sha demon general was really angry, but Du Shaofu''s strength made him tremble, so he didn''t dare to take it lightly and try his best to stop the past!


    After a short time, the two attacks are absolutely terrible, that is, they collide with each other, and then they explode!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Du Shaofu''s sword was so bright that he immediately cut the axe shadow of the demon general, just like breaking a mountain, making a terrible sound!


    At the same time, with the explosion of endless breaking force, the whole heaven and earth are filled with a terrible breath, but everything that is touched is turned into chaos and nothingness and annihilated in the dust!


    Between two different forces, crazy attack each other and devour.


    At the end of the day, Du Shaofu''s sword light was dimmed by most. But by this time, all the axe shadows of the general had been cut off, and the body of the bloody axe returned to his hands after a huge shock.


    Du Shaofu''s sword is bright and his strength is not reduced. He is fierce and slashes. He directly attacks the head of the demon general!


    "Ah, ah..."


    Huang Sha Magic general''s mouth issued a terrible roar sound, wear the gold crack stone!


    He yelled wildly, and his whole body was full of evil Qi. All his strength was mobilized by him to form a strong protection, which permeated his body surface!


    At this time, it''s too late to avoid Du Shaofu''s sword light. Huang Sha demon can only fight all his strength to resist it!


    "Boom..."


    Only in a terrible shock, his figure was completely cut by the sword light, just like a stone was shot out!


    Outside, the shield composed of that layer of magic Qi also broke apart.


    "Poof..."


    A mouthful of magic blood was sprayed from the mouth of the evil spirit general, and his eyes became gray.


    Du Shaofu''s strength is too strong, and I don''t know how many times it is stronger than before. It is far beyond the comparison of the savage devil at this time!


    Under such a strike and collision, he was seriously injured.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, he laid that layer of defense, and Du Shaofu''s sword light was consumed by his axe shadow, because it did not bring him too serious trauma."I said you can''t escape!"


    On the other side, Du Shaofu spoke coldly again, and stepped out to attack the evil spirit of the wild.


    A layer of vast Qi inspired from him, such as the abyss like the sea, vast and incomparable!


    "Du Shaofu, I would have killed you!"


    Huang Sha demon will cry out, resentful!


    His hatred for Du Shaofu has reached a point beyond the limit!


    The purple robed youth has grown up too fast. From the earliest meeting, it can be compared with the cultivation of sitting and forgetting the second state. All the way to this point, it has reached the state of half a step of the road!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. At the beginning, he was like a little mole ant, which could cause such terrible damage to him!


    He could not help but feel remorse. As early as he knew today, even if he had done everything, he would have to cut Du Shaofu under the axe!


    But now it is obviously too late to regret!


    Huang Sha demon will not be able to produce more thoughts in the future. Du Shaofu is attacking and killing with his sword!


    "Benyuan kill the sky sword, kill!"


    The sound of such a long drink came from Du Shaofu''s mouth. It shook the sky like thunder and broke the heaven and earth!


    He directly displayed his strongest killing moves, only to see the endless source of power crazy convergence, with his own as enough to quickly spin up!


    Among these forces, there are both the origin of law and the origin of Tao. Du Shaofu combined them and divided them into two attributes: Yin and Yang, and then they finally merged to form the most terrible sword!


    "Hum, hum..."


    When this sword was formed, there was a strong flavor of Jedi in the void!


    On that sword, the power of the road is constantly flowing, presenting the most perfect legal principles and rules. It is groundless and terrible!


    "Uncle Du''s strength at this time is really terrible!"


    In the distance, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, long que, long Xu and others all looked at the sword with astonishing eyes. Everyone''s heart was hard to calm down.


    "Every time the Emperor Yu Qing made a breakthrough, people would feel extremely terrible! This time, it is even more so when we reach the half step road! If the nine demons fight with him alone, they will be wiped out by him one by one! "


    For thirty-three days, the old man spoke.


    Everyone can see how terrible Du Shaofu''s strength is at this time!


    Although these people can''t understand the power of Du Shaofu''s sword, what they can tell is that the powerful savage devil will be in front of him and will never be arrogant again!


    "Naturally, my younger martial brother is not an ordinary person. Otherwise, how could I have chosen him only for so many years in Shenwu world..."


    Lu Shaoyou quietly looked at the situation in the field and whispered in his mouth.


    Du Shaofu is his favorite. All the way, he never let himself down. On the contrary, the purple robed youth will only exceed his own expectations and bring shock and surprise to the world again and again.


    Now he shows such strength, Lu Shaoyou is naturally very happy to see.


    In such a situation, many of the strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds watched the battle in the field with a sense of relaxation.


    But what is different from these people''s emotions is that, in addition to the desolate evil spirit general, the eight magic generals are more and more heavy in their hearts.


    "Du Shaofu is not what he used to be. If he fights with him alone, he will be defeated!"


    Blood god demon eyes deep, while the escape, while staring at the back of the scene said.


    In any case, he should have been killed so soon


    Ming Luo Mo''s face was so black that he was about to drip out of the water. He was as angry as the general of the wild evil spirit.


    The other demons were in the same mood, and all of them were full of resentment against Du Shaofu.


    When most of them met Du Shaofu at the beginning, the boy was just a mole ant. But now time has changed, and the situation has reversed. If any demon general fights with him alone, it will be difficult to get rid of him!


    "Let''s do it together, or we will be killed by him soon!"


    The fierce locust demon will open his mouth and brew a heavy killing intention between his words.


    For the nine evil generals, the only way to survive is to join hands, so as not to be defeated by Du Shaofu!


    "If we join hands, I''m afraid Lu Shaoyou won''t stand idly by!"


    On the other side, the shadow demon shrinks the whole person in the dark robe and hat and says in a forest.


    He also glanced at Lu Shaoyou''s direction and trembled involuntarily with deep fear.


    Hearing the words of the shadow devils, the other seven magic generals also fell into a temporary silence.


    Lu Shaoyou could not sit by and watch them join hands to fight Du Shaofu. The reason why he didn''t kill them all the time was to sacrifice the sword to Du Shaofu!As long Xuan said at the beginning, nine of them were regarded as piglets, and it was time to get out of the cage!


    The eight demons thought a lot about it.


    They would like to rush in and take down Du Shaofu, but if Lu Shaoyou were to join hands, there would be no chance for them to join hands.


    He was a strong man in his heyday, with great strength. Even if the devil ancestor appeared at this time, he was not necessarily his opponent!


    "I can''t care so much. We can''t live without killing Du Shaofu! Even if Lu Shaoyou wants to intervene, we should try our best to kill Du Shaofu first! "


    After a long time, the demon who took you seemed to have made the most firm determination and said coldly.


    He quickly communicated with the other seven people and discussed some plans. He vowed to cause great trouble to Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu''s plans!


    "Go


    Then, the red flame devil suddenly beat his body, and with a wave of his arm, the eight demons moved together, all aiming at Du Shaofu''s direction!


    The evil spirit of terror is surging in the void, like a black cloud oppressing the heaven and earth. It''s so terrible!


    The goal of the eight magic generals is to win Du Shaofu!


    The purple robed youth is a must for the demons. If they can be killed, even if their nine demons will fall completely, all plans of Lu Shaoyou will be defeated!


    In order to achieve this goal, they decided to take a risk!


    "How can the lambs to be slaughtered jump and change their destiny?"


    Seeing the movements of the eight magic generals, Lu Shaoyou in the distance whispered such a remark with a mocking smile on his mouth.


    Of course, he can understand the ideas of the eight magic generals, but in the face of absolute strength, no matter how beautiful the idea is, it only exists in the wonderful dream! Today, this hunting is prepared for Du Shaofu. Lu Shaoyou has enough strength to ensure that the nine evil generals will not have any chance to resist!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2960

    As Lu Shaoyou talks, he looks at the movements of the eight magic generals, and his eyes become cold.


    At this time, Du Shaofu and the general of the wild evil evil met with one blow again. With the power of Wanjun, the original Kong killing sword broke through the shadow of the axe that the ghost would play again!


    Then the sword light momentum does not decrease, suddenly hit the shadow of the evil General of the wild evil spirit, will directly shake fly out!


    Du Shaofu''s current strength shows this move, which is extremely terrifying. He has the power to break through all the world. With a sword, he will open the chest of the evil spirit and expose his internal organs!


    In the void, there is magic blood splashing, corroding everything, sending out the air of chaos.


    "Du Shaofu, die!"


    At this time, the blood GOD Devil general, the Ming Luo demon general, the red flame demon general, the fierce locust demon general, and the capture you demon general had already been killed in the air. Before Du Shaofu had time to recover his Qi, he came down with an earth shaking attack!


    The five strong men almost exerted all their strength and condensed into a terrifying mountain with huge energy. They covered it directly, as if they could crush all obstacles!


    The whole heaven and earth trembled and roared under such attacks, showing chaotic forms one by one!


    That towering evil gas condenses in one place, has the heaviest breath, destroys everything, crushes the sky!


    "To block Lu Shaoyou, you can solve Du Shaofu''s boy just by holding him for some time."


    In the other direction, lunxu Magic general, hiding shadow demon general and hunyinmo general yelled. Their actions were not consistent with those of the other five, but blocked the line between Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou.


    The idea of the eight magic generals is very simple, that is, they want to use three magic generals to fully resist a land Shao you. They only need a little time to bring opportunities to the other five people, and maybe they can kill Du Shaofu!


    "The ideal is full, the reality is very bony!"


    At the same time, a strange smile appeared on the corner of Longque''s mouth. Looking at what the eight magic generals did, he couldn''t help but sneer and said: "with just three magic generals, they also want to stop uncle Lu. It''s a bit too fantastic!"


    In Longque''s cognition, Lu Shaoyou''s strength is not equal to that of the nine evil generals.


    Even if all nine people join hands, it is impossible to really stop him, even for a moment!


    The other party wants to hold uncle Lu, and then forcibly kill uncle Du. I''m afraid this plan will fail!


    "Kill!"


    The five demons howled and moved fiercely!


    On the mountain peak composed of that terrible energy, there is boundless momentum spreading out, like a raging sea and raging waves!


    Under the pressure of this force, even Du Shaofu, who was in it, felt a little difficult to breathe.


    Although the strength of the nine demon generals was greatly damaged, but at this time, with the strength of the five, he still felt tremendous pressure!


    Du Shaofu has just broken through the half step road. He can''t expand to the point where he thinks he can defeat five with one!


    "It''s a good idea, but how can I let you succeed easily?"


    Du Shaofu is not a fool. How could he stand there and let the five demons kill him in the future!


    His whole body was full of Qi, and his body was covered with a layer of tight protection in a hurry.


    At the same time, Du Shaofu uttered a terrible dragon chant. The green spirit armor was displayed by him and turned into the body of a green dragon. It was like a terrible mountain running across the void.


    When the five demons were going to attack him, Du Shaofu had no spare time to prepare a new attack. He could only display these means in a short time.


    "Boom..."


    That terrible energy mountain collapse down, carrying the momentum of crushing everything, brave and hard!


    The energy of the body disintegrates and bursts into pieces!


    In this regard, he ignored it and allowed the terrible force to vent and sink him into oblivion.


    Relying on the strength of the green spirit armor, Du Shaofu is confident that he can stop the five evil generals from attacking and killing in a short time.


    "In the face of absolute power, no matter how many means are futile!"


    On the other side, Lu Shaoyou takes a look at Du Shaofu''s actions and can''t help but smile.


    Looking at the other three demons will block in front of him, he slowly raised a palm, and then slowly pushed out.


    This kind of palm, it looks ordinary, without any energy fluctuation.


    However, in the next moment, lunxu Magic general, elusive shadow demon general and soul ghost demon general only felt an overwhelming and overwhelming attack on them!


    This is just the wave of the terrible force. The most terrifying force theory did not really come, and there was such a fierce result!


    "Block it!"


    The lunxu demon will drink loudly, and his figure, which was already very flighty, becomes more elusive again, as if it is going to be empty!Lu Shaoyou plays vigorously, carrying a terrible Taoist force, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    "Block it! Just try to get a little time! "


    The shadow demon general and the ghost demon general also made a huge howl, all of which inspired all their strength and launched a full stop!


    The power of the three people entangled together, forming a terrible light curtain, just like the Milky way of nine days pouring down, blocking in front of them, trying to stop Lu Shaoyou''s attack!


    "Boom..."


    Just at the moment when the three demons organized to block the sky, they heard a dull sound, just like the thunder in June, which shocked the world!


    At this moment, the sky and the earth are all trembling, the rules of the road are crawling, all the invisible order in the eighteen layers of hell is disturbed in the blink of an eye, almost to be wiped out!


    Under the impact of terror, the frightening light curtain composed of the shadow demon general, the lunxu Magic general and the soul enchanting demon general looks like a rotten dike. Under the impact of the fierce flood, it has no ability to resist the slightest bit, and disintegrates directly!


    Then the flood was more powerful, a thousand miles, fierce and moving, continue to roll away towards the distance!


    "Ah, ah..."


    The three demons will be like three little reptiles, rolling and shaking in the boundless mountain torrent!


    Lu Shaoyou''s power is too strong and terrible. The boundless energy engulfs them and is about to suffocate.


    "Not good!"


    Du Shaofu''s five magic generals who were besieging the body of the green dragon were also nervous at this time, and their hearts were full of horror.


    The five men opened their eyes and saw a terrible wave surging in, carrying the power of destroying the dead and decaying, and they were about to swallow them up.


    "Boom..."


    Only when the five evil generals had just reacted, the boundless tide was attacking, and the figures of the five people were immediately wrapped in the middle!


    Then, the peak of energy that collapsed on Du Shaofu''s body was dashed and scattered, and it suddenly disintegrated. It didn''t even have half the power to resist it!


    "Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu felt that the pressure on his body was relaxed, and the body of the green dragon was transformed into an illusion, and his figure was restored again.


    He watched in horror as the eight demons would be swept up into the sky by the force of terror, which was no different from a few bedbugs.


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu, who had been suppressed by Du Shaofu before, avoided moving and was not involved.


    You can see that the eyes of Huang Sha Magic general are also with a strong shock feeling, and they look like they want to die.


    Lu Shaoyou''s strength, they have not really fully seen, but in the estimation of the nine magic generals, I''m afraid it is much stronger than their heyday!


    But at this point of view, this is not strong much, it is simply too much too much!


    "Is Lu Shaoyou really a place to carry Tao?"


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Huang Sha demon did not dare to stay any longer. He quickly left Du Shaofu and headed for the sixteenth hell!


    Now there are landing and less swimming on the scene. It''s the best result to be able to escape. There is no chance to resist!


    "Can you still run?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were fixed, and he fought out again!


    The nine magic generals were left by elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou for sharpening.


    Du Shaofu will not let go of such an opportunity!


    His body sprang up and quickly chased the demon general. He waved the purple gold sky Que in his hand and killed a brilliant sword!


    "You''d better not jump too much, or I don''t mind seeing you on the road myself!"


    On the other hand, Lu Shaoyou said such a sentence after the defense and attack of the eight magic generals collapsed.


    Then, with a gentle wave of his robe sleeve, the energy in the sky suddenly collapsed and disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    The eight magic generals, who were unable to control themselves, rushed out one by one and did not dare to go back to the distance.


    Lu Shaoyou''s strength is frightening. The power of terror contained in every move is too oppressive!


    For today''s nine magic generals, Lu Shaoyou is really like a God, but there is no difference. He is powerful and arrogant!


    "Run away..."


    The Eight Generals of blood god, ghost, red flame, fierce locust, seizing you, lunxu, shadow and soul were in a panic. They ran away as quickly as a lost dog.


    Where do they dare to produce any superfluous mind? At present, in addition to escape, they have no idea to be a demon at all!


    It is impossible to kill Du Shaofu. Even if Lu Shaoyou is present, it will be very difficult for him to attack and kill Du Shaofu by himself!


    "I think we are the nine magic generals who have been slaughtered."


    At this moment, the ghost will give birth to a boundless sadness.


    In ancient times, the nine demons dominated the earth and the earth, and there was no one to stop them. How fierce and powerful they were!However, after getting rid of the seal of the 18 layers of hell, they wanted to follow the devil ancestor again for 33 days, so that the whole world is transformed into a demon kingdom!


    Who would have thought that in this life, without Pangu, Daluo Tianzun and dozens of powerful people carrying Taoism, there appeared Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu, who wanted to kill all the demons!


    The fate of their nine magic generals has also taken a strange turn, from invincible in ancient times to scurrying with each other now. It is really tragic and ridiculous!


    "Lu Shaoyou should not easily attack us. Once you find a chance, he will kill Du Shaofu immediately. This time, there can be no ambiguity."


    The red flame devil coagulated his eyes and said to others.


    Just in Lu Shaoyou''s hand, eight of them did not suffer much trauma.


    Obviously, Lu Shaoyou didn''t want to kill them by himself. He just kept the nine demons for Du Shaofu to practice.


    Knowing such a situation, the red flame devil will feel that there will always be a chance to join hands again and give Du Shaofu a fatal blow!


    "Good! It''s settled! "


    The fierce locust will bite his teeth and say with hate.


    He looked back quietly. Sure enough, Lu Shaoyou, the man in green, didn''t mean to attack them again. He just followed them from a distance, staring at the actions of their nine magic generals.


    Having made a new round of calculation, the eight demons will no longer say anything more, and they will rush forward one by one and go straight to the entrance of the 16th floor hell.


    At the same time, everyone secretly cheered up for the evil spirit in his heart, hoping that he could persist for a long time.


    Otherwise, after a long time, the nine of them will be defeated by Du Shaofu!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu killed the rear with a sword, shaking the heaven and earth!


    The sword was shaking, and the bright light burst out. It was terrible!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    Du Shaofu pursued him closely, which made it difficult for him to escape.


    After the strength of the purple robed youth has risen greatly, it has far exceeded the strength that he can cope with. He is totally under pressure!


    It was clear to him that if there was no accident, he would be the first to be killed among the nine demons!


    But he had no better way to deal with all this.


    "Let''s see you on the road first. One day, your Lord devil will join you!"


    Du Shaofu spoke in a cold voice, controlling the Zijin tianque. At the same time, a long drink came out of his mouth: "cut off three generations!"


    "Whoa..."


    When the sound falls, the sky and the earth all tremble, but time and space seem to solidify, and there is a sense of stagnation between the movements!


    Huang Sha demon raised the axe in his hand, but it was difficult to chop it down!


    Under the influence of Du Shaofu''s strength, his movements became sluggish. He looked as if his limbs were corroded and his movements became stiff!


    However, Du Shaofu''s sword light did not have any influence. In the astonishing eyes of the desolate evil spirit, he suddenly cut him on his body!


    "Poof..."


    With a dull sound spread, the body of the demon general was suddenly split into two!


    These two bodies slowly fell to both sides, which sprayed out endless magic blood, dyed the heaven and earth red, corroded the void!


    "Oh..."


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, there was a scarlet light rising out of the broken body of the evil spirit. In the blink of an eye, he swept into the distance and wanted to escape!


    This is the original spirit of Huangsha Magic general. After his body was cut open, he could no longer stay in it. As a result, he was crushed by Du Shaofu together!


    "Dying struggle!"


    Du Shaofu sneered at the corner of his mouth. He suddenly shook his purple robe and rushed out of his body to pursue the original God!


    When he passed through the place where the body was, Du Shaofu''s whole body burst out, turning into thousands of sharp swords. He whirled and chopped the two pieces of flesh into countless pieces and danced in the void!


    "I can''t stand the desolation!"


    In front of them, the eight demons, such as the blood GOD Devil general and the Ming Luo devil general, will feel such a scene. Is it not so sad in their hearts.


    Huang Sha magic will be so strong, or can not be in the hands of Du Shaofu for too long!


    That only one yuan God, I''m afraid it can''t struggle any more!


    The strength of the young man in purple robe was growing too fast. At this time, the demons'' hearts were filled with strong remorse. They only hated that Du Shaofu had been underestimated and escaped by him again and again!


    Otherwise, with the power of their several magic generals, even if the boy has a hundred lives, he will never jump to today!


    But at this time, it''s too late to think about all this. No matter how regretful the eight demons feel in their hearts, they can''t turn back time and choose again!"Huang Sha can''t die, and none of our nine demons can die easily!"


    The blood GOD Devil''s eyes were very cold, and his body was as if he had been stripped of the skin like flesh and blood, flowing with scarlet blood, and looked terrible.


    He said in a heavy voice to the others around him.


    "Yes, we must try to stop Du Shaofu!"


    The red flame demon general also solemnly nodded, indicating that he agreed with the words of the general.


    They have only nine magic generals in total, one died and one less. Once the famine evil spirit is killed first, then it will be their turn!


    If it goes on like this, none of the nine will escape.


    Even if there are landing less swimming behind, covetous, always oppressing their nerves, but also can not wait for death is!


    "I''ll fight with you to see if Lu Shaoyou will interfere! If he doesn''t care, we will have a better chance if we want to kill Du Shaofu! "


    The blood god demon thought for a moment, so he said.


    The eight demons exchanged a look, and then all agreed to do so.


    Then the blood demon and the demon will move together, and they all rush to Du Shaofu.


    "Save the yuan God of Huang Sha. You can''t let him die in Du Shaofu''s hands!"


    In the process of moving forward, the blood god demon will say with a deep voice.


    At the same time, he also glanced at Lu Shaoyou in the distance and found that he did not really mean to intervene.


    Such a situation, let the eight demons are all a sigh of relief!


    In the case of Lu Shaoyou''s inaction, the two demons will fight against Du Shaofu at the same time, and will not be killed easily again!


    In this way, they will have more opportunities to attack and kill!


    Once successful, even if Lu Shaoyou finally takes a hand with anger, it will not help!


    "Kill!"


    At the thought of this, these two demons will move bravely, carrying incomparable power, and rush to the direction of Du Shaofu! They want to save the God of the evil spirit before the young man in purple robes again!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2961

    Looking at the blood GOD Devil general and the capture you demon will kill, the other Ming Luo Magic general, red flame devil general, fierce locust devil general and so on, all stopped, no longer eager to escape.


    By this time, they all figured it out.


    Since Lu Shaoyou doesn''t fight against them, Du Shaofu is the only one to hunt and kill nine people. He will never be defeated in a moment and a half.


    Therefore, they plan to stop and have a look, so as to seek an opportunity to kill Du Shaofu!


    "Father, those two demons will join hands to deal with Uncle Du. Do you want to intervene?"


    Among the young people of the Lu family, Lu Rou comes to Lu Shaoyou''s side. Her beautiful eyes flow and looks at her father and asks in a voice.


    She knew her uncle Du''s strength was greatly improved at this time, but she had just stepped into the half step road.


    In fact, uncle Du''s strength may be better than uncle Yang Guo and aunt Xintong, but he won''t be much better than uncle Yang Guo and aunt Xintong!


    Facing the joint attack of the two magic generals, Du Shaofu may not be able to kill them successfully!


    If so, it will not be of great significance to keep these magic generals!


    "Don''t worry!" Hearing his daughter''s question, Lu Shaoyou stretched out his hand, touched her head, and said, "your uncle Du''s strength is probably much stronger than you think! In addition, he has just made a breakthrough and initially engraved his own way, but it is far from being perfect! He still needs more training and understanding! It''s not a bad thing for two demons to attack him at the same time. He must be able to cope with it! "


    Lu Shaoyou said, with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry, my sister. My father will take care of it! When you need to do something, he will naturally intervene in it! The nine evil generals have become soft shelled turtles in a jar, and they can''t raise many waves! "


    On one side, Lu Jingyun opened his mouth and took over the conversation, as he said.


    As he said, there is a father Lu Shaoyou sitting here, no matter how powerful the nine demons will be, it is impossible to reverse the heaven!


    Their uncle Du will fight two magic generals with one man, and they will not be defeated. As for killing all the nine demons, they are not in a hurry for this moment!


    "It''s already in the 15th layer of hell, and it''s not far away from the final 18th layer of hell! I''m really looking forward to it. When we go to the devil ancestor, he will find that all the demons under him will fall. What kind of expression will it look like


    The Dragon que suddenly laughed and said to all the people around him.


    Hearing this, other people also unconsciously laugh.


    After so many years, Mazu has made a comeback again. In the absence of Pangu, Daluo Tianzun and many powerful people carrying Taoism, he has the greatest advantage over the thirty-three days!


    But I''m afraid that even the devil ancestor did not expect that there was a Lu Shaoyou and then a Du Shaofu.


    These two people became the biggest nightmare of the demons. Under their leadership, the most terrible massacre of demons was formed in the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds.


    Before the complete recovery of Mazu, all the people have enough confidence to make Mazu become a lonely family, which makes the existence of dominating the ancient times and slaughtering the whole world feel resentful and angry!


    "Next, let''s watch uncle Du perform!"


    Lu youshao is also a smile blooming, so said.


    Later, all the people were no longer multilingual, and they all put their eyes on Du Shaofu.


    In the other direction, the Seven Magic generals also looked at the other side, and everyone looked dignified.


    In the eyes of these people, Du Shaofu stepped on the lifeblood of heaven and earth like stepping on the rhythm of the road. The whole person had an indescribable charm!


    He fought hard to pursue the original God of the demon general, and wanted to cut it under the sword!


    But in the eyes, also showed the blood god devil will and seize you devil will cross rushed to the scene.


    Du Shaofu paid no attention to this. He continued to kill with his sword, and a powerful sword came out of the sky and fiercely cleaved to the original God of the demon general.


    "Du Shaofu, don''t be rampant!"


    The blood god demon will be in the distance, it is the sound of drinking.


    He was full of scarlet gas, which was like a red cloud coming from afar!


    In this boundless red cloud, there is a terrible force in the burst, can erode everything!


    "Boy, you have the seed to fight with me!"


    The body shape of the demon is floating, suddenly in the East, in the west, sometimes on the left, sometimes on the right!


    It''s hard to grasp his figure. It''s so weird!


    But all these actions were aimed at Du Shaofu, waiting for the opportunity to move and make a fierce attack!


    "Hum!"


    Seeing the two demons coming, Du Shaofu snorted coldly again. He still ignored them and continued to kill the original God of the general!


    The broad sword in his hand sent out a terrible vibration, released a bright light, and swept towards the Red God!"Help me!"


    At this time, the wild evil spirit devil also finally gave birth to the most fear heart, can''t help but cry out!


    He fled for his life, but Du Shaofu, like a ghost, followed him closely and refused to stop!


    When he saw that the blood God and the demon would kill him, he would not even think about it. Instead, he rushed to the direction of the two men, hoping to get rid of Du Shaofu''s pursuit for a time!


    "You''re going to die today. You''d better take your life!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly. The light of his sword turned quickly. He was so domineering and swift that he immediately fell behind the yuan God, who was the master of the evil spirit!


    "Boy, don''t be wild!"


    The blood god demon will roar, the blood on the body is more red, unspeakable.


    With a wave of his arm, the terrible red cloud around him suddenly turned into a terrible bloody lightsaber!


    This lightsaber is full of the most profound murderous spirit in the world, which makes people''s scalp numb!


    When it was not too late, the blood God and devil bravely killed his lightsaber, blocking between Du Shaofu''s sword light and the original spirit of the desolate demon general!


    "You can''t save the man I''m going to kill!"


    Du Shaofu gave out a sneer, controlled the terrible sword and killed it fiercely. He collided with the bloody lightsaber that the blood demon would play!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The two different forces mingle and entangle with each other fiercely, counteracting each other. The void is filled with boundless broken energy. There is a Rune of the road flowing among them. There is also a special force of the Tao. It is Du Shaofu''s own way!


    Du Shaofu is going to continue to pursue the general, but at this time, the demon general who captured you was hiding from another direction with an extremely ghostly posture, so that Du Shaofu was unable to separate himself from him!


    If he tried to kill the general, he would be created by the demon general. If he turned around and fought against him, he would escape. It would be very difficult to kill him completely!


    "How dare you show off! If in the past, I was not your opponent, but now time is changing and things are easy. How can you stop me by the two of you? "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were cold, like two sharp swords, with a deep heart of killing.


    However, for Du Shaofu today, it is not an unimaginable means at all!


    That track changes, all in his grasp!


    With a sneer, Du Shaofu glanced at the yuan God of the wild evil spirit who was running away in the distance, and then he went straight for the ghost general!


    "Boy, come and fight!"


    Seeing such a scene, the demon general was relieved a little. Du Shaofu came in his direction, and he saved his life!


    However, in the next moment, the two pupils of the demon general suddenly shrank, and just let out a sigh of relief, they suddenly hung up again!


    "Shua Shua..."


    When Du Shaofu, a young man in purple robe, moved his arm suddenly!


    Nine rays of light and shadow rush out in the direction of the wind, like nine huge mountains, crushing the void!


    "Boom..."


    This is the nine purple thunder tripod, fierce and incomparable, with the heaviest momentum!


    After Du Shaofu broke through the half step road, he was surprised to find that he could mobilize more energy of purple thunder xuanding!


    In the face of the demon general, he directly hit the nine tripods, crushing the original God of the demon general!


    "Asshole!"


    The blood demon on the other side will be angry, but it is already late. Du Shaofu''s speed of this move is too fast, which makes people take a little surprise!


    Du Shaofu blocked the demon general and couldn''t help him!


    "Boom..."


    The thunder tripod of the nine gods roars and moves in the sky like nine mountains!


    The incomparable momentum is released, and the void is immediately imprisoned!


    The purple thunder is like a river of stars in the sky!


    Every purple thunder flowing from the mouth of the cauldron makes the void become chaotic and the scene is incomparable!


    "Run away..."


    Under the suppression of Jiuding''s terrifying power, the famine evil spirit will panic to the extreme!


    That revered God ray, brought him an unimaginable sense of oppression, and his power of primordial spirit was rapidly consumed.


    At this moment, there is only one thought in his mind, that is, escape quickly!


    If you slow down for a moment, with the power of the nine tripods, you can crush his yuan Shen into ashes in an instant!


    "Run away..."


    The shadow of death is shrouded in the heart of the evil spirit general. He inspires all the forces in the original God to escape!


    However, the power of the nine cauldrons is extremely terrifying. How can we tolerate the great loss of strength, and the only remaining desolate evil spirit will escape?After the eight tripods, Du Fu can control each of the nine paths!


    The mountain like purple thunder xuanding is extremely terrifying. The breath is released, which makes it hard for people to breathe!


    Then, only in a huge "boom" sound, the nine tripods hit each other in a place, showing a mess!


    Heaven and earth like an explosion to open, issued a terrible roar tremor, a few want to collapse!


    At the same time, the original spirit of Huang Sha Magic general was also annihilated in the nine tripods!


    Such a scene, it is really shocked all the remaining eight magic generals!


    For a moment, all the people couldn''t speak. They all looked at the position of the nine tripods.


    Soon after, only a few "whooshing" sounds were heard, and Jiuding flew away completely and rushed to Du Shaofu''s place again.


    But in that place, it was no longer the shadow of the wild evil spirit, and his original spirit seemed to disappear out of thin air!


    "Huang Sha Dead... "


    From afar, the six generals of the Ming Luo, the red flame, the fierce locust, the lunxu, the shadow, and the soul were staring at each other, and some of them could not accept the result.


    Du Shaofu''s strength made them want to die. Under the encirclement of two magic generals, Du Shaofu still unexpectedly killed the wansha demon general, so that his body and spirit were destroyed and he died thoroughly!


    "Damn Du Shaofu!"


    The demons scolded him and stepped out lightly. He wanted to join in the battle of besieging Du Shaofu.


    But all of a sudden, he felt a cold look sweeping on his body, so that the demons would feel the boundless horror, and the raised soles also immediately took back!


    "Lu Shaoyou..."


    The red flame devil tightened the whole body, and did not dare to move lightly!


    It was Lu Shaoyou who was there just now. Everyone wanted to fight Du Shaofu. It was just like a dream!


    "How can my nine demons be so subdued?"


    The fierce locust demon will bite the tooth tightly, resent to the extreme, but extremely helpless!


    Their nine demons will cross the ancient times, and few people can resist it. But who would have thought that even a tiny mole ant could kill them in the future!


    Huang Sha demon became the first person to die, but his death also seemed to indicate the final end of the other eight magic generals!


    As a result, they felt oppressed and oppressed. They only hated that their peak was no longer there. Otherwise, Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou would die without a burial place!


    At this time, the six evil generals watching the war were extremely miserable. They wanted to attack Du Shaofu at the same time, but when they thought of the covetous Lu Shaoyou, they could only give up and wait for the opportunity!


    "Uncle Du''s nine purple thunder tripods are used by Uncle Lu. They are really powerful!"


    On the other side, long Xu''s mouth was full of admiration and admiration for Du Shaofu.


    The nine cauldrons are the most precious. In the process of Lu Shaoyou''s early growth, it was also a great weapon!


    This time, Du Shaofu controlled it, and his power was extraordinary!


    "According to my father, Jiuding was not too strong at that time, but under the sacrifice of Uncle Lu, it naturally achieved a higher level! Now, martial uncle Du has made great progress in cultivation and controls the nine cauldrons against the enemy. Of course, it''s extremely terrifying! "


    Long Xu side, long que said with a smile.


    Lu Shaoyou hears the speech and nods gently. He doesn''t say much.


    The nine purple thunder tripods were indeed sacrificed and refined by him, and some forbidden measures were put in place. Finally, the nine purple thunder tripods remained in the Shenwu world, which was prepared for Du Shaofu.


    Under the arrangement of Lu Shaoyou, with the continuous improvement of Du Shaofu''s strength, Jiuding will gradually have more extraordinary power, and its power can reach the level of general chaotic Daoqi!


    For Du Shaofu''s cultivation at this time, it was the time to stimulate his greatest power!


    "With these nine tripods in hand, the emperor of Yuqing could not say that he was fighting three evil generals alone with one enemy. He was also able to deal with it easily."


    A thirty-three days of sitting and forgetting the old man can not help but speechless, sighed.


    Fighting alone with the three magic generals, that strength is enough terror, almost equal to the Dragon God!


    Even if all this can be done with the help of external forces, but not everyone has external forces to borrow!


    "Du Shaofu, this is going to tear you up!"


    Only in the public discussion, the blood god demon will send out a terrible roar again.


    He held a huge sword in his hand, and the blood light rose to the sky. It looked like it was cast with blood, and the evil spirit of blood cutting broke out!


    "Kill!"


    The demon general also made a loud noise, which was hard to hide. Under his uncertain figure, he bullied Du Shaofu''s side again and again.


    Both of them showed their ultimate strength and wanted to kill Du Shaofu!"Next, I''ll send you both on the road!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes are deep and his words are Sen Han!


    In his hand, the broad sword cleaved into the air, and the sword awned one after another, fiercely attacking and killing!


    At the same time, the nine purple thunder tripod was also mobilized by him, crushing the void, carrying the momentum of Wanjun, bombarding the two magic generals!


    It has to be said that Du Shaofu, who has played nine purple thunder tripods, has become really terrible!


    All the restrictions of the nine tripods are untied. They have the most powerful power. They are crushing the two magic generals!


    It is not difficult for him to perceive that the level of the nine God thunder tripod is much more terrible than that of the real tool of the polar mouth law. In this way, it is the real chaotic Dao tool!


    "Elder martial brother''s blood killing should also be chaotic Tao Qi level, and even though Jiuding can''t compare with blood killing, it can''t be too far away!"


    Du Shaofu murmured from the bottom of his heart that a sword would cut back the blood demon, leaving a black scar on his body!


    At the same time, under the oppression of the nine gods Lei Ding, the demon who forcibly captured the ghost of body method would have to fight in the presence!


    Under his suppression, where do these two demons have any extra resistance!


    After several hundred rounds, the demon will be directly hit by a god thunder tripod, and a big mouth of demon blood will be ejected from his mouth!


    On the other side, the blood GOD Devil cut the flesh and blood on his body, which was cut by the sharp sword. His left arm was also cut off, which was extremely tragic!


    Du Shaofu fought with all his might, with one enemy and two powerful generals!


    And in the final time, the blood god demon will be cut down by his sword and fall from the void!


    In the siege of the nine cauldrons, the demon general was crushed into a mass of flesh and mud!


    "Not dead yet?"


    Looking at their situation, Du Shaofu opened his mouth in a cold voice, and his eyes were as bright as electricity.


    At the same time, the sword light in his hand was slashed horizontally and vertically. With a whistling sound, the bodies of the two magic generals were cut into pieces, and their flesh and blood were flying. Among them, the yuan God was also killed, and he could not die again! At this time, Du Shaofu was just like a God who killed heaven and earth. He showed the extremely ferocious side, which was extremely terrible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2962

    Under Du Shaofu''s fierce attack, the blood demon and the demon seizing demon both died!


    The purple robed youth Ling stands in the void, as if he is the most terrible person between heaven and earth, with the strength to kill everything!


    Benxi''s body is stained with endless blood, which makes him look like a god of killing!


    Looking at the end of all this, the remaining six generals, including the Ming Luo Magic general, the fierce locust demon general, the ghost demon general, the lunxu Magic general, the ghost demon general, and the ghost demon general, all felt numb!


    Du Shaofu''s strength was too shocking. The boy was extremely terrible. He fought two evil generals with one man and killed the latter. He didn''t get much trauma!


    At this time, the six magic generals felt a chill rising from the soles of their feet and penetrating their heads!


    They stand in place, for a moment, they forget how to move, whether to go to war or continue to flee to the depths of the eighteen hells!


    On the other hand, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, long que, long Xu and others all looked at each other with astonishing eyes. They were shocked by Du Shaofu''s strength.


    Among all the people, only Lu Shaoyou has a light eyes and a smile all the time.


    Du Shaofu was able to grow up to the present level, which is also in his expectation.


    "Huang Sha Magic general, blood GOD Devil general and capture you demon general are dead, and there are six more!"


    Du Shaofu stood in the void, his eyes cold to the extreme.


    His eyes deflected and looked at the six magic generals standing in the air. A strange smile appeared on his face.


    Staring at with such eyes, the demon generals and others shivered unconsciously. It seems that they were watched by some ancient great murderer, and they felt the terrible dangerous breath!


    "One by one, they''re all scared out of their wits!"


    Du Shaofu sneered. It was really a bit of an accident. It was ridiculous that these ancient magic generals should stay in place because of themselves.


    But think about it is also clear that the nine demons in ancient times will run across the world, countless creatures crawling for it, where to taste the taste of such despair.


    After seeing three compatriots have been killed one after another, the remaining six will show fear and fear, which is also reasonable.


    However, Du Shaofu did not have any kind heart at this time. When he turned the purple gold sky palace in his hand, the sword light spread like silver, and the murderous spirit filled the sky for nine days!


    "Next, it''s your turn. You nine demons will go on the road together as companions."


    He uttered a long roar in his mouth, piercing the sky like thunder!


    Then the purple robe figure again snatched out, carrying nine purple thunder xuanding, rushed to the Ming Luo devil and others!


    "Hum, hum..."


    On the Zijin sky palace, there is a bright and strong light, emitting a valiant spirit!


    Du Shaofu''s own way is in circulation, and a special charm is bestowed on him, making it seem as if he is detached from the world, which makes people feel great for no reason!


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, the nine purple thunder tripod seems to be connected with Du Shaofu''s blood. It moves with it under the invisible Qi mechanism, crushing the void, like nine huge mountains crossing the sky. The heavy Qi is released, as if it has the power to suppress everything in the world!


    In such a terrible movement, the six evil generals suddenly woke up, and their hair was blown up, and they were terrified!


    When we go to see Du Shaofu at this time, they don''t dare to have the slightest contempt!


    Vaguely, the six magic generals all felt that even if the rest of them rushed in, they would never be able to take down the purple robed youth in a short time!


    Du Shaofu is not a fool. He can never stand there and let them kill him. What''s more, there is a Lu Shaoyou in the distance!


    "Run away!"


    In an instant, the six people are only born with such a mind!


    It''s impossible to kill Du Shaofu. If you try your best to escape, you may have a chance to survive!


    Just hold on to enter the 18th layer of hell, lead out the devil ancestors, they still have a chance to live!


    "Lu Shaoyou can''t do it!"


    The six demons thought anxiously in his heart, and his body was fast to the extreme. He shuttled through the void like six electric lights, which disappeared in the blink of an eye!


    They fled with boundless fear, and prayed in their hearts that they would not interfere with landing and swimming, or they would die in the end!


    Under the pursuit of Du Shaofu alone, if you want to escape from Shengtian, you will be more sure!


    "No one will escape!"


    Du Shaofu made great efforts to rush forward, with incomparable terrible momentum, which made the world tremble!


    Naturally, he could see that the six evil generals were unwilling, but because he was afraid of his elder brother Lu Shaoyou, he did not dare to have more fluke psychology!


    And for Du Shaofu, there would never be any magic general!


    His idea is very simple, that is, before finally facing the generals and ministers, all the nine demons will be killed, and the right arm of the demon ancestor will be cut off!And in the end, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, the two magic servants, must be completely suppressed!


    By the way, there is also the blood ancestor who has repeatedly dealt with him. He is also one of Du Shaofu''s must kill!


    All this needs to be solved before the magic war!


    With such an idea, Du Shaofu''s body was full of momentum and the opportunity to kill him was awe inspiring. He pursued him at full speed!


    The six evil generals did not dare to return their heads. They ran for their lives like six bereaved dogs.


    At this time, everyone was in a state of panic. Du Shaofu followed them like a ghost, getting closer and closer!


    If they don''t escape fast enough, their lives may be harvested and gone at any time!


    "Let''s go too!"


    In the rear, Lu Shaoyou made a sound and said to the surrounding Lu Jingyun and others.


    Then, hundreds of people moved together and began to move deeper into the eighteen hells.


    Through the barrier of this layer of hell, it is the 16th layer of hell. It is not far away from the final place!


    When everyone entered the 16th layer of hell one after another, Du Shaofu finally pursued the steps of the red flame devil general, and a new round of killing and cutting started!


    And in the past time, there has been another huge sensation spread to all people''s perception!


    As everyone knows, it is the Dragon God, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong. They are breaking the seal of the 18 layers of hell and rescuing the ancient masters of Taoism!


    In this way, seven seals have been broken!


    "Those two ancestors have died..."


    After perceiving all the circumstances, Lu Shaoyou sighed and said.


    Beside them, Lu Jingyun, Longque, and others all looked lonely and had a feeling of endless pain.


    The sixth and seventh layers of hell broke open, and all the strong people inside had fallen into dust, and could never wake up again!


    For the living beings of the ancient Pangu world, those ancestors gave their lives to suppress the original God of the devil ancestor and countless demons in the 18 layers of hell, and fought for the peace of the eternal years for the thirty-three days. They have made outstanding contributions and have gone through the ages, even though they still exist for thousands of years!


    However, when they came to this world, they were able to redeem them after thirty-three days. However, most of those ancestors could not see the great world they guarded again!


    Thinking of this, Lu Shaoyou, Lu Jingyun, Longque and other people feel sad and sorrowful in their hearts!


    "If we can kill the devil ancestor successfully, those ancestors will be able to close their eyes! Their efforts will naturally have value! "


    A strong man of thirty-three days spoke deeply and said.


    From the seventh layer of hell, the movement quickly quieted down. It can be thought that the Dragon God, Emperor batian and others should start to go to the eighth layer of hell, in order to save all the ancient powerful people carrying the way!


    No longer thinking about it, they continued to closely follow Du Shaofu and the six magic generals, watching the battle of pursuing and escaping there!


    Ahead, the purple robed youth bravely incomparable, in pursuit of the red flame demon general, then defiantly dragged it into their own attack shrouded!


    Du Shaofu exerted his power of supremacy and incessantly killed him!


    Along with a bright sword light rising in the sky, and nine purple thunder tripods shuttling in and out, and oppressed by heavy force, the red flame demon will only have the ability to parry and have no resistance. He is totally abused and suppressed by Du Shaofu!


    In addition, the demons and others at this time can not care to rescue, one by one run for their lives!


    Du Shaofu was so fierce that they were frightened. If they killed him together, they still couldn''t stop him!


    And if most people attack together, Lu Shaoyou will inevitably impose interference among them!


    Instead of falling into meaningless struggle, it is better to simply continue to go deep into the eighteen levels of hell and seek the protection of the devil ancestor!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    As time went by, Du Shaofu finally captured the red flame devil general!


    The broad sword was lifted up by him, and he killed it bravely, and directly cut the red flame devil into two pieces!


    In the blood of the devil, a group of fiery red gods made a move to escape, but after Du Shaofu raised his sword again, it turned into a light rain and exploded!


    Red flame demon general, body dead road disappear!


    "Next is the fifth one!"


    After killing the red flame demon general, Du Shaofu''s eyes turned again, and then he focused on the last one of the remaining big demons!


    At this time, the remaining five magic generals have already escaped a lot of distance, and all of them have tried their best to escape, so they have also opened a gap between each other!


    They did not dare to stay for a moment. At this time, they could not afford to cooperate with each other. As long as they could escape, they would be lucky!


    It is for this reason that the Ming Luo devil general is slower than the fierce locust general, the lunxu Magic general, the hiding shadow demon general and the soul Yin demon general, and is watched by Du Shaofu!"You can escape for a while, but you can''t escape for a lifetime! Your fate is doomed, no one can save you! "


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, and at the same time, he let out a loud drink: "the sword is broken for thousands of miles!"


    When the sound falls, it is to see a sword rising from the sky, fiercely attacking and killing!


    Such a sword directly splits the sky of heaven and earth, cuts out all things in the world, and envelops the body of the demon!


    In a flash, the Styrax will only feel his body is being torn by a huge force, as if to be broken into thousands of pieces, as if to burst!


    This kind of feeling is really too terrible, let a person chill!


    He tried hard to escape, but Du Shaofu''s power of the road bound him so tightly that it was as if he was trapped in a quagmire and hard to move!


    "Hiss..."


    When the sword behind him was chopped, the demon finally broke away from the terror and fled in a hurry. However, his small part of the body was still cut off by the sword light and sprayed with blood!


    In an instant, the ghost will be the whole body as if the rain has been drenched in general, sweat soaked his whole body!


    Simply that fight but all the strength of a Dodge, let him temporarily recover a life!


    However, the next moment, the demons have not yet breathed a sigh of relief, but also heard the roar of a large piece of air!


    Under a peep of the power of the yuan God, the ghost of the ghost was almost taken by the demons. It was extremely frightening!


    "Boom..."


    Nine God thunder tripod crushed the void, and smashed it fiercely. But in a moment, it caught up with him and smashed it down!


    "Boom..."


    After the first thunder tripod fell, the ghost directly exploded his body into a cloud of blood mist, leaving only the head, feet and an arm!


    "Boom..."


    At this time, the second purple thunder xuanding is killed, directly hit him in the back of the head!


    In a hurry, the ghost will not need any extra thinking, and immediately the original spirit will leave the body and run away desperately!


    Behind him, his body has been reduced to nothingness and no longer exists under the crushing of the third God Lei Ding!


    "As I said, you can''t escape!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was accompanied by a tremendous roar!


    With the oppression of several other gods, thunder tripod, the God of the ghost demon just felt a terrible vertigo and wanted to faint!


    Then, after a terrible burst of power, his last trace of consciousness also died!


    The fifth demon will be killed!


    "Hoo..."


    After killing the demon general, Du Shaofu also breathed a sigh of relief.


    He came all the way with all his strength and a lot of expense.


    But Du Shaofu didn''t mean to stop at all. After a little relief, he continued to move!


    The infinite space was swept by him, and he chased and killed the remaining few people quickly!


    "Uncle Du is really terrible. Those who have been against him over the years are afraid that all of them will come to a bad end!"


    In the rear, long Xu smacked his mouth and said in a daze.


    He and Longque were born into three thousand masters of the world. They are the sons of the Dragon God. They have been given great protection since childhood and grew up in the shade of the elderly!


    Although in their early years, they went out on their own to experience, but after all, they had a deep foundation, and their experience was far less than that of Du Shaofu.


    In comparison, their brothers are really greenhouse flowers!


    The reason why Du Shaofu was able to grow so fast has something to do with what he has experienced!


    But as his enemy, under the fierce and incomparable means of the purple robed youth, naturally won''t get any good results!


    "The strong all grow up like this! There is still a lot of difference between us and uncle Du! Otherwise, it will not be difficult to break through the third situation for so many years


    Next to him, Lu Jingyun took over the conversation and exclaimed.


    After Lu Jingyun finished speaking, he also glanced at his father quietly.


    Comparatively speaking, he had more experience than Longque and Longxu brothers, but he was not as good as Du Shaofu.


    Lu Jingyun''s father, Lu Shaoyou, is the same!


    Through thousands of risks, we can break through ten thousand disasters, and naturally reach a height that ordinary people can''t reach!


    Around, many strong people nodded at the smell of speech, deeply agree with Lu Jingyun''s point of view!


    With Du Shaofu and the remaining demons of the demon family, the crowd continued to move towards the deeper part of the eighteen layers of hell.


    Under their gaze, Du Shaofu pursued the fierce locust demon general with absolute ferocity!


    Near the entrance of the 17th floor hell, the fierce locust demon will also be killed and killed!


    At this time, only three demons are still alive!"Into the 17th floor of hell!"


    With the more and more close to the 18th layer of hell, Lu Shaoyou''s face has gradually become a bit dignified meaning.


    Mazu is in the 18th layer of hell. What will happen next is the most terrible fight against bang!


    Win or lose, success or failure, in one fell swoop!


    "Jingyun, please wait for your uncle Xiaolong and aunt Xintong here! The next thing, let me and your uncle Du solve it! You can''t help me with the battle with the devil


    Lu Shaoyou turned his head and looked at Lu Jingyun.


    Mazu is too powerful, although he has not recovered to the peak, and he interfered once.


    But don''t think, it is absolutely a lord of terror, for these hundreds of strong people who sit in a state of forgetfulness, it is an incomparable existence!


    If Lu Jingyun and others enter the 18th layer of hell with them, they will easily reap the lives of these people even after the battle!


    "Good! Father, be careful. We are here waiting for you and uncle du to return triumphantly


    Lu Jingyun expression incomparable serious, he nodded seriously, looking at his father said.


    The next war was the most important one. He could not help. He could only use his most devout heart to look forward to his father and uncle du to successfully kill the evil ancestor!


    "Father, be careful!"


    "Swim less and be careful!"


    "Uncle Lu, be careful!"


    "Be careful, Lord of the three thousand worlds!"


    ¡­¡­


    Beside them, Lu youshao, Lu Ying, Lu Cheng, long que, long Xu, as well as many strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds, all spoke up and said to Lu Shaoyou.


    In this regard, Lu Shaoyou did not say anything more, just nodded.


    Looking ahead, Du Shaofu''s figure has disappeared at the entrance of the 17th floor hell, and the remaining demons will step into it first.


    Lu Shaoyou did not delay any longer, and with a twinkling figure, he faded from the original place and left here.


    Seeing Lu Shaoyou leave, Lu Jingyun and others stand still and stop moving.


    Everyone''s heart, at this moment, some faint mention! Finally, after a number of terrible fighting, and after thirty-three days and three thousand thousand world creatures and demons, the situation has turned several times, it will usher in this final battle!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2963

    The final battle will be completed by Lu Shaoyou, Du Shaofu, and the Dragon God, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong!


    As the ancestor of the devil who set off the ancient magic war, it is extremely terrible and beyond all living creatures!


    However, this time, the three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds are no longer too alarmed, because they have Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu!


    After three thousand years of arrangement by the Lord of three thousand thousand worlds, the demon clan has been almost killed, and the only one that needs to be faced with is the devil ancestor!


    At the moment, all the strong people are looking forward to Lu Shaoyou''s ability to easily suppress the evil ancestor, and then Du Shaofu will kill him completely!


    In this way, thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds will truly usher in a peaceful and prosperous era!


    Lu Jingyun and others watched Lu Shaoyou leave. Du Shaofu and the rest of the demons had already disappeared. There was only an empty space left in the whole sixteenth layer of hell. Those weak demons had no idea where to hide!


    And at this time, there was a huge sound coming, which was heard by all people!


    It was the action of the Dragon God and others, which caused quite a stir.


    On the other side, in the seventeen layers of hell, Du Shaofu is still pursuing and killing with terror, which makes the remaining three demons feel scared!


    The purple robed youth came with the heart of killing, and vowed to chop all the magic generals under the sword!


    "I can''t care so much. Let''s join hands in a war. Even if Lu Shaoyou suppressed him to death, he didn''t want to die like this!"


    Aware of Du Shaofu''s close pursuit, lunxu demon will almost collapse.


    They were chased by the purple robed youth all the way. Six of the original nine magic generals had already died in each other''s hands!


    At this time, only he, the ghost demon and the ghost demon are still alive!


    But this process is really too painful. Looking at a companion''s death, the lunxu demon will have an indescribable feeling of suffocation.


    Think of their nine demons will cross the ancient times, dominate the demon world and Pangu world, so that how many creatures are afraid of it!


    Even when Pan Gu and Da Luo Tianzun were alive, they would not be underestimated!


    But now it''s better for them to have such a huge loss because of a half step of the road!


    It has to be said that this is indeed enough to make people frustrated, too cowardly!


    "We, the nine great magic generals, have never suffered such humiliation


    Listening to the voice of lunxu Magic general in his ears, the shadow demon general also uttered profound words, hiding in his eyes under his robe and hat, emitting two sharp scarlet lights!


    For them, the existence of Du Shaofu is the greatest disgrace they have ever suffered in their life!


    At this time, several evil generals only hate their own cultivation. Otherwise, they will certainly break the boy into pieces, so that he will die without a burial place, and will never live beyond life!


    "Ben can''t bear it! Fight, even if you die, you have to take off the skin of that boy! "


    In the mind of the demon general, there was endless ferocity in his mind, and he said with hatred.


    He was so determined that he was ready to go to war!


    As lunxu Magic general said, no matter whether Lu Shaoyou will allow the three magic generals to attack at the same time, the three of them can no longer bear it!


    Even if they are still blocked, the three demons will not want to continue to escape. They will be chased like dogs, but they will not escape to death in the end!


    After a mutual exchange of eyes, lunxu Magic general, elusive shadow demon general, and hunyinmo general all hold their hearts in one horizontal direction, and instantly stop to stand up and gather together to wait for Du Shaofu''s arrival!


    "Are the three working together? Do you think you can hold me down


    Du Shaofu, with his fierce air engine, rushed at full speed.


    Looking at the movements of the three magic generals, he could not help but sneer.


    The nine purple thunder tripod was pulled by other Qi machine, scattered around, moved with it, and quickly rushed forward!


    "Since you don''t want to escape, I won''t be polite! I''m happy to accept the lives of the three of you


    Du Shaofu hummed and said. His broad sword was slashed in his hand. The sword moved the world, attacking heaven and killing the earth!


    Not too long time, he was suddenly into the three magic will surrounded, launched a fierce impact!


    The terrible war once again opened, bursts of fierce energy between heaven and earth, swept across all directions, crushing everything!


    To the relief of the three demons, Lu Shaoyou in the distance behind Du Shaofu did not stop them from joining hands this time, but watched quietly!


    As a result, the three men in the middle of the road saw a piece of dawn!


    "Stop Du Shaofu, and don''t ask to kill him! The three of us are fighting and walking. As long as we stay up to the 18th floor of hell, I''ll see you again and act


    The spirit of the evil spirit will turn his mind, see Lu Shaoyou do not move, and produced a new idea.


    Having made such a decision, the other two demons also agreed.After that, the three men all surrounded Du Shaofu, but they didn''t do their best. They only wanted to keep their own integrity and fight in a defensive manner!


    They retreated as they fought and dragged Du Shaofu to the 18th floor of hell.


    Naturally, such an idea can not be concealed from Du Shaofu, nor from Lu Shaoyou, who is watching the war in the distance.


    But Lu Shaoyou still did not intervene. He looked at everything in his eyes, but just like an outsider, he took it calmly!


    "If you three join hands, you will still die!"


    On the contrary, it was Du Shaofu who started to be cruel in his heart.


    Kill six magic generals, and let him thoroughly understand the specific strength of these magic generals. At this time, with one enemy three, simply want to invincible, absolutely easy!


    However, this was not the result Du Shaofu wanted. His real goal was to wipe out the nine evil generals before confronting the generals!


    With such a mentality, even though the three demons would deliberately avoid it, Du Shaofu still launched an all-out attack!


    The powerful swords were cut out by him, and the original air killing sword was also used from time to time!


    At the same time, the nine purple thunder tripods collide in the void, and the overwhelming power bursts out, as if to break through the 17th layer of hell!


    "Chulala..."


    With the roar of energy, the fierce battle continues!


    It''s really terrible that the three demons join hands. Even Du Shaofu is not particularly relaxed in dealing with it!


    And he''s going to be hit by a sudden attack!


    However, these did not cause Du Shaofu too serious injury. He was still full of momentum and ran into each other!


    On the contrary, the three magic generals, who had no intention of fighting to death, were attacked and killed by Du Shaofu one by one!


    It was a long battle, from the entrance of the seventeen levels of hell to the depths of this hell.


    During this period, Lu Shaoyou followed closely behind and watched quietly.


    His more thoughts, no longer in the battle, but closely watching the movement of the eighteenth layer of hell, prying into the situation of the devil ancestor!


    "Kill..."


    Du Shaofu yelled and yelled. He raised his sword again and again, and the nine tripods attacked fiercely!


    After a long fight, his body has appeared crisscross wound, blood long flow, soaked his purple robe!


    But Du Shaofu seemed to have no idea of all this, and he still dragged the three great demons to work hard!


    The other side wanted to avoid the battle, but Du Shaofu refused to let them!


    Under his powerful attack, lunxu Magic general, elusive shadow demon general and Hun Yinmo general are all demons blood stained, and their appearance is incomparably miserable!


    The more they fought, the more fear they felt.


    Du Shaofu didn''t intend to let go of the three of himself. He was fighting for his life!


    In this way, I really don''t know if the three demons will be able to hold on until they see the Lord devil in the 18th layer of hell!


    "As expected, he is worthy of the ancient magic general, and he can still hold on to it!"


    During the endless fighting, Du Shaofu was wounded and his breath was still weak.


    The three demons will be strong enough, even if they have tried their best, but in the case of the other party''s joint efforts and the desire to leave, it is also a trouble to solve them in a short time!


    But Du Shaofu is not in a hurry. He is very patient. He attacks and kills with terror again and again!


    Four people are constantly producing the consumption of terror, strength than one of the beginning of the time are weakened a lot!


    Fortunately, Du Shaofu has always had the upper hand. He has nine tripods in his hand, and with his own strength, it is really a headache for the three demons!


    "Mazu, I''m here again..."


    Lu Shaoyou''s lips moved as he watched Du Shaofu and others fight fiercely.


    He looked at the front, as if through the barrier of space, into the depth of the 18th layer of hell, saw the devil ancestor, and looked at it in general!


    Lu Shaoyou''s expression, do not know from when to start, has become incomparably serious, without a smile.


    His momentum is gradually rising step by step, which is not obvious, but it is also terrible enough!


    The cultivation of qianjue is being mobilized by him, and all the strength is as strong as the arrow on the string!


    Even if all is well arranged, but is about to enter the eighteenth layer of hell, Lu Shaoyou still can''t be too calm!


    The final World War I is coming, all depends on the development of the next situation!


    Only when everything goes well, the world can be truly preserved after thirty-three days!


    If the devil ancestor is too powerful, and they finally fall, the creatures in those two big worlds will definitely not escape the fate of being slaughtered. In the end, the three thousand worlds and thirty-three days will be reduced to the devil kingdom!The devil ancestor is the real foundation of the demon clan. With him, the demon clan will naturally prosper. Without him, how can the demon clan come?


    "Xiao Long, Shifu, elder brother, Xintong..."


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly put aside his thoughts, and gently called for Bruce Lee and others. He only listened to him and said, "let''s put aside the things in hand for the time being, and meet in the 17th floor of hell! I''ll take the blood first. When the time comes, I''ll inform you to fight! "


    As he spoke, Lu Shaoyou''s almost imperceptible voice was transmitted to the tenth layer of hell, where Xiaolong, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong were located!


    The front nine layers of hell, they have all broken the seal!


    But what makes people feel a little depressed is that there are only three of them who really survived in ancient times!


    This is indeed a painful fact, like a heavy mountain pressing on my heart!


    "Hiss..."


    After Lu Shaoyou''s words were finished, his hands spread out gently, and then a huge black hole appeared in the void in front of him, forming a terrible chaotic vortex. It was as terrible as swallowing all the existence between heaven and earth!


    If other accomplishments are in the state of sitting and forgetting and the people below are here, I''m afraid that just looking at such a black hole, the yuan God and the body will be directly involved and torn up and die in the invisible!


    Such power is too terrible, but it is only a part of Lu Shaoyou''s show. It''s really hard to imagine what kind of horrible situation will be if he does his best!


    "Hum, hum..."


    Only in the next moment of the black hole appears, a burst of happy song rises from the sky, suddenly appears in this space.


    And in the black hole, the blood and gold brilliance is in full swing, and a long knife is rushed out and falls into the palm of Lu Shaoyou''s hand!


    This is his blood killing, under the light call, immediately came to the field!


    "Bloodshed..."


    Lu Shaoyou holds the long knife in his hand and caresses the blade with the other hand. As if he is facing his closest brother, his eyes are full of intimacy.


    "How many years have we not had a real fight..."


    Lu Shaoyou murmured in his mouth and said slowly.


    He looked at the long knife in his hand, like dreaming back to the eventful years of countless years ago, the days full of passion!


    In those years, it was the knife in his hand who accompanied him step by step against the sky to the highest!


    He could not say how many enemies died under the bloody knife and became the dead!


    But after he really arrived at the top of the mountain, he did not really fight with all his strength several times. That feeling made him miss it!


    The only time that can be counted, also in many years ago, in the world of Shenwu fierce war demon God!


    "Bloodshed, bloodshed, I know you''ve been silent for a long time! Then, let''s have another good fight with me


    Lu Shaoyou spoke softly, but at the end of the day, his momentum suddenly changed, from the original plain to incomparably fierce. It seemed that he was like a long sword out of its sheath, with a sharp edge!


    Finally, he glanced at the direction of Du Shaofu and the three magic generals. At this time, the purple robed youth had disappeared with the three men at the entrance of the 18th floor hell!


    Lu Shaoyou no longer delay, his eyes suddenly congealed, like two sharp swords piercing the heaven and earth!


    "Whoa..."


    In his eyes, a piece of chaotic light rise, like the morning clouds out of the hill, the scene blurred!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    A terrible earthquake, the entire 17th floor of hell, the collapse of a scene of the end of the day!


    The mountain is collapsing, the earth is exploding, the void is melting, the world is shaking


    It seems that the heaven and earth overturned in an instant, which caused unimaginable damage and destruction. Everything that could be seen made a violent explosion!


    And those invisible forces are also hard to get rid of this fate!


    The 17th layer of hell''s power of the road is destroyed, a piece of road veins burst, the law is completely disordered, like a mess in general, and then crushed by the powerful force!


    However, in just a few breaths, the sky and the earth became a piece of nothingness. The seal of the eighteen layers of hell was broken and opened, and the space of the seventeen and eighteen floors became one!


    "Mazu, come out and fight!"


    Lu Shaoyou''s body is falling, his green clothes are fluttering, his hair is moving without wind, and he is dancing wildly!


    A long drink down, heaven and earth resonate, two pieces of space connected into one almost collapse!


    He showed a majestic momentum that could not be covered up, and there was extraordinary power of the road around him, which made his whole person show a great difference with the usual!


    At this moment, Lu Shaoyou looks like a real God. The laws of heaven and earth, and the supreme principles of the Tao are all based on him. Just standing there, he directly changes everything around him!"Keng Keng Keng..."


    In Lu Shaoyou''s hands, the blood slaughter gives out a trembling sound, as if the road is shaking, with incomparable power of terror!


    In the distance, Du Shaofu and the three magic generals were shocked by the situation and almost forgot to fight!


    The four people''s eyes are all fixed on Lu Shaoyou''s body, and are shocked by the strength they show!


    Between the 17th and 18th hells, it was the seal of Pangu, which was easily broken. It was too shocking!


    And these two spaces are connected together, but they are the size of the two worlds in thirty-three days. Such a huge space, however, directly sends out the sound of destruction under his feet!


    Lu Shaoyou''s accomplishments are terrible!


    "Is this the final battle..."


    After a while, Du Shaofu finally suppressed his mood, calmed down his mind and murmured.


    Seeing his elder martial brother''s posture, he couldn''t imagine what would happen next.


    The final battle has come!


    Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou has declared war on the demon ancestor!


    "It''s time to get rid of you guys!"


    Du Shaofu withdrew his eyes and breathed out a long breath. He didn''t think much.


    His eyes are sharp, like a knife staring at the three magic generals!


    Finally, the first World War has arrived, and I can''t hold back!


    "Kill!"


    After Du Shaofu made some adjustments, he attacked the three magic generals with a fierce attack!


    When entering this space, Du Shaofu had already felt the existence of the devil ancestor. The breath was too deep and vast, which made people feel cold!


    It''s hard to imagine how terrible it would be if the generals were fully restored to their peak strength!


    It was for this reason that Du Shaofu realized the urgency of the situation, and he no longer had any reservation. He pursued the three evil generals fiercely!


    "HISHI..."


    Du Shaofu''s broad sword made a sword. His coat and robe made a sound of hunting. He became a madman!


    "Boom..." Under his control, the nine deities, Lei Ding, danced wildly and dashed wildly!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2964

    Du Shaofu killed the opportunity to the sky, and continued to pull the remaining three magic generals into the battle group, without any intention of letting them go.


    The seal between the 17th and 18th hells is completely broken. Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou comes here, and the generals and ministers will appear soon!


    "Help me, my Lord!"


    "My Lord, kill Du Shaofu


    In the face of Du Shaofu''s pursuit, the three demons howled bitterly.


    The purple robed youth seemed to be crazy, and he was riding behind them, regardless of his injuries!


    Such a situation, the three demons will be extremely shocked!


    However, when they entered the eighteenth layer of hell, their hopes were even greater!


    Lord Mozu is in this space. If he can fight against Du Shaofu, the three of them will surely survive!


    With such an idea, lunxu Magic general, elusive shadow demon general and soul ghost demon general are shouting, hoping to wake up the demon ancestors who are sleeping and recovering their strength!


    "Your devil ancestor has been too busy for himself. Can you expect him to save you?"


    Du Shaofu hummed and said, sneering!


    His injury is not light at this time, and his strength has been greatly consumed!


    All the way, he killed six magic generals. Under the joint efforts of the three magic generals, he forced the other to die. Du Shaofu felt a little weak.


    But he didn''t care about it. He just wanted to kill the last three!


    During the fierce battle, Du Shaofu glanced at the distance, and felt the terrible Qi sweeping and drifting. It was the power naturally revealed from the general and his ministers. It was extremely terrifying!


    A piece of scarlet and black breath, with the cutting, violent, ferocious, bloodthirsty and other breath!


    However, the breath was blocked by a figure, which did not form a big storm, and then had an impact on Du Shaofu and others!


    This figure is holding a long knife. It''s Lu Shaoyou!


    "Lu Shaoyou, do you really think I can''t kill you?"


    A hoarse howl came from a very deep place. It was cruel and cruel. It made people stand on their feet when they heard it!


    Lu Shaoyou''s powerful Qi caused a series of huge shocks in heaven and earth, which made the demon ancestor angry!


    "There''s so much nonsense. Let''s fight! If you want to keep shrinking, I''ll have to ask you out! "


    Lu Shaoyou whispers, but his voice is like thunder, which breaks through the nine days!


    The long sword in his hand suddenly killed out with a fierce sword light, cutting through the void and directly killing out the deep place!


    With the demon ancestor again issued a hiss, the magic gas in the space surged up, like a strong black fog surge!


    "Ah..."


    Even the sky and the earth can''t be destroyed by chaos!


    "Lu Shaoyou, when my ancestors are fully recovered, I will kill you like a dog!"


    Mozu yelled again, and his hoarse voice was like the friction of gold and iron, which was extremely dangerous!


    He shrunk and tried to recover quickly. He didn''t want to fight Lu Shaoyou!


    The layout of that man has been arranged for many years, and many things have already been arranged. How could the devil ancestor easily fall into it and put himself in a position of irreparable destruction?


    As long as their own strength is restored, and then go to fight with one of the words, you can see Lu Shaoyou as a mole ant, directly crush!


    "Full recovery? I don''t know whether you are stupid or you think I am. At this time, I can still say such naive words


    Lu Shaoyou sneers at the sound, the long knife to the sky, but also a blade of awn, cut out, open the world!


    The huge space composed of the seventeen and eighteen hells was suddenly cut into two parts by this knife!


    It''s hard to be fierce!


    Under such attack and kill, the devil ancestor howled repeatedly, several want to be crazy!


    But he still did not appear, still hiding in the depths, dare not easily show up!


    "Since you don''t come out, I''ll ask you out!"


    Seeing this scene, Lu Shaoyou looked cold and said.


    His face is serious, with a dignified feeling, it seems that there is a little fear of feeling!


    He is not very clear about the specific situation of the place where the generals and ministers are located. When he started to interfere with the Mazu earlier, Lu Shaoyou had already found that things were a little strange, and now this feeling is even more!


    But today, it is indeed the time for the ultimate war!


    "Generals and ministers! If you don''t come out again, I''ll take the lives of your powerful men! "


    Just as Lu Shaoyou was about to rush into the depths of the evil spirit, Du Shaofu roared with a loud voice!


    During the fight with the three evil generals, he also found his elder martial brother''s solemn expression. He could not help thinking of what the other side had said earlier!


    The strength of the generals and ministers recovered faster than the elder martial brother expected. Although they were suppressed again, the sense of solemnity was more profound at this time!Du Shaofu was afraid of accidents. If he could use the life of the three magic generals to arouse the demon ancestor to appear and let the elder martial brother confront him, it would be the best result!


    If Lu Shaoyou rushes into it, no one knows what unimaginable things will happen!


    "Du Shaofu, my ancestor only hated that he had not awakened in his early years. Otherwise, you would not have lived to this day."


    Hearing what Du Shaofu said, the generals roared again, full of hatred.


    In his early years in the Shenwu world, his strength has always been a little stronger than Du Shaofu. It is not impossible to kill him!


    However, at that time, he was a general and minister. Although he had no name of friendship with Du Shaofu, he had friends indeed. Both of them had a lot of help and friendship with each other!


    In addition, at that time, the generals and ministers were only the incarnation of the devil ancestor, and did not awaken the memory, let alone integrate the original God of the evil ancestor!


    "Isn''t it too late to say that?"


    Du Shaofu sneered. His body was in the void, and his feet were like stepping on the veins of the road. He was extremely fierce!


    With a sudden wave of his arm, he moved fiercely with the nine gods thunder tripod. He would directly smash the lunxu devil, who was hiding in the void, into shape, and his mouth was full of blood!


    Over the years, Du Shaofu has thought about it many times!


    He found an unimaginable fact in previous years, that is, when the generals and ministers awakened part of their memories in their early years, they already wanted to let themselves die!


    At that time, he fought the demon God with his own strength, and finally lost his life. At that last moment, the generals and ministers appeared, killed the demon ancestor and devoured the original God!


    Otherwise, with the friendship between Du Shaofu and him, how could they not help early!


    In that case, Du Shaofu could not have experienced such a calamity. Without the help of the ancestors of the Du family and his senior brother Lu Shaoyou, I''m afraid that he would die and die, and would never live again!


    Today, the world turns around, thousands of years have passed by in a hurry, and Du Shaofu has gradually learned more about the truth!


    Today, for the sake of his close relatives, love, friends and countless people, for the sake of the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds, and for the survival of so many creatures he cares about, generals have become his inevitable target!


    Only when the devil ancestor dies can the world be truly peaceful!


    Therefore, fundamentally speaking, the general and minister at this time is no longer the one at the beginning!


    There is no longer any friendship between Du Shaofu and him, but there is only endless hatred and confrontation between life and death. Either you die or I die!


    "Du Shaofu, no matter how many people you kill in our demon clan, our ancestors will let the life of dalaotan return in the future!"


    Generals and ministers issued the sound of howling, hoarse tone is like a handle sharp blade, kill through everything!


    When such a terrible voice came, Du Shaofu felt dizzy.


    But fortunately, Lu Shao you made a timely move and blocked everything. Du Shaofu''s vertigo just disappeared for a moment!


    "Now it''s you who should have a headache and dare to threaten me. I''m afraid of you!"


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly, his eyes turned, and he caught sight of one of the three magic generals!


    The friendship between him and his generals had already dissipated when he first entered the first hell!


    At that time, if the elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou arrived in time, he was afraid that he was really going to die in the hands of generals and ministers!


    To this day, Du Shaofu only regarded the other side as the devil ancestor, and naturally he would not have any more slack heart!


    Just listen to him finish a word, accompanied by a cold hum down!


    The purple robe figure suddenly unfolded and disappeared directly from the void. The next moment, he appeared beside the shadow demon!


    At this time, the shadow demon just escaped the attack of a God, Lei Ding, and was breathing a sigh of relief, but suddenly his heart was full of warning, and his whole life had a premonition of extreme danger.


    And then, the figure of Du Shaofu appeared in front of him, and the broad sword in his hand was fiercely chopped!


    The shadow demon will open his eyes and watch such a sword come down on his head!


    "Die!"


    Du Shaofu opened his voice, and his sword was so amazing that he cut the shadow demon''s body into two parts!


    After losing the protection of the physical body, the original God wanted to flee, but was trampled down by Du Shaofu and became nothing!


    In this process, Du Fu smashed the ghost through his chest!


    "General, if you continue to cringe, I can only kill these demons in front of you! Of course, even if you show up, it won''t change the ending! "


    Du Shaofu said in a cold voice, regardless of his own injuries. With the independent recovery of the mysterious body, the wound on his chest is slowly healing!


    "Shua..."


    As soon as his figure flashed, he no longer went to talk to the demon ancestor, and then he pursued the lunxu Magic general and the soul demon general!At this time, the two evil generals had reached the extreme and almost collapsed!


    The purple robed youth almost pursued and killed them with the heart of blood. Even with the ability of the three magic generals, they could not really escape. The death of the shadow demon general is the best example!


    "Ah..."


    Lu Shaoyou looks at all this. Seeing Du Shaofu''s action, he can''t help but smile on his face, which carries endless dignified.


    He stood in the void with a long knife in his hand and did not move. He was no longer in a hurry to invite him to fight with Mazu. Instead, he waited quietly. It seemed that he wanted to see if Mazu could endure!


    "Du Shaofu, don''t be wild! When the day of the restoration of our ancestors, you will die! "


    The generals yelled again and yelled at Du Shaofu.


    But the terrible sound wave was directly filtered by Lu Shaoyou, which took away the power of attack and killing. Only the words were left in Du Shaofu''s ears!


    In the face of the tragic death of a demon general, the generals and ministers could not really calm down, he was very angry!


    "I''m here. You can kill me if you can."


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly again, his eyes suddenly coagulated, and the fierce light came out!


    Then, his body suddenly attack, facing the spirit of the demon will go!


    "Boy, even if I die, I will never let you live!"


    The demon general immediately roared, and he no longer tried to avoid it. Since Du Shaofu wanted to kill him, I''m afraid it would be hard to escape this robbery!


    In the cry, the spirit demon rolled the evil Qi in his body and transformed it into a huge devil''s head outside. The devil''s horn and halberd were open, the fangs were thick, and the mouth of the blood basin suddenly opened. The stench of the evil spirit surged and devoured Du Shaofu!


    In the face of this scene, Du Shaofu''s speed did not decrease at all, and he directly raised his sword into the huge mouth!


    Not long after that, from the back of the devil''s head, his figure rushed out, and his Qi machine was quite weak. The immortal body was corroded a lot, like a rotten one. It was extremely terrible!


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t care. In his hand, he carried a figure, covered with black robes, and could not see his real face!


    Behind him, the devil''s head, which was transformed by the evil Qi, suddenly disintegrated after it was killed, like clouds and mist!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu raised his sword and cut it down!


    In the boundless sharp air, the knife awn cuts wantonly, and immediately cuts off the body of the soul demon. Even the original gods in it have no time to escape. They die together and die!


    "Ah, ah..."


    Feel this situation, this scene, the long howl of the devil ancestor, Li Xiao repeatedly, a few want to be crazy!


    Du Shaofu killed the second demon general in front of him, which made him extremely angry!


    At this time, only lunxu demon will still be alive and become an only one. This has to make the demon ancestor hate and be crazy!


    But after a long time, he still didn''t roar!


    For Mazu, there is nothing more important than restoring strength!


    Once he reaches the peak, who in the world can stop his step!


    If you are caught by Du Shaofu''s method, you will be trapped in Lu Shaoyou''s calculation. It will be too late to regret!


    "Du Shaofu, what you have done will be returned to you thousands of times in the future."


    The generals and ministers yelled and spoke threats.


    At the same time, with the blood color, endless evil Qi rushed out from the deepest place of the 18th layer hell and turned into a peerless blood spear. He intended to attack Du Shaofu, but he was blocked by Lu Shaoyou!


    The evil ancestor has no choice but to do so for the time being!


    The demons have died countless strong, and these accounts, in the future, can only be found from the thirty-three days and three thousand creatures of the world!


    "Is it?"


    Du Shaofu sneered in his throat, and his body was stained with the blood of many magic generals!


    His eyes turned and continued to focus on the last round of virtual magic!


    "Kill!"


    When such words are said from Du Shaofu''s mouth, his figure has already flashed away from the void!


    The most proud means of that round of virtual devil is his attainments in the rules of time!


    As a carrier of ancient times, it is also based on the way of nature!


    Around his body, a piece of miraculous waves unfolded, and his figure was clearly there. However, it seemed that he was separated from all ages. It seemed that he was in the upstream of time and space, and it was also like being in the downstream of time and space. It was unpredictable!


    However, in Du Shaofu''s eyes, such means are not particularly difficult to capture!


    "The strongest in the world is the one with great strength! Although ten thousand laws are difficult to predict, but under the absolute power, all the rules of the road are illusory! Hiding in time and space, you think I can''t do anything with you. Watch me break all kinds of methods


    Du Shaofu said something in his mouth.The wound of lunxu Magic general is lighter than that of him at this time!


    Du Shaofu''s whole body was shaken by Qi. The trace of his own walking out was shining and imprinted on his forehead. It was incomparably bright and bright than the scorching sun!


    He fiercely killed the sword, abandoned the sword directly, palms and fingers into a fist, thundered down, and directly killed the illusory lunxu Magic general!


    "Hum, hum..."


    There was no huge explosion, but a terrible buzz!


    Such a hum, like the road in the collapse, like the rules in friction, like the wheel of fate in general, very dangerous!


    With such a movement, Du Shaofu''s fist broke through a piece of invisible waves, and the lunxu devil destroyed the outer protection layer by layer!


    "Boom..."


    In the end, Du Shaofu''s punch hit him in the chest, making a sound like a heavy hammer breaking a dull drum!


    Such a blow, directly smashed through the barrier of time and space, will be lunxu magic from the endless rules of the road, return to the world between!


    After being sealed for ages, the strength of the nine demons has been greatly reduced, which is too far behind today''s Du Shaofu!


    "In the face of absolute strength, no matter how sophisticated your means are, you can''t escape the fate of death!"


    Du Shaofu''s voice was cold. He rushed out and grabbed the lunxu demon who was flying backward in his hand!


    I don''t know when, Zijin tianque appeared in his hands again, blooming with a boundless momentum of hegemony!


    Du Shaofu was carrying a lunxu Magic general in one hand and a sword in the other. He was hunting with his coat and robe, and dancing wildly with his black hair!


    He set foot in the void, facing the direction of the generals and ministers!


    "The nine magic generals will die from now on!"


    Du Shaofu said in a cold voice. Then he raised his sword and fell. Suddenly, he cut into the body of lunxu Magic general!


    "Poof..."


    The body of lunxu Magic general was pulled apart like a broken cloth bag, and then was thrown into the void by Du Shaofu!


    The yuan God escaped, but was taken away by the youth in purple robe. He burst into pieces with great force in his hands!


    "Du Shaofu! I will never let you go! " The generals and ministers roared, and the feeling of hatred was like a raging tide!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2965

    Mo Zu''s tone of hatred is overwhelming, but he still suppressed his anger and did not go out from the place where he sat down!


    The nine demons will be dead. This is the fact that can''t be changed. Nothing is more important than his recovery of strength!


    And once they are fully recovered and return to the peak, they will be buried with the dead strong ones in the next thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds!


    The whole world, will turn into the devil''s land!


    "Younger martial brother, take a rest for a while! Since Mozu refuses to show up, let me ask him out! "


    Lu Shaoyou raises the sword in his hand, looks again at the deepest part of the 18th layer of hell, and says to Du Shaofu.


    "No!" However, Du Shaofu shook his head and said, "what''s the rest! In addition to the nine magic generals, there are two magic servants, and the old bird with mixed hair! I can feel that these three people are hiding in this space at this time! Since Mazu doesn''t want to show up, I''ll let him become a bare rod completely! "


    He was full of terror and tyranny, arrogant and awe inspiring!


    Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, the two evil servants, had discovered something bad when their elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou just returned from the 18th floor hell. He escaped to the 18th floor hell early, avoiding the attack and killing of three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand strong men in the world!


    In addition, Xuezu hid after the three demons appeared, and never showed up in the later war!


    Du Shaofu killed the nine evil generals, and the three still didn''t show up!


    As for Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, Du Shaofu naturally will not let go. As the pawns of the demon clan, they are the closest people to the demon clan, and they are the strongest existence of the demon clan except for the demon ancestor and the nine magic generals!


    The blood ancestor was originally a born creature in Pangu world, strong and incomparable. He was born in the same egg with Yuanfeng. However, he went to another extreme in character and was famous for his bloodlust!


    For that old bird with mixed hair, he tried to capture Du Shaofu''s chaotic origin left by Da Luo Tianzun more than once!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu naturally wanted to kill quickly!


    "Good!"


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words in his ear, Lu Shaoyou nodded and said, "give me the devil ancestor. You can deal with the two great devil servants and blood ancestors."


    After he said that, he suddenly took up his knife and walked step by step in the void towards the deep place of the eighteenth hell!


    Lu Shaoyou''s body, gushing out a large piece of colorful Xiaguang, enveloping his body, so that the whole person seems to take on a mysterious color!


    "Elder martial brother, be careful!"


    Du Shaofu nodded solemnly and said.


    Don''t know why, some of them are beyond the elder martial brother''s expectation. It''s very strange!


    Du Shaofu was a little uneasy, so he killed the three evil generals in an attempt to enrage the evil ancestor and make them show up to fight!


    But now it seems that the generals and ministers are very determined and only want to recover their strength. Although they are angry, they still endure the death of the three magic generals!


    Du Shaofu prayed silently in his heart, hoping that there would not be any big changes!


    As he watched Lu Shaoyou move forward, the boundless momentum revealed by his elder martial brother made Du Shaofu feel at ease again!


    It''s hard for him to imagine that there is a state of nothingness in this world. Is it better than that of elder martial brother?


    "Elder martial brother''s strength is really terrible!"


    In Du Shaofu''s eyes, he can distinguish some subtle traces lingering around his elder martial brother Lu Shao. Such traces are hard to find. If it was not for Du Shaofu''s accomplishments, it would be hard to perceive them!


    He knew that it was the way out of the elder martial brother himself. It had been engraved to the perfect place. It was extremely terrible!


    "One''s own way goes to the perfect state, which is natural, and makes oneself independent from the world! Even if the time and space are broken, the world becomes dust, and the road carrying power of the perfect state can continue to exist safely without any influence! "


    Du Shaofu murmured softly.


    Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou has been in the road for many years. In these years, although he has not been able to break through the ultimate state of nothingness, he has also made steady progress together to reach the present situation. It is very terrible!


    For those who carry the Tao, the biggest characteristic is to get rid of the shackles of heaven and earth, to get rid of the shackles of the road, and to get rid of the rules and shackles imposed on them by those who were born in the world!


    If thirty-three days, the three thousand worlds and the demon world completely collapse and no longer exist, then all the living creatures will disappear together and become invisible!


    Because their lives are all the ways of heaven and earth, which are carried by the myriad dharmas of heaven and earth. Without the Tao and rules, where are the creatures, where are the things, where are the vast time and space and the colorful world!


    But for Lu Shaoyou''s cultivation, it will not be affected by the collapse of the road!


    He has been detached from the heaven and earth, also detached from himself, above all spirits!


    "One day, I will be in that situation too!"Du Shaofu whispered to himself.


    His heart has a direction, is intended to the top, but also has unshakable faith and will!


    However, all these things will happen later. The most important thing at the moment is to face the evil ancestor and kill the eternal murderer together with elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou!


    "Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, are you two coming out on your own or am I going to find you out?"


    Du Shaofu stopped his thoughts and raised his voice.


    The vast sound waves spread all over the sky, through the heaven and earth, through time and space!


    He stood in the same place, not in a hurry to move, but to exert the power of the yuan God, carefully peeping into the subtle movements in this layer of space, trying to find out Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, and then kill them!


    At this time, the figure of elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou has disappeared and entered the boundless devil Qi!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    "Boom, boom..."


    Then, a burst of sound of breaking the sky and a huge vibration came from inside!


    After another collision, it is obvious that Lu Shaoyou has already made a hand with Mazu!


    "Lu Shaoyou, you really think I dare not kill you first!"


    Mazu roared angrily, extremely angry!


    Lu Shaoyou caused a great disturbance to him, and his recovery process was interrupted!


    A layer of terrible Qi rises from the sky and goes up against the sky. With the terrible chaotic gas boiling and rolling, this space seems to be destroyed!


    However, all of these were isolated in the depths of the eighteen hells, and did not really affect the whole space!


    "At last


    Du Shaofu observed for a long time. At last, at a certain moment, his mouth was filled with a cold smile. He only heard him say to himself, "look where you can hide this time!"


    After strict investigation, Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan are finally found by him, and they appear under his perception!


    Du Shaofu didn''t need to think about it. In an instant, he directly reached out and turned into a huge dragon claw, breaking through the void!


    Half of his arm disappeared into nothingness, and then, when the arm came back, two figures appeared in the palm of his hand!


    "East from Chihuang, Shen Yan!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes twinkled with Sen Han''s light. He looked coldly and raised the two men he held to his side!


    He could not be more familiar with these two people. Besides the two magic servants, who else was there?


    "Du Du Shaofu You''re going to let us go Mazu Adults don''t I won''t let you go! "


    East from the red Huang that handsome face, has shown the extreme panic situation, panic, scared urine in general!


    He was seized by Du Shaofu, just like a chicken. He had no resistance at all!


    "Let you go?"


    Du Shaofu gave a sneer and looked at Dongli Chihuang with disdain. He mocked: "the devil ancestor of your family, at this time, he has no time for himself. Do you two still expect him to save you?"


    He has a strong smile, like a terrible murderer, with a bit of brutal charm!


    It''s no use killing us, Shaofu! As long as the devil ancestor is still there, the demon clan will eventually break through 33 days, and then kill another 3000 thousand worlds. All of them will die! "


    Shen Yan''s expression is no better than Dongli Chihuang, but he tries to calm down his tone and drinks to Du Shaofu.


    After saying this, he roared again, with a ferocious face, and repeated: "everyone is doomed to die! You are no exception! "


    Shen Yan''s face has been twisted to the extreme. He hates Du Shaofu to the bone. However, his fate is in the hands of the other party. He can do nothing but find some strength in his words!


    When Du Shaofu captured the two evil servants, they knew that they were doomed to die today. But before they died, they still couldn''t help but let out some cruel words!


    "Let alone whether you devil ancestors can survive, even if you can, it has nothing to do with you two!"


    Du Shaofu said with a grim smile.


    For Dongli Chihuang and Shen Yan, Du Shaofu has the heart to kill, and will never have half pity!


    Apart from the gratitude and resentment of Shenwu world, over the past few years, the two evil servants tried to kill him more than once!


    Because of his hostile relationship with the demons, how could Du Shaofu let them live!


    "I don''t have much time to chat with you. Now I''ll send you both on the road! You won''t feel lonely with nine demons in front of you


    When Du Shaofu spoke, he deliberately amplified his voice, gathered into a bunch, and rushed into the depths of the 18th hell!


    He is to let the generals hear, and put their energy on themselves!


    After a word, Du Shaofu grasped Zijin tianque with the other hand and chopped it abruptly!


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."Two sounds spread out, east from the red Huang and Shen Yan two people suddenly head different!


    According to Du Shaofu''s current accomplishments, killing these two people is as easy as killing a chicken or a dog. Even the original gods of the two magic servants are directly turned into nothing under the blast of the sword!


    "General, go on!"


    Then, Du Shaofu let out a light drink. He took the bodies of the two evil servants and threw them away. After a few straight lines, he hit the deepest part of the 18th floor of hell!


    "Roar..."


    Mozu issued a terrible roar sound, wear the gold crack stone!


    At last, he got angry and exclaimed, "Du Shaofu, my ancestor will never let you go!"


    However, only when his words just fell, Lu Shaoyou''s slight hum sounded again: "do you still want to continue to hide?"


    Then, it is heard the sound of fierce sword breaking through the sky, killing through the sky, earth shaking!


    In the deep space, Du Fu''s eyes are the most exciting!


    In the world, there is a profound difference between the complexity of the road and the road!


    "Boom..."


    Lu Shaoyou and Mazu are fighting. Although we can''t see the specific situation of the war, it is not difficult to judge the intensity of the two from the terrible movements!


    The whole space is in a frenzy of concussion, a few want to collapse open, and this, or in their deliberate control of the result!


    It can be imagined that if they let go of their hands to fight, it will soon become nothing here, even chaos is difficult to exist!


    "Only the old bird with mixed hair is left!"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were horizontal, and the power of Yuan Shen peeped out carefully. It was very cold to kill!


    The nine magic generals and two magic servants all died in his hands. Now there are not many top demons left in the demon clan. What can pose a certain threat to the thirty-three days and the three thousand thousand worlds is not only the demon ancestor, but also the ancient fierce blood ancestor!


    That old ghost is very cunning, very early into the 18th layer of hell, want to use the protection of the devil!


    Since he walked out of the burial mountain in the immortal heaven of Yin Qiong, every time he made a move, he suffered great trauma. First, he was cut off by Lu Shaoyou, and then he was created by Du Shaofu in the 18th floor hell!


    However, over the years, Xuezu must have recovered a certain strength, but it is impossible to achieve too strong a situation!


    Du Shaofu was naturally not afraid of this!


    He closely explores the first corner of this space, trying to find the real body of the bleeding ancestor!


    From the point of view of cultivation, Xuezu is much better than the two magic servants. It is relatively difficult for Du Shaofu to find it out under his deliberate concealment!


    "I''d like to see how long you old bird with mixed hair can shrink back!"


    Du Zhan''s eyes were all over the place.


    From time to time, he raised his broadsword in his hand and cut it down bravely, accompanied by the collapse and fragmentation everywhere, turning into chaos!


    If you want to find the blood ancestor, it will take a certain amount of effort. Du Shaofu will do it immediately if he finds something suspicious!


    Under such circumstances, only at a certain moment, just before Du Shaofu cut out his sword and the sword fell, he saw a bloody figure rising from the sky and quickly fled to the distance!


    This figure is Xuezu. He was forced out by Du Shaofu, but once he appeared, he continued to escape and soon disappeared into the void space!


    For this purple robed youth, Xuezu had already seen his terrible place in the dark!


    All the nine demons died in his hands, which made his heart cold. How dare he face Du Shaofu!


    "Now that you''ve shown up, can you still run?"


    When Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows, his smile was very strong!


    His body shape snatched out of the sky, dragging the purple and gold sky palace, nine gods of thunder tripod also follow him like a shadow!


    Since the blood ancestor has revealed the trace, it is impossible for Du Shaofu to successfully hide it with his current cultivation!


    He went straight for a target, and the spirit of killing was flying wildly in his body!


    "Kill!"


    Du Shaofu''s broad sword is as good as the world!


    "Boom..."


    The nine purple thunder tripod is also a fast cross charging, as if nine majestic mountains are moving, crushing heaven and earth into a chaotic form!


    When this series of attacks fell, they heard a scream, it is from the blood ancestor!


    "Human boy, I''ll fight with you!"


    Xuezu finally showed up, and his hideous old face was twisted into a ball. When he looked at Du Shaofu, he could not hide his hatred!


    At this time, the blood ancestor, the broken arm has been re refined out, recovered in good condition!


    The body''s Qi machine, also compared to the previous heavy damage when a lot of recovery!


    However, in front of Du Shaofu, all this was not enough!Xuezu knew this in his mind, so only at the moment of his appearance, the body of the blood phoenix of hell was immediately formed. The pair of huge bloody wings spread out in the void and directly killed Du Shaofu!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The scarlet light burst into the sky, and the blood filled the sky. Du Shaofu''s face was full of blood!


    He watched Xuezu''s killing, standing still, holding the broadsword in his hand!


    "I''m here, but this time, you won''t be able to fight back! The source of chaos left by the elder of Da Luo Tianzun is even more isolated from you! "


    Du Shaofu snorted coldly and attacked and killed with his sword!


    That sword is like a rainbow in the sky, which runs through the heaven and earth. It is extremely fierce!


    The blood ancestor wants to fight hard, and it''s in Du Shaofu''s heart!


    "Hiss..."


    World shaking sword across the sky, more and more thunder!


    Nine purple thunder tripod is also carrying the momentum of Wanjun, the head of the collapse!


    In such a scene, Xuezu''s body is surrounded by nine tripods, and all the retreat routes are blocked!


    And finally, the sword is directly cut in the hell blood Phoenix body, killing it to the blood, so that the blood ancestor had to rush back to leave!


    "Old bird with mixed hair, go to death!"


    Du Shaofu drank for a long time. His voice was like thunder. His momentum was amazing!


    In a flash, he appeared in the original position of the blood ancestor!


    Zijin tianque''s sword rises and falls, suddenly kills the body of the hell blood Phoenix, and the purple robe figure rushes out of the breach!


    Behind him, the huge hell blood Phoenix lost its vitality in an instant, like a huge blood cloud suddenly carrying the weight of Wanjun, straight down from the high sky!


    "Boom..."


    The explosion startles the sky, the blood ancestor''s Noumenon hits on the earth, smashes the entire land to sink thousands of miles, is extremely terrifying!


    "As a living creature of Pangu Kingdom, he helped Zhou to be a tyrant, and became a member of the demon clan and killed and attacked the same clan! You old devil, even if you die ten thousand times, you will not be able to repay your heinous crimes


    Du Shaofu spoke coldly, almost biting his teeth. He held a light ball in his hand, which sent out the violent and murderous atmosphere, and even the life wave spread out!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2966

    This light group, the original God of the blood ancestor, was snatched out by him and bound in the palm of his hand, unable to escape!


    Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of coldness and hatred!


    To some extent, the blood ancestor is more hateful than the devil ancestor!


    It is the living creature of Pangu world. It is derived from the Tao. It can be the same as ZuLong, Yuanfeng and shiqilin. It has the ability to be the ancestor of all living beings and obtain the supreme status!


    However, the blood ancestor was born bloodthirsty. Instead of helping Pangu world in the ancient magic war, he was the disaster side, leading the later generations of the whole qianxu jinghuatian creatures to cooperate with the demons to launch a bloody battle!


    For such a person, Du Shaofu had no half of benevolence. He had to kill him quickly!


    "It''s time to suppress your God and burn it with the fire of the nine gods, so that you can suffer the pain of purgatory."


    Du Shaofu raised the light in his hand to his eyes and said softly.


    There is a small hell blood Phoenix in the light group struggling to get rid of his control!


    As Du Shaofu said, he really wanted to put the blood ancestor to death, so that he could suffer the worst punishment in the world!


    However, at this time, elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou is in a fierce battle with Mazu. The real war has already started. He has no time to arrange more means to deal with Xuezu!


    "How cheap it is to let you die so happily!"


    Du Shaofu said with a bit of Xiao Suo, and immediately the strength in his hands burst out wildly, still like boiling!


    This terrible power is poured out on the God of the body, making it emit a series of screams, which is extremely painful!


    "Ah, ah..."


    Blood ancestor''s roar through the heaven and earth, desolate and hard to be!


    At last, all the sounds came to an abrupt end when Du Shaofu shook his hand!


    The blood of the original God into ashes, dissipated between heaven and earth, since then no longer exist!


    "The nine magic generals, the two magic servants, the blood ancestors and countless demons are all dead! The slayer who cut down all living beings in ancient times, now only the demon ancestor is left! "


    Du Shaofu let out a long sigh of relief and murmured to himself.


    The death of the nine great magic generals, the two great demon servants, and the blood ancestor is also a comfort to the 18 powerful people who fell down in the Ancient World War I and sealed the 18 layers of hell!


    As long as everything goes well, Mazu won''t live long!


    In the heart of the young general, the most important thing is to explore the eyes of the young general Lu.


    Under his perception, the most terrible collision happened between them!


    Although most of the energy was isolated, Du Shaofu was able to feel the intensity of the war!


    Whether it is Lu Shaoyou or Mazu, they are the strongest existence in the world. The fight between them is especially terrible!


    Indistinctly, a piece of special power of the road is revealed, which is frightening!


    "Lu Shaoyou, you can''t beat me! How can you resist the means of our ancestors! Even if you decorate through the ages, it is the ultimate killing of our ancestors! Whether it is thirty-three days or three thousand thousand thousand worlds, it will turn into a devil''s land! "


    The general''s voice sounded, followed by a huge dull sound, obviously a new round of collision!


    "Is it? What have you been hiding here for? Go out and fight with me


    Lu Shaoyou snorted coldly, and said in a loud voice: "don''t think that if you stay in the place where you used to be, I will have no way to take you!"


    Along with this speech, I only listen to the sword breaking through the sky, crazy attack and kill!


    All of a sudden, the space composed of the 17th and 18th hells was shaking!


    The heaven and earth are in rotation, the earth is overturning, the heaven and earth are exploding, the void is collapsing, and the chaos is boiling!


    Everything, all is to show the scene of doomsday, extremely terrible!


    The battle between Lu Shaoyou and his generals has finally affected this space!


    Seeing such a terrible sight, Du Shaofu could not help but retreat again and again, and directly rushed to the edge of the area!


    The power of those howling and roaring is so terrible that he does not dare to be contaminated by it!


    "Hiss..."


    Only under Du Shaofu''s perception, the terrible evil spirit and scarlet light in the deepest space suddenly burst into pieces, and two figures burst out from it!


    One of them was dressed in green, holding a bloody gold long knife in his hand. The light was tens of thousands of feet, and it was fierce and unmatched!


    The other is a beast, covered with blood red hair from head to foot, only his face and claws are exposed!


    This person, besides that blood kills the ancient devil ancestor, who can have!


    "Lu Shaoyou, you forced me out. I hope you don''t regret it!"


    The evil ancestor looks ferocious and incomparable, full of blood and hair, just like a tentacle swinging in the void!


    Around him, heaven and earth collapse, chaos around, the light of destruction burst, scarlet gas surging, killing power surging!"Is this the real body of the devil?"


    Seeing the elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou and Mazu appear, Du Shaofu, standing at a very far away place, can not help but whisper with a sense of shock.


    Luo Li, the ancestor of the devil, came out of the chaos. He was an ancient god and demon, and possessed the body of a real devil!


    From his appearance, Du Shaofu can see the shadow of some generals and ministers in those days, but there are still some differences between them!


    On the body of Mazu, the bloody gas of killing and cutting is more intense, the momentum is more fierce, and the terror is boundless!


    At the same time, its hair color is more dazzling, the claws are more sharp!


    "If only you would come out! Today''s war will bring an end to everything! "


    Listening to the words of Mazu, Lu Shaoyou''s expression is not dignified before, but with a little relaxed.


    In the past, the devil ancestor had been avoiding, but it was in the place where the demon ancestor opened up the demon world in ancient times. It contains the power of terror to the extreme, which can play a great role in the recovery of the demon ancestor!


    It is for this reason that he has been hiding in it. Even if Du Shaofu kills the three major magic generals, two magic servants and blood ancestor in front of him, he is still reluctant to come out!


    However, under the influence of Lu Shaoyou''s hand, Mazu was finally forced out to fight against it!


    "Lu Shaoyou, since my ancestor came out today, he must take people''s lives!"


    The devil ancestor spoke in a sharp voice, so he said!


    He is the ancient devil ancestor. When he was born, he would take away the lives of countless creatures with scarlet blood rain all over the sky!


    But Lu Shaoyou obviously didn''t believe in this evil. He just snorted coldly and launched a fierce attack!


    "Blood kill, fight with me!"


    He screamed and threw the blood in his hand to the sky. The sword rose in the wind. In a moment, it turned into tens of thousands of feet in size, and it fell down!


    At the same time, Lu Shaoyou danced wildly with black hair, and his body was in a rush. His hands were constantly making strange marks, which turned into a bright symbol of the word "Shi", which was fiercely suppressed!


    "Roar..."


    Mazu is no longer talking nonsense, directly roar, a pair of sharp claws tearing the sky and the ground, the whole space to pieces, and Lu Shaoyou launched a fierce collision!


    "Keng Keng..."


    When the hand claws of Mazu collide with Lu Shaoyou''s knife awn, the sound of detonation sounds, like the thunder god hammering through the sky, making the world tremble!


    The knife awn was blocked by him, and then the claws were violently torn out, tearing the "Luo" character mark made by Lu Shaoyou into pieces!


    "Shen Lei Ding!"


    Lu Shaoyou drinks for a long time, and reaches out his hand in the void!


    "Hula..."


    The nine purple thunder tripods on Du Shaofu''s body have drawn nine terrible lines, plowed the heaven and earth into a mess, and smashed them to the devil ancestor!


    The nine cauldrons were originally Lu Shaoyou''s property and had been with him for many years. Even though Du Shaofu is now in charge of it, Lu Shaoyou is still as fierce as his fingers when he is mobilized!


    "What a terrible battle..."


    At this time, Du Shaofu''s whole body was a little sluggish. Looking at the battle in the distance, he was shocked to the extreme!


    Whether it is elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou, or Mazu, all show his unimaginable strength!


    The battle between these two people, if deliberately, can definitely make the big world collapse in the invisible and return to chaos!


    "Shua Shua..."


    Just when Du Shaofu was shocked, a few lights and shadows flashed around him. Xiaolong, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong suddenly appeared and came to his side!


    After the arrival of these people, they were also extremely frightened by what they saw in front of them!


    I saw that the whole space was overturning, and the light of chaos flowed down from the sky. It was so magnificent and gorgeous that it seemed to be a beautiful scenery!


    But in such a beautiful scenery, it contains the most terrible destructive power in the world!


    Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong and Du Shaofu did not speak. They looked at the battle there with astonished eyes!


    They gather here under the arrangement of Lu Shaoyou, just to fight with him!


    Once Lu Shaoyou has consumed the demon ancestor to the extreme, then the five little dragons will come out and continue to suppress it!


    Du Shaofu, on the other hand, needs to work hard at the final moment and finally kill the devil Zu completely!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    The battle between Lu Shaoyou and Mazu continues. When the two fight fiercely, it can be described as "the sky and the earth are pale, the sun and the moon are dim"!


    In the end, the terrible collision between the two is no longer a huge roar, but like the sound of water, that is the sound of chaos in the flow!


    A large area of energy surging in the sky and underground, the space was destroyed to the edge of collapse, about to collapse completely!


    "Suppress!"


    Lu Shaoyou drank a lot, and a terrible cry fell down. He suddenly shook his hands and made a terrible eight trigrams!


    Among the eight diagrams, there is a world presented, just like the real world, in which the rules of the road and the legal order are sound!The power of the world is added to the eight diagrams and turned into a huge millstone to suppress the evil ancestor!


    "Ouch..."


    Even though it was very far away, Du Shaofu and Xiao long felt trembling and wanted to lose!


    How dare they ignore it? They seal their hearing immediately, hide in the edge of space honestly, and at the same time, their internal power keeps flowing, eliminating the terrible intention of attack and killing!


    "That empty eight trigrams means, put into practice in elder martial brother''s hands, is actually so formidable!"


    Du Shaofu was hard to calm down. He was deeply shocked when he saw his elder martial brother attack and kill again and again.


    He was also able to display the empty gossip, and under his own understanding, he also carried out a deeper integration.


    But obviously compared with the elder martial brother''s means at this time, it is too weak!


    Du Shaofu can easily feel that there is a strong power of chaos, and the most terrifying power has been derived from Lu Shaoyou''s hegemonic way!


    "To master the origin of chaos is the greatest feature of the realm carrying the Tao! If you want to break through nothingness, you need to understand the complete source of chaos, that is, to make your own way to perfection


    Watching the war, Du Shaofu was shocked, but at the same time, he kept thinking and comprehending some things.


    For example, Pangu, Daluo Tianzun, Mazu, and those who have opened up three thousand worlds are all chaotic creatures. They all come out of chaos, and they are born to master the power of chaos, which is the power of gods and demons!


    For the innate and postnatal creatures, all this can only be achieved by self-cultivation step by step!


    This can only be achieved by engraving one''s own Tao!


    "Engrave your own way..."


    Du Shaofu carefully realized that through the war in front of him, he could more and more perceive the existence of the origin of chaos!


    Under such circumstances, he fell into deep thought and began to focus on two uses. While watching the terrible confrontation between his elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou and Mazu, he mobilized his internal strength and wanted to carve his own road pattern again!


    In his body, a trace of subtle energy was taken by him, and finally gathered together and entered the palace of mud balls in his mind!


    Earlier, when he realized the breakthrough of half step road, he only carved a point on the brow center of the red Jiri horse Monkey God, which can be regarded as his own road pattern and has vast and incomparable power!


    But obviously, Du Shaofu still felt that it was far from enough. If he wanted to achieve perfection, he had to continue to work hard!


    "Well?"


    On one side, Bruce Lee, who is concentrating on the battle, suddenly raises his eyebrows and glances at Du Shaofu. His eyes are filled with surprise.


    "At this time I still understand, this boy..."


    He was surprised to find that Du Shaofu had fallen into the cultivation of comprehension.


    Under his observation, the young man in purple robe soon stopped looking at the battle between the fields, and all his mind and spirit went back and began to engrave the lines with all his strength!


    Du Shaofu tried hard, and in his mind, he condensed the thin sword, and wanted to continue to depict the red Jiri horse monkey god!


    "What a wonderful boy


    Emperor Ba Tian sighed with emotion.


    Several people around him also turned their heads and looked at Du Shaofu for a while. The feeling in his heart was hard to describe!


    "Let him understand. Every time the boy''s strength increases, our chances of winning will be even greater."


    Yang Guo light language, so is the way.


    The rest of them nodded and agreed.


    If you want to kill Mazu, you have to rely on Du Shaofu. This boy''s strength will probably affect the final success or failure!


    "The boss should be able to win the battle with Mazu!"


    Bruce Lee turns his head and looks at the distant terror battle again. He says with worry.


    Lu Shaoyou''s strength at this time is almost the same as that of Mazu. The two of them are killing each other and calling for the collapse of time and space and the collapse of heaven and earth!


    However, Bruce Lee is still very worried. After all, he is the ancestor of the devil. He is an ancient god and demon. In fact, his power is omnipotent!


    Relatively speaking, the old mainland less travel, in the cultivation level compared with it, or to be a lot worse!


    Fortunately, the evil ancestor has not recovered, which gives them hope to finally overcome it!


    "Brother, it must be OK!"


    Lu Xintong''s beautiful eyes flowed and said in a voice.


    She seems to have the most sufficient confidence in Lu Shaoyou, and firmly believes that her brother can finally suppress the demon ancestor!


    "We are also ready to fight, once Shao you needs help, we must attack at the first time to suppress the demon ancestor!"


    Emperor Ba Tian opened his mouth and said to several people around him.


    Lu Shaoyou alone is not enough to completely suppress the Mazu. They are still needed to help.


    At this time, the war situation over there was extremely fierce, and the most terrifying collision consumption might occur at any time. At that time, it was time for those half step road bearers to play!All of them stopped talking or paying attention to Du Shaofu''s state. They all got up again one by one and watched the terrible killing in the field!


    "Lu Shaoyou, my ancestor said that I would make you regret it!"


    In the face of the attack of landing Shaoyou Dao Mang, Mazu opened his mouth, and suddenly burst out a boundless and powerful force to smash it!


    Then, I heard him roaring, as if he was going to run away!


    Lu Shaoyou''s eyes are deep and there is no answer.


    And what happened next, however, let his heart sink down suddenly!


    However, seeing the devil''s ancestor roaring down on the land, his real devil''s body dashed into each other. His sharp and hard claws suddenly tore up Lu Shaoyou''s attack blockade, and went directly to the place where Du Shaofu, Xiao Long, di batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong were located!


    Such a move makes Lu Shaoyou feel a bit dignified!


    Mazu actually abandoned him and turned his target to several half step road carrying realm. He obviously wanted to crush them with great strength!


    However, Lu Shaoyou dare not be a vegetarian. He immediately moves forward and quickly pursues it, ready to stop him!


    But in the next moment, something terrible happened!


    "Get out of here!"


    But listen to the evil ancestor issued a fierce drink, a pair of sharp claws in the void suddenly grasp, as if into hundreds of millions of feet long, directly into the deepest part of this space!


    In the next blink, a piece of blood was taken out by his hands and claws, and he hurled it to Lu Shaoyou!


    As soon as this light group appeared, Lu Shaoyou''s heart suddenly sank, and felt the breath of great danger!


    "This is..."


    Lu Shaoyou can''t help but talk, the whole person is dignified to the extreme!


    This is a great change, so that he was unprepared, completely without any expectations!


    The group of blood light that Mazu caught was too abrupt. It was unexpected. Unexpectedly, it hit Lu Shaoyou! In the face of such a blow, even in his heyday, he did not dare to easily attack the front!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2967

    "I said, as long as the ancestor is born, it will be accompanied by blood and death!"


    The evil ancestor said fiercely. The bloody light in his hand was extremely terrible, as if it was the most violent existence in the world. It was more powerful than the power of the devil ancestor at this time!


    After such words were said, Mazu''s body shape did not rush to land and swim away, but directly killed Du Shaofu and others!


    "Be careful!"


    Lu Shaoyou made a voice to remind him. However, in the face of the bloody light, his whole face was dignified to the extreme!


    In his hand, the long sword and blood were waving, shaking out a terrible momentum, and facing up!


    The force suddenly brought out by the demon ancestor was extremely strong and broke out violently. It was the movement of destroying the heaven and destroying the earth, shaking Lu Shaoyou''s body!


    "Boom..."


    Finally, this piece of space could not bear any more. It disintegrated completely and turned into a void. The light of chaos was flying. Only a small area remained, which was the place where the demon ancestor closed down before!


    "Poof..."


    Under the impact of this fierce force, both Lu Shaoyou''s body and Yuan Shen were shocked beyond imagination. A mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth, and his face became gray!


    But fortunately, that group of blood color brilliance is also cut by him, return to invisible!


    At this time, he first looked at the place where Du Shaofu and others were located. His eyes were frozen and he wanted to die!


    "A little postnatal creature also wants to be able to kill the ancestor! Du Shaofu, I don''t know whether you are too arrogant or because you have never seen the power of our ancestors! "


    With boundless ferocity, Mazu killed Du Shaofu and others in an instant!


    Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong are all in a strong atmosphere. They can''t move and speak. If they have performed the technique of immobilization, they are confined to the same place and can''t move at all. They can only watch the evil ancestor bully Du Shaofu''s side!


    At this time, the situation of the purple robed youth was not much different from that of the five little dragons. It was just because they were in the process of understanding, and with their eyes closed slightly, they could not escape even if they felt that the evil ancestor was killing them!


    "My ancestor said that I would kill you! This is the end of the day


    Mozu Huhu, a pair of sharp claws in one place, brewing a group of black light!


    In this dark light, it seems that there is a purgatory world hidden in it, including the howling of fierce ghosts, the rampage of evil spirits, the killing of blood demons, and the screeching of ghosts!


    "Du Shaofu, die!"


    Only in the next moment, the black light was hit by Mazu, and it was directly crushed to Du Shaofu and printed on his chest!


    As far as Mazu is concerned, he naturally knows how important Du Shaofu can play in Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement. If you kill him, no one in the world can really kill himself!


    Therefore, Mazu did not show any mercy between his moves. He just wanted to kill Du Shaofu once and for all!


    "Younger martial brother!"


    Lu Shaoyou immediately yelled, and his eyes were shocked to the point that it could not be added!


    He didn''t need to think at all. He directly mobilized all the forces in his body and rushed to Du Shaofu at full speed!


    However, it was too late to rescue Du Shaofu. The time he was blocked by the devil ancestor was enough to kill Du Shaofu a hundred times!


    "Daqian cage, suppress it for me!"


    In this case, Lu Shaoyou immediately made a decision, instantly hook up the invisible power!


    A bunch of invisible secret power scattered from him, through the boundless space barrier, instantly connected to the outside world!


    At this time, beyond the 18 levels of hell, that vast expanse of boundless star space, the big stars roar and vibrate, and the speed of operation increases sharply!


    What followed was that huge chaos was rapidly consumed, melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, turned into a torrent of strength, and then triggered a more terrifying force!


    The origin of this chaos was left by Pangu God, which was obtained by Lu Shaoyou. He stood in the starry sky to build a new array!


    "Hum, hum..."


    With the rapid outbreak of the formation, countless stars are in operation, and the fierce force is surging. In a short time, Lu Shaoyou is completely in charge of it and takes it for him!


    In the broken space, you can see a column of light that goes through the sky and the earth suddenly appears, and immediately smashes down and goes straight to the place where the devil ancestor is!


    "Boom..."


    This light column also came abruptly, as if emerged out of thin air, and instantly blasted the body of Mazu down into the void!


    Then, Lu Shaoyou''s figure appeared again and came to Du Shaofu''s side!


    However, what is shocking is that the black light that Mazu played has already entered his body. Under the gaze of Lu Shaoyou, the body of the purple robed youth is about to explode and turn into nothingness!


    Where did he dare to neglect? With a wave of his arm, a ray of light enveloped Du Shaofu!Under the interference of the light power, the trend of Du Shaofu''s body collapse was finally controlled!


    But Lu Shaoyou still did not stop, continue to layer by layer of light play, like a layer of thin yarn cover down!


    Soon, Du Shaofu disappeared, completely covered and turned into a huge cocoon of light!


    "Boss..."


    "Don''t swim..."


    "Brother..."


    At this time, Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong finally got rid of the shackles of the power of the evil ancestor, and quickly rushed forward to watch Lu Shaoyou move.


    Each of them had an extremely dignified expression on their faces. They watched Lu Shaoyou shine one after another. On that face, there were already beads of sweat about the size of beans, and they were full of anxiety!


    However, Lu Shaoyou''s movements did not mean to stop at all. He continued to move in his hands, and his internal strength was rapidly consumed!


    With the passage of time, the cocoon outside Du Shaofu''s body is becoming more and more huge. Through the cocoon of light, the power of his power enters into his body in order to save his life!


    And Lu Shaoyou is more and more tired and weak!


    Such a situation, let Bruce Lee, Emperor batian five people are extremely worried!


    "How could this happen..."


    Xiao Long murmurs, his forehead is green and his veins are jumping. He can''t believe the result!


    Mozu showed such a powerful force that he suddenly attacked Du Shaofu, causing him unimaginable damage!


    If it was not for the timely action of the eldest brother, the young man in purple robe must have died and fallen into the hands of the devil!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    Lu Shaoyou finally stops. Looking at the huge cocoon in front of him, he can''t help but feel relieved.


    He himself was staggering in the void, almost ready to fall down, obviously consuming too much!


    Lu Shaoyou is also soaked in sweat when he is dressed in green clothes. It looks like he was fished out of the water!


    He tried his best to protect Du Shaofu''s life!


    "Boss..."


    Bruce Lee eagerly steps forward to hold Lu Shaoyou. At the same time, he keeps looking at the light cocoon that surrounds Du Shaofu. His eyes are extremely worried!


    Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong all gathered around. They were all very dignified!


    The magic ancestor''s hand is too sudden, and the strength is extraordinary strong, even Lu Shaoyou can''t block it!


    "Jie Jie Jie Lu Shaoyou, you can''t save him! Even if Pangu was reincarnated, it would be hard for him to live if he was born again! "


    At this time, the voice of the evil ancestor Yin compassion came, ringing in the void.


    Then he saw that the horrible animal shaped body was flying up in the air, far away from Lu Shaoyou and others. He looked at the group with hatred and pleasure!


    "I have already said that I want you to regret it! And when Du Shaofu dies, what else can you do to me? "


    Mazu laughed wildly and covered his chest with a long hairy claw.


    His breath also showed a bit weak and dispirited state. It was obvious that Lu Shaoyou''s stroke of the light column made him suffer a lot!


    Taking Pangu''s chaotic origin as the source of energy, coupled with the power of countless stars, it is hard to imagine the attack inspired by it. Even the existence of Mazu has been greatly traumatized!


    At this time, even if he just stood in the air, his body was unstable, which was no better than Lu Shaoyou''s state!


    Both of them lost too much at this time and lost their previous strength!


    "How could you..."


    Lu Shaoyou''s eyes flashed. Although he felt weak, he still wanted to brew a bit of war spirit!


    He is a little difficult to understand. The body and the God of the demon ancestor were separated and suppressed for countless years. After the complete integration, the speed of recovery should not be so fast, and it is impossible to use the horrible means just like that!


    And the existence of the chaos source has never been spied out by Lu Shaoyou. This is unreasonable!


    In order to deal with Mazu, he has been preparing for many years. He knows almost everything about the demon clan. Otherwise, it would not be easy to lead the strong men of the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds all the way into the deepest part of the eighteen layers of hell and kill the countless powerful people of the demon clan!


    And at the beginning of the fight with Mozu, things did not go beyond control. Who would have thought that the sudden attack of Mazu completely disrupted Lu Shaoyou''s arrangement!


    He would like to know where the magic ancestor comes from!


    Through the previous events, Lu Shaoyou can tell that the power is not from the devil himself!


    He was appalled by the situation!


    "Lu Shaoyou, you must be very curious now! But I don''t want to talk to you more. If you want to fight, let your horse come here! Otherwise, Ben Zu doesn''t have so much time to dally with you! "The evil ancestor looked at Lu Shaoyou with a cold look and said in a voice.


    His strength has not yet recovered to the peak state, and is interrupted by Lu Shaoyou. He needs to continue to close his door to heal his wounds!


    Staring at the demon ancestor, Lu Shaoyou didn''t answer this time. He just looked at him quietly and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    As Mazu said, he really wanted to know the truth.


    When Du Shaofu entered the 18th layer of hell and interfered with the devil ancestor, he also found some things wrong before he realized how to break through the half step road!


    Originally in his plan, the strength of Mazu should not be restored so quickly and become so powerful!


    But fortunately, the hand was very timely at that time, or successfully blocked the recovery of Mazu!


    It was for this reason that he took Du Shaofu with him, and now Xiaolong, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong gathered together in this space, with the purpose of launching the final war and killing the Mazu completely!


    Now, however, the worst is happening!


    Du Shaofu was suddenly attacked by the demon ancestor, and his life and death were unpredictable. Without him, no one in the world could kill him!


    It seems that there is no need to continue this war!


    "Lu Shaoyou, you can''t stop the recovery of my ancestor and the rise of my demon clan! I advise you to die this heart, so as not to let you die too ugly after my ancestor recovers! "


    The long blood colored hair on the devil Zu''s body fluttered and said coldly.


    On his ferocious and ugly face, there is an endless sense of ridicule and sarcasm. It seems that he is ridiculing Lu Shaoyou''s incapacity!


    After finishing this sentence, Mazu didn''t say anything more. His body flashed directly and rushed into the distant light of chaos!


    That place, which was his former seclusion, was not damaged by the collapse of the whole space, but still exists in good condition!


    "Boss..."


    Seeing the demon ancestor retreat, Bruce Lee looks at Lu Shaoyou and wants to say something.


    Now it''s hard to force the Mazu out of the seclusion place, and make it severely damaged. If there is a strong person in the realm of Taoism here, it will certainly be able to suppress it one or two, or even seal it up!


    But the truth is that Lu Shaoyou is the only one who carries the Tao in the whole world!


    At present, Lu Shaoyou consumes a lot of money, and it is hard to do it any more!


    "Let him go!"


    Lu Shaoyou whispers softly. Instead of looking at Bruce Lee, he stares at the direction of Mazu''s departure for a long time.


    "Less travel, how can such a situation happen? What should we do next?"


    Emperor Ba looked at his apprentice in front of the sky, and he couldn''t help asking eagerly.


    If the devil does not die, a knife will always hang on the top of the three thousand living creatures in the world for thirty-three days. It is hard to be peaceful!


    Du Shaofu was attacked by the evil ancestor, and he lived and died without restraint. No one knows what the final result will be. Such a situation makes people worry. Even if the existence of emperor batian is like this, he has no idea.


    "Things have changed a lot. The deepest part of the 18th hell is that there are some unimaginable secrets hidden there."


    Lu Shaoyou''s eyes still did not move, still staring at the place where Mazu disappeared, and said in a deep voice: "when he just started to attack younger martial brother, the power used to block me may not be his own!"


    His eyes are deep, with a heavy meaning that can''t be hidden!


    Others may not know, but Lu Shaoyou can clearly distinguish that the power that the demon ancestor can mobilize is limited. Otherwise, how could he have such sufficient confidence to bring Du Shaofu and other people to come to the first World War to determine the universe and kill it completely?


    Through the things just now, he also found that perhaps the magic ancestor''s strength recovers extremely fast, also has the deeper reason!


    "Don''t swim, you mean..."


    Listening to Lu Shaoyou''s words in the ear, Yang Guo was stunned and couldn''t help asking.


    "I can''t say it right now, but everything is normal. The only thing is that the magic ancestor''s own strength recovers too fast, and he can mobilize such a strong force. This is unreasonable!"


    Lu Shaoyou opened his mouth, and then slowly lowered his eyes, with a sense of desolation, he said sadly: "is it that countless years of arrangement, in the end, is nothing..."


    At the moment, his whole person unconsciously took on the endless solitude of complaint, and the sense of decadence was hard to cover up!


    Over the years of layout, we have devoted too much effort to cultivate such a rebellious generation as Du Shaofu!


    Originally, today is the time of final harvest, and I have the hope of killing the devil ancestor. But the sudden change makes people quite shocked!


    At this moment, even as Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, is hard to be calm in his heart!


    "Boss!"


    Seeing Lu Shaoyou''s appearance, Bruce Lee holds his hand tightly, looks at him with burning eyes, and says seriously, "we haven''t given up yet. Shaofu doesn''t mean he''s dead. We still have hope."In his speech, Bruce Lee''s eyes are very keen, and he stares at his boss with sonorous words!


    He knew that the boss must have learned something hard to accept. Although he didn''t say it, Bruce Lee understood that it was far beyond his imagination to let the boss show such a decadent attitude!


    But because he doesn''t know the facts, Bruce Lee feels that he should be encouraged to cheer him up again!


    How can we be defeated if the devil is not dead and the world is still in peace for thirty-three days?


    "Hum, hum..."


    With the fall of Bruce Lee''s words, Lu Shaoyou''s bloodshed also makes a trembling sound, as if talking to him!


    The vibration of the touch is transmitted to the palm of the hand, which wakes Lu Shaoyou!


    "Yes, I''m not alive! There is hope when you live. It''s not the end of the day


    Lu Shaoyou''s eyes are gradually bright, and his sense of decadence is also gradually swept away.


    Just like what Bruce Lee said, he still needs to lead the life of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds. If the devil does not die, there will be no peace in the world!


    At such a time, as the strongest of all living beings, such as Optimus Prime, how can he fall?


    "Thank you, Bruce Lee!"


    Lu Shaoyou looks at Xiao Long and says thanks!


    Just that moment of state, let him come back to God, can not help but have some fear.


    If it was not for Bruce Lee''s timely words to wake up, even if he had figured it out again in the future, it would certainly have an indelible impact on his own mood!


    Lu Shaoyou shakes up the long knife and blood in his hands and smiles. He is also thanking him! After that, he handed the blood to the dragon and said, "the ancient strongmen in other places of the 18th floor hell should also be rescued! At this time, Mazu was also deeply hurt and would not appear again for a while! Younger martial brother, he is not in good condition at this time. I''ll take him first! After you have solved the problems here, you should return to the situation of the war between gods and demons as soon as possible, and then break through the formation with blood and return to thirty-three days! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2968

    "Good!"


    Bruce Lee takes over the bloodshed, nods and says to Lu Shaoyou.


    "Don''t worry about swimming. We''ll take care of the business here."


    Next to him, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong are also speaking out to reassure Lu Shaoyou.


    Then, under their gaze, Lu Shaoyou gently reached out and drew the cocoon of light that Du Shaofu had transformed to his side.


    "Younger martial brother, you must hold on! If you want to kill Mazu, you can only rely on you. Don''t let elder martial brother''s years of efforts in vain


    Lu Shaoyou murmured softly. Then he disappeared with Du Shaofu and left here.


    "Let''s go, too. In the remaining layers of hell, we don''t know how many ancient strongmen can still be saved!"


    Seeing Lu Shaoyou take Du Shaofu away, Bruce Lee says.


    "Go


    Immediately, the rest of the people were all skimming and moving quickly, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    In the original place, only the broken energy of roaring and dancing all over the sky is still stirring slightly, breaking into a chaotic space, which shows that this place has experienced an unimaginable great war, destroying and wiping out the original 17th and 18th hells from the world!


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes by slowly, and in a flash, it is more than a hundred years of time floating away!


    And in these years, for thirty-three days, the living creatures of each side of the world are looking forward to the countless strong men who have entered the war of gods and demons to return triumphantly!


    All people put their hopes on Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds, and Du Shaofu, the supreme emperor of Yuqing. They hope that they can completely kill the evil ancestor and let many living creatures live safely!


    Beyond the realm of the war between gods and demons, I don''t know how many creatures have gathered. Is it not with ardent expectations! However, only one day, a piece of knife light directly broke the seal outside the Shenmo war. When Xiaolong, Emperor batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong led many strong men to appear, many strong people outside were seen. Those people had a dignified face, and some people showed a sense of decadence!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Outside the war of gods and demons, he mengchang, general of Zihong, general Huo Yuankun, general of Yunling, Duan Baichuan and others from Yuqing kingdom were here. In addition, Yu Yuqian, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaolin and Ouyang Shuang were also waiting quietly.


    When you see these strong people, you will feel strange!


    "Shaojing, Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing, Qingqing..."


    When Ouyang Shuang glanced at the past, he saw Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and Dongli Qingqing from the crowd. He rushed over and asked, "where is Shaofu?"


    Looking at Du Xiaoyao''s decadent face, Du Shaojing, Xiaoxing and Dongli Qingqing are all red with eyes. Ouyang Shuang has a pretty face without any expression!


    Just in the heart, it is faintly produced some ominous premonition!


    Her intuition told her that it was Du Shaofu who made such an ominous mistake!


    "Xiao Long, Yang Guo, Xin Tong, how about traveling less? What about Shaofu? "


    Yu Yu seems to have realized something in a flash, so he can''t help but blurt out.


    In the thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of the world''s countless powerful men entered the realm of God demon war, and Lu Shaoyou arranged a terrifying seal to isolate them all. Therefore, no one could know what was going on inside!


    However, when so many powerful people appeared, they did not see Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu as the leaders. This is really the most unreasonable thing!


    The old face in front of Yu Yu began to tremble, and his lips began to tremble. His old eyes were staring at Xiao Long and others. I was afraid to hear some bad news from their mouths.


    "The boss is OK, just Shaofu, he..."


    Bruce Lee droops his face and murmurs, but he doesn''t finish speaking.


    "What''s wrong with him, Shaofu?"


    Yu Yu immediately comes forward and grabs Bruce Lee''s arm. His eyes are almost staring out of his eyes and questioning loudly.


    "Shaofu..."


    When Ouyang Shuang on one side heard Xiao Long''s words, he suddenly felt that the five thunders were thundering at the top of his body. His delicate body shook and tried to fall down. He was supported by Du Xiaoba!


    "What''s wrong with my father?"


    Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin are also quick voice questioning, want to hear Bruce Lee answer.


    "Du Shaofu was attacked by the demon ancestor, and the situation is not good. Shaoyou has already taken him away first! It''s a bit complicated to talk about. Let''s talk about it as we go. "


    After all, Emperor batian was an old man who had lived for countless years. He was calm when he met with a lot of things. When he saw people''s worried expression, he could not help but snatch the beginning of the story and speak out.


    He did not want people to worry too much, so he had to avoid the heavy ones and ignore them. He did not directly explain the situation of Du Shaofu at this time.


    Listening to such words, Ouyang Shuang''s eyes brightened up a little.


    "Shao you, where did he take Shao Fu?"Yu Yu asked again, worried.


    "Shao Fu was hurt a lot. There are three places where the eldest brother is most likely to go with him. One is the three thousand worlds, the second is a world called the earth, and the third is the world of martial arts. But in these three places, the most likely one is Shenwu world


    Xiao Long looks at Yu Yu Yu and answers.


    He and Lu Shaoyou are the closest brothers and know each other very well.


    If you want to cure Du Shaofu, 3000 thousand worlds is a good choice, because it is the rising place of Lu Shaoyou, which can mobilize massive resources and manpower. In addition, in the boundless starry sky, the only place where life exists, called the earth, is closely related to Pangu God. There may be some ultimate opportunity hidden in it, which can play the most effective role in resolving the chaotic origin of Du Shaofu''s evil ancestor.


    Moreover, Lu Shaoyou''s soul also comes from that place!


    As for the third possible choice, it is the Shenwu world!


    The Shenwu world, also known as Dalao heaven, is a world opened up by the ancient Dalao Tianzun, and later controlled by Du Shaofu. All the rules and orders in it are closely related to him!


    There, Du Shaofu was more in line with the nature of heaven and earth, and could resonate with everything in the world!


    The most important thing is that Du Shaofu''s heavy injury is that it may not be easy for outsiders to treat him. What he really needs to rely on is himself!


    Because of this, Bruce Lee thinks that Shenwu world will be the most possible choice for the old continent to travel less!


    "Let''s go, to Shenwu world!"


    Hearing Xiao Long''s words, Yu Yu made a decision and rushed out in an instant!


    After his death, Ouyang Shuang, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaohuang, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Dongli Qingqing and others moved with them, and soon went away!


    They are worried and want to go back to the Shenwu world to see the specific situation.


    "Let''s go later. The strong people rescued from the eighteen levels of hell still have to help them, so that they can finally stabilize."


    Bruce Lee says to the four people around him, namely, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong.


    Besides the 17th and 18th hells, which were destroyed in the battle between Lu Shaoyou and Mazu, the remaining 16 hells were broken by them one by one!


    And the rescue from which the ancient road carrying strong, only five people!


    This figure is heartbreaking. The remaining 13 strong men all exhausted everything in order to suppress the evil ancestor, and they turned into a pile of loess and died!


    However, the situation of the surviving five people is not so good. They are also consumed to the point that the oil is running out and the lamp is dry. They need the help of the strong, so that they can have a real chance to come back to the world!


    Bruce Lee''s plan is to treat them and return them to their respective heritage sites for a quiet convalescence after the situation is stable!


    "The blood killing remains in this town to seal the war situation between gods and demons. If there is more news from the devil ancestor, he will report it as soon as possible!"


    With a wave of his arm, Bruce Lee throws out the blood in his hand!


    The blood golden light soars into the sky and fills the gap just split!


    With many strong people, Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong suddenly rose from the sky and quickly disappeared in the distance.


    In the periphery of the war between gods and demons, most of the living creatures stayed behind!


    However, in today''s situation, for fear that it will be difficult to start a war again, naturally, many people have left, looking for places to heal, waiting for the call in the future.


    "Before the death of the demon ancestor, Du Shaofu, the emperor of Yu and Qing Dynasty, was taken advantage of by him and suffered heavy damage. It is hard to predict his life and death!"


    Before long, the disappearance swept up like a storm, blowing through every side of the world for thirty-three days, known to all living creatures.


    After the return of many creatures in the war between gods and demons, everyone gradually understood what happened in these years.


    "It''s a pity that Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds, has finally come up with such a variable after years of arrangement. It''s really hateful!"


    "The demons are ancient gods and demons. It is reasonable that they have more than ordinary means! It''s only because of the present world that no one can stand up in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds! "


    "It is said that Du Shaofu, the emperor of Yuqing, is the most important one to kill the evil ancestor! I don''t know that he can survive this injury! "


    "I hope he can do it. That guy has created many miracles. I hope that after this time, he will bring a great shock and surprise to the world."


    "Countless powerful people of the demon clan have been killed, but the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand strong people in the world have not suffered too much loss. This is also good news!"


    "Yes, it''s really something to be gratified about."


    "In addition, in ancient times, there were 18 powerful people who carried the way to seal the 18 layers of hell. But now, there are still five people who are still alive and have been rescued by dragon gods and others!"¡­¡­


    All kinds of discussions spread everywhere in the past thirty-three days.


    All the creatures are shocked by the powerful demons. The situation in the eighteen levels of hell has changed a few times. To them, it is full of unimaginable thrills!


    Fortunately, in the end, all the powerful members of the demon clan were killed. Du Shaofu, the emperor of Yuqing Dynasty, killed the nine magic generals, the two evil servants, and the blood ancestor. No one could have done such terrible feats!


    At the same time, he also sighed.


    The young man, who was transcendent and despotic, was in great trouble under the sudden attack of Mazu!


    The power of the demon ancestor is far beyond the prediction of Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds. Many people can see that there is still a huge secret hidden in it. I''m afraid that the demon clan will have a chance to make a comeback!


    The only one who can kill him is badly hurt. This is a huge bad news!


    With the end of the protracted war, the heavy meaning in the heart of the thirty-three natural spirits was not weakened, but more powerful!


    All the people are looking forward to the hope that Du Shaofu, the emperor of Yuqing, will wake up and fight with Lu Shaoyou to kill the demon ancestor!


    In addition to these bad news, the rescue of five ancient masters of Taoism is the most gratifying thing!


    However, most of the living beings can''t know which five forces the five masters of Taoism come from! "Du Shaofu, the emperor of Yu and Qing Dynasty, came from the Shenwu world. It was a very special existence. It should have been the same existence as Pangu world, demon world and three thousand worlds. Only because of the relationship between the killing of ancient demons in ancient times, Dalao Tianzun, the world''s pioneer, was disturbed, and then united with the ancient god to suppress the demon ancestor!"


    About Shenwu world and things, also spread in thirty-three days.


    All the people were surprised by the particularity of that realm and exclaimed.


    This is not because of the ancient magic war, and now the Shenwu world is also the Dalao sky, how powerful it should be!


    "Yu Qing, the divine emperor of Shenwu world, Du Shaofu is so outstanding. He fought bravely for the thirty-three natural spirits, and he has made great achievements in the war! No matter what the reason, we should go and visit to be at ease. "


    Some of the older generation of strong mouth, made such a decision!


    "Of course!"


    Such a decision has won the approval of countless people.


    There are too many people with the same idea!


    "Take out the immortal spirit roots of the family, and the ancestor will go to the Shenwu world to visit the emperor Yuqing!"


    "This yellow spring blood bamboo has been growing in our Mountain Gate for many years, and it''s time to cut it today!"


    "Honghuang remnant hall is my most precious thing. I have gained endless benefits from it for countless years, but I still can''t fully understand its magic! It''s better to take this to Da Luotian, or help the ROC emperor! "


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the whole of the thirty-three days of life again action, especially those big forces, big ethnic heritage, many strong out!


    Everyone''s goal is the same, that is to face the Shenwu world!


    Thousands of years ago, when Shenwu world was completely exposed for the first time in thirty-three days, it also caused a huge sensation.


    At that time, many forces were salivating and wanted to get benefits from it. However, under the suppression of the dean of tianwu college, Zhisheng emperor, there was no big storm!


    But this time, it was totally different. Countless people had deep expectations. In addition, they also had the meaning of pilgrimage. They brought countless natural materials and earth treasures! For the younger brother of Lu Shaoyou, the God Emperor of Yuqing Kingdom, the great ROC emperor, and the Lord of three thousand worlds, even in ordinary days, ordinary treasures are not worthy of our respect. What''s more, he is in a bad situation at this time. Countless forces of life want to do their part to help him recover!


    Therefore, all the treasures that people bring with them are unique in the world!


    Their mind is very simple. Even if they can help Du Shaofu a little bit, it must be a great consolation!


    For the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds, the devil ancestor is not dead. It is like a knife hanging on the top of his head all the time. I don''t know when it will finally fall down!


    As long as Du Shaofu can survive, it will become a sharp blade hanging on the head of the devil ancestor, which will form the most powerful threat to him!


    In other words, at this time, the ultimate hope of 33 Tiansheng spirits was still placed on Du Shaofu. How could he feel the slightest pain for the consumption of some treasures!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    During the whole period of thirty-three days, many creatures in the big forces were moving, and all the figures were rushing out of the world, and the target was directly directed at Dalao.


    In addition, many strong men who came out of the Shenwu world, such as Fu Yibai and the old madman, also went there! The ancient emperor of the human family and the ancient ancestor of the Bifang divine bird family who stayed in the Yuqing divine Kingdom, along with Dai Xingyu and qingluan Xiaoqing who practiced in Dongxian, Beigong Yingruo, Beigong ningshuang, Beigong Tianhuan and Beigong Changqing, as well as many strong men from three thousand thousand worlds, are also one by oneGo with Da Luotian!


    In the crevice of the boundless world, the vast crowd moves quickly, like a swarm of bees homing, flocking to the direction of Shenwu world.


    These people''s speed has been applied to the extreme, very fast, and many of them are under the leadership of the ancestors, and it is not too long before they come to the Shenwu world!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    A statue of the figure through the void, the vast and majestic breath swing open, so that the whole world of Shenwu sent out a shock!


    And this is the result of their deliberate suppression!


    Otherwise, so many strong breath will come together, I''m afraid it will set off a storm, the earth will crack, the sky will blow up, the mountains and rivers will be damaged!


    "Shenwu world Da Luotian... "


    It is the first time for most people to come to this place, and as soon as they come, they feel the powerful and boundless aura, as well as the complicated and vast rules and order!


    This side of the world, its degree of prosperity, has been more than any other side of the world for 33 days!


    It is Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, whom these creatures respect!


    "Du Shaofu is the great Peng emperor of the wasteland. We should be able to see him when we find out where the wasteland is."


    Some powerful people began to pry out the power of Yuan Shen, and soon found out the direction of the wasteland.


    Then, a large number of figures moved again, all flocking to the desolate country!


    But in the movement at the same time, everyone has restrained their own gas engine, and did not go in a big way. They all suppressed themselves and acted as low-key as possible! Du Shaofu was brought here by Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds. In his present state, no one dares to show off too much. If he causes disturbance and produces bad results, he may become the common enemy of all living creatures!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2969

    Today''s big Luotian is also the world of Shenwu, which is not what it used to be!


    In terms of scale, the world has experienced many terrible growth in the past few years. From the size of the original small world, it has become bigger than any other world in the past thirty-three days! After all, this world is a complete world opened up by Dalao Tianzun, which could be compared with Pangu world. It is only because when the world just took shape, the process was interrupted by Mazu, and finally most abilities were used by Dalao Tianzun to suppress Mazu''s physical body, thus shrinking rapidly!


    But now, with Du Shaofu''s mastery of the law of heaven and his close connection with the invisible rules and order of this world, every step of his promotion will bring about rapid changes in the whole world, almost returning to the original state of the world at that time!


    In the early years, the Shenwu world has changed a lot. Everywhere, it is a desolate and empty state. With the growth of the world scale, the living creatures living in dense communities have also obtained more vast space for activities.


    However, at this time, countless new creatures were born in Shenwu world, which are distributed all over the world, and the number is amazing!


    The early creatures are more and more powerful. Under the nourishment of rich aura, I don''t know how many terrors were born!


    The realm of immortality is no longer an unattainable realm for the creatures in the Shenwu world!


    Just a higher level of sitting and forgetting, but still seems a little ethereal, difficult to touch!


    Wasteland!


    The concept of territory has lost its meaning to the wasteland!


    As long as the ROC emperor Du Shaofu exists for one day, then the desolate country is the most unshakable force in the world of martial arts, and it is the existence that countless creatures yearn for!


    In the war of demon sect many years ago, Du Shaofu led all the people in this field to carry out the most fierce battle!


    The purple robed youth, in the eyes of all living creatures, is the same status as a god!


    If anyone wants to subvert the status of the wasteland, it is not the Du family who will not agree. They are afraid that they will join all the creatures in this world to fight at the same time. After all, in today''s world, many creatures are willing to regard themselves as the people of the desolate country!


    And those great powers and great inheritors are willing to coexist with the desolate country in the most friendly manner. After all, they have gone through the killing of the demon cult together, which is a deep friendship washed out with blood!


    Unless the strong of the older generation die, no one can shake the supreme status of the wasteland in this field!


    For thousands of years, almost all the strong men of the early generation have been practicing hard. They have closed their doors for many years in order to improve their strength as soon as possible, and strive to enter the thirteenth day as soon as possible. They meet with Du Shaofu and others to help him get to the 18th floor of hell.


    However, with the mobilization of the army for the whole period of thirty-three days, they were finally interrupted by Lu Shaoyou''s terrifying battle.


    Many people feel sorry that they can''t fight with Du Shaofu and other creatures this time, just like fighting with the demon sect in those years!


    But at the end of the day, many powerful people feel that at the same time, they can only silently pray that the emperor of the ROC can return triumphantly as soon as possible and gather with them again!


    However, just when everyone thought that everything would be quiet and only waited for Du Shaofu to return, a great event happened in the desolate country that shocked everyone!


    Outside the ancestral hall of the Du family, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoqing, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu, Du Yunlong, Lei Lao, and so on, gathered here. They looked at the closed gate of the ancestral hall one by one!


    "What on earth is going on? My ancestral hall of the Du family has given birth to such a strange situation!"


    Du Yunlong''s face was dignified and murmured.


    One side of the other people''s expressions are not much different, it seems that they are facing something strange in general.


    It is true that there is a very strange thing in today''s wasteland!


    For the Du family, the ancestral hall is a sacred place, where the sarcophagus left by the ancestors is stored. It is extremely miraculous!


    It is for this reason that the Du family will go into cleaning every day and put on tribute incense candles.


    However, in the early morning of this day, a descendant of Du family found that the gate of ancestral hall could not be opened again in any case!


    What''s more strange is that everything inside can''t be detected, as if there is some terrible power blocking everything!


    Such a strange thing soon shocked the high-level of the wasteland, namely, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong and others.


    "That sarcophagus is very magical. Is it because of it that this situation is caused?"


    Zhen Qingchun picked her eyebrows and said.


    He can only speculate that all the things in the ancestral hall of the Du family are all ordinary objects, and that only the sarcophagus is unusual and left by the ancestors of the Du family.


    At that time, Du Shaofu fought with Mazu, and only one head remained. It was because Du Tingxuan kept it in the sarcophagus that he recovered!


    To say that today''s situation, even many immortal strongmen are at a loss, and it is difficult to find out the cause. I''m afraid that everything can only be attributed to the sarcophagus!But it is unreasonable to think about it carefully. At that time, the ancestors of the Du family, who had the body of heaven, could only be regarded as the cultivation of seizing the divine realm at that time. Compared with today''s Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling and others, they are all far inferior. How can such a magical thing be left behind!


    Most importantly, what happened today is beyond their imagination!


    "Is it related to Shaofu?"


    In the crowd, Doctor Wu Ming stroked his beard, so he said.


    After listening and thinking about it, I am afraid that only such speculation is reasonable.


    Du Shaofu, as the strongest man in this field, even the rules of heaven and earth and the order of the road are under his control. If it is because of him that the changes of ancestral temples are affected, it is not impossible!


    "I just think it''s unusual!"


    Du Tingxuan frowned and said softly, "send someone to guard the ancestral temple and keep an eye on all the changes. If something is abnormal, you can find it immediately."


    Now all these changes have not caused any special consequences. As for the seal restraining force distributed outside the ancestral temple, people have no way but to make such a decision temporarily.


    The changes in the ancestral hall of the Du family didn''t make a big stir, but it still made all the senior officials of the desolate country have a cautious mind.


    That strange seal power suddenly came, representing the unusual things!


    Fortunately, things did not continue to evolve, and even some disasters, with the passage of time, they also slowly subsided.


    A few days passed slowly, this day, the sky is clear, the sun is bright, and there is a harmonious atmosphere between heaven and earth!


    But suddenly, a whole new thing happened.


    With a strong breath coming down, the mighty in the void of Shenwu world sent out a lot of fluctuations, which surprised Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Jialou jueyu and others!


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Then, a line of figures from the palace of the wasteland rushed out, swept the upper half of the sky, gathered together to look far away!


    "Hum, hum..."


    People''s reaction can be described as fast, but just as soon as their actions fall, more powerful breath emerges, as if out of thin air!


    It is not difficult for Du Tingxuan and others to feel that although the breath seems to be deliberately suppressed, it still shows strong fluctuations. It seems that they do not intend to completely hide their movements, just like they want to let them know.


    "Who came to Shenwu world?"


    Among the crowd, Zhen Qingchun frowned and asked in doubt.


    The Shenwu world has been quiet for many years, and in recent years, there are no too powerful creatures here. At most, some people with ordinary accomplishments will deliver the information related to the demon clan for thirty-three days!


    Today, such changes are unusual. There are so many people coming. With their cultivation, you can see the dense shadows from afar!


    "There seems to be no hostility from these people! Is it the strong man of thirty-three days? "


    Night floating Ling body standing, light mouth, face no change.


    As he said, those powerful people who came to the world of Shenwu did not release hostility, but deliberately created some activities to let them all know.


    Thinking of this, I feel that things are a little strange.


    According to the principle, the strong man of the thirty-three days should be fighting with the demons under the leadership of Lu Shaoyou and Shaofu, the masters of the three thousand worlds, so as not to enter the Shenwu world inexplicably!


    "Is it It''s my brother. They''ve come back victoriously? "


    Du Xiaoqing suddenly brightened her eyes and was about to get excited because of her ideas.


    This is not impossible. Perhaps the demon clan has been completely wiped out and the demon ancestor has also been killed. Du Shaofu, as a meritorious official, has brought countless powerful men to the world of Shenwu. This is also a reasonable thing.


    Just as Du Xiaoqing''s voice fell, he only heard an old voice coming out of nothingness.


    "Good! The man who came here is the strong man of thirty-three days. In addition, there are three thousand people from all over the world, but Shaofu is not one of them! "


    Without saying a word, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and others watched, but a tall old man emerged from the void and stood in the air.


    The old man''s figure is majestic and straight, with a breath of holding the sky. His eyes are as bright as the sun. His long silver hair is windless and has an old breath. However, he can''t cover up his fierce and domineering nature!


    "Holy master..."


    "Dean..."


    Seeing the old man appear, many powerful people salute one after another, and dare not be slighted.


    Such an old man, in addition to the dean of tianwu college and the most holy emperor who sits and forgets the cultivation of the third realm, has no one else!


    "Does the Dean know why these people came here?"Du Tingxuan felt a little puzzled and asked the holy emperor.


    "Don''t worry, they will arrive soon. There are many familiar people among them, and some strong people who have gone out of this field! When they come, it''s not too late to ask questions carefully! "


    The supreme emperor found that those who were strong came straight to the wasteland.


    However, it seems that something was perceived, and a dignified look appeared on the president''s old face.


    Looking at his expression, Du Tingxuan and others instinctively felt that things seemed to be something bad, but they did not ask.


    All, wait for those thirty-three days after the strong arrived in the wasteland, we will know!


    "Shua Shua..."


    Before long, a large figure came from the distance and quickly appeared in the public''s sight.


    Seeing these people, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Zhen Qingchun and so on all came forward.


    "Xiaoba, Xiaolin, Xiaohuang, Shaojing, Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing..."


    Among the visitors, there are some familiar figures, such as Ouyang Shuang and Dongli Qingqing who came back from the war of gods and demons.


    In addition to them, Yu Yuqian, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu and other strong people accompanied them, as well as many other powerful people in the 3000 world.


    As soon as these people arrived, they were in the same place with many powerful people in the wasteland.


    "Where am I now


    Yu Yu''s old face had been worried for a long time and showed a tired look. When he came to the palace of the wasteland, he immediately raised his voice and asked.


    Du Shaofu was created by the evil ancestor. Now his life and death are unknown and his situation is unknown, which makes Yu Yuqian extremely anxious.


    He was eager to know how Du Shaofu was doing at this time, so he asked.


    "Shaofu?"


    Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, yiwuming, Murong youruo and others were all stunned in an instant.


    They didn''t know the old man before them, so it was very strange to ask Du Shaofu about his whereabouts.


    What''s more strange is that Du Shaofu, together with the strong man of the thirty-three days, went to fight in the hell of the demon clan on the 18th floor. How could anyone come to the wasteland to look for his whereabouts?


    "What''s going on?"


    At this time, the supreme emperor stood up and asked Yu Yuqian, Lu Jingyun and others.


    As one of Lu Shaoyou''s masters, he is naturally familiar with these powerful men from three thousand worlds, and he has a profound relationship with them.


    Under his brief introduction, all people knew each other''s identity before, and they no longer glared at each other as before.


    "Shizu, didn''t uncle Du return to Shenwu world?"


    After the supreme emperor explained the situation, Lu Jingyun frowned and asked.


    According to his uncle Bruce Lee''s conjecture, it is most likely that his father took Du Shaofu back to the Shenwu world. However, after he came here, many powerful people here did not know what to do.


    "Shaofu, isn''t he in thirty-three days..."


    Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu and others looked at each other in awe and were puzzled.


    "Brother, he was created by the devil ancestor. He was taken away by the three thousand masters of the world due to his critical situation. We speculate that he will most likely return to the Shenwu world."


    At this time, Du Xiaoqing stood up and told Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun and others about Du Shaofu one by one.


    Along with her narration, many of the strong men in the wasteland were impatient.


    "Shaofu was created by the devil ancestor. It''s hard to know whether he will die or not."


    Some of the population murmured as if they had heard the most terrible news. They were like thunderclaps, and the whole person could not stand.


    It turns out that the battle with the demons has reached the last step in thirty-three days and three thousand worlds!


    It turns out that Du Shaofu, under the leadership of Lu Shaoyou, is already facing the devil ancestor!


    But in the matter is about to perfect the end of the time, it is out of the most unexpected changes!


    The crisis of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds has not been lifted, but Du Shaofu is in a bad condition at this time!


    "How could this happen..."


    Du Xiaoman didn''t know when he had already shed tears, and the whole person was shocked in situ.


    At her side, Ye Jin, Murong youruo and so on, are the same.


    This is a heavy blow to them and hard to accept.


    The most important thing is that Du Shaofu is now missing and nobody knows his specific situation. This is the most worrying thing.


    "Shao you didn''t come to Shenwu world. Did you return to the three thousand worlds?"


    Yu Yu''s old face in front of him was so worried that he began to shake. He murmured: "no, I have to go back to three thousand thousand worlds to have a look!"


    With that, he immediately turned around and wanted to get up in the sky, leave the Shenwu world, and return to the three thousand worlds.


    If Du Shaofu was not in the Shenwu world, he might be in the three thousand worlds. If not there, it would be in the world called the earth.Yu Yu decided to find Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu in any case. He was really worried!


    Even if you can''t do anything, you can''t help. It''s good to have a look!


    "Don''t worry, Shizu!"


    Lu Jingyun grabbed Yu Yu, who was about to leave, and said in a voice, "I seem to have found the means left by my father. He is here. Uncle Du was brought back to the wasteland by him."


    "Well?"


    This makes the strong people around are stunned, one by one erect their ears.


    Everyone looks at Lu Jingyun and wants to know where Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou are.


    "Is it..."


    Not long after Lu Jingyun''s words fell, Jia Lou jueyu''s eyes suddenly lit up, casting his eyes into the void and looking at the place where Du''s family was.


    Along with his eyes, everyone also looked at the past.


    Where you can see it, it is a very simple building.


    "Ancestral hall of the Du family!"


    Du Tingxuan and others unconsciously said something, and everyone looked at each other.


    "Yes, there it is! I vaguely feel the breath of my father, and the means he used there must be uncle Du in it! But I''m not strong enough to pry into the situation inside. I don''t know the specific state of Uncle Du at the moment! "


    Lu Jingyun opened his mouth and affirmed the inferences of all people.


    Among all the people present, his cultivation was the highest, and his father son relationship with Lu Shaoyou made it easier to perceive his breath and power fluctuation.


    Lu Jingyun is sure that his father and uncle Du are in the ancestral hall of the Du family!


    "No wonder..."


    At this time, all the people in the wasteland also responded.


    A few days ago, the changes in the ancestral hall of the Du family have aroused their attention. However, they are unable to find out the reasons for their poor strength.


    Fortunately, the strange situation did not cause any trouble, so the people did not force to explore! Until today, when many powerful people came to the Shenwu world from thirty-three days ago, they just knew that this might be because of Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2970

    "The three thousand masters of the world took Shaofu back to the wasteland and entered the ancestral hall of the Du family."


    At this moment, everyone understood that this might be the case.


    And this is the most reasonable inference!


    It''s no wonder that the seal is so powerful that many powerful people in the immortal world can''t do anything about it. It turns out that it was written by Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds!


    "It must be that the matter is urgent. Father didn''t have time to explain the situation to everyone. Let''s wait outside first."


    Lu Jingyun made a voice and said to the people around him.


    Then all the people nodded and came down into the palace of the wasteland.


    For many powerful people in the wasteland, it is difficult for everyone to feel better at this time. With the continuous spread of news, first there was a terrible sensation, and then the living creatures in this field were deeply worried!


    Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, was seriously injured in the war with the Mazu. Even the three thousand masters of the world could not have saved him!


    Such a situation is really a huge bad news, it is difficult for everyone to accept such a fact!


    "I believe that the ROC emperor will come back to life again. He died in the war with the devil, but he finally stood in front of the world!"


    However, in the public worry, suddenly such a voice spread.


    Such a speech, like a reassurance, makes the spirit of innumerable living beings suddenly invigorate, and gives birth to infinite expectations in the heart!


    "Good! That is the great ROC emperor of the wasteland, the giant Peng emperor of all living creatures in this world! He will never fall down. Even if he does fall away, I believe he has the ability to live in the same place again! "


    Then, there is such a view, loud and powerful!


    Such words have aroused the most ardent hope in the hearts of all living creatures!


    Yes, who is the youth in purple?


    That''s their ROC emperor, the supreme existence in the minds of this world of creatures!


    This supremacy is not simply from his strong cultivation, but from the impression planted in the hearts of countless living creatures, and even more from the will of all people!


    Du Shaofu has created so many miracles that he has shocked the world for many times!


    At this time, they believe that the purple robed youth can do it again!


    The day he wakes up, he will not only be the supreme existence of this world, but also the top figure in the world of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds!


    "As the living beings of Shenwu world, we can''t do anything for the great ROC emperor, but we can pray for him, hoping that he can solve this disaster sooner or later!"


    "The devil is not dead. Maybe we need our help in the future war! At this time, we should try our best to improve our strength and wait for the return of the ROC emperor! I will fight with you this time


    "The previous collision with the demons was only because my world was too weak to help the emperor ROC and the Lord of the three thousand worlds! But there''s still time. If I miss it again, I''ll regret it all my life! "


    At the end of the day, there are many creatures who are in the bottom of their hearts!


    All of us agreed that it is absolutely impossible for Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, to die completely. One day, he will surely appear in front of the world in the posture of absolute strength, and then lead all the strong men to declare war on the demon clan!


    Before, under the arrangement of Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, countless strong men of the three thousand thousand worlds were killed in the eighteen layers of hell in thirty-three days. However, the creatures of Shenwu world were unfortunately absent!


    All this, because their cultivation is too weak, growth time is far from enough!


    But now it is not the same. The devil ancestor is not dead, and the situation of the ROC emperor is not clear. They have a new opportunity! Many creatures are determined to work hard and improve their strength. On the day of the return of the ROC emperor, they will follow him again and attack for thirty-three days. They will march into the place where the demons are, and start a bloody battle, just like fighting with the demon sect in those years, and exert their own strength!


    With such a mind, after the initial shock and uneasiness, Shenwu world returned to peace again!


    No one has to worry too much, because they all think that Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, will come back to the world and become a great power all over the world!


    However, such a situation, for the people of the desolate country, it is some luxury!


    Although they have great expectations, they know the seriousness of the matter!


    That was the magic ancestor''s hand. He made a mess of chaos and directly attacked Du Shaofu''s body, causing him unimaginable damage!


    If not, with the strength of Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, it will not be long before it appears!


    He came to the world of Shenwu and entered the ancestral hall of the Du family. He didn''t even have time to say hello. We can see how bad the situation is!


    "Shizu, don''t worry. Wait until your father comes out!"


    Lu youshao looked at Yu Yu Yu walking back and forth outside the door of the Du family ancestral hall, and comforted him."Yes, Shizu, my father hasn''t come out yet, which shows that uncle Du''s situation is not particularly bad! Take a rest first


    On one side, Lu Xiang also opened his mouth to answer his words. He didn''t want to see Shizu so worried.


    At this time, Yu Yuqian suddenly seemed to be a few thousand years old. His spirit was a little tired, but it was still difficult to cover up his anxiety.


    Listening to Lu youshao and Lu Xiang talking to themselves, the old guy squeezed out a stiff smile for his two granddaughters, which was regarded as a response, and then continued to walk back and forth.


    The strong men, such as Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu, Du Yunlong, ye Piaoling, all have worries on their faces. The pressure in their hearts is not less than that in Yu Yuqian, but they are all restrained.


    At this time, Du Fu wanted to tell all the Shao Zu people that they were in such a state of suffering that they wanted to leave Shao Zu''s temple as early as possible!


    Mozu''s strength is not what it used to be. After years of recovery, he can fight with Lu Shaoyou crazily without losing any ground!


    At the final moment, he even mobilized the mysterious power to give Lu Shaoyou a blow, and then attacked Du Shaofu successfully. This is another negative creation!


    It can be imagined that no one in this world can survive the attack of Mazu with all his strength except Lu Shaoyou. If Lu Shaoyou hadn''t taken care of his own loss in time, Du Shaofu would have died very thoroughly!


    "Alas..."


    After a long time, Yu Yu sighed in front of him and sat down on a step in front of the ancestral temple.


    In the early days, no one expected this to happen.


    The fight with the demons has been arranged by Lu Shaoyou, and has come to the last step, facing the devil!


    Who would have expected that Du Shaofu was hurt at the last moment, and it was hard to know whether he was alive or dead!


    As Yu Yu calmed down, no one spoke for a long time.


    Most people are standing quietly in front of the door of the Du family ancestral temple, quietly waiting.


    Many people are anxious like ants on a hot pot, but they still try to keep calm and do not want to bring more negative emotions to others because they are alone.


    In this case, it is several days.


    Finally, it was on this day that a trace of activity suddenly occurred in the ancestral hall of the Du family.


    Then all the people saw that a figure appeared out of thin air and stood in front of them when the gate was not opened!


    "Father..."


    "Don''t swim..."


    When he saw this figure, all the people rushed up to him, surrounded him in the center, and looked at him eagerly one by one.


    Yes, this figure is of course Lu Shaoyou!


    However, his condition is not very good at this time, his face has no look to speak of, seems to have suffered from a very serious consumption!


    Lu Shaoyou''s blue clothes are also pleated, which sets off his whole person''s more tired state!


    He had no expression on his face. He glanced at the people around him and said, "everyone is here!"


    "Don''t swim. Are you ok? How is Shaofu, your younger martial brother


    Yu Yu''s eyes brightened up at the first time, and then he strode to Lu Shaoyou''s side and asked two questions in succession.


    Lu Shaoyou himself is not in a good state at this time, which makes Yu Yu feel very distressed.


    However, his concern about Du Shaofu''s life and death also made him want to know the result urgently.


    Not only in front of Yu Yu, all the strong men were looking forward to Lu Shaoyou! In the face of a pair of eager eyes, Lu Shaoyou tugged at the corners of his mouth, as if to pass out a smile. However, under endless fatigue, he finally converged. He only listened to his soft voice and said: "the situation is still unclear now, younger martial brother. I have saved his life temporarily as much as possible.


    but if you want to recover, you must rely on him!" The reason why Du Wuzhi came to Shiyou''s home was that he could not imagine that he could not help him! I was in a hurry before, so I didn''t inform all of you


    In the course of his speech, all the people present stood up their ears and listened carefully.


    Lu Shaoyou''s words made people''s hearts a little more stable, and their emotions were no longer as restless as before.


    However, at the same time, they can also understand that Lu Shaoyou has done his best and is about to exhaust his own strength, thus temporarily saving Du Shaofu''s life.


    If we want to really dissolve the original power of the devil ancestor and restore our own vitality, we really need to see Du Shaofu''s own will!


    "Shao you, tell me the truth. How much hope does Shaofu have when he wants to wake up?"


    Among all the people, the most anxious person is Yu Yuqian.He looked at his apprentice in front of him without covering up his worries.


    It''s just that he makes Lu Shaoyou smile bitterly.


    "Master..."


    For many years, Lu Shaoyou didn''t feel helpless like he is now. However, under the bright eyes in front of Yu Yu, he told the truth: "if there are no other accidents, younger martial brother wants to wake up hope..."


    He had a sudden pause, and after a long time he continued, "I''m afraid it''s very slim!"


    As soon as this word came out, the scene suddenly died of silence. All the people just put down a little mind, and then they mentioned it again in their voice.


    Under normal circumstances, Du Shaofu''s hope of waking up again is very slim!


    Such words come from the mouth of the Lord of the three thousand worlds. As the strongest existence in this world, his words naturally represent the supreme authority and are enough to convince all people!


    Therefore, in an instant, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoyao, Xiaoxing and other people in the wilderness become more and more heavy.


    But Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoqing, ye Zijin, Du Xiaoman, Dongli Qingqing and other women''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    Yu Yu''s old face was more dignified, as if he had been hit the hardest. His face was very ugly.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. I''m just talking about the general situation!" Seeing everyone''s expressions in his eyes, Lu Shaoyou immediately added: "Du''s sarcophagus is extraordinary and has more secrets. Even I can''t see through them completely! We don''t need to worry too much for the moment. It''s better to wait quietly. I believe there will always be a miracle! In the following time


    , I will stay in Shenwu world and keep an eye on the movements of my younger martial brother until he really wakes up! "


    Lu Shaoyou solemnly opened his mouth and said to all the strong men present.


    As a matter of fact, it is not difficult to hear that Lu Shaoyou is comforting them.


    Perhaps it is true that, as he said, the sarcophagus of the Du family was an extremely supernatural thing, but it was extremely difficult for Du Shaofu to recover completely with his help!


    However, since Lu Shaoyou has said so, people naturally have more confidence.


    A strong man in the realm of Taoism is waiting in the world of martial arts, paying attention to Du Shaofu''s situation from time to time can also make people feel a little relieved.


    "Let''s get out of here first. I''ll send someone to guard here."


    Du Tingxuan opened his mouth at this time, and said to the strong man from three thousand thousand worlds.


    After that, he ordered people to make some arrangements in the palace of the wasteland to arrange where the strongmen would live.


    After all, they are foreign guests, and there is a subtle relationship between them and the martial arts world. Naturally, they should be treated well. It is only because of Du Shaofu''s affairs that Du Tingxuan did not have the mind to arrange.


    "Everything is arranged. Please move!"


    In fact, a few days earlier, Yi Wuming and Murong youruo had already arranged such matters, so they immediately signaled Lu Shaoyou, Lu Jingyun and Yu Yuqian to leave.


    "Let''s go!"


    Outside the ancestral hall of the Du family, many powerful people left slowly. Only Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaoyao and Xiaoxing stayed and waited here.


    As time went by, all the people in the desolate country placed their hopes on the sarcophagus of Du family!


    Lu Shaoyou said that the sarcophagus was a terrible thing. Even he could not understand all the subtleties in it!


    This makes Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong and others feel puzzled!


    They know that the sarcophagus is indeed extraordinary. It was left by the ancestors of the Du family who had the body of heaven at that time. They also saved Du Shaofu''s life when he died last time! However, this is what most people don''t understand. When the ancestors of the Du family had the strongest cultivation, they were only equivalent to the realm of seizing gods. Compared with Lu Shaoyou''s realm of carrying Taoism, even compared with Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong and so on, it''s not as good as today''s Du Tingxuan and Du Yunlong!


    It''s hard to believe that the legacy left behind by such strength is so extraordinary that it can make the three thousand masters of the world feel unfathomable!


    Can we say that it is because the body of the ancestors of heaven and earth combined with the power of rules and order between heaven and earth, that such extraordinary things can be created?


    I''m afraid there is only one reason that makes sense.


    People of the Du family also want to ask Lu Shaoyou in person. However, in order to cure Du Shaofu, he spent too much money. After he came out of the Du family ancestral temple, he went directly to close the door to adjust his breath!


    Everything slowly calmed down. Although people were full of anxiety about Du Shaofu, they were not too obvious in these days. They were just anxious in their hearts.


    And one day later, the Shenwu world became more and more lively again.


    "In the past thirty-three days, many strong men came to Shenwu world How could it be that so many great forces and great heritages have come... "


    Yes, many powerful people of the major forces came to the Shenwu world and the wasteland in the past thirty-three days.They came here to see the situation of Du Shaofu, the emperor of Yuqing!


    If there are more powerful people, the impact on the creatures in the Shenwu world is too great. How can they ever see hundreds of sitting and forgetting places and hundreds of thousands of immortal places!


    All of them were shocked and arranged these people in the stone city.


    But what is more shocking is still behind. These powerful people have brought many precious medicines.


    "Du Shaofu, the emperor of heaven, Yu and Qing, the God of the kingdom of heaven and the great ROC emperor, is the one who led the thirty-three day strong men to fight the demons and made great achievements in the war! We''ll give some common things, hoping to bring some effect to him! "


    An old man in a sitting and forgetting state handed the treasure box to Du Tingxuan and sighed.


    He is the ancestor of the holy land of Huanchu, which is the most powerful force in heaven. He is followed by his son Su Moyan.


    "This..."


    Du Tingxuan took over, a little exploration, the whole person was shocked.


    He couldn''t see through the concrete level of things in the treasure box, but with his accomplishments, he could find that it was a terrifying thing. He immediately refused: "it''s too precious, we can''t take it!"


    Next to Lu Jingyun and others, Du Tingxuan finally understood the treasure in the box. It was a rare existence that could not be found after searching for thirty-three days!


    Such a treasure is absolutely unacceptable to him!


    "Father of emperor Yuqing, you''d better take it, don''t refuse!" At this time, the old ancestor from Zhenyan holy land also opened his mouth, only to hear him say: "now that the demon ancestor is not dead, all the living creatures are still looking forward to the return of the emperor Yuqing in the first World War to completely kill it! These things, even if they can only play a tiny role in the emperor Yuqing, are worth it


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2971

    The sitting and forgetting ancestor of Zhenyan holy land is an ordinary looking little old man. He looks at Du Tingxuan sincerely and says seriously.


    Next to many strong smell speech are nodding, indicating that they agree with his words.


    "Take it. These things are treasures, but they are insignificant compared with the life of emperor Yuqing!"


    "We just want to do something to help him! I don''t want these treasures to play a huge role, but even if they can help the emperor Yuqing, even if they have spent thirty-three days, they will not hesitate to do so! "


    "That''s it! All the thirty-three natural spirits are looking forward to the great ROC emperor waking up again and killing the demon ancestor! "


    "The hopes of countless creatures are placed on him! What''s more, it''s a pity that these things can only be used to add to the cake, but they can''t do it in time of crisis. "


    A strong voice, are to Du Tingxuan said.


    Since they came to the Shenwu world, their purpose was to visit Du Shaofu. All the major forces brought a large number of treasures. Did they not want to bring some help to the young emperor Yu Qing.


    As many strong men said, what they did was not only out of the reverence for Du Shaofu, but also because of the existence of the devil ancestor, who really needed him!


    Without Du Shaofu, we would not be able to completely kill the devil ancestor. This is something all living creatures know.


    Under such circumstances, it would be worthwhile even if all the resources were pooled for the treatment of the purple robed youth in thirty-three days!


    "This..."


    Du Tingxuan''s heart is very moved, 33 born spirit is so warm, but no one expected.


    However, at the same time, he still felt embarrassed, because if these things were accepted, they should not bring any effect to Du Shaofu.


    Just when he was a little tangled, a voice was born out of thin air, resounding through the stone city of the wasteland, and spread to all people''s ears.


    "I''ll take it for you! If the younger martial brother can wake up in the future, these things can really play a big role! "


    This voice is familiar to many people. It comes from Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds.


    He was in seclusion, but he was concerned about the movement here, and could not help but open his mouth to the people. Du Tingxuan, who was among the crowd, heard Lu Shaoyou''s separate voice: "these treasures brought by the strong man of thirty-three days can''t play a key role in younger martial brothers, but if he can, he will need a lot of treasures to assist him! After receiving these things, you can


    arrange them all near the ancestral hall of the Du family. After a while, I will carve out an array in case of emergency! "


    Hearing this, Du Tingxuan just nodded and gave a serious voice to many strong men in the past thirty-three days. After that, he did not make any further refusal, and all the gifts were put into the bag of heaven and earth.


    Lu Shaoyou has said that. Du Tingxuan naturally dare not neglect.


    All this is related to his son''s future recovery!


    In any case, they will be ready in advance, waiting for that day to come!


    The Du family accepted the treasures sent by the strong in the past thirty-three days, and then hundreds of thousands of people left the world soon.


    "Well, who could have thought that everything was going well, but at the end of the day, something like this happened!"


    At the time of leaving, many of the strong men in three sites and three days were filled with emotion and uttered such a sigh.


    In the eighteen levels of hell, they had a terrible collision with the demons after several times of fierce fighting, and the situation changed several times.


    After the return of Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds, all this was finally settled down.


    The rest is to kill the devil ancestor, and then you can win the victory!


    However, the sudden attack of Mazu, the result is beyond all people''s expectation!


    What we can hope for now is that Du Shaofu can come to Japan as early as possible. During this period, Mazu will not kill for thirty-three days first!


    Otherwise, all the efforts made over the years will be in vain!


    After thirty-three days, everyone left. Shenwu world was calm again!


    Countless creatures in this world. At this time, they all put into practice, and everyone wants to upgrade their strength to a high and deep place!


    The people of the wasteland slowly accepted everything. After all, Du Shaofu was not really dead at this time. As long as Lu Shaoyou did not leave for a day, it meant that he still had hope!


    Time is like water, years like shuttle, fast flow.


    Inadvertently, three years of time passed in a hurry.


    On this day, three years later, the state of the ancestral hall of the Du family was the same as before. However, Lu Shaoyou broke through the barrier and went into it again!


    When he came out, he was surrounded by all the people.


    "Let''s go somewhere else. I have something else to tell you!"


    Lu Shaoyou did not immediately inform the public of Du Shaofu''s situation at this time, but said so.Later, led by Du Tingxuan and others, all of them entered the largest hall in the palace, standing or sitting.


    "Don''t swim. Tell me about Shaofu first."


    Yu Yu is the most urgent, first is to say what he is most concerned about.


    Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou were both his most proud students. He did not want to see Du Shaofu go wrong.


    "The situation of younger martial brother is still the same, and there is not much change!" Lu Shao Yousi did not hide anything, but said: "the attack of Mazu hit the source of chaos which he condensed and hurt his younger martial brother''s body and spirit! The result of my exploration just now is no different from that of the earlier one. His spirit is almost extinct, and his body is damaged to the extreme. Even a mark he has painted himself has been erased! Today, only a trace of true spirit has survived, which can hardly be regarded as life hanging! "


    At this time, he recovered and explained in detail to the public for the first time.


    Through Lu Shaoyou''s farewell, all the people finally know that Du Shaofu''s body and yuan God collapsed almost instantly under the attack of the devil ancestor!


    Thanks to Lu Shaoyou''s timely action, he has a trace of vitality.


    However, in this trace of vitality, he still retains the power of the devil ancestor and may take his life at any time.


    Under such circumstances, Lu Shaoyou brought Du Shaofu back to the Shenwu world and placed him in the sarcophagus of Du family ancestral hall, expecting the miracle to happen.


    "Only a trace of true spirit is immortal. In other words, uncle Du almost had no consciousness at this time! In this way, it will be extremely difficult to recover on his own strength! "


    At the bottom of the hall, Lu Jingyun frowned and said anxiously.


    What he said is true. Du Shaofu''s strength has been completely lost, and the spirit has not been preserved. The traces of the road have been erased.


    In the absence of self-consciousness, even if Lu Shaoyou mobilizes more power, it is difficult to be used by Lu Shaoyou to fight against the chaotic origin of Mazu!


    This is a dead knot, which is hard to open. If it is forced by external forces, I am afraid that by accident, instead of helping Du Shaofu, he will be harmed and his chance of recovery will be completely lost!


    If so, it would be too late to repent!


    "Therefore, all depends on the younger martial brother himself! Although there is only a trace of true spirit left, but the consciousness still exists! Only hope that he has the most powerful will, can break through all the cages


    Lu Shaoyou said with a sigh.


    Although he said so, he sighed because of such a reason.


    All hope lies in Du Shaofu himself, but at the same time, even though he has a very weak consciousness, he can not exert his strong power. If he rashly resists the power of the origin of chaos of the evil ancestor, he may be destroyed immediately by carelessness!


    For this reason, Lu Shaoyou said at the beginning that the hope was very slim! "But one thing, uncle Du controls the way of heaven in this world, which is the rules and order of the road. As long as he recovers a little, he can mobilize the power here to recover himself! With the power of one side of the world as the support, it is not difficult to suppress the original power of the great way of the lower Mazu


    Lu Jingyun thought for a moment and gently frowned, as it was.


    People all nodded. Du Shaofu is the strongest existence in this world. He is the God here. Even if the devil is here, there is no way to deal with him.


    This is mainly based on the origin of the Shenwu world. It is a big world opened up by Daluo Tianzun. In ancient times, demazu coveted it and wanted to capture it to deal with Pangu God!


    "This is true, but the premise is that uncle Du can recover a strong enough consciousness!"


    Beside, Lu youshao takes over the beginning of the story, and so on.


    Although this sentence is a bit of a blow to people''s hearts, it is a true truth.


    If Du Shaofu can''t recover some strength himself, everything will be empty talk!


    He can really mobilize the power of the divine world, but only if he has the power to mobilize these forces!


    "No matter how much we talk here, it''s useless. Don''t you have other things to say, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, the most holy emperor opened his mouth and said to the people in the hall.


    He didn''t want to see all the people here looking depressed, so he had to change the subject.


    Listening to his words, Lu Shaoyou nodded and said, "as for Mazu, I''ve decided to go back to the former 18 levels of hell again after a period of time to see how he is now! I''m not sure. I always think there''s something strange about it! "


    At the last moment of the first World War of the first day of the Chinese Communist Party, Mazu suddenly mobilized a force of terror from the deepest part of the 18th floor and drove himself back, thus gaining an opportunity to deal with Du Shaofu.


    Lu Shaoyou thinks that he is not the power that the evil ancestor should have. Even if he has recovered for many years, he can not be frightened to that extent.Otherwise, all this should not escape his control!


    "The father meant that the power of the Mazu came from other places?"


    Lu Jingyun raised his eyebrows and asked in a puzzled voice.


    If you look at the whole world in thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, plus all the places in the 18 levels of hell, there is no existence in this world that my father can''t find out. This is totally unreasonable!


    However, his father''s feeling should not be wrong. In order to deal with the evil ancestor, he has arranged for many years. He escaped from the first God of the ancient devil ancestor and escaped from the first layer of the hell. He turned into a demon God. After the fierce war in the Shenwu world, he had already set about the arrangement!


    All these preparations can not be said to be inadequate, otherwise the strong men of the three thousand worlds and thirty-three days would not have killed all the members of the demon clan relatively easily.


    Lu Jingyun can''t help but doubt that there is something special in this world that can escape his father Lu Shaoyou''s exploration, and then be used by the devil ancestor.


    If there is such a place, it is a very bad thing!


    "I have such a conjecture, but I still need to go on-the-spot investigation again in order to gain something!"


    Lu Shaoyou also coagulated eyebrows, so said.


    It was with this intention that he called all men to this great hall for discussion.


    "Since the devil ancestor has such means, it is a very terrible thing! Don''t swim. Is there any danger in going here? "


    The most holy emperor felt uneasy and said in a voice.


    Mazu can mobilize that kind of power once, maybe also can mobilize the second time, no one knows whether the means of the second time will be more terrible than the first time!


    Lu Shaoyou once again enters the place where Mazu closed down to inquire whether he will really face great danger.


    "It''s not good for the time being, but no matter how dangerous it is, I must go there."


    Lu Shaoyou opened his mouth again and said to all the people, "fortunately, after the last attack, Mazu also suffered a lot. It is impossible to recover in these short years! Even if he can do it again, I should be able to cope with it! "


    At the end of that battle, Lu Shaoyou once mobilized the strength of the whole array in the starry sky to crush Mazu. In addition, he rashly used that terrible means to repel himself. Under one attack and two moves, he consumed terror, and his strength was greatly damaged again. If he wants to recover, he must take a long time!


    Therefore, Lu Shaoyou is confident that he can cope with unexpected situations.


    "Now that you have made a decision, it''s hard to say anything as a teacher! However, you must be careful and come back all the way back! "


    The supreme emperor looked at Lu Shaoyou and told him.


    The apprentice''s accomplishments are far above himself, but as an elder, the supreme sage still can''t really rest assured.


    "Good! Don''t swim. You must be careful. Being a teacher can''t help you, but I still expect you to enjoy your happiness


    Yu Yu patted Lu Shaoyou on the shoulder in front of him. He also said with great care.


    He said that he wanted to enjoy Lu Shaoyou''s happiness, but the most important thing was to hope that he would be OK.


    At present, Du Shaofu, one of his two most proud disciples, is unconscious and hard to judge his life and death. If there is any accident in Lu Shaoyou, Yu Yuqian can hardly imagine how he will survive.


    "Don''t worry, master."


    Facing the care of the two masters, Lu Shaoyou chuckled and said to them.


    "When are you going to leave, uncle Lu?"


    On the other side, the Dragon que asked again.


    "The younger martial brother''s condition should not appear any big change in a short time, I still set out immediately, strive to go early and return early!"


    Lu Shao then added: "but before I leave, I''ll set up an array outside the ancestral hall of the Du family to place the treasures sent by the people of thirty-three days in case of unexpected needs."


    Du Shaofu may need his help at any time. However, his situation is still relatively stable, and it may be difficult to make any changes in a short time.


    Therefore, Lu Shaoyou''s plan is very simple, that is to go and return quickly. In any case, he can''t delay Du Shaofu''s affairs.


    At this time, he just wants to make a general inquiry and get some useful information.


    "Good!"


    Listening to Lu Shaoyou''s words, everyone nodded.


    After that, a group of people waited in the hall for another chat. Later, Lu Shaoyou went back to the place where Du''s ancestral temple was and began to arrange the array.


    Many complicated patterns of the road were engraved by him, branded in the void, and entangled with the invisible power of this realm.


    Du Tingxuan took out the heaven and earth bag, which contained many treasures sent by the strong man of the past thirty-three days. He also gave it to Lu Shaoyou and was placed in various places of the array.


    Such an array could not affect Du Shaofu''s recovery at this time, but once he really began to recover, he could draw continuous energy from it."Although these treasures are extraordinary, I''m afraid they are not enough! I''m afraid that the whole world will be affected by martial arts! "


    Lu Shaoyou was deeply worried, but he didn''t talk to the public.


    Du Shaofu himself controls the invisible order and rules of the world of divine weapons. His injuries are bound to be connected with this world.


    However, once he starts to recover more consciousness and needs endless energy supplement, it will inevitably cause endless energy to surge in and even cause the Shenwu world to wither.


    Although the number of these treasures is far from enough, they can play a role.


    "Younger martial brother, as the master of the martial arts world, he has the most unique blood. The power of this world can be used by you. You must hold on! As long as the consciousness is a little stronger, there is hope for everything! "


    Lu Shaoyou murmured to himself.


    And these words, however, were only heard by himself.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid many strong people will feel surprised, just because he said that "the most unique blood"!


    "I''ll go first..."


    After depicting the array, after arranging everything, Lu Shaoyou greets many strong men, and then his body disappears from the original place and disappears.


    "Father, be careful..."


    "Don''t swim, be careful..."


    "Three thousand masters of the world, be careful..."


    A strong person one after another voice, are told to say, they know, Lu Shaoyou can hear these words. They looked at the calm void and stood where they were for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2972

    Lu Shaoyou''s departure did not cause many waves, only the people in the desolate country knew about it.


    Yu Yuqian, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu, qudaojue, Lingfeng, and Longwu, who came from three thousand thousand thousand worlds, fell into the Shenwu world!


    Today, there is no big event in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousand people in the world. They don''t have to run around. They just wait here for Lu Shaoyou to return again, or even until Du Shaofu recovers!


    The creatures in the whole world were quiet, and the people of the wasteland slowly accepted everything.


    Although everyone is still worried about Du Shaofu, no matter how anxious he is, it will not help. At present, the most important thing is to strive to improve his cultivation and strive to lead the first World War of Shenwu world when the devil ancestor appears again in the future!


    "Although the Shenwu world is an independent existence opened up by Daluo Tianzun, it has experienced ancient wars and can only be regarded as a small world in many years! But even so, even my father didn''t seem to be able to see through all the secrets of this place! "


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, Longxu, Qu daojue and other strong men from three thousand worlds began to wander around the Shenwu world.


    In addition, Fu Yibai, the old madman and other strong men who had been in this field for many years also felt incomparable.


    Compared with that time, the Shenwu world has changed too much. The concept of "three continents, nine states and one boundary" has long been lost. The scale of each side''s forces has also expanded rapidly, and its strength has been countless times stronger than before!


    Among the major forces, the most prominent one is naturally a group of deep-seated existence!


    Apart from the special existence of the wasteland, such as the golden winged Dapeng birds, ancient Tianzong, tianwu academy, Bifang Shenniao, dark Tianhu, Fenghuang, and the former overlord of Kyushu, they are all very prosperous.


    "In just a few thousand years, less than ten thousand years, earth shaking changes have taken place in this field. If I had not seen it with my own eyes, I would have never imagined it in any case!"


    Fu Yibai sighed with emotion, and at the same time, he was also gratified.


    All this is due to Du Shaofu''s son. It is because of his existence that he has brought about great changes in the whole world.


    For this point, the strong are naturally surprised. The Shenwu world is becoming more and more prosperous. Of course, they are happy to see it.


    "Maybe there is something else that Shaoyou didn''t tell us. The existence of Du family, or Du Shaofu, seems to be unusual!"


    All of a sudden, Qu Dao never opened his mouth in a soft voice.


    As soon as he said this, all the people around him cast their eyes on him. It seems that they have the same sentence in their hearts: so do you!


    In fact, it''s not just Qu Dao Jue. All the strong people have the same feeling.


    Lu Shaoyou must have something else that he did not tell them completely. When treating Du Shaofu, he once said that the sarcophagus of Du family ancestral temple was extraordinary, but he could not understand everything himself.


    However, it is not difficult to judge that Lu Shaoyou certainly knows more things, but he has not told them.


    However, no one has any similar dissatisfaction about this. Since Lu Shaoyou conceals it, there must be his reason.


    "All secrets will be revealed one day, and we will know everything at last!"


    At the same time, Ling Feng uttered a voice and said, "I hope that Du Shaofu will wake up earlier, not only to deal with the evil ancestor, but also to see how the world of divine weapons can grow in the future."


    With some expectation, Shenwu world is Dala Tian. If it grows to the limit, it will not be weaker than that of the three thousand worlds!


    However, if Du Shaofu wants to achieve such a step, it will not be easy. At least, he can achieve the same cultivation as that of Da Luo Tianzun!


    "I hope that guy wakes up early. Now, not only the creatures in this world, but also the thirty-three days and three thousand people from all over the world are waiting for that day!"


    Long San opened his mouth and said so.


    After hearing the speech, all the people nodded, and then they stopped talking. They continued to walk around the Shenwu world, as if they were relaxing.


    For Fu Yibai and the old madman, who had lived in the Shenwu world for many years, and then went back for the first time after thirty-three days, the great changes in the whole world have brought them unimaginable shock.


    At that time, even the holy land was hard to break through. Only when the tomb of heaven appeared and the ancient land was sealed off, the power of heaven and earth was released a little, but it was still very powerful!


    It was not until the end of the war that the demon God died and Du Shaofu came back to life. All the repressive forces were able to untie most of them. After that, they had already left this realm, and there was no great change in the world at that time.


    All of them came into being step by step after Du Shaofu took control of the way of heaven, went to thirty-three days, and his accomplishments were increasingly flying!Now, immortality is not something unimaginable for the creatures here! There are a lot of immortal strongmen emerging from the forces with deep foundation and originally standing at the top of the world. Even in addition to these super forces, many first and second class forces also have several immortal realms. There are more realms of killing the truth and seizing the gods. The original unattainable holy land is the realm of returning to emptiness, which can be described as the whole earth Compared with the past, the force has increased by more than ten thousand times!


    Such a huge change is amazing and amazing.


    Lu Jingyun, Qu daojue and others did not travel around Shenwu world for a long time, but returned to the desolate country.


    During this period, Du Yunlong, Du Shaojing, Jialou jueyu, yepiaoling, qianguyu and other people in the wasteland fell into seclusion and practiced wholeheartedly.


    As the strongest group of people in the wasteland, facing the unknown situation of Du Shaofu, they can only do nothing.


    The only thing they can do is to do a good job in their own practice, and they don''t care too much about it!


    The state-owned doctors are dead, Murong youruo, and the children of Du family, who are now extremely prosperous, do not need to take care of all kinds of trivial affairs!


    Because of this, these people all devoted themselves to the seclusion and did not ask about common affairs.


    All of a sudden, the whole world of Shenwu became quiet and peaceful, and the powerful ones of all the major forces were hidden from the world and devoted themselves to cultivation.


    Everything seems to be back to the state of previous years.


    "It''s terrible that Shaofu is still silent. Shaoyou doesn''t know when he will be able to come back!"


    Yu Yu had to run more than ten times to the ancestral hall of the Du family the day before. From time to time, he wanted to release the power of the yuan God and explore the movements of Du Shaofu.


    However, in the isolation of Lu Shaoyou''s prohibition, he could not pry into it in any case.


    Yu Yuqian was worried about Du Shaofu''s situation, but as the years went on, his mood gradually calmed down.


    Now the old man could only wait for Du Shaofu to wake up.


    At the same time, he is also worried about Lu Shaoyou, another apprentice. Shao you inquires about the development of Mazu, hoping that there will be no more accidents!


    Whether before or after the opening up of heaven and earth, the devil ancestor is the strongest one. The rare existence is the realm of nothingness!


    After all, there is no such height, no one can say that no strong man has any unknown ability!


    In addition, as long as Lu Shaoyou comes back, he must be able to find out the general situation of Du Shaofu at this time. In that way, Yu Yuqian felt that he would be more at ease.


    "Alas..."


    After a long time, Yu Yu sighed in front of him. He found a step nearby and sat down.


    The old eyes, which had already been slightly turbid, were staring at the gate of the ancestral hall of the Du family with deep expectation. They were always eager to see some movement coming from there!


    He just sat there for a long time


    At that time, the sarcophagus was quietly placed in the ancestral hall of the Du family. The sarcophagus was covered tightly, which separated the sarcophagus into two worlds.


    At this time, the coffin is a group of colorful cocoons, the flow of mysterious power fluctuations.


    This is Lu Shaoyou''s all-out means, which can temporarily hold Du Shaofu''s life, so that he will not be directly annihilated into dust, into nothingness!


    A stream of energy is constantly moving and transmitting, and eventually all of it is poured into the center of the cocoon.


    There, there is only a trace of vitality to the extreme, there is no Du Shaofu''s body and spirit!


    This vitality is just the last flicker of Du Shaofu''s life, but he is in a state of no consciousness at this time.


    The most surprising thing is that such a tiny ray of vitality and energy is clinging to a bloody light. He always wants to swallow up Du Shaofu''s last life and make it completely dissipated between heaven and earth!


    This is the original chaotic power of the evil ancestor, suppressed on Du Shaofu!


    Fortunately, the light cocoon energy under Lu Shaoyou''s cloth, the influx of large pieces, is also constantly consuming the power of blood color light.


    It was just like a seesaw battle. It was very dangerous. Fortunately, Lu Shaoyou was able to control the flow of power so delicately. It only acted on the chaotic origin of the evil ancestor, and did not cause any harm to Du Shaofu himself.


    It can be imagined that even if Lu Shaoyou''s strength is worse, it may be difficult to find such a perfect balance between the former two, and there will be no way to ensure the survival of Du Shaofu''s life!


    Under such circumstances, the last trace of Du Shaofu''s life is still in a state of firmness. However, the strength of Lu Shaoyou and Mazu is always entangled, and the most dangerous and rigorous confrontation has taken place!


    In a short time, such a balance is hard to break!


    Unless, Du Shaofu can awaken more consciousness, can mobilize his own strength, or use his strength to wipe out the chaotic origin of the evil ancestor!Time flies by in such circumstances, and in a flash, it is decades later.


    In these decades, the Shenwu world has been quiet, and most of the strong have been closed for a long time.


    Of course, Du Tingxuan and others in the desolate state would occasionally come to visit Du Shaofu when they were in seclusion.


    On the contrary, Yu Yu didn''t need to practice at all. He just kept it for decades.


    His own talent and qualification are limited. Today''s accomplishments are accumulated by innumerable natural materials and earth treasures. He has no strong concept about the passage of time, and he does not need to consider how to improve his strength.


    Anyway, no matter how hard he tried, he knew that it was difficult for him to make a breakthrough again!


    However, over the past few decades, there have been frequent visits to Du Shaofu by some of the world''s most powerful men in the past thirty-three days.


    Among them, there are many who are the most enthusiastic receptionists.


    One of them is Yu Taiyan, the son of Yu Yuqian, the elder brother of Du Shaofu, the founder of Yu Qing Kingdom and the former Emperor.


    Many years ago, Yu Taiyan came out of the three thousand worlds and came to establish the Yuqing divine kingdom in 333 days in order to experience himself and enhance his strength!


    After years of failure to break through the peak of the immortal jiuchongtian, he resolutely handed over the kingdom of God to Du Shaofu, and then set out on his own again to seek a new breakthrough opportunity.


    When it appears again, it is the world of Shenwu.


    But now, he really succeeded in breaking through the sit and forget situation and become the most powerful group of existence in the world!


    Yu YuYan''s return, coupled with the great promotion of his cultivation, finally appeared some gratifying smile on his face.


    For the only son, he also hopes that his son will become a success. However, Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu do not want to be shoulder to shoulder. However, it is a great pleasure to be able to stand at the top!


    In addition to Yu Yuqian, the arrival of another person has also attracted the attention of all the powerful. Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, long Xu and other young people who sit and forget the peak of the third level also come to him respectfully and meet each other with respect.


    The visitor is an old man in black. His body is rough and his hair is moving without wind. His eyes are like stars, and his whole body is like a bright moon.


    "Shizu!"


    Seeing the old man, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Lu Ying and Lu Cheng all bowed down and cried respectfully.


    The first two of them, the supreme emperor and Yu Yu, politely greet each other, and then they enter a hall in the wasteland.


    At present, Du Tingxuan, Zhen Qingchun and Du Yunlong, the most powerful people in the desolate country, are all in seclusion. They have to be treated by medics, Murong youruo, and some other Du''s children.


    "What''s the matter with me


    After the arrival of the old man, this sentence came directly.


    This question let the desolate country a strong man is a Leng God for a while, how the ROC emperor of their own home and more out of a master? When did this happen?


    People have heard of the existence of Yu Yu, but the old man in black is unheard of before.


    However, under the careful introduction of Lu Jingyun and others, people from the wasteland, such as yiwuming and Murong youruo, finally knew that the old man was named duanmuqiongtian, which was named the holy hand spirit emperor.


    Many years ago, before the three thousand masters of the world and the Dragon gods pursued and killed the demons, he had come to the world of martial arts, and left some opportunities here, which was obtained by Du Shaofu, so he became a master and apprentice.


    Du Shaofu''s techniques of controlling animals and changing faces are all from the old man in front of him!


    The most amazing thing is that duanmuqiongtian is just like Yu Yuqian. He not only accepted Du Shaofu as his apprentice, but also Lu Shaoyou''s master!


    Before he came to Shenwu world, he closed down for a long time in 3000 thousand worlds, and finally broke through the third state of sitting and forgetting recently!


    This is a super strong again!


    "The situation of Shaofu is still unclear. You can only know the details when he comes back."


    At the mention of Du Shaofu, Yu Yu''s eyes are still unable to cover up the strong worry, said a calm voice.


    Smell speech, a quiet field, no one seems to be willing to speak, the whole hall filled with a repressive atmosphere.


    In the following period of time, the people talked about some things in the hall, and then they dispersed.


    Yu Taiyan didn''t stay in the Shenwu world for a long time. After breaking through the sit and forget, he heard the news of the great war and Du Shaofu''s situation at this time, and then he arrived here directly.


    Now it has been thousands of years since he returned to Yuqing kingdom. He plans to go back and have a look.


    Yu Chengyan, Yu Chengyao and others, he has not seen for a long time, and they miss Yu Taiyan very much.


    "I three people together with you, just tell us some experience of breaking through sitting and forgetting!"


    Before Yu Taiyan left, Qu daojue, longsan and Lingfeng stood in front of him, just like that.Before Yu Taiyan left in the early years, their strength was still a little better than the other side, but now they have been far behind.


    The breakthrough of sitting and forgetting is not about too much talent and effort, but more depends on chance and sudden understanding. It is like searching everywhere but not sure when it will appear!


    Of course, Yu Taiyan''s success in the front, they get some insights, but also absolutely have a lot of benefits!


    "Good!"


    Yu Taiyan nodded his head very simply, then walked with the three people and left the Shenwu world.


    On the contrary, the holy hand emperor Duanmu qiongtian stayed in this world, as if he wanted to wait for Du Shaofu to wake up.


    However, compared with Yu Yuqian, duanmuqiongtian is quite indifferent. Although there is anxiety in my heart, it is not over expressed.


    Yu Taiyan''s coming and going, and duanmuqiongtian''s stay was just a small episode for the Shenwu world and the desolate country, without making too much noise.


    After these small things, Shenwu world is calm again.


    Long years, endless!


    Unconsciously, it has been a hundred years since Lu Shaoyou took Du Shaofu back to this world.


    In the past 100 years, regardless of Du Shaofu''s worries, many of the strong people in this field who want to break through are undoubtedly happy.


    They have a large number of sitting and forgetting places all at once. No matter how many questions they have in practice, they can directly ask for advice. Especially for the people in the desolate country, they have received many treasures. Under such circumstances, a huge movement is brewing quietly in this field!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2973

    "Shenwu world is destined to be extraordinary! Especially now, these creatures will be able to reach the extreme situation in the future, and numerous strong men will emerge! "


    For Lu Jingyun, the most holy emperor, duanmuqiongtian and others, some subtle changes are under their prying control.


    Feeling the fluctuation of the powerful people in Shenwu world, who come from three thousand worlds, are not they surprised!


    It is not difficult for them to feel that, in the invisible, there is a vast force, under the mobilization of Shenwu world creatures!


    Because there are too many living beings practicing at the same time, and all of them are showing signs of breakthrough, so the great energy transformed into is extremely magnificent!


    Don''t think, in the end, these movements will gather together, and then produce the most terrible big news, and the result is that a large number of strong people will emerge!


    "I don''t know if anyone can break the sit and forget..."


    Lu Jingyun murmured at the mouth, so it was.


    In his speech, his eyes unconsciously look at Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Dongli Qingqing and other closed people.


    If we say who has the most ability to break through sitting and forgetting in this field, I''m afraid it can only be born in these people!


    Xiaoxing and Du Xiaoyao were the immortal high-level strongmen thousands of years ago because of the inheritance power left by Yuanfeng. Du Shaojing and Dongli Qingqing were closed in Shenwu world and 3000 thousand worlds respectively for many years, and their training speed is also unique!


    In addition to Du Shaofu, the strong men in this field are the most terrible, especially Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing and others, who have mastered a variety of primitive laws!


    Once they break through sitting and forgetting, they will be absolutely amazing!


    "Du Yunlong, Jialou jueyu, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Zhen Qingchun, and uncle Du''s father are all extraordinary people. It''s not difficult to break through sitting and forgetting!"


    The sound of the dragon gate is like this.


    All the names he named are the strongest in Shenwu world. Of course, there are Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and Du Xiaolin!


    In the early years, when the fight against the evil cult started, it was these people who first stepped into the half step heavenly saints to help Du Shaofu fight!


    If it were not for them, Du Shaofu alone would not be able to solve all the people of the demon sect, including the devil God!


    "This world is improving. I really hope Shaofu can wake up soon and witness all this."


    In front of Yu Yu Yu, he sighed again.


    He couldn''t feel the movement between heaven and earth. However, when he heard a lot of sitting and forgetting the strong, he could not help thinking about Du Shaofu.


    Day by day, the invisible changes in the world of Shenwu have been continuing. Although it is hard to be observed, many creatures are aware of some subtle changes.


    I don''t know when, the aura of heaven and earth has surged on a large scale, which seems to have turned into invisible dragons and swept to all parts of the world.


    Many immortal strong people''s steaming air machines resonate with each other, forming a mysterious force, shuttling through the whole world.


    Between heaven and earth, the rules and order are also fluctuating, affected by the power, producing tremor!


    Such a change did not bring much obvious movement, but it turned out to be a strange and inexplicable force in the whole world!


    And the most strong strength of these forces is undoubtedly a desolate country!


    The mysterious forces that can''t be seen and explored by the naked eye and the original God come and go. They bring a unique charm and make people feel energetic!


    In this case, Du Shaofu''s only trace of vitality in the sarcophagus of Du''s ancestral temple seemed to shake suddenly at a certain moment!


    Although the outside is isolated by the seal under Lu Shaoyou''s cloth, the change of the whole Shenwu world still resonates with his power of life!


    However, such resonance did not continue to occur. Only after it appeared once, it fell silent again, and there was no new change for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to the Shenwu world, today''s thirty-three days are actually more peaceful than ever.


    Many forces that have been busy fighting in the early years, after the first war with the demons, all put their minds to fight!


    In today''s era, no one is in the mood to fight against each other. Nothing in the world can stir up a terrible fight between them!


    You know, Mazu is not dead yet!


    The strong man who came out of chaos exists for a day, but it is still a sharp blade hanging on the top of all living creatures, making it hard for people to breathe!


    In such a case, there is nothing more attractive than hard cultivation!


    Those past gratitude and resentment have already been put down, the major forces have fallen into silence, and countless strong people are dedicated to practice!


    Today, it is more than three days different from the world!Of course, there is only one place where the living beings are full of energy and dare not relax at all times!


    This place is the entrance of the war between the gods and demons, and it is also a place very close to the heaven!


    The army of thirty-three days has already left, but a lot of people are left here to guard and inquire about the movement inside!


    The devil ancestor does not die one day, all people dare not have any to take lightly!


    The bloody sword from the three thousand masters of the world stands at the broken gap, continuously releasing the domineering energy, constantly reminding all people here that the threat of the demons has not been lifted!


    The Dragon God has told us that he will keep a close eye on everything and be ready for a new battle at any time!


    No one can say, when will Mazu wake up again and kill in thirty-three days!


    The strong men who stayed here for thirty-three days were full of spirit, inspected from time to time, and occasionally changed people to do all this.


    What they were looking forward to at this time was Du Shaofu, the supreme god of Yuqing Kingdom and the great ROC emperor of daluotian, to wake up as soon as possible, to unite again with Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, to fight the devil ancestor to the death, and finally kill the greatest disaster in the world!


    In addition, people are also looking forward to another thing at the bottom of their hearts.


    The Dragon God and others rescued five ancient Daoists from the eighteen levels of hell. If those five people can recover to their peak strength, it will definitely be a terrible battle force. With the cooperation of the five masters and Lu Shaoyou, it may not be impossible to suppress the evil ancestor again!


    However, this idea is only a kind of expectation. After countless years of consumption, the five powerful people have reached the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry!


    Let''s not say whether they can recover, even if they can, but how can it be achieved in thousands of years?


    If we really want to make a comparison, it is much less likely that the five strong men will fight against Mazu in a short time than Du Shaofu''s sudden return!


    However, this is also a thought, can provide good spiritual comfort!


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to the thirty-three days and Shenwu world, another place, Lu Shaoyou has already entered the boundless starry sky.


    The formation composed of countless stars was slightly transformed by him. In the previous battle with Mazu, the formation had some vibration!


    After all this, he is to continue to search for the place where the devil ancestor is at this time.


    However, to Lu Shaoyou''s surprise, the light of chaos seems to have disappeared out of thin air. In the absence of 18 layers of hell as a carrier, it is difficult to find the specific location!


    "You can''t hide. No matter what secrets you have, I will dig them out one by one."


    Lu Shaoyou whispered softly, and his eyes were as bright and dazzling as stars.


    He looked closely at all the places, and the power of the spirit was explored. After spending decades of time, he finally showed some smiles on his lips.


    Then his body shape is straight to a certain direction, as if he has captured the target.


    In a void, Lu Shaoyou reaches out and plays with it. With the release of the vast and powerful force, nothingness is like a curtain opened by him. It really shows a bloody light, and there is a chaotic atmosphere.


    This chaotic light is very big, not only the breath is deep and vast, but also has the extremely violent and ferocious, the breath sweeps, is extremely terrible!


    This is the place where the demon ancestor recovered from the deepest part of the 18th layer of hell!


    After a long time of exploration, Lu Shaoyou finally found it out again!


    Don''t want to think about it, the figure of the green clothes is a flash, directly break through the light of chaos, into the inside.


    What you can see in your eyes is the endless color of blood, as if projected into a sea of blood, and the smell of blood billows.


    This kind of feeling makes ordinary people very uncomfortable, but this is the root of the demon clan!


    The meaning of luowu and the demons is killing!


    Only by killing can the demons grow up and become more powerful in the boundless sea of blood!


    They need to be wrapped by the strong bloody and violent atmosphere, which is the best nourishment of the demon clan!


    Lu Shaoyou goes all the way and enters a very deep place, but it is difficult to find the place where the devil ancestor is.


    The air of chaos kept rolling around his body, such as boiling!


    Lu Shaoyou is the God of the Yuan Dynasty. He gives himself a colorful glow and protects himself completely.


    His purpose is very simple, that is to find the place where the devil ancestor is at this time. Even if he can''t interfere with it, he should at least know the current state of the other party!


    In addition, it is the huge secret that may be hidden!


    "At last


    At the same time, Lu Shaoyou is also using all means to explore.


    Finally, at a certain moment, he found the place where the devil was!


    As he gets closer and closer, Lu Shaoyou finds that the chaotic forces around him are suddenly empty, leaving nothing but nothingness!However, in the distance, it is the figure of the demon ancestor, that long and thin blood colored hair, floating in the void, fierce blood cutting gas burst out!


    "This is..."


    At the same time, Lu Shaoyou''s pupils in one eye also shrink sharply.


    He saw that there was a strong competition on the body of Mazu, which was linked like a shackle. He could not see where the other end of the competition was.


    But in this competition, but has the formidable strength unceasingly transportation, enters the devil ancestor body!


    With the passage of time, its own strength is also growing in this situation!


    This kind of growth is not conspicuous, but under the long-term accumulation, it is extremely amazing!


    Lu Shaoyou watched for a long time and did not move immediately. He wanted to see what the competition was for.


    But disappointingly, even in front of you, you can''t fully understand the mystery!


    "It''s really a wonderful place. It can enhance the energy for the demon ancestor and let him recover!"


    Lu Shaoyou is not difficult to find that there is a very mysterious energy here, and the magic ancestor is relying on these energy, in the rapid recovery of strength.


    What can be seen is that now Luo''s strength has risen a lot, and he is about to return to the state when he played with him last time.


    "Lu Shaoyou, I know you will find here again!"


    Just at this time, a hoarse and gloomy voice sounded and spread into Lu Shaoyou''s ears.


    This sound is from the direction of the demon ancestor.


    At the moment, the terrifying beast did not open his eyes, but spoke softly.


    Lu Shaoyou looks the same when he hears the speech and says, "since I know I will come, why don''t you hide more tightly?"


    As he spoke, he began to walk slowly and leisurely in the void towards the demon ancestor!


    Although there is no energy fluctuation in the body, but between walking, it is vaguely able to feel the atmosphere began to have a little tension!


    Lu Shaoyou and Mazu have been immortal for a long time. It''s unprecedented that they didn''t work here directly.


    "Hum! Do you think our ancestors are really afraid of you At this time, Mazu gently opened his eyes, glanced at Lu Shaoyou, and then said, "well, Du Shaofu must be dead, right? Without him, who else in this world can threaten my ancestors! Can you count on Pangu, who is still in an unknown situation


    In the process of speaking, Luo''s whole body is filled with a ferocious spirit, and the gaze at Lu Shaoyou is like looking at a tiny mole ant!


    He is one of the gods and demons out of chaos, and different from other gods and demons, its strongest point is not only the brutal killing, but also the immortal body!


    Now in this world, only Du Shaofu can really kill him. Once that boy dies, how can Lu Shaoyou, He De, challenge himself?!


    Even if Pangu came back to life and fought against him again, Luo was not afraid!


    As long as you don''t die completely, there will be a day when you can break the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds!


    As for Pangu, who did not fall but whose situation is unknown, I will go to him and finish the unfinished things in ancient times!


    "Is it?"


    Lu Shaoyou''s eyes have sunk, coldly reply a sentence, and then do not say more.


    He walked forward in a sudden step, and then suddenly rushed out, instantly deceived Luo Li, a palm fluttered down!


    Lu Shaoyou''s goal is not the devil himself, but the competition on each other!


    Cut off these competition, cut off the recovery of Mazu, and then fight with one of them, when you can cause certain obstacles!


    The most important thing at present is to delay time and strive to survive until Du Shaofu recovers!


    At that time, even if the devil ancestor is strong, he will be threatened by the great danger!


    "Hum! Lu Shaoyou, you can''t beat me! "


    Mozu again uttered a cold hum, and his body suddenly retreated. It seemed that he did not intend to fight Lu Shaoyou!


    At the same time, Mazu''s body leaped up a bright blood color, making his whole person look like a round of blood day. It was terrifying!


    Lu Shaoyou''s palm into this bloody brilliance, stirring up a boundless storm, the chaos of the air rolling, swept across all directions, swing to hit the endless range!


    However, Mazu retreated very timely. Although this attack caused tremendous movement, it did not cause any damage to it!


    "The great devil ancestor, is he a coward who can only escape?"


    Lu Shaoyou snorted and continued to pursue.


    The direction of Luo''s retreat is the very deep place, which is the direction of the other end of the training.


    He made up his mind that even if he could not do harm to Mazu, he would at least have to go in and explore in order to master more information.There, there must be some secret!


    "It''s useless for you to excite me. Just save your mind." The evil ancestor laughed bitterly. He retreated and stared at Lu Shaoyou with his cruel and bloody eyes. He said, "you must have seen that. There is a terrible force in this place! I''m afraid the purpose of your coming here is not to really fight against me, but to find out the physical condition of the equipment here! Since this is the case, if you have the courage, come in with me and have a good time! Jie Jie Jie... "


    When the last series of laughter fell, the figure of Mazu disappeared and disappeared in the dim light.


    "Do you think I dare not?"


    Lu Shaoyou frowned and said in a deep voice.


    No matter in the past or now, there is no thing that he dare not do!


    If not, how could he have the courage to plan against the demons and commit himself to killing the devil?


    As soon as the words fell, Lu Shaoyou followed suit. After the demon ancestor, he also entered the deep and hard to pry into!


    Everything seems to calm down with the disappearance of the two, and there is no big fluctuation in the whole space.


    But it didn''t take too long, but a terrible sound came, like the sound of heaven and earth collapsing together and the road overturning, which made the surrounding chaos explode suddenly!


    This scene is incomparably terrible, even more frightening than the coming of the end!


    Only in this case, in a twinkling of an eye, you can see a figure flying backwards from the deep place and crossing a straight line. After thousands of miles, you can''t control your body shape!


    This figure is reflected backward all the way, but in a few short breaths, it passes through the chaotic air of dancing all over the sky, and then appears in a void zone. In the distance, it is the boundless starry sky!


    This flying figure is Lu Shaoyou! Under the brief confrontation, he was shocked to fly out by the magic ancestor!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2974

    On Lu Shaoyou''s body, there is a deep depression in his chest, which makes his Qi and blood rolling!


    It''s hard to imagine the feeling in your eyes!


    "That power again!"


    Lu Shaoyou spoke softly. After a good breath, he suppressed the boiling Qi and blood in his body.


    He broke into the very deep place, and after a short fight with Mazu, he was shocked back again, just like before the evil ancestor attacked Du Shaofu!


    In this case, Lu Shaoyou has to be shocked!


    He can feel that the current devil ancestor will not have such terrible strength, the other side has not recovered to that point!


    But the fact is, the devil ancestor has used such means for the second time!


    "What is there in the deepest place?"


    Lu Shaoyou''s eyes twinkle and he thinks in his heart.


    After breaking into the deep part of the area, he also released his power of primordial spirit to pry into everything in it, but unfortunately, he only explored some obscure things!


    At that time, before we could have a more careful observation, we were hit by the magic ancestor''s mobilization power!


    I''m afraid the other side also wants to take advantage of that blow to bring some harm to himself!


    Lu Shaoyou stood in place for a long time without action.


    He was weighing whether he should enter again in order to get more information.


    However, he did not move at last. After a deep look at the shrinking light of chaos, he turned away.


    It''s not that Lu Shaoyou is so afraid of Mazu, but he really feels that the place is extraordinary and seems to be pregnant with some special life, which is very strong and terrible!


    Before he had no ability to suppress that power, Lu Shaoyou knew very clearly that he would not be able to learn useful information.


    The final result, at most, is a few blows with mazudo, exchanging injuries with each other. That doesn''t make much sense!


    "It''s time to try to break through the void!"


    At the same time, there are such words from Lu Shaoyou''s mouth.


    When he disappeared, the boundless starry sky around him returned to calm, and there was no more waves. Only the distant chaotic air was steaming, but only soon afterwards, it was also disappeared into nothingness again and could not be seen!


    The calm thirty-three days, suddenly began to boil on this day.


    Dragon God, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, the five half step masters of Taoism, who came from three thousand worlds, reappeared in the vision of living beings after many years.


    What followed was the information about the five ancient Daoists rescued by them. Like a storm, it swept through every part of the world for 33 days.


    All the creatures cast a burning eye on this, and a stream of rumors spread rapidly in the world.


    "The five ancient masters of Taoism have all come back to life. With the help of the Dragon God and others, they have the hope of returning to the peak again!"


    "It is said that three of the five strong men came from the dragon clan, the Qilin clan and the Shengui clan respectively. As for the last two people, there is no inheritance left!"


    "The five ancient realms of Taoism have not yet fully awakened, and even the Dragon gods are unable to communicate with them, so as to know the specific identities of the last two beings!"


    "Well How many supernatural beings have fallen from the ancient magic war? To this day, only five of them have survived. However, two of them have lost their inheritance and can''t know their origin through their characteristics! "


    "The strong in Pangu world sacrificed too much for all the weak creatures! If it were not for them, how could there have been a prosperous world and countless lives blooming


    "The dead are dead. The five strong who survived should be the common ancestor of all living creatures."


    "I hope they can return to the peak as soon as possible, and after the final elimination of the evil ancestor, they can use their own eyes to see the great world they have protected!"


    Countless living beings are discussing it warmly, and some closed-door people also come out to participate in these discussions.


    Among those great powers and great heritages, there are some ancestors who have forgotten about themselves. It is not that they have found the place where dragon gods and others are located, and they want to visit the five masters.


    However, the Dragon God and others did not appear directly in front of them. These people did not dare to disturb them at all, but waited quietly.


    This is an earth shaking news, which makes countless people crazy.


    All of us unconsciously feel that we are full of blood, and at the same time, we have endless sadness in our hearts.


    In ancient times, the origin of three of them can be determined. They are the first strong men of the dragon clan, the Qilin clan and the Shengui clan. In ancient times, they were respectively respected as ZuLong, shiqilin and xuangui!


    However, the other two can not be identified!


    Their inheritance has long been cut off, and there seems to be no record of them for thirty-three days.From this, we can imagine how tragic the ancient magic war was. I''m afraid that it was far more than the two races who lost their inheritance and died in the terrible war!


    There are signs of revival in the realm of the five, and all the thirty-three natural spirits hold endless awe. This kind of awe is different from Lu Shaoyou and Da Luotian Dapeng emperor, the masters of the three thousand worlds. After all, they are the strong men that can be seen in the world. Now, the life of thirty-three days will follow them in battle. They are more like the same robes of life. The difference is that their strength is very different!


    However, the five people were different in their way. They began to show up at the beginning of the ancient heaven and earth!


    In the cruel killing of the demons, they have given all their strength, almost all of them died!


    Such a meritorious service is absolutely worthy of being the common ancestor of all living creatures in the world and be worshipped! It is a pity that more creatures fell down in the first World War in ancient times. Thirteen of them could never live in the world any more. In addition, there are also known Yuanfeng buried in the immortal sky burial mountain of Yin Qiong, which is now the ancestor of the Phoenix family in 303 days!


    Just as the world knows, fourteen of them have fallen completely and will never appear!


    How many races have been completely annihilated behind these 14 figures? The world can''t know, but it can be determined only by imagination. There are not many real heritages left!


    "The Dragon gods have left. It seems that they are going to the Shenwu world!"


    Soon after the news of the five powerful men carrying the road spread, another news spread.


    Dragon God, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong left for thirty-three days and left for the Shenwu world.


    The situation of the five strong people carrying the road has been stabilized, and the next recovery can only rely on themselves!


    ZuLong, shiqilin and xuangui, the three strong men, were taken away by their respective ethnic descendants to rest in their families!


    The other two were taken directly by the Dragon God.


    "If it wasn''t for the existence of the three thousand thousand worlds, it would have been the rescue of the remaining five powerful people. I''m afraid that the whole thirty-three days would have been annihilated under the terror of the demons!"


    All of a sudden, some strong people feel so loud.


    Once such a voice was heard, it could not be stopped in any case!


    Only now have they begun to think about this issue.


    Yes, the existence of the three thousand worlds has already penetrated into the strong people of the thirty-three days like spring rain and moistening things silently. They have existed since a very early time, and the name of the Lord of the three thousand thousand worlds is well-known for a long time!


    Because of this, the strong people have not realized that they have been fighting with the demons for so many years with the help of 3000 powerful people in the world!


    And those who are extremely strong, such as Lu Shaoyou, Dragon God, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Lu Jingyun, Longque and so on, are much stronger than those of the thirty-three days!


    It is not difficult to imagine that without the emergence of these strong men, with the strength of 33 days, it is really impossible to resist the attack of the demons. The nine major evil generals whose strength has been greatly damaged will be enough to let all of them have a good drink, and there is no need for the devil ancestor to show up!


    Thinking of these, 33 born spirits can''t help but feel an endless sense of gratitude. They are all given to the powerful people from three thousand worlds, although their ultimate goal is to protect their own world!


    With the departure of the Dragon God and others for thirty-three days, the creatures in the major world became calm again.


    Obviously, there will not be any big moves in a short time. Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, has not appeared for many years, and he does not know how to act in the end.


    For these people, the best coping strategy is to cultivate and strive to improve their own strength. In case there is a strong one who can carry the way in half a step, then they can add more strength when facing the devil ancestor!


    Shenwu world!


    Lu Shaoyou came back directly after he inquired about the place of Mazu.


    Almost immediately after, Xiaolong, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong also came to the wasteland.


    "The remaining two strong identities should be able to find some clues in thirty-three days!"


    After hearing the report of Bruce Lee and others, Lu Shaoyou said such a sentence.


    He knew a lot of the secret things in the world of thirty-three days, but he didn''t know it all.


    Lu Shaoyou is also uncertain about the origin of the two unknown ancient Daoists.


    All this can only be learned from the records of the inheritance of the major forces in the past thirty-three days. 1


    "boss, how is the situation of Shaofu boy now?"


    The Dragon gods and others returned to the world of Shenwu for the first time after the war. When they fought with the demon gods, they had changed a lot.


    People are very worried about Du Shaofu''s affairs, but now only Lu Shaoyou has the strength to pry into some details."I have just made a survey. The situation of younger martial brother is not much different from that in the beginning."


    People gathered in the palace of the wasteland. Lu Shaoyou looked at the people around him and said.


    As soon as he returned to the Shenwu world, he went to the ancestral hall of the Du family to check on Du Shaofu.


    No change is not good news, but it is not a bad thing after all. It has not developed in a bad direction.


    "It seems that uncle Du''s state can not be broken through in thousands of years!"


    Lu Jingyun gently opened his mouth, so he said.


    Many of the strong men on the scene nodded.


    Du Shaofu''s injury was too serious, and foreigners could not help him. He had to break through from inside to outside by himself.


    But want to come to this time is absolutely long, now the distance from the beginning, has passed more than 100 years!


    I think it will take more time to really see the results.


    "Boss, you''ve gone to explore the situation of Mazu. What''s the gain?"


    Bruce Lee looks at Lu Shaoyou with a twinkle in his eyes.


    As soon as he said this, he immediately drew the eyes of all the people in the hall to Lu Shaoyou. They all agreed to look at Lu Shaoyou and wanted to hear his answer.


    The present situation of Mazu, like Du Shaofu, is the focus of people''s concern.


    Now it''s a struggle between the two. If Du Shaofu takes a step forward and restores his strength, he will be more confident in dealing with Mazu!


    If Luo Wu gets the first chance, it will face the disaster of extinction for many creatures in the world of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand!


    Therefore, at this time, everyone looked at Lu Shaoyou, and could not help being a little nervous.


    "Mazu recovered quickly!"


    Lu Shaoyou''s first words are like a heavy stone pressed down, which makes people''s hearts heavy! After a little thought, he continued: "I found his hiding place, which is the deepest place of the original 18th floor hell! There is also a special area, extremely abnormal, I think it can be called the ultimate purgatory! And the magic ancestor''s ability to recover quickly,


    and mobilize the terrible power, is absolutely inseparable from this ultimate purgatory


    Lu Shaoyou tells everyone about his experiences one by one. He hears that all the figures in the hall are cool.


    For the first time, Mazu mobilized that terrible force to deal with Lu Shaoyou, so he had a chance to attack and kill Du Shaofu!


    And this time, because of the terrible power, he was blasted out of the ultimate purgatory by the devil ancestor!


    This is an unusual situation, which is obviously something that Lu Shaoyou has never seen!


    Even if he was in it, he could not fully understand the secret of it!


    "Is it the descendant left by the devil ancestor, or is it caused by some other reasons..."


    With his hands on his back, Emperor batian began to walk around in the hall with his eyebrows deeply locked and dignified.


    He thought of some possibilities, but he didn''t make it clear.


    However, none of the strong people present were stupid. On the contrary, they were very wise. After a little deliberation, they understood the meaning of emperor batian.


    "Shizu, do you mean..."


    Lu Cheng raised his eyebrows. Even though he was clear in his mind, he couldn''t help asking.


    Emperor batian didn''t answer, but Lu Shaoyou nodded and said, "I have the same guess. There are only two possibilities in the area where Mazu is located! One is that the power there is preserved in ancient times, and the other is through external forces! "


    External force, these two words, can be big or small!


    If there is any external force in this world that can be used to deal with the existence of Lu Shaoyou, it is absolutely not ordinary!


    Either there is a special place between heaven and earth, which is controlled by the devil ancestor, or the power of a strong man falls into the hands of the devil ancestor!


    At that time, when the Shenwu world was just opened up by Dalao Tiangang, and only grew into a prototype of the world, didn''t Mazu covet it and want to take it for his own use?


    However, at that time, Dalao Tianzun was an indomitable generation. He would rather have his body broken and die than let the devil ancestor succeed!


    Ghost knows that countless years ago in the chaos, in the end out of a few gods and demons!


    What if, apart from Pangu, who opened up Pangu world, Dara Tianzun, Mazu, and Chuangling, who opened up the world of Pangu, and opened up the world of three thousand thousand, there is also a fifth God and devil who opened up a world there, but was strangled in the cradle by Mazu?


    And the power of the world, eventually captured by the devil, is not necessarily used on the recovery of today''s own!


    Such a thing has been separated by endless years. It''s impossible to say that these strong men can''t trace back to the place where time and space began. I''m afraid that even the great God of Pangu and the emperor of Dalao in that era have not known about it!


    The truth has long been annihilated in the long history, but under the erosion of endless years, there may be another day to see the sun again! "I thought that even if I couldn''t suppress him after I found him, I should at least inflict a heavy blow on him, so as to delay a longer time and strive for a more comfortable recovery opportunity for younger martial brother! However, it seems that this idea is a little too simple now. We can''t afford to delay the recovery of MazuIt''s been a long time! According to my estimation, I''m afraid that in a few years, he will come back again and enter the period of thirty-three days! "


    Lu Shaoyou''s eyes suddenly become heavy, word by word.


    After seeing the devil ancestor and being knocked out of the ultimate purgatory by the other party, Lu Shaoyou also has a new idea in his heart.


    Time passed so fast that Du Shaofu didn''t know when to wake up, or even whether he would wake up.


    He must make plans early and carry out a new round of arrangement and arrangement!


    Even if the final result is that we can''t completely kill the Mazu, at least we have to suppress it, and strive for more time for the living beings of the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds. Even if we are dead or silent like the two predecessors of Pangu and Daluo Tianzun, we will not hesitate to do so!


    As long as you have enough time, other creatures will have more opportunities to rearrange themselves. After endless years, they will also have the ability to fight with Mazu!


    At the very least, the world of martial arts will grow to an extremely terrible level! Thirty three days, three thousand thousand worlds, and darotan, the three absolutely powerful worlds are united together. As long as another character like Du Shaofu appears in the world of Shenwu, it is not a fantastic thing to want to kill Mazu!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2975

    Fighting with each other''s lives to suppress the evil ancestor, this is Lu Shaoyou''s plan that has emerged in the bottom of his heart!


    This is indeed a solution. As the Lord of the three thousand worlds and the only one who carries the Tao in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds, Lu Shaoyou is approaching the realm of nothingness.


    In his early years, he left the world with his brother Bruce Lee and entered the strange land. He gained a lot of insights and increased his strength!


    In this case, if you really fight with the devil ancestor, and Xiao Long and others help you, and want to suppress it again, like Pangu God and Dalao Tianzun, it may not be realistic to make the devil ancestor turn over forever!


    But if the pioneer of three thousand thousand worlds can the founder return?


    In that case, they really have a chance!


    Maybe there will be many, many top strong people, including himself, but at least they will fight for a long enough time for other creatures!


    With Lu Shaoyou''s ability now, this step is enough!


    However, to a certain extent, Lu Shaoyou is not the kind of person who cares about the common people and helps the world at the same time!


    The so-called way to be a bully is to have the most powerful spirit. Even in the face of thousands of dangers and disasters, you should cut through all obstacles, and finally come to the top of Jue mountain, look down on the world, and look down on the people!


    It is because of this, for Lu Shaoyou, it is absolutely forced to fight with the devil ancestor to exchange life for life, which is absolutely forced to the final time, and there is no consideration for what other talents will do!


    The worst plan will only be considered when something is impossible to do!


    "I''ll recover for a while, and then I''ll try to find out! If there is still no progress, we will close the door directly after we come back, and strive to break through the realm of nothingness! "


    Lu Shaoyou gently opened his mouth, so that all the powerful people in the hall felt excited.


    It''s true that what Lu Shaoyou really want to do is to impact the state of nothingness. Once he succeeds, he will be able to seize the control of Mazu, which will be greater and more!


    He has his own arrogance in his heart, even in the face of the ancient gods and demons out of chaos, he is not willing to admit defeat!


    Are gods and Demons really invincible?


    How many invincible beings have he conquered since his rise?!


    And the original one by one supreme, just like the gods of the general characters, but finally not all become the stepping stones on his way to the top?


    It is for this reason that Lu Shaoyou feels that he should fight fiercely with the devil ancestor!


    But on the other hand, you need to prepare for the worst!


    "Less travel, no impact. How sure is it?"


    On one side, Emperor batian''s eyebrows congealed and asked in a deep voice.


    He looked at his apprentice deeply, and his mood fluctuated.


    Wu Xiang, it is the realm of nothingness, which is the highest level known since ancient times!


    Up to now, the only people who can know are Pangu, Daluo Tianzun, Luoli, Chuang Ling, who are the strong ones!


    And the most remarkable thing is that these four people are chaotic creatures, and all the world is created by them!


    And looking at the countless years of ancient and modern times, many congenital creatures have emerged in the big world, and the postnatal creatures are countless and innumerable!


    But who can break through nothingness when all the inborn creatures and the postnatal creatures add up?


    It''s a natural moat. It seems to be a realm specially prepared for chaotic creatures. To all other creatures, it is a height beyond reach!


    Emperor Ba Tian is not sure. Lu Shaoyou has a few% confidence in breaking through the realm of nothingness! "The road of heaven and earth is like a cage and shackle, which binds every living creature and prevents them from stepping onto the highest level! However, for countless years, there are still people who can do it! The realm of carrying the Tao is no longer the patent of those innate creatures with unique conditions. More and more people will be able to


    achieve it, although this time is bound to be extremely long and hard to measure! However, as long as there is hope, I believe I can make a breakthrough! "


    Lu Shaoyou didn''t answer emperor batian''s question directly, but just said so. At the same time, although his momentum is not obvious, he is still brewing a kind of majestic and Jedi majesty. He seems to be the most powerful person who faces the vast world and the boundless road. Even if it is difficult to reach the sky, he has enough energy to go over the mountains and see the scenery on the other side!


    Lu Shaoyou''s words made many people in the hall fall into silence and did not say for a long time.


    All of them can understand and deeply understand this truth.


    There are no weak people on the scene. They have come all the way through thorns and thorns. How can there be so many favorable conditions!


    In the past, the barriers at every level were like a gap that could not be crossed, but in the end, they did not come step by step!


    However, the gap Lu Shaoyou has to face is wider and boundless, but in essence, it is no different!If we want to cross this gap in the past, maybe we should spend tens of millions of times or even more effort and energy, and have more opportunities?


    In fact, in Lu Shaoyou''s mind, he does not regard the state of Nothingness as an unattainable realm, but as the exclusive domain of chaos gods and demons. He has an unyielding will and wants to make a breakthrough!


    "If Shao you can really make a breakthrough, then you will be more sure to deal with Mazu, at least not too bad results!"


    Taixuan, the emperor of the East, took the words on one side.


    Listening to him, everyone nodded.


    Although the devil ancestor is powerful, if there is an existence in the same realm, just like the ancient Pangu God, you can''t suppress it!


    You should know that there is still a pioneer in the three thousand thousand worlds, who is also the God and devil of the non image realm!


    But now it''s not sure when the elder will come back again!


    All the people in the hall said nothing more, and then they all left.


    Lu Shaoyou has entered a closed state, but this time it is not to break through the barrier, but to restore strength.


    Although there was only a brief confrontation between him and Mazu, under the impact of that terrible force, he himself also suffered a lot of shock!


    At that time, his chest collapsed, and the Qi and blood in his body rolled endlessly, which was hard to contain!


    I''m afraid it will take some years for this recovery!


    Shenwu world in a calm, almost all the top strong are closed!


    In the ancestral hall of the Du family, a trace of vitality of Du Shaofu, wrapped in colorful cocoons, still exists in the sarcophagus!


    After the last tremor, it has not changed much for a long time.


    However, in the invisible, the forces of heaven and earth interweave with the rules of the road, coupled with the cultivation of countless creatures at the same time, the strange and secret power still circulates, which has an impact on Du Shaofu''s vitality.


    This kind of influence is very meticulous, and did not stir up too big waves, but it always produces some kind of fluctuation!


    Du Shaofu''s vitality seems to be seeking a kind of resonance and harmony with this fluctuation, in order to form the same rhythm!


    However, no one can pry into all this!


    Time went by slowly. In the thirteenth year of Lu Shaoyou''s return, he finally got out of the customs.


    After exploring Shao Fu''s condition, he went to inspect the situation of Shao Mu''s world again.


    This time the action did not tell too many people, only a few people knew.


    After more than 50 years, Lu Shaoyou is back again.


    "The devil ancestor hid in the deepest part of the ultimate purgatory, where there is an existence that can not be explored. I can''t see through the mystery and the specific situation of him at this time!"


    Lu Shaoyou tells Bruce Lee, Emperor batian, and Emperor taixuan about the situation.


    He has a deep melancholy in his words. If he can''t find out the details of Mazu, it means bad news.


    But in the end, this melancholy feeling gradually faded.


    "I''m going to close down. I don''t know when it will end! Younger martial brother, please take care of it. If there is any big news, please inform me in time! I hope I can break through Wuxiang successfully before the devil comes out of the ultimate purgatory


    Lu Shaoyou looks at the people around him and says softly.


    What he was most worried about was his younger brother and Mazu. Du Shaofu''s life and death were hard to predict, and there had been no great changes for many years.


    Although the specific situation of Mazu is not known, it is not difficult to imagine that his strength must be steadily increasing, but it is not clear how long it will come again in thirty-three days!


    Lu Shaoyou is very confident in himself. As long as you give him enough time, he can come to juecheng and become a Wuxiang body!


    But the key is this point. I''m afraid the Mazu won''t leave him too much time


    "Boss, where are you going to shut up? I will protect the Dharma for you


    Bruce Lee comes forward, rushes to land, and swims less.


    The boss wants to break through Wuxiang. This time, the closure is particularly important. There must be no interruption.


    In addition, if there is something wrong with Du Shaofu or Mazu during his seclusion, people have to find a way to inform them. Naturally, they need to know the place where they are closed.


    "You don''t need to protect the Dharma. Bruce Lee, you can stay in the Shenwu world."


    Lu Shaoyou waved his hand, looked at Bruce Lee and said, "I plan to go to the earth world to shut up. No one can go anywhere to disturb me in thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds! And the magic ancestor in the starry sky big array''s barrier, also cannot cause the sudden attack to me


    "Earth world!"


    Many of the strong people present were silent, and many of them knew that one existed.


    The earth world is also a very special place, but most people still don''t know where it is.Maybe Lu Shaoyou and Bruce Lee know something, but they seem to be keeping something secret, and they haven''t announced it to their mouth.


    "Good! Then listen to the boss


    Bruce Lee thought for a moment, but finally he still had his jaw head and didn''t say anything more.


    He knew that the soul of the eldest brother came out of that world, because emperor batian and Emperor taixuan used all-out means to deal with a certain terrorist figure, and dragged the eldest''s soul to three thousand worlds and then reborn.


    It can be said that it is Lu Shaoyou''s first hometown, but it is an extraordinary place, although it has not yet shown how terrible aspects.


    However, Bruce Lee knows that Lu Shaoyou may be able to harvest more things when he goes to practice in the earth world.


    "Gone


    Lu Shaoyou no longer talks much, but flies out, leaving the world in the blink of an eye.


    All the people watched him go, and he remained silent for a long time.


    Nowadays, for Xiao Long, di batian, Yang Guo, Donghuang taixuan, Lu Xintong, Lu Jingyun and others, Shenwu world is just like their hometown. They have lived here for many years and almost regard the desolate country as their home.


    At the beginning, doctors and Murong youruo were still worried about their problems in all aspects, but gradually the strong ones refused to do anything for them.


    Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, qianguyu, Du Shaojing, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoba and others all closed their doors, and they did not regard many powerful people from three thousand countries as outsiders.


    "I don''t know how sure my father is this time!"


    After Lu Shaoyou left, Lu Jingyun was the first one to open his mouth. He had deep expectations and worries.


    All the results can only spell time, whether the demon ancestors recover or Lu Shaoyou break through first, or Du Shaofu wakes up first!


    Who can grasp the first opportunity, who can grasp more initiative, to a large extent, determines the final victory or defeat!


    "I believe that in thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, we will win in the end. Whether it is the eldest or the little boy of Shaofu, they are different!"


    Xiao Long suddenly raised his head and said in a solemn voice.


    He couldn''t help but have such confidence. The two men have created too many miracles along the way over the years. They have walked out of the road that countless living creatures can''t go on, and look down upon the common people!


    Bruce Lee believes that it is not only the boss who can finally break through Wuxiang successfully, but also has the same cultivation as Mazu.


    Du Shaofu will finally be able to wake up and fight against Mazu Luoli!


    Or that sentence, the only thing to worry about is the time sequence!


    "Let''s not delay too much. Let''s leave a few people to guard Du Shaofu. Let''s all shut up! I''ll let you know if there''s any news! "


    The most holy emperor looked at many strong people around him, so he said.


    Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Xiao Long, Lu Jingyun and others nodded, and then they left and went to practice.


    For these people, the breakthrough is only within a short distance. If they have enough understanding, they will certainly be able to make progress!


    If the five and a half steps of carrying the Tao are stronger, it will be the true state of carrying the Tao. Even in the face of the devil ancestor in the peak period, it is not without the slightest resistance!


    Lu Jingyun and other cadres have been in the third level of sitting and forgetting for many years. They only need to break through, at least half a step ahead!


    If a few of these people succeed in stepping into a new realm, they will have a greater grasp of it!


    On the contrary, both Zhisheng emperor and duanmuqiongtian have just stepped into the third state of sitting and forgetting. It is almost impossible for them to break through the state of half step or even carrying the road in a short time, so they naturally stay and watch Du Shaofu.


    As for Yu Yu Not to mention that.


    After Lu Jingyun left, the old man walked out of the hall and walked towards the Du family ancestral hall. He sat down on the steps in front of the door, looking gaunt in the depth of his eyes.


    Over the past two hundred years, he was no longer as worried as before, but he was still looking forward to Du Shaofu''s early recovery.


    "If I had known that, I would have given you a stinky boy to use. Maybe I could have let you break through the void road and set foot on the road earlier."


    Yu Yu sighed and murmured.


    He felt that if he wasn''t such a miser, he would give all his treasures to Du Shaofu. Maybe the boy would make every breakthrough earlier.


    One step at a time is faster than the other. In that way, perhaps Du Shaofu could be able to face up to the devil ancestor with a real body carrying the Tao.


    As a matter of fact, Yu Yuqian also knew that he was a nuisance.


    Where are enough treasures to accumulate?Is it true that we can walk in front of everyone by using countless natural materials and earth treasures?


    If you don''t understand it, if you don''t have a chance, it will still be empty talk!


    However, Yu Yuqian really felt some heartache, so he took the responsibility of Du Shaofu''s misfortune on himself!


    All this wishful thinking is just because he is heartbroken!


    "If only I could use my old life for you to wake up already!"


    Yu Yu continued to sigh, such an idea has not known how many times in his mind.


    Many years ago, the old man was a very protective and loving young man, either when he was in Yunyang sect many years ago, or after his master, who became the Lord of three thousand worlds, and the emperor''s ancestor of Yuqing kingdom.


    Lu Shaoyou grew up under his shadow, and Du Shaofu also received many benefits from him. As long as he could give his disciples, he would never be stingy.


    Didn''t Du Shaofu also take from him many precious treasures, such as Qinglong essence and blood, and all the good things he collected were prepared for future generations!


    If there is any way to exchange his life for his old man of mediocrity, so that Du Shaofu can wake up as soon as possible, Yu Yuqian is really willing to. "Don''t swim, Shaofu. You must be good! The devil ancestor is powerful, but I believe you can do it! This old bone of mine, I still hope to wear your halo and travel in the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds! Oh By the way, there is also the growing Dala Tian, which can be used as the back garden for the elderly to live in their natural life! "


    Yu Yu murmured in front of her mouth, sitting on the steps and muttering incessantly, her eyes were in a trance. Finally, a smile appeared on his old face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2976

    Yu Yuqian, of course, enjoys the many blessings brought by his descendants, but what he really cares about is their safety!


    If Du Shaofu doesn''t wake up, Lu Shaoyou doesn''t go back, or the devil ancestor Luo Fu doesn''t die, his two most outstanding apprentices will rush to the front line and face great danger at any time!


    The old man sat on the steps in front of the ancestral hall of the Du family, and he was so ecstatic that he laughed for a long time


    The Shenwu world is calm, and even many of the powerful people from the three thousand worlds have entered the state of seclusion, regardless of the outside world.


    In the past thirty-three days, the situation was similar. There was no war or struggle in the whole world. It was more peaceful than ever before!


    However, countless creatures don''t say anything, but the threat brought by the devil ancestor is always like a shadow over their heads.


    After welcoming back to their ancient ancestors carrying Taoism, the strong men of the dragon, Qilin and xuangui almost exhausted the resources of their families and used them on their ancestors, expecting them to recover soon.


    Although people know that if they want to wait for these strong men to return to the top, I''m afraid it will be after the final battle with Mazu, and after such a terrible battle, they don''t know whether they can survive in thirty-three days, but what should be done now still needs to be done.


    "Everything depends on the three thousand masters of the world. In addition, it is the emperor of the great ROC. I hope they can really kill Mazu."


    Thirty three natural soul heart, only this last hope.


    Time flies by, just like the surging torrent that can''t be grasped, no one can stop it!


    More than 600 years later, more than 800 years have passed since Du Shaofu was brought back to the Shenwu world by Lu Shaoyou. All the world is very peaceful.


    But in the past 600 years, many amazing things have happened in Shenwu world. In the 500th year when Du Shaofu was brought back to the world of Shenwu by Lu Shaoyou, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, and Jialou jueyu all made rapid breakthroughs. Many of the early ancestors who had reached the half step heavenly saints step by step have stepped into the immortal high-level level level like Du Shaojing and Xiaoxing.


    In addition to these people, a large number of immortal places in the whole world have sprung up, and the number of them has soared. I''m afraid there are no less than 200000 people in the world!


    This is a very terrible number. Compared with any other side of the world, such a strong base is also quite considerable!


    However, all this does not mean to stop, more and more people have to move towards immortality and become the real strong!


    The most outstanding ones are Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Dongli Qingqing, etc. they had a lot of opportunities in their early years, coupled with their extraordinary savvy, they have begun to attack the realm of sitting and forgetting!


    Under the guidance of the supreme emperor and duanmuqiongtian, these people could not find a way to be promoted.


    "This is a great era, a time of complete transformation of the whole world. I am lucky to witness this process!"


    The holy emperor and Duanmu sky stood together, feeling the change of this world, so he sighed.


    In the perception of these two strong men, the power between heaven and earth is fully mobilized by countless creatures in this world.


    Because of their closed door, diligent cultivation, hook up the boundless trend, set off a wave of terrifying energy all over the sky.


    For these two strong men, although they can''t see through the deepest true meaning, they can also see the essence that many creatures can''t see through with their cultivation!


    The creatures of Shenwu world are changing and becoming stronger and stronger. The fluctuation of aura has affected the order and rules of heaven and earth, rolling up the boundless mysterious power, which makes people palpitate!


    Even the most holy emperor and duanmuqiongtian have never seen such a grand event. Almost all the creatures in this world are breaking through.


    "If Shaofu had a sense of autonomy, he would have benefited a lot from such fluctuations! The world has been stagnant for many years, except for the rapid progress of the living beings. "


    The sky of Duanmu vault opens gently, so is the way. The Shenwu world is closely related to Du Shaofu. It is precisely because he has mastered the rules of heaven in this world that he will open up some things that have been silent for countless years at each breakthrough, which makes the Shenwu world grow up again and again, and the overall scale and aura concentration are all growing like flies!


    But now the situation is different. For hundreds of years, Du Shaofu himself has been in silence, and he has not yet been able to discover many great changes.


    So Shenwu world has not expanded again, as always!


    However, the living creatures in this world have made great breakthroughs with the help of unique conditions!


    All this was due to Du Shaofu, but it did not bring any benefits to Du Shaofu at this time, only because he lost consciousness and was difficult to mobilize these vast forces.


    The most holy emperor and duanmuqiongtian had to sigh that if Du Shaofu had even a trace of consciousness, it would not be too difficult for Du Shaofu to take advantage of the power of the divine power world, and then to resolve the chaotic origin of the evil ancestor!At the same time, they looked up to the sky. On that day, a piece of aura crisscross, surging and surging, which was spectacular!


    Among them, there are endless laws and orders interwoven, which build a very majestic momentum, unspeakable mystery!


    In general, it is difficult to detect such invisible changes!


    However, their accomplishments are not so strong. At least, they can not reach the level of Lu Shaoyou. Otherwise, they will be able to see that in addition to the changes in the intangible order rules, the traces of the road are also derived, complicated and wonderful.


    Under the change of the trace of the road, the resonances which are hard to be felt spread out and reverberate in every place of this world!


    The sarcophagus in the ancestral hall of the Du family is still placed safely, and the light cocoon wrapping Du Shaofu is placed in it!


    In these hundreds of years of consumption, the power of multicolored cocoon has not been consumed much, and the scarlet light twinkling on Du Shaofu''s last glimmer of life still exists, and he always wants to devour it!


    There was no change in Du''s early two years!


    Only a few hundred years ago, there was a faint tremor, which was caused by the cultivation of the living beings in this world, but no one noticed it.


    However, on this day, nearly 800 years later, in an ordinary time, there was a slight change in the strength of the sarcophagus.


    "Hum..."


    A ray of vitality of Du Shaofu vibrated slightly, as if it were a slight tremor under some kind of resonance wave.


    But this time, there are some differences with the earlier.


    If Lu Shaoyou is here, you can definitely feel that along with the slight vibration, there is an invisible force that gently impacts on us. It seems that he wants to swing the scarlet light around his body!


    However, the fluctuation is so slight that it is tens of millions of times weaker than the turning over of a larva in the soil!


    Therefore, when acting on the power of the origin of chaos, even scratching is not counted as itching!


    However, this seems to indicate a good beginning, which can show that a ray of vitality of Du Shaofu has changed.


    However, just after this change, a trace of Du Shaofu''s life form fell into silence again, and there was no movement for a long time.


    Thousands of years, vicissitudes of life!


    The concept of thousands of years is nothing to the cultivators. There are tens of thousands of years when some strong people need to close their doors at one time!


    No matter which side of the world, in the presence of countless practitioners, there is no such thing as vicissitudes of life.


    Once again, over a thousand years, the world is still calm, countless creatures are trying to find a breakthrough!


    After closing down, many people will occasionally go out of the training place and walk around everywhere to increase their understanding!


    After reaching a certain level of cultivation, the so-called experience has not played a strong role, more or rely on savvy!


    When you travel all over the mountains and rivers, you will catch some unique rhythm from the sound of insects and birds, and then you will have an epiphany!


    This situation is very mysterious, as if it can''t be true, but it is the truth!


    In nearly two thousand years, the number of immortal strongmen in Shenwu world has increased from a few at the beginning to about 400000!


    This is a powerful combat force, even if placed in any side of the world for thirty-three days, it is extremely fierce!


    However, there are still more living beings who are still trying to cultivate themselves. They want to break through as soon as possible and achieve immortality!


    In the following thousand years, a trace of Du Shaofu''s vitality has shaken several times again!


    As early as four or five hundred years passed between the first and the second shocks, but only three hundred years between the second and the third; and two hundred years were spent on the fourth


    This is a more and more frequent process, although weak, no one can see, but it really exists!


    Xiao Long, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Lu Jingyun, Longque and others have not appeared for years. Lu Shaoyou went to the earth world and did not return. No one knows what kind of situation they have come to!


    Many creatures know that all this will not go on like this, but they do not know when the turbulent day will suddenly come.


    "Send a message to the three thousand masters of the world, saying that something great has happened!"


    As expected, on one day, many powerful people stationed outside the magic war situation heard a voice coming from the magic war situation, with a strong sense of urgency.


    A lot of people look tight, immediately rushed forward.


    Along with a series of figures coming in a hurry, from the suppression of the formation seal of the bloodshed by the side, all heard that sentence of the strong, are not all nervous!


    "Report quickly, the devil has moved!"


    Such news, like a huge mountain smashed into the calm lake, stirred up the storm, swept nine days!The news spread like a hurricane, and the whole of the thirty-three days was boiling up, setting off a terrible panic!


    "Go to daluotian and find the master of three thousand worlds


    "Send someone to the three thousand worlds and ask for support!"


    Some of the older generation''s strong men took the opportunity to issue such orders.


    Countless strong people began to move up, the whole thirty-three days from the beginning of the extreme static to extreme dynamic, boiling!


    Some people quickly go to the Shenwu world with news, and want to tell the strong there.


    In addition, there are also strong people who follow the guidance left by the three thousand strong people in the early years and want to send more powerful people to the three thousand world again!


    No one knows whether Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand thousand worlds, is in the Shenwu world or in the three thousand thousand world at this time. But now only he can resist the evil ancestor 12. He is the last hope of all the creatures in the thirty-three days.


    "The devil has moved, and a new round of war is about to start!"


    All the strong men were flying towards the direction of the magic war situation, while some people spoke heavily.


    Mazu recovered for many years in the eighteen levels of hell. After integrating all the eighteen original gods, he fought with Lu Shaoyou, thousands of years from now.


    For the thirty-three days, the ferocious devil has not really set foot in the thirty-three days!


    But this time I''m afraid it''s not the same. Things are very different!


    This time, without the advance arrangement of Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, and without the leadership of the great ROC emperor, all the strong men of the thirty-three days felt that their hearts were extremely heavy!


    If the Mazu really killed for thirty-three days, what would they do to stop it?


    "Gather all the strong and prepare to fight!"


    After orders were issued, countless powerful people moved along with them, like bees flocking to the place where the magic war was located.


    "I hope that in these years, the three thousand masters of the world will have new arrangements! Otherwise, this time, I''m afraid, it will be bad! "


    There are strong worry, deep mouth.


    Without the arrangement of the three thousand masters of the world, they seem to be in a hurry!


    All the strong feel that in the face of the evil ancestor, I am afraid that there is no other way to speak except suicidal impact.


    If Lu Shaoyou did not make a new preparation, what would the result be?


    In fact, no one can know that Lu Shaoyou did not make any detailed preparations.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but the power of Mazu has been unable to contain, and the previous means can no longer be used!


    Under the absolute strength suppression, no matter how gaudy the arrangement, it will be difficult to resist that terrible devil!


    What he can only think of is that he can break through, reach the highest position, achieve the body of nothingness, and fight with the devil ancestor with the same strength!


    "I don''t know if Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, has recovered The news has been cut off for many years. I hope he can reappear and fight with Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, and bring all living creatures to fight! "


    There are thirty-three days of strong people with emotion, with a keen feeling of expectation.


    At this time, they miss Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou very much.


    "All of you have entered the war of gods and demons, and are ready to resist the evil ancestors! If you want to invade for thirty-three days, you have to step on the corpses of me and others first! "


    There are strong people shouting, a figure by the side swept out, from the suppression of the seal gap by the blood kill!


    Accompanied by countless figures, the situation of the war between gods and Demons was boiling.


    In the thirty-three days, there were too many empty spaces, and I don''t know how many strong people entered the supreme Chang Rong Tian, and then came to the vicinity of the war between gods and demons.


    These people, from the weak to the most powerful, have everything!


    We should seize the realm of God, cut down the truth, immortality, sit and forget. All of them will join in and go to the first front.


    About a dozen or thirty-three day sitting and forgetting ancestors took the lead and went directly through the gate of hell, hoping to further observe the latest movements of the devil ancestor.


    In their eyes, through the boundless starry sky, they could see that a mass of bloody chaos was boiling, as dense as clouds.


    Even from an endless distance, people can clearly perceive that the power in the cloud is too terrible. If you look at it, you will feel that the Qi and blood of your whole body are shrinking and it is hard to breathe!


    "Is that the real power of the demon ancestor..."


    A strong man murmured in his mouth.


    In ancient times, the evil ancestor killed and attacked the current world. He fought with Pangu and Daluo Tianzun, and disabled the world of the thirty-three days and the demon world.


    The two sides of the complete world, no one, into the final thirty-three days and eighteen hell.


    We can imagine what kind of situation the devil ancestor in his heyday was!


    "His strength is still growing. It is estimated that he will come to the world again soon."Similar to this sound sounded in various places, many strong people are not difficult to find that the strength of the magic ancestor is still growing stronger.


    He is still in the process of recovery, but what can be concluded is that since the other party appears directly and does not continue to evade, it can only show one problem - the magic ancestor is not far away from the real recovery day!


    "Guard the gate of hell, let this starry sky become our battlefield!"


    An old man with white hair and beard spoke softly.


    No matter how powerful the Mazu is, as long as they exist, they will never let the other party break the barrier easily, let the devil ancestor kill for thirty-three days and kill countless creatures!


    As the strongest group of all living beings, this is their duty bound obligation!


    As a matter of fact, many people know that this place will not become a battlefield of great tragedy. To be more precise, it should be the most desolate cemetery


    "Set up an array and fight against the evil ancestor!"


    Many people''s whole body''s blood is rolling up, burning incomparably!


    Countless people are ready to fight against the devil here, even if it''s death, so what?


    One after another, the huge formation was arranged by them, and everyone was ready for everything.


    They all know that with the ability of countless people, they can''t resist the powerful devil ancestor!


    In terms of the existence of a God and a devil who came from ancient times and came out of chaos, their resistance was even worse than that of egg attack stone! In all people''s eyes, in the distant place, in the chaos of the scarlet light, violent, murderous, bloody and other forces emerge one after another, and soar into the sky, shaking the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2977

    Earth world!


    The action of Mazu has not affected here for a moment. Under the isolation of the vast array of stars, all the terrible forces are blocked in a distant place, which is hard to reach here!


    The existence of this world is very different from other worlds!


    Here, the flow of time is very slow!


    Thirty three days, ten thousand years of time, in a hurry, but the earth''s world is only less than the end of the year, the scene is rickety!


    Therefore, compared with Lu Shaoyou and Bruce Lee in his early years, there is not much change here.


    However, the earth world is quite different from that of the three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds. Even the two powerful world powers will be confused once they come here, because everything here is too different!


    In the earth world, the living creature is weak, the aura is thin to the disgusting condition!


    No matter the human race or other creatures, there are few practitioners. Even among some hidden mountains and rivers, there are only a few weak people who can be cultivated. They are not much better than ordinary people, let alone compared with the thirty-three days and three thousand people in the world!


    In addition, only the Terrans stand on the top of all living creatures, with the highest wisdom!


    In this world, human beings gather and live, and towering buildings rise up one after another.


    Earth world in the transformation of the Terran, in a very strange way to obtain a strong ability!


    "The Terrans in this world can''t practice and change themselves, so they seek many mysteries in this world, start from the details, and obtain the means that we practitioners will not care about! They live, travel, production and so on, all involve a kind of thing called technology


    At that time, Lu Shaoyou once said this to Bruce Lee.


    His soul came from this world and was reborn in three thousand worlds, so he knew everything here very well.


    The Terrans in the earth world are different from the three thousand thousand worlds and thirty-three days. They travel by means of "cars", "airplanes", "trains" and so on. They communicate with each other by means of "telephone" and "Internet". There are so many things like these!


    At first, Bruce Lee was very fresh and curious about these things.


    He had to admire the Terrans in this world. He could get so many strange means by observing the mystery of elements between heaven and earth!


    Even though, these means are not so mysterious in their eyes!


    If a man of practice is willing to explore these things, it will be much easier than the Terrans in the earth world!


    However, on the premise that they do not have enough strength, these means are the most suitable way for the earth people to survive!


    Bruce Lee understands this truth very well!


    "Although the creatures in this world are very weak, the weapons they have made are very terrible. Even if it is a small world for thirty-three days, if we really fight with them, it will not survive!"


    Lu Shaoyou also said such words to Bruce Lee. He also took his brother to a place.


    The human beings there carried out a terrible explosion in a desert, and the terror energy went up into the sky, almost to lift the sky!


    What surprised Bruce Lee most was that there was also a kind of strange power, which seemed to have a super penetrating power, which could cause terrible damage to the miraculous machine and kill people in the invisible!


    Lu Shaoyou told him that it was a so-called "nuclear explosion experiment", which only showed a small part of its power.


    If war comes, the world will be destroyed by all means!


    "The Terrans in this world are really extraordinary! However, even though their methods are strange, they are not enough to make this world disappear completely. After all, it is related to Pangu God here


    Hearing what Lu Shaoyou said, Bruce Lee also sighed.


    They have gone through many places in this field, and Bruce Lee has seen many new things.


    Just from the war level, if the living creatures of the earth world fight with the small world of one side in thirty-three days or three thousand thousand thousand worlds, it is estimated that it will not be much worse!


    Of course, the premise is that they can''t get rid of the shackles of this world, and they can''t bring the means here to those worlds.


    In addition, practitioners have a lot of means, compared with more extraordinary, single on the word, do not need to think about.


    In addition to these, Bruce Lee also knows that there are some differences in the earth world!


    Here, it is closely related to Pangu, but even Lu Shaoyou can''t be too specific about what kind of relationship exists.


    But he knew that Pangu was here!


    It is precisely because of this that Lu Shaoyou will choose to close down here and impact the ultimate state of nothingness!


    Night!When the neon lights up the whole city, rows of shining street lights crisscross, cutting the city into pieces.


    The road is full of traffic, coming and going like the wind.


    "The road turns Yin and Yang into yin and Yang, and Yin and Yang derive thousands of methods, and thousands of methods weave." At the end of the road of cultivation, it is a process of combining Tao! The road comes from chaos, but where does chaos come from? "


    In the night sky, a huge iron bird flies with a terrible roar, crossing the sky at a very fast speed.


    This is a thing called airplane in the earth world, which can travel thousands of miles every day!


    At this time, there is a figure sitting on the upper part of the plane, which can not be seen clearly under the night, but only has a hazy outline.


    It can be vaguely seen that this is a man''s body with long hair tied behind his head, which is totally different from the dress of the world.


    He just sat on the back of the plane, the strong wind blew by his side, but he could not lift a hair.


    "The true realm begins to understand the power of the law, the immortal realm traces back to the origin of the law, and the realm of sitting and forgetting condenses the origin of the Tao. When carrying the Tao, it is the power to realize chaos! However, this last step seems to be elusive... "


    The man spoke softly, his voice was so subtle that no one could hear him.


    This man is Lu Shaoyou, who came to the earth to seek a breakthrough.


    He has been away for more than one thousand years for thirty-three days, but only a few months in this field.


    Lu Shaoyou knows clearly that the reason why the time velocity is so different here is because of Pangu.


    "According to the Taoist school in ancient China, the world comes from chaos, but chaos starts from nothing..."


    Lu Shaoyou whispered softly, and then asked himself, "so, what is nothing?"


    His brow frowned slightly, with a sense of perplexity.


    These principles are very simple to understand, perhaps for a Chinese people, can also explain one or two.


    According to the records in some ancient books, we can know that the heaven and earth evolved from chaos, and eventually derived thousands of living creatures and colorful world, and constructed the great road, myriad laws and boundless rules!


    Chaos, however, begins with "nothing"!


    In short, nothing is nothing, that is, there is no existence!


    Since it does not exist, where does chaos appear?


    Lu Shaoyou doesn''t understand. He can''t understand the real mystery.


    He has been on the top of the road for many years, and the power of the origin of chaos has been fully mastered by him.


    However, in fact, he has not been able to understand the mysterious land for many years.


    "What kind of place is the place where Chuang Ling elder went?"


    Lu Shaoyou can''t help but think of another thing. When Du Shaofu took people to the 18th floor hell, he and Bruce Lee went to a special place.


    There, they both had some new insights.


    Really want to say, what they saw, can be summed up in a sentence: everything, but nothing!


    This feeling is very mysterious and contradictory, but it is a real thing.


    All the magnificent and gorgeous scene, carefully looked at, but also like a dream bubble, just like life in the world, the floating world changes, true or false, unpredictable!


    It was also in that place that Lu Shaoyou gained great insight and showed signs of breakthrough. As a result, he delayed a lot of time and almost caused great changes in his actions in the eighteen levels of hell.


    Fortunately, he left the state in time and rushed back for thirty-three days, which prevented the matter from deteriorating.


    However, the magical feeling that vaguely will be grasped was also disconnected at that time, and it is extremely difficult to continue to go up at the moment!


    "There is something out of nothing, there is chaos, there is everything, everything comes from nothing..."


    Lu Shaoyou, sitting on the back of the plane, murmured.


    He looked into the distance, saw the endless bright lights, and could also feel the mountains and rivers stretching for thousands of miles!


    All that exists in the world is real and illusory. Is it true or false to think about it from a subtle point of view?


    At this time, Lu Shaoyou can''t understand this problem.


    But he knows a fact, that is, even if everything in the world dissipates into clouds, it will leave corresponding traces, and will not be really and truly wiped out!


    Just like a big tree in the sky, it may be swallowed by fire, turned into dust, or decayed into mud, flowing along with the water.


    But it is undeniable that the tree existed and continued to exist in another way after its death, except that it is no longer a tree!


    From this level, what is the real nothingness?


    Chaos into life, creation of all things, all things annihilate, return to chaos, where will chaos return?


    Lu Shaoyou knows the answer, that is nothing


    But the problem went around in a big circle and went back to the original starting point again.What is the real nothingness?


    "There is nothing like nothing. It is the ultimate secret that we are afraid to pursue."


    Lu Shaoyou sighs. He stands up gently on the back of the plane.


    At this time, the flight has reached the terminal, slowly landing!


    Lu Shaoyou stepped out layer by layer, like walking on the ladder, slowly lifted up to the clouds.


    He let the strong wind from the sky blow on his face, feeling the power from the nature, wrapping his hair and flying back.


    "The realm of nothingness can open up the world, transform into spirit, and control all living beings. The essence lies in the acquisition of the supreme righteousness and the feasibility of the act of making things out of nothing..."


    Lu Shaoyou thinks of Pangu, Daluo Tianzun, Luofu, Chuangling, etc


    This is the ability of nothingness. If you master the origin of chaos and gain the power of "nothingness", you can create something out of nothing, open up a huge world, and create all living beings!


    These gods and demons who came out of the chaos have inherent advantages. They have grasped the origin of chaos very early and are closer to the existence of "nothing". Therefore, they need to save too much energy than Lu Shaoyou in this step.


    However, Lu Shaoyou feels that this is not a fundamental difference. The gods and demons are also living beings, and they are also a member of "nothing". There is no essential difference between them.


    Since they can realize the existence of "nothing", why can''t they?


    "It''s better to Try this? "


    Suddenly, Lu Shaoyou raised his eyebrows and thought of a possibility.


    His heart began to beat violently, almost crazy about what he had imagined.


    Since everything comes from nothing, what is the end of the world? Is it nothing?


    If this is the case, isn''t it that I can try this way of thinking?


    He soon thought of the whole process, first with his own chaotic force to evolve everything, and then let everything continue to derive, until the vicissitudes of life, the great world is broken, go to the end of time and space, feel what is the most real annihilation, feel what is the real nothingness!


    Naturally, Lu Shaoyou''s evolution world of cultivation today is no different from the real world. It can also open up a vast space and give birth to all things in the world and countless creatures.


    However, there is a great difference between the real world and the world, that is, the world evolved by him needs constant infusion of strength, otherwise it will soon dissipate and cannot last forever!


    The biggest deficiency is that he did not grasp the concept of "nothing".


    Perhaps through this means, we can really feel the ultimate way!


    It''s just that Lu Shaoyou has some drumming in his heart. Will the consequences of doing so make him annihilate in the invisible together, and can he finally wake up?


    At this moment, he was weighing some things in his mind.


    If there are not many obstacles, I will definitely try it, but now the devil is not dead, thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds are not peaceful.


    Besides, Du Shaofu, his younger martial brother, is still in silence, not knowing whether he is alive or dead.


    If he really can''t wake up, even a dust can''t be left, really become nothingness, then who can do all this?


    Lu Shaoyou is not afraid to do so, but there are many things that can not be put down.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Gusts of strong wind blowing, like a knife general cut on Lu Shaoyou, but did not cause any harm to him.


    So he stood quietly over the sky, and a bright moon moved to illuminate his body.


    The figure in the green robe stood like a statue standing on the sky.


    He has been holding such a posture, as if this station is for a long time.


    "This knot can''t be opened or killed. It can''t protect the three thousand worlds and thirty-three days. I''m afraid that even this small earth world can''t be preserved in the end! In that case, let''s make a bet! "


    I don''t know how long it took, but Lu Shaoyou suddenly made a sound and looked at the sky. It was still the same.


    There was a bright light in his eyes, more dazzling than the brightest stars in the sky at night.


    Everything still needs him to arrange and change. Whether it''s Mazu or Du Shaofu, maybe he needs to do something.


    If he can''t break through Wuxiang successfully, he doesn''t have enough strength to change more things. Thirty three days and three thousand worlds will be reduced to the devil kingdom.


    Instead, it is better to bet on a bet, with the courage to break the boat, to fight for the best possible!


    "Let''s go..."


    Lu Shaoyou spoke softly, and with a flash of his body, he left the earth.


    He did not intend to try in this field. Instead, he found a dead star nearby and sat down.


    Lu Shaoyou closes his eyes gently, just like an old monk in meditation.Then, a mysterious Qi machine surged out of him and spread out quickly around him.


    The Qi machine is extremely vast and powerful, but in a moment it includes the whole star and continues to expand rapidly.


    With Lu Shaoyou''s strength today, with all his strength and under the cover of Qi, I don''t know how many stars can be included!


    Under such circumstances, a unique atmosphere suddenly appeared in the starry sky, which seemed to be covered with a mysterious halo.


    "Hum, hum..."


    In Lu Shaoyou''s body, a force of chaos boils and rolls, just like boiling hot porridge!


    These chaotic forces were compressed by him, and finally converged into a light cluster under the navel. There were layers of rolling forces in the light group, which were changing and blooming dazzling light.


    Through these lights, we can see that the chaos inside begins to change towards Yin and Yang, and finally turns into a fish of yin and Yang.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    This yin-yang fish figure rotates and has great power to release. It seems that it can wipe out all the existence in the world. It is fierce and incomparable. It wants to break free from his body!


    But the yin-yang fish is suppressed by Lu Shaoyou and settled down, but he still beats a few times from time to time to break his shackles.


    Lu Shaoyou did his best at this time and mobilized all his strength. His power was extremely terrible and almost beyond his control!


    However, what he wanted was not this result. He continued to infuse chaos into the yin-yang fish pattern. He wanted to squeeze out all the strength in his body without leaving a trace of it!


    At the same time, it is necessary to control the movements of yin yang fish and suppress them, so as not to exceed their own control.


    The purpose of Lu Shaoyou''s doing this is to seek the final outbreak. He wants to see what kind of situation the world will achieve when he tries his best to do his best. In the end, it is to control the growth and evolution of the world, from weak to strong, then from prosperity to exhaustion, until extinction, no longer exists!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2978

    Lu Shaoyou closed his eyes with his knees crossed, and his body was filled with vast air machines!


    The Yin and yang fish figure whirled wildly, sending out terrible and incomparable invisible waves. If there were any creatures approaching, they would be killed and killed in the invisible!


    Under the constant compression of Lu Shaoyou, the yin-yang Taiji fish is still decreasing, in which Weili bursts out!


    In the boundless chaos of Qi, all of them are divided into yin and Yang Qi, and become a part of the strength of yin and yang fish!


    Suddenly, at a certain moment, the "boom" of a dull sound spread, that yin-yang fish was compressed to an extreme time, burst out in an instant!


    "Hula..."


    The power of terror burst out wildly, rushing out from Lu Shaoyou''s body. It''s endless to vent, and it''s crazy and fierce!


    The surging rays of light cover all the stars in countless miles. Under the influence of this force, even the power of resistance has never been possessed, and directly turned into pieces of smoke and dust!


    In boundless space, everything is dust, only the power released by Lu Shaoyou is boiling!


    He sits in the center of this power like a God, the master of all things!


    At this time, Lu Shaoyou''s face also appeared a pale color.


    He squeezed out all his strength, and all the sources of chaos in his body were separated, condensed and compressed into two Qi of yin and Yang, and then quickly overflowed and dispersed!


    "The power of the world, give it to me!"


    With his eyes closed, Lu Shaoyou spoke in a deep voice, his hands forming a complex and obscure fingerprints.


    Along with it, the surrounding terrorist forces began to boil and roar wildly!


    This layer of strength constantly interweave, change combination, a wisp of vitality bloom.


    Soon there were scenes of wonders, but in the vast space, endless land was spreading and forming, with mountains and rivers rising from the ground, and rivers running through the East and the West


    Outside the space, there are special forces generated, interwoven and derived from each other, shaking out the force of terrible laws, making this space completely independent!


    There are thick clouds on the sky, and the terrible thunder and lightning dance like dragons and snakes. They are rampant and full of destruction!


    "Roar..."


    All of a sudden, a terrible roar of sound, as if from ancient time and space down the river, to this world!


    With the sound of this roar, you can see a long dragon hanging up in the sky, cruising around Lu Shaoyou''s space, carrying endless divine power!


    "Gu..."


    Then, there was a sound like bird singing.


    Followed by, boundless flame rises to appear, burning in all directions, such as can burn the whole world!


    This is a huge Firebird, with wings spread horizontally and a long tail in the air. It is very similar to the Phoenix clan in the past thirty-three days!


    The dragon and Chifeng are very terrible!


    Both of them are quite different from the dragon clan, Phoenix clan and Qinglong clan in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, but they are very similar in appearance!


    One dragon and one phoenix are so terrible that they are born suddenly between heaven and earth!


    This is the world that Lu Shaoyou evolved. Like the ancestors and the Yuanfeng in the past thirty-three days, it is an inborn creature with endless power!


    Only after the two appeared, it didn''t end there!


    With the passage of time, we can see that more creatures emerge and jump in this world! A huge black tiger emerged from heaven and earth and wandered through the mountains and jungles; a small island appeared on the sea with a chessboard like mark, and then suddenly a head appeared from one end of the island, which turned out to be a huge tortoise; in a deep mountain,


    gave birth to a strange creature, like a snake, but with eight heads Enough to gush out different forces


    A living creature appears in this world and is bred by the power of heaven and earth. At the beginning, it has a very terrible power!


    However, these creatures are still growing rapidly. They seize the power of creation between heaven and earth, and their cultivation strength increases rapidly. 1


    in the whole space, there are strong laws floating in the whole space, which are all constructed by Lu Shaoyou, forming the powerful rules between heaven and earth, and condensing the boundless order!


    "Hum, hum..."


    In the whole world form, there are more and more inborn creatures.


    In the process of world evolution, these creatures have become more and more powerful in understanding the world jurisprudence and realizing the profound meaning of the Tao!


    Only at a certain moment, with the birth of the first dragon, some invisible force between heaven and earth seemed to be touched and stopped suddenly!


    Since then, all the creatures bred and appeared are the day after tomorrow


    At the same time, the world''s rules and rules and order are also formed, suddenly solidified, as if evolved to an extreme point!This is the end of the age of innate life!


    But the wonderful evolution of the whole world has not stopped here!


    In this space, there are countless postnatal creatures. Compared with the number of innate creatures, I don''t know how many times it is huge!


    "The prototype of the world has come together..."


    Lu Shaoyou, sitting in the center of the world, murmured in his mouth. He took a breath and said to himself, "continue!"


    With the fall of his slight words, but listening to the "boom" spread like a thunderbolt in this space, making the whole world want to collapse!


    "Boom..."


    In a flash, the earth, mountains and rivers, forests and rivers, are further crazy expansion, the whole world continues to grow, the overall scale in a short period of time, has directly increased in multiples!


    This scene is too terrible, as if this side of the world wants to expand to an infinite extent in a limited time!


    As a matter of fact, Lu Shaoyou knows clearly that when opening up the world, such as Pangu great God, Dalao Tianzun and the demon family luowu, they will never interfere with the growth of the world in such a short period of time and make it grow rapidly.


    For those chaotic demons, opening up the world is like shaping one''s own beloved things, or a process of flowering and fruiting, without deliberate effort!


    Only after the prototype of the world is stable, they will let the whole world grow up slowly and naturally, until it is ripe, just like Pangu world and demon world in ancient times!


    But Lu Shaoyou is not the same. He just wants to understand the concept of "nothing", and wants to understand a trace of that power and break through the realm of Tao!


    In this process, he must always participate in the changes of the world, and the shape of the whole world must rely on his full efforts to maintain, in order to survive!


    The biggest difference between the realm of carrying Tao and the realm of nothingness lies in whether they need to instill them with their own strength after they have evolved into the world!


    Once Lu Shaoyou regains his power at this time, the whole world formed will soon dissipate, return to nothingness and no longer exist!


    When Pangu and Daluo Tianzun opened up the world, they would set them aside and let them evolve naturally!


    This is the great difference between the two!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Under the control of Lu Shaoyou, the world is growing rapidly.


    In a short time, the whole world has become incomparably prosperous, in which time, space, material, and life are complete, and endless derivative laws appear, weaving out the rules and order between heaven and earth.


    In the world, life is extraordinary, countless creatures present here, almost reached the peak of the world!


    This is the purpose of Lu Shaoyou. What he wants is to develop the world to the most prosperous level, just like picking up stones and piling them up into mountains!


    And on the day that the mountain took shape, it was suddenly pushed down!


    Next, what Lu Shaoyou wants to do is gently push it out!


    "Hoo..."


    He breathed a sigh of relief from his mouth, and his eyes were no longer closed. Instead, he took a look at his own works.


    It has to be said that this world is very prosperous, in which all living things have reached the peak in a short time because of his full efforts. It is very terrible!


    In the form of the world, many inborn creatures have reached the cultivation near the realm of carrying Taoism. If these creatures are given enough time, I''m afraid that they will really break into the realm of carrying Taoism!


    But Lu Shaoyou knows that all these things are just illusory things!


    As long as he can''t realize "nothingness", all these things are rootless duckweeds and can''t survive for a long time. Until the day when his own strength is exhausted, he will not escape the fate of extinction!


    "If you win this bet, you can''t expect it. If you lose, everything will be empty."


    Lu Shaoyou spoke faintly and spoke in a voice that only he could hear.


    He sat for a moment, but it was like sitting dead for countless years.


    Finally, his expression became very calm, slowly raised a hand, and his lips spit out a word: "go!"


    As the word "go" falls, it seems that the highest power in the world rises!


    "Boom..."


    He evolved that side of the world, the wheel of time rolling, spinning fast!


    If someone can stand outside the world and watch, it will be a thrilling scene!


    However, in the whole world form, everything is running at the speed of exaggeration to the extreme. The change of time and space here is more than ten million times faster than that of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds!


    A head of life is growing vigorously, but it grows old quickly and decays into mud!


    One after another mountains stretch across, but in the erosion of time power, it is crashing down!


    A river crisscross, but eventually can not resist the invasion of the years, piece by piece dry, into the desert!Things like this happen everywhere in the whole space, rapidly overlapping!


    Lu Shaoyou did his best to make the world go round and round.


    He is the God here. He is very strict with his words. He is in charge of everything!


    When the whole world has reached a climax, Lu Shaoyou instilled the power of evolution, and then slowly began to go downhill!


    With the rapid passage of time, everything began a different change.


    "Ka..."


    I don''t know when, a subtle sound wafts in the sky and the earth.


    The sound was so slight that it was hard to detect. It was like a silk thread broken from the rope lifting a heavy load!


    However, the fact is that only in a short time, a powerful and incomparable creature of the day after tomorrow will naturally grow old and die out of the world!


    This is extremely incredible, unimaginable!


    In the normal world, even the existence of immortality is worthy of the saying of "immortality and immortality".


    However, Lu Shaoyou''s side of the world, unexpectedly appeared such a strange scene, sit and forget the land withered, fell into the world, incredible!


    "The order is broken, the law is breaking, and the end of the world is coming..."


    In the form of the world, those inborn creatures found such a scene.


    They knew that the slight noise was the breaking of the rules and order of the road between heaven and earth, but they were unable to change anything.


    "Click, click..."


    As time went by, more and more sounds came out and became more and more intensive.


    Driven by Lu Shaoyou, the world is not only no longer evolving, but also withering.


    More powerful creatures die and fall in the world and turn into dust!


    A piece of law and order is disintegrating, and the road is collapsing. On that day, the mountains, rivers, rivers, forests and trees all began to crack, collapse, dry up and decay!


    One scene after another, showing the meaning of depression.


    When the rules and order between the heaven and the earth die away, they themselves have been greatly impacted and can not resist.


    Even those inborn creatures with incomparable cultivation were withered, and the yuan God began to be turbid.


    "Hum, hum..."


    In the world, the terrible hum is vast, dreary and desolate, as if playing a funeral song, making the whole space a sad state!


    Lu Shaoyou is sitting in the center, no joy or sorrow!


    His own body also began to split, the original young and handsome face, but at this time it was full of gullies and wrinkles, and the black hair behind his head had already become pale and dull!


    His breath is also weakening. His breath is no longer as symmetrical as before. He seems to be an ordinary human being. He begins to decline and his time is coming!


    As the pioneer and controller of the whole world, Lu Shaoyou''s power is also dissipating while he is dying out in this space.


    It can be foreseen that only when the world disappears completely, he himself will also fall into nothingness and disappear from the world without leaving any trace!


    "Probably, this is nothing."


    Lu Shaoyou speaks softly. He opens his eyes and feels everything and the process of his own demise.


    The functions in his body floated wildly and quickly lost.


    On the face and body, pieces of skin dried up, and then fell; the flesh and blood turned into powder and came down in sand; the inch bone cracked, and then failed to escape the fate of decay.


    This is the way Lu Shaoyou chose. He realized this process. He did not feel happy or sad. He never had any negative emotions because of the loss of his power and the death of his body.


    He had expected everything, and the fact was almost the same as what he had imagined.


    The process of pushing one side of the world to the top and then dissipating with it is very wonderful and mysterious, which gives rise to many emotions in his heart that he has never felt before.


    Lu Shaoyou had no idea what kind of concept "Wu" was. Even now, he has not really grasped that wonderful feeling.


    However, after this, he felt that he was getting closer and closer to the end point he wanted to reach.


    No, that is, there is no, that is, there is no trace!


    This is very different from the evolution of all things in the normal world.


    Whether in the thirty-three days, or in the three thousand worlds, or in the eighteen hells, everything will change.


    The huge mountains and rivers are annihilated, turned into dust, blown by the strong wind, and flow to all parts of the world; life turns into dead bones, flesh and blood into mud, nourishing the long jungle


    Fundamentally speaking, the changes within the world itself are within the control of the law and order.The mutual transformation between materials will exist in the world in another form, which is not the real annihilation and extinction. Just like Lu Shaoyou''s practice when he was young, the forces of the five elements rotate with each other, generate and resist each other!


    But today, all this is very different. He will disappear with his own world and become the real "nothing"!


    "One thought has, one thought has nothing, but I don''t know whether I will return to the world in the end!"


    Time flies, Lu Shaoyou''s body has all withered, disappeared.


    In the center of the world, there is only a faint light still shining.


    Around, is the devastated world, in which the living creatures have already died, all the material is also dissipated, turned into the gas of chaos, the space collapses, turns into fragments, only time is left, the wheel is still rolling wildly.


    At this time, Lu Shaoyou is not enough to give birth to some feelings.


    He knew that he was about to become a real "nothing" with all this, and no longer existed, but he could not know whether he could finally wake up!


    This is the ultimate state. Everything comes from nothingness and goes to nothingness.


    If Lu Shaoyou wants to break through the final level, he must break and then stand up, turn into "Wu", and then come from "Wu"!


    At that time, it is the real body of nothingness, standing on the top of the world!


    However, no one can be sure that, as the first natural spirit in all the world, the strong man who forcibly Prys into that realm can finally succeed!


    If you succeed, you will lose!


    You know, from ancient times to the present, only the four known gods and demons, Pangu great God, Dalao Tianzun, Mazu luolu and Chuang Ling, have broken the image. Moreover, they are all chaotic creatures. Even those inborn creatures with more advantages than Lu Shaoyou have never been able to do it!


    "Wait for me!" Lu Shaoyou''s yuan Shen sent out such a wave. I don''t know who he said it to.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2979

    "Wait for me!" Lu Shaoyou''s original God sent out such a wave, but no one could hear it, and I don''t know whether it was what he said to the demon ancestor Luo Fu, or to Du Shaofu, or to his close relatives, as well as the countless living creatures of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds


    His original spirit has been consumed to the extreme and can no longer exist.


    When the last two words of the wave issued, even if the spin suddenly died, die between the earth.


    Around, the world, which has been broken to the extreme, is also dissipated after the "woo" sound, as if it has never appeared before.


    "Hula..."


    Only after Lu Shaoyou disappeared, a strange phenomenon appeared around him.


    The stars, which had been crushed by other machines and turned into smoke and dust, actually reappeared and operated according to the original track, and it seemed that they had not been affected at all.


    Lu Shaoyou disappeared, completely wiped from the world, not even a grain of dust can be left.


    As the strongest man in the world, his death would be extremely sad if he was known by countless creatures.


    But this step is inevitable, and he must embark on this road.


    This is how he understood the state of nothingness, coming from nothingness to nothingness.


    However, Lu Shaoyou knows that after his move, he is not really dead. As long as he can understand the power of "nothingness", one day, he will be born again from nothingness and come back to this world again.


    And then, it will be the day when he becomes invisible!


    But he could not really be sure whether he could come back to life again in the end.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time in the thirty-three days, has reached the point of panic.


    All the strong people went out of their own power, gathered in the war between gods and demons, waiting for the arrival of the devil ancestor.


    Under the investigation of some people, they saw that the chaotic cloud of fierce and violent air was floating in the boundless void, and the momentum was more and more vast.


    Among them, the terrible power catharsis boils, carries the terrible air machine which kills the earth!


    Even if it is far away, many strong people who sit and forget feel cold all over the place and can hardly move their steps.


    No one dares to really get close to pry. At most, they just get some information from a long distance.


    "What''s the matter with darotan and the three thousand worlds? Is there any news coming?"


    A thirty-three day old man opened his mouth and asked the people around him with a strong feeling of melancholy.


    His old face was full of solemnity, and the melancholy between his eyebrows could not be changed.


    For today''s many living creatures, without Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds, they would not have been able to fight against the evil ancestor.


    If you are strong, you can''t escape defeat!


    Lu Shaoyou is the hope of countless creatures, and Du Shaofu is the other. As long as one of these two people appears, it will bring endless expectations to all the strong.


    Not long ago, when the evil ancestor just moved, some strong people sent their hands to Dala Tian and 3000 thousand worlds.


    On the one hand, they are looking for the whereabouts of Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds. He may be in the great heaven, or he may return to the three thousand worlds.


    On the other hand, many powerful people also want to visit Du Shaofu.


    If the ROC emperor can wake up, it will also give all living creatures the strength to fight!


    "I''m afraid it will be some time before the talents are sent out and want to receive the news!"


    Next to the strong one, someone said with a bitter smile. It''s no wonder that the old man is so anxious that the staff sent out soon can''t bring the news back immediately. However, the pressure brought by the recovery of Mazu is really too great, which does not affect the life and death of a few living creatures, but is related to the whole life and death of the whole three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand worlds!


    "Keep waiting. If the three thousand masters of the world can''t be contacted and the emperor Yuqing hasn''t come back to life, we''ll have to go up first. It''s a moment to delay! Even if the devil ancestor wants to break through the thirty-three days, at least we have to go through this level first


    Sitting and forgetting, the old man sighed and said.


    When all the people nearby heard the words, they were silent and no one spoke.


    But at the same time, they all nodded at the same place, indicating that they were ready.


    Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand thousand worlds, is not known whether he is in the three thousand thousand world or the dalaotan, whether he has made some new arrangements and arrangements in the past thousands of years, and whether he knows the movements of this evil ancestor.


    If you can''t get in touch with him for a while, you''ll have to rely on thirty-three days to fight with the three thousand living creatures stationed here!Where countless lives have been sacrificed, they should try their best to drag the demon ancestor for a period of time, regardless of the practical significance of doing so!


    An extremely gloomy atmosphere spread among the strong people in the past thirty-three days, which made people feel extremely depressed.


    Countless strong even breathing seems to be cautious up, as if afraid to touch some kind of invisible existence.


    But in such a dull environment, everyone''s mood is also slowly affected.


    From the beginning of panic, to later indifference, and finally surging out of the towering war!


    These countless creatures are very clear, escape can not protect themselves, nor can they protect their race, close relatives and close friends!


    In that case, let''s fight!


    ¡­¡­


    The world of Shenwu is also the great Luotian!


    The strong men sent by the thirty-three days have arrived here. Xiaolong, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Lu Jingyun, and Longque have all left the pass at the same time.


    After hearing the news that the devil ancestor sent out, their expression was dignified to the extreme.


    "Thousands of years passed by in a hurry, and the devil ancestor had a movement at this time!"


    Xiao Long''s brows are locked and he speaks in a deep voice.


    All of them gathered in a hall in the wasteland. Other powerful men in the wasteland had already acquiesced in this group of people, and they regarded this place as their own family. When they discussed important matters, doctors and Murong youruo would not always wait on them.


    Therefore, when the news of the thirty-three days came, Bruce Lee immediately asked people not to be too vocal. Only a few people knew about the desolate country.


    Because at present, countless creatures in Shenwu world are still at the critical juncture of breakthrough, and he does not want to rashly interrupt the cultivation of all people.


    "Uncle Bruce Lee, let''s go for thirty-three days and prepare for the battle."


    Lu Jingyun takes a step forward and looks at Bruce Lee with burning eyes.


    In the absence of Lu Shaoyou, everyone will naturally be led by Bruce Lee, and everything will follow his arrangement.


    Since the devil has moved, it is natural to attack.


    Although none of them has made great breakthroughs in these years, their strength is better than that of thousands of years.


    However, in the face of life and death, all this is not important!


    "Good! I go to the earth world to look for the boss. You meet in the magic war. By this time, the strong men in the past thirty-three days have already gathered! When I find the boss, I will come back immediately! "


    Bruce Lee nodded and said solemnly.


    At this time, his heart is extremely heavy, the eldest brother went to the earth world to impact the state of nothingness, and did not know the result.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t know much about such a realm, but he knows a truth. It is absolutely not easy to break through the great realm.


    What''s more, Wu Xiang is the last of the nine realms in the thirty-three days. In ancient times and today, only those gods and demons out of chaos can have such cultivation.


    As the postnatal creature, the eldest brother is separated from the ancient gods and demons by a layer of congenital creatures. I''m afraid it is extremely difficult to accomplish such a feat!


    He had been worrying about what would happen if the boss failed?


    But at the same time, Bruce Lee has the deepest expectation and confidence in his heart, nothing else. This is just the confidence that he will travel less in the old mainland. In his mind, there is nothing that the boss can''t do!


    "In that case, act now, and do not delay any more."


    Next to Bruce Lee, Emperor batian opened his mouth and said to the people around him.


    Several strong men from thirty-three days were also listening, but they didn''t know what kind of "earth world" was. Was it a terrible world?


    To their astonishment, Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, has actually attacked the realm of nothingness.


    However, they did not ask in detail.


    "Let''s go!"


    Bruce Lee calls directly. His body directly pulls out of the hall and disappears in a moment.


    But then, his words gathered into several lines and spread to the ears of several people in the Wasteland: "don''t preach about the devil ancestor for the time being. Let the creatures in the Shenwu world live and practice, and wait for the news to make a decision."


    Several of the people who had been preached by him were the powerful ones in the wasteland who knew the external affairs, such as the doctor without life, Murong youruo, etc.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t want to interrupt the cultivation of all living creatures in the Shenwu world at this time. In addition, Du Shaofu is still in silence. No one can tell what kind of influence the great movements of Shenwu world will have on him.


    Bruce Lee doesn''t dare to take this risk!


    "Go


    Immediately, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, etc., as well as several strong men from the past thirty-three days, all of them rose rapidly and left the world. The movement of Mazu didn''t have a great impact on the Shenwu world. However, many powerful people from three thousand thousand thousand worlds soon disappeared and walked clean from this world. Only one person in front of Yu Yu was left. Even the most holy emperor and duanmuqiongtian went to thirtyThree days.


    However, all these things have been suppressed by doctor Wuming, Murong youruo and others, and have not let more people know.


    Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaolin, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Jialou jueyu, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, Xiaoxing and other strong men were still closed at this time, and their achievements were not so good.


    With the passage of time, dozens of people in this field have reached the peak of immortality, which is only one step away from the threshold of sitting and forgetting.


    It has to be said that this is a terrible thing.


    In the past thirty-three days and three thousand masters of the world, if the rapid breakthrough is unbelievable, these people''s cultivation time is only ten thousand years!


    However, in this era, everyone wishes that the more powerful the better!


    "Sit and forget, if in the past years, it must be a strong strength! It''s a pity that in this era, the devil ancestor will be born again. Who can resist him except the strong man in the realm of nothingness? "


    The doctor sighed for a long time. He also heard about the situation of Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong and others from Lu Jingyun and others.


    Great changes have taken place in the world of Shenwu, but it is strange that some people, such as Xiaoxing, Du Shaojing and Du Xiaoyao, have reached the peak of immortality in their early years, but they have not really broken through sitting and forgetting.


    Until now, when Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong and Du Xiaoba catch up, they are still stuck in the last moment.


    Perhaps, this is the reason why heaven and earth are not really perfect. Maybe some rules and order have not reached enough degree, which hinders the breakthrough of many powerful people.


    "After all these years, I don''t know what''s going on with Shaofu."


    Murong youruo Xiu eyebrows with a trace of melancholy color, that pair of eyes unconsciously looked at the direction of the Du family ancestral temple.


    For thousands of years, no news has been heard there. Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, has been closed to the outside world in recent years. Therefore, no one knows what is going on with Du Shaofu at this time.


    Countless people were waiting for Du Shaofu to wake up, only because Du Shaofu was the only one who could kill Luo Shu completely!


    "Alas..."


    In Murong youruo''s perception, at this time outside the Du family ancestral hall, the old figure sat on the next step.


    For many people, this scene is no longer strange.


    The old figure was in front of Yu Yu, the master whom Du Shaofu had worshipped shortly after his first visit to thirty-three days.


    Everyone was anxious about Du Shaofu''s situation, but Yu Yu''s anxiety was irresistible.


    "Shaofu, my apprentice..."


    His eyes in front of Yu Yu had already shown some turbid meaning. He looked at the closed gate of ancestral temple and called softly.


    After that, he could not hear what he was saying, as if he were reciting scriptures.


    For thousands of years, the old people have been living a miserable life.


    Especially in recent years, I am more worried than when I was waiting for Du Shaofu to wake up.


    Many creatures don''t know about the news that Lu Shaoyou is going to the earth world for seclusion, but he is very clear about it.


    Under such circumstances, Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou were all in his mind.


    Yu Yu was worried about Du Shaofu and worried about what would happen to Lu Shaoyou''s breakthrough. In the past, these two apprentices were his pride, and they were the support he could rely on in the world.


    But in the real critical time, the elderly are indeed one of the most anxious group!


    No matter Du Shaofu or Lu Shaoyou, he doesn''t want any of them to go wrong!


    If you can, Yu Yuqian is really willing to use his life, in exchange for two people''s integrity.


    It''s a pity that even such extreme thoughts are just his wishful thinking!


    "Alas..."


    After a long time, Yu Yu again uttered a long sigh, as if with this sigh, his appearance has grown old for decades, full of melancholy and confusion.


    In fact, in the place he could not see, there was only a wall separated by the Du family ancestral hall, but there were great changes in the sarcophagus.


    Lu Shaoyou''s light cocoon outside Du Shaofu''s body is still emitting bright light, reflecting the inside of the dark sarcophagus clear and bright, but the overall posture is smaller than before!


    At this time, the whole sarcophagus showed a huge difference from the past, only to see a mysterious veins attached to it, like a small snake in the same swimming, with a very mysterious power.


    These fine veins are very strange. They seem to be able to attract some special fluctuation between heaven and earth, gather here, and then produce a mysterious force that spreads into the sarcophagus.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    The terrible force, like an electric arc, spewed out from all the walls of the sarcophagus. It was like a snake''s letter. It was kissing on the cocoon outside Du Shaofu''s body and made a slight "hissing" sound.Although there is no hostile relationship between the two forces, there is also a lot of consumption between them. It is precisely because of this that the cocoon under Lu Shaoyou''s cloth will have a visible reduction!


    Inside the cocoon, Du Shaofu''s only remaining ray of vitality was also shaking. The frequency was very high. It was no longer like that in his early years. It only changed once in hundreds of years.


    At present, Du Shaofu''s remaining strength almost beats every breath, as if he were breathing!


    Along with such a scene, the blood Qi machine that entangles his body is also the power of the chaotic origin of Mazu. It seems that Du Shaofu wants to break away from it and throw it away!


    However, although there is not much left, the power of chaos is still terrible. It is actually tightly entangled in Du Shaofu''s vitality!


    And at the same time, it is also resisting the erosion of the force left by landing and less swimming!


    "Ho la la la..."


    In such a situation, the veins climbing down from the sarcophagus came in one by one, and connected with Du Shaofu''s strength, making it grow slowly!


    This process is very slight. According to the current level, it will take a lot of time to break through the current balance.


    But after all, it is always going on, never interrupted, and more and more rapid, there is a growing trend!


    If Lu Shaoyou doesn''t turn into nothingness, but returns at this time to visit the ancestral hall of Du family, I''m afraid he will be surprised by the change of Du Shaofu! It seems to be a good omen that the only remaining wisp of consciousness is actually at the beginning of instinctively resisting the power of the chaotic origin of the devil ancestor!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2980

    All the changes made by Du Shaofu on the sarcophagus are not groundless.


    All the creatures in the Shenwu world are inexplicable because of the silence of the ROC emperor. However, this kind of heartache is finally turned into the greatest strength, which makes them concentrate on Cultivation and strive for breakthrough!


    Everyone seems to be quite sure that the ROC emperor will come back to life.


    At that time, they hope that they have enough strength to follow them again, just like fighting the demon cult in the future, which can play a certain role!


    Under such circumstances, many creatures in the whole world practice at the same time, producing invisible resonance, affecting the order and rules between heaven and earth, forming a special force!


    Although Du Shaofu''s consciousness was not there, the only trace of vitality still had a close relationship with the power of heaven and earth of Da Luotian.


    In this way, under the wave radiation of the secret forces, Du Shaofu''s last ray of vitality began to shake.


    And as time goes on, the fluctuations become more and more frequent, reaching today''s breathing frequency.


    However, it seems that there is still something missing, which can really stimulate Du Shaofu''s power thoroughly, so as to mobilize the power of heaven and earth, and refine the power of chaos that entangles him!


    It can be imagined that if there is such a day, Du Shaofu''s recovery will surely be as natural as a natural, easy freehand brushwork!


    But now it seems that he still lacks the chance. If he can''t achieve it, he doesn''t know when he will be able to recover


    ¡­¡­


    Earth world!


    In the warm spring, the whole world is full of vitality, like a brand-new one, with the breath of life everywhere.


    The road water Ma long, through the shuttle, the crowd intertwined, come and go in a hurry!


    In the busy and noisy street, a young man dressed in different clothes from the world walked slowly, attracting the eyes of passers-by.


    The young man was wearing a long suit and spreading in the back of his head. His body was glittering with gold, and his eyebrows were very handsome. But at this time, he was full of melancholy.


    "Where is the boss..."


    The youth didn''t pay attention to the strange eyes of the crowd around him, just silently and softly shouting in his heart.


    Such a young man is naturally a little dragon from the Shenwu world.


    He came to the earth world in order to find the old land and travel less, and bring the news of the devil ancestor to him.


    However, after several times of searching, Bruce Lee did not find any trace of the eldest brother.


    A small earth world, it is easy to be completely covered by the power of his original God, even half a dead corner will not have.


    But even so, Bruce Lee still can''t find Lu Shaoyou''s whereabouts, which makes him feel anxious.


    Lu Shaoyou, as his best brother Xiaolong, can guess that this process is bound to be filled with danger.


    He didn''t have to call Lu Shaoyou out of the pass, but at least he left the news here, so that he could get the news of Mazu at the first time whether he was successful or failed.


    Of course, it''s not difficult to hide from the elder brother''s accomplishments without leaving any trace, but Bruce Lee thinks that the elder brother will never do so.


    "No accident happened to the boss..."


    Xiao Long murmurs in his mouth. When he thinks of this, his expression suddenly becomes awe inspiring, and his heart suddenly sinks down.


    This is not impossible. For the highest level of the nine realms in the thirty-three days, they can''t see the scenery there. If they want to break through the barrier of carrying the road and stand on the top, no one knows what kind of danger will be filled with.


    If there is any accident in the process of Lu Shaoyou''s clearance, there is a great possibility!


    However, Bruce Lee shakes his head hard again. He can''t imagine the result like that.


    However, he was not able to find the boss, which made him very worried.


    "It''s better to go back to the war of gods and Demons first."


    Bruce Lee thought for a moment, then he opened his eyes again, wandered among the crowd again, and finally murmured a little disappointed.


    Then, he rose from the sky with his body. Under the eyes of countless people, he went up to the sky and disappeared!


    "Boss, you should come back early..."


    In the whole earth world, there is such a word echoing in every living creature''s ear.


    This is a speech left by Bruce Lee with his own cultivation. If Lu Shaoyou can break through the barrier, he will certainly be able to hear it.


    However, in the eyes of these ordinary people who have not cultivated themselves in the earth world, they really look like miracles.


    The action of going against the sky, together with the words that can be heard all over the world, can''t help but make this world boil up quickly!


    However, Bruce Lee doesn''t care about all this. Now the demon ancestor is coming back soon. If the eldest one doesn''t come back, the earth world will not be able to continue to survive. He will be killed by the bloody means of Mazu!Bruce Lee left the earth world and went all the way to the original 18 levels of hell.


    What he didn''t know was that Lu Shaoyou had already incarnated nothingness. He had not left a trace of existence in the world, not even a grain of dust.


    No one can say whether Lu Shaoyou can finally wake up and become a real non image body!


    ¡­¡­


    "Time is running out..."


    In the endless starry sky, countless strong men of thirty-three days and three thousand worlds are suspended in the void, and their bodies are full of strong fluctuations.


    However, under the gathering of these countless strong men, there is a melancholy that can''t be changed from one eyebrow to another.


    Under their gaze, a mass of bloody chaotic light in the distance is huge, expanding every moment.


    All of us know that it is the place where the devil zuluo is standing, and the other party is recovering quickly.


    Through the terrible momentum emanating from the chaotic light group, we can feel the change of the power of Mazu now, which has absolutely reached an abominable level!


    For many strong people present, even if they are far away, they will feel depressed and flustered under the impact of that terrible fluctuation. If they get closer, they may not die thoroughly in an instant!


    As a deity and devil who came out of chaos in ancient times, the power of Mazu is really terrible. Even if it is the power of nature, it is enough to see countless creatures like ants!


    "When the evil ancestor breaks through the chaos, there will be a massacre. There is not much time left for us!"


    A strong man frowned and said solemnly.


    The numerous armies of the demon clan have already been destroyed, and only one demon ancestor is left!


    However, this person, but countless demons to be terrible thousands of times!


    Even if there are no countless demons, thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds will not survive. They will inevitably become the devil Kingdom, and all living creatures will die under the hand of the demon ancestor.


    In the absence of the most powerful people, these people together, can not stop Luo''s slaughter!


    Countless strong people are in silence, the heavy heart can not be said.


    They are not afraid of death, and are ready to sacrifice.


    It''s just that if you die without any meaning, I''m afraid it''s hard to close my eyes under the nine springs


    "The Dragon God is back!"


    In many people''s heart is gloomy, suddenly heard a person cry out.


    Then, the void around suddenly opened, and out of it came the figure of a young man in gold.


    This figure is the little dragon who came back from the earth world.


    Seeing his appearance, a large number of human figures suddenly rushed up and surrounded it in the center.


    Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Lu Jingyun and other strong people are all listed here. In addition, there are many strong people in the thirty-three days.


    They all looked at Bruce Lee with eager eyes, and some people asked eagerly, "Dragon God, how is the situation?"


    Deep in everyone''s eyes are eager to hear the good news from the young man in gold.


    After the three thousand strong men of the thousand worlds arrived at the war of gods and demons, the man of thirty-three days finally knew that Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand thousand worlds, had left Dalao many years ago and went to a place called the earth world, and closed down to attack the ultimate realm of nothingness.


    After getting the news of the devil ancestor, the Dragon God set out directly to the earth world to find Lu Shaoyou!


    Their hearts are burning with strong expectations. If Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, succeeds in breaking through Wuxiang, he will have the power to fight with Mazu. Even if he can''t be killed, he can at least stand at the same level to have a dialogue and fight!


    It''s just


    Under everyone''s eyes, Bruce Lee''s brows are locked tightly and he doesn''t speak immediately.


    "Xiao Long, don''t swim him..."


    Emperor batian was a little anxious, but in his heart, he had a bad intuition and had a bad premonition.


    But he couldn''t help but ask.


    This is a problem that everyone is concerned about. Lu Shaoyou''s situation is related to the life and death of all the life and death of the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand people in the world!


    "I didn''t find the boss!"


    Bruce Lee frowned, breathed out a breath and said softly.


    He didn''t want to hide anything, but when he looked at the eyes of the people around him, he didn''t tell the details of his perception.


    On the contrary, he thought about it for a while, and said, "the eldest brother should be still in seclusion, and at a critical juncture, so he deliberately hid his tracks."


    Many people breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the speech. Although Lu Shaoyou did not appear immediately, if Lu Shaoyou was still in seclusion, it would mean that there was hope for everything.


    For many strong people, they can not know whether the impact of Wuxiang will be accompanied by great danger, so Lu Shao''s safety has become their deepest concern.At this time, I felt a little relieved to hear the Dragon God say so.


    Naturally, if Lu Shaoyou''s cultivation in the realm of Taoism is deliberately hidden, no one in the world can find it, even if it is the Dragon God, unless it is the devil ancestor himself.


    However, others can''t know that Bruce Lee actually said this on purpose. He always feels that he should give everyone some expectations, because he himself is not sure what kind of state the boss is at this time.


    The evil ancestor will come out. At this critical moment, all creatures will be even more terrible once their morale is lax!


    "It''s good to give all of them a little hope..."


    It''s just that most people can''t recognize the meaning of Bruce Lee''s words. However, for Lu Xintong, Yang Guo, Lu Jingyun and others, they know Bruce Lee very well and know that things are not as optimistic as he said.


    After a group of people have had a private communication, they are sure that Lu Shaoyou is really missing. What''s more, Bruce Lee can''t know whether Lu Shaoyou is in the process of breaking through or has already had an accident because of the breakthrough.


    Such news, like a huge mountain, pressed on everyone''s mind, extremely heavy!


    "Continue to pay attention to the development of Mazu. If there is nothing wrong with the boss, I believe he will appear in time! The three hundred and thirty-three days and thousands of countless creatures in the world all depend on him


    Xiao Long''s words are deep and profound.


    Next to Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Lu Jingyun and others all nodded.


    "If both Shaoyou and Du Shaofu can survive the crisis, then there is real hope."


    When all people are dignified, Yang Guo sighs gently and says so.


    Many people are extremely agree with this sentence, are not all silent down.


    Lu Shaoyou broke through Wu Xiang and fought at the same level with the demon ancestor; Du Shaofu recovered his strength and was sure to be able to break through the Tao at one stroke.


    In this case, if the two of them join hands to deal with Mazu, it will be the same scene as before. It can almost be said that the victory is in hand!


    Lu Shaoyou, who had a strong power, could not take advantage of Lu Shaoyou, who had no image. However, Luo''s immortal body did not play any role in Du Shaofu''s eyes.


    If that''s the case, it will be a victory in thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds!


    However, they all know that it''s just a wonderful imagination, and it''s hard to believe it.


    Let''s not say whether Lu Shaoyou can successfully break through Wuxiang, let''s say that Du Shaofu didn''t make much noise in the world of Shenwu at this time.


    Therefore, everyone felt that it was almost impossible to form an absolute advantage with the Mazu.


    But if you think about it carefully, there is still a possibility!


    "Well?"


    Suddenly, Bruce Lee''s expression coagulates, his eyes can''t help but look at the distance.


    There, it is the place where the demon ancestor Luo Xun lives.


    And at this time, the blood of the chaos above, emerged a stream of black gas, turned into a black dragon, roared in the void space, frantically twisted the body!


    These black dragons are very strong, their breath is fierce, and they are dancing endlessly and terrifying. They break away from the origin of chaos and rush to the strong men of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds. It seems that they want to choose people and eat them. It''s extremely terrible!


    "Boom..."


    Along with the emergence of black dragons, the blood color of the origin of chaos rolled violently. The chaotic gas burst out, and the power of terror was released. Many people in remote places felt that their Qi was oppressed and hard to resist!


    "The devil is coming!"


    Looking at such a scene, Bruce Lee''s words are deep, if he opens his mouth.


    In fact, no need for him to say, people have been able to guess what will happen.


    The black dragon transformed by the evil Qi must have leaped out of the demon ancestor, and the strength it carried was quite strong. Every black dragon was no less than the strength of a strong man who sat and forgot!


    In addition, the original source of chaos, which originally had a huge movement but kept a balance, began to split up at this time, as if it was the birth of a lord of terror!


    Obviously, the power of Mazu has been restored to the peak, and will soon return to the world!


    "Prepare for World War I!"


    A strong man opened his mouth in a loud voice, almost shouting.


    All the strong men of the thirty-three days were immediately nervous. Everyone held their weapons in their hands and watched the change of the origin of blood color chaos.


    No one can be indifferent at this moment. We should know that the strong one they will face next is the devil ancestor!


    It was the existence of the body without image, the strong one who opened up the demon world, the terrible master who upset the whole ancient times, and the ancient god and devil who made the great God of Pangu dim for countless years!Such a strong man can''t help but let the creatures of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds not feel afraid!


    "Before I die, I will never allow the devil to step into the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds and half steps!"


    An old man in a sitting and forgetting state raised his voice and spoke. His whole body was like flowing water.


    His body, the power of the origin of the road turned into a world form, almost all of his strength, ready to fight!


    At this time, everyone has the same mind.


    But at the same time, although everyone doesn''t say it, they are very clear about a fact


    How can we hold him back with the strength of his own people?


    The so-called in the body before death, never allow the devil to step into half a step, I am afraid it is just a self comfort words!


    "Boom..."


    Only in the sound of the earthquake, far away, the chaos of the original rolling degree is much more intense.


    A layer of blood light broke through the barrier of space and pierced into the eyes of countless creatures, which made people feel miserable and almost desperate.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    All of a sudden, a bleak laughter appeared and passed from afar. All the creatures who heard the sound suddenly felt cold in their hearts!


    Under the gaze of so many eyes, but see the distant source of chaos "puff" to break open, a plush claw out of it.


    The sharp claws are incomparably sharp, and the tufts of hair are long, and scarlet is like blood, which contains an unimaginable bloody and ferocious spirit!


    "Hiss..."


    The next moment, it is to hear a crack like the sound of silk.


    The other claw stretched out and suddenly tore, tearing the whole blood color chaos apart a terrible gap.


    "Mazu, here we are Looking at this scene, Bruce Lee licked his cracked lips and whispered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2981

    At this time, all the living creatures were quiet, without any sound. Everyone stood in the void, like a clay sculpture.


    In their eyes, at this time, only the distant scene is left. They can see the two claws of Mazu stretching out from the air of chaos, and then tear it into pieces!


    "Boom..."


    The terrible chaotic fragments burst out and stirred up like a flying snow, magnificent and gorgeous.


    However, in the center of this unique scene, there stands a figure, whose body is more than ten thousand feet!


    On the body of the figure, clusters of blood colored hair are slender and flying wantonly, as if it is made with blood splashing ink, releasing the incomparable breath of blood evil spirit!


    Such a figure, just standing there, seems to be enough to suppress the whole world, with unimaginable momentum!


    "Mazu..."


    Finally, a strong person can not help but feel dry throat, gently and way.


    All the people saw the figure of Mazu, it was not that the whole body was tight, a heart was raised to the throat, and the heart beat fiercely on the chest, making a sound like a dull drum!


    Thirty three days and three thousand thousands of people from all over the world have gathered in this starry sky for a long time. They have been paying close attention to the movements of the devil ancestor.


    Today, the blood killed the whole ancient terror existence, and finally revealed the real body!


    Even if the psychological preparation has already been prepared, but when this moment comes, no one can be calm in his heart.


    The power of Mazu is too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people!


    "Hoo..."


    In the distance, only after breaking through the chaotic light group, the body shape of the demon ancestor appeared, standing in place, without any action for a moment.


    He took a long breath, and then suddenly he took another breath!


    "HISHI..."


    But see around the void, suddenly showed a terrible whirlpool!


    The whirlpool is so powerful that it breaks up the boundless territory and turns it into chaos!


    In the demon ancestor''s devouring, all the chaos rolled up and went to his mouth!


    Along with it, the chaotic forces that originally wrapped him and had been blown up at this time were also inhaled into his mouth and swallowed into his stomach!


    "Boom..."


    In this moment, the distance is not particularly far away in the thirty-three days are trembling, as if to collapse under this power, be devoured by the demon ancestor!


    Around the boundless sky is shaking, ferocious shaking!


    Fortunately, Lu Shaoyou once laid out a terrible formation in the boundless star territory, so he was not torn apart under the power of the devil ancestor!


    "The power of Mazu is still increasing!"


    Feeling such a scene, Bruce Lee can not help but deep face, gently said.


    Not only he, but also many creatures can clearly perceive that the power of Mazu is still rising after swallowing the chaos around him.


    Although this climb is not particularly fierce, but also enough terrible!


    Such a scene, it is to let many creatures feel some sense of despair!


    Even though they had a prediction in their mind, they could not help but feel shocked at this moment!


    That standing in the void in the horror of the devil body, the power of nature, so that countless lives out of an unmatched mind!


    This is not a general sense of crushing, and even the gap between heaven and mole ants is not too much!


    Relatively speaking, these postnatal creatures in front of the devil ancestor are really no different from mole ants!


    At this moment, countless creatures only feel that their spirits will be sucked into the mouth with the action of Mazu swallowing the chaotic Qi!


    "Set up the array, prepare to fight against the evil ancestor!"


    Bruce Lee takes a look at the people around him, and suddenly he drinks. It spreads all over the world!


    He''s just growling and waking everyone from the palpitations!


    "Poof..."


    "Poof..."


    In the sound of Bruce Lee''s terror, many creatures suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and their faces Suddenly paled and suffered certain trauma.


    Fortunately, with the sound of this drink, all the people were not in a trance and broke away from the terrible power of Mazu.


    At this time, Bruce Lee doesn''t want to see many people die in the invisible before they really fight with the demon ancestor!


    "Set up


    After waking up, the people of the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand worlds finally realized what to do next!


    They do not go to see the direction of the demon ancestor, so as not to lose their mind again.


    But see a figure in the void crisscross up and down, body energy fluctuation release, intertwined with each other, forming a terrorist array!


    Each formation, at least by hundreds of thousands of practitioners, is extremely strong!They blocked at the entrance to the war between gods and demons, waiting for the devil to attack and kill!


    "Boss Shaofu boy... "


    Xiao Long whispers in his mouth, and his heart is filled with endless powerlessness.


    The power that naturally emanates from Mazu is extremely terrifying. If you look at the array of three thousand strong men in the world during the thirty-three days, it seems that they are vulnerable to a single blow!


    Once the evil ancestor really starts to kill, these people go up, it''s just like dying!


    How he hoped that Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu could come here at this time and have a real fight with Mazu!


    If you can do that, even if many people will fall here, it is also valuable!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    All the people in the enchanted field are waiting for their hands.


    They made a good plan to die, only to give those weak and small creatures in the world more time.


    If in this short period of time, Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, can break through the barrier, and Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, can break through the dead end and join hands to defeat the evil ancestor, then all their spreading will have enough significance!


    ¡­¡­


    In the boundless region, it is also very far away from the earth.


    On a dead star, there is no life on the ground!


    Here, the four primitive laws lack the power of the law of life, while time, space and material are all complete!


    However, if any living creature can come here, he will surely be able to determine one thing, that is, such a world will never last for a long time!


    The decay of the law of life will lead to the decline and degeneration of the other three primitive laws.


    One day, the stars will disappear completely and turn into dust!


    In the eyes of a strong man like Lu Shaoyou, I''m afraid that the final end of these stars will not be as simple as dust. According to the process and trend of world evolution, such a world will eventually turn into nothingness, and even a dust will not be left behind!


    It is because of the terrible war in ancient times that led to the change of countless stars in this starry sky!


    At that time, in order to suppress the eighteen yuan gods of Mazu, the great God of Pangu used countless pieces of Pangu world to set up this terrible array, and suppressed Mazu in the 18 layers of hell for ages!


    The power of this side to break the world is consumed in the operation of the formation, which has become the present situation and turned into lifeless and dead stars.


    Not long ago, after leaving the earth world, Lu Shaoyou came to a certain place in this star field and realized the existence of "Wu"!


    After the disappearance of his nihility, everything here reappears, and it seems that there is no change at all.


    However, it was on this day that suddenly a very small star sent out some waves. The ripples spread out from the void. It looked like a small stone was thrown on the calm water surface, and the ripples gently swung away!


    With such a situation, as if caused by a chain reaction, the whole star has produced a slight vibration, and with the passage of time, the power of this vibration is more and more huge, the scope is also rapidly expanding!


    "Hum, hum..."


    The invisible power fluctuates, and suddenly it seems that there is something mysterious coming out of nothingness. It is very strange!


    Sure enough, only a short time later, a mass of chaotic light suddenly appeared, and burst into the void, as if a round of scorching sun appeared out of thin air, shining in all directions!


    The light of chaos appeared very suddenly, as if out of nothing, inexplicably appeared!


    Only after it appeared, the color of the light on the light group began to show changes, from the initial single tone to a colorful light, dazzling and gorgeous!


    Moreover, the volume of the whole chaos is also expanding, and all the stars are included in it!


    It seems, as if there is some kind of life in which breeding, slowly wake up


    ¡­¡­


    Shenwu world, that is, Dalao Tian!


    The living creatures in the whole world have not been greatly affected by the recovery of Mazu. The vast majority of the strong are still in seclusion, striving to impact on a higher level.


    However, the paper can not cover the fire, the news of the devil ancestor spread in a small range, making many people have a strong anxiety.


    Doctor Wuming, Murong youruo and others are like ants on a hot pot, anxious to turn around!


    They wanted to call Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong and others out of the pass, but they did not. Many people in this field are at the critical juncture of breakthrough. Xiaoxing, Du Yunlong, Du Tingxuan, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Jialou jueyu, yepiaoling, qianguyu, and some other powerful forces are now in the immortal jiuchongtian peak, far away from the real seatForget the realm, but only one step away.


    At this moment, if they are forced to disturb them, I don''t know what kind of consequences it will lead to.


    But it is also strange that here, such as Xiaoxing, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao and others, have reached the peak of the immortal nine heaven in their early years, which is really complete.


    These people will never be trapped for such a long time in terms of their aptitude and understanding. In addition, with the unique conditions in the Shenwu world, it seems that it is not difficult to really appear a strong person who can sit and forget!


    However, the real situation is that there are dozens or even nearly 100 strong people in the Shenwu world. They are stuck at this juncture, and it is difficult to really step into that new world. This has to be amazing!


    On the other hand, thirty-three days and three thousand people from all over the world have already gone to the outside world to meet the evil ancestors. However, their great ROC emperor Du Shaofu has not caused any news for thousands of years. It is also very worrying!


    Different from Yi Wuming and Murong youruo, Yu Yuqian was anxious, but he was not directly anxious about the devil ancestor.


    All his thoughts were about landing and traveling less and Du Shaofu. He only hoped that his two apprentices would be OK!


    The old man, as always, would sit on the steps outside the ancestral hall of the Du family and wait quietly. From time to time, he looked at the closed door and looked forward to some miracle.


    Over the years, expectations and disappointments were exchanged, but they could not really extinguish his ardent feelings and make him really disappointed!


    In Yu Yuqian''s mind, both of his disciples were not ordinary people. With their abilities, they would definitely revive one day, but he was still worried.


    The most important thing is that Mazu really wakes up!


    I don''t know whether Bruce Lee, Emperor batian, Lu Jingyun and others have already faced it.


    But are the countless people in the world still alive?


    Yu Yu did not know these things.


    It''s just that he didn''t know more than that. Yu Yu didn''t know about the changes in the sarcophagus of Du family ancestral temple.


    In recent years, under the influence of the whole world power, Du Shaofu''s vitality has been shaking again and again!


    The invisible power is borrowed by him and confronts instinctively with the power of the chaotic origin of Mazu!


    To this day, all the cocoons arranged by Lu Shaoyou, wrapped around him, have all dissipated, and have not survived at all.


    The fine lines on the sarcophagus are like ferocious snakes spitting out their letters, twining out a series of lights like thunder and lightning, hitting the original chaotic power of Mazu!


    This is a very slow process, but over such a long period of time, the source of the chaos of blood color has been dimmed a lot, and the strength has also been lost.


    Du Shaofu''s vitality is much stronger than at the beginning. Lu Shaoyou''s strength is no longer needed. He can deal with it on his own.


    But I don''t know what kind of moment his instinctive consciousness will take to really break the balance, get rid of the shackles, and completely destroy the chaos of Mazu, and he will be born again in the world!


    All this happened quietly, being firmly bound to the scope of the sarcophagus, and in the isolation of Lu Shaoyou''s array arrangement, it was completely unknown to anyone outside.


    "Hum..."


    All of a sudden, only in the collision between Du Shaofu''s vitality and the origin of the evil ancestor''s chaos, suddenly there was a strange wave and a twist, like a living creature!


    This is a very obvious change compared with the theory of communication.


    If we say that many years ago, Du Shaofu''s vitality vibrated from nothing, then today''s change is from weak to strong!


    However, after this change happened once, it was silent again. I don''t know when the next activity will be.


    ¡­¡­


    In the original place where the 18 story hell was located, led by Bruce Lee, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, they faced the direction of the devil ancestor.


    Behind them, the formation composed of three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand strong men in the world radiated fierce power fluctuation, which was extremely terrifying. If placed in the past, each formation would be enough to sweep the whole world in the past thirty-three days!


    However, no one felt how strong such power was at this time, just because there was a terrible bloody figure standing in front of them, it was the devil ancestor!


    Around Mazu, all the broken chaotic Qi was sucked in by him, swallowed into his stomach and turned into his own strength.


    "Jie Jie Jie The ancestor has returned. Who can stop it! Pangu, Da Luo Tianzun, you can''t kill me after all! Chaos 3000 gods and demons, only the ancestor can break the final secret, lead all living creatures out of a way of life! Jie Jie Jie... "Feeling the power in his body, Mazu can''t help but shake his fists gently. This is his peak state. He has not felt such a strong power for many years.


    In the war with Pangu and Dalao Tianzun, he was stripped of his physical body and Yuan Shen and suppressed in Dalao heaven and the 18th floor hell respectively. Now he comes back again, but there are no more those two terrifying strongmen!


    This time, no one in the world can match it again!


    "Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu, you two have the delusion to fight with our ancestors! Compared with Pangu and Daluo Tianzun, how can you be of great use


    Mazu laughed wildly, and his scarlet eyes were filled with scorn and ridicule. After laughing for a while, Mazu''s expression suddenly coagulated and said to himself: "Pangu, I know you are not dead. After I crush your world, I will find you! Of course, there are three thousand worlds! Chuang Ling, if what I expected is right, it is the world you opened up! Jie Jie Jie... "


    In the distance, Xiao Long and others listen to the laughter of Mazu, and their expressions are awe inspiring and serious to the extreme.


    Just the bursts of ghostly laughter made the blood and blood in their bodies swell, and both the body and the spirit seemed to collapse.


    Countless creatures, if not at this time to form a formation, I am afraid that after this laughter, most of them will fall down!


    However, the evil ancestor was so fierce that he didn''t even look at them!


    That tall devil body, so quietly standing in the void space, like the eternal existence of the world, move, the world all tilt!


    "Lu Shaoyou, are you hiding?"


    After a long time, Mazu finally recovered from the joy of his own strength recovery. Under a scan of Yuan Shen''s power, he unexpectedly discovers that Lu Shaoyou is not in the crowd opposite.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2982

    The magic ancestor Luo Li finally recovered, and his strength recovered to the peak state, which is no different from that in ancient times!


    After feeling the joy brought by the return of his own strength, he naturally killed many old enemies in the past!


    Among them, Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou bear the brunt!


    In the whole thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, there are only two strong men who can barely get on the stage!


    Of course, Mazu thought Du Shaofu had been killed by him, so the only one who made him hate was Lu Shaoyou!


    However, after glancing at the crowd of many powerful people in the world for thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of people, Luo Fu unexpectedly found that Lu Shaoyou was not seen. This made him feel strange.


    And Lu Shaoyou also had many contacts with each other, and the Mazu knew something about each other''s personality. It would never be a person who ran away from the battlefield!


    Although what is said in the mouth is full of deep irony, it is only ridicule!


    Facing the enchanted ancestor, Xiaolong, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong did not open their mouths to answer the questions. They were extremely nervous at this time.


    This is a universal existence. They can''t stop it!


    But even so, people have to get in the way and fight for more time, even if it''s just a few short breaths!


    Even if the devil ancestor is invincible, he can''t wait to die!


    "Boom Boom... "


    All of a sudden, Mazu began to walk in the void space. Every step down, it made a terrible roar!


    It seems that this space is going to break up and shake. The countless strong men in the opposite thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds, even if they are connected in formation, are also following the fierce tremor, and they want to roll away in the void!


    What''s more, with the gradual approach of the demon ancestor, there is a boundless force of ferocity rolling into the sea. The invisible wave seems to be swept by the strong wind, as if to crush the array into nothingness!


    Suddenly, the terrible scarlet light surged up and spread endlessly!


    In the distant thirty-three days, all began to roll out the strong evil spirit, as well as the lingering bloody breath, making many creatures cold through the bone marrow!


    This is the power of the Mazu, the strength that radiates all over the body, can make all the world shake at the same time!


    "Lu Shao can''t swim out, so we can solve you ants first! No matter where he is hiding, he can''t escape the palm of my ancestor! "


    In the murmur of the demon ancestor, he approached Xiao Long and others step by step.


    In fact, when he didn''t feel Lu Shaoyou at the beginning, he had already released the power of Yuan Shen, including the boundless starry sky around him, and even the three thousand far away worlds, he could have a general glimpse of it!


    But under such circumstances, the Mazu still failed to find Lu Shaoyou.


    However, he is not worried at all. No matter how strong Lu Shaoyou is, he is only a place where he can carry the road. It can be imagined that he can deceive his perception by some means.


    However, he can''t hide from the first day of junior high school, but he can''t hide from the 15th. After the magic ancestor has won thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of worlds, even Pangu capital will be found by him, not to mention a Lu Shaoyou!


    I''m afraid that there are only those three thousand pioneers in this world who can be worthy of a world war. But for so many years, that person has never appeared. Will he show up at this time?


    Even if he would appear, how could he be afraid of him?


    "Ready for battle!"


    Watching the magic ancestor step by step approaching, Bruce Lee murmured.


    The hearts of all living creatures are mentioned in their voices, and they are all ready to fight against the blood cutting of Mazu with their own flesh and blood!


    Everyone''s eyes are red, the hands of the sword and soldiers together, momentum, crazy waves!


    And the devil ancestor is carrying a cold smile, that big and tall devil body in the void space, extremely oppressive force!


    Since the strength has recovered to its peak, there is no reason for him to wait any longer!


    Thirty three days, three thousand worlds, will be destroyed and become the devil''s land!


    Of course, there is also the big Luotian, which is different from the past, and can not escape such a fate!


    If Lu Shaoyou is not here, all the killing and cutting will start from these tiny and weak mole ants!


    "Jie Jie Jie..."


    The cold and hoarse laughter of Mazu is shaking!


    He slowly raised a paw, the air machine began to flow wildly!


    The innumerable creatures on the opposite side can''t stand a few blows from him, and they will be killed completely!


    He has been able to imagine what kind of tragedy the other side will have when he hits down!


    "Hum, hum..."


    With the fluctuation of the power of the demon ancestor, the boundless scarlet gas bursts into a ray of light and disperses in the space! Violent, bloody, ferocious and bloodthirsty forces circulate wildly. In this space outside of the whole war situation of gods and demons, it seems that the whole space has been changed. People are like falling into hell. Everywhere, there are terrible scenes. There are fierce ghosts running among them, some bloodthirsty howls, some evil spirits raise their swords to kill, and some are evil spiritsGhosts and shadows wandering


    Scene after scene, it is like the abyss of purgatory, unprovoked people!


    All these scenes can erode the body and soul of living beings!


    Mo Zu''s attack has not really fallen, in the opposite lineup, there are creatures in a trance, almost want to collapse in the invisible!


    There are only a few people who can keep a little sober. Bruce Lee and Emperor batian watch this scene, and there is no better way to deal with it except to resist!


    Bruce Lee''s hand has been raised slowly. He doesn''t want to wait any longer, even if he is not afraid of death. But if the time is delayed for a moment, I''m afraid that if the time is delayed for a short time, he will not be able to resist any more, and there will be a large area of casualties!


    So now the best choice is to directly fight with the devil, but also to spell!


    All of a sudden, only when Bruce Lee is ready to have a big "kill", the figure of the devil ancestor''s front suddenly stops!


    "Well?"


    As if feeling something different, Mazu gently turned his head and looked at another direction.


    What enters our eyes is the endless space of star regions, and the huge stars roar and run.


    But in this operation, there are some fluctuations, which are transmitted silently, and are perceived by Mazu!


    "I see!" After a careful experience, Luo''s face was filled with a sneer. He only heard him murmur: "where are you going to hide? It''s a shock to the world of nothingness! The talent and understanding is extraordinary. You really succeeded! It''s a pity that you are a step late. Since the ancestor has recovered, how can you really finish that step! "


    In the process of speaking, the devil ancestor put aside Bruce Lee and others directly. Without saying a word, he flashed his body and rushed to the place where the wave came from!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    However, it has not been too far away. A dense optical network appears in the space of the star domain, emerging from nothingness, blocking the figure of Mazu for a moment!


    "How can we stop our ancestors by such means?"


    The evil ancestor hums coldly, the hand claw suddenly swings, fiercely one claw but down, attacks directly!


    "Hiss..."


    This claw does not have too big fluctuation to open, but that layer of dense optical network, but in its claws can not hold a breath of time, it is directly broken!


    The figure of the devil ancestor is like a beast on the way to the mountain. He cuts through the thorns in the light net layer by layer!


    This layer of light net is arranged by the ancient Pangu God to gather strength to suppress the 18 layers of hell. It is a terrorist array composed of stars!


    Later, Lu Shaoyou used the power of the chaos left by Pangu God to transform it and completely envelop the 18 layers of hell, intending to shrink the battlefield within the scope of Mazu, so as to reduce the damage of the war to 33 days!


    But now the 18 levels of hell have been destroyed and no longer exist, but the whole array is still running!


    However, only today, Mazu recovered again, and this power can no longer stop him!


    "Mazu He found the boss


    Looking at the direction of the demon ancestor, Xiao long can''t help but make a solemn and incomparable voice.


    The huge figure suddenly stopped attacking, which really made everyone stunned for a long time. Few people could guess the real reason of the matter.


    But Bruce Lee knows that the direction of the demon ancestor''s departure is not exactly the location of the earth''s world?


    The most important thing is that it''s the place where the old continent is closed to the outside world and impacts the last place of nothingness!


    "Listen to the words of Mazu, Shaoyou must have broken through the realm of nothingness!"


    Emperor Ba Tian looked at all this and said.


    The voice of self talk before the demon ancestors did not deliberately avoid Xiao Long and others, so it was heard by many powerful people.


    Lu Shaoyou successfully broke through Wuxiang, which is great news.


    For many beings whose cultivation is not absolute, they have kindled hope in their hearts!


    The appearance of an image free state will naturally have a comparison with the devil ancestor. It is still unknown who will win!


    At least thirty-three days and three thousand worlds, there will be no room for any resistance!


    Think of here, many creatures are almost excited to cheer up!


    This is probably the biggest piece of good news since Du Shaofu, the emperor of Dapeng, suffered a sudden attack from Mazu thousands of years ago and his life and death were hard to predict!


    "Shaoyou has just broken through. Maybe his state is unstable. He must want to attack him. Let''s help him quickly!"


    Yang Guo opened his mouth in a deep voice and rushed out with his epee.


    Xiao Long, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan and Lu Xintong look at each other, and their hearts sink to the bottom in an instant.


    Mo Zuben planned to kill all the people they were present at, but suddenly left, he must go to Lu Shaoyou to cause disadvantage!


    I''m afraid that even the existence of the whole ancient chaos, also do not want to see someone can reach his same level, to his next action caused too much impact!The action of Mazu must be to run to land and swim less. When his cultivation is not stable, he will directly strangle it in the cradle of the realm of nothingness!


    Thinking of this, where can Xiaolong and others wait? They just hate that they are not strong enough to reach Lu Shaoyou''s place first and jointly resist Mazu!


    "Everybody stay here, waiting for the news!"


    Xiao Long said something in a hurry, and then turned to go.


    "Uncle Bruce Lee..."


    "Father..."


    Lu Jingyun, Lu youshao, Longque, and Longxu all rushed forward and wanted to go with them, but they were all stopped!


    Bruce Lee''s meaning is very clear. They can''t help Lu Shaoyou. They''d better stay here and wait for the news.


    As long as you can stabilize the elder brother''s state of Wu Xiang, you can fight with the devil Zu!


    After thirty-three days and three thousand worlds, I finally saw a glimmer of hope!


    Looking at all the figures, Lu Jingyun, the most holy emperor, duanmuqiongtian, Longque and others were standing in their original places. They were even more nervous than they had been when facing the devil ancestor.


    Lu Shaoyou has really broken through and successfully entered the realm of nothingness. The perception of Mazu must not be wrong.


    Everyone was excited, but at the same time, there was a strong sense of worry.


    Only when Lu Shaoyou had just made a breakthrough, Mazu felt that when he only hoped that the other side would kill him, Lu Shaoyou was already in a stable state and had enough strength to fight against him!


    Over the past thirty-three days and the three thousand strong men of the world, one by one, were withdrawn, and many people began to discuss it earnestly.


    At the bottom of their hearts, there is an unimaginable shock, as well as uncontrollable excitement and excitement!


    But at the same time, everyone''s heart is full of worry!


    All this can only be seen by Lu Shaoyou! On the other hand, after leaving behind countless creatures in the world for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds, Mazu broke through the invisible barrier all the way. Like a strong and unimaginable fish, he broke through the shackles of numerous nets with extreme ferocity. He wanted to go to the ultimate place and kill the people under the attack!


    "Even if Pangu is reborn, it is impossible to trap my ancestor with such an array! Lu Shaoyou, you are still a lot short of heat after all! When the ancestor finds you, it will be your death


    At this time, the demon ancestor had already traveled a long distance and stood in a place in the void space.


    Behind him, I don''t know how many layers of contact between the formation was torn up by him, turned into nothing!


    The orbit of those huge stars has been changed. The whole space of stars seems to be disordered and the order has changed greatly. Many stars collide with each other and become smashed!


    This scene is incomparably terrible, like the coming of the end!


    Each collision between the stars will set off a terrible ripple, these stars are originally pieces of broken world, the residual power burst out, like boiling!


    As the Mazu said, even if Pangu is reincarnated, it is impossible to stop him in his heyday with such an array!


    We should know that the suppression of the evil ancestor was to forcibly separate the body from the yuan God, and then the yuan God was divided into 18 ways and suppressed with the 18 positions carrying the Dao as the base of the array, which made it impossible for him to turn over his life!


    But if he was a demon ancestor in his heyday, these means were nothing to him!


    At present, in the depths of the starry sky, Mazu stopped for a moment, and his eyes were staring at the bright light in front of him!


    This group of light is extremely dazzling, as if it is the brightest thing in the world. It contains endless energy. It is the source of chaos that Lu Shaoyou arranged here. It is the legacy of Pangu God and used as the energy source of the star array!


    "Pangu, I''m afraid you didn''t count it to this day! I knew you were in that small world. I wanted to solve the problem for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds before I went to find you. Now I just solved Lu Shaoyou first, and then I will find you out! "


    Mo Zu''s face was cold and stern, and he uttered a voice with pity and a word for word.


    A word already finished, but it is a devil''s claw, fiercely pressed in front of the group of chaos on the origin!


    But see endless scarlet power crazy agitation, ferocious attack open!


    "Click, click, click..."


    Bursts of sound of rupture spread, that group of brilliant chaos under the attack of the power of Mazu, began to send out the sound of breaking, cracks climbing on it!


    Soon after, only heard a loud "bang", the whole source of chaos suddenly burst into pieces!


    The terrible energy vent, around hundreds of millions of miles of stars were swept away, countless stars into powder, reduced to dust!


    Invisible wave crazy spread, like a ferocious tide, pushing towards endless distance!


    The source of chaos left by Pangu God was smashed by the demon ancestor. With it, the big array in the starry sky also disintegrated in an instant!


    All stars out of the original orbit one after another, like a group of wasps in general, chaos, rampage!The whole space of the star field is boiling, only after a moment, I don''t know how many stars collide together and turn into terrible waves!


    "Lu Shaoyou, I''m here to see you on the road!"


    Mazu whispered a little, and then no longer delayed. Following the wave of the bold expansion, some stars came straight to him after the track of some stars was disordered, but under the gentle vibration of Mazu''s power, it was smashed in an instant!


    In such a scene, the whole person looks like a master of evil. Even if all the calamities are added to his body, he can''t be shaken at all!


    His goal is only one, that is where Lu Shaoyou breaks through!


    "Boom..."


    The whole space of the star field is boiling. After the power source of the big array collapses, everything here has lost its shackles and can no longer operate as usual!


    The formation, which was set up by Pangu God and then transformed by Lu Shaoyou, was finally annihilated!


    And the terrible influence is still spreading and spreading rapidly. It will sweep every corner of the space until everything turns into dust! In that remote place, there is only life in the starry sky. In several places, some metal equipment which is extremely strange to the strong men in the world of 33 days and three thousand thousands of the world suddenly began to scream wildly and give out a harsh alarm. Many people were in chaos!


    All this is in the devil Zu''s perception, but he ignored it! His eyes receded a little, and looked to some place, where there was a chaos, it was metaplasia!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2983

    The star field array was destroyed, and the invisible order rules were broken in the hand of Mazu. The terrible waves swept wildly and spread out in the starry sky!


    A huge star completely out of the established track, like a head of beast to break free from the cage, become extremely ferocious and powerful!


    The stars collide with each other, breaking out unimaginable destructive energy, making the whole sky chaotic, annihilating one after another!


    All this spread very fast, and did not take too long, it is to reach the only place in the sky where life exists, which is the earth world!


    The creatures in this world are quite different from those in the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds. They do not have the ability to practice, or they do not have enough training environment!


    However, the Terrans here have developed a new method called "technology". They have spared no effort to explore the whole starry universe for many years and pursue some secrets in this world!


    When the starry sky was in chaos, due to the extremely slow passage of time, many external things were observed, forming a large area of panic!


    Especially at night, even with the naked eye, we can clearly see the colorful lights shining on the sky, and with a terrible sense of detonation, coming from the sky!


    This kind of scene is even more gorgeous than a nation''s new year''s Eve every year!


    Such a movement is something that the creatures in this world have never experienced. It seems like a miracle!


    The whole earth world is boiling because of such changes, endless ancient legends have been opened and spread, boiling!


    And those who can really observe all this are in constant fear!


    They are aware of a matter of extreme seriousness - the end is coming!


    Just wait for that terrible energy to sweep, with the earth world such a small place, how can it survive!


    The creatures here, the many people here, are irresistible!


    When these people were almost desperate, suddenly some ground equipment observed a more incredible thing!


    Some fuzzy images show that there is an invisible protective cover outside the earth world!


    Under the impact of huge stars, the earth world sent out a terrible earthquake, but no star can break through and cause damage!


    The terrible chaos in the universe is completely blocked out, making it the only pure land in the boundless starry sky!


    "The earth world is really guarded by gods..."


    Such an assertion spread quickly among the Terrans.


    At this time, no one questioned the existence of the gods, although they still did not know what the gods were like!


    However, what they detect by means will never be false!


    The universe is really in the process of destruction, but the earth world seems to have a mysterious power to protect, completely not afraid of being destroyed in this terrible storm!


    All these changes are constantly staged, as if to continue.


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    No one can feel that some imperceptible changes are taking place in the earth world at this time.


    Bursts of powerful aura began to grow from the invisible, spreading between the heaven and the earth.


    Only the Terrans have intelligence here, but they can''t feel them with their weak bodies. Only a lot of people gradually feel that some kind of secret change has taken place in the heaven and earth.


    Many Terrans feel that their bodies seem to become lighter, their eyes brighter, their bodies more powerful, their breathing easier and their movements more freely


    Such changes are only taking place imperceptibly.


    If you want to really have a huge impact on the life of the earth, maybe it will take a long time!


    ¡­¡­


    Far away from the earth''s world, the chaotic gas flowing with colorful light is surging, and the terrible power is coming out. It seems that the chaotic gas is pregnant with a heaven and earth like terror existence!


    Outside the chaotic atmosphere, the majestic body of the demon ancestor stood, and his scarlet hair was silent, and his evil spirit was surging! "It''s Lu Shaoyou. My ancestor should have thought that since you can break the path of the spirit in the future, then the state of nothingness will not be too difficult for you! However, if you had done this earlier, if my ancestor really wanted to kill you, I''m afraid it would have taken more effort.


    but now it''s too late! Jie Jie Jie... "


    The evil ancestor stood in front of the chaotic gas, said in a pitiful voice. At last, he couldn''t help laughing.


    He can clearly feel that Lu Shaoyou is the one who breeds the chaos!


    Mazu is from the chaos out, together with Pangu, Daluo Tianzun and other people to break through the chaos, and then opened up several huge world!


    Of course, he knows that chaos comes from nothingness, and chaos creatures are bred from chaos!In other words, Lu Shaoyou only needs to break through this chaotic atmosphere, and then he will step into the realm of nothingness, just like his own and chaotic creatures!


    The only difference is that the chaos that gave birth to Pangu, Luo Lin, and Da Luo Tianzun was born out of nothing. Lu Shaoyou''s chaos was obtained by his own strength!


    There''s no difference between the two. If Lu Shaoyou breaks through the chaos, his combat power will not be much different from that of Mazu!


    "Lu Shaoyou, I''m here to take your life!"


    Luo''s body stood for a long time, then his eyes suddenly coagulated and drank deeply. Then he flew straight up and plunged into the chaotic atmosphere!


    Not long after he entered, Xiaolong, Emperor batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong arrived in a hurry.


    "The power of chaos, this must be the evolution of the boss! The devil ancestor is not seen at this time. He must have entered it. He has to fight the boss! Let''s go in and help him


    Bruce Lee said eagerly, and then led the other four people to walk quickly, also quickly into the chaotic light.


    They are very anxious. Lu Shaoyou has just made a breakthrough and may not have a stable state. If the devil ancestor takes advantage of it, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    Without any thought at all, they went straight into it, and everyone was wrapped up in chaos.


    This is a strange scene, there is a general feeling of a head into the mud, but the difference is that the "mud" here contains a terrible energy fluctuation, accompanied by colorful light entanglement!


    "Zizizi..."


    At the same time, the chaotic force is constantly splitting, producing a deep yin-yang two Qi, which is extremely terrible!


    It''s very difficult to walk through the chaos, but fortunately, the evil ancestor took the lead and opened up a way to greatly reduce the pressure of the five dragons!


    When Bruce Lee and others go deep into it, they see the magic ancestor standing in front of a strange light, like a cloud bag.


    On this cloud bag, waves of waves spread out, and from then on, pieces of multicolored rays are transmitted, reflecting the whole chaos in a magnificent way!


    "Chaos is born!"


    Looking at the cloud bag, Mazu whispered.


    Chaos is the birthplace of new life. Just like before ancient times, three thousand gods and demons were born out of this chaos God embryo, including Pangu, luowu and Daluo Tianzun!


    In addition to Lu Shaoyou, who else can be bred in a chaotic embryo here?


    "If you fall into the hands of my ancestor, you deserve to die! This chaos God embryo is useful to my ancestor. I''m afraid you didn''t expect that it would eventually complete me, right? Jie Jie Jie... "


    The evil ancestor was cold and smiling, and his words were extremely dangerous.


    He didn''t intend to break through the chaos, but he wanted to erase the consciousness of Lu Shaoyou.


    Luo also has other plans of his own, which can play an important role for him.


    He glanced at Xiao Long and others behind him. Then he ignored him and stretched out his claw to the cloud bag!


    "Do it!"


    Bruce Lee''s five people immediately feel extremely nervous. They can''t imagine what kind of consequences will be caused if the devil ancestor''s claw falls down!


    Do not want to think about it, the five people are all out of the shock, want to stop the action of the devil Zu.


    However, with the strength of these five people, how can they not be as fast as the claws of the demon ancestor!


    They almost feel despair, watching the magic ancestor close to the chaos God fetus, their speed seems to be slowed down thousands of times!


    Originally, their strength is far less than the magic ancestor, so that the scene looks more strange and incomparable!


    When the devil''s paw is about to touch the chaotic God''s fetus, the five dragons seem to have just moved!


    "No!"


    Bruce Lee''s heart sank, knowing that this was the magic ancestor''s method!


    It''s easy for a nonexistent person to control time and space. Even if they are the five strong men in the realm of Tao, they can''t break through the invisible bondage!


    Seeing that the demon ancestor is about to touch Lu Shaoyou''s place, Xiao Long and others are about to jump out of their hearts.


    But at this time, suddenly, there was a loud sound of knife, shaking the sky and earth, appearing out of thin air!


    "Hiss..."


    Only at the moment when the sound of the sword appeared, he saw that Mazu was about to touch the paw of the chaotic sword embryo. He was directly attacked and killed by a terrifying blade, and was severely cut into the scarlet hair!


    "Keng..."


    Mo Zu''s palm shakes, there is the sound of metal trembling!


    He backed away slightly, as if by accident.


    But in a flash, a long sword appeared from nothingness, and the whole body was full of blood golden light, and the strong air of chaos surrounded it!


    "Bloodshed!"


    This long sword is familiar to Xiao Long, di batian, Yang Guo and others. It is not just Lu Shaoyou''s original life: Blood killing!It seems that because of the influence of Lu Shaoyou''s breakthrough, the prestige of bloodletting at this time is much more powerful than before!


    Under the collision with the devil ancestor, he was only shaken away, not damaged!


    "Is it a treasure of the Yuan Dynasty? Not bad


    Seeing this long sword, Mo Zu did not worry at all, but took some unexpected joy.


    Listening to his words, Xiao Long and others are shocked by his words!


    "The boss has really succeeded in breaking through. Even the level of blood killing has been improved and has become the treasure of the Yuan Dynasty!"


    Xiao Long murmurs, in the heart is extremely surprised.


    Bloodshed has always been placed in the war between gods and demons, keeping the gap left by the retreat of the three thousand living creatures in the past thirty-three days.


    Now all the formations are broken by the devil, and it is necessary to protect them again!


    However, under the influence of Lu Shaoyou''s breakthrough, his life-long sword blood killing has also undergone a terrible transformation. It is actually from the early chaotic Daoqi to the original treasure!


    If there are great changes, how can we not let Bruce Lee and others feel shocked!


    You know, the original treasure, it is only those ancient chaos out of those gods and demons can have!


    It is said that the axe used by Pangu, the great God of Pangu, is a treasure of the Yuan Dynasty!


    But all this originally only exists in the legend, all the postnatal creatures, no one has seen such a terrible thing!


    They also can''t imagine that with the improvement of Lu Shaoyou''s cultivation, the blood slaughter can break through such a level one day, and appear out of thin air, defend the enemy independently and block the hand of the demon ancestor!


    "Why resist, all you have done is in vain!"


    Looking at the long sword and blood killing in front of his eyes, Mazu said softly.


    In the course of speaking, he also glanced at the chaos God embryo which was close at hand!


    At the end of the speech, Luo Xun once again brewed the power of terror, and a piece of scarlet energy formed in his hands.


    Ferocious wave diffuse, towards the bloodshed wound away!


    And the other hand, but also extended to the birth of the chaos of landing less swim!


    Actually, he wants to block the bloodshed and wipe out Lu Shaoyou''s consciousness!


    "Bloodshed, we must stop him!"


    Bruce Lee and others are extremely nervous. All five of them seem to be attached with some invisible shackles, and they can''t get rid of them.


    Now all hope is placed on the blood!


    As long as this sword can block the demon ancestor for a certain period of time, when Lu Shaoyou breaks through the chaos and comes out, it will be much easier!


    "Hum..."


    Only under the gaze of the people''s expectant eyes, the bloodbath suddenly gave out a terrible buzz.


    Then, it did not accept the attack of Mazu. Instead, it deflected its blade, stirred up a blade like a whole earth, and directly chopped at the chaotic God fetus who had landed less!


    "Hiss..."


    Chaos Daoqi, invincible, can crack chaos, with the ability to create the world!


    As the knife''s awn bursts out, the chaos around it seems to burst out under this knife, and endless yin-yang two Qi evolution and breeding appear!


    However, the whole so big chaos, after all, still kept down, not really broken!


    However, in front of the chaos God embryo, it is by this knife fiercely cut, suddenly burst open!


    Then a figure shot out of it, shaking the air straight up, as if God only slowly ascended to the sky, the terrible power crazy vent, as if to burst the whole chaos!


    At the same time, there is a strange and inexplicable thing!


    The whole chaos is not only not burst, but turned up a burst of bubbles, like boiling, all like the figure rolling away, by its all absorbed!


    "HISHI..."


    In a short period of time, all the forces have disappeared, and the whole space is clear and bright.


    All the people at the scene immediately returned to the boundless starry sky, but it can not be said to be the starry sky at this time, because many stars collide with each other and blow up one by one, leaving only smoke and dust floating all over the sky!


    "Boss!"


    Looking at such a scene, Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong were very happy and cheered out.


    All of them were excited to see them out of the land!


    "Yes! succeed! Shaoyou successfully took that step, broke through the chaos, walked out of the chaos, and achieved the body of nothingness


    "Only the ancient gods and demons can do things, but they are done by him, unbelievable!"


    Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan are both very excited. Where is the calm look of the old generation.


    As the earliest strong men in the three thousand worlds, they are also inborn creatures.


    However, due to some special features of the three thousand worlds, they did not achieve the goal of carrying the road. Until now, they are still stuck on the threshold of carrying the road in half a step and it is difficult to advance inch by inch!But who would have thought that Lu Shaoyou had surpassed them many years ago, and now he has accomplished this unprecedented feat!


    The realm of nothingness, it is the realm of nothingness!


    Looking far away in ancient times, in addition to breaking through the chaos of a few gods and demons, Lu Shaoyou is the first to go to this step!


    Above all, he is the postnatal creature!


    "Let''s step back and open up quickly. The boss has successfully broken through the barrier. We should be able to compete with Mazu!"


    All of a sudden, the little dragon started to move towards the distance.


    He just wanted to stay away from the boss, so as not to be a burden to the boss.


    I''m afraid that they are the two people who dare not touch the aftershocks!


    Lu Shaoyou''s achievement of Wu Xiang body now is equivalent to standing on the same level with Mazu. Even if there is still some gap in cultivation, it is definitely not as exaggerated as before!


    The matter has developed to this stage. I dare not say that the three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds have been completely saved, but at least it will not face the bloody crush of the evil ancestor!


    They have enough resistance!


    "Lu Shaoyou!"


    After the blood slaughter broke through chaos, Luo Wu withdrew his attack.


    He looked at the man in green in front of him, and his eyes finally showed some serious meaning.


    Lu Shaoyou is really extraordinary. He has done too many things beyond his expectation. It can be said that the other strong men of the whole demon clan died because of Lu Shaoyou!


    If he had not arranged for many years, I am afraid that at this time, the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds would have been reduced to the devil''s land and turned into their territory. How could so many troubles arise!


    In the heart of Mazu, there is an unimaginable hatred for Lu Shaoyou, but because the strength was far higher than the other party before, it did not show particularly obvious. At present, the man in green actually succeeded in taking that crucial step and did not die in his own hands, which let the hatred in Luo''s heart burst out instantly!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2984

    "Hoo..."


    Ling Li in the void of Lu Shaoyou, the whole person is surrounded by colorful rays, as if God!


    He closed his eyes slightly, as if feeling the growth of his own strength.


    In the end, the endless light all converged into his body and disappeared.


    But Lu Shaoyou''s eyes naturally opened. In those eyes, there is one world in each, which is extremely wonderful.


    In a short period of time, Bruce Lee and Emperor batian have retreated to a very far away place, but they still continue to retreat, and want to be as far away from them as possible!


    "I didn''t expect you to be faster than I thought, but it still can''t change your destiny after all!"


    Visual landing less swim, Mazu''s hoarse and gloomy voice sounded, saying such a thing.


    He did not delay, directly raised a claw, fiercely attacked and killed!


    This sharp claw tore the sky and the earth, as if it had come from ancient times through time and space. It came to Lu Shaoyou''s body and wanted to tear his body to pieces!


    The terrible air of chaos burst out, swept all directions, and emptied everything!


    In the endless range, the broken stars turn into chaos in an instant!


    "In this world, you can''t be so crazy! Since I have entered into nothingness, I should suppress you like the great God of Pangu and the Grand Master of Dalao, and I will never turn back! "


    Such words come from Lu Shaoyou''s throat. Just standing there, he seems to represent the acme of the world, above the road and beyond the heaven and earth!


    "Hum..."


    As soon as he grasped the bloodshed in his hand, there was a terrible buzz!


    Invisible waves are like waves, pushing away all the chaos in the distance!


    "Hiss..."


    The bloodshed rose up, without any fancy, and suddenly chopped down and hit the hand of Mazu!


    Only in this simple blow, it was full of incomparable terrible power, and directly collided with the hand claws of Mazu!


    "Keng..."


    Just like the sound of gold and iron strike, it sounds very ordinary!


    However, the body of the demon ancestor was directly shaken away, and Lu Shaoyou himself also retreated again and again!


    For the first time, the strength between the two is almost the same, and they retreat at the same time!


    However, this time the collision, but set off a terrible invisible ripple, instant impact to open, roll to the distance!


    Around countless stars were crushed into chaos, again pushed to infinity!


    In such a large space, there is nothing else, the emptiness to the extreme!


    Looking out, there is only a little light in the distance, such as beans, still bright!


    There is the place where the earth world is located. There is a mysterious light shield to protect it, and the surrounding is open and boundless!


    In the whole universe and sky, all the stars are now completely eliminated, leaving only a tiny earth world floating and existing alone!


    And on this side, there are two people, Mozu and Lu Shaoyou!


    "Not weak! However, it''s up to you to fight against your ancestors


    Luo Wu stands in the void space and stares at Lu Shaoyou, who is facing him. He says darkly.


    In ancient times, he was defeated because Pangu and Da Luo Tianzun worked together.


    Otherwise, even in ancient times, he would not be afraid of anyone!


    And even if the two men joined hands, they would die and die. Dalao Tianzun had already fallen, and Pangu had not been able to recover for so many years!


    All this benefits from his immortal body. As long as he is immortal, who can really threaten him!


    What''s more, Lu Shaoyou, who has just acquired the body of Wu Xiang, will not let Luo Wu feel afraid!


    "Is it?"


    Lu Shaoyou''s mouth raised a slight smile, he looked at the demon ancestor, said lightly: "I just broke through the realm of nothingness, but there is no big difference between your strength and me! If you really put it together, you won''t be able to get anything cheap in the end! "


    Lu Shaoyou said softly. The whole person looked light, not as if he had been under endless pressure because of the evil ancestor in his early years.


    He is not in a hurry, not in a hurry to fight with Mazu. Only by his words, the devil ancestor''s face remained unchanged and said, "so what? My ancestor is immortal. How can you, Lu Shaoyou, be a creature of the day after tomorrow, no matter how strong you are, how can you threaten me? In this world, you can''t escape the fate of being reduced to the devil kingdom! However, the ancestor will eventually find the ultimate Dharma and achieve the real immortal body! Jie Jie Jie... "


    The devil ancestor opened his mouth and said in a wild voice.


    After a word, he burst out laughing wildly, as if he had thought of something most proud of.


    But listen to his words, Lu Shaoyou can''t help but eyebrow suddenly pick.


    Luo''s words attracted his attention and made him have a huge doubt.What''s the ultimate method? Is there any deeper secret in this world? Or is there a higher realm above the nothingness?


    In addition, Mazu himself is already immortal, so how can we achieve the real immortal body?


    After a brief thought, Lu Shaoyou seems to think of something, but he is not sure, and did not ask his doubts.


    "In that case, let''s fight! I also want to see how powerful the devil ancestor is, who has turned the whole ancient times upside down and destroyed countless creatures! "


    Lu Shaoyou''s words suddenly deepened, looking at the devil ancestor, so he said.


    He ignited the fierce fighting spirit, and wanted to fight with the devil ancestor!


    Just break through the image of the situation, just need to accurately measure their real strength!


    As he spoke, Lu Shaoyou rose from the air, and his sword suddenly fell into the air!


    "Whoa..."


    In the bright light, a competition is like the pouring down of the Milky way in the nine days. It is also like a limitless dragon standing across the void, attacking the demon ancestor!


    In this exercise, you can see a bunch of strange scenes, there are many magnificent world in the evolution of formation, again and annihilation!


    Lu Shaoyou has just broken through the realm of nothingness, and has not opened up his own world!


    But with his current cultivation, between his actions and actions, it is not with the charm of creating the world, which is very wonderful!


    "I''ll solve you first, and then I''ll take it for thirty-three days."


    The evil ancestor snorted coldly and did not give in at all. He ran straight to Lu Shaoyou''s Dao mang!


    He had his own plan in mind. In fact, if he fought alone, Luo was not afraid of Lu Shaoyou at all!


    But now he just wants to get rid of the man who can be regarded as a threat earlier, so as not to have another accident.


    We should know that up to now, there is still a God and devil who has opened up three thousand worlds. The devil ancestor does not know the specific strength of the other side, but there is absolutely no weak person in the image free situation. If we fight with Lu Shaoyou again, he will not get any benefits!


    But to think of it, the pioneers of the three thousand worlds may have encountered something extraordinary, otherwise they would not have been absent!


    However, this is not important. As a demon ancestor, he would never allow such a thing to happen, so as to appear again as an ancient scene!


    "Kill!"


    Mozuzhen drank, his whole body was bloody and his hair was dancing wildly, and his limbs were crossing in the void. That pair of hands and claws could kill everything. He directly grasped Lu Shaoyou''s knife awn between his palms, and then pulled it violently!


    "Hiss" a sound, the terrible knife awn was pulled into pieces, into pieces of fragmented energy withered.


    Lu Shaoyou doesn''t care about this. Looking at Luo Wu, who is coming through at a high speed, he is still in his body, just like Mount Tai''s stability. Once again, he will be killed!


    Such a knife cuts open the void space, making it appear a smooth and straight opening, and the light of chaos bursts out from it!


    And Luo Wu is also a claw tear, Lu Shaoyou''s attack into invisible!


    There is the simplest fight between the two, and they are not doing their best for the time being!


    But in a very remote place, Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong were all shocked!


    Even though the fighting momentum between Lu Shaoyou and Yiluo is not huge, the fluctuation that is transmitted implicitly has a very terrible power, which makes the five of them feel difficult to breathe and their blood vessels are limited, so it is difficult to play their own strength!


    "Is this the battle between the nothingness? It looks very ordinary and simple, but it is really Terrible


    Emperor batian licked his lips. He was also the first to see such a scene. He was shocked in his heart!


    "If Shao you and Luo Wu both try their best, I''m afraid it will be more than terrible."


    Around emperor batian, the Eastern Emperor taixuan also opened his mouth with emotion and was shocked.


    Ancient times have long gone, and several gods and demons who opened up the world have also fallen and suppressed. They have only seen this scene until now.


    Compared with those ancient legends, it seems that the confrontation between Lu Shaoyou and Mazu is not particularly terrible!


    Think about it, you can understand that the ancient war, but it involved the whole Pangu world and the Mazu world, and there was only one rudimentary Dala Tian!


    After that war, Pangu world broke down and became a world of thirty-three days and countless small worlds. There is no one in the whole!


    The world of demons has also suffered a lot. As a whole, there are 18 layers of hell left, which can be said to be traumatic!


    Therefore, Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan all know that if the devil ancestor and Lu Shaoyou fight with each other without any taboo, they are afraid that the three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand world will eventually be doomed to disaster!


    From this point of view, Lu Shaoyou is at an obvious disadvantage. He will be greatly restricted if he has the scruples of countless creatures!"I hope the devil will not go crazy, or even if the three hundred and thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds will not be completely destroyed, they will also suffer unimaginable damage!"


    Xiao Long sighs softly, so he says.


    Then they all stopped talking and looked at the fighting place.


    But see Lu Shaoyou and Mozu two people, continue to break out of the terrible fight!


    However, it seems that they do not intend to transfer the battlefield, only in this boundless void space to solve everything!


    It is conceivable that this process will not be short-lived!


    Mazu is absolutely sure that he can finally defeat Lu Shaoyou. However, Lu Shaoyou seems to be waiting for something. He is not in a hurry to fight with Mazu. Instead, he is happy to limit the battlefield here, so as to avoid bringing disaster to the thirty-three days!


    At the same time, the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand strong men of the world were still waiting in the place of the war between gods and demons. The distance was too far away. They didn''t know everything, but they could feel the terrible wave coming.


    Under the instruction of Bruce Lee before he left, these strong men stayed here and did not leave without authorization.


    They are all waiting for the final result to come from there!


    If they need to play against Mazu, these people will not have any hesitation!


    For the sake of the peace of thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, if they sacrifice their lives and can suppress the fierce flame of Mazu, they are absolutely willing to!


    Shenwu world!


    Almost after the magic ancestor broke through the chaos, and then Lu Shaoyou appeared, Du Shaofu, who was in the sarcophagus of the Du family ancestral temple, was in the process of reviving his consciousness. These three people were in the order of close connection!


    It was at this time that suddenly a scene of wonder appeared on the sky of Shenwu world, just like a miracle!


    But see a row of fierce thunder crisscross wandering, in the sky wantonly, release the terrible heavenly power, diffuse to every corner of the world!


    However, if you look closely, or if there is a super strong peep, you will find that this is not thunder at all, but mysterious lines, like the most abstruse marks between heaven and earth, with the most mysterious power!


    Around Shenwu world, there are still many living creatures in seclusion at this time. Many people are stuck in the bottleneck and haven''t broken through for a long time!


    These people all have the same feeling, that is, it only needs a little effort to be able to successfully advance into a new field.


    It is for this reason that many people in this field have been closed for many years!


    In fact, if they can really break through all at the same time, then there will be dozens of sitting and forgetting in the Shenwu world at the same time, and there will be at least millions of immortal places!


    This is absolutely a terrible force, even if it is no more than thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, it is still something less for the Shenwu world at its present scale.


    On this day, a strange force suddenly emerged between heaven and earth. As if some unpredictable righteousness was linked, a terrible buzz was suddenly generated!


    With the sound of this roar, the mysterious veins on the sky all began to move wildly, converging in a certain direction!


    This direction is just above the palace of the wasteland!


    "Boom..."


    The thunder, composed of the traces of the special road, roared and roared, forming a vast and boundless cloud over the wasteland, rolling endlessly. The thunder was like a giant dragon, shuttling freely among them!


    Many creatures were shocked by this scene. They were relatively weak in cultivation and did not fall into a closed state!


    "It must have something to do with the ROC emperor."


    Some people speak, such as and the road, actually with a strong sense of excitement.


    "Good! It''s absolutely related to the ROC emperor. I''m afraid he''s the only one in the world who has such ability! "


    At this time, many people already know that many strong men from the three thousand thousand worlds have left. Among those who can stay in the Shenwu world, only emperor Dapeng is the strongest.


    Moreover, watching the extraordinary vision is not the ordinary people can trigger, which makes these people determine the inference,


    "is Dapeng emperor going to wake up?"


    There are creatures murmuring in their mouths, full of hope and expectation.


    It has been thousands of years since the emperor of ROC was brought back by Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds. There has been no movement, which makes many creatures feel extremely worried.


    However, with the passage of time, they also have a firm belief in their hearts, that is, as long as they keep waiting, their Dapeng emperor will come back to them one day, and he will still be the strongest person in the Shenwu world!


    Many creatures are looking forward to the early arrival of that day, because of the existence of the devil ancestor, only the great ROC emperor can really kill it!


    "Boom..."


    Many people in the Shenwu world came out and stopped to look at the place where the wasteland was located.With the rolling and surging of the boundless thunder overhead, there is also a terrible pressure released, which makes many living creatures feel extremely shocked!


    The momentum is so huge that almost the whole world is shaking violently!


    You should know that today''s Shenwu world is not what it used to be. It has expanded countless times compared with the earlier years. The scale is so vast that those who are a little weak in cultivation are afraid that they can''t go all their lives!


    "It seems that such pressure is not frightening."


    Some people carefully felt that the spreading pressure did not make them feel afraid, but the original spirit was throbbing, and there was a feeling of being looked down by the supreme creatures, which made them want to crawl down.


    But this kind of creeping is a kind of willingly reverence, not the fear of power oppression!


    Just like living beings facing their close relatives and elders, what they feel is not fear, but a kind of infinite warmth, which makes people feel intimate and respectful at the same time!


    Such a scene is very wonderful, never appeared!


    Countless creatures stop and look, but they can''t see through the deepest mystery because of their accomplishments.


    In the endless lightning, gradually gathered together, constantly compressed, so that the power of the long thunder more and more intense!


    At the end of the day, the terrible thunder fell fiercely. A column of terror thunder, which was ten million times thicker than the mountain, moved down in the air and hit the place where the Du family ancestral temple was located!


    Such a thunderbolt is too terrifying. It is so thick that it almost covers half of the desolate country!


    But the residents of the wasteland did not seem to be afraid at all. They just looked at the scene in surprise and waited for the thunder to fall!


    "HISHI..."


    Strangely, after all the thunder light fell down, they were completely absorbed by the sarcophagus in Du''s ancestral temple, which made the sarcophagus vibrate violently. No one could notice that there was a small black spot in the terrible thunder which had just been chopped down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2985

    "What''s going on? How could such a huge movement happen?"


    At this time, all the powerful men in the Shenwu world who had not closed their doors felt extremely shocked. Many people gathered together and began to speak in silence.


    "It''s in the ancestral hall of the Du family that something happened. It must have something to do with the ROC emperor!"


    A strong person perceives these situations, immediately said, with a strong sense of excitement between the words.


    "Roc emperor! Is it the ROC emperor who is going to wake up? "


    "Thousands of years! At last, the emperor of the ROC is moving


    "It must be the ROC emperor who is going to wake up, and he will reappear again!"


    "This time, the ROC emperor will surely be able to step into the most powerful realm!"


    All the creatures who knew the news were very excited. Countless people rushed to tell each other and separated their inner joy.


    Shenwu world has not appeared such a huge movement for a long time. At least, after the ROC emperor was attacked by the demon ancestor, the Shenwu world has always been very calm!


    However, today, the whole world is in a frenzy, and the terrible column of thunder stands between the sky and the ancestral hall of Du family, which makes people think of the emperor of Dapeng.


    Everyone believed that Du Shaofu was going to wake up!


    And look at the terrible news, it will inevitably go to a more terrible field, overlooking the world!


    For thousands of years, the cultivation of the great ROC emperor is only more than ten thousand years old!


    Shenwu world creatures have been waiting for this day for a long time!


    All of us rush to the direction of the desolate country, and want to see how detached the emperor of ROC will be in the world again!


    However, many people didn''t find a strange phenomenon at this time. The strong people in the seclusion were not awakened by the huge movement. They were still practicing quietly, as if they were completely closed to the divine consciousness and could not perceive all this.


    Of course, some careful strong people found this point, but did not claim it.


    They only want to go to the wasteland early and witness the arrival of this miracle. How can they care about these things!


    "Boom..."


    The thunder was swift and violent. It stormed into the ancestral hall of the Du family, forming a vertical column of terror, which covered almost half of the deserted country.


    It was a thunderbolt composed of strange veins, but it didn''t carry destructive energy. On the contrary, it showed some gentle Qi, which made the people in the wasteland immerse in it like a spring breeze!


    As a matter of fact, the thunder was built by the traces of thousands of roads, which is the foundation of the whole Shenwu world. At this time, it was presented in a way visible to the naked eye. It turned into thunder and split into the ancestral hall of Du family!


    The little black spot, which was hard to see, was hidden between the thunder and was not noticeable at all.


    However, after passing through the ancestral hall of the Du family and entering the sarcophagus, he went directly to the place where Du Shaofu''s vitality was, and was closely connected with it!


    "Hum, hum..."


    Followed by, an inexplicable charm suddenly spread around the world, including all sides!


    It seems that there are some invisible opportunities to be opened between heaven and earth. All the vitality in the Shenwu world seems to be that at this moment, I feel closer to the deepest Dharma and truth!


    It''s a wonderful feeling, and it makes people happy for no reason.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, a huge roar came out of the palace of the wasteland!


    Along with it, there is the power of endless laws boiling and rolling, thousands of law stripes flying in the void, and then these law stripes come together and begin to merge and evolve, just like a small world, in which everything is contained.


    "Sit back and forget! The little star breaks through and forgets


    "In addition to Shao Fu, the first place in the world of martial arts to sit back and forget has finally appeared!"


    Murong youruo, yiwuming and others feel the scene, and suddenly exhale in surprise.


    Their accomplishments at this time were also very profound, and they could clearly perceive some of the traces.


    All people find that the entanglement of the impossible rules condenses the charm of the road, which is the sign of breaking through the state of sitting and forgetting!


    Just wait for a trace of the power of the origin of the road, sit and forget!


    Doctor Wuming, Murong youruo and others just got happy, but immediately they found that they were too early to be happy!


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    Only after the first roar spread, the whole world seemed to suddenly enter into the general, one after another huge roar burst out, one after another!


    Dozens and hundreds of sounds connected into a piece, like a piece of terrible God gun exploded, let the sky shudder, make the world tremble!


    "It''s Shaojing..."


    "And Du Xiaoyao..."


    "Xiaoba, Xiaolin, Xiaohuang, Yunlong..."Doctor Wu Ming and others were all stunned, as if they were electrified by thunder. They stood on the vast open space of the wasteland one by one, and their eyes were in a daze!


    The roar of this road comes, actually, it is the same as before, all follow the vast law power fluctuation, and in the process of integration, giving birth to the charm of the road!


    There is no doubt that this is a strong breakthrough in sitting and forgetting!


    Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, jialoujueyu, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang, Du Xiaolin, yepiaoling, qianguyu and so on. These strong men have broken through the pass of sitting and forgetting at the same time!


    "Ancient Tianzong, Hehuan sect, Daxue mountain, temple, Animal League, samong sword sect, Tianlei castle Some people have reached the state of sitting and forgetting! "


    Many people are stunned, that everywhere comes the terror movement, too obvious!


    The vast power of the law, surging, straight into the Xiaohan, is hard to ignore!


    Only in a short period of time, Shenwu world has been full of horror, shocking!


    In the past, among the three continents and nine states in Shenwu world, some of the top forces with the most profound foundation actually reached the state of sitting and forgetting at the same time!


    Although there are not many such strong men in each force, which can''t be compared with the desolate country, the total number is nearly 100!


    This is a terrible force, which is hard to believe!


    You know, there are only a few digits in each big world, and the total number is only a few hundred!


    At the same time, there are hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong men in Shenwu world!


    "Shenwu world is really going to rise!"


    The doctor has no life to murmur, the old but Hale face is as dull as a hen!


    This time the change, let him feel astonished incomparably!


    But this is not the end of all this, in the perception of countless people, there are still fierce energy in the world!


    Like hundreds of sitting and forgetting strong echo general, a layer of law power intertwined entangled, like the plain fog, dense transpiration!


    "The realm of immortality! A lot of people are breaking through immortality! "


    Some strong people are shocked. It is not difficult for them to find that the power of laws around the world seems to be boiling up.


    Many living creatures in seclusion break through towards immortality at this time!


    What''s more, even some people who are not closed, but who are stuck in the real peak of cultivation, actually break through the threshold at this time. It''s natural and unimpeded!


    Relatively speaking, the emergence of a large number of immortal strong people is not as shocking as the appearance of nearly 100 strong people who sit and forget!


    But it is undeniable that these people will become the cornerstone of the whole Shenwu world and the backbone of this world!


    "Shaofu, I''m a disciple!"


    The changes in the world of Shenwu were appalling, and all the strong men in the wasteland were shocked.


    But there is only one person who is not particularly concerned about these things. That is Yu Yuqian!


    The old man has been guarding the door of the ancestral hall of the Du family. Just when there is a change between heaven and earth, he rushes to the gate. His old eyes are shining brightly and he looks at the closed gate motionlessly.


    Yu Yu''s eyes were only Du Shaofu. He only expected his apprentice to wake up!


    The endless power of the road whirled around, just like the light of thunder and lightning, wrapped Yu Yu''s body in front of him.


    He just stared at the ancestral hall of the Du family, ready to greet Du Shaofu''s awakening at any time!


    In the long-term power of terror, many people feel that their strength is steadily improving. This kind of improvement is not particularly huge. As many powerful people, they have not directly broken through the barrier of the great realm, but they are still terrible.


    After thousands of years, the wasteland once again became the place of the international meeting. The powerful men of the Shenwu world came here quickly with the attitude of pilgrimage!


    They couldn''t feel it, but they were very clear about one thing, that is, there must be unimaginable changes in the sarcophagus of Du family ancestral hall.


    In fact, just as many powerful people think, when the little black spot in the thunder fits with Du Shaofu''s vitality, the two are like the same root and the same source, and quickly merge together.


    With the arrival of this little black spot, Du Shaofu''s vitality suddenly burst out with a terrible force and a bright light!


    This light is like a sword, carrying the power of killing with terror. It can pierce the bloody power entangled in the vitality!


    "Zizizi..."


    Under the illumination of light, the source of chaos of Mazu begins to melt and vanish rapidly.


    However, after a few hours, all the blood color was hanged by the bright light, and turned into nothingness, emitting thick black smoke, and then completely disappeared!


    "Who am I?"


    "Where am I?"


    "What am I doing?"


    At the moment when the power of the evil ancestor''s chaos disappeared, Du Shaofu''s consciousness immediately returned and sent out such three questions of the soul!"I am Du Shaofu


    But for a moment, all the memories came like flowing water, drowning him!


    Remember all the things that happened in the 18th floor hell!


    "Hum, hum..."


    After Du Shaofu''s consciousness returned, he combed his current state a little, and then he did not need to think about it at all. He began to draw on his strength and recover quickly.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    Between the heaven and the earth in the Shenwu world, it is like a unique storm. The majestic energy of the heaven and the earth roars, touches the ground and surges violently, all of which are coming in the direction of the wasteland.


    Soon, a huge whirlpool appeared in the sky of the ancestral hall of the Du family, which devoured everything and was included by Du Shaofu!


    "Click, click..."


    Outside the ancestral temple, Lu Shaoyou''s array is full of natural materials and earth treasures sent by the thirty-three day strong!


    At this time, these natural materials and earth treasures began to burst out one by one, and the powerful energy wandered out of them, and they also got into the ancestral hall of the Du family!


    In a short period of time, half of the treasures lost their luster, turned into powder and lost all their energy!


    "Shaofu!"


    Looking at this scene, the whole person in front of Yu Yu outside the ancestral temple was startled, while Pang in the back was full of ecstasy.


    So many treasures are put aside here by Lu Shaoyou in order to restore Du Shaofu after he wakes up.


    The scene presented at this time indicates that Du Shaofu has begun to wake up and needs huge strength to recover his own strength?


    Thinking of this, Yu Yu did not hesitate at all and took out his own bag of heaven and earth directly!


    "Hula..."


    All of a sudden, treasures piled up in front of the ancestral temple. With a gentle wave of his arm, these things shot out in an instant and all entered the formation!


    After many treasures entered, they all exploded in a moment, turned out the purest energy, and gathered into the huge whirlpool.


    "Quick, open the treasure house, take out all the treasures!"


    Soon, Yi Wuming and Murong youruo also found a scene here. They have also been paying close attention to Du Shaofu''s activities.


    At this time, seeing such a scene, he immediately called for orders, and all the strong men of the wasteland moved up.


    A large number of treasures were taken out, and all of them were thrown into Lu Shaoyou''s array. They were smashed directly into energy and gathered into the whirlpool!


    As the most powerful force in this field, Huang Guo has collected countless natural materials and earth treasures, and has been constantly taken!


    As long as Du Shaofu can recover, what is the investment?


    No matter how many natural materials and earth treasures are, they can not be compared with the life of the purple robed youth!


    "The ROC emperor is going to revive, and we should help him!"


    At this time, countless strong people have gathered in the wasteland. After seeing the actions of the strong here, we can naturally understand what they are doing.


    The Shenwu world has already become a group. In the disaster of the evil cult, it was not the wasteland and the horse. It has become the holy land of all living beings!


    As long as Du Shaofu exists for a day, as long as the creatures who have experienced the catastrophe do not die out, this world will have the strongest cohesion!


    A strong man came to stone city, the street was not crowded down, many people simply floated in the air!


    They all took out their bags of heaven and earth, took out some key things, and then did not look at them. They just poured out the treasures inside and were swallowed by the array.


    Some creatures are even more straightforward, directly with the bag of heaven and earth to throw in!


    "Boom, boom..."


    The ancestral hall of the Du family has been boiling. It has become an ocean of energy, and the vast and powerful force is surging.


    Under the whirlpool, all forces entered into it and became the strength Du Shaofu needed!


    "Stand back and wait for the return of the ROC emperor!"


    After giving up their treasures, many of them retreated to make room for the people behind them.


    Everyone has devoted all their attention to the ancestral hall of the Du family. They are so excited and excited that they want to see the purple robed youth rise from the sky and reappear in front of them!


    At present, the desolate country can be described as overcrowded, not only on the ground, but also in the middle of the sky, full of shadows, dense and dense. From a distance, it looks like a flock of birds gathering here!


    However, although the number of treasures they took out was huge, they were all consumed before they could last a day!


    Du Shaofu was seriously injured, his body disintegrated, and his spirit was almost dead. At this time, it was hard to imagine the energy needed to recover!


    After all these treasures turned into powder, they began to swallow the incomparable power between heaven and earth!


    The aura of Shenwu world is surging, and the scene is terrible!


    The ancestral hall of the Du family is like a bottomless cave, constantly swallowing up these energies, as if there is no end to it!If we continue to develop according to this trend, the foundation of the society will be shaken and unimaginable changes will occur in a long time.


    But at this time, no one cares about all this. As long as the ROC emperor can return, he will not be able to move to the world for thirty-three days or three thousand thousand thousand worlds!


    However, Du Shaofu, who was in the sarcophagus at this time, would not allow this to happen.


    After absorbing endless energy, his body has been remodeled and lies quietly in the sarcophagus.


    Du Shaofu finally felt that the sarcophagus handed down by Du family had secrets that he had never imagined before.


    In his perception, the sarcophagus is actually closely linked with the whole world, like the center of the world of divine weapons, which is the foundation of this world!


    "What kind of sarcophagus is this? It is the condensation of the order of the road."


    Du Shaofu''s heart was shocked. He had been lying in the sarcophagus more than once, but today it is the first time that such a secret has been revealed.


    The sarcophagus is extraordinary. Under his gaze, it is actually outlined by strict lines, which has a strong resonance with the whole world. It seems that as long as you control the sarcophagus, you can control everything in the Shenwu world!


    If at this time, he still thought that this thing was left by the ancestor of Du family who had the body of heaven, he would not believe it if he was killed!


    This thing, there must be more extraordinary sources!


    For a while, Du Shaofu couldn''t figure out who set it up!


    If you can''t think about it, Du Shaofu in the sarcophagus closes his eyes gently.


    "Work hard and carve your own way completely


    He breathed a sigh of relief, felt that his internal strength was approaching the peak state, and he directly stopped the power of swallowing heaven and earth!


    He must recover his strength as soon as possible and fight with Mazu!


    Du Shaofu knew that since he was able to wake up in the sarcophagus, it showed one thing - the devil ancestor had not killed in the Shenwu world at this time, and everything still had a chance! As long as you can recover as soon as possible, you will be able to stop the final killing of Mazu, and you will have a bright future in thirty-three days!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2986

    Du Shaofu didn''t know how the situation was, but he was able to make a general judgment based on some things.


    If Mazu wakes up to kill, the Shenwu world will not be peaceful at this time. The countless creatures gathered from outside can not wait here so calmly.


    So he still has a chance and time!


    But at the same time, he was also worried that once the devil ancestor recovered to the extreme, he would be in a real state of nothingness. At that time, how could he suppress it and then kill him completely!


    Du Shaofu breathed out his breath and stopped thinking about these things. Lu Shaoyou, the elder martial brother, was in charge.


    What he needs to do now is to engrave his own Tao completely and really step into the level of carrying the Tao at one stroke!


    "Start!"


    Du Shaofu was still, feeling the little black spot above his original spirit.


    It''s the Tao he portrayed himself. It''s different from Pangu, Daluo Tianzun, Mazu and others. It''s something that really belongs to him!


    Du Shaofu gathered all his strength and turned into the mud ball palace in his mind. As usual, he condensed a sharp sword and began to chase his red Jiri horse monkey god!


    This step requires a strong faith and will!


    The thin sword is so terrible that the yuan God can feel the fear and fear of instinct and constantly retreat away!


    However, with his first successful experience, Du Shaofu has to go through a lot of success this time!


    After a short time, he finally firmly suppressed the yuan God, and depicted a thin line on it with a thin sword!


    Their own way, represents to get rid of the shackles of heaven and earth, to earn the shackles of heaven and earth, has unimaginable significance!


    The realm of carrying Tao is really divorced from the whole world. Even if the heaven and earth are destroyed and the things that bear them are lost, he can continue to exist!


    In this process, Du Shaofu kept carving marks on the yuan God.


    In the outside world, countless living creatures in the Shenwu world looked at the ancestral hall of the Du family with burning eyes.


    At this time, the terrible movement has stopped, and the energy of heaven and earth is no longer surging!


    "Roc Emperor..."


    All the creatures are eagerly looking forward to seeing the purple robed youth appear.


    They were not in a hurry. They just waited quietly and looked at the Du family''s ancestral house calmly.


    But all of a sudden, just as Du Shaofu began to carve marks on the yuan God, all the creatures in the world of Shenwu suddenly shook their bodies!


    Suddenly, countless people sat down on the site, their eyes closed naturally, and their whole body exuded vigorous energy fluctuations.


    This is true of the whole world, without exception of any living creature.


    In this way, only Yu Yu, who came from three thousand thousand worlds, is still sober.


    "This is..."


    The old man''s heart leaped, but he soon understood it again. He could not help but exclaimed, "Zai Dao! Shao Fu is making a breakthrough in the real realm of carrying the Tao! "


    This situation shocked Yu Yuqian, and at the same time, was filled with endless joy.


    For him, it''s not hard to understand.


    In his early years, when Du Shaofu broke through the path of half a step in the eighteen levels of hell, the blood of Du family had already shown a similar situation. Lu Shaoyou and others also told him.


    Now the past repeats itself, and Yu Yu can think of the reason in an instant.


    There was a close relationship between Du Shaofu and Shenwu world.


    He controls the rules of heaven, which can be said to be one with this world. Every breakthrough of Du Shaofu will bring about great changes in the world of divine weapons.


    The innumerable creatures born and grown up in the Shenwu world are the products of the Tao and have the marks of the Tao in their bodies. When Du Shaofu began to engrave his own Tao, they would also get unimaginable benefits!


    Sure enough, just before Yu Yu Yu realized this, a terrible roar broke out between heaven and earth!


    The just static energy of heaven and earth is boiling and rolling again, forming a series of spiritual Qi. It is like the Yangtze River rolling in the sky and underground, and like a dragon dancing and stirring!


    "This sector is really about to rise!"


    Yu Yu murmured in front of him and began to cry.


    He was not excited by the changes in the martial arts world, but excited by Du Shaofu''s awakening.


    The stronger the Shenwu world is, the stronger Du Shaofu is. The purple robed youth is really going to return!


    After waiting for thousands of years and looking forward to thousands of years, the steps in front of the door of the Du family ancestral hall were polished and polished because of his long time of meditation!


    On this day, Yu Yu has been waiting for too long!


    Fortunately, it came at last!


    ¡­¡­


    In the endless void space, all the stars have already perished, even the dust has been driven away!


    The fierce battle between Lu Shaoyou and Mazu is in full swing. Both of them are the accomplishments of the realm of nothingness. The power that erupts can really destroy the heaven and the earth!Mozu is not in a hurry to kill Lu Shaoyou. He has his own plan. His strength is higher than that of the other party. It is only a matter of time before he kills Lu Shaoyou. What''s more, it is not easy to kill an existence of the same non image realm!


    And Lu Shaoyou is not impatient and impatient. Every time he cuts out the blood in his hand, it seems like he wants to create a new world!


    Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong have already avoided a long distance, but they can still feel the fierce war there.


    "Lu Shaoyou, why do you have to stand up? You will never be able to fight against your ancestor, and you will not be able to escape death in the end."


    The majestic and burly figure of the demon ancestor stands in the void space. He opens his mouth and inhales it. The space is smashed into chaos and inhaled by him.


    Lu Shaoyou is stirred by this force, his body is swaying, and his body is entangled with scarlet violence. He wants to drag him into the mouth of Mozu.


    However, he cut off with a knife, and the terrible light of the sword was like a rainbow in the sky. He resolutely opened all the Qi machines of Mazu, and the whole person directly broke free!


    "Is it? Let''s make a bet. I bet you''ll be the last to die! "


    Lu Shaoyou is walking around in leisurely court. When he fights with Luo He again and again, a smile appears in the corner of his mouth. He looks at the huge demon body and says.


    Between the words, it is with endless confidence.


    Such an expression, can''t help but let the devil ancestor suddenly is a Leng, the bottom of my heart produced some strange feeling.


    He couldn''t figure out where Lu Shaoyou came from and said such a thing to himself.


    The other side has just broken through the realm of nothingness, and his cultivation is worse than himself. In addition, he has the immortal body. In any way, he has the absolute advantage!


    As long as Lu Shaoyou and himself fight to the end, Luo Zhen believes that the other party will die without a burial place. How dare he shout here?


    "Well?"


    All of a sudden, Luo felt a special wave, and his expression was suddenly awe inspiring. His eyes, which were scarlet like two rounds of blood sun, suddenly narrowed tightly!


    After a quiet experience, his face suddenly changed, as if he had learned something unimaginable. He always showed a look of panic on his endless and violent face.


    Although the sense of panic was quickly covered up by him, it was also keenly captured by Lu Shaoyou.


    "Du Shaofu is not dead!"


    Luo Li looked at Lu Shaoyou and said in a deep voice.


    Just as he felt, at this time, there was a terrible power coming from the world of Shenwu. Even though it was far away, it was still being discovered by him!


    This fluctuation is extraordinary. If there is an ancient spirit recovering from the extinction, it becomes more and more powerful!


    At this time, the whole world of Shenwu is not with an indescribable charm, which is very terrible. Under Luo''s perception, it seems that the ancient Dalao Heavenly Master revived!


    This made the devil ancestor feel extremely bad.


    "Du Shaofu''s life is really hard. My ancestor suppressed it with chaos, but he didn''t die like this!"


    Luo Wu gritted his teeth, gazed at landing and said less.


    He knew that all this must have the effect of landing and less swimming.


    But what he couldn''t figure out was that with Du Shaofu''s strength at that time, even if Lu Shaoyou helped him, he couldn''t really survive. What''s more, he was waking up and his strength was recovering rapidly!


    All of this, can''t help but let the devil Zu all over the momentum of the drum, brewing a terrible rage!


    "I can''t believe that the evil ancestor has such a violent side!" Lu Shaoyou stood up with a stronger smile on his mouth and said in a soft voice, "my younger martial brother Du Shaofu is not dead, which is indeed beyond your expectation. But with your understanding of the devil ancestor, it is not difficult to know the key point of this? It can be said that as long as a trace of his true spirit can not be destroyed, coupled with the existence of Da Luotian, his recovery is only a matter of time! To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that he could wake up so fast, just in time for this critical moment


    Lu Shaoyou said, the whole person appears incomparably relaxed.


    And listen to such words, the face of Mazu is more dignified.


    How could he not know the particularity of Da Luotian and the origin of Du''s family, and even more understand the reason why Lu Shaoyou said that as long as Du Shaofu kept a trace of true spirit, he would not die!


    However, the young man in purple robe really and truly accepted his fierce attack. With his original cultivation, he should not really be able to bear it!


    But the fact is so unexpected, with the help of Lu Shaoyou, the boy did it!


    Mozu finally felt a threat. Du Shaofu''s existence was really a knife hanging on his head!


    So even if Lu Shaoyou broke through, he didn''t feel any fear. Even if the gods and demons who opened up three thousand worlds came back, Luo Wu had the courage to fight with them!


    To put it too far, even if he is once again suppressed as in ancient times, he will return again after many years. This is the real strength of the undead!But it''s not the same now. Du Shaofu''s boy can really kill his people!


    "What a fool! Keep fighting!"


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly drinks a light drink. When the demon ancestor is a little distracted, a terrible knife light is cut down, breaking through the void space, and coming directly to the demon ancestor''s body!


    Even when he made the move, he still had a smile on his face and looked at Luo Wu calmly, as if he were saying to him: surprise or surprise?


    "Hum! What can Du Shaofu do if he is not dead? It is not difficult for my ancestor to kill him! It must be that even if he is restored, he will be able to carry out the road at the most, which can be solved with one blow! "


    The evil ancestor moved fiercely, a pair of sharp claws tore the sky and the ground, tearing up the knife that Lu Shaoyou cut out.


    After that, he was in a flash and wanted to get out of here.


    Luo''s plan is very simple. Since Du Shaofu is the person who has the greatest threat to him, we should kill him first.


    With his own accomplishments, Lu Shaoyou will be extremely worried if he lets go of killing in the thirty-three days and Dalao days!


    In this case, as long as he successfully entered Dalao Tian, Du Shaofu would surely die!


    At least with each other''s cultivation, it is really unable to resist their own all-out attack and kill!


    "Do you think I''ll let you succeed?"


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly saw through the plan of the evil ancestor, and his eyes suddenly became cold and cold, looking at him and saying.


    In his hand, the long sword and blood slaying in his hand passed a touch of training of heaven and earth, and immediately stopped in front of the devil ancestor!


    Then, Lu Shaoyou''s chaotic Qi rolled out and spread out in the void space, making the vast space like a sea of chaos!


    Luo''s body was wrapped in the chaotic ocean, which bound him tightly. He was forced to turn around to meet Lu Shaoyou''s attack!


    "Lu Shaoyou, you can''t stop my ancestor!"


    Luo is really angry this time. His body rises and falls, and his violent and ferocious spirit soars to the sky. He wanders through the chaotic sea of Lu Shaoyou. Whenever he passes by, all the chaotic forces are broken!


    "Do you think you still have a chance to turn over?"


    Lu Shaoyou drinks heavily and pours on him directly.


    In his hands, the blood shot out one after another terrible knife light. He killed the earth in the sky, strangled the sky, and kept chopping towards Luo!


    Lu Shaoyou knows that he must not let Luo Shu escape successfully. Otherwise, with the strength of the other party, if he enters the thirty-three days, it will bring terrible disaster to the living creatures there!


    At the same time, Du Shaofu''s life will also be threatened!


    Therefore, he directly displayed his own strength, began to fight!


    "Lu Shaoyou, my ancestor needs you to die. You can''t live beyond life forever!"


    Luo Li roared, almost crazy, and Lu Shaoyou had a terrible collision again and again!


    This piece of void space, in the two people''s duel, one after another, the scene is appalling!


    All over the sky chaos light burst, the whole huge space almost all want to explode!


    In the distance, the only earth world left in the whole space, like a withered leaf, is under the attack of the storm, wantonly fluttering!


    Outside the world of the earth, the protective light shield is suddenly bright and dark, and almost wants to break open!


    Mozu and Lu Shaoyou are both too powerful. The aftershocks of their attacks alone have such terrible powers!


    Two people fight to crazy, and with the passage of time, Luo fan more and more furious!


    They are all playing a strong bloodiness, each other no reservation, fierce collision!


    On Lu Shaoyou''s chest, he was hit by the demon ancestor, and there were several ferocious bloodstains. There was black gas coming out and it was difficult to heal!


    But Luo''s abdomen, also by the blood slain, pulls out a long and thin wound, has the terrible strength to wrap on it!


    This war is so terrible that it almost overturns the whole void space!


    Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong have already retreated to the position where the war between gods and demons is located. One by one, they are shocked to feel the war from a distant place!


    No one dares to close to observe, the fight between the two realms is not what they can touch!


    ¡­¡­


    Shenwu world.


    The whole world trembled and roared.


    The scale of the world expanded again, and the aura became strong like water mist. With Du Shaofu''s breakthrough, unimaginable changes began to take place again!


    Du Shaofu is carving his own way. On top of his red Jiri horse Monkey God, a stripe is carved under the thin sword. It looks like a blood vessel covered with the body surface.


    Heaven and earth are in resonance, the law is roaring, the world rings out the sound of Tao Lun, and countless creatures are listening to the sound of Tao Lun, and the cultivation strength is rapidly improving!


    Those who have broken through the situation of sitting and forgetting and immortality have made great strides once again!Not too long ago, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Du Yunlong, Du Xiaoba and others are approaching the second level of forgetting the dust and forgetting myself!


    And many of the immortality of the first step, directly step on the fence of the immortal medium level, the strong immortal, is the instant direct to the higher level!


    This change is too frightening. It seems that the overall strength of the creatures in Shenwu world can be compared with that in thirty-three days!


    There are hundreds of sitting and forgetting, and there are a lot of immortality. It is absolutely unimaginable for so many strong people in the past.


    All this did not last for a long time. The cultivation of many living creatures was like flying through clouds and arrows, and then stopped!


    "Shua Shua..."


    At the end of the day, all the figures of the desolate country rushed out of the seclusion, including Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, Du Xiaohuang, Jialou jueyu and so on.


    In other parts of the world, there are also large-scale figures. They come directly to the wasteland and the sky above the ancestral hall of the Du family. There are countless living creatures in the world, such as sitting, forgetting and immortality!


    "Boom..."


    Not long after the arrival of many creatures, there was a huge roar in the ancestral hall of the Du family, with thousands of rays rising into the sky and shining brightly!


    In the next moment, only under the gaze of all the people, a purple robe figure appeared, standing in the middle of the sky, with a burst of breath, deep as the abyss, as vast as the sea!


    Seeing the appearance of this figure, countless creatures in the Shenwu world can''t help but get excited. Many faces are flushed, and even more tears begin to brew!


    "See the ROC emperor!"


    "See the ROC emperor!"


    One after another, the figures bowed down and the sound of the mountain roaring like a tsunami stirred thousands of miles! In the face of the figure of the purple robed youth, the creatures of Shenwu world sent out a cry of silence in their hearts for thousands of years!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2987

    "It''s great that the ROC emperor is back


    "After thousands of years, the ROC emperor finally wakes up and makes great progress in his cultivation and moves towards the absolute summit."


    "The creatures of the world of Shenwu have finally come to such a day!"


    Many people are shouting in their hearts, excited!


    And the most happy, of course, should be the people of Huang Guo and Du family!


    "Shaofu!"


    "Daddy


    "Brother!"


    For a moment, yiwuming, Murong youruo, Du Tingxuan, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaohuang, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoqing and so on all came to Du Shaofu''s side and watched him excitedly.


    Everyone''s face was filled with endless joy. The awakening of Du Shaofu was the great news.


    "Shaofu, I''m a disciple!"


    Yu Yu''s lips were shaking as he looked at the young man in front of him.


    He has been waiting for this day for a long time. For other strong men, the thousands of years can still be spent in seclusion.


    However, with the talent in front of Yu Yu, the cultivation has not played a very important role, only bear the suffering and worry day by day.


    "Master!"


    Seeing the old man''s haggard face, Du Shaofu was also sour in his heart, and said: "I''m unfilial. I''m worried about you!"


    As he spoke, he knelt down, his eyes red.


    "Get up, get up! Just wake up! Just wake up


    Yu Yu immediately picked up Du Shaofu. His old face was full of smiles and he kept saying.


    It seems that only in a flash, Yu Yu''s whole person was dozens of years younger, repressed for thousands of years of emotion, all of a sudden was released.


    "Is it true that the Shenwu world and the creatures here have changed so much?"


    Du Shaofu had a little sense of the emotions of all the people around him, and everything was under control.


    When he discovered the existence of nearly a hundred of immortal strong men, he was shocked and inexplicable.


    In addition, Shenwu world scale has been greatly expanded, which is amazing!


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but sigh that the world has really risen and is no longer weaker than that of the past thirty-three days. There are too many as a whole!


    "Dapeng emperor, the devil ancestor may have recovered at this time. Three thousand thousand thousand worlds and thirty-three days and the strong ones have already gone to gather in the God devil war situation to prepare for the first World War! This time, our world strength has greatly increased. If you can use it, please lead me to a war


    At this time, among the crowd, a living creature called out, and the sound shook the sky.


    And with the fall of this sentence, all of us are instantly boiling up, everyone strong and fierce, extremely excited.


    "Good! It is said that the Lord of the three thousand thousand worlds closed down and attacked the realm of nothingness, but he has not returned to this day. With thirty-three days and three thousand thousand other people in the world, they can''t stop Mazu at all. It''s better to lead us to fight with mazuli to the end! "


    "Emperor Dapeng, the world of Shenwu has risen, and will not hold you back any more. Let''s lead us to a war!"


    "Emperor ROC, please lead us to war!"


    All of a sudden, countless people in the field were fighting with Du Shaofu!


    For the creatures of this world, they have been holding back for too long.


    Since the disaster of the evil cult, the existence of thirty-three days has been reflected in the field of vision, showing their great lack of strength.


    The ROC emperor left and rose rapidly in the thirty-three days. However, they could not help!


    Later, the demons were born, chaos reappearance, all the world is facing a great crisis, thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of world creatures are not raised from the world, fight for the demon!


    However, Shenwu world is still the same, and its strength is too limited to do anything at all.


    So in these years, they worked hard to practice, only to be able to represent the Shenwu world in the end!


    However, the war broke out suddenly. Under the arrangement of Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand worlds, and under the leadership of Du Shaofu, the emperor of Dapeng, he united with the three thousand strong men in the world in thirty-three days to defeat the evil ancestor and finally kill him completely, leaving him alone!


    All of this, the creatures of Shenwu world can only watch, but can''t do anything.


    Three thousand and ten days are too low to be compared with the world!


    But now it is not the same. Only in the final World War I, after the demon ancestor attacked and killed the emperor of Dapeng and made him severely damaged, all the people in Shenwu world were waiting for this day, waiting for their own strength to share some for the emperor of ROC and the 3000 great worlds and others!


    Therefore, their fighting spirit has accumulated to the most prosperous place, and they can''t help but want to fight!


    Now the situation of Lu Shaoyou, the leader of the three thousand thousand worlds, is not clear. Thirty three days and the strong men of the three thousand thousand worlds face the demon ancestor alone. It is very dangerous. All the creatures in the Shenwu world think of their own power!


    At this moment, all the people looked at Du Shaofu with expectant eyes, and looked at the purple robed youth who was half empty, hoping that they would agree!Du Shaofu fell into a short silence. After thinking for a moment, he opened his mouth and said in a loud voice: "the world of divine weapons will be opened up immediately. Follow me to fight with the devil ancestor!"


    "Wow..."


    All the creatures in the Shenwu world suddenly boiled up, and everyone''s mind was agitated, just like taking a tonic, and a huge noise broke out!


    Looking at this scene, Du Shaofu was filled with emotion.


    This world has really risen, and it is strong enough to face strong challenges!


    On the other hand, there are many road marks on the yuan God, which belongs to Du Shaofu, which is quite different from Pangu, Daluo Tianzun and others.


    If we say that he had mastered the way of heaven in the Shenwu world at that time, Du Shaofu had a close relationship with this world and made him the master of this world!


    Now, Du Shaofu has opened up a new scene, which is completely carved by himself!


    The former relies on the world of martial arts left by Da Luo Tianzun, while the latter is the achievement of Du Shaofu himself.


    He believes that in time, all this will eventually go to a higher place, so that he will open up a new world, like those ancient gods and demons out of chaos!


    Elder martial brother Lu Shaoyou has such spirit, so does Du Shaofu!


    "Go with me!"


    As his eyes turned from countless creatures, Du Shaofu''s power of Yuan Shen also explored the situation in the past thirty-three days.


    Then, with a deep drink, he directly led countless strong men to the sky and killed them out of the sky!


    ¡­¡­


    In the void space where the earth world is located, Lu Shaoyou and Luo Li fight each other to madness!


    Both of them were seriously injured, and they were shot with blood!


    Mo Zu Luo Li, with scarlet hair, seems to have been scratched by a monkey. In many places, he is bald. There are many knife marks crisscross, and the blood of the devil is winding!


    And Lu Shaoyou''s green clothes have already been broken, covered with claw marks, but also braved a strong evil spirit!


    Two people fight unreservedly, this piece of space has begun to disintegrate, appear terrible chaos whirlpool, devour everything!


    It can be imagined that if the battle continues, it will disappear, return to chaos, and even turn into nothingness!


    "Lu Shaoyou, my ancestor will surely tear you to pieces!"


    Luo Shan''s roar, earth shaking, killing through the endless void!


    In his plan, he wanted to kill Du Shaofu first, and then fight Lu Shaoyou finally!


    However, it''s not that he doesn''t want to go and directly rushes into the Shenwu world. It''s just Lu Shaoyou''s crazy. It''s just Bo Ming''s playing style that drags him tightly!


    This makes Luo Wu angry to be unable to add, but also has helpless meaning.


    Once he has suffered too much here, even if he finally kills Lu Shaoyou, if Du Shaofu comes, he will not escape the fate of death!


    Mazu has already seen all this, just want to get rid of this battle as soon as possible!


    But obviously, Lu Shaoyou won''t let him go!


    Although the strength of the other side is a little bit worse than himself, if you play with your life, even Luo Wu will be afraid of three points!


    "I''m afraid I can''t let you do what you wish. After all, the world still can''t turn to be rampant! I, Lu Shaoyou, are not afraid to die, but you dare not fight with me! Therefore, it must be you who will die in the end


    Said Lu, with a serious face.


    The long knife in his hand is killing again and again, which is terrifying!


    The terrible power of the great way was vented from him, which really could destroy the world!


    As the existence of the realm of nothingness, it has the power to create the world. In the battle, every action has terrible lethality!


    He constantly forced the devil ancestor, dragging each other to fight with himself!


    All this seems to go back to the last war of that year, where Lu Shaoyou planned to fight the devil ancestor to the extreme, and then Xiaolong, Emperor batian and others would suppress him. Finally, Du Shaofu was the one to kill Mazu!


    But now it is the same. He just needs to fight with mazuli in a non elephant body. When his younger martial brother Du Shaofu arrives here, he may just be able to get rid of Mazu!


    The past and the present are extremely similar, which is not expected by everyone!


    But for Lu Shaoyou, it''s just in accordance with the established ideas to implement it!


    "Kill!"


    A terrible cry came out of his mouth. Lu Shaoyou''s long sword struck the sky. The light of his sword was amazing. The light of chaos burst out. Like a dragon, he attacked and killed the demon ancestor!


    In an instant, the two fight again in the same place, breaking out of unimaginable collision!


    The distant world of the earth, under the protection of the hazy mask, is like a withered leaf in the wind and rain, rolling and fluctuating, with no fixed place!


    Luo Wu is dragged by Lu Shaoyou and is caught in a fierce battle. He is hard to get out of it!


    Their injuries were more and more serious. However, seeing a bright sword light killed them, they directly cut the chest of Mazu, revealing the five internal organs that they stepped on!Lu Shaoyou is not relaxed. He is deeply scratched into his chest with a claw. His heart is caught in the claws of the other party!


    However, he did not move, once again raised a knife, blood slaughter trembling, will be the throat of the devil Zu!


    Although this kind of injury is extremely terrible, it will not be fatal to the existence of the two images!


    The two strong men are fighting with this kind of method to hurt the enemy 1000 and lose 800 themselves!


    I don''t think you can stop Lu Chengyou! Du Shaofu must die. No one in the world can stop him! "


    At the end of the day, Mazu was crazy!


    He roared and roared, violently retreated to drive away, and opened a very long distance with Lu Shaoyou.


    Then, I saw that his magic body suddenly trembled, his abdomen was actually shining, and the blood color was more brilliant than the sun!


    The vast evil spirit burst out from the position of the abdomen, and an ancient mysterious breath burst out, as if there was life!


    "This is..."


    Lu Shaoyou''s eyes suddenly coagulate, his lips slightly open, and he looks at the magic ancestor in an incredible way!


    "Jie Jie Jie Lu Shaoyou, you forced my ancestor to do this! Do you think that killing the countless evil ancestors of our ancestors can really make the thirty-three days peaceful? I''m afraid I can''t imagine that there is still a world in our ancestors, which has already been successfully opened up! "


    Magic ancestor suddenly ferocious ground laughs, visual landing little swim says.


    The light in his abdomen is more and more dazzling. Even with Lu Shaoyou''s strength, he also feels a burning pain in the spirit of yuan.


    It''s like there''s a fire in it, and it''s full of life!


    However, this kind of life gas is just like the previous devil ancestor, which is full of strong bloody and violent gas!


    Under the gaze of Lu Shaoyou, the light on the demon ancestor finally reached an extreme, just like boiling!


    "Wow..."


    The next moment, a powerful force suddenly stirred up, directly filled this piece of infinite space.


    Mountains and rivers, trees, land and rivers as if illusory general, directly present in front of you!


    A living creature with wings on its back flits across the sky, with a terrible sense of strength all over it. It is incomparably powerful!


    Between the mountains and forests, a head of beast like existence, fangseng, a bloody mouth, the wind swept nine days!


    There are creatures with arms like knives, which haunt the world. Each statue has profound cultivation. It seems that when the arms are waved, they can split the world and cut off the road!


    Looking at all of this, Lu Shaoyou was suddenly shocked!


    This is a brand-new world. It is different from the world of thirty-three days, three thousand worlds and the original world of demons!


    He has rarely seen the creatures here. In addition to being extremely powerful, there is a common feature, that is, they all carry the power of killing!


    Lu Shaoyou didn''t expect that the devil ancestor had opened up a new world and created such creatures!


    What shocked him most was that he found the existence of the two realms of Tao with his own power of the original God!


    In an instant, Lu Shaoyou is in a tight heart!


    All of a sudden, he did not have any psychological preparation!


    If we say that one person can hold down the evil ancestor, then this endless creature can directly kill for thirty-three days, and even pose a threat to the younger martial brother Du Shaofu!


    "Kill me, wipe out thirty-three days, and kill Du Shaofu!"


    The figure of the demon ancestor appears again. He stands in the void and orders.


    Then, seeing the continuous sound of the shadow, it will make a lot of strange sounds.


    After a simple scan, Lu Shaoyou controls the general strength and quantity of these creatures.


    "At least six hundred sit and forget, never die! In addition, there are two statues carrying the way! This It''s a new born demon


    On the forehead Qin out some cold sweat, Lu Shaoyou''s mouth whispered gently.


    These newly born demons are very different from the nine magic generals and the two magic servants, but the same thing is that they are extremely powerful.


    If we only look at sitting and forgetting and immortality, it is not impossible to fight a war if we add three thousand worlds together in thirty-three days!


    However, in these demons, there are two powerful people carrying the way!


    If they were allowed to kill for thirty-three days, the situation would be extremely bad!


    Lu Shaoyou already knows that Du Shaofu, his younger martial brother, has become awakened, and his cultivation should have stepped into the realm of carrying Taoism!


    But how can he stand in the way of two people alone?


    This gives Lu Shaoyou an unprecedented sense of solemnity in his heart. The change brought about by Luo is quite unexpected!


    "Kill!"


    Lu Shaoyou thought for a moment, then his figure shot out and rushed to the two places carrying the way!


    At least one should be killed. In this way, his younger martial brother, Du Shaofu, can be truly carefree!However, Mazu is in the front, how can he be given this opportunity!


    The tall and towering demon body caught up with him and killed him with one claw. Lu Shaoyou''s waist was caught with a ball of flesh and blood, revealing his spine!


    "Jie Jie Jie Lu Shaoyou, you have always been against my ancestor. Today, I will accompany you to have a good time


    Luo Shan grinned strangely and tried his best to hold Lu Shaoyou.


    A terrible war broke out again between the two. Lu Shaoyou tried several times to get rid of the evil ancestor''s entanglement, and went to kill a strong man carrying Taoism, but he was held back tightly!


    This time, the situation of the two changed. Luo Li, who had been held back by Lu Shaoyou, actually wanted to limit Lu Shaoyou to this world!


    His purpose is very simple, that is to use the brand-new demon clan strongmen bred in this world to kill fiercely for thirty-three days!


    Under the leadership of two powerful men, even Du Shaofu could not resist these people!


    In this way, in the end, he still has a chance to win!


    "Take your life, Lu Shaoyou. You can''t fight against your ancestors!"


    Mazu sneered, one claw hit in the void, almost tearing the world apart, the land of mountains and rivers split and exploded, the scene was appalling!


    But he didn''t care at all. He just wanted to keep Lu Shaoyou here!


    Faced with such a situation, Lu Shaoyou''s face is dignified to the extreme and does not speak.


    He just kept fighting with Mazu, and the blood was killed again and again, which broke out the power of heaven and earth!


    In the end, the new world opened up by this side is really in the hands of these two powerful people, and it is directly broken into six pieces. These weak creatures who have been cultivated have died!


    This scene is too shocking, like ancient similarity!


    In the war at that time, Pangu world and the demon world were all broken up into 33 days and 18 layers of hell respectively!


    It was at the same time that the two powerful men fought, and the countless powerful demons who were bred by this world rose up in a mighty way and quickly killed out of the world and left for the thirty-three days! The shadow blocking the sky and the sun, like locusts, soon entered the boundless void!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2988

    "Kill!"


    The terrible roar roars in the air and shakes the world!


    Countless figures soared into the sky, shadowy, dense, and rushed out of the new demon world!


    No one thought that the magic ancestor actually opened up a new world and gave birth to many powerful demons.


    In the realm of the first two masters, one with bone spurs on his back, stabbed into the sky like an abyss devil, carrying the meaning of endless ferocity. It seems that he can kill the sky and penetrate the earth!


    The other was covered with dark scales, shining with metallic luster. His head and face were also covered with scales, and his pupils were filled with terrible light!


    These two are the first step, leading countless demon troops to go, killing thirty-three days!


    "That''s..."


    After a long time, Bruce Lee, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong and others soon discovered such a scene. Everyone was shocked!


    Under their eyes, the shadows of the demons came across the sky, covering the sky, like locusts flying, killing spread, blood evil in all directions!


    When these figures burst into the field of vision, all the strong men in the past thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of the world are also scalp numb!


    Before that world rushed out of the devil''s body, it set off a terrible movement, but before they really reacted, they saw so many terrible figures!


    They know that all this must be related to the devil ancestor, but how can they think that there are so many powerful demons!


    So many powerful demons are too terrible, especially those two who really carry the road. From afar, there is a force of oppression sweeping over, making people hard to breathe!


    "Ready to fight!"


    A strong shout, sound shock long sky!


    Everyone feels the pressure to multiply, if only the ordinary demons come, they will not feel too much pressure!


    But there are two places carrying the road. Compared with the strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand worlds, they can be crushed completely!


    "The five of us tried our best to hold down the two chariots, and the rest of us killed me fiercely!"


    Xiaolong stands in the void and exchanges a look with emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong, and then says in a deep voice.


    "Kill!"


    The five men rushed out directly, carrying the terrible energy wave, and facing the demon army!


    After thirty-three days and three thousand strong men of the world, everyone raised their swords and weapons together to vent their killing intention!


    "Fight with the demons! Even if they die, they will never be allowed to step into the thirty-three days easily! "


    Innumerable strong person roars, the whole body Qi machine drum swings, diligently rushes forward!


    In a moment, the two armies directly collided with each other and started a terrible fight!


    The two powerful demons are also blocked by the five dragons. They fight each other in a terrible way!


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    From the throat of the two demons carrying the road, the cold laughter sounds creepy!


    Bruce Lee''s five people, with a heavy sense of endless complaints, move with all their strength and tightly surround the two!


    They know that with the strength of their own five people, it is impossible to really block the two carrying the road!


    If you look at the number of other powerful members of the demon clan, you will have to suppress the number of thirty-three days and three thousand thousands of people in the world!


    This is an extremely terrible thing. In such a war, I''m afraid it will not be long before their side will have a huge defeat, and they will not even have the ability to escape!


    However, we can''t manage so much now. Even if we can''t fight, we must fight!


    "Kill!"


    Xiaolong drinks, the body of the green dragon is directly revealed. The body of the immeasurable dragon stretches across the void, like an endless mountain range. It''s extremely terrible!


    Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan, two powerful men, also put their hands on it. In the former''s hands, they formed mysterious fingerprints and turned into a huge and incomparable symbol of "Shi", and resolutely suppressed it!


    The Epee in Yang Guo''s hand is like a mountain chopping, blocking out the sky and the sun; a vast green gas flows from Lu Xintong, becoming a terrible poison gas that can rot all things!


    "Kill them and go to find Du Shaofu again!"


    The two demons didn''t pay any attention to these people. In terms of their strength, even five and a half steps could not resist their killing!


    Under the instruction of the devil ancestor, their real goal was to kill the young man named Du Shaofu in the Shenwu world!


    Therefore, in the face of Bruce Lee five joint attack and kill, the two demons do not hesitate to move!


    Behind a man, there are huge bone spines facing the sky. Under a bow, they shoot like cone mountains and kill Bruce Lee at the same time!


    Another person''s hand appeared out of thin magic knife, which seemed to be made of some kind of terrible animal bone. The intention of killing was awe inspiring!"Boom..."


    With the hands of all the people, the power of terror is surging wildly!


    The two demons in the realm of Taoism are extremely terrible. Once the offensive is launched, they directly crush the heaven and earth!


    Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong are shocked by the powerful forces and fly away in such an attack!


    There are three thousand dead dragons in the sky, and they are rolling in the sky!


    In the blink of an eye, the hand of the tyrant is broken!


    The situation of the other three was similar. The Eastern Emperor taixuan was slashed by another powerful demon, and his arm was almost cut off!


    Just under one face-to-face, they are absolutely inferior!


    "Kill!"


    In this regard, the two demons only sneered and made a constant gloomy tone in their mouths.


    They didn''t even glance at the fierce fighting around them. They just wanted to break the blockade of the five men and look for Du Shaofu!


    However, the aftereffect of the collision here is to cause the surrounding large shadow to be crushed into blood fog and become void!


    "It''s so terrible that uncle Bruce Lee can''t resist it!"


    During the battle, Lu Jingyun frowned deeply and said to himself solemnly.


    He was very anxious, but he couldn''t help!


    In front of the real strong man, his practice of sitting and forgetting the third state is really too weak to be of great use!


    "What should we do now? If we go on like this, we will soon be defeated like a mountain, and my father, uncle Yang Guo and aunt Xintong will also be in danger!"


    Longque also had a heavy haze in his heart, which was like a heavy mountain.


    "I can''t believe that Mazu still has such a means to open up a new world. We didn''t get any news!"


    Around the thirty-three days and three thousand strong people in the world, are also under great pressure!


    As early as thousands of years ago in that war, the demons in the 18 layers of hell had already been crushed by them!


    Even the whole 18 layers of hell were broken in the battle between Lu Shaoyou and Mazu. In addition, when Xiaolong and others rescued five ancient people with blood, the demon world was completely void!


    At that time, it was precisely because the demons suddenly mobilized a powerful force to repel Lu Shaoyou and then attacked Du Shaofu, thus destroying all the original plans. Otherwise, if everything had been developed according to the arrangement of the three thousand masters of the world, the devil would have died long ago!


    Perhaps as early as that time, this demon world had been opened up, and its power was mobilized by the demon ancestor Luo Lin to shock back Lu Shaoyou!


    "I''m afraid it''s more than that. The world of demons can''t be bred in thousands of years. Maybe he has made these arrangements as early as ancient times."


    Lu Jingyun opened his mouth in a deep voice and said solemnly.


    He thought that this speculation must not be false. In a short period of thousands of years, it may be able to open up a new world for Mazu, but the living creatures in it will never grow to such a terrible level and give birth to two realms of Taoism!


    In the years before that, the devil ancestor was suppressed by Pangu and Da Luo Tianzun!


    All this really want to go back, can only be in ancient times!


    Perhaps even Pangu and Daluo Tianzun didn''t expect that the Mazu had opened up a new world. Otherwise, the two formidable giants would never allow this world to grow.


    I just don''t know how the devil Zu Luo Li did it!


    "Kill!"


    The fierce war of terror is going on, and the people from both sides are fighting to madness!


    After being repulsed severely, Bruce Lee and Emperor batian gathered together again to form a new round of Siege!


    Every one of them suffered a lot, and their strength was damaged.


    Everyone is thinking, maybe today is really their death date!


    But at this moment, if you don''t fight hard, you will die faster!


    Lu Shaoyou is dragged by the demon ancestor. At this time, the situation is unknown. I''m afraid that no one in the world can help them any more!


    Unless there are three thousand pioneers of the world, the creator can come back and join the battle!


    "It''s a pity that Chuang Ling''s elder has no idea where he is going. He doesn''t know what the situation is and whether he is in trouble now."


    Bruce Lee knows more about Chuang Ling than others.


    Shaoyou once told him that Chuang Ling had gone to seek some ultimate secrets, and Lu Shaoyou also took Bruce Lee to look for it, but there was no result.


    No one can say that the existence of the non image realm which opened up three thousand thousand worlds, and the God and devil who came out of the chaos of ancient times like Pangu great God, Daluo Tianzun and demon ancestor Luoli, will encounter any accidentSo at this time, I can only think about it, but I can''t really expect the strong man to come back suddenly to deal with the demons!


    All, or can only rely on their own strength of these people in the end!


    "Kill!"


    A terrible roar roared out of the mouths of all living creatures, and the whole world trembled!


    Xiao Long''s five figures are flying across the sky, and they are like moths to the fire. They are carrying the way to the two demons. They are all in the mood of death. They don''t know how many blows they can block!


    "Boom..."


    The void is shaking, the sky and earth are shaking, everything is exploding


    A place has been hit into a chaotic form, terrible incomparable, a huge whirlpool appeared, devouring everything!


    A large number of thirty-three days, three thousand thousand worlds and the powerful people of the demon clan were all involved in the whirlpool, with heavy casualties!


    The collision between the two carrying the road and the five and a half steps carrying the road is really terrible. Even if it is only an afterwave, it is enough to crush countless other creatures!


    This is an undifferentiated attack, so we can''t see which side is the strong one.


    In this regard, the two powerful people carrying the way of the demons did not care about the death or injury of the demons at all!


    "Die, ants! Jie Jie Jie... "


    The demon carrier with huge bone spines on his back suddenly sneered, and his whole body was full of evil Qi, which was like a mountain and a sea of mountains. It set off a terrible storm and spread towards Xiao Long and others!


    And the other place carrying the road is also cutting out tens of thousands of fierce sword light. The scene is terrible!


    After the second round of attack and kill, Xiao Long and others have been seriously injured. Everyone is covered with bloodstains and the wound is ferocious!


    They only think that such an attack can only last one or two times, and they will be crushed and killed!


    "Be ready to blow yourself up. Even if you are dead, I will let these two people take off the skin of the road!"


    Bruce Lee''s eyes are filled with anger and determination.


    "For the sake of the three thousand worlds, for the sake of our loved ones, it''s worth dying!"


    Yang Guo gently open his mouth, the voice is not grand, but it contains the great spirit of unspeakable!


    His eyes flickered, as if thinking of the beautiful image, which is the person he cares about most, who lives in the three thousand worlds and does not come here!


    In addition, a familiar face from his mind, Yang Guo''s mouth actually with a smile, as if to say goodbye to many old friends!


    When Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan and Lu Xintong saw this, they could not help feeling the same. "I have lived for countless years. In my early years, I fought with the gods and the king in the three thousand worlds, which was a life of death! But after all, they were all fighting at the same level, not so heroic! But now, I have the honor to participate in the struggle of the powerful, which is worthy of my life! Since


    burst


    Emperor taixuan suddenly chuckled. He didn''t care about his injuries. Instead, the terrible Qi started to brew. His figure rushed out and killed two demons!


    The self explosion of a half step strong man may not be able to kill the real one, but it is enough to make him lose his strength!


    In this way, it can also be regarded as a reduction of great pressure on the strong men in the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds!


    What''s more, there are five of them here, and they burst out at the same time. I''m afraid the two demons can''t bear carrying the road!


    "Die or die!"


    Emperor batian is also a deep voice and language, and the Eastern Emperor taixuan general, directly killed the two powerful people carrying the way!


    Xiao Long, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong are not slow at all, but they follow suit!


    Seeing the five men attacking and killing, the two demons looked at each other, and then immediately retreated away. At the same time, a series of hearty laughter came out of their mouths.


    "If you want to blow yourself up to deal with me, do you deserve these five ants?"


    The strong man, covered with black scales, opened his mouth with a smile and his voice was hoarse and gloomy, like that from a broken drum.


    Two people suddenly retreat, do not intend to fight the suicide attack of these five people!


    With their strength, it is not particularly difficult to get rid of it, and it is better for the five to blow themselves up, and they will not delay here for too long.


    Seeing the five people''s Qi machine is more and more prosperous, the two demons are not blowing up a cold smile.


    Back at the same time, they can''t help but close their eyes slightly, as if to listen carefully to the wonderful sound of each other''s self explosion!


    "Brother dragon, your life is so heavy, how can you die here because of two blackmail!"


    Suddenly, a word appeared out of thin air, as if from ancient times, and suddenly fell on the ears of Xiaolong, Emperor batian, Eastern Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong.


    With the fall of this voice, a powerful force swept over, and fell directly on Bruce Lee, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong!The next moment, the five and a half step road riders were shocked to find that the gas engine they had brewed was greatly suppressed and could not burst out for a moment!


    "Shaofu boy!"


    After hearing this sound, Bruce Lee''s eyes are wide open, and his joy is surging!


    This voice is so familiar to all powerful people, but it is not Du Shaofu who has no idea of life and death!


    Don''t want to think about it, the five and a half step road carrying strong people suddenly take back all their strength, suppress it, no longer restless!


    Originally prepared to blow themselves up, under this kind of restraint, they suffered some trauma again!


    But it doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that Du Shaofu is really back!


    "Shua..."


    A purple robe appeared out of thin air and fell in front of everyone.


    This figure is not Du Shaofu!


    "Brother Dragon You go to one side to breathe, these two devil''s scum, give me to deal with well


    Du Shaofu glanced at Xiao Long and said with a light smile.


    "Shaofu boy, have you broken through the road?"


    Bruce Lee is so surprised that he can''t help asking.


    Seeing Du Shaofu nodding with a smile, they were more excited, and then all of them were excited and quickly retreated to the rear.


    "Be careful, these two demons are the places of carrying the way!"


    Before Bruce Lee left, he did not forget to remind Du Shaofu.


    At last, they felt much relieved. Du Shaofu broke through the road and arrived here in time to deal with the two powerful demons. However, they would not be beaten up like them!


    As long as the boy can support, wait until the five of them recover some strength, and then help, then the situation will be much better!


    "Is it another demon world? The evil ancestor is really a thief! " Du Shaofu turned his eyes and looked at the countless demons around him. He whispered to himself!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2989

    After Du Shaofu arrived, he quickly identified all the situations in front of him!


    And what he got was a great surprise to him!


    The emergence of the second demon world, for the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds, has brought a great impact!


    If Du Shaofu didn''t arrive in time, Xiaolong, Emperor batian and other half step strong men would surely bear the brunt and die in the hands of the two powerful men carrying the way of the demon race!


    "Yuqing emperor, it''s him..."


    "Du Shaofu, the great ROC emperor of the great Luotian, has already broken through the realm of Tao!"


    "He''s really recovered, that''s great!"


    Du Shaofu''s sudden appearance also made many strong people in the world boil up, all of them are filled with uncontrollable excitement.


    They all know du Shaofu''s ordeal thousands of years ago, and the strong men of the world also brought many treasures to the Shenwu world in order to help him!


    I didn''t expect that today the purple robed youth really appeared again, which made all of us overjoyed!


    "When the ROC emperor Du Shaofu returns, the demons have no more advantages! I''ll fight for it and see who can laugh to the end! Kill... "


    All of a sudden, in the crowd of thirty-three days, a strong man cried out like this.


    Such words immediately aroused the blood of many strong men.


    If they were still holding a great worry before, now they are completely open to fight and collide with the strong ones of the demon clan!


    It is inevitable for Du Shaofu to step into the road of enlightenment. His arrival is to give birth to real hope to all the strong men of the thirty-three days and three thousand worlds!


    With the two demons under his control, the number of powerful demons is not so dominant, and the world is naturally not afraid of thirty-three days!


    "Kill!"


    Many people yelled, and many demons launched a terrible fight!


    Everyone was no longer frightened. Du Shaofu was like a needle of the sea god!


    However, just after thirty-three days and the three thousand strong men of the world just had such emotions, and then there was another big cry of killing, surging from the war between gods and demons!


    "Come from the world of Shenwu, and fight against the demons together with three thousand worlds in thirty-three days!"


    Such a word, suddenly like thunder fell, shock on the spot!


    All of them were stunned. Then, under their more and more shocking eyes, at least two million figures appeared everywhere, dense and magnificent!


    The most terrifying thing is that among the nearly two million people, there are hundreds of sitting and forgetting places, and the rest are immortal!


    Such a force, too terrible, no matter when it is placed in any side of the world, is absolutely terrible combat power!


    "Are these the strongmen in the Shenwu world How could it be so powerful... "


    For thirty-three days, the strong murmured with an incredible look.


    The sudden arrival of so many strong people is beyond their imagination.


    The change of Shenwu world is too great. With so many strong people joining, the situation of the whole battlefield can be changed instantly!


    "Ha ha ha With the recovery of the ROC emperor, the Shenwu world also rises together! In this way, why are the demons afraid of it? "


    There are creatures laughing, very happy.


    Many people were following along and agreed.


    "Kill!"


    Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Shaojing, Du Tingxuan, Du Yunlong, Zhen Qingchun, Jialou jueyu and other strong men also did not talk much nonsense and directly entered the war circle!


    In an instant, the situation in the whole battlefield has changed greatly.


    Demons in the overall strength of the people, an instant showing a disadvantage, by the three world''s strong joint pressure to fight!


    "Jie Jie Jie Are you du Shaofu? "


    For the surrounding war situation, the two demons do not care at all about the road, they do not seem to care about the life and death of other demons!


    They both looked at Du Shaofu with their eyes and laughed coldly.


    They were instructed by the devil ancestor to kill the purple robed youth named Du Shaofu. As for others, they were not in their consideration!


    "You''re right. I''m Du Shaofu!"


    Looking at the two demons, Du Shaofu spoke softly and said with a smile.


    His face is calm and calm. His feet are walking in the void, which is like walking in a leisurely way. There is no sense of urgency surrounded by two super strong men in the center!


    "It''s good, boy. We were going to find you, but you came to the door yourself! Jie Jie Jie... "


    The demon clan, who felt the scale was covered with scales, was smiling and looking at Du Shaofu.


    "The strength is very strong! It''s a pity that you have only one person. You can''t live today in my hands! "


    Another demon with bone spines on his back said so.When Du Shao Fu talks to each other, kill each other!


    As long as we solve the purple robed youth in front of us, we will complete the biggest task of this trip. Naturally, the two demons will join hands to kill the purple robed youth as soon as possible!


    "Ha ha..." Listening to the words of the two demons in his ear, Du Shaofu suddenly chuckled and became calm. He only heard him say, "don''t you two feel too confident? I''m afraid I''m here today to let you down! I''m sure it won''t be long before you both die in my hands! And I will go and kill your demon ancestors


    At the end of the day, the corner of his mouth gave birth to a funny smile, so he looked at the two demons.


    Such sufficient confidence, also can''t help but let the two demons ruthlessly a Leng, each other looked at each other.


    They have no idea where the young man has the courage to say these words against two enemies!


    But in any case, this war is absolutely inevitable!


    "So arrogant boy, let''s fight and let you see what real strength is!"


    The scaly demon clan snorted and immediately attacked Du Shaofu!


    In his hand, the strange long knife was cut out, like a poisonous dragon, and he bit Du Shaofu crazily. 1


    "take your life, boy!"


    Another demon clan steps quickly in the void. Every step of his heavy body falls, it looks like a huge mountain peak moving, shaking the earth and the earth, as if to be destroyed. It is extremely terrible.


    The two demons approached Du Shaofu, but the young man in purple seemed not to care at all.


    "Shua..."


    Suddenly, the light in Du Shaofu''s hand flashed, and Zijin tianque appeared and was held in his hand!


    His smile was even worse, but this time it was extremely cold. He said, "you know nothing about power."


    "Hiss..."


    Just as soon as Du Shaofu''s voice fell, Zijin tianque was directly cut off and rowed through a brilliant competition. It collided with the attack of two powerful demons.


    A frightening scene happened, but seeing Du Shaofu''s sword light as if invincible, in an instant, the two demons'' attack was disintegrated and smashed, making it impossible to send out a decent afterwave!


    The huge bone spurs were shooting in the void, but they were all beaten back by Du Shaofu''s sword light!


    Such a scene is too shocking, so that the two demons are all stunned in situ, for a time actually do not know what to do!


    "How could that happen?"


    The two were incredible and muttered.


    After one look at each other, they saw the horror from each other''s pupils.


    Obviously, Du Shaofu''s strength surprised them and did not have any psychological preparation.


    Although the other side just that shot did not show much terrible fluctuations, but they tightly suppressed their offensive!


    Such a means is really terrible!


    "Prepare to die. I don''t have much time to spend with you two."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows gently, and his body suddenly unfolded and went straight to kill him!


    Zijin tianque in his hands, releasing the bright light.


    But in his body, unexpectedly inexplicably produced an endless vast force of the road, fiercely diffuse, crazy vibration!


    The power of the Tao belongs to Du Shaofu himself, which is quite different from that of any living creature in the world!


    Such a force swept towards the two demons and carried them in at the same time!


    "Boy, you''re so wild! You''re just a place to carry the Tao. Can''t you do it when I''m two? "


    A strong demon said coldly.


    Immediately, both of them stopped talking nonsense and launched another round of fierce attack on Du Shaofu!


    In any case, they would not believe how much threat Du Shaofu could pose to them by himself!


    Between the words, the Qi machine of the two powerful demons circulated wildly, and the scarlet light burst out, and the evil Qi rolled into a terrible and incomparable state!


    "Hum!"


    Du Shaofu didn''t say anything more. Instead, his sword began to move.


    All of a sudden, a layer of strange power from the void, in the void dense transpiration!


    As if with the movement of his sword, there is an unimaginable force between heaven and earth is converging towards here!


    The body of the purple robed youth suddenly became deep and vast. It was like turning around in an ocean of energy, and powerful and ferocious forces burst out around him!


    "This is The power of the world! How can it be! "


    The black scaly man''s throat rolled several times, and said in a strange way, as if he had felt something terrible in it."How can one master the power of the world?"


    Another person is also open mouth, the whole person is shocked to the point that can''t be added!


    They came out of the demon world that just appeared, and they didn''t know anything about the outside world.


    Mazu asked them to kill the young man named Du Shaofu. Then they would do it directly!


    It is expected that the man who can be sent out by them is extremely strong. The two demons have never thought that they can easily kill Du Shaofu!


    But they did not think that the boy had the power of the world!


    "Cultivation is not a state of nothingness, but it has the power of the world. Why?"


    They were all stunned for a moment, and the whole person was stunned in situ, like a fool in general.


    The power of the world here is different from that of the world in general. This is the real power of the whole world!


    The people who open up the world in each side can control such power, which is a thing integrated with them, and can be arbitrarily transferred!


    In the eyes of the powerful without image, a huge world is a bit like a powerful treasure refined by oneself, which can certainly be used by oneself!


    However, the two demons could not have imagined that the purple robed youth in front of them was just the realm of carrying the road, but could mobilize such terrible power.


    "The demons are in trouble all over the world. I didn''t expect that after killing all the world, there will be demons in another world! Since you don''t want to stop, let me wait until you die! "


    Du Shaofu''s eyes suddenly sank and congealed.


    Then, he waved his sword and chopped at the two demons!


    Faced with Du Shaofu''s power to mobilize the world power of Shenwu world, the two men did not dare to have the slightest contempt. They did their best to fight back!


    All of a sudden, this side is to open a terrible war, the three road between fierce fighting!


    Du Shaofu, with one enemy and two enemies, actually occupied the absolute advantage!


    He has the world power of the Shenwu world. Now, he no longer has to use the power within the scope of the Shenwu world!


    Even if it is outside the realm of war between gods and demons, you can still use the power of that realm for your own use!


    It can be said that after truly breaking through the realm of carrying the Tao, he has walked out of his own way, and has reached the most perfect situation for the control of the Shenwu world!


    Therefore, with the help of the power of the world, Du Shaofu firmly suppressed the sitting and forgetting of the two demons, and kept the fighting fluctuation among the three as small as possible, so as not to cause huge losses to other powerful people!


    However, seeing a strong light spread out from Du Shaofu, he kept moving in the void, attacking the two demons with the road, which meant that they were defeated.


    "Shaofu boy How amazing


    In the distance, Bruce Lee slowly opens his eyes and looks at the battle there. He can''t help but be stunned.


    He was extremely surprised by Du Shaofu''s performance. The young man in purple robe had just broken through the realm of carrying Taoism, and could he fight for two demons?


    Such a strong strength, I''m afraid it can only be described as abnormal!


    "We can heal our wounds with peace of mind. When we recover some strength, we can help him to kill those two demons!"


    Emperor Ba Tian did not know when he also opened his eyes and said so.


    Next to several people smell speech, involuntarily nodded, and then no more said.


    At this moment, the most important thing is to kill the two people of the demon clan.


    Lu Shaoyou and Mazu fight, now I don''t know what the situation is. If these two demons delay here, Du Shaofu can''t go to investigate the situation.


    Xiao Long and others believe that, in view of the current situation of the war between Du Shaofu and the two demons, as long as they do so, they will definitely be able to help Du Shaofu kill the two demons in a relatively short period of time!


    Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong all closed their eyes again and tried their best to recover their strength!


    And in the distance, terrible wars are taking place in every part of the country.


    Thirty three days, the three thousand world united together, gathered a large number of strong, the overall strength and almost equal to the demon clan!


    After the Shenwu world''s accession, the situation is gradually one-sided!


    It can be said that if the demons do not have more powerful hands, the army here will only be crushed!


    On the other hand, Du Shaofu is also moving with all his strength. Every time his broadsword falls, it seems that he is dancing with the world. It''s terrible!


    All this is felt in the mind by Lu Shaoyou and Luo Li at this time.


    "Ah It turns out that the two of you demons have such a little skill in carrying the Tao! "


    Lu Shaoyou and Luo Li stand opposite each other, suddenly chuckling and saying with ease.


    He felt the situation outside and was really relieved.Previously, Bruce Lee''s five hands were stifled and almost reached the critical moment. Fortunately, Du Shaofu appeared in time.


    Even Lu Shaoyou didn''t expect that his younger brother could break through so fast, and under the condition of mastering the power of the world, he was able to suppress two powerful people with one enemy at the same time!


    Such a strong posture, is no one can predict.


    Obviously, the devil ancestor who is opposite Lu Shaoyou never thought of this!


    "Du Shaofu!"


    Morzu bit his teeth and almost broke them.


    Listening to Lu Shaoyou''s words, Mazu just felt very angry!


    He never thought that Du Shaofu was so strong that he was totally beyond his expectation!


    "Ha ha..."


    Lu Shaoyou''s mood at this time is simply relaxed and happy!


    He is still fighting with Luo, but this time he is not particularly anxious!


    Younger martial brother Du Shaofu recovers. It''s Mazu who should be worried!


    You should know that Du Shaofu was the one who could bring real danger to Luo''s life!


    "Lu Shaoyou, you can''t stop my ancestor! Even if we add Du Shaofu, we still have a dead end! How can you, with the knowledge of the postnatal creatures, fully observe the means of our ancestors? "


    During the battle, Luo Shuo opened his mouth in a gloomy way, and said to the landing Shaoyou.


    His eyes burst into a strange light, so deep at Lu Shaoyou.


    In the face of the evil ancestor''s eyes, Lu Shaoyou unconsciously appeared some pimples. His brows wrinkled and his heart beat with drums.


    As Mazu said, he can''t count all the means to see the devil.


    Just like the second demon world hidden in the demon clan, it was only known by the demon ancestor when he revealed it himself!


    It was because of the existence of this world that the evil ancestor could mobilize the force of terror to repel Lu Shaoyou, and then attack Du Shaofu secretly. As a result, Lu Shaoyou''s plan for many years failed in the last step and was close to success!


    Therefore, what the devil ancestor said once again made Lu Shaoyou cautious. Maybe as he said, the devil ancestor still has real means and is still hidden!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2990

    "No matter what means you still have, you can use it. I''ll follow it up!"


    Lu Shaoyou''s eyebrows congealed up, looking at the opposite demon ancestor, so he said.


    He had to be cautious. The magic ancestor''s methods were strange. Suddenly, he released a huge new world, and the creatures in it were incomparable!


    If it was not for Du Shaofu and the people of the Shenwu world who suddenly arrived, the strong men in the thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds would have suffered heavy losses under the slaughter of those two demons!


    Therefore, Lu Shaoyou can''t guarantee what kind of moth the devil ancestor can make!


    A sudden emergence of the demon world, has been enough to make people unprepared, if there are other changes, afraid to deal with it, and will bring unimaginable pressure!


    "Jie Jie Jie..."


    Seeing the expression of landing and less swimming, the evil ancestor laughed coldly.


    Once again, his Qi engine fluctuated deeply and vastly.


    Feeling this fluctuation, Lu Shaoyou is surprised again and looks at the devil Zu deeply.


    Is it true that the other side still has any horrible means not to be used?


    Soon, only under the gaze of Lu Shaoyou, he saw a strong light rising from his body, and a terrible energy fluctuation appeared in his abdomen!


    This scene, just like he called out the new demon world before, is very similar!


    In this energy fluctuation, it seems that a living creature is waking up and staring from the dark, which makes Lu Shaoyou feel that he is being watched by a pair of cold eyes!


    This kind of feeling let him astound, the heart is heavy! "Jie Jie Jie Jie Lu Shaoyou, I admit that you are gifted. Now your strength is extraordinary, not much worse than my ancestor! In addition, Du Shaofu''s boy is also extraordinary. He has been able to pose a threat to our ancestors! However, in the face of absolute strength, even if Du Shaofu had those special features, he would have a chance to fight against his ancestor! "


    At the end of the day, Mazu laughed wildly again, and his whole body continued to blow wildly.


    How can Lu Shaoyou, standing opposite, not recognize the meaning of the other party''s words?


    Everyone knows that Du Shaofu can completely kill Mazu, which is something others can''t do.


    However, the premise of all this is that his strength is not much different from that of Mazu, or Du Shaofu can kill him when he consumes a lot of money!


    Lu Shaoyou''s plan since then is like this. With his own strength, he will fight Mazu to the extreme, and then Du Shaofu will attack him thoroughly!


    But what if Mazu''s strength was too strong to surpass Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu?


    Even if he was suppressed by the absolute power of the demon ancestor, how about killing it completely?


    Lu Shaoyou didn''t take Luo''s words, but looked at each other deeply. At the same time, he attacked and killed the long sword and blood in his hand, and attacked the towering and massive devil with all his strength!


    However, the light from Mozu''s body was once again in full swing. In the burst of great power, Lu Shaoyou''s long sword was shaken open!


    "Oh..."


    But I heard a terrible roar, and then the next moment, I saw the position in front of the devil ancestor, and an old figure appeared!


    The figure was not tall, but a human figure. After the boundless and violent forces were gathered down, it finally revealed its true face, which looked like an ordinary little old man!


    But Lu Shaoyou didn''t dare to be careless. He would never regard this old figure as an ordinary little old man!


    The other side is from the body of the demon ancestor, summoned by him, absolutely terrible, breath is not even much weaker than Lu Shaoyou himself!


    "What kind of means is this..."


    Lu Shaoyou raised his eyebrows unconsciously and murmured.


    He was a little unclear, so the devil ancestor was pregnant with a powerful world, and then he was summoned a figure, all of which showed something unusual!


    Lu Shaoyou has never heard of it. In ancient times, Mazu has opened up two worlds!


    And at this time, this strange old figure, what is the matter?


    "Lu Shaoyou, you are ready to die! I will deal with you first, and then I will deal with Du Shaofu! "


    Seeing Lu Shaoyou''s shocked appearance, the devil ancestor sneers at him, so does Tao.


    After he said his words, the old man suddenly burst out a huge drink: "kill!"


    Then, he saw his body shape straight to Lu Shaoyou, simply slapped out!


    "Whoa..."


    All of a sudden, the world of this demon clan directly annihilated!


    The universe is upside down, mountains and rivers rotate, the sun and the moon quiver, and the terrible power sweeps across the vast, spreading in all directions!


    This side of the world seems to be experiencing the end of the day, everything is destroyed, turned into a terrible surge of energy, all of a sudden is to land, less swim rushed over!In this regard, Lu Shao Yousi did not dare to neglect!


    The sudden appearance of the old man is very powerful, and his cultivation level is actually in the realm of nothingness!


    He didn''t want to think about it. The blood in his hands was fierce and fierce. It turned into a huge competition. It was like a rainbow in the sky. It was like a fierce dragon!


    "Lu Shaoyou, no matter how extraordinary you are, can you still defeat two by one?"


    The evil ancestor snorted coldly and looked at the collision between Lu Shaoyou and the old figure. He could not help but say, "if you can let the body and the body of the ancestor come out together, you are proud enough! Now, my father will send you on your way


    Luo''s voice fell, and his long scarlet hair exploded wildly. The boundless blood color spread out in an instant, showing between heaven and earth!


    "Gudu Dudu..."


    In the blink of an eye, the demon world is filled with a boundless sea of blood, flowing in every inch of space, with a series of scarlet bubbles. After exploding, it is a terrible smell of blood!


    Lu Shaoyou in this sea of blood, feel the invasion of the body, but did not care too much.


    He and that old figure one hit to retreat, and then directly to another direction to hide, to avoid the evil ancestor fiercely killed a claw!


    "It''s actually a part of Luo Wu..."


    Lu Shaoyou is shocked as he fights to avoid.


    Once again, he was appalled by the evil ancestor. The other party was really treacherous and unexpected!


    What happened today has refreshed his cognition once again!


    The strength of this old figure is incomparably strong, and it is not weaker than himself. Compared with Luo Zhen''s noumenon, it is only inferior to the appearance of the first line!


    It is undeniable that Lu Shaoyou has fallen into the absolute inferiority under the joint efforts of their own body, and they will never get any advantage in this battle!


    He felt a little anxious in his heart. Could it be said that thousands of calculations could not be regarded as the demon ancestor who survived from ancient times?


    "Jie Jie Jie..."


    Luo''s mind is different from Lu Shaoyou.


    He kept laughing and laughing, and the other figure''s face was cold from time to time.


    Noumenon and fitness together, it is almost seamless, constantly attack and kill landing, less travel!


    Luo''s heart is very happy, although all this is more troublesome than he imagined, it makes him call out the world early, and has a body!


    But this is nothing. As long as Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu can die, no one in the world can threaten him!


    However, only when Mazu was satisfied, a light voice seemed to ring from the end of heaven and earth, and passed to here, and entered the ears of Luo and Lu Shaoyou!


    "The flesh body of the immortal ancestor So it is! "


    The voice was very abrupt, without any warning, and was not perceived by the two men in the battle.


    Only after hearing this sound, the face of Mazu suddenly changed. Along with his body with human body, it was a shock of Qi.


    "It''s you


    Then, as if thinking of something, Mazu opened his mouth coldly and said to the void: "who is the man who opened up the three thousand worlds? It''s you! Do you want to obstruct the spirit of creation


    His voice was hoarse and gloomy, but at the same time it was very loud. He passed it through the void and questioned the voice that had not appeared!


    "Chuang Ling master!"


    On the other side, Lu Shaoyou''s roadside smiles, as if he had harvested the best news.


    As soon as he heard that voice, he had already recognized the identity of the other party. Was he not the pioneer of the three thousand worlds, a God and demon who came out of the chaos with the devil ancestor, the founder of the spirit!


    "Little swim boy, I''ll help you!"


    The sound sounded again, and then a ray of light came out of thin air and exploded in front of the devil ancestor.


    In this world, the endless sea of blood, under the power of terror, was directly excluded from driving, and there was a vacuum.


    In that vacuum, standing in the figure of a middle-aged man, looks like 40 years old!


    This figure is extraordinary, the body is tall and straight, the air is majestic, between the eyebrows is Zhanzhan, the whole body is also emitting the extremely terrible breath!


    As soon as he appeared, the figure was directly in front of Mazu''s body, blocking all his attacks!


    And Lu Shaoyou suddenly pressure a loose, just need to face the demon ancestor''s body alone can!


    "My ancestor has always been curious. Who among the three thousand gods and demons in those years, besides Pangu, Daluo Tianzun and my ancestor, who survived and opened up 3000 worlds! I didn''t expect it was you


    Seeing the Wei''an man appear, Mazu stopped attacking him. Instead, he said, "ask me again, Chuang Ling. Do you want to stop me?"


    On hearing this, Lu Shaoyou, who is fighting with the devil ancestor, suddenly cocks up his ears and wants to hear the next conversation between them.He has realized that he will learn some unimaginable secret things here today!


    These things, presumably, can only be discussed between the realm of nothingness, and I have just broken through this level and know nothing about all this! "I began to pursue the chaos many years ago, and found that among the three thousand gods and demons, besides Pangu, Daluo Tianzun, I, and you Luohu, Wanming also broke through the pass! But after a long search, I can''t find out his final whereabouts! Who could have thought that he was directly refined into a body by you! And this new demon world was opened up by him and then occupied by you? "


    Chuang Ling looked at Mazu and didn''t answer his question directly. Instead, he said so.


    Listening to such words in his ears, Lu Shaoyou is shocked!


    Then he realized that the original incarnation of the devil ancestor was also an ancient god and demon!


    And the ancient gods and Demons also opened up a world, but I don''t know why they were sacrificed and seized by the demon ancestors, and all of them made wedding clothes for the evil ancestors!


    Before the opening of the ancient world, there was only a chaos, in which there were 3000 gods and demons!


    In the war between gods and demons, chaos is broken, and most gods and Demons fall!


    The most powerful gods and Demons hold on to the last, and break through the chaos, open up their own world!


    Pangu and Luo Li had a long-standing feud before the chaos broke out, so they fought until the devil ancestor was suppressed!


    The other several gods and Demons belong to different camps, but they don''t interfere too much in the grudges between Pangu and Mazu!


    However, in order to defeat Pangu, Luo Yan attacked him secretly when he opened up da Luo heaven. He wanted to take Da Luotian as his own and use it to deal with Pangu!


    However, this calculation finally failed. Instead of letting Mazu succeed, Dalao Tianzun cooperated with Pangu to suppress the devil ancestor''s body in Dala Tian, and the yuan God was divided and sealed in the 18 layers of hell!


    Lu Shaoyou knows something about it. At that time, Chuang Ling''s predecessors were injured because of the fighting in chaos. They did not participate in the battle. They just found a place to heal their wounds. Only after Pangu world and demon world were broken, did they appear and open up three thousand thousand worlds!


    Moreover, for some special reasons, the three thousand thousand worlds are not perfect. Neither the world form nor the rule order can reach the earliest Pangu world and the demon world. Therefore, the upper limit of the cultivation of living creatures is also greatly restricted!


    This is not the point. The point is that there seems to be a fifth God and devil who has also gone out of chaos, which is what the creator called "stubborn"!


    However, it seems that the fate is not smooth. After successfully opening up his own world, he was actually taken advantage of by Luo Wu, and even his consciousness was refined!


    His physical body, the original God, actually became Luo''s body form, which was the old figure fighting with Lu Shaoyou at this time!


    And the world opened up by Wanming is also growing under the breeding of Luo Shen.


    This was originally intended to be used to deal with Pangu. Unexpectedly, after the upheaval in ancient times, it was postponed to today to deal with Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu! "Jie Jie Jie You''re right. When stubborn Ming got out of chaos, he had been walking with my ancestor just to deal with Pangu! However, later, he opened up the world secretly, and his strength was greatly damaged in the first battle with Pangu, so he took advantage of his unprepared to refine it into a body, and the whole new world was under the control of my ancestor! It''s a pity that when he later dealt with Da Luo Tianzun, he turned against him, which led to the extinction of our ancestors! Otherwise, even if it is Pangu, how can he naibenzu? "


    Luo Li answered Chuang Ling straightforwardly, saying that he did not conceal anything.


    And Lu Shaoyou on one side is even more horrified. The stubborn Ming who was sacrificed and refined is actually a person from the same front as Luo Wu!


    Just because Luo Wu was injured and wanted to kill Pangu, he took all the achievements of Wanming and wiped it out directly from the world!


    However, it can''t be done again. This practice of Mazu was successfully carried out on Wanming, and God didn''t know it!


    Just when he wanted to use the same method to deal with Dara Tianzun, he suffered from the other side''s fight to the death!


    As soon as he was angry, he even stopped worrying about his life. He directly mobilized all his strength and joined hands with Pangu to suppress him!


    In the end, Dara Tianzun fell down and could not regenerate. The Dalao sky he opened up has been collapsing from the rudimentary state of the world, until it is just like a small world!


    "Luo Li, are you still stubborn? Can that road, as you imagine, work? "


    Chuang Ling snorted coldly, staring at the huge shadow on the opposite side.


    Although he was asking questions, he didn''t look forward to it at all. It was obvious that Luo Wu would still be stubborn!


    It is absolutely impossible to change the face of the evil ancestor who has been trying to destroy the world from chaos and stop killing!


    "Chuang Ling, why waste your breath! All people and things in this world will be destroyed in the hands of our ancestors! Even you, you can''t escape from the palm of our ancestorsMo Zu Luo was staring at the majestic figure on the opposite side. Suddenly, he laughed bitterly. He continued: "don''t you want to stop my ancestor? Then fight, and see how long you and Lu Shaoyou can last


    He said in a deep voice, and when the words fell, he directly attacked Chuang Ling.


    The old figure refined by the gods and demons is also under the control of Luo Lin, and the attack on Lu Shaoyou is more rapid!


    It was a terrible duel, equivalent to the fight between the four in the realm of nothingness. It was extremely terrifying.


    "Luo Li, I''m afraid it will be you who will die!"


    Lu Shaoyou said softly.


    After one incident after another, the strength of both sides was almost equal.


    He and Chuang Ling, the two masters, may fall behind in dealing with Luo''s noumenon and Fen Shen respectively, but they will not be defeated in a short time!


    In another battlefield, Du Shaofu is holding a broad sword, Zijin tianque, and sweeping madly!


    The two powerful people carrying the way of the demon clan have already been pressed and beaten by him!


    With the help of Bruce Lee, Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan, Du Shaofu has the absolute upper hand. I''m afraid it will not take too long to kill the two demons!


    "Damn Du Shaofu, how could he be so strong!"


    Yuan Shen''s power sensed the war situation there, and the devil ancestor couldn''t help but scold.


    In any case, he didn''t expect that Du Shaofu''s strength could still suppress the two people''s road carrying situation with one enemy and two enemies. This is really incredible! The purple robed youth is in charge of the power of the world, which is beyond the ordinary people''s ability to cope with!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2991

    When he had fought with Lu Shaoyou before, he felt the news of Du Shaofu''s death, and began to have a bad feeling in his heart.


    Therefore, he wanted to get rid of Lu Shaoyou at the first time and attacked Du Shaofu. Before the opponent''s strength was restored, he killed him with absolute suppression from the realm of nothingness!


    However, Lu Shaoyou held him back, almost playing with his life, and tightly confined the demon ancestor to this vast void space.


    It is precisely because of this, Luo Wu had to release his cards in advance, which is such a new world of demons!


    Luo Zhen felt that even if Du Shaofu recovered his strength and finally broke through the realm of carrying Taoism, he would never be able to defeat two by one!


    Under the suppression of the two demons, the purple robed youth has only one way to die!


    However, it seems that the devil ancestor also made a mistake. That is, Du Shaofu controlled everything in the Shenwu world. After he really broke through the realm of Taoism, he was able to mobilize all the forces of the Shenwu world to fight against the enemy!


    Therefore, although the two powerful men carrying the way of the demons were fierce, they were soon suppressed by Du Shaofu!


    After a short breath adjustment, Xiaolong, Emperor batian and Emperor taixuan recovered some strength and helped Du Shaofu from the side!


    In this way, the two demons have already suffered from Du Shaofu''s sword attack!


    "You two should go on the road first, and be ready to meet your devil ancestor!"


    Du Shaofu''s sword light crossed his hand and gently picked it!


    "Hiss" a sound, a terrible competition stroke, directly killed that behind the full of bone spurs in front of the demon!


    Facing such a sword, the demon clan seemed to have no way to avoid it. They blocked it in a hurry, and then the whole person was shaken away!


    His body, add a scar, there is magic blood floating in the void.


    At this time, Du Shaofu did not move his eyes, but his mind turned to the other side.


    With a wave of his arm, nine purple thunder tripods came out boldly, and "boom and rumble" crushed the void, and surrounded the demons covered with black scales!


    The nine tripods are like huge mountain peaks, crashing down, pushing the demon family into a desperate situation step by step!


    Du Shaofu controls the power of the world in the Shenwu world. The power that he can mobilize is not comparable to that of the ordinary state carrying Taoism!


    The world of Shenwu was opened up by Da Luo Tianzun, and Du Shaofu completely controlled it at this time, which means that Du Shaofu can borrow some of the power of Da Luo Tianzun!


    Part of the power of an image free state is exerted by a state carrying Tao. It is absolutely terrible!


    As a result, Du Shaofu killed the two demons with blood all over their bodies, and the Qi machine quickly decayed and weakened!


    And as time goes by quickly, at the end of the day, he finally stabbed through the body of the demon family with bone spurs on his back, and the terrible energy poured into the other side''s body, and he ran into and hanged him crazily!


    "Puff, puff..."


    After just a few breaths, the demons'' bodies burst out with sharp lights, just like being cut by a sharp blade from the inside to the outside!


    "Go to hell!"


    Du Shaofu snorted and disappeared from the spot.


    The next moment, it is to see him appear behind the powerful demon clan!


    Holding a group of red light in the hand, trembling and trembling.


    This is the original God of the powerful demon clan. Under the suppression of Du Shaofu''s terrorist force, he still resisted.


    However, after the world power of terror is oppressed, no matter how much resistance it can do!


    Du Shaofu snorted in his throat, then the strength in his hand burst out, and his fingers suddenly grasped!


    "Hiss" a dull sound, the God of the yuan was instantly crushed, turned into ashes!


    "Run away!"


    Another demon carrying the road to see this scene, suddenly liver and gall to crack!


    Du Shaofu''s strength greatly exceeded his expectation. It was really terrible. Even in front of the purple robed youth, Du Shaofu seemed to be so vulnerable!


    Don''t want to think about it, the whole body covered with black scales of the demon clan people, immediately began to flee to the distance.


    His companion is dead, and he will not live long if he does not leave at this time!


    "Can you still run?"


    Seeing this, Du Shaofu chuckled.


    After that, he rushed out, and the Zijin tianque in his hand was cut off again!


    Before that, the nine purple thunder tripod had followed closely in the past, faster than the fleeing demons, no slow, tightly tied behind it!


    At this time, Du Shaofu killed again with his sword!


    When the sword light passed by, a sound like the sound of gold and iron came out, and the sharp friction sound came out between the sword awn of Zijin tianque and the body of the demon clan!


    But soon, the sound of friction suddenly changed into a dull "poop".Then he saw that the body of the demon clan was cut off by the waist, and was immediately annihilated by the nine purple thunder tripods!


    "It''s solved!"


    Looking at such a scene, Bruce Lee, Emperor batian and Eastern Emperor taixuan stand far away, all of them relaxed.


    The two powerful people carrying the way of the demons could have crushed the thirty-three days and the three thousand worlds!


    It''s a pity that they met Du Shaofu, who had just recovered and arrived here!


    In the hands of the purple robed youth, although they had supported for a long time, they still could not escape the fate of death!


    Xiao Long''s eyes flashed. They saw that the nine purple thunder tripods returned to Du Shaofu''s side. However, the second powerful demon carrying power no longer exists!


    "Damn it! Du Shaofu, I will kill you


    In the world of demons, Mazu screamed wildly!


    He tried to rush out and deal with Du Shaofu himself, but he was held back by Lu Shaoyou!


    The evil ancestor''s body also fights with the creation spirit to be crazy, cannot throw off at all!


    Several people in the battle, all display their full strength!


    Including Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling, they all know a truth!


    If you don''t force the demons to a desperate situation, the other side is likely to form a terrible counter attack!


    Once we tolerate Mazu''s free hand and foot to attack and kill, there will be heavy casualties for the three hundred and thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand world creatures. At that time, they can''t even stop them!


    If that''s the case, what''s the point even if you finally fight to death?


    In this way, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling entangled the body and body of the demon ancestor respectively!


    Especially between Lu Shaoyou and Mazu, it''s extremely terrifying to fight!


    The two of them had long been fighting to a certain extent, each with a serious injury. At this time, the fight between the more crazy!


    "Hiss..."


    The four figures are fighting fiercely in the vast world of demons. Such a world is shaking endlessly under the terrible power and overturning the earth!


    Each move of several people and each type of fall not only destroys the material form here, but also can cut off the invisible rules and order!


    "Ka..."


    I do not know when, suddenly came out a slight sound, such as the sound of broken porcelain.


    And then, there were more and more similar sounds. After a short time, there were no less than a dozen of them.


    "Boom..."


    Only at a certain moment, after a terrible shock, the demon world of this side directly exploded and broke into more than a dozen huge pieces, and countless small pieces disintegrated and burst out!


    Such a broken world is so terrifying that countless demons are killed here without any resistance!


    With the coming of the strongest end of the world, most living creatures are completely unable to escape!


    What''s more, those powerful demons who sit back and forget and immortality are fighting against the world''s top three hundred and thirty-three days at this time!


    "Kill!"


    Such a situation, however, did not have any impact on Lu Shaoyou, Chuang Ling, Luo Li and their sub bodies. They are still engaged in a terrible war!


    A shadow in the sky of debris shuttle back and forth, vertical and horizontal collision, crazy fight!


    "Mazu, it''s finally this day!"


    At this time, Du Shaofu solved the two powerful men of the demon family and rushed into the broken world. He could not help murmuring as he watched the terrible war waged by several sides.


    He did not directly take part in other activities, because he knew that the strength of his current state of carrying the road could not play a significant role in this battle.


    Of course, in the case of controlling the power of the Shenwu world, if you fight for your life, you can still bring a little trouble to the devil ancestor, but it is only limited to trouble!


    Therefore, Du Shaofu is waiting for the demons and elder martial brothers to fight to the extreme. At that time, it will be the best time for him to make a move!


    "Take your life, Du Shaofu!"


    Seeing Du Shaofu come to the neighborhood, Mazu gave a deep drink and rushed to him.


    As soon as Du Shaofu''s figure flashed, he dodged in another direction, while the evil ancestor was stopped by Lu Shaoyou.


    He is not stupid. How can he stand still and let the devil Zu do it?


    After the last time he was attacked, Du Shaofu was completely hiding from the evil ancestor. From time to time, he would change his position and not give him any chance to get close to him!


    In addition, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling were restrained. Even if the cultivation of Mazu was beyond Du Shaofu''s great realm, there was still no way to deal with him!


    "This is the end of the day."


    During the battle, Lu Shaoyou suddenly changed his momentum, and his whole body was like a terrible long sword. He exuded awe inspiring and cutting spirit!


    He rushed up a large number of colorful rays, all wrapped to the devil ancestor, tightly wrapped in it!In this colorful glow, there is an unimaginable deep power, which makes people moved!


    A piece of air machine flow, there is the power of the road transpiration, there is chaos of the gas burst, into a can strangle all forces, crazy tearing the body of the devil!


    "Oh..."


    A terrible roar broke out in the throat of Mozu.


    He danced wildly with scarlet hair all over his body. Driven by Lu Shaoyou''s power, he came out of his body in clumps, and there were massive bloodstains on his body surface!


    "Lu Shaoyou, my ancestor is going to tear you up!"


    Mozu yelled, and went straight to Lu Shaoyou with one claw!


    "Hiss" a, Lu Shaoyou''s chest is directly torn open by this claw, he actually did not dodge at all!


    At the same time, the long knife and blood in his hand is directly inserted in the heart of Mazu!


    The fight between them was a life for life!


    "Kill!"


    After Lu Shaoyou takes the attack of Mazu, and his own one is also successful, he waves another fist and kills him again!


    He didn''t mean to dodge at all. He wanted to take such an opportunity to fight with each other again!


    In an instant, the devil in the mouth of the roar, earth shaking!


    This side of the world has been beaten to pieces, and the battle between several of them is terrifying. They are consuming each other!


    Mazu is obviously not willing to be consumed by Lu Shaoyou, but it''s hard to change anything because of his will!


    This war will never be avoided, and the situation between the two sides will be difficult to change.


    Therefore, even if the devil ancestor chose to avoid the war at this time, he still could not escape the final result to face!


    What he needs to fight for now is to kill one of Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling first, if he can grasp a stronger real chance of winning!


    If not, he will be left behind by Du Shaofu!


    Therefore, Mazu himself is fighting with all his strength, constantly looking for opportunities, just want to bring heavy damage to Lu Shaoyou''s spirit!


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu was not far away, watching all this.


    His figure was erratic, and from time to time he changed to another place.


    In his hand, he has been holding the Zijin tianque, and his Qi is brewing all the time. It seems that he intends to attack at any time to kill the devil!


    As time went on, the terrible battle lasted for a long time!


    At the end of the day, Lu Shaoyou and Mazu were all fighting to a very terrible level. Both of them were severely injured, and their bodies were destroyed. The original gods were all in terrible deformity!


    Lu Shaoyou''s condition is more miserable because his cultivation is worse than that of Mazu.


    He''s exhausted to the limit. He can''t fight any more. He needs time to recover!


    "It''s my turn to do it!"


    Seeing such a scene, Du Shaofu could not help tightening his broadsword. Then he stepped out of the air and went straight to the demon ancestor.


    He looked at the tall demon body without moving his eyes. At this time, the flesh and blood of the other party rolled up and became ferocious. How miserable and miserable it would be! The whole thing looked like a monkey in distress!


    But Du Shaofu didn''t take it lightly. The man in front of him was the devil ancestor. Even if he was badly hurt, he still had the body of immortality. He could not tolerate his slightest carelessness!


    "Younger martial brother, I''ll give it to you next time."


    Lu Shaoyou''s body is broken, and Yuan Shen is almost at the edge of extinction.


    As he began to breathe, he said to Du Shaofu.


    He has tried his best to drag Mazu to the present situation. The next thing is to see Du Shaofu!


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother!"


    Du Shaofu nodded. He was not in a hurry to directly attack the demon ancestor. While walking in the void, he was observing the devil ancestor. At the same time, he asked Lu Shaoyou, "elder martial brother, I really want to know something. Can you tell me now?"


    In the process of speaking, Du Shaofu''s eyes did not go to see Lu Shaoyou. He still fixed his eyes on Mazu.


    Lu Shaoyou listened to his question and opened his eyes gently.


    He knew what Du Shaofu was asking, and he understood that the other party didn''t want to know the secrets at this time, but he was nervous because of the invisible opposition with the devil ancestor, so he naturally asked.


    Although he knew this, Lu Shaoyou didn''t intend to continue to conceal some things. He only heard him say to Du Shaofu: "if you want to know something, just ask me. Elder martial brother will not hide anything from you today!"


    He breathed out his breath gently, and his eyes were fixed on Mazu.


    "Why am I the only one in the world who can kill the devil


    Du Shaofu spoke softly and walked along, thus asking.


    This is the doubt in his heart, which has not been answered, and Lu Shaoyou has not told him.


    Although Du Shaofu had some conjectures in his mind, he could not really prove anything, so he still wanted to ask."Because you are the master of the Shenwu world, and now, half of Luo Shen should be regarded as the creatures of Shenwu world! So his immortal body is nothing in front of you


    Lu Shaoyou didn''t hide it, so he said.


    On hearing this, Du Shaofu''s surface did not move. He was very calm. This statement was completely in his imagination.


    The body of the demon ancestor was suppressed in Dala for countless years. It was only when a brand-new intelligence was produced that he was resurrected. He was the later general and Minister!


    It is natural that the wisdom is derived from the Tao rules and order of Dala Tian, and is added with the unique attribute of that realm!


    Even if the devil ancestor in the fusion of all the eighteen levels of God, it is still impossible to get rid of this attribute!


    From a certain point of view, he is already half of daruo''s natural spirit, which is naturally restricted by Du Shaofu!


    Therefore, if the evil ancestor stood there and asked Du Shaofu to kill him, he would surely die, and even the immortal body could not save him!


    Du Shaofu had already speculated on this point. At this time, Lu Shaoyou''s affirmation made him put down a doubt!


    But he can''t think of it, but there are more things!


    "Are all these situations set up by Dalao Tianzun and Pangu God in ancient times? The purpose is to make Mazu the living creature of dalaotan, so that he can finally be killed and lose his greatest advantage? "


    Du Shaofu couldn''t help but ask Lu Shaoyou again.


    He had reason to speculate, only because it was too coincidental. If someone had not deliberately arranged it, Du Shaofu would have thought that there would never have been such a fantastic thing in the world!


    In that case, such a terrible layout would be even more terrible and far-reaching than the suppression of evil ancestors in ancient times!


    "I''m afraid we can''t talk about the arrangement. As far as I know, all this may be just an idea. The great God Pangu and the elder Dara have never thought that such an idea will come true."


    Lu Shaoyou gently opens his mouth and looks at Du Shaofu standing in front of Luo Wu, who is heavily injured. His heart suddenly raised and looked nervously at the field.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2992

    Lu Shaoyou''s eyes suddenly narrowed, looking at Du Shaofu approaching the demon ancestor!


    He knew that maybe in the next moment, there would be a terrible fight between them!


    The strength of Mazu is great, and Du Shaofu is weak. At this time, the two men''s fighting power may not be much different. Du Shaofu still has the opportunity to occupy some active position!


    But the more we are going to face the final result, the more nervous Lu Shaoyou is!


    Under the gaze of his eyes, Du Shaofu did not rush to move after he stood in front of him. He just kept a close eye on the tall, now dilapidated demon body in front of him!


    "No matter whether the two predecessors, Pangu and Daluo Tianzun, really have some layout, there is one thing that can''t be changed, that is, all this has become an established fact! And I am the one who can kill him


    Du Shaofu spoke softly, his eyes still fixed, and his murderous words did not sound too strong.


    In the Ancient World War I, whether or not they really intended to do so, Pangu God and Dalao Tianzun were so arranged that the devil ancestor could become half of the living beings of Dara heaven and the immortal body was destroyed. This has become a fact!


    Today''s Du Shaofu is the master of dalaotan, and Mazu, at least half of Dalao Tian, can naturally be harvested by Du Shaofu!


    All of this, really like has been arranged for the same!


    Listening to Du Shaofu''s words, Lu Shaoyou also nodded and continued: "maybe those two elders didn''t think that they could really make it to this point today! And the most powerful means they left behind at that time was not to suppress the Mazu in Dala Tian! "


    "What is that?"


    Du Shaofu didn''t move his eyebrows. He just asked Lu Shao about the way. All his attention was focused on Mozu.


    "Younger martial brother, do you know the particularity of Du family''s blood?"


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly turned to the front of the story again, so he asked.


    This came out of the blue, and if other people heard it, they might be very surprised.


    However, Du Shaofu was not surprised. When he recovered from Du''s Sarcophagus, he vaguely felt that he had more unimaginable secrets.


    Therefore, after Lu Shaoyou asked, the purple robed youth did not open his mouth, but listened quietly.


    "In this world, not everyone can master the rules and order of the Shenwu world. Only the descendants of the Du family can truly fit in with the legal principles there."


    Du Shaofu''s calm manner did not surprise Lu Shaoyou at all. He only listened to his own words and said: "otherwise, the devil God, the devil ancestor, me and other people will all be the masters of the Shenwu world? Where will it be your turn? "


    After Lu Shaoyou''s explanation, Du Shaofu naturally understood it.


    It turns out that there is such a special feature in their Du family''s blood. No wonder it is such a coincidence that in ancient times, the ancestor of the Du family possessed the body of heaven, and it was Du Shaofu who again controlled the way of heaven many years later! If not, I''m afraid there will be many powerful people who can steal the way of heaven in the Shenwu world from ancient times to the present. No matter how round it is, it will be difficult for Du Shaofu to take turns. At least, there are thousands of people who are better than Du Shaofu in the early years!


    In addition, the most outstanding ancestor of the Du family, with the body of heaven, must also have a great relationship with this! "The past is over. I can only guess some things. That is, before Dalao Tianzun was about to die, he made some subtle changes in the blood of Du family, which made your blood seem very ordinary, but there are great changes in this ordinary! And it happens that in


    the ancestor of the Du family and your own generation, there are really variables! "


    Lu Shaoyou said with a smile. He took a breath after he finished.


    In the previous war with Mazu, he was exhausted to the extreme. At this time, the body that was badly hurt said so much to Du Shaofu, and he could hardly support it!


    He hastened to take a breath, quietly breathed, and stopped talking.


    In the other direction, the war between Chuang Ling and the devil ancestor was extremely terrible!


    One side of the broken world, again in the two people''s energy vibration, into more pieces!


    It''s just that Mazu Fenshen didn''t fight with Chuang Ling. He tried hard to rush to this side and stop Du Shaofu from attacking the evil ancestor. However, under the hindrance of Chuang Ling, it was difficult to achieve his wish!


    "Du Shaofu, if you want to kill my ancestor, you are just wishful thinking! I admit that you have something special in your body, but you don''t have enough strength to fight against your ancestor


    In front of Du Shaofu, after a long silence, Mazu suddenly cried out.


    In a moment, his body suddenly rose and went to kill Du Shaofu!


    That pair of sharp claws in the void, straight to tear the sky and earth into pieces!


    The attack was so sudden that it was hard to respond. It seemed that it was a long-standing attack. Even Du Shaofu hardly responded. When Du Shaofu almost did not respond, the hand claws of Mozu had already caught him on his chest!"Younger martial brother, be careful!"


    Lu Shaoyou exclaimed. He was about to be scared to death by this scene!


    Du Shaofu can''t have any mistakes. Now he''s counting on him to suppress Mazu!


    However, the situation in front of him was too unexpected. It was obvious that Mazu had prepared for a long time on purpose and was bound to kill Du Shaofu with one blow!


    "Boy..."


    In the distance, Chuang Ling''s eyes also turned to this side, with the color of horror in their eyes.


    Under his gaze, the young man in purple robe didn''t avoid the attack of Mazu, and let the other side''s sharp claws tear open his chest directly!


    However, at the same time, the field seemed to be still. Several people saw that Du Shaofu''s body was directly torn in two by Mazu. However, one hand of Du Shaofu was lifted forward slightly. In the palm of his hand, it was a broad sword with shining light!


    The broad sword went straight forward and went straight into Mazu''s chest!


    Endless power burst out from the purple and golden sky palace, and rushed into the body of Mazu crazily, launched a crazy strangulation, and killed his vitality!


    The immortal body of Mozu was defeated quickly by Du Shaofu''s broad sword!


    "Waiting for your sneak attack!"


    Du Shaofu''s broken body suddenly made such a sound. Then, under the attention of all the people, the two bodies began to close slowly, and gradually returned to the same place. Finally, both of them recovered their original appearance.


    Du Shaofu looked as if he had not been hurt, but his breath was too weak!


    "Du Shaofu You... "


    In front of the purple robed youth, the towering and burly demon body looked at him strangely and said with difficulty.


    "Younger martial brother..."


    On one side, Lu Shaoyou was surprised to make a sound!


    Naturally, he could feel that the vitality in the body of the demon ancestor was rapidly passing away, and the body was quickly crushed by Du Shaofu''s power and turned into nothingness!


    The immortal body that Luo Yan is proud of is no longer a real immortal because it absorbs the power of the divine world and produces intelligent life!


    It was not until this time that several people in the battlefield knew that the one who had actually attacked was not Mazu, but Du Shaofu!


    The young man in purple robe has been waiting for the action of Mazu, and the conversation with Lu Shaoyou only shows some flaws on purpose. But it seems that all the spirit is still focused on Mozu!


    This arrangement is absolutely seamless!


    In his expectation, Du Shaofu would hide when he was attacked, but he didn''t expect that the boy had already been prepared and gave him a fatal blow!


    "I am your way of heaven, and part of your life is given by me. It is not so easy to kill me!"


    Du Shaofu stood still, still raising his hand and stabbing his knife. He looked at the devil and said.


    It has to be said that Luo Lin is Luo Lin after all. After all, the ancient god and demon who came out of chaos just now caused great trauma to Du Shaofu!


    But he is not in danger!


    "Ha ha Good


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly laughed and looked at Du Shaofu with satisfaction.


    "Du Shaofu, Lu Shaoyou, Chuang Ling, my ancestor will kill you


    The body of the demon ancestor finally broke away, and the huge shadow disappeared slowly and turned into a thick black smoke!


    Before all the vitality is completely annihilated, the residual God of the demon ancestor flickers into his body, which is the flesh body of the God and devil called stubborn hell!


    "Luo Li, you''d better accept your fate. It''s impossible for you to change the result at this stage."


    In the face of the stubborn old body, Chuang Ling snorted softly, as it was.


    Luo''s body has been destroyed, leaving only such a body, really can''t lift too much spray!


    On their side, besides Chuang Ling himself, Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu are also involved. Even though these two guys are badly hurt and need time to recover!


    But in this way, they will occupy the absolute initiative position, will not be afraid of Luo again!


    "Luo Li, your noumenon has been destroyed. Even if you have left this branch, you can''t have the strength of the past! What''s more, the immortal body, your greatest advantage, has disappeared. It''s better to die at this point. Is it necessary to continue to struggle? "


    Lu Shaoyou glanced at Luo''s body and said with a sneer.


    When things got to this stage, he was completely relieved. All the arrangements have been achieved!


    As Lu Shaoyou himself said, even if there is still a strong body left, but this is not his noumenon after all, the so-called immortal body also no longer exists, the other side really has no chance to resist!


    "Stupid human beings!"


    Listening to Lu Shaoyou''s words in his ear, Luo Xun sneered at him abruptly, and said, "after all, mole ants are just ants. As postnatal creatures, how can they understand the ultimate mysteries of the world, even though they are highly trained?"In his speech, Luo Shu was totally in a posture of treating humble reptiles. He held the strongest contempt for Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu!


    What he said made Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu look at each other.


    Is there any ultimate secret in this world that they don''t know now, but Luo Li knows it clearly?


    In this way, the two people can not help but have some curiosity, want to hear how Luo Zhen said!


    "Even if our ancestors die, you will not escape the final judgment of fate! All creatures are no exception, they will face the final judgment of God one day


    Luo Lin sneered and suddenly changed his voice and said, "you may know where the world comes from, but you are afraid that you don''t know where all this will eventually go."


    Luo Li, while speaking, is recovering his own consumed strength.


    In this regard, Chuang Ling did not stop the other party. He, Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu are also trying to recover their strength!


    Three people listen quietly together, just want to hear what Luo will say finally.


    As time went on, Luo Shu explained some secret things to Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou in an absolutely detached manner.


    The world is known to all that the world was opened up by an ancient god and demon, and these gods and demons were bred out of chaos!


    In the final analysis, how does chaos appear? "Chaos comes from" nothing "and gives birth to gods and demons. The gods and Demons walk out of chaos, open up the world, and give birth to countless creatures, including you ants! Just don''t think that all this is the end. Don''t be naive and think that everything in the world will continue from now on! Because


    one day, everything will return to the original place, and you ants will eventually die without a burial place, even if it is impossible to avoid it! Jie Jie Jie... "


    At the end of his speech, Luo Zhen began to laugh excitedly, especially the eyes of Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou, full of sarcasm.


    Indeed, in his eyes, even if these two people are strong enough to affect his life, but Luo still despises them, because they are the postnatal creatures, can not know what the biggest terror in the world is!


    "It''s true


    Lu Shaoyou is not moved by Luo''s ridicule. He sighs about himself.


    Before the impact of the state of nothingness, he also deeply understood the concept of "nothingness", and followed that idea, and finally successfully took a key step.


    The concepts that Lu Shaoyou has mastered are all from the legend. No one can prove everything and tell him that chaos really comes from "nothing", and all the world will eventually return to "nothing"!


    So when he heard what Luo said, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.


    "Return to nothingness..."


    Du Shaofu''s brow moved slightly and he murmured. He heard this for the first time, but he didn''t feel much awe.


    Only because all that exists in the legend, and there is no sense of urgency at all!


    Therefore, for Du Shaofu, Luo''s words are just a wink to the blind, which does not play any ironic or shocking effect!


    "Stupid human beings, tiny ants! We have no fear of the greatest calamity in the world It seems that Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu''s reaction did not reach the expected appearance. Luo was not angry in his heart, and then said, "ignorant human beings, how can you know that what our ancestors have done is to avoid the world from returning to nothingness and annihilation! But you ants have stopped me again and again! Pan Gu and Da Luo Tianzun, as well as you, Chuang Ling, are all ignorant people


    At the end of his speech, Luo Shen was filled with grief and indignation!


    Listening to his words, Chuang Ling did not say anything, and seemed to take a tacit attitude towards everything.


    Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou finally turned their eyes to Chuang Ling and asked something with their eyes.


    They no longer feel indifferent as they did at the beginning. They just think that even if there is such a catastrophe, it will never happen in front of them. And even if it does happen, no one can stop it. So why worry about it?


    Now, when Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou see Chuang Ling''s serious and serious expression, they can''t help but produce an inexplicable meaning.


    Is it really as serious as Luo said? As if in reply to the two men, Chuang Ling gently nodded and said: "everything starts from nothing and returns to nothing. This is an established law. Moreover, no one can know when that day will come. Just like the time of" making something out of nothing ", it is also so abrupt and has no omen! So over the years, I have been searching for the ultimate secret, but I have got nothing. I can''t find any way to change the final direction! "


    There is a little loss in Chuang Ling''s words, which Du Shaofu doesn''t know, but Lu Shaoyou knows that Chuang Ling''s predecessors have not been seen in recent years, and just came back from the war with Mazu.He just went to find some secrets in the world. At that time, Lu Shaoyou also tried to find him, but failed to achieve his goal.


    However, it was that experience that made Lu Shaoyou gain a lot of benefits and new insights, which laid a solid foundation for the breakthrough of nothingness.


    Now Chuang Ling agrees with Luo Zhen himself. Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou suddenly feel that things are more serious than they think.


    Chaos, the world, life and all things, the source of all these, is "nothing", their end, or "nothing", that is to say, no one can escape the fate of returning to nothingness!


    And Luo Li, Chuang Ling, even the great God of Pangu and Da Luo Tianzun, may have tried to prevent such a thing from happening?


    However, with their ability, it seems that they can not stop all this!


    The power of "nothing" is so powerful that it can create something out of nothing and cover everything!


    "What my ancestors did was to break through the" nothing "and get rid of the fate of the final extinction! How can we know what our ancestors have done? It''s an eternal plan Luo Wu almost began to roar, pointing to Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou, and said indignantly, as if he were angry at two stupid and ignorant people!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2993

    Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou, suffering from the deep disdain of the devil ancestor, could not help but feel a little tumbling and surging.


    According to Luo''s own meaning, what he did was actually to prevent the world from evolving into "nothing", leading to the end of all life!


    If this is the case, it is indeed an eternal plan!


    What kind of strength should we have to fight against the will of "nothing"?


    Of course, Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou are not idiots. Naturally, they will not believe the one-sided words of Mazu.


    In addition, even if the other party really has such a great idea, it can not cover up the cruel and bloody fact that he has done, and can not change the fact that he is against many living creatures, such as the thirty-three days, the three thousand thousand worlds, and the great Luotian!


    "The power of nothingness is so huge that it''s more terrifying than I thought it would be!"


    Lu Shaoyou whispered softly, and his heart was filled with emotion.


    He broke through nothingness by means of the concept of "nothingness", incarnated nothingness by himself, and then came back from nothingness, and then broke through the final pass!


    After such an experience, Lu Shaoyou naturally grasped the essence of "nothing", which is similar to controlling a part of the "source" power.


    Only through the words of today''s Mazu and Chuang Ling, did he really realize that the power of "nothing" is much stronger than he imagined!


    It seems that "nothing" can not be touched by any living creature. Even the ancient gods and demons, such as Pangu, Daluo Tianzun, Luoli, Chuang Ling and so on, can''t be touched!


    There is such a day, the world collapse, annihilation into dust, and then return to nothingness, even with the body of the chaos of the body, can not escape to death! "This is the reason why 3000 gods and Demons fought in chaos in ancient times! When everyone realized that the chaotic world would come to an end one day, they began to think of ways to end the day, because no one could predict when that day would suddenly come, just like when the world appeared, it was so abrupt and without warning!


    Three thousand gods and demons, everyone has their own ideas. Some people think that they can intervene in the evolution of the world. After the chaos is broken, they can create the world by themselves. In this way, they can get a new foothold and get a chance to breathe, so as to slowly find the final solution! Some people think that only after breaking, can we see the origin! There are not a few people who hold this idea. Among them, Luo Fu is the leader, determined to destroy everything! They feel that as long as the world is destroyed to the end, they will have a chance to understand the deepest mystery and get the solution to "nothing"


    Chuang Ling spoke again and said to Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou.


    Speaking of the last time, his eyes again looked at the body of Mazu Luo.


    Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou were not hard to understand these words. They knew that Pangu was one of the demons who believed that they would intervene in the evolution of the world, gain a new foothold step by step, and then seek new opportunities!


    The other Dalao Tianzun, Chuang Ling and others may not be in the same camp as Pangu, but they do not exclude his ideas!


    Another is the Mazu, whose purpose is to destroy the world, which is contrary to the actions of Pangu and others. Naturally, there is a dispute between them, and gradually the water and fire are not allowed to be tolerated!


    With Chuang Ling''s explanation, Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou understood it better!


    They also had to admire Luo and others who wanted to destroy the whole world, so as to take advantage of such an opportunity to break the root of "nothing" so as to avoid real destruction!


    "Only when we can break the" nothing ", can the world be truly eternal and life truly extraordinary! If you can''t live forever, what''s the difference between living through the ages and the twinkling of a finger? "


    Luo Wu spoke again. As he said, his face looked old, but at this time he was hale and hearty, as if he had taken some tonic, and his face was ruddy.


    It can be imagined that the things he talked about with Du Shaofu and others made Luo Wu return to his madness in ancient times!


    "As long as our ancestors succeed, we can bring all of us a new era of prosperity, a world that will never be destroyed. It is a place where many people can find" eternity " Luo Wu made a sound again, almost roaring, and said in a loud voice: "and Pangu, what can he bring? What he has done is just a drag! All the escape is useless. If you don''t go to the end of the scenery, you just want to stop what is going to happen there.


    it''s just a dream! "


    Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou didn''t answer for a long time, both of them fell into a state of mind.


    Eternity, I''m afraid that''s what everyone wants to achieve.


    For the thirty-three days, three thousand thousand worlds, Shenwu world and other living creatures, the purpose of cultivation is to enhance strength and obtain a longer life span!


    After entering the level of immortality, it can be called "immortality, immortality", which can almost be regarded as eternal life, unless the great world is destroyed and the living beings lose their place of existence! In addition, a very small number of people, such as Lu Shaoyou, can break through the realm of carrying the Tao and carve out their own Tao, so that they can be independent of the world. Even if the big world is also annihilated into dust, they can still stand still and keep their intact bodies and survive in the world for ever, always new after all the calamities!


    However, even if the state of carrying Tao is so strong that it does not need to rely on the bearing of the big world, and has its own independent Tao, it is impossible to escape the power of "nothing"!


    Not to say that it is the realm of carrying the Tao, even the ultimate realm of nothingness!


    Only because, everything in the world, visible, invisible, tangible and intangible, is not from "nothing"!


    "Nothingness" has transformed everything, and can also erode everything!


    It is not only Luo Wu or Pangu, no matter who he is, as long as he can break through "nothing", he will be able to gain the most powerful strength, prove eternity, and have a great opportunity to make the whole world exist forever!


    The living creatures in this world do not need to worry about the so-called "destruction"!


    So it sounds that what Luo said seems to have a strong flavor of "savior"!


    But one side of the Chuang Ling after listening to, but it seems extremely sneering!


    "Luo Li, don''t dream about your spring and autumn. You''d better wake up and see your present situation Chuang Ling gently opened his mouth and said to Luo Lin: "you are not qualified to be compared with Pangu. What he did is to gain the last chance of life. Once successful, the world can still be well preserved. If he fails, he will die with all living beings, but face to face, he will escape the fate that can''t be avoided! But your purpose is just for your own personal gain! Of course, as you said, it really gives you a chance to re open up the whole world and make it the ultimate eternal place! But before that, Pangu world, three thousand thousand worlds, darotan, and even the demon world opened up by you, as well as the chaotic creatures like us, must die in your hands first!


    When all the creatures die, and then the world is completely destroyed and turned into nothingness, it is really the time for you to understand "nothing"! Here I want to ask you, why do you stand at the highest position and judge others'' life and death just to fulfill yourself? "


    Chuang Ling said to Mazu with strong disdain.


    Especially when it comes to the last sentence, it is extremely despised.


    Hearing this, Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou really understood everything.


    They all know that Pangu is the way of all living beings, but they do not know that there is such a thing in it.


    The ancient gods and demons who opened up the Pangu world, let the world continue, let the living beings survive, and with all this, go to seek the ultimate "nothing" step by step, and only wait for the eternal with the whole world!


    Even if it is a failure, he is nothing but vanishing with all living beings and turning into nothingness. This is the doomed result, and it is reasonable that he can''t change it!


    But Luo is different. What he does is for himself.


    At this time, the physical body he occupied was also the God and demon named Wanming, and the people in the same camp as Luo Fu, but he also died in Luo''s hands. Even his own body and the world he opened up were reduced to the hands of the devil ancestor!


    What Luo wants is destruction!


    In the face of countless creatures'' resistance, open up a demon kingdom with killing and lead it!


    Therefore, he opened up the world of demons and gave birth to the nine powerful magic generals to compete with the creatures of Pangu world at that time!


    His purpose is to destroy everything. If his killing is successful, the world of three thousand thousand and the world of Shenwu are all destroyed. If all the living creatures die, then it will be his own demonic world creatures, and they will die under the slaughter of the demon ancestors!


    This is his way, the way to kill, the way to destroy!


    This is the result that Luo Wu wants, which is derived from killing, rebirth in destruction, and pursuing eternity!


    "Stupid fellow! You are as stupid as Pangu and Daluo Tianzun! Jie Jie Jie... "


    After Chuang Ling''s satirical questions, Luo Yin began to laugh with pity and only heard him say: "he should be the only one in this world who has the chance to see the last step!"


    His smile was very happy, as if he had seen the ultimate of "nothing" and understood the mystery of it. His pride was expressed in his words!


    "Luo Li, don''t you think you''re too happy now?"


    Du Shaofu opened his mouth in a deep voice. His injured body moved reluctantly and turned to Luo Wu, who was laughing bitterly, and interrupted his laughter.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go on with the war. I''d like to see if you have any skills today. You can continue your crazy actions in this desperate situation!"


    Chuang Ling said in a voice, and stepped out one step at a time, and forced him to pass.


    Lu Shaoyou, on the other side, also regained some strength at this time. Although he was far from the peak, he was also slowly closing in on Luo!


    This is the final war, as long as you kill Luo Wu, the crisis of the demon clan will be completely lifted!


    The great calamity that runs through ancient times and today will also come to an end!As for what kind of world is destroyed into nothingness, go to hell. That''s not what Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou should consider at this time!


    "One against three, Luo, you don''t have a chance!"


    Du Shaofu said gently and slowly accumulated his inner strength.


    He looked at Chuang Ling and Lu Shaoyou in action, but he did not move.


    His accomplishments were much different from those of the other three men, and he could not directly participate in the next battle. However, Du Shaofu was also preparing, just like before, to give Luo Shu a fatal blow at the right time!


    All of them believe that at present, Luo Wu has only one branch, and even the advantage of immortal body has been lost, leaving him with only one way to die!


    "Kill!"


    Chuang Ling didn''t delay any more. He took his hand directly. It looked ordinary and simple. But how strong was the power of this palm!


    In the face of his attack and killing, Luo''s body directly evaded the attack and did not fight with Chuang Ling!


    He hid fast, but the speed of Chuang Ling''s pursuit was also fast to the extreme, leaving Luo Wu with no way to retreat!


    "Jie Jie Jie..." Luo ran fled to escape, still issued bursts of laughter, at the same time, the throat is still saying: "I know, today is not able to fight against the three of you! But it doesn''t matter. Since everything is beyond the control of the ancestor, let the ancestor be more


    crazy! Jie Jie Jie... "


    Luo is not stupid. Of course, he can see the situation in front of him and know the strong points of Chuang Ling, Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu.


    With his own strength, it is impossible for him to escape from these three people again!


    The advantage of immortal body has been lost, so Luo also gave up fighting with Chuang Ling!


    At the same time, he avoided the pursuit of the spirit, and at the same time, his whole body strength suddenly swelled up, and the fierce evil spirit like clouds quickly evaporated out, which filled the broken demon world crazily and wrapped everything in it.


    And by the erosion of this evil Qi, everything in an instant into a chaotic form, the flow of mysterious light, extremely terrible!


    Du Shaofu, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling were also exposed to this evil spirit, and the sound of "ho ho ho" came out.


    In particular, Du Shaofu''s cultivation was not as good as that of Du Shaofu. The body began to corrode, and the immortal body was about to be eroded, and the original spirit was deeply palpitating!


    "This is..."


    Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows and raised his voice and asked, "what does Luo Shu want to do?"


    Luo''s action is really abnormal. It is not only the vast evil Qi, but also the beginning to brew his own strength and produce terrible resonance with his surroundings!


    Under the influence of resonance, those still huge pieces of broken demon world also sent out more cracks, and began to emit a terrible roar, just like a huge mountain peak, began to collapse on a large scale, the scene was terrible!


    The most frightening thing is that the power of this resonance is still expanding. From this area, it starts to spread to the farther places!


    In the distant nothingness space, only the earth world, under the action of this resonance, sends out vibration of special frequency. The protection force outside the world is about to collapse!


    "Luo is releasing his power. He wants to blow himself up!"


    Chuang Ling spoke eagerly and said with great solemnity.


    Hearing such words, Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu are both shocked.


    If Luo wants to blow himself up, the problem is really serious! The power of a state of nothingness is completely released. I''m afraid that not only a few of the people who are present will die without a burial place. I''m afraid that along with the thirty-three days, the world of Shenwu, and the three thousand thousand worlds, they will be destroyed beyond imagination, and even annihilate into nothingness directly.


    it is not necessary to return to the origin in advance!


    Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou both realized that Luo Shu was really crazy. He was forced to the present land step by step. He had no way to retreat. He was not like the ancient times when he was oppressed by Pangu and Da Luo Tianzun, seeking the return of this life again!


    His immortal body lost, there is no such opportunity, as long as he dies, will really annihilate in the world, no longer exist!


    Therefore, Luo Li wants to finally gamble, use all his strength, to break all the world, see can achieve nothingness!


    "Jie Jie Jie Chuang Ling, Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou are very lucky to witness such a day and witness the arrival of real nothingness! I want to show you who is right and who is wrong


    Luo ran laughed wildly, his voice was hoarse and gloomy, and his eyes were red.


    He has already put all his eggs in one basket and made the last move!


    If he succeeds, the world will turn into nothingness, and he can take advantage of such an opportunity to peep into the ultimate secret; if he fails, he will die and disappear, and annihilate into nothingness, and erase all traces from the world!


    Luo''s body, the body began to disintegrate, the yuan God also burst out a thorn of scarlet light, terrible power crazy burst out!Chuang Ling chased Luo Fu tightly, trying to stop him from exploding, but the difference between them was not huge!


    It is not difficult to let Chuang Ling hurt Luo Shu, but it is impossible to prevent the other party from accumulating strength and finally explode!


    "Stop him!"


    Lu Shaoyou is also extremely anxious. He can no longer care about his injured body. He tries his best to urge his own strength to pursue Luo Li!


    He is like Chuang Ling. He just wants to stop Luo Wu from exploding!


    If not, no matter whether Luo can understand the final "nothingness", it will be over if we only talk about the three big worlds, namely, thirty-three days, three thousand worlds and Shenwu world!


    There is no doubt that the self explosion of a non powerful man can be swept directly from the world, and no matter how far apart it is, it can''t be avoided!


    All the living creatures, maybe they can''t survive, including the three super strong players on the scene!


    If we can''t stop this kind of thing from happening, I''m afraid their countless efforts will be wasted! At that time, most of the creatures will die, the world will be destroyed, and the foundation will be destroyed. That will be the end of the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2994

    Du Shaofu, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling felt extremely nervous at this time!


    Mazu is obviously completely free to go, he knows that he will be defeated, not the three opponents, no longer want to fight, but decided to put all his eggs in one basket, use self explosion, to destroy the whole world!


    According to the normal theory, if the world is destroyed, there will be a chain reaction, which will turn everything into chaos and finally return to nothingness!


    The purpose of Mazu''s self explosion is not just destruction!


    Maybe he wants to see the real power of "nothing" at the last moment, so as to get the chance to understand it!


    Since there is no chance to carry out their own plans step by step, then finally bet on it, and maybe we can see some hope!


    If it is achieved, it is bound to break through the boundaries of life and death, and even if it explodes, it can be revived!


    "Shua Shua..."


    Du Shaofu, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling, who dare to delay and keep up with the wandering pace of the devil ancestor, are constantly attacking each other from their hands. The forces of all kinds of roads and chaos burst out and mingle with each other. The terror is boundless!


    Each time the three people made a move, they burst out the most supreme power between heaven and earth, vast and unpredictable!


    However, for these forces, Mazu ignored them all!


    The power that he brewed from that branch was extremely powerful, which strangled everything in the invisible, so that Du Shaofu and others could not really stop Luo Fu''s attack!


    However, it is strange that the process of Luo''s crazy cohesion seems to be very long!


    He was not eager to burst out in an instant, but slowly narrowed his old eyes!


    A stream of Qi filled the air, from the Wanming, that is, Luo''s body, crazy waves, leading to the void!


    Under Luo''s deliberate control, his body suddenly leaped out of the space and disappeared directly from this space. He entered a world of thirty-three days, called Moyuan Nirvana!


    When the devil''s body came down, the whole world instantly gave a huge bang, and then we could see that an inch of space was disintegrating, the road was collapsing, the order was annihilating, the universe was overturning, the rules were breaking


    In the blink of an eye, the chaos of terror swept every corner of the world, irresistible, as if the end of the moment came in general!


    Only in this short period of time, we don''t know how many of the creatures of moyunnequtian died, following the process of world collapse and annihilation!


    "Stop him!"


    Du Shaofu exclaimed that although the speed of the Mazu was very fast, the three of them could keep up with it. Lu Shaoyou, Chuang Ling and Du Shaofu all shot quickly. They chased the demon ancestor and waved their arms rapidly. After each swing, they played a powerful force, just like a competition. They rolled countless creatures into their own space!


    "Jie Jie Jie Du Shaofu, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling, don''t you just want to kill the ancestor? Then go with me to death. Let me show you what the real "nothingness" is


    The evil ancestor grinned coldly, and didn''t care about the continuous attack of the three!


    His body is erratic, constantly in the thirty-three days and the world through, all over the release of the atmosphere of destruction! Many worlds, such as Moyuan nirvana, jiuhuangzhen Xuantian, yuehuan Wuxu sky, Zilan Honghong sky, daque Chonghuang sky, and zhenmengtian in the early Yuan Dynasty, were crossed by him. As a result, these worlds began to disintegrate on a large scale and turned into


    chaos!


    Du Shaofu tried their best to rescue the living creatures, but they still couldn''t take all the people into consideration. There were still a large number of them who died miserably!


    Mazu has been crazy, he no longer consider any consequences, just want to drag all the world to the brink of destruction!


    Lu Shaoyou, Du Shaofu and Chuang Ling can''t really stop each other''s steps. In the case of the crazy brewing of the magic ancestor power, they can''t stop it any more!


    The four figures, one before and three after, continue to travel through the world. However, all the places where the devil ancestor passed are like the sudden end of the day, and the appearance of terrible destruction breaks out!


    The whole thirty-three days began to produce a terrible turbulence. After the 33 big world broke apart, it turned into a strong chaotic atmosphere, boiling and rolling!


    Countless small worlds under the influence of such forces, like boats in the storm, constantly drifting!


    Although the power of Mazu did not directly affect these small worlds, what can be imagined is that, with the passage of time, before long, all this will be accompanied by the annihilation of the whole world in thirty-three days, and one assimilation into chaos!


    After several twists and turns, the four returned to the vast void again.


    The original endless silence stars have already disappeared, and the magic ancestor''s brand-new demon world has also completely disintegrated, leaving only fragments and chaos in the sky!


    In the distance, there are three hundred and thirty-three thousand strong men in the world. They are fighting with the new demons!However, there is no suspense in this battle because there are five half step road bearers such as Bruce Lee, Emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong!


    The people of the demons are totally under pressure. The casualties are endless. The defeat is determined. It is only a matter of time before the countless demons are killed!


    But all of these can not affect the overall situation of change, can not end the evil ancestor''s rampage!


    It''s really terrible to have the body of no image. His body was exhausted by Lu Shaoyou and then destroyed in Du Shaofu''s hands. However, the remaining body is still terrible!


    In the past thirty-three days, all the major worlds collapsed and overturned in his hands, evolving towards chaos.


    If not for Du Shaofu, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling, one of them would not have survived.


    After the four return to nothingness, they still keep chasing and fighting!


    The attack of Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling is not that they have no effect on Mazu, but can not end his momentum brewing!


    But at a certain moment, Luo''s whole body Qi machine suddenly climbed to a peak, as if reached the peak, no longer continue to climb, just continue to brew, more and more vigorous!


    His face began to swell like a red ball!


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..." The last laugh came from Luo''s mouth, and he only heard him roar wildly: "Du Shaofu, Lu Shaoyou, Chuang Ling, come on, and pursue the ultimate" nothing "with our ancestors! Jie Jie Jie I promise that if I succeed, I will rebuild my life for you at the first time, so that you can have a good look at how wrong I am! Jie Jie Jie... "


    The devil ancestor laughs, like the owl''s voice penetrates all the world, surpasses the great road Lun sound, lets the human panic war!


    His power no longer continued to climb, suddenly it was a coagulation, and then the whole world seemed to be at a standstill!


    "No!"


    Lu Shaoyou, Chuang Ling and Du Shao Fu all know that Luo Fu is afraid that he can not control his strength at this time, and will really explode himself!


    Fear is the next moment, the terrifying force will sweep out, devour everything, and then turn into a terrible chaotic vortex, breaking out the incomparable phagocytic power, making all the world quickly swallowed by this vortex!


    And then all the time will come to be true!


    "Is there no way?"


    Du Shaofu''s eyes flashed and he murmured.


    At this last moment, on the contrary, he calmed down.


    With his eyes on the devil, Du Shaofu was calm and still thinking about the way to deal with Luo.


    Suddenly, at a certain moment, the eyes of the purple robed youth swept past from a certain place, but then, the light blue spherical object immediately pulled his sight back again!


    Seeing such a thing, Du Shaofu was stunned at first, and then, as if he had thought of something, his body suddenly shot out!


    "Younger martial brother!"


    Seeing his movements, Lu Shaoyou gave a light cry.


    However, even at this time, Luo''s body was no longer expanding and expanding, and then suddenly exploded!


    The power of terror is released in an instant, and the crazy sweeping sweeps across!


    Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling even narrowed their eyes slightly. They knew that they were so close that it was impossible to escape their lives!


    In addition, those who are fighting in the distance for thirty-three days and three thousand thousand thousand worlds will die one by one!


    This is the self explosion of a strong man in the realm of nothingness, and its power does not need to be doubted at all!


    Don''t say it''s the creatures in the world. Even the whole world will be crushed into chaos under this power!


    "Can''t you stop him after all?"


    Lu Shaoyou sighs in his heart, and Chuang Ling looks gloomy.


    After the explosion of Luo''s body, the blood color burst out, like a huge blood day, which pricked their eyes and made them close their eyes.


    They only felt that everything should be over!


    Even after many years of hard work, we still can''t defeat the devil ancestor. The world can survive countless times, the living beings can''t survive, and everything will no longer exist!


    This, perhaps, is really like the legend of that general, all from the nihilism, and to the nihilism!


    This is the law, no one can stop it, no one knows when it will happen!


    A huge whirlpool begins to take shape in the place where Mazu exploded, which can be felt by both Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling.


    The void in the shivering open, the distant world in collapse, everything, all issued the sound of terror roar, toward Luo Yan''s place, want to be devoured by it!


    Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling have to sigh that the world is so wonderful that the so-called "nothing" is really more than a legend. Who can say clearly that the consequences brought about by the evil ancestors are not the result of all natural evolution?For Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling, they are not afraid of death. They are afraid that they will die meaningless!


    In order to reach their level, what they pursue is not only life, but also the highest secret in the world!


    "It''s a pity that I don''t have a chance to crack everything again..."


    Lu Shaoyou sighed with emotion. He stood still with Chuang Ling, waiting for the power of the possessed ancestors to cover them, annihilate their bodies, crush their original gods, and then destroy them!


    However, at the next moment, they seemed to feel something wrong. The terrible force in their imagination did not immediately oppress them. Instead, all the terrible movements began to diminish.


    Under the piercing of the terrible bloody light, the two opened their eyes at the same time and squinted to the front. When they opened their eyes, they saw a scene that shocked them!


    I saw a purple robed youth standing in front of them, pushing a small water blue world in his hand, pressing on the self exploding devil Zu!


    This young man in purple robe is Du Shaofu, no doubt!


    And the water blue world he pushed in his hand is no stranger to Chuang Ling and Lu Shaoyou. It is the small world called the earth!


    "Earth world..."


    Lu Shaoyou murmured in his mouth. He looked at the scene in front of him. The whole person was shocked by the earthquake.


    At the beginning, Du Shaofu had already guessed what the other party wanted to do when he was heading for the earth world.


    There are too many mysteries in this world, and there are huge secrets. Even Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling can''t pry it out, because they know that the earth world is related to Pangu God!


    On a certain level, it is not easy for someone to destroy the earth''s world, let alone use it to resist Luo''s self explosion force!


    However, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling are not ignorant. Since all the world can not be saved under Luo''s self explosion, how can a global world be protected?


    If Du Shaofu is willing to block it, let him go!


    Just did not expect, when they opened their eyes, it is true to see the magic ancestor''s self exploding power blocked by the earth world!


    "Hum, hum..."


    A series of terrible shocks came out from Luo''s self explosion place, constantly devouring everything. It was like bringing all the world of the three hundred and thirty-three days, three thousand worlds and Shenwu world into the black hole!


    However, when Du Shaofu dragged the earth world, it was directly blocked in the whirlpool eye of Luo''s self explosion!


    In the previous terrible war, the earth world is like a fallen leaf, wantonly destroyed, waiting for the last layer of energy shield protection, this will not be destroyed!


    Who could have thought that at this time, it was used to block Luo''s self explosion whirlpool, but suddenly burst out with incomparable light, the vast force of transpiration whirling!


    Although under the power of Mazu, it looks like it will be broken at any time, but it has already shown the power, which is terrible enough!


    "Let''s go, kill Luo Yan thoroughly!"


    Du Shaofu burst out a huge drink in his throat. He controlled the earth, and the world was pressed on the body of Mazu and was under a terrible impact!


    After a short time, his entire population has no idea how much blood gushed out!


    The force of self explosion was absorbed by the earth world, but a part of it was passed on to him!


    "Kill!"


    Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling had a deep drink. Before Du Shaofu drank, they had already attacked and killed at the same time.


    After the initial stupor, they quickly saw the situation in front of them and knew how to do it.


    This is not the time to investigate how Du Shaofu knew why the earth world is special, nor is it the time to discuss why such a small world suddenly begins to burst out with terrible power!


    What they want to do is to take advantage of Luo Li''s being suppressed, to completely end each other''s life, and to break the whirlpool that bursts out the overwhelming power of swallowing!


    "HISHI, HISHI..."


    In Lu Shaoyou''s hands, the blood slays one knife after another, all of them are hit on the whirlpool of terror!


    In the cave entrance, you can still hear Luo''s cold voice.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Chuang Ling is also hit again and again, and Lu Shaoyou attack with all his strength.


    The strength of the two images of the state of all burst out, incomparably terrible!


    "No! How could How could this happen... "


    Indistinctly, can hear Luo Wu to spread out such fluctuation, with endless panic and confusion.


    Obviously, his remaining consciousness, also aware of the current situation, knew that his power was completely suppressed by the earth world!


    Moreover, under the continuous attack and killing of Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling, his whirlpool power is not growing stronger, but gradually weakening!


    If it goes on like this, there is no doubt that his life will be ended, and it is impossible to destroy all the world, to witness the power of "nothing"!"This is This is the power of Pangu no no no It''s impossible! How can he have such a powerful power? Is he not dead and hard to recover? "


    A series of spiritual waves are transmitted from the whirlpool to the perception of the original spirit of Du Shaofu, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling.


    Luo Wu has been shocked to the point that no one knows more about Pangu. These two people were absolute enemies in ancient times.


    What really shocked Luo was that even if he was exploding himself, his power could be suppressed by Pangu''s earth world. This is a fantastic thing!


    "How could How could Pangu be so strong It''s absolutely impossible... "


    Luo has already begun to speak incoherently. He has no idea why it is such a ladder.


    Pangu is close to him in strength and no one is weaker than him.


    But now, the terrors of this earth world have gone beyond the recognition of Mazu.


    "Luo Li, you tried your best to reach the realm. I didn''t expect that Pangu had already done it!"


    Du Shaofu suffered great injuries, but he still bit his teeth and said to Mazu with a sneer.


    "No way! This is absolutely impossible! Pangu, he can''t do it! Even if he becomes stronger, he will never be the ultimate "nothing" power


    Luo is still releasing such spiritual fluctuations, which seems unbelievable. He will not accept the facts presented in front of him. But Du Shaofu couldn''t miss such an opportunity to attack him: "don''t you have the courage to admit defeat? I, Du Shaofu, can see that the power of Pangu is far beyond you. Perhaps it is only by mastering the real "nothing" that we can suppress you The earth www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2995

    Du Shaofu looked at Luo Wu coldly and said in a voice.


    The earth world was seized by him, and he tried his best to suppress the whirlpool of power from the self explosion of the demon ancestor!


    Under the impact of the evil ancestor''s terrible power, the whole small world like this is also experiencing unimaginable vibration!


    However, the earth world is really extraordinary, it is to dissolve the power of self explosion of Mazu one after another!


    "Impossible, Pangu can''t do it How can Pangu do it "None" That''s nothing How can we understand the world without destroying it into nothingness... "


    Hearing Du Shaofu''s words, Luo Xun kept shouting. Although his body was no longer there and his expression could not be seen, he could still hear the loss and disbelief in his words.


    As Du Shaofu said, if Pangu really mastered "Wu", then it must have surpassed him!


    In this way, what ability do you have to contend with Pangu?


    But Luo can''t believe it. Even at this juncture, he still doesn''t want to admit that Pangu actually walked in front of him, which is simply unacceptable!


    It was at this time that Du Shaofu''s voice sounded again, as if he were telling a profound truth in the world! "In other words, the power of Pangu is not" nothing ", but it is certain that this power is beyond the realm of nothingness! Have you ever thought about it? Maybe you think the ultimate "nothing" is not the ultimate one at all


    At the end, Du Shaofu raised his eyebrows unconsciously.


    As soon as this kind of words came out, it was obvious that the energy of Mazu that destroyed the heaven and earth suddenly was a meal. It seemed that he was shocked, and it was as if he heard some strange thing, which had a great impact on him!


    For a while, Luo Wu, who was unwilling to move his mind, fell silent and did not speak for a long time.


    Not only he, but also Chuang Ling and Lu Shaoyou, who are constantly attacking Luo Wu, are stunned for a moment.


    What Du Shaofu said was like opening a brand-new door to them, which made several people suddenly realize that something was wrong.


    Especially for Mazu and Chuang Ling, it seems that what they have been pursuing for so many years is wrong from the beginning!


    What Du Shaofu said was like a terrible voice of heaven, which made Luo Wu silent and made Chuang Ling tremble.


    Yes, the so-called "Wu" is just the result of the three thousand gods and demons in the chaos!


    And this kind of deduction, also became the final conclusion finally, recognized by all people.


    It is under such circumstances that all chaotic creatures think that chaos comes from "nothing" and will eventually return to nothing. In the end, everything will come to an end and all creatures will lose their meaning.


    Perhaps at some time, there will be a new chaotic world in the "nothing", but at that time, it is no longer their time!


    Among the three thousand chaos gods and demons, no one seems to have questioned "nothing"!


    They have not imagined that they may be able to develop another level of high and deep realm above the state of non image.


    In other words, "Wu" in the legend is not the origin and end of everything. It is just the definition given by the living beings.


    If so, I am afraid that the three thousand gods and Demons born in the chaos of ancient times are all wrong, including Pangu!


    Of course, Pangu may have jumped out of the cage and found the right path.


    This point, from the earth world firmly suppress the situation of the devil ancestor, you can easily see!


    "Kill!"


    For a long time, Du Shaofu couldn''t help but give a deep drink when he didn''t feel the fluctuation of his consciousness.


    His power controls the earth world and suppresses Luo Li. At the same time, his body shape is also flying down, directly towards the energy vortex!


    In the hands of Zijin tianque, the road is cut off and Daqian is cut down. It''s so terrible!


    As soon as he moves, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling naturally wake up and attack and kill at the same time!


    However, seeing these three people''s all-out efforts, the terrible light burst out madly, and the terrible energy formed a continuous turbulent torrent, which bravely rushed into the whirlpool generated by Luo''s self explosion!


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    In the violent boundless huge vibration, the whirlpool was severely consumed, and Luo''s self explosion force was more and more weakened!


    And under the pressure of the earth world, it can''t really break out!


    The whole area, as if in boiling general, all turned into chaos, crazy jump, really like boiled water in the air!


    Du Shaofu, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling tried their best to destroy the terrible whirlpool with the help of the suppression of the earth world!"No..."


    In such a terrible roar, Mazu gave out an unwilling roar, but then was directly engulfed by the ocean of energy.


    His last ray of life was annihilated, his consciousness vanished, and he was erased from the world!


    From the time of ancient chaos, Mazu began to plan to control everything, and then destroy all things, in order to pursue the ultimate "nothing". All this has set off endless bloody fighting and terrorist war! But who could have thought that when he was finally defeated, Du Shaofu, as a postnatal creature, stabbed him in the heart with extremely sharp words. Even if the devil ancestor died, he also had a strong


    unwilling meaning.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Du Shaofu, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling finally let out a sigh of relief.


    The devil ancestor was finally killed, and it was over. The terrible demons were crushed. The greatest threat to the living creatures in the world had been suppressed.


    The three thousand worlds and the Shenwu world have been preserved intact without any loss.


    It''s a pity that in the thirty-three days, under the deliberate destruction of the devil ancestor, it has been completely destroyed, and everywhere is the scene of withering.


    Fortunately, the vast majority of them escaped from the heaven under the help of Lu Shaoyou and did not die.


    "Boom..."


    The three people were filled with emotion. They were preparing to do something more for the thirty-three days that had broken away. They heard a terrible and boundless noise!


    The next moment, the three people only feel a huge space suddenly expand, quickly spread out, everything is included in it.


    Only in an instant, Du Shaofu felt as if he had entered a warm current. He was extremely happy. His whole body was surrounded by endless energy. It seemed that every pore in his body was breathing happily.


    "This is..."


    A piece of colorful light burst out, like a bright rainbow in the sky across the East and West, magnificent incomparable.


    Du Shaofu, Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling are directly in a wonderful world. It seems that this is a pure land and the most mysterious place in the world! They can feel that the world shape is expanding endlessly, and soon all the strong men in the world, such as Xiao Long, di batian, Donghuang taixuan, Yang Guo, Lu Xintong, Lu Jingyun, Xiaoxing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Yunlong and so on, are all covered in the middle!


    And then the opening of the space did not stop, and continued to expand. The place it passed, along with the thirty-three days that had been broken, was covered by it.


    The big and small worlds, which had a chain reaction and were being destroyed, soon fell silent and no more news came out.


    "Pangu, the great God, is still alive. He has realized a new level..."


    Lu Shaoyou murmured, standing side by side with Chuang Ling and Du Shaofu, sighing.


    The three of them, as the most cultivated of all living creatures, can perceive the most profound things.


    This sudden expansion of space, it is the evolution of the earth''s world, with a lightning fast sweep, all inclusive!


    Thirty three days ago, it had already been destroyed. Countless small worlds were destroyed by the disaster of pond fish, and the life among them died miserably.


    Just in this space to wrap them, everything stopped!


    All creatures have gained a new bearing space, and the broken world is like melting into a huge new space.


    Such a scene is really too spectacular, more shocking than the real groundbreaking!


    "The earth world, originally so terrible, is the embodiment of Pangu! He has understood something new and transcends nothingness


    Chuang Ling gently narrowed his eyes, carefully felt the general situation of the space, and sent out such exclamations.


    Du Shaofu and Lu Shaofu are immersed in their own leisure space.


    They all found a surprising fact, that is, the square space is very stable, which is much more tenacious than the original world of 33 days, 3000 big thousand worlds, Shenwu world and demon world, and it is hard to break down!


    In addition, there are special laws running through it. It seems that they are born out of the power of the four primitive laws, but they are higher than the four original laws!


    This kind of feeling is very strange. The most intuitive feeling for the three of them is that such a world is a higher plane than the normal world, just like the difference between the big world and the small world in thirty-three days!


    "Younger martial brother, how do you know the final secret?"


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly looked at Du Shaofu and asked, because his eyes were filled with complex feelings because of the space evolved from the earth world.


    Although he was asking Du Shaofu, he also knew that his younger brother was just guessing and thinking about things that others did not dare to think about, which overturned the previous inherent cognition.Even Lu Shaoyou, Chuang Ling and Du Shaofu have never experienced the emergence of this world.


    The most difficult thing for them to think about is that the words that Du Shaofu had said with Mazu had been confirmed in this scene!


    Is the ultimate power in this world really nothing? Is there nothing else?


    It is obvious that Pangu has gone out of that crucial step and has gained a new and powerful power.


    This power may have something to do with "nothing", but it may also have nothing to do with it. Only when the great God Pan Gu really wakes up can he know, or who of the three of them can take that step will naturally understand.


    "Elder martial brother, Chuang Ling master, I seem to understand..."


    Du Shaofu suddenly frowned, which was not a sign of knowing, but of thinking.


    After he said a word to the two people beside him, he sat down in the void with his knees crossed, closed his eyes, and entered the state of meditation.


    Such a move, let Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling are very surprised.


    Du Shaofu is really unusual. He has some insights at this time.


    Perhaps for his current level, there are not too many things that he touches, and his thoughts do not solidify as they do, because it is easier to accept new things when facing them.


    Of course, the palpitations of Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling are especially huge, and their different cognition has impacted their thoughts.


    Seeing Du Shaofu fall into stillness, Lu Shaoyou also sits down slowly. After taking a breath of relief, he also puts himself into the state of realization.


    "Two postnatal creatures Who could have thought that these two boys were so excellent that they could make the third class gods in the chaos feel ashamed


    Looking at their movements, Chuang Ling deeply felt.


    Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou are both creatures of the day after tomorrow.


    But they have been able to walk all the way to the present situation, leaving countless creatures behind them, which makes them unable to reach. It can only be said that these two people are really too abnormal!


    At present, the earth world has a terrible expansion, bringing new rules and order. Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou immediately began to try to understand it.


    "The evil ancestor is dead, the robbery is gone, and the expedition is over!"


    After a long time, Chuang Ling no longer thought much, but spoke softly, but made a great voice and spread among the world.


    Hearing the strong man speak, all the creatures prick up their ears and listen carefully.


    At the request of the creator, countless creatures began to reorganize, because thirty-three days had passed away and no longer existed. All those who survived were deposited in this new world.


    After a brief order was given, every place was boiling with unprecedented cheers and shouts.


    "Victory! We have won


    "The devil is dead, and we are alive!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, the devil ancestor is dead, the demons are all destroyed, and the world is finally peaceful!"


    All the strong men in the world of three hundred and thirty-three days, three thousand worlds, and Shenwu world all burst out with the sound of earth shaking screams, excited and inexplicable.


    Some people are happy at the same time, but unconsciously shed hot tears.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, when everyone knew that the demons would return to the world, the hearts of countless creatures began to cast a shadow.


    That is the demon clan, is the end of the whole ancient strong existence!


    And with the layers of secrets revealed, all people are more and more appalled to find that the powerful demons refresh their cognition again and again.


    In particular, the evil ancestor has immortal body. Even the powerful existence that has opened up two Heaven and earth has joined hands and failed to really kill it!


    All this seems to have been doomed to one thing, that is, in thirty-three days, the three thousand thousand worlds and the Shenwu world will also become the devil Kingdom, and all the living creatures will die miserably and become the blood food of the demons!


    However, such a huge terror, only in today''s sudden end!


    The body of the demon ancestor died in Du Shaofu''s hands, and his powerful body was also destroyed by the joint efforts of three people!


    The strong men of the world have experienced desperation several times, but they can''t hold back their emotions when the best results come true.


    Countless people shed tears because of the difficulty of this victory, and because many creatures died in the battle and could not be reborn!


    "Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds, and Du Shaofu, the emperor of the great ROC, have made great contributions! If it is not for their leadership, how can we fight with the demon clan, how can we fight against the demon ancestor? "


    In the end, some creatures made such a sound.


    All of them nodded in silence, thinking of the figure of the man in green and the youth in purple.


    The image of these two people is destined to become the most supreme existence in the eyes of the world''s powerful!The world gradually calmed down, and all living creatures settled down step by step and survived in this new world.


    "It is said that Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds, and Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, are also understanding new forces. They are likely to break through the realm of nothingness and march into a more vast world."


    In a peaceful and peaceful state, there are creatures who are mysteriously spreading such words.


    After hearing these words, many people were shocked.


    "Above nothing? Really? Aren''t the nine realms handed down from ancient times? Are they going to open up a new realm


    Someone said so, with a deep sense of horror.


    For Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, and Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC in dalaotan, there is endless hope and awe in my heart.


    Most of them don''t know about Pangu. They only know that the world has changed. Lu Shaoyou and Du Shaofu seem to have created a new scene! "Once the eldest brother and the young fu boy successfully break through a new and powerful field, it can be imagined that all the rules and order of the world will be rewritten, and all traces of the road will change at that time! At that time, the world should be


    different. I am looking forward to it


    Bruce Lee made such a voice of emotion, with endless yearning.


    Indeed, if the rules and order of the great world are rewritten, the whole world will be changed beyond imagination.


    At that time, perhaps the world will show some changes to be expected.


    Just like Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou, they soon fell into comprehension after they came into contact with the brand-new power of Pangu. And once they succeed, they must be in the realm of nothingness!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2996

    The vicissitudes of the world, a blink of an eye and more than ten thousand years passed in a hurry, just like a passing horse.


    The original earth world, now has a new look, from a small place to an endless vast space.


    The three hundred and thirty-three days, which were devastated by Mazu, were completely integrated into the expanded earth world!


    Countless small world, even more so!


    It''s hard to count all living creatures in such a stable place!


    This is a brand-new world. Compared with the past thirty-three days, or with the three thousand worlds and the Shenwu world, it has a completely different and unique flavor. "The power of the law here is more prosperous, and the world is more stable! It is really unexpected that one side of the world can grow to such a situation! After staying here these years, I feel that I am getting closer to the real realm of carrying the Tao! Such a pass is not untouchable at all! "


    Bruce Lee says softly!


    Not only did he feel this way, but also emperor batian, Emperor taixuan, Yang Guo and Lu Xintong.


    This new world evolved from the earth world is more perfect in the sense of Tao and more helpful to their understanding!


    Several half step road strong, more and more feel that their own distance breakthrough is not far away!


    Don''t think about it. All of these are from Pangu.


    From Lu Shaoyou and Chuang Ling, we know that the original earth world is the place where Pangu incarnated.


    Therefore, the creatures here also have the most unique!


    When the earth''s world was fully expanded, the original ordinary people began to contact the path of cultivation, and burst out with a powerful and unimaginable talent!


    The creatures belonging to the earth world, after the initial spiritual impact, are more and more firmly established in the cultivation world!


    Of course, the most important reason is that the big men in the big world care about Pangu, but their talent and understanding are absolutely terrible!


    However, these are not the most important. What is interesting is that the indigenous people of the earth world have begun to use the so-called "technology" means to study the mystery of cultivation!


    For example, they no longer need complicated equipment and materials. Through a series of long and detailed processes, they can produce some legendary "weapons of mass destruction" with the ability of practitioners.


    For example, human beings in the earth world stimulate the human body with the help of ultra-high voltage current, so as to achieve the function of refining the body and the original spirit of practitioners!


    This is as good as Du Shaofu and others used the purple thunder to quench themselves!


    The only difference is that there are only a few purple thunder tripods in total. They are hard won and not everyone can enjoy them!


    But ultra high voltage current for the earth''s human beings, in the case of mastering profound cultivation, coupled with scientific means, it can be really a relaxed freehand brushwork!


    "It''s really a group of interesting guys. I''m afraid that not only the rules of the world have changed, but also the cultivation methods and process will be greatly different according to their tossing and tossing."


    A strong man learned about these things and said in shock.


    It can only be said that the human means of the earth world is really too strange. Under their constant research, it must be possible that in the near future, many traditional cultivation methods will be overturned!


    "It is understood that they seem to be studying something called" what wave ", which can improve the talent and qualification of practitioners! If you can succeed, it will be really terrible! "


    Some people are well-informed and have such hearing.


    Human beings in the earth world are like opening up the treasure of the new world and starting various crazy explorations and researches.


    Under the instruction of some of the most powerful people, many people in the original thirty-three days, three thousand thousand worlds and Shenwu world are not allowed to disturb. It means that the creatures in the original earth world will be given enough time to grow up.


    In the end, they will have to face the same rules of the whole world and integrate into some challenges! Official account official account: what''s more, three years, more than 900 million words, Wu Shen world finally finished, many of what I want to say, it seems not very appropriate to put in chapters, and there are still some things out of the world of martial gods. When the time comes, Xiao Yu will be sent out in the public address. The official account of


    Xiao Yu is Yu Feng YF. What''s the official account of Xiao Yu?


    Finally, thank you all for your support. Thank you!


    "Shaoyou and Shaofu, these two guys, actually closed up for such a long time after the last war. I don''t know what they have learned!"


    Yu Yu used to frown and mutter discontentedly for more than ten thousand years.


    After killing their ancestors, Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou met the rapid expansion of the earth''s world, producing a new rhythm, which made both of them have a great understanding. Therefore, they directly fell into the state of understanding and began to close down.But this time the closure, actually directly lasted ten thousand years! At that time, the strong men in the big world were excited and wanted to celebrate because they had defeated the demon ancestor and completely destroyed the demon clan. However, the two guys who had made the most of the achievements were still in the closed door. Therefore, in the end, such a thing ended in vain.


    this made many strong people in the big world feel helpless!


    But everyone knows that the changes in this new world may be a rare opportunity for those two people to gain great insight from it, so no one will disturb them!


    "Shenwu world has not stopped expanding these years, and now it has been far beyond the previous thirty-three days. Obviously, by then, a vast world will take shape."


    Some people sent out such a feeling, the change of Shenwu world is shocking!


    The world was originally just a small world, but over the years, the overall scale has been even larger than the sum of the past 33 days. The aura and resources in it are also extremely rich!


    Everyone knows that all this is because of Du Shaofu. The stronger his cultivation is, the more prosperous the Shenwu world will be! After he really broke through the realm of carrying Taoism in those years, the Shenwu world underwent a transformation. Now it is closed for thousands of years again. With the improvement of his cultivation, everything is still developing. This is a wonderful trend, which benefits all the creatures in the Shenwu world.


    Except for Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou, Chuang Ling disappeared from the vision of all living creatures. No one knows where he has gone and what he is going to do.


    Perhaps, only after Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou leave the customs, can we find his whereabouts.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly one day, Shenwu world again issued a terrible roar, and the whole world was shaking fiercely.


    This situation surprised many creatures for a moment, but then calmed down.


    Similar things, they do not know how many times they have experienced, but this time is more violent than before.


    Of course, their overall strength at this time has also increased countless times than at that time, because they are more calm and calm, and there is no longer any surprise and confusion.


    "The ROC emperor is going to break through again. This step has to be a realm of nothingness."


    Some strong people are speechless, and come to such a conclusion.


    Only Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, can cause such changes in the world of Shenwu.


    He broke through the impossibility, which was expected by all.


    However, this step has been achieved only after 10000 years of closure, which has surprised many people for a long time.


    After the change of the world of martial arts, it continued, but not long after, Du Shaofu himself finally returned to the sight of all living creatures.


    People are absolutely overjoyed at this!


    "See the ROC emperor!"


    Many people saw the purple robe figure in the void and bowed down respectfully.


    They know that the young man has been standing at the highest place in the world. No one can compare with him except Lu Shaoyou, the master of the three thousand worlds, and the pioneer of the three thousand worlds!


    Du Shaofu''s appearance attracted countless strong men and made people from all over the world move in succession.


    He did not appear for thousands of years, once in this world, many people want to see him!


    However, Du Shaofu didn''t care about these visitors. He simply said hello to many familiar people, and then he continued to devote himself to a certain place.


    "Elder martial brother, this is..."


    In Du Shaofu''s perception, Lu Shaoyou is undergoing a great transformation. Fierce energy accumulates in his body and seems to burst out!


    And it was not long after that, his body, really directly out of a large area of terrible light, fiercely shot out of this new world.


    This light is in chaos, but only after entering the outer space, it turns into yin and Yang, and then continues to evolve, and soon another brand-new world space is born!


    "The Lord of three thousand worlds has opened up the world, and he has done it!"


    "In addition to Pangu, Daluo Tianzun, Luoli, Chuang Ling, Lu Shaoyou has finally opened up his own world."


    "The most important thing is that he is the postnatal creature, and there is a gap between him and other chaotic creatures like Pangu."


    "It''s not easy. Lu Shaoyou, the Lord of the three thousand worlds, is really abnormal."


    When many creatures learned of this situation, they began to exclaim.


    What a strength it is to open up a new world!


    What we have done in this world can only be a few people, and those people before are all chaotic creatures with natural advantages!


    "Du Shaofu, the emperor of the ROC, I don''t know when it will open up the world."


    Some creatures are shocked by Lu Shaoyou''s toughness, but also think of this layer.


    The news that the ROC emperor broke through the realm of nothingness spread rapidly. Everyone agreed that the purple robed youth would soon open up his own world!"This world is very interesting..."


    Looking at the new world opened up by Lu Shaoyou, all kinds of forces burst out. After exploring for a while, Du Shaofu made such an exclamation.


    "With the help of Pangu God''s expansion of the earth world, I have gained a lot of understanding and integrated into my own world, so that the law of the heaven and earth has a new power!"


    When all was settled down, Lu Shao appeared in front of Du Shaofu and said with a smile. "We can understand more about the power of Pangu! However, elder martial brother, you have opened up such a world, which has been extremely successful! As long as it grows up smoothly, I''m afraid it will have much more potential than the world opened up in ancient times! "


    Du Shaofu exclaimed in praise and said in a voice. "The road is endless! Maybe we all thought wrong before. Maybe there is the concept of "nothing" in the world, but with our cultivation, it may be far away from that! In other words, the so-called "nothing" can not threaten us at all! "


    Lu Shaoyou suddenly sighed, so he said.


    "Yes! The earth world transformed by Pangu God can explain the problem very well! "


    Du Shaofu nodded to show his agreement.


    The first person to deny "Wu" is Du Shaofu, although what he said with Mazu was just to stimulate each other.


    But the truth is, what he said has a strong reason, not just lies.


    The changes in the earth''s world today, coupled with the new world shape created by Lu Shaoyou, profoundly show that he is right.


    "Wu" may exist, but it is not necessarily the ultimate; or it is the ultimate, but for today''s people, it is still far away!


    "Hum..."


    When Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou were discussing, a slight hum spread.


    The buzz was very slight, but it was still keenly captured by both of them.


    "It seems that someone has turned over..."


    Du Shaofu frowned slightly and looked at Lu Shaoyou.


    "It''s Pangu, he''s going to wake up!"


    Lu Shaoyou looks serious and serious.


    As soon as this sentence was said, Du Shaofu''s heart was suddenly changed. He felt it carefully. As Lu Shaoyou said, he found that there seemed to be a powerful and infinite creature waking up in the earth world.


    And this life, no doubt, is the great God of Pangu!


    In particular, Lu Shaoyou, after perceiving such movement and stillness, his spirits are trembling faintly. It seems that the blood in his body will burn up.


    In addition, there are those original earth creatures, everyone''s chest seems to contain a fire in general!


    "The great God of Pangu will wake up, and many secrets will be revealed!"


    Lu Shaoyou whispered softly and said with some expectation.


    "But it''s still early, we''ll have to wait!"


    Du Shaofu was silent for a moment and came to such a conclusion.


    He was also looking forward to the awakening of Pangu. Du Shaofu and Lu Shaoyou both longed for the level above nothingness!


    Perhaps when Pangu appeared, he was already at that level!


    "Good! We''d better go back and wait! "


    Lu Shaoyou nodded and said.


    Immediately, Du Shaofu did not say much. He stretched out a finger and tore the space apart.


    "I''m finally coming back..."


    Through the space crack, seeing the scene at the other end of the void, Du Shaofu began to smile.


    He felt unprecedented relaxed, seems to be from the memory, never like today, no pressure!


    This feeling is really too comfortable.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m going first!"


    Du Shaofu laughed, and then stepped out into the world of martial arts. There, Du Tingxuan, Du Shaojing, Du Xiaoyao, Du Yunlong, yiwuming, Murong youruo, Zhen Qingchun, yepiaoling, Jialou jueyu, ye Zijin, Sima Muhan, Dongli Qingqing, Ouyang Shuang, qiyexi, Zixuan, Zhu Xue, Du Xiaoqing, Du Xiaohu, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaoba, Du Xiaohuang and so on are waiting for his return


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!